Moreover, if one or both of the parents are still alive, it is assumed in principle that the natural parent has a parental link with the child, which as a rule prevents the foster parent from satisfying the requirements of the Child Benefit Act. 
5.5 Furthermore, the State party argues that, even if proportionally fewer migrant workers than Dutch nationals fulfil the statutory requirements governing entitlement to child benefit for foster children, this does not imply discrimination as prohibited by article 26 of the Covenant. 
6.1 In his comments on the State party's observations, counsel maintains his allegation that the distinction between own children and foster children in the Child Benefit Act is discriminatory. 
He argues that the authors' foster children live in exactly the same circumstances as their own children. 
In this connection, reference is made to article 24 of the Covenant, which stipulates that a child is entitled to protection on the part of his family, society and the State without any discrimination as to, inter alia, birth. 
According to counsel, no distinction can be made between the authors' own and foster children regarding the intensity and exclusivity in the relationship with the authors. 
In this connection, counsel contends that the State party ignores that the Netherlands is to be considered an immigration country. 
7.2 The question before the Committee is whether the authors are victims of a violation of article 26 of the Covenant, because the authorities of the Netherlands denied them a family allowance for certain of their dependants. 
7.4 With respect to the Child Benefit Act, the State party submits that there are objective differences between one's own children and foster children, which justify different treatment under the Act. 
The Committee recognizes that the distinction is objective and need only focus on the reasonableness criterion. 
7.5 The distinction made in the Child Benefit Act between own children and foster children precludes the granting of benefits for foster children who are not living with the applicant foster parent. 
In this connection, the authors allege that the application of this requirement is, in practice, discriminatory, since it affects migrant workers more than Dutch nationals. 
The Committee notes that the authors have failed to submit substantiation for this claim and observes, moreover, that the Child Benefit Act makes no distinction between Dutch nationals and non-nationals, such as migrant workers. 
8. The Human Rights Committee, acting under article 5, paragraph 4, of the Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, is of the view that the facts before it do not disclose a violation of any provision of the Covenant. 
b/ Declared inadmissible on 24 March 1988, para. 6.2. 
It is for the legislature of each country, which best knows the socio-economic needs of the society concerned, to try to achieve social justice in the concrete context. 
Unless the distinctions made are manifestly discriminatory or arbitrary, it is not for the Committee to re-evaluate the complex socio-economic data and substitute its judgement for that of the legislatures of States parties. 
Furthermore it would seem to us that it is essential to keep one's sense of proportion. 
On the basis of the information before the Committee, such demands appear to run counter to a general sense of proportion, and their denial by the government concerned cannot be considered unreasonable in view of the budget limitations which exist in every social security system. 
While States parties to the Covenant may wish to extend benefits to such wide-ranging categories of dependants, article 26 of the Covenant does not require them to do so. 
a/ Views adopted on 31 March 1992, forty-fourth session. 
b/ Views adopted on 9 April 1987, twenty-ninth session. 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
Having concluded its consideration of communication No. 470/1991, submitted to the Human Rights Committee by Mr. Joseph Kindler under the Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
1. The author of the communication is Joseph Kindler, a citizen of the United States of America, born in 1961, at the time of his submission detained in a penitentiary in Montreal, Canada, and on 26 September 1991 extradited to the United States. 
He claims to be a victim of a violation of articles 6, 7, 9, 10, 14 and 26 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
He is represented by counsel. 
According to the author, this recommendation is binding on the court. 
In September 1984, prior to sentencing, the author escaped from custody. 
He was arrested in the province of Quebec in April 1985. 
In July 1985 the United States requested and in August 1985 the Superior Court of Quebec ordered his extradition. 
2.2 Article 6 of the 1976 Extradition Treaty between Canada and the United States provides: * Six individual opinions, signed by seven Committee members, are appended. 
Canada abolished the death penalty in 1976, except in the case of certain military offences. 
On 17 January 1986, after hearing the author's counsel, the Minister of Justice decided not to seek these assurances. 
2.4 The author filed an application for review of the Minister's decision with the Federal Court, which dismissed the application in January 1987. 
The author's appeal to the Court of Appeal was rejected in December 1988. 
The matter then came before the Supreme Court of Canada, which decided on 26 September 1991 that the extradition of Mr. Kindler would not violate his rights under the Canadian Charter of Human Rights. 
3. The author claims that the decision to extradite him violates articles 6, 7, 9, 14 and 26 of the Covenant. 
He submits that the death penalty per se constitutes cruel and inhuman treatment or punishment, and that conditions on death row are cruel, inhuman and degrading. 
In this context, the author, who is white, generally alleges racial bias in the imposition of the death penalty in the United States, without, however, substantiating how this alleged bias would affect him. 
The State party refers in this connection to the Committee's views in communication No. 61/1979, a/ where it was found that the Committee "has only been entrusted with the mandate of examining whether an individual has suffered an actual violation of his rights. 
It cannot review in the abstract whether national legislation contravenes the Covenant". 
It refers to the Committee's inadmissibility decision in communication No. 217/1986, b/ where the Committee observed "that it can only receive and consider communications in respect of claims that come under the jurisdiction of a State party to the Covenant". 
The State party submits that the Covenant does not impose responsibility upon a State for eventualities over which it has no jurisdiction. 
4.4 Moreover, it is submitted that the communication should be declared inadmissible as incompatible with the provisions of the Covenant, since the Covenant does not provide for a right not to be extradited. 
In this connection, the State party quotes the Committee's inadmissibility decision in communication No. 117/1981: c/ "There is no provision of the Covenant making it unlawful for a State party to seek extradition of a person from another country". 
It concludes that interference with the surrender of a fugitive pursuant to legitimate requests from a treaty partner would defeat the principles and objects of extradition treaties and would entail undesirable consequences for States refusing these legitimate requests. 
In this context, the State party points out that its long, unprotected border with the United States would make it an attractive haven for fugitives from United States justice. 
4.6 The State party finally submits that the author has failed to substantiate his allegations that the treatment he may face in the United States will violate his rights under the Covenant. 
5. In his reply to the State party's submission, the author maintains that, since the right to life is at stake, there is no possible argument for leaving extradition outside the Committee's jurisdiction. 
6.1 During its 45th session in July 1992, the Committee considered the admissibility of the communication. 
Accordingly, the Committee found that the communication was thus not excluded ratione materiae. 
Article 2 of the Covenant requires States parties to guarantee the rights of persons within their jurisdiction. 
If a person is lawfully expelled or extradited, the State party concerned will not generally have responsibility under the Covenant for any violations of that person's rights that may later occur in the other jurisdiction. 
In that sense a State party clearly is not required to guarantee the rights of persons within another jurisdiction. 
However, if a State party takes a decision relating to a person within its jurisdiction, and the necessary and foreseeable consequence is that that person's rights under the Covenant will be violated in another jurisdiction, the State party itself may be in violation of the Covenant. 
The foreseeability of the consequence would mean that there was a present violation by the State party, even though the consequence would not occur until later on. 
6.4 The Committee observed that the Covenant does not prohibit capital punishment for the most serious crimes provided that certain conditions are met. 
In States whose judicial system provides for review of criminal convictions and sentences, an element of delay between the lawful imposition of a sentence of death and the exhaustion of available remedies can be necessary to review the sentence. 
Thus, even prolonged periods of detention under a strict custodial regime on death row could not necessarily be considered to constitute cruel, inhuman and degrading treatment if the convicted person is merely availing himself of appellate remedies. h/ But each case will depend on its own facts. 
6.5 The Committee observed further that article 6 provides a limited authorization to States to order capital punishment within their own jurisdiction. 
It decided to examine on the merits the question whether the scope of the authorization permitted under article 6 extends also to allowing foreseeable loss of life by capital punishment in another State, even one with full procedural guarantees. 
6.6 The Committee also found that it is clear from the travaux pr\x{5ee7}aratoires that it was not intended that article 13 of the Covenant, which provides specific rights relating to the expulsion of aliens lawfully in the territory of a State party, should detract from normal extradition arrangements. 
None the less, whether an alien is required to leave the territory through expulsion or extradition, the general guarantees of article 13 in principle apply, as do the requirements of the Covenant as a whole. 
In this context the Committee reiterated its constant jurisprudence that it is not competent to re-evaluate the facts and evidence considered by national courts. 
What the Committee may do is to verify whether the author was granted all the procedural safeguards provided for in the Covenant. 
The Committee considered whether there are none the less special circumstances that in this particular case still raise an issue under article 7. 
It may also, under the Treaty, refuse to extradite a person when such an assurance is not received. 
While the seeking of such assurances and the determination as to whether or not to extradite in their absence is discretionary under the Treaty and Canadian law, these decisions may raise issues under the Covenant. 
8.1 In its submissions dated 2 April and 26 May 1993, the State party submits facts on the extradition process in general, on the Canada-United States extradition relationship and on the specifics of the present case. 
It further requests a review of the Committee's decision on admissibility. 
8.2 The State party recalls that "extradition exists to contribute to the safety of the citizens and residents of States. 
Dangerous criminal offenders seeking a safe haven from prosecution or punishment are removed to face justice in the State in which their crimes were committed. 
Under Canadian law extradition is a two step process, the first involving a hearing at which a judge considers whether a factual and legal basis for extradition exists. 
The person sought for extradition may submit evidence at the judicial hearing. 
A decision of the judge on the habeas corpus application can be appealed to the provincial court of appeal and then, with leave, to the Supreme Court of Canada. 
The second step in the extradition process begins following the exhaustion of the appeals in the judicial phase. 
The fugitive may make written submissions to the Minister and counsel for the fugitive, with leave, may appear before the Minister to present oral argument. 
In coming to a decision on surrender, the Minister considers a complete record of the case from the judicial phase, together with any written and oral submissions from the fugitive, and while the Minister's decision is discretionary, the discretion is circumscribed by law. 
The decision is based upon a consideration of many factors, including Canada's obligations under the applicable treaty of extradition, facts particular to the person and the nature of the crime for which extradition is sought. 
In addition, the Minister must consider the terms of the Canadian Charter of Rights and Freedoms and the various instruments, including the Covenant, which outline Canada's international human rights obligations. 
Finally, a fugitive may seek judicial review of the Minister's decision by a provincial court and appeal a warrant of surrender, with leave, up to the Supreme Court of Canada. 
In interpreting Canada's human rights obligations under the Canadian Charter, the Supreme Court of Canada is guided by international instruments to which Canada is a party, including the Covenant. 
The Canada-United States Extradition Treaty was not intended to make the seeking of assurances a routine occurrence but only in circumstances where the particular facts of the case warrant a special exercise of discretion. 
By seeking assurances on a routine basis, in the absence of exceptional circumstances, Canada would be dictating to the requesting State, in this case the United States, how it should punish its criminal law offenders. 
The Government of Canada contends that this would be an unwarranted interference with the internal affairs of another State. 
The Government of Canada reserves the right ... to refuse to extradite without assurances. This right is held in reserve for use only where exceptional circumstances exist. 
In the view of the Government of Canada, it may be that evidence showing that a fugitive would face certain or foreseeable violations of the Covenant would be one example of exceptional circumstances which would warrant the special measure of seeking assurances under article 6. 
Similarly, article 6 of the Canada-United States Extradition Treaty provides that the decision with respect to obtaining assurances regarding the death penalty is discretionary. 
In 1980 there were 29 such requests; by 1992 the number had increased to 83. 
Canada does not wish to become a haven for the most wanted and dangerous criminals from the United States. 
If the Covenant fetters Canada's discretion not to seek assurances, increasing numbers of criminals may come to Canada for the purpose of securing immunity from capital punishment." 
He argued that extradition to face the death penalty would offend his rights under section 7 (comparable to articles 6 and 9 of the Covenant) and section 12 (comparable to article 7 of the Covenant) of the Canadian Charter of Rights and Freedoms. 
9.2 As to the Committee's admissibility decision, the State party reiterates its argument that the communication is inadmissible ratione materiae because extradition per se is beyond the scope of the Covenant. 
A review of the travaux pr\x{5ee7}aratoires reveals that the drafters of the Covenant specifically considered and rejected a proposal to deal with extradition in the Covenant. 
In the light of the negotiating history of the Covenant, the State party submits that "a decision to extend the Covenant to extradition treaties or to individual decisions pursuant thereto would stretch the principles governing the interpretation of human rights instruments in unreasonable and unacceptable ways. 
It would be unreasonable because the principles of interpretation which recognize that human rights instruments are living documents and that human rights evolve over time cannot be employed in the face of express limits to the application of a given document. 
The absence of extradition from the articles of the Covenant when read with the intention of the drafters must be taken as an express limitation." 
9.3 As to the merits, the State party stresses that Mr. Kindler enjoyed a full hearing on all matters concerning his extradition to face the death penalty. 
It may be that Canada would be in violation of the Covenant if it extradited a person to face the possible imposition of the death penalty where it was reasonably foreseeable that the requesting State would impose the death penalty under circumstances which would violate article 6. 
9.5 Finally, the State party observes that it is "in a difficult position attempting to defend the criminal justice system of the United States before the Committee. 
It contends that the Optional Protocol process was never intended to place a State in the position of having to defend the laws or practices of another State before the Committee." 
9.6 With respect to the issue whether the death penalty violates article 7 of the Covenant, the State party submits that "article 7 cannot be read or interpreted without reference to article 6. 
The Covenant must be read as a whole and its articles as being in harmony ... 
However, as the death penalty is permitted within the narrow parameters set by article 6, it must be that some methods of execution exist which would not violate article 7." 
"Mr. Kindler argued before the Minister of Justice and in Canadian courts that conditions on 'death row' in the State of Pennsylvania would amount to a denial of his rights. 
His evidence consisted of some testimony and academic journal articles on the effect that electrocution, as a method of execution, was alleged to have on the psychological state of prisoners held on death row. 
The evidence he did tender was considered by the courts and by the Minister of Justice but was judged insubstantial and therefore insufficient to reverse the premises underlying the extradition relationship in existence between Canada and the United States. 
The Government of Canada submits that the Minister of Justice and the Canadian courts in the course of the extradition process in Canada, with its two phases of decision-making and avenues for judicial review, examined and weighed all the allegations and facts presented by Kindler. 
The Canadian Supreme Court upheld the Minister's decision, making it clear that the decision was not seen as subjecting Kindler to a violation of his rights ... 
The Government of Canada contends that the extradition process and its result in the case of Kindler satisfied Canada's obligation in respect of the Covenant on this point." 
10.1 In his comments on the State party's submission, author's counsel argues that whereas article 6 of the Covenant does foresee the possibility of the imposition of the death penalty, article 6, paragraph 2, applies only to countries "which have not abolished the death penalty". 
10.2 Author's counsel refers to the factum presented to the Canadian Supreme Court on Mr. Kindler's behalf. 
In said factum, the relevant aspects of Canadian Constitutional and Administrative law are discussed, and the arguments are said to be applicable mutatis mutandis to articles 6 and 7 of the Covenant. 
He refers to a book by Zimring and Hawkings, Capital Punishment and the American Agenda (1986), which argues the absence of any deterrent effect and the essentially vengeance-based motives for the resurgence of capital punishment in the United States. 
He also quotes extensively from the judgment of the European Court of Justice in the Soering v. United Kingdom case. 
He indicates that while the majority Court declined to find capital punishment per se cruel and unusual in every case, it did condemn the death row phenomenon as such. 
The European Court concluded: 
"For any prisoner condemned to death, some element of delay between imposition and execution of the sentence and the experience of severe stress in conditions necessary for strict incarceration are inevitable. 
The Court agrees with the Commission that the machinery of justice to which the applicant would be subject in the United States is in itself neither arbitrary nor unreasonable, but, rather, respects the rule of law and affords not inconsiderable procedural safeguards to the defendant in a capital trial. 
A further consideration of relevance is that in the particular instance the legitimate purpose of extradition could be achieved by another means which would not involve suffering of such exceptional intensity or duration." 
10.4 Counsel also quotes from numerous articles analysing the Soering decision, including one by Gino J. Naldi of the University of East Anglia: 
10.7 He points to works of law and political science favouring abolition, which are permeated by the horror at the thought of execution and the sense of cruelty which always accompanies it. 
10.8 The fact that the Covenant provides for capital punishment for serious offenses does not prevent an evolution in the interpretation of the law. 
In this context, executing Mr. Kindler would by itself be a violation of sections 6 and 7 and he should not have been extradited without guarantees." 
He stresses "that there is plenty of evidence that, with respect to the death sentence, the legal system of the United States is not in conformity with the Covenant and that therefore, applying its own principles ..., Canada should have considered all the issues raised by Mr. Kindler. 
It is thus not possible for Canada to argue that Mr. Kindler's petition was inadmissible; he alleged Canada's repeated violation of the Covenant, not that of the United States; that the American system might be indirectly affected is no concern for Canada." 
It therefore declared the communication admissible inasmuch as it might raise issues under articles 6 and 7 of the Covenant. 
The State party has made extensive new submissions on both admissibility and merits and requested, pursuant to rule 93, paragraph 4, of the Committee's rules of procedure, a review of the Committee's decision on admissibility. 
The Committee observes that with regard to the scope of articles 6 and 7 of the Covenant, the Committee's jurisprudence is not dispositive on issues of admissibility such as those raised in the instant communication. 
Therefore, the Committee considers that an examination on the merits of the communication will enable the Committee to pronounce itself on the scope of these articles and to clarify the applicability of the Covenant and Optional Protocol to cases concerning extradition to face capital punishment. 
States parties to the Covenant will often also be party to various bilateral obligations, including those under extradition treaties. 
The starting point for an examination of this issue must be the obligation of the State party under article 2, paragraph 1, of the Covenant, namely, to ensure to all individuals within its territory and subject to its jurisdiction the rights recognized in the Covenant. 
The right to life is the most essential of these rights. 
13.2 If a State party extradites a person within its jurisdiction in circumstances such that as a result there is a real risk that his or her rights under the Covenant will be violated in another jurisdiction, the State party itself may be in violation of the Covenant. 
14.1 With regard to a possible violation by Canada of article 6 the Covenant by its decision to extradite the author, two related questions arise: 
14.2 As to (a), the Committee recalls its General Comment on article 6, k/ which provides that while States parties are not obliged to abolish the death penalty totally, they are obliged to limit its use. 
This is an object towards which ratifying parties should strive: "All measures of abolition should be considered as progress in the enjoyment of the right to life". 
Moreover, the Committee notes the evolution of international law and the trend towards abolition, as illustrated by the adoption by the United Nations General Assembly of the Second Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
Furthermore, even where capital punishment is retained by States in their legislation, many of them do not exercise it in practice. 
Canada itself did not impose the death penalty on Mr. Kindler, but extradited him to the United States, where he faced capital punishment. 
The Committee notes that Mr. Kindler was convicted of premeditated murder, undoubtedly a very serious crime. 
14.4 Moreover, the Committee observes that Mr. Kindler was extradited to the United States following extensive proceedings in the Canadian courts, which reviewed all the evidence submitted concerning Mr. Kindler's trial and conviction. 
In the circumstances, the Committee finds that the obligations arising under article 6, paragraph 1, did not require Canada to refuse the author's extradition. 
14.5 The Committee notes that Canada has itself, save for certain categories of military offences, abolished capital punishment; it is not, however, a party to the Second Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
Careful consideration was given to this possibility. 
The Committee notes that the extradition of Mr. Kindler would have violated Canada's obligations under article 6 of the Covenant, if the decision to extradite without assurances would have been taken arbitrarily or summarily. 
The evidence before the Committee reveals, however, that the Minister of Justice reached a decision after hearing argument in favour of seeking assurances. 
The Committee further takes note of the reasons given by Canada not to seek assurances in Mr. Kindler's case, in particular, the absence of exceptional circumstances, the availability of due process, and the importance of not providing a safe haven for those accused of or found guilty of murder. 
15.1 As regards the author's claims that Canada violated article 7 of the Covenant, this provision must be read in the light of other provisions of the Covenant, including article 6, paragraph 2, which does not prohibit the imposition of the death penalty in certain limited circumstances. 
In particular, the facts differ as to the age and mental state of the offender, and the conditions on death row in the respective prison systems. 
The author's counsel made no specific submissions on prison conditions in Pennsylvania, or about the possibility or the effects of prolonged delay in the execution of sentence; nor was any submission made about the specific method of execution. 
16. Accordingly, the Committee concludes that the facts as submitted in the instant case do not reveal a violation of article 6 of the Covenant by Canada. 
18. The Committee, acting under article 5, paragraph 4, of the Optional Protocol, finds that the facts before it do not reveal a violation by Canada of any provision of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
We fully concur in the Committee's finding that the facts of this case do not reveal a violation by Canada of any provision of the Covenant. 
We wish, however, to repeat our concerns expressed in the dissenting opinion we appended to the Committee's decision on admissibility of 31 July 1992: 
3. This communication in its essence poses a threat to the exercise by a State of its international law obligations under a valid extradition treaty. 
5. The majority opinion nevertheless declared this communication admissible, albeit provisionally, because it views the extradition of the author by Canada to Pennsylvania as possibly raising issues under articles 6 and 7 of the Covenant. 
Yet, the facts as presented to the Committee do not disclose any probability that violations of the author's Covenant rights by a State party to the Optional Protocol would occur. 
The author does not raise any complaint about a denial of due process in Canada. His allegations concern hypothetical violations of his rights by the United States, which is not a State party to the Optional Protocol. 
In our opinion, the 'link' with the State party is much too tenuous for the Committee to declare the communication admissible. 
Moreover, Mr. Kindler, who was extradited to the United States in September 1991, is still appealing his conviction before the Pennsylvania courts. 
In this connection, an unreasonable responsibility is being placed on Canada by requiring it to defend, explain or justify before the Committee the United States system of administration of justice. 
Here the author has not substantiated his claim that his rights under the Covenant would, with a reasonable degree of probability, be violated by his extradition to the United States. 
7. As for the issues the author alleges may arise under article 6, the Committee concedes that the Covenant does not prohibit the imposition of the death penalty for the most serious crimes. 
Indeed, if it did prohibit it, the Second Optional Protocol on the Abolition of the Death Penalty would be superfluous. 
Since neither Canada nor the United States is a party to the Second Optional Protocol, it cannot be expected of either State that they ask for or that they give assurances that the death penalty will not be imposed. 
The question whether article 6, paragraph 2, read in conjunction with article 6, paragraph 1, could lead to a different conclusion is, at best, academic and not a proper matter for examination under the Optional Protocol. 
8. As for the issues that may allegedly arise under article 7 of the Covenant, we agree with the Committee's reference to its jurisprudence in the views on communications Nos. 210/1986 and 225/1987 (Earl Pratt and Ivan Morgan v. Jamaica) and Nos. 270 and 271/1988 (Barrett and Sutcliffe v. 
Jamaica), in which the Committee decided that the so-called 'death row phenomenon' does not per se constitute cruel, inhuman and degrading treatment, even if prolonged judicial proceedings can be a source of mental strain for the convicted prisoners. 
In this connection it is important to note that the prolonged periods of detention on death row are a result of the convicted person's recourse to appellate remedies. 
In the instant case the author has not submitted any arguments that would justify the Committee's departure from its established jurisprudence. 
9. A second issue allegedly arising under article 7 is whether the method of execution - in the State of Pennsylvania by lethal injection - could be deemed as constituting cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment. 
Of course, any and every form of capital punishment can be seen as entailing a denial of human dignity; any and every form of execution can be perceived as cruel and degrading. 
But, since capital punishment is not prohibited by the Covenant, article 7 must be interpreted in the light of article 6, and cannot be invoked against it. 
The only conceivable exception would be if the method of execution were deliberately cruel. 
There is, however, no indication that execution by lethal injection inflicts more pain or suffering than other accepted methods of execution. 
I cannot share the Committee's views on a non-violation of article 6 of the Covenant. 
In my opinion, Canada violated article 6, paragraph 1, of the Covenant by extraditing the author to the United States, without having sought assurances for the protection of his life, i.e. non-execution of a death sentence imposed upon him. 
Firstly, I would like to clarify my interpretation of article 6 of the Covenant. 
Thus, paragraph 1 emphasizes this point by guaranteeing to every human being the inherent right to life. 
The other provisions of article 6 concern a secondary and subordinate object, namely to allow States parties that have not abolished capital punishment to resort to it until such time they feel ready to abolish it. 
In the travaux pr\x{5ee7}aratoires to the Covenant, the death penalty was seen by many delegates and bodies participating in the drafting process an "anomaly" or a "necessary evil". 
Against this background, it would appear to be logical to interpret the fundamental rule in article 6, paragraph 1, in a wide sense, whereas paragraph 2, which addresses the death penalty, should be interpreted narrowly. 
No society, however, has postulated an absolute right to life. 
All human rights, including the right to life, are subject to the rule of necessity. 
If, but only if, absolute necessity so requires, it may be justifiable to deprive an individual of his life to prevent him from killing others or so as to avert man-made disasters. 
For the same reason, it is justifiable to send citizens into war and thereby expose them to a real risk of their being killed. 
In one form or another, the rule of necessity is inherent in all legal systems; the legal system of the Covenant is no exception. 
This "dispensation" for States parties should not be construed as a justification for the deprivation of the life of individuals, albeit lawfully sentenced to death, and does not make the execution of a death sentence strictly speaking legal. 
The methodology of criminal legislation provides some guidance when assessing the limits for a State party's obligations under article 2, paragraph 1, of the Covenant, to protect the right to life within its jurisdiction. 
In this way, the "dispensation" character of paragraph 2 has the positive effect of preventing a proliferation of the deprivation of peoples' lives through the execution of death sentences among States parties to the Covenant. 
The Second Optional Protocol to the Covenant was drafted and adopted so as to encourage States parties that have not abolished the death penalty to do so. 
The applicability of article 6, paragraph 2, in the United States should not however be construed as extending to other States when they must consider issues arising under article 6 of the Covenant in conformity with their obligations under article 2, paragraph 1, of the Covenant. 
The "dispensation" clause of paragraph 2 applies merely domestically and as such concerns only the United States, as a State party to the Covenant. 
Other States, however, are in my view obliged to observe their duties under article 6, paragraph 1, namely to protect the right to life. 
Whether they have or have not abolished capital punishment does not, in my opinion, make any difference. 
The dispensation in paragraph 2 does not apply in this context. 
Only the rule in article 6, paragraph 1, applies, and it must be applied strictly. 
And under article 2, paragraph 1, of the Covenant, protection shall be ensured to all individuals without distinction of any kind. 
No distinction must therefore be made on the ground, for instance, that a person has committed a "most serious crime". 
1. I am unable to subscribe to the Committee's views to the effect that the facts before it do not disclose a violation by Canada of any provision of the Covenant. 
2.2 I wonder, however, whether the Committee is right in concluding that, by extraditing Mr. Kindler, and thereby exposing him to the real risk of being deprived of his life, Canada did not violate its obligations under the Covenant. 
The latter feature of the Covenant would have, in my view, all its importance since the right to life is one to which Canada gives greater protection than might be thought to be required, on a minimal interpretation, under article 6 of the Covenant. 
2.4 It would be useful to examine, in turn, the requirements of articles 6, 26 and 5(2) of the Covenant and their relevance to the facts before the Committee. 
3.1 Article 6(1) of the Covenant proclaims that everyone has the inherent right to life. 
It also provides that no one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his life. 
Undoubtedly, in pursuance of article 2 of the Covenant, domestic law will normally provide that the unlawful violation of that right will give rise to penal sanctions as well as civil remedies. 
A State party may further give appropriate protection to that right by outlawing the deprivation of life by the State itself as a method of punishment where the law previously provided for such a method of punishment. 
Or, with the same end in view, the State party which has not abolished the death penalty is required to restrict its application to the extent permissible under the remaining paragraphs of article 6, in particular, paragraph 2. 
But, significantly, paragraph 6 has for object to prevent States from invoking the limitations in article 6 to delay or to prevent the abolition of capital punishment. 
3.2 It seems to me, in any event, that the provisions of article 6(2) are in the nature of a derogation from the inherent right to life proclaimed in article 6(1) and must therefore be strictly construed. 
In furtherance of this undertaking, Canada has enacted legislative measures to do so, going to the extent of abolishing the death penalty for civil offences. 
In relation to the matter in hand, three observations are called for. 
3.3 First, the obligations of Canada under article 2 of the Covenant have effect with respect to "all individuals within its territory and subject to its jurisdiction", irrespective of the fact that Mr. Kindler is not a citizen of Canada. 
The obligations towards him are those that must avail to him in his quality as a human being on Canadian soil. 
Once an individual is deprived of his life, it cannot be restored to him. 
These preventive measures necessarily include the prevention of any real risk of the deprivation of life. 
By extraditing Mr. Kindler without seeking assurances, as Canada was entitled to do under the Extradition Treaty, that the death sentence would not be applied to him, Canada put his life at real risk. 
Thirdly, it cannot be said that unequal standards are being expected of Canada as opposed to other States. 
3.4 A further question arises under article 6(1), which requires that no one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his life. 
5. In the light of the considerations discussed in paragraph 3.4 above, it would seem that article 26 of the Covenant which guarantees equality before the law has been breached. 
Equality under this article, in my view, includes substantive equality under a State party's law viewed in its totality and its effect on the individual. 
It does not matter, for this purpose, whether Canada metes out this unequal treatment by reason of the particular arm of the State through which it acts, that is to say, through its judicial arm or through its executive arm. 
Article 26 regulates a State party's legislative, executive as well as judicial behaviour. 
That, in my view, is the prime principle, in questions of equality and non-discrimination under the Covenant, guaranteeing the application of the rule of law in a State party. 
6. I have grave doubts as to whether, in deciding to extradite Mr. Kindler, Canada would have reached the same decision if it had properly directed itself on its obligations deriving from article 5(2), in conjunction with articles 2, 6 and 26, of the Covenant. 
Canada had exercised its sovereign decision to abolish the death penalty for civil, as distinct from military, offences, thereby ensuring greater respect for, and protection of the individual's inherent right to life. 
Article 5(2) would, even if article 6 of the Covenant were given a minimal interpretation, have prevented Canada from invoking that minimal interpretation to restrict or give lesser protection to that right by an executive act of extradition though, in principle, permissible under Canadian extradition law. 
The question whether the fact that Canada had abolished capital punishment except for certain military offences required its authorities to refuse extradition or request assurances from the United States that the death penalty would not be imposed against Mr. Kindler, must in my view receive an affirmative answer. 
I therefore conclude that in the present case there has been a violation of article 6 of the Covenant. 
The questions posed to the Human Rights Committee by Mr. Kindler's communication are clearly set forth in paragraph 14.1 of the Committee's decision. 
It must be possible to interpret every paragraph of an article of the Covenant separately, unless expressly stated otherwise in the text itself or deducible from its wording. 
That is not so in the present case. 
The fact that the Committee found it necessary to use both paragraphs in support of its argument clearly shows that each paragraph, taken separately, led to the opposite conclusion, namely, that a violation had occurred. 
According to article 6, paragraph 1, no one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his life; this principle is absolute and admits of no exception. 
Article 6, paragraph 2, begins with the words: "In countries which have not abolished the death penalty ...". This form of words requires a number of comments: 
It is negative and refers not to countries in which the death penalty exists but to those in which it has not been abolished. 
Lastly, the text imposes a series of obligations on the States in question. 
Consequently, by making a "joint" interpretation of the first two paragraphs of article 6 of the Covenant, the Committee has, in my view, committed three errors of law: 
One error, in that it is applying to a country which has abolished the death penalty, Canada, a text exclusively reserved by the Covenant - and that in an express and unambiguous way - for non-abolitionist States. 
This is an extensive interpretation which runs counter to the proviso in paragraph 6 of article 6 that "nothing in this article shall be invoked ... to prevent the abolition of capital punishment". 
Taken together, these texts prohibit a State from engaging in distributive application of the death penalty. 
There is nothing in the Covenant to force a State to abolish the death penalty but, if it has chosen to do so, the Covenant forbids it to re-establish it in an arbitrary way, even indirectly. 
The third error of the Committee in the Kindler decision results from the first two. 
This analysis shows that, according to the Committee, Canada, which had abolished the death penalty on its territory, has by extraditing Mr. Kindler to the United States re-established it by proxy in respect of a certain category of persons under its jurisdiction. 
I agree with this analysis but, unlike the Committee, I do not think that this behaviour is authorized by the Covenant. 
Consequently, when extraditing persons in the position of Mr. Kindler, Canada is deliberately exposing them to the application of the death penalty in the requesting State. 
Consequently, in so far as the crux of the matter was whether Canada, in granting Mr. Kindler's extradition, had exposed him, necessarily or foreseeably, to a violation of article 6 of the Covenant, I was unable to give an opinion until that point was clarified, orally and in writing. 
(b) In this connection, I asked for clarification, in the first place, as to whether the murder of which the author of the communication was convicted was the result of the kidnapping, of which he was also convicted, or whether the two offences were separate. 
(1) That Mr. Kindler may have committed a purpose-related murder, in other words, a murder in which the author, at the time of the killing, was intending to prepare, facilitate or commit the kidnapping. 
The important point here is that the death of the victim appears, in the eyes of the murderer, to be a necessary - or simply convenient or favourable - means of perpetrating another offence or of avoiding punishment for committing that other offence; 
The murder results from the fact that the intended purpose of the attempt to commit another offence was not achieved - in the case of the author of the communication, the kidnapping. 
Here the death results from the criminal actions of the author of the communication, although he himself did not commit the murder directly. 
The first point that would have to be noted is that, in legal terms, first degree murder is in itself the killing of a person in aggravating circumstances, so that to speak of "first degree murder with aggravating circumstances" (asesinato con circunstancias agravantes) would be pleonastic. 
However, on the one hand not all first degree murders constitute most serious crimes within the meaning of article 6. 
(d) On the other hand, the Committee, when it states that Mr. Kindler committed a premeditated murder without indicating that he committed more than one murder, would rule out the possibility that he may have committed other types of first degree murder. 
I asked the Secretariat to inform me on the basis of what information it was affirmed that specifically premeditated murder had been committed. 
(f) Consequently, if what was involved was a premeditated murder, mention should not have been made of the kidnapping. 
This last procedure is the one followed in Canada. 
The important point, however, is that the authorities dealing with the extradition proceedings constitute, for this specific case at least, a "tribunal" that applies a procedure which must conform to the provisions of article 14 of the Covenant. 
7. The fact that the drafters of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights did not include extradition in article 13 is quite logical, but on that account it cannot be affirmed that their intention was to leave extradition proceedings outside the protection afforded by the Covenant. 
The essential difference lies, in my opinion, in the fact that this rule refers exclusively to the expulsion of "an alien lawfully in the territory of a State party". g/ Extradition is a kind of "expulsion" that goes beyond what is contemplated in the rule. 
Extradition must be strictly adapted in all cases to the rules laid down in the agreement. 
9. In this particular case, Canada extradited the author of the communication to the United States of America, where he had been found guilty of first degree murder. 
It will have to be seen - as the Committee stated in its decision on the admissibility of the communication - whether Canada, in granting Mr. Kindler's extradition, exposed him, necessarily or foreseeably, to a violation of article 6 of the Covenant. 
The fact that Mr. Kindler may (foreseeably) or must (necessarily) be sentenced to death depends on the judge's power to change the jury's "recommendation". 
Canada's contention that what is involved is an event that may not materialize because it depends on the law and actions of the authorities is groundless. 
11. It is possible, in this connection, that the author may appeal against the jury's decision, in which case the foreseeability and necessity of the execution could be affected in such a way that the death sentence might not hang over Mr. Kindler. 
(c) The fact that the prevailing trend in the United States of America is to bar appeals in cases involving the death sentence. 
14. In the second place, the Committee observes, in its majority opinion, that the discretionary right to seek assurances "would normally be exercised where exceptional circumstances existed" and that "careful consideration was given to this possibility". r/ Nevertheless, here too the Committee has a wrong perception. 
(b) Secondly, there was no exhaustive examination of what the State considers to be exceptional circumstances, since Kindler submitted no evidence in that connection. 
For them, the death penalty constitutes in itself a special circumstance. 
17. This provision also accepts that the States parties to the Extradition Treaty have values and traditions in regard to the death penalty which the requesting State must respect. 
Consequently, in order to guarantee respect for those values and traditions, both have provided, in article 6, for the inclusion of an exception rule in the Extradition Treaty. 
(b) The Extradition Treaty envisages that a person may not be extradited to the United States except for offences that are recognized as such in Canada. 
(c) Not to request assurances out of a desire to see the foreign law strictly applied amounts to imposing (in a self-inflicting manner) the law of one of the component parts of the United States of America (Pennsylvania) and its pro-death-penalty philosophy on the Canadian legal and social system. 
18. It has been argued that Mr. Kindler was extradited without any assurances being sought because to have requested them would have prevented his handing-over to the United States authorities. 
This is another assertion that I cannot accept. 
Article 6, paragraph 2, of the Covenant, although it does not prohibit the death penalty, cannot be understood as an unrestricted authorization for it. 
It is an unconditional right admitting of no exception. 
For those States which have abolished the death penalty it represents an insurmountable barrier. 
20. In this connection, when Mr. Kindler entered Canadian territory he already enjoyed an unrestricted right to life. 
By extraditing him without having requested assurances that he would not be executed, Canada has denied the protection which he enjoyed and has necessarily exposed him to be sentenced to death and foreseeably to being executed. 
Canada has therefore violated article 6 of the Covenant. 
21. Further, Canada's misinterpretation of the rule in article 6, paragraph 2, of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights raises the question of whether it has also violated article 5, specifically paragraph 2 thereof. 
For that reason it has found that Mr. Kindler's extradition, even though he will necessarily be sentenced to death and will foreseeably be executed, would not be prohibited by the Covenant, since the latter would authorize the application of the death penalty. 
In making such a misinterpretation of the Covenant, the State party asserts that Mr. Kindler's extradition would not be contrary to the Covenant. 
Since it abolished the death penalty, Canada has to guarantee the right to life of all persons within its jurisdiction, without any limitation. 
On ratifying the Optional Protocol, Canada undertook, with the other States parties, to comply with the procedures followed in connection therewith. 
In extraditing Mr. Kindler without taking into account the Special Rapporteur's request, Canada failed to display the good faith which ought to prevail among the parties to the Protocol and the Covenant. 
By its censurable action in failing to observe its obligations to the international community, the State party has prevented the enjoyment of the rights which the author ought to have had as a person under Canadian jurisdiction in relation to the Optional Protocol. 
In so far as the Optional Protocol forms part of the Canadian legal order, all persons under Canadian jurisdiction enjoy the right to submit communications to the Human Rights Committee so that it may hear their complaints. 
25. In conclusion, I find Canada to be in violation of article 5, paragraph 2, and articles 6 and 26 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
1. The author of the communication (initial submission dated 1 November 1988) is E. E., a Jamaican citizen currently awaiting execution at St. Catherine District Prison, Jamaica. 
He is represented by counsel. 
2.2 The author appealed to the Jamaican Court of Appeal on 29 March 1988. 
On 10 October 1988, he learned that his appeal had been dismissed. 
He states that the attorney who represented him in the Court of Appeal told him that his case had been poorly handled at the trial stage and that there were no grounds for appeal. 
3. Although the author does not invoke any article of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, it appears from his submission that he claims to be a victim of a violation by Jamaica of article 14 of the Covenant. 
4.2 The State party encloses a copy of the written judgement by the Court of Appeal, from which it transpires that the author was convicted on the evidence of two eyewitnesses. 
The witnesses had lived on the same premises with the author, and had known him for several years. 
Although the attack took place at night, a lamp in an adjoining room apparently provided enough light to recognize the author. 
4.3 From the Court's judgement it further transpires that the author's counsel conceded that he had no valid complaint either in respect of the evidence or the directions by the judge to the jury. 
5.2 The author further reiterates his innocence, and states that the evidence presented against him during the trial has not been corroborated. 
He contends that he was convicted so easily owing to his young age and inexperience. 
Further information was received from counsel, on 13 July 1992, including a copy of the trial transcript. 
6.1 Before considering any claims contained in a communication, the Human Rights Committee must, in accordance with rule 87 of its rules of procedure, decide whether or not it is admissible under the Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
6.2 The Committee considers that the author's allegations, which relate primarily to his legal representation during the trial and to the hearing before the Court of Appeal, have not been substantiated, for purposes of admissibility. 
In this connection the Committee notes that the information before it does not disclose that the author requested and the Court actually denied him adequate time for the preparation of his defence. 
7. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible under article 2 of the Optional Protocol; 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
1. The author of the communication is G. H., a Jamaican citizen currently awaiting execution at St. Catherine District Prison, Jamaica. 
He claims to be a victim of violations by Jamaica of articles 6, 7 and 14 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
He is represented by counsel. 
The Court of Appeal of Jamaica dismissed the author's appeal on 10 April 1987. 
A subsequent petition for special leave to appeal to the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council was dismissed on 16 March 1989. 
2.2 C. S. was shot dead with two or three bullets fired from a 0.38 calibre weapon in the evening of 5 August 1982 and found near the Camrose main road. 
A few minutes afterwards, the author and his brother caught up with him; they told him that they, too, had heard the explosions but that they ignored what had caused them. 
G. H. testified that he had been walking with D. S. along the main road all along and that, when hearing the explosions, they had all run away. 
2.3 During the trial, several witnesses testified that they had seen the author and his brother on the main road in the evening of 5 August. 
V. B., the sister of W. B., testified that the author had been engaged in a dispute with the deceased on 1 August 1982, and that the deceased had attacked the author with a machete on that occasion. 
2.4 The author claims that the B. family had every reason to exaggerate or to commit perjury in court, because of a long-standing feud with his family. 
He notes that W. B. had omitted any mention of the incident of 2 August 1982 in his witness statement and initial written deposition, and that the judge himself called the evidence of V. B. "confused". 
2.5 The author further points out that there was severe conflict over important questions of timing. 
In the author's opinion, the Court of Appeal was equally wrong in holding that the trial judge properly directed the jury on the issue of circumstantial evidence. 
In this context, it is noted that the judge told the jury that "the mere presence of those watching the spectacle, if unexplained ... is some evidence of encouragement to those engaged in the combat or the attack". 
4.1 Before considering any claims contained in a communication, the Human Rights Committee must, in accordance with rule 87 of its rules of procedure, decide whether or not it is admissible under the Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
It recalls that it is generally for the appellate courts of States parties to the Covenant to evaluate the facts and evidence in a particular case. 
In this respect, therefore, the author's claims do not come within the competence of the Committee. 
Accordingly, this part of the communication is inadmissible under article 3 of the Optional Protocol. 
5. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible under articles 2 and 3 of the Optional Protocol; 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
1. The author of the communication is R. L. M., an attorney in Trinidad and Tobago, residing in San Fernando, Trinidad. 
2.1 The author contends that he has been the target of "unfair and unacceptable" behaviour and animosity on the part of a judge, L. D., sitting on the Port-of-Spain Assizes Court. 
In several criminal cases, including capital cases, which were presided over by the said judge and in which the author represented the accused, this judge allegedly made unjustified remarks which called into question the author's professional ethics. 
Thus, in a murder trial before the Port-of-Spain Assizes Court in July 1987, Judge L. D. criticized the author for having intimated to a senior police officer, during cross-examination, that he was lying and for having accused the prosecution of concocting and fabricating evidence. 
On the other hand, the judge saw no reason for similarly criticizing the prosecutor, who had accused the author of dishonesty on the same occasion. 
Thus, in one criminal case, the judge made the following remarks: 
"I want to say a few words on the duty of attorneys for the defendants. 
Without being critical of the conduct of the attorney in this case, attorneys should be firm in advising their clients when there is no chance of success." 
The author contends that the judge is nurturing a "personal venom or vendetta" against him and considers his behaviour to be unfair and unacceptable. 
2.3 As to the requirement of exhaustion of domestic remedies, the author indicates that sections 137 and 138 of the Trinidadian Constitution regulate whatever disciplinary action may be taken against a judge or judicial officer. 
The complaint mechanism set up by the latter has, in the author's opinion, become "nugatory in that it has not even acknowledged [my] complaint". 
Mandamus and other avenues of judicial review are said to be similarly unavailable. 
3. The author contends that the comments of Judge L. D. about him constitute an unlawful attack on his honour and reputation, for which no remedy is available, in violation of articles 2, paragraph 3, and 17 of the Covenant. 
4.2 In this context, the State party observes that the comments alleged to have been made by Judge L. D. do not reveal particular animosity towards the author but merely remind him of his professional duties vis--vis the Court and his clients. 
It further notes that comments made by a judge in his judicial capacity "are absolutely privileged", and that no action may be filed in the courts against such comments. 
Accordingly, they cannot, in the State party's opinion, be deemed "unlawful" within the meaning of article 17 of the Covenant. 
4.3 The State party explains the rationale for the privileged nature of remarks made by judges in their judicial capacity: 
5.2 The Committee has examined the information submitted by the parties, including the author's petition to the Chief Justice of Trinidad and Tobago. 
Accordingly, the author has no claim under the Covenant, within the meaning of article 2 of the Optional Protocol. 
6. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible under article 2 of the Optional Protocol; 
1. The author of the communication is N. P., a Jamaican citizen currently awaiting execution at St. Catherine District Prison, Jamaica. 
He claims to be the victim of violations by Jamaica of articles 6; 7; 10, paragraph 1; and 14 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
He is represented by counsel. 
2.1 On 13 February 1987, the author and two co-defendants were tried before the Home Circuit Court in Kingston for the murder, on 11 November 1985, of one K. W. They were found guilty as charged and sentenced to death. 
The author's appeal was dismissed by the Jamaican Court of Appeal on 11 July 1988; his subsequent petition for special leave to appeal to the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council was dismissed on 5 April 1990. 
2.2 The case for the prosecution was that, in the evening of 10 November 1985, K. W. and his family were at their home in the community of Edgewater. 
Shortly after 12.30 a.m., Mrs. W. woke up and discovered that her husband had been tied up; next to him stood a man with a gun. 
The men asked for money; K. W. denied that there was any in the house, upon which he was hit several times with a gun. 
The robbers then woke up the couple's two children, brought them into their parents' bedroom and threatened to shoot them if the whereabouts of the money was not disclosed. 
Subsequently, one of the men, later identified as P. L., took an electric iron, plugged it into a socket and used it to burn K. W. over his back. 
2.3 All three robbers wore handkerchief masks which concealed at least the lower portions of their faces. 
The prosecution contended that, on several occasions, these masks were removed; this was corroborated by the evidence of the deceased's two children. 
3.1 The author denies that he ever visited the home of the deceased and asserts that he was apprehended one morning in November 1985, while travelling in a minibus to visit relatives. 
He was taken to the central police station where he was allegedly beaten in order to force him to sign a self-incriminating statement, which he refused. 
He claims that his treatment at the police station was in violation of article 7 of the Covenant. 
The author further contends that he was held for several days in a cell at said station before he was placed on an identification parade. 
He challenges the conduct of the identification parade on the ground that the police had previously taken away his identification card, which carried his photograph. 
3.2 The author claims that he was denied a fair trial, in violation of article 14 of the Covenant. 
He complains that the identification evidence against him was weak and open to serious criticism. 
Furthermore, the trial judge is said to have misdirected the jury on the burden and standard of proof in that he directed it that guilt could be established if the jurors were less than "100 per cent sure, because that is not possible". 
4. The State party submits that the communication is inadmissible on the ground of non-exhaustion of domestic remedies. 
It contends that the author may still apply to the Supreme (Constitutional) Court of Jamaica to seek redress for the alleged breaches, pursuant to Sections 14, 15, 17, 20 and 25 of the Jamaican Constitution. 
5.2 As regards the author's claim under articles 6, 7, and 10, the Committee considers that the author has failed to substantiate his allegations, for purposes of admissibility. 
This part of the communication is therefore inadmissible under article 2 of the Optional Protocol. 
5.3 The Committee observes that the author's remaining allegations concern claims about irregularities in the court proceedings, in that the judge instructed the jury improperly on the issues of identification and common design or joint enterprise. 
In this context, the Committee has examined the judge's instructions to the jury and finds in them no arbitrariness, denial of justice, or a violation of the judge's obligation of impartiality, particularly as regards the question of common design or joint enterprise. 
Accordingly, this part of the communication is inadmissible as incompatible with the provisions of the Covenant, pursuant to article 3 of the Optional Protocol. 
6. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
Adopts the following: 
1. The author of the communication is G. T., a Canadian citizen residing in Toronto, Canada. 
2.2 Section 136-1(10) of the Act provides that: 
The author was initially advised by the North York Board that he could object on grounds of conscience until 5 September 1986. 
Subsequently, this deadline was extended until 12 September 1986. 
The author therefore submits that he had no experience with the Roman Catholic school system prior to the deadline set by the North York Board for objections on the grounds of conscience. 
2.5 On 12 September 1986 the author was assigned to the Senator O'Connor Secondary School. 
In December 1986 he was rejected as a possible candidate for the position of "head of physical education" at a secondary school under the Metropolitan Separate School Board, on the ground that he had no experience in the Catholic education system. 
In September 1987, the author was re-assigned to the Father Brebeuf Secondary School, to act as assistant to a physical education teacher. 
On 14 September 1987, he filed an objection with the North York Board pursuant to Section 136-1(10) of Bill 30. 
2.7 On 2 November 1987, the Director of the North York Board informed the author that his objection had been rejected. 
The dispute was then submitted to an Arbitration Board set up pursuant to Section 136m(1) of Bill 30. 
On 17 August 1988, the Arbitration Board dismissed the complaint on the ground that the author, under Bill 30, had no statutory rights to return to the public system, since Section 136-1(10) of the Act could not be interpreted as guaranteeing such a right. 
3.1 The author claims that he did not enjoy equal opportunity with respect to the Roman Catholic teachers, and refers in this connection to the fact that he was not offered a position suitable to his qualifications and experience. 
3.2 The author submits that he only started to have conscientious objections after he had experienced working in the Roman Catholic school system for a while. 
He stresses that he entered the Roman Catholic education with an open mind and without prejudices. 
3.4 Although the author does not invoke any article of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, it appears from his submission that he claims to be a victim of a violation of articles 18 and 26 of the Covenant. 
4.1 The State party, by submission dated 5 November 1991, argues that the communication is inadmissible under article 5, paragraph 2 (b), of the Optional Protocol. 
It contends that, by failing to seek leave to appeal from the Divisional Court's decision to the Ontario Court of Appeal, the author precluded a definitive judicial assessment of his claim by the courts in Canada. 
It states that the procedure is free of charge for the complainant and that, in the past, orders requiring reinstatement in employment have been issued. 
4.3 The State party further argues that the author has failed to establish a prima facie case of a violation of his rights under the Covenant. 
It argues that, if the author means to allege a violation of article 26 of the Covenant, he has not provided any evidence of an unreasonable distinction which could amount to discrimination. 
4.4 In this connection, the State party submits that Section 136-1(21) of the Education Act protects designated teachers in a position comparable to the author's against discrimination in employment on the basis of religion. 
The State party submits that nothing in the Optional Protocol shields a person from the consequences of a failure to use processes designed to protect freedom of religion and conscience in a reorganization of employment among different school systems. 
5.3 With regard to the State party's contention that he failed to exhaust domestic remedies, the author states that, following the Divisional Court's decision, the Ontario Secondary School Teachers' Federation, who had been providing him with a lawyer, decided to withdraw its support. 
He further submits that, because of lapse of time, any other remedy available would no longer be effective. 
6.1 Before considering any claim contained in a communication, the Human Rights Committee must, in accordance with rule 87 of its rules of procedure, decide whether or not it is admissible under the Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
6.4 In the light of the above, the Committee concludes that the author has not met the requirement of exhaustion of domestic remedies set forth in article 5, paragraph 2 (b), of the Optional Protocol. 
7. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible under article 5, paragraph 2 (b), of the Optional Protocol; 
a/ See the Committee's decision in communication No. 273/1988 (D. B. v. the Netherlands), para. 6.3. 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
Meeting on 22 October 1992, 
1. The author of the communication (dated 20 September 1990) is H. H., an Austrian citizen residing in Vienna. 
He claims to be the victim of violations by Austria of articles 7, 17, 23 and 26 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
Since 1986, he has been endeavouring to build a house in the community of E. in the District of Lower Austria (Nieder\x{98c9}terreich); allegedly, the mayor of E. has used his administrative powers to frustrate the author's efforts to obtain construction authorizations. 
2.2 Since 1986, the mayor of E. has allegedly sent several summons, as notices and decisions to the author, many of them based on the building regulations of Lower Austria (Nieder\x{98c9}terreichische Bauordnung), with the sole purpose of harassing him. 
2.3 In the chronology of his case, the author singles out the following events. On 14 March 1988, the mayor of E. issued a notice ordering the author to pay a substantial sum of money (Aufschliessungsbeitrag) for the authorization of the joinder of two building sites. 
Three legal advisors of the district government allegedly explained to the mayor by letter that his notice was lacking a proper legal basis. 
Ignoring their advice, the mayor initiated proceedings by which a significant part of the author's salary was seized and transferred to a community account. 
2.4 On 6 July 1990, the Supreme Administrative Tribunal of Austria (Verwaltungsgerichtshof) found in the author's favour and confirmed that the actions of the mayor lacked a legal basis. 
2.5 The author states that the "unbearable situation" caused by the mayor's actions against him means that the normal pursuit of his professional duties and participation in academic symposia and publication activities have been reduced alarmingly. 
In this context, he explains that since 1986, he has spent over 600 hours on drafting "countless appeals and letters" in defence of his rights; this has amounted to financial losses of approximately $US 90,000, for which he claims he deserves compensation. 
In the author's opinion, the "unlawful" attacks of the mayor constitute violations of article 17, paragraph 1, of the Covenant. 
According to the State party all unlawful actions by the mayor have been remedied; the author has failed to substantiate his allegations that he is still a victim of a violation of articles 7, 17, 23, and 26 of the Covenant. 
5.1 In his comments, the author disputes the State party's contention that there are still criminal and constitutional remedies available. 
He states that, on 29 August 1988 and 21 September 1990, he filed criminal charges against the mayor for misuse of official powers; on both occasions the public prosecutor declined to initiate criminal proceedings against the mayor. 
He forwards copies of the notices of dismissal of his complaints. 
This complaint was dismissed on 22 March 1991. 
5.2 The author argues that he still suffers from the consequences of the unlawful acts intentionally committed by the mayor, which, according to the author, amounted to inhuman and degrading treatment. 
He further contends that the violations are not sufficiently remedied by the quashing of the mayor's decisions, since he did not receive any compensation for the harm done to his reputation and for the time and money he spent on appealing the decisions. 
6.1 Before considering any claims contained in a communication, the Human Rights Committee must, pursuant to rule 87 of its rules of procedure, decide whether or not it is admissible under the Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
6.2 The Committee considers that the author has not substantiated, for purposes of admissibility, his claim that he is a victim of violations by the State party of articles 7, 17, 23 and 26 of the Covenant. 
The Committee further notes that the author's allegations concern decisions taken by the mayor of E., which have subsequently been quashed by higher authorities or the courts. 
The Committee, accordingly, concludes that the author has failed to advance a claim under article 2 of the Optional Protocol. 
The Committee therefore concludes that, in this respect, the author has failed to exhaust domestic remedies. 
7. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible under articles 2 and 5, paragraph 2 (b), of the Optional Protocol; 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
Meeting on 8 April 1993, 
They are represented by counsel. 
2.1 At a meeting in Brussels on 12 December 1979, NATO defence and foreign ministers decided to deploy, as part of a plan to upgrade NATO's nuclear capabilities, 108 Pershing II missiles and 464 cruise missiles in the United Kingdom and on the continent. 
Construction work commenced on 26 April 1986 and was completed by November 1987. 
These negotiations led to the adoption of the Intermediate-Range Nuclear Forces (INF) Treaty on 8 December 1987. 
While cruise missiles had already been stationed in other European countries, the INF Treaty resulted in the cancellation of the stationing of the cruise missiles at the Woensdrecht base. 
Others, convinced that the possession and possible use of cruise missiles constituted a violation of domestic and/or international law, sought court orders against deployment. 
A foundation, Stichting Verbiedt de kruisraketten ("Ban the Cruise Missiles Foundation") was established and entrusted with the coordination of all activities relating thereto; some 20,000 individuals, the authors among them, accepted to be plaintiffs in a court case against the Government of the Netherlands. 
2.5 The authors' case was first heard before the Arrondissementsrechtbank (District Court) of The Hague, which, on 20 May 1986, held that it had no jurisdiction to hear the case. 
3.2 In particular, the authors invoke the Committee's General Comment 14[23] on article 6, adopted on 2 November 1984. 
In this document, the Committee stated that "... the designing, testing, manufacture, possession and deployment of nuclear weapons are among the greatest threats to the right to life which confront mankind today. ... 
The production, testing, possession, deployment and use of nuclear weapons should be prohibited and recognized as crimes against humanity". 
3.3 The authors concede that the General Comment is of a general nature and that it does not reflect the Committee's view on individual complaints submitted under the Optional Protocol. 
3.4 The authors submit that if the use of the term "crimes against humanity" in the General Comment is to have any meaning, it must imply that States parties to the Covenant have the duty to do everything possible to eliminate nuclear weapons. 
The authors recall the origin of this concept in the Charter of the International Military Tribunal (the "Nuremberg Charter"), which, in article 6 (c), enumerates the following crimes against humanity: murder, extermination, enslavement, deportation and other inhumane acts committed against any civilian population. 
3.5 The authors concede that the violations of their rights ceased with the signature of the INF Treaty in December 1987. 
3.6 The authors argue that the fact that in the present case thousands of individuals complain collectively about violations of their rights does not turn the communication into an actio popularis, since the very nature of the alleged violation affected all the authors simultaneously. 
In this context, they point to the Committee's views in communication No. 167/1984, b/ according to which "[t]here is ... no objection to a group of individuals, who claim to be similarly affected, collectively to submit a communication about alleged breaches of their rights". 
3.9 In addition to the claim of past violations of article 6, the authors argue that they continue to be victims of similar violations in respect of the stationing or deployment of other types of nuclear weapons on Netherlands territory. 
3.10 Since the authors' case was adjudicated by the Supreme Court of the Netherlands, they claim to have exhausted all domestic remedies. 
They state that the case has not been submitted to another instance of international investigation or settlement. 
4.1 By submission of 12 March 1992 the State party argues that the communication is inadmissible, as the authors cannot be considered to be victims of an alleged violation of the Covenant under article 1 of the Optional Protocol. 
4.3 The State party further argues that the communication is an actio popularis and as such inadmissible under article 1 of the Optional Protocol. 
It submits that the interests which any citizen of a State has in not being exposed to the responses of an enemy in armed conflict do not in themselves make that citizen a victim of a violation of article 6 of the Covenant. 
Moreover, it argues that the authors' contention that they might be called upon to cooperate in some way in deploying or using the cruise missiles is to be rejected as insufficiently plausible. 
4.4 The State party finally submits that during the domestic proceedings only the actual stationing of the 48 cruise missiles was at issue. 
5.1 In his comments on the State party's submission counsel argues that the communication fulfils all admissibility criteria as enumerated in the Optional Protocol. 
He distinguishes between the claim concerning the Woensdrecht cruise missiles and the one regarding other nuclear weapons in the Netherlands. 
According to counsel, also the second claim should be deemed admissible, although it was not brought before the courts of the Netherlands. 
5.2 Counsel further emphasizes that the allegation does not concern the decision in abstracto to deploy cruise missiles, but the implementation of this decision, resulting in the active preparation for deployment. 
This was also the subject of the domestic proceedings. 
5.3 Counsel stresses that the communication was submitted on behalf of 6,588 individuals, who all claim to be victims of a violation of their human rights by the Netherlands. 
To consider the communication inadmissible as an actio popularis, because many individuals claim to be similarly affected by a violation, would render the Covenant meaningless for the consideration of large-scale violations of its provisions. 
Counsel submits that he can make available to the Committee statements of the authors, in which they explain how they were individually affected by the State party's cooperation with the deployment. 
6.1 Before considering any claim contained in a communication, the Human Rights Committee must, in accordance with rule 87 of its rules of procedure, decide whether or not it is admissible under the Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
The Committee notes that, provided each of the authors is a victim within the meaning of article 1 of the Optional Protocol, nothing precludes large numbers of persons from bringing a case under the Optional Protocol. 
The mere fact of large numbers of petitioners does not render their communication an actio popularis, and the Committee finds that the communication does not fail on this ground. 
6.4 The Committee next considers whether the authors are victims within the meaning of the Optional Protocol. 
Accordingly, after careful examination of the arguments and materials before it, the Committee finds that the authors cannot claim to be victims within the meaning of article 1 of the Optional Protocol. 
7. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible under article 1 of the Optional Protocol; 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
Meeting on 23 October 1992, 
2.1 The author was detained from 10 December 1979 to 27 April 1980 on suspicion of involvement in drug smuggling activities. 
The Public Prosecutor appealed to the Amsterdam Court of Appeal (Gerechtshof), which, on 29 December 1980, acquitted the author, considering that the charges against him had not been proven lawfully and convincingly. 
2.3 On 15 February 1982, the author appealed this decision to the Supreme Court (Hoge Raad), which, on 20 April 1982, declared his appeal inadmissible, on the ground that under Dutch law a refusal of the Court of Appeal to grant compensation is not appealable. 
His subsequent appeal against this decision was rejected by The Hague Court of Appeal on 11 December 1986. 
This judgement was confirmed by the Supreme Court on 25 November 1988. 
2.5 On 15 October 1983, the author filed an application with the European Commission of Human Rights, which declared it inadmissible on 6 May 1985. 
3.1 The author claims that his continued detention constituted a violation of article 9, paragraph 3, of the Covenant. 
The author claims that, in the absence of serious grounds to assume that he would leave the jurisdiction or commit further crimes, 107 days of pre-trial detention was unreasonably long. 
He argues that this provision must be interpreted broadly and should also apply to procedures for compensation following acquittal of a criminal charge. 
3.3 Finally, he claims that the decisions rejecting his petitions pursuant to articles 89 and 591a of the Code of Criminal Procedure were beset with irregularities which constitute a violation of article 14, paragraph 1. 
4.1 By submission, dated 25 October 1991, the State party argues that the communication is inadmissible on the grounds of non-exhaustion of domestic remedies, non-substantiation of the allegations, and incompatibility of the claims with the Covenant. 
4.2 The State party contends that the author has not exhausted domestic remedies, since he never invoked the substantive rights of the Covenant during the domestic procedures, although he had the opportunity to do so. 
The District Court can only order detention not exceeding 30 days, which period may be extended twice. 
4.4 The State party argues that the author's detention was in accordance with the law, given the seriousness of the suspicions against him. 
The Court ordered his detention under article 67a, paragraph 2.3 of the Code, which provides that pre-trial detention can be lawfully imposed if it is reasonable to suppose that this is necessary to enable the facts to be established, other than through statements made by the suspect. 
4.6 With regard to the alleged violation of article 14, paragraph 2, the State party argues that this provision applies to criminal proceedings only, and not to proceedings to assess compensation for damages resulting from detention. 
The State party argues that this, however, is not a binding rule, and largely enacted for practical reasons. 
It argues that the fact that the Court in chambers had a different composition from the Court which had heard the criminal case does not imply that the decision was not arrived at independently and in objectivity, or that it was biased. 
It contends that these constitute neither the determination of a criminal charge nor of a civil right in a suit at law. 
He submits that he has exhausted all domestic remedies. 
5.2 The author concedes that the statutory procedure regarding pre-trial detention is, as such, consistent with the provisions of the Covenant under article 9. However, he argues that the application of the statutory provisions in his case led to unlawful deprivation of his liberty. 
However, according to the author, due to a power struggle within the police, the intervention with the shipment failed, and the author's informer, a Turkish acquaintance, was killed. The author then decided to discontinue working for the police inspector. 
5.4 The author contends that his arrest, on 10 December 1979, was a direct attempt to shift the responsibility of the failing narcotics policy of the police department to him, by qualifying his activities as a police informer as crimes. 
5.7 As regards the compensation proceedings, the author maintains that he was denied a fair hearing by an impartial tribunal; since the judges were not familiar with his case, he alleges that the Public Prosecutor was in a position to influence their decision. 
He further submits that compensation after unlawful detention is a civil right and that article 14, paragraph 1, therefore applies also to the determination of compensation after unlawful arrest. 
6.1 Before considering any claim contained in a communication, the Human Rights Committee must, in accordance with rule 87 of its rules of procedure, decide whether or not it is admissible under the Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
6.5 With regard to the author's allegation that his right to compensation under article 9, paragraph 5, was violated, the Committee recalls that this provision grants victims of unlawful arrest or detention an enforceable right to compensation. 
In this connection, the Committee observes that the fact that the author was subsequently acquitted does not in and of itself render the pre-trial detention unlawful. 
This part of the communication is therefore inadmissible under articles 2 and 3 of the Optional Protocol. 
7. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible under articles 2 and 3 of the Optional Protocol; 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
1. The author of the communication is I. P., a Finnish citizen, born in 1945, and at present residing in Naaraj\x{917a}vi, Finland. 
He claims to be a victim of violations by Finland of articles 2, 5, 14 and 17 of the Covenant. 
2.1 In 1979, the author founded a data-processing company, but continued to work as an employee in another company until 1983, when he became an independent businessman. 
In November 1985, a tax audit was conducted over the books of two companies, H. K. and N. O., with which the author had concluded business contracts; the author had worked as an employee for one of these companies before starting his own business. 
On 27 June 1986, the provincial Tax Office ordered the two companies to pay taxes and social security contributions on the author's salary, since, according to the audit, the author was fulfilling his duties towards these companies as an employee, and not as a business partner. 
2.2 Subsequently, the two companies deducted the amount paid in taxes from the payment they owed the author, thereby causing him financial distress, which threatened the continuity of his business. 
The Court, in December 1986, dismissed the case since the author had no standing to appeal, as the decision concerned companies H. K. and N. O., and not the author. 
2.3 In May 1987, the author started a civil action against the two companies to recover the amount they owed him. 
The author then filed a complaint with the East Finland Court of Appeal, in order to collect the percentage. 
In December 1987, the author was informed that the investigation was discontinued. 
The author then complained to the Parliamentary Ombudsman, who concluded, in September 1989, that there was no evidence of an incorrect decision by the tax inspectors. 
2.5 In April 1988, the author learned that the police were conducting a criminal investigation against him, for false denunciation. 
In turn, the author, in October 1988, filed a request for criminal prosecution of the rural deputy police chief, likewise for false denunciation. 
However, the County Prosecutor decided not to initiate a prosecution, for lack of evidence; the author was informed of this decision in July 1989. 
3. The author claims to be a victim of a violation of article 17 of the Covenant, since the tax inspectors disclosed sensitive information about the payment of his taxes to third parties. 
The author claims that this information was false, and that the tax officials did not give him an opportunity to correct the information given, nor corrected it themselves. 
He further claims to be a victim of a violation of article 14, since, in determining his status as employee, decisions affecting his rights and obligations were made without hearing him, and he had no right to appeal these decisions. 
4.1 The State party, by submission of 14 October 1991, argues that the communication is inadmissible on the grounds of non-exhaustion of domestic remedies and incompatibility with the provisions of the Covenant. 
The State party argues that this remedy has in similar cases led to an effective prosecution of public officials. 
4.3 The State party further submits that the disclosure of information by the Tax Office was based on legal regulations and was necessary in order to determine the taxation of the two companies involved. 
It argues that the author has failed to substantiate his claim that the disclosure violated his rights under article 17 of the Covenant. 
However, the State party notes that the author did not file tax returns for the fiscal years 1985, 1986 and 1987, but only for 1983 and 1984. 
5. The author, on 17 December 1991, informed the Committee that he intended to comment on the State party's submission by January 1992. 
However, no comments were received, in spite of a reminder sent on 19 June 1992. 
6.1 Before considering any claim contained in a communication, the Human Rights Committee must, in accordance with rule 87 of its rules of procedure, decide whether or not it is admissible under the Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
6.2 The Committee turns first to the author's claim under article 14. 
As for the author's claim that he was denied the possibility of appeal, even were these matters to fall within the scope ratione materiae of article 14, the right to appeal relates to a criminal charge, which is not here in issue. 
This part of the communication is therefore inadmissible under article 3 of the Optional Protocol. 
These aspects of the communication are, therefore, inadmissible under article 2 of the Optional Protocol. 
7. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible under articles 2 and 3 of the Optional Protocol; 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
1. The author of the communication is V. E. M., a Spanish citizen born in 1935, currently residing in Barcelona. 
He claims to be a victim of violations by Spain of articles 3, 7, 14, paragraphs 1, 2, 3 (a) to (e), 5, 17 and 26 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
He is represented by counsel. 
The Optional Protocol entered into force for Spain on 25 April 1985. 
2.1 In 1975, the author, a former military officer, was excluded from service in the Spanish Army by decision of a special tribunal (Tribunal de Honor), which found him guilty of having tolerated the alleged dishonourable lifestyle of his wife. 
He submits that the principal witness before the Tribunal committed perjury, and that letters attributed to the author which accused high-ranking military officers of corruption - letters of which he claims to have no knowledge - were used as evidence against him. 
Under article 40, litera (a), of the (old) Code of Military Procedure (1945), the Tribunal's decision could not be appealed. 
2.2 In 1985, the author learned that the above provision of the Code of Military Procedure had been declared unconstitutional. 
2.4 The author further appealed to the Constitutional Tribunal (recurso de amparo). 
This was declared inadmissible by decision (auto) of the Constitutional Court on 23 February 1989. 
On 15 June 1989, the Commission registered it as case No. 15.124/89. 
3. The author contends that the facts described above constitute violations of the following provisions of the Covenant: 
(a) Article 3, since the State party never guaranteed the equal enjoyment of his or of his wife's rights under the Covenant; 
(b) Article 7, since the fact of being accused without so much as the possibility of defending himself against the charges is said to amount to an attack on his honour and to constitute degrading treatment; 
(c) Article 14, paragraph 1, since he was never afforded equality before the courts, either before the Tribunal de Honor or the Military Chamber of the Supreme Court, as neither of them heard him publicly and allegedly were partial to the arguments of the military prosecutors; 
(d) Article 14, paragraph 2, since he was deemed guilty in the absence of tangible proof; 
(e) Article 14, paragraph 3 (a) to (e), since the minimum rights of the defence, such as adequate time for the preparation of his defence and the right to choose his own counsel or to call witnesses, were not respected; 
(f) Article 14, paragraph 5, because he was unable to appeal the decision of the Tribunal de Honor; 
(g) Article 17, because he suffered unlawful attacks on his honour and his reputation as a result of the very procedure before the Tribunal de Honor and the latter's decision; 
(h) Article 26 because, as the result of unjust and partial judicial decisions, he has been subjected to discrimination. 
4.1 In its submission under rule 91 of the rules of procedure, the State party contends that the communication is inadmissible under article 5, paragraph 2 (a), of the Optional Protocol, as the same matter was already examined and declared inadmissible by the European Commission of Human Rights. 
5.2 The Committee has taken note of the parties' arguments relating to the applicability of article 5, paragraph 2 (a), of the Optional Protocol. 
It notes that the Spanish reservation on article 5, paragraph 2 (a), precludes the examination of the same matter if it had been submitted to the European Commission. 
Notwithstanding that the author's case before the European Commission was summarily dismissed as inadmissible under the Convention, it had none the less been "submitted" thereto. 
Accordingly, in the light of the Spanish reservation to article 5, paragraph 2 (a), of the Optional Protocol, the Committee is precluded from considering the communication. 
6. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible; 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
Meeting on 26 July 1993, 
M., a Netherlands citizen, residing in Voorhout, the Netherlands. 
She is represented by counsel. 
On 2 March 1984 the author, who was then unemployed, was no longer entitled to WW benefits. 
However, article 13, paragraph 1, subsection 1, of the law provided that married women could only receive WWV benefits if they qualified as breadwinners. 
A similar requirement did not apply to married men. 
2.4 However, after the State party had abolished the requirement of article 13, paragraph 1, subsection 1, with a retroactive effect to 23 December 1984, the author, on 22 January 1989, applied for benefits under the WWV, for the period of 2 March to 25 July 1984. 
2.5 On 19 December 1989, the municipality confirmed its decision. 
However, the Central Board found no reason to depart from its established jurisprudence that, with regard to the elimination of discrimination in the sphere of national social security legislation, in some situations gradual implementation may be allowed. 
With this judgement, all domestic remedies are said to have been exhausted. 
2.7 In 1991, further amendments to the WWV abolished the restriction on the retroactive effect of the abolishment of article 13, paragraph 1, subsection 1. 
As a result, women who had been ineligible in the past to claim WWV benefits because of the breadwinner criterion, can claim these benefits retroactively, provided they satisfy the other requirements of the Act. 
One of the other requirements is that the applicant must be unemployed on the date of application. 
3.1 In the author's opinion, the denial of WWV benefits for the period of 2 March to 25 July 1984 amounts to discrimination within the meaning of article 26 of the Covenant. 
3.2 The author recalls that the Covenant and the Optional Protocol entered into force for the Netherlands on 11 March 1979, and argues that, accordingly, article 26 acquired direct effect on that date. 
She further contends that the date of 23 December 1984, as of which the distinction under article 13, paragraph 1, subsection 1, WWV was abolished, is arbitrary, since there is no formal link between the Covenant and the Third EC Directive. 
3.3 She also claims that the Central Board of Appeal had not, in earlier judgements, taken a consistent stand with respect to the direct applicability of article 26 of the Covenant. 
For example, in a case pertaining to the General Disablement Act (AAW), the Central Board decided that article 26 could not be denied direct effect after 1 January 1980. 
3.5 The author submits that the amendments recently introduced in WWV do not eliminate the discriminatory effect of article 13, paragraph 1, subsection 1, WWV as applied prior to December 1984. 
The author points out that women can only claim these benefits retroactively if they meet the requirements of all the other provisions of WWV, especially the requirement that they are unemployed at the time of the application for WWV benefits. 
Thus, women who, like the author, are employed at the time of applying for retroactive benefits, do not fulfil the legislative requirements and are therefore not entitled to a retroactive benefit. 
According to the author, therefore, the discriminatory effect of said WWV provision has not been completely eliminated. 
4. By submission, dated 2 September 1992, the State party concedes that the author has exhausted all available domestic remedies. 
She states that the issue before the Committee is whether article 26 of the Covenant has direct effect for the period preceding 23 December 1984, and not whether she fulfilled the requirement of being unemployed on 22 January 1989, the date of her application for benefits under WWV. 
6.1 Before considering any claim contained in a communication, the Human Rights Committee must, in accordance with rule 87 of its rules of procedure, decide whether or not it is admissible under the Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
The Committee further notes that the State party has amended the legislation in question, abolishing with retroactive effect the provision in the law which the author considers discriminatory. 
The communication is thus inadmissible under article 1 of the Optional Protocol. 
The Committee refers to its decision in communication No. 212/1986 (P. P. C. v. the Netherlands), in which it considered that the scope of article 26 did not extend to differences of results in the application of common rules in the allocation of benefits. 
7. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible under articles 1 and 2 of the Optional Protocol; 
a/ Mrs. Cavalcanti's case was registered before the Human Rights Committee as communication No. 418/1990 and declared admissible on 20 March 1992. 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
1. The author of the communication is V. B., a Trinidadian citizen, currently awaiting execution at the State Prison in Port-of-Spain, Trinidad and Tobago. 
He claims to be a victim of violations by Trinidad and Tobago of article 14, paragraphs 1 and 3 (c), of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
He is represented by counsel. 
The author was again found guilty and sentenced to death. 
The Court of Appeal dismissed his appeal on 16 June 1989. 
With this, it is submitted, all domestic remedies have been exhausted. 
2.2 The prosecution's case was based on the evidence of several witnesses. 
An eye-witness, A. H., testified that, on 1 August 1979 at about 6.45 p.m., he stopped by the house where the deceased, her family and the author were living. 
The author, who had a shining object in his hand, ran away from the scene. 
Upon asking him where he was going, he replied that he had just stabbed her sister three times; he further advised her to go to the hospital to find out whether P. M. had died. 
2.4 The arresting officer gave evidence that the author had refused to leave the house where he was hiding, and that he threatened to stab himself if the police entered the house. 
The police officer further testified that the author, after cautioning, said that he and P. M. had had an argument over a pack of cigarettes, and that he had stabbed her with a knife. 
2.5 The author gave evidence from the witness stand. 
After he had taken the baby inside, he returned and requested her to come inside. 
She became angry, and began fighting when they entered the yard. 
She picked up a knife and tried to stab him. 
He then became frightened, lost control, and only remembered "pelting" a blow at her with the knife she had. 
He further stated that he did not know how she got three stab wounds, or how he got possession of the knife. 
He denied having made the alleged remarks to the prosecution witnesses. 
Under cross-examination, the author admitted that he had stabbed P. M., but could not recall how many times. 
2.6 J. A., who had been a witness for the prosecution at the first trial, was called as a witness for the defence at the retrial. 
While giving evidence, he was manifestly under the influence of alcohol and/or drugs; his evidence was prejudicial to the defence, as it situated the incident in the street and not in the yard, as the author contended. 
The defence, however, did not request the judge to adjourn the trial to allow the witness to "sober up". 
2.7 In her address to the jury, the author's attorney stressed that the defence was one of provocation. 
The judge, in his summing-up, left the issues of self-defence and accidental death to the jury but, it is claimed, he appeared to suggest that the jury was already decided on the facts. 
He stated: 
"Now I will go through very briefly the evidence in the case, members of the jury. 
I am sure it is very clear in your mind, but nevertheless as a trial judge I have to do my duty and, at least, review the evidence with you briefly. 
If I don't, the next thing you may hear if you return a verdict of guilty, is that counsel for the defence files an appeal and says the trial judge erred in law for not reviewing the evidence for the defence with the jury. 
So bear with me, although I am sure you have these facts very clearly in your mind, and perhaps by now most or all of you have decided this case already, I don't know, please don't, wait a little while before you come to any conclusion". 
2.8 The Court of Appeal described J. A.'s evidence as having "knocked the bottom out of the [author's] case". 
Furthermore, the Court of Appeal accepted that a trial judge should not allow an unfit witness to give evidence, and that if an opportunity is not given for such witness to "sober up", an accused may be severely prejudiced in his defence. 
It concluded that: "To suggest that J. A. could have given, if sober, evidence favourable to the [author] is mere conjecture and there is, in our view, little surprise that no request was made by the defence for an adjournment to accommodate him". 
Counsel submits that this was a misdirection because, if the jury found that the events occurred as the author had stated, he would have been entitled to an acquittal, since he lacked the necessary intention. 
Counsel submits that this was improper and amounted to an invitation to the jury to convict the author of murder. 
Furthermore, it is submitted that the author's defence was severely prejudiced, because the judge permitted an important defence witness to give evidence under the influence of alcohol and/or drugs. 
Counsel concedes that the trial judge suggested to the jury that the witness could hardly be relied on, but argues that, nevertheless, the judge should not have allowed the evidence, which was unfavourable to the author, to go before the jury and to be used in their deliberations. 
He submits that, in the circumstances, the judge should have adjourned the trial in order for J. A. to sober up. 
In this context, counsel refers to the written judgement of the Court of Appeal. 
3.2 The irregularities in the admission of evidence, the direction to the jury and comments made by the judge when reviewing the evidence are said to have deprived the author of a fair trial. 
3.3 Counsel points out that the alleged murder occurred in August 1979, that V. B.'s first trial and appeal took place at some time thereafter, and that his case did not come before a court again until May 1983, nearly four years after the crime. 
It was then adjourned because the author had no legal representation. 
He was eventually tried in April 1986, almost seven years after the events. 
Counsel concedes that part of the delay appears to be attributable to the author, who did not succeed in retaining counsel privately and failed to apply again for legal aid after his first trial. 
4. The State party concedes that the author has exhausted the domestic remedies available to him. It does not object to the admissibility of the communication. 
5.1 Before considering any claims contained in a communication, the Human Rights Committee must, in accordance with rule 87 of its rules of procedure, decide whether or not it is admissible under the Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
5.2 While the State party does not object to the admissibility of the communication, it is the Committee's duty to ascertain whether all the admissibility criteria laid down in the Optional Protocol have been met. 
Accordingly, this part of the communication is inadmissible as incompatible with the provisions of the Covenant, pursuant to article 3 of the Optional Protocol. 
5.3 As to the claim of undue prolongation in the judicial proceedings, the Committee notes, on the basis of the information before it, that the delays in the proceedings were essentially attributable to the author. 
The Committee concludes that in this respect the author has no claim under the Covenant, within the meaning of article 2 of the Optional Protocol. 
6. The Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible under articles 2 and 3 of the Optional Protocol; 
a/ Counsel does not provide information on the author's initial trial, nor on the circumstances of the first appeal. 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
1. The authors of the communication dated 26 December 1991 are A. S. and L. S., Australian citizens currently residing in Tuross Head, New South Wales, Australia. 
They claim to be victims of violations by Australia of articles 2, 16, 17, 26 and "others possibly to be determined by the Human Rights Committee" of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
The Optional Protocol entered into force for Australia on 25 December 1991. 
2.1 The authors are shareholders and directors of the Sapphire Investments Ltd. 
In 1984, they decided to use the land for the construction of a retirement village, "Valley High Resort Village"; this was an ambitious project requiring substantial borrowing. 
Initially, Sapphire Investments was funded by Esanda Ltd., but in March 1985, the company approached other financiers for a sizeable loan in order to buy out Esanda and fund the further development of the project. 
The authors contend that such representations were indeed made; the respondents contest it. 
2.3 On 15 May 1987, the authors filed a Statement of Claim in the Supreme Court of New South Wales and in the Federal Court of Australia, for breach of contract and several alleged violations of the Australian Trade Practices Act. 
2.4 According to the authors, the case before the Federal Court was "rushed"; they contend that they went into the hearing unprepared and against their express wishes, after the refusal of the judge to reschedule the hearing. 
In this context, they consider that the judge inappropriately invoked a Bar Association rule which prompted their duly instructed senior counsel, a Q. C., to retire from the case with immediate effect, after "unsubstantiated" allegations that he had previously provided commercial and legal advice to the authors. 
2.5 As a result of the adverse decisions, the authors lost their property, including their family home; they consider themselves victims of illegal dispossession and believe that this dispossession was orchestrated to cover up a major financial scandal involving the defendants and to cover "corporate criminals". 
In A. S.'s opinion, B. P. T. knowingly entered into a number a conflicting positions on the Valley High project, with the intention of fraudulently stripping Sapphire Investments and the A. S. Family Trust of its assets. 
The defendants allegedly were aided in this endeavour by the E. M. Group. 
2.6 The authors further consider that the Government, in order to limit the damage, "colluded" with the judicial authorities to deny the authors justice. 
3.1 The authors contend that by precipitating the departure of their senior counsel in the proceedings before the Federal Court, the judge discriminated against them and unduly favoured the defendants, who were able to introduce another senior counsel, whereas the authors themselves were left without competent legal advice. 
A. S. and L. S. explain that the judge's refusal forced their children and friends to advance money so as to avoid losing the family home by default. 
They submit that a decision about the assignment of legal aid was not made until after the beginning of the trial on 28 August 1987, with a new senior counsel appearing for the authors, and add that their new lawyer only had one weekend to study the file. 
3.3 The authors claim to be victims of a violation of article 17 of the Covenant, because the judge allegedly allowed the defendants to introduce as evidence confidential documentation on A. S. obtained by "illegal means" from the Federal Department of Social Security. 
3.4 In respect of their appeal, the authors allege violations of articles 16, 17 and 26, since the Court of Appeal proceeded with the hearing of the appeal in the autumn of 1987, even after being informed that L. S. could not attend the hearing because of illness. 
The authors further claim that they were denied equality before the law, because they were denied legal aid to argue the seven grounds of appeal. 
In this context, A. S. indicates that the Court ruled that he, as an Australian of non-anglophone origin, was capable of representing the interests of Sapphire Investments, whereas the defendants were represented by a Queen's Counsel. 
3.5 Finally, the authors claim a violation of articles 2 and 26, because the Court of Appeal allegedly did not reach an independent verdict based on the evidence in the appeal documents, thereby denying the authors an effective remedy. 
4.1 Before considering any claims contained in a communication, the Human Rights Committee must, in accordance with rule 87 of its rules of procedure, decide whether or not it is admissible under the Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
4.2 With regard to the application of the Optional Protocol to Australia, the Committee recalls that it entered into force on 25 December 1991. 
5. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible; 
(b) That this decision shall be transmitted to the authors and, for information, to the State party. 
He claims to be a victim of a violation by Hungary of articles 6, 7, 9, 12, 14, 17, 18, 19 and 25 of the Covenant. 
Hungary is a party to the Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights since 7 December 1988. 
Upon his return to Hungary, he inherited half of his late mother's real estate and was consequently considered to be a "kulak". 
His real estate was nationalized. 
Although the author is entitled to compensation under a recently enacted compensation law, he claims that the compensation under this law is wholly insufficient. 
2.2 The author states that he was wounded during the political uprising in 1956. 
In 1960 he was allegedly kidnapped by the secret police; in 1961 he was sentenced to 15 years' imprisonment. 
In 1966 he started a hunger strike to protest against his continued detention and the allegedly inhuman prison conditions. 
After six weeks he was transferred to the prison's mental hospital, and subjected to "electro- and insulin-shocks". 
The author submits that he was held there until 1971, all the time being kept in isolation. 
In April 1971 he was transferred to a civilian mental hospital; he was discharged in November 1971. 
He claims that, if he had been employed for a period longer than six months, his legal status as a mentally ill person would have been reversed. 
He alleges that this discrimination against him still continues, and mentions in this connection the refusal of the Ministry of International Economic Relations, on 12 November 1991, to hire him as a lawyer, although he fulfilled all the requirements. 
Each time he complained to the Chief Public Prosecutor, but only once, in June 1988, were disciplinary measures taken against the officers involved. 
2.5 The author further states that on 24 September 1986 his passport was withdrawn and he was henceforth prevented from leaving the country, on the grounds that he had not behaved as a good Hungarian citizen during a visit to Western Europe in 1986. 
The author's appeals against this decision were dismissed, but in September 1990 the decision was reversed, following the author's complaint to the Minister of Internal Affairs. 
2.6 The author claims that on several occasions (he specifically mentions events on 15 March 1990 and 1 June 1991) speeches and addresses delivered by him were not transmitted on television, although speeches delivered by others on the same occasions were. 
In connection with an address, delivered by the author to an international peace conference during November 1988, the author started a libel suit against the editor of a newspaper that had reported on the event, however, without success. 
3.1 The author seeks a rehabilitation of his "human dignity". 
(a) Article 6, because, although he survived "Leninism's attempt to liquidate the upper social classes", he has been deprived of all his properties and prevented from exercising his profession; 
(b) Article 7, because he was held in solitary confinement for more than eight years, and was subjected to electro-shocks and other inhuman and degrading treatment from 1966 to 1971; 
(c) Article 9, because he was arbitrarily deprived of his liberty during many years; 
(d) Article 12, because he was not allowed to leave the country from September 1986 to September 1990; 
(e) Article 14, because he was not given the opportunity to prove in a fair trial that the measures which the authorities had taken against him were abusive; 
(f) Article 17, because the secret services interfered with his private life on many occasions; in this connection he refers to registered letters that never arrived; 
(g) Articles 18 and 19, because his writings are still not being published; 
(h) Article 25, because active participation in political life is only allowed to those who are prepared to make compromises with the authorities. 
3.3 The author claims that said violations have continuing effects that in themselves constitute violations of the Covenant, in that the authorities refuse to rehabilitate him and continue to suppress his freedom of opinion. 
3.4 With regard to exhaustion of domestic remedies, the author states that he has been demanding a fair hearing since 1964. 
In 1981 the City Court of Budapest decided that the author's treatment in the Psychiatric Department was legal and permissible. 
He also complained to the International Academy of Legal and Social Medicine, during a congress held in Budapest in September 1985, to no avail. 
4.1 Before considering any claim contained in a communication, the Human Rights Committee must, in accordance with rule 87 of its rules of procedure, decide whether or not it is admissible under the Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
4.2 The Committee recalls that the Optional Protocol entered into force for Hungary on 7 December 1988. 
Accordingly, the Committee finds that it is precluded from examining the author's allegations regarding violations of his rights under articles 6, 7, 9, 14 and 17 of the Covenant. 
4.3 As to the author's claim that he is a victim of a violation by the State party of article 12 of the Covenant, the Committee observes that, in September 1990, the State party reversed its decision to withdraw the author's passport, thereby remedying the situation. 
In this respect, therefore, the author has no claim under article 2 of the Optional Protocol. 
4.4 With regard to the author's remaining allegations, the Committee considers that they have not been substantiated for purposes of admissibility and are therefore inadmissible under article 2 of the Optional Protocol. 
5. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible; 
(b) That this decision shall be communicated to the author and, for information, to the State party. 
The Optional Protocol entered into force for Australia on 25 December 1991. 
2.1 The author states that she was pregnant in 1970 of her second child and experiencing heart problems, perhaps linked to her mental state, as she was going through a period of marital stress. 
The author submits that her physical complaints were never taken seriously, although later examination attributed the symptoms to a form of diabetes. 
2.2 In April 1970, the author collapsed after having taken her son to school. 
She states that she awoke seven hours later in the psychiatrist's office, attached to an ECG machine. 
That night she was admitted to Chelmsford Private Hospital. 
2.3 The author contends that she was subjected to a regime of electroconvulsive therapy, being maintained in deep sleep therapy without food, on drug dosages that exceeded forensic limits and without being given muscle relaxants. 
Her physical problems were never attended to. 
2.4 The author's second son was born on 25 July 1970. 
After a thorough examination, when he was 13 years old, doctors allegedly found inter alia that his nervous system and his muscle tissue had suffered as a result of the electric currents passing through them at the vital stage in their development. 
According to the author her son would need years of physiotherapy to get even a reasonable development of the muscle tissue. 
2.6 The author concedes that she has not exhausted domestic remedies, but claims that the application of domestic remedies would be unreasonably prolonged, within the meaning of articles 5, paragraph 2, of the Optional Protocol. 
She states that Dr. H. B. committed suicide in 1985; none of the other doctors have been prosecuted; they are still in practice. 
She submits that court action has been initiated by some of the victims of malpractice at Chelmsford, to no avail; these cases have been before the Court for over 10 years. 
She estimates the litigation costs at $250,000 per suit and submits that no victim can afford this. 
2.7 The author claims that the medical profession is a powerful political force in Australia, preventing the victims from obtaining an effective remedy, either through the courts or through an ex gratia payment by the government. 
She further submits that, because of the time lapse, much of the evidence is missing and witnesses have died or become senile. 
She points out that her case is now 21 years old, and that the length of time that has transpired has deeply and intrinsically restricted any effective opportunity for reasonable remedy. 
2.8 The author states that she has applied to the Victims Compensation Tribunal, which can assess compensation for victims of violent crimes. 
However, none of the doctors have been convicted as yet, and the author does not expect to obtain effective compensation through the Tribunal. 
2.9 She claims that the New South Wales government should give ex gratia payments to the victims, which, however, it refuses to do. 
She concedes that the Legislative Assembly, on 21 December 1991, agreed to a motion, providing for $10 million to compensate 200 out of the alleged 1,700 victims of the malpractices at Chelmsford. 
4.1 Before considering any claim contained in a communication, the Human Rights Committee must, in accordance with rule 87 of its rules of procedure, decide whether or not it is admissible under the Optional Protocol to the Covenant. 
4.2 The Committee recalls that the Optional Protocol entered into force for Australia on 25 December 1991. 
Accordingly, the Committee finds that it is precluded ratione temporis from examining the author's allegations. 
5. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible; 
(b) That this decision shall be communicated to the author and, for information, to the State party. 
The Human Rights Committee, established under article 28 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
He is represented by counsel. 
2.1 The author states that, under the General Child Benefit Act, contributions are levied on the same basis as wage and income tax. 
However, an exemption was made, by Royal Decree of 27 February 1980, pursuant to article 25, paragraph 2, of the Act, for unmarried childless women over the age of 45. 
The exemption was based on the expectation that these women would remain childless. 
No similar exemption was made for unmarried childless men over the age of 45. 
The exemption for women was subsequently withdrawn in 1989. 
2.2 On 30 August 1986, the author received notice of the assessment concerning his contributions under several social security acts, including the Child Benefit Act, covering the period from 1 January 1984 to 3 October 1984. 
He objected to the assessment, whereupon the tax inspector decided to reduce his assessed contributions. 
The author appealed the tax inspector's decision to the tax chamber of the Court of Appeal (Belastingkamer van het Gerechtshof) at The Hague, invoking, inter alia, article 26 of the Covenant. 
The author subsequently appealed to the Supreme Court (Hoge Raad), which dismissed his appeal on 11 December 1991. 
The Supreme Court considered that the distinction made in the Act was reasonable, taking into account the physical differences between men and women. 
He argues that there is no objective, reasonable and proportionate justification for the distinction made in the Child Benefit Act between men and women. 
He refers in this connection to a statement of the Dutch Government in 1988 to the effect that an exemption for women only was no longer acceptable, following developments in present-day society. 
The author argues that this was not acceptable in 1984 either. 
He submits in this context that the Covenant should be interpreted in the light of present-day developments, and that views prevalent at a time when the legislation was introduced cannot be decisive when applying the Covenant to his case. 
In this connection the author refers to the views of the Committee in communication No. 172/1984 (Broeks v. the Netherlands) and to relevant jurisprudence of the Dutch courts. 
3.2 Moreover, the author argues that it is not correct to expect that women aged over 45 will not have children. 
He further submits that, even if the distinction between men and women could be based on objective data, showing that women over 45 are less likely to beget children than men, this would still not justify the distinction. 
According to the author, the small difference in possibility did not justify such an absolute distinction. 
In this connection, the author contends that the statistical frequency of a man over the age of 45 to father a child is not more than few per thousand. 
The author therefore concludes that the necessary proportionality between the distinction and the aim of the exemption is lacking. 
4. By submission dated 4 September 1992, the State party concedes that the author has exhausted the domestic remedies available to him. It does not raise any objections to the admissibility of the communication. 
Nevertheless, it is the Committee's duty to ascertain whether all the admissibility criteria laid down in the Optional Protocol have been met. 
In this context, the Committee notes that the State party, in 1989, adopted measures to abolish the exemption at issue in the present communication. 
6. The Human Rights Committee therefore decides: 
(a) That the communication is inadmissible under article 2 of the Optional Protocol; 
1. The signing of the Memorandum of Understanding between UNHCR and the Government of South Africa on 4 September 1991 led to a declaration by the Government of a general amnesty benefiting all South African refugees and political exiles. 
In accordance with its terms, procedures and formalities for readmission, reception and reintegration of returnees were set up and by the end of May 1993 10,957 South African refugees and exiles had registered for voluntary repatriation. 
The provision of repatriation assistance is continuing and returnees holding cleared voluntary repatriation application forms are being transported by the International Organization for Migration (IOM). 
IOM, funded by UNHCR, also provides reintegration assistance cash grants to returnees upon arrival. 
UNHCR, with the support of the local representatives of donor Governments, continues to monitor the situation of returnees, many of whom have suffered harassment, detention and the adverse effects of the violence in the townships. 
3. The international donor community contributed $27,059,479 through UNHCR to finance the South African repatriation and reintegration operation. 
In addition, individual donors were asked to provide supplementary funding for small-scale pilot projects supported by UNHCR to develop income-generation and training programmes for returnees. 
UNHCR's possible involvement in the voluntary repatriation of Mozambican refugees is also under discussion. 
It is hoped that the first multiracial and democratic elections planned for April 1994 will render possible greater UNHCR involvement with all refugees and returnees inside South Africa, including Mozambicans. 
1. This report has been prepared pursuant to General Assembly resolution 47/182 of 22 December 1992, in which the Assembly requested the Secretary-General of UNCTAD to continue his consultations with Governments on the future of action on an international code of conduct on the transfer of technology. 
3. Mention should be made of some recent developments which could be of relevance to the future of the negotiations on the draft code. 
Pursuant to the Cartagena Commitment, the Trade and Development Board established an Ad Hoc Working Group on Interrelationship between Investment and Technology Transfer. 
2. Pursuant to General Assembly resolution 47/111 (and to Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/16 of 26 February 1993 which contained a similar request), the author of the study, Professor Philip Alston, has undertaken to update his earlier study and has prepared an interim report thereon. 
The present report should be considered together with the Special Committee's periodic reports (A/48/96 and A/48/278), which were transmitted to the members of the General Assembly on 8 January and 7 June 1993, respectively. 
This report covers the period from 27 August 1992, the date of the adoption of the twenty-fourth report of the Special Committee, to 27 August 1993. 
The report is based on written information gathered from various sources, in particular Israeli press reports as well as articles appearing in the Arab press published in the occupied territories. 
It also includes oral information received by the Special Committee through testimonies of persons having first-hand experience of the human rights situation in the occupied territories. 
The Special Committee continued to monitor statements by members of the Government of Israel reflecting the policy of that Government in the occupied territories and reports on measures taken to implement that policy. 
However, the Government of Israel has continued to withhold its cooperation. 
The violence as well as the climate of frustration and fear prevailing in the territories basically stems from the illegal policy of annexation and settlement pursued by the Government of Israel since 1967 and the human rights violations which have been taking place since that time. 
At the end of 1992, the army started to carry out a new and particularly unjust form of collective punishment which consists of destroying entire neighbourhoods with heavy artillery fire during searches for wanted persons. 
In violation of article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, the Israeli authorities on 17 December 1992 expelled 415 Palestinians from the occupied territories on alleged security grounds. 
These persons were taken to the so-called security zone in southern Lebanon. 
Despite the adoption of Security Council resolution 799 (1992) of 18 December 1992 and condemnation of the measure by the international community, 396 deportees still remain at the Marj al Zahour tent camp at the time of the adoption of this report. 
This has virtually divided the occupied territories into five distinct areas, namely: the Gaza Strip, the northern West Bank, the southern West Bank, Jerusalem and the occupied Syrian Arab Golan. 
The closure has created unprecedented hardships for the population of the occupied territories which was already considered as living below the poverty line and has deprived approximately 120,000 persons of their means of livelihood. 
Numerous families have requested urgent food aid. 
In addition, the difficulty and delay in obtaining permits to circulate from one area to the other has prevented numerous farmers from reaching the markets for their products. 
The closure has also had a negative bearing on the health situation in the occupied territories since the most important medical facilities serving Palestinians are located in Jerusalem. 
The negative impact of the closure has been felt with regard to education and students have been prevented from attending classes in areas in which they do not reside. 
The deliberate policy of economic pressure such as the uprooting of trees, tax raids and administrative harassment has continued to be applied. 
Unlike settlers, the population of the occupied territories has systematically been denied access to water resources and in general denied permission to repair old artesian wells and drill new ones. 
This has only heightened the feeling of fear, uncertainty and tension among the population of the occupied territories. 
Although no new settlements are known to have been established during the current reporting period, the expansion of already existing ones has continued. 
The continuation of the annexation policy has deprived many Palestinians of grazing and arable land. 
Although several hundred persons were released in September 1992, the number of prisoners remains very high and they continued to be detained both in the occupied territories and in Israel itself. 
Although the number of administrative detainees is somewhat lower, administration detention continues to be applied in an arbitrary manner, sometimes for periods of more than two years. 
Israelis have continued to benefit from a relative leniency of sentences which contrasts sharply with the disproportionate harshness of sentences affecting Palestinians. 
At the time of the Special Committee's mission of inquiry in the area, only 30 per cent of the prisoners' demands had been met. 
In addition, the practice of torture and ill-treatment during interrogation and even after sentencing has continued and it was revealed that physicians were required to examine prisoners and determine whether they were physically fit for certain types of interrogation practices. 
The circumstances faced by the Palestiniank and other Arab population, the critical living conditions and the climate of unprecedented violence prevailing in the occupied territories continue to represent a serious threat to peace and stability in the region and international security in general. 
The Special Committee reiterates its sincere hope that concrete and determined steps towards improving the human rights situation in the occupied territories will be taken without delay, as they are an essential element for attaining the objectives of the peace negotiations currently under way. 
1. The Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Population of the Occupied Territories was established by the General Assembly in resolution 2443 (XXIII) of 19 December 1968. 
3. At the meetings of the Special Committee held from 28 April to 8 May 1993, Mr. Chams Eddine N'Doye, Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary of Senegal to Egypt, attended as the representative of Senegal. 
In view of General Assembly resolution 47/1 of 22 September 1992, Mr. Dragan Jovanic (former Yugoslavia) did not attend the meetings. 
Despite the efforts of the President, this matter has not been resolved to date. 
7. In its resolution 47/70 A of 14 December 1992, the General Assembly: 
"17. Also requests the Special Committee to submit regularly to the Secretary-General periodic reports on the present situation in the occupied Palestinian territory; 
"18. Further requests the Special Committee to continue to investigate the treatment of prisoners in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, and other Arab territories occupied by Israel since 1967". 
8. The Special Committee held the first of its series of meetings from 6 to 8 January 1993 at Geneva. 
9. The Governments of Egypt, Jordan and the Syrian Arab Republic as well as the Observer for Palestine subsequently responded to the Special Committee's request for cooperation (see A/48/96, para. 4), reconfirming their readiness to continue cooperating with the Special Committee. 
10. On 17 December 1992, the Chairman of the Special Committee addressed a cable to the Secretary-General in which he conveyed the deep concern of the Special Committee about the decision of the Israeli authorities to deport 418 Palestinians from the territories occupied by Israel. 
At these meetings, the Special Committee examined information on developments occurring in the occupied territories between December 1992 and February 1993. 
At Damascus, Amman and Cairo the Special Committee heard testimonies of persons who have just returned from or are living in the West Bank, the Gaza Strip and the occupied Syrian Arab Golan concerning the situation in those territories. 
During its stay in the Syrian Arab Republic, the Special Committee visited Quneitra province and was presented with information on Israeli practices against the Syrian Arab citizens in the occupied Golan. 
13. At Amman the Special Committee was received by Mr. Adel Irsheid, Director, Department of Occupied Territories Affairs of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and was informed about the most recent developments in the occupied territories. 
During its stay at Amman the Special Committee received from the Department of the Occupied Territories Affairs of the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and from the Department of General and Higher Education a series of reports and statistics on the situation in the occupied territories. 
The Special Committee visited the King Hussein Bridge where it interviewed residents of the West Bank and Gaza who had just crossed the bridge into Jordan. 
The Special Committee also met the Deputy Governor-General of Gaza and visited the Palestinian Red Crescent Hospital. 
It decided that any further information and evidence relevant to its mandate would be reflected, together with its conclusions, in the present report of the Special Committee. 
16. On 7 June 1993, the Chairman of the Special Committee transmitted to the Secretary-General its periodic report (A/48/278) covering the period from 1 December 1992 to 31 March 1993. 
That report was based on written information gathered from various sources among which the Special Committee had selected relevant excerpts and summaries, which were reflected in the report. 
17. The Special Committee met again at Geneva from 23 to 27 August 1993. 
At these meetings, the Special Committee examined information on developments occurring in the occupied territories from April to August 1993. 
It had before it a number of communications addressed to it by Governments, organizations and individuals in connection with its mandate, as well as records of testimonies collected during its previous series of meetings. 
It examined and completed the present report on 27 August 1993. 
18. The General Assembly, in its resolution 2443 (XXIII), entitled "Respect for and implementation of human rights in occupied territories", decided to establish a Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Population of the Occupied Territories, composed of three Member States. 
19. In its resolution 44/48 A, the General Assembly decided to change the name of the Special Committee to "Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Palestinian People and Other Arabs of the Occupied Territories". 
20. The mandate of the Special Committee, as set out in resolution 2443 (XXIII) and subsequent resolutions, was "to investigate Israeli practices affecting the human rights of the population of the occupied territories". 
21. In interpreting its mandate, the Special Committee determined that: 
(a) The territories to be considered as occupied territories referred to the areas under Israeli occupation, namely, the occupied Syrian Arab Golan, the West Bank (including East Jerusalem), the Gaza Strip and the Sinai Peninsula. 
Following the implementation of the Egyptian-Israeli Agreement on Disengagement of Forces of 18 January 1974 and the Agreement on Disengagement between Israeli and Syrian Forces of 31 May 1974, the demarcation of the areas under occupation was altered as indicated in the maps attached to those agreements. 
Thus, for the purposes of the present report, the territories to be considered as occupied territories are those remaining under Israeli occupation, namely, the occupied Syrian Arab Golan, the West Bank, including East Jerusalem, and the Gaza Strip. 
However, the Committee noted that resolution 2443 (XXIII) referred to the "population" without any qualification as to any segment of the inhabitants of the occupied territories. 
22. Since its inception the Special Committee has relied on the following international instruments in interpreting and carrying out its mandate: 
(a) The Charter of the United Nations; 
(b) The Universal Declaration of Human Rights; 
(a) The testimony of persons with first-hand knowledge of the situation of the population in the occupied territories; 
(b) Reports in the Israeli press, including of pronouncements by responsible persons in the Government of Israel; 
(c) Reports appearing in other news media, including the Arab language press published in the occupied territories, in Israel and the international press. 
26. The Government of Jordan has provided the Special Committee with various monthly reports on Israeli settlement expansion operations and the building of roads, land confiscation and attacks on Arab citizens and their property. 
That report deals in particular with Israeli practices in the Syrian Arab Golan. 
The report indicates that many archaeological sites in the occupied Syrian Golan have been destroyed "as a result of the military manoeuvres carried out by Israeli armed forces", including the use of various types of explosives and armour-piercing shells. 
In this regard, the Israeli authorities have made "direct use of surface water for agricultural and settlement operations and to feed lake Tiberias", and have collected water in reservoirs or lakes for irrigation purposes. 
The Israeli authorities have neglected to protect the Quneitra dam which caused its breaching in the winter of 1992 and resulted in "considerable material damage through floods and landslides". 
Although the Arab population is prohibited from drilling new wells and even using old ones, "the Israeli authorities have drilled numerous wells for the benefit of the Israeli settlements". 
In addition to a severe shortage of classrooms, classes are held in buildings that fail to meet the requisite standards. 
At the end of 1992, 22 residents of the occupied Syrian Arab Golan were imprisoned, while 13 persons from Majdal Shams were arrested on 17 and 18 April 1993 on the occasion of the Syrian National Day. 
The report also indicated that "the Israeli authorities have not abandoned their attempt to impose compulsory conscription on the young Arabs of the Golan and enlist them in the ranks of the army occupying their land". 
Among these documents, mention can be made of the report submitted by the Department of General and Higher Education, which deals with Israeli practices against Palestinian educational institutions in the occupied homeland, 1988-1992. 
The Special Committee also received the "Statistical Educational Yearbook 1990/1991". 
From the same Department, it received a report by Salah Alzaroo Altamimi entitled "Education Under Occupation" and a report on Israel's deportation policy written in 1993 by Abdul Jawad Saleh from the Jerusalem Centre for Development Studies. 
The report examines the illegality of deportation in the light of international legal instruments and provides information on the massive expulsion of 415 Palestinians on 17 December 1992 as well as a number of deportee profiles. 
29. In addition, the Special Committee received written information from intergovernmental organizations such as relevant specialized agencies, United Nations organs and regional organizations, as well as non-governmental organizations, individuals and Governments on the situation in the occupied territories. 
30. The Special Committee undertook a series of hearings at Damascus, Amman and Cairo during its meetings from 28 April to 7 May 1993. 
At these meetings, the Special Committee heard the testimony of 42 persons having first-hand knowledge of the human rights situation existing in the occupied territories. 
These testimonies are contained in documents and are reflected in this report. 
32. The following paragraphs contain a summary of the information examined by the Special Committee divided as follows: 
(b) Administration of justice, including the right to a fair trial; 
33. This information has been divided into oral evidence and written information. 
36. Ms. Jessica Bonn, data coordinator at the B'tselem Israeli Information Centre for Human Rights in the Occupied Territories, provided the Special Committee with the following comparison of the human rights situation during the last months of the Shamir administration and the first months of the Rabin administration: 
"B'tselem and other human rights organizations working for Palestinian rights in the occupied territories have noted with great concern the rise in the number of killings, particularly since last October. 
The monthly number of Palestinians killed by security forces is parallel only to the first two years of the intifadah. 
As a reason for this rise, I will say that there has been a rise in the number of demonstrations and, usually, these phenomena are related. 
We did a study comparing the first six months of the Rabin Government with the previous six months of the Shamir Government. We found that 66 per cent of those killed were killed in a situation which was not life-threatening. 
That doesn't mean that they weren't armed, but that it was not a life-threatening situation. 
This information is based on our research and on reports by the IDF spokesperson herself. 
During the last nine months of the Shamir Government, 79 Palestinians were killed by the security forces within the occupied territories, while during the first nine months of the Rabin Government, 125 Palestinians were killed by security forces. 
37. A witness who testified before the Special Committee spoke of how the situation of human rights in the occupied territories had evolved since the Rabin administration took office: 
"Yes, it really has worsened a lot. 
If you listen to the people in Gaza, you'll see that they are totally depressed, that they don't care about anything. 
The situation has reached a stage where human rights are totally neglected. 
They wouldn't give a damn about anything. What else is there to lose, I ask you, and the world is closing its eyes. 
An area where you have 14,000 people per square kilometre, Gaza is floating on a sewage pond, and no services whatsoever, 10 people or more in a room. 
When they want to blow a house, they don't care who is in there. 
The soldiers don't even go to the house, they fire a rocket from the tank. 
By accident, they found a baby who was still alive inside. 
In addition, 29 people died during confrontations. 
We have information that the special units are responsible for at least 10 of these cases. 
"Confiscation of land, uprooting of trees, building of settlements and the widening of roads leading to settlements, as well as insults directed at Palestinians by settlers, are continuing. 
Mr. Rizk Hussein Chkeir Maraabi, also provided the Special Committee with detailed information concerning the issuing of military orders and how they are applied in the occupied territories: 
"It is very well known that from the first days of the occupation, the Israeli army took over all legislative and executive powers. 
This is contained in the so-called Declaration No. 1. 
Since that date, there has been a succession of military orders and legislation, to such an extent that it now reaches the number of 1,400 orders in the West Bank and 1,200 orders in the Gaza Strip. 
41. Mr. Maraabi Chkeir also informed the Special Committee about Israel's attitude towards the applicability of the Fourth Geneva Convention in the occupied territories: 
"Also, Israel does not recognize that it is an occupying power. 
Therefore, it does not recognize the applicability of the Fourth Geneva Convention to the occupied territories, although one has to take into consideration the fact that it had recognized the applicability of the Fourth Geneva Convention for four months at the beginning of the occupation. 
133. On 4 August 1993, the Israeli human rights organization B'tselem indicated that nine Palestinians had been killed by IDF soldiers during the month of July 1993, five of whom in the West Bank and four in the Gaza Strip. 
During the same month, three Israeli civilians were reportedly killed in armed attacks perpetrated by Palestinians. 
B'tselem's report also provided the following figures which cover the period from the beginning of the intifadah until July 1993: 
47 Palestinians were killed by Israeli settlers while 14 suspected collaborators were killed by their fellow Palestinians; 
34 Israeli soldiers were killed by armed Palestinians, 47 Israeli settlers were killed by Palestinians, three of whom were under the age of 16; 
48 Israeli civilians and 16 soldiers were killed inside the Green Line by Palestinian residents of the occupied territories; 
144. Mr. Raji Khedr Mussa Al Sourani of the Gaza Centre for Rights and Law provided the Special Committee with the following account of the situation prevailing in the occupied territories since the Rabin administration took office: 
By injuries I mean such wounds as the loss of eyes or kidneys. 
The number of killings and injuries increased drastically since Mr. Rabin came into power and this number is increasing still. 
We noted also that there is a high percentage of killings and injuries among minors, that is persons under the age of 16. 
Also, in many cases, there is no reason for shooting. 
I could mention here the case of Mariam Abou Dera' from Nuseirat. 
That was on 23 April 1993. 
She reportedly stayed until 26 April in the intensive care unit of the hospital and then died, leaving six children, the youngest being 6 months old and the oldest 12 years old. 
His mother had sent him early in the morning, around seven o'clock, to buy beans and "falafel" for the family breakfast. 
On his way, he received two bullets in the chest and reportedly died on the spot. 
"Rana Abu Tuyur, from Khan Younis, was eight years and four months old. 
Only a few yards away from where she was, she received three bullets and died on the spot. 
Maybe in relation to this, we also noticed that there is an increasing number of snipers among the Israeli soldiers. 
145. Mr. Ibrahim Khamis Shehada who also works at the Gaza Centre for Rights and Law provided the Special Committee with the following additional information concerning casualties among the population of the occupied territories: 
"In January, the number of persons wounded by rubber bullets amounted to 123, 641 persons were injured on account of gas and tear-gas and 250 were beaten by the army forces. 
Among those, 150 children were hurt and had injuries made by rubber bullets and plastic bullets. 
Lewa Rafik Bakron was 13 years old. 
He also got a bullet in the chest and that bullet was fired by a settler. 
"The army shelled houses in Deir el-Balah and that caused the death of a deaf man who was 65 years of age. 
His name was Mohamed Salah Abu Queta. 
There were 132 cases of beatings. 
A number of persons (196) sustained injuries on account of the use of gas. 
"In March, the number of persons killed by army bullets amounted to 18. 
He was killed by a settler. 
"During that month, four people under the age of 15 were killed. 
Here is the photograph of the child. 
Killed as well was Mohamed Tawfik Jarbua, 10 years old, mentally handicapped. 
He was carrying a plastic gun. 
The fourth victim was Abdel Rahman Al Salhi, 12 years of age. 
"In April, there were 297 bullet injuries on children below the age of 15. 
In the same month, 459 persons over 16 years of age were injured. 
Speaking of martyrs, I'll mention Amer Abu Sharkh, 13 years old. 
Samia Abu Al Hinn, from Khan Younis, was attacked by settlers. 
As you see from the photograph, she had a longitudinal wound in the head, impairing the eyesight. 
Raed Al Ajrami got a rubber bullet in the face. 
I saw her in the intensive care unit. 
She was hit in the left eye by a sniper bullet. 
She died four days later. 
She was the mother of six children, the eldest is 12 years of age and the youngest is six months old. 
146. Ms. Jessica Bonn of the B'tselem Human Rights Information Centre described to the Special Committee how undercover units operated in the occupied territories and the perceived modification of the rules for opening fire: 
From the beginning of the intifadah till November 1992, 110 of the 923 Palestinians killed by security forces were killed by undercover units. 
There are hundreds of cases in which suspects are caught and not killed and 110 in which suspects were caught by undercover agents and killed. 
Again, I would say that there were several disturbing incidents in which suspects were shot and killed after they were in custody, that is after they were caught. 
There was an additional case in which an undercover agent was mistakenly shot after he was caught and killed, and, unfortunately, this did not succeed in leading to a re-evaluation of the open-fire regulations of these units, regulations which are confidential. 
Prior to this period, fire without undergoing the procedure for apprehending a suspect could only be opened in a situation of life danger. 
The procedure for apprehending a suspect consists of three stages: first, calling out a warning "stop or I shoot", secondly, shooting in the air, and then, thirdly, shooting at the legs. 
Firing above the waist is prohibited unless there is life danger. 
Now, permission has been given to fire above the waist without a warning at anyone who is armed, even if there is no life danger. 
147. A witness who testified before the Special Committee provided the following information concerning killings and the arbitrary manner in which they are at times carried out: 
"Arbitrary killings have been carried out by the special units despite the general denunciation of such actions. 
Eyewitnesses have said that, in many cases, the victims were not even given a chance to surrender. 
In other words, they were wounded and then they were killed or beaten up. 
148. Rizk Hussein Chkeir Maraabi, a researcher at the Al Haq Institute in Ramallah which deals with human rights, provided the Special Committee with the following figures concerning Palestinian casualties in the course of the current reporting period: 
"According to our documents, 142 Palestinians were killed by the Israeli authorities in 1992, 52 of them were below the age of 18 years. 
This is also a particular phenomenon that a high percentage of the persons killed are very young. 
Investigation under way. 
One of them apparently threw a hand grenade at the soldiers, who then opened fire, killing all three. 
Nijmah, 35 (East Jerusalem) by an Israeli from the Adumin settlement of Ma'aleh Adenmius. 
Investigation under way. 
The Association of Israeli-Palestinian Physicians claimed that he died because soldiers prevented him from receiving proper medical treatment. 
Abd el Arani, 25 caf at the Moshav Mehola. 
151. A person who used to be "wanted" and managed to escape from the occupied territories gave the Special Committee the following account of the activities of special units: 
152. A witness described how special units confiscated Palestinian-owned cars in order to use them in searches for wanted persons: 
153. One witness informed the Special Committee about how Israeli soldiers sometimes go disguised as women during operations: 
"But the Israelis still do tricks. 
The soldiers come disguised as women, wearing a dress, make-up, lipstick, with their hair covered and high heels. 
The woman in the house looks and finds another woman at the door. 
She saw a woman standing in front of the door and she said "We have visitors". 
"Five of them were surrounding the house and two walked in. 
"They took away the young man of the family, he is about 34 or 35 years old. 
They didn't stay in the house at all, they just took him and walked out. 
They look out and when they see another woman standing in front of the door, then they open. 
285. On 12 July 1993, soldiers shot and killed two stone-throwers in the Balata refugee camp (see list). 
Two other residents were reportedly also injured in the incident. 
Three Palestinians from the West Bank were injured in Hebron, Dahariya and in the al-Umri refugee camp. 
334. A witness who testified before the Special Committee described how the Israeli judicial system deals with complaints filed by Palestinians: 
335. A pharmacist from Gaza gave the following opinion of the Israeli legal system: 
336. Mr. Chaker Joudeh, the head of the Syndicate of Agronomists in the occupied territories, described the arbitrary nature of his own detention before the Special Committee: 
"I was arrested while I was working at the Department of Agriculture. 
On the same day, after my arrest, I was sent to prison and informed that I had been sentenced to six months of administrative detention under the charge of incitement to work boycott in Israel. 
"It happened, for instance, in the Maghazi, the Nusseirat and the Bureij refugee camps, in Khan Younis and in Rafah. It is incredible. 
I just couldn't believe it and I thought that people were exaggerating. 
I can't understand how one can beat a kid 4 or 5 years old, or a woman of 70, or a man who is sick and old. 
This practice is continuing, it is even increasing, especially in the last year. 
404. Another witness who spent more than 14 years in prison informed the Special Committee about how his own family had been treated: 
"I am the daughter of one of the deportees who were allowed to go back last Friday. 
My father was deported for 24 years. 
The first point I want to make is that we came to this bridge at 10.30 in the morning and we were not allowed to go into the territories until 2 o'clock in the afternoon. 
We were stuck here for about three hours. 
Secondly, when we crossed the bridge, supposedly we were going to be treated decently. 
On the contrary, the procedures were really harsh for the deportees and their families. 
This was not for the deportees, but for their families. 
I was one of them. 
I had to take everything off, including my shoes. 
Then, finally, we were allowed to go in. 
And that took us exactly two and a half hours. 
There was no one else at the bridge, apart from the deportees and their families. When we reached Jericho, it was fine and all right. 
We were going to Ramallah first because there was a kind of celebration. 
It took us more than two hours and it is only 32 kilometres between Jericho and Ramallah. 
The people in the car may have a permit to visit, but the commander at this specific checkpoint may order them to return back home without them being able to visit the prison. He can do so without any justification. 
407. A witness described a specific incident to the members of the Special Committee: 
"Since the installation of the Rabin Government, there has been no house demolition. 
They can be performed without any proof that the person whose house is being demolished actually committed a crime. There is no legal proceeding. 
In the fourth year of the intifadah, 49 houses were demolished, whereas in the third year, 90 had been demolished. 
In the fifth year up to the installation of the Rabin Government, only eight houses were demolished and, as I said, this policy has not continued. 
However, the Government continues to issue orders for demolition. It is just that they are not enacted. 
425. Mr. Raji Khedr Mussa Al Sourani informed the Special Committee about the most recent developments concerning the demolition of houses in the occupied territories: 
"There is another point I would like to mention besides killings and injuries and their increase since last year and it is a new method that the Israelis have started using which we call "massive military operations". 
The pretext used by the Israelis for such operations is that they need to arrest wanted people. 
He should be subjected to arrest. 
Then, they begin shelling the houses, using 20, 30 and up to 40 shells to destroy 10 to 20 houses. 
After the shelling, they send small groups of soldiers to each house, who heavily shoot on everything at random, including the furniture, the electrical appliances, a.s.o. ... 
I will not speak about the legal aspects of this, because I very well think that you are aware of it and how it violates the basic human rights, for this is pure collective punishment. 
It also has the intention to deter the community collectively in one way or the other. 
These operations normally last for about 15 hours. 
"The Gaza Strip was principally affected by these massive military operations. 
"The first massive military operation took place on 15.7.1992 and since then, such operations have been carried out again in increasing numbers. 
"Of course, this new type of crime is incredible and it increases the tension, in such a way that nobody is secure in his house anymore. 
It happened in the Al Toufah area three times already. 
426. Another witness also spoke to the Special Committee about the demolition of houses in the Al Toufah quarter of Gaza: 
427. Mr. Rizk Hussein Chkeir Maraabi of the Al Haq Institute provided the Special Committee with the following information concerning the demolition of houses: 
Since June 1992, when Mr. Rabin came to power, until the end of March 1993, 1 house was totally demolished, 1 was partially demolished, 25 were totally sealed and 8 partially sealed. 
Since the new Labour government took power, one observes a new phenomenon, namely the bombardment of houses. 
One case of shelling of houses was reported in the West Bank and several cases in the Gaza Strip. 
This is how it happens: when they believe that wanted people are hiding in one particular town area, the Israeli authorities impose a curfew, get the people of this particular quarter out of their houses, group them in one place and then shell the houses from their tanks. 
428. Mr. Ibrahim Khamis Shehada also informed the Special Committee about the demolition of houses: 
"Concerning the shelling of houses with rockets and the use of dynamite to demolish houses, I have noticed lately, in particular as of 9.1.1993 until 20.3.1993, that there has been an increase in the number of houses shelled. 
I was myself an eyewitness of an incident which took place in the camp of Deir el-Balah on 14.2.1993. 
The houses and the furniture therein were destroyed. 
Also, before that, on 9.1.1993, the Israeli forces surrounded the area of Al Toufah East, where the families of Al Suheikhy, Al Habash and Al Sobha live. 
Nine houses were damaged. 
On 14.1.1993, the same kind of operation was repeated in the western part of Al Toufah, where the families of Al Ai and of Domush had been evacuated from their houses. The same happened as in the previous incident, but with even more damage to the houses. 
On 11.2.1993, I was again an eyewitness of an incident. 
It took place in the area of Khan Younis, in the Al Amal district, in Al Araishiya. 
The area was bombarded and the Israeli forces carried out the same operation, leaving 19 houses destroyed. 
On 20.3.1993, again in the area of Al Toufah, houses were shelled and destroyed. 
429. Mr. Shehada provided the Special Committee with a detailed description of how demolition actually takes place: 
"Allow me to give you a brief picture of what happens. 
Nobody is allowed to go out. 
The army forces surround a given area. 
When they go out, their hands are tied, they are blindfolded and they are taken some distance away from their houses. Then the bombardment of the houses starts. 
This operation can last between six and eight hours, or even 12 hours, as it happened in Al Toufah on 20 March. 
I have to stress that this is not a new practice. 
It has a long and complicated legal background but, since last year, it has been used in a more severe and more frequent way. 
There were closures in May and June of last year, then in September and again at the end of November, and now we have a closure since 27.3.1993. 
464. Mr. Rizk Hussein Chkeir Maraabi of Al Haq told the Special Committee about the closure of the occupied territories and its effects: 
The Gaza Strip has become one part. 
By south, I mean the part of the West Bank south of Jerusalem and including Bethlehem and Hebron. 
465. Mr. Samir Othmar Huleileh, the director of the Economic Development Group, provided the Special Committee with the following information concerning the closure: 
466. A university professor told the Special Committee about the global impact of the closure on the life of the occupied territories: 
467. He also spoke in particular about the economic impact of the closure: 
468. Another witness provided the Special Committee with the following information concerning wages before and after the closure of the occupied territories: 
469. In addition, Mr. Saleh spoke about the fact that the cantonization has cut off Jerusalem from the rest of the occupied territories and its consequences: 
Therefore, its separation from the West Bank in such an arbitrary manner is likely to lead, and has actually led, to a weakening of economic activities. 
Even the Arab firms and institutions in Jerusalem are going to lose their effectiveness and are going to sustain losses. 
All organizations, and not only commercial ones, are going to suffer. 
Trade has been blocked and industry is suffering. 
470. A witness who testified before the Special Committee spoke about the effects of curfews and closures on the economic situation in the occupied territories: 
471. Other witnesses confirmed the global effects of the closure on life in the occupied territories: 
It has divided and isolated Tulkarm city from the area around it. 
Also, this closure has imposed a financial burden on the people. 
The reality is different. 
"The effects of the closure on the economic life of the area are important. 
No permits have been given, except to 10 major businessmen in the area, on condition that the commodities they transport amount to 10 tons and that they are transported to one specific area. 
The other truck owners who have a lesser transport capacity were not given special permits, although they pay very high taxes indeed, ranging from 300 to 500 shekels monthly. 
The daily losses for the city of Tulkarm are estimated at 30,000 shekels. 
473. A university professor informed the Special Committee about the consequences of the closure of the occupied territories on the right to the freedom of education: 
476. Mr. Joudeh informed the Special Committee how he had lost his entire crop and stopped farming as a result of the prolonged curfews imposed in the occupied territories after the Gulf War: 
477. Mr. Ibrahim Khamis Shehada of the Gaza Centre for Rights and Law informed the Special Committee how an excessively strict enforcement of curfews may lead to loss of life: 
479. The territories (West Bank and Gaza Strip) were closed as of 31 March. 
539. One witness who testified before the Special Committee gave his views of the situation of the deportees: 
541. Mr. Raji Khedr Mussa Al Sourani provided the Special Committee with the following background information regarding expulsions as well as information concerning the massive expulsion which took place on 17 December 1992: 
It was reactivated after 1967. 
Secondly, how can you represent anybody when being empowered by his family? Suppose he does not want you to represent him? It means also that access to the lawyer is denied to the deportee. 
"Deportation is in itself a violation of human rights and when we add the two factors I have just mentioned, it shows that minimum guarantees are not even available to the deportee. 
542. Ms. Jessica Bonn of B'tselem provided the following information: 
559. Mr. Samir Abdallah Saleh, a university professor, provided the following indications about the economic situation in the occupied territories: 
561. Ms. Jessica Bonn of the B'tselem human rights organization provided the Special Committee with additional details concerning the effects of the closure on the income of the population of the occupied territories: 
"One example, and the most well known one, is that the closure has deprived over 100,000 Palestinians of their source of income in Israel. 
These workers have not received any unemployment compensation. 
I have some figures on these workers that I would like to present to you. 
Their employers gave the paychecks to the Labour Bureau. 
The Labour Bureau deducted national insurance payments and then the taxed income is given to the workers. 
In addition, since the closure, very few Palestinians employed through the Labour Bureau received their paychecks for March. 
Only 13,000 of the 70,000 employed in Israel and registered with the Labour Bureau had received paychecks as of 15 April. 
Following that announcement, the number of employers reporting to the Labour Bureau increased and some 38,000 additional workers received compensation for that month. 
On 27 April 1993, it was decided that 20,500 special permits would be issued, approximately 11,000 in Gaza and 19,400 in the West Bank. 
The occupied territories have been compartmentalized into four regions, Northern West Bank, East Jerusalem, Southern West Bank and Gaza. 
The largest medical centre is, of course, East Jerusalem. 
The Al Muqassat Hospital in East Jerusalem is a general hospital which serves the West Bank and Gaza. 
It employs 726 persons, 50 of whom are residents of the Gaza Strip. 
Of these, 50 have not received permission to enter Jerusalem. 
And the 300 who did receive permission did not receive permission to enter Jerusalem in a motor vehicle. 
From the usual number of out-patients, only 44 per cent have used the out-patient facilities. 
If he wants to have a farm, he is restricted as to where he can have it. 
If he wants to build a house, he has to have a permit and it is not granted for areas outside the municipality domain. 
They put all kinds of restrictions. If I want to visit an Israeli technical institution, it is very difficult to organize. 
It takes very long and you need to have the right contacts. 
And then, when they release the information, they are very particular not to give you what you really need. 
"Regarding the marketing of agricultural products, I would like to say the following. 
On the other hand, Palestinian products are not allowed into Israel at all, or not allowed without a permit for some specific products like okra, for instance, or figs. 
They would break into the offices, collect all our papers from the accountants, take them out, stop our cars in the street, not renew the licences for our vehicles, give fines. 
566. The following account was also provided: 
567. Mr. Elias Rishmawi, a pharmacist from Gaza, provided the following description of the Israeli system of taxation: 
568. Mr. Rishmawi told the Special Committee about what had happened to him personally: 
"We finally realized that the tax authorities intended to confiscate our property, so we appealed to the Supreme Court of Israel and we got an injunction, which is included here. 
It has a technical part mentioning the names of the persons who presented the appeal, who are related to us and are the owners of the places we worked in. 
It was issued on 22 June 1989 and stipulates that no tax authorities can confiscate our properties unless they notify us or our attorneys ten days in advance. 
Four days later, my pharmacy and the warehouse were totally cleaned out by the tax authorities who came supported by 50 soldiers. 
I showed the court injunction to the military officer who threw it into my face with a big smile, telling me to go back to court. 
569. A witness who testified before the Special Committee provided the following information linked to the Israeli taxation policy in the occupied territories: 
"Last year, they came and took away all our telephones, fax machines, computers, and especially the computers with the disks with our accounts on them and the formula we follow in preparing drugs. 
They took them all, they took all the disks, they didn't leave anything for us. ... When I went back one month later, I went to see them and asked them what they wanted from us. 
The answer was: 'You pay now immediately 150,000 shekels and you get your equipment back and then we'll see how you pay back the rest of the money.' 
I paid this sum and they told me to come and collect my things the next day. 
One week later, I received a letter saying that we had succeeded and were to pay the 15,000 shekels. 
We asked what had been the second bid and we were told that it had been 2,000 shekels by a Jewish factory. 
We took our things and went to the income tax offices, asking them to deduct the 15,000 shekels we had already paid. 
They said that they would deduct 10,000 shekels, as 5,000 shekels were to cover the costs for the transport of the goods to Tel Aviv. 
"I can tell you one thing: in comparison, we are paying income tax in the West Bank as much as a company in Israel selling ten times more. 
570. Mr. Chaker Joudeh spoke about the taxes paid by farmers: 
571. Numerous witnesses spoke about the problems related to water in the occupied territories: 
572. Mr. Chaker Joudeh also informed the Special Committee of how the problem of water affected the agricultural sector in the occupied territories: 
"In Israel, the farmers pay water by the cubic metre. 
In the territories, farmers pay by the pumping time, although pumps may have different and uneven pumping capacities. 
It is about 70 cubic metres per hour and an hour costs nine dinars. 
573. The president of Al Azhar University, Mr. Riyad H. Al Khoudary, provided the following information concerning the situation of water in the occupied territories: 
"Along the armistice line between Gaza and Israel, about one kilometre from the line, the Israelis have dug 30 water wells (this is the figure I heard) in the same aquifer and they are pumping water from this same aquifer before it reaches the underground of the Gaza Strip. 
"The wadi Gaza is the only wadi in the Gaza Strip. 
It brings between 20 and 30 million cubic metres a year of water from the Hebron mountains. 
The Israelis, and this is the third point I wanted to mention, have blocked the wadi 1 or 2 kilometres away from the armistice line so that no water is flowing into the Gaza Strip. 
It is full of garbage and dirt, but before, it was green and nice. 
The Gaza valley is turned into a sewage and is dying. 
574. Mr. Jad Elias Ishaq, the Director of the Applied Research Institute in Jerusalem, provided the Special Committee with figures concerning water resources in the occupied territories: 
Again here, there are no reliable data. 
All data related to water are considered a state security matter and the Israelis are denying us and the international community access to such data. 
In Raja Shehadeh's book called 'Occupier's Law', you will find concrete evidence that information on water and on land registration is a question of state security and this is a determining factor. 
Israeli divergence projects based on the Johnston Plan have prevented us from using any water from the Jordan river. 
This plan included a project called the West Ghour Canal, by which the Palestinians would have been entitled to 150 million cubic metres. 
575. A witness described the regulations governing the planting of crops: 
576. Mr. Rizk Hussein Chkeir Maraabi, researcher at the Al Haq Institute, informed the Special Committee how military orders affect even the planting of trees: 
In places, it reaches 30,000 people per square kilometre and is the highest in the world. 
The political conflict led to the displacement of the people, hence to imbalance and socio-economic and environmental problems in the area. 
Later on, the Israelis issued a general permit which allowed all Palestinians in the occupied territories to enter Israel. 
However, this general permit was suspended on specific occasions, for special feasts and special celebrations, when nobody was allowed to enter Israel or Jerusalem. 
This is the so-called 'green card'. 
This happened, as I said, at the beginning of 1989. 
In May 1989, the general permit was suspended in the Gaza Strip and the so-called 'magnetic card' was introduced. 
This is not something new and this did not start just last month. 
Right at the beginning, they prevented all Palestinians, even those carrying a special permit, to enter Jerusalem or the occupied territories. 
Every few days, the number of Palestinians allowed to enter Israel increased. 
However, Rabin said a few days ago that 25,000 would be the limit of the number of Palestinians allowed to work in Israel. 
This is a very small number. 
628. Mr. Riyad H. Al Khoudary described the procedures involved in travelling in the occupied territories and abroad: 
"As an example, if I wanted to go from Gaza to the West Bank or to Jerusalem, I would need three different permits. 
The first is the magnetic card to indicate that I have paid all taxes which are due. 
It can be checked at the control point when I leave Gaza for Israel. 
The other document is a computer paper stating the number of my identity card and the date when I am allowed to go through Israel. 
Therefore, the division of the occupied Palestinian territories into several areas is also against our rights, because, like any other nation, we would like to have the right to visit our relatives, to go to Jerusalem, to go to any place in the West Bank without restrictions. 
630. Mr. Samir Othmar Huleileh, the director of the Economic Development Group, illustrated how the restrictions on the freedom of movement affected enterprises: 
631. Another witness informed the Special Committee that not even the dead are spared certain bureaucratic steps affecting the right to the freedom of movement: 
632. A witness who testified before the Special Committee spoke of both the physical and bureaucratic restrictions on the freedom of movement in the occupied territories: 
In 1971, the Israeli authorities allowed the Muslims to enter Jerusalem on Fridays without a permit, as it allowed the Christians to enter Jerusalem on Sundays without a permit. 
Also, the authorities have allowed transit through Jerusalem, that is to say transit without stopping. 
634. A witness who testified before the Special Committee spoke about the restrictions on the freedom of movement in the occupied territories: 
"I live in Jerusalem and work in the West Bank. I drive a car licensed in the West Bank. 
I am allowed into Jerusalem because I have a Jerusalem identity card, but my car, having plates from the West Bank, cannot go through. 
"I'll give you another example. 
One of my sons lost that privilege already. 
"Order 1208 deals with identity cards and citizen registration cards. 
This military order defines the relationship between the newly-born child and his mother. 
The child of a resident mother only is considered a resident of the occupied territories. 
"Now, from an Israeli legal point of view, Palestinians in the occupied territories are not citizens of the occupied territories. 
They are residents. 
A resident lives in a country which is not his own. 
So, we in the occupied territories are residents according to specific and defined terms. 
I lose the right of living in the occupied territories. 
660. Mr. Riyad H. Al Khoudary, the president of the Al Azhar University in Gaza, informed the Special Committee about the effects of the uprising on university students: 
A teacher from the Gaza Strip stated the following in this connection: 
The Israeli soldiers storm schools and use tear-gas. 
Also, because there are strikes and curfews lasting for long periods of time, the benefit of education becomes even more limited. 
Strikes do happen in Gaza. 
They have limited school hours and get only a limited cultural content, unlike other school children outside the Gaza Strip who get many more school hours. 
The children suffer and the teachers suffer because of these conditions. 
The conditions prevailing in the Gaza Strip are abnormal, the intifadah, the resistance against the occupation, and hence at school we also experience abnormal conditions. 
The students do suffer. 
The classrooms are too small and are overcrowded with 50 to 70 pupils, and even more. 
As a teacher, I cannot teach 50 students at the same time, also taking into consideration all the other elements I have mentioned. 
All human beings have got their limitations and my limitations stand at the limit of 20 to 30 students in a classroom. 
If you have 50 or more students in a classroom, it will have an effect on the teaching. 
Also there is no recreation area, no playground. 
The teaching time is from 7 a.m. until 11.30 a.m. for the first group of children and from 12 to 4 p.m. for the second group because of overcrowding in schools. 
It means that there are two shifts in the schools. 
I was educated in Germany. 
This way, you get well educated children. 
664. Another witness told the Special Committee about the situation in which children whose parents are residents of different localities find themselves, in particular as regards their right to receive an education: 
"The kids, because they don't have a legal residence, are not registered in Jordan and therefore, they are not allowed to go into Jordanian schools. 
This is becoming a problem with our eldest son, who is of school age. 
During the Ottoman times, during the British mandate, during the Jordanian times, access to Jerusalem was never denied to us. 
Of course, I did not live during the Ottoman time, but I never heard that at that time access was denied to anybody. 
But now during Israeli occupation, to go and pray in Jerusalem is becoming a problem. 
In this regard, I would like to tell you a true story. 
I am a Greek Orthodox. 
Good Friday was on 16 April. 
There was a TV crew with us whose cameras were taken away and destroyed. 
In the Oriental church, Saturday afternoon is very important because it is when the resurrection starts and people usually go to the Holy Sepulchre. 
They have lights and there are processions in each village or city where there are Christian communities. 
Five of us were arrested at the checkpoint. 
"In Beit Sahour we have more than one church. 
Usually, we go and practise our prayers on Sundays and Fridays. 
Normally, we have the freedom to go to our churches. 
We have problems every time we decide to have a public activity in the church, when for instance a martyr is killed in Beit Sahour and we want to bury him. 
Traditionally, all people go and express their condolences. 
But not only that. 
According to our custom, three days after the burial we have another mass. 
681. Mr. Rizk Hussein Chkeir Maraabi informed the Special Committee that military orders and legislation also affect the freedom of expression in the occupied territories: 
693. Mr. Ibrahim Khamis Shehada of the Gaza Centre for Rights and Law explained how settlers' activities at times affected Muslim places of worship: 
694. He also explained how legal action was slow even when a settler was involved in a killing: 
695. Another witness spoke about the lack of action on the part of the Israeli army when settlers attack Arab-owned property: 
697. Mr. Riyad H. Al Khoudary spoke of the way settlers' activities affected the water supply in the occupied territories: 
741. Ms. Jessica Bonn provided the following figures concerning the number of prisoners detained in IDF prison facilities: 
We have seen a drastic reduction in the number of administrative detainees during this past year. The number peaked in December following the massive deportation. 
Over 1,700 are pending conclusions of proceedings and 602 are before trial, that is to say that they are not administrative detainees, but that they are waiting for their trials. 
742. Mr. Ahmad Mohammad Al Sayyad of the Mandela Institute for Political Prisoners spoke about the hunger strike staged by prisoners to protest their conditions of detention: 
They agreed to some of the requests, as Moshe Shahal, the Minister of Police, said at the time. 
On 25 and 26 April 1993, they also announced two days of strike for the same reason, that is to say that the requests accepted by the Levy Committee had not been actually implemented. 
The justification invoked by the authorities for not lifting the suffering of the prisoners and detainees is usually twofold. 
743. Mr. Ahmad Mohammad Al Sayyad explained to the Special Committee what were the prisoners' principal grievances: 
"The growing number of detainees and prisoners in prisons and in camps is also one factor the Palestinian prisoners are very much suffering from. 
Medical care is still insufficient. 
Medical examinations are carried out by nurses and not by doctors. In each prison clinic, there is only one general practitioner, no specialists. The medication given is sedatives, whatever the disease. 
As a result, many prisoners have been ill during and after detention. 
In some cases, they needed an operation or surgery, but were not given the adequate treatment. 
After investigation, the prisoner is sent to prison. 
In some cases, the prisoner may wait for two years or two and a half years before he is sent to hospital for surgery. 
"We have lately noted that a growing number of people are suffering from psychological diseases and disturbances. 
"The Minister of Police had accepted that the number of Palestinian doctors and specialists allowed to visit prisoners and detainees would be increased, so that they could supervise the health conditions in prisons. 
In many cases, the authorities refused to send prisoners to hospital for surgery on the pretext of security reasons. 
We know that some sick people have not been given the necessary treatment because of a bargaining process. 
They would say that they would provide the treatment and the prisoner has to deal with them and give them information, otherwise he would not get treatment. 
"Another factor prisoners are suffering from is the policy of isolation as a penalty which the Israeli authorities are pursuing without any criteria whatsoever. 
Each prison has up to 20 isolation cells where the prisoner is kept alone, in a very small room of two metres by one and a half metres. 
Some prisoners have remained three years in such isolation cells. 
When we took up this matter with the authorities, we were not given any reason for the detention of prisoners in isolated cells. 
They just said that this was a preventive measure and a measure of security. 
744. Mr. Raji Khedr Mussa Al Sourani of the Gaza Centre for Rights and Law also spoke to the Special Committee about conditions of detention: 
"Regarding conditions in jails, one has to distinguish between two types of imprisonment: in prisons, on the one hand, and in military detention centres, on the other hand. 
Prisons are like five-star hotels in comparison to the military detention centres. 
"There is an incredible lack of medical care in the prisons. 
Beside the suffering they and their families endure, this situation sometimes results in death. 
So, the detainees were outraged with this situation, in spite of demands they had made. 
Prisons are overcrowded and in many prisons there are many prisoners who are serving long-term or even life sentences. 
The social life of the prisoners is difficult. 
The problem of isolation is important. 
Not to be allowed to do so leads to depression and aggressivity. 
Even during the two hours of walk outside or during physical exercise, they don't allow different sections to be together. 
A witness who testified before the Special Committee stated the following concerning his brother: 
746. A second witness confirmed the bad situation concerning medical treatment in prisons: 
747. Ms. Jessica Bonn of the B'tselem human rights organization provided the following information about interrogation practices: 
"I would like now to speak about interrogation. 
As you know, in 1987 the Landau Commission was formed to review interrogation practices by the General Security Services (GSS). 
There was a secret part which detailed the practices allowed for GSS interrogators and a published part. The part that is most important to us is the part which describes which practices may be used during interrogation. 
748. Mr. Sayyad also informed the Special Committee about the treatment to which a collaborator of the Mandela Institute was subjected in 1992: 
750. A person who was 65 years old when he was arrested underwent the following treatment in prison: 
751. A witness who spent more than 14 years in prison told the Special Committee how he had been treated: 
752. The Special Committee was informed in particular of the treatment of detainees in the Tulkarm detention centre: 
753. Mr. Sourani informed the Special Committee that deaths in custody have continued to occur in the course of its current reporting period: 
790. On 25 August 1993, it was reported that since the beginning of the uprising, some 100,000 residents of the territories had been detained in military prisons in Israel. 
793. Mr. Rizk Hussein Chkeir Maraabi of Al Haq gave the Special Committee the following information concerning the policy of annexation pursued by the Israeli authorities: 
The road network is a good example to demonstrate what is happening. 
Very extensive roadworks have been done around the Israeli settlements to facilitate communication between them. 
They often run parallel to Palestinian roads, but are more important and in better condition. 
"I will give you another example of the building up of the Israeli infrastructure in the territories. 
When Rabin came to power, he declared that the development of settlements would be frozen. 
I would say that it has even been intensified since the Madrid Conference. 
So, in fact, there has been no freeze on the development of settlements. 
794. A witness who testified before the Special Committee provided the following information about settlements: 
"The Palestinian community used to rely on livestock production as a means for survival. ... Now, 85 per cent of this grazing area is under Israeli control. 
Consequently, Palestinians overgraze their animals in what is left of the grazing areas and this, of course, greatly affects the soil. 
Of course, they say that they managed to convert the desert into green areas, but they have done that by taking our water resources and converting our land into a desert. 
797. One witness indicated that houses are demolished at times even when a road is not built subsequently in the area: 
"They destroyed my daughter's house, on the pretext that it was an ordinance for the road network or something like that. 
799. Mr. Chaker Joudeh, the head of the Syndicate of Agronomists in the occupied territories, described how the policy of annexation has affected the agricultural sector in the occupied territories: 
"There are many problems in the agricultural sector as a result of the Israeli policies and practices. 
On the subject of production, I would say that the main problem facing the agricultural sector is the existence of the settlements and the confiscation of land. 
Usually, land is confiscated under the pretext of security and is being used for the establishment of Israeli settlements and for the construction of roads leading to these settlements. 
As a result, the Palestinian agricultural sector has lost an important percentage of productive and fertile land which is now cultivated by settlers. 
Also, large areas of grazing land have been lost for us on the grounds of security and they are cultivated with substitute crops. 
A Palestinian farmer, if he wants to prove that he owns the land, has to reclaim land which is not economically profitable, just to be able to protect his land from being confiscated. 
"Regarding forestry, Palestinians have not been able to carry out such activities because most of the areas which used to be natural or industrial forests have been confiscated and settlements have been built instead. 
800. Mr. Riyad H. Al Khoudary described one of the factors which contribute to the high population density in the occupied territories: 
"According to the statistics circulating in the Israeli press, there are 32 settlements in the Golan. 
However, a careful examination of the duplicated names of the settlements, checked against those referred to as having been constructed or included in the Golan settlement plan up to 1994, clearly shows that the number of settlements that already exist or are under construction amounts to 40. 
It is noteworthy that many of these settlements bear full or abbreviated names derived from the Torah, from names of alleged ancient Jewish settlements or from Hebrew corruptions of some Arabic place-names. 
"About 15,000 Israeli settlers are living in the Golan and exploiting the territory's economic resources in various ways. 
"The occupation authorities are continuing to install increasing numbers of settlers in the Golan. 
Following the establishment of the settlement of "Brokhim" in the latter part of 1991, about 25 families were accommodated in that settlement and more new settlers were sent to the same settlement in February 1993. 
The "Meitar" kibbutz was resettled by new immigrant families on 23 August 1992 and is currently accommodating 100 settlers. 
The Golan Settlements Committee is also endeavouring to reactivate the Golan pressure group in the Knesset with a view to ensuring Israel's ongoing occupation of that territory and strengthening the settler presence therein. 
It contains about 210 archaeological sites, i.e. an average of one site in every 5 square kilometres of its area. 
Armour-piercing shells and various types of explosives, as well as tank movements, have caused extensive damage to the stone reliefs and other archaeological relics that have existed in the territory for thousands of years. 
"Israeli agricultural exploitation of the occupied territory of the Golan has been characterized by the expropriation of land and the seizure and exploitation of water resources. 
"The Arab population is prohibited from exploiting the water of Lake Mas'ada (Ram), which has a capacity of about 8 million cubic metres and belongs to the Municipality of Mas'ada. 
"The Israeli authorities have drilled numerous wells for the benefit of the Israeli settlements. 
Consequently, the Syrian Arab population is forced to seek treatment inside occupied Palestine. 
"By the end of 1992, 22 residents of the Israeli-occupied part of the Golan were incarcerated, under harsh conditions of detention like other Arab detainees. 
The prison inmates are also subjected to various forms of torture and sanitary conditions are deplorable in the prison, where there is a total lack of health care. 
"A short while ago, the Israeli authorities attempted to purchase an area of 20 dunums of land from Muhsin Abu Salih at Mas'ada with a view to expanding a kibbutz there. 
"On 17 April 1993, i.e. on the anniversary of the evacuation of foreign troops from Syria, the occupation authorities imposed a curfew to prevent the Syrian population of the Golan from celebrating that national event. 
On the eve of the anniversary, occupation troops took so-called 'security measures', such as the deployment of patrols and the erection of barriers on the roads linking the occupied villages, although these were of no avail in the face of the Arab population's determination to celebrate that national event. 
839. On 29 April 1993, the members of the Special Committee visited a locality in Quneitra province opposite Majdal Shams village in the occupied Syrian Arab Golan. 
They are separated by a ravine at the bottom of which is the demarcation line marked with barbed wire and around which mines have been laid. 
The members of the Special Committee were able to communicate from Quneitra province with a person (name known to the Special Committee) from Majdal Shams through the use of a megaphone. 
Acts of violence were perpetrated against the Arab population and arrests were reportedly frequent, at times involving even children. 
The members of the Special Committee asked their interlocutor whether he feared arrest after speaking to them and he indicated that he did not exclude the possibility. 
13. Yossef Salman Abou Saleh. 
Since the twenty-fourth report was adopted on 26 August 1992, the conclusions thus cover the period from 27 August 1992 to 27 August 1993. 
856. The unabated intensity and increased frequency of incidents that occurred during the period under consideration and the large amount of information on the human rights situation received and examined by the Special Committee may not be totally reflected in these reports. 
857. Since its establishment in 1968, the Special Committee has repeatedly tried to obtain the cooperation of the Government of Israel but has consistently been denied such cooperation so far. 
Regretfully, the Israeli authorities have continued to withhold their cooperation. 
858. However, the Special Committee has been able to benefit from the cooperation of the Governments of Egypt, Jordan and the Syrian Arab Republic, and of various Palestinian representatives. 
The Special Committee also examined a number of valuable communications and reports from Governments, organizations and individuals concerning the occupied territories that reached it during the period relevant to the present report. 
It thus remains a matter of serious concern for the Special Committee. 
861. The Fourth Geneva Convention stipulates that military occupation is to be considered as a temporary, de facto situation giving no right whatsoever to the occupying Power over the territorial integrity of the occupied territories. 
865. It would appear that not even Israeli land titles could prevent the confiscation of land. 
A witness stated the following in this regard: 
Since mid-1992, the Israeli authorities have implemented particularly harsh measures to quell the uprising and the resistance to the occupation, without taking account of the proportionality warranted by the offences. 
868. In this regard, one witness provided the following examples: 
"I could mention here the case of Mariam Abou Dera' from Nuseirat. 
She received a bullet in the eye. 
It penetrated into the skull. 
That was on 23 April 1993. 
"I'll also mention the case of Khaled Abu Shareikh. 
He was just nine years old. His mother had sent him early in the morning, around seven o'clock, to buy beans and 'falafel' for the family breakfast. On his way, he received two bullets in the chest. 
On 31 March 1993, it was reported that the army would implement new measures, including the opening of fire without warning at armed Palestinians. 
According to the instructions issued by the IDF Judge Advocate-General's office, soldiers and other security personnel would now be authorized to shoot Palestinians carrying guns even if they did not actually threaten to open fire at them. 
Soldiers have reportedly also been ordered to shoot in all cases of riots. 
874. Another witness stated the following: 
875. One witness indicated that undercover units also resorted to disguises: 
On 28 October 1992, the B'tselem human rights information centre reported that administrative detainees were often treated worse than prisoners who had been sentenced. 
(Ha'aretz, Jerusalem Post, 27 April 1993) The effects of such treatment were described by witnesses who testified before the Special Committee: 
884. A witness who testified before the Special Committee in 1993 provided the following information about the conditions of health under detention: 
886. More than 5,000 prisoners staged a widely followed hunger strike on 27 September 1992 to protest against their conditions of detention. 
887. Harassment against the civilian population of the occupied territories has continued during the current reporting period. 
The Special Committee was also informed that journalists have been harassed by security forces when filming clashes between them and the population of the occupied territories. 
Young persons, especially men, are often reported to be subjected to humiliating treatment at roadblocks and checkpoints. 
889. The daughter of one of the long-term deportees who was allowed to return in May 1993 to the occupied territories after 24 years in exile described how she was treated at the border crossing when she wanted to greet her father and accompany him home: 
890. During the current reporting period, the Israeli authorities have started to implement on a massive scale new and particularly harsh measures of collective punishment. 
In the past, demolitions concerned individual houses of persons who had committed security offences. 
Such incidents have occurred in both the Gaza Strip and the West Bank. 
The Special Committee was informed that many houses were also looted during these operations. 
A number of houses have been destroyed by accident or mistake. 
892. Additional information was provided by another witness concerning the incident in Al Toufah: 
893. A representative of the B'tselem human rights information centre provided the following information concerning sealings and demolitions on security pretexts under the Rabin administration: 
The deportees were transported blindfolded and handcuffed to a strip of land in the so-called "security zone" in southern Lebanon where a tent camp was set up at Marj al Zahour. 
Two of the deportees were among the 11 persons whose deportation orders had been cancelled previously by Prime Minister Rabin in August 1992. 
A number of deportees who needed urgent medical treatment were evacuated to hospital. 
897. A number of lawyers appealed immediately to the Israeli High Court of Justice for a temporary restraining order arguing that the deportation had taken place without due legal process. 
A new procedure called "temporary deportation" which would not exceed two years was then established and the Court ruled that military commanders could order an immediate expulsion of any inhabitant of the occupied territories without giving them the right to appeal beforehand and without prior warning. 
898. On 28 January 1993, the High Court of Justice ruled that the expulsion order was invalid but indicated that Israel was not obliged to return the deportees. 
It allowed the deportation orders to remain in force because of an emergency mandatory regulation that provided for individual deportations. 
However, article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention stipulates that "individual or mass forcible transfers, as well as deportations of protected persons from occupied territory to the territory of the Occupying Power or to that of any other country, occupied or not, are prohibited, regardless of their motive". 
899. The members of the Special Committee, in a cable addressed to the Secretary-General on 17 December 1992, conveyed their deep concern about the decision of the Israeli authorities, while deploring the unforeseeable negative consequences of such a measure on the situation prevailing in the occupied territories. 
900. On 18 December 1992, the Security Council adopted resolution 799 (1992), in which it strongly condemned the action taken by Israel and expressed its firm opposition to any such deportation. 
It reaffirmed the applicability of the Fourth Geneva Convention, affirmed that the deportation of civilians constitutes a contravention of Israel's obligations under the Convention and demanded that Israel ensure the safe and immediate return to the occupied territories of all those deported. 
903. The Special Committee has received during the recent period information on various measures affecting the enjoyment of certain fundamental freedoms. 
This unprecedented closure has virtually cut off the occupied territories from Israel and from each other, thereby dividing them into four parts: the Gaza Strip, the southern West Bank, northern West Bank and Jerusalem. 
The checkpoints giving access to Israel and East Jerusalem to the residents of the West Bank were reduced from 150 to 8. 
Numerous additional roadblocks had been set up and their locations changed frequently. 
906. The difficulties in obtaining permits were said to be compounded by administrative harassment that precedes their issuing. 
A witness who testified before the Special Committee provided the following example: 
908. The closure has had particularly devastating effects on the economic situation in the occupied territories. 
It has left approximately 120,000 Palestinians and Arabs without work. 
909. A university professor gave the following view of the consequences of the closure: 
911. The closure has also resulted in considerably reduced possibilities for Palestinians to sell their products even in other parts of the occupied territories for lack of permits and has affected particularly the sale of perishable produce. 
The UNDP report indicates that "A little over 30 per cent of the West Bank and about 50 per cent of Gaza are cultivated by Palestinian farmers. 
Palestinian agriculture is at a distinct disadvantage due to subsidies provided to Israeli farmers." 
A witness who testified before the Special Committee described the following obstacles for products from the occupied territories: 
912. In addition, the inhabitants of the occupied territories are at a disadvantage in comparison with Israelis and settlers even when they try to sell their products abroad: 
913. Numerous witnesses have testified before the Special Committee about the systematic diversion of water resources from the occupied territories resulting in its scarcity, especially in Gaza. 
In addition, Israeli drilling companies reportedly charged prohibitive prices for drilling and on security pretexts. 
914. The "Report of the Mission to Review UNDP's Programme in the Occupied Palestinian Territories" published in May 1993 describes the problem in the following manner: 
"Gaza's aquifer is now being severely over-exploited and salinated, to the extent that wells are going out of operation and water is becoming unpalatable and in certain areas even unusable for irrigation. 
"The environment is also in peril from sanitation and waste disposal practices. 
Only 20 per cent of the population in the camps is served by sewers, and 40 per cent outside the camps. The remainder use latrines that drain into cesspits, many of which overflow frequently. 
"The risks to health are evident. 
To give only one example: nitrate levels in the vicinity of some Gaza population centres are 10 times the safe United Nations limits. 
Such high nitrate levels can cause cancer and nervous system disorders." 
"Life expectancy is much lower in the occupied territories, at 65 years, than in Israel, at 76 years. 
The Special Committee also noted that 180 permits were issued for new factories and other projects and that $170 million would be spent on infrastructure and development activities in the territories in 1993. 
In addition, it was reported that the Mekorot water company had begun the construction of a desalination plant in Deir el-Balah upon orders of the Civil Administration. 
In June 1993, the Civil Administration refused to renew the special permits of 10 students from Rafah so that they could study in the West Bank. 
918. The Special Committee was informed of the persistent lack of an appropriate educational infrastructure: 
919. The president of Al Azhar University in Gaza spoke about the extremely short teaching hours which are due to overcrowding and the general lack of adequate teaching conditions: 
923. The Special Committee has noted, however, that military authorities had issued in June 1993 licences for the publication of a new Palestinian weekly entitled Kul al Usbu (The Whole Week) and of a new daily to be distributed in Jerusalem and the West Bank entitled Al Qabas. 
They have engaged in and have on occasion even stepped up indiscriminate attacks against individuals and have raided villages and refugee camps, wantonly destroying Arab-owned property, including places of worship, and uprooting trees. 
One witness described how a settler was involved in the killing of a boy, Lewa Rafik Mohamed Bakron, when he was coming back from school. 
929. In the occupied Syrian Arab Golan, the Israeli authorities have pursued their policy of annexation and settlement. 
The provisions of the Fourth Geneva Convention, which is the principal international instrument in humanitarian law that applies to the occupied territories, continue to be violated. 
935. The continuously serious situation of human rights in the occupied territories has perpetuated the climate of uncertainty and tension prevailing among the population. 
In several testimonies witnesses described the serious psychological consequences of the existing situation on the entire social fabric of the occupied territories and the extremely negative effects on its youth. 
However, according to reports received, the level of violence in the occupied territories has subsequently become worse and reached unprecedented levels. 
It is indispensable to arrive at a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement of the Arab-Israeli conflict through negotiations, taking into account the rights of all peoples in the area, including the national rights of the Palestinian people and other Arabs of the occupied territories. 
(e) The full support, by Member States, of UNRWA activities in the occupied territories in order to enable UNRWA to maintain and improve the general assistance provided to the refugee population; 
(f) The unrestricted cooperation of the Israeli authorities with UNRWA representatives and full respect by the Israeli authorities of the privileges and immunities that the Agency enjoys as an international body providing humanitarian services to Palestinian refugees in the occupied territories; 
(g) Renewed efforts by Member States to convince Israel of the need for increased human rights protection through international monitoring of human rights. 
I have the honour to refer to the statement made by the Greek Cypriot representative at the high-level plenary meeting of the General Assembly on 27 October 1993, on agenda item 112, entitled "International drug control". 
However, due to the usurpation and continued monopolization of the title of "the Government of Cyprus" by the Greek Cypriot regime since December 1963, I am compelled to respond to these allegations in writing. 
2. The Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus is a country of laws with one of the lowest crime rates in the area, including in drug trafficking. 
The Greek Cypriot press has been frequently reporting that incidents of violence, terror and drug-related offences have reached epidemic proportions in the South, threatening the very fabric of the Greek Cypriot society. 
This, in spite of the fact that the Greek Cypriot side has usurped all international assistance given to Cyprus for fighting such crimes. 
In the light of the above, the Greek Cypriot representative's remarks about Northern Cyprus stand as a smokescreen for covering up his own administration's poor record in effectively fighting drug trafficking and crime in general. 
His exploitation of this subject at the General Assembly further aggravates the existing mistrust between the two peoples in Cyprus and hampers efforts for the creation of confidence between them. 
* The present document contains section 25 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
B. Office of Programme Planning, 
His outstanding example has maintained and thereby helped to strengthen a high standard which we are confident Mr. Insanally will match. 
The Government of Papua New Guinea is also pleased to welcome the further progress towards the universal membership of the United Nations marked by the admission of the Czech Republic, the Slovak Republic, Eritrea, The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, Monaco and Andorra. 
I turn now to the proposed United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation. 
When I addressed the General Assembly 12 months ago, I said that I had chosen "opportunity and participation" as the main theme and goal of my policy as Minister for Foreign Affairs. 
The initiative is, of course, important for Papua New Guinea - opportunity and participation are, in fact, among the national goals and directive principles embodied in our national Constitution. 
It is also important to other developing countries where increasing opportunity for, and participation by, citizens is a public issue and an official aim. 
It is, moreover, directly relevant to countries where previous economic arrangements are in transition to markets. 
In an increasingly interdependent world, where issues and ideas often have global implications, it should be of interest and certainly deserves support worldwide. 
Papua New Guinea became independent on the very same day, 16 September 1975, as the General Assembly adopted a consensus resolution - 3362 (S-VII), on "Development and international economic co-operation" - directed, in the words of its first preambular paragraph, "to accelerate the development of developing countries". 
But few would suggest that the living standards of most of our people have improved at anything like the same rate. 
The measure is quite seriously misleading, as many of us have known for a very long time. 
But so are government policies and processes of economic development that fail to pay adequate attention to questions of distribution, including who benefits and who takes part. 
I refer here, I should add, to distribution not only of Government services but of openings - and even more to effective access - for people to benefit by taking part in economic development. 
In certain sectors of society in many countries, including my own, people - particularly those living in rural areas - are still trying to enter the cash economy for the first time. 
In other sectors and even more countries, people who have long been engaged in monetary transactions are trying to increase openings, access and mutually beneficial interactions. 
The urgency of the need to address the means of achieving it comprehensively, systematically, thoroughly and critically now arises out of concern at several features of the current international situation. 
The first is the difficult and often worsening circumstances of and in many developing countries. 
A second is the problems being encountered in the transition to markets in countries where economic arrangements were previously State-centred. 
Another feature results from a tendency among economic policy-makers in widely scattered parts of the world, including developed countries and the major international financial institutions, during the 1980s to favour reducing the economic role of the State and to leave questions of access and distribution of benefits to markets. 
Complicating the effects of so-called "aid fatigue" in developed countries are the increasing need and demand for aid, investment and commercial loans arising from the changes occurring in Eastern and Central Europe, the former Soviet Union, southern Africa and the Middle East. 
New opportunities for scarce capital and other resources are also opening up in the same and other areas. 
Furthermore, expensive and urgent needs will have to be met when the terrible conflicts currently raging in the former Yugoslavia, the Caucasus, parts of Africa and elsewhere are resolved and rehabilitation can get under way. 
In other words, resumption or continuation of development in many parts of the world will require that more must be done with less. 
Opportunity, access and beneficial participation in economic development must be quite dramatically increased if living conditions are to be maintained, let alone improved. 
We propose not an academic study, but one that draws on actual experience and makes recommendations for practical action. 
We do not have any fixed ideas about what it should say. Rather, we want it to make a close, critical examination of what has been attempted, what has been proposed and what has been - for whatever reason, or for none - overlooked. 
Above all, we want it to investigate and to provide advice on the best way of linking opportunity, via effective access, to participation. 
Thus, the panel, the project and the report ought to be multidisciplinary in approach and scope, examining critically both experiences and ideas about ways in which legal, administrative, economic, social and other arrangements help or hinder increasing economic opportunity and participation. 
In my statement to the General Assembly a year ago I described the proposed United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation as being in some respects "the economic counterpart" to the Secretary-General's most succinct and constructive report, "An Agenda for Peace." 
It should also be seen, I believe, as a complement to, and a necessary filling-out of, other important United Nations resolutions and documents that have been concerned with development issues more generally, such as the reports of the Pearson and Brandt Commissions, and "The Challenge to the South". 
While we await publication of the Secretary-General's eagerly anticipated report outlining an agenda for development, the proposed initiative on opportunity and participation should not be seen as a rival or a duplication. 
The proposal ought to be seen instead for what it is intended to be, namely, a constructive start and a practical contribution to setting objectives and specifying means for development into the twenty-first century. 
Like other supporters of the proposal, the Government of Papua New Guinea has been gratified by the strong and positive response with which the proposed United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation has been greeted by Governments, non-governmental organizations and international bodies in diverse parts of the world. 
In our own immediate neighbourhood, we have been assured of strong, individual and collective support by members of the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN), the Melanesian Spearhead Group, and the South Pacific Forum, which includes the Governments of developed countries in the region. 
With assistance from the United Nations Development Programme, my Government has convened both a national and a regional Workshop, in which highly respected, variously experienced and diversely skilled persons gave their time on an honorary basis to help develop and refine the proposal. 
The proceedings of both Workshops are being circulated to all United Nations members. 
When the proposal is debated in the Assembly on 15 November, we look to all members of the United Nations for contributions to its further development and refinement, and, of course, for their votes. 
As it did with the resolution (47/441) on development and international economic cooperation, adopted on Papua New Guinea's independence day, my Government hopes that the General Assembly will endorse the proposed United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation by consensus. 
While we believe that implementation of the proposal must not depend on special donations, we call upon others to do the same in accordance with their means. 
We shall remain actively involved in preparations for, and the proceedings of, what we regard as a most important occasion for sharing experiences and ideas, including both problems and hopes, with island States in our own and other regions. 
For closely related reasons, we also look forward to the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held in Cairo in 1994. 
I turn to the subject of apartheid and sanctions against South Africa. 
We have consistently applied sanctions, backed by the force of Papua New Guinea law, against those who have upheld it. 
Even as apartheid has been dismantled, and progress towards a democratic, multi-racial South Africa has been observed, my Government has been conscious of the special perspectives and interests of African States. 
We have accordingly taken the view that we would remove our sanctions against South Africa only in consultation, conducted through bodies such as the Commonwealth and the United Nations, with such States. 
Despite the economic interests which might have been served by allowing links between Papua New Guinea and South Africa, we have willingly paid the price our policy has required. 
My next subject is the progress towards peace in the Middle East. 
Successive Governments of Papua New Guinea have consistently followed a policy of supporting the right of Israel to exist within secure borders, while recognizing the Palestinian people's right to a homeland. 
We are accordingly both impressed and encouraged by the dramatic, bold and hopeful agreements reached by the Israeli Government and the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
We commend the steps that have since been taken, including the diplomatic and material support provided by other Governments to facilitate implementation of those agreements. 
We must recognize that when the United Nations itself cannot, for whatever reason, be effective, then individual Governments, such as Norway's, regional organizations, such as the Organization of African Unity, or some other body may be able to initiate or facilitate a positive outcome. 
We also welcome the generally revitalized role that our Organization aspires to play in international relations. 
A revitalized United Nations must not be allowed to become an instrument of sectional interests or ill-planned adventurism. 
In the context of the contrast between the evidently satisfactory outcome of United Nations efforts in Cambodia and the uncertainties of the situation in Somalia, my Government feels a need to sound a cautionary warning. 
My next topic is decolonization, indigenous people and natural resources. 
The occasion gave us an opportunity to reaffirm our commitment to the decolonization of New Caledonia, with special safeguards for its indigenous people, the Kanaks. 
The same position has been adopted by our partners in the Melanesian Spearhead Group and the South Pacific Forum. 
In addition to the question of New Caledonia, the Regional Seminar also focused attention on other relics of European colonialism, including French Polynesia, where Polynesian demands for independence seem to be gaining strength. 
Elsewhere in the South Pacific, the negotiated settlement between the Governments of Nauru and Australia has been widely welcomed for the redress it provides for a long period of colonial exploitation of Nauru's principal land-based natural resource and the destruction of much of its natural environment. 
The settlement is also arousing considerable interest as to its possible implications in other former Trust Territories and colonial dependencies. 
My Government is also only one among many in welcoming, and wishing to encourage, efforts to recognize the rights and to improve the situation of other indigenous people in the South Pacific and elsewhere. 
Together with our partners in the Melanesian Spearhead Group - the Governments of Solomon Islands and Vanuatu - we have signed a Declaration on Cooperation in Development of Natural Resources. 
One of the explicit objectives of the Declaration is to facilitate implementation of the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development. 
Another objective, which has yet to be realized, is to supplement existing efforts in relation to regional fisheries by broadening and deepening cooperation between the Governments of countries in the South Pacific where other natural resources are being developed, often by outsiders. 
The crisis in Papua New Guinea's North Solomons Province is an unfortunate and costly internal affair of Papua New Guinea. 
I am therefore pleased to report that my Government has recently been engaged in productive exchanges with the Government of the Solomon Islands, particularly concerning the spill-over effects of the crisis on and near the common border. 
The Government has also announced its intention to work towards an All-Bougainville Leaders' Conference to try to resolve the crisis by political means. 
We hope to continue our dialogue over long-term measures to strengthen bilateral relations. 
The Government of Papua New Guinea does not see the Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation Council (APEC) as a replacement or a rival for an updated version of GATT. But we do regard APEC as being important to our interests. 
We believe that it would not be right for such a body to continue without a single member from the centre of a region whose name it bears: the Pacific. 
All of us must surely be concerned at reports that nuclear testing has been resumed, at the possibility that more tests might follow, and that weapons of mass destruction might grow in number, power and circulation. 
Let me end by repeating my previous call for members' support for a proposal intended to assist in identifying what the people and Government of Papua New Guinea believe to be common interests, global problems and practical solutions. 
Mr. PAPAZIAN (Armenia): Allow me to congratulate His Excellency Mr. Insanally on his election to the presidency of the forty-eighth session of the United Nations General Assembly. 
The Government of Armenia has also made headway towards establishing a market economy and has taken several significant steps to integrate its economy into the global economy. 
Most agricultural land and homes and many small enterprises have already been privatized, and a tax programme, a pricing policy and legislative reform to create the legal framework for a free-market economy are effectively under way. 
Nevertheless, substantial work will need to be done if these advances are to contribute effectively to a successful transition. 
I wish to take this opportunity to convey my Government's deep gratitude to the Secretary-General for establishing the United Nations - United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) interim office in Armenia. 
As a result of adverse natural and geopolitical circumstances, Armenia is currently in a state of economic and social crisis. 
As we and other nations grapple with problems unique to each, the collapse of regimes and empires continues to fuel violent conflicts throughout the world. 
Very few wars are fought between nation States any more. 
Having in clear view the essential role the United Nations can play in enhancing peacemaking efforts throughout the world, we concur with recent proposals in academic circles that the United Nations transform the near-moribund Trusteeship Council into a modern clearing-house for self-determination. 
Under the proposed system, a "trust territory" would be that part of a Member State voluntarily placed into trusteeship by the Government of that State for the purpose of resolving a self-determination claim under United Nations supervision without prejudicing the final status of the territory. 
We believe that the trusteeship system could save lives and prevent the escalation of a self-determination struggle to a devastating civil war, or worse, to a regional conflict involving other countries. 
The conflict over Nagorny-Karabakh has claimed the lives of more than 10,000 people and has caused close to a million innocent people to be uprooted from their homes during the past five years. 
This conflict continues to threaten the security and stability of the whole region. 
The conflict is between the people of Nagorny-Karabakh, who are striving for their self-determination, and the Azerbaijani Government, which is refusing to address the rights and security concerns of the people of Nagorny-Karabakh. 
As an interested party, Armenia has advocated an unconditional cease-fire and has fully supported all the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) initiatives. 
The Government of Armenia sees no alternative to the peaceful settlement of the Karabakh conflict, than that which can be reached within the framework of the CSCE Minsk Conference. 
The recent developments of the peace process are promising. 
There is now a genuine opportunity for peace. 
Once peace is established, legal questions, first and foremost among which is the issue of the status of Nagorny-Karabakh, can be negotiated. 
The clear position of the Government of Armenia is to accept and be gratified by any solution agreed upon between Nagorny-Karabakh and Azerbaijan at the Minsk Conference. 
The CSCE has an explicit security role in the new world order, consistent with the provisions of Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter. 
The CSCE is also striving to obtain United Nations observer status, an initiative which Armenia fully supports. 
The successful cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE over the Nagorny-Karabakh conflict can serve as a case study in how to reconcile, practically, the conflicting claims of regionalism and universalism. 
Such cooperation will enhance the role of regional organizations in conflict prevention, peace-keeping and the peaceful settlement of disputes. 
History has taught us, however, that development is intrinsic to peace, and that the two can no longer be thought of as separate processes. 
Starvation, poverty and poor living conditions in many parts of the world loom as serious threats to stability and peace. 
The United Nations in its commitment to secure peace for all the Earth's inhabitants must place development high among its priorities. 
Indeed, it must establish economic and social development as guiding principles for the Organization's activities. 
Armenia fully supports the Secretary-General's initiative for an agenda for development and looks forward to contributing to this important milestone towards world peace. 
Today, the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction poses another grave threat to both global and regional security and stability. 
Development and human rights are also mutually inclusive values. 
There can be no genuine development unless systems of thought and government are based on respect for the full spectrum of the rights of individuals. 
The spirit of the Declaration and the Vienna World Conference on Human Rights held last June will undoubtedly deepen the understanding of the significance of human rights for stability, freedom, peace, progress and justice. 
It is my Government's strong conviction that the adoption and implementation of all human rights principles by nation States will create solid ground for unity and harmony throughout a world which is being transformed and is searching for new constants. 
For more effective implementation of the principles of human rights we feel it is imperative to establish the post of high commissioner for human rights and a permanent international criminal court where cases of gross violations of human rights and other crimes against humanity are submitted and prosecuted. 
In 1995, the United Nations will celebrate its fiftieth anniversary. 
In the past 50 years, the Organization has grown and has witnessed historic events, in many of which it has played a considerable role. 
As the Organization has entered a period in which it is being called upon to take an increasingly active guiding role in a changing world, it too must be prepared to respond effectively to these changes. 
Improving the United Nations administrative performance must also become a top priority at this time. 
We welcome the current initiatives of the Secretary-General to streamline the Organization's administrative and management structures and procedures to meet the demands that are now being placed upon the Organization. 
It is my privilege to salute the leaders of Israel and the PLO for taking this courageous step. 
No less significant are the processes currently in motion in South Africa. 
Armenia joins the other Member States in supporting the negotiating process there, and believes that lifting economic sanctions at this time could encourage the people of South Africa to take up the task of building a truly free and democratic country. 
Indeed, for the first time since its inception, the United Nations has been given the opportunity to become what it was intended to be: a collective security system, with a Charter providing for special forms of cooperation between sovereign States, designed to ensure peace and prosperity throughout the world. 
Mr. SENILOLI (Fiji): On behalf of the people and Government of the Republic of Fiji, I congratulate Ambassador Insanally very warmly on his election as President of the Assembly. 
I also congratulate him for his initiative in rationalizing the work of the Assembly, and especially in rationalizing its Committee structure. 
My delegation applauds the excellent work done by our Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, in the period since he assumed his high office. 
I take this opportunity to express my Government's deep appreciation for his untiring efforts in tackling the difficult and complex problems facing the world Organization. 
I am confident that the Organization, as it continues to strive for universality, will greatly benefit from their participation in its work. 
New threats are endangering international peace and security in all corners of the world. 
Thus, a heavy responsibility is placed on this Organization, which, as we all know, is the main body responsible for promoting social progress and better standards of life in larger freedom. 
Behind these complexities, there are also many devastating structural problems that undermine even the best efforts to achieve security and economic progress. 
Population growth, if left unchecked, will add 97 million people a year throughout the 1990s. 
Poverty, disease, famine and oppression account for the 18 million refugees and 24 million displaced persons throughout the world. 
The gap between the rich and the poor countries has not narrowed, but continues to grow as economic difficulties in the industrialized countries have led to increased protectionist measures against trade. 
Environmental degradation further compounds these problems. 
In the light of these trends, we must underscore the need for better international cooperation in order to arrive at effective solutions. 
This, we believe, is a critical element in moving us towards the creation of an international order in which this Organization assumes greater importance as the centre of global endeavours. 
The process of reviewing the role of the Organization that is currently under way is therefore very timely. 
We hope that the review will assist greatly in determining how the United Nations can be strengthened and, most important, how each of us as Member countries might best contribute to the new order. 
The Secretary-General, in his report on the work of the Organization, has quite rightly stressed the need for adequate resources. 
My Government would like to pay a tribute to the entire United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) team for the way in which they carried out their mission in particularly difficult and dangerous conditions. 
For the people of Cambodia, who unambiguously demonstrated their desire for peace and democracy, it is the beginning of a new era. 
We urge all factions to cooperate fully with the new Government by keeping alive the spirit of the Agreements signed in Paris. 
The age-old problem in the Middle East has taken a new turn during the past month. 
Humanity has been touched by this historic event - the coming together of two arch-rivals for the sake of peace. 
We congratulate Prime Minister Rabin and Chairman Arafat - indeed, all who have laboured to bring this peace pact to reality. 
While positive developments are taking place in the Middle East and Cambodia, Fiji is deeply saddened at the fact that the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina remains unresolved. 
Our profound sympathy goes to all who have suffered untold misery. 
We are equally saddened at the events in Somalia. 
The success of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM) in meeting the humanitarian challenge has cast a ray of hope, for which the United Nations deserves praise and, indeed, support. 
However, recent violence against UNOSOM II personnel must be condemned, and efforts to find ways of reducing tension between the peace-keepers and the local population must be given high priority. 
Having for years witnessed the repugnant policy of apartheid in South Africa, we are pleased at the rapidity with which that policy has recently been broken down. 
We congratulate the leadership in South Africa - the South African Government, the African National Congress (ANC) and others - for their courage, determination and foresight in getting together and dismantling apartheid. 
The United Nations has played a major role in the process, but we should continue the effort until a democratic Government is elected by all - I repeat: all - the peoples of South Africa. 
Fiji, like the other members of the South Pacific Forum, shares the sentiments that the Secretary-General expresses in "An Agenda for Peace", in which he highlights the positive role that regional organizations can play in the maintenance of international peace and security in their own regions. 
Fiji will support such regional initiatives. 
On the economic front, we believe that a successful conclusion to the Uruguay Round is vital to economic growth and prosperity in all our countries. 
Only increased access to markets for our exports, especially in areas of comparative advantage, will enable us to increase our external purchasing power - our ability to pay for imports from the developed countries. 
In any event, we look forward to a genuinely equitable outcome that will include a substantial and liberalizing effect on trade in agricultural products. 
Many new initiatives now being put in place are defensive responses to existing regional trading arrangements. 
Developing countries, it has been estimated, lose about $100 billion a year in export revenues as a result of market barriers in industrialized countries - about twice the official development assistance that the industrialized countries provide. 
Furthermore, it is most ironic that taxpayers in the industrialized countries pay both for aid and for imports that are more costly as a result of trade barriers, while the poorest developing countries lose more in trade than they gain in aid. 
For these reasons alone, further progress in trade liberalization, through success in the Uruguay Round, is very urgent, and we join other delegations in stressing that no effort should be spared in bringing the Round to a successful conclusion. 
In this regard, we welcome the decisions by nuclear Powers to extend their testing moratorium, and we regret very much that this moratorium has just been breached. We call on all nuclear Powers to continue to honour the moratorium. 
The signing of the chemical-weapons Convention in Paris early this year was a major step forward in the process of eliminating weapons of mass destruction. 
As a demonstration of its commitment to that end, Fiji has not only signed the Convention but also ratified it - the first country to do so. 
In the South Pacific Forum, member Governments, including the Government of Fiji, highlighted the importance of an enhanced international regime to deal with possible transboundary damage arising from peaceful nuclear activity, and noted the absence of effective international rules for nuclear liability. 
In support of international peace and security, we have consistently contributed to many peace-keeping operations over the years. 
That these are high-risk operations is tragically borne out by the fact that hundreds of peace-keepers have made the supreme sacrifice in their service to humanity. 
The time is right for the issue of the safety and security of peace-keeping personnel to be addressed in a more systematic, comprehensive and practical manner, and we support the notion wholeheartedly. 
The related question of responsibility for attacks on United Nations and associated personnel, and measures to ensure that those responsible for such attacks are brought to justice, is also now an important one to address. 
We shall fully support any effort in that direction. 
Apart from the large increase in the number of peace-keeping operations, many important changes are taking place in the nature of peace-keeping. 
The eight peace-keeping operations undertaken since the end of the cold war have involved not only traditional military activities but also a wide range of humanitarian and civilian activities. 
The constantly changing nature of the various crises means that we must increasingly be more innovative in designing peace-keeping operations, as they are normally very costly. 
As indicated in the report of the Secretary-General, the 17 peace-keeping operations are now costing the Organization some $2.8 billion annually. 
Moreover, the involvement of Member States, either on an individual basis or through regional organizations, in peace-building and peace-keeping activities appears to be another effective way of preventing military clashes. 
In this regard, the Secretary-General has placed before us several suggestions which, we believe, deserve our serious consideration and action. 
I now wish to turn briefly to a subject that has been the focus of a great deal of attention, especially during the last three years; that is, the subject of sustainable development. 
Several resolutions adopted by the Assembly on following up the important decisions taken at Rio about 15 months ago are now being implemented at various levels. 
Fiji ratified the Convention in February this year, and hopes that the required number of ratifications, 50, will soon be achieved, so that the Convention can enter into force. 
Fiji has been active in the area of environmental management and protection. 
The Rio Conference has, however, changed the way in which many of us now view environment and development issues. 
More than ever before, we are committed to the idea that the development of our economy and society must not come at the expense of our environment. 
To the contrary: development and environmental protection are complementary. 
My Government is committed to sound environmental management and protection as an integral part of our decision-making process. 
A national environment strategy has now been adopted by the Government, and will form the basis for further work on environmental issues in Fiji. 
The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development has recognized in the Agenda 21 plan of action for sustainable development, that small island developing countries are a special case for sustainable development. 
Our dependence on the ocean and our coastal environments is also very significant. 
They are not only of strategic importance to us; they also constitute a valuable development resource. 
It was in this context that, last year, we welcomed the adoption of General Assembly resolution 47/189 calling for a Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, to be convened in April 1994. 
We appreciate the very important work that has been put into the organizational session and the preparatory meetings, convened early this year. 
We hope that the Conference will be successful and will help us not only to identify the most critical issues involved but also to agree on precise and practical solutions for overcoming our vulnerabilities. 
We urge all member countries to participate in this Conference and to assist in finding solutions to problems that have buffeted small island countries for a very long time. 
The small island States contain a wealth of biological diversity of global significance - our rich marine ecosystems rivalling the better-known tropical rain forests in their importance to life on this planet and in their potential for new knowledge and new products, including medicines. 
An international cooperative approach to conserving our coastal and marine resources would benefit not just the island States but the world as a whole. 
The international community met in July this year and examined ways and means of conserving and managing straddling and highly migratory fish stocks. 
We believe that good progress was made at this meeting in identifying the problems that exist and areas in which fisheries cooperation between States could be improved. 
Fiji, therefore, fully supports the convening of two further sessions next year to enable the Conference to reach agreement on all issues relating to the conservation and management of straddling and highly migratory fish stocks. 
We continue to support all efforts towards universal participation in this very important Convention, which is to govern over 70 per cent of the Earth's surface. 
In this regard, we are pleased that all States - including now the United States - are engaged in the ongoing dialogue to resolve the outstanding problems and thereby pave the way towards universality for the Convention. 
Over the next few years, the Organization will be focusing its attention and energies on the convening of several very important international conferences. 
While these conferences will be important in themselves, as they will bring together the world community, they will not only discuss issues that are assigned to them but will also provide opportunities to arrive by consensus at solutions to many of the critical problems facing the world today. 
The World Summit on Social Development planned for 1995 will help to strengthen social development in all countries by giving political impetus, at the highest level, to the promotion of social policies. 
The three core issues that have been established for the Summit - the alleviation of poverty, the growth of employment, and the enhancement of social integration, especially of disadvantaged groups - are all essential. 
Above all, the Summit should, in our view, foster greater understanding of the importance of social development and, particularly, its relationship with economic development and protection of the environment. 
The Fourth World Conference on Women, to be convened in Beijing in 1995, will, we hope, be action-oriented and provide an opportunity to review past activities and, most important, set new priorities. 
For its part, my Government is fully committed to strengthening the role of women in economic and social development and has taken several steps to integrate women into the mainstream of national development. 
Towards this end, plans have been formulated and are being implemented by the Ministry of Women and Culture, other sectoral ministries and non-governmental organizations. 
Women constitute more than 50 per cent of Fiji's population, which makes them valuable partners in the growth and development of our country and the uplifting of our people. 
We are, at the same time, also turning our attention to the situation and needs of children in Fiji as we continue to participate actively in Universal Children's Day. 
Fiji has ratified the Convention on the Rights of the Child and has signed the World Declaration on the Survival, Protection and Development of Children in the 1990s. 
We have also undertaken a detailed study of the situation of children in Fiji and have identified areas which require our attention. 
My Government has already formed a national committee, comprising representatives from both government and non-governmental sectors, to make preparations for observance of the International Year of the Family in a meaningful and practical way. 
Next year, the Commission on Human Rights will assess the activities of the Year. 
It is important that the voices of indigenous peoples should continue to be heard, and their right to self-determination, their right to rebuild their communities in dignity with freedom of choice, must continue to receive the full support of the United Nations. 
The draft text of a declaration on indigenous peoples' rights, first proposed in 1985, received the approval of the Working Group last July. 
The International Year of the World's Indigenous People, should not, we believe, be treated as an isolated event, but as the beginning of a long-term policy of supporting, protecting and learning from the world's indigenous peoples. 
For our part, we have set aside a special day in our nation's calendar to commemorate this event, coinciding with the birthday of Ratu Sir Lala Sukuna, one of the great leaders of the indigenous people of Fiji. 
The indigenous people now comprise the majority of Fiji's population but my Government recognizes the need and will do its utmost to ensure unity, order, equity and security for all the people of Fiji, so that we can all live in peace and harmony. 
We will continue to ensure that harmonious relationships are established and maintained both among our own people at home and with other people abroad. 
We hope that the developments, as envisaged under the Matignon and Oudinot accords, will continue so that the indigenous Kanak population will be fully prepared to take part in the referendum in 1998 and to decide on the future political status of their country. 
Speaking at the session of the General Assembly last year, on 8 October, Fiji's Prime Minister, Major General Sitiveni Rabuka, promised to initiate a review of the 1990 Constitution of Fiji, which has been the subject of controversy both locally and abroad. 
I am pleased to say that my Government has already set in train the process for the review of the Constitution, as promised. 
The review is to consider how the provisions of the Constitution can be improved upon to reflect fully the concerns and interests of Fiji's multi-ethnic and multicultural society. 
We must continue to examine ways of making it a forum for both discussion and action on the important social, economic and political issues facing the world community as they evolve. 
My country, and its people, joins with other nations to do its utmost to seek world peace, stability and sustainable development for all. 
We firmly believe that the United Nations remains the only hope for mankind to achieve peace and prosperity. 
It is through the combined efforts of all Member States, large and small, that we can develop a global environment which is just and equitable and which reflects the legitimate needs and interests of all peoples. 
Miss CHIEPE (Botswana): Botswana and Guyana have, since their attainment of independence, both in 1966, been the closest of friends. 
I say "anticipation" because we are confident that he has the requisite experience, expertise and diplomatic finesse to make a good and productive President for this most hopeful session of the Organization. 
The new Members who have just joined the United Nations are most welcome in our midst. 
We assure them of our fellowship and readiness to cooperate with them in the service of peace here at the United Nations. 
We know his work has not been easy. 
But under his able leadership the United Nations has indeed demonstrated its capacity to serve as a reliable instrument of impartial management of international conflicts. 
Increasingly, we are seeing the fulfilment of the ideas contained in what I think was the most forward-looking report ever produced by a Secretary-General of this Organization, "An Agenda for Peace". 
Mr. Ansari (India), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
We commend the efforts the Secretary-General has undertaken so far to enhance the Organization's effectiveness. 
Botswana understands the concerns raised by the Secretary-General when he addressed the Fifth Committee in August. 
Many demands and problems foisted on the United Nations have put a lot of strain on its coffers. 
Thus, the Organization is facing a financial crisis of unprecedented magnitude. 
The biggest problem, as explained by the Secretary-General, is the failure of some Member States to fulfil their financial obligations by paying the assessed contribution for both the regular budget and peace-keeping missions. 
Member States must heed the Secretary-General's call and fulfil their Charter obligations by paying their contributions in full and on time. 
At the same time, it would be remiss of me not to emphasize the need and importance of transparency and accountability in the use of United Nations funds. 
The time has come to set up a respectable mechanism to undertake this urgent task. 
Although the cold war is no more and old ideological empires have unravelled, the euphoria of triumphalism has been short-lived. 
There is turmoil almost everywhere as age-old nationalisms that have for so long been suppressed explode with a vengeance that knows no limit. 
True to character, the twentieth century will not, so it seems, fade away peacefully. 
Consequently, there has been a rapid expansion of United Nations peace-keeping operations - far beyond the capacity of the Organization's resources to manage. 
There is neither the manpower nor the financial wherewithal for the United Nations to be everywhere in the magnitude of presence that is so often requested. 
There is, nevertheless, every reason for us to be satisfied with the valiant efforts which the Secretary-General and his staff have exerted to ensure that the many fires of civil war that have become such dominant features of the so-called new world order do not engulf us all. 
The United Nations has shown that, given the wherewithal, it can live up to what we expect of it in the realm of peacemaking and peace-keeping. 
Imagine what Somalia could have become had the United States and the United Nations not intervened to safeguard the delivery of the massive humanitarian assistance which the international community has poured into the famished country. 
On Somalia, Botswana stands firm in its support for the United Nations mission of mercy in that devastated country. 
We condemn in the strongest terms the continued attack on United Nations peace-keeping forces even as we deeply regret the loss of innocent Somali lives. 
We cannot condone the massive loss of civilian lives in Mogadishu, though at the same time we need to be extremely circumspect in apportioning blame to one side of the conflict or the other. 
An attack on United Nations peace-keeping forces must never be taken lightly, for it is fraught with very serious implications. 
The horrendous spectacle of the corpse of a United Nations peace-keeper being dragged like a garbage bag on the streets of Mogadishu deserves all the opprobrium civilized humanity can heap on such a callous act of inhumanity. 
In many ways, the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM) has been a success. 
A world that is able to tolerate scenes of tiny innocent children being torn to pieces or maimed by shrapnel and bullets - innocent and helpless victims of a war that makes sense only to its perpetrators - is a world without a conscience. 
The international community must devise more creative ways and means of dealing effectively with that savage conflict. 
To turn to our own continent, in Mozambique there is an encouraging movement towards peace and tranquility. 
The situation there has stabilized enough to give us more hope than ever before that the war-ravaged sister country will soon enjoy the beginnings of economic recovery and national reconciliation and healing. 
The United Nations peace-keeping force, among which is our own contingent, is progressively moving towards full deployment and the accomplishment of its mandate. 
It is hoped that the many cease-fire violations thus far recorded will not sabotage the peace process. 
The survival of the State and nation of Angola is in very serious jeopardy as the senseless civil war that has been raging there since the mid-1970s has worsened and assumed the dimensions of an unstoppable conflagration. 
Unfortunately, in the face of this stubbornness on the part of Mr. Savimbi, the world seems utterly incapable of doing anything more than calling continuously for peaceful negotiations - a call that is continuously scorned. 
The international community must do more to save Angola. 
A terrible crime against humanity is being perpetrated against the Angolan people. 
We hope that this time the peace talks, if they take place, will produce the solution we have been desperately waiting for. 
In South Africa, the horizon of change is more promising than ever before. 
Negotiations for a new South Africa have been torturously slow and painful, but they have, in a stunning reversal of fortune, produced the first tangible evidence of the onset of real and meaningful change. 
Four bills - namely, those regarding the Independent Election Commission, the Independent Media Commission, the Independent Broadcasting Authority and the Transitional Executive Council - have been adopted by the Negotiating Council and will soon be enacted into law, having been passed by the South African Parliament. 
Once the transitional legislative package has been completed with the adoption of the interim constitution and the constitutional principles and fundamental rights at present under negotiation, the transition will officially begin with the installation of the Transitional Executive Council. 
He said, 
The date for the demise of the white minority regime has been determined, agreed and set". 
This was a momentous decision taken by Africa in the ardent belief and hope that we are truly approaching a historic watershed in the blood-stained history of southern Africa: the end at last of the long nightmare of apartheid. 
However, as Mr. Mandela and the Secretary General of the Pan-Africanist Congress of Azania, Mr. Benny Alexander, have conceded, freedom is not yet there. 
There is also the unfortunate boycott of the negotiation process by some parties, whose implications it is impossible to ascertain. 
Nevertheless, the people of South Africa, more than ever before, will need and, indeed, deserve our determined companionship as they walk the last and, possibly, the most difficult mile in their journey to the new South Africa. 
Botswana is encouraged by the readiness of all parties to the Liberian conflict to honour their commitments to the Yamoussoukro Accords and other subsequent peace plans. 
We are anxious to see the Accords implemented peacefully and in full. 
It is with a sigh of relief that we welcome the adoption of Security Council resolution 872 (1993) on Rwanda. 
We congratulate the United Nations and the Cambodians on a job well done. 89.56 per cent of Cambodian voters, undaunted by violence and threats of violence, have spoken loud and clear that they want peace and reconciliation. 
In the Middle East, the homeland of the Bible and its miracles, we have recently witnessed a miraculous rapprochement between the Jewish people of Israel and the Palestinian people. 
No effort should be spared in making the peace process only just begun a just, comprehensive and lasting one. 
Given the desperate conditions in the occupied territories, we, the international community, have a duty to support and nurture the peace process by contributing generously to the economic reconstruction of the area to enable the Palestinians to taste the fruits of peace. 
So long as the island remains divided, it will remain a source of conflict and instability in the area. 
So it is with Korea. 
Botswana hopes the divided peninsula will soon realize that it has become fashionable in this post-cold-war era for age-old problems suddenly to become amenable to solution. 
Change - peaceful change - through negotiation is the imperative of our time. 
The success of the United Nations and the Organization of American States in shaping the agreement deserves our commendation. 
We have no human rights abuses to hide, nor do we fear criticism - constructive criticism, that is - should the international community find some aspect of our domestic policy or policies to be incompatible with the enjoyment of human rights by our citizens. 
We have always maintained that no nation has the right to violate the basic human rights of its citizens while using Article 2 (7) of the Charter as an argument against intervention by the international community. 
Recent reports have revealed that the United Nations is spending roughly three times as much on peace-keeping and peacemaking as on development assistance. 
Problems of development, as should be clear to everybody, constitute the underlying cause of world conflicts, and for the United Nations to be effective in the maintenance of international peace, more energy and resources have to be expended on development activities. 
Of particular concern are the downward trend in Africa's commodity prices, the debt burden and the shrinking aid flow. 
In addition, many African countries, including my own, have had to cope with the serious effects of drought and famine. 
In order for an effective process of development to get under way in Africa the international community needs to establish a more open trading system giving access to, and adequate compensation for, commodities produced in Africa. 
For the past several years the market share for African goods has experienced a dramatic decline. 
Botswana appeals for a speedy conclusion of the current Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations, which we believe will strengthen Africa's trading capacity and allow unrestricted access of our commodities to the world markets. 
Clearly, necessary measures have not been taken to attend to this compounding problem. 
We have been fortunate to wake up from the long nightmare of the cold war and bear witness to the birth of a new world, however imperfect. 
The birth of any new epoch has never been easy or free of pain. 
The membership of the Organization has multiplied with the rapid emergence of new nations, whose aspirations for self-determination had for so long been frustrated. 
The import of this most welcome development is, of course, not simply that we are close to universality but, also, that the problems facing the Organization have multiplied. 
Thankfully, our rejuvenated United Nations seems to have borne this increased load of responsibilities with a great deal of enthusiasm. 
We also wish to express our appreciation to the outgoing President, Mr. Stoyan Ganev, for the wisdom with which he led our deliberations at the previous session. 
In our Island of Hispaniola, imperial and colonial rivalry divided the population into two peoples who, over the course of time, established two independent States - the Dominican Republic, which we represent here, and the Republic of Haiti. 
In that connection our delegation reiterates its appeal to the international community to lend real assistance to stabilize the democratic regime and to ensure the economic reconstruction of Haiti - assistance and cooperation adequate to meet the needs of peace and employment. 
As a result of the meeting, the two statesmen reached an agreement, subsequently formalized, that will ensure the speedy and constructive normalization of relations, with real reciprocal cooperation, between our two States. 
Since the conquest and colonization of America, the Dominican Republic has defended human rights. 
It was in our island, Hispaniola, that a loud voice was first raised on behalf of the rights of the indigenous inhabitants of our American lands - the voice of Brother Ant de Montesinos, in his famous Advent sermon. 
Faithful to that first call for the redemption of our continent, our Government honours this historical tradition, which is fully valid today in our country's official and private practice. 
We believe that neither geographical, economic, social, religious nor cultural differences can ever be used as a pretext for showing contempt for human rights. 
This should be done in broad consultations, after due reflection and with account taken of the need for equity, so that the Council can become more representative without its effectiveness being in any way mitigated or weakened. 
Rather, its authority and responsibility will be enhanced so that it can respond effectively to any crisis with which the international community might be confronted, as the Council has done recently. 
I would now like to express our views on developments in the international situation, particularly on conflicts that, in one way or another, have been affecting international peace. 
This has happened in the former Yugoslavia, where even now, despite the efforts of the United Nations and intensive diplomatic activity, blood is still being shed between brother peoples that until recently lived together under one flag. 
We would especially like to point to one positive development that represents perhaps our best hope for peace today: the transitional agreement between the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and the Government of the State of Israel. 
The long-standing conflict in the Middle East engendered dangerous tension that has kept the entire world in suspense and has been regarded as the potential source of a future conflagration of incalculable destructiveness. 
In connection with the development to which I have just referred - the agreement between the Palestinians and the State of Israel - it might be time to defer consideration of or remove the items on that conflict that have long appeared on the General Assembly's agenda. 
With this reciprocal exchange of olive branches of peace, we can see the promise of harmony between peoples that have been living in such uneasy proximity. 
The United States considered the situation with a view to deciding what was possible in relations between the Arab and Jewish peoples. 
The agreement culminated in the signing at the White House in Washington. In our opinion, that demonstrated unequivocally and very clearly to international public opinion the sincerity of the parties, who were fully aware of the extreme importance of the commitments into which they were entering. 
After economic crisis and the imbalance between North and South, the major challenge facing mankind is the environmental crisis. 
The gradual destruction of ecosystems and the deteriorating quality of life of human beings are unavoidable aspects of everyday existence for the peoples of the world. 
The political will of Governments and of all those who participate in organized civilian society will be necessary to our taking up this great challenge, which will involve commitment on the part of everyone - a commitment from all mankind. 
Here we have a valuable instrument for political programming and regional cooperation to protect the environment in Latin America and the Caribbean. 
Despite this ideological thaw, however, we still have arms trafficking and nuclear arsenals and, therefore, a serious threat to peace. 
Let me refer once again to the situation in the Korean peninsula and mention specifically North Korea, which is continuing its nuclear research and investing enormous resources in this undertaking. 
Let us invite it to cooperate transparently and effectively with the International Atomic Energy Agency in that body's important task of inspecting and monitoring nuclear facilities. 
Willingness to do so would constitute evidence of that Government's respect for its own nation and of its concern for the future of its people and of all mankind. 
We support efforts to ensure transparency in military expenditures so that military activity may be made more predictable, and peace and international security, at the regional and world levels, strengthened. 
Let me now turn to two important issues that are still on the agenda of this Assembly. 
None the less, we must redouble our efforts to ensure that measures are implemented both internally and internationally and result from coordinated policies of all the nations represented here today. 
Today, the phenomenon of globalization of the economy and integration of regional blocs is typical of the international situation, which is evolving so rapidly that countries such as mine can no longer put off negotiations to determine their participation in multilateral free-trade agreements, customs unions or regional markets. 
In this connection, the international activities of the Dominican Republic focus on the economic programmes of countries in our region and regional organizations that can help in our development and in our enjoyment of technical and financial cooperation. 
I should like to emphasize the Dominican Republic's strong support for holding a World Summit for Social Development to take up matters relating to the social situation in the world, particularly that of women, young people, the elderly, the handicapped and families. 
We should like to draw to members' attention a subject of serious concern to my Government and country, and that has complex and serious ramifications that will be brought before the appropriate forums during the forty-eighth General Assembly session. 
This is the Secretary-General's proposal to merge the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women (INSTRAW) with the United Nations Development Fund for Women (UNIFEM). 
My Government attaches the greatest importance to this decision, and requests this world forum to give it its closest attention in order to avoid committing a grave injustice by taking hasty action or the like. 
INSTRAW was conceived at the First World Conference on Women, held in Mexico City in 1975, and was established as the result of a series of resolutions, including, we should like to recall, Economic and Social Council resolution 1979/11 of 9 May 1979. 
This resolution specified clearly that the permanent headquarters of the Institute was to be my country, the Dominican Republic, a developing country. 
Moreover, my Government gave the United Nations the building that is being used as the Institute's headquarters. 
We request the Secretary-General to postpone any action leading to merger between INSTRAW and UNIFEM until such time as the General Assembly considers his proposal and comes to its own conclusions on the matter. 
Also, it would seem that there is an attempt being made to ignore, unilaterally, the Agreement between the United Nations and the host Government that is the legal framework within which INSTRAW operates. 
Mr. ARSALA (Afghanistan): Permit me, first of all, to congratulate Ambassador Insanally on his unanimous election as President of the United Nations General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
I expect that their participation at this session will contribute significantly to international peace and cooperation. 
The world has witnessed phenomenal changes within the last two or three years. 
With the collapse of Soviet communism, many new independent States have emerged, and several countries whose citizens lived unwillingly behind the Iron Curtain for almost half a century have rejoined the free world. 
The bipolar world has disappeared and the cold war has practically ended. 
These great changes provide an opportunity for us to reduce international tensions, to attain true parity among nations, to put an end to wasteful investments in destructive and devastating armaments and to free up our resources for more productive use by all our citizens. 
On the other hand, however, we also see that these changes in the world have created substantial uncertainties and in many instances have given rise to extremely tragic regional, local, ethnic and religious conflicts which, unless addressed by the international community, will endanger world peace. 
These conflicts, combined with the continuing problems of poverty, the widening gap between the rich and the poor, and the scourge of drug use and drug trafficking could offset the advantages we all hope to gain from the recent changes. 
Do we have the vision, the creativity and the resolve to ensure that the world takes positive advantage of the new realities for the benefit of all countries and peoples? Or will we continue to be myopic, dogmatically blind and self-centred, and risk losing this great opportunity? 
The Afghan people have a special stake in the choice we collectively make. 
Our special stake is based on our belief that the changes that have taken place in the world are partly the result of the enormous sacrifices made by our nation during the 14 years of struggle against Soviet occupation and communist rule. 
In this context, I would like to say a few words about some of the issues confronting the world community today, issues which we must address in this Assembly. 
I will then discuss the situation in Afghanistan and state what our expectations are of the United Nations and the world community. 
A definitive time limit should be set by which the Serbs should agree to the terms of the London Conference and withdraw from the seized territories. 
Otherwise, the current arms embargo against Bosnia should be lifted and other urgent and effective measures, including the use of force, should be considered by the United Nations and the international community to ensure that the Bosnian tragedy is ended and the Serbian aggression repulsed. 
The Palestinian people have suffered long. 
The Islamic State of Afghanistan would like to see peace finally achieved for these people in a way that meets their national objectives and satisfies their right to self-determination. 
Kashmir is another tragic issue that requires urgent attention. 
In the case of Somalia, the Islamic State of Afghanistan is distressed by the chaos which has resulted from increasing civil upheaval. 
We believe all peaceful avenues that might help in solving this problem should be explored. 
However, given that most of the tragedies around the world are caused by the massive increase in the availability of conventional weapons, my delegation would welcome and support a resolution to control the production and sale of such weapons. 
Such a resolution should also provide for effective arms collection programmes in countries which are saturated with weapons that are causing internal and regional instability. 
As all of you know, Afghanistan has suffered enormously within the past 15 years. 
Aside from the physical destruction, which was often nothing short of cataclysmic, the results of the war include well over a million people killed, over 2 million disabled, nearly 6 million refugees in neighbouring countries, and 2 million internally displaced persons." 
Almost the entire transportation, communication, and power infrastructure in Afghanistan has been either wiped out or severely damaged. 
The agricultural system is in total disarray, with the irrigation system destroyed, much livestock killed and the agricultural credit and extension services totally defunct. 
The placement of millions of mines throughout the country makes it impossible to revive the agricultural sector. 
Forests are denuded and the environment spoiled. 
Attempts to provide health care, medicine, immunization and so on are stymied by the destruction of so many hospitals and clinics. 
Mental health problems resulting from many years of war and bombings have no relief. 
Thousands of schools have been destroyed and many of our teachers and professors have been killed or exiled. 
Indeed, illiteracy has overtaken almost our entire population. 
A whole generation of Afghans has no experience of normal life or of education in any form. 
Let me describe the plight of one individual, Abdul Rahim. 
This man escaped to Pakistan from the war in Afghanistan nine years ago. 
Two of his brothers were killed in battle, and the third died of disease that went untreated because of poor medical facilities. 
He is responsible for two of his widowed sisters-in-law and their five children. 
Thus, as he returns to his village in Afghanistan he is the head of a family of twelve. 
It will be some time before he learns of their fate. 
His home is reduced to a pile of rubble, as, obviously, are those of his neighbours. 
The shops of the village are gone. 
His family is concerned about lack of flour, tea and sugar. 
This person is just an example; there are millions of people like him in Afghanistan. 
One of the most damaging legacies that Afghanistan has inherited from Soviet occupation, Communist rule and the long, drawn-out war is a substantial break-up of our civil and military administration and the virtual collapse of our economic and financial institutions. 
In the past year the Government has taken substantial steps to correct the situation. 
Indeed, progress has been made in re-establishing central authority and in reviving public and private economic and financial institutions. 
None the less, considerable work and much assistance will be required before we begin to overcome those shortcomings. 
In addition, given the destruction that has taken place, we are in need of a massive reconstruction programme which we are unable to undertake unless we are assisted by the international community. 
A similar draft resolution will be presented to the Assembly this year, and we hope that it will be supported and that many can take part in putting it into effect. 
When we raise the question of assistance for reconstruction and revitalization of the economy, our request is gently dismissed with the reply that once security is established, Afghanistan will be helped. 
While granting that security is important for a full-fledged reconstruction programme, I would suggest that a reasonable degree of peace and security does exist in large parts of Afghanistan. 
In these areas reconstruction is possible and, if started, could serve as a catalyst in revitalizing the entire Afghan economy. 
The vicious circle of security first and then reconstruction or economic revival first and then security must be broken if we are to make any progress. 
Another dimension of security is obviously political. 
Now I should like to come back to the two or three points which I mentioned earlier. 
One issue worth mentioning here and which has had both regional and international implications is that of narcotic drugs. 
At the present time the illicit cultivation, production, stocking, smuggling of and trafficking in narcotic drugs are without a doubt critical problems that face humanity. 
Regrettably, one of the legacies of the long war is the transformation of some parts of our country into staging areas for illicit drug activity. 
The Islamic State of Afghanistan, despite its scarce resources, has undertaken serious measures in the struggle against illicit drugs. 
We shall spare no efforts in combating these illegal activities. 
However, we must not overlook the reality that Afghanistan, with its extremely limited means and massive economic and financial needs, is not in a position to accomplish effectively this task on its own. 
Afghanistan needs urgent support from the international community to intensify the struggle against cultivation and of trafficking in drugs. 
Another area where we require cooperation is that of land mines. 
It should also be mentioned that, on average, about 300 people fall victim to land mines each month. 
The agricultural sector, the traditional base of the Afghan economy, will never be revived until these mines are cleared. 
However, there is an urgent need for greater assistance by interested countries both in actual mine-clearing operations and in training Afghan citizens so as to enable us to complete this task in as short a time as possible. 
In this connection, the delegation of the Islamic State of Afghanistan wholeheartedly supports the new item, introduced by the European Community, on the current agenda of the General Assembly concerning mine-clearing programmes for war-stricken countries. 
We look forward to a normal life in which all our citizens participate fully in the political, economic, and social life of the country, without any prejudice and without discrimination based on ethnicity, religious sect, language or gender. 
Here we consider it particularly important that Afghan women play an effective and positive role in the process of rebuilding Afghanistan. 
Indeed, we want to serve as a transit and trade route in our region. To this end, the Islamic State of Afghanistan intends to devise a reconstruction and development strategy that takes into account not only Afghanistan's own requirements, but also the requirements of the region. 
We are of course distressed by the recent upheavals in Tajikistan. 
We have made every effort to ensure that tensions along the Tajik-Afghan border are reduced. 
These visits have resulted in mutual understanding on important issues. 
We welcome the decision of the Tajik authorities to solve their internal political problems through negotiations so that the Tajik refugees now in Afghanistan can return to Tajikistan voluntarily with confidence, in security and with honour, in accordance with international norms. 
To this end we are planning to reach a trilateral agreement between Afghanistan, Tajikistan and the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees. 
The fact that after the collapse of the communist regime in Afghanistan and the takeover by the Mujahideen, no policy of revenge against the former regime members was pursued is a good indication of this commitment. 
It is true, however, that due to the massive number of weapons now in private hands in our country some individual incidents of human rights violations have taken place, and skirmishes between different armed groups have regrettably led to the loss of innocent lives. 
Therefore, the Islamic State of Afghanistan is taking measures to collect heavy arms from various armed groups. 
We seriously hope that these efforts will bear fruit in the not too distant future. 
The world is also witness to the fact that throughout the unequal war against the former Soviet Union the Afghans at no point carried out any acts of terrorism against Soviet citizens or Soviet property. 
All countries represented in this body should be thinking not only of the prevention of conflicts, but also of engaging our energies to uplift the economic, social, and political lives of every nation and citizen so that all are safe, secure and free. 
It is with such vision, such commitment, such sense of sharing, that we will be able to realize the objectives for which this Organization was founded. 
For our part, I would like to assure the Organization and the international community that Afghanistan will be a full and cooperative partner in all constructive collective efforts aimed at ensuring international peace, stability, progress, freedom and justice. 
May God bless everyone present and help us all in our efforts. 
The meeting rose at 1:30 p.m. 
The meeting was called to order at 10.35 a.m. 
My delegation joins in welcoming the six newest Members admitted into this family of nations in 1993: Andorra, the Czech Republic, Eritrea, Monaco, the Slovak Republic and The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
These new Members, all of which are relatively small, can draw some inspiration from the election to the presidency of the General Assembly of a representative from Guyana, the smallest developing country in terms of population, ever to assume that position. 
My delegation takes this opportunity to commend the Special Envoy for Haiti, Mr. Dante Caputo, as well as the able staff of the international Civilian Mission in Haiti for their invaluable contribution towards resolving the crisis. 
Notwithstanding the efforts of the United Nations Protection Force and the various international and non-governmental humanitarian organizations, thousands continue to starve, are expelled from their homes and regions, or perish at the hands of perpetrators of genocide and "ethnic cleansing". 
The United Nations agenda for development, which the Secretary-General has been mandated to prepare, must be given priority attention in the year ahead. 
At its forty-seventh session the General Assembly reaffirmed that development is a shared responsibility. 
In addition, it is our hope that substantive preparations for the 1995 World Summit for Social Development will reinforce the importance of focusing on the ultimate objective of our development policies and programmes: the well-being and advancement of people. 
Myanmar fully supports the Security Council's recommendation of 28 May 1993, which states that the Council considers that United Nations peace-keeping operations should be conducted in accordance with operational principles consistent with the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations. 
Following intensive deliberations, agreement has been reached on the chapter on the fundamental principles of the State, which is of paramount importance as it embodies the essence of the new constitution. 
Myanmar remains steadfast in its resolve to overcome this scourge. We realize that the problem of illicit drugs and trafficking transcends borders and is too complex to be tackled by any country acting alone. 
We have accordingly been working together with the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) and neighbouring countries to expand activities aimed at reducing the supply of illicit drugs and eventually eliminating opium cultivation altogether. 
UNDCP experts are already in the country working to achieve these goals. Myanmar and Laos have also agreed to cooperate in this regard. 
In the past year the strategy of combining prevention, education, treatment and rehabilitation of addicts, law enforcement and border area development has borne fruit. Significant amounts of illicit drugs and drug paraphernalia have been seized and destroyed. 
Mr. TAITT (Barbados): Permit me, Sir, on behalf of the Government and people of Barbados, to express our profound appreciation of the high honour which the international community has done to our region by your unanimous election to the presidency of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
Not even developed countries have yet been able to eradicate from their societies drug abuse and its mirror-image, drug trafficking. 
The Conference will take place in Barbados from 25 April to 6 May 1994. The Government and people of Barbados are honoured that the international community has, in accepting our offer, placed its confidence in our capacity to host successfully a conference of this size and importance. 
The Conference will be the first of the follow-up activities of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED) to be completed. 
As such, the Conference also represents a test of the political will of the international community to match the solemn commitments of Agenda 21 with real action towards more sustainable development. 
Barbados applauds the efforts of all those associated with the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, to lessen the vulnerability of those communities most susceptible to such disasters. 
The Organization is now called upon to expand its activities over wide areas of the globe. The new freedom of action reflects the current geopolitical reality. 
Peace, however, does not depend exclusively on the possession of weapons and on the thirst for supremacy. 
The Geneva Office is charged with external relations and programming responsibilities. Its main function is to mobilize the public and private sectors of industrialized countries, i.e. Governments, National Committees for UNICEF, non-governmental organizations (NGOs) and intergovernmental agencies in support of UNICEF policies and programmes. 
The Office serves as the global focal point for National Committees and NGOs for child advocacy, information and communication, fund-raising and programme cooperation for countries in Central and Eastern Europe. 
It provides common services to the Greeting Card and related operations (GCO), which is an integrated part of the Geneva Office. 
At the request of the Executive Director, it also has representational responsibilities and provides support to New York headquarters divisions as required. 
Significant procurement and shipping activities are performed by certain key field offices designated by the director. 
Other field offices are delegated the authority to procure certain programme supplies locally within established financial limits or when specifically authorized by the Supply Division. 
The Division consists of the Director's Office, Purchasing Section, Shipping Section and Warehouse and Assembly Operations Section, with the support of the Electronic Data Processing, Finance and Accounts, and Personnel and Administration sections. 
(a) Overall direction, planning and coordination of UNICEF global supply activities at Copenhagen, in New York and at field offices; 
(b) Developing, implementing and monitoring the application of supply policies, procedures and operational guidelines through the Supply Division Manual and in the Supply book of the UNICEF Field Manual; 
(f) Assisting country offices in obtaining the services of qualified logistics management experts; 
(h) Developing, issuing and maintaining the Supply Book of the Field Manual; 
(c) Undertaking procurement from suppliers for direct shipment to UNICEF-assisted programmes and for the replenishment of UNICEF warehouse stocks; 
(e) Following international market trends and developing world-wide sources of supply for UNICEF procurement, including supply sources in developing countries; 
(f) Monitoring data on currency use by UNICEF and directing special attention to currencies of restricted use; 
(g) Controlling the quality of standard warehouse items to ensure that the goods delivered are appropriate for local conditions; 
(h) Maintaining up-to-date prices and specifications for all supplies stocked in the UNICEF warehouse; 
(i) Authorizing procurement action to field offices. 
(a) Scheduling and arranging the shipment of UNICEF cargoes to the UNICEF warehouse at Copenhagen or to receiving countries, taking into account safety, speed and economy; 
(b) Insuring shipments in accordance with established policy and processing claims resulting from shipping losses; 
(e) Advising UNICEF field offices on matters concerning air and ocean shipments, as well as on the reception and port clearance of UNICEF supplies and equipment. 
(a) Planning and monitoring inventory levels of all standard warehouse items, including items in the emergency stockpile; 
(b) Packing kits and sets of supplies and equipment from standard warehouse items; 
(c) Reviewing/testing the quality of standard warehouse items to make certain that the goods delivered are appropriate, in consultation with the Procurement Section. 
The UNICEF Director for Japan, Australia and New Zealand is based in Tokyo. 
This chapter describes the organization of UNICEF field offices. 
Section A provides an overview of UNICEF field offices. 
Section B describes the current functions and programming responsibilities of the regional office and the responsibilities of the regional director. 
Section C describes the current functions and programming responsibilities of the area and country offices and the responsibilities of the representative. 
Section D describes the current functions and responsibilities of the sub-office. 
Section E describes the current functions of the outposting. 
One fifth of UNICEF staff are assigned to its headquarters locations in New York, Geneva and Copenhagen, as well as Sydney and Tokyo. 
UNICEF field offices are diverse in terms of structure, methods of operation and staffing, depending primarily upon the needs of the countries which the office serves. 
UNICEF distinguishes five types of field offices as follows: 
These offices are headed by UNICEF regional directors; 
(b) Area or country offices, numbering 78, which programme human and material resources for the benefit of children and women in the countries served. 
These offices are headed by UNICEF representatives; 
(c) National sub-offices, numbering 13, are located in countries where UNICEF programme inputs are significant enough to require a full-time presence, but are not of sufficient size to warrant a full-scale country office. 
Sub-offices are headed by assistant UNICEF representatives, who report to UNICEF representatives in the area offices described above; 
(d) Zonal or provincial sub-offices in large countries, of which there are 13, manage UNICEF cooperation in a number of provinces or States; 
All staff in UNICEF field offices are directly responsible to the UNICEF head of office in their country of assignment. 
In addition, many field-based staff maintain functional relationships with their technical or professional counterparts in specific divisions at headquarters and in regional offices. 
Regional offices provide technical advisory services and some operational support to country offices through specialist Professional staff and interdisciplinary resources. 
The regional office is headed by a regional director who reports to the Executive Director of UNICEF. 
While direct responsibility for programming UNICEF assistance rests with the UNICEF representative in the area or country office, the regional office has a major supporting role to play in providing technical and operational assistance to country programmes. 
The regional director and the relevant regional advisers provide support and guidance to those offices which need assistance in developing or improving systems to manage programme implementation. 
It is the responsibility of the regional director and other senior regional advisers to be familiar with conditions in each office that either facilitate or impede programme preparation and implementation and to provide country offices and headquarters with advice and assistance on overcoming any weaknesses. 
In carrying out the above functions, the regional director is assisted by regional advisory and operational staff who are posted in the region in response to the requirements of the area/country offices and their felt needs. 
The regional director is responsible for managing this regional resource group through appropriate work plans that meet the needs of field offices in the region. 
In carrying out these functions, the regional office coordinates with appropriate offices at headquarters, seeking their advice and keeping them informed as necessary. 
Each UNICEF area office and each UNICEF country office is headed by a UNICEF representative. 
The designation "area office" refers to an office which serves more than one country. 
Area/country offices are responsible for programming human and material resources within the basic UNICEF priorities and guidelines as set out in the medium-term plan and as they apply to the needs and situation of children and women in the countries served. 
As the head of the area or country office, the UNICEF representative is appointed by, and accountable to, the Executive Director. 
The representative is responsible for the overall performance of UNICEF in a given country or area, including the management of the UNICEF office(s) and the programme of cooperation with the countries served. 
The UNICEF representative is responsible for the management of the area/country office and any sub-offices reporting to it in the area of programme, administration, finance/accounting and supply/logistics. 
Such sub-offices may include national sub-offices located in neighbouring countries or provincial/state sub-offices located within the country where the UNICEF representative resides. 
The representative is accountable for the application of UNICEF policies and procedures in the use of UNICEF organizational resources, human, financial and otherwise. 
The representative prepares a work plan for the accomplishment of area/country office tasks and prepares budget requests to support the work plan and a staff development plan for all the staff under the representative's responsibility. 
In each country, the representative and staff participate with counterparts from government ministries in analysing and planning for the well-being of children as part of the countries' national development efforts. 
The representative advocates those elements of UNICEF global programmatic strategies that are particularly applicable to the countries being served. 
The representative is responsible for all aspects of UNICEF support to the country programming process as indicated below. 
After such programme cooperation enters into effect, the representative and staff assist the Government in the implementation of the programme and report thereon to the regional office and to headquarters. 
Those programming tasks are done in collaboration with the United Nations resident coordinator and representatives of relevant agencies of the United Nations system and, where appropriate, representatives of bilateral aid agencies and non-governmental organizations. 
In furthering the objectives of child survival, protection and development in the broadest sense, the UNICEF representative and staff deliver programme assistance to the countries served by the country office. 
The official framework for planning and implementing such assistance is the country programming process. 
The country programming process includes stages of analysis, programme strategy formulation, programme development leading to the preparation of formal documentation containing the country programme recommendations and various preview and review procedures. 
The outcome of the process is the country programme - a product of the situation analysis of children and women, past experience of programme performance, national plans and priorities and corporate priorities of UNICEF as set out from time to time. 
The culmination of these efforts is the approval of a country programme of cooperation by the UNICEF Executive Board; the UNICEF representative and the office team are then responsible for assisting the Government in implementation, monitoring and evaluation. 
Such programme implementation requires signing a plan of operations as the formal agreement between UNICEF and the Government, after which plans of action for specific projects are developed. 
All of these activities are carried out in collaboration with the Government and in support of the national programme. 
The representative and other senior staff in the office have a responsibility to foster good management/staff relations. 
Information is shared and circulated as widely as possible, consistent with efficiency considerations. 
Staff are encouraged to participate in decisions affecting them and their work. 
The UNICEF representative also has major external relations responsibilities. 
There are two types of sub-offices: (a) the provincial/state sub-office (sometimes called the zone office), which is located within the same country where there is a UNICEF representative's office; and (b) the national sub-office, which is the sole UNICEF presence in a country. 
Thus, in any specific country, a UNICEF sub-office may be located in the capital of the province, region or state. 
The distinguishing factor is that UNICEF sub-offices are located at sub-national administrative levels of the Government. 
The size of the sub-office varies, depending on the role assigned to it. 
In contrast, national sub-offices are normally located in the capital of the country concerned and are the main physical presence of UNICEF in that country. 
National sub-offices vary in size, depending primarily on the planned expenditure level for the country, the funded level of projects for supplementary funding and the degree of difficulty of the programming environment. 
National sub-offices report to a UNICEF area office. 
The head of a national sub-office, an assistant UNICEF representative, reports to the UNICEF representative concerned. 
The UNICEF representative is the accredited UNICEF official in a given country and is responsible to the Executive Director of UNICEF for all activities in that country. 
However, in nearly every case, the national sub-office functions as a programme implementation arm of the area office for the country assisted. 
Larger national sub-offices are assigned greater responsibilities including, for example, the calling forward of supply and cash assistance as required, or arranging for implementation reviews at the country level. 
It has a small number of staff - sometimes only one - such as a project or liaison officer. 
An outposting can be upgraded to a sub-office if its workload or staff increases, depending on the programme throughput of that particular country programme. 
This chapter describes the current composition and functions of other secretariat committees. 
The composition and functions of other UNICEF secretariat committees are shown below. 
Appointment and Placement Committees were established at headquarters under the provisions of United Nations Staff Rule 104.14. 
At almost all UNICEF field offices, there are Appointment and Placement Committees that are established following staff consultations. 
They make recommendations to the heads of offices with respect to the appointment and placement of General Service and national Professional staff. 
Job classification panels are established in offices world wide to review and classify posts according to the International Civil Service Commission master standard, which is applied to all posts in the United Nations Common System. 
They provide for a systematic two-way channel of communication between the administration and staff on all administrative and personnel policies and practices affecting UNICEF. 
Similar consultative committees exist at all other offices, which review conditions of service, staff welfare and other issues that are of local rather than global concern. 
These groups comprise representatives of local staff associations or committees and the management of the office concerned. 
This procedure provides that each office with 15 staff members or more can select its own ombudsperson(s), whose function will be to investigate complaints and to propose conciliatory means of resolution. 
Contract Review Committees have also been established at certain field offices in view of increased local procurement, applying either the same level of $70,000 at Copenhagen, $40,000 or more at Geneva, Bangkok and New Delhi, and $20,000 or $10,000 at other offices. 
At field offices authorized to undertake procurement, the committees include at least three staff members not taking part in procurement. 
The Insurance Survey Board monitors the UNICEF self-insurance scheme and approves purchases of commercial insurance when certain value limits are reached. 
The members include the Comptroller, who serves as Chairman, and the Directors of the Office of Administrative Management, Programme Division and the Supply Division, or their designates. 
At New York headquarters, the Board consists of the Comptroller (Chairman); the Directors of the Supply Division and the Division of Personnel; and the Finance Officer (Secretary). 
In field offices and the Greeting Card and related operations, local property survey boards have been established to undertake functions corresponding to those discharged by the Property Survey Board at headquarters. 
These local survey boards are normally composed of a minimum of three persons: the UNICEF representative or the representative's deputy, as Chairman; a programme officer; and either one or both of the following staff members - the administrative and finance officer and the supply officer. 
1. In my report to the Security Council (S/26644), I indicated in paragraph 26 that the financial implications of the immediate requirements for the enlargement of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) would be reflected in an addendum to the report. 
2. The General Assembly by its decision 47/450 B of 14 September 1993, authorized the Secretary-General to enter into a commitment in an amount not exceeding $5,793,400 gross per month for the maintenance of UNAVEM II for a period of three months from 16 September to 15 December 1993. 
3. Should the Security Council approve my recommendation for the enlargement of UNAVEM II as set out in the main part of the present report, it is estimated that the additional cost of the expansion would amount to $14,194,000 gross for a six-month period. 
In addition, the Security Council requested me to examine expeditiously the request by the Government of Mozambique and the Resist\x{763d}cia Nacional Mo\x{84f7}mbicana (RENAMO) that the United Nations monitor all police activities in Mozambique. 
2. I visited Maputo from 17 to 20 October 1993 and had very positive and constructive meetings with the President of Mozambique, Mr. Joaquim Chissano, and Mr. Afonso Dhlakama, President of RENAMO, as well as with leaders of other political parties and representatives of the international community. 
I am pleased to report that a new momentum has been created in Mozambique, which should help to facilitate the full and timely implementation of the peace agreement. 
3. A number of significant developments have taken place since my report to the Council of 30 August 1993 (S/26385). 
6. As I reported earlier, the Government had indicated its readiness to initiate assembly of troops as soon as RENAMO was prepared to do the same. 
7. During my visit to Maputo, President Chissano and Mr. Dhlakama agreed to begin the movement of their troops to assembly areas in November 1993 and to start demobilization in January 1994. 
The dismantling of paramilitary forces, militia and irregular troops will be undertaken simultaneously. 
8. In order to facilitate the cantonment and demobilization of troops, the assembly points that are not ready to receive troops should be approved by both parties and equipped to do so within one month. 
Since my last report to the Council, the Cease-fire Commission has approved two additional assembly areas, bringing the number of such areas to 36 out of a projected total of 49. 
The decision on the remaining 13 areas, most of which belong to RENAMO, has been held up owing to the logistical unsuitability of those areas or to political considerations. 
A number of the outstanding RENAMO sites may indeed need to be moved to different locations. 
The Government is ready to show flexibility by allowing RENAMO, under certain conditions, to establish assembly areas in zones under its control. 
Of the 36 approved assembly areas, 26 now belong to the Government (out of a planned total of 29), while 10 belong to RENAMO (out of a projected total of 20); teams of United Nations military observers have already been deployed in 23 of them. 
Meanwhile, the Government has indicated that it will permit the United Nations to establish a presence in the remaining 12 approved government sites when the number of approved RENAMO assembly areas is in closer proportion to that approved for it. 
Subsequently, the Government declared its intention to finalize the draft law through bilateral consultations with all interested parties. 
10. On 25 September 1993, RENAMO adopted a declaration reaffirming its commitment to elections in October 1994. 
However, it suggested that, in view of the short time available, elections could be held without completing the demobilization process. 
My Special Representative, while welcoming RENAMO's commitment to holding elections in October 1994, underlined that elections without demobilization would be contrary to the peace agreement, and, therefore, unacceptable to the United Nations. 
11. As stated earlier, an agreement was reached on the composition of the National Elections Commission during my visit to Maputo. 
The National Elections Commission will be composed of 10 members from the Government, 7 members from RENAMO, 3 from the other political parties and an independent chairman. 
If the National Elections Commission is unable to come to an agreement on this issue, it will present a list of up to five candidates to President Chissano, who will then make the appointment from the list. 
All decisions of the National Elections Commission will be taken by consensus. 
13. In their agreement of 26 August 1993, President Chissano and Mr. Dhlakama requested the United Nations to monitor all police activities in the country as well as the rights and liberties of citizens of Mozambique (S/26385/Add.1). 
In pursuance of Security Council resolution 863 (1993), I sent a small survey team of experts to Mozambique to assist me in preparing recommendations about the size and exact requirements of the proposed ONUMOZ police contingent. 
On 13 October 1993, Mr. Dhlakama issued a declaration in Maringue which stated that he would agree to begin the assembly of RENAMO troops at the end of November, provided that United Nations police observers had begun monitoring Mozambican police activities by that time. 
In the circumstances, it would be unrealistic to expect that the requested United Nations police contingent could be deployed at short notice. 
Given the possibility of delays in the deployment of the contingent, the Government and RENAMO have agreed to establish local subcommittees of the National Police Affairs Commission to monitor police activities throughout the country. 
15. In light of this very recent decision, the survey team of United Nations police experts is currently reviewing the police contingent's requirements and I will shortly submit to the Security Council a separate report on its establishment. 
Meanwhile, as a contingency measure, I intend, subject to the concurrence of the Council, to proceed with the selection and deployment of the 128 police observers already authorized by the Security Council (see S/24892, paras. 28 and 48 (c), and Add.1 and Security Council resolution 797 (1992). 
16. Paragraph 9 of Security Council resolution 863 (1993) called on the Government and RENAMO to make operational without further delay the National Police Affairs Commission, the National Commission for Information and the National Commission for Administration. 
As members of the Council are aware, these Commissions were established and their members and three chairmen were appointed by President Chissano in August 1993. 
The National Police Affairs Commission and the National Commission for Information are composed of 21 members: 6 nominated by the Government and 6 by RENAMO and 9 others by the President of Mozambique from Mozambican personalities known for their competence and impartiality. 
The National Commission for Administration is composed of eight members: four nominated by the Government and four by RENAMO. 
17. Since the inauguration of the Commissions, RENAMO had refused to attend their meetings, questioning the impartiality of the nine members appointed by the President to the National Police Affairs Commission and the National Commission for Information, as well as the nomination of the chairmen of all three Commissions. 
As a result, these Commissions, whose activities are very important for the implementation of the peace agreement, could not become operational. 
The National Police Affairs Commission and the National Commission for Administration are essential for the implementation of the agreements reached between President Chissano and Mr. Dhlakama in August on a single administration at the provincial and district levels and on the monitoring of police activities. 
18. Agreements were also reached on the chairmanship of all three Commissions during my visit to Maputo. 
After extensive discussion, Mr. Dhlakama also agreed with the proposed composition of these two Commissions. 
Both the Government and RENAMO further concurred that the work of the three Commissions would begin immediately. 
19. In paragraph 4 of its resolution 863 (1993), the Security Council strongly urged the Government and RENAMO to agree and adhere to the revised time-table for the implementation of the general peace agreement without further postponements. 
Subsequently, following the agreements reached between President Chissano and Mr. Dhlakama during my visit, the time-table was finally approved and signed by both parties in a meeting of the Supervisory and Monitoring Commission on 22 October 1993. 
The new Mozambican Defence Forces should be fully operational by September 1994. 
Voter registration is expected to take three months and has been scheduled from April to June 1994. 
The electoral campaign will take place from 1 September 1994 until mid-October 1994 after which the elections will take place by the end of October 1994. 
21. There has been no substantial change in the deployment of the military component since my last report to the Council (S/26385). 
As of 21 October 1993, the total strength of the formed units of the military contingent, including support elements, was 6,021, with contributions from the following countries: 
23. As of 21 October 1993, 303 of the authorized total of 354 military observers were deployed with ONUMOZ. 
Assisted by United Nations formed units, the observers continued to conduct inspections and investigations of cease-fire violation complaints. 
Furthermore, the observers were involved in the establishment and preparation of assembly areas. 
When the demobilization begins, the role of the military observers will be expanded to include supervision of the collection, storage and disposal of the arms and ammunition of the assembled soldiers. 
24. In paragraph 7 of my previous report (S/26385), I noted the need to provide additional patrols and surveillance, including permanent stationing of military personnel outside the main corridors. 
I also emphasized the need to bring the strength of the military component of ONUMOZ to the originally envisaged level in order to deploy troops in Zambezia Province and to improve security in that region in general, as well as to provide escort for humanitarian assistance convoys. 
Because of frequent incidents of banditry, international humanitarian relief organizations are reluctant to operate there. 
I therefore propose to deploy a United Nations infantry unit in Zambezia Province; the implementation of this proposal would not affect the overall strength of the ONUMOZ military component. 
25. A recent increase in incidents of banditry along the main routes, in particular in the southern region, is a matter of particular concern to ONUMOZ. 
One of the main tasks of ONUMOZ is to assume transitional responsibility for security in the corridors and on other key routes, as well as to protect humanitarian convoys using them. 
In order to address the immediate security concerns along and around national highway No. 1 to Xai-Xai, national highway No. 2 to Namaacha, the road connecting to Ressano Garcia and other main routes, ONUMOZ is seeking the close cooperation of the Mozambican police. 
In particular, a task force comprised of government and ONUMOZ representatives has been established to examine general modalities for such cooperation. 
26. The demand for ONUMOZ air transport has steadily increased with progress in the implementation of the Agreement. 
I expect that additional requirements for transport of Government and RENAMO soldiers to the assembly areas and their onward travel after demobilization will place an additional burden on the Mission's already overstretched air transport. 
Meanwhile, out of the 18 helicopters required, only 13 have so far been authorized. 
Moreover, ONUMOZ requires the further capacity of an extra C-130-type cargo aircraft. 
In the course of inspections conducted by the United Nations, two of those complaints were resolved and two were only partially confirmed, while two were not. 
On the whole, formally confirmed cease-fire violations have been relatively few and have presented no serious threat to the peace process. 
Since it resumed its meetings in June 1993, the Cease-fire Commission has reviewed a total number of 59 complaints of alleged cease-fire violations, out of which 27 have been partly or fully substantiated. 
28. As noted in my previous report (S/26385), the Government had complained that RENAMO occupied certain areas after the signing of the general peace agreement. 
These allegations were confirmed by investigations that were conducted by Cease-fire Commission teams comprised of United Nations military observers as well as government and RENAMO representatives. 
The Cease-fire Commission requested RENAMO to withdraw, but the latter claimed that those troop movements were undertaken mainly for logistical reasons and was reluctant to withdraw. 
Allegations that the Government had occupied certain areas after the signing of the peace agreement were recently presented to the Cease-fire Commission by RENAMO, and those claims are still under investigation. 
In some cases, logistical difficulties could serve as a justification for the movement of troops from one location to another. 
The Government has accepted the guidelines. 
During my visit to Maputo, Mr. Dhlakama finally indicated his readiness to approve the text, which was later signed by both parties in a meeting of the Supervisory and Monitoring Commission on 23 October 1993. 
The 380 RENAMO soldiers earmarked to participate in this training programme are already assembled at their headquarters in Maringue. 
32. The humanitarian assistance programme addresses the repatriation of refugees, the demobilization of government and RENAMO troops and their reintegration into society, as well as emergency relief and restoration of essential services in rural areas where returnees and displaced persons are resettling. 
It also provides for institutional support to Mozambican authorities in charge of emergency management. 
33. A year after the signature of the Rome Accord, over 400,000 of the 1.5 million refugees who had found asylum in neighbouring countries have returned to their districts of origin, the vast majority of them from Malawi. 
In addition to the ongoing operations for returnees from Zambia and Zimbabwe, organized repatriation of some 24,000 refugees from Swaziland began in mid-October 1993. 
34. Attention has also focused on the refugee populations in South Africa. 
35. With no major breaches of the cease-fire and good harvests, conditions have also improved for the resettlement of internally displaced persons who, during the civil war, congregated around provincial and district centres. 
The limited capacity of district administrations to respond to the increased demand for basic services has held back an even larger movement. 
In these forums, officers of the Government and RENAMO meet with field workers from United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations (NGOs) under UNOHAC's chairmanship and carry out joint assessments of the needs of populations in the various districts so that their actions on the ground are coordinated. 
38. Where a year ago a seemingly impenetrable wall existed impeding all communication, officials from technical agencies of the Government are now frequently welcomed in districts considered as RENAMO bastions. 
Thus a recent assessment mission was carried out under the auspices of the United Nations Office of Humanitarian Assistance Coordination in the district of Maringue, the geographical heartland of RENAMO, in the field of health, water supply and sanitation with the participation of several government agencies and NGOs. 
39. At the central level, progress has been registered along the same lines. 
A central tripartite committee on health has also recently been instituted with the participation of officials from the Ministry of Health and RENAMO to make possible the joint planning and implementation of health care programmes. 
40. A second mine-clearance operation was launched during the reporting period. 
In the space of two weeks they cleared a minefield near the village of Changara, removing and destroying 124 anti-personnel mines. 
41. The first pilot project, funded by the Commission of European Communities, in the Sofala province, has been expanded with five additional mine-clearance teams. 
42. The mine-clearance plan includes the establishment of a training centre to provide courses in basic mine clearance, mine-clearance supervision, minefield supervising and mine awareness. 
The project aims to train 1,500 Mozambican deminers, and is now in an advanced stage of preparation. 
Military instructors provided by several countries will implement this project. 
43. The Commission for Reintegration, held its fourth meeting on 15 October 1993 and approved two programmes for the reintegration of the demobilized soldiers. 
The second programme provides the framework for identifying training opportunities for demobilized soldiers as well as financing group training or tuition stipends for single trainees, with a variety of training establishments in the country, over a period of years. 
The first Commission for Reintegration suboffices will be opened in the provinces of Sofala and Manica, and others will follow as and when the basic prerequisites are in place. 
Throughout the reporting period tripartite discussions among government and RENAMO representatives, and chaired by the United Nations Office of Humanitarian Assistance Coordination, have been held with a view to reaching agreement on various employment schemes for demobilized soldiers and officers. 
46. During my visit to Maputo, I stressed to both President Chissano and Mr. Dhlakama that the United Nations can only facilitate the peace process and that it cannot promote and establish peace without the cooperation of the parties. 
The political will of the parties to achieve a peaceful settlement must be demonstrated not only with public statements but with concrete action. 
I also stressed to them that the international community would not invest additional human and material resources and risk lives in peace-keeping operations where such political will did not make a substantive contribution to the peace process. 
In order to absorb RENAMO's representatives into the structures of public administration and to integrate them into the society, adequate support from the international community would be required to supplement the limited budgetary resources available. 
48. Equally costly will be RENAMO's efforts to transform itself into a political party. 
In order to facilitate this process, and in accordance with the general peace agreement, protocol 3, paragraph 7, the United Nations has established a trust fund to which some countries have already made contributions. 
49. The Trust Fund has helped to solve some of the administrative and logistic problems related to RENAMO's participation in the structures established by the peace agreements. 
However, there are expenditures associated with the transformation of RENAMO into a political party that cannot be easily met through a United Nations-administered Fund, on account of the rules and procedures that govern their use. 
The establishment of complementary funding mechanisms and the provision of additional funds would help in resolving such problems. 
Although the new mechanisms should not be attached to the United Nations, it should not be difficult to establish adequate coordination links with the existing Fund. 
50. Recent developments in Mozambique have placed the peace process on a solid footing and greatly improved the prospects for full and timely implementation of the general peace agreement. 
I therefore recommend to the Security Council that it extend the existing mandate of ONUMOZ until the holding of elections in October 1994, taking into account the additional considerations contained in paragraphs 15, 24 and 26 above. 
51. I wish to place on record my appreciation to my Special Representative, the Force Commander and to the entire staff of ONUMOZ for their dedicated efforts to implement their mandate and bring peace to Mozambique. 
The members of the Security Council will recall that I indicated in my reports (S/26090 and S/26360) that the Military Component of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) was scheduled to complete its withdrawal from Cambodia by 15 November 1993. 
The Security Council, in resolution 860 (1993), approved the UNTAC withdrawal plan and decided that, in order to ensure a safe and an orderly withdrawal of the military component of UNTAC, the period of such withdrawal would end on 15 November 1993. 
The Officer-in-Charge of the withdrawal of UNTAC has now reported that, as withdrawal has progressed in accordance with the plan, security conditions in the country have deteriorated, and incidence of theft of UNTAC vehicles and other property, often by armed elements, has increased. 
UNTAC has further pointed out that, in the next stage of withdrawal, equipment will need to be retrieved from outlying areas following the departure of military personnel, which could expose UNTAC civilian staff concerned to heightened insecurity. 
In the circumstances, the Officer-in-Charge has urgently requested the extension of deployment beyond 15 November of the following categories of UNTAC military personnel: 
- 71 Military Police Officers between 16 and 30 November 1993; 
- 30 Military Police Officers between 1 and 31 December 1993; 
- 10 members between 16 November and 7 December 1993; 
- 8 members between 8 and 31 December 1993. 
It is my belief that these limited extensions are necessary in order to ensure the safety and security of UNTAC personnel and its equipment as they complete the withdrawal. 
The members of the Council will also recall that I indicated in my report (S/26360) that mine clearance will continue to be a major need in the post-conflict peace-building in Cambodia. 
I believe that further United Nations involvement in the executive and managerial responsibilities of CMAC is inappropriate. 
However, continued technical support and capacity-building will be required to enable CMAC to become self-sufficient. 
I have therefore asked UNDP to enter into consultations with the new Cambodian Government with a view to providing technical support and capacity-building as required for a limited duration. 
Pending such arrangements and in order to avert a damaging break in this important activity, I propose to extend the deployment of 17 existing members of the Mine Clearance and Training Unit of UNTAC until 30 November 1993. 
1. At the invitation of His Excellency Major-General Juval Habyarimana, President of the Rwandese Republic, a Regional Summit attended by the countries bordering on Burundi was held at Kigali on 28 October 1993. 
7. While thanking all the countries and international organizations for having supported the people of Burundi by firmly and unanimously condemning the coup d'at in Burundi, the Summit appealed to them to increase their political, diplomatic, material and financial support to the people of Burundi. 
9. Specifically, the Summit agreed that there was an urgent need to establish a stabilization force to restore confidence and security in the country. 
10. The Kigali Summit appeals to the international community to provide material, financial and technical assistance to the international force for stabilization and restoration of confidence in Burundi. 
11. The Kigali Summit also appeals to the international community to make a practical gesture to stop the massacres of innocent populations in Burundi and to help the people of Burundi to find a final solution to these recurrent tragedies. 
"The Security Council has considered the Secretary-General's report of 27 October 1993 (S/26644) submitted in response to operative paragraph 28 of resolution 864 (1993). 
It calls upon the Angolan parties to cooperate fully with the Secretary-General and his Special Representative to this end. 
"The Security Council notes UNITA's communiqu of 6 October referred to in paragraph 11 of the Secretary-General's report. 
It demands that UNITA take the necessary steps to comply with its previous resolutions. 
It is encouraged however by the Secretary-General's report that the United Nations system, working with humanitarian agencies, has now been able significantly to increase the rate of delivery of relief aid to all parts of the country. 
It welcomes the resumption of humanitarian relief deliveries to the cities of Cuito and Huambo. 
It commends the international community for its generous provision of relief aid and calls upon the international community to make available further relief aid rapidly to meet the growing need. 
"The Security Council shares the Secretary-General's view that UNAVEM II should be able to respond rapidly to any progress which might be achieved in the peace process. 
It encourages the Secretary-General to carry out urgent contingency planning for the possible augmentation of the existing strength of the military, police and medical components of UNAVEM II for deployment in the event of significant progress in the peace process, including contacting potential troop contributors. 
It stands ready to take decisions in the matter at any time within the period of the mandate authorized by resolution 864 (1993). 
At its 47th plenary meeting, on 2 November 1993, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.5, para. 2 (a)), to include the following item in the agenda of its forty-eighth session: 
170. The situation in Burundi. 
At its 47th plenary meeting, on 2 November 1993, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.5, para. 2 (b)), to add the following item to the list of items to be considered directly in plenary meeting: 
62. The situation in Burundi (item 170). 
Bilateral ODA flows from France to Africa were the highest among DAC countries, accounting for 28.9 per cent of the total bilateral flows. 
(a) A four-month post-graduate course on defence strategies and arms control, at the Higher Institute of International Relations, which was attended by a total of 20 students; 
(c) A five-month post-graduate course on disarmament and international security for military experts, organized by the Ministry of the Revolutionary Armed Forces and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, for which several documents and papers and other types of course material were prepared; 
(e) Lecture on the economic consequences of the arms race and other topics related to the disarmament and arms-control process at the National Defence College; 
(g) Lecture on the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons and on Their Destruction, and the measures being taken to guarantee full observance of its provisions at the Faculty of Biology of the University of Havana; 
(i) Preparation and publication of various articles and papers dealing with various topics related to the disarmament and arms-control process; 
(j) Inclusion in specialized, university-level programmes related to the peaceful use of biological agents or toxins, of the main elements of the biological weapons Convention that are felt to be required knowledge fur future specialists in this field; 
(k) Workshop on aspects of security and disarmament in the European context, sponsored by the Centre for European Studies and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, which was attended by over 50 Cuban specialists in this field and foreign guests. 
"Cyprus doesn't favour any attempt to enforce laws into her territory, which were promulgated by other States, and doesn't intend to comply with legislation of other countries whose provisions extend beyond their territory and legal jurisdiction. 
and to reiterate the principled position of the Republic of Cyprus, that it implements all resolutions of the United Nations, including General Assembly resolution 47/19 of 24 November 1992. 
1. France does not apply any law or measure of the kind referred to in the third preambular paragraph of General Assembly resolution 47/19 of 24 November 1992. 
In its view, such measures violate the general principles of public international law. 
3. France, together with its European Community partners, drew attention to those principles at the time of the promulgation of unilateral measures aimed at strengthening and extending the economic, commercial and financial embargo against Cuba. 
The Lao People's Democratic Republic has never promulgated or applied laws and measures of the kind referred to in the preamble to General Assembly resolution 47/19, because of its obligations under the Charter of the United Nations and international law. 
2. The Assembly also requested the Secretary-General to report to it at its forty-eighth session on the implementation of this resolution under the item entitled "Human rights questions". 
The present report is submitted to the General Assembly in pursuance of resolution 47/135. 
3. At its thirty-fourth session, in 1978, the Commission on Human Rights decided to create an informal open-ended working group to draft a declaration on the rights of persons belonging to national, ethnic, religious and linguistic minorities on the basis of a draft presented by the former Yugoslavia. 
The final text of the draft declaration prepared by the Working Group was recommended to and approved by the Commission on Human Rights at its forty-eighth session, in 1992. 
The Council gave its approval in its resolution 1992/4 of 20 July 1992, recommending the Declaration to the General Assembly for adoption. 
7. The Commission further requested the Secretary-General, in the implementation of resolution 1993/24, to provide additional human and financial resources for such advisory services and technical assistance of the Centre for Human Rights, within the existing overall resources of the United Nations. 
8. The protection of minorities has been the subject of several studies prepared by the members of the Subcommission since the 1960s. 
The final report of one of its members, Mr. Asbjorn Eide, on possible ways and means of facilitating the peaceful and constructive solution of problems involving minorities 1/ has direct relevance for the implementation of the Declaration. 
"2. Specific guidelines for the recommendations can be derived from a combined use of the provisions of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination (ICERD) and of the Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to National or Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minorities. 
Together, these instruments should be held to constitute minimum rules for peaceful coexistence and constructive cooperation among members of different ethnic, religious and linguistic groups inside States, to be supplemented by the provisions of the Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples, when the latter is adopted. 
"7. It is recommended that national forums (councils, commissions) be set up to propose, for the national legislature and administration, appropriate guidelines for the combined implementation of ICERD and the 1992 Declaration on Minorities, taking into account the particular situations in the country concerned. 
"27. In their bilateral relations, States should engage in constructive cooperation to facilitate reciprocal protection of the equality and promotion of group identities. 
Where specific minorities are mentioned in such provisions, the treaty should contain an additional provision ensuring that minorities not mentioned in the treaty shall enjoy the same level of protection and promotion of their existence and identity. 
"36. The Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities was established in 1947 with the primary task of making recommendations in this field. 
The programme of action should be seen in conjunction with the efforts to promote the rights of indigenous peoples. 
"37. To develop such a comprehensive programme would correspond to the mandate of the Subcommission as reflected in its title. 
"39. More specifically, the Subcommission should study problems affecting the situation of minorities in several parts of the world. 
"44. The Commission on Human Rights should consider establishing a working group on minority issues which should provide access to representatives of both Governments and minorities. 
The mandate of the group might be to examine the situation in different parts of the world and to develop more specific guidelines for the implementation of the 1992 Declaration. 
By providing a voice for the groups concerned, it would serve to facilitate communication between minorities and Governments and to develop methods for conflict resolution or direction of the conflict into peaceful channels. 
"45. The Commission on Human Rights should ensure that fact-finding and reporting under the special procedures (the thematic and country rapporteurs and the working groups on disappearances and on detention) also address minority issues under the respective mandates. 
"46. The Centre for Human Rights should consider the formation of a team dealing with prevention of discrimination and protection of the rights of vulnerable minorities and of indigenous peoples, ensuring continuity and competence in the subject." 
"(a) To study the proposal contained in recommendation 44 of the report aimed at the establishment of a working group on minority issues open to representatives of both Governments and minorities, and the mandate to be given to such a group; 
"(b) To study and to give advice to the Centre for Human Rights concerning recommendations 46 and 47 of the report, in particular ways in which the programme of technical assistance and advisory services can help in the prevention of group conflicts." 
15. The participants particularly welcomed the adoption of the Declaration by the General Assembly, expressing their hope that its provisions would be used increasingly as points of reference by the international human rights bodies and cited in national and international court decisions. 
16. It was noted that no definition of minorities was contained in the Declaration. 
The belief that a common definition and a common set of rights should apply to all minorities had been an obstacle in the past. 
17. They suggested that a more practical approach should be found. 
18. Additionally, the Centre for Human Rights, in cooperation with the Romanian Institute for Human Rights and within the framework of its technical cooperation programme with Romania, organized in May 1993 the Workshop on Conflict Resolution between Citizens and State Organs. 
Participants were selected from among minorities, trade unions, non-governmental organizations and government agencies. 
Minorities and refugees were among the main topics covered by the Conference. 
The Conference concluded with two round-table discussions, one of which dealt with the issues of minorities, refugees and migrant workers. 
20. Future activities of the United Nations programme of advisory services and technical assistance encompass aid to Governments in improving the situation of national minorities in compliance with the provisions of the Declaration. 
These services also include the provision of experts to help in drafting laws, the organization of national and regional training programmes, workshops and seminars, and the granting of fellowships and internships. 
22. The International Labour Organization (ILO) pointed out 4/ that its principal goals included the promotion of the human rights of indigenous and tribal peoples and the enhancement of their position within national societies, with respect for their cultural specificity. 
To attain these goals, ILO uses both specific standards on the subject and a targeted technical cooperation programme. 
These two approaches are closely linked and are mutually supportive. 
23. ILO also stated that the sharp growth in inter-ethnic conflicts world wide had revealed the need for a new relationship between the State and indigenous and tribal peoples and other minority groups. 
The Executive Board discussed, inter alia, the provisions of the Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to National or Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minorities and will continue this discussion at its next session. 
The subject is also being considered by the General Conference of UNESCO at its current twenty-seventh session in the context of proposed programme and budget for 1994-1995. 
25. The June 1993 issue of The UNESCO Courier, devoted to the question of the rights of persons belonging to minorities, discussed the provisions of the Declaration. 
26. In addition, in collaboration with UNESCO, the Institute of Ethnology and Anthropology of the Russian Academy of Sciences organized a workshop entitled "Democracy and Minorities in Post-Totalitarian States" in Moscow, from 8 to 10 September 1993. 
27. In collaboration with UNESCO and with its support, the Maragopoulos Foundation is organizing an international expert meeting on "New Forms of Discrimination" that will take place in Athens, in March-April 1994. 
29. The Human Rights Committee, a body of independent experts that monitors the observance of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, has given opinions on a number of communications submitted by persons complaining of violations of article 27. 
The Committee, in its interpretation of article 27, might take into account the provisions of the Declaration. 
30. The Committee's assistance in conflict prevention can also be regarded as a direct contribution to the implementation of the Declaration. 
34. Other treaty bodies can also contribute to the implementation of the Declaration by working to ensure that the human rights set forth in the pertinent conventions are enjoyed without discrimination and by raising specific questions relating to minorities. 
35. The Secretary-General, in his report to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session on the work of the Organization, 6/ emphasized the fundamental importance of preventing human rights violations before they occur. 
37. There are cases in which special rapporteurs and independent experts, appointed by United Nations human rights bodies to investigate human rights situations in specific regions and countries, as well as thematic issues such as religious intolerance, find themselves face to face with violations of minority rights. 
38. International non-governmental organizations play an important part in promoting and protecting human rights. 
They are frequently involved in mediation and are able to mobilize international as well as national public opinion when the rights of minorities are neglected or violated. 
39. Through research, the publishing of reports, and by serving as channels and platforms for oppressed groups on the one hand, and, on the other, by providing timely and factual information to intergovernmental bodies on human rights problems, non-governmental organizations open a new dimension in international relations. 
This has already had a significant impact on understanding of minority human rights issues and action to deal with them. 
That meeting stressed that non-discrimination and special measures leading to the equal enjoyment of all human rights remain the basis of minority rights protection. 
The planning and implementation of national policies and programmes, as well as programmes of cooperation and assistance among States, in accordance with article 5 of the Declaration, calls for due regard for the legitimate interests of persons belonging to minorities. 
New state mechanisms were called for to fulfil this commitment. 
It was also noted that the full participation of minorities in public life may, in some cases, call for special arrangements involving, inter alia, local government, federalism or autonomy. 
41. The meeting also underlined the importance of the provisions of the Declaration for the United Nations and its specialized agencies in the realization of minority rights. 
Participants expressed the conviction that these organizations, as well as regional institutions such as the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe and the Council of Europe, should do more to implement the Declaration, as well as minority rights provisions in other existing human rights instruments. 
It is important to recognize that the implementation of the Declaration is a continuing process requiring sustained attention and resources by all parties concerned. 
44. In his report, entitled "An Agenda for Peace", the Secretary-General noted that one of the aims of the United Nations in the changed international context must be to identify at the earliest possible stage situations that could produce conflict. 
45. Further, he stated that: 
"The time of absolute and exclusive sovereignty ... has passed; its theory was never matched by reality. ... 
Yet if every ethnic, religious or linguistic group claimed statehood, there would be no limit to fragmentation, and peace, security and economic well-being for all would become ever more difficult to achieve." 
46. At the same time, as stated in the preamble of the Declaration, "the promotion and protection of the rights of persons belonging to national or ethnic, religious and linguistic minorities can contribute to the political and social stability of States in which they live." 
47. It should be reiterated that questions relating to minorities can be satisfactorily resolved only in a democratic political framework based on the rule of law, with a functioning independent judiciary. 
48. There is evidence that many minorities are subject to grave and persistent violations of their basic rights. 
Given that situation, special efforts must be made to resolve specific problems in a constructive manner and through dialogue, by means of negotiations and consultations and other forms of voluntary dispute avoidance. 
49. The adoption of the Declaration by the General Assembly was a welcome development for the body of international standards in the field of promotion and protection of human rights of persons belonging to minorities. 
51. Evidence that minority rights in general and their implementation in particular are a vital issue is manifest in the consideration of those issues and related proposals by the Commission on Human Rights, the Subcommission and the Special Rapporteur of the Subcommission. 
53. The importance of adopting, where necessary, special measures for the purpose of ensuring to persons belonging to national and other minorities full equality with other citizens in the exercise and enjoyment of human rights and fundamental freedoms can be reconfirmed. 
55. Special efforts must be made to resolve specific problems in a constructive manner and through dialogue by means of negotiations and consultations with a view to improving the situation of persons belonging to minorities. 
The promotion of dialogue between States, and between States and persons belonging to minorities, with a view to the implementation of the Declaration should be encouraged. 
Unilateal, bilatral and multilateral efforts by Governments to explore avenues for enhancing the effectiveness of the implementation of the Declaration should also be encouraged. 
The Group conducted hearings at Gaborone from 16 to 19 August 1993 and at Harare from 20 to 27 August 1993 for the purpose of receiving evidence and hearing testimony from individuals and organizations having first-hand experience with the situation in South Africa. 
6. During the course of meetings held at Gaborone, testimony was heard from representatives of the African National Congress (ANC), the Independent Board of Inquiry and the Anti-Censorship Action Group. 
Testimony was also given by concerned individuals. 
9. The Working Group heard testimony from a total of 15 witnesses. 
However, the situation began to change soon after constitutional negotiations began and the death-toll rose, especially after the Multiparty Negotiating Forum decided that elections would take place on 27 April 1993, leading to the formation of the Transitional Executive Committee. 
The witness said that since August 1992 the violence had shifted from the Pretoria/Witwatersrand/Vaal area to the Natal region. 
In recent months, however, the violence returned to the former area. 
According to the representative of Lawyers for Human Rights, during the tense and volatile situations that followed, it was through the structures of the National Peace Accord, as well as appeals from the leaders of all groups, that violent incidents were prevented during the funeral ceremonies. 
This was due in part to the fact that the National Peace Accord committees are in a position to establish contact at the local level as well as undertake the task of facilitating and maintaining peace, a role that is vital, in the face of the increasing violence. 
13. It was reported that 117 people had been detained during the first seven months of 1993 under section 29 of the Internal Security Act. 
Under section 50 of the Act, which allows for 14 days' preventive detention, 74 detentions were recorded. 
On the other hand, no detentions were recorded during that period under section 31 of the Act. 
It was further reported that 21 people were still being held under the Unrest Areas Regulations. 
The Working Group noted that according to information received from the Human Rights Commission of South Africa no such detentions were recorded in Transkei, Ciskei and Venda. 
In this connection, the Working Group was pleased to note the reported establishment in March 1992 under the National Peace Accord of the Police Board. 
Furthermore, all this information was to be made available to those directly concerned and affected by the arrests. 
16. The representative of the Human Rights Commission of South Africa referred to several inquests into deaths in police custody and referred to cases where, subsequent to the inquiries, members of the South African Police were suspended from duty, pending investigations or a decision by the Attorney-General. 
17. It was reported in the Amnesty International Newsletter of September 1993 that, in a rare move, the Attorney-General from Witwatersrand had announced in July that a police lieutenant was to be charged with the murder of Bethuel Maphumulo, who was killed while in custody in 1990. 
The decision to prosecute, it was further reported, came in the wake of a campaign by the Maphumulo family, lawyers and human rights activists, who had struggled for more than two years to convince the authorities to bring charges against the police officer accused of responsibility for the killing. 
Twenty-one of them absconded and one was granted indemnity. 
The representative of the Human Rights Commission of South Africa further reported that at the end of July 1993 81 political trials were in progress involving 827 accused. 
20. The Working Group was informed that no executions had taken place during the period under consideration, although 302 people were known to be on death row and 29 of them were sentenced to death during the course of 1993 in relation to criminal offenses. 
Although all substantial ethnic groups of purely African origin in South Africa were eventually allocated to a particular homeland, the system was never entirely implemented. 
The remaining six are known as "self-governing territories" and do not have sovereign status within South African law though they do theoretically have a large measure of legislative and executive autonomy. 
In practice, there has been little difference for their inhabitants between the nominally independent TBVC States and the "self-governing territories". 
Although the Government of South Africa in 1991 repealed the major legislation implementing apartheid within South Africa outside the homelands, the statutes setting up the homelands remain in force. 
22. The reincorporation of the so-called "homelands" into the Republic of South Africa has been one of the most contentious points at the multilateral negotiations for a transition to majority rule, which began in 1990. 
The Government of South African has argued that the reincorporation of some of the "homelands" requires the consent of the Governments concerned, because it treats them as sovereign States. 
24. The land to be transferred was previously held by the South African Development Trust (SADT), a body established by the Development Trust and Land Act of 1936 to hold land intended for eventual incorporation into the homelands. 
The land it held was transferred to the Ministry of Regional and Land Affairs (formerly the Department of Development Aid), which is responsible for the self-governing territories, and it is this land that is now being transferred to homeland control. 
According to information received in previous cases where land has remained technically part of South Africa but administration has been by a homeland, there has been no practical difference from complete transfer of ownership. 
25. In its 1991 White Paper on Land Reform, the Government of South Africa acknowledged that there was no basis for further incorporation of land into the homelands. 
However, the Government has described the new transfers as "in accordance with the principles and guidelines contained in the Government's White Paper on Land Reform", on the grounds that full ownership was not being transferred to the homelands. 
The transfer of administrative control was a compromise agreed to because the Government had "come under increasing pressure from the six territories to fulfil the old promises of land transfer". 
26. While the Governments of Lebowa and QwaQwa agreed to the transfer of joint administrative control under the scheme proposed by the Government, the KwaZulu Government argued that full authority over the land should be transferred to it. 
In June 1993, two acts (the Regulation of Joint Executive Action Regarding Certain Land Act 109/1993 and the Joint Administration of Certain Matters Act 99/1993) were enacted empowering the State President to give effect to agreements for the joint administration of land outside the self-governing territories. 
In August 1993, South Africa and KwaZulu announced that a compromise had been reached on the land allocated to KwaZulu. The transfers would go ahead, although KwaZulu would not obtain full authority, South Africa retaining the right to control policing and education, with other services being jointly administered. 
According to information received, no land has yet been transferred under this agreement. 
She referred to the events during the commemorative meetings and marches for the day of mourning of Chris Hani, as well as instances when attempts were made, on other occasions, to report on or photograph crowds looting shops or indulging in arson. 
She referred to an attack on a cameraman and a South African Broadcasting Corporation journalist on 23 April 1993, which resulted in the death of the latter. 
She also referred to the Child Care Amendment Act of 1991, which aimed to enable adoptions of children without racial considerations. 
She further referred to the Education Affairs Amendment Act of 1992, which was passed to facilitate procedures whereby schools could admit pupils of other races and to the initiation of procedures to desegregate hospitals and eliminate discrimination in the entitlements of pensions which were previously based on race. 
33. Furthermore, she informed the Working Group that the child population (under 19) in South Africa in 1991 had been recorded as 17,585,922. 
The National Education Policy Investigation on Early Childhood Educare had expressed the need to coordinate education, primary health care, social welfare, housing and development programmes to meet the needs of children in an integrated way. 
Its report also highlighted the tension between the need for effective family and community participation in educare provision and the need to promote national unity and to distribute resources to redress the iniquities of apartheid in terms of an overall development plan. 
In that connection the differential treatment in the provision of educational facilities inherited from the apartheid system remained and no financial provision was made for African children of pre-school age. 
That practice stemmed from a discriminatory way of budgeting in the educational system, which still maintained the structure of apartheid. 
Violence had made access to schools extremely dangerous in affected areas and those African children who did manage to get to schools spent very little time in formal learning. 
She referred to a proposal recently adopted by the Government to introduce compulsory education for at least nine years, for which the State would assume primary responsibility. 
The National Education Policy Investigation (1992) and the ANC, among others, had made various proposals for restructuring a phased transition of the existing system, which was run under 19 different departments. 
According to the witness, compulsory primary and junior secondary education would require an additional 125,617 teachers and 11,044 classrooms, the total costs of which would be more than 2 billion rand. 
In view of the natural link with early childhood development programmes, an increase in possible access to primary education would undoubtedly lead to a greater fulfilment of aspirations for higher education. 
In that context, the representative expressed the need to support the Transitional Executive Council and to encourage it to work closely with democratic structures to achieve acceptable solutions. 
Several bodies connected with trade union rights bodies had changed their composition and had resulted in multiracial forums. 
The National Manpower Commission was now constituted as a tripartite multiparty body. 
36. The Public Service Act of 1993, which deals with civil servants, was passed in May 1993. 
It was reported that two bills concerning domestic and farm-workers were still pending before Parliament. 
37. According to information received, numerous arms were in the hands of the civilian population and in particular, under the government scheme of state subsidy, White farmers were heavily armed, which would further complicate the social relationship between farmers and their employees. 
Employers and workers as such were not participating in the constitutional negotiations and that could undermine workers' rights. 
It was reported that that could well prevent the farm-workers from organizing themselves. 
39. After agreement during the multilateral talks was reached in early September on the formation of a Transitional Executive Council, the South African Parliament approved it on 23 September 1993. 
41. The right to life continues to be violated with impunity. 
In August 1993 alone 554 deaths were recorded as a result of the violence in the country. 
During the first seven months of 1993, 2,000 people were killed as a result of political violence. 
42. The rise in the death toll after the decision to hold Constituent Assembly elections in April 1994 raises suspicion of deliberate action by certain right-wing forces to frustrate the democratic process. 
43. Endemic violence constitutes a key element in the South African crisis. 
According to the different testimonies submitted to the Working Group, it is mainly due to political rivalries and the so-called "third force", a clear reference to the role of the police and security forces. 
44. Detentions without trial under sections 29 and 50 of the Internal Security Act and under the Unrest Areas Regulations continue to violate individual freedoms in South Africa and should therefore be abolished. 
The Ad Hoc Working Group is also concerned about detentions without trial in the so-called "homelands", particularly in Bophuthatswana. 
46. The system of homelands, which is widely condemned by the international community, is still in force despite the repeal in 1991 of major apartheid laws. 
It appears, from the steps recently taken to incorporate more land into the so-called "self-governing territories", that the Government of South Africa still intends to perpetuate the Bantustan system. 
49. The population of children in South Africa in 1991 was recorded as 17,585,922. 
Children of different races are treated differently and are covered by separate departments. 
51. The political atmosphere improved significantly after the agreement reached at the multiparty conference on the establishment of a Transitional Executive Council and a previous accord fixing elections for 27 April 1994. 
52. In that context, the Group sees the removal of the trade and economic sanctions against South Africa proposed by Mr. Nelson Mandela as an important step in the process of reintegration of the country into the international community. 
55. The government institutions, in particular the South African Police and the Defence Force, should demonstrate greater determination to curb the escalating violence and take responsibility for guaranteeing security to all citizens without discrimination. 
58. A general amnesty should be given to all those under sentence of death for anti-apartheid activities that could be regarded as politically motivated. 
60. The Bantustan system, which was established unilaterally by the Government of South Africa without consultation with the territories concerned, should be speedily abolished without the prerequisite request or consent of the nominally independent homelands or the self-governing territories. 
62. While the recently adopted proposal to introduce nine years' compulsory education is laudable, the Government of South Africa should take urgent and deliberate measures to provide the necessary human and material resources. 
The international community should also assist in this regard. 
63. It is recommended that the Government of South Africa invite ILO to advise on changes to be introduced in order to comply with international labour standards. 
64. Any interim constitution should contain all the recognized international norms in the field of human rights. 
65. With the assumption of responsibility to guarantee public safety without discrimination, the Government should take firm measures for the surrender of all weapons presently in private hands. 
1. On 28 October 1992, the General Assembly adopted without a vote resolution 47/10 entitled "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe". 
2. By the same resolution, the General Assembly decided to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-eighth session an item entitled "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe". 
3. On 12 August 1993, by a note verbale addressed to the Governments of States participating in CSCE, the Secretary-General referred to General Assembly resolution 47/10 and requested the States to provide their views and suggestions on cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and CSCE. 
5. Following the above request, the General Assembly, noting the desire of CSCE to intensify its cooperation with the United Nations, adopted resolution 48/5 of 13 October 1993 without a vote. 
6. The present report incorporates measures of cooperation between the United Nations and CSCE, as well as replies received by the Secretary-General from States participating in CSCE in response to his note verbale of 12 August 1993 (see para. 3). 
7. On 26 May 1993, letters were exchanged between the Secretary-General of the United Nations and the Chairman-in-Office of the Council of CSCE (A/48/185, annexes I and II). 
8. Good contacts have been established and maintained between the Secretary-General, the Chairman-in-Office and their representatives. 
The Chairman-in-Office visited United Nations Headquarters on the occasion of the signing of the exchange of letters and subsequently on 28 and 29 September when very useful discussions were held with the Secretary-General and senior members of the Secretariat. 
9. It has been agreed that there should be a practical division of labour between the two organizations, with one taking the lead on each issue of common interest, and the other playing a supporting role. 
In recent months, CSCE has thus had a lead in peacemaking efforts in Nagorny-Karabakh, Moldova and South-Ossetia, Republic of Georgia, while the United Nations has had the lead in Tajikistan and Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia. 
10. In all these endeavours contacts have been maintained to ensure, as far as possible, complementarity, mutual support where appropriate and the avoidance of duplication in the planning and carrying out of activities. 
In addition to the publication in official documents of relevant information and decisions, frequent contacts, often on a daily basis, take place at all levels in New York between the United Nations Secretariat and the Permanent Mission of the Chairman-in-Office. 
While it is recognized that further improvements can be made, the level of cooperation achieved has been good. 
11. In the former Yugoslavia, valuable cooperation has taken place between the two organizations in the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
Their presence contributed significantly to the maintenance of stability in those areas. 
In this regard, the Secretary-General adds his support to the call for their return at the earliest possible date. 
13. The Secretary-General is represented regularly at the meetings of the Committee of Senior Officials of CSCE at Prague and will also be represented at the Rome Council meeting that will take place at the end of November. 
14. The Centre for Human Rights in Geneva is the focal point for relations between the United Nations and CSCE on human rights issues. 
During the past year, the Centre has enhanced its cooperation with CSCE, particularly with the CSCE Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights and the Conflict Prevention Centre in Vienna. 
Areas of common interest and joint action have included the question of minorities, fact-finding missions and preventive diplomacy in the area of human rights. 
15. The Economic Commission for Europe (ECE) has played a key role in the multilateral implementation of the relevant activities of CSCE in economic cooperation and the environment. 
In reaffirming its readiness to cooperate closely with CSCE, the Commission has requested its subsidiary bodies and its secretariat to take into account the recommendations of CSCE which call for implementation within the framework of the Commission. 
16. Since early 1993, the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) has developed regular working level contacts with the CSCE High Commissioner for National Minorities. 
UNHCR has enjoyed full access to informal CSCE meetings of the Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights. 
UNHCR has stressed its readiness to strengthen cooperation with CSCE on the basis of the complementarity of respective mandates. 
17. With the passage of time and as appropriate mechanisms are developed, the Secretary-General is confident that the benefits of cooperation and coordination will continue to grow for the mutual advantage of all concerned. 
The Secretary-General will continue to extend, within available resources, all practicable assistance and encouragement towards the strengthening of the capability of CSCE to deal successfully with regional issues. 
1. The "Helsinki Document 1992" 1/ states that CSCE is a regional arrangement in the sense of Chapter VIII of the Charter of the United Nations and as such provides an important link between European and global security. 
In that capacity, CSCE is called upon to make every effort to achieve the pacific settlement of disputes arising within its geographical area. 
2. The United Nations General Assembly, in its resolution 47/10 of 28 October 1992, welcomed that declaration and stressed the need for enhanced cooperation between the United Nations and CSCE. 
3. Such cooperation is even more necessary today when CSCE is developing its capacity for action in conflict prevention and settlement and intervening in areas in which the United Nations is active. 
Their activities must be coordinated in such a way as to be mutually reinforcing. 
It should be the subject of an ongoing dialogue between the Secretary-General of the United Nations, the Chairman-in-Office of CSCE and their representatives. 
7. The reforms which CSCE has undertaken to strengthen its structures and thereby improve its capacity for preventive action should enable it to exert greater political pressure on parties to conflicts and encourage peaceful solutions to crises, in particular by participating in or organizing under its authority peace-keeping operations. 
8. Concerted action with the United Nations system, and in particular the Security Council, regarding all conflicts which might affect the sphere of competence of CSCE must be continued and enhanced. 
As pointed out in the "Helsinki Document 1992", the rights and responsibilities of the United Nations Security Council remain unaffected in their entirety. 
9. Since the convening of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (at Helsinki in July 1992), the forms of cooperation and coordination between the two bodies have increased. 
An agreement to that end, dated 26 May 1993, was concluded between the United Nations Secretary-General and the Chairman-in-Office of the Council of CSCE (A/48/185, annex II, appendix). 
The European Community and its member States consider that their joint efforts to prevent conflicts will benefit from comprehensive implementation of that agreement. 
10. Cooperation between CSCE and the United Nations has already commenced on the ground, particularly with a view to coordinating their activities in Georgia and Tajikistan. 
11. CSCE and the United Nations are mutually supportive in their respective efforts to promote peace and stability in Europe. 
12. CSCE has for instance supported United Nations efforts in the former Yugoslavia. 
Following the refusal of the Belgrade authorities to extend the protocol agreement authorizing the deployment of these missions, on 9 August 1993 the Security Council adopted resolution 855 requesting the Belgrade authorities to reconsider their position. 
A CSCE mission carried out in Croatia by Ambassador Corell recommended the establishment of an international tribunal to judge war crimes committed in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
14. The report of the mission was transmitted to the Secretary-General of the United Nations 2/ and considered within the framework of Security Council resolution 808 of 22 February 1993. 
15. CSCE has assisted the neighbouring States of Serbia and Montenegro monitoring the observance of sanctions imposed by the Security Council. 
16. With regard to the conflict in Nagorny Karabakh, CSCE has entrusted to a small group of States, the Minsk Group, the task of facilitating a peaceful settlement of the crisis. 
17. These examples only serve to illustrate the growing cooperation between the two organizations which is welcomed by the European Community and its member States. 
There is, however, room for improvement, particularly with regard to the exchange of information. 
18. Cooperation between the two organizations could also be further developed following reforms undertaken by CSCE. 
1. Norway supports the views put forward by the Secretary-General of the United Nations in his report entitled "An Agenda for Peace" 3/ concerning cooperation between the United Nations and regional arrangements and organizations as defined in Chapter VIII of the Charter of the United Nations. 
2. Norway considers close cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) to be of great importance and welcomes the cooperation already established in certain areas. 
These consultations should include, inter alia, discussions on cooperation in specific situations, how the efforts of the United Nations and CSCE could complement each other and, where appropriate, a division of labour. 
5. Norway encourages the United Nations to follow up actively General Assembly resolution 47/10 of 28 October 1992 and to promote close cooperation between the United Nations and CSCE as regards peace and security in the CSCE area. 
In the opinion of Norway, the security situation within the CSCE area is closely connected to the global security situation. 
1. Poland, being one of the co-sponsors of General Assembly resolution 47/10 of 28 October 1992 is in favour of developing and strengthening cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations, and of cooperative arrangements with the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) in particular. 
2. This would in particular be true in crisis situations where several organizations act simultaneously, in order to avoid duplication, overlapping or dissipation of efforts. 
4. CSCE has already developed mechanisms and structures aimed at the peaceful settlement of disputes, as well as at conflict prevention and crisis management. 
5. Poland welcomes the exchange of letters which took place between the Secretary-General of the United Nations and the Chairman-in-Office of CSCE in May 1993 (A/48/185, annexes I and II) concerning a framework for cooperation and coordination between the United Nations Secretariat and CSCE (A/48/185, annex II, appendix). 
6. In view of the above, Poland would welcome the inclusion in the report of the Secretary-General of an analysis of the effectiveness of coordinating activities in the field based upon experience acquired thus far during parallel actions taken in different areas of ongoing conflicts. 
7. The purpose of such an analysis would be to examine ways and means of strengthening cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and CSCE. 
3. The spirit of these decisions has been reflected in an exchange of letters between the Secretary-General of the United Nations and the Chairman-in-Office of the CSCE Council in May 1993 (A/48/185, annexes I and II). 
4. Within this framework, it was agreed that the Secretary-General of the United Nations and the Chairman-in-Office of the CSCE Council and their respective representatives would hold consultations on a regular basis in particular on cooperation and coordination of activities of common interests. 
The CSCE delegation of the CSCE participating State holding the Office of Chairman, the CSCE Secretary-General and other CSCE institutions in Vienna would serve as points of contact in Vienna. 
5. It was also agreed that official information on relevant issues, including documents and decisions as well as specific reports, would be exchanged as appropriate between the two organizations. 
6. The two sides agreed to maintain close contact to ensure coordination, complementarity, possible mutual support and to avoid duplication in the planning and carrying out of activities. 
This relates in particular to long-term efforts to prevent conflicts and promote the political settlement of conflicts. 
7. It was agreed that such contacts should take the form of consultations on the preparation, initiation and implementation of fact-finding missions, as well as exchange of information between the United Nations and CSCE representatives in the field, on the situation in the area of their responsibility. 
8. In addition, cooperation may cover, inter alia, the exchange of information on preparing reports of missions, and an examination of the possibility of joint reports and joint missions. 
9. The forms of cooperation referred to above may be applicable to peace-keeping operations in the CSCE region. 
CSCE, in planning and carrying out peace-keeping activities may, as appropriate, draw upon the technical assistance and advice of the United Nations. 
The United Nations is also provided with all documents in the form of CSCE communications on both substantive, procedural and organizational matters. 
12. Various types of CSCE missions have been initiated with a view to conflict prevention and conflict resolution. 
To date, seven missions have been fielded, in areas of the former Yugoslavia and the former Soviet Union. 
Practical experience gained from these endeavours has thus been added to the discussion of the role and capacity of CSCE in the area of preventive diplomacy and peace-keeping. 
13. The Human Dimension Mechanisms of CSCE are increasingly being used as major foundation for the efforts of CSCE at early warning and long-term conflict prevention. 
Ways are being considered of using the 1993 Implementation Meeting on Human Dimension Issues to investigate possible new means of utilizing human rights mechanisms for these purposes and to improve monitoring of compliance with CSCE commitments. 
2. Ukraine, which considers its security to be inseparable from the security of all its neighbours on the continent, is in favour of establishing a reliable European system of collective security, in which CSCE can and should play a very important role. 
The cooperation envisaged in the agreement should increase the effectiveness of the peacemaking efforts of the international community in trouble spots of the CSCE region and at the same time eliminate unnecessary and costly duplication and overlap in that work. 
A solution of this question, and the development of cooperation in general, will help to ensure a constant exchange of information between the United Nations and CSCE, particularly in respect of the early prevention of conflicts and their settlement. 
Experience has shown the need for constant contact between the United Nations and CSCE on questions of dispatching various types of missions, including joint missions, and ensuring coordination between them and the exchange of the results of their work. 
4. The current agreement on cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and CSCE (A/48/185, annex II, appendix) in the prevention and settlement of conflicts is only a first step towards the solution of the most acute and urgent problems of the day. 
In particular, the question of establishing closer ties between the United Nations and CSCE in all areas of human activity should be studied. 
For example, the exacerbation of the problem of involuntary migrants and refugees is a serious challenge to security and stability in Europe at present. 
No one member country of CSCE can cope on its own with the streams of refugees who are leaving places of tension and instability. 
In this connection, coordination must be developed between the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, which is carrying out important and necessary work in its field, and the CSCE Warsaw Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights. 
6. CSCE, which is now actively developing its organizational structure and operational activities, while striving to rise to the challenges of the times, has great potential for solving the urgent problems associated with strengthening stability and security in the vast area from Vancouver to Vladivostok. 
As a regional arrangement, in the sense of Chapter VIII of the Charter of the United Nations, CSCE is an important tool available to the United Nations. 
The development of cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and CSCE will help in making optimal use of this tool. 
Ironically, it is often the Member States themselves who pay the penalty of the resulting inefficiency." 
He also recommended that interaction between the universal and regional systems should become more substantive and that databases should be developed to enable the jurisprudence of each body to be available to the others. 
1. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/215 of 23 December 1992, the Secretary-General has submitted a report (A/48/503) which provides a factual analysis of the financial situation of the United Nations. 
3. The central argument of the report of the Independent Advisory Group is that "the United Nations must be assured of the timely availability of funds to meet the obligations placed on it by Member States" (A/48/460, para. 17). 
Each recommendation is reproduced in full. It is then followed by the Secretary-General's comments. 
5. For his part, the Secretary-General had submitted to the General Assembly at previous sessions proposals for a secure financial base for the Organization: notably at the forty-second and forty-sixth sessions, in his reports on the financial crisis and situation of the United Nations (A/42/841 and A/46/600/Add.1). 
It should also be noted that support cost income emanating from peace-keeping and voluntary contributions is funding a number of programme support posts and activities. 
8. In recent years, while not moving away completely from the position that humanitarian activities should be financed through voluntary contributions, Member States have included some amounts related to humanitarian activities in the budgets for peace-keeping operations. 
9. By its resolution 46/182 of 19 December 1991 (annex, sect. IV (a)), the General Assembly decided to establish, under the authority of the Secretary-General, a Central Emergency Revolving Fund as a cash-flow mechanism to ensure the rapid and coordinated response of the organizations of the United Nations system. 
Resources would be advanced to the operational organizations of the system on the understanding that reimbursement to the Fund would be a first charge against voluntary contributions received in response to consolidated appeals. 
The operation of the Fund would be reviewed after two years. 
10. As at 30 September 1993, 27 countries and one non-governmental organization had contributed $48.8 million to the Fund. 
Seven organizations of the system had obtained advances from the Fund in amounts totalling $52.7 million to finance 17 projects or operations. 
As of the same date, some $22.4 million has been reimbursed to the Fund. 
The cash balance at 30 September 1993 was $19.5 million. 
11. The Secretary-General supports this recommendation, which is addressed to Member States. 
Recommendation 3. "All countries must pay their assessed United Nations dues on time and in full. 
12. The Secretary-General fully supports the thrust of this recommendation, which is addressed to Member States. 
The General Assembly, in successive resolutions for more than 25 years, has reiterated the same point and has recalled that this is a legal obligation of Member States under the Charter of the United Nations. 
15. The Organization has historically experienced problems of inadequate cash during certain periods of the year. 
However, in recent years their severity and frequency has increased to the point of being continuous. 
16. In this connection, it is noted that at the height of the Organization's financial difficulties, some Member States paid their assessed contributions in advance. 
For example, Australia, Canada, Colombia and Mexico fully or partially paid their 1992 assessments in 1991. 
In 1992, contributions were received from Algeria, Canada, Colombia and Kuwait towards their 1993 assessments. 
The Secretary-General deeply appreciates the good will of those Member States which made their assessed contributions in advance, despite parliamentary constraints. 
However, the only durable solution to the financial difficulties of the Organization is the full and prompt payment by all Member States. 
Recommendation 4. "The United Nations should require its Member States to pay their dues in four quarterly instalments, instead of in a single lump sum at the beginning of the year" (A/48/460, para. 33). 
18. If adopted in isolation, this recommendation is not likely to improve the cash flow of the Organization. 
Recommendation 5. "In addition, the United Nations should be given authority to charge interest on late payments under the new quarterly schedule, with such interest being deposited in the Working Capital Fund" (A/48/460, para. 33). 
19. The comments of the Secretary-General concerning "the new quarterly schedule" are contained in paragraphs 17 and 18 above. 
Interest charges would apply to all assessments, whether for the regular budget, the Working Capital Fund or peace-keeping operations. They would also apply to all outstanding contributions, whether for prior or current periods. 
"In order to meet their treaty obligations, countries that appropriate their United Nations contribution late in the year should appropriate their regular United Nations dues earlier than they do at present, if necessary phasing in this change over several years" (A/48/460, para. 35). 
Accordingly, the Secretary-General welcomes this recommendation, which is addressed to Member States. 
25. The Secretary-General agrees with this recommendation, provided that a reliable means to pay the Organization's bills is established first. 
Recommendation 8. "The level of the Working Capital Fund should be raised from $100 million to $200 million. 
28. In this connection, it is recalled that on the recommendation of the Advisory Committee, the General Assembly, in its resolution 36/242 of 18 December 1981, decided to increase the level of the Working Capital Fund from $40 million to $100 million. 
Furthermore, the continuing decentralization of activities from Headquarters has increased the requirements for imprest accounts all over the world. 
In the Committee's opinion it would be prudent to set the level of the Fund at approximately two months of current net expenditure, i.e. at $100 million" (A/36/701, para. 13). 
29. As early as 1981, the Secretary-General had proposed that the level of the Fund be increased to an amount corresponding to 25 per cent of the net annual level of the regular budget (A/C.5/36/28, paras. 26-31 and annex VI). 
In his 1992 report on the financial situation of the United Nations, the Secretary-General reiterated yet again his proposals for increasing the level of the Fund (A/C.5/47/13, annex I). 
On that basis, the Working Capital Fund in 1994 should be set at $300 million (rounded). 
This would enable the Fund to fulfil its purposes of providing sufficient liquidity to enable provision of advances of such sums as might be necessary to finance budgetary appropriations pending the receipt of contributions, and of meeting unforeseen and extraordinary expenses of the Organization. 
A Working Capital Fund of $300 million would represent some three months' requirements in 1993. 
Recommendation 9. "The United Nations should speed replenishment of its depleted reserves by depositing budgetary surpluses owed to those Member States with regular budget arrears into the Working Capital Fund" (A/48/460, para. 42). 
However, the Advisory Committee's position vis--vis the United Nations has been that borrowing in the open market would require the payment of interest, which could be substantial, and would thus impose additional burdens upon all Member States (A/36/701, para. 7; A/40/831, para. 12). 
33. While maintaining his position that the United Nations should be authorized to borrow commercially, the Secretary-General believes that such authorization should be exercised only when no funds are available under any of the assessed activities. 
At the same time, the Secretary-General notes that such a facility is not a substitute for adequate funding of the Working Capital Fund and the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund or non-payment of assessed contributions. 
34. In 1987, the Secretary-General had requested that he be authorized to issue certificates of indebtedness in the amounts of arrears, secured by an assignment of those accounts receivable and repayable, without interest, when the arrears were paid in full. 
Such certificates of indebtedness would be open to subscription by Member States and international entities and would constitute, in fact, borrowing from Member States (A/42/841, para. 21 (c)). 
The Advisory Committee did not object to that request in principle, on the understanding, inter alia, that this would be on a one-time voluntary basis and would entail no additional cost to the regular budget (A/42/861, para. 7). 
36. This recommendation is addressed to Member States. 
37. It is noted that the scope and cost of United Nations peace-keeping have increased significantly in recent years. 
In 1989, the United Nations was operating six peace-keeping missions with a budget of $600 million, financed from peace-keeping assessments. 
The corresponding figures for 1993 are 16 missions with a budget of over $3 billion. 
38. This recommendation is addressed to Member States. 
39. The Secretary-General supports this recommendation. 
40. By its resolution 47/217 of 23 December 1992, the General Assembly established a Peace-keeping Reserve Fund as a cash flow mechanism to ensure the rapid response of the Organization to the needs of peace-keeping operations. 
Following the final 1992 closure of the UNTAG and UNIIMOG accounts, an additional amount of $5.2 million was transferred to the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund, thus increasing its level to $64.2 million. 
As at 30 September 1993, a total of $59.7 million had been loaned to certain ongoing peace-keeping operations from the Fund to meet their temporary cash requirements. 
42. The major purpose of the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund is to ensure orderly cash flow and adequate funds to start up new operations. 
As new missions are mounted, start-up cost requirements grow. 
The Secretary-General trusts that serious consideration will be given to enlarging the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund. 
Both funds serve a similar purpose, namely, to provide a technical funding mechanism prior to the time at which Member States may reasonably be expected to pay their assessed contributions. 
In addition, the Working Capital Fund must also serve as "true" financial capital for the Organization and as a source of funds for unforeseen expenses. 
The Secretary-General has expressed the strong view that working capital levels should approximate three months of expenditures. 
However, in view of the different nature of individual operations and their patterns of expenditure, the Secretary-General would support an increase in the level of the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund to $400 million, which represents slightly less than two months of expenditures. 
Recommendation 15. "The Advisory Group would also support a regular appropriation for peace-keeping training, at a level the United Nations considers appropriate to enable its staff and military contingents provided by Member States to deal with the increasingly complex duties they are assigned" (A/48/460, para. 76). 
43. The Secretary-General supports this recommendation and understands that "a regular appropriation" means "a recurrent appropriation" in order to provide for the ongoing peace-keeping training activities. 
The United Nations provides assistance and guidance to Member States in implementing peace-keeping training. 
For example, pursuant to General Assembly resolution 46/48 of 9 December 1991, a list of national peace-keeping training and similar activities was issued in 1992; it will be updated annually. 
A peace-keeping training manual was issued in May 1993. 
For the biennium 1992-1993, there was some resource provision for training for peace-keeping and related missions from both the regular budget and from the support account for peace-keeping operations. 
For 1993-1994, it is proposed to provide $480,000 from the peace-keeping support account for the purpose of developing courses and training materials, and for seminars and workshops on legal and managerial aspects of peace-keeping operations. 
Since the mandate periods of these operations are normally for six months, at least 32 budget reviews must be undertaken in any 12-month period. 
There is a need to delink the mandate period of peace-keeping operations from their budget periods. 
It is considered appropriate that all ongoing missions that have been in operation for two years or more could be budgeted for on an annual basis and incorporated into a single unified budget presentation. 
Approval of such a unified annual budget would provide the Secretariat with appropriate spending authority. 
48. There are clear advantages for having a unified peace-keeping budget. 
Recommendation 17. "The Secretary-General should be permitted to obligate up to 20 per cent of the initial estimated cost of a peace-keeping operation once it is approved by the Security Council" (A/48/460, para. 83). 
49. The Secretary-General concurs with the thrust of this recommendation. 
This would provide a sufficient level of funding to meet start-up costs of the new mission and permit enough time for the preparation of a detailed budget that would reflect more accurately the requirements of the operation based on the knowledge and experience gained immediately following emplacement. 
50. This recommendation should be considered in conjunction with the past experience regarding the collection of assessments after new peace-keeping operations have been established. 
Recent experience has shown that payments of peace-keeping assessments have not been prompt enough to meet ongoing obligations. 
In early October 1993, the Organization owed some $605 million to troop-contributing countries. 
For now, the system of assessed and voluntary contributions provides the most logical and appropriate means of financing the United Nations, as it permits and encourages Member Governments to maintain proper control over the United Nations budget and its agenda" (A/48/460, para. 99). 
55. The assessed and voluntary contributions from Member States remain the most appropriate means of financing United Nations activities. 
Since the absence of peace impacts upon Member States and individuals alike, the Secretary-General considered it logical to seek voluntary contributions to such a fund from Governments, interested organizations in the public and private sectors, as well as individuals all over the world (A/46/600/Add.1, paras. 57-63). 
The Advisory Committee considered that the establishment of such a fund required a policy decision by the General Assembly before such questions as its level and operating procedures could be reviewed and reported on by the Advisory Committee (A/46/765, para. 13). 
57. In "An Agenda for Peace", the Secretary-General alluded to suggestions made by others in the course of public discussion for improving the financing of the United Nations. 
It is noted that these and other suggestions remain under discussion. 
In the future, when more concrete and feasible suggestions are made, the Secretary-General may make further proposals to secure additional means of financing the United Nations. 
The Summit, which was convened by the Head of State of Rwanda, decided, inter alia, that there was an urgent need to establish a stabilization force to restore confidence and security in Burundi. 
4. The President of the Rwandese Republic recalled the tragic situation that Burundi had been experiencing since 21 October 1993. 
5. Dr. Jean Minani, Roving Ambassador and Plenipotentiary of the legitimate Government of Burundi, provided the Summit with detailed information concerning the tragic events which have shaken the country since 21 October 1993. 
7. While thanking all the countries and international organizations for having supported the people of Burundi by firmly and unanimously condemning the coup d'at in Burundi, the Summit appealed to them to increase their political, diplomatic, material and financial support to the people of Burundi. 
8. The Summit solemnly emphasizes that the situation in Burundi concerns not only the people of Burundi but also the countries of the region and Africa as a whole. 
9. Specifically, the Summit agreed that there was an urgent need to establish a stabilization force to restore confidence and security in the country. 
10. The Kigali Summit appeals to the international community to provide material, financial and technical assistance to the international force for stabilization and restoration of confidence in Burundi. 
11. The Kigali Summit also appeals to the international community to make a practical gesture to stop the massacres of innocent populations in Burundi and to help the people of Burundi to find a final solution to these recurrent tragedies. 
1. By its decision 45/319 of 21 December 1990, the General Assembly, on the proposal of the Secretary-General (A/45/890), elected Mrs. Sadako Ogata as United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees for a three-year term of office beginning on 1 January 1991. 
The Secretary-General transmits herewith for consideration by the Fifth Committee a document submitted by the Coordinating Committee for Independent Staff Unions and Associations of the United Nations System (CCISUA). 
1. From 1 October 1992 to 30 September 1993 20 staff members of the United Nations were killed in service. 
As of 1 October 1993, 58 of those were still in custody or unaccounted for. 
Furthermore, over the past year, five staff members have been held hostage. While they were eventually released, the growing number of colleagues whose life, health and freedom is at stake is of high concern to the staff (see appendices I and II for details). 
2. Article 105 of the Charter of the United Nations determines that "the Organization shall enjoy in the territory of each of its Members such privileges and immunities as are necessary for the fulfilment of its purposes". 
The killing of United Kingdom national Sean Devereux on 2 January 1993 in Somalia perhaps best illustrates the complexity of bringing to justice the forces responsible for such acts. 
Yet, in spite of the fact that the suspect has been identified, the inability to apprehend him calls for improved international measures to bring to justice those responsible for attacks against United Nations personnel. 
7. While safety of staff on peace-keeping or humanitarian missions has become an even greater concern over the past year, the arrest and detention of United Nations staff has often been neglected by the official organs of the Organization. 
While some actions were taken leading to the release of several hostages from captivity, several Member States continue to ignore Article 105 of the Charter. 
Thus, our colleague Alec Collett, who was abducted over eight years ago, is still unaccounted for. 
So far, the General Assembly has failed to put adequate pressure on Member States that ignore Article 105 or which refuse to act against its violation by political forces within their countries. 
The issue of hostages taken in the Middle East will not be resolved until the fate of our colleague Alec Collett and other abducted colleagues has been accounted for. 
In this regard, however, the staff reiterates the need for a full-time security coordinator in the Office of the Secretary-General. 
We recognize that the United Nations administration, overwhelmed by the excessive demand on its limited resources, often seemed ill-prepared to react as swiftly as necessary to the multiplication and expansion of peace-keeping and humanitarian operations over the past year, which presented new challenges to the Organization. 
The latter is the more severe as United Nations staff now serve in areas where active conflicts take place. 
13. The response by the United Nations administration and Medical Service to staff members injured while on mission was perceived to be slow and insufficient in several cases. 
Several staff members reported to the Committee on the Security and Independence of the International Civil Service that they had been left with inadequate medical care in difficult duty stations for extended periods of time. 
Besides, the Medical Service had not provided the administrative support needed in these situations such as initiating a swift transfer to better facilities or a visit by family members. 
14. For many formerly detained staff members, suffering is not over with their release from illegal detention. 
They then face a bureaucratic nightmare and up-hill battle with the United Nations administration regarding their reinstatement into service or their entitlement to adequate compensation. 
Some of our colleagues have had to struggle for many years even after their grievances had already been acknowledged by the appropriate appeals bodies within the Organization. 
Some staff members were forced to hire outside lawyers in order to be heard by the administration. 
15. For instance, in a recent case heard by the Committee, a staff member who had been forced out of his position within a regional commission as a result of pressure by his Government has been left without a post for nine years since his transfer to New York. 
In spite of the fact that the Secretary-General accepted a decision by the Joint Appeals Board to place him adequately within the Secretariat and that he volunteered to serve on peace-keeping missions, he is now being forced out of the Organization. 
Rather than dealing with every case on an ad hoc basis, a unified procedure should be introduced by the Office of Human Resources Management that would automatically apply to such cases. 
In this context, the staff recommends that posts of staff members who are being illegally detained should be blocked until their return, their salary and other entitlements should continue to be paid and their families should be given all possible assistance including legal advice and protection from harassment. 
A considerable number of locally recruited staff of United Nations offices, humanitarian and peace-keeping missions are risking their life and freedom while serving the Organization. 
17. In recent years the Staff Union has sought to contribute to establish a truly independent international civil service. 
Thus, it has fought to put an end to the system of "pseudo-secondment" and welcomes the changes in the United Nations personnel policy in this respect. 
18. Unfortunately, in the past, staff members who did not comply with certain policies of their respective countries or who refused to turn in large portions of their salaries to their Governments were subject to retribution such as denial of passports and other hardships. 
Others suffered retribution for using the legitimate appeals machinery in the Secretariat. 
As of this date, a staff member of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) from China has been prevented from leaving his home country and resuming his duties at IAEA since 1989. 
In this connection, the staff wishes to reiterate that all staff members irrespective of nationalities are international civil servants whose rights have to be recognized and respected by Member States in order to enable them to perform their duties at the optimum level. 
Travel restrictions remain in effect for some countries, not withstanding repeated notes verbales from the Secretary-General objecting to this practice. 
22. The Staff Union representatives would welcome a more effective monitoring of violations and actions to correct these by the General Assembly, as well as intensive efforts to prevent future abuses. 
The establishment of a medical team to visit all staff now illegally detained should be on line before the end of the current session. 
23. The staff asks the General Assembly to monitor more closely violations of Articles 100 and 105 of the Charter by Member States or forces within these States. 
Ultimately, Member States are responsible for adhering to the international agreements and conventions they promised to respect upon joining the United Nations. 
25. The expansion of peace-keeping and humanitarian missions reflects the will of the States Members of the United Nations. 
In requesting these missions, however, they have to ensure that the United Nations has sufficient human and financial resources as well as an infrastructure realistically providing the Organization with the means to undertake such missions. 
These resources and prerequisites have to be in place at the start of any mission. 
If responsibility is given to the Organization without realistic objectives and sufficient means, the safety of staff is at stake. 
Taking into account its decision 35/424 of 5 December 1980 concerning guidelines for international years and anniversaries, 
Recognizing that the goal of the Olympic Movement is to build a peaceful and better world by educating the youth of the world through sport and culture, 
Recognizing also that the Olympic ideal is to promote international understanding among the youth of the world through sport and culture and is therefore relevant to the International Year of the Family, which will be commemorated in 1994, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 44/82 of 8 December 1989, 
1. Proclaims 1994 as International Year of Sport and the Olympic Ideal; 
2. Commends the Olympic Movement for its ideal to promote international understanding among the youth of the world through sport and culture; 
4. Invites all States, organizations of the United Nations system and interested non-governmental organizations to participate in the observance of the Year and to cooperate with the Secretary-General in achieving the objectives of the Year; 
Considering the appeal launched by the International Olympic Committee for an Olympic Truce, which was endorsed by 184 Olympic committees and presented to the Secretary-General, 
Recognizing that the goal of the Olympic Movement is to build a peaceful and better world by educating the youth of the world through sport, practised without discrimination of any kind and in the Olympic spirit, which requires mutual understanding, promoted by friendship, solidarity and fair play, 
Recognizing also the efforts of the International Olympic Committee to restore the ancient Greek tradition of the ekecheria, or "Olympic Truce", in the interest of contributing to international understanding and the maintenance of peace, 
Additionally, there appears to have been one flight on 25 October 1993 not previously reported. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 945. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 944. 
3. Peace-keeping demands have outstripped the current planning and logistical capacity of the United Nations. 
It is widely recognized that the United Nations is overstretched, with a level of organization, resources and procedures no longer adequate to cope with the demands made of it. 
4. There is, therefore, growing reason to agree on more predictable conditions for deploying peace-keeping operations and to define more clearly the realistic limits to what the United Nations can be expected to achieve. 
5. The Government of Australia is currently developing its views on how these conditions could best be articulated. 
At the same time, it fully supports efforts to enhance the effectiveness of United Nations peace-keeping. 
It welcomes the recent reforms to strengthen the Secretariat's capacity for planning, logistics and command and control of peace-keeping. 
Australia will continue to play an active role in discussion and development of proposals by Member States in consultation with the Secretary-General on practical steps to improve the effectiveness of peace-keeping. 
It is pleased at the measures already taken. 
2. In accordance with the wishes expressed by the Secretary-General, the French Government wishes to contribute to the thinking on the subject and to communicate its views as follows: 
3. France welcomes the substantial increase in staff and the enhancement of the infrastructures of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations. 
Such enhancement, which is a universally recognized imperative, is essential in order to respond to the continual increase in peace-keeping operations, which require constant political and military follow-up. 
4. Similarly, the French Government gives its unreserved approval to the dispatch by the Secretary-General of fact-finding missions to areas where the international Organization is, or may be, called upon to intervene. 
As underscored by the Secretary-General in his report of 15 June 1993, the mass of information collected by those missions, or communicated by Member States, should be dealt with efficiently. 
5. The function of military planning is today as crucial as political follow-up on the various conflicts in existence. 
It must therefore have more effective monitoring - and eventually planning - structures in order to anticipate crisis situations, to react rapidly and to facilitate initial planning of operations in accordance with the very specific constraints of the United Nations. 
6. Efforts should be exerted along three specific lines: 
(a) Even before the Member States make their contributions known, an initial operational concept should be drawn up on the basis of an enhanced military audit and, eventually, of a planning outline, in collaboration with the competent special representative of the Secretary-General. 
That is why there should be a gradual establishment of a new structure attached to the Secretariat and made up of officers with sound planning experience. 
(c) Furthermore, global planning cells already exist in a number of multilateral, political and military organizations, in particular in the North Atlantic Treaty Organization and the Western European Union. 
7. The major troop-contributing countries have regularly expressed their desire to be informed, in the course of a mission, of the general directions and operational decisions taken. 
In short, if it is necessary to enhance the Secretariat's capacity for analysis, planning and follow-up, it is logical that the contributing countries should also be collectively better informed of the progress of the mission. 
9. The stocking of arms and ammunition requires costly maintenance and the availability of qualified personnel who are familiar with the equipment they are handling. 
Peace-keeping involves the use of certain very specific types of equipment with which the contingents called upon to serve as "blue helmets" are not systematically supplied and which are liable to be used in extremely diverse theatres of operations. 
Plans should therefore be made for the Secretariat to acquire a small central stock of equipment specifically dedicated to peace-keeping. 
11. In the light of the increasing need for United Nations interventions, a thoroughgoing reform of the "blue helmets" mobilization system is necessary. 
These should be made up of already earmarked units forming a set of military modules to be trained with peace-keeping tasks in mind and supplied with equipment which is compatible among the various units. 
12. In view of the increasing number of peace-keeping operations, the current limits to the capacity of the major contributing countries have been reached. 
Eventually, each Member State should participate in this process. 
14. The logistical organization of such modules means that all the contingents called upon to be operational at very short notice should have a common base of know-how and methods. 
It therefore appears necessary to introduce training for all of the units concerned. 
However, the United Nations should coordinate, first at the level of high-ranking officers, and going progressively down the hierarchy, specific training courses which would allow concepts and methods to be exchanged. 
Such courses should be organized in turn by the major contributing countries under United Nations control. 
Furthermore, joint (staff) exercises should be progressively organized by the United Nations in order to test under realistic conditions the operational intermeshing of the contingents and to suggest concrete ways of enhancing it. 
15. The mandates of the missions deployed recently contain increasingly broad political aspects. 
16. This new responsibility means that the mission entrusted with such peacemaking should constantly be alert to the changing political positions of all the parties to the conflict. 
Any mission must be able to anticipate the problems it is likely to encounter and to explain to the populations concerned the rationale behind its decisions. 
18. France is firmly in favour of enhanced policy control over peace-keeping operations. 
19. There should be closer monitoring of the various phases of such operations. 
21. Apart from fully addressing the general desire for the development of preventive diplomacy, the dispatch of fact-finding missions involving representatives of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations would help to pave the way for the deployment of troops, identify needs, gather information and prepare cost estimates for the operations. 
The reports of these missions should be transmitted to Member States as soon as possible to enable them to make early arrangements for their possible participation in such missions. 
22. The practice whereby a special representative of the Secretary-General is appointed for each mission should be institutionalized. 
His role is to coordinate the activities of the various components of the operation (civilian, military, humanitarian ...), monitor the policy - and not the operational - aspects of military issues, and to report regularly on his mission to the Secretary-General and the Security Council. 
(a) The final political objectives of the force must be spelled out in the mandate. 
The Secretary-General should be able to propose an evaluation timetable in the report he submits to the Security Council when each operation is established. 
Such intermediate objectives could include: the partial or total disarmament of the belligerents, the establishment and observance of a cease-fire, and the dispatch of good-offices missions to the areas in conflict. 
24. The management and monitoring of the operation could be improved: 
(a) By developing the still too-limited resources of the situation room of the Field Operations Division. 
(b) By having the special representative of the Secretary-General report regularly (once a month) on his mission as a whole, the progress of operations, problems encountered in the implementation of his mandate and observance of the timetable. 
25. The involvement of regional arrangements and organizations in peace-keeping operations should be encouraged under certain conditions: 
(a) The special representative of the Secretary-General must be in charge of the operation. 
The representatives of regional arrangements and organizations must be under his command; 
(b) The policy of appointing a joint representative of the United Nations and of a regional organization may also be encouraged; 
(a) Wishes to reiterate its commitment to the current system of establishing a specific budget for each operation, which ensures financial transparency of the operations and allows individual monitoring by Member States; 
(b) Still favours the financing of operations through assessed contributions as the only way of ensuring the independence of such operations and providing them with sustained resources. 
Voluntary contributions should be accepted only from beneficiary States and only when such States have the financial capacity to make such contributions; 
(c) Would like detailed cost estimates to be prepared before every mission and a financial report to be sent to Member States before any decision is taken by the Security Council; 
(d) Will support any proposal aimed at conducting audits of ongoing operations or, generally speaking, at ensuring a more regular supervision of expenditures and provision of more comprehensive information to the oversight bodies (the Security Council and the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions). 
27. The difficult, complex and long missions that the United Nations has recently put into place throughout the world have highlighted some of the problems facing troop-contributing countries. 
(b) The safety of personnel engaged under the United Nations banner and the types of sanctions that could be taken against those responsible for attacks against such personnel. 
28. This consultation group, which must remain informal and flexible, could transmit the outcome of its discussions to the Secretariat, the Security Council and the General Assembly. 
The successful United Nations Transitional Assistance Group (UNTAG) operation in 1989-1990, which assisted in ushering in the independence of Namibia, was witnessed and enthusiastically supported by the entire Namibian population, as they saw peace and security being restored. 
Given the manpower and resources constraint, Namibia will, to the extent of its capabilities, play its role in peace-keeping and peace-building. 
The Government would encourage and support similar meetings in the future, or follow-up on the achievement of the Windhoek meeting. 
At the regional level, as well as the international, Ministers of the Government have incessantly sought to find ways and means to resolve the crisis. 
Following the experience of this specialized contingent of reinforced vehicles, Namibia will, in the future, consider seriously, if requested, participation in peace-keeping operations with a similar contingent, tempered only by financial constraints. 
7. Namibia would like to emphasize the significance for countries that cannot afford the specialized training required to be given the necessary assistance to bring their forces to the level required for effective participation in international peace-keeping operations. 
This is particularly pertinent to a young and developing country like Namibia. 
In the operation in Cambodia, the request by the United Nations was made at the last minute. 
The proposal, which is meant to reserve the last Category - D - for the least developed countries, would nevertheless result in imposing a heavy burden on developing countries such as Namibia. 
1. The Government of Qatar affirms the importance of peace-keeping and peace-enforcement machinery in accordance with the relevant articles of the Charter. 
It also agrees with the Secretary-General concerning the importance of preventive diplomacy to avert the outbreak of armed conflict that threatens international peace and security. 
Such forces should be more heavily armed than peace-keeping forces and available on a permanent basis for the purposes laid down in Article 42 of the Charter. 
3. The Government of Qatar believes that the proposals submitted by the Secretary-General in his above-mentioned report for the financing of peace-keeping and peace-enforcement operations are worthy of consideration and merit endorsement. 
1. The profound changes that have taken place in the world over the last few years have also changed the nature of the challenges faced by international peace and security. 
2. The priorities of the international community in the area of security are also undergoing corresponding changes. 
The attention of most States is now focused on peace-keeping efforts, and a corresponding need has arisen to strengthen the peacemaking capacity of the United Nations. 
3. The Russian Federation is pleased to note that over the last few years the United Nations, despite all the difficulties in its path, has made considerable progress in adapting its peacemaking activities to the changing conditions. 
4. At the same time, certain new problems have emerged. 
At times they even appear impatient and critical, when peacemaking actions by the United Nations become stalled or fail to bring immediate and conspicuous results. 
6. A substantive discussion, centred on "An Agenda for Peace", has also begun in the General Assembly, and its results are awaited with interest. 
7. In this context, the Russian Federation fully supports the recommendation of the Security Council that all States should consider participation in and support for international peace-keeping as part of their foreign and national security policy. 
This fundamental principle is reflected in the theoretical foreign policy documents and regulatory instruments of the Russian Federation currently being elaborated. 
8. The provisions contained in the statement made by the President of the Security Council on 28 May 1993 (S/25859) are intended to help clarify and develop the general political orientation and operational principles underlying the conduct of United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
9. The effectiveness of the United Nations peace-keeping operations could be considerably enhanced by making more active and comprehensive use of the resources offered by preventive diplomacy. 
Among the new aspects of this activity, the Russian Federation welcomes the first preventive deployment of a United Nations contingent in Macedonia as an important step forward in the search for new approaches in the area of conflict prevention. 
10. The Russian Federation is prepared to assist in providing the Secretary-General with essential information, including information of a confidential nature, to ensure effective preventive diplomacy and peace-keeping activities as a whole. 
11. The Russian Federation supports the idea that the Security Council should make full use of its powers under the Charter to steer conflicting parties in the direction of negotiated political settlement. 
This, in turn, presupposes a clearly defined interface between national contingents, the proper organization of the command system and the elaboration of precise rules governing the conduct of operations and criteria for the use of force. 
It goes without saying that peace-keeping operations with "difficult mandates" require a special approach, applicable also to the selection of United Nations peace-keeping contingents (taking due account of their experience and combat efficiency) and to the appropriateness of enforcement measures, and so on. 
14. It is vitally important that operations should be launched in the context of clearly defined political settlement objectives, and not merely as a response by the international community to situations where "something should be done". 
16. Attention should be focused on devising arrangements for the more rigorous monitoring of the planning and rational utilization of human, material and technical resources in United Nations operations. 
17. Attention should also be given to the question of financial support for the initial stage of an operation in the event of emergency deployment. 
The Russian Federation is prepared to support the proposal by the Secretary-General that arrangements should be worked out to accelerate the allocation of resources to a new operation, immediately it has been instituted by the Security Council. 
18. The Russian Federation still has doubts regarding the creation of a single budget for all operations, since this would leave unsolved the primary problem of the need to regulate expenditure and to enhance the effectiveness of operations, and would not improve the cash-flow situation. 
19. The Russian Federation believes that it is high time to consider diversifying the sources of financing for peace-keeping operations through the increased material responsibility of recipient States and other States directly interested in ending the conflict. 
It might be useful to secure resources from regional organizations, voluntary contributions, including voluntary contributions from non-governmental sources and, in specific cases, make use of contributions in kind. 
21. The following ways of improving United Nations peacemaking mechanisms are particularly timely in the light of the Organization's present tasks: 
(a) The existing structures involved in the planning, preparation and management of United Nations operations must be strengthened and, perhaps, additional structures should be created. 
Under the Charter of the United Nations, the Military Staff Committee is responsible for the strategic direction of any armed forces placed at the disposal of the Security Council. 
The revitalization of the Committee merits serious study. 
The division of tasks among Secretariat units must be more clearly defined. 
(b) Serious consideration should be given to the command and monitoring of field operations. 
Effective leadership by the commander of United Nations forces, close coordination of the activities of contingents from various countries and their adherence to the mandate given to the Security Council are of key importance. 
To this end, it is important to have well-defined interrelations and cooperation within the command of the operations (including their military and civilian components) and a single operational centre that functions efficiently 24 hours a day; 
(c) The Russian Federation welcomed the ideas underlying the concept of United Nations "reserve forces" proposed by the Secretary-General. 
(d) It is crucially important to ensure that operations are launched as quickly as possible, when fragile agreements in "hot spots" can and should be strengthened by a United Nations presence, which should begin with the sending of observers. 
The time between the Security Council's adoption of a decision and the actual start of operations should be shortened considerably; 
(e) In taking a decision on the start-up of an operation, in particular a large-scale operation, the Security Council should consider not only political expediency, the cost of the United Nations action and the degree of potential hazards of personnel but also the problem of "withdrawing" from the operation. 
However, this principle should not be adhered to slavishly. 
In exceptional cases, in the absence of a viable political settlement, the States Members of the United Nations should agree to extend the operation, since "a bad peace is better than a good quarrel". 
The practice of including in Security Council decisions provisions that make the presence of United Nations personnel in conflict areas contingent on progress towards a political settlement should be more widely applied; 
(f) Extremely pressing is the need to improve procedures for recruiting and training personnel, including civilian personnel. In particular, the criteria for recruiting civilian personnel should be more precise and recommendations on the training of such staff to carry out United Nations operations should be standardized. 
The Russian Federation considers it advisable for the United Nations Secretariat to compile and send to potential donor countries an illustrative list of specialities and requirements to be met by candidates. 
22. Lately, the question of safety of personnel has become particularly acute. 
In this regard, the Russian Federation is in favour of the most resolute measures, including measures to bring to justice persons and organizations guilty of attacks on and other acts of violence against the "blue berets". 
The mandatory conclusion of agreements with recipient countries on the status of United Nations forces is a partial solution to the problem but does not provide an adequate answer to all questions. 
23. The right of the United Nations to bring to justice persons who resort to force against United Nations personnel must be made legally binding. 
A precedent for this might arise when the International Court of Justice begins its proceedings on the former Yugoslavia. 
25. The Russian Federation considers useful the proposals to decentralize responsibility for peace-keeping and peacemaking and supports the idea of enhancing the role of regional organizations in this area in accordance with Chapter VIII of the Charter of the United Nations. 
Progress in this direction should be gradual, and an indispensable condition should be that the Security Council bears the principal responsibility for maintaining international peace and security. 
As a member of those mechanisms and agreements, the Russian Federation appreciates the practical contribution of the United Nations to the settlement of these conflicts, and is prepared to cooperate further with it. 
1. The Nordic countries welcome and support the ongoing efforts to restructure the Department of Peace-keeping Operations aimed at strengthening the capacity of the United Nations in the field of peace-keeping. 
2. They especially welcome the integration of relevant parts of the Field Operations Division into the Department of Peace-keeping Operations as a step they believe will strengthen and make more effective the planning, management and administration support to the operations. 
3. They look forward to the result of the work of the stand-by planning team aimed at improving and speeding up the process by which the Organization obtains personnel or formed units and equipment from Member States for new peace-keeping operations or the expansion of existing ones. 
6. They furthermore consider the creation of a military planning cell within the Department of Peace-keeping Operations an essential and timely measure for enhancing the capacity of the Secretariat. 
8. The arrangements for training of peace-keeping personnel - military, civilian and police - should be reviewed and improved, using the appropriate capabilities of Member States, regional organizations and arrangements, non-governmental organizations and the Secretariat. 
11. The serious financial situation of United Nations peace-keeping operations is of major concern to the Nordic countries. 
Action must be taken, bearing in mind the useful proposals in the Volcker-Ogata report (A/48/460, annex) to ensure adequate financing of the peace-keeping operations, based on the principle of collective responsibility and the payment of assessed contributions in full and on time. 
In this connection, the Nordic countries stress the importance of reimbursing all the outstanding dues of troop-contributing countries without delay. 
12. While welcoming the establishment of the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund, the Nordic countries underline the need for further discussions on how to achieve adequate financing of the initial phase of peace-keeping operations. 
13. The Nordic countries suggest that steps be taken to enable the delegation of increased financial and administrative authority to the force commander or the special representative for a multi-component mission, as a way of enhancing the performance of the mission and achieving greater cost-efficiency. 
The Secretariat is urged to conclude such agreements with contributing Member States. 
1. The Royal Thai Government concurs with the Secretary-General's observation that "the foundation-stone of the work of the United Nations is and must remain the State". 
Since peace-enforcement activities entail substantial new risks, the Royal Thai Government feels that the advantages and disadvantages of each United Nations peace-enforcement activity must be thoroughly considered. 
In some situations, such activities may be counterproductive, especially when consent has not been obtained from all the parties involved in the conflict. 
3. The Secretary-General's suggestion that United Nations peace-keepers be sent to "zones of instability and potential crisis" to prevent any outbreak of hostilities also requires further careful consideration. 
The Royal Thai Government feels that force commanders should be appointed early and be directly engaged in preliminary planning so that early advice concerning force composition and requirements can be given to ensure effective preparation by troop-contributing countries. 
Moreover, procurement and logistics procedures must also be improved. 
6. The rapid expansion of peace-keeping activities has created an urgent need for a fully functional situation room/operations centre at United Nations Headquarters. 
In the long-run, it may serve to integrate the operational, logistics, planning and intelligence requirements of such operations. 
7. The Royal Thai Government believes that much of the success of all peace-keeping activities depends on well-trained personnel. 
It is self-evident that training should be based on agreed standards and concepts of operations. 
The effort to prepare a comprehensive United Nations manual on logistics policies and procedures is most welcome. 
Moreover, the feasibility of setting up regional training centres should be seriously studied. This is because regional cooperation in sharing experiences could enhance Member States' capability and preparedness to contribute to peace-keeping operations. 
It is our firm belief that the United Nations peace-keeping efforts are too vital to the maintenance of world peace to remain hostage to financial and budgetary restrictions. 
9. As a troop-contributing country, Thailand is gravely concerned with the growing number of fatalities among peace-keeping and other personnel. 
Such operations need clear and achievable objectives linked to an ongoing political process that can provide a solution, and a precise mandate as well as the consent of the parties and confidence that the necessary resources will be made available. 
3. The British Government welcomes the considerable efforts already made by the Secretary-General to strengthen and enhance the United Nations capability to plan and conduct peace-keeping operations. 
Useful initiatives have been taken, in particular the strengthening of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, the establishment of a 24-hour situation room and the initiative of the stand-by force planning project. 
4. Command and control relationships need to be more clearly defined. 
Such unity of command is unlikely to be achieved until all aspects of a peace-keeping operations are handled by a single department at United Nations Headquarters. 
5. The actual command function (that is, the authority to assign force elements to tasks and to reassign them as necessary) should remain the responsibility of the force commander. 
The United Nations Headquarters should be responsible for providing direction to commanders and acting as the essential political/military interface. 
It should focus on strategic rather than detailed operational planning and needs improved capability in this area. 
Economy of effort is also required, not only to reduce costs but to ensure that a surge capability exists and to make sure that scarce resources are husbanded wisely. 
The United Kingdom believes that these four principles could best be applied to the Secretariat through the establishment of an expanded planning and operations staff - a general staff for peace-keeping. 
They would augment the existing embryonic planning and operations cell and provide the capacity, expertise and experience it will require if it is to be effective. 
Such staff should work to agreed standards with clear performance goals. 
7. The planning and operations staff would provide the United Nations with the "nervous system" for which its present staff is neither structured nor resourced. 
Members of the planning and operations staff might also deploy to operations as principal staff officers to United Nations commanders. 
In preparing an operational plan, due regard must be paid to potential costs to ensure that expenditure does not exceed what is essential to carry out tasks effectively. 
8. There is also a need to examine the best means of drawing in staff used to working together to form the nucleus of a headquarters when deploying a new mission. 
It is suggested that the professional nucleus of a field headquarters should be found principally from individual States involved, or lead nations. 
Sometimes a regional organization might provide the nucleus. 
The combination of trained personnel together with the continuity and expertise brought by deploying members of the planning and operations staff would help overcome the inherent disadvantages encountered when multinational headquarters are assembled in a mission area. 
9. The United Nations needs to provide force commanders with considered political analysis based on accurate and up-to-date information about the situation on the ground. 
It would be prohibitively expensive for the United Nations to develop a viable in-house military information capability. 
10. The United Nations needs to develop a system-wide communication system, so that strategic communications offer value for money and efficiency. 
A communications working party might examine how best to ensure that all United Nations parties (including agencies) engaged in operations are able to communicate effectively with each other. 
11. The United Nations may wish to examine the need for coordinating mapping requirements and availability for operations and the appointment of a specialist mapping adviser as a member of the military staff. 
Coordination of all interested agencies is crucial. 
However, this political strength can be a source of military difficulties as forces from a variety of nations with different levels of expertise, operating to different standard operating procedures attempt to work together often for the first time. 
15. Once developed, doctrine and standard operating procedures adapted to take account of current operations should be disseminated more widely among membership. 
Troop-contributing nations should fully understand these procedures and be competent in implementing them before deployment. 
16. Training should remain a national responsibility but structured to meet individual and unit standards set by the United Nations. 
Experienced States should be willing to send personnel to participate in work of other staff colleges, and help them develop their own training programmes. 
17. The United Nations might also examine the concept of experienced peace-keeping nations deploying small short-term training teams to train units from less experienced nations. 
Such training could be organized on a regional basis and would be particularly valuable for contingents due to deploy to the same mission area. 
Much of the training could be undertaken using distance learning techniques, possibly making use of national or regional staff colleges. 
19. It is important to develop understanding between the military and civilians, both within peace-keeping operations and with humanitarian and other involved agencies. 
The aim might be to deploy mixed teams, United Nations military observers and United Nations civilian observers, whose combined roles might contribute to local liaison and peacemaking, who work to the same doctrine in support of a force commander. 
A first step would be the creation of standard operating procedures for all areas of logistic support, including finance. 
22. There will be a need to follow up the creation and implementation of logistics doctrine and standard operating procedures with training of troop-contributors. 
24. There is a clear need for coordination of movement of assets and both in-theatre casualty evacuations and out-of-theatre medical evacuations. 
25. Given pressures on United Nations international staff in the interim before developing a general staff concept, the United Nations might draw in more personnel recruited at the local level, who can fill gaps on short-term local contracts. 
These can be specialists in logistics, administration, accountancy and so on. 
26. The United Nations needs to adopt a more proactive approach to public information policy for peace-keeping operations. 
It should seek to draw in more professionals in handling the media, since every operation is subject to intense pressures. 
There is a need to train Headquarters and mission staff in management of media and in presenting the case for an operation and commenting on it as it progresses. 
A more systematic flow of information between the United Nations and troop-contributing nations would be appreciated. 
The United Nations might seek to recruit specialists (or indeed ex-journalists) at local level to support missions. 
27. Mission, mandates and aims need to be made clear to a host nation in advance. 
Individual States might help with training to develop the best practice, a common understanding and esprit de corps. 
Some training for future operations can sometimes be provided by current large missions in theatre. 
29. Procedures for recruitment of civilian staff, in particular short-term contract staff, should be streamlined. 
Contractors who regularly supply skilled labour to the United Nations should have briefing packages and be encouraged to develop their own training courses. 
30. The United Kingdom accepts the case for a greater degree of delegated financial authority to chief administrative officers in any operation, but this would need to be matched by a system of regular inspection to establish that resources are being properly used. 
Military audit procedures have clear relevance to peace-keeping operations. 
31. The United Kingdom accepts that there may be an operational advantage in creating limited revolving stockpiles, possibly derived from underspending in current operations, to ensure that immediate emergency needs for deployment can be met. 
It is also aware, however, that costs would be incurred in storage maintenance, rotation and wastage through obsolescence. 
The financial implications of the above would need to be fully examined before this issue could be considered further. 
Costs would need to be pre-negotiated and stocks subject to inspection. 
33. The United Nations should consider applying to all troop-contributing nations a standard leasing arrangement for advanced military equipment as opposed to using a depreciation formula. 
34. It might be worth exploring the possibilities for payment in kind by States who have appropriate and good condition military equipment up to a limited percentage of their assessed contributions, subject to inspection and verification and prior agreement on costings for individual items and a maintenance package. 
35. Before passage of a resolution, the United Nations needs to present as fully costed an estimate of potential costs as possible, preferably a minimum of 48 hours in advance so that all Member States can consider the financial implications before a vote is taken. 
These would require potential costings to be available much sooner. 
Pending responses, the Secretary-General should be entitled to draw on the peace-keeping reserve fund for starting costs. 
In the longer term, there is no substitute for Member States' paying their assessed contributions promptly and in full. 
Member States, particularly persistent debtors, should continue to be urged at every opportunity to improve their payment record. 
39. The United Kingdom welcomes the initiation of the stand-by force planning project. 
The verification process is important. 
An annual update and inspection of a percentage of units declared would seem appropriate. 
Alternatively, the United Nations could follow NATO practice in sending teams to interrogate States regularly (as with the NATO defence planning questionnaire). 
The United Kingdom welcomes the projected visit to NATO. 
40. The United Kingdom maintains full-time, professional armed forces who undertake a variety of commitments world wide. 
Notwithstanding, the United Kingdom is prepared to consider further requests to commit forces to United Nations peace-keeping operations on a case-by-case basis taking account of resources already committed elsewhere. 
42. Nations contributing initial forces would wish to be certain that a commitment to deploy early was matched by a United Nations commitment to agree on a firm end date for their commitment. 
There may be merit in investigating further the concept of nations with well-trained, equipped and available forces providing the first wave of a peace-keeping force, thereby allowing other nations the time to train and equip their forces to the required standard. 
44. United Nations civilian police play a key role in United Nations operations, but police forces differ widely in their training and practice. 
The United Nations might consider a stand-by planning exercise also to examine the availability, type and training of civilian police to assess what type of police force is most appropriate for a mission. 
46. Consideration might therefore be given to enhancing and encouraging liaison with appropriate regional organizations. 
47. The United Kingdom also sees some scope for the use of regional organizations to help with training for peace-keeping and possibly to conduct multinational exercises. 
48. The United Kingdom supports the concept of a division of labour with regional organizations taking a greater role in their own areas particularly as regards peacemaking, while recognizing at all times the primacy of the United Nations in situations relating to international peace and security. 
(a) The preparation of advice for the Secretary-General on all aspects of United Nations peace support operations. 
(b) The development of broad contingency plans and the maintenance of the stand-by force database. 
(f) Overseeing the implementation of policy established by the Security Council for United Nations operations. 
(g) Provision of 24-hour support for current operations. 
(h) Preparation of post-operation reports for the Security Council. 
5. It would be politically naive to disregard the weight and power of the world's most powerful States and their influence on the formulation of the future system of international relations. 
Therefore, future activities related to the establishment of the system initiated by the "Agenda" must be carried out with a great deal of responsibility in the approach of all relevant factors, and of these countries in particular. 
If developments were to promote the interests of some countries or some groups of countries at the expense of the interests of others, the basic intentions proclaimed in the "Agenda" would be cancelled out. 
7. At the outbreak of the Yugoslav crisis, the United Nations set up a peace protection force (UNPROFOR) with a specific task to protect the population until a durable political solution was reached. 
On the ground, UNPROFOR established effective cooperation with the European Community (EC) Monitor Mission. 
Close cooperation has been established between the United Nations and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) in the implementation of the Security Council decisions on the no-fly zone in former Bosnia-Herzegovina. 
8. Without a proper prior assessment of the situation, the Security Council adopted the resolutions, establishing unjust and unfair sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
By their severity and comprehensiveness these sanctions are without precedent in the history of the United Nations and punish an entire people. 
The adoption of this resolution at that time was an exercise in sanctimony since the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia had supported the Vance-Owen Plan as a framework of the quest for a durable and just peace, acceptable to all three warring parties in the civil war in former Bosnia-Herzegovina. 
Such inconsistency, even arbitrariness, in upholding the principles and purposes of the Charter are far from being contributory to the strengthening of world peace and security, much less to the adoption and affirmation of the "Agenda for Peace". 
10. In this context, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia feels called upon to make some remarks on some inadmissible tendencies in international relations that were particularly manifest in the process of resolving the Yugoslav crisis. 
11. The importance and role of the United Nations in establishing, safeguarding and promoting world peace and security are irreplaceable. 
The United Nations is and must continue to be the main effective and impartial centre of all activities aimed at establishing, safeguarding and protecting world peace and security. 
Unfortunately, some new and negative tendencies have also come to the fore. 
The most appropriate form of their involvement is through their activity in the General Assembly, while the role of this main United Nations body should be considerably strengthened. 
16. The experience of all United Nations peace-keeping missions, and particularly that acquired in civil wars, such as in former Bosnia-Herzegovina and Somalia, has proved that one of the priority roles of these missions is to provide humanitarian assistance. 
This is done for the very obvious reason of accomplishing in this way special political, strategic and other goals and interests. 
Particularly unacceptable is the effort to use the United Nations as a smokescreen for achieving separate and essentially expansionist goals. 
These issues must be given serious consideration also during their discussion within the preparation of the "Agenda", if we are to ensure the United Nations a new place and role in maintaining peace and security and promote progress and prosperity all over the world. 
In doing so, they depart ever more frequently from the basic principles of the Charter and from the spirit and norms of international law or interpret them very broadly, sometimes even arbitrarily. 
20. It is extremely dangerous if Security Council decisions are adopted hastily, if they are based on false accusations and are politically motivated, which, unfortunately, has often been the case in the process of dealing with the Yugoslav crisis. 
21. Such precedents pay lip service to the credibility and authority of the world Organization, they are not conducive to confidence-building and cannot serve as a model for solving future conflicts. 
The unjust, unfair and extremely tough sanctions imposed against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia are tell-tale evidence of the unacceptable departure from the established principles of the Charter and the fundamental principles and norms of international law. 
23. The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia attaches absolute priority in its international relations to political means in solving all conflicts and disputes and, in this context, it highly appreciates and welcomes the efforts of the Secretary-General to bring about a peaceful settlement of some crises and conflicts. 
Special attention in the elaboration of the future United Nations activities within the "Agenda" should therefore be devoted to peaceful settlement of disputes and to preventive diplomacy. 
Coercive measures, sanctions in particular, cannot solve an international conflict, especially not a civil war, and they have never been nor can they be an alternative to the settlement of problems and conflicts by peaceful and political means in accordance with the Charter. 
If the international community would nevertheless opt for coercive measures, this option must be based on the Charter and backed by relevant evidence and explanation. 
It would help put in proper perspective all the negative experience of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and its neighbour States in dealing with United Nations sanctions, particularly their effects on the most vulnerable categories of the population - infants, children, the old and the ailing. 
In this context, in addition to the issues related to economic recovery and reconstruction, of special importance are humanitarian issues as well as the issues related to the protection of human rights. 
However, it is unacceptable and absolutely inadmissible that this sensitive matter is used as a pretext for interference in internal affairs of sovereign States, particularly in cases of intervention. 
The sensitivity and complexity of this matter and in particular the specificity of every region and country, leave no room for any arbitrariness and wilfulness. 
Nobody is innocent in a civil war. 
This must, therefore, be the point of departure in rendering humanitarian assistance and in considering threats to human rights in war-affected areas. 
Punishing one side in a civil war alone cannot provide a sound basis for a lasting and just solution. 
This is apparent also to key international factors, particularly those which initiated and forced their establishment. 
34. In accordance with the principled position of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia on the use of force and coercive measures, the sensitivity of issues related to "rapid intervention forces", to which the Secretary-General attaches great importance, is stressed. 
It is a reflection of the changed global strategic conditions that the United Nations can now more effectively perform its preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, peace-keeping and peace-building functions that play an essential part in conflict prevention and conflict resolution. 
However, new conflicts and problems have emerged at the regional and subregional levels, thereby resulting in increased demands on the United Nations. 
In view of the present uncertainties, ASEAN has endeavoured to establish with the major Asia-Pacific countries mechanisms for continuous regional security dialogues and consultations to anticipate and resolve problems before they reach the crisis or conflict level. 
In this regard, ASEAN and the major Powers can complement some of the regional conflict-prevention and conflict-resolution roles of the United Nations in the Asia-Pacific. 
ASEAN would like to see the United Nations continue with its regional role in preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, peace-keeping and post-conflict peace-building. 
ASEAN also believes that the cause of international peace and stability will be strengthened by global economic dynamism and social development. 
3. ASEAN endorses the Secretary-General's views on preventive diplomacy and, in particular, the proposals to develop the concept of preventive diplomacy through measures such as confidence-building, fact-finding and early warning. It is vital that potential conflicts be identified and limited before they erupt. 
ASEAN can play a role in regional preventive diplomacy in cooperation with the United Nations. 
4. ASEAN supports in principle confidence-building measures identified by the Secretary-General. 
ASEAN itself can be seen as a successful exercise in regional confidence-building. 
It has initiated broad concepts of regional confidence-building such as the Zone of Peace, Freedom and Neutrality and the South-East Asia Nuclear-Weapon-Free Zone. 
The ASEAN Declaration on the South China Sea is another example of regional confidence-building. 
ASEAN has also supported the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms. 
5. ASEAN welcomes the adoption by consensus of General Assembly resolution 47/120 of 18 December 1992, which, inter alia, includes some important decisions on fact-finding. 
Article 99 of the Charter allows the Secretary-General to request the Security Council to consider and act on matters that may threaten the maintenance of international peace and security, and this can serve as an element of preventive diplomacy. 
6. ASEAN agrees with many of the Secretary-General's proposals on early warning, namely, efforts to establish an effective early-warning mechanism and that regional organizations have an important role to play in early warning. 
7. ASEAN supports the Secretary-General's proposal for a greater role for the Security Council in the peaceful settlement of disputes, as indicated in Chapter VI of the Charter. 
The Council should remain the primary organ for the maintenance of international peace and security and resolving issues that have led to conflict. 
The General Assembly as a universal body should be utilized as appropriate in pre-empting or containing situations that threatened international peace and security. 
This has been demonstrated in ASEAN's experience with the Cambodian issue. 
Special representatives of the Secretary-General could also be appointed for specific regions/countries in order to enhance the knowledge of the United Nations and give forewarning of potential trouble spots. 
ASEAN also believes that, in cases of conflict, peacemaking could be facilitated by international action to ameliorate these circumstances. 
A more effective International Court of Justice would be desirable. 
9. ASEAN in principle supports the Secretary-General's advocation of the use of military force as a transition to United Nations enforcement actions when peaceful measures fail. 
There should be flexibility in assembling the forces since there are countries with constitutional constraints and problems of public opinion. 
10. ASEAN generally supports the Secretary-General's proposals on peace-keeping pertaining to financial and logistical issues. 
ASEAN also urges all countries to pay their assessed contributions in full and on time. 
Training of personnel for peace-keeping operations should be based on agreed United Nations standards and concepts of operations. 
11. ASEAN shares in the Secretary-General's belief that peace-building should be viewed as a counterpart to preventive diplomacy. 
This is particularly true today when the Organization is confronted with increasing demands and challenges in particular in the area of peace-keeping operations. 
Currently, the United Nations is administering 14 peace-keeping operations in various regions of the world. 
This unprecedented increase in the number of peace-keeping operations undertaken by the United Nations since its inception is certainly stretching its scarce resources as the receipt of contributions has not kept pace with the cash requirements of each operation. 
13. ASEAN welcomes and commends many of the proposals of the Secretary-General in his report "An Agenda for Peace". 
The Asia-Pacific region in the 1990s is in a healthy state, its countries are at peace both internally and with each other. 
Major international changes that have occurred after the end of the cold war have generated some uncertainties but also provided an historic opportunity for international cooperation to strengthen the prospects for global peace and prosperity. 
The Secretary-General's proposals as contained in "An Agenda for Peace" are important steps towards international peace and stability. 
The time has come for the United Nations to move beyond recognizing that peace and prosperity are interrelated, and to adopt concrete measures and programmes of action. 
He stated, inter alia, that the "Serbian insurgents in the United Nations protected areas (UNPAs)" ... "are still opposing the implementation of the relevant Security Council resolutions" ... and ... "the Vance plan" ... and that they "... remain a major threat to the security of the UNPROFOR forces". 
They represent a part of a people that has lived in the area for centuries, whose vital interest is to protect itself from acts of genocide to which it has been exposed several times in recent history. 
Secondly, the Krajina Serbs are not opposed to the implementation of the relevant Security Council resolutions and the Vance plan. 
What they cannot accept, however, are certain parts of some Security Council resolutions that prejudge the political solution of Krajina's status, which is in direct contravention of the Vance plan. 
Croatia even went as far as to openly attack the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) deployed in the UNPAs. 
According to Security Council resolutions 802 (1993) and 847 (1993), Croatia was obliged to withdraw its armed forces to the positions held before its aggression of 22 January 1993. 
Despite repeated requests by the Security Council, Croatia has simply ignored with impunity the decisions of this Council. 
However, the Croatian army still occupies the territories seized following the aggression of 22 January 1993. 
It is Croatia that opposes the implementation of the relevant Security Council resolutions and the Vance plan. 
2. The General Assembly, by its resolution 47/224 C of 14 September 1993, authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments in an amount not exceeding $20,000,000 gross per month for the maintenance of ONUMOZ for the period from 1 November 1993 to 28 February 1994. 
3. It is estimated that the costs related to the deployment of 128 police observers to ONUMOZ and to additional requirements for transport and air operations would amount to approximately $6,480,000 for the six-month period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994. 
It is further estimated that the monthly cost thereafter will be approximately $1,405,000. 
The European Council condemns the atrocities recently perpetrated by the Croatian forces in Stupni Do. 
The international community has deployed considerable efforts to reduce the misery and suffering of the civilian population. 
A number of people of remarkable courage and devotion have been killed or wounded in carrying out their mission of international solidarity. 
We must act to remove all obstacles to free access for humanitarian aid so that that aid can continue. 
The European Council holds the parties to the conflict directly responsible for establishing the conditions essential for any continuation of humanitarian aid, particularly as winter approaches. 
- A greater financial effort to help the population under pressure, combined with intervention with non-member countries to contribute; 
- The identification and restoration of priority routes, in particular to Sarajevo; 
- The use of all appropriate means to support the convoying of humanitarian aid; 
The European Council consequently invites the Council to adopt detailed provisions for joint action on the basis of the above, while maintaining close coordination with the United Nations. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, this letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
In order to achieve the speediest implementation of Security Council resolution 871 (1993) and all other resolutions referred to in that resolution, Croatia proposes the following: 
1. The Croatian Government is prepared to conclude within 15 days an agreement on the cessation of all hostilities with the representatives of the local Serbs, guaranteeing their local and cultural autonomy. 
3. We propose the immediate normalization of overall social and economic life in the UNPAs through the following: 
(b) The opening of the Adriatic oil pipeline and the repair and beginning of regular operation of facilities for oil transport, and power and water supply, throughout Croatia; 
(e) The preparation of plans and the initiation of steps to achieve the equitable integration of the UNPAs into the economic reconstruction of Croatia. 
(b) The assurance of the right to cultural autonomy of the Serbian ethnic community throughout Croatia, and especially the right to education in their language and script in accordance with special curricula and the bilingual writing of toponyms in areas in which they are in the majority; 
(c) The scheduling of elections for local, district and municipal self-governmental authorities under international supervision; 
(d) The establishment of special police administrations in the Districts of Knin and Glina, whereby the national composition of the police force should match the ethnic composition of the population according to the latest censuses. 
7. Croatia is prepared to negotiate the political settlement of all outstanding issues except those that may affect its territorial integrity and sovereignty. 
1. Thus convened anew, the Geneva Peace Conference should prevail upon all the three parties in conflict, under threat of sanctions and within 14 days: 
(a) To sign an agreement on the immediate cessation of hostilities and all military actions. Should they fail to do so, the United Nations Security Council should be requested to adopt a resolution ordering such cessation under the threat of armed enforcement; 
(a) To assure and guarantee free and unhindered passage of humanitarian aid to all parties in all areas where it is required; 
(b) To exchange all detainees and disband all detention centres, and bear full responsibility for their treatment of detainees in accordance with the rules of international humanitarian law; 
(c) To permit international supervision and freedom of movement to representatives of international agencies who will supervise the implementation of these steps. 
1. Sign a solemn declaration on the reciprocal recognition of the independence and sovereignty of all newly emerged States within their internationally recognized borders; 
2. Sign within three months an agreement on the succession to rights and obligations of all successor States of the former Yugoslavia pursuant to the decision of the Arbitration Commission; 
4. Sign, within the framework of the Conference, a solemn declaration on the observance of the rights of national minorities and ethnic communities in accordance with international standards and conventions, with internationally controlled implementation of such an agreement; 
Sixty-two settlements have been seized, including the district centre, the town of Zangelan. 
The Zangelan district of Azerbaijan and other occupied Azerbaijani territories have been subjected to an exhaustive campaign of ethnic cleansing. 
The Armenian troops are also pursuing the "scorched earth" tactic, laying waste and burning down entire settlements. 
On 1 November 1993 the Los Angeles Times reported: "Widespread arson by the Armenians was confirmed by Mahmoud Said, chief of the U.N. mission in Azerbaijan, who drove 20 miles along the river on the Iranian side Friday and Saturday. 
'The Azerbaijani side of the border was in flames', he said. Along that whole stretch of riverbank, 'we could see entire villages burning just 500 meters from the barbed wire'." 
The CSCE Minsk process, which this resolution endorses unreservedly, has been based on the universal agreement that the political status of Nagorny Karabakh will be determined through negotiations at the Minsk Conference." 
* The present document is a mimeographed version of the report of the Trade and Development Board on the first part of its fortieth session. 
1. The Committee for Programme and Coordination (CPC) held the second part of its thirty-third session at United Nations Headquarters from 6 to 22 October 1993. 
This considerably hampered the work of the Committee and seriously impaired the preparation and the scope of an in-depth discussion. 
5. The following States members of the Committee were represented: 
7. The following specialized agencies were represented: 
10. At its 34th meeting, on 22 October 1993, the Committee adopted the draft report on the second part of its thirty-third session (E/AC.51/1993/L.6 and Add.1-32), as orally revised and amended during the discussion. 
11. At its 26th and 27th meetings, on 15 October 1993, the Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on restructuring and efficiency of the Secretariat (A/48/428). 
A number of delegations also felt that the report did not provide adequate information on decentralization as well as the proposed incorporation of the Office of Project Services into the Department of Development Support and Management Services. 
13. A number of delegations acknowledged, however, that the time that had elapsed since the commencement of the restructuring did not permit full analysis of its impact. 
14. The Committee regretted that the report was more descriptive than analytical, reflecting the current state of flux in the Secretariat. 
15. The Committee noted with concern that the issue of decentralization was not properly addressed and underlined the need for a prompt presentation of a report on the matter during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
16. The Committee recommended that an analytical report, containing programmatic implications, in line with the request contained in General Assembly resolution 47/212 A of 6 May 1993, be prepared and submitted to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
17. At its 12th meeting, on 6 October, the Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General containing a review of the procedures for the provision of statements of programme budget implications and, for the use and operation of the contingency fund (A/48/281). 
18. The Committee took note of the report on the issues concerning the contingency fund and the statements of programme budget implications. 
21. The Committee decided not to consider the section of the document on the methodology for preventive diplomacy and peacemaking in future budget outlines and programme budgets on account of its budgetary nature. 
22. The proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 was introduced by the Secretary-General to the Committee at its 14th meeting, on 7 October 1993. 
23. At its 14th to 16th and its 22nd meetings, on 7, 8 and 13 October, the Committee considered Part I of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
24. A number of delegations considered that part one provided a good overview of the Secretary-General's proposed programme budget. 
26. A number of delegations felt that there was no balance among the treatment of priorities, and in particular that the priorities of the medium-term plan and issues relating to development had not received adequate attention. 
Many stressed that there was a need to balance the interests of all Member States in the programme budget under consideration. 
A number of delegations felt that the Secretary-General had acted in accordance with paragraph 10 of resolution 47/213 which had established a balance between the priorities proposed in the outline and those in the medium-term plan. 
They stressed the need for the budgetary process contained in General Assembly resolution 47/213 to be adhered to strictly. 
28. Several delegations considered that restructuring in the economic and social fields should not constitute an end in itself, but should assist the Organization in implementing substantive programmes in those fields. 
Other delegations felt that the distribution of resources reflected the current priorities of the Organization well. 
30. One representative welcomed the establishment of the Office of Inspection and Investigation, but stressed the need for a distinction between maintaining the balance between external and internal control. 
The Committee stressed that, notwithstanding the delays, the proposed programme budget for 1994-1995 would be properly reviewed and approved before the end of the current session of the General Assembly in December 1993. 
32. The Committee noted that no steps had been taken to reduce the overall number of General Service staff, despite significant expenditures on modern technologies. 
On this understanding, the Committee recommend approval by the General Assembly of the programme narrative of those departments and UNCTAD. 
34. The Committee recommended that approval of all sectors involved in the decentralization process be subject to the decisions that the General Assembly would take on the matter. 
It considered that there was no programmatic justification for the increase in the resources for the Department of Administration and Management and that that proposed increase should be allocated in accordance with the priorities of resolution 47/213 to the areas proposed in the medium-term plan and the budget outline. 
36. The Committee noted that its approval of the narratives was without prejudice to the decisions to be taken by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session with regard to (a) high-level posts (para. 80 of A/48/6 (Part I)); and (b) the peace-keeping support account. 
38. The Committee noted the proposed increase of 1 per cent real growth. 
The Committee underlined the need to adhere to all provisions of General Assembly resolution 41/213 and 47/213 on the budget outline. 
39. The Committee decided that the priorities of a broad sectoral nature approved in the medium-term plan as well as in resolution 47/213 should be observed, and concluded that the budget should reflect the priorities at the subprogramme level as indicated in the plan. 
40. The Committee questioned the usefulness of designating high or low priorities at the level of output or activity, representing 10 per cent of the resources, and recommended that that be discontinued. 
42. The Committee noted with appreciation the new format of the programme budget that permitted in part one a summary of all the budget proposals. 
It also noted that extrabudgetary resources should be better presented and recommended that, in future programme budgets, the links between extrabudgetary resources and regular budget resources be shown more clearly. 
The formulation of the objectives as distinct from activities should be improved. 
43. The Committee regretted that the problem of timely submission of documentation had again not been settled, and stressed that the schedule of issuance of documentation to review groups as set out in the relevant regulations and rules must be strictly adhered to. 
44. At its 17th meeting, on 8 October, the Committee considered section 1 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
45. A number of delegations expressed the view that the proposals for increases in staffing, consultant funds, travel, and in other expenditure items were not justified programmatically. 
47. The Committee noted that the policy-making organs and offices included in section 1 were not within the framework of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997. 
However, the Secretariat unit serving the Fifth Committee and CPC had not been strengthened accordingly. 
It recommended that the joint CPC/Fifth Committee Secretariat unit be reinforced adequately through the redeployment of resources. 
49. The Committee considered that activities related to the Department of Public Information should be met from within the programme and resources for that Department. 
50. The Committee took note of section 1 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
51. At its 17th meeting, on 8 October 1993, the Director of the Budget introduced section 2 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The representative of the Secretary-General replied to questions. 
53. At its 18th meeting, on 11 October 1993, the Committee considered section 3, Political affairs, of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The problem therefore of priority designation, although having been discussed repeatedly, appeared to be a recurring one. 
Several delegations questioned the need for the level of resources proposed for consultants and official travel. 
57. Several delegations proposed that paragraph 3A.16 should be expanded to include the list of the 18 Territories considered as Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
58. A number of delegations expressed concern over the resource level allocated to the servicing of the Security Council subsidiary bodies. 
In this respect they stressed their disappointment with the delays in processing the applications addressed to the Security Council sanctions committees. 
They have requested further increases of staff and resources to meet this objective. 
Several other delegations questioned the legislative mandate for entrusting the resident coordinator with follow-up activities for electoral procedures, referred to in paragraph 3C.37. 
However, several other delegations were of the opinion that resources at the proposed level should continue to be provided to implement activities under these programmes until political negotiations under way culminated in concrete and final arrangements. 
64. Several delegations were of the view that General Assembly resolution 47/120 A, section II, should have been cited in paragraph 3C.9 as one of the mandates for implementing the activities of subprogramme 1, Good offices, preventive diplomacy and peacemaking, of programme 1. 
One delegation expressed concern over some of the contemplated activities within paragraph 3C.14 from the point of view of their conformity with the principle of non-interference in the internal affairs of Member States. 
65. A number of delegations questioned the programme of work and the resulting resource requirements proposed for subprogramme 3, Trusteeship and decolonization of programme 5, and the Trusteeship Council and the Special Committee of 24, feeling that savings were possible in this area. 
Some other delegations supported the activities of the Committee of 24 as the appropriate forum for the exchange of views regarding decolonization issues. 
67. Some delegations expressed concern about a cumulative backlog in the activities of the United Nations Space Applications Programme. 
The Committee expressed dismay about the fact that the Secretariat has not implemented this aspect of Assembly resolution 47/214 of 23 December 1992. 
It also recommended that the legislative mandate for subprogramme 3 (resolution 1514 (XV) and others contained in the medium-term plan) be added to paragraph 3C.33. 
71. The Committee drew attention to the importance of the activities with regard to the various Security Council sanctions committees and their adequate funding within the approved programme budget. 
72. The Committee was unable to agree on the legislative mandate for the activities proposed for the resident coordinator in part I of para. 3C.37 and recommended that the General Assembly give it further consideration. 
73. Subject to the above-mentioned amendments, the Committee recommended approval by the General Assembly of the programme narrative of section 3 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
74. At its 19th meeting, on 11 October 1993, the Committee considered section 4 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The Committee noted that the Department, including the Field Operations Division, would be receiving a number of posts from the peace-keeping support account and that those posts were not included in the fascicle. 
A number of delegations addressed the issue of staff in the Department who were seconded from Governments without cost to the Organization, which was not reflected in the budget document. 
A number of delegations addressed the budget proposals for the United Nations Truce Supervision Organization in Palestine (UNTSO) and felt that the resources requested were excessive, in particular the provisions for the acquisition of vehicles, furniture and equipment. 
76. The issue of security measures for peace-keeping personnel and its training was also addressed by some delegations. 
77. The Committee recalled that an in-depth evaluation of peace-keeping activities was scheduled for 1995 and an interim report was due in 1994. 
78. The Committee requested that the Secretary-General submit to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session his proposals with regard to the requirements concerning the security and safety of all United Nations staff connected with United Nations activities at the Headquarters location and in the field. 
80. At its 19th and 20th meetings, on 11 and 12 October 1993, the Committee considered section 7 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
In particular, the reductions under external printing should not prevent the issuance of the various legal publications. 
A number of delegations stated that UNCITRAL should conduct its work in a more cost-effective manner. 
82. One delegation expressed a reservation on the inclusion of subprogramme 4 (Servicing the Preparatory Commission for the International Seabed Authority and for the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea) of programme B and its financing under the regular budget. 
84. At its 32nd meeting, on 20 October 1993, the Committee considered section 8 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
85. A number of delegations emphasized the importance of the activities proposed under section 8 and supported the proposed programme of work. 
Other delegations stressed the importance of coordinating activities among the Department for Development Support and Management Services, the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis, the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development. 
106. At its 32nd and 33rd meetings, on 20 October 1993, the Committee considered section 11A of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Some delegations expressed concern about the proposed reduction of resources under that section. They considered that, since the environment was one of the five priority areas for the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, there should have been proposals for increased resources. 
The Secretary-General has the honour to transmit to the General Assembly his comments on the report of the Joint Inspection Unit entitled "The revised round-table process" (A/48/61). 
1. The present study was included in the work programme of the Joint Inspection Unit at the request of the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO). 
4. The Inspector recommends that, in view of the great needs of the least developed countries for all types of financing, the round tables should assist them in generating steadily increasing additional funds and/or debt relief. 
With the agreement of the countries concerned, UNDP should organize, in their capitals, annual meetings that would be attended by all potential investors. 
Government requests for additional financing should relate to specific projects formulated with the assistance of UNDP for which financing had not been found within the framework of bilateral and multilateral agreements. 
The Government concerned should be responsible for ensuring that the projects presented fit into its long-term development strategy and were priority projects. 
The Inspector also recommends that the funds generated through the round tables should be allocated directly to UNDP, to the United Nations and specialized agencies, or to the beneficiary Governments responsible for execution of those projects. 
In other least developed countries still without NaTCAP arrangements, UNDP should aim its activities at enabling the beneficiary Governments to undertake, in the long term without assistance, all the tasks relating to the coordination and management of aid and technical cooperation. 
7. The Secretary-General has found the report a timely study, in view of the increasing constraints a number of least developed countries face in mobilizing resources for development. 
The report correctly points out the need to rationalize the burgeoning infrastructure associated with the round-table mechanism, with a view to increasing harmonization and avoiding duplication with related activities of the United Nations system. 
Of particular note in that respect is the linkage between the round tables and the NaTCAPs in the sphere of aid coordination. 
Following an assessment of the evolution of the round-table mechanism, the study deals with the role of round tables in generating additional aid, and in the formulation of development strategies and the coordination of assistance. 
The assessment leads to recommendations, which can be supported in principle. 
10. However, in some instances the report was found to contain a number of shortcomings, which, to some extent, diminished the value of the study. 
One of the main problems is that, in the process of the preparation of the report, consultations were not held with any major bilateral or multilateral donors. 
Otherwise, the lack of consultations with donors can lead to proposals that may be not at all acceptable to them. 
And the reality is that the round-table mechanism has mirrored some of the practices of the World Bank-sponsored consultative group meetings in attempting to move countries along the path of structural adjustment and encouraging them to adopt a more reformist stance. 
The round tables are no longer simply a facility for soliciting project financing, as originally conceived, but have been used in many instances as a forum for expressing opinions on governance, degree of democracy, human rights and so on. 
This has tended to politicize the round-table process and has exposed countries to the pressure of the donors, who have at times used round-table meetings to encourage the least developed countries to adopt the agenda recommended by the donor community. 
12. In the view of some United Nations entities, much of the focus of the report is on a perceived overlapping of the round-table process with the NaTCAPs, without establishing the conceptual difference between those two exercises. 
There is no doubt that they are interrelated processes and certain round-table preparatory activities are funded and carried out as technical cooperation activities. 
Nevertheless, the round-table process is not, and should not be, considered a mere technical cooperation activity. 
17. Secondly, it needs to be assessed whether, under all circumstances, funds made available through bilateral arrangements should be limited to use through the United Nations system or through Governments. 
We consider this limitation an unnecessary restriction of choice of executional modalities, which could hamper the impact of the round tables. 
These activities should be designed to enable the beneficiary Governments effectively to undertake, without assistance, all tasks relating to the coordination and management of aid and technical cooperation. 
In conjunction with the few least developed countries still without NaTCAP arrangements, UNDP should consider the possibility of concluding agreements to introduce this procedure and achieving with them a rational distribution of tasks between round tables and the NaTCAPs. 
18. The general thrust of this recommendation can be supported as a means of reducing duplication between the round tables and NaTCAPs and thus leading to a rationalization in the distribution of tasks between the two mechanisms. 
Besides, as has been mentioned above, there should be further clarification concerning the concepts of NaTCAPs and the round-table process, the interrelationships between the two mechanisms, as well as the distribution of tasks between them. 
It should be noted that UNDP has been actively assisting the least developed countries in strengthening their national institutions responsible for the elaboration and updating of long-term strategies. 
At the same time, we strongly believe that the contribution of other organizations and agencies of the United Nations system in that regard should also be more clearly acknowledged in the report. 
May I take it that the General Assembly duly takes note of this information? 
They can count on the cooperation and assistance, both bilateral and multilateral, of the Republic of Zaire. 
Barely three years ago the overwhelming majority of the inhabitants of this marvelous planet Earth were filled with the hope of seeing close and multifaceted cooperation for development among nations. 
The primary cause of all these wars is religious or ethnic intolerance and the non-acceptance of political opinions contrary to those which one believes to be of immutable and subject to imposition on all. 
Thus, in Asia anachronistic situations persist and entire populations are condemned to wander without any hope of a better tomorrow. 
May their example be followed by other States involved in this conflict so that a lasting peace can finally be established in this region and that we can see genuine cooperation for development. 
As regards Africa, this continent too has not been spared by the situation of semi-war, semi-peace in which young States must manage bloody conflicts which sorely try their fragile State structures and their precarious socio-economic infrastructures. 
However, the Republic of Zaire is gratified to see the international community mobilizing to prevent new conflicts and to find peaceful solutions to those fratricidal wars which are devastating a good number of African States. 
The plethora of hotbeds of tension and the recourse to military action, whether for intervention or for pacification, are likely to wipe out these efforts and to damage the humanitarian action and the noble objectives of peace and harmony pursued by the United Nations. 
The tragic situation being experienced by that fraternal nation is of extreme concern to us, because it is causing us enormous political, economic and social problems. 
Providing food, shelter and so on for the refugees is increasing the difficulties being experienced by the host families, who are themselves rather disadvantaged. 
The international community knows that the Republic of Zaire right now is going through a period of political turbulence and is encountering enormous economic and financial difficulties. 
Ancient African wisdom tells us that when your neighbour's house is on fire, you must help him put it out in order to stop the wind wafting the flames towards your own house. 
After the political turbulence that Africa experienced during the first few years of independence, some political thinkers and players believed, in good faith, that establishing strong government based on omnipresent and omnipotent single parties could forge national unity and ensure our States' harmonious development. 
Unfortunately, the enthusiasm that followed gave birth to a sort of collective outpouring and the frenzied establishment of political parties, of which there are now 360 for a total population of 40 million or so. 
The Conference raised great hopes but was unable to achieve all its goals because, from the outset, those behind it had come to it for two different reasons. 
As the document setting out constitutional provisions for the transitional period was not taken to its logical conclusion - it failed to abrogate expressly the Constitution in force - the country found itself with two basic constitutional texts. 
In conditions such as these, it has been difficult to arrange an equitable sharing of power between the various transitional institutions, which is why we have an institutional crisis and a political impasse. 
To extricate ourselves from this situation, and on the initiative of the President of the Republic and the President of the Supreme Council of the Republic, the delegates of several political platforms met in caucus to create a new institutional framework. 
These achieved, inter alia, the establishment of a new institutional framework, the unanimous acceptance of a timetable establishing the various dates for elections in the next 15 months and the adoption by referendum, within the same period, of a new constitution. 
Thus, a referendum will be held in 1994 on the adoption of the new constitution. 
There will also be free, transparent and democratic elections for mandates for the presidency of the Republic, the Parliament and the regional and local councils. 
The presence of an independent national electoral commission and international observers is planned to reassure all sides of the proper carrying out of all electoral operations. 
Thus, Zaire repeats its request to the United Nations bodies and countries with a long history of democracy for substantial help in the implementation of these important timetables. 
In an atmosphere of political crisis and social tension, the protection of human rights becomes very difficult and is subject to suspicions. 
Despite the flaws noted in the implementation of human rights, Zaire has nevertheless made commendable efforts along those lines by granting full freedom to the press and authorizing the free exercise of political activities and the free expression of opinions. 
It intends to follow up these moves by cooperating with the specialized agencies of the United Nations in making more effective those bodies in Zaire entrusted with ensuring the strict observance of human rights. 
The democratization process is irreversible in Zaire and no one is contemplating re-establishing the old order. 
We all aspire to change and to the establishment of a State of law. 
What is important at the present stage of my country's development is to know how to implement that change peacefully. 
For now, we are asking the international community and in particular those countries which wrongly believe that they have received a mandate to administer Zaire to let the Zairians themselves settle their own problems, for whenever they are free of foreign interference they always manage to overcome their antagonisms. 
That, in our view, is the only way to rein in the excessive ambitions of certain political leaders who, in their obtrusive declarations in Kinshasa and the Western capitals, are harming the proper unfolding of the democratization process. 
The international community is certainly unaware of the dishonourable treatment experienced by Zairians in their travel to other countries. 
At present, it is nearly impossible for a citizen of Zaire to travel to, or opt to reside in, certain countries of the northern hemisphere, since for his visa is automatically refused unless he reviles his country and the legally established authorities. 
In this context, my country very much hopes to resume dialogue with the Bretton Woods institutions to improve the management of public finances and to promote the flourishing of free enterprise. 
The Government has taken measures to halt all forced displacements, ensure the security of those who wish to remain in Shaba, and organize transportation of those who have opted to leave in humanly acceptable conditions. 
This task, like that of the restoration of displaced persons to their original homes, requires enormous material and financial means. 
In cooperation with the specialized bodies of the United Nations and non-governmental organizations, the Government is working to gather all available means in order to come to the aid of the victims of this tragedy. 
We fervently hope that the international community will respond massively and positively to the Secretary-General's appeal, and we are grateful in advance for this. 
Concerning the ethnic difficulties in North Kivu, it is important to know that this is an ancient problem born of colonization, which was then perpetuated by the transplantation of Rwandese peoples to Zaire and by the influx of refugees following the ethnic conflicts that neighbouring country has experienced. 
Without lingering over the underlying causes of this conflict, we should like to inform international opinion that the Government has taken measures to re-establish calm in the region and to ensure the security of all parties to the conflict. 
Zaire, whose considerable expanse of tropical humid forest gives it the symbolic status of the planet's second lung would appreciate the international community's acknowledgement of the huge sacrifices it is making, which are depriving it of incalculable financial resources. 
The preservation of the ozone layer requires that additional resources be found for the implementation of Agenda 21 and the conventions dealing with biodiversity. 
Thus, my country believes that its commitment not to cut down various species of trees which it considers the common heritage of mankind should allow it to benefit from certain types of compensation which would fill this financial vacuum or at least this lack of earning power. 
Finally, the delegation of the Republic of Zaire joins in the request made by numerous delegations for a restructuring of the United Nations system to allow all Member States, regardless of size, fully to play their role in building a world of justice, peace and mutually advantageous cooperation. 
Mr. TURNQUEST (Bahamas): Twenty years ago the Bahamas took its seat as the 138th Member in this Assembly of the United Nations, and we proudly assumed the solemn obligations and responsibilities conferred by the Charter. 
Where there was a single Soviet Union and a single Yugoslav Republic, we now have the Commonwealth of Independent States and the Baltic States. 
In addition, the admission of many new States to this great Organization has resulted in an almost complete universality of membership. 
It is therefore with much joy that we warmly welcome all new Members and extend to each the fraternal hand of friendship and partnership in the continued struggle for human dignity and development. 
The Bahamas has also witnessed significant national development since its membership. 
Today we are one of the most stable and democratic societies. 
We are proud of this achievement, and we encourage all those who would to follow our example of freedom, justice and peace, buttressed by sound principles of human and national development. 
Your unanimous election to the presidency of this forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, Sir, is an historic occasion not only for you personally and for your great country but also for every Caribbean Government and person. 
Bahamians, together with all Caribbean peoples, therefore pay high tribute to you and to your country. 
Permit me also to pay high tribute to your predecessor, Mr. Stoyan Ganev of Bulgaria, for his outstanding contributions to the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly. 
While we who are privileged to represent our Governments have the luxury of pronouncing international policies, the Secretary-General enjoys no such luxury. 
His is the responsibility of going beyond the rhetoric to the substance of the many resolutions and decisions which we adopt in this Assembly each year. 
In this connection, we cannot help but recall the biblical injunction: "Out of Egypt have I called my Son". 
In reflecting on what is required to move ahead, we invite all Member States to focus with us on how each one of us, given our varied capacities, can assist the Organization in moving closer to the full achievement of the principles enshrined in the Charter. 
There is no question that the United Nations, in its often unappreciated role in the promotion of such objectives as international cooperation and respect for human rights, has been vindicated in this approach by successes far beyond expectations. 
In addressing the hurdles which must be overcome before lasting solutions are achieved, we believe that more emphasis should also be placed on the expanded economic, social and military role of the United Nations. 
It is in this context, therefore, that we support the efforts of the Secretary-General to restructure the Organization in the economic and social fields. 
But we must not let this reverse side of success debilitate us. 
We must remain focused so that narrower vested interests do not hinder the achievement of goals set in the wider interest. 
We must be sensitive to and respond practically, in the spirit of the Charter, to national needs, pressures and civil unrest. 
While the unpleasant spectacle of politics through conflict has reasserted itself at the centre of the world stage, regrettably, politics has two companions, which often influence it, though rarely gaining the same degree and magnitude of attention given to politics. 
We must ever be vigilant of these two, often unruly companions. 
Against that background, there are several questions I feel must be put as part of the deliberations we will undertake during this session. 
First, is the peace dividend releasing adequate resources and civilian expertise to impact developmental needs? 
Secondly, should life after self-determination for the newer members of the international community provoke stagnant growth in those less-recently sovereign? 
These questions are being posed because, if they are neglected or inadequately addressed, the new world order will be but a shifting of power centres and a spawning of new seeds of international economic, social and political instability. 
We must return to basics in dealing with problems of a pandemic nature, such as poverty, illicit drugs, crime, violence, international terrorism, human rights violations and disease, especially the urgent necessity for dealing with the devastations caused by acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS). 
We must re-emphasize those spiritual values which respect life, the dignity and worth of the human person and his or her importance to national life and development. 
In order that our peoples will avoid hopelessness and survive the adverse effects of economic decline, we must share more directly the burden of action for solutions with those community institutions and social partners which are the teachers and the examples of positive spiritual and moral values. 
Fundamentally, the Bahamas remains morally persuaded of, and financially committed to, the goals and worth of the United Nations. 
The Bahamas is very cognizant that we remain one of the few cases of comparative political tranquillity and unassailed natural beauty. 
Our commitment to the maintenance of national unity and the preservation of the environment is unwavering. 
We therefore believe that the Bahamas is ideally suited as a propitious setting for difficult negotiations, and we offer the Organization our facilities, which, we are convinced, will enhance the conduct of such affairs. 
We see these agenda items as practical approaches to dealing with problem-solving for conflict resolution, peace-keeping and post-conflict peace-building, and poverty alleviation. 
The success of our Organization is therefore dependent, at one and the same time, on our international, collective and personal actions. 
In our Caribbean corner of this global village, the Bahamas continues its efforts in the struggle to bring about peace and democracy in neighbouring Haiti. 
The success of this process will permit our own social and economic landscape to be relieved of the extra burden of caring for the thousands of illegal immigrants from that country who defy the sometimes harsh elements of nature in search of a safe haven in our relative paradise. 
We trust that the world - and especially the Member States of this Organization - has taken due note of the enormous weight imposed upon our small country by this undertaking. 
The Bahamas has well demonstrated its concern and care for its neighbours of the Republic of Haiti. 
I call to mind the famous statement by one of the young residents of Father Flanagan's Boys' Town United States of America . 
The fact is, our brother is heavy, but we bear him gladly, in Christian charity, and in full and great expectation of imminent peace in Haiti. 
I should like to convey to you, Mr. President, the warm congratulations of the President, the Government and the people of the Republic of Haiti on your unanimous election and their best wishes for success in your endeavours. 
Your selection is undoubtedly a manifestation of the well-founded acknowledgement of your eminent personal qualities and rich diplomatic experience, and also attests to the growing role of your country, the Republic of Guyana, in international relations. 
I wish also to congratulate your predecessor, Mr. Stoyan Ganev of Bulgaria, who successfully directed the Assembly's work at its forty-seventh session. 
This is also an opportunity for me to express our profound appreciation to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his remarkable efforts in the cause of peace and for the new dynamics that he has stamped on the Organization. 
As the century draws to a close, history is being made at a remarkable pace. 
Every day there are important events that put international life on a new course because of the profound impact they have on the destiny of peoples. 
It seems to us that, at the dawn of the third millennium, the world is seeking new direction. 
Respect for the person, the need for democracy and fundamental freedoms and the climate of peace to which peoples throughout the world aspire: these concepts are taking concrete form in major events that attract our attention today. 
In the search for a new dimension to give to peace, leaders in various parts of the world have begun a dialogue that, in the past, was thought impossible. 
This is the case in the Middle East, where, after decades of hostility, Israelis and Palestinians have embarked on the path to a historic rapprochement, which we hope will be of benefit to the two peoples and the entire region. 
Likewise, recent developments in South Africa - notably the establishment of the Transitional Executive Council and the announcement that free elections are to be held on 27 April 1994 on the basis of universal suffrage - signal the long-awaited building of a multi-racial, democratic and united society. 
After 12 years of armed conflict, El Salvador, with the signing of the Mexico Agreements, is moving towards the consolidation of peace. 
There is no doubt that the concepts of preventive diplomacy, maintenance of peace, restoration of peace and peace building that are developed in the Secretary-General's "Agenda for Peace" are guiding principles for this Organization in its action to guarantee international peace and security. 
But, in order to meet the diverse challenges confronting it and to respond to the expectations placed in it, the United Nations must adapt to a new reality and must have adequate means to do so. 
In this context, the Haitian delegation supports the process of reform and restructuring aimed at increasing the Organization's effectiveness. 
Some say that peace is indissociably related to democracy and development. 
We share this view. 
Without peace, there can be no development, and, without development and respect for human rights, one cannot expect social peace. 
Today, thanks to the constant support of the international community, we are on the eve of turning this painful page in the history of our country. 
In this respect, we should like to express warm thanks to the Special Envoy of the United Nations Secretary-General and the Organization of American States for his inestimable achievement. 
As members know, the Governors Island Agreement was signed on 3 July 1993. 
On 30 August a Prime Minister, chosen in accordance with our Constitution, took office, and a consensus Government was established. 
Technical assistance, to strengthen the institutions and to consolidate democracy, is taking shape through the United Nations Mission in Haiti, which is already beginning to be deployed. 
Other steps remain to be taken before October 30, when His Excellency Mr. Jean-Bertrand Aristide, the democratically elected President, returns to Haiti to take up again the mandate conferred upon him by the Haitian people. 
None the less, recent events, characterized by an upsurge of violence, greatly discredit the political will of the other party to respect scrupulously all the terms of the Governors Island Agreement and the New York Pact. 
Just a few hours ago, armed groups demonstrated at Port-au-Prince to oppose the arrival of the members of the technical mission of the United Nations. 
Such behaviour clearly jeopardizes the success of the Governors Island Agreement. 
The free and honest elections of 16 December 1990, which brought President Jean-Bertrand Aristide to power, represent the country's first democratic experience since its independence, the first application of the Haitian Constitution of 1987 and, above all, the first step towards guaranteeing the rights of the citizen. 
Our experiences over the past two years have convinced us that the protection of democracy and fundamental rights is a cause that transcends our national borders and takes on an international dimension. 
The return of constitutional order in Haiti will be a victory of the State and the rule of law over totalitarianism and imposture, an ongoing struggle that unites us all and makes it possible for us to confront those who jeopardize peace. 
This democracy, in our view, cannot mean only the holding of periodic elections; it means, rather, a collective way of life in an adapted economy. 
This is the challenge we shall try to meet, because we firmly believe that a State in which all its children cannot live because of dictatorship and barbarism is unacceptable at the dawning of the twenty-first century. 
The political stakes the international community must face are compounded by economic, social and cultural challenges. 
Poverty, ignorance and the scourge of disease are still negative factors threatening the very cohesion of States and continuing to cause gross imbalances in the countries of the South, especially the least developed among them. 
An unbridled imitation of Western models has led some countries to ignore almost completely the value of their heritage of creativity and wisdom and their enterprising spirit. 
Efforts have been made at the national, regional and international levels. 
A certain amount of progress has been achieved. 
In spite of all that, the values proposed - entrepreneurship, growth, profit and so on - remain inaccessible to the great majority of people living in the countries of the South. 
This poses a grave threat to one of the very cornerstones of human rights: the right to development. 
We are confronting a profound transition that promises to be complex and hazardous. 
We must do our best so that this globalization, this world economy, will not further widen the gap between North and South. 
The South remains in a position of subordination and dependence which prevents it from managing this new world order well. 
Global initiatives are indeed necessary. 
As we approach the twenty-first century a profound reform of the international system, particularly in the fields of trade, finance and technology, has become vitally important. 
Lasting, bold and courageous solutions must be found if we truly want to lift the barriers that prevent the economic development of the group of countries to which we belong. 
These sacrifices, together with a long history of corruption, denial of rights, and plundering, have led to disaster at the economic, social and environmental levels. 
Whole sectors of national production have been destructured and the environment has been dramatically affected. 
That is why we ask for the unfailing support and backing of the international community, which, we feel, should in the short-, medium- and long-term involve substantial, increased and strengthened technical and financial cooperation. 
The time has come to transform the vast upsurge of solidarity which we have seen in the course of the past two years, into a powerful, concerted effort at open, fruitful and substantially enhanced cooperation. 
We want to be assured that today as in the past the Organization will continue to stand by us at this crucial stage, as a result of which socio-economic conditions should be substantially improved in a Haiti that is reconciled with itself and in which rights and freedoms flourish. 
While we recognize that no price can be placed on peace we do believe that it requires dialogue and reconciliation, without which the process of transition cannot lead to lasting democracy. 
May dialogue become our password. 
We are familiar with your great diplomatic skills and your patience and perseverance and therefore feel certain that you will guide the work of this session towards a successful conclusion. 
We wish him every success in the accomplishment of his complex and difficult tasks at the head of our Organization. 
The Lao delegation also extends a welcome to the States that have recently become Members of the United Nations: the Principality of Andorra, Eritrea, The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, the Principality of Monaco, the Slovak Republic and the Czech Republic. 
Their presence among us certainly enhances the universality of the United Nations. 
From East to West, from North to South, sizeable and often tragic conflicts keep breaking out. 
It is true that some of them have been successfully resolved, but many others, of an ethnic, racial and religious nature, are arising in various parts of the world and are raging unabated, rendering the world situation fragile and precarious. 
In Europe, the situation in the Republic of Bosnia remains tense and even explosive, and could threaten both regional and global peace and security. 
In flagrant defiance of international humanitarian law, crimes such as "ethnic cleansing", mass rapes, torture and deliberate bombing of civilian targets continue to be committed against the innocent Bosnian people. 
In South Africa, the conclusion of an agreement on the date of the first multiracial elections and the establishment of the Transitional Executive Council constitute an important stage in the efforts of the people of that country to build a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
Nevertheless, the overall situation in the country remains fragile. 
Sadly, we still witness an upsurge of acts of violence and of discord in many parts of the country. 
Therefore, political, social and racial order must be restored so that the reforms thus begun can continue, at an accelerated pace. 
In Somalia, the evolution of the situation is still disquieting. It is vital that the international community find just and lasting solutions to this problem in accordance with the rights and aspirations of the Somali people. 
In the Middle East, an important step has been taken in the quest for a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement of the Israel-Arab conflict. 
The Lao delegation is pleased at the mutual recognition between the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and Israel, as well as the Gaza-Jericho autonomy agreement which was signed in Washington on 13 September 1993. 
In western Asia, despite the signing last March at Islamabad of a peace agreement between the Afghan parties in conflict, Afghanistan remains the theatre of civil war. 
On the Korean peninsula, there is still an atmosphere of mutual distrust in the military sphere. 
In South-East Asia, the countries of the region generally enjoy good relations, and this is opening up a new era for the broadening of their cooperation, day by day, in many fields of shared interest. 
We are pleased at this important meeting with the countries of ASEAN which has given new impetus to our joint efforts to promote cooperation in different fields among the peoples of the region. 
Our delegation is also gratified by the historic events that have taken place in Cambodia, our immediate neighbour. 
In the Lao People's Democratic Republic, 1992 was a year of many achievements. 
From a political standpoint, our country has experienced solid stability, and we intend vigorously to continue our effort to promote democracy and our people's collective decision-making power, in accordance with our country's historical and cultural realities and with its level of economic and social development. 
At the beginning of 1993, the National Assembly endorsed our national plan for socio-economic development through the year 2000. Under this plan, the Lao Government has set for itself two major objectives. 
The Government will continue its policy of broadening cooperation with other countries and in this regard hopes to have the support and assistance in all respects of the international community. 
This weak recovery, especially in the industrialized countries, entails a continued decline in the demand for export goods from the developing countries and a more abrupt decline in the prices of their raw materials, which are of vital importance to their economies. 
We are still witnessing the pollution of our air, seas and oceans, abrupt climate changes, a steady depletion of the ozone layer, and desertification in many parts of the world. 
It is time for the developed countries and the developing countries to strengthen their international cooperation effectively and to take forceful measures to protect the environment, in accordance with their respective responsibilities and capacities and with the well-known Agenda 21, adopted in Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, in 1992. 
The question of promoting human rights and fundamental freedoms still occupies a central place on the international agenda. 
Because it is so important and so sensitive, this question requires serious consideration on the basis of the principles of non-selectivity, objectivity and impartiality. 
To this we should add that the historic, cultural, political, social, economic and religious realities of each country need to be taken into account. 
From this standpoint, we are on the whole satisfied with the results obtained at the recent World Conference on Human Rights, held in Vienna, Austria, from 14 to 25 June 1993. 
With the end of bipolarization, it is important that States place their hopes in the United Nations, which is truly intended to be universal and institutional, capable of maintaining international peace and security, of promoting development and of having law and justice prevail the world over. 
So that it can live up to its new responsibilities, the Organization must also build its new structure. 
A revitalized, restructured United Nations made more democratic in its decision-making process, particularly in the Security Council, will certainly be able to play its rightful central role in the management of international affairs. 
States and peoples all over the world, large and small alike, powerful or weak, rich or poor, could benefit greatly from such a development. 
Mr. ALLEYNE (Dominica): On behalf of the delegation of the Commonwealth of Dominica, I am honoured to congratulate you, Sir, and your country, the Cooperative Republic of Guyana, on your election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
The international community is, in the words of Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali: 
We therefore welcome these new Members as they join in the commitment to world peace, development and support for democracy and human rights. 
The Republic of China on Taiwan, with its rich natural and human resources could, if given the opportunity, make a significant contribution to the international community. 
The Commonwealth of Dominica therefore supports the efforts of the Republic of China on Taiwan to obtain full membership of the United Nations after being unable to participate for 22 years. 
Permit me to congratulate Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali on his ongoing reform efforts aimed at streamlining the operations of the United Nations. 
In that regard the Commonwealth of Dominica is making every effort to honour its financial commitments to the Organization. 
As the international community takes on greater responsibilities in its efforts to establish a more stable world order, restructuring the Organization with improved cost effectiveness is becoming ever more critical. 
The Organization must do its utmost to avoid wasting limited resources. 
However, the effect of cost-cutting on the interests of small developing countries needs to be examined closely. 
We firmly believe that the right to development is an inalienable right, a right of every human person and of all peoples. 
The same prospect looms over the other Windward Islands of St. Lucia, St. Vincent and Grenada, with consequential effects on the other States of the Organization of Eastern Caribbean States (OECS). 
Indeed, just last week we heard of serious unrest in St. Lucia as a direct consequence of adverse trends in banana prices. 
This is an augury of what could happen in any or all of the Windward Islands. 
We call on the international community to support Dominica in its efforts to ensure the survival of its economy and the protection of its peoples' political, civil, economic, social and cultural rights. 
Over the years there has been much debate on the universality of human rights and its indivisibility from, and link to, development. 
The decision of the General Assembly, by its resolution 45/155, to convene the Vienna Conference to deal with crucial issues surrounding the promotion and protection of human rights was timely and significant. 
Dominica applauds the efforts of those who worked towards the success of this important and historic Conference. 
I am particularly proud of Dominica's participation in the preparatory process as well as in the World Conference, which is an indication of our full commitment to the universalization of respect for human rights and the preservation of democracy. 
Recent decisions taken by the leaders of those countries are encouraging and augur well for the future. 
Dominica noted with great satisfaction and pleasure the signing of the peace agreement between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization - an agreement which will serve to secure a firm foundation for the mutual recognition of the Israeli and Palestinian peoples. 
One year ago in this body, Dominica called for constructive and open dialogue between the African National Congress and the Pretoria regime in an effort to arrive at an early agreement on majority rule in South Africa. 
President De Klerk and Nelson Mandela's recent actions are a clear indication of their interest in peaceful progress towards a truly just and democratic society in the affairs of that country. 
The finalization of the demarcation of the boundary between Kuwait and Iraq is a step towards the enhancement of stability and security in that region. 
We welcome the adoption of Security Council resolution 833 (1993), in which the inviolability of this boundary is guaranteed, and we call upon Iraq to respect the terms of the resolution. 
Dominica, acting on Security Council resolution 861 (1993), ordered the immediate suspension of all sanctions against Haiti, following the confirmation of Robert Malval as Prime Minister. 
These hopes were shattered by the actions of those who officially sanction violence, threatening the lives of constitutionally appointed officials. 
We will also do whatever we can within our limited resources to contribute to the restoration of democracy in Haiti. 
In that regard, Dominica is willing to contribute to the civilian police and training contingent to Haiti to assist in the return of President Aristide to the full exercise of his constitutional office and the stabilization of Haiti. 
We deplore the human tragedy resulting from ethnic differences and more specifically the barbaric torture and killing of hundreds of innocent people. 
The rights of indigenous people all over the world continue to be violated as they fight to preserve their culture and identity. 
This is of particular concern to us in Dominica as our country is one of the few countries with an indigenous Carib population, a courageous and hard-working people with a rich history and culture. 
We in the Caribbean should have a special interest in this matter when we recall that within 28 years of the arrival of Christopher Columbus in our part of the world, the entire indigenous population of the Bahamas had been wiped out by the European conquerors. 
Dominica has played a vital role in the regional and international effort to include women fully in the development process and it hopes to participate in the Fourth World Conference on Women to be held in Beijing in 1995. 
We are particularly concerned about the needs and situations of our indigenous women and the necessity for special programmes to address these needs. 
General Assembly resolutions 46/91, 46/94 and 45/106 called for a set of global targets on ageing for the year 2001 to provide a pragmatic focus for the broad goals of the International Plan of Action and to accelerate implementation of the Plan. 
Dominica reaffirms its political commitment made at the Earth Summit held last year to pursue sustainable development. 
We have recently acceded to the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change, the Vienna Convention for the Protection of the Ozone Layer, and the Montreal Protocol on Substances that Deplete the Ozone Layer and its amendment, conventions which play a key role in the protection of our environment. 
Sustaining the environment is compatible with economic growth and development and is essential to sustainable development. 
However, it demands considerable additional resources which developing countries such as Dominica do not possess. 
We realize that we have an obligation to contribute to global solutions but additional finances are needed to assist in the many actions we will have to undertake to conserve the environment and follow sustainable developmental practices. 
We also call on the industrialized countries to offer greater assistance to developing countries in the latter's efforts to make the transition to environmentally friendly technologies and economic activity. 
The industrialized countries of the world, which have disproportionately contributed to the environmental devastation that has occurred over the past 200 years, must take seriously their responsibility to contribute to the Global Environment Facility. 
We intend to participate fully in this laudable effort. 
The United Nations now offers hope for a future of peace, security and development. 
Let us not allow our legitimate emphasis on peacemaking and peace-keeping to divert our attention from the equally legitimate demands of the developing world for development and security. 
Mr. MALLET (Saint Lucia): May I at the outset extend to you, Sir, my own and my country's warmest congratulations on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
Your presence here in the Chair therefore provides added significance to the honour and privilege attached to the opportunity presented to my country, also a CARICOM State, to address this body. 
The tendency towards globalization in economic, if not in political, terms suggests an era within which consensus and mutuality of approach will be essential for furthering balanced and sustained global advancement. 
The ideal of universality within the framework of this Organization becomes even more important in this context. 
For many years now, the problems associated with the Middle East have been considered intractable. 
My country wishes to convey its congratulations to Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin and Chairman Yasser Arafat on this bold and courageous step in the cause of peace against odds which, until then, seemed insurmountable. 
They have remained unintimidated by violence and endemic opposition in single-mindedly spearheading the creation of the Transitional Executive Council, which at long last gives an official say to a majority too long disenfranchised by official oppressive dictate. 
This progress allows Saint Lucia fully to support the lifting of the remaining sanctions, as called for by Mr. Mandela. 
With the recent agreement on Walvis Bay and the expectation that free and fair elections will be held in April next year, perhaps we can soon bring to a close this sad chapter of our history. 
However, Saint Lucia is less sanguine over the situation in some other countries of Africa. 
The world recession has had an adverse effect on export revenues and therefore on their foreign-exchange earnings and debt-settlement ability. 
In addition, political strife has tended to exacerbate these difficulties. 
It is important that, in the understandable enthusiasm to do everything possible to assist with the transformation of previously centrally managed economies, Africa not be allowed to become a casualty of the ended cold war. 
Saint Lucia welcomes the finalization of the demarcation of the boundary between Kuwait and Iraq, which was accomplished by the Iraq-Kuwait Boundary Demarcation Commission on 20 May this year. 
We also welcome the adoption by the Security Council of resolution 833 (1993), by which it guaranteed the inviolability of the boundary between the two States. 
This guarantee will serve as a deterrent against future conflict between Kuwait and Iraq. 
It will also enhance stability and security in the region. 
We call upon Iraq to respect the terms of Security Council resolution 833 (1993) and other relevant Security Council resolutions. 
The firm resolve which this Organization, particularly the Security Council, has shown in dealing with the problems of the long-suffering people of Haiti is to be commended. 
A team of more than 30 Saint Lucians helped with the organization of the electoral process and assisted in monitoring the elections. 
Some 15 Saint Lucians are today serving as monitors of human-rights abuses in that country. 
Saint Lucia is therefore deeply anxious that the restructuring and recovery process in Haiti should succeed, and we urge the international community to maintain solidarity with President Jean-Bertrand Aristide as he returns home to resume the mantle of leadership of his country. 
Saint Lucia is a small Caribbean developing island State. 
We are all trapped in an international economic system which yields no quarter to the problems and needs that are peculiar to us, and additionally insists upon using a continental measuring rod as a gauge of our development processes. 
But our voices have somehow failed to carry in the face of the biting winds of global change which have, almost overnight, altered the very environment within which we have been conditioned by history to survive. 
It is true that the small Caribbean island developing countries have in some cases registered important development gains over the past 10 to 15 years, a period which marks the attainment of sovereignty for these small developing countries. 
But the gains, where they do exist, have been achieved only by Herculean effort and should not be interpreted as evidence that particular or even special consideration in the granting of economic and technical assistance is not now still needed to promote sustained development. 
These gains are to be seen, rather, in the context of the maxim: "One should help those who try to help themselves". 
Apart from having average per capita incomes that are only two-thirds that of developing countries in general, the small Caribbean island developing countries are burdened, as a factor of scale of operations, by administrative costs which are proportionately three times as high as that of continental developing countries. 
With our natural resources limited in quantity as well as diversity, the odds between success and failure become marginal and purely a matter of the quality of administration. 
Yet, because of our small national budgets and disproportionately high administrative costs, we often find ourselves unable to afford the diversity and quality of expertise required to broaden the odds. 
In the case of my country, Saint Lucia, this already precarious economic situation is now compounded by a direct attack on the sole item of domestic exports which virtually keeps us from sinking into the depths of economic despair. 
As a primary agricultural state, Saint Lucia is the largest producer of bananas in the eastern Caribbean. 
World annual banana production is currently about 10 million tons, of which the small States of the Windward Islands, comprising Dominica, Grenada, Saint Vincent and Saint Lucia, produce less than 300,000, Saint Lucia producing about half of that quantity. 
Over 50 per cent of the working populations of these islands work in banana-associated enterprises. 
Our agricultural production is completely in the hands of many small private farmers. 
There is no Government banana-production ownership and there are no latifundia. 
Today, there are forces at work, urged on by multinational business interests, which would seek to wrest from us even the minuscule share - just 2 per cent of the market - which has enabled our economies barely to weather an increasingly hostile economic environment. 
In order to attempt to secure that end, they have also mounted initiatives in the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT), in the European Court and within various international forums. 
In this post-cold-war era, ideological considerations have given way to political initiatives in the determination of the direction of official-aid flows. 
The weight given to foreign policy in deciding on foreign-aid flows means that assistance is not always necessarily directed towards areas of greater need, but is directed, rather, to areas with issues which are politically topical. 
Where world economic advancement is isolated in its impact, political gain in world terms will continue to prove transitory and incapable of being sustained. 
It is true that the world has seen an impressive political transformation in a rather brief period of time in terms of a transition to democracy and a new degree of cooperation in the United Nations at the level of the Security Council. 
The urgency of the international debt crisis may have been defused, but developing-country debt, after reaching a brief plateau, is again on the rise, approaching $1.5 trillion. 
This situation is made more difficult by the drag on world economic output, which is being caused partly by the dislocation of economies of the former Soviet Union and Eastern Europe. 
That is why we in CARICOM are seeking to establish trading and other economic links with our neighbours in the Latin American region and are looking to participate in economic-cooperation initiatives within the Americas and elsewhere. 
Population growth in the developing countries, too, though it has maintained a relatively steady rate for over a decade, continues to increase in numerical terms, accounting for 93 per cent global population growth, which is now about 93 million annually. 
The balance between economic and population growth must be stabilized in the interest of human progress. 
We approach the twenty-first century with world changes which have been as rapid as they have been bewildering. 
The ensuing challenge which lies before small countries such as ours, daunting as it is because of our slender resources, is to develop the necessary resilience to enable us to adapt to these changes. 
The United Nations is, accordingly, seen as playing an expanded role in the economic welfare of developing countries, including the development and application of further initiatives to address constraints imposed by smallness and island status. 
Let me assure the Assembly of Saint Lucia's pledge to continue to cooperate fully within the institutions of the Organization to further its objectives for the betterment of humanity. 
What we lack in financial resources we can perhaps make up in human resources. 
Your skills and your experience on the international scene, acquired over many years, will, we are certain, ensure the successful conclusion of our deliberations. 
Our congratulations and thanks go to your predecessor, His Excellency Mr. Stoyan Ganev, for the remarkable and constructive job he did in steering the work of the forty-seventh session. 
We hail the advent of new Members to the great family of the United Nations: Andorra, Monaco, Eritrea, the Czech Republic, Slovakia and The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
The world power pattern has changed. 
This has led to a shift in certain countries' relative positions in the economic and political hierarchy. 
The new and old orders are fighting for primacy in the development of an international system, and it is no longer easy to distinguish between the past and the future. 
The new international context gives rise to considerable anxiety, especially as it poses several questions that have not yet been answered. 
The future of many countries will depend on the items on that agenda and on our capacity to organize our approach to them. 
My Government welcomes the unanimous adoption, by the Security Council of the United Nations, of resolution 864 (1993), which is a logical follow-up to earlier resolutions that aim at the restoration of peace to Angola. 
This is the only possible way to end the suffering of the Angolan people and to respond to their legitimate desire for peace and democracy. 
Further, we exhort the international community to continue its support for that process. 
In South Africa, the abolition of the legislative pillars of apartheid is a positive step. 
It is now important that the last obstacles, including those caused by the climate of violence, be removed to make possible negotiations towards the creation of a non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
We have welcomed with satisfaction President Nelson Mandela's appeal concerning the lifting of sanctions against South Africa. 
The tragedy that, daily, besets the Somali people gives us reason for great anxiety. 
We are convinced that the peace-keeping activities in Somalia, within the framework of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNISOM II), should, above all, serve the interests of the Somali people and strengthen the fragile process of national reconciliation that is under way. 
However, we regret the widespread adverse effects the Liberian war has had on the territory of neighbouring countries. 
In the Maghreb, the constructive position taken by the Kingdom of Morocco and the Polisario Front makes it possible to be optimistic about developments in the situation in Western Sahara and about the prospects for organizing a referendum under United Nations auspices. 
We believe that only an agreement acceptable to all parties involved in the conflict will put an end to this bloody episode. 
My Government regrets that the latest Geneva talks on peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina did not yield the expected results. 
Guinea-Bissau believes that the solution to this fratricidal conflict must be sought by peaceful means. 
In the case of East Timor, we urge the Secretary-General to continue his efforts with the parties concerned aimed at finding a peaceful, negotiated solution to this issue. 
In the Middle East, peace is now possible thanks to the rapprochement between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
We greet the Washington agreement with satisfaction and renewed hope. 
The poverty and social injustice that are the sorry lot of a large portion of humankind are amongst the underlying causes of the conflicts that constantly threaten the world's peace and stability. 
This is without question the best and most effective form of preventive diplomacy. 
The economic situation in Africa is becoming more and more worrying. 
Today, on the eve of the twenty-first century, incomes in sub-Saharan Africa average $490 per person per year, in other words, they are the lowest in the world. 
The average figure masks great disparities between countries: Africa is the only region in the world where the number of people living in poverty is likely to increase markedly before the year 2000. 
Trends in the world economy lead us to predict that the situation will get worse. 
Black Africa's share of world trade has plummeted from 3.8 per cent in 1970 to 1 per cent now, which has entailed Africa's being relegated to the sidelines in international relations. 
Despite plentiful labour and investment opportunities, direct investment from the most industrialized countries is in flight from the least developed countries towards the advanced economies. 
Restrictions on international trade as a result of various protectionist practices and of subsidy policies for the industrialized countries' agricultural products are imposing severe limitations on the underdeveloped countries' export opportunities. 
In this regard, can we hope that the Uruguay Round negotiations, if they succeed, will spare humankind the possible unpleasant aftermath of discriminatory practices on the part of the trading blocs? 
We wish to make an appeal that the next round of negotiations be planned to have all the relevance that the situation requires. 
Liberal policies in the countries of the South have not a hope of succeeding unless the countries of the North systematically dismantle their protectionist barriers and open up their markets. 
The transition to effective and lasting market economies requires further buttressing from the international community. 
Most of the underdeveloped countries, particularly in Africa, have recognized the errors that were committed in their post-colonial economic management. 
They have therefore embarked, with the assistance of the international financial organizations and other partners abroad, on radical economic reforms aimed at laying the foundations for economic growth and development. 
Unfortunately, these efforts have been overwhelmed by the massive reductions in financial assistance from the industrialized countries and the multilateral organizations. 
At the moment, only an infinitesimal fraction of ODA is being allocated to the poorest countries and even less than that to the priority sectors that are most likely to trigger development. 
ODA must be restructured if the problem of poverty and lasting development is to be tackled. 
We must take the risk and have faith in a renewed Africa with a new economic management mind-set. 
Not only does the way economic and financial opportunities are being distributed throughout the world provide the less developed countries with piffling amounts of resources, even worse than that is the way colossal amounts are being clawed back from them, particularly through those notorious debt-servicing costs. 
Total debt as a percentage of GNP stands at over 100 per cent, and debt-servicing costs are over 20 per cent and even 50 per cent in some cases. 
As a result, several African countries are unable to maintain the infrastructures for production or the social services that are vital to development. 
Traditional approaches to solving the debt problem, while they have granted some countries a few months' breathing space, would none the less appear to have exacerbated the problem, since Africa's debt burden has gone on growing, by about 10 per cent over the last decade. 
The Trinidad conclusions, which propose canceling two thirds of the eligible debt coupled with a rescheduling of the remainder over 25 years and an additional five-year grace period, offer a promising and encouraging approach to easing the debt burden. 
However, the Trinidad conclusions should also be applied to multilateral debt, which now accounts for one third of debt servicing costs. 
If our planet is to have lasting security, there must be a collective effort to combat the endogenous and exogenous factors that nowadays condemn the majority of the world's population to absolute poverty. 
Africa's economy is worsening to such an extent that we must break with routine thinking and devise new instruments and methods in order to understand and properly respond to the needs of a continent which is economically in anguish. 
Unfortunately, it is clear that technological advances, which should contribute to improving the human lot everywhere, are actually creating an increasingly greater gulf between those who have mastered that technology and those who are trying to enter into the technological age. 
The degradation of natural resources and ecosystems poses a major threat to humankind. 
For Africa, which still depends on natural resources for its survival, this situation involves grave consequences likely to hamper medium-term economic recovery programmes if urgent measures are not taken and the appropriate means mobilized. 
With national budgets already truncated, African countries will find it very difficult to face these challenges unaided in the absence of an increase in international assistance, properly programmed and managed so as to ensure the rational development and regulation of the environment. 
Domestic economic challenges, instead of promoting the mobilization of forces and resources in a regional or subregional context, often lead to a tendency by these countries to turn inward. 
This tendency has been compounded by structural adjustment programmes designed and executed in a strictly national context, with the aim of upgrading short-term indicators of macroeconomic and financial performance. 
The chances for sustainable development in the developing countries and particularly in the least-developed countries could be increased by strengthened programmes of regional and subregional integration and cooperation. 
In this respect, we welcome the efforts of the European Economic Community, in the framework of the Lom IV Convention, to lay the foundation for closer economic cooperation between the five Portuguese-speaking countries of Africa, despite the fact that they are not geographically contiguous. 
In this context, strengthening the ties of friendship and cooperation with Portugal and Brazil will make it possible to develop a special kind of relationship between these countries, all of which use the Portuguese language. 
It has now been clearly acknowledged that the active participation of peoples in political, economic and social life is an essential prerequisite for releasing creative energy and enriching cultural values and people's ability to take control of its own destiny. 
Mindful of this fact, Guinea-Bissau, like other countries of our continent, has opted for democracy as one of the means to mobilize its full human and physical potential in the struggle against underdevelopment. 
In this respect, the appropriate legal and institutional machinery has been established, with a view to promoting a political system based on consensus and the rule of the majority and on a transparent and effective public administration. 
The democratic process, to be credible, must mesh with the socio-cultural heritage of a region or a country. 
Virtually everywhere in Africa, we are witnessing the emergence of new forces for change which are in the vanguard of democracy: civilian societies, especially free-association and cooperative movements; non-governmental organizations; and civic associations. 
Despite some short-term obstacles, political pluralism in Guinea-Bissau is, without the shadow of a doubt, an irreversible process. 
One of its stages will culminate in the holding of the first multi-party elections, scheduled for 27 March 1994. 
To ensure the greatest possible transparency in these elections, the Government is taking all the steps necessary to prepare for them, with the support of its foreign partners. 
Sustained support for these new forces of change is absolutely vital if we wish to bolster new democracies and explicitly affirm our commitment to the protection of human rights. 
The challenges facing the United Nations in terms of maintaining international peace and stability while at the same time promoting economic and social development in a rapidly changing world require that profound changes be made in its structure. 
These changes should take into account the interests of all the components. 
More than ever, international cooperation has become an opportunity to create lasting peace, to strengthen protection for the dignity of human beings everywhere, and to safeguard the rights, profound aspirations and well-being of present and future generations. 
For its part, Guinea-Bissau, faithful to the principles enshrined in the United Nations Charter and determined to make its contribution to the maintenance of international peace and security, solemnly reaffirms its firm commitment to pursue this course. 
It is against this backdrop that my country has presented its candidacy as a non-permanent member of the Security Council, and we ask all Member States to support us. 
Guinea-Bissau is admittedly a small country, but its firm resolve to contribute to the attainment of the objectives of this Organization is widely known. 
I am confident that you will guide this session to a successful conclusion of the business before us. 
I wish to take this opportunity to express our deep appreciation to your predecessor, Mr. Stoyan Ganev, former Foreign Minister of Bulgaria, for the able and inspired manner in which he guided the work of the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session . 
The admission of a nation to this body always marks a significant event in the international arena as it takes us another step forward towards the objective of universal representation. 
Adherence to the purposes and principles of the United Nations Charter and the right of the world's peoples to self-determination are the main barometers used in the admission of States to membership of this body of nations. 
However, the Republic of China on Taiwan, a nation of over 21 million inhabitants, which today has one of the most vigorous economies in the world, is excluded from membership of the United Nations. 
In this post-cold-war era, when a number of countries which once had a single identity and representation in this Organization now find ready admission as separate and sovereign members, it is appropriate that all States capable of maintaining such sovereign identity be so recognized. 
My delegation heralds the signing of the United Nations- brokered Governors Island Accord last July by President Aristide and the military-backed Government of Haiti, headed by General Raoul Cedras, as an historic opportunity for the Haitian people, the hemisphere, and the principle of democratic rule. 
The interim period until President Aristide's return to Haiti on the 30th of this month must be a time for healing and laying the groundwork for a smooth take-over, and for a concerted rehabilitation process aimed at bringing some measure of economic and political stability to that long-suffering country. 
My delegation takes this opportunity to reiterate our solidarity with the Haitian people, who have struggled over the past months amidst persistent and blatant human rights abuses and political repression. 
As the United Nations moves to perform its peace-keeping, peacemaking and peace-enforcing roles in many troubled areas around the world, harassment, beatings and murder of its personnel, both civilian and military, are on the rise. 
This year the world has also been shocked by the deaths of a number of Pakistanis, Italians, Moroccans, Americans and nationals of other countries serving in the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM). 
My Government takes this opportunity to express its condolences to the Governments and peoples of those countries whose nationals paid the ultimate price in their desire to bring peace and deliver humanitarian assistance to the suffering peoples of the world. 
Member States must be reminded of their responsibility to protect United Nations workers and of their obligation to act promptly and effectively to deter, prosecute and punish all those responsible for violence. 
We salute the courage and commitment of those dedicated people who continue to accept considerable personal risks in order to carry out United Nations missions. 
The international community must take appropriate steps to protect its members and we eagerly await the submission of concrete proposals designed to enhance the safety and security of United Nations forces and personnel. 
Naturally, these objectives cannot be achieved unless the international community continues to work in earnest to ensure that disarmament is achieved throughout the country in conformity with the provisions of the Addis Ababa agreement of March 1993, to which all factions are signatories. 
From this point on all actions by the United Nations in Somalia should be aimed at winning the trust of the Somali people as a prerequisite to the re-establishment of peace and security, national reconciliation, restoration of the Somali State and the reconstruction and development of the country. 
My delegation congratulates the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), under the leadership of Mr. Yasser Arafat, on concluding an agreement with the Rabin Government of Israel to end hostilities among their peoples. 
We see this as a significant first step that will fail unless it leads to the implementation of the resolutions long agreed to in the United Nations on the territories occupied by Israel and the acceptance by the United Nations of Palestine to membership. 
Just as my delegation has persistently endorsed the right of Israel to exist within secure borders, we assert the same right for Palestine. 
We wish to congratulate the Government of Norway on the pivotal and historic facilitating role they played in the process of mediating in the Palestinian/Israeli conflict. 
The rapidly deteriorating situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina cries out for urgent resolution. 
The state of affairs cannot be tolerated much longer. 
Immeasurable harm in both human and material terms has already been done, and the Serbs and Croats appear to be bent on the dismemberment of Bosnia and Herzegovina through border changes, by force and by ethnic cleansing. 
The international community cannot agree to a solution dictated by the Serbs and Croats at the expense of the Bosnian Muslims. 
We also cannot accept any territorial solution unless it has the agreement of the three parties. 
My delegation calls on all those with the resources to influence a return to normality in this part of the world to honour their moral responsibility. 
The end of the cold war has resulted in a new spirit of cooperation between erstwhile enemies. 
Ongoing restructuring of the world body is designed to enhance the capacity of the Organization for preventive diplomacy, peace-keeping and peacemaking. 
Regrettably, these changes do not mean the end of bloody regional conflicts. 
The demands on the United Nations for peace-keeping and peace-building are increasing daily in the number of operations and personnel as well as in the scope of their mandates. 
One of my country's most important priorities is support for the right of all peoples living under colonial or alien domination and/or foreign occupation to self-determination and independence. 
Stressing our commitment to the goal of the complete eradication of colonialism, we once again pledge to strengthen our solidarity with all those countries facing aggression or intervention or interference in their internal affairs. 
At the same time, we welcome the recent progress towards the establishment of a non-racial democracy, paving the way for the first non-racial elections, scheduled for April 1994, and the eventual reintegration of that country into the international political and economic community. 
With the changing world environment the Organization has been catapulted into new prominence and there has been renewed hope, and high expectation, as well as new ideas on the functioning of the General Assembly. 
Let us not lose the momentum in our quest to give new life to the Organization. 
The Rio de Janeiro Earth Summit was about nations joining together in common resolve to do a better job in the future and to offer our children the hope for a brighter tomorrow. 
The centrepiece of this international effort, Agenda 2l, is a blueprint for our planet which the Governments of the world adopted by acclamation. 
With the creation of a Commission on Sustainable Development and the restructuring of the economic and social functions of the United Nations, we now have the institutional arrangements in place to ensure that the measures prescribed by Agenda 21 are adequately addressed. 
There is, however, renewed hope because, since the June session of the Commission, machinery has been firmly put in place to follow up on pledges made at the Rio Summit. 
We wish to thank those who have contributed to the Global Environment Facility, which makes grant funding available to poor countries so that they may properly shoulder their share of environmental responsibilities in our global community. 
As we observe new trends in the world economy, it is noteworthy that there is potentially greater capacity for growth of real consumption in developing countries than in the developed ones. 
Those of us who live in small island States have limited options in response to the international economic environment. 
Saint Vincent and the Grenadines is a small developing archipelagic State, with all the generic circumstances associated with small size, limited resources, geographical dispersion and relative isolation from markets. 
Naturally we also have advantages, which we continue to exploit in the national interest. 
Development in all its forms is of paramount national importance to us. 
In this regard, we look forward with enthusiasm to the World Summit for Social Development in 1995, the International Conference on Population and Development in 1994, and the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, which is scheduled to convene in Barbados in 1994. 
It is our fervent hope that the international community will recognize the special characteristics and developmental needs of this category of countries, which have not changed in the new configuration of world politics. 
We pray also that there will be tangible benefits following the conclusion of these Conferences. 
Forced off their ancestral lands by settlers and colonizers, indigenous peoples in many parts of the world have faced untold discrimination and poverty and are often afforded little say in their political future. 
It is no surprise, therefore, that they are increasingly seeking to exercise their full range of human rights. 
The world's communities are urged to treat minorities and indigenous peoples, and persons belonging to them, on the basis of equality, and to take measures that would, inter alia, facilitate their full participation in all aspects of the political, economic, social, religious and cultural life of the society. 
My delegation is proud to state that in Saint Vincent and the Grenadines the indigenous people, the Caribs, are fully integrated into Vincentian society and are beneficiaries of all rights and freedoms under our Constitution. 
Our Government has also taken specific steps, through its land reform and distribution policy, to empower the Caribs, who are the main beneficiaries of the Government's acquisition of the area formerly occupied by Orange Hill Estates, and the subsequent distribution, with title, of economically viable plots to them. 
My Government will ensure that our indigenous people continue to participate fully in national society and that their views are solicited and taken into consideration in decision-making processes that affect them and the nation as a whole. 
My delegation is proud to co-sponsor a draft resolution of the Standing Committee of Caribbean Ministers Responsible for Foreign Affairs of the Caribbean Community calling for the annual observance of an International Day of Indigenous Peoples. 
I hope that this draft resolution, when brought before this body, will be adopted by acclamation and will receive unanimous follow-up support from Member countries. 
In the increasingly competitive world environment, which is gradually being dominated by large trading blocs, it is imperative for our countries in Latin America and the Caribbean to forge closer ties through economic and other forms of functional cooperation. 
My Government totally condemns the illicit production, trafficking in and consumption of drugs. 
These harbingers of violent crime and corruption pose a serious threat to the health and well-being of our economies and our people, endanger our democratic institutions and jeopardize national and regional security. 
We are firmly convinced that only integrated regional and international efforts can effectively address the drug problem, and, accordingly, we stress the need for increased local, regional and international cooperation. 
Greater emphasis should be placed on programmes that generate employment and income for persons attracted to drug production and trafficking as a means of livelihood. 
The appropriate measures must also be taken to strengthen our judicial institutions to ensure that the perpetrators of drug abuse and related crimes are brought to swift and effective justice. 
As a member of the Commonwealth, we welcome Mrs. Benazir Bhutto back as Prime Minister of her country and look forward to meeting her in Cyprus at the Commonwealth Heads of Government meeting. 
My delegation wishes to reiterate its resolute commitment to the democratic ideal and the concomitant free enterprise system. 
Saint Vincent and the Grenadines, like the other countries of CARICOM, has gone through a historic constitutional journey, from Crown Colony Government, with its limited franchise, to full political independence under universal adult suffrage. 
We have adhered to the principles and practice of participatory democracy and the market economy, even when these ideals were not as pervasive and mandatory as they are today. 
We have stayed the course, by choice and conviction, and our people have reaped the benefits. They will have it no other way. 
In this post-cold-war era we are determined to maintain the gains of our democracy which we have accumulated over the years, even as we face the increasing difficulties associated with the marginalization of small States in the face of bloc consolidation and other emerging trends of our time. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to draw the attention of the Assembly to document A/INF/48/6/Add.1, which contains a tentative programme of work and schedule of plenary meetings for the months of October, November and December. 
For its part, the Secretariat will endeavour to ensure that the relevant documentation will be available to delegations ahead of the discussion of any given agenda item. 
I will also keep the Assembly informed of any additions or changes. 
The list of speakers for each of the agenda items listed in document A/INF/48/6/Add.1 is now open, and I draw members' attention to that. 
I therefore appeal again to representatives who intend to submit draft resolutions to do so sufficiently in advance of the dates fixed for consideration of items to give members adequate time to examine them. 
I should also like to remind representatives again that additional time is needed for those draft resolutions involving changes in the work programme or additional expenditures, since they will require the preparation of a statement of programme-budget implications by the Secretary-General. 
Furthermore, the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions and the Fifth Committee will need adequate time to review the programme-budget implications of a draft resolution before it can be acted on by the Assembly. 
We know that in your hands this will be a session of accomplishments. 
Let me also thank your able predecessor, His Excellency Mr. Stoyan Ganev of Bulgaria, for his outstanding service during the forty-seventh session. 
I would next express our concern and sadness over the recent disastrous earthquake in India and extend to the Government and, especially, to the families affected our profound sympathies. 
Two years ago, when I last stood here, there was a sense of high expectation, for we were witnessing the drama of political changes to a new world. 
We welcome the newest - and some of the smallest - Members of our global family who joined us this year: the Principality of Andorra, Eritrea, the Czech Republic, the Principality of Monaco, The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and the Slovak Republic. 
As a small State itself, Samoa is particularly pleased to add its welcome, assured of the contribution these new Members will make to our common effort. 
With one voice we in this Hall have hailed the ending of East-West tensions. 
We are right to do so. 
It has brought about deep and positive changes. 
Now, as never before, the international community has real opportunities for cooperation and peace. 
In our global village there is an imperative to secure a comprehensive, just and durable solution to the overall Arab-Israeli conflict. 
In turn, that peace effort needs to be able to draw sustenance - moral, political and financial - from the whole family of nations. 
But the new opportunities for cooperation in this post-cold-war era are being severely challenged by conflicts that rage in many lands and by the human misery they cause. 
Tragedy and carnage are seemingly endless in Bosnia, in Somalia, and in territories of the former Soviet Union. 
In other areas, too - far too many - we witness daily the most shocking violations of the human person and wanton disregard for the rule of law. 
This year alone, there have been close to 25 substantial conflicts in the world. 
And war is not the only scourge. 
For we have not freed our world of hunger, poverty or illness. 
Millions of people have fled from internal strife and persecution, famine and natural disasters. 
A rise in sea levels and destructive tropical cyclones are particular dangers. 
They prey on the natural vulnerabilities of many lands and their peoples, and severely undermine the national livelihood and economic development efforts of many Governments. 
The world cries out for responses and solutions. 
We do not, for a moment, delude ourselves about the complexities of these conflicts or the depth of longstanding animosities - least of all, in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
But I am compelled to say that the horrors being perpetuated in Bosnia offend common decency and almost every principle for which this Organization stands. 
That is why we feel that the international community has not been swift or decisive enough in taking action to end the calculated brutality in Bosnia and avert the devastation of so much that is sacred in that land. 
Cambodia is a high point in peacemaking, and we rejoice in this special accomplishment for the people of that ancient country and for the United Nations, as we do in the announcement in this Assembly by Nelson Mandela of the imminent demise of apartheid. 
We pray for the peaceful success of the announced general elections in April 1994. 
Almost every speaker in this debate has focused on peace-keeping and the unprecedented demands being made of the United Nations. 
Our support of United Nations peace-keeping operations is total, as is our acceptance of preventive diplomacy as fundamental to "An Agenda for Peace". 
It seems to be generally acknowledged that, in the space of some two years, the cost of United Nations peace-keeping has quadrupled to a level currently four times larger than the United Nations regular budget. 
Above all, peace-keeping objectives and mandates need to be clearly identified and managed. 
Peace-keeping at current levels has compounded the tragedy of war through the loss of United Nations staff and personnel. 
In the strongest terms, we condemn the attacks and deliberate targeting of United Nations peace-keeping forces wherever they occur. 
We support early and effective international measures and necessary arrangements within the United Nations system for the full protection of United Nations personnel and forces, as well as action against those who commit acts of violence against our messengers of peace. 
We also acknowledge the useful report the Secretary-General has sent us on the various views expressed. 
So long as these are assured, Samoa would support the required reforms to the Security Council. 
But, no doubt, we should all take sufficient time to ponder these matters. 
In the wider aspect, we believe that no amount of force and no measure of peace-keeping can sustain peace and security without attention to the root causes. 
The general experience is that human misery, brought about by poverty and the denial of human and democratic rights, is the real and fundamental problem. 
We therefore uphold the belief expressed by many leaders from this rostrum that socio-economic development and democratic reforms are essential to the prevention of political and social crises. 
We think this should remain a major preoccupation of the United Nations. 
This is fundamental, and it is something very close to our hearts, given our experience and the political evolvement of our own State. 
Peace, stability, security and the preservation of our environment are crucial to the South Pacific region. 
Our commitment to these objectives is unwavering, and Samoa, together with its regional partners, will continue to call for a permanent end to nuclear testing, to the dumping of chemical and toxic wastes and to the transportation of these materials in our waters. 
That Treaty is the paramount symbol of the region's strong feeling about and commitment to a nuclear-free environment. 
Samoa is particularly pleased about the extension of the nuclear-testing moratorium. 
However, we are deeply distressed to have learned last week of a breach of that moratorium. 
I have cause to believe that substantial numbers in the Assembly share our concern and our earnest prayer that no further tests will be carried out and that other nuclear Powers will not resume their nuclear-testing programmes. 
It is our dearest hope that such testing will one day cease - permanently. 
We welcome the unique opportunity offered by the end of the cold war to focus and develop comprehensive-nuclear-disarmament initiatives. 
It underscores the urgent need for the control, reduction and eventual elimination of these deadly weapons. 
The Non-Proliferation Treaty, which is a vital part of the disarmament process must be extended indefinitely when it comes up for review in 1995. 
Environmental security is crucial to Samoa and other countries of the South Pacific. 
The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, held in Rio in 1992, provided us with an opportunity to put our global house in order - an occasion of promise, of rising hopes. 
The setting of Agenda 21 and the establishment of the Commission on Sustainable Development are only first steps. 
Implementation is the difficult task - the true test. 
Like other places, our small island States and low-lying atolls face a host of constraints. 
Without international cooperation, and without an integrated approach, the outlook is not promising. 
The Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States - to be held in Barbados in April 1994 - will provide a first opportunity to implement Agenda 21 and to reaffirm commitments made in Rio. 
We firmly believe that international attention, focused at next year's global conference, will provide valuable guidance towards a sustainable-development effort worldwide. 
It seems to us that if there is failure to secure sustainable development for small island States, there will be no real chance of success elsewhere. 
But the stakes are too high for inconclusiveness, so a resumed preparatory session before the Barbados Conference is essential. 
I should say that our call for international cooperation is fully matched by our resolve to do what is necessary and possible at the domestic level. 
As a country, we acknowledge and accept primary responsibility for our environment and development. 
To this end, we have completed a national environment-management plan, have put in place the necessary legislative framework and have taken steps to adhere to the appropriate international Conventions. 
In all of this, we have had the fullest cooperation of the South Pacific Regional Environmental Programme - an organization established by the Pacific region and partner countries to coordinate not only national and regional activities but also the region's participation in world-wide initiatives on the environment. 
I should note the general satisfaction of my delegation with the world-wide debate, which is now under way, about the future of development - and, thus, about our common future. 
The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development was a special landmark. 
A few months ago, contrary to predictions, the Vienna World Conference on Human Rights registered important accomplishments. 
Next year, we shall see the particularly crucial Conference on Population and Development; thereafter, the Conference on women, and then the social-development Summit. 
Yesterday, we heard Papua New Guinea's initiative on opportunity and participation. We consider this a pertinent proposal, and that it is an important element in the overall effort to involve citizens and to enhance, in particular, the economies of developing countries. 
These global conferences and initiatives will map out new priorities and courses of action requiring from States and ordinary citizens the highest degree of commitment and cooperation. 
To this purpose, Samoa supports all remedial reforms to the United Nations system to ensure optimum use of scarce resources. 
In two years' time, the United Nations will mark its fiftieth anniversary. 
This gives us all reason to move ahead with our work, resolved to improve the condition of our world and the well-being of our global family. 
Mr. ALEXIS (Grenada): It is with profound pleasure that my delegation conveys greetings and best wishes from the Government and the people of Grenada to the United Nations General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
We are especially pleased because you create history by being the first person from the region to which Grenada belongs to hold the prestigious post of General Assembly Presidency, coming as you do from our sister Caribbean Community (CARICOM) country, the Republic of Guyana. 
My delegation takes this opportunity also to commend Mr. Stoyan Ganev of Bulgaria for the excellent manner in which he conducted the Assembly's proceedings at its forty-seventh session. 
My Government also wishes to extend its commendations to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his indefatigable efforts in the service of the Organization. 
The Grenadian delegation is pleased to extend a warm welcome to the six new Members of the United Nations: the Czech Republic; the Republic of Slovakia, Eritrea, Monaco, the Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, and Andorra. 
The problems of developing countries are still daunting. 
My Government continues to pursue its own economic structural adjustment programme, with which the people of Grenada have shown great understanding and cooperation. 
Poverty, debt, inadequate resources, marginalization and the lack of secure markets for our products deal serious blows to social, economic and political stability. 
The fact is that free trade is not always synonymous with fair trade: factors of size, resource endowment and levels of development must be duly considered in settling trade relations. 
This is particularly so with small, open, primary-producing economies, where one serious natural disaster, such as a hurricane, can devastate all the fruits of our national labour invested in bananas, cocoa and nutmeg. 
In this scenario, concessioned trade is very much needed to produce anything like a level playing field. 
Developing countries will not progress on sympathy; they require equity. 
Small countries such as Grenada cannot do it all alone. 
We need assistance for diversification, for development of our human resources and for the implementation of sustainable development. 
The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED) has placed before the world a wide range of challenges for managing the environment in a sustainable way. 
Developing countries, in particular small island nation States, like Grenada, are anxious that all Governments should move faster to effect the programme laid out by UNCED's plan of work on sustainable development, Agenda 21. 
Greater emphasis needs to be placed by donor agencies on training, as well as on technical and financial assistance to developing countries to aid in sustainable forestry and agricultural practices. 
It is Grenada's sincere hope that that Conference will serve to generate a better understanding of the challenges and predicaments confronting small island developing States, and that it will produce the necessary partnership and establish a sound path to their sustainable development. 
My delegation is concerned that the success of the Barbados Conference may be jeopardized unless an intercessional mechanism is arranged to provide for the advancement of the negotiations prior to April 1994. 
Grenada joins the rest of the world in rejoicing over the success of diplomatic perseverance in Afghanistan, El Salvador, Nicaragua, Cambodia and Haiti. 
Grenada is, however, highly disturbed by the renewal of politically motivated violence in Haiti. 
Grenada welcomes the Governors Island negotiated settlement aimed at restoring to Haiti the legitimate Government of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
We support the establishment of an international constabulary force in that country. 
We call on all in Haitian society to give democracy and peace a chance. 
Grenada wishes to record its satisfaction over the historic attainment of formal recognition between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO). 
Such a step will, in the long term, contribute to making the Middle East and the world a more peaceful place. 
We also welcome the adoption by the Security Council of its resolution 833 (1993), in which it guaranteed the inviolability of the boundary between the two States and called for respect for that resolution. 
My Government is, on the other hand, perturbed by the continuing wars in other parts of the world, such as the former Yugoslavia, Liberia, Somalia and Angola. 
We are alarmed at the lack of respect for United Nations peace-keepers and aid workers, and call upon all sides in such conflicts to turn to peaceful negotiation and respect for human lives. 
With its 21 million people, the Republic of China on Taiwan, has, over the past 20 years, progressed economically, socially and democratically to the point where it can no longer properly be kept out of the United Nations. 
The Republic of China on Taiwan has established diplomatic relations with a number of countries and has significantly contributed to the uplifting of the struggling economies of a great number of countries and the development of their peoples. 
Peace and democracy reaching areas new to them has noticeably been resulting in the deflection of aid to them, at the expense of traditional stable democracies. 
That newly emerging democracies have to be given due attention cannot be denied, but this cannot be wholly at the expense of the old democracies. 
The peace dividend accruing from the end of the cold war and the halting of the arms race should be expansive enough to nurture new democracies without abandoning old ones to unnecessary and far-reaching social and societal conflicts. 
International peace presupposes domestic quietude in the States making up the community of nations. 
This requires continuing emphasis on human-resource development and the enhancement of cultural and social amenities in such areas as education, health and housing. 
The pursuit of the human race must be the nurturing of peace by the ending of discrimination and the enhancement of equality, whether between sexes or races, or with regard to social origins, religion or whatever other differences might have been created through ignorance or arrogance. 
It is with great concern that the world has witnessed men, women and children being massacred in that region in the name of ethnicity and religion. 
Such cooperation as the world is seeing today in restoring democracy and civil and political rights to citizens of warring countries ought to be extended to the field of international criminal activities. 
Grenada stands ready to collaborate with other countries in putting a halt to such activities as illicit drug production, trafficking and consumption and money-laundering and their associated ills. 
These tend to decay the moral fibre of a society and drain already scant resources in efforts to combat the menace, thus frustrating national development processes. 
Grenada has accordingly enacted legislation giving effect to the United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances, of 1988, providing for the forfeiture and confiscation of the proceeds of crime, outlawing moneylaundering and promoting bilateral and multilateral cooperation in the fight against these menaces. 
We received with joy the news that 27 April 1994 has been set as the date for the election of a Government in South Africa in which South Africans of all races, colours, beliefs and genders will participate. 
We encourage all South Africans to give full support to that progress. 
Throughout the world, people are looking towards the United Nations for solutions to their political, economic, ethnic and social problems. 
The freeing of the United Nations from ideological tensions has made this possible; but we are aware that the United Nations must now be restructured, the better to meet these ends. 
The composition of the Security Council should be re-examined, with new permanent seats on that Council being allotted to such countries as Japan, without current permanent membership being affected. 
Also, additional seats should be added. 
The capability of the United Nations to conduct peace-keeping should be enhanced and rationalized. 
World security requires all of us, nations great as well as small, to make extra efforts to attain and maintain peace and democracy for development. 
As a community of nations, let us therefore work diligently and tirelessly to attain these goals. 
Mr. MBEKEANI (Malawi): The Malawi delegation is pleased to join other delegations in congratulating you, Mr. President, on your election to preside over the business of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
Guyana is a sister country which is held in high regard and admiration by Malawi. 
You are an illustrious son of Guyana and are highly qualified and fully prepared to lead and manage the enormous tasks which must be accomplished at this session of the General Assembly. 
This would not have been possible were it not for the painstaking patience, efficiency and diplomatic skills of its President, Mr. Stoyan Ganev, a distinguished international jurist and former Foreign Minister of Bulgaria. 
The Malawi delegation congratulates him on a job well done. 
My delegation wishes to express its profound sorrow for the considerable suffering, loss of life and destruction of property caused by the earthquake which occurred on 29 September 1993 in the Indian state of Maharashtra. 
The heartfelt and sincere condolences of the Government and the people of Malawi unreservedly go to the Government and the people of India as they struggle to alleviate the painful after-effects of this tragedy. 
We are thankful to God for giving Malawi good rains in the season just ended. 
The drought experienced in the last two seasons was severe and devastating in its effects. 
The volume of maize, our staple food, was only 600,000 tonnes in 1992, down from the 1991 production level of 1.6 million tonnes. 
We also thank the bilateral donors and the non-governmental organizations which, together, saved the day for Malawi and the whole southern African region with massive imports of food, medicines and other humanitarian assistance supplies. 
However, the Malawi economy continues to be confronted by a major balance-of-payments deficit problem arising from the large volume of maize imports during the drought. 
Malawi has been hosting a large number of refugees from Mozambique, who started entering Malawi in large numbers in 1986, and by 1992 the refugee population in the country had soared to about 1.5 million people. 
Mr. Martini Herrera (Guatemala), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The problem of the Mozambican refugees in Malawi, which was a consequence of the civil war between the Government of Mozambique and RENAMO, will come to an end as all protocols of the Rome General Peace Accord are implemented in full. 
Malawi, which was represented at the historic signing of the Peace Accord on 4 October 1992, commends President Chissano of the Republic of Mozambique and Mr. Dhlakama, President of RENAMO, for signing the Peace Accord. 
My delegation is therefore fully supportive of Security Council resolution 863 (1993) and calls on all the parties to implement it speedily. 
We therefore call for the specific prioritization of the de-mining programme, the demobilization of the armed forces and their placement in the designated assembly areas, and the finalization of discussions on the draft electoral law. 
The people of Mozambique demand this, and it is also in the vital interests of Malawi, which has suffered tremendously from the adverse impact of the 16-year civil war in Mozambique. 
The reopening and full use of these ports will represent considerable savings through highly reduced transport costs and in limited foreign exchange resources. 
My country undertook the most historic event since independence by holding, on 14 June 1993, the national referendum which was initiated by our President, His Excellency Ngwazi Kamuzu Banda in order to give the people of Malawi the opportunity to choose between a one-party and multi-party system of government. 
My delegation is pleased to report to this Assembly that by all accounts, including those of the United Nations, it was a peaceful, free and fair exercise. 
My delegation takes this opportunity to convey to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, the gratitude of my Government and the people of Malawi for the assistance the United Nations system provided in making the national referendum exercise a resounding success. 
Intergovernmental organizations such as the European Community and other bilateral donors also provided Malawi with invaluable assistance during this period. 
My Government is most grateful to all of them. What has happened in Malawi demonstrates beyond question the repeatedly stated commitment of my President and his Government to peaceful reforms, good governance, human rights and democratization. 
Those who did not believe in the seriousness of this commitment have been proved totally wrong. 
For the last 29 years of its independence, Malawi has been preoccupied with socio-economic development, which is rural-based in its reality, as a matter of sustained and deliberate Government policy. 
The country had no other choice because it is completely agricultural, with a large small-holder agriculture component as its backbone. 
This has paid off in the disciplined commitment the Malawi people have to farming. 
Without this assistance, it would not have been possible to achieve the sense of discipline and respect for farming that is now consolidated in the people of Malawi, which confirms a vision that the Malawi leadership has carried out with practical zeal and tenacity. 
Regrettably, in the very recent past, Malawi's modest achievements in the agricultural sector and the economy in general have had to go through severe and unpalatable shocks well beyond the Government's control, such as the drought and refugee problems. 
For example, private-sector firms performed far below capacity and the financing of almost all agreed development projects stopped suddenly and completely. 
Malawi is small, poor and landlocked. 
Malawi could therefore hardly sustain or cushion this kind of massive damage to its economy. 
Its external debt burden soared, its terms of trade deteriorated badly and the livelihood of the ordinary men, women and children in the villages was badly affected. 
The issues of human rights, good governance and other conditionalities that were behind these actions by the donor community have now, I am happy to say, been dealt with decisively, each one in an irreversible manner and, where applicable, by Act of Parliament. 
For example, due process of law is firmly established and in practice in Malawi. 
There is freedom of expression in the country. 
As I speak, over 20 newspapers and magazines are in circulation. 
So far, six political parties have registered and are bracing themselves for the forthcoming general election. 
Each of the political parties, including the Malawi Congress Party, has equal representation on the National Consultative Council and the National Executive Committee. 
Those institutions ensure and guarantee that there is dialogue between and among Malawians, who discuss and resolve whatever differences may exist on the issues affecting the transition. 
Those institutions replace the President's Committee on Dialogue and the Public Affairs Committee, which were established immediately after the referendum and, in addition, are designed to work closely with the Government and the National Parliament. 
The United Nations, particularly through its Electoral Assistance Unit in the Secretariat here in New York and through the Centre for Human Rights in Geneva, has been a catalyst in this whole transitional process. 
My Government is therefore most encouraged, being convinced that the peace and stability that have existed since the holding of the national referendum will continue until and after the forthcoming general election, which is expected to take place some time in May 1994. 
These positive and irreversible developments I have described give my Government the confidence that all its bilateral- development partners and its major multilateral donors will fully resume development assistance flows and balance-of-payments support to Malawi. 
This, we hope, will be done without further delays, in the interests of reviving the economy quickly and reducing the severe damage it has sustained and the unnecessary continued suffering of its people. 
Allow me, therefore, to take this opportunity to appeal to the donor community not to reduce its pledges of funding to the UNDP. 
To do so would have catastrophic effects on the whole democratization process, on the ongoing field programmes and projects and also on the successful projects being implemented under the Fifth Country Programme. 
At this juncture the Malawi delegation wishes to reaffirm its unwavering support of the recently adopted Tokyo Declaration on African Development, which represents the first concrete action and commitment of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
We hope that the donor community will respond positively and act accordingly on these specific problems affecting the developing countries. 
Malawi is not oblivious of the wider political atmosphere that is affecting international relations and causing serious problems with regard to peace and security. 
The desperate situation and horrendous scenes of the civil war in Bosnia and Herzegovina represent one such example. 
My delegation strongly supports all efforts of the United Nations and the European Community, and those of other parties, to resolve the problem through the ongoing negotiations in Geneva and elsewhere. 
With regard to Somalia, my Government is of the view that the Somalis should resolve their problems themselves. 
However, the prerequisite for realizing that objective is to establish and consolidate peace throughout Somalia and to help create processes that will make it possible for the country to reaffirm its sovereignty. 
Tremendous humanitarian-assistance achievements have already been made to alleviate the plight of the Somali people, who are suffering from hunger, starvation and death in the midst of mayhem, anarchy and the complete collapse of civil authority. 
The United Nations and the international community, through the contributions of selfless non-governmental organizations and all nations - particularly the United States, which has contributed troops under the United Nations flag - deserve to be thanked for bringing Somalia back to life. 
In the view of my delegation, it is imperative that the United Nations and the international community be allowed to complete this wholesome task by establishing conditions for peace and civil authority based clearly on the Addis Ababa agreements of 27 March 1993. 
The Malawi delegation fully supports the present United Nations role in Somalia. 
Similarly, it is the strong conviction of my Government that the present situation in Angola calls for strong and dramatic action by the international community. 
The United Nations has been selfless in what it has done in Angola, where the untold suffering of women, children and the elderly goes on unabated and is indeed completely inexplicable and totally unnecessary. 
My Government fully supports Security Council resolution 864 (1993), which has now been put into effect. 
They must honour and respect the results of the United Nations-supervised general election, which by all accounts was free and fair. 
With regard to the situation in South Africa, the Malawi delegation wishes to put on record its complete support for the historic agreement by the Multi-Party Negotiating Council in Johannesburg, whose successfully negotiated transitional institutions have now been enacted into law by the parliament in Cape Town. 
Those institutions are designed to oversee and control the influential factors in the run-up to the general election on 27 April 1994. 
I refer in particular to the Transitional Executive Council and to the Independent Broadcasting Authority, the Independent Media Commission and the Independent Electoral Commission. 
My delegation welcomes the historic agreement on mutual recognition between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) which was signed on 13 September 1993 in Washington, D.C. 
This agreement is a prerequisite to international peace, security and political stability beyond the Middle East. 
It is in this context, that my Government is optimistic that the still unresolved major international political issues will be similarly dealt with, issues such as the problem of North and South Korea and that of the People's Republic of China and the Republic of China on Taiwan. 
Finally, allow me to make observations on two pertinent issues. 
This announcement is definite recognition that the time has come for representation in the Security Council to reflect the changed international political scene and reality as well as geographical balance. 
There is no other organ in the United Nations today which makes such momentous decisions affecting international peace and security. 
My delegation is therefore strongly of the view that Africa equally deserves to have a permanent seat or equal and balanced representation of some kind, in the Council. 
The Malawi delegation looks forward to the expected deliberations on this issue, which will inevitably go beyond the life of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
Representation on governing councils of the respective United Nations agencies and bodies is another important subject before the General Assembly at this session, in the context of the reform, restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in all its aspects. 
The only way forward is for the two groups to work together and arrive at a consensus by the end of November 1994. 
My delegation will support the view taken by the Group of 77 on this issue, when it comes to a conclusion in due course. 
Mr. ALIYEV (Azerbaijan) (interpretation from Russian): Allow me first to congratulate Mr. Samuel Insanally on his election to his responsible post, and to wish him every success in his work. 
I should like to take this opportunity to congratulate the new members of the United Nations: the Czech Republic, the Slovak Republic, The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, Eritrea, Monaco and Andorra. 
The twentieth century, which has experienced two of the most destructive wars in the history of mankind, as well as the cold war and the arms race, which have depleted natural and financial resources, the intellectual and moral potential of civilization, is nevertheless ending on an optimistic note. 
Totalitarian regimes have fallen, scores of countries have gained independence and universal values of democracy and the market economy are now finding new advocates throughout the world. 
We are proud that our small country, which straddles Europe and Asia, a country with an ancient culture and a proud history, has not been left behind in the truly universal historical process of the triumph of democracy and national and economic revival. 
Azerbaijan regained its independence less than two years ago. 
The path travelled by our country over these 22 months has not been without difficulties and has been marked by contradictions and tragic events. 
Nevertheless, we are convinced that the young State of Azerbaijan is following the only true path leading to genuine independence. 
Unfortunately, the natural historical process of the fall of empires and the acquisition of independence and statehood by their peoples is often accompanied by excesses of extreme nationalism. 
Many attempt to exploit the democratization of the social and political life of young independent States to undermine their internal stability. 
Unfortunately, Azerbaijan has fallen victim to such acts of provocation. 
For six years now the Republic of Armenia has been waging an undeclared war against Azerbaijan to fulfil its territorial claims. 
The economic infrastructure of the Azerbaijani Republic's occupied region has been destroyed. 
Unique historical and cultural sites of Azerbaijan have been destroyed. 
And all this is occurring under the cover of an ongoing propaganda campaign and alleged non-involvement by the Republic of Armenia in the aggression. 
Azerbaijan welcomed the Security Council's adoption of resolutions 822 (1993) and 853 (1993) calling for the immediate, complete and unconditional withdrawal of the occupying forces from Azerbaijan territory that had been seized. 
Azerbaijan also welcomed the initial timetable - worked out within the framework of the Minsk Group of the CSCE - of urgent steps to implement Security Council resolutions 822 (1993) and 853 (1993), several revised drafts of which, however, were aborted because of the Armenian side. 
Azerbaijan stresses its commitment to the initial approach of the CSCE - that is, that the Minsk Conference should be preceded by the complete liberation of Azerbaijan's occupied territories. 
This was stressed in particular by the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan, G. A. Aliyev, yesterday during the reception for CSCE representatives who are now visiting the region. 
Azerbaijan, which is richly endowed with a variety of natural resources and which has a fairly well-developed industrial potential, has all the conditions necessary to overcome our objective difficulties in this transitional period towards a market economy. 
On behalf of my people and Government, I take this opportunity to express profound gratitude to all international organizations, humanitarian institutions and specialized agencies and the peoples and Governments of many States that have responded to the suffering of the Azerbaijan people who have fallen victim to aggression. 
We are convinced, also, that this cooperation will be mutually advantageous in view of the initial results of interaction between the Republic of Azerbaijan and the system of specialized agencies of the United Nations, the majority of which our country joined in 1992 and 1993. 
Azerbaijan welcomed the decision to convene a World Summit for Social Development and is prepared to take an active part in preparing for that Summit, the successful convening of which we believe will lay the basis for an effective global development strategy for the twenty-first century. 
Thus despite the objective and subjective difficulties encountered by my country, Azerbaijan, during the past year has been taking decisive action to integrate itself fully into the world community. 
We are convinced that integration into the world's political, economic and humanitarian process is possible only by increasing cooperation between States at the bilateral and multilateral levels. 
Azerbaijan supports the indefinite extension of that Treaty and believes that it should be made universal. 
We are convinced that the non-proliferation Treaty is an instrument that strengthens all international efforts and regional initiatives that seek to prevent any proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and to eliminate obstacles that threaten international and regional peace and security. 
The idea of establishing, within the United Nations system, a new post of high commissioner for human rights, reflects an intention to enhance international cooperation in this area. 
We are prepared actively to participate in the discussions on this question. 
Another pressing issue, one that requires urgent and constant attention, is that of refugees and displaced persons. 
It is time for the international community to draw up proper rules and standards to govern massive, forced migrations which could help overcome their main causes and consequences. 
We are convinced that the great scientific potential and practical experience of our specialists will help these commissions to do effective work. 
In the almost five decades that have elapsed since the United Nations was created, its historic meaning and universality have become strikingly clear. 
Expansion of the membership of the Security Council, the need for which is the subject of serious discussion, should help the Council continue effectively to discharge its primary task, that of the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Of course the role and responsibility of the Secretary-General will shift towards enhanced peacemaking and diplomatic activity. 
In conclusion, we look to the future with optimism, to a future where peace and cooperation will prosper. 
We are sure that constructive discussions and debates at this session will make an important contribution to the building of a better world in the coming century. 
Mr. DUMI (Albania): I regret having to speak again in exercise of the right of reply, but, the statement made last week by the representative of the republic of Greece, in exercise of his right of reply, requires the following clarifications. 
As a country newly emerged from dictatorship, Albania has much to learn and to put into practice as it progresses towards application of the most advanced European common values. 
However, although we gave a friendly welcome to the Greek suggestion, I must point out that my country is not prepared to adopt the Greek practice: denial of the existence of the national minorities within its borders. 
It is well known that there are several ethnic minority groups living in Greece, arbitrarily unrecognized and persecuted by the Greek authorities. 
I shall just focus on an important large one - tens of thousands of Muslim Albanians living in Chamiria. 
Beginning about 50 years ago, they have been subjected to forced deportation to Albania and Turkey, forced to leave their ancestral land and abandon their property. 
They are denied all rights - even the most fundamental human right: the right to declare and develop their national identity. 
Their rights, as provided for in international law, must be restored and scrupulously respected. 
This question should be considered in parallel with that of the rights of the Greek minority in Albania, since the principle of reciprocity applies equally to all States and nations. 
We have already presented our views to the Greek authorities. 
However, the use of pressure and of related tactics, such as the Greek authorities' recent forced expulsion and ill-treatment of more than 20,000 Albanian migrants, is not the way to solve these problems, nor is it in accordance with the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) process. 
Mr. van der Stoel's report is realistic and objective and exposes as artificial the noise made by Greece about the situation of the Greek minority in Albania. 
"After due consideration and necessary consultations, I regret to announce my decision to withdraw my candidature as one of those contesting the forthcoming election to the International Court of Justice." 
1. In my report to the Security Council of 27 October 1993 (S/26646), I indicated in paragraph 11 that I would submit an addendum to the report stating the financial implications of the operation as described in paragraph 10 of the report. 
The monthly cost thereafter would amount to $204,000 gross. 
A breakdown of the estimated cost by main categories of expenditure is provided for information purposes in the annex to the present addendum. 
1. In my report to the Security Council of 27 October 1993 (S/26649), I indicated in paragraph 8 that the estimated cost of the proposed team of 20 military liaison officers would be submitted shortly as an addendum to that report. 
These reports are to be submitted when requested by the Security Council and, in any event, at least every six months after the adoption of resolution 715 (1991). 
Accordingly, I am requesting you to kindly transmit to the President of the Security Council the enclosed fourth six-monthly report on the implementation of the plan. The Director General will remain available for any consultations you or the Council may wish to have. 
In paragraph 8 of resolution 715 (1991), the Security Council requested the Director General of IAEA to submit to it reports on the implementation of the plan when requested by the Security Council and, in any event, at least every six months after the adoption of resolution 715 (1991). 
2. The Director General hereby submits the fourth six-monthly report on implementation of the plan for future ongoing monitoring and verification related to Iraq's nuclear capabilities (hereinafter referred to as the plan). 
4. During the period under review high-level technical talks were held in New York (31 August-9 September 1993) and in Baghdad (1-9 October 1993) between delegations from the United Nations Special Commission and IAEA, on the one hand, and, on the other, a delegation from Iraq. 
6. Progress and impediments evidenced in the course of the technical talks are summarized in the relevant sections of the present report. 
In addition, the Iraqi officials provided a set of forms developed by the Iraqi Atomic Energy Commission (IAEC) to implement a computerized system of accountancy and reporting, showing status, present location and utilization for all items listed in the declaration required under annex 3 to the plan. 
8. The information provided by the Iraqi representatives is being analysed by IAEA to determine whether it satisfies the requirements of the plan. 
Preliminary results of this analysis show that, while some progress has been made, the overall quality of the documentation still leaves much to be desired in terms of completeness and accuracy. 
In the course of the technical talks in Baghdad, IAEC informed the IAEA team that additional information required under annex 2 to the plan was in preparation and would be transmitted to the IAEA-22 inspection team. 
9. As indicated in the last report on the implementation of the plan, part of the long-term monitoring effort in Iraq involves the periodic radiometric survey of the main water bodies in Iraq. 
The survey serves as a measure for the timely detection of undeclared nuclear activities as well as for the establishment of a baseline for longer-term monitoring. 
This requires the collection of surface water, sediment and biota samples. 
During the nineteenth inspection, such samples were taken at 15 locations along the Tigris-Euphrates watersheds. 
The next sampling campaign has been scheduled for the beginning of November 1993, in connection with the twenty-second IAEA inspection mission. 
10. Since the last report on the implementation of the plan, IAEA has conducted three inspection missions, in the course of which it has carried out two no-notice inspections of newly designated sites, as well as a number of inspections of a monitoring nature at previously visited sites. 
11. As indicated above, in the course of the high-level technical talks, the Iraqi authorities made available additional information on nuclear material, in particular as it relates to depleted uranium and imported natural uranium oxide, and on the existence in Iraq of a small amount of heavy water. 
12. A complete inventory of all stocks of nuclear material, such as uranium, thorium and plutonium compounds, existing in Iraq is a prerequisite for any meaningful implementation of the plan, since it must provide the starting point of the nuclear material accountancy. 
13. Major inconsistencies between the Iraqi declarations concerning nuclear material and IAEA's results of samples analysis were mentioned in the last report, which raised serious questions about the completeness of the present inventory of nuclear materials in Iraq. 
14. In the course of the eighteenth inspection (3-11 March 1993), 242 computer numerical control (CNC) machine tools were seen for the first time during an inspection of the workshops of the Al Hatteen State Establishment. 
None of the machines had been included previously in the Iraqi declaration with respect to items listed in annex 3 to the plan. 
IAEA is currently verifying the correctness of this statement through inquiries with the manufacturers. 
During the nineteenth inspection, the team ascertained that 144 of the 148 Matrix Churchill CNC machine tools did not meet the annex 3 specifications, but that the remaining 4 required further evaluation. 
15. Fifty additional Matrix Churchill CNC machine tools were found during the twentieth IAEA inspection in Iraq at the Nahrawan munition factory, following receipt of information provided by a Member State. 
This statement is being verified by machine tools experts. 
16. IAEA has indications suggesting that a considerable number of Matrix Churchill CNC machines exported to Iraq are still missing and this matter will be pursued further. 
17. Two hundred fifty-five tons of high explosive of the HMX type are stored under IAEA seal in six bunkers at the Al Qa Qaa site. 
The present storage conditions of HMX at Al Qa Qaa are inconvenient for monitoring and cause some safety concerns. 
IAEA has requested that the Iraqi side consolidate the HMX in a safer and more convenient place to facilitate sealing and regular monitoring. 
The IAEA-20 team evaluated two large bunkers in the Muthanna complex which Iraq had proposed as an alternative storage location. 
18. A clear understanding of Iraqi procurements and the sources of technical advice for the nuclear programme has been a primary objective since the beginning of inspections in Iraq under resolution 687 (1991). 
During IAEA-18, following a course well established through previous inspections, a broad range of questions dealing with Iraqi procurements were put to the Iraqi side. 
The Iraqi side's often stated response was that, with the destruction of records during and following the Gulf war, it had no way to deal with such a general request and, in addition, it believed that most of the requested information was already in the hands of IAEA. 
These questions were restated during the first round of high-level technical talks in New York as follows: 
(a) What are the identities of the individuals and/or companies from outside Iraq who supplied technical and design information for the Iraqi magnetic centrifuge? 
(b) Who were the manufacturers, suppliers, agents and shippers for the 360-grade maraging steel? Please distinguish between the sources of the maraging steel used in the manufacture of centrifuge components outside Iraq and the stock of maraging steel presented inside Iraq. 
(The Iraqi side expressed concern that, while it can identify the supplier, it has no knowledge of who manufactured the maraging steel); 
(c) Who supplied the carbon fibre rotor tubes and how were technical specifications communicated to the manufacturer? 
(d) Describe the activities undertaken by the H & H Company with respect to the Iraqi centrifuge enrichment programme; 
(e) Identify the manufacturer and describe the procurement procedure for the HMX explosive declared by Iraq to have been intended for conventional armaments. 
20. At the end of the second round of high-level technical talks held in Baghdad in October 1993, the Iraqi authorities provided information covering the five areas listed in the previous paragraph. 
This information is now being verified for correctness and completeness. 
All the complex technical preparations for the removal of the fuel were completed by the end of October. 
22. Some progress has been made in the last three IAEA inspection missions in Iraq, and during the two rounds of high-level technical talks in New York and Baghdad, in clarifying issues relevant to problems that are still open. 
Efforts are now focused on completing the technical basis for implementing effectively the ongoing monitoring and verification plan as foreseen in resolution 715 (1991). 
Until Iraq desists in its refusal, it will not have compiled with the requirement laid down in paragraph 12 of section C of Security Council resolution 687 (1991) that it accept the plan prepared by the Agency and approved by the Security Council. 
His closest associate, Mrs. Stephanie Grant, spent a few days in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, including the visit to Kosovo and Metohija. 
In August 1993, Mr. T. van Dongen, a member of the Working Group on Enforced or Involuntary Disappearances, visited the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia submits regular reports and all requested and available information, including government reports required by some resolutions adopted by the Commission on Human Rights, the Subcommission and the General Assembly. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is particularly unjustifiably accused because it allegedly denied its hospitality to the CSCE mission of long duration to Kosovo, Raska and Vojvodina. 
It is well known that at the 13th meeting of the CSCE Committee of Senior Officials (CSO) held on 8 July 1992, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia was suspended from CSCE and its representatives were denied the right to participate in meetings and activities of this organization. 
This is totally unacceptable to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, being in contravention of the principles of equality and sovereignty and detrimental to mutual cooperation and the entire CSCE process. 
In such a situation, the activities of the CSCE mission of long duration could be considered only in the context of lifting the suspension decision and the full reintegration of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in CSCE as a sovereign State. 
The normalization of the status of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia within CSCE would establish equitable relations and open the way to comprehensive and fruitful cooperation between CSCE and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
Allegations of widespread human rights violations and intensified police repression in Kosovo and Metohija are arbitrary. 
In addition, the CSCE "troika report" submitted to the 13th CSO meeting in Prague noted that no side directly indicated a possibility of imminent dramatic developments in this province. 
Most accusations and allegations contained in the Amnesty International report entitled "International Monitoring in Kosovo and Beyond", particularly in the part entitled "Human rights violations and fear of escalations of violence in Kosovo Province", are extremely generalized and uncorroborated and based on indirect information. 
The fact that this important organization releases many uncorroborated and unverified allegations and accusations can be also illustrated by the recent intercession of Amnesty International in "The case of Sami Kurteshi". 
Thousands of letters requesting his release were sent to Yugoslav ambassadors and prominent figures in Yugoslavia. 
However, having checked with the republican and provincial authorities, Federal authorities established that no person of this name was ever detained or arrested, nor was any infraction or any criminal proceeding instituted against him. 
Moreover, while these letters were from all over the world, Sami Kurteshi was registered as a member of a non-governmental organization and participated in the session of the Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities last August. 
Therefore, we consider that Amnesty International should base its future reports on corroborated information. 
Amnesty International could obtain such information on the spot in educational, health, information and other institutions in Kosovo and Metohija. 
We are prepared to cooperate with Amnesty International along these lines. 
The appeals of non-governmental organizations tend to picture the human rights situation of Albanians, Hungarians and Muslims as exceptionally difficult because of the alleged repression of Serb authorities. 
This is in full compliance with its policy of readiness to contribute, as an equal partner, to peace, security and overall prosperity, where respect for human rights and their promotion are of vital importance. 
Recalling its resolution 745 (1992) of 28 February 1992 concerning the implementation plan of the Paris Agreements on Cambodia and subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Noting with satisfaction the success during the transitional period of the Cambodian people, under the leadership of His Majesty Samdech Preah Norodom Sihanouk, King of Cambodia, in promoting peace, stability and national reconciliation, 
Recognizing the termination of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) mandate following the establishment of the constitutional government on 24 September 1993 in accordance with the Paris Agreements, 
Stressing the importance of consolidating the achievements of the Cambodian people by smooth and rapid delivery of appropriate international assistance towards rehabilitation, reconstruction and development in Cambodia and towards peace-building in that country, 
Noting the need to ensure the safe and orderly completion of the withdrawal of the military component of UNTAC from Cambodia, and the continuity of the vital mine clearance and training functions of the Cambodia Mine Action Centre (CMAC), 
1. Welcomes the accession to the throne of His Majesty Samdech Preah Norodom Sihanouk, King of Cambodia, and stresses the importance of his continuing role in consolidating peace, stability and genuine national reconciliation in Cambodia; 
3. Pays tribute to the work of UNTAC whose success, under the authority of the Secretary-General and his Special Representative, constitutes a major achievement for the United Nations; 
4. Calls upon all States to respect the sovereignty, independence, territorial integrity and inviolability, neutrality and national unity of Cambodia; 
5. Demands the cessation of all illegal acts of violence, on whatever grounds, and the cessation of military activities directed against the democratically elected Government of Cambodia, as well as against the personnel of UNTAC and other United Nations and international agencies; 
7. Urges Member States to assist CMAC with technical experts and equipment, and to support de-mining work through voluntary contributions; 
8. Expresses the hope that arrangements can be made as soon as possible so that relevant trust fund monies can be disbursed to CMAC and so that technical experts can be provided to CMAC through the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP); 
9. Notes that, with the exceptions set out in paragraphs 10 and 11 below, the safe and orderly withdrawal of the military component of UNTAC provided for in resolution 860 (1993) continues and will end on 15 November 1993; 
10. Decides to extend the period of withdrawal of the mine clearance and training unit of UNTAC until 30 November 1993; 
15. Welcomes the intention of the Secretary-General to report on the lessons learned during the course of UNTAC in the context of the Agenda for Peace. 
Recalling in particular resolution 858 (1993) of 24 August 1993, in which the Council decided to establish a United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG), 
Having considered the Secretary-General's report of 27 October 1993 (S/26646) concerning the situation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, 
Noting with concern that the original mandate of UNOMIG has been overtaken by the military developments of 16 to 27 September 1993, 
1. Welcomes the Secretary-General's report of 27 October 1993; 
4. Approves the continued presence of UNOMIG in Georgia until 31 January 1994 comprising up to five military observers plus minimal support staff, with the following interim mandate: 
(b) to monitor the situation and report to headquarters, with particular reference to any developments relevant to the efforts of the United Nations to promote a comprehensive political settlement; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to take planning steps which would enable, upon a further decision by the Council, prompt deployment of additional personnel within the originally authorized strength of UNOMIG if the Secretary-General reports that the situation on the ground and in the peace process warrants it; 
Among these developments has been the persistence of serious human rights violations which was reported by the Division of Human Rights of ONUSAL in its eighth report covering the period from 1 May to 31 July 1993 (S/26416 of 15 September 1993, para. VI, 1). 
In that report, the Director of the Division noted in particular that politically motivated violations had become more open, a development made more serious in view of the forthcoming electoral process (ibid., para. VI, 2). 
These concerns about the human rights situation were also mentioned in my report on the implementation of the recommendations of the Commission on the Truth (S/26581 of 14 October 1993). 
I should also like to recall the difficulties relating to the formation and deployment of the National Civil Police which I described in my report on the implementation of the recommendations of the Commission on the Truth (S/25500, annex, para. 30). 
In addition to the fact that the deployment of the new police is far behind the schedule established in the Peace Accords, ONUSAL has met with persistent difficulties in carrying out its task of verifying that only individuals meeting certain criteria are recruited to the National Civil Police. 
Furthermore, the above-mentioned report stated that members of the Special Antidrug Unit of the National Police had already joined the National Civil Police even though ONUSAL had not yet been able to verify their suitability. 
Finally, I should like to recall the delays and difficulties which I described in my first periodic report on the electoral process (S/26606 of 20 October). 
Delays in implementation will, however, make it impossible to reach that objective in some areas, in particular the phasing out of the National Police and full deployment of the National Civil Police. 
There are also considerable delays in the transfer of lands and other reintegration programmes. But the recent murders have brought into sharper focus the need to accelerate the implementation of the Accords in order to set the stage for a genuinely free and fair electoral process. 
At a high-level meeting on 8 September 1993, in which ONUSAL participated, the Government and the FMLN agreed on the need to step up the implementation process with a view to "sweeping the table clean" before 20 November 1993, when the electoral campaign will begin. 
1. At its 8th meeting, on 4 November 1993, the General Committee considered a request submitted by Rwanda (A/48/241) for the inclusion in the agenda of an additional item entitled: 
At its 50th plenary meeting, on 4 November 1993, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.6, paras. 1 (a) and 2 (a)), to include the following items in the agenda of its forty-eighth session: 
171. Emergency assistance for the socio-economic rehabilitation of Rwanda. 
1. At its 50th plenary meeting, on 4 November 1993, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.6, para. 1 (b)), to add the following item to the list of items allocated to the Second Committee: 
4. The members of the Board of Trustees are Mr. Jaap Walkate (Chairman), Mrs. Elizabeth Odio Benito, Mr. Ribot Hatano, Mr. Ivan Tosevski and Mr. Amos Wako. 
The Board's recommendation, which was approved by the secretariat, was to inform the French film-makers, Mrs. Isabelle Benkemoun and Mr. Francis Allegret, that the Fund could contribute to the film's budget if substantial financing had already been secured, guaranteeing that the film would be made. 
The film-makers and producers accepted this condition, the closing credits clearly mentioned the opportunity, and credits are run sufficiently slow for viewers to read the message. 
The film was subsequently shown on Belgian and French television and was later selected for documentary film festivals in Nyon, Leipzig, Paris, Neubrandenburg, Melbourne, Munich, San Sebastien, San Francisco and Valladolid, and for the human rights film festivals of Strasbourg, New York and Los Angeles. 
16. More recently, an information kit on "Raison d'Etat" and on opportunities to borrow a video-cassette copy of the film was distributed to all members of human rights expert bodies meeting in Geneva. 
High priority must be given to providing the necessary resources for that purpose, inter alia, through additional contributions to the United Nations Voluntary Fund for Victims of Torture (sect. II, para. 59). Large increases to the current Voluntary Fund are required (sect. II, para. 16). 
19. During the period from 11 November 1992 to 23 September 1993, the following Governments made voluntary contributions to the Fund. 
Mention should be made of the first contribution from Chile confirming a pledge for 1991 made at the 1990 Pledging Conference for Development Activities. 
The contribution was actually made by the Marangopoulos Foundation for Human Rights (Athens). 
22. A $10,000 contribution for 1989 was mistakenly ascribed to the Republic of Korea in the consolidated report; the correct amount of the Government's contribution was $5,000 (annex I, table III). 
As at 23 September 1993, the following pledges were outstanding: 
25. A pledge by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland for 1992 was incorrectly recorded (A/47/662, para. 8); annex I to this report, table I). 
The Secretary-General was informed by the Government concerned that the amount in question represented its contribution for two years (1991 and 1992), mentioned by the United Kingdom representative in his statement to the Commission on Human Rights on 30 January 1992. 
27. As indicated above (para. 11), the Fund had $2 million to use. Twice that amount would have been needed, however, to meet 1993 needs. 
The growing needs can be explained by more widespread knowledge, among both victims and health professionals, that victims of torture require treatment and rehabilitation even years after having been tortured and that they can still benefit from care. 
Increasingly, former and new victims are no longer reluctant to seek assistance of this kind, and the number of treatment centres and programmes is growing. 
29. From July 1992 to April 1993, the Fund secretariat handled 40 per cent more cases than during the previous year. It was able to do so because it had additional temporary assistance for eight months, as against four months the previous year. 
Several other Governments also doubled their contribution for 1992 or 1993 (see para. 20). 
These funds generally all followed the Chile model. 
A certain confidentiality surrounds the advice given to the Secretary-General by the board, and the Secretary-General is not obliged to follow that advice, although in the immense majority of cases he has done so. 
As advisors to the Secretary-General, board members are chosen by him as individuals; they are not understood as representing countries or regions. 
This is different - both conceptually and procedurally - from boards of trustees appointed from countries or regional groups, for example those in the field of apartheid. 
The boards of the indigenous and slavery funds are appointed in consultation with the current Chairman of the Subcommission; at least one member of the indigenous fund's board "shall be a representative of a widely recognized organization of indigenous people". 
5. All boards - with the exception of that of the indigenous fund - are appointed "with due regard to equitable geographical distribution". 
6. Boards of trustees have two principal functions: (a) to advise the Secretary-General on the administration of the fund, and (b) to promote and solicit contributions. 
8. The Board of Trustees of the torture fund has developed its working methods to include the hearing of project sponsors and others, such as the Special Rapporteur on Torture, and on-site visits to evaluate projects. 
9. The Board of Trustees of the torture fund also follows closely the internal Secretariat support for their activities with regard to staff and resources. 
10. Normally, boards of trustees meet for one or two weeks a year. 
Initially, the Chile and torture boards met twice within about six months to establish their guidelines for work, to determine methods of project submission and to begin fund-raising activities. 
Thereafter, annual meetings have been the rule. 
Decisions taken between sessions are reviewed at the following board session. 
12. The expenses of a board of trustees (travel and subsistence of members during a session) are paid from the fund. 
However, such expenses are covered by the interest income earned by contributions to the fund between deposit by the donors and disbursement to projects. 
13. Board members - individually and as a group - give close attention to fund raising and communication with donors. 
Pamphlets and a film have been promoted by the Board of the torture fund and coordinated appeals have been undertaken. 
The centres for treatment of such victims have been confronted over the past year with much larger numbers of persons seeking medical help and economic, social and financial assistance. 
At its twelfth session, held at Geneva from 19 to 28 April 1993, the Board dealt with requests for assistance totalling more than $4 million and faced the necessity of having to limit its recommendations for grants by the Secretary-General to half of the amounts requested. 
4. During its twelfth session, the Board of Trustees of the Fund examined information prepared by the secretariat concerning 135 projects, including analyses of narrative reports, financial reports and audits on the use of grants made in previous years, as well as requests for continuing assistance and new projects. 
The Board also recommended that 22 files of terminated projects be closed. 
7. As in the past, the focus of the Board's latest recommendations is on supporting programmes providing direct medical, psychological, social or other assistance to torture victims and members of their families. 
It encouraged new initiatives by the Secretariat aiming at facilitating the work of the staff of the Fund and obtaining voluntary contributions from the private sector. 
The Board very much appreciated the efforts undertaken by the Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights to obtain temporary assistance for eight months for the analysis of an increasing number of projects. 
The Board also noted with pleasure that the request made in previous years concerning adequate computer equipment had been met. 
1. As a rule, the Board does not consider any new application for a grant until satisfactory narrative and financial reports on the use of all previous grants have been received well in advance of its session. 
2. The Board recommends that pledges be announced in United States dollars. 
3. As a rule, the Board will terminate projects which have not sent satisfactory reports within one year since the latest communication from the Secretariat and, as the case may be, will request a refund of the grant. 
4. As a rule, the Fund does not subsidize a project through another Fund in order to avoid retaining fees on the money channelled and to keep control on the use of the money spent. 
Information concerning 135 projects and subprojects was examined, including analysis of narrative, accounting and audit reports on the use of grants made in previous years, as well as requests for grants for ongoing and new projects in 1993 and in 1994. 
The General Assembly set up the Fund in 1981 to receive voluntary contributions from Governments, non-governmental organizations and individuals for distribution, through established channels of assistance, as humanitarian, legal and financial aid to individuals who have been tortured and their relatives. 
In addition to helping victims of torture directly, the Fund has been able to assist the relatives of victims with their psychological, economical and social problems and has contributed to the development and application of suitable treatments for torture victims. 
The Fund is administered by the Secretary-General, assisted by a Board of Trustees composed of a Chairman and four members who have wide experience in the field of human rights and serve in their personal capacity. 
It has also received donations from several individuals and non-governmental organizations. 
Next, it was outlawed in the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, in 1966, and in the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment, in 1984. 
Despite these repeated prohibitions under international law, torture is still a widely spread phenomenon and there is every reason to continue the battle. 
The essence of the Convention against Torture is that States are under an obligation to take legislative and administrative measures to prevent acts of torture and to declare such acts as offences under criminal law. 
The Committee against Torture was set up under the Convention to monitor the implementation of these laws. 
Over 70 States Members of the United Nations are parties to the Convention. 
The Commission on Human Rights has also nominated a Special Rapporteur to report on the phenomenon of torture in general and to respond to reliable allegations of torture. 
Many of those needing help were tortured because of their activities as lawyers, journalists, trade-unionists or leaders of rural workers or because of their work in human rights organizations. 
One of the means to mitigate the effects of torture on the victims and their families is to give them medical, psychological, social, legal and economic aid. 
The Fund receives applications for grants from institutions, organizations or groups which have set up specific programmes for assistance to torture victims, such as specialized centres for refugee victims of torture, and non-governmental organizations having medical, social or legal expertise in the field. 
Most of them do not receive government support and therefore look, inter alia, to the Fund for financing. 
From 1983 to 1992, the Fund has collaborated with nearly 100 organizations on approximately 160 programmes in about 40 countries. 
Each year, the Board meets for eight days to examine narrative, financial and audit reports on the use of grants made in previous years as well as requests for continuing assistance and new projects. 
In 1992, 70 projects were approved, for a total amount of $1.6 million. 
As in the past, the focus of the Board's recommendations to the Secretary-General has been on supporting projects that provide direct medical, psychological, social, economic, legal or other assistance to torture victims and their family members. 
With requests for assistance totalling more than $3 million, less than half of the required amounts could be granted in 1992. 
While there is a fairly constant flow of funds from regular donor Governments into the Fund, it is clear that there will never be enough money to help all victims of torture in the world. 
Some people with enormous traumas, both physical and mental, need professional help for many years. 
Since the Fund is completely dependent on voluntary contributions from Governments, private organizations and individuals, any contribution is most welcome. 
Assistance recommended by the Board for each project per year ranges between $3,000 and $100,000. 
1. Since the adoption on 19 December 1991 of General Assembly resolution 46/182, which established the framework for strengthening the coordination of United Nations humanitarian emergency assistance, the United Nations and the international community have faced 108 sudden-onset natural disasters and 26 complex emergencies. 
The experience of the past two years in responding to these emergencies has demonstrated the validity of resolution 46/182 as providing the framework for coordinating relief assistance. 
The instruments for coordination, as envisaged by the resolution, have proven to be essential and useful. 
But experience has also demonstrated that additional measures could be taken to strengthen these instruments further. 
2. The Department of Humanitarian Affairs has taken a number of specific steps aimed at facilitating a coordinated response by the United Nations system to natural disasters and complex emergencies. 
3. Increasingly it is war and civil strife that call for humanitarian assistance. 
This has brought with it new challenges, and dangers, for the United Nations system in implementing its humanitarian role in conflict situations. 
In responding to these challenges, the Department has served as the interface between the humanitarian community and the organs carrying out peacemaking and peace-keeping activities of the United Nations, ensuring complementarity and mutual support. 
4. With respect to natural disasters, the United Nations system is relatively well prepared to provide early warning, assess needs, prepare appeals and implement relief activities. 
In these cases, the Department has continued to focus on strengthening the coordinated response of the United Nations system while promoting disaster mitigation and preparedness. 
At its first regular session of 1993, the Committee focused its discussion, among other issues, on emergency relief and the continuum from relief to rehabilitation and development. 
6. The Economic and Social Council has also considered in 1993 the question of the coordination of humanitarian assistance: emergency relief and the continuum to rehabilitation and development. A number of conclusions were addressed to the General Assembly for its consideration. 
These pertain, inter alia, to the functioning and size of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF) and the financing of coordination arrangements during the initial phase of emergencies. 
The Secretary-General has been requested to apprise the Council of the steps taken by the United Nations system to implement these conclusions next year. 
7. The present report has been prepared pursuant to General Assembly resolutions 46/182 of 19 December 1991 and 47/168 of 22 December 1992. 
It reviews the activities undertaken and the developments that have occurred subsequent to those resolutions. It also presents recommendations for further action to strengthen the provision of humanitarian emergency assistance by the United Nations. 
8. The Department of Humanitarian Affairs was established by the Secretary-General as the focal point for humanitarian affairs within the United Nations system to facilitate a timely and coordinated system-wide response to disasters. 
Learning from its experiences and suggestions from within and outside the United Nations system, the Department has continued to adjust its organizational structure and management. 
In cooperation with operational organizations and relevant non-governmental organizations, the Department also continues to make similar adjustments with respect to coordination mechanisms, including the Inter-Agency Standing Committee. 
10. Steps have been taken to clarify the division of work between the Department's New York and Geneva offices, not only to avoid duplication, but also to maximize complementarity. 
A further step will be the integration of the Relief Coordination Branch with the Complex Emergencies Branch. 
In addition, training of staff members will be improved and their active involvement in assisting coordination in the field will be strongly encouraged. 
11. The Department has benefited from staff that have been seconded from operational organizations of the system, national agencies and non-governmental organizations, who have enriched the Department with their expertise and perspective. 
It is hoped that these arrangements will be continued and, as necessary, further strengthened. 
This aspect of the Department's work is closely related to its task of developing a coherent framework that would ensure an effective, harmonized and timely response by operational organizations to humanitarian emergencies. 
It is a tribute to the organizations of the United Nations system and other intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, as well as the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC), that so much has been achieved in providing relief to victims of disasters around the world. 
As coordinator for a system-wide response to complex emergencies, it must, however, be equipped and ready to be ever more responsive, and of service, to those working at the field level. 
As such, it is of crucial importance that the Department play a full role not only in fact-finding and needs assessment missions but also in the various stages leading to the launching of consolidated appeals and including the strengthening of field coordination units. 
As envisaged in General Assembly resolution 46/182, the Department must also serve as a focal point for the provision of up-to-date information that would include early warning signals about complex emergencies. 
14. In most instances, and in particular for natural disasters, the first line of response for field-level coordination is the Resident Coordinator and the Disaster Management Team. 
In the case of complex emergencies, there are instances where coordination capacity must be strengthened and, where it does not exist, must be established. 
It will, when necessary, entrust primary responsibility to the appropriate agency of the system in specific emergencies, under the coordination of the Department. 
15. While the Department is determined to meet existing and future challenges, its current resources are not commensurate with the tasks entrusted to it. 
The fact that more than 65 per cent of its staff is funded from extrabudgetary resources clearly reflects this problem. 
Arrangements must be made for the staff of the Department to be financed on a predictable and continuous basis. 
16. The Inter-Agency Standing Committee (IASC), established in pursuance of General Assembly resolution 46/182 and chaired by the Emergency Relief Coordinator, is intended to assist in formulating a rapid and coherent response to emergencies by entitles of the United Nations system and other organizations concerned. 
Accordingly, in its meetings over the past year, IASC has provided clear guidelines and made specific policy decisions on a variety of substantive issues relating to the United Nations humanitarian response to complex emergencies in Somalia, Angola, the Sudan and the newly independent States. 
The Committee's discussions have also focused on the formulation of system-wide policies and strategies aimed at addressing problems and issues concerning internally displaced persons and the relief-rehabilitation continuum. 
17. The Committee has established a Working Group at the senior official level to assist in preparing discussion papers as well as in identifying issues that could be usefully examined in the context of the preparation and implementation of humanitarian programmes. 
It also assists in the follow-up to the decisions of IASC. 
The Unit is composed of staff of the Department together with seconded staff from some of the operational organizations and non-governmental organizations. 
18. In July 1993 the Economic and Social Council made special reference, in its agreed conclusions on coordination of humanitarian assistance, to the primary importance of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee under the leadership of the Emergency Relief Coordinator and Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs. 
The Council stated that IASC should serve as the primary mechanism for inter-agency coordination of policy issues related to humanitarian assistance and for formulating a coherent and timely United Nations response to major and complex emergencies. 
In accordance with this recommendation, IASC agreed that specific terms of reference be drafted with specific attention to mechanisms for enhancing the capacity of the IASC structure for rapid decisions and follow-up action. 
19. Disasters continue to threaten life and property all over the world. 
More often than not, the most affected are usually those least able to withstand their physical, social and economic consequences. 
The recent earthquake in India serves as a cruel reminder of our vulnerability to such calamities. 
Over the past 30 years the number of disasters has escalated. 
The related losses in terms of human lives and the economic losses have also increased dramatically. 
Environmental degradation may further aggravate living conditions, exposing both the populations and their habitats to disasters. 
In many cases population pressures and poverty have led people to live in areas already exposed to natural and man-made hazards. 
20. Some disasters may be prevented, and the impact and adverse effects of others can be reduced. 
In order to minimize the consequences of future disasters most effectively, mitigation measures should be built into development programmes and be an integral part of the continuum from disaster to rehabilitation. 
Disaster-prone countries must at the same time be provided with the necessary resources to strengthen their mitigation capacities. 
23. New country-specific programmes were launched for Peru in 1992 and for Argentina in 1993, to complement similar activities already in progress in Colombia and Ecuador. 
In Asia, the sharing of relevant technology was accomplished through a workshop in Viet Nam, attended by six Asian countries with similar needs, and the priorities for a new programme of technical cooperation were identified. 
24. In Africa, field missions were carried out to seven of the more disaster-prone countries and a region-wide survey was conducted on the status of national disaster mitigation and future assistance needs. 
The results were presented at a conference jointly sponsored by the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
Following the 1991/92 regional drought emergency in southern Africa and a review of the experience gained, the Department will continue its collaboration with the Southern Africa Development Community (SADC) to assist its member States in strengthening their disaster prevention and preparedness capacities, both at the national and regional levels. 
These contain comprehensive guidance suitable for world-wide application. 
Similarly, lessons learned in a study of post-earthquake reconstruction in Yemen were shared with Mediterranean and Middle East countries at a seminar in Turkey. 
26. The primary objective of the Department is to play a catalytic role in promoting a more active application of disaster mitigation strategies at the country and regional levels. 
Emphasis is placed on the involvement of national personnel, technical cooperation between neighbouring countries and the sharing of early warning capacities. 
The Department strives to promote the relief-to-development continuum by providing disaster mitigation guidance as early as possible after the relief phase, when the interest and receptiveness of affected countries are highest and the opportunity exists to incorporate technological advances into reconstruction planning. 
27. The International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction was launched by the General Assembly in December 1989 (resolution 44/236). 
It represents an international effort to promote awareness of the importance of disaster reduction, to support the strengthening of the capacities of vulnerable countries, to facilitate technology transfer and information exchange, and to promote research and training. 
A Special High-Level Council and a Scientific and Technical Committee were established by the Secretary-General to provide overall guidance and formulate programmes for the Decade's activities. 
National focal points have been established in more than 110 countries and are supported by the secretariat of the Decade. 
The results will be considered by the Economic and Social Council in 1994. 
29. The Special High-Level Council, at its meeting in January 1993, adopted a 12-point plan of action on the World Conference. 
30. On the recommendation of the Economic and Social Council, the General Assembly is expected to give further consideration to the plans and preparations for the World Conference. 
It is important that Member States and the scientific community participate actively in the Conference. 
31. It is imperative that the Member States and organizations of the United Nations system make disaster reduction a priority and that the donors, the organizations of the United Nations system as well as the affected countries pool their resources to achieve the goals and targets of the Decade. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs will, as part of its mandate, continue to be the strong advocate of a viable mitigation strategy for the United Nations system. 
32. The Department of Humanitarian Affairs has the important task of coordinating and facilitating international relief assistance following sudden-onset natural disasters and similar emergencies, at the request of Member States. 
At the international level, the Department provides a framework for the coordination of relief assistance by United Nations entities, bilateral donors, and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
At the country level, this framework is provided by the United Nations Resident Coordinator and the United Nations Disaster Management Team (UN-DMT). 
The Department has the further role of coordination at the site of an emergency. 
33. The Department also assumes responsibility for the operational preparedness of the United Nations system and of international relief mechanisms, providing policy guidance and advocating improved procedures for the provision of international relief assistance. 
The Department monitors the occurrence of disasters and draws upon early warning and alert information through a network of contacts with the disaster management community. 
35. One immediate action taken by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in the event of a disaster is the issuance of a situation report/appeal for assistance to the international disaster management community. 
Such information is transmitted instantaneously to over 350 addressees world wide. 
In major incidents, and upon request of the Government of the affected country, the Department arranges for a mission for assessment and coordination support to the Government, working closely with the Resident Coordinator and the Disaster Management Team. 
The United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) has played an important role in this respect and has provided considerable relief assistance through the UNICEF Procurement and Assembly Centre (UNIPAC) warehousing facility in Copenhagen. 
The Department has additionally made active use of its warehouse at Pisa, Italy, which serves as an effective instrument to dispatch and store urgent relief supplies. 
Twenty-six relief flights and shipments were undertaken from the warehouse to disaster areas from January 1992 to August 1993. 
During the biennium, the Department has also made available 35 emergency grants for immediate survival assistance to disaster victims. 
In 41 cases, it launched an appeal for international assistance on behalf of the Government of the disaster-stricken country. 
Inter-agency field missions were organized to support the national authorities, working closely with the Resident Coordinator and the Disaster Management Team. 
During the same period the Department provided US$ 1.12 million in emergency grants immediately following a disaster. 
In tandem with UNDP emergency grants, these funds have proved to be a flexible tool for immediate survival assistance to disaster victims. 
The lack of quantified assessments of relief needs at the early stage of a disaster and delays in the receipt of pledged contributions have hindered resource mobilization. 
In view of the budgetary constraints of donor countries and the escalating number of complex emergencies, however, the response to sudden-onset natural disasters and other emergencies has for the most part been generous. 
38. A number of medium- to long-term projects are being pursued in conformity with General Assembly resolutions 46/182 and 47/168. 
The Department continues to support the International Search and Rescue Advisory Group (INSARAG), which was established to improve cooperation and procedures for international search and rescue teams. 
39. In cooperation with eight Governments - Austria, Denmark, Finland, Germany, Norway, Sweden, Switzerland and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland - the Department established the United Nations Disaster Assessment and Coordination (UNDAC) Stand-by Team, which became operational as at 1 September 1993. 
In major sudden-onset disasters, the Team can be immediately dispatched to the disaster site to assist the local and national authorities in determining needs for international assistance and, when required, to undertake on-site coordination of such assistance. 
The Team will assist the Government concerned at its request and cooperate closely with the Resident Coordinator and the United Nations Disaster Management Team (UN-DMT), which brings together the United Nations agencies present in the affected country. 
Practical experience was gained in September 1993 during Exercise '93, the simulation of a major earthquake, hosted and organized by the Government of Austria and sponsored by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
The Department is preparing operational guidelines for the use of military and civil defence assets to deliver relief assistance following large-scale natural disasters or similar emergencies. 
In this context, standard operating procedures are being developed. 
Elements of the Central Register already in existence provide information on international search and rescue teams, national emergency response offices and national emergency relief services of major donor Governments. 
42. On the question of emergency stockpiles, experience has demonstrated that a combination of stockpiling at local, regional and global levels would expedite the rapid delivery of relief supplies to a disaster site. 
The Department is incorporating basic specifications for the most frequently used disaster relief items into the stockpile registry and will make this available to users. 
These efforts are complementary to, and aim at supporting, similar activities of the operational organizations. 
43. The Department has undertaken the aforementioned initiatives to strengthen the stand-by capacity and other emergency response mechanisms with the support and resources provided by Member States. 
This financial and moral support has, indeed, been extremely encouraging and will be vital in the future for the successful continuation of these activities. 
As indicated in annex I, the United Nations system is now involved in 27 countries, seeking to address the needs of some 58.5 million people, with aggregate total appeals amounting to $4.6 billion. 
45. On a broad policy level, these challenges include the need to define the relationship between the imperatives of peace-keeping and peacemaking and the principles of humanitarian access, neutrality and impartiality. 
At the same time, through its participation in United Nations interdepartmental task forces and consultations, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs works closely with relevant departments to ensure effective coordination and complementarity between the political, peace-keeping and humanitarian activities of the United Nations. 
The Department also endeavours to participate in United Nations fact-finding missions, in preparation of United Nations peace-keeping operations in which the Organization is also involved in the provision of humanitarian assistance. 
46. On the operational side, the challenges include the need for more effective early warning systems and assessment capacities, facilitating preventive action in early response, adapting in-country guidelines and capacities to meet humanitarian requirements, and more cost-effective and prioritized programming strategies as well as funding appeals. 
Practical steps have already been taken to meet these operational challenges, which will continue to be the focus of the work of IASC. 
Particular attention is being given to strengthening in-country capacity where, in the final analysis, the formulation and implementation of timely and appropriate humanitarian action must be centred. 
When required, follow-up missions are sent to update the initial assessment. 
As appropriate, food assessment missions are organized by the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) in collaboration with the World Food Programme (WFP) and at the request of the Government concerned, and the results are incorporated into the overall assessment process. 
IASC is currently undertaking a review of the process with the aim of ensuring more systematic inputs from Governments, United Nations agencies, intergovernmental organizations, and local and international non-governmental organizations. 
50. The consolidated inter-agency appeal process is one of the essential components for a coordinated response to complex emergency situations. 
The appeals are based primarily on the results of the assessment missions and involve a process of consultation with concerned United Nations organizations, intergovernmental, non-governmental and international relief organizations, and the Government of the affected country. 
The Department coordinates the preparation of these appeals and has accumulated considerable experience in this regard. 
IASC has kept the process under review and is currently formulating guiding principles designed to ensure the consistency, effectiveness, field-orientation and priority focus of such appeals. 
51. Annex I contains a list of consolidated inter-agency appeals issued, or having remained in effect, since the Secretary-General submitted his last report to the General Assembly (A/47/595), showing also the amounts requested and the recorded contributions to date. 
IASC is reviewing the funding situation, studying different funding mechanisms and improved resource mobilization strategies for humanitarian assistance programmes. 
52. Previous reports to the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council have highlighted the need for greater flexibility in the use of contributions in order to respond to urgent requirements, referring to the tendency to earmark contributions. 
In addition, the general pattern of under-funding of non-food aid requirements continues to pose serious problems for the coherent implementation of humanitarian assistance programmes. 
It is also apparent that "silent emergencies" are usually not as adequately supported as those that have caught the world's attention. 
In addition, concern has been expressed about the time it takes to complete well-structured inter-agency appeals, when in many cases there is a need for immediate action. 
54. A variety of structures and processes has been put into place in different countries to ensure field-level coordination. 
These take into account the respective requirements and prevailing circumstances, and the fact that the affected country has the primary role in the coordination of humanitarian assistance. 
The United Nations Resident Coordinator and the in-country Disaster Management Team work with their counterparts in the affected States to provide the basis for field coordination arrangements. 
In some situations where a Special Representative of the Secretary-General has been appointed, generally with a wide mandate that covers political, security and humanitarian concerns, the humanitarian coordination component falls under the authority of the Special Representative supported by a Humanitarian Coordinator. 
55. An adequate field capacity to coordinate humanitarian assistance programmes is the key to the success of relief efforts. 
It is essential that a consensus be built in the field, not only among the various relief organizations of the United Nations system, but also among non-governmental organizations and bilateral agencies. 
56. Ensuring adequate staff support for field coordination activities in complex emergencies continues to be a matter of concern. 
While in a few cases costs are met from peace-keeping funds, following a decision by the Security Council, in most instances the funding of such units must come from extrabudgetary contributions. 
Every effort is made to utilize seconded staff from United Nations entities but, given competing requirements, this may not be sufficient. 
Because of the absence of resources, serious delays can occur in the establishment of field coordination units, which are of vital importance, particularly in the early stages of a complex emergency. 
In this respect, the possibility of utilizing the Central Emergency Revolving Fund to support field-level coordination arrangements should be favourably considered. 
57. As has been previously noted, effective and timely field-level coordination necessitates a degree of delegation of authority, requiring, for some agencies, the modification of certain administrative rules and procedures. 
This was one of the central themes that emerged from a workshop of 19 resident coordinators representing countries affected by complex emergencies, organized by UNDP and the Department. 
58. Access to those in need is central to the effective implementation of humanitarian programmes. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 46/182, the Department is entrusted with facilitating such access by obtaining the consent of all parties concerned. 
This remains an important aspect of the work of the Department. 
Mr. Traxler subsequently undertook a mission to this area and reached agreement with the Government on some measures to improve access. 
Even in these circumstances, efforts are made to negotiate arrangements with the parties to the conflict to permit the flow of relief supplies. 
At the present time, the Special Representative of the Secretary-General in Angola, with the support of the Coordinator for Humanitarian Affairs, has been negotiating such arrangements with the Government and with representatives of the Uni\x{7dcc} Nacional para a Independ\x{763d}cia Total de Angola (UNITA). 
Somalia represents another approach, namely, the dispatch of United Nations military forces, inter alia, to facilitate humanitarian assistance. 
The problem of secure access also features efforts to respond to emergency humanitarian needs in the newly independent States. 
It is evident that these models need to be assessed in the continuing search for the best solution to the difficult problem of access. 
60. The international community has been increasingly called upon to send humanitarian personnel into situations of escalating danger around the world. 
61. The Department of Humanitarian Affairs is working closely with the United Nations Security Coordinator on this issue and is participating actively in ongoing efforts within the Secretariat and in intergovernmental deliberations to ensure that the specific concerns relating to the security of humanitarian personnel are appropriately considered. 
Ways are also being examined to include intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, being important implementing partners in the field, in the security procedures of the United Nations. 
Indeed the humanitarian imperative has been reinforced by recent resolutions of the General Assembly and the Security Council, encouraging wider adherence to humanitarian principles. 
63. The consolidated inter-agency appeals are the major tool used to draw attention to needs for humanitarian assistance. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs also organizes special pledging conferences as well as consultative meetings with donors to attract funding. 
The Department endeavours to ensure follow-up to consolidated appeals by issuing regular situation reports on the implementation of programmes and by approaching donors to highlight priority needs. 
64. Where required, the Department has also assumed responsibility for the financial management of specifically established trust funds, such as the United Nations Trust Fund for Humanitarian Assistance in Mozambique. 
65. The Department has established a computerized financial tracking system to provide consistent financial reporting to the donor community. 
Following the issuance of an appeal, monthly financial summaries are produced to give an overview of needs met and funding shortfalls. 
The financial reporting is based on contributions/pledges as reported to the Department by the agencies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations making the appeal. 
In an effort to broaden the scope of this monthly reporting, donor summaries reflecting major global contributions to the affected region are also provided to the extent that such information is made available to the Department. 
66. In addition, the Department has initiated discussions with donors on financial tracking systems with a view to enhancing accuracy, accountability and transparency. 
It has made efforts to strengthen its tracking capacity to improve the timeliness and accuracy of its data. 
It would therefore be desirable if agreed guidelines were established to ensure precise and consistent reporting. 
Such guidelines should take into account the accounting and auditing rules and regulations of the operational organizations and donors. 
The Assembly also called upon the governing bodies of organizations and entities of the United Nations system to examine their reserve and other contingency funding arrangements to strengthen further their operational capacities for rapid and coordinated response to emergencies. 
68. Since CERF became operational in May 1992, a total of $52.6 million has been disbursed from the Fund, of which $22.5 million has been reimbursed. 
The Fund has maintained a solid financial standing and has been actively utilized by operational organizations of the United Nations system on 17 occasions to meet urgent relief requirements (see annex II). 
The modalities for the use of CERF are now in place. 
In the light of their experience, agencies have increasingly utilized the Fund for prompt responses in the early phase of an emergency. 
69. At the same time, concerns have been expressed about some constraints in the utilization of CERF and the desirability of strengthening and expanding the Fund to enable it to become an even more effective instrument. 
71. The Department has taken steps, particularly in the context of the needs assessment, to play a pro-active role in advocating the utilization of CERF to address urgent relief requirements in the early stage of a crisis. 
72. Arrangements will also be made, in close cooperation with the operational organizations, to review the financial regulations of CERF to ensure quick disbursements, including its utilization before the finalization of consolidated appeals, taking full account of the need for accountability and the revolving nature of the Fund. 
73. As mentioned by the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs in his oral report to the Economic and Social Council at its 38th meeting on 21 July 1993, the utilization of CERF has been limited to organizations of the United Nations system. 
Other intergovernmental organizations such as IOM and non-governmental organizations have not been able to benefit from the Fund under existing arrangements, while they have become active partners in the consolidated appeals process. 
As recommended by the Council, the General Assembly may wish to take a decision on expanding the scope of CERF (see A/48/3, chap. III, para. 19, agreed conclusions, para. 22). 
74. Experience has shown that the Emergency Relief Coordinator requires funds in the early stages of an emergency to enable him to discharge functions central to an emergency response, and for which no other operational agency has specific responsibility. 
75. The balance of CERF is currently at a level of $19 million. 
There is therefore an evident need to strengthen the Fund in the light of its increasing utilization by the operational agencies and the possible enlargement of its scope to encompass IOM and other relief organizations. 
It is a problem that affects activities at all points along the relief-to-development continuum, and priorities for clearance change over time. 
Mine clearance is, in the early stages, undertaken as an emergency humanitarian activity, in cooperation with any United Nations peace-keeping presence which is in the area. 
As the United Nations humanitarian and/or peace-keeping presence is phased out, the programme responsibility would normally be transferred to those United Nations bodies undertaking rehabilitation and development activities. 
77. To enable resumption of normal life in mine-polluted areas, mine clearance must attain a level very closely approaching 100 per cent. 
The principal considerations for United Nations mine clearance are safety, effectiveness and cost-efficiency. 
To be effective, certain standards of operations must be maintained, and programmes must take into account local conditions and cultural considerations. 
78. The often sensitive and highly political nature of the post-conflict environment highlights the importance of maintaining strict impartiality in undertaking mine clearance, especially in the early stages of the programme. 
This, along with the maintenance of rigorous safety standards, is essential for building confidence in the process among the affected population. 
79. Mine clearance constitutes both a labour-intensive and a long-term undertaking, requiring substantial start-up resources; once programmes are under way, continuity of funding must then be assured. 
In the past few years, programmes for demining have been established in several countries, notably, Afghanistan, Cambodia and Mozambique. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs functions as a focal point for policy coordination and resource mobilization for such activities, which in the context of humanitarian operations are voluntarily funded. 
The Department will seek to include such programmes in consolidated appeals for countries with mine pollution problems. 
It has also undertaken efforts, in collaboration with other competent parts of the system, to establish a database on land-mines, including technical information regarding mines and clearance techniques, country information, rosters of United Nations-trained personnel, costs, legal aspects and similar information. 
This will be a valuable tool, particularly for the planning of activities in the early phases of mine clearance. 
80. Mass internal displacement represents one of the most critical consequences of almost all complex emergencies as well as an increasing number of major emergencies. 
It is estimated that there are at present 23 million internally displaced persons throughout the world and 16 million refugees. 
The issue of internal displacement presents the international humanitarian community with many complex issues. 
81. The problem of internally displaced persons is, in many instances, politically sensitive. 
It requires not only substantial resources but also greater clarity in the division of responsibilities among the operational organizations of the system and, in some cases, adjustments in the legislative mandates of these organizations. 
This procedure was followed in the steps taken to assist internally displaced persons in Zaire and the Sudan. 
This has allowed a periodic review of the current developments and has provided an opportunity to convey to the executive heads of agencies information on incipient mass displacement. 
85. Reliable and timely information is of key importance for responding effectively to emergencies and for taking the necessary preventive action. 
87. The Department has taken steps to strengthen its information capability. 
These will be further enhanced in the coming months as an overall information strategy is gradually put into place. 
The main elements of this strategy are: first, the development of an integrated approach to information needs; secondly, the improvement of the information sharing and distribution capacity of the Department; and thirdly, the continuation or initiation of specific projects aimed at energizing the information function of the Department. 
The primary task of the Department is to make efficient arrangements for the flow of information from the Government concerned and the humanitarian assistance agencies, and to provide consolidated information to them, the donors, the intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and the public. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs needs to be selective in its information gathering and dissemination process and to provide specific information that can be used as a tool for action by the Department itself and by its main partners in emergency management. 
Up-to-date, accurate and authoritative information should be made available in formats appropriate to the end-users. 
Consequently, the Department has taken steps to upgrade its electronic mail system as well as its local area networks (LAN Systems). 
Communication links with the field will also be improved. 
The main objectives of IERRIS are to promote the coordination of standard operational procedures and to elaborate international guidelines for collecting and disseminating disaster-related information. 
Information to be collected and electronically stored relates to various kinds of emergencies, including natural disasters, complex humanitarian emergencies and technological disasters. 
This task is being actively pursued. 
This capacity will be of great value for the functioning of the Operations Centre of the Department, located at Geneva. 
92. A constant dissemination of information and situation reports on emergencies as they develop is provided to organizations concerned and Member States, mostly through electronic mail, facsimile and telex. 
This system is important in ensuring that emergency managers all over the world are informed in a comprehensive and rapid manner of urgent information of a humanitarian nature. 
A glossary of disaster management terms in English, French and Spanish is being printed. 
93. During 1993 the Department also issued 20 consolidated appeals as well as monthly reports on its programmes in the Horn of Africa, on the Drought Emergency in Southern Africa (DESA) and on Iraq. 
It distributes on a regular basis periodic situation reports on emergencies prepared in the field. 
Efforts will be made to improve and standardize the format of such reports for easy reference. 
Ten case studies have also been issued. 
96. Some public information activities are already being undertaken by the Department, such as issuing press releases, giving interviews and briefings to journalists, and, in cooperation with the Department of Public Information, producing feature articles and radio and television programmes. 
These activities will be expanded and augmented by specifically targeted contact lists for distributing electronic and printed material, and by developing close and active liaison with the news media to keep journalists alerted to the humanitarian activities of the United Nations system. 
The essential task is to complement rather than duplicate the public information activities of other agencies of the United Nations system, where in-depth and technical knowledge of the issue is available. 
97. Aside from the news media, the other primary target audience for the public information programme will be non-governmental organizations, which are an important vehicle for reaching the general public. 
Open dialogue between the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the major non-governmental organizations concerned with humanitarian relief, already established through, among other activities, the monthly meetings chaired by the Under-Secretary-General, will be broadened and strengthened. 
98. The Department produces a number of periodicals such as "DHA News", published five times a year on selected themes, and "Stop Disasters". 
Plans are also under way for a regular newsletter, for distribution in print and electronically, to highlight current humanitarian issues and concerns. 
99. The existing system of early warning for natural disasters has been reviewed, and studies have been undertaken to enlarge and modernize it. 
The objective is to develop critical indicators to determine potential disasters, to be used by decision makers within the United Nations system. 
In particular, the formulation of trigger levels for possible alert and notification procedures specific to different types of disasters and to the particular vulnerability of specific country or region, is being investigated. 
100. During the period under review, the Department has made progress in the conceptualization and organization of humanitarian early warning. 
101. Just as it is crucial to the formation and maintenance of any early warning system, information exchange is critical to fulfilling the purpose of such a system. 
While the system relies upon the collaboration of the entire United Nations system, as is urged in resolution 46/182, its early warning information will be available on an unrestricted and timely basis to all interested Governments and concerned authorities and agencies. 
In such a way, an important role for the Department's early warning system can be foreseen in the dissemination and use of information critical to the decision-making process both within and outside the United Nations. 
102. In view of "An Agenda for Peace" and as later called for in General Assembly resolution 47/120 of 18 December 1992, the setting up of an early warning mechanism in the Secretariat has been examined by an interdepartmental working group on early warning. 
The Department participated actively in this group, and its early warning system will contribute to the development of an integrated interdepartmental early warning system in the future. 
It authorized monthly consultations on this issue, for which the Department was designated as focal point and convener. 
104. The Department of Humanitarian Affairs, in close association with relevant organizations of the system, is establishing a new Emergency Operations Centre at Geneva. 
Dedicated equipment and workspace will be allocated for the relief coordination team that can be activated at any time to work in the Centre. 
The team will have access to information from data banks, including maps, comprehensive communications facilities and all relevant information sources. 
Standard operating procedures will be developed to permit effective exchange of information with the affected country and disaster response agencies and the prompt mobilization and dispatch of the United Nations Disaster Assessment and Coordination (UNDAC) Stand-By Team to the disaster site. 
Its basic purpose is to disseminate specific information through world-wide training and networking activities, and stimulate dynamic interaction leading to improved mitigation of and response to disasters at the national, regional and international levels. 
106. To date, the Programme has drawn up a comprehensive body of training materials, including 16 training modules and trainer's guides, simulation exercises and videos. 
The Programme has been extended to December 1994. 
DMTP will require an additional $3.2 million from donor sources until the end of 1994 to meet current objectives. 
108. In its resolution 46/182, the General Assembly emphasized that the continuum from relief to rehabilitation and development is one of the fundamental principles of a coordinated multilateral response to humanitarian emergencies. 
By stressing this link between emergency operations and the development process, the Assembly has placed humanitarian assistance firmly in a developmental context. 
In many instances relief is provided in tandem with rehabilitation assistance: some rehabilitation and development projects, such as water, health care and sanitation, and even the provision of electricity, are essential during the relief phase. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs facilitates a coordinated response by the development and relief organizations of the United Nations system to ensure the effective execution of programmes and strategies related to the continuum. 
110. National efforts of affected countries play a crucial role in facilitating the successful implementation of the continuum. 
Capacity-building and preventive measures at the national level contribute greatly towards reducing the vulnerability of disaster-prone countries and encouraging an effective transition towards development. 
111. Emergency relief and the continuum to rehabilitation and development were discussed by the Economic and Social Council at its 1993 substantive session. 
The Council agreed that needs assessments, including those of non-governmental organizations and relief programmes and for consolidated appeals, must take account of a country's rehabilitation and long-term development requirements at an early stage of an emergency and must promote national capacity-building to help prevent and mitigate future emergencies. 
The Council recommended that the relevant development organizations strengthen their capacities to put into place rehabilitation programmes, particularly to develop basic infrastructure, and that Member States and development agencies should establish funding mechanisms to expedite rehabilitation projects. 
The Economic and Social Council invited development organizations of the United Nations system, together with the Bretton Woods institutions, to consider issues relating to the relief-to- development continuum at the UNDP Round Table and World Bank Consultative Groups. 
112. The Administrative Committee on Coordination discussed the issue of the coordination of humanitarian assistance during its first regular session of 1993 and identified, inter alia, a number of problems to be addressed in the context of the continuum. 
113. At its meeting in July 1993, the Inter-Agency Standing Committee decided to establish a task force to formulate policy recommendations concerning the continuum. 
114. The task force will address a range of issues, including the development of a system-wide operational framework for an effective response to the different phases of the continuum. 
This could assist the development organizations to strengthen their technical and substantive capacity both in terms of staff and resources to address the process of the continuum. 
The task force will also examine ways to deal with the issues related to demobilization, demining and the repatriation and reintegration of refugees and displaced persons within the framework of the continuum, and in the context of complex emergencies or conflict situations. 
A financial strategy to mobilize resources for funding the continuum will also be elaborated. 
115. In response to emergencies, the World Bank has provided advice and financial support through reconstruction loans and/or modifications of existing portfolios and lending programmes. 
In addition, the Bank has financed a wide variety of economic and social recovery programmes to restore productivity, particularly by rebuilding physical structures, providing working capital and, in some instances, financing urgently needed exports. 
This would help to ensure that decisions made at the relief stage are consistent with the recovery programme and long-term sustainable development objectives and strategies. 
The Bank is also able to provide a multisectoral emergency recovery loan operation - a loan that focuses on key emergency problems and is normally limited to a disbursement period of two to three years - to help affected countries manage the expenses related to short-term recovery operations. 
117. Moreover, the World Bank could help to identify an efficient recovery strategy and overall reconstruction programme for the affected country. 
An approach to the management of post-war rehabilitation programmes is being developed by UNDP and has been tested in Central America and Ethiopia. 
The institutional capacity will be developed within UNDP to formulate, mobilize resources for, and manage programmes of transition from relief to rehabilitation and development. 
In addition, a project has recently been initiated with the aim of providing UNDP with operational guidelines for management and coordination of humanitarian assistance at the field and Headquarters levels. 
At the same time, UNICEF will maintain its commitment to longer-term development through its country programme developed jointly with the host Governments. 
123. Action by FAO covers the successive phases of the continuum within the framework of a large field programme comprising relief and rehabilitation activities as well as projects in support of agricultural and rural development. 
FAO's involvement starts with its monitoring of factors influencing crop conditions and the food outlook on a global basis. 
It also enables FAO to identify where and when it should field food needs assessment missions. 
WFP is also invited to join these missions. 
124. During the rehabilitation phase, FAO provides needs assessment and delivery of non-food items required for the rehabilitation of the agricultural sector. 
125. While the FAO activities described above help Member States to deal with the consequences of emergencies and disasters, it is the organization's development activities that address their underlying root causes. 
Human resource developments, institution-building and policy advice are among the activities undertaken by FAO in its technical fields of competence to build national and regional capacity that will allow countries to prevent emergencies and reduce the need for costly humanitarian assistance. 
FAO development activities are geared towards reducing the vulnerability of rural people, who usually constitute the poorest segments of the population and those most adversely affected by disasters and emergencies. 
FAO support to agricultural and rural development may often lead to larger investments in this sector. 
Moreover, the organization prepares a considerable share of agricultural investment projects financed by the World Bank and other multilateral financial institutions. 
During the Gulf crisis WHO was given responsibility to assist Member States in health-related matters, relying heavily on the national health systems' infrastructure and non-governmental organizations to facilitate emergency relief activities. 
WHO gave support in the form of local expenditures, supplies and technical expertise, as part of strengthening existing country capacity, rather than an ad hoc reaction to events. 
Another recent experience that has been relatively successful is in Mozambique, where a WHO project of Health and Development for Displaced Populations (HEDIP) has shown positive results. 
127. In the future, WHO will continue to help its member States to strengthen their national capacities in health-related sectors by providing support in the areas of emergency prevention, mitigation and preparedness, focusing in particular on those countries most vulnerable to disasters. 
Special emphasis will be given to integrating measures related to these areas into overall national development plans. 
Indeed the participation of regional development banks and bilateral donors could help to mobilize adequate resources needed to meet the continuum requirements. 
These include humanitarian programmes and consolidated appeals which were, and will continue to be, drawn up for Mozambique, Eritrea, Ethiopia and other drought-stricken countries of southern Africa. 
130. Early assessment by the United Nations system of the scope and magnitude of the drought in southern Africa, including the crop assessment of FAO and WFP, made it clear that the social fabric and economic structures of the Southern Africa Development Community (SADC) were threatened. 
The corresponding programme of emergency relief was therefore designed within a developmental context. 
The World Bank, for instance, allocated $345 million in quick-disbursing funds during the first half of 1992 to enable Governments to respond quickly to the emergency. 
The Bank also relaxed many of the requirements and targets of structural adjustment programmes in the region. 
With the advent of peace, the focus is on reconciliation and the return to normalcy. 
Accordingly, the United Nations Humanitarian Assistance Programme in Mozambique has changed in character and orientation. 
The Consolidated Humanitarian Assistance Programme for 1993-1994 reflects a shift from the previous concentration on emergency relief. 
By focusing now on the reintegration needs of refugees and displaced persons, it seeks to prepare the ground for reconstruction and future development. 
132. Since the end of the cold war, the world has witnessed not only the establishment of new States but also the disintegration of existing nations or the crumbling of their institutional structures. 
The former Yugoslavia and Somalia were cases in point. 
133. Lessons drawn from the recent implementation of humanitarian assistance programmes have indicated the need to design programmes and strategies for the continuum which take into account the specific circumstances of each country, including socio-economic, political, historic and cultural considerations. 
In addition, the following guidelines should be noted: 
(a) Relief assistance should not lead to long-term dependency on external aid; 
(c) Mandates and comparative advantages of the institutions concerned should be fully taken into account; 
(e) Emergency programmes should be supportive of regular country development plans and these, in turn, should provide for the strengthening of early warning systems and of national capacity to respond to disasters; 
(f) Assistance programmes should be designed with the support of specific expertise or stand-by capacities for activities that provide the bridge from relief to reconstruction and development; 
(g) Specific resources should be earmarked for rehabilitation and reconstruction. 
Such action should reflect the understanding that the coordinated efforts to facilitate the transition from emergency relief to rehabilitation and development constitute a distinct and challenging area of multilateral cooperation. 
135. The question of adequate funding of the various phases of the continuum needs to be addressed. 
Appropriate and timely financing of the continuum from relief to development is cost-effective and would prevent the affected countries from sliding back into the vicious circle of dependency on relief assistance. 
The donor community may wish to consider earmarking resources for rehabilitation and development and, in that context, consider the desirability of setting up specific funds. 
136. Existing inter-agency consultation mechanisms at the country level should be effectively utilized to address the continuum with the participation of the affected country, relevant multilateral organizations and interested donor countries. 
In this context, the World Bank Consultative Group and the UNDP Round Table, which have been effectively applied in Mozambique and Rwanda, should be fully utilized. 
138. Natural and man-made disasters have resulted in enormous losses - economic and social and, above all, loss of human life - throughout the globe. 
The impact of disasters and other emergencies is particularly severe and tragic in developing countries, which already face grave economic problems. 
Many developing countries have been set back years and even decades in their fragile progress towards development and have been rendered still more vulnerable to disasters. 
More vigorous efforts are needed to strengthen vulnerable countries that are on the verge of sliding into emergency situations. 
139. The creation of conditions for peace and a stable environment in complex emergency situations is an ambitious endeavour. 
Efforts have to be made to facilitate demining; to ensure the smooth process of demobilization following armed conflict; and to reintegrate refugees and displaced persons into society and create opportunities for them to engage in normal productive activities. 
It is critical that emergency relief, rehabilitation and development be treated as an integrated whole and that relief operations do not prejudice longer-term development or create a dependency syndrome among recipients. 
Investment in rehabilitation is the most effective way to ensure that resources devoted to relief assistance will not be wasted. 
The international community must find ways to ensure that the continuum from relief to rehabilitation and development is made into a reality and is adequately financed. 
Implementation of these projects will be continued in the next biennium and Member States will be requested to commit further extrabudgetary resources to allow their completion. 
142. The provision and management of early warning information and its effective follow-up are essential for timely action by the international community, be it in the area of preventive diplomacy or in making the necessary arrangements for prompt humanitarian assistance. 
Efforts are being made to establish a more effective system-wide information system and this process will be accelerated in order to provide a useful information focus for the international humanitarian community. 
143. Experience has demonstrated the relationship between conflict resolution and humanitarian assistance. 
Basic relief assistance can help to defuse political tension, thereby contributing to the promotion of a peaceful solution to a conflict. 
In conflict situations, the role of military protection for the secure passage of relief convoys and for the safety of humanitarian personnel has, in some cases, proved to be essential. 
On the basis of experience in the field, further improvements will be introduced to ensure coordination and the effective division of work between humanitarian assistance activities and military operations and to promote the security of those engaged in humanitarian activities. 
144. The right to humanitarian assistance remains a fundamental issue, and the Department's leadership in humanitarian diplomacy is needed to address it on behalf of the United Nations operational organizations. 
The Department will endeavour to obtain access to emergency-affected populations where circumstances prevent the provision of humanitarian assistance. 
145. In order to achieve a prompt and effective response to complex emergencies, it was, in some instances, deemed necessary to create a special emergency coordination unit at the country level. 
Whether the office of the UNDP Resident Coordinator or a Special Emergency Unit is the focal point for the United Nations system's humanitarian activities, it is essential that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, in cooperation with the operational organizations, ensure a clear field structure. 
Lines of authority and reporting procedures should be established at the onset of an emergency. 
Of particular importance is the need to ensure that there are clear channels for the inputs of the Humanitarian Assistance Coordinator to be fully considered by decision makers in the peace-keeping and political structures at the field level. 
The Department will provide all possible support to the country-level relief coordinator to ensure that the humanitarian dimension is fully taken into account in peacemaking and peace-keeping operations in accordance with the principles of humanity, neutrality and impartiality. 
Equally important is for the field staff and financial support required for such arrangements to be operational from the very outset of each emergency. 
146. Since its establishment, the Central Emergency Revolving Fund has been increasingly utilized by the operational organizations. 
Arrangements for its use will continue to be improved in order to expedite early response to emergencies, while taking into account the revolving nature of the Fund and the need for accountability. 
The General Assembly could review the possibility of increasing the scope and size of the Fund, as well as of utilizing it to facilitate the dispatching of fact-finding missions, needs assessment and for the preparation of consolidated appeals in the initial phase of emergencies. 
147. The Inter-Agency Standing Committee (IASC) will be used to a greater extent for the formulation of policies, strategies and operational programmes for addressing complex and major emergencies. 
The Committee will also review periodically country situations with a view to enhancing system-wide cooperation and strengthening mutual support in the implementation of humanitarian programmes. 
148. The development of guidelines for the consolidated appeal process will be pursued in the framework of IASC and in consultation with non-governmental organizations and Member States. 
Greater attention will be paid to ensuring that appeals provide a full picture of needs and take account of the activities of all relevant actors, including the host Government, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, IFRC, ICRC, IOM and bilateral donors. 
Appeals will be put together at the field level with the active involvement of these actors, including the Humanitarian Coordinator/Resident Coordinator and the United Nations Disaster Management Team; where applicable, representatives of the Bretton Woods institutions will be associated to the extent possible. 
149. Greater attention will be given to the priority order of activities included in consolidated appeals to permit a more focused donor response. 
150. The development of an emergency management information system continues to be essential for coordination and mobilization of support for timely action. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs has begun the initial phase of establishing an International Emergency Readiness and Response Information System (IERRIS) as a central management tool for handling both natural disasters and complex emergencies. 
It also plans to strengthen the computer systems and links between its Geneva and New York offices. 
151. During the biennium 1992-1993 considerable progress has been achieved by the United Nations in promoting better coordination of humanitarian assistance and in fostering cooperation among organizations of the system in response to complex emergencies. 
Financial and human resources available to the United Nations system, however, are far from sufficient to respond to the increasing number of disasters and emergencies which the system is called upon to address. 
The Economic and Social Council, in its agreed conclusions on coordination of humanitarian assistance, highlighted the need to provide the Department of Humanitarian Affairs with regular budget staffing and administrative resources commensurate with its responsibilities (A/48/3, chap. III, para. 19, agreed conclusions, para. 29). 
152. Two years ago, when the General Assembly adopted resolution 46/182, few could have foreseen the number, magnitude and complexity of the world's humanitarian crises that the United Nations has since been called upon to address. 
We must have both the courage and the means to translate humanitarian ideals into tangible assistance to those who are in desperate need. 
It is our responsibility to help not only those who through glaring media coverage have caught our attention, but also those who have not. 
The international community has the capacity to provide such assistance and it has recognized and reiterated the humanitarian imperative. 
It must now be enlightened on the fundamental value of such investment, not only for the sake of its conscience, but in building the foundations for lasting peace and security in the world. 
d/ An updated appeal totalling US$ 696,550,854 for October 1993-June 1994 has been finalized and will be issued shortly. 
Moreover, it provided a range of recommendations, including for collaborative and joint efforts in the design and implementation of programmes, strengthened coordination for data collection and a better allocation of available resources, as well as reaching consensus on the approach to poverty reduction at the country level. 
Moreover, their coordination is primarily the responsibility of recipient countries, as most recently reaffirmed in the General Assembly in its resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992. 
Thus, any consideration of the subject in terms of paragraph 10 of resolution 47/197 should take into account the different country contexts, and should be based on country-level information. 
5. A preliminary review of available information indicates that poverty alleviation programmes of one sort or another are becoming central to technical cooperation provided by the United Nations system in most developing countries. 
There is a broad recognition that owing to the intrinsic, multidisciplinary nature of the subject-matter, a multisectoral, coordinated response by the United Nations system is essential. 
As a result, United Nations technical cooperation efforts in this field are being increasingly characterized by broad inter-agency collaboration. 
7. Moreover, in its resolution 47/199 the General Assembly established parameters aimed at achieving enhanced coordination and better integration of United Nations system operational activities for development into national programmes, including through the country strategy note, a strengthened resident coordinator system, the programme approach and national execution. 
In this context, the country strategy note is viewed as a key coordinating instrument containing the response of the United Nations system to national goals and priorities, including poverty eradication. 
Current indications are that most developing countries will adopt the country strategy note as a planning tool over the next two years and that within many notes poverty alleviation will be a key focus, in accordance with national priorities. 
In addition, even when both approaches are being promoted, there may be a need to create social safety nets to protect the most vulnerable. 
9. On the basis of preliminary reporting, it is apparent that the United Nations development system has taken many steps to meet the challenge of poverty in a coordinated manner. 
Moreover, initiatives are being taken that will further ensure a coordinated response. 
It is recognized that the pressing web of challenges on the poverty alleviation front will require continuous attention to developing and using the most effective methods to mobilize all resources in pursuit of a common goal. 
Moreover, a few organizations that are heavily engaged in poverty-oriented activities were asked to provide relevant information. 
The present report will subsequently be complemented by the documentation being prepared for the World Summit for Social Development, which will provide a fuller picture of the entire range of United Nations system activities in this area. 
The trend is for human development initiatives to be formulated within the context of poverty alleviation programmes. 
These initiatives and the implementation of country programmes involve many partners working together in a coordinated manner. 
Together with roughly 26 national programmes still in draft, these cover almost 90 per cent of the populations in Africa, Asia, the Middle East and Latin America. 
13. Poverty alleviation has been chosen as one of the three priority objectives of the work programme of the International Labour Organization (ILO) for the biennium 1994-1995. 
This covers the preparation of reports and other activities aimed at achieving greater complementarity and consistency in the design and implementation of activities concerning employment policies for poverty alleviation in the rural and informal sectors as well as better coordination with the United Nations system in these areas. 
14. The World Bank continues to prepare country poverty assessments, 80 of which should be completed by 1995. 
The focus is on enabling disaster victims to become productive members of society by providing them not only with food, health, shelter and sanitation, but also with income-generating opportunities. 
The system's efforts in that regard have frequently entailed inter-agency collaboration, as well as cooperation with donors and non-governmental organizations. 
17. The Statistical Division of the Secretariat has long been a key actor in this field, building up national capacities to collect, analyse, disseminate and use appropriate statistical data. 
For example, through its national household survey capability programme, which is co-sponsored by UNDP and the World Bank, the Division has since 1979 been building capacities to gather the data that are the basic building blocks for poverty assessments and measurements. 
Supported also by the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA), UNICEF and bilateral donors, the programme was being carried out in 50 developing countries by the end of 1992. 
The World Bank's Social Indicators of Development 1993 has in fact introduced new "priority poverty indicators", which have drawn on the household surveys carried out with the technical assistance of the Statistical Division of the Secretariat. 
19. The inter-agency working group used the assistance of the Statistical Division to carry out pilot studies in five countries to assess the range of problems faced in measuring and monitoring social and human development progress. 
The studies were carried out in Kenya and Mali in sub-Saharan Africa, Ecuador and Mexico in Latin America and the Philippines in Asia. 
The Statistical Division and UNICEF are now considering the replication of those studies in several East African countries, including Kenya, Malawi, Zambia and the United Republic of Tanzania. 
While the long-term objective is to help build statistical capacity generally, a more immediate objective is to begin the exercise in four focal countries to compile data of use in monitoring progress vis--vis their national plans of action. 
20. Also making important contributions to the strengthening of developing countries' upstream capabilities in poverty alleviation efforts is the Standing Committee on Poverty Alleviation of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD). 
21. The Standing Committee organizes intergovernmental groups of experts prior to each of its sessions to discuss a topic for the exchange of experiences in anti-poverty policies and programmes. 
These groups include government policy makers, experts from international organizations, non-governmental organizations and community representatives. 
"Exchanges of experiences on poverty reduction impacts of social funds and safety nets, including mobilization of domestic and external resources for poverty alleviation" is the scheduled topic for 24 to 28 January 1994. 
22. The Standing Committee also promotes workshops in developing countries to facilitate the exchange of experience on the poverty front especially in relation to topics being discussed by the Standing Committee at its following session. 
23. The UNCTAD Standing Committee will identify, for consideration, areas in which technical cooperation should be strengthened. 
In addition, its secretariat will provide technical assistance to countries, at their request, with special consideration to the needs of the least developed countries. 
In that regard, UNCTAD is providing inputs into the UNDP country programme of Mongolia in relation to the establishment of a social fund for poverty alleviation. 
25. The members of the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (UNDP, UNFPA, UNICEF, WFP and the International Fund for Agricultural Development (IFAD)) continue to be quite active in the area of building developing country capacities for collecting and analysing data on poverty. 
The Consultative Group has targeted six countries for collaborative assistance in the area of poverty alleviation and human development. 
28. The UNDP-funded critical poverty project in Latin America and the Caribbean has made significant progress in developing strategies, methodologies and techniques for measuring and analysing poverty using innovative techniques. 
29. At the regional level in Asia, UNDP, ILO and government agencies are formulating a new programme on integrated strategies for poverty alleviation. 
It will encompass macro- and sectoral policies with emphasis on people's participation and involvement of non-governmental organizations. 
FAO and the World Bank are closely associated with the preparation of the project. 
30. ILO undertakes many studies in collaboration with national authorities and local researchers on the factors and processes that lead to the generation and perpetuation of poverty and successful approaches and policies to alleviate it. 
31. In late 1993, the ILO International Institute for Labour Studies is organizing a symposium to explore new approaches and issues, both in the analysis of poverty and in the design of policy, to stimulate debate between researchers and practitioners about their usefulness for ILO and its constituency. 
32. The efforts of the United Nations development system to help developing countries strengthen their institutional capacities to implement their poverty alleviation programmes have generally entailed an integrated approach, with attention to both social services and income-generation, and increased participation of local communities and non-governmental organizations. 
33. For example, in one Caribbean country, in 1992 poverty alleviation was selected by United Nations organizations and agencies as a theme for joint action. 
The programme will promote income- and employment-generation initiatives linked to physical infrastructure development that meets such basic needs as housing, water and sanitation. 
Coordination of the programme is being carried out by a steering committee formed by the Government, various United Nations entities and interested donors, with United Nations agencies assuming responsibility for issues falling within their areas of competence. 
The programme will target communities selected on the basis of social deprivation. 
Baseline studies of the communities to determine the scope of needed intervention and to serve as a basis for evaluation will be prepared with assistance from UNDP. 
The programme has demonstrated extremely positive results from strengthened capacities of communities to assess, analyse and take actions to address their most urgent problems. 
35. In an effort to ensure broad, participatory involvement of the target population in poverty-oriented activities, a number of UNDP-funded pilot experiences that associate users in the prioritization of needs and development of strategies are producing interesting results. 
36. For example, the special programme resources of UNDP are being tapped to fund the partners in development programme, currently being carried out in 32 countries in Africa, 18 in Latin America and the Caribbean, 15 in Asia and the Pacific, and in 8 Arab States. 
A national selection committee on which non-governmental organizations, bilateral and multilateral aid agencies and the Government are represented helps select the non-governmental organizations and grass-roots groups to be granted funds under the programme. 
In its first stage, it is being carried out in two countries per region (United Republic of Tanzania and Senegal; Thailand and Pakistan; Jamaica and Brazil; and Egypt and Morocco). Activities include demonstration projects that improve the urban environment and break the cycle of poverty. 
An advisory panel, which meets annually to provide policy guidelines and review the progress of the Facility, consists of mayors, representatives of non-governmental organization networks, cities associations and bilateral donors contributing to the Fund. 
38. The impact of the above innovative special programme resources initiatives will be evaluated at the beginning of 1994, and the lessons learned will be taken to the World Summit on Social Development. 
Linkages are established by the network with local government technical services and national research and training institutions. 
41. Also in relation to the objectives of Agenda 21, an ILO concern is to ensure that the transition to more environmentally sound patterns of development is achieved in a manner that contributes to higher levels of employment and the alleviation of poverty. 
Studies will be undertaken on the employment and income-distribution effects of environmental policies, with special attention to the environmental vulnerability of poor communities. 
42. In a number of countries on which information is now available, non-governmental organizations are becoming increasingly active partners of the United Nations development system in poverty alleviation programmes. 
In one Asian country, for example, non-governmental organizations are working with the Government, UNDP, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, the United Nations Development Fund for Women (UNIFEM), ILO, WHO, WFP, UNFPA and UNICEF in the formulation of an overall programme for poverty reduction. 
43. To stimulate higher levels of economic growth and generate productive employment, ILO encourages enterprise-creation and investment programmes as well as technologies that are both employment-intensive and accessible to the poor. 
Over the next few years it will be developing community-based approaches to promote small enterprise development schemes in depressed rural and urban areas. 
It will advise on innovative approaches for the provision of information, direct support services and the selection, adaptation and transfer of suitable technologies in the informal sector. 
Advice will also be given on how urban infrastructure investment can be channelled to alleviate urban poverty and increase productivity and social protection in the informal sector. 
A key tool being used to target assistance is "vulnerability mapping". IFAD is making efforts to elaborate such mappings in a number of countries, especially in sub-Saharan Africa, where they can also play a critical role in mitigating the effect of drought or other disasters. 
45. Once the poor have been clearly identified, the challenge is to provide them with access to resources, infrastructure, technology and social services in order to increase their productivity. 
Moreover, it is finding that the enhanced productivity and self-reliance of the rural poor on a micro-level can lead to macroeconomic growth. 
46. Enhancing the resource mobilization capacity of developing countries for poverty alleviation has been another important focus of coordinated United Nations efforts. 
African countries committed themselves to increasing the share of public expenditure allocated to health, nutrition, education, water and sanitation and family planning, while donor countries agreed to increase their support for those human development priorities in countries where national Governments have taken the lead. 
48. In two African countries, significant progress is being achieved with regard to resource mobilization for poverty alleviation. 
49. As a result of a meeting of the Consultative Group on Ethiopia held in Paris in 1992, it is expected that donor support will be targeted to population groups in extreme need through the provision of safety nets. 
In addition, the World Bank and IMF have approved credits for structural adjustment with the objective of reducing poverty through rapid labour-intensive growth. 
In Rwanda, for example, responding to the critical situation of the war-displaced population and at the request of the Government, the international community held discussions on viable ways to assist over 1 million displaced people in acute poverty. 
A needs assessment study led to the establishment of a coordinating mechanism for emergency assistance. 
Subsequently, inter-agency missions assisted in the preparation of a global plan of action for emergency humanitarian relief. 
Launched in April 1993, the plan involves the mobilization of $78 million. 
UNDP and the Department of Humanitarian Affairs will sponsor a round table in 1993 to mobilize additional resources for those purposes. 
In addition, the World Bank and UNDP are assisting in the preparation of a national programme for social action to assist vulnerable groups. 
WFP and UNDP have committed $16 and $3 million respectively, and the World Bank has approved loans for $19 million. 
Account will be taken of the processes leading to poverty and of the catalytic impact of the World Summit for Social Development. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General regarding the arrangements "governing the integration of UNDP/OPS into the Department for Development Support and Management Services" (DDSMS) (A/48/502). 
During its consideration of the report, the Committee received additional information from representatives of the Secretary-General and UNDP/OPS. 
3. The report of the Secretary-General on the work of the task force was submitted to the Governing Council of UNDP in June 1993 (DP/1993/70). 
Those same requirements are cited in paragraph 3 of document A/48/502. 
In that connection, and in response to its queries, the Advisory Committee was informed that three working groups had been constituted to deal respectively with portfolio merger, potential modification of financial regulations/rules and other administrative matters, including personnel administration, accounting, information systems, physical location and so on. 
6. The Committee was further informed that it was assumed that the merger of the portfolios could be done by 1 January 1994 and that integration of recruitment, procurement and fellowship functions could also take place by that date. 
Personnel administration arrangements were reported to have been worked out. 
However, a number of pending issues remained, including the question of financial regulations/rules, procurement, reimbursement arrangements, the provision of central services, the establishment of reserve funds and all arrangements that will ensure that OPS will remain a self-financing entity, independent from the regular budget. 
The Secretary-General's proposals foresee the possible creation of appointment and promotion mechanisms and a project contracts committee or panel dedicated to United Nations/OPS matters that would be separate from those of the United Nations and UNDP; proposals to establish those bodies remain to be worked out. 
7. In the opinion of the Advisory Committee, the outstanding issues must be worked out in detail before any integration takes place, otherwise, the operations of OPS will, inevitably, suffer. 
Rather, bearing in mind the fact that the integration should take place at the beginning of a calendar year (see DP/1993/46, para. 22), the Advisory Committee recommends that the date of integration be 1 January 1995. 
8. The Committee further recommends that the Secretary-General re-submit a report on the matter when all pending issues are resolved at the inter-organizational level. 
The Committee also recalls that in its report on the revised estimates of the Secretary-General (A/47/7/Add.15), it requested that his report on the modalities for the integration should include, inter alia, information on the projected magnitude of the portfolio of the OPS and its internal organization (para. 30). 
That timing would also facilitate the Administrator's convening of informal consultations on the modalities, as called for in Governing Council decision 93/42, and would allow the Council to make, at its regular session, any appropriate recommendations on the modalities. 
10. In the meantime, the Advisory Committee stresses the importance of ensuring that the management of OPS remain effective during 1994. 
It notes that at present it is being led by an Acting Director. 
Until the conditions are judged appropriate for its transfer to the United Nations, the Administrator of UNDP will remain ultimately responsible for its performance. 
11. The Advisory Committee is well aware of the importance and urgency of this matter and remains ready to take it up at the earliest opportunity upon submission of a full and complete report by the Secretary-General. 
Mr. MOSES (Federated States of Micronesia): On behalf of the Federated States of Micronesia, I am honoured this morning to address the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, and I bring the warm greetings of our President and our people. 
Given the many challenges facing the Organization and the entire world in the coming year, we are pleased by your election, Mr. President. 
You have our confidence and support as you assume this high office, so ably discharged by your predecessor, His Excellency Mr. Stoyan Ganev, who enjoyed our respect and gratitude. 
We thus congratulate the Czech Republic, the Slovak Republic, The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, Eritrea, Monaco and Andorra, and to each of them we extend a welcome and pledge cooperation and friendship. 
Our people are deeply saddened by the loss of life and the suffering caused by the earthquake in India last month, and we express to the Indian people our sincere sympathy and pledge to them that we will participate in any effort undertaken by this Organization. 
Not many years ago, the appropriate role of the "micro-States" within the world community was to be seen but seldom heard, and even to be excluded from many forums. 
In our own small island developing State, we, as the body politic of a classic "micro-State", hesitated to assert our views on international affairs, thinking that a small nation could not make a difference in or have an impact upon the resolution of global issues. 
Another sign is the entire world community's keen anticipation of the upcoming Conference on Population and Development and the World Summit for Social Development. 
I do not mean to suggest a disappearance of national interests; but, across a wide spectrum of social, development and even security matters, there is a growing recognition that common interests give strength to new alliances on an inclusive rather than exclusive basis. 
Thus, there is good reason for continued progress towards self-determination among peoples, since they can now be confident that they will not be alone in addressing the great difficulties of starting out. 
As this session of the General Assembly proceeds, we are becoming aware of the changes in the Organization in terms of organization, administration and policy. 
I submit, however, that any such doubts must be dispelled during our work here in the coming months, for we simply cannot afford to fail. 
And so, I appeal to all Members to commit themselves fully to reaching at this session the goal of preparing the United Nations to become the central instrument through which we can work to secure the future well-being of our peoples. 
I believe that the direct experience of my country within our brief time as a Member provides unmistakable evidence of the strength of concerted, international action. 
Only a few years ago, having emerged from colonialism, our best hopes for development lay in dependence for an indefinite period on the generosity of a few friends, chief among them the United States. 
Moreover, as inhabitants of small, low-lying islands, we were helpless in the face of the looming threat of sea-level rise and other natural disasters caused by human-induced climate change. 
The early work of the Commission on Sustainable Development promises attention to our problems, as can be seen in the upcoming first Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
All this is not happening because of an outburst of charitable sympathy by the developed countries, but rather in the context of addressing a complex of issues in which peoples everywhere have a stake. 
Herein, I think, lies the real strength and value of the United Nations - to us and to all. 
We deeply appreciate the opportunities afforded to us through the contribution of Members to voluntary funds that have enabled our participation in important functions. 
We also acknowledge the instances where calls by small States for the holding of meetings here in New York to make our presence possible have been heard. 
Furthermore, we appreciate that, whenever possible, special measures for our benefit - such as limiting the number of simultaneous meetings - are being taken. 
For our part, small States are now more often coming together on common issues to speak with one voice for greater effectiveness and efficiency. 
Here, I cite the Alliance of Small Island States as a successful example on the issue of climate change and other UNCED-related matters. 
I am sure there are other factors favourable to us that I have failed to mention here. 
Yet, even with all this, I must state that we are very hard pressed to participate in the broad range of United Nations activities, both financially and owing to the sheer volume and complexity of those activities. 
After all, achieving universality in the United Nations would be a hollow accomplishment so long as a significant number of Members remain incapable of reaching their effective potential within the Organization. 
My country is a member of the South Pacific Forum, an organization of Governments of Pacific island countries which, each year prior to this date, meets to address matters of concern to our region and to provide an expression of our joint views on many issues before this body. 
I wish to state our complete solidarity with that expression, contained in the communiqu from our recent meeting in the Republic of Nauru, which will be presented for incorporation in the records of this Assembly. 
Now, with reports of a recent test by one of them, the Federated States of Micronesia is deeply concerned that the great progress made towards achieving a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty will be reversed. 
We call on all nuclear Powers not to treat this recent aberration as an incentive to turn backwards, but rather to restore and hold to their collective discipline. 
The issue of fundamental human rights is interwoven into every aspect of the activities undertaken by this body. 
For too long many Governments have been content to avoid confronting it directly as a matter of multilateral responsibility. 
I am glad to say that we sense some improvement in the situation despite continuing occurrences of the most repugnant kinds of human rights violations. 
In this decade, we have witnessed unprecedented changes in world conditions, brought about in part by a growing unanimity of resolve among peoples to express and exercise their fundamental human rights. 
Recently, prominent States have been dismantled, leading to the formation of other States that afford broader opportunities for the expression of these rights. 
The world finds itself rejoicing in newly established freedoms but also feeling deep revulsion over atrocities and repression of shocking magnitude. 
If any lesson emerges from this dichotomy, it must be that isolated progress is not enough and that fundamental human rights issues can no longer be relegated to the background in a set of supposedly higher multilateral priorities. 
Rather, human rights must be the cornerstone of our work, which must be guided by the principles of the United Nations Charter and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights. 
In keeping with the principles of that Declaration, I wish to affirm my Government's strong and unconditional support for the universality of human rights and for the effective multilateral instruments that give meaning and definition to the concept. 
As an early priority, our new nation has undertaken a close examination of the existing instruments with a view to freely assuming obligations under them, as is consistent with our Constitution. 
One of the very important concerns that is interlinked with all our Government's hopes for a better future is the rights of women. 
As a nation comprised entirely of indigenous peoples, my Government also expresses its solidarity with all indigenous peoples of the world and particularly those subjected to deprivation of their fundamental human rights within their own homelands. 
While the obstacles to self-determination for the remaining Territories are minor compared to those that are being confronted so dramatically in Eastern Europe and in Palestine, it remains our moral responsibility to support the right to self-determination for all peoples under colonial administration. 
The independent, juridical composition of any such body should place it above concerns regarding political intervention while denying human rights violators any refuge from defined international responsibility. 
But to recognize a right is one thing: to secure the exercise of that right is much more difficult. 
A great deal is said and done here at the United Nations every year to address the needs of developing countries and peoples, not to mention the considerable resources that are mobilized bilaterally towards that end. 
Yet we continue to see wide variations in the degree of effectiveness of that assistance and in the results of efforts by developing countries themselves. 
This has led an increasing number of us to question whether there might not exist a number of identifiable factors that prevent development efforts from achieving success. 
If those factors could be defined with precision and recognized where they are present, it might well be possible to attain significant increases in economies and outcomes. 
On Papua New Guinea's welcome suggestion, and with its welcome leadership - and after considerable discussion and extensive exchanges of views between eminent leaders in the developing world - this matter has been placed before the Assembly as agenda item 151, entitled "United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation". 
We shall join others in sponsoring a draft resolution to be presented under this item and calling for a comprehensive, systematic and thorough study of the encumbrances to full opportunity and participation in development, with particular reference to the economies of developing countries. 
If properly supported and carried out, this initiative would make possible significant breakthroughs in the effort to secure this important and fundamental human right, with equality and equity for all. 
We intend for our country to become a model of effective partnership with other nations, and with this body, demonstrating the application of new, clean technologies in order to accommodate sustainable development within a small, pristine environment. 
As a member of the Alliance of Small Island States, we are participating fully in that process. 
It was most encouraging to note, at the recent preparatory conference, the strong participation by developed countries and also the solid support from our colleagues in the Group of 77. 
We shall fully reciprocate that support in all appropriate settings because, despite our awareness of our own problems, we know that virtually all developing countries exhibit one or more disabling characteristics that distinguish them from the others. 
While we are part of a relatively large grouping of countries that share similar characteristics and disabilities, all developing countries deserve to have attention paid to their particular obstacles to development. 
The Barbados Conference is, in our view, the first real test of Agenda 21. 
We raise our voices loudly and often on the subject of human-induced climate change and sea-level rise, but many say that it may not happen. 
We speak out against nuclear testing, especially in and among our islands, but those who are more powerful say that it probably is not harmful. 
We strongly urge that lethal toxic substances such as plutonium and chemical weapons not be transported through or stored within our region, but even some of our closest friends do so regardless, insisting that in all likelihood there is no danger. 
Are we too concerned? Are we naive? I believe that we are not, because the Pacific region appears to be a vast, thinly populated ocean area and thus a prime location for the dirty business of others - but that region is our home and our responsibility. 
Not only must we provide for ourselves from its bounty, but we are also stewards of what is coming to be recognized in scientific circles as the last remaining great unspoiled natural resource of the planet. 
Our region is not simply the victim of the callous disregard of the powerful for the consequences visited upon the poor or the weak. Rather, we recognize that for centuries mankind has regarded the vast oceans as free space, open to all passage and exploitation. 
Although exclusive economic zones and multilateral treaties have had major impact, the fact remains that the Pacific Ocean is today the world's ultimate "back yard". 
We call on all members of the world community to join us, in the spirit of Rio, in a true partnership for the sustainable development, not just of one or more Pacific island countries, but of our ocean and all that is in it. 
But if this were the only concern with regard to human-induced climate change, loss of biodiversity and unsustainable development, we would be hard put to call upon the world at large to make fundamental changes in the way it lives. 
Ours, however, is by no means an isolated concern. 
As the South Pacific Forum Heads of Government have stressed for some years, the fate of the islands is an advance warning of things to come, as we have predicted. 
The report is a comprehensive catalogue of the achievements of the United Nations, its strengths and weaknesses, the threats and opportunities the Organization faces and the challenges it has before it. 
The gap between promotion of the ideals of the Charter and realization of them continues to widen. 
Over the last three weeks, we have heard Member States renewing their support for, and commitment to, this body. 
It needs us all, just as much as we need it; perhaps it now needs us more than ever before to strengthen it and enhance its performance in its delivery of services and goods to our many peoples around the globe. 
In the spirit of a family of nations, the United Nations will be celebrating this theme at its fiftieth anniversary in 1995. 
While Solomon Islands shares this vision, it counsels against extravagance, waste and mere symbolistic ceremonials which do not reflect long-term substantive benefits. 
To mark the occasion with serious reflection, education and communication, careful planning and a wider consultation programme at all levels of the international community will be essential. 
Awareness programmes and activities aimed at promoting the principle of unity in diversity should be a key to strength and wealth, both for nations and for the global community. 
A goal which can be promoted during the fiftieth-anniversary celebrations is that of world citizenship, or citizens of planet Earth. 
The basis for this should be very simple: everyone living on this planet has a responsibility for its sustainable growth. 
Communities make up nations. 
Nations make up the global community. 
The global community lives on this planet. 
Mr. Wlosowicz (Poland), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Citizens of Planet Earth, or world citizenship, is a unifying vision of a peaceful, prosperous global society. 
To embrace this vision of world citizenship into the twenty-first century, leaders and Governments must change their attitudes to take on the greatest challenge facing the world community - releasing the enormous financial, technical, human and moral resources required for the sustainable development of our planet. 
Can we collectively face this challenge in order to implement the various components of Agenda 21? The answer lies in the hands of the people and the nations of the world. 
COPE is an environmental educational-awareness programme aimed at primary-school children. 
It will be incorporated into the school curriculum as a module compulsory for all children. 
There will be no pass or fail grade, but any child who completes the module will get a United Nations badge or a certificate. 
The module will focus on the environment and on sustainable growth, and national, regional and international perspectives will be built into it. 
The Solomon Islands strongly believes that education with regard to the environment is important and deserves priority investment. 
The target group is the children, because they will be the leaders of tomorrow. 
Two weeks ago, His Excellency Shimon Peres, Israeli Foreign Minister, described war and peace in this way: 
I thought this was quite revealing. 
It tells of a reality, a reality which has written a new chapter with a change of heart. 
The handshake between Palestine Liberation Organization leader Mr. Arafat and Israeli Prime Minister Mr. Rabin on Capitol Hill symbolized a major milestone in Middle East history. 
The Solomon Islands welcomes this great advancement in human relations between these two nations. 
I applaud the countries that have pledged financial assistance or assistance in kind to Palestine. 
African National Congress leader Mr. Nelson Mandela, renowned for his struggle against apartheid, made a moving statement at this very rostrum requesting the lifting of economic sanctions against South Africa. 
We too join the rest of the world in welcoming this first historic step towards majority rule in South Africa. 
Each of these broad headings receives a thorough survey and analysis at every session of the General Assembly from both the developed and the developing parts of the globe. 
Some speakers focus specifically on certain issues, such as making and keeping peace, or arms control and disarmament; others draw the General Assembly's attention to such matters as economic development, global-resources management, human rights and other social issues. 
The debate so far has been interesting. 
One truth, articulated by almost every speaker in the area of world peace and security is that the threat of conflicts between States has not diminished, even after the super-Power rivalry has been eroded. 
The Solomon Islands appreciates the efforts of the European Communities in resolving regional conflicts throughout the world and welcomes its commitment to world peace and security. 
The Balkan crisis has become a cryptic jigsaw puzzle. 
Peacemakers and peace-keepers have tried, and are still trying, to find a solution. 
The Solomon Islands deplores the atrocities committed and appeals to the nations with ways and means to bring peace to this region. 
As peace is being given a chance in Asia, the Middle East, Africa, Latin America and the South Pacific regions, so may it be given a chance in the Balkan region. 
He also said: 
It appears that there is a missing dimension to the approaches employed in conflict resolution. 
In many cases, the problems are so complex and so deep-seated that we need superhuman help. 
A new prescription for true peace must include the development of the spiritual and pastoral well-being of all peoples around the world. 
To this important extent, my Government recognizes, as its first principle, 
"the sovereignty of God as the basis of righteousness, justice and dignity in the development of the Solomon Islands and its people." 
We realize that neither the individual nor society can achieve full potential without the help of Almighty God. 
If God is sovereign in the affairs of our world, would we not be wise to bring Him into the planning process as well as give Him a place in the resolution of conflicts, whether national, regional or global? 
As a member of that Committee, I hereby humbly express our appreciation and gratitude for the cooperation and support of the French and territorial authorities in facilitating the recent visit of Ministers to the Territory. 
My Government also reaffirms its strong support for the Committee's recommendations and renews its firm support for the aspirations and goals of the people of New Caledonia, including the Kanak community. 
We note the progress of the Matignon Accords, and, while sensitive to the varying and conflicting interpretations and expectations, we urge all parties to maintain their commitment to the Matignon process and to the promotion of economic, political and social development in New Caledonia. 
The United Nations is a strong supporter of peace. 
This noble world body has, to date, supported the reunification of the two Germanys and of the two Koreas. 
Unification means peace and coexistence. 
Conflicts in areas around the world should be resolved through dialogue. 
We call on both to hold talks, on equal terms, on the basis of this important United Nations principle. 
As a small, friendly nation with a population of only about 300,000, Solomon Islands firmly believes that the desire of the 21 million people of the Republic of China in Taiwan for their own representation in this world body is reasonable and justified. 
The mere existence of weapons of mass destruction poses a big threat to global peace and security. 
We applaud the countries that have taken positive steps towards the elimination of these weapons. 
We also welcome the Secretary-General's report on new dimensions of arms regulation and disarmament in the post-cold-war era. 
We believe in the integration of arms-regulation efforts into the broader structure of international peace and security, the globalization of arms control and of the disarmament process and the revitalization of arms control. 
We strongly propose that the arms-control and disarmament agenda clearly reflect the realities of the post-cold-war era. 
This is the challenge for the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
Turning to nuclear testing in our region, I must say that our continuing desire and concern is to ensure that the South Pacific region remains a nuclear-free zone and a zone free of all types of radioactive waste. 
Solomon Islands therefore maintains its support for further suspension of nuclear testing in our region. 
We warmly welcome the decisions of the United States, Russia and France to extend their testing moratoriums. 
In this vein, owing to recent developments, we call upon China and the United Kingdom seriously to consider declaring similar moratoriums. 
Solomon Islands is gravely concerned about the dumping of radioactive and other waste at sea. 
The shipment of plutonium, with the danger that it poses to the fragile marine ecosystem of the South Pacific, is a matter of major concern to the Governments of the region. 
There is a clear message in statements issued by States members of the Group of 77. 
It points to the increasing connection between environmental concerns and developmental issues, to the delicate balance between the environment and development, between population and development, and between good government and development. 
A principal outcome of the Rio Conference is Agenda 21 - an action plan for the 1990s and the twenty-first century. 
It sets forth strategies and integrated-programme measures to halt and reverse the effects of environmental degradation and to promote environmentally sound and sustainable development in all countries. 
Once again Solomon Islands reaffirms its strong commitment to sustainable development. 
We believe that sound environmental practices constitute an integral part of the development process. 
This point was highlighted in our country's statement last year. 
Solomon Islands, like its other South Pacific neighbours, continues to rely heavily, and in some cases totally, on the sea, the land, the rivers, the forests and the air around us for its livelihood and survival. 
Solomon Islands therefore attaches great importance to environmental issues and accords high priority to collective efforts in the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development follow-up activities and the implementation of Agenda 21, including other, associated principles and conventions. 
Solomon Islands is a party to the Port Vila Declaration on Population and Sustainable Development. 
We therefore continue to support preparations for the forthcoming two major Conferences in 1994 - the Barbados Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States and the Cairo World Conference on Population and Development. 
Solomon Islands is one of the few countries in the South Pacific that now has a national environment management strategy endorsed by the Government. 
That strategy is now in the implementation phase, in which priority areas for action at the national level have been identified. 
Solomon Islands is a signatory of the Framework Convention on Climate Change and will soon complete the necessary requirements for its ratification. 
The formalities for the ratification of the Montreal Protocol are under way. 
The adverse economic changes in recent years have created difficult circumstances for many small countries. 
Solomon Islands welcomes the proposal in the Papua New Guinea initiative for the establishment of a panel of experts to study and recommend ways of increasing opportunity and participation for developing countries. 
I am happy to report that the new Solomon Islands Government, through its six-point initiative, is working constructively with its neighbour, Papua New Guinea, to find a lasting peaceful solution to the problems at our border. 
The Solomon Islands Government strongly supports the work of the Forum Fisheries Agency (FFA) and appeals to distant-water fishing nations to cooperate with the management and conservation measures stipulated by that Agency. 
The new Government of Solomon Islands has just officially launched its blueprint document entitled, "Statement of Policies". 
The Government's philosophy of where and how to steer the country over the next four years is laid out in this document. 
The Government is embarking on a major programme of economic and social reforms aimed at attaining sustainable development. 
The ministries responsible are currently discussing and putting together a programme of structural adjustment. 
It devotes particular attention to the sizes and costs of institutions, and outlines proposals for the redeployment of resources to areas of production and need. 
While this exercise is considered to be a long-term viable undertaking, it is necessary to seek external assistance. 
The Government of Solomon Islands is fully committed to this long-overdue reform, but appeals to international financial institutions and donors to provide financial assistance and advice. 
We condemn any violation of human rights anywhere in the world. 
Solomon Islands also salutes the work and courage of those countries that contribute troops and humanitarian assistance to trouble-spots all over the world. 
We pray for the souls of those who have died in the field. 
We strongly deplore the actions of those who have committed atrocities against peace-keepers, Red Cross workers and associated personnel. 
The United Nations Charter has now been physically reduced to a pocket-sized booklet, but the demands the nations of the world place on this global Organization outstrip the limits of its capabilities and the resources at its disposal. 
We warmly welcome the new Members of the United Nations family and congratulate their Governments and peoples on taking this courageous step. 
Today, we are challenged in no uncertain terms to ensure that the work that was begun 48 years ago continues, to keep the Organization alive, relevant, meaningful and cost effective. 
Member States request the Organization to be accountable, and so we Member States too must return to it our individual due responsibilities. 
Mr. KOIRALA (Nepal): I have the honour to convey to the General Assembly greetings from the people and Government of Nepal and the best wishes of His Majesty King Birenda Bir Bikram Shah Dev for the success of its forty-eighth session. 
As I stand before members today, my thoughts go back to 1960, when the first elected Prime Minister of Nepal, the late B.P. Koirala, addressed the Assembly and declared that the foreign policy of Nepal was inspired by the purposes and principles of the United Nations. 
He said then that Nepal looked upon the Organization as an instrument for promoting peace and justice among nations. 
As the second elected Prime Minister to address this body, after 33 years, I must say that this moment has a deep personal overtone for me. 
The expectations of the people are naturally high, but the means at our disposal are extremely limited. 
Faced with such problems, my Government has been making every effort to ensure a better standard of living for our people in larger freedom. 
Our development plans are based on the premise that it is the individual citizen and not the State which has the right to development. 
Given the enormous constraints upon us, ranging from lack of resources to the high cost of infrastructure, a shortage of skilled personnel and institutional deficiencies, our problems are daunting. 
We look forward to greater understanding from donor countries and multilateral agencies in helping us to implement our people-oriented development programmes, in upgrading local skills and in building the capacity to accelerate human development. 
The foreign policy of Nepal is guided by the objective of ensuring its sovereignty, political independence and national security while promoting international peace and cooperation. 
Inspired by the purposes and principles of the United Nations, the policy of non-alignment, and respect for human rights, we seek friendship and cooperation with all countries of the world, and in particular with our neighbours. 
At this time of historic transition, political leadership in all countries must show a higher order of statesmanship. 
It is time to shed old prejudices and parochialism. 
Changes in international relations have also created opportunities to devise new partnership in global responsibility. 
The world today is poised to consider new approaches to international law based not on unilateralism but on multilateralism. 
The United Nations is an organization of the powerful and the weak, the large and the small, the wealthy and the poor, each contributing its share to the common interest. 
It is in the interest of all to make the United Nations an effective and influential agent of constructive change in a turbulent world. 
If the United Nations is to fulfil its Charter obligations it must deal with the root causes of conflicts and instability. 
The mechanisms and processes at its disposal for achieving that goal must be strengthened and refined. 
Democracy and human rights are easily eroded when widespread poverty prevails. 
Poverty undermines human dignity, contributes to environmental degradation and undermines the cohesion of a society. It also poses a lasting threat to peace and stability. The search for collective security cannot, therefore, be separated from the sustained efforts to improve the economic and social conditions of peoples everywhere. 
Agenda 21, adopted at the Rio Conference on Environment and Development, is a comprehensive blueprint for sustainable development. 
In this context, I look forward to the Secretary-General's agenda for development. 
The upcoming International Conference on Population and Development, the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women should also be occasions to focus on the human dimensions of socio-economic problems. 
In speaking of social and economic issues, I recall the initiative taken by countries of South Asia under the aegis of the South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation to work together for the cause of children. 
That initiative provided the major motivation for the holding of the World Summit for Children. 
The mid-decade review in 1995 must be an occasion to evaluate the implementation of the promises the international community made to children at the World Summit. 
We are in favour of the proposal for matching resource allocations by donor countries for such national initiatives. 
The dramatic increase in the demands on and heightened expectations of the United Nations is nowhere more compelling than in the area of peace and security. 
With experience spanning over 35 years in United Nations missions, Nepal welcomes the expansion in the mandates of peace-keeping operations. 
The recent successes of the missions in El Salvador and Cambodia are testimony to the potential of a United Nations operation with a clearly defined and practicable mandate. 
The joint venture of the United Nations and the Organization of American States in Haiti is breaking newer ground in international cooperation to restore a democratically elected Government and to protect and promote human rights. 
Without minimizing the enormity of the problems the United Nations has to take into account in Somalia, I feel that the emphasis on military action will overshadow the larger goal of the mission in that country. 
The continuing tragedy in the territory of the former Yugoslavia presents a test-case for viable cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations in the maintenance of peace and security. 
In the maintenance of peace and security, the implementation of enforcement measures under the Charter should be the step of last resort. 
It should be the exception to rather than the rule of the game. 
The real strength of collective security lies in the ability to implement the provisions of the Charter relating to peaceful settlement of disputes. 
The grounds for the intervention of the Security Council have also raised questions of consistency. 
As the principal organ entrusted with the maintenance of international peace and security, the Council must act in an even-handed and impartial manner and must be perceived as doing so. 
Along with other non-aligned countries, Nepal has always subscribed to the call for a more active United Nations role in arms control and disarmament. 
Since mutual fear is the source of any arms race, confidence-building measures must be seriously pursued in order to achieve the goals of disarmament. 
Nations should pursue a culture of ensuring security at the lowest possible level of armaments. 
Successes in bilateral negotiations on nuclear weapons, conventional forces in Europe and chemical weapons prove that it is a feasible goal. 
Nepal deems it extremely significant that all five nuclear-weapon States are now parties to the nuclear non-proliferation Treaty. 
We have long advocated an early conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Meaningful progress in this area will have important implications for the review and extension Conference on the non-proliferation Treaty. 
Protection of human rights has emerged as an important factor in the development of friendly relations among States. 
The World Conference on Human Rights was a major step in this direction. 
Human rights cannot be secure without a universal conscience on the part of all peoples to uphold each other's rights in full understanding of the just demands of the individual, the community, the State and the international order. 
Human rights cannot be secured unless there is an absolute freedom from fear from any source. 
There is a direct correlation between the status of human rights, the democratic process and an evolution of a culture of peaceful settlement of disputes. 
The threat to peace is the greatest when human rights are denied. 
The world is at a vital turning-point. 
Nepal welcomes the agreement reached by the negotiating parties in South Africa to hold an election in April 1994. 
We share the deep concern of the international community over the continued violence which threatens the peaceful transition of South Africa to a non-racial democratic society. 
Nepal has long enjoyed friendship with both the Israeli and the Palestinian peoples. 
We welcome the Declaration of Principles as well as the exchange of letters of mutual recognition between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO). 
The statesmanship shown by the leaders of Israel and the PLO promises a new beginning for the Middle East and, indeed, the world. 
We earnestly hope that this historic breakthrough will facilitate the search for a comprehensive and lasting solution of the Middle East problem. 
His efforts to reform and strengthen the United Nations with the courage of conviction have been universally appreciated. 
We are impressed by his vision and dynamism, which are necessary for the United Nations to cope with the new realities and challenges of our time. 
Mr. Boutros-Ghali was a well-known figure in my country even before he became the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
We consider him to be a sincere friend of Nepal. 
Nepal will not hesitate to take an independent and objective stand in favour of larger good and justice. 
For us, the Charter of the United Nations captures the highest ideals of mankind. 
Mr. Barrow (Belize): The delegation of Belize takes immense pride, Sir, in your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
Your election is, thus, not only the highest tribute that could have been paid you, but is also the accomplishment of your country, Guyana, and of the wider Commonwealth Caribbean. 
As a part of the latter, Belize may be forgiven for any note of self-congratulation that creeps into the encomiums we heap upon you today. 
In that regard - and we say this only slightly with tongue in cheek - we note that almost your first act of wisdom upon assuming office was the selection of a very excellent Belizean as presidential spokesperson. 
In addition, may I take the opportunity to welcome formally to the United Nations family the six countries - the Czech Republic, Eritrea, Monaco, the Slovak Republic, The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, and Andorra - which have joined the Organization this year. 
Over the five years since I last appeared in this Hall, many things have changed in the world. 
In Belize we, too, have experienced change. 
On 30 June 1993 the people of Belize voted, through peaceful elections, for a new government. 
Once more we have demonstrated the stability of our democratic institutions and the maturity of our polity. 
In an age when the so-called global trend towards democratization seems at times to be a process that moves one step forward and two steps back, we in Belize are justly proud of our record. 
In the brief tour d'horizon of the international scene which I shall undertake today, the first matter I wish to address is peace and security. 
We are very gratified by the positive developments that have occurred in several places. 
There we have been heartened by the movement of several of our neighbours towards reconciliation and social justice. 
Diplomatic relations between our two countries can once again proceed apace; and we shall continue the work for the preservation of bilateral and regional security and the search for a lasting solution to the issues that still bedevil us. 
Recent developments in South Africa are clearly very encouraging, and we are confident of the success of the transition to majority rule, which will be heralded by the non-racial elections scheduled for April 1994. 
We welcome the finalization of the demarcation of the boundary between Kuwait and Iraq, which was accomplished by the Iraq-Kuwait Boundary Demarcation Commission on 20 May 1993. 
We also welcome the adoption by the Security Council of resolution 833 (1993), in which it guaranteed the inviolability of the boundary between the two States. 
Encouraging, too, has been the consolidation of the broad consultative mechanisms for confidence-building, security, human rights and cooperation originally established for Europe in the Helsinki Conference and now substantially expanded. 
In far too many places the peace is disrupted by fratricidal struggle. 
Everywhere the crushing burden of armaments - to employ a famous expression used by President Roosevelt and Winston Churchill in 1941 - bids to drive our planet off its established course. 
The Second World War was partly fought, and this great Organization was largely established, to eradicate programmes of ethnic genocide. 
I urge that during this session we take the first major step to right these imbalances, which affect global peace and security. 
Just as the Helsinki model is one way forward, we hope that another is the International Tribunal on war crimes, the judges of which this Assembly recently elected. 
Among other steps which might be taken are the following: Governments must forswear profiteering from the sale or sponsorship of the sale of armaments. 
There must be an expansion of regional and subregional systems of cooperation and coordination in the cognate areas of security, narcotics interdiction and counter-terrorism. 
This body must make firm recommendations for the development and rigid enforcement of domestic neutrality laws everywhere. 
Likewise, the international law relating to neutrality must be thoroughly modernized to proscribe and severely punish trafficking in arms. 
This must be not only in situations of belligerency, but also in cases of insurgency, rebellion and other armed conflict, both internal and international. 
The recent salutary reinvigoration of this Organization's peace-keeping mechanisms must be furthered. 
It is to the Organization's credit that it has risen to the occasion by undertaking complex and challenqinq assignments around the globe. 
There was a time when United Nations peace-keeping forces could successfully be composed of contingents from the so-called third world countries. 
But recent experience has now shown that large and difficult operations of the Bosnia and Somalia type stand little chance of success without the active participation of major Powers. 
In this context, we welcome President Clinton's speech in this session of the Assembly, offering to commit United States troops to the United Nations Bosnia operation under certain conditions. 
And we in Belize would be prepared to offer training facilities to the Organization as a contribution to increasing the efficiency of peace-keeping forces. 
This would be in accordance with Article 43 of the Charter, which calls for member Governments to make available to the Security Council "assistance and facilities ... necessary for the purpose of maintaining international peace and security". 
Needless to say, we would be happy to make our contribution in concert with other countries in our area. 
Either pre-existing regional security mechanisms and/or new bilateral and multilateral arrangements might serve as the vehicle for small country efforts at cooperation. 
As a backdrop to all this, the provisions of the Charter relative to peacemaking must be strengthened. 
In particular, a standing United Nations force under unified United Nations command should be considered and the Military Staff Committee must be made fully operational. 
It is self-evident that in these times of turmoil and increased United Nations activity the agenda item of equitable representation on, and increase in membership of, the Council looms large. 
I wish to turn next to international cooperation. 
I believe that there exists an international legal obligation to cooperate in good faith. 
It is anticipated in the Articles on principles and purposes and other provisions of the United Nations Charter, and is reiterated in such Declarations as the friendly relations Declaration of 1970 and the 1974 Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States. 
It will be recalled that the Convention imposes myriad duties of cooperation. 
In that way, the weak, and not only the strong and mighty, will inherit the Earth and its waters. 
We have seen two recent examples of successful efforts at cooperation in the ecosphere. 
In that connection, intensive cooperation by Governments and by private industry, pursuant to the Montreal Protocol on Substances that Deplete the Ozone Layer, as amended, has led to a significant decline in the rate of expansion of the hole in the ozone layer. 
My other example is the cooperation of foreign and domestic agencies with the Governments of my country, Belize and Costa Rica, which has contributed to substantial success in our conservation efforts. 
Cognizant of these successes, we appeal for intensive cooperation in all aspects of the ecosphere, including the termination of ocean and terrestrial dumping, the halt of desertification and the reduction of the causes of global warming. 
We also hope for a concrete programme of action at next April's Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States to be held in Barbados. 
One area in which we must redouble our efforts at cooperation is the moral environment. 
In numerous Member countries the people have clamoured for cessation of corrupt practices in government and business, both national and international. 
Now, we are extremely happy to observe that the Secretary-General has established the new post of Assistant Secretary-General for Inspections and Investigations. 
We must support him in this endeavour. 
My Government attaches the greatest importance to integrity and decency in public life. 
We applaud such international efforts as the forthcoming anti-corruption conference to be held in Mexico later this year to plan national strategies for fighting corruption. 
And we in Belize have recently taken our own action to strengthen the legal infrastructure necessary to banish the scourge of political corruption. 
These measures bear testimony to my Government's determination to wage a total war on corruption and to make Belize the model of a just, honest and democratic society. 
I turn next to issues relating to international development and economic relations. 
For over 30 years, the Organization has painstakingly sought to spell out that the right to development and the duty of the privileged to assist the underprivileged are firmly based in international law and public policies. 
This right and duty were part of the "freedom from want" principle, one of the founding principles of the 1942 wartime coalition that was the first to be called the "United Nations". 
Freedom from want had nothing to do with ideology and great-Power rivalry. 
Nevertheless, there have been dramatic ideological, geopolitical and economic changes during the late 1980s. 
Yet we have heard rumours that various initiatives to bring economic justice to this planet are no longer necessary. 
In fact, such controversial movements as the one to establish a new international economic order were merely, as we have intimated, the reiteration of an established principle. 
That is, those initiatives were the renewal of an order, not a new order. 
Thus, I believe, we are seeing the reaffirmation of freedom from want as a human right. 
In all this we are acutely aware of the shift in world trading patterns brought on by the formation of new trading blocs. 
And so, in some areas at least, the march towards wider trade liberalization and true market economy moves inexorably forward. 
But we in the South also see that our economies and life as we know them are threatened by these developments; our preferential access to markets steadily erodes and our terms of trade consistently worsen. 
What we are in fact concerned about here is the pressure to open up our borders prematurely to the free flow of agricultural and other products from the more developed countries. 
It is a bitter pill to swallow, even as we watch the protectionist squabbling among developed countries that has prevented the successful conclusion of the Uruguay Round of Multilateral trade negotiations under the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT). 
Nevertheless, we acknowledge that we must in the long run identify alternative commodities that we can produce efficiently and with comparative advantage. 
I must stress, however, that we are hard pressed to find the resources required for comprehensive research, development and promotion programmes for new products. 
We must be afforded an adequate transition period to adjust our economic and production activities. 
Of course, current trends in official and private financial flows to the developing world suggest that this is a cry that will fall largely on deaf ears. 
This, however, is but a beginning of what must be a crusade for development. 
The last set of issues I shall address are social, political, cultural and humanitarian. First, we must do much more to ensure that women are accorded their proper rights in the domestic and international orders. 
No longer should we merely echo the litany that women's development is indispensable for economic development. 
We must ensure that women are accorded equal rights in all spheres. 
Again, I take note of the recent efforts of this Organization to improve the position of women in the upper echelons of the United Nations Secretariat. 
For instance, we in Belize do the best we can, but overcrowding a slender raft - even in a relative haven of calm - can bring dire consequences to all its occupants. 
Nevertheless, I am happy to report to this Assembly that Belize's record of human rights is good and worthy of emulation. 
Our Constitution is founded on the principles of justice and respect for the fundamental freedoms of all our people, and our laws and practices fully conform to the mandate of our Constitution. 
The international scourge of narcotics continues unabated. 
Again, we add our voices to those who urge that at least the same degree of attention be given to curbing demand and improving public health, as to addressing supply. 
Narcotics, terrorism and urban violence are all gross manifestations of an awful cancer seeking to engulf our planet. 
One clear contributor to this is the mass and universal culture, or what passes for culture, purveyed by the moguls of television. 
While we welcome the utility of the new global news channels, we lament the other, baneful, influences to which our people are subjected by some aspects of worldwide programming. 
It is high time that this Organization tackle this problem. 
We have seen this Organization, on invitation, participate in monitoring and conducting elections and, in the unprecedented case of Cambodia, actually administer a country prior to the holding of democratic elections. 
Yet the basic rights of human beings in numerous places are still seriously impaired. Many of those who should protect, in fact violate. 
Nevertheless, we view with increasing concern the flouting of the Geneva regime, especially the 1977 Protocols applicable to various forms of civil strife. 
That regime is the other side of the coin of human rights. 
Your election reflects appreciation for you personally, as well as for the positive role played by your country in the international arena. 
I wish you every success in the pursuit of your mission. 
This session of the General Assembly takes place amidst important developments in the international arena that require us to strive to conclude our work with successful resolutions on the problems and crises we face. 
We have all contributed, through the United Nations to establishing the new international order, the foundations of which are based on the principles enshrined in the United Nations Charter and inherent in international law. 
This new order respects the sovereignty and independence of States and guarantees the inviolability of their international borders. 
It guarantees the territorial integrity of States and rejects interference in their domestic affairs. 
It is based on equity among nations, small and large, rich and poor, and its goal is to replace war and destruction with cooperation between nations and peoples. 
It operates to preserve the dignity of man and to spread security, stability, prosperity and development to all corners of our world. 
The emergence of this new order has been a source of hope and optimism for the international community, particularly when serious and constructive international cooperation succeeded in confronting the Iraqi aggression against the State of Kuwait. 
Today, however, we are saddened and pained by the inability of this order to confront the aggression committed against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, a State Member of our international Organization. 
This crisis, if not resolved in a manner compatible with the principles of the new world order, will cause this new order to lose its credibility and effectiveness. 
A general overview of the current international situation reveals that there remain pockets of tension which threaten security and stability in many regions of the world. 
With the persistence of such challenges, the role of the United Nations is becoming increasingly important, not only for the maintenance of peace, but as an effective means for creating conditions conducive to peace and stability throughout the world. 
The honourable role played by the United Nations more than three years ago when it stood firmly in the face of Iraq's aggression against its neighbour Kuwait, and the resolutions it adopted led in the end to repelling aggression and restoring legality to Kuwait the peace-loving nation. 
We hope that it will continue to be played and ask that it be enhanced by efforts to ensure the complete implementation of all Security Council resolutions regarding the Iraqi regime, which continues to flout international legality. 
Two years after the liberation of Kuwait, the Baghdad regime continues to resort to threats and false allegations against Kuwait. 
It continues to delay efforts to implement United Nations resolutions and rejects all international obligations. 
This regime has arrogated the right, on the basis of sovereignty, to starve and abuse its people and subject Iraq to dangers which threaten its unity and security. 
The surest way of facing up to the threats this regime poses to the region as a whole, and to the Iraqi people is to fully and completely implement Security Council resolutions. 
The Declaration of Principles between the Palestine Liberation Organization and the Israeli Government, signed in Washington, D.C. on 13 September 1993, has raised expectations and hopes that a just and permanent settlement can be found to the Arab-Israeli conflict, which has persisted for far too long. 
This development, though representing only an agreement on autonomy in the occupied Palestinian territories, beginning with Gaza and Jericho, nevertheless represents a step towards the establishment of a just, comprehensive and permanent peace between the Arab States and Israel. 
A solution to the Palestinian question will obviously contribute to a just and comprehensive settlement of the Arab-Israeli conflict as it is the core issue of that conflict. 
The warm welcome with which the Palestinian-Israeli agreement was received within Palestinian, Arab and international circles genuinely and clearly reflects the desire of the Arabs to establish a permanent, just and comprehensive peace in the Middle East. 
At the same time, genuine progress along all the other bilateral negotiating tracks is needed. 
The issue of the occupied Arab Syrian Golan Heights is clear: it is governed by the principle of respect for international borders. 
The maintenance of security is not feasible, as the realities of contemporary history teach us, through the occupation of territory by force, but rather through the establishment of peace. 
Thus, peace on this front will be achieved only by a complete Israeli withdrawal from the occupied Golan Heights. 
Likewise, the Lebanese-Israeli negotiating track is governed by United Nations Security Council resolution 425 (1978), which clearly calls for the immediate, unconditional withdrawal of Israeli forces from all Lebanese territory. 
I also wish to take this opportunity to express our pleasure at the positive results achieved at that conference. 
The Kingdom of Saudi Arabia has given, and continues to give, its full support in all possible forms to the Middle East peace process since it began in Madrid. 
It has participated effectively in the multilateral talks, and genuinely hopes that the process will lead to a just, permanent and comprehensive solution to the Palestinian question and the Arab conflict with Israel on the basis of United Nations Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
The Custodian of the two holy mosques has bestowed upon me the honour of announcing the Kingdom's commitment to providing substantial developmental assistance to improve the infrastructures in the West Bank and Gaza Strip in coordination and cooperation with the World Bank's special five-year programme for the occupied territories. 
We believe that this assistance will improve the living conditions of our Palestinian brethren in the occupied Arab territories and contribute positively to the peace process. 
The Lebanese Government has made great strides in its efforts to implement the Taif Accords, and has taken the necessary political and constitutional measures to achieve this aim. 
We should like to emphasize our desire for the Middle East region to obtain its legitimate share of security, peace and stability so that it is able to direct all its energies towards development and devote all its resources towards prosperity for its people. 
One of the most important tasks facing us in this respect is to strive towards the elimination of weapons of mass destruction in the Middle East. 
This attitude allowed the forces of aggression to benefit from their aggression, and to continue their abhorrent policy of "ethnic cleansing" without fear of retribution. 
This feeble stand on the part the international community, particularly the European countries, was reflected in the inability to implement comprehensively the resolutions of the London Conference, upon which we had rested great hopes. 
It is also reflected in the failure of the Vance-Owen plan and the collapse of the subsequent Geneva talks on refugees. 
The international community's dereliction of its responsibilities vis--vis the Serb aggression has emboldened the Croats to embark upon a similar course of making gains by means of force and coercion. 
Those resolutions and the sanctions they call for remained dead letter and were not seriously implemented until it was too late, after the Serbs had rejected the Vance-Owen Plan, which the Bosnians and Croats had accepted. 
What really shocks and amazes us is that this war of aggression is being waged on the European soil whereas history teaches us that such wars on that soil have never been limited wars but have always overspilled beyond the borders. 
Unfortunately, the required steps have not been taken for the serious implementation of that Agreement. 
Such measures should help to establish a Somali Government that can extend its authority throughout Somalia. 
We support the Secretary-General's recommendations in his report to the Security Council, on the means of helping re-establish Somalia's constitutional institutions and on the efforts needed to reach national reconciliation and to rebuild Somalia. 
The Kingdom of Saudi Arabia stood by the fraternal people of Afghanistan throughout their jihad and celebrated with them their victory over the forces of brutal occupation in the struggle for restoring their national identity. 
Those efforts were crowned with the signing of the Mecca Agreement and the initiation of steps towards its implementation. 
We take this opportunity to urge our brethren in Afghanistan to comply with the terms of the agreement so that Afghanistan may begin to move towards reconstruction and development and regain its place and role in the international community. 
It must be noted that that part of the world continues to suffer as a result of the problem of Jammu and Kashmir, which continues to be an element of instability in the region. 
The Government of the Custodian of the Two Holy Mosques follows with great concern the ongoing violence there. 
Among the other conflicts in Asia I would refer to the tragic developments resulting from the worsening conflict between two United Nations Member States, the Republic of Azerbaijan and the Republic of Armenia. 
That conflict has recently resulted in the occupation by Armenia of parts of Azerbaijan. 
Those efforts are in keeping with our ambitions and the aspirations of our peoples for a better world of peace, prosperity and security. 
On the other hand, economic cooperation between the developing countries themselves is a paramount issue and represents a fundamental tool for consolidating international economic growth. 
The Kingdom of Saudi Arabia represents a State open to the world, interacting with all the trends and developments that affect it. 
Thus, we are keen on preserving the health and strength of the world economy, and we are concerned by the disruptions and turmoil that affect its course and development. 
It is on that basis that the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia is participating positively in the ongoing discussions on energy and environment. 
The Kingdom of Saudi Arabia is convinced that the future of this world, its prosperity, and the well-being of its inhabitants, depend on a clear understanding of the environmental problems that face us all and on fully understanding the consequences of the policies adopted in dealing with those problems. 
The current international circumstances, resulting from the ending of the cold war, together with the progress achieved in arms control and reductions of conventional weapons afford us a rare opportunity for channelling the financial windfall towards solving the problems of development and economic backwardness. 
This Cairo Declaration should be regarded as a tributary providing the proper foundation for positive and practical international cooperation and flowing into the main stream of universal support for human rights and freedoms. 
While the principles and objectives of human rights are universal in nature, their application must take into consideration the diversity of societies and their historical, cultural, and religious backgrounds and legal systems. 
The Kingdom of Saudi Arabia is a developing society firmly based on the rules that constitute the pillars of Islamic civilization. 
It is a society that has firmly set itself to face up to the challenges of our times with determination and confidence, and it is a society undergoing evolution and significant reform. 
These laws place upon the State the primary responsibility for the protection of human rights in accordance with the Islamic Shariah and determine the relationship between ruler and ruled on the basis of brotherhood, consultation, loyalty and cooperation. 
These institutions are now making serious preparations to embark upon their appointed tasks and to serve their faith, their King, and their nation. 
This important step in the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia's development paves the way for participation by Saudi citizens in sharing the responsibility for confidently building a promising and hopeful future. 
The political and economic challenges we face which abound on this session's agenda, put a great burden of responsibility on us all towards our peoples and nations. 
In the light of the current international situation and of the emergence of a new international outlook which rejects fanaticism and ossification and confirms a desire for openness and progress, we harbour great hopes that we shall be able to surmount those challenges. 
In so doing, we must take into consideration the fact that the new international order will not be able to provide us with the peace, justice and development we desire unless we give it the opportunity to do just that. 
Mr. NDONG (Equatorial Guinea) (interpretation from Spanish): Mr. President, allow me first of all to express, on behalf of the delegation, Government and people of Equatorial Guinea, our most sincere congratulations on your well-deserved election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
Your undeniable personal prestige and your recognized adherence to the ideals that inspire our Organization will ensure the success of our work. 
Your country, Guyana, is a faithful contributor to and participant in the United Nations, and offers us today your great experience and diplomatic skill; these ensure the success of any decisions that may be taken at this session. 
Through you, we should like to extend our congratulations to the other members of the Bureau in the conviction that their collaboration will be decisive. 
In carrying out his mission to promote the peaceful emergence of a new world order and the maintenance of peace, I assure the Secretary-General that he will be able to continue to rely on our full cooperation and support. 
To the new States that have joined our Organization we extend a very warm welcome. 
Their presence here strengthens the United Nations vocation towards universality, and should contribute to the efforts of the international community to maintain peace and promote progress and justice for all nations. 
My presence in this world forum should be interpreted as a clear demonstration of the importance that we attach to the United Nations, its principles and its noble task of constantly strengthening the safeguards over the maintenance of peace and social and economic progress for all peoples. 
This task is of singular importance to Equatorial Guinea, which is engaged in overcoming underdevelopment and achieving dignified standards of living for its people. 
The common denominator of the many statements that have been made has been the vast changes that have taken place in the world since the mid-1980s, a trend towards transformation the pace of which, far from decreasing, has accelerated considerably. 
Measures such as the sending of missions of inquiry, the use of early-warning systems and the strengthening of the role of regional and subregional organizations can be effective in avoiding conflicts which, once they break out, could require subsequent, much more costly intervention for peace to be restored. 
Hence we support General Assembly resolution 46/37 B, establishing the Standing Advisory Committee on Security Questions in Central Africa, which is working for peace and confidence-building among the States of our subregion. 
With that Committee we are trying to prevent the emergence of conflicts in the subregion by developing measures to alleviate situations of conflict. 
None the less, despite these positive steps and endeavours, at the global level we look to the future with a certain degree of concern because we still see certain positions that prevent equitable economic relations and impede developing countries from exercising international free trade. 
The sound of the machine-gun and the cannon is still dashing the hopes of many innocent peoples to live in peace and tranquillity. 
My country hopes that the new world scene will be conducive to the implementation of procedures for sincere international cooperation for those nations that most need such cooperation, countries that are now struggling not just for a standard of living but for their very survival. 
Poverty, the sad fate of many States in our world, requires that united action be taken by the other States in order to remedy the situation. 
The gap between rich and poor is widening at an alarming pace; that disparity can not leave the international community indifferent. 
The problem of preserving the environment and the struggle against illicit drug-trafficking are questions that require our reflection. 
But the situation required new initiatives, and these culminated in the Conference on Environment and Development, held in Rio de Janeiro. 
We hope that these results will have positive effects overall and that it will be possible to ensure sustainable development and the future well-being of mankind. 
There is a need to seek the necessary compensation for this situation, in particular by the financing of alternative projects and through technological cooperation. 
Within its modest economic means my Government has always been, and remains, prepared to take action in order to improve its national environment as a contribution to the task of preserving the global environment. 
We condemn the illicit traffic in drugs and are prepared to support any international initiative aimed at its suppression. 
The Government of Equatorial Guinea is unflagging in its struggle against the acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS) pandemic, and it will spare no effort for its effective control, thanks to the deep awareness of our people and the assistance we receive in this connection from international organizations. 
To reflect the noble ideals of peace and justice of the people of Equatorial Guinea, my Government has embarked on a progressive democratic process that guarantees to every citizen of the country the exercise of fundamental rights and freedoms. 
The firm democratic process begun in the country has been well-received by the people of Equatorial Guinea and by those countries that set aside mere rhetoric and concealed political interests, love Equatorial Guinea and hope that it will progress. 
The aspiration of the people and the Government of Equatorial Guinea is that our process will be carried through in a climate of national concord without upheaval, without disturbances that could threaten the peace and stability prevailing in the country. 
That is why, following the massive adoption of the new fundamental law which enshrined our multiparty system, in the context of Law No. 3 1992 on political parties, the following political organizations have been made legal. 
First, the Popular Union submitted its application on 24 April 1992 and was recognized on 17 October 1992. 
Second, the Liberal Democratic Convention submitted its application on 1 April 1992 and was recognized on 17 October 1992. 
Third, the Social Democrat Party submitted its application on 8 June 1992 and was recognized on 17 October 1992. 
Fourth, the Progressive Democratic Alliance submitted its application on 9 July 1992 and was recognized on 4 September 1992. 
Fifth, the Social Democratic Union submitted its application on 8 June 1992 and was recognized on 17 October 1992. 
Sixth, the Progress Party submitted its application on 18 May 1992 and was recognized on 17 October 1992. 
Seventh, the Social Democratic and Popular Convergence submitted its application on 18 May 1992 and was recognized on 5 February 1993. 
Eighth, the Social Democratic Coalition Party of Equatorial Guinea submitted its application on 4 November 1992 and was recognized on 5 February 1993. 
Ninth, Convergence for Social Democracy submitted its application on 7 November 1992 and was recognized on 5 February 1993. 
Tenth, the Equatorial Guinea Popular Action submitted its application on 28 December 1992 and was recognized on 5 February 1993. 
Eleventh, the National Democratic Union submitted its application on 29 March 1993 and was recognized on 10 May 1993. 
Twelfth, the Socialist Party of Equatorial Guinea submitted its application on 23 March 1993 and was recognized on 10 May 1993. 
Thirteenth, the Liberal Party submitted its application on 23 March 1993 and was recognized on 12 July 1993. 
Out of our constant desire to give greater political transparency to the process, we have postponed until 21 November 1993 the legislative elections originally planned for 12 September 1993. 
It should be pointed out that the electoral law now in force is based on comparative law - mainly the electoral legislation of Spain, France and Gabon. 
We in Equatorial Guinea totally reject the views of the apologists violence and their attempts to undermine national peace and stability. 
We reject those who do nothing but defame our country and our Government, denigrating the actions that have been undertaken thus far in the country. 
A democracy imposed by foreign interests becomes corrupt and falls apart. 
A democracy that denies the genuine, traditional and sacred values of a people not only hurts the feelings, the pride and the honour of that people but is also doomed to failure. 
From this rostrum, we are holding the countries responsible for that interference responsible for the consequences. 
We reaffirm that only in an atmosphere of peace is it possible to achieve the progress and well-being to which all peoples aspire. 
To the governmental and non-governmental organizations and friendly countries that, with their support, have contributed to the efforts of our Government, we express our deepest appreciation, and we urge them to continue to lend their support and cooperation at this decisive stage in our democratic process. 
Mr. MATTHEWS (Liberia): I wish to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
We are sure that your vast experience, personal qualifications, and intimate knowledge of the manifold problems confronting the international community will serve you well in the performance of your duties. 
Please be assured of the fullest cooperation and support of the Liberian delegation. 
We extend a deserving tribute to your predecessor, Mr. Stoyan Ganev of Bulgaria, for the efficient and able manner in which he handled the affairs of the Assembly during the past year. 
His decisiveness and fairness paid off greatly in producing the many results which are a positive outgrowth of the debate of the previous session. 
Our Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, also deserves special commendation for his persistent and tireless efforts in trying to secure a world that is both peaceful and just and sustained by an equitable economic order. 
Indeed, his devotion and singular commitment to the principles and purposes of the Organization have brought renewed confidence on the prospects of achieving mankind's dream of a stable international environment. 
We seize this opportunity to welcome the newly-admitted Members of the United Nations. 
It is our fervent hope that they will make a meaningful contribution to our common search for global peace and security. 
In pursuit of these objectives, the Interim Government of National Unity (IGNU) has participated in 25 peace talks and a great number of other consultations with the Liberian factions, the leaders of subregional, regional and international organizations, and foreign Governments to enhance the prospects for peace in Liberia. 
The Cotonou Agreement is a significant breakthrough in the quest for durable peace in Liberia. 
By agreeing on a process beginning with a cease-fire and leading to disarmament, demobilization and then free and fair elections, we Liberians have all finally decided on how power will be acquired in our country. 
We thank him immensely for his thorough and incisive reports on Liberia, which enhanced the decisiveness of the Security Council with respect to resolutions 788 (1992), 813 (1993) and 866 (1993). 
We also commend the Secretary-General's Special Representative for Liberia, Mr. Trevor Gordon-Somers; the OAU Eminent Person for Liberia, former Zimbabwean President the Rev. Dr. Canaan Banana; and the former Executive Secretary of ECOWAS, Dr. Abbas Bundu; whose relentless collaborative efforts helped to make the Cotonou Agreement a reality. 
Enduring thanks go to the West African States which have made troop contributions to the peace-keeping effort: Nigeria, Ghana, Guinea, Sierra Leone, Gambia, Mali and Senegal. 
During the process of negotiating the Cotonou Agreement, the Interim Government, largely a coalition of various political parties and interest groups representing the vast majority of our citizenry who do not bear arms, demanded the disarmament of all combatants as a sine qua non for the restoration of peace. 
The Cotonou Agreement, then, divided into a military and a political component, encompasses provisions attending a trade-off. 
The political demands are far-reaching, in that they require more than a simple reconfiguration of the Interim Government within the context of power-sharing. 
However, this demand for concurrent processes harbours the prospective danger that an achievement lag in either component, military or political, may tend to undermine confidence in the entire peace process and thereby threaten the understanding. 
The implementation of the political phase of the Accords has largely been completed, and on schedule. 
The Interim Government has complied with all the concessions required for disarmament so that Liberians may live free from fear and have a chance of being at peace with each other. 
A five-member Council of State has been formed to constitute the executive authority of the Transitional Government. 
The legislature, the judiciary, and the Elections Commission are being reorganized or otherwise made to reflect the inclusive intent of the transitional period. 
The Liberian National Transitional Government is waiting to be installed once the disarmament process begins. 
Pacta sunt servanda. 
What, then, is the requirement for the disarmament process to begin? The following paragraph from the report of the Secretary-General on Liberia, of 4 August 1993, correctly reflects the specific provisions of the agreement and the factor motivating them. 
A month later, in September 1993, the Secretary-General, recognizing that these preparations for disarmament would not keep pace with the political arrangements, advanced a most constructive proposal in his report of 9 September 1993 as follows: 
Last week in Monrovia, Dr. Amos Sawyer, the President of the Interim Government of National Unity, publicly assured the Liberian people that if the armed factions accept the Secretary-General's proposal and allow the disarmament process to commence, he would immediately transfer power to the transitional authorities. 
Scrupulous adherence to the actual terms of the Agreement may ultimately enhance the prospects for genuine peace, however slow and exacting the process may prove to be. 
We are convinced that the enabling conditions for disarmament will be expeditiously created and that the Transitional Government will be installed shortly. 
The fact that the cease-fire continues to hold and that the parties are largely cooperating with each other is a basis for continuing confidence in the commitment of the parties. 
Our hearts are touched by the great outpouring of empathy and good will from countries that have contributed to the well-being of the people of Liberia since the beginning of our conflict. 
Through the specialized agencies of the United Nations system, as well as many private volunteer and non-governmental organizations, they have enabled many Liberians to find life worth living because of the genuine concern that has been demonstrated. 
The Transitional Government, when installed with authority spanning the entire country, will stand in need of extensive relief assistance to respond effectively to the monumental human suffering existing in some parts of Liberia. 
Our delegation envisages an upsurge in the demand for humanitarian assistance, with food and medical supplies being the obvious priorities. 
A successful disarmament exercise will be the long-awaited signal for our people in refugee camps to return home. 
Indeed, the Transitional Government will need the cooperation and assistance of men of good will everywhere in order to succeed in the awesome tasks of repatriation, resettlement and rehabilitation. 
It is important, also, that the Transitional Government has the task of helping to prepare the country for free and fair elections, to be held under international supervision and monitoring within six to seven months. 
This is hardly ideal timing, but it proved to be the best that a negotiated settlement could produce. 
Clearly, the international community has a moral obligation to help the people of Liberia succeed in this endeavour, since the very thought of failure attending these exercises is, in itself, a nightmare. 
The Interim Government has striven, even in the throes of a civil war, to maintain law and order and operate with a Constitution which affirms civil liberties and respect for fundamental human rights. 
We, as men of conscience, condemn and stand in total opposition against those who, in the midst of the war, trained their weapons on helpless civilians. 
Liberia's tragic circumstances, coupled with the efforts to resolve the conflict, provide useful lessons that could be most instructive for the international community. 
The Liberian peace process has shown that, even in the face of scarce resources, member States of the Economic Community of West African States have contained a security threat in their subregion by marshalling the requisite political will to do so. 
The Liberian experience has also demonstrated that peace initiatives that are conceived and implemented within a subregional context, while supported and assisted by regional and international organizations, are a practical approach which stands the best chance of success in conflict resolution. 
It is against this background that the Government of Liberia gave its fullest support for, and endorsement of, the establishment of a mechanism for conflict prevention, management and resolution within the Organization of African Unity. 
We welcome the establishment of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations in the Secretariat for the planning and coordination of all United Nations peace-keeping activities, confident that it will countenance greater regional involvement in conflict management, buttressed by support from the United Nations. 
On the question of Somalia, the Government of Liberia welcomes the bold and courageous efforts by the United Nations to resolve the tragic situation there and bring peace to that country. 
We deplore the killing of United Nations peace-keepers in Mogadishu, and we support the efforts by this world body to bring to justice those responsible for such acts. 
The implementation of the Addis Ababa Accords, signed on 27 March 1993, at the national reconciliation conference, offers the best hope for a peaceful transition to a pacified and democratic State of Somalia. 
We therefore urge the Somali factions to respect and implement that agreement. 
We are pleased that, as a result of these negotiations, a democratic Government is scheduled to be elected in April 1994. 
We call on it to sign the protocol of agreement negotiated in Abidjan in a spirit of national unity and reconciliation of all Angolans. 
Last month the world welcomed the historic and dramatic developments affecting peace in the Middle East, when the Government of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) recognized each other. 
The signing of an agreement on Palestinian autonomy means that the first real step has indeed been taken towards Palestinian self-rule. 
It is our sincerest hope that this agreement will soon be complemented by peace accords between Israel and all of its Arab neighbours. 
Perhaps no problem, apart from the spectre of a nuclear holocaust, has elicited more global concern than that of the environment, given its intrinsic linkage to man's survival and his economic well-being. 
In a world characterized by issues of common concern and ever-increasing interdependence of States, a collective approach is indispensable in meeting the challenges posed by environmental problems and the international economic situation. 
The environmental crisis is now posing a serious threat to the life-support system of our planet. 
This is why my delegation believes it is most important that Member States maintain the momentum gained at the historic 1992 Conference on Environment and Development, held in Rio de Janeiro, by effective follow-up at the national and international levels. 
We welcome the establishment of the Commission on Sustainable Development whose responsibility it is to review and monitor implementation of Agenda 21. 
The current gloomy situation of the international economy, worse now than in the previous decade, is further accentuated by new risks to the world economy caused by conflicts, the problem of refugees and the plight of the world's children. 
These problems pose a real threat to growth and development in many regions of the world. 
All must take into account the fact that economic opportunity and social justice are essential preconditions for peace and security in our global village. 
The post-cold-war era has offered the United Nations new opportunities and challenges, particularly in the fulfilment of its unique responsibility as the conscience of mankind. 
In recent years, the United Nations has taken bold decisions in peacemaking, peace-keeping and peace-building, humanitarian intervention and the protection of human rights. 
These assertive approaches have made the United Nations appear more relevant to the peoples of the world. 
The statement made by the Minister of Foreign Affairs of Armenia contains many colourful epithets regarding his country. 
He appeals for the sympathy of representatives by declaring that he is the Foreign Minister of a small country under a total blockade and under constant provocation by Azerbaijan to be drawn into the Nagorny Karabakh conflict. 
The facts are widely known, but they have been misrepresented by the Minister. 
It is no secret that, under the guise of the high principle of self-determination and with the aim of expanding its territory, Armenia initiated, and for over six years has been waging, an undeclared war against Azerbaijan. 
The results of this war are well known. 
The Minister himself mentioned in his statement that the conflict had claimed the lives of more than 10,000 persons and had caused more than a million innocent people to become refugees and displaced persons. 
He also omitted the fact that the war is taking place exclusively on Azerbaijani territory. 
Taking into consideration the fact that Armenia is practically waging an undeclared war against Azerbaijan in the latter's territory, the question of a so-called blockade allegedly imposed by Azerbaijan on Armenia seems illogical. 
It is evident that the breaking off of communications and transport connections is the inevitable result of any military conflict between two countries. 
Armenia borders not only on Azerbaijan, but on three other countries, and it is not in a state of conflict with them. 
It is therefore able to use their transportation lines in order to receive all necessary goods. 
With regard to Armenia's interpretation of the concept of self-determination, which was colourfully described in the statement, I would like to point out that Armenia became outspoken in this policy only after expelling the remaining 215,000 Azerbaijanis from the country that had been their home for centuries. 
No minorities - no problems. 
Consequently, a country such as Armenia cannot be justified in proclaiming itself the advocate of the right of self-determination in another country, especially when it is pursuing unfounded territorial claims in that country - claims which have been endorsed de jure by a decision of the Armenian Parliament. 
The Armenian community of the Nagorny Karabakh region of Azerbaijan, on the other hand, enjoyed autonomy in the political, economic, social and cultural aspects of their lives. 
There are over a hundred different peoples and ethnic groups in Azerbaijan, and all of them have equal rights. 
In conclusion, I would like to point out that Armenia's declaration that it is the only democracy in the region is offensive to neighbouring countries. 
In comparison with recent debates, this year's has been remarkable - at least in my view - for its vision and sense of purpose in addressing the global agenda for the rest of this century and beyond. 
I would wish to thank all delegations which participated for the thoughtful insights provided through our collective review of the international political, economic and social situation. 
More particularly, I would like to acknowledge with profound gratitude the warm tributes paid to my region, my country and myself. 
Representatives may be assured that I will do my utmost to satisfy their expectations of the presidency. 
It has been truly encouraging to perceive, notwithstanding the grave uncertainties now prevailing in international relations, that there exists a widespread optimism about the Organization's capacity to satisfy the expectations and needs of its membership. 
There seems to be a renewed commitment, by all States, to the purposes and principles of the Charter and a ready acknowledgement of the concept of interdependence, which must now be translated into actual cooperation. 
We must seek to infuse this unity of spirit into our deliberations as we come to address the many issues on our agenda. 
Indeed, the end of the cold war revealed and released ethnic and nationalist tensions which had been repressed, and brought back behaviour which we thought had receded far into history. 
I am especially pleased, however, to see a universal disposition to complement the "Agenda for Peace" with one for development in order to address the urgent economic and social problems which confront the majority of our peoples. 
Statements have invariably stressed the need for maximum international economic cooperation to improve the global economy and, more particularly, the disadvantaged situation of the developing countries. 
Many positive ideas, encompassing the issues of debt, development assistance, trade and the preservation of the environment, have emerged from this comprehensive analysis. 
These should provide substantial input to the Second Committee's consideration of the agenda item on an agenda for development, which should in turn provide a basis for the furtherance and completion of the Secretary-General's report on this important subject. 
Equally noteworthy has been the eagerness with which delegations seem prepared to advance our work to reform and restructure the United Nations to make it more adapted and adaptable to the times in which we now live. 
Considerable focus has been placed on the Security Council, which, in the eyes of many, requires enlargement and more transparent operations so as better to represent the membership in dealing with the complex questions relating to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Great interest has also been evinced in strengthening the ability of the economic and social bodies, including their governing councils, to address their respective agendas. 
Finally, it has been made clear that the Assembly would wish me to pursue the effort of my predecessors to revitalize the Assembly's role under the Charter. 
All working groups thus established would be open-ended and transparent in their operations, while tasked at the same time to complete their mandates expeditiously. 
It would be a pity, I believe, if, as has been the case over the years, the high level of political will demonstrated in the general debate were to be allowed to evaporate without infusing more detailed consideration of issues at the level of the various subject Committees. 
The Committees and working groups should bear in mind the main ideas and recommendations which we have been privileged to hear during this debate and should seek to implement them wherever feasible. 
However, now that the debate is over and the plenary Assembly is about to address substantive issues on the Assembly's agenda, I intend to insist on the full observance of our accepted rules of procedure. 
Over the past two and a half weeks we have heard addresses from 28 Heads of State, 13 Prime Ministers, 2 Crown Princes and 122 Foreign Ministers, among others. 
Despite this record number of statements - a total of 175, I am told - our debate ended on the day scheduled. 
Finally, may I express the hope - indeed, my expectation - that deliberations in Committees and statements in plenary meetings to come will, like the general debate, rise to the level of events and of our aspirations to peace and development. 
I wish to thank everyone in the Secretariat, including our conference services and the interpreters - for the very ready and unstinting cooperation we have received. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to remind representatives that the debate on the report of the Secretary-General on the work of the Organization is scheduled for tomorrow morning, and there are now 13 names inscribed on the list of speakers. 
I wish to point out that that number of speakers will not quite fill a three-hour meeting, that is to say, from 10 a.m. to 1 p.m. 
A full meeting has been allocated to this debate because of members' concern, as expressed in resolution 47/233 of 17 August 1993, that the reports of principal organs should be discussed in depth by the Assembly. 
However, the whole purpose of such a decision would be defeated if only a few representatives spoke. 
We cannot decide on one way and act another. 
Allow me therefore to remind Member States that the list of speakers for those items is open. 
I invite them to follow up our resolutions with appropriate action in the debates in the plenary Assembly. 
I should like to state that this draft resolution has been sponsored also by Senegal. 
The Economic Cooperation Organization (ECO) is an intergovernmental organization which was established in 1985 when its predecessor organization, the Regional Cooperation for Development, was restructured and revitalized. 
The membership of this organization has since expanded to include seven other members of the region and it now stands at 10. 
The activities of the Economic Cooperation Organization are conducted through eight technical committees, which consider and evolve projects and programmes of mutual benefit in the fields of economic and commercial cooperation, transport and communications, agriculture, engineering, infrastructure and public works, narcotics-abuse control, educational, scientific and cultural matters. 
A protocol of preferential tariff arrangements involving a 10 per cent reduction has already been signed as a first step towards the eventual elimination of trade barriers in the region. 
The member States of the Economic Cooperation Organization are convinced that, as a regional organization representing 10 members, ECO will benefit greatly by having Observer status with the United Nations and that it will also make a positive collective contribution to the activities of the United Nations. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to adopt the draft resolution by consensus? 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with the resolution just adopted I now call on the Secretary-General of the Economic Cooperation Organization, Mr. Shamshad Ahmad. 
Mr. AHMAD (Economic Cooperation Organization (ECO)): I deem it a great privilege and an honour to represent the Economic Cooperation Organization at the forty-eighth session of the United Nations General Assembly. 
We are confident that under your stewardship this session is assured of a successful and positive outcome, which will no doubt reinforce the role of the United Nations and its resolve in facing the persistent and emerging challenges in the world. 
His report "An Agenda for Peace" is especially commendable for it constitutes an important initiative towards global stability, which will no doubt be conducive to efforts to promote the economic progress and well-being of all nations and regions. 
This session is taking place in the wake of profound changes on the international and regional scenes. 
While the confrontations of the past are receding, many new economic and political imperatives have arisen which demand new approaches in the outlooks of States and organizations. 
Today we are witnessing a renewed focus on multilateral cooperation for addressing both political and economic issues. 
My presence at this session is motivated by the need for us to forge closer cooperation between our two organizations, which share common interests and ideals. 
As representatives are aware, ECO is purely an economic organization seeking to promote multifaceted regional cooperation as a solid base for sustained socio-economic growth of its member States. 
To best accomplish its objectives as stipulated in its charter, the Treaty of Izmir, the Economic Cooperation Organization is seeking to establish cooperative linkages with various international organizations. 
I am pleased to announce in this forum that the ECO attaches the utmost importance to developing a cooperative relationship with the United Nations and is keen to benefit from the experience of its relevant bodies, especially in the economic field. 
We are happy and gratified at the adoption of the resolution giving ECO observer status with the United Nations. 
ECO has recently launched two important action plans, namely the Quetta plan of action and the Istanbul declaration on ECO's long-term prospects. 
These documents envisage several specific projects in vital areas of development activities such as transport and communications, trade and energy. 
In the implementation of these projects, ECO's efforts would in fact complement the economic development programmes of the United Nations and those of its subsidiary bodies in the ECO region. 
In conclusion, I wish you, Mr. President, every success for the deliberations of this session. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 150? 
It was established in 1899 by the first Hague Convention for the Pacific Settlement of International Disputes. 
I am doing so now also on behalf of the almost 50 countries that had already decided to join in sponsoring the draft resolution, and of the other 10 that have since decided to join, namely, Albania, Burkina Faso, Cameroon, Colombia, Cuba, Cyprus, Kyrgyzstan, Senegal, Suriname and Ukraine. 
As stated in the explanatory memorandum annexed to the request to include the present item in our agenda, the creation of a permanent institutional relationship between the Permanent Court of Arbitration and the United Nations will enable both organizations to strengthen existing ties. 
The Committee will analyse the historical development and practical application of methods of dispute settlement, and will also make recommendations as to whether to revise the Hague Conventions and whether to improve the dispute-settlement procedures under the auspices of the Court. 
Experts from States in different geographical areas, at different levels of economic development and with different legal systems will sit on the Committee. 
More generally speaking, observer status would, of course, enhance the ability of the Permanent Court of Arbitration to intensify its cooperation with the United Nations in all appropriate fields. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of Belgium, representing the European Community and its members, for an explanation of position on the resolution just adopted. 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. DEREYMAEKER (Belgium) (interpretation from French): First, Sir, permit me to express to the Permanent Court of Arbitration, on behalf of the European Community and its member States, our warm congratulations on its having been granted observer status in the General Assembly. 
Its admission makes official, and consolidates, the long-standing relationship between the United Nations - and even its predecessor, the League of Nations - and the oldest inter-governmental organization with competence in the realm of the peaceful settlement of disputes between States. 
For the European Community and its member States, the peaceful settlement of disputes is a fundamental aspect of their understanding of international relations. 
The contribution of the Permanent Court of Arbitration to the Decade's work could therefore prove useful. 
When it unanimously adopted last year the programme for the activities for the second term (1993-1994) of the Decade, the General Assembly invited the Sixth Committee to consider wider use of the Permanent Court of Arbitration. 
Indeed, at its forty-sixth and forty-seventh sessions the Committee decided to invite the Secretary-General of the Court to speak on the theme of the United Nations Decade of International Law, the end of which, in 1999, will coincide with the centenary of the Court's creation. 
Mr. AROSEMENA (Panama) (interpretation from Spanish): It is an honour for me to introduce draft resolution A/48/L.3, by which the General Assembly would grant observer status to the Latin American Parliament. 
The States which at that time comprised the Parliament agreed to institutionalize it by a Treaty, also signed in Lima on 16 November 1987. 
The Treaty is now in force, having been ratified by eleven Latin American countries. 
The Latin American Parliament, which is financed by assessments paid by the States Parties, has been sitting since 1990 in S\x{7dcc} Paulo, Brazil. 
It also enjoys the sponsorship of Portugal and Spain, from which our own nationalities originated and countries with which we maintain links of all kinds. 
Members are no doubt aware that our multilateral Organization could also benefit from this contact, since Parliaments are the source of national legislation and approve the budgetary appropriations of our countries. 
Before calling on the representatives who wish to speak in explanation of vote before the voting, may I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. ALONSO (Uruguay)(interpretation from Spanish): The delegation of Uruguay wishes to be added to the list of sponsors of draft resolution A/48/L.3, under which observer status in the General Assembly of the United Nations would be granted to the Latin American Parliament. 
Through this status the Latin American Parliament, and through it the parliamentarians of all its member States, will strengthen their presence in all international forums that, like the United Nations, seek to strengthen democratic systems in the world. 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to adopt that draft resolution? 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of Sweden to introduce draft resolution A/48/L.6. 
Mr. OSVALD (Sweden): I have the honour, in my capacity as representative of the Chairman-in-Office of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), to introduce draft resolution A/48/L.6 on observer status for the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe in the General Assembly. 
At the Helsinki Summit in July 1992, the participating States of the CSCE declared their understanding that the CSCE is a regional arrangement in the sense of Chapter VIII of the Charter, and that as such it provides an important link between European and global security. 
With a view to meeting the new challenges in the CSCE area, the CSCE is elaborating ways and means to strengthen its function to maintain and promote international peace and security within its area of competence. 
This includes instruments for early warning, conflict prevention and crisis management, as well as preventive diplomacy and peace-keeping. 
Various types of CSCE long-term missions, focusing on early warning and conflict prevention, have accordingly been initiated in areas of the former Yugoslavia as well as in Estonia, Latvia, the Republic of Moldova, Georgia and Tajikistan. 
The CSCE also directs special efforts related to the conflict in and around Nagorny-Karabakh. 
CSCE missions are supervising the implementation of United Nations sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
The CSCE High Commissioner on National Minorities also has activities in various parts of the CSCE area. 
The so-called human-dimension mechanisms and institutions of the CSCE are being used increasingly as a major basis for efforts in areas such as early warning and long-term conflict prevention. 
These letters concerned a framework for cooperation and coordination between the United Nations Secretariat and the CSCE. 
Regional organizations and arrangements are playing an increasingly important role in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe will thus join other important regional organizations that have already been granted this status. 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now take a decision on draft resolution A/48/L.6. Draft resolution A/48/L.6 was adopted (resolution 48/5). 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the representative of Belgium for an explanation of vote. 
May I remind representatives that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Heads of State and Government of the CSCE have declared that, in accordance with the terms of the Helsinki Summit of July 1992, they regard the CSCE as a regional arrangement within the meaning of Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter. 
The States which have adopted this Declaration note with concern that the waning of the threat of a global nuclear catastrophe is being accompanied by the escalation of conflicts at a regional level. 
They express their readiness to contribute to efforts by the international community to strengthen the existing non-proliferation regimes. 
The States which have not yet acceded to the Treaty as non-nuclear States declare their readiness to do so and to place their nuclear activities under International Atomic Energy Agency safeguards. 
We, the representatives of small indigenous aboriginal peoples, parliaments, Governments and social organizations and movements, assembled in Moscow to participate in the work of the international conference on the problems of small indigenous peoples, 
Noting that the World Conference on Human Rights, held at Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993, called upon States to ensure the full and free participation of indigenous people in all aspects of society, 
Noting with concern that in many countries indigenous peoples face, in a variety of areas of social life, significant problems that call for immediate and effective solution, 
- The right to have official status and to establish their own self-governing bodies; 
- The right to participate freely and on an equal basis in the economic, social and political development of the country in which they live; 
- The right freely to confess and to practise religious faiths; 
- The right to preserve a language and use it for administrative and educational purposes. 
Recognizing further that the Government of Nicaragua is making considerable progress in securing a broad social consensus by means of a process of national dialogue for the adoption of measures to lay the foundations for reconstruction and economic and social development, 
2. Encourages the Government of Nicaragua to continue its efforts for reconstruction and national reconciliation; 
7. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "International assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Nicaragua: aftermath of the war and natural disasters". 
Recalling that in its resolution 34/111 of 14 December 1979 it approved the idea of establishing a University for Peace as a specialized international centre for post-graduate studies, research and the dissemination of knowledge specifically aimed at training for peace within the system of the United Nations University, 
Recognizing that the University has suffered from financial limitations which have impeded the development of the activities and programmes necessary for carrying out its important mandate, 
Recalling also that the General Assembly, in its resolution 46/11, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session and biennially thereafter an item entitled "University for Peace", 
2. Invites Member States, non-governmental organizations and intergovernmental bodies as well as interested individuals and organizations to contribute directly to the Trust Fund for Peace and to the budget of the University; 
3. Also invites Member States to accede to the International Agreement for the Establishment of the University for Peace, thus demonstrating their support of a global institution for peace studies whose mandate is the promotion of world peace; 
4. Decides to include in the agenda of its fiftieth session the item entitled "University for Peace". 
During the week ending 30 October 1993, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The President, with the consent of the Council, invited the representatives of Burundi, Egypt, Mali and Zimbabwe, at their request, to participate in the discussion without the right to vote. 
The President of the Security Council stated that, following consultations of the Council, he had been authorized to make the following statement on behalf of the Council (S/26631): 
"The Security Council expresses its grave concern at and condemnation of the military coup of 21 October 1993 against the democratically elected Government of Burundi. 
Those responsible for their violent deaths and other acts of violence should be brought to justice. 
"The Security Council requests the Secretary-General to monitor and follow closely the situation in Burundi, in close association with the Organization of African Unity (OAU), and report to the Security Council thereon urgently. 
"The Council will remain seized of the matter." 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3298th and 3301st meetings, held on 25 and 30 October 1993 respectively, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
At the 3298th meeting, on 25 October 1993, the President of the Security Council stated that, following consultations of the Council, he had been authorized to make the following statement on behalf of the Council (S/26633): 
It condemns the acts of the military authorities in Haiti, who continue to hamper the full implementation of the Agreement, in particular by permitting the development of acts of violence in violation of their obligations under the Agreement. 
"The Security Council, recalling points 7 and 8 of the Governors Island Agreement concerning the departure of the Commander-in-Chief of the Haitian Armed Forces and the appointment of a new Commander of the police force, insists that these provisions be implemented without further delay. 
It also continues to hold the military authorities responsible for the safety and security of all United Nations personnel in Haiti. 
"The Council will continue to monitor closely the situation in Haiti in the coming days." 
At the 3301st meeting, on 30 October 1993, the President of the Security Council stated that, following consultations of the Council, he had been authorized to make the following statement on behalf of the Council (S/26668): 
"The Security Council continues to insist on full and unconditional compliance with the Governors Island Agreement and the early return of President Aristide and full democracy to Haiti, in accordance with relevant resolutions and statements by the President of the Council. 
It reaffirms that the Governors Island Agreement remains fully in force as the only valid framework for the solution of the crisis in Haiti which continues to threaten peace and security in the region. 
It moreover deplores the fact that the Haitian military leaders have fostered and perpetuated in Haiti a political and security environment which prevents the President's return to Haiti as provided for in paragraph 9 of the Governors Island Agreement. 
In this regard, it requests the Secretary-General to report urgently to the Council." 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3299th meeting, held on 29 October 1993, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it a letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Secretary-General addressed to the President of the Security Council (S/26663). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/26660), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/26660 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 878 (1993). 
Having considered the letter of the Secretary-General (S/26663) of 28 October 1993, 
1. Decides to extend UNOSOM II's mandate for an interim period terminating on 18 November 1993; 
2. Requests the Secretary-General, in his report to the Security Council concerning the further extension of UNOSOM II's mandate which should be submitted in good time before 18 November 1993, to report also on recent developments in Somalia in order to enable the Council to take appropriate decisions; 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/26664), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/26664 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 879 (1993). 
Reiterating the importance it attaches to the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique (S/24635) and to the timely fulfilment by all parties in good faith of obligations contained therein, 
1. Decides, pending examination of the report of the Secretary-General due under resolution 863 (1993), to extend ONUMOZ's mandate for an interim period terminating on 5 November 1993; 
Once again I must draw your attention to the tragic deterioration of the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina, particularly in central Bosnia, where 150,000 Bosnian Croats are exposed to utmost suffering and threatened with coerced exodus. 
The most dramatic situation is in the Croat-majority enclave around the town of Vares, where more than 15,000 Bosnian Croats are fleeing the area under heavy attacks launched by the Muslim armed forces. 
The goal of this offensive by the Bosnia and Herzegovina Army is to take full control of the Bosnian Croat enclave of Vares and to expel non-Muslim civilians. 
It has been surrounded and cut off from any aid for almost six months. 
As a consequence of these tragic developments, Croatia is faced with a new wave of refugees from Bosnia and Herzegovina, which my Government will not be able to sustain without the action and help of the international community. 
Further, the situation may significantly hamper my Government's efforts to help and care for numerous thousands of Muslim refugees in Croatia when faced with possible public discontent. 
I must express sincere dissatisfaction with the failure of the Security Council and the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) to take effective action and protect endangered Bosnian Croat civilians. 
The disturbing example in this context is the lack of cooperation by UNPROFOR to assist in evacuation of the wounded Croats from Nova Bila hospital. 
Considering the deteriorating medical and humanitarian situation in that area, the Government of Croatia respectfully urges UNPROFOR operating on the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina to reconsider its policy and immediately take necessary measures and to treat both of the sides involved with equitable consideration. 
The President of Croatia, H.E. Mr. Franjo Tudjman, and the Government have considered with utmost concern the reports of atrocities committed on all sides in Bosnia and Herzegovina, and have taken numerous measures through my office in respect of alleged violations by the Bosnian Croat side. 
There are sufficient reasons to believe that the situation in central Bosnia can only deteriorate. 
We respectfully request the immediate establishment of safe areas in all encircled enclaves in central Bosnia on the same principles and in the spirit of Security Council resolution 824 (1993). 
I must remind the Council that the Government of Croatia addressed to the Security Council on 1 August 1993 a letter (S/26211) urging the establishment of safe areas around Vares and other Bosnian Croat enclaves. 
Latest developments in the Vares area and elsewhere in central Bosnia prove the justification and necessity of the repeated demands of my Government for the urgent convening of the Security Council aimed at addressing the fate of the Croats in central Bosnia. 
These tragic developments underline the importance of the peace initiative by the President of Croatia, transmitted to the Council on 2 November 1993, which offers a comprehensive solution to the humanitarian and political crisis in Bosnia and Herzegovina (S/26681). 
Recalling its resolution 745 (1992) of 28 February 1992 concerning the implementation plan of the Paris Agreements on Cambodia and subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Noting with satisfaction the success during the transitional period of the Cambodian people, under the leadership of His Majesty Samdech Preah Norodom Sihanouk, King of Cambodia, in promoting peace, stability and national reconciliation, 
Recognizing the termination of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) mandate following the establishment of the constitutional government on 24 September 1993 in accordance with the Paris Agreements, 
Stressing the importance of consolidating the achievements of the Cambodian people by smooth and rapid delivery of appropriate international assistance towards rehabilitation, reconstruction and development in Cambodia and towards peace-building in that country, 
Noting the need to ensure the safe and orderly completion of the withdrawal of the military component of UNTAC from Cambodia, and the continuity of the vital mine clearance and training functions of the Cambodia Mine Action Centre (CMAC), 
1. Welcomes the accession to the throne of His Majesty Samdech Preah Norodom Sihanouk, King of Cambodia, and stresses the importance of his continuing role in consolidating peace, stability and genuine national reconciliation in Cambodia; 
3. Pays tribute to the work of UNTAC whose success, under the authority of the Secretary-General and his Special Representative, constitutes a major achievement for the United Nations; 
4. Calls upon all States to respect the sovereignty, independence, territorial integrity and inviolability, neutrality and national unity of Cambodia; 
5. Demands the cessation of all illegal acts of violence, on whatever grounds, and the cessation of military activities directed against the democratically elected Government of Cambodia, as well as against the personnel of UNTAC and other United Nations and international agencies; 
7. Urges Member States to assist CMAC with technical experts and equipment, and to support de-mining work through voluntary contributions; 
8. Expresses the hope that arrangements can be made as soon as possible so that relevant trust fund monies can be disbursed to CMAC and so that technical experts can be provided to CMAC through the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP); 
9. Notes that, with the exceptions set out in paragraphs 10 and 11 below, the safe and orderly withdrawal of the military component of UNTAC provided for in resolution 860 (1993) continues and will end on 15 November 1993; 
10. Decides to extend the period of withdrawal of the mine clearance and training unit of UNTAC until 30 November 1993; 
15. Welcomes the intention of the Secretary-General to report on the lessons learned during the course of UNTAC in the context of the Agenda for Peace. 
Recalling in particular resolution 858 (1993) of 24 August 1993, in which the Council decided to establish a United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG), 
Having considered the Secretary-General's report of 27 October 1993 (S/26646) concerning the situation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, 
Noting with concern that the original mandate of UNOMIG has been overtaken by the military developments of 16 to 27 September 1993, 
1. Welcomes the Secretary-General's report of 27 October 1993; 
4. Approves the continued presence of UNOMIG in Georgia until 31 January 1994 comprising up to five military observers plus minimal support staff, with the following interim mandate: 
(b) to monitor the situation and report to headquarters, with particular reference to any developments relevant to the efforts of the United Nations to promote a comprehensive political settlement; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to take planning steps which would enable, upon a further decision by the Council, prompt deployment of additional personnel within the originally authorized strength of UNOMIG if the Secretary-General reports that the situation on the ground and in the peace process warrants it; 
2. In resolution 46/220, of 20 December 1991, the General Assembly decided to consider personnel questions on a biennial basis in even years. 
3. The information provided in the report can be found mainly in the statistical tables inserted throughout its text as well as in those contained in annex I. In addition, detailed information on staff members can be found in the List of Staff of the United Nations Secretariat (A/C.5/48/L.2). 
4. Information concerning women at the United Nations can also be found in the current report of the Secretary-General on the improvement of the status of women at the United Nations Secretariat (A/48/513). 
7. The total number of staff of the United Nations is 31,904, of whom 14,588 are assigned to the Secretariat of the United Nations and 17,316 to the secretariats of United Nations subsidiary organs (see para. 6 above). 
These data are also illustrated in Figures 1 to 3. 
8. The principles governing the recruitment and employment of staff are derived from Article 101, paragraph 3, of the Charter. This Article states: 
Due regard shall be paid to the importance of recruiting the staff on as wide a geographical basis as possible." 
9. These principles apply to all the staff of the United Nations, including the staff of the secretariats of United Nations subsidiary organs with a special status in matters of appointment (see para. 6 above). 
The staff concerned are referred to as "staff in posts subject to geographical distribution". 
As indicated above, the largest group is composed of staff who do not serve in the United Nations Secretariat, but in the secretariats of United Nations subsidiary organs with special status in matters of appointment (see para. 6 above). 
16. On 30 June 1993, there were 25 underrepresented Member States, as compared with 21 on 30 June 1992. 
Such changes also stem from changes in the status of some staff members (resulting from such actions as movements between geographic and non-geographic posts, departures on secondment or special leave without pay, returns from secondment or special leave, and changes of nationality). 
18. The evolution in the comparative representation of Member States in geographic posts over the period 30 June 1989-30 June 1993 is illustrated in figure 4 below. 
The Assembly also requested the Chairman of the Fifth Committee to report thereon to the Assembly at its forty-eighth session, as an exceptional measure and without prejudice to the full implementation of resolution 46/220 of 20 December 1991. 
21. The Working Group held five meetings between 19 and 23 July. 
22. In conformity with the Assembly's request in resolution 45/239 A, the tables contained in annex I to this report are arranged first by country, in alphabetical order, and then by major geographical region. 
The composition of each region is shown in annex II. Table B below shows the number of Member States in each geographical region according to degree of representation during the period 1989-1993. 
23. Information concerning the representation of developing and other countries is shown in table C below, which shows the situation of each year for the five-year period 1989-1993. 
He was also asked to include relevant information in future reports on the composition of the Secretariat. 
27. The action taken by the Secretary-General in this regard during the period 1989-1993 is reflected in table C above. 
The representation of developing countries and other countries at the senior and policy-formulating levels is shown in several columns to the right of this table. 
More detailed information on the representation of Member States at these and other levels can be found in table 4 in annex I of this report. 
29. During the period under review, further changes have taken place in these upper echelons. 
Nationals of Algeria, Canada, Ghana, Italy, Pakistan, the Syrian Arab Republic, the Russian Federation, the United Kingdom and the United States have been appointed to positions previously occupied by nationals of, respectively, Egypt, France, Ghana, India, Jordan, Nigeria, Poland, the Russian Federation and the United Kingdom. 
Nationals of China, France, Greece, India, Jamaica, Senegal, the United Republic of Tanzania and the United States occupy newly created positions. 
In addition, one national of Ireland occupies a newly created temporary position. 
30. At its forty-seventh session, the General Assembly adopted resolution 47/226 C of 8 April 1993, on the improvement of the status of women in the Secretariat. 
In this resolution, the Assembly requested the Secretary-General to accord high priority to the recruitment and promotion of women to posts subject to geographical distribution, particularly at the senior policy and decision-making levels, in order to achieve the goals set in its resolution 45/239 C of 21 December 1990. 
As of 30 June 1993, the number of women in geographic posts was 804 or 31.2 per cent of the total. 
Table 3A in annex II shows the distribution of men and women by region and level. 
35. The evolution of the proportion of women in geographic posts between 30 June 1989, when it was 26.9 per cent, and 30 June 1993 is shown in tables D1 and D2 below. 
These tables, respectively show women staff for each region as percentages of all staff (table D1) and as percentages of women staff only (table D2). 
These data are also illustrated in figures 5 and 6 below. 
36. The number and percentage of women in geographic posts and in posts with special language requirements on 30 June 1983 and on 30 June 1993 is shown in table E below. 
The percentage of women in geographic posts has risen from 22.3 per cent to 31.2 per cent over this period. 
The percentage of women in language posts has moved from 33 per cent to 35 per cent over the same period. 
Figure 7 below shows how the percentage of women in geographic posts has increased between 1983 and 1993. 
37. Additional information on the representation of women can be found in the latest report of the Secretary-General on the Improvement of the Status of Women in the United Nations Secretariat (A/48/513). 
1. At its forty-ninth session, the Commission on Human Rights adopted resolution 1993/63, entitled "Situation of human rights in Cuba", on 10 March 1993. 
2. In resolution 1993/63, approved by the Economic and Social Council in its decision 1993/274, the Special Rapporteur was requested to report to the Commission at its fiftieth session and to submit an interim report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
The present report is in response to that request. 
To date, there has been no answer to the letter, which is reproduced in appendix I to this report. 
That constitutes the only written communication to date from representatives of the Government to the Special Rapporteur. 
5. Also pursuant to his mandate, the Special Rapporteur tried to obtain information from a wide variety of sources, and expressed his willingness to receive any person or group wishing to meet him. 
6. The situation of human rights in Cuba reflected in this report, which was finalized on 22 October 1993, is therefore based primarily on information supplied by the above-mentioned sources. 
The international community must treat human rights globally in a fair and equal manner, on the same footing, and with the same emphasis. 
While the significance of national and regional particularities and various historical, cultural and religious backgrounds must be borne in mind, it is the duty of States, regardless of their political, economic and cultural systems, to promote and protect all human rights and fundamental freedoms." 
"Democracy, development and respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms are interdependent and mutually reinforcing. 
Democracy is based on the freely expressed will of the people to determine their own political, economic, social and cultural systems and their full participation in all aspects of their lives. 
In the context of the above, the promotion and protection of human rights and fundamental freedoms at the national and international levels should be universal and conducted without conditions attached. 
As stated in the Vienna Declaration, advances in one area of human rights, specifically economic and social rights, cannot serve as justification for serious shortcomings in the protection and promotion of another category of rights, namely civil and political rights. 
Given their indivisibility, advances in the two areas must be parallel, otherwise the rights to which priority has been given might in the long term be diminished by the rights formerly minimized. 
11. In this connection, mention should also be made of the constitutional precepts governing mass organizations. 
Article 6 declares that "the Union of Communist Youth, an organization of Cuban youth in the vanguard, is recognized and encouraged by the State in its primary task of promoting active participation by the young masses in the building of socialism". 
Likewise, article 7 stipulates that "the Cuban Socialist State recognizes and encourages the mass social organizations [...] which comprise various sectors of the population, represent the specific interests of the same and involve them in the tasks of building, consolidating and defending socialist society". 
These precepts establish beyond all doubt the ideological framework within which new associations may be formed. 
Any association which, in the opinion of the authorities, fails to meet that standard will have its application for registration denied or, as happens more often in practice, ignored. 
The 1987 Penal Code thus has among its objectives "helping to develop among all citizens an awareness of the need to respect the socialist legal order, do their duty and properly observe the norms of socialist coexistence" (art. 1). 
The Code also specifies that "the purpose of the penalty is not only to punish the offence, but also to provide re-education in the principles ... of respect for the norms of socialist coexistence" (art. 27). 
The Code goes on to identify a number of acts as offences against the internal security of the State, stipulating heavy prison sentences. 
Some of those offences, e.g. rebellion and sedition, involve the use of violence or force of arms. 
Others, however, such as enemy propaganda, do not involve the use of any violent means. 
Among those liable to punishment is any person who, by means of spoken, written or any other form of propaganda, incites others to take action against the social order or the socialist State, or who produces, distributes or possesses such propaganda. 
Furthermore, in the context of offences against the security of the State, preparatory acts are punishable under article 12. 
"During a search at the Combinado del Este Prison on 11 December 1991 ... pieces of paper with handwriting in ink ... were found on the prisoner. 
15. On the basis of direct testimony, contacts with analysts of the Cuban experience, and abundant written documentation, the Special Rapporteur has been able to note the excessive control exerted over the population via the institutional machinery. 
This has resulted in a systematic violation of, inter alia, the principle of non-discrimination on political grounds and the right to freedom of opinion and expression. 
This control is applied in the day-to-day life of every citizen - in the workplace, at educational institutions and even at the neighbourhood level. 
Often individuals are expelled from educational institutions, dismissed from their jobs or subjected to some form of discrimination for expressing, in some way, views inconsistent with the official ideology. 
Since this Committee is a body with which the Government has maintained a dialogue, the Special Rapporteur considers it important to make full references in its consideration of the case of Cuba. 
21. Another form of social and political control is exercised by the direct harassment of security agents, or through arrest and sentencing in the courts for offences defined by law. 
Here, the most vulnerable sector is the one made up of individuals belonging to groups that have emerged, without formal legal recognition, for the purpose of defending human rights or labour union rights and in some cases for a political purpose. 
In many cases, they have applied to the authorities for inclusion in the Ministry of Justice's register of associations, although the requests have as a general rule remained unanswered. 
At the present time, there seem to be about 100 such associations and groups, according to a list recently received by the Special Rapporteur, each of them varying in their number of members, date of establishment or orientation. 
In the course of its May 1993 session, the Committee took up the complaint again in the light of the reply furnished by the Government, and reached the following conclusions: 
24. In other cases, the persons concerned are summoned to appear before the police where they are warned or held in custody for a short period and interrogated. 
Threats of reprisals against the family are also frequent, as well as house searches. 
It was also reported that he was told he would be prosecuted for the crime of enemy propaganda if he continued to oppose the regime and that he had lost his job as a result of the arrest. 
The Special Rapporteur received information recently on the following specific cases, some of which occurred in 1992: 
(e) Juan Francisco Ferndez Gonz\x{5aee}ez, a doctor, was arrested on 18 March 1992 in Havana and tried for the crime of enemy propaganda. 
During the trial, held on 15 December 1992, the charges were changed to rebellion, and he was sentenced to 10 years of imprisonment. 
In the same case (38/92) the Havana Provincial Court also sentenced Eduardo Prida, a qualified psychologist, and Mario Godez, an electrician, to 15 and 12 years of imprisonment, respectively; 
Along with Joel Mesa Morales, he was charged with enemy propaganda; the prosecutor requested a penalty of eight years of imprisonment. 
(g) Alfredo Garc Quesada, electrician and student at the University of Camag\x{e15f}y, was arrested on 23 April 1993 in the Guayabal district, Las Tunas, for distributing flyers reading "Down with Fidel" and for painting those words on the body of a white horse. 
This measure creates particular problems for people who are unable to find any other work corresponding to their qualifications, because the State is the sole employer; the entire family unit then suffers the consequences. 
His wife, Euridice Sotolongo Losada, was forced to resign from the same technical centre; 
(c) Heriberto Alejandro Bario Lorences, expelled from his engineer's post at the Havana Institute for Sugar Projects [Instituto de Proyectos Azucareros] in June 1992 for sending information abroad concerning the arrest of his colleague, Mariano Gort, on a charge for disseminating enemy propaganda; 
(d) Leonardo Jos Rodr\x{74b2}uez Pez, expelled from his research post at the Havana Centre for Metallurgical Research [Centro de Investigaciones Metal\x{e032}gicas de la Habana] in January 1993 for signing the above-mentioned letter to the Ibero-American Summit. 
(a) Reinaldo Cosano Al was expelled from his teacher's post in the "J\x{5ee5}us Suez Gayol" faculty of Guanabo in Havana in September 1992 for his work with the Cuban Committee for Human Rights. 
In the official document confirming his expulsion, Mr. Cosano's activities are rated inappropriate for the work of an educator owing to the serious repercussions which his personality creates on the training of Cuban children and young people; 
The Special Rapporteur is pleased to learn that some persons holding visas to travel or reside abroad, whose cases he had learned about in 1992, had finally received authorization to leave the country. 
32. The Special Rapporteur also considers that cases of human rights activists - some of them in prison - being harassed by the authorities to leave the country, constitute a violation of that right. 
33. Moreover, the stream of people trying to leave the country illegally by any means continues unabated. 
According to various sources, approximately 25 people a day roughly estimated, make the attempt. 
According to another estimate, 2,500 people reached United States coasts in this way in 1992 and, from the beginning of the current year up to the end of August, some sources estimate that 1,600 have reached the United States. 
They point out that though political reasons are one of the underlying causes for these numbers, the main impetus for this emigration is the economic situation with its concomitant lack of opportunity and options. 
In view of the enormous risk to life which this entails, the Special Rapporteur does not favour people abroad encouraging Cubans to attempt this method of leaving the country. 
34. Several reports of Cuban coastguard patrols firing on people trying to reach the United States naval base at Guantamo by sea, and sometimes even by land, in order to seek asylum have been received. 
According to those sending in reports, this policy should be all the more strongly criticized because the use of force is both excessive and unnecessary when arrest is the only purpose. 
35. Persons arrested while trying to leave the country continue to be prosecuted under article 216 of the Criminal Code. 
Moreover, the act of accumulating over time material to be used for leaving the country and transferring it to a prearranged place is considered a crime. 
At the time of his arrest by security agents of Santa Clara State he was severely beaten, causing, among other things, kidney damage and reduced vision in one eye. 
36. Lastly, the Special Rapporteur considers positive the action taken by the Cuban authorities to increase the number of Cuban citizens residing abroad who can visit the country. 
Thus, article 121 provides that: "the courts constitute a system of State organs structured to be functionally independent from other systems and subordinated by rank to the National Assembly of People's Power and the Council of State". 
The Attorney-General of the Republic is elected by the National Assembly of People's Power (art. 129), to which he must render an account of his work (art. 130) and receives direct instructions from the Council of State (art. 128). 
Under the Constitution, articles 66, 68 and 121 of the Organization of the Judicial System Act 12/ provides that a professional judge, lay judge or examining magistrate must be "actively involved in the revolution", an involvement which is required from the very beginning of legal studies. 
38. As concerns the role of attorneys, it was stated that their basic duty is not to defend the interests of their clients, as these are subordinated to the interests of the system. 
Anaemia, diarrhoea and skin and parasite diseases as a result of contaminated water seem to be common ailments in most of the prisons, and in some, like those of Manacas and Combinado del Este, cases of tuberculosis have been recorded. 
42. The Special Rapporteur has received material complaining of the use of psychiatry for other than strictly medical purposes, but does not have enough solid information to state that this takes place. 
43. The number of persons serving sentences for political offences is difficult to estimate. 
There was no unemployment in Cuba and the existing social security system protected mothers, children and elderly people and looked after people who were temporarily or permanently sick or injured. 
He compared the experience of Cuba in this area to that of other countries of the Third World, where as a result of the unjust international economic order many children were dying of hunger every day. 
He also mentioned that those efforts with respect to health would have failed if adequate attention had not been paid to the training of future doctors, nurses and specialized technical staff. 
Other indications of the efforts being made by the regime in the area of health was the current encouragement to applied scientific research, especially in the spheres of genetics and tropical diseases, as well as promotion of the industrial production of medical equipment. 
"In talks with the group, the Minister of Education [said that] ... the school-attendance stage ran from 6 to 16 years of age. 
The whole school system was compulsory and free of charge. 
45. Certain statistics in the Human Development Report 1993 issued by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) confirm some of the data given by the Cuban authorities: 
(a) Life expectancy at birth for 1990 was 75.4 years as against 63.8 in 1960; 
46. A report prepared and sent to the Special Rapporteur by the Christian Democratic Party (PDC) of Cuba abroad takes stock of the achievements of recent decades in the social sector, which most of the population sees as a positive factor. 
47. In the educational sector, the report mentions that the Cuban Government has managed in 33 years to set up an educational infrastructure. Day-care centres, schools, secondary schools, pre-university institutions, technical institutes and universities exist throughout the country. 
Furthermore, education is virtually free of charge. 
48. In the health sector, the PDC report indicates that the Cuban Government has created a country-wide infrastructure, not only as concerns hospitals but also the training of doctors, nurses and all health personnel. 
However, many of the achievements, such as the low infant-mortality rates, the high life expectancy and the eradication of diseases, are being severely compromised by the economic crisis the country is undergoing. 
The shortage of medicines and poor nutrition are producing vitamin deficiencies and serious nutritional deficiencies. 
49. In the social security sector, the report recalls the adoption in January 1980 of Act No. 24, which set up the social security system, consisting of two regimes: the social security system and the social welfare system. 
The former offers protection to workers in case of ordinary or on-the-job illness or accident, maternity, disability and old age. 
If a worker dies, his family is protected. 
The social welfare system gives special protection to the elderly, persons incapable of working, and in general all whose essential needs are not insured or who need protection because of their living or health conditions. 
Some of the established benefits include: 
(a) Old age pension, to which men are entitled at the age of 60 and women at 55; 
50. The same report indicates that, as the Cuban authorities stated, the social security system has remained unchanged despite the present economic crisis. 
The Government's political will to preserve the people's social welfare benefits seems to be steadfast; however, the lack of adequate resources makes it a real possibility that the system will not be able to continue functioning as hoped. 
These letters are summarized below. 
53. The Cuban National Union of Jurists stated, with regard to the above-mentioned report, that the entirety of the Universal Declaration on Human Rights had not been taken into account when analysing the non-fulfilment of its provisions in Cuba. 
However, the analysis of human rights in any country must cover them all; otherwise the conclusions reached are incomplete and do not adequately reflect reality. 
54. The Special Rapporteur also received a letter from Cuba from the so-called Felix Varela Centre, commenting that the Rapporteur's report made no mention of the historic context within which the Cuban political system emerged and developed and, in particular, the continued United States aggression over 35 years. 
Cuban intransigence could thus be explained by the people's rejection of the idea of a possible loss of their independence and a restoration of the former status quo. 
In Cuba, there is no police repression, or paramilitary gangs, or persons imprisoned without having been tried and sentenced by competent courts on the basis of laws promulgated before the offences are committed, and not including any that relate to political ideas or religious beliefs. 
Nor is there a single case of discrimination in Cuba on any grounds. 
Furthermore, one characteristic of the revolutionary process is the effort towards social, economic and cultural development, aimed at attaining that quality of life repeatedly referred to by the General Assembly in its analysis of the right to development. 
56. The Federation of Cuban Women also referred to the embargo, noting that it has caused stringent food rationing and a shortage of products for cleaning and personal use that seriously affect the daily lives of Cuban families. 
The inclusion of such sensitive categories as food and medicines gravely impairs the people's levels of health and social well-being. Another aspect from which to judge the effects of the embargo is the refusal of visas. 
On many occasions, members of the Federation invited to the country by universities and women's groups and organizations have been refused entry by the United States Government. 
The letter also referred to the following aspects of the accomplishments of the revolution in Cuba: the right to life is guaranteed, so much so that, if Cuban public health standards were to prevail in Latin America, the lives of 500,000 children a year could be saved. 
Diseases such as poliomyelitis, diphtheria, tetanus, whooping cough, etc., have been eradicated and tuberculosis considerably reduced. 
Illiteracy has been wiped out. 
The education budget is 20 times larger than in the previous period and the public health budget 50 times larger than before the revolution. 
By making Cubans the owners of their houses, evictions have been eliminated in the towns, and by giving the peasants ownership of their lands, dispossession has been eliminated in the country. 
It took the United States 69 years to raise life expectancy from 60 to 70 years; Cuba, because of the revolution, did it in less than half the time, attaining a life-expectancy of 76 years for Cuban men. 
59. The Special Rapporteur has, however, recently received communications from organizations and institutions based in Cuba in conformity with the current laws. The basic content of the communications is included in this report (paras. 52-57). 
The statements of these organizations focus on successes achieved in the social and educational sector but also refer to the United States economic, commercial and financial embargo of Cuba as the fundamental reason for the economic shortfalls and lack of room for political reforms. 
It does so not only for their fundamental relevance but also because they are a way of involving committees with which the Government has maintained a dialogue. 
In addition, some economic and social development data, based on information supplied to the United Nations by government sources, have been collected: the most recent Human Development Report compiled by the United Nations Development Programme, reports from non-governmental sources and communications from Cuba transmitted by the above-mentioned institutions. 
61. Bearing all this in mind, the Special Rapporteur considers that the recommendations presented in his latest report are, unfortunately, still valid and current, and that is the reason for repeating them as follows: 
(a) Ratify the principal human rights instruments to which Cuba is not a party, in particular, the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights with its Optional Protocols and the Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights; 
(b) Cease persecuting and punishing citizens for reasons relating to the freedom of peaceful expression and association; 
(c) Permit legalization of independent groups, especially those seeking to carry out human rights or trade-union activities, and allow them to act within the law, but independently; 
(d) Respect the guaranties of due process, in accordance with the provisions set forth in international covenants; 
(e) Ensure greater transparency and guarantees in the prison system, so as to avoid incidents of excessive violence exercised against prisoners. 
In this connection, it would be a major achievement to renew the agreement with the International Committee of the Red Cross and to allow independent national groups access to prisons; 
(f) Review sentences imposed for offences with political connotations and for trying to leave the country illegally; 
62. In early September 1993, the bishops of Cuba published a long pastoral letter analysing different aspects of the country's social, economic and political conditions. 
Both the letter and document make a series of proposals, listed below, which were outlined and presented to the Government. 
63. The pastoral letter contains the following passage specifically: 
"It seems to us that, concomitant with certain economic changes in the life of the country now beginning to be put into practice, some of the irritating policies should be eradicated because it would generate unquestionable relief and a source of hope in the national soul. 
"(1) The exclusive and ubiquitous presence of the official ideology, accompanied by identification of terms that cannot be construed as unambiguous: Fatherland and socialism, State and Government, authority and power, legality and morality, Cuban and revolutionary. 
This centralist and ideologically all-embracing role of the State generates a feeling of fatigue caused by constant repetition of guidance and instructions; 
"(2) Limitations imposed not only on the exercise of certain freedoms, which could be occasionally justifiable, but also on freedom itself. 
A significant change in this policy would guarantee, inter alia, administration of an independent judiciary which would lead us, based on stable foundations, towards consolidation of a state of law; 
"(3) Excessive control by the State Security agencies which at times reaches even into the strictly private lives of individuals. 
That explains fear, the origin of which is poorly understood but felt as though it were caused by something ungraspable under a veil; 
"(5) Discrimination for philosophical, political or religious beliefs, the effective elimination of which would encourage participation of all the Cubans, without distinction, in the life of the nation." 
In addition, these organizations, distinguished by their peaceful modus operandi, have demonstrated the willingness to begin a dialogue with the authorities within the law. 
The Rapporteur has the impression that a few timid steps are now starting to be adopted towards greater confidence between Cuba and its neighbours, particularly the United States. 
66. Cuba's role in the cold war has vanished along with the economic assistance it received from the former Soviet Union. 
Fundamental changes in the way the domestic economy operates are more decisive than any other as a way for the nation to provide for its own citizens. 
Such reforms would naturally assume a greater place for market forces to operate and greater entrepreneurial freedom. 
The Special Rapporteur considers that incentives or, at the very least, a policy which does not obstruct changes in the current system, rather than pressure or external conditioning, are likely to produce reforms tending towards deregulating not only the economy but also political life. 
This opinion is not shared by all those concerned about Cuba's future, but neither is it isolated. 
I have the honour to refer to resolution 1993/63 adopted by the Commission on Human Rights on 10 March 1993 entitled "Situation of human rights in Cuba". 
As you know, this resolution was endorsed by the Economic and Social Council in its decision 1993/274, thereby confirming the extension of the Special Rapporteur's mandate for another year. 
In accordance with these provisions, it is my duty to write to you to request your Government's cooperation in the discharge of my mandate, including an opportunity to visit Cuba, in order to verify the human rights situation firsthand. 
I have received your letter of 7 September 1992, on which, after a careful reading and upon instructions from my Government, I wish to make the following comments: 
Another key element of this policy is the economic embargo which the United States has unilaterally imposed against Cuba throughout this same period, and which is now being stepped up and expanded with the aim of starving an entire people. 
This criminal policy is still being applied against my people, with the ultimate aim of overthrowing by all possible means the political, economic and social system chosen by the Cuban people in exercise of their right to self-determination. 
Despite the tremendous challenge that the evil, continued hostility of the mightiest power on the planet has constituted for a small, poor country, Cuba has stood its ground. 
The campaign unleashed by the United States in recent years on the so-called "situation of human rights in Cuba", in which it is attempting to involve and drag in the United Nations, is part of the same policy of hostility and harassment. 
Resolution 1992/61 and similar earlier resolutions adopted by the Commission on Human Rights are the illegitimate fruit of the United States determined efforts to intervene in our domestic affairs, taking advantage of the situation of a politically and militarily polarized world. 
In this context, the Cuban Government has expressed its determination not to accept the selective, discriminatory treatment which the United States is seeking to impose on it. 
This is an immutable position of principle consistent with the Charter of the United Nations and international law. 
The fact that the country which supported for decades and, yes, maintained, oppressive regimes that violated human rights in many parts of the world is attempting to set itself up as our judge and accuser is, to say the least, an immoral paradox. 
The files of the Centre for Human Rights contain very useful documents which prove the extent of our cooperation. 
1. By its decision 1993/300 of 28 July 1993, the Economic and Social Council took note of the report of the Commission on Human Rights, 1/ containing resolution 1993/67 of 10 March 1993 on the situation of human rights in southern Lebanon. 
More than 80,000 hectares have been treated in India. 
In the Sudan, reproduction has taken place over large areas, but has probably been on a small scale in relation to India and Pakistan. 
Probably, similar infestations are also present both in northern Darfur and north of El Obeid, where conditions for reproduction are favourable. 
In Somalia, the locust situation is serious, and swarms have recently been reported. 
Airborne control operations will be carried out from early September. 
The swarms observed in this last country cover areas of between 250 and 2,500 hectares. Reproduction of gregarious populations has been observed, and is still taking place, in Mali and above all in Mauritania. 
In Chad, the surveys under way have not revealed any locust activity. 
In Mauritania, numerous bands of larvae, generally between 1/4 hectare and 50 hectares in extent, have been observed over the whole strip extending from Tidjikdja in the north to Kiffa in the south, and between Magta Lahjar in the west and Tintane in the east. 
Currently, the predominant larva stages are stages IV and V. Young winged forms have even been reported. 
In Mali, survey and treatment teams have been mobilized since 24 August. 
Beginning in mid-September, the swarms from the current reproduction cycle will move towards the centre and north of Mauritania or towards the south-west (the Mauritanian coast or the valley of the Senegal), depending on climatic conditions (wind and rain). 
The swarms which will reproduce in Mauritania beginning in late September will spawn very large larva populations. 
If appropriate steps are not immediately taken in Mauritania to eliminate this generation, in October the new swarms will migrate towards North Africa, particularly Morocco and Algeria. 
In Mali and Niger swarms will probably move in September, either towards Mauritania, where they will increase the existing locust potential, or towards Algeria and Morocco. 
Accordingly, a comprehensive strategy needs to be developed, and plans for regional operations drawn up and instituted immediately. 
All the countries represented at the meeting described the mechanisms in place and the measures they had taken to combat the invasion in their territories. 
The following actions have been taken to organize prevention and control operations: 
(b) Inventorying and reconditioning of anti-locust equipment and materials; 
(d) Assembly and training of technical and support staff to supervise the control operations; 
(e) Start-up of detection and control units in the infested areas; 
(f) Deployment of the Maghreb Intervention Force (FMI) in Mauritania and Mali. 
FAO has taken emergency measures through technical cooperation programmes (TCPs) in the infested countries, and appeals to the international community by its Director-General have raised enough money to meet the organization's initial financial estimates. 
2. Secure emergency stocks of pesticides, treatment and camping equipment, and sufficient protective material and flying time to be able to deal with any justifiable request in the region. 
3. Mobilize the financial resources needed to operate units of the Maghreb Intervention Force at the level of the zones recognized as strategic for the period September to December 1993, and funds for the transfer of pesticides to Mauritania and Mali. 
5. Ensure that surveys are carried out in each country, backed by joint monitoring at the regional level, the teams with appropriate wheeled vehicles and radio equipment, and meet their operational and related expenses for their operation. 
6. Because of the difficulties that have been encountered in speedy ground action against the existing populations of larvae and winged forms in the region, the use of helicopters to improve emergency intervention is recommended. 
8. Study and make provision for the technical, administrative and regulatory conditions and modalities for ground and/or air intervention in treatment of frontier zones, whenever the situation demands it. 
Although the urgency of the current locust situation and the probability that it will deteriorate further call for immediate measures, special attention should be given to preparing the operations of the 1994 winter-spring campaign. 
Provision should therefore be made in 1993 for the following activities: 
1. Re-examination by an ad hoc group under the auspices of FAO of the strategy and arrangements for locust control and proposal of integrated regional action plans aimed at a global solution of the locust problem. 
(a) Ground and air dusting and the maintenance of treatment equipment; 
3. Mobilization of the funds needed for the MIF for 1994 and 1995, US$ 500,000 a year. 
4. Provision of weather station coverage in the Sahel by financing the joint project established for that purpose by the countries of the region. 
"Necessity of adopting effective measures for the promotion and protection of the rights of children throughout the world who are victims of especially difficult circumstances, including armed conflicts" (item 172). 
Upon instructions from my Government, with regard to the statement made by the representative of Malaysia in the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee) on 26 October 1993 (see A/C.4/48/SR.9), on the agenda item entitled "Questions relating to information", I have the honour to state the following: 
Such accusations against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia are unwarranted since it is well known that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has been investing great efforts with a view to achieving peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
5. The composition of the Court and the voting procedure to be followed in the General Assembly and in the Security Council is set out in a memorandum by the Secretary-General, issued as document A/48/432-S/26489. 
Upon the proposal of the President, the General Assembly decided to request the Secretariat to issue a consolidated and updated list (see annex) of candidates reflecting all the information received, thus facilitating the election for all representatives. 
The present report is submitted pursuant to paragraph 8 of Security Council resolution 715 (1991). 
2. In the first three months of the period under review, developments were not generally positive. 
The report, in order to be comprehensive, has to cover the entire period and should be read in that light. 
3. The inability of the Commission to make any progress during the first three months in the full-scale initiation of ongoing monitoring and verification led to a visit of the Executive Chairman to Baghdad in July 1993. 
At the conclusion of that visit, the first sign of a change in Iraq's attitude was reflected in a position paper in which Iraq expressed its readiness "to comply with the provisions of the plans as contained in resolution 715 (1991)" (S/26127). 
Based on the results of these talks (S/26451), the Executive Chairman paid a further visit to Baghdad at the beginning of October (S/26571). 
(a) The Commission explained the methods to be used in implementation of the plan for ongoing monitoring which, in large part, Iraq now appears to accept. 
4. For the above developments to be of real significance, Iraq must provide unconditional acknowledgement of its obligations under resolution 715 (1991) and the plans approved thereby. 
It is unacceptable that Iraq could impose conditions on its preparedness to comply with a decision adopted unanimously by the Security Council under Chapter VII of the Charter. 
A full report of this visit is to be found in document S/26571. 
During this process, the Commission must draw upon all available information inside and outside the Commission. 
The Commission is undertaking its assessment as fast as is consistent with the comprehensive and thorough review which the Council would require for any determinations on its part in relation to section C of resolution 687 (1991). 
Iraq is further obliged to update the information each 15 January and 15 July and to report further when requested to do so by the Commission. 
This is in addition to the information to be provided under resolutions 687 (1991) and 707 (1991) and referred to in paragraph 5 above. 
Once Iraq acknowledged its obligations under resolution 715 (1991) and the plans approved thereunder, Iraq would need to submit the required declarations formally under and in accordance with the resolution. 
8. On the declarations referred to in paragraph 3 (b) above, the Commission has still received nothing from Iraq. 
9. The Commission has stated on several occasions that full-scale initiation of ongoing monitoring and verification cannot proceed without the Council first receiving Iraq's formal acknowledgement of its obligations under resolution 715 (1991). 
10. However, the Commission has continued its interim monitoring of certain facilities, along the lines reported to the Council in document S/25620. 
As noted in that report, the existence of such activity does not diminish the requirement to institute full-scale monitoring as envisaged in the plans and hence does not diminish the importance of Iraq acknowledging unconditionally its obligations under them. 
11. The second interim monitoring team conducted its activities over the period 27 March to 17 May 1993. Activities centred around two facilities: the Al Rasheed Factory, comprising the three plants, and the Al Qa'qaa' Establishment. 
12. A third interim monitoring team conducted activities in Iraq over the period 5 to 28 June 1993. 
The focus of this team was on Iraq's critical industrial manufacturing capabilities, in particular precision machine tools, which have the potential for use in the production of components for banned missiles, especially gyroscope devices and components for liquid fuel rocket engines. 
13. On the basis of the experience of the interim monitoring teams and in the absence of Iraq's acknowledgement of Security Council resolution 715 (1991) and the plan, the Commission decided to install remote-controlled monitoring cameras at two rocket-test sites. 
The purpose would be to verify that no prohibited activities were undertaken at the sites. 
Iraq was informed of these intentions by letter on 28 May 1993. 
However, by letter, dated 8 June 1993 from the Iraqi Under-Secretary for Foreign Affairs to the Deputy Executive Chairman, Iraq stated that: 
14. The letter suggested that these matters and questions, and by implication all matters related to the implementation of resolution 715 (1991) and the plans approved thereunder, be subject to joint review and that the installation of the cameras should "be postponed until the desired review is conducted". 
It was further indicated that all monitoring activities also be so delayed. 
This was in direct contradiction with Iraq's undertaking, in the status arrangements between the United Nations and Iraq, that allow specifically the installation of equipment or the construction of facilities for "observation, inspection, testing or monitoring activity." 
15. Iraq continued to maintain its opposition to the installation of the cameras (see S/25960, S/25970, and S/26127 for details). 
However, the experts sent to Iraq to fix the seals were denied access to do so. 
The results of this mission were reported to the Council in document S/26127. Essentially Iraq agreed to the installation of the cameras but not to their immediate activation. 
17. While it was agreed during the high-level technical talks to continue a dialogue between the Commission, IAEA and Iraq, the talks ended without Iraqi acquiescence to the activation of the cameras, despite the Commission's warning that any further dialogue would be dependent on their activation. 
Consequently, the Executive Chairman visited Baghdad from 2 to 8 October 1993 to continue the dialogue. 
18. During the period May to September 1993, the Commission experienced a continuing pattern of obstruction and intimidation from the Iraqi side. 
While this sometimes delayed inspection activities, the Commission at all times insisted on the full respect of its rights. 
19. The situation in this regard has greatly improved following the return to Iraq, in mid-September 1993, of the Iraqi delegation to the high-level technical talks in New York. 
Inspection activities since then, including the activation and operation of the remote-controlled monitoring cameras, have proceeded smoothly without obstruction or delay and there have been no security-related incidents reported. 
Iraq has yet to provide its unconditional acknowledgement of its obligations under resolution 715 (1991) and the plans approved thereunder. 
21. In the meantime, the Commission continues to revisit or survey from the air sites identified as having been used for activities proscribed by section C of resolution 687 (1991) in order to ensure that those activities have not been resumed. 
This is a monitoring function. 
The Commission has identified many civilian sites that will require future monitoring and has initiated planning for conducting baseline inspections at these sites. 
It continues to seek to supplement the information provided by Iraq through vigorous questioning and inspection and has received from Iraq certain additional declarations in this regard, so that the initiation of full-scale monitoring will not be unduly delayed once Iraq makes the necessary political commitment to full compliance. 
Key elements of this process have been the interim monitoring concept and the installation and operation of monitoring cameras at the two rocket-motor test stands at the Yawm al Azim and Al Rafah sites. 
They have proven a most reliable and efficient method for monitoring the sites in question. 
Work has started on the design of an import- and export-monitoring regime, as required under paragraph 7 of Security Council resolution 715 (1991), and will intensify in the next several months. 
22. Nevertheless, the Commission remains constrained from going beyond preparatory and interim work into full-scale monitoring and verification because of Iraq's failure to acknowledge the resolution on which ongoing monitoring and verification must be based. 
Unless these issues are addressed satisfactorily, the Commission will not be in a position to implement effective monitoring and verification of dual-capability facilities on the territory of Iraq, in compliance with the requirements of the plan, with clearly defined rights and with assurances of continuity. 
Nor could it monitor imports effectively. 
Iraq is now fully aware of the position of the Security Council and of the Commission on this matter, which gives rise to some optimism that Iraq realizes that its acknowledgement of its obligations under resolution 715 (1991) must be unconditional and forthcoming shortly. 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ) dated 1 November 1993 (S/26666 and Add.1), 
Reiterating the importance it attaches to the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique (S/24635, annex) and to the timely fulfilment in good faith by all parties of the obligations contained therein, 
Commending the efforts of the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the personnel of ONUMOZ to implement the mandate fully, 
Emphasizing with satisfaction the recent positive developments in the Mozambican peace process including the direct talks between the President of Mozambique, Mr. Joaquim Chissano, and the President of the Resist\x{763d}cia Nacional Mo\x{84f7}mbicana (RENAMO), Mr. Afonso Dhlakama, and the agreements reached on 3 September 1993, 
Stressing with mounting concern the continuing delays in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement which both parties signed, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General; 
5. Urges the Mozambican parties to commence assembly of troops in November 1993 and to initiate demobilization by January 1994 with a view to ensuring the completion of the demobilization process by May 1994 on the basis of the revised timetable; 
6. Takes note of the progress made with regard to the formation of the new Mozambican Defence Forces, particularly the commencement of full-scale training in Nyanga (Zimbabwe) of troops from the Government and RENAMO for the new national army; 
7. Welcomes the approval of the guidelines for the Cease-fire Commission governing the movement of troops after signature of the General Peace Agreement, and urges the parties to adhere to the guidelines and to cooperate with ONUMOZ in the efforts to enforce them; 
8. Underlines the need to make immediately operational the National Commission for Administration, the National Police Affairs Commission (COMPOL) and the Commission for Information (COMINFO) following the agreements reached recently on their chairmanship; 
12. Decides to renew the mandate of ONUMOZ for a period of six months, subject to the proviso that the Security Council will review the status of the mandate of ONUMOZ within 90 days based on a report by the Secretary-General as described in paragraph 13; 
14. Appeals to the international community to provide the necessary financial assistance to facilitate the implementation of the General Peace Agreement; 
17. Calls on all parties to cooperate with the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and other humanitarian agencies operating in Mozambique to facilitate the speedy repatriation and resettlement of refugees and displaced persons; 
"The Security Council has learned with shock and concern of the violent deaths in recent days in El Salvador of two leaders and other members of the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberacion Nacional (FMLN), as well as one member of the Alianza Republicana Nacionalista (ARENA) party. 
The Council insists that this violence has to stop. 
"The Security Council further underlines the importance of full and timely implementation of all the provisions of the Peace Accords. 
It welcomes the steps taken by the Secretary-General to assist in this process through the Electoral Division of ONUSAL. 
It expects ONUSAL to be allowed fully to carry out its verification mandate unimpeded. 
One of the Kuwaitis opened fire on members of the Iraqi police force, wounding a lieutenant and killing a policeman. 
This deliberate incident is clearly an act of provocation and aggression against Iraqi civilians. 
Furthermore, the presence in a UNIKOM vehicle of an armed civilian who opens fire and then uses the same vehicle to escape after his crime is a flagrant violation of the mandate of UNIKOM, which should receive your careful consideration. 
1. At 2150 hours on 12 October 1993, sounds of explosions were heard coming from behind the earth embankment at coordinates 336255. 
2. At 2210 hours on 13 October 1993, a mortar shell was fired by the Iranian side from coordinates 335245. It fell at coordinates 295245. 
3. At 1200 hours on 14 October 1993, an Iranian fibreglass boat was observed with eight persons on board wearing civilian dress and military uniforms and carrying three field glasses. 
They made observations of coordinates 272395, and at 1700 hours the boat returned to the Iranian side opposite the Bihar post. 
4. At 1600 hours on 14 October 1993, an Iranian fibreglass boat approached the area opposite the village of Sayhan at coordinates 095578. 
There were eight persons on board wearing civilian dress and military uniforms. 
They made observations of the area and, at 1630 hours, the boat returned to the position at coordinates 095580. 
6. At 1530 hours on 18 October 1993, individuals from the Iranian position at coordinates 5555 fired four light rifle rounds in the direction of Iraqi units. 
7. At 1630 hours on 18 October 1993, a group of some 8 to 10 soldiers from the Iranian side was observed carrying out maintenance work on their positions at coordinates 512511 inside the area of separation. 
8. At 0930 hours on 19 October 1993, a group of eight or nine persons from the Iranian side was observed carrying out maintenance work on forward positions inside the area of separation at coordinates 503533 opposite the Fakkah post. 
9. At 1430 hours on 19 October 1993, a grey Iranian boat was observed carrying seven persons, some wearing military uniforms and some in civilian dress. 
The boat approached coordinates 78588, and its occupants made observations of the Iraqi side from the shore. 
The boat then returned to the Iranian side. 
10. At 1200 hours on 22 October 1993, a grey Iranian fibreglass boat with three armed soldiers on board proceeded towards the position at coordinates 995725 where one of the soldiers made observations of the Iraqi island of Umm al-Rasas. 
The boat then proceeded towards coordinates 996723 and remained there for one hour before returning to the Iranian side. 
11. At 1610 hours on 23 October 1993, a group of some 11 persons from the Iranian side was observed carrying out maintenance work on the bunkers and positions inside the area of separation at coordinates 518527 opposite the Fakkah post. 
12. At 1020 hours on 24 October 1993, a group of some 25 persons from the Iranian side was observed carrying out maintenance work on the bunkers and positions at coordinates 514501 inside the area of separation opposite the Fakkah post. 
13. At various times on 24 October 1993, the artillery of the Iranian regime shelled Iraqi areas in the Qal'at Dizah basin and Wadi Balankan to the north of Raniyah township. 
14. At 0915 hours on 27 October 1993, a group of some nine persons from the Iranian side was observed moving barbed wire and distributing it along the positions at coordinates 502512 inside the area of separation opposite the Fakkah post. 
15. At 0800 hours on 28 October 1993, the Iranian side proceeded to build a new guard post at the position on the Iranian earth embankment at coordinates 924753 inside the area of separation. 
16. At 0810 hours on 30 October 1993, a group of some 10 persons from the Iranian side was observed carrying out maintenance work on the bunkers and positions at coordinates 514501 inside the area of separation opposite the Fakkah post. 
8. On 10 July 1993, at 2200 hours, three anti-revolutionaries penetrated into Iranian territory in the vicinity of the border village of Marge-Dijeh at the geographic coordinates of 0048 PE on the map of Marivan, south of Bardeh Rasheh Kouh and border pillar 95/2 and east of Savoji. 
They barricaded the road and after interrogating the villagers returned to Iraqi territory. 
9. On 10 July 1993, 15 anti-revolutionaries crossed the international border and penetrated into Iranian territory at the geographic coordinates of 0031 PE on the map of Marivan. 
They entered the village of Kani Sanan and began threatening and terrorizing inhabitants. 
They robbed the villagers' money and food and left the village in the direction of Iraq after distributing flyers. 
12. On 13 July 1993, at 1010 hours, seven Iraqis were seen digging a canal at the geographic coordinates of 522906, north-west of border pillar 46/11 and south-west of border pillar 46/12. 
13. On 14 July 1993, at different times, 10 Iraqis were seen passing through at the geographic coordinates of 955-985 on the map of Kooh Gotabeh in no man's land between border pillar 24/8 and south-east of border pillar 24/9. 
They crossed the no man's land, penetrated into Iranian territory once again and remained in Faghir Khadar village on 15 and 16 July, after which they returned to Iraq. 
16. On 15 July 1993, 15 armed anti-revolutionary elements crossed the no man's land and penetrated into Iranian territory near the village of Shalmash at the geographic coordinates at 45-93 on the map of Barisoo and Sardasht. 
They engaged in battle with Iranian forces. 
As a result an Iranian was martyred and four others were captured. 
17. On 16 July 1993, at 1200 hours, 15 anti-revolutionary elements crossed the no man's land and the international border and entered the village of Savoji at the geographic coordinates of 97-48 on the map of Marivan. 
The villagers resisted those elements, who took 8 of them hostage and demanded 5 million rials' ransom to release them. 
Those elements finally returned to Iraqi territory. 
20. On 20 July 1993, at 1940 hours, four Iraqi personnel were seen digging a trench at the geographic coordinates of 568 on the map of Mehran, north-east of the village of Taan. 
22. On 25 July 1993, at 0140 hours, a number of anti-revolutionary elements crossed the international border, penetrated into Iranian territory and engaged in battle with Iranian forces at the geographic coordinates of 26-20 on the map of Alavan, east of border pillars 115/1 and 114/1. 
Iranian forces confiscated some of the perpetrators' weapons. 
24. On 26 July 1993, at 1200 hours, an Iraqi vehicle carrying eight passengers was seen moving at the geographic coordinates of 401-136 on the map of Khosravi, south-west of border pillar 57 situated in the no man's land and north of border pillar 56/1. 
The vehicle moved towards the geographic coordinates of 401-126 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 56/1 situated in the no man's land north-west of border pillar 56 opposite Darband Joogh in the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
25. On 26 July 1993, at 1935 hours, five anti-revolutionary elements penetrated into Iranian territory at the geographic coordinates of 554-440 on the map of Sumar, north-east of border pillar 44/1, south-east of border pillar 44/2 and north of border pillar 44 east of Jebel Kohneh Rig. 
They returned to Iraq after Iranian forces reacted in a timely fashion. 
26. On 27 July 1993, anti-revolutionary elements penetrated into Iranian territory at the geographic coordinates of 89-07 on the map of Dizej, east of Bozsina Pass, 12 km east of border pillar 125/7. 
27. On 28 July 1993, at 0430 hours, a number of anti-revolutionary elements crossed the international border and penetrated 2 km into Iranian territory. 
They approached trench No. 3 west of the Bavisi sentry post at the geographic coordinates of 65-52 on the map of Chefteh east of border pillar 46/6. 
The bullets hit Iranian territory at the geographic coordinates of 15450-75300 on the map of Khorramshahr in the no man's land around border pillars 1/22 and 1/21. 
29. On 30 July 1993, at 1120 hours, 20 Iraqi personnel were seen digging a trench at the geographic coordinates of 427-024 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 53/1 opposite the township of Koshteh in the Islamic Republic of Iran, south of Manzarieh sentry post. 
30. On 31 July 1993, at 0840 hours, 35 Iraqis were seen digging a trench at the geographic coordinates of 427-024 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 53/1 opposite the township of Koshteh in the Islamic Republic of Iran, south of Manzarieh sentry post. 
1. On 15 September 1993, the Security Council adopted resolution 864 (1993) in connection with the report of the Secretary-General (S/26434) dated 13 September 1993 recommending the extension of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) for a period of three months until 15 December 1993. 
5. As of 2 November 1993, eight replies have been received pursuant to paragraph 24 of resolution 864 (1993). 
On 22 October 1993, I sent you a letter informing you of the unsettled political situation prevailing in my country following the tragic events of 21 October 1993. 
Shortly thereafter, the General Assembly met and adopted unanimously a resolution unreservedly condemning the putsch of 21 October 1993, in which it expressed support for the efforts being made to promote a return to constitutional order and the protection of democratic institutions in Burundi. 
On instructions from my Government, I therefore wish to reiterate the request made to the Special Envoy of the Secretary-General for the dispatch of an international force to Burundi. 
I regret having to inform you, once again, of repeated and severe Serb artillery attacks on Gorazde, a town designated as a "safe area" by Security Council resolution 836 (1993). 
This most recent assault has been in the making for several days, as indicated by both Government reports and UNPROFOR situation reports. 
The UNPROFOR situation report of 2 November described the situation in Gorazde as "Tense" while reporting that "Five shells landed in the city". 
This period of "calm" was culminated by heavy shelling along the front line, as reported in the UNPROFOR report of 4 November. 
To alleviate the future suffering of Gorazde's 63,000 inhabitants, we demand immediate implementation of this resolution. 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ) dated 1 November 1993 (S/26666 and Add.1), 
Reiterating the importance it attaches to the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique (S/24635, annex) and to the timely fulfilment in good faith by all parties of the obligations contained therein, 
Commending the efforts of the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the personnel of ONUMOZ to implement the mandate fully, 
Emphasizing with satisfaction the recent positive developments in the Mozambican peace process including the direct talks between the President of Mozambique, Mr. Joaquim Chissano, and the President of the Resist\x{763d}cia Nacional Mo\x{84f7}mbicana (RENAMO), Mr. Afonso Dhlakama, and the agreements reached on 3 September 1993, 
Stressing with mounting concern the continuing delays in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement which both parties signed, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General; 
5. Urges the Mozambican parties to commence assembly of troops in November 1993 and to initiate demobilization by January 1994 with a view to ensuring the completion of the demobilization process by May 1994 on the basis of the revised timetable; 
6. Takes note of the progress made with regard to the formation of the new Mozambican Defence Forces, particularly the commencement of full-scale training in Nyanga (Zimbabwe) of troops from the Government and RENAMO for the new national army; 
7. Welcomes the approval of the guidelines for the Cease-fire Commission governing the movement of troops after signature of the General Peace Agreement, and urges the parties to adhere to the guidelines and to cooperate with ONUMOZ in the efforts to enforce them; 
8. Underlines the need to make immediately operational the National Commission for Administration, the National Police Affairs Commission (COMPOL) and the Commission for Information (COMINFO) following the agreements reached recently on their chairmanship; 
12. Decides to renew the mandate of ONUMOZ for a period of six months, subject to the proviso that the Security Council will review the status of the mandate of ONUMOZ within 90 days based on a report by the Secretary-General as described in paragraph 13; 
14. Appeals to the international community to provide the necessary financial assistance to facilitate the implementation of the General Peace Agreement; 
17. Calls on all parties to cooperate with the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and other humanitarian agencies operating in Mozambique to facilitate the speedy repatriation and resettlement of refugees and displaced persons; 
The situation might deteriorate further in the coming biennium, in view of the increase in the number of world conferences and the expected high level of Security Council activities in peace-keeping operations. 
In that context, some delegations had expressed the wish that, while reaffirming the principle that the Office of Conference Services should continue to be financed through the regular budget, some posts financed through the peace-keeping support account be allocated to the Office, in particular in the Translation Division. 
5. Other delegations expressed deep reservations about that proposal on the grounds that conference services, since they were fundamental support services for all bodies of the Organization, should be funded entirely through the regular budget. 
6. Clarification was sought and received on the continued application of economy measures at Geneva and Vienna, which was a cause for concern, particularly with regard to Geneva where the measures affected the provision of conference services to bodies serviced by the Centre for Human Rights. 
9. In order to achieve the required level of services, enhanced coordination and technological innovation were indispensable, but equally essential was the provision of adequate human and material resources. 
10. In view of the limited resources available for conference servicing and in order to improve the provision of conference services, the conversion of temporary posts to established posts should be considered whenever such a conversion was deemed to be more cost-effective. 
11. In view of the foregoing, the Committee also recommended that the six temporary posts requested for the purpose of eliminating the backlog in the United Nations Treaty Series should be converted to established posts. 
While appreciating any efforts aimed at reducing costs, the Committee recommended that those measures should be lifted with immediate effect. 
14. The Committee also took note of the fact that negotiations with UNIDO were proceeding following a meeting between the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management and the Director-General of UNIDO, and reiterated its request that negotiations be concluded as quickly as possible. 
2. In compliance with paragraph 13 of Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/62 and Economic and Social Council decision 1993/273, the Special Representative submits herewith his interim report on the situation of human rights in the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
It refers to the situation of human rights in the Islamic Republic of Iran during the months that have elapsed in 1993, although it must obviously be read in the light of the reports submitted by the Special Representative since 1986. 
3. As in previous years, the interim report concentrates on written communications with government officials and on allegations of human rights violations from non-governmental organizations and individuals. 
Owing to the short interval between the two reports, the interim report has been planned and written as the first part of the final report and the two documents should accordingly be regarded as one. 
Subsequently, by letter dated 31 August 1993, he suggested that the trip be made during the second half of October 1993. 
"... I have recently been informed that graves of Iranian Baha'is in the Baha'i cemetery of Tehran are currently being destroyed by order of the authorities. 
While the confiscation of Baha'i cemeteries has been reported in the past, this is the first time that I receive reports according to which bodies have been exhumed from a Baha'i cemetery. 
According to the information I received, the Tehran Baha'i cemetery contains thousands of graves and a section of the cemetery is now being excavated by bulldozers in order to prepare for the construction of a building. 
"... The Tehran municipality, in implementing various new construction projects undertaken in the framework of Five-Year Development Plan and in conformity with the law relating to cemeteries, has embarked upon modification of some terrain in the western part of the city. 
New graves have not been touched. 
The municipality projects are not limited to this case and in some parts of the city cover the old Muslim cemeteries as well." 
The Special Representative also requested information from the Government regarding the situation of 93 prisoners. 
8. The following paragraphs contain a summary of some of the allegations of human rights violations received by the Special Representative and communicated to the Government of the Islamic Republic of Iran in a memorandum dated 20 September 1993. 
Sentences of death can be imposed for premeditated murder, homicide, armed robbery, drug trafficking, armed rebellion, complicity in murder, kidnapping, rape and other crimes. 
He added that "in its campaign against narcotics, the Islamic Republic of Iran is actually doing the world a favour" and that it would never allow itself "to be contaminated by narcotics because of protests lodged by certain circles". 
11. It has been reported that Mr. Mohsen Mohammadi Sabet was executed in Rasht prison. 
He was reportedly arrested in September or October 1992 at his home in Rasht, apparently for political reasons, and had been held in solitary confinement in Rasht prison since that date. 
12. It was reported that an alleged supporter of the Kurdistan Democratic Party of Iran, Mr. Hussein Mouloudi, was executed in public in Orumiyeh in October 1992. 
No information was available about his trial. 
Mr. Mouloudi had reportedly been imprisoned for two years in different prisons. 
Their names were given as Dianat Aghabeighi, Majide Khadjuni, Ali Aghabeighi and Mohammad Eftekhari. 
The newspaper Ressalat reported on 11 August 1993 that a man was executed in the courtyard of Mashhad Penal Court No. 1 on charges of adultery. 
15. It was reported that Mr. Ahmad Ghofrani was sentenced to death on 13 January 1993 because of his alleged political opposition to the Government. 
He was arrested in Mashhad in December 1992. 
No information about his trial, the charges on which he was convicted or his place of detention was available to the Special Representative. 
16. It was reported that Mr. Feizollah Mekhoubad, aged 77, resident in Tehran, was sentenced to death in early May 1993 by an Islamic revolutionary court of Tehran. 
He was reportedly active in relief and charitable work for needy people and did not engage in any political activities. 
19. It has been reported that several government opponents were either killed or injured outside Iran in circumstances suggesting that people acting on behalf of Iranian officials may have been responsible. 
Those killed were the Secretary-General of the Party, Mr. Sadegh Sharafkandi, the representative of the party in Europe, Mr. Fattah Abdoli, the representative in Germany, Mr. Homayoun Ardalan, and the interpreter, Mr. Nouri Dehkordi. 
21. The assassination in Turkey was reported of Mr. Ali Akbar Ghorbani, also known as Mr. Mansour Amini, a member of the People's Mojahedin Organization of Iran. 
According to reports, bombs were placed in vehicles belonging to the People's Mojahedin Organization around the same time. 
His body was discovered severely mutilated in a shallow grave in Cinarcik, 28 miles south-east of Istanbul. 
According to a dispatch from Reuters of 4 February 1993, the Minister of the Interior of Turkey, Mr. Ismet Sezgin, stated in Istanbul that police had arrested 19 members of the previously unknown Islamic Action group. 
Mr. Sezgin said that the Islamic Action group had been trained in Iran, in a military camp located between Tehran and Qom, and that three of its leaders were believed to have taken refuge there. 
He said that it was clear that those who had committed the murders had connections with Iran. 
22. The assassination in Karachi, on 6 June 1993 of Mr. Mohammad Hassan Arbab, alias Mohammad Khan Baluch, by four armed men was also reported. 
During the attack, a bystander was also killed and a child was seriously injured. 
The political assassination of Mr. Mohammad Hossein Naghdi, representative of the National Council of Resistance of Iran, on 16 March 1993 in Rome, allegedly by agents of the Iranian regime, was also reported. 
Mr. Naghdi had reportedly received recent threats and was assigned home and office protection three years ago after the murder of Mr. Kazem Rajavi. 
According to The Independent of 19 March 1993, the Minister of the Interior of Italy, Mr. Nicola Mancino, said on state radio that the killing was "part of an extremely dangerous strategy aimed at subverting Europe and the West. 
The Government of Switzerland is asking the French authorities to extradite two Iranians arrested in November 1992 in Paris. 
"The verdict must undoubtedly be carried out and will be carried out ... Therefore, it is incumbent upon every Muslim who has access to this mercenary author to drive this harmful being out of the way of Muslims and punish him ... 
Solving the Rushdie issue is possible only through the handing over of this apostate and infidel to Muslims." 
He suggested that, as a logical solution, the British Government should hand over the apostate Rushdie to Muslims to be punished. 
On 22 February 1993, Majles Speaker, Ali Akbar Nateq-Nouri, said: 
"Believers in other religions, especially Christians, should coordinate with Muslims to remove this undesirable element, although Muslims know better how to punish him." 
"In accordance with divine justice, the apostate writer has to be executed ... Plots against Muslims and acts against the sanctity of Islam cannot be rightly called freedom or liberty ... All schools of Islamic jurisprudence rule death for an apostate born of Muslim parents." 
So far only one case has been clarified by information received from non-governmental sources. 
27. It was reported that Mr. Abbas Gholizadeh, a member of the opposition group Derafsh-e Kaviani, the Flag of Freedom Organization of Iran, was abducted near his home in Istanbul in December 1992. 
No news of him is available. 
It has been reported that Mr. Shahriar Farsi, a geologist born on 20 March 1965 in Tehran, son of Mr. Hayat Gholi and Mrs. Sammaie, married with one child, disappeared on 11 November 1992 while he was working with a civil electric company. 
His fate remains unknown. 
According to former prisoners, the most frequently used methods were beatings with cables and rifle butts on the back and the soles of the feet, suspension for long periods in contorted positions and burning with cigarettes. 
29. The specific cases of cruel, inhuman or degrading punishment mentioned below were reported to the Special Representative. On 15 December 1992, an Islamic revolutionary court sentenced an Afghan accused of multiple thefts to have his fingers cut off. 
The sentence was carried out in a public square using an electric saw. 
In February 1993, Mr. Mohamedi Khalede, aged 20, was condemned to the amputation of his right hand on charges of stealing in Sanandaj. 
30. Concern was expressed at the lack of transparency and predictability in the application of Iranian law. 
It was said that those treatises might be mutually antagonistic, leaving uncertainty about what could be considered to be applicable legislation in the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
The institution of the fatawa was said to militate against the principle of equitable application of the law in all cases. 
It was said that there were many examples where the court's verdict or judgement had been based on the opinion of a mojtahed rather than on codified legislation. 
In cases involving loosely defined capital offences, people have reportedly been deprived of their lives, based on an individual personal interpretation. 
It was also said that even in civil matters, fatawa had played a major role in court decisions and that there were numerous instances of property being seized on the basis of fatawa. 
32. It was said that the multiplicity of interpretations of the law and its application, the wide disparity in sentences handed down by the courts for the same offence and the inconsistencies and unresolved tensions in the Iranian legal system undermined the rule of law. 
33. With regard to the judiciary, it was alleged that, on 16 October 1986, the Majles approved a law that permitted the Supreme Judicial Council to employ judges with little formal education and minimal experience. 
According to the law, published in the Official Gazette No. 12160 of 8.9.1365 (November A.D. 1986): 
It was alleged that, over time, the requirements for experience had become less stringent, leading to an even less qualified and ultimately a less independent judicial body. 
34. It was also reported that the safeguards available to judges accused of disciplinary offences had been substantially diminished. 
Judges could now be accused of offences not defined in law, such as failing to abide by "Islamic considerations" or "the interests of the society". 
Lack of any safeguard against arbitrary removal of judges and dismissal without any judicial inquiry has severely undermined the independence of the Iranian judiciary. 
It was said that the rights of judges subject to disciplinary proceedings to a fair hearing and to an independent review of the decision of the disciplinary authority were not respected. 
The legal system of non-Muslim countries was based on the experience of mere human beings, but the foundation for all Islamic law was divine revelation. 
36. It was reported that, during the months that have elapsed of 1993, no defendants in political trials before Islamic revolutionary courts were known to have received legal assistance, in spite of the new legislation introduced in October 1991 to permit defendants the right to appoint a defence lawyer. 
It was further reported that no provision appeared to have been made to allow those previously tried without the benefit of legal counsel to seek fair retrial. 
In political cases, trials are almost always held in secret, often lasting only a few minutes, and the detainee has no access to legal counsel at any stage and is denied the right to appeal both against the conviction and the sentence. 
If a death sentence is passed, execution may be carried out within days of conviction. 
It was also said that despite repeated official claims that problems with the Islamic revolutionary courts were being rectified, there was no indication of any improvements in practice. 
It was reported that under article 130 of the Code of Penal Procedure, the accused could not communicate with his/her family or friends if contacts with other persons could lead to destruction of evidence or collusion with witnesses. 
39. Concern has been expressed to the Special Representative about the practice of videotaped confession, which may have been extracted under pressure as a result of torture or ill-treatment. 
It was said that such videotaped confessions undermined the possibility of the defendants' receiving a fair trial. 
Some political prisoners have been released only after agreeing to give videotaped interviews, sometimes lasting several hours, in which they confess at length to their alleged wrongdoings, denounce their political organization and pledge support for the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
Such interviews may then be shown on television. 
It was reported that Abdollah Bagheri's videotaped confessions were broadcast on television in Iran at the beginning of 1993. 
Mr. Bagheri, a former member of the Kurdish opposition group, Komala, was arrested at the beginning of November 1992 outside Mariwan, close to the border with Iraq. 
It is not known whether he has yet been charged and there is no information regarding the date or place of his trial. 
It was pointed out that Mr. Bagheri's videotaped confession might seriously undermine the possibility of his receiving a fair trial. 
The videotaped confession of another member of Komala, Mr. Towfiq Aliasi, was reported to have been broadcast on local television in Sanandaj in August 1992, some days before his execution. 
40. Mr. Ali Mozaffarian's videotaped confession, which may have been obtained as a result of physical or psychological pressure, was broadcast on television in Shiraz and in the streets of Kazerun and Lar. 
He was a well-known surgeon and one of the leaders of the Sunni Muslim community in Fars province in southern Iran and was convicted of spying for foreign countries, adultery and sodomy. 
Reportedly, his arrest was in connection with his refusal to take part in a prayer for unity and his outspoken opposition to the Government. 
He was tried and executed in Shiraz, following riots in that city in August 1992. 
It was reported that his trial was unfair, although no information about the proceedings was available to the Special Representative. 
41. According to the newspaper Salam of 19 August 1993, Mr. Jalaledin Farsi, a writer who shot to death Mr. Mohammad Reza Khani, was only sentenced to pay the blood money by Branch 145 of the First Penal Court of Tehran. 
He was released on bail immediately after his arrest. 
It was reported that tens of thousands of Basijis had been ordered to prowl about every factory, office and school to ensure that everyone adhered to the Islamic code. 
The Basij organization was originally created during the Iran-Iraq war to provide volunteers for the front. 
After the summer 1992 riots Basij units were revived, rearmed and sent out into the streets to help enforce Islamic law. 
The Basijis are reportedly under the control of local mosques. 
It was further said that the Basijis set up checkpoints around the cities and stopped cars to sniff their occupant's breath for alcohol and check for women wearing make-up or travelling with a man not their close relative or husband. 
43. It was alleged that the lack of an independent bar association had an adverse effect on the administration of justice and a debilitating effect on the potential of lawyers to address deficiencies in their own profession. 
45. With regard to the condition of Iranian prisoners, on 14 January 1993, the Head of the National Prisons Organization, Mr. Assadollah Lajevardi, stated that the nation's prisons were facing up to two main problems, the shortage of manpower and space to hold prisoners. 
46. According to a dispatch from Reuters of 26 August 1993, Mr. Lajevardi stated that the country held an average of 99,900 prisoners in the Iranian year ending on 20 March 1993, more than half of them jailed for drug addiction or dealing. 
He said that nearly 7,000 were women and about 2,000 were aged under 18. 
He did not specify the offences of the rest, but added that prisoners who could learn to recite parts of the Holy Koran by heart would get home leave. 
47. On 23 June 1993, the commander of the law enforcement forces of Tehran, Brigadier-General Abdollah Oqabaei, said that from 16 to 23 June 1993, 802 men and women had been detained for wearing unsuitable dress. 
According to Kayhan International of 14 January 1993, the President had approved related funds for the execution of the plan. 
50. It has been reported that Baha'is in the Islamic Republic of Iran have, for 13 years, been systematically persecuted, harassed and discriminated against for their religious beliefs. 
It was alleged that, since 1979, 201 Baha'is had been killed and 15 others had disappeared and were presumed dead. 
After a cessation of executions for a period of three and a half years, Mr. Bahman Samandari, a member of the Baha'i community in the Islamic Republic of Iran, was arrested on 17 March 1992 and executed in Evin prison in Tehran on 18 March 1992. 
The prosecutor in the case claimed that the main charge against him was spying. 
It was reported that a spokesman for the Tehran Revolutionary Prosecutor's Office admitted that Mr. Samandari had been executed because of his cooperation with foreign intelligence services. 
No evidence whatsoever has been given to support that charge. 
51. It was further reported that Baha'is continue to be arrested and imprisoned solely on the basis of their religious beliefs. 
Mr. Hushmand Yazdani, arrested in Abidah in December 1992; 
Mr. Rafiee Yazdani, arrested in Abidah in December 1992; 
Mr. Daryush Firuzmandi of Karj, imprisoned in Tehran on 8 July 1993. 
Mr. Bakshu'llah Mithaqi, arrested in Karaj on 17 October 1985; 
Mr. Kayvan Khalajabadi, arrested in Gohardasht on 29 April 1989; 
Mr. Bihnam Mithaqi, arrested in Gohardasht on 29 April 1989; 
Mr. Husayn Ishraqi, arrested in Isfahan on 1 April 1992; 
53. It was reported that, on 1 April 1992, Mr. Husayn Ishraqi, an elderly Baha'i, was arrested at his home in Isfahan. 
He is reportedly still in prison. 
It was also reported that Mr. Nijatu'llah Bihin-Ain, who had been released from prison in January 1990, was again summoned in July 1992 by the authorities and condemned to five years' imprisonment. 
It was further reported that two Baha'i prisoners, Mr. Bakshu'llah Mithaqi and Mr. Kayvan Khalajabadi, who had been imprisoned without formal charges or trial since April 1989, were informed that they had been condemned to death by an Islamic revolutionary court. 
They have reportedly appealed their sentences to a higher Islamic court, but the outcome is still uncertain. 
Baha'is are not permitted to mark the graves of their fellow Baha'is, making it almost impossible to identify the graves of their loved ones. 
The cemetery had been confiscated at the beginning of the Iranian Revolution, at which time the mortuary and memorial hall were demolished, the marble grave coverings were removed and all grave site markings obliterated. 
55. It was also alleged that Baha'i property rights were generally disregarded. 
Between August and September 1992, Iranian Islamic revolutionary institutions issued, almost simultaneously, notices of the confiscation of a considerable number of properties belonging to individual Baha'is in Yazd, Tehran and Isfahan. 
It was reported that in Isfahan the home of a Baha'i of over 80 years of age was invaded in mid-September 1992 by several government officers who took away all his belongings. 
The Baha'i owners have lodged complaints with the judicial authorities, but without any results so far. 
More than 10,000 Baha'is had been dismissed from positions in government and education in the early 1980s because of their religious beliefs. 
A considerable number of them remained unemployed and received no unemployment benefits. 
The retirement pensions of Baha'is dismissed on religious grounds had been terminated. 
It was also said that Baha'is were not officially allowed to open their own businesses. 
There had been incidents of harassment in the cities of Karaj and Aran in Kashan where Baha'is had been ordered to close their stores. 
57. It was further reported that an entire generation of Baha'is had been denied higher education. 
For over 13 years Baha'i youths had been systematically barred from institutions of higher education. 
It was also alleged that Baha'is experienced difficulties in circulating Baha'i books among themselves. 
It was said that neither Baha'i marriages nor divorces were legally recognized in the Islamic Republic, and that the right of Baha'is to inherit was disregarded. 
Baha'is were not free to travel outside the country. 
Those institutions constitute the core around which Baha'i community life revolves. 
Given that the Baha'i faith has no clergy, being deprived of its institutions threatens the very existence of the Baha'i community as a viable religious community. 
59. It was alleged that women needed their husband's permission to work or travel abroad. 
It was also alleged that women were not permitted to study engineering, agriculture, mining or metallurgy or to become magistrates. 
60. According to the newspaper Salam of 18 February 1993, many women in south-western Iran were beheaded by their male relatives in punishment for real or imagined sexual misconduct. 
In a report on a deadly honour code among Arab clans in Khuzestan province, Salam said the killers often went free because of legal loopholes and because they had full support from their clan, which took pride in the murder. 
Sometimes clan councils decide in cold blood to have a woman beheaded and the most zealous may present volunteers to do it." 
The letter said that the whole clan united to shield the killer from punishment, by threats or offers of money to courts, police or relatives of the victim. 
Every year a large number of women and girls were beheaded and in almost all cases the coroner found no evidence of sexual misconduct, according to the letter. 
61. According to the newspaper Ettela'at of 26 May 1993, Mrs. Shoja'i, counsellor on women's affairs to the Minister of the Interior, stated that while professional jobs for women had increased by 40 per cent, women's employment generally had been decreasing by 2 per cent annually. 
63. It was reported that, on 25 May 1993, Ms. Roya Ansari, aged 24, was hurt by acid being thrown in her face by agents of the Pasdaran, during a campaign against improper veiling in Isfahan. 
64. According to Salam of 4 March 1993, members of a patrol to combat vice and social corruption occupied a girls' school in Tehran and divested the girls of their jewels and adornments. 
According to the newspaper Jomhuri Eslami of 24 June 1993, a number of inadequately covered women rounded up in a clamp-down on vice and un-Islamic dress in Tehran were sentenced to flogging. 
It was said that 80 per cent of those detained were under 20, people who had studied in post-revolutionary schools and grown up in the Islamic system. 
66. It was reported that Ayatollah Khaz'ali, a member of the Council of Guardians, had stated: 
"Iranian youth have not shed their blood and been martyred so that you, women, can flaunt your hair and corrupt our youth. 
The Basijis now have the role of the judicial police and can warn women and if they do not take heed can directly arrest them." 
67. According to Salam of 27 May 1993, every year one million children remain illiterate owing to insufficient educational and teaching facilities. 
68. The newspaper Jahan-e-Islam of 27 May 1993 reported that the principal of Doroshti elementary school in Karaj questioned an ill-disciplined student for unjustified absence and pulled off his finger nails as a physical punishment. 
Mr. Alizadeh, the student's father, stated: 
69. It was alleged that, on 30 January 1989, Mr. Ali Mohammadi Vavsari was arbitrarily deprived of his right to practise medicine by the General Department of Graduate Affairs of the Ministry of Health and Medical Education, through its letter No. E/5/M/337. 
Mr. Vavsari lodged a petition with Branch 16 of the Administrative Court of Justice, on the basis of which the Court, in its verdict No. 303 of 9 September 1992 (file classification 1608/16/68), ordered the nullification of the letter of the Ministry, which it considered legally unfounded. 
The Administrative Court then annulled its previous verdict, allegedly without an accurate study of the case and observation of the legal procedure, and without allowing Mr. Vavsari effective defence. 
The rehearing took no more than a few minutes. 
72. It was reported that certain restrictions had been placed on foreigners in such areas as ownership rights and the right to form companies dealing with commerce, industry, agriculture or mining. 
73. It was reported that, on 25 May 1993, two F4 fighter bombers and 10 Sukhoi planes raided the Ashraf base of the so-called National Liberation Army of Iran, 90 kilometres inside Iraqi territory. 
74. It was also reported that on 29 June 1993 the Secretary of the Supreme National Security Council, Mullah Hassan Rohani, declared in a statement: 
"Henceforth we will launch preemptive attacks against the People's Mojahedin Organization's bases inside Iraq and we will not wait to act in self-defence." 
75. It was reported that tensions between the Government of the Islamic Republic of Iran and Sunni Muslims belonging to the Naraoui tribe in the Baluchistan-Sistan region of south-east Iran had resulted in a number of armed clashes and the arrest and detention of scores of Naraouis. 
Others were reportedly sentenced to death or prison terms after allegedly unfair trials. 
On 13 March 1993, Iranian planes bombed the Kurdish Democratic Party of Iran headquarters in Iraqi Kurdistan, near Sulaimaniya, killing four persons and injuring a large number. 
In April 1993, Iranian forces were reportedly deployed in Haj Omran and Penjwin, several kilometres inside Iraqi territory, causing 500 Kurds to flee. 
On 4 August 1993, Ranieh and Ghaleh Dizeh villages in Iraqi Kurdistan, 20 kilometres inside Iraq, were bombarded during a campaign against the Kurdish people on both sides of the Iran-Iraq border. 
It was alleged that the Government of the Islamic Republic of Iran had decided unilaterally to create a 15-mile empty zone on the Sulaimaniya-Iran border by driving Kurds out of the area and levelling houses and all other buildings. 
The Special Representative also interviewed Iranian representatives and carried out his mandated activities along lines similar to those indicated in earlier reports. 
The Special Representative has not received an official affirmative or negative reply to his request for permission to make a fourth visit to the country, and whether he makes that trip will therefore depend on the position of the Government. 
Accordingly, a critical element in the verification and observation process is missing, namely an on-site investigation, as regards both reports of incidents and allegations that indicate deviation from or infringement of international human rights instruments, and analyses of government explanations and disclaimers related to specific allegations. 
As in previous years, the Special Representative has had access to a variety of sources but paid particular attention to news reports in the Iranian mass media. 
The Special Representative offered the following considerations, among others, in that oral introduction. 
However, the United Nations universal system of human rights is founded and rests on conditions shared by all human beings and applies to man, understood as a generic term, without distinction as to religious, ethnic, national, linguistic, economic or political characteristics. 
Powerful nations and poor nations alike can and must ensure and guarantee the exercise of civil and political rights on a continuing basis, without excuses or delays; the universal system encompasses provisions applicable even to crises or states of emergency. 
Underdevelopment, cultural factors or traditions do not detract from the validity of the standards negotiated and adopted by the United Nations. 
But that is no excuse for disregarding those rights. 
No matter the circumstances, and even in the most adverse situations, government programmes and policies indicate when and how the State is complying with its obligations. 
Subject to limitations in each case, it is possible, for example, to determine when and how programmes are being implemented, to improve the standard of living and preserve or restore social and economic equality in a society. 
Human rights are interdependent and there is no point in defending only civil and political rights while disregarding economic, social and cultural rights. 
Furthermore, economic and social rights are seriously distorted when civil and political rights are disregarded, and civil and political rights become a formality, mere words, when the conditions required for the exercise of economic and social rights are neglected. 
84. In every State over the years there may be factors that either impede or facilitate full implementation of the universal system of civil and political rights. 
The implementation can be impeded by lack of information and educational programmes or by a general failure to appreciate the meaning, importance and benefits of respect for human rights. 
Government agencies and non-governmental organizations try to resolve those problems by initiating effective programmes. 
Training in human rights should also be provided to those responsible for the administration of justice, police officers, officials with decision-making powers and administrators in State security services and prison. 
On the contrary, they are one of the most important and characteristic features of contemporary society. 
The universal system of human rights is compatible with regional, national and cultural characteristics and with the historical background of every country. 
Furthermore, it encourages external assistance with regard to information and education and exercises a monitoring function by a critical evaluation of legislative and administrative State activities in the light of the instruments in force. 
86. Human beings have many ways of manifesting their creativity and individuality, as reflected mainly through the diversification of cultures, regions and countries but they are still the same human beings whether in antiquity or in modern times and in every corner of the world. 
The international system of human rights is an integral part of international solidarity, which calls for economic, legal and moral assistance to all societies, and runs parallel to solidarity within each society. 
Solidarity means sharing burdens and benefits on a proportional basis and regarding the activity and work of others with the sympathy one expects to be shown for one's own activity and work. 
Both domestically and internationally it is possible to survive, but not really live, without solidarity, but the rewards are meagre and markedly fragile. 
It is flexible with regard to circumstances and development goals, but it is rigid in demanding adherence to the principles and norms that are recognized by all States and therefore cannot be suspected of having been imposed from outside. 
It is also inflexible in requiring that all activities should be constantly and continually aimed at achieving its ultimate objectives without duplicity or hesitation, objectives common to all societies and all human beings. 
88. The Special Representative oriented his talks with Iranian officials along these lines as he has done in the observations, conclusions and recommendations he has presented in his reports. 
The Iranian position, expressed orally to the Special Representative during the Vienna World Conference on Human Rights proposes continuing the project of a bipartite study of specific situations, applying the terms of the Declaration and Programme of Action adopted in Vienna on 25 June 1993. 
Throughout most of the World Conference, it was maintained that a reaffirmation of universality was arguable because universality could be qualified by cultural factors and historical circumstances; such a qualification would have been a backward step in the progress in the last 10 years. 
When the United Nations adopted the Universal Declaration of Human Rights in 1948, it had 56 members. 
The principle of universality had clearly been confirmed. 
91. During conversations held on 2 September 1993, the Iranian delegation in Geneva announced its intention to hold talks with delegations that usually sponsor draft resolutions on the situation of human rights in the Islamic Republic of Iran in order to arrive at a consensus resolution. 
92. In September 1993, the Special Representative was informed that an analysis of his reports, entitled "International monitoring of the human rights situation in Iran and comparative examination of three reports by Galindo Pohl", had been prepared by Iranian Government officials. 
93. Mentioned should be made of the restriction of information concerning executions in the Iranian mass media. 
Some executions were reported in the Iranian press, and others were learned of through relatives and friends of the victims living abroad. 
A similar inference can be drawn from the official data concerning drug seizures in Iran during the previous year, which amounted to over 53 tons, a record haul since 1979. 
From 16 to 20 June 1993, 882 drug traffickers and 8,615 addicts were arrested, and 2,238 kilograms of narcotics were seized. 
95. On 3 February 1993, the Iranian press reported the execution, in the eastern part of the country, of 12 people charged with drug trafficking, theft and vandalism. 
On 25 August 1993, the press reported the hanging of four drug traffickers at Torbat-e-Heydariyeh. 
96. The severity with which all drug-related matters are treated is demonstrated in the statement made by the Head of the Judiciary on 12 February 1993: "in its campaign against drugs, the Islamic Republic of Iran is now doing the world a favour". 
However, despite the harshness of the laws and their strict implementation, the drug problem has not subsided. 
97. The Special Representative received information relating to the execution of Mohsen Mohammadi Sabet and Hussein Mouloudi for political offences. 
Ahmad Ghofrani, Salim Saberniah, Seyed Mustafa Ghaderi and Feizollah Mekhoubad were also said to have been sentenced to death for alleged political crimes. 
At least four other people were executed for murder, at least two for adultery, and another four for breach of the peace. 
98. The international press has highlighted the numerous and frequently fatal attacks on Iranian citizens living abroad who belong to various opposition political groups. 
Some foreign judicial bodies are investigating alleged Iranian intelligence agents. 
In the absence of conclusive data, the Special Representative has included in this analysis only those cases in which the participation of Iranian agents has been noted by competent judicial or administrative authorities, or by parliamentary bodies. 
99. One of the most recent cases was that of Behran Azadfer, an Azerbaijani leader, who was assassinated in Ankara on 28 August 1993. 
100. The murder of three leaders and a member of the Kurdistan Democratic Party of Iran, including its Secretary-General, Mr. Sadegh Sharafkandi, which occurred on 17 September 1992 in a Berlin restaurant, prompted a statement by the Karlsruhe court of investigation having jurisdiction over terrorist offences. 
On 27 May 1993, the court of investigation stated that four Lebanese and one Iranian had carried out a plan to assassinate the Kurdish leaders, who were attending a congress of the Socialist International. 
Since the end of 1992, the German press had been publishing reports which implicated the Iranian secret service (Vevak). 
Thirteen individuals carrying Iranian service passports have been implicated in that assassination. 
On 10 February 1993, the prosecuting court of the Paris Court of Appeals authorized the French Government to extradite to Switzerland 2 of those 13 individuals who had been arrested in Paris in connection with the assassination. 
The extradition formalities between France and Switzerland are presumably now in progress. 
In the course of the investigation an adviser at the Ministry of Telecommunications and a former Iranian television executive, who had arranged to secure visas so that assassination team could enter France, were implicated. 
103. The examining magistrate, Mr. Jean-Louis Brugi\x{92e8}e, ordered the arrest of Nasser Ghasmi Nejad, a member of the Iranian secret service, who had apparently helped some members of the group of assassins, including Mohammad Azadi, to escape from Geneva to Iran. 
Another of the accused, Ali Rad Vakili, was arrested in Geneva and extradited to France. 
Zeynal Sarhadi, Ali Rad Vakili and Massoud Hendi are now in prison in France; seven other people are presumably under international arrest warrants and the names of two senior officials who masterminded the operation reportedly appear in the case file. 
On 16 March 1993 Mr. Naghdi, while driving to his office, was hit by a burst of gunfire from a sniper travelling on the back seat of a motorcycle. 
Mr. Naghdi was on a list of 32 opposition figures living in exile in European countries who were threatened with physical annihilation. 
The list was confiscated from an Iranian citizen who participated in the assassination of Kurdish leaders in Berlin. 
Mr. Naghdi had received confidential information on the risk he ran. 
A statement by the Italian Minister of the Interior, Mr. Nicola Mancino, left little doubt about the source of that attack. 
On 5 August 1993, the Italian Senate unanimously adopted a motion calling on the Italian Government to take all necessary steps to identify and bring to justice the planners and perpetrators of the Naghdi assassination. 
The Italian Senate also called for the greatest possible vigilance in monitoring Iranian human rights policy, support for extremist fundamentalist movements, weapons programmes, as well as Iran's attitude with respect to international terrorism. 
That vigilance was to be exercised both individually, by Italy, and in conjunction with its European allies, and should be aimed at stimulating appropriate international action. 
The motion also called on the Italian Government to strengthen measures for the security and protection of politically active foreign nationals residing in Italy, including opponents of the Iranian regime. 
Stoning, amputation and flogging are forms of torture, but are listed among the applicable penalties and have reappeared in the recently promulgated Islamic Penalties Act. 
In general, political prisoners are given very little consideration. 
On 25 April 1993, it was announced that the Council of Guardians had approved the new Islamic Penalties Act, which replaces the Penal Code of 1982. 
The Act has been in effect since 1991 on a provisional and experimental basis pending approval by the Guardians Council. 
However, the new Act has not brought any improvements in making the punishment fit the crime, nor has it made provision for the technical resources needed for an accurate definition of such offences. 
So the offences continue to be classified in very broad terms, including those punishable by death. 
Forms of punishment which entail torture such as stoning, amputation and flogging have not been abolished. 
Even crucifixion still exists, although it has not been applied in the last 14 years. 
Among the offences whose vague definition allows the courts a wide measure of discretion are "propagation of corruption on earth" and "suppression of the struggles of the Iranian people". 
There are also matters involving public policy, in which the court has wide discretion due to the vague definition of the category of offences involved. 
The case is cited of a lawyer who tried in vain to be admitted to a revolutionary court, and was arrested on those grounds. 
The Lawyers' Association, which was placed under Government control in 1982, is still being run by the administrative authorities. 
The trials before the revolutionary courts continue to be conducted in a very summary fashion, with no publicity, often inside the prisons and with evidence which may exonerate the defendants deemed inadmissible. 
Judges do not have security of tenure and may be arbitrarily dismissed, thus depriving them of a recognized and highly valued bulwark of their independence. 
According to the same official source, prison conditions have deteriorated on account of two factors: shortage of staff and of space. 
111. The Director General of Prisons made no mention of political prisoners in this list of the different categories of detainees. 
The number of prisoners in the different categories mentioned totals 80,000. 
It is reasonable to speculate that the remaining 19,900 which do not appear in any category are political prisoners. 
112. The Special Representative learned of the existence in Iran since 1989 of a newspaper publishers organization, the Iran Press Cooperative, which has 251 members. 
The organization provides services to 19 dailies, 65 weekly newspapers and 151 monthly publications circulated in Iran. 
113. The press has reported a number of incidents which are aimed at intimidating journalists and restricting their activities in the mass media. 
114. The Director of a scientific journal and three of his colleagues were arrested in Tehran in April 1992 for having published a caricature which was considered offensive to the memory of Imam Khomeini. 
Mr. Naser Arabha received a six-month prison sentence for having violated the Press Act. 
The editor of Abrar Mr. Ghafour Garshassbi, received a summons to appear in a Tehran court on 3 March 1993 for the publication of different articles that were considered scandalous, slanderous and offensive. 
115. On 14 May 1993, a group of motorbikers broke into the offices of the magazine Kian. 
The assailants shouted "Death to Bazargan" and called for Kian and other magazines regarded as liberals to be shut down; meanwhile they broke windows, tables and chairs, according to the newspaper Kayhan of 15 May 1993. 
116. The Director of Kayhan, the daily newspaper with the largest circulation, Mr. Mehdi Nassiri, received a summons to appear in a Tehran court on 28 August 1993, where he was interrogated and then released pending trial. 
117. The weekly newspaper Avay-e Shomal was closed down for having published a photograph of a semi-nude actress in its issue of 29 December 1992, according to Kayhan of 18 January 1993. 
The Director of the daily newspaper Saham, Mr. Mohammad Mousani Khoeiniha, received a summons to appear in court following charges in connection with certain articles published in the last few months. 
Mr. Khoeiniha described the action as illegal and said it was connected with Saham's criticisms of the Government. 
Moreover, the editor-in-chief of Saham, Mr. Abbas Abdi, was arrested by order of the Revolutionary Court without being told what the charge was, according to a cable from Agence France Presse of 28 August 1993. 
118. According to reliable information, five Baha'is have been arrested since 15 December 1992 on grounds of their religious belief. 
The one held the longest was arrested on 17 October 1985 in the town of Karaj. 
The one in custody for the shortest time was arrested in Isfahan in July 1992. 
On 25 January 1992, a criminal court heard the case of a woman who was killed and a man who was injured in a car accident caused by the negligence of another driver. 
The court decided that the injured man and the woman's heirs were not entitled to compensation "owing to the fact that both persons were Baha'is". 
120. For three and a half years no executions of Baha'is have been recorded. 
On 18 March 1992 Mr. Bahman Samandari was executed in Evin prison, the day after his arrest, on charges of collaborating with foreign intelligence services. 
This extremely summary trial was characterized by the irregularities noted in other cases. 
On 31 August 1992 two Baha'is, Mr. Bakshu' llah Mithaqi and Mr. Kayvan Khalajabadi, who had been held without charge since April 1989, were informed that an Islamic revolutionary court had condemned them to death. 
The sentence is being appealed. 
The Special Representative was able to interview Mr. Khalajabadi during his latest visit to the country. 
121. During 1993 there has been news of various campaigns to ensure that Iranian women continued to wear their traditional dress. 
There have been reports of warnings, arrests, and punishments. 
Under current laws women who do not cover their hair properly or who wear too much make-up may be arrested and punished by fines, prison or flogging of up to 74 strokes. 
Generally the women arrested were given a warning and have signed a pledge not to repeat the offence when they appear in public or work in offices. 
There can be no objection to persons wearing clothing they have chosen freely, on the basis of their own convictions, but exception may legitimately be taken to imposing a punishment aimed at curbing freedom of choice simply because a woman does not wear traditional dress. 
As far as the professions are concerned, women are still excluded from some branches of engineering, veterinary medicine, agronomy, mining, metallurgy and the magistracy. 
A married woman needs her husband's consent to obtain a passport, to travel abroad or to work. 
In the case of crime-victim compensation, indemnity for loss or blood money, a woman receives half as much as a man. 
This applies to the capacity to give evidence, for example; in some cases a woman's evidence is not considered valid and in others a man's evidence is equivalent to that of two women. 
In matters of social tradition and cultural mores, it should take into account and rely on individual choice. 
1. The present report has been prepared in compliance with General Assembly resolution 47/227 of 8 April 1993 concerning the United Nations Institute for Training and Research (UNITAR). 
2. In accordance with paragraph 1 of resolution 47/227, the UNITAR building has been transferred to the United Nations in return for the cancellation of the debt of the Institute and coverage of its financial obligations for 1992. 
Office and meeting facilities for non-governmental organizations occupy the first floor and a portion of the basement. 
4. The decision to transfer UNITAR to Geneva was taken following the adoption on 8 April 1993 of General Assembly resolution 47/227. 
On the recommendation of the Fifth Committee (see A/47/914), the General Assembly in passing resolution 47/227 decided to authorize the Secretary-General to enter into a commitment of an additional $200,000 to cover the requirements of UNITAR until June 1993. 
5. The headquarters of UNITAR has been transferred to Geneva, effective 1 July 1993. 
The Institute operates from the location already available to its Geneva-based operations in the United Nations-rented building of Petit Saconnex. 
6. In paragraph 2 of its resolution 47/227, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to designate a liaison officer to organize and coordinate the existing training programmes and research activities relating to training in New York, within existing resources. 
The Secretary-General designated the Chief of the Training Service, Office of Human Resources Management, Department of Administration and Management, as the focal point to ensure a smooth transition for the organizational arrangements of UNITAR and to coordinate the remaining New York-based training programmes, as indicated below. 
In that regard, the Secretary-General had already confirmed to the Second Committee in 1992 that those training programmes could be organized and coordinated by the relevant departments of the United Nations Secretariat (see A/C.2/47/L.94, para. 11). 
8. Accordingly, arrangements have been made to continue those programmes in New York under the auspices of the United Nations. 
In August 1993, a letter was sent to the heads of all permanent missions inviting them to nominate members of their delegations to attend one or more of the briefings for new delegates to the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
The programme, which was held from 20 to 24 September, consisted of the following three briefings: 
(b) General briefing on the work of the forty-eighth session of the Assembly, attended by 186 delegates from 73 countries; 
(c) Special briefing on the work of the Fifth Committee of the Assembly, attended by 58 delegates from 42 countries. 
The senior fellow previously in charge of the training programme for permanent missions continued to conduct the briefings. 
10. Replies by the participants to the evaluation questionnaires indicate that the programmes were well received and found useful. 
11. Several training programmes were held at the specific request of Member States or members of other organs of the United Nations system, as referred to in paragraph 5 of resolution 47/227. 
In compliance with Economic and Social Council resolutions 1991/70 and 1992/67, and with reiterated requests from the Geneva Diplomatic Committee, UNITAR prepared and organized a training programme on computer literacy and access to United Nations information systems, at Geneva, for diplomats and staff members of the United Nations system. 
The participants had to bear their own costs, but UNITAR established a scholarship fund for diplomats from developing countries. 
The International Telecommunication Union (ITU) made its training laboratories available. 
Following a similar format, the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) requested UNITAR to organize jointly a Fellowship Programme on Environmental Law and Policy, due to be held in December 1993 at Nairobi. 
Further to the proposal made during the debate at the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly and with the assistance of various States and private foundations, UNITAR designed and conducted a Fellowship Programme in Peacemaking and Preventive Diplomacy. 
In response to numerous requests, UNITAR has prepared, in collaboration with the interim secretariat of the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change, a rather comprehensive information and training programme to promote the implementation of the Convention. 
Over the last 15 months the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) has requested UNITAR to design and organize various training programmes, in particular in the management of foreign affairs, for newly independent countries and countries in transition. 
UNITAR has also organized programmes at the specific request of non-governmental institutions, including the International Academy for Environment, Geneva, the International Institute for Public Administration, Paris, and the Foundation for Advanced Studies in International Development, Tokyo. 
12. In paragraph 3 of its resolution 47/227, the General Assembly decided that, as at 1 January 1993, the funding of all the administrative budget and the training programme of the Institute should be covered from voluntary contributions, donations, special-purpose grants and executing agency overheads. 
Expenditures against that total amounted to $417,200 as at the end of September. 
UNITAR projects that an additional $130,000 will be received before the end of 1993, which will be sufficient to cover estimated costs until 31 December 1993. 
Thus, the financial situation remains very tight and fragile. 
Unless UNITAR is able to mobilize significant government contributions and other income in the biennium 1994-1995, there is serious danger of further financial difficulty. 
13. In accordance with paragraphs 6 and 8 of resolution 47/227, UNITAR has developed its contacts with multilateral and regional governmental organizations, bilateral cooperation agencies, foundations, institutes and universities in both developing and developed countries. 
Training institutes, foundations and development cooperation agencies in developing and industrialized countries enjoy close working relations with UNITAR in the field of environmental management, management of foreign affairs and disaster preparedness. 
Obviously, the content of the training programmes is decided in cooperation with substantive units of development cooperation agencies from the donor and recipient countries. 
Efforts are being made to coordinate programme activities between UNITAR and the International Training Centre of the International Labour Organization (ILO), at Turin, Italy. 
15. In reaffirming that UNITAR should focus on providing training programmes and research activities relating to training, in paragraph 7 of its resolution 47/227 the General Assembly emphasized the importance of enhancing the research capacity of the system as a whole. 
In accordance with that resolution and with paragraph 2 (a) of General Assembly resolution 46/180 of 19 December 1991, UNITAR no longer performs functions of research and study. 
It is also being borne in mind in pursuing action at the inter-agency level to ensure that the research capacity of the system is strengthened and that the system is intellectually equipped to respond effectively to the challenges ahead, in a rapidly changing world situation. 
Thus, for example, the reinforcement of the capacity of the Organization in the field of economic and social information and policy analysis was one of the underlying objectives of the new structures established at Headquarters. 
During his visit to UNU headquarters in February 1993, the Secretary-General stressed that: "The University must become a reservoir of ideas, a source of information and understanding available to the United Nations in its entirety. 
It is imperative that existing linkages be strengthened and, more importantly, utilized." 
17. It is in that spirit that UNU is reorganizing its programme priorities. 
In its programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, greater emphasis is being placed on strengthening the academic contributions of the University to policy questions that now need to be addressed by the United Nations, with particular attention to matters pertaining to the "Agenda for Peace" (A/47/277-S/24111) and Agenda 21. 
Plans are also under way for an intensification of the research activities of UNU, directly benefiting entities of the United Nations system or directly related to their activities. 
18. As can be inferred from the above, the main provisions of General Assembly resolution 47/227 have been implemented. 
The response by the international community to the invitation by the General Assembly to make voluntary contributions to the restructured Institute, in particular to its General Fund, so as to assure its viability will, in this regard, be a determining factor for the future implementation of resolution 47/227. 
"4. The United Nations system of organizations, regional organizations and States should consider organizing seminars, symposia, training courses, lectures and meetings and undertaking studies on various aspects of international law. 
"5. States are encouraged to organize special training in international law for legal professionals, including judges, and personnel of ministries of foreign affairs and other relevant ministries. 
"7. In order to make better known the practice of international law, States, regional and other international organizations should endeavour to publish, if they have not done so, summaries, repertories or yearbooks of their practice. 
"9. Other international courts and tribunals, including the European Court of Human Rights and the Inter-American Court of Human Rights, are invited to disseminate more widely their judgments and advisory opinions, and to consider preparing thematic or analytical summaries thereof. 
"10. International organizations are requested to publish treaties concluded under their auspices, if they have not yet done so. 
Timely publication of the United Nations Juridical Yearbook is also encouraged." 
4. Furthermore, in its resolution 47/32 of 25 November 1992, the General Assembly recalled that the encouragement of the teaching, study, dissemination and wider appreciation of international law is one of the main purposes of the Decade. 
"4. States, the United Nations system of organizations and regional organizations should consider organizing seminars, symposia, training courses, lectures and meetings and undertaking studies on various aspects of international law. 
"5. States are encouraged to organize special training in international law for legal professionals, including judges, and personnel of ministries of foreign affairs and other relevant ministries as well as military personnel. 
"7. In order to make better known the practice of international law, States and international and regional organizations should endeavour to publish, if they have not done so, summaries, repertories or yearbooks of their practice. 
"8. States and international organizations should encourage the publication of important international legal instruments and studies by highly qualified publicists, bearing in mind the possibility of assistance from private sources. 
"9. Other international courts and tribunals, including the European Court of Human Rights and the Inter-American Court of Human Rights, are invited to disseminate more widely their judgements and advisory opinions, and to consider preparing thematic or analytical summaries thereof. 
"10. International organizations are requested to publish treaties concluded under their auspices, if they have not yet done so. 
Timely publication of the United Nations Juridical Yearbook is also encouraged." 
The Assembly also expressed its appreciation to the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) and to the United Nations Institute for Training and Research (UNITAR) for their participation in the Programme. 
The report, inter alia, gives an account of the activities performed by the United Nations itself and of those in which the Organization has participated, as well as a description submitted to the Secretary-General by UNITAR and UNESCO concerning their own activities. 
Twenty-four candidates of different nationalities, mostly from developing countries, were selected. Twenty-one of the selected candidates, as well as four United Nations-UNITAR fellowship holders, were able to participate in the 1992 session of the Seminar, which was held at the Palais des Nations from 1 to 19 June 1992. 
The Office also supervised a number of fellows assigned to spend a period of training in the Office. 
None of the interns entail any financial burden for the Organization. 
In this connection, in cooperation with the Registry of the International Court of Justice, the Division has produced, in a single volume, the Summaries of Judgments, Advisory Opinions and Orders of the International Court of Justice (1948-1991) (see paras. 66-72 below). 
27. The fellowship award provides for chosen fellows to pursue postgraduate-level research and training in the field of the law of the sea, its implementation and related marine affairs. 
Research and study facilities at the postgraduate level are provided for the successful fellows at the participating institutes of higher education. 
The selection of candidates is subject to a two-stage process. 
The Panel is constituted to evaluate the candidates and make recommendations on the most suitable candidate, with two reserves. 
The seven fellowships awarded since the commencement of the programme have included successful candidates from nearly all regions of the world. 
She will be a visiting scholar with the University of Washington under the supervision of Dean Wallace Loh and Professor William Burke. 
33. The annual fellowships are funded from the interest accrued under the Hamilton Shirley Amerasinghe fellowship fund. 
34. Under the fellowship programme the participating universities provide facilities for successful candidates to pursue academic research and study, which is free of tuition and related costs. 
If funding could be provided from other sources, including the countries of candidates' origin, then additional candidates could also benefit from the facilities offered by the universities. To this end, a short list of reserve candidates is identified each year. 
In view of this recommendation, continued efforts have been made to obtain additional funding and assistance. 
Several universities and funding institutions were addressed for alternate funding sources. 
Attention was drawn to the fact that, inasmuch as the opportunity to pursue graduate studies or research with an institution would benefit the candidates and their countries, the universities would likewise benefit from the global diversity and regional specialization of the candidates. 
36. The Advisory Panel will meet later in 1993 to recommend a candidate for the eighth award. 
40. Set forth below are the main activities undertaken by UNCITRAL and its secretariat in the area of training and assistance during the reporting period. 
41. A regional seminar on international trade law was organized jointly with the South Pacific Forum Secretariat, a regional organization with a membership of 15 States and territories. 
Australia further supported the seminar by providing two lecturers; the other lecturers were a Canadian consultant, a lawyer from the region and two members of the secretariat of the Commission. 
It was attended by 16 participants, mainly senior government officials, from 12 States and territories members of the South Pacific Forum. 
42. The seminar covered international sale of goods, international transport and storage of goods, international dispute settlement and international payments. 
The respective texts prepared by UNCITRAL on these subjects were presented for examination and discussion. 
43. During the discussions that followed the lectures, it was widely recognized that the existing legislation of most of the Forum States might well be inadequate to meet present-day requirements of international trade. 
44. The UNCITRAL secretariat has remained in close contact with the Forum secretariat and with participants from the seminar in an effort to maintain the interest generated towards adoption of the texts that have emanated from the work of the Commission. 
45. A seminar on international commercial arbitration was held at Mexico City on 20 and 21 February 1992. 
The seminar was attended by about 80 ministry officials, practitioners and teachers of law. 
47. Over 60 speakers from different regions and legal systems presented a panoramic view of developments in major areas of international commercial law. 
The Symposium was designed to acquaint young lawyers with UNCITRAL as an institution and with the legal texts that have emanated from its work. 
It may be noted that, until late April 1993, it was uncertain whether sufficient funds would be available from the UNCITRAL Trust Fund for Symposia to finance the costs of the usual number of participants (approximately 35). 
That situation resulted from a reduction in the number and level of contributions to the Trust Fund. 
(a) Bangkok (3-5 November 1992), held in cooperation with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and attended by approximately 150 participants; 
(c) Lahore, Pakistan (4-6 January 1993), held in cooperation with the Export Promotion Bureau and the Research Society for International Law and attended by approximately 75 participants; 
(d) Colombo (9-11 January 1993), held in cooperation with the Attorney General's Department, the Bar Association of Sri Lanka and the University of Colombo and attended by approximately 160 participants; 
(e) Dhaka (16-18 January 1993), held in cooperation with the Export Promotion Bureau and the Bangladesh Institute of Law and International Affairs and attended by approximately 70 participants; 
(f) Kiev (7-10 February 1993), held in cooperation with the Ministry of Foreign Economic Relations and attended by approximately 30 participants; 
(g) Warsaw (22 and 23 February 1993), held in cooperation with the Polish Chamber of Commerce and attended by approximately 40 participants; 
51. The internship programme was continued. 
During 1992 the Secretariat received seven interns. 
In the report on the work of that session 18/ the Commission noted the training and assistance activities during the prior year as well as possible future activities in this important area. 
53. The Commission noted that growing awareness of the UNCITRAL legal texts in many countries, in particular developing countries and newly independent States, had resulted in increased requests for technical assistance from individual Governments or regional organizations. 
Yet, while the demand for training and assistance had increased sharply, the availability of funds had actually diminished. 
Of particular value have been the contributions made to the UNCITRAL Trust Fund for symposia on a multi-year basis, because they had permitted the secretariat to plan and finance the programme without the need to solicit funds from potential donors for each individual activity. 
This approach particularly aimed at an appropriate integration of UNCITRAL's technical assistance activities into the United Nations technical assistance programmes, in particular in the area of law reform. 
Contact had also been initiated with the Legal Advisory Services for Development (LASD), a recently established entity within the United Nations Secretariat. 
This frequently involved review of draft legislation and often took place in the form of an exchange in writing of observations and suggestions. 
Where appropriate and feasible, this type of assistance took place in conjunction with seminars or through specific missions for that purpose. 
56. A series of national seminars was being planned by the Secretariat for the remainder of 1993 in Argentina, Azerbaijan, Belarus, Brazil, Georgia, Kyrgyzstan, Mongolia, the Republic of Moldova and Uzbekistan. 
In addition, the need was noted for increased cooperation and coordination with development assistance agencies, particularly those within the United Nations system. 
60. Several international organizations and institutions 19/ have continued to participate as observers in various meetings of United Nations bodies dealing with the progressive development of international law and its codification. 
For instance, such international organizations and institutions participate as observers in the work of the Sixth Committee of the General Assembly, the International Law Commission, UNCITRAL and other committees created for the purpose of drafting international instruments. 
An automated Superindex (English and French) of treaties registered with the Secretariat under Article 102 of the Charter of the United Nations was prepared on the basis of the database of the United Nations Treaty Information System. 
This database encompasses data on all material registered, whether published or not in the United Nations Treaty Series. 
63. In 1992-1993, work was completed on an analysis of the feasibility and cost of making available through on-line access the contents of the entire United Nations Treaty Series, as well as the material registered but not yet published. 
Subject to approval by the General Assembly, the Treaty Section will carry out this programme in 1994-1995. 
65. Publication of the United Nations Juridical Yearbook has been resumed after an interruption due to the financial crisis. 
The 1982, 1983, 1984, 1985 and 1990 editions appeared in 1989, 1990, 1991, 1992 and 1993 respectively, and the 1986 edition is in press. 
The calendar of production of subsequent editions provides for the submission of the 1991 edition by the end of 1993; the 1987, 1992 and 1988 editions in 1994; and the 1989 and 1993 editions in 1995. 
This calendar, under which work proceeds simultaneously at both ends, will make it possible to bridge the gap and eliminate the backlog by the end of 1995, while at the same time keeping readers of the Yearbook abreast of contemporary developments. 
71. All of the above publications also perform an important role in fulfilling the goals of the United Nations Programme of Assistance in the Teaching, Study, Dissemination and Wider Appreciation of International Law. 
72. As of the time issuance of the present report, the compilation had already appeared in all the official languages of the United Nations. 21/ The success of the first edition of the English version led to its reissue, which has also been published. 
75. While in the past the United Nations Secretariat has publicized fellowship offers for the study of international law at national institutions, no offer was received during 1992. 
76. In paragraph 2 (a) of its resolution 46/50, the General Assembly authorized the Secretary-General to award a minimum of 15 fellowships each in 1992 and 1993. 
77. Up to 1992, the operational costs of the Programme were shared between the Office of Legal Affairs and UNITAR. 
The fellowships themselves (travel expenses and per diem) were financed partly from the budgetary allocation for the Programme of Assistance and partly from a trust fund of voluntary contributions earmarked for the Programme, whereas the expenses related to organizational staff and lecturers were borne by UNITAR. 
78. As a result, most of the budgetary allocation for the Programme of Assistance went to cover the costs of the Fellowship Programme, and no regional refresher course could be organized by UNITAR during the biennium. 
79. The implementation of the 1993 Fellowship Programme, for which UNITAR was responsible, will be evaluated in all its aspects, including the financial ones, in order to arrive at the most appropriate and cost-effective arrangements for the future. 
82. In 1992, a total of 139 applications was received by the closing date. 
86. As in previous years, the Fellowship Programme was composed of the following three schemes: 
(a) Attendance for six weeks at the annual lectures in private and public international law at The Hague Academy of International Law and participation in the special lectures and seminars organized by UNITAR, which are held concurrently with the Academy's lectures. 
87. The study programme at The Hague comprised, in addition to the series of lectures on private and public international law given at the Academy, an intensive programme of seminars and exercises specially organized by UNITAR for the benefit of the fellows. 
(i) General course; 
(iii) Constitutional limits on choice of law; 
(v) Private international law, scholarly law; 
(vi) The incidental question in private international law; 
(ix) Privatization in comparative and private international law; 
(i) General course; 
(ii) Specific rules of Latin American international law; 
(v) Techniques of international law; 
(vii) States, peoples and minorities. 
(a) Legal aspects of conflict management by the Security Council; 
(b) The right of peoples to self-determination; 
(c) International humanitarian law; 
(e) The intergovernmental regulations of international trade; 
(g) International human rights law; 
(i) International economic law; 
(k) The role of the United Nations in the new world order; 
(l) International environmental law. 
(i) General course; 
(ii) Personal status in African countries: concepts and solutions to the problems of private international law; 
(iii) Public policy and the social purpose of laws in private international law; 
(iv) Products liability in private international law; 
(vi) International cooperation and protection of children with regard to inter-country adoption; 
(vii) International art trade and law; 
(viii) International transfers of funds; 
(i) General course; 
(iii) The legal framework of South-South cooperation; 
(iv) The International Court of Justice - viewed from the bench (1976-1993); 
(vi) Humanitarian law as applicable to armed conflicts at sea; 
(vii) International commitments arising for States without or against their will. 
(b) International economic law; 
(g) The right of people to self-determination; 
(i) Human rights law; 
(k) International environmental law. 
92. The methodology used in these special seminars lays emphasis on the practical aspects of the topics, including case-studies, and it encourages the active participation of the fellows. 
95. The following is an account of activities performed by UNITAR which are related to the teaching, study, dissemination and wider appreciation of international law. 
96. When working within the framework of multilateral negotiations, a basic knowledge of international economic law is essential. 
These workshops, conducted in English and French, are prepared jointly with the Legal Division of GATT. 
They take place annually at Geneva and, on request, in developing countries. 
97. UNITAR's training programme in debt management seeks to provide training in legal aspects of debt management in countries of sub-Saharan Africa and Asia and the Pacific. 
The training programme will also establish facilities in selected countries to provide training on a continuing basis, both nationally and subregionally. 
99. Current activities in the field of debt management encompass a number of diversified training components of several technical assistance programmes. 
There is, however, a clear need for broader and more coherent programmes focusing exclusively on specific aspects of debt management. 
100. While many factors have led to the current dismal state of debt management in developing countries, the underestimation and the neglect of legal aspects of debt management are certainly among the most important. 
Within the countries of the region, there is a lack of awareness and a casual attitude towards the importance of legal procedures in debt management which has negative effects on their ability to repay their debt obligations. 
102. Participants in one UNITAR-sponsored workshop on a number of occasions also drafted sets of recommendations for sound legal practice in debt management; this was virtually an invitation to those to whom the recommendations were submitted to allow lawyers greater involvement. 
Further, an appeal was addressed to these lawyers to join efforts in persuading those concerned that their respective countries' interests would be better served by systematic involvement of lawyers in debt management. 
103. UNITAR hopes to make a contribution to better-managed development by drawing attention to a perceived need and enlisting support, political as well as financial, in training lawyers in the techniques of loan negotiation and management on a permanent basis. 
Obviously, this initiative is only one element in a much wider developmental process. 
The various functions/uses of negotiation are treated in detail to promote skills in utilizing negotiations - as a method for resolving disputes or conflicts, as a way of joint problem solving and as a means of exchanging information and understanding each other's interests. 
The module aims at exposing participants to a number of techniques and tools that can help them effectively manage practical and concrete negotiations, including brainstorming, interest clarification, use of single-text in multilateral negotiations, effective chairmanship, etc. 
Special attention will also be given to the principal/agent relationship pervasive between Governments and their diplomats, and to cross-cultural negotiations. 
105. UNITAR has the following publications scheduled for immediate production: 
(a) New Horizons in International Law. 
The original edition was edited by Judge Elias, and UNITAR agreed to co-publish the updated edition. 
UNITAR and the Office of Legal Affairs of the United Nations jointly cooperated in the data entry and editing of the revised edition; 
(b) International Law and Order: Desk Set of Basic Documents, by Professor Burns H. Weston and Bessie Dutton Murray. 
United Nations Publications proposed a joint-venture production of this work which elicited a great deal of interest on the part of the Institute, because of its training programme in the field. 
This is a compilation containing summaries of presentations made by various UNITAR resource persons having extensive theoretical and practical experience in the field of debt management. 
The topics dealt with are considered and studied in depth in UNITAR seminars and workshops in the field of legal aspects of debt management, and include: rescheduling of the external debt (Clubs of Paris and London), arbitration, sovereign borrowing and the principles of budgetary law; 
These recommendations are made with a view to better understanding the role of the lawyer as well as improving the drafting and finalization of loan contracts; 
This document includes contributions from experts on different aspects of debt management, highlighting especially the legal aspects thereof. 
106. In the recent past, UNITAR has received a growing number of requests to design and conduct diplomacy training courses in international law and the peaceful resolution of conflicts at the country and subregional levels. 
Training courses organized in situ present a high cost/benefit ratio, as the cost of a mission of two resource persons typically allows the training of some 30 national civil servants. 
107. Finally, a rather quick and large expansion of the training programmes on legal aspects of debt management is expected in the years to come, thanks to the funding of the programme by UNDP. 
109. As regards participation of UNITAR in the International Law Fellowship Programme, attention is drawn to paragraphs 76 to 79 of the present report. 
110. Finally, in the past, UNITAR used to conduct, on an annual or biennial basis, a two-week regional training and refresher course in international law for government legal advisers and young university teachers from the three main developing regions, rotating each year from one region to another. 
These courses aimed to bring together around 30 participants from countries of the particular region with the aim of updating and deepening their knowledge of recent developments in international law relevant to their countries. 
These activities primarily involve the following publications: 
114. This is a thought-provoking reference work intended for students, specialists and anyone interested in the development of international law. 
The progress achieved during this century in international law, in particular as a set of principles and standards, is well known. 
It includes the following sections: 
I. Index of names and acronyms of institutions; 
V. Index of senior staff involved in peace activities; 
116. This working tool, which deals with the international, regional and national institutions of over 60 countries, seems well suited to contribute to the nurturing of a culture of peace. 
120. In addition, the creation of a number of UNESCO chairs of international law, which will subsequently form an integrated network, is aimed at strengthening inter-university cooperation and academic mobility through UNITWIN partnerships. 
121. The purpose of these chairs will be: 
(a) To introduce advanced courses and to carry out research in the field of international law in close cooperation with the United Nations University, the International Law Association and NGOs specialized in higher education; 
(b) To promote cooperation between institutions of higher education in the developed and the developing countries and to provide assistance to the latter in establishing programmes of teaching, training and research in the field of international law. 
126. Consequently, chapter II. D of the above-mentioned report 33/ should be considered an integral part of the present report. 
A similar request is contained in chapter IV, paragraph 1, of the Programme for the activities for the second term (1993-1994) of the United Nations Decade of International Law (General Assembly resolution 47/32, annex) clarifying that the formulation of guidelines should be "as appropriate and in a timely manner". 
Furthermore, in paragraph 17 of resolution 46/50 the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to report to the Assembly at its forty-eighth session on the implementation of the Programme during 1992-1993 and, following consultations with the Advisory Committee, to submit recommendations regarding the execution of the Programme in subsequent years. 
128. The paragraphs below contain the guidelines and recommendations requested by the General Assembly in the above-mentioned resolutions. 
129. Therefore, in substance, the paragraphs below recommend continuation by the United Nations and other agencies of the present activities under the programme and to develop and expand them if new funds become available through the above-mentioned sources. 
New activities should only be undertaken if the overall level of appropriations or voluntary contributions from States make them possible. 
States should be encouraged to continue implementing the objectives relating to the teaching, study, dissemination and wider appreciation of international law which the programme for the Decade devolves upon them, and should report to the Secretary-General any further development in this area. 
Scheduling of the sessions of the Seminar should be done in such a way as to make it financially possible for international law fellows selected for scheme (b), referred to in paragraph 8 above, also to participate in such sessions. 
In connection with the organizations of the Seminar, attention is also drawn to paragraph 16 above. 
131. Activities of the Office of Legal Affairs: 
(a) Public international law and other activities. 
In this connection, however, attention is drawn to paragraph 34 above; 
(c) Activities concerning international trade law. The steps to promote training and assistance in international trade law are of particular concern to developing countries, and the activities of the UNCITRAL secretariat in this area are discussed in paragraphs 37 to 58 of the present report. 
The Secretary-General, through the International Trade Law Branch of the Office of Legal Affairs, will take the requisite action during the biennium 1994-1995 in order to implement the recommendations addressed to him in this regard by UNCITRAL and the General Assembly. 
133. Provision of United Nations legal publications. 
Information received from Governments regarding the fellowships and scholarships offered at national institutions will, at the request of those Governments, be circulated to all Member States. 
135. International Law Fellowship Programme. 
137. As in previous years, maximum use should be made, in the implementation of the Fellowship Programme, of existing human and material resources of the Organization so as to achieve the best possible results within a policy of maximum financial restraint. 
138. Upon the invitation of the Office of Legal Affairs, UNITAR should continue to participate in those aspects of the Fellowship Programme more in keeping with its organizational capabilities and in accordance with the guidelines set out above. 
139. Other possible activities. 
As pointed out in paragraphs 128 and 129 above, new activities should be undertaken only if the overall level of appropriations of the United Nations budget or voluntary contributions from States make them possible. 
Also in this connection, attention is drawn to the proposal in paragraph 195 below. 
140. Paragraphs 95 to 111 contain an account of activities performed by UNITAR which are related to the teaching, study, dissemination and wider appreciation of international law. 
146. In that connection, subsequent to the issuance of the 1991 report of the Secretary-General, 20/ contributions from the Governments of the following countries were received in 1992 for the International Law Fellowship Programme: Argentina, $2,676; Austria, $1,282; and Greece, $3,000. 
In 1993, contributions were received from the Governments of Austria ($1,293) and Greece ($3,000). 
150. No contributions were received for the regional courses organized by UNITAR. 
153. The Secretary-General would repeat his efforts, if the General Assembly so decides, in requesting voluntary contributions to the Programme. 
155. In paragraph 17 of its resolution 46/50, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to report to the Assembly at its forty-eighth session on the implementation of the Programme during 1992 and 1993. 
156. As part of the preparation of the report requested under the above resolution, the Secretary-General prepared an interim report covering the activities carried out during 1992 by the various bodies that participated in the execution of the Programme. 
157. In order to discuss the Secretary-General's interim report, the Advisory Committee held its twenty-seventh session on 10 December 1992. 
The session was attended by the representatives of the following members of the Advisory Committee: Bangladesh, Cuba, Cyprus, Ethiopia, Malaysia, Mexico, Netherlands, Nigeria, Romania, Sudan, Trinidad and Tobago, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, United States of America and Uruguay. 
The session was chaired by Mr. Morgan Adokwei Brown (Ghana), who was elected Chairman for the four-year membership of the Advisory Committee running from 1 January 1992 to 31 December 1995. 
Mr. Manuel Rama-Montaldo, Senior Legal Officer, Codification Division, Office of Legal Affairs, acted as Secretary of the Advisory Committee. 
160. Several speakers stressed the fact that the Programme of Assistance had succeeded, over the span of almost three decades, in carrying out its goals, including during recent years of financial constraint for the Organization. 
These goals had produced long-term benefits in international relations as they had fostered a deeper knowledge and appreciation of the rules of international law among qualified candidates, whether in governmental or academic positions, particularly in developing countries. 
In this connection, the same representative recalled the useful informal exchange occasionally carried out through telephonic conference between some members of the International Law Commission and members of the Sixth Committee in New York on the work carried out by the Commission. 
While their transmission to New York might be welcomed by some members of the Commission or some participants, others might feel inhibited by such a procedure, which might detract from the spontaneity of the whole exercise. 
163. Another representative inquired about the means of selection of participants in the International Law Seminar. 
The Programme was open to international law lecturers and young government officials from both developing and developed countries, although fellowships were reserved for candidates from developing countries. 
The selection was done by a Committee composed of members of the Legal Liaison Office, members of the academic community in Geneva and members of departments of the United Nations Office at Geneva dealing with matters of an international legal nature. 
165. In connection with the UNCITRAL Congress held in New York from 18 to 22 May 1992 on "Uniform commercial law in the twenty-first century", one representative inquired whether a comprehensive report on the Congress would be published. 
167. Some representatives recalled the efforts of some delegations in getting the Treaty Section of the United Nations to publish the list of treaties of which the Secretary-General is a depository, in the other official languages of the Organization, in addition to English and French. 
One representative, in particular, pointed out the desirability of as wide a dissemination as possible of the above-mentioned publication at prices affordable in developing countries. 
169. One representative pointed out that efforts should continue to be made to obtain the translation and publication of the judgments and advisory opinions of the Court in their entirety (1949-1992) into the other official languages of the Organization in addition to English and French. 
That representative believed that such an offer existed with regard to the Spanish language. 
As to private efforts in this connection, they were always welcome, but should not require any prior financial commitment by the Organization. 
172. One representative inquired whether the moving of UNITAR headquarters to Geneva would affect its collaboration with the Office of Legal Affairs. 
173. The representative of UNITAR pointed out that in all likelihood this would not be the case, since a liaison office in New York was being contemplated, which would facilitate the above-mentioned relations. 
175. The Advisory Committee held its twenty-eighth session on 29 October 1993 in order to consider the draft report of the Secretary-General referred to in paragraphs 155 and 156 above. 
Mr. Manuel Rama-Montaldo, Senior Legal Officer, Codification Division, Office of Legal Affairs, acted as Secretary of the Advisory Committee. 
179. Speaking generally on the Programme of Assistance, some representatives referred to the useful goals it achieved in fostering the idea of an organized international community under the rule of law. 
They would subsequently channel the invitation to the appropriate authorities in their respective countries. 
Another representative hoped for a fuller representation of Eastern European countries in the selected candidates for the seminar. 
That list, he added, could then be informally circulated to interested delegations in New York. 
The information reflected could be gathered through the inclusion of an appropriate paragraph in the annual letter that the Secretariat sends to States, international organizations and academic institutions in connection with the United Nations Decade of International Law. 
The fellowship was a very complete one, involving travel and nine months subsistence allowance, all of which amounted to about US$ 20,000. 
189. As regards paragraph 75, on fellowships offered at national institutions, one delegation inquired whether universities could send offers of national fellowships for developing countries directly to the Secretariat of the Programme or, rather through the Foreign Ministry of the country where the university was located. 
Once in possession of an offer of a national fellowship, the Secretariat would transmit it to all Permanent Missions in New York. 
192. One representative, supported by others, suggested that regional refresher courses in international law could be organized in various regions and the costs shared by the United Nations and the host country. 
193. In this connection, one representative inquired why UNITAR had not been in a position to organize regional courses in the biennium 1992-1993. 
194. The Secretary drew attention to paragraphs 76 to 79 and 110-111 of the report and pointed out that the reasons had been exclusively financial. 
Such a course could be open to Foreign Office officials of the four countries of the region making up Mercosur. 
197. Some representatives referred to various publications related to the goals of the Programme of Assistance. 
199. Some representatives, expressing their satisfaction at the publication by UNESCO of the work International Law: Achievements and Prospects in English and French, also pointed out their interest in seeing the work published into other languages of wide dissemination, such as Spanish. 
201. The same representative referred to the ninth edition of Oppenheim's International Law, which had recently appeared in English. 
202. Referring to participation in the Programme of Assistance in general, the same representative suggested that perhaps some other institutions, both inside and outside the United Nations, could be associated with the Programme. 
203. Several representatives shared the view that while a number of interesting proposals had been made during the meeting, more detailed information on them would assist their consideration at future meetings of the Advisory Committee. 
In particular, attention needed to be given to the financial consequences of such proposals and the effect of undertaking the suggested projects on the ability to continue activities, both new ones and those already under way, within existing financial resources or through voluntary contributions from States. 
204. At the conclusion of the discussion, the Advisory Committee adopted the draft report as a whole, including the guidelines and recommendations under General Assembly resolutions 46/50 and 47/32 reproduced in paragraphs 127 to 142 above. 
The PRESIDENT: I draw the attention of representatives to the fourth report of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.3), concerning a request for the inclusion of an additional item submitted by Egypt as well as a request for the inclusion of an additional item submitted by the Secretary-General. 
In paragraph 1 (a) of the report, the General Committee recommends the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional item entitled "Building a peaceful and better world through sport". 
May I take it that the General Assembly decides to include in its agenda an additional item entitled "Building a peaceful and better world through sport"? 
The PRESIDENT: In paragraph 1 (b) of the report, the General Committee also recommends to the Assembly that this item should be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
May I take it that the General Assembly adopts this recommendation? 
The PRESIDENT: Next, I should like to draw the attention of representatives to paragraph 2 (a) of the report. 
The General Committee recommends the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional item entitled "Personnel questions". 
May I take it that the General Assembly decides to include in its agenda the additional item entitled "Personnel questions"? 
The PRESIDENT: In paragraph 2 (b) of the report, the General Committee also recommends to the Assembly that the item be allocated to the Fifth Committee. 
May I take it that the General Assembly adopts that recommendation? 
The PRESIDENT: The Chairman of the Fifth Committee will be informed of the decision just taken. 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now turn to the report of the International Court of Justice covering the period 1 August 1992 to 31 July 1993; this report is contained in document A/48/4. 
Twice during this last year the Court has had to deal with complicated and lengthy requests for interim measures of protection in the case brought by Bosnia and Herzegovina against Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) concerning the Genocide Convention. 
Such requests for interim measures, according to the Court's rules, "have priority over all other cases". 
There have been indications that the Court's judgment in that case is perceived by both parties as a satisfactory final settlement of a dispute which protracted negotiations had failed to settle. 
It will be remembered that last year I was able to report that the Great Belt case between Finland and Denmark had been settled, indeed almost on the eve of the scheduled oral proceedings, in negotiations which had been suggested and encouraged by the Court itself. 
Thus, it was the intervention of some part of the procedures before the Court which apparently not only made further negotiations in this new context possible but made it possible for them to succeed. 
In this way, the Court procedure is beginning to be seen as a resort to be employed in a closer relationship with normal diplomatic negotiation. 
No longer is resort to the International Court of Justice seen, to use the traditional phrase, as a "last resort" when all negotiation has finally failed. 
I suppose a foretaste of this development was the 1969 North Sea Continental Shelf cases, where the Court, by deciding a legal question that had been a sticking-point, enabled normal negotiations to start again and to resolve the matter in a way acceptable to all parties concerned. 
This tendency to use the Court, acting under its contentious jurisdiction, as a partner in preventive diplomacy rather than as a last-resort alternative is after all only to conform to the place that courts enjoy in any developed domestic system of law. 
The total of such acceptances is now 57 out of the 184 Member States. 
There have also been several additions to the list of treaties with jurisdiction clauses. 
Whilst speaking of decisions in contentious cases, I should like to say something about the notion one sometimes hears that contentious proceedings before the full International Court of Justice take rather a long time. 
So the time actually taken by the Court for deliberation and drafting of a judgment is relatively short. 
The cases we get are very important cases and Governments naturally wish to take time over the preparations leading towards a decision that will be final and is without appeal. 
To give some idea of the dimensions of some of the cases, let me instance the one which is now in the hands of the Court for decision: the very important territorial dispute Chad/Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, brought to the Court by the Agreement of 31 August 1990. 
The written pleadings in that case amount to some 30 stout volumes of argument and documentation, and the phase of written pleadings was then followed by five weeks of oral hearings. 
The documentation is remarkable, for the case involves long periods of colonial history in Africa and both parties have been able to use the relevant British, French and Italian archives. 
Quite apart from the need for the Judges to read and study this vast if also fascinating array of material, almost every word of it, of course, had to be translated into the other language of the Court. 
The time-consuming nature of this exercise is evident, and certainly the Court has been working recently under very great pressure. 
All these things considered, one is justified in saying that the Court itself really works remarkably quickly, and the time taken will be found in any event, I believe, to compare favourably with other superior courts of both domestic and international jurisdiction. 
The Court has, however, found time to establish a Chamber for Environmental Matters, in the belief that some litigants might prefer a Chamber composed of Judges who have expressed a special interest in such matters. 
It may be useful, however, to make it clear that the establishment of this Chamber for Environmental Matters is in no way intended to suggest that cases involving environmental matters should go to that Chamber, or any other Chamber, rather than the full Court. 
The jurisdiction of the full Court obviously comprehends environmental matters, as indeed it comprehends any other question of international law. 
Furthermore, to take a contentious-jurisdiction case to a Chamber will normally require agreement of the parties to do so, whereas the full Court might have jurisdiction, whether under paragraph 2 of Article 36 of the Statute or under some treaty-jurisdiction clause, in a case brought by unilateral application. 
And, naturally, it would be the normal course to address any request for an advisory opinion to the full Court. 
Traditionally, the writers and commentators used to put before us what they conceived of as an ideal situation in which all disputes would be submitted for settlement to a court. 
I think there is now much more appreciation that some disputes require political decisions by a political body. 
Such a body will of course work within the framework of the law, but the reasons for the decision will be political rather than legal. 
People are much more likely to resort to the Court if they have a clear idea of what it can and should do, and what it cannot do. 
It is most encouraging to see the use of the Court thus supported clearly in the general context of "An Agenda for Peace" and as a component of the scheme of preventive diplomacy. 
I cannot leave this theme of the role of the International Court of Justice without a mention of today's tendency to proliferate other and specialized courts and tribunals. 
We may soon have three in The Hague alone: the International Court of Justice, the Permanent Court of Arbitration, and the new international criminal court for crimes committed in the former Yugoslavia. 
The relationship of these tribunals to each other and to each other's jurisdiction, and their respective contributions to the directions taken by the development of international law by the resulting case law from their decisions, raise interesting and difficult questions which might at some time have to be addressed. 
This is probably my last appearance before the General Assembly as President of the Court. 
This has been of very great importance to the Court in this time of expansion of its work and of the addressing of the difficult problems of staffing and premises brought about by that very expansion. 
Mr. HAAKONSEN (Denmark): So far there has been no tradition for opening a debate on the annual report of the International Court of Justice. 
However, times have changed. 
States appear nowadays to be more ready to submit their disputes, including politically sensitive ones, to the Court in order to obtain a final and legally binding settlement of the matter. 
In addition, the Court's role in furthering the international legal order may be commented upon without interfering with the Court's exclusive competence. 
The steadily increasing number of cases brought before it bears witness to this fact. 
This is particularly satisfying when seen in the context of the United Nations Decade of International Law (1990-1999), during which special attention will be given to the role of the Court both in settling inter-State disputes and as an instrument of preventive diplomacy through its advisory functions. 
It should always be kept in mind that bringing a dispute before the Court can never be regarded as an unfriendly act. 
If diplomacy and negotiations cannot bring about a solution to a long-standing contentious issue between States, the Court in The Hague has proven itself capable of handling its many cases in a flexible and efficient manner. 
In this respect, it is to be welcomed that the Court has now established a seven-member standing Chamber for Environmental Matters. 
This topic is indeed one of the high-priority items on the international agenda. 
Denmark can testify to the Court's ability in so far as the Danish Government has been involved in two cases before the Court within the last five years: the Jan Mayen case and the Great Belt case. 
In both cases, the Court has served justice in accordance with the high expectations placed on it by the parties. 
A particular aspect relating to the Great Belt case is worth highlighting, namely the role of the Court in maintaining the option of reaching a negotiated settlement. 
In deciding a preliminary question concerning provisional measures, the Court indicated at the same time that a negotiated settlement would be welcomed. 
The President of the Court expressed this view in the following way when introducing the annual report of the International Court of Justice (A/47/4) during last year's session of the General Assembly: 
One hundred eighty-six States are parties to the Statute of the Court, but only 57 have recognized its compulsory jurisdiction, and among those is only one permanent member of the Security Council. 
Mr. ROWE (Australia): The Australian delegation wishes to thank the distinguished President of the International Court of Justice for his excellent report and enlightening statement. 
The role of the Court, as the principal judicial organ of the United Nations, is today more important than ever, as so much more is expected of the United Nations in maintaining international peace and security. 
In his report "An Agenda for Peace" (A/47/277), the Secretary-General has expressed the view that greater reliance on the Court could contribute significantly to preventive diplomacy. 
This view was amplifled only last week by the President of the Court, when he reminded us in his address to the Sixth Committee that the International Court of Justice is an integral component of the United Nations system aimed at the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The International Court of Justice has been under-utilized for much of its existence, though there has recently been an encouraging trend towards more frequent recourse to the Court, as the President mentioned in his statement this morning. 
One of the best ways to promote the use of the Court as an effective dispute-resolution mechanism is for Member States to make the individual decision, under Article 36 of the Statute, to accept its compulsory jurisdiction. 
The fiftieth session of the General Assembly, which will coincide with the fiftieth anniversary of the Court, might provide a timely occasion for the recording of progress on movement towards acceptance of the Court's jurisdiction. 
We note that in "An Agenda for Peace" and more recently in his report on the work of the Organization (A/48/1), the Secretary-General has recommended that he be authorized to take advantage of the advisory competence of the Court. 
We know there is still some ongoing resistance to the Secretary-General's proposal, but not, we understand, from the Court. 
It is time to give serious consideration to the proposal and to determine the modalities under which such authorization could be granted. 
In his statement to the General Assembly last year, the President of the International Court of Justice noted that a review of its working methods would assist in improving its functioning and thereby promote its use. 
Such a review would be of particular value against a background where greater adherence to the jurisdiction of the Court is being promoted as a contribution to the preservation of peaceful relations among States and where the Court is being given more prominence as a dispute-settlement mechanism. 
Australia favours such a review, which should take into account the promotion of the wider acceptance of the Court's jurisdiction by the year of its fiftieth anniversary. 
We note that use is being made of chambers, particularly in the recent El Salvador-Honduras case, which is mentioned in the report, and we would welcome further development of this mechanism. 
Above all, it is essential that the Court continue to be provided with adequate resources to carry out its growing tasks. 
We wish it well, and we reiterate Australia's commitment to it and to the cause of international justice. 
Mr. TELLO (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): Mr. President, my delegation had asked to make a statement before the General Assembly took note of the report of the Court. 
When you assumed the presidency of this session of the Assembly, we pledged to work with you as you discharged your functions. 
In response to your request, we agreed to speak afterwards, although we do not fully understand or share the arguments that we have heard, which apparently prevent Member States from speaking at the time they deem most appropriate. 
We are appreciative of Judge Lachs' long career dedicated to the development of international law, both inside and outside the Court, and of the invaluable impartiality and independence of his judgements, not to mention his valuable contributions to the teaching of law. 
We wish to congratulate Hungary, which deposited its declaration on 22 October 1992. 
Even though judgeships on the Court are not limited to nationals of those States that have made such a declaration, it is no doubt true that when that condition is met the Court's image is strengthened, as is countries' commitment to and confidence in the Court. 
The limited presence of the permanent members of the Security Council and that group of 57 States does not have a positive effect on the Court's work, nor on the necessary balance that must exist between the principal organs of the United Nations. 
The Court's efficacy and capacity for action would no doubt be strengthened considerably if all the permanent members of the Security Council made such a declaration. 
The Mexican delegation considers that the General Assembly must fulfil completely the function assigned it by the Charter, and so we call on Member States to give this important report greater attention. 
Recourse to the Security Council when the Court's means have not yet been exhausted minimizes the latter's potential to resolve legal problems, which sometimes constitute the crux of potential crises. 
This view could and should be of special usefulness in strengthening preventive diplomacy. 
With that very intention, a number of States, including Mexico, have supported the Secretary-General's suggestion that he be granted the competence to request advisory opinions from the Court, when circumstances warrant and in accordance with the precise modalities of the principles of the Charter and of international law. 
Finally, my delegation cannot fail to mention the fact that in 1995 the Court, too, will celebrate its fiftieth anniversary. 
This annual pilgrimage, as it were, is an affirmation of the Charter provision that the International Court of Justice is not only the judicial organ but also an inseparable component of the United Nations. 
Such an objective is not only enshrined in the Charter but is also firmly rooted in the shared goal of maintaining international peace and resolving international disputes through peaceful means. 
The continued role of the Court in this area is to be welcomed for, as stipulated in Article 33 of the Charter, 
"The parties to any dispute, the continuance of which is likely to endanger the maintenance of international peace and security, shall, first of all, seek a solution by negotiation, enquiry, mediation, conciliation, arbitration, judicial settlement ...". 
As I have said, we welcome the role of the Court in the peace effort. 
The report states that last year alone the Court dealt with a wide range of disputes, including treaty interpretation, territorial maritime disputes and disputes relating to the alleged violation of human rights and international humanitarian law. 
My delegation reiterates its support for the establishment of the Trust Fund, which should enable more parties to a dispute to take advantage of the facilities provided by the Court. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 13? 
Mr. AYEWAH (Nigeria): The Nigerian delegation would like to join other delegations that have congratulated the Secretary-General on the lucidity and painstaking manner in which he has drawn up and presented his report. 
My delegation has also taken note of the various prescriptions and recommendations by the Secretary-General in the report which are in themselves far reaching and which, if implemented faithfully, would go a long way towards assisting the Organization to achieve the purpose for which it was created. 
The United Nations is passing through a crucial phase in the multilateral process of harnessing our collective objectives and aspirations to the common good. 
It is therefore our collective responsibility to translate those ideas into concrete objectives which would be of benefit to Member States. 
It is significant that the Secretary-General has underscored in his report some of the critical problems confronting the Organization in the areas of peace and security, socio-economic development, the environment and the restructuring of the various organs of the United Nations system. 
While my delegation would like to commend the Secretary-General for his wisdom and foresight in bringing these issues to the fore, we wish to make the following comments as our contribution to the debate on the subject. 
My delegation agrees with the Secretary-General when he posits that without peace there can be no development, and that without development the basis for democracy is tenuous. 
In this connection, we commend the United Nations for its preoccupation with peace-keeping and peacemaking. 
We accept that the proliferation of hotbeds of tensions fuelled by ethnic rivalries, socio-economic disparities, underdevelopment and the emergence of new micro-nationalisms cannot but engage the attention of our Organization. 
There is an urgent need to streamline the processes such that peace-keeping operations do not become intractable or interminable. 
It is important also in this regard to take necessary measures to ensure the safety of all personnel involved in peace-keeping operations. 
My delegation would like to stress that countries which willingly offer to participate in these operations do so as part of their obligations under the Charter and as their contribution to the mitigation of human suffering. 
It would be tantamount to double jeopardy for such countries to suffer humiliation and abuse in addition to bearing the material costs for assigning their nationals to undertake these United Nations missions. 
In this connection, prompt and full reimbursement to contributing-troop countries would encourage consistent and even wider participation by Member States in the United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
In pursuing the purposes of "An Agenda for Peace", it is desirable that the United Nations limit itself to preventive diplomacy, peacemaking and peace-keeping. 
The issue of post-conflict peace-building involving efforts at putting in place political processes in conflict areas requires caution and additional consideration. 
The issue of development is one in which every Member State has a stake and a contribution to make. 
In view of the widening disparities between the North and the South, the adoption of an agenda for development must undertake as a first step to reactivate the North-South dialogue. 
Then it should address the issue of trade, official development assistance, the debt crisis and the injection of new financial flows, especially into the economies of the developing countries. 
It was in recognition of this fact that Africa's economic crisis was brought to international attention in 1986 with the adoption of the United Nations Plan of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development (UNPAAERD). 
Unfortunately this programme failed to achieve the desired result. The General Assembly then undertook a reassessment of UNPAAERD by adopting its New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s with measurable objectives. 
In my delegation's view, this new agenda will suffer the same fate unless a firm determination is made by the international community to deliver on its commitment. 
The Secretariat of the United Nations is an international civil service, and like any bureaucracy there is a compelling need for it to look critically at itself, justify its raison d'\x{76bb}re and reassess how it proposes to meet the challenges of the future. 
It is in this connection that we welcome the bold steps the Secretary-General has taken over the past 12 months to restructure the Secretariat with a view to achieving efficiency, minimizing waste and promoting accountability. 
However, in the process of carrying out this restructuring, care needs to be taken to ensure that the principles of representativeness and of geographical distribution are maintained, particularly at the management level of the Secretariat. 
While my Government has already expressed its views on this subject in this body, and in response to the Secretary-General's requests to Member States, it wishes to state once again that the Security Council can lay claim to legitimacy, moral authority and representativeness only when it is fully democratized. 
The reform process must not be piecemeal; it must be global to include all the regions. 
Such a development would be antithetical to the spirit of the Charter. 
The United Nations is what we make of it. 
From an Organization of which so much is expected, so much must be given. 
Member States have a responsibility to make the Organization viable. 
To this end we join with the Secretary-General in urging all Member States to endeavour to pay their assessed contributions so that the work of the Organization is not unduly constrained. 
It also endorses the Movement's observations, suggestions and proposals as part of a consistent effort to contribute to the strengthening of the United Nations while remaining true to the purposes and principles of the Charter. 
We are grateful to the Secretary-General for presenting a comprehensive report that deals accurately with the Organization's activities in the many spheres with which it deals. 
At the same time, the report contains analyses, proposals and projections that will stimulate thought, debate and dialogue. 
It is undeniable that the past year has been marked by a considerable extension of the Organization's activities in the area of the maintenance and restoration of peace. 
Its role in the area of preventive diplomacy and post-conflict peace-building has also been strengthened. 
We consider it essential that this process be pursued and successfully carried out, using all the lessons learned from experience in the field and taking account of the guidelines and principles defined in the two resolutions adopted by the General Assembly on the subject of the "Agenda for Peace". 
At the same time - as is only right - completion of the process of decolonization continues to be one of the priority tasks of the Organization as it endeavours to fulfil its universal purpose. 
The Algerian delegation shares the concern which is frequently expressed by the Secretary-General, and which is demonstrated clearly in his annual report, about the exacerbation of the Organization's financial crisis by the accumulation of considerable arrears. 
In this regard, assurances that have been given over the past few weeks by several contributors and payments that have been received are encouraging developments. 
However, the fact remains that the situation of the Organization will continue to be precarious so long as its financial base is weakened as a result of the irregular manner in which Member States honour their obligations, or their delay in doing so. 
Another striking feature of the past year is the efforts made by the Secretary-General and by Member States to rationalize the structures of the Secretariat and of intergovernmental bodies. 
Of course, much remains to be done to democratize structures and their functioning and to improve communication and transparency. 
However, there is widespread recognition of what is necessary, at least in so far as the Security Council is concerned, and recognition of the need for the General Assembly to play its full role as defined in the Charter. 
It seem to us that the time has come to liberate the Organization's potential for initiative in the area of development, to give new momentum and vigour to United Nations action to establish more just and more equitable international relations. 
In addition, the integrated approach to human rights as one of the Organization's new priorities - this approach has been advocated by the Secretary-General - should in our view be a natural extension of the recognition by the Vienna Conference on Human Rights of the right to development. 
It is important that, henceforth, the efforts of everyone should converge towards full realization of this fundamental right, for the benefit of the peoples of the third world. 
At the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly, consideration of the Secretary-General's report on the work of the Organization was combined with a discussion of the report "An Agenda for Peace". 
This resulted in wide participation and aroused great interest. 
This year's debate confirms the importance of a thorough and constructive study of the Secretary-General's report. 
The next report of the Secretary-General will coincide with the submission of the agenda for development, which, we hope, will meet expectations and rise to the challenge. 
We hope that this, in turn, will lead to the qualitative improvements that are essential for clear expression of the faith of the peoples of the United Nations in the building of peace and in the creation of conditions for the well-being of all. 
Consideration of this report will strengthen the role of the General Assembly, especially in the current context, in which, in a spirit of dialogue and understanding, we are striving to revitalize the Assembly's work and strengthen its role under the Charter. 
The new dynamic approach outlined in "An Agenda for Peace" describes innovative types of peace operations undertaken under the aegis of the Organization. 
We are convinced that the Organization must be more effective and play a central role in the establishment of an international order, legally binding, which is more democratic and equitable. 
We welcome the process of enlarging the basis of consultation and information in the Council. 
Any constructive new measure is appreciated. 
We consider this process as a milestone on the way to consideration of a greater participation of Member States in the work of the Council, thus strengthening its credibility and authority. 
In this regard we welcomed with great interest the adoption of resolution 47/233, and we hope that the working group concerned will come up with useful and relevant proposals on questions such as the examination by the Assembly of reports of the major organs established by the Charter. 
Finally, we wish to stress that a revitalized Organization, including its Secretariat, would better guarantee the execution of its mandates in accordance with the priorities assigned to it. 
Those are my delegation's preliminary views on the important report on the work of the Organization. 
Of course, our interest in various aspects mentioned in the document will be no less keen when the various Committees of the Assembly take up the relevant parts. 
That report, "An Agenda for Peace", stimulated a thorough consideration in the General Assembly and other organs of the Organization of its important contents and various proposals. 
The Security Council also established a working group which met from time to time. 
The result of its deliberations is reflected in six statements by the Council's President. 
The Argentine Republic has already expressed its position on the document (A/47/232) presented by the Rio Group on 28 May 1992, "Guidelines for strengthening the capacity of the United Nations in the area of preventive diplomacy, peacemaking and peace-keeping". 
That document is still valid. 
I shall therefore confine myself now to drawing attention to three of its ideas. 
First, preventive diplomacy and preventive deployment are perhaps, for my delegation, two of the most interesting and important concepts in the report. 
The subject was considered in the Assembly's unofficial working group, and its preliminary conclusions are reflected in the resolutions. 
The Argentine Republic reiterates its determination to work with the United Nations in peace-keeping operations, in keeping with its tradition, and also expressly supports the concept of preventive deployment in peace-keeping operations. 
Secondly, post-conflict peace-building was another of the important subjects considered in "An Agenda for Peace". 
The international community, over the past few years, has witnessed a large number of armed conflicts, some of which have been resolved within the framework of United Nations forces. This emphasizes the fact that there is a close relationship between economic development and political stability. 
We also believe that this concept requires thorough study and should be dealt with by the Secretary-General in his much-anticipated report, "An Agenda for Development". 
Thirdly, with respect to the safety of United Nations personnel, Argentina participates, with a significant contingent of troops, in peace-keeping operations. 
The fatalities this year and the dramatic successes of Somalia and Bosnia and Herzegovina bear dramatic witness to the great seriousness of the problem. 
The Secretary-General has clearly drawn attention to this subject in his report. 
Today, the General Assembly is giving special consideration to this as well. 
We are pleased that the item has been included on the agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly and that the Sixth Committee will soon begin consideration of a draft convention on this subject. 
In this connection, we would like to give special thanks to the delegations of New Zealand and Ukraine for the energy and hard work they put into promoting this item. 
Just a few days ago, we took cognizance of the report of the Secretary-General on the work of the Organization (A/48/1). 
This is a comprehensive document which clearly illustrates the special period that our Organization is going through, as is the entire international system. 
We appreciate the methodological approach taken in this report. 
This crisis, in our opinion, could, in spite of its complexity, be viewed as growing pains, and this is evident in two particular areas that are closely interrelated: the financial difficulties of the Organization and the vertiginous increase in the number and functions of peace-keeping operations. 
Today, we must not only continue to give thought to these matters, but we must seek concrete solutions to existing problems so as to perfect the machinery for creating, executing and concluding these operations, which we will continue to support. 
If we fail to do so, this crisis, if allowed to continue, will doubtless undermine the credibility of the Organization, precisely at a time when it is finally being called upon to play the role for which it was originally created. 
Mr. BELYEV (Belarus) (interpretation from Russian): The delegation of Belarus would like to express to the Secretary-General its gratitude for his report on the work of the Organization (A/48/1). 
We are therefore satisfied at the fact that the report pays so much attention to questions of preventive diplomacy and the settlement of conflicts. 
Discussion of the recommendations of the informal open-ended working group established by the General Assembly has yielded concrete results, and the Security Council has also come forward with concrete proposals. 
There has been further development of new forms of preventive diplomacy, fact-finding missions, good-offices missions and goodwill missions, and the dispatch of special envoys to areas of tension. 
Most praiseworthy are the tremendous efforts undertaken by the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali. 
In our view, the most vigorous measures are needed to enhance the effectiveness of peace-keeping operations. 
At the same time, in their planning and execution the current possibilities and resources of the United Nations must be taken into account. 
The Belarus delegation wholeheartedly shares the view of the Secretary-General that in the international context, from the standpoint of security, some important events have occurred that have required new methods of settlement and new efforts on the part of the international community. 
and I personally would add "and the strategic arms reduction Treaty". 
Unfortunately, due attention has not so far been paid to these proposals. 
Our delegation notes with satisfaction the active work of the Organization on implementing the decisions of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, held from 3 to 14 June 1992 in Rio de Janeiro. 
The temporary UNDP office in Belarus is performing some important practical tasks, meeting developmental needs and also supporting the process of our society's transition to new forms of organization. 
Given the gravity of this situation, and despite our extremely difficult economic and financial situation, the Government of Belarus has made a contribution in the amount of $3.5 million to the Organization's budget. 
At the same time, we expect the Organization, in the form of its major organ, the General Assembly, to take measures ensuring that Belarus's financial obligation to the Organization is in strict concordance with its real capacity to pay. 
The Conference also indicated major areas of activity for the future and identified obstacles that hinder further progress in this area. 
We fully share the Secretary-General's conclusion that it was a turning-point in the Organization's work to promote and defend human rights. 
Of decisive importance for ensuring fuller respect for human rights is the coordination and cooperation of all organs of the United Nations and the specialized agencies, regional intergovernmental organizations and national institutions working in the field. 
The institutional reform being undertaken in the United Nations, the creation of new machinery for coordinating humanitarian activities and a step-by-step approach to the concept of transition from emergency assistance to rehabilitation and development are all important steps towards the management of emergency humanitarian situations. 
Unfortunately, quite a number of these situations have occurred in the Eastern European region. 
In this regard, the Republic of Belarus supports the expansion of international preventive measures, which involve the United Nations in difficult humanitarian situations, particularly in hot spots, on the basis of the full consent of the parties concerned. 
In this context, I would also like to touch on the consequences of the Chernobyl catastrophe which occurred more than seven years ago. 
The Republic of Belarus will develop a new approach on the part of the United Nations system to activities in stricken regions, worked out in conjunction with the new United Nations Special Coordinator on Chernobyl, Mr. Jan Eliasson. 
The approach received widespread support at the coordinating meeting in Minsk this May, and also at the summer meeting of the Economic and Social Council. 
Mr. KHARRAZI (Islamic Republic of Iran): My delegation wishes to express our appreciation to the Secretary-General of the Organization and his staff for the report on the work of the Organization. 
Let me first emphasize that my delegation is convinced that the United Nations, as the world Organization, can provide the framework for effective cooperation and dialogue among Member States based on the principles enshrined in the Charter. 
The United Nations has a crucial role to play in maintaining international peace and security and fostering a just and equitable system of international relations. 
The General Assembly must exercise its powers and functions relevant to the maintenance of international peace and security in accordance with the Charter. 
We are prepared to work in this working group towards that end. 
As reflected in the Secretary-General's report, during the period from 1 January 1992 to 31 August 1993, the Council held numerous meetings and adopted numerous resolutions and statements. 
My delegation appreciates the fact that the Security Council has been meeting almost continuously and that it has studied a variety of security threats around the world. 
Now the question is whether the Security Council - especially its permanent members - has acted resolutely and expeditiously to uphold justice and the principles of the Charter to reverse aggression. 
Has the Council shown the necessary political will to stop applying double standards? 
Unfortunately, the Security Council has been unable to shoulder its responsibilities in dealing with some clear cases of aggression, the most recent of which is the Serbian aggression against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, a Member of the United Nations. 
The Security Council should ensure that its role conforms to its mandate as defined in the Charter. 
Furthermore, the Council should respect the principle of transparency in its work and avoid undemocratic practices and hidden agendas. 
In this regard, the Islamic Republic of Iran concurs with the Secretary-General's view that: 
The current international climate is conducive to working urgently on the issue of reactivating the North-South dialogue to strengthen international economic cooperation for development. 
During the recent Ministerial Meeting of the Non-Aligned Movement, held in New York on 4 October 1993, the Ministers noted that the persistent recession in the developing countries and continuing economic stagnation in many of them were stifling their development efforts. 
In our opinion, the United Nations has a central role in promoting international cooperation for development and in bringing development issues to the attention of the international community. 
To conclude, I wish to refer to the measures taken by the Secretariat to enhance productivity in conference services, as reflected in the Secretary-General's report. 
My delegation is of the view that the introduction of these measures has caused difficulties for the proper functioning of the work of delegations. 
The report reflects a deep comprehension of the strong currents of history flowing in these troubled yet interesting times. 
The report manifests the Secretary-General's vast academic qualifications, his renowned diplomatic experience and skills, and his political courage in standing up in defence of justice, equity and peace. 
The report brings out the many achievements of the Organization as well as the challenges which require urgent and prompt response. 
My delegation is particularly impressed by the comprehensive manner in which the report established linkages underlying the need to take a composite approach for the realization of lasting peace around the world. 
But we must not allow temporary difficulties in implementing the will of the world community to cloud the vision and promise of the United Nations Charter. 
It also threatens international peace and security, and my delegation deems it entirely appropriate that the issue remains under consideration by the United Nations. 
In this connection, it may be stated that the United Nations Military Observer Group for India and Pakistan (UNMOGIP) has an essential role to play in ameliorating this grave situation and reducing tension and conflict. 
UNMOGIP should be enabled fully to carry out its mandate to patrol the line of control on both sides. 
Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali has offered his good offices to India and Pakistan to help in resolving the Kashmir question. 
Pakistan welcomes this initiative and has conveyed its acceptance of the Secretary-General's offer of good offices. 
The challenges presented by these realities are considerable, not least because of the essentiality of working to achieve a unified and integrated approach to peace, development and democracy. 
These changes and these challenges require responses of substance. 
The report indicates the Secretary-General's readiness to implement change and records practical steps which have been taken so far, in several areas. 
We welcome this approach. 
However, if the United Nations is to play, with maximum effectiveness, the central role which is now demanded of it, then further change - further reform - in the system really is necessary. 
Unless the Organization develops a comprehensive capacity to address today's and tomorrow's problems, there is a real risk of its gradually losing, with Governments and peoples around the world, the credibility it needs to survive. 
This particular role is vital because, as the Secretary-General notes, without peace there can be no development and there can be no democracy. 
There have been very practical consequences since then in implementing the recommendations in the Agenda, as mentioned in the report on the work of the Organization. 
In Cooperating for Peace Senator Evans identified seven priority areas for change, to give the United Nations that comprehensive capacity to meet the challenges of our times. 
The first is to restructure the Secretariat to ensure that the Secretary-General has an effective chain of command exercising authority over major United Nations operations, and to consolidate and coordinate in a more orderly and manageable way the present range of departments and agencies. 
We support the proposal that the Secretary-General create a new senior structure at United Nations Headquarters, under which he would have four Deputy Secretaries-General responsible respectively for Peace and Security, Economic and Social Affairs, Humanitarian Affairs, and Administration and Management. 
Each such Deputy would have full executive responsibility for the operational issues falling within his or her portfolio, subject only to direction by the Secretary-General. 
This would be a big change, and it is not the first time it has been proposed, but it is the change that, more than anything else in our view, would create the conditions for more orderly and effective management throughout the United Nations system. 
But more remains to be done, including in particular the development over time of a properly constituted general staff to plan and manage the military dimensions of such operations. 
The fourth priority is to give special attention to the machinery of preventive diplomacy, again both at Headquarters and in the field. These efforts have been largely ad hoc in the past, although the Department of Political Affairs is gradually building a core of appropriate expertise. 
We welcome both the recognition in the report that preventive diplomacy is now becoming understood as a vital field for practical action and the Secretary-General's own involvement in preventive diplomacy. 
We consider that the most promising approach to upgrading United Nations preventive diplomacy would be one which gave the Organization the capacity to offer a dispute resolution service to its Members, providing skilled third-party assistance through good offices and mediation. 
We suggest in this respect the creation of a number of regionally located peace and security resource centres to help carry out both preventive diplomacy and peacemaking functions closer to the area where problems arise. 
We also suggest there be a substantial upgrading of the information and analytical capability available to the Department of Political Affairs for these and related purposes. 
The fifth priority is to rethink the system of humanitarian relief coordination. 
Despite advances that have been made with the creation of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, we think some basic structural problems remain. 
But much more can be done, organizationally, to link these activities together, recognize their security significance and ensure that they are pursued with a sense of common purpose. 
The remaining priority, a very large subject in itself, is to regenerate the Security Council - not because it is now working ineffectively, but because its manifest lack of representativeness is beginning to have an impact on its legitimacy. 
Indeed, this remains an ideal target date for the achievement of a whole range of necessary organizational reforms. 
Our survival in the 1990s and beyond will depend on our developing a new understanding of what constitutes security and what contributes to it. It will depend on our capacity to think clearly about how to react to new security problems as they arise. 
It will depend on us all developing and sustaining habits of dialogue and a real commitment to cooperating for peace. 
The attainment of peace, development and democracy will also, though, depend on our willingness to rethink and reshape our institutions, particularly the United Nations, so that they can cope with the new realities. 
The Australian proposals are offered in this constructive spirit. 
The Secretary-General's report clearly reflects his commitment to meeting the challenges posed by these new realities. 
He acknowledges in his introduction that the renaissance of the United Nations remains in question and that the international community stands at a turning-point. Thus, his report is a stimulus to greater realism, engagement, effort and political creativity. 
We should all work with the Secretary-General to achieve the realization of that objective, which we all share, of a more stable world order through a stronger and more effective United Nations. 
Unlike the reports of previous years, it is quite long - the longest and most detailed document on the work of the Organization over 12 months. 
It is not our intention to deal with this significant document analytically. 
We associate ourselves with the Secretary-General's idea expressed in part III of the report, "Developing the global community", that we must stop and reflect on this important issue that is so vital to all human societies. 
It has to do with global development activities, operational activities for development, regional development activities and human rights. 
We agree with the premise that human development in its social and economic dimensions is the essential foundation of all global development efforts. 
We look forward to the Secretary-General's initiative on an agenda for development, and hope that it will set the guidelines for the Organization's work in the future in both the economic and the social fields. 
While most of the countries of the developing world have liberated themselves from colonialist domination, they are still in thrall to unfair economic and commercial and monetary systems. 
The developed countries have to abandon their conditions within the framework of bilateral economic and monetary cooperation and to embark upon collective multilateral negotiations. 
We seek a suitable mechanism that would make it possible to achieve this end. 
Having said this, we must state that there can be no development for the countries of the developing world unless they are enabled to acquire modern technology and to acquaint themselves with the scientific methods of development. 
This is a matter we hope the Secretary-General's development programme will touch upon. 
As regards Agenda 21, Sudan, in its regional context, has cooperated fully and has provided all the environmental studies that could contribute to this great humanitarian effort aimed at sparing the world grave environmental disasters. 
The Authority can play a significant role that would complement the efforts of the competent United Nations agencies in preventing the catastrophes that may overwhelm the Horn of Africa and Eastern Africa. 
Given the importance my country attaches to mothers' and children's health, a high council for child health care under the personal supervision of the Head of the State has been established. 
Also, a giant Ministry of Social Planning has been established with a view to promoting the welfare of Sudanese citizens in every respect. 
As for the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) we commend Mr. Speth, the Administrator of the programme which is of great importance to us in the developing countries. 
We look forward to further efforts by this important Programme and closer cooperation with other United Nations specialized agencies as well as with international and regional financial institutions. 
Once peace is established in Sudan, we look forward to increased cooperation with the Programme in the repatriation of displaced persons and refugees and the rebuilding of all that has been devastated by war. 
We wish to express our full appreciation for the remarks in the report of the Secretary-General concerning the United Nations Fund for Population Activities (UNFPA) because of its assistance in implementing our plan aimed at linking the priorities of our national development policies to population activities. 
We have received appropriate assistance in formulating the plans of the last census in the country. 
Within the framework of our cooperation with the World Food Programme (WFP) as contained in the report of the Secretary-General, Sudan offered 153,000 tonnes of grain to the World Food Programme to be distributed to all the needy in the country, especially in the southern part. 
Ninety thousand tonnes have been distributed but we have not been able to deliver the remainder. 
We hope that countries and institutions in a position to do so will help us meet our commitments by providing land, river and air transport facilities. 
The chapter that we mentioned deals with many of the activities by several agencies and organizations. 
The limits of time make it difficult to enumerate those activities. 
However, we are sure that those organizations and agencies have discharged their mandates. 
We have warned and continue to warn against selectivity and double standards when applying human rights standards. 
Human rights are fundamental and should not be politicized. 
Also, the right to development is an inherent human right. 
As for the fourth chapter concerning preventive diplomacy, humanitarian assistance and conflict resolution, we hope that "An Agenda for Peace" will be organically linked to the development programme proposed by the Secretary-General. 
In this regard, we associate ourselves with those who have spoken before us about the activities of the Security Council which have intensified recently. 
We hope that the General Assembly will be a genuine partner in the making of resolutions relating to international peace and security. 
Preventive diplomacy and conflict resolution cannot be practiced unless they are pursued in full cooperation with regional organizations. 
Peace cannot be preserved and maintained without removing the causes of national and regional conflicts with all their social and economic aspects. 
The turmoil in Bosnia and Herzegovina cannot be considered by any yardstick as one of the successes of preventive diplomacy. 
Having said that, we command, from this rostrum, United Nations successes in Cambodia and El Salvador while calling for a complete revision of its role in Somalia, especially with regard to departures from their mandates by United Nations forces in that country. 
I wish to commend in this respect the report's highlighting of the many efforts deployed by my country with the aim of ensuring delivery of humanitarian relief to all citizens without any discrimination whatever, wherever they may be, including the areas of rebellion and military operations. 
While we consider paragraph 493 of the report on the Sudan to be positive on the whole, we notice that it does not refer with enough clarity to the mission of Ambassador Traxler or to the reasons of my Government's reservations, at first, on that mission. 
My country's position stemmed from the fact that the framework of Ambassador Traxler's task had not been defined in an unambiguous manner and that it was reported that the mission had political dimensions which encroached upon our national sovereignty as it was defined without prior consultation with my Government. 
When the purely humanitarian framework of the mission was clarified, my country welcomed it and hospitably received the Ambassador, thus ensuring the full success of the mission and the achievement of its objectives. 
Sudan, in line with its ethical and cultural beliefs, has always been faithful to the donors of assistance to its people. 
My country absolutely believes the current conflict in southern Sudan cannot be resolved militarily but must be resolved through genuinely peace-oriented negotiations. 
Sudan has welcomed all initiatives by the leaders of Kenya, Uganda and Nigeria and by international personages such as the former United States President Mr. Carter. 
Sudan has also welcomed the recent initiatives of Presidents Moi, Museveni, Zenawi and Afwerki of Kenya, Uganda, Ethiopia and Eritrea respectively aimed at reaching a peaceful solution to the conflict in southern Sudan through negotiations and at breaking the present deadlock. 
That objective reality is not fundamentally the result of anything the Organization, its Members or its leaders and administration - that is, the Secretariat - have done or have failed to do. 
We all recognize that the background and, in large part, the primary cause of these ills is the influence of economic and social factors that affect developing countries in particular. 
There seems to be no Power or alliance of Powers in the world that is willing and materially able to exercise its authority unilaterally, and let us be thankful for that. 
What is more, certain isolationist tendencies can be perceived. 
However, there is a consensus that on the basis of participatory multilateralism it must be the United Nations that carries out the laborious task of establishing an order that is politically acceptable to all and that at the same time aims at solving urgent economic and social problems. 
If we decide to assign this crucial role to the United Nations, we must recognize that the first priority must be to put out the fires, to halt, contain or at least mitigate conflicts. 
At the same time, we shall have to act effectively and swiftly to attack the underlying causes of many of these tragedies: underdevelopment, dire poverty and the unjust order that prevails in the economic and trade relations between nations. 
Strengthening the United Nations within these terms means faithfully interpreting the Charter as regards the allocation of competencies among the various organs of the system. 
In this context we must also strengthen the Secretariat's capacity for taking initiatives and expressing views, but not of taking decisions. 
In this connection, my country has from the outset paid tribute to the Secretary-General for his proposals in "An Agenda for Peace". 
In addition, for reasons of urgency, many of the initiatives suggested therein have been implemented in the course of events through action by the Security Council and in most cases with the tacit or express approval of the General Assembly or the Member States. 
In that regard we believe that the strengthening of the Organization must lead to greater effectiveness in the execution of the mandates entrusted to the Secretary-General. 
This subject could also be dealt with in the context of the questions related to the process of restructuring the economic and social system. In any case, such an approach would help to clear up misunderstandings and ease concerns regarding the character and competencies of those offices. 
In summary, this and other subjects and ideas dealt with in the Secretary-General's report deserve our Government's special attention. 
We are prepared to consider them and their adoption so long as, in the General Assembly and other bodies, we have removed certain elements in which, for the sake of pragmatism and effectiveness, the constitutional authority of the Secretariat may be exceeded. 
This is the very criterion we apply when examining the paragraphs on preventive diplomacy and the future of peace-keeping operations. 
Uruguay believes that the net result of what has been done is unquestionably positive. Millions of people all across the world can bear witness to the effective action of the Organization, and Uruguay is very proud to take part in this collective enterprise. 
We regard peace-keeping operations as an element in the political settlement of a given conflict through the creation of a climate of stability. 
Obviously, however, they are not appropriate to every crisis. 
What, then, are the prerequisites for the deployment of a peace-keeping force? 
The second prerequisite is the existence of a viable, precise and well articulated mandate, providing, so far as possible, a realistic timetable - something that requires a Security Council decision based on reliable information. 
We are very happy to note the steady improvement in the formulation of peace plans and the tendency to approve very clearly defined mandates. 
Similarly, we warmly welcome the increase in the planning capacity of the Secretariat, which should be manifested in expansion of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations. 
The third important factor is unified command and control by the Secretary-General, under the political supervision of the Security Council. 
Strict implementation of this principle is essential to the success of any operation. 
Unified command must be scrupulously respected. 
Fourthly, the safety of personnel - military or civilian - involved in operations must, so far as possible, be guaranteed. 
In this respect, we welcome the recent Security Council resolution on the subject and General Assembly resolution 47/120 B. We support the initiative of New Zealand and Ukraine in proposing that the Sixth Committee discuss the preparation of a draft convention on the security of personnel. 
Fifthly, there must be adequate financing. 
This will necessitate careful supervision of the budget and of the conduct of the operation and a renewed formal commitment by countries to pay their contributions fully and on time. 
Faced with the crises in Somalia, Haiti and Bosnia, people yield easily to frustration and to the temptation to indulge in criticism of United Nations actions. 
On the contrary, we are quite prepared to make whatever contribution we can to its improvement. 
However, before engaging in blind, emotional criticism, we must give some thought to the fact that the United Nations is only the sum of its Members. 
Thus, we are all bound to its successes and its failures. 
In varying degrees, but collectively, we are all responsible for the fruits of the labours of the Organization. 
My delegation will deal with them as appropriate when the relevant agenda items are taken up at plenary meetings or at meetings of the Main Committees. 
At this stage, I wish to make a few general observations. 
My delegation shares the Secretary-General's opinion that the United Nations has a central role to play in advancing peace, security and development. 
He said also that the current climate in international relations presents an opportunity to reactivate North-South dialogue and to enhance South-South cooperation. 
With this expectation, my delegation looks forward to the Secretary-General's agenda for development, which, we trust, will provide firm ground for an exchange of views on a framework for concrete action to promote international cooperation for development. 
The delegation of Nepal agrees with the Secretary-General that it is important to promote democracy in all aspects of international relations - particularly within the United Nations system. 
We have communicated to the Secretary-General our views on the composition of the Council. 
My delegation looks forward to a more detailed discussion of this question later in the session. 
My delegation will provide all possible support for the Secretary-General's efforts to streamline the Secretariat and the Organization's presence in the field. 
My delegation therefore emphasizes that restructuring and streamlining should not be at the cost of the loss of programmes and projects for development. 
The General Assembly has adopted two important resolutions dealing with various proposals of the Secretary-General. 
My delegation believes that the concepts and proposals in "An Agenda for Peace" are evolutionary. 
This is an ongoing process, and my delegation is ready to cooperate in further discussions. 
Mr. ANSARI (India): My delegation asked to speak at this late hour only on account of the remarks relating to my country in the statement on this agenda item by the representative of Pakistan. 
It appreciates his reference to the Simla Agreement and to the commitment therein of the two sides to resolve the issues peacefully, through negotiations. 
That apprehension seems to be confirmed by the language used by representatives of Pakistan in briefing foreign Governments on the subject. 
However, we are not anxious for talks with India". 
I submit that the unwillingness is because Pakistan has opted for the paths of subversion, terrorism and hostile propaganda against India as its principal instruments of policy. 
Each of those violates the bilateral agreements referred to by the Secretary-General in paragraph 352 of his report. 
The PRESIDENT: I would appeal to representatives to be as brief as possible, as the hour is late. 
The Simla Agreement does not preclude discussion or deliberation of this issue in international forums. 
There are Security Council resolutions - numerous Security Council resolutions - which mandate that the final disposition of the Jammu and Kashmir dispute should be in accordance with the wishes of the people, through a free and impartial plebiscite under the auspices of the United Nations. 
I would also like to point out that the Simla Agreement was signed in 1972. 
Well, we are not indulging in terrorism. 
It is India which is indulging in the worst kind of terrorism, the kind called State terrorism. 
And it is suppressing and subjugating a territory which does not belong to it. 
It should read the Security Council documents again: it should also go back and read the resolution of 5 January 1949 which solemnizes the agreement between Pakistan and India to make all necessary arrangements for holding a free and impartial plebiscite. 
Where has that commitment gone? Are Indians becoming a victim of growing amnesia? Are they forgetting their commitments? Or is this a deliberate tactic to confuse international opinion? 
They are surprised and dismayed that what Pakistan is doing is "engineering". 
Some 40,000 people have been killed; women have been raped by security forces with impunity - in certain cases with wantonness - as a part of their well-conceived strategy to terrorize people into submission. 
The worst practices of terrorism are committed by India itself. 
I have the facts and figures, but because of the lateness of the hour I will not go into them. 
The PRESIDENT: We are well beyond the closing time, but the representative of India wishes to speak again. 
I do not know the punishment in criminal law for the offence of flogging, but that is what the delegation of Pakistan have inflicted on this Assembly. They flog an argument without sustaining it. 
They indulge in what logicians call systematically misleading expressions. 
They tell us not the time and date on which the Government of Pakistan implemented part II A of the resolution adopted on 13 August 1948 by the United Nations Commission for India and Pakistan (UNCIP) - a resolution so often and so selectively cited by them. 
They explain not how part III of the same resolution could ever have been implemented without the completion of the total withdrawal of Pakistani troops from Jammu and Kashmir, as stipulated in part II. 
They reveal not how the pulsation of time and space, and the movement of the chariot of history itself, could have been stalled. 
Above all, they explain not the annexation to Pakistan of a part of Jammu and Kashmir known as the Northern Areas, for which they were indicted by one of their own high courts very recently - in March this year. 
They admit not their own culpability and tax, instead, the credulity of this Assembly. 
The PRESIDENT: The representative of Pakistan wishes to speak in exercise of the right of reply. 
I call on him, and appeal to him to be brief. 
Let me remind the representative of India that the question of demilitarization applied to Jammu and Kashmir territory as a whole and not to Azad Jammu and Kashmir alone. 
Pakistan did comply with the provisions spelled out in the Security Council resolutions, but when the time came for the withdrawal of Indian forces, India wriggled out of its commitment, offering many excuses. 
Sir Owen Dixon, the United Nations Mediator, was constrained to report that India was insisting on conditions that made the holding of a free and impartial plebiscite impossible. 
Thus, right from the beginning it was India that stalled the implementation of the Security Council resolutions by turning down all proposals for the demilitarization of Jammu and Kashmir, which would have paved the way for a plebiscite. 
We are ready for a plebiscite today, and we are ready to make appropriate administrative arrangements as and when defined by the Security Council, if India is ready. 
Are they trying to suggest that the right of self-determination is to be exercised only in Azad Kashmir, in one part of Pakistan, and that India is not going to allow it to be exercised in occupied Kashmir? This is illogical, to say the least. 
The PRESIDENT: It is customary for the Assembly to take note of the annual report of the Secretary-General on the work of the Organization. 
If I hear no objection, may I consider that the Assembly wishes to take note of the report? 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 10. 
Approves the first report of the Credentials Committee. 
Today at 8 a.m. New York time a delegation headed by Monsignor Vinko Puljic the Archbishop of Sarajevo travelling under the protection of UNPROFOR on a sanctioned mission of peace to Vares was intercepted in Rajlovac near Sarajevo by Serbian forces. 
Once again, UNPROFOR relented and under threat allowed the armoured personnel carrier transporting the delegation to be opened. 
The rest of the delegation consisting of four Catholic priests were forcibly returned to Sarajevo. 
This incident is all too similar to the murder of our former deputy Prime Minister Mr. Hakija Turajlic, while under the protection of UNPROFOR. 
We had hoped and believed that UNPROFOR and the international community would not permit such an event to be repeated. 
We also hold UNPROFOR accountable for the failure of this peace mission and potential negative consequences in the delicate situation at Vares. 
Deeply concerned that after more than twenty months the Libyan Government has not fully complied with these resolutions, 
Determined to eliminate international terrorism, 
Convinced that those responsible for acts of international terrorism must be brought to justice, 
Convinced also that the suppression of acts of international terrorism, including those in which States are directly or indirectly involved, is essential for the maintenance of international peace and security, 
Acting under Chapter VII of the Charter, 
1. Demands once again that the Libyan Government comply without any further delay with resolutions 731 (1992) and 748 (1992); 
3. Decides that all States in which there are funds or other financial resources (including funds derived or generated from property) owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by: 
6. Further decides that, in order to make fully effective the provisions of resolution 748 (1992), all States shall: 
(a) require the immediate and complete closure of all Libyan Arab Airlines offices within their territories; 
(b) prohibit any commercial transactions with Libyan Arab Airlines by their nationals or from their territory, including the honouring or endorsement of any tickets or other documents issued by that airline; 
(c) prohibit, by their nationals or from their territory, the entering into or renewal of arrangements for: 
(ii) the provision of engineering or maintenance servicing of any aircraft or aircraft components within Libya; 
(e) prohibit, by their nationals or from their territory, any provision of advice, assistance, or training to Libyan pilots, flight engineers, or aircraft and ground maintenance personnel associated with the operation of aircraft and airfields within Libya; 
(f) prohibit, by their nationals or from their territory, any renewal of any direct insurance for Libyan aircraft; 
7. Confirms that the decision taken in resolution 748 (1992) that all States shall significantly reduce the level of the staff at Libyan diplomatic missions and consular posts includes all missions and posts established since that decision or after the coming into force of this resolution; 
9. Instructs the Committee established by resolution 748 (1992) to draw up expeditiously guidelines for the implementation of paragraphs 3 to 7 of this resolution, and to amend and supplement, as appropriate, the guidelines for the implementation of resolution 748 (1992), especially its paragraph 5 (a); 
13. Requests all States to report to the Secretary-General by 15 January 1994 on the measures they have instituted for meeting the obligations set out in paragraphs 3 to 7 above; 
14. Invites the Secretary-General to continue his role as set out in paragraph 4 of resolution 731 (1992); 
15. Calls again upon all Member States individually and collectively to encourage the Libyan Government to respond fully and effectively to the requests and decisions in resolutions 731 (1992) and 748 (1992); 
Equipment designed for use in crude oil export terminals: 
Equipment not specially designed for use in crude oil export terminals but which because of their large capacity can be used for this purpose: 
- Prepared catalysts, including the following: 
V. Spare parts destined for the items in I to IV above. 
Accordingly, I recommended that the Security Council devise a set of measures involving the financial institutions and other components of the United Nations system that can be put in place to insulate States from such difficulties. 
Such measures would be a matter of equity and a means of encouraging States to cooperate with decisions of the Council. 
2. The Security Council examined the question of special economic problems of States as a result of sanctions imposed under Chapter VII of the Charter in connection with the Council's consideration of the item entitled "An agenda for peace: preventive diplomacy, peacemaking and peace-keeping". 
In a statement (S/25036) made by the President of the Security Council, on behalf of the Council, at its 3154th meeting, held on 30 December 1992, reference was made to the observations and recommendations set out in paragraph 41 of my report "An agenda for peace". 
In particular, the Security Council noted the recommendation that the Council devise a set of measures, involving the financial institutions and other components of the United Nations system, that can be put in place to insulate States from such difficulties. 
3. Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, entitled "Action with respect to threats to the peace, breaches of the peace, and acts of aggression", stipulates the measures available to the Security Council, including mandatory economic sanctions. 
These may include complete or partial interruption of economic relations and of rail, sea, air, postal, telegraphic, radio and other means of communication, and the severance of diplomatic relations". 
5. The Security Council imposed a comprehensive set of economic and financial sanctions against Southern Rhodesia with resolutions 232 (1966) of 16 December 1966 and 253 (1968) of 29 May 1968, both adopted under Chapter VII of the Charter. 
A review of the relevant cases follows. 
8. The Secretary-General referred, inter alia, to the communications from Portugal and Malawi in his report 2/ submitted to the Security Council in pursuance of resolution 232 (1966). 
As regards Mozambique, a request for consultation under Article 50 of the Charter was submitted by that Government after its independence from Portugal (see para. 18 below). 
While the note did not contain any reference to Article 50, the difficulties reported by Zambia were those relating, in particular, to transportation, communications, storage of fuel and alternative supplies for some commodities. 
11. By its resolution 327 (1973) of 2 February 1973, the Security Council decided to entrust the Special Mission referred to in paragraph 9 of resolution 326 (1973) with the task of assessing the economic needs of Zambia. 
As far as Zambia was concerned, the Special Mission, assisted by a team of six United Nations experts, focused on the assessment of Zambia's needs in maintaining alternative systems of road, rail, air and sea communications for its normal flow of commercial traffic. 
The Security Council endorsed the assessment and conclusions of the Special Mission by its resolution 328 (1973) of 10 March 1973. 
The Council also requested the Economic and Social Council to consider periodically the question of economic assistance to Zambia. 
That report provided, on the basis of the findings of the Special Mission dispatched under Security Council resolutions 326 (1973) and 327 (1973), a cumulative assessment of the needs of Zambia, with particular emphasis on the transport sector. 
Several other missions were subsequently sent by the Secretary-General to Zambia in order to review its special economic problems, to assess the impact of international assistance and cooperation and to identify outstanding areas of need. 
16. The first consultative meeting on Zambia took place on 15 November 1973. 
20. By its resolution 411 (1977) of 30 June 1977, the Security Council dealt once again with the hardship suffered by Mozambique in connection with the situation in Southern Rhodesia. 
No explicit mention was made of Article 50 of the Charter. 
21. In this case, the request for assistance made by the Security Council seems to be based only partially on Article 50 of the Charter. 
The Council also called upon States, and requested the United Nations and the organizations of the United Nations system, to provide an effective international programme of assistance; and drew particular attention to the special account established by the Secretary-General to receive contributions for the programme. 
23. The General Assembly has had on its agenda since its thirty-first session an item on assistance to Mozambique, and has adopted several resolutions thereunder. 
It is noteworthy that the resolutions adopted after the independence of Zimbabwe and the consequent lifting of the sanctions continued to recall Security Council resolution 386 (1976) and the appeal contained therein, made by the Council pursuant to Articles 49 and 50 of the Charter. 
24. By its resolution 661 (1990) of 6 August 1990, the Security Council, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter, imposed mandatory sanctions against Iraq and the then occupied Kuwait. 
In the same or subsequent communications, those States provided information regarding the special economic problems arising from the carrying out by them of the measures contained in resolution 661 (1990). 
While emphasizing their full adherence to the relevant Security Council resolutions, those States indicated grave economic, financial and commercial losses and costs incurred by them as a result of the implementation of the sanctions. 
27. Among the early requests for assistance considered by the Committee was that of Jordan, in many respects a unique case. 
Indeed, the vulnerability of Jordan, owing to its geographic location and the structure of its economy, placed that State in an extremely difficult situation by the crisis in the Persian Gulf, right from its outset, and particularly by the implementation of Security Council resolution 661 (1990). 
The Committee also recommended follow-up measures towards the undertaking of a full assessment, with suggestions for appropriate remedies, of the special economic problems of Jordan, as well as the mobilization and coordination of international assistance. 
The Security Council approved the special report and, by a letter of its President (S/21826) dated 24 September 1990, asked the Secretary-General to proceed to implement the recommendations and actions contained in that report. 
The findings outlined in Mr. Ripert's report, which was forwarded by a letter dated 22 October 1990 from the Secretary-General addressed to the President of the Security Council (S/21938), underscored the gravity of Jordan's situation and the urgent need to alleviate its hardships. 
30. Accordingly, the Secretary-General addressed, on 30 October 1990, letters to the Foreign Ministers of all States, strongly supporting the Committee's appeal to provide immediate technical, financial and material assistance to Jordan to mitigate the consequences of the difficulties faced by it as a result of that crisis. 
Furthermore, by separate letters dated 22 November 1990 and 30 December 1990, respectively, the Secretary-General called on the relevant agencies, organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system to intensify their programmes of assistance in response to the pressing needs of Jordan. 
32. From the outset of its deliberations, the Working Group agreed that it should deal seriously, expeditiously, and realistically with all communications addressed to the Security Council in the context of Article 50. 
Accordingly, the Working Group developed a unified procedure for consideration, on a case-by-case basis, of the individual applications. 
That procedure involved both written submissions and oral presentations by the representatives of the applicant countries, as well as review of the relevant information provided by the secretariat (the then Department of International Economic and Social Affairs). 
The Group also adopted a methodology comprising two sets of elements: for identifying the losses and additional costs arising from the carrying out of Security Council resolution 661 (1990); and for inclusion in observations and recommendations regarding specific requests for assistance. 
Those elements served as a general framework for the formulation by the Working Group of draft decisions on individual cases and their submission to the Committee. 
33. On that basis, the Security Council Committee established by resolution 661 (1990) adopted a series of recommendations with regard to the 20 States having invoked Article 50 of the Charter. 
Those recommendations, accompanied by additional explanatory material provided by the applicant States, were set out in the letters dated 19 and 21 December 1990 and 19 March 1991, respectively, from the Chairman of the Committee addressed to the President of the Security Council (S/22021 and Add.1 and 2). 
The affected countries expressed their belief that, "given the magnitude of the difficulties they face, the Security Council should give renewed attention to these problems with a view to finding quick and effective solutions". 
In conclusion, he expressed his strong support for the collective appeal launched by those 21 affected States in their memorandum to the Council. 
The Secretary-General undertook to coordinate through ACC, within the framework of this assistance, the activities of organizations of the United Nations system. 
By that statement, the members of the Security Council took note of the Secretary-General's oral reports of 11 and 26 April 1991. 
That statement was communicated to all concerned on 3 May 1991. 
In its resolution 757 (1992), the Security Council recalled the right of States, under Article 50 of the Charter, to consult the Security Council where they find themselves confronted with special economic problems arising from the carrying out of preventive or enforcement measures. 
In addition, Uganda (S/AC.27/1993/COMM.2530) submitted a request for assistance in connection with its economic difficulties arising from the interruption of a vital road construction project by a Yugoslav firm as a consequence of the Government's implementation of the sanctions. 
42. At its 65th meeting, held on 30 April 1993, the Security Council Committee established pursuant to resolution 724 (1991) set up an open-ended working group to examine requests for assistance under Article 50 and to advise the Committee on appropriate action. 
In its consideration of the requests, the Working Group drew upon the procedure and methodology of the Working Group established pursuant to Security Council resolution 669 (1990) concerning the situation between Iraq and Kuwait. 
43. At its 73rd meeting, held on 2 July 1993, the Committee adopted without objection as recommendations to the President of the Security Council the draft decisions submitted by the Working Group with regard to Bulgaria, Hungary, Romania, Uganda and Ukraine (S/26040). 
45. By letters dated 6 July and 9 August 1993 respectively (S/26056 and S/26282), the President of the Security Council informed me, by agreement of all the members of the Council, of the above-mentioned recommendations and requested me to implement the actions contained therein as appropriate. 
In those communications, I also requested States and the organizations concerned to provide me, on a regular basis, with information on action taken by them to alleviate the special economic problems of the affected States. 
By a letter of 14 September 1993, I forwarded copies of the replies received as of that date to the President of the Security Council for information and appropriate action. 
Following consultations of the whole of the Security Council, held on 20 September 1993, those communications were transmitted to the Security Council Committee established pursuant to resolution 724 (1991), and subsequently to its Working Group, for consideration. 
To expedite matters, under a revised procedure, additional replies are directly forwarded to the Committee and therefrom to its Working Group. 
47. At its 3063rd meeting, held on 31 March 1992, the Security Council, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, adopted resolution 748 (1992) imposing a regime of mandatory sanctions against the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya. 
However, no subsequent communication was received from Bulgaria. 
These two communications, however, did not explicitly invoke Article 50 or contain a direct request for assistance. 
Consequently, no specific action was taken by the Security Council on those two cases. 
The working paper further recalled the requests for consultations made by 21 States affected by the sanctions imposed against Iraq with resolution 661 (1990), and the actions taken by the Security Council Committee established by that resolution as well as by the Security Council in response to those requests. 
The representative concluded by noting that another question to be faced was who would have to bear the costs of providing assistance. 
55. In the debate that followed, members of the Special Committee generally supported the basic concepts underlying the working paper. 
56. Other delegations, however, expressed preference for a cautious approach, as Article 25 of the Charter created an unconditional obligation to apply mandatory sanctions, and Article 50 confined itself to providing for a right to consult the Security Council. 
It was suggested, inter alia, that the most appropriate solution to the question presented in the working paper might be the development of procedures aimed at facilitating consultations between the Security Council and the affected States. 
57. As to the competent forum for dealing with the subject-matter at hand, some delegations felt that that fell within the competence of the Special Committee, possibly in strict cooperation with any Committee established by the Security Council in connection with the imposition of sanctions. 
Other delegations, however, felt that it was not the function of the Special Committee to find solutions to specific cases. 
The sponsor that introduced the working paper suggested, at the end of the discussion, that the establishment of a permanent committee on sanctions, or an ad hoc committee each time economic sanctions were imposed, was an idea that merited serious consideration in connection with the implementation of Article 50. 
Both working papers centred on the establishment of a fund to assist third States affected by the imposition of sanctions under Chapter VII of the Charter; in both working papers, the fund would be financed partly through a percentage of assessed contributions, partly through voluntary contributions. 
However, in draft resolution A/AC.182/L.76/Rev.1 the fund was to be established by the General Assembly, and the Secretary-General was requested to prepare draft guidelines on the operation of the fund, for approval by the Security Council and the Assembly. 
The working paper provided that resources should be utilized to provide direct financial assistance as well as to finance technical assistance projects, and encouraged all other types of support, particularly in the area of foreign trade. 
In draft resolution A/AC.182/L.77, instead, a trust fund was to be established by the Security Council on a case-by-case basis as part of its resolutions imposing sanctions under Chapter VII and operated by the Council itself. 
The Council was also called upon to take other measures in consultation with Member States and international financial institutions, such as additional bilateral credit lines or assistance for export and investment promotion and technical cooperation projects in the affected countries. 
60. Some delegations expressed reservations as to the creation of a special fund or the use of a percentage of assessed contributions or of voluntary contributions. 
In that connection, some delegations highlighted the role played by the international financial institutions, inter alia, in the evaluation of the damages suffered by the affected States. 
62. The Informal Open-ended Working Group of the General Assembly on Agenda Item 10 was established by the President of the forty-seventh session of the Assembly to consider, in particular, the recommendations contained in my report "An agenda for peace". 
As part of its work programme for spring 1993, the Working Group discussed the recommendations related to the issue of special economic problems arising from the implementation of preventive or enforcement measures (Art. 50 of the Charter), starting in March 1993. 
63. During the discussions, similar proposals and issues were addressed as at the forty-seventh and forty-eighth sessions of the Special Committee described in section II A above. 
It was also proposed that, in considering the adoption of sanctions in the future, the Council should ask for an "economic impact statement" to be prepared by the Secretariat before taking any final decision. 
However, some delegations expressed their reservations regarding such a proposal. 
64. On 21 May 1993, I addressed the Working Group with a statement presenting a review of actions taken by me in response to General Assembly resolution 47/120 and statements by the President of the Security Council concerning "An agenda for peace". 
As regards Article 50, I referred to my consultations with Member States, the heads of the international financial institutions and other components of the United Nations system for the preparation of the present report. 
In that connection, I observed: 
"I consider this question to be a matter of urgency. 
Appeals to deal with the economic impact of sanctions have depended so far on the political will of countries in a position to provide assistance or on the capacity of the financial institutions to respond. 
But as sanctions become a more commonly used instrument, more permanent structures may be needed to study and deal with ensuing economic problems. 
65. The process of debate in the General Assembly on "An agenda for peace" resulted in Assembly resolution 47/120 B adopted on 20 September 1993. 
On the whole, the resolution is an important step forward in the follow-up to "An agenda for peace" and towards the realization of a new international consensus and framework for action in the field of international peace and security. 
Some sections of the resolution, however, require further action, both by the United Nations system and by intergovernmental bodies. 
68. In my statement to the General Assembly following the adoption of resolution 47/120 B on "An agenda for peace", I welcomed the Assembly's positive response on the subject of special problems arising from the implementation of preventive or enforcement measures. 
Most importantly, the Assembly recognized that immediate solutions should be found to such problems, provided Member States wished such measures to be effective, in situations where they were applied as an alternative to the use of force. 
I remain hopeful, therefore, that the implementation process will now proceed vigorously; and I will do my best to facilitate this process. 
In broad terms, these relate to the identification and assessment of such problems; the current practice and procedures for consideration of requests for assistance; and the available mechanisms and instruments for the follow-up to the agreed course of action. 
It seems important, therefore, to take stock, in a concise and integrated manner, of the experience gained by the United Nations, including the progress achieved and constraints encountered, in this area. 
Moreover, many of the neighbouring countries and other trading partners of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) are undergoing a critical period of transition to a market-oriented economy, with all its difficult implications and policy-induced adjustments. 
In many cases, however, it may be difficult to disentangle the effects, particularly when the estimates have to be based on deviations from the trend. 
In any event, the analysis of the full range of special economic problems that may arise from the carrying out of preventive or enforcement measures requires a sufficiently broad and flexible approach in order to take into account all relevant circumstances and factors in each case. 
At the same time, such an approach equally needs to be focused, precise and operational. 
As the scope of such measures may differ from case to case, so does the type of the resulting losses and costs. 
In general, they may include those relating to complete or partial interruption of economic relations and of rail, sea, air, postal, telegraphic, radio and other means of communication and the severance of diplomatic relations, as Article 41 provides. 
In this context, resolution-specific framework criteria may need to be developed for assessing particular situations of the affected States on a case-by-case basis and over a certain period of time. 
In addition to the direct effects of the resolution-related measures, indirect consequences of the crisis situation can be also identified, when necessary. 
75. The above export-related losses adversely affect the balance-of-payments position and can result in a substantial economic loss. 
It should be noted, however, that the balance-of-payments loss from exports foregone (decrease in foreign exchange availability) should be calculated net of the cost of imports that the affected country would have used to produce the corresponding exports. 
In terms of variables underlying financial requirements of affected countries, the losses on the import side when the imports can be replaced are only the direct subsidy (price discount) or the interest payments differential if the lost imports used to be obtained through concessional financial conditions. 
76. Financial difficulties that arise from sanctions may comprise those relating to suspended capital flows or aid, where applicable, and debt servicing. 
In the case of Iraq, several developing countries reported substantial losses of this type, as well as reduction in finance from Iraq- and Kuwait-based institutions such as the Arab Fund for Economic and Social Development and the Kuwait Fund for Arab Economic Development. 
For example, under the current sanctions regime, Iraq's foreign debts that were undertaken against future oil deliveries remain outstanding. 
However, for credits and grants, the critical variable is the programmed or expected disbursement, rather than a commitment. 
In the short run, most of financial disruptions have a negative economic impact on the affected country. 
In the longer term, if and when alternative finance is found, the economic loss with respect to investment, credit or grant should be given by the difference in interest paid. 
As regards the outstanding debts, the lack of payments due from the target country, until the debt servicing is resumed in all appropriate forms, continues to affect adversely the balance-of-payments position of the affected country. 
Among political variables, most essential are specific developments in the course of the crisis, particularly those relating to the evolution of the situation inside the target country and its reaction to the multilateral sanctions. 
While the three latter elements as indicated above have been generally recognized as direct effects of the resolution-related measures, opinions differ as to whether the three former elements should rather be attributed to the general impact of the Gulf crisis. 
79. In the case of sanctions against Yugoslavia, reported costs and losses of a special or sectoral nature relate mainly to transportation, e.g. transshipment of goods, joint ventures and tourism. 
The balance-of-payments costs associated with the transportation problems could include lower receipts (as claimed by the Ukrainian Danube Shipping Company) and/or higher payments for transportation services due to rerouting, monitoring costs and/or delays (as claimed by Bulgaria and Romania). 
In addition to freight and insurance charges and passenger fares, affected transport fees could include river, canal, port, pipeline and airport landing fees, customs fees and fees from servicing transport equipment from the target country. 
As a result of sanctions on trade and services, cessation of joint ventures may result in lost contractors' fees, profit remittances and lower exports (e.g. Romania). 
Furthermore, as an indirect effect on demand for the permitted services, the transit restrictions may affect receipts from tourism in the region (e.g. Ukraine). 
Beyond the balance-of-payments costs, a variety of other costs, including those relating to such largely domestic variables as the fiscal budget, investment, output and employment, were also reported. 
80. With regard to various types of losses and costs, a distinction can be made between the "recurrent" and "once-and-for-all" losses and costs. 
Examples of the former are exports or imports forgone and the increased cost of transport or transshipment and related services; examples of the latter are the cessation or cancellation of activities contracted in the target country and freezing in the target country of foreign assets and savings. 
Over a medium-term period, an affected country needs to find alternative uses for its material or financial resources that are released as a result of the sanctions and can no longer be devoted to exports of goods and services to the target country. 
If successful, these recurrent losses can, to a large extent, cease to exist. 
Thus, an estimate of the losses and costs from a given resolution-related measure is a direct function of the time horizon for such an assessment. 
In some cases, the impact of the sanctions can be of devastating proportions. 
The relevant factors include the general economic situation, the structural rigidities, the balance-of-payments position, particularly the level of international reserves, the fiscal budget constraints, the social and employment situation and the adequacy of safety nets. 
These factors should also be taken into account within an overall assessment of the specific situation of an affected country. 
In this context, the quantification of the impact on the balance-of-payments position and fiscal budget is particularly important, with a view to mobilizing international assistance of an adequate level and type as well as helping the affected countries frame appropriate adjustment programmes. 
82. Experience gained in the application of Article 50 shows that the specific situations of countries confronted with special economic problems arising from the carrying out of measures imposed under Chapter VII of the Charter may vary substantially from case to case. 
Among various affected countries, those nations that are contiguous with the sanctioned State and/or have close economic relations with that State tend to experience a myriad of most severe hardships as a direct result of the sanctions. 
For the most severely affected countries, these tasks can be best served by a United Nations mission being dispatched on the spot to perform its specific mandate in cooperation with the Government concerned. 
83. In the case of sanctions against Southern Rhodesia, such missions visited Zambia and Mozambique, pursuant to the relevant decisions of the Security Council. 
The mission's report 4/ clearly demonstrated the economic needs of Zambia and set out detailed proposals for international assistance. 
On this basis, the Security Council, in its resolution 329 (1973), appealed to all concerned to provide economic assistance to Zambia in the areas identified by the Special Mission. 
Subsequently, the relevant follow-up activities by the United Nations system were under periodic review by the Economic and Social Council. 
The Secretary-General sent several review missions in the following years, the reports of which were annexed to the reports of the Secretary-General to the Economic and Social Council or the General Assembly. 
Accordingly, the Secretary-General submitted to the Security Council a report on a mission to Jordan undertaken by his Special Representative, Mr. Jean Ripert (S/21938). 
86. As regards other States affected by the sanctions against Iraq, assessments of the impact on their economies of the Gulf crisis were carried out by the United Nations development agencies and programmes, in accordance with the relevant decisions of their governing bodies. 
For example, economic impact estimates were prepared by IMF and the World Bank for the Gulf Crisis Financial Coordination Group and by the United Nations Development Programme within its Special Programme for the Countries Most Affected by the Gulf Crisis, as described in section III C below. 
The same agencies are currently engaged in assessing the economic impact on individual affected countries of the sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
87. In the case of the economic sanctions imposed against Southern Rhodesia, the Council dealt directly with individual requests for consultations submitted by some States allegedly confronted with special economic problems because of their compliance with the sanctions. 
Also the request for consultations under Article 50 submitted by Mozambique was directly and specifically addressed by the Security Council in resolution 386 (1976). 
It is noteworthy that the Council did not entrust the Committee established by resolution 253 (1968) with the task of examining requests for consultations under Article 50, but dealt directly with them. 
88. In the case of the economic and financial sanctions adopted against Iraq, Security Council resolution 661 (1990) does not contain any reference to Article 50 of the Charter. 
However, the Security Council began to receive numerous requests for consultation and assistance under that provision soon after the adoption of resolution 661 (1990). 
Subsequently, on 24 September 1990, the Security Council adopted resolution 669 (1990), in which it entrusted the Committee with the task of examining requests for assistance under the provision of Article 50 of the Charter and making recommendations to the President of the Security Council for appropriate action. 
In its resolution 757 (1992), the Security Council included the sixteenth preambular paragraph recalling the right of States, under Article 50 of the Charter, to consult the Security Council where they find themselves confronted with special economic problems arising from the carrying out of preventive or enforcement measures. 
However, the Council did not entrust the Committee established pursuant to resolution 724 (1991) with the task of considering requests for consultation or assistance under Article 50. 
Later on, at its consultations of the whole, held on 13 April 1993, the members of the Council requested the Committee to consider, in the context of Article 50, such requests and to submit a report, with the Committee's recommendations, as soon as possible. 
On the basis of this mandate, the Committee established a working group that examined requests under Article 50 submitted by a number of States. 
On the basis of the authority conferred upon it by the above-mentioned provision, the Committee established by resolution 748 (1992) considered communications submitted by Bulgaria and the Sudan. 
In the latter case, with particular reference to the recommendations of the Committee established by resolution 661 (1990) and of the Committee established pursuant to resolution 724 (1991), the Council has limited itself to transmitting those recommendations to the Secretary-General for appropriate action. 
92. Under Article 29 of the Charter, the Security Council may establish such subsidiary organs as it deems necessary for the performance of its functions. 
In addition, the committees themselves draw up specific guidelines for the conduct of their work and also for the guidance of all States, international organizations both governmental and non-governmental, and individuals. 
Such guidelines are circulated to all States and international organizations and are also issued as a press release. 
The Security Council has provided for such an arrangement in consultations among its members and endorsed it in a subsequent resolution, as in the cases of the sanctions against Iraq and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
For the execution of its mandate, the Working Group itself draws up specific guidelines and procedures. 
In follow-up to these recommendations, the Secretariat has an important function of monitoring the implementation process, on the basis of information provided by States and relevant components of the United Nations system regarding their assistance to the affected countries, and reporting to the intergovernmental bodies, as appropriate. 
After consideration, the Committee adopts the recommendations to be submitted to the Security Council. 
A coordination and review of the activities undertaken by the organizations of the United Nations system took place within ACC. 
99. The General Assembly also responded to the appeal launched by the Security Council by including in its agenda items on assistance to Zambia and Mozambique, respectively; the resolutions adopted by the Assembly supported and reiterated the requests for continued and increased assistance to those countries. 
The Secretary-General was requested to seek information on a regular basis from States and concerned international bodies and agencies as to the actions taken by them in this regard. 
101. The Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly have not thus far adopted resolutions dealing specifically with the issue of assistance to States economically affected by the sanctions against Iraq and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
For that purpose, the Economic and Social Council had before it the World Economic Survey 1991 and a note by the Secretariat on the issue (E/1991/102), containing the analysis of the impact of the Gulf crisis. 
It has not often been commensurate with the needs of the countries affected; (k) The maintenance of the embargo against Iraq continues to penalize the economies of the countries that used to have substantial economic relations with Iraq ...". 
According to its programme of work, the Committee will take up the item beginning 16 November 1993. 
In this context, the Secretary-General appointed a Special Representative to undertake a mission to Jordan to carry out a full assessment, with suggestions for appropriate remedies, of Jordan's unique economic difficulties caused by the Gulf crisis. 
Information provided to the Secretary-General in this regard was reported to the Security Council, at its request. 
The Secretary-General also brought the issue to the attention of ACC and undertook, within the framework of this assistance, to coordinate the activities of organizations of the United Nations system. 
Furthermore, the present report is intended to contribute to the continuing discussion on and implementation of "An agenda for peace". 
108. In their replies, the aforementioned States recognized with deep concern serious economic difficulties faced by many countries as a result of the Gulf crisis, including the special economic problems arising from the implementation of Security Council resolution 661 (1990). 
Accordingly, the data submitted by them to the Secretary-General regarding their economic, financial, technical and humanitarian assistance was not confined to the countries having invoked Article 50 of the Charter. 
110. As regards multilateral financial assistance to other affected States, several donor countries expressed their strong support for the decisions of the World Bank to expand its lending, and of IMF to adapt its facilities, in order to satisfy additional financial needs of those States. 
In addition, they reported specific measures of bilateral assistance such as debt relief, untied emergency commodity loans on highly concessional terms, project and development assistance loans as well as food aid. 
Moreover, USSR provided additional oil delivery to India and Bulgaria as compensation for embargoed Iraqi oil. 
111. Finally, many donors highlighted their humanitarian assistance, particularly assistance to displaced persons and refugees, including repatriation of migrant workers to their countries of origin. 
113. All States that replied to the above-mentioned letters recognize the special economic difficulties of countries adversely affected by the sanctions imposed on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) and support the relevant recommendations of the Security Council. 
In particular, the critical role of the international financial institutions and the regional economic arrangements, especially in support of the transition economies of Eastern Europe, was highlighted in several communications. 
Some States (Ecuador, Hungary and Turkey) outlined the negative effects of the sanctions for their economies and suggested remedial measures. 
Although most of the emergency assistance operations have been completed, the ongoing activities continue to take account of the special economic problems of those affected countries. 
Furthermore, several agencies, in particular FAO, UNESCO, IFAD and UNIDO, have expressed their willingness to identify and implement additional assistance projects, within their competence and to the extent resources permit, with a view to further alleviating the impact of the Gulf crisis and redressing its longer-term consequences. 
In illustration, a summary of the reported information on the activities of the international financial institutions as well as UNDP is given below. 
119. Accordingly, the Gulf assistance programme, set out by the World Bank in November 1990, led to an increase in fiscal year 1991 in International Development Association (IDA) lending of special drawing rights (SDR) 314 million over the previously planned IDA commitments. 
In addition, SDR 200 million was transferred to IDA from the Bank's fiscal 1990 net income, together with an increase by Kuwait in its contribution to IDA-9 to $50 million. 
IDA was thus provided with sufficient additional commitment authority to meet initially its full operational programme in those developing countries affected by the crisis. 
The Bank played an active role in helping to design appropriate policy responses, in supplying technical assistance and working closely with other multilateral institutions to coordinate financial resources to meet the longer-term needs of affected countries. 
This assistance covered the financing of 35 country projects spread over 10 sectors of the Bank's activities, as well as adjustment lending and technical cooperation. 
120. IMF also took prompt action to adapt and expand its existing facilities and policies to provide financial support to its member countries affected by the Gulf crisis. 
121. As the Fund provides general balance-of-payments support, it is not possible to identify separately the assistance amounts falling strictly under the provisions of Article 50. 
In addition, the Fund arranged and financed 18 technical assistance visits to 7 recipient countries of this group. 
In addition, the Fund provided technical assistance to several countries concerned; and most recently it renewed its technical cooperation with the Sudan and Yemen. 
123. On the regional level, financial and technical assistance to the affected countries was also provided by the regional development banks. 
Thus, the AfDB provided in 1991-1992 a total of $818 million in grants and soft loans to five affected countries of the region (Djibouti, Mauritania, Seychelles, Sudan and Tunisia) and financed rapid disbursement programmes amounting to $191 million for three of them (Mauritania, Sudan and Tunisia). 
The response of AsDB comprised the financing of key production inputs (diesel oil and fertilizer) in its five member countries (Bangladesh, India, Nepal, Pakistan and Sri Lanka) under a total outlay of $284.5 million, with a view to enabling rapid disbursement of assistance required for recovery and renewed growth. 
Since 15 April 1991 when it became operational, EBRD approved lending to four countries (Bulgaria, Czechoslovakia, Poland and Romania) in a total amount of European currency units (ECU) 702.1 million; and engaged in technical cooperation programmes in these countries. 
The IDB assistance programme for Uruguay in 1991-1992 involved $424 million in lending, with an additional $13.2 million in related technical assistance. 
Within its operational framework, the Islamic Development Bank extended assistance amounting to approximately $773 million spread over 11 affected member countries, including Bangladesh, Jordan, Pakistan and the Sudan. 
124. UNDP established, in February 1991, the Gulf Task Force and allocated up to $4 million from its Special Programme Resources (SPR) to assist countries affected by the Gulf crisis. 
The Special Programme was to fund activities in the following five major areas of need: immediate humanitarian needs; human development and returnees; rehabilitation of institutions and infrastructure; management of the economic impact of the crisis; and environmental recovery. 
By June 1991, the funds were disbursed, allocated or earmarked for several assistance projects covering virtually all the affected countries and all the five priority areas. 
Further, in December 1991, UNDP convened a meeting of the international community to discuss a funding strategy on the basis of "Proposals for the socio-economic and environmental recovery of countries affected by the impact of the Gulf crisis of 1990-1991" (DP/1992/4). 
While the initiative was welcomed, it became clear that additional funding would not be forthcoming. 
These also include replies from three United Nations regional commissions (ECA, ECE and the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA), as well as AfDB, AsDB and IDB. 
126. ACC has been seized with the issue of assistance to countries having invoked Article 50 in connection with special economic problems arising from the implementation of sanctions imposed under Chapter VII of the Charter since 1991. 
132. Replies to the note verbale have been received from 13 Member States: Brazil, Cameroon, Cuba, Egypt (A/47/952-S/25839), France, India, Nepal, Nigeria, Romania, Russian Federation, Ukraine (A/47/962-S/25910), United Kingdom and Uruguay (A/47/947-S/25763). 
135. The need to elaborate a methodology for assessing the losses of the affected States was stressed. 
It has also been suggested that direct financial assistance through multilateral, including regional, or bilateral arrangements could be part of such a mechanism. 
138. The fund would serve to compensate for damages suffered as a result, inter alia, of trade disruption, fall in remittances, repatriation costs and escalation of prices of energy supplies and other commodities. 
It would cover adverse effects on national economies at both the macro and the micro levels, including government losses as well as claims by private companies and individuals. 
It would also cover payments in the pipeline, including deferred payments, which would be released promptly to the affected States. 
All Member States would be eligible for coverage under the fund without exception and on a non-discriminatory basis. 
139. The involvement of the international financial institutions and other organs of the United Nations system would be required, not only to command adequate levels of financial resources and to ensure the necessary expertise in dealing with trade and financial matters, but also to ensure a coordinated system-wide approach. 
140. There is another viewpoint shared by several countries, that introduces a note of caution. 
What is needed, according to this point of view, is a sympathetic hearing and an appropriate response to particular difficulties of the affected countries, on a case-by-case basis, rather than an attempt to mitigate all the possible consequences of measures taken by the Security Council. 
The international financial institutions such as IMF and the World Bank and regional development banks are regarded well-placed to advise and assist the affected States. 
This could include reprogramming of their funding to allow existing loans or credits to be channelled towards projects designed specifically to address the constraints resulting from the special economic problems of such States. 
As regards other relevant bodies, including national Governments and NGOs, it is recognized that they can also assist in various ways. 
For example, Governments can introduce a temporary change in import regimes. 
142. In his letter of 4 June 1993, the Managing Director of IMF wrote that he is "fully sympathetic with the desire to help countries that have been adversely affected by the spillover effects of sanctions under Chapter VII of the Charter". 
In such circumstances, the Fund can provide help through its policy advice, including a full assessment of the State's external situation, aimed at ensuring that the mix of adjustment policies and external financing adopted are consistent with the country's medium-term objectives. 
The Fund can also assist, as it has done in the past, through efforts to mobilize financial assistance in the context of consultative groups; the Fund staff can play an important technical assistance role for these or other groups. 
The Fund also stands ready to provide financial assistance under its existing facilities to any member experiencing balance-of-payments difficulties, including those related to the spillover effects of sanctions, in support of appropriate economic policies aimed at resolving the member's balance-of-payments difficulties. 
143. The President of the World Bank, in his letter dated 29 April 1993, expressed the view that experience gained so far did not indicate the need for any new measures or instruments to ensure an effective Bank reaction to crisis situations. 
144. The replies received to date from other international financial institutions, namely, ASDB and EBRD, reflect that their respective charter and founding agreements do not open the way at present for direct action in insulating States from the special economic problems arising from the imposition of sanctions. 
It could be used by the States concerned when consulting the Security Council regarding the impact of sanctions on the economy and on the populations. 
These provisions could be a subject of consultations with GATT if the countries concerned are Contracting Parties. 
Article XXI (c) of GATT states that "nothing in this Agreement shall be construed ... to prevent any Contracting Party from taking any action in pursuance of its obligations under the United Nations Charter for maintenance of international peace and security". 
GATT would provide for a permanent legal decision-making framework (involving a waiver from its rules and disciplines) for this process. 
148. Other programmes - such as UNDP, UNEP and UNFPA - have expressed their readiness to help in carrying out necessary assessments and in designing a coordinated response. 
ECLAC has further proposed that a contingency plan be designed for each region in which the Secretary-General would designate a lead institution to coordinate the assistance to be given by all international institutions concerned. 
For example, the Council will clearly need to take into account the number of countries that experience special economic problems as a result of sanctions as well as the magnitude and complexity of such problems in devising an appropriate response. 
At present, there is no mechanism in the United Nations to address the spirit of Article 50 of the Charter effectively and systematically. 
152. Experience gained over the years from the application of Article 50, and in particular the recent case relating to the mandatory sanctions against Iraq, point to a number of gaps and constraints that suggest the need for such a mechanism. 
The process of assessment of problems and needs has also varied a great deal from case to case, resulting in only general exhortations to the donor community; 
(b) There has been little research and analysis of the nature of the special economic problems that may arise as a result of the implementation of the preventive and enforcement measures imposed by the Security Council. 
Even in the case of sanctions against Iraq, the analysis was done on an ad hoc basis and did not, in all cases, cover the magnitude and the complexity of the ensuing problems in a comprehensive manner; 
For this reason, the effectiveness of the international response to those problems remains unclear; 
In such instances, this outcome has been disappointing for the affected countries, especially against the background of commitments and projected assistance by some donors and agencies in their efforts in the context of Article 50. 
153. While preserving the overall framework of a flexible and case-by-case approach, it should be possible to identify a number of measures that could be taken to improve the international response to the economic impact of sanctions. 
This could be achieved by providing the subsidiary organ customarily established in connection with the adoption of mandatory sanctions with a wide mandate to consider such requests and transmit its observations and recommendations to the President of the Security Council. 
The latter solution might in some cases decrease the workload of the "sanctions committees". 
This would of course be without prejudice to the authority of the Council to impose the measures it deems appropriate, and the studies might remain confidential. 
Also, there is a need to develop a common methodology, to be used by States in preparing the data to annex to their applications as well as by the United Nations system in assessing the requests for consultations and considering the provision of assistance. 
It is evident that the methodology should be elaborated and used on a system-wide basis; to this end, the issue could be studied and proposals developed by an appropriate subsidiary body of ACC. 
UNDP could provide assistance to States in getting acquainted with the methodology and in preparing their figures. 
Where a large number of requests for assistance are received involving diverse and complex specific country situations, the Secretary-General would, after appropriate consultations with the financial institutions and other relevant components of the United Nations system, issue a consolidated appeal. 
He would also establish, when appropriate, a consultative group composed of financial institutions, other relevant components of the system and potential donor countries to follow up on his appeal and monitor the assistance provided to affected countries. 
157. It is clear that an effective system of implementation of Article 50 by the United Nations system cannot function without an active involvement of the bodies and organizations in the economic and social sectors. 
This involvement is essential for carrying out and effectively coordinating relevant activities in support of the affected countries, in order to avoid duplication of efforts and ensure a reliable assessment of the needs of the affected countries and their priorities in the light of available resources. 
ACC should play a pivotal role in coordinating the efforts of the United Nations system. 
158. In my consultations with Member States and in intergovernmental discussions on the subject, proposals have also been made to the effect that the General Assembly should establish a permanent fund that would operate automatically on the imposition of sanctions. 
There is, however, a divergence of views among Member States on this issue and the matter is under intergovernmental discussions. 
This would emphasize and enhance the commitment of the international community to respond positively and expeditiously to the requests for assistance in such circumstances. 
Moreover, given the functions and powers vested in the Economic and Social Council under Articles 63 and 64 of the Charter, it may play, within its new and revitalized structures, an important coordination role for relevant activities of the specialized agencies and other components of the United Nations system. 
This would give a timely and practical meaning to cooperation between the Security Council and the Economic and Social Council, as provided under Article 65 of the Charter. 
More alarming is the possibility that some of these United Nations-mandated personnel may have actually taken part in these rapes and abuses as guests of the Serbian soldiers running these rape camps. 
The article of 1 November 1993 in New York Newsday by Roy Gutman, when added to information previously given by other reputable sources, seems to add credibility to evidence that our Government has gathered with respect to these crimes. 
We have been reserved in our response up to this time. 
We will also report our evidence to these same international organs and ask them to pursue the matter. 
Our courts and legal system also remain available as venues for investigation and prosecution. 
Finally, in view of the fact that many United Nations-mandated personnel, Governments and non-governmental organizations have exhibited dedication, courage and sensitivity in aiding the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina, we look to cooperate actively with other Governments in identifying any wrongdoing by their nationals. 
We once again wish to thank sincerely the overwhelming majority of individuals and their Governments for their commitments and brave efforts in helping our people. 
Following consultations, I have now decided to appoint Mr. Maxime L. Zollner, West African Regional Representative of UNHCR, as my Special Representative for Burundi, with immediate effect. 
By force of arms, three men took hostage a number of Kuwaiti officials who were conducting an inspection of construction work along the security line and attempted to force them, at gunpoint, to cross the boundary. 
The Iraqi officers remained deaf to the warnings of the United Nations team, which made every effort to free the Kuwaitis. 
At that moment, one of the Kuwaiti officials, acting in self-defence, opened fire on the aggressors using one of their weapons, wounding three of the Iraqis, who were later transported back into Iraqi territory by the United Nations force. 
This incident also demonstrates the contempt of Iraq for the Security Council's recent warnings to Iraq not to interfere with Kuwait's completion of a trench inside its territory, which is its sovereign right. 
Note: All data in the above table are shown as reported by the Governments concerned and cannot be verified by UNRWA. 
The text of the report of that workshop is annexed hereto. 
The protection of enhanced minority rights by the United Nations is important and timely. 
The report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the Declaration could therefore have an important impact on the way the United Nations system responds and organizes itself to address minority protections. 
3. Effective implementation of the elements in the Declaration requires that all parts of the United Nations system - including each department and specialized agency - strive for greater cooperation and coordination on matters affecting the rights of persons belonging to minorities. 
4. There is a critical need for relevant United Nations statistical and economic departments to carry out a regular collection and dissemination of data on the treatment of different minorities as part of their analyses provided to United Nations operational agencies. 
Special training may be needed to sensitize personnel on such topics. 
The information gathered should be disaggregated as appropriate for relevant sectoral work of departments and programmes of the United Nations and its specialized agencies. 
5. Means should be established to ensure that information from the specialized agencies, Governments and all appropriate non-governmental agencies should be efficiently and promptly channelled to relevant Secretariat offices to aid in the new early warning and preventive diplomatic efforts. 
This too will require enhanced coordination among the various branches of the United Nations system and specialized training of field officers about the principles of human and minority rights. 
Among the responsibilities of such "focal point" should be the assessment and evaluation of the effect of relevant programmes on minority communities. 
There is a special need to train peace-keepers and others involved in national reconciliation programmes about the rights of minorities and other non-discrimination instruments. 
Special efforts should be made in the field of post-conflict peace-building to develop cross-community programmes. 
These and other parts of the United Nations system should offer assistance to Governments in protecting diversity. 
10. There is a critical need to insure the perspectives and participation of persons belonging to minorities in the deliberations and activities of the United Nations system. 
Participation should be encouraged in all areas where the interests of minority groups are at stake. 
11. One mechanism for raising minority concerns, encouraging participation and addressing grievances should be to establish a working group, perhaps within the human rights programme, to examine questions related to the implementation of the Declaration. 
It should promote positive measures to implement the Declaration. 
The working group should submit regular reports, as information warrants, regarding the implementation of the Declaration, including the occurrence and extent of incidents inconsistent with the provision therein, together with conclusions and recommendations. 
12. Annual reporting by the Secretary-General to the General Assembly on the implementation of the Declaration should become a regular practice. 
1. In paragraph 13 of its resolution 47/211 of 23 December 1992, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to make proposals to the Assembly on: 
"(b) Seeking criminal prosecution of those who have committed fraud against the Organization." 
3. The present report is submitted in response to that request. 
4. Under the provisions of staff rule 103.18 (b) (ii), deductions from salaries, wages and other emoluments may be made for indebtedness to the United Nations. 
In cases where it is established that United Nations funds were misappropriated by a staff member, the first course of action is to attempt to recover the amounts involved from any accrued salary and other emoluments, including terminal payments, of the staff member. 
Virtually all cases of full recovery are achieved in this manner. 
5. In some cases, however, as noted by the Advisory Committee, the amounts recovered have been negligible because the total of the funds misappropriated far exceeded any sums to which the staff member might otherwise have been entitled. 
The Tribunal considered, however, that the Administration should not be left defenceless in such a case; it therefore suggested that the Administration and the Pension Fund should seek an appropriate solution to similar situations. 
(a) Settling all indebtedness to the United Nations; 
(d) Providing, in accordance with staff rule 104.4, the necessary documentary evidence as verification of the fulfilment of the responsibilities set out above. 
"12. The Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management may refuse to issue the P.35 form [Personnel Payroll Clearance Action form] or may delay its issuance until a staff member has satisfactorily fulfilled the requirements set out in paragraph 11 above. 
"13. Staff are reminded that non-issuance of a P.35 form will prevent them from receiving their pension benefits since this form is required by the Pension Fund for the processing of those pension benefits. 
8. The Secretary-General believes that this procedure may encourage former staff members to settle their indebtedness to the Organization. 
If such a provision were to be incorporated into the Pension Fund Regulations, the Secretary of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund would have to determine both the existence and the amount of indebtedness and then determine the appropriate level of deductions from pension benefits. 
These two provisions give the United Nations the capacity to sue in national courts. 12. Civil action for recovery of misappropriated funds requires proof of fraud by staff members. 
In this connection, a general problem arises if the alleged fraud consisted of a breach of internal United Nations regulations or rules (e.g., claiming and obtaining from the United Nations excessive or unwarranted reimbursement for medical expenses, education grant or income taxes). 
In such cases, in order to determine whether the staff members' acts were fraudulent, the national court would have to interpret and apply those provisions of the internal regulations and rules of the Organization allegedly violated by the staff member concerned. 
14. The difficulties outlined above would not exist where the act committed by the staff member would, independently of the United Nations regulations and rules, in itself constitute a wrong in the national jurisdiction (e.g, theft of or damage to United Nations property). 
15. Recovery becomes much more difficult if the staff member has left the country where the fraud was committed. 
The effectiveness of the action for recovery would then depend, inter alia, on whether provision was made by agreement for judicial cooperation between the country where the action was instituted and the country where the fraud occurred. 
16. Moreover, the Organization may encounter considerable delay and expense in meeting the requirements for authentication and translation of relevant documents, interrogatories and annexed papers into the language of the requested court, and then translating that court's record of execution back into the official language of the original court. 
Proving the fraudulent conduct by means acceptable in the competent court can vary between countries. 
For instance, in certain States serious difficulties may exist in regard to producing evidence in the form of tapes, records of telephone conversations, or other evidence produced by mechanical means, so as to make such evidence virtually useless. 
19. Criminal jurisdiction has always been considered one of the essential attributes of sovereignty and, accordingly, criminal prosecution is a matter within the discretion of national criminal authorities. 
In addition, national authorities are often unwilling to undertake criminal action unless the amount of the fraud is significant. 
21. In general, a criminal action may be successfully pursued only if the former staff member or any possible outside accomplice is physically present, at the time of the action, within the jurisdiction where the crime was committed. 
This requires, of course, that the fraud be discovered by the Organization before the individual leaves the country. 
22. If the staff member concerned has left the jurisdiction where the fraud was committed before the prosecution commences, serious difficulties will arise because of the need for extradition of the accused. 
23. The courts of certain countries may entertain a prosecution even if the alleged crime was not committed within the jurisdiction (e.g., if the accused is residing within the jurisdiction). 
This can be a complex and time-consuming exercise that national authorities may be unwilling to undertake. 
27. Under its Statute, the Administrative Tribunal has competence to entertain applications filed by staff members alleging a breach of their terms of employment. 
28. This proposal, while respecting the sovereignty of Member States, has the advantage of minimizing the difficulties encountered by the Organization with external civil action. 
Finally, this proposal would allow unrestricted examination of the entire circumstances of the cases, without affecting the privileges and immunities of the Organization. 
Upon the recommendation of the Fifth Committee, the Assembly decided to retain, pending further consideration, the existing Statute of the Administrative Tribunal of the United Nations and requested the Secretary-General to revert to this matter, when appropriate (decision 44/413 of 22 November 1989). 
The Secretary-General believes that the particular issue of extending the jurisdiction of the Tribunal may be considered by the Assembly independently of any possible developments regarding the feasibility of establishing a single administrative tribunal for the entire common system. 
34. In relation to criminal action against former staff members, the Secretary-General notes that the aforementioned difficulties derive ultimately from the existence of different national systems of criminal law and the related standards of proof required for a criminal conviction. 
In spite of several attempts at harmonizing national legislation and improving cooperation among States in the prosecution of criminals, major problems still exist as these matters appertain very closely to national sovereignty. 
It would not be reasonable to propose the creation of a centralized criminal court to deal with criminal acts against the United Nations, or to expect Member States to negotiate an international convention with this limited scope. 
If the General Assembly wishes to examine this option further, the Secretary-General could be requested to prepare a report contemplating specific proposals for such an Assembly resolution. 
"(a) The Board may recommend amendments to these Regulations to the General Assembly, which may amend these Regulations after consultation with the Board." 
Among them were advisory services of experts, fellowships, seminars and training courses provided to several requesting Member States, the direct beneficiaries of which included judges, lawyers, prosecutors, police, prison officials and military officers. 
Since the publication of that report, a number of other activities supporting human rights in the administration of justice have been carried out by the Centre. 
They are described below, along with more detailed information on those set out above. 
3. The Centre for Human Rights, through its programme of advisory services and technical assistance, has been involved for many years in the training of judges, lawyers, prosecutors, police officers, prison personnel and military officials, in the area of human rights in the administration of justice. 
A recent review of these activities by the Centre has resulted in a new programme approach. 
Courses of this type offered by the Centre are now based upon the following elements: 
Rather than assembling panels composed entirely of professors and theorists, the Centre opts for practitioners in the relevant field, be they lawyers, judges, or police officers. 
In the experience of the Centre, much more can be accomplished through the collegial approach of police discussing with police, than through a professor-student model of training; 
National participants in the Centre's courses are selected on the understanding that their responsibilities will continue after completion of the training exercises. 
All are charged with conducting their own training or dissemination efforts after returning to their normal duty stations. In this way, the impact of such courses is multiplied severalfold, as the information imparted is disseminated throughout the institutions concerned; 
Accordingly, the Centre's teaching activities focus more on the standards directly relevant to, for instance, the daily work of police, and less on the history or structure of United Nations machinery; 
"the police said that they lacked understanding about interrogation methods and techniques, that they carried out interrogations by outdated methods, and that they did not know how interrogations were carried out in democratic and developed countries. 
In order to compare their methods and improve them, they wanted to have the chance to do research and make observations on interrogation methods in democratic countries". 
There are no legitimate justifications for such activities. Secondly, police (and other groups) in the real world want to know not just what the rules are, but also how to do their job effectively within the confines of those rules. 
Training efforts which ignore either of these areas will likely be neither credible nor effective. 
Accordingly, the Centre includes practical information on proven techniques for the performance of the target audience's duties, as derived from the recommendations of experts and literature on the current best practice for the profession in question; 
(f) Comprehensive presentation of standards. 
The goals of courses developed by the Centre are not limited to the imparting of standards and practical skills, but also include exercises designed to sensitize trainees to their own potential for violative behaviour, however unwitting. 
For example, well-developed exercises which can have the effect of making trainees aware of notions of gender or racial bias in their own attitudes or behaviour can be quite valuable. 
Similarly, the special import of particular standards as they apply to women (for example) are not always readily obvious. 
Trainees should be made to understand that, for example, the term "degrading treatment", as found in the various international instruments, may imply different activities and thresholds when applied to women, as compared to men; 
To be universally useful, training courses must be designed in such a way as to facilitate their flexible use, without imposing a single rigid focus or approach on the trainers. 
Pre-course questionnaires, when properly utilized, allow a trainer to tailor the course to the particular educational needs of the audience. 
Post-course questionnaires and evaluation sessions will both allow trainees to gauge what they have learned, and assist in the continuous (crucial) modification and improvement of courses offered by the Centre. 
7. From 30 November to 4 December 1992, the Centre held a seminar on human rights in the administration of justice for 40 Romanian judges, lawyers and procurators in Bucharest. 
Ample time was allowed for group discussions and a participatory problem-solving (working group) method of instruction was employed. 
11. From 2 to 6 November 1992, the Centre organized an intensive training course in Tirana on human rights in the administration of criminal justice for 60 Albanian police, prison and military officials. 
A participatory working group model of instruction was used to ensure the active involvement of the trainees. 
15. The Centre for Human Rights provided financial support for a regional seminar for non-governmental organizations held from 2 to 7 September 1992 in Cotonou, with a particular focus on the campaign against torture. 
Two hundred participants drawn from 20 African countries and from Asia, Europe and Latin America examined all aspects of this severe violation of human rights in the administration of justice. 
16. In cooperation with the International Institute of Humanitarian Law, the Centre for Human Rights organized a training course on the implementation of international standards for human rights in the administration of justice for officials from English-speaking African countries from 9 to 13 March 1992. 
The course was held at San Remo, Italy, and focused both on international standards and machinery and on domestic application. 
Standards and mechanisms discussed included those of the United Nations and those of the African system, including the African Charter on Human and Peoples' Rights and the African Commission on Human and Peoples' Rights. 
17. Under a technical cooperation agreement with the Government of Uruguay, the Centre for Human Rights provided support for the training of magistrates, police and prison officials in human rights standards for the administration of justice throughout 1992. 
The Centre is currently conducting a joint review with the Government to gauge the progress of these initiatives. 
18. Among the activities approved and financed under a technical cooperation agreement between the Centre for Human Rights and the Government of Poland was a series of training courses in 1992 for associate judges in Poland, including training in human rights in the administration of justice. 
19. In an effort to consolidate lessons learned in testing its new approach to training for human rights in the administration of justice, the Centre has made arrangements for the organization of two expert meetings on the subject. 
The second, on training in human rights in the administration of justice for judges, lawyers and prosecutors, is planned for December 1993. 
The purposes of these two manuals will be multifold. 
At the same time, they will be intended to facilitate an approach designed to "train the trainers", thus allowing for the broadest possible dissemination of the principles to be taught, with the minimum necessary resource expenditure. 
Wide distribution of the manuals, independent of training activities offered by the Centre, will also be possible, as the manuals themselves will include instruction on pedagogical techniques and the organization of effective courses. 
21. The United Nations human rights fellowship programme, administered annually by the Centre for Human Rights pursuant to General Assembly resolution 926 (X), has continued its particular focus on human rights in the administration of justice. 
In 1992, the Centre expanded the programme to place selected fellows at the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch. 
Advice offered under the programme is derived from the standards themselves, from the comparative practice of other democratic jurisdictions, and from the analysis of expert consultants and specialized staff of the Centre. 
The Special Rapporteur provided advice to the Russian authorities on human rights under states of emergency, including the impact of such emergencies on the administration of justice. 
24. In the context of its comprehensive country programme of technical cooperation with Romania, the Centre aided the Romanian authorities throughout 1992 and 1993 by providing comparative legal texts sought by the Government to assist them in the process of legislative reform. 
In relation to the administration of justice, the Centre collected the organic laws of a number of democratic jurisdictions regarding the establishment and functioning of the "avocat du peuple" and the Superior Council of the Judiciary, and forwarded them to the Government for consideration. 
A detailed report, intended to assist in the drafting process, contains the observations of the expert, the Centre for Human Rights and the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch. 
Without exception, the Centre's needs assessment missions, and the reports that follow them, give particular attention to institutional needs for the proper administration of justice. 
In each case, needs relating to the judiciary, the police, the prison system, lawyers and prosecutors are addressed. 
33. Also at its forty-ninth session, the Commission adopted resolution 1993/36 of 5 March 1993, on the question of arbitrary detention. 
35. Also on the subject of torture, the Commission adopted resolution 1993/38 of 5 March 1993, in which it appealed for contributions to the United Nations Voluntary Fund for Victims of Torture. 
43. The Subcommission also adopted a number of resolutions during that session relevant to human rights in the administration of justice. 
44. The Subcommission also adopted resolution 1992/22 of 27 August 1992, on the question of human rights and states of emergency. 
The Subcommission also recognized the fundamental importance of effective national legislation enabling emergency situations to be dealt with in conformity with international norms. 
The Special Rapporteur was invited to continue his mandate, and, in particular, to continue his work on the draft guidelines for the development of national legislation on states of emergency and, in particular, to examine the question of non-derogable rights. 
In this way, many of the relevant instruments have been distributed in one form or another in, among other countries, Albania, Benin, Cambodia, Lesotho, Mongolia, Romania and Uruguay. 
51. The Centre for Human Rights has enjoyed considerable cooperation with the Centre for Social Development and Humanitarian Affairs in its activities relating to human rights in the administration of justice. 
52. There has also been cooperation in the area of standard-setting. 
The recommendations have become a subject for joint examination and further elaboration with a view to enhancing cooperation in this area, as proposed by the Subcommission and endorsed by the Commission on Human Rights in its resolution 1993/44. 
Similarly, the latest sessions of the Commission on Human Rights and its Subcommission were attended by representatives of the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch. 
55. The human rights fellowship programme, administered by the Centre for Human Rights under the programme of advisory services and technical assistance (see sect. II above), has also benefited from the close cooperation of the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch. 
In 1992, the fellowship programme was expanded to include the placement of selected fellows at the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch. 
56. The Centre for Human Rights also organizes regular inter-agency meetings, joint working groups and ad hoc consultations with a view to avoiding duplication, exchanging information, and improving efficiency in the use of limited resources. 
The Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch is regularly involved in these activities. 
The fourth inter-agency meeting on human rights, organized by the Centre for Human Rights on 25 June 1992 at Geneva, for example, was attended by representatives of the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch. 
Finally, liaisons have been created in both Centres to assure coordinated monitoring of developments relating to human rights in the administration of justice. 
57. Human rights in the administration of justice continues to be a primary focus of all aspects of the United Nations human rights programme, including technical assistance, standard-setting and dissemination of information. 
Effective coordination of activities undertaken in this field, within the United Nations system and with non-governmental organizations, intergovernmental organizations and Governments is crucial to the continued success of these efforts. 
58. One of the main requirements for effective national protection of human rights in the administration of justice is the existence of adequate national laws and institutions. 
Therefore, coordination of efforts should continue so that United Nations advisory services and technical assistance may effectively provide for the services of experts for, inter alia, the revision of national legislation in compliance with relevant international instruments. 
The present report briefly covers the process leading to that step, the activities in which the representative of the Secretary-General has engaged since his appointment and those he plans to carry out over the next phase of his mandate. 
That request was approved by Economic and Social Council decision 1992/243 of 20 July 1992. 
5. Accordingly, the Secretary-General appointed Mr. Francis Deng (Sudan) as his representative on internally displaced persons and entrusted him with the preparation of the comprehensive study. 
The representative sent a questionnaire to all Governments, organizations and agencies specified in the Commission on Human Rights resolution, requesting information on the pertinent themes of the stipulated study, drawing attention to the analytical report and to a number of specific issues. 
To give a practical dimension to the study, the representative of the Secretary-General undertook on-site visits to a select number of countries where internal displacement was or threatened to become particularly pronounced. 
8. The Commission on Human Rights also called upon all Governments to continue to facilitate the tasks and activities of the representative, including, where appropriate, through extending invitations for country visits (para. 8). 
9. In its decision 1993/285 of 28 July 1993, the Economic and Social Council approved resolution 1993/95 of the Commission on Human Rights. 
In that connection, it has been observed that internal conflicts often reflect a crisis of national identity, generating cleavages between the Government or controlling authority and the affected community or population. 
However, the normative principles and the institutional and other enforcement mechanisms behind the required international action, currently underdeveloped and inadequate, need to be analysed and effectively adapted to the needs of the post-cold-war global context. 
12. One of the tasks of the project will be the compilation of country profiles based both on available sources and field visits, and a survey of the actual situation inside the affected countries through a sample selected with a balance of geographical distribution. 
15. Finally, a plan for action would emanate from an overall normative and operational evaluation of the current legal and institutional situation, which will include developing and proposing a strategy for international humanitarian human rights action. 
18. With regard to the country profiles, the representative intends to visit countries in Asia, Latin America and Africa, where he has not yet been. 
19. By letter dated 2 July 1993, the representative expressed to the Government of Sri Lanka his intention to visit that country in order to study the problem of internal displacement in all the aspects mentioned in Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/95. 
By letter dated 29 September 1993, the Government invited the representative for a visit on mutually convenient dates as from around 15 October 1993; the representative plans to undertake his mission from 10 November 1993 for a period of eight days. 
21. The representative has also contacted a number of academic institutions and policy non-governmental organizations in order to enlist their contributions in the legal and institutional aspects mentioned above in the programme of activities. 
22. It is important to note that the mandate of the representative of the Secretary-General calls for a complex, comprehensive and challenging programme of activities, which will require commensurate human and financial resources. 
Unfortunately the Centre has so far not been in the financial position to make available more than limited short-term assistance. 
3. They reaffirmed their commitment to reinvigorate and sustain the momentum of support which the Zone requires in order to fulfil its obligations to member States in the pursuit of their collective aspirations. 
4. They reiterated that zonal peace and cooperation must be seen in an integrated, mutual and self-reinforcing manner and in their efforts to concretize them, they must avail themselves of the structures and competences available in member States in the political, economic, social, humanitarian, environmental and developmental fields. 
5. The Ministers noted with interest that the meeting of the Ministers of Trade and Industry of the Zone which was to have taken place in Namibia in September 1993 has now been rescheduled for 25 and 26 November 1993. 
6. The Ministers recalled the conclusions of the second high-level official meeting held at Abuja, Nigeria, and emphasized the need for holding such meetings on a regular basis beginning from 1994. 
10. They recognized the need for States of the Zone to contribute further to these efforts, particularly those with relevant capabilities to consider possible cooperation with interested member States towards the establishment of joint monitoring mechanisms in the South Atlantic, including coastal watch of toxic dumps. 
12. The Ministers reviewed the adverse international economic environment and the importance of enhanced cooperation in economic and financial matters and agreed that coordination of policies in various forums would contribute significantly to the realization of the objectives of the Zone. 
13. They noted the importance of scientific and technical cooperation in furthering the principles and objectives of the Zone and, in this respect, stressed the need for increased exchange of information on research and development of the resources of the region. 
18. The Ministers expressed the hope that the Zone would continue to be an active instrument for fostering human rights, fundamental freedoms, racial equality, justice and liberty as integral elements of peace, development and cooperation at national and regional levels. 
19. The Ministers welcomed with appreciation the offer by the Government of Brazil to host the next high-level official meeting of the Zone simultaneously with the meeting of high officials in charge of sports and youth affairs during the second part of 1994. 
20. The Ministers decided to constitute the Permanent Missions of Member States in New York as the Coordinating Bureau of the Zone. 
21. The Ministers expressed profound gratitude to the Government of Nigeria, which has been serving as Coordinator of the Zone since it last met at Abuja, Nigeria, in 1990. 
In this connection, I wish also to refer to the report of the Secretary-General entitled "United Nations interim offices", which is contained in document A/48/146/Add.1. 
I should add that since the issuance of that report the Secretary-General has benefited from a wide variety of views conveyed to him formally and informally on the matter. 
This statement, which takes into account the views expressed to the Secretary-General, should be viewed as representing the up-to-date position of the Secretary-General on the question. 
At the same time, other related provisions of resolution 47/199 call forcefully for action to be taken to ensure a more effective, unified presence at the country level. 
The resolution specifically emphasizes "the importance [the General Assembly] attaches to a more effective and coherent coordinated approach by the United Nations system to the needs of recipient countries, particularly at the field level". 
A major thrust of resolution 47/199 is thus to promote greater coherence, coordination and efficiency in the activities of the United Nations development system in the field, building on past experience and existing legislative mandates. 
This effort must be pursued in the interests of recipient countries and in full cooperation with them. 
In seeking to respond to these mandates, the Secretary-General has proceeded to conduct two separate but related exercises. 
The second exercise has been the implementation of the provisions of resolution 47/199 in respect of the resident coordinator and other linked provisions; progress to date in this regard has been reported on to the Economic and Social at its substantive session this year (E/1993/73). 
Both these processes are rooted in the same ground - resolution 47/199 with its interlinked provisions. 
The Secretary-General has sought to ensure, therefore, that, though separate, these processes are complementary and mutually reinforcing. 
Administratively, it is intended to respond to the urgings of the General Assembly to reduce administrative costs and maximize resources available for programme delivery through, inter alia, the establishment of common premises for United Nations offices in recipient countries. 
In the case of the interim offices, substantive coordination and administrative simplification have been ensured from the outset. 
The Secretary-General felt that from the outset the heads of the new offices should have the means to exercise the desired leadership in the field. 
Concern has been expressed that in addition to responsibilities and functions in the area of development activities, the United Nations interim offices would be expected to perform political functions without legislative mandate. 
On behalf of the Secretary-General, allow me to state emphatically that none of these concerns is grounded in reality. 
Some of these activities involve aspects that may not fall within the accepted definition of operational activities for development. 
All, however, take place as a result of clear legislative mandates and in agreement with the countries concerned. 
When the Secretary-General is required to undertake human rights, preventive diplomacy or peace-keeping activities in particular countries in response to General Assembly or Security Council mandates, he will consult with the Government concerned to determine, with its consent, how such mandates can be implemented. 
There is no intention to have such activities form part of the functions of the interim offices, except where specific mandates exist. 
The interim offices have been established in full cooperation and with the agreement of the countries concerned, which he feels have benefited already from their presence. 
The main function of these offices has been, and will continue to be, to respond to the development needs of the countries concerned, including through the provision of coordinated humanitarian assistance where required. 
The United Nations is under increasing pressure from Member States to rationalize its activities, minimize administrative expenses and conduct its work in a coherent and coordinated fashion. 
The United Nations interim offices are a response to these concerns in the specific context of the needs and preferences of new recipient countries and in conformity with existing legislative mandates. 
May I take it that the General Assembly duly takes note of that information? 
The PRESIDENT: We must now wait for the representatives whose names are on the list of speakers for this morning to arrive. 
The report identifies critical factors and the relationship between those factors, which, if fully understood, can help us make significant progress towards the achievement of the objectives shared by the entire international community. 
We thank the Secretary-General for the well-thought-out way he has described his conduct of his office and for highlighting subjects on which we must take decisions and those on which he seeks our guidance. 
I wish to concentrate today on the Secretary-General's overview of the Organization. 
When the Assembly or its Main Committees consider other agenda items, we will have the opportunity to make more detailed comments on some of the many other matters the report deals with. 
Along with the Secretary-General, we consider that, faced with a new range of responsibilities and, above all, potentialities for action, the Organization must give priority to re-evaluating itself so it can effectively adapt to new circumstances. 
In our view, the Secretary-General was right to shoulder the responsibility of challenging the status quo and proposing areas of political, organizational and management action to do so. 
The Secretary-General's commitment to submit for our consideration an agenda for development, conceptually and operationally linked to the "Agenda for Peace" ensures that this fresh momentum will be all-encompassing and that the Organization will fulfil its duty to deal with each and every aspect of its Charter mandate. 
As the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Venezuela has noted, we are convinced that we must work for a more democratic and more transparent Organization, in whose decision-making all Member States unreservedly feel they are fully participating. 
As a non-permanent member of the Security Council over the past two years, Venezuela had the opportunity to see how useful the Security Council summit was; but we have also seen the need to find ways of enhancing transparency and openness in the Council's work, deliberations and decision-making. 
Along with the process of reviewing the composition of the Council, this should achieve better balance and a greater sense of shared responsibility with the General Assembly, for the benefit of the entire Organization. 
We share the Secretary-General's belief that the needed reforms should be completed by the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
We wonder whether, if this trend continues, it is advisable for ever-greater responsibilities to be concentrated in the Security Council. 
We think the suggested relationship should be reversed. 
Nevertheless, we could explore a way for the Economic and Social Council, when a crisis arises, to contribute to the solution of the economic and social aspects of the crisis. 
That would achieve a better and more effective functional relationship between those two main organs, along with the participation of a larger number of Member States in the critical matters before the Organization. 
We should also consider whether, given its current operational mechanisms, the Economic and Social Council is really in a position to take on additional tasks. 
We think that what is required, rather than a process of centralizing decision-making, is a process of segmentation, in order to give proper and full participation to every forum at our disposal. 
We have seen how, in one situation addressed by the Security Council, the Council performed its duties without awaiting the outcome of the legal process provided for in an international convention. 
Failing this, we would be fostering selectivity that would not be conducive to strengthening the main legal body of the United Nations. 
While this is of concern when the interests of political and legal solutions overlap, it is less so when the international community attempts to develop a broader legal system to respond to the new situations confronting it. 
Finally, in this attempt to respond to the ideas on United Nations bodies contained in the report, I should like to refer briefly to the Secretariat. 
Venezuela supports and generally welcomes the Secretary-General's initiatives aimed at improving the quality and commitment of the Organization's staff, rationalizing its structures to meet new demands, correcting the misuse of funds and reducing waste. 
We simply wish to point out that, as in any organization that attempts to answer to the most varied interests, this process would gain support if it was carried out consensually, first addressing the need to fulfil the existing mandates and in consultation with Member States. 
The story of the sweep and scale of these 12 months is amply told in the comprehensive report before us today. 
While many important themes are addressed, we will limit our comments to a few practical issues of particular importance and consequence: peace-related activities, the matter of interim United Nations offices, and the strengthening of United Nations activities in human rights, humanitarian affairs and development. 
First, in the section entitled "Peace-keeping in a changing context", we welcome the Secretary-General's several timely and important proposals for strengthening management and support of the widening range of peace-related activities. 
First, we agree that robust and professional press and public-information activities are an integral part of peace-keeping. 
We welcome the attention this dimension of peace-keeping receives in the report and encourage the Secretary-General to take measures to strengthen it. 
So long as these contracts cover non-sensitive activities and are awarded on a competitive basis - open to bids from companies in all geographical regions - we believe they are a sound and appropriate response to rapidly growing demands. 
Finally, we strongly welcome the incorporation of the Field Operations Division into the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and expect this change to strengthen significantly the Department's executive authority for peace-keeping operations under the direction of the Secretary-General. 
However, we believe that the proposal requires more analysis, input and discussion in order to ensure that the mechanisms which are set up perform efficiently and synergistically with the goals and objectives of United Nations agencies. 
On development issues, the United States looks forward with interest to the proposals that the Secretary-General indicates will be forthcoming in his report "An agenda for development"; a preliminary report on the subject will be made available to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
We are pleased that, in his report on the work of the Organization, the Secretary-General indicated that his report will include guidelines for future United Nations action. 
The United States hopes that the report will help stimulate a more pragmatic discussion and work programme for furthering development. 
Regarding the treatment of human rights in the report, we were gratified to read that "the effective safeguarding of human rights is possible only in a democratic framework" (A/48/1, para. 275) and that "the process of democratization cannot be separated from the protection of human rights" (ibid.). 
As President Clinton stated before this body during the general debate: 
In addition, we believe that strengthening the role that the United Nations plays in human rights is an important goal for this Organization. 
This can best be accomplished through the creation of a post of high commissioner for human rights, and we hope to work with the Secretary-General to that end. 
Mr. WISNUMURTI (Indonesia): It is a distinct honour and privilege for me to speak on behalf of the non-aligned countries on the Secretary-General's report on the work of the Organization (A/48/1). 
It is comprehensive and provides us with an overall view of what the United Nations is doing and what it is called upon to do, as well as proposals to strengthen its functioning and improve its efficiency. 
Indeed, it is more detailed than any that has been submitted in the past years, reflecting the enhanced stature and prestige of the Organization in various fields of its endeavour. 
The Secretary-General has rightly identified the comprehensive nature of the global challenges over the past year and thus the indispensability of the United Nations in addressing them. 
Such global challenges require an integrated approach to peace, security and development. 
"An Agenda for Peace" and an agenda for development, now at the preparatory stage, underscore the comprehensiveness and integrated nature of the new approach being enunciated by the Secretary-General. 
We fully agree that, given these challenges and the realities of our time, it is clear that this world Organization - the United Nations - has indeed become indispensable. 
In the areas of peace and security, the United Nations role has been revitalized and rejuvenated, and within a short period of time the Organization has amassed a record of significant achievements. 
Peace-keeping and peacemaking activities launched in many areas of the world have gained new dimensions of unprecedented variety and scope. 
We agree that there is a second generation of peace-keeping involving political, military and humanitarian aspects, and that these should be dealt with in a unified and integrated manner. 
However, the Movement believes that these activities should be pursued in a balanced manner and accord fully with the sacrosanct principles that the sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence of States should not be infringed. 
Likewise, we concur with the Secretary-General's assessment that development is now understood to involve many dimensions. 
No longer merely confined to economic policies and resources, it also includes political, social, educational and environmental factors. 
The end of the cold war and the disappearance of ideological rigidities have also impacted on the role of the Organization in the economic and social fields. 
Likewise, in spite of a climate more conducive to serious discussion and negotiation of economic and social issues, no substantive progress can be cited. 
Indeed, the heightened perception that the United Nations has become indispensable is not matched by the availability of adequate resources for the new opportunities offered by the post-cold-war period or the rapid transformation now under way in the global economy. 
It is therefore with deepening concern that we view the financial crisis now facing the Organization. 
For while the Organization is staggering under the unprecedented expectation that it should deal effectively with a multiplicity of complex problems, it is being shackled by this perennial crisis. 
The non-aligned countries believe that the United Nations should become effective as the central and irreplaceable instrument for a new and revitalized international order. 
Hence, steps must be taken to ensure not only the financial viability of the Organization, but also its democratic functioning - that is, the fullest participation, consultation and engagement of all its Members in the work of the Organization. 
In this context, we are gratified to note in the report that the General Assembly is playing an increasingly practical role in world activities. 
As the General Assembly has grown in membership, its expanded activities include addressing issues relating to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Through such an approach, the Assembly could more clearly define its work programme and impart greater importance and authority to its decisions. 
Such a reappraisal should be comprehensive in nature so as to enhance its effectiveness and credibility, provide equitable and balanced representation and facilitate the participation of small and medium-sized States, which constitute the majority of the Organization. 
Furthermore, we also endorse the proposal for periodic meetings of the Council at the ministerial level. 
In this context, while we welcome the observation of the Secretary-General that membership is of critical importance, it is equally critical that other aspects relating to the functioning of the Security Council be fully acknowledged. 
As to the Economic and Social Council, we agree with the Secretary-General that the Council must now receive greater attention than it did during the cold war. 
We want even more to see the Council function fully, in accordance with its mandate enshrined in the Charter. 
Yet we note with regret the failure at the forty-seventh session of the Assembly to reach consensus on restructuring the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields. 
Peace-keeping activities are now being utilized in historically unprecedented ways. 
It is important to search for ways and means in which consensus could be built to ensure global support for these activities. 
The non-aligned countries are gratified to note that, in the context of restricting and resolving conflict situations, the Secretary-General has undertaken numerous initiatives and actions which have established a framework to facilitate a peaceful settlement in accordance with relevant resolutions. 
The Movement will resolutely support his endeavours to enhance the efficacy of preventive diplomacy, peace-keeping and peacemaking operations, in which many non-aligned countries have served and will continue to serve. 
In the economic sphere, the report contains a number of interesting and important ideas, notably on the concept of development. 
Of particular importance to the Movement is that the vast potential of the Organization is being brought to bear in a new and refreshing way on the need for development and the eradication of poverty. 
At its Jakarta Summit, the Movement succeeded in putting development and the eradication of poverty back at the top of its agenda as a central imperative of this new post-cold-war era. 
We therefore enthusiastically anticipate the forthcoming report of the Secretary-General on the agenda for development as a watershed in international cooperation for development. 
In the view of the Secretary-General, the Organization's work in the economic and social fields appears to be less focused than its work in the political sector, due to the proliferation of intergovernmental bodies in those sectors and their lack of coordination. 
While this may be true, we should not discount the lack of political will in the equation. 
In any efforts to increase coordination, the new orientation and focus on development should not be ignored. 
We in the Non-Aligned Movement are also pleased that the Secretary-General has dealt deftly and cogently with the conceptual aspects of the changing world realities as they relate to development and its interlinkages with peace, stability and democracy. 
We see the contours of such a concept emerging. 
At its Summit last year, our Movement committed itself to wage war on poverty, illiteracy and underdevelopment and to advance broad-based people-centred development, including the promotion of human resources for development. 
The Movement can therefore agree with the Secretary-General's assertion that there can be no flowering of development without the parallel advancement of democratization, especially over the long term. 
It is important to point out, however, that democracy, like development, is an evolutionary process and can best grow and flourish by being nurtured gradually in keeping with a country's norms and traditions. 
There is no single formula for democracy applicable to all countries, as we fully recognize the existence of economic, social and cultural differences. 
As emphasized in the report, there is also a need for democratization between countries. 
Yet, in the section on developing the global community, the Secretary-General pointed to the shocking fact, as he put it, that the widening gap between the richest and poorest countries was more often than not greeted by indifference. 
As the United Nations has a pivotal role in bridging this gap, we look forward to the fulfilment of the Secretary-General's promise to set out fully the United Nations approach to development in an agenda for development. 
The Movement fully supports this initiative and is fully committed to participating in the forthcoming discussions on the preliminary report before the end of the forty-eighth session. 
Unilateral, bilateral or regional approaches are not adequate either. 
Rather, such issues must be comprehensively and globally addressed. 
Thus the Movement saw no alternative to generating international cooperation for development, and has in consequence called for a reactivation of the dialogue and partnership between North and South. 
Regarding the social issues covered in the report, the non-aligned countries welcome the Secretary-General's integrated approach in addressing economic and social development issues, as well as the progress already made in the preparations for the World Summit for Social Development. 
On the advancement of women, we appreciate the Secretary-General's work in outlining a number of steps being taken to give greater coherence to the activities of the United Nations, and we hope that this will contribute to the success of the 1995 Fourth World Conference on Women. 
Finally, with regard to the outcome of the World Conference on Human Rights, held in Vienna, the report has rightly highlighted the importance of the need for cooperation between Member States as a central element in furthering these goals. 
In an increasingly interdependent world, the political stability and economic well-being of both developed and developing countries has become more intertwined. 
As the problems we face assume global proportions, in their scope and in their consequences, they call for a globalized effort to find solutions. 
The emergence of a new, more equitable and rational world order can come about only through sustained international cooperation and dialogue, conducted within a coherent, integrated and comprehensive approach as called for by the Secretary-General. 
and he confirms that "the State and its national sovereignty" (ibid., para. 14) are the essential link between the isolated individual and the increasingly complex world in which he finds himself. 
Earlier in his report, the Secretary-General makes it clear that, in his estimation, 
We make specific mention of these concepts because their being in the introduction might well lead an unwary reader to believe that they are the cornerstone of the document as a whole and its philosophical basis. 
Development and international cooperation to achieve development must be the main concern of this Organization, and not other mechanisms, which - besides responding to very specific and partial interests - constitute a major potential for interference. 
Similarly, with the anticipated order of priorities, circumstances are being created for new conditions to emerge, a prelude to which we have already noted with concern in various mechanisms in the Organization. 
But, just as dangerous as the inversion of priorities to which we have referred, are their side effects in practically all spheres of the work of the Organization. 
appears to be heading in a similar direction, considering that it is the Security Council which is the organ entrusted with such operations. 
The re-establishment of balance would necessarily imply that the General Assembly resume in practice the functions related to peace-keeping and the peaceful settlement of controversies entrusted to it in the Charter. 
The Secretary-General complains, in paragraph 22 of the report, and quite rightly, that the attention of the media is focused on peace-keeping operations, giving the impression that other aspects are being ignored. 
We have to wonder, first of all, whether the media are wrong. 
Could it perhaps be that the press has clearly seen the situation for what it is and that our Organization, on the basis of its new and questionable priorities, has given cause for such perceptions? 
The Secretariat, to mention another example, also suffers the side effects of the inversion of priorities. 
It is difficult for us to believe that the work of 1,200 employees of the Secretariat can be absorbed by others without adversely affecting the programmes of the Organization which are not related to peace-keeping operations and which have been duly mandated by the appropriate legislative bodies. 
The delegations themselves - why not say it aloud? - are also made to suffer these effects. 
Savings should be made elsewhere and not at the expense of the delegations representing the Members of the United Nations, as recognized in paragraph 83 of the report. 
Perhaps the approach adopted in 1985 and 1986, when certain circumstances reduced the financial capacity of the Organization, would be a good precedent. 
In this context, it is particularly important to recall that the General Assembly is the principal body of the Organization and that its decisions are not opinions of the Member States but, rather, mandates the Secretariat is obliged to carry out. 
The report contains numerous examples of how this reality is ignored. 
In our opinion, the establishment of the new post of Assistant Secretary-General for Inspections and Investigations must be considered very closely. 
We feel that it would be more appropriate to strengthen internal controls, such as investigation, inspection, evaluation and accounting, but the key to success in this task would be, in our view, to strengthen the existing intergovernmental external control mechanisms. 
We shall expand on our comments in the appropriate forums, but we feel that in this area as well, the Member States should play a central role. 
I refer especially to paragraphs 86 and 90. 
We feel that measures in this connection should not be pursued until approval has been given. 
An obvious illustration of this is the explanation, contained in paragraphs 102 to 106, of the so-called interim offices, about which there are many doubts among many Member States. 
The broad gamut of functions dealt with goes far beyond preventive diplomacy and the compiling of information and includes the coordination of activities in the field. 
We could discuss a coordinated presence in the field, but exclusively for the functions to which General Assembly resolution 47/199 relates. 
It is also essential that those United Nations activities be undertaken following a case-by-case analysis, without creating precedents, as the circumstances in which these elements evolve are necessarily different. 
Therefore we note, and we are concerned at, the assertion made in paragraph 282 of the report. 
Continuing along that road could lead to unacceptable interference and to violation of the sovereignty of Member States - especially States in the third world. 
Paragraphs 251 and 252, as well as paragraph 255, in chapter III D, which is entitled "Protection of human rights", call for specific mention. 
In that regard, my delegation sent the Secretary-General a letter, which we hope has been made available to all delegations. 
With regard to paragraph 255, the Vienna Conference highlighted the universal nature of human rights but, equally, made the point that these rights are indivisible, interdependent and interlinked. 
We believe that partial or selective reference to international instruments of this kind may well be counter-productive and may lead to confusion. 
Further, paragraph 262, on the same subject, derives from an interpretation of the results of the Vienna Conference that we do not share. 
The Secretary-General's report contains so many important and interesting elements that it would take a much longer and more comprehensive statement to mention all of them. 
Such a step would make possible the drafting of a treaty on the subject. 
We disagree with the Secretary-General as regards many aspects, but there are many in respect of which we agree with him. 
To that end, we are at your disposal, Mr. President, and at the disposal of the Secretary-General and of the other Members of this Organization. 
Mr. JARAMILLO (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): The Secretary-General states in his report on the work of the Organization: 
These three elements - development, democracy and peace - are closely linked and are the central axis of progress for peoples. 
The international community faces the challenge of democratic development to achieve peace, which indicates that the fundamental need of peoples is that of being able to satisfy their basic economic needs in order to begin building harmonious and democratic societies. 
Solid and lasting peace is therefore a result of economic, political and social development. 
The work of the Organization consists precisely in finding the right mechanisms to fulfil these three objectives. 
It cannot give primacy to one at the expense of the others, for the fulfilment of any decision intended to do so brings serious consequences. 
The actions taken by the United Nations must be the correct ones in this new era of international relations, when the Organization's credibility is at stake. 
Putting the complete blame for the crisis on the question of security relegates to the sidelines the economic and political aspects of international reality. 
Hence, the tendency to use the mechanism of peace-keeping operations while overlooking other tools set out in the United Nations Charter reduces the possibility of finding integrated, long-term solutions. 
The proliferation of complex, multidimensional peace-keeping operations indicates that this mechanism is being given priority, and the decision to resort to it has not necessarily contributed to a more peaceful and harmonious world. 
The disorderly development of some peace-keeping operations casts doubt on the Organization's ability to manage conflicts. 
The basic reason for this is that the United Nations has exceeded the spirit of its original aims. Intervention in a country's internal power struggles without studying its true and objective connection with international peace and security changes the face of the mediating capacity of the United Nations. 
There is thus an urgent need for systematic, universal and open reflection on this question of interest to all Member States. 
The very high costs of peace-keeping operations constitute an unprecedented financial burden for the national budgets of Member States striving to meet their development needs. 
During the cold war, the super-Powers assumed the costs of conflicts that occurred in their zones of influence. 
Today those costs have been transferred to the Organization and have become universal, thus diverting the funds of all States that could be earmarked for economic- and social-development projects. 
While the United Nations, according to the preamble to the Charter, seeks "to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war", a great many of the present peace-keeping operations have not been successful in fulfilling that objective. 
Recent peace-keeping operations have more often than not resulted in new conflicts of greater dimensions. 
Faced with the alternative of establishing peace-keeping operations indiscriminately, as has been done in recent months, we should ensure that the criterion of selectivity again becomes pre-eminent. 
The United Nations cannot become a body of partial intervention in countries' internal conflicts. 
Each crisis and each conflict must be considered carefully, together with its own evolution and particular features. 
In order to avoid consequences that undermine the credibility and the achievement of the objectives sought in settling disputes, each one should be understood in all its dimensions before a peace-keeping operation is launched. 
The structure, mandate, relevance and dimensions of peace-keeping operations should spring from open, transparent and concerted reflection by the Member States of the Organization. 
It is up to them collectively, as the main actors, to define the new paths in international peace and security. 
The tendency to dilute this fundamental principle amounts to disregarding the guiding objectives established in the Charter. 
The United Nations is an intergovernmental organization composed of sovereign States that participate on an equal footing and take decisions by majority or consensus. 
In that phenomenon the State still prevails, as the sole sovereign entity in the international system. 
It is paradoxical that while respect for and observance of human rights is being promoted, individual and collective tolerance cannot be relied on to maintain and hold together inter-cultural, inter-ethnic and pluri-religious societies. 
In this context, the United Nations is a grouping of sovereign States which individually formed the political will to come together in a multilateral Organization. 
Therefore, on the international stage the State plays the principal role. 
The Organization must therefore maintain its universal nature, which means that all Member States participate in the decision-making process on an equal footing. 
The principle of transparency applies to all aspects of United Nations activities, including those relating to peace-keeping and the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Any recasting of the Organization cannot ignore these basic principles of its creation and constitution. 
I should like to refer briefly to our concept of the United Nations organs, always keeping open, of course, the possibility of returning to this and other subjects in greater detail and at greater length at the appropriate time. 
The General Assembly is the principal body of a universal character. 
All States Members of the Organization are represented, with equal sovereignty. 
Therefore, revitalizing the Assembly is basic to the ongoing process of changing and reviewing the system. 
The international community needs a more open, more deliberative and more transparent Security Council, one that better reflects the new composition of the Organization and the new international reality. 
Reform must include a review of the veto, the number of permanent and non-permanent members and the Council's rules of procedure. 
As is stated in Chapter XV of the Charter, the Secretary-General is the chief administrative officer of the Organization; he is exclusively an international official, responsible only to the Organization. 
Any attempt to do so has consistently been rejected in the discussions on the issue in the Assembly. 
We must recall the reservations a great number of States have on this question. 
The United Nations is not a State, and therefore the concept of broadening the political sphere of the roles of the United Nations Resident Coordinators is unacceptable. 
In the United Nations, political functions are governed by rules that are completely different from those governing operational activities. 
Each has its own mechanism for dealing with delicate political questions and for dealing with the matter of representation. 
This is a further reason why we are totally opposed to the idea of broadening the political scope of the functions of Resident Coordinators, a notion that has been advanced under the pretext of rationalization and increasing the Organization's efficiency. 
First, I propose that the list of speakers in the debate on the Secretary-General's report be closed today at 12.30 p.m. 
If I hear no objection, I shall take it that the Assembly accepts that proposal. 
The PRESIDENT: I therefore request those representatives wishing to participate in the debate to inscribe their names on the list of speakers as soon as possible. 
Members' cooperation will be sincerely appreciated. 
Mr. VILCHEZ ASHER (Nicaragua) (interpretation from Spanish): We support the statement made on behalf of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries and its Chairman. 
My country is proud to be a member of that group. 
To that end, the United Nations should support and promote economic and social development throughout the world and the consolidation of universal and interdependent democratic values. 
Our country supports the view that the development of mankind is now universal in nature and that therefore its realization requires new political initiatives and broad, coordinated global efforts, which, by their very nature, can be made only by the United Nations. 
We should like on this occasion to reaffirm our country's commitment to play a determined role in the task of building a new international order, with equity, justice and a life of dignity for our peoples. 
In carrying out that fine and arduous task, our country approves and supports all efforts and policies designed to improve the efficiency and effectiveness of the United Nations system. 
In that spirit, we support the initiatives to ensure effective attainment of the purposes of the Charter. 
We feel, incidentally, that if the General Assembly is to be made more effective, the role of the President must be strengthened. 
Also, we support all measures aimed at strengthening our Organization financially. 
Many have been proposed by the Secretary-General in his report. 
We wish to alert the Assembly to the fact that, as we seek a new international order, the breach between the rich few and the many poor nations is widening dangerously, and that this yawning gap has been further widened in our own nations by war, instability and underdevelopment. 
If this negative trend continues, the goals of consolidating peace, economic development and social well-being will be difficult to achieve. 
This situation should be better reflected in the Secretary-General's report. 
These priorities should be studied more thoroughly. 
Just a few days ago, before the Assembly, our President said that: 
This situation is not just; neither is it acceptable, and even less is it democratic. 
And it deserves the international community's understanding. 
We believe that the United Nations and the international financial bodies must support the developing countries - and in particular those countries going through difficult transitions - in seeking alternative policies against underdevelopment and crisis that have as their basis equity and social justice. 
We are convinced that to build a new world order what is needed is more dialogue - and constant consultation - between the developed and the developing world. 
We therefore support the revitalization of the North-South dialogue urged by the Chairman of the Non-Aligned Movement, and we believe that the United Nations must give greater priority to such initiatives. 
We note with satisfaction that the United Nations is taking new steps towards strengthening the international system for protecting and promoting human rights. 
The activities of the Centre for Human Rights and the results of the Vienna Conference represent significant contributions; Nicaragua fully supports them. 
In this connection, we support all the Secretary-General's, and our Organization's, efforts and initiatives. 
We also support implementation of the Security Council's resolutions and punctilious fulfilment of the Governors Island Agreement on Haiti, and we strongly urge the political forces in that country to respect that Agreement and restore President Jean-Bertrand Aristide to power. 
We congratulate the United Nations and the Secretary-General on the success of their mission in El Salvador, where they have managed to achieve peace and promote national dialogue and reconciliation as civilized norms of human behaviour. 
As in the case of ONUSAL, the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) has also just come to a very successful conclusion. 
The Secretary-General's report, indeed, tells us so in various ways. 
Given this guiding light of truth on the subject of development, we believe that the United Nations now, more than ever, plays a determining role. 
In the Secretary-General's report, he gives expression to the realism that we need in viewing and studying the development of the international situation. 
Realism, in our opinion, is the most useful tool for building a more just and equitable world society. 
Today, after the end of the cold war, it is once again possible to fulfil the lofty purposes of the Charter. 
The United Nations, in so doing, can rely on the support of the world community, and its actions will therefore have to take human development as their basic premise. 
Respect for human rights, for development and for peace - our most heartfelt desires - must be the legacy we leave to succeeding generations. 
Only thus shall we be able to make this world a better place, and only thus can we make every human being an exemplar of social justice and liberty. 
The report is an expression of the endeavours and deep dedication of United Nations personnel, and we understand it as a call for a critical examination. 
We also understand the report as a timely invitation to think about, and to try to peer behind, the everyday scene of international affairs. 
There is wide agreement that we are living in a world that is changing rapidly, at least in some respects. 
It has become almost a clich that the world is experiencing great changes, so it may be of some use to say something about these changes. 
An exhilaration at change is certainly understandable, but that is not enough; it is also necessary to understand where changes come from and where they are leading. 
Of no less importance is perceiving the implication of the "why's" and "where to's", since we are faced with the need to accept them. 
Change, with its many faces, is causing some to rejoice while provoking stress and apprehension in others, but it certainly is a vehicle for the brave, for the bold and for the forward-looking. 
The United Nations has been, throughout its existence, a vehicle of change. 
It has managed to be the harbinger and the midwife, acting sometimes against and in the face of powerful interests that would rather see the status quo maintained at all costs. 
The United Nations, we recall, was at its most efficient, producing stable and enduring answers, when changes were the property of all, not the product of the few. 
Throughout modern times, self-determination has in some instances been met with approval, while in others it has faced tough opposition. 
The situation seems no better and no worse today. 
Self-determination is certainly unpredictable in its consequences. 
We have seen examples of this in the past few years, for instance in the dissolution of obsolete but heretofore sovereign States Members of the United Nations. 
Much has been said in this Hall, and rightly so, about human rights. 
Respect for and implementation of human rights represent an important vehicle for change, because human rights legitimize the political movement for democracy. 
They are no less important for successful preventive diplomacy. 
In order to fortify this bridge and make it available to all, human rights should be vehemently and continuously upheld, particularly when a warlord or demagogue chooses to achieve his aims by fire and by sword. 
But let us face it: sometimes it takes too long for the international community to see, or to admit that it sees, that human rights are being trampled underfoot. 
Sometimes it takes too long to react, and untold numbers of people are left to fend for themselves, suffering injustices while yearning for peace and for democratic relations. 
Lack of respect for human rights is usually the first wisp of smoke that can tell all those who want to see it that a crisis is in the making. 
The world cannot afford the luxury of waiting, beating around the bush and misreading the signals when there is a case of massive violation of human rights. 
Let me repeat that violations of human rights are the most reliable and the most visible early-warning signal flagging the rising danger. 
We in Slovenia have experienced the vital importance of these principles in our recent past, and we are wholly dedicated to them. 
With regard to minorities we maintain an internationally very high level as regards the enhancement of their human rights. 
The concept is being creatively developed by the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), the United Nations and other organizations. 
We seem to be faced with a dilemma as to whether the concept should be a wide one or a narrow one. 
There is hardly any doubt in our mind that the concept should be a wide one. 
It is good, but not nearly enough, if preventive diplomacy is kept mainly within the scope of fact-finding, monitoring and observing. 
Without focusing on the causes of conflict, preventive action is groping in the dark. 
It is conventional wisdom that wherever there is conflict there is injustice. 
The element of justice is sometimes absent, and without it preventive action tends to restore the status quo ante. 
Conflict prevention and preventive diplomacy are thus rendered helpless in their main task; to our mind, that main task is to establish new and stable relationships. 
In our view, preventive diplomacy and preventive action are not to prevent change but to prevent the escalation of war and suffering, to bring about peaceful change in an orderly and democratic way and to establish the basis for future stable relations. 
This framework for the future will, however, be uncertain if it is cast in the mould of the old. 
There has been a lot of talk about regional arrangements lately, and rightly so. 
It is of particular importance that the United Nations continue to cultivate a relationship of partnership with regional organizations and shun relationships of subordination. 
It is of great importance that these regional arrangements be developed on democratic premises. 
Reconstituting or reconstructing those entities would seem to be nothing but an invitation to another crisis or one more conflict waiting to happen. 
Sweden, the Chairman-in-Office of the Council of Ministers of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), has brought the CSCE into a logical and forward-looking relationship with the United Nations. 
The Security Council could profit from the insights of the CSCE, and the road to cooperation between the two organizations could be significantly shortened. 
Social tensions, overpopulation and unemployment will likely be among the underlying causes of outbursts of violence, strife and war. 
To deal with them will take more than armour; it will take politically, socially and economically minded people to deal creatively with the situation. 
I wish next to discuss the issue of transition from the totalitarianism to democracy, from command economy to market economy. 
Beholding the scene of Central and Eastern Europe, one inevitably arrives at the conclusion that in the wake of the bipolar world there are new problems and new uncertainties. 
The nations of Europe have yet to formulate a new comprehensive policy for the continent. 
Such a policy cannot be based on the old precepts of the policy of containment. 
Containment was no doubt an effective policy that kept the totalitarian East at bay for decades. 
However, the remains of the policy of containment are still weighing heavily on Central and Eastern Europe's relations with the rest of the world. 
Now a policy of enlargement - enlargement of the core of market economies and democratic States - is being launched. 
To our mind, however, this presupposes the abandonment of all vestiges of the policy of containment and an ever stronger involvement of these countries in a true partnership. 
Involvement will remain necessary in order for these countries to be able to assume their share of responsibility for the future and the stability of Europe. 
The budding democracies must be strengthened; limping economies must be set on the right foot; and security must be enhanced to the extent that will allow undisturbed political and social development. 
It is indeed a comprehensive overview of the manifold activities of the different organs and other bodies of the United Nations system. 
In his introduction, the Secretary-General speaks of the new opportunity that presented itself one year ago with the end of the cold war. 
We agree that there are accomplishments to be applauded. 
But, as he himself has stated, they do not provide a sense of true satisfaction. 
During the past year, "An Agenda for Peace" has been the centre of attention at the United Nations. 
On the eve of the present, forty-eighth, session of the General Assembly, a resolution on these topics was adopted by consensus. 
My delegation had hoped that an agenda for development would not be long delayed. 
"be a centre for harmonizing the actions of nations in the attainment of ... common ends". 
We are encouraged by the Secretary-General's determination to fill this gap. 
Indeed all the good work of the United Nations in the political and security spheres may not be sustainable in the long term if the socio-economic dimensions of peace and security are relegated to secondary status. 
The ways and means of reactivating the North-South dialogue, the United Nations role in that process, and pragmatic and affordable concepts and mechanisms for meeting the need for additional resources are some of the issues to be addressed with purpose and commitment. 
We await policy options on these issues for consideration by Member States in the forthcoming report on an agenda for development. 
In the general debate of this Assembly, my Minister for Foreign Affairs put forward some ideas for harmonizing the need for additional resources for development with available private capital through an interest subsidy mechanism. 
When the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations was deliberating on a theme for the anniversary, some of us tried to add peace, development and democracy to the generally accepted "We the peoples ...". 
But "democracy" proved difficult for some Member States to accept. 
It was then suggested that peace, equality, justice and development would find consensus, in keeping with the preamble to the Charter. 
In the event, the Preparatory Committee settled for "We the peoples of the United Nations ... united for a better world". 
We hope that in the solemn declaration which the Working Group of the Preparatory Committee will be preparing, it will be possible to articulate more clearly what kind of better world we are united for. 
In this connection, we cannot possibly avoid emphasizing peace, development and democracy. 
In his report, the Secretary-General states: 
This is surely true also of the United Nations and its principal organs. 
The Organization is based on the principle of the sovereign equality of all its Members. 
That is why the General Assembly has now decided that the revitalization of its work should be addressed in a comprehensive manner. 
As a first step, the Assembly decided to reduce the number of its Main Committees from seven to six. 
The rationalization of our agenda is a priority item for consideration. 
It is equally important that democratization should extend to other parts of the United Nations system, even to the Security Council. 
Proposals have been made for a possible review of the membership of the Security Council. 
Democratization demands that its membership reflect the realities of today rather than the global power structure of 48 years ago. 
Decisions of the Security Council are binding on all Member States. 
Therefore, there must be some mechanism for broader participation in the decision-making process of the Security Council or at least for a general acceptance of decisions made. 
This would promote greater understanding between the Security Council and the General Assembly. 
It would thus enable the Security Council to discharge more successfully its primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
In his report the Secretary-General refers at length to peace-keeping. 
And yet there is increasing concern about some of the peace-keeping operations currently under way. 
While there have been a few notable successes - such as, for example, in Cambodia - the goal of establishing peace and stability in several areas is still far from being achieved. 
This is a matter which merits a thorough review. 
Peace-keeping in all its aspects will be dealt with in the new Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee). 
It is our hope that these discussions, to which all Member States have access, will facilitate a consensus on the future directions of the United Nations in peace-keeping activities. 
These are the principles of the Charter. 
It is not only substantive, thorough and comprehensive, but also thought-provoking. 
First of all, we share the Secretary-General's view that the United Nations should play a pivotal role in promoting not only peace and security, but also - and, in our view, more important - development. 
Development issues, in my delegation's view, should remain at the core of the United Nations agenda because of the beneficial connection and linkage between development and parallel advances in democratization. 
As the Secretary-General points out - and we agree with him - democratization must take hold, not only within a State, but also among States in the international community. 
This, in turn, should translate into multilateral cooperation to support both democratization and development. 
It is in this regard that the United Nations has a vital role to play in promoting international cooperation for development. 
The United Nations cannot afford to marginalize the priorities of the majority of its Members, which remain anchored on sustaining the development process and increasing the prosperity of their peoples. 
Thus, while we had hoped to have before us at this session the Secretary-General's agenda for development, we nevertheless look forward to receiving his preliminary report on this subject later this year. 
We further hope that the final report will be made available soon thereafter. 
The expanding role of the United Nations today in addressing issues of international peace and security; political, economic and social issues; and those of the environment and development inevitably taxes the resources available to it. 
This means that the reorganization must not only have the necessary financial and logistical resources for its activities, but, more important, the management capability to allocate these efficiently and productively. 
I must caution, however, that efforts to create greater efficiency should not have a negative impact on United Nations programmes and projects essential to the welfare of developing countries. 
They also acknowledge that some of the concepts in "An Agenda for Peace" are evolving. 
We believe this to be a prudent decision as it implies that the effectiveness of these concepts must still be ascertained. 
We welcome the fact that improving the implementation of Article 50 of the Charter is also addressed in one of these resolutions. 
The Philippines recognizes that the maintenance of international peace and security is a collective responsibility. 
However, our participation in that operation entailed a considerable financial burden on our part, as no doubt it did for other troop-contributing countries, particularly the developing countries among them. 
The delays in reimbursements of troop costs and compensations for this operation compounded our difficulties. 
Recognizing that timely payment of assessed contributions is linked to this issue, we nevertheless hope that any exercise aimed at rationalizing United Nations peace-keeping operations addresses this particular subject. 
It should therefore be undertaken in a comprehensive manner. 
We look forward to the early convening of the informal open-ended working group established by resolution 47/233, which should make proposals on issues such as the reports of United Nations principal organs to the General Assembly. 
We welcome the Secretary-General's report on the work of the Organization contained in document A/48/1. 
These are indeed new opportunities that would make it possible to promote international cooperation in dealing with many of the problems that beset the world, especially the problem of endemic poverty and particularly in Africa. 
At the same time, we face challenges that arise from ethnic conflicts and the disintegration of nation States. 
In his report to the General Assembly, the Secretary-General has emphasized, in general terms, the enormous potential of the United Nations and the importance of using that potential in order to build a more stable world. 
In his report, the Secretary-General reviews the achievements and the shortcomings of the past year, as reflected in the Organization's successes, as I said, but also in its set-backs. 
However, on the work carried out by the economic and the social sectors, the report is much less clear. 
This is perhaps the result of the proliferation of institutions and bodies working in those two areas. 
However, in view of the importance of the issues involved in those two spheres, it would be useful and indeed important to remedy this shortcoming in future reports. 
There is no development without peace, and without development there can be no basis for peace. 
In this respect, the delegation of Egypt wishes to stress the importance of facing up to non-military threats with the same vigour and determination we show in confronting military threats. 
Destitution, famine and natural disasters are also sources of instability, and the United Nations must therefore assume a leading role in facing up to such non-military threats to international peace and security. 
We need to get at the root causes of such problems and reduce the risks before situations arise and call for peace-keeping operations or, in the worst scenario, deteriorate and make it necessary to resort to coercive measures for the imposition of peace. 
The discussion on the "Agenda for Peace" - which, we feel, is only a beginning and not an end - has highlighted new concepts that relate to a number of preventive measures which require States to develop a different outlook and a different approach. 
"... be a centre for harmonizing the actions of nations in the attainment of these common ends". 
Unquestionably, this has a direct effect on the organs of the Organization which, at present, are undergoing restructuring and reform. 
In this regard, I should like to highlight the role of the General Assembly as the main organ of the United Nations and to stress the importance of enhancing that role. 
The tables and figures in the Secretary-General's report indicate a rapid increase in the workload of the Security Council and in the attendant peace-keeping operations as well as in the activities of the Secretariat. 
My delegation wishes to suggest that we should avoid the supposition that each and every issue that has to do with or has an effect on international peace and security must be dealt with at the level of the Security Council. 
This is a matter that the Charter stipulates. 
My delegation feels that, in respect of matters affecting international peace and security, there is a need for more contact and dialogue between the Security Council and the General Assembly. 
In addition, the Security Council's negotiating process should be made more transparent, more open, and the States that are not members of the Council must be consulted. 
In this context, I must say that the report the Security Council should submit to the General Assembly, as required by the Charter, is an important document that should be less general and more substantive. 
There is undoubtedly an urgent need for keeping the necessary balance between the Council and the General Assembly as stipulated by the Charter. 
While some situations concerning peace and security can be dealt with by the General Assembly, which has a key role to play, others might well be entrusted to regional organizations, which could, thereby, take on a pre-eminent role. 
Our desire to formulate an effective plan for peace requires that we revitalize the role of the General Assembly in safeguarding peace by ensuring that optimum use is made of the potential that the Charter provides for that purpose. 
We must also have a clear perception of the role of regional organizations, of the manner in which they can support the work of the United Nations and of their mutually supportive functions. 
In fact, the former should be complementary to the latter, as development is a precondition for peace and is, thus, one of the essential elements of preventive diplomacy. 
My delegation welcomes the tendency to increase the transparency of the Secretariat's activities and supports its restructuring in order to enhance its capability to deal with the increasing tasks entrusted to it. 
We support all efforts in that respect. 
On the contrary, it should contribute to the promotion of those priorities. This will be made possible only by the promotion of full consultation on a permanent basis between the Secretariat and the Member States before and during all the stages of restructuring. 
Egypt feels that any comprehensive and objective assessment of the Organization's ability to function efficiently will depend in large part on the extent to which Member States will honour their financial commitments to it, on time. 
Finally, we feel that the problems that beset our world are universal both in their scope and in their effects. 
Consequently, dealing with such problems requires international efforts if we are to come up with solutions that would ensure the emergence of the new international order we aspire after. 
The balance and justice we hope for in such an order will be ensured only through the political will of all Member States and their commitment to international cooperation and all-embracing dialogue. 
We congratulate the Secretary-General on this document, which, in many respects, could be described as a report on the state of the United Nations in 1992. 
The Secretary-General has pre-empted delegations with his admission that it is the longest such report to be presented in many years. 
Its length notwithstanding, the report gives an overview and makes specific references to the theme, thrust and status of the various activities undertaken by the United Nations. 
This process was enriched by the statements of all our leaders in the general debate. 
We agree with this observation in the Secretary-General's report: 
Change will have to be a process conditioned by time and many other factors. 
However, one thing is certain: there must be change. 
We must not make any irreversible mistake that will make posterity condemn us for not living up to the historic opportunity, or as the report refers to it, the "turning-point". 
The Secretary-General will no doubt be exposed to many views, some views more persuasive than others. 
We are aware that those who have profited from the United Nations as it was structured in 1945 will resist change and continue to perpetuate their advantage. 
In the circumstances, it is incumbent on the countries of the South and other like-minded countries, collectively and individually, to hold strong to their collective views. 
In this regard we are happy that the Chairman of the Non-Aligned Movement has also addressed this meeting. 
As we stated in the debate on the same subject last year, we should set targets - perhaps by 1995 - for discernible and constructive changes within the United Nations to be firmly set in train. 
Malaysia is convinced that the future credibility and effectiveness of the concept of collective security and the United Nations role in the maintenance of international peace and security require greater use of the mechanism for preventive diplomacy. 
But Member States will give their support only if there is sufficient confidence and trust especially in the actions of the Security Council, something which has to be acquired over time. 
In this regard too, it is important that the Security Council be seen to implement some of its own resolutions. 
It is being increasingly seen that the Security Council has been less than effective in implementing its own decisions on Bosnia and Herzegovina, while reacting promptly to other issues. 
The United Nations effectiveness in preventing and settling conflicts and preserving international peace is dependent on the credibility of its decisions and the degree of consistency in the application of the principles of the Charter. 
We must not have a situation where the views of the general membership of the United Nations are ignored and the Council chooses to apply principles only when it suits the interests and convenience of certain prominent members. 
There should be a greater role for the General Assembly and more regular and closer consultations between the general membership and the Security Council in matters relating to peace and security. 
It is our belief that this process should be continued and strengthened. 
The report of the Secretary-General to the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly includes five main chapters, namely: I. Introduction; II. Coordinating a Comprehensive Strategy; III. Developing the Global Community; IV. Expanding Preventive Diplomacy, Humanitarian Assistance and Conflict Resolution; and V. Conclusion: Strengthening the Human Foundation. 
A considerable part of the report is devoted to peace-keeping and other related aspects. 
This implicitly reflects the preoccupation of the United Nations in 1992. 
Malaysia, a developing country, has endeavoured to play its role as a United Nations Member, among other things, through its contribution to the United Nations peace-keeping activities. 
We are involved in a number of United Nations peace-keeping and field missions. 
Our peace-keepers are in many parts of the world, including Somalia, where we have suffered loss of life as well. 
While we look forward to the full debate on the specific item of peace-keeping, we wish to state at this juncture that troop-contributing countries need to be kept fully informed of specific operations. 
Unity of command and clarity of mandate are key elements in any successful peace-keeping mission. 
For any peace-keeping operation to be truly representative of the international community, the active participation of developing countries is critical. 
It is equally important that contributions from all countries be accepted, rather than using a selective approach which may give rise to concerns of discrimination. 
The stress on peace-keeping and related activities has had a direct impact on the state of the finances of the United Nations. 
It has adversely affected the United Nations operational activities and overall raised fundamental questions relating to the United Nations role in the area of development. 
It is envisaged that, if the present trend continues, the ratio of expenditure on peace-keeping to the United Nations operational and development activities may well be of the order of 4:1. 
We recall yet again our appeal last year for an agenda for development. 
"An Agenda for Peace" without being complemented by an agenda for development will not effectively contribute to international peace and security. 
The proposed agenda for development would no doubt have to take into account all activities and initiatives, including Agenda 21, so as to ensure that there is no duplication. 
In the context of development activities, we wish to reiterate our view that there is a need for a clear linkage between the results of Bretton Woods meetings and the initiatives taken at the United Nations. 
The world majority represented in the United Nations must have a say in the critical decisions taken by bodies such as Bretton Woods and the Group of Seven. 
The Secretary-General's report is optimistic about the various initiatives undertaken since the Rio Earth Summit in June 1992. 
Malaysia fully supports the observations contained in the report. 
We wish, however, to stress that all those initiatives must be based on successful collective efforts to ensure the means of implementation through technology transfers and financial flows. 
Without such means of implementation the various programmes and activities in Agenda 21 and the various negotiating processes would be seriously impaired. 
We agree that regular and predictable financial resources, as well as well-trained manpower, are important ingredients if the United Nations is to discharge its responsibilities. 
Cost-cutting measures designed to promote greater efficiency and increased productivity are to be welcomed. 
Such measures, however, should enjoy the support of United Nations Members. 
Given the set of issues raised in the report, and in view of time constraints, my delegation would wish to comment on other issues in the appropriate Committees or as and when a specific issue is raised in the Assembly. 
The meeting rose at 1.05 p.m. 
The PRESIDENT: I now request the Rapporteur of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, Her Excellency Mrs. Lucille Mathurin Mair of Jamaica, to introduce the report of the Preparatory Committee. 
Mrs. MATHURIN MAIR (Jamaica), Rapporteur of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations: It is my pleasure and honour to present the report of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, contained in document A/48/48. 
Subsequently, the General Assembly, in December 1992, considered the first report of the Preparatory Committee (A/47/48). 
On the subject of the theme of the anniversary, the Committee devoted a considerable amount of time and effort to reaching agreement. 
It was also stressed that the theme should be forward-looking and that it should be widely relevant. 
The theme proposed by the Secretary-General, "We the peoples", did receive considerable support from delegations; there was, however, a majority view that it needed to be extended and made more specific. 
Following extensive deliberations, a consensus was reached in the Committee on the following theme for the anniversary: "We the Peoples of the United Nations ... United for a Better World". 
This was accepted as an appropriate expression of the theme of the fiftieth anniversary. 
It was proposed at a meeting in March that there should be an open-ended drafting group established to prepare a solemn declaration to mark the observance of the anniversary. 
That proposal was adopted without dissent. 
Some felt that it would be premature to begin work on a text at that early stage, when it might be overtaken by events and have to be revised later. 
Others felt that the work should begin immediately, as time was needed to reflect on elements to be included in the declaration. 
Following discussion, and on the recommendation of the Chairman of the Committee, it was agreed that the work of the drafting group should take place in two phases: consideration of conceptual issues, in the first instance, to be followed by drafting at a later stage. 
As a result, the 1st meeting of the open-ended drafting group was held on 22 June 1993, when the conceptual framework for the declaration was discussed. 
The action by Member States, including the establishment of national committees, was a major concern of the Preparatory Committee. 
The Chairman referred in this connection to a note which was sent by the Secretary-General to all Permanent Representatives, drawing attention to the importance of establishing national committees for the fiftieth anniversary to provide a channel for each country's activities with regard to the anniversary. 
As paragraph 10 of the report before us indicates, the Secretary-General has received information from a number of States - the 13 here listed - in which national committees have been established, and there are other Member States that have established their intention to establish national committees. 
The committee wishes to congratulate and encourage those Member States and hopes that others will soon establish national committees. 
This list compiled by the Secretariat of proposed events and activities was aimed at fostering projects with a global component and outreach that were awaiting funding. 
The Secretariat, as the Committee was informed, had reviewed and evaluated approximately 180 unsolicited proposals. 
Some met the key criteria for evaluation (particularly the extent to which a particular project furthered the purposes of the United Nations, educated and informed the public, and was self-funding), and these were in the process of development. 
Much of the programme is still in the planning stage, and few national programmes had been initiated, so it was considered premature to discuss these in detail at this time. 
A very important aspect of the preparatory work for the fiftieth anniversary consists of the activities within the United Nations system, as discussed in paragraph 12 of the report. 
The Committee noted that the Secretary-General attached great significance to the system-wide nature of the anniversary, particularly since several of the specialized agencies and other organs would also celebrate their own anniversaries in or around 1995. 
The Committee continues to monitor this aspect with interest and requests that it be kept informed of further developments in that regard. 
The role of non-governmental organizations is also perceived by the Preparatory Committee as a very important element. 
These organizations could provide valuable communication and information networks for the fiftieth anniversary as links between the United Nations and its world-wide constituencies. 
The Committee further agreed that non-governmental organizations could participate in its meetings under the rules governing their participation in the work of the Economic and Social Council. 
The Secretary-General has therefore established for that purpose a Trust Fund for the Fiftieth Anniversary Celebrations and urges Member States to support that initiative. 
Support is also being sought from the private sector, including a limited number of global sponsors and international licensees. 
In addition to funding for commemorative programmes, the need for adequate secretarial support was discussed by the Committee at several meetings. 
The Chairman of the Committee has been requested to raise this concern, this very important need, with the Secretary-General, as appropriate. 
"Having considered the report of the Preparatory Committee for the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations (A/48/48), 
Annexed to this report is the list of the relevant documentation. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the Chairman of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, Mr. Richard Butler of Australia, who will introduce draft resolution A/48/L.7 in the course of his statement. 
We are at a turning point. 
We have had about one year in which to begin the work of preparation for our fiftieth anniversary. 
We are at a turning point signified by what I hope will be the unanimous adoption today of the report of the Preparatory Committee, contained in the document before the Assembly (A/48/48). 
That turning point has four main features. 
During the past year, we adopted some organizing principles under which we would pursue the celebration of the fiftieth anniversary and mark its importance. 
Chief among those principles is that whatever we do should be of universal significance. 
We have adopted a theme for the anniversary as a consequence of an extended debate in which we reflected on the purposes and principles of the Organization. 
In particular, looking into the future, we reflected on what it was that we wanted to say to the world, especially to the youth of the world, that this Organization was about, and we reached agreement on that theme. 
In the latter context, may I say that I am aware that there are discussions under way in this House at present about resources for that secretariat. 
In this connection I would draw attention to paragraph 15 of our draft report, in which the view of Member States is made clear to the effect that the secretariat charged with managing the fiftieth anniversary should be given adequate resources - and I want to underline that today. 
It is the view of the Committee - and I am sure the Secretary-General is aware of this - that Mrs. Sorensen and her secretariat must be given adequate resources. 
There is no question in my mind that this can be done from within existing staff establishment - possibly, for example, from the Department of Public Information - so as to ensure that without negative budgetary effects the resources required are allocated to Mrs. Sorensen and her special task. 
The report of the Fiftieth Anniversary Committee contains a recommended draft decision in paragraph 16, which our Rapporteur has already introduced. 
It remains for me simply to say that I commend that draft decision to the Assembly, and I hope that it will adopted unanimously. 
It relates to the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the Declaration of Moscow, signed on 30 October 1943. 
The proposal that was made to commemorate that event of 50 years ago was unanimously adopted by the Preparatory Committee. 
We cannot do this on 30 October because that is a Saturday. 
Mr. RIABIKA (Ukraine) (interpretation from Russian): The United Nations, since its founding in 1945, when States, manifesting their goodwill and the desire to live in peace and friendship, laid the base for a truly universal Organization, has played an ever-greater role in the life of the international community. 
It is our view that the remaining two years before the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization must be used to the utmost to determine the areas of activity and the role of the Organization for generations to come. 
It is therefore extremely important that during this period States Members of the United Nations exert maximum efforts for the drafting and implementation of coordinated proposals to reform the Organization and adapt its structures to the demands of the times. 
That, in turn, would promote support for the United Nations in the fulfilment of all of its plans and initiatives. 
The programme includes, inter alia, the holding in Ukraine, and particularly in the Crimea, of international scientific conferences, concerts, exhibits and cultural and sports events, as well as the issuance of postage stamps dedicated to the fiftieth anniversary. 
There are also plans for the establishment in Kiev of a memorial park in which, on this occasion, trees will be planted by prominent political and public figures. 
The fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations marks a special date in the calendar of international life. 
Moreover, the best way to observe the anniversary of turning points of history is to concentrate on unsettled issues, to reassess the existing situation creatively and to outline the prospects for future development. 
In this context, we propose the convening, in the framework of the United Nations commemoration, of an international peace summit to summarize the development of the world community in the post-confrontation era and outline the future world order for the next century. 
In our view, such a forum should be timed to the Organization's anniversary and organized under the aegis of the United Nations, because the development of contemporary international relations cannot be imagined without this international Organization, whose prestige and reputation are universally recognized as very high. 
I should also like to emphasize another important factor in favour of holding such a conference within the United Nations. 
Only the United Nations has the experience to convene global high-level forums to consider complicated issues and set forth comprehensive approaches. 
Such meetings could have a great mobilizing effect on world developments, as attested to by the 1992 Conference in Rio de Janeiro. 
Furthermore, it would seem appropriate in the course of the global international conference to discuss and adopt new proposals and ideas, the realization of which would energize the Organization's activity and give it new impetus. 
As never before, we have every reason to see the United Nations as a powerful instrument capable of maintaining international peace and security, strengthening justice and human rights, and ensuring, to quote the United Nations Charter, "social progress and better standards of life in larger freedom". 
This would correspond to the motto of the commemoration: "We the Peoples of the United Nations ... United for a Better World". 
Mr. PIZARRO (Chile) (interpretation from Spanish): In October 1995, the United Nations will celebrate its fiftieth anniversary. 
This will provide an opportunity for retrospection and an analysis of our achievements and failures, and on that basis to conduct a profound assessment of the challenges that lie ahead for this Organization. 
Chile, which is a member of that Committee and has been honoured with a vice-chairmanship, has worked hard to promote this initiative. 
Similarly, at the national level, work has begun on the basic principles to be applied in organizing this celebration, in the total conviction that the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary offers an extraordinary opportunity for highlighting the importance of the United Nations and the other organizations of the system. 
It has also been considered fundamental to the desired success of this National Committee that it be composed of a broad spectrum of representatives of our principal national organizations. 
The motto already agreed upon - "We the Peoples of the United Nations ... United for a Better World" - gives us an appropriate framework for the success of this initiative. 
During the general debate, one delegation quite rightly pointed out that the United Nations itself should reflect the principles it advocates. 
That is why work should be done, on a priority basis and with the fiftieth anniversary as a deadline, to achieve the restructuring of the United Nations, an appeal that has resounded through the statements of delegations in the general debate. 
This reform, however, should also make the Council efficient and a model of efficacy for any regional or subregional organization and the peoples of the world in general. 
At the same time, the other organs of the United Nations system need to proceed along the same lines so that, in all spheres, efficiency and harmonious action become the common denominator. 
At the same time, we note that the world has changed, that bipolarity has ended, that we are heading towards global understandings, that divisive barriers are being eliminated and that States are being recognized without ideological litmus tests. 
In other words, the world and the United Nations have begun to seek and find modern formulas for understandings between States and innovative solutions for the problems that persist. 
Allow me at this point a personal digression. 
Resolving the questions I have mentioned is the task that lies ahead of the international community, and a duly restructured United Nations must channel its efforts to the attainment of that objective. 
Chile pledges its determination to work from this day forward on that huge task. 
It also provides a unique opportunity for thoughtful reflection on the Organization 's achievements and on its future. 
In many ways it has exceeded the expectations of the authors of its Charter. 
From a strictly quantitative standpoint, we note that membership has more than tripled, as a result of the decolonization process undertaken by the Organization and, more recently, as a consequence of the end of the cold war. 
While this aspect is significant, the qualitative changes are in fact more important. 
United Nations activities are now very wide-ranging - from peace-keeping in various corners of the world to the active promotion of the economic and social development of peoples, and from the protection of human rights to the preservation of the environment. 
My delegation welcomes the Preparatory Committee's decision to establish an open-ended drafting group to prepare a solemn declaration to be adopted here on 24 October 1995. 
Despite the view held by some, we must not waste what little time remains and must start as soon as possible the substantive work that will lead to a document whose content reflects what we expect of the United Nations in the next century. 
In Mexico's opinion, that important document could contain three major chapters. 
We must continue the exchange of views that began a few short months ago and begin to draft a text that we can alter as events require. 
In view of the importance my Government attaches to this event, it was decided that the Foreign Secretary would chair the Committee, which is made up of personages from governmental, academic and cultural fields linked to the United Nations. 
The Mexican Committee has already held two meetings, at which its members thoroughly examined various programmes to disseminate knowledge of the purposes, principles and work of the United Nations in order to make the Mexican people aware of the Organization's activities, and lead them to support those activities. 
Measures considered to date include the preparation and publication of books and other materials, the production of radio and television programmes, the organization of seminars and round tables on various subjects, with the participation of Mexican and foreign experts, and the issuance of postage stamps. 
We are prepared to carry out an exercise in deep reflection, so that this very significant event will not amount merely to expressions of jubilation and formal celebrations. 
Mr. JACOB (India): My delegation attaches importance to the celebrations to mark the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
We have been taking an active part in the meetings of the Preparatory Committee, which is being ably guided by its Chairman, Mr. Richard Butler, the Permanent Representative of Australia. 
We should like to compliment Under-Secretary-General, Mrs. Gillian Sorensen, who has been assisting the Preparatory Committee efficiently and with devotion. 
The newsletter on the preparations that she has started to publish is really useful. 
Having emerged as a harbinger of peace in a war-ravaged world, it has survived the trials and tribulations of half a century. 
The anniversary will be an occasion for helping to shape a new United Nations. 
In our view, the agenda for the fiftieth anniversary celebrations should be closely focused on the Organization's agenda for the future. 
Exhibitions, television programmes, films and music performances could certainly form a useful backdrop for this wider endeavour, but they should by no means become the be-all and end-all of the exercise. 
Our own approach to observance of the fiftieth anniversary will be to place emphasis on those activities that can help to enhance the effectiveness of the United Nations, not only as a political body but also as a catalyst for economic and social development. 
Concerts and exhibitions are useful means of increasing awareness, among the masses, of the United Nations, but of greater importance will be those activities that enhance the Organization's constructive role in world affairs. 
The occasion should be used to reflect on the achievements of the Organization and to chart a well-defined course for its future. 
We attach particular importance, in this context, to the activities of specialized agencies, which should formulate programmes, specifically designed for the anniversary, that will reach their targets by 1995. 
Observance of the anniversary should mark, not only the culmination of the reform process, but also the beginning of new activities that will give the Organization a better image in the world. 
Our purpose will be better served if they are dispersed over the globe rather than centred around United Nations Headquarters or confined to a small group of countries. 
In our view, the purpose of the exercise should take precedence over procedural constraints relating to organizational and financial arrangements. 
During the meetings of the Preparatory Committee, Member States expressed wide-ranging and sometimes differing views on various aspects of the fiftieth-anniversary celebrations. 
With these words, my delegation would like to endorse the draft decision of the General Assembly that the Preparatory Committee should continue its work. 
Mr. HAJNOCZI (Austria): Let me begin by thanking Ambassador Butler for his able leadership as Chairman of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations. 
The first words of the Charter seem to us to set forth a particularly meaningful theme. 
"We the peoples" clearly expresses the concept that the United Nations constituency is not limited to Governments - that it is mankind. 
We ought to seize the opportunity of this occasion to show to the individual citizen the multiple effects of United Nations activities. 
The support for the United Nations that we should thereby build in the electorate would be transformed into increased support from Governments. 
We should heighten the awareness of programmes sponsored by the United Nations and of the Organization's achievements, deepen knowledge about the Organization, and demonstrate that it reaches out to every individual on the globe. 
In a nutshell, the fiftieth anniversary could be the biggest public-relations event for the United Nations system. 
We want to imbue, not just the adult population, but even more so the next generation with the ideals of the United Nations. 
Such an approach, which might be called a public-awareness operation, would not put a heavy burden on the United Nations budget. 
Rather, in our view, would it depend on creativity, initiative and the ability to attract interest in sectors beyond governmental structures. 
A well-deserved tribute must be paid to Under-Secretary-General Gillian Sorensen and her predecessor Joseph Verner Reed and their able colleagues in the Secretariat who have been reaching out to the public in their work. 
We share their view that the fiftieth anniversary should be commemorated by activities at the global level. 
Certainly, United Nations Headquarters in New York and United Nations Offices at Geneva, Vienna and Nairobi offer excellent bases and should be equally used. 
Likewise, the many United Nations offices in Member States can play a significant role. 
We expect that many of the activities will be undertaken at national, regional and local level by non-governmental organizations. 
Austria will actively participate in the drafting of a solemn declaration to mark the observance of the anniversary in 1995. 
But our idea of the celebration of the fiftieth anniversary is not a kind of ceremonial birthday party on 24 October 1995. 
We prefer a broader perspective, viewing this commemoration as a substantial matter encompassing many activities and major meetings throughout 1995, meetings such as the World Summit for Social Development and the World Conference on Women. 
For what would be the credibility of a solemn reaffirmation of adherence to the principles of the Charter on one day if we did not live up to them every day of the year, by striving, united, for a better world. 
Portugal follows with great interest the work of the United Nations and the constant enlargement of its activities for the benefit of humanity. 
In this respect the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations is a special and unique opportunity to portray the work of the Organization and to present a comprehensive picture of our efforts to attain goals to make a better world for us all. 
Mr. LOVINSKIY (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The Russian Federation attaches great significance to preparations for celebrating the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
We also support his recommendations. 
In achieving international consensus on fundamental international problems, States are called on fully to make use of and develop the potential of the United Nations. 
Russian governmental bodies and public opinion have already undertaken preparatory work in connection with this notable event in the life of the international community and a national committee of the Russian Federation is being established. 
The delegation of the Russian Federation supports the draft resolution submitted by the delegation of Australia in A/48/L.7 and calls for its adoption by consensus. 
The report reflects, and in depth, the discussions in the Preparatory Committee, which was successfully steered by its very able Chairman, Ambassador Butler of Australia. 
As repeatedly stated by most delegations we are looking forward to a commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary which will not be limited to festive celebrations. 
My delegation is of the view that the fiftieth anniversary provides us with a unique opportunity to reflect on the achievements, the shortcomings and the performance of the United Nations since its establishment. 
What areas should be reformed? What will the United Nations do to meet the challenges of the future? 
Therefore it is only natural to expect that States Members of the Organization will use the fiftieth anniversary to review the balance sheet of the last 50 years and prepare for the future. 
Egypt has already established a national committee to prepare for the fiftieth anniversary, and will spare no effort in contributing to the meaningful success of the commemoration. 
The committee will enjoy leadership at a high-level and will include a very wide spectrum of Finnish society. 
The PRESIDENT: We shall now proceed to consider draft resolution A/48/L.7, as well as the draft decision contained in section III of the report of the Preparatory Committee contained in document A/48/48. 
The present Chinese text does not fully reflect the spirit and meaning of the original English. 
The theme of the fiftieth anniversary will be widely publicized in China; therefore, how the English for the theme of the commemoration is reflected in the Chinese text is a major question. 
I do not wish to hold up the adoption of the theme today; however, with your permission, Mr. President, I should like to conduct consultations with the parties concerned in order to find the proper Chinese wording. 
The PRESIDENT: I thank the representative of China for drawing our attention to the deficiency in translation, and I shall avail myself of his undertaking to consult with the Secretariat to ensure that the translation is corrected for any future document. 
On that understanding, the Assembly will now take a decision on draft resolution A/48/L.7 as well as the draft decision contained in section III of the report (A/48/48) of the Preparatory Committee. 
I now call on the representative of the Secretariat. 
Consequently, should the General Assembly adopt the draft decision contained in section III of document A/48/48, no additional appropriation would be required under the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The PRESIDENT: We turn now to the draft decision contained in section III of the report of the Preparatory Committee, document A/48/48. 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to adopt the draft decision contained in section III of the report (A/48/18) of the Preparatory Committee? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: Under the terms of the resolution just adopted, the General Assembly will commemorate the fiftieth anniversary of the Declaration of the Four Nations on General Security on Monday, 1 November 1993. 
I should like to point out that this commemoration will take place in the afternoon as the second item. 
We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 47. 
Mr. NOTERDAEME (Belgium) (interpretation from French): On 20 August this year the 12 countries members of the European Community requested the inclusion of an additional item in the agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly entitled "Assistance in mine clearance". 
That item quickly gained broad support within the Organization and among Member States, leading to the formulation of draft resolution A/48/L.5, which I have the honour to introduce to the Assembly today on behalf of the sponsors, of which there are now 88. 
I ask the indulgence of members as I read out all their names. 
The Secretariat, and in particular members of the mine-clearing unit, several United Nations agencies and the International Committee of the Red Cross, have shared their experience with us. 
The sponsors are submitting their draft resolution to the Assembly because of the catastrophic situation created by the massive presence of mines and other unexploded devices in countries that have experienced armed conflict. 
Under the second preambular paragraph of draft resolution A/48/L.5, the Assembly would express dismay at the high number of victims of mines and other unexploded devices. 
Under the third, fourth and fifth preambular paragraphs, the Assembly would recall the adverse social and economic consequences of the presence of mines. 
Furthermore, the presence of mines seriously jeopardizes the safety of teams participating in humanitarian missions, peace-keeping and rehabilitation and seriously hampers their action. 
In the following preambular paragraphs, the Assembly would recall that in his report "An Agenda for Peace" the Secretary-General had already recognized the growing importance of mine clearance and that the Security Council had fully supported that report in a presidential statement of 26 February 1993. 
In resolution 47/120 B the General Assembly also recognized the relevance of the Secretary-General's analysis. 
I would only add that in his latest report on the work of the Organization the Secretary-General states: 
Further, the inhumane weapons Convention, which of course relates primarily to prevention and humanitarian laws, contains in Protocol II articles calling for international cooperation in the removal of mines. 
Under the twelfth to fourteenth preambular paragraphs, the Assembly would note with satisfaction the inclusion in the mandates of several peace-keeping operations of provisions relating to mine clearance and would welcome the establishment within the Secretariat of a coordinated mine-clearance programme. 
The operative part of the draft resolution highlights the importance of United Nations coordination of activities designed to facilitate the solution of problems linked by the failure to remove mines. 
To achieve such coordination it is necessary to begin by analysing the precise parameters of the problem the United Nations, its agencies, Member States and non-governmental organizations must confront because of mines. 
Then, an inventory must be drawn up of means, including financial means, available to them in dealing with the problem. 
If we are to assist the Secretary-General in drawing up his report, many countries must extend their cooperation by providing him with information, data and the views and suggestions of their Governments. 
That is the purpose of operative paragraph 6. 
On behalf of the sponsors, I express the hope that it will be adopted without a vote. 
Afghanistan has joined in sponsoring the draft resolution, and I am addressing the Assembly on this item because my country is in a tragic and, unfortunately, typical situation. 
We learn from the report of the Secretary-General of June 1992 that ours is a typical case. 
In my country, 45,000 mines have been documented in an area of 25 square kilometres. 
In all of Afghanistan there are undoubtedly more than 10 million mines. 
In many villages children are wounded every day as they play on mined ground. 
That shows how serious the problem is. 
Soviet military aggression in Afghanistan has ended; the Red Army is no longer on our territory. 
But, with more than 10 million mines, a latent aggression continues, with its attendant delayed danger of death or serious injury. 
Most wars of aggression end with the withdrawal of the aggressor, with a cease-fire, with a document, or with a hand-shake before the cameras. 
But this kind of aggression persists after the conclusion of peace. 
In the general debate, at the 24th meeting, on 11 October, the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Afghanistan stressed the importance of this problem, and noted my delegation's support for a draft resolution on this item. 
But if the initial sponsors wish to have suggestions for possibly important improvements and additions, it would be better to take note of these. 
Among those points, let me note that it is not only human beings that are threatened by mines. 
Since the Second World War, technology has made progress, in this case, unfortunately, with harmful consequences for mankind. 
Mines from the First World War were easily found, as they were made of metal, but most of today's mines are made of plastics, which are terribly difficult to detect. 
A very important point that is not clear in the draft resolution is that the presence of mines militates against the return of war refugees, who wish to return now that the war has ended. 
But when they learn from those who have already returned that children have been injured when they stepped on mines, they are no longer so eager to return voluntarily. 
The question of reconstruction and rehabilitation has been mentioned. This is particularly important in agriculture at three stages: sowing, irrigation - so important for developing countries where there is little rainfall - and the harvest. 
An important item should also be added to the operative part: an urgent appeal to countries able to assist those most seriously threatened by mines to undertake mine-clearance programmes, including the training of local sappers. 
Afghanistan has already received such assistance from many countries represented here, including Australia, which assisted in the training of local personnel for mine clearance, personnel who have done a great deal and are still at work. 
We hope to see the draft resolution adopted without a vote, by acclamation, under your presidency, Sir, I assure you that among the resolutions we shall be adopting in this manner this one will indeed be historic. 
Mr. SUCHARIPA (Austria) (interpretation from French): Austria welcomes the initiative of the European Community in having the question "Assistance in mine clearance" added to the agenda. 
We are pleased to be co-authors of the draft resolution with that title, which has just been introduced by the Permanent Representative of Belgium, and of course we hope that the draft resolution will be adopted by consensus. 
The Austrian delegation is extremely alarmed by the growing presence of mines and other unexploded devices in territories devastated by armed conflicts. 
The presence in the ground of these mines, long after hostilities have ended, is a grave obstacle to the restoration of peace and the return to normal productive daily life. 
It is often those in the most disadvantaged sector of the population who run the greatest risk of being wounded, killed or permanently disfigured by mines. 
They are often forced by the economic constraints from which they suffer to return to areas that are unsafe because of the continued presence of mines. 
The representative of Afghanistan, in a very relevant statement, has just addressed this specific problem. 
The intense suffering inflicted on the very high number of victims of mines, primarily among the civilian population, is an unacceptable affront to the conscience of mankind. 
The number of incidents involving children is particularly appalling. 
We know, to cite only one example, that in Cambodia 200 to 300 men, women and children are torn apart by mines every month. 
For those who lose an arm, a leg or their sight, for those who are otherwise severely wounded by the explosion of one of the 4 million to 7 million mines still remaining in Cambodia, peace has not yet arrived. 
The letter (A/48/490) dated 8 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Croatia addressed to the Secretary-General reminds us that the problem of land mines also affects countries in central Europe. 
It states that there are some 3 million mines in Croatia. 
It is clear that the country's reconstruction will be greatly slowed by this unresolved problem. 
In this context, the Foreign Ministry and the Defence Ministry of the Republic of Austria supported a symposium organized last May by an Austrian concern on the subject of mine clearance as it relates to the challenge of repatriation and rehabilitation. 
In their conclusions, the participants emphasized the importance of mine clearance for the success of all repatriation and rehabilitation programmes. 
They also emphasized that mine-clearance activities require careful preparation and training and that medical supplies for those involved should be given the highest priority. 
The participants also noted the imperative need to accompany mine clearance operations with education programmes for the local population. 
The symposium recommended the establishment of a central repository for information and technical databases. 
We welcome the establishment within the Secretariat of a coordinated mine-clearance programme, with the participation of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and other competent bodies. 
We note with satisfaction the inclusion in the mandate of several peace-keeping operations of provisions relating to mine clearance. 
We urge all countries that have not yet ratified the Convention to accede to it as soon as possible. 
We believe also that the possibility of a moratorium on the export of land-mines should be carefully considered. 
In this context, we have noted with interest the convening by the Secretary-General of a review conference to amend the aforementioned Convention and in particular its Protocol II. 
It would also provide an opportunity to build on existing legal norms in order to find more effective solutions to the problem of the indiscriminate use of land-mines, which are mutilating men, women and children all over the globe. 
Those were the comments the Austrian delegation wished to make at this stage of our deliberations. 
The United States Government estimates that there are more than 85 million uncleared land-mines scattered in 62 countries throughout the world. 
The number is growing each day. 
It must be addressed from two sides. 
First, we need to remove or neutralize those mines already laid. 
Secondly, we must cut the flow of new mines. 
The United States Government is pleased to co-sponsor this draft resolution, which invites Member States and non-governmental organizations to provide de-mining assistance, and which asks the Secretary-General to consider establishing a voluntary fund for training and other activities related to de-mining. 
We also note that, in addition to this draft resolution addressing mine removal, two draft resolutions relating to land-mines are being submitted in the First Committee. 
In addition, we expect that the annual resolution on the conventional weapons Convention will include a paragraph calling for a review conference to consider, among other things, aspects of the Convention relating to anti-personnel land-mines. 
The United States Senate recently passed unanimously a three-year extension of that moratorium. 
We expect the House of Representatives to vote on that issue shortly. 
We urge all Member States to join my Government in support of these efforts to rid the world of land-mines, both by regulating their export and by developing de-mining assistance and training programmes around the world. 
It has been said that the indiscriminate maiming of innocent people by land-mines left undetonated and unretrieved after a period of civil conflict is an affront to the international conscience. 
They continue to be a major impediment to the smooth delivery of humanitarian assistance to those in need even after hostilities cease. 
In "An Agenda for Peace" the Secretary-General addresses the problem of land-mines and their terrible consequences, emphasizing the urgency of mine clearance for any nation setting off on the road to peace and reconstruction. 
My Government fully subscribes to those proposals and considers that de-mining efforts should also be emphasized in the terms of reference of peace-keeping operations. 
In his annual Report on the work of the Organization (A/48/1), the Secretary-General also stated that the United Nations has launched a concerted drive to address this issue by mobilizing the competent organs of the system. 
Mine-clearing operations are already in place in Afghanistan and Cambodia, and in such countries as Angola, Somalia and the former Yugoslavia, where they are part of peace-keeping and humanitarian efforts. 
For its part, Japan has contributed to de-mining operations in Somalia and Afghanistan by extending $0.2 million and $14 million, respectively. 
This is indeed a matter of grave humanitarian concern to my country. 
Speaking for the European Community, the representative of Belgium has urged that a more comprehensive programme of action for mine clearance be established under United Nations auspices, especially in light of the difficulties such operations have experienced in Afghanistan, Cambodia and Mozambique. 
The principal responsibility for mine clearance rests with the country in whose territory the mines are located, but a concerted effort on the part of the international community to support these operations is also essential. 
Japan supports this draft resolution, proposed by the member countries of the European Community, and joins them in sponsoring it. 
Mr. KOROMA (Sierra Leone): When the Foreign Secretary of my country addressed this Assembly last month, he expressed the strong concern of the Sierra Leone delegation over the proliferation in the use of mines and other such explosive devices in areas of conflict, especially in intra-State conflicts. 
Those weapons, planted in a primitive and imprecise manner, have proved deadly for our citizens, and those who have survived have been left in appalling conditions. 
Unexploded mines have made the task of post-war reconstruction complicated and all the more difficult for my country. 
And he went on: 
The Secretary-General's comments could not be more true. 
Sierra Leone wishes to take note of the establishment of a coordinated mine-clearance programme within the Secretariat which, we hope, will serve as a clearing-house for training and technical facilities for Member States in this area. 
For societies like mine, whose economies are already weakened, this activity imposes an unacceptably high strain on medical facilities which are already inadequate. 
The indiscriminate and very often unrecorded planting of land-mines in areas of generally high economic potential - such as farming, grazing and mining areas - ensures that the post-conflict resumption of economic activity and commerce is hindered considerably. 
The consequences of this are obvious. 
It thus brings to the attention of the international community the need to take concrete steps in dealing with this scourge, which the International Committee of the Red Cross has described as an active menace used to terrorize populations with the goal of denying access to land. 
Beyond that, however, there must, in our view, be unequivocal action by the international community to outlaw the production, sale and use of these devices which, by their indiscriminate spreading of death and severe maiming, have no place in civilized society. 
Mr. KAMAL (Pakistan): The consideration of the issue of mine clearance by the General Assembly is a welcome development. 
The problems posed by the indiscriminate laying of millions of mines in many parts of the world are now of such great magnitude that they can only be resolved by the concerted action of the entire international community. 
The techniques of mine-laying as well as the nature of land-mines themselves have undergone changes which have had the most horrendous consequences. 
We are of the view that a series of steps should be taken in three areas: measures to impart training and know-how to affected countries; measures to improve mine-clearance technology; and, finally, measures to strengthen the legal norms regarding the use of mines. 
Most of the countries that are affected by the problem of uncleared minefields lack the expertise to clear and neutralize unexploded mines. 
In this regard, we greatly appreciate the measures taken by the European Community to strengthen the mine-clearing capabilities of affected countries. 
Present mine-clearing tools, which have been described by scientists as "glorified farm implements", are clearly inadequate for the task. 
Secondly, there is a need to consider the desirability of ensuring that all mines have built-in mechanisms for rendering them inactive after a certain period. 
Stricter rules should be formulated to compel armies to record the locations of mines so that they can be removed after the cessation of hostilities. 
The principle of "abuser pays" is relevant in this context and should be applied forcefully. 
Rather, the costs should be borne by the countries that resort to such inhuman forms of warfare. 
We are of the opinion that these legal measures can be considered in a review Conference of the 1980 Convention prohibiting the use of inhuman weapons - especially Protocol II of this Convention regarding the use of mines, booby traps and other devices. 
As Member States are well aware, we ourselves are affected seriously by the fallout from the land-mine warfare conducted by the Soviet Army against Afghanistan. 
Our medical resources have been stretched thin in an effort to treat and rehabilitate the thousands of Afghans who have been crippled by mines. 
We continue to host, even today, a million and a half Afghan refugees, who, quite understandably, are not in a position to return to their mine-strewn homeland. 
All efforts for the reconstruction and rebuilding of Afghanistan, and for the resettlement of its people, are bound to fail until the problem of mine-clearance is addressed and resolved. 
We expect the international community's active assistance in this task. 
The seriousness and the cruelty of the indiscriminate use of mines without any type of controls or any appropriate registry of their location, as recommended by international law, have not respected any border. 
In areas reaching from Afghanistan to Cambodia and Ethiopia, in Kuwait, Nicaragua, El Salvador, Peru and the former Republic of Yugoslavia, to mention just a few examples, the spectre of human suffering is enormous, encompassing thousands of persons killed or maimed and damage to the national infrastructure. 
Especially cruel is the odious practice of disguising these lethal weapons as toys, thus endangering the lives of the most innocent. 
A similar situation prevails in other countries of Central America. 
In Kabul, 50 per cent were women and children. 
The political, economic and social crisis in Central America, which reached a high point in the 1980s, impeded development in the countries of the region, worsened the poverty levels, intensified the arms race, and resulted in 300,000 deaths and 2 million refugees and displaced persons. 
The number of victims of war in Nicaragua alone amounts to more than 100,000, of whom 16,000 persons are incapacitated, many of them as a result of mine explosions. 
Most of these are young people, women and children, for whose sake the Government has undertaken various initiatives and is making great efforts to generate employment or produce benefits. 
We have concluded the preparatory, preliminary stage of mine-clearing and have trained officials and members of the army of our country in mine destruction. 
This project is being duly implemented, thus removing the danger from areas that are needed for agriculture and for livestock. 
None the less, further efforts are necessary. 
We ought in future to avoid completely the use of mines, and in this way remove serious obstacles which prolong the effects of war even in times of peace. 
In Central America, the presence of mines and other explosive devices has claimed many victims. 
We are convinced that in all countries that are victims of armed conflicts the main responsibility for mine clearance falls to the State where the mines were laid. 
Therefore, we think it both urgent and timely for the Assembly to adopt the draft resolution (A/48/L.5) on assistance in mine clearance. 
Of particular importance is the establishment of a voluntary trust fund to support information and training programmes relating to mine clearance activities. 
Accordingly, the United Nations must give priority to ensuring humanitarian assistance and transit for refugees, tightening up coordination between the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and peace-keeping operations and thoroughly considering various ways to enhance resources for programmes that fund mine clearance. 
It should also gather information and collate work on researching and analysing the existing legal instruments, with a view to adapting them to the new international realities. 
Bodies within the United Nations system, and many others, both intergovernmental and private, have been taking measures to cooperate with States facing the tragic situation caused by the matter which we are now discussing. 
If the draft resolution is adopted, we are convinced that those efforts can be coordinated properly and that the valuable experience of States and other entities involved can be put, in a flexible, timely and effective manner, at the service of those who need it most. 
The figures speak for themselves. 
Estimates of the number of mines to be cleared range from 100 million to 200 million, scattered all over the world: Afghanistan, Guatemala, Cambodia, Mozambique, Laos, Somalia and elsewhere. 
This is a menace to the civilian population in many regions. 
However, statistics about the victims are scarce. 
In the affected countries, two people per thousand have been hurt by these devices, and in some countries - Somalia, for example - over 70 per cent of the wounded are children under 15. 
Just a few minutes ago, the representative of Nicaragua reminded us of the statements in this connection by Nicaragua's Foreign Minister, who speaks of the huge task it will be to get rid of 160,000 mines in 800 different places, of which some 200 are unknown. 
Ecuador, faithful to its humanist and humanitarian principles, cannot remain indifferent in the face of this terrifying situation, and has therefore decided to support the draft resolution, as we consider it a step in the right direction. 
However, we believe that in preparing the report, requested in paragraph 5, on the feasibility of establishing a fund to finance mine clearance programmes, the Secretary-General should take into account the special responsibility of the countries that produce and export such devices. 
According to a report by the International Committee of the Red Cross, one State alone has an annual turnover of $168 million in cluster mine systems, including anti-personnel components. 
The opportunities opening up on the international markets for these new mine systems are prompting many companies to invest in developing new technologies, which are not only boosting profits in one sector of the arms market, but are also improving the mines to prevent their removal and destruction. 
Similarly, in drafting the report requested in the draft resolution, the Secretary-General will have to take into account the specific obligations, under the Protocol on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Mines, Booby Traps and Other Devices, of States that have laid mines. 
Mr. NOBILO (Croatia): I should like to take this opportunity to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session and to compliment you on your achievements thus far. 
This item is of far-reaching importance to post-war reconstruction and peace-building measures in troubled areas around the world. 
From Cambodia and Afghanistan to Mozambique and Croatia, 150 precious human lives are lost each week, not at the hands of ruthless snipers or the impact of intentionally fired mortars, but because of well-camouflaged land-mines. 
The United Nations Secretariat estimates that 62 countries are infested with nearly 100 million land mines. 
At present in Croatia 300,000 hectares of land have been seeded with nearly 3 million mines and 1 million hectares contain various kinds of other explosive devices. 
Therefore, my Government has been forced to undertake a programme to free its land of explosive devices. 
Unfortunately this task is very hard to carry out, especially since we have limited resources and insufficient equipment. 
Croatia, facing as it does economic hardships, and considering the great financial and technological requirements for a programme of land-mine clearance, is incapable of solving the problem singlehandedly, although it is trying to extract from its own programme the maximum benefits possible. 
At present the Croatian Government is accommodating 270,000 displaced persons and well over 280,000 refugees from the neighbouring Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In addition to funding humanitarian assistance for half a million people, Croatia is struggling with heavy economic losses and industrial decay as a result of devastating Serbian aggression. 
The presence of land mines has caused an annual loss of $230 million in the agricultural sector alone and an additional $70 million has been lost in forestry and hunting. 
Because of these conditions, 330,000 hectares of land sits unworked. 
A comprehensive international programme for assistance in mine clearance is an important step in the overall process of the reconstruction of countries in the post-conflict phase. 
In applying the mine-clearing programme to each country, specific circumstances must be reconsidered, and not only from the geographical or technical point of view. 
Mines pose a continuous threat to the lives and security of United Nations personnel serving in peace-keeping missions. 
They restrict the movement of United Nations forces, whether they are delivering humanitarian aid or keeping the peace in hostile areas. 
This is an additional, but important, reason why the question of "Assistance in mine clearance" must have its place on the United Nations agenda. 
The Republic of Croatia co-sponsored the draft resolution before the General Assembly, in the sincere hope that the results of our discussion today will soon be visible in the areas which at present, because of mines, have been turned into "killing fields". 
They are killing and maiming people, particularly civilians, in Asia, Africa, Latin America and Europe. 
New Zealand joins earlier speakers in expressing deep concern about the devastating effects that randomly laid, uncharted and uncleared land mines are having on civilians in countries such as Cambodia, Mozambique and the former Yugoslavia. 
In addition to their devastating impact on individuals who come in contact with them, land mines have very harmful social and economic effects. 
Uncleared land mines laid in fields, forests and watercourses prevent the growing of food and crops, the raising of livestock and the rehabilitation of land. 
The United Nations's peace-keeping operations are also affected, and in some cases threatened, by land mines which jeopardize the safety of peace-keeping personnel. 
New Zealand fully supports the call for a comprehensive programme of assistance with mine clearance. 
New Zealand peace-keepers have witnessed the devastating effects of land mines during numerous United Nations operations in countries such as Afghanistan and the former Yugoslavia, and have themselves suffered casualties from these weapons. 
New Zealand has contributed over the years to the mine-clearance training programme in Afghanistan. 
De-mining is also an important part of New Zealand's contribution to United Nations efforts to rehabilitate parts of Cambodia. 
New Zealand personnel are working with other peace-keepers involved in the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) process to establish the Cambodian Mine Action Centre. 
The Centre controls de-mining operations, mine awareness and education programmes in Cambodia, and it is expected that the Cambodian Government will soon take over the operation. 
The only specific multilateral agreement controlling the use of land mines is Protocol II of what is commonly known as the inhumane weapons Convention. 
The Convention itself is a significant document, but States parties need to address some serious weaknesses which limit its effectiveness, particularly in regard to Protocol II. 
For example, while it calls for the clearance of land mines after a conflict ends, no verification mechanism exists for ensuring compliance. 
New Zealand therefore supports the call for a review conference which will seek to strengthen the Convention by considering these issues. 
Such a conference should concentrate with the utmost urgency on the issue of land mines and make effective controls on these weapons its first priority. 
We urge others to do the same. 
We note that it seems likely that the review conference will be held in 1995, which should give signatories plenty of opportunity to ratify. 
In the meantime, until the review gets under way, we would encourage dialogue on land-mines issues between interested States, and we support proposals to establish a group of experts to facilitate discussions in the run-up to the conference. 
A further issue of concern is that land-mines have in recent times been used in conflicts not only by States but also by groups that are not able to be represented at the United Nations negotiating table. 
Some type of effective control must also be put on the use of land-mines by groups that could not become a party to any convention. 
Such an issue can be addressed by examining the trade in land-mines and adopting measures to limit or prevent their supply. 
New Zealand considers the random, widespread use of land-mines and the effect they are having on civilians to be a problem of the gravest concern. 
We must work together to foster controls on the use of these weapons. 
New Zealand is already working with other countries under the auspices of the United Nations, and we shall continue to provide what assistance we can on practical mine clearance when that is needed. 
We have heard many delegations stress the importance of this issue, in regard to which a draft resolution is before us. 
The presence of mines is a major obstacle to human resettlement, the restoration of transport infrastructure and, indeed, socio-economic recovery. 
The Secretary-General concluded that no attempt to restore a sense of community and security can succeed without effective land-mine removal. 
We also welcome the Secretary-General's launching of a coordinated programme of action on mine clearance involving the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and other competent bodies. 
The Secretary-General has reported that in Afghanistan at least 10 million mines were left behind after the recent war. 
These remaining uncleared mines continue to hinder seriously the restoration of normal life in many parts of that country. 
The Secretary-General also mentions in his report the successful use of mine-detecting dogs. 
Mine-detecting dog teams from the Royal Thai Army were involved not only in the actual mine clearance but also in the training of local mine-clearing dog teams. 
In Cambodia, where the country is entering a new phase of national reconciliation and rehabilitation following the successful holding of general elections and the establishment of a new Government, a number of challenging obstacles and problems remain to be overcome. 
Of high priority is the question of the resettlement of thousands of displaced persons and demobilized soldiers. 
These people, Cambodia's most valuable human assets, should be able to return to their villages, lead their lives in normalcy and thus contribute to the strengthening of the country's economy. 
Unfortunately, resettlement has proved difficult, since a large part of Cambodia was mined during the decade-long armed conflict. According to the Secretary-General, approximately 5 million mines are spread all over the eastern districts. 
Failure to carry this out would jeopardize thousands of lives and put the safety of the international personnel involved in humanitarian and development assistance in constant danger. 
Even now the people of Cambodia are still, tragically, dying or losing their limbs at the rate of 200 to 300 a month because of some 4 million land-mines left behind. 
My delegation therefore joins in urging the international community not to be oblivious to the importance of the issue of mine-clearance and to assist these countries in an endeavour which, taking into account the millions of mines involved, may last for decades. 
I do not wish to overstate Thailand's contribution; yet, however token it may seem, it clearly demonstrates our willingness to lend assistance where possible and whenever required. 
My delegation wishes to congratulate Belgium and the European Community, the original sponsors of this important and timely item, for bringing it to the attention of the General Assembly. 
Prince SISOWATH SIRIRATH (Cambodia): First of all, my delegation would like to express sincere thanks to the European Community and various other friendly countries for taking the initiative of introducing draft resolution A/48/L.5, entitled "Assistance in mine clearance", under agenda item 155. 
Cambodia has supposedly closed a 21-year chapter of the horrors of war, but the Cambodian people continue to suffer a relentless series of man-made disasters from the massive number of land-mines that were planted all over our country's fields during the war. 
Today, as a cease-fire takes effect thanks to the Paris Peace Agreement of 23 October 1991, and as peace once again reigns in the country, thousands of mines are still found along footpaths, in rice paddies and riverbeds and around villages and hamlets. 
The people of my country refer to land-mines as "eternal sentinels" which never sleep and are always ready to strike. 
Unless these mines are cleared and destroyed, they will continue to kill innocent civilians well into the twenty-first century. 
Unlike bombs or artillery shells, which are specially designed to explode when they approach or hit their target, land-mines lie dormant until a person, a vehicle or an animal triggers their firing mechanism. 
These land-mines are blind weapons that cannot distinguish between a soldier and a civilian. 
They recognize no peace treaty or cease-fire. 
In war or in peace, military personnel injured by land-mines stand a better chance of receiving prompt medical care than civilians. 
As we all know, foot soldiers usually travel in groups and carry first-aid and communication equipment. They can always radio their military bases or camps for help. 
On the other hand, few, if any, civilians caught in or near war zones have access to rapid-evacuation facilities. 
And, sometimes, children attracted by the unfamiliar and unaware of the hazard, play with mines, which they think are toys, with devastating results. 
Even when civilians injured by land-mines reach medical facilities, they often fail to receive proper care because X-ray film, anaesthetics, surgical equipment and antibiotics are unavailable or in short supply. 
In general, the victims of land-mines are more likely to require amputations than victims wounded by other munitions. 
They said that the mine problem in Cambodia at present is horrendous and is a major barrier to growth, development and safety. 
Mines kill or maim more than 300 Cambodians a month; they deny access to land on which to grow food and resettle displaced persons; they place a tremendous burden on an already limited infrastructure; and they deny Cambodians their basic right to a safe environment. 
Cambodia, with a population of over 9 million, already has the highest percentage of physically disabled inhabitants of any country in the world. 
Most of the casualties have been civilian peasants who stepped on mines while gathering firewood, harvesting rice, herding animals or fishing. 
Nearly as many have died from loss of blood, undiscovered in the fields, or have succumbed to their wounds because no transport was available to get them to medical help. 
Cambodia is an agrarian country and needs the muscle power of every able-bodied citizen for its survival. 
I am saddened to report to the Assembly that after 21 years of war and suffering Cambodia still has no rehabilitation centres and no laws that can protect disabled persons against discrimination or exploitation. 
My delegation knows that the problem of land mines is not a problem in Cambodia alone, but that the same situation is found also in Afghanistan, Angola, Lebanon, Somalia, and Bosnia and Herzegovina, countries which have been so devastated by long conflicts and wars. 
De-mining operations so far as we know, will no longer function as of 1 November 1993. 
United Nations assistance is required immediately if a timely remedy is to be found. 
Bilateral solutions have been proposed and investigated, but that process will take months; the Cambodia Mine Action Centre will wither and a major effort will be required to start it again. 
It appears that the only solution for continuing the de-mining is an extension of remaining international staff at the Cambodia Mine Action Centre for a period of 60 days while all issues are resolved. 
The United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia has accomplished so much by setting up the Cambodian Mine Action Centre, and it would make no sense to allow it to close for lack of a small international advisory group. 
The Cambodian Mine Action Centre has so far cleared over 3,800,000 square meters of mine fields. 
This dangerous task requires a sizeable budget for special equipment for the next five to ten years. 
My delegation hopes that the international community can help make Cambodia safe for present and future generations. 
Given the importance attached by many concerned countries to this critical issue, my delegation urges the support of the international community in obtaining their help and cooperation. 
He emphasized the urgent need for de-mining because of the danger land-mines pose to people's lives and the adverse effects they have on economic activity especially in the areas of reviving agriculture and road building. 
Large numbers of land-mines were planted in our soil during that war. 
Mine explosions have resulted in the loss of thousands of lives and the continued presence of minefields still obstructs our efforts to combat drought and desertification and hampers our attempts to promote land reclamation. 
We had hoped for a clear explicit reference to this problem in the draft resolution. 
While expressing its position vis--vis the problem of land mines and how to deal with their collateral effects, our delegation hopes that the resolution to be adopted by the General Assembly in this regard will contribute to solving this problem. 
We should like to emphasize that mine clearance is a necessary component of peace-building, since it assists in establishing the conditions for lasting peace in areas of conflict and tension. 
We share the concern about the serious humanitarian, social, economic and ecological destruction which can and will be caused by the failure to remove mines, as well as the harm caused by remaining minefields to the civilian population and peace-keeping missions in countries stricken by armed conflict. 
Assistance in mine clearance is of crucial importance to these countries, as they lack the necessary resources to clear the huge minefields left by armed conflict. 
Such a programme would provide the necessary assistance to launch the clearance operations as well as provide relevant information and training programmes to all countries. 
It is appropriate to point out that this assistance be provided not only to countries that have recently experienced civil strife and war but also to countries that are undergoing the transition caused by recent major political changes. 
The Baltic States are facing this problem as part of the consequence of the illegal presence of the foreign military forces on their sovereign soil. 
Those forces have abused our soil and are leaving behind considerable acreage with large numbers of unexploded devices. 
There are many sites in the Baltic States which are extremely dangerous. 
In Latvia there are more than 42,000 hectares of territory that need clearance and that contain an estimated 24,000 unexploded devices. 
It would take Latvia, with its limited technical knowledge and personnel resources, 30 years to clear these sites. 
The lack of necessary technical and personnel resources to carry out successfully the clearance of sites creates a potential danger for the civilian population and prohibits the recovery of any land for peaceful agricultural purposes. 
May I recall that such explanations are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. RIVERO (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation wishes to explain its position on draft resolution A/48/L.5, which was submitted under agenda item 155 by the delegations of the European Economic Community and others, and which is entitled "Assistance in mine clearance." 
In addition, my delegation recognizes that the need for mine-clearing operations has taken on greater urgency in recent years owing to conflicts that have taken place recently, and that various actions have been taken by international and non-governmental organizations in this regard. 
None the less, although my delegation has joined in the consensus on the draft resolution because it shares the humanitarian spirit that inspires it, we do wish to place on record a few considerations of a political and technical nature that we view as important. 
First, the question of mine clearance is one of the subjects considered in the Secretary-General's report, "An Agenda for Peace," and on which negotiations have been held and certain decisions reached. 
Thirdly, there is a balanced reference in the draft resolution to the serious threat that mines and other unexploded devices constitute to the safety, the health and the lives of personnel participating in humanitarian, peace-keeping and rehabilitation operations, as well as among civilian populations. 
My delegation is of the view that such activities should be financed by a voluntary trust fund and that consideration should also be given - as the delegation of Ecuador has pointed out - to financing of such activities by the countries that produce and export mines. 
In any event, information and training programmes and mine-clearing activities in general should be totally financed by such a fund. 
The PRESIDENT: Since no other delegation wishes to speak, may I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 155? 
The PRESIDENT: This morning the General Assembly will proceed to the election of 18 members of the Economic and Social Council to replace those members whose term of office expires on 31 December 1993. 
The names of those 36 States should therefore not appear on the ballot. 
The ballot papers reflect that pattern. 
I should like to inform the Assembly that the candidates, not exceeding the number of seats to be filled, receiving the greatest number of votes and a two-thirds majority of those present and voting will be declared elected. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with rule 92 of the rules of procedure, the election shall be held by secret ballot, and there shall be no nominations. 
Afghanistan, after 14 years of foreign domination and occupation, is once again taking its place in this international forum and is trying to participate actively in the activities of the Organization. 
In addition to losing 1.5 million of its population, our country has lost its total economic infrastructure and is faced with enormous economic, social, cultural, educational, health and other multifaceted problems that have been left us as a legacy of the former Soviet Union's aggression against our homeland. 
Moreover, to ensure a balance in the representation of interest groups in the Economic and Social Council, Afghanistan concluded that membership of the Council would appropriately ensure representation of the least developed and land-locked developing countries. 
For these reasons, we submitted our candidature for membership of the Economic and Social Council. 
However, it was not convenient for the Group of Asian States to be unable to arrive at an agreed slate and accordingly for there to be contesting candidates. 
It is our earnest expectation that Member States will give favourable consideration to Afghanistan's renewed candidature for 1995-1996. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the representative of Zimbabwe, as Chairman of the Group of African States. 
Mr. MUMBENGEGWI (Zimbabwe): My Head of State, President Robert Gabriel Mugabe, has already expressed our pleasure at seeing you, Sir, preside over the affairs of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
The Economic and Social Council offers one of the best forums for constructive international dialogue and cooperation on the economic and social issues affecting our regions and peoples. 
The violent upheavals and conflicts that bedevil nations and regions are often to a large extent manifestations of more deeply embedded economic and social maladies. 
It is our hope that the awaited report from the Secretary-General on an agenda for development will give the necessary impetus to the promotion of international cooperation for social and economic advancement. 
It therefore gives me great pleasure to present the candidatures of Egypt, Ghana, Senegal, the United Republic of Tanzania and Zimbabwe for election to the Economic and Social Council. 
All these countries have been fully endorsed by the African Group. 
On behalf of the Group, I commend those five countries to the General Assembly for its consideration. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call upon the representative of Indonesia, as Chairman of the Group of Asian States. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of the Russian Federation, as Chairman of the Group of Eastern European States. 
We are convinced that Bulgaria's participation will enhance the practical effects of the work of the Council, which will be undertaking major tasks resulting from the new geopolitical and economic realities. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of Cuba, as Chairman of the Group of Latin American and Caribbean States. 
Mr. ZAMORA (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): The Latin American and Caribbean Group has always attached great importance to the work of the Economic and Social Council. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of New Zealand, as Chairman of the Group of Western European and Other States. 
These candidates have been fully endorsed by the Group. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with the rules of procedure, we shall proceed now to the election by secret ballot, taking into account the statements made by the representatives of Afghanistan, the Syrian Arab Republic, Zimbabwe, Indonesia, the Russian Federation, Cuba and New Zealand. 
Ballot papers marked A, B, C, D and E will now be distributed. 
Mrs. Frechette (Canada), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The PRESIDENT: The result of the voting is as follows: 
The PRESIDENT: I congratulate the States which have been elected members of the Economic and Social Council. 
Since one seat remains to be filled from among the Asian States, we shall now proceed to the first restricted ballot. 
This second round of balloting shall be restricted to those two States from among the Asian States which were not elected but obtained the largest number of votes in the previous ballot, namely, Kazakhstan and Pakistan. 
The PRESIDENT: The result of the voting is as follows: 
The PRESIDENT: This restricted ballot has been inconclusive. In accordance with the rules of procedure, we should continue the series of restricted ballots. 
In view of the lateness of the hour, however, I propose that further balloting be postponed until 3 p.m. 
1. The nineteenth annual report of the International Civil Service Commission (ICSC) 1/ contains a number of decisions and recommendations that have financial implications for the biennium 1994-1995, related to the following issues (the reference paragraphs in the ICSC report are indicated in parentheses): 
(a) Comprehensive review of the pensionable remuneration and consequent pensions of staff in the General Service and related categories (para. 85); 
(b) Remuneration of the Professional and higher categories of staff: base/floor salary scale (para. 120); 
(e) Remuneration of the General Service and related categories: survey of best prevailing conditions of service in Paris (para. 198). 
By its resolution 46/192, section II, of 20 December 1991, the Assembly, inter alia, endorsed a phased approach for the completion of the comprehensive review. 
(a) The income replacement approach using 66.25 per cent of the net pensionable salary should be used to determine the pensionable remuneration for General Service staff. 
The revised procedure should be implemented on the occasion of the first adjustment of the salary scale on or after 1 April 1994, subject to the transitional measures applied on the occasion of the introduction of the 1992 staff assessment scale; 
(b) Subsequent adjustments of pensionable remuneration, until the introduction of the common staff assessment scale, should be made on the basis of a 1-to-1 interim adjustment procedure; 
(c) As part of the comprehensive review in 1996 of the methodology to determine the pensionable remuneration and consequent pensions of staff in the Professional and higher categories, a common staff assessment scale should be established, with two separate sets of rates (single and dependent). 
The common staff assessment scale should be introduced in 1997 to determine the pensionable remuneration of the two categories of staff; the Commission would recommend in 1996 the modalities for the implementation of the common staff assessment scale, including appropriate transitional measures, if needed; 
Total member organizations' contributions to the Pension Fund for General Service staff was approximately $212 million as of 31 December 1992. 
Also, the introduction of the 1-to-1 interim adjustment procedure will yield cost reductions of $230,000 in 1994, with cumulative effect thereafter. 
ICSC estimates that the introduction of the revised General Service staff assessment scale in 1997 would eventually yield cost reductions of approximately $11 million a year. 
The net effect of applying a common staff assessment scale in 1997 would achieve further cost reductions, as yet unspecified. 
This base/floor scale was part of an integrated package in which negative classes of post adjustment were eliminated: it is used also to calculate payments under the mobility and hardship scheme, as well as separation payments. 3/ The package of measures went into effect as of 1 July 1990. 
10. By resolution 47/216 of 23 December 1992, section I B, the General Assembly approved the revised scale of gross and net salaries. 
11. As was the case in 1990, 1991 and 1992, as a result of salary increases in the comparator civil service, ICSC has recommended to the General Assembly that the current base/floor salary scale should be increased through the consolidation of classes of post adjustment. 
The financial implications of the recommendation for the United Nations common system as a whole were estimated by ICSC at $2,371,000 for 1994 and $2,845,000 for 1995. 
The costs to the United Nations regular budget are estimated to be $467,400 for 1994, and $561,000 for 1995. 
12. As a consequence, there will also be an estimated increase of $4,528,100 for 1994 and $5,470,300 for 1995 under section 36, Staff assessment, to be offset by an increase in an equal amount under income section 1. 
13. The General Assembly, in section XXVI of its resolution 47/219 of 23 December 1992, urged ICSC to review the rates of staff assessment during 1993. 
The Commission, noting that that request had been made in the context of the United Nations Tax Equalization Fund, limited its review to the staff assessment rates used for generating revenue for the Fund. 
14. The Commission has recommended a revised staff assessment scale, to be effective as of 1 March 1994, which would result in a reduction of income by approximately 10 per cent in the United Nations Tax Equalization Fund. 
This revised scale was developed by reference to the current base/floor salary scale. 
15. The scale recommended by ICSC would reduce the staff assessment income for the regular budget of the United Nations by a $41.1 million for the biennium 1994-1995 ($17.9 million in 1994 and $23.2 million in 1995). 
This reduction would be offset by a corresponding reduction in the expenditure section of the budget for this item. 
A recurrent annual financial implication of $85,000 is presented, in addition to an initial one-time cost of $50,000. 
17. It is anticipated that this can be met from the resources contained in the programme budget proposals of ICSC for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Should this not be the case, the Secretary-General will revert to the issue in the context of the first performance report for 1994-1995. 
V. REMUNERATION OF THE GENERAL SERVICE AND RELATED CATEGORIES: 
For the United Nations regular budget, the reduction in costs is estimated to be $87,570 a year ($65,670 in 1993). 
As regards the impact of the decisions dealing with issues other than staff assessment, they will be dealt with in the first programme performance report for the biennium 1994-1995, following past practice. 
Deeply concerned by the growth of the drug problem which entails increasing economic costs for those Governments which seek to combat it, causes irreparable loss of human lives and threatens the economic, social and political structures of the countries affected by acts of violence, 
Deeply alarmed by the growing violence and economic power of the criminal organizations that engage in the production, trafficking and distribution of drugs, arms and precursors and essential chemicals, which at times place them beyond the reach of the law, 
Reaffirming that action against drug abuse and illicit production of and trafficking in narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances should be accorded a higher priority by Governments, the United Nations and all other relevant national, regional and international organizations, 
Welcoming the efforts of the international community and the unflinching commitment assumed at the highest level by heads of State and/or Government to increase substantially efforts to achieve coordinated action and set priorities in the international fight against abuse, illicit production and trafficking in drugs, 
Acknowledging also the responsibility of Governments in alleviating poverty, reducing the dependency of their citizens on narcotics and narcotics production and enforcing legal measures against narcotics, 
1. Renews its commitment further to strengthen international cooperation and increase substantially efforts against the illicit production, sale, demand, trafficking and distribution of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances, based on the principle of shared responsibility and taking into account experience gained; 
3. Calls upon all States to adopt adequate national laws and regulations, to strengthen national judicial systems and to carry out effective drug control activities in cooperation with other States in compliance with those international instruments; 
4. Underlines the role of the Commission on Narcotic Drugs as the principal United Nations policy-making body on drug control issues; 
5. Reaffirms the leadership role of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme as the main focus for concerted international action for drug abuse control and as international coordinator of drug control activities, especially within the United Nations system; 
6. Calls upon States to take all necessary steps to implement the recommendations contained in the Global Programme of Action at the national, regional and international levels; 
(a) Reinforcement of policies and strategies for the prevention, reduction and elimination of illicit demand, with particular emphasis on the need for each Government to place a higher priority on treatment, rehabilitation, information and educational campaigns to reduce demand; 
(b) Consideration of ways to strengthen and enhance international anti-drug cooperation in programmes of alternative development in order to eliminate illicit drug production and trafficking within the framework of sustainable development, with a view to improving living conditions and contributing to the eradication of extreme poverty; 
(c) Careful review of the different aspects of the problem and recommendation to Governments of those areas in which updating and harmonizing national laws and regulations may be appropriate; 
(d) Strengthening of the international fight against international criminal drug organizations, which pose serious threats to the efforts to build and strengthen democracy, maintain sustainable economic growth and protect the environment; 
(e) Taking into account of the situation of transit and producing countries and the crucial role they play in this struggle, with a view to assisting their efforts; 
(f) Strengthening of international cooperation to eradicate the growing and dangerous links between terrorist groups, drug traffickers and their paramilitary gangs and other armed criminal groups, which have resorted to all types of violence, thus undermining the democratic institutions of States and violating basic human rights; 
(g) Examination of the question of penalties for offences related to drug trafficking, including money laundering and traffic in arms, and making recommendations thereon; 
(i) Promotion and intensification of human resources development, including the implementation of training programmes to deal with illicit demand, supply and trafficking; 
(j) Promotion and encouragement of the active involvement of non-governmental organizations and the private sector in the various aspects of the drug problem; 
1. The report of the Joint Inspection Unit was prepared by Inspectors A. Abraszewski and R. Quijano pursuant to General Assembly resolution 46/191 B of 31 July 1992. 
The Inspectors explain, in paragraph 2, that the report will focus on those sections of the agreements that relate to personnel matters or to a unified international civil service. 
5. The report envisages an eventual full-scale review of the relationship agreements. 
In preparation for this task, the Inspectors recommend that "ECOSOC should have a complete and up-to-date evaluation of the implementation of all agreements". 
In support of that view, the Inspectors draw attention to Council decision 1979/68 of 3 August 1979, in which the Council decided to keep under review the implementation of the relationship agreements. 
In fact, however, the Council has not returned to the matter since the adoption of that decision. 
6. ACC notes that considerable attention has been devoted recently by the Member States of the United Nations to the reform and revitalization of the Economic and Social Council. 
General Assembly resolution 45/264 on the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields contains important provisions that will contribute towards these aims. 
7. The process of implementation of the measures set out in resolution 45/264 to establish high-level coordination and operational activities segments of the Council is under way. 
The new measures seek to respond to the basic issue in question - the capacity of the Council to effectively exercise its authority under the Charter, and to develop policy frameworks on major substantive issues which can fully engage concerted responses by the system. 
At the same time, ACC itself has undertaken an extensive restructuring of its own inter-agency machinery. 
In its decision 1993/313, the Council welcomed the action taken by ACC under the leadership of the Secretary-General to enhance the effectiveness of its functioning and to streamline its subsidiary machinery. 
At both the intergovernmental and inter-agency levels, therefore, there is an effort in train to reshape the existing machinery to better deal with the new challenges of a post-cold-war world, not least in the area of system-wide cooperation and collaboration. 
The measures being taken to mobilize all the organizations of the system in support of the follow-up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development are a case in point. 
ACC considers that the current efforts should be allowed time to bear fruit. 
ACC noted, in April 1993, that there were no problems at the working level that would justify a review of the agreements. 
9. The Inspectors recognize that, for the present, the strengthening of the common system of salaries, allowances and conditions of service could be sought by a variety of measures not involving revision. 
Ad hoc, partial revision of agreements, limited to provisions of personnel arrangements only, seems to be impractical and is not recommended at present. 
10. In supporting the thrust of this recommendation, ACC notes that a number of the measures suggested by the Inspectors are already in effect. 
Requests for assistance are frequently directed to the agencies and are fully responded to, often through the relevant inter-agency mechanism. 
An important feature of the newly established Commission on Sustainable Development is the active participation of specialized agencies. 
Fuller application of specific coordination measures provided for in the agreements would also, in many instances, depend significantly on the wishes of Member States and the initiatives they chose to take in the relevant intergovernmental bodies. 
The relationship between the organizations and the Commission is also clearly defined in that statute and would not appear to require redefinition. 
At the same time, there is always room for improving the day-to-day working relations between the Commission, its secretariat and the relevant organs and secretariats of the specialized agencies. 
13. Care must be taken, however, to ensure that such improvements in communications are practical and relevant. 
ACC is of the view that it would not be beneficial to impose the participation of the Commission at meetings of governing bodies; nor would it always be legally feasible to assure the Commission's participation, in its own right, at such meetings. 
Such participation should, as one governing body has already decided, best be left to the discretion of the concerned executive heads. 
In this context, there are already inter-agency agreements on the transfer, secondment or loan of staff among the organizations applying the common system of salaries and allowances. 
These inter-agency agreements are working well and have provided a suitable legal framework within which the specialized agencies have put their staff at the disposal of the United Nations. 
The need for further arrangements to regularize the modalities for practical cooperation would therefore have to be clearly identified before any new inter-agency agreements were entered into. 
The provision of staff for peace-keeping operations remains, of course, subject to the mandate laid down by the governing bodies of the agencies. 
17. The organizations welcome this recommendation. 
Some complications in the personnel management of the organizations might well be avoided if Member States' representatives maintained consistent positions in the governing bodies of different organizations. 
18. This recommendation is addressed to Member States. 
The proposal to devote a portion of the high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council to system-wide coordination (as the coordination segment fully and the operational activities segment in large part already do) is a question for the Member States to address. 
* The Decree can be consulted in room S-3545. 
(b) Southern region: 42 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 9,000 metres, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Samawah, Amarah, Artawi and Busayyah. 
(b) Southern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the southern region on 26 October 1993. 
(b) Southern region: 38 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 9,000 metres, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Artawi, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the northern region on 29 October 1993. 
(b) Southern region: 30 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 8,000 metres, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Basra, Qal`at Salih, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
(b) Southern region: 28 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 9,000 metres, centred over Basra, Qurnah, Samawah, Nasiriyah, Qal`at Salih, Busayyah, Jalibah and Artawi. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the northern region on 31 October 1993. 
(b) Southern region: 34 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 9,000 metres, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Khidr, Busayyah and Artawi. 
(b) Southern region: 30 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 10,000 metres, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
At 1440 hours on 2 November 1993, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft was detected in the southern region flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres. 
The period covered is 1 to 31 October 1993. 
The area of Vitez, the largest Bosnian Croat enclave in central Bosnia, is seriously threatened by the Bosnian Muslim armed forces. 
We have received reports of high military activity by the Bosnian Muslim army in that area where two Bosnian Croat villages, Zabrdje and Jelike, on the outskirts of Vitez have already been overrun, and their residents have been expelled. 
Presently, more than 40,000 refugees, mostly Bosnian Croats, are living in deplorable conditions inside Vitez. 
The Bosnian Croat authorities have noted the existence of an ammunition factory in Vitez, the biggest in the region. 
Further to our 3 November 1993 request (S/26690) for an urgent meeting of the Security Council, we respectfully urge the members of the Council to address this imminent humanitarian tragedy in and around Vitez. 
"The Security Council urges all parties and others concerned to exert the utmost restraint and refrain from taking any action which might exacerbate the situation." 
"The Security Council strongly condemns this outrageous act, which is a flagrant challenge to the authority and inviolability of UNPROFOR. 
"The Security Council takes note that, despite the prompt and commendable intervention of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, neither of the hostages has been released and demands that the Bosnian Serb forces proceed immediately to release them. 
"The Security Council requests the Secretary-General to undertake a thorough investigation of the incident and to report to the Council without delay. It urges all parties and others concerned to refrain from taking any action which might further exacerbate the situation. 
"The Security Council condemns all attacks and hostile acts against UNPROFOR by all parties in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, as well as in the Republic of Croatia, which have become more frequent over the last weeks, and demands that they cease forthwith." 
The Commission also decided to consider the situation of human rights in Haiti under the agenda item "Question of the violation of human rights and fundamental freedoms in any part of the world, with particular reference to colonial and other dependent countries and territories". 
2. The recommendations and measures approved by the Commission in its resolution 1993/68 guided the Special Rapporteur in his investigations and in the preparation of this report on the situation of human rights in Haiti. 
For technical reasons this report was finalized on 14 October 1993; any relevant additional information will be reflected in the Special Rapporteur's oral presentation to the Third Committee. 
4. The reports received and considered by the Commission on Human Rights during the period 1981-1986 were summarized in the report which the Special Rapporteur submitted to the Commission at its forty-third session, in 1987 (E/CN.4/1987/61). 
The reports denounced the suppression and arbitrary suspension of fundamental civil rights, particularly the freedoms of expression, opinion, press and assembly as well as trade union freedoms and guarantees. 
They also discussed the frequent instances of arrests without formal charges or due process. 
Also analysed were rural and urban violence; the deplorable prison conditions, systematic torture and ill treatment; the denial of political rights; and, in general, continued violations of the rights enunciated in the Haitian Constitution and in the human rights declarations and treaties to which Haiti is a party. 
6. The report which the Special Rapporteur submitted to the Commission at its forty-eighth session in his capacity as independent expert (E/CN.4/1993/50 and Add.1) provided a detailed account of the country's history and analysed its political, social and economic characteristics. 
One chapter was devoted to the legal background and institutional aspects of human rights. 
Special emphasis was placed on external cooperation and the international community's efforts to restore democracy. 
The Economic and Social Council confirmed this appointment in its decision 1993/276 of 28 July 1993. 
10. In the course of his work, the Special Rapporteur held talks in July 1993 with the directors and staff of the Centre for Human Rights. 
There he began to prepare his report. 
12. The Special Rapporteur travelled to Washington on 13 August 1993. 
On 16 and 17 August he met individually with Ambassadors Guido Groscoors of Venezuela, Jean-Paul Huber of Canada, Jean Casimir of Haiti, Antoine Blanca of France and Harriet Babbitt of the United States of America, all of whom are the permanent representatives of their respective countries to the OAS. 
With all of them he discussed the negotiations in progress, the agreements reached, possibilities and problems relating to their implementation, and the programmes to be launched in Haiti for the safeguarding, promotion and respect of human rights. 
15. In New York the Special Rapporteur spoke to senior officials of the United Nations and representatives of non-governmental organizations. 
He met also with Ms. Mary Jane Camejo of Americas Watch. 
17. The Special Rapporteur travelled to Haiti on 22 August 1993. 
There he met with the members of the International Civilian Mission. 
He also met with Father Antoine Adrien and Mr. Jean-Baptiste Chavannes, members of the Presidential Negotiating Commission appointed by President Aristide. 
With all of these he reviewed the situation of human rights in the country, particularly information substantiating actual violations in Port-au-Prince as well as in the country's other cities and in rural areas. 
He also had talks with Mr. Jean-Louis Firmin, President of the Senate, and Senators Turneb Delp and Rony Mondestin. 
21. On 25 August he travelled to Saint-Marc and Gona\x{9d33}es. 
In Gona\x{9d33}es he met with Bishop Gard Dormeril (of CARITAS) and spoke to recent victims of human rights violations, who provided him with firsthand testimony of the severe and ongoing military repression in the area. 
22. On 26 August the Special Rapporteur met with Prime Minister Robert Malval at his residence. 
27. While the general mortality rate is said to be 36 per 1,000, infant mortality (birth to one year of age) is estimated at between 92 and 107 per 1,000. 
Transmissible, infectious and parasitic diseases are among the leading causes of death. 
28. Another major cause of morbidity is malnutrition. 
30. Schools, electricity, telephones and roads are scarce or, in the rural areas, lacking altogether. 
32. Security forces continue to extort money from the poorest people, who pay in order to avoid arbitrary arrests, beatings and ill-treatment or to obtain their release from prison. 
Persons suspected of supporting President Aristide continue to be particularly targeted, as do members of trade unions, popular organizations, and neighbourhood associations, as well as simple citizens who had the misfortune to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. 
35. The International Civilian Mission has expressed particular concern about acts of violence carried out by the zenglendos or other criminal groups acting with impunity and apparently under the cover, or with the express or tacit consent, of the de facto authorities. 
This phenomenon, which is particularly evident in Port-au-Prince, is aimed, in some cases at least, at intimidating sections of the democratic opposition, and goes hand in hand with the upsurge in arbitrary executions for political reasons. 
In the working-class districts, zenglendos are creating a climate of general fear, for their victims are not necessarily political militants or sympathizers. 
36. The following are among the cases of summary or arbitrary killings brought to the Special Rapporteur's attention: 
39. On 17 May, at about 1 a.m. at Pion-Ville, four men in police uniform reportedly burst into the home of Fr\x{5dae}ic Dabon who, together with his brother-in-law, Abel Sarasin, was considered to be a supporter of President Aristide. 
They demanded to see Mr. Dabon. 
Since he was not at home, they turned on Mr. Sarasin, a friend who had stopped by, and killed him. 
Several other persons who were with him were also reported to have been wounded. 
The body of a 12-year-old girl is said to have been seen on 14 April on a Port-au-Prince sidewalk. 
The following day, in exactly the same place, the body of a young man whose feet and hands were bound was discovered; both corpses reportedly remained on the street throughout the day. 
Among the victims were members of the Baptist church, Faneyus and Antoine Suprenor; the elected mayor of M\x{72a8}e Saint-Nicolas and member of the Christian Democratic Party, Antoine Brunot; and members of IPAB (Inyon Peyzan Agrikilte de Bombardopolis). 
On the same day, at Flosky, the same military group is said to have ransacked the headquarters of IPAB and beaten several young girls who were present. 
In mid-April, the staff and children at the orphanage for street boys "Lafanmi Selavi" (La Famille c'est la vie) in Port-au-Prince are said to have been subjected to threats and harassment by a group of some 10 attach\x{5ee5} (civilians working with the police). 
The orphanage was founded by Jean-Bertrand Aristide in 1986 and since the coup d'at of 1991 has reportedly been the target of a number of violent episodes involving the security forces. 
49. On 9 August, in the vicinity of Babiole, a driver for the Couronne Distillery was shot by a uniformed member of the military who was riding a motorcycle. 
The driver was making deliveries in the area and was accosted by the soldier while he was behind the wheel of his truck. 
The soldier opened the door of the truck and fired three shots. 
50. On 5 August, in Port-au-Prince, the bodies of three unidentified individuals were reportedly discovered riddled with bullets on the Jean-Jacques Dessaline Boulevard. 
That same day, the body of Jeanjean Delbouin was discovered only yards away from the office of the International Civilian Mission; he had been shot and beaten, and his hands and feet were bound. 
51. On 3 August, at Carrefour Vincent, a band of armed civilians killed Antoine Joseph, aged 46, a street vendor. 
Moments earlier, the band had killed Mr. Joseph's neighbour, Adnor Larose, aged 47. 
At least a dozen people were killed and over 70 wounded by attach\x{5ee5} during the violence which ensued. 
At least five people were reportedly killed and some 70 injured in the attack. 
Two of his bodyguards and an unidentified fourth person, believed to be his driver, were also killed. 
Attach\x{5ee5} are thought to be responsible. 
55. Nearly all the cabinet ministers who were sworn into office in September 1993 are said to have received death threats from civilian gunmen who have links to the police and the army. 
58. Wide-scale arbitrary arrests and detention, almost always accompanied by torture or other ill-treatment, continue to be among the most persistent violations carried out in Haiti. 
The majority of arrests are reported to be made without a warrant and outside the hours prescribed by the constitution (6 p.m. to 6 a.m.) for arrests of people not caught in flagrante delito. 
Although the Constitution requires that anyone arrested be brought before a judge within 48 hours, in practice detainees are regularly held for days or weeks without having been brought before the authorities, and are commonly interrogated without legal counsel present. 
60. Children have not been immune from arbitrary arrest and ill-treatment. 
In early March, at J\x{5e66}ie, a number of youths are said to have been arrested and beaten by the military, and on 18 March, in Port-au-Prince, soldiers are said to have launched a large-scale operation against street children and vendors who sleep outside of buildings. 
The soldiers reportedly hit the victims with clubs and a 14-year-old is said to have suffered a fractured skull after being beaten while he slept. 
While in police custody, they are said to have been beaten severely with batons and kicked by policemen. 
Phabonor Saint Vil and Saveur Aur\x{5e68}us were released on 29 April. 
65. During the first week of April 1993, it is reported that five peasants (names given) accused of being supporters of President Aristide were violently detained in the Plateau Central by members of the military forces and imprisoned. 
Ren Sylvs Benjamin, of Pont Sond, is said to have been arbitrarily arrested by members of the military for distributing photographs of President Aristide; reportedly, when Father Vernet of the Sacr Coeur parish intervened on his behalf, Father Vernet was subjected to ill-treatment. 
On 26 May, Lionel F\x{5e68}ix was arrested and beaten, also at Pont Sond, for the same reasons. 
Norbert Lubin, Secretary-General of the Komite Katye Mom Kamari (KKMK) is said to have been brutally arrested on 16 June in Port-au-Prince by members of the military and tortured while in detention. 
Detainees are said to be routinely beaten upon arrest, some so severely that they require hospitalization; others have reportedly died in detention as a result of the torture to which they were subjected. 
69. On 15 April 1993, Oriol Charpentier was arrested at Thiotte, accused of stealing from his employer's house and acquitted for lack of evidence by the magistrate, who apparently told him to go to the military authorities to report his release. 
Some hours later the magistrate was called to the barracks to certify the death of Oriol Charpentier. 
The military authorities, the doctor who signed the death certificate and the prisoners who were present when the events occurred gave contradictory accounts of the circumstances and causes of death. 
On 3 May, the judge at Terrier Rouge certified the death in prison of Georges ("Andvil") Mathias and attributed his death to a chronic ailment. 
However, according to his family, Mr. Mathias was in good health before he was arrested on 23 April and accused of stealing cattle. 
He would appear to have been brutally hit by the attach who arrested him. 
Georges Mathias was taken away and held initially at Trou du Nord and was only handed over to the local tribunal four days after his arrest. 
The judge at Trou du Nord declared himself incompetent to hear the case, and the prisoner was transferred to Terrier Rouge, where he appeared before the deputy magistrate on 29 April. 
The deputy magistrate then declared himself incompetent to hear the case and apparently ordered that Georges Mathias, who was unable to stand, should be taken to Fort-Libert (A/47/960 and Corr.1, para. 24). 
70. Those known or suspected of being supporters of President Aristide are at particular risk. 
On 11 February, Clothaire Nestor, Philom\x{92dd}e Senatus and Josamon Meyis were reportedly arbitrarily arrested at Savanette by soldiers accompanied by the local section chief and accused of being members of the Lavalas movement (supporters of President Aristide). 
Reportedly, among those arrested by police and later released were two journalists and at least a dozen seminarians, some of whom are said to have been subjected to ill-treatment while in detention. 
According to the report of the International Civilian Mission, incidents took place throughout the ceremony and some of those present had to be evacuated under the protection of the Mission and foreign diplomats. 
72. On 3 March, at 2 a.m., a group of armed men is said to have invaded and ransacked the house of Saint-Jean Servil on Avenue Pouplard in Port-au-Prince, beating his 73-year-old mother and beating and raping his wife. 
The men were reportedly enraged at finding photographs of President Aristide and leaflets about the Lavalas movement. 
She was reportedly arrested in place of her husband for political reasons. 
During the night of 28 to 29 April at about 2 a.m., a member of MPP, Hilton Etienne, is said to have been arrested without a warrant at his home by a gang led by members of the security forces. 
At least three other alleged members of MPP were arrested the same night. 
According to the security forces, they were arrested in the act of illegal association with the intent of disturbing the public order. 
They were later released. 
Mr. Etienne, however, is said to have been brutally beaten upon arrest and during his detention. As a consequence, his left wrist was broken and he suffered multiple contusions (A/47/960 and Corr.1, para. 14 (e)). 
81. On 20 May, Jeanne Pierre and Fritz Jean, members of a youth organization at Mirebalais, were reportedly arrested for having held a youth meeting. 
On 30 May 1993 at Gros Moulin, Lascahobas, Antonine No\x{8794} is said to have been arrested by the section chief and subjected to severe ill-treatment for having organized an illegal meeting: a game of dominoes. 
On 25 June, they are said to have prevented a gathering from taking place at L\x{74c5} B Kanal, severely beating a man they found waiting for the demonstration to begin. 
Seven persons are reported to have been captured and taken to the Anti-Gang Investigation Service, where they are said to have been beaten. 
It is further reported that a journalist from Radio Tropique FM and a photographer from the weekly Ha\x{9ba0}i Progr\x{92ca}, who were covering his appearance before the police-court magistrate on 1 July, were physically aggressed by police and armed civilians and their photographic material confiscated. 
84. On 29 June, at Zabricot, 13 persons, most reportedly members of MPP, were arbitrarily arrested following a demonstration complaining against the return of the section chief. 
The persons concerned are said to have been accused of participating in an unauthorized demonstration with a view to disturbing the peace, and taken to the barracks at Hinche, where they were reportedly beaten and subjected to particularly cruel treatment. 
85. On 10 July, 50 soldiers are said to have broken up a demonstration in Port-au-Prince in support of President Aristide, arbitrarily arresting and beating a number of participants. 
86. The Haitian authorities are thus systematically violating article 20 of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights; article 21 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights; articles 15 and 16 of the American Convention on Human Rights; and article 3 of the Haitian Constitution. 
87. The right to freedom of opinion and expression has been severely curtailed in Haiti since September 1991. 
According to the International Civilian Mission, radio journalists in the Artibonite Valley and at Fort-Libert and Mirago\x{6ef1}e have been the subject of acts of intimidation, threats or detention by elements of the armed forces or persons acting on their orders. 
The authorities are pursuing a strategy aimed at silencing the provincial media. 
Several regions are now virtually without press or radio. 
Twenty months after the coup d'at and three months after the installation of the Mission, no real improvement is evident in terms of freedom of expression in this sector. 
Many radio stations which had to interrupt their programming after the coup d'at are still closed down, while others have stopped or have restricted the broadcasting of news. 
89. During the night of 10 April, three persons, including Ernst Ocean, a law student and correspondent for Radio Tropique at Saint-Marc, were reportedly arbitrarily arrested, severely beaten, and taken to the Saint-Marc military barracks for having distributed pamphlets supporting President Aristide. 
90. On 9 June, Pierre Paul, a peasant living in Plateau Central, is said to have been arrested by the section chief at Malanga for having expressed his satisfaction at the announcement of the resignation of Prime Minister Marc Bazin; he was reportedly tortured severely before being released. 
It is further alleged that, following an article he wrote about a popular demonstration at L\x{5ee9}g\x{6ef1}e on 27 June, the journalist Marius Emmanuel had to go into hiding to escape reprisals and persecution by members of the military in L\x{5ee9}g\x{6ef1}e. 
92. On 11 June, at Podin, 10 members of the peasant organization Rassemblement des paysans (names given) are said to have been captured, ill-treated and incarcerated, on charges of possessing subversive documents. 
93. On 24 June, in Port-au-Prince, several days after the management of the newspaper Libert announced that they had received threats, a number of street vendors of the newspaper were reportedly captured, beaten and detained in the Anti-Gang Investigation Service for several hours (four names are given). 
94. On 29 and 30 June, a journalist from Radio Mropole is said to have been summoned to police headquarters after broadcasting information on the negotiations taking place on Governors Island. 
95. Such actions are contrary to international norms and constitute violations of article 19 of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights; article 19 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights; article 14 of the American Convention on Human Rights; and article 28 of the Haitian Constitution. 
96. The Haitian political crisis since the coup d'at of September 1991 has been characterized by a complex set of factors and interests and by the active involvement of many participants, both domestic and foreign. 
97. Although many in number, the main domestic participants in the Haitian crisis are in fact the military and its allies on the one hand and Aristide and his followers on the other. 
Throughout the crisis, real and final decision-making power in the de facto Government has remained in the hands of the military, even though that group has always tried to appear apolitical and has taken responsibility in only a few cases. 
The only talks since the coup d'at that have yielded any relatively concrete results have been those attended by the military, such as the latest ones at Governors Island, New York. 
98. The various domestic participants interpret and describe the situation in different ways. 
100. The military has played a predominant role in Haitian politics. 
First, for a long period in the country's history, it held power directly; subsequently, under Duvalier, it worked alongside the tontons macoutes, to ensure the regime's stability. 
Most recently it has acted overtly, making and breaking Governments. 
Its traditional ally has been the Haitian bourgeoisie, to which it is linked by social origin and by economic and political interests. 
The unexpected outcome of that election, which Aristede won, once again led the military to halt the political development process by the coup d'at of September 1991. 
Following Bazin's resignation in June 1993 the military did not appoint any other apparent head of Government, but began to run it without intermediaries. 
Another event that is revealing of the military's political power is the fact that only towards the end of the negotiations, when General C\x{5dae}ras became directly involved and signed the Governors Island Agreement, was there any hint of a solution to the Haitian political crisis. 
101. The armed forces of Haiti number approximately 7,000, of whom the vast majority are based at Port-au-Prince, with over 5,000 performing what is essentially police work. 
One might say that they form a vast repressive machine which enjoys the logistical support, aid and complicity of civilians acting under their orders: the Tontons Macoutes, the section chiefs, the assistants and their militias, the attach\x{5ee5} and the armed gangs called "zenglendos", etc. 
These groups or gangs operate under the direction of the military, which arms and protects them, and act with complete impunity. 
102. According to its organizational structure, the command of the Haitian armed forces is supposed to be a collegiate body in which responsibilities are shared; in reality, however, instructions come from certain officers who exercise leadership and have greater power. 
Observers and analysts of the Haitian process agree that there is no unanimity of viewpoint or position among the military leaders and that there is an underground struggle for power among the highest-ranking officers. 
103. The Constitution of Haiti stipulates that the armed forces and the police are separate institutions in terms of both their structure, command and membership and their role in society. 
A bill setting out this constitutional norm of separation of powers had been drafted and submitted for consideration by the Senate while President Aristide was in office, but discussion and adoption of the bill was deferred by the coup d'at. 
General C\x{5dae}ras was appointed to the post by President Aristide in March 1991, replacing General Abrahams, although he was not confirmed by the Senate until after the coup d'at. 
It also provides for the resignation of Colonel Michel Fran\x{851e}is as chief of police. 
The selection by Aristide of the individuals who will occupy these posts will be one of the basic and most sensitive issues facing his Government of national unity at the outset. 
Under the New York Pact, signed on 16 July 1993, the Presidential Commission and the political forces agreed to pass a law abolishing the paramilitary forces. 
107. Aristide was a political phenomenon in 1990. 
He finished first in the presidential race despite having been the last candidate to enter. 
He took on the traditional parties by means of a heterogeneous movement called Lavalas (The Avalanche), which in a very short time managed to mobilize the masses to an extent unprecedented in Haitian history. 
He came to power with neither a defined programme nor an administrative team, much to the astonishment of all, including possibly even himself and his supporters. 
A charismatic public speaker, yet calm and reserved in private, this soft-spoken, well-educated man managed to win the hearts of the overwhelming majority of Haitians, particularly the poorest in all regions of the country. 
Aristide obtained 67 per cent of the vote in the 1990 election, which had the highest turnout in Haiti's history, and he has maintained this immense popularity throughout his almost two years in exile, despite the campaign to discredit him waged by the Government and other interested groups. 
Throughout this period of exile, the armed forces have routinely persecuted, beaten and even killed persons found to be supporters of Aristide or even found to have a picture of him. 
Nevertheless, in poor homes and neighbourhoods the people continue to defy danger and punishment by displaying pictures of "Titid" (as he is popularly known) in increasing numbers. 
Even when the Special Rapporteur visited Haiti in July and August 1993, after the signing of the Governors Island Agreement, it was still a serious offence to have and display a picture of Aristide. 
The armed forces not only arrested and beat anyone who affixed such pictures to walls or posts, but also made the person take them down and eat them. 
110. Aristide formed a Government made up of people whose administrative and political knowledge and experience were no greater than his own. 
He dismissed or failed to recognize the dangers involved and made no attempt to establish good, stable relations with hostile sources of power. 
He made serious political errors that gave further impetus to the creation of a powerful opposition front in a country with no experience of democratic politics. 
It is likely that the popular uprising that had thwarted the Lafontant coup d'at in January 1991 convinced Aristide that the support of the masses was in itself sufficient to ensure stability and protect his Government. 
The events of September 1991 would prove him wrong. 
111. Analysts agree that Aristide has learned much in these two years of exile and political negotiations. 
He is now capable of controlling the more radical of his supporters. 
They were further weakened by the fact that many party leaders at that time had cooperated with the Duvalier Government at some time in their lives. 
Confrontations between the leaders and their parties during the transition years from 1986 to 1990 ultimately harmed some parties, led to the founding of others, created strange coalitions and, in general, brought further weakening. 
All of this contributed to the resounding victory of Jean-Bertrand Aristide and his Lavalas movement in the December 1990 election. 
Nevertheless, some recently formed parties such as FNCD and KONAKOM supported Aristide during the election, while he was in office and afterwards, through everything that happened in Haiti after the coup d'at. 
113. Some political parties and many members of Parliament have played an unusual role in the crisis, forming a tactical alliance with the military which became a "legal" obstacle to Aristide's return. 
During the Cartagena talks they refused to acknowledge Aristide's investiture. 
They sabotaged the implementation of the Washington protocols. They appointed Marc Bazin Prime Minister with the approval of the military and bitterly opposed the negotiations mediated by OAS, the United Nations and Special Envoy Dante Caputo. 
114. The New York Pact, signed on 16 July 1993 after the Governors Island Agreement, requires them to reverse their position and accept Aristide. 
Fran\x{851e}is Duvalier used the Haitian clergy to bolster his political activities, consolidate his regime and protect his interests. 
116. Viewpoints and positions differ within the Church hierarchy itself with regard to the Government that has emerged from the military coup of 29 September. 
Although one faction appears relatively passive and even complacent about the de facto Government, another has actively denounced and opposed it. 
The incident occurred as the prelate was about to finish helping to empty the cathedral of the participants in a mass in memory of the victims of the wreck of the Neptune ferry which had turned into a pro-Aristide demonstration. 
Moreover, the Haitian Episcopal Conference, unlike the priests who support Aristide, has severely criticized the sanctions imposed by the international community on the de facto Government. 
On 27 April 1993, the Conference condemned the OAS trade embargo as "inhumane and disastrous" and also condemned the possibility of military action. 
118. The popular church is a nation-wide phenomenon. 
The hierarchy, however, maintains its representativeness and its authority. 
For this reason, the role and attitude the Catholic Church assumes in the coming months, once the legitimate Government of President Aristide has been restored, together with the relations that develop between the Government and the hierarchy, will have a significant impact on the recovery process. 
It should also help to bring about the anticipated institutional changes. 
119. What can be called the Haitian bourgeoisie is made up of a minority of the population that is, however, economically powerful and dominates the import/export trade, plantation agriculture, the country's nascent industry, and services. 
In a country characterized by great poverty and an absence of professional training, this social group is truly a privileged one. Unfortunately, it has not worked independently to promote democracy in politics but has always remained more closely allied with the dictators and the military than to the people. 
It has consequently become a social sector dependent on the armed forces, basically engrossed with its own affairs and concerned with preserving its privileges. 
It probably viewed the electoral victory and, subsequently, the Aristide Government as a challenge and even a threat to its traditional privileges. 
120. In time, however, the bourgeoisie also became a casualty of the Haitian political crisis that followed the coup d'at. 
It must be said, nevertheless, that until the eleventh hour this group had been resistant to a political settlement. 
The middle class always feared the prospective return of Aristide as a President and a leader able to impose his will and even, by appealing to his followers, to impose policies through demonstration of popular support. 
Aristide's June 1993 meeting in Miami with a cross-section of businessmen, many of whom had encouraged and even financed the coup d'at, reflected this change of heart. 
On that occasion the Haitian businessmen and Aristide agreed on new rules to be followed when democracy was restored and the President returned. 
The middle class thought, and probably continues to do so, that any possible or conceivable weakening of the army would upset the balance of power and thereby threaten to plunge the country into anarchy and widespread violence. 
121. OAS and the United Nations have played an important role in Haitian political life in recent years. 
122. First, representatives of OAS and the United Nations were present as observers during the voting that led to the election of Jean-Bertrand Aristide as President of the Republic of Haiti in December 1990. 
After all, the military coup d'at against the Aristide Government had disrupted the trend towards democratization in the region and posed a challenge both to the Santiago Commitment and to resolution AG/RES.1080 (XXI-0/91). 
124. Since Aristide's ouster, OAS has taken, inter alia, the following steps relating to the Haitian crisis. 
Lastly, pursuant to resolution AG/RES.1080 (XXI-0/91), it decided to convene an ad hoc Meeting of Ministers for Foreign Affairs of American States to study the Haitian situation and take the necessary decisions. 
126. On 4 October 1991, an OAS delegation headed by its Secretary-General and composed of six ministers for foreign affairs of American States travelled to Port-au-Prince to initiate negotiations for the restoration of democracy. 
The Haitian military rejected the proposed arrangements, and the mission was forced to return quickly to Washington. 
The Ministers also decided to establish a special civilian mission to seek ways of re-establishing and strengthening democratic institutions in Haiti. 
Talks began there and were later continued at Cartagena, Colombia, from 21 to 23 November 1991. 
135. The Secretary-General of OAS undertook new initiatives. 
To that end, he invited both President Jean-Bertrand Aristide and the de facto Prime Minister, Mr. Marc Bazin, to appoint representatives to resume talks. 
Talks were in fact resumed between Mr. Fran\x{851e}is Beno\x{893e}, Minister for Foreign Affairs of the de facto Government, representing Mr. Bazin, and Father Antoine Adrien, representing President Aristide. 
It was then agreed to send a small civilian mission of observers under OAS auspices. 
137. The United Nations, for its part, condemned the coup d'at from the outset of the crisis and recognized the Aristide Government as the only legitimate Government. 
Cooperation between the United Nations and OAS led to a strengthening of the mission of the Special Envoy, Mr. Dante Caputo, whose activities are described below, and to the formation, dispatch, support, financing and activities of the International Civilian Mission. 
The Security Council decisions imposing economic sanctions were a key factor in the meetings between the parties to the dispute and in the subsequent signing of the Governors Island Agreement. 
138. From the start of the crisis, the United States Government was actively involved, particularly in OAS and the United Nations, in promoting a negotiated peaceful settlement having as its basic aims the restoration of democracy and the reinstatement of Aristide as President of his country. 
Further evidence of the United States Government's commitment was the acceptance by President Bush of the credentials of the Ambassador of the legitimate Government, Jean Casimir, even after the overthrow of President Aristide. 
141. On 26 February, the Ambassador to OAS, Luigi Einaudi, urged the international community to find a solution to the crisis. 
On 28 February, Secretary of State Christopher said that President Clinton would shortly receive President Aristide; on 12 March, the Secretary of State announced the appointment of Ambassador Lawrence Pezzullo as Special Adviser on Haitian affairs, with instructions to cooperate with the Special Envoy, Mr. Dante Caputo. 
142. In general, the resolutions condemning the Haitian military's coup d'at enjoyed broad support in the political bodies of OAS and in the United Nations. 
143. In general, all countries expressed their views on the Haitian crisis, either individually or through their membership in international bodies. 
144. As a result of the international community's initial efforts, a meeting was held in Cartegena, Colombia, from 21 to 23 November 1991. 
It marked the beginning of a long process that would culminate in the Agreement signed in July 1993 on Governors Island. 
145. Following the meeting at Cartagena, a series of talks was held at the instigation of the OAS civilian mission, which returned to Haiti on several occasions in January and February 1992. 
In early January, President Aristide had accepted the Haitian Parliament's designation of Ren Th\x{5ee9}dore as Prime Minister, but difficulties ultimately arose when it came to implementing the agreed arrangement. 
February saw the signature of the Washington Protocols, which the parties immediately repudiated and disregarded. 
In the end, Parliament did not ratify the Washington Protocols, and they were rendered null and void. 
Mr. Bazin was subsequently named Prime Minister. 
147. One of the main points discussed during the talks at Port-au-Prince was the sending of a permanent OAS civilian observer mission which would remain in Haiti until the political crisis was resolved. 
Efforts continued until September, when the two parties - the de facto Government and Aristide - accepted the idea advanced by the Secretary-General of OAS, of sending a permanent civilian mission. 
Finally, during the first week of September 1992, it was officially announced that OAS would dispatch a mission, initially composed of 18 observers, which would remain in Haiti for an indefinite period. 
149. Once in Haiti, however, the members of the civilian mission found it difficult to carry out their task. 
This difficulty was subsequently overcome by the signature of a logistical agreement. 
150. On 9 February 1993, an exchange of letters between the Special Envoy and the de facto Prime Minister defined the mandate of the International Civilian Mission and provided for its dispatch to Haiti. 
The size of the Civilian Mission was subsequently increased. 
It continued to encounter difficulties in its work, as it received no cooperation from the de facto authorities. 
By the end of March, observer groups had been set up in each of the nine Departments, and the Mission had close to 100 observers deployed throughout the country. 
From March onward, the Mission began to report back on its activities and the human rights situation in Haiti in general. 
By August 1993, the Mission had offices and sub-offices in all the Departments and in many municipalities. 
152. The Civilian Mission's mandate, responsibilities, method of work and guarantees were defined in the agreement signed between the Special Envoy and the de facto Government in February 1993. 
153. The Mission is headed by Ambassador Collin Granderson. 
The Special Envoy paid a first, exploratory visit in early December, followed by others, during which he met with and obtained information from various political circles in Haiti. 
159. Taking into account various factors, including the imperative need to coordinate activities with those already being undertaken by the United Nations, the Secretary-General of OAS also asked Mr. Caputo to act as his Special Envoy. 
And so Mr. Caputo was appointed Special Envoy of the two Secretaries-General, thereby acquiring greater stature and negotiating capacity. 
The rupture was immediately followed by further negotiations, and on 30 April the Special Envoy announced positive developments. 
That same day it was announced that the Special Envoy would travel to Haiti accompanied by Ambassador Pezzullo, and that both officials would travel to Port-au-Prince with a stronger message than on their previous visits. 
163. By mid-June 1993 the prospects for a political negotiation of the Haitian crisis seemed to be fading. 
At around the same time the Secretary-General expressed his belief that, in the absence of firmer pressure from the international community, the prospects for a rapid and peaceful solution would be seriously undermined. 
164. In these circumstances efforts were intensified. 
165. On 3 July 1993, following intensive negotiations, the Governors Island Agreement was signed. 
This Agreement represents the culmination of a long process of talks and pressure which revealed the Special Envoy's skill, experience, persuasive talents and dedication. 
More than once during the negotiations difficulties arose, owing essentially to intransigence and a lack of political will on the part of both sides. There were moments of discouragement. 
Just a month before, in May and June 1993, many analysts were referring pessimistically to the Special Envoy's mission and the prospects for a peaceful settlement. 
167. The Agreement ends with a solemn declaration: "The President of the Republic and the Commander-in-Chief agree that these arrangements constitute a satisfactory solution to the Haitian crisis and the beginning of a process of national reconciliation. 
They pledge to cooperate fully in the peaceful transition to a stable and lasting democratic society in which all Haitians will be able to live in a climate of freedom, justice, security and respect for human rights." 
(a) Verification of the Agreement would be entrusted to the Special Envoy; 
(b) The Civilian Mission would remain in Haiti indefinitely; 
(c) Representatives of the Secretary-General would consult regularly with President Aristide to review the progress achieved in the implementation of the Agreement; 
(h) The Secretariat was studying the measures to be taken with regard to the provision of development assistance and the implementation of administrative, judicial and police reform, in accordance with the Agreement. 
169. At the time the interim report was drafted only three of the points in the Governors Island Agreement had come into effect: (a) opening of a dialogue; (b) the designation and confirmation of the Prime Minister and designation of the new Government; and (c) suspension of the sanctions. 
170. Immediately after the signing of the Governors Island Agreement, the anticipated dialogue between the various Haitian groups involved in the crisis began under the auspices of the United Nations and OAS and with the active participation of the Special Envoy. 
171. Talks between the representatives of President Aristide and the political forces and representatives of the Haitian Parliament began on 13 July. 
In the course of these talks problems arose: for example, the groups supporting President Aristide questioned the presence of various members of Parliament who had been elected in the contested election of 18 January 1993. 
172. The meeting was well-attended by representatives of almost all the Haitian political sectors. 
173. Representing President Aristide, the following members of the Presidential Negotiating Commission: Father Antoine Adrien, Fred Joseph, Georgette Omero, Jean J. Moli\x{92e8}e, Jean-Baptiste Chavannes, Wesner Emmanuel and Michel Gaillard. 
176. Representing the Front national pour le changement et la d\x{5e66}ocratie (FNCD) and its allies: Victor Beno\x{893e}, Evans Paul, Joseph Fignol Jean-Louis, Hyacinthe Jean-Baptiste, Rondal Pierre Cannel, Patrick Norzeus and Jean-Claude Bajeux. 
181. Immediately after the conclusion of the Governors Island Agreement and the New York Pact it was announced that President Aristide had decided to nominate Robert Malval as the new Prime Minister. 
Mr. Malval is a wealthy advertising executive and a prominent businessman. 
He is an old personal friend of President Aristide and was one of the main contributors to his election campaign in 1990. 
He owns and manages the Imprimerie Le Natal, the largest publishing company in Haiti; the company provided President Aristide's campaign with public information services and has also published two of Aristide's books. 
Mr. Malval has never held public office before; he is considered a "moderate" and is apparently widely accepted by the different political and economic groups. 
He has close ties to the private sector. 
Mr. Malval was the main organizer of the successful meeting held in Miami on 22 and 23 July 1993, known as the "Haitian Summit", which enabled Aristide to meet representatives of the Haitian private sector, international donors and potential investors from the United States. 
Mr. Malval has also organized other meetings of reconciliation to clear up doubts and potential misunderstandings between followers of President Aristide and Haitian businessmen. 
183. Finally, after much discussion, Mr. Malval was confirmed as Prime Minister at the meetings of Deputies and Senators of the National Assembly on 23 and 24 August 1993. 
On 26 August, he travelled to Washington to be sworn in before the President, to whom he presented the list of members of the Government. 
184. The new Government was formed on 31 August 1993 of individuals belonging to different parties and sectors of the country. 
Only PANPRA and the Socialist Group were left out of the Cabinet. 
Malval's first Cabinet was composed as follows: Minister of the Interior, Ren Prosper; Foreign Relations, Claudette Werleight; Justice, Guy Malary; Defence, Jean Beliotte; Planning, Jean-Marie Cherestal; Information, Herv Denis; Finance, Marie Michel Rey; and Agriculture, Fran\x{851e}is Severin. 
All the above Cabinet members are independents, although Rey and Severin were members of Ren Pleval's Cabinet during the first stage of Aristide's Government. 
Other Malval Cabinet members are: Education, Victor Beno\x{893e}, Secretary-General of KONAKOM; Social Affairs, Bertony Barry, a member of Mouvement pour la reconstruction nationale (MRN) and Health, Jean Moli\x{92e8}e, a leader of the Mouvement d'organisation du pays (MOP). 
185. Pursuant to the Governors Island Agreement, immediately after the designation and confirmation of Prime Minister Malval, the Secretary-General of the United Nations asked the Security Council to suspend the sanctions adopted under resolution 841 (1993). 
186. At the time of writing of this report, the following very important immediate issues remain pending: 
(b) Replacement of Colonel Michel Fran\x{851e}is as Commander-in-Chief of the Police Force; 
(d) Separation of the armed forces from the police force, launching of the United Nations and OAS police training and armed forces modernization programmes, and abolition of all paramilitary groups; 
(e) Execution by the Parliament of the political and legislative acts agreed in the New York Pact; 
(g) Establishment by the United Nations and OAS of a mechanism for verifying compliance with the agreements. 
In this case, pressure from the international community, including its global and regional political bodies, and the persistent efforts of certain internal and external groups led to a series of negotiations without precedent. 
188. It is common knowledge that coups d'at have been staged, elected Governments overthrown and military dictatorships set up many times in almost every country in Latin America. 
The question therefore arises as to why greater international pressure was exercised in this case than in cases of coups d'at in other countries. 
Why was the pressure maintained long enough to force the restoration of the legitimate Government, almost two years after its overthrow? What factors, external and internal, played a part in this process of reinstatement? 
189. Given the significance of this development, its importance in setting a precedent and its potential impact on the human rights situation, especially in Latin America and the Caribbean, the Special Rapporteur considers it necessary to offer a number of observations on the matter. 
190. To begin with, it is important to note that in the case of Haiti, a number of factors, chiefly external in nature, created the conditions for international pressure to be exerted and maintained long enough for a political settlement to be reached. 
The electoral process in Haiti marked the completion of a series of elections which had resulted in the establishment, in all Latin American countries with the sole exception of Cuba, of new civilian Governments rendered legitimate by collective participation. 
That circumstance, which was applauded by the ideologues of democracy, was unprecedented in the history of the hemisphere and generated a high degree of optimism about the process of political development and respect for human rights. 
Thus the overthrow of President Aristide on 29 September 1991 was seen not only as an obstacle to Haiti's political progress, but also as a step backward that could trigger political regression in the region. 
192. Only a few months before the coup d'at against President Aristide, the General Assembly of the Organization of American States had unanimously adopted, at its June 1991 session in Santiago, Chile, two resolutions of particular significance. 
The coup d'at against the constitutional Government of President Aristide was the first sudden interruption of a constitutional process in the hemisphere following the adoption of those resolutions. 
Accordingly, the inter-American community had to respond to those developments. 
Moreover, the situation not only called for the immediate implementation of those resolutions, but also represented a challenge to the strength and effectiveness of the inter-American political system. 
193. Furthermore, some Governments of the hemisphere, for various reasons, have shown special interest in finding a solution to the Haitian crisis from the outset. 
France is concerned because of its position as the former metropolitan Power, because of the common language, because it has overseas Territories in the Caribbean, and for other reasons. 
Canada has been influenced by the presence of a strong Haitian community; Venezuela's interest stems from its history and its foreign policy, and the Dominican Republic's concern relates to political, geographic and economic considerations. 
194. Throughout 1993, both OAS and the United Nations, through the Special Envoy of their Secretaries-General, worked intensely to obtain a negotiated settlement to the Haitian political crisis. 
195. It was basically internal pressure and the Haitian military fear of being overthrown by multilateral force that led to the signing of the Agreement and the opening of a possible solution to the crisis. 
196. Despite the compromise reached with the signing of the Agreement, the military continues to doubt the advisability of Aristide's return and a resumption of the democratic process. 
197. Human rights violations have continued throughout the year, even after the signing of the Governors Island Agreement and the New York Pact. 
As this report is being written, in early October 1993, the human rights situation in Haiti can still be considered very serious: each day brings murders, abductions, beatings, abuses by elements within the military and paramilitary bodies, extrajudicial killings, arbitrary imprisonment, etc. 
The killing of Antoine Izmy, executed by attach\x{5ee5} in September, highlights this situation. 
And many other crimes have been committed. 
198. Through the paramilitary groups, the military has created an atmosphere of unrest. 
200. The International Civilian Mission has played a very important role in this process. 
The Mission's presence throughout the country, despite the difficulties encountered and hostility from the military and the paramilitary bodies, has prevented worse human rights violations, aided the victims of repression and provided more detailed information on the specific problems of each area. 
(a) That the General Assembly should express its satisfaction with the agreements reached for the restoration of the constitutional Government of President Aristide, especially the Governors Island Agreement and the New York Pact, but should also express its regret and concern at the obstacles to their full implementation; 
(b) That the Assembly should express its gratitude to the International Civilian Mission, whose efforts have been fundamental both in securing the political agreements and in preventing an increase in the number of human rights violations, and urge the Mission to cooperate closely with the Special Rapporteur; 
(d) That the Government of Haiti should be explicitly required to honour the obligations it assumed when it ratified the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and other international human rights instruments; 
(e) That the various groups in Haitian society should be required to honour the commitments they assumed when they signed the Governors Island Agreement and the New York Pact; 
202. These are the recommendations submitted by the Special Rapporteur after taking up the mandate of the Commission on Human Rights and having visited the country, received and processed information and studied the human rights situation in Haiti throughout 1993. 
The Secretary-General referred the letter to ACC for examination in view of the significance of these issues. 
2. For the United Nations itself, the views and recommendations of the Panel of External Auditors are particularly timely and pertinent. 
4. It should be noted that all potential donors in the latter category are either governmental agencies of States Members of the United Nations or institutions composed of Member States of the Organization. 
The Secretary-General has referred the letter to ACC for examination in view of the significance of these issues. 
2. In the letter the Chairman of the Panel confirms its recognition that those who provide funds to organizations of the system have legitimate interests in seeking assurances about the funds and in expecting transparency in the organizations' presentation of financial information. 
He also confirms the Panel's position that, in principle, providers of funds should be prepared to rely on the competence of the organizations and the normal internal and external audit arrangements. 
4. In connection with more wide-ranging management reviews of organizations' activities, the Chairman of the Panel cites the provisions governing external audit which are included in organizations' financial regulations. 
Those provisions stipulate that the external auditors appointed by organizations' governing bodies are solely responsible for the conduct of audits, while also specifying that governing bodies may request the external auditors to carry out special reviews and report separately on the results. 
In the Panel's opinion, special reviews by other audit bodies have an impact on the authority and independence of the appointed external auditors. 
Where they are required, such reviews should be approved in advance by the governing body concerned. 
5. In the closing paragraphs of his letter the Chairman of the Panel adds certain practical considerations raised by the Panel. 
These concern, in particular, the additional audit resources that may be required in cases where appointed external auditors undertake special audits and reviews. 
In addition, the Chairman comments on the need for the other bodies carrying out special examinations to consult with the appointed external auditors on liaison, timing and reporting arrangements. 
6. ACC is familiar with the problems posed by requests for special audits and management reviews. 
As the Chairman of the Panel notes, such requests are received by organizations of the system with increasing frequency. 
His letter is thus particularly timely, and ACC is grateful to him and to the Panel for their statement of views and recommendations on this important matter. 
Like the Panel, it considers that the donors of such funds should be prepared to rely on the competence of the organizations and the efficiency of their normal internal and external audit arrangements. 
ACC would point out, moreover, that all organizations' financial controls are subject to the continuing scrutiny of their Member States, acting through their governing bodies. 
Bearing in mind also the practical disadvantages which the Panel has identified, ACC wishes to record that it is not in favour of independent audits of individual funds. 
8. As indicated above, the Panel's position with regard to management reviews is that such reviews fall within the competence of organizations' appointed external auditors, either as a part of their continuing responsibilities or in response to special requests by governing bodies. 
ACC notes that this position allows for exceptions in cases where an external management review is approved in advance by the governing body concerned. 
For its own part, ACC endorses the principles stated by the Panel, and also believes that a degree of flexibility is desirable for the acceptance of external management reviews in exceptional circumstances. 
Where such management reviews are accepted, ACC agrees that consultations should take place with the Organization's external auditor as recommended in the letter of the Chairman of the Panel. 
The PRESIDENT: This afternoon the General Assembly will continue with the election of 18 members of the Economic and Social Council to replace those members whose terms of office expires on 31 December 1993. 
As no candidate obtained the required two-thirds majority in the previous ballot and one seat still remains to be filled from among the Asian States, we shall now proceed to the second restricted ballot. 
Ballot papers will be declared invalid if they contain the name of a State other than Kazakhstan or Pakistan and also if they contain the name of more than one State. 
The PRESIDENT: The result of the voting is as follows: 
The PRESIDENT: I congratulate the State which has been elected a member of the Economic and Social Council, and I thank the tellers for their assistance in the election. 
The list of speakers for agenda item 167 is now open. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the Deputy Minister for Foreign Affairs of Nicaragua to introduce the draft resolution contained in document A/48/L.10. 
Mr. PALLAIS (Nicaragua) (interpretation from Spanish): Allow me at the outset to thank the Secretary-General for his efforts on behalf of the economic and social reconstruction of Nicaragua and for publishing the report contained in document A/48/318 and Corr.1. 
Nicaragua has emerged from a history filled with the hallmarks of violence into the modern world and the civility of the contemporary global village, taking a road strewn with many difficulties of all kinds. 
Contemporary sociology and political science have decided to call this phenomenon a "transition" - the passage from one state to another. 
The Government of Nicaragua, with the assistance of the democratic political forces and the support of the people, is making enormous efforts to overcome its major challenges: the aftermath of war, and poverty and natural disasters. 
For a number of reasons, the macroeconomic measures we have taken have not sufficed to give a decisive impetus to our economic recovery and thus bring our country back into the world economy. 
Without a prompt and drastic solution to our inherited debt - a solution in which 95 per cent of its stock is forgiven - Nicaragua's economic and social recovery will be virtually impossible. 
In other words, more economic assistance was available for the war than is available today to deal urgently with the aftermath of that war and to strengthen peace and democracy. 
My country faces a most complex dilemma in continuing to pay this inherited debt, undermining the foundations of its economic and social reconstruction. 
Yet over the past three years we have paid the multilateral financial institutions more than we have received for economic and social investment. 
During the four years of the Chamorro Government, of every dollar of liquid external cooperative finance and subsequent new loans, only two cents has remained for economic and social investment after paying for oil imports. 
To respond coherently to the consequences of the crisis, the Government of Nicaragua, in consultation with the United Nations and multilateral financial institutions, formulated in January 1993 a development strategy combining social policies with economic policies and enhancement of Government offices' administrative capacity. 
We deeply appreciate the contributions of organs and agencies of the United Nations system in various areas, along with the various initiatives supported by the international community. 
The deterioration of social conditions has eroded the credibility of the democratic political institutions we want to strengthen and institutionalize in my country. 
The despair of some minority social sectors has sometimes been expressed in desperate and violent action. 
Still, no viable solution can emerge from the exasperation of those who one way or another are ultimately making apologies for violence. 
To the contrary, history has consistently shown that without democracy and democratic institutions there can be no genuine, true political development, just as it has confirmed that dialogue and political negotiation are the best means of settling disputes. 
My Government's efforts to make the transition from war to peace, from totalitarianism to democracy, show the complexity of our process as well as the indissoluble links between peace, democracy and development. 
The ongoing process of disarming civilians is contributing to the demilitarization of our society after a decade of military confrontation and stark political polarization. 
Like many other developing countries, Nicaragua continues to be plagued by the problem of external debt, and there must be a new approach to this problem for us to find stable and lasting solutions. 
Our country's external debt of $10.8 billion places us in a much worse position than any other high-debt, low-income country. 
Our prioritized annual debt servicing - I am referring here to the multilateral institutions and the Club of Paris - represents 76 per cent of projected exports, which makes it impossible to generate the level of investments necessary for our economic and social development. 
Peace in Nicaragua also represents peace in Central America. 
On our national stability also depend, to a great extent, a range of differing types of processes that are all taking place at once as part of the regional process now under way towards political and economic integration. 
The settlement of the military conflicts in Nicaragua and El Salvador and the progress being made in Guatemala towards actively developing political negotiations with insurgent groups must be kept up in an interdependent, overall way. 
We believe that the international community's contribution to these processes now unfolding to the benefit of our peoples is decisive if we are to establish Central America as the region of peace, democracy, freedom and development which we proclaimed, with the support of the General Assembly, in resolution 46/109. 
Nicaragua is in urgent need of that effort on the part of the international community, and of its resolute support, to sustain the aspirations of a people that wants to rebuild its country in peace, justice and democracy. 
Today, my delegation, on behalf of all the sponsors, has the honour of introducing to this plenary meeting of the Assembly a draft resolution entitled "International assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Nicaragua: aftermath of the war and natural disasters" and contained in document A/48/L.10. 
The first, third and fifth preambular paragraphs are similar to those contained in resolution 47/169 on this same subject, which the Assembly adopted at its session last year. 
In the second preambular paragraph the General Assembly would recall resolution 47/169 of 22 December 1992, and the fourth and sixth introduce into the draft resolution new elements whose purpose is to incorporate aspects of particular relevance to the developing situation in Nicaragua. 
In the operative part, paragraph 1 has the same wording as last year's resolution while paragraphs 2, 3 and 4 contain ideas that expand on it. 
Paragraphs 5 and 6 are procedural in nature. 
Unanimous adoption by the Assembly of the draft resolution we have submitted would send a clear signal of a political will to support the political and economic processes we are implementing in my country. 
Unanimous adoption and the international community's support and solidarity would consolidate peace in Nicaragua, and its democratic process, and the United Nations community could be proud, always, of such a magnificent contribution. 
We are grateful to all the sponsors of the draft resolution which are listed in document A/48/L.10, and to all those which have joined in supporting it. 
For Nicaragua, the cooperation and support we have received is of great importance. 
We must weigh the full meaning and consequences of the words addressed to the Assembly by the President of Nicaragua when she said: 
We do not want such a collapse to occur, and that is why we have included our effort in plans for cooperation with this fraternal country. 
Our duty is to help each and every one of them resolve its problems and crises while avoiding the internal confrontation and chaos that are so costly for their peoples. 
On that occasion President Aylwin formally announced the initiation of a programme of technical cooperation with Central America, within the framework of which our work with Nicaragua is proceeding. 
Since that time, Chile's policy of technical cooperation has become a cornerstone of its relations with the Central American region, particularly with Nicaragua. 
We have singled out that country, not only because of the particularly serious nature of its situation, but also because Chile wishes, through a resolute policy of cooperation, to make up for lost time in the relations between the two countries. 
We therefore appreciate the progress made in the development of the programmes that have already been established and which are now being fully executed. 
We are also studying a request for support in carrying out a programme to modernize and professionalize the national police force in Nicaragua. 
From the foregoing it will be clear that the agreements being worked on at present for cooperation in selected sectors between the Nicaraguan Government and our International Cooperation Agency are of great importance to our future relations. 
Of especial relevance have been the programmes in support of universities and the training of human resources through post-graduate and masters fellowships. 
Moreover, of special note is Chile's involvement of the private sector in this effort. 
Accordingly, an agreement has been signed between the Society for the Promotion of Manufacturing, an entity made up of private entrepreneurs in our country, and the Nicaraguan Association of Non-Traditional Exporters, the execution of which also involved resources from the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
Similarly, through the Organization of American States (OAS), assistance was provided for the removal of mines, through a team of instructors-supervisors, a matter of particular importance to the safety of the population. 
A technical group set up to implement the agreements on bilateral cooperation has already held its first meeting. 
This cooperation will help to promote achievement of the priority objectives in Nicaragua: peace, reconciliation, respect for human rights and the consolidation of democracy. 
Despite these efforts it has become absolutely imperative to channel substantial financial resources to the cooperation that Chile and other countries have been giving so that it will be directed to the right purposes and developed effectively for the benefit of the population. 
Efforts in regard to training human resources would be pointless if these people did not have appropriate conditions in which to carry out their activities. 
Experience shows that consolidating peace in the wake of a conflict needs to be linked to global development efforts in the political, economic, social and cultural spheres and resources should be channelled accordingly. 
That applies absolutely to the situation in Nicaragua. 
This requires understanding and support on the part of the international community and the strenuous efforts of all of the people towards the common objective of change and growth. 
Such steps require an effort on the part of all the people of Nicaragua, not just of a few, since they are the ones who will lay the foundations for sustainable social, political and economic development. 
For its part, international cooperation can help to lend support to a society that is still wounded but anxious to build an increasingly sound democracy, a democracy of mature coexistence. 
The process of peacemaking has now spread to the entire region. 
One of the activities that perhaps best reflect this was the signing in August 1992 of an agreement to liberalize trade with Central American countries, the final objective being the creation of an open area for investment and the free flow of goods and services. 
Nicaragua is a country that is today facing serious challenges. 
It has been making serious efforts to rebuild its democracy, to give new dynamism to its economy in a society which has often been polarized. 
The economy, which has been marked by serious imbalances, has put Nicaragua into the category of lowest-income countries. 
In the midst of these difficulties, Nicaragua has begun a process of political reform directed towards national reconstruction, peacemaking, reduction of the army, and the demobilization of resistance. 
This process has gone along with consultation, dialogue and the reaching of agreement with the various political groups. 
On the bilateral level, my country is participating in an intensive programme of cooperation with Nicaragua. 
When Mrs. Violeta Chamorro visited Mexico last August, the President of Mexico reaffirmed his support for collaborating in the stabilization of the Nicaraguan economy. 
He also expressed his concern over the manner in which various political forces have sought to resolve their differences with unlawful acts, which has negative effects on the efforts made by Nicaraguans to establish peace and reactivate the economy. 
We are pleased to take note of the activities carried out by the United Nations system to help Nicaragua, in particular those of the United Nations Development Programme, as described in the report of the Secretary-General that was prepared in accordance with resolution 47/169. 
That document points out that one of the main problems of the transition is perhaps the lack of integrated policies and strategies for development and stabilization. 
We must recognize that the efforts of the people and the Government of Nicaragua will be in vain if the community of nations and international organizations do not extend their fullest cooperation to enable Nicaragua to consolidate its own objectives of democracy and economic and social development. 
We urge the international community and financial organs, in particular the World Bank, the International Monetary Fund and the Inter-American Development Bank, to give Nicaragua the help it deserves in the exceptional circumstances prevailing there. 
The appeal sent out by the Nicaraguan delegation to the international community to collaborate in those efforts is our appeal as well. 
As President Chamorro pointed out a short time ago from the rostrum of the General Assembly Hall, Nicaragua has before it the immense task of carrying out a transition from war to peace, from a centralized economy to a market economy and from confrontation to democratic consensus. 
However, it must be recognized that the international community, lulled into overconfidence by the initial positive developments, gave too little attention and too little support during the period following the settlement of the conflict, which could be termed the period of "convalescence". 
It was in that period that the political situation deteriorated, and this caused a parallel deterioration in the economic and social situation. 
The events that have taken place recently in Managua and other Nicaraguan cities show the fragility of the process of consolidating democracy and the resulting need for the international community's constant, sustained support for that process in the circumstances prevailing in a country such as Nicaragua. 
Obviously, it is up to the Nicaraguan people themselves to make decisive headway in the process of national reconciliation, with the participation of all the political and social forces. 
They should know, none the less, that in that endeavour they have the international community's encouragement and backing. 
Any retrogression in the Nicaraguan process not only would have a serious effect on the country itself, but could also have negative repercussions in the Central American region, which is still emerging from a long period of conflict. 
For the same reason, the advances made in Nicaragua will mean progress in the shaping of a region of peace, freedom, democracy and development in Central America, in accordance with the objective stated in resolution 47/118, adopted at the last session of the General Assembly. 
In that resolution, the Assembly encouraged initiatives of the Central American countries to consolidate Governments which base their development on democracy, peace, cooperation and strict respect for human rights. 
The close link between the process of political reconciliation and that of economic recovery in Nicaragua has been made clear by the Secretary-General in his report (A/48/318 and Corr.1) submitted to this session of the Assembly. 
Recent events indicate, however, that there is still a long way to go before they are consolidated. 
However, these programmes have not been sufficient to reactivate the Nicaraguan economy, which, on account of demographic factors, is still showing a negative per capita growth rate. 
All of this has led to a worsening of social conditions, threatening consolidation of the country's fledgling democracy. 
Particularly worrying is the size of the external debt, which, according to the Secretary-General's report, is, on a per capita basis, the highest in the world. 
Spain, both individually and as a member of the European Community, has been providing all possible assistance to Nicaragua in this crucial phase of its efforts to establish peace and democracy and to promote development. 
From the 1980s, because of the situation in that country, our cooperation has been directed primarily to the areas of health, housing, infrastructure and services. 
With the attainment of peace, our bilateral cooperation has intensified in the social, labour and technical training sectors, in the fields of agriculture, fisheries and the environment and, very centrally, in institutional support, both national and local. 
Training and scientific and technical cooperation have been priorities in Spain's cooperation with Nicaragua. 
During the period 1990-1993, the value of Spanish grants in bilateral cooperation with Nicaragua reached 2,550 million pesetas. 
For all these reasons, Spain urges the Secretary-General and the United Nations system to continue to give Nicaragua every possible assistance to consolidate and strengthen the democratic process and enhance the country's economic and social development. 
Mr. WISNUMURTI (Indonesia): I deem it a distinct honour and privilege to speak on behalf of the Non-Aligned Movement on this important item, entitled "International assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Nicaragua: aftermath of the war and natural disasters". 
The Secretary-General's comprehensive report (A/48/318 and Corr.1), paints a sombre picture of the situation in Nicaragua and has rightly drawn our attention to the deteriorating economic conditions in that country. 
Reflecting this decision, the Foreign Ministers of the Non-Aligned Movement at their meeting earlier this month called upon the main political forces to continue their efforts towards a productive dialogue in order to achieve the social and economic reconstruction of Nicaragua. 
Following a decade of civil strife, the Government of Nicaragua has made significant progress in achieving peace, reconciliation and national concertation, concertation which has made it possible to lay the foundations for economic recovery and social development. 
However, many obstacles lie ahead. 
The case of Nicaragua is unique. 
As a developing country, Nicaragua is indeed vulnerable to natural calamities such as have beset it recently. 
Moreover, after years of turmoil, the nation's economy is critically in need of sustained assistance. 
The situation in Nicaragua clearly reflects the indivisibility of peace, stability and development. 
Indeed - and this is a highly charged political, economic and social question - peace cannot prevail unless such aid is substantial. 
The cumulative effects of natural disasters, civil war and economic crisis have made the situation untenable and thus made Nicaragua a deserving candidate for concerted international support and assistance. 
Against this backdrop, we acknowledge the effective and comprehensive response of the United Nations and the way in which its efforts have been mobilized. 
Initial rehabilitative measures have already been embarked upon through the United Nations Development Programme and various other agencies of our Organization. 
The medium- and long-term measures comprehensively covered in the Secretary-General's report are indeed essential to the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Nicaragua. 
Although Nicaragua is not considered to be a least-developed country, we firmly believe that, in view of its economic and social conditions and its vulnerability to nature, and taking into account its total debt in relation to population size, the nation should be accorded special treatment. 
This may provide an opportunity to facilitate ways and means of resolving Nicaragua's debt problem. 
Mr. FULCI (Italy): Italy wishes to reaffirm its strong commitment to the peace process in Central America, which began with the historic Esquipulas Agreements. 
Over the past few years, Italy has contributed to this process - in deeds, and not in words alone - through the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), by granting $115 million to establish the Development Programme for the Displaced, Refugee and Repatriated (PRODERE). 
But between emergency relief and new social and economic development, there is a need for rehabilitation, or convalescence, as was said quite rightly by our Spanish colleague, Ambassador Y\x{6459}ez Barnuevo. 
It is designed primarily to create the conditions necessary for the social and economic integration of displaced people, refugees and those returning to their homes after a war. 
They are the keys to social integration, economic growth and institution rebuilding. 
But we must remember that these are not goals that can be achieved overnight. 
They require determination, constant struggle and effort, not only from the interested countries themselves but from all of us. 
That is why Italy will continue to offer its unwavering support for this process on a bilateral basis, through the European Community and through the United Nations. 
The Government of the United States supports Nicaragua's goal of national reconciliation and wants to see the Government succeed. 
With that in mind, my delegation believes that international economic assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Nicaragua is essential if the Government is to continue to proceed along the path of a politically stable democratic nation. 
We hope that such policies will address the dire conditions now prevailing in rural areas and restart productive activity. 
Furthermore, we look forward to the Nicaraguan Government's plans to invite grass-roots participation in the national dialogue on economic reform. 
At the same time, and while recognizing how difficult the problems are, external aid alone cannot sustain or ensure the success of the Nicaraguan Government. 
In the final analysis, it is the Government and the people of Nicaragua that must continue to ensure the social and political stability which in turn inspires the confidence required to generate investment, both Nicaraguan and foreign. 
I should note that the assistance which my Government can offer through bilateral arrangements is undertaken in tandem with that of multilateral and other donor assistance. 
My Government is encouraged that at recent meetings of Nicaragua's international donors continued support has been expressed, with emphasis on the importance of national political reconciliation as the prerequisite for effective use of international assistance. 
Mr. MARUYAMA (Japan) (interpretation from Spanish): Five years ago, when presidential elections were held in Nicaragua in accordance with the democratic process, Japan expressed its sincere congratulations to the people of Nicaragua on the birth of a new democracy, through the Government of President Chamorro. 
Japan has always attached great value to President Chamorro's efforts to attain political reconciliation in her country during her presidential term. 
President Chamorro has opted for realistic policies which give priority to economic reconstruction, without neglecting the consequences of war but at the same time forging a democratic political culture based upon tolerance, reconciliation and dialogue. 
The challenge in this effort is to maintain a delicate balance so as to make progress without endangering the achievements already attained. 
For that reason, the Government has sought to avoid confrontation with the Sandinistas, and has been obliged to face various difficulties in administering the country by giving consideration to the opinions of the opposition, which holds the majority of seats in the Congress. 
As regards the taking of hostages by groups from both extremes of the political spectrum, Japan welcomes the resolution of the problem, achieved through negotiations between the two sectors, the Sandinista National Liberation Front (FSLN) and the National Opposition Union (UNO). 
Japan also recognizes the efforts of the Government of Nicaragua to continue strengthening its democratic institutions, upholding human rights and attending to problems of social security, as well as finding a lasting solution to the question of property rights and clear civilian control over the armed forces. 
We support the achievements and we emphasize the need to persevere until the full consolidation of democratic institutions has been reached. 
Accordingly, Japan acknowledges the diplomatic efforts made by the Latin American countries, particularly by Central Americans themselves, towards that common objective. 
Japan therefore firmly supports these efforts of the Latin American region. 
Japan sincerely hopes that the Nicaraguan people can overcome these tragedies. 
The Government of Japan supports the draft resolution and has the honour of being one of its co-sponsors. 
The PRESIDENT: Before calling on the next speaker, I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item now be closed. 
Mr. BIVERO (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): Nicaragua's urgent need for rehabilitation and reconstruction has been acknowledged by successive resolutions of this Assembly and in the statements of various political and economic bodies of the Latin American and Caribbean region. 
The declaration is also our mandate for recommending the unanimous adoption of the draft resolution as a sign of solidarity with, and commitment to, the people and Government of Nicaragua. 
Peace in Central America is a common goal of the Member States of our Organization. 
We have made numerous efforts to that end and we are sure that we all unreservedly share the desire to see peace consolidated there. 
Nicaragua is a critical element in the peace process in Central America. 
Its President, Violeta Barrios de Chamorro, has given an eloquent account in this Hall of the successes achieved and the obstacles encountered in the process. 
We in Venezuela are convinced that she deserves our solid support. 
Our Organization is increasingly guided by a recognition of the direct link between democracy, peace and development. 
We are particularly concerned by the difficulties Nicaragua has encountered in gaining an appropriate level of international cooperation to enable it to consolidate the advances achieved through its programmes of macroeconomic adjustment and internal reform. 
Venezuela, along with the other countries of the region - in particular in the Group of Three, to which it belongs, together with Colombia and Mexico - has been closely following the situation in Nicaragua. 
So far as it can, Venezuela will carry out a policy of cooperation with that country which we hope will help to alleviate its difficult economic situation and will strengthen the growing links with its economy, in both the commercial and financial spheres. 
Therefore, on behalf of the Central American countries I wish to express our strong solidarity with Nicaragua in connection with the agenda item before us today. 
The San Juan River flows between Costa Rica and Nicaragua, both a symbol of union and a geographical boundary, a waterway over which both countries enjoy navigation rights. 
For a long time, from colonial days until the early years of the last century, that river was an important channel between the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans. 
Given the economic interests of the era, it also made Nicaragua a focus of conflict. 
It is easy to understand why that waterway between the two oceans - the only one in the continent prior to the construction of the Panama Canal - changed Nicaragua into a region of major political interest, even for the European Powers. 
Thus, Nicaragua is a country that, owing to its geographical position, has always been involved in one way or another in political and military conflicts. 
That history of political and military conflict, which originally had to do with geographic and economic interests, has extended to geopolitical interests, most recently as a result of the East-West conflict, the so-called cold war, which, fortunately, has now come to an end. 
For those reasons we wish to express to Nicaragua our complete approval of the steps which it is taking to obtain international support and which have been so ably described to this meeting of the forty-eighth session of the Assembly by the Vice-Minister for External Relations, Mr. Jos Pallais. 
Mr. RICARDES (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation is speaking on this item to express its country's support for the appeal made by the President of Nicaragua, Mrs. Violeta Barrios de Chamorro, in her statement during the general debate in the Assembly. 
In this connection, we believe that the international community should give increasing priority to the economic recovery of Nicaragua as part of a comprehensive process of economic growth and full social development for its people. 
These efforts should be accompanied by assistance from international financial agencies and regional, interregional and non-governmental organizations, in view of the exceptional situation in that fraternal country. 
The assistance we are requesting should include - as set out in General Assembly resolution 47/169 - activities for the recovery, reconstruction, development and consolidation of peace of that country. 
In line with its firm commitments to cooperation with the Republic of Nicaragua, my country has developed a number of technical cooperation projects between our two countries. 
Among the objectives pursued by these cooperation projects, may be mentioned the improvement of human resources, agriculture, forestry, fisheries and energy. 
Similarly, the Republic of Argentina has also signed a debt-cancellation convention with the Republic of Nicaragua as my country's further contribution to economic assistance to a brother nation. 
The Government of Argentina also feels that it is of crucial importance to reaffirm its full support for constitutional democracy in Nicaragua, the only political system guaranteeing peoples' basic freedoms and social and economic progress. 
No one can doubt the efforts that have been made by the people and Government of Nicaragua. 
We are convinced that peace is built on deeds. 
Mr. PALLAIS (Nicaragua) (interpretation from Spanish): I wish to express Nicaragua's sincere appreciation for the broad support that has been given by so many friendly countries in this debate. 
I am pleased to announce that a consensus has been reached on the draft resolution, and we urge its immediate adoption after we have taken note of the following revisions of the text of document A/48/L.10. 
In the third preambular paragraph, the word "enormous" should be deleted. 
Following operative paragraph 1, an additional paragraph should be introduced to read as follows: 
"2. Encourages the Government of Nicaragua to continue its efforts aimed at reconstruction and national reconciliation;" 
That paragraph will become operative paragraph 2 and the remaining paragraphs will be renumbered accordingly. 
The third and last revision is to operative paragraph 3, which was formerly paragraph 2. 
The revised section of that paragraph would then read as follows: 
"... giving particular attention to the exceptional circumstances of Nicaragua ..." 
These are the only revisions to the draft resolution. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 45? 
The participants in the Conference convey their deep gratitude to the Republic of Tunisia for the facilities provided to ensure the success of the meeting and for its kind hospitality and to the United Nations Population Fund for its valuable support to population activities in the Maghreb countries. 
The continued development of the Maghreb countries will necessarily require the preparation and implementation of population programmes in parallel with policies for economic restructuring, the alleviation of poverty and the elimination of regional disparities. 
The achievements made in family planning must therefore be consolidated and a new and well directed impetus imparted to them. 
The population of the Maghreb is currently approaching 70 million, and it is expected to reach 82 million by the year 2000, 100 million by 2010 and 130 million by 2025. 
Control of birth rates has become a pressing need with the success encountered by the Maghreb countries in reducing mortality rates through improved standards of hygiene and medical services. 
The countries of the Arab Maghreb Union therefore participated in the conferences held at Dakar from 7 to 12 December 1992 and at Amman from 4 to 8 April 1993 and endorsed the declarations adopted by them. 
The Tunis Conference provides a new opportunity for our countries to consolidate the consensus already reached by them while highlighting the special character of their own region and its common problems. 
That issues relating to population and development are of crucial importance, as affirmed by numerous international forums and conferences; 
That the advancement of man is the chief objective of the development process; 
That women have an important role in society as a basic factor in economic and social development; 
That the family occupies a distinctive place in Maghreb society; 
In the light of the foregoing basic principles and with a view to achieving a balance between population and development, the Tunis Conference establishes the following objectives: 
1. To review and examine major common issues and future challenges relating to population and development; 
5. To elaborate joint plans of action and programmes to strengthen scientific and technical cooperation between the Maghreb countries in the population field and to upgrade national technical personnel by joint training and the improvement of qualifications; 
8. To regard population issues as one of the chief components of the economic and social development models used, and to give concrete expression to this by developing appropriate legislative and institutional mechanisms and formulating adequate plans for execution; 
9. To encourage non-governmental organizations and the private sector to play an active and complementary role in achieving population goals and to participate in the implementation of the relevant policies; 
Some of the Maghreb countries have adopted measures with a view to regulating demographic growth, directly or indirectly. 
The issue of international migration is currently being accorded particular attention because of its special place in population policies. 
The presence of large numbers of Maghreb migrants abroad, particularly in Europe, presents difficult problems for both countries of origin and receiving countries that need to be solved fairly and humanely. 
The rights of migrant workers and their families must be protected in accordance with the relevant international covenants and bilateral agreements, and a Maghreb-European framework must be established to guarantee those rights. 
The Maghreb countries and the countries of the European Community must therefore establish specific strategies to assist migrants, and particularly women, in the fields of education, training and employment. 
Because of their proximity to each other and their cultural similarities, the Maghreb countries have experienced cross-border population movements for several hundred years. 
Now, it is more than ever necessary that they should manage such movements in the context of the future development of the Maghreb as a whole. 
Thus, the Maghreb countries should organize their internal labour markets by establishing supply and demand statistics and should exchange information in this field with a view to strengthening intra-Maghreb cooperation, particularly in fields of technical specialization, before soliciting cooperation at the international level. 
Similarly, the Maghreb governments must simplify procedures for the travel and residence of nationals of the region for purposes of work and accord them the rights enjoyed by the citizens of each individual country in such matters as social security, retirement pensions, family allowances, etc. 
Although the hopes and the changes that urban development brings with it should not be overlooked, the problems to which it may give rise in the fields of employment, manpower mobilization, the food balance and environmental protection must not be ignored. 
Issues of internal migration, regional development and urbanization have a special place in the development plans of the Maghreb countries, and considerable efforts have been made to reduce interregional disparities, curb the exodus from the countryside and control urban growth. 
It has therefore become necessary to have precise statistical data, broken down by geographical area and category, in order to highlight the local variations to be taken into account in the formulation of effective programmes. 
In the coming decade, the Maghreb governments must redouble their efforts to pursue a policy to combat poverty and urban overpopulation. 
In doing so, they must accord a proper place to urban policy and must encourage the creation of medium- and small-size towns that can ensure improved economic and social conditions for their inhabitants. 
In this connection, the strengthening of cooperation among the Maghreb countries through the exchange of experience in the formulation of integrated urban and rural development strategies can bring about a harmonization of views on urban policies and can ensure the coordinated development of all the countries of the region. 
The Maghreb countries must promote the role of women in development and grant them the right to exercise informed choice in the matter of birth control with unimpeded access to the necessary means. 
Efforts must therefore be made to formulate a common health strategy to combat these diseases by adopting a policy that includes prevention, the dissemination of information and treatment. 
(c) To ensure that married couples are better informed, as a part of health education to be emphasized, particularly in primary health-care centres, so that they may use family planning methods; 
(d) To promote and disseminate research into maternal and child health in all Maghreb countries and to carry through the Arab Maternal and Child Health Care Programme. 
Given the established fact that respect for human rights and democracy are basic constituent elements of development, the Maghreb countries have established policies recognizing fundamental freedoms and the importance of the principles of tolerance, solidarity and openness. 
The principles shared by the Maghreb countries represent a sufficient basis to enable them to reach a unified position with respect to all forms of extremism and the adverse consequences they can have for reproductive behaviour and for fertility levels. 
Accordingly, in the formulation of population policies an endeavour must be made to establish a true understanding of religion as it relates to population issues in general and to the spacing of births in particular. 
Efforts must thus be made to develop a new demographic culture and encourage the emergence of particular behaviour patterns in connection with reproduction through the establishment of information, guidance and training programmes. 
It is now clear that any sustainable economic growth necessarily leads to a decline in demographic growth. 
Donor countries and institutions must therefore continue to cooperate with the Maghreb countries in the funding of population policies. 
It would be unfortunate if opportunities for the Maghreb countries to obtain such assistance were curtailed at the time they need them most. 
Financial and technological support to the Maghreb countries, on the other hand, will make it possible to transform the Mediterranean region into a common economic sphere with the chief objective of creating a new focus based on mutual development and gradual economic and social integration. 
The United Nations Population Fund, which has continued to provide assistance to the Maghreb countries in support of their population policies and programmes, is urged to strengthen its commitment and increase its assistance in order to consolidate the achievements made. 
All countries, and particularly donor countries, are therefore urged to increase their contributions to the Fund in order to meet the increasing needs of population programmes. 
For the Maghreb countries, debt repayment represents a burden on their economies and a drain on the financial resources they badly need to fund and consolidate economic growth. 
United Nations studies have shown that in third world countries debt repayment is most often effected to the detriment of expenditure on human resources development and the advancement of such social sectors as education, training, health, etc. 
Any population policy must accord attention to the interaction of population, environment and development, and concern for environmental protection must be a factor in any model for economic and social development and a basis for ongoing cooperation both at the Maghreb and Mediterranean levels. 
Over the past two decades, the Maghreb countries have acquired tangible experience in demography and considerable capacities in the information field which would achieve more effective results within a cooperative framework. 
2. Joint research programmes should be established in the demographic field for the purpose of identifying current population trends and characteristics. 
3. The population training courses to be developed at the Maghreb level should be identified, given that cooperation in this field requires the exchange of instructors and the coordination of training programmes. 
5. The documentation centres of each country should be strengthened so as to integrate all publications on social and cultural issues, particularly those relating to young people and women, and to carry out studies in this field. 
6. An integrated system should be established for population censuses, information relating to civil status and household surveys, and the endeavour should be made to standardize the methodology used in order to facilitate the coordination of population policies and strategies in the Maghreb countries. 
7. National agencies responsible for the collection of demographic data and for population projections should be strengthened and prospective studies improved. 
8. Country networks for population data should be linked together with a view to facilitating the exchange of information. 
9. Training in the demographic field and the movement of personnel between Maghreb countries and institutions should be encouraged. 
10. Integrated programmes should be formulated for the purchase, manufacture and distribution of contraceptives in order to reduce the cost of population programmes. 
Even the Nazi authorities, themselves the creators of the most cruel places of torture in the history of mankind (Dachau, Auschwitz, etc.) were horrified by the atrocities committed in this concentration camp. 
In Jasenova_, the notorious Ustashi authorities and the army of the then Croatian State executed nearly 700,000 people in the most cruel way, the majority of them (over 600,000) being Serbs, inhabitants of their "independent State", as well as tens of thousands of Jews, Gypsies and Croat anti-Fascists. 
In this way, President Tudjman and his party have again proved their extreme nationalism and their return to the Fascist methods of State set-up. 
What worries and insults us much more is the idea and intention to bury the murderers together with the innocent victims of the terror in Jasenova_. 
This would not only insult and desecrate Serb and Yugoslav graves and holy places, but also falsify world history as a whole. 
4. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 44/201 B, section IV, entitled "Subvention from the regular budget to the United Nations Institute for Disarmament Research", the Secretary-General is requested, inter alia, "to report annually to the General Assembly on the situation of the Institute". 
(a) Funds available at the beginning of 1993 amounted to $381,300, including the operating cash reserve of $106,300; 
(c) Total 1993 expenditure is estimated at $1,087,100, which includes a provision of $41,300 for programme support costs. 
(d) Funds available at the end of 1993 are estimated at $277,700. 
This arrangement is still in effect. 
7. Based on actual 1992 workload statistics, the estimated cost of programme support to be provided in 1993 to UNIDIR by the United Nations Office at Geneva would amount to $178,100. 
Thus the total cost of programme support to be provided by the United Nations to UNIDIR in 1993 is estimated at $208,100. 
A breakdown of the estimates is provided in annex IV to this document. 
8. For 1993, the programme support cost to be paid by UNIDIR is estimated at $41,300, representing 5 per cent of an estimated expenditure level of $1,045,800, less $220,000 of United Nations subvention. 
3. Ms. Bovich was appointed in December 1991 to complete the term, expiring on 31 December 1993, of the late Mr. George Johnston. 
Mr. Guyot, currently the Chairman of the Committee, has served since 1972 and Mr. Matsukawa since 1982. 
The Secretary-General very much appreciates their willingness to carry on this important international public service. 
The names of the other nine members who will continue to serve on the Committee until 19 January 1996 appear in annex II. 
1955-1961: Served in the Egyptian Embassies in France, Italy and Albania. 
During this period attended many meetings and conferences including the diplomatic conference on the reaffirmation and development of international humanitarian law application in armed conflict. 
1984-1985: Returned to the Egyptian Foreign Ministry and was nominated director of the International Organization Department. 
1986-present: Member of the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination. 
1990-1991: Assistant Foreign Minister for Arab Affairs and Permanent Representative of Egypt to the League of Arab States. 
1970-1978: Director of the Social Science Research Council Research Unit on Ethnic Relations. 
Professor Banton has published extensively on race relations and has specialized in the study of racial discrimination and the administration of criminal justice. 
Recently he has published several articles on the scope and effectiveness of legal measures for the reduction of discrimination and their influence in changing racial attitudes. 
Professor Banton was first elected to the Committee in 1986 and was re-elected in 1990. 
He served as the Committee's Rapporteur from 1990-1992 and was re-elected for a further term from 1992-1994. He undertook the editorial work for the Committee's progress report, entitled The First Twenty Years, published in 1991. 
Represented Israel at various international events, including the UNESCO conference on human rights held in Paris in 1982. 
Served as member of committees dealing with penal reform and probation. 
Spent three months in France as guest of French Government to make a comparative study of the penal systems of France and Israel. 
Invited by the United States Information Agency to observe the operation of the American legal system (one month). 
Since 1988 President of the International Association of Jewish Lawyers and Jurists. 
Retired from the bench in 1991, before mandatory retirement age. 
Currently engaged in writing a book on the Protocols of the Elders of Zion. 
National Judicial Training School (top of class 1968). Graduate, International Faculty for Teaching Comparative Law. 
15 February 1969, Magistrate, Central Administration, Ministry of Justice. 
"Variations sur l'espace judiciaire pal europ\x{5daa}n" (Variations on a European system of criminal law), in Dalloz, 1990, Chron. 245. 
"Vers un espace judiciaire pal para-europ\x{5daa}n?" (Towards a para-European system of criminal law?), in Dalloz, 1991, Chron. 154 (6 June 1991). 
"De l'espace judiciaire pal europ\x{5daa}n l'espace judiciaire pal para-europ\x{5daa}n" (From a European to a Para-European system of criminal law), contribution to the Miscellany for Georges Levasseur on criminal law and European law - LITEC 1992. 
Contribution to the collective work on the European Convention on Human Rights, to be published by Professor Emmanuel Decaux and Edmond Pettiti and Pierre-Henri Imbert (Editions Economica). 
(The European Convention on Human Rights and French Judges: Towards a Consolidation of the Judge's Task and Status?), article in Gazette du Palais, No. 1-5 of 15 January 1993 and in Annonces de la Seine, of 3 December 1992, No. 85. 
(Towards a European Criminal Law?), article to appear in the magazine Science Criminelle et de Droit Pal Compar) (1993-94). 
Has had considerable international conference experience and in 1965 played a major role in the formulation and drafting of the implementation clauses and the adoption of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. 
On 28 December 1959, he was appointed Ambassador on Special Mission in Latin America. 
On 12 April 1962, he was appointed Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary to Mexico. 
From 22 January 1971 until 1978, he was based in Geneva as Ambassador and Permanent Representative of Cuba to the United Nations and specialized agencies in Switzerland. 
He was a member of the Cuban delegation to the third, fourth and fifth United Nations Conferences on Trade and Development (UNCTAD). 
He was Coordinator of the Group of 77 during the fifth Conference in Manila, Philippines. 
Ambassador of Cuba to Portugal from 1981 to 1984. 
In 1981, he headed a delegation of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries which visited Lebanon. 
Is preparing a book on the 1962 nuclear missile crisis. 
Member of Cuban delegation, Paris Conference on Chemical Weapons, 1989. 
Headed the observer delegation on the withdrawal of Vietnamese troops from Cambodia. 
Head of the Yemeni delegation to the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination, forty-first session, 1992. 
Dr. Rhen Segura is the author of several books on international politics and international law and of several dozen articles on human rights and international politics which have appeared in specialized reviews. 
Mr. Agha Shahi has served as Leader/Member of Pakistan delegations to many sessions of the United Nations General Assembly and other international conferences, such as the Bandung Conference (1955), the Non-Nuclear-Weapon States Conference (1968), the Islamic Summit Conference, the Havana Non-Aligned Summit Conference (1979), etc. 
He is active in public affairs and has participated in many international seminars since 1978. 
Married: to Rossella Franchini-Sherifis, former member of the Italian Diplomatic Service. 
University of Athens: he graduated from the Faculty of Political Science and Economics (1959) and from the Law School (1962). 
(a) Leader of the delegation of Cyprus to the World Conference Against Apartheid, held in Lagos in 1977; 
(b) Deputy Leader of the delegation of Cyprus to the Conference on Humanitarian Law Applicable in Armed Conflicts held at Geneva from 1974-1977, which resulted in the adoption of two Protocols Additional to the Geneva Conventions; 
(d) Representative of Cyprus to the Third Committee of the United Nations General Assembly in 1968, 1969, 1976, 1977, 1978 and 1979. 
He is actively involved in the work of the Committee and he has repeatedly chaired a number of its working groups. 
He participated in numerous seminars and lectured extensively in American universities, think-tanks and Councils of Foreign Affairs on issues relating to human rights and international relations. 
Participation in numerous research projects and expert conferences; 
Dr. Vaji_ has authored many articles on issues in international law and international relations. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 955. 
Enclosed please find: 
I shall keep you informed of further developments concerning the efforts to achieve a peaceful settlement of the conflict. 
Those responsible for these events have added to the suffering of their own people. 
The nine countries also condemn the looting, burning and destruction of villages and towns, which cannot be justified under any standards of civilized behaviour. 
Acceptance of this timetable (called for by United Nations Security Council resolution 874 (1993)) is essential to implement United Nations Security Council resolutions 822 (1993), 853 (1993) and 874 (1993), which should all be fully complied with. 
All issues not dealt with in the timetable, including the status of Nagorny Karabakh, will be decided through negotiations at the Minsk Conference. 
Such behaviour is incompatible with the negotiating process and will be condemned before world opinion. 
If the leaders of the parties wish to be viewed as responsible authorities, they must act responsibly. 
1. Concerning the first preambular paragraph, the present text of the Nine will remain, with the expression "political status" replaced by "legal status". 
3. The Preparatory Meeting (taking place before the withdrawal) will deal with all questions concerning the procedure and the decision-making process of the Conference. 
All withdrawals will take place before the inauguration of the Minsk Conference. 
5. The question of Azeri villages allegedly occupied in Kazakh, Zangelan and Nakhichevan will be taken care of by: 
7. All other clauses agreed in Vienna (such as on refugees, announcements, emergency meetings of the Minsk Group, etc.) will be included. 
8. Technical changes recommended by CSCE military experts and other technical changes will be included in the timetable. 
All other clauses of the "adjusted timetable" dated 28 September 1993 not affected by the above points are confirmed. 
Parties will be required to reply by 22 November 1993. 
I have read Mr. Glafcos Clerides' address at the plenary of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly of the United Nations with great care and attention in order to glean from its contents some hope for future intercommunal cooperation and accord, but I was greatly disappointed. 
Mr. Clerides overlooks the background to the events of 1974 by portraying the intercommunal question of Cyprus as a question of "invasion and occupation" by Turkey, having arisen in 1974 with the onset of the Turkish intervention. 
The Cyprus problem arose in 1963 when the Greek Cypriot side tried through armed attack to convert a bicommunal partnership State into a Greek Cypriot republic. 
The notorious plan (the Akritas Plan) under which the Greek Cypriot side prepared the ground and executed its criminal activities has been before the Security Council as document S/12722, dated 30 May 1978. 
Turkey's intervention was undertaken in accordance with her rights and obligations under the Treaty of Guarantee of 1960 and was fully legal and legitimate, as confirmed even by courts in Athens. 
When judged against this background of past and present violation of human rights by the Greek Cypriot administration, the unfounded allegations levelled by the Greek Cypriot side in international forums clearly appear as an attempt to gloss over their own criminal record in this respect. 
Following the Greek Cypriot onslaught on the Turkish Cypriot people in 1963, mainland Greek troops in their thousands were brought to the island clandestinely, as admitted by high Greek officials, in order to materialize the annexation of the island to Greece (ENOSIS). 
After 1974, a significant number of the Turkish Cypriots who were forced to emigrate between 1963 and 1974 returned to the safety of their homes and took up their economic activities. 
The new economic activity in Northern Cyprus created opportunities and vacancies and hence a need for new and greater manpower. 
As a result, a number of workers came to work in the agricultural, tourism, construction and industrial sectors in Northern Cyprus. 
Mr. Clerides' concern regarding the "fate of missing persons" is another example of the Greek Cypriot side's persistence to exploit humanitarian subjects for propaganda purposes at the expense of those on both sides who have lost their loved ones. 
Ample evidence testifying to this fact can also be found in the statements of prominent Greek Cypriot personalities ranging from Greek Orthodox priests to Members of Parliament. 
(The Greek newspaper Ta Nea published an interview on 28 February 1976 with Father Papatsestos, the Greek Orthodox priest in charge of the Nicosia cemetery. 
This one priest counted at least 127 bodies brought to him, and there must have been many similar incidents throughout the island.) 
The Greek Cypriot side's persistence in exploiting this issue, therefore, serves no other purpose than obstructing the work of the tripartite Committee on Missing Persons, which is charged with the task of resolving this humanitarian issue. 
Unfortunately even at this juncture, the Turkish Cypriot side does not know the true Greek Cypriot position on the Set of Ideas and the nature of amendments they wish to be made to it. 
A case in point has been the uproar in Southern Cyprus over British Foreign Secretary Douglas Hurd's brief contact with me in Nicosia recently. 
1. The present report is submitted pursuant to General Assembly resolution 47/118 of 18 December 1992. 
Three principal organs of the Organization have been and remain involved in that process. 
Since 1989, two important peace-keeping missions have been carried out in Central America under the authority of the Security Council, namely, the United Nations Observer Group in Central America (ONUCA) (November 1989-January 1992) and the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) (since July 1991). 
The Secretary-General played a key role in the peace process in El Salvador and his good offices continue to be involved there and in the peace talks to settle the civil conflict in Guatemala. 
In addition, most programmes and agencies of the United Nations system are currently providing technical assistance to Central America within country programmes or regional frameworks. 
While referring to developments in individual countries or specific activities of the United Nations system, this report focuses on the regional process as a whole. 
5. In several areas, these improved prospects have materialized: the settlement of the civil conflicts in Nicaragua and El Salvador has allowed thousands of refugees and displaced people to return to their homes. 
The improved political climate and efforts for macroeconomic stabilization have increased business confidence both internationally and within the region taken as a whole. 
The transition from confrontation to consensus in intergovernmental relations has generated increased cooperation on a large number of issues. 
6. As security concerns fuelled by armed conflicts and the cold war fade away, the prospects for continued strengthening of democratic institutions have improved. 
In all Central American countries, human rights organizations have been pressing Governments to fulfil their responsibility in the observance and protection of human rights. 
7. On the other hand, Central American Governments are well aware that positive developments such as the end of super-Power confrontation and the settlement of armed conflicts in the region have not removed all obstacles to the realization of the goals of the Esquipulas process. 
The region is still to become a region of peace, with the longest lasting conflict in Central America yet to be settled in Guatemala. 
In addition, many of the structural causes of the acute crisis suffered in the 1980s are still present. 
Social disparities remain a source of tensions. With regard to health care, housing, education and employment, the region's indicators continue to be a cause for concern. 
In addition, new challenges have emerged, such as drug trafficking and environmental degradation. 
8. Against that background, economic policies essential for macroeconomic stabilization have often been accompanied by a deterioration in social conditions, and by diminished Government ability to take remedial action, thus placing added strain on the political process. 
Managing the requirements of economic stabilization and the financial implications of the Peace Accord is also proving a difficult task in El Salvador. 
Throughout the region, Governments as well as other sectors of society have stressed the need to address, on a priority basis, the critical issue of poverty, inter alia, to promote lasting peace and political stability. 
9. In that context, Central American Governments have continued to stress the interrelationship between the goals of peace, freedom, democracy and development. 
11. To meet this ambitious agenda, in addition to national efforts in economic, social and institutional development, Central American Governments have continued to emphasize the strategic importance of greater regional cooperation and integration. 
In the Panama Declaration, the Presidents of the Central American countries stressed the need for "effective instruments of integration, namely, a regional institutional framework and strategies for integrated development, encompassing the agricultural sector as the linchpin of regional economic revitalization" (A/47/897, annex). 
At the fourteenth summit meeting, the Presidents signed a protocol which updates the Central American Treaty of Economic Integration of 1960 and seeks to promote a voluntary, gradual and progressive process leading to the establishment of a Central American economic union. 
12. While the issue of integrated economic development has received much attention during the reporting period, a distinctive feature of the region's efforts in the area of cooperation remains its emphasis on political and institutional cooperation. 
In 1993, meetings between Central American Presidents have continued to prove an effective and flexible format for high-level regional decision-making. 
They met at a special summit in Belize from 19 to 21 February, at the invitation of the Belizean Government, to coordinate regional efforts in the fight against drugs and drug trafficking. 
13. In 1993, the system of regional institutions expanded to include the Central American Court of Justice, headquartered at Managua, whose Statute was adopted at the thirteenth summit meeting. 
SICA was formally established on 1 February 1993 and its headquarters in San Salvador were inaugurated on 27 October 1993. 
The implementation of the Court's Judgment offers an opportunity to strengthen further the cooperation between the three countries. 
This set the stage for the settlement of a long-standing territorial dispute. 
That development has opened new opportunities for strengthening good-neighbourly relations between the two countries and for regional cooperation as a whole. 
15. While emphasizing their own commitment to the goals of peace, freedom, democracy and development, Central American countries continued throughout 1993 to stress the role that the international community has played and should continue to play in promoting their achievement. 
In that context, they expressed a concern that pressing demands for international assistance in other regions may divert the international community's attention from the continued need for its support to the Central American process. 
16. During 1993, in addition to bilateral relations, Central America furthered international cooperation through various mechanisms. 
At their ninth ministerial meeting, held in El Salvador on 22 and 23 February 1993, Ministers from Central America and the European Community and its member States signed the San Salvador Agreement on further cooperation between the two regions. 
In the joint political and economic communiqu issued by the Conference, the Ministers expressed their satisfaction at progress made towards peace, dialogue, reconciliation and the consolidation of democracy. 
They also noted the obstacles and risks that could affect that evolution and stressed, inter alia, the urgent necessity that such progress should be supported through a sustained effort from the region and the appropriate support from the international community. 
PDD members expressed their shared view that democracy and economic development are the two elements that must proceed in tandem to consolidate the Central American peace process, and that well-balanced assistance, with balanced emphasis on both areas, should be ensured. 
17. International financial institutions - the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (World Bank), the International Monetary Fund and the Inter-American Development Bank - were also actively involved in promoting a structured dialogue between the international donor community and Central American countries. 
Among the main topics were regional technical cooperation in the fields of energy, human resources, the environment and science and technology. 
The meeting on El Salvador provided an opportunity to review progress made during the first year of the National Reconstruction Plan and pledges were made by donor countries in the amount of US$ 800 million. 
At the meeting on Nicaragua, the national reconciliation process was assessed and pledges totalling approximately $750 million were made. 
In September 1993, an informal meeting was organized by the World Bank in Washington, D.C. at the request of the Government of Guatemala. 
Donors offered financial support with a view to meeting a $150 million short-term need. 
The Permanent Council also requested the Secretary-General of OAS to take the necessary steps to consolidate democracy and promote national dialogue among the various actors in Nicaraguan national life. 
19. Since the last report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Central America (A/47/739-S/24871), the United Nations has continued to support Central American countries in their efforts to consolidate peace, democracy and development, within the mandates entrusted to the Secretary-General and the United Nations programmes and agencies. 
United Nations operational activities have been carried out within both national programmes and region-wide frameworks, such as the Special Plan of Economic Cooperation for Central America (PEC) and the International Conference on Central American Refugees (CIREFCA). 
In addition, following a request from the Government of El Salvador, the Security Council decided to enlarge the mandate of ONUSAL to include the observation of the electoral process due to conclude with the general elections in March 1994 (resolution 832 (1993)). 
21. Since his last report on the situation in Central America, the Secretary-General has regularly informed the Security Council on the work of ONUSAL. 
22. Significant progress has been made in El Salvador over the past 12 months. 
Following the discovery of an FMLN arms cache outside El Salvador in May, an intensive effort was launched by ONUSAL to locate and destroy, with FMLN cooperation, remaining armament. 
As a result, the Secretary-General was able to report that on 18 August the overall verification and destruction of FMLN weapons and equipment provided in the Peace Accords had been achieved. 
The critical issue of financing for the implementation of the Peace Accord referred to in paragraph 8 has not been resolved. 
The Secretary-General, together with the United Nations system as a whole, will continue, within their respective mandates, to promote the success of that complex endeavour. 
24. Since his last report on the situation in Central America, the Secretary-General has continued to be represented by an observer in the negotiations between the Government of Guatemala and the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca (URNG). 
While progress was made on some issues, on others, and in particular on the timing of an early cease-fire, agreement proved elusive. 
27. URNG has strongly criticized the Government's plan, in particular its final version. 
URNG believed that the Government's plan reflected a closing rather than an opening of the political process in Guatemala. 
28. On 6 October 1993, the Government of Guatemala asked the Secretary-General to promote a meeting with URNG to discuss a format for the resumption of the negotiation process. 
These requests from the two sides open the way for an early resumption of contacts between the parties, which have been interrupted for seven months. 
29. United Nations support to Central America through operational activities has been comprehensive and diversified. 
After concentrating their efforts on ensuring economic stabilization and starting a structural adjustment process, the Bretton Woods institutions are now also focusing on social sectors and other economic issues. 
The initial mandate of the Special Plan, adopted by the General Assembly at its forty-second session in 1988 (resolution 42/231), was extended for another period of three years at the forty-fifth session (resolution 45/231). 
In that context, it should be noted that the Guatemala Declaration adopted by the Central American Presidents on 29 October 1993 also recognized the need for a transition from emergency assistance to development and stressed the importance of development at the local level. 
32. In the economic field, in addition to the ongoing policy dialogue carried out through ECLAC, technical cooperation has been provided in order to improve the region's ability to compete in the world economy. 
Areas of concentration have been agricultural development, industrial modernization, international trade negotiations, regional economic integration and regional integration institutions. 
Following the recent signature of the Protocol to the Treaty of Economic Integration, economic sectoral policies and institutional reforms are likely to receive increased attention. 
33. Social development is another important area of cooperation. 
Efforts are centred around the objectives of the Tegucigalpa Agreement on Human Development, Childhood and Youth. 
34. The United Nations system has also cooperated with Central American Governments and regional organizations in defining a Central American agenda for sustainable development. 
Efforts will continue to incorporate environmental factors fully into the process of development, the management of natural resources and institution-building. 
Together these assets are a powerful instrument to address the challenges of economic growth, improved social justice and further democratization. 
A key to success will be the continued ability to bring to bear on this comprehensive development effort the sustained dedication and sense of urgency that were mustered in addressing the challenges of civil war and regional tensions. 
The Secretary-General is ready, within the mandate entrusted to him by the General Assembly, to play an active part in that endeavour. 
The report (E/1993/82, annex), which was submitted to the Secretary-General with the unanimous endorsement of the task force, formed the basis for the Secretary-General's submission to the Council. 
The report takes into full account the recommendations outlined in paragraph 13 of the task force report (E/1993/82, annex), referred to in the Council's decision. 
It also provides an analysis of the implications of the proposal, as requested by the Council. 
5. In accordance with paragraph 13 of the task force report the merger should take place under conditions which would make it possible: 
(a) To enhance the coordination and reinforcement of the linkages and commonalities of the programmes of the two entities without detriment to the comparative advantages, characteristics and distinct identity of each, including the capacity to carry out independent research and related training activities for the advancement of women; 
(b) To build fully on the very significant contributions made by the Government of the Dominican Republic; 
6. As indicated above, the overall objective of this important aspect of the restructuring of the economic and social sector of the Organization is to contribute to the achievement of a stronger and more unified programme for the advancement of women within the United Nations as a whole. 
In the Secretary-General's view, this objective can best be achieved through streamlined arrangements which would place the two entities under a single management and reporting mechanism, while, at the same time, maintaining and taking maximum advantage of the comparative advantages and characteristics of each of the two programmes. 
The arrangements to be made should also enhance long-term prospects for access to resources in general, and release resources to strengthen the capacity to undertake research and training activities in particular. 
8. In furtherance of these objectives, and in line with the considerations outlined in paragraph 4 above, the following administrative, financial and legal arrangements are proposed: 
(a) The two programmes would be placed under common management; 
(b) The mandates of both programmes would be maintained in their entirety; 
(c) The distinct identity of the INSTRAW Trust Fund and of the United Nations Development Fund for Women would be maintained and they would be separately open to contributions including at the annual United Nations Pledging Conference for Development Activities; 
(d) All arrangements for the operation and control of the United Nations Development Fund for Women would also apply to the INSTRAW Trust Fund; 
(e) The same staff and financial regulations and rules and operating procedures which currently apply to UNIFEM would also apply mutatis mutandis to the totality of the combined programmes, including the research and training activities hitherto carried out by INSTRAW; 
(f) A distinct research and training programme would be maintained and headed at the same level as the present position of Chief of Research and Training in INSTRAW; 
(g) In order to provide expert advice in relation to this research and training programme, an advisory group on research and training would be established, as recommended in paragraph 13 of the task force report. 
The group would be composed of a limited number of experts in the areas of concentration of INSTRAW's research and training mandate, selected with due regard to equitable geographical distribution; 
9. With regard to legal implications, as indicated in paragraph 2 above, the Council, in its decision 1993/235, agreed that the proposed measures could proceed subject to consideration by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
Thus, should the Assembly endorse the proposal, the Secretary-General would implement it on the basis of the above-mentioned decision of the Council and the endorsement by the Assembly. 
11. As far as INSTRAW is concerned, as noted above, its main objectives and functions would likewise not be affected, since under the proposed arrangements the identity of the INSTRAW programme would be retained. 
In the context of the UNIFEM programme, these are estimated at some four meetings/seminars/workshops of varying duration per annum. 
14. UNIFEM could establish a presence in the Dominican Republic to provide overall management of its Caribbean programme activities. 
The proposed new centre would be financed jointly by the United Nations regular programme of technical cooperation, UNDP/OPS and bilateral donors. 
16. The centre would function as a training facility for officials from Latin America and the Caribbean in areas of particular importance to their capacity-building effort, such as governance, administrative reform, private sector development, public financial management, and programme management. 
The centre would be managed by a core staff to be supplemented, when training courses take place, by trainers and consultants, as required. 
21. The Secretary-General trusts that the above arrangements meet the conditions set out in paragraph 13 of the task force report, which were specifically highlighted in the Council decision and are summarized in paragraph 5 above. 
In particular, the above arrangements have been designed to maintain the comparative advantages, characteristics and distinct identities of the two entities, while serving to reinforce the linkages and commonalities of their respective programmes. 
22. Equally important, the above arrangements should result in the strengthening of the overall capacity of the Organization to undertake research and training programmes in support of the advancement of women, as well as enhancing the flow of resources available for these activities. 
23. In particular, in line with the guidelines contained in the task force report, these arrangements should, on the one hand, "enable INSTRAW to keep its finger on the pulse of the research needs of operational activities for the advancement of women. 
25. Other recommendations of the task force concerning the strengthening of the interactions of the two programmes with the Commission on the Status of Women and the Economic and Social Council are similarly reflected in the new reporting arrangements outlined in paragraph 8 (j) above. 
In this perspective, the measures outlined in the present report should contribute to the success of the Fourth World Conference on Women and to furthering a comprehensive strategy to strengthen efforts in the United Nations system, at the global, regional and country levels, to improve the situation of women. 
The Assembly will now hear an address by the Head of State of the Principality of Liechtenstein, His Serene Highness Prince Hans-Adam II of Liechtenstein, who will introduce in the course of his address sub-item (b) of agenda item 108, "Effective realization of the right of self-determination through autonomy". 
His Serene Highness Prince Hans-Adam II of Liechtenstein was escorted to the rostrum. 
The PRESIDENT: On behalf of the General Assembly, I have the honour to welcome to the United Nations the Head of State of the Principality of Liechtenstein, His Serene Highness Prince Hans-Adam II of Liechtenstein, and to invite him to address the Assembly. 
In previous years we have put forward our ideas and suggestions during the course of the general debate. 
This was done first when I had the honour to address the forty-sixth session of the General Assembly in 1991, during the second general debate in which Liechtenstein participated after becoming a Member of the United Nations. 
The thoughts which I expressed on that occasion were amplified in the statement made the following year at the forty-seventh session by the Head of Government of Liechtenstein, Mr. Hans Brunhart. 
It is quite simple. 
The Secretary-General has reminded us all of the extreme importance of preventive diplomacy, as distinct from the more usual reactive diplomacy. 
All this led us to suggest that the international community should explore the possibility of communities' having a degree of autonomy. 
This concept is very flexible and can be used constructively to cover different aspects of self-determination and thereby tailor the degree of self-expression enjoyed by communities to whatever is appropriate in their particular circumstances. 
We envisage some minimal mechanisms and procedures being made available to help States and communities in their search for suitable models of autonomy which they might find appropriate to their needs. 
Since they were first put before the Assembly in 1991 we have had the opportunity to listen to the very constructive comments of a number of interested States. 
In particular, we have had the benefit of the views expressed at the informal meeting of experts which Liechtenstein had the great pleasure and privilege of hosting in Liechtenstein last March. 
Those comments and views, and our own further reflections, have enabled us to refine our thinking a little further. 
Now that we have come to a discussion of our ideas in the context of this agenda item, it is fitting that I should elaborate on them further. 
While that process is not yet completed, by far the greatest part of it has been achieved, and this Assembly can look with satisfaction at the role it played. 
Without in any way diminishing its relevance to situations of colonialism or alien domination which may still exist, our proposals look in a different direction and seek to put renewed emphasis on that principle as a valuable factor in a new context. 
Indeed, in the context of decolonization, independence was usually the primary goal. 
This, too, is a flexible concept, but essentially it is concerned with what may be called "internal self-determination". 
It also allows account to be taken of the particular and diverse circumstances which exist within many States. 
And most important of all, it does not threaten the fragmentation of States or the creation of numerous tiny independent entities. 
The value of autonomy as a concept which may prove helpful will be evident to us all from recent developments, particularly in the Middle East. 
Thirdly, our emphasis on autonomy as the concept which offers the most hopeful way forward also underlies our belief that our concern should be with the position of distinctive communities within States. 
By this we do not mean the construction of any elaborate and costly organizational structure, but we envisage the introduction of simple mechanisms to ensure that whatever proposals are eventually agreed upon will be likely to work effectively in practice. 
Let me now look a little more closely at some of the main elements in our thinking. 
It will be apparent from what I have already said that our concerns are with the tensions that arise between communities. 
"Community" is a term which I believe we all generally understand, but which can sometimes be difficult to pin down with legal precision. 
The classic formula often used by the United Nations in some other contexts refers to groups having a linguistic, religious, cultural or ethnic basis for their distinctive identities. 
I would, however, wish to emphasize that our concept of a "community" is not the same as a "minority". 
The main thrust of our concerns is with the political and cultural aspirations of communities, which possess, in a way that many minorities do not, a degree of territorial and social cohesion. 
We believe that, within the broad principle of self-determination, such communities should be recognized as having legitimate aspirations to an appropriate degree of autonomy, which must be respected and secured. 
These aims must, we believe, be pursued with considerable flexibility. 
The circumstances of each community and of each State differ greatly. 
The forms of autonomy allow for very great flexibility; its many elements can be combined in a multitude of different ways. 
But viewed overall, it is possible to see several broad levels of autonomy, each of which progressively adds to the degree to which the community conducts its own affairs. 
In our view, the first, very basic, level of autonomy should, however, be acknowledged for all communities having a sufficient degree of distinctive identity. 
This would cover only some very modest and basic requirements, such as non-discrimination and freedom for the community to practise and enjoy its distinctive community characteristics. 
The particular circumstances might, of course, indicate that something beyond those basic entitlements would be appropriate. 
This might be particularly likely with the passage of time, as a community grows in experience and demonstrates its fitness to move on to autonomy in further areas. 
These developments would happen on a case-by-case basis and would involve a progressive degree of decentralization. 
But let me repeat: the acknowledgement of any further degree of autonomy beyond the very basic initial level would, in our view, be a matter for specific acceptance by the State concerned. 
Indeed, we envisage that at all levels of autonomy detailed implementing arrangements would need to be worked out between the State and the community concerned. 
As I have said, it is of the essence that the arrangements should be flexible, and hence capable of helping in the infinitely variable circumstances that are likely to arise. 
But, by way of illustration, let me say that at a relatively early stage the community might be enabled, through its elected representatives, to administer funds allocated for its benefit. 
At more advanced levels of autonomy a community could have various additional rights, such as the right to establish a local representative legislature with certain limited powers over the community. 
The community could also be accorded certain rights with regard to the administration of State functions within the community's area, but, of course, excluding matters of foreign affairs or defence. 
Ultimately, and in our view relatively infrequently, independence might be appropriate in certain cases where it is agreed by the State concerned. 
But independence is not the primary objective of our initiative; we are looking much more at the forms of what may be styled internal self-determination than at processes designed to lead to the attainment of independence. 
As I have said, these successive stages of autonomy - after the first - would be optional. 
In addition, it may prove desirable to include certain further safeguards for the position of States. 
Some modest and basic forms of assistance should be available, through independent procedures, to ensure the effective operation in practice of this pattern of flexible and graduated degrees of autonomy. 
First, there should be a body with responsibility for ensuring that the underlying policy is effectively implemented, which could also, if necessary, be responsible for regulating any financial aspects of its work. 
Secondly, there would need to be some authority charged with an active and positive role in the practical operation of arrangements for the effective realization of the various levels of autonomy. 
This authority could offer assistance if there were any difficulties, for example, by way of good offices or mediation. 
Thirdly, arrangements would be needed to provide for the peaceful resolution of any differences that might arise. 
It is our firm conviction that something along the lines that I have outlined would advance, in a very practical way, the fundamental principle of self-determination. 
Developing the specific concept of autonomy would open up a further area in which the right of self-determination could be made more effective in practice, without prejudice to all that has already been achieved, and still remains to be achieved, in more traditional areas. 
It would also, we believe, contribute to the avoidance of future conflicts that have their root causes in the tensions between communities within States. 
That is not, however, our immediate object in bringing this topic on to the agenda of the General Assembly. 
We have already held in Liechtenstein the informal meeting of experts to which I have referred. It was most valuable, but, intentionally, the views of the participants were expressed only on a personal, expert basis. 
We shall, of course, study with the greatest care whatever views are expressed here. 
While our underlying concerns are unlikely to diminish, our thinking about the ways in which those concerns might be met is very flexible. 
Consequently, our immediate aim is simply to open up discussion on the problems we have identified and on our ideas for helping to overcome them. 
We hope that the General Assembly will agree to resume consideration of this topic at the forty-ninth session, next year. 
We shall be circulating a draft resolution seeking just that - and no more - in the course of the coming days. 
The problems that we are trying to address are very serious, not just for those of our fellow human beings who are suffering directly from the kind of conflict with which we are concerned, but also for all of us. 
We believe that the international community must do everything it can - take every opportunity, explore every possibility - to help alleviate that suffering. 
It is as a contribution to that end that I have ventured to put before the Assembly ideas that might - and we believe will - be helpful, and we look forward to the debate that will follow. 
His Serene Highness Prince Hans-Adam II of Liechtenstein was escorted from the rostrum. 
The report concerns the request by a number of countries for the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional item entitled "Economic assistance to States affected by the implementation of the Security Council resolutions imposing sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro)". 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to include in its agenda this additional item? 
The PRESIDENT: The General Committee further decided to recommend to the Assembly that the item should be allocated to the Second Committee. 
May I take it that the General Assembly adopts this recommendation? 
The PRESIDENT: The Chairman of the Second Committee will be informed of the decision just taken. 
On Tuesday, 16 November, in the morning the Assembly will consider agenda item 26, "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe". 
This agenda item had originally been scheduled for consideration as the first item on Monday, 22 November, in the morning. 
Further, I should like to remind representatives that the Pledging Conference for Development Activities will be held on Tuesday, 2 November, and Wednesday, 3 November, in the morning. 
Mr. TATTENBACH (Costa Rica) (interpretation from Spanish): For many years the delegation of Costa Rica has spoken on the item "University for Peace", as most members of the General Assembly will be aware. 
Moreover, we must understand that, as has been said repeatedly, the way to attain the goal of the University is and always will be education. 
That is easy to say, but it entails a whole series of requirements. 
To say merely that peace is not simply the absence of war, or to say that another word for peace is development, is to speak the truth, but it is an oversimplification of the truth. 
Our world today is extremely complex, so much so that the end of the bipolarity that had caused so many tensions resulted not in a reduction of those tensions, but in an inexplicable increase. 
It is inexplicable that people on the brink of famine, instead of rejoicing when they are offered relief, become indescribably indignant towards those who bring them food, or that peoples offered the restoration of democratic life reject it obstinately. 
Its mandate is research on and study of the factors that mould the internal and external relations of peoples in all their myriad facets, which include law, economics, history, sociology, anthropology, health, statistics, psychology and even religion, not to mention the environment and climate. 
With all these factors which affect society taken into account - and my list may not be complete - there can be a valid interdisciplinary analysis to understand what is going on in the world. 
Obviously, what I have outlined is far from the romantic, old-fashioned idea of peace. 
What I have said so far is more diagnostic than prescriptive of remedies, because knowing what is going on does not automatically mean that one knows what should be done: in this case, who should be educated and how. 
But today education is, as it has always been, an immense need of peoples. 
I shall always remember the inscription on a monument in Paris to Danton, which says: "After bread, the most important need of the individual is education". 
And if at the time of the French Revolution education was already so important for the individual, today it is important not only for the individual, but also for peoples. 
One of the tasks of the University for Peace is to discover who should be educated for peace - whether leaders, the middle class or the people - and how, and at what cost. 
The immense complexity of using the mass media is a problem in and of itself requiring a whole chapter. 
Lastly, we must think about the fact that peace, just like the absence of peace, is today a global problem. 
There can be no conception of stable peace in one part of the world without peace elsewhere. 
I mention this because I believe that the efforts to educate for peace should be supported by all the States of the international community. 
In short, the concept of educating for peace is no longer just a good intention; it must, rather, be seen as a new, very modern and complex discipline that is related to many existing disciplines but that, by dint of its particular aim, is different from all of them. 
I believe the day is not far off when ministries of peacemaking will replace ministries of defence and when there are institutes of higher education for peace rather than the prestigious, but slowly becoming obsolete, military academies. 
With our University for Peace, we are making a humble, modest attempt to take a first step in this endeavour. 
At the end of the month there was a Central American workshop on protected border areas. 
In February 1992 the University made a presentation before a plenary meeting of the Central American Parliament. 
Also in February 1992 the Director-General of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, Mr. Felipe Mayor, visited the University. 
In April 1992 the Regional Institute of Labour Relations was established. 
From April to December 1992 an extensive programme on promoting human rights and on education for peace was carried out. 
In October 1992 the United Nations agreed to designate the University's documentation and information centre a United Nations depositary library. 
In December 1992 master's courses in international relations and in ecology, natural resources and peace were concluded, having benefited a group of students from 32 different countries. 
"make the great Latin American homeland a zone of peace, founded on democracies that are based on freedom and social justice". 
In June there was an international forestry course. 
The same month a seminar on information management in crisis and emergency situations was organized. 
Also in August short courses were initiated for the training of indigenous leaders, this being the International Year of the World's Indigenous People. 
In September a course was initiated on the resolution of conflicts over the management of natural resources. 
Finally, on 15 October the first post-graduate specialist course in labour relations and human resources was concluded. 
All the attention given these activities and events has not detracted from the attention given the seven master's courses running from September 1991 to 1995. 
These courses cover international relations, beginning on 2 September 1991 and ending in June 1993, and natural resources, ecology and peace, beginning in October 1991 and ending in June 1993. 
Other such courses will subsequently be carried out in social concertation and programming, education for peace and human rights. The last four courses are at present scheduled to begin in 1994. 
As these courses are completed over the next six years they will produce about 200 experts in each of the fields of study. 
Those professionals will be able to serve in their different fields of knowledge and join various public institutions. 
In particular, they will be able to provide technical knowledge for the fulfilment of the Secretary-General's "Agenda for Peace", for the prevention and resolution of conflicts and for peace-building. 
I also wish to tell the Assembly briefly about two bodies related to the University for Peace: the Gandhi Centre for Communications and Radio Peace International. 
The Gandhi Centre was created through a programme of cooperation between the University for Peace and the Italian Government. 
Its work in the last two years has been highly satisfactory. 
With regard to these changes, the financial contributions of Spain, Italy, Costa Rica and the Commission of the European Communities, all of which have been extremely useful to the institution, should be acknowledged. 
Other States Members of the United Nations are invited to do likewise and, thereby, to demonstrate their support for a world institution for peace studies. 
Also, it should be remembered that the budget of the University for Peace has no implications for United Nations expenditure, as, by virtue of the expressed will of the States that established the University, the United Nations does not contribute to its maintenance. 
I hope that this draft resolution will receive enthusiastic support and be adopted by consensus, and I wish, in anticipation, to thank members for supporting it. 
As has just been recalled by Ambassador Tattenbach, the University's host country is the Republic of Costa Rica, whose essential role, in proposing the initiative and in making it a reality, we sincerely applaud. 
I believe that there is no better explanation of the University's mission than article 2 of its Charter: 
Mr. Soh (Democratic People's Republic of Korea), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Therefore, my Government has joined in this endeavour, right from the beginning, with a total financial commitment of $1.5 million. 
One cannot underestimate how important these three areas of concern are to United Nations activities. 
The first two relate to issues that are perpetually on our agenda, and the last represents an essential contribution to the life of the Organization, which depends on the support of public opinion and, therefore, relies heavily on mass communications. 
In fact, it is our profound conviction that educating individuals in respect of the principles on which peace is based is, in the long run, the surest way of preventing conflicts and of promoting the causes of peace, freedom and democracy. 
In expressing again to the Government of Costa Rica and to its Permanent Mission in New York our congratulations on the success already achieved, we are glad to be a sponsor of draft resolution A/48/L.11 and to recommend that the General Assembly adopt it by consensus. 
These goals, like the work carried out by the University, have the full support of the Government of Chile. 
Accordingly, Chile resolutely supports the work of the University and, for that reason, is a sponsor of the draft resolution on this subject. 
Generally speaking, the University for Peace, as a primary source of thought, research and study, faces a major challenge. 
This challenge is a result of the great cultural changes, the interrelationships and the profound transformations in global society. 
Its intellectual tasks today must reflect the new types of conflict and the factors that give rise to the crises and tensions of today's world. 
Peace must also be a positive attitude characterized by harmony among individuals and nations, where the relationship between peace and social development has become a special concern and a dedication to achieving the well-being of peoples, thereby strengthening that peace for which we yearn so much. 
Within these parameters, the University for Peace has much to contribute, since it is through the University that intellectuals and academics from different spheres of knowledge can participate in this tremendous task, to which the leaders of such very different parts of the world are devoted. 
The University's endeavours should be aimed at offering a fresh perspective in providing appropriate solutions in keeping with the needs of the governed and the governing in order to enable them to deal with their respective problems. 
We fully support those suggestions, in particular the one that indicates that: 
"A central relationship exists between peace and development. 
Violence and war thrive on hunger and poverty, just as do the violation of human rights and the absence of social justice. 
The University will therefore include an analysis of development, human rights and social development problems. 
It will examine in detail the relationship between peace and development." 
This consideration and these analyses should give rise to conclusions which, inter alia, could contribute to the preparatory work for the World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen in March 1995. 
The main problems to be taken up at this high-level meeting will be poverty, unemployment and social disintegration, which have a direct bearing on efforts at securing world peace. 
In particular, methods of analysis and action for conflict prevention must be implemented. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 22? 
Mrs. CASTRO de BARISH (Costa Rica) (interpretation from Spanish): The head of my delegation earlier expressed to Mr. Insanally Costa Rica's great pleasure at seeing him presiding over the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
It is a pleasure for me as well to take advantage of this opportunity personally to congratulate him, as I participate in the consideration of an item which is extremely important to Costa Rica, "Programmes and activities to promote peace in the world". 
The General Assembly adopted a number of resolutions in sessions subsequent to 1986 on the item which subsequently became "Achievements of the International Year of Peace". 
The Peace Studies Unit was eliminated and the relevant information was not requested of Member States as required in resolution 46/14, which was adopted without a vote by the General Assembly. 
It would mean much to know why the Unit was eliminated, given that the document prepared for the present session of the General Assembly "welcomed the important role played by the Peace Studies Unit", thus recognizing the importance of its activities. 
It seems relevant to add that in addition to the activities listed in the text of the document I have just quoted, a wide variety of international conferences, seminars, round tables, and encounters at different levels have examined various aspects of the promotion of peace. 
The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) sponsored an international congress on "Peace in the Minds of Men" in Yamoussoukro, Ce d'Ivoire, from 26 June to 1 July 1989, in the context of the achievements of the International Year of Peace. 
The congress, organized in cooperation with the Houphou\x{892e}-Boigny International Foundation for Peace dealt with two principal items: peace among men and peace in the relation between man and the environment. 
Education for peace, especially at the levels of primary and secondary education, has been integrated into many educational programmes. 
In Norway, a new official syllabus drawn up in 1987 included an increase in references to peace and human rights; a training programme for teachers on these subjects was also started with extremely positive results. 
The National Permanent Committee of Peru on Education for Peace, established during the International Year of Peace, undertook research on subjects related to peace and sponsored teacher-training courses with emphasis on the "Culture of Peace" and "Education for Peace". 
"The Conference in Search of the True Meaning of Peace" was one of the achievements of the International Year of Peace, attended by hundreds of participants of various nationalities, religious beliefs, political persuasions and professional standings. 
Since this Declaration contains many of the postulates and principles already adopted in various forums and resolutions of the United Nations system, it was circulated in document A/44/L.16 in 1989, as part of the documentation on the achievements of the International Year of Peace. 
But now we must face a reality. 
The Peace Studies Unit, which, as the General Assembly recognized, was a very important factor in promoting and initiating programmes and events to promote peace in the world, no longer exists. 
Neither can we be sure of receiving the report requested in the aforementioned resolution on this subject. 
We shall leave it to the political will of the different delegations, if they deem it relevant, to retain the item in future by making the corresponding proposal, under either the same title or another which might be considered more appropriate. 
Mr. SHRESTHA (Nepal): A common theme running through the statements made in the general debate during the current session of the General Assembly has been the observation that international relations are passing through profound and revolutionary transformations. 
Despite these difficulties, the Charter of the United Nations continues to embody the best hopes of mankind. 
There is no alternative but to continue trying to make this world Organization a centre for harmonizing the actions of nations for the attainment of the common ends set out in its Charter. 
One of the most important developments in recent years has been the world-wide peaceful revolution leading to the resurgence of faith in democracy and human rights. 
As the Right Honourable Prime Minister of Nepal stated in his address to the forty-eighth session of the Assembly, there is a direct correlation between the status of human rights, the democratic process and the evolution of a culture of peaceful settlement of disputes. 
My delegation, therefore, looks forward to sustained programmes and actions of the United Nations aimed at enhancing the present trend towards greater respect for democratic values. 
The efforts to strengthen the United Nations as an instrument of peace must continue in all seriousness. 
Closer coordination and cooperation with non-governmental organizations and academic institutions around the world will facilitate the attainment of this objective. 
Indeed, poverty and backwardness are permanent threats to peace and stability. 
The need for assisting the least developed countries in their efforts to promote human resources development and to alleviate the crushing burden of poverty are particularly urgent. 
The resources thus saved could be utilized to help the least developed countries help themselves. 
However, it is now widely accepted that the threats to peace and stability cannot be understood merely in military terms. 
The problems facing the world today are not amenable to solutions through the actions of one or a few powerful States. 
Activities to create a well-informed public opinion on the nature of problems and the potentials of the United Nations to find lasting solutions to them would greatly facilitate the work of a rejuvenated United Nations. 
Mr. LOPEZ (Philippines): At the outset, I would like to join previous speakers in extending to Ambassador Insanally our cordial felicitations on his election as President of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
Allow me, therefore, to express the gratitude of my countrymen for this privilege of addressing the General Assembly. 
We regret that the report of the Secretary-General requested in operative paragraph 6 of resolution 46/14 is not available for consideration by the General Assembly. 
With the increasing interest in the United Nations and its momentum in meeting the new challenges of a new and dynamic international environment, the Philippine delegation hopes that this important report will be completed soon. 
General Assembly resolution 46/14 states that: 
Preventive diplomacy is now becoming a vital tool for practical action for the promotion and maintenance of peace in the world. 
We are pleased to note the increasing resort of the United Nations and the Secretary-General to the use of preventive diplomacy to address the many conflict situations in our post-cold-war world. 
It is the concern of our Government, under President Ramos, to create an environment of peace and security, principally through social and political reforms so that development can be sustained. 
Actually, the Philippines has sought to translate its firm commitment to peace and the peaceful resolution of disputes by undertaking peace initiatives at the national, regional and international levels. 
Under the leadership of President Ramos the advancement of peace and reconciliation has been one of the priorities of his Administration. 
In July of last year, President Ramos signed Proclamation 10-A establishing the National Unification Commission. 
That Commission has been given the task of formulating and recommending, after consultations with concerned sectors of the society, a viable general-amnesty programme and peace process that will lead to a just, comprehensive and lasting peace. 
Towards that end the Commission has undertaken exploratory discussions with authorized representatives of the various armed rebel groups aimed at getting input for the peace process and at laying the groundwork for the holding of formal peace negotiations. 
It is hoped that they will add further momentum to the peace process. 
The Philippines has also taken steps to explore areas of cooperation in the South China Sea with the interested countries in the region. 
The Philippines also adheres to the principle enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations that the maintenance of international peace and security is a collective responsibility. 
Towards the fulfilment of this principle the Philippines has contributed both human and material, military and civilian resources to the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC). 
The Philippine Government reaffirms its unequivocal support for the efforts being made to find lasting peace in the former Yugoslavia, to restore the hope of the people of Somalia and to bring back democracy under a civilian Government in Haiti. 
The current dangers to global peace require sustained vigilance and emphasis on the United Nations ability to function effectively. 
Let us anchor our sense of urgency on the premise that we owe world peace to our children. 
Better yet, we should know that only a generation that was able to establish a lasting basis for world peace may have the right to look forward to and pray for a world of which succeeding generations can be truly proud. 
If we can show them the way to peace, they will not only value what we shall leave them. 
They too will learn where to stand when a choice is once more presented between war and peace. 
We hope that through our initiatives today they do not have to make a choice, because we have already chosen peace for them, and all they have to do is to keep it always burning in their hearts and minds. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the representative of Egypt to introduce the two draft resolutions under this agenda item. 
The Council of Ministers of the OAU, at its fifty-eighth session held in June 1993 in Cairo, adopted a resolution, which the African summit meeting endorsed and thus endorsed the initiatives which are now contained in these two draft resolutions. 
The International Olympic Committee, founded in 1894, will be celebrating its centenary next year. 
That Committee is making sincere efforts to implement the Olympic ideals. 
Furthermore, the Committee has allocated $2 million from its budget to finance development programmes for the poor Black communities of South Africa. 
Indeed, the drive to educate and mobilize youth in the service of peace is a noble goal that deserves our full support. 
I will speak in English. 
In the first preambular paragraph, the words "the National" should be replaced by the words "one hundred eighty-four". 
The subsequent words "of one hundred eighty-four countries" should be deleted. 
The revised paragraph will therefore read as follows: 
"Considering the appeal launched by the International Olympic Committee for an Olympic Truce, which was endorsed by one hundred eighty-four Olympic Committees and presented to the Secretary-General," 
All of the sponsors of this draft resolution have endorsed this revision. 
Mr. YA\x{550e}Z BARNUEVO (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): This year the General Assembly thanks to the initiative of Egypt, on behalf of the Organization of African Unity, has an opportunity to consider a very special issue. 
Ever since the classical age, sport has served the lofty ideals of peace and brotherhood among peoples. 
Ancient Greece gave birth to an activity in which men competed not for the immediate goal of power, but to exceed their own limits by matching them with those of other competitors. 
It has often been said that competition in sports results from men's aggressive instincts and is merely a means to sublimate them. 
That may well be true; if so, the human race has acquired a tool with which to transform the desire to fight into an urge to compete; the impulse to destroy into a will to win; and the thirst to dominate others into a search for self-discipline. 
The universal social function of sports was stressed by His Majesty King Juan Carlos of Spain on the occasion of the last Olympic Games, held in my country, when he pointed out that the Games today: 
My delegation sponsored the draft resolutions on the proclamation of 1994 as International Year of Sport and the Olympic Ideal and on the Olympic Truce because we support the ideals underlying them. 
After a number of games in which not all countries members of the Olympic Movement participated, Barcelona prompted participation by them all: they made common cause in sport, setting aside differences and confrontations. 
Barcelona was also the site of a procession of athletes whose countries had been torn by tragic conflict; their participation helped fire the hope that one day the wounds - then as now, open wounds - would be healed for the benefit of peace and human dignity. 
Too often, professional sport has taken the path of commercialism, placing the accent more on translating sport into material terms than on the inner satisfaction gained through an athlete's performance and on the spectator's aesthetic pleasure. 
The International Olympic Committee seeks also to re-establish another basic dimension: sport as an aspect of culture and as a vehicle in the service of humanitarian ideals. 
The dissemination of the Olympic ideal at the national and international levels should promote understanding and solidarity among individuals and peoples. 
The second draft resolution, which revives the age-old tradition of an Olympic Truce, is aimed at instilling a spirit of brotherhood and understanding among peoples and at giving them a reason to suspend their confrontations and an opportunity to reflect on ways to end them. 
I wish to conclude by expressing my delegation's hope that our words will be transformed into actions, conflicts into dialogue, and the Olympic Truce into a lasting peace. 
The enmity that fuels these conflicts will not disappear because we say so; we cannot conjure up understanding with a magical incantation. 
This is a difficult, long-term task that needs all the energy and tenacity the international community can bring to it. 
Today, the General Assembly has the opportunity to serve as a special instrument for these efforts aimed at making peace and harmony the expression of a renewed determination for understanding among people. 
Mr. VAN DE CRAEN (Belgium) (interpretation from French): On behalf of the European Community and its member States, I have the honour to speak on agenda item 167, "Building a peaceful and better world through sport". 
Beyond sport itself, we fully subscribe to the ideals of the Olympic Movement, as proclaimed even during the games in ancient Greece. 
Those ideals were aimed at helping build a peaceful and better world by encouraging young people to practise sport free of discrimination, in a spirit of mutual understanding, friendship, solidarity and fair play. 
In this context of sport, peace, humanism and tolerance, the European Community and its member States welcome the two draft resolutions before the Assembly. 
We welcome the appeal made by the International Olympic Committee and endorsed by the Council of Ministers of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) to declare 1994 the International Year of Sport and the Olympic Ideal. 
Through sport and culture, the Olympic ideal promotes international understanding among world youth; hence, we think it is proper and timely to link it with the International Year of the Family, to be declared on 7 December 1993. 
The adoption of the two draft resolutions before us by the broadest possible consensus would send an important message to the international community, and especially to youth - which still embodies our hopes for a better world. 
In 1889, Baron Pierre de Coubertin, himself but a youthful 26 years of age, set for himself an Olympic-sized goal: to build a better and peaceful world by educating the youth of the world through sport and culture. 
The International Olympic Committee was founded, independent of Governments or any organizations, with the key aim of collaborating with others to place sport at the service of humanity. 
The first modern Olympic Games were held in Athens in April 1896, with 13 nations sending nearly 300 participants to 42 events involving 10 different sports. 
Now, over 170 nations send over 11,000 athletes to participate in more than 400 events involving more than 41 different sports. 
My delegation has joined in sponsoring today's draft resolution entitled "Observance of the Olympic Truce" to promote the peaceful settlement of all international conflicts as a visible symbol to the youth of the world. 
I refer not merely to world championships in sports, but, far more, to the interchange of individuals and of club and national teams, and to the sharing of their talents. 
My country is therefore honoured today to join in sponsoring also the draft resolution entitled "International Year of Sport and the Olympic Ideal". 
Mr. EXARCHOS (Greece): May I, in the first place, refer to the statement just made by the representative of Belgium in his capacity as President of the European Community; I fully support that statement. 
In this instance, we are particularly pleased that the initiative is also being supported by the Organization of African Unity, as represented by the representative of Egypt, and that the draft resolution before us, namely, draft resolution A/48/L.9/Rev.1, has been so widely sponsored. 
The origins of the Olympic Truce go back to the eighth century B.C., and its originators were Iphitos and Kleosthenes, leaders of city-States in the region of ancient Olympia. 
It soon - and for a long time - became a generally accepted practice among the Hellenic city-states of the time. 
Refraining from military operations during the Olympic Games - the Olympic Truce - may, in our troubled times too, provide an opportunity in the quest for the peaceful settlement of disputes; such settlements, as experience has so far, unfortunately, shown, are harder to seek in the heat of warfare. 
This, as a matter of fact, is contained in the spirit of Ekecheria, which, if we go back to its etymology, means holding back one's hand - that is, the temporary cessation of hostilities. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 167? 
Upon instructions of the Government of the Dominican Republic, I have the honour to submit annexed to this letter, a position paper on the subject of the proposal of an INSTRAW/UNIFEM merger. 
In this connection we would like to mention in particular Economic and Social Council resolution 1979/11 of 9 May 1979. 
That resolution stated clearly and specifically that the permanent headquarters of the Institute was to be in the Dominican Republic, a developing country. 
It is also important to note that the Dominican Government in order to cooperate with the United Nations in the installation of the Institute, donated the building it now occupies. 
(b) Two members of the Consultative Committee of UNIFEM; 
(e) A representative of UNDP; 
(f) A representative of the Division for the Advancement of Women, Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development (E/1993/82, annex, para. 1). 
The host country's representative should have participated in the working group, since the primary objective of the meeting was to outline and decide upon such crucial matters as: 
(a) Review of the mandates of the two bodies; 
(b) Identification of the specific functions of each body; 
(d) Review organization and locational matters, and if needed, propose necessary changes; 
(e) Proposal of a concrete time schedule for the respective activities in the process of change (E/1993/44, para. 15). 
The donation was made on the basis of Economic and Social Council resolution 1979/11, which recommended that "the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women should be located in the Dominican Republic, a developing country". 
"(f) A proper analysis should be undertaken of the legal, financial and administrative implications as well as of the time-frame for the merger." 
This not only shows that the office space rental would be very substantial, it also shows that on 10 May 1993 the Director of INSTRAW was already looking for office space before the Task Force had finished its deliberations. 
The following decision was submitted by the Social Committee (see E/1993/105, para. 40): 
12. This decision, in which the Council requested the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session to analyse the legal, financial and administrative implications, does not reflect the endorsement of the Council mentioned by the Secretary-General in his report to the Assembly (A/48/1, para. 126): 
"My proposal to merge the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women (INSTRAW) and the United Nations Development Fund for Women (UNIFEM) has been endorsed by the Economic and Social Council." 
13. It is obvious that the Council exercised much caution when it adopted its decision. 
The Council wanted to avoid any precipitation or premature decisions. 
According to information that we have received, the Secretariat has been taking steps and measures leading to the removal of INSTRAW's headquarters from its natural location. 
Thus the Secretariat has been taking for granted a decision which is of the sole competence of the General Assembly. 
15. At the moment of preparing this background paper, the Government of the Dominican Republic had not been officially informed nor consulted, as recommended in paragraph 13 (d) of the Task Force report (E/1993/82, annex). 
16. Article IX of the INSTRAW statute (A/39/511, annex), approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 39/249 of 9 April 1985, stipulates that: "The Headquarters of the Institute shall be located in the Dominican Republic at Santo Domingo. 
The transfer of INSTRAW to New York would imply very high rental and other operational costs. 
In addition, most of the locally recruited staff would be seriously affected. 
This memorandum is not only highly irregular, it attempts to pre-empt a decision which is of the sole competence of the General Assembly. 
According to the declaration, this type of initiative distorts the legitimate nature of United Nations field offices whose functions are related to the operational activities for development in accordance with respective resolutions of the General Assembly (ibid., para. 58). 
Other developing countries of other regions would be affected as well, since paragraph 1 of Economic and Social Council resolution 1979/11 of 9 May 1979 recommended that INSTRAW be located in the Dominican Republic, a developing country. 
Moreover, several years earlier, at the General Assembly's thirty-first session, various countries agreed that the Institute should be located in a developing country. 
The benefits thus derived by both the host country as well as by the Institute cannot be undermined. 
20. After careful study, it is apparent that the proposed merger of INSTRAW/UNIFEM would have demanded significant consultations with the Government of the host country, INSTRAW and the United Nations Secretariat. 
The United Nations should have allowed an adequate time-frame for the undertaking of such negotiations and a proper analysis of all the implications of such a merger, as stipulated in paragraph 13 (f) of the annex to document E/1993/82. 
This agreement, which constitutes the legal framework for the activities and operation of INSTRAW, has been hitherto completely ignored by the merger proposal. 
On that basis, the Dominican Republic has actively collaborated with the operations of INSTRAW in Santo Domingo with the understanding that the Institute would be located permanently in Santo Domingo. 
24. While the merger proposal aims at ensuring more efficient programmes and activities for the advancement of women within the United Nations, it is not at all clear how this is necessarily going to happen merely through a change of location. 
The establishment of INSTRAW emanated from General Assembly resolution 3520 (XXX), and resulted from the World Conference of the International Women's Year, held in Mexico. 
A merger proposal that contemplates any significant change of statutes, including change of headquarters site, should be subject to a thorough evaluation. 
The proposed merger would involve sensitive administrative, programmatic, political and social issues, essential to the advancement of the status of women, especially those from developing countries. 
1. As indicated in document A/48/101 of 12 April 1993, it will be necessary for the General Assembly, during its current session, to appoint five persons to fill vacancies that will arise in the membership of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (ACABQ), effective 31 December 1993. 
Mr. Simon Khoam Chuinkam (Cameroon); 
Mr. Hernando Clavijo (Colombia); 
Mrs. Inga Eriksson Fogh (Sweden); 
Mr. Even Fontaine-Ortiz (Cuba); 
3. The candidates' curricula vitae follow. 
Served as member of his country's delegation to the Fifth Committee and other administrative and budgetary bodies of the United Nations from the forty-first to forty-seventh sessions of the General Assembly. 
Married, with two sons. 
Participated in over 100 international meetings on economic matters as representative or member of Cuban delegation, including: 
September 1992- Counsellor, United Kingdom Mission to the United Nations, 
3. The following persons have been nominated by their respective Governments for appointment or reappointment: 
(a) For three-year terms of office beginning on 1 January 1994: 
(b) For a two-year term of office beginning on 1 January 1994: 
4. The candidates' curricula vitae follow. 
Candidate of Economic Sciences (international statistics), 1963, Institute of Economics, Ukrainian Academy of Sciences, Kiev. 
Doctor of Economic Sciences (international statistics), 1981, Kiev Economic University. 
Employment: 1957-1965 - Junior researcher, Institute of Economics, Ukrainian Academy of Sciences, Kiev. 
Italian delegate in the following Budget and Finance Committees: 
He was born in Christchurch, New Zealand, in 1944 and was educated at Christchurch Boys' High School, the University of Canberra and the Australian National University. 
2. The following persons have been nominated by their respective Governments for appointment or reappointment: 
Mr. Mayer Gabay (Israel); 
Mr. Roberto Lavalle Vald\x{5ee5} (Guatemala); 
Mr. Arp\x{5882} Prandler (Hungary); 
Mr. Ioan Voicu (Romania). 
3. The candidates' curricula vitae follow. 
July 1973-February 1976 - Deputy Attorney General, Ministry of Justice, Israel (responsible for government advisory services on matters of economic and commercial law, including international economic relations and treaties). 
1969-1973 - Commissioner of Patents, Designs and Trade Marks, Government of Israel, Jerusalem (responsible for policy, administration, judicial decisions and international arrangements concerning industrial property and copyright). 
1963-1969 - Chief, Investment Unit, Department of Economic and Social Affairs, United Nations, New York (responsibilities included advisory services and international operations concerning the promotion of investment and technology transfer to developing countries, transfer of technology arrangements, taxation, patents administration and legislation). 
United Nations: Mission to Bolivia, 20-23 October 1971, to provide comments, for the Minister of Commerce and Industry, on a contemplated new draft law on investment and acquisition of technology. 
Member of Expert Group on Export Credit Guarantee Facility (1975-1976). 
Head of Israel's delegation to the Diplomatic Conference on the Revision of the Universal Copyright Convention and the Bern Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works (Paris, July 1971). 
Represented Israel in many other international conferences concerned with international economic relations and human rights. 
Languages: Hebrew, English and Spanish - very good knowledge. 
First Secretary, International Court of Justice. 
Translator (French-English) under short-term contracts with the Registry of the International Court of Justice. 
Legal Officer in the General Legal Division of the United Nations Office of Legal Affairs; also during this period: assignment to the Buenos Aires Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, September 1977-March 1978. 
Assistant Secretary of the Economic and Social Council, United Nations Secretariat. 
B. With the Guatemalan Government and public sector: 
Full proficiency in English, French and Spanish; very good passive knowledge of German and Italian. 
Revista de la Facultad de Ciencias Jur\x{736e}icas y Sociales de la Universidad de San Carlos de Guatemala, December 1961, 55-97. 
Born in Kaposv, Hungary, on 23 February 1930. 
Mr. Ioan Voicu was born in Fundata, Romania, on 5 March 1939. 
He represented Romania, in the First, Third and Sixth Committees. 
He attended many international political and legal conferences. 
In 1986 and 1988 he was elected Vice-Chairman of the Sixth Committee and Chairman of the United Nations Subcommittee on Good-Neighbourliness. 
He was alternate representative to the Security Council and also member of the delegation of Romania to the Sanctions Committee established by Security Council resolution 661 (1990) and to the Governing Council of the Commission on Compensation of the Security Council (1990-1991). 
Mr. Voicu is married and has one son. 
Further recognizing the importance of the work of the Agency on nuclear power, applications of nuclear methods and techniques, nuclear safety, radiological protection and radioactive waste management, including its work directed towards assisting developing countries in all these fields, 
Again stressing the need for the highest standards of safety in the design and operation of nuclear plants so as to minimize risks to life, health and the environment, 
Noting the statements and actions of the Agency concerning non-compliance by Iraq with its non-proliferation obligations, 
5. Welcomes the decisions taken by the Agency to strengthen its safeguards system; 
6. Welcomes also the decisions taken by the Agency to strengthen its technical assistance and cooperation activities; 
Noting with satisfaction that, following its appeal, other Member States have become parties to the Convention, 
4. Requests Member States to study the possibility of including in permits for excavations a clause requiring archaeologists and palaeontologists to provide the national authorities with photographic documentation of each object brought to light during the excavations immediately after its discovery; 
5. Invites Member States to continue drawing up, in cooperation with the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, systematic inventories of cultural property existing in their territory and of their cultural property abroad; 
6. Also recommends that Member States should ensure that inventories of museum collections include not only the items on display but also those in storage, and that they comprise all necessary documentation, particularly photographs of each item; 
7. Also invites Member States engaged in seeking the recovery of cultural and artistic treasures from the seabed, in accordance with international law, to facilitate by mutually acceptable conditions the participation of States having a historical and cultural link with those treasures; 
11. Requests the Secretary-General, in collaboration with the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, to continue to develop all possibilities for bringing about the attainment of the above-mentioned objectives; 
13. Invites once again those Member States that have not yet done so to sign and ratify the Convention; 
Taking note of the statement of the heads of State and Government at the third Ibero-American Summit, held at Salvador, Brazil, on 15 and 16 July 1993, concerning the need to eliminate the unilateral application of economic and trade measures by one State against another for political purposes, 
Concerned about the continued promulgation and application by Member States of laws and regulations whose extraterritorial effects affect the sovereignty of other States and the legitimate interests of entities or persons under their jurisdiction, as well as the freedom of trade and navigation, 
Having learned that, since the adoption of resolution 47/19, further measures of that nature aimed at strengthening and extending the economic, commercial and financial embargo against Cuba have been promulgated and applied, and concerned about the adverse effects of those measures on the Cuban population, 
3. Once again urges States that have and continue to apply such laws and measures to take the necessary steps to repeal or invalidate them as soon as possible in accordance with their legal regime; 
Having considered the item entitled "The situation in Burundi", 
Shocked by the cowardly assassination of the President of the Republic and other political leaders, 
Seriously disturbed by the tragic consequences of the coup d'at which is plunging Burundi into violence, thus causing loss of life and mass displacement of the population with considerable regional repercussions, 
1. Unreservedly condemns the coup which has caused an abrupt and violent interruption of the democratic process initiated in Burundi; 
3. Also demands the immediate restoration of democracy and the constitutional regime; 
5. Commends the Secretary-General for having sent a special envoy to Burundi; 
6. Requests the States Members of the United Nations, international organizations, intergovernmental organs and non-governmental organizations to provide emergency humanitarian assistance and/or any other assistance to the people of Burundi; 
During the week ending 6 November 1993, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
"The Security Council has considered the Secretary-General's report of 27 October 1993 (S/26644) submitted in response to operative paragraph 28 of resolution 864 (1993). 
It calls upon the Angolan parties to cooperate fully with the Secretary-General and his Special Representative to this end. 
"The Security Council notes UNITA's communiqu of 6 October referred to in paragraph 11 of the Secretary-General's report. 
It demands that UNITA take the necessary steps to comply with its previous resolutions. 
It is encouraged however by the Secretary-General's report that the United Nations system, working with humanitarian agencies, has now been able significantly to increase the rate of delivery of relief aid to all parts of the country. 
It welcomes the resumption of humanitarian relief deliveries to the cities of Cuito and Huambo. 
It commends the international community for its generous provision of relief aid and calls upon the international community to make available further relief aid rapidly to meet the growing need. 
"The Security Council shares the Secretary-General's view that UNAVEM II should be able to respond rapidly to any progress which might be achieved in the peace process. 
It encourages the Secretary-General to carry out urgent contingency planning for the possible augmentation of the existing strength of the military, police and medical components of UNAVEM II for deployment in the event of significant progress in the peace process, including contacting potential troop contributors. 
It stands ready to take decisions in the matter at any time within the period of the mandate authorized by resolution 864 (1993). 
He also drew attention to a revision to be made to draft resolution S/26687 in its provisional form. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/26687, as orally revised in its provisional form, and adopted it unanimously as resolution 880 (1993). 
Recalling its resolution 745 (1992) of 28 February 1992 concerning the implementation plan of the Paris Agreements on Cambodia and subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Noting with satisfaction the success during the transitional period of the Cambodian people, under the leadership of His Majesty Samdech Preah Norodom Sihanouk, King of Cambodia, in promoting peace, stability and national reconciliation, 
Recognizing the termination of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) mandate following the establishment of the constitutional government on 24 September 1993 in accordance with the Paris Agreements, 
Stressing the importance of consolidating the achievements of the Cambodian people by smooth and rapid delivery of appropriate international assistance towards rehabilitation, reconstruction and development in Cambodia and towards peace-building in that country, 
Noting the need to ensure the safe and orderly completion of the withdrawal of the military component of UNTAC from Cambodia, and the continuity of the vital mine clearance and training functions of the Cambodia Mine Action Centre (CMAC), 
1. Welcomes the accession to the throne of His Majesty Samdech Preah Norodom Sihanouk, King of Cambodia, and stresses the importance of his continuing role in consolidating peace, stability and genuine national reconciliation in Cambodia; 
3. Pays tribute to the work of UNTAC whose success, under the authority of the Secretary-General and his Special Representative, constitutes a major achievement for the United Nations; 
4. Calls upon all States to respect the sovereignty, independence, territorial integrity and inviolability, neutrality and national unity of Cambodia; 
5. Demands the cessation of all illegal acts of violence, on whatever grounds, and the cessation of military activities directed against the democratically elected Government of Cambodia, as well as against the personnel of UNTAC and other United Nations and international agencies; 
7. Urges Member States to assist CMAC with technical experts and equipment, and to support de-mining work through voluntary contributions; 
8. Expresses the hope that arrangements can be made as soon as possible so that relevant trust fund monies can be disbursed to CMAC and so that technical experts can be provided to CMAC through the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP); 
9. Notes that, with the exceptions set out in paragraphs 10 and 11 below, the safe and orderly withdrawal of the military component of UNTAC provided for in resolution 860 (1993) continues and will end on 15 November 1993; 
10. Decides to extend the period of withdrawal of the mine clearance and training unit of UNTAC until 30 November 1993; 
15. Welcomes the intention of the Secretary-General to report on the lessons learned during the course of UNTAC in the context of the Agenda for Peace. 
Recalling in particular resolution 858 (1993) of 24 August 1993, in which the Council decided to establish a United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG), 
Having considered the Secretary-General's report of 27 October 1993 (S/26646) concerning the situation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, 
Noting with concern that the original mandate of UNOMIG has been overtaken by the military developments of 16 to 27 September 1993, 
Expressing its serious concern that continuation of the conflict in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, threatens peace and stability in the region, 
1. Welcomes the Secretary-General's report of 27 October 1993; 
4. Approves the continued presence of UNOMIG in Georgia until 31 January 1994 comprising up to five military observers plus minimal support staff, with the following interim mandate: 
(b) to monitor the situation and report to headquarters, with particular reference to any developments relevant to the efforts of the United Nations to promote a comprehensive political settlement; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to take planning steps which would enable, upon a further decision by the Council, prompt deployment of additional personnel within the originally authorized strength of UNOMIG if the Secretary-General reports that the situation on the ground and in the peace process warrants it; 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3305th meeting, held on 5 November 1993, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (S/26666 and Add.1). 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/26694 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 882 (1993). 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ) dated 1 November 1993 (S/26666 and Add.1), 
Reiterating the importance it attaches to the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique (S/24635, annex) and to the timely fulfilment in good faith by all parties of the obligations contained therein, 
Commending the efforts of the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the personnel of ONUMOZ to implement the mandate fully, 
Emphasizing with satisfaction the recent positive developments in the Mozambican peace process including the direct talks between the President of Mozambique, Mr. Joaquim Chissano, and the President of the Resist\x{763d}cia Nacional Mo\x{84f7}mbicana (RENAMO), Mr. Afonso Dhlakama, and the agreements reached on 3 September 1993, 
Stressing with mounting concern the continuing delays in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement which both parties signed, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General; 
5. Urges the Mozambican parties to commence assembly of troops in November 1993 and to initiate demobilization by January 1994 with a view to ensuring the completion of the demobilization process by May 1994 on the basis of the revised timetable; 
6. Takes note of the progress made with regard to the formation of the new Mozambican Defence Forces, particularly the commencement of full-scale training in Nyanga (Zimbabwe) of troops from the Government and RENAMO for the new national army; 
7. Welcomes the approval of the guidelines for the Cease-fire Commission governing the movement of troops after signature of the General Peace Agreement, and urges the parties to adhere to the guidelines and to cooperate with ONUMOZ in the efforts to enforce them; 
8. Underlines the need to make immediately operational the National Commission for Administration, the National Police Affairs Commission (COMPOL) and the Commission for Information (COMINFO) following the agreements reached recently on their chairmanship; 
12. Decides to renew the mandate of ONUMOZ for a period of six months, subject to the proviso that the Security Council will review the status of the mandate of ONUMOZ within 90 days based on a report by the Secretary-General as described in paragraph 13; 
14. Appeals to the international community to provide the necessary financial assistance to facilitate the implementation of the General Peace Agreement; 
17. Calls on all parties to cooperate with the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and other humanitarian agencies operating in Mozambique to facilitate the speedy repatriation and resettlement of refugees and displaced persons; 
"The Security Council has learned with shock and concern of the violent deaths in recent days in El Salvador of two leaders and other members of the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberacion Nacional (FMLN), as well as one member of the Alianza Republicana Nacionalista (ARENA) party. 
The Council insists that this violence has to stop. 
"The Security Council further underlines the importance of full and timely implementation of all the provisions of the Peace Accords. 
It welcomes the steps taken by the Secretary-General to assist in this process through the Electoral Division of ONUSAL. 
It expects ONUSAL to be allowed fully to carry out its verification mandate unimpeded. 
Taking note of the letter dated 9 November 1993 from the Chairman-in-Office of the Minsk Conference on Nagorny Karabakh addressed to the President of the Security Council and its enclosures (S/26718, annex), 
3. Welcomes the Declaration of 4 November 1993 of the nine members of the CSCE Minsk Group (S/26718) and commends the proposals contained therein for unilateral cease-fire declarations; 
6. Urges again all States in the region to refrain from any hostile acts and from any interference or intervention, which would lead to the widening of the conflict and undermine peace and security in the region; 
The regulation prohibits as of 25 September 1993 the sale or supply to UNITA of armaments and related matiel, including arms and munitions, military vehicles and equipment and the corresponding spare parts. 
The regulation prohibits as of 25 September 1993 the sale or supply of petroleum and petroleum products, regardless of whether they originated in the Community, to the territory of Angola through points of entry other than those designated by the Government of Angola. 
The regulation also prohibits any activity which has the intent or effect of promoting, directly or indirectly, the aforementioned operations. 
The European regulation will prohibit as of 25 September 1993 the sale or supply to UNITA of armaments and related matiel, including arms and munitions, military vehicles and equipment and the corresponding spare parts. 
The European regulation prohibits as of 25 September 1993 the sale or supply of petroleum and petroleum products, irrespective of whether they originate in the community, to the territory of Angola through points of entry other than those designated by the Government of Angola. 
With regard to Belgium, a ministerial order giving the administrative body in charge of issuing export licences the necessary powers to apply the petroleum embargo will be published in the Moniteur belge shortly after the aforementioned regulations appear in the Official Journal of the European Communities. 
The European regulation also prohibits any activity which has the intent or effect of promoting, directly or indirectly, the aforementioned operations. 
Deeply concerned that after more than twenty months the Libyan Government has not fully complied with these resolutions, 
Determined to eliminate international terrorism, 
Convinced that those responsible for acts of international terrorism must be brought to justice, 
Convinced also that the suppression of acts of international terrorism, including those in which States are directly or indirectly involved, is essential for the maintenance of international peace and security, 
Acting under Chapter VII of the Charter, 
1. Demands once again that the Libyan Government comply without any further delay with resolutions 731 (1992) and 748 (1992); 
3. Decides that all States in which there are funds or other financial resources (including funds derived or generated from property) owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by: 
6. Further decides that, in order to make fully effective the provisions of resolution 748 (1992), all States shall: 
(a) require the immediate and complete closure of all Libyan Arab Airlines offices within their territories; 
(b) prohibit any commercial transactions with Libyan Arab Airlines by their nationals or from their territory, including the honouring or endorsement of any tickets or other documents issued by that airline; 
(c) prohibit, by their nationals or from their territory, the entering into or renewal of arrangements for: 
(ii) the provision of engineering or maintenance servicing of any aircraft or aircraft components within Libya; 
(e) prohibit, by their nationals or from their territory, any provision of advice, assistance, or training to Libyan pilots, flight engineers, or aircraft and ground maintenance personnel associated with the operation of aircraft and airfields within Libya; 
(f) prohibit, by their nationals or from their territory, any renewal of any direct insurance for Libyan aircraft; 
7. Confirms that the decision taken in resolution 748 (1992) that all States shall significantly reduce the level of the staff at Libyan diplomatic missions and consular posts includes all missions and posts established since that decision or after the coming into force of this resolution; 
9. Instructs the Committee established by resolution 748 (1992) to draw up expeditiously guidelines for the implementation of paragraphs 3 to 7 of this resolution, and to amend and supplement, as appropriate, the guidelines for the implementation of resolution 748 (1992), especially its paragraph 5 (a); 
13. Requests all States to report to the Secretary-General by 15 January 1994 on the measures they have instituted for meeting the obligations set out in paragraphs 3 to 7 above; 
14. Invites the Secretary-General to continue his role as set out in paragraph 4 of resolution 731 (1992); 
15. Calls again upon all Member States individually and collectively to encourage the Libyan Government to respond fully and effectively to the requests and decisions in resolutions 731 (1992) and 748 (1992); 
Equipment designed for use in crude oil export terminals: 
Equipment not specially designed for use in crude oil export terminals but which because of their large capacity can be used for this purpose: 
- Prepared catalysts, including the following: 
V. Spare parts destined for the items in I to IV above. 
* The present document is a mimeographed version of the report of the Committee on Relations with the Host Country, which will be issued as Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 26 (A/48/26). 
4. From October 1992 until 15 October 1993, Mr. Andreas Jacovides (Cyprus) served as Chairman. The representatives of Bulgaria, Canada and Ce d'Ivoire served as Vice-Chairmen, and Mrs. Emilia Castro de Barish (Costa Rica) as Rapporteur. 
In 1992, the Committee retained a detailed list of topics, previously adopted in May 1982, as follows: 
(a) Entry visas issued by the host country; 
(b) Acceleration of immigration and customs procedures; 
(c) Exemption from taxes; 
4. Housing for diplomatic personnel and for Secretariat staff. 
5. Question of privileges and immunities: 
(b) Convention on the Privileges and Immunities of the United Nations and other relevant instruments. 
6. Host country activities: activities to assist members of the United Nations community. 
10. Consideration and adoption of the Committee's report to the General Assembly. 
6. During the period under review, the Committee held four meetings: the 159th meeting on 10 February 1993, the 160th meeting on 26 April 1993, the 161st meeting on 15 October 1993 and the 162nd meeting on 9 November 1993. 
7. The Bureau of the Committee consists of the Chairman, the Rapporteur, the three Vice-Chairmen and a representative of the host country, who attends Bureau meetings ex officio. 
9. On 15 October 1993, at its 161st meeting, the Committee elected by consensus the Permanent Representative of Cyprus, Mr. Alecos Shambos, as its new Chairman. 
The incident had been described in detail in the exchange of letters between the Chinese Mission and the Mission of the host country (see A/AC.154/272 of 13 January 1993 and A/AC.154/273 of 29 January 1993, respectively). 
China believed that the personal safety of diplomats was a basic principle of international law and a prerequisite for the normal conduct of relations among States. 
It was a crime of opportunity, a brutal and vicious attack that unfortunately could have occurred in any major city. 
For many years, uniformed police had been assigned to the Chinese Mission whenever needed. 
In addition, Chinese-speaking police officers from the Community Affairs Division would be pleased to visit the Mission to advise diplomats on safety issues. 
13. The representative of Costa Rica expressed her delegation's regrets at the act of aggression against the Chinese diplomat. 
She also welcomed the contacts which had been maintained in this context between the missions concerned trying, in a spirit of cooperation, to resolve the problems resulting from the incident. 
In that connection he referred to one specific case of car-jacking involving an official of the Mission of Germany. 
The immunity of the official of the Mission of Germany had been waived, which permitted the United States authorities to bring the guilty parties to justice. 
18. The seminar on "Survival in New York" took place at United Nations Headquarters on 13 May 1993. 
It addressed, among other matters, issues of the security of missions and the personal safety of diplomats. 
The Secretariat had not been requested to circulate the letter as a document of the Committee. 
Those demonstrations were used by participants to attack personally Mission personnel. 
He recalled that the Cuban delegation had also raised the issue of these demonstrations in the seminar entitled "Survival in New York". 
The Cuban Mission renewed its disposition for cooperation within its possibilities with the competent authorities in order to solve this problem. 
These were not new complaints by the Cuban Mission, but their reiteration prompted a reaction by the United States authorities. 
After listening to the complaints and viewing a videotape of a "typical demonstration" prepared by the Cuban Mission, it was evident that the Cuban delegation had no new allegations to report. 
The videotape, however, showed an orderly demonstration, completely lacking in any act or threat of confrontational harassment of any Cuban employee. 
The specific list of alleged vandalism to various Cuban Mission automobiles contained in one of the notes verbales showed no evidence of any correlation or campaign of harassment. 
Similarly, the confrontations between Cuban diplomats and demonstrators also seemed to occur only on a one-to-one basis, never in sight or sound of police or any impartial witness. 
When crimes were committed in the presence of Police, arrests were made. 
Any demonstration in the vicinity of the Mission evoked a larger police presence. 
22. The observer of Cuba said it was not true that no new elements had been presented by the Cuban Mission regarding the anti-Cuban demonstrations. 
All the necessary proof had been provided. 
There were individuals who attacked Cuban officials as well as their children. 
The matter was being discussed officially with the United States and there had been some progress. 
He hoped those children could be raised in a spirit of peace. 
In addition, there was a Police post near the complex that was not functioning. 
He requested that a Police guard be posted during the night, at least, to prevent such undesirable incidents as those described above. 
25. At the 159th meeting, on 10 February 1993, the Chairman informed the Committee of recent positive measures taken by the host country removing all travel restrictions previously imposed on staff members of the United Nations Secretariat of Afghan nationality and their dependants. 
He further recalled that, at some terminals of Kennedy Airport, such special lines were designated for diplomatic personnel. 
In the Delta terminal, however, where Aeroflot flights from the Russian Federation arrived, there were no such lines. 
While he understood the need for appropriate security arrangements for the Headquarters district, these measures should not in any way hamper the work of missions accredited to the Organization. 
The closure of large sections of the United Nations Secretariat garage and the prohibition of parking on the premises by mission personnel created substantial difficulties for missions located far from the United Nations. 
Any security arrangements for the United Nations Secretariat complex must not hamper the work of missions accredited to the United Nations. 
30. The representative of Cyprus shared the concern expressed by the previous speaker. 
He understood that the United Nations Secretariat was keeping under review the measures taken and that the situation was improving. 
All such issues should be dealt with directly through the United Nations Secretariat. 
32. The representative of the United States said that measures taken by the Secretariat, prompted by the well-known recent events in New York and around the world, did in fact have an impact on the host country. 
The Secretariat's decision to limit parking in the United Nations garage had inconvenienced all missions. 
To alleviate the problems with parking around the Headquarters district, the United States Mission had been working with the New York City authorities. 
At present, one temporary area adjacent to the United Nations district had been designated for use by cars with diplomatic licence plates (between 34th Street and 41st Street, on the west side of First Avenue). 
She wondered why a distinction had been drawn between the permanent and non-permanent representatives. 
Her delegation hoped that progress towards a solution of the existing situation would be achieved. 
34. At the 159th meeting, the Committee resumed its consideration of problems relating to financial indebtedness. 
The Chairman informed the Committee that the Bureau had held a meeting on 27 January 1993, at which the host country representatives had briefed that body on the problem of financial indebtedness and measures being taken by the host country with a view to resolving the existing difficulties. 
Among other matters, the possibility of establishing a special fund for those purposes and a possible involvement of the Business Council for the United Nations had been discussed. 
It was not only a financial problem, but also a humanitarian one. 
He welcomed all proposals towards that end and expressed the view that, in particular, the possibility of establishing a special fund to address the problem should be further explored. 
36. The New York City Commissioner for the United Nations, Consular Corps and International Business observed that her Commission was working to ensure that there were no "starving missions". 
For instance, landlords became reluctant to rent to diplomats and missions, and banks reluctant to extend loans. 
Over the last 12 months, the indebtedness problem had grown. 
The total amount exceeded $2.5 million. 
Five diplomats from three permanent missions were requested last year to depart the United States because, after an extended warning period, the just debts on their respective missions remained unsatisfied. 
Two of them had departed and the remaining three were expected to leave in the immediate future. 
When missions or individuals found themselves in financial difficulty, they should hire an attorney and contact the United States Mission when it became apparent that funds were not available to meet needs. 
He hoped that an open-ended Working Group established to address the indebtedness problem would put forward some proposals to resolve the issue. 
39. At the 160th meeting, on 26 April 1993, the Chairman of the Committee informed it that the Bureau, at its meeting held on 21 April 1993, had been further briefed by the host country representatives on the problem of financial indebtedness. 
40. The representative of the United States informed the Committee that the total debt of missions and their personnel now stood at $4 million, a substantial increase over the $2.5 million figure reported to the Committee earlier. 
This was unfortunate because most members of the United Nations community not only met their financial obligations, but made a very real contribution to the communities in which they both lived and worked. 
It should be recognized that the primary responsibility for the inordinate amount of indebtedness rested with a relatively small number of missions, some of whose Governments were currently experiencing political and economic distress. 
Switzerland had similar problems relating to indebtedness of diplomatic missions as those being faced by the United States in New York. 
He hoped the meeting would contribute to finding solutions to those problems. 
42. At the 161st meeting, on 15 October 1993, the Chairman informed the Committee that, at its meeting held on 23 June 1993, the Bureau had been updated by the host country representatives on the situation of financial indebtedness of certain missions. 
43. The Chairman of the Working Group on Indebtedness referred to the plans to convene an open-ended meeting to discuss serious problems facing the diplomatic community and, in particular, the question of the trust fund. 
He said that he had taken the matter up with the representatives of the Business Council and the New York City Commission. Unfortunately, for various reasons it had not thus far been possible to hold such an open-ended meeting. 
Since the issue was last discussed in the Committee, the total indebtedness had risen by some $1.5 million to more than $5 million. 
While this indebtedness rested with only some 30 of 183 Member States, some of whose Governments were currently experiencing political or economic disruptions, none the less, the failure to pay debts still reflected badly on the entire United Nations community. 
For that reason, the number of court cases brought against missions had grown, creating very negative publicity and further legal expense for the missions involved. 
However, the United States also had the clear obligation to protect the interests of its citizens and creditors, who often found themselves unable to obtain legal relief from the actions of immune diplomatic agents. 
For the past two months, however, Mission vehicles were being ticketed because the parking sign had been removed. 
46. The observers of Zimbabwe and Sierra Leone stated that their missions were also encountering similar parking problems. 
47. The representative of the United States said that, as far as the mission of Zimbabwe was concerned, it was located in a no-parking zone in midtown Manhattan. An alternative parking space outside that zone would be sought. 
48. At the 161st meeting, the Chairman informed the Committee that the Bureau had discussed, on 23 June 1993, the question of rationalizing the Committee's agenda. 
The letter, inter alia, asked all subsidiary bodies to seek measures aimed at improving the overall efficiency and effectiveness of the use of conference-servicing resources. 
49. The representative of the United States observed that it was important for the Committee to search for ways to rationalize its work, as other United Nations organs did, in order to become more efficient, responsive and cost-conscious. 
This would give delegations an opportunity to formulate their views on any given issue on the agenda in advance of the meeting, thereby permitting all concerned to take a more active role in the debate and its potential outcome. 
It would allow the delegation of the host country to research all issues in advance so that it could be much more responsive to the needs, suggestions or difficulties experienced by other missions or the Secretariat. 
Any last-minute issue relating to the Committee's work could be raised at any time by any delegation under the agenda item entitled "Other matters". 
51. At the 160th meeting, the representative of the United States drew the Committee's attention to the fact that the United States Mission had sent to all other missions a copy of its own "Blue Book", listing the officers of missions entitled to diplomatic privileges and immunities. 
Personnel who had arrived after 31 March 1993 were not, however, listed in the book; likewise, anyone who had not departed before that date remained in the book until its next edition. 
An updated book, reflecting arrivals and departures since that date, would soon be issued, effective June 1993. 
The host country should fulfil its obligations under international law and the terms of the Headquarters Agreement. 
However, the rent securities and other funds of Iraq came under the sanctions imposed by the Security Council and were a matter of jurisdiction of the Sanctions Committee of the Security Council. 
54. At the 161st meeting, on 15 October 1993, the representative of Iraq reminded the Committee that problems faced by his Mission, in particular those of frozen assets and travel restrictions, continued. 
He expressed the hope that constructive solutions would be found to those problems. 
57. At the 161st meeting, on 15 October 1993, the Committee elected by consensus Mr. A. Shambos as its new Chairman. 
58. At its 162nd meeting, on 9 November 1993, the Committee approved the following recommendations and conclusions: 
It reminds all permanent missions to the United Nations, their personnel and Secretariat personnel of their responsibilities to meet their financial obligations and takes note of the concerns of the host country regarding this fast-growing problem. 
(f) The Committee recognizes and supports the efforts of its Chairman, Member States and the Secretariat to explore ways to rationalize the work of the Committee and its agenda, permitting it to remain efficient and responsive, and in keeping with the overall spirit of its mandate; 
2. This rule certainly applies to the United Nations, which is preparing to commemorate its fiftieth anniversary in a context that is fundamentally different from that in which it was founded. 
6. In that regard, the Security Council should enjoy high moral authority through the support and confidence of all the States Members of the Organization on whose behalf it acts under Article 24 of the Charter. 
7. The increase that occurred in 1963 to meet the need to take account of the increase in the membership of the Organization, which had risen from 51 founding States to 114 countries, was amply justified. 
The report will be made available to members of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth regular session under the symbol E/CN.4/1992/10. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall make a statement by way of introduction to item 112, now before the General Assembly. 
The global spread of drug abuse has emerged as a major international concern in the post-cold-war era. 
Governments are finding that the foundations for peace and prosperity have been undermined by this insidious threat. 
The international community's success in controlling drug abuse will serve as a litmus test of its ability to respond to the complex problems of the post-cold-war era. 
Can the international community effectively translate word into deed in the global campaign against illicit drugs? The answer to this question will provide an indication of whether we can cross the threshold into a better world where nations can cooperate harmoniously for their common good. 
These plenary meetings, held in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/99, coincide with a turning point in the history of international relations. 
On the one hand, we see the global convergence of international society with as much hope for peace as risk of conflict. 
On the other, we see the world-wide spread of drug abuse, evidenced by the proliferation of illicit markets and the increasing prevalence of addiction. 
It may appear as though these two trends are unrelated, but they may in fact be driven by the same factors. 
A look at one or two manifestations of this transitional period may reveal the direction in which we must proceed at the multilateral level. 
Let us consider, for example, the formidable challenge facing some of the new democracies. 
Economic reforms required a massive injection of capital into many of the burgeoning market-led economies. 
This need for capital is witnessed at all levels of society. 
Governments are running budget deficits. 
Consumers are finding it increasingly difficult to afford the basic necessities. 
In this context, what is the illicit drug industry if not a source of abundant capital and employment? What are illicit drugs if not a highly lucrative commodity? Severe economic difficulties can at times overshadow the criminal dimensions of drug-related activity. 
Some newly independent countries have established safe-money havens as a way to attract urgently needed foreign capital - this, despite the detrimental impact of money-laundering on monetary stability. 
This type of response underlines the direct link between the needs ushered in by the post-cold-war era and the potential worsening of drug-related crimes. 
Governments have privatized a major proportion of inefficient State-owned industry. 
And flourishing stock-markets have sprouted up with unprecedented vigour. 
These three changes - the increase in foreign direct investment, the wave of privatization, and the growth of developing-country stock-markets - are positive at a time of slow growth in the global economy. 
Drug syndicates can manipulate the flow of foreign direct investment to "recycle" their illicit revenues in the guise of legal business. 
And less official oversight in the pharmaceutical industry can facilitate the diversion of precursors and essential chemicals into illicit channels. 
Another group of developing nations still find themselves in a desperate situation with little evidence to suggest that their economic plight is over. 
For these nations, the pre-eminent characteristic of this post-cold-war period is the extent to which their economies have been marginalized. 
Some of these countries have evolved into main trafficking channels through which illicit drugs are transported from producer to consumer markets. 
And it will continue to grow unless we act together at the multilateral level. 
Indeed, I must emphasize that it is not only with regard to the new democracies and developing countries that we must ensure the success of international drug-control efforts. 
Rather, given the global nature of illicit drugs, and given the rapid advances in trade, telecommunications and travel, all countries together face this spectre. 
We must recognize the multidimensional nature of drug abuse and the underlying factors that contribute to its worldwide dimensions. 
Once drugs enter society, the upward spiral of illicit production, consumption and trafficking will follow. 
In this context, the drug menace is a common threat to all nations. 
The concept of shared responsibility, so clearly emphasized at the 1987 International Conference on Drug Abuse and Illicit Trafficking, must serve as the basic principle behind our efforts. 
The international drug-control conventions provide the legal basis and the common language with which Member States can respond to the emerging crisis of illicit drugs. 
The Global Programme of Action, which was adopted by this Assembly in 1990, outlines the necessary strategy which we must endeavour to implement. 
As in the days ahead we advance our deliberations on how best the international community might continue to address the drug pandemic, let us remember the commitments we have undertaken and proceed to their full implementation. 
The Secretary-General has asked me to convey his apologies for not being with us this morning. 
Mr. GIACOMELLI (interpretation from French): I shall now read out a message from the Secretary-General. 
"We must therefore be under no illusion: drug abuse is now a global threat, on the same scale as damage to the environment, the pandemic of acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS), or poverty itself. 
It is therefore our duty to respond to this threat with international solidarity. 
In fact, during the past seven years, the international community has gradually become aware of the new dimension of drug-abuse-related problems. 
"The International Conference on Drug Abuse and Illicit Trafficking, held at Vienna in 1987, stressed the collective responsibility of all States in the struggle against drugs. 
"In 1990, the General Assembly, at its seventeenth special session, took another decisive step forward when it adopted the Political Declaration and the Global Programme of Action, and gave the United Nations a central role in the development of international cooperation in the fight against drugs. 
These political, legal and operational measures should now be completed by the implementation of the United Nations System-wide Action Plan on Drug Abuse Control (SWAP). 
"With the setting up in 1991 of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP), the international community has at its disposal an effective structure and instrument to carry out its stated goals. 
"Since its creation, UNDCP has undertaken an in-depth re-examination of international anti-drug strategy, covering both the experience gained to date and the results. 
That analysis has enabled UNDCP to identify new principles and new strategic directions and priorities, which have subsequently been submitted for consideration to the intergovernmental organs. 
"This strategy, which rests - and I stress this point - on a global approach, treats all aspects of the problem in a fair and balanced way, taking into account the cultural and social needs appropriate for each country and each region. 
The strategy is to be carried out at three levels: national, subregional on regional and global. 
I cannot overstress the importance of legislative and institutional measures and the need to ensure their compatibility both with the letter and with the spirit of international treaties. 
"The third and final level, that of action at the global level, should involve the rigorous and universal application of international conventions; they provide the fundamental legal framework and true common denominator within which the national legislation of each State should be integrated. 
"If we are to make our international efforts truly global, then it goes without saying that all relevant groups within our societies must also be mobilized. 
I have in mind here non-governmental organizations, professional and business organizations, the university world, schools, the mass media, and sports movements. 
Together, and with the support of local regional and national authorities, we must set up more and more integrated networks to forge a true partnership, thus ensuring a clear link between all the actions undertaken. 
I also look towards the organizations of the system for a sustained dialogue under the auspices of the UNDCP. 
While of course improvements can always be made to that arsenal, we should now shift the emphasis to action. 
"If we are to rise to the challenge, we must ensure that the means at our disposal are adequate to the task ahead. 
We must also bear in mind two key aspects: on the one hand, the speed with which the scourge spreads, with all of its consequences for society and criminality; and on the other hand, the fact that civil society is showing increasing impatience, leading to simplistic or defeatist solutions. 
More than ever, resolute action is needed at the level of the very planet itself. 
That is why it is essential that the international community should take this opportunity to restate its commitment to the fight against drugs. 
That is why that commitment must be translated into meaningful action by a serious effort to mobilize the necessary resources world wide." 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to propose, if I hear no objection, that the list of speakers in the debate be closed today at 12 noon. 
Your cooperation in this regard is very kindly invited. 
Mr. WESTERBERG (Sweden): There is an evident need for public and political awareness of the health hazards of drug abuse, but there is also a need for awareness of the very negative effects of narcotics on the development of our societies in economic, social and democratic terms. 
They also lead to poverty, lack of faith in the future, violence, corruption and organized crime. 
Wherever narcotics are available we find drug abuse. 
And wherever there is intravenous drug abuse we also have the problem of HIV infection. 
In certain European countries the majority of those suffering from AIDS are drug addicts. 
When the drug problem was relatively new it was natural to concentrate a high proportion of our resources on law enforcement, but we have now had sufficient experience of this problem to realize that there are several aspects to be taken into consideration. 
We have to attack the drug problem at all levels, employing a balanced, comprehensive and multidisciplinary approach. 
In my own country there are some relatively encouraging indications of an improvement in the drug-abuse situation. 
The proportion of young drug abusers is steadily declining. 
We believe that our restrictive drug policy has contributed to this. 
All the measures employed should give the same message to our young people: we do not accept any use of illicit drugs; we will never approve of a distinction being drawn between soft drugs and hard drugs. 
Cannabis is not a harmless drug; there is considerable scientific evidence of its detrimental effects on mental health and its links with violence. 
I should like to emphasize strongly that the main responsibility for reducing drug abuse must rest on traditional consumer countries. 
It is not acceptable to blame only those countries in which production and trafficking take place. 
Consequently, there is a need for policies and strategies for the prevention of drug abuse that focus, in particular, on reducing the demand for illicit drugs. 
An increase in illicit narcotics can be noted at all levels - cultivation, processing, trafficking and consumption. 
Some people are giving up the battle, claiming that the narcotics problem is insurmountable. 
They refer to the fact that we have been unable to solve the problem within the framework of existing legislation. 
I am convinced that a strategy of liberalization, and ultimately of legalization, would make it impossible to solve the narcotics problem. 
It would lead to an enormous expansion of drug abuse and would cause untold drug-related damage to public health and to society at large. 
As a result, the international community has considerable responsibility in this matter. 
We must not surrender to the head-in-the-sand policy advocated by the supporters of legalization. 
On the contrary, we must face up to the problem and recognize - not just in words but in deeds - that innovative, multidisciplinary and long-term measures are required. 
Last year, this forum decided to create a new tool for the coordination of United Nations field activities: the United Nations Country Strategy Note. 
This is to be a concerted strategy for United Nations activities in each individual country, planned jointly with the recipient Government. 
If United Nations operations to deal with illicit drugs are to be effective, it is important that the UNDCP master plan be integrated into the United Nations Country Strategy Note. 
The role that we have given the UNDCP, as a result of our decision in the General Assembly in December 1990, is that of a United Nations Centre of Excellence in the drug-control sphere. 
But the question is whether we, as Member countries, have given the UNDCP realistic opportunities to live up to this role. 
For several years, voluntary contributions have amounted to approximately $80 million per year - a fraction of the total annual turnover of the international illicit-narcotics market. 
But the question of resources cannot be discussed merely in volume terms - it is also a matter of bearing a fair share of the burden. 
Our grand statements referring to the complexity and scope of the issue, coupled with our creation, three years ago, of new institutions to combat illicit drugs, will sound somewhat hollow if expenditure continues to be low and unevenly distributed, even among so-called major donors. 
In many developed countries, the current economic outlook is either poor or deteriorating, but this must not be allowed to be an excuse for passiveness. 
The consequences of inaction would be a threat to future generations. 
As donor countries, we are responsible for contributing to a discussion of priorities. 
This means, in my view, that we must jointly draw up the overall guidelines, rather than focus on detailed project control. 
At a time when we have limited funds at our disposal, it is even more important that they should be employed in a strategic manner. 
The role of the UNDCP as a catalyst is of vital importance in this context, particularly in the alternative development area where the involvement of other United Nations agencies is essential. 
This applies also to the role played by the financial institutions. 
As one of the countries which initiated the process that led to the adoption of the Global Programme of Action, we are deeply committed to fulfilling our responsibilities. 
I therefore consider that Member States have a duty to follow up and implement the Programme at the national and international levels. 
I am pleased that there is broad consensus within the Assembly on this matter. 
A step in the right direction will therefore be the adoption, by this Assembly, of the draft resolution initiated by Mexico. 
The proposal includes several elements that could strengthen the international struggle against narcotic drugs. 
The deliberations at the coordination segment of the Economic and Social Council in 1994 will provide a unique opportunity for discussion between all the relevant United Nations bodies, with the object of achieving more effective implementation of the Global Programme of Action. 
The proposal to be made to the high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council in 1995 will result in appropriate adjustments of drug-control activities, where necessary. 
The inclusion of this issue on the Economic and Social Council's agenda in 1994 and 1995 ensures that the necessary commitment and momentum will be maintained. 
But let me also stress the value of an ad hoc expert group, which is mentioned in the last paragraph of the draft resolution (A/48/L.12). 
A group of this kind is not a new method of working within the United Nations; it was used to implement the decisions taken at the special session, for example. 
This is an effective way of arranging for a competent and candid outsider to review our efforts. 
If the result is total support for the present policy, all the better. 
In 1987 we convened the International Conference in Vienna; in 1990 the special session of the General Assembly and the World Summit in London. 
At the special session, we also agreed on substantial reforms of the structures for dealing with illicit narcotic substances. 
We should now ask ourselves if this is enough. 
Have our decisions brought us any closer to a solution of the problem? Could we do more by adopting another approach? 
Then we return home and occupy ourselves with other matters of importance. But the problem of illicit narcotics must be fought back home, in our respective countries. 
It cannot be delegated to somebody else. 
Mr. BAI Jingfu (China) (interpretation from Chinese): In February 1992, at its seventeenth special session, the General Assembly adopted the Political Declaration and the Global Programme of Action, which defined the aim and direction of international narcotics-control activities. 
Therefore, in the implementation of the international drug-control strategy, the questions of how to reduce illicit production, reduce the demand for narcotics and combat illicit drug trafficking effectively should be considered and dealt with as being of equal importance, with a view to the adoption of comprehensive measures. 
Though we are facing a serious drug situation, circumstances conducive to the elimination of the illicit-drug problem are also emerging. 
First, such cooperation must be kept in accordance with the objective reality of the general pattern of the global drug problem with a view to formulating policies of international narcotics-control cooperation and to planning UNDCP activities. 
These policies and activities should be reaffirmed and improved further. 
While efforts should be taken at the national level, implementation also needs to be accelerated at the international level. 
Constant efforts have been made by the Chinese Government in past years to strengthen its national narcotics-control measures. 
In formulating and planning its domestic drug-control policies, the Chinese Government took the Global Programme of Action fully into consideration. 
The implementation of the Global Programme of Action by the Chinese Government is reflected in the report of the Secretary-General. 
However, I should like to speak briefly about the important measures taken by the Chinese Government last year and the main successes achieved. 
In 1992 the Chinese drug-law-enforcement agencies cracked 14,701 drug cases, with the seizure of 4,489 kilograms of heroin, 2,660 kilograms of opium and 910 kilograms of cannabis. 
According to nation-wide statistics, the total number of drug addicts is 250,000 at present; 252 compulsory drug-detoxification centres have been set up by local governments, and 46,000 drug addicts have gone through compulsory drug-detoxification programmes. 
The Chinese drug-law-enforcement agencies are playing an active role and taking a positive attitude in joint drug investigation and information exchange with neighbouring countries and other regions. Good relations have been maintained in this regard. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on His Excellency Mr. Melchior Wathelet, Deputy Prime Minister and Minister for Justice and Economic Affairs of Belgium. 
Mr. WATHELET (Belgium) (interpretation from French): It is a great honour for me to speak in this prestigious Hall on behalf of the European Community and its Member States. 
That is our responsibility as political leaders, and we must shoulder it fully and in a spirit of complete solidarity. 
The elimination of the traffic in illicit drugs entails high political, human, economic and social costs. 
It demands regional and international solidarity and a genuinely effective and concerted campaign of mobilization. 
We would also recall the great importance of rapid implementation of the legislative and administrative measures necessary to make national judicial systems compatible with the spirit and scope of international treaties. 
In the view of the European Community and its member States, the establishment this year of a single market without interior borders must not lead to such reprehensible activities as illicit drug trafficking and the money laundering that accompanies it. 
This is why a joint strategy and a constant flow of information between the services specializing in security and customs matters have been initiated to guarantee uniform and homogeneous control of the Community's external borders. 
The entry into force since on 1 January of this year of the European directive on money laundering has provided the Governments of the countries involved with a valuable tool in the struggle they are jointly waging to overcome the drug scourge. 
The opportunity of acquiring enormous illegal profits is an especially tempting lure for the criminal underworld, whose activities adjust to the passions and ills of our society. 
Thus, the European Community and its member States consider that the optimum means should be found to establish close links between the United Nations International Drug Control Programme and the United Nations Crime Prevention Programme in order to coordinate and amplify efforts in this area. 
Real progress has also been made since 1990 within the framework of international cooperation in preventing the diversion for illicit purposes of precursor and other essential chemical products. 
Our efforts to cooperate within the Trevi Group, comprising the Ministers of Justice and Interior of the Community's 12 member States, and within the framework of the Mutual Assistance Group of Customs Authorities have also been stepped up. 
As an example I would mention here the June 1991 decision to create a European Police Office, known as Europol. 
I hope that by 1 January 1994 the agreement signed in June of this year by the appropriate Ministers providing for the establishment of a Joint Information Unit on Drugs, to be known as the Europol Drug Unit, will have been effectively implemented. 
As emphasized in the Political Declaration and the Global Programme of Action adopted by the General Assembly in 1990, the fight against the scourge of drugs requires joint international action. 
The European Community and its member States, for their part, have concluded with third countries and with regions many agreements containing clauses calling for cooperation in combating drugs. 
These meetings provide us with an opportunity to analyse and assess those efforts and to emphasize the solidarity required between consumer and producer and transit countries. 
The European Community and its member States have already concluded cooperation agreements with many countries to assist them in identifying, eradicating and replacing the illicit crops used to produce drugs. 
The Community and its member States are also participating fully in the activities of the Dublin Group, which is organizing informal consultations on drug-related problems between the European Community and Australia, Canada, Japan, Norway, the United States of America, Sweden and the United Nations International Drug Control Programme. 
Meetings devoted to Eastern Europe, Central Europe and the Balkans have also been held in order better to define and organize assistance to the countries of those regions. 
A multilateral partnership is thus beginning to take shape on the regional level. 
As the Economic and Social Council again emphasized at its session last July, the reduction of demand is one of the key objectives of the campaign against drugs and drug abuse. 
As the available statistics indicate, drug abuse affects individuals of all social strata in all age groups, especially the young and, to an increasing degree, women. 
Information exchanges at the national, regional and international levels on programmes and policies developed within the framework of reduction of demand would be particularly appropriate. 
This should be carried out within the framework of existing institutions, in particular the United Nations International Drug Control Programme. 
As an example I would mention the establishment of a European observation post to obtain objective, reliable and comparable data at the European level on all the factors linked to the phenomenon of drug abuse and its often-tragic consequences. 
The observation post will focus particular attention on demand and its reduction. 
If our joint struggle against the drug scourge can and must be made more effective through determined action by each of us on the national level and by stepped-up regional and international cooperation, it will nevertheless remain futile without coordination at the United Nations level. 
The adoption of the Political Declaration and the Global Programme of Action by the General Assembly in 1990 contributed greatly to shaping the international will. 
With the establishment of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme in 1991 the international community created the programmes, means and structures most appropriate to pursuing the path we have laid out for ourselves. 
The assessment exercise in which we are engaged today affords us an opportunity to reiterate the great importance we attach to seeing that our efforts at international cooperation are based on stable, effective and operational structures. 
In particular, they wish to emphasize the pivotal role assigned to UNDCP, which is entrusted with supervising and coordinating action by the international community in its campaign against drug abuse, identifying new trends, proposing creative solutions and mobilizing the actions undertaken by governmental, non-governmental, regional and international institutions. 
The European Community and its member States also support the strategic guidelines of UNDCP, which are based on a tripartite, integrated approach in which a consistent set of national programmes, regional and subregional approaches and international priorities neatly dovetail. 
They also appreciate the precursor role of UNDCP in certain countries where the drug problem, in terms of production and transit, is extremely acute. 
It is not, however, sufficient to encourage UNDCP to step up its cooperation with international financial institutions. 
The Member States of our Organization must for their part continually emphasize in the various directive bodies of these institutions the need to pool their efforts and their work, each one in its respective sector. 
We urgently call on the international community to send a clear message along these lines. 
We also appeal for an increase in voluntary contributions, on which UNDCP depends to a great extent to cope with the growing needs which it must meet. 
It plays an extremely important role in the promotion and follow-up of the Global Programme of Action. 
Measures should be immediately taken to attain this objective. 
Once these conditions have been met, UNDCP and the Commission on Narcotic Drugs doubtless will be in a better position to carry out their mandate to exercise control over the implementation of the Global Programme of Action. 
A large-scale meeting in 1997 to evaluate this Programme should be considered. 
Within this framework, the new structures provide for the better organization of deliberations aimed at guaranteeing greater consistency and stepping up cooperation links. 
The self-motivated and multidisciplinary approach which the European Community and its member States have always hoped to follow in the fight against drugs will only be reaffirmed by this. 
The global approach at the United Nations level will enable us to give the concerted action of Member States the pluralistic dimension that is indispensable to the success of our joint struggle. 
We hope that our discussions and the results of our meetings will fully reaffirm this determination on the part of the international community. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on His Excellency Mr. Enrique Krauss, Minister of the Interior of Chile. 
This is an important opportunity for us to analyse rigorously, in the highest and most qualified international forum, the various effects of illicit drug consumption in the world. 
The clear gravity of this issue should prompt us to think about how much we are doing, or failing to do, about eliminating this breach of morality from our lives. 
My country notes with concern that the drug problem, far from diminishing, is growing in an alarming way in most of our countries. 
We know that we share this concern with the international community. 
The important work of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme is moving in the same direction. 
Chile is no stranger to this painful reality. 
In recent years, drug abuse has increased in our society. 
To make matters worse, the use of free-base cocaine has become particularly prevalent, especially among young people, with dangerous effects on their health, as they easily become addicted. 
The increase in drug trafficking can also be seen in our country, due not only to internal consumption but also to the use of our territory as a transit country, particularly for cocaine, to Europe and North America. 
Money-laundering and the smuggling of essential chemicals, although they are not major problems, are not foreign to our situation. 
Chile lacks the natural conditions for producing cocaine. 
Moreover, our country's economic development, which has led to a real increase in personal income, has paradoxically turned the country into a consumer market attractive to drug sellers. 
Our open economic system, which attracts large foreign investment and active foreign trade, also attracts those seeking to hide the source of money from drug trafficking. 
In Chile, particularly since the installation of the democratic Government of President Aylwin, we have faced squarely the fight against drugs. 
At the international level, we have increased the level of our participation in specialized multilateral agencies and we have signed bilateral conventions with countries in and outside of our region, making every effort to see that they become operative. 
We know that a relationship exists between the abuse and trafficking of drugs and the quality of life of peoples. For this reason, we see economic and social development as the primary means of dealing with this scourge. 
Growth with equity, the cornerstone of our Government, is for us the most appropriate way to deal with the roots of the abuse and trafficking of drugs: poverty, the lack of educational opportunities and the lack of hope. 
We have therefore enthusiastically supported the World Summit for Social Development which the United Nations will hold in 1995. 
Drug abuse is not an isolated problem, and its consideration from an ethical and social point of view shows that criminalizing laws will not suffice to eliminate it. 
In the opinion of the Chilean Government, the efforts of each of our countries will have limited chances for success without true international cooperation going far beyond mere declarations of intent. 
Here, we find the most just and appropriate path for cooperation in the development of our nations. 
In my country's opinion, cooperation in this field is still insufficient. 
We see with concern that all too often the will manifested in agreements is not reflected in real cooperation. 
In the field of drugs, unfortunately, a great deal is written and said but not much is done. 
Because the enemy is powerful and enormously wealthy, the response of those of us who, by mandate of our peoples, represent the common good should be effective, speedy and aggressive. 
In our judgement, the undeniable political will of our countries to cooperate in the control of drug trafficking should be reflected in our daily action. 
The situation does not call for sporadic and occasional gestures but for persistent and continuous operations. 
As many countries have observed, we are already cooperating with other nations and particularly with our neighbours in the most expeditious and flexible way, both in connection with drug trafficking itself and with the trade and contraband of drug-processing products, as well as with money laundering. 
With the sponsorship of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, we hope in the immediate future to crete regional programmes on these matters. 
In our country's opinion, no contradiction should exist between international cooperation and national sovereignty. 
If the rule of law and the legitimate political authorities of each country are respected, cooperation between our States can be increased. 
But, we insist, it is essential that in these activities the political, administrative and professional sovereignty of our nations be respected. 
I would like to emphasize the urgent need to act on this tragic problem. 
The deaths, the physical and moral destruction, the delinquency resulting from drugs and the social marginalization of addicts - all affect our countries whether they are producers, processors and sellers of drugs, or intermediaries for drugs, including drug-processing products. 
Mr. Baltasar Garz, delegate of Spain's National Drug Plan, who I understand is present at this plenary session, recently asked in a newspaper article, "In the fight against drugs, now what?" He is quite right. 
"Now what?", we are asked by the sick, the young and the poor of our peoples. Drugs: now what? The answer is up to us. 
The PRESIDENT: I have great pleasure in welcoming the Vice-President of the Republic of Bolivia, His Excellency Mr. Victor Hugo Cardenas, and inviting him to address the General Assembly. 
Accordingly, we are discouraged to see that our efforts often do not prompt the solidarity from the international community, which should be expressed by substantial contributions to combating this evil. 
Bolivia has a Master Plan for Prevention, Control of Illicit Drug Trafficking and Alternative Development. 
Prevention, control and development are the three foundations for combating drug trafficking and its consequences, and this threefold approach must be supported in every way if it is to yield results in the fight against drug trafficking. 
The policy of illicit drug traffic control has probably been the most successful, for it has succeeded in containing the growth of that activity. 
Over the last eight years we have seized nearly 90,000 kilograms of illicit drugs at various stages of processing. 
Similarly, more than 400 factories have been destroyed, and the principal kingpins of organized drug crime have been detained, tried and punished. 
In order to replace the coca economy, it has been necessary to supplement the concept of alternative development, gradually moving into other priority areas of the national economy, that is, to expand the concept to one of sustainable development and human development. 
After cutting surplus plantings by half, at a high social cost, we are discouraged to note that the increase in the consumption of narcotics in the developed societies is in the same proportion as the increase in the poverty of my people. 
For my country, a true solution must derive from a strategy to eradicate the poverty that affects more than two thirds of the population, particularly those living in indigenous and rural areas and in city outskirts. 
That is the context in which the macroeconomic targets and social goals have been defined by Bolivia's new administration, whose aim is to modernize the State while bringing about far-reaching reform in institutional machinery. 
That reform seeks to strengthen and expand democracy, to preserve our hard-won economic stability, and to reduce poverty. 
We in Bolivia are convinced of the need to promote efficiency in social investment designed to reduce poverty. 
Taking that approach, we will forge ahead with a policy to foster investments that enhance productive employment and the commitment to bringing the most vulnerable strata of society into the mainstream. 
The Rio Group, holding its seventh presidential summit in Santiago, Chile, expressed disappointment at the attitude of the great industrial Powers, which is further weakening the multilateral trade system and affecting the delicate equilibrium of the trade balance of the countries concerned. 
The Presidents reaffirmed their fight against illicit production, trafficking and consumption of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances, as well as their condemnation of terrorism, because both constitute a systematic and deliberate violation of human rights. 
In that same spirit, they noted the need for increased international cooperation within a framework of responsibility shared between the countries affected by production and those characterized by high drug use. 
I wish to refer also to other recent directions taken by the major economic Powers. 
We have noted answers and explanations that seek to justify the new policy of reallocating a part of the funds earmarked for this campaign, diverting them to other purposes in various parts of the world. 
This reallocation could prompt a dangerous set-back, leading to the elimination of programmes that are under way. 
In that event, instead of support for projects with indigenous peasant communities, providing technological resources and education in order to achieve greater grass-roots participation, there could occur a negative backlash, as those communities could very well perceive commitments to cooperation as lacking in seriousness. 
That works to the detriment of Bolivia and of all countries involved in this struggle against the odds. 
Allow me to say that the damage will be greatest to indigenous peoples, whose International Year is being marked in 1993, for it is they who are the first to suffer the impact of these reductions. 
In this regard, I must report that the Bolivian Government, together with others, is sponsoring the declaration of the international decade of the world's indigenous peoples, a period during which issues central to their future and progress should be addressed. 
The insufficiency and inadequate execution of many of the programmes carried out on the demand side have meant that the efforts exerted by countries like my own have lost the effectiveness needed to achieve satisfactory overall results. 
We understand that there are problems in many parts of the world which call for urgent assistance, but we are convinced that priorities should be geared to consolidating and enhancing the efficiency of existing programmes and machinery in the fight against drug trafficking. 
We reiterate our appeal that the valuable help, now hampered by slow and complex approval machinery, be made more dynamic. 
We see the strengthening of these programmes as an outcome of this important event. 
We are faced with a great paradox: although mankind has created unprecedented conditions for scientific and technological development, poverty and the inability to tackle the basic problems of four fifths of the world's population are growing steadily. 
The illegality of the processes linked to the production, trafficking and consumption of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances is contributing dangerously to that dramatic gap. 
The time has therefore come for a careful review of the orientation of the strategies and policies we have shared in recent years. 
It is up to us to provide remedies to these evils and to shoulder our responsibility with optimism and resolve for our societies and future generations. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mrs. Simone Veil, Deputy Prime Minister and Minister for Social Affairs, Health and Urban Planning of France. 
Three years after the special session of the General Assembly in February 1990, we are taking stock of action taken in an attempt to chart, in the light of that review, new ways to make our action more effective if need be. 
At first glance, the picture seems extremely gloomy. 
That is no longer the case. 
The consuming North was set against the producing South. 
Everyone is affected now, and everyone bears a share of responsibility, great or small. 
There are now countries of the North producing cannabis, while in the South the geography of production is in perpetual flux. 
Moreover, the range of narcotic drugs has expanded. 
Huge pharmaceutical laboratories offer a whole gamut of products, amphetamines or hallucinogens, which are illegally exported to the poor countries. 
These realities highlight even more the destabilizing nature of the illicit traffic in drugs at the geopolitical level. 
In this respect, I should like to draw attention to the particularly alarming situation of Africa. 
That continent, where certain ports and airports serve as transit points, is currently under the greatest threat, while the efforts of the major United Nations agencies trying to deal with the problem are still concentrating too much on other parts of the world. 
For Africa, the "war on drugs" must henceforth be a part of all assistance and cooperation programmes approved or financed by the development agencies, whether the United Nations Development Programme, the World Bank or bilateral assistance programmes. 
The increase in drug trafficking naturally implies a corresponding increase in demand. 
It is expanding rapidly in the countries of the South, adding an additional evil to the social problems of every type that already plague those societies. 
The tragic problem of the spread of the AIDS pandemic is further aggravated by drug addiction and inadequate prevention in that area. 
The result of this exacerbated situation is the dazzling wealth of the drug trade. 
The turnover, estimated at $500 billion, is over four times the gross national product of the 53 least developed countries. 
The challenge is therefore global and the stakes are high. 
We are dealing with the very future of our societies, above all because the main target of the drug trade everywhere is young people - and that target population is becoming ever younger. 
As if that did not make the picture bleak enough, it is further darkened by the ravages of AIDS among drug addicts. 
Indeed, we cannot underestimate the importance of that factor in the spread of the HIV virus. 
Determination and unflagging effort are the keys to success. 
They must be absolute. 
That is why we must be extremely careful not to yield in a fight which some consider already lost nor to give into the temptation to be defeatist. 
But does this mean that we have done nothing in three years, that the picture should make us despair? Some glimmers of hope exist. 
Some parts of the debate about sovereignty also seem obsolete. 
It seems to me, therefore, that if we have yet to measure up to the challenge, we are better placed to do so, primarily because we have acquired potentially very effective legal tools. 
At the national level, first, countries have begun to react. 
In France, for instance, we have adopted an arsenal of regulations and legislation to deal with the problem. 
At the administrative level, we have established an interministerial coordination body, the Delegation General for the War on Drugs and Addiction, under my authority as Minister for Social Affairs and Health. 
We have also considerably increased the financial resources devoted to the war on drug abuse. 
But it is wrong to imagine that repressive solutions alone will enable us to resolve such a complex problem, which though it very much concerns the public authorities, concerns no less the individual and his personal behaviour, his health and his social and family relationships. 
But these things do not explain everything. 
We need to ask ourselves why young people seek in the high or the apathy induced by drugs a way to escape from reality. 
Is it a crisis of identity inherent in modern societies; a loss of traditional values and taboos; a flight from a future darkened by economic crises and constant social change? 
Whatever the cause, public authorities must make a special effort to adapt prevention to specific sectors of society. 
Experience teaches us that a message on prevention has meaning only in terms of the target ages and groups. 
It must be drawn up with the help of those who specialize in the areas concerned: psychologists, sociologists and teachers. 
That has been France's aim under my authority, with the provision of better care for the sick in order to reintegrate the greatest possible number of them into society. 
On the international level, the 1988 United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances has entered into force. 
I appeal for the broadest possible ratification of the Convention. 
But ratification is not enough. We must be stricter in ensuring that we respect our commitments under the Convention. 
Through the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP), the United Nations is making praiseworthy efforts to promote full and comprehensive implementation of the Convention and to create on the local level a climate favouring respect for those commitments. 
The Organization is also engaged in improving the environment, including the legal and administrative environment, necessary for such cooperation to succeed. 
Even that is not enough. 
We expect UNDCP to be more self-motivated on this essential subject. 
Each year, the Executive Director of UNDCP should report fully on the Programme's activities: its successes and its failures alike. 
For the benefit of countries that have made serious efforts to implement the Convention, especially developing countries, it should also recommend positive measures in terms of access to international credits from major international or regional development or financing agencies. 
I suggest that our experts get right to work on ways of strengthening means of monitoring and implementing the 1988 Convention, possibly through a protocol that would establish a forum that could impose penalties or, in the last resort, sanctions. 
This would, of course, require a considerable but, in our view, necessary broadening of the purview of the International Narcotics Control Board. 
UNDCP, founded only two years ago, aroused great expectations among Member States and contributing States, and it continues to do so. 
Under the effective guidance of Mr. Giacomelli, it is beginning to achieve results. 
But we are still far from the target. 
First UNDCP needs a substantial increase in the funds made available to it by States. 
The Programme must also act with determination and authority in the areas of its competence; it must firmly reassert its purpose of coordinating activities carried out elsewhere, within and outside the United Nations system. 
It must work on a more regular basis with the International Criminal Police Organization (INTERPOL); there has been much progress, but that cooperation must be made even closer, while respecting the autonomy of both organizations. 
Above all, we must avoid institutional proliferation, which can impair the effectiveness of our struggle. 
We must cut through the undergrowth of existing bodies, a task to which I hope the Commission on Narcotic Drugs will devote its attention. 
UNDCP must also be ever ready for new fields of action, three of which I view as deserving special priority. 
The first relates to investigating the financial networks used by drug traffickers: the fight against money laundering. Several States, including France, already have the legislative means to do this; very effective cooperation has been established within the framework of the Financial Action Task-Force on Money Laundering. 
Similar structures are being established in every region. 
Now is the time to ensure overall consistency, a task which could fall to UNDCP. 
UNDCP should also be responsible for the dissemination of technological expertise for early identification of zones of production and transit points. 
Surveillance by satellite and finding means of monitoring more effectively the tens of thousands of containers that pass daily through the world's ports are interesting ideas, and France would consider providing firm support and stepping up its cooperation. 
Too often, suppression and prevention are viewed as incompatible. 
But a policy for a war on illicit drugs can be based only on both those two priorities. 
The same must be done, in a scaled-up version, on an international level. 
UNDCP must do more to collect data on the most affected categories, on the motivations of those involved, and on experiments throughout the world to take immediate action to increase awareness among children and youth and to provide adequate treatment. 
At best, we can stem the evil more or less effectively. 
Such exceptional action, of course, could take place only at the request of the country involved. 
It could include cooperation strengthened by the assignment of specialized police personnel, and should also involve the major international financial institutions and the main organization of the United Nations system. 
Our struggle will not be won in a year or in five years. 
We are talking about an entire decade. 
But it is urgent that we move to respond, and that we put aside our differences, given the dimensions of the challenge before us all. 
I can affirm that France will always stand by the side of the international community in this struggle. 
For the very foundations of our societies are at stake. 
In the nineteenth century, the international community managed to respond effectively to piracy. 
In a very different and perhaps even more difficult context, we need to find a common response commensurate with this new and terrible challenge. 
I have no doubt that we shall be able to do so. 
The PRESIDENT: I call now on His Excellency The Honourable Senator Antonino Murmura, Under-Secretary of State, Ministry of the Interior of Italy. 
My opinion is still that it is not enough to agree upon cooperation measures, by means of conventions, bilateral agreements, and political accords of a different nature, if such agreements are not coupled with consistent behaviour and a precise fulfilment of the obligations agreed upon. 
For this reason, Italy has actively participated in the creation of a common international drug legislation and has signed all the relevant United Nations Conventions. 
Italy has been supporting the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP), which it considers to be the natural forum effectively to combat drugs. 
Lately, the UNDCP has improved its autonomy in the management of financial and human resources with the aim of achieving more successful results. 
It is now a common conviction that the only way to fight this phenomenon is through increased, consistent cooperation, particularly in two areas: the project against money laundering and the project against drug trafficking by sea. 
With regard to money laundering, the 40 recommendations of the Financial Action Task Force must be considered and adapted to various national legislations. 
To this end we need to create a network of shared instruments and of mutual investigative and legal assistance. 
The suppression of drug-trafficking by sea is particularly important for Italy, and we feel there is a need to establish, especially in these fields, effective cooperation with other countries which share this opinion with us. 
Furthermore, a draft convention of the Council of Europe to implement article 17 is being studied by a panel of experts chaired by Italy. 
Along the same lines, Italy is also setting up a computerized system to exchange information on drug trafficking, the so-called Teledrug. 
Teledrug will operate uninterrupted around the clock and will enhance the capabilities of drug enforcement in participating countries within the framework of the United Nations Conventions. 
I should like to make clear that, although the result of the Italian referendum of 18 April has eliminated prison sentences for the possession of drugs for personal use, it has, however, upheld the principle that possession is illegal and punishable by administrative sanctions. 
Italians have shown their dislike for past legislation on drugs but this absolutely does not imply the liberalization of drug use or drug dealing. 
The drug phenomenon should not be seen as an isolated phenomenon. 
Moreover we must not ignore the connection between drug trafficking and arms smuggling. 
The same strategy of international cooperation that must guide the war on drugs should also shape the methods we use to fight money laundering and arms smuggling. 
Italy's laws against these phenomena are particularly severe and detailed. 
We hope other States will base their drug laws upon these principles in order to create a common front of law enforcement to combat the transnational activities of organized crime. 
That is why I must express my concerns over the growing trend towards legalizing drugs and the fatalistic attitude that the war against drugs is a "lost cause". 
I believe these attitudes could be very dangerous because they may weaken our commitment against narcotic drugs trafficking and against the other problems I have already mentioned. 
On the contrary, we should be addressing drug trafficking, money laundering and arms smuggling as three different aspects of the same criminal activity carried out by international organized crime which day by day is becoming more relentless and ferocious. 
We intend to continue along these lines, by strengthening legal instruments, increasing the number of drug liaison officers posted abroad, and enhancing controls to combat the diversion of precursor chemicals to illicit production. 
Italy also wishes to reiterate its confidence in the United Nations and its specialized agencies, first, to UNDCP and its Executive Director, Ambassador Giacomelli, and expresses its utmost dislike of those initiatives designed to limit its autonomy, efficiency and management. 
Italy finds particularly interesting the initiative started by UNDCP to involve more actively the non-governmental organizations, the voluntary workers, the media, the private sector, local institutions and the international sports movement in common action. 
In particular, Italy hopes that international financial institutions will be involved in common efforts for an alternative development such as substituting the cultivation of drug crops because so far they have shown little interest in this social aspect of the drug problem. 
We said that there is no sure remedy to the drug problem; so we should consider all the difficulties and problems posed by illicit drug abuse to individuals, communities and Governments at all levels. 
This approach should be based upon our great respect for life and for human beings. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on His Excellency, Mr. Baltasar Garz Real of Spain, delegate of the Government for the National Drug Plan. 
Mr. GARZON REAL (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): I wish to begin by congratulating you, Mr. President, on the way in which you are conducting these high-level plenary meetings on drugs. 
The United Nations is the most appropriate forum for discussion of an issue that affects so many countries and should be approached from the perspective of its general impact. 
The drug problem is a world-wide issue involving the countries that produce drugs, those that process them, those that operate as transit points and those in which drugs are consumed. 
Moreover, the issue is complex in terms of harmful effects: drugs destroy their victims, generate petty crime and felonies, encourage the undermining of society and enable those who profit from them to dominate segments of society and to gain power by buying or corrupting free will. 
But we must not forget that, first, it is necessary for States to coordinate their own efforts and policies so that, once the structure is firm, we may be able to achieve wider coordination. 
The need for our common determination to lead to coordinated responses should pervade our cool thinking about the current state of the problem. 
The time has come to pause and meditate on the solutions that should be adopted. 
This proposal is based on the conviction that the United Nations is the most appropriate forum and the optimum sounding-board for an exchange of ideas and for the adoption of decisions on new lines of action that would help us achieve our objectives. 
The strategies to combat the production of and trafficking in drugs should complement and be integrated into programmes to reduce demand. 
Efforts in a single area of activity cannot be effective, as they result in our losing sight of the need for a global approach. 
Hence, it is absolutely necessary that there be determined support for general prevention programmes that engender an authentic culture of the rejection of drugs in their broadest sense. 
But it must not be forgotten that prevention has to include avoidance of the dangers of organized crime - a problem that it is essential we combat resolutely and intelligently. 
On the other hand, with regard to drug consumption, it must be recognized that a drug addict should be regarded not as a criminal but as someone who is ill. 
Drug consumption should therefore be dealt with by administrative penalty - never by criminal action. 
Appropriate rehabilitation should be made available to enable the addict to be reintegrated into society. 
My country applies this policy so that, with the cooperation of all the relevant public institutions and non-governmental organizations, such recovery may be achieved. 
We are developing a series of measures to ensure that drug addicts receive proper help from health and social services, on an equal footing with other citizens. 
Throughout the country - at the regional and local levels - we have a network of assistance resources. 
In Spain, as in many other countries, the most serious health problems of drug consumers are those that result from HIV infection. 
As drugs are a social scourge, it is essential that society be actively involved in solving the problem. 
To this end, the recommendations contained in the Secretary-General's report are an invaluable guide. 
We welcome the establishment of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP), as well as the consolidation of an appropriate administrative structure. 
This consolidation should enable UNDCP and its Executive Director, to whom we again express our support and esteem, to discharge fully their function of coordinating international activities in this field, while ensuring flexible and effective management. 
There remains the challenge of ensuring that the catalyst of the UNDCP will penetrate the United Nations system. 
In the present decade, the involvement of other agencies and the cooperation of international financial institutions, including provisions in their programmes and activities aimed at preventing the production of, trafficking in and consumption of drugs, are indispensable. 
The need for new approaches in the fight against drugs must extend to the control of drug trafficking. 
We must provide ourselves with the most suitable legal instruments and the best human and material resources. 
We must consider resorting to collaborators, informers, infiltrations, witness protection programmes, the monitoring of deliveries and international police and judicial cooperation, and we must work towards adopting standards in this respect. 
Hence it will be necessary to improve coordination between the UNDCP and the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme. 
However, success in the fight against drug trafficking cannot be bought at the cost of respect for fundamental rights. 
However complex the problem, Governments must not resort to criminal activity as a justification for violating the rules of democracy or the human rights of individuals. 
It will therefore actively support the Community's policy and always promote policies devised in broad consensus with other countries. 
The Maastricht Treaty, which will soon come into force, will require greater European cooperation in the fight against drugs. 
My country, as a member of the European Communities, is prepared to cooperate actively towards the attainment of that objective. 
The results achieved at these meetings will have my Government's attention, and I am sure that the Commission on Narcotic Drugs will take into account the work that lies ahead of us. 
The Commission on Narcotic Drugs must be the forum in which the initiatives here identified - such as the one most rightly proposed by Mexico - are developed, and in which all countries have the opportunity to express their concerns and receive a suitable response. 
The magnitude of the drug problem, which is becoming quite clear in the course of this debate, demands the firm and concerted action of all members of the international community. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on His Excellency Mr. Torben Lund, Minister of Health of Denmark. 
The fight against drug-related crime continues to be a task of high priority for the Danish police. 
Considerable resources are used to fight drug crime at the national level, and the Danish police play an active role in the comprehensive international cooperation which takes place both within the European Community and outside it. 
But in Denmark we are very much aware that law enforcement alone will not curb the increase in drug crimes. 
Decisive weight should be given to a coordinated and balanced effort which comprises law enforcement and initiatives in both the social sector and the health sector. 
Developments in the drug area over the past few years call for a reconsideration of priorities. 
In Denmark we have discussed how best to use the considerable resources which are spent in the fight against illicit drugs. 
Developments over the past few years have shown that even a comprehensive law-enforcement strategy will not by itself solve the problem of illicit drugs. 
Moreover, police campaigns have been seen to have certain adverse effects. 
In situations where border controls are being reduced or abolished, the three United Nations Conventions which attempt to limit the use of drugs strictly to medical and scientific purposes are of special importance. 
The Danish Government therefore wants to keep up the police efforts against the men behind organized drug crime. 
But at the same time we must consider a new approach to the drug abusers. 
This change of priorities should be mirrored also in international cooperation. 
In my view a change in our approach to drug abusers may be carried out in a controlled way so as to benefit both the drug abusers and society. 
In general, Danish prevention activities rest on the premise that the most important measures are of a general nature: we must ensure that children and young people grow up with good conditions of life and with free scope to develop their abilities. 
In Denmark the information aspect is traditionally considered to be very important. 
The basic principles for information about drugs are to provide objective knowledge rather than to create fear and to increase awareness rather than to moralize. 
It is important to initiate debate in the social groups where young people meet, as well as in society in general. 
A substantial part of prevention and education activities concerning substance abuse is carried out at the local level. 
The activities are run by public organizations, such as regional youth centres and schools, and by drug-abuse counsellors. 
Coordination groups have been set up which consist of representatives from the local schools, the social sector and the police. 
These efforts are supported at the national level by coordination measures, professional advice and information material. 
In Denmark the organization and implementation of social relief measures in relation to drug addicts are decentralized. Responsibility lies with the counties and the municipal authorities. 
The task of the counties is to contribute in the case of individuals, such as drug addicts, requiring special treatment. 
Public services aimed at drug addicts are complemented by work undertaken by private or voluntary charity organizations. 
The Danish Government provides funding for those organizations. 
Treatment measures focus on the actual addiction problem as well as on the underlying reasons for addiction, and a variety of social remedies are made use of. 
The Minister for Social Affairs closely follows efforts in this field in order to ensure that adequate treatment and social-relief measures are available in counties and municipalities. 
Finally, I should like to confirm Danish support for coordinated international action in the fight against illicit drugs. 
Denmark expects that the Programme will play a major role in future international efforts against drug abuse. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call upon Mr. James B. Moultrie, Permanent Representative of the Commonwealth of the Bahamas. 
CARICOM States are deeply disturbed by the severity of the illicit drug problem, the devastating consequences of which are substantiated by the International Narcotics Control Board (INCB) and other competent bodies. 
It persists notwithstanding the rigorous and decisive action taken in recent years to improve the institutions, rules and programmes of the international r\x{5db2}ime for controlling the illicit production and abuse of, and trafficking in, narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances. 
Consequently, the General Assembly has challenged us to examine urgently the status of international cooperation in drug-abuse control and to strengthen and enhance that cooperation with a view to pursuing and achieving key drug-control objectives at the national, regional and international levels. 
The CARICOM States are encouraged that this initiative focuses on the international drug-control system, which for nearly 50 years has been centred in the United Nations. 
An examination of the strengths and weaknesses of the system is essential to set in motion a process to increase its effectiveness. 
The CARICOM States hold that the effectiveness of the drug-abuse control system is dependent on the political will and commitment of States to take decisive action to make it work. 
It is States that must ratify the international drug-control treaties, which contribute significantly to the global fight against drug abuse and illicit trafficking. 
CARICOM States realize, however, that the full impact of the treaties will not be felt until all States ratify them and implement their provisions. 
The Secretary-General reports that an increasing number of States are in fact ratifying the treaties. 
CARICOM States are among those that have ratified all the treaties, and one CARICOM State, the Bahamas, was the very first to ratify the 1988 Convention. 
We can therefore join in launching an organized effort to encourage universal ratification of the treaties and to give priority to the implementation of or adherence to their provisions. 
While we believe that preference should not be given to any one of the drug-control treaties, CARICOM States support efforts to implement the provisions of the 1988 Convention that introduce new elements in the fight against drug abuse and illicit trafficking. 
These include article 5, on confiscation, article 7, on mutual legal assistance, and article 12, concerning precursors and essential chemicals. 
There has already been some experience within our subregion of materially cooperating with other States for the confiscation of the proceeds of drug trafficking. 
Those proceeds have been shared between the cooperating Governments. 
Article 10 of the 1988 Convention, on international cooperation and assistance to transit States, also suggests a new strategy for counteracting the drug problem, a strategy that is of particular importance to CARICOM States. 
We are all affected in varying degrees of severity by the illicit transit traffic in narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances from source and supply centres in South America to illicit markets in North America and Europe. 
We therefore urge major donors, the Commission on Narcotic Drugs (CND) and the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) to give special attention to article 10 in international efforts to implement the 1988 Convention. 
CARICOM States are directly in the maritime routes from South to North America. 
We therefore support and will participate to the extent possible in current CND and UNDCP efforts to implement article 17 of the 1988 Convention on illicit traffic by sea. 
This is the approach to which we agreed in the Global Programme of Action. 
We see the Programme as much more than a consensus product of the General Assembly. 
It is a landmark agreement, a blueprint setting out comprehensive courses of action for all aspects of drug-abuse control and an essential element in the global strategy for drug-abuse control. 
CARICOM States regard master plans not as project documents, but as the articulation by Governments of their priorities and objectives in all areas of drug control and the steps which they intend to take to implement them. 
Master plans are nevertheless aids to international cooperation, providing a ready reference to the UNDCP, the United Nations system and the donor community of the areas developing country Governments have identified for priority action. 
CARICOM States can also support the impetus to establish of national coordinating machinery for drug-abuse control, since these make for more comprehensive and coherent strategies at the national level. 
We know that satisfactory progress has yet to be made in a number of important areas of the Programme. 
More must be done in the demand-reduction area, particularly by major consuming countries. 
In this regard, we are heartened by the recent statement by President Clinton of the United States. 
CARICOM States support balanced drug-control strategies, which give appropriate priority to both primary prevention and treatment and rehabilitation. 
The development of drug-abuse assessment systems to monitor the nature, extent and patterns of drug abuse, the intensification of education and public information programmes and the establishment of partnerships with non-governmental organizations are all strategies we support. 
We are also prepared to consider creative approaches to demand reduction, including the creation of international obligations in this area. 
There is an urgent need to think and act creatively to support strategies that stimulate socio-economic growth and reinforce alternative rural development in developing countries where narcotic drugs are produced. 
CARICOM States believe that the evident links between poverty and deprivation and illicit drug production and trafficking in developing countries must be fully explored. 
Priority must also be given to restructuring international economic relations to ensure that the international economic system responds effectively to the efforts of developing countries to move their people away from illicit narcotics production to alternative crops. 
The interest demonstrated by the International Monetary Fund and the World Bank in these areas is promising. 
CARICOM States hope to see positive results in this area, results which take into account and include indebted transit States. 
The UNDCP, created by the General Assembly to lead and coordinate international drug-abuse-control efforts within the United Nations system and internationally, is to serve as the crucible for forging new ideas and approaches. 
The UNDCP has shown great promise in its three short years of operation. 
We wish to emphasize here that while it is essential to give a degree of flexibility to the UNDCP, it is, in the final analysis, an instrument in the hands of Governments. 
It will make a distinct and valuable contribution only if Governments give it clear directives and the authority and prestige to carry them out. 
Diverse and equitable participation in the work of the UNDCP will provide the depth of experience essential for formulating viable drug-control strategies and policies to meet objectives in all regions of the world. 
For example, UNDCP stands to benefit in its demand-reduction efforts from the World Conference on the Role of Non-Governmental Organizations in Demand Reduction, scheduled to take place in 1994. 
The United Nations Decade against Drug Abuse provides an important time frame for intensified drug-control initiatives. 
UNDCP must be assisted by the United Nations system in its effort to lead and coordinate an international response commensurate with the global dimensions of the illicit-drug crisis. 
We urge the entities and agencies of the system to make determined efforts to formulate agency-specific implementation plans which incorporate the Action Plan, and urge that Member States in oversight bodies keep their action for drug-abuse control fully under review. 
We also support close cooperation between the UNDCP and the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice on transnational drug-related crime. 
The Commission on Narcotic Drugs is the principal policy-making body for drug-abuse control within the United Nations system. 
It must determine the principles and procedures for strengthening international cooperation, accelerating the pace of drug-control countermeasures and improving its own functioning. 
This high-level session is set to pass on to the Commission a number of important tasks which will require penetrating analysis of leading socio-economic, legal, political and security questions arising from the illicit-drug phenomenon. 
To carry out these tasks effectively, the Commission must function according to its mandate as a body of experts in the drug-related fields. 
CARICOM States will also support the request to the Economic and Social Council to give priority to the consideration of drug-control issues. 
We intend to participate fully when the Council examines the coordination aspects of drug-abuse control, as well as in its high-level review of the drug problem. 
The financial outlay constitutes a formidable obstacle to development. 
We therefore support the appeal that more resources should be allocated to the drug area and that States in a position to do so should increase contributions to the Fund of the UNDCP to enable it to assist developing countries better in their drug-control efforts. 
No State can rely solely on its own efforts to control the illicit production, trafficking and demand for narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances. 
Each has an essential role to play in enforcing global standards and norms to control this transnational problem. 
The Declaration of the International Conference on Drug Abuse and Illicit Trafficking said that drug-abuse control was the collective responsibility of all States, a principle reiterated by the seventeenth special session of the General Assembly and in numerous resolutions and decisions throughout the United Nations system. 
Although boundaries should not constitute insuperable obstacles to our collective efforts, CARICOM States are unequivocal in their view that shared responsibility for drug control must fully respect international law and practice, including the provisions of the United Nations Charter. 
This approach is essential if we are to prevent tensions from arising between countries which must be partners in the war against drugs. 
This high-level session must be a catalyst for dynamic and effective cooperation in international drug control, grounded in the progress we have made. 
The International Narcotics Control Board continues to maintain the high standards of its critical work of monitoring implementation of the international drug-control treaties and ensuring that States do not suffer from inertia in meeting their obligations under the international drug-control treaties. 
There can be no erosion of the political priority for drug-abuse control. 
CARICOM States are fully committed to the strengthening of international cooperation in this critical area. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mr. Louis Galea, Minister for Home Affairs and Social Development of Malta. 
In its report for 1993 the International Narcotics Control Board describes the drug abuse and illicit trafficking situation as grim. 
Moreover, the Global Programme of Action appeals to States to take the necessary follow-up measures to promote and implement the Programme and to translate it into practical action to the widest possible extent. 
At the same time, the struggle against drugs is recognized as a shared responsibility requiring action on a global scale through regional and international coordination and initiatives. 
The benefits of this measure are already being reaped; UNDCP is working in close coordination with United Nations specialized agencies, other international and non-governmental organizations and financial institutions, and is seeing to the execution of multiple projects. 
My Government believes that UNDCP is a dynamic institution, working with increased efficacy and strength, and that it should be regarded as the spearhead of international drug control activities. 
Malta, a small, developing nation at the crossroads of the Mediterranean, an intercultural meeting place where North meets South and East meets West, has not been spared the ravages of drugs. 
With its limited financial and human resources, it is trying to control the problem at the national level, and to contribute at a regional and international level in an integrated and comprehensive manner. 
In August 1988 two structures were set up - an Inter-Ministerial Committee to ensure the implementation of appropriate measures and a National Commission including experts from the governmental and non-governmental sectors - with the specific mandates of formulating recommendations, maintaining international contacts and coordinating and developing all necessary services. 
The master-plan approach was adopted, with an analysis of the existing drug problems in the country, an assessment of existing drug control efforts and the identification of those activities needed for more effective control. 
Much has been achieved. 
But much more still needs to be done. 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Prevention and education, in whatever form, play a major role in this. 
Life skills and personal and social education programmes have been introduced in school curricula. 
Specific training courses have been offered to life skills teachers and guidance and counselling teachers, with the assistance of foreign experts. 
Other teachers have been awarded scholarships for the purpose of receiving the appropriate training abroad. 
National anti-drug campaigns through the mass media are conducted by the National Commission which also publishes drug awareness and information literature directed at various strata of society. 
Our Commission is also developing a public information and resource centre on drug, alcohol and tobacco abuse, while the Ministry for Youth and the Arts has set up an ongoing "Youth Against Drugs" campaign. 
On the treatment side, we have two detoxification units, one in Malta and one on the sister island of Gozo. 
Round-the-clock services are available at the units and in community clinics. 
A residential drug dependence unit for long-term detoxification has been established, with a separate hostel for female drug abusers who are undergoing the detoxification programme within the unit. 
Social workers and medical staff have received training abroad, and in-service training courses are provided for those working with drug abusers. 
A Working Committee set up at the beginning of this year to evaluate the treatment services in the fields of drug and alcohol abuse has completed its work, and its recommendations are being actively considered for implementation according to priority. 
The Government firmly believes that non-governmental organizations can play a pivotal role in demand reduction activities and non-medical treatment or rehabilitation of drug abusers. 
Caritas (Malta) has for many years been at the forefront, carrying out its prevention work through seminars, lectures and training courses for parents, teachers and the community at large, and through its various publications. 
It also runs its own structures which provide non-medical rehabilitation programmes for drug abusers. 
More recently, the Independent Organization for Assistance and Solidarity (OASI), a non-governmental foundation, was set up to undertake prevention activities within the community of Gozo and to undertake rehabilitation programmes for drug abusers and alcoholics. 
The Government concretely supports such organizations. 
Malta is not a producing country, but its strategic position, with a relatively long shoreline, with its yachting facilities, increasing air traffic, ever-expanding tourist industry and transshipment facilities can make it an ideal location for transit traffic. 
But Malta refuses to be a transit zone. 
Coordinated action between its law enforcement forces has already achieved modest successes. 
Specialized courses have been run by foreign experts for armed forces, customs and police personnel. 
In-service courses on drug awareness, search and identification are being run by the Customs Department for all customs personnel. 
Police recruits at the Police Academy are being trained in, inter alia, search and investigation techniques, drug identification and legislation. 
All three forces have acquired or are in the process of acquiring equipment to enhance their effectiveness and functionality. 
The creation of the National Drugs Intelligence Unit, presently in its infancy, for the purpose of intelligence gathering and dissemination, is intended to enhance the control of illicit traffic through cooperation and coordination between all three forces and with other national and international or regional units. 
It is a member of INTERPOL, the Customs Cooperation Council and the Pompidou Group. 
It has entered into bilateral agreements with other States with a view to consolidating reciprocal efforts in controlling drug abuse and trafficking. 
It will also be participating in the so-called Teledrug Operation, and the relevant treaty with the Government of Italy has been signed in this respect. 
Malta is a party to the Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs of 1961, as amended by the 1972 Protocol, and to the Convention on Psychotropic Substances of 1971. 
At present a bill to amend our Dangerous Drugs Ordinance is before our Parliament, seeking to introduce in its provision on, inter alia, money-laundering offenses, pre-trial financial investigations and controlled delivery. 
We intend to present other proposed legislation for consideration. 
Unscrupulously, drug traffickers take advantage of areas with political, social and economic problems. 
The corruption and violence associated with drug trafficking can destabilize a whole country or a whole region. 
This means that joint efforts should continue to be undertaken to strengthen the operational efficacy of national and international law enforcement bodies through provision of the requisite financial and technical resources. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mr. Alecos Shambos, the Permanent Representative of Cyprus. 
The relevant United Nations International Drug Control Programme has done much to enhance the overall structure and framework for drug-abuse control. 
The narcotic plague is, however, still with us, without any sign of subsiding. 
We have gathered here today, specialists and policy makers together, to think of new ways of facing more resolutely the catastrophic manifestations of the evil of drugs in human society. 
The declared war on drugs is indeed one of the ultimate priorities of the world community, and that war cannot be won without concerted international cooperation and action. 
To further this end, the present deliberations of the Assembly will hopefully add new determined efforts generating a greater impetus in the fight against drug abuse and new resoluteness in facing the challenges lying ahead. 
This is illustrated by the fact that cases of hard drug use are rare, and that there has never been a drug-related death. 
The authorities, however, always on the alert, are concerned that the danger is now more apparent than ever before, and that widespread use of drugs may grow in the future. 
As a matter of fact, recent statistics show a steady increase in the use of hashish and marijuana in Cyprus. 
Almost all drugs consumed in my country are smuggled either from neighbouring countries or through the occupied part of Cyprus. 
Believing, as we do, that the problem can be effectively tackled only by drastic action and decisive international cooperation, we participate in various United Nations bodies combating the spread of narcotic drugs. 
Moreover, we cooperate effectively with European organizations, such as the Council of Europe, especially the Pompidou Group. 
This participation is strengthened by our ratification of the international Conventions against drugs of 1961, 1971 and 1988, and by bilateral agreements on drug control that we have concluded with interested countries. 
Cyprus has also acceded to the Council of Europe Convention on Laundering, Search, Seizure and Confiscation of the Proceeds from Crime. 
On a national level, legislation has recently been promulgated, providing heavier penalties such as life imprisonment and confiscation of proceeds from the trafficking of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances. 
Through coordinated action, we have steadily been successful in effecting significant arrests and seizures both in Cyprus and in other countries. 
This unacceptable situation creates ideal conditions for drug trafficking, as the illegally used ports and airports in the occupied areas are not under the supervision and control of the Government. 
Recently, the specially trained narcotics squads of our police force have been reinforced and their technical equipment has been modernized. 
This, however, is not adequate, as advances in knowledge and technology cause rapid change. 
Consequently, the need arises for a constant exchange of information and intelligence, and we attach great importance to this exchange, as it enhances the drug-fighting process and enables Governments to achieve greater success in suppressing drug abuse. 
This is why our newly reviewed national policy against drug abuse has a note of urgency and resolve. 
Meanwhile, the Government is following a policy of introducing preventive programmes based on education and the dissemination of information. 
The National Information Committee is the body responsible for offering advice and drug counselling. 
A special programme is now under review to reinforce the existing related services. 
Similarly, in the field of treating drug abusers, our target is to establish a special detoxification centre. 
In our effort to reintegrate drug abusers into society and to provide a social infrastructure, we offer professional training to former drug addicts and encourage acceptance of them by the public. 
Finally, I stress that resources are a very important element in our fight against drugs. 
Cyprus, like other small countries, has inadequate resources to combat effectively the trafficking in and distribution of drugs. 
We hope that, through an internationally regulated assistance project aimed at securing improved education, training and equipment, the fight against drugs will eventually emerge as a considerably more effective fight throughout the globe, for the benefit of the present and future generations of mankind. 
At the Summit Meeting of the Security Council held last year leaders of many of the world's largest and most powerful nations declared that international drug trafficking represented one of the most serious non-military threats to international security. 
They placed the problem in the same category as the grave threat of poverty. 
It is essential, therefore, that nations work together for solutions. 
Today large quantities of illicit narcotics find their way even to our most remote islands. 
Tragically, our youth are being introduced to substances about which they have little information. 
A number of our nations are composed of many small islands spread over vast areas of ocean. 
Some, such as the Federated States of Micronesia, span an area almost as large as the continental United States. 
These geographic features, combined with the growing importance of the Pacific region as a shipping lane between Asia and the West present an attractive avenue for international drug traffickers. 
Naturally, the Governments of our region are committed to stopping all illicit drug shipments from ever reaching our shores. 
Notwithstanding the will of our Governments, we suspect that these limitations have often resulted in shipments passing through the region undetected. 
To these international criminals the Pacific region, with its resource limitations, represents fertile ground for their grim trade. 
Increased technical and financial assistance to improve monitoring and interdiction in the small island countries of the Pacific is especially needed. 
Although the problem of drug consumption in the Pacific has not reached the extreme that it has elsewhere, it threatens to do so in the future. 
Education is the key to preventing this menace from devastating Pacific island societies. 
Drug traffickers often prey on an ignorance of the consequences of drug use. 
Because of the historic isolation of Pacific islanders from the problem, the level of drug abuse education today is struggling to keep up with the rapid pace of the threat from illicit narcotics. 
With the help of the international community, effective programmes to raise awareness of the dangers of drug abuse can be incorporated into formal education curricula at all levels. 
Our region has a well-developed framework that has been utilized in the fight against illicit narcotic trafficking, the laundering of funds generated by these activities, and in the area of mutual judicial assistance generally. 
The South Pacific Commission is also making a growing impact on the areas of demand reduction and prevention via its health and education programmes. 
All these institutions have the capacity to deliver additional, well-targeted and culturally relevant drug-control programmes to the island States of the South Pacific if additional resources can be made available to them. 
In this context, we have noted with appreciation the report of the UNDCP mission to the Pacific in November and December 1992. 
We welcome the decision of the UNDCP to implement some of the conclusions, and we would encourage the Programme to continue implementation of the additional recommendations as resources permit. 
Clearly, all nations - large and small - have a direct interest in combating drug trafficking. 
International agencies play an essential role in assisting nations in their efforts. 
The allocation of these plenary meetings of the General Assembly for a high-level discussion of the topic makes possible a continued and fruitful exchange of views. 
We fully endorse this year's General Assembly draft resolution on measures to strengthen international cooperation in drug control, and we look forward to its adoption by consensus. 
Finally, our Governments pledge their continued commitment to full cooperation with members of the international community to combat the problem of international drug trafficking and associated activities. 
We call on all States to join us in abiding by commitments and in acting responsibly on this issue. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call the representative of the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
Mr. KHOSHROO (Islamic Republic of Iran): As it approaches the fourth year of its Decade against Drug Abuse, the United Nations, which is the forum best suited to the purpose, has convened to examine the status of international cooperation in this field. 
The success of the various responses to the challenges posed by the widespread drug menace will depend primarily on States' political will, which is the vital element of this sacred struggle. 
The Government of the Islamic Republic of Iran believes that drug abuse has become one of the world's most serious and widespread problems, threatening the human race and destroying economic and social organizations steadily and at an ever-increasing pace. 
It is particularly important to emphasize the need for full application of paragraph 6 of article 3 of that Convention in order to deter drug-related offenses. 
The Islamic Republic of Iran, as a party to the 1961 and 1988 Conventions, continues to take all possible steps, at the national, regional and international levels, to promote and implement the recommendations of the Global Programme of Action. 
South-West Asia is one of the world's leading areas of narcotics production. 
Owing to its geographical location and - more important - to political developments there in recent years, this is a highly sensitive region. 
With an annual output of 3,000 to 3,500 tons, South-West Asia is a major producer and supplier of drugs at the international level. 
Poppy cultivation and drug production were permanently eradicated in the first year following victory in Iran's Islamic revolution, and there is now no drug cultivation or production of any kind in the country. 
Representatives of several countries and international organizations have observed the operations and witnessed the measures undertaken by the Islamic Republic of Iran in its battle against drugs in recent years. 
Almost all these groups have praised such plans and measures. 
The UNDCP group visited the eastern border of the Islamic Republic of Iran in July 1991 and, following a thorough inspection, filed a report, from which I should like to quote one paragraph: 
"Based on its observations, the Mission would venture to estimate that, as a developing country, Iran is very close to, if not at, the top, in terms of per capita investment in anti-narcotic efforts." 
In spite of the continuing demands of its first and second five-year socio-economic programmes, the Islamic Republic of Iran has embarked on a very costly campaign to block the drug flow by initiating rigorous security countermeasures along its borders. 
The fact is that the vital issue of controlling the influx of drugs into Iran is a common responsibility and, as such, must be shared by all countries and bodies concerned. 
In view of Iran's present economic situation, I must indicate explicitly that, in the absence of adequate technical and financial assistance for Iran and its neighbours, continuation of those costly measures would create serious problems. 
The comprehensive implementation of anti-drug measures such as the Global Programme of Action (GPA) and the United Nations System-Wide Action Plan (SWAP) necessitates in-depth analysis, updated priorities and a long-term pragmatic approach. 
In order to achieve practical results, it is particularly necessary to deal equally at the regional and country levels. 
In this connection, we are encouraged by the adoption by the Commission on Narcotic Drugs of the resolution entitled "Tehran Declaration", on the subject of that Declaration, which encourages States to enter into arrangements similar to the Declaration in order to take appropriate action to combat drug abuse. 
The Declaration also proposed the establishment of a regional bureau of UNDCP in south-west Asia. 
Its establishment would enable UNDCP to ensure the smooth implementation and effective monitoring of programmes in south-west and central Asia and facilitate and promote cooperation between countries in the region and organizations and agencies of the United Nations system, as well as international and financial institutions. 
Allow me to conclude by reiterating my Government's firm commitment to participate in all regional and international cooperation aimed at eliminating the drug scourge from society at large. 
Members will recall that, in accordance with the established practice of the General Assembly, observer non-Member States may normally make statements only in the Main Committees. 
However, following consultations, and taking into account the importance attached to the issue under discussion, it is proposed that the General Assembly take a decision to hear the Observer of the Holy See in the course of the debate in plenary meeting on this important issue. 
May I take it that there is no objection to this proposal? 
Mrs. FRECHETTE (Canada) (interpretation from French): It is with a great deal of interest that Canada addresses the Assembly on the subject of international control of narcotics, an issue that requires constant vigilance on the part of the international community. 
We are very pleased to note that this cooperation is growing stronger and more effective on all fronts. 
The number of delegations on the list of speakers demonstrates the importance attached to the issue of illegal narcotic substances. 
Global international cooperation, with the participation of every nation, supported by a strong national will, is the key to success. 
This is an excellent opportunity to review the cooperative mechanisms established to achieve these goals. 
A draft resolution to be presented on the initiative of the Mexican delegation contains many positive elements that we support wholeheartedly. 
It is important to ensure that the UNDCP's programmes are well planned and well managed. 
We must remember that they cannot all be implemented at once. 
That should be borne in mind when evaluating the results. 
Allow me quickly to summarize the measures that have been taken in Canada. 
The Canadian anti-drug strategy was established in 1987, with an initial budget of 210 million Canadian dollars, originally for five years; that period was extended for another five years in 1992. 
The strategy was carefully designed to reduce both supply and demand. 
Some 65 per cent of the resources allocated for this strategy are used for demand reduction, while the other third goes to Police and Customs programmes to combat drug trafficking. 
Our approach encompasses the entire population of Canada and covers a wide range of activities and substances: alcohol abuse, overconsumption of medicines, doping in sports, inhalation of toxic vapours, the consumption and production of cannabis and the consumption of cocaine, heroin and other drugs. 
This multifaceted programme has required the participation of numerous Federal government departments. 
Through our cooperative efforts, we have obtained some very satisfying results. 
However, we cannot become complacent in our success, and we are keenly aware that much remains to be done. 
Canada also cooperates fully with its international partners. 
The Customs section of our federal Revenue Department works with its Caribbean colleagues on the Caribbean Customs Law Enforcement Council. 
Canada also takes part in the Financial Action Task Force to counteract the laundering of illicit profits. 
We have provided voluntary funds to the UNDCP and to the Inter-American Drug Abuse Control Commission, attached to the Organization of American States. 
We salute the considerable efforts made by some countries to reduce supply. 
However, we do not feel that such efforts can be effective unless accompanied by demand-reduction efforts. 
Reducing the demand for drugs is also achieved through programmes of education, prevention, treatment and rehabilitation. 
A society must provide alternatives in order to minimize the attraction of drugs. 
We know that there is no easy solution to drug abuse and its attendant problems. 
These problems are so much a part of the social fabric that only a long-term, multifaceted approach will produce solid results. 
Canada is firmly committed to this struggle and intends to continue cooperating actively at the international level. 
This threatens the lives of human beings, the fabric of societies and, in some cases, the very security of the State itself. 
We are all affected by this dreadful reality, and so it is right that the international community should address together the problems of the production, trafficking in and consumption of illicit narcotic drugs. 
In this context, it was very important that in its Summit communiqu of 31 January 1992 the Security Council embraced the concept of major non-military threats to security, and identified among those threats the illicit drugs trade. 
It is three and a half years since the Assembly addressed the illicit drugs issue at its seventeenth special session, in February 1990. 
It is time that we do so again, because such sessions provide an opportunity for us to take stock of United Nations efforts to curb the illicit drugs threat, to exchange relevant national views and experience and then to determine, together, what needs to be done in the future. 
There have been a number of important developments since the seventeenth special session. 
Undoubtedly the most important has been the establishment of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP), charged with the exclusive responsibility for coordinating and providing leadership for all United Nations drug control activities. 
The Programme came into being on 1 March 1991, and while that was only a short time ago Australia believes that UNDCP has made a very impressive beginning to meeting the challenge. 
The United Nations now has a focal point for its illicit drug control efforts and an organization with the necessary status to provide effective leadership to that effort. 
So Australia compliments the Executive Director of UNDCP and his dedicated staff on their achievements and reiterates its high-level political commitment to and continued support for and cooperation with UNDCP and the United Nations system in the fight against the proliferation of illicit drugs. 
The United Nations already has an impressive array of policy instruments at its disposal - the Global Programme of Action, adopted at the seventeenth special session, the System-Wide Action Plan and the international drug Conventions. 
The critical challenges at this stage are to fill in the policy gaps and to fill out the detail and, where necessary, to breathe life into that framework. 
The UNDCP has already undertaken important work in this regard. 
Australia recognizes the need for other United Nations organs to support UNDCP in the development and implementation of comprehensive alternative development strategies, particularly for the most seriously affected countries. 
We urge all organizations contributing to the System-Wide Action Plan to give the highest possible priority to their contribution to the international drug control effort. 
The report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the United Nations Global Programme of Action (A/48/286) is the major background document for our work during these meetings. 
The Global Programme of Action, together with the Comprehensive Multidisciplinary Outline, should guide Government action at the international, regional and national levels. 
The report, based on the responses of Member States, makes a large number of recommendations for future action, and all of them warrant careful study. 
As the Global Programme of Action makes clear, responsibility for developing an effective national narcotics control strategy lies with Member States. 
Therefore, in seeking to identify sticking points impeding more effective action we should not overlook the critical ingredient, namely, the political will of Member States to implement existing policy arrangements. 
Indeed, it is greater political will and additional resources, rather than more policy documents, that will make the difference between success and failure in the years ahead. 
As part of its contribution to this debate and action, Australia is distributing today to all delegations a copy of its National Drug Strategic Plan for 1993-1997. 
We believe this Plan is a practical example of the link between national activity and international drug control objectives within the context of the United Nations Global Programme of Action. 
We believe it is a practical illustration of the implementation of a comprehensive demand reduction and prevention programme, as part of a balanced national strategic plan of the sort advocated by the Commission on Narcotic Drugs at its thirty-sixth session. 
We believe this Plan provides us with an effective framework to mobilize all relevant sections of the Australian community to work to minimize, to the greatest extent possible, the harm caused by illicit drugs. 
While it remains difficult to measure results precisely, we will rigorously evaluate our performance against the detailed objectives of this Plan. 
In this initial phase, we willingly share the fruit of our efforts with other delegations as a contribution to the enhancement of international cooperation in this field. 
I should also like to announce at this time that, in order to underline the importance Australia attaches to enhanced regional cooperation and the development of balanced national drug control strategies, Australia will host a regional conference on drug abuse in February 1994. 
The primary objectives of that conference will be to assist countries in Asia and the Pacific region to identify the principles and steps necessary to develop balanced drug control strategies and to enhance regional cooperation and networking in the fight against illicit drugs. 
The decision to hold these plenary sessions in itself signifies the continuing concern of the international community at the threat posed by illicit narcotics. 
To do justice to that concern, the conclusions of our debate should be substantive in nature and must show the way forward. 
We are dealing with a real threat to people and to States. 
We must act vigorously and together to defeat that threat. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mr. Carlos Amat Fores, Minister of Justice of Cuba. 
Mr. AMAT FORES (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation would like to join preceding speakers in congratulating you, Sir, on your election, and we wish to express our willingness to cooperate with you. 
We know that given your experience and wisdom these high-level meetings will be crowned with success. 
The special attention given this item at this forty-eighth session is evidence of this. 
In another resolution adopted in December 1990, it established the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP), which was set up in March 1991. 
All these factors undermine social and economic development activities, weakening cultural and human values and threatening the very foundations of States. 
Related crimes have increased proportionately, and the international community is becoming alarmed by the growing threat and the world-wide reach of this phenomenon. 
In fact, efforts at prevention and control have not been successful enough, and in the case of the poorest countries, the sacrifices that they have had to make are far beyond their capabilities. 
These, as a result of illegal drug trafficking, often reap most of the economic benefits. 
Likewise, when consumer countries offer assistance to producing countries - either bilaterally or through international financial institutions - they force them to accept conditions which at times result in a loss of sovereignty or, at best, political submission. 
This sets a negative precedent in regional and international relations. 
This is why we believe that the main emphasis in our struggle against drugs should be on reducing demand, if we truly want to achieve long-term goals. 
Joint action against drug trafficking must guarantee the full sovereignty of every people or country, however small. 
The powerful countries must not be given the right to lay down guidelines and impose their will by force. 
No one can lay claim to the leadership of this fight, or impose such leadership with armies, agencies or unilateral measures. 
As has often been repeated in international forums, Cuba, because of its geographical position, is affected by the consequences of international drug trafficking. 
With a real political will, we have made serious efforts to combat it, which have for the most part met with success. 
Although drug consumption is not a social phenomenon in Cuba, preventive activities are carried out to avoid drug abuse, and we work daily to perfect existing controls and to improve our knowledge of the matter so that our country does not become a victim of the scourge of drugs. 
At the international level, Cuba has continued negotiating and signing bilateral agreements. 
Several accords have been signed with countries in our region, and we are now in the final stages of signing new accords both within and outside the region. 
We are also maintaining mutually advantageous cooperation with other countries. 
This year my Government submitted to the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) the Republic of Cuba's master plan to combat illicit drug traffic. 
Likewise, responding to the appeal by the United Nations, we have prepared a plan for the Decade against Drug Abuse. 
In July 1992 we established the Cuban National Committee, made up of agencies and institutions involved in the fight against drugs, which is preparing numerous activities. 
We recognize the pressing need to continue improving committed international cooperation. 
We must be objective in analysing what has been done so far and what results have been achieved. 
The 1988 United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances was an important step forward. 
There is no judicial, political or any other reason that can justify the violation of those principles. 
No one ever has the right to violate a country's sovereignty, and non-intervention is an international obligation. 
One State's malicious interpretations of article 17 have opened the door to arbitrary actions, acts of piracy and offenses against the sovereignty and territorial integrity of another State. 
This is extremely disturbing and completely unacceptable to my country, which is therefore prevented from ratifying the Convention until there is a true interpretation of article 17, which could constitute a true guarantee for developing countries, allowing them to defend themselves against the aggression of the more powerful. 
In the terms in which it is stated, the fight requires open, sincere and effective cooperation between States, as well as dynamism and objectivity in the assistance offered for it. 
We must update existing agreements and make them fully effective. 
Before concluding, my delegation wishes to reiterate my country's readiness to consider bilaterally with other countries the possibility of cooperation on various aspects of the problem so as to confront the drug phenomenon better, and our readiness to sign the various relevant agreements to give effect to our decisions. 
Each country's strategies and plans must be backed up by a real political will to confront the complex phenomenon of drugs. 
This political will must also be present in international cooperation and concerted action by States. 
This spirit, and not the use or threat of force in international relations, must guide our common action so that it may achieve successful results. 
The PRESIDENT (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on Mr. Arnaldo Velarde Ramez, Head of the Office Coordinating Joint Activities against Drug Trafficking of Peru. 
Mr. VELARDE RAMIREZ (Peru) (interpretation from Spanish): The gathering that we are attending today is designed to gauge the true dimensions and political significance of the issue of the campaign against drug trafficking on the overall agenda of the United Nations. 
We all recall the special session of the United Nations held in February 1990, at which the overall comprehensive approach to cooperation on a multilateral level was established. 
That approach was a result of clear agreement on the principles contained in the political statement, among which the principles of shared responsibility and international solidarity stand out. 
In practice, in the course of the first three years of the Decade, it would appear that for various reasons which need to be studied, we have not addressed all the components of the global strategy simultaneously and in an integrated way. 
The efforts that we have made on the international level in that period have been targeted towards combating the problem by means of strategies aimed at reducing demand and efforts to reduce illicit drug trafficking. 
Less attention has been given to strategies designed to reduce supply, and thus we have lost sight of the comprehensive approach to which we conceptually aspire and which we wish to see underlying and bolstering our action. 
In these circumstances, drug trafficking has diversified in means and forms, outstripping any of our best efforts. 
Hence the importance that we attach to perfecting the components of a strategy of alternative development. 
Certainly, there have been a number of attempts to give effect to this concept in the Organization's work, although it needs to be said, in terms of concrete results, that the lack of any overall vision has hampered the achievement of the hoped-for results. 
Indeed, this past September, the first inter-American meeting of experts in alternative development took place in Lima. 
For the first time, this regional forum, which serves to pool inter-American efforts to combat drug trafficking, embarked on the exploration of a possible solution to the problem from an economic and social perspective. 
This exercise, which centres on alternative development, is not only a contribution to the doctrine on the subject, but is also a pragmatic step towards designing new regional strategies. 
This work has gradually led to a preliminary consensus on the components of the strategy of alternative development. 
This is a strategy designed to prevent or solve the problems arising from illicit production. 
In essence, not only does it propose crop substitution, but it also aims at fully incorporating the social groups involved in such activities into a lawful economy by means of plans and programmes that put into effect an integrated system of socio-economic development. 
The restoration and the preservation of the area of the richest biodiversity in the world, that is, the Amazon region, is a genuine possibility with the strategy of alternative development. 
The message delivered yesterday on behalf of the Secretary-General, Boutros Boutros-Ghali, is in accord with this approach. 
He indicated that the problem of drugs was a global threat to the same extent as the damage inflicted on the environment, AIDS and poverty itself. 
It is not a question of adding yet another concept to those with which the United Nations system already works. 
An alternative development strategy, attacking as it does the roots of the problem, offers greater promise of success in combating drug trafficking in the present circumstances, since because of its scope it is the most energetic response in combating the activities of organized crime. 
Experiences in the field have provided a basis for shared apprenticeship, which has gradually enhanced the effectiveness of cooperation programmes in various areas of national priority. 
Peru has given tangible proof of its sense of moral responsibility to the international community in our work to combat this scourge. 
To this we must add successful control of airports and the interception of aircraft that are being used for illicit purposes. 
At the same time, the Standing Intersectoral Commission is trying to coordinate approaches to achieve a national master plan as soon as possible, harmonize national anti-drug legislation and create an organic system to implement national anti-drug policy. 
No one here is blind to the challenges we face or the daunting obstacles we must overcome if we are to achieve total success. 
But the reality of these formidable challenges should not dishearten us. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mr. Amir Khasru Chowdhury, Member of Parliament of Bangladesh. 
The world-wide consciousness and our collective drive against drug abuse and narcotics trafficking are still far from driving a nail into the heart of the issue. 
In fact, the general disorganization and degeneration that our societies are experiencing in varying degrees are being exacerbated to a large extent by drug trafficking and abuse. 
What appears to be a matter for great alarm is the fact that illicit drug trafficking is thriving despite the collective will of the international community to thwart it. 
One of the biggest incentives to illegal drug trafficking is the immense profitability of the trade. 
Our primary effort must therefore be to hit at this area. 
To put it more simply, the trade will die only if we can ensure that there is no market for it. 
Because of its illicit nature, it is almost impossible to estimate the exact extent of the world's total drug production. 
But given the fact that it is being carried out on a global basis and spreading across both hemispheres, there is no reason to doubt its enormous scale. 
Political instability and insurgencies are also viewed as ideal conditions for illegal drug production. 
These are undoubtedly forceful arguments, but there must be a larger dimension to the issue, since illegal drug production is not limited to the so-called third world countries alone. 
If conditions of poverty encourage drug production, let the international community provide the necessary input to eliminate poverty. 
If insurgency is a factor preventing enforcement agencies from reaching the areas of drug production, let the international community come to the aid of those Governments to fight the insurgency. 
Our efforts to eliminate drug production will not be worth while unless we can crack down on the marketing and distribution mechanisms. 
They have created their own empires, have their own private armies and enjoy a seemingly impregnable sense of security. 
The conduct of this heinous trade is done through transnational consortiums. 
The chain involves the acquisition of chemicals to produce drugs, their transportation and distribution, and the laundering of profits through financial institutions. 
The courier caught at the port is merely a pawn in a game played by an unseen boss. 
In most cases, the courier takes the punishment while the principal criminal remains at large. 
To win this war of wits, we must clearly be on top of the situation. 
Because the combat is being fought on a global basis, we cannot afford to leave any one front less equipped than the other. 
But it hardly needs to be emphasized that the developing countries - particularly the least developed among them - are at an obvious disadvantage in this respect. 
There must be a pooling of resources and sharing of technology if our global offensive is really to succeed. 
The horrors of drug abuse and its tragic consequences find their manifestation in the consumers. 
Drug consumption and addiction are like a contagious virus spreading in an epidemic. 
The tragedy begins with the next generation, our youth. 
Frustration from a lack of alternatives, recreational facilities and employment opportunities more often than not makes youth an easy prey to the drug menace. 
Addiction breeds crime, terrorism and violence and threatens a total breakdown of the social fabric. 
The magnitude of drug abuse as it stands today has spared no society. 
The campaign against drug abuse must therefore begin early. 
Motivation has to be there right from the elementary-school levels and children must be taught to avoid drugs like the plague. 
Given our proximity to the so-called Golden Triangle and Golden Crescent, our country is vulnerable to in-transit drug trafficking. 
As a small nation beset with many problems we are cautious not to allow drug abuse to add to our woes. 
Our Government, under Prime Minister Begum Khaleda Zia, is determined to address the issue on all fronts: national, subregional, regional and global. 
The fact that the issue has not yet assumed any alarming dimension in Bangladesh is the result of certain traditional and religious checks and balances ingrained in our society. 
But social safeguards alone are not enough to combat the drug issue in its entirety; it is a crime that can be controlled only if we are prepared to be harsh in hunting down the criminal. 
Our goal is not just to check drug abuse, but to checkmate the drug trafficker. 
Our national Narcotics Control Act of 1990 strictly prohibits the cultivation, production, processing, transportation, sale or possession of illicit drugs. 
On the curative side, we have set up a central treatment centre for drug addicts. 
In cooperation with bilateral donors and the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, a five-year master plan on drug-abuse control has been undertaken, beginning in January 1993. 
The major thrust of the plan is on law enforcement, treatment and rehabilitation, and preventive education and information. 
At the regional level, Bangladesh and the six other member countries of the South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation (SAARC) are addressing the issue through active regional cooperation. 
The signing of the SAARC Convention on narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances, which Bangladesh has already ratified, is a landmark in this direction. 
Bangladesh is also actively involved in the international efforts against drug abuse. 
Our efforts in this regard are fully in line with the 1990 United Nations Political Declaration and Global Programme of Action. 
Bangladesh was among the very first countries to ratify the 1988 Convention against illicit drugs and psychotropic substances. 
We trust that further strengthening of the United Nations efforts through a system-wide action plan and coordination between the specialized agencies can effectively complement national drives against drug abuse and trafficking. 
There is much truth in the saying that prevention is always better than cure, and we wish to underscore here that countries, such as Bangladesh, where drug abuse has not yet become a major problem need our urgent attention before it is just too late. 
It is a matter of gratification to my delegation that delegations here are unanimous in our desire to control drug abuse. 
We are happy that the Secretary-General, in his report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, has also accorded the issue all due importance. 
Let me also express our thanks to you, Mr. President, for your opening statement, delivered yesterday. 
Indonesia is greatly disturbed by the continuing threats posed to virtually all countries by the international trade in illicit narcotics and by drug abuse. 
For some countries, the threats posed have become a tragic reality, as institutions have become strained and the capacity of national and local law enforcement have been taken beyond their capacity for an effective response. 
Health and social-welfare services have likewise been greatly overburdened in providing for the treatment and rehabilitation of drug abusers, and for the associated health problems. 
For the developed and developing countries alike, narcotics trafficking and abuse have undeniably contributed to a serious deterioration in social values, ethics and healthy lifestyles. 
This haemorrhage of financial resources must be brought to a quick end. 
As the drugs problem is global in dimension, we have come to a collective realization and acknowledgement that only global, integrated solutions will offer any remedy of lasting value. 
Thus it was that, in 1987, the Ministerial-level International Conference on Drug Abuse and Illicit Trafficking was convened in Vienna and expressed the political will and determination to address this problem in a comprehensive and effective manner at all levels. 
That Conference was a watershed event, with its unanimous adoption of a Declaration and the Comprehensive Multidisciplinary Outline of Future Activities. 
In that connection, my delegation would like to underline the potential of rural-development programmes that encourage legal cultivation and make it an attractive prospect for farmers by offering them a fair return for their labour. 
Furthermore, efforts aimed at the destruction of illicit crops should be undertaken with due regard to the environmental impact. 
A significant consequence was the integration of the United Nations drug-control bodies into one single United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP). 
This was a necessary and welcome restructuring effort to streamline United Nations activities in this field and provide for the optimum utilization of scarce resources. 
In that connection, my delegation would like to welcome and support the draft resolution that was well prepared by the delegation of Mexico, and submitted by the President as draft resolution A/48/L.12, entitled "International drug control", as yet one more concrete step in strengthening international cooperation. 
On the subregional level, the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) continues to strengthen collaboration amongst its members, implementing projects of the group of ASEAN Senior Officials on Drug Matters in such areas as preventive drug education, interdiction, research- and information-sharing, law enforcement, and treatment and rehabilitation. 
I should note that this is in line with activities recommended by the Secretary-General with reference to the implementation of the Global Programme of Action. 
Similarly, ASEAN continues to work in close cooperation with other States in the region, as well as with its dialogue partners, in a common search for pragmatic but effective drug-control solutions. 
In that connection, ASEAN Senior Officials on Drug Matters held several working group meetings on prevention education, treatment and rehabilitation, law enforcement and research. 
ASEAN also maintains close working relations with the United States and anticipates the convening of an ASEAN-United States conference on drugs in the near future. 
The United Nations ad hoc inter-agency meeting on coordination in matters of international drug abuse control pointed to the need to strengthen cooperative ties with non-governmental organizations, which ASEAN has resolved to do. 
The twenty-sixth ASEAN Standing Committee meeting, held on 27 and 28 May 1993, approved an application by the group ASEAN Non-Governmental Organizations for Prevention of Drug and Substance Abuse to have a formal working relationship with ASEAN. 
Likewise, Indonesia relies on the important contribution of non-governmental organizations and of community participation in such areas as education in drug prevention, and in the important area of rehabilitation. 
Such a national, subregional and interregional structure could, in my view, serve as one model for the promotion of international drug control. 
United Nations drug control treaties have placed effective juridical mechanisms at the disposal of the international community, facilitating necessary cooperation among nations in drug control. 
The 1988 United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances has made a strong addition by addressing such crucial aspects as money-laundering and mutual legal assistance among States. 
As a signatory, Indonesia will work with others to ensure its optimum success. 
In this regard, my delegation would like to note that the UNDCP has been providing such assistance, and should continue to render this important service. 
Let me conclude by saying that, just as drug abuse contributes to social deterioration, poverty and despair provide a fertile ground for the sale and abuse of narcotics. 
All countries, but particularly developing countries, have experienced the negative effects of a poor global economy and resource restrictions that have adversely impacted on such crucial areas as the creation of productive employment opportunities. 
Therefore, long-term solutions to social welfare issues, and particularly to drug-abuse prevention, must take into account the fundamental needs and aspirations of society, and the progressive improvement of the human condition - physically, ethically and religiously. 
The PRESIDENT: I call next on Mr. Alberto Lestelle, Secretary of State for Programming on Drug Prevention of the Argentine Republic. 
Mr. LESTELLE (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): I shall read out only portions of my written statement, for the full text contains many things that have already been said and that will be said again before the day is over. 
I shall use the time allotted to me to share some of my thoughts on this subject. 
We thank the delegation of Mexico for preparing, together with other delegations, the draft resolution submitted by the President. 
Recognizing once more the value of concentrating all the Organization's efforts in the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, we take note of the important work being carried out by the Commission on Narcotic Drugs and the International Narcotics Control Board. 
The circumstances of the so-called transit States are unique and are not adequately reflected in the initiatives for international cooperation. 
These countries, including my own, require greater and increasing international aid to fight successfully against this phenomenon. 
Hence, we would like to see the international programmes of cooperation pay increased attention to the special situation of the countries I refer to. 
This latter issue must be approached through comprehensive prevention programmes including real and feasible plans for alternative development, within which the programmes for productive and profitable micro-enterprises should be the axis of employment policies, a key preventive factor in developing countries. 
We must pay special attention to the causes of the problem: the unfair terms of international trade, which condemn farmers in developing countries to face the alternative of either producing illicit drugs or opting for humiliating subsistence conditions, must be analysed and assessed in their true dimension. 
We would like to state here that the Argentine Government is opposed to any initiative aimed at legalizing any activity now considered illicit in the area of drugs. 
This experiment has already been tried in several countries with negative and traumatic results for the community. 
In 1989, when it took office, the Government of President Carlos Ra\x{e02c} Menem created within the purview of the presidency a Bureau for Programming on Drug Prevention and Drug-Trafficking Control. 
This does not report to any single ministry, but develops policies under the direct orders of the national executive branch. 
In our view, this organizational structure is a new, creative development that goes beyond those interministry commissions that encounter difficulties in their operation and functioning. 
There is an action and a reaction in illicit drug trafficking and related crime. 
The action of the drug-trafficking mafias is exactly the same in every country. 
In other words, the drug-trafficking mafias operate in a manner that is consistent, organic, ongoing and always the same. 
But another Government may feel that action should be coordinated under the Ministry of Finance which is also correct, because money laundering is one of the most serious drug trafficking problems. 
At another international meeting a few days ago I was speaking with a Health Minister who had the job of coordinating all aspects related to this phenomenon, and I naturally asked him how he coordinated transborder controls. 
He replied "Oh, that's a problem for the Ministry of Defence." 
I then asked how he coordinated internal controls for internal security and he said "That's for the Ministry of the Interior." 
I was told "Maybe once a month." 
I then asked "Who coordinates the decisions of the Commission?" The Health Minister said "Well, sometimes it's me, and sometimes it's the Education Minister, depending on what aspect is involved." 
Without coordination at the government level it seems to us unlikely we can find the right remedy. 
Solutions are hard to find. 
We must become fully aware of the overriding importance of this issue in the United Nations and try at least to increase efforts and ensure coordination. 
If we do not have coordination - and I am not being pessimistic; I am being realistic - this increasingly complex problem will result in an increasing number of victims. 
Do representatives know what the real problem is? It is that the victimizers - those who produce, who traffic, who sell, who corrupt - are adults, but the victims are innocent: young people and children. 
We should think about that. 
I should like quickly to speak of what has been done in my country. 
We offer public information services and support services for governmental and non-governmental organizations. 
It is clearly a well-balanced text containing specific guidelines for the organizations of the United Nations system and setting out measures for a high-level follow-up of the provisions of the plan of action. 
We trust that the draft resolution will be adopted by consensus. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mr. Augusto Dur Martez, Deputy Minister of the Presidency of Uruguay. 
It is also complex in that it is not simply a health problem, but tends to undermine institutions, to corrupt society and, ultimately, to degrade the individual. 
This has led to a new type of criminality - organized crime, which, apart from the fact that it is extremely dangerous because of the vastness of the economic means available to it, makes classical liberal criminal law inadequate. 
Owing to its complexity, the problem is not capable of being dealt with by means of a single response. 
These measures must not be taken in isolation; they must be coordinated. 
In this regard, much has been done. 
However, despite the excellent work of the United Nations Commission on Narcotic Drugs, and despite Mr. Giacomelli's very effective leadership, the drug problem, generally speaking, has not lessened. 
On the contrary, it has increased. 
Here - in the United Nations - we have the ideal arena for an exchange of opinions on the question and for expressions of support for the excellent draft resolution that stemmed from Mexico's praiseworthy initiative. 
Mr. Murthy (India), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
In this area, international cooperation, by way of the exchange of information and the coordination of police investigations, is indispensable. 
In the legal area, too, international cooperation is vital to securing greater effectiveness in the prosecution and judicial processes. 
In addition, it is obviously necessary that the trade barriers that impede or prevent the development of alternative methods be removed - something else that calls for international cooperation. 
In all of this - apart from the bilateral activities that may be engaged in - the action of international organizations is extremely important. 
However, although international cooperation is vital, it is not enough if it does not go hand in hand with appropriate internal measures. 
Anyone who does not show the necessary political resolve to tackle the drug problem does not deserve cooperation, and there can be no redemption for a country that cooperates at the international level but does not take the appropriate domestic measures. 
Uruguay is really a newcomer to this problem, and we have therefore begun only recently to take action in this respect. 
However, we accept that we have a real, legal duty - not just an ethical responsibility - to engage in the struggle against drugs. 
Indeed, we have recently been doing this with very strong political resolve. 
In accordance with international recommendations, the Government set up the National Board for the Prevention and Suppression of Illicit Drug Trafficking and Drug Abuse to draw up policies in this area and to coordinate their implementation by the competent bodies. 
The Republic is a signatory to the 1988 United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances, but has not yet ratified it. 
However, ratification has been approved by the House of Representatives, and we expect early approval by the Senate. 
In any event, although the Convention is not in force in our country, we have been following its basic guidelines. 
In 1991 we signed cooperation agreements with Chile, with Bolivia and with Brazil, and these were ratified about a month ago. 
Already, there is a large data bank, and studies were carried out recently with a view to formulating policies and putting them on sounder bases. 
Police work has been improved, and significant efforts are being made to set up a rehabilitation centre. 
Lastly, there has been a great deal of progress in both formal and informal aspects of prevention. 
All those measures - in addition to Uruguay's active presence in the most important international forums in this field - clearly demonstrate its commitment to dealing with this problem. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on Mr. Raul Del Mar, Member of the House of Representatives of the Philippines. 
Mr. DEL MAR (Philippines): I am privileged to speak at the special high-level meetings of the General Assembly on a subject of grave concern to the world. 
Mankind has been troubled by various scourges that have taken their toll in human life and suffering, bringing disease, economic deprivation and social dislocation to hapless populations. 
At no time in history, however, has mankind faced such a problem such as drug abuse, for it is a scourge that recognizes no boundaries. 
My Government therefore welcomes this opportunity to examine, together with the other States Members of the United Nations, the status of international cooperation against the illicit production, sale, demand, traffic and distribution of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances. 
Aware of the grave threat posed by drug abuse to the health and well-being of our people, to the stability of nations and to the political, economic and social structures of societies, the Philippine Government has committed itself to a total war against the problem. 
In the Philippines, the problems of drug abuse and illicit trafficking continue to cause serious concern nationwide. 
There are two factors responsible for the unabating drug problem: first, the high population density of bigger cities, coupled with rapid urbanization and, secondly, the proximity of drug sources and supply. 
The national strategy hinges on two key concepts which call for keeping abusers away from drugs and for keeping drugs away from abusers. 
The new law focuses on the ill effects of drug abuse, drug addiction or drug dependency. 
Treatment is provided free of charge and is aimed at discipline. 
The national fight against drug abuse has been hamstrung by logistics, a problem shared by many countries. 
The peculiar nature of our geography - we are a group of more than 7,000 islands at the maritime and strategic crossroads of South-East Asia - renders an already difficult problem more complex. 
On a regional level, the Philippines has faithfully met its commitments and obligations as a party to the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) Declaration of Principles on Drug Abuse Control. 
It has maintained an active level of cooperation with the Governments and agencies concerned with drug matters among the ASEAN dialogue partners. 
Our programme and policies on drug abuse control are based on the Comprehensive and Multidisciplinary Outline of Future Activities in Drug Abuse Control, which preceded the Global Programme of Action. 
We have consistently supported initiatives on drug abuse control emanating from both the General Assembly's Third Committee and the Economic and Social Council. 
In the long term, the illicit cultivation of drugs must be addressed within the context of integrated rural development programmes which aim at providing rural communities with an economically viable alternative to narcotic crops. 
By strengthening international cooperation and effecting a better coordination of policies and programmes, the use of limited resources available to Governments to implement domestic strategies would be optimized. 
While it is true that the global nature of the drug problem warrants a global approach, the United Nations and its member countries do recognize and appreciate the national work done by intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations in the containment of the problem. 
In particular, the Philippine Government recognizes the humanitarian role of non-governmental organizations and volunteer groups in the prevention of drug abuse, in the rehabilitation of drug addicts, and in inculcating the ever-present danger of AIDS upon the consciousness of drug abusers. 
My delegation commends the decision of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme to call an international forum of non-governmental organizations next year to find ways of expanding cooperation on drug-demand reduction. 
The end of the cold war has ushered in a period of deep uncertainty and change which exacerbates the drug problem. 
This situation has engendered an increase in the number of people at particular risk of drug addiction and abuse. 
Towards this end, the Philippines will support proposals or initiatives for the full and effective implementation of the United Nations System-Wide Action Plan on Drug Abuse Control and the Global Programme of Action against illicit production, supply, demand, traffic and distribution of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances. 
As a State Party to the drug Conventions and other relevant instruments, the Philippines reaffirms its commitment to the global effort to eradicate the drug problem and hereby undertakes to participate actively and judiciously in United Nations initiatives against the drug menace. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the Permanent Representative of Algeria, Mr. Ramtane Lamamra. 
Just as the disease has often been diagnosed, so too have appropriate remedies been clearly identified and prescribed. 
Among them, of course, figures the broadest and most sustained international cooperation aimed at promoting prevention and at achieving stronger control and suppression through the coordination of national efforts and the establishment of mutual assistance among nations. 
The United Nations Commission on Narcotic Drugs, whose meetings, which assemble qualified professionals in all fields, are oriented towards joint action and a useful exchange of experiences, has become a promising arena for imaginative and trust-based international cooperation. 
The African continent, on which the combined ravages of man and nature have inflicted serious economic and social instability, has been singled out by the drug traffickers as a new and ideal launching pad for a large-scale expansion of their criminal activities. 
In less than a decade local drug consumption in Africa has greatly increased, and the continent has become an important centre for drug transit to neighbouring high-consumption areas. 
The existence of weak links in the chain of international cooperation to combat illicit drug trafficking would be too deleterious to effective joint action for us not to give high priority to Africa's resource needs. 
Because of its crucial geographical position and the extent of its land and sea borders, Algeria has over the years become a significant drug-transit country. 
A July 1993 publication of the Geopolitical Drug Observatory for the first time lists Algeria among the transit and/or consumer countries. 
The Algerian people, whose entrenched values have long shielded them from large-scale consumption, have become residual but not inconsiderable recipients of drugs in transit to the major markets of the northern hemisphere, a transit that has, by contamination, helped to create a market of local consumers. 
Given that situation, the Algerian authorities have taken clear-sighted and determined steps to deal with the situation by establishing a base of action that includes public health and large-scale educational campaigns as well as the creation of legislative tools and intersectorial coordination. 
Multifaceted activities are being carried out in the framework of existing health-care and health-protection legislation. 
A National Commission to combat drugs and drug addiction has been created. 
A national steering programme to combat drugs is at an advanced stage of preparation. 
A national prevention campaign aimed primarily at young people has been launched and will continue throughout this year. 
At the same time, greater resources have been allocated to control at borders, ports and airports and such control has been made more rigorous and effective. 
On the regional and international levels Algeria is playing an active role in specialized coordination with the Heads of National Drug Law Enforcement Agencies (HONLEA) in Africa and with other Arab and international organs. 
In addressing the problem of illicit-drug trafficking at this high level, the General Assembly's intent has not been merely to echo, albeit with greater conviction and stronger resolve, a profession of faith that has already been voiced by the international community, so sorely tried by the persistent scourge. 
Nor should the Assembly be content with using this debate as an attempt to exorcise a devil that is destroying the health of countless human beings as it is undermining the values of the societies of which the plague's victims are a part. 
What this "centre for harmonizing the actions of nations" in pursuit of the common purposes articulated in the Charter should do is to expand the approach to international drug-control problems by making the requirements for combating illicit drug trafficking an integral part of the intrinsic components of human security. 
From this standpoint, the struggle against illicit drug trafficking will undoubtedly require a sufficient level of resources, but it will also and above all require an egalitarian concept of the individual's dignity and worth and the resolve to work for that concept at all times and in all circumstances. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on Her Excellency Mrs. Grete Knudsen, Minister for Social Affairs of Norway. 
Action against both the supply of and demand for illicit drugs has been accorded a high priority by the Norwegian Government ever since drug abuse emerged as a new social problem among young people in the mid-1960s. 
Restrictive legal measures range from severe maximum sentences for illicit trafficking to penalties for the possession of illicit drugs for personal use and actual consumption as well. 
In line with the recommendations set forth in the United Nations Global Programme of Action, Norwegian policy is - as I see it - comprehensive, multisectorial and multidisciplinary. 
It comprises three major strategies: 
First, a wide range of preventive measures are promoted in order to strengthen the social networks in local communities, where people live and children are brought up. 
There are, however, clear limits to what can be achieved through public efforts and funding. 
Much emphasis, therefore, is put on encouraging local community members to contribute towards making our communities drug-free and better places to live in. 
Secondly, we realize the need for maintaining a strong public commitment and adequate public services at the local, regional and state levels. 
We are thus aiming at maintaining a net of effective and well-coordinated public services which are able to adapt to the many changing aspects of the drug-abuse phenomenon. 
Thirdly, since illicit-drug abuse is indeed an international problem, we regard increased international cooperation to be of vital importance in our fight against the illicit production of and trafficking in drugs. 
Substantive progress can, in my opinion, be made also in the field of demand reduction through increased systematic evaluation of prevention and treatment programmes, exchange of experiences and systematic training of staff. 
Although the problems we are facing may appear to be overwhelming, I wish to make it abundantly clear that my Government is opposed to any tendency toward resignation. 
We strongly reject therefore any proposal aimed at legalizing the non-medical use of drugs. 
Norway welcomes the very clear and convincing way in which the International Narcotics Control Board in its report has analysed the consequences of legalization of the non-medical use of drugs. 
We look with keen interest to the involvement of the United Nations System-Wide Action Plan and will consider how we can most efficiently support its implementation. 
As current President of the Pompidou Group, I shall express briefly some viewpoints on behalf of the Group. 
There are, admittedly, some real differences between drug-abuse patterns and responses in the European countries. 
We do, however, share a mutual and deep concern at the continuing seriousness of drug abuse and illicit trafficking, and the threat which they pose to society and to the health and well-being of its citizens, most especially young people. 
Europe is a diverse continent which is in a process of continual change. We welcome the dynamic political, economic and social changes that are taking place, but we are intent on preventing, through more effective collaboration, these changes from leading to a further increase in drug abuse and trafficking. 
The Pompidou Group provides at the European level a forum where politicians, professionals and experts meet to discuss how best to improve our understanding of the drug phenomenon, its likely development and the action required in response to it. 
We believe that the Group, like the Council of Europe in general, has a vital role to play in advancing dialogue and cooperation with these countries. 
Acting on an initiative by the European Council in June 1990, the Pompidou Group therefore convened the first pan-European ministerial conference on cooperation on illicit drug abuse problems in Oslo in May 1991. 
To review the results and reinforce cooperation throughout Europe, the second ministerial conference will be held in Strasbourg on 4 February 1994. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on His Excellency Mr. Zbigniew M. Halat, Deputy Minister for Health and Social Welfare of Poland. 
The control system developed over the past century has so far failed to produce the expected results. 
Drug abuse and illicit trafficking pose one of the gravest threats to the world's progress, for numerous reasons, including the lack of universal respect for international legal instruments, the uneven application of control regimes and unstable political and economic conditions in different parts of the world. 
At the same time, however, these negative phenomena are accompanied by numerous manifestations of the determination and political will of States to give the highest priority to combating this sinister threat. 
The present debate in the highest organ of the United Nations is one such remarkable manifestation. 
Poland is vitally interested in participating in all international actions aimed at limiting and eventually eliminating drug abuse and illicit trafficking. 
We must therefore appeal to all concerned to strengthen international cooperation and redouble efforts to broaden the areas appropriate for such cooperation. 
The United Nations International Drug Control Programme is particularly well equipped to act as a catalyst for cooperative international effort. 
Established out of the consolidation of the United Nations Division of Narcotic Drugs, the International Narcotics Control Board (INCB) secretariat and the United Nations Fund for Drug Abuse Control, it now ensures effective leadership for all United Nations drug control activities. 
We hope that in view of the growing problem of drug abuse and illicit drug traffic in Central and Eastern Europe, multidisciplinary programmes applied to our region will be vigorously pursued. 
So far, the widest control has been effected over narcotic drugs, and consequently their distribution has been well protected from diversion into illicit markets. 
However, control of poppy plantations, as well as cannabis and coca bush plantations, remains the weakest element of the system. 
The prompt identification and eradication of illicit cultivation, as well as providing substitute crops, are therefore extremely urgent tasks for the global community. 
Pursuant to Economic and Social Council resolution 1985/15, many countries have already extended the system of import and export authorizations provided for in article 12 of the Convention to cover international trade in substances listed in schedules III and IV of the Convention. 
Once the foregoing provisions receive enough international support, it will also prove possible to reduce diversion of psychotropic substances to illicit traffic, particularly to developing countries. 
The creation of monitoring and control systems to prevent diversion of precursors and chemical substances frequently used in the illicit manufacture of narcotic and psychotropic substances would be another important step in the process of establishing effective international control. 
Following the recommendations of the Chemical Action Task Force and the guidelines issued by INCB, practical mechanisms have already been established in many countries. 
Since most Governments have entrusted such functions to agencies responsible for control of narcotic and psychotropic substances, strengthening those agencies in terms of personnel and financial resources has assumed special importance. 
The 1988 United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances introduced an array of new international control instruments to combat illicit traffic by establishing principles of penal responsibility, confiscation of proceeds derived from illicit traffic and new forms of counteracting illicit traffic by sea. 
Judicial organs will have new tasks not only because of the need for action on mutual legal assistance in investigations and prosecution proceedings, but also because of the complexity of the factual and legal material of the cases to be examined. 
The third element of the triad, demand reduction, seems to have received the least international attention. 
Our knowledge of the epidemiological situation of drug addicts and our response to their growing numbers are still inadequate. 
We therefore attach major importance to developing national systems of data collection in line with the International Drug Abuse Assessment System. 
The elaboration of any viable system of drug abuse prevention and assistance to addicts is possible only on the basis of credible indices which accurately determine the scope of the problem. 
The processes of prevention, treatment and rehabilitation differ greatly in individual countries. 
There is no one effective system for approaching the problem of addicts. 
Yet in this diversity of approaches, adapted to the specific conditions of different countries, certain experiences are worth sharing. 
We therefore offer our support to the UNDCP initiative on the collection of information on effective national action in that regard. 
The data thus collected should be the backbone of the United Nations strategy on demand reduction. 
The ratification process of the Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances has been considerably advanced; the new Parliament should soon adopt the ratification law on the Convention. 
Consequently, Poland will have become party to all legal instruments currently binding the international community. 
In the course of the last several years, we have developed an ambitious programme of treatment, rehabilitation and prevention of social pathologies. 
This has made it possible to slow down the growing trends of drug addiction in the late 1980s. 
As of late, health promotion, as an element of early prevention, has been an important factor in the process. 
Youth leaders have a special role to play in encouraging lifestyles free from substance abuse. 
Their functions consist of training health promoters and training young people to adopt healthy lifestyles. 
Poland's national programme on drug abuse prevention is also supported by various professions, including medical doctors, psychologists and social welfare staff. 
We are ready to offer our experience to all interested countries and organizations. 
It contains ten times lower morphine content than the varieties used before. 
We would wish to encourage other countries to consider substituting new varieties for currently cultivated poppy plants. 
In recent years Poland has strengthened its cooperation with the United Nations International Drug Control Programme. 
A month ago, we jointly held with the INCB a Regional Training Seminar for Drug Control Administrators from Central and Eastern Europe, as well as from the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
Ms. ARYSTANBEKOVA (Kazakhstan) (interpretation from Russian): Today I have the honour to speak on behalf of the countries that participate in the Commonwealth of Independent States and Georgia and Moldova. 
Drugs have become available for illicit purposes virtually everywhere in the world." 
The discussion in the Commission revealed a close link between drug trafficking and terrorist groups and the illegal arms trade. 
Armed conflicts and political instability in various countries and regions create favourable conditions for illicit drug trafficking. 
There is, of course, a reverse process as well: illicit drug trafficking undermines law and order, seriously impedes economic development, destabilizes the situation and hampers democratic transformation and the enjoyment of human rights and freedoms. 
It seems that no country working alone is able to reverse this negative trend of growing drug threat. 
To achieve tangible results in this fight against "the global epidemic", all members of the international community have to join their efforts. 
The Organization has accumulated an impressive number of ideas and initiatives in this area that should be implemented effectively at the national level. 
We think that these efforts would be greatly facilitated by the fundamental restructuring of United Nations activities in this area. 
The management of the Programme has done much to turn it into an effective coordination centre dealing with all drug control issues both within and outside the framework of the United Nations. 
Supporting in general the steps taken by the management of the Programme, we expect that they will continue to be aimed at making United Nations activities in this area more action-oriented and better coordinated. 
We hope that the Programme will continue to assist the countries of the Commonwealth of Independent States and Georgia and Moldova in establishing and maintaining in their territories an effective drug control system. 
We think that the Programme should base its activities on the concept of mobility; in other words, it should be able to respond promptly and adequately to new challenges to the international community caused by the global drug situation. 
It is also important to coordinate efforts with other United Nations bodies, first of all in combating crime, in order to avoid overlapping and to achieve tangible results, making use of concerted efforts within the United Nations system. 
A strengthened universal international system to control narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances, based on fundamental international drug control instruments, is an important element of the Programme. 
The argument concerning the need to ensure universal participation, first by integrating the newly independent States into the Treaty framework, fully applies to the 1988 United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances. 
Its last session was no exception. 
The Commission, taking into account the opinion of the International Narcotics Control Board, strongly rejected proposals to legalize the non-medical use of drugs. It stressed in its report that: 
It is satisfying that this decisive stand by the Commission was endorsed by the Economic and Social Council. 
It is important to ensure that the opportunities provided by the Decade be used in the most efficient way by promoting the wider knowledge and participation of Governments, specialized agencies of the United Nations system, non-governmental organizations and public figures. 
The Decade provides a good opportunity for activities at the international, regional and national levels, primarily through preventing this scourge by taking appropriate educational measures and promoting a healthy way of life, which would bar drugs from schools and the workplace. 
The drug control efforts of the United Nations will produce the necessary results only if they are reinforced by concrete steps at the regional, bilateral and national levels. 
It is our serious intention in Asia to participate in the multilateral interaction on these issues, including interaction under the auspices of the United Nations. 
Movement in that direction has already begun. 
Efforts have been initiated to establish a drug control system within the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
Multilateral agreements concerning the fight against illicit drug trafficking and legal assistance in criminal cases have been concluded. 
The law-enforcement agencies have been taking measures against syndicates of traffickers. 
Mr. BATU (Turkey): Due to the lateness of the hour, I shall present a shorter version of my prepared statement. 
Despite drug Conventions, the Global Programme of Action and the United Nations System-Wide Action Plan, drug abuse and illicit trafficking continue to be a global threat, often linked to terrorist activities and illegal arms trading, and call for a vigorous and concerted international response. 
Such a response has to be directed equally to all aspects of the problem: supply, demand, illicit trafficking, rehabilitation of users and money laundering. 
The creation of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) has enabled the Organization to play a central role in the struggle against drugs. 
Considering that the annual monetary turnover of drug traffickers is $500 billion, while UNDCP has received only $13.8 million from the regular budget for the 1992-1993 biennium and $186.6 million from extrabudgetary contributions, the availability of funds remains the most important factor. 
Therefore, United Nations activities in drug abuse control should be granted a greater share of the regular budget and more generous voluntary contributions. 
Another concern is that 90 per cent of the voluntary contributions are made by four major donors and are generally earmarked for certain projects. 
This prevents UNDCP from being flexible in the optimal utilization of its funds. 
We urge the major donors to facilitate the work of UNDCP by donating funds to be used for general purposes. 
UNDCP, which was established in 1991 by General Assembly resolution 45/179, is now headed by the Director-General of the United Nations Office at Vienna, who can allocate only a part of his time to this very important and challenging task. 
We also urge UNDCP to concentrate more on areas that the International Narcotics Control Board (INCB), as an independent body of experts, identifies as problematic, and be more internationally oriented rather than majordonor-oriented. 
Turkey, which has made substantial economic, financial and social sacrifices and is still the subject of illicit drug trafficking, faces difficulties in cooperating with UNDCP in the prevailing circumstances. 
We believe that UNDCP should adopt more transparent mechanisms in the preparation of projects and programmes - in response to the demands of the policy-making organs - and should cooperate intensively with donors and with countries facing drug abuse and trafficking. 
We also request UNDCP to cooperate very closely with the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch in Vienna and seek ways of allocating some of its funds for the Branch's activities to prevent organized international crime linked to drug trafficking. 
I should now like to touch upon the substantial problems relating to drugs that Turkey has faced and continues to face. 
Turkey, as specified in Economic and Social Council resolutions based on subparagraph 3 of the Single Convention's article 24, is a traditional supplier country. 
It does not itself face a significant drug-abuse problem. 
However, in 1974, in solidarity with the international community, Turkey stopped the production of opium in view of the risks of diversion into illicit channels and in spite of the heavy financial and economic losses, as well as social problems, that were entailed. 
This decision has also burdened Turkey with monitoring the cultivation of unlanced poppy straw as well as the complicated manufacturing and marketing problems of alkaloids. 
Turkey should not become the victim of its goodwill and responsible conduct. 
Thus, we take this occasion to call on the licit importing countries to share this responsibility, to continue to fulfil their obligations towards the traditional supplier countries, and not to consider this subject as a purely commercial matter. 
In the same context, we should like to emphasize our support for the INCB's recommendations relating to the convening of periodic meetings between the main producer countries of opiate raw materials and the main importers. 
However, developments, as we all know, have proved that this phenomenon is even more widespread than we thought. 
This presents Turkish law-enforcement authorities with a formidable task in combating heavy transit trafficking. 
Furthermore, the changed political situation in Eastern Europe and the emergence of new States in the Balkans, Caucasus and Central Asia are heralding increasing variations in the Balkan route's transit and entry points to Western European countries, and are aggravating the existing problems considerably. 
We request that particular attention should be paid to these new routes and recommend the adoption of new and enforced methods of cooperating with the newly independent countries. 
Before concluding, I should like to reiterate my Government's firm commitment to contributing to the fight against drug abuse and illicit trafficking, and its determination to cooperate with all concerned Governments and the United Nations system. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with the decision taken earlier at this meeting, I now call on the Observer of the Holy See. 
Archbishop MARTINO (Holy See): The phenomenon of drug abuse has been characterized by Pope John Paul II as one of the greatest tragedies plaguing society today. 
He has described the illegal drug market as a phenomenon of terrifying scope and proportions, not only because of the very high number of lives brought to an end, but also because of the worrisome spread of the moral contagion. 
Therefore, it is with great interest and concern that the Holy See is following the item at present under consideration, entitled "International drug control". 
The spread of the scourge of drugs has reached proportions commensurate with the growing crises and general misery in every region of the world. 
It is distressing to see the ever-widening groups seeking this escape: victims of famine and insurrection, the urban unemployed, those trying to survive economic restructuring, the homeless, the destitute. 
Industrialized society has shattered the social and economic base of communal societies, so indigenous peoples are now resorting to drugs as a solution. 
As unemployment rates have risen, so has the incidence of drug abuse by the unemployed and underemployed. 
We are witnessing a tragic rise of drug abuse in a group that would already seem to have lost everything: refugees, asylum-seekers and displaced persons. 
It is evident that individuals who are in misery and despair resort to the use of drugs because they feel they have nowhere else to turn. 
And the drug crisis is not simply a by-product of social ills; the drug market itself is aggravating other volatile social problems: the diversion of arms and explosives, insurrections, terrorist activities and civil wars. 
"Surely a primary one is the breakdown of the family. 
But at the root of this evil is the loss of ethical and spiritual values. 
However, the Holy See would take issue with any contention that society, including not only Governments but also other societal institutions, has no role to play in overcoming the root causes of this crisis. 
In this regard, the Church clearly places a responsibility on the political community to ensure the defence of familial security and health, particularly regarding such dangers as drugs. 
The Holy See appreciates the efforts of all Government leaders and citizens who are truly committed to eradicating the production, sale and misuse of illicit drugs and substances, recognizing that such efforts can and often do involve heroic sacrifices. 
Meaningful collaboration in drug-control efforts is to be encouraged among the various agencies within the United Nations, between the United Nations and Member States, and among States themselves. 
We also applaud initiatives for preventive education in the home, at school and in the workplace. 
The emphasis this measure is receiving at the international, national and local levels must be continued, and due consideration must be given to the inclusion of instruction concerning moral and ethical values. 
However, many of these efforts may be hindered and indeed wasted unless the international community exercises the will to confront the issues underlying the global drug crisis. 
The elements of the interrelationship between the tragedy of drugs and the other crises facing the world community have been acknowledged: poverty and the related issues of excessive international debt, the restrictive international trading regime, and lack of resources and of access to markets. 
Each of us - individually, as States and as a world community - must begin to recognize the human dignity of every individual, and from that perspective obtain the courage to take all necessary action. 
Society cannot and must not meet with indifference the sense of being an outsider which so often afflicts drug addicts ... . 
Bold action is required. 
"As it is up to the Church, then, to work on a moral and pedagogical level, intervening with great sensitivity in this specific area, so it is up to public institutions to adopt a serious policy aimed at healing situations of personal and social unease". 
ELECTIONS TO FILL VACANCIES IN PRINCIPAL ORGANS: 
The PRESIDENT: The General Assembly will proceed to the election of five members of the International Court of Justice for a nine-year term commencing on 6 February 1994. 
The terms of office of the following Judges expire the previous day: Mr. Shigeru Oda, Mr. Ni Zhengyu, Mr. Jens Evensen, Mr. Bola Ajibola and Mr. G\x{61b4}a Herczegh. 
The curricula vitae of the candidates are to be found in document A/48/440-S/26497 and Corr.l. 
The electors in the General Assembly are all 184 Member States together with the two non-member States which are parties to the Statute of the Court, namely Nauru and Switzerland, for a total of 186 electors. 
Accordingly, for the present election, 94 votes constitute an absolute majority in the General Assembly. 
"After the President has announced the beginning of voting, no representative shall interrupt the voting except on a point of order in connection with the actual conduct of the voting." 
Only those candidates whose names appear on the ballot papers are eligible. 
The PRESIDENT: The result of the voting is as follows: 
The PRESIDENT: The following three candidates have obtained an absolute majority in the Assembly: Mr. Carl-August Fleischhauer, Mr. Shigeru Oda and Mr. Jiuyong Shi. 
The Assembly will have to proceed to another unrestricted ballot to fill the remaining two vacancies. 
Before proceeding to hold another round of balloting, I should like to advise representatives that I have been informed that Mr. Volodymyr Vassylenko of the Ukraine wishes to withdraw as a candidate. 
His name has therefore been deleted from the ballot paper. 
I would also like to advise representatives that I have been informed that Mr. Francis M. Ssekandi of Uganda wishes to withdraw as a candidate. 
"After the President has announced the beginning of voting, no representative shall interrupt the voting except on a point of order in connection with the actual conduct of the voting." 
Therefore, any announcement such as those concerning withdrawals of candidature should be made prior to the commencement of the voting process, that is to say, the distribution of the ballot papers. 
All the candidates whose names appear on the ballot paper are eligible. 
Once again I would remind delegations that only the names of two candidates should be marked with a cross. 
The PRESIDENT: Before suspending the meeting for a short while, I should like to inform members of a change in the programme of work of the General Assembly. 
The introduction of agenda item 41, "Emergency international assistance for peace, normalcy and reconstruction of war-stricken Afghanistan", originally scheduled for tomorrow morning is postponed to Wednesday, 24 November, in the morning, as the second item. 
ELECTIONS TO FILL VACANCIES IN PRINCIPAL ORGANS: 
The PRESIDENT: The result of the voting is as follows: 
The PRESIDENT: Since no candidate has obtained an absolute majority in this round of balloting, the Assembly will proceed to another unrestricted ballot to fill the remaining two vacancies. However, in view of the lateness of the hour, I propose that the next round be postponed until 3.30 p.m. 
I should like once again to remind representatives that, pursuant to rule 88 of the rules of procedure, after the President has announced the beginning of voting, no representative shall interrupt the voting, except on a point of order in connection with the actual conduct of the voting. 
Therefore, any announcements such as those concerning the withdrawal of candidatures should be made prior to the commencement of the voting process - that is, the distribution of the ballot papers. 
This should facilitate the election process. 
Mr. MUTHAURA (Kenya): I wish, on behalf of my delegation, to thank very much all those delegations that voted for Mr. Adede of Kenya. 
The candidature of Mr. Asante was put forward for the purpose of creating an opportunity for a more effective contribution to the Court - particularly in terms of representation of the various legal systems. 
We are all in agreement about the impeccable credentials of Mr. Asante. 
However, having taken part in the process, the delegation of Ghana has come to the conclusion that Mr. Asante's candidature should be withdrawn with a view to enhancing the prospect of equitable representation on the Court. 
The PRESIDENT: I take it from the statement of the representative of Ghana that the candidate Mr. Samuel K. B. Asante is withdrawing. 
Like the delegation of Kenya, we put up a candidate because we knew that the seat being contested was a common-law seat. 
We feel that as the results stand we should support the candidate who will be able to serve the legal culture which Ghana, Kenya and Zambia fully support. 
We beg to withdraw the name of our candidate, Mr. Chongwe. 
The PRESIDENT: I take it from the statement made by the representative of Zambia that Mr. Rodger Chongwe is withdrawing his candidature. 
From that statement and the others that have just been made we have gathered that Mr. Samuel K. B. Asante, Mr. Rodger Chongwe and Mr. Andronico Adede have withdrawn. 
Those names should therefore be deleted from the ballot paper. 
To allow time for the preparation of new ballot papers, I shall now suspend the meeting until 3.30 p.m., when we shall resume the balloting process. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with the announcement I made this morning, since no candidate has obtained an absolute majority in the last round of balloting, the General Assembly will have to proceed to another unrestricted ballot to fill the remaining two vacancies. 
I call on the representative of Bulgaria, who wishes to make an announcement. 
Mr. LOZANOV (Bulgaria): The Bulgarian delegation, with the consent of Mr. Alexander Yankov, Bulgarian candidate for election as a member of the International Court of Justice, and desiring to facilitate the election process and the proceedings of the current meeting, is announcing the withdrawal of his candidature. 
The PRESIDENT: Representatives have heard the statement made by the representative of Bulgaria. 
"After the President has announced the beginning of voting, no representative shall interrupt the voting except on a point of order in connection with the actual conduct of the voting." 
Therefore, any announcements such as those concerning the withdrawal of candidatures should be made prior to the commencement of the voting process and the distribution of ballot papers. 
All the candidates whose names appear on the ballot paper are eligible. 
Again I remind delegations that the names of only two candidates should be marked with a cross. 
Any ballot paper on which more than two names are marked will be considered invalid. 
The PRESIDENT: The result of the voting is as follows: 
The PRESIDENT: Since Mr. G\x{61b4}a Herczegh and Mr. Abdul Koroma have obtained the required majority, the following five candidates have now received an absolute majority in the General Assembly: Mr. Carl-August Fleischhauer, Mr. G\x{61b4}a Herczegh, Mr. Abdul Koroma, Mr. Shigeru Oda and Mr. Jiuyong Shi. 
As a result of the voting which has taken place independently in the General Assembly and the Security Council, the following four candidates have obtained an absolute majority in both bodies: Mr. Carl-August Fleischhauer, Mr. G\x{61b4}a Herczegh, Mr. Shigeru Oda and Mr. Jiuyong Shi. 
The report of the Task Force (E/1993/82, annex) was submitted to the Secretary-General with its unanimous endorsement. 
5. With regard to the points raised in paragraph 6 and in paragraph 21 concerning the need for a prior revision of the Headquarters Agreement, any required amendment/revision of the Agreement, rather than being a prerequisite, can properly be addressed only following the relevant intergovernmental decisions. 
6. Conclusions on financial implications, as contained in paragraph 20 of the Secretary-General's report (A/48/591), are relevant to the points raised in paragraph 10 of the position paper. 
No steps have been taken by the Secretariat to prejudge the General Assembly's action. 
On the contrary, the Secretariat has undertaken its review of administrative, financial and legal implications, as specifically requested by the Council, and has endeavoured to consult the Dominican Republic on relevant issues within the scope of that decision, pending final action by the General Assembly. 
9. The points raised in paragraph 15 concerning consultations with the Government of the Dominican Republic have been addressed in paragraphs 3, 4 and 8 above. 
The legal implications are addressed in paragraphs 9 to 11 of the Secretary-General's report. 
Responding to such inquiries is fully within the mandate of UNDP field offices, "Women and development" being one of the priority themes approved by the Governing Council. 
13. With regard to paragraphs 24 to 26, the arrangements set out in the Secretary-General's report have been designed to maintain the comparative advantages, characteristics and distinct identities of the two entities, while serving to reinforce the linkages and commonalities of their respective programmes. 
They are specifically aimed at maximizing the support which the two programmes can provide to the preparation of the Fourth World Conference on Women and its follow-up. 
1. The Committee for Programme and Coordination (CPC) and the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC) held the twenty-seventh series of Joint Meetings at United Nations Headquarters on 27 October 1993 under the chairmanship of Mr. T. P. Sreenivasan (India), Chairman of CPC. 
2. The provisional agenda for the Joint Meetings (E/1993/120) was adopted; it contained the following item: Results of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and their implications for the United Nations system. 
These included matters related to coordination at the field level as well as at the international level; coordination among intergovernmental bodies; matters related to financing; and programme questions. 
4. The Joint Meetings decided that the results of the Meetings should be presented in the form of a Chairman's summary of the discussion as well as conclusions which would reflect the Chairman's understanding of the broad convergence of views among participants. 
5. The meeting welcomed the opening statement by the Chairman and the introductory remarks made by Mr. Nitin Desai, Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, in which he elaborated on the three principal issues identified in the background paper (E/1993/121) for discussion. 
He emphasized that the cooperative spirit in which the United Nations system had contributed so effectively to the preparations for the Rio Summit continued to prevail in its follow-up. 
It had in fact been institutionalized by ACC in setting up the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development and in allocating responsibilities for the implementation of Agenda 21 among the organizations of the system by designating task managers with clearly defined functions and responsibilities. 
Each organization was undertaking a thorough analysis of the implications of Agenda 21 for its work programme, and was reassessing and reordering priorities accordingly. 
The results were being reported to the respective intergovernmental bodies and to the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
The organizations of the system were concerned about the issues of additional financing for the implementation of new mandates arising from the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and the increased reporting requirements emanating from the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
The role of ACC and its Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development, as well as that of the task managers for the various chapters and programme areas of Agenda 21 in ensuring a well-coordinated United Nations system response was emphasized. 
It was also noted that better coordination at the country level was the key to success. 
In this respect, the role of Governments was critical. 
The task before the United Nations system was to assist Governments in enhancing their capacity to coordinate international assistance, formulate national sustainable development strategies and plans and implement them. 
The mobilization of resources and application of environmentally sound technologies were essential in these tasks. 
7. In identifying the problems of coordination, a number of representatives of organizations emphasized the constraints imposed by policies of zero-growth budgeting, the stagnation in extrabudgetary resources and the need for policy consistency among intergovernmental bodies. 
8. Members of CPC expressed satisfaction at the steps taken by ACC, under the leadership of the Secretary-General, and its Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development, to establish the necessary mechanisms for an effective and well-coordinated United Nations system follow-up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
They also noted with appreciation the information and analysis provided in the background document for the meeting. 
They recognized the need for consistency of policies adopted by Governments, both at the national level and in various intergovernmental bodies. 
9. A number of members of CPC stressed the central role of the Commission on Sustainable Development and the Economic and Social Council in the coordination of the United Nations system activities relating to the follow-up to the Conference. 
They underscored the need for integration between the environmental and developmental dimensions of Agenda 21 and felt that equal attention should be paid to both. 
Environmental objectives should not be pursued at the expense of development. 
They considered that the goals of the Conference could not be achieved without the mobilization of new and additional resources. 
While the United Nations system must reorder its priorities and programmes, it clearly needed additional funding if it was to fulfil the new demands placed on it. 
The United Nations system must assist developing countries in a coherent manner to enable them to achieve these objectives. 
Some members stressed that, in the execution of projects, no "environment conditionality" should be introduced. 
10. Following initial presentations, a free and open exchange of views took place during which members of CPC and a representative of the Commission on Sustainable Development raised questions and sought clarifications or additional information and the representatives of organizations responded to their queries. 
11. The effective implementation of Agenda 21 and other outcomes of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development present a major challenge to programmes, organs and organizations of the United Nations system. 
13. The effectiveness of such a response would largely depend on reorienting and streamlining as well as on strengthening programmes in line with Agenda 21, identifying priorities and strengthening collaborative arrangements for coordination and joint programming. 
The meeting welcomed actions recently taken in that direction by the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development and individual organizations. 
14. The multi-year thematic programme of work adopted by the Commission on Sustainable Development provides a focus and time-frame for the coordination of system-wide activities to follow up the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, at both intergovernmental and inter-agency levels. 
15. It is crucial to ensure harmonization of policy guidance on sustainable development issues given by various governing bodies throughout the United Nations system. 
16. Coordination of policy approaches should start at the national level. 
Setting up national coordinating structures to follow up the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, which was recommended in Agenda 21, would be helpful to achieve that goal. 
17. The United Nations system, in particular through its resident coordinator network, could play a key role in coordination of international support for national activities to follow up the Conference. 
In addition to specific projects, adequate support would need to be given to the elaboration of national sustainable development strategies, recommended at Rio. 
It would be essential for this process to take into account ongoing activities related to national environment action plans and country strategies to achieve complementarity and coherence of efforts. 
Decisions of the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development on reporting provide a framework for such reporting arrangements. 
20. Another crucial area is coordination of United Nations activities in the area of transfer of environmentally sound technologies, cooperation and capacity-building. 
In particular, it is essential to ensure effective interaction and collaborative arrangements in this area within the framework of the Economic and Social Council on the basis of clear division of labour and responsibilities. 
The forthcoming discussions at the coordination segment of the Council in 1994 would provide an important opportunity to address this matter. 
21. The need for broader participation of all interested agencies in such important mechanisms as the Global Environment Facility and the United Nations Development Programme's Capacity 21 was underscored. 
22. There is a need for further development of partnerships between organizations of the United Nations system and the representatives of non-governmental organizations, as well as the private sector. 
1. We have followed with interest the consideration of the item entitled "An agenda for peace: preventive diplomacy, peacemaking and peace-keeping" and share the view that regional arrangements and organizations should, wherever appropriate, be enabled to contribute effectively to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Evolving coherent regional and subregional approaches to issues of security, peace and disarmament could indeed be more realistic and productive. 
2. The Organization of the Islamic Conference, comprising 51 Member States from Asia, Africa and Europe, is committed to promoting international peace and security and in this regard has been closely cooperating with the United Nations. 
3. The Summit and Ministerial Conferences of the OIC continue to give serious and earnest consideration to issues of peace, security, confidence building and disarmament, which also figure on the agenda of the United Nations General Assembly. 
The decisions of the Summit Conference provide us an invaluable basis to cooperate closely on the issues of peace and security affecting the Member States. 
5. The Dakar Declaration places particular emphasis on peaceful settlement of disputes by using all possibilities offered in this regard by the OIC. 
It also affirms the commitment of OIC Member States to establishing between them relations of permanent consultation and coordination of efforts at the international level, within the framework of the OIC Charter, particularly in case of threats against collective security or that of any Member State. 
6. Moreover, the Dakar Declaration encourages, wherever appropriate, the initiation of confidence- and security-building measures among Member States, bilaterally or at the subregional or regional levels. 
8. In conformity with the request of the Security Council, the Organization of the Islamic Conference is giving further close attention to strengthening its role in preventive diplomacy, bearing in mind the greater use of fact-finding, confidence building, good offices and peace building. 
9. The OIC member States have contributed to the United Nations Peace-keeping Operations, particularly in Somalia. 
An OIC Ministerial Meeting was held in Islamabad in July 1993 to consider the issue of troop contributions by OIC Member States to the UNPROFOR in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
10. We also recognize the need for strengthening further close cooperative relations with the United Nations on issues of peace and security by devising appropriate modalities including regular or periodic consultations, exchange of information and through the secondment of officials to the United Nations Secretariat. 
The Council supported the invitation by my Special Representative to the Haitian parties to meet on 5 November and requested that I report urgently to it. 
3. On the basis of the report, the Council decided, by its resolution 873 (1993) to reimpose the sanctions set out in resolution 841 (1993) as of 2359 hours on 18 October 1993 unless the parties honoured their commitments. 
On 15 October President Aristide addressed a letter to the Secretary-General (S/26587) drawing attention to the assassination on 14 October of the Minister of Justice, Ma\x{893e}re Fran\x{851e}is-Guy Malary, and calling for all necessary measures to strengthen the provisions of resolution 873 (1993). 
Since the attitude of the Haitian military did not change, the embargo entered into force on the date planned, under the surveillance of United States vessels, which were soon joined by Canadian, French, United Kingdom, Netherlands and Argentine vessels. 
Many foreign nationals acted likewise, while Haitians living in the capital attempted to flee to the countryside. 
The Special Representative remained at Port-au-Prince with a number of assistants. 
6. On 25 October, the President of the Security Council made a statement on behalf of the members of the Council by which the Council reaffirmed, inter alia, the necessity of strict compliance with the Governors Island Agreement, failing which additional sanctions would be considered (S/26633). 
On 26 October, the Front national chrien-d\x{5e66}ocrate (FNCD) parliamentary bloc, which supports President Aristide, offered its own eight-point compromise to end the crisis in Haiti. 
8. On 28 October President Aristide addressed the General Assembly. 
11. President Aristide replied to the Special Representative on 31 October, indicating that he was prepared to participate in the proposed meeting if it would lead at once to the departure of the military leaders, thereby facilitating the implementation of the other provisions of the Agreement. 
In a reply dated 1 November, General C\x{5dae}ras, for his part suggested that the Special Representative take a position on President Aristide's address to the General Assembly, which, General C\x{5dae}ras contended, repudiated the Governors Island Agreement; in addition, he called for clarifications of my proposals. 
Since the letters required additional clarifications, a further exchange of correspondence took place, in which my Special Representative explained that the Agreement remained valid and that the sequence of events envisaged in the Agreement could not be modified unilaterally. 
The seats reserved for the army remained empty. 
- the achievements and aspirations of 16 December 1990, 
- his general policy statement. 
3. The Governors Island Agreement remains the sole framework for the resolution of the current crisis. It must be implemented in its entirety. 
4. The executive branch requests that the international community ensure the immediate return of the Organization of American States/United Nations Civilian Mission and the deployment without delay of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH). 
It hereby pledges its full cooperation to that end. 
5. The executive branch insists that the Haitian armed forces scrupulously honour their commitments undertaken within the framework of the Governors Island Agreement. 
7. The President of the Republic and the government delegation have decided to implement, through the Ministries concerned, an urgent economic and social programme to alleviate the suffering of the population and launch the highly labour-intensive activities envisaged in the Government's development plan. 
I should like to refer to your statement of 9 November on behalf of the Security Council (S/26717). 
In response to the above request, please find attached an extensive report submitted to me by UNPROFOR. 
I am pleased to inform you that, following intensive negotiations under the direct supervision of my Special Representative, Mr. Thorvald Stoltenberg, the two persons concerned were released on 11 November 1993 at 1300 hours local time. 
The purpose of the present report is to present a total picture of the event. 
At 1514 hours on that same day, the Bosnia and Herzegovina Ministry of Foreign Affairs sent a facsimile (see appendix I) specifying that the mission was confidence-building to try to restore peace in Vares and detailing the passenger list (all Croats) as follows: 
4. Bosnia and Herzegovina Command then became involved in telephone conversations with the Bosnia and Herzegovina Ministry and the Commander of the Bosnian Serb Army, General Mladic, to arrange the mission. 
The Bosnia and Herzegovina Command provided the names through the Bosnian Serb Army Liaison Officer at Lukavica (Major Indic), and through the United Nations Military Observer Liaison Officer at Pale. 
5. During this period of communication, at 1135 hours on 7 November, the Bosnia and Herzegovina Command sent a facsimile (see appendix II) to Sector Sarajevo, instructing them to conduct the mission on 8 November 1993. 
The facsimile specified that the escort would include two armoured personnel carriers (APCs), would take the Rajlovac-Ilijas-Breza-Vares route and would remain in Vares until the departure of the party. 
6. After receipt of the Bosnia and Herzegovina Command facsimile, Sector Sarajevo sent a facsimile (see appendix III) at 1500 hours on 7 November tasking French Battalion 2 to conduct the VIP escort. 
The facsimile repeated the details given in the Bosnia and Herzegovina Command facsimile. 
7. Bosnian Serb Army clearance for the mission (see appendix IV) was received by the United Nations Military Observer Liaison Officer at Pale at 2300 hours and by the Bosnia and Herzegovina Command at 2311 hours on 7 November. 
The clearance is noted in the United Nations Military Observer Capsat message as being from the Bosnian Serb Army Chief of Staff Brigadier General Manojlo Milovanovic and signed by Colonel Magazin. 
It further specified that a Bosnian Serb Army APC would accompany the convoy through Bosnian Serb Army territory and would require 150 litres of fuel, the delivery of which was to be arranged. 
8. On receiving the Bosnian Serb Army clearance, Bosnia and Herzegovina Command sent the message at appendix V, which confirmed that the clearance had been received and confirmed the tasking. 
The message stated that the escort was to be done in accordance with normal standard operating procedures. 
A light armoured reconnaissance vehicle was the escort commander's vehicle. 
10. The convoy passed a Bosnia and Herzegovina checkpoint at 0820 hours with some difficulty, which may have been due to an apparent ignorance of the clearance on the part of the local commander. 
11. Arriving at the Serb checkpoint at Rajlovac at 0845 hours, the convoy stopped and presented identification cards via the windows of the vehicles. 
The Serbs at the checkpoint refused to permit the convoy to proceed, initially citing the request for APC fuel mentioned above. 
At this point, a number of Serbs (some armed with anti-armour weapons) and vehicles moved into position, preventing the French vehicles from moving. 
The Serbs repeatedly demanded the surrender of these two individuals, threatening to destroy the APCs if denied. 
14. From 1200 hours, tensions appeared to reduce further as a result of talks involving Bosnian Serb authorities in Pale and Bosnia and Herzegovina Command Headquarters. 
15. The situation became tense again from around 1500 hours as the delay in solution continued and night approached. 
The Serbs demanded again that the persons be surrendered. 
16. At about 1530 hours, the Serbs began to threaten the escort commander and other soldiers with pistols to support their demands. 
Also during this period, Bosnia and Herzegovina Command requested UNPROFOR assistance in negotiating the release of the convoy. 
19. The convoy was then ordered to return to the unit and was permitted to do so. 
20. Despite a statement to the contrary by President Milosovic at 1840 hours on 8 November 1993, both men continue to be held to this time. 
21. It has recently been learned that the Serbs have offered to release both men to the custody of UNPROFOR providing that UNPROFOR holds them pending trial for war crimes. 
UNPROFOR intends to accept them and hand them over to the Bosnia and Herzegovina Government for trial. 
Unfortunately, there has been no evidence yet of Croatia's readiness and resolve to solve the humanitarian issues between the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and the Republic of Croatia. 
For those reasons the situation in this regard is now very difficult. 
Despite immense efforts made by our side, we have not been able to make any progress with the Republic of Croatia in the last 15 months. 
The Republic of Croatia continues to refuse to fulfil its commitments under the Geneva Treaty and the Budapest Agreement of 7 August 1992, providing for a comprehensive POW exchange. 
It stubbornly refuses to: 
(a) Provide information to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia about 50 Yugoslav soldiers taken prisoner in the territory of Croatia who had a POW status and of whom every trace was subsequently lost. 
We fear that they may have experienced the fate that befell 220 of their colleagues who died in camps and prisons of the Republic of Croatia; 
The Yugoslav side is often informed of their names in an indirect way. 
Under the Geneva Treaty and the Budapest Agreement, those POWs should haver been set free long ago; 
Following the POW exchange under the said Treaty and Agreement, 11 Croatian commandos still remain in the territory of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
These terrorists were given POW status by ICRC despite the repeated objections of the Yugoslav side that they were not POWs, but terrorists who had infiltrated the territory of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, which was confirmed also by the legally valid sentence of a competent court. 
Even though the Yugoslav side had not agreed that those terrorists have POW status, it has tried for more than 15 months to exchange them under the proviso that its interests be satisfied as well. 
So far we have not requested that the commission undertake the same assignment on the Croatian side. 
Instead, Croatia has promoted some of the war criminals exchanged in the POW exchange, so that many of them now have higher ranks in the Croatian Army or occupy higher positions in the Government of Croatia. 
The occasion and duty enjoin me to plead with you to use your authority and influence with the Republic of Croatia so that, after 15 months, it too begins to fulfil its international commitments without delay. 
In this context, your engagement in creating the necessary preconditions for the organization of a meeting between delegations of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and the Republic of Croatia at Geneva, under the auspices of the International Committee of the Red Cross, would be very useful indeed. 
I have the honour to transmit herewith the French and English texts of the statement concerning Nagorny Karabakh adopted by the European Union on 9 November 1993. 
Receiving and protecting these refugees must be a priority for the international community. 
Moreover, the presence of these refugees increases the risk of the conflict becoming an international one and threatens the stability of the whole region. 
The European Union will continue its humanitarian aid to the affected population and would call upon all States in the region to facilitate the convoying of the aid. 
The European Union reaffirms its total support for the efforts undertaken by the CSCE Minsk Group in order to find a lasting political solution to the conflict in Nagorny Karabakh. 
On this day, 9 November 1993, the Croatian Army and the Croatian Defense Council has destroyed the most significant monument of Bosnian-Herzegovinian culture. 
Since 1566 the Bridge, with its 20 metre high arch had linked the banks of one of Europe's most beautiful cities. 
We expected that the civilized world would recognize in that jewel of architecture the irreplaceable beauty of history and spirit of an old European people and that the world would stop the destroyers. 
One of the most beautiful historical bridges from the 16th century disappeared before the eyes of the world, as yet another terrible crime against culture in this century. 
Together with the Old Bridge, the hope died, that humankind can protect itself from the abyss of crime where the Bosnian people and its culture have been thrown. 
It is the last hour that those within the international community, who so stubbornly equalize the victim and the aggressor, to realize the difference between the aggression and fight for freedom, between savagery and civilization. 
If after this, the international community finally realizes the truth, then the disappearance of the Old Bridge was no completely in vain. 
Following consultations, I have now decided to appoint Mr. Jacques-Roger Booh-Booh, former Minister for External Relations of Cameroon, as my Special Representative for Rwanda, with immediate effect. 
They take note of the information contained in your letter. 
I have the honour to transmit to you the latest version, dated 12 November 1993, of the "adjusted timetable of urgent steps to implement Security Council resolutions 822 (1992), 853 (1993) and 874 (1993)". 
Upon receiving the consent of the parties, Mr. Raffaelli would immediately put actual dates on the timetable and inform the parties accordingly. 
In the context of the timetable, the term "parties to the conflict" refers to the Governments of Armenia and Azerbaijan and to the leadership of Nagorny Karabakh, each according to its own role in the conflict. 
The Azeri interested party of Nagorny Karabakh will continue to have a role in the negotiations towards a peaceful settlement of the conflict. 
The terms "party to the conflict" and "leadership of Nagorny Karabakh" do not imply recognition of any diplomatic or legal status under domestic or international law. 
They will coordinate closely with the head of the CSCE verification or monitor mission as soon as he arrives in the region to demonstrate that all necessary preparations have been made. 
The technical nature of such problems will be verified by the head of the CSCE verification or monitor mission. 
The parties to the conflict will, as soon as possible, exchange lists of all detainees (prisoners or hostages) being held, whether by authorities or private persons, and all available information on persons who have died in their custody. 
They will also exchange lists of missing persons, with a view to receiving all available information concerning their fate. 
The parties will immediately take all necessary action to facilitate access by the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) to all detainees (prisoners or hostages). 
They shall endeavour to create secure conditions that will permit the voluntary and generally balanced return of all displaced persons/refugees who wish to return to their homes. 
All possible assistance will be provided for their return. 
Cessation of military activities and hostile acts, completion of withdrawals and restoration of communications and transportation as foreseen in this timetable will contribute to the creation of the necessary conditions for the voluntary return of displaced persons/refugees to their homes in security and dignity. 
In the present timetable the term "withdrawal" is to be understood as withdrawal to the relevant segment of the 1988 district borders. 
(a) Cessation of military activities and hostile acts; 
(c) Restoration of communications and transportation; 
(e) Opening of the Minsk Conference. 
X+19 Verification mission completes verification of the withdrawal of all occupying forces from the Kubatli and Zangelan districts. 
Kazakh-Idjevan road is reopened from both sides. 
Withdrawal from the Agdam district begins, including clearing of own mines. 
X+24 Governments of Armenia and Azerbaijan confirm that they are strictly respecting the recognized international border between the two countries. 
X+28 Verification mission completes verification of the withdrawal of all occupying forces from the Agdam district. 
X+35 Withdrawal from the Kelbajar district begins at 0001 hours local time, including clearing of own mines. 
X+36 Verification mission completes verification of the withdrawal of all occupying forces from the Djebrail district. 
Assistance is provided to displaced persons/refugees returning to their homes after withdrawal. 
X+39 Reopening of Kazakh-Idjevan railway from both sides. This is verified by the verification mission. 
X+40 Verification mission completes verification of the withdrawal of all occupying forces from the Kelbajar district. 
X+42 Inaugural session of the Minsk Conference (at the highest level among the parties to the conflict). 
X+45 Further elements of the CSCE monitor mission, for a total of about 130 monitors, are dispatched to the region. 
The terms used in the present annex do not imply recognition of any diplomatic or legal status under domestic or international law. 
Normal border services or installations on borders with third countries shall be exempted from monitoring. 
The definitive list of airfields to be monitored will be compiled by the head of the CSCE verification or monitor mission as soon as the mission becomes operational. 
2. The purpose of JCC shall be purely practical. 
Within the framework of its tasks, it will provide an opportunity for direct contacts between the parties. 
Its existence, composition and activities shall not imply recognition of any legal status of its parties under domestic or international law. 
3. In the early stages of the process, JCC shall contribute to ensuring an effective de-escalation and interruption of military activities, the identification of uncontrolled military formations and the continued observance of the cease-fire. 
5. JCC shall be convened by its Chairman on a regular basis, and whenever required. 
6. JCC will be composed of the parties to the conflict. 
The representative of the Azeri community of Nagorny Karabakh shall participate in the discussion of those problems which concern that community directly. 
Its Chairman may decide to convene it elsewhere in the monitoring area, whenever required. 
8. The JCC proceedings and any conclusion on specific questions may be recorded under the Chairman's responsibility. 
9. Each party to the conflict shall facilitate all travel and activities relating to JCC and ensure the security and safety of JCC participants in connection with such travels and activities, within the territory under its own control. 
10. If necessary, the present guidelines may be reviewed by the Minsk Conference or its working groups. 
Major-General Thapa is currently serving as Chief of Staff of the United Nations Truce Supervision Organization (UNTSO). 
1. The present report is submitted pursuant to paragraph 19 of Security Council resolution 814 (1993) of 26 March 1993 and paragraph A5 of Security Council resolution 865 (1993) of 22 September 1993. 
2. Section I of the report describes the general situation at present. 
Section II reviews the successive stages of the mandate regarding Somalia and takes note of significant events since 31 July 1993, the closing date of my previous report. 
Section III sets forth my observations. 
United Nations and non-governmental organization (NGO) assistance has now reached all parts of Somalia including the north-west and north-east. 
About 1 million affected Somalis require assistance through the provision of shelter, medical care and life-sustaining articles such as clothing, blankets and cooking utensils. 
As a result of the civil war, all schools were thoroughly stripped of facilities and equipment. 
Schools and educational institutions have been closed for long periods and many teenagers and orphaned children joined the militia or gangs of looters and armed robbers. 
NGOs have reopened schools and are paying incentives to school teachers, as well as providing school supplies. 
In the south of the country, nine additional schools were opened in September with UNICEF support, bringing the number of schools in the south to around 51. 
More than 10,800 pupils are enrolled in classes. 
Just a few months ago less than 1,000 children in the region attended school. 
7. One hundred fifty thousand textbooks are being distributed throughout Somalia. 
These texts conform to the former core curriculum and cover the Somali language, mathematics, science, Islamic studies and Arabic. 
One educational development centre has been established in Mogadishu by the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) and seven others can be functioning by the end of 1994. 
8. Teachers are now being identified to design and implement training workshops on teaching methodology, introduction of the new curriculum and management of resources, including textbooks. 
A scholarship programme for Somali university students to complete their studies abroad has been established and contacts have been made with specialized institutions to get the programme under way. 
9. Some 32 hospitals are now operating throughout the country as well as 81 maternal and child health (MCH) centres. 
One hundred and three mobile vaccination teams are covering the country, working towards sustainable immunization coverage. 
Estimates are that about 75 per cent of children under 5 years of age have received measles vaccination under very difficult operating conditions. 
Supplies, medicines and other equipment are being made available to hospitals, health centres and pharmacies through United Nations agencies and NGOs. 
City water supply systems in Afgoi, Hargeisa and Berbera have also been rehabilitated. 
About 60 per cent of Hargeisa's population now has access to clean water, and work will soon begin on a second phase, which will give the whole town access to clean water. 
Adequate quantities of chlorine tablets are now available throughout the country to disinfect water. 
Sanitation activities in support of safe water programmes include installation of pit latrines, provision of health education services, a major waste disposal exercise and emergency cleaning of sewerage and drainage systems in Mogadishu. 
In Mogadishu alone there are 120 such projects that provide food for teachers, hospital and sanitation workers. 
12. Agriculture historically has been responsible for two thirds of Somalia's employment and nearly three quarters of the country's foreign exchange earnings. 
The provision of seeds and agricultural tools, together with good precipitation, has resulted in a substantial increase in the rainy season harvest. 
Relief organizations also have been purchasing food in the countryside in order to stimulate local production and to provide seeds for the coming agricultural season to deficit areas. 
13. In the livestock sector, the supply of veterinary drugs and the vaccination of animals has facilitated the resuscitation of exports. 
14. Targeted support in these areas holds great promise for returning large numbers of enterprising Somalis to productive employment. 
These efforts can help to remove some of the main constraints to expansion and growth. 
15. Commercial and trading activities are showing encouraging signs of recovery. 
Commercial traffic at Somalia's ports has increased dramatically since December 1992. 
Joint ventures between Somali and foreign investments are on the rise. 
Telecommunication services are now available in parts of Mogadishu. 
Local companies are also providing fuel throughout the country. 
16. A draft framework for planning of long-term reconstruction and recovery has been prepared by a task force comprising donors, United Nations agencies and NGOs, under the coordination of the World Bank. 
17. The purpose of the framework is to ensure that scarce human and financial resources are used to their fullest potential to support the re-emergence of the country as a stable and economically productive member of the international community. 
Given the fluid nature of the situation in all regions of the country, the process of programme planning and implementation must be a dynamic one, with a coordinating framework capable of responding to changing conditions. 
18. The objectives of the framework are as follows: 
(a) To establish a common vision of the economic and social reconstruction, rehabilitation and development of Somalia; 
(b) To identify criteria and establish priorities for reconstruction and rehabilitation; 
(c) To construct a mechanism for coordinated action in an environment of constrained human and capital resources. 
The mechanism would be available to the future Government of Somalia as a basis for development planning. 
19. Somalia will need external assistance to start reconstruction and rehabilitation of essential infrastructure. 
20. On 22 October 1993, the third informal meeting of donors, United Nations agencies and NGOs, organized by the World Bank, was held in Paris. 
Participants reviewed the draft framework and discussed the next steps. 
It was clear that continuing reconstruction in Somalia will be possible only in the context of movement towards a stable and generally acceptable political environment. 
21. Relief, rehabilitation and reconstruction efforts are central components of the overall attempt to assist Somalis to rebuild their country. 
In aspects of these efforts, the sustained support of the international community is critical, especially in this period of transition from relief to rehabilitation. 
22. Humanitarian agencies have worked effectively in coordinating approaches to the issue of resettlement. 
This agreement is based on the following: 
(a) The focus should be on community capacity to create a welcoming environment for returnees; 
(b) The decision and timing of return must be freely determined by the returnees themselves. 
Of these, more than 1 million crossed into Kenya and Ethiopia. 
Over 250,000 persons moved to Mogadishu, and about 60,000 persons to Kismayo and Baidoa. 
The northern regions are supporting at least 250,000 refugees and internally displaced persons. 
24. The number of refugees returning from camps in Kenya is increasing. 
It is estimated that about 70,000 refugees in the Mombasa area have returned by boat to Kismayo, Mogadishu and Bossasso. 
Assistance is being provided to approximately 800 refugees a week returning to the Gedo region and to those spontaneously moving into the Lower and Middle Juba areas. 
It is estimated that these latter areas will receive the greatest number of refugees per square kilometre. 
25. Until recently, political tension both in Dobley and around Kismayo precluded the spontaneous return of refugees and displaced people to the Lower and Middle Juba. 
Agreements reached between elders in Dobley, the recently completed peace conference in Kismayo and the successful resettlement of more than half of the Kismayo displaced have increased the attraction of early return to home areas. 
26. My Special Representative and his staff continue their strenuous efforts to rebuild political institutions in Somalia. 
Thirty-nine district councils have been established so far out of a total of 73 districts, excluding the districts in the north-west and Mogadishu. 
In Mogadishu, consultations have begun on the establishment of district councils. 
27. Training programmes for district councillors, which focus on various aspects of leadership, management and development, have been conducted for the district councillors from eight regions of Somalia with the assistance of the Life and Peace Institute of Sweden and the Eastern and Southern Africa Management Institute. 
As of 17 October, 651 councillors from 31 district councils had participated in the programmes. 
The Nordic countries are also providing administrative starter kits to help the councils. 
28. Regional councils have been established in six areas. 
In the meantime, a consultative body to UNOSOM II, which would include representatives of the factions, would be formed as soon as a majority of the membership of TNC has been nominated by the regional councils. 
Such a body would be named the Somali National Consultative Council (SNCC) and could, among other things, serve in an advisory capacity to UNOSOM II by providing its views on major national and regional issues and help to prepare for convening of TNC. 
While SNCC, in its proposed form, was not anticipated by the Addis Ababa agreement, I believe its formation would not contradict the letter and spirit of the agreement as long as it enjoyed the support of the regional councils. 
30. In the north-east and central regions - from Bossasso to Galkayo - my Deputy Special Representative and UNOSOM II political affairs officers have facilitated the reconciliation of two competing wings of the Somali Salvation Democratic Front (SSDF) leadership in the area. 
Efforts towards the reconciliation of clans in the north-west in Erigavo also have been supported by UNOSOM II. 
UNOSOM II has initiated reconciliation between the two clans. 
31. In Mogadishu, UNOSOM II is undertaking a number of efforts to support various initiatives aimed at national reconciliation. 
This conference, like others, was part of efforts to reconcile the varying clans in Somalia. 
The conference, among other things, called for a peace rally in Mogadishu. 
The recent visit of my Special Representative to the region has helped to clarify the issue further and the relationship between Mr. Egal's administration and UNOSOM II has been strengthened. 
During the past six months, 5,000 former Somali policemen have been hired to assist in the performance of police functions. 
These programmes are being funded from the UNOSOM II budget. 
Police experts from Italy, Canada and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland also have arrived and in coordination with UNOSOM II, are formulating assistance programmes which their respective Governments could implement. 
Norway has contributed $1 million and several other Governments have also indicated interest in assisting this programme. 
36. A crucial part of UNOSOM II's work continues to be its informational services. 
These convey news of such positive developments as the establishment of district and regional councils, the reopening of courts, and the restoration of normal economic activity. 
Radio Maanta broadcasts a 45-minute programme daily. 
The newspaper Maanta has the largest circulation in the country, with 31,000 Somali-language copies. 
I pay tribute to the Somali radio and newspaper staff, whose work has been invaluable in conveying the message of progress to the people of Somalia. 
Reporters, translators, printers and distributors continue to carry out their duties despite the loss of life of several of their colleagues and death threats to themselves. 
37. By mid-1993, the security situation throughout most of Somalia had vastly improved in comparison with 1992; it offered the potential for the eventual achievement of true stability. 
38. UNOSOM II is seeking to achieve voluntary disarmament, with emphasis on the militias and their heavy weapons. 
In the past two months some small success has been achieved in disarming militia in the central and north-east regions of Somalia. 
Progress in these regions as well as in the Juba regions of course depends on whether it is believed that the USC/SNA militia no longer poses a threat. 
Approximately 5,000 militiamen are now being retrained at Mandera camp. 
Even though the process has only recently begun, the regional authorities are expected to proceed systematically to enable the demobilized militiamen to become productive members of society. 
Elsewhere, limited voluntary disarmament has taken place in the Baidoa area, Dobley and many other areas where United Nations forces are established. 
40. The desire of the Somali people for peace and security through disarmament is clear. 
This is a message heard repeatedly as UNOSOM II officials meet Somalis throughout the country. 
42. Somalia is 1 of the 10 most heavily mined countries in the world. 
Demining will be indispensable to the rehabilitation and reconstruction efforts for decades to come. 
The debilitating effects of the widespread and largely indiscriminate nature of mine warfare as it has been conducted in Somalia are felt throughout the entire socio-economic spectrum. 
Thousands of kilometres of roads, major trade arteries for local as well as international commerce, have been mined, as have traditional pasturage and migration routes used by the nomadic populations of the interior. 
Urban areas, small airstrips and even local watering holes have been extensively mined, with the heaviest concentration infesting the north-west. 
A similar danger exists in the north-central and southern areas of the country. 
The funding for this venture will expire at the end of 1993. 
44. Over the next four months, the Indian Brigade will be deployed to the Baidoa area of responsibility and the Kismayo area to relieve the French, Belgian, Zimbabwe and Moroccan forces currently operating there. 
The Moroccans have assumed control of the Merka area of responsibility, relieving two Pakistani companies for deployment to Mogadishu. 
Nepalese forces, which arrived at the end of October, have been given responsibility for the security of UNOSOM II civilian staff working and living in Mogadishu. 
45. Two additional battalions from Egypt have already been deployed; the third battalion and a brigade headquarters are expected to arrive in a few weeks. 
Pakistan has agreed to strengthen its contingent with a division-level headquarters, a brigade headquarters, one mechanized infantry battalion and a tank regiment. 
46. UNOSOM II plans to expand the Italian area of responsibility as far north as Galkaia, provided that logistical requirements can be met. 
If the security situation and disarmament progress sufficiently, it is hoped that some smaller deployments to the north-east will be possible and supportable logistically. 
Should, however, the security situation not improve, it would not be possible to deploy in that region because of constraints of adequate overall strength of UNOSOM II. 
47. The present strength of UNOSOM II is 29,284 all ranks, broken down as follows: 
48. There are approximately 17,700 troops in the United States Joint Task Force in Somalia, which do not form part of UNOSOM II and are not under the operational command of the Force Commander of UNOSOM II. 
This number includes the Quick Reaction Force, which is deployed in support of UNOSOM II. 
49. UNOSOM II's record of general progress throughout most of Somalia has been seriously marred by the incidents that took place between 5 June and 3 October 1993. 
These incidents challenged the cause of disarmament and reconciliation in Somalia, created a situation of instability in South Mogadishu and stimulated factional elements elsewhere to prepare for a future of renewed fighting. 
50. UNOSOM II is now at a critical juncture. 
51. In my first report to the Security Council on the situation in Somalia (S/23693), I noted that the tragic situation in the country was extraordinarily complex. 
It presented a special challenge to the international community in general, and to the Security Council in particular. 
I stressed that the problem had eluded conventional solutions. 
I noted the need to explore new avenues and innovative methods commensurate with the existing humanitarian and political situation in order to facilitate a peaceful settlement. 
The evolution of the United Nations mandate in Somalia has underscored the complexities involved. 
54. In resolution 775 (1992) of 28 August 1992, the Council decided to extend this mandate to cover other areas in Somalia. 
This was to be implemented, as originally stipulated in resolution 751 (1992), in consultation with the parties concerned. 
In practice, fulfilment of that condition proved to be impossible. 
When agreement was obtained, it was violated; and the small unit whose deployment in Mogadishu was agreed to was far from adequate to control the increasingly violent and lawless situation in the city. 
55. In my letter of 24 November 1992 to the President of the Security Council (S/24859), I described the deteriorating situation in Somalia and the factors that were preventing UNOSOM from implementing the mandate entrusted to it by the Security Council. 
Pursuant to that decision, the Unified Task Force (UNITAF) was established and deployed. 
In this regard, I emphasized that two conditions should be met. 
First, UNITAF should take action to ensure that the heavy weapons of the organized factions were neutralized and brought under international control and that the irregular forces and gangs were disarmed before it withdrew. 
However, events in Kismayo and Mogadishu during the first half of 1993 demonstrated that the volatile situation continued to exist and that a secure environment had not been established. 
No deployment of troops took place to the north-east and north-west, or along the Kenyan-Somali border where security was a matter of grave concern. 
59. Security Council resolution 814 (1993) of 26 March 1993 acknowledged the need for a transition from UNITAF to an expanded United Nations Operation in Somalia, UNOSOM II. 
To that end, UNOSOM II sought to complete, through disarmament and reconciliation, the task begun by UNITAF for the restoration of peace, stability, law and order. 
The mandate also empowered UNOSOM II to provide assistance to the Somali people in rebuilding their shattered economy and social and political life, re-establishing the country's institutional structure, achieving national political reconciliation, recreating a Somali State based on democratic governance and rehabilitating the country's economy and infrastructure. 
60. The substance of resolution 814 (1993) reflected the complexity of the anarchic situation that had developed in Somalia from factional strife, causing prolonged suffering of its people. 
It was evident that, to reconstruct the country's political, social and material infrastructure on a lasting basis, time, effort and risk would be required. 
The necessity of achieving disarmament, including by coercive means if necessary, generated resistance by those fearful of losing power. 
62. It is in this context that the ambush of 5 June 1993 took place, killing 24 Pakistani soldiers and wounding 40. 
The bodies of the victims were mutilated and subjected to other forms of degrading behaviour. 
UNOSOM II ground forces swept the area for communications equipment, arms and documents. 
A large crowd of Somalis, some carrying weapons, surrounded the journalists and attacked them. 
Four journalists were murdered in the course of the attack. 
67. On 9 September 1993, Pakistani soldiers were in the process of clearing roadblocks on 21 October Road in Mogadishu, with assistance of army engineers from the United States contingent, when they were ambushed by heavily armed militiamen numbering approximately 300. 
The UNOSOM forces defended themselves and requested assistance from the United States Quick Reaction Force. 
One Pakistani soldier was killed and two other Pakistani and three United States soldiers were wounded. 
68. On 15 September 1993, two Italian soldiers were killed by snipers in Mogadishu. 
The operation was conducted in a highly dangerous area of Mogadishu. 
During the course of the operation, two United States helicopters were shot down by militiamen using automatic weapons and rocket-propelled grenades. 
As the Rangers were in the process of evacuating the 24 USC/SNA detainees, they came under concentrated fire. 
Eighteen United States soldiers lost their lives and 75 were wounded. 
One United States helicopter pilot was captured but subsequently released on 14 October 1993. 
71. The planning and execution of the Ranger operation of 3 October 1993 was decided by United States commanders and carried out by United States forces that were deployed in support of the UNOSOM II mandate, but were not under United Nations command or authority. 
Not until the rescue phase of the incident did a multilateral operation take shape. 
72. Following the events of 3 and 4 October 1993 the United States reinforced its Quick Reaction Force with a joint task force consisting of air, naval and ground forces equipped with M1A1 tanks and Bradley fighting vehicles. 
73. In all these incidents, the bodies of the peace-keepers who lost their lives were subjected to inhuman and insulting indignities. 
Such shocking behaviour has aroused justifiable condemnation, not only among the troop-contributing countries concerned, but also by the entire international public opinion. 
What is particularly deplorable is the use of women and children by the gangs as human shields while attacking UNOSOM II personnel. 
74. A total of 740 Somalis were arrested during the course of these operations. Six hundred ninety-eight of them have already been released. 
Decisions on the remaining 42 will be taken in the near future. 
This has been followed by intensive United Nations efforts toward achieving an adequately stable political and security situation by March of 1994. 
In that context, the Council requested the "Secretary-General to direct urgent preparation of a detailed plan with concrete steps setting out UNOSOM II's future concerted strategy with regard to its humanitarian, political and security activities". 
77. I travelled to the Horn of Africa region in October to consult with the leaders of the region on UNOSOM II's future concerted strategy with regard to its humanitarian, political and security activities, as requested by the Security Council in its resolution 865 (1993). 
I visited Baidoa and Mogadishu, where I held talks with military and civilian officials of UNOSOM II as well as with Somali elders. 
In a joint communiqu issued at the end of the meeting, the participants reaffirmed their joint determination to continue their ongoing search for common solutions to the problems of Somalia. 
They committed themselves to advancing the process of reconciliation and rebuilding begun by Somali leaders themselves and recognized the achievements of the United Nations in providing humanitarian relief and security to most of Somalia. 
79. I have decided to convene the Fourth Coordination Meeting on Humanitarian Assistance for Somalia in Addis Ababa from 29 November to 1 December 1993. 
The conference will also provide an opportunity to begin consultations on more long-term development planning. 
Every effort will be made to ensure the widest possible Somali participation. 
80. For over a year now, the Security Council has responded, in a flexible and creative manner, to the highly complex and continually evolving situation in Somalia. 
Consequently, the response of the Security Council has had to be adjusted, from time to time, to take into account different circumstances that have not been possible to anticipate. This explains the evolution of the international presence in Somalia from UNOSOM I to UNITAF to UNOSOM II. 
81. The uniqueness of the situation in Somalia, which riveted the attention of the international community on the situation there and led the Security Council to adopt the various resolutions so far, has changed in some important aspects. 
The most dramatic and visible change is of course the enormous success in reducing starvation deaths and conditions of famine in the country today. 
There have been other significant improvements as well in the fields of public health, education, agriculture, etc., which have been detailed in the earlier part of this report. 
Indeed, the situation even in these areas is fragile and needs careful watching as well as continued assistance from the international community. 
82. In other important and crucial respects, however, the situation in Somalia continues to be unique. 
There is still no effectively functioning government in the country. There is still no disciplined national armed force. There is still no organized civilian police force or judiciary, although impressive progress has been achieved in initiating the recreation of the police and judiciary. 
83. I have always been firmly of the opinion that, without effective disarmament of all the factions and warlords in Somalia, it would not be possible for the country to enjoy lasting peace and stability. 
The Security Council has endorsed the crucial importance of disarmament in its various resolutions and conferred the necessary mandate on UNOSOM II. 
The enormous task of disarming Somalia can be achieved only with the cooperation of the Somali people and of neighbouring countries. 
Comprehensive disarmament will take a long time and will have to be conducted in phases, beginning with the demobilization and rehabilitation of the heavily armed militias. 
The Somali police force will be one of the key instruments for creating the perception that this is a Somali programme. 
Disarmament must not destabilize the security balance and must equitably reduce the threat to all segments of the population. 
Clearly we must generate the support of the people, and cooperative methods ultimately are the only way to succeed. 
84. It was the universal wish and even hope that disarmament would be achieved on a voluntary basis. 
This explains their request to UNOSOM II, contained in the Addis Ababa agreement, to assist in the disarmament process and "to apply strong and effective sanctions against those responsible for any violation of the cease-fire agreement of January 1993". 
85. UNITAF achieved commendable results in the distribution of relief assistance in the country. 
However, the objective of ensuring a secure environment throughout the country had not been achieved nor had adequate numbers of troops been deployed before UNITAF was withdrawn. 
It was only after 5 June that it became necessary for UNOSOM II to resort to coercive methods to enforce disarmament in South Mogadishu. 
In this connection, I welcome the unilateral declaration of cessation of hostilities by USC/SNA with effect from 9 October 1993. 
However, threats made by General Aidid in his press conference of 6 November were followed by a demonstration and gunfire on 8 November aimed at preventing United States and UNOSOM II humanitarian and security operations in the city. 
In an effort to build on the unilateral cessation of hostilities announced by USC/SNA, UNOSOM II has established a Mogadishu Security Advisory Committee, to which it has invited all the factions. 
It sent a representative to the second meeting on 4 November, but its representative used the meeting only to deliver a long speech against UNOSOM II, after which he left the meeting. 
USC/SNA did not attend the third meeting of the Mogadishu Security Advisory Committee, which was held on 8 November. 
89. I have given deep thought to what I should recommend to the Security Council in terms of a renewed mandate for UNOSOM II. 
I have held extensive consultations with my Special Representative and the Force Commander, as well as my senior colleagues at Headquarters. 
90. Before I present the options, however, it is essential to put the situation in its proper perspective. 
The Governments of Belgium, France and Sweden earlier had announced their decisions to withdraw their contingents from UNOSOM II. 
It remains to be seen whether other troop- contributing countries also decide to withdraw their troops either before or after 31 March 1994. 
Here, I would like strongly to reject the insinuations made in some circles that only the troops from Europe and North America have the necessary qualities to implement the mandate given to UNOSOM II. 
UNOSOM II would not take the initiative to resort systematically to coercive methods to enforce disarmament. 
In Mogadishu, this would mean that USC/SNA would remove its roadblocks and strong points throughout the city so that UNOSOM II is able to escort humanitarian convoys from and into the city. 
It would also signify that UNOSOM II personnel would be able to move freely throughout Somalia without any danger of being ambushed or subjected to remotely detonated mine explosions. 
UNOSOM II would also pursue its present plans in relation to the re-establishment of an impartial and professional Somali police force and judicial system. 
92. Were the Council to renew UNOSOM II as described above, it should reauthorize the maintenance of its present troop strength. 
Indeed, I feel that it would be necessary to deploy an additional brigade, the need for which I had mentioned in my previous report (S/26317). 
93. In the second option, the Security Council would take a conscious decision that UNOSOM II would not use coercive methods anywhere in the country but would rely on the cooperation of the Somali parties in order to discharge its mandate. 
UNOSOM II would use force only in self-defence, for the protection of its personnel, in accordance with traditional peace-keeping practices. 
In the event that inter-clan fighting resumes in different parts of the country, UNOSOM II, while making every effort not to be involved in it, must retain some capability to defend its personnel if so warranted by circumstances. 
The emphasis would be on ensuring unimpeded flow of humanitarian assistance, rehabilitation of the infrastructure of Somalia, the repatriation of refugees, political reconciliation, the reorganization of the Somali police and judicial system and in keeping the main supply routes between Mogadishu and outside areas secure. 
As far as Mogadishu itself is concerned, efforts would continue to engage USC/SNA in a political dialogue and the security of the routes in Mogadishu would depend upon the goodwill of USC/SNA, as well as other factions. 
94. Under this option, it would not be necessary fully to replace the contingent that would have withdrawn by 31 March 1994 or those that might withdraw soon thereafter. 
The troop requirement would be of the order of 16,000 all ranks, with one brigade deployed in Mogadishu, one assigned to convoy duty and one for the security of refugees and of critical areas in need of assistance. 
A Force Logistics Supply Command of about 2,500 all ranks would also need to be established. 
The financial requirements for this option would be considerably less than the first option. 
UNOSOM II would assist United Nations, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations in the delivery of humanitarian aid. 
The main feature of this option is its emphasis on the regions as opposed to the importance, under the other two options, of bringing about a secure environment in Mogadishu. This option would call for the deployment of about 5,000 all ranks. 
Under this option, as indeed under the other two options, UNOSOM II would continue to offer its good offices to resolve inter-clan differences and to promote harmony among all the factions. 
96. There could theoretically be one more alternative, namely, a complete withdrawal of UNOSOM II from Somalia. 
I myself would reject this possibility. 
I have outlined the options in this report principally to alert the Security Council to the various possibilities as the situation evolves in the coming weeks and months. 
98. In the meanwhile, UNOSOM II troop strength is adequate for the present purpose, although logistical capability may diminish somewhat by December 1993. 
UNOSOM II is not using coercive methods to ensure a secure environment which, by and large, is lacking mainly in South Mogadishu. 
It is imperative that we all work together, and are seen to be working together, in this important common endeavour. 
At the same time, UNOSOM II will stand ready to protect its own personnel as well as the personnel of other intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
UNOSOM II might also have to be prepared to use force to keep open the lines of communication and supply routes in Mogadishu and elsewhere. 
99. The importance of genuine national reconciliation in Somalia is self-evident. 
In that event, UNOSOM II, without the required resources, might become a hapless spectator to the tragedy. 
100. I should like to emphasise the importance of ensuring reliable financing for UNOSOM II. 
101. As at 9 November 1993, the outstanding assessments in connection with UNOSOM II amounted to $140.6 million. This represents approximately 23.6 per cent of amounts assessed on Member States since its inception until 31 October 1993. 
102. The Security Council, by resolution 794 (1992) of 3 December 1992 requested the Secretary-General to establish a fund through which contributions, where appropriate, could be channelled to States or operations involved in establishing a secure environment for humanitarian relief operations in Somalia. 
The total contributions to the Fund established as "The Trust Fund for Somalia - Unified Command", were US$ 105 million. 
The expenses to date amount to US$ 57 million. 
The contributions received so far in this regard amount to US$ 7 million. 
In addition, the monthly cash flow requirements will increase. 
Whereas in the past, reimbursements to Governments could be delayed because of the late payment of assessed contributions, it will not be possible to delay the payment of invoices presented by commercial contractors for goods and services provided to UNOSOM II. 
104. I must indicate that, unless there is substantial improvement in the payment of assessments as currently forecasted, UNOSOM II will run into serious financial problems during the course of the next mandate extension. 
105. I therefore recommend that the Security Council renew the existing mandate of UNOSOM II until 31 March 1994. 
They realize that the international community has devoted enormous resources and made considerable sacrifices to assist them in achieving this noble objective. 
107. In concluding the present report, I wish to express my deep appreciation to my Special Representative, Jonathan Howe, to my Deputy Special Representative, Ambassador Kouyate, to the Force Commander, General Bir, and to the men and women, civilian and military, of UNOSOM II. 
They have made an outstanding contribution to the implementation of United Nations mandate in Somalia, under difficult and dangerous conditions. 
My gratitude also extends to the International Committee of the Red Cross, to NGOs and relief agencies and to the many Governments that have assisted and reinforced the efforts of UNOSOM II. 
Above all, I pay tribute to the soldiers and the Somali workers of UNOSOM II who have lost their lives in endeavouring to help Somalia in its hour of need. 
Taking note of the letter dated 9 November 1993 from the Chairman-in-Office of the Minsk Conference on Nagorny Karabakh addressed to the President of the Security Council and its enclosures (S/26718, annex), 
3. Welcomes the Declaration of 4 November 1993 of the nine members of the CSCE Minsk Group (S/26718) and commends the proposals contained therein for unilateral cease-fire declarations; 
6. Urges again all States in the region to refrain from any hostile acts and from any interference or intervention, which would lead to the widening of the conflict and undermine peace and security in the region; 
The present report supplements the programme budget submission and contains the Secretary-General's proposals with regard to the requirements of the Organization in relation to high-level posts for the biennium 1994-1995. 
2. It will be recalled that, following its consideration of the revised estimates, the General Assembly approved the Secretary-General's proposals for the abolition of 11 high-level posts. 
This resulted in a reduction in such posts of some 23 per cent, from 48 to 37. 
3. The Secretary-General has accordingly reviewed his proposals in the context of an overall review of the senior structure of the Organization. 
In the present document the Secretary-General is proposing further redeployment of posts to areas where responsibilities have expanded, or where Member States have consistently requested action to strengthen management. 
There are other areas where he considers that a more streamlined senior structure will further an integrated approach to interrelated issues, leading to increased efficiency and improved programme delivery. 
5. In this regard, the Secretary-General would draw attention to his overall approach towards the exercise of managerial responsibility within the Organization. 
The purpose of his efforts to streamline the senior structure is not merely to achieve economies, but rather to ensure clear lines of responsibility and reporting, greater managerial accountability, and a better understanding that the various mandates of the Organization are all parts of a greater whole. 
6. On a broader plane, the Secretary-General is committed to strengthening the international civil service, to preserve its independence and integrity and to promote the highest standards of efficiency and competence. 
In this regard, he has expressed his intention to continue to work for more competitive terms and conditions of service. 
He has also had the benefit of independent expert advice. 
8. He has come to the conclusion that there is no need to introduce a new category of senior permanent appointments. 
He believes that his objective of ensuring the most desirable balance between political leadership and continuity in managerial support can be met within the existing higher echelon structure. 
In making appointments at the Under-Secretary-General and Assistant Secretary-General levels, he will keep this essential balance in mind. 
He also intends to move towards a situation where, within the current structure and complement of posts, the senior political appointee in charge of a department or office, and accountable to the Secretary-General, will be directly supported by a senior career official. 
9. In accordance with the objectives outlined above, the Secretary-General's proposals relating to high-level posts for the biennium 1994-1995 are set out below. 
They are based on his analysis of the managerial requirements of the Organization for the next biennium and take into account the importance attached by Member States to meeting new and increased demands through redeployment of resources. 
As indicated in the annex, the location of all other high-level posts is unchanged. 
The Secretary-General accords high priority to the effective functioning of this Department, particularly to enhancing its responsiveness to the changing requirements of the Organization, and to improving its interface with intergovernmental bodies to ensure a timely flow of information and effective consultations between Member States and the Secretariat. 
11. A basic requirement in this respect is to enhance coordination and to ensure constant interaction between its constituent parts in order to permit all relevant budgetary, personnel and other considerations to be taken into full account in decision-making. 
The Secretary-General considers that the previous structure of the Department, with four Offices each under distinct senior management at the Assistant Secretary-General level, was not conducive to these objectives. 
12. In the light of experience, and having taken into account the views of ACABQ and Member States, the Secretary-General has revised his proposal. 
The review which has been conducted has strengthened the Secretary-General's conclusion that, at a time when the Organization is faced with increasing and interrelated mandates, a more unified, coordinated approach to all managerial functions is indispensable. 
13. The Secretary-General therefore proposes to allocate two Assistant Secretaries-General to the Department of Administration and Management, one to serve as Controller and oversee both the budgetary and personnel functions of the Department, and the other to oversee both the functions relating to conference services and general services. 
In this way the identity of each of these services will be maintained, while the reporting lines through two Assistant Secretaries-General will enable them to ensure coordination of all interrelated issues and to assist the Under-Secretary-General in the exercise of overall managerial responsibility for the Department. 
The Secretary-General proposes to redeploy for this purpose one of the Assistant Secretary-General posts currently in the DAM staffing table. 
This measure responds to repeated expressions of concern on the part of Member States, which he fully shares. 
The Assistant Secretary-General will report directly to the Secretary-General, and head an Office established through redeployment of relevant elements of existing entities in this area. 
15. The Office is an integral part of the Secretariat, reporting to the Secretary-General. 
16. In view of the expanding responsibilities of the Organization in peace-keeping and in preventive diplomacy, peacemaking and peace-building, and their interrelated nature, the Secretary-General proposes to strengthen the management of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and to modify the senior structure of the Department of Political Affairs. 
17. The consolidation of all political activities into a single Department of Political Affairs has created better conditions for monitoring and analysing political developments and identifying situations in which the United Nations can play a preventive, peacemaking, peace-keeping or peace-building role. 
It has also made possible more effective political oversight of peace-keeping operations, thereby ensuring the coherence and harmonization of political directives issued to missions in the field and facilitating preparation of reports to the General Assembly and the Security Council. 
It also requires skill and experience in negotiating and involves continuing high-level interaction with representatives of the parties to the many disputes or conflicts in respect of which the General Assembly or the Security Council has entrusted a mandate to the Secretary-General. 
There is also a need for much time-consuming travel for operational or representational purposes. 
19. In the light of these requirements and in furtherance of an integrated approach, the Secretary-General proposes that the Department be headed by a single Under-Secretary-General supported by two Assistant Secretaries-General. 
This structure will enable the Under-Secretary-General to exercise policy oversight of all the Department's activities, including those of the Centre for Disarmament Affairs, with direct managerial responsibility being divided between the two Assistant Secretaries-General on a geographical basis. 
20. Accordingly, the Secretary-General proposes to abolish one of the Under-Secretary-General posts currently in the Department of Political Affairs and to redeploy to this Department one of the Assistant Secretary-General posts currently located in the staffing table of the Department of Administration and Management. 
21. The establishment of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, which incorporated the former Office for Special Political Affairs, including the Office of the Military Adviser, has served to enhance the Secretariat's capacity for the planning, preparation and coordination of United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
In the past year, these operations have witnessed a sixfold increase in personnel and costs, as well as major qualitative changes in their scope. 
22. The current budget submission contains proposals for an expansion of functions and staff assigned to this Department, including the integration in the Department of the Field Operations Division which is responsible for all aspects of administrative and logistical support for peace-keeping operations, as well as other field missions. 
23. The major increase in the range and scope of the responsibilities entrusted to this Department makes it essential to strengthen its senior management structure with an additional Assistant Secretary-General. 
The Secretary-General proposes to redeploy for this purpose, the Assistant Secretary-General post currently in the Executive Office of the Secretary-General, heading the Protocol and Liaison Service. 
These functions will henceforth be exercised at the D-2 level, utilizing a post within the existing staffing table of the Executive Office of the Secretary-General. 
In the light of that experience, and taking into account views expressed by ACABQ and Member States, he has given further consideration to his proposal to abolish the post of Under-Secretary-General for UNCHS. 
26. The experience of the past several months clearly shows that placing the two organizations under common executive direction can serve to enhance the contribution of the United Nations in general, and Habitat in particular, to advancing the crucial objective of sustainable development. 
It is also apparent that common executive direction, as well as common administrative facilities, can release resources in support of programme activities. 
27. On this basis, the Secretary-General wishes to propose the establishment of a regular budget Assistant Secretary-General post, replacing the current Under-Secretary-General post, to provide for a senior manager for UNCHS. 
An equivalent level post is available for the management of UNEP activities, particularly the UNEP Fund, under the overall direction of the Under-Secretary-General. 
Iraq's approach towards implementing its obligations under relevant Security Council resolutions has remained unchanged. 
The continued Iraqi assertions that Kuwait is part of Iraq are clear indications of Iraq's indifference towards complying with relevant Security Council resolutions. 
Furthermore, such assertions are unequivocal proof of Iraq's unwillingness to recognize the sovereignty, independence and territorial integrity of Kuwait, an issue which lies at the core of all relevant Security Council resolutions, especially resolutions 687 (1991) and 833 (1993). 
Following is a review of the latest Iraqi claims on Kuwait since the last review: 
2. On 8 November 1993, the Iraqi daily newspaper Al-Thawra (No. 8338) published an article by Mr. Sabah Yassin, which included yet another threat to Kuwait. 
The author stated explicitly that the people of Kuwait are Iraqis. 
In addition, Iraqi media continues to refer to Kuwait as the "nineteenth province of Iraq". 
6. On 16 October 1993, the Iraqi daily newspaper, Al-Quadissya (No. 313), contained an article by Mr. Adnan Manati, entitled "The economic objectives and the methods of economic warfare in the mother of all battles." 
In subsequent paragraphs of the same article, the author proceeds to illustrate the economic benefits which will result from the "economic rectification, in other words, the annexation of Kuwait by Iraq" as he indicated. 
These benefits, included the following: 
(a) "The enhancement of transportation, by all its means, between this part of our nation (Kuwait) and all other parts, especially the mother Iraq ... namely, the railway and other means of transportation"; 
(c) "This rectification will lead to a large diversification in foreign trade activities, and will decrease our dependence on the outside world, which, in turn, will increase the exchange of trade between Kuwait and the other parts of our nation ... and in particular Iraq"; 
(d) "This rectification will end the imbalance in the scales of the working force ... existing in this part [Kuwait] ... to the advantage of the individuals in the Arab Nation." 
With regard to the humanitarian issue of prisoners and missing persons of Kuwaiti and third-country nationals, Iraq continues to refuse to cooperate with the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC). 
Iraq has not yet replied to the official request by ICRC for information concerning individual files of more than 600 persons, which were forwarded to Iraq by ICRC some eight months ago. 
As such, Iraq is clearly reneging on its previous readiness to reply to ICRC regarding any individual file within 10 days of receiving it. 
Furthermore, Iraq continues to refuse to attend meetings of the Tripartite Committee (consisting of coalition members, Iraq and ICRC) that deals with this issue. 
It has also thwarted efforts by the Moroccan monarch, His Majesty King Hassan II, and his gracious mediation aimed at securing release of Kuwaiti prisoners and detainees. 
In a further attempt to derail this vital issue, Iraq recently called for the establishment of a committee to include Morocco, Qatar and members of the Kuwaiti Parliament, to "conclude this matter, by directly investigating the facts". 
This Iraqi proposal, which constitutes an acknowledgement by Iraq to the existence of prisoners and detainees of Kuwaiti and third-country nationals, is intended to confuse the issue further. It is meant to overlap and bypass relevant Security Council resolutions and efforts by ICRC. 
On this proposal, it is noted that Kuwait welcomes all efforts that would assist in resolving this humanitarian question, as long as these efforts are within the framework of the will of the international community as reflected in Security Council resolution 687 (1991) and all other relevant resolutions. 
The above examples are irrefutable proof of Iraq's continued defiance towards complying with relevant Security Council resolutions. 
Furthermore, they constitute a flagrant breach of the commitments Iraq entered into by accepting these resolutions, thus defying the will of your esteemed body and that of the international community. 
The continued Iraqi assertions that Kuwait is part of Iraq and Iraq's refusal to cooperate on the issue of prisoners and missing persons are by no means the only proof of Iraq's refusal to comply with Security Council resolution 687 (1991) and all other relevant resolutions. 
2. Iraq continues to reject the principle of relocation and compensation of Iraqi farmers/landlords whose properties lie on the Kuwaiti side of the border. 
3. Iraq continues to insist that it is not responsible for the return of property estimated at hundreds of millions of dollars stolen from the private sector, most of which was moved to Iraq, as documented by inventories published by various Iraqi ministries (S/26449). 
Since the objective of these resolutions is to secure full respect for Kuwait's independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity, the international community must take appropriate action to secure Iraq's compliance, in letter and spirit, with all relevant Security Council resolutions. 
In other words, the Security Council should focus on the continued Iraqi assertions that Kuwait is part of Iraq. Otherwise, Iraqi objectives will continue to pose a threat to security and peace in the region. 
I should like to refer to your statement of 28 October 1993 following consultations with members of the Security Council (S/26661). 
Attached please find a report by the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) containing the conclusions of a board of inquiry established to investigate the incident, as well as the action taken in following up on the findings of the Board. 
The personnel involved in the delivery of humanitarian assistance in Bosnia and Herzegovina deserve the admiration of the international community for their courage and determination in pursuing this difficult and dangerous task. 
The first Danish Refugee Council convoy consisted of 10 trucks and a lead car, all driven by civilian drivers. 
The Netherlands convoy consisted of seven trucks, two jeeps and an ambulance, all driven by Netherlands military personnel. 
2. As a result of the attack, the Danish Refugee Council convoy sustained one fatality and one casualty and the UNPROFOR convoy sustained nine casualties. 
The route on which the incident occurred (United Nations Route Diamond) has been closed for all humanitarian convoys since the incident. 
Two of its members were also appointed members of the Board of Inquiry. 
A preliminary report of the Joint Investigation Team was completed on 29 October 1993. The final report was completed on 3 November 1993, taking into consideration testimonies and evidence available at the time. 
4. The Board of Inquiry concluded, based on the result of the joint investigation, that the convoys entered into the area unaware that a battle had just begun between HVO and Bosnian government forces. 
They were then directly targeted from a position on the west hill at grid YJ 936133 by two or three soldiers with light machine-guns. 
The investigation concluded that the attacks upon the convoys were carried out by a few individuals, and the killing of the civilian driver was, with high probability, a deliberate act. 
The evidence available has led the Board to conclude that the attack on both convoys was deliberate. 
The investigation thus concluded that, with high probability, the responsibility for the attack lies with soldiers of the Bosnian government forces. 
6. Upon the advice of his Special Representative and in close consultation with UNHCR, the Secretary-General decided to suspend humanitarian convoys in central Bosnia until an investigation of the incident had been carried out and credible guarantees for safe passage had been obtained from the warring parties. 
This decision was transmitted to President Izetbegovic and Mr. Boban by the High Commissioner's Special Envoy in the evening of 25 October 1993. 
7. Based on the initial information on the incident, the Commander of UNPROFOR Bosnia and Herzegovina Command sent a letter to the Commander of the Bosnian Army stating that "the attack on them [the convoys] must be considered as deliberate and unprovoked", and requested him to investigate the incident. 
Similarly, after the initial report of the joint investigation was concluded, the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, in a letter on 2 November 1993, requested the two parties to complete their investigation and forward to him the results before 5 November 1993. 
President Izetbegovic, in his response on 4 November 1993, informed my Special Representative that the convoys were "caught in crossfire", and "unaimed bullets hit the driver". 
8. On 9 November 1993, Mr. Stoltenberg met with Prime Minister Silajdzic in Sarajevo and Mr. Boban in Split to discuss the finding of the Board of Inquiry, as well as to seek credible assurances for safe passage of humanitarian convoys. 
Mr. Stoltenberg discussed the conclusion of the Board of Inquiry that the death of the driver, Mr. Bjarne Nielsen, was, with high probability, a deliberate act and that it was highly probable that the firing came from an area controlled by Bosnian government forces. 
It was also imperative that immediate measures be taken by all responsible authorities to prevent further attacks on humanitarian convoys and United Nations personnel and to guarantee their safety. 
9. Mr. Silajdzic and Mr. Boban expressed to Mr. Stoltenberg their deep regret over the death of the driver and the injuries to others. 
They suggested that further measures of cooperation be pursued together with UNPROFOR for the improvement of the security of humanitarian relief convoys, and pledged their support for that endeavour. 
10. It is intended that a meeting will be convened in Geneva, under the auspices of UNHCR, to discuss further measures required on the part of all parties concerned to ensure the safety and security of humanitarian workers and UNPROFOR personnel. 
Today, besieging Serbian forces fired their artillery at two schools in Sarajevo. 
This crime was made possible because Serbian forces have been allowed to continue their strangulation and seige of Sarajevo. we demand that the Security Council urgently act to allow for all necessary measures to lift the sieges of Sarajevo and other civilian centres. 
Any seige has no military purpose, but is intended to increase fear and terror among the civilian population. 
(b) Southern region: 36 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 10,000 metres, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Qurnah, Samawah, Amarah, Artawi, Busayyah and Jalibah. 
(b) Southern region: 18 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,500 to 9,000 metres, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Samawah, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
(b) Southern region: 38 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 8,500 metres, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Jalibah, Busayyah, Khidr, Artawi, Shatrah and Qal'at Salih. 
(b) Southern region: 48 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 10,000 metres, centred over Basra, Qurnah, Samawah, Salman, Nasiriyah, Artawi and Busayyah. 
At 1335 hours, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft was detected to the south of Nasiriyah flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the northern region on 7 November 1993. 
(b) Southern region: 42 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 9,000 metres, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Artawi, Busayyah, Qurnah, Jalibah and Qal'at Salih. 
1. In my report of 16 August 1993 (S/26311) concerning the situation in Tajikistan, I informed the members of the Security Council about the activities of my Special Envoy for Tajikistan, Mr. Ismat Kittani, during the first three months of his mandate. 
I also proposed to extend for a further three months the mandates of my Special Envoy and a small team of United Nations officials currently in Tajikistan. 
3. In my letter dated 10 September 1993 (S/26744), I further informed the members of the Security Council about the consultations which my Special Envoy for Tajikistan had in Afghanistan, Tajikistan, the Islamic Republic of Iran and Pakistan from 17 to 26 August 1993. 
encouraged to see signs of a more flexible approach on the part of the Tajik opposition. 
I believe that further joint efforts are needed to overcome the remaining difficulties in establishing a negotiating process. 
In this regard, I am grateful to have received assurances from interested Governments of their continued support for my efforts and those of my Special Envoy. 
6. During the reporting period, the small group of United Nations officials in Tajikistan continued to play a useful role, providing me with up-to-date information related to the conflict, coordinating international humanitarian assistance to Tajikistan and monitoring the human rights situation in the country. 
7. The current situation in Tajikistan, and especially on the Tajik-Afghan border, gives grounds for serious concern. 
Recent reports from United Nations officials in Tajikistan and from other sources indicate that the fighting continues to intensify. 
There remains a danger that this instability could spill into neighbouring countries. 
8. Chairman Rakhmonov informed me, in his letter of 25 October 1993, that the situation along his country's border with Afghanistan has once again deteriorated. 
In this connection, he requested that I continue my efforts aimed at normalizing the situation. 
He also requested that the mandate of Ambassador Kittani be extended. 
9. The humanitarian situation in Tajikistan continues to be a matter of deep concern. 
Because of the instability and fighting, economic life in many districts of Khatlon, Gorno-Badakhshan and Garm regions has come to a halt. 
The forthcoming winter may further aggravate the humanitarian situation. 
10. I continue to receive alarming reports of violations of human rights in Tajikistan. 
12. Some regional countries, especially the Islamic Republic of Iran, have also indicated recently their interest in playing a more active role in efforts to restore peace to Tajikistan. 
14. The current developments in Tajikistan and the neighbouring region give grounds both for hope for a political solution of the conflict and for serious concern at the risk of further deterioration of the situation. 
Concerted efforts are needed to overcome the remaining difficulties and to persuade the Government of Tajikistan and all major opposition groups to start a serious process of negotiation without further delay. 
I will be ready to respond positively to any reasonable request by the parties and to recommend to the Security Council an appropriate international monitoring mechanism to help to implement possible future agreements concluded by them. 
15. In these circumstances, I have decided to extend the mandate of my Special Envoy, Ambassador Kittani, for a further five months, until 31 March 1994. 
Meanwhile, I propose that the small team of United Nations officials currently in Tajikistan, consisting of five international staff and seven locals, should continue to perform their functions until the integrated office is established. 
1. In order to approximate the opportunity costs of using conscripts in the military sector, the following information is requested: 
Answer: Not applicable. 2. With reference to point (d) of the specific guidelines above, respondents are requested to give below the total amount of military assistance received from abroad during the reporting year. 
The amount should be given in the same denomination and currency as used in the matrix, preferably converted from foreign currencies to national currency at average annual market or par value exchange rate as reported by the International Monetary Fund. 
3. With reference to points (n) and (o) above, the requested information should be reported here in the same value terms as used in the matrix. 
It is requested that total expenditures, at least, and preferably detailed by type of force group as in column 1 to 12 of the matrix, be reported for the following items: 
Such exports divided by: 
Luxembourg does not export military equipment. 
* The present document is a mimeographed version of the addendum to the report of the Committee against Torture, which will be issued in final form as Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 44 (A/48/44/Add.1). 
2. The application to Turkey of the confidential procedure provided for in article 20, paragraphs 1 to 4, of the Convention began in April 1990 and ended in November 1992. 
The decision was taken unanimously. 
5. After preliminary consideration of the information received, the Committee found that it was credible and contained well-founded indications that torture was practised systematically in Turkey. 
Accordingly, on 4 May 1990, it invited the Turkish Government to cooperate in the examination of that information and to transmit its observations to it before 31 August 1990. 
6. On 31 August 1990, the Government stated that it considered the Committee's action to exceed the powers conferred on it under the Convention. 
7. At its fifth and sixth sessions in November 1990 and April 1991, the Committee rejected the Turkish Government's arguments and reiterated its invitation to the Government to cooperate in the examination of the information received. 
8. At its sixth session, the Committee decided to instruct Mr. Voyame, its Chairman, and Mr. Perlas, to analyse the information concerning Turkey communicated pursuant to article 20 of the Convention, and invited them to submit to it a report and proposals for further action on that question. 
New reports of acts of torture in Turkey had been transmitted to the Committee in 1991 by non-governmental sources. 
12. After consultations on this question between Mr. Dipanda Mouelle, Mr. Voyame and the Turkish authorities, the mission to Turkey was scheduled for 6 to 18 June 1992. 
Subsequently, several meetings in connection with the inquiry were held before the mission between Mr. Dipanda Mouelle, Mr. Voyame and representatives of the Turkish Government. 
A medical expert accompanied them and conducted examinations on alleged victims of torture. 
16. Mr. Dipanda Mouelle and Mr. Voyame reported to the Committee at its ninth session, in November 1992. Their report contained the information they had received between 19 November 1991, the date on which the Committee had decided to initiate the confidential inquiry, and 15 October 1992. 
20. At the request of the Government of Turkey, the consultations were held on 27 April 1993 at a closed meeting of the Committee. 
24. The revised version of the bill was enacted by the Turkish parliament on 18 November 1992, the Act (No. 3842) entering into force on 1 December 1992. 
It considers that these provisions and their effective implementation may help to protect a detainee from acts of torture and ill-treatment. 
It nevertheless regrets that persons arrested or detained in connection with an offence within the competence of those Courts (crimes against the State, crimes connected with terrorism, firearms or drugs) remain deprived by the Act of most of the guarantees enumerated in it. 
26. The Committee takes note with satisfaction of the provisions of Act No. 3842 concerning interrogation procedures and the collection of testimony and prohibiting ill-treatment, torture and other physical or mental violence. 
In addition, government procurators appointed to make inquiries into allegations of torture or ill-treatment, in accordance with the provisions of the Turkish Code of Criminal Procedure, should act promptly and effectively; they should be given precise instructions on this question, in accordance with article 12 of the Convention. 
The Government has also provided the following statistical information which concerns suspects held in police custody before and after the entry into force of Act No. 3842: 
30. In addition, the Government stated that the human rights manual used on courses in police colleges had been amended in order to reflect Act No. 3842 and to include the necessary instructions concerning implementation of its provisions. 
31. The Committee considers that the information on the measures for implementation of Act No. 3842 which the Turkish Government transmitted to it in March 1993, i.e. about four months after the Act's entry into force, is encouraging. 
35. The Committee, after having analysed the information and testimony received from different sources during the inquiry, wishes to emphasize that penalties imposed by the courts on torturers should not be nullified by means of administrative promotions. 
36. The Committee wishes to state that it has received numerous allegations of torture in Turkey originating mainly from five international non-governmental organizations and five Turkish non-governmental organizations engaged in action to promote respect for human rights. 
In addition, the Committee has received precise information on the examinations of presumed torture victims by the medical expert who lent his assistance during the inquiry, and on the talks which the Committee members making the inquiry had with the Turkish authorities about the torture allegations received. 
37. The Government of Turkey has informed the Committee that it rejects all the allegations of torture submitted by non-governmental organizations, since these organizations are, in its view, deeply politicized or have never given credible proof of their impartiality. 
As to the testimony gathered during the mission to Turkey, the Turkish Government stated that it was derived essentially from persons presumed to be terrorists who, in line with their strategy, had every reason to claim that they had been tortured. 
40. The Committee deplores and condemns any act of violence perpetrated by armed groups, regardless of their origin, particularly if they terrorize the population or try to destabilize the democratic institutions. 
41. The Committee wishes to point out, however, that under article 2, paragraph 2, of the Convention, no exceptional circumstances whatsoever, whether a state of war or a threat of war, internal political instability or any other public emergency, may be invoked as a justification of torture. 
42. The Turkish authorities, who have undertaken to respect this provision and, what is more, have publicly condemned torture as a crime against humanity, should take measures to ensure that such a provision is implemented strictly by all State authorities. 
Inspections of interrogation centres by Ministry of the Interior officials might be envisaged for this purpose and penalties should be imposed on persons violating article 13 of Act No. 3842 and the administrative regulations of 6 August 1991 concerning interrogation procedures, which explicitly prohibit the use of torture. 
44. Furthermore, efforts should be made to acquaint existing law-enforcement personnel and personnel currently undergoing training with interrogation and investigation techniques that do not involve any kind of torture or other cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment. 
An independent commission might be established, under the aegis of the Ministry for Human Rights, comprising members of the professions concerned (lawyers and doctors) and representatives of non-governmental organizations, together with eminent national figures recognized as having campaigned against this evil. 
The commission would have access to any detention or interrogation centre it wished to visit. 
Its responsibilities would include regular and frequent visits to all places of detention, more particularly those under the authority of the Ministry of the Interior, meeting persons held in custody in those places, consulting prison registers, receiving complaints of torture and transmitting them to the prosecutor's office. 
Its reports would be publicized and it would play an advisory and initiatory role in the drafting of any parliamentary bill concerning action to combat torture. 
48. The Committee further considered in November 1992, that the following immediate measures were necessary: 
49. The Committee has received no response to the recommendation contained under (a). 
50. The Committee considers that places of detention under the authority of the Ministry of the Interior pose many problems from the standpoint of article 20 of the Convention. All the testimony collected before, during and after the visit by the Committee members making the inquiry corroborates this assertion. 
52. As to the layout of places of detention and particularly the solitary confinement cells, the Committee, in November 1992, called on the Turkish authorities to demolish immediately and systematically all the solitary confinement cells known as "coffins", which in themselves constitute a kind of torture. 
These cells measure approximately 60 by 80 centimetres, they have no light and inadequate ventilation, and the inmate can only stand or crouch. 
These provisions provide, inter alia, for improvements in places of detention and adequate dimensions for individual cells, in conformity with European rules and standards. 
The Government has stated that the physical conditions of places of detention and administrative procedures relating to police custody were adapted to the requirements of the new regulations as soon as they entered into force on 23 September 1992. 
55. However, in November 1992, the Committee transmitted the following recommendations to the Turkish Government: 
(a) In general, practical efforts should be made, and funds allocated, to solve the problem of prison overcrowding. 
(b) The solitary confinement cells in prison No. 1 in Diyarbakir should be demolished; to use them would, in any case, be contrary to the provisions of the Convention; 
(c) The women prisoners currently held in prison No. 2 should be transferred to another prison. 
56. The Turkish Government has informed the Committee that the total capacity of Turkish prisons is 83,000, while the number of detainees is 30,000. 
The relative overcrowding in certain prisons has been eliminated through the implementation of new measures. 
It has further stated that the solitary confinement cells in prison No. 1 in Diyarbakir are not in use and that the women prisoners in Diyarbakir prison have been transferred to Sanliurta prison. 
57. The Committee takes note with satisfaction of the cooperation of the Turkish authorities during the inquiry, and congratulates them on having acted on many of its recommendations and taken measures intended to reinforce the implementation of the Convention and to improve the human rights situation in Turkey. 
58. Nevertheless, the Committee remains concerned at the number and substance of the allegations of torture received, which confirm the existence and systematic character of the practice of torture in this State party. 
That statement contains a series of untrue facts and false accusations, directed against the Serbs of Krajina, but also against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and the Republic of Serbia. 
It is true that the museums, museum collections, libraries, archives and sacral facilities were heavily damaged in Vukovar. 
Some of the artifacts were irretrievably lost, while some were exposed to weather erosion and possible illegal usurpation. 
The expert teams from various institutes and museums for the protection of cultural heritage from Belgrade and Novi Sad evacuated museum pieces from the ruins of Vukovar and placed them in the storage facilities in Belgrade, Novi Sad and Dalj. 
All evacuated pieces have been properly filed and listed. 
The lists were verified by heads of the teams or the representatives of local authorities and the copies have been submitted to several institutions. 
The Institute for International Scientific, Cultural, Educational and Technical Cooperation of the Republic of Serbia has opened a separate file in its computer centre and all relevant data are easily available. 
Mr. Munir Bushnaki, a high-ranking UNESCO official, had the opportunity to see one of those teams on site and was informed of the difficulties encountered. 
In addition to the evacuation of museum pieces, experts surveyed and evaluated damage inflicted on monuments and open-air objects. 
A copy of the study was also transmitted to UNESCO through Mr. Bushnaki. 
All evacuated pieces and the relevant lists are fully at the disposal of representatives of UNESCO. 
All assets shall be returned to their localities as soon as technical and safety conditions are created, without any prejudice to political solutions. 
Until those conditions are created, the articles shall be under the care of the restorers and shall undergo restoration if necessary. 
The report, which deals with the mobilization of resources, contains in paragraph 25 (pages 11 and 13 of the English text) an interpretation of the table indicating the geographical distribution and share of Development Assistance Committee (DAC) countries' official development assistance to Africa (table 2). 
This interpretation indicates the amount of ODA provided to Africa as a percentage of the total amount of bilateral aid. 
Table 2, on the other hand, refers to the amount of bilateral aid from each donor as a percentage of the total amount of DAC assistance to Africa. 
The use of these two different approaches means that there is a substantial under-assessment of the proportion of the total ODA of the donors in question represented by bilateral ODA to Africa. 
The figures referred to in paragraph 25 thus give an erroneous view of the relative size of ODA flows to Africa. 
Given that the debate on ODA flows is a central element in implementation of the New Agenda, it is of the greatest importance for it to be based on accurate information. 
We should be grateful if you would have this letter circulated as an official document of the General Assembly under the same agenda item as the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/336 and Corr.1). 
The IDNDR Chiba International Conference was held in Chiba from 27 to 30 November 1992, the third year of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
The theme was "Towards new frontiers against natural disasters". 
A total of 911 persons concerned with disaster management participated, including government officials, researchers and representatives of non-governmental organizations. 
They came from 37 countries and five international organizations. 
The Conference focused on natural disasters such as typhoons, hurricanes and cyclones. 
It aimed for an exchange of information and opinions on experiences of such disasters, on countermeasures to be used against them between nations and cities faced with such disasters, and on the latest approaches to disaster management. 
Although disaster reduction efforts are continuing around the world, many persons still fall victim to natural disasters, and there is a tendency for social and economic damage due to such disasters to escalate. 
In order to reduce the damage caused by disasters even a little, it is important to store and share information and experiences gained from previous disasters, and put that information to good use in future disaster management. 
Regarding meteorological observation and analysis and the issuing and dissemination of warnings, it is important to improve the accuracy of forecasting, particularly that of tropical cyclones and localized rainstorms, and adjust the quantity of information and the forms of presentation used in issuing warnings to the regions concerned. 
In order to apply new technologies to disaster reduction, since the disasters to be dealt with are of uncertain magnitude and type, we need to construct intelligent systems with greater adaptability than hitherto, systems which are also strong enough to withstand disasters. 
For example, the development of practical disaster-preventing robots will require comprehensive development over a long period of time. 
Remote-sensing was recognized as an extremely powerful tool for the monitoring, management and forecasting of disasters. 
Three roles should be given to corporations: 
(b) Rapid recommencement of business activities, to ensure corporate profitability and the maintenance of social functions; 
At present, disaster management measures by corporations are not necessarily adequate. 
A problem facing developed and developing countries alike is the environmental background to natural disasters. 
Changes in the types of land use, the spread of urbanization, and excessive deforestation bring changes to regional environments, increasing vulnerability to natural disasters, and inviting changes in the type and scale of the disasters experienced. 
The major tasks discussed were the following: 
1. To establish international and interdisciplinary research networks and databases for disaster management. 
2. In addition to expanding meteorological forecasting networks and improving forecasting technology, to try to develop and apply basic scientific techniques to improving forecasting accuracy. 
3. To establish dissemination systems for disaster information in the areas where they are not yet installed. 
4. To recognize the importance of the mass media in disseminating disaster warnings, and to establish suitable means of disseminating warnings. 
5. To make efforts to increase awareness and knowledge of disaster preparedness, giving consideration to the uncertainties involved and the different needs of the various regions, in order for the general public to make effective use of disaster warnings. 
6. To attempt an international comparative study of the factors, including geographical, economic, cultural and institutional differences, affecting the promotion of corporate disaster management. 
9. To make scientific and quantitative evaluations, with international cooperation, of the relationship between disaster mitigation and environmental problems, and to recognize the relationship as a part of disaster science. 
Proposals were also made at the Conference for specific activities to be undertaken under the IDNDR framework. These were as follows: 
1. To reinforce the regional specialized meteorological centres of the WMO in order to improve forecasting and warnings of tropical cyclones. 
3. To publish, in book and CD-ROM digital formats, maps on disaster management and examples of its application, using remote-sensing and GIS, in cooperation with disaster specialists and remote-sensing scientists. 
4. To hold seminars and workshops on remote-sensing and GIS for the monitoring and management of natural disasters in order to promote international cooperation among disaster specialists and remote-sensing scientists. 
5. To request the industrial sector to set up institutional frameworks, including self-imposed inspection by enterprise associations, of corporate disaster management systems, and to establish voluntary organizations which promote the sharing of information and cooperative activities related to corporate disaster management. 
In addition, some examples of where specific activities had already begun were reported. 
For example, a group composed of technicians and researchers concerned with seismic disasters has organized the World Seismic Safety Activity Initiative, with the aim of preventing and reducing world earthquake damage. 
A technology is being developed for low-cost and disaster-resistant housing. 
Another group has begun to set up an international disaster management research body. 
If the situation persists, it is doubtful whether much will be achieved during the remaining seven years, to the year 2000. 
This is due to the fact that awareness of the IDNDR differs from region to region and from organization to organization, and that different organizations are responding in different ways. 
In order to improve the situation, it is necessary to broaden the common base of awareness among individuals, organizations, countries and international organizations. 
The World Conference to be held in 1994, the mid-term year of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, should provide a stimulus in that regard. 
We, the participants in the 1992 Conference, holding the views mentioned above, submit the concrete proposals outlined above to the relevant organizations and hope that they and the activities already under way will be realized. 
We also hope that similar proposals and activities will take place world wide, that they will be reported at the 1994 World Conference, and that they will prove a stimulus to additional energetic activities. 
The IDNDR Aichi/Nagoya International Conference was held in the city of Nagoya, Aichi Prefecture, from 1 to 4 November 1993, the fourth year of the International Decade of Natural Disaster Reduction, with the theme of "Disaster management in metropolitan areas for the twenty-first century". 
They came from 46 countries and nine international organizations. 
It should be recognized that disaster prevention in urban areas is one of the most important factors contributing to sustainable development in developing countries, where urbanization is rapidly advancing. 
It was recognized that natural disasters now lead to "complex emergencies" in which political, social and economic turmoil, population growth, poverty, environmental degradation and other factors aggravate the effects of the disasters, resulting in compounded damage. 
In developing countries in particular, population and capital inflows rapidly concentrate in urban areas, and thus the risks of a "complex emergency" there have become increasingly serious. 
It was also recognized that natural disasters can destroy economic infrastructures and that ethnic, cultural and economic diversity should be considered when extending humanitarian aid to disaster victims. 
Furthermore, it was pointed out that, in addition to the need for relief measures for disaster-stricken areas, there exists a need to prepare for disasters by improving methods of prediction, forecasting, and prior-assessment of hazards with the latest scientific technologies. 
On the basis of the reports presented and discussions held at the Conference, the following specific suggestions were made to central and local governments, researchers and other authorities: 
1. To facilitate risk assessment in urban areas where population, capital and resources are concentrated, convenient methods which meet the current needs and capabilities of each region and country should be developed and disseminated. 
2. Planners of development projects must take into account "disaster hazards" when formulating and implementing their plans. 
3. The minimum level of functioning of lifeline systems to be maintained during an emergency and their positions in the disaster prevention plans should be clarified, taking into account the characteristics of the country or region. 
4. To ensure the safety of hospitals, schools and other important public facilities and to maintain their functioning as bases in an emergency, effective regulations on building design should be established and disseminated. 
5. It is important to disseminate information and maintain a communications system during an emergency. 
The accuracy of information monitoring systems concerning meteorology, river levels, volcanos and other phenomena should be improved, and the swift transmission of such information to citizens should be encouraged. 
6. Voluntary disaster prevention activities by private volunteers are important and should be encouraged and efficiently utilized. 
The necessary staff should be assembled and trained regularly in communication, first-aid and other specialized fields. 
Their priorities should be clarified in the disaster prevention plan. 
Affiliations with public organizations should be strengthened. 
7. Global networks and global projects related to disaster monitoring, prediction and prevention technologies should be established, with an emphasis on international cooperation. 
8. Adequate technologies for predicting disasters should be developed. 
In order to review previous activities and formulate future action programmes, the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction is to be held in Yokohama from 23 to 27 May 1994. 
The Conference is highly significant, since it will accelerate the progress of future IDNDR activities. 
The participants of the IDNDR Aichi/Nagoya International Conference set the following goals to ensure the success of the World Conference: 
(a) To assist donor countries and international organizations in disaster prevention, in light of the insufficient involvement of developing countries in disaster-prevention activities; 
(b) To promote IDNDR international demonstration projects and other disaster-prevention projects which will be completed during the IDNDR and which are expected to attain significant success; 
(c) To establish a network comprising national Governments, international organizations, universities and other establishments for the exchange of information and data for use in the assessment and planning of disaster reduction. 
(d) Although emergency aid should be targeted at supporting self-help efforts, a system should be formulated that responds swiftly to a disaster emergency with humanitarian assistance. 
It is impossible to prevent natural hazards from occurring; however, it is possible to minimize their damage through the application of wisdom and effort. 
We hope that all countries, local governments, researchers, international organizations and others concerned will make further efforts to cooperate in the activities of IDNDR, with the aim of solving the problems and realizing the proposals addressed at the Conference. 
To achieve success, each of us must fully recognize the importance of disaster prevention. 
2. Assures the people of Jammu and Kashmir that the people of Pakistan will continue to extend wholehearted political, moral and diplomatic support in their struggle; 
6. Calls upon India to allow free movement of the representatives of international media, human rights organizations, international relief agencies and international delegations to assess the gravity of the situation and the magnitude of the atrocities being committed against the entire population of Jammu and Kashmir; 
10. Authorizes to circulate this resolution to all parliaments and the United Nations. 
RIGHT OF PEOPLES TO SELF-DETERMINATION: 
I have the honour to request that Security Council resolutions 47 (1948), 91 (1951), 122 (1957) and 126 (1957) be made available to the Third Committee for information under agenda item 108 (a) of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly entitled "Right of peoples to self-determination". 
Pursuant to this instrument, Croatia is established as the national State of the Croatian people and the State of other peoples and minorities who are citizens of Croatia. This includes the Serbs. 
Our own information indicates that more than 300,000 Serbs have been expelled. 
In other words, with the exception of the Republic of Serbian Krajina and a small enclave in Gorski Kotar, there are no more Serbs in the Republic of Croatia. 
For example, a new charge introduced in Croatian penal legislation (Narodne Novine, No. 74/92) calling for the punishment of "any act the aim of which is to expel persons or prevent the return of expelled persons" would seem, at the very least, to have been displaced. 
The violation of this right is illustrated in particular by the manner in which Croatian citizenship is granted (the famous so-called "domovnica" document). 
During the war in Croatia in 1991 and 1992, 97 Orthodox Churches were demolished and destroyed. 
3. Other rights guaranteed by the Constitution also are being violated in the Republic of Croatia, and the violations affect all citizens, the most vulnerable of whom are those categories of citizens who are non-Croats. 
terminating the employment of DUSAN JOVANOVIC, Director of the local Office of Sremske Laze, effective 31 May 1991. 
This decision may be appealed to the Secretary of the Communal Secretariat for general administrative matters within 15 days from the date of receipt of this decision. 
1. It will be recalled that, in 1989, the Plenipotentiary Conference of the International Telecommunication Union (ITU) decided by its resolution COM 8/1: 
3. Recognizing the importance of telecommunications in the daily operations and management of the United Nations common system, the Secretary-General presented a report on the status of telecommunications activities in the United Nations (A/C.5/46/5). 
ACABQ indicated that the operational arrangements for implementation of a private global network needed to be further developed together with detailed cost estimates, in close consultation with the specialized agencies. 
The network would also be expanded and configured to meet peace-keeping and humanitarian requirements. 
In some cases, the satellite would replace existing leased circuits and in other areas it would work in conjunction with commercial fibre-optic terrestrial systems and digital microwave communications links. 
It is further anticipated that the additional cost, estimated at $3,990,200, would be offset in part by savings of $578,800 under the regular budget for the rental of leased circuits, which are expected to be realized if the implementation of the network proceeds without delay. 
7. The net additional cost under the regular budget, estimated at $3,411,400, has been included in the respective sections of the Secretary-General's proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
8. Presently, the United Nations uses leased analog alternate voice and data (AVD) circuits, leased digital circuits for integrated voice and data services and a number of United Nations-owned satellite Earth stations operating on the INTELSAT system. 
The satellite portion of the network encompasses United Nations-owned satellite Earth stations ranging from 1.8 to 11 metre antennae, with circuits operating under a lease agreement with INTELSAT. 
While the satellite network supports mostly peace-keeping needs, some operational traffic is also routed over the network. 
The private network and commercial facilities provide voice, data, telex, facsimile and cablegram facilities, including both standard and cryptographic capabilities. 
Several options were examined to meet the telecommunications requirements of the United Nations system. 
The question of whether a private United Nations network was desirable and, if so, what network technologies were viable, taking into account the various implications (technical, financial and managerial) was also addressed. 
The three basic options considered in a cost-benefit study undertaken by a consultant were as follows: (a) a fully commercial network; (b) a private leased-line network combined with commercial services and (c) a private satellite network combined with commercial services. 
The respective characteristics of the three network options are indicated below: 
The commercial carrier network requires a very small capital investment cost but gives rise to substantial recurring charges that are directly proportional to usage. 
The higher the usage, therefore, the higher the costs. 
Since the volume of United Nations traffic is high and relatively predictable between Headquarters and overseas offices, a fully commercial network will not be well suited to the United Nations. 
Furthermore, commercial services are either limited or not available in most peace-keeping locations, such as the United Nations Operations in Somalia (UNOSOM) or the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in Zagreb. 
The commercial carrier option becomes even less attractive if the traffic of the specialized agencies is considered; 
The leased-line network is combined with commercial services, with charges based on usage, for those locations not accessible on the leased-line network. 
Although this configuration represents the current United Nations network, it is not adequate to meet the Organization's growing telecommunication requirements. 
An expansion of the leased-lines to meet these requirements would still leave many areas without coverage; 
Satellite networks are not subject to the limitations of a point-to-point leased-line network. 
This configuration is cost-effective for organizations with high volumes of traffic from multiple sources. 
While a satellite network requires substantial initial capital investment, for both equipment and installation, recurring costs for the operation of the network over its useful life are low. 
11. Following the consideration of a variety of technologies, the study concluded that a satellite-based telecommunications network with a terrestrial back-up would be the most cost-effective configuration for the United Nations. 
The strategic direction outlined in that report was that the best approach to providing transmission facilities for the network, both technically and economically, was to use United Nations-owned Earth stations and satellite transponder capacity leased directly from INTELSAT. 
16. The ultimate goal of the network is to improve the availability and efficiency of a global integrated digital telecommunications system with the capability of supporting voice, telex, facsimile, electronic mail packages, data communications, documents handling and video-conferencing over the same network. 
Other goals are to reduce expenditures on commercial carrier networks and to minimize the security risk in the field by operating, as far as possible, independent telecommunications facilities. 
17. The initial phase of the satellite network would link Headquarters with the regional commissions and the United Nations offices at Geneva, Vienna and Nairobi and would in addition provide a telecommunications highway for peace-keeping missions, no matter where these may be located. 
This is the proposed backbone network. 
18. The network would be developed gradually. 
The subsequent phases would be the installation of small Earth stations (feeder network) to serve other overseas offices of the Organization and of other organizations in the common system. 
These installations would be justified on the basis of the level of traffic generated. 
The specialized agencies' requirements could, therefore, be met as the network develops. 
Small Earth stations would thus be installed on demand by these agencies provided the Earth station meets the global network specifications. 
19. The United Nations maintains detailed records of its outgoing telecommunications traffic from Headquarters to overseas destinations. 
For example, traffic is recorded by destination, so that the number of minutes and charges for each destination for telephone or facsimile can be identified. 
Records are also maintained by user organizations or departments and are divided between those units that are charged for services and those that are not. 
20. Currently, on average the United Nations experiences some 5 million minutes of voice traffic per year of which 2.4 million minutes are from Headquarters over commercial carrier networks. 
As regards peace-keeping operations, the estimated annual telecommunications expenditures of $15 million is obtained from actual invoices from peace-keeping missions. 
The charges from INMARSAT and national posts and telecommunications authorities average $6.50 to $7 per minute in support of peace-keeping missions. 
From this, the traffic volume of 2.3 million minutes is derived. 
The higher costs experienced by the peace-keeping missions are due to the relatively high rates charged by INMARSAT and the local authorities for international calls. 
The new digital private automatic branch exchange (PABX) switches being installed at overseas offices will be programmed to collect traffic data automatically. 
Direct measurement of traffic data on outgoing lines connecting all United Nations switches with public networks, leased lines and the collection of traffic data from public operators will be established in the network system. 
The results of future traffic analysis will be used to review the network costing and tariffs. 
For a valid cost comparison between a commercial carrier and the United Nations network, the rates of the respective networks to the same destinations were examined. 
The current United Nations network covers 18 destinations. 
The Organization's network rates are based on recovering the costs of operation of the service and on tariffs established by administrations, in accordance with ITU resolution COM 8/1. 
It should be noted that the rates indicated under "commercial rates" represent an average of several commercial carriers. 
Under the column headed "New York" a comparison of the average commercial rates and the United Nations rate from Headquarters on the United Nations network to other duty stations is shown. 
23. The conclusion drawn from these annexes is that a fully commercial network would not be cost-effective for the United Nations and that significant savings could be derived from the operation of a private telecommunications network. 
24. In order to determine the most cost-effective satellite network that would meet the Organization's expanding telecommunications requirements, a comprehensive review of the two primary services available from satellite system providers was carried out, namely, the INTELSAT international business service (IBS) and the very small aperture terminals (VSAT) service. 
VSAT networks are in common use in meeting business and financial industry needs, for example, for hotel reservations and credit card verifications, etc., and are particularly effective in covering large data network requirements. 
25. The United Nations telecommunications requirements consist of different types of services at widespread geographic locations and cannot be met independently by the IBS or the VSAT network solution alone. 
Therefore, an appropriate mix of both IBS and VSAT network would be used as and when required. 
The IBS network would be used for the heavy traffic routes, i.e. the backbone satellite network, thus avoiding multiple connections through individual leased lines (AVD circuits). 
26. The overall network design concept is presented in figure 1. 
As far as possible, in each of the identified countries, satellite Earth stations will be installed on United Nations premises with ground communications equipment housed together with other backbone nodal equipment, such as PABX, multiplexers and packet switches. 
The exact locations of the equipment will be determined by consultation and agreement with individual United Nations offices. 
However, a single fibre-optic cable link will be retained to carry delay sensitive traffic and act as a back-up to the satellite network. 
The hub stations will also serve as a collection centre for all current and proposed European leased circuits to Headquarters, i.e., Vienna, Copenhagen, Paris, Rome and London. 
31. The European hub stations will have the capability of not only providing services to ongoing peace-keeping missions such as UNOSOM and UNPROFOR, but also to all future peace-keeping operations. 
This will substantially reduce INMARSAT and local national posts and telecommunications authorities charges for long-distance telephone calls between field missions and Headquarters. 
At each of the regional commissions, telecommunications services between subregional field offices and the regional headquarters or home offices will also be possible. 
34. The major challenges of managing the enhanced digital telecommunications network are the need to provide continuous operation and availability of services at the lowest reasonable cost to end-users. 
Included in the cost element is the plan to operate the proposed satellite backbone network with a minimum staffing approach consistent with the required continuity of services. 
35. To support the foregoing operational plan, a fully integrated monitoring, alarm and control system is designed into the network and will be installed in New York and at the European hub Earth stations. 
The system will monitor and control all major equipment units to ensure continuous unattended operation with automatic changeover of faulty units by remote control from New York or the European hub stations. 
36. In addition, a centralized personal computer-based spare parts management system will be administered from New York. 
Planning, engineering, procurement, billing and charge back, staffing and day-to-day management will continue to be in the Office of General Services. 
Close coordination with the Department of Peace-keeping Operations will continue so as to ensure full support to the peace-keeping missions. 
38. Telecommunication management at the regional commissions and Nairobi is currently under the respective building management units of those offices. In most cases, messaging services are provided by field service staff of the Field Operations Division funded by the regular budget and outposted to those duty stations. 
40. The main functions of the proposed telecommunications services units will be the overall management of the telecommunication services and system engineering aspects. 
An organizational structure for the proposed units has been developed, as contained in annex III. 
42. The implementation, operation and maintenance of the telecommunications system, including the proposed satellite Earth stations, would require a minimum of 54 staff, as indicated in the matrix above, and are distributed among Headquarters and the 6 different locations as follows: 
To cope with the added workload of coordination, line-ups, testing and future operations, one additional General Service staff would be required. 
The implementing team in the Office of General Services/Electronic Services Division would provide additional technical and managerial backstopping; 
43. In addition to the above, in order to provide adequate technical expert advice on the satellite network and associated systems, it will be necessary to retain individual or institutional contractors at a cost of approximately $454,200 for the 1994-1995 biennium. 
Furthermore, since 1994-1995 will be the first biennium for the implementation of the enhanced network, the workload is expected to increase progressively during this period. 
Additional staffing for administrative or technical back-up will not be required. 
44. The project budget, estimated on a biennial basis at current rates in the amount of $21,296,200, is shown in table 2 below. 
The total recurrent costs are thus estimated at $11,989,600. 
As shown in section V below, these costs would be more than offset by reduced transmission costs, thereby resulting in a net savings to the Organization. 
46. The proposed satellite network can be implemented in phases, which are organized in such a way as to allow an orderly integration of the improved facilities into the existing structure. 
For this reason, a multiphased programme is envisaged to be implemented over a period of approximately three and a half years for the preparation, system integration, installation and commissioning of facilities. 
Detailed technical specifications of the seven satellite Earth stations, ancillary equipment and standardized operation and maintenance procedures were finalized. 
48. During the second phase of the project, Earth stations would be installed in Europe, Addis Ababa and Bangkok, including the satellite monitoring, alarm and control system at New York and the European Earth stations. 
The coordination, control, testing, commissioning and operation of the Earth stations will be carried out from the New York hub Earth station. 
50. Earth stations at Amman, Santiago and Nairobi would be installed during this phase of the project. 
51. During the next six months period, action would be taken for the recruitment of the remaining two senior technicians, one for the satellite unit and one for the switching unit at the Field Service level and four local level staff at Amman, Santiago and Nairobi. 
An additional seven months would be required for commissioning of the whole network. 
52. The acquisition and installation of the proposed satellite facilities would provide an effective and efficient telecommunications network for the United Nations. 
(a) It would take advantage of the unique status of the United Nations with respect to ITU and INTELSAT; 
(b) It would establish a backbone network for peace-keeping missions; the backbone network could be accessed by missions regardless of where they may be located; 
(d) It would result in substantially lower operating costs as a result of savings in long-distance commercial charges by approximately $13 million per biennium; 
(e) It would increase the overall capacity of the system so that traffic of other agencies could be carried on a reimbursable basis, thus resulting in lower telecommunications costs for those agencies participating in the enhanced network. 
For example the digital PABX at Headquarters and the United Nations offices at Geneva and Nairobi and those expected to be installed at Addis Ababa, Bangkok and Santiago will require the satellite network for continuous transmission at the lowest cost. 
54. As indicated in paragraph 44 above, the total project budget estimated on a biennial basis would be $21,296,200, consisting of non-recurrent capital expenditures ($9,306,600) and recurrent operational cost ($11,989,600). 
It is, however, projected that the total recurrent costs under the proposed network ($11,989,600) would be substantially lower than the communications expenditures amounting to $42 million under the existing system, allowing the non-recurrent expenditures ($9,306,600) to be recovered in about one year. 
As the Earth stations are installed in each of the proposed locations and as they become fully operational, the anticipated savings will begin to be realized. 
A comparison of the estimated 1992-1993 expenditures under the current telecommunications system, the estimated expenditures that would have been required with the enhanced satellite system and the potential savings envisaged when the total complement of the satellite network becomes fully operational are also shown in that table. 
The recurrent cost of $42 million required for transmission facilities would progressively be offset by savings consisting of the following: reduction of leased-line costs by $1.7 million, commercial carrier networks by $1.3 million and national posts and telecommunications authorities and INMARSAT charges by $23.6 million. 
These savings would be partly offset by an increase of $3.1 million required for satellite leases and $8.3 million for salaries and other charges and $9.3 million for non-recurrent equipment and related costs, or a notional $5.9 million savings for the biennium. 
Details of the savings are discussed below. 
56. Under existing United Nations leased circuits, the total 1992-1993 recurring expenditures are estimated at $3,573,700 for two-way leased circuits from Addis Ababa, Bangkok, Nairobi, Santiago, Geneva, Vienna and Paris to New York. 
The replacement of leased circuits with the satellite network for Addis Ababa, Bangkok, Nairobi, Santiago and three of the European leased circuits will eliminate recurring expenditures, estimated at $1,764,000 for the rental of these circuits, once the proposed system is fully operational. 
The existing and proposed leased-lines configurations are given in annex IV. 
57. Based on expenditure patterns to date, it is estimated that the total expenditure for commercial carrier networks (cables, telexes and long-distance telephone) amounts to $8,406,500 per biennium. 
The complete installation of the satellite network and configuration of the digital switches will direct approximately 15 per cent of the global commercial carrier traffic to the proposed satellite network. 
The potential global savings for the United Nations are thus estimated at $1,261,000, under various offices. 
58. Currently, telecommunications requirements of peace-keeping missions are being provided by the United Nations Earth stations, INMARSAT and national telecommunications networks. 
For example, the average telecommunications cost of a peace-keeping mission, consisting of utilization of INMARSAT and national posts and telecommunications authorities Earth stations is approximately $811,000 per month. 
Each time a new peace-keeping mission is established it requires both domestic and international telecommunications services. 
These requirements are usually met by installing a hub Earth station and an international gateway exchange to link the mission activities with United Nations Headquarters and other international destinations. 
The installation of a 4.5 to 7-metre hub Earth station normally takes between four to six months. 
Depending on the immediate needs of the mission, its size and the urgency required for it to be operational, the hub stations and associated equipment are leased from INMARSAT or other satellite system services providers at very high cost until the mission network becomes available. 
60. Based on the number of peace-keeping missions established to date, it is projected that the 1992-1993 expenditures will amount to $29,520,000 for INMARSAT, national posts and telecommunications authorities and other leases. 
61. There are two possible methods of acquiring the Earth stations systems: (a) direct purchase of the Earth stations system and (b) lease arrangements with the vendor, with an option to buy. 
Accordingly, those budgets should make a significant contribution to the cost of installing and running the network. 
65. Of the 29 posts proposed to be funded from the regular budget, however, it is estimated that the cost of 25 posts could be met either from within existing resources or through redeployments. 
(a) One P-5 and one P-3 at New York would be met by redeployment of existing posts, within the existing establishment of the Electronic Services Division, to provide for the requirements of the project implementing team at Headquarters; 
(b) At Europe, six General Service posts (one at the principal level) could be provided from existing posts in the Telecommunications Operations Unit at the United Nations Office at Geneva. 
The cost of the P-4 post would be met by the reclassification of an existing P-3 post to the P-4 level; 
(c) Sixteen posts in the Field Service category would be met by the redeployment of field service telecommunications posts from the Field Operations Division for the operation of the satellite network. 
In connection with the regular budget's share of the cost of satellite leases ($631,500), under existing contractual arrangements with INTELSAT, a provision of $510,000 is currently available under section 25D, Office of General Services. 
As to the non-recurrent requirements for the installation and related costs of the satellite Earth stations ($3,886,600), provisions for the satellite Earth stations at Addis Ababa and Bangkok ($1,134,500) have been included in the total project cost of the construction projects at those locations. 
Consequently, no additional resources are being proposed in the present report. 
Once operational, the system is expected to generate savings of $3,025,000 per biennium from reduced recourse to commercial networks and the rental of leased circuits. 
All offices used the common public or commercial telephone and telex systems for the dispatch of communications to areas and offices not covered by leased circuits or high-frequency radio. 
Since that time, substantial investments have been made in upgrading the hardware and software associated with telecommunications services. 
Leased circuits have been upgraded to provide digital service whereby the Organization has substantially increased the capacity of its leased circuits, including the installation of a new telephone system in New York during the 1980s and those expected to be installed shortly in Europe, Addis Ababa, Bangkok and Nairobi. 
68. The installation of the enhanced satellite network and improvements in the communication system would substantially reduce the requirements for rented equipment and facilities, which was, for the most part, used as the basis in determining the amount that was to be credited to Income section 2. 
Accordingly, it is proposed that as from 1994 all income from telecommunications be credited into a special account to be established for that purpose. 
Proposed expenditures from this account would be reviewed and approved by the General Assembly in the context of the review and approval of the proposed programme budget. 
69. Once the capital investments to expand the network are completed, the income from the global telecommunications system should increase progressively with expanded usage by the specialized agencies and others in the common system. 
A sample survey conducted by the United Nations on system-wide telecommunications expenditures at 23 locations has revealed that approximately $40 million is spent for telecommunications and the overall system-wide expenditure for this purpose is estimated at over $100 million. 
There is a strong impetus, therefore, seriously to consider alternatives to the current commercial carriers facilities being used. 
Once the backbone satellite network is established, the global telecommunications network can be developed using the income from telecommunications as proposed above. 
The 1994-1995 recurrent requirements, including provisions for the peace-keeping missions' share of the cost of the satellite leases, are estimated at $4,117,700. 
72. Compared to the estimated savings in the communications costs of those missions amounting to approximately $23.6 million, the estimated contribution from peace-keeping missions' budgets amounts to approximately $9.6 million. 
Once these Earth stations have been installed, the communications requirements for each peace-keeping mission could be drastically reduced. 
74. The total recurrent requirements have been estimated at $8,906,100, of which $4,376,200 would be funded from the regular budget and $412,200 from income from telecommunications. 
It is, however, estimated that approximately $2,628,100, related to the cost of posts indicated in paragraphs 64 and 65 above, could be met from the regular budget under existing telecommunications infrastructure and $510,000 from provisions in the regular budget under existing lease arrangements with INTELSAT. 
This would also require that provisions under Income section 2 relating to reimbursement for telecommunications services provided to specialized agencies and others be deleted. 
75. When the system becomes operational, it is anticipated that biennial communications expenditures under the regular budget would amount to $9.5 million as compared to $12.5 million and that, in respect of peace-keeping operations, current biennial expenditures for communications, $29.5 million, would be reduced to $9.5 million. 
As to the recurrent requirements for peace-keeping missions, they would be substantially less than they currently are. 
Dollars conversion per United Nations operational rates of exchange for United Nations programmes. 
National posts and telecommunications authorities rates based on World Telecommunications Tariff Directory, volume 5. 
3. The present report is submitted in accordance with the above decisions and contains information concerning the designation of special representatives and envoys. 
(a) Special representatives and other high-level positions in peace-keeping or observer missions authorized by the Security Council; 
(b) Envoys appointed to assist the Secretary-General in the exercise of his good offices and related functions; 
These appointments are normally at the under-secretary-general or assistant secretary-general level, depending on the size and complexity of the mission. 
6. Large or complex missions sometimes require a deputy (normally at the assistant-secretary-general level) who assists the Special Representative in his or her diplomatic, political and managerial responsibilities. 
For those missions that have a major military component, the force commanders or chief military observers have also continued to be appointed at the assistant-secretary-general level. 
8. These appointments are either specifically recommended by the Security Council or the General Assembly or relate to issues or situations with which these bodies are seized. 
Their role normally involves encouraging hostile parties to enter into serious negotiations and agree on a peaceful settlement of their disputes. 
It also requires the provision of assistance and advice to the Secretary-General in formulating proposals for a course of action towards conflict resolution, often for approval by the Security Council. 
9. In his "Agenda for Peace" (A/47/277-S/24111), the Secretary-General noted that "Mediation and negotiation can be undertaken by an individual designated by the Security Council, by the General Assembly or by the Secretary-General. ... 
10. The relevant proposals of the Secretary-General have been explicitly supported by decisions of the General Assembly and the Security Council, notably General Assembly resolution 47/120 and a statement of the President of the Security Council (S/24872). 
It further invited Member States "to submit names of suitable individuals whom the Secretary-General might wish to use at his discretion in fact-finding and other missions". 
11. The rank accorded to these envoys is determined by the level of political and managerial responsibilities entrusted to them, as well as the scope and complexity of activities supervised. 
These factors are reflected in the final decision of the Secretary-General on each appointment. 
Consideration is also given to the rank and level of responsibilities of the appointee prior to joining or within the Organization. 
12. In addition to the two above-mentioned categories, a small number of eminent and highly experienced officials are appointed by the Secretary-General to assist him directly in the discharge of certain aspects of his responsibilities. 
These are normally assignments of a temporary or time-bound nature. 
14. Another example of the Secretary-General's responsibilities that call for this type of high-level assistance is the coordination of activities relating to the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization. 
16. Once the functions have been defined based on needs, the level determined and the funding obtained, the senior officials are selected either from within or, more often, outside the Organization. 
17. With respect to officials in the first category, namely special representatives in charge of approved missions, their deputies, force commanders and chief military observers, the positions are funded from the approved budgets for these missions (whether through the regular programme budget or through peace-keeping budgets). 
The Secretary-General wishes to reiterate, however, the need for the Organization to be able to respond rapidly to evolving situations and to new developments affecting the complexity of the responsibilities devolving to heads of missions. 
20. It is through these mechanisms and procedures that the Secretary-General is able to respond swiftly and impartially to emergency situations as well as respond to the mandates that the General Assembly and the Security Council have entrusted to the Organization. 
1. The Secretary-General has the honour to circulate herewith, for information, a provisional list of the resolutions and decisions adopted by the General Assembly during its forty-eighth session from 21 September to __ December 1993 (resolutions 48/1 to 48/___, decisions 48/301 to 48/___ and 48/401 to 48/___). 
2. The resolutions are being issued separately in mimeographed form in the A/RES/- series. 
3. The printed volume of resolutions and decisions 1/ will contain a final list of those resolutions and decisions, as well as an index by agenda item, a list concerning the composition of organs and a list of conventions and declarations. 
First Committee: Mr. Adolf Ritter von Wagner (Germany), 
Second Committee: Mr. Ren Valy Mongb (Benin), 
Third Committee: Mr. Eduard Kukan (Slovakia), 
Fifth Committee: Mr. Rabah Hadid (Algeria), 
Sixth Committee: Mrs. Mar del Luj Flores (Uruguay). 
At its 31st plenary meeting, on 15 October 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, 15/ decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session an item entitled "Building a peaceful and better world through sport" and to consider it directly in plenary meeting. 
(a) Advisory Committee on the United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa; 
(b) Committee for Programme and Coordination; 
(d) Committee on Conferences; 
(h) Intergovernmental Group to Monitor the Supply and Shipping of Oil and Petroleum Products to South Africa; 
(i) Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations; 
(b) Decided that the Preparatory Committee should continue its work and report thereon to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
2. Election of the chairperson. 
3. Adoption of the agenda. 
4. Election of other officers of the meeting. 
Article 28 of the Convention provides that the Secretary-General shall receive and circulate to all States the text of reservations made by States at the time of ratification or accession. 
It also provides that the Secretary-General shall inform States parties of any reservation withdrawn by notification after such notification is received. 
In accordance with established practice, the Secretariat will provide the Meeting of States Parties to the Convention with consolidated information on reservations, declarations, objections and notifications of withdrawal of reservations relating to the Convention (CEDAW/SP/1994/2). 
It responds to decision 81/34 of 27 June 1981, in which the Council requested the Administrator to continue to provide information on technical cooperation expenditures that are financed from sources other than the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
The following issues are addressed: 
(a) Overview of main issues raised in the report; 
(b) Nature of the data; 
(c) Regular and extrabudgetary expenditures incurred by the United Nations specialized agencies; 
(d) Contributions received by these agencies in support of extrabudgetary technical cooperation activities; 
(f) Technical cooperation expenditures by the World Bank. 
These data are organized by agency, by sector, by recipient country and by source of financing. 
The principal purpose of this report is to examine the data on non-UNDP financed technical cooperation expenditures (NFTCE) undertaken by United Nations specialized agencies, including the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) and contributions to support such activities. 
To round off the analysis, the expenditure of UNDP, the World Bank/International Development Association (IDA), United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) and World Food Programme (WFP) are also discussed. 
This year's report, covering 1985-1992, focuses on growth; that is, the incremental change in expenditures and contributions of the organizations involved. 
The purpose is to obtain some indication of their behaviour and relevant magnitude of expenditures and contributions over time. 
The fall is particularly acute in the case of expenditures from agency regular budgets and from UNFPA. 
If allowance were made for inflation, the resulting decline in real terms would be much larger. 
Of the 18 agencies with regular RBEs, the World Health Organization (WHO) towers above them all with $107.4 million, or about 44.5 per cent of 1992 expenditures. 
The Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) and the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), traditionally large agencies in terms of RBEs, incurred expenditures of $36.1 million and $38.6 million, respectively. 
Of the 21 agencies with EBEs, WHO, as in previous years, accounted for one third of expenditures or $238 million. 
These six agencies together provided 87 per cent of EBEs during the last two years. 
The third component includes expenditures by UNFPA. 
In 1992 they stood at 11.7 per cent, down from the 13.4 per cent in the previous year. 
In terms of dollars, expenditures from UNFPA fell by 25.6 per cent from $172 million in 1991 to $128 million in 1992. 
Total contributions received to finance EBEs of the specialized agencies during 1992 are shown below. 
This breaks a six-year record of growth. 
The year reviewed is the first time since 1985 that both contributions and expenditures fell simultaneously. 
As can be seen, operational assistance reached $5,757 billion in 1992, $209 million more than in the previous year. 
In other words, operational assistance delivered during 1992 grew by slightly under 4 per cent. 
1. By its decision 81/34 of 27 June 1981, the Governing Council requested the Administrator to continue to provide data on the magnitude and composition of technical cooperation activities funded by organizations of the United Nations system other than UNDP. 
The present report fulfils this responsibility for 1992. 
The tables are arranged as follows: tables 1 through 7 are concerned with technical cooperation expenditures; tables 8 and 9 record contributions; and table 10 summarizes operational expenditures for that portion of the United Nations system covered by the report. 
Table 1 is intended as a summary of technical cooperation expenditures by agency, including UNFPA and UNDP (central resources and administered funds), while table 2 shows the same data distributed by sector. 
Table 3 relates specifically to the specialized agencies; that is, UNFPA is excluded. 
Table 5 contains the distribution of expenditures stemming from United Nations system organizations other than UNDP (B1), by country and by agency. 
The total in this table agrees with that shown in the total column of line B1 of table 3 (note that figures have been rounded). Table 6 is concerned with expenditures funded from non-United Nations system multilateral sources (B2), also classified by country and by agency. 
The country/agency breakdown of bilateral resources channelled through the United Nations system (C1) is given in table 7. 
5. Table 8 relates to contributions received for the funding of the expenditures of the specialized agencies, organized under the following headings: unilateral and bilateral sources (country or territory and non-governmental organizations (NGOs)) and multilateral sources (United Nations system and non-United Nations system). 
The table, it should be noted, does not show total operational assistance since data on the expenditure (primarily operational) of some other agencies are not included. 
6. Several features should be noted when using the data in this annex. 
However, to satisfy the annual issuance of this report, both UNICEF and WHO submit estimates for the first year of each budget period and a consolidated financial statement at the end of the biennium. 
For WHO, however, a difficult situation arises: there is no way of knowing exactly how much WHO spends in each year of the biennium. 
Indeed, there is no practical way of doing this since (a) the report for that year has already been finalized and (b) the statistical annex of the report, which contains disaggregated data in some detail, covers only one year. 
This means, therefore, that both regular and extrabudgetary expenditures for both years of the biennium are the same. 
The modified total expenditure data for these two years are given in tables I and II below. 
One immediate result of this is to change the time profile of expenditure for the 1990-1992 period because uncharacteristic rates of growth emerge from the data. 
This point should be borne in mind for the rest of the report. 
8. The second point concerns the type of expenditure data used by the report. 
Only programme expenditure data are reported; administrative and support costs are excluded. 
In other words, the report does not seek to document total expenditure of the organizations and agencies covered. 
It should be noted, however, that while it is normal for agencies to report expenditure net of support costs or administrative expenses, WHO and the International Maritime Organization (IMO) do not adhere to this procedure. 
These agencies claim that, given the complexities involved, it is difficult to separate support costs. 
Third, for the second year, the Economic Commission for Africa (ECA) has advised that its unilateral "self-supporting" contributions constitute, in effect, a pooled fund, representing the United Nations Trust Fund for African Development (UNTFAD). 
In view of the nature of the accounting, it is difficult to identify contributions of any specific country intended to fund projects only in that particular country. 
A. Non-UNDP financed technical cooperation expenditure: 9. Total NFTCE reached $1,097 billion, in 1992, falling from $1,278 billion in the previous year. 
This decline of 14.2 per cent is a reflection of the rather poor economic performance of major donor countries during the last two years. 
(According to the International Monetary Fund (IMF) the average growth of real gross domestic product (GDP) in all industrialized countries during 1991 and 1992 is estimated at 1 per cent, compared to an average of 3.3 per cent during the 1988-1990 period.) 
The huge increase of 34.2 per cent in 1990 is due to revised data from WHO, which operates on a biennium basis. 
Charts 1 and 2 plot the course of the level and growth rate of NFTCE from 1985 to 1992 so as to convey the movements of these variables over time. 
And, in fact, if allowance is made for the uncharacteristic jump in 1990, there is a tendency for the rate of increase of NFTCE to decrease over time. 
First, there is the RBE of specialized agencies, accounting for 22 per cent of NFTCE during 1992. Expenditures from this source amounted to $242 million, compared to $340 million in 1991. 
This represents a steep drop of 28.8 per cent. 
It seems, therefore, that there is a gradual long-term tendency for RBEs to constitute a smaller portion of NFTCE. 
The implication is that specialized agencies are gradually relying more heavily on EBEs to fund their technical cooperation activities. 
12. The third component covers expenditures by UNFPA. 
In 1992 the figure was 11.7 per cent, down from the 13.4 per cent the previous year. 
Expenditure from UNFPA totalled $128 million, falling by 25.6 per cent from the 1991 level of $172 million. 
WHO also receives more funding from UNFPA, as much as 5 to 8 times that of FAO. 
16. RBEs refer to technical cooperation expenditures financed out of the assessed budgets of agencies. 
17. The rate of growth of RBE is shown in chart 4. 
On the average, it is correct to deduce that RBE declined in real terms. In 1992, expenditures from this source were $98.1 million below the level recorded in the previous year: $241.6 million compared to $340.2 million in 1991. 
Compared to past years, two observations can be made regarding WHO: RBE declined by 46.7 per cent over the 1991 level; and the WHO share in this category of expenditure also fell (from 59.3 per cent in 1991). 
In other words, expenditures by FAO dropped by 12.6 per cent while those by IAEA witnessed a relatively comfortable growth of 7.8 per cent. 
Expenditures from four regional economic commissions (ECA, the Economic Commission for Europe (ECE), the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) and the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP)) were below the 1991 level. 
(Since 1990, no expenditure data have been received from the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA), which is headquartered in Iraq.) 
One of the smaller agencies, the World Intellectual Property Organization (WIPO), experienced a sudden upsurge in expenditure: $5.1 million in 1992 compared to $3.8 million in the previous year, representing an increase of 34.2 per cent. 
19. Total extrabudgetary expenditures (TEBE) are defined as the sum of agency EBEs plus expenditures by UNFPA. 
EBEs are funded essentially by multilateral sources outside of the United Nations system and by bilateral sources. 
The distinction between RBEs and EBEs is that the former are based on an assessed contribution by member States while the latter are voluntary in nature. 
20. After a negligible decline (0.01) in 1985, TEBE grew at a fairly rapid pace - 12.5 per cent per annum between 1986 and 1990. 
Indeed, this was a five-year period of unbroken growth. 
TEBE amounted to $855 million in 1992 compared to $935 million in the previous year, a decline of 8.6 per cent. 
In theory there should be no significant difference among these methods since they are merely different ways of looking at the same thing. 
EBE comprised about 81 per cent of TEBE during the 1985-1992 period, although there has been a tendency for this share to increase gradually over time. 
The dominance of EBE in TEBE implies that the patterns of these two variables are exactly the same (compare charts 5 and 6). 
23. In 1992 EBE totalled $727 million, representing a fall of 5.1 per cent over the $766 million of the previous year. 
Of the 21 agencies with EBE, WHO, as in previous years, accounted for as much as one third, or about $238 million. 
These six agencies together accounted for 87 per cent of EBE from all agencies during the last two years. 
For the period as a whole the low point was reached in 1992 - expenditure from this source constituted 15 per cent of TEBE. 
In terms of dollar amounts, $128.2 million was expended by UNFPA in 1992, compared to $171.8 million in the previous year. 
25. UNFPA does not implement its own projects on a large scale. 
This explains why it was directly responsible for only $31.2 million, or about one quarter of its expenditure in 1992. 
Governments themselves are responsible for a relatively large share: $27 million compared to $30.9 million in 1991. 
In dollar terms, $249.8 million was devoted to the improvement of health in developing countries during 1992, a decline of $54.2 million, or 17.8 per cent, below the previous year ($304 million). 
The entire $128.2 million of UNFPA expenditure was devoted to population issues in developing countries, accounting for 15 per cent of TEBE, compared to 17 per cent in 1991. 
As table 3 reveals, both TEBE and EBE are much more evenly distributed across sectors once account is taken of the health, population and agriculture sectors. 
28. It is now possible to draw a few conclusions about specialized agency RBE and EBE. 
In the case of FAO, its EBEs were five times higher than RBEs in 1992; for WHO the ratio was about 2:2.22. 
The underlying implication is that many more agencies are relying on extrabudgetary rather than regular budget expenditures to fund technical cooperation activities. 
30. TEBE can also be looked at from the "source approach" to expenditure, as shown in table 3. 
These sources are both multilateral and bilateral. 
The terminology of "source approach" is somewhat confusing. 
As with most financial arrangements in the United Nations system, this ratio continually changes. 
Nevertheless, it has shown a downward trend after peaking at 33.3 per cent in 1985. 
This fluctuating ratio is a result of the annual increase and decrease in the rate of growth of expenditures from multilateral sources (chart 7). 
In 1992, expenditures from this source were $189.8 million, down from $242.1 million the previous year, a fall of 21.7 per cent. 
34. In contrast to previous years, the largest share of B1 expenditure - 20 per cent - were from UNFPA: $31.2 million compared to $29.5 million in 1991. 
Another $27.5 million was from Governments, representing a decline of $3.4 million over the previous year. 
It is necessary to point out that Governments do not fund activities (projects) executed by them. 
NGOs were responsible for $19.4 million, as against $19.9 million in the previous year. 
35. These "outside sources" are multilateral organizations that channel expenditures intended to fund technical cooperation activities through the United Nations system, with certain agencies serving as the conduit. 
That is, these multilateral organizations, including the Asian Development Bank (AsDB) and African Development Bank (AfDB) provide funding for projects in developing countries through the United Nations system. 
The rate of growth of B2 expenditures ranged from -24 to 48.4 per cent during the same period (see chart 9). 
After alternating between positive and negative rates from 1985 to 1988, rapid increases were registered over the next three years. 
The rapid growth of 48.4 per cent in 1991 is due to revised data from WHO. 
The year reviewed recorded a drop of 24 per cent, as expenditures fell from $47.5 million in 1991 to $361 million. 
The last two years are thus unusual: they have seen very large changes in B1 expenditures. 
36. As observed in previous reports (DP/1991/69, p. 13, for example) over three quarters of all "outside" expenditures had been made available to FAO for funding activities relating to the agricultural sector in developing countries. 
In 1992 this overwhelming percentage of FAO expenditures continued, but at a much reduced level (only 65 per cent of resources or $23.3 million, as compared to $38 million in 1991). 
UNESCO was responsible for another 24 per cent - $8.6 million - which is much higher than in the previous year ($1.9 million). 
In fact, this has always been the case: B2 expenditures are routed through a relatively small number of agencies. 
The data suggest a long-term trend of increasing reliance on bilateral sources for funding of technical cooperation activities. 
For example, the share of this source in TEBE grew from 67 per cent in 1985 to 78 per cent in 1992. 
After a decline of 3 per cent in 1985, bilateral expenditures channelled through the United Nations system grew steadily at an average annual rate of 16 per cent over the next five years. 
A principal reason for this was the rapid increase of 44.7 per cent in 1990, which was again due to revised data from WHO. 
Clearly, then, there are two distinct features characterizing expenditures from bilateral sources: (a) a long-term tendency towards an increasing share of TEBE and (b) a relatively high rate of growth mixed with rather low rates of decline. 
In the last two years the fluctuations were replaced with a sustained decline. 
Given the size of C1 in total bilateral expenditures and the nature of the rate of growth of C1 expenditures, it is logical to expect that the profile of C1 and total bilateral expenditures mirror each other (see charts 10 and 11). 
41. The distribution of C1 expenditures reaches almost all specialized agencies in the United Nations system. 
The exceptions are ECE, the World Bank and Governments. 
As in previous years, C1 expenditures were dominated by WHO, with an annual average of about 37 per cent. 
In 1992 WHO expenditures from this source totalled $222.2 million. 
FAO accounted for 23 per cent with $134.6 million. 
42. The term "unilateral" is employed to emphasize the fact that expenditures are used to finance technical cooperation activities within the country that made the contribution to the United Nations system. 
Hence its inclusion under the rubric of bilateral expenditures. 
This implies a wide fluctuation of C2 expenditure as a share of bilateral expenditure. 
This uncertain annual movement of self-supporting expenditures is to a large extent attributable to their very character, namely, that they are intended to finance technical cooperation activities only in the contributing country and are therefore subject to the vagaries of local circumstances. 
44. One other highly noticeable feature of C2 expenditure is the pattern of its rate of growth: a very high rate of both positive and negative value: -17.6 to 40 per cent. 
Another peculiar feature of the rate of growth of C2 expenditure is the frequency with which negative values have been registered: five times over the last eight years. If the series is averaged, then expenditures from this source declined by 3.4 per cent per year. 
Chart 12 shows the behaviour of three growth rates of C2 during 1985-1992. 
Unilateral self-supporting expenditures are a general feature of the United Nations system in that the majority of developing countries contribute to such expenditures. 
However, while country participation is extensive, the bulk of the expenditure is concentrated in a few countries. 
In other words, involvement with C2 expenditure is at the same time broad-based and concentrated. 
The Libyan Arab Jamahiriya and Saudi Arabia together provided 35 per cent of unilateral self-supporting expenditures. 
If Egypt, Ghana, Guinea-Bissau, India, Indonesia, Nigeria, Turkey and the United Republic of Tanzania are added, two thirds of the expenditures from this source were attributable to these countries. 
The C1 expenditure of all of these countries exceeded $1 million. 
46. The largest proportion of unilateral self-supporting expenditure - about 40 per cent over the last several years, and 30 per cent in 1992 - is passed through FAO for work in the agriculture, forestry and fisheries sectors ($20 million, compared to $25.5 million 1991). 
This declining share of FAO in C2 expenditure is a long-term feature and is expected to continue. 
The observation that the "soft sectors" - sectors in which investment do not result in tangible assets or yield an immediate return, such as education and culture - are the recipients of only marginal amounts of expenditures from this source (DP/1990/74, p. 18) continues to hold true. 
47. The present classification of extrabudgetary contributions, introduced in 1979, was meant to provide a method of organizing contributions according to source: multilateral and bilateral and their various subdivisions. 
One outcome of this process was that comparative analysis between extrabudgetary contributions and expenditures was rendered much easier. 
It is necessary to observe, however, that extrabudgetary contributions are intended to fund only EBEs of the specialized agencies, excluding UNFPA. 
Data on contributions for 1992 are contained in tables 8 and 9 of DP/1993/58/Add.1, while a guide to the classification and definition of contributions and expenditures is given in the annex to this report. 
It is necessary to note that, in the present discussion, expenditure refers to EBEs of the traditional agencies, excluding UNFPA; that is, it is TEBE less expenditure by UNFPA. 
In other words, the discussion in this section of the report is about the extrabudgetary contributions and expenditures of agencies. 
Second, there is always a lag between contributions and expenditure. 
While the time between the receipt of contributions and disbursement of expenditures is not known, it is quite probable that the time pattern of contributions affects the time pattern of expenditure. 
Finally, as a result of the foregoing points, it cannot be inferred that the discrepancy between the contributions and expenditures is attributable to administrative costs. 
The data on hand do not permit such an inference, which could be misleading. 
49. It is with these caveats in mind that chart 13 should be read: it shows the discrepancy between the contributions and expenditures. 
Starting from a base of about 30 per cent in 1981, the gap narrows dramatically to about 3 per cent in 1985; thereafter it widens annually to 34.5 per cent in 1988-1989. 
In 1990 the discrepancy contracted to about 26 per cent and narrowed even further to 21 per cent in the following year. 
In 1992 the gap between contributions and expenditures was about 25 per cent. 
Such irregular behaviour certainly cannot be explained by the behaviour of administrative costs alone. 
But while the discrepancy is interesting, the exploration of its underlying causes is outside the scope of this paper, which seeks only to demonstrate that there is a lag between expenditures and contributions and that the discrepancy by itself is no cause for alarm. 
50. To get an insight into the pattern of contributions over the 1985-1992 period, see chart 14. 
The fact that contributions decreased by 5.5 per cent in 1992 is perhaps not surprising, given the economic conditions prevailing in 1991-1992. 
Contributions are naturally tied to economic growth, or lack of it. 
51. Chart 14 shows the rate of contributions during the eight-year period from 1985 to 1992. 
The first and last year of this period registered negative growth, which was almost three times as deep in the beginning year of the period. 
As pointed out at the beginning of this section, contributions originate from bilateral and multilateral sources. 
Chart 15 indicates some interesting features of the rate of growth of bilateral contributions. 
First, to a large extent it represents a picture of the rate of growth of total contributions, which is not unexpected given the relative size of contributions from bilateral sources. 
Aside from the huge dip in 1985, contributions grew rapidly for the next three years before declining slightly in 1989. 
For the next two years contributions increased by more than 10 per cent. 
It is fair to say that the rate of contributions is unpredictable. 
As chart 15 shows, the general trend in growth is downward. 
54. Total contributions from bilateral sources, including unilateral sources, amounted to $665.1 million in 1992, as against $673.5 million in the previous year. 
56. Contributions from this source amounted to $554.4 million, compared to $582 million in 1991. 
As is normally the case, more than one half of all contributions went to WHO and FAO: a combined total of $322.3 million as against $334.3 million in 1991. 
WHO received $181.3 million ($196.1 million in 1991) while for FAO the corresponding amount was $141 million ($138.2 million in 1991). 
The first is its rather erratic time profile over the last decade (compared to the other two bilateral sources). 
As a result of the second feature the relative share of unilateral to total bilateral contributions has been on the decline since 1985, when it was 27.2 per cent. 
58. Contributions stemming from this source jumped to $77.7 million in 1992, rising from $63.8 million in 1991. 
Contributions to all these agencies were below the amounts received for 1991. 
At the same time, however, contributions are dominated by a few countries. 
Thus in 1992, $25.6 million, or one third of all such resources, was provided by Saudi Arabia. 
Another $7.7 million, 10 per cent, came from the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya. 
Unilateral self-supporting contributions are thus, paradoxically, concentrated and dispersed at the same time. 
60. Contributions from this source represent, in effect, a transfer of resources from NGOs to the United Nations system to fund projects in developing countries. 
Most of these NGOs, as might be expected, are located in developed countries. 
Some are foundations, some are affiliated with private companies and others are non-profit organizations. 
Contributions from this source declined in both 1985 and 1986. 
The next two years recorded extremely high rates of growth, averaging 32.6 per cent. 
A much more modest rate of increase (4.8 per cent) was experienced in the following year but in 1990 contributions jumped by 50 per cent. 
The steep decline in 1991 was reversed in 1992 as contributions shot up by 18 per cent. 
The behaviour of the rate of growth of NGO contributions is thus very uncertain. 
WHO, as usual, facilitated the transfer of $22.1 million - 67 per cent - of the contribution of NGOs to developing countries in 1992, about $5.67 million more than in the previous year. 
In short, approximately 82 per cent of the contributions from this source was passed on to developing countries via WHO and UNIDO. 
UNESCO and FAO also received relatively large amounts of contributions from this source, $2.9 million and $1.1 million, respectively. 
64. Multilateral contributions accounted for about one third of total contributions over the period 1980-1992. 
The relative size of contributions from this source varied within a narrow range of 29 to 37 per cent during this 13-year period, indicative of a more-or-less stable position. 
A few features about the growth rate of contributions from multilateral sources are worth mentioning (chart 16). 
Second, the nominal rate of growth each year was sufficiently high to allow for a real increase of contributions when allowance is made for inflation. 
Finally, the rate of increase of contributions from this source shows a definite upward trend, which means that, in general, there is a tendency for each year's growth rate to be bigger than the last (see chart 16). 
65. Multilateral contributions reached $307.9 million in 1992; in the previous year they were $355.9 million. 
Such internal shifting of resources accounts for an estimated 87 per cent of total multilateral contributions during 1992 and has been growing over time. 
Contributions from the United Nations system maintained a positive rate of increase for seven years in a row (1985-1991) before sliding to -12.6 per cent in 1992. 
In all seven years contributions grew in real terms since the nominal growth rate is far above the rate of inflation. 
67. Given the character of United Nations system contributions, it is not surprising that WHO and DESD and receive, on average, about one third of all contributions, i.e., an internal transfer of funds. 
Other recipient agencies which benefit significantly from this circular flow of funds are UNESCO, ILO and FAO. 
To complete the circular movement of funds, i.e., the movement of financial resources from one agency to the other within the system, it is necessary to have some idea of the contributor. 
Traditionally, almost the entire resources of UNFPA and UNCDF have been used to fund projects executed by other agencies within the system; the resources of these two organizations are considered contributions. 
Other significant contributors in 1992 included the World Bank, IMO and the United Nations Fund for Drug Abuse Control (UNFDAC). 
The circular flow of funds within the United Nations system, while remaining a pervasive feature, is nevertheless dominated by a few recipient and donor agencies. 
68. The magnitude of internal transfer of funds ("contributions") within the United Nations system during 1992 reached $266.8 million, down from $305.1 million in the previous year. 
69. Contributions from this source comprise resources channelled through the United Nations system by multilateral organizations that are not part of that system. 
Such organizations include AfDB, Arab Gulf Fund for United Nations Development Organizations (AGFUND) and the European Economic Community (EEC). 
Contributions from non-United Nations system sources accounted for approximately 13 per cent of the total resources provided by multilateral sources as a whole during 1985-1992. 
The relative importance of this source, after declining each year between 1985 and 1989, is once again on the increase rising to 13 per cent in 1992. 
As a general rule, the major part - as much as three quarters - of such contributions are intended for FAO ($24.5 million, down from $40.9 million in 1991). 
The assistance delivered by these groups will be referred to as assistance by the United Nations system. 
(A much more complete picture is contained in the report of the Secretary-General on operational activities for development of the United Nations system.) 
(Only the technical cooperation of the World Bank/IDA is considered here.) 
The total assistance delivered by the organizations and agencies is referred to as "operational assistance". 
73. Operational assistance from the United Nations system (including the World Bank/IDA) reached $42.8 billion during the 10 years between 1983 and 1992. 
In fact, during the entire period this assistance had a positive annual growth rate, ranging between 1.6 and 11.2 per cent. 
The period 1985-1991 was one of healthy rates of growth, much above the rate of inflation (chart 17). 
This was thus a period when operational assistance rose in real terms. 
The increase of 3.8 per cent in 1992 must be considered a relatively good performance for two reasons: the very high increase in the previous year; and the tepid economic performance in major donor countries. 
The increase in operational assistance in 1992 was attributable to the strong growth of UNICEF and WFP, as well as the World Bank/IDA. 
The difference of $10.5 billion represents technical cooperation expenditure by the World Bank/IDA during the period. 
In general, as may be seen from table 7 and chart 18, the rate of growth of this assistance varied considerably ranging from -0.6 to 17.8 per cent. 
In other words, once the World Bank/IDA is excluded, operational assistance from the specialized agencies, UNFPA, UNICEF, UNDP and WFP is characterized by a greater degree of instability. 
The relatively modest rate of growth in assistance from the specialized agencies, UNFPA, UNICEF, UNDP and WFP during 1992 (2.9 per cent) is also due to the two factors noted in paragraph 73. 
In addition, this is attributable to the revised data from WHO which increased expenditures for 1990 and 1991. 
In other words, over time it appears that technical cooperation constitutes a smaller portion of operational assistance. 
It shows the share of UNDP in the flow of technical cooperation to developing countries. 
Between 1988 and 1989 UNDP delivered slightly over one half of the technical cooperation flowing through the United Nations system. 
If UNFPA is excluded, then the UNDP share jumps as is shown by the curved line in chart 20. 
The area between the two lines in chart 20 represents expenditures by UNFPA. 
The exclusion of UNFPA does not alter the time profile of the ratio: indeed the two curves have exactly the same shape, which points to the dominance of UNDP in technical cooperation. 
78. The long-term rate of growth of technical cooperation expenditures from UNDP (central resources and administered funds) is shown in chart 21. 
After registering negative rates in 1982-1984, growth bounced upwards and stayed on this course for the next seven years before showing a negative value once again. 
In other words, rates have not been evenly dispersed. 
Third, growth rates were rather high during 1988-1991, averaging 8.9 per cent per annum. 
For the remaining two years the impetus came from administered funds, as well. 
This shortfall, as noted above, is due to the decline of expenditures from central resources - the first fall since 1985. 
In 1992, expenditures from this source were $1.026 billion, compared to $1.133 billion in 1991. 
Had expenditure from the administered funds continued at the level of the past several years, the decline in expenditures from UNDP would have been more pronounced. 
Administered funds incurred expenditures of $138 million in 1992, representing an increase of 21 per cent over the previous year ($114 million). 
80. During the 11-year period between 1982 and 1992, expenditures from this source declined only three times (1988, 1991 and 1992) (see chart 22). 
The combined technical cooperation expenditure of the agencies and UNFPA, which were $1.278 billion in 1991, dropped to $1.097 billion in 1992. 
This elasticity is what makes expenditures from EBE so volatile and hence more prone to economic conditions in the major donor countries. 
Thus, after a period of uncertain movement, expenditures from UNFPA recorded five years of high average growth. 
Like many other agencies of the system, growth dipped in 1992, given the close correlation between economic performance and resource availability. 
In 1992, expenditures by UNFPA reached $128 million, compared to $172 million in 1991. 
83. UNICEF has experienced a prolonged period of rapid growth in expenditures (see chart 24). 
The slightly negative dips in 1982 and 1984 aside, the chart reflects remarkably high rates of growth. 
During the entire period, expenditures grew at an annual average rate of 12.5 per cent, more than sufficient to allow for a significant real increase, after allowing for inflation. 
While fluctuations are common in the United Nations system, in the case of UNICEF fluctuations occur on a yearly basis, but rates remain positive and very high. 
The 26.5 per cent rate of increase in 1992 was indeed impressive, especially when compared to that of other organizations in the system in any year, recessionary or otherwise. 
More important, as shown in the chart, even the recession years of the early 1980s had little, if any, impact on the rapid rate of expansion of expenditures. Evidently expenditures are growing steadily over time. 
Expenditures for 1992 were funded as follows: general resources, $390 million; supplementary funds other than the United Nations system, $344 million; and United Nations system, $10 million. 
85. One important feature of UNICEF is that, unlike other United Nations organizations, a relatively large portion of resources are derived from fund-raising efforts. 
For example, the breakdown of UNICEF income for 1992 is as follows: 73 per cent from government and intergovernmental organizations; 25 per cent from fund-raising campaigns, greeting card sales and individual donations; and 2 per cent from the United Nations system. 
86. Twice during the 11-year period, in 1986 and 1989, WFP had negative rates of growth. 
Aside from this and the relatively small increase in 1990, expenditures from this organization grew at a rapid pace, averaging about 11.1 per cent during the entire period. 
Rates of increase in 1988 and 1990 were especially high - 31.1 per cent and 40 per cent respectively. 
A 17.7 per cent increase in 1992 is also significant, given the poor economic conditions in that year, although assistance to WFP is heavily driven by humanitarian concerns. 
Nevertheless, this high rate indicates that expenditures grew in real terms, after inflation is taken into consideration. 
In general, as chart 25 shows, growth of expenditures from WFP has been rising, with rates are getting larger each year. 
88. As pointed out earlier, technical cooperation is provided by the World Bank/IDA under terms and conditions different from those of UNDP and the agencies. 
While this does not permit comparative analysis, it can be noted that during the 1982-1992 period the magnitude of technical cooperation provided by the World Bank/IDA averaged about 56 per cent of the combined amounts delivered by UNDP and the specialized agencies (including UNFPA). 
Further, since 1988 the relative importance of the World Bank/IDA has been on the decline, falling to 52 per cent in 1992. 
89. Like other organizations of the United Nations system, technical cooperation expenditures from the World Bank did not enjoy unimpeded growth during the period considered. 
For the entire period, growth averaged 10.6 per cent, although this average figure is distorted by the single substantive increase in 1982 (see chart 26). 
Growth rates declined yearly from 1984 and rose rapidly until a new peak was reached in 1987. 
From then on growth rates once again declined until 1990. 
In short, growth rates have completed two cycles (from high to low rates of growth) and a third cycle is currently in progress. 
The long-run tendency, however, points to a downward trend; on average, rates of growth are getting smaller each year. 
90. Technical cooperation funded by the World Bank/IDA totalled $1.177 billion during the year reviewed, compared to $1.097 billion in 1991. 
This is not the peak expenditure level, which was established in 1987 ($1.223 billion) but it is the highest level since that year. 
1. Technical cooperation activities. 
These are activities that aim to promote increasing self-reliance in developing countries with regard to managerial, technical, administrative and research capabilities required to formulate and implement development plans and policies, including the management and development of appropriate institutions and enterprises. 
Operational activities of the United Nations system constitute technical cooperation activities, refugee, humanitarian and special economic assistance and disaster relief. 
For a complete picture, see the annual report of the Secretary-General on operational activities for development of the United Nations system. 
In table 1, annex II, for example, NFTCE, for the last two years, are shown in the second and third columns. 
4. Regular budget expenditure (RBE). 
This refers to technical cooperation expenditure financed out of the assessed budgets of agencies. 
5. Extrabudgetary expenditure (EBE). 
This refers to voluntary expenditure incurred by agencies which are financed from sources other than RBE, UNDP or UNFPA; essentially EBE are provided by multilateral sources outside of the United Nations system and by bilateral sources. 
6. Total extrabudgetary expenditure (TEBE). 
This covers agency extrabudgetary budgets and expenditures incurred by UNFPA. 
Expenditures from this source are subdivided into: (a) United Nations system other than UNDP central resources and administered funds; and (b) multilateral sources outside of the United Nations system. 
See table 3, line B1, and table 5. 
Multilateral sources outside of the United Nations system include regional development banks, the various Arab development funds, etc. 
Expenditures from these sources are channelled through the agencies of the United Nation system for the financing of technical cooperation activities in developing countries. 
See table 3, line B2, and table 6 of annex II. 
Expenditures under this heading are divided into (a) expenditures channelled through the United Nations system, and (b) unilateral self-supporting expenditures. 
The former comprises expenditures incurred against resources provided directly to the agency by a Member State or an NGO to fund technical cooperation activities in any member country. 
It also includes expenditures against multilateral and bilateral contributions (e.g., contribution by one country for a specific project(s) in another), as well as expenditures by the agency against special purpose funds managed by the agency itself. 
The term "unilateral" is rather confusing, but it is used to emphasize the fact that expenditures are used to finance technical cooperation activities within the country that made the "contribution" to the United Nations system. 
9. Contributions are also classified according to source: multilateral and bilateral. 
The former is further subdivided into: 
(b) Contributions originating outside of the United Nations system. 
Such organizations include AfDB, AGFUND and the European Economic Commission. 
Very ill-boding signs are appearing these days, beclouding the prospects of solution of the nuclear problem on the Korean peninsula. 
With the publication of the DPRK-US Joint Statement, we unilaterally and temporarily suspended the effectuation of our declaration on our withdrawal from the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty and resumed negotiation with IAEA and the North-South dialogue. 
And, under this special situation, we totally froze the movement of nuclear material within the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to fulfil our commitment to proving the transparency of our nuclear activities and allowed inspection for ensuring the continuity of safeguards in this regard. 
Especially, we made a big bold decision to replace the existing graphite-moderated reactors with light water reactors at the expense of the independence of our nuclear power industry, in order to dispel fundamentally the so-called "suspicion of nuclear development" against the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
All these sincere efforts, however, have failed to call forth a practical response from the United States side, and the current situation is developing in the opposite direction. 
The spirit of the agreement at the talks that both sides should move simultaneously on an equal footing has been ignored by the United States side and, in the final analysis, this is the main cause of impasse in the solution of the nuclear problem. 
This fosters the suspicion that the United States still pursues a political purpose of stifling our Republic, unwilling to solve the nuclear problem in real earnest. 
Still now the inspection cameras and seals of IAEA remain on the nuclear facilities of our country. 
Considering the scale and conditions of our nuclear facilities, they can fully confirm only with the cameras that our nuclear activities had nothing to do with a military purpose. 
When the cameras were readjusted and replaced in August, nobody was afraid that the continuity of safeguards might be broken. 
Nevertheless, the United States and IAEA are claiming that, if the continuity of safeguards is to be ensured, we must accept an overall inspection by IAEA, and set this as a precondition for the opening of the third-stage DPRK-USA Talks. 
Our full compliance with the Safeguards Agreement means our full return to the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
The United States came out to the DPRK-USA Talks because it admitted that it could not bring us back to the Treaty without a change in its nuclear threat and hostile policy towards Korea and the DPRK-USA Joint Statement was published against that background. 
Therefore, the United States, which has put into practice none of its commitments to us, has no face to demand us point-blank to return to the Treaty. 
This is why the United States, craftily enough, is seeking our substantial return to the Treaty by realizing inspection equivalent to the full compliance with the Safeguards Agreement under the cloak of "continuity of safeguards inspection", avoiding the words of return to the Treaty outwardly. 
This increases the suspicion that the United States had intended to coax us with empty talk into return to the Treaty, not completely giving up a nuclear threat to our country and a hostile policy of stifling it from the first. 
The full compliance with the Safeguards Agreement must, in any case, be debated and solved in direct links with the United States through future DPRK-USA Talks. 
The nuclear problem cannot be solved any time if they try to attribute deliberately our nuclear problem to such working rules as the Safeguards Agreement under the present situation, in which the political factors of our withdrawal from the Treaty still remain. 
If the thing is to go well, the questions should be settled one by one with the United States, the assailant, moving first, and us, the sufferer, responding. 
But the United States, contrary to its position, is now telling us to move first. 
We insist on the formula of a package solution whereby the sides should at least define their work and each side should do its share. 
The ball is in the court of the United States and IAEA. 
On 16 August 1993, I informed the members of the Security Council of my intention to send my Special Envoy to Kabul for discussions with Afghan government leaders regarding his mandate in Tajikistan and to ascertain the views and positions of the Tajik opposition leaders residing in Afghanistan. 
I also asked him to visit other countries of the region. 
Ambassador Kittani visited Pakistan, Afghanistan, Tajikistan and Iran from 17 to 26 August 1993. 
In addition, he met with the following Tajik opposition leaders: Mr. Mohammad Himmatzodah, Mullah Abdullo Nuri, Mr. Mohammad Rasul, and Qazi Akbarhodja Turonjanzodeh. 
Mr. Kittani also met with President Emomali Rakhmonov and Prime Minister Abdumalik Abdulajanov of Tajikistan and with officials of the Governments of Iran and Pakistan. 
In all his meetings, the Special Envoy emphasized that recent events, including various regional efforts, had created new possibilities and opportunities to deal with the conflict. 
He stressed that the Security Council and the Secretary-General were concerned about the present situation along the border, which had significant implications for both regional and international peace and security. 
He also highlighted the importance of the Note by the President of the Security Council (S/26341) issued on 23 August 1993 regarding the situation in Tajikistan. 
religious, cultural and historical links with Tajikistan and that was why they had offered humanitarian assistance to the Tajik refugees who had fled to their country. 
The Government would not talk with those opposition leaders who wished to impose an Islamic State on Tajikistan and who were charged with crimes. 
In this connection, I believe the release of the five captured CIS soldiers (one Kazakh and four Russians), for which the Special Envoy pressed in his discussions with Afghan leaders, was a concrete example of goodwill which will help build confidence in the region. 
As regards the establishment of a United Nations Integrated Office in Dushanbe, as mentioned in my report to the Security Council dated 16 August 1993 (S/26311), the Tajik Government has expressed its full support for this proposal. 
Mr. Kozyrev said that he was intending to visit Tajikistan and the neighbouring region beginning 8 September. 
In particular, he hoped to meet President Rabbani and other Afghan leaders to discuss Tajikistan and other matters. 
I welcomed the Russian initiative and promised my support and that of my Special Envoy for it. 
Sharp tensions remain in the region and the possibility of further fighting still exists. 
I will keep the Council informed of further developments. 
Mr. Jonah had occasion to brief the Council at its informal consultation on 1 November 1993 on the substance of his good offices mission to Burundi. 
When my Special Envoy arrived in Bujumbura on 27 October 1993, the military had returned to barracks and most of the surviving members of the Government including the Prime Minister had taken refuge in the French Embassy compound. 
My Special Envoy held three lengthy meetings with Prime Minister Sylvie Kinigi and several of her Ministers in the French Embassy compound. 
They informed him that the coup d'at was continuing and that they had no intention of resuming their functions until an international force - about 1,000 strong - was deployed in the country to protect them and to ensure that the army returned to barracks. 
They further requested for the deployment of an international force to protect strategic installations and institutions in the country. 
My Special Envoy stressed the importance for the Government to re-establish its authority and explored with the Prime Minister and the Ministers how best the international community could assist in this task. 
He pointed out the difficulties for the United Nations to assemble peace-keeping forces for ongoing operations and noted that their request for a large international force would not be considered realistic. 
Following his talks with the Government, my Special Envoy held a long meeting with the Army Command. 
He rejected the deployment in Burundi of an outside force, from the United Nations or from elsewhere, to protect the members of the Government or strategic installations and institutions in the country. 
As one of the confidence-building measures, my Special Envoy suggested the appointment by me of a Special Representative who would facilitate the restoration of constitutional rule. 
My Special Envoy also met with other interested parties including members of the opposition who had contested the last election, representatives of the African Group (Egypt, Rwanda and Zaire), the European Community and the United States. 
It will be recalled that in the statement issued on 25 October 1993 (S/26631), the President of the Security Council requested me to monitor and follow closely the situation in Burundi in close association with the Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
In the communiqu, the Summit, among other things, requested me in consultation with the OAU Secretary-General, to set up an international force for confidence-building and for stabilizing the situation in Burundi, to be composed of forces drawn essentially from African countries chosen in consultation with the Government of Burundi. 
The communiqu also noted that some of the countries participating in the Summit had expressed their immediate availability to be part of the international force and appealed to the international community to provide material, technical and financial assistance to the force. 
In the meantime, I intend to appoint a Special Representative for Burundi to follow developments and to continue the consultations and the coordination with the OAU. 
Quantities that do reach the city from time to time are insignificant (0.5 barrels or less). 
Yesterday, on 13 November 1993, 10,000 m3 per hour of natural gas was sent from Hungary, but that quantity of gas was used to supply the so-called Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, despite sanctions. 
A delegation of the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina recently visited the Russian Federation, hoping to find a long-term solution to the question of gas delivery to Bosnia and Herzegovina by concluding a new contract. 
Unfortunately, the Russian side, in the process of negotiations, imposed the Progrestrading company from Serbia as a mandatory intermediary for the delivery of gas to Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We would kindly ask you to resolve this matter as soon as possible and establish a control mechanism that would ensure unimpeded delivery of mutually agreed quantities of natural gas to Bosnia and Herzegovina with appropriate regard to the existing sanctions against the so-called Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
"The Security Council takes note of the report of the Secretary-General on the question concerning Haiti (S/26724) and the letter dated 12 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Haiti to the United Nations (S/26725). 
It reaffirms that this Agreement constitutes the only valid framework for resolving the crisis in Haiti, which continues to threaten peace and security in the region. 
"The Security Council also reaffirms its support for the democratically elected President, Mr. Jean-Bertrand Aristide, and for the legitimate Government of Mr. Robert Malval. 
It reaffirms that the military authorities in Haiti are fully responsible for this suffering which directly results from their non-compliance with their public commitments to the Governors Island Agreement. 
"The Security Council encourages the Secretary-General, in consultation with the Secretary-General of the Organization of American States, to work for the earliest possible return of the International Civilian Mission in Haiti (MICIVIH). 
The Security Council requests the Secretary-General to continue planning for additional measures including for an appropriate United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) to be deployed as conditions permit, consistent with the Governors Island Agreement. 
"The Security Council reaffirms its determination, expressed in the above-mentioned resolutions, to ensure the full and effective enforcement of current sanctions. 
This should be pursued through a peaceful and negotiated procedure, based on the premises of the Security Council resolution 815 (1993) that United Nations protected areas are "integral parts of the territory of the Republic of Croatia". 
In accordance with Council resolution 871 (1993), paragraph 7, I would like to emphasize the importance my Government attaches to rapid and complete restoration of the governmental authority of Croatia in the so-called "pink zones" on Croatian territory. 
Although it was under no obligations to agree to the establishment of "pink zones", Croatia accepted this measure in June 1992, hoping that it would ease tensions in the area and contribute to a peaceful settlement of the crisis. 
What was considered to be a temporary and short-term confidence-building measure is now being gravely misused by the Serbian insurgents who continue to occupy various parts of Croatia's territory. 
To date, none of these goals has been achieved, not even the withdrawal of Serbian paramilitary forces from the so-called "pink zones", which was scheduled to commence more than one year ago. 
In my letter to the Security Council dated 24 September 1993 (S/26491), we expressed our deepest discontent with the lack of any efficient action concerning the aforementioned report of the Secretary-General. 
Since the situation in the so-called "pink zones" remains unchanged, Croatia is compelled to reiterate its request for immediate restoration of its governmental authority in the entire area of the so-called "pink zones". 
Croatia called the Serbian side to re-establish a "joint commission" with the goal to "oversee and monitor the process of restoration of the authority of the 'pink zones' by the Croatian Government", as inscribed in document S/24188. 
In this regard my Government would like UNPROFOR to take a more active role in encouraging the Serbian side to cease their ongoing obstruction of the immediate and peaceful restoration of Croatian authorities in the so-called "pink zones". 
The goods and products in the form of humanitarian assistance (primarily food and medicines) to the population whose existence has been threatened, are exempted from the embargo. 
Today, all political decisions and the actions of the United Nations and the so-called international community invoke the defence of democracy and human rights. 
We believed that the ideas of collective guilt perished a long time ago, with Hitler and Stalin. 
Meanwhile, the powerful international institutions are turning a blind eye to arms smuggling and are seriously discussing the possibility of lifting the arms embargo for blood- and tear-soaked Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Does it not seem like elevating mortals to the rank of masters of life and death of millions of human beings and consequently ascribing to the institutions of man the rights belonging to God alone? 
On the basis of the present tragic experience of our people we have to testify before God and the people: such sanctions applied against any country or a people are immoral and inhumane. 
(It is not only by gun that you can kill a man or a nation. 
Crime against humanity is not committed only by arms.) 
Therefore, if the Security Council is really guided by humanity, which is only natural, we then rightly expect humanity to be translated into action - concretely, in urgent lifting of the inhuman sanctions. 
Should that not be the case, God forbid, that would certainly undermine faith in the humanity of a new world order, which is being built on the ashes of the inhuman communism, and the human person and community would be ever more threatened. 
The civilization devoid of spiritual meaning and true moral values inevitably becomes a source of inhumanity and leads humankind to chaos and hopelessness. 
In the name of God and everlasting human dignity, we launch the appeal to humanity to each and every man! 
1. The Economic and Social Council, by its resolution 1989/98 of 26 July 1989, adopted the international strategy for the fight against locust and grasshopper infestation, particularly in Africa, and that resolution was endorsed by the General Assembly in its decision 44/438 of 19 December 1989. 
Similarly, in its resolutions 41/185 of 8 December 1986 and 43/203 of 20 December 1988, the General Assembly alerted the international community to the critical situation created by the plague in Africa. 
6. Current date provided by FAO show that the situation is worsening, particularly in the Sahel region, and the potential hazards weigh heavily on the countries of the Maghreb and other regions of Africa. 
Recalling the international strategy for the fight against locust infestation, particularly in Africa, adopted by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 1989/98 of 26 July 1989 and endorsed by its decision 44/438 of 19 December 1989, 
Further recalling its resolution 42/169 of 11 December 1987 on an international decade for natural disaster reduction, which included locust infestations among the types of natural disasters to be covered by the decade, 
Deeply concerned at the exceptional seriousness and real dangers of the current locust infestation in Africa and concerned at its resulting economic, social and environmental consequences, including the reduction of agricultural output and the displacement of affected populations, 
1. Expresses its deep concern at the worsening locust infestation in Africa, especially in the Sahel and Maghreb regions, which threatens other regions of Africa, and reaffirms the need to accord high priority to locust control and eradication; 
3. Calls upon the international community, particularly the developed countries and the United Nations system, to support fully the locust control activities undertaken at the national, subregional and regional levels by the affected countries; 
2. During this period, one item listed in the above notification was deleted from the list, pursuant to the request contained in a letter dated 15 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Venezuela to the United Nations. 
3. Also during this period, the following alterations occurred in the list of matters of which the Security Council is seized: 
The deleted items are as follows: 
2. Page 8, between paragraphs 26 and 27, the same headings should be deleted. 
According to the proposed reporting arrangements for OPS, its budget is to be submitted to the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (ACABQ) for review before submission to the UNDP Governing Council for approval. 
2. The incorporation of UNDP/OPS into the Department for Development Support and Management Services as a distinct semi-autonomous entity is predicated upon the integration into OPS of the implementation functions currently carried out by the Department. 
The basic steps towards integration, however, will be taken as of 1 January 1994 along the lines described in the paragraphs below. 
It follows, therefore, that as of 1 January 1994, all United Nations/OPS implementation activities will be uniformly managed. 
5. In respect of organizational arrangements, the Department will maintain two substantive divisions responsible for carrying out the Department's regular budget functions, project execution responsibilities, and technical support services. 
7. The loan administration and project supervision activities related to the International Fund for Agricultural Development, so far carried out by DDSMS staff, will be integrated into the sixth OPS division, i.e., the Division for IFAD. 
In this regard, the Divisions' current organizational structure will be maintained, with DDSMS staff being absorbed as appropriate. 
9. The functions of the present OPS Projects Management Support Division will be maintained. 
The Division will provide all implementation support services necessary for directly obtaining, or otherwise assisting the United Nations/OPS Operations Divisions in obtaining the goods, services, civil works, human resources, training and other inputs required in respect of the four main project budget components. 
(c) An integrated United Nations/OPS Fellowship and Training Section will arrange for all project training activities. 
10. Further, the following Units and Sections of the new Office will continue their respective functions (with absorption of the corresponding functional capacities and/or DDSMS staff, as appropriate) as follows: 
(a) The OPS Contracts Unit will continue to provide advisory services and support to the Project Management Officers of the Operational Divisions of the new Office, which are primarily responsible for obtaining and administering the services of entities for consulting assignments, civil works, etc., related to all projects; 
(b) The OPS Consulting Services Unit will continue to establish and maintain computerized roster systems for individual project personnel and consulting firms, as well as to provide information to the private sector and government trade representatives interested in doing business with the Office; 
11. The functions of the present OPS Finance and Administration Division will be maintained. 
The Division will provide all accounting, budget and other financial services necessary for assisting the Operations Divisions to manage the projects of the new Office. 
It will also be responsible for preparing the United Nations/OPS administrative budget and for monitoring the corresponding allotments. 
In this regard, the present organizational structure of the Division will be retained (with the absorption of corresponding DDSMS staff, as appropriate). 
Allotments for the administrative budget of United Nations/OPS will be issued by the Office of Programme Planning, Budget and Finance (OPPBF). 
15. Between sessions of the Governing Council, United Nations/OPS, through the Management Board, will have the authority to establish or eliminate posts below the level of D-1 subject to ex post facto approval of the Governing Council of UNDP. 
Delegations of authority now granted by the United Nations Controller to DDSMS, and by the UNDP Director of Finance to OPS, in respect of the project finance and budgetary functions, will also, effective 1 January 1994, be continued under the authority of the United Nations Controller. 
17. In respect of certifying and approving authority for project accounts, United Nations/OPS will have at least the same arrangements it currently enjoys within UNDP. 
This means that the staff of the Office will be designated as certifying and approving officers by the Controller on the recommendation of the OPS Executive Director, as is the case in respect of the Administrative Budget. 
18. Effective 1 January 1994 UNDP will continue to perform investment services for OPS funds as well as payment services related to the current portfolio of the new Office. 
These responsibilities will be transferred to the United Nations as soon as the IMIS Treasury functions become fully operational, unless otherwise agreed by the Management Board. 
19. Effective 1 January 1994, the United Nations will be responsible for the internal audit functions for the OPS portfolio. 
20. Since the United Nations Disbursement Section, even now, is responsible for payroll functions in regard to OPS staff, no changes are necessary. 
21. A description of the respective responsibilities of the United Nations, UNDP and OPS with regard to treasury, accounts and other services will be included in the Secretary-General's Bulletin. 
22. The OPS Administration Section will handle all administrative aspects of the new Office. 
Such delegated authority will be similar to that enjoyed by other voluntarily funded operational entities within the United Nations system. 
The Secretary-General's Bulletin will also outline the responsibilities of the Administration Section for office premises, registry, communications and other general services, as required. 
23. The functions of the present OPS Policy, Planning and Information Division will be maintained. 
The Division will also be in charge of public information/relations, streamlining of procedures and decentralization. 
In addition, the Division will convene and service the OPS Project Acceptance Committee, as well as provide information systems support through its Information Section, which is in charge of all aspects of information systems and office automation. 
In this regard, the present organizational structure of the Division will be retained with the absorption of DDSMS staff, as appropriate. 
24. As of 31 December 1993, OPS estimates that it will have accumulated in its account unspent income of approximately US$ 7.0 million. 
The corresponding amount of overhead resources accumulated in the United Nations accounts and related to the DDSMS portfolio is estimated at approximately US$ 2.0 million. 
The actual amount of this balance will depend upon the actual income and expenditure performance of OPS and DDSMS in 1993. 
This information will be available upon the closing of the 1993 accounts. 
25. An amount of US$ 6.6 million from the above-mentioned resources will be reserved to discharge any potential United Nations/OPS liability in respect of its operations. 
This amount represents 15 per cent of the estimated 1994 administrative expenditures of United Nations/OPS. 
Of this US$ 6.6 million, an amount not to exceed US$ 2.5 million will be earmarked to cover potential liability of UNDP for its staff on special secondment to the United Nations. 
As UNDP exposure diminishes, the size of the earmarking will be diminished proportionally and the related resources will remain part of the overall reserve. 
26. The balance - currently projected at US$ 2.4 million - will be available for other contingencies including shortfalls in income. 
27. It is estimated that in 1994 and 1995, United Nations/OPS will manage a combined portfolio of US$ 1.6 billion: US$ 1.3 billion from OPS and US$ 300 million from DDSMS. 
The estimated combined income to be earned from these portfolios amounts to approximately US$ 88 million: US$ 72 million from the OPS portfolio and US$ 16 million from the portfolio of the Department for Development Support and Management Services. 
29. The total estimated administrative expenditures of the United Nations/OPS for the biennium 1994-1995 will amount to US$ 88 million. 
A breakdown of the 1994-1995 estimated expenditures is provided below in table 1. 
The actual number, functions, levels and contract status of the DDSMS staff to be redeployed will be determined on the basis of a thorough and complete analysis of the combined portfolio and individual staff profiles prior to the transfer. 
A tentative breakdown of the posts by level is provided below in table 2. 
31. The new Office will compensate the United Nations or UNDP for services rendered. 
To this end, an assessment is being conducted with a view to establishing rates applicable for 1994. 
For budgetary purposes only, an indicative amount based on past experience is included in table 1. 
8. As at 8 November 1993, seven Governments had replied to the Secretary-General, one of which stated that it had no comments for the time being. 
2. Towards that end, and within the framework of their policy of cooperation, non-proliferation and security, Argentina and Brazil initiated a joint system for accounting for and controlling nuclear materials whose basic purpose is to ensure that nuclear materials are not diverted for the building of nuclear bombs. 
This system is being implemented by the Brazilian-Argentine Agency for Accounting for and Control of Nuclear Materials (ABACC), established for that purpose. 
Subsequently, Ecuador, Uruguay, Bolivia and Paraguay have also acceded to the agreement. 
This undertaking can be considered a major contribution to the non-proliferation of means of mass destruction. 
Solving this important problem would make possible the definitive consolidation of stability and cooperation in the South Atlantic. 
1. The Government of El Salvador wishes to reiterate its full support for General Assembly resolutions 41/11 of 27 October 1986 and 47/74 of 14 December 1992, concerning the declaration of a zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic. 
3. The Ministers commended the Government of the Republic of Namibia for successfully achieving this noble goal through peaceful means. 
4. The Government of Namibia will host the meeting of Ministers for Trade and Industry of the Zone of Peace and Cooperation of the South Atlantic to be held at Windhoek from 26 to 28 November 1993. 
2. In response to that request, the United Nations Secretariat has reproduced the Declaration in the annex to document A/48/581. 
1. The United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) has taken some initiatives aimed at contributing to the process of integration of a post-apartheid South Africa into the existing framework of economic cooperation in the region. 
2. Within UNCTAD, there is a donor-recipient mechanism for holding consultations on support measures for regional and subregional economic cooperation programmes and projects. 
The mechanism provides for structured discussions on assistance to specific cooperation programmes and projects, and this mechanism could also make a useful contribution to the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/74 of 14 December 1992. 
One of them is the subprogramme on "Improved natural resources management in the commodity sector", whose objective is to identify concrete policy proposals which would ensure that production and trade are consistent with a better management of natural resources and protection of the environment. 
Several case-studies will be undertaken for mineral, agricultural, fish and shrimp and forestry products. 
In this respect, the projected work on the sustainable use of fishery resources may be particularly relevant. 
4. Work has already started through a study financed by a grant from the Government of the Netherlands on "Market conditions and sustainable development of fishery resources", prepared by Mr. V. M. Kaczinsky from the School of Marine Affairs of the University of Washington at Seattle. 
The study covers intensity of resource use, resource exploitation, management and sustainable development in fisheries; the implications of international market mechanisms on marine fishery resource utilization and the environment; and, policy recommendations in the national and international perspective. 
Certain sections of the study contain interesting data and specific references to the South Atlantic zone. 
All or some of these activities may also refer to the particular case of the South Atlantic zone. 
1. The Governing Council of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), at its thirty-eighth session in June 1991, decided to extend special assistance to Namibia equivalent to that given a least developed country. 
2. UNDP has followed closely the progress of South Africa towards establishing a democratic and non-racial nation, which would make it possible for UNDP to support programmes of technical assistance in that country. 
3. UNDP has set up an internal task force which is making preparatory arrangements for the establishment of a UNDP presence inside South Africa, possibly in 1994. 
8. UNDP has also assisted in the organization and implementation of training programmes for the reintegration of demobilized soldiers. 
9. In Liberia, UNDP has been assisting the emergency humanitarian operations from the very outset by providing the services of the Special Coordinator and other administrative staff, in addition to meeting logistic support and management costs. 
Four operational centres have been established in rural areas to enhance the delivery capacity of both United Nations and non-governmental organization programmes to populations with the greatest need. 
Following the peace agreement signed at Cotonou, general elections are to be held in the near future and UNDP will provide the necessary technical assistance. 
10. Tens of thousands of unusable pesticides have accumulated in Africa and have become a source of great environmental concern. 
The total quantity of this hazardous waste in Africa is estimated to be between 20,000 and 60,000 metric tons. 
Some of these stocks are 20 to 30 years old. 
Estimates suggest that there are 500,000 litres of dieldrin stored in various locations in Africa. 
Another important group of unwanted pesticides are organo-phosphates. 
Storage facilities are poor or, in some cases, non-existent. 
Many examples can be found of corroded drums lying in the open air, gradually leaking their contents into the soil and groundwater, thereby causing severe pollution and forming a serious threat to human health, water supplies and to ecosystem functioning. 
1. In accordance with United Nations General Assembly resolution 2997 (XXVII) of 15 December 1972, the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) was established "as a focal point for environmental actions and coordination within the United Nations system". 
2. Among the areas developed as a matter of priority, the UNEP Governing Council has designated "oceans". 
Regional plans of action promote the parallel development of regional legal agreements. 
4. Two regional areas are of relevance to the resolution in question, namely the west and central African region and the south-west Atlantic. 
5. Two legal agreements have been adopted for the protection and development of the coastal and marine environment of the west and central African region. 
In considering the agreements, the comprehensive scope of environmental assessment and management activities carried out to support and make effective the States' legal commitments should be borne in mind. 
6. After four years of preparatory activities, UNEP convened the Conference of Plenipotentiaries on Cooperation in the Protection and Development of Marine and Coastal Environment of the west and central African region at Abidjan, from 16 to 23 March 1981. 
7. As at September 1991, the legal agreements had been signed by 12 coastal States of the region. 
8. National focal points for the Action Plan were identified by each participating Government. 
They played a major role in the coordination, at the national level, of the implementation of programme priorities agreed upon by meetings of the Steering Committee, and of the intergovernmental and the contracting parties. 
9. The Steering Committee, since its establishment in 1981, provided UNEP and the meetings of the intergovernmental and contracting parties with the necessary policy guidance for determining programme priorities. 
A trust fund was established with the intention to cover the common costs of implementing the Action Plan and to replace gradually the support provided by the Environment Fund. 
They are being implemented in cooperation with United Nations bodies and involved national institutions and experts from the region. 
11. As a result of ongoing activities, the following has been achieved: 
(a) A review has been conducted of the legal aspects of marine environmental protection in the Gulf of Guinea and adjacent areas; 
(c) Twenty-three research institutes or universities and laboratories from 10 countries were organized in a network of institutions for monitoring the quality of the marine environment. 
The first assessments of the state of marine and coastal waters in the west and central African region are available; 
(d) Reports on the state of national legislation relevant to the protection of the marine environment have been prepared for Gabon and Ghana, with the assistance of the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) and the International Maritime Organization (IMO). 
12. Technical assistance was provided to several Governments and national institutions in the region and a large number of the technical personnel were trained in subjects relevant to the Action Plan. 
14. In the implementation of any regional programme, particularly one which involves developing countries, a major difficulty is the uneven level of technical capabilities of participating States and the frequent lack of infrastructure adequate for their effective participation in the programme. 
15. Provision of training (in the form of both individual or group training) and technical support has been a major component of the various implemented or ongoing activities. 
18. In view of the recognized need to address coastal zone resources and management needs and priorities in each country, discussions are being held with the Governments of Argentina, Brazil and Uruguay for the convening of a meeting of experts on the coastal and marine environment. 
19. The meeting would be held jointly by UNEP and IOC/UNESCO, with participation of relevant international organizations and would serve as a basis to assess the status and identify priorities of each country concerning the marine environment. 
2. UNFPA continues to implement what was expected to be a US$ 8.5 million programme for the period from 1991-1995. 
Unfortunately, the resource situation has not permitted delivery of the entire amount expected. 
The largest project supported, and which has increasingly become the focus of the assistance with the deterioration of the security situation, is in the field of maternal/child health and family planning. 
At this time, field dependent projects remain suspended due to the security situation. 
4. UNFPA provided funding to support government activities in connection with World Population Day and is continuing support for a series of national activities in preparation for the International Conference on Population and Development to be held in 1994. 
Later in 1993, and as may be advised by the United Nations Special Coordinator for Liberia, based on the security situation, UNFPA intends to field a preliminary fact-finding mission to Monrovia with the objective of advising on the possibilities for resuming full operational activities. 
Of particular importance to population activities will be the position and declarations of the future political administration in South Africa. 
6. In preparation for a programme of assistance, however, the Fund is keeping abreast of developments in the social sector, including population. 
In this regard, UNFPA has been having discussions on future collaboration with United Nations specialized agencies and international non-governmental organizations that are already organizing population and development activities in the southern African subregion as a whole. 
ECA presented a technical paper at this seminar on scope and areas to be accorded priority for such cooperation. 
2. In April 1991, ECA presented a technical paper on specific modalities of cooperation in the field of marine affairs at the follow-up meeting at Montevideo of the States of the South Atlantic zone of peace and cooperation, organized by UNDP/DOALOS and hosted by the Government of Uruguay. 
3. At both meetings, there were requests from member States for additional relevant ECA publications on the subject for other subregions in Africa, and these publications were subsequently made available to the requesting agencies. 
2. ECLAC submitted a contribution to the proposals for cooperation in the Law of the Sea and marine affairs among the States of the zone, analysing some relevant policy options for Latin America and Caribbean countries members of it. 
3. Among some recommended courses of action in that document, were the following: 
1. The Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) intends to provide technical assistance to the Ministerial Conference on Fisheries Cooperation among African States bordering the Atlantic Ocean, to be held in Cape Verde in 1994. 
One of the recent major events was the Regional Workshop on Fisheries Monitoring, Control and Surveillance for African States in the Region, held at Accra from 2 to 5 November 1992. 
The Workshop was financed by the FAO/Norway Fisheries Management and Law Advisory Programme (FIMLAP), in close collaboration with regular programme activities. 
These activities are relevant to the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/74 of 14 December 1992. 
2. In implementing its programmes in the fields of education, science, including social sciences, culture and communication, UNESCO will continue to pay particular attention to promoting cooperation in these domains among all States in the region situated between Africa and South America. 
The resolution also strongly urges parties to armed conflicts to refrain from all acts that prevent or obstruct the provision or delivery of medical assistance and services; 
(c) WHA 46.40 - Health and environmental effects of nuclear weapons notes the concern of the world health community over the continued threat to health and the environment from nuclear weapons. 
2. WHO believes that the above five resolutions adopted in 1993 are pertinent to the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/74. 
(a) Peace and cooperation in the South Atlantic are essential for the implementation of international conventions on the protection of the marine environment. 
They provide an important condition for the effective control of marine pollution and for environmental protection of adjoining areas of Antarctica; 
(b) The South Atlantic, including some of the islands, is particularly suited to the monitoring of the effects of increased UV-B exposure on health, as related to stratospheric ozone depletion. 
The United Nations appeal was expected to be launched in mid-September 1993. 
5. Angola has been devastated by a drought, which was exacerbated by civil war. 
United Nations humanitarian assistance has been made possible under the Drought Emergencies in Southern Africa appeal. 
An "emergency" officer has been attached to the WHO country office to collaborate with the United Nations Volunteer service and WHO, in cooperation with UNICEF, has assisted in particular nutritional surveillance action. 
The conflict has not yet ceased, however, and donations to this appeal have been very limited. 
6. Namibia is also one of the southern African countries stricken by drought. 
WHO has used its own funds to supply emergency health kits to alleviate the deteriorated health situation in that country. 
The step-by-step preparation of health manpower to assume its functions and responsibilities in a future South Africa is one of the far-reaching contributions by WHO. 
10. A plan of action based on the principles of democratic government should now be developed. 
This plan should include coordination and management of health programmes based on the cooperation already established between WHO and national liberation movements; creating sustainable health systems infrastructure; institution building; health science and technology promotion; medical care; and disease prevention and control. 
In accordance with the usual practice, General Assembly resolution 47/74 of 14 December 1992 will be reported to the IMO Council for information and appropriate action. 
1. On 10 March 1993, at its forty-ninth session, the Commission on Human Rights adopted resolution 1993/73 entitled "Situation of human rights in Myanmar" without a vote. 
The present report, which was finalized on 26 October 1993, is being presented in accordance with that request. 
He requested the honour of audiences with high governmental officials, meetings in circumstances providing full confidentiality with political leaders, including those in detention or under restriction, and in particular with Daw Aung San Suu Kyi. 
The Special Rapporteur further requested full and free access to all individuals, non-governmental and intergovernmental, whom he may deem necessary to the carrying out of his mandate or who express the will to meet with the Special Rapporteur. 
Visits to prisons and other centres of detention, with confidential contact with those detained, were also requested. 
8. The Special Rapporteur also requested full access to other areas of the country, in particular Rakhine State for the purpose of carrying out unrestricted and confidential visits with the recent repatriates and returnees. 
"1. In regard to arbitrary detention, the Special Rapporteur welcomes reports that over 1,700 persons detained under the emergency regulations have been released since April 1992. 
"3. Some persons were reportedly detained without charges, while others have reportedly been sentenced to lengthy terms in trials which did not afford the minimum standards of judicial guarantees as set out under articles 10 and 11 of the Universal Declaration on Human Rights. 
In this regard, it has been alleged that in December 1992 the following persons were arrested for printing and distributing leaflets criticizing the National Convention: U Aung Myint, aged 57, Daw Khin Mar Aye, aged 53, and Htay Myint (alias Khin Soe), aged 37. 
"4. In January 1993, 14 persons were allegedly arrested for having distributed leaflets which were, according to the Government, 'aimed at obstructing the National Convention and undermining peace and tranquillity in the country'. 
In August, Dr. Aung Khin Sint, the elected NLD representative for the Mingala Taungnyunt-1 constituency and his assistant, U Than Min, were allegedly arrested for being 'engaged in unscrupulous activities with intent to undermine the National Convention'. 
"5. The Special Rapporteur has received allegations of arrests of the following persons in the Yangon area in August 1993 in connection with the National Convention: Ma Thi Da; Nay Thin Myint; Bo Lay; Thet Oo; Tin Htune; Khin Maung; Kyaw Than; Kyi Myint and Than Min. 
"6. These persons are allegedly being detained in Insein prison. 
It has been alleged that the practices in prisons include poor sanitary conditions, shackling, beatings, sleep, food and water deprivation, electric shock, the use of falanga, near suffocation and psychological torture, including threats of death to the individual and his family. 
"10. In the context of military operations, forced relocation, portering and forced labour, the practices allegedly involve the carrying of heavy supplies up mountains and in extreme weather conditions, beating, stabbing, pouring salt or other toxic material into open wounds, drowning, rape, burning and mutilation before execution. 
Please indicate whether dissemination of these principles within the operational security forces has been undertaken. 
Please detail any independent or Government investigations which may have been carried out in regard to these allegations, whether any military or security personnel have been tried and sentenced, dismissed from duty or otherwise disciplined for their part in any established violations. 
Please indicate whether any regulations exist requiring security forces and/or those responsible for prisons or other detention centres to maintain a register and to report the particulars of all persons under detention. 
"16. Please indicate whether there is a prohibition under law against unacknowledged or incommunicado detention and whether certificates of death are required by law, whether the cause of death is mandatory on the certificate and if the certificate is accessible to the relatives of the deceased. 
"18. Please comment on these general allegations indicating whether security force personnel are under an obligation to report to their superiors or to an administrative body the names of all persons detained by them or placed under their custody for whatever reason. 
These have allegedly been carried out particularly against ethnic minorities. 
In this case, the allegations were consistent with the copies of relocation orders allegedly issued by the army, which were received by the Special Rapporteur. 
"23. The Special Rapporteur has also received allegations that similar extra-judicial executions of the Shan and Kayah ethnic groups are taking place and that extra-judicial executions of hundreds of Myanmarese Muslim porters continue. 
"24. The Special Rapporteur would appreciate receiving information describing any investigations into these allegations undertaken by the Government. 
Please detail any steps taken internally by the military or by the civilian authorities, legal or otherwise, to prevent or curtail the occurrence of extra-judicial executions in contravention of article 3 of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and article 3 common to the Geneva Conventions. 
"25. It is reported that over 35,000 Myanmar Muslims have now been repatriated or returned, the most recent of these repatriations with the participation of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees screening for the voluntary character of the repatriations. 
"26. It is further reported that their residency and/or nationality status remains unclear, that most have not received identification cards and therefore are not free to travel, enrol in learning institutions or reportedly, in some cases, apply for jobs. 
It has been alleged that they are segregated from other groups and are not allowed to travel freely. 
"27. Reports continue to be received of wide-scale forced recruitment of Muslims from Arakan State for portering and labour. 
"28. Please comment on the above-mentioned allegations indicating in detail the sites of resettlement, what the nationality and/or residency status is of the returnees and repatriates and what rights under law are applicable to them. 
At the same time, labour laws reflecting the democratic principles pertaining to workers had been drafted. 
"31. He stated that new labour laws reflecting the principles of the Convention, to which the Government had referred in last year's report, and which replaced old ones concerning the formation of workers' organizations, had been submitted to the appropriate authorities and were now under consideration. 
His Government would inform ILO in due course of progress in the framing of the new Constitution and the new labour laws. 
"32. The Government representative opposed the allegation that elected representatives had been imprisoned and stated that the single trade union no longer existed and that steps had been taken to adopt legislation which would take into account the principles of freedom of association. 
The Government representative also stated that the 'so-called trade union operating on the border areas was a creation of terrorist groups outside the territory of Myanmar and did not represent any worker in Myanmar'. 
"33. The workers were of the opinion that there still was no freedom of association in the country and that there was hardly any trade union movement; trade unionists who criticized the Government were allegedly imprisoned. 
It was further noted that the members of Parliament freely elected in May 1990 had not been allowed to convene and that many were in prison, had been disqualified or had fled the country. 
The arrest of some labour activists was pointed out, as well as the continued practice of forced labour. 
"35. Please indicate what measures have been taken to comply with the obligations undertaken under ILO Convention No. 87 and explain what workers rights are protected under the present legislation and what lawful trade unions or other syndicates presently exist. 
Further indicate, please, if the right of five or more persons to congregate and associate freely is presently protected under law. 
"37. Please indicate what steps have been taken in response to those recommendations. 
Wearing badges, distributing leaflets or disseminating propaganda were reportedly prohibited. 
"41. It has been further alleged that since the beginning of the National Convention, numerous participants have been disqualified or arrested for allegedly contravening these guidelines and particularly for having questioned the leadership role foreseen for the Tatmadaw. 
Several persons have allegedly since been arrested for challenging these concepts, and some have been charged with participating in activities intending to undermine the National Convention (see paras. 1-8 above). 
"42. The Special Rapporteur would appreciate information from the Government regarding these allegations, indicating what steps have been taken to comply with the results of the elections of May 1990. 
The right of every citizen to education was incorporated into the 1974 Constitution. 
Under the 1980-1981 regulations of the Ministry of Education regarding access to university, the applicant must satisfy four requirements: being a 'Burmese National'; passing prescribed exams; having a 'good character'; and being in good health. 
These requirements have allegedly been used to ban students disapproved of by the authorities. 
Particularly cited as being singled out for such discrimination are the ethnic Indians, Bangladeshi and Chinese, even when they, and at times even their parents, were born in Myanmar. 
Only those with full citizenship are reportedly allowed to prepare for certain higher professional careers, including medicine and technology. 
Ethnic minority students have also reportedly found it difficult or impossible, particularly without proper identification cards, to travel to the major cities to attend institutions of higher learning. 
"45. The Special Rapporteur would appreciate information from the Government delineating the differences among the various nationality and residency statuses and the corresponding rights and obligations. 
"46. The Special Rapporteur would appreciate receiving information regarding any steps taken by the Government to improve the situation of human rights in Myanmar since his last visit. 
"47. Please detail any steps taken by the Government to increase the enjoyment of the social, cultural and economic rights of the people of Myanmar including any recent economic developments which the Government may wish to bring to the attention of the Special Rapporteur." 
13. Information was received regarding the arrests of 14 persons in connection with the National Convention. 
"In this connection, we wish to draw your attention to information we received regarding the following persons: 
"It would be most appreciated if your Government could provide us forthwith with any information concerning the legal situation of the above-mentioned persons." 
(a) Under section 61 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, no police officer shall detain in custody a person arrested without warrant for a period longer than 24 hours in the absence of a special order of a magistrate under section 167; 
(b) If the investigation cannot be completed within this period, and it appears there are grounds to believe that the accusation or information is well-founded, the dossier of the case and the arrested persons are to be presented to the magistrate. 
(c) Under paragraph 1198(3) of the Myanmar Police Manual, while under detention, a person is entitled to meet with and seek advice from a lawyer and is to have access to his family. 
Under this law, appeals and revisions of the order and judgement of a court are permitted. 
(e) Dispensing justice in an open court unless otherwise prohibited by law; 
(f) Guaranteeing in all cases the right to defence and the right of appeal under the law; 
(g) Aiming at reforming moral character in meting out punishment to offenders. 
17. After the 15- or 30-day investigatory period, a case must be sent to trial. 
18. Cases are categorized as either summons cases or warrant cases. 
These cases are generally adjudicated within one day. 
19. Warrant cases are those related to an offence punishable by death (although in December 1992, the Government commuted all death sentences to a life term), transportation (commutation) or imprisonment for a period of more than six months. 
The case of the prosecution is heard first. Then the defence may be heard. 
There is a right to recall and cross-examine witnesses, all evidence should be taken in the defendant's presence or in some cases, when this right is dispensed with by the Code of Criminal Procedure, in the presence of the defendant's counsel. 
A language understood by the defendant must be used, and all proceedings must be recorded by the court. 
There is a right to not self-incriminate and there is no double jeopardy section (403). 
20. The Law Safeguarding the State against the Dangers of Subversive Elements was enacted in 1975. 
(b) Restraining a person against whom action is taken for up to one year. 
The purpose of the presence of UNHCR will be to assist and coordinate the voluntary repatriation and safe resettlement of the persons from Myanmar returning from the UNHCR-assisted camps in Bangladesh. 
Other reports indicate that some of the villages, largely built of mud, disintegrated during the absence of the inhabitants, and that for this reason, they have in some cases, taken up residency in other villages. 
Still other reports indicate that during the absence of these persons, some of their homes and villages were appropriated by the military or others from the Rakhine State, and thus, upon their return, some of the Muslims of Myanmar were forced to take up alternative residency. 
"2. Legal Action was taken against the following persons: 
"for infringing the existing laws. 
"4. The following are the detailed charges against the persons mentioned in the summary of allegations received: 
Nay Tin Myint maintenance of public law and order: (f) Lwin Oo literature and leaflets. 
The infringement of this Law for illegal action mentioned above, including letters of threat to the delegates. 
"6. Under the existing laws, organizations empowered to arrest any person who has committed an offence maintain a register of persons arrested by them in accordance with the law, and reports have to be submitted to the relevant authorities concerning such arrests. 
While undertaking our three main causes, which are non-disintegration of the union, unity and solidarity of the national races and perpetuity of sovereignty, the Tatmadaw has never, at any time committed such atrocities nor will it ever do so in future. 
"10. In pursuance of the agreement reached between the Union of Myanmar and the People's Republic of Bangladesh, repatriation of the Myanmar residents in Bangladesh started on 22 September 1992. 
For the facilitation of systematic and orderly repatriation, five reception centres, namely, Taungbro, Ngakhura, Pyinphyu, Kanyinchaung and Magyichaung, were established on the Myanmar side on 15 May 1992. 
They were not sent to other places and were not resettled to the regions other than their own villages or origin. 
"12. The State had spent 100 million kyats for the development of border areas and national races in the Buthidaung and Maungdaw regions in Rakhine State. 
They were neither forced to serve as porters nor hard labourers. 
After that, delegations of the United Nations, UNHCR and Bangladesh visited the villages of the returnees for first-hand knowledge of the situation. 
"13. Without legal permission, no one is allowed to cross the borderline. 
The Muslims in Rakhine State had crossed the borderline without legal permission. 
"Q. There continues to be no freedom of association in the country or hardly any trade union movement. 
"A. The Government is in no way whatsoever exercising prohibition or restriction in this matter. No restrictive legislation has been promulgated. 
Many associations are operating such as medical doctors and nurses associations, arts and crafts associations, artists and artistes associations, reporters and journalists associations and the like. 
"A. Those who are imprisoned are the people who had committed crimes, not the trade unionists. 
The Trade Union Act of 1926 is still in existence, and since it has become old, new legislation has been drafted and submitted to the concerned authority for vetting and scrutiny. 
A new Trade Union Act will come into being in the not too distant future. 
"16. Concerning the allegation of the continued use of forced portering and forced labour, a brief explanation is required. 
The International Confederation of Free Trade Unions (ICFTU) had made a representation under article 24 of the ILO Constitution, alleging non-observance of the Forced Labour Convention No. 29, 1930. 
The Governing Body of ILO considered receivability and the representation was set up, comprising Ms. L. Caron (Government member, Canada), Mr. B. Noakes (Employer member, Australia) and Mr. P. S. Sundaram (worker member, Sri Lanka). 
The Myanmar delegation to ILO had personally appeared before the Committee in June 1993 and presented a rebuttal. 
But the Committee further requested detailed information on the matter. 
"17. In compliance with the request of the Committee, a detailed report has been prepared after fielding the three independent observation teams to the areas mentioned in the ICFTU allegation to find out the truth of the matter. 
The areas visited by the independent observation teams were: 
"(b) Moe Kaung Village in Mon State (traced in Thaton Township); 
"18. The findings of or the testimonies obtained by the three observation teams revealed that what have been alleged proved to be no better than the preconceived fabrication of false accounts intended to invite misconception and misunderstanding. 
"19. In acceding to the Convention on the Rights of the Child in July 1991 the Union of Myanmar had made reservations relating to articles 15 and 37 of the Convention. 
Arrangements are being made by the Myanmar authorities concerned to withdraw the reservations made on these two articles. 
"20. In its Declaration No. 11/92 of 24 April 1992, the State Law and Order Restoration Council declared that it would convene a National Convention within six months and that it would meet within two months with the leaders of representatives-elect of the political parties and independent representatives-elect. 
"22. In accordance with Order No. 9/92 of 28 May 1992, the following political parties and an independent representative-elect were represented at the Coordinating Meeting, held from 23 June to 10 July 1992: 
"25. In nominating delegates to represent the intellectuals and the intelligentsia, selection committees composed of senior administrative officials, academicians and intellectuals were formed. 
"27. Of the 57 personages invited to attend the National Convention, 38 were representatives from 8 special regions of 8 armed groups who have returned to the legal fold to join hands with the Government in carrying out the border area development programmes being implemented by the Government. 
"28. The remaining 19 invitees were personages who are well known for their political, economic, social and administrative experience. 
"29. From the foregoing it is apparent that the delegates under categories 3 to 8 were not, repeat not, chosen by the State Law and Order Restoration Council. 
Since there were eight categories, 40 delegates were nominated to serve on the panel of chairmen. 
Accordingly, delegates under category 1 (representatives from political parties) and delegates under category 2 (representatives-elect) were entitled to be represented by 10 delegates as Chairmen on the Panel. 
Hence, each of the 10 political parties was able to nominate a delegate on the Panel. 
"31. The purpose of convening the National Convention is to lay down the basic principles for the elaboration of a new and enduring democratic State Constitution. 
As such, there is no place for playing party politics or for party propaganda, as those can be detrimental to the unity prevailing among the delegates and, above all, it can defeat and jeopardize the objectives of the National Convention. 
"32. The principles of non-disintegration of the Union, national solidarity, national sovereignty, establishment of a multi-party democratic system and the universal values of justice, liberty and equality are universally accepted general principles. 
And the Tatmadaw has played a crucial role throughout Myanmar's contemporary history. 
In the struggle for independence the Tatmadaw fought hand-in-hand together with the people, a struggle in which many indigenous Myanmar national races participated. 
Born out of national struggle for national independence some 50 years ago, the Tatmadaw follows the tradition of serving the people's interests loyally and faithfully. 
The Tatmadaw has played an important role not only in the struggle for national independence but also in preventing the Union from disintegrating in times of crises and in safeguarding national sovereignty and integrity. 
In 1948 and 1949, in 1958, 1962 and 1988 the Tatmadaw was called upon to shoulder national responsibilities to protect and safeguard the nation. 
As it represents the single disciplined organization in the nation, it is incumbent upon it to play a leading role in national politics. 
It is therefore only natural that in the transformation of one system to another the Tatmadaw should also take part in the political process of the country. 
"33. There were no restrictions whatsoever with regard to wearing badges. 
In fact, various delegates representing various political parties wore their badges. 
Also, there were no restrictions regarding distribution of leaflets and dissemination of propaganda which did not go beyond the framework of the six objectives. 
Out of all the delegates attending the National Convention, action was taken against the following five delegates: 
"(a) The names of U Aung Htoo and Dr. Aung Khin Sint of the National League for Democracy were struck from the list of delegates representing the National League for Democracy. 
"(b) Legal action was taken against U Maung Maung, who represented one of the national racial groups, for infringement of existing laws; 
"35. The weakness of the Union Citizenship Act (1948), enacted after Myanmar gained independence, became evident with the passage of time. 
Thus, the Union Citizenship Act (1948) was revoked and the Myanmar Citizenship Law was promulgated on 15 October 1982. 
Under the new Myanmar Citizenship Law, there are three categories of citizen, namely, citizen, associate citizen and naturalized citizen. 
Under the new law, 19,290 associate citizenships and 1,245 naturalized citizenships were granted to a total of 20,535 foreigners. 
"37. The right to study for basic education at the primary, middle and high school levels is given, even to foreigners. 
The citizens and the foreigners residing permanently in Myanmar-Naing-Ngan have the right to study for higher education. 
Every citizen can work for his or her livelihood and enjoys benefits without any discrimination. 
28. In regard to arrests and detentions, the Special Rapporteur has noted that over 1,000 persons detained during the mass demonstrations of 1988 and 1990 have now been released; however, arrests of many persons attempting to voice political dissent have been reported in 1993. 
They have been tried in civilian courts, but for offences under these emergency laws. 
30. The legal causes of action against these persons (based on existing emergency legislation and SLORC decrees) appear to have arisen from their publication or circulation of documents pertaining to the process of the National Convention or for their criticism of the National Convention. 
31. The above-mentioned existing laws place severe restrictions on freedom of expression, prohibit assembly of more than five persons in any one place, prohibit all criticism of the State Law and Order Restoration Council, the army (Tatmadaw) and the proceedings and content of the National Convention. 
It is not known whether appeals to a higher court have been or will be permitted in these cases. 
34. The Special Rapporteur requests the Government of Myanmar to allow an international presence at any possible future trials concerning the persons cited above or of others tried under the emergency decrees. 
35. In regard to torture and cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment, the Special Rapporteur received numerous allegations that this practice has continued to occur in the Union of Myanmar. 
It is alleged that the whereabouts of hundreds of persons, including monks, workers, writers, professors and others, have never been established, and it is believed that some remain in unacknowledged detention, while others may have been killed and buried in mass graves. 
37. The Government has stated that under the existing laws disappearances cannot occur because all detentions and arrests must be carried out in accordance with the law, which requires a register of all detainees to be kept and submitted to the relevant authorities. 
Nevertheless, reports continue to be received of extrajudicial executions carried out by the army (Tatmadaw) in the context of forced portering and labour, and carried out most frequently against ethnic minorities. 
The Government stated its belief that these allegations "are based upon false information given by insurgents, persons communicating with insurgents and persons who are endeavouring to bring down the Government of the State Law and Order Restoration Council". 
41. Over 35,000 Myanmar Muslims who had fled to Bangladesh from Northern Rakhine State have now returned or repatriated. 
The Special Rapporteur has received numerous and varied reports concerning the conditions of resettlement. 
Other reports indicate that many of the villages of origin were appropriated by military personnel and/or by Burmese civilians. 
Still other reports state that they have been allowed to return to their original villages but that in some cases, the homes (constructed mostly of mud), had fallen apart during their prolonged absence. 
42. The residency and citizenship status of the returnees remain unclear, and most have not received identification cards. 
43. The Government replied that they had been resettled in their original villages and that "priority is being given to development of border areas and national races". 
Since 22 September 1992, a total of 9,209 households and 41,098 persons had been repatriated as at 12 October 1993. 
44. The Special Rapporteur is pleased to note that through recent discussions between the Government of Myanmar and the UNHCR, it has been agreed, in principle, that UNHCR will soon be allowed to establish a presence in the Rakhine State. 
The purpose of the presence of UNHCR will be to assist and coordinate the voluntary repatriation and safe resettlement of the persons of Myanmar returning from the UNHCR assisted camps in Bangladesh. 
The arrest of some labour activists was reported to the Special Rapporteur, as was the continued practice of forced labour. 
46. The Government responded that the people in the border areas contribute their voluntary labour and that it is the custom and culture of indigenous races of Myanmar to give voluntary services in nation-building works. 
In regard to Muslims in Rakhine State, the Government stated that "they give voluntary services to the development of border areas" and that "such voluntary service was stopped in 1991". 
49. In regard to the National Convention for the drafting of a new constitution, no evident progress has been made towards turning over power to the freely elected civilian Government. 
The fifteen-member Steering Committee set out the agenda, the terms of reference and the topics to be discussed. 
Each of the eight categories represented at the Convention elected 5 delegates (total of 40 delegates) to be on the Panel of Chairmen to direct the Convention. 
Out of the ten nominees allowed the political parties and representatives-elect, one member of the National League for Democracy, the party that won 80 per cent of the vote in the national elections, has been named as a Chairman. 
52. The Special Rapporteur plans to visit the Union of Myanmar from 9 to 16 November 1993 and Thailand from 16 to 20 November 1993, at which time he will have the opportunity to examine further these issues related to the situation of human rights in Myanmar. 
Since then, his mandate has been renewed regularly by the Commission, in resolutions endorsed by the Council, in which the Special Rapporteur was requested to report to the Commission and to the General Assembly. 
2. At its forty-ninth session, the Commission on Human Rights decided, by its resolution 1993/66 of 10 March 1993, to extend the mandate of the Special Rapporteur for one year, an extension which was confirmed by the Economic and Social Council in its decision 1993/275 of 28 July 1993. 
5. Accordingly, the Special Rapporteur has the honour to submit his interim report to the General Assembly in compliance with Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/66 and General Assembly resolution 47/141; the report was finalized on 28 October 1993. 
While in Islamabad, he also met with the Ambassador of Afghanistan, with whom he exchanged views on the overall situation in the country. 
In addition, the Special Rapporteur had talks with representatives of various humanitarian organizations. 
7. In the North West Frontier Province, the Special Rapporteur visited a refugee settlement at Hayatabad, near Peshawar, where he spoke with persons who had fled Kabul during the heavy rocketing in 1992, and those who fled the city recently. 
He also visited the ISRA Mental Health Centre and the Afghan Disabled Society. 
He also had talks with representatives of various humanitarian and other non-governmental organizations based in Peshawar, and with private individuals. 
11. In Herat Province, the Special Rapporteur visited the city of Herat where he met the Governor, Mr. Ismail Khan, and visited the mass grave discovered in 1992 near that city. 
He also interviewed Afghan returnees from the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
In sections IV and V, civil and political rights and economic, social and cultural rights, respectively, are considered. 
15. In his last report to the General Assembly (A/47/656), the Special Rapporteur referred to his visit to Afghanistan in September 1992 and the political events which had taken place there up to that date. 
In his last report to the Commission on Human Rights, in February 1993 (E/CN.4/1993/42), the Special Rapporteur described the situation of human rights in Afghanistan from September 1992 to February 1993, and set out the findings of his visit to the region in January/February 1993. 
16. The Special Rapporteur is of the opinion that human rights reflect and are conditioned by the political situation in a given country. 
17. On 29 December 1992, the Shura-Ahl-e-Hal Wa Aqd (Council for the solving of problems and making of agreements) was held in Kabul. 
He was elected by 916 votes in favour to 59 against. 
In spite of the widespread opposition to it, the shura became a political fact. 
18. To solve the problems engendered by the contested shura, the representatives of the political parties which did not participate in its deliberations met in January 1993 at Jalalabad, the capital of Nangarhar Province, and issued a four-point declaration. 
The different political parties therefore accepted the initiative of King Fahd of Saudi Arabia and decided to meet at Islamabad. 
21. An independent Election Commission would be formed to hold elections for a Grand Constituent Assembly within eight months from the date of signature of the Accord. 
The Assembly would formulate a Constitution under which general elections for the President and the Parliament would be held within the 18-month period beginning on 29 December 1992. 
In addition, the Accord stipulated that a Defence Council would be set up and that all Afghan detainees held by the Government and different parties during the armed hostilities would be immediately and unconditionally released. 
Public and private buildings and properties occupied by different armed groups would be returned to their original owners. 
A committee would also be set up to supervise the distribution of food and other essential commodities. 
22. The "Division of Powers" stipulated that the Prime Minister would form the Cabinet, which would work on the principle of collective responsibility. 
Differences would be resolved through discussion. 
23. As the implementation of the Afghan Peace Accord proved difficult, the leaders of the Afghan political parties met once again at Jalalabad between 30 April and 17 May 1993, reportedly under a certain amount of pressure to arrive at a concrete solution. 
However, the leaders of ANLF and NIFA did not sign a document containing a number of the decisions taken because they alleged that it violated human rights by imposing the veil on women. 
On 19 May, the party leaders decided that posts and privileges awarded during the communist regime would be revoked. 
Numerous persons who did not occupy high-ranking positions in the previous Government and were not accused of committing crimes have nevertheless kept their jobs in the current administrative apparatus, both in Kabul and in the provinces. 
24. The Accord concluded at Jalalabad contains the Charter of the Supreme Council of the Islamic State of Afghanistan, whose role appears to be to provide guidelines concerning the daily conduct of political affairs. 
The Accord also provides for the establishment of an Election Commission and sets out its Charter (see para. 100 below). 
The fighting in Kabul is mainly between the Hezbe Wahadat and Ittehad Islami forces and remains constant. 
In the beginning, the most serious fighting took place between the Shurae Nazar (composed of forces belonging to the Jamiat political party headed by President Rabbani and the party of Ahmad Shah Massoud, former Minister for Defence) and Hezbe Islami (Hekmatyar) headed by Prime Minister Hekmatyar. 
The mayor of Kabul informed the Special Rapporteur that, during the past year, approximately 36,000 houses were partly or fully destroyed while more than 30,000 were damaged as a result of this conflict. 
Even in the past few months, approximately 100 persons have been killed in rocket attacks. 
It would appear that the party structure is either non-existent or that the parties are grouped into different shuras (councils). 
30. The eastern part of Afghanistan, in particular Nangarhar Province, is ruled by Governor Haji Abdul Qadeer, who heads a coalition of parties comprising the Nangarhar shura and the area was peaceful until February 1993. 
The first sign of unrest was the ambush and killing of three members of United Nations personnel near the capital, Jalalabad, which the Special Rapporteur had visited the previous day. 
31. The discord among the members of the shura was further accentuated at the beginning of September 1993 when the Deputy Governor of Nangarhar Province, Haji Shamali Khan, his brother and six of his associates were assassinated in Jalalabad. 
According to Le Monde of 16 October 1993, it has resulted in more than 100 deaths, principally among civilians, while several hundred persons were wounded. 
32. Kandahar Province, in south-eastern Afghanistan, is also not free from conflict resulting from party rivalries. 
Only a few provinces are calm and more or less safe. 
Political problems in Afghanistan are solved partly through peaceful discussion, and partly by the use of arms which are spread throughout the country, and the latent unrest may erupt at any time. 
33. In spite of the decreasing interest of the world in Afghan affairs, United Nations bodies and non-governmental organizations are doing their utmost within the limits of their possibilities to help the population of Afghanistan, Afghan refugees and the country as a whole. 
They contain a survey of humanitarian operations carried out in different provinces, including efforts with regard to voluntary repatriation, the assistance given to Tajik refugees in Afghanistan, mine clearance, and pledges concerning contributions to the programme. 
The considerable discrepancy between the requirements and the resources actually available is clearly illustrated by the response to the consolidated appeal for emergency humanitarian assistance for Afghanistan launched in January 1993: of US$ 138.1 million requested for life-sustaining sectors, only $47 million were pledged by the end of September. 
34. The Agency Coordinating Body for Afghan Relief (ACBAR) publishes information on the assistance provided to Afghanistan by non-governmental organizations in its news summaries, which also contain information about the political developments in the area. 
The ensuing power struggle, which has been waged by distinctly undemocratic means, has become a pattern of behaviour and has had a disastrous effect on the situation of human rights. 
36. Afghanistan is a party to various international human rights instruments, in particular the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
It is also a party to the Geneva Conventions. 
The human rights principles contained in the Koran, and the relevant provisions of the Islamabad and Jalalabad accords, must also be taken into consideration. 
37. The power struggle currently taking place in many parts of Afghanistan, in Kabul in particular, cannot be considered to be a jihad (holy war) and call to arms against invading infidels that used to be the major unifying factor for the different tribal, ethnic and religious groupings. 
The present conflict is not international in character under the Geneva Conventions and the motivations for a holy war have been replaced by jealousies and rivalry between parties or armed groups. 
38. Among the issues considered in the ensuing section is the unprecedented scale of repatriation of Afghan refugees during 1992, which has declined dramatically in 1993. 
Additional problems are the disastrous economic situation in the wake of the war against occupation forces and the current power struggle, as well as the millions of mines scattered throughout the country. 
The power struggle also has a bearing on the question of self-determination, which was at the centre of the war against the occupation forces. 
In addition to UNHCR, the World Food Programme (WFP) and the Governments of Pakistan and the Islamic Republic of Iran have assisted with the repatriation programme. 
41. Although more than 120 administrative units in refugee camps have been closed and housing units destroyed for operational reasons in the North West Frontier and Baluchistan provinces of Pakistan, some 2 million Afghan refugees still remain in that country, 1.7 million of whom are registered. 
A similar agreement was concluded between UNHCR and the Governments of Afghanistan and Pakistan on 17 August 1993. 
In the preambles to those agreements, reference is made, inter alia, to the right of all citizens to leave and to return to their country of origin as enshrined in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
The agreements resulted in the establishment of Tripartite Commissions with the respective Governments, with the objective of facilitating the safe, orderly and voluntary repatriation of refugees and their successful reintegration in Afghanistan. 
43. The repatriation of Afghan refugees from Pakistan decreased dramatically in 1993, and there was also a reverse movement. 
Approximately 96,000 new refugees have come to Pakistan since April 1992, mostly from urban areas and principally as a result of the turmoil in Kabul. 
They were also harassed by the local police. 
He visited the western part of Herat which has been razed. 
Extensive destruction has also taken place in a number of neighbourhoods in Kabul, such as the area of the university, the Silo area, Mirwais Maidan, Afshar, Karte S, Karte Char, Karte Nau, Kote Sangi and Khair Khana. 
He was also able to observe the destruction of agricultural land in the countryside around Jalalabad. 
45. In addition to refugees, it is estimated that approximately one third of Afghanistan's population is displaced internally, and that between 100,000 and 600,000 persons left Kabul in 1992. 
During his visits to Afghanistan in September 1992 and January/February 1993, the Special Rapporteur visited camps for displaced persons near Jalalabad and spoke to displaced persons at Mazar-i-Sharif. 
Many were eyewitnesses to looting, killing and even rape, which were additional reasons for persons to become refugees or internally displaced. 
Some 35,000 persons fled from Faryab to Badghis Province in September 1993 because of clashes between armed groups. 
In addition, it is estimated that some 7,000 Afghan families living near the border with Tajikistan had fled to Taloquan as a result of the conflict in that country. 
46. Numerous refugees who were civil servants under the former Government have sought asylum in European countries but have encountered difficulties in obtaining it. 
In this connection, the Special Rapporteur would like to quote an opinion expressed in the report published by Amnesty International in September 1993 entitled "Afghanistan: Political Crisis and the Refugees" (AI INDEX: ASA 11/01/93): 
"Amnesty International believes that under the present circumstances the majority of Afghan asylum-seekers could become the target of serious human rights violations if returned to Afghanistan. ... 
They will be entitled to an exit visa on arrival 'providing no unlawful act has been committed'. 
The decree does not specify what constitutes an 'unlawful act' which, in view of the disagreement between the Kabul Government's President and Prime Minister over the extent to which the Islamic law should override the criminal code, could be interpreted arbitrarily." 
47. World public opinion has manifested a certain interest in the fate of members of the Sikh and Hindu communities which had settled in Afghanistan several centuries ago. 
Racial, ethnic or religious discrimination has not been cited as a reason for leaving. 
They stated that no women belonging to those communities were raped. 
Of the approximately 8,000 persons who crossed the border into Afghanistan in August, some 10 per cent are reported to have been deported, 570 of them on two consecutive days. 
Ninety-five per cent of the forcible departures were from Khorasan Province, from which 300 Afghan families were deported in July. 
49. During his visit to Herat, the Special Rapporteur heard a number of witnesses who provided him with detailed information on the circumstances of their deportation from the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
50. Additional problems faced recently by returning refugees in the north of Afghanistan were harassment and robbery. 
Armed men would ask for money and fuel. 
In a number of incidents in September and October 1993, refugees were caught in armed conflicts opposing regional forces which would simply confiscate the lorries to transport ammunition and food. 
Medical or other assistance was often not provided to persons shot or injured during such incidents, in which a number of refugees were killed. 
The Government of Austria made a cash contribution of $180,000, with which 71 mine detectors were purchased. 
53. Mine-blast injuries in Afghanistan continue to be very numerous. 
The Special Rapporteur was informed that some 1 million persons had lost limbs during the past 14 years, approximately 300,000 of whom had lost both limbs. 
Their number increased significantly after the massive repatriation of Afghan refugees in 1992. 
In his statement before the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Afghanistan indicated that approximately 300 persons fall victim to land-mines each month (A/48/PV.24). 
For example, 217 casualties were treated at Herat between 1 and 19 August 1993 at the clinic of the Organization for Mine Clearance and Rehabilitation. 
The Islamabad and Jalalabad accords contain a number of fundamental political principles which could have a bearing on the respect for human rights, but they are either not respected or have not been implemented. 
55. Kabul, the capital, symbolizes the country's sovereignty and is a reflection of the welfare of the Afghan people in the eyes of the world. 
However, persons who hold public office may choose to respect the human rights principles enshrined in the Koran. 
The unrest in the country and the power struggle being waged by non-democratic means are constant threats to the right to life. 
57. The greatest loss of life has been caused by rocket attacks, which are the aftermath of political quarrels. 
Air attacks with cluster bombs have also been reported. 
The number of persons killed in this manner in Kabul alone since April 1992 is estimated at more than 10,000. 
The antagonism between different political parties, their armed factions or other armed groups has occasionally resulted in massive indiscriminate killing. 
Tens of persons were killed in December 1992 and some 300 were taken prisoner; 33 persons died in the first two weeks of January 1993; 22 to 24 persons were killed on 9 March while approximately 100, among them many women and children, were killed in late March. 
In September, 23 civilians were killed in the eastern part of Kabul in clashes between rival groups belonging to the Hezbe Wahadat and Ittehad Islami political parties. 
Persons are killed by rocket fire in Kabul every week. 
58. In February 1993 between 200 and 300 persons are said to have been killed during a massacre in the Afshar neighbourhood of Kabul, which was inhabited predominantly by members of the Shia religious community. 
It was reportedly caused by the animosity between Hezbe Wahadat and Ittehad Islami, and was a response to a previous similar incident between them. 
When the Ittehad Islami forces, assisted by the Shurae Nazar group, launched air and ground attacks and subsequently took over the neighbourhood previously held by Hezbe Wahadat, indiscriminate killing, rape, torture and looting took place. 
Some persons were reportedly dismembered while 15 were hanged on trees and electricity pylons in front of their families. 
59. Armed clashes have also erupted occasionally in the provinces. 
Some 50 persons are believed to have been killed in Farah Province in December 1992 in clashes opposing armed groups belonging to Hezbe Wahadat and Harakat Inqilab. 
In Kandahar Province, 85 persons were reportedly killed in 3 days in mid-April 1993. 
Two persons were reportedly beheaded in Kunduz Province in June and one woman was stoned in the same province on charges of adultery. 
He added that the public hanging was an exceptional measure intended to serve as a deterrent and indicated that the incidence of similar crimes had decreased after the execution. 
Persons sentenced to death can appeal against the judgement at five levels and a panel of judges takes the decision at each level. 
If the Supreme Court approves the judgement, the defendant can appeal to the President, who alone can sign execution orders, and who may not take a decision which is not in conformity with the Shariah. 
President Rabbani told the Special Rapporteur that to kill a person is against humanity while to prevent a killing is a good cause. 
Only individual acts of revenge on a personal basis have been reported. 
The Special Rapporteur received first-hand testimony from an individual who had received a letter with a death threat and who was subsequently the target of an attempted assassination. 
"According to reports, in Ghazni Province alone dozens of former members of the Watan Party (Homeland Party) of the former government have been extrajudicially executed since April 1992 by the province's governor, Qari Baba, who is affiliated to Moulavi Nabi Mohammadi's Harakat-e Inqilab Islami (Movement for Islamic Revolution). 
"Another report relates to the trial by an Islamic court and subsequent execution of an unspecified number of Khalqi faction members of the Watan Party in Helmand Province, which is controlled by Moulavi Akhondzada, believed to be also affiliated to Harakat-e Inqilab Islami of Moulavi Nabi Mohammadi. 
"Recent Afghan refugees have reported seeing people arbitrarily arrested by armed guards and tortured in the street, on suspicion of being sympathetic to the former regime. 
According to one of these reports, armed guards arrested a former civil servant named Azad in a Kabul street in late 1992 or early 1993 and tied his hands and legs together with a rope. 
They told the crowd that the man would be sent as a gift to Herat's governor, Commander Ismail Khan, explaining that the governor had a personal feud with the man and would be pleased to see him." 
64. In September 1993 the Special Rapporteur visited a mass grave which was discovered near Herat in 1992 and is not the only one in the country. 
The grave is situated in a valley surrounded by hills a few kilometres from the city and was discovered on the basis of information provided by a person who was a shepherd at the time and had noticed a lot of bulldozer activity in the area. 
Of the numerous skeletons discovered, only 15 to 20 have been identified by relatives who were able to recognize watches or pieces of jewellery and clothing. 
The bones and skulls are exposed in 14 locations which have been covered with glass, within the fenced area of the mass grave. 
The Special Rapporteur was able to observe bullet holes in many skulls, some of which were blindfolded. 
A mass grave which the Special Rapporteur was not able to visit was discovered in the vicinity of Pol-i-Charkhi prison near Kabul. 
65. In his previous reports, the Special Rapporteur has always emphasized the importance of respect for the right to liberty of person in particular with regard to police and judicial investigation or during imprisonment. 
During his visit to Moscow in January 1993, the Special Rapporteur was informed by the authorities that 26 Afghans were detained in prisons in the Commonwealth of Independent States, all for criminal offences. 
68. During his recent visit to the area, the Special Rapporteur was informed by a reliable source that 80 former Soviet prisoners were still alive in Afghanistan. 
He was informed in September 1993 that 235 persons were officially recorded in the Russian Federation as missing. 
It has been reported that four former Soviet prisoners were released when the Islamic revolution took place in April 1992, and that three were released in March 1993 by Jamiat Islami. 
He agrees with the Afghan Director for National Security that every political system has a different approach to security. 
The Director was unable to inform him of the number of prisoners, under investigation or otherwise detained, in Kabul or in the provinces. 
The Special Rapporteur was informed that there were only two governmental detention centres: one in the Sedarat Directorate and the other in a building belonging to the Directorate of National Security. 
The Special Rapporteur was informed that Hezbe Wahadat, Ittehad Islami, Hezbe Islami (Hekmatyar) and Hezbe Islami (Khalis) had prisons, as had Shurae Nazar, and that those detention centres were not located on Pakistani soil. 
71. Concerning the use of torture during investigation, the Director informed the Special Rapporteur that Islamic rules and regulations did not allow it and that a confession extracted under pressure would be discarded by a judge. 
Confessions were only valid when made in front of a judge, without the presence of the police or the attorney. 
There were numerous reports, however, that ill-treatment and torture were used to extract confessions in prisons belonging to the different political parties. 
72. The Special Rapporteur was informed about the administration of justice in the areas where the Kabul Government exercises its control. 
The Special Rapporteur has the impression, however, that the link of the central judiciary with the legal system in the provinces is quite rudimentary and that the administration of justice is organized locally. 
The enjoyment of these rights requires a certain amount of literacy among the population and the existence of mass media. 
The Special Rapporteur has the impression that foreign journalists have free access to most of the country, despite the limitations on freedom of movement imposed by curfews, certain emergency measures and the existence of numerous checkpoints within the cities and on roads. 
Foreign journalists are able to report about Afghanistan quite openly. 
As for freedom of opinion and information, it would appear that parties control a number of media such as newspapers and television stations through which they express their views. 
As the Government in Kabul is dominated principally by the party of the President, it has a television and radio channel. 
The second television station in Kabul is controlled by the party of the Prime Minister, while the provinces have their own television stations. 
It should also be noted that the creation of non-Islamic political parties was declared illegal in June 1992. 
75. The human rights problems in Afghanistan are greatest in Kabul, as confirmed by all the high-ranking government officials met by the Special Rapporteur. 
Although the takeover of the city by mujahideen forces in April 1992 and the transition to an Islamic government began quite smoothly, rivalry between different groups and the ensuing power struggle have resulted in armed conflict. 
This is not the place to analyse the reasons behind the power struggle, but it has one important element that ought to be mentioned, namely that all those involved in it are heavily armed, both individuals and forces with political party affiliations. 
76. All types of weapons may be found in Afghanistan, ranging from light and heavy artillery, rockets and missiles to airplanes. 
Weapons are a means to exercise political pressure, and in private hands they are a means of enforcing private demands, in addition to being used for self-defence. 
77. In a number of provinces such as Herat, weapons were reportedly given to the former militia forces. 
The Governor of Herat has reportedly also been able to implement some disarmament in the Badghis and Faryab provinces. 
That had also been the case in Nangarhar Province before the recent tensions. 
78. Use of arms has caused massive destruction in Kabul. 
The Special Rapporteur has been visiting the city since 1987 and can compare the present situation with that of two years ago. 
Perhaps two or three neighbourhoods have been left more or less intact; the others have sustained heavy damage or are completely destroyed and deserted. 
Although no precise statistics were available, it is estimated that 110,000 families have been displaced within Kabul, only 25,000 of whom were able to receive assistance. 
Other students were dispersed throughout the city and mostly had to sit on the floor because the chairs had been destroyed or looted. 
She also indicated that some 150 university professors had fled the city because of the fighting and gone to Pakistan, which made teaching and research very difficult. 
He visited in particular the main building of the Medical Faculty, which has been devastated. Furniture, including the seats in the auditorium, and even washbasins have been either looted or destroyed. 
Not a single window remained unbroken and the walls were black and burned. 
81. The Special Rapporteur also visited other areas in Kabul, including the western and southern parts of the city, where no building remains undamaged. 
He drove through Maiwand Avenue, whose concrete buildings have been so heavily damaged that they recall the cities of Europe after the bombardments of the Second World War. 
Numerous witnesses, including refugees and displaced persons, who testified before the Special Rapporteur spoke in considerable detail of incessant looting, rape of women, ill-treatment and killing, even of children. 
By contrast, a number of provincial capitals, such as Mazar-i-Sharif, Jalalabad and Herat, which suffered a great deal during the war have been much calmer during the transitional period. 
Since the demise of the former Government, fundamental human rights have been respected in those relatively safe cities to a much greater extent than in Kabul. 
83. The Special Rapporteur has endeavoured to gain accurate insight into the status of women in contemporary Afghan society. 
In Peshawar, the Special Rapporteur spoke to a number of refugee women, including widows living in particularly hard conditions in the refugee settlement at Hayatabad. He also raised the issue of the status of women during talks with high-ranking government officials. 
84. On 22 June 1993, the former Minister for Foreign Affairs of Afghanistan, Suleiman Gailani, stated at the World Conference on Human Rights at Vienna that the Government was making extensive efforts to enable Afghan women to enjoy their rights and creating better opportunities for them. 
The Government hoped that the existing problems concerning women's rights would be gradually solved and that favourable conditions would be created for their effective participation in the political, economic and social life of the society. 
86. With regard to education, the representative of the Council of Nangarhar Province informed the Special Rapporteur that 26,000 female students were studying in educational institutions at all levels, while 42 seats at the University of Jalalabad were allocated especially for female students. 
In his report to the Commission on Human Rights (E/CN.4/1993/42, para. 32), the Special Rapporteur indicated that no women reporters were allowed on Afghan television. 
He was subsequently informed that women were authorized to appear on the government-run television station in April 1993. 
88. Representatives of the Afghan Women's Association informed the Special Rapporteur about the organization and activities of the Association, which used to have productive activities, such as carpet weaving, sewing, knitting and the fabrication of handicrafts. 
Its educational activities included Islamic and language courses, and courses intended to raise the consciousness of women. 
89. The situation of women in Afghanistan also has a dark side which was manifested during the recent period of unrest, particularly in Kabul. 
The Special Rapporteur was informed of numerous cases of rape; he was also given the names of several women and girls who chose to commit suicide to avoid being raped, and told of the circumstances in which they died. 
The systematic practice of rape in Kabul in 1992 and 1993 prompted a prominent Afghan lady to state that women had never been dishonoured in this way in Afghanistan before. 
A woman was forced by armed men to give birth in a vehicle on the street. 
90. The Special Rapporteur was told that women in Afghanistan were not well served by their present political rights, and that women in the provinces were probably in a better situation from the standpoint of security than in Kabul but were less aware of their overall position in society. 
91. The problem of narcotics has reached unprecedented proportions as Afghanistan has become one of the largest producers of raw material in the world. 
Local farmers grow poppies for the production of narcotics and will continue to do so until they are able to ensure sufficient income from substitution crops. 
The United Nations humanitarian assistance provided to Afghanistan includes a drug control and rehabilitation programme, which organizes training courses for members of non-governmental organizations in the field and drug awareness events, and is currently active in the country's southern provinces. 
It has also been described in the consolidated appeal by the Secretary-General for emergency humanitarian assistance for Afghanistan, of January 1993, and in the weekly reports on humanitarian assistance for Afghanistan, which give "a hope amongst ruins". 
However impressive it may be, the assistance is not commensurate with the evident needs of the country and its people. 
The activities of non-governmental organizations, such as Afghanistan Hilfe und Entwicklungsdienst der Stadt Hamburg, which provide direct assistance in the field and are coordinated by the Agency Coordinating Body for Afghan Relief are also not sufficient. 
Numerous educational institutions still house displaced persons from those parts of the city which have been destroyed. 
94. The Afghan Peace Accord stipulates that an all-party committee shall be constituted to supervise control over the monetary system and currency regulations, to keep them in conformity with existing Afghan banking laws and regulations. 
The Special Rapporteur is not acquainted with the specific rules governing the distribution of money, but he was told that it is influenced by the overall strength of a given party. 
95. During the first months of 1993, outbreaks of cholera were registered in several parts of Afghanistan. 
The decision of millions of Afghans to leave their country and become refugees, and the decision of numerous persons to return also constitute a mode of self-determination. 
In this connection, the Special Rapporteur wishes to refer to General Assembly resolution 46/137 of 17 December 1991, in which the Assembly upheld the principle of periodic and genuine elections. 
The United Nations provides assistance in this area which goes beyond mere observation and has already assisted the election process in numerous countries. 
98. For the holding of general elections, there must be security in the country and respect for human rights must be guaranteed and universal. 
99. The Afghan Peace Accord signed at Islamabad contains an agreement regarding an electoral process, to be implemented within the period of 18 months starting on 29 December 1992. 
An independent Election Commission would be formed to hold elections for a Grand Constituent Assembly. 
The Assembly would formulate a Constitution under which general elections for the President and Parliament would be held within that 18-month period (see S/25435). 
The Commission's Charter stipulated that it should submit its method of election by 22 June 1993 for final approval by the Supreme Council, and complete its work by presenting the elected representatives in Kabul by 22 October 1993. 
101. A 45-member election commission headed by Maulavi Mohammad Nabi Mohammadi was set up but failed to achieve any results, mainly, it appears, because no agreement could be reached on whether to hold direct or indirect elections. 
Political differences continue to be settled by non-democratic means. 
102. After the holding of the Shura-Ahl-e-Hal Wa Aqd (see paras. 17-18 above), the Special Rapporteur expressed doubts whether the circumstances in which it was held, the participation and the decisions taken would be accepted as a valid basis for normal and peaceful political development in Afghanistan. 
Indeed, the power struggle continued after the shura, which prompted the convening of a gathering of the political parties initiated by the leaders of Saudi Arabia and Pakistan and attended by a representative of the Islamic Republic of Iran, to discuss and adopt guidelines for a political solution. 
The Special Rapporteur has concluded that among the principal causes of dissent are differences of opinion concerning the approach to a political solution. 
103. The political situation in Afghanistan is characterized by political agreements adopted by the coalition of leaders of nine former opposition parties. 
The Afghan Peace Accord concluded at Islamabad in March 1993 (see para. 21 above) provided for the formation of a Government for a period of 18 months in which Mr. Rabbani would remain President and Mr. Hekmatyar would assume the office of Prime Minister. 
104. The Peace Accord also contained the text of the Division of Powers (see para. 22 above). 
106. Having concluded the Islamabad and Jalalabad accords, which could represent a point of departure for the day-to-day functioning of a government, the country's political leaders are not in a position to implement them. 
For example, political enemies are the targets of mine or bomb explosions and differences concerning relatively minor issues may result in massive killing. 
107. Kabul is a decentralized area in which no government can really exercise power. 
109. Kabul is governed by groups that are partners in the coalition and by those created along tribal and other lines. 
He was shocked to see houses, buildings, institutions and university premises and facilities either destroyed or heavily damaged and visibly looted. 
Approximately 110,000 families have been displaced and thousands of persons have been killed or wounded during the battles in and around the city. 
Numerous cases of rape and ill-treatment by armed persons have been reported. 
112. Contrary to expectations, the massive repatriation of refugees, which began after the breakdown of the former Government when more than 1.3 million persons returned from Pakistan alone, has not continued. 
Written reports and oral testimony have been received concerning the harassment in northern Afghanistan of refugees returning from the Islamic Republic of Iran, especially from Khorasan Province. 
113. More than 90,000 new refugees have arrived in Pakistan since April 1992. 
They are mostly unregistered refugees from urban areas who have not been placed in camps and do not receive any assistance. 
Numerous families from those communities were able to find shelter in India, but some faced administrative difficulties when crossing borders on the way, mostly through the North West Frontier and Baluchistan provinces. 
Members of those communities who spoke with the Special Rapporteur told him that they did not leave Afghanistan because of racial hatred but owing to the insecurity caused by shelling and looting. 
115. The continuous serious threat to the right to life has been characterized by massacres such as the one perpetrated in an area of Kabul controlled by members of the Afghan Shia community. 
All Afghans, regardless of their ethnic background, were subjected to atrocities. 
Despite the gravity of the offences, no thorough investigation into the matter has reportedly been undertaken. 
Many of the dead were killed by shots in the head. 
It would appear that the killing dates back to 1978-1979 when the first uprising against the communist Government started in and around Herat. 
117. Death sentences continue to be pronounced and are reportedly carried out in conformity with the Shariah. 
As regards torture, the Special Rapporteur was informed that the Islamic rules and regulations enshrined in the Koran forbid such practice. 
119. It has been admitted that prisons controlled by political parties and other groups exist in Afghanistan. 
Not all parties have prisons. 
The Special Rapporteur was not able to obtain information concerning the number of prisoners detained in such prisons, their location or how they were treated. 
120. The fate of former Soviet prisoners has remained unresolved. 
Afghan groups which have such prisoners in their custody are reluctant to release them unconditionally. 
It would appear that they are considered an element for bargaining, which is unequivocally prohibited by humanitarian law. 
Negotiations concerning the release of a number of the prisoners coincided with the Special Rapporteur's visit to Afghanistan. 
However, peace in the country and the establishment of normal international relations warrant a final step such as the release of those prisoners, whose number is estimated at between 80 and 235. 
They should be allowed to decide where they want to go: remain in Afghanistan integrated into the Afghan society, go to a third country or return to their homes. 
121. Fortunately, after the Islamic Government took office, there were no massive or systematic acts of revenge against persons who occupied prominent positions in the previous Government. 
124. The situation of Afghan refugees in both Pakistan and the Islamic Republic of Iran has been regulated by agreements concluded between UNHCR, the Government of Afghanistan and the Governments of the Islamic Republic of Iran and Pakistan, which resulted in the establishment of Tripartite Commissions. 
The Special Rapporteur received detailed testimony from reliable sources concerning this practice of expulsion. 
125. The economic and social situation in Afghanistan is far from satisfactory. 
Basic commodities are not always available on the market and prices are high in comparison with the average income. 
Although the United Nations has made considerable efforts with regard to mine clearing, the process cannot advance rapidly for lack of funds and equipment. 
126. It has been reported that the National Museum in Kabul has been partly destroyed and looted. 
Only a democratic understanding between the representatives of the political parties can solve the conflict, which could escalate into a total war with repercussions for the security of the whole region. 
The conflict in neighbouring Tajikistan, for example, has spilled over into Afghanistan and created a new problem of Tajik refugees and internally displaced Afghans. 
The respect of the human rights enshrined in the Universal Declaration and the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, to which Afghanistan is a party and which it has pledged to implement, is not guaranteed. 
It would appear that the "push factors" which keep the refugees away continue to prevail, among them insecurity, unrest, mines and the problems which the international community faces in rendering assistance. 
The Afghan people have been overwhelmed by large amounts of sophisticated weapons, which were helpful in waging the war against foreign occupation but whose existence is disastrous for peace, if anyone can command a situation by use of weapons. 
The people are victims of a situation which, after the victory of the liberation struggle, has rendered the whole country helpless. 
129. The Government of Afghanistan should implement the provisions of the Islamabad and Jalalabad accords, which provide for the establishment of an Election Commission and a Supreme Council mandated to draft the Constitution. 
132. The former Soviet prisoners of war should be released unconditionally, in conformity with the Geneva Conventions of August 1949. 
Since the amnesty decree of the Government did not provide for any exceptions, former President Najibullah should be granted amnesty. 
In view of his state of health, he should be released promptly on humanitarian grounds. 
133. Prisons run by political parties should be abolished and their prisoners released or, if a case exists, given a fair trial. 
136. Respect for women and their honour and dignity should be ensured in accordance with the provisions of international human rights instruments and the Geneva Conventions. 
137. Political conflicts should be solved by peaceful and democratic means. 
The use of weapons to gain power or achieve political goals should be declared unlawful unanimously. 
139. The Special Rapporteur appeals to the international community to continue its efforts in favour of mine clearing and provide financial and other contributions for that process, so that the reconstruction of the villages and cities in Afghanistan can advance and refugees may return to a safe environment. 
142. The Special Rapporteur recommends that his report should also be translated into the Dari and Pashtu languages, which would help reflect the interest of the international community in the fate of Afghanistan so that the Afghan people and conflict are not forgotten. 
The present report is submitted pursuant to that request. 
4. The Secretary-General has included in his proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 proposals for further strengthening the Centre for Human Rights in the light of the significant expansion of its traditional activities and the new demands that have been placed on it. 
Workload of the Centre for Human Rights/Established posts: 
f/ Additional temporary posts: 6 Professional and 6 General Service (1992); 16 Professional posts redeployed to the Centre for an initial period of six months (five of which for the mission in the former Yugoslavia) (1992); and 3 Professional posts redeployed to the Centre for six months (1993). 
The PRESIDENT: The first speaker this afternoon is the representative of the Czech Republic, on whom I now call. 
The illegal drugs trade is delivering narcotics to approximately 100 million drug-addicted persons. 
The drug problem has grown into an epidemic of a kind never experienced by Europe before. 
In the former communist and today's post-communist States of Central and Eastern Europe, developments have been less dramatic. 
Still, the problem existed, and it grew significantly during the 1960s, 1970s and 1980s. 
But thanks to the strong system of social control, the limited possibilities for foreign travel and the lack of freely-disposable foreign currencies, neither demand nor supply reached the magnitude experienced in Western democracies. 
Developments on the drug scene since 1990 in the former Czechoslovakia and subsequently in the Czech Republic have completely changed my country's internal situation in this respect. 
In 1991 there were 6,590 registered addicts in the Czech Republic; yet the so-called grey zone, the number of addicted but not registered persons, is estimated to have been 10 times that figure. 
Lower age groups, including schoolchildren, are now being threatened. 
The situation in my country has been described as "a heroin epidemic at the gate". 
This new situation has led us to identify the abuse and illegal use of drugs as a grave domestic social problem, and has challenged appropriate governmental and non-governmental organizations to deal with it. 
The Government emphasizes that the drug menace cannot be solved by isolated efforts, but only by the use of systematic and combined measures in the fields of criminal prevention, employment policy, education, health and social care, protection of public health and other spheres. 
Shortly after the division of Czechoslovakia, on 1 January 1993, the Government of the Czech Republic established an interministerial anti-drug commission headed by the Minister of the Interior. 
One example is the agreement recently concluded between the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) and the Czech Republic relating to a programme of assistance in the context of the "Balkan route". 
As many speakers have already noted, the United Nations is adapting to an environment in which it has to handle many new and complex problems facing the international community, including drug abuse. 
The contours of a more efficient struggle against drug abuse are taking more specific forms. 
More and more States have acceded to international narcotics-control treaties. 
The establishment of the UNDCP, an integrated and specialized United Nations body to combat narcotic drugs, was the result of the international community's recognition of the need for global efforts. 
We have noted with satisfaction encouraging signs of progress in cooperation between the UNDCP on the one hand and other international organizations, in particular international development and financial institutions, on the other. 
We also regard the Global Programme of Action as extremely beneficial for national anti-drug programmes, since it has provided comprehensive guidelines for combating drug abuse and for coordinating anti-drug policies. 
In accordance with the Global Programme of Action and the Comprehensive Multidisciplinary Outline of Future Activities in Drug Abuse Control, we are preparing an action-oriented anti-drug plan under which we envisage taking all possible measures to implement the recommendations of those two documents. 
My Government's basic aim is to create a social, political and economic climate that would minimize the destructive influence of drugs. 
It would include protecting the citizen against drugs and support his individual decision to live a drug-free life, while fully respecting his civil rights. 
Not even so-called soft drugs will be legalized in my country. 
To this end the Government has already taken all necessary measures to decrease the drug supply. 
The Czech Republic has begun preventive actions at the national level and is involved in training health personnel. 
The Government has also declared its commitment to establish a sound legal and social system. 
Relevant legislation continues to be amended and other legislative changes are being prepared in order fully to implement international drug control conventions. 
Steps have been taken to monitor and stop the illegal production of psychotropic substances. 
Many aspects of this national anti-drug programme are still under discussion, including the replacement of the above-mentioned interministerial commission by a new governmental agency. 
My country has concluded bilateral agreements with several countries on combating drug-related crime, in particular drug trafficking, and has participated in European meetings of the Heads of National Drug Law Enforcement Agencies (HONLEA). 
The effort to keep the country safe from drugs requires adequate resources. 
We therefore highly appreciate the invaluable international assistance that has been made available in providing expertise and equipment both bilaterally and multilaterally. 
In conclusion, let me assure the Assembly that the Czech Republic shares the belief that to succeed in the war against drugs the international community has to continue its concerted efforts to combat all aspects of the drug menace. 
The Czech Republic will be a part of it. 
The PRESIDENT: I am now pleased to call on Mr. Michael Ausserwinkler, Minister for Health of Austria. 
Mr. AUSSERWINKLER (Austria): The preamble to the United Nations Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs of 1961 and the preamble to the United Nations Convention on Psychotropic Substances of 1971 both refer to the ambivalent properties of narcotics and psychotropic substances. 
Administered in accordance with the state of medical art they are indispensable, but if they are abused they can lead to enormous human suffering, loss of social status and disastrous economic consequences. 
As a physician and a government Minister of Health I am confronted daily with this ambivalent situation of licit and illicit use and - like all representatives - I am well aware of the urgent need for balanced global action in coordination with the United Nations. 
I therefore consider it extremely important for us in this framework of high-level plenary meetings to define our position on the world-wide drug problem, decide on our further approach and agree on further measures to be taken. 
The adoption of the draft resolution before us reflects a broad consensus on the next steps to be taken. 
The other, negative side of the coin has been familiar to all of us for many years from the numerous examples of and experiences with drug addicts, dealers, criminals and launderers of drug money. 
As the International Narcotics Control Board points out in its 1992 annual report, the numerous efforts made at the national and the international level have, unfortunately, not succeeded so far in checking the world-wide abuse of, and illegal trafficking in drugs, with their associated violence and corruption. 
This is still true despite three United Nations Conventions on drugs - the Single Convention of 1961, the Convention on Psychotropic Substances of 1971 and the United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances of 1988. 
What I consider to be essential is that drug problems can often be solved at their roots, that is to say, long before they come to light, by educational, family, employment, housing and social politics. 
These facts are familiar to all of us and have been incorporated into the Declaration of the International Conference on Drug Abuse and Illicit Trafficking, held in Vienna in 1987, and into the Comprehensive Multidisciplinary Outline of Future Activities in Drug Abuse Control. 
The question then arises: What are we doing to put these ideas into practice? With reference to the objectives of prevention, treatment and rehabilitation, I should like to report briefly on the current situation in Austria. 
As those data clearly show, the situation in the area of illegal drugs was stationary in the 1980s and moderate in comparison with other European countries. 
It is only since 1991 that we have seen a marked rise, especially in the use of heroin by young people. 
The recent alarming increase in heroin consumption by teenagers has prompted the Ministry of Health and the Ministry of Education to issue a teaching programme on drug prevention for all schools. 
These materials do not concentrate primarily on drugs as such but concentrate on the question of a person's needs and how one can cope with difficult situations without taking drugs. 
Currently, the Ministry of Education, with support from my Ministry, is working on a curriculum for basic and advanced training for teachers in drug prevention. 
In addition to specific technical expertise in drug problems, teachers are to be given advice on how to exert pedagogic influence. 
The confusion created among young people who are led to believe that illegal drugs cannot be so dangerous if public opinion considers making them more easily accessible, is very dangerous. 
While there are different views as to what themes drug prevention in education should stress, there is very broad consensus that drug addicts are sick persons who are primarily in need of treatment. 
Since 1980 the Austrian Drugs Act has given every addict the choice of undergoing treatment instead of a criminal sentence, provided, of course, that he has not committed a serious crime. 
Under this law, a number of in-patient and out-patient centres were created in the early 1980s, which provide assistance to more than 5,000 persons every year and in addition give advice to a still far larger number - family members, students, teachers, and so on. 
Treatment and advice are free as the centres are funded entirely or in part by public authorities. 
With the increasing menace of AIDS and in view of the fact that not all opiate addicts are able to go through with abstinence-oriented treatment, even with the best intentions, Austria made arrangements, in the late 1980s, for heroin addicts to undergo substitution treatment. 
I should like to take this opportunity to stress that we are very pleased to be the host country for UNDCP, with its various technical branches and units, with which many countries have developed a wide range of fruitful and practical cooperation. 
Bearing in mind the importance that Austria attaches to the activities of the Programme, we have been increasing substantially our financial contribution to its work. 
In this context, I should like also to express our appreciation to the UNDCP's Director-General, Mr. Giacomelli, and his staff for their work in implementing the Programme. 
Returning to the substitution programme, I should like to stress that we have had favourable experience with regard to HIV prevention - there are hardly any new cases of infection in this group - and the improved general medical and social status of the patients involved. 
For many institutions that assist drug addicts, it has become standard procedure to take appropriate action in this respect - by organizing training or retraining and by helping patients to find jobs. 
The employment service supports these activities by providing financial aid to individuals and by funding projects for a certain time. 
Such people who cannot find work receive monthly social-assistance payments, which help to meet their basic needs and include health insurance. 
The drug problem is a multidisciplinary question. 
It relates not only to public security, the fight against crime and crime prevention, but also to issues of health, social, youth and family policy. 
The Austrian Federal Government is therefore promoting a coordinated approach to the causes of and the background to drug abuse and drug addiction. 
The drug problem reflects also the unsolved social conflicts and contradictions that exist in Austria, as everywhere else in the world. 
But I also know how difficult it is to fight organized drug crime and to take on powerful gangs, bearing in mind all the resources at their disposal. 
Of course, I also realize that a balanced drug policy can be successful only if is supported on a global scale. Austria is not shirking its duty. 
Another essential step that is envisaged is the full implementation of Article 12 of the United Nations Convention of 1988. 
But international acts of solidarity are also needed urgently in respect of those activities that I have already said attack the deep roots of the drug problem. 
I refer to measures in the sphere of education, family, employment, housing and social policy. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call Mr. Mauri Pekkarinen, Minister for Internal Affairs of Finland. 
Mr. PEKKARINEN (Finland): The illicit production, trafficking and distribution of narcotic drugs constitute an increasingly difficult problem throughout the world. 
The well-being and safety of large population groups, as well as the implementation of their economic, social and other human rights, are threatened by the drug problem worldwide. 
The United Nations plays an important role in this work. The United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) has made commendable efforts to coordinate the international struggle against drugs. 
Efforts have been made, through international agreements, to strengthen measures to prevent the production, sale, trafficking and distribution of narcotic drugs. 
It is important that all States ratify all the United Nations drug Conventions without delay. 
Accordingly, in recent years, the question of demand reduction has been given increasing attention. 
We would give favourable consideration to the inclusion in international narcotics policies and legally binding agreements of any measure aimed at reducing drug demand. 
Combating drugs requires a comprehensive prevention strategy, at both the international and the national levels. 
The Global Programme of Action and the United Nations System-Wide Action Plan on Drug Abuse Control provide a comprehensive framework for drug-control activities. 
Information and education concerning the dangers of drugs - whether to health or to social aspects of life - together with appropriate control systems, are essential elements of the fight against drugs. 
Preventive action can be successful only if it is a part of an integrated programme that takes account of all aspects of the problem and its underlying causes. 
The fight against drugs will be effective only if we are able to resolve the structural, social and economic factors that result in the continued supply of and demand for drugs. 
In order to keep organized drug-related crime in check, strict control and legislative measures are necessary. 
In addition, means are needed to tackle the structures of the narcotics trade in order to deprive this criminal business of its very foundation. 
As far as Europe is concerned, new problems seem to be arising with the changing scene. 
We must support the newly independent Central and Eastern European countries in their fight against drugs. 
Simultaneously, we have to build a system to prevent the new flow of drugs from east to west and from west to east. 
To accomplish this we need cooperation across boundaries at the regional and international levels. This is, of course, true with regard to other regions as well. 
It is important that issues related to narcotic drugs be discussed at the highest international level with the aim of promoting peaceful, non-discriminatory and sustainable development. 
In view of the global nature of the drug problem and the many issues relating to it, cooperation and good coordination are extremely important. 
The danger of drug trafficking can be summed up by saying that it is systematically destroying things of great value that have taken mankind centuries to build, such as health, freedom and justice. 
Nowadays, the most effective lesson that nations are being taught is that drugs spread when there is indecision, disorganization and lack of coordination and cooperation between Governments. 
In order to stand up against such negative conditions it is imperative constantly to update our knowledge of this changing phenomenon and anticipate its trends. 
It is urgent, in the short term, to stop its spread and, in the long term, to eradicate it through reason and law. 
The Mexican State sees mankind as the reason for and inspiration of its fundamental political decisions; that is precisely why it bases its policy on drugs on the firm principle of human dignity. 
Fourthly, there is the principle of the quality of the legal, institutional and operational instruments aimed at stopping crime in all its stages, uncovering any violation of human rights in the pursuit of criminals and providing treatment and social rehabilitation for criminals. 
In the field of juridical-penal efforts, Mexico has achieved the following results in the last five years: More than 2,300 tons of marijuana, more than 210 tons of cocaine and almost 2 tons of heroin and opium gum have been seized. 
At the same time, more than 60,000 hectares of marijuana and almost 50 thousand hectares of poppies have been eradicated. 
We have also succeeded in dismantling more than a dozen top-level criminal organizations linked to drug trafficking and arresting 16 of their ringleaders; this has had an impact at the continental level. 
Four months ago the President of Mexico created the National Institute for the Fight against Drugs, whose mission is to give this problem specialized attention. 
The Institute is provided with the most advanced technology to face up to this scourge. 
Mexico has come before the most representative body of the international community to stress the need to consider again together, in a calm manner, the situation in which we find ourselves and to redefine our actions in the drug-control field. 
In an effort to promote international action in this area, the purpose of the Mexican Government's proposal that these special meetings be held, we should like to advance some concepts and priorities that, in our opinion, might be regarded as a basis for this exercise in international reflection. 
The most effective way to reduce production and trafficking in drugs is gradually to reduce the number of consumers. 
Communities must be mobilized to discourage the use of substances, especially the most addictive substances, through teaching in the schools and in community education programmes, and to provide treatment based on timely identification of the problem and on the rehabilitation and social reintegration of the addict. 
The second concept concerns the efficacy of international efforts to eradicate illicit cultivation. 
Such an improvement could be achieved through rural development programmes based on international cooperation for development and on the principle of shared responsibility. 
This is the traditional approach. 
In addition, we must recognize that the so-called consumer countries are producers of drugs, illegal chemical substances and large quantities of marijuana. 
Thirdly, we require the harmonization of national legislation. 
Because the legal framework to curb drug trafficking and related crimes is inadequate, we must harmonize national laws, in keeping with each country's domestic legislation, and make them compatible with existing international instruments. 
Similarly, it is essential to create new legal systems that are compatible at the international level and able to control the vast resources that drug traffickers possess, while recognizing that the huge profits play a central role in the success and spread of drug trafficking. 
Therefore, both the market and the large flow of funds must be eliminated as a matter of urgency. 
Fourthly, there is the fight against organized crime. The globalization of life in all its commercial, cultural, communication, transportation, economic and financial forms, as well as in many other aspects, has also made possible a more effective organization of criminal activities. 
Fifthly, new financing machinery is required to improve international cooperation. 
One of the obstacles to better methods of tackling the drug phenomenon is the lack of financial resources, both for the implementation of plans agreed within multilateral organizations and for national prevention and treatment and programmes to intercept drugs in transit and support rural programmes to discourage illegal cultivation. 
If these contradictions are not resolved, it is highly unlikely that United Nations, regional and national programmes can be effective. 
Multilateral credit institutions should, at the behest of the General Assembly, support existing procedures under the auspices of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme to revitalize priority national programmes. 
It is also appropriate to make a firm but friendly appeal to the most advanced countries to increase their commitment to contribute to these goals through the Programme. 
First, I wish to express my appreciation for the cooperation of delegations in limiting their statements to 10 minutes, in accordance with the Assembly's decision in this respect. 
As members know, there is still a very large number of speakers inscribed on the list for both today and tomorrow, and only with the continued support and cooperation of members can we ensure the smooth discussion of this subject matter in the time allotted. 
The PRESIDENT: I should now like to make an announcement in connection with an addition to our programme of work. 
The list of speakers for this item is now open. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the representative of the United Kingdom. 
Mr. RICHARDSON (United Kingdom): I should first like to convey both to you, Mr. President, and to this Assembly, the very sincere regrets of Mr. Mark Lennon-Boyd, the Minister in the Foreign and Commonwealth Office responsible for international drugs questions. 
He had fully intended to be here today and was much looking forward to the occasion. 
At the special session of February 1990, the British Foreign Secretary described the horrendous reality of the drugs trade: the pain, misery and squalor of the addicts, the debasement of the community, the associated violence and criminality. 
He summed it up as the slave trade writ large. 
I cannot say that very much has changed. 
Other international initiatives have followed. 
At the instigation of the leaders of the Group of 7, measures have been agreed and implemented in a number of countries to combat money-laundering and the illicit trading of precursor chemicals. 
Meetings of donor countries have done much to develop coordination of bilateral assistance. 
I am glad to say that the United Kingdom has been actively involved in all these initiatives. 
But drug trafficking is one of the areas covered by this intergovernmental pillar, which is of most concern to our citizens. 
European Community member States, working freely together in the framework provided by this new arrangement, will cooperate, through the European Police Agency - EUROPOL - and other means to combat this scourge. 
On the bilateral level, we have also sought to give practical effect to this multilateral work: we have negotiated asset seizure agreements, established operational cooperation with a wide range of countries, developed programmes of training and assistance in law enforcement, and provided expert advice on demand reduction. 
At a global level, the production of cocaine may have levelled off, but there are signs that even this modest achievement may not last. 
In the case of heroin, we cannot even claim a levelling off, as a continuing increase in supply feeds a corresponding growth in demand. 
One particularly pernicious aspect of this inexorable rise in demand is a mushrooming addiction in countries where drugs are produced and through which they pass. 
This somewhat bleak picture is moreover replicated in our own experience at the regional and national levels. 
For example, there is evidence of a significant increase in the import of cocaine into Europe, as demand elsewhere has been met. 
In my own country, there is a particular concern about the spread, particularly in urban areas, of the cocaine derivative known as crack. 
There are wider political developments which have perversely added to the world's drug problems. 
But as old structures of law enforcement have come down before new ones have been fully established, a vacuum has been created in which drug trafficking, and indeed production, has flourished. 
The result has been a further diversification of an already highly diversified trade. 
But the political sea change of the 1990s is not the whole story. 
We must all pay more than lip service to the System-Wide Action Plan. 
The position is the same with the Global Programme of Action. 
It will have meaning only if all countries play their part. 
As a consequence, the key document before this session, the Secretary-General's report (A/48/329), reflects the views and experiences of less than one-sixth of the membership. 
I have heard it said in recent weeks that we need to revamp the United Nations drug-control machinery again and create new mechanisms. 
In particular, we need a more solid international front in support of the 1988 United Nations Convention. 
This is an instrument with teeth, and we need to make it bite. 
We also need a fuller realization of the role we have assigned to UNDCP as the focal point of international action against drugs. 
Although a new programme, it has shown what it can do. 
It deserves the fullest cooperation wherever it is engaged in front-line efforts against drugs. 
It deserves full support more generally from institutions within and outside the United Nations system. 
Within that system, and from the international financial bodies, we need a more substantial engagement of other agencies that can help. 
This is as much in the interests of economic and social progress as for any narrower reason. 
In doing so we should bear in mind the consensus reached earlier that the international effort must be properly balanced: balanced between producer, transit and consumer countries, and balanced between supply reduction, law enforcement and demand reduction. 
Neglect of any one of these components will erode to a disproportionate extent the overall effectiveness of the strategy to which we have committed ourselves and which these meetings will, we hope, re-endorse. 
But, although international mechanisms can help, the primary responsibility for action remains with national Governments and parliaments. 
It is only they who can initiate action to break up drug-trafficking networks, eliminate drug production and reduce drug addiction. 
To do this requires courage and commitment at the highest political level, reflected down through the layers of government and administration. 
In practical terms, this means strengthening the law of the land to cover, for example, asset seizure, criminalization of money-laundering, and precursor-chemical control, and then enforcing the law in some cases in the face of infiltration by criminal networks into the heart of democratic institutions. 
If we do not have the determination to take on the powerful interests behind the drugs trade, they will entrench their positions in our societies, to the cost of us all. 
The priority of this issue cannot be in doubt. 
The way we tackle it has implications for future generations. 
The political circumstances of the 1990s give us an unprecedented opportunity to make cooperation between nations and across regions work and to create the wider united front to which I have referred. 
But the precondition for international success is will and effort at the national level. 
We owe it to each other to do what is necessary both in the global arena and at home. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mr. Edward Lintner, National Commissioner for Narcotic Drugs and Parliamentary State Secretary at the Federal Ministry of the Interior of Germany. 
In 1992 alone the German enforcement authorities seized 5.9 tons of hard drugs and more than 12 tons of cannabis products. 
In spite of this significant success, it is most deplorable that, as in the previous year, we had to register in 1992 more than 2,000 deaths from drug abuse. 
This year, there has been a 20 per cent decrease in drug-related deaths so far. 
However, one cannot speak of a downward trend, for there are too many factors that might influence this development. 
But there is an alarming increase in first-time cocaine and amphetamine users, a development we observe with great concern. 
Over the past 12 months, Germany has taken major steps designed to optimize the fight against this scourge of humanity. 
In addition to other legislative measures taken, money laundering was declared a punishable offence in September 1992. 
A Money Laundering Act was adopted last month, providing the prosecuting authorities with an essential instrument for successfully countering money laundering. 
However, the emphasis of our anti-drug policy is not only on repression. 
We consider it our most fundamental task to convince people, especially the young, that it is better to lead a life without drugs and drug addiction in free self-determination. 
To this end, we have to start at an early age and appeal to those who are potentially at risk. 
One of our new concepts, which aims at reducing the death rate, is reaching out to drug addicts with no strings attached. 
The programme is designed to provide assistance in everyday life and end the calamitous cycle of addiction and impoverishment. 
For the time being, more than 4,000 specialized places are available in long-term therapy centres. 
In the field of demand reduction, campaigns in the mass media as well as prevention activities in areas with drug problems have been successful. 
In particular, our drug prevention programmes at schools often entail local follow-up activities. 
However, it is indispensable for sustained success in reducing the demand for drugs that drug prevention is seen as a challenge to the entire society. 
This is why I am at present seeking to establish an association funded and run by industrial sponsors and committed social groups which will implement various and, above all, long-term action for anti-drug education programmes. 
We are all well aware that a multitude of difficulties have to be overcome before an acceptable and income-producing market will have been created for appropriate licit produce. 
The formerly popular concept of crop substitution is no longer viable; it can no longer be our objective simply to substitute licit plants for illicit crops. 
Instead, the aim should also be to improve the social environment by means of development policy approaches, in order to reduce the acceptance of the cultivation of illicit crops. 
The United Nations Conventions on narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances, the Global Programme of Action and the United Nations System-Wide Action Plan on Drug Abuse Control constitute a sound and comprehensive basis for drug control activities. 
In this context let me underline the central importance of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP). 
In this field particularly, the States of Central and Eastern Europe and of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) have special needs. 
These countries have to establish effective anti-drug legislation and enforcement authorities. 
This is of very special concern to us, and we would appreciate it if more States would join in and actively engage in providing assistance to this region. 
We can also thank UNDCP for essential progress in sharpening the awareness that demand reduction cannot be the responsibility of the respective Governments alone but must be seen as a task to be tackled by the whole society. 
The German Government will continue to support UNDCP's important coordination function. 
Against this background, I should like to underline that I consider it extremely important that all countries, irrespective of how they are affected by the drug problem, should also ratify this Convention. 
However, appeals alone are no longer sufficient. 
The fight against drugs must not be fought in an overly administrative and bureaucratic manner. 
It is not enough to set up just another subcommittee, to keep on preparing analyses the results of which have long been known, to identify ever new ifs and buts - because the outcome of all that will be that drug control will continue to be dealt with inadequately. 
We do not want simply to stick to our repressive tools for combating illicit drugs; we are also determined to apply them in practice. 
Germany will therefore continue to treat dealing in illicit soft and hard drugs as a punishable criminal offence. 
Furthermore, our capacity to interrupt effectively the influx and trafficking routes of narcotic drugs must not be kept at the present level, but must be enhanced. 
However, this will require that we attack the problem with even greater determination. 
To this end we must cooperate and mobilize all national and international efforts. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mr. Vitor Feytor Pinto, High Commissioner for "Project Life" - National Plan for Drug Control. 
With greater determination and courage the Assembly is today tackling the delicate but decisive task of evaluating the results of earlier initiatives, particularly the adoption of the Global Programme of Action and other elements in the Political Declaration approved at the seventeenth special session in 1990. 
Regionally and domestically, Portugal has striven to apply the measures in the Global Programme of Action, and we are now attempting to evaluate the extent of implementation. 
Still at the regional level, within the broader framework of the Council of Europe, Portugal shares in the achievements of the Council's Pompidou Group, whose work is an important contribution to realizing measures adopted by the various countries in Europe. 
In strictly domestic terms, in 1990 Portugal updated its National Drug Programme in keeping with the Global Programme of Action, and this updating dealt with legislation and control structures, including direct action. 
With regard to the structures, modifications are reflected in the creation of an Inter-Ministerial Coordination Commission presided over by the Prime Minister and designed to make control much more effective. 
In such a strategy, preventing drug use among young people, which is a priority area of action, has been addressed through systematic activity focused on schools within the educational system, with the participation of students, teachers, parents and the surrounding community. 
The results have been particularly encouraging in that first-time drug use among young people within the school system has seen no increase and remains at what can be considered to be low levels - below 10 per cent for first-time use. 
In the area of treatment, all efforts have been concentrated on expanding the network of assistance centres to respond to current demand. 
It will continue its participation at the regional level in the European Community and within the Council of Europe - in the Pompidou Group - stepping up international cooperation so as best to achieve the desired goals. 
For us, it is essential that the United Nations pursue its role as a mobilizer of public opinion in general and among Member States in particular by encouraging and supporting practical implementation of the Programme's measures. 
Lastly, the United Nations International Drug Control Programme must continue to guide the work of the United Nations in this area at the operational level with the dynamism it has always shown, and it must receive the resources necessary to carry out its work. 
Mr. BROWN (United States of America): It is my pleasure, on behalf of the United States, to address this Assembly on the subject of narcotics. 
We come from many different nations and cultures. 
And yet we face a common threat: the international drug trade and the international criminal organizations involved in drug production and trafficking around the world. 
On the positive side, the number of Americans who use drugs occasionally has declined markedly. 
In 1979, 24 million individuals had used some illicit drug at least once in the previous 30 days; last year, however, only 11.4 million did so. 
But other data give us cause for real concern. 
Drug use by hard-core users has remained essentially unchanged for the past seven years, resistant to all efforts to reduce the number of users. 
In fact, the use of cocaine seems to be constant or increasing. 
There was an 18 per cent increase in hospital visits due to cocaine; heroin-related episodes showed an even more dramatic increase of 34 per cent. 
The new data indicate to us that the drug epidemic that began in the late 1970s is becoming increasingly concentrated among the nation's heaviest users. 
Clearly, we have a long way to go before we can claim success in our fight against drug use. 
Last week, we released our response to the drug threat: the Interim National Drug Control Strategy. 
This Strategy has been designed to give new direction to and reinvigorate our national efforts to combat the drug problem. 
The Interim Strategy differs from past strategies in a number of important ways. 
It targets hard-core drug users for treatment to reduce their drug use and its consequences. 
It emphasizes the importance of community drug- and violence-control activities. 
It promotes the certainty of swift, appropriate punishment for drug offenders. 
It supports research, and programmes that research proves to be effective. 
Our support for the efforts of countries that demonstrate the political will to end drug production and trafficking will continue. 
Another is that the possession and use of illicit drugs will remain acts subject to appropriate punishment by criminal law. 
The legalization or decriminalization of the use of drugs would entail more users and even more severe consequences. 
In the end, our national goal remains the reduction of the overall demand for drugs in America. 
Our Interim Strategy will proceed along four basic tracks. 
Secondly, it focuses on the reduction of drug-related violence and the control and prevention of crime. 
We will pursue a comprehensive approach to criminal violence and seek innovative solutions that can be shown to be effective, including in particular those that involve our communities. 
Thirdly, it supports the empowerment of our communities. 
We believe it is fundamentally important to have communities resist drug trafficking and use. 
Fourthly, it calls for the United States to continue international leadership in and support for international drug-control actions. 
We believe that the international drug trade is a direct threat to the United States, undercutting our domestic efforts to reduce drug supply and demand. 
To respond to the drug threat, we will build and strengthen the enforcement and judicial institutions needed to defeat it. 
Finally, we will emphasize the need to attack the drug-trafficking organizations themselves. 
In short, we will use every available means to reduce drug supply and demand within the United States, and to build strong, cooperative relationships with other countries that demonstrate the will to fight drugs. 
A strong multilateral approach is needed if we are to get the job done. 
They can buy and sell and terrorize Governments too. 
And, given the fiscal constraints that all nations face, it is imperative that we coordinate our efforts and our resources, and make the most of what we have. 
Mr. Bull (Liberia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
We recognize that much has been done already, and that the foundation is in place from which to build further cooperation. 
The United Nations, principally through the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP), but increasingly through other agencies, is a vital partner in combating the global threat. 
Under its Executive Director's leadership, UNDCP has become the linchpin of international drug-control efforts. 
We have a responsibility to sustain the high-level international commitment and resources for drug control on both national and international levels. 
My own Government believes in action, not just words; and therefore we are doubling our 1993 contribution to UNDCP: our 1993 contribution is $6.2 million. 
There is an increasingly important need for a strong United Nations system. 
The United Nations agencies with related responsibilities cannot ignore the impact of narcotics production, trafficking and use. 
The United Nations is not just a peace-keeping or peacemaking body: it also is a forum for calling attention to the enemies of democracy and calling for action against them. 
We must also urge the international financial institutions to play a greater role in stopping the drug trade. 
In this post-cold-war era, our countries are no longer haunted by the threat of nuclear destruction. 
With the end of the cold war, the security of nations is threatened by other insidious and powerful enemies of democracy and freedom. 
Narcotics trafficking and other global crimes corrupt and undermine the basic institutions that underpin democracy and promote political freedom: the rule of law and free and open economies. 
The United States will not shrink from its leadership role in the attack against international drug and crime syndicates. 
Indeed, as this is an issue of simple responsibility - to ourselves and to our children - we have no other choice. 
The PRESIDENT: I call next on His Excellency Mr. Shozo Azuma, Parliamentary Vice-Minister for Foreign Affairs of Japan. 
For its part, the Japanese delegation will be unstinting in its cooperation as Ambassador Insanally carries out his solemn responsibilities. 
Today narcotic drugs are found in all parts of the world and are therefore a worldwide problem, threatening the health and well-being of people everywhere. 
This gives rise to a very serious situation that puts down deep roots in the lives of people. 
The problems of narcotic drugs cannot be solved by one country, whether it be a producing, consuming or transit country; the problems are universal, and if an effective solution is to be found the participation of all countries in the quest for a solution is required. 
In order to build a new international community in this post-cold-war era that can enable us to strengthen the foundations of peace, we must give greater importance to promoting international cooperation to solve the drug problem. 
In that connection, the Global Programme of Action adopted at the special session of the General Assembly held in 1990, devoted to the question of narcotic drugs, is important and significant, for it provides a common base for such an international effort. 
Japan understands how important it is for Member States to strengthen balanced measures against narcotic drugs in the areas of law enforcement and reduction of supply and demand. 
In October 1991 the Government of Japan passed two laws to facilitate ratification of the United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances, which was adopted in December 1988. 
Since that time, with the help of its dedicated law enforcement authorities, Japan has proceeded steadily to implement the provisions of the Convention. 
Further, this year as part of the United Nations Decade against Drug Abuse, which is one of the proposals embodied in the Global Programme of Action, Japan launched an education and public information campaign called: "No, absolutely No!". 
Although Japan has been relatively fortunate in the extent of its drug problem, in recent years the smuggling of cocaine into the country from Latin America is a cause of growing concern. 
If international trafficking in drugs is to be controlled more effectively, Japan recognizes that each country must not only pursue greater efforts to interdict such traffic at the point of entry but also contribute to international efforts to stem illegal drug activities in the producing and transit countries. 
From this perspective, I sincerely urge all Member States to promote the implementation of the Global Programme of Action and thereby strengthen international cooperation. 
Japan considers that it is imperative to establish an effective international cooperation system through which the international community as a whole can combat this drug menace and, for its part, Japan is prepared to continue to contribute to this endeavour commensurate with its status in the world community. 
To achieve the aims of the Global Programme of Action, Japan is also pursuing other measures. 
First, it will share its experience and expertise in the area of drug control with other nations. 
Japan has strengthened its support for this Programme. 
In this regard, considering the importance of taking effective action at the subregional level, Japan advocated the formation of a subregional centre for drug control at the Tokyo Meeting of Senior Officials on Drug Abuse Issues in Asia and the Pacific held in February 1991. 
As a result, the UNDCP Regional Centre duly commenced operation in Bangkok in March last year. 
Japan will continue to support the UNDCP, including this Regional Centre. 
Thirdly, Japan believes that economic and social development is indispensable to reduce the supply of drugs from the producing countries, and it has, accordingly, extended support for development programmes related to achieving a supply reduction in areas such as Asia and Latin America. 
Japan will continue to contribute to efforts to strengthen alternative development programmes in the producing countries so as to improve the economic and social environment and lessen their dependence on drug production. 
I should now like to suggest several measures that Member States might take to turn the tide against illegal drug trafficking. 
First, in concert with the non-governmental organizations, we must strengthen our efforts to reduce demand through education and public information activities against drug abuse. 
Japan believes that government-related activities are not sufficient, and it considers collaboration with the private sector indispensable. 
This campaign has proven to be very successful, thanks to the support of this non-governmental organization and the public. 
In like manner, Japan urges the Governments of all Member States to mobilize their resources and those of their non-governmental organizations to mount stronger and even more effective campaigns. 
Secondly, a subregional approach, which I cited a moment ago, should be pursued, with UNDCP regional centres established around the globe. 
Our anti-drug struggle, particularly if it is to be fought within regions that also encompass producing and transit countries, requires not only the individual efforts of each State but also the cooperation of neighbouring States with common borders. 
If we are to make progress in this area, each Member State must promote such subregional and regional cooperation, including the establishment of UNDCP regional centres, as we have done in South-East Asia. 
Thirdly, I should like to emphasize the need for improved communication and closer consultation and cooperation between the Member States. 
At present, the only global policy-making forum on narcotic drugs in which Member States participate is the annual session of the Commission on Narcotic Drugs. 
Japan therefore suggests that the role of this Commission as a policy-making body be strengthened through the establishment of an ad hoc group of narcotic-control experts to guide us with their valuable knowledge. 
The ratification and implementation of the 1988 United Nations Convention is not proceeding as it should. 
This is due, in large part, to defects in the regulatory systems of certain countries. 
I hope that we shall be able to make great and speedy progress in our endeavours to solve this problem. 
These plenary meetings provide us with a unique opportunity to discuss the implementation of the Global Programme of Action and to formulate real measures that we are willing to pursue together. 
My delegation hopes that we shall achieve this goal and, in so doing, reaffirm our determination to gain the upper hand in our struggle against three evils: the illicit production of, trafficking in and abuse of narcotic drugs. 
Mr. MURTHY (India): I am pleased to participate in these high-level plenary meetings of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly to examine the status of international cooperation against the illicit production, sale, demand, traffic and distribution of narcotics and psychotropic substances. 
My delegation endorses the recommendations therein - particularly those relating to licit production, the tackling of precursors, multilateral and regional arrangements and measures to deal with terrorist and insurgent groups. 
India is a party to all the international Conventions on drug- abuse prevention. 
We are also a party to the South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation (SAARC) Convention on Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances of 1990 - a regional Convention on the subject, which came into force in 1993. 
We cannot overemphasize the need to check the drug menace, as it undermines the very foundations of organized society. 
While it may be easy to criticize those who fall victim to drug abuse, it is even more important to deal with the people and organizations that make it possible for drugs to be peddled across the globe to satisfy their base instincts and their lust for profit. 
It is significant that evidence of the close nexus between narcotics, gun-running and terrorism is surfacing. 
Unless there is a determined effort on the part of countries, irrespective of political ideologies and differences, this menace cannot be tackled effectively. 
I therefore give an assurance that India will spare no effort in extending to the international community full cooperation in all possible steps to enforce the United Nations Conventions. 
The Government of India, in pursuance of the United Nations General Assembly's resolution S-17/2 of 23 February l990 and the Global Programme of Action, has undertaken a series of measures to implement the relevant recommendations. 
In order to eradicate the illicit production of narcotic drugs, a country-wide action plan has been formulated, and appropriate instructions have been issued to all law-enforcement agencies under the Federal and state Governments. 
We are making vigorous efforts to identify and destroy drugs being illicitly cultivated. 
Modern methods of storage and transport are being employed for the purpose of eliminating leakage while opium is in the process of transit and transfer. 
It is expected that these instruments will be commissioned during the ensuing crop season. 
The Narcotics Control Bureau has advised every producer individually of the international responsibility to ensure that these precursor chemicals are sold only to authorized persons. 
My Government is taking steps to amend and make more stringent the laws governing confiscation and forfeiture of property of people involved with narcotic drugs. 
Recently, we have also been holding bilateral discussions with neighbouring countries, and I am happy to inform the Assembly that these meetings have produced an excellent response by way of close cooperation in this area. 
We have entered into bilateral agreements with several countries, and negotiations with 10 others, with a view to concluding such bilateral agreements, are in progress. 
A quick survey in 33 Indian cities has revealed easy availability, an increasing variety of drugs, increasing use of intravenous syringes and the spread of HIV linked to the use of infected needles. 
The number of registered addicts has risen at an alarming rate. 
While the regulatory and suppressive measures have shown increasing efficiency, more emphasis must be placed on the question of demand reduction. 
We have increased the allocations for these programmes fourfold during the last two years. 
Substantially higher allocations will be required for tackling the problem adequately in the future. 
UNDCP's assistance has been useful, and there is a need to increase the assistance to cover the establishment of de-addiction and rehabilitation centres. 
I should like to pay a tribute to the efforts of UNDCP for recommending bold and pragmatic measures to fight the drug menace and for making recommendations for harmonizing national legislations in this regard. 
In conclusion, I should like to take this opportunity to reaffirm my country's strong determination to combat, with the cooperation of the international community, this scourge of drug abuse and the menace of drug trafficking. 
We should also like to express our appreciation to those who have taken the initiative to negotiate a comprehensive draft resolution to be adopted at the conclusion of these high-level plenary meetings. 
I trust that the measures identified in the draft resolution will facilitate effective international cooperation in dealing with drug abuse and related problems. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mr. Aad Kosto, State Secretary, Ministry of Justice, of the Netherlands. 
Mr. KOSTO (Netherlands): There is every reason for the problem of drugs to be high on the agenda of the General Assembly of the United Nations. 
Drug trafficking and drug use are undermining internal order in numerous countries throughout the world, and international criminal organizations use methods which constitute a direct threat to liberty and the rule of law for the people of the States represented here. 
May I also pay tribute to the role played in this work by the Commission on Narcotic Drugs as the relevant policy-making body. 
The Conventions concluded within the framework of the United Nations, together with the Global Programme of Action and the United Nations System-Wide Action Plan, form a comprehensive framework for drug-control activities on the part of Member States and international organizations. 
It therefore gives me great pleasure to be able to state that the Netherlands recently acceded to the 1971 Convention on Psychotropic Substances and the 1988 Vienna Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances. 
I would also draw attention to the introduction by the UNDCP of master plans which form the basis for the implementation of its projects and programmes. 
The essential element of such plans is a multidisciplinary approach, both to reducing trafficking and supply and demand and to social and development problems at the regional and subregional level. 
The Netherlands is aware of the problems that drug abuse, illicit drug production and trafficking create for developing countries. 
In some countries the drug issue even threatens to impede normal and sustainable development. 
We recognize that the drug problem forms part of a complex set of forces that may include social, economic and even cultural elements. 
We also believe that isolated efforts that do not take all these elements into account are doomed to fail. 
The development of an integrated strategy is therefore needed to eliminate illicit drug production, as well as trafficking and demand. 
Despite all these estimable initiatives, we in the international community must, of course, never lose our critical attitude. 
We must continue to seek ways of eliminating the weaknesses in the system. 
The central aim here is the evaluation of the implementation of international conventions and the resolutions adopted in recent years. 
It is essential that the master plans drawn up by the UNDCP be included in this process so that it can be established whether the recommendations made in the plans are being carried out at the regional level. 
We in the Netherlands, like those in other countries, are fully aware of the need for critical monitoring to determine whether the objectives of drug policy are being achieved in practice and whether parts of the policy require amendment. 
The Dutch Government established the principles of its drug-abuse policy in 1976. 
The reduction of demand for drugs is a basic goal of that policy. 
The various services involved, such as the police, the judiciary and the social services, work together within our integrated-policy approach in a manner which I would venture to describe as excellent. 
I need hardly point out the close connection between addiction and crime, given the fact that a large proportion of the prison population are drug addicts. 
In addition, however, international drug traffickers have become more professional over the past few years, and the Netherlands is among the countries that have devised appropriate responses to professional crime. 
A large-scale reorganization of the police force has taken place in the interests of greater efficiency and improved cooperation between the various investigative services. 
One very important point I should like to mention is the recent enactment of legislation expanding the scope for investigating organized crime. 
They have increased our potential for striking at the heart of organized drug crime. 
It is not enough to arrest couriers and other minor figures: we must direct our efforts at the key figures of criminal organizations. 
Investigations reveal trails leading to other countries, and that is why international cooperation in this area is vital. 
Scope for such cooperation should be increased by a number of recent conventions, chief among which - in addition to the 1988 Vienna Convention - is the 1990 Strasbourg Convention on laundering, tracing, seizure and confiscation of the proceeds of crime. 
The Netherlands has not only ratified those Conventions but has also incorporated them into national legislation. 
It is now possible under Dutch law, therefore, to use financial means to tackle organized crime and to seize all illegally obtained advantage on behalf of the State. 
The Netherlands and the United Kingdom recently signed a bilateral treaty which builds upon the European conventions in this field. 
Cooperation in practical matters with our immediate neighbours in Belgium, Germany, France and Luxembourg is being stepped up to a significant degree. 
However, the Netherlands has not only set its sights on combating the international drug trade. 
However, this original objective has been obscured by the sharp increase in the number of such coffee shops. 
As more and more coffee shops have opened for business in certain cities, they have attracted more and more customers, mainly from abroad. 
This has to be stopped. 
Once the number of coffee shops has been reduced - and the Dutch judicial authorities are actively pursuing such a policy as I speak - the distortion of the original objectives will come to an end, and with it the drug tourism. 
Indeed, joint action is the key to all efforts to stop drug trafficking. 
EUROPOL, which is to be responsible for pooling resources in Europe, is another indispensable element in efforts to tackle the international drug trade. 
Nevertheless, we in Europe must not forget the importance of a multidisciplinary approach to the drug problem. 
The establishment of the European Drug Monitoring Centre could lay the basis for this process by disseminating information on the treatment of drug addicts within Europe and hence improving their treatment. 
I should therefore like to conclude by stressing once again that cooperation at the European Community level, together with the know-how possessed by the United Nations drug-control agencies in Vienna, is essential if we are to tackle the drug problem. 
My Government is always available for such cooperation. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call upon Mr. Kyung-Shik Joo, Vice-Minister of Health and Social Affairs of the Republic of Korea. 
Mr. JOO (Republic of Korea): I have the honour to make a few remarks concerning international drug control, on behalf of the Government of the Republic of Korea. 
Large quantities of chemicals have been illicitly diverted to the unlawful manufacture of drugs, and new forms of illicit drugs have been developed. 
Trafficking methods are becoming increasingly complicated and diverse. 
While the end of East-West confrontation has provided a rare opportunity for prosperity, the accompanying political and economic upheavals in various parts of the world have also provided new opportunities for illicit traffickers, enabling them to penetrate regional boundaries more easily. 
Criminal drug organizations can effectively expand their areas of operation, entering into collusion with other international criminal groups such as illegal arms dealers and terrorists. 
This certainly poses a formidable threat to the security of the international community. 
The global situation of drug abuse remains grim. 
Drug-producing countries are still producers. 
No single formula based on supply and demand can effectively cure this pernicious disease. 
It is also obvious that the threat of drug abuse and illicit trafficking cannot be effectively eliminated by the efforts of a single country. 
Illicit traffickers have demonstrated their ability to adapt to changing circumstances. 
In this regard, the firm will and determination of Governments to do the job properly and cooperation between Governments at the regional and international level are required. 
For this reason, we are compelled to review the strategies and policies that have been adopted to fight drug abuse. 
They provide a very comprehensive framework for effective measures to control drug abuse. 
Many States have become party to the international drug control treaties, and even non-party States have endeavoured to implement the treaties' terms. 
The principle of shared responsibility is now widely accepted by the international community, as the scope of international cooperation expands to include various aspects of the drug problem. 
What, then, have we missed? We may simply blame the multilateral systems for the worsening situation. 
We believe that international cooperation has been carried out very staunchly and systematically. 
What we need most at this juncture is to shake off our chronic sense of helplessness. 
We should demonstrate our willingness to implement what we have agreed upon. 
The situation in the Republic of Korea has greatly improved following intensified interventions to reverse the growing trend towards drug abuse. 
My country has made great progress in eradicating the manufacture of methamphetamine through a continued crackdown on the manufacture of illicit drugs and through awareness campaigns. 
In early 1989 methamphetamine produced in Korea accounted for 70 per cent to 90 per cent of the volume of methamphetamine smuggled into Japan. 
By the end of that year the percentage had plunged to 12 per cent, and no smuggling of methamphetamine from the Republic of Korea has since been detected. 
The Government of the Republic of Korea has adopted a comprehensive and multidisciplinary approach. 
Policy tools have ranged from a forceful clamp-down on the manufacture, supply and trafficking of illicit drugs, through public-awareness campaigns to reduce the demand for illicit drugs, to the treatment and rehabilitation of drug addicts. 
As a result of these multisectoral efforts, the number of those perpetrating drug-related offences has substantially decreased. 
My country, aware of the urgency of bilateral and multilateral cooperation in the fight against drug abuse, has actively joined the efforts of the international community aimed at combating drug abuse and illicit trafficking. 
In the Republic of Korea, the Goodwill Ambassador events received nationwide coverage by the media, thus successfully disseminating the information that drug abuse can threaten the future of mankind. 
In this context, my delegation wishes to recall General Assembly resolution 47/102, which called upon Governments to cooperate with UNDCP in expanding the Goodwill Ambassadors initiative to combat drug abuse. 
In an effort to provisionally apply Article 12 of the 1988 United Nations Convention, the Government of the Republic of Korea has prepared legislative measures to prevent 22 listed chemicals from being diverted into illicit drug manufacturing, by requiring drug manufacturers and traders to keep records of all transactions. 
In addition, a draft statute concerning asset forfeiture and controlled delivery is being prepared. 
With respect to money laundering, the Government in August introduced new legislation that requires all financial transactions to be conducted in the transactor's real name. 
This legislation will make money laundering virtually impossible. 
The discussions at the meeting were very lively, and the exchange of views and experiences among participants was extremely useful and informative. 
If this worsening trend is not stopped now, the future of the human race will be in grave danger. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mr. Christo Koulishev, Deputy Minister of Finance of Bulgaria. 
Mr. KOULISHEV (Bulgaria) (interpretation from Russian): The dramatic increase in illicit activities related to narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances, threatening the well-being of the individual and of society as a whole, is becoming one of the most urgent international issues of global significance. 
The magnitude of this rising trend requires a prompt and adequate response from the international community through the relevant United Nations bodies, which have already proved to be efficient in combating drugs. 
Fully aware of the negative impact of this social scourge, Bulgaria was among the first countries to sign and ratify the existing international legal instruments in the field of drugs. 
This year, Bulgaria acceded to the Council of Europe Convention on Laundering, Search, Seizure and Confiscation of the Proceeds from Crime. 
With the support of the Legal Affairs Division of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP), the Bulgarian authorities have embarked upon the process of bringing national legislation into line with these Conventions. 
Bulgaria attaches great importance to the improvement of the national capacity for facing drug-related problems, which it considers a prerequisite for successful international cooperation. 
In July 1993, the Government set up an Interministerial Committee as the administrative structure for coordinating the activities of all State bodies involved in drug prevention and control. 
In 1991, the Bulgarian Government created a special branch of the police service at the Ministry of the Interior for combating organized crime. 
The branch has operational links with INTERPOL and other national agencies. 
We hope that fruitful cooperation with the bilateral donors and UNDCP in this sphere will be further developed and will be of mutual benefit. 
We welcome the creation of the United Nations System-Wide Action Plan on Drug Abuse Control and we hope it will contribute to the successful implementation of the Global Programme of action. 
We highly appreciate the positive role of the International Narcotics Control Board as an independent organ for observing the application of the international Conventions on drugs. 
We hope that cooperation with the Board will continue because it is of mutual interest. 
For the time being, transit trafficking remains Bulgaria's major drug-related problem. 
Along with that development has come the initial process of establishing a domestic illicit market for psychotropic substances. 
Moreover, heroine is expected gradually to replace the traditionally used psychotropic substance on the market. 
The last two years have seen individual cases of illegal cultivation of opium poppy and cannabis. 
During the first two quarters of this year, the specially established Central Office seized two illegal laboratories for the production of amphetamines, located deep within the country. 
Seizures have been made of 11 kilograms of amphetamines, 7 kilograms of phenitiline, 3.5 kilograms of phenobarbital, 3.1 kilograms of codeine, 154 litres of benzyl-methyl-ceton, 9 kilograms of heroin and 4 kilograms of opium. 
It is clear that illicit activities connected with narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances are directly linked with economic and social conditions in the counties affected by them. 
The economic liberalization and privatization of the pharmaceutical industry which are part of economies in transition contribute to the development of negative trends in the field of control, including the precursor control. 
The continuing traffic results in the dissemination of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances, which in turn means the creation of national illicit markets and increases in illicit demand, trade and distribution. 
Drug abuse could become a significant medical and social problem which will adversely affect Bulgarian society. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 3208 (XXIX) of 11 October 1974, I now call on the Commissioner of the European Community, Mr. Padraig Flynn. 
Mr. FLYNN (European Community): In his capacity as Chairman of the European Community's Council of Ministers, my distinguished friend Minister Wathelet has indicated to the Assembly how seriously the European Community and its Member States regard the drug problem. 
As the Member of the European Commission responsible for drugs policy, I have the honour and the privilege of describing to the Assembly the role and the activities of the European Community in fighting this plague in our societies. 
Never before, in all of history, has there been such a seeping sense of helplessness, such a sense that any action can be subverted, any process eroded, any campaign vitiated by the forces of evil. 
The European Community has long recognized the particular responsibilities of industrialized countries and regions in this fight. 
The Community has also been increasingly conscious of the extent to which the dynamics of European integration, the creation of a single market without internal frontiers and the decisive steps we are taking towards European union present us with new challenges. 
The Community also knows that the European ideal of peace and prosperity requires substantial, real and measurable progress to be made in this fight. 
It is a threat that speaks all languages, a commerce that accepts all currency, a killer which makes no distinction of race, creed or nationality; and it can be fought only through cooperation, intensified coordination and international solidarity. 
Recognizing this, we have long believed that the United Nations provides a necessary focal point in the global fight against all aspects of illicit drugs. 
We reaffirm the importance we attach to the role of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) in providing coordination and effective leadership for all United Nations drug-control activities, and we are glad to acknowledge its achievements. 
I am particularly pleased, therefore, to note that the excellent working relationships which exist between the Commission and the UNDCP were strengthened earlier this year by the conclusion of a liaison agreement. 
When the European Community talks about solidarity and cooperation, we do not mean it in an empty or a passive way. 
The Community also participates actively in the Financial Action Task Force. 
Community support has been provided to Colombia, Ecuador, Bolivia and Peru through alternative development projects and trade preferences. 
The Commission has also recently submitted proposals for a major programme to support alternative development projects in areas of illicit cannabis cultivation in the Northern Provinces of Morocco. 
Close interregional links in precursor control are envisaged via an agreement currently being prepared between the European Community and the Association of South-East Asian Nations. 
Furthermore, in order to exploit fully the new provisions under the Lom IV Convention to assist countries of the African, Caribbean and Pacific Group in their fight against drugs, a general assessment is being undertaken to identify their concrete needs. 
At the European level, a new East-West emphasis is progressively being added to our international drugs cooperation. 
Operational programmes are already being implemented in Poland, Hungary, Bulgaria, Romania, Slovakia and the Czech Republic, and these programmes will shortly be extended to other countries in the region. 
We are at a crucial point in the rapidly developing history of Europe. 
Only a few days now separate us from the important date of 1 November, when the Treaty on European Union will enter into force, marking a new stage in the process of European integration. 
Combating drug addiction and unlawful drug trafficking have also been identified as priority issues for cooperation in the fields of justice and home affairs. 
The range of possibilities which the Treaty now offers for action will represent important new weapons for the Community in the fight against the scourge of drugs in the coming years. 
More must be done, and more will be done. 
As a first step in that process, the Commission is organizing a European scientific and technical seminar on strategies and policies to combat drugs, which will be held in early December this year. 
That seminar is intended to provide an opportunity for a discussion of the broader policy issues involved and an exchange of views on how the Community response can be improved in the context of the new possibilities provided by the Treaty on European Union. 
I envisage that the findings of the seminar will provide a good basis on which to draw up an up-to-date, comprehensive and balanced European strategy covering demand, supply and trafficking - an objective to which I am personally entirely committed. 
The Muslim representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina has abused the debate on refugee issues to render unsubstantiated and unfounded allegations against Serbian people and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia finds these allegations outrageous and fully renounces them. 
The Muslim representative constantly overlooks that what is happening in Bosnia and Herzegovina is a civil war, a fact which has been recognized by all major international factors, including the United Nations. 
According to UNHCR, up to 20 per cent of its food aid may be diverted in this way". 
The Muslim representative, however, relentlessly sheds all responsibility of "government forces" for hindering humanitarian aid and maliciously accuses Serbs and the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia for withholding aid. 
The Bosnian Serbs have on numerous occasions expressed their readiness to cooperate with the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in ensuring, through the territory of the Serb Republic, delivery and safe passage of humanitarian aid to all the population of the former Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The latest statement by the Security Council as well as daily situation reports of UNPROFOR point out that conflicts which exist between Muslims and Croats, as well as Muslims opening fire on humanitarian convoys, are reasons why the humanitarian assistance is not reaching those in need. 
The truth about the current situation in former Bosnia and Herzegovina is that a notion of Bosnia and Herzegovina dominated by Muslims has never left the mind of the Muslim leadership of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In order to obtain such a result, nothing seemed to be sacred for the Muslim leadership. 
Following recent discussions and efforts to ensure normal and safe movement of humanitarian aid convoys through the Split-Sarajevo corridor, the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has offered the use of a corridor from its Adriatic port of Bar to Sarajevo for the same purpose. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, itself under Draconian and unjustified sanctions, has given shelter to more than 700,000 refugees, of whom 50,000 are Muslim. 
Throughout the statement of the Muslim representative the sole purpose that is to be achieved is aimed not at solving the terrible humanitarian situation in former Bosnia and Herzegovina, but to obliterate Serbian people. 
Additionally, there appears to have been one flight on 13 November 1993 not previously reported. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 985. 
Also reaffirming resolution 868 (1993) on the need to ensure the safety and protection of United Nations personnel, 
Recognizing the critical need for broadbased consultations among all parties and consensus on basic principles to achieve national reconciliation and the establishment of democratic institutions in Somalia, 
Stressing that the people of Somalia bear the ultimate responsibility for achieving these objectives and in this context noting in particular resolution 837 (1993) which condemned the 5 June 1993 attack on UNOSOM II personnel and called for an investigation, 
Noting further proposals made by Member States, in particular from the Organization of African Unity (OAU), including those in document S/26627, which recommended the establishment of an impartial Commission of Inquiry to investigate armed attacks on UNOSOM II, 
1. Authorizes the establishment of a Commission of Inquiry, in further implementation of resolutions 814 (1993) and 837 (1993), to investigate armed attacks on UNOSOM II personnel which led to casualties among them; 
3. Directs the Commission to determine procedures for carrying out its investigation taking into account standard United Nations procedures; 
5. Urges the Secretary-General to provide the Commission with all assistance necessary to facilitate its work; 
In view of resolution 864 (1993) and of the above-mentioned letter and note verbale, licences for export of such material to Angola are granted by the Austrian Ministry of Economic Affairs for export only via Luanda, Malongo and Cabinda. 
It has prepared a regulation for this purpose, which was adopted on 25 October 1993 (EC regulation 2967/93, published in the Official Gazette of the European Communities, No. 1268). 
Consequently, violations against the embargo resolution will be liable to prosecution according to paragraph 34 (4) of the Foreign Trade and Payment Law. 
According to the 1982 principles of the German Government with regard to arms control policy, the supplies of arms and weapons to Angola were not and are not licensable anyway. 
Unlicensed supplies are prosecuted according to paragraph 34 of the Foreign Trade and Payment Law. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, this letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
The destruction of the Old Bridge, a monument of the most important category, 427 years old, represents not only an unprecedented act of barbarism, but also a deadly situation for more than 10,000 civilians on the right bank of the Nerctva River in Mostar. 
We call upon you, once again urgently to declare Mostar a safe area and take decisive measures using the United Nations forces available on the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
2. At 1045 hours on 18 October 1993, the Kuwaiti side fired an estimated 20 rounds in the direction of the Jabal Sanam post at coordinates 499342. 
"The Security Council reiterates its condemnation of the abrupt and violent interruption of the democratic process initiated in Burundi and demands the immediate cessation of acts of violence. 
"The Security Council is alarmed at the grave humanitarian consequences of this tragedy, which has resulted in the movement of over 700,000 refugees into neighbouring countries and an increasing number of internally displaced persons throughout the country. 
The Council appeals to all States, international agencies and other humanitarian organizations to provide prompt humanitarian assistance to the affected civilian population in Burundi and neighbouring countries. 
It also requests the Secretary-General to report, at the earliest, with recommendations on the possible establishment of a voluntary fund to assist in the dispatch of an OAU mission as announced by the Secretary-General of the OAU. 
"The Council will remain seized of the matter." 
On instructions from my Government, I should like to bring to your attention a serious violation that took place this morning, 16 November 1993 in the demilitarized zone. 
This violation involved orchestrated acts of provocation and incitement by Iraqi officials against the territorial integrity of Kuwait and infiltration of the border into Kuwaiti territory. 
The Iraqis, including the two officials, waving Iraqi flags, started throwing sticks and stones at the trench workers on the Kuwaiti side of the border, upon which the trench work was halted. 
Around 11.00 a.m. the Iraqi crowd infiltrated 600 metres into Kuwaiti territory, hoisted Iraqi flags on the earthen embankment and tried to level the trench. 
At 12.40 p.m., the crowd slowly started to withdraw. 
UNIKOM was observed urging the remaining Iraqi crowd to withdraw, while Iraqi flags are still planted on the embankment. 
Also reaffirming resolution 868 (1993) on the need to ensure the safety and protection of United Nations personnel, 
Recognizing the critical need for broadbased consultations among all parties and consensus on basic principles to achieve national reconciliation and the establishment of democratic institutions in Somalia, 
Stressing that the people of Somalia bear the ultimate responsibility for achieving these objectives and in this context noting in particular resolution 837 (1993) which condemned the 5 June 1993 attack on UNOSOM II personnel and called for an investigation, 
Noting further proposals made by Member States, in particular from the Organization of African Unity (OAU), including those in document S/26627, which recommended the establishment of an impartial Commission of Inquiry to investigate armed attacks on UNOSOM II, 
1. Authorizes the establishment of a Commission of Inquiry, in further implementation of resolutions 814 (1993) and 837 (1993), to investigate armed attacks on UNOSOM II personnel which led to casualties among them; 
3. Directs the Commission to determine procedures for carrying out its investigation taking into account standard United Nations procedures; 
5. Urges the Secretary-General to provide the Commission with all assistance necessary to facilitate its work; 
1. At its 9th meeting, on 17 November 1993, the General Committee considered a request submitted by the Secretary-General (A/48/243) for the inclusion in the agenda of an additional item entitled: 
"Financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia". 
"Emergency action to combat locust infestation in Africa". 
(b) Should be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
174. Financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia. 
175. Emergency action to combat locust infestation in Africa. 
1. At its 57th plenary meeting, on 17 November 1993, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.7, paras. 1 (b) and 2 (b)), to add the following items to the list of items allocated to the Fifth Committee: 
31. Financing of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (item 173). 
32. Financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia (item 174). 
63. Emergency action to combat locust infestation in Africa (item 175). 
Switzerland participates in a consultative capacity in the work of the Commission by virtue of Council resolution 860 (XXXII) of 21 December 1961. 
Germany and Switzerland participate in a consultative capacity in the work of the Commission by virtue of Council resolutions 632 (XXII) of 19 December 1956 and 861 (XXXII) of 21 December 1961, respectively. 
Switzerland participates in a consultative capacity in the work of the Commission by virtue of Council resolution 925 (XXXIV) of 6 July 1962. 
1. The Secretary-General, in his report on institutional and administrative arrangements governing the integration of UNDP/OPS in the United Nations Department for Development Support and Management Services (A/48/502), indicated the conditions under which OPS would function following its integration in the Department. 
2. Paragraph 53 (a) should be replaced by: "Subject to paragraph 53 (b) below, the Financial Regulations and Rules of the United Nations shall apply to the activities and financial operations of OPS. 
The Secretary-General will establish special Financial Rules to take account of OPS special requirements after consultation with the OPS Management Board and with the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions." 
5. Paragraph 53 (d) remains unchanged and is provided herewith for ease of reference: "The Executive Director of OPS will have the authority to establish project procurement procedures, with the advice and consent of the OPS Management Board." 
6. Paragraph 53 (e) remains unchanged and is provided herewith for ease of reference: "Procurement by OPS under the OPS administrative budget shall be under the United Nations Financial Rules and its Committee on Contracts. 
With reference to your letter dated 20 September 1993, I have the honour to forward a collection of answers to your last memorandum, which has been fully investigated by the competent authorities in my country (see appendix). 
As you are aware, it is not particularly convenient, at such a short notice, to give answers to all allegations of this kind, given the variety of issues involving various branches and departments in the Government. 
Notwithstanding, the Government of the Islamic Republic of Iran has made every effort to reply to the greater part of the memorandum in the spirit of cooperation with the Special Representative of the Commission on Human Rights. 
Consequently, it would be appreciated if these answers and comments could be reflected in your report to the Third Committee of the General Assembly at its current session. 
In the light of the existence of different concerns in different societies, so far approximately 20 to 30 countries have eliminated "execution" from their penal codes while the remaining countries have preserved "execution" as a form of capital punishment in their penal codes. 
The use of execution is justified by Islamic thought, which commands the adherence of more than one billion Muslims in the world. 
In Islam, capital punishment is rooted in divine principles. 
This does not mean, however, that there are no requirements and provisions to be met before the offender is subjected to such punishment. 
There are strictly defined conditions that must exist before execution is used as a punitive measure. 
These conditions have been formulated within the Islamic framework of respect for human life. 
The most central of these requirements are fair adjudication, the completion of all phases of criminal rules of procedure and the issuance of the verdict based on relevant laws. 
The Holy Koran encourages the victim's immediate relatives to pardon the convict. 
The categories of crime punishable by execution are consistently becoming fewer in Iran. 
Opposition to the Government and its objectives is not considered anti-revolutionary and therefore criminal activity. 
Only those crimes committed by armed opposition groups using terrorist tactics, which lead to the killing of civilians and military personnel and are carried out with the intention of creating tension and fear in society, are punished in accordance with Iran's penal code. 
Again, even in these cases, pardon granted by the victim's immediate relatives leads to referral of such cases to the Commission of Pardons and Amnesty. 
Violations of the rules of the law governing the right to counsel are processed and adjudicated by the High Court Judges Discipline. 
In this connection, the High Court found 17 judges guilty of such violations during the past year. The names of these individuals had previously been submitted to the Centre for Human Rights. 
To date, no such individual has been arrested. 
This allegation is denied. 
In 1992, no such individual was executed in Orumiyeh. 
This allegation is confirmed. 
This allegation was also raised by the Special Representative and was investigated at the time. 
It has been reinvestigated and it is denied. 
This allegation is confirmed. 
This allegation is denied. 
Punishment is meted out only by competent courts and when, on the basis of due process of law, charges have been proven. 
It must be added that within the framework of Iran's penal laws, such an act constitutes premeditated murder and is to be pursued by penal authorities. 
To date, a number of those who have murdered their daughters have been pursued and punished accordingly. 
The Islamic Republic of Iran will investigate any reported instances of such crimes. 
Investigations have led to the conclusion that no such person has been detained by judicial or police authorities, and the allegation that he was sentenced to death is denied. 
Salim Sabernia and Seyyed Mostafa Ghaderi are members of the Komeleh group. 
They were arrested last year during a military altercation in the heights of the north-western border of the country. 
They also confessed to blowing up several tractors and other vehicles. 
These two are currently under investigation, and they are both represented by defence attorneys. 
He was involved in activities geared to forming an intelligence espionage network gathering information for Israel. 
He is currently under investigation and enjoys good health. 
He also has a defence attorney. 
The accuracy of this allegation is denied. 
Hojjat-ul-Islam Mahmoudi states that he has never expressed such opinions during his address to the prayer congregation. 
This paragraph distorts the statements of this individual, who denies the accuracy of the statements as quoted. 
Currently, the German authorities, with the cooperation of Iranian authorities, are pursuing the case and are searching for relevant evidence to apprehend the murderer(s). 
It is likely that Ghorbani was assassinated by the Mojahedeen-e-Khalq organization. 
According to some of the members of this organization, he had dissented and left the organization after the latter's wide-ranging collaboration with the Iraqi regime to suppress Iraqi people. 
The Government of Iran has no information on the circumstances of the death of the person in question. 
This person was formerly a member of the Mojahedeen-e-Khalq organization. 
Recently he is known to have distributed several communications taking a stance against the organization because of its collaboration with Saddam and the Iraqi regime in suppressing the people of Iraq. 
He protested the organization's intelligence gathering for Iraq to the detriment of Iranian people. 
It is believed that this organization engages in the assassination of its former members who have expressed opposing views to preserve itself and to undermine Iran's relationship with European countries. 
The Iranian Government has communicated to the Italian Government its willingness to follow the matter. 
Mr. Nouri, the previous Minister of Interior, states that the sentences quoted are distortions of statements he made. 
He asserts that even though violence should not be answered with violence, those who have tainted their hands with the blood of innocent people, committed unconscionable crimes and engaged in terrorism, and would one day encounter terrorism of their own kind. 
The Iranian Government, in its last initiative to pursue this matter, requested some crucial information from the judge, Ronald Chatelain, who, despite his promise to the contrary, has not submitted this information to the Embassy of Iran in Berne. 
This person has not been identified. 
The necessary steps to cooperate with the Turkish Government are currently under way. 
These persons have no criminal records in the judicial courts, and neither the judicial nor the police authorities have arrested any such persons. 
This allegation is denied. 
In connection with paragraphs 39 and 40, it must be stated that televised confessions by Messrs. Abdollah Baqeri, Tofiq Alyassi and Ali Mozzaffarian took place with their consent. 
The court did not use these confessions as evidence in the trials. 
He was exonerated of the charge of the premeditated murder of Mr. Mohammad Rezakhani, and the judge found him guilty of manslaughter. 
This allegation is denied. 
If there is evidence to the contrary, it should be presented. 
These inspections are authorized by judicial authorities. 
This allegation is denied. 
The report regarding the release of 1,000 prisoners-of-war on that specific occasion is confirmed. 
However, the allegation that follows is denied. 
The intention of the official concerned is achieving an "ideal environment". 
Prison authorities try to maintain optimum international standards in prison conditions and improve any shortcomings. 
Modest attire and appearance in public is an Islamic requirement for both men and women. 
The cases mentioned in paragraph 47 are also of this nature. 
According to article 26 of the Media Law, to desecrate Islamic law is considered a media violation. 
Revoking a publication's licence is within the jurisdiction of the courts as stated in the Media Law. 
Firstly, the Director of Farad was summoned to court because of violations of item 27 of the Media Law, as well as several complaints against him. 
Secondly, this person is currently free and not under arrest. 
Thirdly, the resolution of all media litigation takes place within the framework of law and lies within the jurisdiction of the judicial branch. 
Media litigation cases are heard in the presence of a jury; this method is used consistently throughout the country. 
Any media outlet in violation of the law is investigated accordingly. 
That this magazine has so far been published with no interference invalidates the allegation. 
It proves that those overseeing the country's media conduct themselves in accordance with the law and do not represent sectarian interests. 
Secondly, item 28 of the Media Law prohibits printing photographs violating public decency. 
This is in keeping with peoples' desire to preserve a society untouched by common and corrupt values, which, even in the West, have aroused the outcry of many intellectuals and community organizations. 
It is a matter of pride for Iran that even the highest judicial authority must file a complaint against a publication like all other citizens. 
According to Islamic law, women must ask for their husband's permission to travel. 
This is based on the assumption that by consenting to marry, the woman has agreed to this condition. 
On the other hand, if at the time of marriage, both parties agree to behave differently, the details should be specifically defined on the certificate of marriage. 
This allegation is unrealistic. 
This allegation is denied. 
This is one of the primary principles of Islam corroborated in the Koran. 
The Civil Law is based on this principle. 
This allegation is denied. 
This allegation is denied. 
The accuracy of this allegation is denied. 
Such initiatives are in violation of the country's laws, and the judicial authorities deal decisively with anyone responsible for such violations. 
This issue has been distorted. 
The speaker made statements before and after these sentences that prove their meaning to be different from what has been alleged. 
This allegation is denied. 
Secondly, the Basijis do not have the right to arrest individuals, and the statements of an irresponsible party do not bestow such authority upon Basiji forces. 
This case is being investigated. 
This allegation is denied. 
This allegation is denied. 
The allegation of harassment is denied. 
All those who do not disturb public peace and order may conduct their ceremonies. 
Execution of individuals takes place based on final sentencing by judicial courts, which determine that the crime deserving such punishment has been committed. 
Nobody is pursued and persecuted because of their beliefs. 
According to letter No. 10/29455 dated 25 September 1993, the municipal authorities in Tehran declared 103 cemeteries located in the city hazardous to public health and the environment. 
Tehran's municipal authorities have assigned suitable alternative lands for cemeteries where the dead may be buried. 
The Baha'is' cemetery is located at Khavaran Street in the centre of Tehran, adjacent to the Armenians' cemetery, and it has been an abandoned cemetery since 1978. 
Since that year, nobody has been buried there. 
This cemetery was levelled according to a municipal directive which ordered the conversion of a total of 103 cemeteries. 
In view of the fact that corpses disintegrate completely with the passing of decades and cannot be transferred to other grounds, this allegation is firmly denied. 
To preserve citizens' health and the environment, the municipal authorities provided alternative lots to be used for cemeteries. 
Depriving people of the rights of ownership of property contravenes the Constitution and all relevant laws. 
However, in some cases, property is confiscated by judicial authorities as a means of repaying debts to banks or to other individuals. 
This method is a universal method of debt repayment. 
The full investigation of this allegation will require more detailed specifics about the individuals in question, the court that confiscated property, and the dates and locations of the incidents. 
To investigate the other parts of the allegation, more information and detail are required. 
The absence of any specific information on the identity of the individual makes the pursuit of this matter for further verification difficult. 
Specific information on this individual should be presented to allow us to address the matter. 
Workers of all ethnic groups or religions may be fired within the framework of these guidelines. 
The allegation that salaries and benefits were not paid is also denied. 
If the salary of any citizen has not been paid because he is Baha'i, the case will be investigated if specific information on the person is received. 
The Islamic Penal Code on blood money applies to all citizens without exception, and the blood money paid for the victim belongs to the immediate relatives. 
Concerning this allegation, should specific and complete information concerning parties to this litigation and the case number be submitted, the necessary inquiry and investigation will take place. 
In Sistan and Baluchistan, there have been no altercations due to ethnicity or ideology between the Government and the Baluchis or other traditional groups. 
The Islamic Government regard the rights of Sunnis as highly as it does the rights of Shiites. 
The altercations in the area were between military forces and drug traffickers who intend to smuggle thousands of tons of narcotics through Iran into Europe each year. 
This allegation is denied. 
It is necessary to explain that the Kurdish Democratic Party of Iran has so far murdered hundreds of citizens and destroyed residences in the north-western areas of the country through savage acts that have made these areas insecure. 
This Party's activities are illegal, and it is based in Iraq. 
Its collaboration with Iraqi intelligence agencies and its quest to establish an independent Kurdish regime through disorder, murder and plundering have left behind a dark and gruesome record over the last 13 years. 
An investigation of this Party's terrorist crimes found out that more than 16,550 Kurds of Iran have been killed by members of this Party, 1,290 tractors and other equipment owned by villagers were set ablaze, 5,620 residential units were destroyed and their residents became vagrants in the mountains. 
Also, to date, more than 250 renegade ex-members of this Party who sought asylum in Iran have been murdered by the Kurdish Democratic Party. 
In conclusion, the Islamic Republic of Iran declares that it will persist in its old policy of granting pardon to members of this anti-revolutionary and terrorist group. 
This allegation is denied. 
The activities of groups opposing the Islamic Republic of Iran originate in Iraqi territory and take place with the support of the Iraqi Government. 
These activities have led to the deaths of tens of people and injury to defenceless villagers at the borders. 
The issues covered by the newspaper Salaam have been distorted. 
This newspaper presented statistics on the numbers of the country's students and the rate of population growth to argue that if attention is not paid to this issue, in the coming decade one million children are likely to remain illiterate. 
The newspaper makes specific suggestions to deal with the situation. 
"Four key members of a 10-member band of armed robbers were hanged in Sirjan. 
"Ranjbar, Sirjan's Public Prosecutor, said, 'The decree to execute these four was issued and submitted to the country's Supreme Court for approval. 
These individuals are accused of crimes ranging from kidnapping to terrorizing civilians. 
"Majid Khajoui, son of Shokrollahi, also committed four armed robberies on the Sirjan-Bandar Abbas Road, and took part in setting fire to a stolen Reykan vehicle. 
He, too, had unlicensed weapons in his possession. 
"Ali Aghabaigi, son of Mozzaffar, was convicted of membership in and conspiring to form the band. 
"The Public Prosecutor of Sirjan concluded, 'The band stole cars and turned them over to criminals in the vicinity of Kerman and Jiroft in return for weapons and drugs. 
This band planned to expand its membership and accumulate large weapon caches. 
Fortunately, it was intercepted as a result of the vigilance of the local police force.'" 
"A man who had murdered his second wife was hanged on the grounds of Mashhad prison following the verdict of the Criminal Court. 
The murderer was hanged following the approval of the verdict by the National Supreme Court. 
He was executed on the grounds of Mashhad Prison." 
"Akhavan reiterated that the issue has been referred to the Ministry of Culture and Islamic Guidance, and a final decision will be made after investigations in Gilan." 
The statement of Minister Serreqi contains many untrue allegations and accusations against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, particularly Serbia and the Serbian people, which constitute a part of the continued anti-Yugoslav campaign of the Government of Albania. 
If this means war, as some people think, then it is up to the United Nations and the Security Council to intervene and guarantee respect for the principles of the Charter." 
This part of Minister Serreqi's statement deserves a special comment. 
Albania's attempts to use the Yugoslav crisis, caused, as is known, by the forcible secession of some former Yugoslav republics, for an overt or covert legitimization of the secession of Kosovo and Metohija are very evident indeed. 
It has always had the status of a national minority in Serbia, which, after the secession of other republics, remained in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia together with Montenegro. 
In this connection, it is very much in order to ask what War Minister Serreqi has in mind, who would provoke it, in whose interest it would be waged and for what purpose it would be fought. 
It is logical to assume that it could break out only if Albanian separatists in Kosovo and Metohija, supported by Albania, decided to secede forcibly, so that it is very pertinent to ask whether the Albanian Foreign Minister had such circumstances in mind. 
The right to self-determination, as is known, cannot be recognized to a national minority, which is exactly what Albanians are in Yugoslavia. 
Behind this demand is open support to secession and an (unsuccessful) attempt to legalize it. 
Therefore, the allegation that Kosovo was "annexed" is absurd, just as Albania's persistence in refusing to call the province by its official (constitutional) name of Kosovo and Metohija is also absurd. 
Contrary to all international norms, the Government of Albania was the only Government in the world to recognize, in 1991 and 1992, the illegal "Republic of Kosovo". 
Albania defies the well known position of the international community that Kosovo and Metohija is an inseparable part of Serbia and Yugoslavia. 
Albanians in Yugoslavia are, as already mentioned, a national minority under the provisions of all past Yugoslavian constitutions and relevant international instruments. 
The autonomy of the provinces of Kosovo and Metohija and Vojvodina was also confirmed by the new constitution, so that their status as autonomous provinces was not threatened at all. 
Only parastatal attributes given to the province by the previous constitution were taken from the present status of Kosovo and Metohija, but even under the provisions of that constitution it was an integral part of the Republic of Serbia. 
The situation in Kosovo and Metohija is not good, since Albanian separatists resort ever more frequently to terrorist acts. 
In the first nine months of this year, there were 52 attacks against police officers. 
In the action of seizing arms from members of the Albanian national minority, which they called "police repression", a large number of illegal weapons was impounded (100 automatic and semi-automatic rifles, over 800 rifles, 1,450 pistols and revolvers, 156 bombs and so on). 
"Albania has long made it clear that placing Kosovo under the control and protection of the United Nations is the only guaranteed way of preventing conflict and discouraging silent 'ethnic cleansing' that Serbia is practising there." 
The role and activities of the United Nations with respect to its Member States are clearly defined in its Charter and cannot be carried out in a manner desired and suggested by Albania for Kosovo and Metohija. 
The Yugoslav Government would appreciate it if Albania complied with this principled policy it has opted for. 
However, the Yugoslav Government must stress the highly unsatisfactory position of Yugoslav (and other) minorities in Albania. 
Secondly, members of the Yugoslav minorities have no right to use their mother tongue, they have no schools, textbooks, newspapers or cultural institutions in their language. 
Third, the Orthodox Church and the use of Slav names have been banned for years, so that denationalization has also been practised in this way. 
However, this is all far from the broad rights given to the Albanian national minority in Yugoslavia and international standards relating to minority rights. 
We are against territorial fragmentation and division, and the hermetic sealing of a single people within the borders of neighbouring countries." 
Albania also tries to minimize the existence of the international border with Yugoslavia, encourages border incidents and pursues the policy of intensifying border tension, thus destabilizing the situation in Kosovo and Metohija and the Balkan region. 
This year, 49 incidents took place on the Yugoslav-Albanian border and the Albanian side is responsible for 45 of them. 
Because of its policy vis--vis state borders, Albania has serious problems and disputes with other neighbouring States as well. 
Such conduct is in contravention of the Charter of the United Nations, the CSCE Helsinki Final Act and the Charter of Paris, which the Government of Albania professes to observe, but does so only in word, not in deed. 
For its part, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia wishes to maintain good relations with all its neighbours, including Albania, but will oppose, most vigorously, any interference in its internal affairs, particularly through attempts to threaten its territorial integrity. 
President ARISTIDE (interpretation from French): I am happy to greet the Assembly on behalf of the people of Haiti. 
I cannot fail to mention all the other friends in the Caribbean, America, Europe and Asia who are so dear to us and have given us such a warm welcome. 
Among others, we refer to the Republic of China in Taiwan, which we hope will soon regain its place in the great family of the United Nations. 
Half a millennium has already elapsed since then - 500 years of history that have reaped abundant cultural and liberating harvests. 
From 1791 to 1804, under the leadership of Toussaint Louverture and Jean-Jacques Dessalines, Haiti won its independence and the life-force of freedom has become blood of our blood and flesh of our flesh. 
We are alive. Haiti will live. 
Haiti is us. We are Haiti. 
Undoubtedly there have been ups and downs and there will continue to be. 
Nevertheless, nothing can prevent us from defending our inalienable and undeniable right to life, to liberty and to the quest for happiness in accordance with our Act of Independence of 1804 and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights of 1948. 
It is with great joy that we find these same fundamental values set forth in the American Declaration of Independence, namely: 
"... that all Men are created equal, that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable Rights, that among these are Life, Liberty, and the Pursuit of Happiness ...". 
Haiti, which was the richest French colony in the eighteenth century, must be a nation that is socially just, economically free and politically independent. 
Over and above political storms in our country we shall re-establish a stable State built on law. 
Democratic restoration implies: ideological pluralism, political change and economic growth. 
The scientific underpinnings of this process, let us repeat, involve a political equation to be drawn between reconciliation and justice. 
What is at stake is peace - at the national level, in the hemisphere and in the world. 
Haiti is now suffering from structural and age-old violence. 
The coup d'at brought about a real genocide. 
In legal language the assassination of a people can only be called one thing, and that is genocide. 
If we can accept slavery, we can accept anything, Abraham Lincoln said in 1864. 
Likewise we see Pion, President of the Republic of Haiti, welcoming Bolivar, who had been vanquished by the troops of Ferdinand VII, and providing him with asylum and assistance in order to do away with slavery in Colombia, Venezuela, Ecuador, Bolivia and Peru. 
Captain Fritz Pierre-Louis died for freedom and democracy; our brother Antoine Izmy died for freedom and democracy; our brother Guy Malary, Minister of Justice, died for freedom and democracy; and more than 4,000 Haitians have died for freedom and democracy. 
This institutionalized violence prevents the free exercise of the human rights which are formally guaranteed by the Constitution. 
Fortunately, by restoring democracy we intend to promote the dawn of Haitian creativity and the transformation of our living conditions. 
Slowly but surely we will pass from destitution to poverty with dignity. 
Our 6,900,000 compatriots, of whom 2 million live in urban areas and 4,900,000 in rural areas, will reap the harvest of peace and joy. 
The infant mortality rate will no longer be 94 per 1,000. 
We will no longer have one soldier per 1,000 inhabitants, 1.8 doctors for 10,000 inhabitants, or an army of 7,000 people absorbing 40 per cent of the national budget. 
As guarantor of national independence and territorial integrity, the President of the Republic recalls that the armed forces are non-political - Article 265; and the police were created to maintain public order and to protect the life and property of citizens - article 269. 
They will have to leave. 
This flagrant violation of the Governors Island Agreement can only dramatically accelerate the headlong rush to national breakdown. 
They will have to leave. 
No human being can live in a ridiculous and chaotic world. 
We must build a State of law ensuring the separation and harmonious distribution of the powers of the State to serve the fundamental interests of the nation at large. 
In this context we deem it necessary to recall the six proposals which were shared last July with the private sector in Haiti. 
Dear friends, James in the Black Jacobins wrote that no part of the world, as far as its surface was concerned, had so much wealth as the colony of Santo Domingo. 
That is quite true. 
It is also true that Haiti today is one of the wealthiest pieces of land in the world: it is rich in human, cultural and artistic values. 
The implementation of our economic policy should avert this catastrophe. 
In the year 2000 more than 60 per cent of children under the age of 12 months will be unable to receive vaccinations. 
This is another challenge to take up. 
Two years ago only 1.5 per cent of our forest cover was left, which is why we lose every year 36.6 million metric tons of land. 
We shall say again: "Licence to traffic in drugs, nevermore." 
Their destination? North America, above all. 
When we return to the land of our birth, the Haitian and United States Governments, united as always, will protect each other from this violent scourge. 
Since the coup d'at we have lost 30,000 jobs in the assembly and export industries. 
Building schools and repairing 1,200 schools in disadvantaged areas will contribute to reducing the ranks of the unemployed. 
The State and the territorial collectives must make free schooling available to all: articles 32.1 and 32.2. 
Justice for all; transparency in all; participation by all. 
The Head of State will also reinforce the independence of the legislative power by helping the members of Parliament prepare themselves and by fostering harmonious relations between the two branches. 
There will soon have to be a permanent electoral council to organize legislative elections for 1994. 
Young people of Haiti, women of Haiti, peasants' groups, trade unions, people's organizations, social and professional organizations: let us all march together. 
Rich or poor, military or civilian: let us say no to vengeance, no to violence, no to impunity, yes to reconciliation, yes to justice. 
Let us all march together. 
Upright like the palm-bearer of freedom, let us march together. 
Let us build peace. 
Let us construct law. 
Let us restore democracy. 
The PRESIDENT (interpretation from French): On behalf of the General Assembly, I wish to thank the President of Haiti for the important statement he has just made. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to inform delegations that with regard to agenda item 21, "Return or restitution of cultural property to the countries of origin", which is to be considered next Tuesday, 2 November, the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/466) is now available at the documents counter. 
Similarly, with regard to agenda item 30, "Necessity of ending the economic, commercial and financial embargo imposed by the United States of America against Cuba", which is to be considered next Wednesday, 3 November, the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/448) is also now available at the documents counter. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the President of the Security Council, who will introduce the report of the Security Council (A/48/2). 
Consideration of the Council's report by the General Assembly constitutes a privileged occasion for the necessary dialogue and interaction between these two principal organs of the United Nations. 
It is thus an important element enabling both organs to exercise, in a mutually reinforcing manner, their respective competences in relation to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The report reflects the increased amount of work done by the Council in responding to problems related to international peace and security. 
The positive trends towards greater international cooperation and understanding by no means exclude the existence of serious threats to international peace. 
The more that action becomes important and effective, the more we should stress the fact that it involves a responsibility that is conferred upon the Security Council by all the Member States of the United Nations. 
Such action is carried out by the Council on their behalf, as provided for in Article 24 of the Charter, and it is essential that all Member States contribute to the work that is done on their behalf. 
Last June the Council established an informal working group to consider suggestions concerning documentation, including the annual report and related matters. 
As a result, the Council has adopted a number of procedural measures that will no doubt contribute to enhancing its work and provide a useful foundation on which to build. 
The Council agreed, in particular, on the following matters. 
Secondly, the Secretariat will bring to the attention of the Council all cases in which a resolution or a Presidential statement contains references to unpublished documents, in which cases the Council will consider the official publication of the document, thus making it readily available for consultation by interested delegations. 
An effort is also being made to make the titles of Security Council agenda items more descriptive, avoiding mere references to letters or reports received. 
These first measures are already being implemented. 
I am convinced that these and possibly other new channels of dialogue can be profitably explored to the benefit of the work of the Council, which must be responsive to the interests and concerns of the membership at large. 
In addition to those measures, the Council has also considered the need to make its annual report an easier and more useful reference document for all Member States. 
As indicated in the introduction to the report, it is not intended as a substitute for the official records of the Security Council, which provide a more substantive account of its deliberations. 
Thus the report should be read, for the purposes of this discussion in the General Assembly, too, in conjunction with other official documents of the Council, to which it constitutes a reference guide. 
The members of the Security Council will listen attentively to the debate we are holding here today, and they welcome this opportunity for dialogue. 
Mr. JARAMILLO (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): The presentation of the report of the Security Council to the General Assembly is of fundamental importance to Colombia because it gives an opportunity for the necessary interaction between the principal organs of the Organization. 
We are also pleased that a number of the criticisms levelled at the Council's procedures have produced concrete results. 
In this connection it is fitting to point out that the report was considered and approved at an open meeting of the Security Council and that it was published as a limited-distribution document, in keeping with the normal practice of other United Nations bodies. 
We would also note the circulation of the Council's monthly programme of work to all Missions, which has facilitated the flow of information within the system. 
We believe that the inclusion of the provisional agenda of meetings of the Council in the Journal to be a good beginning. 
This, of course, does not mean that the need for greater transparency and information has ceased to exist. 
In any event, we encourage its members to continue to seek ways to improve the Council's procedures, including the question of working out new and improved ways to provide information to Member States. 
This has meant that the Security Council's tasks have increased, both quantitatively and qualitatively, which has in turn necessarily - and quite rightly - meant that the General Assembly, as the universal body, must be more thoroughly informed of the essence of the Council's work. 
This question takes on even greater importance at a time when the Council's use of informal consultations as a routine working method has made the timely and open flow of information to all Member States, on an equal basis, far more difficult to achieve. 
Unfortunately, once again the Council's report is enumerative and descriptive in nature, and it lacks any assessment or substantive ideas that might give us even a vague notion of the thrust of the deliberations that are held behind closed doors and without written records. 
That is precisely what gives its actions their legitimacy. 
We are all aware that the ever-growing activities of the Council confer enormous responsibility on the United Nations, a responsibility that is, of course, incumbent upon all Member States, not only from a political standpoint, but from a financial one as well. 
Thus, the very least we countries that are not members of the Council can ask is that we be informed, and informed well and in a timely and substantive fashion. 
Indeed, it seems to us that a monthly report, corresponding to the change of presidency in the Council, is warranted and that it would improve the information available to member countries. 
First, I should like to repeat that Colombia welcomes with optimism the new era of cooperation that is evident on the international scene and here in the United Nations, particularly in the Security Council. 
It is clear that there is greater cooperation among its members, accompanied by flexibility and a firm resolve to adopt rapid and effective measures. 
That situation must be corrected. 
In this connection we are extremely concerned at the abuse of the Council's discretionary powers. 
We do not believe in the Council's total sovereignty in this area, nor do we believe that it is either healthy or wise. 
Furthermore, the Council has acted in areas involving the restoration of democracy, when such questions should be acted upon by the General Assembly or the competent regional body. 
The Council has also assumed authority with regard to legal controversies that are often bilateral in nature and therefore attributed by the Charter to the International Court of Justice. 
In addition to those areas, we might also mention all the situations created by internal power struggles, in which the United Nations should refrain from intervening save for exceptional cases as authorized by the Charter and by consistent United Nations practice. 
It seems to us that in none of those situations are international peace and security truly threatened. 
What is more, it is faulty reasoning to argue that non-compliance with an agreement reached between two factions vying internally for power constitutes in itself a threat to international peace and security. 
The Council is currently formulating policy as regards international peace and security and setting very complex precedents that could prove counterproductive for the United Nations and jeopardize its credibility. 
We cannot run the risk of being associated now and in the future with loss of prestige, irresponsibility, incompetence or even belligerence. 
On the contrary, we must be identified with the peaceful political settlement of conflicts, as was the original desire of the countries that signed the San Francisco Charter. 
In this respect, we reiterate that, as has often been stated in the United Nations, constant recourse to Chapter VII of the Charter as a mechanism to resolve difficult situations is excessive and disproportionate. 
I emphasize that Chapter VII was originally conceived as an instrument of last resort to deal with situations and circumstances of such gravity that they warranted enforcement action. 
It cannot be understood as an instrument enabling the Council to place itself above the norms and principles of international law in its actions. 
In contrast, the mechanisms set out in Chapter VI, on the pacific settlement of disputes, are not being used appropriately; rather, they seem to have been relegated to a secondary level because they are not instruments of force. 
This policy, of course, deserves profound reflection. 
There was constant, recurring reference to the concept of preventive diplomacy in the general debate that concluded a few weeks ago here. 
In fact, preventive diplomacy is nothing but the effective implementation of the mechanisms contained in Article 33 of our Charter, including, despite what many might wish, recourse to the International Court of Justice. 
Nevertheless, rhetoric and practice in this area are unfortunately not moving in tandem. 
Colombia has repeatedly called for transparency within the Organization, and especially as regards the relationship between the General Assembly and the Security Council. 
With the substantive increase in the functions of the Security Council, transparency in its decisions is virtually imperative. 
The Secretary-General himself refers in his report to the need for more formal meetings of the Council and presents a graph showing how the use of secret, informal consultations in recent years has been truly excessive. 
He recommends that these alternate with a greater number of official meetings. 
We completely support the Secretary-General on this point. 
But the public meetings should be for genuine deliberations, since in practice formal meetings have become merely occasions to rubber-stamp decisions that have for the most part already been adopted by a small nucleus of States on the Security Council. 
It hopes that the Assembly will be able to establish an open-ended working group with a broad and flexible mandate devoted to reform of the Council, including its composition and working procedures. 
My delegation cannot fail to mention that, in the process of initiating reform of the Council, there is indeed a need for open and universal consultations in every case. 
The Malaysian delegation believes that this is an important task, which should be fulfilled by the general membership in a meaningful and constructive manner. 
The general membership should seriously and carefully examine the Council's report and determine whether the Council has fulfilled its role as defined in the Charter. 
Members should not refrain from questioning any of the decisions or from making their recommendations when they deem it necessary. 
This is also an opportunity for members to comment on the workings of the Council. 
These are indeed important functions for the general membership, given the vastly increased workload and expectations of a more effective Security Council following the end of the cold war and East-West ideological rivalry. 
So important is our responsibility that as many countries as possible should in fact participate in the debate. 
This is not acceptable, and it is time for the Council to discard such a narrow intention or purpose of the report. 
Certainly, Articles 15 and 24 of the Charter call for much more in the report of the Security Council to the General Assembly. 
There cannot be representation and delegation of power without responsibility and accountability. 
What is needed is substantive and analytical reporting and not a mere compendium of meetings and decisions. 
We are concerned that formal meetings of the Council are becoming increasingly short, more and more pro forma occasions, with most discussions and decisions taken in closed informal meetings to the exclusion of interested parties and the general membership. 
Regrettably, this unhealthy work culture of the Permanent Five is becoming more and more entrenched, affecting the overall work of the Council. 
My delegation is disturbed to witness the increasing tendency on the part of certain influential members to be selective in addressing questions of international peace and security that come before the Council. 
The procrastination on and half-hearted approach to ending Serbia's blatant aggression and practice of "ethnic cleansing" in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is a clear example of the Council's selectivity and double standards. 
The Council appears to be locked in a political paralysis, with some influential members weighing the political, financial and manpower costs of getting involved in the crises. 
On Bosnia and Herzegovina, the Council has repeatedly failed to fulfil its obligation under Article 24 of the Charter to take prompt and effective measures to restore peace and stability. 
Worse still, the Council continues to deny the inherent right of the victim of aggression and genocide - the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina - to collective or individual self-defence under Article 51 of the Charter. 
This fundamental rule should govern the deliberations and decisions of the Security Council. 
During this crucial moment in the history of the United Nations, we all wish to see the Security Council effective and unanimously respected for its integrity. 
Security Council resolutions should reflect the common will of the international community and not serve the narrow interests of the permanent members and their allies. 
As the Secretary-General observed in his report "An Agenda for Peace", 
The members of the Security Council should always bear in mind that their representation in the Council extends beyond one's own national entity. 
Accordingly, their positions should not be dictated by the confines of their narrow national interests. 
As for the non-permanent members, they have a larger duty to a larger constituency - the regional group that they come from and the other members that elected them. 
During her presidency, there were efforts to consult interested parties and the general membership on many issues that were before the Council. 
This positive attitude should be encouraged and indeed adopted as a standard working procedure by the Security Council. 
My delegation also welcomes the Council's decision, as contained in the note by the President, document S/26176 of 27 July 1993, to transmit their tentative forecast of the programme of work for each month to all Member States. 
This positive action, we believe, should also be extended to include other relevant documents of the Security Council, in particular statements or intervention notes of the Secretariat or members of the Council made during informal consultations, including draft resolutions being negotiated. 
The decision of the Security Council to include in the daily Journal of the United Nations the provisional agenda of its formal meetings also deserves our appreciation. 
We hope that in the near future the Security Council will adopt other measures necessary to bring about more transparency in its work. 
In order to avoid any long-term negative effects, it is imperative that all States, particularly the big contributors, pay their assessed contributions in full and on time in accordance with their statutory obligations to the Organization as provided for in Article 17, paragraph 2, of the Charter. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed now. 
The Brazilian initiative is all the more praiseworthy compared with the situation of previous years, when the report of the Security Council was not even properly introduced to the Assembly and when many Council members were not present in the Hall for the debate. 
We hope the new procedure will become a tradition followed by future Presidents of the Security Council. 
We are also pleased to note the commendable effort of the Secretariat to prevent the recurrence of last year's disgraceful situation and to ensure that the Assembly could consider the report of the Security Council at the proper time. 
In our view, the report of the Security Council should be the object of serious interest by all delegations, since not only has the Council become the most active of United Nations organs, but its activities increasingly affect a growing number of countries. 
It should be recalled that this item appears on the agenda of the General Assembly because of provisions of the Charter. 
Yet, as we have said on previous occasions, the content of the report is not such that the General Assembly can fully and effectively carry out its responsibilities. 
We note that this time some positive changes have been made, thanks to the efforts of some members of the Security Council. 
But the report still completely lacks the analytic information that would enable us to assess what the Council has or has not done. 
That observation relates to the growing demands for greater transparency in the work of the Council. 
The Council's current practices, characterized by the closed and secret nature of the vast majority of the substantive deliberations of its members, make it ever more necessary to meet our demand for an analytical, complete and integral report. 
The Security Council is exhibiting a growing tendency to appropriate many aspects of the work of the Organization that have nothing to do with the authority conferred upon it by the Charter. 
The Council has arrogated to itself the power, without guidelines from the democratic bodies of the Organization, to determine when it is necessary to apply Chapter VII of the Charter. 
For today's Security Council - and above all for certain of its permanent members - the Council is the only valid forum of the United Nations; they conveniently forget that each United Nations organ has its own functions and powers. 
Summarizing, I should say that there is an ever-increasing tendency for that organ to act as an autonomous entity. 
This is extremely dangerous, given its responsibilities in respect of international peace and security and, hence, its power to impose sanctions or to use force. 
It is also a matter for concern that the Security Council, whenever it takes action - however basic - in connection with a situation brought to its attention, decides immediately to remain seized of the subject. 
This prevents action by other United Nations organs that could make a valuable contribution to the solution of conflicts and controversies. 
Would not the General Assembly be doing something worthwhile if, at this session, it were to decide to ask the Security Council for special, thorough, detailed, analytical reports on some of the Council's most important and controversial operations? 
Nothing that the Council does, or fails to do, should be kept from the Members of this Organization, on whose behalf, I repeat, that organ acts. 
Thus, the Assembly is deprived of legitimate powers, including the power to make recommendations to the Security Council with regard to the Council's activities or working methods. 
We have no doubt that if this function is to be discharged, States Members of the Organization must ensure that the General Assembly has the means to discharge it. 
Mr. Pursoo (Grenada), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
I do not want to repeat what my delegation said just a few months ago, in a similar debate, about what the Security Council's report to the General Assembly should contain. 
This is the only way of enabling us to determine the real thrust of the Council's work over the year and to analyse its results, even if not too thoroughly - results that should be seen in political terms, and not merely as a catalogue. 
We believe that at a time when we are asked to work hard at restructuring the economic and social spheres and to reform the Secretariat radically, we must also make substantive changes in the working methods of that other principal body. 
Of course, the increase in the membership of the Security Council - a subject that will soon be considered in this Hall - is a fundamental aspect of the essential restructuring of the Council. 
However, we must not neglect the fact that, together with the expansion of the membership, the question of the equitable distribution of all Council seats needs serious consideration. 
We firmly believe that when the composition of, and the distribution of authority within, the Council are more just and more equitable, that organ will be able to discharge its responsibilities more effectively and more completely. 
How better could the Assembly be revitalized than by being enabled to fulfil completely its responsibilities with respect to the Security Council, which, according to our institutional rules, must report to it? 
If we fail in this regard, we shall be avoiding our responsibilities as Members. 
Mr. LAMAMRA (Algeria) (interpretation from French): I should like, first, to express our appreciation to Ambassador Sardenberg, the President of the Security Council, for his introductory remarks. 
His presentation to the General Assembly of the report of this principal organ is in itself a sign of a new spirit of cooperation, which we welcome wholeheartedly. 
For example, the report has been published on schedule and made available during the first half of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, in contrast to the delays observed previously. 
Likewise, this document was, for the first time, adopted by the Council at a public meeting, and contains a new appendix which lists in chronological order the statements made or issued by the President of the Security Council in the period covered. 
We have also noted the deliberate effort to achieve greater transparency by disseminating to all Member States the monthly programme of activities of the Council and particularly by initiating, last August, a process of informal consultation with the Chairmen of regional groups. 
Such an opening, which we fervently desire, can help the Council accomplish its missions in the face of increasingly complex crises. 
The positive changes observed over the past few months have already responded, at least partially, to the wishes and aspirations of Member States. 
Such an analysis is essential if the General Assembly is to engage in a substantive debate or even in a dialogue with the Security Council, and thus be in a position to properly discharge the responsibility conferred upon it by Articles 15 and 24 of the Charter. 
Secondly, a balance must be found between the use of informal consultations, the usefulness of which cannot be questioned, and the duty adequately to inform the international community in whose name the Council acts and to remain continually receptive to its reactions. 
Thirdly, the Council's prerogatives do not, as we know, exclude the General Assembly from exercising its own prerogatives, particularly where international peace and security are concerned. 
Respect for this equilibrium, set forth in the Charter, is of paramount importance, not only for the General Assembly as the universal and democratic forum comprising all Member States, but also for the Security Council itself. 
The harmony and effectiveness of the United Nations system are essentially based on a balanced and complementary relationship between the General Assembly and the Security Council with respect for their individual attributes, as foreseen in the Charter. 
The current trend seems conducive to a review of this practice, which the conditions prevailing during the cold war largely contributed to bringing about. 
This would, quite clearly, be a major contribution to the democratization of the functioning of our Organization and the rationalization of its work methods and, ultimately, a strengthening of its effectiveness and its role. 
Mr. ZAPATA (Philippines): At the outset, my delegation wishes to thank the President of the Security Council, the Permanent Representative of Brazil, for introducing the Council's report. 
In its resolution 47/233 the General Assembly encourages Member States to participate actively in a substantive and in-depth discussion and consideration of the reports of the principal organs of the United Nations, particularly the report of the Security Council to the General Assembly. 
In this regard, it is indeed encouraging that we have received the latest report of the Council in time for our debate and that the period it covers is fairly up to date. 
I wish, therefore, to confine my brief remarks to the report's content and presentation rather than to the substance of the particular issues contained in it - important as they are - with a view to suggesting certain changes in these areas. 
The Philippines believes that the possibility for substantive consideration of the report would be considerably increased if additional changes were made in its format, content and timing, though we also note the latest efforts of the Council to improve its report to the General Assembly. 
We thus share the view of other delegations that the Council's report should be improved. 
We further believe that these changes could be accomplished without expanding the length of the report. 
The Council's report should thus provide the means for Member States to assess its actions and, where necessary, respond or make appropriate recommendations on these actions to the Council in a timely and relevant fashion. 
Any weakening of this accountability, such as through outdated or insufficient information in the report, could eventually undermine the Council's effectiveness, efficiency and moral authority. 
My delegation believes specific proposals to improve the reports of the Council to the General Assembly could be thoroughly discussed by the informal open-ended working group established by General Assembly resolution 47/233. 
We further believe that the working group, after considering all proposals on this matter, should make appropriate recommendations for the consideration of the Assembly. 
However, our general debate today could be a useful input for the informal group's deliberations. 
Bearing this in mind, I wish to suggest certain general improvements in the report which could enhance the Assembly's ability to deliberate upon it more effectively. 
This, in turn, would reinforce efforts to revitalize the Assembly and improve coordination between the Council and the Assembly on matters affecting international peace and security. 
It should include a concise analysis of decisions taken and a summary of the Council's discussions and debates on each substantive issue covered during the period under consideration. 
This should include discussions in both the Council's formal sessions and the closed informal consultations of the whole. 
A brief write-up on the status of each substantive issue discussed in the main report would also be very useful. 
These changes alone, in our view, would create a solid basis for a substantive exchange of views by the General Assembly on the activities and decisions taken by the Council during the period in question. 
There are, however, other possible improvements which could be considered. 
Bearing in mind unforeseen events and emergencies, the report could also outline a preliminary forecast of the annual programme of work of the Council, particularly on issues in the preceding report identified as requiring the Council's continued debate or further action. 
The possible type of action should also be indicated, if possible. 
A section on the activities and decisions of subsidiary bodies of the Council, such as the sanctions committees, during the period in question could also be reflected in the report. 
We also believe that a section on administrative and financial issues facing the Council would be of interest to many delegations. 
Finally, the report should be made available and circulated in a timely fashion, preferably during the beginning or within the first quarter of each year, so that it can initially be considered by the General Assembly around that time through an appropriate mechanism. 
The ideal period of coverage of the report should be a calendar year, from 1 January to 31 December. 
This would address the issues of outdated and incomplete information made available to the Assembly in the annual report or in preceding special reports. 
My delegation is open to other and perhaps more detailed suggestions to improve the Council's report. 
We look forward to a fruitful exchange of views on this subject during our debate which, I reiterate, could provide a useful framework for further consideration of this subject, particularly by the informal open-ended working group on the revitalization of the General Assembly. 
Mr. KHOSHROO (Islamic Republic of Iran): Today, the General Assembly is meeting to consider the annual report of the Security Council to the General Assembly. 
Indeed, these are steps in the right direction, considering the views that were expressed following the release of the previous report of the Security Council. 
A quantitative comparison of the work-load of the Council from June 1992 to June 1993 with the period of its previous report, June 1991 to June 1992, clearly demonstrates that the number of meetings, resolutions and presidential statements of the earlier period has now almost doubled. 
Obviously, the Security Council, as a principal organ of the United Nations entrusted with the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, needs to make every effort to adapt itself to the new international circumstances. 
In this way it can meet the international community's expectations of it. 
The greater role and expanded agenda of the Security Council, as perceived in the new international era, should be commensurate with the degree of trust and confidence shown by the international community in the Council's performance. 
Indeed, the prospect of such a greater role and expanded agenda would be frightening if an equally energetic process of Security Council responsiveness and accountability to the general membership, as well as transparency in its work, did not take root in the Council, particularly among the permanent members. 
The Islamic Republic of Iran is concerned with undemocratic practices, hidden agendas, lack of transparency and the indifference of the Security Council to the views of the international community as they are crystallized in the General Assembly. 
It is unfortunate that the present annual report, like earlier ones, is characterized merely by symbols, resolutions and chronologies of issues and fails to address any matters of substance. 
If the credibility of the United Nations system, particularly in the crucial areas of peace and security is to be enhanced, it is also imperative to reconsider the Council's behaviour and approach in dealing with cases of aggression and threats to international peace and security. 
In this connection, like many other Member States, we have on numerous occasions expressed our deep concern at the selective approaches and double standards pursued by the Council. 
It is clear that, in spite of the magnitude of Serbian crimes and acts of aggression against a Member State, the Security Council has failed to act resolutely to redress this tragic situation. 
Indeed, had the Council abandoned its double standard and acted decisively when the Serbs started their aggression, we would not be facing a continuation of the abhorrent policy and legitimization of "ethnic cleansing". 
Mr. TELLO (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): In accordance with the United Nations Charter, the General Assembly is meeting today to consider the annual report of the Security Council. 
We understand that this is the first time this has been done, and we therefore congratulate him for having initiated a practice we hope to see continued in the future. 
It is also encouraging that the report was adopted at an open meeting of the Council. 
Progress is thus being achieved in making the work of that important United Nations body more transparent. 
I must, however, note that a great deal must still be accomplished. The Council's annual report is still the formal expression of an obligation. 
Over 70 Member States responded to the inquiry on the "Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council". 
In other words, it seems clear that that work is not and cannot be limited to an exercise in numerical microsurgery. 
We must go forward in the task of making the work of the Council more transparent and democratic. 
Other measures could be taken to keep all Members of the Organization informed of the items considered in the Council's informal consultations. 
In our view, Members need a summary of what is considered in those consultations. 
It would be very useful for the Journal to announce the items to be considered at those meetings. 
Like other Member States, Mexico referred in its response to the inquiry concerning representation on the Security Council to the need for the Council's annual report to be analytical in nature; I reiterate that now. 
We indicated that it would be appropriate for the Council to submit substantive quarterly reports, without prejudice to the submission of the special reports envisioned in the Charter; this would strengthen its links with the Assembly. 
We urge them to persevere and to go further in that direction. 
It is essential that the annual report of the Security Council no longer be a matter of mere protocol. 
We hope that in the near future we will see substantive, analytical reports on the activities and endeavours of the Security Council. 
It is especially important that the report has been submitted on time this year. 
My delegation has previously made the point that, while the report is a compendium, such a compendium is in itself a very useful contribution to keeping the general membership informed of the activities of the Security Council. 
The proposals were adopted by the Security Council on 30 June 1993 and are contained in document S/26015. 
They are somewhat mechanical and bureaucratic in nature. 
This in turn reflects the increased role of the United Nations generally and the greater expectations the international community places in the Security Council in relation to peace-keeping and peacemaking. 
For example, roughly one third of the total number of resolutions adopted by the Security Council since 1945 have been adopted in the past three years. 
In the period covered by the report, the Security Council held 151 meetings; it adopted 80 resolutions and issued 96 presidential statements. 
Inevitably, such a workload has led to new methods of work. 
As the representative of Brazil said in the debate on the previous report to the General Assembly on 22 June 1993, the Security Council's new methods of work have evolved in response to force of circumstances and therefore are not the result of long-term institutional planning. 
It would be unfair not to acknowledge that the dramatically increased workload has created a new situation for the members of the Security Council. 
It would be equally unfair not to acknowledge that it has created a new situation for those States which are not members of the Security Council. 
That means that there must be considerably more openness and transparency in decision-making. 
In practical terms, what is needed now is a mechanism whereby the general membership is informed about and is enabled to have an input where necessary in the informal consultation procedure. 
The report before us is, above all, of course, an extensive and, unfortunately, a depressing list of the failure of human beings to live in peace and harmony in various parts of the globe. 
It is a salutary reminder that we are dealing literally with people's lives and, all too frequently, with the deaths of innocent people and of those who endeavour to assist them in keeping the peace. 
If my delegation chooses to mention very briefly our preoccupations in relation to only two of those situations listed in the report, rather than to all of the serious issues raised in it, it is for reasons of time and because of concern about immediate events. 
We have read reports today of a further horrifying massacre in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We know that the United Nations shares this view and that, through the efforts of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM), the process of political reconciliation and national reconstruction is now well established in that country. 
Finally, my delegation hopes that some of the suggestions made here today in relation to the Security Council report will be adopted when preparing the next report by the Security Council to the General Assembly. 
Mrs. HASSAN (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): The delegation of Egypt wishes to extend, at the outset, its thanks and appreciation to the Ambassador of Brazil, as President of the Council, for his submission of the report under consideration (A/48/2). 
Unfortunately, the report of the Security Council now under review is a conform copy of last year's report (A/47/2). 
Its contents are the resolutions adopted and the statements made over the period covered by the report whereas all such resolutions and statements are items of public record which everyone has read before. 
The inclusion of such material has not been accompanied by any explanations or assessments or mention of the grounds upon which it was based. 
The report is also devoid of any reference to the work of its subsidiary organs, whose work is so important to a number of United Nations Members. 
Moreover, the report does not include the topics relating to peace-keeping operations. 
For instance, it was proposed earlier that a resum of informal consultations by Security Council members on the subjects under discussion be circulated. 
Also, the possibility of appointing a special rapporteur to provide information on the work of the Council has been discussed. 
Mexico did present a proposal in that regard last year. 
It is worth mentioning in this respect that those proposals include the practical means of providing Members of the United Nations with information and would not entail any structural or legal amendments. 
This mandate cannot have any real meaning unless the Member States feel that they are party to the decisions the Council makes on their behalf. 
We believe that drawing up the report of the Security Council to the Assembly in an analytical manner to reflect the Council's work, in addition to providing more information on the work of the Council to the Organization's Members, would definitely have positive effects. 
Moreover, the responsibility for maintaining international peace and security is not the Council's alone; the General Assembly has a similar responsibility in this area under Articles 10 and 14 of the Charter. 
In conclusion, it is high time we seriously rethought this important question. 
The report should be revitalized both in form and content so that it may evolve from a mere routine procedure into a mechanism that would contribute to the achievement of the desired goals in consonance with the Charter. 
As indicated therein, the illustrative comprehensive approach was not put forward for further action. 
The attached "Illustrative Draft Resolution" is not put forward for further action at the present stage. 
Rather, it is intended to illustrate how a comprehensive approach on the three "Rs" rationalization, revitalization and reform could be translated into a resolution's language if the time were ripe for such an undertaking. 
Presently, we have to focus on the first and crucial step: rationalization of the work of the First Committee. Success is at hand with the merger of the relevant drafts. 
But in the longer run, for the reasons set forth in the Chairman's statements of 18 and 29 October, the First Committee should not restrict the conceptual deliberations on its future work to questions of rationalization only. 
However, time does not seem ripe yet to address the broader questions of reform comprehensively and formally with a resolution. 
As time moves on, the question of reform will impress itself more firmly on the Committee's agenda. 
To offer some "food for thought" on how to tackle the issue then, the Chair thought it useful to share an illustration of his ideas with delegations already now, even though time for action on the comprehensive approach might not have arrived yet. 
(4) Encouraged by the changed political climate in the post-cold war era and aware of the need to adjust the work of the United Nations to reflect this more adequately, 
(10) Recognizing that the time has come for the practical integration of disarmament and arms regulation issues into the broader structure of the international peace and security agenda, 
(13) Recognizing the need also to address new substantive challenges within its area of responsibility, 
(14) Determined to make better use of its role in accordance with the Charter in dealing with topics of arms regulation, disarmament and international security, 
2. Advises the Disarmament and International Security Committee as follows: 
(5) Noting the continuing review regarding the allocation of agenda items to the Main Committees of the General Assembly, 
(6) Welcoming that the international situation has enhanced the prospects for disarmament and arms regulation, which is conducive to further bilateral, regional and multilateral efforts in disarmament, 
(7) Stressing the need for the multilateral arms control and disarmament machinery to respond effectively to the new multifaceted realities of international security, 
(9) Encouraged by the efforts undertaken by the Secretary-General in strengthening the Secretariat's capabilities to enable it to discharge its tasks effectively, 
1. Decides that, as a first step, the rationalization of the Committee would be encouraged by a decision to: 
- integrate the issues of disarmament and international security, 
2. Decides also, in relation to the restructuring and streamlining of the agenda, to adopt a thematic approach whereby items are clustered around a limited number of "head items": 
- Related matters of disarmament and international security; 
4. Recommends further that steps be undertaken in order to reassess the multilateral arms control and disarmament machinery, including on ways and means to enhance the functioning and efficiency of the First Committee; 
5. Requests the Chairman of the First Committee to continue consultations on the further rationalization of the work and the effective functioning of the Committee, taking into account resolutions, views and proposals presented to the First Committee; 
8. Decides to review the further rationalization of the First Committee at its forty-ninth session. 
(3) Reaffirming the continued validity of the traditional arms control and disarmament agenda, which reflects many substantive issues requiring further attention, 
(5) Noting that the general debate in the First Committee is increasingly focusing on questions of global and regional security, conflict prevention, and confidence-building, thus drawing attention to the interrelationship between these questions and further progress in the field of arms control and disarmament, 
(6) Recalling its resolutions 47/120 A, of 18 December 1993, and 47/120 B, of 20 September 1993, which address, inter alia, a number of topics falling into the purview of the Disarmament and International Security Committee, 
3. Encourages the First Committee to continue to discuss issues of international peace, security, confidence-building, arms control, and disarmament in a comprehensive manner so as to promote a better understanding of the interrelationship between these issues; 
7. Requests the First Committee to discuss practical steps on how to integrate disarmament and arms regulation issues into the broader structure of the international peace and security agenda; 
10. Commends the Centre for Disarmament Affairs for its endeavours to examine ways and means to apply the tools and techniques of disarmament, arms limitation and confidence-building to the United Nations efforts to maintain international peace and security; 
12. Recommends that the First Committee, building on the work of the Centre for Disarmament Affairs, also addresses these questions; 
14. Encourages the Conference on Disarmament to seize those topics dealt with in the First Committee in this context which lend themselves for further elaboration and possible negotiation of legal instruments; 
Documents of Special Commission 1. 
Documents of Special Commission 2. 
Documents of Special Commission 3. 
Draft rules, regulations and procedures for the exploration and exploitation of polymetallic nodules in the Area and documents containing proposals for amendments submitted by various States and interest groups to these draft rules, regulations and procedures. 
Documents of Special Commission 4. 
existing land-based production; identification, Section 1. Recommendations concerning administrative arrangements, 
1. Pursuant to resolution I, the Preparatory Commission shall remain in existence until the conclusion of the first session of the Assembly of the Authority; accordingly, the present report is of necessity provisional. 
It identifies the issues which remain pending. While reflecting the results achieved so far, this report should in no way be interpreted as precluding the further consideration of the pending issues before the Preparatory Commission. 
"5. The Commission shall: 
(a) prepare the provisional agenda for the first session of the Assembly and of the Council and, as appropriate, make recommendations relating to items thereon; 
(b) prepare draft rules of procedure of the Assembly and of the Council; 
(c) make recommendations concerning the budget for the first financial period of the Authority; 
(d) make recommendations concerning the relationship between the Authority and the United Nations and other international organizations; 
(e) make recommendations concerning the Secretariat of the Authority in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Convention; 
(f) undertake studies, as necessary, concerning the establishment of the headquarters of the Authority, and make recommendations relating thereto; 
(g) prepare draft rules, regulations and procedures, as necessary, to enable the Authority to commence its functions, including draft regulations concerning the financial management and the internal administration of the Authority; 
The special commission shall take all measures necessary for the early entry into effective operation of the Enterprise. 
"9. The Commission shall establish a special commission on the problems which would be encountered by developing land-based producer States likely to be most seriously affected by the production of minerals derived from the Area and entrust to it the functions referred to in paragraph 5 (i). 
"11. The Commission shall prepare a final report on all matters within its mandate, except as provided in paragraph 10, for the presentation to the Assembly at its first session. 
Since the required number of signatures had been obtained, the Preparatory Commission began its work in March 1983. 
4. The first session of the Preparatory Commission was held from 15 March to 8 April 1983, and the resumed first session from 15 August to 9 September 1983. 
These two sessions were primarily devoted to the consideration of administrative arrangements, namely the structure of the Preparatory Commission, the function of its organs and the election of officers. 
It was decided that the Preparatory Commission should consist of the Plenary as the principal organ and the following special commissions as its main organs enjoying equal status: 
(a) A special commission on the problems that could be encountered by developing land-based producer States likely to be most seriously affected by the production of minerals derived from the Area; this Commission was entrusted with the functions referred to in paragraphs 5 (i) and 9 of resolution I; 
(b) A special commission for the Enterprise, for the adoption of all measures necessary for the early entry into effective operation of the Enterprise; this Commission was entrusted with the functions referred to in paragraph 8 of resolution I and paragraph 12 of resolution II; 
(d) A special commission for the Tribunal to prepare recommendations regarding practical arrangements for the establishment of the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea (resolution I, para. 10) (LOS/PCN/27, annex). 
5. The functions assigned to the Plenary were: 
(a) Preparation of rules, regulations and procedures on the administrative, financial, and budgetary matters pertaining to the various organs of the Authority (resolution I, para. 5 (g)); 
(d) The general conduct of business; coordination of work of the organs and subsidiary bodies; and upon the recommendation of the General Committee, all questions of organization of work; 
(b) The General Committee shall be the organ responsible for making recommendations to the Plenary on all questions of organizations of work (LOS/PCN/27, annex). 
9. The Preparatory Commission was empowered to establish such subsidiary bodies as necessary for the exercise of its functions and to determine their composition and competence (resolution I, para. 7). 
During the course of its work the Commission established two such bodies. 
11. On 30 August 1985 the Preparatory Commission adopted a declaration on the issue of unilateral legislation stating that: 
"(a) The only regime for exploration and exploitation of the Area and its resources is that established by the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea and related resolutions adopted by the Third United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea. 
The intent of the resolution was to protect the substantial investments already made in the development of seabed mining technology, equipment and expertise. 
13. The Plenary began its work on the implementation of resolution II with the consideration of a set of draft rules for the registration of pioneer investors and draft rules on confidentiality, data and information (LOS/PCN/WP.16 and Corr.1). 
The first was the question of overlap of claims, the second related to the question of the Group of Technical Experts, in particular its nature, composition and function, and the third issue concerned the question of the confidentiality of data and information. 
Any State which has signed the Convention and which is a prospective certifying State shall ensure, before making applications to the Commission, that areas in respect of which an application is made do not overlap one another. 
The States concerned shall resolve the conflicts by negotiations within a reasonable period. 
If these conflicts were not resolved by 1 March 1983, the prospective certifying States were to arrange for their submission to binding arbitration in accordance with UNCITRAL Arbitration Rules to commence not later than 1 May 1983 and to be completed by 1 December 1984. 
* This chapter is a revised version of the report which originally appeared in document LOS/PCN/WP.52. 
At the summer meeting held at Geneva in 1984, an understanding on the procedure for conflict resolution among the first group of applicants for registration as pioneer investors - France, India, Japan and the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics - was reached. 
If any overlap of claims were to be found between two or more applicants, the conflict should be resolved through negotiations (LOS/PCN/L.8). 
17. In accordance with that understanding, the four applicants met at Geneva on 17 December 1984 to exchange lists of coordinates of the areas claimed by them. 
It was discovered that overlaps existed between the application areas of Japan and the Soviet Union and between those of France and the Soviet Union. 
India, whose application was in the Indian Ocean, had no conflict of overlaps with respect to its application area (LOS/PCN/L.19). 
18. The three countries - France, Japan and the Soviet Union - held a series of meetings in order to resolve the conflicts of overlaps in the application areas (LOS/PCN/56). 
Meetings of the four applicants were held at Geneva, Tokyo and finally Arusha in February 1986. 
At the Arusha meeting the four applicants submitted a set of proposals which constituted what became known as the Arusha understanding. 
This understanding dealt with two significant issues: (i) the resolution of conflicts due to overlaps and (ii) the allocation of mine sites to the first group of applicants and the designation of reserved areas for the Authority (LOS/PCN/L.34). 
This understanding introduced, inter alia, two new elements into the pioneer investor regime - the idea of applying paragraph 1 (e) of resolution II at the time when an application was being registered (prior relinquishment of areas) and the notion of self-selection of the pioneer areas. 
It will be recalled that according to resolution II it was the Preparatory Commission and not the applicant which had to designate the part of the area to be reserved for the Authority and to allocate to the pioneer investor the pioneer area (resolution II, para. 3 (b)). 
20. The Chairman conducted consultations on this understanding with all the interested groups: the first group of applicants, the potential applicants, the Group of 10, representing the Group of 77, and the Group of 11, also known as the Friends of the Convention, as well as China. 
21. That statement established the procedures and mechanisms essentially designed for the registration of the first group of applicants. 
22. It also provided for the creation of a Group of Technical Experts. 
23. The statement incorporated the elements already mentioned in respect of the Arusha understanding. 
Thus, an applicant that had practical problems in resolving its conflicts with respect to overlapping claims with potential applicants was entitled to make voluntary relinquishment of parts of the application areas simultaneously with its registration as a pioneer investor. 
The relinquished areas were to be reserved to form part of the application areas of potential applicants qualified to apply as pioneer investors under resolution II, paragraph 1 (a) (ii), until the Convention entered into force. 
25. As far as the exploration of a mine site for the Enterprise is concerned it stated that: 
28. The procedures and mechanisms were essentially designed for the registration of the first group of applicants as pioneer investors under resolution II and constituted an integrated package to be implemented as a whole. 
They shall be respected by all concerned. 
Under paragraph 1 (a) (iii) of resolution II, a developing country which has signed the Convention must have met this requirement before 1 January 1985. 
After four rounds of meetings were held, it was possible to achieve a comprehensive settlement of practical problems (LOS/PCN/90). 
The delegations of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the Federal Republic of Germany welcomed the successful outcome of these negotiations on practical problems and associated themselves with that settlement (LOS/PCN/92 and LOS/PCN/93). 
In the light of the settlement, France, Japan and the USSR revised their applications. 
33. This development ensured that all the applications for pioneer investment status would be considered by the Group of Technical Experts and the General Committee. 
An informal consultative group was formed to deal with these issues which related, inter alia, to the following matters: 
36. These consultations continued during the summer meeting (1988) of the Preparatory Commission. 
It then became apparent that certain matters relating to the discharge of obligations, in particular an agreement on a programme of exploration, required the assistance of the Group of Technical Experts. 
37. Accordingly the Group of Technical Experts was convened to prepare a comprehensive exploration plan from the first stages of exploration to the stage at which a decision for exploitation could be taken. 
In the light of these reports of the Group of Technical Experts and after further consultations, the Chairman submitted a revised version, dated 31 August 1989, of the paper he had already informally distributed on 3 March 1989. 
At the eighth session of the Preparatory Commission, held at Kingston in 1990, the issue was extensively discussed and substantial progress was made. 
40. With respect to exploration, the registered pioneer investors (France, Japan and the Soviet Union) undertook to carry out free of cost the preparatory work and stage I of the plan for exploration contained in the report of the Group of Technical Experts (LOS/PCN/BUR/R.5). 
The terms and conditions for such further exploration shall be agreed upon in accordance with resolution II, paragraph 12 (a) (i)" (LOS/PCN/L.87, annex, para. 9). 
42. Once these three pioneer investors had satisfactorily complied with the obligations concerning training and exploration, their duty under resolution II, paragraph 7 (b), to pay US$ 1 million per annum was to be waived as from the date of their registration. 
43. It was agreed that India would undertake, if so requested, a programme of exploration in accordance with resolution II, paragraph 12 (a) (i), of one mine site for the Enterprise in the area reserved for the Authority in the Indian Ocean. 
India's obligation to pay the annual fixed fee of US$ 1 million was also waived "as part of the overall understanding" (ibid., para. 11). 
44. The four registered pioneer investors undertook to perform the obligations prescribed in the Convention relating to the transfer of technology, and further agreed that training in the use of all available technology was to constitute a substantial component of the training programme (resolution II, para. 12 (a) (iii)). 
48. The Commission recognizes that the obligation of each certifying State under paragraph 12 (b) (i) of resolution II is to be implemented upon entry into force for that State of the 1982 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
49. Under this understanding the Group of Technical Experts, within three months of the deposit of the Convention's sixtieth instrument of ratification or accession, has to review the state of deep seabed mining and make an assessment as to when commercial production may be expected to begin. 
If the Group concludes that commercial production will not take place for an extended period of time, the Preparatory Commission shall recommend to the Authority that the annual fixed fee should be waived for a relevant period (LOS/PCN/L.87, annex). 
51. It may be noted that, on the adoption of the understanding, the Chairman stated: 
(ii) "The required date for the submission of a plan of work by each registered pioneer investor under resolution II, paragraph 8 (a), shall be reviewed in the light of the assessment of the Group of Technical Experts in accordance with paragraph 12 of the understanding" (LOS/PCN/L.87, para. 40). 
The Plenary at its 55th meeting (1990) subsequently adopted the recommendations of Special Commission 2 on the implementation of the Preparatory Commission Training Programme. 
53. On 22 August 1990, at its summer meeting, the Preparatory Commission received an application for pioneer investor status from China on behalf of the China Ocean Mineral Resources Research and Development Association (COMRA) (LOS/PCN/113). 
54. At the ninth session, the Preparatory Commission received an application from the Republic of Bulgaria, the Republic of Cuba, the Czech and Slovak Federal Republic, the Republic of Poland and the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics for registration of the Interoceanmetal Joint Organization as a pioneer investor (LOS/PCN/120). 
Cuba was not listed among the States referred to in paragraph 21 of the 1986 statement of understanding as having the right to apply for pioneer investor status (LOS/PCN/L.41, annex, para. 21). 
55. At the summer meeting in 1991, the Chairman of the Preparatory Commission continued his informal consultations which he had begun at the ninth session on the implementation of the obligations of the registered pioneer investor, COMRA. 
The only issue then left to be resolved concerned the matter of similar treatment for future applicants. 
56. At the tenth session of the Commission, the consultations on the implementation of the obligations of the registered pioneer investor, COMRA, reached a successful conclusion. 
The General Committee, on behalf of the Preparatory Commission, unanimously adopted on 12 March 1992 the understanding on the fulfilment of obligations by the registered pioneer investor and its certifying State, the People's Republic of China (LOS/PCN/L.102, annex). 
57. Under that understanding the registered pioneer investor, the China Ocean Mineral Resources Research and Development Association (COMRA), on the basis of the available data collected by China in the area reserved for the Authority, shall provide free of cost to the Preparatory Commission: 
(i) The establishment of comprehensive computerized database disks for sampled stations; 
(ii) Data on station number, coordinates, depth, abundance, metal content, device and information on the source of the data, allowing the raw data to be statistically manipulated and presented on various types of maps and graphs. 
58. The obligation of the registered pioneer investor, COMRA, under the provisions of paragraph 7 (b) of resolution II shall be waived as of the date of the registration. 
Such expenditures were to be reviewed by the Preparatory Commission from time to time in consultation with and with the cooperation of the registered pioneer investor (LOS/PCN/L.102, annex). 
65. At this session also meetings of the General Committee were held to monitor the implementation of the obligations of the registered pioneer investors. 
France, India and Japan made oral presentations of their reports to the General Committee on 26 February 1992. 
The report submitted by the delegation of the Russian Federation was orally presented and was considered by the General Committee on 10 March 1992. 
67. The General Committee, having considered the reports of the certifying States, took note of them. 
(c) Submission of recommendations concerning administrative arrangements of the Authority, its initial financial and secretariat requirements, as well as staff and financial regulations of the Authority. 
72. The final text of the draft rules of procedure of the Assembly is contained in document LOS/PCN/WP.20/Rev.3. 
76. With regard to rule 105 concerning financial implications, the Chairman's report notes that the text of this rule might need some modifications and adjustments in the light of the provisions to be adopted on the Finance Committee (LOS/PCN/L.67/Rev.1, para. 23). 
"2. An international organization, Party to the Convention in accordance with Annex IX of the Convention, shall only participate in votes on matters relating to which competence has been transferred to it by its member States. 
In such a case, its member States shall not participate in the vote, and the international organization shall cast the votes which would otherwise - in the absence of transfer of competence - be cast by its member States Parties to the Convention." 
78. The proposal mentioned in the preceding paragraph was extensively discussed. 
80. As mentioned above, the rules of procedure of the organs of the Authority were not completely finalized because of disagreement on several key elements of the rules, which were identified as hard-core issues. 
82. As in the case of the Assembly, a number of the draft rules of procedure of the Council were approved on condition that the Chairman would include agreed statements in his report in connection with such rules. 
84. Rule 16 on the composition of delegations was adopted on the understanding that the Council had no authority regarding the composition of delegations and that its functions were confined to the examination of their credentials (ibid., para. 12). 
87. The final text of the draft rules of procedure of the Legal and Technical Commission is contained in document LOS/PCN/WP.31/Rev.3. 
88. Some of the rules were approved subject to the following understandings. 
92. With reference to rule 43 concerning recommendations to the Council, it was decided that the text of the rule could be reviewed in the future, if required, in the light of the further discussions on the hard-core issue of decision-making (ibid., para. 12). 
95. The following draft rules were adopted subject to the understandings recorded in the Chairman's report. 
97. With regard to rule 16 on the Acting Chairman, it was pointed out in the Chairman's report that there would be a need for the fair distribution of posts among regional groups in all organs of the Authority (ibid., para. 14). 
Throughout the work of the Preparatory Commission, the delegation of Japan has taken the position that in order to increase the cost-effectiveness of the Authority the number of languages used by its organs should be reduced to the extent possible. 
100. As far as the hard-core issues are concerned, it turned out that some of them would probably be easier to resolve than the others. 
The Plenary on the Authority was, for example, rather close to resolving the issue of subsidiary organs. 
101. When the Plenary on the Authority started the examination of the issue of subsidiary organs, there were four approaches to it among the delegates. 
102. First, the position was taken that the Assembly should have main committees following the normal structure of any large international organization. 
104. It was observed that the United Nations was a global body dealing with a wide range of global issues: issues of a political nature, security issues, economic issues, social and cultural issues. 
It was noted that the structure of the Preparatory Commission was not a good example either, inasmuch as once the Authority began to function some of the functions of the Preparatory Commission would become functions of organs other than the Assembly. 
The Preparatory Commission should wait until it completed its work and until the structure of the Authority and its functions were clearly defined. 
The Commission should leave the decision on the question as to whether there should be main committees to the Assembly of the Authority (LOS/PCN/L.19). 
107. The Chairman conducted several rounds of consultations on the above issue. 
Finally, a compromise was achieved. 
The only exception could be the Finance Committee, if the Preparatory Commission decided to recommend it as a joint subsidiary organ of the Assembly and the Council. 
It was also pointed out that it would be difficult for the Preparatory Commission to foresee the types of subsidiary organs that the Assembly might require to perform its functions at the different stages of its activities. 
109. It was also pointed out in the Chairman's report that one delegation held the view that by taking this decision the Preparatory Commission was in effect abdicating its responsibilities. 
These rules were not approved because of their relation to the unresolved question of the composition of the Finance Committee. 
On the other hand, some other delegates held the view that no distinction should be made between States signatories and States which did not sign the Convention, and that all States should be able to participate fully in the work of the Assembly. 
Secondly, it was suggested that international organizations which were subjects of international law should also have a higher status than had been accorded to them in that draft. 
114. It was also argued in support of the first position mentioned above that signatory States had already given an indication of their intent to ratify, or at least had accepted the principles of, the Convention and it was likely that they would ratify and become members. 
115. At the same time, the Chairman's consultation revealed that there was broad agreement on the need to make efforts in order to promote the universal character of the Convention, and for that reason there was broad agreement that observers should be accorded meaningful participation. 
There were, however, different approaches to the other elements of that problem. 
116. There were those who argued that giving the right of full participation to observer States would not induce non-parties to think favourably of ratifying or acceding to the Convention, and the more States which ratified or acceded, the more viable the Authority was going to be. 
The counterview was that if full rights were accorded to States which were not Parties, there would be no incentive for them to ratify or accede to the Convention. 
Those who held this view recognized that a distinction was made in the sense that non-parties would not participate in decision-making, but they argued that this was not a meaningful distinction. 
They said the real problem was to make a distinction between the Parties to the Convention and non-parties, and that Parties to the Convention should have a higher status than observers. 
118. There were certain cases where observers should be completely excluded. 
For example, it was pointed out that the Assembly had two functions. The first related to policy-making. 
Supporters of this view had no objection to the participation of observers when the Authority was engaged in such functions. 
119. The Plenary on the Authority had to deal with two main issues. 
First, it had to decide which observers were going to be accorded a higher status, and secondly it had to define the meaning of "meaningful participation", since as stated above there was broad agreement on according meaningful participation to observers. 
There was, however, a perception among participants in the consultations that the issue of the status of observers should not be dealt with in a manner which could be construed as a disincentive for States to ratify or accede to the Convention. 
123. A proposal on the establishment of the Finance Committee was originally included in the draft rules of procedure of the Council in the light of the provisions contained in article 162, paragraphs 2 (0) (i) and 2 (y), of the Convention. 
The working paper on the Finance Committee, which was considered mainly at the level of consultations conducted by the Chairman with interested delegations, was subsequently revised twice in the light of those consultations. 
124. With the exception of two sections relating to elections of the members of the Finance Committee and decision-making, the Plenary on the Authority approved all other sections of that paper. 
125. The working paper provides that the Finance Committee should be established as a subsidiary organ of both the Assembly and the Council. 
127. With regard to the section on elections of the members of the Committee, in the course of the discussions the following three criteria were identified by various delegations: representation of special interests; equitable geographical representation; and representation of highest contributors. 
After quite a lengthy debate on these criteria, the Chairman summarized the discussion by stating that there was a general agreement on the first two criteria (ibid., para. 24). 
128. Reference to the representation in the Finance Committee of States with the highest contributions to the administrative budget of the Authority proved to be the most controversial provision. 
129. On the issue of decision-making, the general view was that the Finance Committee, as an advisory organ, should be as efficient as possible. 
Therefore no attempt should be made to insert in its rules provisions that could paralyse the work of the Finance Committee in the future. 
In this regard attention was drawn to the experience of the relevant United Nations organs which might be helpful in seeking proper procedures for the Finance Committee. 
In summing up the debate, it was indicated that by capitalizing on the experience of these organs the idea of consensus by default could be studied. 
In practice that would mean that there would be no rule on consensus, but in case of disagreement the Finance Committee would be required to submit a report on the views expressed. 
It was pointed out by some delegations that some functions might require decisions by consensus, while for others a three-fourths or a two-thirds majority would be appropriate. 
It appeared also from the discussion that some delegations held the view that certain functions should result in the submission of recommendations by the Finance Committee, while other functions might envisage the submission of reports and studies (ibid., paras. 22 and 23). 
131. Some of the members of the Commission pointed out that it would be difficult to take a final position on decision-making without first deciding on the representation of various groups of States on the Finance Committee. 
In any event the Convention provided that if a question arises as to whether a matter was a matter of substance or procedure the question would be treated as one of substance unless otherwise decided by the majority required for decision of election. 
Other delegations contended that elections were a matter of substance and should be decided by a two-thirds majority. 
(b) Another matter discussed centred around elections to the Council. 
Many delegations argued that such a proposal would be inconsistent with the provisions of the Convention which struck a fine balance between representation for special interests and equitable geographical representation. 
Many delegations were opposed to this proposal, contending that the Enterprise was an embodiment of the common heritage of mankind and that the proposal would not only be inconsistent with the Convention but give a disproportionate representation to some countries. 
135. Despite intensive consultations undertaken by the Chairman with the interested delegations on the hard-core issues of financial and budgetary matters, decision-making and elections, no substantial progress could be achieved on these issues. 
136. In the course of the consultations held during the sessions of the Preparatory Commission on the hard-core issues, different views were espoused by delegations. 
137. It was felt that, notwithstanding the exhaustive discussions held on the hard-core issues, no solutions could be reached on these issues at this stage, until the practical difficulties of Part XI were to be addressed. 
138. The Chairman of the Preparatory Commission summed up the discussion on these hard-core issues by stating that further consideration would be given to them at an appropriate time. 
An exhaustive list of these issues is annexed to the present report as pending issues. 
Some of the provisions of these agreements were approved with additional clarifications included in the respective reports of the Chairman on the work of the Plenary. 
140. The draft Agreement between the International Seabed Authority and the Government of Jamaica regarding the Headquarters of the International Seabed Authority is contained in document LOS/PCN/WP.47/Rev.2. 
These words were not incorporated into the text of this paragraph because it was understood that the approval of plans of work and contractual arrangements falling under the Mining Code would be regulated by the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea (LOS/PCN/L.87, para. 16). 
143. Article 48 concerning security matters was approved on the understanding that it should be seen as reflecting the need for giving certain flexibility to the Government of Jamaica in taking security measures. 
It was agreed that the article implied that whenever any measures were to be taken there should be consultations between the Authority and the Government of Jamaica with regard to such measures (ibid., para. 17). 
148. Article 21, subparagraph 1 (f), concerning exemption of experts employed by the Authority from immigration restrictions, alien registration requirements and national service obligations, was approved on the understanding that the exemption did not apply in the case of the country of origin of the expert (ibid., para. 16). 
150. The following clarifications with regard to some articles of that Agreement were agreed upon and recorded in the reports of the Chairman. 
153. Owing to the very nature of the administrative and financial arrangements, their consideration was initiated in the Plenary on the Authority relatively late, since it would not have been possible to identify earlier with sufficient precision the initial requirements of the Authority in this field. 
The first and only paper submitted on this subject-matter was presented at the session of the Preparatory Commission held in August 1990 in New York. 
According to those reports, it appeared from the debate that there was general agreement that the Authority should be both efficient and cost-effective and that its size and structure should meet the needs of the Authority during the initial period of its activities. 
It was understood that whatever approach was eventually chosen to achieve those goals, it should preserve the autonomous nature of the Authority. 
Provisions in the rules of procedure of the Authority relating to financial and budgetary matters: 
Assembly - rule 104 (Proposed annual budget); rule 106 (Contributions). 
Council - rule 31 (Submission of the annual budget); rule 34 (Estimate of expenditures); rule 81 (Finance Committee). 
Provisions in the rules of procedure of the Authority relating to decision-making: 
Assembly - rule 71 (Decisions on the questions of substance); rule 72 (Decisions on amendments to proposals relating to questions of substance); rule 107 (Method of amendment). 
Legal and Technical Commission - rule 38 (Reconsideration of the proposals); rule 41 (Decisions on questions of substance). 
Council - rule 75 (Equitable geographical distribution and the representation of special interests). 
Legal and Technical Commission - rule 14 (Election of Chairman and the Bureau). 
Economic Planning Commission - rule 14 (Election of Chairman and the Bureau). 
Council - rule 73 (Participation by observers). 
Legal and Technical Commission - rule 56 (Participation by observers). 
Economic Planning Commission - rule 55 (Participation by observers). 
Assembly - rule 87 (Composition). 
Council - rule 83 (Composition). 
Preparation of detailed recommendations concerning administrative arrangements of the Authority, its initial financial and secretariat requirements, as well as staff and financial regulations of the Authority. 
This report consisted of: 
(a) The text of the report itself; 
157. During the eleventh session of the Preparatory Commission, the Special Commission considered the text of the report itself. 
It should be added that the documentation of Special Commission 1 is contained in addenda 1 to 4 to document CRP.22; the Special Commission reviewed and discussed the documents at the time when they were issued." 
** These appear respectively as the annex, and appendices I, II and III to the present chapter. 
158. The present document incorporates the specific amendments accepted by Special Commission 1 during the paragraph-by-paragraph consideration of the text of the Draft Provisional Report of Special Commission 1. 
It does not, however, address either the general comments or the comments noted by the Special Commission during the paragraph-by-paragraph consideration. 
161. Mandate of the Special Commission. 
This logically structured framework is reflected in the programme of work adopted by the Special Commission at its first meeting (contained in LOS/PCN/SCN.1/1984/CRP.2), which listed five subject areas corresponding to the five areas of study in the statement above. 
It was also the understanding of the Special Commission that "the recommendations (to the Authority) will be the end results of its work (on these subject areas)" (ibid.). 
164. In the course of discussion, the interrelationships among the five subject areas became quite obvious, especially those among (ii), (iii) and (iv). 
The needs for the relevant data and information were also recognized, and discussed on a number of occasions. 
However, for the purpose of a systematic presentation, a relatively distinct division can be made among the following areas: 
(a) Projection of future production from the international seabed area; 
(b) Relationship between production from the Area and existing land-based production; identification, definition and measurement of effects of seabed production on developing land-based producer States; determination of the problems/difficulties that would be encountered by the affected developing land-based producer States; 
165. Organs and meetings. 
In the implementation of its programme of work, the Special Commission held a total of 121 formal meetings, and an additional 22 meetings with full facilities. 
In the course of discussing the revised conclusions during the ninth session in spring 1991, a 14-member Chairman's Negotiating Group was established by the Special Commission to negotiate, on an ad referendum basis, the provisional conclusions and, thereby, the recommendations. 
Various regional groups and interest groups were represented in the Negotiating Group. 
168. The Special Commission completed the consideration of all the items included in its detailed programme of work (CRP.3). 
The consideration of an item, in most cases, started with a discussion of a background paper on that item prepared by the Secretariat. 
The conclusions from such consideration were then negotiated, in a preliminary manner, often based on initial suggestions forwarded by the Chairman, and then incorporated in the comprehensive set of provisional conclusions. 
The work of the Special Commission was, thus, of a highly technical nature, involving the utilization of data and information, research and analysis, studies and assessments. 
The documentation of the Special Commission, which is a record of its work, constitutes, therefore, an extremely useful reference and source material for the Authority. 
The Special Commission considered the item of measuring effects of future seabed production and problems that may be encountered by developing land-based producer States concomitant with those effects (background papers WP.4 and WP.7, and Chairman's suggestions in CRP.19 and CRP.14). 
The issue of the projection of demand, supply and price of the metals that may be produced from seabed sources was also discussed (WP.15). 
At the end of each session of the Preparatory Commission, the Chairman of the Special Commission reported to the Plenary on the progress of work during that session. 
These progress reports, taken together in their chronological order, represent authentic sources for assessing the status of work of the Special Commission. 
The progress reports and the stock-taking reports contain important and useful summaries of the deliberations in the Special Commission. They also present the main elements of the views of various delegations on different issues. 
The texts of the statements of the Chairman to the Plenary, the working papers and the conference room papers considered by the Special Commission are contained in volume III. 
175. In view of the uncertainties, which in recent years have become increasingly wide-ranging, with regard to when and to what extent seabed mining would occur in the future, the mandate of the Special Commission took on an additional dimension. 
In fact, in view of these uncertainties, the Special Commission was repeatedly cautioned about making any recommendations of a fixed nature. 
Very early in the deliberations in the Special Commission, a better understanding was achieved about the nature and content of the recommendations to be made to the Authority in view of the relatively long period that may be required before seabed production occurs (see LOS/PCN/L.18). 
- The Authority should concentrate its work on polymetallic nodules, including the projected timing of commercial production from the Area. 
180. Issues close to resolution. 
With respect to the forecasts of the mineral situation, while one view was that the Authority should carry out forecasting on its own, another view was to rely on existing forecasts alone for the sake of cost-effectiveness. 
A possible resolution of this issue might be along the following lines: 
- The Authority should use existing forecasts as far as practicable, and will carry out forecasting only when no existing forecasts serve its purpose. 
- The best way to assist developing land-based producer States would be to examine the situation on a case-by-case basis; 
183. Once such applications are submitted, one view was that the applicants should be assisted on a more or less automatic basis, while an opposing view was held that the really deserving applicants can best be helped only after a determination has been made to that effect. 
- quantify the effects of seabed production on the export earnings or economy of the applicants; 
- indicate the problems encountered by the applicants directly linked with the effects, in order to determine what measures would assist the applicants best; 
184. Issues close to resolution. 
Agreement is still pending on the procedures for processing applications, including criteria to determine whether in-depth investigations would be initiated. 
One group of delegations maintained that existing organizations assisting developing countries and also active in the mineral sector have the requisite resources, expertise, and infrastructures to deal with similar problems, and it is these organizations which should process the applications. 
A possible resolution of this issue might be along the following lines: 
One view was to make the safeguard clause restrictive enough so that the Authority is not overwhelmed with too many applications. 
Another view was to have a fairly lenient safeguard clause so that applicants are not screened out right at the outset. 
In the spirit of compromise, a number of alternative safeguard clauses have been suggested by the opposing groups. 
A possible resolution of this issue might be along the following lines: 
- Adequate resources for implementing the measures are expected to be available; 
- Assistance should be implemented and administered efficiently and in the most cost-effective manner. 
190. On the other hand, "the Group of 77 totally rejected attempts by the EEC to shift the primary responsibility of providing assistance [to developing land-based producer States] from the Authority to the other international and multilateral organizations. 
191. In the above context, the specific unresolved issues in Special Commission 1 are the following: 
- Whether a system of compensation of the Authority and the related compensation fund should be included among the measures; 
Another difference existed with regard to the question whether the Authority itself should collect the relevant data and information or whether it should make use of pertinent data, information, analysis, studies and forecasts of other organizations. 
193. In view of the widespread availability of many pertinent data and information, the manner in which the Authority should utilize, collect and maintain information was agreed upon. 
In this connection it was agreed that: 
- The Authority should develop and maintain cost-effective databases; in developing and maintaining such databases, the Authority should first rely upon data and information collected and stored by relevant organizations. 
The Authority itself shall only collect such data and information which are not collected by other organizations. 
- The Authority, at the time when seabed mining becomes imminent or operational, would be in a better position to review the requisite categories, specific items under respective categories and the degree of detail, and decide thereupon. 
195. Special Commission 1 expended its efforts to the utmost to fulfil the responsibilities mandated to it. 
In undertaking the studies entrusted to it, most of which were of a highly technical nature, the Special Commission was systematic, objective and incisive. 
In deciding upon the recommendations to be submitted to the Authority, members of the Special Commission elevated the spirit of compromise to the highest degree possible. 
The Special Commission conveys its best wishes to the future International Seabed Authority in the discharge of its duties and responsibilities in this area. 
196. In conclusion, the Special Commission would like to put on record its deepest appreciation for the unvarying, competent and impartial leadership provided by its Chairman, Mr. Hasjim Djalal (Indonesia), over the entire long span of its effective functioning. 
The Special Commission also expresses appreciation for the untiring and solution-seeking efforts of the successive Chairmen of the Ad Hoc Working Group, Mr. Karl Wolf (Austria) and Mr. Luis G. Preval Paez (Cuba). 
The Special Commission would also like to record its thanks for the information, advice, assistance and services provided by the United Nations Secretariat. 
(a) The Authority should concentrate its work on polymetallic nodules, including the projected timing of commercial production from the Area. 
It should also keep in view the trends and developments regarding seabed minerals other than polymetallic nodules, for example, polymetallic sulphides, cobalt-rich crusts, etc. 
(b) The Authority should concentrate its work on copper, nickel, cobalt and manganese to be extracted from polymetallic nodules. 
It should also keep in view the trends and developments regarding the other metals contained in polymetallic nodules. 
The Authority should collect available data and information on future seabed mining activities in the Area as well as existing forecasts on mineral situation. 
The Authority should consider and comment upon those forecasts when it has approved the first plan of work for exploitation. 
(i) identify that it is a developing land-based producer State by providing statistics on its production, volume of exports and export earnings from one or more of the four metals concerned for the last five years, as available; 
(ii) present projections of its production, volume of exports and export earnings from one or more of the four metals concerned, in a situation where seabed production does not occur; 
(iii) present the same projections of the above variables, in a situation where seabed production occurs; 
(iv) make every effort to propose measures, including economic adjustment measures, which are necessary to alleviate its problems and to adapt its economy to the changing circumstances; 
(c) The Authority, if requested by the developing State in question, should provide technical assistance in analysing and processing data and information required under (b) above. 
(d) Such applications may be submitted at any time after the first submission of a plan of work for exploitation. 
(e) Having received the application, the appropriate organ of the Authority shall determine whether sufficient evidence exists to carry out an in-depth investigation by applying the criteria specified in draft provisional recommendation 5 below. 
(For a list of the relevant organizations, see appendix II below.) 
After the consultations, the investigation shall be undertaken along the lines suggested in appendix III below. 
(h) The investigation shall also study the necessary measures and the assistance that could be provided by the Authority, by the relevant organizations and by the traditional importing States of the relevant metals from the developing State in question. 
(iv) make every effort to propose measures, including economic adjustment measures, which are necessary to alleviate its problems and to adapt its economy to the changing circumstances; 
(c) The Authority, if requested by the developing State in question, should provide technical assistance in analysing and processing data and information required under (b) above. 
(d) Having received the application, the appropriate organ of the Authority shall determine whether sufficient evidence exists to carry out an in-depth investigation by applying the criteria specified in draft provisional recommendation 5 below. 
(For a list of the relevant organizations, see appendix II below.) 
After the consultations, the investigation shall be undertaken along the lines suggested in appendix III below. 
(g) The investigation shall also study the necessary measures and the assistance that could be provided by the Authority, by the relevant organizations and by the traditional importing States of the relevant metals from the developing State in question. 
(a) The Authority should use the idea of dependency thresholds for the purpose of determining the importance to a developing land-based producer State of, or its dependence on, copper, nickel, cobalt and manganese for its earnings or for its economy. 
(iii) in calculating the percentage of total export earnings of a particular developing land-based producer State from the export of one or more of the four metals concerned, an average shall be used over a three-year period before the year of application by that developing land-based producer State. 
(e) Without prejudice to its right to determine other figures, taking into account the prevailing condition or situation at a certain time, the Authority shall apply the figures indicated above. 
For the purpose of draft provisional recommendations 6 and 7 above, with regard to existing economic measures: 
(a) The Authority, in accordance with article 151 (10) of the Convention, should cooperate with United Nations, specialized agencies and other international organizations, as well as with other global, interregional, regional and subregional organizations, to provide assistance to developing land-based producer States in question. 
(c) The Authority should learn from the experiences of the relevant organizations with regard to economic measures that could be of relevance for its purpose. 
(d) The Authority should make appropriate cooperative arrangements with the relevant organizations for the purpose of formulating practical modalities in relation to draft provisional recommendations 6 and 7 above. 
For the purpose of draft provisional recommendations 6 and 7 above, with regard to measures involving traditional importing States: 
The Authority could encourage agreements between a developing traditional exporter State of the affected metal and a State producing a similar metal from the resources of the Area which traditionally used to import that metal from the former. 
If such agreements are concluded, the Authority should be informed of them. 
For the purpose of draft provisional recommendation[s] [6 and] 7 above, with regard to its own measures, 
(b) Such a fund could be financed from the following sources: 
(i) a percentage of the revenues from the profits of the Enterprise; 
(iii) voluntary contributions made by members or other entities. 
(c) Subject to criteria to be drawn up by the Authority, the fund would be used to help finance projects and/or programmes in affected developing land-based producer States with the potential to bring about economic adjustment and improve the capability to counter adverse effects of activities in the Area. 
The fund could also be used for the provision of technical assistance, and soft loans and/or grants, etc., as appropriate. 
Noting the relevance of article 151 (8), the rights and obligations as defined in relevant multilateral trade agreements should apply to the exploitation of the resources of the Area. 
(b) The Authority should establish rules, regulations and procedures for the effective implementation of paragraph (a). 
In doing so, it should ensure the application of the provisions relating to unfair economic practices of relevant multilateral trade agreements, including those relating to the settlement of disputes. 
The Authority should keep abreast of the developments with regard to international commodity agreements or arrangements and, in due time, make further assessments, in the context of its own objectives, as to the feasibility and effectiveness of such agreements or arrangements. 
The Secretary-General shall inform the Council on such agreement and steps. 
The Authority should, as far as practicable and in due time, develop and maintain cost-effective databases with respect to data and information that are necessary to implement the tasks assigned to it in the above provisional conclusions. 
The Authority itself shall only collect data and information which are not collected by other organizations. 
(b) The Authority should assess the requisite categories, degree of detail in each category, and accuracy and reliability of data and information at various time periods and use or collect data and information accordingly. 
With respect to the subject area of seabed minerals, referred to in draft provisional recommendation 2 above: 
(a) The Authority should collect and maintain data and information on the trends and developments with regard to the economic exploitability of polymetallic nodules. 
It should also keep in view the trends and developments with regard to polymetallic sulphides, cobalt-rich crusts and any other seabed minerals whose occurrence is known. 
With regard to metals contained in polymetallic nodules, especially copper, nickel, cobalt and manganese: 
The Authority should also collect and maintain data and information on costs of production from various deposits. 
(b) To the extent applicable, the Authority should utilize data under draft provisional recommendation 4 above for the purpose of this draft provisional recommendation. 
The Authority should make available data and information to the States in appropriate forms, as requested. 
(b) Forecast or estimation of volume of production of each metal from the Area, as the case may be, in cooperation with pioneer investors and other contractors, referred to, in part, in draft provisional recommendation 2 above. 
(d) Formulation of a methodology to establish to what extent effects on price or volume of exports of a metal of a developing land-based producer State can potentially result from or are caused by production of the metal from the Area. 
(f) Quantification of effects on economies, taking into account the various factors such as: 
(i) unemployment, to the extent that it is caused by or related to reduced production of the four metals; 
(ii) lack of development as a result of reduced government revenues from the four metals; 
(iii) side effects, such as reduced production of accessory minerals as a result of the reduction in the production of the four metals; 
(g) Investigation of the problems directly linked with the effects, including assessment of capabilities and limitation of the affected State to counter or control the effects. 
(h) When applications are made simultaneously, a study should be made in order to determine in what way the adverse effects of seabed production would cause more problems to certain developing land-based producer States as compared to other land-based producers, in order to establish a priority. 
(i) The measurement of actual effects should be carried out only after seabed production occurs. 
197. The Special Commission for the Enterprise, Special Commission 2, was established in accordance with resolution I, paragraph 8, of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
(a) Taking all measures necessary for the early entry into effective operation of the Enterprise; 
(b) Performing the functions referred to in paragraph 12 of resolution II. 
(ii) provide training at all levels for personnel designated by the Commission; 
(iii) undertake before the entry into force of the Convention, to perform the obligations prescribed in the Convention relating to transfer of technology; 
(ii) report periodically to the Commission on the activities carried out by it, by its entities or natural or juridical persons." 
(1) Application of resolution II, paragraph 12, including: 
(a) Development of a training scheme; 
(b) Other measures to be taken under paragraph 12; 
(d) Establishment of the principal office of the Enterprise; 
Three sufficiently distinct sets of recommendations were therefore contemplated: 
206. With respect to its mandated functions under resolution II, the Special Commission, from the beginning, paid special attention to the need to organize a training scheme. 
207. An Ad Hoc Working Group on Training with a mandate to draft the principles, policies, guidelines and procedures for a Preparatory Commission training programme was established by the Special Commission during the fifth session of the Preparatory Commission (1987, Kingston). 
Recommendations of Special Commission 2". 
210. At the tenth session (1992, Kingston), the Training Panel met for the second time and approved the training programmes offered by France and Japan (each of which was for three traineeships, starting in November 1992 and May 1993 respectively). 
It established the minimal qualifications of applicants for the training programme, developed criteria for selecting candidates and approved a note verbale announcing the training programmes of France and Japan. 12/ The Training Panel met during the first week of the resumed tenth session (1992, New York). 
214. The other measures under paragraph 12 of resolution II required that: 
(ii) Undertake, before the entry into force of the Convention, to perform the obligations prescribed in the Convention relating to transfer of technology; 
(i) Ensure that the necessary funds are made available to the Enterprise in a timely manner in accordance with the Convention, upon its entry into force; 
(ii) Report periodically to the Commission on the activities carried out by it, by its entities or natural or juridical persons. 
215. As noted earlier, with the exception of the establishment of a training scheme, the special preparatory functions set forth above were assigned to the General Committee. 
The Special Commission did, however, note the important linkage between the exploration of the Authority's reserved area and the Preparatory Commission's training programme and made a recommendation to take account of this linkage for the transitional pre-operational period (see sect. 
The report contained provisions on the monitoring, evaluation and continued preparatory functions that would need to be performed in the pre-feasibility period, as well as provisions regarding the necessity of keeping personnel and costs down to a minimum during that period. 
At the same time, it was also recognized that there would be a critical period in the six months following entry into force, since it would be then that the financial situation would become clear and when registered pioneer investors would be anticipated to exercise their acquired rights. 
It concluded that, given the metal price outlook, deep seabed mining for polymetallic nodules was unlikely to be undertaken on a commercial basis for the foreseeable future. 
At the resumed tenth session the Group submitted a comparative study of the Australian and French models and concluded that neither of them yielded the required discounted cash flow rate of return (DCFROR). 
229. From its first consideration of this topic, the Special Commission recognized the need to give priority attention to joint ventures as an operational option of the Enterprise, particularly for its first venture (1985, Kingston). 
The advantages of joint ventures from the viewpoint of practicality and minimization of risks were stressed, as were the advantages for both mining and processing, particularly with regard to transfer of technology and development of manpower. 
231. Throughout its deliberations on operational options, preference was expressed by the Special Commission for the joint venture as the appropriate contractual device to ensure that the seabed was efficiently exploited. 
In this regard, a number of working papers were considered by the Special Commission. 
At the second session (1984, Kingston) a preliminary note on the Enterprise prepared by the secretariat of the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee (AALCC) was presented to the Special Commission. 
The model agreement was not meant to tie discussions down to the specific clauses contained therein, but rather to identify the issues that would have to be addressed and equitably solved if a mutually beneficial joint venture relationship was to be concluded between the concerned parties. 
This study provided a further analysis of a joint venture between pioneer investors and the Enterprise, placing special emphasis on exploration, research and development, and the training of personnel. 
237. It was noted that most joint ventures dealt with research and development, which went hand in hand with exploration and the development of human resources. 
It was pointed out that the provisions of LOS/PCN/SCN.2/WP.18 focused on the assets of the joint venture without paying particular attention to the issue of intellectual property and the ownership of patents which were involved in the transfer of technology and the joint development of technology. 
It was noted that in order for the Enterprise to be competitive, provisions must be introduced in the model to take these factors into account. 
The Group, pointing out that the provisions of joint venture agreements depended on the particular characteristics of the project and the objectives of each of the participants, held the view that it was premature to decide on any clauses of a future joint venture agreement at that stage. 
241. In the discussions on a nucleus Enterprise it was pointed out that when Part XI of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea was negotiated, the pre-operational period had not been foreseen and as a result no institutional arrangement had been provided for it. 
It was generally agreed that in the interests of economy, the pre-operational period could be broken down into an early or initial stage and subsequent stages as economic circumstances dictated. 
It was also agreed that the structure of the institutional arrangement during this period should evolve in the same way. 
243. The Special Commission undertook a paragraph-by-paragraph reading of this document with a view to reaching agreement on, inter alia, the purpose of transitional arrangements, the functions to be performed under transitional arrangements, the status and structure of the institutional arrangements and rules applicable to the transitional arrangements. 
246. Another view was for the establishment of the Enterprise during the early or initial stage of the pre-operational period. 
There would be a small interim Governing Board and an interim Director-General. 
The policies of this nucleus Enterprise would reflect its autonomy and the state of affairs with respect to the prospects for seabed mining. 
The interim Director-General would be assisted by a small group of experts drawn from the secretariat of the Authority. 
The Assembly and Council would decide when to establish the fully fledged Enterprise, enlarge the Governing Board and thus establish the Enterprise according to its constitution. 
247. At the end of the tenth session (1992, Kingston), the Special Commission agreed to make the following recommendations to the Assembly: 
"Pursuant to its mandate, Special Commission 2 had devoted considerable effort in grappling with the issue of the status and structure of the institutional arrangements during the pre-operational period. 
Most recently, this has occurred in CRP.5 and Addenda 1 and 2, which have been debated both formally and informally. 
Therefore, in the initial phase what will likely be needed is some initial institutional arrangements which could be activated as circumstances dictate. 
At the same time, it was recognized that the operations of the Enterprise should be based on sound commercial principles and that it should be autonomous and free from political domination. 
"Just as the drafters of the Convention were unable successfully to forecast when commercially viable seabed mining would commence, we should also avoid a similar peril and not, at the present time, attempt to devise concrete operational structures for the Enterprise in the interim period. 
Let us remember that our task in Special Commission 2 is to provide our best advice, based on all available information, to the Assembly on how to deal with these unforeseen circumstances. 
248. The recommendation was agreed to by the Special Commission subject to conditions made by two major interest groups in the Special Commission. 
The Group of technologically advanced States agreed to the recommendation on the understanding that when the Assembly took its decision, it would be by consensus. 
1. The Chairman's Advisory Group on Assumptions was established by Special Commission 2 in August 1986. 
The initial Group was formed by the delegations of Australia, Brazil, China, India, Kenya, Uganda, the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, and of the European Economic Community (EEC). 
Later, the Group was expanded with the addition of experts from the delegations of Cuba, Madagascar, Zambia, the German Democratic Republic, Cameroon, Canada, Colombia, Thailand and the Republic of Korea (listed in the order of joining the Group). 
2. The mandate of the Group was to monitor the economic conditions for deep seabed mining in order to be able to advise the Special Commission on when it might be possible to revise the current model of seabed mining, contained in the Australian study LOS/PCN/SCN.2/WP.10 and Add.1. 
The study examined the potential viability of a fully integrated independent Enterprise operation with a mining capacity of 3 million dry tonnes of polymetallic nodules per year, by comparing it with the same scale of operation of a hypothetical Australian company. 
It was stated that to make a mining venture viable it would require the aggregate metal prices to double at their current level. 
For that reason, the venture had to be considered high-risk and, therefore, a high discounted cash flow rate of return (18 per cent or greater) would be necessary in order to attract investment capital. 
5. The Group relied for that work primarily on the relevant information and statistics supplied to it by the experts themselves (principally by the representatives of Australia and EEC) and the Secretariat. 
The main source of information on the market prices and forecasts for nickel and copper, which was chosen by the Group as a reliable one, were the World Bank's reviews and reports. 
The Group also had at its disposal useful United Nations documents, in particular, biennial reports of the Secretary-General on trends and salient issues in mineral resources, and some other documents and reports from different sources. 
7. During its meetings in March 1988, the Group decided to start collecting data and information on the current status and development of seabed mining technology. 
The economics of seabed mining, therefore, would probably need to be improved by means of cost reductions achieved through advances in marine mining technology. 
11. There was general agreement that the United States Bureau of Mines mine simulation (MINSIM) programme used in that study seemed to be satisfactory so that the model itself did not need to be changed in that respect. 
The factors which affected operating costs were studied as well. 
That paper was submitted at the 21st Annual Offshore Technology Conference (OTC), held in May 1989. 
The detailed description of the contents of that paper, made by the Group, could be found in LOS/PCN/L.80. 
Firstly, the paper concluded that a French project with an annual production capacity of 1.5 million tonnes would be more profitable. 
Secondly, it was noted that whereas the add-on manganese plant in the Australian study had a negative effect on the profitability of the whole project, in the French study, manganese contributed substantially to the project's profitability. 
For the purpose of a more accurate comparison, both sets of figures related to discounted cash flow rate of return (DCFROR) were derived using the same MINSIM computer programme. 
16. After examination of that comparison the Group concluded, inter alia, that a project with an annual production capacity of 1.5 million tonnes of dry nodules might be economically attractive. 
However, future developments of the technology could lead to a reduction of this high DCFROR requirement. 
This comparison has been added to the present report as an integral part of it. 
In this connection the Group believed that the Secretariat could take up these activities for the time being. 
251. Special Commission 3 was charged with the mandate to prepare rules, regulations and procedures for the exploration and exploitation of polymetallic nodules in the Area, i.e., the seabed mining code. 
252. Special Commission 3 commenced its work (under the chairmanship of Mr. Hans Sondaal of the Netherlands) by identifying the issues contained in annex III, article 17, which require rules, regulations and procedures. 
(c) Prescription of period other than five years for issuance of production authorizations (art. 151, para. 2 (a)); 
(d) Implementation of paragraph 7 of article 151; 
(e) Criteria and procedures for the implementation of the sponsorship requirements (annex III, art. 4, para. 3); 
(f) Objective and non-discriminatory standards for the purpose of selection among applicants for production authorizations (annex III, art. 7, para. 2); 
(g) Financial matters other than those referred to in annex III, article 17, e.g., annex III, article 13. 
253. To facilitate its consideration of these issues, Special Commission 3 requested the Secretariat to prepare draft working papers on which the discussions in the Special Commission would be based. 
254. In 1984, the Secretariat prepared a series of working papers: 
257. This document was discussed at 31 formal and informal meetings of Special Commission 3 in 1985 and 1986. 
It was also stressed that the one-stage approach would simplify administrative procedures. 
264. The document was discussed during nine meetings of the Special Commission in 1989 and 1990. 
265. Some of the views supported the production limitation formula, since it was felt that it would help integrate and stabilize mineral markets when seabed mining was in production. 
Concern was expressed about the effects of unrestricted or subsidized seabed mining operations on producers and consumers alike. 
It was emphasized that the formula itself was one of the serious obstacles to universal acceptance of the Convention. 
For this reason a revision of the document was not prepared. 
269. The document was discussed at 30 meetings of Special Commission 3 in 1986-1988 and one of the main concerns expressed in the discussions regarded the current system of taxation, as prescribed in the Convention. 
270. In the course of discussions varying views were expressed. 
272. Other issues raised in the discussions were that some of the complicated accounting and bureaucratic tasks involved in determining the tax base and the tax payments under the existing system might be too burdensome and expensive for both the Authority and the operator. 
It was suggested therefore that it would be more appropriate to establish certain principles on the basis of which detailed rules and regulations might be elaborated when deep seabed production was imminent. 
275. The document was discussed at two meetings of Special Commission 3 in 1987. 
It was also suggested that the provision of such incentives should not amount to subsidizing seabed mining, especially to the detriment of land-based mining. 
280. The document was discussed at 28 meetings of Special Commission 3 in 1988 and 1989 and set out, inter alia, procedures for the Enterprise to follow if it failed to obtain deep seabed mining technology on the open market at fair and reasonable commercial terms and conditions. 
283. According to one view, the seabed mining technology to be transferred to the Enterprise should cover processing technology as well. 
It was also felt that "essential national security reasons", referred to in article 302 of the Convention, should not constitute a loophole for States seeking to avoid technology transfer obligations. 
If the technology could not be transferred for security reasons, it could not be utilized by the operator in the international seabed area, since that would be disadvantageous to the Enterprise. 
284. According to the other view, the provisions for the compulsory transfer of technology were a disincentive to investment and technology development, and the Convention did not envisage the transfer of processing technology. 
It was pointed out that, in regard to seabed mining technology, the Enterprise should adhere to regular commercial practices since adequate technology would be available on the open market. 
The Enterprise would be assisted by contractors who would provide general descriptions of equipment and methods of such technology and information as to where similar technology might be obtained. 
285. Another view expressed was that there was doubt whether the Convention required the obligatory transfer of technology to developing States if they were a partner in a joint venture with the Enterprise. 
It was felt that in that case the obligation to transfer would be limited only to the Enterprise and not to the other partner. 
289. The document was discussed at 25 meetings of the Special Commission in 1990 and 1991. 
In so doing, the draft regulations ensured that deep seabed mining would not be unreasonably restricted. 
292. In order to assess the effect of each contractor's activities in the Area, the draft regulations provided for the establishment of environmental reference zones. 
The provisions also provide for procedures for the emergency suspension or adjustment of operations. 
295. Views of a general nature were expressed, one of which was the need to conduct further environmental studies of the marine environment in the Area. 
Safe methods of exploitation could be established only on the basis of appropriate comprehensive experimental data and information on any effects of exploitation of polymetallic nodules on the living or non-living components of the marine environment and associated ecosystems. 
Effective monitoring of the Area was needed. 
In this regard, the view was expressed that since the start-up of deep seabed mining would be delayed, this would provide ample time for careful research aimed at protecting the marine environment. 
Some views stressed the potentially serious problems that could be posed by deep seabed mining. 
It was felt that the seminar would enhance the Special Commission's knowledge to enable it to draft these regulations. 
A number of delegations with technical data and expertise in the subject-matter, including some registered pioneer investors, stated their willingness to cooperate in the exchange of data and make some of their experts available for the seminar. 
297. Four meetings of the Special Commission were devoted to the seminar on the environmental aspects of deep seabed mining. 
300. The document was discussed during five meetings of Special Commission 3 in 1991. 
There was a convergence of views that all activities should be accommodated in the Area and in zones outside national jurisdiction as long as those activities did not interfere with one another. 
It was felt also that while it was important to promote the principle of "reasonable regard", some priorities might have to be determined, and that the role of competent international organizations should be more clearly defined. 
303. The document was discussed at 15 meetings of the Special Commission in 1991 and 1992. 
Two main views evolved from the discussion: on one hand, it was felt that complicated accounting principles and procedures were not required, especially if the contractor selected the production charge system of paying revenues to the Authority. 
304. The other view was that, while there were practical distinctions between payment options, those distinctions should not be seen as exempting some of the contractors from complying with accounting principles and procedures applicable to others. 
Furthermore, the Authority should retain the right to examine the contractor's accounting records since they would have to contain information and data other than the system of payment, e.g., development costs and other costs borne by the contractor. 
306. After detailed consideration of the working paper, an informal compromise proposal relating to the calculation of the production charge was suggested. 
307. Initially it appeared that the above informal proposal might command a consensus among the delegations participating in the informal consultations. 
However, after some discussion certain reservations were still maintained, especially with respect to the need for a "safeguard clause" which the Authority could invoke in situations where any discrepancies existed between the accounting of the contractor and that of the Authority. 
At that point it was felt that further discussions within the informal consultations or formal meetings of the Special Commission on the subject would not achieve a positive result. 
312. On the other hand, it was stated that although existing conventions were relevant, seabed mining would be a unique activity requiring new standards since current ones would not be appropriate in all cases. 
313. A further view was expressed that the key issue to be resolved was to what extent existing national and international norms were related to activities in the Area. 
It was suggested that all human activities in the Area would take place on board vessels which would be under the jurisdiction of States, i.e., the Flag State. 
Therefore, any norms would be applicable only to those vessels and not to the deep seabed itself. 
314. All these issues were addressed in informal consultations conducted by the Chairman. 
316. By the end of the tenth session of the Preparatory Commission, Special Commission 3 had completed the first reading of the draft mining code on the basis of the working papers prepared by the Secretariat. 
Some working papers had been revised by the Chairmen taking into account the proposals and positions put forward by different delegations. 
This report appraises the progress made to date in Special Commission 3 in the consideration of the various documents comprising the draft mining code. It also intends to shed light on the issues that require further consideration. 
317. Pursuant to resolution I, the Preparatory Commission shall remain in existence until the conclusion of the first session of the Assembly of the Authority. 
Having delegated this function to Special Commission 4, the Preparatory Commission reserved to the Plenary the presentation of its report through its Chairman on the arrangements for the establishment of the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea to the Meeting of States Parties convened for the purpose.*** 
Consequently, and as decided by Special Commission 4, the present report is provisional. 
It is the product of the deliberations and decisions of Special Commission 4 in carrying out its mandate. 
It reflects the results achieved so far and makes reference to issues which remain pending. 
While reflecting the results, the report should in no way be interpreted as precluding the further consideration of the pending issues. 
The component reports and final working papers which reflect the results of the work of Special Commission 4, whether formulated by it or at its request, listed as addenda would be an integral part thereof. 
319. Following the issuance of the draft outline for the report (LOS/PCN/SCN.4/WP.14), the Preparatory Commission at its tenth session summer meeting in New York invited participating States to submit their comments on the draft provisional reports of the four Special Commissions and the informal Plenary. 
The present provisional report of Special Commission 4 takes account of the deliberations and decisions of the Special Commission at the eleventh session on the basis of the draft report (LOS/PCN/SCN.4/WP.15). 
In reviewing the draft report, the Special Commission, inter alia, noted that some issues were pending. 
320. Pending issues on which no agreement was reached are: 
(a) Whether there should be one or two or six official working languages of the Tribunal, and consequently what treatment would be accorded to the other languages; 
(b) How the scheme for phasing in the Tribunal should be applied. 
When considering its work programme the Commission first decided to take up the items listed in paragraph 3 of SCN.4/WP.1, with the addition of Relationship Agreements as referred to in part II of that working paper. 
It did not consider it appropriate to prepare a comprehensive list of issues and items for its programme of work since additional items might be considered necessary as work progressed. 
For each session of the Preparatory Commission, the requirements for the programme of work were further elaborated as necessary and priorities established by the Special Commission on the recommendation of its Bureau and the initiative of its Chairman. 
The method of work was also established and the Commission dealt with the items under its work programme on that basis. 
the final draft Rules of the Tribunal formulated by the Commission and its Special Commission 4, addendum 1 hereto, should provide the basis for the determination by the Tribunal of its rules of procedure. 
The need to provide a means to achieve harmonization of the jurisprudence of the Tribunal and its chambers was considered. 
The draft Rules of the Tribunal recognize the requirement for a resolution to be formulated by the Tribunal on its internal judicial practice in a manner consistent with the practice of the International Court of Justice. 
the final draft Headquarters Agreement between the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea and the Federal Republic of Germany, formulated by the Commission and its Special Commission 4, addendum 2 hereto, should provide the basis for negotiating and entering into such an agreement. 
It also discussed the question of privileges, immunities and facilities in relation to the Tribunal and its work. 
the final draft Agreement on Cooperation and Relationships between the United Nations and the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea, formulated by the Commission and its Special Commission 4, addendum 4 hereto, should provide the basis for negotiating and entering into such an agreement. 
a report on the deliberations and suggestions of the Special Commission concerning the principles governing relationship arrangements between the International Tribunal and the International Seabed Authority, prepared by the Secretariat, addendum 5 hereto. 
The degree to which the Tribunal can fulfil its purposes will be determined by its institutional structure, the effectiveness of its administration, including budgetary and personnel matters, and the efficiency of its services. 
As regards the principles to govern the financial rules of the Tribunal and its staff regulations, it was the understanding of the Special Commission that the Secretariat would prepare the requisite documentation to be submitted to the Meeting of States Parties for its consideration (LOS/PCN/L.81, paras. 15-17). 
a report with proposals concerning the initial financing and budget of the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea prepared by the Secretariat, addendum 7 hereto, for the deliberations and determination of the Meeting of States Parties. 
(b) Brief progress report on the preparations for the housing of the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea in Hamburg - submitted by the delegation of the Federal Republic of Germany (SCN.4/L.6, dated 2 September 1986); 
(c) Letter dated 9 February 1987 from the Chairman of the delegation of the Federal Republic of Germany addressed to the Special Representative of the Secretary-General for the Law of the Sea (LOS/PCN/80, dated 12 March 1987); 
(d) Second report on practical arrangements for the installation of the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea at Hamburg - submitted by the delegation of the Federal Republic of Germany (SCN.4/L.8, dated 13 March 1987); 
(e) Report of the Chairman on the visit by the Bureau of Special Commission 4 and officials of the United Nations Secretariat to the Federal Republic of Germany, 24-28 August 1987 (SCN.4/L.12, dated 21 March 1988); 
(f) Letter dated 15 March 1989 from the Chairman of the delegation of the Federal Republic of Germany addressed to the Special Representative of the Secretary-General for the Law of the Sea (LOS/PCN/106, dated 17 March 1989); 
(h) Report of the delegation of the Federal Republic of Germany on the building requirements and facilities for the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea in Hamburg (SCN.4/L.16, dated 9 March 1992). 
This would include the equipment for heating, lighting, telephones, telefax, interpreters' booths, sanitary and electronic installations and ventilation equipment for special rooms. 
It would not include such items as typewriters, copy machines and reading lights as well as special furniture, e.g., safes and private furnishings for the Caretaker's flat. 
The Preparatory Commission and Special Commission 4 received reports from the host country specifying the progress made in evaluating requirements and planning for the building and providing for the equipment needs of the Tribunal, including facilities and furnishings to be provided by it. 
1. The provisional agenda for the Meeting of States Parties prepared by the Secretariat, addendum 8 hereto; 
2. The provisional rules of procedure for the Meeting of States Parties prepared by the Secretariat, 35/ addendum 9 hereto. 
* The present document is a mimeographed version of the report of the Special Committee against Apartheid, which will be issued in final form as Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 22 (A/48/22). 
The report is submitted to the General Assembly and the Security Council in accordance with the relevant provisions of General Assembly resolutions 2671 (XXV) of 8 December 1970 and 47/116 A to G of 18 December 1992. 
1. The General Assembly, in its resolution 47/116 B of 18 December 1992, adopted by consensus, authorized the Special Committee against Apartheid, inter alia, to continue to monitor the complex developments in South Africa, and to collect, analyse and disseminate factual information in that regard. 
The present report reviews the political process under way in South Africa, the socio-economic situation in the country, its external relations and the response of the international community to developments there. 
The mission offered the Committee an opportunity to establish contacts and hold broad-based consultations with high-ranking representatives of all major parties involved in the ongoing political process and, based on those contacts, to make assessments of the political process under way in South Africa. 
During the preparation of the present report of the Special Committee, a wide range of sources, including documents, statements, statistics and research publications, periodicals and newspapers, were used. 
The Special Committee has also taken advantage of conferences, seminars and consultations with governmental and non-governmental organizations to obtain information that was helpful in the course of the preparation of the report. 
3. After a 10-month deadlock, delegations from 26 political formations 1/ in South Africa (as compared to 19 at the first and second plenary sessions of the Convention for a Democratic South Africa (CODESA I and II)) met on 5 and 6 March for a multi-party planning conference. 
That conference was the most representative gathering of political leaders so far in South African history, including some parties that had not participated in CODESA I and II, such as the Pan Africanist Congress of Azania (PAC) and the Conservative Party (CP). 
The aims of the conference were to bring all parties together, review earlier agreements and prepare for multi-party talks. 
4. The following structure for the Multi-party Negotiating Process was agreed on: a Plenary (10 delegates from each party), which would formally adopt agreements; a Negotiating Council (4 delegates, one of whom must be a woman, plus 2 advisers); and a Planning Committee. 
The Negotiating Council negotiates and prepares agreements and positions on pertinent issues on the process where broader agreement or consensus would be sought before ratification by the Plenary. 
The Planning Committee, composed of 10 members appointed from the Negotiating Council, has met almost daily to prepare debates and draft agreements for the Negotiating Council. 
The concept of "sufficient consensus" as a mechanism for decision-making has been increasingly utilized in the Multi-party Negotiating Process. 
The concept is intended to help the process to continue by allowing a party to record its disagreement without blocking a decision agreed on by the other participants. 
A first report, submitted in August, did not meet with sufficient agreement and the Commission was asked to continue its work. 
In the course of negotiations, there have been demands for a separate Afrikaner State to be provided for in the constitution. 
The combined armies of the four TBVC homelands is estimated to be about 20,500. 7/ All 10 homelands have their own police forces. 
The question of the incorporation of those armed formations into future national security forces as well as their actions in ensuring or curtailing free political activity within their regions has been a subject of debate and controversy during the period under review. 
10. Most of the homeland leaders have opposed suggestions for an early reincorporation of their territories. 
That plan was followed by suggestions by the Government that an earlier incorporation would allow the TBVC states to join the new transitional structures to be established in preparation for elections. 
From the time of reincorporation to the establishment of an interim government of national unity, the TBVC states would each be governed by an administrator-general. 
12. The question of the distribution of powers between a central Government and the country's constituent parts has been closely linked to the process of reaching agreement on the future constitutional structure of the country. 
Parties that feel that they enjoy an electoral margin in their own regions therefore favour strong regional powers as they fear that they would get limited voter support in nation-wide elections. 
13. Those parties have also demanded that a number of constitutional principles, including those regarding the powers and boundaries of the respective regions, be agreed on in advance of the elections and be binding on an elected constituent assembly. 
In the absence of what they have deemed to be sufficient guarantees in that regard, they have suspended their participation in the Multi-party Negotiating Process, following the decision adopted by "sufficient consensus" within the negotiating framework on holding elections on 27 April 1994 for, inter alia, a constituent assembly. 
However, until October, bilateral negotiations continued on those and other issues between parties that had suspended their participation and major parties remaining in the Multi-party Negotiating Process. 
15. On 2 July, the Negotiating Council adopted by consensus a set of binding constitutional principles for a democratic Government, which included provision for a strong central Government but with firmly entrenched provisions to accommodate regional diversity. 
The justiciability of constitutional principles would be ensured by a constitutional court. 
20. Homeland Governments can take part in the TEC after they have included the TEC act in their respective laws. 
Parties that have not participated in the multi-party negotiations can join the TEC subject to the same stipulations. 
32. In May 1993, the Afrikaner Volksfront (AVF, the Afrikaner People's Front), a new umbrella organization comprised of 17 White right-wing groups, including prominently the Conservative Party, was established with the former Chief of the SADF, General Constand Viljoen as leader. 
It is the task of the ANC, with other democratic formations, to address those fears realistically and seriously. 
39. Mr. Mandela further stated: 
The PAC stated that the SADF and SAP were major actors in the ongoing violence in the country. 
In announcing the award, the Nobel Committee stated that from their different points of departure, Mr. Mandela and Mr. de Klerk had reached an agreement on principles for a transition to a new political order based on the tenet of one man - one vote. 
By looking ahead to South African reconciliation instead of back at the deep wounds of the past, they had shown personal integrity and great political courage. 
The Nobel Committee further stated that Mr. Mandela's and Mr. de Klerk's constructive policy of peace and reconciliation also pointed the way to the peaceful resolution of similar deep-rooted conflicts elsewhere in the world. 
The Nobel Peace Prize for 1993 had been awarded in recognition of their efforts and as a pledge of support for the forces of good, in the hope that the advance towards equality and democracy would reach its goal in the very near future (see para. 201). 
46. The worst massacres were perpetrated in attacks on or armed assaults in townships and squatter, rural and urban communities by vigilante groups and unknown hit men, on some occasions alleged to be covert security forces. 
51. Adding to the general atmosphere of intolerance and fear, on 25 June 1993, members of the AWB also attacked and assaulted negotiators at the multi-party negotiations under way at the World Trade Centre in Johannesburg. 
The failure of the police to act decisively against members of the AWB involved in the incident further undermined the credibility of the SAP and underlined the need for joint control of police and security forces (see para. 67). 
57. The political debate on ways to curb the violence has in recent months focused on the possibility of a joint or combined domestic peace-keeping force. 
While the idea was, at that time, in principle backed by the Government, the ANC and the IFP, they differed on how such a force should be created. 
The Government envisaged it as an auxiliary of the existing police, under the ultimate control of the State President. 
The IFP was of the view that it should not supersede the authority of existing forces, such as the 8,000 KwaZulu police, 42/ and should include equal numbers of recruits from different political groupings. 
The CP condemned the idea of a multi-party peace-keeping force and called on the Government instead to impose a state of emergency. 
63. The National Peace Accord was signed on 14 September 1991. Among the 24 signatories were political parties and organizations, trade unions and civic organizations. 
The Accord, which contains a code of conduct both for the security forces and for political parties and organizations, allows for mechanisms to implement and enforce its provisions, and proposes specific measures to facilitate socio-economic reconstruction and development in the areas devastated by violence. 
64. One important development has been the setting up of several new regional and local peace committees in an effort to involve as many actors as possible to deal with violence at the grassroots level, and to build confidence between communities, the security forces and political parties. 
Socio-economic factors are important causes of violence in South African society. 
However, sufficient funds have not been made available to regional and local peace committees to enable them to undertake community-based development programmes at an adequate level. 
69. In an effort to create a favourable climate for the country's first democratic elections, a month-long peace campaign was initiated with the celebration of Peace Day on 2 September 1993 throughout the country. 
The campaign was organized by the National Peace Committee and was supported by all major political parties except extreme right-wing groups. 
In major towns traffic and business activity was stopped at noon and people wearing blue and yellow ribbons observed a minute of silence as a mark of respect to those who had died due as a result of the political violence. 
President F. W. de Klerk, ANC President Nelson Mandela and IFP leader Mangosuthu Buthelezi took part in the observance of Peace Day by addressing thousands of people, urging them to put an end to violence. 
71. There are signs that the South African economy is coming out of the longest recession it has suffered this century. 
77. However, the price of gold started to increase in March 1993. 
The document outlines the weaknesses in the economy and recommendations to increase the growth potential of the economy. 
The report recommended the following policy measures to improve the growth potential: maintaining monetary and fiscal discipline, curbing inflation, reducing the tax burden and changing the tax structure, privatization, increasing domestic competition and exposure to international competition, export promotion and measures aimed at attracting foreign capital. 
83. Growth is seen as a prerequisite to other objectives, such as the alleviation of poverty and the socio-economic development of disadvantaged groups. 
The programme recognizes that growth itself will not automatically result in an improvement of the living standards of the poor and that additional measures would be necessary to address the disparities in the socio-economic sectors. 
84. According to the report, the South African economy has shown a steady increase in the capital-to-labour ratio, in particular between 1960 and 1985, and a high capital-to-output ratio. 
It recommends special attention to the sectors with high employment-creation potential, for example, the informal and small business sector and less restricted access to economic opportunities. 
86. Table 2 summarizes some of the targets specified in the report and compares them with the realized values of the period 1985 to 1991. 
Some organizations have criticized the programme because it insufficiently addressed the high unemployment rate among Blacks in particular. 60/ The target growth rate of formal employment is, for example, only 0.1 percentage points higher than the growth rate of the total labour force. 
One point of criticism is that the programme focuses on increasing investment through increasing savings. 
Large-scale upliftment programmes in a stagnating economy, which are not aimed at promoting sustained economic growth and result in an extensive redistribution of income, which, in turn, has a negative effect impact on saving, will inevitably restrict growth. 
Other economists have argued that redistribution would increase demand and hence encourage investment. 
On the other hand, the availability of finance as such will not provoke more investment if demand and profit expectations are low. 
87. In May 1993, the Southern Africa Department of the World Bank issued a paper entitled "An economic perspective on South Africa". 61/ The paper describes the factors underlying the decline in economic performance over the last two decades, and the current recession in particular, and the rising unemployment. 
A pact between major employers and trade unions, in which employers would provide training and unions would limit strikes, could encourage private sector involvement in the improvement of skills outside the immediate needs of the firm. 
Non-governmental organizations, workers and employers organizations, students' and teachers' groups, liberation movements and government departments have played an important role in organizing forums that have sought to address such critical issues. 
Nationwide, the average pass rate was 43.8 per cent for Black students (a slight improvement on the previous rate of 39.2 per cent) compared to 96 per cent for Whites. 
Moreover, only 10 per cent of Black students who took the test scored high enough to be considered for university admission. 83/ In general, the education system did not meet the country's need for an adequately skilled workforce and was contributing to the levels of unemployment, frustration and violence. 
107. Multi-party negotiators are currently debating the authority of regional governments over sectors such as health, education, housing and local government. 
108. Speaking at the United Nations on 24 September 1993, ANC President Nelson Mandela called for the lifting of all economic and diplomatic sanctions against South Africa (see paras. 39, 122 and 191). 
Immediately following Mr. Mandela's announcement, the Commonwealth as well as individual countries took steps towards the lifting of economic sanctions (see para. 41). 
109. Steps toward normalizing diplomatic, trade and financial relations with South Africa had been taken by a number of countries and intergovernmental organizations prior to the adoption by the General Assembly on 8 October 1993 of resolution 48/1, calling for the lifting of economic sanctions. 
110. During the period under review, the Government of South Africa continued its efforts to normalize diplomatic relations with the international community. 
These included initiatives to expand economic relations with other countries and to renew or reactivate its membership in multilateral international bodies. 
The number of countries lifting sanctions and/or establishing consular, diplomatic or trade relations with South Africa increased steadily during the course of the year. 
118. In August, accompanied by Deputy Minister of Foreign Affairs Renier Shoeman and a team of South African businessmen, President de Klerk visited Uruguay, Argentina, Chile and Paraguay. 
Press reports indicate that President de Klerk informed the Governments regarding South Africa's economic plans and the activities of the National Economic Forum, and underlined South Africa's interest in trade and investment possibilities. 
The Seminar brought together high-ranking experts in their individual capacity from military, academic, political and government-related areas in the countries of southern Africa, including South Africa. 
The Seminar provided for an exchange of views on security-related issues in a post-apartheid southern Africa and on possible options for cooperative approaches to security there. 
The meeting concluded that most of the major security problems in the region were internal/domestic, albeit with potentially dangerous implications for neighbouring States, and that there was a need to give innovative consideration to confidence and security-building measures of domestic applicability in the military sphere. 
High on such an agenda would be measures relating to civil-military relations and the integration of government forces and non-governmental armed formations. 
It was suggested that a regional workshop should be organized on that very urgent question. 
121. In line with South Africa's announcement in 1992 that it would adhere to all mandatory Security Council regulations, including sanctions, the Government of South Africa decided to support the United Nations economic embargo against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
This represented a departure from its earlier position that sanctions were not an effective measure as they hurt the very persons they sought to protect. 
South Africa has acceded to the Convention on Consent to Marriage, Minimum Age for Marriage and Registration of Marriages. 
135. Despite the violence and unrest, South Africa was able to register a 7.4 per cent growth in overseas tourist arrivals in 1992 as compared with 1991, according to the Ministry of Tourism. 
However, this was a long way from the 20 per cent growth hoped for. 125/ According to a survey of the southern African tourism industry, violence in the second half of 1992 cost the tourism industry about R200 million in lost revenue. 
According to a spokesperson for the tourist industry, events such as the murder of Chris Hani and the massacre at St. James' Church (see paras. 48 and 50) had done particular damage to tourism. 
138. In February 1993, the South African Parliament was informed that the SADF had a R4.38 billion budget for its secret special defence account. 
The PAC has underlined its concern that the special defence account used for secret operations was not subject to audit and that some of it was being used to foment the violence in which thousands of South Africans had lost their lives. 
It stated that it was satisfied that technical changes to be made by the manufacturer, Oerlikon Buhrle (a Pilatus subsidiary), would make it impossible to convert the aircraft for combat use. 
A ministry spokesperson stated that the Juvent, although fitted with a helicopter deck, was an ordinary vessel and was not equipped with military hardware. 
The 2,100-ton ship, which was built in 1991 in the Ukraine, was sold by Akva Ltd. Moscow. 
143. According to a report published in The Citizen (Johannesburg) on 15 January 1993, the ANC stated that the SADF planned to purchase a R5 million press for the printing of classified material. 
The ANC called on international suppliers to refrain from concluding the deal, as the sale would, in its view, be in contravention of the arms embargo against South Africa. 
146. According to reports published in Business Day (Johannesburg) on 18 February and in Anti-Apartheid News (London) in its February/March 1993 issue, at least 15 South African arms-producing companies participated in the International Defence Exhibition in the United Arab Emirates from 14 to 18 February 1993. 
147. On 9 July 1993, Southscan (London) reported that at a regional security conference held at Harare in July 1993, the South African Defence Minister, Kobie Coetsee, said that the South African arms industry was already supplying 16 African countries with arms, bringing in R100 million in 1992. 
ARMSCOR was also providing a back-up computer-generated simulator training system. 
151. The Star (Johannesburg) of 7 June 1993 reported that the Hummingbird, South Africa's latest entry into the aviation market, was introduced at the Paris Air Show in June 1993. 
Designed and developed by the Council for Scientific and Industrial Research, the two-seater plane, which can take off and land over relatively short distances, was described as a "slow-speed daytime observations aircraft". 
152. On 14 January 1993, South African Foreign Minister Pik Botha signed the Chemical Weapons Convention in Paris, making South Africa an original signatory (see para. 113). 
155. In his speech to Parliament, President de Klerk stated at no time did South Africa acquire nuclear weapon technology or materials from another country, nor had it provided any to any other country, or cooperated with another country in that regard. 
This had been harming South Africa's commercial nuclear programme. 
163. The New York Times of 25 March 1993 reported that under heavy pressure from the United States Government, the South African Cabinet had agreed to scrap its plans to build a new long-range, solid-fuel rocket. 
According to Southscan (London) of 9 July 1993, South Africa was hoping, in return, for cooperation with the United States on space projects. 
A joint working group had been set up to assess possible areas of cooperation, with the focus on satellite development. 
The DENEL Corporation has said it would go ahead with its low-orbit satellite and ground station programme. 
South Africa's recently announced Greensat low-orbit satellite was exhibited at the Paris Air Show in June 1993 and has attracted international interest. 
The Greensat could be used for geological surveys, environmental management and natural disaster assessments. 
167. The trend towards the relaxation of restrictive measures, in particular in trade, sports and cultural activities, continued. 
However, the persistent levels of political violence and the threat posed by particular groups and formations to the negotiating process seem to a large extent to have postponed a normalization of relations with South Africa. 
168. The greater involvement by the international community in facilitating the transition to a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa was emphasized particularly in resolutions 765 (1992) and 772 (1992), adopted unanimously by the Security Council. 
178. The General Assembly considered the agenda item entitled "Policies of apartheid of the Government of South Africa" from 17 to 19 November 1992 and on 18 December 1992 adopted resolutions 47/116 A to G on the subject. 
The Assembly underscored its broad-based support for the political process by adopting by consensus, for the third year, an omnibus resolution, section A of which was entitled "International efforts towards the total eradication of apartheid and support for the establishment of a united, non-racial and democratic South Africa". 
180. Also, in recognition of the qualitative change reflected in the work and direction of the Special Committee, the General Assembly adopted, for the first time by consensus, the resolution on the programme of work of the Special Committee against Apartheid (resolution 47/116 B). 
198. Earlier, in response to the resumption of multi-party negotiations in South Africa in April 1993, a number of Governments had announced plans to lift diplomatic and economic sanctions in anticipation of agreements regarding transitional structures in the country (see paras. 110-112). 
202. During the period under review a number of non-governmental organizations continued to monitor political developments in South Africa closely, called for the continual application of pressure on the Government of South Africa and warned against the premature lifting of sanctions. 
It was agreed that, as the process of transition unfolded in southern Africa, the rest of the international community had to be ready to respond to new challenges. 
New forms of international solidarity would be required to help meet the needs of the changing situation. 
210. In implementing its programme of work, the Special Committee closely monitored and commented on developments in South Africa. 
It undertook missions and organized or participated in a number of conferences, seminars and hearings related to South Africa and the question of apartheid. 
211. At its first meeting for 1993, on 2 February 1993, the Chairman of the Special Committee expressed the hope that with the establishment of a transitional authority, South Africa would enter into a qualitatively new stage on the road to a fully constitutional, non-racial and democratic society. 
212. At the same meeting, the Chairman also outlined the different tasks of the Committee. 
A key objective for it in 1993 would be to support and encourage all political interlocutors in South Africa who were willing to participate in good faith in the transition process. 
He underscored that, to achieve that end, the Special Committee had included in its programme of work a mission to South Africa to facilitate contact and consultations with leading representatives of the various parties involved in the negotiation process. 
He reiterated that, while the mandate and mission of the Special Committee was distinct from that of the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa, both organs were supporting the same goals. 
The priority for the Special Committee was to continue to support the process of peaceful transformation of South Africa into a united, non-racial and democratic society and to continue to promote assistance to the disadvantaged sectors of the country. 
213. In the period under review, the Special Committee, responding to political and other events inside South Africa, continued to issue statements intended to draw attention to developments there and to express its support for a continuation of the process even under difficult circumstances. 
The Committee also organized media encounters. 
216. The Chairman and other members of the Committee also met with Judge Richard Goldstone, Chairman of the Goldstone Commission, during his visit to New York in April 1993. 
217. The Special Committee was encouraged by the fact that what was once a strong international anti-apartheid movement had been substantially transformed into a very strong pro-democratic campaign for a new South Africa. 
Observing that in spite of positive developments in South Africa apartheid was not yet dead, the Special Committee emphasized that the support of the non-governmental organizations around the world remained vital during the transition period. 
Calling on the international community to support the ongoing democratic process in South Africa, the Special Committee unequivocally welcomed the decision reached by the multi-party negotiating forum to set 27 April 1994 as the date for South Africa's first non-racial elections. 
218. The Special Committee noted that political violence in South Africa tended to escalate every time tangible progress was made in the multi-party negotiations. 
That tragic trend took on a particularly ominous dimension with the assassination of Chris Hani, General Secretary of the CPSA, on 10 April 1993, in which members of a White supremacist organization were involved. 
223. A consultation meeting was organized at Geneva on 30 November and 1 December 1992 by the Special Committee against Apartheid in cooperation with the British Anti-Apartheid Movement. 
The consultations were held, inter alia, to review developments in South Africa and to discuss the future role of anti-apartheid movements and non-governmental organizations, such as assisting in solving socio-economic problems during the transitional period and beyond. 
224. Some 56 participants, representing national liberation movements recognized by the United Nations, various anti-apartheid and non-governmental organizations, and United Nations specialized agencies took part in the consultations. 
The five-person mission, which took place from 1 to 11 March 1993, was led by the Chairman of the Special Committee. 
It established contact and held broad-based consultations with high-ranking representatives of major parties in the current political process and with a wide range of civic, religious, business, labour and media leaders, as well as representatives of non-governmental organizations and academic institutions. 
227. Considering the views expressed in the course of the mission's visit to South Africa, it was the understanding of the mission that the process of change through peaceful negotiation was still fragile and needed a more active support by the international community. 
4. Symposium on Political Tolerance in South Africa: Role of Opinion-makers and the Media, Cape Town, 
228. The Symposium on Political Tolerance in South Africa: Role of Opinion-makers and the Media was co-sponsored by the Special Committee with two South African non-governmental organizations, the Institute for a Democratic Alternative for South Africa and the Institute for Multi-party Democracy. 
The consultation was also attended by representatives of United Nations specialized agencies. 
232. The Special Committee continued and indeed strengthened its policy of cooperation with other United Nations bodies and intergovernmental, non-governmental and anti-apartheid organizations, movements and groups. 
It was represented in their meetings when warranted and in instances where direct participation of the Committee was not possible, it sent statements and messages. 
Its working relationship with a number of United Nations bodies, specialized agencies and departments was further enhanced, especially in the area of cooperation on matters related to South Africa. 
An added dimension was cooperation with the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa. 
Cooperation with the ILO Committee on Action against Apartheid and the Centre for Human Rights, Geneva, remained a high priority for the Committee. 
236. As part of the activities in observance of the various international days, the Special Committee held round tables where critical issues pertinent to the particular observance were discussed. 
Experts in the area were invited along with prominent South African personalities, members of non-governmental organizations, representatives of United Nations bodies and other well-known individuals in order to discuss and analyse political and other developments relative to the observance at the various round tables. 
237. The Special Committee was invited and participated in International Solidarity Conference organized by the ANC from 19 to 21 February 1993 at Johannesburg. 
On 6 May 1993, the Chairman of the Special Committee addressed the Fourth Annual Conference of the NGO Subcommittee on Southern Africa in New York. 
239. That negotiating framework, which brought together 26 parties and was the most representative gathering in South African history, was a milestone in itself. 
Another salient feature has been that, in spite of frequent cases of violence and intimidation, the negotiations have not been disrupted. 
Under these circumstances, any delay in bringing about a political settlement could be disastrous. 
243. Today this is clearly even more the case. 
Effective coordination with the Independent Electoral Commission, with the National Peace Accord structures and with already deployed international observers would be essential. 
246. The international community should also be ready to assist in voter education with regard to democratic core values and political tolerance. 
(d) Welcome the agreement on 17 August 1993 to restore Walvis Bay to Namibia; 
(h) Express its grave concern at the danger posed by the continued violence to the process of elections for South Africa's first non-racial and democratic Government and for a constituent assembly to adopt a constitution for a united, non-racial, non-sexist and democratic society; 
(m) Express appreciation also for the deployment and activities of observers from OAU, the Commonwealth Secretariat and the European Community; 
(n) Recommend an immediate expansion of the mandate and numbers of observers necessary to enable them to function as international election monitors in close coordination with the Independent Electoral Commission and to assist further the structures set up under the National Peace Accord; 
(o) Appeal to the international community to keep up its humanitarian and legal assistance to the victims of apartheid, in particular, to the returning refugees and exiles, and to released political prisoners; 
1. The Special Committee against Apartheid, established by General Assembly resolution 1961 (XVII) of 6 November 1962, is composed of the following 17 Member States: 
2. At its 663rd meeting, on 2 February 1993, the Special Committee unanimously re-elected Professor Ibrahim A. Gambari (Nigeria) as its Chairman, and Mr. Jayaraj Acharya (Nepal), Mr. Victor Batiouk (Ukraine) and Mrs. Annette des Iles (Trinidad and Tobago) as its Vice-Chairmen. 
Mr. Suresh K. Goel (India) was re-elected as its Rapporteur. 
3. At the same meeting, the Special Committee re-elected Mr. Kofi Nyidevu Awoonor (Ghana) as Chairman of its Subcommittee on the Implementation of United Nations Resolutions on South Africa, and Mr. Simbarashe Simbanenduku Mumbengegwi (Zimbabwe) as Chairman of its Subcommittee on Developments in South Africa. 
Subcommittee on the Implementation of United Nations Resolutions on South Africa: 
Subcommittee on Developments in South Africa: 
Algeria, Haiti, India, Indonesia, Malaysia, Peru, Trinidad and Tobago, Ukraine, Zimbabwe (Chairman). Algeria, Cuba (Rapporteur), Indonesia, Kuwait (Vice-Chairman), New Zealand, Nicaragua, Nigeria, Ukraine, United Republic of Tanzania (Chairman). 
The General People's Committee for Foreign Liaison and International Cooperation has taken note of Security Council resolution 883 (1993) of 11 November 1993. 
The insistence of the three States on regarding the Great Jamahiriya as posing a threat to international peace and security bears no relation to the true state of affairs. 
It alerts the international community to two issues: 
Armenia believes that Azerbaijan bears special responsibility for the violation of the eight-week-old cease-fire between Azerbaijan and Nagorny Karabakh and for the consequences of that violation. 
Azerbaijan has also adopted extremist positions on the negotiating table; it has rejected the compromise solutions offered by the CSCE Minsk Group, shattering hopes that the new leadership of that country would adopt a more reasonable approach. 
Furthermore, Azerbaijan continues to bear responsibility for the blockades of Armenia and Nagorny Karabakh, which preceded the militarization of the conflict and which Armenia continues to consider as military activities directed against the civilian population of the region. 
These blockades clearly constitute hostile acts and the refusal of Azerbaijan to lift them constitutes violations of CSCE decisions and previous Security Council resolutions 822 (1993), 853 (1993) and 874 (1993). 
Armenia will continue to hold Azerbaijan responsible for its unwillingness to renew the cease-fire agreement with the leadership of Nagorny Karabakh and for future violations of the de facto cease-fire, whatever the reason. 
Armenia joins in the appeal of the Security Council to all States in the region to refrain from interference or intervention and from any hostile acts and propaganda actions, which can only make the task of establishing peace and security more difficult. 
Moreover, Armenia expects all States to abide by Security Council resolutions which have consistently called for unimpeded access of international humanitarian assistance to the region. 
Armenia calls upon Azerbaijan and Nagorny Karabakh to reinstate the cease-fire, to refrain from military operations and to accept the adjusted timetable of urgent steps to implement Security Council resolutions 822 (1993), 853 (1993) and 874 (1993) as amended in Vienna from 2 to 8 November. 
As a result of the intensified offensive by Armenia in the south-west of Azerbaijan, thousands of new refugees and displaced persons have been fleeing from fighting. 
It is estimated that over 37,000 people have fled their homes since 1 November as reported by Reuters, and they have added to the 1 million already displaced from the territory occupied by Armenian armed forces, amounting to 20 per cent of the Azerbaijani Republic. 
It is feared that thousands more will suffer the same fate as Armenian attacks on Azerbaijan continue. 
But, as Kaiser Zaman, Deputy Chief of Mission for the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), was quoted as having said "What the Azeris have done is amazing, but they have probably reached the limit". 
On 7 and 8 November, other foreign news agencies reported that Armenian forces were using the same scorched-earth policy in the newly occupied territories of Azerbaijan as was used earlier in other offensives in other parts of Azerbaijan. 
Although the extensive destruction caused by the war cannot be reversed overnight, a political solution to the Karabakh conflict would make it possible for Azeri refugees to return to their homes. 
Even if a political solution is achieved, however, the effects of a scorched-earth policy will ensure that these areas will not be inhabitable for many years. 
It is with grave concern that I inform you of the emergency humanitarian situation in my country. 
A severe winter is expected to lead to great hardships, and, unless drastic action is taken, it will threaten the lives of the thousands of people who are fleeing the recent Armenian offensives. 
The early arrival of winter will have particularly catastrophic consequences for thousands of refugees from the territories occupied by Armenia who are living in tents set up in refugee camps in the districts of Imishli, Beylagan and Agjabedi. 
The freezing weather will inevitably lead to the spread of chronic diseases and will expose the children and elderly to frostbite. 
The attached document contains the report of the fact-finding mission that I dispatched in October 1993 to investigate the situation of human rights violations in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, including reports of "ethnic cleansing". 
My decision to send the mission was welcomed by the Security Council in operative paragraph 4 of its resolution 876 (1993) of 19 October 1993. 
The mission visited the area from 22 to 30 October 1993. 
1. Following reports of violations of human rights in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, and urgent requests to me to ascertain their nature and extent, in October I decided to dispatch a fact-finding mission to investigate the situation of human rights violations in Abkhazia, including reports of "ethnic cleansing". 
2. The Security Council, in its resolution 876 (1993), welcomed that decision. 
3. The mission visited the area from 22 to 30 October 1993. 
It was headed by the Chief of the International Instruments Section of the Centre for Human Rights, who was assisted by two Professional staff members, one from the Centre in Geneva and the other from the Department of Political Affairs in New York. 
Additionally, it met with the chief of administration of Ochamchira region, the mayor of Ochamchira and the mayor of Gagra. 
6. Both in Abkhazia - in Sukhumi and villages in the district of Gulripsh, as well as in Ochamchira - and in Tbilisi, the mission had the opportunity to interview a number of victims or witnesses of human rights violations, or other civilians. 
In Tbilisi the mission visited three centres for displaced persons and spoke with a number of persons who, at different stages of the armed conflict, had left their homes in various parts of Abkhazia. 
Meetings were also held, both in Sukhumi and in Tbilisi, with representatives of the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) in Georgia and of the non-governmental organization, M\x{5dae}ecins sans fronti\x{92e8}es. 
In addition, in Tbilisi, the mission met with representatives of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
7. Abkhazia has been the home for centuries of a people possessing a distinctive language and culture whose descendants, more recently, have constituted only a minority of the territory's population. 
According to a census conducted in 1989 showing a population of 535,000, Abkhazians accounted for 17.8 per cent of the total, with Georgians constituting 45.7 per cent. 
In August 1992 the capital, Sukhumi, had a population of 150,000. 
The political turmoil in the Soviet Union in the late 1980s and its formal dissolution in 1991 were paralleled by growing political tensions and the rise of nationalist feeling among both Georgians and Abkhazians, as well as increasingly insistent demands from the latter for greater autonomy. 
On 14 August 1992, these developments culminated in the outbreak of an armed conflict. 
9. Since August 1992, serious human rights violations are reported to have taken place in the context of the above-mentioned armed conflict, which has gone through several different phases: 
(a) On 14 August 1992, Georgian government forces entered the territory of Abkhazia. 
Large parts of the territory were brought under Georgian control, namely, the areas between the Gumista and the Inguri Rivers, which includes the capital Sukhumi, and from the Psou River to Gagra. 
(c) On 16 September 1993, claiming that the Georgian side had failed to observe the cease-fire agreement, Abkhazian forces attacked the Georgian forces in Sukhumi. 
During the days that followed, the Abkhazians regained control over all areas that had been held by Georgian government forces. 
10. Grave human rights violations are reported to have taken place during each of the phases of the armed conflict, both during and in the aftermath of the attacks. 
Such violations are said to have included extrajudicial executions, torture, rape, looting, burning of houses and apartments as well as their unlawful occupation, often at gunpoint, and forced deportations. 
Each party to the conflict has also accused the other of carrying out "ethnic cleansing" in the areas under its control. 
11. Civilians of all ethnic groups have been victims of human rights violations. 
Abkhazians were reported to have been particularly targeted during the first four months following the events of 14 August 1992. 
Fewer human rights abuses were said to have been committed in the areas under Georgian government administration after units of the National Guard and the Mkhedrioni were replaced by local Georgians at the end of 1992. 
12. During its visits to Abkhazia and Tbilisi, the mission received a considerable amount of information in the form of documents as well as direct testimony from victims of human rights violations and from eyewitnesses. 
13. Given the time constraints, the mission's focus was necessarily on developments affecting human rights that occurred after the events of August 1992. 
The mission has gathered numerous reports and witnesses' accounts concerning extrajudicial, summary or arbitrary killings of civilians of all ages. 
15. A large number of such violations occurred when troops or armed groups moved through the country, either on the offensive or in retreat. 
While in many instances killings were carried out selectively, the mission also received testimony concerning acts of violence committed indiscriminately, without regard for the ethnic origin of the victim. 
16. When they entered Abkhazia in August 1992, Georgian forces were said to have targeted mainly Abkhazians, but Armenians were also reported to have been among the victims of extrajudicial executions. 
The mission has received testimony indicating that some of the killings were preceded by torture and ill-treatment (for example, beating, burning, extraction of gold teeth, etc.). 
17. In Ochamchira, the mission received testimony indicating involvement by local Georgian residents in such killings, either together with the soldiers or on their own. 
An eyewitness to violent events in this town during 1992 reported that the Mkhedrioni had carried out killings at random, irrespective of the ethnic origin of the victims. 
18. Numerous killings of civilians were also committed by Abkhazian forces, both during and after armed confrontations. 
Many of the allegations concern atrocities committed after the Abkhazians regained control over Gagra in October 1992. 
The mission received information indicating that several hundred Georgians were killed after Abkhazian forces had entered the city. 
19. Killings of civilians and ex-combatants were also reported to have taken place after the Abkhazian forces regained control over the region between the Gumista and Inguri Rivers in September 1993. 
Allegedly, they did this despite warnings by the authorities that such killings would not be tolerated. 
However, according to the same authorities, the individual soldiers responsible for those acts could not be identified. 
20. Numerous witnesses reported that, when the Abkhazian forces moved towards the south in September 1993, the first units did not commit atrocities against civilians. 
On the contrary, they were said to have warned the population to take precautions since they were to be followed by other units who engaged in looting, burning of houses and killing. 
However, nothing appears to have been done to prevent those units from carrying out such acts. 
21. Since the Abkhazian authorities re-established control over the areas formerly held by Georgian forces, violations of the right to life have reportedly continued. 
Bands of armed individuals were reported to be terrorizing the population, particularly in the countryside, with neither the regular Abkhazian army nor the militia providing effective protection. 
Only very recently has access to villages come under the control of village guard units, which were often formed by the population on their own initiative. 
22. The mission has received information about cases in which torture and ill-treatment preceded extrajudicial killings. 
The mission also received testimony of an eyewitness to rapes of women by Abkhazian soldiers. 
Reports about similar abuses by Georgian government forces were also received but could not be confirmed by the mission. The mission also spoke with several former prisoners who reported having been subjected to ill-treatment during their detention by both Georgian and Abkhazian forces. 
Several observers have noted, however, that few prisoners were taken during the armed confrontations. 
Thousands of people have been deprived of their houses, apartments and other belongings. 
As in the case of extrajudicial killings, such acts have usually been committed in a selective way. 
Many witnesses, both Abkhazians and Georgians, stated that the Georgian population of Abkhazia suffered as much as all other nationalities from the presence of these units. 
25. Both in the countryside and in Sukhumi and other cities, houses and apartments that were not destroyed have almost without exception been looted. 
The mission has received numerous reports and witnesses' accounts of such acts having been committed by soldiers, irregulars cooperating with them, civilians and roaming bandits. 
Very often, only the bare walls and concrete floors of a house or apartment have been left, everything movable having been stolen. 
He stated that he did not want to take their possessions but had no other choice since Georgians had taken away all his belongings. 
In others, only very few people are left. 
28. The mission has received evidence indicating that many of these armed groups are composed of former mercenaries who had fought alongside the Abkhazian regular forces. 
Most of them are from the Northern Caucasus and include Chechens, Circassians, Kabardinians and others. 
29. Villagers of Gulripsh region informed the mission that looting and burning was carried out in several waves. 
In this particular area, such gangs of marauders were composed of Abkhazians and Armenians and were keeping villagers in a permanent state of fear, preventing farmers from working in their fields. 
While the mission visited these villages, nearby shooting could be heard on several occasions. 
30. The mission received numerous testimonies about the unlawful occupation of houses and apartments, both in the cities and in the countryside, often under the threat or actual use of force. 
Several persons whose apartments or houses were under such illegal occupation informed the mission that there was no effective way for them to recover their property. 
Almost all of them, if not destroyed, have been taken over by others. To date, few of the original owners have returned and sought to reclaim their property. 
32. The mission received numerous allegations, but could not independently confirm, that people who left Abkhazia had been obliged to sign declarations to the effect that they were abandoning their property voluntarily and handing it over to the authorities. 
Displaced persons who were interviewed by the mission stated that they did not have to sign such declarations. 
However, reliable sources stated that, at an earlier stage, this had indeed been the practice. 
According to the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), some 250,000 displacements have been registered. 
Official figures provided by the Government of Georgia indicate that there were 152,000 displaced persons as of 1 September 1993. 
35. After 27 July 1993, when a cease-fire agreement was signed in Sochi, a number of displaced persons moved back to Sukhumi, which was described as having been a lively town during the summer months of 1993, in which the market and other activities had started to resume. 
Some others who stayed behind were reportedly killed when the Abkhazians took control of villages and cities in Ochamchira region. 
36. The Abkhazian authorities informed the mission that, when their forces entered Sukhumi on 27 September 1993, the capital had a population of 50,000, down from the previous 150,000. 
Some 20,000 displaced persons are said to have returned to Sukhumi since then, while during the first three weeks after the Abkhazian forces regained control of the city, 2,500 had decided to leave. 
According to local authorijties, the population of Ochamchira had declined by the end of October 1993 from 85,000 to 8,000 - of whom only about 1,000 were Georgians. 
Observers who had recently visited Gali described it to the mission as a "dead city", in which only some 200 to 300 people were left. 
37. Some of those who left Abkhazia in September 1993 were evacuated by ship or by air. 
Most Georgians from Gali and parts of Ochamchira regions left for the western Georgian reigon of Mingrelia, using the highway that leads from Sukhumi over Ochamchira and Gali to the border at Inguri River and the city of Zugdidi. 
Some humanitarian aid in the form of food packages and blankets has been provided by Russian and Ukrainian helicopters, which also evacuated some of the displaced, and through United Nations relief flights. 
Their plight clearly calls for strengthened humanitarian relief measures. 
Some persons were reportedly obliged to sign a declaration stating that they were leaving "voluntarily" and would never come back. 
Others are said to have had their residence permits (propiska) cancelled in their passports, which would prevent them from coming back and resettling in Abkhazia. 
The mission was shown only a photocopy of a statement of "voluntary" emigration and a passport in which the propiska had been cancelled, but could not speak with the persons affected, both Georgians. 
However, at present there appear to be no guarantees allowing for the eventual return of such displaced persons. 
The mission has received testimony indicateing that, despite affirmations to the contrary by the Abkhazian authorities, Georgians were afraid that they will not be allowed to return if they follow the official emigration procedures currently applicable. 
41. The numbers of persons leaving Abkhazia in accordance with such procedures have been decreasing over the last weeks, but some 20 to 30 Georgians, Russians, Armenians and others are still leaving daily on a bus provided by the Abkhazian authorities. 
This was confirmed by several observers who had spent some time in the area. 
Each party to the conflict continues to accuse the other of inciting hatred through propaganda in the mass media and statements by politicians, further fuelling the sense of fear and insecurity. 
43. At present, practically no effective remedies are available to victims of past human rights violations or for the prevention of future violations, in particular of property rights. 
In the latter regard, the mission was informed by the Abkhazian authorities that those affected could lodge official complaints, which would be pursued. 
If appropriate, illegal occupants would be removed and the property restored to the owner. 
The mission was also informed by persons whose dwellings had been taken from them that the current occupants had threatened to burn their houses down if they lodged a complaint with the authorities. 
44. The mission did not receive clear information concerning measures that were being taken or contemplated by either the Georgian or Abkhazian authorities to bring the perpetrators of major human rights violations to justice. 
A number of cases of persons charged with murder, looting, rape or arson are said to be under investigation in Abkhazia, including some involving members of the regular Abkhazian forces. 
As indicated earlier, at present this condition is far from being fulfilled. 
They acknowledged that human rights violations have taken place and continue to occur. 
The authorities repeatedly stressed that they condemned crimes and human rights abuses. 
After control over Sukhumi was established, the two main officials responsible for security were said to have been dismissed for their involvement in illegal acts. 
For example, order No. 287 of 10 October 1993, concerning measures against war criminals, thieves and robbers on the territory of Abkhazia, provides that armed persons resisting arrest are to be shot on the spot. 
Similar provisions were made in order No. 288 of 11 October 1993 for the region of Gali. 
The authorities claimed that the efforts undertaken with a view to confiscating illegal arms had yielded some results. 
In Sukhumi, shooting could be heard frequently after dark and during the daytime. 
Decrees have been issued inviting all Russians, Turks, Greeks, Jews and Armenians to come back. 
Representatives of the Abkhazian authorities told the mission that they genuinely wanted all Georgians to come back, but were not pressing them to return immediately since they could not ensure their safety under the present circumstances. 
On 20 October 1993, pursuant to decree No. 89, a commission was established to promote the return of displaced persons. 
48. Numerous and serious human rights violations have been committed, and continue to be committed, in Abkhazia since the outbreak of the armed conflict between Georgian government forces and Abkhazian forces on 14 August 1992. 
The mission is deeply concerned at the degree of violence unleashed by this conflict and the resulting devastation. 
50. The victims included members of all ethnic groups inhabiting Abkhazia. 
51. Both Georgian government forces and Abkhazian forces, as well as irregulars and civilians cooperating with them or enjoying their acquiescence, have been responsible for such human rights violations. 
52. In addition to the loss of numerous lives, the conflict has led to the almost complete devastation of vast areas of the country and the massive displacement of population, entailing extreme hardship and suffering. 
There are indications, in the latter connection, that during the administration of the area between the Gumista and Inguri Rivers by Georgian government representatives, a large number of Abkhazians had left. 
Only further careful investigation and evaluation can establish the relevant facts in a conclusive manner. 
53. The mission was particularly impressed by the fact that all displaced persons interviewed affirmed that, prior to the outbreak of the armed conflict, they had lived peacefully with their neighbours. 
However, they made it clear that this was subject to the restoration of a situation in which their safety could be guaranteed and their protection assured. 
Those involved in planning and carrying out such human rights violations should be prosecuted and sanctioned, regardless of their rank or position, by the appropriate authorities. 
56. Compensation should be granted to the victims or, in cases of extrajudicial executions, to their families. 
In addition, all those carrying weapons illegally should be disarmed. 
All illegally occupied houses and apartments should be restored to their owners. 
They have also assured the mission that they considered all inhabitants of the territory to be citizens of Abkhazia, regardless of their ethnic origin. 
The international community should closely monitor the efforts made to put these statements into practice. 
63. Effective and lasting guarantees to ensure respect for human rights will very much depend on the elimination of the climate of fear and insecurity currently prevailing in Abkhazia. 
Both sides should endeavour to find a speedy political solution to the conflict that would allow them to concentrate on facilitating the return to normality. 
The international community should strongly support them in such efforts. 
The present document is an addendum to the interim report by the International Civilian Mission established in Haiti by the United Nations and the Organization of American States on the situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti (A/48/532, annex). 
It is circulated herewith, for the information of the members of the General Assembly, in accordance with paragraph 9 of Assembly resolution 47/20 B of 20 April 1993. 
The present supplementary report updates the previous report by giving additional information regarding the human rights situation up to the evacuation of the Mission from Haiti on grounds of security on 15/16 October. 
2. Over 60 killings or suspect deaths in Port-au-Prince were reported to the Mission in the month of September. 
Although over half of them occurred in the second week of September and the numbers fell again in the second half of the month, killings and enforced disappearances in the capital continued into October. 
The Mission's investigation of such violations of the right to life and of the right to integrity and security of person afforded increasing evidence of targeted political assassinations carried out by paramilitary groups linked to the Forces Arm\x{5daa}s d'Haiti (FAD'H) or by members of the FAD'H themselves. 
The executive summary of its report on that investigation appears as an appendix to the present report. (The report itself may be consulted in the Secretariat.) 
4. The overall incidence of killings and suspect deaths in Port-au-Prince reached a peak around the weekend of the killing of Mr. Izmy and fell sharply following the international condemnation to which it gave rise. 
5. Despite the overall decline in the total number of killings and suspect deaths in Port-au-Prince from mid-September, killings of political activists continued to occur during the second half of the month and the first half of October. 
(b) Martial Milord Aur\x{5e68}us, an activist of the Organisation populaire de Bolosse in Carrefour, was abducted on 26 September by armed men in a white pick-up without plates. 
His body was found some hours later on the Route de Pharnal: his hands were tied behind his back and he had been killed with a bullet in his left temple. 
His funeral took place on 4 October, when four other activists of the same organization, including its Secretary-General, were abducted by armed men, also operating in a white pick-up without plates: their fate is unknown to the Mission; 
(c) In\x{5ee5} Dorm, the mother of an activist of the Comit Jeunes pour Volcy in Cit Soleil was killed by armed men who were looking for her son late in the evening of 28 September in rue Volcy, Cit Soleil; 
(d) Inok Lorsius, a supporter of President Aristide, was taken away from his home near the Port-au-Prince cemetery in the evening of 29 September by seven men with automatic weapons in a red pick-up with government plates. 
His body with several bullet wounds was found early the next morning in the rue Joseph Janvier. 
He lived with a political activist who had participated in the posting-up of photographs of President Aristide organized by the KOMEVEB in the suburb of Pionville on 17 August, and armed men had been reported asking for their address; 
(e) Carlo Altidor was killed on 4 October when he was shot twice from a vehicle without plates in the rue Marcajoux; he had been the object of repeated threats after an article had appeared in his name in the pro-Aristide Creole weekly Libete; 
(f) Ronald Cadet was killed by armed men at Delmas 24 on 9 October; he was an activist in the youth organization Comit Jeunes pour Volcy in Cit Soleil, which was currently the object of active repression by the Cit Soleil police. 
6. The features of the pattern of attacks upon political activists in the city became increasingly apparent from the Mission's continuing investigations into these and previous killings and enforced disappearances. 
The victims were members of popular organizations considered pro-Lavalas (the movement that supported the election of President Aristide), in particular leaders who continued to be active in their localities. 
The perpetrators were armed men mostly operating in civilian clothing, usually at nightfall, without covering their faces. They were armed with automatic weapons (Uzis and M16s) and operated in red or white pick-up vehicles, sometimes with government plates. 
In several cases there was information regarding a direct link between the perpetrators and the FAD'H, and the impunity and logistical support of their operation is strongly indicative of FAD'H involvement. 
Their activities appear to be supported by a major intelligence operation, seen clearly in the questioning in previous months of victims of enforced disappearance who subsequently reappeared. 
7. Some such violations were perpetrated directly by members of the FAD'H acting in uniform. 
In the late evening of 23 September, a political activist who was a member of several community organizations in Carrefour was stopped in the street by a patrol of about 20 soldiers in olive-green military uniform. 
Recognizing him as one of the members of the neighbourhood watch committee, the soldiers ordered him to walk in front of them and then shot at him; he received several bullet wounds and was left for dead. 
His experience was consistent with other reports indicating that members of the FAD'H met regularly at the home of a sergeant of the Lamentin 54 barracks and undertook night patrols in the area. 
8. While up to August two thirds of those reported to have been abducted reappeared, from September onwards those who disappeared were either found dead or remain disappeared. 
The Mission has information about seven cases of people who disappeared after the beginning of September, but believes that these are likely to represent only a proportion of the total. 
The brother of the victim, Jean-Marie Guillaume, was himself abducted on 13 October at the Port-au-Prince tap-tap (public transport) station near City Hall, by armed men who identified him by name before taking him away in a white pick-up, blindfolded, with several other detainees. 
They were taken to the anti-gang police station where he was questioned about the activities of his brother and threatened with the same fate. 
9. A number of the victims of killings in Port-au-Prince were activists who had left their homes in other d\x{5ee7}artements after being sought there. 
There was growing information that armed men considered attach\x{5ee5} in their areas of origin were operating in the slums and working-class districts of Port-au-Prince, together with or acting as members of FRAPH, to seek out internally displaced people in the city. 
10. While the majority of politically targeted victims were local activists, the killing of Antoine Izmy was followed by other probable attempts to kill national political leaders. 
The events at the Hotel Christopher on 5 October, described below (para. 13), may have had as their target the Mayor of Port-au-Prince, Evans Paul. 
11. In the early afternoon of 14 October, the Minister of Justice in the constitutional Government of Prime Minister Robert Malval, Guy Malary, was gunned down in his car in the rue Jos Marti, near his Ministry. 
The Minister had left his office after leaving a meeting because the participants had noted the presence of armed men in the streets around the Ministry. 
That situation continued into October. 
The evidence that the FAD'H were not only permitting but encouraging and accompanying intimidatory demonstrations by those hostile to the constitutional Government, in which arms were carried and violence and intimidation committed, mounted thereafter. 
13. Several of the intimidatory demonstrations were organized in the name of the newly formed Duvalierist political organization, the FRAPH. 
14. A team of the Mission went to investigate the events, but had to withdraw after a man in civilian clothing fired rounds from an automatic weapon in their direction. 
Much of the event was however witnessed by Mission observers who were staying in the Hotel Christopher. 
16. Despite increasingly intimidatory behaviour by the FAD'H, their attach\x{5ee5} and other armed men allowed to operate with impunity in Port-au-Prince, the Mission followed closely the situation in the capital as well as in the provinces throughout 7 October, the day of the strike called by the FRAPH. 
In Port-au-Prince, the Mission observed that in the morning groups of men in private vehicles patrolled the main streets of the city, intercepting other vehicles and closing down any activity in the city's markets. 
On many occasions, armed men assaulted shopkeepers, stallholders and passers-by, and fired shots to spread panic among the population. 
In the neighbourhood of Carrefour, at a site where armed men were observed inflicting beatings, Mission observers had to withdraw on being threatened with automatic weapons. 
Throughout the day, police patrols were often observed escorting the armed civilians enforcing the strike and sometimes acting in concert with them from the same vehicles. 
In Jacmel, the chief town of the D\x{5ee7}artement du Sud-Est, and in Gona\x{9d33}es, the chief town of the D\x{5ee7}artement de l'Artibonite, soldiers were seen assisting civilians in enforcing the strike. 
18. On 11 October, the FRAPH organized a demonstration at the port of Port-au-Prince when the United States Navy vessel the Harlan County was due to dock to put ashore United States and Canadian soldiers forming part of the United Nations Mission in Haiti. 
This further violence again took place in the presence of a large number of uniformed police who did not intervene. 
The same morning, armed men took over the state radio and television stations, where the installation of directors appointed by the constitutional Government had eventually taken place after weeks of forcible resistance, and commenced anti-government broadcasts. 
19. The overwhelming majority of reported killings in the country continued to be in Port-au-Prince. 
Elsewhere, on 19 September, a corporal of the military barracks at Ces-de-Fer, D\x{5ee7}artement du Sud-Est, was apparently engaged in extortion at Morne Blanc when he shot dead Oritiz Orisma. 
On 8 October, Fran\x{851e}is Cevile was killed at his home near Maniche, D\x{5ee7}artement du Sud, by an attach; the reason for the killing is unknown, although it was rumoured in the area that he was on a list of intended victims. 
The perpetrator was killed in revenge the following day by the local population. There were several reports, which the Mission was not able to confirm, of killings carried out by soldiers and attach\x{5ee5} at Pont Sond, near Saint-Marc, D\x{5ee7}artement de l'Artibonite. 
20. An enforced disappearance took place at Hinche, D\x{5ee7}artement du Centre, on 7 October. 
They beat his companion to try to force her to disclose his whereabouts, then discovered him in the house, dragged him outside and beat him. 
His fate is unknown; the Mission has received an unconfirmed report that his body was found in a river at the end of October. 
21. Throughout September and the first half of October, Mission observers continued to intervene in cases of arbitrary arrests, illegal detention and torture, the victims of which were in many cases people targeted for their political activities or opinions: 
He was accused of preparing the return of President Aristide and was asked for the names of people who had participated the previous week in a meeting with the Mission, and was beaten severely in the street and after being taken to the barracks, twice losing consciousness. 
He was released after six hours of detention; the Mission arranged for his medical treatment; 
(b) At Gona\x{9d33}es, D\x{5ee7}artement de l'Artibonite, a leader of a popular organization who had been arrested on two previous occasions since the coup d'at was illegally arrested on 8 September by four members of the FAD'H and severely beaten with batons all over his body and on the head. 
He was accused of burning tyres and provoking demonstrations in June. 
(d) At Petite Rivi\x{92e8}e de l'Artibonite, D\x{5ee7}artement de l'Artibonite, a leading local member of the Front national pour le changement et la d\x{5e66}ocratie (FNCD) was arrested by a corporal without a warrant on 22 September. 
He was initially accused of throwing stones at a neighbour's house and then of involvement in the distribution of pro-Aristide leaflets, posting up photos of the President and "multiples d\x{5ee5}ordres". 
While observers were on their way to make representations regarding his case on 24 September, he was beaten in his cell by the commander of the barracks, a corporal and an attach. 
He was eventually taken before a judge on 27 September and provisionally released two days later; 
(e) At Camp Perrin, D\x{5ee7}artement du Sud, a supporter of President Aristide was arrested by soldiers on 26 September and severely beaten both at the time of his arrest and after he had been taken to the military post. 
The district military commander threatened in the presence of Mission observers that he would be killed; 
He was further beaten severely by many uniformed members of the FAD'H and attach\x{5ee5} inside police headquarters, and subjected to the "kalot marasa" (twin slap on the ears - a torture technique frequently employed by the FAD'H, see A/48/532, para. 33), before being released; 
(g) At Hinche, D\x{5ee7}artement du Centre, during the night of 12 October, eight men including an armed soldier went to the home of an active member of the Ti Legliz ("Little Church", associated with liberation theology and President Aristide). 
He was taken out and subjected to blows from batons and rifle butts and the kalot marasa. 
He was hospitalized with the assistance of the Mission in a critical condition, having lost most of his teeth and with open wounds on his head, ears and stomach; 
There an old man, apparently a relative of one of the two, was also arrested after complaining about the arrests. 
The corporal in charge of the post ordered that he be given 150 blows; this was not carried out, but the other two men were beaten. 
The Mission intervened with the commander of the D\x{5ee7}artement; one was released the same day and the other two the next day. 
22. Many of the cases of arbitrary arrests, illegal detention and torture can thus be seen to have been linked to the attempts of the victims to exercise their right to freedom of expression, most commonly by expressing their support for President Aristide. 
(a) At Cap-Ha\x{9ba0}ien, D\x{5ee7}artement du Nord, during the night of 27/28 September, 18 children between the ages of 8 and 17 were arrested by attach\x{5ee5}, beaten and taken to police headquarters, where they were beaten further and placed in cells. 
They were accused of glue-sniffing. 
One 17-year-old was shot in the buttocks trying to escape arrest. One 16-year-old suffered a broken arm from beating and another 17-year-old suffered a ruptured retina as a result of a blow to his left eye and is expected to lose vision in the eye; 
(b) In the 4th Section of Dessalines, D\x{5ee7}artement de l'Artibonite, a farmer was arrested without warrant on 29 September and taken to the house of the chef de section. 
He was beaten there and transferred the following day to the Dessalines barracks, where he was beaten again by a corporal. 
(c) In the prison of Les Cayes, D\x{5ee7}artement du Sud, on 1 October, a prisoner serving a sentence for theft was beaten by a corporal so severely that he was transferred unconscious to hospital and remained hospitalized on 14 October. 
His alleged offence was that he had thrown urine over the corporal. 
In Cap-Ha\x{9ba0}ien, D\x{5ee7}artement du Nord, the FAD'H and their attach\x{5ee5} staged parades on 30 September, apparently to celebrate the second anniversary of the coup d'at against President Aristide, and again on 8 and 13 October. 
In Gona\x{9d33}es, D\x{5ee7}artement de l'Artibonite, the FRAPH called a demonstration on 12 October in the main square; vehicles with loudspeakers told shopkeepers to close and the demonstration took place in the presence of members of the FAD'H. 
In J\x{5e66}ie, D\x{5ee7}artement de la Grand'Anse, soldiers paraded through the streets on 12 October, shouting nationalist slogans and against the presence of foreigners. 
24. Meanwhile, reports continued to be received from different parts of the country of the additional recruitment of attach\x{5ee5} and the further distribution of arms to them, and of threats including the drawing up of lists of people to be targeted for elimination or victimization. 
In many places the visible presence of attach\x{5ee5} intensified and in some places this led to a virtual curfew. 
Mission observers faced increasingly threatening behaviour from members of the FAD'H and their attach\x{5ee5}, especially in Port-au-Prince and Cap-Ha\x{9ba0}ien, D\x{5ee7}artement du Nord, including being threatened with loaded weapons on a growing number of occasions and, in the incident referred to in paragraph 14 above, being fired upon. 
Later the same morning they proceeded to a residence of Mission observers, where they assaulted a local employee and smashed the windows of a Mission vehicle. 
26. After the evacuation of the Mission, the Commander-in-Chief of the FAD'H stated in a television interview on 17 October that at no time had members of the Mission been threatened. 
At no time during the Mission's presence did the High Command make any public statement regarding respect for that requirement and the Mission received no response to any of the communications. 
That evacuation was carried out on 15 and 16 October. 
Specific threats to local employees of the Mission and to people who had been in contact with it have been reported to it. 
It is based on eyewitness testimony of MICIVIH observers, interviews of 27 other witnesses, examination of photographic and documentary evidence, and on further investigations carried out by MICIVIH. 
His brother Georges Izmy was assassinated in May 1992 and from May 1993 a number of activists close to him had been abducted in Port-au-Prince by armed men and taken to clandestine detention centres where they were interrogated under torture about Izmy's political activities. 
By August 1993, these abductions had become more numerous and activists from popular organizations close to KOMEVEB were being targeted. 
5. In early September, KOMEVEB organized a memorial mass at the Church of Sacr-Coeur to commemorate the 11 September 1988 massacre at Saint-Jean Bosco Church, the parish church of Father Aristide. 
6. On the morning of 11 September, in a two-stage deployment that began at about 0600, armed civilians and uniformed police were put in place in the neighbourhood around the Church of Sacr-Coeur. 
Several police vehicles, notably from the anti-gang police station, took part in the operation. 
Witnesses identified some of them, in particular one officer of the FAD'H, one man who had been recognized as a torturer in a clandestine detention centre a short time before and several attach\x{5ee5}. 
The church grounds and the adjacent street were placed under the control of armed men, who violently dispersed passers-by. 
Other armed men, some carrying machine-guns, blocked traffic in order to create an outer controlled zone for the execution. 
A second victim, Jean-Claude Maturin, was killed nearby, apparently because he had become an inconvenient witness. 
9. The killers benefited from the complicity and support of the security forces (some of them in uniform) present at the scene. 
10. The elaborate plan to assassinate Antoine Izmy could not have been carried out without the complicity, if not the direct participation, of highly placed members of the Haitian armed forces. 
11. The group that assassinated Antoine Izmy is part of a much larger permanent clandestine structure in which members of the FAD'H participate and which counts on the active support of political groups opposed to the return of President Aristide and on considerable logistical and financial support. 
According to MICIVIH investigations, several members of the group who executed Antoine Izmy are implicated in the organization of "private militia" or paramilitary groups in Port-au-Prince. 
1. The present report has been prepared in accordance with a request by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/138 of 18 December 1992, entitled "Enhancing the effectiveness of the principle of periodic and genuine elections". 
2. The purpose of the present report is to present the progress made to date in the implementation of General Assembly resolutions 46/137 of 17 December 1991 and 47/138, and to provide the information requested by the Assembly in those resolutions. 
The report describes the status of requests from Member States for electoral assistance and verification. 
Also, as requested in resolution 47/138, the report evaluates the provisional guidelines in the light of later experience. 
Throughout, it relates all aspects of current United Nations experience and activities in electoral assistance to the importance of elections before, while, and after they have been held, in defining and accelerating democratization. 
3. Over the past year, the number of requests received has remained approximately constant. 
During the past year however, the United Nations has significantly increased its capacity to respond positively to such requests. 
Thus, the United Nations has been involved in five major electoral missions in the last year as compared to three during the previous year. 
Coordination and support for the activities of international observers has been provided in six cases, but in only two cases during the previous year. 
Resident Coordinators were asked to follow electoral processes and report to the Secretary-General in seven cases. 
There were 21 instances of technical assistance or advisory activities compared to 14 during the previous year. 
The number of preparatory, advisory or needs-assessment missions also increased significantly during the period. 
4. Electoral assistance activities within the United Nations system have been guided by absolute respect for national sovereignty and the avoidance of any possible unrequested involvement in the internal affairs of any State. 
The experience acquired since the establishment of a focal point (Under-Secretary-General James O. C. Jonah) and the increased professionalism within the Electoral Assistance Unit and other offices involved in electoral assistance are additional guarantees of their respect for those basic principles. 
5. The growing volume of activities during the last year and the need to provide adequate responses made it necessary to consolidate and, in some cases, expand the capacity of United Nations units involved in electoral assistance. 
In order to create a larger pool of qualified personnel, the United Nations, in cooperation with the United Nations Institute for Training and Research (UNITAR), organized a two-week, full-time programme during October/November 1992, which introduced 37 staff members to electoral assistance and provided theoretical background. 
Eight of those officers from other units of the Secretariat participated in electoral assistance-related missions at the end of last year. 
The training programme will be repeated in the near future. 
7. In order to enhance overall coordination and exchange of information between different departments, a Task Force on Electoral Matters was established in 1992, under the chairmanship of Under-Secretary-General Jonah. 
The Task Force, which meets regularly, consists of representatives of all departments and agencies directly involved in electoral assistance. 
Since the establishment of the Task Force, five meetings have served to clarify the needs of its members and to prevent duplication at various levels in the actual delivery of electoral assistance. 
In addition, the concentration of electoral activities in Africa and Latin America has also resulted in increased cooperation between the Unit and the respective regional bureaux of UNDP. 
The Unit has also collaborated effectively with the UNDP the United Nations Volunteer Programme (UNV) of UNDP to obtain volunteers to fill the ranks of electoral monitors in major missions. 
9. During the past year, UNDP has expanded its electoral assistance activities. 
A major initiative of UNDP was a review of its involvement in electoral assistance activities, which also covers the activities of the Electoral Assistance Unit, the Centre for Human Rights and other relevant units. 
The major initiative of the UNDP Electoral Group, which is chaired by the Division for Global and Interregional Programmes and includes participants from the United Nations Electoral Assistance Unit and UNHCR, was a review of the United Nations electoral assistance activities 1992-1993. 
A round-table discussion of the review mission in August 1993 resulted in plans for implementing the recommendations. 
10. The Department for Development Support and Management Services has been a pioneer in electoral assistance, especially in improving public institutions for effective governance and technical assistance. 
Because of increasing demands, the Department has devoted additional resources with a view to increasing its strength as a major agency for technical assistance to electoral activities. 
In the past year, the Department created a special unit to this end and appointed a technical adviser. 
In addition, much of the technical assistance to elections is in delicate political environments, which requires frequent consultations between the Department and the Department of Political Affairs. 
The accumulating experience and professional expertise of the Electoral Assistance Unit provides important contributions to the design and support of technical assistance projects. 
For example, the Department for Development Support and Management Services uses the Unit's rapidly expanding roster of experts to identify consultants for its projects. 
12. The recent increase in demand for electoral assistance from the Centre for Human Rights was recognized by the World Conference on Human Rights in the Vienna Declaration and Programme for Action. 
The Declaration called for assistance upon the request of Governments in the conduct of free and fair elections, which included assistance in the human rights aspects of elections and public information about elections. 
Those resources, and an increase in the number of specialists, should better position the Centre to respond to Governments requesting electoral assistance. 
13. Recent activities of the Centre for Human Rights will help to ensure that human rights are properly protected in the design of electoral activities. 
The Centre has prepared guidelines for fact-finding or needs-assessment missions on the human rights aspects of the electoral process. 
The Centre has also prepared a handbook entitled "Human Rights and Elections", available to all agencies involved in electoral assistance and to interested Member States. 
The Centre is now considering a training programme on human rights for electoral assistance officers from the Department of Political Affairs, the Department for Development Support and Management Services, and from UNDP. 
14. Consultations between the Electoral Assistance Unit and major United Nations missions has improved considerably over the last year. 
It has provided support on electoral matters in the initial stages of missions. 
Under-Secretary-General Jonah has maintained close political oversight of electoral developments affecting those missions. 
The Chief Electoral Officer of UNOVER was a staff member from the Unit. 
It will also participate in training the observers of ONUSAL. 
It is expected that the Unit will similarly support ONUMOZ and ONUMIL at the appropriate time. 
The first network report, covering about 75 per cent of electoral assistance activities by other organizations, was issued at the end of June 1993. 
The network and its widely distributed report have proved very useful for avoiding duplication and informing all relevant organizations about each other's activities. 
The contacts established through the network, together with the experience of cooperating in field activities, have reinforced and facilitated coordination between these organizations and the United Nations. 
Although the main subject of the Colloquium is to review and explore common challenges to the organization of elections, it will provide a valuable opportunity to discuss additional coordination activities. 
17. The Electoral Assistance Unit has established good working relationships with such regional organizations as the Organization of African Unity (OAU), the Organization of American States (OAS) and the European Community (EC). 
This increased contact and exchange of information has facilitated greater cooperation and coordination of efforts in the field. 
The cordial relationship established with OAS during the operations in Nicaragua and Haiti is expected to continue. 
The EC has contributed significantly to United Nations electoral assistance activities in various countries through financial support and the sponsorship of international observers. 
In September 1993, representatives of OAU and the United Nations met to discuss areas for increased cooperation, including electoral assistance. 
18. The United Nations Trust Fund for Electoral Observation, established in compliance with General Assembly resolution 46/137, has received a total of $569,069 1/ from the following Member States: Austria, Denmark, Iceland, Ireland, Norway, Sweden, Switzerland and United Kingdom. 
In addition, two Member States have pledged their contribution to the Fund (Japan and Germany). 
The Trust Fund has been used to finance a coordination and support mission and a number of needs-assessment and preparatory missions. 
In the coming year, the Unit expects to use the Trust Fund further to enhance its activities both before and after elections. 
Canada has made substantial contributions in kind to the activities of the Electoral Assistance Unit by financing the participation of consultants and experts in several missions. 
19. As requested by the General Assembly in resolution 46/137, the Unit has established a roster of international experts. 
A list of individuals with previous mission experience was expanded by adding experts and specialists from compilations by other institutions or recommended by Member States. 
The roster is constantly being expanded and developed through ongoing consultation and contacts with other institutions and organizations and, most notably, through contacts in the field. 
The roster also includes people with extensive experience in observing elections and in coordinating international observation activities. 
20. The General Assembly, in resolution 46/137 requested that the United Nations transform its experience with electoral assistance into an institutional memory. 
This has been a constant concern of the Electoral Assistance Unit, which has carefully followed and retrieved all relevant information from the electoral assistance activities of United Nations missions and projects, and from non-governmental organizations. 
The wealth of information the United Nations collected has greatly strengthened its substantive support to observation missions and technical assistance projects. 
21. The Security Council, by its resolution 745 (1992) of 14 February 1992, established the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC), and entrusted to it the task of carrying out the Paris Agreement of 23 October 1991 on a Comprehensive Political Settlement of the Cambodia Conflict. 
This would be the first step towards the forming of a new Government of Cambodia based on the will of the Cambodian people (Paris Agreement, Part II, Articles 13, 14 and 15). 
22. The United Nations for the first time went beyond supervising and monitoring and with UNTAC was entrusted with the comprehensive organization and conduct of elections. 
The Movimento Popular para a Libertacao de Angola (MPLA) won the legislative elections with 53.74 per cent of the votes, against 34.1 per cent for the National Union for the Total Independence of Angola (UNITA). 
In the presidential elections, President Jos Eduardo dos Santos won with 49.57 per cent, as against Mr. Jonas Savimbi's 40.07 per cent. 
According to the Electoral Law, a second round of Presidential elections was required, since neither candidate had achieved an absolute majority. 
25. Later the same day, the United Nations declared the first round of Presidential elections to have been generally free and fair, despite some deficiencies and irregularities. 
The President of UNITA, however, claimed massive and systematic fraud and refused to accept the election results. 
Despite national and international efforts to contain the violence, the political and military situation continued to deteriorate. 
While the electoral component of UNAVEM II has been dismantled, essential staff of the mission remain in Angola and continue their efforts, led by the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, to find a lasting solution. 
26. The General Assembly, in its resolution 47/114 of 16 December 1992, authorized, by consensus, the establishment of the United Nations Observer Mission to Verify the Referendum in Eritrea (UNOVER). 
Headed by the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, the UNOVER core team consisted of 21 international staff representing 16 nationalities. 
A staff member of the Electoral Assistance Unit was appointed Chief Electoral Officer. 
27. UNOVER started the verification of registration and the referendum campaign in January 1993 from its Headquarters in Asmara and from three regional offices, in Asmara, Keren and Mendefera. 
For the last phase of the Referendum, from 12 to 25 April 1993, 86 observers joined the UNOVER core team to observe and verify the vote and the counting. 
A quick count exercise was organized. 
During the three days of the Referendum, from 23 to 25 April 1993, UNOVER teams covered almost all of the 1,012 polling stations throughout the country. 
In other overseas locations, the United Nations system assisted with observation. 
29. The Security Council, by its resolution 832 (1993), enlarged the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) to include observation of the electoral process. 
The elections in El Salvador, scheduled for 24 March 1994, include presidential, legislative, municipal and Central American Parliament elections. 
After decades of war, the Peace Agreement signed by the Government and the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberaci Nacional (FMNL) provides that the latter will participate in these elections for the first time. 
31. A mission organized by the Electoral Assistance Unit prepared the operational plan for the deployment of the Electoral Division. 
Since then the Unit has contributed to the selection of electoral monitors and supported the Division as required. 
A further Electoral Assistance Unit mission in late November 1993 will contribute to the training of electoral observers. 
Later, the Unit will arrange coordination with other international observers for the last phase of the electoral process. 
UNDP is providing substantial support to the Electoral Tribunal through a technical assistance project, whose costs are shared by several donors. 
32. The General Peace Agreement for Mozambique of 4 October 1992 7/ and Security Council resolution 782 (1992) of 16 December 1992, provided that the United Nations would oversee compliance with its terms, including monitoring the entire process of the proposed presidential and legislative elections. 
In support of the United Nations Operations in Mozambique (ONUMOZ), the Electoral Assistance Unit organized a technical mission to assess requirements for the monitoring. 
These would be supported by an appropriate number of United Nations volunteers and international and local support staff. 
33. As required by the General Peace Agreement, the Government of Mozambique distributed a draft Electoral Law to the Resistencia Nacional Mocambicana (RENAMO) and other political parties. 
A multi-party conference, sponsored by the Government, is to discuss the draft in detail before the Government submits it for approval to the Assembly of the Republic. 
The discussions on the draft Electoral Law continued longer than expected. 
During the meeting in October with the President of Mozambique and the President of RENAMO, however, the disagreement over the composition of the Electoral Commission was resolved and a target date for its establishment was set. 
34. According to Security Council resolution 797 (1992) of 16 December 1992, the United Nations will coordinate technical assistance for the entire electoral process. 
In November and December 1992, a joint mission of the United Nations and the EC travelled to Maputo to develop a project for United Nations coordination of integrated support to the electoral process, to assist the Government in preparing for it and to revise the overall electoral budget. 
The integrated support project began in July 1993 and is being implemented by the Department for Development Support and Management Services. 
The electoral component of UNOMIL will consist of 13 Professional staff and 40 United Nations volunteers. 
During the voting period, an estimated 200 observers would be deployed throughout the country for monitoring and verification. 
Once the Commission is operational, the Electoral Component of UNOMIL will begin its activities. 
It will have to address such key issues as the registration of the estimated 1 to 1.2 million eligible voters, voting by refugees and internally displaced persons, the definition of constituencies, and freedom of movement by voters. 
37. The Security Council, in its resolution 809 (1993) of 2 March 1993, requested preparations for organizing a referendum of self-determination for the people of Western Sahara. 
In response, I appointed the Chairman of the Identification Commission in May 1993. 
He immediately travelled to Rabat, Laayoune, Tindouf, Algiers and Nouakchott to begin preparations for identifying and registering voters. 
A team of registration officers arrived in Laayoune in June 1993 and have since continued the preparations. 
At my direction, there are intensive discussions with the parties, Morocco and the Frente Popular para la Liberaci de Saguia el-Hamra y de Rio de Oro (Frente POLISARIO) on methods for thorough and judicious identification and registration. 
38. The options for electoral observation discussed in my last report included follow and report, usually by the Resident Representative and coordination and support for international observers sponsored by various governments and organizations. 
A primary purpose of coordination and support is to create an effective and integrated observer network out of a number of small international delegations. 
In each case, the United Nations provides a small secretariat, which serves as the coordinating centre for international observers on election day. 
Logistic and administrative support for the observers is usually provided by a UNDP project supported by interested donors. 
39. The United Nations first used this approach in Ethiopia in June 1992. 
Since then, it has been increasingly adopted. 
In the Niger, 120 observers were coordinated. 
This was supplemented by other representatives from the international diplomatic community not accredited by the Government as international observers. 
During the national elections in Lesotho, the Joint International Observer Group consisted of 130 international observers. 
Similar arrangements created effective cooperation between international observers and the United Nations in observing elections in Burundi, the Congo and Djibouti. 
40. Although the coordination and support approach has many financial and organizational advantages, one disadvantage has been the almost exclusive focus of observers on the events of a single election day. 
If observation is limited to election day only, the preceding general climate and conditions are very difficult to assess from secondary sources. 
Normally, the character of the pre-election period greatly influences the electoral campaign and actual conduct of the poll. 
Experience with coordination and support missions suggests that longer-term observation will benefit the electoral process as it occurs and also provide a more realistic assessment of overall progress towards greater democratization. 
41. In Malawi, coordination and support was adapted and applied for the first time to create an extended electoral mission. 
Observer coverage began with registration, continued through the campaign and concluded with the conduct of the referendum. 
In late May, the Secretariat also assumed responsibility for the procurement of referendum materials, as a decision that month to use a single ballot box resulted in additional logistic and material requirements. 
The initial staff of UNEAS consisted of a Coordinator from the Electoral Assistance Unit and a Logistics Consultant. 
Those experts, provided by a non-governmental organization, were responsible for civic education and poll-worker training. 
The first observers arrived 12 April in order to observe registration. 
The number of observers present varied from 16 during the April registration period to over 210 on the referendum date. 
She noted particular concerns and considerations based on international practice and consulted, as appropriate, the Chairman of the Referendum Commission, the Referendum Supervisor and other relevant officials. 
43. The longer-term observation allowed for more realistic assessment of the electoral process, as well as for technical advice and assistance at various stages. 
That role was particularly significant for discussions concerning the crucial questions of the referendum date and the ballot box system to be used. 
The United Nations Resident Coordinator provided critical support at all stages of the operation, particularly in facilitating discussion between Government and opposition at crucial junctures and in coordinating donor assistance. 
44. The Malawi experience provides a useful precedent for future electoral assistance provided by the United Nations. 
The operation was very cost-effective. 
45. On 19 February 1992, the Government of Cameroon requested United Nations assistance for the legislative elections to take place on 1 March. 
46. On the basis of the results in Cameroon, this "follow and report," approach has been used in subsequent similar cases where the lead time was too short to allow adequate chronological or geographical coverage of the electoral process. 
The purpose of this approach is to lend, when no other alternative is possible, the largely symbolic presence of the United Nations to the creation of confidence and to support democratization. 
Since my last report, we have responded in this way to requests from seven Member States. 
In some of these cases, there was enough time to send a political affairs officer or a consultant to assist the Resident Coordinator. 
47. Between 16 October 1992 and 15 October 1993, the United Nations provided technical assistance or advisory services in 21 cases, as compared with 14 cases the previous year. 
In addition, the range of all technical assistance activities has expanded to include such fields as electoral organization, training, civic education, informatics, communications, logistics and electoral law. 
Such involvement has ranged from small-scale projects funded through the Indicative Planning Figures for the country, to large-scale projects involving cost-sharing arrangements with several donors. 
In a few specific cases - Eritrea, Malawi and Mozambique - the UNDP has taken a leading role in coordinating the various types of technical assistance provided. 
UNDP/OPS has been involved in the implementation of projects in Togo and Chad. 
49. In the past year, the Centre for Human Rights has provided technical legal assistance and advisory services to several countries. 
In Lesotho, the Centre organized a seminar on free and fair elections and human rights in a democratic society, held immediately before the elections of January 1993. 
As a contribution to the Government's civic education campaign, the Centre arranged for the preparation of an audio-recorded drama play in two languages, developed around the theme of elections and human rights in Lesotho. 
In Cambodia, the Centre assisted in pre-election public information activities by arranging for translation of human rights material into Khmer and its distribution throughout the country. 
In the case of Malawi, the Centre participated in the initial needs-assessment mission before the referendum. 
It also fielded a mission immediately after the referendum to identify the continuing needs of the democratic transition in Malawi. 
51. There have been both successes and failures in the past year. 
As I pointed out in my last report, "given the lack of a democratic tradition in many of the countries requesting electoral assistance from the United Nations, it cannot always be assumed that the choice of the electorate will in all cases be respected" (A/47/668, para. 69). 
52. Electoral experience in the past year, however, has also resulted in significant progress. 
Despite such experiences as Haiti and Angola there are bright spots and a basis for hope in many other cases. 
A number of Member States have taken important steps towards increased democracy and its institutionalization. 
The long-struggling people of Cambodia now have an elected Government, a constitution drafted by representatives of the people, and the real possibility of peace and development. 
In Eritrea, the assistance of the United Nations in its April referendum contributed significantly to the birth of a nation fully recognized by the international community. 
The choice of a multi-party political system was overwhelmingly supported by the people of Malawi in a referendum for which the United Nations was a significant presence. 
In Lesotho, the Niger and other countries, the United Nations provided supportive assistance to elections which gave citizens an opportunity to choose their Governments. 
Most significantly, the United Nations continues to receive numerous requests for electoral assistance. 
The cases of Haiti and Angola produced examples of the actual reaction of the international community to real versions of the situations posed in those hypothetical questions. 
Concerning Angola, the Security Council has already adopted a resolution imposing an arms and oil embargo on UNITA. 
With the Council's support, my Special Representative and I continue to work with Angolans in the search for a satisfactory solution to the situation which has followed verification of the elections. 
54. The derailing of democratization after free and fair elections and the consequent negative reactions should, however, be regarded as exceptions. 
The main objective of the United Nations should be to support democratization to persist and to consolidate. 
To that end, it is important to provide assistance not only before and during elections, but afterwards as well. 
I will request Under-Secretary-General Jonah and the Electoral Assistance Unit to continue to assist democratization through coordinating and, as necessary, borrowing support and expertise from relevant operational units and programmes. 
Responding to requests from newly elected authorities, missions might discuss with them the design of programmes, adapted to the circumstances and characteristics of each country, which could contribute to consolidating democratization. 
Such programmes should emphasize creating and strengthening the institutions and processes that are essential for developing the open and pluralistic societies which form the basis for democratic governments. 
56. My report to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session included guidelines for the different types of electoral assistance provided by the United Nations. 
57. The 20 months since the appointment of Under-Secretary-General Jonah as the United Nations focal point and the creation of the Electoral Assistance Unit have been a valuable learning period. 
Those will contribute to better United Nations responses to future requests. 
Several of the premises elaborated earlier merit reiteration today; new recommendations can also be presented in light of more recent experience. 
In the absence of this will, no amount of resources, whenever provided, will produce the desired result. 
Before deciding to provide electoral assistance, the United Nations must be sure that all participants in the election are committed to the next steps. 
The will to coexist in a pluralistic society is demonstrated not just by deciding to hold elections, but also by many other elements. 
In such cases, the United Nations presence is perceived not only as a guarantee for smooth and successful elections, but also as a positive way to reinforce and to consolidate a firm transition towards democracy. 
60. To ascertain and encourage political will, the United Nations must take a series of steps. 
(In fact, experience has shown that last-minute requests may indicate a lack of real commitment to a truly free and fair election.) 
These arrangements should lay the foundation for future support to democratization. 
This should include preparing for a follow-up mission immediately after the voting. 
That mission would discuss with the new authorities potential programmes and activities to sustain, strengthen and pursue the progress towards democratization begun by the elections. 
61. As already noted in the case of Malawi (paras. 40-43), the experience of the last year suggests that sending large numbers of international observers for a few days immediately before and after the polling date may not always be the best use of resources. 
Most of the problems in specific elections have come from pre-election events or the lack of basic conditions for a free and fair electoral process, such as the freedoms of association, assembly, expression and movement, and favourable political, social and psychological circumstances. 
Many of the problems or irregularities occur at local levels, and are not easily detected by short-term observers. 
62. There is a general expectation that the outcome of an observation or verification mission will be a short phrase stating that the electoral process was "free and fair", sometimes qualifying the verdict with a carefully chosen adverb. 
The attempt to capture in a short phrase a complex multidimensional phenomenon, however, might result in a misleading or incomplete statement. 
The "freedom and fairness" of an electoral process depend on many factors. 
63. The "free and fair" concept can serve to describe an election where there has been no significant violation of any of the basic criteria. 
Conversely, it can identify problems which are so serious as to require a statement that an election failed to be free and fair. 
A short statement based on a few very fundamental standards, however, cannot fairly describe situations in which different positive and negative developments are balanced overall. 
Such an appraisal will also neglect cultural or other special circumstances such as an apparent departure from established electoral practices which is clearly justified by the peculiarities of a given situation or by traditionally accepted customs. 
Moreover, periodic reporting by an observation mission throughout the entire electoral process may help the electoral authorities to detect and solve existing problems. 
It is therefore important that adequate and comprehensive reporting, as well as evaluations which are more disaggregated, become important parts of election observation procedures. 
64. The timing of electoral assistance is often critical not only to the success of an election, but also to the overall progress of peace-keeping and post-conflict institution-building. 
An electoral process carried out before the parties have demobilized and disarmed may in fact result in further conflict. 
In order to provide effective assistance, the United Nations focal point must receive requests from Member States early enough for a coordinated and focused response. 
Electoral assistance usually requires careful planning which is tailored to the specific needs of the Member State. 
This requires consultation with government officials and recruitment of appropriate experts, and mission deployment. 
The legitimacy of an electoral process depends largely on sufficient time for activities such as registration, the organization of political parties and civic education. 
Although the timetable may vary somewhat from one country to another, the activities to be undertaken prior to an election are fairly standard, and the time they will take can be generally predicted. 
Elections held without enough time for preparation may be fundamentally jeopardized. 
The significance of elections lies not simply in their result, or in their having taken place, but in the long-term impetus towards greater democratization made cumulatively by all the steps in the holding of elections. 
68. The small number of polling stations in Namibia permitted the United Nations to attach more than one observer to each, thus allowing a total and permanent coverage of events. 
The number of polling stations and the resources available in most other countries where the United Nations has verified the elections has made it necessary to use alternative approaches. 
Verification is conducted by mobile teams that visit several polling stations, observe the development of voting during their presence, and interview polling station officials, party poll-watchers and national monitors about eventual irregularities that might have occurred beforehand. 
The presence and active participation of party poll-watchers and/or national monitors is therefore an essential component of the approach. 
Accordingly, it is indispensable for the overall success of the operation that the deployment of national observers not be unduly restricted and that they receive adequate training and support. 
Although this task has traditionally been fulfilled by non-governmental organizations active in the electoral field, the United Nations should stand ready to support their programmes when necessary. 
69. The cost of major missions has been and will continue to be a major concern. 
Thus, using over 450 United Nations volunteers as District Electoral Supervisors in Cambodia was considered a very successful experiment in controlling costs, which will be repeated in other missions. 
Both UNOMOZ and UNOMIL will use United Nations volunteers as electoral monitors who will follow registration and electoral campaign. 
This sharing and coordination can support the long-term and broad geographical coverage of an electoral process, the benefits of which have just been described. 
For example, in Malawi a low- cost operation based on voluntary contributions and the involvement of the international community in Malawi and the region also allowed broad geographical and chronological coverage of the electoral process. 
71. To that end, the exchange of information among such organizations can be a first and useful step. 
For each case, however, there must be, wherever possible, a method of coordinated planning and deployment, and a common approach to the collection of information during observation. 
While each participating organization should maintain complete freedom in reporting to its constituency, ample opportunity exists for logistic and other common arrangements which might benefit all participants. 
Although such collaboration is not always easy, particularly given the importance attached by most organizations to their institutional autonomy, we intend to continue our efforts to replicate the positive experiences this year in Malawi, Lesotho and the Niger. 
72. Although the follow and report approach is the least intrusive form of United Nations electoral assistance, it can result in controversy or a degree of risk. 
This approach may require the Resident Coordinator to have some considerable technical expertise in electoral matters. 
As a limited observation, it does not necessarily contribute to the conduct of a legitimate election. 
Moreover, it may endanger the ongoing relationships of the Resident Coordinator with Government or the opposition groups in two ways. 
Since, under the follow and report procedure the United Nations does not issue a public report or statement, all sides in an election tend to see this approach as either useless or provocative. 
A further consideration is the status of the Resident Coordinator as a public figure who is often seen or heard in the national media. 
The neutrality of the Resident Coordinator might be jeopardized if he or she were required simultaneously to observe an election on behalf of the Secretary-General and to refrain from making public comments. 
73. It is clear that the follow and report approach may have limited usefulness for the country holding elections. 
Moreover, the findings presented in the previous section establish the value of operations which provide more extensive coverage geographically and in time. 
Accordingly, in the future we will evaluate carefully the practicality in each case of the follow and report procedure. 
The procedures for gathering information and evaluation in those cases, however, will be developed individually and will not necessarily involve the Resident Coordinator. 
74. All forms of technical assistance should be concerned with sustainability and transfer of knowledge. 
This applies to electoral assistance just as it does to all other aspects of development. 
It should constitute the backbone for the institutionalization and consolidation of electoral institutions so that they can administer future electoral processes with minimum external support. 
75. Over the past year, the United Nations has increasingly been called on for electoral advice and assistance. 
With its growing track record of assistance to Member States in the electoral field, the United Nations has gained significant international recognition of its capabilities and unique potential as a source of international support and coordination. 
76. Based on the experience of the past year in generating greater international support for and cooperation in the provision of electoral assistance, the United Nations Electoral Assistance Unit will seek to strengthen its coordinating role. 
ARGENTINA Request: In September 1992, the Government requested the extension of a previous technical assistance project to improve the electoral organization, to be co-shared by the Government and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
Action taken: A consultant was sent to the country on two occasions to evaluate the accomplishments of the project and to collaborate in formulating a new version. 
AZERBAIJAN Request: On 16 August 1993, the Government of Azerbaijan invited the United Nations to send observers for the Referendum scheduled for 29 August 1993. 
Action taken: The United Nations declined the invitation owing to, among other reasons, the lack of lead time. 
BURUNDI Request: In December 1992, the Government sent a general request for electoral assistance and, in February 1993, presented a specific request for technical assistance in the field of training and for funds for electoral equipment for the general elections. 
On 5 May 1993, the Government sent a further request for United Nations assistance in the coordination of the international observation of the elections. 
Action taken: Towards the end of May 1993, a United Nations officer and a consultant, funded by the Government of Canada, travelled to Burundi to assist the resident Coordinator in the coordination of international observers for the Presidential elections, which took place on 1 June 1993. 
The consultant returned to the country for the Legislative elections held on 29 June 1993. 
After creating an International Committee to supervise the elections, the Government specifically requested UNDP to nominate candidates to join the Committee. 
On 13 July 1993, the Government subsequently requested the United Nations to send a staff member to coordinate the activities of the international observers. 
Action taken: A team composed of an officer of the Electoral Assistance Unit and two consultants was sent to join and support the International Committee. 
The Resident Coordinator was requested to follow the electoral process and to report on its conduct and outcome. 
CHAD Request: On 4 December 1992, the Government sent an official request for electoral assistance for the upcoming elections, the date of which has not been determined. 
Action taken: The United Nations sent a consultant from January to March 1993 to provide technical assistance to the Government, as well as to observe the National Conference. 
COLOMBIA Request: In 1993, the United Nations received, through UNDP, a request for technical assistance to restructure the electoral organization, the cost of which would be shared by UNDP and the Government. 
Action taken: In July 1993, the Director of the Electoral Assistance Unit visited the country to provide advice to the Registraduria Nacional del Estado Civil. 
CONGO Request: On 30 November 1992, after the dissolution of the Parliament, the Government sent a letter to the Secretary-General requesting electoral observers for the Legislative elections, then scheduled to take place on 30 December 1992 and 1 January 1993. 
On 4 January 1993, the President of the Congo issued a presidential decree establishing an Independent National Commission, inter alia to organize and supervise the forthcoming anticipated legislative elections. 
In the meantime, the elections were rescheduled for 2 May (first round) and 6 June 1993 (second round). 
Subsequently, on 7 September 1993, the Government of the Congo sent a letter to the Secretary-General requesting observers for the second round of the Legislative elections scheduled for 3 October 1993. 
DJIBOUTI Request: On 28 November 1992, the Government sent a letter to the Secretary-General requesting electoral observers for the Legislative elections to be held on 18 December 1992. 
Subsequently, on 30 March 1993, the Minister for Foreign Affairs further requested the Secretary-General to send observers for the Presidential elections scheduled for 7 and 21 May 1993. 
Action taken: The Resident Coordinator was instructed to follow the Legislative elections of 18 December 1992, and an officer of the Electoral Assistance Unit was sent to assist her. 
Regarding the elections of May 1993, the United Nations sent another officer of the Unit to assist the Resident Coordinator in coordinating the international observers. 
EL SALVADOR Request: On 8 January 1993, the Government of El Salvador officially requested United Nations observation "before, during and following" the general elections scheduled for March 1994. 
Action taken: The United Nations sent a preparatory mission, headed by the Director of the Electoral Assistance Unit and comprising two other electoral consultants, to prepare the terms of reference of the electoral component of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL). 
Subsequently, the Secretary-General presented a report to the Security Council (S/25812), recommending the extension and expansion of the mandate of ONUSAL, which was approved by the Security Council in resolution 832 (1993). 
The deployment of the members of the electoral component of ONUSAL has been completed, and the first report of the electoral mission has been issued (S/26606). 
EQUATORIAL GUINEA Request: In April 1993, the Government agreed to receive a high-level political mission, and specifically requested advice in electoral matters. 
The electoral component of that mission comprised two consultants and a United Nations officer, who travelled to the country in the beginning of April 1993 for two weeks to assess the needs and procedures for holding elections. 
The team has presented its report. 
In June 1993, another United Nations officer was sent to the country, under a UNDP project, to assist in the preparation of a Donors' Conference. 
The officer was joined by a consultant, whose assignment was to assist the authorities in reviewing the electoral rolls and in the preparation of the budget. 
Regarding the latest request, on 11 August 1993 the Secretary-General answered, stating his willingness to participate in the electoral process by providing coordination and support for a group of international observers, provided that the political climate in the country becomes conducive to the holding of free and fair elections. 
The Conference on Peace and Democracy, which assembled all the political parties and relevant social actors in Ethiopia, supported the idea of an internationally supervised referendum. 
On 16 December 1992, the Assembly adopted resolution 47/114 authorizing the establishment of United Nations Observer Mission to Verify the Referendum in Eritrea (UNOVER). 
The mission was inaugurated on 7 January 1993, and was composed of 21 international staff, supported by local personnel. 
During the Referendum, which took place from 23 to 25 April 1993, 85 additional observers joined the mission and close coordination was established with other observer groups. 
Other observers followed the voting in Ethiopia, the Sudan, Saudi Arabia, Kuwait, Canada, the United States and several European countries. 
A quick count of the results was conducted. 
GUINEA Request: In October 1992, the Government sent a letter to the Secretary-General requesting technical assistance for the Legislative elections initially planned for 27 December 1992. 
In November 1992, the United Nations received a subsequent request for observers. 
GUINEA-BISSAU Request: In December 1992, the UNDP Resident Representative informed Headquarters that the Government had requested United Nations assistance for the elections scheduled to take place in 1993. 
Action taken: In January 1993, the United Nations sent a team composed of a consultant and a United Nations officer to assess the needs for electoral assistance and to prepare a project document for technical assistance. 
Under the provisions of the project, the United Nations sent a consultant in March 1993 to assist in the preparation of the electoral budget. 
During June and July 1993, three consultants (training, civic education and technical adviser) were sent to the country under a technical assistance project implemented by the Department for Development Support and Management Services. 
GUYANA Request: The Government requested UNDP for technical assistance to enhance national capacity for management of the electoral process. 
KENYA Request: On 19 November 1992, the Government of Kenya sent a request for electoral assistance for the Legislative elections held on 29 December 1992. 
The team submitted its report accordingly. 
LATVIA Request: On 28 May 1993, the Central Electoral Committee Chairman sent a letter to the Secretary-General inviting him to appoint a Delegation to observe the elections for the Fifth Saeima (Parliament), to be held on 5 and 6 June 1993. 
Action taken: Owing to the lack of time, the invitation had to be declined. 
LESOTHO Request: On 15 October 1992, the Government sent a request to the United Nations for support to the General Elections initially scheduled to take place in February 1993, but later postponed to 27 March 1993. 
LIBERIA Request: On 11 February 1992, the Government sent a letter to the Secretary-General requesting technical and financial assistance, as well as the sending of international observers to follow the electoral process. 
MADAGASCAR Request: In 1992, the Government sent to UNDP an initial request for technical assistance. 
MALAWI Request: On 22 October 1992, the Government sent a request to the United Nations for assistance in conducting a referendum on the issue of a one-party/multi-party system of government. 
Subsequently, in October 1993, the Secretary-General received a further request from the Government to assist in the mobilization of the international observation of the general elections scheduled to take place in 1994. 
Action taken: In November 1992, the United Nations sent a technical mission, composed of the Director of the Electoral Assistance Unit, one officer from the Centre for Human Rights and three consultants. 
The team submitted its report in December. 
A second mission by the Director of the Unit and a legal officer from the Centre for Human Rights visited Malawi in January, and submitted two additional reports. 
The date of the Referendum, initially announced as 15 March 1993, was subsequently postponed to 14 June 1993. 
In May 1993, the United Nations sent another specialist to provide advice concerning voting procedures. 
UNDP was involved in coordinating the material assistance provided by some donors. 
An expert on "quick-count" procedures was also sent to join the Secretariat team. 
The Referendum took place on 14 June 1993. 
Subsequently, in July 1993, the Electoral Assistance Unit organized, together with UNDP, a Round Table on Democratic Transition for members of the Presidential Committee on Dialogue and of the Public Affairs Committee. 
In August 1993, a mission from the United Nations Centre for Human Rights, comprising one officer and two consultants, visited the country to assess needs related to the promotion, protection and realization of human rights in the context of the transition to a multi-party system. 
The latest request from the Government is currently under consideration. 
On 10 February, the Government requested the Secretary-General to verify/observe the electoral process, held in April 1992. 
On 13 October 1992, the Security Council approved the appointment of an interim Special Representative and the dispatch of 25 military observers. 
The Electoral Assistance Unit has been backstopping ONUMOZ on electoral matters. 
Besides ONUMOZ, the United Nations is providing technical assistance to the electoral authorities in Mozambique through a project being implemented by the Department for Development Support and Management Services. 
ANTILLES Commission of Constitutional Affairs of the Parliament of Cura\x{84f7}o sent a letter to the Secretary-General requesting the participation of a United Nations representative in the Commission that will organize a Referendum in order to decide upon the future political status of Cura\x{84f7}o. 
The Referendum is scheduled to take place on 19 November 1993. 
Action taken: In August 1993, the United Nations sent an officer to participate in the Commission's discussions. 
NIGER Request: In early 1992, the United Nations received a first general request for technical and financial assistance through the UNDP officer in the Niger. 
On 8 October 1992, the Government reaffirmed its request for United Nations assistance. 
Action taken: On 9 December 1992, the Government was informed that the Resident Coordinator would be instructed to follow and report on the electoral process. 
The Referendum on the new Constitution took place on 26 December 1992. 
A United Nations officer was sent to the Niger to assist the Resident Coordinator in organizing the international observation of the Legislative elections on 14 February, the first round of the Presidential elections on 27 February, and the second round on 20 March 1993. 
Action taken: In a letter dated 27 April 1993, the Government was informed that the Resident Coordinator would be requested to follow the electoral process and report on its conduct and outcome. 
UNDP also implemented a project of technical support to the Electoral Council. 
SENEGAL Request: On 3 February 1993, the United Nations received an official request from the Government of Senegal to send observers for the Presidential and Legislative elections scheduled to take place on 21 February and 9 May 1993, respectively. 
Action taken: On 12 February 1993, the Government was informed that the Resident Coordinator would be instructed to follow the Presidential elections and to report to the Secretary-General on its conduct and outcome. 
SIERRA LEONE Request: In September 1993, following consultations regarding the need for a Special Rehabilitation Mission to Sierra Leone, the Government confirmed its agreement with the fielding and terms of reference of such a mission. 
Action taken: In October 1993, the United Nations sent a Special Rehabilitation Mission to Sierra Leone, headed by UNDP, in order, inter alia, to assess the requirements for free and fair elections. 
An officer of the Department for Development Support and Management Services specialized in electoral processes was part of the mission, and has submitted a report. 
SWAZILAND Request: On 14 May 1993, the UNDP Resident Representative in Swaziland received an official request from the Government for financial assistance for the Parliamentary elections to be held in 1993. 
Action taken: The Resident Representative informed the Government of the difficulties in fulfilling their request on account of the limited availability of UNDP funds. 
TOGO Request: On 19 November 1992, the Secretary-General received a request for observers for the Presidential and Legislative elections. 
Further requests were sent on 15 May 1993 and 17 July 1993. 
After some delays, the Presidential elections were ultimately held on 25 August 1993, and the Legislative elections have been tentatively scheduled for November 1993. 
UGANDA Request: On 27 October 1992, the UNDP Resident Representative informed Headquarters that the Government was contemplating inviting the United Nations and other international organizations to observe the elections for the Constituent Assembly in 1993. 
Action taken: A team composed of a United Nations officer and a consultant was sent to the country in November 1992 to assess the needs and to prepare a project document for technical assistance. 
In June 1993, a consultant was sent to assist the Resident Coordinator, and later a team of consultants went to assist the authorities in organizing the upcoming elections, under the technical assistance project. 
1. In accordance with paragraph 14 of Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/74 of 10 March 1993, as approved by Economic and Social Council decision 1993/279 of 28 July 1993, the present report constitutes the interim report of the Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in Iraq. 
Indeed, the fact that the Special Rapporteur finds it necessary to address in this report precisely the same subjects he addressed in his interim report to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session (A/47/367 and Add.1) may be viewed as disturbing in itself. 
However, as detailed below, the Special Rapporteur views with consternation the evidence that the situation in the southern marsh area in particular and the enjoyment of economic rights in general have further deteriorated. 
Of course, while the Special Rapporteur will focus on these two concerns in the present report, it still must be observed that there are no signs of improvement in the general situation of civil and political rights in Iraq. 
3. In carrying out his mandate, the Special Rapporteur has examined a wide range of information pertaining to general and specific allegations submitted through testimony and in documentary form, including script and audio and video recordings. 
In analysing this information, supplemental information has been sought from various sources including scientific institutes. 
5. On 28 July 1993, the Economic and Social Council approved Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/74. 
Responding to this information, which offered an important opportunity to interview large numbers of alleged victims of recent (and past) human rights violations, the Special Rapporteur requested authorization for an immediate mission to southern Iran. 
Unfortunately, the Special Rapporteur's request was refused on the grounds of a lack of financial resources and security considerations. 
6. In order to review the evidence obtained by the human rights monitors during their five-day mission to Iran, the Special Rapporteur visited Geneva on 23 and 24 September. 
While in Geneva, he received additional testimonies and consulted with other persons of interest. 
7. In his continuing efforts to increase the information available to him and to investigate allegations he has received, the Special Rapporteur travelled on 8 and 9 October to London, where he met with a wide range of persons and received supplementary information in documentary, photographic and video form. 
For your convenience, please find herewith a copy of Commission resolution 1993/74. 
As you may know, at its most recent session in July 1993 the Economic and Social Council approved Commission resolution 1993/74 which, inter alia, envisages my visit to all parts of your country including the northern area. 
Consequently, I hereby request the cooperation of your Government in facilitating such a visit. 
"By this correspondence, I should also like to express my grave concern over reports and specific allegations of serious human rights violations which I have received in recent weeks pertaining especially to the southern marsh area of your country. 
In addition, I have received detailed allegations of widespread and indiscriminate bombardments of civilian communities within the marsh area which, coupled with allegations of arbitrary arrests and detentions, have caused many people to flee for safety and fear of persecution. 
"As I continue to study the situation of human rights in Iraq, I am of course aware of the Government of Iraq's submissions to United Nations human rights and related forums. 
"I have the honour to refer to my letter of 30 September addressed to Your Excellency concerning my mandate under Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/74 of 10 March 1993. 
In addition, I requested your Government's cooperation in facilitating my visit to your country as envisaged by Commission resolution 1993/74. 
"In the light of continuing reports of serious human rights violations said to have recently occurred in the southern marsh area of Iraq, I hereby reiterate my request for a visit to Iraq, especially the southern marsh area. 
Moreover, given the alarming nature of the reports received, I would particularly appreciate an early response to this request." 
In the meantime, the present report, addressing the situation in the southern marsh area and the situation of economic rights, reflects information at the disposal of the Special Rapporteur through 4 November 1993. 
His initial alarm related to reports of military attacks on civilian settlements, forced relocation of the indigenous tribal people, the imposition of an effective internal economic blockade, and an enormous water diversion project that threatened the environment through the drainage and destruction of the marshes. 
In his interim report, which in his opinion merited a special and early submission to the General Assembly in August 1992, the Special Rapporteur called for immediate steps to be taken "before too much irreparable damage is done and too many individuals are victimized" (A/47/367, para. 4). 
In relation to the latter recommendation, the Special Rapporteur developed in some detail his idea for the sending of human rights monitors to Iraq (ibid., paras. 17-26). 
11. In part two of his interim report submitted to the General Assembly in November 1992 (A/47/367/Add.1), the Special Rapporteur focused on the specific problems relating to the economic and social rights of the Marsh Arabs. 
This document, viewed in the light of the continual receipt of disturbing allegations of serious human rights violations corroborated by other testimonial and documentary evidence in the form of photographic and video recordings, was reproduced in full in the report of February 1993 (ibid., annex I, document No. 18). 
13. Allegations received by the Special Rapporteur concern serious and widespread violations of almost all civil rights. 
In particular, there are persistent allegations of violations of: the rights to life, liberty and security of person; the freedoms from arbitrary arrest, detention, and torture or cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment, together with the right to due process of law; and freedom of movement. 
15. Reports of artillery bombardment of civilian settlements have been received by the Special Rapporteur on an intermittent basis since he was first appointed in June 1991. 
However, there was a noticeable increase in the receipt of allegations of bombardments in the recent summer months, indicating an intensification of the military campaign. 
16. Aside from the regular receipt of allegations through second and third parties concerning bombardments in the region, the Special Rapporteur received numerous and consistent testimonies from refugees who arrived in south-western Iran in July and August 1993. 
Numbering in the thousands, these persons claimed almost universally to have been subjected to indiscriminate bombardments, both many months ago and in the recent past. 
17. As a general matter, refugee testimonies consistently stated that bombardments could take place at any time of the day or night, without any warning, but often occurred during mealtimes or at night when most people would be at home. 
Sometimes the passing of military patrols (on land or by boat) would precede bombardments, leaving the victims to believe that they had been knowingly and specifically targeted. 
18. Specific allegations from refugees who claimed to be eyewitnesses or victims include events said to have occurred in 1992 and 1993. 
The testimonies were received from members of families who at the time of the attack were conducting a wedding ceremony. 
Many other villagers were said to be present at the open-air event. 
According to the very specific and virtually identical testimonies, a helicopter flew over the village, circled two or three times above the assembly and then fired two rockets directly at the people. 
Between 20 and 30 people were said to have been killed, including the groom and his mother, while tens more were injured. 
Among the survivors interviewed were: a young man who had lost his left arm, his father, uncle and aunt; a young man whose sister and uncle were killed; and an injured little girl who lost her father and aunt. 
Aside from the terrible nature of this alleged attack, the Special Rapporteur draws particular attention to this allegation because the convincing testimonies corroborate specific reports that the Special Rapporteur had received from second-hand sources in 1992 concerning the same incident. 
During the course of a four-day bombardment, armoured vehicles and tanks were said to have begun shelling from a distance before sweeping into the area and razing the houses. 
With no place really to go, the witness simply stated that he rebuilt his house each time; none of his family was killed, but neighbours were injured, including one little boy who was presented by the witness still carrying a piece of shrapnel lodged in his skull. 
When the marshes became dry and the bombardments intensified in the summer, the witness stated that he finally felt compelled to flee. 
Several other witnesses stated that regular artillery bombardments caused the burning of many of the dry reed houses constructed by the Marsh Arabs. 
As a result of these bombardments, many witnesses carried physical wounds, including lost limbs. 
Many children had lost one or both parents: the recently arriving refugees had an especially high number of orphans among them. 
Aerial and satellite photography further indicates the existence and normal functioning of a marsh village in March 1993 and then its utter decimation some months later. 
Similarly, aerial and satellite photography corroborates reports and testimonies alleging fires caused by artillery bombardments directed both at villages and at the dried reed-beds upon and from which the settlements are built. 
21. Perhaps the most alarming reports received by the Special Rapporteur relating to arbitrary bombardments allege the use of "chemical weapons" during attacks in the region of Um al-Ghag and the Abu Zergi marshlands near Basrah at the end of September 1993. 
These most disturbing allegations recount the observation of billowy "white smoke" resulting in the sudden death of several persons and animals, along with effects to the flora in the specific area. 
However, to date the Special Rapporteur has been unable to obtain corroborative evidence supporting these allegations. 
22. Apart from the allegations of indiscriminate bombardments of civilian settlements, the Special Rapporteur has also continued to receive allegations of other arbitrary killings and extrajudicial executions of persons either in the southern marsh area or taken from the area. 
Concerning the former, general reports have been received stating that all persons are at risk of arbitrary killing on the mere suspicion of being a "criminal" or "deserter", or of harbouring or assisting criminals or deserters. 
Should such an interpretation be made, and there appears to be no rule of law impeding Baath Party members or other Government forces from making such arbitrary determinations, then virtually every person within the area would be at risk of death. 
Witnesses interviewed in south-western Iran allege that this kind of interpretation has been generally made. 
According to testimonies received, troops have entered villages after bombardments and burned down remaining houses with or without allowing the people time to leave. 
One witness, who admitted to being an Army deserter, recounted how the Army had come one day and set explosives to his house and then destroyed the whole village as punishment for his desertion. 
Another witness told how he watched a friend get shot in his house when the Army came one day and indiscriminately sprayed several houses of the "accused" village with bullets. 
23. With regard to extrajudicial executions, several witnesses stated, at first, that many people had been "executed". 
More commonly, and in corroboration of reports received concerning executions said to have occurred north of the marshes, witnesses claimed that people had been taken to detention centres in the cities or as far away as the Radwaniyah and Abu Ghraib prisons in Baghdad. 
24. Reports indicate that the people of the southern marsh area live in constant fear of arbitrary arrest and detention. 
It is further stated that in the course of arrest and detention persons are subjected to harsh treatment while denied access to virtually any form of judicial process. 
These reports have been corroborated through the convincing testimonies of numerous persons. 
Large numbers of security checkpoints are said to have been placed in and around the towns and cities of the region, and non-apparent temporary detention centres are said to have been established by Special Security forces in a variety of locales. 
26. The matter of possession of valid identification cards, including monthly ration cards, places Marsh Arabs in a particularly vulnerable position because they typically have never had identification cards (owing to their unique lifestyle situation) or because valid ration cards have not been distributed to them. 
27. Testimonies received from refugees arriving in south-western Iran during the summer of 1993 corroborated the allegations recounted above. 
In addition, witnesses stated that arrests were frequently effected during and immediately after bombardments of marsh settlements: Government forces would capture inhabitants trying to escape the shelling, while other troops would enter the villages and arrest survivors as the troops also set fire to reed-beds and remaining houses. 
The great majority of arrests, however, were said to occur in the towns and cities around the marsh area. 
Witnesses provided names of family members, friends and neighbours who had been arrested during the past year in the towns or cities. 
Refugees reported witnessing large-scale arrest campaigns also said to have occurred in the cities. 
Other refugees recounted observing similar arrest campaigns conducted by the Army and Security forces in areas of towns and cities that had been isolated for the purpose. 
Women, children and elderly persons were also said to have been taken from the markets. 
Specific accounts were given of widespread arrests in the cities of Amara and Basrah during the month of Muharram (Gregorian calendar: 20 June to 19 July 1993). 
Another report recounts how a restaurant owner and all his clientele present in the restaurant were arrested in Amara. 
28. Refugees also stated that in the course of flight they were particularly susceptible to arrest. 
Restrictions on free movement could add to the bases of accusations of "criminal" activity and thereby result in arrest and detention. 
For example, testimonies were received from relatives concerning the arrest of a grandmother, mother and two babies in mid-July 1993 as they were travelling to a prearranged family meeting place east of the Tigris River from which the family was to flee to Iran. 
29. The allegation that persons arrested are taken to the main cities and then transferred to detention centres and prisons in central Iraq, especially Baghdad, was frequently given in testimony. 
This testimony, including accounts from persons who said that they had themselves been arrested and transferred to such detention centres before their subsequent release, corroborates other reports of the same nature received earlier by the Special Rapporteur. 
Reports and testimonies further allege that the detained are kept in over-crowded and unsanitary conditions and are subjected to beatings. 
30. As the economic situation has deteriorated, reports and testimonies allege that arbitrary arrests have increased. 
This is seen to be connected with the parallel increase in the reports of bribes required of persons to obtain release or protection. 
Bribes in the many thousands of Iraqi dinars, and paid to all levels of Government forces, have been reported. 
31. Reports indicate that the effect of Government of Iraq actions in the southern marsh area is to force the relocation of the inhabitants from their traditional and ancestral marsh homeland to the urban centres in and around the marshes. 
With the difficulty of securing protection in other marsh settlements, many people have been forced to wander about, hiding among the marshes where possible. 
The complex of controls effectively denying access to food and health care in the marsh area similarly forces Marsh Arabs to move in an effort to obtain sufficient food and medical supplies and services. 
32. Testimonies received indicated overwhelmingly that the fundamental impetus for the flight of refugees into Iran this past summer was the drying of the marshes together with a general fear of the governmental authorities. 
The Special Rapporteur notes, however, that those interviewed in south-western Iran did not recount any observation of more organized and direct forced relocation; they simply felt compelled to flee the country. 
34. In view of the Government of Iraq's obligations to take steps to provide for adequate food, clothing and housing and to achieve the highest standards of physical and mental health, the existence of prohibitions, restrictions and administrative requirements interfering with access constitute violations. 
For example, access to food rations is extremely limited for them because the system of food rationing employs the use of ration cards, which change periodically and for which recipients must be duly registered. 
In place of food rations, Marsh Arabs are left to acquire their provisions on the open market, which has been inflicted with hyper-inflation. 
Yet, even should they be able to afford provisions, testimonies allege that Government forces often confiscate acquired goods. 
Given this additional risk, testimonies further state that many Marsh Arabs became dependent upon smugglers, who brought goods into the marshes at exorbitant prices. 
35. Aside from the difficulties associated with the normal system of rationing, testimonies allege that, for those who previously had access, the Government stopped distributing rations within the marsh villages after the Gulf war of 1991. 
Moreover, other conditions on access to food rations within the towns have been reported: one witness claimed that he was refused his rations because he would not join the Army. 
Clandestine and illegal medical services are reportedly offered by individuals and groups operating on a humanitarian basis. 
But, the witness claimed, the needs are far greater than he could possibly serve and, in the absence of care, many people have died. 
37. In terms of needs, reports and testimonies indicate that malnutrition and disease are widespread within the marsh area. 
Waterborne diseases such as bilharzia are said to be rampant. 
Coupled with inadequate food, the effects of disease have been severe, particularly for infants, lactating mothers and the elderly. 
In this light, the Special Rapporteur was most concerned by the assessment of arriving refugees that they were, in fact, among the strongest and, therefore, most able to flee. 
For example, one witness who was injured in the attack on the wedding at Al-Agar in May 1992 claimed to have paid 10,000 Iraqi dinars for one month's hospitalization. 
Other witnesses claimed to have paid thousands of dinars to doctors who would come illegally into the marshes. 
Reports, testimonies and video recordings indicate that the previously clean waters of the marshes have become toxic. 
Some witnesses claim to have observed the dumping of chemicals, while others recount how governmental authorities encouraged fishermen to pour bottled chemicals into the water, supposedly to improve their catches. 
41. Irrespective of the cause of the toxins in the depleted marsh waters, the depletion itself has had a major effect on the availability of food and conditions for good health. 
In this connection, the Special Rapporteur notes that the completion of a series of Government engineering schemes predated the evident depletion. 
Specifically, it has been reported that the farms and date orchards in the areas of Al-Atwaniyah, Al-Bathi, Al-Ea'wij, Al-Ma'il and Al-Haththaliyah were flooded in mid-June of 1993 just at the time of harvest; wheat, barley and rice crops were lost, and date orchards were destroyed. 
Vaccinations have apparently also not been carried out, although the Government felt it appropriate to ask most humanitarian agencies operating in the south last year to leave. 
43. In evaluating the situation of human rights in the southern marsh area, the social and cultural rights of the so-called "Marsh Arabs" come to the forefront of discussion. 
Nor do they constitute an ordinary group with rights arising from the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights. 
Moreover, they would seem to constitute an indigenous people entitled to the rights stipulated in article 1 of the Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights. 
Above all, however, there remains their intimate relationship with the marshes, which has shaped their social organization and development through millennia. 
Indeed, the name given to them by outsiders makes the essential point: without the marshes, there can be no "Marsh" Arabs. 
44. Given that the survival and maintenance of the Marsh Arabs as a distinct social and cultural group requires the existence of the marshes and their continuing freedom to live within the unique environment, the destruction of the marshes holds significant human rights implications for these people. 
Consequently, the Special Rapporteur views with extreme worry the evidence before him indicating extensive destruction of the marshes. 
45. The evidence before the Special Rapporteur indicating the physical situation, the composite of reports, testimonies, video recordings and all types of photographs (including aerial and satellite imagery) seem to show the drying of about 40 per cent of the marshes as of August 1993. 
Testimonies, supported by video recordings, indicate that the "poisoned" or polluted remains of the water have killed significant amounts of the fauna along with large numbers of the valued water buffalo which live so closely with the people. 
46. Receipt of the evidence establishing the present physical situation in the area, i.e., the widespread drying, was predated and predicted by reports of large-scale engineering works undertaken by the Government of Iraq over the past two years. 
In fact, the Government has largely admitted its responsibility in so far as it has advanced the argument that it is free to pursue its domestic development schemes as an independent State. 
More specifically, the Minister of Agriculture has claimed that the Government objectives for the area are: (a) to wash away salt-encrusted soils; (b) to reclaim land for cultivation; and (c) to increase water available for irrigation. 
48. In assessing the relative impact of the potential causes of the drying of the marshes, the Special Rapporteur notes that seasonal fluctuations (including, for example, the light winter in the north) must be considered. 
However, the extent and suddenness of the drying persuades the Special Rapporteur that something (or things) must have had a direct effect. 
Indeed, there are some things which appear overwhelmingly to have been caused by the Government's actions. 
As to the Government's declared objectives, which relate to development, the Special Rapporteur observes, in the first place, that he has not been able to detect any efforts to reclaim the lands for agricultural production or to reuse diverted waters for purposes of irrigation. 
50. In fact, it has been alleged that the true objective of the Government of Iraq is to destroy the physical and social environment which provides a "safe haven" for suspected "criminals", "deserters" or "infiltrators". 
For example, a January 1985 issue of the New Scientist magazine reports that Iraq built a water-filled canal 50 kilometres long x 10 kilometres wide near Basrah in its war with Iran. 
In 1981, Iraq had used giant pumps to fill an earlier version of the canal; interestingly, testimony received a couple of months ago alleges that huge pumps have been used to move water out of the Al-Hammar Marshes. 
More recently in Kuwait, Iraqi forces dug oil pits, spilt oil and ignited oil fires while beating a hasty retreat. 
Rather, the Government seems quite prepared to use the drying of the marshes to push ahead with its military forces in destroying the remaining reed-beds and settlements. 
To avoid responsibility, the Government of Iraq simply obfuscates and prevaricates by blaming others. 
53. With respect to the allegations concerning indiscriminate bombardments of civilian settlements in violation of the victims' rights to life and security of person, the Special Rapporteur concludes that the Government of Iraq is responsible for such violations on a large scale. 
Moreover, the failure to distinguish between suspected "criminals", "deserters", "infiltrators" and innocent civilians may be said to reveal a great deal about the Government's general level of respect for its people. 
54. While the Special Rapporteur has not received corroborative substantiation of the allegations concerning "chemical weapons" use, he nevertheless notes that he has received the allegations from several sources. 
Moreover, given the seriousness of the allegations, the Special Rapporteur welcomes the news that the United Nations Special Commission (UNSCOM) established pursuant to Security Council resolution 687 (1991) intends to conduct an investigation. 
However, pending the outcome of UNSCOM's work, and in the absence of further evidence, the Special Rapporteur finds himself unable to draw any conclusions at this time concerning these most serious allegations. 
56. In a situation in which entire villages are being brazenly destroyed through indiscriminate bombardment, the Special Rapporteur finds the allegations of widespread arbitrary arrest and detention to be most credible. 
The demonstrated fear which has driven thousands to flee is also a convincing substantiation of these allegations. 
58. In view of the more direct and more immediately offensive military actions of arbitrary bombardment of villages and arbitrary arrest of persons within the region, the Special Rapporteur does not find it surprising to continue to receive allegations concerning severe restrictions on access to food and health care. 
The Special Rapporteur concludes that the imposition of a complex of prohibitions, restrictions and requirements effectively denies the marsh dwellers access to food and health care, at least within their indigenous environment. 
These more indirect means of attacking the population, including the destruction of the environment, clearly breach Government obligations to ensure access, provide a minimum of resources and otherwise attend to the basic needs of the civilian population. 
Certainly, the failure of the Government of Iraq to take steps in response to evident needs, irrespective of their causes, constitutes a conspicuous omission in violation of international obligations. 
60. In reviewing the situation in the southern marsh area, it becomes clear that the main issue for the Government is its desire for control. 
This desire seems to overshadow all other concerns. 
However, the evidently disproportionate use of military forces and means against such a historically peaceable civilian population as the Marsh Arabs indicates that the aim is not only to subdue the "criminals" in the area, but to subdue the whole population through indiscriminate means. 
The assumption and attribution of political sympathies held by the Marsh Arabs, and the conclusion of guilt by proximity of, or association between, the Marsh Arabs and possible "criminals", "deserters" or "infiltrators", are also indications of an extreme will to repress the whole population. 
Consequently, and in view of the enormous gaps in the rule of law in Iraq (see, in particular, E/CN.4/1993/45, para. 181), the Special Rapporteur fears for the safety of all those in the area, including women, children and the elderly. 
In this connection, the very fact that some 5,000 persons (largely women and children) recently fled the area is convincing evidence that the Special Rapporteur's fears are justified. 
Further, any proven possession or use of "chemical weapons" on the part of the Government of Iraq would constitute a violation of paragraphs 8 and 10 of Council resolution 687 (1991). 
In view of the continuing peculiarities of the economic situation in Iraq and, as noted below, the declining general standards of health and welfare, the Special Rapporteur again finds it necessary to address the situation of economic rights in a specific way at this time. 
65. In so far as the Special Rapporteur has addressed the situation in the southern marsh area in section II above, this section will consider the situation in the rest of the country. 
In particular, large increases in the infant mortality rate and increases in deaths attributable to diarrhoea, pneumonia, diabetes and malnutrition have been reported. 
In this connection, the Special Rapporteur notes that, according to article 2 of the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, the Government has an obligation "to take steps ... to the maximum of its available resources". 
In interpreting this particular passage, the Special Rapporteur refers to the authoritative General Comment 3 rendered by the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights at its fifth session in 1990 (E/1991/23 and HRI/GEN/1): 
Hence, so long as the Government of Iraq refuses to take the steps to enlarge the resources available to it, and therefore fails to provide those in need, especially the most vulnerable, with adequate food and health care, the Government will be in violation of its obligations. 
Similarly, the Government of Iraq's past decision to reduce the international humanitarian assistance available throughout the country, particularly in the south, has no doubt caused considerable and unnecessary suffering and even death to innocent people in need. 
Specifically, the geographic disparities between the pace of reconstruction and availability of rations and other basic needs favours the central part of the country and clearly disfavours the south. 
Beyond this basic geographic disparity also remain the clear preferences granted to specific strata of society in the pay of the Government, e.g., the military in general and some divisions in particular. 
However, in the absence of a continuing or effective occupation of the territory by these foreign forces, the Government's withdrawal has left the predominantly Kurdish population in a peculiar position. 
Indeed, the people appear ever more vulnerable to the economic and social uncertainties which their precarious situation implies: the collapse of certain basic infrastructure owing to non-repair or interference, or the coming of a harsh winter, would result in considerable suffering including large numbers of deaths. 
71. The most obvious economic action by the Government concerning the northern Kurdish territory remains the internal economic blockade. 
This has undermined the ability of the population physically to obtain necessities or to trade for them. 
The Special Rapporteur has previously emphasized that such restrictions on fuel essential for heating are inexcusable and seem unconscionable in a country and region which is among the world's richest in this resource. 
72. A particular and extensive problem facing the Dohuk area of the territory, from which the Government has withdrawn, is the cut in electricity supply which began on 5 August 1993. 
While this has affected much of life in a large part of the Kurdish region since that date, it has particular consequences for the health of the population since water pumping and treatment facilities have been affected, as have been hospitals and other medical centres. 
Resultant problems with clean drinking water and sewage treatment have created anxieties about the spread of dangerous diseases while the effects on medical centres, including emergency care and the necessary refrigeration of pharmaceutical products, have been to reduce further the ability of local doctors to respond to needs. 
The Special Rapporteur has learned that, for a long time during hot months, five major hospitals were without water, cooling and sterilization systems or the capacity to perform surgical procedures; these have been somewhat restored through the use of generators subsequently supplied under the United Nations humanitarian programme. 
Extra pressure was also placed on already limited supplies of vaccines. 
While the Special Rapporteur understands that some discussions have been held with the Government of Iraq with a view to restoring the electrical flow, no such restoration has ensued and the added suffering continues as winter approaches. 
73. A second particular problem which confronted those living in the northern Kurdish territory concerns the Government's withdrawal and invalidation of the 25 Iraqi dinar banknote on 5 May 1993. 
In implementing its withdrawal from circulation, the Government closed its external frontiers and also sealed its internal frontier with the Kurdish region, where the Iraqi dinar remains the official currency. 
With the exception of the Kurdish region, therefore, Iraqis in the country were given the opportunity to exchange their old 25 Iraqi dinar notes. 
Thus, already enduring the severe effects of the "double embargo", inhabitants of the region lost even more of their ability to survive because their ability to trade was further curtailed. 
74. Another obvious interference with access to food in the region has been the continuing armed attacks in and on the region. 
These attacks, often in the form of artillery shellings of agricultural fields and settlements along the internal frontier, have kept some farmers from their fields and have also destroyed planted crops. 
Attacks during the harvest of May 1993 caused the displacement of hundreds of persons from villages and hamlets in cereal-growing areas; in one instance, on 21 May 1993, Iraqi artillery attacked a farmer driving his combine harvester. 
More specifically, it has been alleged that Government of Iraq agents have been conducting covert operations in the area. 
For example, on 22 March 1993, Vincent Tollet (a Belgian national who had been leading the humanitarian work of Handicap International) was shot and killed while driving in Sulaymaniyah. 
It is to be noted that, following this incident, several international non-governmental humanitarian organizations left the region on the grounds of insufficient security. 
For instance, various persons have been caught in the course of attacks, including attaching time-bombs to vehicles. 
77. In relations with the United Nations humanitarian programme for Iraq, the Government has recently demonstrated a more forthcoming attitude, particularly with respect to its agreement to the sale of fuel supplies which the United Nations estimates would be sufficient for essential needs this winter. 
However, such agreements have been generally a long time in coming, cumbersome in achieving, and sometimes difficult to implement: the Special Rapporteur hopes that no difficulties will interfere with the purchase or delivery of the fuel to the northern region. 
In this connection, the Special Rapporteur notes Government delays in the past year concerning, inter alia, the issuance of visas and/or travel permits and the purchase of operational fuel sufficient to carry out programmes agreed upon earlier. 
United Nations personnel still report harassments, including searches of their persons and belongings in violation of their immunities. 
Further, the Government of Iraq still has not made its financial contributions (in Iraqi dinars) to the functioning of the programme, as it agreed to do in previous memorandums of understanding with the United Nations. 
Government policies effectively denying or interfering with the economic rights of these people offend the most fundamental of humanitarian values. 
In terms of standards more specifically concerning economic rights, he refers, inter alia, to the obligations of Iraq arising from articles 2, 9, 11 and 12 of the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights. 
80. The Special Rapporteur concludes that the Government of Iraq has violated its obligations regarding economic rights both by its actions and omissions. 
Likewise, the discriminatory exclusion of the inhabitants of the northern Kurdish region from exchanging their 25 Iraqi dinar banknotes constitutes a violation in so far as it further undermines the ability of the people to obtain sufficient food and health related resources. 
In denying or restricting access to adequate food, heating, fuel and health care, the Government is also in violation of its obligations under articles 11 and 12 of the above-mentioned Covenant. 
In addition, the continuing difficulties in facilitating the humanitarian work of international organizations in the country through, for example, restricting access to sufficient operational fuel requirements constitutes a violation of paragraph 3 of resolution 688 (1991). 
82. Upon consideration of the above, and especially referring to his conclusions in sections II and III, the Special Rapporteur recommends that: 
(b) The Government of Iraq allow immediate and unconditional stationing of human rights monitors throughout the country, especially the southern marsh area; 
(c) The Government of Iraq fully cooperate in facilitating an investigation to be conducted by the United Nations Special Commission established pursuant to Security Council resolution 687 (1991) concerning the allegations of "chemical weapons" use in southern Iraq; 
(e) The Government of Iraq immediately enter into discussions with the tribal peoples of the southern marsh area with a view to securing their economic, social and cultural rights and establishing appropriate compensation for any damage to their ancestral homeland and way of life; 
(f) The Government of Iraq immediately allow unhindered access of United Nations humanitarian agencies throughout the country, but particularly the southern marsh area; 
(g) The Government of Iraq immediately act to remove any and all interferences, including proclaimed or de facto internal embargoes, with the fair and equitable access of the whole population to those foodstuffs, medical supplies and essential resources available to the country; 
(h) The Government of Iraq immediately cease its artillery shelling of farms and communities in the northern Kurdish territory and cease its harassment of civilians crossing the internal frontier between the Government-administered and unadministered territories; 
(i) The Government of Iraq immediately make all outstanding payments due to, and cooperate in the provision of operational fuel for, the United Nations humanitarian programme in Iraq; 
(j) The Government of Iraq immediately act to take advantage of the food and medical resources to be made available to the people of Iraq through implementation of Security Council resolutions 706 (1991) and 712 (1991). 
3. In the resolution, the Commission urged the Government of the Sudan to respect fully human rights and called upon all parties to cooperate in order to ensure such respect. 
In addition, all parties were called upon to permit international agencies, humanitarian organizations and donor Governments to deliver humanitarian assistance to the civilian population. 
5. On 30 March 1993, the Chairman of the Commission on Human Rights appointed Dr. G\x{5af3}p B (Hungary) as Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in the Sudan, pending approval of Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/60 by the Economic and Social Council. 
6. At its substantive session of 1993, the Economic and Social Council, by its decision 1993/272, approved Commission resolution 1993/60. 
9. In the present interim report, the Special Rapporteur has decided to concentrate on a selection of grave violations which were either reported since the adoption of resolution 1993/60 or concern cases for which new information and evidence were gathered during the mission in September 1993. 
Also, the circumstances of the September mission were not appropriate for a thorough investigation of reports on violations of human rights by different SPLA factions in southern Sudan, although several reliable reports and information were already gathered in this respect. 
To clarify this situation and in order to be able to fulfil the mandate properly, a second mission is necessary before submitting the final report to the Commission. 
The Permanent Representative therefore encouraged the Special Rapporteur to pay a thorough visit to the Sudan, covering also SPLA-controlled areas and the Nuba Mountains, as soon as his mandate would be approved. 
12. During this visit, the Special Rapporteur spent seven days at Khartoum, four days in the Government-controlled areas in the Nuba Mountains and two days in the city of Wau. 
From Khartoum, the Special Rapporteur visited the camps of Jabal Awliya for displaced persons and squatters, the children's camp of Abu Dom, the women's prison in Omdurman and the federal prisons in Port Sudan and Sawakin. 
On his way to the Nuba Mountains he also visited the prison in El-Obeid. 
In the Nuba area, he stayed in Dilling and Kadugli, from which he made trips to several surrounding villages and so-called "peace camps". 
16. The Special Rapporteur also had meetings with the Sudan Council of Churches, the Sudanese Women's General Union, the Sudan Council of Voluntary Agencies and several representatives of national, Islamic and international humanitarian organizations. 
18. At Khartoum, the Special Rapporteur met a further 41 individual citizens. 
The Special Rapporteur had free and private talks with 18 detainees and 10 children in the children's camp Abu Dom. 
19. Subsequent to his visit to the Sudan, the Special Rapporteur paid a visit of six days to Kenya, from 24 to 29 September 1993. 
He also visited the UNHCR refugee camp, Kakuma, in order to hear testimony from Sudanese refugees. 
From Kenya, the Special Rapporteur was able to visit different locations in the SPLA-controlled areas in the Sudan, where he received oral testimonies as well. 
20. From Kenya, the Special Rapporteur travelled to Egypt where he spent two days, 30 September and 1 October 1993, at Cairo. 
At Cairo, the Special Rapporteur had meetings with the Sudan Human Rights Organization, the Arab Lawyers Union, representatives of the National Democratic Alliance, trade unionists, the Sudan Women's Forum and the Nuba Mountains Organization Abroad. 
The Special Rapporteur also received many personal testimonies from Sudanese exiles who claimed to be victims of human rights violations. 
During his visit to Cairo the Special Rapporteur also met with the Ambassador of the Sudan in Egypt. Furthermore, four Sudanese students with bursaries in Egypt came to see the Special Rapporteur on their own initiative. 
22. In carrying out his task, the Special Rapporteur sought and received information from different sources. 
Oral testimonies were received from victims and eye-witnesses of alleged human rights violations. 
The Special Rapporteur also received a significant amount of information in the form of written reports and testimonies, documents, photographs and videotapes from various non-governmental organizations and individuals. 
23. In the course of his mission and thereafter, the Special Rapporteur addressed three letters to the Minister of Justice, dated 12 September, 16 September and 6 October 1993, citing concrete allegations and asking for explanations. 
The meeting with the President, although it was initially in the official schedule, was cancelled in the last moment. 
From the side of SPLA, full cooperation was granted for the travel in the areas controlled by them. 
25. On 23 September 1993, four women, who had just met with the Special Rapporteur, were arrested by the Sudanese police in front of the United Nations office. 
However, the Special Rapporteur has received reliable information that several persons who met with him have been questioned and arrested by police and security forces. 
29. On 23 September 1957, the Sudan became a party to the four Geneva Conventions of 1949, containing humanitarian rules for armed conflicts. 
30. Further, it is to be noted that the Sudan signed the Convention against Torture and other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
In his report to the Commission on Human Rights at its fiftieth session he will, however, report fully on all allegations concerning human rights violations in the Sudan. 
33. Directly linked to the armed conflict is the refugee problem and the problem of displacement. 
According to World Refugee Survey 1993, 5 million Sudanese have been internally displaced by the conflict and natural disasters. 
There are 263,000 Sudanese refugees living in Zaire, Uganda, Kenya, the Central African Republic and Ethiopia, according to World Refugee Survey 1993. 
He states further that about 500,000 have been forced to seek refuge in neighbouring countries. 
34. Among the victims of violations are members of banned political parties, trade unionists, journalists, civil servants, students, Christians, members of Islamic religious orders, people from southern Sudan and Nuba. 
In so far as the Special Rapporteur received allegations regarding the whole range of human rights recognized by the United Nations, he has concluded that almost all aspects of life are concerned. 
35. Reports on extrajudicial killings and summary executions were received by the Special Rapporteur from different independent sources. 
The most serious case reported was the arrest, disappearance and killing of hundreds of civilians and army officers following an SPLA attack on Juba in June and July 1992. 
Employees of foreign relief organizations were also victims of reprisals. 
36. In November 1992 the Government established a committee to investigate the Juba incidents. 
The Chairman replied that the committee had already studied many documents and had also paid a four-day visit to Juba in April 1993. 
The information gathered was, however, not sufficient for a thorough investigation, he said. 
37. Many reports have been received concerning indiscriminate and deliberate aerial bombardments by government forces of civilian targets, e.g., camps for displaced persons, in the SPLA-controlled areas. 
During an attack on 5 August 1993, government forces bombarded the town of Kaja and surroundings, including the displaced persons camps for displaced persons of Yundu and Dudulabe. 
People started to run and several were killed in their flight. 
38. Joint forces of Arab militia and the official paramilitary Popular Defense Forces have reportedly killed hundreds of civilians along the railway tracks between Babanusa and Wau, in northern Bahr Al-Ghazal. 
In February-March 1993, armed troops on horseback preceded a train moving slowly from Babanusa to Wau. As the train proceeded, the troops raided the villages along the railway, looted cattle, burnt houses, granaries and fields, abducted women and children (later reportedly released) and killed civilians who resisted. 
A witness gave the Special Rapporteur the following account: 
In February 1993, a train heading towards Wau came and everybody ran away when they heard it coming. 
39. In July-August 1993, it was reported that another train coming from Babanusa was on its way to Wau. 
It should be noted that the local authorities in Wau, including the Vice-Governor, were informed about these events. 
40. Several reports on enforced or involuntary disappearances during 1993 have been brought to the attention of the Special Rapporteur. 
Some refer to cases of persons who were arrested by security officers and subsequently taken to one of the secret detention centres, known as "ghost houses". 
On the way to these detention centres, the arrested were reportedly blindfolded so that they could not orient themselves. 
Some of those reported "disappeared" could later be located through contacts or because they were released or sentenced and taken to a normal prison with the knowledge of their family. 
Some others are reportedly still "disappeared", like Sayed Omer Awad Abu Garja, ex-employee of the Forests Administration, whose case was taken up by the Working Group on Enforced or Involuntary Disappearances. 
He was reportedly in poor health and bore marks of torture. 
Allegations have been received that he was transferred to a prison in Khartoum, but to date the authorities have not disclosed his present whereabouts. 
41. The Special Rapporteur has received numerous reports indicating widespread and systematic torture and ill-treatment of political detainees by Sudanese security forces. 
Some of these reports were corroborated by testimonies the Special Rapporteur received in person during his mission. 
42. Detainees were often reportedly subjected to torture immediately after their arrest. 
Torture is said to be particularly common in the security offices and the secret detention centres, the "ghost houses". In the conflict zones, torture is reported in particular in the military detention centres. 
Some of the persons interviewed said that they had been severely kicked and beaten in front of their family members before being taken away. 
People suspected of oppositional activities against the Government are called to a security office for questioning in the morning. 
This practice was generalized during the last year, reportedly starting with the last trade-union election. 
46. At the end of April this year, the authorities reportedly arrested 15 persons suspected of plotting against the Government. 
Some of them, including Colonel Mustapha Ahmed Al-Tai and Osman Mustapha Mahjoub, were shown on Sudanese television on 26 April 1993. 
47. Serious reports of torture and ill-treatment have been received on the case of retired Brigadier Mohammed Ahmed Al-Rayah, who was reportedly arrested by security forces on 20 August 1991 and sent to Sawakin prison. 
When visiting Sawakin prison, the Special Rapporteur requested to see Al-Rayah. 
However, after one week he was to be taken back to Sawakin. 
Regarding the sentence, the Director said that Al-Rayah had been sentenced to 10 years' imprisonment charged with rebellion. 
In this connection, the Special Rapporteur notes that he has received information indicating that just before his visit to Sawakin prison about seven prisoners were kept separately. 
48. Another report concerned the death under torture in December 1992 of Camillo Odongi Loyuk, an elderly man and former army officer who was arrested in Khartoum in August 1992. 
A rope with a noose was then tightened around his testicles. 
Thereafter he was reportedly beaten to death. 
49. During his mission, the Special Rapporteur visited the women's prison of Omdurman and the prisons of Port Sudan, Sawakin, Al-Obeid, and Wau. 
In many cases, medical care seemed to be insufficient or even absent. 
In the prison of Wau, prisoners sleep on the floor. 
Other instructions concerned the insurance of the welfare of the children of the female prisoners and the establishment of a fact-finding commission to investigate the allegations of beatings and ill-treatment. 
51. Information received by the Special Rapporteur indicates that arbitrary arrest and detention is routinely practised. 
52. The Special Rapporteur considers based on information received from competent government agencies as well as from those directly concerned that the practice of collecting so-called street-children all over Khartoum remains unclarified. 
Government officials provided the Special Rapporteur, for instance, with the text of the Juvenile Act. 
According to article 4 (g) of this Act, the Juvenile Police is competent to "arrest the vagabond or the delinquent and keep him in the remand home". 
The explanation provided to the insistent question of the Special Rapporteur to what happened actually when a child was collected, was unsatisfactory and contradictory. 
For instance, it was mentioned that these operations are carried out sometimes also by non-governmental organizations and that the whole issue is motivated mainly by humanitarian purposes and not by delinquency or vagabondry. 
At the same time the Director of the children's camp of Abu Dom, 100 km north of Khartoum, said that the children were often found sleeping on the street, sniffing glue or drinking alcohol. 
If, after one week, no family members had been contacted, the children would be taken to the children's camp, where they would get food, shelter and education. 
However, some alleged victims claim that they had been rounded up simply while they were helping or playing at a marketplace and that their family members lived nearby. 
According to the allegations received, their families were simply not contacted. 
Escape attempts were said to be punished. 
A list of 94 persons reportedly arrested in 1990 and 1992 in the towns of Dilling, Umm Heitan, El-Obeid, Lagawa and Kadugli was submitted to the Government of the Sudan by the Special Rapporteur on 6 October 1993. 
54. In cases where a trial did take place, allegations have been received that they did not meet the international standards for a fair trial. 
In this connection, the Special Rapporteur refers to the case of Kamal Mekki Medani and nine others, who were reportedly arrested without warrant on the night of 2-3 September 1993 in the town of Wad Medani and kept until the next day. 
They were accused of having organized a political meeting in the house of Kamal Mekki Medani and questioned about their relation with Amin Mekki Medani, brother of Kamal Mekki Medani, opposition member and President of the Sudan Human Rights Organisation. 
On 11 September 1993 they were, however, convicted of alcohol consumption and sentenced to 40 lashes by a public court in Wad Medani. 
Moreover, a medical report indicating that no alcohol had been found in their blood was not taken into consideration. 
One security officer reportedly admitted that he had beaten Kamal Mekki Medani, but, according to the information received, no disciplinary measures were taken against him. 
The answer to this question was negative. 
55. The Special Rapporteur has received reliable information that several persons who had tried to contact the United Nations office during his visit to the Sudan or who had actually met the Special Rapporteur in relation to his mandate have been questioned and arrested by police and security forces. 
56. Priest Aliaba James Surur, who met with the Special Rapporteur on 12 September 1993, was, according to his account, picked up at his home the following morning at 7 a.m. and taken to Security Headquarters at Khartoum, where he was kept for five hours. 
57. On 19 September 1993, two representatives of the displaced students from southern Sudan presented a memo to a United Nations official at Khartoum, protesting against the closure of their schools. 
One of them, John Lokwer, was reportedly arrested after he left United Nations premises. 
The two students who reported the arrest were accompanied by a uniformed police officer and a security officer. 
Later, the authorities announced that the students were released, but to date no confirmation has been received. 
The Special Rapporteur witnessed two women being dragged on the street and forced into a police vehicle. 
Several were reportedly beaten up by police officers. 
The arrests took place despite reported assurances from government authorities that the peaceful assembly of the petitioners would not be interfered with. 
59. In this connection, the Special Rapporteur would also like to note that security officers, presenting themselves as visitors, have frequented the United Nations library at Khartoum during the Special Rapporteur's mission. 
60. The Special Rapporteur raised several of the above cases with the Minister of Justice. The Minister replied that he would look into the cases, but said that some might have been arrested because they constituted an unlawful assembly under Sudanese law. 
However, to date no reply has been received. 
61. With respect to these incidents, the Special Rapporteur is extremely concerned that those who had contacted the United Nations office during his mission and had come to speak with him have been subjected to reprisals. 
This fear is especially warranted given the apparent threat directed to Aliaba James Surur, as recounted above. 
In the 1980s, according to independent sources, the total number of indigenous people in the Nuba was around 1 million. 
This population is composed of a number of smaller communities, with distinctive ethnic, religious, cultural and linguistic features. 
Scholars identified at that time more than 50 languages and dialects, falling into 10 principal groups. 
Animist Africans, Christians and Muslims used to live together in past decades. 
63. Social conflicts, mainly on a tribal basis, have occurred from time to time, but a settlement was reached in most of the cases according to local customs and traditions. 
However, these conflicts did not jeopardize either the historical relationship of different communities with their native lands and cultural environment, or the preservation of their ethnic and cultural identity. 
64. Since geographically the Nuba Mountains area belongs to the north, opinions diverge concerning the political appurtenance of this area, if the conflict between the north and the south is considered. 
The precedents of recent conflicts started on a greater scale in 1983, when, as a consequence of former President Numeiri's new policy focusing on the implementation of Islamic Sharia law, local tribal administration was abolished. 
After this, bloody clashes between Arab and non-Arab groups became regular. 
Looting and raiding also became common. 
The first SPLA incursion in the Nuba took place in 1985, when more than 100 citizens were killed in an Arab Baggara inhabited village, Gardud, in the eastern part of the Nuba Mountains. 
65. In 1987, the Ministry of Defence of the democratically elected Government of former Prime Minister Sadiq al-Mahdi initiated training and supply programmes for anti-SPLA tribal militias in southern Kordofan. 
These Arab militias were later known under the name of Murahalin. 
The situation of these paramilitary units was legalized by the promulgation by the present Government of a decree in November 1989. 
In addition, most of these citizens were lacking, in those years, basic health care, education and sometimes even food. 
They form now part of the population of displaced camps all over the country. 
In the last four years, international non-governmental organizations or independent observers have not been allowed to station or to operate in this area. 
During the last two years, a very few assessment missions had limited access to what was actually happening in the region. 
Sometimes it takes months to gather and to check information about specific events. 
68. Humanitarian activities are carried out by national non-governmental organizations only in government-controlled areas. 
The Government of Sudan, understandably, did not give clearance for travel across the front line. 
Some locations, such as Heiban, were, from the very beginning, excluded from the list, either for security reasons or because it was impossible to travel there during the rainy season. 
A visit to SPLA-controlled areas envisaged as a non-cross-line mission was cancelled, also at the last moment, for security reasons. 
70. As a consequence, during this first mission, the Special Rapporteur visited only locations under Government of Sudan control. 
The evidence gathered on this occasion relates to cases of gross violations of human rights committed in the area. 
The responsibility of both the Government of Sudan and SPLA must also be emphasized. 
71. On 17 September the attempt to land in Dilling failed because of a wet airstrip. 
The delegation members of the mission and two government officials from Khartoum returned to El-Obeid and drove back to Dilling. 
72. In Dilling, the Special Rapporteur was informed by members of the so-called "Peace Group" that they were dealing with the general relief, health, education, and accommodation problems of displaced persons in southern Kordofan, in the districts of Dilling, Kadugli, Salam and Rashad. 
At the same time, according to statistics of the Peace and Resettlement Administration from September 1992, there were in the area, at that time, 91 displaced camps ("peace villages") with a total population of 167,265. 
The influx of returnees varies: there are days when almost 100 returnees come in and there are periods when nobody comes. 
Twenty per cent of the returnees are between the ages of 15 and 45 (65 per cent of them women), the remaining 80 per cent being children under 15 and elderly persons over 45 years old. 
These figures refer to the four above-mentioned areas. 
According to SPLA sources, an estimated population of 200,000 to 250,000 is still in the area of the Nuba Mountains under their control. 
73. The information gathered needs no special comments. 
He mentioned that the main village of his tribe was burnt down by 40 army troops on 1 August 1989. 
The Chief of the Salara tribe said that his tribe coexisted peacefully until 1989 with other groups, and that "the Nuba formed one community up to that date". 
The Chief of the Katla tribe said that, over the last four years, 67 children and women were killed by the rebels, and "2,000 tribal people are under camp-arrest in the Katla Mountains". 
It must be noted that according to several reliable independent sources the Katla tribe is especially targeted by the Government of Sudan forces because it is suspected of close collaboration with SPLA. 
75. The next day, on 18 September, the mission visited Salara, a location 20 km west of Dilling. 
The United Nations team that assessed the area in March 1993 did not visit Salara, but noted that an estimated 1,700 displaced persons were at that time still there. 
No national non-governmental organization was reported as providing services there. 
The Special Rapporteur received the following information from local people: the number of people still in Salara is around 2,500. Five to 10 persons leave weekly for Dilling. 
The last attack took place on 3 September 1993 on the village of Shibli and two people were killed. 
He told the Special Rapporteur the following about an attack on 3 September 1993: 
"I was from Shibli, a village near a hill not far from here. 
They entered every house, took all valuables and killed Mohammed Musama, 35 years old, and Duldum Musama, who was about 50 years old. 
They had uniforms and weapons, the same as the army. 
There were 21 rebels. We killed two of them. 
Now I cannot sleep at night. For four years I have no rest." 
Villagers mentioned, however, that the army and PDF units stationed in Salara are not able to provide efficient protection to people in the targeted area, and, in fact, everybody is preparing to leave sooner or later. 
It is to be mentioned that on the Special Rapporteur's request for a list of "peace villages" in the region, the Peace Group representatives listed Salara again as a "peace village". 
He alleged that owing to repeated SPLA incursions all the people from that location were displaced. 
The last six villagers left the week before the Special Rapporteur's visit. 
No traces of fire were seen. 
78. Before leaving for the district of Dilling, the Special Rapporteur paid a short visit to the Angarko camp for displaced persons, 5 km south-east of Dilling. 
According to Government of Sudan officials, the population of the camp during the Special Rapporteur's visit was 1,222. 
No convincing explanation was given for this significant difference. 
South of the camp there is a large agricultural area, where displaced people, according to the UNICEF report, grow their own crops in a large cooperative scheme. 
To travel from Dilling to Kadugli is possible only by joining the daily military-escorted car-convoy, starting at 11.00 a.m. from Dilling. 
It must also be noted that along the road from Dilling to Kadugli a lot of armed civilians were seen, walking around apparently without any specific reason. 
79. As a general impression, the Special Rapporteur would like to note that his visit in Dilling and surroundings was carried out under strict security, which was not hidden at all. 
An impressive military escort was also provided. 
The Special Rapporteur managed to talk to some individuals, and he was assured that the people of Dilling knew about his visit from foreign media coverage. 
According to Sudan Update, vol. 4, No. 11, spring-summer 1993, an organization called African Rights reported in January 1992: "The Wali (Governor) of Kordofan, together with the head of the militia, declares a jihad in the Nuba Mountains. 
Additional army units and mujahidin volunteers from northern Kordofan were brought into the area to swell the ranks of the Popular Defence Forces and existing army units." 
The Special Rapporteur notes that the mere existence of any organization called "militia", or persons called "mujahidin" is strongly denied by Government of Sudan officials, as well as the fact of the declaration of jihad. 
As a matter of fact, there is, on a hill situated along the road between Dilling and Kadugli, approximately 8 km from Kadugli, a large white inscription in Arabic "Kadugli, the jihad" which can be seen from some distance by those who are travelling on this route. 
The inscription can be seen very well during the day also by people of displaced camps around Kadugli. 
81. In Kadugli, the Special Rapporteur had official meetings with four Nuba chiefs: Mohammed Al-Zaki Ali, Emir of southern Nuban tribes; Osman Bilal Hamid, Emir of Hawazma-Rawanya of Kadugli; Mohammed Rahma Lashu, Emir of the tribes of Heiban; and Kafi Tayar Badin of the Shat tribe. 
The Special Rapporteur, during his visit to Kadugli, also had private meetings and received testimonies from 17 individuals. 
The mission was accompanied in Kadugli district by the same members of the Peace and Resettlement Administration of Southern Kordofan and Government of Sudan officials from Khartoum. 
82. The chiefs of the tribes said that SPLA was responsible for all atrocities committed and damages caused in the Kadugli area in recent years. 
According to their allegations, atrocities started here in August 1987, when a number of traders were killed in the village of Umm Dulu. 
During the last years, the most-targeted locations were: Umm Sirdiba, Agab, Hebeyil, Karkarai Al-Bira and Al-Hamra, from which a lot of people have been evacuated to government-controlled areas. 
The chiefs mentioned that local leaders and their relatives, especially, were victims of killings. 
83. No precise information was gathered concerning this aspect. 
The Emirs answered that in this respect there is "total confusion", and that they cannot even estimate the total figures. 
In Al-Bukhas, some villagers moved back in 1993. 
Local chiefs or different factions gave the following account of empty villages: from 176 of their villages at least 73 were empty in September 1993, and some of the rest surrounded or besieged by SPLA troops. 
84. During these official meetings, a very dark picture was drawn up. 
Allegations concerning a wide range of gross violations of human rights and atrocities committed by SPLA were formulated. 
Several cases of killings and torture of unarmed civilians, men, women and children, rape, kidnapping and forced military training of children, burning down of houses and looting were mentioned by local chiefs. 
Lists containing hundreds of names of victims were provided, as well as lists concerning material damages caused. 
On the other hand, SPLA sources gave a figure of 79 villages devastated allegedly by Government of Sudan troops since 1989. 
Independent sources also provided a list to the Special Rapporteur containing more than 400 names of, mainly, Nuba intellectuals or people who used to belong to local \x{5e68}ites and who allegedly disappeared in the same period. 
Since, as mentioned, a visit to SPLA-controlled areas was not possible in September 1993, the Special Rapporteur considers that a field mission is necessary to clarify the situation and to gather further evidence from different sources, in accordance with the general methodology of this mandate. 
To reach the closest village of the area took more than four hours because two cars were stuck in the mud. 
The day of 19 September was spent visiting two locations around Jebel Saburi, namely Saburi and Laguri. 
86. The Special Rapporteur gathered information in Saburi and Laguri as follows. 
The first SPLA attack in this area, but not on the village of Saburi, took place in 1988, according to local people who gave testimonies. 
Saburi was attacked in July 1992 and a man called Nimir lost his life. 
There is a PDF unit stationed in the village to defend inhabitants. 
The only schools in the area used to be in Al Efen, but it has been closed down since 1988. 
There is no health-care activity. 
The population of the village of Laguri in September 1993 was 1,653. 
The local chief said that since 1989 many people had left for Kadugli. 
He mentioned that Laguri was not attacked, but after 1991 some other villages in the surrounding area were attacked, as well as civilians who were with their cattle outside of the village. 
For instance, in March 1992 Regeijik Hammad's animals were taken away and Issa Sadiq lost his life when he, with others, tried to trace the aggressors. 
The Special Rapporteur saw a lot of people walking between Kadugli and these villages, both civilians and persons wearing uniforms as well. Some of the civilians were carrying guns. 
87. Testimonies collected in different places from individuals with no relation to each other confirmed that some joint PDF and army incursions took place in the village of Ruseris in the Jebel Saburi area. 
The name of this village was mentioned by the local chief in Saburi as one which had joined SPLA. 
Later testimonies described the events as follows: during October 1990, Government of Sudan troops operated an incursion in Ruseris and rounded up villagers accusing them of cooperation with SPLA. 
Some of those taken away at that occasion were in Saburi in September 1993. 
A similar operation was carried out in November 1991. 
In November 1991, the same action took place in Saburi Saraf. At that occasion, 14 people were taken away by PDF and army troops. 
Civilians living in such locations are continuously suspected by both sides. 
The cases of Umm Sirdiba and Kalkada are paradigmatic in this respect. 
The same happened in a village called Kalkada in the Heiban district. The difference is that there SPLA initiated attacks in 1989. 
In May 1990, the army, while chasing out the rebels from the village after an incursion, started to burn down houses. 
Many women and children lost their lives, and most of the villagers left. As mentioned above, the area was controlled in September 1993 by SPLA. 
In different areas, PDF units are created by local people, and they elect the leader of the unit. 
93. The allegations concerning killings committed by SPLA need further investigation. 
Reports mentioned the figure of 30,000 people. 
This might be the real figure, since people witnessing the operation told the Special Rapporteur that approximately 200 trucks were used to take away people. 
Muslims and Christians were driven away without differentiation, but, as sources mentioned, only Nubans were involved. 
Only one witness mentioned to the Special Rapporteur that there was news circulating that some had died in Al-Nuhud camp in north Kordofan. 
95. According to reliable information and testimonies received from different sources, the situation of Christians in the Government of Sudan-controlled areas in the Nuba Mountains remains particularly difficult, although, since May 1993, some improvement was reported. 
For instance, 40 days before the Special Rapporteur's visit to Kadugli, in Al-Salam camp next to Kadugli - with around 100 Christians - prayers and celebrations were allowed. 
A written permit had not yet been issued, and this situation characterizes all the camps in that area. 
Between these areas, there is no contact at all, since a restriction of circulation is imposed for clergymen in these areas. 
Religious services are provided by catechists. 
In Kadugli, there are around 10,000 Christians (the total population according to ratio cards is 130,000). 
In addition, the Special Rapporteur paid a two-week visit to the Sudan, where he heard many testimonies and visited several locations of interest to his mandate. 
Further, he collected a significant amount of information during his visits to Kenya and Egypt. 
Careful examination of the information has shown a number of consistent elements in the reports and testimonies received. 
In many instances, allegations have been corroborated by first-hand information obtained from witnesses, many of whom came to meet the Special Rapporteur during his mission in the Sudan, despite their fear of reprisal. 
The Special Rapporteur concludes that serious human rights violations occur on a particularly large scale in the Nuba Mountains, where the Government seems to tolerate the policy pursued by local authorities of depopulating the area in the combat against SPLA. 
A significant component of this policy appears to be the forced relocation, sometimes the mass relocation, of the Nuba population. 
In so far as the violations in the conflict zones are concerned, the Special Rapporteur notes that serious abuses have been committed by the two SPLA factions. 
However, in view of the serious consequences of the armed conflict for civilians, the Special Rapporteur has found it necessary to refer in one recommendation to all parties involved in the conflict, and not only to the Government of the Sudan. 
101. In the light of the above, the Special Rapporteur concludes that the seriousness of the human rights situation in the Sudan demands continuing and intensified monitoring. 
To this end, the Special Rapporteur would require unlimited access to all areas of concern and would need adequate resources to carry out his mandate. 
In addition, the situation should be monitored by national and international non-governmental human rights organizations. 
(a) The Government of the Sudan abide by its human rights obligations under international law and that the Government further be urged to ratify the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment; 
(b) The Government of the Sudan ensure that its security forces, army, police forces, the Popular Defense Forces and other paramilitary or civil defence groups be properly trained and act in compliance with the standards set under international law, and that those responsible for violations be brought to justice; 
All relevant government and departments are represented in the Council, i.e. the Ministry for Foreign Affairs, the Attorney General's Chamber, the Security Forces, the Ministry of Internal Affairs, the three Commissioners for Refugees, Relief and Displaced, non-governmental organizations and the various Sudanese human rights groups. 
Secondly: The Government has already set up an office to receive any complaints by the citizens of any abuses by the Security Forces. 
1. The present report deals with the additional requirements resulting from resolutions and decisions adopted by the Economic and Social Council at its organizational and substantive sessions of 1993. 
4. The estimates of conference-servicing requirements referred to in paragraph 3 above were calculated on a full cost basis. 
With regard to the year 1993 ($908,800) a provision had been made in the biennium 1992-1993 under section 41 (Administration and management) 1/ to finance the conference-servicing requirements. 
The actual savings under section 39B resulting from resolution 1993/4 would also be reported to the General Assembly in the context of the budget performance report under that budget section. 
Of these, an amount of $3,190,900 has already been provided for in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Consequently total additional requirements for activities derived from legislative mandates not provided for in the proposed programme budget, and requiring the use of the contingency fund, amount to $2,466,600. 
By budget section these requirements are detailed below. 
Further details are provided in paragraphs 7 to 99 of the present report by resolution and relevant budget section. 
By paragraph 4 of its resolution 1993/76 the Council decided to convene two-day pre-Conference consultations at the venue of the Conference. 
8. By paragraph 3 of its resolution 1993/4 the Council decided to postpone the twenty-seventh session of the Population Commission from 1993 to 1994. 
No additional resources for 1994-1995 are therefore required. 
11. By paragraph 1 of its resolution 1993/6, the Council decided to hold a special session of the Statistical Commission, of four or five days duration, in 1994. 
The costs of the special session of the Statistical Commission would amount to $46,000 for substantive requirements under section 9 (Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis) and $717,100 for conference-servicing requirements under section 25 (Administration and management) of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
14. The above-mentioned activities would entail additional costs in relation to the daily subsistence allowance for 23 members of the Committee for an additional 7 days of the thirteenth session in 1994 and conference-servicing requirements for 10 additional meetings. 
The additional costs of the extended thirteenth session of the Committee in 1994 would amount to $32,000 for substantive requirements under section 8 and $77,400 for conference-servicing requirements under section 25 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
15. By paragraph 1 of its resolution 1993/29. the Council requested the Secretary-General to organize, without real growth implications for the overall United Nations regular budget for the biennium 1994-1995, a world ministerial conference on organized transnational crime, to be held in 1994. 
Should this not prove possible, the Secretary-General would revert to this issue in the context of the first performance report for the biennium 1994-1995. 
19. The programme of activities as detailed in resolution 1993/32 has already been analysed in the context of preparation of section 13 (Crime control) of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Resources totalling $627,400 have been proposed under that section to meet these requirements. 
20. The provision $627,400 is broken down as follows: 
21. The conference-servicing requirements for the Ninth Congress are estimated in the amount of $2,938,600. 
These requirements will be met from within the resources under section 25 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
22. On the basis of information provided in paragraphs 19 to 21 above it is estimated that no additional resources over and above those already proposed in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 would be required for the implementation of resolution 1993/32. 
24. The activities will be initiated in November 1993. 
The Special Rapporteur will undertake a monitoring mission to South Africa and two missions of consultation to New York and Geneva. 
Consultancy services of a lawyer for three months have been enlisted to assist the Special Rapporteur in the discharging of her mandate. 
The related costs for 1993 for travel and consultancy amount to $30,700. 
These costs would be met from within the resources authorized under section 28 (Human rights) of the 1992-1993 programme budget in connection with the Council-mandated activities. 
The activities will continue in the 1994-1995 biennium, during which the Special Rapporteur will conduct two more missions to South Africa and up to four missions of consultation to New York and Geneva. 
The related requirements for the biennium 1994-1995 are estimated in the amount of $96,600. 
27. By paragraph 2 of its resolution 1993/73, the Council requested the Secretary-General to convene in 1993 a consultative meeting to discuss issues relating to the financing of science and technology for development. 
28. The consultative meeting would be attended by representatives of multilateral development financial institutions, including the United Nations Development Programme, the World Bank and the regional development banks as well as by private and international foundations and bilateral donors and would be held in 1993 for three days. 
29. By paragraph 8 of its resolution 1993/75, the Council requested the Secretary-General to provide the necessary resources for convening at least four inter-sessional ad hoc panels/workshops on specific issues in the field of science and technology. 
30. The travel costs related to the four inter-sessional ad hoc panels are estimated at $216,000. 
31. By paragraph 1 of its resolution 1993/80, the Council decided to establish an open-ended working group consisting of representatives of all interested States. 
By paragraph 5 of the resolution, the Council requested the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations at an inter-sessional meeting in 1994 to review the progress report and to transmit its comments to the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1994. 
32. The above-mentioned activities would entail conference-servicing requirements for the open-ended working group and the inter-sessional meeting of the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations, which would meet for one week and three days in 1994 respectively. 
The conference-servicing requirements for these meetings would amount to $255,000. 
33. By its decision 1993/224, the Council decided that the Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination of the Statistical Commission would hold a four-day meeting in each year of the biennium. 
Taking into account that, under its terms of reference the Working Group meets biennially, one additional meeting of the working group as authorized by decision 1993/224 represents additional requirements ($20,000) not provided for in the proposed programme budget biennium 1994-1995. 
The costs of the session of the working group would amount to $60,000 for substantive requirements under section 8 (Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development) and $236,800 for conference-servicing requirements under section 25 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
38. The above activities would entail additional conference-servicing requirements for the Commission for Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice at its third session in 1995 under section 25 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 in the amount of $48,600. 
The costs of the reconvened thirty-sixth session of the Commission are estimated in the amount of $95,000 for substantive requirements under section 22 (International drug control) and $178,800 for conference-servicing requirements under section 41 (Administration and management) of the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993. 
The substantive requirements ($95,000) can be met from within 1992-1993 resources approved under section 22 for the activities of the Commission on Narcotic Drugs. 
42. During 1993 the Special Rapporteur conducted three trips to Geneva for consultations on the issues under his mandate. 
He will also conduct one field mission of 14 working days duration to the Arab territories in November 1993. 
Translation of documentation relating to the mission from Arabic to English and French will also be required. 
The total costs relating to the activities of the Special Rapporteur in 1993 would amount to $122,800, including substantive costs in amounts of $17,600 under section 28 and $75,000 of conference-servicing costs under section 41 of the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993. 
43. It is anticipated that the activities of the Special Rapporteur would continue throughout the biennium 1994-1995. 
He will undertake further trips to the region as well as up to eight trips to Geneva for consultations and reporting to the Commission. 
On this assumption the substantive costs relating to the implementation of decision 1993/253 were estimated at $61,000 under section 21 (Human rights) and the conference-servicing costs at $150,000 under section 25 (Administration and management) of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The substantive requirements would be set against the provision proposed under section 21 of the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget in connection with the Council-mandated activities. 
(a) To ensure a continued United Nations human rights presence in Cambodia after the expiry of the mandate of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC); 
(b) To provide appropriate additional resources, within existing overall United Nations resources, to fund the operational presence of the Centre for Human Rights within the framework of other United Nations activities in Cambodia after the expiry of the mandate of UNTAC; 
The Field Office will also assist the Special Representative of the Secretary-General in Cambodia, who is expected to be appointed later this year, in discharging his mandate under decision 1993/254. 
The operational activities of the Office, including technical assistance activities and advisory services would be financed from the trust fund to be established for human rights activities in Cambodia. 
47. The eight posts are distributed as follows: 
One P-5 post for the Head of the Office; 
The related staff costs for the period October-December 1993 would amount to $180,600. 
As regards the equipment for the Office's operations, an agreement has been reached with the UNTAC administration to transfer a limited amount of equipment to the Field Office whereupon it would be phased out from the paragraph. 
49. On the basis of information provided in paragraphs 45 to 48 above, the estimated 1993 requirements for the Field Office would amount to $287,200. 
These costs represent additional requirements under section 21 of the 1992-1993 programme budget. 
52. The requirements for the Special Representative and for the Field Office under section 21 (Human rights) of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 are estimated in the amount of $2,592,300. 
54. During 1993 the Special Rapporteur undertook four trips to Geneva for consultations and the introduction of his report to the Commission on Human Rights and three fact-finding missions to the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
On the fact-finding missions he was accompanied by four staff (two from the Centre and two interpreters from the United Nations Office at Geneva). 
The substantive costs of the above trips amounted to $42,000. 
One fact-finding mission to the region was also conducted by three medical/forensic experts in connection with the allegations of rape. 
The costs of the mission amounted to $29,600. 
The costs of these trips amounted to $5,300. 
Translation of documentation from the Serbo-Croatian and Bosnian languages was also required. 
55. In the context of the mandates under decisions 1993/255 and 1993/256, field activities in the region have also been undertaken by the Centre for Human Rights. 
In that respect a Field Office of the Centre staffed by three staff members was established in Zagreb. 
The related costs are estimated at $13,900. 
57. In total, the 1993 requirements under section 28 of the 1992-1993 programme budget as detailed in paragraphs 54 to 56 above would amount to $146,800. 
The interpretation and translation requirements under section 41 would amount to $93,700. 
The 1993 additional budget for these activities amounted to $603,500. 
The full cost of the 1994 activities envisaged under both decisions has been estimated at $191,300. 
The related costs have been estimated at $17,200. 
61. In summary, the 1993 requirements in relation to decisions 1993/255 and 1993/256 would be considered in conjunction with other requirements for Council-mandated activities and would be set against the overall provisions made in the 1992-1993 programme budget under section 28. 
The 1994 requirements would be financed from the resource base provision for the Council-mandated activities under section 21 of the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget. 
The related costs would amount to $4,200. 
These costs would be met from the provision made under section 28 of the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993 for the Council-mandated activities. 
The costs of these activities have been estimated in the amount of $350,000 under section 21 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
65. By its decision 1993/260, the Council, noting Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/22 of 4 March 1993, approved: 
The Working Group would be composed of 15 experts and have one annual session of two weeks' duration prior to the sessions of the Commission on Human Rights in 1993, 1994 and 1995. 
The conference-servicing requirements for that session of the Working Group under section 41 amount to $200,000 (at full cost). 
The costs under section 28 represent the additional requirements which will be met from the resources already authorized under section 28 (Human rights) of the 1992-1993 programme budget. 
67. The estimated costs of the activities of the Working Group in 1994 and 1995 would amount to $90,000 for substantive requirements under section 21 and $400,000 for conference-servicing requirements under section 25 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
These substantive costs ($90,000) would be financed from the provision made for Council-mandated activities under section 21 of the proposed programme budget. 
69. The activities approved by the Council relate to the year 1993. 
Under its mandate the Working Group held two sections in Geneva of five working days' duration each. 
Further 1993 activities of the Group would include one field mission of eight days' duration in December 1993, which represents additional activity under the Working Group mandate, as well as one more session in Geneva. 
The estimated costs would amount to $35,300. 
The above costs would be met from within the provisions authorized under sections 28 and 41 of the 1992-1993 programme budget respectively. 
The related costs are estimated at $6,000. 
These costs would be met from within the overall provision authorized under section 28 of the 1992-1993 programme budget. 
The costs involved are estimated at $421,300 under section 21 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Those costs would be financed from the provision made for Council-mandated activities under section 21 of the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget. 
74. During 1993 the Special Rapporteur conducted one fact-finding mission to the Sudan and two trips to Geneva for consultations. 
In discharging his mandate the Special Rapporteur was provided with substantive services from the Centre for Human Rights and interpretation and translation services from the United Nations Office at Geneva. 
The 1993 costs of the activities of the Special Rapporteur under section 28 of the 1992-1993 programme budget are estimated at $61,100. 
These costs would be met from within the resources authorized under that budget section. 
The conference servicing costs relating to these activities are estimated at $75,400. 
They would be met from the provisions of section 41 of the 1992-1993 programme budget. 
75. In 1994 the Special Rapporteur would undertake further trips and missions in the context of his mandate. 
Those 1994 activities and related costs are discussed in greater detail in the programme budget implications statement submitted to the Council at its substantive session of 1993 at the time of its review of the report of the Commission on Human Rights (E/1993/L.29). 
The 1994 costs of the activities would amount $21,700 for substantive requirements under section 21 and $22,400 for conference-servicing requirements under section 25 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The substantive costs ($21,700) would be financed from the provision made for Council-mandated activities under section 21 of the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget. 
77. During 1993 the Special Rapporteur conducted one mission to Cuba and two trips to Geneva for consultations. 
The related costs amounted to $27,600. 
He should also travel to Headquarters in November 1993 to present his report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session and to Geneva in December 1993 for further consultations. 
The related costs are estimated at $8,000. 
The total 1993 costs of the above activities would amount to $35,600. 
These requirements would be met from within the provisions made under section 28 of the 1992-1993 programme budget. 
During the remainder of 1993 the Special Rapporteur will make two trips to Geneva, one trip each to New York and London for consultations and one trip to Headquarters to submit his report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
The estimated costs of these activities would amount to $52,200 for substantive requirements under section 28 of the 1992-1993 programme budget. 
These requirements would be met from within the provision made under that budget section. 
Conference-servicing costs associated with these activities would be met from the provision made under section 41 of the 1992-1993 programme budget. 
80. The 1994 activities in the context of the above mandate would include stationing of the human rights monitors in Baghdad or Amman for two months. 
These requirements are estimated at $223,400. 
They are discussed in greater detail in the programme budget implications statement submitted to the Council at its substantive session of 1993 in the context of its review of the report of the Commission on Human Rights (E/1993/L.29). 
These costs would be financed from within the provision made under section 21 of the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget for Council-mandated activities. 
82. The above activities would comprise a mission of two experts to Georgia for assessment of the needs and advisory services and a mission of consultation to Geneva during the remaining part of the year. 
The related expenditures would amount to $22,700 under section 28 of the 1992-1993 programme budget. 
Those costs would be met from within the provisions made under that budget section. 
(c) To provide appropriate additional resources, within existing overall United Nations resources, to fund the activities of the independent expert and the Centre for Human Rights in implementing Commission resolution 1993/86. 
The activities of the independent expert would be supported by the Centre for Human Rights through general temporary assistance (P-3) for a period of two months. 
The estimated requirements would amount to $22,400. 
These costs would be met from within the provisions made under section 28 of the 1992-1993 programme budget. 
86. The above activities are mandated for the period 1993-1994. 
In November-December 1993 the representative of the Secretary-General will conduct two trips to Geneva and New York for consultations. 
The representative of the Secretary-General will also conduct two field missions of eight working days each. 
In his field missions he will be assisted by one staff from the Centre and two interpreters from the United Nations Office at Geneva. 
The 1993 expenditures for the above activities amount to $37,800 broken down as follows: 
The above costs would be met from within the provisions made under sections 28 and 41 of the 1992-1993 programme budget respectively. 
87. During 1994 the representative of the Secretary-General is expected to conduct one more field mission and to present his report to the Commission on Human Rights at its fiftieth session. 
The related costs would amount to $24,800 for substantive requirements under section 21 and $19,300 for interpretation servicing of the mission under section 25 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
These requirements are discussed in greater detail in the programme budget implication statement submitted to the Council at its substantive session of 1993 at the time of its review of the report of the Commission on Human Rights (E/1993/L.29). 
The substantive costs would be financed from the provisions made for Council-mandated activities under section 21 (Human rights) of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
89. Conference-servicing requirements for 40 additional meetings of the Commission on Human Rights at its fiftieth session would cost $881,600 for interpretation and summary records. 
These costs would be met from section 25 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Additionally, the Council authorized a special three-day meeting of the Committee's pre-sessional working group, to be held immediately following the conclusion of the Committee's ninth session, in order to prepare for the consideration of reports of States parties during the extraordinary additional session of the Committee. 
91. The Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights normally holds one three-week session towards the end of each year. 
Therefore, the holding of the extraordinary session in 1994 would require additional funds in the amount of $122,000 under section 21 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 to cover the travel and subsistence costs of the members of the Committee. 
Furthermore, the three-day meeting of the Committee's pre-sessional working group after its ninth session would require additional funds for per diem to be paid to the Committee's members in 1993. 
These costs amount to $5,000 and would be absorbed from within the resources approved for the activities of the Committee in 1992-1993. 
The full cost of conference services to be provided to the Committee would amount to $1,306,700 under section 25 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The conference services to be provided to the pre-sessional working group in 1993 would amount to $186,400 under section 41 of the 1992-1993 programme budget. 
93. By its decision 1993/297, the Council endorsed the request of the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights to the General Assembly to authorize payment to each member of the Committee of an honorarium equivalent to that payable to the members of other relevant treaty bodies. 
In the light of that decision, no request for an additional provision for payment of honorariums to the Committee members during the biennium 1994-1995 is made at this stage. 
95. By its decision 1993/314, the Council inter alia endorsed the decisions and recommendations of the Commission on Sustainable Development contained in chapter I, sections A to F. 
98. It is understood that the group established by the Commission in paragraph 50 of its report would have one session during the biennium 1994-1995, and the group established in paragraph 61 of the report would have two sessions during the biennium 1994-1995. 
Those costs represent additional requirements not provided for in the proposed programme budget for 1994-1995. 
The conference-servicing requirements for the above activities under section 25 would amount to $799,500. 
99. In summary, the requests contained in the resolutions and decisions above would give rise to additional requirements totalling $5,657,500 in the following sections of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Also, each statement of programme budget implications and each proposal for revised estimates should contain alternatives to the financing from the contingency fund of the proposed new activities. 
- International cooperation: participation in activities of the Consultative Group on International Agricultural Research and of research institutions on issues of increasing food production. 
- Published material: newsletter of the Commission on Sustainable Development; provision of information database on the progress in the implementation of Agenda 21 at national level. 
- Published material: World housing statistics in graphs. 
In the event that resources from the contingency fund would not be available to finance activities under decision 1993/254, implementation of these activities would be postponed to the biennium 1996-1997. 
103. In conclusion, subject to the guidelines for use and operation of the contingency fund, an additional appropriation of $2,466,600 is requested for the biennium 1992-1993 broken down as follows: 
3. On the basis of his mandate, the Secretary-General established UNOMSA, in mid-September 1992, with a total strength of 63 international staff, comprising 50 observers and 13 support staff. 
Under the authority granted to him under General Assembly resolution 46/187 on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses for 1992-1993, he authorized commitments of up to $1,000,000 for the initial phase of the Mission from mid-September to 30 November 1992. 
4. On 22 December 1992 the Secretary-General, in document S/25004, reported in detail to the Security-Council, inter alia, on the findings of his Special Envoys and the activities of UNOMSA. 
In the report he also stated his intention to reinforce the Mission with an increment of 10 additional observers, which was subsequently authorized by the Security Council (S/25315) on 14 February 1993. 
Since then, events in South Africa have moved at a rapid pace and it is increasingly becoming clear that most political parties are committed to elections for a constituent assembly, now planned for 27 April 1994. 
On 29 September 1993, the Secretary-General requested the Security Council to authorize a further increase of 40 in the number of observers, for a total complement of 100, to reinforce security and stability in the country during this transitional period (S/26558), to which the Security Council agreed (S/26559). 
6. Annex I to the present report sets out by budget line the current appropriation for UNOMSA through 31 December 1993 ($13,044,900) and the estimated expenditures for the period from mid-September 1992 to 31 December 1993 ($13,106,100), and the balance of the appropriation as at 31 December 1993. 
Annex II contains supplementary information. Annex III sets out the actual and proposed deployment of personnel in 1993. 
7. It will be noted that, owing to late deployment of international staff and observers, much of the additional cost could be accommodated within the initial appropriation. 
The two-person UNOMSA observer teams were experiencing difficulty in servicing the local peace committees, whose number increased from 23 to 120 in less than one year. 
9. UNOMSA's central role in the evolving political process in South Africa invariably requires political negotiations and consultations up to the highest levels. 
This would provide a more suitable level of representational authority on behalf of the Secretary-General and would signify to the Government and people of South Africa that he attaches the same importance to UNOMSA as his other initiatives in peace-keeping and preventive diplomacy. 
10. The third most senior position at UNOMSA is that of the Senior Adviser/Observer, who assists both the Head and Deputy Head of Mission in overall coordination matters and also acts as special adviser on political and other matters. 
11. It is further proposed that 10 observer posts be established at the P-5 level to reflect more accurately the actual functions and responsibilities of the various posts, whose incumbents clearly perform at the senior Professional level; namely political adviser/observer, regional coordinator/observers, and area coordinator/observers. 
The multi-regional or regional coordinator/observer is responsible for coordinating the work of observer teams in three to four different regions and in particular coordinates crisis intervention on a regional basis. 
In this function, the regional coordinator/observer interacts with regional and national officials of political parties, senior officials of the South African Police, South African Defence Force and other organizations at national and regional levels. 
The area coordinator/observer coordinates the activities of all UNOMSA teams in a particular area. 
In contrast with regional or multi-regional coordinators, who deal with whole regions, area coordinators cover smaller areas of the country that are nevertheless highly active politically. 
13. Six additional staff would provide administrative and secretarial support to the mission as a whole: one Administrative Officer, two Field Service assistants and three General Service (Other level) staff, as a result of the increase in the size of the Mission. 
15. Annex IV to the present report contains the cost estimates for 1994, totalling $8,994,100, and the relevant supplementary information is contained in annex V. Annex VI sets out the plan for the phasing out of the Mission between May and July 1994. 
16. Accordingly, an additional appropriation of $8,994,100 will be required under Section 4 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 1/ to cover the costs of UNOMSA up to 31 July 1994. 
Furthermore, an appropriation of $1,324,300 will be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), which would be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
17. Annex I to General Assembly resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986, which sets out the budget process, provides, inter alia, that: 
Therefore, based on these estimates, the additional requirement of $61,200 will be reflected in the second performance report under Section 2 of the programme budget for 1992-1993. 
Additional costs arising from the revision of the staffing table are largely offset by savings from the late deployment of staff and occupancy of several posts at a lower than budgeted level, as well as a lower than anticipated rate of mission subsistence allowance. 
3. The estimated expenditure as at end-December 1993 is $5,040,600, which is below the initial estimates owing, as mentioned earlier, to the late deployment of staff. 
Common staff costs include mission subsistence allowance, travel to and from the mission area and other normal staff costs. 
4. The provision under this heading would cover the cost of hiring about 29 local staff. 
Based on the expenditure pattern of the last several months and assuming full deployment by November 1993, the total projected requirement for 1993 would be $119,100. 
5. A reduced amount of $15,700 would be required through the end of 1993, of which $5,700 had been committed prior to September. 
The services of consultants are required in electoral and constitutional matters. 
6. Total estimated expenditure through December 1993 is $98,200, which relates to travel between the mission headquarters in Johannesburg and Durban and the regional offices, as well as travel between New York and the mission area for briefings and consultations. 
The estimated costs would cover rental, utilities, maintenance and alterations. 
8. Thirty-five vehicles are currently leased at a monthly rate of $25,000. 
No vehicle has been purchased, although initial provisions were made for the purchase of 35 vehicles in 1993, in addition to provisions for rental of 35 vehicles. 
The total estimated expenditure of $531,400 as of end-December will cover the costs of rental, maintenance and petrol, oil and lubricants. 
The estimate includes provisions for rental of an additional 10 vehicles for the new observers. 
9. A provision of $155,600 was made for rental of light fixed-wing aircraft and/or helicopters for travel within South Africa. 
10. Requirements for telecommunications and pouch services have been underestimated, considering the need for the constant flow of information between the 11 posts in the mission area. 
Therefore, an additional $117,800 would be needed to cover communications requirements. 
11. Public information activities so far undertaken did not require expenditures under this item; however various public information activities are expected to pick up during the four-month period. 
12. The estimated total requirement of $44,800 would cover medical, cleaning and other miscellaneous services. 
13. The provision covered requirements for freight, packing and cartage. 
14. The provision under this item of expenditure covers the cost of office supplies, United Nations flags and decals, operational maps, medical supplies and other miscellaneous supplies. 
The security and safety situation calls for additional safeguards; it is proposed to provide the mission with 60 bullet-proof vests and helmets at about $500 a set. 
16. Expenditures on communications equipment include the purchase of crypto-fax machines, portable radios and control printers. 
17. The acquisition of office furniture and equipment, particularly office automation equipment, is vital to the functioning of the Mission. 
31. Financing of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (item 173). 
32. Financing of the United Nations military liaison team in Cambodia (item 174). 
The central recommendation in that report was for the establishment of a separate data-processing facility in Europe on an interorganizational basis. 
ICC thus became operational on 1 March 1971 with the United Nations, the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and the World Health Organization (WHO) initially participating fully in a common data-processing facility which was set up at the premises of the WHO at Geneva. 
Compared to the participation of 3 members in 1971, the number of current participating organizations is 21, with practically all organizations in the United Nations system at Geneva sharing a common data-processing facility. 
2. As an inter-agency organization, the day-to-day operation of ICC is directed by a Management Committee, composed of representatives of the executive heads of each participating organization and the Director of ICC, who reports to the Management Committee. The decision-making process is by consensus. 
That recommendation was endorsed by the General Assembly, in section III of its resolution 31/208 of 22 December 1976. 
Accordingly, the 1994-1995 budget estimates for ICC, summarized below, are the first biennial presentation of the overall estimates of the Centre. 
These proposals were presented for review to CCAQ (Financial and Budgetary Questions) at its seventy-ninth session, held in Montreal from 30 August to 3 September 1993. 
The current estimates, therefore, reflect a cost structure based on established services and contain no provision for new developments. 
On the basis of the level of resources budgeted, which resulted from requests for services received from participating organizations, CCAQ had no objections to the proposals. 
However, it expressed the desire to return, at its next session, to the question of the resources proposed if that level should change as a result of action in the Management Committee or of the decisions to be taken by ACC on interorganization information activities. 
Following questions raised by some of the members of CCAQ on the costing of the ICC budget estimates, CCAQ requested WHO to assume responsibility for the technical review of future proposals by the Centre before their release. 
WHO agreed to do so. 
6. On 23 and 24 September 1993, the budget estimates of ICC for 1994-1995 were discussed by the Management Committee, at its meeting held in Geneva. 
ICC estimates that these additional activities and services, which it would be expected to provide in 1994, would increase the 1994 budget by approximately 2 million Swiss francs. 
7. Pending the revision of those estimates, the 1994-1995 budget estimates of ICC were calculated from current projections by the participating organizations of the level of services which they require and which ICC is obligated to provide. 
As such, these estimates also form part of the participating organizations' budgets and have been reviewed or are subject to final review by the governing bodies of the participating organizations. 
In addition, non-participant users of ICC include national Governments; non-governmental and intergovernmental organizations with consultative status with the United Nations or one of its specialized agencies; inter-agency bodies such as CCAQ and the Advisory Committee for the Coordination of Information Systems (ACCIS); and other educational and research organizations. 
8. During the 1994-1995 biennium, special focus would be placed on the standardization of the Centre's software operating environment, which conforms to international and industry standards. 
As indicated in paragraph 6 above, the 1994-1995 budget estimates of ICC were calculated on the basis of projections by participating organizations. 
These are based on the actual requirements of each of these organizations and on information on their work programmes for 1994-1995. 
Upon receipt of the various estimates of probable usage by the participating organizations, ICC translates the projected demand for its services into the physical resources required to meet the demand and, by grouping expenditures on similar resources, ICC's budget by category of expenditure is developed. 
The costing of the Centre's projected financial requirements for the 1994-1995 biennium is thus based on these workload projections and actual costs of the related physical requirements of ICC in Geneva in Swiss francs. 
For comparative purposes, the dollar equivalent for 1992-1993 as approved by the General Assembly in its resolutions 46/186 and 47/219 and the dollar conversion of the 1994-1995 estimates in Swiss francs submitted for approval of the General Assembly at this session are also presented in table 1. 
Table 2 contains the post requirements of the Centre. 
As shown in table 1, the 1994-1995 estimates amount to SwF 36,142,600 (or $25,099,000 based on an exchange rate of SwF 1.44 to the dollar). 
11. For the purpose of costing their probable usage of ICC services, the participating organizations are provided with the rates agreed to by the ICC Management Committee. 
Table 3 shows details on the probable use of ICC services in l994-1995 as provided by the participating organizations. 
For comparative purposes, the actual funding for 1992 and the latest estimates of probable funding for 1993 are also shown in table 3. 
The budget level so estimated includes a residual income in the amount of SwF 700,000 designated as "Other funds". 
If the pattern that has evolved in the past is repeated, then, as a participant's work programme becomes more specific during the year, it will revise its funding of the various activities. 
13. The requirements include the salaries and related costs in respect of the posts indicated in table 2 above, overtime and temporary assistance. 
14. The estimates relate to travel to meetings of the Management Committee which are held outside Geneva; attendance at CCAQ and ACABQ sessions when the Centre's budget estimates are discussed; attendance at technical seminars; and visits to the headquarters of other participating organizations. 
15. The estimated resources would be utilized for consultancy services carried out by a specialist for the Centre, auditor's fees and data entry services. 
16. The requirements under this heading relate to the rental and maintenance of computer and telecommunications equipment and include provisions for adequate back-up capabilities, interlinking of the processors and support of the air-conditioning system. 
17. Resources under this heading would provide for the acquisition of computer equipment such as terminals, system workstations; printers and telecommunications hardware such as modems, facsimile and telex machines. 
Since the basic equipment for ICC is now in place, negative growth is projected. 
In view of real estate market conditions, ICC anticipates that, for the 1994-1995 biennium, expenditures related to the rental of office space would be reduced. 
20. The estimated resources would provide for the following: telephone, facsimile and telegrams and would cover the costs usage of external databases and other expenses. 
Prior to 1993, telecommunications costs were billed directly to the participating organizations based on usage and were not included in the ICC budget. 
As a result of the recommendation of CCAQ(FB) that telecommunications charges incurred by ICC on behalf of the participating organizations be included in the budget estimates of the Centre, resources under telecommunications have been included in the 1993 budget estimates of ICC. 
The resource growth reflects the biennial requirements for telecommunications required by the Centre. 
21. The estimated expenditures under this heading would provide for freight and mail charges and the operation and maintenance of vehicles required for the delivery of printouts to participating organizations and other users of the ICC facilities. 
22. The estimated requirements under this heading relate to software acquisition; licensing fees and maintenance charges; and third-party software charges. 
With the upgrade of the Centre's central processing units, which took place in 1993, additional expenditures related to licensing fees would be required during the 1994-1995 biennium. 
23. The estimated expenditures would provide for the purchase of technical manuals, journals, books and expenses associated with the preparation of ICC training manuals, a user's guide and a directory of services. 
The current estimates reflect a negative growth of SwF 4,016,260. 
25. The total estimates in respect of the share of the United Nations for the use of ICC (see table 3) during 1994-1995 are estimated at $5,639,100 at an exchange rate of SwF 1.44 to the United States dollar. 
Provisions have been made for that purpose under section 26, Jointly financed administrative activities, of the proposed programme budget for the 1994-1995 biennium. 
During the talks, special emphasis was put on the recent flare-up of fighting between the Army of Bosnia-Herzegovina and HVO forces in Bosnia and Herzegovina, in the central Bosnia area in particular, and the urgent necessity to end all hostilities and military activities. 
The three sides have also extensively discussed the necessity to revive the peace process in order to bring about an immediate, comprehensive and durable solution to the crisis in Bosnia and Herzegovina and the region, in particular in the light of the tragic deterioration of humanitarian conditions. 
In this context particular attention was paid to the latest peace initiatives. 
(a) To appeal jointly to the United Nations Security Council, the European Community and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization to provide for the free passage of humanitarian convoys by all means, including the use of force; 
(e) To establish a Joint Commission, with the mandate to coordinate all activities relating to humanitarian convoys and to cooperate with the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and other humanitarian agencies; 
3. To continue to revive the activities of previously established joint working groups for the release of all detainees, in cooperation with the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) and other international agencies. 
5. The sides shall continue their working dialogue on ministerial and other levels on all open questions with a view to bringing about a solution to Croat-Bosniac relations and preparations for the reactivation of the peace process. 
Witnessed by: 
At this critical juncture in the international intervention in Somalia, allow me, Your Excellency, to present to the members of the Security Council the views and concerns of my Government. 
Within our modest means, we have worked actively and constructively for the success of the initial objectives of the intervention. 
2. The international intervention in Somalia enjoyed not only the solid support of the international community but it was also warmly welcomed by the Somali people. 
Indeed if the objectives of the intervention were pursued with a clear sense of direction and firmness, much would have been achieved and we would now have been considering the termination of a highly successful mission. 
Instead of helping the Somalis to resolve their differences, UNOSOM sought to supplant them and decide on their behalf political arrangements and structures. It became a party to the conflict. 
4. The situation in Somalia remains extremely precarious and explosive. 
The time, we believe, is too short for half measures. 
5. Specifically, we believe, the following should be essential elements of the revised United Nations mandate: 
- Political: Any political intervention should be limited to helping and creating conducive conditions for Somalis to resolve their problems and hammer out and implement agreements for national reconciliation. 
Unwarranted interference in the internal political dynamics of Somalia has proved counter-productive and must be ruled out. 
Disarmament should, therefore, only be envisaged in conjunction with the political process. 
- Rehabilitation and reconstruction: The international community must focus on and strengthen its rehabilitation and reconstruction efforts, not only because this is essential to put Somalia back on its feet, but because it is very important for the success of the political and security processes. 
- Time-frame: In light of realities in Somalia, the mood among countries contributing troops and the harms and dangers of a drawn out but ineffective intervention, there needs to be a reasonable deadline - no later than mid-1994 - for the end of the UNOSOM mandate. 
Reaffirming its resolutions 733 (1992) of 23 January 1992 and all subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General of 12 November 1993 (S/26738), 
Noting also paragraph 72 of the report of the Secretary-General (S/26738), 
Emphasizing also in this context, the crucial importance of disarmament in achieving lasting peace and stability throughout Somalia, 
Condemning the continuing acts of violence and armed attacks against persons engaged in humanitarian and peace-keeping efforts and paying tribute to those troops and humanitarian personnel of several countries who have been killed or injured while serving in Somalia, 
2. Commends the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the personnel of UNOSOM II for their achievements in improving the conditions of the Somali people and in promoting the process of national reconciliation and reconstruction of the country; 
3. Decides, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, to renew the mandate of UNOSOM II for an additional period expiring on 31 May 1994; 
5. Decides to undertake a fundamental review of the mandate of UNOSOM II by 1 February 1994 in light of the report of the Secretary-General and his updated plan; 
6. Urges all parties in Somalia, including movements and factions, to accelerate their efforts to achieve political reconciliation, peace and security, and immediately to abide by the cease-fire and disarmament agreements reached in Addis Ababa, particularly the immediate cantonment of all heavy weapons; 
7. Underscores the importance of the Somali people attaining specific goals in the context of political reconciliation, in particular the early establishment and effective functioning of all district and regional councils and an interim national authority; 
9. Reminds all parties in Somalia, including movements and factions, that continued United Nations involvement in Somalia depends on their active cooperation and tangible progress towards a political settlement; 
10. Welcomes and supports the ongoing diplomatic efforts being made by Member States and international organizations, in particular those in the region, to assist United Nations efforts to bring all parties in Somalia, including movements and factions, to the negotiating table; 
11. Reaffirms the obligations of States to implement fully the embargo on all deliveries of weapons and military equipment to Somalia imposed by paragraph 5 of resolution 733 (1992); 
12. Expresses concern at the destabilizing effects of cross-border arms flows in the region affirms the importance it attaches to the security of the countries neighbouring Somalia and calls for the cessation of such arms flows; 
13. Welcomes the fourth Coordination Meeting on Humanitarian Assistance for Somalia to be convened in Addis Ababa from 29 November to 1 December 1993; 
"The members of the Security Council held informal consultations on 18 November 1993 pursuant to paragraphs 21 and 28 of resolution 687 (1991) and paragraph 6 of resolution 700 (1991). 
Reaffirming its resolutions 733 (1992) of 23 January 1992 and all subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General of 12 November 1993 (S/26738), 
Noting also paragraph 72 of the report of the Secretary-General (S/26738), 
Emphasizing also in this context, the crucial importance of disarmament in achieving lasting peace and stability throughout Somalia, 
2. Commends the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the personnel of UNOSOM II for their achievements in improving the conditions of the Somali people and in promoting the process of national reconciliation and reconstruction of the country; 
3. Decides, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, to renew the mandate of UNOSOM II for an additional period expiring on 31 May 1994; 
5. Decides to undertake a fundamental review of the mandate of UNOSOM II by 1 February 1994 in light of the report of the Secretary-General and his updated plan; 
6. Urges all parties in Somalia, including movements and factions, to accelerate their efforts to achieve political reconciliation, peace and security, and immediately to abide by the cease-fire and disarmament agreements reached in Addis Ababa, particularly the immediate cantonment of all heavy weapons; 
7. Underscores the importance of the Somali people attaining specific goals in the context of political reconciliation, in particular the early establishment and effective functioning of all district and regional councils and an interim national authority; 
9. Reminds all parties in Somalia, including movements and factions, that continued United Nations involvement in Somalia depends on their active cooperation and tangible progress towards a political settlement; 
10. Welcomes and supports the ongoing diplomatic efforts being made by Member States and international organizations, in particular those in the region, to assist United Nations efforts to bring all parties in Somalia, including movements and factions, to the negotiating table; 
11. Reaffirms the obligations of States to implement fully the embargo on all deliveries of weapons and military equipment to Somalia imposed by paragraph 5 of resolution 733 (1992); 
12. Expresses concern at the destabilizing effects of cross-border arms flows in the region affirms the importance it attaches to the security of the countries neighbouring Somalia and calls for the cessation of such arms flows; 
13. Welcomes the fourth Coordination Meeting on Humanitarian Assistance for Somalia to be convened in Addis Ababa from 29 November to 1 December 1993; 
Lebanon, like most small developing countries, relies on international law as the basis for its protection. 
It has neither the capability, capacity nor desire to develop either conventional or mass destruction weapons and has generally sought to provide for its people's security under the auspices of the United Nations or United Nations-approved collective security arrangements. 
Subsequently, Lebanon is pleased to report that throughout the 1990s it has neither produced, exported not imported any arms, and is in full compliance with General Assembly resolution 47/52 L. 
The Government of Lebanon reaffirms its commitment to the achievement of transparency in all types of armaments, their national production, export and import, holdings and military programmes. 
Towards that end, it supports the expansion and revision of the Register, in accordance with the provisions of paragraphs 8 and 11 of General Assembly resolution 46/36 L, of 9 December 1991, to include weapons of mass destruction and their components in addition to conventional arms. 
Insert the following entry after Costa Rica: 
6. The Peace Agreement signed at Cotonou on 25 July 1993 called on ECOMOG to play the primary role in implementing its provisions and for the United Nations to observe and monitor the neutral implementation of those provisions. 
The Secretary-General recommended that the successful holding of elections, which, in accordance with the Peace Agreement, are scheduled to take place seven months from the signing of the Agreement (February/March 1994), would signal the end of the proposed UNOMIL operation. 
8. On 17 September 1993, the Secretary-General provided the Council with an addendum to his report (S/26422/Add.1 and Corr.1), which indicated that the preliminary cost related to the establishment and deployment of UNOMIL for a seven-month period was estimated at $42.6 million. 
Based on the concept of operations outlined in his main report (S/26422), it was estimated that UNOMIL would consist of 303 military observers, 20 military medical personnel, 45 military engineers, 129 international and 123 local staff. 
(a) To receive and investigate all reports on alleged incidents of violations of the cease-fire agreement and, if the violation cannot be corrected, to report its findings to the Violations Committee established pursuant to the Peace Agreement and to the Secretary-General; 
(c) To observe and verify the election process, including the legislative and presidential elections to be held in accordance with the provisions of the Peace Agreement; 
(d) To assist, as appropriate, in the coordination of humanitarian assistance activities in the field in conjunction with the existing United Nations humanitarian relief operation; 
(e) To develop a plan and assess financial requirements for the demobilization of combatants; 
(f) To report on any major violations of international humanitarian law to the Secretary-General; 
(g) To train ECOMOG engineers in mine clearance and, in cooperation with ECOMOG, coordinate the identification of mines and assist in the clearance of mines and unexploded bombs; 
The commitment request included an amount of $164,700 authorized by the Secretary-General to meet the cost of the technical survey mission to Liberia under the authority granted to him in paragraph 1 (a) of General Assembly resolution 46/187. 
13. UNOMIL is headed by a Special Representative of the Secretary-General and is composed of military and civilian components. 
The military component is entrusted to the Chief Military Observer reporting to the Secretary-General through the Special Representative. 
The civilian components of UNOMIL include the necessary political and administrative personnel who will be involved in humanitarian activities and electoral assistance, as may be required. 
14. As called for in the Peace Agreement, ECOMOG would create buffer zones along the Liberian borders and supervise the cantonment, disarmament and demobilization of combatants. 
ECOMOG will station troops throughout the four sectors and will, inter alia, undertake the recovery of arms and patrol areas where ECOMOG does not have stationary troops. 
In order to fulfil the requirements of the Peace Agreement, ECOMOG is expanding its forces in the country by 4,000 troops to be deployed throughout the mission area. 
15. Since the role foreseen for UNOMIL is to monitor and verify the implementation of the Peace Agreement, its concept of operations must necessarily be parallel to that of ECOMOG. 
Although UNOMIL and ECOMOG would collaborate closely in their operations, this would not impede UNOMIL's ability to operate independently as required. 
17. It is estimated that 303 military observers will be required for the UNOMIL operation. 
This would provide for 41 teams composed of 6 observers per team (investigation teams, airport teams, seaport teams, border-crossing teams and cantonment-site teams), 25 military observers stationed at UNOMIL headquarters in Monrovia and 8 observers stationed at each of the four regional headquarters, reporting to the Chief Military Observer. 
The military observers will be supported by the necessary administrative staff. 
18. Since UNOMIL observers would be widely dispersed throughout the entire Liberian territory, they would need the support of a communications unit of 25 people to establish a communications network and to staff radio centres at UNOMIL headquarters in Monrovia and at regional headquarters on a 24-hour, seven-day-a-week basis. 
UNOMIL would also require a military medical unit consisting of a minimum of 20 staff. 
The engineering units would also work with ECOMOG engineers in the rehabilitation and reconstruction of cantonment sites and in the repair of bridges necessary for peace-keeping and humanitarian assistance activities. 
The units could, at a later stage, also assist with the repair of roads, airports and public works as a confidence-building measure and to normalize the situation in the country. 
Each engineering unit consists of one civil engineer, three supervisors and five specialists such as electricians and mechanics. 
20. In view of the wide dispersal of the military observers and of the extremely difficult terrain in which they will have to operate, a minimum of six utility helicopters and a short take-off and landing bush-type aircraft are required. 
21. In order to provide UNOMIL with the resources necessary to start up the operation quickly, it was deemed essential that equipment, particularly vehicles, office furnishings and supplies, be transferred to the mission area from the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) as soon as possible. 
This would require the provision of airlifting facilities to Liberia, at least in the initial stages. 
22. As stated in paragraph 13 above, ECOMOG is planning to expand its forces in Liberia by another 4,000 troops. 
While some of the new ECOMOG troop-contributing countries may not be members of ECOWAS, they would be members of OAU and their troops would be under the command and control of the ECOMOG Field Commander. 
23. The United Nations system initiated emergency relief activities in Liberia in December 1990 when the United Nations Special Coordinator's Office in Liberia (UNSCOL) was established, focusing initially on the desperate situation in the Monrovia area. 
Later, in 1991, the operation was expanded to address the needs of Liberians throughout the country. 
Regional arrangements were also made to respond to the problems of the estimated 750,000 Liberians who fled to neighbouring countries, primarily Guinea, Ce d'Ivoire and Sierra Leone. 
24. Every effort has been made to maintain a coordinated United Nations response to all needs arising from the Liberian crisis. 
At United Nations Headquarters, overall responsibility for coordinating the relief programmes is vested in the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs. 
25. Since the outbreak of the Liberian crisis, the Secretary-General has issued several appeals to the international community for emergency and humanitarian assistance to Liberia. 
26. The signing of the Cotonou Agreement offers the promise of a permanent solution to the political and military crisis in Liberia and thus of the resumption of normal economic and social life. 
Under the Agreement, the parties agreed that every effort should be made to deliver humanitarian assistance to all Liberians and to create conditions that would allow refugees and displaced persons to return to their places of origin. 
As a consequence, the planning mission recommended that the United Nations humanitarian assistance operation in Liberia be supplemented by two additional Professionals and six United Nations Volunteers to be stationed at Monrovia and in the field to assist in the coordination of humanitarian assistance activities. 
27. As indicated above, the Cotonou Agreement provides that convoys of humanitarian assistance should travel to all areas of Liberia through the most direct routes. 
However, the presence of mines and unexploded bombs continues to impede the freedom of movement of peace-keeping troops, military observers and relief workers. 
28. At present the capacity for mine clearance and bomb disposal in Liberia is limited. 
UNOMIL and ECOMOG would coordinate the identification of mines and would assist in mine clearance. 
The Liberian parties and ECOMOG agreed in principle to participate in the mine-clearance plan. 
29. In accordance with the Peace Agreement, general and presidential elections are to take place approximately seven months after the signing of the Agreement. 
30. An electoral component would be required by UNOMIL to enable it to observe, verify and monitor the election process as requested by the Liberian parties and ECOWAS. 
The electoral component of UNOMIL would consist of 13 Professionals, 40 United Nations Volunteers and the necessary support staff. 
It would be headed by a Chief Electoral Officer supported by a deputy and three other Professionals based at UNOMIL headquarters. 
The component would also consist of electoral units located at the four regional headquarters. 
In total, there would be 20 such teams operating out of the regional headquarters. 
During the voting period, electoral observers numbering around 200 would be required for a two-week period in order to monitor and verify the elections. 
31. The Secretary-General hereby appeals to Member States to make advances, on a voluntary basis, to meet the initial expenses of UNOMIL, pending formal action by the General Assembly. 
33. Accordingly, a trust fund entitled "Trust Fund for the Implementation of the Cotonou Accord on Liberia" was established by the Secretary-General on 23 September 1993. 
In addition, a pledge of $19,830,000 to support the transport, equipping and maintenance of the expanded ECOMOG peace-keeping force called for in the Cotonou Accord was received from the Government of the United States of America. 
34. The total cost of UNOMIL for the period from 22 September 1993 to 21 April 1994, including the cost related to the technical survey mission and the advance team of 30 military observers, has been estimated at $43,509,200 gross ($42,603,800 net). 
That amount is $939,200 gross more than the amount originally estimated in the addendum to the report of the Secretary-General (S/26422/Add.1) owing to mission subsistence allowance rate increases, higher travel cost estimates and additional requirements related to the demobilization of ex-combatants. 
Annex V, section A, provides the proposed civilian and military staffing table of UNOMIL, annex VI provides an organizational chart of UNOMIL and annex VII details the functional titles and job descriptions of the proposed posts in the Professional category and above. 
35. It is projected that the liquidation of UNOMIL will be completed by 30 June 1994. 
The cost for the liquidation phase, estimated at $3,512,200 gross ($3,347,800 net), is presented in annex III and covers the requirements for the closure of the Mission, with supplementary information provided in annex IV. 
The proposed staffing table for the liquidation phase is shown in annex V, section B, and details on civilian staff and related costs are shown in annex VIII, section C. 
36. It is proposed that, upon completion of UNOMIL, equipment that conforms with established standards and is considered compatible with existing equipment, or will be of use in future peace-keeping operations, will be placed in reserve. 
Items that are not compatible with existing equipment or are considered not of use in the future will be disposed of locally. 
The financial accounts will be kept in accordance with the approved mandate period. 
Should the mandate of UNOMIL be extended by the Security Council, appropriate additional accounting arrangement may be proposed to the General Assembly. 
The cost estimates for the seven-month period beginning 22 September 1993 are based on the parameters provided below: 
Mission subsistence allowance is payable to all mission personnel excluding locally recruited staff, at the rate of $120 per day for the first 30 days and $85 thereafter. 
The above rates are subject to supplements of 10 and 25 per cent for staff at D-1/D-2 and ASG/USG levels respectively. 
The travel cost of military and civilian personnel to the mission area has been estimated at an average cost of $8,000 per person per round trip (basic air fare $3,500 and 100 kgs accompanied baggage $4,500), inclusive of the 100 kgs accompanied baggage. 
Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard rates except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
Salaries and common staff costs of local staff are based on the local salary scale established for Monrovia. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. The initial staffing proposed for UNOMIL, as set out in the report of the Secretary-General (S/26422/Add.1 and Add.1/Corr.1), consisted of 129 international staff, 123 local staff and 46 United Nations Volunteers. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for a period of 15 days for the 200 electoral observers at a rate of $120 per day. 
Provision is also made for substantive repairs/upgrades to four airports, five seaports, 16 border crossings and 11 cantonments, estimated at $25,000 per site ($900,000). 
b/ United Nations Supply Depot vehicles. Provision has been made for rental of 40 vehicles for three months at a monthly cost of $2,500 per vehicle. 
It is estimated that each of the six helicopters will use 96 gallons of fuel per hour at $1.45 per gallon, for a total of 259,200 gallons during the six-month period. 
Provision is made for positioning the six helicopters and for their depositioning at the end of the charter period, at $25,000 per helicopter. 
Provision is made for the commercial hiring of a short take-off/ landing, Twin Otter-type aircraft at a monthly charter cost of $120,000, with a minimum of 60 flight hours for six months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the acquisition of five fuel tanks with 2,500-litre capacity at $1,500 each ($7,500), one with 5,000-litre capacity ($2,000) and one with 10,000-litre capacity ($3,000), plus estimated freight cost at 12 per cent of the purchase price ($1,500). 
Provision is also made for the acquisition of 25 air conditioners, estimated at $1,000 each ($25,000). 
Provision is made for cleaning services estimated at $500 per month for six months. 
Provision is made for miscellaneous services, including bank charges and legal fees. 
Provision is made for the acquisition of six Schiebel mine detectors at $2,500 each ($15,000); 12 mine prodders at $50 each ($600); ground position equipment ($1,500); tools, marking equipment ($4,000); and related freight charges ($2,200). 
Provision is made to provide assistance for the approximately 54,000 adult combatants to be demobilized in Liberia. 
Every combatant will go through a three- to four-day demobilization process. 
The combatants will first be transported to 1 of 11 demobilization centres, where they will hand over their weapons and uniforms and where they will be registered and interviewed. 
The ex-combatants will receive a medical examination and appropriate medication, as required. 
They will receive food rations, civilian clothing and a small resettlement package before being transported to their village or town of origin. 
Provision is also made for the demobilization of the estimated 6,000 child soldiers under 15 years of age. 
These children will be assisted at special encampment centres where they will receive counselling and training designed to meet their particular needs before returning to their community. 
Ten facilities will be selected for the implementation of the short-term assistance programme (such as Boys Town and the former Peace Corps Training Centre). 
For child soldiers: 
- Ninety health workers each at $800 per month for a period of three months ($81,000); 
For child soldiers: 
- Eleven desktop computers with printers at $2,600 each ($28,600) and 11 UPS with 600 KVA at $450 each ($5,000); 
This estimate provides for a proportional share of the 1993-1994 financing of the Integrated Management Information System. 
It is projected that the liquidation of UNOMIL will be completed by 30 June 1994. 
Mission subsistence allowance is payable to all Mission personnel, excluding locally recruited staff, at the rate of $120 per day for the first 30 days and $85 thereafter. 
The above rates are subject to supplements of 10 and 25 per cent for staff at D-1/D-2 and ASG/USG levels respectively. 
No provision is made for all military and civilian personnel as they were already provided for in the main cost estimates. 
Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard rates except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
Salaries and common staff costs of local staff are based on the local salary scale established for Monrovia. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required for this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for maintenance of leased premises. 
Provision is made for utility charges at $10,000 per month for two months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The staff assessment requirement provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 has been credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 A (X) of 15 December 1955. 
(a) Special Representative of the Secretary-General, at the Under-Secretary-General level, heads and acts on behalf of the Secretary-General on all matters concerning the good offices of the Secretary-General in Liberia. 
(b) Executive Director, at the D-2 level, will be responsible for the oversight of all aspects of the Mission, coordinating the activities of the various advisers and reporting on same to the Special Representative; will assist the Special Representative and act on his behalf as required. 
(d) Legal Adviser, at the P-5 level, will be responsible for overall review and analysis of legal issues and developments affecting the work of the Mission, in coordination with the Office of Legal Affairs, and will keep the Special Representative apprised of any matters of significance. 
(e) Information Officer, at the P-4 level, will be responsible for official dissemination of information to the press and the public regarding the work of the Mission and local developments affecting it. 
(f) Special Assistant/Special Representative of the Secretary-General, at the P-2 level, will assist the Special Representative in the execution of his responsibilities, will make arrangements as required to organize and facilitate the official schedule of the Special Representative, and related duties. 
(b) Humanitarian Assistance Officer, at the P-3 level, will assist the Coordinator in carrying out his duties and act as officer-in-charge during his absence. Will supervise the day-to-day operations of the office. 
(a) Chief Electoral Officer, at the D-1 level, under the terms of reference of the electoral component of UNOMIL, will give overall direction to the Electoral Division, and maintain contacts with the transitional Government of Liberia, the National Elections Commission and the main political parties. 
(c) Political Adviser, at the P-5 level, will be responsible for monitoring of the local political situation, particularly in the context of the electoral process, and keeping the Chief Electoral Officer informed of current development; will consult with the Department of Political Affairs and advise same. 
(e) Media Analyst, at the P-4 level, will be responsible for the collection from all available sources of information relevant to the Mission, including political, electoral, social and economic developments that could have an influence on the area; will prepare materials for public dissemination. 
(g) Deputy Regional Electoral Coordinators (4), at the P-3 level, will, under the supervision of the Regional Coordinator, coordinate electoral activities at the provincial level, make all necessary logistic arrangements at the provincial level and prepare periodic reports. 
(b) Senior Administrative Officer, at the P-5 level, will act as the deputy to the Chief Administrative Officer and will be responsible for administration, personnel, finance and procurement of the Mission; and will assume day-to-day management control of the Mission. 
(c) Administrative Officer, at the P-3 level, will be responsible, under the direction of the Chief Administrative Officer, for supervision of all support services and staff in the Central Region headquarters and overall administrative/financial management duties of the regional office. 
Electronic Data-Processing Officer, at the P-3 level, will be responsible for the setting-up and maintenance of the computer systems for the Mission offices, developing and adapting software as required and providing user support. 
(a) Chief of Finance, at the P-4 level, will be responsible for the overall administration of the mission accounts; develop and produce programme cost estimates; ensure implementation of financial rules, regulations and instructions; and supervise the staff of the finance unit. 
(b) Accounts/Budget Officer, at the P-3 level, under the direction of the Chief of Finance, will prepare detailed budget estimates by applicable account codes; ensure the appropriate coding of all financial transactions, comparing against current allotments; and prepare regular financial reports/statements for submission to Headquarters. 
Chief of Procurement Officer, at the P-4 level, will be responsible for all procurement of goods and services, both locally and regionally, within the terms of the authority specifically delegated to the Mission according to all relevant rules, regulations and guidelines. 
Chief of General Services, at the P-4 level, will manage the buildings and services required by the Mission for offices, shops and housing accommodation for military staff; and plan, organize and control central registry, mail claims, inventory control and related services. 
(a) Supply Officer, at the P-3 level, will be responsible for maintenance of local supply inventory and distribution to offices as required, ensuring adequate stocks on hand in coordination with the Procurement Unit. 
(b) Traffic/Movement Control Officer, at the P-2 level, will be responsible for making the necessary travel arrangements for staff and equipment, including the booking of seats, provision of travel documents and other special arrangements. 
Security Officer, at the P-3 level, will be responsible for monitoring/ensuring security and safety of official premises, including supervision of security guards. 
Senior Administrative Officers (3: Western, Northern, Eastern), at the P-3 level, under the direction of the Chief Administrative Officer, will be responsible for supervision of all support services and staff in the local sub-office and for overall administrative/financial responsibility in that regional office. 
"With a view to ensuring better use of the available water, the competent authorities have made comprehensive plans to manage the water resources in a manner conducive to their optimum exploitation. 
No reply can be given to such allegations or assertions unless they are specific and refer to names, dates and substantiating facts that can be checked by the competent authorities. 
Those who have done so have discovered the spurious nature of those unjust allegations. 
2. The Special Rapporteur would like to make the following observations concerning the above reply: 
(b) The Government of Iraq continues to insist that its activities in the southern marshes are solely directed against criminals. 
However, the report of the Special Rapporteur provides ample evidence that indiscriminate actions are being undertaken with disastrous consequences for the population as a whole. 
(c) The Government of Iraq states that it has invited numerous parliamentarians and journalists to visit the area. 
The Secretary-General has the honour to transmit to the members of the General Assembly the report of the Joint Inspection Unit entitled "Analysis of cost savings from JIU reports, 1985-1992" (JIU/REP/93/7). 
Recent developments in the global landscape have placed the Security Council in a position of increasing importance, with ramifications for the work of the Organization and beyond. 
From the expansion of peace-keeping operations to the task of constantly monitoring events that threaten peace and security, the Council has seen an active agenda, and its capacity to respond is at times overburdened. 
We readily acknowledge that its members have responded to the numerous demands placed upon it with the sense of responsibility required of them by the provisions of the Charter. 
The new cooperative spirit prevailing among its members has allowed them to take a number of unanimous positions on some of the most critical and complex issues, while we are cognizant of the fact that it has failed to address effectively certain critical issues. 
The Council has thus reached a critical turning point in its history, and members look forward to a more effective role now that the obstacles which paralysed it for so long have been removed. 
We have always insisted that this multilateral institution should reflect the democratic spirit of equality, equity and transparency, in representation as well as in the process of decision-making. 
As in the past, it provides a comprehensive account of its activities during the preceding year and describes its task in the context of its ever-increasing responsibilities. 
We believe that the annual report required by paragraph 3 of Article 24 of the Charter must be more than a mere description of activities and a reproduction of resolutions and decisions already known. 
It is particularly regrettable to note that it does not contain an evaluation of the issues considered by the Council or a detailed account of the work of its special committees. 
In short, it is not a document of substance commensurate with the greatly expanded work of the Security Council. 
In addition, in the context of accountability, transparency and openness, the contents of informal consultations should be presented in summary form in the annual reports so that the extent to which non-permanent members actually participate in decision-making processes can be ascertained and increased. 
Furthermore, it is essential that the membership of the United Nations at large should have adequate and timely information through an agreed mechanism or modality. 
It might also be desirable to submit reports more frequently in order to keep the members abreast of its activities and functions. 
Consideration must also be given to reviewing the Council's relations with other principal organs, especially the General Assembly. 
There should be greater accountability of the Council to the Assembly on decisions and actions affecting the interests of the entire international community. 
We further believe that it may also be timely and pertinent to undertake a constructive review of the veto powers in line with the reform of the Organization aimed at bringing about greater democratization and transparency in the work of United Nations bodies. 
As we are all aware, although the membership of the Organization has increased to 184, there has been no proportionate increase in the non-permanent membership. 
Mr. YA\x{550e}Z BARNUEVO (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): Once again this year the Security Council is submitting to the General Assembly its report on its work, this time for the year to 15 June 1993. 
The first group of improvements affects the process of adopting the report, which this year took place nearer the end of the period covered and was more widely publicized, which allows for adequate consideration by the Assembly. 
We hope that in future reports it will prove possible to introduce some additional improvements, such as a more analytical introduction, better reflecting the contents, as well as a rationalized list of subjects under consideration by the Council, omitting merely historical issues unrelated to current reality. 
The initial results of this effort were reflected in the Note by the President of the Security Council of 30 June 1993 (S/26015) and followed up in the Note of 27 July (S/26176), which were duly communicated to the President of the General Assembly. 
We believe that, given the measures that have been adopted thus far, there has been a significant - though still insufficient - improvement in the information that the States Members of the United Nations but not members of the Council receive concerning the Council's work. 
In point of fact, a monthly preview of the Council's programme of work is now circulated to Members of the Organization, and informal consultations are announced beforehand, along with - as far as possible - their planned content. 
Also, the worthwhile dialogue between the Council and the Assembly is being expanded through regular consultations between the Presidents of the Council and the Assembly; up until now, this has been effectively limited to the Council's annual report. 
In particular, we must take up the complex and sensitive issue of information about the course and the outcome of Security Council consultations and, possibly, of participation by States that are not members of the Council in the Council's informal discussion process when circumstances require. 
Secondly, the question is one of finding mechanisms that would make it possible to take into consideration, in the Council's deliberations, the opinions of States that are particularly concerned with a particular question before any final decision has been taken. 
This is a matter of great interest, and we hope that the Council will go on examining it thoroughly within the working group on documentation and procedures that it has set up. 
Just glancing at the statistics on the number of meetings held and decisions taken by the Council is enough to show just how much of an increase there has been in its work over the last few years. 
Just one example of this impact is the repercussions for many Member States' economies of applying the sanctions that the Council has imposed where necessary, under Chapter VII of the Charter. 
Mr. SYCHEV (Belarus) (interpretation from Russian): The Republic of Belarus attaches great importance to the Assembly's discussions of the annual report of the Security Council. 
Our delegation notes with satisfaction that, this time, the Security Council's report was submitted to the General Assembly in good time. 
The report's contents confirm the indisputable fact that the Council is carrying out an enormous amount of work towards maintaining international peace and security. 
We note the major changes that have taken place, both quantitatively and qualitatively. 
The Council is taking consensus decisions on many acute problems, promoting the peaceful settlement of many issues in various hot spots around the world. 
In our view, this intense activity on the part of the principal United Nations body responsible for maintaining international peace and security deserves every support. 
Thus, we find quite understandable the interest shown by States that are not Security Council members in the effectiveness of the Council's activities, in improving its procedures and methods of work and in enhancing its accountability and transparency. 
The proposals towards this end that many delegations have put forward deserve, in our opinion, thorough consideration, and we are glad that the Council has already taken into account some of the observations made by representatives. 
Of course, the Council's working procedures and methods still leave a great deal of room for improvement. 
Any changes affecting the Security Council - especially now, when it is working much more intensively - must not be carried out at the expense of the ability of its efforts to achieve results. 
As is well known, our Republic is a candidate for non-permanent membership in the Council in 1994-1995. 
This report, which for a number of years now might perhaps have been viewed as merely a matter of procedure, has since 1990 taken on a relevancy which is directly tied to the significant increase in the activity of the Security Council. 
This process of reflection and debate must necessarily affect the work of the Security Council, and the report could serve as a benchmark for the discussion on that subject. 
These reports might, whenever circumstances so require, be more detailed. 
This would ensure a better and smoother system of information and communication, and a better and more appropriate balance between the various bodies established by the Charter in accordance with Article 24, to which I have already referred. 
My delegation will participate in this process of reflection to complement what was begun with General Assembly resolution 47/62 in relation to the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
We have already addressed a note to the Secretary-General on this subject and we will express our views on it when the Assembly takes up the item concerned. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that the Assembly takes note of the report of the Security Council contained in document A/48/2? 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 11? 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the first speaker in the debate for this meeting this afternoon, the representative of the Gambia. 
Mr. SALLAH (Gambia): The holding of these high-level plenary meetings on international drug control testifies to the deep concern of the international community at the growing global drug problem. 
Drug abuse and its grave consequences continue to affect every section of our communities. 
Countries and communities that once were spared the scourge of drug trafficking and consumption have now fallen victim to the debilitating effects of these illicit and dangerous drugs. 
The Gambia, which only a decade ago was a drug-free country, has in recent years been used increasingly as a transit point in the international trafficking of dangerous drugs such as heroin, cocaine and all their derivatives. 
Young people, the cream of our society, are the primary targets and the largest group of victims. 
Most of these children, untutored in the ways of a wanton world and not knowing how to resist such temptation, become easy victims, serving both as traffickers and as consumers of the illicit drugs, thereby ensuring the continuity of the chain of trafficking and users. 
The consequence for the Gambia in the rise in illicit drug trafficking and usage is that there is an unprecedented rise in violence and dangerous crimes, unknown in the nation's history. 
The number of drug-related medical cases has been on the rise, with some of these never to be cured or rehabilitated in society. The rate of drop-outs from schools, work and other gainful activities, almost all attributed to the drugs menace, is on the increase. 
The existing economic situation just described, however, should not suggest a state of total hopelessness on the part of the Government of the Gambia. 
The Government has met the menace head on. 
The percentage of the nation's limited budget allocation for illicit drug control has been increasing each year to finance new programmes and measures to combat the drug problem. 
The laws of the Gambia relating to illicit drug trafficking and consumption are being revised and new drug enforcement measures are being formulated and effected. 
Indeed, the prevention and eradication of drug abuse and illicit trafficking have become a national crusade utilizing the resources of the Government and of non-governmental organizations, and are extended to all facets of Gambian society. 
The main obstacle to our national effort, however, is the lack of adequate financial and material resources. 
Another reason for the inadequacy of our drug control measures is that the national drug menace is linked to the international drug situation. 
The link between local and global drug trafficking and drug abuse has become so formidable that small States like the Gambia, with their fragile economies, are unable to combat it effectively and consistently. 
Statistics on the financing of the international drug trafficking network by drug lords indicate that the money expended is usually higher than the overall national budgets of some countries. 
The Gambia is one such State and therefore cannot, on its own, combat successfully this global problem affecting all countries and all regions of the world. 
We will continue to rely on the United Nations and other bilateral and multilateral cooperative efforts to evolve an international drug control programme. 
Technical assistance to developing countries on international drug control should incorporate the latest technology used in the detection of illicit drugs as well as information on the setting up of the up-to-date strategies used by drug lords in the trafficking of illicit drugs worldwide. 
The high cost of some of the sophisticated equipment used in drug control has not only limited the fight of the small and poor nations against drug trafficking but has also to some extent alienated them from the international effort to control global drug abuse. 
Similarly, the lack or non-availability of reliable intelligence on patterns and modes of international drug trafficking have severely limited the capabilities of our drug-law enforcement agencies to investigate and suppress the international drug-distribution networks successfully. 
The Gambia has always maintained that there is an intimate complementarity and logical relationship between drug-law enforcement and crime prevention, because there can be no doubt that illicit-drug-related activities are based on criminal practices. 
My delegation fully supports the recommendation contained in General Assembly resolution 47/102, which invites cooperation between those two bodies. 
With more funds and technical assistance, we intend to expand this collective inter-agency drug-law enforcement exercise as well as improve existing treatment and rehabilitation facilities. 
At the international level it is becoming increasingly necessary to consolidate the United Nations drug-enforcement programme by reviewing and synthesizing, where possible, the various international drug-control plans and programmes being implemented by the United Nations to ensure greater efficacy and effectiveness in combating the drug menace. 
In this regard we fully support recent resolutions of the General Assembly calling for an integrated approach in implementing the United Nations International Drug Control Programme. 
Under the Soviet regime, drug abuse was not an issue of concern, and its existence was even denied. 
Today, the Baltic States of Estonia, Latvia and my own country, Lithuania, are increasingly aware of the adverse consequences of the drug problem and of the need for a comprehensive approach in combating this scourge. 
Our Governments note with satisfaction that the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) has since 1992 sent several missions to the Baltic States and is carrying out scientific and technical assistance projects in the laboratory and law enforcement sectors. 
UNDCP is assisting us in acquiring the defences necessary to address drug-control matters, since our lack of resources and expertise in this area makes us extremely vulnerable at this early stage. 
To fill the vacuum, interministerial committees have been formed to plan national drug strategies, coordinate implementation and assure full utilization of limited available resources. 
The Baltic States are at present pursuing the following national objectives: We are adopting measures that will enable us to comply with the provisions of the drug Conventions while completing the comprehensive legislation needed for ratification. 
UNDCP has provided legal assistance in drafting new drug-control laws and in adapting our national legislation to international drug Conventions and decisions dealing with drug abuse and illicit trafficking. 
We require more assistance in meeting our legitimate need for drugs in general, and narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances in particular, and in reducing to a minimum drug abuse and such related public-health problems as the increased risk of HIV-AIDS infection from drug injection. 
We are implementing programmes aimed at strengthening our judicial, legal and law-enforcement systems, with special attention to the training of personnel. 
We are encouraging grass-roots initiatives and programmes and the involvement of non-governmental organizations in the treatment, rehabilitation and social reintegration of drug abusers. 
We are creating and strengthening our control and monitoring systems for licit drugs and enhancing measures for surveillance of the diversion of precursor chemicals to illicit production. 
Because of the use of cheap and easily available substances, such as volatile solvents - glue in particular - we are increasing drug-education programmes, with the goal of promoting healthy-lifestyle programmes among the young. 
The post-cold-war era has brought with it many problems and challenges resulting from the social, economic and political transformation under way in our region of the world. 
Because of severe economic difficulties, there is an acute shortage of appropriate equipment in our laboratories, inhibiting our ability to analyse seized drugs. 
This phenomenon is closely linked to organized crime, a problem of great concern to our Governments and one that needs to be addressed with equal determination. 
The consideration of agenda item 112, in which we are now engaged, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/99 of 16 December 1992, affords us an opportunity to evaluate the struggle against narcotic drugs and ponder ways and means of enhancing international cooperation in this sphere. 
For this reason I have no doubt that this debate will yield concrete proposals. 
The threat of such a scourge hovering over our youth - and, hence, over the future of the world - requires that increased attention be given this problem. 
It should be added that most of the victims of this dangerous scourge that is spreading unabated are found among the most disadvantaged, for the simple reason that they are the most vulnerable. 
This, in fact, explains why the majority of areas under cultivation are found in poor countries. 
It is a great challenge, but there is reason for optimism, especially when we consider the results achieved by the international community and the welcome decision of the International Monetary Fund to include the problem of drugs on its list of five world priorities. 
These efforts should be strengthened so as to foster among the producing countries policies to encourage, promote and popularize intensive substitute crops and the establishment of a remunerative price-setting system. 
The international community's fight against drug abuse will not be effective unless Member States adhere to or ratify and effectively implement the relevant international Conventions. 
In this way they would show their determination to check and then eradicate this scourge, while also presenting a deterrent to those who, for personal gain, would like to see it perpetuated. 
The scope of the phenomenon and its grave social consequences fully justify waging the struggle at the regional and subregional levels also. 
In this regard, the signing of regional and subregional agreements and the regular organizing of seminars under the aegis of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) would be important steps in support of the Global Programme of Action to combat drug abuse. 
The seminars being held in various regions - Asia, Central America, the Near East and Africa - and the determination of the States involved to eliminate this scourge are encouraging. 
Africa is now the drug traffickers' continent of choice for the transit of their merchandise, as most African countries are not equipped to combat this activity. 
The traffickers benefit not only from this unintentional collusion, but also use more and more sophisticated methods of smuggling the desired quantities. 
Progress has been made in this regard, but not enough. 
Up to last March nine of the 16 countries in the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS) had ratified the Conventions of 1961, 1971, and 1988 to combat illicit trafficking in narcotic drugs. 
Only two of the 11 States members of the Economic Community of Central African States (ECCAS) have so far ratified them. 
It should be pointed out also that only 11 of all the countries in those two subregional organizations have carried out all the formalities, eight of them having ratified only one or two of the Conventions, while eight are still not involved at all. 
Thus, cracking down on theoretically illegal acts is often almost impossible for lack of a legal basis. 
In 1963 - 30 years ago - it adopted legislation, which is regularly amended to take account of changing circumstances. 
Above and beyond the traditional law-enforcement structures, Senegal has set up a national commission on narcotic drugs, which plays a dynamic role in both prevention and education, especially through an annual national week to combat drug abuse, whose objective is to heighten public awareness. 
I should also refer to the fact that since July 1991 Senegal has had a central office for the prevention of illicit trafficking in narcotic drugs. 
In addition to its law-enforcement function, this office is responsible for centralizing information and for coordinating and encouraging all measures to fight drug trafficking. 
It is also absolutely necessary to strengthen subregional and regional cooperation, through the establishment of technical structures to wage the struggle at these two levels. 
More sustained and intensified international cooperation to provide logistical assistance to developing countries and practical measures against the laundering of drug money are fundamental to effective action to combat drug trafficking. 
Man is both the protagonist and the beneficiary of development, and he must be protected against any scourge that might destroy his mental faculties, his creative imagination and his other talents. 
Our young people, whom we have a duty to protect, educate and guide along the path of progress, are also a resource, vulnerable to devastation by this social scourge, if we are not careful. 
By its nature, the drug menace cannot be tackled without the concerted efforts of the international community. 
Over and above the global efforts to reduce the production and supply of, and the demand for, illicit drugs, efforts at the national and regional levels must be intensified. 
It is therefore imperative that Governments establish comprehensive global measures to fight all aspects of the illicit drugs business. 
Three years after the launching of the Programme, it is now time for the international community to evaluate its success. 
In this regard, I wish to comment on three important areas. 
First, the training component of the programme is one area with great potential for achieving the desired results. 
My country is one of those that have benefitted from the courses organized by the Programme. 
Many developing countries also need help to obtain access to improved technologies for surveillance of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances. 
Thirdly, Governments must agree on decisive measures to curb and control the easy access to and marketing of conventional weapons. 
My delegation is of the view that easy and uncontrolled access to arms and explosives has made it easy for drug traffickers and warlords to evade the law enforcement agencies. 
In the process they have caused loss of life to many innocent people and also posed a serious threat to the security and stability of a number of countries. 
The experience of Colombia should serve as a major challenge to the international community in this regard. 
I wish to assure the Assembly of my Government's commitment to the United Nations System-Wide Action Plan on Drug Abuse Control. 
At the national level the Kenya Government has embarked on comprehensive legislation on the control of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances which will be debated and enacted by the National Assembly in the very near future. 
This legislation, among other things, aims at harmonizing national laws and regulations with a view to eliminating the drug market as well as the illicit trafficking of drugs through Kenya by imposing stricter penalties on offenders. 
It will also introduce measures intended to eradicate the laundering of monies made through the illicit trade in such drugs and substances. 
Finally, although the magnitude and scale of the drug menace is still minimal in my country, Kenya is increasingly being used as a transit point especially from the Asian and southern African regions to the European and American markets. 
This is not surprising because Nairobi is one of the busiest connecting airports in the African continent. 
With the cooperation of the international community we are convinced that we will succeed in this endeavour. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on General Fouad Al-Saleh, Under-Secretary, Ministry of the Interior of Kuwait. 
Accordingly, the United Nations system has continued to organize periodic meetings at the international and regional levels with a view to ensuring the required inter-State cooperation and coordination in that area. 
We have also concluded bilateral agreements with several countries with the aim of combating trafficking and exchanging information. 
Our efforts, however, have not been confined to legislating against drugs. 
We have set up a national commission at a very high level presided over by the Minister of the Interior with the membership of eminent scientists and field specialists to formulate our overall policy against this scourge and to periodically take stock of the effectiveness of such policy. 
The delegation of Kuwait attaches great hopes to the activities of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, especially in the area of training, and thanks it for the information it provides. 
We wish to offer the following suggestions while urging the Programme Director to give a higher priority to the training of personnel engaged in the enforcement of anti-drug laws: 
Secondly, training programmes set up by UNDCP must be scrutinized annually so as to assess their results and develop them according to the findings of such assessment. 
Thirdly, the provision of the technical assistance sought from UNDCP by Member States should be linked to the assessment carried out in the annual review process already mentioned, in all areas relating to those States' drug-combating activities. 
Mr. ATABEKOV (Kyrgyzstan) (interpretation from Spanish): For me this is an extraordinary opportunity most cordially to congratulate you, Sir, most warmly on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
My delegation rests assured that under your skilful guidance this session cannot fail to achieve major success that will lead us to a bright new horizon. 
We consider this a fitting opportunity to express before this Assembly our humble views on the complex and painful issue of illicit international drug trafficking, under the agenda item on international control of drugs. 
Our concerns have been made explicit in the statements of representative of the Commonwealth of Independent States and other representatives. 
The central idea expressed by all is, in our view, quite clear: how and by what bilateral or multilateral means can we win the battle against this intercontinental scourge? 
The international community is following the drug issue very closely. 
From the report we see that the "infection" of drug abuse has spread vertically through almost all international structures, which to date have been trying in vain to fight against it. 
The report presents in painstaking detail the many steps that have been taken in this regard within the United Nations system, both organization-wide and on a narrower scale. 
If that is not the case, the far-reaching effects of this illness and the extent of its poisonous spread through societies have been confirmed. 
Because of our Organization's precarious financial state, we think it is now essential to weigh the expenditures to which I have referred against the results that have been obtained. 
An analysis would yield fresh insights as to how to proceed. 
We wish to stress that our proposal would be valid only in the absence of such an analysis. 
The Kyrgyz Republic also suffers from this disease, and it compels us to expend considerable effort on confronting many specific problems. 
The scale of drug trafficking is cause for concern, while the criminality associated with drug use and the number of drug addicts is alarming. 
Recently, when democracy and independence were established in Kyrgyzstan, it was forced to mount a stern resistance to active movements, even in Parliament, to resume the planting of poppy. 
Proponents of this movement argued that our Republic would thus save sufficient capital in foreign currency to solve other economic problems. 
This reasoned, courageous and prudent action is deserving of great admiration. 
Year after year, the Kyrgyz Republic wages a struggle to prevent the exploitation of vast expanses of wild cannabis and other narcotic-containing crops. 
But, in addition to domestic factors, there are also external ones. 
Poor control of borders - indeed, the complete absence of such control in some parts of our region - cannot but contribute to the unchecked spread of raw opium originating in neighbouring territories. 
Unfortunately, poverty, hunger and the economic and geographic isolation of such areas and their peoples make trafficking in opium the only form of subsistence available to them. 
All sectors of the population, including women with many children, are at times involved in drug trafficking. 
According to available data, the volume of drugs involved in illegal trafficking is growing, with the opening of the new Khorog-Osh route for transshipment to the other countries of the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
There is a very strong temptation to become involved in it, particularly for the most vulnerable sectors of society. 
Other data indicate that annual exports from that zone total almost 200 tons of raw opium and that at this very time tons of it are ready for export to the countries of the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
Clearly, the border services have no tranquillity to look forward to. 
There is also the probability that Kyrgyzstan will gradually become another transit point for moving drugs from the countries of the so-called Golden Crescent to Europe. 
In these circumstances, our Government is taking the steps it deems appropriate. 
By presidential decree, the State Commission responsible for drug control and attached to the Government has already been created, and the Kyrgyz organization affiliated with the international association for the battle against drug abuse and drug traffic is now in operation. 
In addition, Kyrgyzstan is already participating in the anti-drug activities of the Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development. 
We have taken certain steps in this regard, but it seems to us there is still a long and difficult road ahead. 
We are genuine and sincere members of the international community. 
We long for that happy day when free and democratic mankind will at last have eliminated the scourge of drugs. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mr. Abdul-Hai Elahi, Minister of State and President of the High Commission for Drug Control of Afghanistan. 
Until recently, many types of narcotic drugs, including heroin, were unheard of in our country. 
However, the 14 years of war against the former Soviet Union's aggression in Afghanistan, which caused millions of Afghans to leave their homeland, were a factor in leading some of our youth into becoming involved with these physically and mentally ruinous addictions. 
As a result, this deadly phenomenon spread its shadow on some parts of our society. 
It must also be noted that within Afghanistan there are no laboratories to process opium into heroin, nor do any conduits or staging areas for exporting narcotics exist. 
The Islamic State of Afghanistan, therefore, has adopted a strong and effective policy to combat illicit drugs. 
To organize its struggle against this great catastrophe, the High Commission for control of production, smuggling and abuse of drugs was established four months ago under the patronage of the office of the President. 
Seventeen executive branches of the Government actively participate in this Commission, which consists of eight subcommittees. 
It has the responsibility of mobilizing all available national resources in Afghanistan, including young people, intellectuals, writers, journalists, lawyers, religious scholars, artists and so on in the fight against illicit drugs. 
The Commission further intends to coordinate its activities with similar regional and international institutions. 
The High Commission is resolutely dedicated to expanding its struggle to other areas of Afghan life such as the health, social, cultural and legal spheres. 
Afghanistan is committed to observing the 1988 United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances and other pertinent international Treaties. 
The President of the Islamic State of Afghanistan, Professor Burhanuddin Rabbani, sent on 5 August 1993 a comprehensive message regarding this highly important matter to the United Nations Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, who responded to the President of Afghanistan by his very positive message of 28 September 1993. 
Both texts contain important elements and provisions for an effective anti-drug campaign in Afghanistan. 
The Government of Afghanistan, having studied the Memorandum of Understanding between Iran, Pakistan and the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP), has agreed to adhere to it. 
We are ready to cooperate, in all fields of drug control, with Iran, Pakistan and our Central Asian neighbours. 
The Afghan authorities have adopted a national-strategy plan of action against drugs. 
However, as our resources for post-war economic reconstruction and revitalization are extremely scarce, we shall be able to fund the plan only if we receive financial assistance from the United Nations and the international community. 
If it is to have a comprehensive strategy on research and statistical records, if it is to keep track of patients, if it is provide drug addicts with medical treatment and rehabilitation, Afghanistan will require funding. 
We need a major campaign in public relations and information to heighten public awareness. 
Special teams are to be trained and mobilized for the purpose of manning observation posts that are to be constructed in border regions and along highways, as well as the mobile law-enforcement units that are to be formed and activated. 
These are some of the main projects for whose realization we shall certainly need international financial and technical assistance. 
We could derive highly valuable information from the experience of other nations in this field. 
Our strategic plan also aims at the implementation of income-substitution programmes. 
Farmers need financial assistance if they are to cease poppy cultivation, if they are to convert from illicit activity to legal agricultural production. 
In fact, tackling poverty and unemployment is a prerequisite for the struggle against the production and use of narcotic drugs. 
Training for technical personnel involved in implementation of the anti-drug plans at various stages of our endeavours is another field in which we need international assistance. 
We should therefore welcome, as a first, urgent step, the appointment of a United Nations mission to spend a few weeks in Afghanistan studying and assessing the country's anti-drug plans. 
With an improvement in the security situation in Afghanistan, illegal activity - including the production, trafficking and consumption of narcotic drugs - will decrease substantially. 
The convening of an Islamic National Assembly, through which our people will elect the future Head of State and Government, will enable Afghanistan to transform armed confrontation into political competition. 
The attainment of normality and political consolidation will certainly enable us to pursue our struggle against narcotic drugs in a more efficient and effective manner. 
Mr. SNOUSSI (Morocco) (interpretation from French): I should like, at the outset, to join those representatives who have congratulated you, Mr. President, on the outstanding manner in which you have been conducting these high-level plenary meetings on drugs. 
As has been said by a number of delegations, the drug problem is sparing no country - whether industrialized or developing; whether of the North or the South, whether Eastern or Western. 
Beyond that, no one can doubt that trafficking in narcotic drugs is at the root of social scourges of many kinds, including organized crime, the corruption of State structures, international terrorism and illegal commercial and financial activity. 
And, of course, we must not forget about the terrible impact of all this on individuals. 
Furthermore, drug trafficking is a major handicap in the field of socio-economic development, as it impairs the productivity of individuals, distorts the rules of the game in the economy, and puts an awful burden on the institutions providing medical care and social security. 
At the same time, it reduces the stability and jeopardizes the security - indeed, the very sovereignty - of States. 
On the other hand, it appears that the policies adopted and the means employed for the purpose of coping with these phenomena are largely inadequate and are failing to check the problem. 
Indeed, notwithstanding the efforts that have been made, the demand for and supply of drugs continue to be a major problem. 
At the regional level, it has participated actively in the work of a variety of symposia and gatherings - Arab, African and Islamic - that have become involved in various ramifications of the illegal trafficking in and the abuse of drugs. 
Our law enforcement agencies - in particular, the national police force, the royal gendarmerie, the auxiliary forces, the customs service and the tobacco bureau - have been restructured with a view to the formation of units with special expertise in fighting drugs. 
With respect to crop conversion and substitution, activities are under way to reduce the scope of drug abuse through the launching in 1989 of an integrated pilot project on conversion of cannabis cultivation and through public-information and prevention programmes. 
Moreover, we have established care centres in several provinces and have opened a pilot reception and orientation centre for addicts and their families. 
Those activities constitute, it is true, a major step in the struggle against the production, traffic and abuse of drugs. 
Firmly committed to the process of bolstering political, economic and social freedom, Morocco could not remain indifferent to this grave, growing problem. 
Hence, in 1992, His Majesty King Hassan II, with his keen understanding of the problem and of the importance of the stakes, issued a series of royal directives to intensify the combat against drugs and continue it unflaggingly. 
In recent months, royal decrees have given rise to many other initiatives as well. 
In the legislative and legal sphere, we ratified the United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances of 1988. 
We then took immediate action to amend and revise Moroccan legislation and bring it into line with the provisions of the Convention. 
Detailed plans have been put into effect, making use of considerable human and material resources, for close surveillance of drug trafficking, especially on the borders, where a mechanism has been set up to cover the entire Mediterranean coast. 
Along with legislative efforts and our fight against drug sales, we have begun to strengthen our social and public health activities. 
For example, for several months we have been carrying out a broad preventive education campaign aimed at individuals who have special connections with the young or who can have a positive impact with respect to lowering the demand for drugs, such as parents, teachers, doctors, pharmacists and magistrates. 
In October 1992, my country hosted the first Maghreb training course on drug abuse, for health professionals and other practitioners in the area of social welfare. 
We support action by non-governmental organizations and promote the inclusion of drug-related themes in the activities of charitable organizations in the cultural, sporting and scientific spheres. 
The first Moroccan anti-drug association was founded in May 1992 with the primary objective of reducing the demand for narcotic drugs. 
We are doing everything possible to implement all the elements of the Global Programme of Action. 
We shall continue our fight, our study and our analysis in order to understand this serious problem better. 
But it is already clear that we are dealing with a complex problem with many elements that can be approached only in a comprehensive way in the framework of concerted international action. 
Traditional producer countries are increasingly consuming all manner of drugs, and some traditional consumer countries are increasingly producing a great variety of drugs and of licit psychotropic substances that are being diverted to illicit use. 
Production is linked to underdevelopment; it is not enough to promote substitute crops if there is no market outlet for these or if they are unprofitable. 
Implementing and strengthening anti-addiction activities require that both producer and transit countries - the majority of them developing countries - make great efforts that interfere with the development strategies and policies that are so vital for raising the often precarious living standards of their peoples. 
We have achieved some results, and we have encountered new problems. 
Morocco is convinced that the fight against drugs is essentially the responsibility of each country, and will pursue its national efforts, always aiming to find the most appropriate solutions. 
We also understand the collective responsibility in this realm and the importance of international cooperation in the fight against demand and production of and trafficking in drugs; Morocco is ready and eager to expand its cooperation with other countries. 
In our view, the United Nations system, in particular the Commission on Narcotic Drugs and UNDCP, is the proper and the authoritative framework for any global policy to wage war on drugs at the national, regional and international levels. 
We salute the considerable efforts made by UNDCP, sparked by its Executive Director, Mr. Giacomelli. 
We hope the potential and operational resources of the United Nations system will be strengthened, especially with an influx of the resources necessary for successful action. 
The public at large, people directly affected by this scourge and, especially, the parents of drug addicts are often confused and are demanding quick solutions. 
They are questioning the policies of Governments and international organizations. 
All of us here today are responsible for the future of the world community and for the welfare of our children, our young people and all human beings. 
We have to work together and develop measures to strengthen international cooperation against the illicit production, sale, demand, trafficking and distribution of narcotics and psychotropic substances. 
Related activities are also needed. 
The proposed draft resolution, however, is an important step and must be adopted. 
The principle of shared responsibility should always be the guiding principle in our work. 
We must also emphasize and take into account the experience gained thus far. 
We have to bear in mind that no one can fight the problem alone because of the growing violence and economic power of the criminal organizations. 
They have strong cross-border networks that are engaged in the production of drugs and essential chemicals. 
All of this portends an increase in financial costs for Governments and threatens the economic, social and political structures of the communities affected. 
A global, comprehensive and multidisciplinary long-term programme of action is to be followed by future activities in drug abuse and control, taking into account all the possible health, economic, social and political elements. 
Action against drug abuse and the illicit trafficking and production of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances is a high priority of my Government. 
All Conventions on narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances and Conventions on illicit traffic have been ratified and fully implemented in Republic of Croatia. 
The Government's Commission on Drug Abuse was established to coordinate the programmes and activities of the Ministries of Health, Justice, Police, Finance, Work and Social Welfare, Education and Foreign Affairs. 
The Commission is developing a national programme on drug abuse, which will be the general plan for long-term activities. 
One third of my country is destroyed and devastated by war. 
Their care costs Croatia about $62 million per month. 
We have already noted that the illicit traffic and distribution of narcotics and psychotropic substances is increasing in Croatia. 
There is a tremendous need to support the work of the Croatian governmental Commission on drug abuse and the financing of equipment, training programmes and health, social-welfare and education programmes. 
I appeal to members for such assistance. 
The PRESIDENT: The next speaker is the representative of the Syrian Arab Republic, and I now call upon him. 
My country's cooperation in these efforts is in keeping with the control mechanisms mentioned in the Secretary-General's report on international drug control and with the goals of the United Nations Decade against Drug Abuse 1991-2000. 
At the national level, we have promulgated recently Law No. 2, 1993, on drug abuse. 
That law takes into account the provisions of three United Nations Conventions on drugs and adapts national Syrian legislation to the provisions of international Conventions. 
My country is also a party to bilateral conventions on information exchange on drug-trafficking with Cyprus, Turkey, Iran, Saudi Arabia, Jordan, Egypt and Lebanon. 
At the international level, Syria participates in all international drug combating meetings and conferences, the latest of which was the meeting of the Heads of National Drug Law Enforcement Agencies held in Vienna in 1992. 
Syria also participates in the meetings organized by INTERPOL and the United Nations on combating drugs. 
As a matter of fact, Syria has furnished very important information to INTERPOL which enabled that agency to confiscate several tons of hashish and other narcotic drugs over the period from 1991 to 1992. 
Although Syria is basically a transit State, because of its geographical position between the producer and consumer countries, the political will to combat the transit activities of the drug trade across Syrian territory is strong indeed. 
As an example of the results of such resolve, 10 tons of hashish have been destroyed in Damascus in the presence of liaison officers from the European Community and the United States. 
A delegation from the United Nations International Drug Control Programme has visited Syria and Lebanon, at the invitation of the Governments of the two countries, over the period from 15 through 21 May 1992. 
It cannot be established between societies that are at odds with each other, just for the sake of combating drugs. 
In conclusion, my delegation welcomes the efforts of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme and reaffirms its readiness to cooperate effectively and closely with the Programme's Executive Director, Mr. Giacomelli, because we wish to participate in strengthening the international strategy to combat drug abuse. 
Mr. ELRABIE (Sudan) (interpretation from Arabic): Public awareness in Sudan of the evils of drugs has always been deep-rooted and comprehensive. 
The amendment introduced the death penalty for drug trafficking, and stiffened the penalties for other related crimes. 
Sudanese society does not suffer as other countries do from the problem of drugs, thanks to its religious and social values, which constitute a true guarantee against drug abuse, particularly amongst the young, who receive broad education on the teachings and values of Islam. 
The geographical location of Sudan contributes to the transfer of drugs through its territory as a transit country. 
Synthetic and other drugs enter Sudan from West Africa across our western borders and from Central Africa across the southern borders. 
They are then transferred via little-used routes to our Red Sea coast and thence to Europe and the Arab world. 
Drug-smuggling through Sudan is done by various means and evasive tactics taken by the smugglers to penetrate the lines of our security forces. 
First, passing ships unload their drugs in the waters of the Red Sea near harbours. 
Those drugs are then picked up and transferred to the coast by specially equipped boats and loaded on trucks and pack animals headed inland. 
In many instances, we have succeeded in arresting the smugglers. 
The largest quantity yet intercepted has been 15 tons of hashish. 
Secondly, another form of smuggling is carried out by hiding drugs in different types of machinery that are shipped by normal means. 
Thirdly, yet another form involves hiding the drugs on the coast to await the passage of ships that are in collusion with the drug smugglers; we have seized 90,000 psychotropic pills in that manner. 
The coasts of the Red Sea witness a great deal of drug smuggling activity which threatens both North and South, as well as Europe and America in particular. 
Sudan has participated in all conferences and activities against drug abuse at both the international and regional levels. 
We have also attended other conferences in Vienna, Abidjan, Harare and Europe, in support of international efforts aimed at containing the drug problem. 
The Sudan has signed all the drug combating conventions including the 1988 United Nations Convention against Illicit Trafficking in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances. 
It has been transformed into concrete action by the legislature, as well, and we have recently organized a workshop on the issue to devise a strategy that will enable the Sudan to contain and control the problem. 
In 1992, we organized 207 lectures for those segments of our society which could be attracted to drug abuse. 
We have also issued various manuals and booklets and we have prepared anti-drug abuse documentary films. 
Secondly, on combating drug smuggling and drug trafficking: we have destroyed 67 tons of hashish cultivated on 120 acres in the region of Radom at the southern end of the province of Darfur in western Sudan. 
We have also destroyed 47 tons of hashish in Darfur, and the latest big operation, organized in the area of Reqsham in Darfur in November 1992, led to the destruction of 65 tons of hashish. 
Yet we do not leave simple citizens without a source of income. 
We have transformed them into growers of licit agricultural produce, providing them with tractors and seeds. 
The Committee, which coordinates efforts, organizes various programmes and formulates plans aimed at increasing public awareness of the dangers and harmful effects of drugs operates under the leadership of Mr. Abaro, the former Director General of the police force. 
With the National Commission on Medicines, the Committee organizes programmes aimed at controlling the use of licit drugs and ensuring that they are used for medical purposes only. 
This coordinating operation covers every part of the Sudan and comes as a serious response to the recommendations of the United Nations Commission on Narcotic Drugs and in implementation of the many decisions taken by the heads of drug enforcement agencies in Africa, at their Cairo meeting in 1990. 
We have taken several initiatives which have had positive returns in the context of our drug combating activities. 
Strict banking controls have blocked money laundering operations. 
Drug traffickers are not able to ply their trade in Sudan by the force of arms as we do not allow the possession of arms without permits. 
We also coordinate with the authorities of sister Arab and African countries. 
The Sudanese Drug Combating Agency furnishes the United Nations with reports and exchanges information through INTERPOL. 
We believe that the United Nations, while conducting peace-keeping operations in the world, should also take concrete initiatives to organize drug-combating campaigns aimed at fighting drugs. 
We look forward to more substantial support from the United Nations for our efforts. 
Such support began in 1987, but it has not yet risen to the level of our expectations. 
We have received a positive response from the Assistant Secretary-General and the Executive Director of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) during the meetings of the thirty-sixth session of the International Narcotics Control Board in Vienna this April. 
Mr. SENILOLI (Fiji): First, I wish to state that my delegation fully supports the statement made by the representative of the Marshall Islands, who spoke on this issue on behalf of the members of the South Pacific Forum. 
In recent years the use of illegal drugs has spread at an unprecedented rate and has reached all corners of the globe. 
No nation has been free of this devastating problem. 
The long-term effects of chronic drug abuse and its impact on the user, the family, the community and society have aroused the concern of the world community. 
Reasons for this concern include related increases in crime; drug-related automobile accidents; accidents that take place on the job; learning disabilities and other mental health problems; family dislocation and disruption; and health problems, including long-term damage to the brain, heart and lungs. 
It also proclaimed the period from 1991 to 2000 as the United Nations Decade against Drug Abuse, to be devoted to effective and sustained national, regional and international actions to promote the implementation of the Global Programme of Action. 
The problem of drug abuse and drug trafficking cannot be solved quickly; it will need the cooperation of all States in taking strong measures by enacting appropriate laws and enforcing them. 
The region, because of its great expanse of ocean, many uninhabited islands and weak economic base, is fertile ground for drug traffickers as a staging post for the transmission of their supplies to lucrative markets in Europe and North America. 
In recent years, the incidence of drug abuse - especially involving cannabis, which is also grown locally - has increased substantially. 
The major drug find of 173 kilograms of hashish concealed inside gas tanks and buried in an isolated and uninhabited island was most disturbing. 
Our law-enforcement authorities have periodically apprehended non-Fiji citizens who were involved in efforts to transport hard drugs, using couriers or unaccompanied packages. 
A big consignment of cocaine destined for a South Pacific State was discovered some years ago. 
As the scourge of drug abuse establishes itself in various communities, the Fiji Government is taking steps to strengthen its preventive measures. 
The Fiji Police Department has created a National Drugs Enforcement Unit with the mandate of prevention and control, if not elimination, of the importation, production and use of illicit drugs in Fiji. 
In order to upgrade the capacity of the regional police on drug matters, Fiji will be seeking the blessing of the South Pacific Police Commissioners' Conference in Papua New Guinea next month to establish regional training at the Fiji Police Academy. 
We hope that if the recommendation is accepted funds will be available from the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) to complement what will be found locally. 
The legislation in force in the field of drug control was recently amended to remove the discretionary powers of magistrates to impose a fine or a suspended sentence. 
Under the amendment a mandatory custodial sentence of a minimum of a three-month term of imprisonment for possession or use of cannabis must be imposed; this is intended as a deterrent. 
Fiji chaired the Committee of Legal Advisers in 1992 to 1993 and has actively participated in assisting countries in our region in three principal areas, namely, a framework of mutual assistance in criminal matters, legislation on the proceeds from crime, and extradition. 
We have embarked on a programme of reviewing existing legal frameworks with a view to improving them to satisfy the mandatory requirements of the 1988 United Nations Convention on drugs. 
At this point, I wish to thank Australia for offering to fund the cost of a suitable legislative drafter, who is to carry out the review of the relevant legislation in the smaller Pacific States. 
It clearly points out areas which need some attention. 
My Government welcomes UNDCP's interest in and emphasis on our subregion, and we thank it for its decision to implement the Mission's most urgent recommendations. 
Finally, my delegation supports the draft resolution that is before us, which suggests, amongst other things, that these crucial issues which we have discussed at length in these last few days be discussed further in the high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council next year. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to express my appreciation and, I believe, that of the entire Assembly to the delegation of Mexico and others that shepherded this resolution to consensus. 
The General Assembly has thus concluded its consideration of the status of international cooperation against the illicit production, sale, demand, traffic and distribution of narcotics and psychotropic substances. 
I have the honour to refer to the statement made by the Greek Cypriot delegate at the Third Committee, on 15 November 1993, on agenda item 111 entitled "Advancement of women". 
My purpose in writing is to put on record our indignation at the exploitation, by the Greek Cypriot side, of every conceivable occasion for the purpose of generating anti-Turkish propaganda, even on unrelated subjects, such as the advancement of women. 
It is true that "painful developments ... marred the life of the Republic of Cyprus from its very inception", but this is an understatement even if meant to describe the wilful actions of the Greek Cypriots to destroy the bi-communal Republic and annex the island to Greece. 
The Greek Cypriot onslaught on the Turkish Cypriot community launched in December 1963, in addition to the casualties it caused in the male population, left hundreds of women and children dead, wounded or missing and thousands of mothers grieving over the tragic loss or disappearance of their loved ones. 
Added to the long list of Turkish Cypriot women victims were those who were murdered, en masse, together with their menfolk, in the villages of Murataga, Atlilar, Sandallar and other villages that were attacked by Greek Cypriot armed elements in 1974. 
It is an insult to their memory and a shame on the officials of a community which has perpetrated these crimes to falsely blame others for the agony of their own women, which in any event was the inevitable consequence of the Greek Cypriot side's own actions. 
Today, contrary to what the Greek Cypriot delegate is claiming, the provocative demonstrations staged by Greek Cypriot women at our borders constitute an exploitation of women for political gain and do little to improve relations between the two communities. 
If the Greek Cypriot community, women and men alike, is genuinely interested in peaceful coexistence with the Turkish Cypriots, they should first of all abandon their hostile attitude towards our people and stop this senseless campaign of slander and defamation. 
5. Results of the international tendering during 1990 were included in the report of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly at its forty-fifth session (A/C.5/45/53). 
The report indicated that the total cost of the construction project was estimated at 78,523,400 European currency units (ECU), or $107,576,900 and that the main construction contract was scheduled for completion in 1994. 
The construction contract was signed on 22 February 1991. 
As was reported to the General Assembly at its forty-sixth session, the 36-month construction period commenced on 29 April 1991, but was interrupted almost immediately by a situation of force majeure. 
Air shipment has been necessary in some cases. 
Accordingly it has been necessary for the contractor to accelerate procurement and establish buffer stocks to minimize construction delays due to unavailability of materials. 
(b) The contractor reports that the situation with regard to commercial transport from Assab to Addis Ababa has stabilized and escorted convoys are no longer required. 
7. Since the preparation of the last report, the pace of work has continued at the level reached in 1992, but the contractor has been unable to achieve the higher production rates anticipated by his revised timetable. 
8. In the past year the superstructure and installation of the precast concrete exterior panels have been completed. 
The space frames covering the two main conference rooms have been erected and covered with roof decking although problems have developed with the roofing membrane covering the space frames. 
Components for the large space frame over the central lobby area have been delivered to the site and erection will commence shortly. 
Installation of windows and roofing is progressing and the contractor anticipates that the building will be weather-tight by year-end. 
Some difficulties have been encountered in the installation of interior finishes and in the installation of mechanical and electrical systems owing to delays in arrival of various materials and insufficiency of skilled workers and technicians in key disciplines. 
Remedial measures have been taken by the contractor and he expects significant increases in production in these areas in the coming months. 
9. The contractor's latest timetable projects completion of construction in the fourth quarter of 1994, with commissioning completed by year-end. 
The contractor's workforce is now approximately 1,050 workers and double shift work is expected to commence shortly in selected trades. 
10. Despite various measures to compensate for difficulties, the contractor has not been able to increase his activities during the past year to meet planned disbursement levels. 
Owing to various shipping, organizational and coordination problems of the contractor and subcontractors, monthly production has been less than half of scheduled rates. 
The contractor nevertheless projects major increases in production by the end of 1993 and during 1994. 
The contractor projects completion in December 1994, which would make final payment due in 1995. 
11. It will be recalled that the construction contract provides for an extension equal to any force majeure period, plus whatever additional period is required for normal operations to resume under specific circumstances. 
Further discussions towards resolving the claims in a constructive manner have not yet been concluded. 
In the meantime, it can be reported on the basis of discussions to date that the settlement of the claims is not expected to result in an increase in the 1990 estimate of the total project cost of $107,576,900. 
12. The project at Bangkok was resumed in 1988 pursuant to the terms of General Assembly resolution 42/211 on the basis of the scope of facilities originally approved and as reflected in the previously completed plans and specifications. 
The guarantee period ends on 21 March 1994. 
14. As reported to the General Assembly at its forty-sixth session, the revised project cost of the construction project at Bangkok was estimated at $48,540,000, namely $4,362,300 (9.87 per cent) over the amount of $44,177,700 approved in principle by the General Assembly in its resolution 39/236. 
With the approval of the General Assembly, this additional requirement was covered by interest earned on construction appropriations during and after the period of suspension, and no additional appropriation was required under the regular budget beyond the amount of $44,177,700 originally approved. 
The final account of the construction contract, taking into account all remeasurements and variation orders, is now being prepared by the quantity surveyor. 
Following agreement of the final account with the contractor, release of remaining retention money and final payments to the contractor and consultants, it is expected that the total project cost will not exceed the amount $48,540,000 already authorized for the construction project at Bangkok. 
16. No appropriations for the project at Bangkok will be required in 1994-1995. 
An appropriation of $17,241,900 has been requested under section 30 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 for the expansion of conference facilities at Addis Ababa. 
17. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 39/236, progress reports on both projects will be submitted to the Assembly annually until construction is completed. 
1. The present report is submitted in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/64 D of 11 December l992 on the question of Palestine. 
"2. Welcomes the ongoing peace process, which started at Madrid, and expresses the hope that it will lead to the establishment of a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the region; 
"3. Expresses the need for the United Nations to play a more active and expanded role in the current peace process; 
"5. Reaffirms the following principles for the achievement of comprehensive peace: 
"(a) The withdrawal of Israel from the Palestinian territory occupied since l967, including Jerusalem, and from the other occupied Arab territories; 
"(c) Resolving the problem of the Palestine refugees in conformity with General Assembly resolution l94 (III) of ll December l948, and subsequent relevant resolutions; 
"(e) Guaranteeing freedom of access to Holy Places, religious buildings and sites; 
"6. Notes the expressed desire and endeavours to place the Palestinian territory occupied since l967, including Jerusalem, under the supervision of the United Nations for a transitional period or, alternatively, to provide international protection for the Palestinian people there, as part of the peace process; 
"7. Requests the Secretary-General to continue his efforts with the parties concerned, and in consultation with the Security Council, for the promotion of peace in the region, and to submit progress reports on developments in this matter." 
"I have the honour to refer to resolution 47/64 D, which the General Assembly adopted on ll December l992, at its forty-seventh session, under the agenda item 'Question of Palestine', the text of which is attached. 
"Paragraph 7 of the resolution requests me to continue my efforts with the parties concerned, and in consultation with the Security Council, for the promotion of peace in the region, and to submit progress reports on development in this matter. 
I should be grateful if the Security Council would convey to me its views no later than l5 October l993." 
3. As at 1 November 1993, no reply had been received from the Security Council. 
As at 1 November l993, the following replies had been received: 
"Israel has long advocated direct negotiations as the only framework to advance peace in the Middle East. 
The negotiations presently taking place in the framework of the Madrid peace process and the recent achievements with regard to the Israeli-Palestinian and the Israeli-Jordanian talks vindicate this approach. 
Resolution 47/64 D, on the other hand, runs counter to this principle of direct negotiations. 
This is contrary to any notion of genuine negotiations. 
For these reasons, Israel continues to oppose it and believes that it should not be adopted again at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly." 
That agreement and the mutual recognition by the two sides constitute a very important and positive development and step towards the establishment of a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
"According to the agreement, negotiations on the final settlement, which include several crucial elements, have been postponed and will commence as soon as possible, but not later than the beginning of the third year of the interim period. 
The most crucial elements to be negotiated include the final status of Jerusalem, the illegal settlements, the rights of the Palestinian refugees and borders. 
A necessity for the smooth proceeding of the process is the achievement of similar progress on other tracks of the peace process between the concerned Arab States and Israel. 
"Paragraph 3 of General Assembly resolution 47/64 D 'expresses the need for the United Nations to play a more active and expanded role in the current peace process'. 
The principle of the permanent responsibility of the United Nations towards the question of Palestine, until the question is actually resolved in all its aspects, is worth emphasizing in this regard. 
5. The United Nations has always supported a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement in the Middle East based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), and taking into account the legitimate political rights of the Palestinian people, including the right to self-determination. 
In this connection, the Organization has, over the past year, participated actively in the multilateral working groups established in the framework established at the Madrid Conference in l99l. 
Furthermore, to help sustain the momentum of the Israeli-Palestinian negotiations and in an effort to support the implementation of the Declaration of Principles, the United Nations has begun to enhance its economic and social assistance to the West Bank and Gaza. 
At this meeting, His Excellency Mr. Khamtay Siphandone was briefed on the work of the Constituent Assembly which had led to the adoption of the new Constitution and of the work of the new National Assembly, whose first session had begun on 25 October 1993. 
3. His Excellency Mr. Khamtay Siphandone and his delegation also placed a wreath at the Independence Monument and visited several sites of cultural and economic interest in Phnom Penh and Sihanouk City. 
9. The two parties paid a tribute to His Majesty Norodom Sihanouk Varman for the noble and historic role he had played in attaining the unity, peace, political stability, national reconciliation, rehabilitation and reconstruction of Cambodia. 
11. In that spirit, the two parties stressed the need for and importance of still closer cooperation between the two countries. 
An agreement on economic, scientific, technical and cultural cooperation was therefore signed by the two Governments. 
12. The parties noted that, despite disputes and armed conflicts persisting in certain parts of the world, the situation in South-East Asia was developing positively towards peace, stability and cooperation. 
2. On 14 October 1993, upon the advice of the Security Management Team, my Special Representative and OAS Special Envoy recommended that phase III of the security plan should be implemented and, consequently, the International Civilian Mission personnel should be regrouped in the capital. 
The 11 teams which had been deployed outside Port-au-Prince made their way safely to the capital by 1700 hours on 15 October 1993. 
3. On 15 October 1993, as proposed by the Security Management Team, my Special Representative and OAS Special Envoy recommended the implementation of phase IV, that is, the suspension of operations and evacuation of non-essential personnel. 
This recommendation was made in light of the latest developments in Haiti and the greatly raised level of threat to international personnel. 
It was approved by the United Nations Security Coordinator. 
4. The members of MICIVIH were relocated to Santo Domingo on 15 and 16 October 1993. 
The first group of observers (125) was flown out of Port-au-Prince at 2100 hours on 15 October 1993 and the second group (55) on 16 October at 0800 hours. 
7. On 25 November, upon the recommendation of my Special Representative and OAS Special Envoy, I further extended the evacuation status of the MICIVIH personnel until 31 December 1993. 
The Organization of American States has concurred with my decision, which I intend to review in mid-December. 
Having completed the necessary consultations, I propose to form the Military Liaison Team of 20 Military Liaison Officers from contributions offered by 15 nations. 
I further propose, with the consent of the Council, to appoint Col. A. N. M. Muniruzzaman (Bangladesh) as the Chief Military Liaison Officer. 
* Reissued for technical reasons. 
Following consultations, I have therefore decided to appoint Mr. Ahmedou Ould Abdallah, United Nations Special Coordinator for Africa and Least Developed Countries, as my Special Representative for Burundi with immediate effect. 
I have the honour to inform you that, further to your letter dated 4 November 1993 (S/26708) concerning the appointment of a Special Representative for Burundi, your letter dated 16 November 1993 (S/26775) has been brought to the attention of the members of the Council. 
They take note of the information contained in your letter. 
In my letter of 4 October (S/26554), I informed the Council of the initial list of Member States contributing military elements to UNOMIL. Having completed the necessary additional consultations, I propose that the Czech Republic, Hungary and Pakistan be added to the list of contributing countries. 
They take note of the information contained in your letter and agree with the proposal therein. 
2. The Secretary-General welcomes this initiative by the Inspectors. 
5. In their description of the weaknesses of the Internal Audit Division, the Central Evaluation Unit, the Central Monitoring Unit and the Management Advisory Service, the Inspectors stress that, in all cases, inadequacy of staff resources have hampered the work of those units (A/48/420, annex, para. 57). 
In the case of the Internal Audit Division, which is rightly singled out by the Inspectors as in need of "urgent strengthening", the absence of significant growth under the regular budget has, however, been remedied to a certain extent by an increase in extrabudgetary resources. 
6. With regard to the Central Evaluation Unit, the Inspectors essentially regret that the full potential of the evaluation process has not been properly utilized. 
In the course of this biennium, that was particularly the case for the progress reports on social development and UNRWA, the final report on UNHCR and the follow-up report on human rights. 
8. With regard to the activities of the Management Advisory Service (MAS), the Secretary-General notes that these activities have fallen short of stated objectives essentially for lack of adequate staff resources. 
As a result, while MAS was able to provide managerial advice on many aspects of the restructuring, it produced few in-depth studies on the various components of the new organizational structure. 
Weaknesses in those processes prompted the General Assembly, in its resolutions 47/212 B of 6 May 1993 and 47/214, to request that the Secretary-General establish a transparent and effective system of accountability and responsibility. 
11. In parts VI and VII of their report, the Inspectors stress the advantages of a single consolidated oversight unit in the form of a United Nations Office of Accountability and Oversight. 
Taking into account the establishment on 1 September of the Office for Inspections and Investigations, the Inspectors, in their recommendation 1, support the recent initiative of the Secretary-General. 
12. With regard to recommendation 2, as noted by the Inspectors, the appointment of the Assistant Secretary-General for Inspection and Investigations represents the first step towards the establishment of a higher-level post with broader audit, evaluation and investigation authority. 
Firstly, the measures taken by the Secretariat cannot focus exclusively on the strengthening of an independent oversight mechanism. 
Secondly, the plans for a broader authority for audit, evaluation and investigation must be carefully reviewed to avoid duplication with existing external oversight mechanisms, in particular those provided by the Board of External Auditors and the Joint Inspection Unit itself. 
The meeting was called to order at 10.20 a.m. The PRESIDENT: The draft resolution recommended by the Credentials Committee in paragraph 12 of its first report (A/48/512) reads as follows: 
"Having considered the first report of the Credentials Committee and the recommendation contained therein, 
We shall now proceed to consider the draft resolution recommended by the Credentials Committee in its first report. 
Before I call on the first speaker in explanation of vote on the recommendation of the Credentials Committee, may I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. SHAHREZA (Islamic Republic of Iran): My delegation wishes to express its reservations regarding paragraph 4 of the first report of the Credentials Committee, document A/48/512, on the credentials of Israel. 
Mr. AMER (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya) (interpretation from Arabic): At a time when the General Assembly intends to approve the first report of the Credentials Committee, document A/48/512, the approval of my delegation of this report does not mean at all recognition of the credential papers of Israel. 
Despite the latest developments on the question of Palestine we do not think that this is an overall, comprehensive solution to this question. 
The solution would be the full recognition of all the rights of the Palestinian people and, especially their rights of return to their homeland, self-determination and the establishment of their own independent State. 
The Committee adopted the draft resolution without a vote. May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The PRESIDENT: The General Assembly will now proceed to the election of five non-permanent members of the Security Council to replace those members whose term of office expires on 31 December 1993. 
The five non-permanent outgoing members are the following: Cape Verde, Hungary, Japan, Morocco and Venezuela. 
These five States cannot be re-elected and therefore their names should not appear on the ballot papers. 
Apart from the five permanent members, the Security Council will include in 1994 the following States: Brazil, Djibouti, New Zealand, Pakistan and Spain. 
The names of those States, therefore, should not appear on the ballot papers. 
Of the five non-permanent members which will remain in office in 1994 two are from Africa and Asia, one is from Latin America and the Caribbean and two are from the Group of Western European and other States. 
Consequently, pursuant to paragraph 3 of General Assembly resolution 1991 A (XVIII) of 17 December 1963, the five non-permanent members should be elected according to the following pattern: three from Africa and Asia, one from Eastern Europe and one from Latin America and the Caribbean. 
In the case of a tie vote for a remaining seat, there will be a restricted ballot limited to those candidates which have obtained an equal number of votes. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with rule 92 of the rules of procedure, the election shall be held by secret ballot, and there shall be no nominations. 
Mr. MUMBENGEGWI (Zimbabwe): Africa has endorsed the candidature of Rwanda from the central Africa region to fill one of the two non-permanent seats in the Security Council to be vacated on 31 December 1993. 
Hence both Guinea-Bissau and Nigeria are candidates to fill the other non-permanent seat in the Security Council to be vacated on 31 December 1993. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of Indonesia as Chairman of the Group of Asian States. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of the Russian Federation as Chairman of the Group of Eastern European States. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of Cuba as Chairman of the Group of Latin American and Caribbean States. 
We commend to the Assembly the candidature of the Republic of Argentina, confident that Argentina will make a valuable contribution to the work of this important organ. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with the rules of procedure, we shall proceed to the election by secret ballot, taking into account the statements made by the representatives of Zimbabwe, Indonesia, the Russian Federation and Cuba. 
I request representatives to use only those ballot papers that have been distributed and to write on them the names of the five States for which they wish to vote. 
A ballot paper containing the names of more States from the relevant region than the number of seats assigned to it will be declared invalid. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Suziedelis (Lithuania), Ms. Jonsvik (Norway) and Mr. Berguido (Panama) acted as tellers. 
Just over three weeks ago the General Assembly had the honour to hear President Ndadaye's eloquent, thoughtful and profound address. 
He believed that the path of democracy was the only way to resolve the problems of power that affected the Republic. 
Last week's attempted military coup against his Government, in which the President was assassinated, was a serious blow to Burundi's progress and a personal shock to all of us who retain very vivid memories of this respected leader. 
Allow me, on behalf of the African Group, to express to our colleagues in the delegation of Burundi and, through them, to the bereaved people of their country our sincere sympathy and condolences on the very untimely death of their President. 
His address to the Group, just like his earlier address to the General Assembly that same morning, was most profound and inspiring. 
Brutally murdered in the very prime of his young life and at the pinnacle of his political leadership and statesmanship, President Ndadaye had dedicated his life to the promotion of democracy and the general well-being of his people. 
He had gained deserved recognition in Africa as a courageous fighter for democratic principles and peaceful cooperation between peoples and nations. 
It was in recognition of his courage and leadership qualities that, in Burundi's first democratic elections on 1 June this year, the people of Burundi overwhelmingly mandated Mr. Ndadaye to lead the country as President. 
The tragedy that has befallen the people of Burundi is enormous. 
The bloody and senseless attempted coup and the brutal and despicable assassination of President Ndadaye and other democratically elected national leaders are not only setbacks for democracy, but have also brought the peace-loving people of that country perilously close to the brink of civil war. 
We also note with appreciation the rapid response of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, the World Food Programme and other relief agencies to the humanitarian needs of the people of Burundi. 
I should like, therefore, on behalf of the Group of African States, to reiterate our grief and sorrow at this tragic loss and to convey to the bereaved families of the President and the others who lost their lives in this tragedy our deepest sympathy and condolences. 
Finally, I wish to thank Mr. Insanally for allowing us this opportunity to share our grief with the people of Burundi over their irreparable loss, and to pay homage to that fine son of Africa, the late President Melchior Ndadaye. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of Indonesia, who will speak on behalf of the Asian Group of States. 
Mr. WISNUMURTI (Indonesia): I have the sad duty to state, on behalf of the Asian Group of States, that the members of our regional Group have learned with a profound sense of sorrow and grief of the passing of President Melchior Ndadaye. 
His untimely death under tragic circumstances has cut short a promising career in the service of his country and of the continent of Africa. 
Because of his unshakeable faith in freedom, progress, democracy and human rights, he enjoyed the esteem and admiration of his people. 
He will undoubtedly leave his mark as a man who served his country with devotion and dedication. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of the Russian Federation, who will speak on behalf of the Group of Eastern European States. 
Mr. VORONTSOV (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): On behalf of the members of the Eastern European Group of States, I would like to pay tribute to the deceased President of Burundi, Mr. Melchior Ndadaye, who fell victim to the military coup against the democratically elected Government of Burundi. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the representative of Cuba, who will speak on behalf of the Latin American and Caribbean Group of States. 
We hope that the country can continue along the path freely and in a sovereign manner chosen by its people towards progress, development and well-being. 
The PRESIDENT: I next call on the representative of New Zealand, who will speak on behalf of the Group of Western European and Other States. 
Mr. KEATING (New Zealand): It was with great sadness and regret that the delegations of the Group of Western European and Other States learned of the tragic death of the President of Burundi, Mr. Melchior Ndadaye. 
We recall that just 25 days ago President Ndadaye, the leader of a democratically elected Government, stood before the Assembly at this very podium and offered us his vision of a peaceful and prosperous Burundi. 
President Ndadaye was a young man, and the vision he offered was a young man's vision, of hope, unity and dignity for all people in his country. 
His untimely death, just when real political progress was being made in Burundi, leaves us all with a sense of loss and outrage. 
We condemn those responsible for the deaths of the President and his compatriots, and we hope that they will be brought to justice. 
Mrs. ALBRIGHT (United States of America): The United States, as host country, joins the world in condemning the murder of President Ndadaye and other high Government officials. 
We extend our sincere condolences to the late President's wife and family and to the families of all those who were killed or injured, or who have disappeared. 
We are shocked and deeply saddened by the violence and mounting casualties in Burundi. 
The United States reiterates its demand that those responsible for perpetrating the action against the democratically elected Government of Burundi reveal the whereabouts and fate of all Government officials and others who may have been taken prisoner or who disappeared during this action. 
We support the Government's right to prosecute to the fullest extent of the law those responsible for murder, rebellion and other offences against the Government and people of Burundi. 
We salute the freely elected Government and the people of Burundi, who remain committed to consolidating their country's democracy. 
The international community is unanimous in its support of Burundi's democratic transition and will condemn any attempt to reverse it. 
We are encouraged by the recent signs that the coup attempt is collapsing. 
We applaud the bravery of the Prime Minister, the Foreign Minister and other Government officials who have persevered throughout the crisis and are now working to consolidate the Government's control over the situation. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of Burundi, His Excellency Mr. Therce Sinunguruza, Permanent Representative of Burundi. 
I thank most particularly those who spoke on behalf of their organizations and of their Member States for the sympathy and support they expressed to my people, who are going through a very difficult period. 
I also thank the Security Council for the swiftness with which it reacted to the situation in my country and for its crystal-clear declaration to those who were usurping the sovereignty of our people. 
We are certain that assistance from the international community will help us quickly to restore peace and stability in Burundi. 
The enemies of peace have struck, and they have struck with great force. 
The Assembly has just paid a final tribute to him, and for this I should like to thank the Members wholeheartedly. 
But alas, he did not know that the enemies of peace, unity and democracy were going to begin by shedding his own blood and that this brutal and outrageous act would entail great loss of human life. 
By sacrificing himself, he has become a martyr for democracy. 
And today, I say, "Enough of this!" We must finally put an end to the cycle of tragedies which have struck my country. 
Indeed, the consequences of this putsch were such that the old demons of division have arisen again just when we thought that they had finally been relegated to the trash heap of history. 
The number of displaced persons and refugees is now estimated at 400,000. 
Though irreparable harm has already been done, the international community must now help us put a stop to this carnage. 
This requires the restoration and protection of the constitutional order resulting from the June elections. 
His Excellency Mr. Ndadaye has just been assassinated on the battlefield of democracy. 
He therefore deserves to be called a hero of democracy in Burundi. 
For all those who wish to address their written condolences to my people, our Permanent Mission has opened a register for that purpose. 
To all those who have already done so, I would like to convey my gratitude. 
Having obtained the required two-thirds majority, the following States were elected non-permanent members of the Security Council for a two-year period beginning 1 January 1994: Argentina, Oman and Rwanda. 
The PRESIDENT: I congratulate the States which have been elected non-permanent members of the Security Council. 
Since two seats remain to be filled, one from the African and Asian States and one from the Eastern European States, we shall now proceed to the first restricted ballot. 
Ballot papers marked "A" and "B" will now be distributed. 
Ballot papers marked "A" will be declared invalid if they contain the name of a State other than Guinea-Bissau or Nigeria and if they contain the name of more than one State. 
Ballot papers marked "B" will be declared invalid if they contain the name of a State other than Belarus or the Czech Republic and if they contain the name of more than one State. 
Having obtained the required two-thirds majority, the Czech Republic was elected a non-permanent member of the Security Council for a two-year period beginning 1 January 1994. 
Ballot papers containing the name of a State other than Guinea-Bissau or Nigeria, as well as any containing more than one name, will be declared invalid. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Suziedelis (Lithuania), Ms. Jonsvik (Norway) and Mr. Berguido (Panama) acted as tellers. 
The PRESIDENT: The result of the voting for one non-permanent member of the Security Council is as follows: 
The meeting rose at 1.20 p.m. 
ELECTIONS TO FILL VACANCIES IN PRINCIPAL ORGANS: 
The PRESIDENT: This afternoon, the General Assembly will continue with the election of five non-permanent members of the Security Council to replace those members whose term of office expires on 31 December 1993. 
Since the second restricted ballot held this morning has been inconclusive and one seat still remains to be filled from among the African and Asian States, we shall now proceed to the third restricted ballot. 
I recognize the delegation of Guinea-Bissau. 
Mr. TOUR (Guinea-Bissau) (interpretation from French): The General Assembly, after three rounds of balloting, has not been able to take a decision on the last vacancy for Africa. 
After three rounds of balloting, the General Assembly has not been able to decide between the two candidate countries, given that neither of those two countries was able to obtain the necessary two-thirds majority. 
That situation is the result of not following the recommendation made by the Group of African States in New York with regard to the African candidacy. 
In point of fact - and contrary to the allegation made this morning - Rwanda and Guinea-Bissau are and remain the only two valid candidates put forward by the Group of African States. 
This morning's meeting demonstrated that the African States cannot and should not act in a disparate fashion if they wish to uphold their vital collective interests. 
The interests of States both large and small, taken individually, should not take precedence over collective interests, and it has never been the intention of the Assembly to endorse such precedence. 
It is with that understanding and in a spirit of preserving the repute and higher interests of Africa that my delegation has decided to withdraw the candidacy of Guinea-Bissau. 
The PRESIDENT: I thank the representative of Guinea-Bissau for his cooperation. 
Nigeria has always acted in the best spirit of Africa unity, but, to put the record straight, I wish to say this: 
I just wanted to set the record straight and to thank my colleague from Guinea-Bissau. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with the rules of procedure we shall now proceed to the third restricted ballot, taking into account the statement made by the representative of Guinea-Bissau. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Suziedelis (Lithuania), Ms. Jonsvik (Norway) and Mr. Berguido (Panama) acted as tellers. 
The meeting was suspended at 3.45 p.m. and resumed at 4 p.m. 
The PRESIDENT: The result of the voting for one non-permanent member of the Security Council is as follows: 
Having obtained the required two-thirds majority, Nigeria was elected a non-permanent member of the Security Council for a two-year period beginning on 1 January 1994. 
The PRESIDENT: I congratulate the State which has been elected a member of the Security Council, and I thank the tellers for their assistance in this election. 
The following five States have been elected members of the Security Council for a two-year term beginning on 1 January 1994: Argentina, the Czech Republic, Nigeria, Oman and Rwanda. 
This concludes our consideration of sub-item (a) of agenda item 15. 
The meeting rose at 4.05 p.m. 
Mr. INDERFURTH (United States of America): On behalf of the United States, my delegation wishes to express its strong support for the draft resolution on the annual report of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) for 1992. 
The IAEA's extensive, effective and unique system of safeguards provides the foundation of international cooperation in the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
The safeguards system provides important assurances that transfers of nuclear technology and information will not be diverted for military purposes and thereby undermine international peace and stability. 
President Clinton, in his address to the General Assembly on 27 September, stated that non-proliferation was one of our nation's highest priorities. 
He noted the role of the IAEA in this regime and called on the international community to continue supporting and strengthening the IAEA. 
All these steps will increase the transparency of a Member State's nuclear activities and should improve the IAEA's ability to detect clandestine activities. 
Unless the continuity of safeguards is maintained, the United States will not continue its discussions with the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, and will be forced to return this issue to the Security Council for further action. 
My Government remains committed to seeking a diplomatic solution that supports peace and security on the Korean peninsula and strengthens the international non-proliferation regime, but we cannot continue this diplomatic process unless we are confident that continuity of safeguards is maintained. 
The IAEA effort to find and destroy Iraq's nuclear programme has been an impressive success. 
None the less, as Director General Blix has noted, there remain gaps in our knowledge of Iraq's procurement channels and sources of scientific and technical information. 
Moreover, Iraq has not yet acknowledged its obligation, under Security Council resolution 715 (1991), to accept long-term monitoring and verification, nor has it demonstrated willingness to implement the requirements of the IAEA's plan for long-term monitoring. 
The achievements in the bilateral talks open new possibilities for arms control and regional security. 
The United States supports IAEA participation in these efforts, especially to assist regional discussions on effective verification of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East. 
In South Africa, we are pleased that the IAEA's visits and inspections have been open and productive. 
We welcome the Agency's efforts in confirming South Africa's initial declaration of nuclear materials, and we commend the Government of South Africa for its extensive cooperation with Agency officials in carrying out their safeguards responsibilities. 
The United States welcomes the stabilizing effect of advances in safeguards in Latin America. 
We look forward to the early entry into force of the quadripartite safeguards agreement involving the IAEA, Argentina, Brazil and the Brazilian-Argentine Agency for Accounting and Control of Nuclear Materials. 
We pledge our technical support to the parties as they seek to develop an effective safeguards regime under this agreement. 
I should now like to turn to several more general areas of non-proliferation interest, beginning with a cut-off of fissile material. 
The United States takes particular note of the Director General's optimism that the present international climate is favourable towards universal agreement on a verified cut-off of the production of plutonium and highly enriched uranium for explosive purposes. 
President Clinton, in his address to the General Assembly, stated forcefully the commitment of the United States to press for an international agreement that would ban for ever the production of these materials for weapons purposes. 
Verification through IAEA safeguards will, of course, be absolutely essential to the credibility of such a regime. 
Furthermore, President Clinton proposed submission of United States fissile material no longer needed as a nuclear deterrent to inspection by the IAEA. 
We also note the proposals to involve the IAEA in the verification of a Comprehensive Test Ban Treaty and shall consider them fully. 
We believe that consideration of the IAEA's participation in disarmament activities beyond its traditional safeguards role is a tribute to the respect for it as an international institution that has developed. 
As the Director General pointed out in his statement, the added workload of verification - and the resources needed for it - will be significant. 
The United States believes that we need to take a serious look at mechanisms for providing what could be substantially increased resources for IAEA safeguards. 
The Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) stands as the primary legal and political barrier to the further proliferation of nuclear weapons, and reflects the international consensus that nuclear proliferation remains one of the gravest threats to global security and stability. 
The IAEA is closely linked to the Treaty, which relies on the IAEA safeguards system to monitor Parties' compliance with its provisions. 
It is through the IAEA that the United States is able to direct resources and other technical support to NPT Parties, in fulfilment of the provisions of Article IV of that Treaty, which calls for the fullest possible cooperation between Parties in the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
We applaud the secretariat's ongoing support for discussions among Member States' experts, leading to an international nuclear safety convention. 
We also commend Agency efforts to update and improve its existing technical documents on nuclear safety, as well as endeavours to conduct studies and analyses which will provide a technical basis for assessing and improving the safety of Soviet-designed power-reactor types. 
First, in regard to the dumping of radioactive waste in the Arctic Sea, the IAEA is developing an important role in the international evaluation of the effects on human health and the environment of radioactive waste dumped into the Arctic environment. 
Secondly, concerning the peaceful uses of nuclear power, the IAEA report for 1992 makes clear the extent of the Agency's provision of technical assistance to the developing world. 
The IAEA has assisted countries in all aspects of the application of peaceful nuclear science and technology, from nuclear-power planning and development and waste management to assistance in non-nuclear-power technologies. 
This is an important role which my Government continues to support strongly, and we encourage other IAEA member States to do the same. 
Our strong support for the IAEA is a crucial part of this effort. 
The United States pledges to continue this support as an essential element of our overall United States non-proliferation efforts, including regional nuclear-weapon-free zones, a comprehensive nuclear test-ban treaty and a convention for the cut-off of fissile material production. 
Finally, my Government wishes to commend the IAEA for its invaluable contribution to international peace, security and welfare. 
While many issues on the Agency's agenda merit our attention, I shall in this intervention concentrate on just three which my Government regards as the most important and urgent. 
These are: the strengthening of IAEA safeguards, the new tasks before the Agency in the context of nuclear disarmament, and the question of implementation of IAEA safeguards in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
Turning to safeguards, Finland supports a thorough overhaul and modernization of the IAEA safeguards system. 
We are following with keen interest the development of new safeguards concepts. 
It is of fundamental importance that the Agency streamline its safeguards implementation and put in a more efficient and cost-effective safeguards performance. 
As we see it, improvement of the Agency's safeguards system is one of the key questions during the period leading up to the 1995 non-proliferation Treaty review and extension conference. 
Greater reliance on national systems of accountancy and control, a partnership approach with regional organizations such as the European Atomic Energy Community (EURATOM), and intensification of the Agency's efforts to detect undeclared nuclear activities are important steps in the right direction. 
However, the Agency and the United Nations face challenges that necessitate an even bolder approach. 
The IAEA must be ensured adequate financial and personnel resources for effective safeguards implementation. 
The differences in risk posed by different nuclear facilities and programmes must be factored in when safeguards resources are allocated. 
Only thus can the available resources be utilized in a way that will meet the vital non-proliferation objective. 
Bookkeeping is important, but safeguards implementation must be directed towards an approach that is less dependent on routine inspections and more focused on detecting possible non-routine activities. 
Finland has volunteered for the role of a trial country for new methods of safeguards implementation. 
We shall continue our support programme for safeguards implementation and gear it to streamlining such implementation. 
The Agency must also tackle the task of developing safeguards for the nuclear activities of the newly independent States, which will hopefully soon come under full-scope IAEA safeguards. 
To facilitate further implementation of safeguards in Ukraine, Finland has started a bilateral assistance programme to help the Ukrainian nuclear safety and regulatory authorities in this regard. 
I shall now turn to the new tasks facing the Agency. 
The question of banning nuclear tests is closely related to the other non-proliferation tasks performed by the Agency. 
We see the IAEA as a natural and cost-effective umbrella organization for the implementation of the future comprehensive nuclear test-ban treaty. 
Verification will be a central issue in negotiating the test ban. 
Mandating the IAEA to act as the verification agency of the test-ban treaty would, in our opinion, be justified. 
To a large extent, the IAEA already has the concepts and the experience relevant to the task. 
The additional cost to the Agency would, in our view, be modest compared to the cost of setting up an entirely new international organization. 
Finland supports an international agreement on a ban on the production of highly enriched uranium and plutonium for nuclear-weapons purposes. 
While safeguards implementation and participation in disarming Iraq have put the IAEA to a demanding technical test, the case of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea has put the Agency's decision-making capacity and safeguards policy to an equally demanding political test. 
The credibility of the non-proliferation Treaty will not withstand indefinite non-compliance by a State party. 
We fully agree with the Director General that the only legal basis and guideline for the relations between the Agency and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea is to be found in the safeguards agreement and the non-proliferation Treaty. 
We strongly urge the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to reconsider its position and comply with the obligations it entered into freely when concluding its safeguards agreement with the IAEA. 
We shall continue to do so. 
Today, I should like to detail the efforts of the Czech Republic to continue in and take up the commitments of Czechoslovakia with respect to the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) and to mention some tasks which we feel lie ahead of my country. 
As members are aware, after 35 years of fruitful and active cooperation Czechoslovakia, one of the founding members of the IAEA, terminated its membership in the Agency owing to the country's dissolution on 31 December 1992. 
When submitting its application for membership to the IAEA at the beginning of this year the Czech Republic declared that it considers itself bound by all the Agency obligations and agreements to which Czechoslovakia had been a signatory. 
My country has simultaneously confirmed its succession to the Convention on the Physical Protection of Nuclear Material, the Convention on Early Notification of a Nuclear Accident and the Convention on Assistance in the Case of a Nuclear Accident or Radiological Emergency. 
We have also highly appreciated the helpful approach of the IAEA secretariat, which has helped to ensure our participation in all Agency activities and the continuity of the programmes of technical assistance and extrabudgetary projects targeted at the Czech Republic in 1993. 
Those activities include our participation in expert programmes aimed at the assessment of nuclear-reactor operational safety, in operational-accidents notification systems, in the extrabudgetary programme aimed at enhancing technical and safety standards of water-cooled and moderated reactors and in a number of other national and regional technical assistance programmes. 
Czech authorities supervising the safety of nuclear plants have implemented the basic IAEA standards and the recommendations of its advisory groups. 
The Czech Republic appreciates highly the IAEA efforts in the field of nuclear non-proliferation. 
I cannot express strongly enough our support for those measures. 
One of the urgent tasks at hand is the drafting of nuclear legislation that would regulate problems insufficiently covered by our current legislation. 
These include nuclear-waste disposal, the end of the nuclear-fuel cycle, legal responsibility for nuclear damage, and associated insurance of nuclear-power-plant operators. 
In all fields we intend to continue to implement to the maximum degree the IAEA recommendations, attitudes and instruments so as to tackle the sensitive issues at the level of current international requirements and international practice. 
When dealing with problems associated with nuclear energy the Czech Republic intends to continue the good relations Czechoslovakia had with its neighbours. 
That is why my country has declared that it considers itself bound, without any reservations, by agreements concluded between Czechoslovakia and Austria, Germany and Hungary, respectively. 
We appreciate the efforts of the IAEA devoted to the preparation of the concept, and we are convinced that adopting the convention will further enhance the international significance of the IAEA and contribute to global harmonization of basic requirements concerning nuclear safety. 
The Czech Republic fully realizes the importance of IAEA activities in the field of technical assistance and cooperation in the peaceful application of nuclear energy for economic and social progress in developing countries. 
Allow me to express the resolve of the Czech Republic to support the IAEA fully and actively in all spheres of its activity in the future. 
Under his leadership, 1992 became another successful year in which the tasks of the Agency have been undertaken in a way that inspires the confidence and gratitude of Member States. 
The annual report of the IAEA clearly demonstrates that the Agency has continued to fulfil its responsibilities as provided for in its Statute and the resolutions of the General Conference and the Board of Governors. 
Nuclear non-proliferation issues and the Agency's safeguards were at the forefront of international headlines throughout 1992. 
Bulgaria firmly believes that the non-proliferation Treaty, with its 160 States Parties, is the cornerstone of the whole non-proliferation structure. 
Central to the Treaty are Articles III and IV, dealing with safeguards and technical cooperation. 
We favour the indefinite and unconditional extension of the non-proliferation Treaty and believe that such an outcome would further strengthen global security and stability. 
It has been suggested that the Agency may have a role in the verification of a comprehensive nuclear-test ban. 
A world-wide cut-off in the production of fissionable material for weapons purposes would be another extremely important nuclear-arms control measure capable of strengthening the non-proliferation regime. 
The Agency is perfectly qualified to be the monitoring organ for a cut-off agreement. 
A further task which has to be addressed by the Agency is the need for secure handling and storage of highly enriched uranium and plutonium from dismantled nuclear warheads. 
All this underscores the ever-growing importance of the IAEA in the efforts to remove the threat of nuclear proliferation, which remains the greatest challenge. 
Confidence in the international non-proliferation regime can exist only when States are completely transparent with regard to their nuclear activities. 
Full cooperation with the IAEA, which administers the nuclear non-proliferation system on behalf of the international community, is essential. 
The right of the Agency to perform special inspections where necessary must be upheld. 
As a last resort, the backing of the Security Council may be needed. 
The safeguards system is a key element of the non-proliferation regime. 
Bulgaria has welcomed the close cooperation of South Africa with the IAEA that has led to transparency with regard to its past nuclear programme as well as its present nuclear activities. 
We call upon those States which have not yet done so to accede to the non-proliferation Treaty and to conclude and implement the required safeguards agreements with the Agency. 
We hope that the Democratic People's Republic of Korea will meet in full its obligations under this agreement. 
My delegation also believes that each Member State should strictly comply with Security Council resolutions and provide the requested information concerning its nuclear activities. 
We express our confidence in and full support of the Director General and his staff for their impartial and tireless efforts in the implementation of the responsibilities entrusted to the IAEA by the entire international community. 
Bulgaria is of the opinion that beyond the obligation of providing information on their nuclear programmes, Member States should supply the Agency with relevant information which may help the safeguards operations to become more effective. 
In this context, we support the establishment on a voluntary basis of a universal system of reporting to the Agency of the exports and imports of certain equipment and non-nuclear material commonly used in the nuclear industry. 
We believe that this will greatly facilitate our participation in a future universal nuclear-related reporting system. 
The IAEA activities related to safeguards, nuclear safety and technical assistance are all areas of high priority. 
Without prejudice to the first two, I would like to comment on the technical assistance provided to Bulgaria by the IAEA for the enhancement of the nuclear and radiation safety of the Kozloduy nuclear-power plant. 
The work carried out in the past three years on the reassessment of the site, its seismic characteristics included, in compliance with the IAEA standards, has been completed. 
The necessary equipment has been furnished and a local network for seismic monitoring is being set up. 
The national regulatory authority has been helped in working out and codifying the documents on nuclear and radiation safety as well as in obtaining equipment for the mobile dosimetric laboratory of the Inspectorate on Radiation Safety. 
The IAEA has also rendered help in the reassessment of the Kozloduy plant radioactive-waste management and in the establishment of realistic and scientifically based standards for the plant's radioactive emissions. 
The Agency continues to take an active part in successfully resolving the problems related to the safe operation of the WWER-1000 units and the treatment and storage of radioactive wastes by providing sophisticated equipment for metal control, diagnostic systems and software for thermohydraulics and neutron and physical analyses. 
Valuable assistance has been given us by the Commission of the European Communities, the World Association of Nuclear Operators and the Consortium of Nuclear Energy Regulatory Bodies, which have worked out relative designs and performed scientific research and analyses. 
Parallel to the efforts aimed at further improving the safety of our nuclear-power plants, we will continue to broaden the application of nuclear methods in other areas, agriculture and medicine in particular. 
We will rely on the assistance of the Agency in the implementation of specific projects in these areas. 
Bulgaria also hosted the Research Coordination Meeting (RCM) on the biological effect of hot particles from Chernobyl. 
In conclusion, allow me once again to express the high appreciation and unreserved support of the Bulgarian Government for the role and activities of the Agency aimed at promoting international cooperation in the use of nuclear energy for peaceful purposes and the efficient control over nuclear-weapons proliferation. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to make an announcement concerning agenda item 56, namely, "Restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields". 
As the Assembly is aware, I have been conducting consultations in order to determine how best to continue the work started at previous sessions. 
I have requested the Permanent Representative of Benin to serve as chairman of this informal, open-ended working group, which should commence its work as soon as possible. 
We extend to him our warm felicitations on his reappointment for another term of office and look forward to another fruitful period, under his able leadership, of consolidation and expansion in those activities. 
Nigeria attaches great importance to international cooperation in the peaceful use of atomic energy, and has followed with close interest the role of the Agency in promoting the transfer and dissemination of nuclear techniques in agriculture, industry and medicine. 
In this connection, we note with satisfaction the progress that was made in the course of the year in expanding the Agency's technical assistance programmes in developing countries. 
We commend the new orientation in the biennial technical assistance programme and believe that it would enhance national development as well as regional cooperation. 
The Nigerian delegation notes with satisfaction that Africa's share in the total approved programme has continued to rise over the past years and is now the largest of any region's. 
The Agency's cooperation in the transfer of nuclear science and technology to Africa through the African Regional Cooperative Agreement for Research, Development and Training related to Nuclear Science and Technology (AFRA) has always been valued by my country. 
We urge the international community to maintain its commitment to AFRA by providing the requisite level of resources to facilitate the speedy execution of those projects. 
Global changes in the nuclear field, including encouraging developments in the disarmament process, provide strong reasons for a return to such a balance - as was envisaged at the Agency's creation - and for an alignment of resources to reflect this. 
The role of the Agency in the area of safeguards, as spelt out in its statute, has never been more pronounced. 
Recent developments have revealed the limitations in the safeguards system and in the Agency's capability to meet fully its obligations under safeguards agreements with member States and pursuant to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
The difficulties experienced by the Agency in that process has stimulated discussion between member States and has resulted in the approval by the Board of Governors of a number of measures to strengthen the safeguards system. 
These are: the confirmation of the Agency's right to special inspections; early provision and use of design information; monitoring of trade in nuclear materials and specified equipment, and in non-nuclear materials; and improvement in the Agency's information base, along with its more critical use. 
We welcome these steps, and shall continue to follow closely any additional steps towards agreement on new approaches that would make the safeguards system more efficient and cost-effective. 
It is essential that the Agency continue to receive unqualified political support and cooperation in the implementation of safeguards agreements with member States. 
Commitments by all member States to abide by their obligations under such agreements are indispensable if the Agency is to maintain a credible verification system. 
Possible applications of safeguards in a future nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East and agreement on a complete test ban and an agreement on an international regime for the management of plutonium and highly enriched uranium would all impose new challenges and require new techniques for safeguards verification. 
So far, the existing verification mechanism has been successfully invoked in South Africa to confirm the dismantlement of that country's erstwhile nuclear-weapons programme as well as its compliance with obligations consequent on its signature of a safeguards agreement with the Agency, in September 1991. 
The delegation of Nigeria welcomes the cooperation that the Agency inspection team received in that process. 
This development has provided an important impetus to the efforts of countries in our region to establish an African nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
The formal adoption of the Treaty establishing that zone, the draft of which was agreed to at the meeting of the Group of Experts in Harare, Zimbabwe, in April 1993, will ensure Africa's total commitment to non-proliferation. 
In the long term, it is essential that the Agency's experiences serve as a basis for broadening international transparency in compliance with safeguards agreements. 
It is most reassuring to the Nigerian delegation that the Agency has reviewed the environmental content of its programme of activities pursuant to Agenda 21. 
In cooperation with two other Vienna-based organizations, namely, the Organization of Petroleum-Exporting Countries and the United Nations Industrial Development Organization, the Agency is carefully studying the problems and challenges of electric-power generation in relation to the environment. 
We also note that the Agency's programmes in radiation protection, nuclear techniques in environmental conservation, and water resource and utilization have been intensified as part of continuing efforts to strengthen environmental awareness of the non-power use of nuclear energy. 
It is desirable to maintain this interest. 
In addition, there should be sustained efforts to combat a major residual problem of the nuclear industry: the disposal of nuclear and radioactive wastes. 
We urge the Agency to continue to provide Member States assistance in the area of handling, processing and disposal of radioactive waste. 
It should also strengthen its radioactive waste management programme. 
Nigeria shares the widespread concern over the safety of nuclear installations. 
Our delegation, therefore, notes with satisfaction from the report that those concerns have stimulated research on and the development and application of advanced technologies. 
The benefits of those efforts are already being enjoyed in a number of Member States, where a nuclear-safety culture seems to be growing. 
We welcome the significant progress made in the draft of a new nuclear safety convention following discussions by a working group of legal and technical experts in Vienna. 
We urge Member States to cooperate to resolve outstanding issues so that a diplomatic conference can be convened soon to adopt the convention. 
Like other international organizations, the International Atomic Energy Agency must adapt itself to the political realities of our time. 
Since 1978 Nigeria has joined other countries, particularly those of Africa, the Middle East and South Asia, in pressing for the correction of the imbalance in representation of the two areas on the Board of Governors. 
Arguments in favour of such a step are as compelling as ever. 
In conclusion, the delegation of Nigeria considers that the Agency has in the past year performed remarkably well the functions assigned to it under the Statute. 
By so doing, it has won our respect and confidence. 
We believe the Agency will be better able to meet the challenges ahead if it continues to receive the unflinching support of all its members. 
Mr. KAMAL (Pakistan): I should like to begin by conveying, on behalf of the Pakistan delegation, our sincere felicitations to Mr. Hans Blix, the Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), for his comprehensive and informative statement on the activities of the Agency for 1992. 
Mr. Blix and his colleagues are to be commended for the dedication with which they are working to achieve the objectives and to fulfil the responsibilities of the Agency. 
We in Pakistan especially value our close cooperation with the IAEA and have benefited greatly from our useful consultations with Mr. Blix, whose advice and assistance have always been constructive and positive. 
Each chapter is now preceded by a helpful overview which summarizes the main points presented in the chapter. 
The new format of the annual report is based on recommendations made by the Member States and is indicative of the Agency's responsiveness to the suggestions of Member States. 
Among the peaceful uses of atomic energy, the generation of nuclear power is the most significant activity. 
The negative consequences of generating electricity by conventional means, especially fossil fuels, are becoming increasingly apparent. More than 6 billion tonnes of carbon are dumped in the atmosphere every year, leading to possible global warming and other adverse environmental effects. 
Nuclear power is cost-effective and, if generated in accordance with international safety standards, can be an environmentally sound option. 
It is not surprising, therefore, that requests from developing Member States for the Agency's assistance in the field of nuclear-power generation are increasing. 
However, there are two major impediments to the introduction of nuclear power in the developing countries: it is capital-intensive and technologically demanding. 
These aspects need to be addressed by the Agency. Otherwise, the present unfortunate situation, with just 5 per cent of the world's nuclear capacity located in the developing countries, will persist. 
The Agency should give particular attention to the developing Member States' requests for more comprehensive assistance through an integrated package approach in nuclear-power-programme planning. 
Also, more detailed studies in regard to other applications of nuclear heat - for example, for chemical processes and water desalination - could be undertaken by the Agency. 
The safety services provided by the Agency deserve appreciation. 
In this regard, the Agency could play a more active role in promoting the sharing of experience and the transfer of safety-related information to developing countries with old reactors, as it has been doing for countries operating older reactors of Russian design. 
Pakistan also favours the adoption of international agreements on nuclear safety. 
We believe that a rational, equitable and non-discriminatory regime covering the various aspects of international cooperation in the peaceful uses of nuclear energy should be evolved. 
However, we are concerned at the fact that many research projects and training courses in these fields have been affected by budgetary cuts. 
The programmes most seriously affected by the cuts were, unfortunately, in the areas of the greatest interest to developing countries. 
The budgetary problems of the Agency deserve serious attention. 
We would also suggest that when a reduction in budgeted expenditure becomes inevitable across-the-board cuts should be avoided. 
Instead, there ought to be a review of the programmes, so that the more productive activities are least affected. 
Pakistan remains committed to nuclear non-proliferation and to the peaceful use of nuclear energy. 
These include the simultaneous signature of the Non-Proliferation Treaty, the simultaneous acceptance of full-scope safeguards, mutual verification of nuclear facilities, a bilateral nuclear-test-ban treaty, and a bilateral declaration of adherence to non-proliferation. 
We hope those proposals will evoke a positive response. 
We are also willing to consider any other proposals that would ensure non-proliferation in South Asia on an equitable and non-discriminatory basis. 
The IAEA has played an essential role in fostering the progress towards non-proliferation in those regions. 
While the Agency's regulatory functions, including its work in the area of safeguards, are of great importance, the imposition of arbitrary or ill-conceived restrictions on the transfer of nuclear technology for peaceful purposes is most disturbing, especially when it is evident that there are no proliferation dangers involved. 
Countries that are prevented from having legitimate access to peaceful nuclear technology are then usually compelled to develop their own methods and techniques. 
These could possibly be less safe and would definitely be less open. 
Conversely, international cooperation would result in the evolution of safer techniques and methods as well as in greater openness and transparency. 
The Agency has a key role to play in this area. 
It can facilitate the unhindered flow of peaceful nuclear technology by enhancing its promotional activities and then by maintaining a proper balance between those activities and its regulatory functions. 
We hope that this cooperation will increase in quantity and will be further strengthened in areas that are of particular interest to developing countries, namely, energy generation, health and agriculture. 
My delegation sincerely welcomes Mr. Blix's reappointment as Director General. 
In an era of post-cold-war challenges, the reinforcement of a global non-proliferation regime continues to be an essential requirement in shaping a new world order of peace and security. 
Over the past year the international community has substantially increased its awareness of the vital importance of an effective global nuclear non-proliferation regime, with the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) and IAEA safeguards at its core. 
We commend South Africa's voluntary abdication of its nuclear-weapon status, an unprecedented act which sets a strong example for other States. 
We also welcome the enhanced prospects in the Middle East, Africa and Latin America for the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones in those regions and the newly strengthened momentum in the nuclear disarmament area. 
We earnestly hope that the international community can build upon these positive developments and carry out constructive discussions leading to the extension of the NPT beyond 1995. 
Given the pivotal role of the IAEA safeguards system in ensuring an effective NPT regime, my delegation would like to reiterate its full support for the safeguards activities of the Agency, particularly its efforts to strengthen the effectiveness and efficiency of the safeguards system. 
In that connection, my delegation welcomes in particular the outcome of the re-examination of the Agency's safeguards implementation, through the Standing Advisory Group on Safeguards Implementation, as a significant contribution to the strengthening of the safeguards system. 
The various recommendations of the Group, especially those relating to alternative safeguards approaches, including new measures to enhance the Agency's ability to detect undeclared nuclear facilities and activities, can serve as a sound basis upon which the Agency can continue its work. 
We encourage the Agency to intensify its efforts for the early implementation of those recommendations, with special emphasis on securing greater confidence in the absence of undeclared nuclear facilities and activities. 
My delegation would like to take this opportunity to reiterate my Government's commitment to the denuclearization of the Korean peninsula. 
We believe that it is impossible to reduce tension and build peace in this area unless complete nuclear transparency is achieved there. 
Because of that refusal by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, the continuity of safeguards and the validity of earlier inspections data are now in jeopardy, and the scope of the noncompliance of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea with its Treaty obligations is being widened. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea, which has announced the suspension of its earlier intention to withdraw from the NPT, remains fully bound by the provisions of the Treaty and the safeguards agreement entered into with the IAEA. 
Moreover, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's challenge to the authority and integrity of the IAEA must be clearly rebuked by the international community with the unreserved support of the Agency. 
In this regard, my Government would like to express again its earnest hope that the current South-North contacts will lead to a meaningful dialogue that will in turn produce an agreement on the establishment of an effective mutual-inspection regime at an early date. 
My Government remains deeply concerned about the surplus plutonium and highly enriched uranium that will continue to result from the dismantling of nuclear warheads and from the growing commercial reprocessing of spent nuclear fuel. 
We strongly support the early establishment of a regime on international storage and management of surplus fissionable materials and encourage the Agency to take a leading role in ensuring that this is done. 
My delegation also notes with great interest the discussions on the possibility of extending the range of IAEA safeguards activities to assist in the activities for the verification of a complete test ban and a cut-off of production of fissionable materials for weapons purposes. 
We believe that in this capacity the Agency could significantly contribute to the vertical non-proliferation of nuclear weapons by drawing upon its safeguards experience. 
We look forward to the further exploration of this idea, with consideration of methods to meet the new requirements of adequate funding and additional workload. 
The promotional activities of the Agency are also important as, under the statute, they constitute one of its main areas of activity. 
We continue to support the strengthening of the Agency's technical-assistance and cooperation programmes, particularly to meet the global goal of the transfer of nuclear technology for peaceful uses to developing countries. 
In this regard, we look forward to increased efforts to secure predictable and assured resources for these programmes. 
We highly appreciate the Agency's contributions in the promotion of international cooperation in the field of nuclear safety. 
We also look forward to early finalization of ongoing discussions on the draft of the international nuclear-safety convention. 
The high priority placed by my Government on nuclear-waste management is reflected in its voluntary contributions to the IAEA in support of the RADWASS programme. 
We hope that the ongoing work on safety fundamentals will eventually lead to a convention on the safe management of radioactive waste. 
Another area of serious concern for my delegation is the disposal of radioactive waste in the sea. 
It is regrettable that, despite the moratorium recommended by the contracting parties to the London Dumping Convention, sea dumping of radioactive materials is still taking place. 
Given the importance of this matter, we call upon the IAEA and other relevant international organizations to take necessary initiatives for the environmentally sound management of radioactive wastes. 
On 2 July 1993 the Parliament of Ukraine adopted the country's main guidelines for foreign policy. 
At the same time, Ukraine's right to possess nuclear weapons does not contradict its aspiration to achieve non-nuclear status in the future, as well as respective provisions of the non-proliferation Treaty. 
The decision about the future destiny of the strategic nuclear weapons deployed in Ukraine will be taken by its Parliament, which is now considering the issue of ratification of START and accession to the NPT. 
At the same time, however, we have to admit that the scope of international assistance in the destruction of strategic nuclear weapons in Ukraine is still far from sufficient. 
This process has already begun. 
Inspectors from the Agency's Department of Safeguards visited all the announced facilities, providing their valuable support for our activities in regard to the peaceful application of nuclear energy. 
It allows us to exercise government control over the registered quantity of all nuclear materials used in the peaceful nuclear activity of Ukraine. 
We are continuing to work on the development of the nuclear export-import control system. 
The first step in this direction is the establishment of the State Committee for export control. 
Another important step in this regard was the ratification by the Parliament of Ukraine of the Convention on the Physical Protection of Nuclear Material. 
Nuclear energy plays an important role in our economy. 
That was a very difficult and painful decision, but the only one possible under the circumstances, when the issue of adequate oil supply had not been resolved. 
This step was taken with due regard to the conclusions of international experts, who had established that Chernobyl-type nuclear reactors can be safely operated after some modernization. 
The matter of nuclear and radiation safety is therefore of primary importance for Ukraine. 
We appreciate and consistently support the Agency's efforts to strengthen international cooperation in this field. 
We commend the progress reached in the elaboration of a nuclear safety convention and new basic safety standards, and we express our conviction that this work will be completed in 1994. 
Ukraine supports the elaboration of a nuclear damage liability regime and intends to become a party to this regime. 
We welcome the Agency's substantial advancement in the development of a programme relating to standards for the management of radioactive waste. 
As a sponsor of draft resolution A/48/L.13, the delegation of Ukraine is confident that the adoption of this resolution will contribute to the promotion of IAEA activities in fields that are of great importance for the international community. 
Once the comprehensive global nuclear safety system is established and nuclear weapons totally destroyed, the nations of the world will be able to use this, so far the most powerful, source of energy yet developed, exclusively for their economic development and a better life for all. 
The prevention of the proliferation of nuclear weapons has become more complex and the requirements of the IAEA safeguards system have increased. 
Recently, the IAEA has been faced with growing responsibilities, despite a number of difficulties, including budgetary constraints. 
My delegation is happy that Mr. Hans Blix will continue in his functions as Director General of the Agency, and we welcome his re-election to this important post. 
For our programme on the peaceful uses of nuclear energy, supported by such high-level technology as the Canadian deuterium-uranium (CANDU) reactors, perfectly transparent international cooperation is essential. 
We give high priority to the Agency's activities in applying safeguards to the peaceful uses of nuclear power. 
Thus, my Government subscribes to the guidelines of the Nuclear Supplier Group and to those relating to the transfer of nuclear technologies and materials, including those with a dual use. 
As a former member of the Board of Governors of the Agency, and Vice-Chairman until September this year, Romania has supported the strengthening of the safeguards system and the extension of its technical assistance and cooperation activities. 
We also welcome the decisions and measures adopted in this regard. 
The proposal of the European Community to establish, on a voluntary basis, a register of the production and transfer of nuclear materials and equipment deserves, in this context, the full attention of member States. 
Furthermore, the need to strengthen the international non-proliferation regime has been amply demonstrated in the cases of Iraq and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
In this regard it is necessary to ensure strict respect with full transparency, for commitments undertaken. 
The universality of the Non-Proliferation Treaty, its unconditional and indefinite extension, the strengthening of the safeguards system and respect for the bilateral inspection arrangements agreed upon between States and the IAEA, will provide the indispensable, long-term foundation for international cooperation on the peaceful uses of nuclear power. 
In a world which needs energy, and which is at the same time concerned about the risks of environmental deterioration, high priority must be given to nuclear safety and radiation protection in the programmes of the Agency. 
The expanded nuclear safety programme, which was adopted after the Chernobyl accident, has had positive effects on the scientific and technological plans of countries, and on the credibility of nuclear energy in the eyes of the public. 
Drafting an international convention on nuclear safety is of particular urgency. 
We continue to be seriously concerned over the inadequate status of certain old nuclear reactors situated in our region. 
The IAEA has made remarkable efforts to assess and to improve their safety. 
It is true that their complete shutdown causes energy problems for the countries using them, but an accident could have global catastrophic consequences. 
Last year my country ratified the Vienna Convention on Civil Liability for Nuclear Damage, and the Joint Protocol Relating to the Application of the Vienna Convention and the Paris Convention. 
Draft resolution A/48/L.13, sponsored by a large number of countries, including my own, reflects in an adequate, responsible and balanced manner the state of affairs in the very responsible area of activity of the IAEA. 
Recent challenges, and especially future challenges for the Agency and its member States, are to be found in this carefully negotiated and drafted document. 
We hope that it will be adopted by consensus. 
The IAEA deserves the appreciation and support of the entire international community. 
Undoubtedly in so doing the Agency is making a significant contribution to strengthening the nuclear non-proliferation regime, which means a contribution to the cause of strengthening international peace and security. 
Like other Member States of the United Nations, we welcome and commend the activities of the Agency in those areas and consider them to be very timely. 
As has already been mentioned in interventions by the Belarusian delegation in this Hall, in February this year the Parliament of Belarus adopted the decision to adhere, as a non-nuclear State, to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
In July the Depositary Governments were given the instruments of accession of Belarus to the Treaty. 
Thus, in accordance with Article IX of the Treaty, Belarus is bound by its provisions, and the Director General of the Agency was informed in due course about this. 
We have begun preparatory work to conclude safeguards agreements with the IAEA. 
This work is proceeding at a normal pace, although even at this stage it is becoming clear that we will need assistance in the expeditious preparation and training of specialists, whose activities are directly related to carrying out the agreements. 
We shall also need the relevant equipment. 
Clearly, the time is ripe and it is now necessary to draft a multilateral document containing a single formula to guarantee the safety of non-nuclear States vis--vis the nuclear States. 
We fully understand the Agency's efforts to ensure nuclear safety. 
The adoption of a new version of these standards is very timely for our Republic in the light of the corrections now being made in Belarus's governmental programme to minimize the consequences of Chernobyl. 
The Chernobyl disaster has left an indelible mark on all aspects of the life of the Belarusian people. 
In addition, it has given rise to irreversible changes in nature. 
Approximately 300,000 people in Belarus have been forced to live in settlements where the equivalent of the average effective dose exceeds one milliSievert. 
A number of factors related to the Chernobyl disaster - irradiation, long-term psychological and emotional stress, unhealthy diet changes, economic complications, and so on - have led to a deteriorating health situation for our nation. 
Over a period of seven years, more than 200 children and more than 2,000 adults had to have surgery as a result of this condition. 
Solving the unprecedentedly complex problems caused by the Chernobyl disaster remains a central task of our Government. 
An eloquent example of such cooperation is the joint project of the IAEA and the United Nations Food and Agriculture Organization, with the participation of Norway, to lower the level of contamination of the milk and flesh of grazing animals through the use of substances that bind radioactive caesium. 
Use of the methods recommended in that project has produced very positive results: the level of radioactive caesium in milk and meat has dropped by between a half and three quarters. 
This is especially important in that these are among the main food products in Belarus. 
While we are sincerely grateful to everyone for the help that we have received, it is unfortunate that there is still a tendency for interest in the question of Chernobyl to decline, despite the demonstrated need for increased international efforts with regard to this problem. 
In our opinion, the IAEA has an extremely important role to play in this sphere. 
Mr. PAK (Democratic People's Republic of Korea): It is a unanimous aspiration of humankind to live in a world free of nuclear weapons and nuclear war. 
Throughout eight rounds of ad hoc inspections, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea demonstrated complete sincerity in acceding to the requests of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
It even subjected to inspection what were referred to as "suspicious sites". 
However, some officials of the IAEA's secretariat, disregarding our sincerity, imposed a special inspection on the country, which they unreasonably charged with failure to comply with the Safeguards Agreement. 
The IAEA's action has also compelled the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, in defence of its paramount interests, to take a decisive step towards withdrawal from the Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
Despite this decision, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea expressed the hope that the issue would be resolved through negotiations and dialogue, that the aspirations of the world's peace-loving peoples would thus be met. 
Two rounds of talks were held. 
At the same time, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea gave a commitment that it would unilaterally suspend implementation of its withdrawal from the NPT and would replace its graphite moderated reactors with light-water moderated reactors. 
Thus it demonstrated the transparency and sincerity of its denuclearization policy - renunciation of the development of nuclear weapons, about which the United States and other countries are so concerned; and the use of nuclear energy for peaceful purposes. 
And now, they are trying to secure the adoption of a so-called resolution on the "nuclear issue" again at this meeting to consider the agenda item on the report of the IAEA. 
This is a political conspiracy to prevent the issue from being resolved through negotiations and to stifle the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The "nuclear issue" is not one to be included in a resolution of the United Nations; its inclusion is itself unreasonable. 
The complicated relations between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the IAEA is also attributable to the partiality and "double standard" imposed by some officials of the IAEA secretariat. 
They turned away from our proposal to hold negotiations, but imposed "special inspections" and a label of "non-compliance" upon the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The delegation of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea regards such a "resolution" as an insidious political offensive aimed at international pressure and categorically rejects it. 
However, it is nothing but a pretext to cover up the political ambition of a few countries under the name of the international community. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea will never recognize such a "demand" designed to trample upon the sovereignty of other countries and nations. 
We hold that this sacred forum, where peace-loving, independent and sovereign States meet to discuss ways and means for accomplishing the noble aspirations of mankind, should never be used as a political tool for a few countries to stifle the small and weak countries. 
The world's people, who love justice and peace, earnestly hope that the United Nations will be a forum not to foster aggression and interference but to contribute towards the realization of their desire to build a new world, one that is peaceful and amicable. 
Because of their unfair acts, the IAEA secretariat and the Board of Governors are no longer qualified to deal with our "nuclear issue". 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea, as a member of international society, respects the International Atomic Energy Agency, and it is our unswerving intention faithfully to implement our country's obligations under it. 
However, if an attempt is made to resolve the issue by resorting to any "pressure" or by the adoption of a "resolution" aimed at achieving a political purpose, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea will act according to its own faith and decision. 
Insistence on the implementation of the Non-Proliferation Treaty obligations under such circumstances, while the reason for withdrawal from the Treaty has not been solved, would be to force upon us the partial inspection by the Agency. 
It is thus clear to everyone that there is no legal ground for imposing such a demand. 
Those concerned should pay due attention to efforts to solve the nuclear issue by negotiation and should refrain from acts that hinder that negotiation process, instead of imposing unjust inspection. 
The Japanese representative made a provocative remark against my country, in speaking about the implementation of international obligations. 
The world's peace-loving people know very well that Japan is making capital out of our "nuclear issue", which is unfounded, and pursuing a policy of military power and nuclearization behind a screen. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea hopes that the South Korean authorities will rid themselves of their dependence on outside forces and respond positively to our proposal to exchange special envoys with a national independent position, in keeping with the requirements of the changing situation. 
We regret, however, that the United States should have become a sponsor of the unjust draft resolution designed to put pressure on my country when it has made a political commitment to solve the issue through negotiations. 
In addition, allow me to express our appreciation for the concern demonstrated by the International Atomic Energy Agency, which has contributed significantly to our efforts towards the peaceful use of atomic energy having been acknowledged in all seriousness by both the world's nuclear and non-nuclear States. 
The subsequent acceptance of the Slovak Republic as a member of the Group and its membership in the Zangger Committee are further steps in our support of nuclear safety. 
In an era in which several States are striving to acquire nuclear arms and the materials for their production, thereby increasing the risk of creating a multitude of nuclear stockpiles, it is significant that the Slovak Republic has joined activities designed to counter such strivings. 
Our efforts aimed at more rigorous control over nuclear safety, at banning nuclear-weapon testing and at global coordination of cooperation to prevent irresponsible Powers from acquiring nuclear materials and arms have been met with full understanding and support at the highest levels of the International Atomic Energy Agency. 
I should like to urge all countries not yet signatories of the nuclear non-proliferation Treaty, as well as those wishing to resign from membership or even calling for the Treaty's cancellation, to reconsider their positions. 
That process has been completed in the Slovak Republic to the full satisfaction of international organizations and of the Slovak Government. 
By the end of last year the National Council of the Slovak Republic had enacted a law establishing the independent and professionally competent Office of Nuclear Supervision, thus providing for the necessary continuity in supervision of nuclear safety without interrupting contacts with the IAEA. 
We are determined fully to implement the measures required to ensure a stricter control over exports of nuclear materials and equipment, including dual-use items. 
We therefore regard the IAEA's interest in implementing a model project of nuclear-safety inspection in Slovakia, reinforcing and developing the abilities of the State supervisory authority with regard to nuclear safety, as a signal honour for our country. 
Allow me to conclude my statement by expressing my country's satisfaction at the International Atomic Energy Agency's report on its activities and our appreciation of the work of the Agency's Director General, Mr. Hans Blix. 
We congratulate him on his reappointment to his high office, and we wish him and his colleagues all success in their continuing efforts and much energy and vigour in tackling further demanding tasks in the future. 
Mr. RIVERO ROSARIO (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): Nuclear energy has proven to be an important factor in the solution of many of the global problems of our planet. 
Mr. Nyakyi (United Republic of Tanzania), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
We believe that, in the present international environment, this is the appropriate forum in which to promote the broadest possible cooperation in this field and thus contribute to eliminating the growing inequality in the levels of development of different countries and geographical regions. 
For Cuba in particular, in 1992 that cooperation meant the conclusion of important projects related to the application of nuclear technology to public health and radiological environmental monitoring. 
A striking example of the importance of such activities for Cuba is the rapid and timely assistance given by the IAEA, upon our request, in support of our struggle against the neuritis epidemic that has been affecting our population for some months. 
Among other issues to which the Agency devotes its attention, the convention on the safety of nuclear installations deserves special mention. 
My country feels that this convention, as its name indicates, will raise the level of nuclear safety at a global level and should cover all nuclear installations. 
We also believe that, in this framework, international cooperation and exchanges of technology should be promoted. 
These should contribute to establishing a transparent atmosphere of international trust and should not be conceived as safeguarding the prerogatives of the nuclear-weapon States. 
Measures adopted towards that end should be universal and non-discriminatory; there should also be an appropriate legal basis and a study of the technical, financial and political implications. 
In that context, we support the suggestion for the establishment of a safeguards committee open to the participation of all countries and similar to that established in the early 1970s on the non-proliferation Treaty. 
Lastly, Cuba encourages the Agency to continue to work to achieve optimal nuclear-safety levels and radiological protection on a global scale and to assist all those countries that require nuclear energy in its many applications for their development. 
The Agency should direct its main efforts in the coming months to the attainment of these goals. 
It is therefore vital to avoid any action that could lead to stagnation in the negotiation process and thus exacerbate the already tense and dangerous situation in the region. 
May I remind him that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The attempt by the IAEA and some of its officials to adopt a resolution encroaching upon the sovereignty of a member State by abusing the name of the United Nations is a challenge to the negotiation process going on with a view to solving the issue. 
It is clear to everyone that temporary suspension of the implementation of our announced withdrawal from the Non-Proliferation Treaty was not intended as acceptance of a partial inspection by the IAEA. 
In so unique a situation, the demand by the Agency to implement safeguards obligations is equivalent to the Agency's enforcing a partial inspection on my country, and my delegation maintains that there are no legal grounds for the Agency to enforce an unjust inspection on my country. 
The only answer for the just resolution of an issue is through dialogue and negotiations. 
For this reason, the delegation of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea wishes to reiterate its total rejection of the ninth preambular paragraph and operative paragraph 7 of draft resolution A/46/L.13 and Corr.1. 
Separate votes have been requested on the eighth and ninth preambular paragraphs and on operative paragraphs 7 and 8 of the draft resolution. 
As there is no objection to these requests, I shall put these paragraphs to the vote first. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their votes. 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The Philippines none the less voted in favour of the draft resolution. 
We reaffirm our trust in that Agency's role in the promotion of the use of nuclear energy for peaceful purposes. 
My Government considers that the annual report submitted by the IAEA to the General Assembly should be confined, as had been the case until recently, to technical and procedural matters. 
We also believe that the resolution should not single out certain activities of the Agency, however important they may be, to the detriment of others. 
In that connection, Mexico reaffirms the need to maintain balance between IAEA activities, in particular with respect to the application of safeguards, nuclear safety and the use of nuclear energy for peaceful purposes. 
I would note that on many occasions the Mexican Government has reiterated the importance of strengthening the Agency's safeguards regime within a legal framework respecting the sovereignty of States. 
The committee would need a well-defined mandate and a deadline for achieving its objectives. 
Mr. WU Chengjiang (China) (interpretation from Chinese): The Chinese delegation abstained in the vote on draft resolution A/48/L.13 and Corr.1, entitled "Report of the International Atomic Energy Agency", and I wish to explain that abstention. 
First of all, let me say that our abstention implies no change in China's view of the Agency. 
In its statement this morning, the Chinese delegation made a comprehensive positive appraisal of the Agency's work over the past year. 
Secondly, the Chinese delegation maintains its own views on certain resolutions of the IAEA Board of Governors and its General Conference to which the draft resolution referred. In particular we have reservations concerning resolution GC(XXXVII)/RES/624 of 1 October 1993. 
Thirdly, the Chinese delegation considers that the Assembly's resolution on the report of the IAEA should not include specific issues relating to the work of the Agency, especially contentious issues such as the nuclear situation in Korea. 
In a constructive spirit, the Chinese delegation proposed a number of amendments to the draft resolution; unfortunately the sponsors of the text did not accept our well-intentioned suggestions. 
As we pointed out during the debate on this item, the Cuban delegation attaches much importance, generally speaking, to the Agency's work, which is, of course of great importance to developing countries. 
But to our regret this item has taken on a political cast; in my delegation's view, this does not contribute to the attainment of the goal the Assembly should be pursuing with respect to this item. 
The draft resolution just adopted refers specifically to Security Council resolutions, for example resolution 687 (1991), which my delegation was unable to support for reasons it explained at the time; that resolution refers to IAEA activities carried out in extraordinary, sui generis circumstances. 
In our view, these references prejudge and create an imbalance in our assessment of the Agency's important work in the discharge of its responsibilities. 
We think those matters should be considered solely by the competent IAEA bodies, not by the General Assembly, where we feel such consideration is out of place. 
We believe that the sponsors of the text could have drafted those paragraphs in more positive language. 
The PRESIDENT: This evening, in accordance with resolution 48/6 of 19 October 1993, the General Assembly is commemorating the fiftieth anniversary of the Declaration of the Four Nations on General Security of 30 October 1943. 
"the establishment at the earliest practicable date of a general international organization, based on the principle of the sovereign equality of all peace-loving States and open to membership by all such States, large or small, for the maintenance of international peace and security". 
Two years after the Moscow Conference, such a world Organization, the United Nations, was established, and it seems to me quite natural for today's special meeting to anticipate the celebration of the United Nations own important anniversary in 1995. 
The anniversary of the Moscow Conference is a symbolic one, owing to its humanistic dimension. 
The idea of international cooperation, brought to life at the height of the bloodiest war in the history of mankind, was given shape. 
People from all continents are drawn to this idea, and it is a source of inspiration for sculptors and poets, composers and scientists. 
The Organization, which before had been held back by the constraints of the cold war that divided the world into two antagonistic camps, is now undergoing a revival. 
We are witnessing a wave of aggressive nationalism and chauvinism and a struggle to revise borders, which could bring about new conflicts. 
Today, as never before, the peoples of the world have placed their most earnest hopes in the peace-keeping activities of the United Nations. 
At the same time, though, the limitations of these traditional approaches to settling conflicts are becoming more apparent. 
The possibility of a more active interaction of the United Nations with regional organizations deserves particular attention. 
Russia and other countries of the Commonwealth of Independent States are counting on concrete support for their efforts to overcome crises throughout the territory of the former Soviet Union. 
We and our neighbours, the Independent States, are addressing and will continue to address the United Nations with proposals for closer cooperation. 
We are convinced that there is no alternative to such cooperation. 
Today we face the task of adapting the United Nations to the world's changing political landscape. 
Any measures taken should ensure increased practical results on the part of the United Nations in the fields of peace-keeping, protection of human rights, strengthening democratic institutions, promotion of sustainable development and provision of humanitarian assistance. 
The Moscow Declaration of 1943 solemnly proclaimed the need for joint action for the maintenance of peace and security. 
We are prepared for comprehensive cooperation with other United Nations Members and all those that share the ideals of the Organization in attaining these noble and lofty goals. 
Fifty years ago this week the Governments of four wartime allies - the United States, the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, the United Kingdom and China - met in Moscow. 
At that meeting, those four Governments recognized the necessity for all peace-loving nations to enter into close collaboration with one another following the end of the Second World War. 
It was foreseen that only through this sort of close collaboration could peace be maintained and the political, economic and social welfare of the world's peoples be fully promoted. 
"establishing at the earliest practicable date a general international organization, based on the principle of the sovereign equality of all peace-loving States, and open to membership by all such States, large and small, for the maintenance of international peace and security." 
The four allies then pledged themselves to consult with each other and with other States to that end. 
This pledge led to the 1944 meeting at Dumbarton Oaks in Washington, where a broader number of States began work on the United Nations Charter, and the meeting the next year in San Francisco, where our Organization was formally established. 
Let us therefore all depart from today's commemoration with renewed resolve in our individual and collective efforts to celebrate and publicize the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
At the same time, let us honour the memory of leaders in Moscow, at Dumbarton Oaks and in San Francisco by examining ways to strengthen and invigorate the Organization established in the interests of collective security and world peace. 
Sir David HANNAY (United Kingdom): In 1943, at the height of the Second World War, the leaders of the wartime alliance were turning their thoughts to peace. 
Their aim was to lay the foundations for an international organization which would be more effective than the League of Nations and which would be the guardian of international peace and security. 
It laid down a framework and some fundamental principles for the Organization which was to result. 
The birth took place almost exactly two years later in San Francisco. 
Fifty years on we pay tribute to the foresight and idealism which were reflected in that Declaration in Moscow. 
For much of the past 50 years the work of the Organization was hindered by the cold war. 
We are an active participant in peace-keeping operations, with nearly 3,000 troops serving under the United Nations flag at present. 
We are a major and prompt contributor to the United Nations budgets, and we seek to use our diplomatic resources in support of the efforts of the United Nations to restore peace to troubled areas of the world. 
The United Nations must of course adapt over time to changes in the international situation. The increase in United Nations peace-keeping activities, for example, requires a corresponding adjustment in the structures which manage those operations. 
The United Kingdom has submitted ideas on this subject to the Secretary-General. 
We have also submitted our views on the composition of the Security Council, which the Assembly will shortly be discussing. 
In some areas the United Nations has successfully worked itself out of a job. 
The forthcoming referendum on Palau may remove the last territory from the administration of the Trusteeship Council. 
Fifty years on from the Moscow Conference the United Nations has come a very long way. The membership has risen from the original 51 to 184. 
The United Nations leads the way in fields as diverse as humanitarian assistance, sustainable development and helping to establish democracy through support for elections. 
In 1993 we continue to work for the success and effectiveness of an Organization which has grown to maturity over the last 50 years. 
Mr. LI Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese): It is of singular importance that we are gathered here today to commemorate the fiftieth anniversary of the Declaration of the Four Nations on General Security. 
That Declaration played a positive role in bringing about the United Nations, and its elements relating to the establishment and maintenance of international peace and security remain relevant even today. 
The world has undergone tremendous changes since the inception of the United Nations. 
Indeed, there is now a better prospect of avoiding a new world war and ensuring lasting peace. But, at the same time, conflicts in the world are also on the rise, various contradictions are becoming more complicated, and the world situation remains turbulent. 
Peace and development, so ardently desired by the world's people, still face grave challenges. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the Declaration of the Four Nations on General Security of 30 October 1943. 
* For the text of this summary, see document A/47/748, annex. 
Discontinuation of this agenda item would conform with the conclusion endorsed by the Secretary-General that human rights are not being violated in Latvia. 
Moreover, discontinuation of this agenda item would assist the efforts of the General Assembly to rationalize its agenda and allocate its resources towards the solution of actual and concrete problems. 
At the same meeting, the following five candidates received the required majority of votes in the Security Council: Mr. Carl-August Fleischhauer (Germany), Mr. Shigeru Oda (Japan), Mr. Jiuyong Shi (China), Mr. Geza Herczegh (Hungary) and Mr. Jos Luis Jesus (Cape Verde). 
As Mr. Carl-August Fleischhauer, Mr. Shigeru Oda, Mr. Jiuyong Shi and Mr. Geza Herczegh also received the required majority of votes in the General Assembly, they were declared elected members of the International Court of Justice for a term of office of nine years, beginning on 6 February 1994. 
Also during the week ending 13 November 1993, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
"The Security Council urges all parties and others concerned to exert the utmost restraint and refrain from taking any action which might exacerbate the situation." 
"The Security Council strongly condemns this outrageous act, which is a flagrant challenge to the authority and inviolability of UNPROFOR. 
"The Security Council takes note that, despite the prompt and commendable intervention of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, neither of the hostages has been released and demands that the Bosnian Serb forces proceed immediately to release them. 
"The Security Council requests the Secretary-General to undertake a thorough investigation of the incident and to report to the Council without delay. It urges all parties and others concerned to refrain from taking any action which might further exacerbate the situation. 
"The Security Council condemns all attacks and hostile acts against UNPROFOR by all parties in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, as well as in the Republic of Croatia, which have become more frequent over the last weeks, and demands that they cease forthwith." 
Deeply concerned that after more than twenty months the Libyan Government has not fully complied with these resolutions, 
Determined to eliminate international terrorism, 
Convinced that those responsible for acts of international terrorism must be brought to justice, 
Convinced also that the suppression of acts of international terrorism, including those in which States are directly or indirectly involved, is essential for the maintenance of international peace and security, 
Acting under Chapter VII of the Charter, 
1. Demands once again that the Libyan Government comply without any further delay with resolutions 731 (1992) and 748 (1992); 
(i) the Government or public authorities of Libya, 
6. Further decides that, in order to make fully effective the provisions of resolution 748 (1992), all States shall: 
(a) require the immediate and complete closure of all Libyan Arab Airlines offices within their territories; 
(b) prohibit any commercial transactions with Libyan Arab Airlines by their nationals or from their territory, including the honouring or endorsement of any tickets or other documents issued by that airline; 
(c) prohibit, by their nationals or from their territory, the entering into or renewal of arrangements for: 
(ii) the provision of engineering or maintenance servicing of any aircraft or aircraft components within Libya; 
(e) prohibit, by their nationals or from their territory, any provision of advice, assistance, or training to Libyan pilots, flight engineers, or aircraft and ground maintenance personnel associated with the operation of aircraft and airfields within Libya; 
(f) prohibit, by their nationals or from their territory, any renewal of any direct insurance for Libyan aircraft; 
7. Confirms that the decision taken in resolution 748 (1992) that all States shall significantly reduce the level of the staff at Libyan diplomatic missions and consular posts includes all missions and posts established since that decision or after the coming into force of this resolution; 
9. Instructs the Committee established by resolution 748 (1992) to draw up expeditiously guidelines for the implementation of paragraphs 3 to 7 of this resolution, and to amend and supplement, as appropriate, the guidelines for the implementation of resolution 748 (1992), especially its paragraph 5 (a); 
13. Requests all States to report to the Secretary-General by 15 January 1994 on the measures they have instituted for meeting the obligations set out in paragraphs 3 to 7 above; 
14. Invites the Secretary-General to continue his role as set out in paragraph 4 of resolution 731 (1992); 
15. Calls again upon all Member States individually and collectively to encourage the Libyan Government to respond fully and effectively to the requests and decisions in resolutions 731 (1992) and 748 (1992); 
Equipment designed for use in crude oil export terminals: 
Equipment not specially designed for use in crude oil export terminals but which because of their large capacity can be used for this purpose: 
- Prepared catalysts, including the following: 
V. Spare parts destined for the items in I to IV above. 
He requested an urgent meeting of the Security Council for the "condemnation" of those actions as "direct aggression" and for the adoption of effective military, political and economic sanctions against Armenia under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/26719 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 884 (1993). 
Taking note of the letter dated 9 November 1993 from the Chairman-in-Office of the Minsk Conference on Nagorny Karabakh addressed to the President of the Security Council and its enclosures (S/26718, annex), 
3. Welcomes the Declaration of 4 November 1993 of the nine members of the CSCE Minsk Group (S/26718) and commends the proposals contained therein for unilateral cease-fire declarations; 
6. Urges again all States in the region to refrain from any hostile acts and from any interference or intervention, which would lead to the widening of the conflict and undermine peace and security in the region; 
The full compliance with the Safeguards Agreement must, in any case, be debated and solved in direct links with the abandonment of the nuclear threat and stifling policy of the United States through future DPRK-USA talks. 
1. The present report was called for by the Security Council in its resolution 831 (1993) of 27 May 1993. 
That resolution included the following: 
"7. Decides to conduct a comprehensive reassessment of UNFICYP at the time of the consideration of the Force's mandate in December 1993, including of the implications of progress on confidence-building measures and towards a political settlement for the future of the Force; 
"I shall convey the outcome of my efforts during the coming two months, including the results of both teams' work to the Security Council in the report which the Council, in its resolution of 27 May 1993, requested me to submit by mid-November" (para. 22). 
By a letter dated 20 September 1993 (S/26475), the President of the Security Council informed me that the Council members had endorsed fully the above-mentioned report. 
The same resolution endorsed the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions of 26 August 1993 (A/47/1004). 
"The Committee notes that in its resolution 831 (1993) of 27 May 1993, the Security Council decided to conduct a comprehensive reassessment of UNFICYP at the time of the consideration of the Force's mandate in December 1993. 
I will, therefore, report to the General Assembly when the Security Council has completed its comprehensive reassessment of the Force. 
While the current mandate expires on 15 December 1993, the statistics cited as current in the present report are valid as of mid-November 1993. 
(b) Part II. Detailed operations during the current mandate period (16 June-15 December 1993), including the maintenance of the cease-fire and the status quo; restoration of normal conditions and humanitarian functions; and the Committee on Missing Persons; 
6. The mandate of UNFICYP was originally defined by the Security Council in its resolution 186 (1964) of 4 March 1964 as follows: 
(b) Humanitarian and economic activities to promote a return to normal conditions. 
8. Since August 1974, UNFICYP has been deployed between the cease-fire lines of the National Guard and of the Turkish and Turkish Cypriot forces. 
This area, known as the buffer zone, extends across the island for some 180 kilometres from the Kokkina enclave and Kato Pyrgos in the north-west to the Dherinia area in the south-east. 
The area between the two lines varies in width from 7 kilometres to only a few metres. 
(b) The discharge of any type of weapons or explosives, without prior notification, along the cease-fire lines or up to a distance of 1,000 metres behind them; 
(c) Building of new or strengthening of existing military positions within 400 metres of the opposing cease-fire line; 
(d) Building of new or strengthening of existing military positions more than 400 metres from the opposing cease-fire line if UNFICYP considers this incompatible with the spirit of the cease-fire; 
(e) Overflights of the buffer zone by military or civilian aircraft, or flights by military aircraft, of either side, within 1,000 metres of the buffer zone; 
(f) Troop deployment and training exercises in an area closer than 1,000 metres from their cease-fire line without prior notification; 
(g) Provocative acts between the two sides, such as shouting abuse, indecent gestures or throwing stones. 
11. Strict adherence to the military status quo in the buffer zone and along both cease-fire lines is essential to prevent a recurrence of fighting. 
UNFICYP seeks to maintain the status quo by monitoring of the cease-fire lines and the buffer zone and by swift reaction to any violation. 
All these posts are used for overnight accommodation of UNFICYP military personnel. 
UNFICYP also monitors the status quo in the fenced area of Varosha and in the village of Strovilia, which is a tiny Greek Cypriot community isolated from the area to the south of the buffer zone by the Dhekelia Sovereign Base Area. 
In the prevailing climate of distrust, even minor moves on one side may be interpreted as a provocation and prompt a reaction by the other. 
13. UNFICYP is confronted with hundreds of incidents each year (791 during the first nine months of 1993). 
When violations are observed, they are immediately dealt with at the local level. 
UNFICYP's reaction depends on the nature of the violation and may include investigation, the deployment of troops, verbal and written protests and follow-up action to ensure that the violation has been corrected or will not recur. 
14. UNFICYP's task is most complicated where the cease-fire lines are close to each other, particularly in Nicosia and its suburbs. 
Tense situations often occur where the buffer zone is only a few metres wide and opposing forces confront each other across a narrow UNFICYP patrol track. 
In past years such incidents, as well as other instances of lack of discipline, have resulted in fatalities from shootings. 
In May 1989, UNFICYP succeeded in concluding an unmanning agreement with the two sides, whereby they agreed to withdraw their forces from selected positions in Nicosia (S/20663, para. 14). 
Security Council resolution 789 (1992) of 25 November 1992 urged that the military authorities on each side cooperate with UNFICYP to extend the unmanning agreement of 1989 to all areas of the United Nations-controlled buffer zone where the two sides are in close proximity. 
UNFICYP's efforts in this connection have not been fruitful. This proposal has also been included in the package of confidence-building measures, which the Security Council has urged all concerned to implement. 
16. In addition to maintaining the military status quo, UNFICYP must also preserve the integrity of the buffer zone from unauthorized entry or activities by civilians. 
Sometimes, such demonstrations have been accompanied by considerable violence on the part of demonstrators, including attacks on UNFICYP personnel and property. 
Towards this end it carries out a number of economic and humanitarian activities. 
The humanitarian activities are largely concerned with Greek and Turkish Cypriots living among the other community. 
With a view to promoting the restoration of normal conditions, UNFICYP encourages and facilitates farming and other economic activities in the buffer zone. 
Farming and other economic activities are allowed, provided that ownership can be proven and that the activities present no security threat to either side or to UNFICYP. 
Farming permits are issued to proven owners of land, the great majority of whom are Greek Cypriots. 
As a result of active UNFICYP policy, farming has been extended almost to the limit of available land. 
UNFICYP has drawn up farming security lines to limit farming by individuals of one community to land that is at least 400 metres from the cease-fire line of the other side. 
UNFICYP keeps the farming area under constant supervision from observation posts or through patrols. 
There are also in the buffer zone a number of industries, mines and quarries that have been reactivated through UNFICYP's support and frequent patrolling. 
19. Another important function of UNFICYP concerns public utilities, particularly in the sensitive sectors of water and electricity. 
Water sources originating on one side or the other flow across the cease-fire lines and sometimes back, criss-crossing the buffer zone. 
Therefore, UNFICYP has a major responsibility in patrolling the lines and pipes, in helping to maintain them and in resolving disputes over the allocation of water or electricity as well as in providing liaison between the relevant authorities on the two sides. 
20. UNFICYP military and UNCIVPOL patrols and escorts also perform and support public health and safety work in the buffer zone by activities such as malaria control, prevention of illicit garbage and sewage disposal, fire fighting and issuing burning permits. 
22. UNFICYP's principal activities in the performance of its humanitarian functions can be numerous. 
Some modest progress has been registered with the establishment in July 1993 of an UNFICYP humanitarian exchange point at the Ledra Palace Hotel in Nicosia. 
Money, pension cheques, medicines and requests for foreign visas are exchanged directly there by the two sides, bringing to an end UNFICYP's former practice of delivering such items across the buffer zone. 
24. From the foregoing, it is clear that the mandate given to UNFICYP by the Security Council has remained the same since the last comprehensive review of UNFICYP was undertaken in November 1990, as essentially have the functions of the Force deriving from that mandate. 
The three battalions, deployed from west to east, are contributed by Argentina, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and Austria. 
A military camp command unit is expected to be deployed by January 1994 to give the necessary military and administrative support to the United Nations protected area where UNFICYP headquarters is located. 
In addition, a United Nations international civilian staff is responsible for various functions at UNFICYP headquarters and, following the departure of the United Kingdom Support Regiment, for Force-wide support functions. 
26. The table below shows UNFICYP's strength on 15 November 1993: 
The Force Reserve of 55 personnel is drawn from the 3 line units and is permanently based in the United Nations protected area. 
It will have six Mowag armoured personnel carriers (APCs), provided by Argentina. 
The British battalion provides one platoon only, ready to move at 2 hours notice. 
The two UNCIVPOL contingents provide support to all the three sectors. 
28. These forces are underpinned by support elements within each contingent and by the civilian administration that has assumed responsibility for second-line support for the Force following withdrawal of the United Kingdom Support Regiment. 
The civilianized support establishment has replaced the following elements of the former Support Regiment: engineer detachment, signals squadron, transport squadron, electrical and mechanical workshops and the Officers' Mess. 
These developments have resulted in a considerable increase in the civilian administration's procurement workload and the Mission is now introducing the United Nations standardized procurement software package to streamline procedures and minimize the number of additional staff required. 
Of particular concern is the maintenance of the patrol track in the buffer zone, the upkeep and the Force, the resupply of observation posts and the safety of the troops using the track, formerly carried out by the British Royal Engineers. 
30. The Force Commander is assisted, as is usual in peace-keeping operations, by a senior adviser and a spokesman, who advise him respectively on policies and actions of a political nature relating to the responsibilities of the Force and on questions concerning relations with the press. 
Since the discontinuation of the post of military press and information officer, the spokesman serves as the sole focus for the Force's contact with the media and also performs working- level political tasks formerly carried out by the holder of a post of political affairs officer, which was discontinued. 
The services of both the senior adviser and the spokesman are shared with the Secretary-General's Deputy Special Representative, who leads in Cyprus the Secretary-General's mission of good offices. 
31. In the past 12 months, the Force has undergone dramatic reductions in strength. 
The past six-month period had seen the withdrawal of the full Danish battalion, 198 United Kingdom personnel, 63 from Austria and 61 from Canada. 
These reductions had, in the view of the Force Commander, compromised the ability of UNFICYP to carry out its mandate. 
The Council was advised that, unless the situation was redressed, UNFICYP would cease to be viable. 
34. In these circumstances, I underlined the need for UNFICYP to retain three line sectors/battalions if the Force was to have the capacity to carry out its mandate. 
I stressed to the Council that the real question before it was whether to take the necessary decision with regard to the financing of the Force or to allow UNFICYP to dissolve into a token presence. 
36. In mid-June 1993, the Canadian battalion withdrew as scheduled. 
Consequently, the strength of the Force dipped temporarily to approximately 1,000. 
The Force Commander implemented an emergency contingency plan, reorganizing the Force temporarily into two sectors, covered by the Austrian and United Kingdom battalions. 
However, this did not last long. 
By its resolution 831 (1993) of 27 May 1993, the Security Council supported a system of financing the Force on the basis of a mixture of assessed and firmly pledged voluntary contributions. 
The Force deployment was thus restored, as of 8 October 1993, to three line sectors/battalions, i.e., the restructured deployment recommended in my report of 30 March 1993 and endorsed in Security Council resolution 831 (1993). 
With the arrival of 12 military observers, the Force's overall strength has stabilized at 1,203. 
37. While the three-sector structure of UNFICYP has been maintained, the strength of the Force has been reduced by 929 personnel, or 43.6 per cent, since December 1990. 
The departure of the United Kingdom's Ferret Scout Car Squadron of 28 armoured reconnaissance vehicles has been only partially mitigated by the recent deployment of 9 Argentinian APCs. 
38. To offset this situation, the Force Commander has taken a number of steps. 
A greater proportion of personnel live there than in the past. 
Thus, while many observation posts no longer have 24-hour observation, a good number of these have become places of accommodation where there is always an UNFICYP presence. 
Thirdly, there is a greater reliance than before on mobile patrolling between fixed observation posts. 
Fourthly, even though only a small number of the Force's personnel had been previously employed in humanitarian tasks, the number of hours involved has been reduced considerably, especially through the establishment of the humanitarian exchange point at the Ledra Palace Hotel. 
Since 1966, the Secretary-General's special representatives have been engaged in promoting an agreed overall settlement. 
Since then, the Secretary-General has, in connection with the extension of the mandate of UNFICYP, reaffirmed the new mission of good offices referred to in resolution 367 (1975). 
40. Also since that time and particularly in the past three years, the Security Council has given detailed guidelines to the Secretary-General on the implementation of his mission of good offices. 
41. In the past two years, there has been an intensification of efforts to achieve an overall settlement. 
It has also insisted on a positive approach by both sides and has, therefore, requested the Secretary-General to accelerate and intensify the negotiating process. 
42. From 1964 to 1993 the Secretary-General has been represented in Cyprus by a resident Special Representative or Acting Special Representative. 
In support of the intensified effort demanded by the Security Council, I decided earlier this year to appoint a senior international political figure to serve as my Special Representative for Cyprus, but on a non-resident basis. 
In a letter of 24 May 1993 (S/25833), the President of the Security Council stated that the Council welcomed that decision. 
43. Soon after I assumed the office of Secretary-General I contacted the leaders of the two communities. 
On 15 July 1992, I presented to each of the two leaders the text of the set of ideas for an overall framework agreement, including suggested territorial adjustments reflected in a map. 
The set of ideas had evolved on the basis of discussions with the two sides and with Turkey over the preceding two years. 
44. Also in my report of 19 November 1992 (S/24830) I remarked upon the deep crisis of confidence between the two sides. 
I suggested that the prospects for progress could be greatly enhanced if a number of confidence-building measures were adopted by the two sides. 
The Security Council in its resolution 789 (1992) endorsed that approach. 
Both sides, as well as Greece and Turkey, welcomed this emphasis on confidence-building. 
45. Following intensive preparatory work in Nicosia in April/May 1993 by my Deputy Special Representative, direct meetings with the two leaders were held in late May 1993 at United Nations Headquarters under my auspices and with the participation of the recently appointed Special Representative, Mr. Clark. 
Once again, progress was not forthcoming, as discussed in my report of 1 July 1993 (S/26026). 
Their mandate was to examine the Varosha/Nicosia International Airport package of confidence-building measures so that its benefits to both communities would be fully understood, and to consider ways of ensuring the effective implementation of the proposals set out in the package. 
During its field work in Cyprus from 14 October to 11 November, the team held extensive discussions with a wide range of political, business, trade union, academic and other interests on both sides and was well received by all. 
47. A second team of experts, composed of four civil aviation experts and assembled with the assistance of UNDP and ICAO was mandated to examine the current condition of Nicosia International Airport and to identify all requirements for making it operational. 
The team began three weeks of field work in Cyprus on 31 October. 
48. I have been advised by the team of international economic experts that their field work in Cyprus has confirmed that the package holds significant and proportionate benefits for both sides. 
The results of the teams' work will then be discussed with all concerned and will be made public so that the ramifications and benefits of the package will be fully understood. 
If there is a willingness on both sides to move forward with this mutually beneficial package, the work of the teams ought to facilitate early agreement on it. 
49. It is difficult to envisage forward movement before the elections to be held by the Turkish Cypriot side on 12 December 1993. 
50. In paragraph 6 of its resolution 186 (1964), the Security Council recommended that the costs of UNFICYP should be met by the Governments providing contingents, by the Government of Cyprus in accordance with article 19 of the Status-of-Forces Agreement 4/ and by voluntary contributions to UNFICYP. 
Under agreements made prior to 15 June 1993, UNFICYP troop contributors individually agreed to absorb the costs that would be incurred by them if their contingents were serving at home (i.e., regular pay and allowances and normal expenses for matiel). 
However, the cost to the United Nations for maintaining UNFICYP included amounts to reimburse troop-contributing Governments (except the United Kingdom) for certain of the expenses they incurred by providing troops to the Force. 
The troop-contributing Governments sought reimbursement for these extra and extraordinary costs from the United Nations. 
The composition of the claims for extra and extraordinary costs differed among the troop-contributing Governments and included a variety of unstandardized costs. 
51. From March 1964 until 15 June 1993, 79 countries, including a number which have contributed troops to the Force, have provided voluntary financial support to UNFICYP totalling some $490.2 million in cash contributions ($474.5 million) and pledges ($15.7 million) (see annex II). 
The consistent shortfalls in meeting the costs of UNFICYP resulted in the UNFICYP account being in arrears by over $200 million. 
The General Assembly invited Member States to make voluntary contributions to that account and requested that I intensify my efforts in appealing for voluntary contributions to the account. 
Therefore, on 12 November 1993, I addressed a special appeal to all States, urging them to contribute generously for this purpose. 
In a subsequent letter dated 10 May 1993, the Government of Cyprus also indicated that its voluntary contribution for the 12-month period beginning 16 June 1993 would be increased to $18.5 million. 
This voluntary contribution was predicated on the restructuring of the Force in accordance with my preferred option of six line companies as described in paragraphs 16 to 19 of my report of 30 March 1993 (S/25492). 
The Government of Greece added that it might wish to reconsider the annual amount of $6.5 million, should the Security Council decide to change the structure and strength of the Force. 
56. As a consequence of the foregoing, the costs of the Force have since 16 June 1993 been financed on a basis combining (a) voluntary contributions and (b) contributions assessed on the entire membership of the Organization. 
In adopting resolution 831 (1993) on 27 May 1993, the Security Council stressed the importance of the continuation of voluntary contributions to UNFICYP and called for maximum voluntary contributions in the future. 
57. Taking into account the aforementioned undertakings given by the Governments of Cyprus and Greece, the General Assembly on 14 September 1993 appropriated $8,771,000 ($8,443,000 net) for the mandate period 16 June-15 December 1993. 
Existing agreements between the United Nations and Governments contributing troops to UNFICYP have been changed or are under review in order to conform to the new financing methodology of UNFICYP. 
These additional costs, which were not previously a component of the UNFICYP budget, have contributed to an increase in the Force's operating costs for the current mandate period as compared to previous mandates, despite the reduction in the size of the Force. 
(See annex I for a comparison of costs from 1985 to 1993.) 
60. During the period under review, the number of cease-fire violations again decreased in comparison with the previous reporting periods, and both sides showed considerable restraint and discipline. 
There continued to be isolated incidents where shots were thought to have been fired deliberately and, during the past six months, 16 separate incidents of weapons being cocked and pointed were reported. 
61. The 1989 agreement concerning the unmanning of certain positions in Nicosia (see para 15. above) continued to hold, with only minor violations by both sides in the unmanned areas. 
However, no progress has been achieved. 
More recently, the extension of the unmanning agreement has been included in the package of confidence-building measures. 
I strongly urge both sides to cooperate fully in the effort to reduce tension by unmanning specific areas where their military forces are in close proximity. 
62. During the period under review, there was a decrease in the number of violations by military aircraft, with 10 overflights of the buffer zone by Turkish Forces aircraft and 2 by National Guard aircraft. 
For the mandate period overall, there were 74 civilian overflights from the north, with 5 overflights from the south by the Cyprus Police Airwing. 
These violations continue to create tension and increase the risk of serious incidents. 
63. The National Guard's programme to improve its defensive positions all along its cease-fire line continued during this period and occasionally led to an increase in tension. 
The amount of construction was somewhat less than in previous reporting periods, and in some cases minor construction was stopped when protested by UNFICYP. 
64. There were no incidents in the fenced area of Varosha. 
UNFICYP continued to monitor the area closely to ensure that the status quo was maintained. 
However, UNFICYP'S freedom of movement within the area continued to be restricted. 
As stated in previous reports to the Security Council, the United Nations considers the Government of Turkey responsible for maintaining the status quo in the fenced area of Varosha (see S/18880, para. 28), as reiterated to the Turkish and Turkish Cypriot authorities on numerous occasions. 
Despite this clear position on the part of the United Nations, the Government of Turkey has recently sought unilaterally to change long-standing procedures for access to the fenced area of Varosha for UNFICYP visitors. 
I therefore urge restraint by all parties and request that the authorities assist UNFICYP in supporting this measure. 
66. As noted in my report of 9 June 1993 (S/25912, para. 20), threats to safety and security arose as a result of hunting by Greek Cypriots in certain areas of the buffer zone during the 1992 hunting season. 
Although the Government declared a ban on such hunting in 1992, armed and camouflaged poachers continued to enter the buffer zone causing UNFICYP to deploy additional military and police personnel to maintain the integrity of the buffer zone. 
However, one demonstration, on 25 July, was marked by serious violence. 
A large number of Greek Cypriot motorcyclists circumvented UNFICYP-manned road blocks and entered the buffer zone at Akaki and Mammari approaching the Turkish Forces cease-fire line and prompting the Turkish Forces to overman their positions and to cock their weapons. 
The motorcyclists finished at Dherinia where they again entered the buffer zone and approached the Turkish Forces cease-fire line. 
Strong protests over this demonstration were made at the political and military levels. 
The Government expressed its regret and assured UNFICYP that it would take appropriate measures so that such incidents did not recur. 
68. A further violent demonstration, attended by some 5,000 youths who had left their schools to participate, occurred at the Ledra Palace Hotel on 21 October 1993 at the time of the Commonwealth Heads of Government Meeting. 
70. I share the view of the Force Commander that neither the Security Council nor the troop-contributing Governments should be expected to accept that violations of the buffer zone or attacks on UNFICYP personnel are not prevented by the Cyprus Police. 
UNFICYP has taken up this operational matter with the military commanders on both sides, asking each of them to designate a senior officer to serve as point of contact with UNFICYP in this regard. 
Unfortunately, the response from the Commander of the Turkish Forces has been that resolution 839 (1993), like all other resolutions related to Cyprus and adopted by the United Nations Security Council, concerns "political matters". 
The Turkish Forces Commander declined, therefore, to pursue the matter further and instead directed UNFICYP to the authorities in the northern part of the island. 
UNFICYP has told the Turkish Forces that this position is not acceptable. 
73. UNFICYP has for many years worked with authorities and agencies on both sides to facilitate a wide spectrum of humanitarian activities. 
It has sponsored bicommunal contacts and encouraged authorities to cooperate in restoring normal conditions for members of both communities. 
The UNFICYP exchange point was established in July 1993 at the Ledra Palace Hotel in the buffer zone. 
The activities conducted through the exchange point to date are: 
(a) The provision of medicines to be transported from south to north; 
(b) The transfer of mail in each direction; 
(c) The transmission of Cyprus Government pension and welfare cheques to Turkish Cypriot recipients in the north and related processing; 
The exchange point has potential for the future in fostering direct contact and cooperation between the two communities. 
74. The number of Greek Cypriots in the northern part of the island is now 544, of whom 541 live in the Karpas peninsula and the remaining 3 in Kyrenia. 
The average age of these Greek Cypriots is now 66. 
UNFICYP continued to provide them with humanitarian support, delivering foodstuffs and other supplies provided by the Government of Cyprus and the Cyprus Red Cross. 
75. Over the past four years, Turkish Cypriot authorities have insisted on vetting school texts destined for Greek Cypriot schools in the Karpas, claiming that they contained material considered inaccurate and offensive to the Turkish Cypriots. 
Delivery of such books has thus been delayed and the schooling of the children concerned adversely affected. 
76. UNFICYP continued to interview Greek Cypriots who applied for permanent transfer to the southern part of the island in order to verify that the transfer was voluntary. 
Four such transfers took place during the reporting period, and three Turkish Cypriots permanently transferred from south to north. 
77. UNFICYP continued periodic visits to Turkish Cypriots living in the southern part of the island and assisted in arranging family reunion visits for Turkish Cypriots at the Ledra Palace Hotel. 
78. The number of Maronites living in the northern part of the island is now 207. 
UNFICYP continued to help them to contact Maronites living elsewhere on the island and delivered to them foodstuffs and other supplies provided by the Cyprus Government. 
79. The mixed village of Pyla, located in the United Nations buffer zone, remained a matter of concern for UNFICYP during the reporting period. 
The following issues in Pyla have given rise to intercommunal differences: 
(a) At present a Greek Cypriot sports complex is under construction in Pyla on a site immediately adjacent to the Turkish Cypriot school on formerly public land. 
It is viewed as insensitive and provocative to the Turkish Cypriot community and has been the subject of much complaint from that quarter. 
It is extremely regrettable that, in a village where both communities live locally in harmony, they do not share in the use and management of such sports and community facilities. 
This situation should be remedied; 
Hali land is public land and is owned by the State. 
The State may grant public land (i.e. transfer ownership) to individuals or local communities upon application by them. 
Greek Cypriots have received allocations of Hali land over the years. 
The Turkish Cypriots of Pyla have yet to benefit and are awaiting a decision on their application for the allocation of a plot of Hali land on the plateau above Pyla village for a football field. 
In early November, the Government announced that it had decided to grant the Hali land for the football field to the Turkish Cypriot community. 
However, a number of applications from individual Turkish Cypriots for allocation of plots of public land, some submitted as long as two or three years ago, are still pending. 
A more equitable response from the Government to such applications is long overdue; 
(c) Another provocation to the Turkish Cypriot community is the erection on 22 September 1993 of a very large Greek Cypriot sign above the Greek Cypriot coffee shop in the village square. 
This sign with its inscription displaying the Star of Vergina and the Greek flag clearly violates the status quo in Pyla and agreed UNFICYP procedures in respect of flags and emblems. 
However, it has remained in place to date. 80. The Cyprus police control point on the Larnaca-Pyla road, south of the buffer zone, continued to block the flow of tourists and other visitors to Pyla, thus severely disrupting the village's economy. 
UNFICYP has on a continuing basis requested that this obstacle be removed. 
81. UNFICYP pursued discussions with the two sides in order to expand direct telephone communications between Turkish Cypriot residents of Pyla and the north. 
For their part, Turkish Cypriot authorities had long before promised to facilitate at an early date telephone services to Greek Cypriots living in the Karpas and to Maronites living in the Kormakiti area. 
But that promise has not materialized. 
82. UNFICYP has observed that political figures of both communities outside Pyla use Pyla for negative political purposes instead of fostering the already manifest capacity of the two communities that live there to exist together in a considerable measure of harmony. 
83. The attitude of the Turkish Cypriot authorities to contacts between Turkish Cypriots and Greek Cypriots is extremely restrictive. 
The Government also stated that, in violation of the 1954 Hague Convention, the monastery of Apostolos Varnavas (Saint Barnabas) had been turned into a museum of antiquities displaying exhibits from approved private collections of Messrs. D. Hadjiprodromou and M. Zavos and from the stores of the Salamis archaeological site. 
These concerns were brought to the attention of the Turkish Cypriot authorities. 
85. Also, during the current mandate period, the Government alleged to UNFICYP that a Greek Cypriot cemetery at Karavas in the northern part of the island had been desecrated. 
86. During the period under review the Committee on Missing Persons in Cyprus held 4 sessions, consisting of a total of 13 meetings. 
88. On 4 October 1993, I wrote once again to the leaders on both sides, noting with regret that since my review of the work of the Committee of 31 May 1992 (S/24050), there had been no improvement. 
To date, only 210 cases of missing persons have been submitted by the Greek Cypriot side and only 318 cases on the Turkish Cypriot side. 
I underlined to both leaders the need for both communities to demonstrate urgently their determination to support the work of the Committee. 
89. I emphasized to both leaders the need for a fresh commitment by both communities to the humanitarian objectives of the Committee. 
The communiqu issued by the Committee, on 11 April 1990, addressing the issues and difficulties that the Committee has faced, remains a good basis for a new start. 
90. I told both leaders that I consider it vital that both communities commit themselves to the following: 
(b) The Committee should urgently reach a consensus on the criteria for concluding its investigations, taking into account the considerations in its communiqu of 11 April 1990. 
91. The autonomy of the Committee and of its three members must be respected by all so that they can do their work without political interference and solely in the humanitarian interest of the families concerned. 
Outside interventions of a political character only undermine their work. 
93. Since December 1990, the strength of UNFICYP has fallen from 2,132 to 1,203, a reduction of 43.6 per cent as the result of decisions by troop-contributing Governments to withdraw or substantially reduce their contingents. 
The Ferret Scout Car Squadron of 28 vehicles has been replaced by a smaller number of APCs. 
The Force now covers the cease-fire lines more thinly than before. Its capacity to react to incidents (on average 90 per month) and to prevent them from escalating has been affected. 
94. The Force Commander has absorbed the effects of the successive reductions in the strength of the Force and has used his best endeavours to control the buffer zone, as well as to carry out UNFICYP's humanitarian functions. 
He has adjusted the organization of the Force by moving a greater proportion of battalion strengths into the buffer zone, reorganizing the system of observation posts, relying more heavily on mobile patrolling and beginning a process of handing over certain UNFICYP humanitarian activities to the two sides. 
Consequently, UNFICYP should be able to carry out its tasks, provided that the military on both sides maintain their present level of restraint and cooperation with the Force and provided that no major incidents occur. 
96. The question of using large numbers of military observers in UNFICYP was addressed in a review of the Force carried out in 1990. 
The Force Commander and the Secretariat have again looked into this matter. 
They have concluded that a number of arguments continue to weigh heavily against the deployment of military observers. 
97. If an unarmed observer mission is to be able to monitor a cease-fire and control a buffer zone, certain requirements must be fulfilled. 
There should be clear agreement between the parties on the delineation of the cease-fire lines and on rules about what is and is not permitted under the cease-fire. 
The cease-fire lines should be sufficiently far apart to reduce the risk of provocative actions leading to an unintended resumption of hostilities. 
The observers should have freedom of movement behind the cease-fire lines and should enjoy the full cooperation of the parties, including acceptance of their decisions in disputed cases. 
98. Those requirements are not at present fulfilled to the necessary extent in Cyprus. 
As part of its mandate, UNFICYP encourages the resumption of economic activity in the buffer zone, but because of the intense distrust between the two sides, this activity has to be carefully controlled by UNFICYP to ensure that it does not lead to incidents. 
These facts require UNFICYP not only to be able to observe incidents that could lead to a resumption of hostilities but also as a preventive measure to deploy, very rapidly, armed troops to occupy the ground between the two sides when an incident threatens to get out of control. 
I endorse the conclusion that these considerations rule out the option of turning UNFICYP into an observer mission. 
It was asked whether manpower savings could be made by retaining UNFICYP's infantry presence in the areas of greatest tension, especially Nicosia and its suburbs, but relying on United Nations military observers in at least some of the rural areas where incidents have been comparatively few. 
In such areas, the United Nations military observers would man observation posts and conduct mobile patrols and would call on Force headquarters to provide reinforcement if needed. 
This is in fact very close to what UNFICYP is doing at present. 
The difference is that the observation posts are manned by private soldiers and non-commissioned officers, who are able to deploy an armed patrol as soon as they observe an incident in their vicinity, whereas military observers would be unarmed and would not have that capacity. 
For all of these reasons, I do not recommend this option. 
These officers have been integrated into the existing three sectors and carry out reconnaissance, liaison and humanitarian tasks. 
I have, nevertheless, instructed him to keep in mind the possibility of recommending the deployment of additional military observers if this would permit manpower savings without impairing the Force's operational effectiveness. 
101. While UNFICYP has successfully kept the peace, the resulting opportunity has not been used properly by the two sides to reach an overall agreement. 
It is often asked whether UNFICYP is not part of the problem in Cyprus, rather than part of the solution. 
The ancillary question is how long UNFICYP will remain on the island. 
The Turkish Cypriot side often says that it has no great objection to UNFICYP remaining on the island, but nor does it particularly desire its continued presence, as security and stability on the island are assured by the large-scale presence of Turkish forces; 
This would also eliminate any hope of progress in my mission of good offices; 
(c) The status quo, which the Security Council has deemed to be unacceptable, was established through the use of force and is sustained by military strength. 
102. There is every justification for demanding that the two sides on the island, as well as Turkey and Greece, work more effectively for a negotiated settlement, in return for the great efforts of the international community. 
(a) They must show a serious willingness to compromise. 
They must have the courage and imagination to envisage and bring about the better Cyprus that is on offer. 
(b) Both sides must work more effectively to promote tolerance and reconciliation. 
Both have been wanting in this respect. 
(c) On the Greek Cypriot side, there is a widespread reluctance to have anything to do with the Turkish Cypriot side in current circumstances. 
(d) Simultaneously, the two sides, despite their professed aim of forging an agreed settlement and creating a bicommunal and bizonal federation, carry out an endless propaganda campaign against each other that is incompatible with this objective. 
103. I intend to concentrate on the package of confidence-building measures for the immediate future. 
The package is a good one and would confer important and proportionate benefits on both sides. 
This effort is intended to facilitate an overall framework agreement based on the set of ideas and is not a substitute for that agreement. 
104. After the elections in the Turkish Cypriot community on 12 December, I shall resume intensive contacts with both sides and with Turkey. 
I propose to report further to the Security Council on the outcome of my efforts by the end of February 1994. 
Unmanning these positions would significantly reduce the tensions in the buffer zone and facilitate UNFICYP's tasks. 
108. In the prevailing circumstances, I recommend that the Council extend the mandate of UNFICYP for a further six-month period until 15 June 1994. 
109. I take this opportunity to express my appreciation to the Governments contributing troops and civilian police to UNFICYP for the support that they have given to this important peace-keeping operation of the United Nations. 
I also wish to thank the Governments that have made voluntary contributions towards the financing of the Force and pledges towards its financing in the future. 
I have the honour to acknowledge receipt of your letter of 16 October 1993 referring to the measures adopted on that date by the Security Council in its resolution 875 (1993) concerning the Republic of Haiti. 
1. The present report gives an account of the activities of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (UNDOF) in pursuance of the mandate entrusted to it by the Security Council in resolution 350 (1974) and extended by subsequent resolutions, most recently by resolution 830 (1993) of 26 May 1993. 
2. As of November 1993, the composition of UNDOF was as follows: 
3. Major-General Roman Misztal of Poland continued as Force Commander. 
4. UNDOF is deployed within, and close to, the area of separation (see attached map) with base camps and logistic units located nearby. 
Most of the military component of UNDOF headquarters is in Camp Faouar and some elements are in Camp Ziouani. 
The Force Commander maintains offices both in Camp Faouar and in Damascus. 
At present, it maintains 16 positions and 9 outposts and conducts 26 patrols daily. 
Its base is in Camp Faouar. 
At present, it maintains 14 positions and 8 outposts and conducts 19 patrols daily. 
Its base is in Camp Ziouani. 
6. At the beginning of August, I informed the Security Council that the Finnish infantry battalion would be replaced by a Polish unit and that logistic support for the Force would be consolidated in the hands of the Canadian logistic unit (see S/26225 and S/26226). 
For this reason, part of the unit was deployed to Camp Faouar. 
The Polish logistic unit ceased to function on 1 October 1993, leaving behind a team of 25 for handover and preparations for the arrival of the Polish infantry battalion, whose advance party arrived on 1 November 1993. 
7. The Military Police has detachments at Camp Ziouani, Camp Faouar and Checkpoint Charlie. 
8. First-line logistic support is internal to the contingents and, in connection with the changes described above, has been extended to include transport of supplies to the positions. 
Third-line support is provided through normal supply channels by the United Nations. 
Damascus international airport serves as UNDOF's airhead; Tel Aviv international airport is also used. 
In-theatre air support is provided by UNTSO on request. 
9. The functions and guidelines of UNDOF, as well as its tasks, were outlined in the Secretary-General's report of 27 November 1974. 1/ UNDOF continued, with the cooperation of the parties, to fulfil the tasks entrusted to it. 
Both sides continued to impose some restrictions on UNDOF's freedom of movement. 
The cease-fire was maintained and the operational situation in UNDOF's area of operation remained calm. 
11. UNDOF supervised the area of separation to ensure that no military forces were deployed in it. 2/ This was effected by means of permanently manned positions and observation posts, and by foot and mobile patrols operating at irregular intervals on predetermined routes by day and by night. 
In addition, temporary outposts were established and additional patrols were conducted from time to time as necessary. 
12. UNDOF conducted fortnightly inspections of armament and force levels in the areas of limitation. 
As in the past, both sides restricted the movement of inspection teams, denying access to some of their positions. 
During the period under review, 15 cluster bombs, 1 anti-tank mine and a quantity of small-arms ammunition were found and destroyed. 
Within the means available, medical treatment was provided to the local population on request. 
Unpaid assessments to the UNDOF special account as at 31 October 1993 amounted to some $21.1 million. 
18. UNDOF, which was established in May 1974 to supervise the cease-fire called for by the Security Council and the Agreement on Disengagement between Israeli and Syrian forces of 31 May 1974, has continued to perform its functions effectively, with the cooperation of the parties. 
19. Despite the present quiet in the Israel-Syria sector, the situation continues to be potentially dangerous and is likely to remain so, unless and until a comprehensive settlement covering all aspects of the Middle East problem can be reached. 
20. In the prevailing circumstances, I consider the continued presence of UNDOF in the area to be essential. 
I therefore recommend that the Security Council extend the mandate of the Force for a further period of six months, until 31 May 1994. 
21. In conclusion, I wish to express my appreciation to the Governments contributing troops to UNDOF and to those that provide UNTSO with the military observers assigned to the Force. 
We call upon you, once again, to urgently declare Mostar a safe area and to undertake decisive measures using the United Nations forces available in the territory of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Quantities that do reach the city from time to time are insignificant (0.5 bar or less). 
Yesterday, on 13 November 1993, 10,000 cubic metres of natural gas was sent from Hungary, but that quantity of gas was used to supply the so-called Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, despite the sanctions. 
Unfortunately, the Russian side, in the process of negotiations, imposed the "Progrestrading" company from Serbia as a mandatory intermediary for the delivery of gas to Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We would kindly ask you to resolve this matter as soon as possible and establish a control mechanism that would ensure unimpeded delivery of mutually agreed quantities of natural gas to Bosnia and Herzegovina with appropriate regard to the existing sanctions against the so-called Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
On instructions from my Government, I should like to bring to your attention yet another serious violation that took place on Saturday, 20 November, in the demilitarized zone (DMZ). 
Again this violation, like the one on 16 November, involved orchestrated acts of provocation and incitement by Iraqi officials against the territorial integrity of Kuwait and infiltration of the boundary into Kuwaiti territory. 
On Saturday, 20 November 1993, before noon, more than 400 Iraqis converged at the boundary between pillars 103 and 104. 
The crowd, waving Iraqi flags and banners, proceeded towards the trench and the berm on the Kuwaiti side of the boundary. 
Around 10 buses and 2 white Jeeps, the occupants of which seemed to give instructions to and direct the crowd, were also noticed at the area. 
Subsequently, the crowd surrounded the workers, who were under the protection of Kuwait police, and started to throw stones at them and at the UNIKOM patrols and planted Iraqi flags on the berm. 
One Kuwaiti policeman, Marzouq Salem, was injured in the forehead. 
Totally surrounded by the crowd, a Kuwaiti policeman fired shots in the air, following which the crowd retreated with their escort of Jeeps and buses into Iraq. 
Undoubtedly, Kuwait is keen to put an end, by all peaceful means possible, to repeated Iraqi violations of its territorial integrity. 
(1) Exert utmost pressure on Iraq, which is held responsible for such violations to desist immediately from further violations of paragraph 2 of Security Council resolution 687 (1991) and paragraph 5 of resolution 833 (1993); 
(2) Instruct UNIKOM to take whatever physical action deemed possible to prevent or redress problems that arise in the DMZ as a result of the presence of Iraqi citizens or assets in the DMZ on the Kuwaiti side of the boundary; 
The armed Iraqis forced UNIKOM officers out of their vehicle, searched them and then hijacked the vehicle into Iraq. 
The two officers, a Major (United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland) and a Captain (Uruguay), proceeded to Kuwaiti post Al Mazari' where they were given the necessary assistance by members of the post. 
This violation against United Nations personnel is yet another in a series of violations against the territorial integrity of Kuwait. 
The hijacking took place 400 metres south of boundary pillar 95. 
As is known, official Macedonian authorities have accused Albania of providing support and assistance to the Albanian secessionist movement in Macedonia, inter alia, by supplying them with weapons. 
Albania has called upon the Macedonian Government to halt the terror against Albanians and to suppress any activity which may make it a victim of a conflict and destabilization, but it has not mentioned a word about its own responsibility for the latest developments. 
Mutual accusations of Macedonia and Albania concern their relationship. However, the Federal Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is called to respond and reject the unfounded accusations from Tirana, which blames the others for its own perilous policy. 
As a matter of fact, Albania wishes to diminish its own responsibility for supporting the secessionist forces in Kosovo and Metohija and in Macedonia, as well as for other numerous problems which it has with neighbouring States. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia will continue, by its overall activities, to develop good-neighbourly relations with Albania and other countries in the region, which is the best way to establish lasting peace and stability in the Balkans. 
* The present document is a mimeographed version of the report of the Intergovernmental Group to Monitor the Supply and Shipping of Oil and Petroleum Products to South Africa, which will be issued in final form as Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 43 (A/48/43). 
I have the honour, in accordance with paragraph 4 of General Assembly resolution 47/116 of 18 December 1992, to transmit herewith the report of the Intergovernmental Group to Monitor the Supply and Shipping of Oil and Petroleum Products to South Africa, which was adopted on 3 November 1993. 
1. It may be recalled that the General Assembly pursuant to its appeal in its resolution 40/64 F of 10 December 1985 requested, in its resolution 41/35 F of 12 November 1986, that all States adopt effective measures and/or legislation to broaden the scope of the oil embargo. 
"(a) To apply strictly the 'end users' clause and other conditions concerning restriction on destination to ensure compliance with the embargo; 
"(b) To compel the companies originally selling or purchasing oil or petroleum products, as appropriate for each nation, to desist from selling, reselling or otherwise transferring oil and petroleum products to South Africa and Namibia, whether directly or indirectly; 
"(d) To prevent access by South Africa to other sources of energy, including the supply of raw materials, technical know-how, financial assistance and transport; 
"(f) To prevent South African corporations from maintaining or expanding their holdings in oil companies or properties outside South Africa; 
"(g) To terminate the transport of oil to South Africa by ships flying their flags, or by ships that are ultimately owned, managed or chartered by their nationals or by companies within their jurisdiction; 
"(h) To develop a system for registration of ships, registered or owned by their nationals, that have unloaded oil in South Africa in contravention of embargoes imposed; 
"(i) To impose penal action against companies and individuals that have been involved in violating the oil embargo; 
Since 1987, when the Intergovernmental Group submitted its first report to the General Assembly, its work has been endorsed by that body, most recently in its resolution 47/116 D of 18 December 1992. 
6. At its meeting on 14 January 1992, the Intergovernmental Group re-elected Mr. Anthony B. Nyakyi (United Republic of Tanzania) as Chairman and Ms. Nabeela Al-Mulla (Kuwait) as Vice-Chairman and elected Mr. Abelardo Moreno Fernandez (Cuba) as Rapporteur for the current year. 
The Intergovernmental Group, since its inception, has cooperated with the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and other intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
The cases investigated are categorized into four groups. 
First, cases of alleged violations of the oil embargo against South Africa reported between 1987 and 1992 are contained in annex I. The second category represents cases of alleged violations of the oil embargo in 1992 (and some related to previous years) that were reported and investigated in 1993. 
Similar calls reported in 1993 are contained in annex IV. 
The contributions of non-governmental groups have been especially valuable to the work of the Group. 
Inquiries are sent to Governments concerned in order to obtain information that would allow the Group to decide whether a prima facie case exists requiring further consideration. 
Once a response is received, the Intergovernmental Group examines closely all the information at its disposal. 
The Group has always strived for the cooperation of all Governments concerned. 
11. Since 1990, the Intergovernmental Group has been collecting and examining its own information on calls at South African ports by ships capable of carrying oil and petroleum products. 
This initiative has supplemented the important contributions made by Governments and non-governmental organizations on the subject and has helped to cover most cases of possible supply and shipping of oil and petroleum products to South Africa. 
13. The Intergovernmental Group has continued to follow up cases of alleged violations by communicating with the Governments concerned, requesting their cooperation in gathering information to help ascertain the accuracy of information regarding each case. 
15. Since the previous report of the Group, few substantive replies have been received from Governments. 
The documentation received was reviewed and those cases with sufficient evidence to dispel the allegations that the oil shipments in question had probably been delivered to South Africa were closed. 
Such cases were consequently removed from annex I of the present report. 
The remaining cases, those in which sufficient evidence has not been received, have been included in annex I; it contains 373 cases. 
16. In 1991 and 1992, the Intergovernmental Group sent inquiries to the Governments concerned regarding cases of port calls. The total number of cases of port calls reported in 1991 and 1992 was 436. 
The remaining 414 cases are listed in annex III of this report. 
17. In 1993, the Group collected information on an additional 198 cases involving 149 ships, most of which took place during the calendar year 1992. 
As in the previous reports, the majority of the cases involved ships registered in what the Intergovernmental Group has generally termed "oil-shipping States". 
It has been repeatedly stressed that once there is a profound and irreversible change towards the transformation of South Africa into a united, democratic and non-racial society, all sanctions imposed by the General Assembly should be lifted. 
19. The Intergovernmental Group has followed closely developments in South Africa, particularly the process of negotiations to find a peaceful end to apartheid through the establishment of a new, democratic and non-racial society in South Africa. 
The Group has noted with appreciation the decisions made within the framework of the multi-party negotiations for South Africa's first non-racial election and the decisions on the Transitional Executive Council, the Independent Election Commission, the Independent Media Commission and the Independent Broadcasting Authority, which have been enacted into law. 
20. The Chairman of the Intergovernmental Group accepted, on behalf of the Members, an invitation to attend the International Solidarity Conference organized by the ANC in Johannesburg from 19 to 21 February 1993. 
The Conference represented an important action in support not only of the ANC, but also the negotiation process, to bring about a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
The Conference also amply demonstrated the strength of anti-apartheid and democratic forces in South Africa, the extent of their external support and their common determination to defeat apartheid. 
The Conference also called for the retention of the arms and oil embargoes against South Africa until a democratically elected Government had been formed. 
The Intergovernmental Group regrets that despite the involvement of most of the political parties in the negotiations process, the violence in South Africa continues. 
The leaders of the PAC and several other parties condemned the attack and questioned the role played by the South African authorities, pointing to the passivity of the security forces deployed to protect the negotiators. 
As a result of this attack, the President of the ANC called on the South African Government to agree on joint control of the security forces in South Africa. 
23. The Group considered it encouraging that despite this incident and other manifestations of violence, the negotiating parties continued with the process and agreed on 2 July 1993 on a number of constitutional principles. 
24. While the Intergovernmental Group considers the withdrawal from the multilateral negotiations by the Inkatha Freedom Party, the Conservative Party and some other groups regrettable, the Group is encouraged by the fact that these withdrawals did not halt the process. 
On 23 September 1993, these decisions were enacted into law by the South African Parliament. 
In this regard, we would like to urge that mandatory sanctions be maintained until the new government has been formed. 
We would leave the issue of oil embargo to the discretion of the Committee of the General Assembly responsible for the enforcement of this particular sanction [the Intergovernmental Group]." 
26. The Secretary-General of the Pan Africanist Congress of Azania, Mr. Benny Alexander, in a statement before the Special Committee against Apartheid on 28 September 1993, said: 
"Since the proposed Transitional Executive Council neither constitutes a new government nor an important shift of power, it is our considered notion that it cannot be used as a reference point of whether or not to lift remaining sanctions. 
All remaining sanctions should remain in force until a new Constitution is in place to ensure elections for a new government." 
30. On 8 October 1993, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/1, paragraph 2 of which reads as follows: 
32. Therefore the Intergovernmental Group endorsed the decision of the OAU Ad Hoc Committee on Southern Africa that the oil embargo against South Africa "be lifted after the establishment and commencement of the work of the Transitional Executive Council". 
35. The Intergovernmental Group, in view of the above, recommends to the General Assembly that, provided that the Transitional Executive Council is operational at that time, the mandate of the Intergovernmental Group be terminated upon the adoption of this report by the General Assembly. 
36. The Intergovernmental Group also recommends that the Secretary-General be called upon to issue the responses of States to requests addressed to them as addenda to this report. 
37. This report was unanimously adopted by the Intergovernmental Group on 3 November 1993. 
The listing of ships in this annex in no way implies a charge or a passing of judgement on the individual States concerned or companies under their jurisdiction. 
1. The Assos Bay (Eastern Trust) is a tanker of 275,333 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It passed through Yosu, Korea, between 24 November 1992 and 29 November 1992, and arrived at an unidentified port in Iran on an unknown date. 
It departed from there on an unknown date. 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at an unidentified port, Islamic Republic of Iran, in January 1993. 
2. The same ship departed from Zeit Bay Terminal, Egypt, on 23 February 1993 and arrived at Ras Shukheir, Egypt, on the same day. 
It departed from there on 25 February 1993 and arrived at Jeddah, Saudi Arabia on 27 February 1993. 
3. The Myrtos Bay is a tanker of 257,073 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It departed from there on 17 August 1992. 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at an unidentified port in September 1992. 
5. The same ship departed from Ain Sukhna, Egypt, on 12 November 1992 and arrived at Kharg Island, Iran, date unknown. 
7. The Aias is a tanker of 259,442 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Cyprus. 
It is owned by Anole Marine Co. Ltd. (Cyprus) and beneficially owned and managed by Peraticos c/o Aran Shipping (Greece). 
The manager is Aran Shipping and Trading S.A. (Greece). 
It departed from Zeit Bay Terminal, Egypt, on 12 April 1993 and arrived at Ras Shukheir, Egypt, the same day. 
It departed from there on 14 April 1993. 
8. The Alki is a tanker of 232,600 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Cyprus. 
It is owned by Great Alki Navigation Co. Ltd. (Cyprus) and beneficially owned and managed by Seaarland Shipping Management (Austria). 
9. The same ship departed from Zeit Bay, Egypt, on 3 May 1992 and arrived at Ras Shukheir, Egypt, the same day. 
It departed from there on 5 May 1992. 
10. The Alkyonis is a tanker of 29,900 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Greece. 
It is owned by Alkyonis Shipping Corp. (Liberia) and beneficially owned by Eletson Corp. (Greece). 
It departed from Laurium, Greece, on 8 July 1988 and passed through Suez, Egypt, on 11 July 1988. 
11. The Anax is a tanker of 259,449 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Treasure Shipping and beneficially owned by Peraticos c/o Pleiades Shipping, Greece. 
The manager is Pegasus Ocean Services Ltd. (United Kingdom). 
12. The Assimina is a tanker of 254,735 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Saint Vincent and the Grenadines. 
It is owned by Yellow Diamond Shipping Corp. (Liberia) and beneficially owned and managed by Polembros (Greece). 
It departed from Ain Sukhna, Egypt, on 29 October 1992 and arrived at an unidentified port. 
13. The Assos Bay (Eastern Trust) is a tanker of 275,333 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It is owned by Blue Wave Maritime S.A. (Panama) and beneficially owned and managed by Adriatic Tankers Shipping Co. (Greece). 
It passed the Passage of Suez on 5 July 1992 and arrived at an unidentified port in Yemen at an unknown time. 
It departed from there at an unknown time. 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at an unidentified port in an unknown country on an unknown date. 
14. The Britanny is a tanker of 233,348 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It is owned by Pine Shipping Co S.A. (Panama) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
It departed from there on 4 November 1992. 
15. The BT Venture is a tanker of 215,925 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Cyprus. 
It is owned by Oaklet Shipping Co. Ltd. (Cyprus) and beneficially owned by BT Shipping (Bermuda). 
The manager is BT Shipping (London) Ltd. (United Kingdom). 
It departed from Halul Island, Qatar, in July 1992 and arrived at an unknown port in India in the same month. 
It departed from there to an unidentified port in the Persian Gulf on an unknown date. 
16. The Cali is a tanker of 236,425 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Denetton Co. Ltd. (Liberia) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
18. The Chrisholm is a tanker of 59,999 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by K/S Christiansholm (Liberia) and beneficially owned by Torvald Klaveness Group (Norway). 
The owner of the cargo is Vitol (Netherlands/Switzerland). 
The manager is Torvald Klaveness Group (Norway). 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at Yanbu, Saudi Arabia, on an unknown date from where it departed on 8 May 1992. 
It is owned by Chryssi Maritime Co. (Liberia) and beneficially owned by Andros Maritime, Embiricos (Greece). 
The manager is Aeolos Management S.A. (Greece). 
It arrived at Fujairah Anchorage, United Arab Emirates, on 3 May 1992 and departed from there on an unknown date. 
It arrived at Kharg Island, Islamic Republic of Iran, on an unknown date and departed from there on an unknown date. 
20. The same ship departed from Zeit Bay Terminal, Egypt, on 21 October 1992 and arrived at Ras Shukheir, Egypt, on the same day. 
22. The Connecticut is a tanker of 227,335 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Connecticut Tanker Co. (Liberia) and beneficially owned by Hadjipateras Group c/o Peninsular (Greece). 
It arrived at Umm Said, Qatar, on 9 September 1992 and departed from there on an unknown date. 
It departed from there on 12 September 1992 and is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at Batangas, Philippines, on 20 November 1992. 
23. The Crete is a tanker of 237,183 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Greece. 
It is owned by Crete Maritime Corp. and beneficially owned by Andros Maritime (Embiricos) of Greece/United Kingdom. 
The manager is Aeolos Management S.A. (Greece). 
It departed from Zeit Bay Terminal, Egypt, on 18 July 1992 and arrived at Ras Shukheir, Egypt, on the same day. 
25. The Ambia Fair is a combination carrier of 78,434 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Bahamas. 
It is owned by Ambia Fair Inc. (Bahamas) and beneficially owned and managed by Leif Hoegh & Co A/S (Norway). 
It departed from Skoldvik, Finland, on 27 September 1992. 
26. The SKS Breeze is a tanker of 95,000 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Scanobo Breeze Shipping Corp. (Liberia) and beneficially owned and managed by Orient Ship Management Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at Algericas, Spain, on 9 January 1993 and Rotterdam, Netherlands, on 18 January 1993. 
27. The Crete is a tanker of 237,183 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Greece. 
It is owned by Crete Maritime Corp. and beneficially owned by Andros Maritime (Embiricos) (Greece/United Kingdom). 
The manager is Aelos Management S.A. (Greece). It departed from Jebel Dhanna, United Arab Emirates, on 13 November 1992. 
It is suspected to have made a call to South Africa before arriving at an unidentified loading port in the Middle East in December 1992/January 1993. 
It departed from there on an unknown date. 
It departed from there on an unknown date and is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at Fujairah Anchorage, United Arab Emirates, on an unknown date. 
From there it went to Fateh Terminal, United Arab Emirates, on 9 February 1993 and departed two days later. 
30. The Ethnic is a tanker of 246,051 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Greece. 
It is owned by Moonlight Shipping Co. S.A. and beneficially owned by C. M. Lemos (United Kingdom/Greece). 
The manager is Nereus Shipping S.A. (Greece). 
31. The Faith I is a tanker of 37,797 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It is owned by Faith Ltd. (United States of America) and beneficially owned by PLM Inv. 
Management/Transpetrol S. The manager is Wallem Shipmanagement Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
It departed from Amsterdam, Netherlands, on 9 September 1989. 
32. The Garden State is a combination carrier of 48,657 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
33. The Graz is a tanker of 233,335 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It is owned by Ampleson Co. S.A. (Panama) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd (Hong Kong). 
At the time of the case, the ship was owned by Ampleson, c/o World-Wide Agency (Hong Kong). 
It departed from Jebel Dhanna, United Arab Emirates, on 3 October 1992 and arrived at Fateh Terminal, United Arab Emirates, on 5 October 1992. 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at an unidentified port in the Middle East on an unknown date. 
34. The same ship is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at an unidentified port in the Middle East on an unknown date. 
It departed from there on an unknown date and is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at Mina al Fahal, Oman, on 5 December 1992. 
It is owned by Libfin Two Inc. (Liberia) and beneficially owned and managed by Compania Mojo S.A. (Monaco). 
The cargo was owned by Marc Rich (Switzerland). 
It arrived at Laurium, Greece, on 28 August 1989 and departed from there on an unknown date. 
It passed through Suez, Egypt, on 31 August. 
36. The Hellespont Paradise is a tanker of 315,700 dead weight tons registered under the flag of the United Kingdom. 
It is owned by Hellespont Paradise Corp. (Liberia) and beneficially owned and managed by Papachristidis Ltd. (United Kingdom/Greece). 
It arrived at Fujairah Anchorage, United Arab Emirates, on 8 April 1993 and departed from there on an unknown date. 
37. The Indiana is a tanker of 300,029 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Bahamas. 
It departed from Umm Said, Qatar, on 2 July 1988. 
38. The Lini is a tanker of 234,090 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It is owned by Jagonia Co. S.A. (Panama) and apparently beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong/Cayman Islands/Bermuda). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
At the time of the case, the ship was called Lima. 
40. The Mountain Cloud is a tanker of 285,468 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Cloud Shipping Ltd. (Liberia) and beneficially owned and managed by Norebulk Shipping U.K. Ltd. (United Kingdom). 
41. The St. Nikolai is a tanker of 45,574 dead weight tons registered under the flag of the Federal Republic of Germany. 
It is owned, beneficially owned and managed by Hamburg-Suedamerikanische Dampfschiff GmbH (Federal Republic of Germany). 
It departed from Sarroch, Italy, on 27 May 1989, passed through Gibraltar on 29 May 1989 and arrived at Algericas, Spain, on the same day. 
42. The Skyros is a tanker of 328,285 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Greece. 
It is owned by Skyros Maritime Corp. (Liberia) and beneficially owned by Andros Maritime (Embiricos) (Greece). 
The manager is Aelos Management S.A. (Greece). 
It departed from Jebel Ali, United Arab Emirates, on an unknown date and arrived at Jebel Dhanna, United Arab Emirates, on 28 December 1992. 
It departed from there on an unknown date and arrived at Das Island on 30 December 1992. 
43. The Summerrain is a combination carrier of 84,573 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Bahamas. 
It is owned by an unknown company and beneficially owned and managed by Alycon Shipping Co. Ltd (Greece). 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before passing through Istanbul, Turkey, and arriving at Eregli, Turkey, on an unknown date. 
44. The Pisa is a tanker of 276,422 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It is owned by Mylan Co. S.A. (Panama) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong/Cayman Islands/Bermuda). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Mgrs. Ltd. (Bermuda). 
It passed through Suez on 7 November 1992 and arrived at Kharg Island, Islamic Republic of Iran, in November/December 1992. 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at an unknown port in an unidentified country on an unknown date. 
45. The Rome is a tanker of 274,528 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It is owned by Momento Co. S.A. (Panama) and apparently beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong/Cayman Islands/Bermuda). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency. 
It departed from Kawasaki, Japan, on 16 February 1992 and arrived at an unidentified port in the Middle East in March/April 1992. 
46. The Sala is a tanker of 282,540 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It is owned by Derrymon Co. S.A. (Panama) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong/Cayman Islands/Bermuda). 
It departed from there the following day. 
47. The Tinos is a ship of 160,106 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Greece. 
It is owned by Tinos Shipping Co. (Liberia) and beneficially owned by Andros Maritime (Embiricos) (Greece). 
The manager is Aelos Management S.A. (Greece). 
It arrived at Piraeus (Greece) on 12 October 1992 and departed from there on an unknown date. 
48. The White Excelsior is a tanker of 38,598 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
The manager is Beta Maritime Services Ltd. (United Kingdom). 
The company owning the oil cargo is Western Commodities (Pty) Ltd., South Africa. 
It departed from Amsterdam, Netherlands, on 21 January 1988. 
49. The World Admiral is a tanker of 237,311 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Liberian Prosperity Transports (Liberia) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
It departed from Ras Tanura, Saudi Arabia, on 19 January 1992 and arrived at an unidentified port in the Republic of Korea on an unknown date. 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at Umm Said, Qatar, on an unknown date and at Fateh Terminal, United Arab Emirates, on 19 April 1992. 
50. The World Admiral is a tanker of 237,311 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Liberian Prosperity Transports (Liberia) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
It departed from Umm Said, Qatar, on an unknown date and arrived at Fateh Terminal, United Arab Emirates, on 19 April 1992. 
51. The World Ambassador is a tanker of 237,474 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Liberian Wisteria Transports (Liberia) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
55. The World Bermuda is a tanker of 271,580 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It is owned by Pengrandy Co. S.A. (Panama) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
It departed from Dubai, United Arab Emirates, on 2 October 1992 and arrived at an unidentified port in the Persian Gulf on an unknown date. 
56. The World Champion is a tanker of 273,117 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Necomark Co. Ltd. (Liberia) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
58. The World Harmony is a tanker of 259,596 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It is owned by Canwood SA (Panama) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
It departed from there on an unknown date and arrived at an unidentified port in Qatar on an unknown date. 
59. The World Pendant is a tanker of 265,316 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Panama. 
It is owned by Colindale Co. S.A. and apparently beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong/Cayman Islands/Bermuda). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
60. The World Progress is a tanker of 237,285 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Liberian Begonia Transports Inc. (Liberia) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
61. The World Renown is a tanker of 262,267 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Liberian Jaguar Transports, Inc. (Liberia) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. 
62. The same ship departed from Singapore, Singapore, on 28 February 1992 and arrived at an unidentified port in the Persian Gulf on an unknown date. 
At the time of the delivery the registered owner and flag were respectively, Konease Co. S.A. (Panama), and Panama. 
63. The World Summit is a tanker of 260,064 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Liberian Serenity Transports (Liberia) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at an unidentified port in the Persian Gulf on an unknown date. 
64. The World Xanadu is a tanker of 264,170 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Liberian Courage Transports Inc. (Liberia) and beneficially owned by World-Wide Shipping Group (Hong Kong). 
The manager is World-Wide Shipping Agency Ltd. (Hong Kong). 
It departed from Mina al Fahal, Oman, on 31 May 1992 and arrived at Kharg Island, Islamic Republic of Iran, in May/June 1992. 
65. The Ariel is a combination carrier of 75,590 dead weight tons internationally registered under the flag of Norway. 
It departed from Amsterdam, Netherlands, on 4 March 1992. 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at Algericas, Spain, on 25 April 1992 and at Trieste, Italy, on 1 May 1992. 
66. The Wyoming is a tanker of 356,324 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Liberia. 
It is owned by Wyoming Tankers Co. (Liberia) and beneficially owned by Hadjipateras Group (Greek/United Kingdom). 
It departed from there on an unknown date and arrived at an unidentified port in the Persian Gulf in January 1993. 
The manager is Turkbulk Pool (Turkey). 
It departed from Agioi, Greece, on 4 February 1993 and arrived at Agioi, Greece, on 8 February 1993. 
It passed Gibraltar on 18 February 1993. 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at Europoort, Netherlands, on 3 May 1993 and Wilhelmshaven, Federal Republic of Germany, on 8 May 1993. 
68. The Peter Maarsk is a tanker of 47,803 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Denmark. 
It arrived at Oskarshamn, Sweden, on 28 September 1992. 
It departed from there on an unknown date and arrived at Amsterdam, Netherlands, on 12 October 1992. 
It departed from there 18 October 1992. 
69. The South Breeze is a tanker of 231,490 dead weight tons internationally registered under the flag of Norway. 
It is owned by South Breeze K/S (Norway) and beneficially owned by Mosvold-Farsund (Norway). 
The manager is Farsund Ship Management A/S (Norway). 
It departed from Fujairah Anchorage, United Arab Emirates, on 3 April 1993 and arrived at an unidentified port in the Persian Gulf in April 1993. 
It departed from there on an unknown date and arrived at Fujairah Anchorage, United Arab Emirates, on 9 April 1993. 
It is alleged to have delivered oil to South Africa before arriving at Fujairah Anchorage, United Arab Emirates, on an unknown date from where it departed on 9 June 1993. 
70. The Baleares is a combination carrier of 75,714 dead weight tons internationally registered under the flag of Norway. 
The manager is Novoklav (Norway). 
It departed from Marsaxklokk, Malta, on 16 August 1992 and arrived at Melilli, Italy, on the following day. 
It departed from there on 21 August 1992 and passed Gibraltar on 22 August 1992. 
71. The Hoegh Fountain is a combination carrier of 78,488 dead weight tons registered under the flag of Bahamas. 
It is owned, beneficially owned and managed by Leif Hoegh & Co A/S (Norway). 
It departed at Augusta, Italy, on 11 September 1992 and arrived at Marsaxklokk, Malta, on 12 September 1992. 
It departed from there on 15 September 1992. 
* The present document is a mimeographed version of the report of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People, which will be issued in final form as Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 35 (A/48/35). 
Organizations Symposium on the Question of Palestine, Vienna, Symposium on the Question of Palestine, Dakar, Senegal, 
2. The recommendations made by the Committee in its first report to the General Assembly 2/ were first endorsed by the Assembly in resolution 31/20 of 24 November 1976 as a basis for the solution of the question of Palestine. 
Each year, the Assembly has endorsed the Committee's recommendations with overwhelming support and has renewed its mandate and expanded it as necessary. 
The Committee considers this evolution to be an important step towards the attainment of a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement. 
9. The mandate of the Committee for the year 1993 is contained in paragraphs 3 to 5 of General Assembly resolution 47/64 A of 11 December 1992, in which the Assembly: 
12. At its 195th meeting, on 27 January 1993, the Committee re-elected Mr. K\x{5db5}a Birane Ciss (Senegal) as Chairman, Mr. Alcibiades J. Hidalgo Basulto (Cuba) as Vice-Chairman and Mr. Victor Camilleri (Malta) as Rapporteur. 
13. At its 199th meeting, on 26 July 1993, the Committee elected Mr. Ravan Farhadi (Afghanistan) as Vice-Chairman and Mr. Joseph Cassar (Malta) as Rapporteur following the departure of Mr. Camilleri. 
Mrs. Mitra Visisht (India) was elected Vice-Chairman of the Working Group. 
21. The Committee noted with serious concern that the situation in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, which had been previously reported as grave and volatile, continued to deteriorate alarmingly during the period under review. 
The reports reaching the Committee left no doubt that the continuation of the occupation, buttressed by armed force, increasingly endangered the very fabric of the Palestinian society and of its livelihood, and resulted in grave human rights violations. 
Approximately one fourth of the fatalities continued to be children under 16. 
23. The Committee also noted with concern that approximately 14,000 Palestinian political prisoners were still being held in Israeli prisons and detention camps, many of them in administrative detention without having been brought to trial. 
There continued to be reports of inhuman conditions in the jails and mistreatment of prisoners, including beatings and torture. 
The Committee noted with alarm that 14 Palestinians had died in custody since the beginning of the intifadah, six of them in Gaza Central Prison. 
Military assaults against the homes of fugitives, using large-calibre machine-gun ammunition, anti-tank missiles and dynamite took place in February and April 1993 in the Gaza Strip, rendering hundreds of Palestinians homeless. 
The Committee deplored the fact that in early October 1993, after the signing of the Declaration of Principles, another similar attack took place, in which the homes of another 18 families in the Gaza Strip were destroyed. 
Human rights organizations reported that from the beginning of the intifadah to August 1993, over 2,400 homes had been demolished or sealed, over 166,000 trees uprooted, and curfews had been imposed in over 12,000 instances. 
21 January 1993, the Committee strongly condemned this action by the occupying Power as contrary to the Fourth Geneva Convention and numerous Security Council resolutions. 
27. The Committee noted that the settlement activity in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, had continued. 
In an important policy change, the Government had made an effort to prioritize settlement objectives with respect to some areas in the occupied territory. 
Construction in the critical region of Greater Jerusalem, however, proceeded apace, with ambitious plans considered by the Government to link the city centre with the southern bloc of settlements. 
It was reported that among those plans is the completion of construction of the Jerusalem-Efrat highway, an estimated $42 million project, intended to link the Jerusalem suburb of Gilo with the Etzion bloc of settlements and benefit the economic development of the so-called "bedroom suburbs" of Jerusalem. 
28. Further, the Committee noted with concern that the closure, in March 1993, of the West Bank, including Jerusalem, and the Gaza Strip had a particularly negative effect on the Palestinian residents of East Jerusalem, who became almost totally isolated and deprived of any freedom of movement. 
This measure has also divided the occupied Palestinian territory into four parts, separating the southern and northern parts of the West Bank and isolating the Gaza Strip and Jerusalem. 
In some areas, road blocks have created enclaves, depriving the Palestinians living in them of access to their families, places of work, schools, medical care facilities, places of worship in Jerusalem and utility services. 
29. The Committee also noted with the greatest concern the rapid worsening of the environmental situation in the occupied Palestinian territory. 
In addition, the poor condition of water distribution networks, and considerable water losses hindered the economic development of the Palestinian households and affected their livelihood. 
30. The economic and social situation in the occupied territory has been a source of great concern to the Committee. 
31. The Committee noted the economic assistance and development programmes and projects undertaken by the organizations and agencies of the United Nations system. 
These endeavours are acquiring special significance in the anticipation of a full-fledged Palestinian statehood. 
With a view to contributing to ongoing efforts, the Committee organized a Seminar on Assistance to the Palestinian people. The Committee wishes to draw particular attention to the report and recommendations of the Seminar (see paras. 48-50). 
The Chairman condemned the mass deportations and the indiscriminate shooting of demonstrators by the army, as well as the intensification and expansion of collective punishment such as the imposition of curfews, the closure of the occupied territory and mass detentions of Palestinian civilians, including minors. 
34. The Committee followed closely the activities of the Security Council on matters pertaining to the Committee's mandate and participated in Council deliberations as necessary. 
As the efforts were inconclusive and Israel refused to ensure the safe and immediate return of the deportees as demanded in resolution 799 (1992), the Secretary-General recommended that the Council take whatever measures were required to ensure that its unanimous decision, as set out in the resolution, was respected. 
These requests, however, did not result in a meeting of the Council. 
41. During the period under review, the Committee continued to express support for the Arab-Israeli negotiations within the framework of the Madrid peace process and to call on the parties concerned to intensify their efforts to overcome the obstacles and achieve positive results. 
The Committee reiterated that the United Nations has a role to play in the process, as those negotiations are based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), which have long been regarded as cornerstones for a comprehensive settlement in the Middle East. 
The Committee noted that the United Nations had been invited by the sponsors of the Madrid process to participate in the multilateral negotiations on Middle East regional issues and that the Secretary-General had appointed a special representative. 
The Committee expressed its appreciation to the Secretary-General for his efforts to make a concrete contribution to those negotiations. 
44. In accordance with its mandate, the Committee was represented at the following international meetings during the period since its previous report to the General Assembly: 
(a) Twenty-first Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers, held at Karachi, Pakistan, from 24 to 29 April 1993; 
45. The Committee continued to follow with great interest the activities relating to the question of Palestine of United Nations bodies, the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries and intergovernmental organizations. 
The Committee noted especially the support of the international community for the ongoing peace process and for the declaration of principles of September 1993, and the hope that it would result in a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement in accordance with United Nations principles and resolutions. 
(b) Declaration on the Middle East Peace Process, adopted by the Council of Ministers of the European Communities at its meeting held at Edinburgh on 11 and 12 December 1992 (A/47/790-S/24968, annex); 
(c) Statement on the situation in Israel and the occupied territories, issued by the European Community and its member States on 18 December 1992 (A/47/841-S/25005, annex); 
(d) Final communiqu adopted by the Supreme Council of the Gulf Cooperation Council at its thirteenth session, held at Abu Dhabi from 21 to 23 December 1992 (A/47/845-S/25020, annex); 
(f) Statement adopted by the Committee on Palestine of the Organization of the Islamic Conference at its meeting held in New York on 30 December 1992 (A/47/850-S/25043, annex); 
(i) Final communiqu and resolutions adopted by the 21st Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers held at Karachi, Pakistan, from 25 to 29 April 1993; 
(n) Statement issued on 13 September 1993 by the Presidency of the European Community on the peace process in the Middle East (A/47/1019-S/26447, annex); 
(o) Communiqu issued by the Chairman of the Sixth Summit of the Organization of the Islamic Conference and President of Senegal (A/47/1017, annex); 
46. In its programme of work for the year 1993, the Committee decided to continue organizing regional seminars and symposia and meetings of non-governmental organizations and its programme of studies and publications in accordance with existing mandates and budgetary provisions. 
The Committee, as in the past, decided to invite Palestinian and Israeli personalities to participate in all events organized under its auspices with a view to promoting a constructive debate, mutual understanding and a concrete and action-oriented analysis of the most important issues relating to the question of Palestine. 
The Committee also decided to focus on the following priority issues: 
(a) The urgency of promoting measures by the Security Council, the High Contracting Parties to the Fourth Geneva Convention and all other parties concerned to ensure the full implementation of Security Council resolution 799 (1992); 
(b) The imperative need to end human rights violations and ensure the safety and international protection of Palestinian civilians in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, in accordance with the Fourth Geneva Convention and Security Council resolutions, in particular resolution 681 (1990); 
(c) The adverse impact of Israel's confiscation of Palestinian land and settlement activities in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, on the achievement of Palestinian rights and of a just settlement of the question of Palestine, and the urgent need to take measures in this regard; 
(d) The deteriorating economic situation of the Palestinian people and the need for international assistance to promote the independent social and economic development of the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, in preparation for the full exercise of national sovereignty in accordance with relevant United Nations resolutions; 
48. The Committee decided to devote its Seminar for the European region to the theme of "Assistance to the Palestinian People", in response to the request made by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/170 of 22 December 1992. 
The Seminar was held at United Nations, Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) Headquarters in Paris from 26 to 29 April 1993. 
Presentations were made by experts and representatives of organizations of the United Nations system, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and donor countries. 
The Seminar also addressed the current and future economic needs of the occupied territory. 
The participants exchanged views on the current economic situation in the occupied territory, as well as on ways of promoting sustainable development in the course of and after the transitional period. 
54. The African Regional Seminar was held at Dakar, Senegal, from 30 August to 3 September 1993, jointly with the African Non-Governmental Organization Symposium. 
55. The theme of the Seminar was "Africa, the Middle East, and the Question of Palestine". 
They expressed concern at the Israeli policy of annexation and judaization of Jerusalem and its separation in recent months from the rest of the occupied territory, and stressed that a solution to the problem of Jerusalem was essential for the achievement of a lasting peace. 
They stressed the need for the creation of an appropriate mechanism to undertake coordination between various donors and the United Nations system organizations and agencies, and the PLO. 
57. The Committee, in accordance with its mandate under General Assembly resolution 47/64 A, continued to cooperate and expand contacts with non-governmental organizations (NGOs) active on the question of Palestine. 
During 1993, the Division for Palestinian Rights, in consultation with the Committee and under its guidance, organized regional non-governmental organization symposia in North America, Africa and Europe, and an international meeting of non-governmental organizations. 
The Committee noted that non-governmental organizations had continued their efforts to provide assistance and support to the Palestinian people under occupation and to promote a just and comprehensive peace. 
59. The theme of the Symposium was "Building for peace and Palestine: priorities for the second decade of the NGO movement". 
The programme also included several workshops. 
60. The Committee noted that the North American non-governmental organizations had taken steps to strengthen the organizational framework for their activity and that six Standing Committees had been created and had met to discuss ways and means for coordinating the efforts of NGOs in the coming year. 
61. The European Regional Non-Governmental Organization Symposium was held at Vienna, on 23 and 24 August 1993 and was followed by the International Non-Governmental Organization Meeting, which was held from 25 to 27 August 1993. 
63. The Symposium had for its theme "The Middle East peace process: Palestinian rights and development - a challenge to Europe". 
Two workshops were organized, one dealing with Palestinian national and human rights, and the other with Palestinian development. 
Details on the Symposium and the Declaration adopted are contained in annex V. 
The Committee noted that the participating non-governmental organizations had taken steps to strengthen their regional coordination. 
66. The Committee noted with appreciation that the Division for Palestinian Rights, in accordance with its mandate, continued to respond to information requests and to prepare and disseminate the following publications: 
(a) Monthly bulletins covering action by the Committee, other United Nations organs, organizations and agencies, as well as intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations concerned with the question of Palestine; 
(b) Monthly monitoring reports on developments relating to the question of Palestine, as reflected in the Arabic, English, and Hebrew press, for the use of the Committee; 
(d) Compilations of statements, declarations, documents and other material regarding the settlement of the Arab-Israeli conflict and the question of Palestine, for the use of the Committee. 
67. The Committee noted that the Division was working on updating a 1980 publication entitled "Acquisition of land in Palestine". 
The Division was also updating a 1979 publication on the observance of the Fourth Geneva Convention. 
68. The following publications were also issued by the Division: Resolutions and decisions of the General Assembly and the Security Council relating to the question of Palestine: 1992 (A/AC.183/L.2/Add.13) and a special bulletin on the commemoration of the International Day of Solidarity with the Palestinian People in 1992. 
A total of 47 English and 43 French press releases were issued on the subject. 
72. The UN Chronicle quarterly magazine continued to publish stories relating to Palestinian issues, including Security Council actions and results of special meetings and seminars. 
73. The Department's Public Inquiries Unit responded to 324 requests for information on Palestine. 
In addition, the subject was included in the presentation made to visitors taking the guided tour of Headquarters. 
The Group Programmes and Community Liaison Unit of the Department arranged briefings on Palestine by Secretariat officials and delegations members for groups visiting Headquarters. 
In the first eight months of the year, the Department distributed a total of 17,994 copies of these and other publications on the question of Palestine in Arabic, English, French, German, Russian and Spanish. 
76. The Department cooperated with Point du Jour, a French production company, in producing a two-hour video documentary on the history of Palestine from the end of the Ottoman Empire to the present time. 
The Department is currently producing a 30-minute version of that documentary to highlight United Nations involvement in the question of Palestine as well as the struggle of the Palestinian people to achieve its rights. 
77. The Department covered various aspects of the question of Palestine and related issues in weekly radio news magazines and feature programmes. 
Highlights of topics covered included the deportation of 400 Palestinians, on 17 December 1992, from the occupied Palestinian territory and related action by the Security Council and the Secretary-General, as well as initiatives taken by Arab States and non-aligned countries in that respect. 
Other programmes covered appeals by the Chairman of the Committee on the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People for protection of the population in the occupied territories and the debate of the Human Rights Commission on Israel's decision to deport the Palestinians. 
The Department also produced a number of feature programmes devoted to the question of Palestine, including: "Assistance to the Palestinian People"; "International Protection of Palestinian Refugees"; and "An Arab Position for the 1994 World Conference on Population and Development: What about Women?". 
78. In cooperation with the Government of Greece, the Department sponsored an Encounter for Greek Journalists, held at Athens from 27 to 28 April. 
The theme was "Jerusalem: visions of reconciliation". 
The issues of sovereignty over the city of Jerusalem, municipal responsibilities and tangible confidence-building measures were addressed. 
The dialogue was part of ongoing efforts of the international community to achieve a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
Attending the Encounter were some 60 representatives of Greek media organizations and the Athens-based foreign corps, as well as 20 expert observers and members of the diplomatic corps. 
80. In cooperation with the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and with the support of The Guardian, the Department sponsored an International Encounter for European Journalists on the Question of Palestine, held in London from 9 to 11 June 1993. 
Prominent Palestinian and Israeli personalities and European and other experts served as panellists. 
The centres produced and distributed newsletters, press releases and television news programmes, and regularly briefed media representatives. 
Several United Nations information centres and services organized seminars, commemorative meetings and round-tables on the question of Palestine. 
The information centre at Manila, in cooperation with the Embassy of Palestine at Manila, formed a special organizational committee for the International Day of Solidarity with the Palestinian People, which decided, among other things, to hold a national art competition on Palestinian rights. 
85. The Committee welcomed the peace process started at Madrid in October 1991. 
The Committee calls for intensified support and assistance by the international community to the Palestinian people under its recognized leadership, the Palestine Liberation Organization, in order to ensure the successful implementation of the agreements reached. 
The Committee believes that the United Nations, which is playing a central and increasing role in helping to solve many of the world's conflicts, has an essential contribution to make to building peace in the Middle East region. 
The Committee, accordingly, proposes to devote a major part of its future programme of work to making a concrete contribution in this regard with the assistance of the Division for Palestinian Rights. 
88. The Committee considers that a broadening of its membership to include countries that support its objectives but have not hitherto participated in its work, would greatly enhance the contribution of the General Assembly to the efforts to promote peace at this important stage. 
89. The Committee considers that the following priority tasks require immediate and sustained attention in its programme of work for the coming year: 
90. The Committee believes that the collection, exchange and dissemination of accurate and timely information are of great importance in these endeavours, and reaffirms the essential role of the Division for Palestinian Rights as a focal point in this regard. 
The Committee welcomes the initial establishment in the Division of the computer-based United Nations Information System on the Question of Palestine (UNISPAL) and attaches great importance to the early and effective implementation of the system in all its aspects and its further development to meet evolving needs. 
The Committee requests the Division to include in the system all relevant documentary, analytical and statistical information and to cooperate with other users and sources of information with a view to making the system as comprehensive and useful as possible. 
91. The Committee considers that non-governmental organizations have played a significant and constructive role over the years in solidarity with the Palestinian national struggle and in support of the work of the Committee. 
The Committee will seek to encourage participation in these endeavours by additional non-governmental organizations, particularly those active in the general fields of development and human rights. 
In consultation with the Division for Palestinian Rights and the non-governmental organization coordinating committees, the Committee will explore ways to enhance the effectiveness and impact of United Nations-sponsored non-governmental organization meetings and to promote intensified action by the non-governmental organization network. 
Attention will be paid to structuring the format of the meetings for maximum usefulness, including the possibility of co-sponsoring them with academic institutions, non-governmental organizations or others. 
The Committee is also of the view that as soon as conditions permit, one such meeting could be held in Gaza or Jericho. 
The Committee has also taken note of the proposal that it consider convening a seminar on Palestinian needs in the light of the new developments, and will organize such a seminar as soon as possible at an appropriate venue. 
93. The Committee considers that the publications and studies prepared by the Division for Palestinian Rights have performed a valuable function by providing accurate information on the various aspects of the question of Palestine and a record of the activities sponsored by the Committee. 
The Committee considers that this aspect of the programme of work will be enhanced by the establishment of UNISPAL and will be of great usefulness to the Committee and to other users in the time ahead. 
In particular, the Committee considers that the bulletins of the Division should be expanded and restructured as follows: 
(a) The monthly bulletin on activities of the United Nations system, intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations will be enhanced to provide a comprehensive coverage of all relevant resolutions, statements and decisions, as well as summaries of the most significant activities; 
(b) The bulletin entitled "Approaches towards the settlement of the Arab-Israeli conflict and the question of Palestine" will contain a compilation of statements, reports and developments related to the ongoing bilateral and multilateral peace negotiations; 
(c) The bulletin monitoring developments in the occupied Palestinian territory will become a chronology, in summary form, of all relevant developments in the occupied territory and outside, based on press reports. 
94. The Committee also considers that the studies, information notes, reports and other material published by the Division should focus specifically on the main issues to be addressed by the Committee in order to enhance their usefulness at this important stage. 
The Committee believes that the Programme has also contributed to an atmosphere conducive to dialogue and supportive of the peace process. 
During its forty-seventh session, the General Assembly adopted resolution 47/64 C by an overwhelming majority. 
E.83.I.21), chap. I, sect. Palestine, represented by the Palestine Liberation Organization, as the representative of the Palestinian people, was also an observer. 
* Czechoslovakia (or the Czech and Slovak Federal Republic), an observer at the Committee meetings, ceased to exist on 31 December 1992. 
62. The Committee recalls the fundamental principle of the inadmissibility of the acquisition of territory by force and stresses the consequent obligation for complete and speedy evacuation of any territory so occupied. 
63. The Committee considers that it is the duty and responsibility of all concerned to enable the Palestinians to exercise their inalienable rights. 
64. The Committee recommends an expanded and more influential role by the United Nations and its organs in promoting a just solution to the question of Palestine and in the implementation of such a solution. 
recognized by the Security Council in its resolution 237 (1967); the time for the urgent implementation of these regulations is long overdue. 
68. The first phase involves the return to their homes of the Palestinians displaced as a result of the war of June 1967. 
(a) The Security Council should request the immediate implementation of its resolution 237 (1967) and that such implementation should not be related to any other condition; 
(b) The resources of the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) and/or of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East, suitably financed and mandated, may be employed to assist in returning to their homes. 
These agencies could also assist, in cooperation with the host countries and the PLO, in the identification of the displaced Palestinians. 
69. The second phase deals with the return to their homes of the Palestinians displaced between 1948 and 1967. 
70. The Palestinian people has the inherent right to self-determination, national independence and sovereignty in Palestine. 
The Committee considers furthermore that, upon the return of the Palestinians to their homes and property and with the establishment of an independent Palestinian entity, the Palestinian people will be able to exercise its rights to self-determination and to decide its form of government without external interference. 
71. The Committee also feels that the United Nations has an historical duty and responsibility to render all assistance necessary to promote the economic development and prosperity of the Palestinian entity. 
72. To those ends, the Committee recommends that: 
(b) The Security Council may need to provide temporary peace-keeping forces in order to facilitate the process of withdrawal; 
(c) Israel should be requested by the Security Council to desist from the establishment of new settlements and to withdraw during this period from settlements established since 1967 in the occupied territories. 
Arab property and all essential services in those areas should be maintained intact; 
(e) The evacuated territories, with all property and services intact, should be taken over by the United Nations, which, with the cooperation of the League of Arab States, will subsequently hand over those evacuated areas to the PLO as the representative of the Palestinian people; 
(f) The United Nations should, if necessary, assist in establishing communications between Gaza and the West Bank; 
(h) The United Nations should provide the economic and technical assistance necessary for the consolidation of the Palestinian entity. 
1. The United Nations Seminar on Assistance to the Palestinian People was held at UNESCO headquarters, Paris, from 26 to 29 April 1993 in response to the request made to the Committee by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/170 of 22 December 1992. 
3. A total of eight meetings were held. 
Representatives of 67 Governments, including a number of donor countries, 17 United Nations bodies, organs and programmes involved in the programme of assistance to the Palestinian people, as well as 15 experts, accepted the Committee's invitation to participate in the Seminar, as did 19 non-governmental organizations as observers. 
Statements were also made by representatives of intergovernmental organizations. 
(a) Assistance to the Palestinian people - priorities and needs: 
(b) The role and experience of the United Nations system: 
(d) The role and experience of countries involved in assistance projects in the occupied Palestinian territory: 
7. The highlights of the discussions were summarized in the following concluding points circulated on the last day of the meeting: 
They expressed their firm desire to make a concrete and useful contribution to helping the Palestinian people exercise its right to self-determination and development and to achieve a just peace. 
They considered that the wide and constructive participation in the Seminar by Governments, United Nations system organizations and agencies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and agencies had greatly contributed to its success; 
Appreciation was expressed for the opportunity offered by the Seminar for a candid and constructive analysis of the experience of various donors and United Nations system organizations and agencies and of the problems encountered on the ground; 
Participants were of the view that a comprehensive Palestinian national development plan would be a major factor in achieving the independent development of the Palestinian people. 
They felt the need for undertaking coordination between various donors and United Nations system organizations and agencies and the Palestinian central authority. 
In this connection they welcomed the introduction of the Palestine Development Programme prepared by the Department of Economic Affairs and Planning of the PLO and the explanations given about it; 
(e) Serious concern was expressed about the grave and deteriorating economic and social situation in the occupied Palestinian territory as a consequence of recent developments. 
Participants underlined that Israeli policies were principally responsible for the current situation. 
Israel, the occupying Power, had an obligation to respect the provisions of the Fourth Geneva Convention, Security Council resolutions and international human rights instruments which it had ratified; 
(f) It was pointed out that the Israeli economic policy towards the occupied Palestinian territory had resulted in its underdevelopment and dependence on the Israeli economy. 
(h) Participants were of the view that the international assistance programmes would be enhanced by greater and more effective coordination among United Nations system organizations and agencies and between them and other donors, and by elaboration of an overall strategy framework to guide their work; 
(i) Participants discussed various courses of action that should be followed by the international community in order to make its contribution more effective. 
The view was expressed that international assistance should be targeted and delivered so as to meet Palestinian priorities and to help loosen the grip of the occupation and promote the independent development of the Palestinian people. 
It was noted with appreciation that certain Governments and organizations had been successful in delivering their assistance outside of Israeli control; 
(j) The Seminar participants noted the experience of various organizations in the area of coordination and suggestions as to possible mechanisms made by speakers. 
The Committee was therefore asked to recommend to the Secretary-General the convening of a meeting of representatives of United Nations system organizations and agencies and PLO officials to consider appropriate mechanisms to coordinate and channel assistance and to decide on priorities; 
1. The Ninth United Nations North American Seminar on the Question of Palestine, on the theme "Priorities for United Nations action", was held at United Nations Headquarters on 28 and 29 June 1993. 
The Seminar had been mandated by the General Assembly in its resolution 46/74 B of 11 December 1991. 
3. Three meetings were held, chaired by 3 moderators, and 10 experts presented papers on the theme of the Seminar. 
6. The report summarizing the papers and the discussion will be published in due course as a publication of the Division for Palestinian Rights. 
2. The Symposium was attended by representatives of 56 non-governmental organizations from Canada and the United States of America, and 7 such organizations participated as observers. 
The Reverend Ibrahim Ayyad, President of the Palestine Committee for NGOs, addressed the closing session of the Symposium. 
3. The programme for the Symposium, on the theme "Building for peace and Palestine: priorities for the second decade of the NGO movement", was drawn up by the Committee in consultation with the North American Coordinating Committee as follows: 
3. The Symposium was attended by the representatives of 38 non-governmental organizations from the European region, and 15 such organizations participated as observers. 
Representatives of a number of Governments, United Nations bodies and intergovernmental organizations also attended the Symposium as observers. 
4. The programme for the Symposium, on the theme "The Middle East peace process: Palestinian rights and development - a challenge to Europe", was drawn up by the Committee in consultation with the European Coordinating Committee as follows: 
5. Two workshops were held on the following topics: 
7. The non-governmental organizations participating in the Symposium adopted the following declaration: 
The experience of the two years that have passed since the launching at Madrid of talks between Arabs and Israelis has reinforced our conviction that peace will not come until the Palestinian people, through their representative, the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), are enabled to determine their own future. 
Serious negotiations have yet to begin and the terms of reference of these talks, particularly Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), have yet to be honoured. 
This has been documented in the reports and papers presented by eminent panellists and resource persons. 
(b) The continuing arrests and torture of Palestinians exacerbate the already intolerable human rights situation in the occupied Palestinian territories; 
(c) In December 1992, 415 Palestinians were deported to the Israeli-Lebanese border, and, in spite of the world-wide outcry, Israel has refused to comply with Security Council resolution 799 (1992) calling for their immediate return, and 396 deportees are still encamped on the Lebanese border as we are meeting; 
(d) The recent closure of the territories is the latest manifestation of illegal collective punishment. 
It has divided Palestine into four parts, separating the south and the north of the West Bank, isolating the Gaza Strip and Jerusalem, and severely restricting the movement of the Palestinian population of 2 million people. 
The road blocks have created enclaves, depriving the people living in them of access to family, work, schools and medical care. 
This has been the most damaging and disruptive policy of the occupying Power since 1967; 
(e) In spite of the Israeli Government's announcement of a settlement freeze, there are at the moment more than 19,500 housing units under construction, and highways and roads are continuously being built to link settlements with one another and with the State of Israel; 
(f) House demolitions have increased; in the Gaza Strip more than 50 houses have been blown up by anti-tank rockets. 
We condemn all the above-mentioned Israeli policies and practices which violate the Fourth Geneva Convention. 
We demand that the European Community freeze all economic and scientific protocols and preferential agreements with Israel until it complies. 
We are deeply concerned about the stalemate in the Palestinian-Israeli talks. 
Without Palestinian-Israeli agreement, there can be no real movement in either the bilateral or multilateral talks. 
We note that concessions to facilitate negotiations have been made by the Palestinians with no meaningful response from the Israelis. 
We believe the United States has a responsibility, now that it is effectively the only sponsor, to respect the terms of reference of the Madrid process, which require full implementation of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
We reiterate our support for all Israeli non-governmental organizations and peace forces, which have undertaken the hard task of raising the awareness of Israeli society in support of Palestinian national and human rights. 
We strongly condemn Israel's military raids against Lebanese villages and Palestinian refugee camps in Lebanon, which have caused the death of 150 civilians and the injury of hundreds, and made thousands homeless. 
Peace cannot prevail in the area until Israel complies with all United Nations resolutions and withdraws from the occupied Palestinian territories, Lebanon and the Golan Heights. 
We, European non-governmental organizations, welcome the Palestine Development Plan and pledge ourselves to sustain and encourage all Palestinian efforts in the field of development. 
We shall urge European and other Governments, United Nations bodies, etc., through all channels and all levels to respond to Palestinian needs. 
All these information services have facilitated the work of the European Coordinating Committee for Non-Governmental Organizations on the Question of Palestine and individual non-governmental organizations. 
We warmly thank the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People for convening this Symposium and for its relentless and continuous efforts to enable the Palestinian people to achieve their inalienable rights. 
We request its chairman Mr. K\x{5db5}a Birane Ciss to convey this declaration to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session as part of the Committee's report and we request the convening of a European Symposium in 1994. 
3. The Meeting was attended by representatives of 79 non-governmental organizations from all regions of the world, and 6 such organizations participated as observers. 
Representatives of a number of Governments, United Nations bodies and intergovernmental organizations, as well as the representatives of the regional coordinating committees, also attended the Meeting as observers. 
Mr. Don Betz, Chairman of the International Coordinating Committee of Non-Governmental Organizations on the Question of Palestine, acted as moderator of the Meeting. 
5. The programme for the Meeting, on the theme "Renewing the United Nations - NGO commitment to Palestinian national and human rights", was drawn up by the Committee in consultation with the International Coordinating Committee as follows: 
6. The non-governmental organizations participating in the Meeting adopted a final Declaration, as well as action-oriented proposals, and elected a new International Coordinating Committee for Non-Governmental Organizations on the Question of Palestine. 
7. The Declaration adopted by participant non-governmental organizations reads as follows: 
We, the Non-Governmental Organizations gathered at the Tenth United Nations International Non-Governmental Organizations Meeting on the Question of Palestine are aware that we have convened at a critical moment in the struggle of the Palestinian people for freedom and statehood. 
We unconditionally affirm the right of the Palestinian people to return, self-determination and statehood. 
We call upon the Israeli Government and people to recognize the rights of the Palestinian people to self-determination, statehood, and security within their homeland, and the right of Palestinian refugees to return, thereby assuring the mutual recognition of the equal rights of both peoples. 
We demand the withdrawal of Israel from the Palestinian territory occupied since 1967, including East Jerusalem, and other occupied Arab territories. 
However, many obstacles have inhibited the success of this process. 
We consider it most urgent that the United Nations provide immediate and sustained protection for the Palestinians under occupation. 
We call upon Israel immediately to recognize the de jure applicability of the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1949 to all the territories occupied since 1967, including East Jerusalem. 
The protections and guarantees of the Convention must be recognized and implemented without delay. 
We express our full support for the ongoing intifadah, which constitutes the Palestinian people's inherent right to resist colonization and military occupation. 
(a) Further, we urge that non-governmental organizations concerned with protection for the Palestinians should establish permanent monitoring and witness groups in the occupied territories in order to enhance public awareness and to pressure governments to urge Israel to end the occupation. 
(b) We condemn Israel's occupation and colonization of the Golan Heights, its continuing brutal occupation of southern Lebanon and its flagrant violations of the Fourth Geneva Convention in those regions. 
We denounce the settlements policy of the Government of Israel in the West Bank, Gaza and Golan Heights and the increased settlement activities in occupied East Jerusalem. 
These settlements are illegal and in violation of the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1949, Security Council resolution 465 (1980) and other relevant Security Council resolutions and should be dismantled. 
We strongly protest against the decision of the United States Administration to grant Israel 10 billion dollars in loan guarantees without any pledge from the Israeli Government that it will cease building settlements which are illegal in the occupied territories, including East Jerusalem. 
We do not accept the distinction between political and security settlements offered by the Israeli Government, as it appears to be a tactic to avoid returning all the Palestinian territories occupied in 1967 and remains an obstacle to peace. 
We call upon all Governments not to donate or pledge any financial or other support to Israel until it officially pledges to cease all settlement activities in the occupied Palestinian territories, including East Jerusalem, and in the occupied Syrian Golan Heights. 
We demand the implementation of the right of the Palestinians displaced since 1967 to return to their homes. 
In this context, we affirm the right of families to be reunited and to remain together in their homeland. 
We also call for the immediate return of all Palestinian deportees. 
We condemn this arrogant refusal to observe this demand by the Security Council for their return. 
We call upon the Security Council to implement this resolution by taking all necessary measures to ensure the immediate and safe return of the expellees and their protection against arbitrary arrest and detention. 
We also call upon Israel to recognize the rights of Palestinians who are citizens of Israel to full equality, rights for which they have been struggling since 1948. 
We denounce the ongoing discrimination against Palestinians who are citizens of Israel. 
We condemn the Israeli confiscation of their lands, which has recently accelerated, and the denial of legal municipal recognition to many Palestinian villages and communities in Israel. 
The national and human rights of the Palestinians who are citizens of Israel must be considered in any further comprehensive solution to the Palestinian problem. 
We express our solidarity with Israeli peace forces struggling for the equality of all citizens of Israel and for an end to Israeli occupation of Gaza and the West Bank, including East Jerusalem, and for the realization of the right of self-determination for the Palestinian people. 
We strongly condemn the continuing Israeli policy of systematic iron-fist repression against the Palestinian people in the occupied Palestinian territory. 
We point out that at least 14,000 Palestinians remain imprisoned, although some have fully served the terms of their sentences. 
We condemn the summary executions carried out by the undercover army units in the occupied Palestinian territory. 
We demand that all operations, as well as all standing orders and regulations relating to the undercover army units, be cancelled and that the so-called "special units" be disbanded immediately. 
(a) We demand that Israeli authorities stop the killing and injuring of civilians, collective punishment, the sealing and demolition of houses, detention, torture and imprisonment without trial, expropriation of land and water resources, the closing of educational institutions, curfews and restrictions on the free movement of Palestinians; 
(b) We further call upon Israel to rescind its illegal closures of the occupied Palestinian territory and to permit the freedom of movement of Palestinians within those territories with free access to occupied East Jerusalem. 
We call for the support of all believers for whom Jerusalem is a living centre of their faiths to protect the presence of Muslims and Christians against Israeli efforts to annex Arab East Jerusalem. 
We condemn Israel's recent massive aggression against Lebanon. 
We deplore the failure of the international community to take appropriate actions to protect the Lebanese and Palestinian civilians subjected to massive bombardment, displacement and dispossession. 
We call upon the Security Council to implement its resolution 425 (1978) requiring Israel's withdrawal from Lebanon. 
We support comprehensive measures to control and eliminate weapons of mass destruction worldwide, especially in the Middle East. 
We are concerned about the risks to the natural environment which Israel's continued nuclear weapons programme poses. 
We address a call to all the countries, especially the Gulf countries, that have drastically reduced their support to Palestinian organizations to re-examine their position and renew their support to the Palestinian people and its sole legitimate representative, the PLO. 
We warmly thank the Committee for convening this international meeting, and we greatly appreciate the presence of the Committee delegation. 
We thank the Division for Palestinian Rights and all others of the United Nations Secretariat, including the interpreters, who so valuably assisted us. 
We express our appreciation to the distinguished experts who spoke here and added to our deliberations. 
The Seminar and the NGO Symposium took place for the most part as a combined event. 
4. A total of nine plenary meetings were held, and 19 experts from the African continent, as well as Palestinians and Israelis, presented papers on various aspects of the question of Palestine. 
Representatives of 23 Governments, 6 United Nations specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations, as well as 18 non-governmental organizations, attended the Seminar and NGO Symposium. 
5. Four panels were established. The panels and their experts were as follows: 
7. The Seminar and NGO Symposium adopted conclusions and recommendations as well as a motion of thanks to the Government and people of Senegal. 
8. In accordance with its mandate, the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People convened the African Seminar and NGO Symposium on the Question of Palestine at Dakar, Senegal, from 30 August to 3 September 1993. 
Non-governmental organization workshops were also held to promote action by African non-governmental organizations on the question of Palestine. 
They considered that this was a fundamental obligation under international law and the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
They called upon the international community, and the High Contracting Parties in particular, to assume their obligations under the Convention to ensure respect for its provisions in all circumstances and to provide international protection for the Palestinians until the end of the occupation. 
11. Grave concern was expressed at the continued closure of the occupied territory and the separation of East Jerusalem from the West Bank, which had resulted in dividing the occupied territory into four separate areas. 
The participants called for closer cooperation between non-governmental organizations and the Palestine Health Council to identify needs and assistance programmes. 
Israel was urgently called upon to end the blockade of the occupied territory and to restore full access to Jerusalem. 
12. Participants engaged in a frank and constructive debate on the role of Africa in promoting a just, comprehensive and lasting solution of the question of Palestine, as well as the role of regional organizations in this respect. 
13. It was pointed out that African countries, which were still for the most part under colonial rule at the time of the partition of Palestine in 1947, felt a fundamental kinship with the Palestinian people. 
Participants acknowledged Africa's continued principled position and steadfast support for the achievement of Palestinian rights. 
It was stressed that it was of the greatest importance to strengthen cooperation, economic and otherwise, between African and Arab countries, in order to stimulate mutually beneficial development. 
15. Participants appreciated and affirmed the continuing work and involvement of the African and international non-governmental organizations working on the question of Palestine. 
The importance of consolidating active channels of communication between Palestinian and African organizations was emphasized. 
The Israeli policy of annexation and judaization of Jerusalem, its encirclement with Jewish settlements and its separation from the rest of the occupied territories in recent months, caused the most serious concern. 
Support was expressed in this regard for the work of the Al-Quds Committee of the Organization of the Islamic Conference. Calls were also made for an effective involvement by leaders from the three religions in promoting a peaceful solution to the problem of Jerusalem. 
17. Participants discussed the achievement of the right to self-determination and independence of the Palestinian people and the dynamics of State and nation-building, including the role of the media and public opinion. 
It was emphasized that the right to self-determination was an inalienable right recognized in international law. 
The intifadah had also helped strengthen the institutional mechanisms and the social and political foundations for future statehood, under the leadership of the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
18. It was pointed out that there were many parallels between the struggle of the Palestinian people and that of the oppressed people of South Africa and that use could be made of their experience. 
The importance of providing information and mobilizing international sympathy and support for the Palestinian cause was stressed in this regard. 
19. It was also emphasized that the Palestinian information media, both in the occupied territories, and in the diaspora, were playing an indispensable role in expressing the concerns and national personality of the Palestinian people and in keeping the national consciousness alive. 
Israel was called upon to end its policy of control and subordination of the Palestinian economy and resources, in particular water resources and land, and to remove the obstacles to development projects of non-governmental organizations and other international donors. 
It was concluded that while immediate and substantial economic and financial assistance was desirable, only the end of occupation and the restoration to the Palestinian people of complete control over its national resources would ensure the realization of self-reliant and sustainable development. 
21. Participants called for unimpeded access of United Nations bodies and specialized agencies to the occupied Palestinian territory in order to carry out their programmes and studies. 
The need was felt for the creation of an appropriate mechanism to undertake coordination between various donors and United Nations system organizations and agencies and the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
It was suggested that the Committee organize, under its auspices, round-tables on economic revitalization of the occupied Palestinian territory, which would be of particular importance in the transitional period. 
Participants called upon the international community, particularly the industrial countries, to increase their contribution to the budget of UNRWA to enable it to fulfil its responsibility towards the Palestinian people. 
In welcoming and supporting this evolution, they considered that courage and leadership were required at this crucial stage in the peace process. 
This development was viewed as a first step to a just and comprehensive peace based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), and the realization of the legitimate national rights of the Palestinian people, including the right to self-determination. 
They called for effective help to be given to the Palestinian people in constructing its future institutions and rebuilding its social infrastructure and economy, which were indispensable foundations for the full exercise of its inalienable rights. 
The Committee on Conferences, having carefully considered this request, and the reason for it, does not object, on the strict understanding that meetings would have to be accommodated within available facilities and services, so that the activities of the General Assembly itself are not adversely affected. 
I have the honour to transmit herewith, in the English and Spanish versions, the conclusions, decisions and declarations which the Latin American Council of the Latin American Economic System (SELA) adopted at its nineteenth ordinary ministerial meeting held at Caracas, from 25 to 29 October 1993 (see annex). 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Elimination of racism and racial discrimination" and to allocate it to the Third Committee. 
2. The Committee considered the item jointly with item 108 (a) at its 3rd to 10th, 25th and 32nd meetings, on 11, 12, 14, 15 and 18 October and 8 and 12 November 1993. 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on the status of the International Convention on the Suppression and Punishment of the Crime of Apartheid (A/48/438); 
(d) Report of the Secretary-General on the financial situation of the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination (A/48/439); 
(e) Model national legislation for the guidance of Governments in the enactment of further legislation against racial discrimination; draft revised by the Secretariat in accordance with the comments made by the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination at its fortieth and forty-first sessions (A/48/558); 
(f) Letter dated 3 February 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/76-S/25230); 
(g) Letter dated 8 February 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Israel to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/81); 
(h) Letter dated 18 March 1993 from the Permanent Representative of South Africa to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/118); 
(j) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/484-S/26552); 
(k) Letter dated 12 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Austria to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/496); 
(l) Letter dated 25 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Turkey to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/547); 
(m) Letter dated 26 October 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/3); 
(n) Letter dated 27 October 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/4). 
5. At the 6th meeting, on 14 October, the Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights on the question of the use of mercenaries as a means of violating human rights and impeding the exercise of the right of peoples to self-determination made a statement (see A/C.3/48/SR.6). 
8. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of Belgium (on behalf of the European Union), the United States of America and Mali (see A/C.3/48/SR.32). 
Subsequently, Costa Rica and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
10. At the 32nd meeting, on 12 November, the representative of Slovenia orally revised the draft resolution by replacing, in operative paragraph 3, the words "Welcomes also" by the words "Takes note of". 
Reaffirming its conviction that apartheid is a crime against humanity and constitutes a total negation of the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations and a gross violation of human rights, seriously threatening international peace and security, 
3. Appeals to all States, United Nations organs, the specialized agencies and international and national non-governmental organizations to step up their activities to enhance public awareness by denouncing the crimes of apartheid; 
5. Appeals once again to those States which have not yet done so to ratify or to accede to the Convention without further delay; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to intensify his efforts, through appropriate channels, to disseminate information on the Convention and its implementation with a view to promoting further ratification of or accession to the Convention; 
7. Also requests the Secretary-General to include in his next annual report under General Assembly resolution 3380 (XXX) of 10 November 1975 a special section concerning the implementation of the Convention. 
Reiterating the importance of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, which is one of the most widely accepted human rights instruments adopted under the auspices of the United Nations, 
Aware of the importance of the contributions of the Committee to the efforts of the United Nations to combat racism and all other forms of discrimination based on race, colour, descent or national or ethnic origin, 
Emphasizing the obligation of all States parties to the Convention to take legislative, judicial and other measures in order to secure full implementation of the provisions of the Convention, 
Bearing in mind the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, [7]/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights on 25 June 1993, in particular section II.B, relating to equality, dignity and tolerance, 
Stressing the importance of enabling the Committee to function smoothly and to have all necessary facilities for the effective performance of its functions under the Convention, 
2. Welcomes the innovatory procedures adopted by the Committee for reviewing the implementation of the Convention in States whose reports are overdue and for formulating concluding observations on State party reports; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to ensure adequate financial arrangements and appropriate means to enable the functioning of the Committee; 
11. Strongly appeals to all States parties, especially those in arrears, to fulfil their financial obligations under article 8, paragraph 6, of the Convention; 
13. Decides to consider at its forty-ninth session, under the item entitled "Elimination of racism and racial discrimination", the report of the Secretary-General on the financial situation of the Committee and the report of the Committee. 
[1]/ To be issued in final form as Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 18 (A/48/18). 
The Conference brought together 421 members of Parliament from 95 countries and the representatives of 24 observer delegations. 
(a) Respect for international humanitarian law and support for humanitarian action in armed conflict; 
(b) The health and well-being of the elderly; 
(d) Support for the Middle East peace process. 
2. The Secretary-General submitted the first of the progress reports mandated in the above-cited resolution to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session (A/47/534). 
That report went into considerable detail in reviewing the experience of the implementation of Assembly resolution 45/264. 
Consequently, the present report will deal with issues relating to the coordination and operational activities segments of the Economic and Social Council and the joint meetings of the Committee for Programme and Coordination (CPC) and the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC). 
The Assembly may prefer to postpone the review until the outcome of the ongoing negotiations is known. 
In that regard, the Secretary-General continues to express the hope that Member States will find it possible to reach agreement on measures to deepen and strengthen the reform and revitalization process at the intergovernmental level in the economic and social fields. 
"It would be useful to maintain a multi-year work programme in respect of themes for the coordination segment. 
The limited time placed at his disposal has made it difficult to engage in system-wide collection and analysis of data and consultations with the specialized agencies or in the identification of recommendations, which the Council would expect such reports to contain. 
As it is, the reports have not been made available six weeks or sufficiently before the opening of the Council, which is a matter for regret. 
This development indicates that the work of the coordination segment is attracting increasing interest. 
Arrangements to have themes selected well in advance, perhaps in the context of the substantive session of the Council, would achieve this aim. 
6. In his previous report, the Secretary-General had suggested that "there is still room for improvement in the organization of the coordination segment if the recommendations of resolution 45/264 are to be fully implemented" (A/47/534, para. 19). 
9. In his progress report to the last session of the General Assembly, the Secretary-General had commented that: "A number of issues have emerged affecting the full implementation of these recommendations. 
10. The twenty-seventh series of joint meetings took place on 27 October 1993 on the theme "Results of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and their implications for the United Nations system". 
Representation of ACC members was at the senior official level, in most instances the senior representatives on the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development. 
This arrangement has led to a substantive dialogue on coordination issues of mutual interest. 
The representatives of the members of ACC could be the senior substantive officials in the area chosen for review by the joint meetings. 
1. Member States have expressed their concern about the way the United Nations manages its resources and have criticized the inadequacies of monitoring, evaluation and reporting on implementation of United Nations programmes. 
The extensive decentralization process also requires a rethinking of control, evaluation and monitoring requirements. 
Internal control remains a key element for efficient management and the detection of waste and abuse; that control must be comprehensive and effective, and should not obstruct implementation. 
The Office is an integral part of the Secretariat. 
It will be entirely independent, however, in the conduct of its duties and responsibilities, and have the authority to initiate any audit, inspection or investigation it considers necessary without any hindrance or need for prior clearance. 
The Office has the authority to access all information it needs and to require prompt resolution of the problems characterized in its findings. 
6. Of the functions described in chapter III below, those relating to inspections and investigations will involve many activities new to the United Nations. 
7. Guidelines and standards appropriate to the United Nations will be established for all functions of the Office. 
For the audit and compliance functions, standards will be along the lines of those issued by the International Organization of Supreme Audit Institutions. 
General guidelines and quality standards for inspections and investigations will cover qualifications, independence, due professional care, quality control, planning, data collection and analysis, evidence, supporting documentation, timeliness, reporting and follow-up, as well as methods of dealing with fraud and other illegal acts. 
8. Broadly speaking, the scope of OII audits will encompass all actions necessary to examine and evaluate the planning, organizing, directing and implementing processes of the United Nations to determine whether reasonable assurance exists that objectives and goals will be achieved. 
Such assessment, in the aggregate, will provide information to appraise the overall system of control. 
All systems, processes, operations, functions and activities within the Organization will be subject to audit based on a systematic assessment of the risk associated with each activity. 
Several factors will be taken into account when establishing the risk, for example, monetary value, management turnover, date and severity of findings from the last audit. 
Although a risk factor will be calculated for each activity, the element of management discretion will always be involved when selecting areas to audit. 
9. The audit function of OII will be an independent appraisal of the activities aimed at determining whether the Organization is obtaining value in return for the resources expended. 
A compliance unit will be dedicated to ensuring that OII recommendations, as well as those of the Board of Auditors, are implemented promptly and effectively. 
(b) Compliance with policies, plans, procedures, regulations and rules; non-compliance refers to acts of omission or commission by the entity being audited, whether intentional or unintentional, that are contrary to the regulations and rules; 
(c) Safeguarding of assets; 
(e) Accomplishment of established objectives and goals for operations or programmes. 
(a) Identifying management problems or areas requiring management improvement and examining and reporting thereon to the Secretary-General with specific recommendations as to action required; 
(b) Undertaking management surveys or studies and reviewing organization design at the request of the Secretary-General; 
(c) Undertaking productivity studies and providing an up-to-date assessment of the utilization of staff and of any underutilized resources; 
(d) Providing assistance to programme managers in implementing recommendations. 
12. In its in-depth inspection and evaluation studies, the Office will conduct systematic analyses of the main programmes of the Organization with a view to increasing their relevance, efficiency, effectiveness and impact. 
(a) Areas where significant long-term changes in the relevant political situation require the re-examination of United Nations programmes and their intergovernmental mandates; 
(b) Areas where rapid expansion of or significant changes in mandated United Nations activities necessitate a review of the continued relevance of past programmatic or administrative practices; 
(c) Areas that have been subject to special audit or investigation; 
(e) Areas where the Secretary-General is considering initiatives or that are in other ways of special concern. 
14. The Office will also conduct ad hoc inspection reviews of specific programmes and organizational units with the object of quick identification of problems and application of countermeasures before those problems develop into severe deficiencies. 
OII will recommend corrective measures and adjustments as appropriate. 
15. The Office will investigate reports of alleged misconduct, malfeasance, deliberate mismanagement, abuses or violations of the United Nations regulations and pertinent administrative issuances. 
16. The Office will assess the potential within programme areas for fraud and other violations through the analysis of systems of control. 
The Office will propose action for civil recovery of damages to the United Nations and for suspension of contractors under investigation. 
17. OII will establish a confidential mechanism that will both guarantee due process and facilitate reporting by staff members without fear of victimization on measures for improving the work of the Organization, as well as on apparent cases of fraud, irregularity or misconduct. 
18. Reports prepared by OII will be addressed to the responsible programme managers along with the appropriate recommendations for corrective action. 
20. The Board of Auditors would continue to exercise responsibilities under financial regulations 12.1 to 12.12 and the annex to the Financial Regulations. 
In addition to the current responsibilities of the Board of Auditors as provided for under Financial Regulations, the Board would review the work programme of OII and coordinate its activities with those of OII in order to avoid duplication of effort. 
The Board of Auditors will receive copies of all final reports produced by the Office. 
21. The resource base of OII consists of the existing resources of the Internal Audit Division, the Central Evaluation Unit, the Central Monitoring Unit and the Management Advisory Service. 
It is generally agreed that those existing resources are insufficient for proper conduct of the functions previously assigned to those units, let alone of enhanced functions under OII. 
To that end, the Office will consolidate and reform present procedures and methods in audit, evaluation, monitoring and management services, train existing staff in new skills needed for inspection and investigation, and bring new staff on board. 
The new approach to auditing will report findings and make recommendations in a manner most likely to lead to their implementation. 
The meeting was called to order at 10.20 p.m. The PRESIDENT: The sixth report (A/48/250/Add.5) of the General Committee concerns a request by Burundi for the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional item entitled "The situation in Burundi". 
May I take it that the General Assembly decides to include in its agenda this additional item? 
The PRESIDENT: The General Committee further decided to recommend to the Assembly that the item should be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
May I take it that the Assembly adopts this recommendation? 
The PRESIDENT: May I also take it that, as requested by several Member States, the item should be given priority for immediate consideration by the Assembly because of its urgent character? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will thus consider the item on the situation in Burundi as the last item of this morning's meeting. 
I should like to inform members that this new item becomes item 170 of the agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly and that the documents reflecting its inclusion and allocation will be issued tomorrow. 
The list of speakers for agenda item 170 is now open. 
I should also like to inform members that a draft resolution on the situation in Burundi will shortly be available in the General Assembly Hall as document A/48/L.16. 
Mr. JUMA (Zaire) (interpretation from French): Since this is the first time my delegation has spoken in the Assembly at this session, we wish at the outset to congratulate you, Sir, on your outstanding election to the presidency of the General Assembly. 
The main thrust of my statement is the introduction of draft resolution A/48/L.15 on agenda item 21, entitled "Return or restitution of cultural property to the countries of origin". 
As was done in earlier years, a certain number of States have sponsored this draft resolution which, at the initiative of my country, Zaire, is regularly submitted to Member States for their consideration. 
There is no need to prove that work on the item under consideration has made tangible progress on all continents and has prompted States to cooperate to a greater degree towards the progressive implementation of the relevant resolutions. 
The cultural and moral nature of the restitution of cultural property arises from a moral principle capable of strengthening harmony and international cooperation. 
Every nation is attached to its artistic values, its culture and its creative drive and to everything that contributes to the flowering of its environment. 
The African States in particular have often reaffirmed the importance of the contribution of culture to the definition of societies within which peoples throughout the world wish to live in harmony. 
This reaffirmation is manifest in the Cultural Charter of Africa. 
This is the reasoning behind the work undertaken by my country, Zaire, since 1973. 
It also led the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization to launch an enormous operation aimed at encouraging countries which, one way or another, had appropriated the artwork or cultural property of other countries to return them. 
Mr. SHAMBOS (Cyprus): An item on the return or restitution of cultural property to the countries of origin was first considered by the General Assembly in 1972, but the theft and removal of objects of cultural and archaeological significance have a much longer history. 
And they go on and on unabated. 
Thousands of cultural treasures end up in foreign museums and private collections. Others are destroyed in the process of smuggling, or in the hands of ignorant or unscrupulous individuals. 
As in the case of other countries, this constant haemorrhage of our cultural heritage is the main reason why my Government has supported, from the very first, the inclusion of this item in the agenda. 
I should also like to express our sincere appreciation to the Director-General of UNESCO for the progress report reproduced in document A/48/466, and to commend him on his continued efforts to promote the return or restitution of cultural property to the countries of origin. 
We note in the report that UNESCO's Intergovernmental Committee is presently considering a number of claims in the context of facilitating sensitive bilateral negotiations which, it is hoped, will lead to the eventual repatriation of the cultural properties in question. 
We strongly believe that bilateral negotiations, especially when embarked upon in conjunction with increased international cooperation, could effectively promote the aims of the Committee. 
In this respect, it is crucial, whether States act jointly or individually, that the focus of these efforts should be to protect artifacts in their original shape and context, restoring them where necessary to the countries and peoples of their origin, for the sake of cultural continuity and justice. 
We are following with great interest and high expectations the negotiations on the UNIDROIT preliminary draft Convention on Stolen or Illegally Exported Cultural Objects, and we hope that this process will be finalized in the very near future. 
The multiplying armed conflicts that mankind is being faced with nowadays have highlighted the indiscriminate destruction and plundering of archaeological objects and sites. 
Being ourselves victims of invasion and occupation, we are well aware of the wanton and systematic looting, vandalism and devastation that follow such events. 
Cyprus is the focal point for many renowned historians and archaeologists. 
The wealth of our cultural heritage has, however, also attracted unscrupulous collectors and treasure hunters who illegally remove priceless cultural treasures of Cyprus. 
In this case, the Republic of Cyprus brought legal action in the United States for the recovery of four priceless Byzantine mosaics, crudely hacked and stolen from the apse of the sixth-century church of Kanakaria in the occupied part of Cyprus and sold to an American art dealer. 
Following a lengthy judicial process, the United States Court of Appeal confirmed that the mosaics before it were of great intrinsic beauty, that they were the virtually unique remnants of an earlier artistic period and that they should be returned to their homeland and their rightful owner. 
The Court said that it took this decision, not only because the mosaics belonged in Cyprus, but as a reminder that greed and callous disregard for the property, history and culture of others could not be countenanced either by it or by the world community. 
Referring to words of Lord Byron, and awarding possession of these valuable mosaics to Cyprus, Chief Judge Bauer continued: 
"Byron, writing of the Turkish invasion of Corinth in 1715, could as well have been describing the many churches and monuments that today lie in ruins on Cyprus, a small war-torn island in the eastern corner of the Mediterranean Sea. 
Only the lowest of scoundrels attempt to reap personal gain from this collective loss. 
Those who plundered the churches and monuments of war-torn Cyprus, hoarded their relics away, and are now smuggling and selling them for large sums, are just such blackguards. 
The Republic of Cyprus, with diligent effort, has been able to locate several of these stolen antiquities; items of vast cultural, religious (and monetary) value." 
This decision is not only a precedent-setting case for the return of stolen antiquities to countries of origin, but is also a vindication of the position of countries suffering such losses while under foreign occupation. 
Notwithstanding, however, the encouraging outcome of this case, my Government remains concerned about the continuing losses that the cultural heritage of Cyprus has been suffering since 1974. 
We receive reports, almost on a daily basis, of destruction and pilferage. 
Let me stress in this connection that the Government of Cyprus and other institutions and individuals have spared no effort or money in seeking to recover - even buy back - whatever Cypriot antiquities could be salvaged. 
We are grateful to these institutions and to international organizations for their cooperation and assistance. 
They have undertaken a world-wide campaign for the discovery and return of many significant cultural treasures. 
This area contains the largest part of the island's archaeological and historical sites and religious monuments. 
It is our hope that the United Nations, through its specialized agencies, will continue to contribute to increasing the awareness of the international community of the irrevocable damage done to the cultural heritage of individual countries through plunder and destruction. 
It is a loss for ever. 
From the depths of history, the cry of the tragedian of old, Euripides, testifies to that in these words: 
"Foolish is the one who sacks a city, making a desert of temples, pillaging the tombs, the sanctuaries of the dead; for he prepares his own doom in times to come." 
Mr. BATU (Turkey): As a nation with a rich cultural heritage, Turkey is particularly pleased that we are again considering, under agenda item 21, the important issue of the return or restitution of cultural property to the countries of origin. 
Having taken note of the valuable report (A/48/466) of the Director-General of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), my delegation wishes to reaffirm its firm support for the efforts of that Organization to promote the return or restitution of cultural property to the countries of origin. 
The references in the report to the serious increase in the illicit traffic of stolen cultural property underscore the need for further action in this area. 
Turkey's heritage can be traced to many ancient civilizations. 
We are the repository of the treasures provided by these great civilizations. 
Turkey has thus become a key target for looters and traffickers in stolen art and antiquities. 
As a result of the systematic plundering of our archaeological sites, many of our cultural treasures have been unlawfully removed and acquired by museums and collectors in certain countries. 
It is essential that these properties be located and returned to us. 
This is the prevalent world view, and we must accelerate our efforts to accomplish this goal. 
While some progress has been made, there can be no doubt that more should be accomplished at the international level. 
Thus far, cooperation between nations has not achieved a workable mechanism for dealing with specific cases of the illicit removal of cultural property from the countries of origin. 
As a result, the international traffic in stolen cultural property proliferates, and the archaeological treasures of Turkey and other art-rich countries continue to be at risk of plunder. 
We must continue to work together to achieve acceptable measures to accomplish the return and repatriation of stolen cultural property to the countries of origin by international action, which the present available Conventions and Protocols do not provide. 
Unless and until this goal is accomplished, we have no choice but to address these problems through bilateral negotiations and in the courts. 
In this area, Turkey has taken the lead among art-rich nations in seeking redress through the courts to recover its stolen cultural patrimony. 
Our painstaking efforts in this regard have been vindicated, most recently by the successful resolution of a six-year lawsuit against the Metropolitan Museum of Art to recover the fabled "Lydian hoard" antiquities, which have now been returned to us. 
Turkey is hopeful that it will one day be able to bring cultural property of the Turkish people home without delay and the expense of legal action. 
Until then, it will protect its rights in the courts whenever and wherever it has to do so. 
At the same time, Turkey will continue to contribute to international efforts to solve this serious problem. 
Moreover, Turkey has participated in the negotiations in the framework of the International Institute for the Unification of Private Law (UNIDROIT) on the preliminary draft Convention on Stolen or Illegally Exported Cultural Objects, most recently at the last meeting of experts held at Rome in October 1993. 
We look forward to the diplomatic conference that will consider the draft Convention next year. 
We urge all nations to work together to ensure, on an international level, the protection, recovery and return of stolen and illegally exported archaeological, historical and cultural property. 
By preserving our respective cultural heritages and restoring them to the rightful countries of origin, we shall best serve the interests of all peoples of the world for generations to come. 
We pledge our support to that process. 
That diversity has inspired human imagination and creativity of an astounding variety. 
Respect for the right of each people to develop its culture and respect for the dignity and value of each culture across national boundaries are essential preconditions for the development of a climate of peace and tolerance. 
Indeed, as was rightly stated in the Declaration of the Principles of International Cultural Cooperation, adopted by the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) in 1966, reciprocal respect for, and influence of, the variety and diversity of cultures form a part of the common heritage of mankind. 
Illicit trafficking and appropriation of cultural property is hence one of the sad developments of modern civilization. 
Such criminal acts rob countries of their past. 
Each piece of cultural property is an essential part of the heritage of the country of origin. 
Illegal and clandestine uprooting destroys the symbolic bond between a creation of the human mind and its place of origin. 
As a result, mankind as a whole loses an essential part of the heritage of its civilization. 
Since 1973 the General Assembly has been considering this agenda item. 
International cooperation for the restitution or return of cultural property without charge is the minimum just reparation for the damage done. 
One welcome result of this initiative has been closer coordination between the General Assembly and UNESCO in efforts to halt this traffic and to effect the restitution of cultural property. 
The 1970 UNESCO Convention on the Means of Prohibiting and Preventing the Illegal Import, Export and Transfer of Ownership of Cultural Property is a major instrument in this area. 
My delegation appreciates the valuable work done by UNESCO through its Intergovernmental Committee for Promoting the Return of Cultural Property to its Countries of Origin or its Restitution in Case of Illicit Appropriation, of which Nepal is a member. 
At the forty-sixth session of the General Assembly, the Director-General of UNESCO submitted an exhaustive study describing the achievements of the Intergovernmental Committee. 
My delegation appreciates the updated report of the Director-General of UNESCO, which has been transmitted to the General Assembly in document A/48/466. 
My country, Nepal, is situated at the crossroads of two of the most ancient civilizations. 
Nepal itself is the home of a uniquely fascinating and rich cultural diversity. 
We are proud of our cultural heritage, which attracts visitors from all over the world. 
The three cities of the Kathmandu valley are renowned for the richness of their architecture, sculpture, paintings and manuscripts. 
The items of our cultural heritage continue to be used today in community and family rites and ceremonies. 
Every community in Nepal has been affected by this illicit traffic. 
His Majesty's Government has been taking strong measures to counter this illegal activity. 
We appeal for cooperation in drawing up systematic inventories of the cultural property in our country and of our cultural property abroad. 
It might also be helpful to start thinking in terms of punitive compensation in case of damage to cultural property owing to illicit traffic. 
Nepal has been working with other countries to counter the serious increase in illicit traffic. 
In that regard, I wish to make particular mention of the regional workshop held in 1992 in Thailand in cooperation with UNESCO. 
It was attended by participants from 15 Asia-Pacific countries and observers and representatives from the International Criminal Police Organization (INTERPOL), the Customs Cooperation Council and the International Council of Museums. 
The workshop gave the participants an opportunity to exchange information about their national experiences and common problems, including those related to effects of tourism. 
My delegation fully agrees with the view that dissemination of information and a campaign of education in both developed and developing countries are crucial in raising public awareness of this important matter. 
Nepal appreciates the efforts of UNESCO in that direction, and we urge even greater efforts in the days to come. 
We strongly condemn illicit traffic in cultural property, just as we strongly advocate adherence to the principle of restitution and return. 
The marginalization and subjugation suffered by the indigenous cultures through several centuries have not prevented the continued existence of important human cultures that keep intact invaluable traditions and customs in defence of their identity. 
The people display ancient ceremonial weavings of great artistic value that depict their ancestors and serve a cohesive function for their social organization. 
Subsequently, through middlemen, they replaced the best pieces and took them out of the country as handicrafts, thus circumventing the laws regarding Bolivia's cultural heritage. 
Fortunately, the leaders of the community had written inventories of the textiles and records of all visitors to the region, which made it possible to make reports to the legal authorities. 
After more than five years of litigation and negotiations, which included the signing of a bilateral agreement between Bolivia and the United States, 43 of the textiles were returned to their community of origin, in view of the pre-eminent role they play in social, political and religious life there. 
The rest of the material seized was handed over to the traffickers, and it was not possible to set a judicial precedent. 
Judicial proceedings, initially decided in favour of Bolivia, are under way in Canada with a view to achieving the recovery of other ancient textiles of great artistic and historical value. 
We have specific information about displays and sales, in certain cities of Germany and England, of ancient Andean textiles that have passed through the United States. 
Bolivia looks forward to the completion of legal proceedings for the recovery and return of illegally exported cultural property, and requests that museums, both public and private, and art collectors be urged to ascertain the origin and legitimacy of ownership of pieces before making any acquisition. 
Diversity also involves a reassessment of the traditional and indigenous cultures of our countries, which are often adversely affected by certain aspects of the process of change. 
This applies to native communities that suffer the constant theft of their historic, artistic and religious heritage by international traffickers who sell ancient ceremonial objects in various world capitals, without the industrialized nations taking preventive measures. 
We need to take a firm stand to safeguard our archaeological, historic, ethnological and artistic wealth. 
The United Nations should play a decisive role in protecting the cultural property of our peoples. 
It is an honour and a privilege for me to address the Assembly and make our contribution to consideration of agenda item 21, pursuant to resolution 46/10 of 22 October 1991. 
The sad events of more than 20 years have not only destroyed Cambodia's economic and human resources but have also considerably impoverished its cultural resources. 
This considerable loss gravely harms the cultural patrimony as a whole - the patrimony not only of Cambodia but of all mankind. 
In this context, the Royal Government of Cambodia will soon submit to our National Assembly a draft law on managing the national site of Angkor. 
"The Angkor site, a part of the world's patrimony, is built on Khmer national territory. 
We are firmly convinced that the measures mentioned in the draft resolution and the aforementioned Convention will be applied by all countries and will encourage all countries which import art objects, or through which such objects pass, and which have not yet ratified the 1970 Convention to do so. 
Mr. DROBNJAK (Croatia): The Republic of Croatia is speaking in this discussion by the General Assembly of agenda item 21, "Return or restitution of cultural property to the countries of origin" for the following reasons: 
Even today, Croatian cities and cultural monuments are daily subjected to indiscriminatory attacks originating from the occupied territories. 
Parts of Croatia's cultural heritage have been taken outside the country's boundaries and are still unlawfully kept in Serbia and Montenegro or are under the control of Serbian authorities in third countries. 
The most serious example of this followed the utter destruction of Vukovar, a Croatian city bordering Serbia. 
All those treasures were taken outside the Croatian borders, to Beograd, Novi Sad and Subotica in Serbia. 
The ownership of the stolen pieces of art is beyond dispute: even the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia admitted at the time that the items "belong to the family Paunovic, Dr. Antun Bauer, the Vukovar City Museum and the Vukovar Gallery of the Art Treasure". 
It is clear that the property was taken out of the country without the consent of its owners or the relevant authorities of the Republic of Croatia, after the occupation of Vukovar. 
Compounding their shameless behaviour, the Belgrade authorities then requested the Committee of the Security Council established pursuant to resolution 724 (1991) concerning Yugoslavia to allow repatriation of those treasures to Belgrade. 
However, we believe that the stolen treasures are still in Paris. 
On 29 November 1991 Croatia logged the first in a series of communications to the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) concerning the pillage of treasures from Vukovar. 
My Government asks that the Belgrade authorities finally comply with their international obligations under those Conventions, and that all the stolen property be returned to the Republic of Croatia without delay. 
The destiny of 16 museums and numerous private and ecclesiastical collections holding more than 200,000 items, which remain cut off in the occupied territory of Croatia, remains largely unknown. 
It has been determined with certainty that six of the museums were completely pillaged by the occupying forces and their possessions taken away to an unknown location. 
The Serbian aggression has devastated large parts of my country. 
Mr. BAYART (Mongolia): The Mongolian delegation has studied with a great deal of attention and interest the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/466) on item 21, "Return or restitution of cultural property to the countries of origin". 
As can be seen from the report, various activities have taken place with a view to promoting bilateral negotiations and regional cooperation, especially on the reduction of illicit traffic in cultural property, to preparing inventories of movable cultural property, and to disseminating information to the public. 
In spite of the work accomplished thus far, one can hardly overestimate the dimensions and complexities of the problems and the tasks at hand. 
There is no doubt that the issue calls for close international attention and the elaboration of sound strategies to deal with the different aspects of it. 
My delegation highly commends the work being done by the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) and expresses the hope that its activities in this important domain will be further expanded. 
It is especially true in the case of those countries which, having done away with ideological impediments, are making strenuous efforts to revive national identity and restore cultural heritage. 
It is equally true with respect to regions and countries riddled with wars and ethnic conflicts. 
Efforts are being made to restore the cultural and religious relics destroyed during recent years as a result of given political and historical circumstances. 
In addition, Mongolia desires to cooperate with other countries and international organizations in locating and returning the many invaluable cultural artefacts taken away from our country. 
Mongolia has recently become a party to the 1970 Convention on the Means of Prohibiting and Preventing the Illicit Import, Export and Transfer of Ownership of Cultural Property. 
In February 1992 Mongolia participated in a regional workshop at Jomtien, Thailand, on the means of combating illicit traffic in cultural property. 
My delegation wishes to commend the initiation of a national workshop on measures against illicit traffic in cultural property at Phnom Penh, Cambodia. 
Mrs. ESCHENKO (Ukraine) (interpretation from Russian): The fact that the problem of the return or restitution of cultural property to the countries of origin is being systematically considered at the United Nations is evidence of the importance of the issue for international relations. 
A large number of international documents confirm the right of States that have been deprived of their cultural property as a result of colonial or foreign occupation or crime to have them returned. 
My country has ratified international conventions on the return of cultural property and supports the relevant resolutions of the United Nations General Assembly. 
In this respect it might be appropriate to refer to the law of Ukraine entitled "Implementation of International Agreements on the Territory of Ukraine", of 10 December 1991. 
Under that law, international agreements concluded and properly ratified by Ukraine constitute an integral part of the national legislation of Ukraine and are implemented according to the procedures provided for under national legislation. 
Ukraine has thereby demonstrated its readiness for closer cooperation in the preservation of cultural heritage, and, for its part, hopes for the effective support of the international community. 
This agreement, in the spirit of United Nations General Assembly resolutions, could serve as a legal basis and machinery for returning cultural and historic property to the countries of origin - a matter which has become an urgent issue since the disintegration of the Soviet Union. 
We regret that the agreement was rejected by the former parliament of the Russian Federation and we hope that a new Russian parliament will have a better understanding of the problem. 
In order further to enhance the Minsk agreement Ukraine has endorsed the initiative of the Republic of Belarus to establish an inter-State commission on ownership rights over cultural property collected in museums, libraries and archives as well as in storage in the former Soviet Union. 
We deem it important to cooperate on this issue with the countries of Eastern and Central Europe. 
To that end Ukraine's representatives participated in the seminar on the prevention of illicit traffic in cultural property that was held by the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) at Budapest last March. 
Consideration of the question and elaboration of up-to-date recommendations could add impetus to the solution of problems, including those faced by participants from the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
We do realize, however, that the underlying factor in practical work to return cultural property is bilateral cooperation. 
We value highly cooperation with Poland, on whose territory there is a great deal of the cultural property of the Ukrainian people, including our unique national relics. 
As is well known, the Nazis inflicted terrible damage on Ukraine during the Second World War. 
Its losses in art objects alone totalled more than 300,000 items. 
I should also like to touch upon our relations with Russia in this field. 
The archives of the Ukrainian People's Republic experienced the same sad fate following the occupation of Kiev by Bolshevik troops in 1918. 
Thanks to the work of Ukrainian researchers in the Diaspora and of American historians, we know today that it was actually genocide committed by the Stalin regime against its own people. 
These are but a few examples - the list of historical documents alone is far from exhaustive - and there are also many cultural relics that were removed from Ukraine at different periods of time. 
It is, however, well known that nothing lasts longer than the temporary. 
We venture to hope that bilateral consultations on the issue will be held in the near future and that they will benefit both peoples and States. 
The fate of cultural property detected by customs services during attempts to smuggle it out of the country is a separate issue. 
At present nearly 43,000 objects have been registered that were at various times illegally shipped out of Ukraine. 
A comprehensive catalogue of lost cultural property, with descriptions and photographs of more than 4,000 items, is being compiled by the Commission. 
In this connection close links with the International Criminal Police Organization (INTERPOL) and the Art Loss Register, London, would be most helpful to us. 
For every nation, the return of its cultural property to its native soil means the return of its national dignity. 
The delegation of Ukraine approves the report of the Secretary-General on this agenda item (A/48/466) and endorses the proposed draft resolution A/48/L.15, which will contribute to the solution of this important international problem and thus strengthen mutual understanding among States. 
In this respect we also welcome the continuing accession of States to the Convention on the Means of Prohibiting and Preventing the Illicit Import, Export and Transfer of Ownership of Cultural Property, which has now been signed by 78 countries. 
We of course look forward to the accession of more States in the future. 
The latest report of the Secretary-General (A/48/466) provides us with a useful account of the steps being taken to curb the illicit traffic in cultural property. 
We can but commend the Secretary-General and the Director-General of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) for their unrelenting interest in and efforts with regard to this important question. 
We should also like to express our appreciation for the efforts undertaken by a series of international organizations, namely, the International Criminal Police Organization (INTERPOL), the International Council of Museums (ICOM), the United States Information Agency (USIA) and the Customs Cooperation Council. 
We also wish to reaffirm the importance we attach to bilateral cooperation in the attempt to seek and find the solutions required. 
This is also an area where we are aiming at further improvements in relations between countries. 
As we had an opportunity to state in an earlier discussion on this matter, we believe that a proper procedure should be worked out to take into account the principle of retroactivity in the restitution of illicitly transferred cultural property. 
Is this principle not the essence of the item we are examining, along with the prevention of future illicit transfers of works of art, which constitute the cultural heritage of the peoples who created them? 
In this connection, I should like to reiterate our strong and continuing interest in the elaboration of a convention on stolen or illegally exported cultural objects. 
The adoption of a convention could constitute a significant step forward in respect of this very important and thorny issue. 
Fortunately, a significant number of bronze Early Mycenaean objects were later found by the Greek police authorities. 
Equally disturbing is the fact that 20 very valuable marble and clay figurines and craters of the Early Cycladic period are missing from the Archaeological Museum of the island of Paros. 
Apart from the removal of unique mosaics from the church of Panagia Kanakaria, to which we referred two years ago, there are the cases of illicit removals from the Antiphonitis Monastery and the Chapel of Agios Themonianos and of illegal exports and sales by smugglers to collectors abroad. 
Finally, equally disturbing is the fact that new, and similar, cases of the theft and illegal export of cultural objects are reported in so many countries around the world. 
Against this pessimistic background, I should like to draw attention to the fact that the Secretary-General's report does make reference to cases of the restitution of stolen articles. 
Pieces of pottery were returned to the Museum of Ancient Corinth in Greece; the first Panamanian flag is back at the Museo de Historia in Panama; and stolen paintings were found as a result of action by West Berlin's repression-of-crime unit. 
However, new cases of the theft and illicit transfer of cultural property demonstrate clearly the pressing need for increasingly tough measures from the specialized international organizations. 
May we soon see an end to this sad practice. 
The pride and glory of countries in all parts of the globe is derived, to a great extent, from what their artists, architects, artisans and workers produced in different periods of history. 
The removal of the cultural property of these countries indicates the lack of a thorough understanding and appreciation of their own cultural heritage and denies their scholars and historians the right to a careful examination and analysis of their past. 
So frequently, in the materialistic world in which we live, insufficient attention has been paid to history and culture and to man's need to take pride in the knowledge of a rich culture as part of his heritage. 
Also, with the improvement of scientific methods of recovering cultural property from seabeds and from excavations carried out with highly technical equipment, there are now greater possibilities for plundering cultural property. 
Thus, proposals in the text of the draft resolution constitute ways and means of dealing with these new challenges. 
What we are dealing with is a moral issue too. 
Thus, we must take into account the responsibilities of countries in possession of the cultural property of - and this is generally the case - smaller and poorer nations. 
These monuments, objects of art, pieces of great importance belonging to buildings and historical sites that have lost whole sections - including manuscripts and other cultural treasures - are important to the study of a nation's history. 
In this hemisphere, the magnificent indigenous cultures have been plundered since the arrival of Columbus. 
These are especially important to the young people of the countries concerned - the generations to come, who need reassurance of their worth and a more complete understanding of what their ancestors created. 
Such cultural property is an inspiration and an incentive to young people to achieve the greatness of their ancestors, a better understanding of their rich history, and a pride in being that derives from cultural values. 
The injustices of the past can be corrected today, when, one hopes, the conscience of nations is maturing. 
UNESCO deserves greater support and needs greater clout if it is to repair the damage of the past. 
Draft resolution A/48/L.15 must be more than a piece of paper tucked away in a file - we must strive to give it life and meaning. 
Solving this problem is important for the world community as a whole and for the various regions and subregions, and of course for every State and people. 
The significance of the problem should be matched by measures to be taken at the universal, regional, bilateral and national levels, in order to settle such overall issues as the preservation of cultural heritage and specific issues of the restitution of cultural property to its countries of origin. 
The item we are discussing is extremely topical for Russia. 
Fundamental for us here are the principles formulated in the 1954 Convention for the Protection of Cultural Property in the Event of Armed Conflict, concluded in The Hague, and the Protocol to the Convention. 
A new situation arose with the need to preserve the cultural heritage after the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics ceased to exist, when on the territory of a single, multinational State there was a great deal of cultural property that belonged to various newly arisen States. 
For the first half of 1992 alone, officially registered crimes pertaining to cultural property numbered 2,211, and this figure has virtually doubled over the past year. 
According to the data available to us, outside Russia there are active smuggling organizations trafficking in the export from our country of items of antiquity and art objects. 
Pursuant to the recommendations of the General Assembly at its forty-second and forty-sixth sessions, the Russian Federation has adopted a number of legislative acts to protect our cultural heritage. 
They include the definition of such concepts as cultural property and the cultural heritage of the peoples of the Russian Federation, and they also point out that Russia is carrying out a purposeful policy to return cultural property that was illegally exported from its territory. 
As a development of this law, the President of Russia has approved a provision on the basic sites of cultural heritage for the peoples of the Russian Federation, and a State inventory has been established for these sites for the peoples of Russia. 
Along with this, pursuant to the President's decree on steps to preserve cultural property and to prevent its illegal export from the Russian Federation, a federal service to preserve cultural property has been established. 
This service, along with other functions, documents the export of cultural property and registers cultural property that comes into Russia. 
The Commission was instructed to prepare materials on claims for Russian cultural property outside of Russia, as well as to consider the claims of foreign States with regard to cultural property that might be found on Russian territory. 
In this connection, the Commission is authorized to carry out consultations and negotiations on restitution. 
We hope that all States will adhere to them. 
We agree with the conclusion in the report of the Director-General of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), submitted in 1992 to the Executive Board, to the effect that we should focus efforts not on a revision of the 1970 Convention, but on enhancing its effectiveness. 
We are open to all kinds of cooperation in restoring cultural property. 
In March this year the Russian delegation took part in a regional seminar in Hungary on this issue of trafficking in cultural property. 
By the same token, as we see it, the bilateral format for cooperation is the most effective, since it allows us to take into account fully the specifics of every situation. 
In particular, we find useful bilateral consultations with a view to exchanging experience for the effective campaign against illegal transactions in cultural art objects. 
An agreement on consultations, for example, has already been concluded with Italy. 
We welcome the contribution made by the General Assembly to solving this problem, as well as the great deal of work that has been done in this sphere by UNESCO, in particular through the Intergovernmental Committee. 
This is a good back-up for, and stimulus to, the efforts under way by States at the national, bilateral and regional levels. 
I call on the representative of Zaire, who will announce the names of additional sponsors of the draft resolution. 
I should also like to bring to the Assembly's attention an error appearing in the English version of operative paragraph 14 of draft resolution A/48/L.15. 
The words "forty-eighth session" should be replaced by the words "fiftieth session". 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the representative of the United Kingdom, who wishes to speak in explanation of vote. 
May I remind representatives that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. RICHARDSON (United Kingdom): My delegation abstained in the vote on the draft resolution which the Assembly has just adopted. 
We are sympathetic to the aspirations of those countries that wish to develop and improve their collections of cultural property, but we cannot accept the principle that cultural property which has been freely and legitimately acquired should be returned to the country of origin. 
We are always willing to discuss specific cultural property questions bilaterally with other Governments. 
My delegation strongly condemns illicit traffic in cultural property and we can support much of the draft resolution which the Assembly has just adopted. 
Other elements of the resolution also present us with some difficulties. 
Support for operative paragraphs 5 and 6 would imply that my delegation favoured the establishment of a systematic inventory of cultural property in the United Kingdom. 
Operative paragraphs 10, 11, 12 and 13 refer to the 1970 Convention on the Means of Prohibiting and Preventing the Illicit Import, Export and Transfer of Ownership of Cultural Property. 
Ratification of this Convention would present considerable problems for the United Kingdom. 
But, as the Assembly will know, many of the underlying requirements of the Convention are already part of our approach to this problem. 
The British Museum and Art Trade interests have subscribed to two voluntary codes of practice, in 1977 and 1984, on the handling of items of dubious provenance, which uphold the spirit of the 1970 Convention. 
In addition, the Metropolitan Police Art and Antiques Squad maintains close links with INTERPOL. 
The United Kingdom views draft convention of the International Institute for the Unification of Private Law (UNIDROIT) on the restitution of stolen or illegally exported cultural property as an innovative attempt to address the problems raised by the Convention of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO). 
The United Kingdom participated in the four meetings of national Government experts held in Rome to consider the Convention and awaits the revised draft of the Convention following the conclusions of the latest meeting, in October. 
In conclusion, I should refer briefly to the remarks made by the Permanent Representative of Greece about the works of art known as the Elgin Marbles. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 21? 
I now call on the representative of Burundi to introduce draft resolution A/48/L.16. 
Mr. SINUNGURUNZA (Burundi) (interpretation from French): Mr. President, I thank you for the opportunity you have given me to speak. 
At the outset, I should like to thank the General Assembly, which has just adopted the report by its Bureau on including an additional agenda item entitled "The situation in Burundi" in the agenda of its forty-eighth session. 
On 21 October 1993, as I have already had occasion to say here, an attempted coup d'at was staged by a group of military people and has plunged Burundi into a serious constitutional crisis. 
When they learned the bad news, the people rose up and at the same time the old ethnic fault lines became active. 
Today, violence has ravaged the villages of Burundi, and people have sought sordid and unsafe shelter in the centre of the country while many others have fled to our neighbouring countries, Rwanda, Zaire and Tanzania. 
The situation is so bad that, if nothing is done now, a civil war is likely to spread throughout the country, with incalculable consequences for international peace and security. 
To achieve this, it would be desirable for an international force to be established in Burundi with the mission of protecting the democratic institutions and restoring a climate of confidence amongst the population. 
We have already had occasion to say so here, and have indeed said so in other groups too; accordingly, we believe that we already enjoy the necessary support from the Assembly, for which I thank you. 
The actual content of the draft resolution requires no detailed comment; its provisions, objectives and premises are obvious at a glance, and have all already received the broadest international support. 
Barely five months ago, the people of Burundi, for the first time in their history, were able to express their will through free, pluralist and fair elections. 
This hope was brutally dashed by the attempted military coup d'at of 21 October last and by the assassination of President Ndadaye and of other political figures. 
The European Community is considering steps to be taken if constitutional order is not restored in Burundi. 
These measures would be in addition to those taken by some of its member States, which have suspended their bilateral cooperation with Burundi. 
We thank the Secretary-General for following up on our request by appointing Under-Secretary-General Mr. Jonah as his Special Envoy for Burundi. 
We await with interest the report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Burundi as a follow-up to Mr. Jonah's mission. 
In an official statement, the Council greatly deplored and condemned the events that took place in Burundi. 
Finally, also at the request of Burundi, our Assembly is meeting today to show that the international community condemns loud and clear this attempted coup d'at and demands the restoration of legality in Burundi. 
Indeed, this trust is absolutely necessary for the return of the constitutional order and for an end to massacre and violence in Burundi. 
An initiative by the OAU would augur well for the prevention machinery and crisis management which are to be established pursuant to decisions taken at the Cairo Summit. 
According to the information we have received, hundreds of thousands in Burundi have fled their country for Rwanda, Tanzania and Zaire. 
We, for our part, have already given initial emergency aid to those refugees. 
The exodus of refugees illustrates the serious repercussions of the situation in Burundi on peace and stability in the region, and especially in Rwanda. 
In this connection, we note with satisfaction the arrival in Kigali of the reconnaissance mission under the leadership of General Dallaire. 
It goes without saying that the European Community and its member States fully agree with the draft resolution before us which, we hope, will be adopted without a vote. 
May this clear-cut message from the international community be heard by the rebels, and may the attempted coup d'at be but a brief pause in Burundi's march towards democracy. 
Mr. LADSOUS (France) (interpretation from French): France fully agrees with the statement which was just made by the Belgian President of the European Community. 
It demanded that the military immediately return to their barracks and that they free the prisoners who had been illegally detained since 21 October. 
It hopes that those responsible for these acts will be brought to justice after an inquiry. 
Burundi, in recent months, had seen more than satisfactory developments. 
The elections that were held in June in that country were exemplary in all aspects. 
Indeed, the first elected President of Burundi himself, only a few weeks ago in the General Assembly, committed himself to foster the emerging pluralism in Burundi. 
My delegation remains concerned at the situation created in the region by the events in Burundi. 
Indeed, these sad population movements threaten international security in the region, especially in Rwanda, where a fragile process of reconciliation has begun. 
My country hopes too that the international community will intervene in Burundi with a view to national reconciliation. 
In that connection, we believe that the Secretary-General's dispatch of a special envoy to Burundi is a positive initiative. 
My country will therefore support the draft resolution before the Assembly. 
I cannot fail to thank you, Sir, and through you the General Assembly for having agreed to the urgent inclusion in the agenda of an item devoted to the alarming situation in Burundi. 
We appealed to the international community to condemn unreservedly that act which has slowed the democratic process under way in Burundi and throughout Africa, and to take whatever steps were necessary to help the people of Burundi restore the democratic institutions that had been jeopardized by the coup. 
Another intolerable result has been the displacement of thousands of persons within the country and of refugees into neighbouring countries. 
Rwanda is a neighbour of Burundi and its people are closely linked to the people of Burundi by ties of blood. 
We are therefore particularly affected by the current situation there. 
For Rwanda, instability in Burundi poses a threat to the peace process set in motion by the Arusha Peace Agreement signed on 4 October 1993 between the Government of Rwanda and the Rwandese Patriotic Front. 
If peace, harmony and stability are to be restored in Burundi, vigorous regional and international action must be taken. 
On the regional level, let me inform the Assembly of the results of the 28 October 1993 summit meeting held at Kigali at the invitation of the President of the Republic of Rwanda. 
At the summit, the representatives of those countries and the representative of the Organization of African Unity reiterated their condemnation of the military coup d'at against Burundi's democratic institutions as running absolutely counter to the development of democracy on the African continent. 
Rwanda is therefore pleased today to hail the collective commitment demonstrated by the international community in the draft resolution before the Assembly today. 
That draft resolution, if adopted and effectively implemented, will manifest our common determination to help the people of Burundi restore peace and order. 
To stop the suffering and sacrifices endured by the people of Burundi, the United Nations must act, and act swiftly and effectively. 
Hence, our Organization has the immense responsibility of finding urgently a lasting solution to the situation in Burundi. 
If we do not act immediately, we put at risk the hope engendered by the democratic process in all nations of the world that cherish peace, justice and democracy. 
Mr. GELBER (United States of America): The United States strongly supports the African initiative to condemn the action by elements of the military against the democratically elected Government of Burundi. 
We note with satisfaction that the coup attempt has apparently failed and several suspected coup plotters have been arrested or have fled the country. 
We applaud the bravery of the Prime Minister, the Foreign Minister and other Government officials who have persevered throughout the crisis and are now working to consolidate the government's control over the situation. 
We extend our sincere condolences to the late President's wife and family and to the families of those who were killed or injured or who have disappeared. 
The United States reiterates its demand that those responsible for perpetrating the action against the Burundi Government reveal the whereabouts and fate of all Government officials and others who may have been taken prisoner or disappeared during this action. 
We are shocked and deeply saddened by the violence and mounting casualties in Burundi. 
We urge all sides to refrain from violence and respect the authority of the elected Government. 
We salute the freely elected Government and the people of Burundi who remain committed to consolidating their country's democracy. 
The adoption of our draft resolution today will send a clear signal to all that the international community is unanimous in its support of Burundi's democratic transition and will condemn any attempt to reverse it. 
Mr. SAMASSEKOU (Mali) (interpretation from French): The Government of the Republic of Mali learned with acute concern of the putsch carried out in Burundi on 21 October by a military group against the country's democratic institutions. 
This challenge to that country's established order is a blatant act of defiance of the legitimate aspirations of the people of Burundi to democracy and is also a threat to all new democracies and to all peoples who are fighting for democracy. 
The people of Burundi have proven their deep commitment to democratic principles and their readiness to forge their own destiny by turning out en masse for the various elections organized during the transition period, elections deemed free, democratic and transparent by the international community. 
Unfortunately, the people of Burundi now sees itself stripped of its right to determine freely its future. 
This situation has already engendered death and hatred and has forced thousands of people into exile. 
The Government of Mali condemned this unacceptable situation and invited all the political forces of Burundi to give priority to dialogue with a view to restoring respect for the legal status of the Republic and to reinstating the democratically established institutions. 
The Government and the people of Mali also voiced their solidarity with all the democratic forces that, stood up against this situation of fait accompli in many cases making the supreme sacrifice. 
Since the events of 21 October, the situation in Burundi has deteriorated. 
Members of Burundi society are killing each other. 
This genocide must be stopped. 
The international community must be mobilized, along with the democratic forces within Burundi, to restore democracy and legality. 
The events in Burundi cry out to the conscience of the entire international community at a time when Africa must better equip itself to face the continent's many problems. 
The night from 20 to 21 October 1993 was a long one for Burundi, Africa and the civilized world, that is, the world of democratic forces. 
It was with great shock and indignation that we learned in the early hours of 21 October 1993, by radio transmissions and the reports of news agencies, the surprising news of the shameful military coup d'etat which had taken place in Bujumbura. 
For an entire day we laboured under the illusion that those responsible had enough human feeling and decency to spare the lives of the political authorities they had arrested at the time of their unexpected crime. 
This barbarous act, reminiscent of another age, cynically perpetrated by military figures motivated by some unknown demon, cannot leave any human being indifferent. 
The time has passed when a few adventure-hungry corporals or a handful of ambitious and arrogant officers, thinking they had magic cures for the real problems of the African people, seized power by force of arms. 
It must henceforth understand that the way to its economic and social development, and consequently its good health, is the difficult but noble path of democracy. 
The delegation of Benin must therefore reiterate here its Government's stern condemnation of the military coup d'etat in Bujumbura: 
"The Government and people of the Republic of Benin affirm the irreversibility of African democracy and urgently appeal to all democratic forces the world over to take every appropriate step to restore the rights and freedoms of the people of Burundi." 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be now closed. 
May I take it that the Assembly duly takes note of this information? 
Mr. REMEZ DE ESTENOZ BARCIELA (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): Once again, Cuba had hoped that the reasons for the discussion and consideration of this item would have disappeared. 
Today, one of the longest-lasting injustices of modern history continues to be committed against Cuba. 
In so doing, it took account of the extraterritorial effects of laws and regulations promulgated and applied by the United States. 
It considered the matter an act of aggression by an economic, military and technological Power against a small country - an act contrary to the rules of international law and to the principles enshrined in the Charter of the Organization. 
It also noted the severe impact of these actions on the Cuban people. 
Despite the explicit will of the international community, the Government of that major Power has nevertheless moved to promulgate, apply and strengthen laws and measures relating to the embargo that had been rejected by the General Assembly. 
In the last 11 months, we have witnessed legislative, regulatory, covert and defamatory actions - even acts of coercion and blackmail - against third countries, as part and parcel of a broad plan of aggressive actions by the United States against Cuba. 
The so-called Torricelli Act, strongly condemned by delegations that participated in the debate last year and rejected in official statements by many countries and groups of countries, still remains in force in the United States legal system; it is already being applied in accordance with regulatory provisions. 
With these procedures, the Washington Administration has further expanded the extraterritorial character of its economic measures against Cuba which infringes upon the sovereignty of third countries and the right to enjoy freedom of trade and navigation guaranteed under international law. 
The Cuban delegation has reported on a number of specific actions demonstrating that, because of the embargo, important economic transactions between Cuba and third countries have been hindered. 
The need for discretion has prevented us from divulging all available information. 
Nevertheless, information officially and unofficially circulated confirms that there are many actions of this kind violating the established principles of sovereignty, freedom of trade and navigation, and transgressing other internationally recognized legal regulations. 
It is not only the essence and the extraterritoriality of this policy but also its impact on the life of the Cuban people that should be rejected and condemned by the international community. 
The United States Government has tried to create the impression that the so-called Torricelli Act is easing the embargo and its impact on the Cuban population. 
It has publicly lied about alleged attributes of the Act facilitating humanitarian assistance and mitigating other aspects of the embargo. But we have provided delegations with sufficient examples of the economic and social impact of the Torricelli Act that prove the contrary. 
Similarly, the obstacle preventing any company from any part of the world from selling to Cuba either medicine, equipment or medical supplies having components or using technology of United States origin remains in place. 
The Secretary-General himself has pointed out in his report (A/48/448) that over 120 non-governmental organizations have written to the Secretary-General urging an end to the embargo. 
Clearly, the fact that the cornerstone of United States foreign policy on Cuba is an economic embargo causing suffering for almost 11 million human beings is something that people reject. 
There are no pretexts, there can be no reasons justifying this crime or exonerating those responsible for it. 
One wonders why common sense, initiative or pragmatism have not prevailed here. 
Over the years, many different arguments have been used to try to justify the embargo, some of them completely in contradiction to the principles which gave birth to this Organization and many of them contradicting each other. 
Each and every one of those arguments has been refuted or disproved time and again, and the international community has enough information available to it on this issue to draw its own conclusions. 
A year ago, the United States Government, attempting to defend its position here in the Assembly, used four pretexts. 
First, it alleged that the embargo is a response the nationalizations carried out by Cuba 33 years ago. 
Nationalization was also carried out by many other third-world countries in their endeavour to achieve economic independence. 
Secondly, the United States claimed this was a matter to be dealt with in bilateral relations between the United States and Cuba. 
What this is all about is unilateral aggression by the United States affecting relations between Cuba and third countries, thus hindering the natural development of international relations, curtailing the legitimate rights of third countries and threatening the peace and security of a sovereign State Member of this Organization. 
Obviously, there is no legal principle or political standard that can justify that purpose. 
Finally, the United States delegation stated that the problems facing Cuba today derive from internal causes that have nothing to do with the blockade. 
It has been shown that not a single economic or social aspect of our situation escapes the consequences of the blockade; that is, after all, the declared objective. 
In addition to the blockade, Cuba is facing other challenges in its development struggle. 
The dramatic and unexpected rupture of its traditional foreign economic links, the need to make changes to insert Cuba into a changing and inequitable world economy, and underdevelopment itself, all add to the difficulties my country is facing. 
But of all those factors the only one that continues to exist because of the will of another Government whose declared objective is to harm us, and the only one that could be made to disappear by a political act, is the economic blockade. 
Cuba has taken the sovereign decision to carry out broad and profound transformations that will open up our economy, with a view to its full reinsertion into the international market and international economic relations. 
That process has preserved and always will preserve the independence of our country and the enormous social achievements attained since 1959. 
My people hopes to achieve its aspirations without pressure or blackmail, to ensure the future of our country, including normal relations with all States without exception. 
It is therefore critically important to eliminate the major obstacle to this process. 
We hope that a new United Nations decision on this matter will lead to increased awareness of the current unjust policy against Cuba and help put an end to it. 
For, tomorrow, such a policy could become an instrument of coercion against any other small and underdeveloped State. 
Hence, we have submitted a draft resolution promoting principles recognized by almost all States represented here. 
The draft resolution is contained in document A/48/L.14/Rev.1, which we are honoured to introduce, and which has been duly issued in all the official languages of the Organization. 
This decision is of vital importance for mankind, since it is inextricably linked to a nation's right to life, independence and existence itself. 
Mr. SARDENBERG (Brazil) (interpretation from Spanish): I have the honour of addressing the General Assembly in my capacity as Secretary Pro Tempore of the Ibero-American countries. 
Extraterritorial elements of recent national legislation have given rise to serious concerns; these concerns stem primarily from the restrictions imposed on the basic principles of freedom of trade and navigation, principles that are articulated in many international legal instruments. 
The Ibero-American countries have consistently favoured the creation of a climate conducive to overcoming differences. 
It is our sincere hope that the current international trends towards dialogue, understanding and cooperation will prevail over long-standing differences. 
To that end, a climate of mutual respect and full compliance with the rules of international law would certainly contribute to strengthening peace and harmony between nations. 
Mr. TELLO (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): The criteria guiding Mexico's international activities and the value we attach to them can be understood only in the context of our historical experience as a nation. 
The struggle to achieve, consolidate and defend our independence has led us to attach key significance to sovereignty. 
We have been and remain a nation dedicated to broadening and deepening our ties of friendship and cooperation with all the peoples of the world. 
We are convinced that dialogue, concerted action and negotiated political settlement are the best possible means of achieving understanding. 
The legal equality of States, the self-determination of peoples, non-intervention in internal affairs, and respect for sovereign rights are the basic principles of international coexistence and remain fully valid. 
We recognize the efforts that have been made to modernize their methods of work and structures with a view to their integration into the new trends in the world economy. 
At the same time, we are neither unaware of nor insensitive to the Cuban people's increasing difficulties as regards health and nutrition. 
Even amid countless contradictions and uncertainties, a new atmosphere of understanding is struggling to emerge following the end of the cold war. 
Agreements that were once unimaginable are now sealed with a handshake. 
The observance of multilaterally accepted norms gives certainty to relations between States, just as it gives peace and coexistence their best possible framework for development. 
Mr. KITTIKHOUN (Lao People's Democratic Republic) (interpretation from French): On 24 November 1992 this Assembly adopted resolution 47/19, on the necessity of lifting the economic, commercial and financial embargo imposed against the Republic of Cuba. 
Following the adoption of that resolution, more than 30 sovereign States solemnly declared that they had taken no legislative or normative measures of the type mentioned in the resolution. 
The legitimacy of the cause stirred great hopes that the resolution would be fully implemented by all the States Members of our Organization. 
However, to my delegation's great regret, the embargo against the Republic of Cuba has been reinforced this year. 
In view of its obligations under the United Nations Charter and international law, my country, the Lao People's Democratic Republic, has never promulgated or applied laws or measures of the type mentioned in draft resolution A/48/L.14. 
In our view, such measures constitute an attack on the sovereignty of other States and on freedom of commerce and navigation. 
The delegation of the Lao People's Democratic Republic sincerely hopes that this question will be resolved swiftly, fairly and honourably, with due account taken of the legitimate interests of the two peoples and in the interest of regional and world peace. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to propose, if there is no objection, that the list of speakers in the debate on this agenda item now be closed. 
In the view of our delegation, such an imposition not only jeopardizes relations between nations but also runs counter to the spirit of the world's new era, in which development, equality, justice, peace and democracy should prevail. 
The end of the cold war, the passing of the East-West confrontation and the strong trend towards democratization of relations in and among States have opened the way to new hopes for living in peace, for mutual understanding and for cooperation between nations. 
This new international political climate has strengthened the determination to use peaceful negotiations to find solutions to persistent military conflicts as well as to the differences and disputes inherited from the past. 
Significant success has been achieved in certain regions. 
In our view the same approach could be applied in the quest for a reasonable and fair solution to the question of relations between Cuba and the United States. 
The resumption of dialogue between those two countries could make it easier to solve the outstanding problems in conformity with the principles of international law and the United Nations Charter. 
It is even more regrettable that at present these relations are subjected to new trade restrictions. 
These restrictions are affecting not only the interests of Cuba but also the interests of a number of other countries, as is indicated in the Secretary-General's report. 
Many countries have, in different ways, expressed their concern about the adverse effects of the Cuban Democracy Act of the United States on their trade interests. 
In this spirit, the international community has made repeated appeals in this regard. 
The Non-Aligned Movement, of which Viet Nam is a member, has at many meetings repeatedly asserted that the use of force in inter-State relations and the application of laws and measures which have extraterritorial effects are inadmissible. 
Mr. WISNUMURTI (Indonesia): I deem it an honour to deliver this statement on behalf of the non-aligned countries. 
Since last year the relationship has further deteriorated due to the promulgation of national legislation with extraterritorial dimensions. 
Consequently, Cuba is facing an economic crisis of unprecedented proportions. 
With the Cuban economy already reeling from the fundamental changes that have swept Eastern Europe and a drastic cut-off in aid, the unrelenting hostility has heightened tension in the region. 
Further aggravating the situation is the imposition of an embargo on trade which seeks unilaterally to restrict economic and commercial relations to the detriment of the interests of many Member States. 
Punitive economic measures have profoundly affected the living conditions of the people of Cuba and severely impeded their development efforts. 
We are concerned that the continuing pressure and isolation is fraught with potentially disastrous consequences. 
In the context of the interdependence of nations and interlinkage of issues, the strengthening of international cooperation for development has now become an imperative. 
We share the widely expressed view that in the post-cold-war era, no nation should be deprived of the opportunity to participate freely and without hindrance in economic, commercial and financial relations between nations. 
To erect barriers in this regard is incompatible with the objective of establishing a new and equitable international order for stable peace and common security and for economic and social justice. 
We are gratified to learn from the report of the Secretary-General in document A/48/448 and Add.1 that many Member States have refrained from adopting laws or measures to strengthen or extend the embargo in question. 
In this context, the repeal of the law adopted last year would facilitate the reintegration of Cuba into regional and international economic life, leading ultimately to the stability of the region. 
At this juncture, we cannot turn away from those precepts and norms. 
We hope that renewed consideration of this item and broad support for the draft resolution during this session will spur the parties concerned to resolve this issue through dialogue and negotiation which will promote economic and social advancement in an atmosphere of peace and tranquillity. 
Mr. ELHOUDERI (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya) (interpretation from Arabic): Economic blockades and similar coercive measures which some States see fit to impose on other States are among the causes of tension in international relations. 
General Assembly resolution 47/19, adopted by the Assembly at its last session, was based on that global consensus, which clearly demonstrates the international community's clear rejection of the coercive approach in international relations. 
Resolution 47/19 clearly reflects the international will that States resolve their disputes in compliance with the purposes and principles enshrined in the Charter and the norms of international law. 
The resolution urges States that have such laws and measures to take the necessary steps to repeal or invalidate them. 
The adoption of resolution 47/19 gave rise to new hope for new prospects of ending the economic, commercial and financial embargo against Cuba. 
Nearly a year has passed since the resolution was adopted, and yet all available indications give the impression that no steps have been taken to respond to its provisions. 
To the contrary, such indications show conclusively that the policy of pressure, embargo and boycott continues to be pursued and that there is renewed determination not only to keep it in place but also to enforce it more vigorously. 
The economic, commercial and financial embargo that has been in place against Cuba for more than 30 years now has had dire consequences for the Cuban people. 
As indicated in document A/48/463, the embargo has had an extremely negative impact on Cuba's economic and social development, and especially on the population's standard of living. 
The serious consequences of those measures have been exacerbated by the sanctions imposed on the Libyan people by Security Council resolution 748 (1992), for reasons that are not commensurate with the legal dispute between the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya and the other three States. 
In my own additional remarks I should like to begin by expressing my delegation's appreciation of the Secretary-General's report (A/48/448 and Add.1) of 28 September 1993, which contains the replies of Member States concerning the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/19. 
This is reassuring, and the General Assembly should welcome this positive outcome of the Secretary-General's efforts to implement the resolution. 
However, the report also contains disappointing news. 
Not only has the call upon Member States to refrain from promulgating and applying laws and measures of the kind imposed on Cuba been totally ignored, but new laws and measures have been introduced. 
Since the adoption of the resolution the scope of the embargo has been extended to cover shipping. 
In other words, the embargo has been widened, tightened and intensified at every level. 
The report also reveals attempts to influence countries and international institutions in various ways - including persuasion and intimidation - to violate the terms of General Assembly resolution 47/19. 
In short, every effort appears to have been made to raise the cost to third countries of economic and commercial cooperation with Cuba. 
The inclusion in the embargo of medicines and medical supplies and humanitarian aid is particularly hard to understand. 
If there is no justification for the entire embargo, what can we say about the inclusion on its list of items that even a Chapter VII action against the most dangerous and recalcitrant regime would exempt? 
The overwhelming support given General Assembly resolution 47/19 was a loud and clear rejection by the international community of the embargo against Cuba and of the pressures exerted on third countries to withhold cooperation from Cuba. 
To the list of General Assembly resolutions that the embargo violates, which my delegation cited in its statement last year, must now be added resolution 47/19. 
A State may choose which countries to trade with or not to trade with. 
This is its right, and it is not in dispute. 
But no country has a right to prevent others from engaging in lawful economic and commercial relations with countries that it does not like. 
As many delegations emphasized in the debate on this item last year, and as many have repeated in this debate, negotiations are the only sensible way to resolve the differences between the United States and Cuba. 
In this connection, I should like to use this occasion to echo the appeal to the United States - made in the general debate by, among others, the delegations of Namibia, Barbados and Guyana - to summon the necessary political will to initiate, or agree to, negotiations with Cuba. 
It needed Norway to do the seemingly impossible - to bring the Palestinians and the Israelis to the conference table. 
We need a Norway to bring the United States and Cuba to the conference table. 
In the post-cold-war era the United States has been at the forefront of the international campaign for the peaceful resolution of disputes through dialogue and negotiations. 
Mr. PAK (Democratic People's Republic of Korea): A year ago we discussed the same item as we are considering now, and adopted a resolution, in the hope that this issue would be resolved in accordance with the expectations of the international community. 
To date, however, the United States has not taken the necessary measures to implement the resolution - a point that has been made today by several representatives. 
The continuous embargo against the Cuban people is creating enormous economic difficulties and is putting serious constraints on Cuba's social and economic development. 
As history shows, nobody can justify the imposition of economic embargoes by big Powers against small countries irrespective of their scale or modality. 
The Torricelli Act, enacted by the United States two years ago in its effort further to strengthen the economic embargo against Cuba, is aimed at forcing the will of the United States on other countries. 
Its adoption is a flagrant violation of the Charter of the United Nations, which stipulates the development of friendly relations between States, based on respect for the principles of equality and sovereignty, and of international law, which requires freedom of trade and of navigation. 
All countries should carry out their duties under the Charter and international law, respect the right of Member States to choose their own political and economic systems and refrain from interfering in the internal affairs of other countries. 
In this connection, the delegation of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea reiterates its support for the final document of the Tenth Summit Meeting of non-aligned countries, which calls for the ending of the economic, commercial and financial embargo against Cuba. 
The cold war has given way to a new era in which humankind is developing economic cooperation to create a free and peaceful new world community transcending differences of ideas and systems. 
Mr. RAHMAN (Malaysia): Malaysia fully endorses the statement of the representative of Indonesia, who spoke in his capacity as representative of the Chairman of the Non-Aligned Movement. 
That statement duly reflects the position taken on this issue by the leaders of the Non-Aligned Movement at their Jakarta Summit last year. 
As was stated in the debate on this subject last year, Malaysia believes that the matter can best be settled between the two countries involved. 
Malaysia believes that making international law prevail must be a fundamental commitment of all nations, irrespective of size or development status. 
The sharp edges of confrontation epitomized by two ideologically opposed blocs have given way, with the end of the cold war, to increased dialogue and cooperation in the conduct of inter-State relations as well as in multilateral diplomacy. 
Mr. PONCE (Ecuador) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation agrees with and endorses what was said by the representative of Brazil, Ambassador Sardenberg, speaking on behalf of the Ibero-American Group on the agenda item under consideration. 
Accordingly, we restate our support for the non-use of coercive measures in relations among States and our approval of the draft resolution before us. 
Further, Ecuador wishes to place on record its explicit support for the fundamental principle of promotion and observance of human rights, as enshrined in the Charter of the Organization, and for the regional commitment to affirm democracy. 
We express our hope that this system of Government will soon be broadly applied throughout our continent. 
Mr. MUMBENGEGWI (Zimbabwe): Zimbabwe would like to associate itself fully with the statement made by the Permanent Representative of Indonesia in his capacity as Chairman of the Non-Aligned Movement. 
We have witnessed the resultant easing of tensions in southern Africa, the Middle East and elsewhere around the world, where the current efforts towards the peaceful resolution of disputes were virtually unthinkable only a few years ago. 
Since the present relationship between Cuba and the United States has its origins in the cold war confrontation, the international community would have hoped that the demise of the cold war would have had a more positive influence on that relationship. 
Universal economic measures against any State can be imposed only by collective international enforcement action through the United Nations. 
In the absence of any such enforcement action, all countries should be free to carry out their economic, commercial and financial transactions freely. 
Apart from these important provisions of international law, Zimbabwe is particularly concerned at the devastating effect that the economic embargo against Cuba is having on the humanitarian situation in that country. 
As is always the case in such situations, the principal sufferers are the most vulnerable groups, such as children, women and the elderly. 
It is our hope that in the new post-cold-war climate, where confrontation is increasingly giving way to dialogue, some way will soon be found to resolve the present issue through negotiation and dialogue. 
The principles of sovereign equality of States and of non-intervention and non-interference in internal affairs of other States are fundamental principles of international law that form the cornerstones of contemporary international relations. 
My delegation, while reaffirming this legitimate right of all people, would like to urge all States once more to abide by their obligations under United Nations resolutions and more generally by international law. 
In meeting these expectations, all countries should refrain from acting to contravene in any way the provisions of the United Nations Charter. 
The international community should not remain silent in situations in which any State intends to undermine the economic or political stability of another State or to impose specific political or economic structures on it. 
International peace and security certainly cannot be achieved by giving legitimacy to the notion that might is right. 
Before calling on the first speaker in explanation of vote before the voting, may I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. NOTERDAEME (Belgium) (interpretation from French): The opposition of the European Community and its member States to any extraterritorial application of national legislation is beyond question. 
We are therefore opposed to United States legislative initiatives, including the "Cuban Democracy Act", designed to strengthen the trade embargo against Cuba by means of extraterritorial application of United States laws. 
We believe that such measures violate the general principles of international law and the sovereignty of independent States. 
Although we strongly favour a peaceful transition to democracy in Cuba, we cannot accept that the United States should unilaterally undermine our economic and trading relations with any country whatsoever. 
However, while the draft resolution on which we will soon vote again addresses those principles, there are additional elements that object to the primary embargo of Cuba by the United States, something upon which Canada has never commented. 
For that reason, Canada will abstain. 
Our abstention does not signal a weakening of our opposition to inappropriate attempts to assert extraterritorial jurisdiction. 
The end of the cold war constituted for all peoples a reason for hope in the new climate in international relations characterized by dente, cooperation, development and respect for the right of peoples freely to choose their own destiny. 
This hope has been consistently disappointed by factors contrary to the norms of coexistence among peoples, such as the United States imposition of an economic and financial embargo against Cuba. 
The imposition of this embargo is contrary to international law and the principles enshrined in the United Nations Charter, which emphasize the need for Members to refrain from adopting measures that would impair trade relations between States. 
It is within this framework that my country, at the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly, supported the adoption of resolution 47/19 on the necessity of ending the economic, commercial and financial embargo imposed against Cuba, which clearly indicates the rejection of that embargo by the international community. 
The passage of the so-called Torricelli Act, aimed at stiffening the embargo and making other countries enforce it, not only interferes with the sovereignty of other countries but also with the freedom of navigation and international free trade. 
My Government learned with great concern that, during 1993, further measures were adopted to reinforce the embargo in its extraterritorial character. 
The embargo has forced Cuba to seek trading partners elsewhere and new markets for export products, incurring greater promotional and sales expenses of billions of United States dollars. 
The increase in transport, freight and insurance costs amount to $6,207 million. 
According to the estimate given us, as a result of this chaotic situation the Cuban external debt is calculated at $70 billion. 
It goes without saying that this financial situation as a whole has had severe repercussions on the development of Cuba's economy, and particularly on Cubans and their standard of living. 
We shall not touch upon the scarcities, resulting from the embargo, that affect the most important domains of health care, medicines, food, medical and non-medical equipment, the transfer of technology and supplies of other essential resources and commodities. 
My delegation therefore favours a draft resolution calling for the lifting of the embargo, and hopes that, through frank and open dialogue, based on mutual respect and sovereign equality, it will be possible to reach a solution to this long conflict between the two States. 
Resolution 47/19 reiterated principles such as the sovereign equality of States, non-intervention and non-interference in other countries' internal affairs, and freedom of trade and international navigation, and called on all countries to fulfil their commitments and obligations and observe these principles and international law. 
This reflected the just aspiration of the international community. 
Like many other Member States, we hope that countries that have implemented laws and adopted measures that run counter to those principles will take the necessary action to repeal them and instead engage in normal economic and trade activities between States. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Against: Albania, Israel, Paraguay, United States of America. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their votes. 
I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. LADSOUS (France) (interpretation from French): The delegation of France voted in favour of the draft resolution just adopted by the General Assembly. 
That vote should in no way be regarded as support for the political regime in Havana. 
France condemns the frequent violations of human rights in Cuba, where the authorities reject democratic and pluralistic changes although those values are recognized throughout the American continent. 
Through its economic policies, Cuba is to a great extent responsible for the gravely deteriorating situation in the country, which causes great suffering to its population. 
In applying national legislation in an extraterritorial manner, the United States of America is violating these principles. 
Nothing can justify the international community's having to accept the consequences of unilateral decisions by the United States relating to bilateral relations between Cuba and the United States. 
The decision to do so was motivated by the Swedish Government's position on the specific instance of legislation applying trade sanctions to Cuba. 
Our affirmative vote on this resolution should not be construed as condoning the human-rights situation in Cuba, but we are not convinced that a policy of embargo against Cuba is conducive to achieving improvements in that situation. 
Sweden remains seriously concerned at the Cuban Government's systematic violations of certain basic human rights. 
Sweden intends to revert to this issue under the appropriate item on the agenda. 
Mr. MARRERO (United States of America): The United States could not vote in favour of the draft resolution introduced under agenda item 30. 
There is nothing the United States would like more than to see Cuba's doors opened fully to economic and political freedom, to see its prison gates swung wide to free political dissidents and to see all Cuban citizens free to speak their minds without fear of reprisal. 
That is our hope and our goal, and that is the goal of our embargo. 
Our embargo policy has not changed in more than 30 years because repression in Cuba has not changed. 
Members who voted for the Cuban draft resolution then probably did not intend for their votes to be distorted and construed as support for a repressive dictatorship, but that is exactly how the regime portrayed it. 
Unhappily, the Cuban claim of victory gave the regime an excuse not to move any closer to democracy. 
We maintain our comprehensive economic embargo against Cuba in order to maintain pressure on the regime to restore freedom and democracy. 
If we were to alter our policy now, what then? Could we expect any corresponding changes in Cuba's political outlook? The Castro regime has frequently stated that it does not intend to change, and that this is the will of the Cuban people. 
But how can the will of the people be known in a country where freedom of speech is not permitted, where dissidents and other "counter-revolutionaries" are jailed, and where there are no free elections and no free press? 
The United States continues the embargo because we believe we have a political and economic right to exclude as trading partners those who violate fundamental human rights and who demonstrate little respect for human dignity and the worth of the individual. 
Our citizens oppose repression. 
Ours is a nation composed of many immigrants who fled the countries of their birth in search of freedom and democracy. 
They give our nation diversity, and they give our nation strength. 
Many of our citizens have relatives still in Cuba. 
We learn from them of the deplorable conditions resulting from the bankrupt Government policies. 
These are the people we want to help. 
We keep pressure on the Government so that some day they may be free. 
At the same time, we encourage our citizens to assist them through licensed humanitarian donations and gifts of food, medicine and other necessities. 
We encourage our people to communicate with the people of Cuba, and, with that goal in mind, we are seeking improved telecommunications with the island. 
This question is very complex in nature, and Japan wonders if the resolution which has just been adopted can, in fact, properly address such complexity. 
If not, the question will remain unresolved until a better way is found to arrive at an appropriate solution. 
We gave our support to the resolution because we do think that there is an important underlying principle at stake with direct implications for economic and trading interests. 
In particular, we think that all countries must be able to go about their ordinary trade and commercial business free from the extraterritorial reach of legislation imposed unilaterally by third countries. 
We have to emphasize, however, that our vote is not to be interpreted in any way as support for the policies and practices of Cuba. 
Our action in casting an affirmative vote for this resolution is due solely to our concern over the principle at stake. 
However, we have reservations on the sixth preambular paragraph. 
If it had been put to the vote separately, we would have abstained on this paragraph. 
Mr. HUSLID (Norway): Norway to a large extent shares the same objectives the United States is seeking to advance in relation to Cuba. 
However, we believe that those objectives should now be pursued by other means. 
Only those sanctions that have been duly enacted by the international community through United Nations decisions are fully legitimate and have a right to international endorsement. 
The experience we have gained in Europe, however, indicates that it would not be appropriate to isolate Cuba. 
Emphasis should instead be placed on involving Cuba in greater cooperation with a view to bringing about changes in the internal situation that could contribute to respect for human rights and democratic processes. 
In voting in favour of the draft resolution, our intention was to seek change through contact. 
This should not be interpreted as support for the policies the Government of Cuba has pursued to date. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 30? 
Mr. NYAKYI (United Republic of Tanzania): The Tanzania delegation welcomes the addition of the item "The situation in Burundi" to the agenda of the General Assembly, for two reasons. 
First, as a neighbouring State my country has a direct interest in what happens in Burundi, just as Burundi has a direct interest in what happens in Tanzania. 
A coup in Burundi inevitably leads to the exodus of refugees across our common border of approximately 400 kilometres. 
Few if any coups d'at in Africa have been greeted with the almost universal rejection and condemnation that have greeted the violent overthrow of the democratically elected Government of Burundi on 21 October. 
This international act of solidarity with the people of Burundi is very reassuring as they struggle to pull their country back from the brink of the devastating ethnic conflict that is now threatening to engulf the country. 
Until now, few African countries could bring themselves to condemn these assaults on the will of the African people. 
The nearly universal condemnation of the coup in Burundi by virtually all African countries is a refreshing recognition by Africa that supporting and upholding the will of the African people and vigorously defending the principle of non-interference in the internal affairs of States are not irreconcilable. 
Today's debate in the General Assembly enables the wider international community to follow up the action of the Security Council. 
Urgent action is required in two important areas, the first of which is that of security. 
Although the coup has collapsed, thanks to universal rejection, total condemnation and the heroic resistance of the population, the violence it unleashed continues to plague the country. 
There are disturbing stories of uncontrolled violence in several parts of the country, particularly in the rural areas, which has resulted in the massacre of many people, including innocent civilians. 
The leaders expressed their countries' readiness to participate in such a force. 
The second and most urgent area of attention is therefore the mobilization of emergency relief assistance and support for the internally displaced and refugee population. 
As I indicated at the beginning of my statement, even if it wanted to stay out of the conflict in Burundi, Tanzania could not afford to do so. 
The ties of history, culture and geography linking the two countries, not to mention the imperatives of good-neighbourly cooperation, make it virtually impossible for us to remain aloof from developments in Burundi. 
This happened during the conflicts in 1965, 1969, 1972, 1988 and 1991. The vast majority of the estimated 180,000 to 240,000 refugees from Burundi seeking asylum in neighbouring countries are in Tanzania. 
The present conflict has already forced nearly 300,000 people from Burundi to seek asylum in Tanzania, and the number is rising daily. 
For example, one village with a normal population of 4,000 now has a population of over 20,000. 
Their need for outside support and assistance is obvious. 
We are confident that, as it continues to mobilize more assistance for the emergency in Burundi, it will continue to remember the needs of people of Burundi living in exile outside their country. 
We cannot find strong enough language to condemn the misguided attempt to roll back the democratic gains endorsed by the people of Burundi in the June elections. 
All of us have a duty to condemn the cowardly murder of the President and other leaders and to support the right of the Government to bring to justice those responsible for these despicable acts. 
What happened in Burundi on 21 October 1993 was a great tragedy for Burundi and a great setback for the cause of democracy and reconciliation in Burundi, Africa and, indeed, the world. 
The draft resolution we are about to adopt, which my delegation fully supports, will send the perpetrators of the crime the loud and clear message that they have set themselves up against the whole of the international community. 
Mr. MUMBENGEGWI (Zimbabwe): Let me begin, Mr. President, by thanking you for giving the General Assembly the opportunity last Friday, 29 October, to pay homage and tribute to the late President of Burundi, Melchior Ndadaye. 
It is almost two weeks now since we received the news of the tragic events of 21 October 1993 in Burundi. 
Ever since that date, our condemnation of the attempted coup in that country has been unequivocal. 
We are gratified that relief agencies have responded quickly to the immediate humanitarian needs of the people of Burundi. 
The international community's concern over developments in Burundi is clearly illustrated by the United Nations Secretary-General's dispatch of a special envoy to that country and by the efforts of the Secretary-General of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) to consult with neighbouring Heads of State on the events there. 
The present intolerable reality is that the democratic process in Burundi remains unjustifiably interrupted. 
Their hopes of living in a free and democratic country were shattered by the military coup d'at, in total disregard for their free will. 
The Security Council also, at the request of its African members, took immediate action and condemned the coup. 
However, like the rest of the world, Africa has changed, and the prompt and unequivocal response by the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and its members against the coup d'at in Burundi is a clear demonstration of this fundamental change in attitude. 
As a newly established democracy itself, Cape Verde could not but condemn the coup d'at staged against the newborn democracy in that sister country, and joined other members of the Security Council in requesting the immediate reinstitution of the democratically elected Government. 
We also condemned the violence used by the plotters to attain their goals. 
In this context, the immediate and concrete assistance of the OAU and the United Nations seems to be of the essence. 
Mr. ELARABY (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): The delegation of Egypt is deeply saddened by the deplorable events that have taken place in Burundi. 
The Egyptian Government has followed closely, at the highest level, the regrettable developments in that country. 
The aim is to preserve the integrity of that State, ensure the safety of its people and uphold the principles of democracy. 
The African Group in New York also has issued a statement condemning the cowardly assassination of President Ndadaye and the other officials who were killed in the coup and considered it to be a serious threat. 
The President of Rwanda also called a regional summit at Kigali in which a number of African officials participated, including a high-ranking Egyptian envoy representing the current Chairman of the OAU. 
The coup also contains the seeds of rebellion and ethnic strife. 
These, as we all know, are ominous signs of much more serious consequences that may not be limited to Burundi but may overspill beyond its borders through the massive displacement of refugees that may ensue and affect the whole region. 
The international community, having condemned the coup d'at attempt, must now act, through the General Assembly, and take prompt action to deal with the deplorable situation in Burundi. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with the provisions of General Assembly resolution 2011 (XX), of 11 October 1965, I now call upon the Observer for the Organization of African Unity. 
Mr. SY (Organization of African Unity) (interpretation from French): The tragic events that plunged Burundi into mourning on 21 October 1993 are for so many reasons a subject of grave concern to the Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
A Head of State who was elected barely five months ago in a completely democratic manner, and who, moreover, embodied a whole people's hopes for reconciliation, understanding and progress, was brutally assassinated by the perpetrators of the putsch, blinded by their hatred for democracy. 
Democratic institutions freely chosen by a people have been paralysed by a military clique which believes that it can halt the democratic process by physically eliminating the representatives of the people. 
Lastly, we are confronted with a situation in which the putschists' violent deeds are exacerbating ethnic intolerance and sectarianism and provoking reprisals and other widespread violations of human rights, threatening to destroy the social fabric completely. 
These facts are very serious indeed. 
Our stand reflects not only the condemnation of assassination as a means of gaining power but also and above all our conviction that democracy is an authentically African value that must be nourished and protected if we are not to turn our back on progress. 
In this connection the African countries have been heartened to note that their feelings and views are widely shared by the international community. 
The resultant atmosphere of insecurity is a major impediment, and Burundi finds itself in the dangerous situation of a country whose Government is paralysed. 
If this situation is allowed to continue the climate of violence and insecurity may worsen. 
Their number is likely to grow as long as the threat from rebel bands of soldiers persists. 
Any temporization could have incalculable consequences for the peace and security of a region that has only just emerged from another painful fratricidal conflict. 
In addition, two days ago he dispatched to the country a high-level delegation led by his Special Envoy for Burundi. 
That courageous opposition, which fills us with optimism for the future of the democratic movement in that country, must be energetically supported by the international community if it wants to avoid seeing old wounds reopened, the national unity so laboriously fashioned undone, and the foundations of democracy undermined. 
Our action in coming days will be decisive not only for the future of Burundi but for the future of democracy. 
Let us demonstrate that the future of democracy in Latin America, in Eastern Europe or in Africa is dear to us and that we are prepared to show the same concern everywhere. 
The PRESIDENT: The representative of Algeria has asked to make a statement with regard to draft resolution A/48/L.16, and I now call upon him. 
First, on behalf of the Group of African States I should like to thank all the delegations that have participated in this debate and those that will show that they share the same views and feelings by joining in the consensus adoption of draft resolution A/48/L.16. 
Thirdly, I should like, with the consent of the delegation of Burundi, and following consultations, to propose a small oral amendment to the fourth preambular paragraph of the draft resolution. 
The paragraph would then read as follows: 
"Seriously disturbed by the tragic consequences of the coup d'at which is plunging Burundi into violence and causing loss of life and mass displacement of the population, with significant regional repercussions,". 
May I remind representatives that, in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. ABDELLAH (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): The events that have brought bloodshed to Burundi and have involved the overthrow of the legitimate, democratically elected President of that country have caused great concern in my country and throughout the international community. 
Tunisia, as a member of the Organization of African Unity (OAU), responded immediately to this criminal action. 
Tunisia has strongly condemned the putsch, which undermines the democratic process in this neighbouring African country - a process marked by the free and honest presidential elections of last June, which were monitored by foreign observers under the auspices of the OAU. 
Faith and resolve were invested in the efforts to establish in Burundi a national covenant rising above tribal attitudes, to facilitate action in the higher interests of the country. 
Tunisia believes that the entire international community must demonstrate solidarity with this fraternal country by providing emergency humanitarian aid for the people who are affected. 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to adopt the draft resolution as orally revised by consensus? 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the representative of Mexico for an explanation of position. 
May I remind representatives that, in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mexico maintains that it is incumbent solely on the people of Burundi to find the path to democracy and proper institutional government. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 170. 
Upon instructions from my Government I have the honour to transmit herewith the enclosed document prepared by my Government in response to the interim report on the situation of human rights in the Sudan prepared by Mr. G\x{5af3}p B and contained in document A/48/601. 
The discussion was instigated by some allegations levelled against the human rights record of the Government of the Sudan. 
During the course of the discussions the Government of the Sudan explained that those allegations were unfounded, biased and were actually designed to serve the ulterior objectives of the opponents of the Government of the country. 
The Special Rapporteur visited the Sudan from 11 to 13 September 1993 and his interim incomplete report is now before the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
In other words, the concepts of fairness and objectivity may go overboard, or to take an example, the Government of Bosnia, for instance, should be held responsible for the crimes committed by the Serbs and Croats against the Muslim population of Bosnia. 
If any resolution is adopted at this stage, that resolution would be unfair and would reflect negatively on the proceedings before the Commission on Human Rights to be held in early 1994. 
Any other resolution condemning one party to the conflict would be unfair and unjust, especially if it is adopted at the level of the General Assembly, thereby making it binding on the Commission on Human Rights which is in no position to reverse resolutions adopted at the General Assembly. 
This was the situation Sudan faced at the forty-ninth session of the Commission in March 1993, which was influenced by resolution 47/142 of 18 December 1992, adopted by the General Assembly, which resulted in resolution 1993/60 of 10 March 1993, appointing the Special Rapporteur. 
We appeal to your conscience, honourable members of this Committee, not to subject us again to this unnecessary dilemma of designed conspiracy whereby we would find ourselves accused, tried and convicted before the prosecution completes its case, let alone giving us the right to defend ourselves. 
The Special Rapporteur could have used the words of resolution 1993/60 to describe the cooperation of the Government of the Sudan which better suits the situation rather than the bare word "cooperated". 
It seems that the unreserved cooperation extended by the Government of the Sudan has disappointed the Special Rapporteur. 
This area had been a confluence of communities with "distinctive ethnic, religious, cultural and linguistic features". However, and in spite of these distinctive features, social conflicts which took place on a tribal basis were the exception rather than the rule. 
The harmony which prevailed between the different communities was shattered during the 1980s before the present Government assumed power. 
That era gave rise to the armed militia, which paid lip service of allegiance to one party or the other, but soon enough took up looting and raiding, leading in the end to bloody clashes between various groups. 
The situation was fast plunging into another civil war, this time in the western part of the country. 
This act of attacking and annihilating an Arab village was deliberately undertaken by SPLA to fan ethnic hatreds and atrocities. 
The Special Rapporteur, however, alleges to have gathered evidence, again without specifying its nature and reliability, of gross violations of human rights in the locations he visited which are under Government control, and goes on to contend that these cases must be considered as elements in a larger context. 
The report is deliberately vague on the responsibility for the instances of human rights violations and, while placing the blame on the Government and SPLA, does not specifically state the share of responsibility for which each party is to be held accountable. 
Hence, the impression that one gets from the report is that the Government is solely responsible. 
Thus any information coming from the Government side is to be handled with scepticism, while evidence attributed to independent sources is referred to as "reliable" without indication by the Special Rapporteur as to how he had come to the conclusion that such evidence is reliable; 
We believe, therefore, that the conclusions drawn up by the Special Rapporteur in this respect are, to say the least, inconclusive and unfortunate. 
In his meetings with four Nuba tribal chiefs, the Special Rapporteur was given a full account of the situation in their respective areas, and they seemed to point out the following facts: 
The chiefs' testimonials were classified by the Special Rapporteur as allegations, yet in the same breath he refers to a list of 400 names being supplied by what he calls "independent sources", an obvious reference in his classification to opponents of the Government. 
The provision of such sophisticated material in a rural backward area raises a number of questions about the reliability of his sources of information. 
Although the Special Rapporteur notes, by the way, that "serious abuses have been committed by the two SPLA factions. 
Meanwhile, the Committee is called upon to discuss the item before it and to adopt a draft resolution on the basis of an interim report that lacks both adequate information and the elements of impartiality and balance. 
The government departments concerned would have given to the Special Rapporteur a more realistic picture had he chosen to clarify the matter with them. 
As for the problem of those who sought refuge in neighbouring countries, the Special Rapporteur quotes two contradictory figures of 263,000 Sudanese refugees according to the World Refugee Survey 1993, and 500,000 according to the Representative of the Secretary-General on internally displaced persons. 
He does not explain why there are two sets of figures and why he still considers such information reliable and worthy of quoting in his interim report. 
As expected, he declined to report about the tremendous efforts of the Government of the Sudan in hosting masses of refugees of different religious and ethnic origins, an effort applauded by the United Nations specialized agencies. 
The respective government departments have been inundated by letters and memoranda from politically motivated individuals and groups inquiring about persons who are alleged to have been arrested, to have disappeared, to have been summarily executed, etc. 
Those details are expected to reach the Special Rapporteur at any time because they have already been mailed. 
The Sudan is a very vast country and the means of communications are poor. 
That is why a response was not possible before he left Khartoum. 
The delay was not because those allegations are true as may be understood from the references of the Special Rapporteur. 
The Special Rapporteur seems to concentrate his allegations on the events which took place during the SPLA attack on Juba in June and July 1992. 
Eventually, the garrison regained the initiative and managed, after heavy fighting, to drive out the infiltrators. 
The heavy fighting and the bombardment of the city by SPLA before the attack resulted in a lot of civilian casualties. 
The way the Special Rapporteur refers to these regrettable events overlooks the fact that there was bombardment, heavy fighting and mopping-up operations to rid the city of the armed infiltrators, and he has presented the whole situation as reprisals and killings by the government troops. 
To reach such a conclusion he must have taken as reliable the information supplied by the opposition groups and SPLA. 
What is more serious is the frequent reference, in the foreign media and in the respective reports of the Special Rapporteur, of extrajudicial killings of employees of foreign embassies and relief organizations. 
The employees referred to in this respect were Sudanese nationals who took advantage of the diplomatic immunity of the premises of these organizations, and the communications equipment available in these premises, to direct the artillery of SPLA, which was bombarding the city. 
But how do we expect that Committee to finish its job if it is still receiving long lists of allegations (230 names) by the Special Rapporteur as late as his recent visit to Sudan in September 1993 (see para. 36). 
The references in that paragraph to the effect that the Chairman of that Committee was unable to provide answers to certain questions are inaccurate because nowhere on earth would such a Committee release information about its findings before it finalizes its report. 
That is another clear indication of how the Special Rapporteur has lost sight of his mandate. 
The report is actually a collection of allegations rather than an investigation of those allegations as called for by the mandate of the Special Rapporteur. 
That wrong methodology shows lack of experience. 
The following are just a few examples of those aspects of the report where the Special Rapporteur: 
(b) In more than 23 paragraphs of his report he cited a considerable amount of hearsay material that has no evidential value. 
This is contrary to the expectation that he should have attempted to verify and corroborate the information before presenting it in his report. 
He was not impartial in giving opinions based on the allegations of the Sudanese opposition such as his reporting of the so-called illusory ghost houses, which is particularly a creation of the Sudanese self-exiled opposition. 
In paragraph 37 of his report, the Special Rapporteur made the following remark: "... many reports have been received concerning indiscriminate and deliberate aerial bombardments by government forces on civilian targets, e.g., camps for displaced persons ...". 
Here the Special Rapporteur is putting this statement out of context. 
For the record we would like to state that there are no displaced-persons camps in the SPLA-controlled areas. 
We are troubled here to see the Special Rapporteur using the language of the so-called SPLA, which used to describe its military camps as displaced-persons camps as a camouflage and for propaganda purposes. 
In paragraph 64, the Special Rapporteur makes another suggestive remark: "... since geographically the Nuba Mountains area belongs to the North, opinions diverge concerning the political appurtenance of this area, if the conflict between the north and the south is considered ...". 
Nowhere in the mandate has the Special Rapporteur been invited to make remarks about the political appurtenance of the Nuba Mountains or even the consideration of the conflict between the north and the south, which remains a domestic concern. 
Also the Special Rapporteur made another unacceptable suggestion in paragraph 64 that: "... the precedents of recent conflicts started on a greater scale in 1983, when, as a consequence of former President Numeiri's new policy focusing on the implementation of Islamic Shariah Law, local tribal administration was abolished ...". 
The Special Rapporteur had either betrayed his mandate by not allocating the required time to study the history of the region, or he is using the political logic propagated by the rebels (SPLA) in obvious connivance with the outlaws. 
Paragraph 74 of the Special Rapporteur's report represents the climax of his contradictions. 
He made the following remark about the Katla tribe: "... the Chief of Katla tribe said that over the last four years, 67 children and women were killed by the rebels, and 2,000 tribal people are under camp-arrest in the Katla Mountains ...". 
Considerable numbers of the displaced persons have settled in different cities where they can work and earn a living as called for in his report. 
So instead of commending the Government for guaranteeing freedom of movement, he availed himself of the incident to raise doubts in the absence of any allegations to justify such doubts. 
According to their allegations atrocities started here in August 1987 ...". 
The Sudan also, and within one week of notification, accepted Mr. Biro's appointment as Special Rapporteur and cooperated fully with him to fulfil his mission. 
(a) Mr. Jan Pronk, the Minister of Development and International Cooperation of the Netherlands visited the Sudan from 23 to 27 October 1993 and his visit covered the displaced-persons camps and the area of the Nuba Mountains. 
The remarks of Mr. Pronk were published in the newspaper Algemeen Dagblad. 
Mr. Pronk is reporting a totally different story: "a United Nations Rapporteur preceded us here some time ago. 
We had all the names of the persons he spoke to. 
In many countries courage is necessary to speak to such a Rapporteur. 
Afterwards the security service usually comes along ... but today we came across a number of persons he spoke to. 
So it is crystal clear that one of the two gentlemen is not reporting fairly, to say the least; 
But nowhere in the report has the Special Rapporteur mentioned any such progress. 
The mortality was better than I expected. 
Not only that but the Revolutionary Command Council has dissolved itself and appointed a President of the Republic who would later be democratically elected. 
All that improvement was elaborated in constitutional decrees Nos. 8 and 9, promulgated with constitutional decree No. 7. 
(c) When the Special Rapporteur refers to SPLA leaders in his report, he equates them with senior government officials despite the fact that they are outlaws and bandits and are continuing the fighting for personal and ethnic motives. 
(d) Among the foreign dignitaries who visited the Sudan recently (4-8 May 1993) is Mr. Frederik Vogel, the Chairman of the Subcommittee of the Bundestag. 
Firstly, Mr. Biro is relying in his reporting on the allegations received by him instead of verifying those allegations and searching the facts of each case. 
The remark is true but he did not bother to seek clarifications for the delay. 
The response proves beyond any reasonable doubt that the allegations are unfounded. 
Not only that but, even when the Government reports the release of some persons, still the Special Rapporteur would say that is not enough and he is still waiting confirmation as he did in paragraph 57. 
But no doubt such action is not possible in all cases, especially when the action called for is information about hundreds of names; 
Not only that, but he did not even report the positive aspects he discovered during those visits. 
That shows the Special Rapporteur is looking for evidence to prove the allegations he brought with him and if he does not find such evidence he would not trouble himself with reporting the rebuttal; 
(f) With regard to the armed conflict in the Sudan, Mr. Vogel, unlike the Special Rapporteur, reported that it is naive to depict such war as a war between Muslims and Christians, or a war between Arabs and Africans. 
But when we read through the report of the Special Rapporteur one would definitely reach the conclusion that it is a war between Muslims and Christians and between Arabs and Africans; 
(g) Another foreign dignitary who visited the Sudan recently (31 January-6 February 1993) is Mr. Bernd Kant, the Chairman of Missio Organization, who was quoted in the report of Mr. Vogel as reporting that he cannot say that Christians are not tolerated in the Sudan. 
In section 4, entitled, "Arbitrary arrest and detention, and due process of law", the Special Rapporteur raised in paragraph 52 a number of questions that remain in his opinion unanswered. 
Well prepared social plans are prepared and implemented to grant them food, shelter, medical care, education and vocational training and apprenticeship as mandated by the presidential decree establishing that Ministry. 
However, the Special Rapporteur is trying to cast doubts about the reformatory process adopted by the Government of the Sudan, and as usual he quotes allegations and testimonies without indicating their source or considering their evidential value. 
Further in section 5, entitled "Reprisals", the Special Rapporteur raised in paragraphs 57, 58 and 59 a number of incidents which deserve our attention. 
The fact that the demonstration was not authorized and unlawful renders it unpeaceful, contrary to the conclusions of the Special Rapporteur. 
Furthermore if the Government of the Sudan had bad intentions against those people it would not have acted in front of the Special Rapporteur. 
Still it remains to be said that the Sudan, a Member of this august body, should not have been victimized by the bias and lack of experience, credibility and professionalism of Mr. Gaspar Biro. 
We believe that the Commission on Human Rights has lost time and expense in bothering to send him to the Sudan to write such a report which he could have easily written from the comfort of his bedroom. 
In conclusion and after the above-mentioned fair and detailed analysis of the interim report of the Special Rapporteur we sum up as follows: 
(a) The report is incomplete and is a betrayal of the mandate of the Special Rapporteur in favour of SPLA. 
(c) The atrocities at the Nuba Mountains were caused by the unjustified attacks of SPLA on the civilian population. 
And PDF is composed of those members of the society who opted to take arms to defend the lives and property of their families against those attacks. 
(d) The Special Rapporteur should not waste time and effort in chasing individual cases of lawful arrest, which last in many instances for few hours, to satisfy his ulterior motives and should concentrate on the serious human rights violations, if any; 
(e) The Special Rapporteur should not have reported elaborately on the Juba incidents during June-July 1992 because those incidents are now being considered by an Independent Judicial Committee which has been delayed by the long list of 230 persons submitted by the Special Rapporteur. 
That Committee is functioning now to comply with the resolution of the General Assembly dated 2 December 1992 and should not be expected to release any information before completing its mandate; 
(f) The Government should be commended for designating troops to protect the trains delivering relief supplies in compliance with the relevant United Nations resolutions and SPLA should be condemned for attacking those trains, not vice versa as the Special Rapporteur does; 
(g) The Special Rapporteur should not decline to report in full the information provided by the Government with a brief remark that he has not received confirmation from the so-called "reliable sources". 
(h) The reporting of the Special Rapporteur should be compared with the reporting of the foreign dignitaries referred to above so as not to victimize the Sudan by the bias and lack of experience of the Special Rapporteur. 
According to World Bank data, the social product in the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia totalled 70 billion dollars in 1990, i.e. US$ 3,000 per capita. 
Owing to the negative trends, primarily because of the country's economic blockade, it is estimated that the per capita income in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia will amount to US$ 200-250 at the end of 1993, with a further downward trend should the sanctions persist in 1994. 
Consequently, in 1993 the income in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has dropped below the poverty line by Western standards. 
In addition to the drop in the social product, other macroeconomic aggregates also showed negative trends. 
Gross investments dropped in real terms at greater rates than the social product. 
High price increases in 1992 evolved into hyper-inflation and amounted to 9,300 per cent by the end of the year. 
In determining the scale, the heavy debt burden of developing countries should be retained as a criterion for determining assessment rates. 
The aim of the activities of the Croatian authorities is not only the ethnic cleansing and the expulsion of Serbs from their ancestral homes. 
The totalitarian Croatian authorities have made every effort to remove all traces of the centuries-old life and culture of Serbs in the territory within the present-day Republic of Croatia. 
Churches and Bishop's residences have been either dynamited, burned down or damaged in each of the five eparchies of the Serbian Orthodox Church, established in the territory of the former Yugoslav federal unit of Croatia. 
183 Serb villages have been destroyed and 10 towns ethnically cleansed in the Eparchy of Slavonia. 
(b) The Museum of the Serbian Orthodox Church in Zagreb, with exhibits from thirteenth to nineteenth centuries dynamited; 
(c) The Bishopric Library, founded by the Serb Patriarch Arsenije _arnojevi_ in 1690 in Pakrac, has been looted. 
The library housed invaluable cultural assets which made it the most prestigious library of the Serb people. 
In a word, everywhere in the territory of the former Yugoslav federal unit of Croatia, where the Serb people offered no resistance (in ethnically mixed communities) or where it expressed allegiance to the new Croatian authorities, the Serb people have been the victim of genocide. 
History has repeated itself, the ignominious policy of Mile Budak, Minister in Paveli_'s quisling Government of the so-called Independent State of Croatia during the Second World War, has risen its ugly head all over again: Serbs are to be killed, expelled or converted into Catholicism. 
An important street in Zagreb has been recently renamed after Budak, while surviving Ustaha war criminals from the Second World War have found their place in the Croatian Sabor, Government and diplomacy. 
P. Poljanska. The village is in relatively good shape - about 12 houses have been destroyed. 
B. Oljasi. The parish house has been considerably damaged, but not completely destroyed. It could be repaired. 
C. Smoljanovoi. Although the bell tower is still standing, all houses in the village have been destroyed and no inhabitants remain. 
3. Response to paragraph 6: 
With reference to your letter of 29 July 1992, herewith is an interim verbatim report from our people in Nasice on this matter. 
We hope to have more later. 
5. Gradina. Some houses have been destroyed, but there are Serbs still living in the town. 
We hope this rather scanty information is of help. 
These agreements constitute a historic step forward in establishing a democratic, non-racial and united South Africa. 
It urges all parties in South Africa, including those which did not participate fully in the multi-party talks, to respect agreements reached during the negotiations, to re-commit themselves to democratic principles, to take part in the elections and to resolve outstanding issues by peaceful means only. 
In this connection, the Council urges early establishment of the Transitional Executive Council and the Independent Electoral Commission. 
"The Security Council considers that South Africa's transition to democracy must be underpinned by economic and social reconstruction and development, and calls on the international community to assist in this regard." 
The Council holds the Government of Iraq responsible for these breaches of paragraph 2 of resolution 687 (1991). 
1. The present report is submitted to the Security Council in compliance with resolution 832 (1993). 
In addition, the seventh and eighth reports of the ONUSAL Human Rights Division are contained in documents S/26033 and S/26416 and Add.1. 
3. Mr. Augusto Ramirez-Ocampo has continued to serve as my Special Representative and Chief of Mission. 
6. Several other key aspects of the Peace Accords continued to suffer serious delays. 
Delays also affected the reintegration programmes for ex-combatants and war-disabled. 
Additional problems arose over the lack of a plan for phasing-out the National Police and the establishment of the functional divisions of the National Civil Police, including the transfer to them of members of the Criminal Investigation Commission and the Special Antinarcotics Unit. 
7. In late August, ONUSAL held a series of meetings with each of the parties in an effort to find ways of tackling these delays. 
There followed, on 8 September 1993, a meeting at the highest level between the two parties and ONUSAL, at which it was agreed to "sweep the table clean" with respect to outstanding agreements before the start of the electoral campaign on 20 November 1993. 
Agreement was reached on measures aimed at strengthening the climate of reconciliation, including cooperation in eradicating armed illegal groups and a pledge to refrain from mutual accusations in cases of serious incidents. 
8. The National Commission for the Consolidation of Peace (COPAZ), with its subcommissions, has continued to exercise its function of supervising implementation of the Peace Accords, with ONUSAL present as an observer. 
Despite the slowness of its decision-making process, which requires consensus, COPAZ has continued to play a useful role. 
9. In August, the Forum for Economic and Social Consultation reached agreement on an agenda for its discussion of reforms of El Salvador's labour legislation. 
This came after several weeks of stalemate caused by disagreements among government, business and labour representatives on International Labour Organization (ILO) conventions relating to collective labour rights. 
The creation of a Labour Council within the Ministry of Labour, which institutionalizes consultations among the three parties, is a positive development. 
10. In response to increasing crime and growing public concern about security, the Government has deployed the Armed Forces in several parts of the country in a deterrent role. 
A key provision of the Peace Accords is that the Armed Forces should be used for public security functions only in exceptional circumstances, which should be reported to the Legislative Assembly. 
ONUSAL has pressed the Government, so far without success, to make such a report in order to respect this constitutional provision. 
11. In recent weeks, a number of murders and assaults have raised fears about the possible resurgence of illegal armed groups with political objectives, including the so-called death squads. 
In October, the Division of Human Rights of ONUSAL alerted the Government to this danger and stressed the usefulness of establishing an autonomous mechanism for the investigation of these incidents. 
In view of these killings and the ONUSAL position as expressed by its Human Rights Division, the Government created an Interinstitutional Commission to investigate this type of crimes. 
At a meeting between the President and the FMLN leadership (with ONUSAL present), it was decided to invite foreign experts to cooperate in the investigation of the cases of the two senior FMLN leaders. 
On 29 October, ONUSAL informed the Government that the Interinstitutional Commission did not meet United Nations criteria for the investigation of summary executions. 
Nevertheless, in compliance with its observation function, ONUSAL has been following closely the work of the subgroup. 
On 3 November 1993 I conveyed my concerns in a letter to the President of the Security Council (S/26689), to which the Council responded with the President's statement of 5 November 1993 (S/26695). 
During the period under review they were concerned mainly with the aftermath of the explosion in Managua on 23 May 1993 of an arsenal belonging to the FMLN faction "Fuerzas Populares de Liberaci". 
13. The Armed Forces of El Salvador, which, as I reported in May, had completed the reduction of its troops in March 1993, developed plans for the reduction of its officer strength. 
However, the reintegration programmes for demobilized soldiers have been seriously delayed. 
The payment of compensation (one year's wages) stipulated by the Peace Accords has not yet begun and the land transfer and training programmes cover only a very small percentage of the potential beneficiaries. 
14. In November 1992 (see S/24833, para. 28), ONUSAL verified, from documentation and various personal interviews, the disbanding of the former National Intelligence Department and the handover of all its premises to other units of the Armed Forces of El Salvador, in accordance with the Peace Accords. 
Department files that could allude to persons reintegrated into the civil, political and institutional life of the country are supposed to be destroyed or transferred to the State Intelligence Agency. 
ONUSAL also verified the creation of that Agency and the appointment of its Director, in keeping with the Peace Accords. 
It is not fully clear that the above provisions have been adequately complied with and ONUSAL is pursuing this matter with the Government. 
15. The recovery by the Government of Armed Forces of El Salvador weapons held by private individuals has been very seriously delayed and cannot be fully implemented until two laws regulating the use and possession of arms by individuals and by security institutions are enacted and in force. 
The second has not yet been submitted by COPAZ to the Legislative Assembly. 
At the high-level meeting on 8 September 1993, the Government undertook to collect these weapons and substitute others for them by 20 November 1993. 
16. After collaborating with the working group that prepared the demining programme for El Salvador (S/25812, para. 22), ONUSAL military observers helped to coordinate and control the clearing of 425 minefields. 
17. During the period under review, and in compliance with the Accords, the Armed Forces of El Salvador has disseminated its new doctrine. 
It has likewise initiated courses, seminars and conferences for its members and for other sectors of Salvadorian society in accordance with this new doctrine. 
18. Military observers have been monitoring the deployment of the Armed Forces of El Salvador for public security duties ("plan vigilante"). 
According to the Government, the plan is aimed at completing the training of the Armed Forces of El Salvador and deterring crime by deploying the Forces on roads in high-crime areas that are not in former conflict or urban zones. 
ONUSAL's reaction to this move is described in paragraph 10 above. 
The Government did not request an extension of this support and the Division has had to limit its involvement with the National Civil Police to observation of its performance in order to verify compliance with the Peace Accords. 
ONUSAL remains ready to help the Government to complete the territorial and functional deployment of the National Civil Police on time. 
20. The Division also supports the Human Rights Division, to which 19 police observers are seconded, and the Electoral Division. 
Police observers conduct special inquiries when required and verify that appropriate security measures are provided for FMLN leaders, as established by the Accords. 
21. The Academy, which is responsible for the training of recruits to the National Civil Police, celebrated its first anniversary on 1 September 1993. 
In 14 months it has graduated eight basic-level classes with a total of about 2,306 students, of whom 44 are National Civil Police officers. 
It is now training an additional 2,200 basic-level students and nearly 200 executive and senior-level students and intends to graduate a total of 5,700 agents and 240 officers by end-July 1994, as envisaged in the Peace Accords and in the supplementary agreements of August 1992. 
In order to attain that target the Academy has increased its monthly recruitment from the 330 established in the Accords to more than 400. 
It may be advisable to maintain the monthly intake of 400 after July 1994 in order to reach the tentative goal of around 10,000 agents and 500 officers before the target date of mid-1999 set by the Peace Accords. 
22. Perhaps the greatest challenge that the Academy faces in the coming months is that of simultaneously training by end-July 1994 both agents and officers required by the National Civil Police for its territorial deployment and specialists to staff its various functional divisions. 
It has already begun training the first members of the Transit and Finance Divisions, although the number planned for the latter Division would seem insufficient to replace the 1,200-strong Customs Police. 
During the second half of 1994, the Academy will train experts in arms and explosives and the environment. 
The plan envisages the training of a total of 810 specialists by November 1994. 
It does not, however, include the training of specialists in criminal and antinarcotics investigations, as those two divisions will initially be staffed with personnel transferred from the existing Criminal Investigation Commission and the Special Antinarcotics Unit. 
24. The Academy has discovered that some 40 candidates who requested admission as civilians had been former FMLN combatants. 
I must also reiterate the concern expressed in my previous report (S/25812, para. 43), regarding some candidates submitted by the National Police to the National Civil Police. 
Instructors from Chile, Norway, Spain and the United States play a full part in the training. 
Currently, the Academy has a total of 38 international experts and instructors, and three new instructors from Sweden are expected to join soon. 
27. ONUSAL continues to monitor the functioning of the Academy and is represented by an observer at its Academic Council. 
Its Human Rights Division is organizing, jointly with the Academy, seminars and workshops on human rights and provides literature on the subject. 
ONUSAL remains ready to provide personnel from its Police Division to support and complement the efforts of the international technical team. 
In addition to the Governments of Spain, the United States and Norway, which have been involved in the project from the outset, Germany and Sweden have recently contributed to it. 
29. The National Civil Police, which began operating in March 1993, is currently deployed in six departments. 
By year's end, it will have replaced the National Police in 9 of the 10 departments where its deployment was planned for 1993. 
It is essential that other laws and regulations relating to National Civil Police be discussed by COPAZ before being submitted to the Legislative Assembly. 
35. It is also essential that the National Civil Police's organic structure be completed with the immediate appointment of its Inspector-General, whose responsibilities include monitoring and controlling the activities of the force's operational and management services, as well as its respect for human rights. 
36. The Government's failure to provide the National Civil Police with adequate logistical and technical support is another factor that is compromising the new force's ability to perform its functions. 
In early November 1993, the 1,740 civilian policemen deployed in 5 departments and partially in another 3 had only 67 vehicles (one third of which were in the capital), 31 motorcycles (all in San Salvador) and 134 portable radios. 
This is blatantly insufficient. In addition, working conditions in National Civil Police stations are generally very poor. 
This lack of support imposes considerable strain on the civilian policemen, taxes their morale and hampers their performance, in spite of their best efforts. 
It has asked the Legislative Assembly for an increase from $12 million for 1993 to $33 million for 1994. 
However, the Director-General of the National Civil Police has told ONUSAL that this is still $20 million short of what is technically necessary and this shortfall could affect future National Civil Police deployment. 
While the primary responsibility must rest with the Government, I hope that the international community will support the Government's efforts, especially by providing the National Civil Police with some of the equipment it needs. 
38. In early October the Government presented its plan for the phasing out of the National Police, for which ONUSAL had been pressing since February. 
The plan also establishes that the Customs Police, comprising 1,211 policemen, will be demobilized when the National Civil Police Finance Division becomes operational. 
The National Police training school, which currently graduates between 60 and 100 agents per month, will be closed at the end of 1993. 
39. The figures contained in the Government's plan confirm my statements in previous reports that the National Police was significantly strengthened after the signing of the Peace Accords. 
The insistence of the Government on this policy, and in particular on keeping the National Police training school in operation until the end of 1993, is difficult to reconcile with the Peace Accords. 
I accordingly decided to send to El Salvador a small police mission to assess the current state of implementation and make recommendations on how the United Nations can further support this vital part of the Peace Accords. 
The Division cooperates with the Office of the National Counsel for the Defence of Human Rights, with which it signed an agreement aimed at the transfer to the Counsel's Office of experience and investigative technology when ONUSAL withdraws from El Salvador. 
43. During the period covered by the Division's most recent report (S/26416), the human rights situation has evolved in a somewhat ambivalent fashion, showing in some areas signs of improvement and in others an increase in serious violations. 
Problems relating to the right to life, individual liberty, personal integrity and due process have intensified. 
There has been a troubling 34 per cent rise in complaints of arbitrary executions: 43 in the current quarter, as compared with 32 in the preceding one. 
44. Particularly worrying are the activities of the so-called "death squads". 
Taking on names used in the past, or using newly created ones, these illegal groups have been the authors of numerous death-threats with clearly political connotations. 
The emergence of criminal organizations of this type seriously affects the stability of the peace process by eroding confidence and security, which are its fundamental bases. 
45. The assassination on 25 October 1993 of Francisco Velis, a member of the FMLN National Council and a candidate for the forthcoming elections, was a particularly grave occurrence that added force to fears about the resurgence of death squads. 
By 20 November, such arrangements had not yet been agreed, although considerable progress had been made towards an agreement. 
Progress on these issues depends not only on action by the Government and FMLN, but also by individuals and institutions, in particular, COPAZ and the Legislative Assembly. 
47. Since the above-mentioned progress report, there has been one important development that merits the attention of the Council. 
These were aimed at perfecting the guarantees for due process through reforms to the Criminal Code and the Code of Criminal Procedure and the invalidation of extrajudicial confessions. 
To this is annexed a proposal for modification of article 13.4 of the Constitution, which represents an important precedent. 
This is a very positive step in the implementation of the recommendations of the Commission on the Truth and, at the same time, of those of the ONUSAL Human Rights Division, which were endorsed by the Commission. 
48. In my last report I was able to point to progress, albeit slow, in the implementation of the land transfer programme of 13 October 1992. 
This was discouraging land owners from selling since they could not receive payment until the legal transfer was finalized. 
The difficulties encountered and the slow rate of progress were also discouraging potential donors from making new commitments to the programme. 
It was also worrying that both parties had entered into new agreements to accelerate the programme but had had difficulty in putting them into practice. 
However, FMLN had questioned the way the verification was made. 
Thus the Commission's verification underestimated the total number of potential beneficiaries. 
These, however, had not been accepted at the 42 government offices that were established in October 1993 to undertake the reverification nor had they been included in the Government's total of persons to whom it contemplated transferring land. 
At the high-level tripartite meeting of 8 September 1993, the Government proposed and FMLN accepted that land would be transferred first to those who had been reverified. 
There was an urgent need to reduce tension among those ex-combatants whose justified expectations of getting land, credit and housing had been largely unfulfilled. 
Credit for agricultural production and for housing could not be obtained unless borrowers held title to, or a promise of, land. 
Thus, problems in land transfer had seriously delayed the reintegration of former combatants and landholders into productive activity. 
For FMLN to clean up these lists would have been very difficult. 
For this reason I requested the Government to show flexibility by accepting as many non-verified people on these properties as possible. 
53. I am pleased to report that on 17 November the Government agreed to accept the lists presented by the FMLN for the 120 private properties and for the 50 State properties already negotiated, so that they could be transferred before 15 December. 
I now urge FMLN to honour its commitment to prepare lists for the remaining properties with ex-combatants and landholders who have been verified. 
This would be on the understanding that a solution will be found for the unverified ones after the verified persons have received land and as resources become available, as had been agreed at the 8 September meeting. 
54. The Government's willingness to accept the lists that FMLN had presented for those 170 properties will make it possible for 12,000 beneficiaries to gain access to credit for production by the end of the year. 
The Agricultural Development Bank, which needs to be strengthened for this purpose, would have time to establish its eligibility criteria, specify the different types of credit for different types of crops, train people, establish the necessary documentation, etc. 
The Bank needs to be ready to advertise its credit line by January and February so that borrowers can start getting credit in March, in time for the planting season. 
FMLN wants them transferred as they exist, with all the infrastructure and en bloc. 
Since approximately 750 beneficiaries of FMLN live in these settlements, breaking them up would have complex political and social consequences. 
56. The follow-up to land transfers is extremely important. 
Technical expertise to help beneficiaries to diversify production will also be needed. 
58. On 25 August 1993, the Forum emerged from this impasse and approved a new agenda, which included the reform of primary national laws on labour issues, without eliminating the issue of the ILO conventions. 
59. The presentation and discussion of proposals by ILO experts to reform the labour code have contributed greatly to a new dynamism in the Forum. 
Most of the changes concerning the individual rights of workers were adopted and, since 25 October, the parties have been discussing collective rights and freedom to form and join unions. 
Unfortunately the business sector decided to suspend its participation in the Forum as of 20 November 1993, the date of initiation of the electoral campaign. 
61. ONUSAL has continued to work with the parties and with the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) with a view to stimulating the implementation of various programmes designed to facilitate the economic and social reintegration into civilian life of former FMLN and Armed Forces of El Salvador combatants. 
62. As reported in May, all the short-term programmes (agricultural training, distribution of agricultural tools, basic household goods and academic instruction) have been completed, with the exception of the industrial training programme, which is now scheduled to end in April 1994. 
63. Among the many problems the following are worth mentioning. 
First, a global strategy is lacking in the formulation of the programmes, and this has affected their design and planning. 
Second, short-term training programmes did not start at the same time and were not synchronized with the dates of demobilization, with the result that some beneficiaries registered in programmes because of economic need rather than preference or vocation to learn. 
Third, there was no overall planning and the same mistakes were repeated in the different programmes. 
64. In spite of the many problems, short-term programmes served an important purpose. 
They reduced the risk that demobilized people would resort to crime as a means of survival. 
65. There is now a need to focus and expand on medium- and longer-term programmes, including credit for micro-enterprises, agriculture and housing, technical assistance and scholarships. 
As with the short-term programmes, there has not been a clear overall strategy to ensure that ex-combatants can be reintegrated into the productive life of the country. 
The programmes for micro-enterprises, technical assistance and scholarships have suffered serious delays, partly as a result of administrative problems but also for lack of immediate financing and political will. 
Those for agricultural credit and housing have been delayed by the lack of progress in the transfer of land. 
These delays have disrupted the continuum between short- and medium-term programmes and generated scepticism and tension among the beneficiaries, who have had to find other ways to meet their socio-economic needs. 
This represents an important start, though the number of houses to be provided meets only one third of the total demand. 
67. The non-governmental organization (NGO) Fundaci 16 de enero needs to be strengthened in order to enable it to comply with its given role in the agreed programmes of representing, organizing and informing potential beneficiaries among ex-combatants of the five FMLN groups. 
The fact that it has not had the necessary support or the funding to do this has weakened FMLN's capacity to participate successfully in these programmes and has added to the administrative difficulties of implementing them. 
68. These programmes are similar to those envisaged for FMLN. 
While short-term reintegration programmes for the demobilized members of the Armed Forces of El Salvador have started, they cover only part of the target group. 
ONUSAL continues to offer its help in overcoming the existing problems so that all these programmes can be implemented. 
69. The Peace Accords stipulate that those members of the Armed Forces of El Salvador who are demobilized as a result of the Accords are entitled to an indemnity of one year's salary (chap. 
I.13.B). ONUSAL is still unable to obtain from the Government the information it needs on reintegration programmes (including land transfer) for ex-combatants of the Armed Forces of El Salvador (see S/25812, para. 74). 
Nor has the Government yet fulfilled its obligation to make an initial contribution to the Fund, which is an important condition for the start of contributions from donors. 
71. As I informed the Council on 29 June (S/26005), the discovery of undeclared FMLN arms caches raised questions in certain quarters about the legality of FMLN as a political party. 
On 5 September 1993, FMLN held its national convention at which it decided to participate in the elections and chose its candidates. 
This, added to the AM and FM frequencies previously assigned, fulfils the commitment entered into by the Government in the complementary agreements of 22 December 1992. 
The Government also agreed to grant tax exemptions for the vehicles imported by FMLN for use by its leaders; these are still being processed. 
73. Likewise, the approval by the Legislative Assembly on 17 June 1993 of the Law for the Protection of Individuals Subject to Special Security now permits its application to FMLN, whose bodyguards are being incorporated into the National Civil Police as supernumeraries, although not in the numbers originally envisaged. 
The recent murders of two FMLN leaders highlight the need for the provision of adequate security to the FMLN leadership which, under the Peace Accords, is the responsibility of the Government. 
74. As I reported to the Council in May, all mayors and judges returned to their jurisdictions at the beginning of the year. 
However, some of them are still not living in their municipalities, which limits to some extent the services they can provide to their communities. 
Neither mayors nor judges have faced political obstacles in the exercise of their functions and relations between them and local communities have on the whole been positive. 
The re-establishment of public services has, however, been slow and the disbursement of funds for the reconstruction of the areas most devastated by the conflict has still not been made in the amount and with the urgency that the situation demands. 
I again urge the Government to accord higher priority to the reconstruction of the former zones of conflict. 
75. The Council has recently received a detailed report (S/26606) on the activities of the ONUSAL Electoral Division. 
76. The Division is now concentrating on verifying that steps are taken to permit the inclusion of all qualified citizens in the electoral register. 
Major progress had been made in mobilizing citizens to apply to register. 
By 19 November the Supreme Electoral Tribunal had received over 785,000 registration forms. 
There nevertheless remains a problem of transforming these applications into voter registration and electoral cards and serious technical difficulties have not yet been fully overcome. 
77. One problem is that many municipalities are failing to send applicants' birth certificates to the Tribunal, a legal requirement for the transformation of application forms into electoral cards. 
A second problem is the limited capacity of the Tribunal for the timely computerization of voters' application forms and the birth certificates needed for their validation. 
At the time of writing, the Tribunal had not yet complied with its legal obligation to provide the parties with computer terminals connected to the centre that produces the voters' register or with lists of electoral cards available for delivery to applicants. 
ONUSAL continues to support the Tribunal in its efforts to resolve these problems. 
78. As I pointed out in my last report, the international community responded generously during the last Consultative Group meeting in Paris in April 1993 to the Government's request for financing for the national reconstruction plan during the period 1993-1996. 
However, donors showed a clear preference for financing specific projects, mostly in infrastructure and the environment. 
79. In my efforts to promote financing for peace-related programmes in El Salvador, I have found that many donors condition their assistance on the Government's compliance with the Peace Accords and on stronger commitments to implement the specific programmes quickly and to give them priority in the government budget. 
For example, of the approximately $71 million committed to the land programme from its inception, the Government has committed about 35 per cent of the total ($25 million), with the remainder being provided by USAID ($34 million) and EC ($12 million). 
At the same time, its 1994 general budget allocates $10 million to the Academy and $33 million to the National Civil Police. 
The Government continues to mobilize external financing, especially in the form of grants and/or highly concessional loans, and has indicated its willingness to use some of the quick-disbursement funds that it obtains for these programmes. 
Financing is also critical for key programmes for the reintegration of ex-combatants and their supporters into the civilian and productive life of the country. 
Should the Security Council continue the mandate of ONUSAL beyond 30 November 1993, the monthly cost of maintaining the Mission through 31 March 1994 will be limited to the commitment authority contained in General Assembly resolution 47/234. 
82. As of 15 November 1993, unpaid assessed contributions to the ONUSAL special account for the period since the inception of the Mission to 30 November 1993 amount to some $25.5 million. 
83. The Peace Accords signed at Chapultepec on 16 January 1992 were a historic achievement of the Salvadorian people. 
It was a comprehensive package of interrelated agreements designed to address and resolve the many issues that had created economic, social and political tensions and finally erupted into armed conflict. 
It is important to remember that every element in the interrelated agreements was negotiated with the two sides and freely accepted by each of them. 
84. Implementation of the Peace Accords has on the whole progressed well. 
The timetable that forms part of the Accords was drafted on this basis. 
85. The electoral campaign officially began a few days ago, on 20 November 1993, preceded, during recent weeks, by a distinct polarization of political positions. 
But it is a matter of considerable concern to me that the electoral campaign should have begun when some very important elements in the Accords remain only partially implemented and when there are disturbing signs of the reappearance of some ugly features of El Salvador's past. 
86. I should like in particular to draw the Security Council's attention to three aspects: human rights, police matters and the economic and social programmes for the reintegration of both sides' ex-combatants into civil society. 
87. The Human Rights Division of ONUSAL had expressed concern, in its last two reports, about a possible re-emergence of "death squads", whose contribution to the horrors of the Salvadorian civil war, and prior to it, have been amply described by the Commission on the Truth. 
While it would be wrong to prejudge the outcome of investigations that are under way, the recent series of murders must at least create a strong supposition that the Human Rights Division's fears were well founded. 
Be that as it may, those murders have had a nefarious impact on the political climate and have undermined confidence in the peace process. 
I regret that, in spite of the dispatch to El Salvador of a mission led by Under-Secretary-General Goulding from 8 to 15 November, it has not yet proved possible to reach agreement on the establishment of the investigation. 
88. Meanwhile the human rights components of the Peace Accords have been implemented in varying degrees. 
Within the Armed Forces, the development of human rights components both in the new military structure and in the new doctrine have been conducted consistently in cooperation with the ONUSAL Human Rights Division. 
Only thus could the Armed Forces be reduced, remodelled and given the role normally performed by the military in democratic societies. 
I acknowledge the complexity of establishing a completely new police force and transferring responsibility for public order to it in the aftermath of a long civil war and in the middle of a crime wave. 
But ONUSAL's reports create the impression that at some levels in the Government there may be a lack of commitment to the objective enshrined in the Peace Accords. 
Concerns also persist that the military intelligence establishment may still be involving itself with internal security matters. 
90. The severe delays in fulfilling the promises of land and other benefits that were made to ex-combatants of both sides has given rise to tension which, as the situation in a neighbouring country has shown, can become a dangerous source of instability. 
As regards land, both the Government and FMLN should respect their agreements and resolve to accelerate their implementation. 
The Government should also show flexibility in solving the human settlements problem and avoid threatening to evict landholders before the programme has been finalized and a solution is found to the problem of non-verified landholders. 
The medium-term programmes of reintegration also need to be accelerated through more financing, more technical assistance and, most importantly, more political will. 
91. Full compliance with the Peace Accords will strengthen my efforts to obtain external financial assistance in support of peace-related programmes. 
A third factor that could stimulate external support would be a clear demonstration of the Government's political will by giving these programmes the high priority they deserve and require in its budget. 
92. For my part, I have asked my Special Representative to obtain the Government's and the FMLN's agreement to a new timetable that will set the firmest possible dates for completing the implementation of the most important outstanding points in the Peace Accords. 
It is important therefore that the new Government should maintain its predecessor's commitment to implement the Accords in their entirety. 
I subsequently received a letter from the candidate who declined to sign the statement, in which he explained that, although he agreed with its objectives, he had not signed it because he believed that it should have contained more detailed commitments to specific measures. 
It is important that all those taking part in the election campaign should demonstrate their commitment to the peace process and, in particular, their commitment to the implementation of the Accords in full. 
But recent developments described in this report have caused serious worry as to whether previous achievements are now threatened, especially as the electoral campaign gets under way. 
Both President Cristiani and the leadership of FMLN have been commended in the past for their determination to ensure that peace is consolidated. 
94. The elections and the transition to the administration of the newly elected President, who will be inaugurated on 1 June 1994, will be a critically important period and it is clearly necessary for ONUSAL to continue to carry out its verification and good offices functions throughout it. 
I accordingly recommend that the Security Council extend ONUSAL's mandate for a further period of six months, that is until 31 May 1994. 
95. I have just received a recommendation from my Special Representative for some additional police observers to be assigned to ONUSAL and for a modest increase in the Mission's economic and political staff. 
The Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia expresses its deep concern over the continuing gross violations of the arms embargo by some former Yugoslav republics (Slovenia and Croatia and by Muslims in Bosnia and Herzegovina) in contravention of Security Council resolution 713 (1991). 
Croatia took advantage of the fact that the Yugoslav People's Army was based on a multi-ethnic principle, i.e., that all nationalities of the former Yugoslavia, including the Croatian one, were equally represented in it. 
Even before the outbreak of hostilities, the nationalist Croatian forces had already begun illegal and clandestine arming and embarked upon recruiting the Croatians in the Yugoslav People's Army as well as employees of the military industry located in that former Yugoslav republic. 
The outbreak of hostilities clearly demonstrated Croatia's readiness to use all means, including force, in order to enforce illegal secession from the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
Therefore, the federal authorities undertook the necessary measures, provided for in the Constitution, to protect the territorial integrity of the country. 
Those measures included the relocation of armaments and military equipment of the Yugoslav People's Army. 
Former pilots of the Yugoslav air force, Croats by nationality, used them to defect to the Croatian side. 
In July 1991 there were 56 aircraft of different types in the "ZMAJ" Institute: 13 aircraft in working order were transferred in July 1991, while 43 non-operational aircraft were evacuated along with all spare parts, i.e. 1,329 components, in the first half of December 1991. 
However, it was widely publicized that Croatia is violating the arms embargo by smuggling aircraft into its territory. 
Reliable sources claim that Croatia is in possession of 16 MIG-21 on the territory of a neighbouring country. 
Croatia is in possession of several combat M-24 helicopters. 
Croatian violation of the relevant Security Council resolution is ever more dangerous since the smuggled armaments, including combat aircraft are being used for aggression against civilian targets in the United Nations protected areas. 
That was also noted in the United Nations monitors' reports. 
In its report of 15 September 1993, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) stated that Croatian aviation attacked civilian targets in Blatusa-Vrgin Most (United Nations protected area, Sector North), whereupon one of the MIG-21 aircraft was shot down. 
In accordance with Security Council resolution 786 (1992), the teams of United Nations military observers and ECMM supervise around the clock the airfields in Croatia. 
Azerbaijani military personnel accompanying the Russian representative were seriously wounded. 
In our letters, particularly documents S/25650, S/25752 and S/26556, we have drawn the attention of the Security Council to the fact that part of the territory of the Kazakh district is occupied by armed forces of the Republic of Armenia. 
As a result, Azerbaijani military personnel accompanying the Russian representative were wounded. 
Ambassador Kazimirov is in the region on a peace-keeping mission. 
I personally agreed with Armenian and Azerbaijani leaders, on the instructions of B. N. Yeltsin, on his visits to Baku, Erevan and Stepanakert. 
This barbaric action against a Russian representative arouses indignation, and cannot be justified. 
Official explanations are being called for. 
Once the circumstances of what occurred have been clarified, the Government of the Russian Federation will draw the most serious and, I think, severe conclusions". 
He termed the explanation given by the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Armenia "an unintelligible paper which the Russian side cannot accept". 
The members of the Security Council have requested me to thank you for your report dated 14 November 1993 on Tajikistan (S/26743). 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of paragraphs 12 and 13 of General Assembly resolution 47/34 on granting travel assistance to delegates of developing countries (A/48/296). 
4. The Sixth Committee considered the item at its 3rd, 4th and 33rd meetings, on 4 and 5 October and 19 November 1993. 
Mindful of the valuable contribution being rendered by the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law within the framework of the United Nations Decade of International Law, 
2. Welcomes the ongoing work of the Commission and appreciates the many proposals on possible future work made during the Congress on International Trade Law of the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law, held in New York from 18 to 22 May 1992 and, in this connection: 
(a) Welcomes the decision of the Commission to request the secretariat to commence work in preparation of guidelines for pre-hearing conferences in arbitral proceedings; 
(b) Also welcomes the decision of the Commission to continue considering the other proposals made during the Congress as part of its future programme of work; 
4. Also reaffirms the importance, in particular for developing countries, of the work of the Commission concerned with training and assistance in the field of international trade law and the desirability for it to sponsor seminars and symposia to provide such training and assistance, and, in this connection: 
(c) Appeals to the United Nations Development Programme and other United Nations bodies responsible for development assistance to support the Commission's training and technical assistance programme and to cooperate and coordinate their activities with those of the Commission; 
8. Stresses the importance of bringing into effect the conventions emanating from the work of the Commission for the global unification and harmonization of international trade law, and to this end invites States that have not yet done so to consider signing, ratifying or acceding to these conventions; 
Noting that procurement constitutes a large portion of public expenditure of most States, 
Noting also that a model law on procurement establishing procedures designed to foster integrity, confidence, fairness and transparency in the procurement process will also promote economy, efficiency and competition in procurement and thus lead to increased economic development, 
3. Recommends also that all efforts be made to ensure that the Model Law together with the Guide to Enactment become generally known and available. 
1. Invites all States to consider becoming parties to the United Nations Convention on the Carriage of Goods by Sea, 1978 (Hamburg Rules); 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to make increased efforts to promote wider adherence to the Convention. 
1. The item entitled "Convention on jurisdictional immunities of States and their property" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly pursuant to paragraph (c) of Assembly decision 47/414 of 25 November 1992. 
(a) Note verbale dated 12 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Belgium to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/313); 
(b) Note verbale dated 30 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Japan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/464); 
(c) Note verbale dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Mission of Bulgaria to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.6/48/3). 
6. The Working Group held 14 meetings between 27 September and 8 October. 
(a) Takes note of the report of the Working Group [2]/ established by the General Assembly in its resolution 46/55 of 9 December 1991 and reconvened pursuant to General Assembly decision 47/414 of 25 November 1992 to consider: 
(ii) The question of the convening of an international conference, to be held in 1994 or subsequently, to conclude a convention on jurisdictional immunities of States and their property; 
(d) Further decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Convention on jurisdictional immunities of States and their property". 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Right of peoples to self-determination" and to allocate it to the Third Committee. 
(b) Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the report of the Special Rapporteur on the question of the use of mercenaries as a means of violating human rights and impeding the exercise of the right of peoples to self-determination (A/48/385); 
(c) Letter dated 25 February 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/94); 
(d) Letter dated 11 June 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/207-S/25936); 
(e) Letter dated 11 June 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/211); 
(f) Letter dated 9 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/307); 
(g) Letter dated 18 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/330); 
(h) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/357); 
(i) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Marshall Islands to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/359); 
(j) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/484-S/26552); 
(k) Letter dated 25 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Turkey to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/547); 
(l) Letter dated 26 October 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/3); 
(m) Letter dated 10 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/11); 
(n) Letter dated 11 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/12). 
5. At the 6th meeting, on 14 October, the Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights on the question of the use of mercenaries as a means of violating human rights and impeding the exercise of the right of peoples to self-determination made a statement (see A/C.3/48/SR.6). 
(a) Operative paragraph 4 was moved and inserted between the ninth and tenth preambular paragraphs, and the remaining operative paragraphs were renumbered; 
(b) In the same paragraph, the words "Notes with concern" were replaced by the words "Deeply concerned about". 
7. Subsequently, Malawi joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
9. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of the Republic of Moldova, Bulgaria, Romania, Belgium (on behalf of the European Union) and Armenia (see A/C.3/48/SR.25). 
Reaffirming the legitimacy of the struggle of peoples and their liberation movements for their independence, territorial integrity, national unity and liberation from colonial domination, apartheid and foreign intervention and occupation, and that their legitimate struggle can in no way be considered as or equated to mercenary activity, 
Convinced that the use of mercenaries is a threat to international peace and security, 
Deeply concerned about the menace that the activities of mercenaries represent for all States, particularly African and other developing States, 
Profoundly alarmed at the continued international criminal activities of mercenaries in collusion with drug traffickers, 
Alarmed also by the growing linkage observed between mercenary activities and terrorist practices, 
Recognizing that the activities of mercenaries are contrary to the fundamental principles of international law, such as non-interference in the internal affairs of States, territorial integrity and independence, and impede the process of the self-determination of peoples struggling against colonialism, racism and apartheid and all forms of foreign domination, 
Deeply concerned about the loss of life, the substantial damage to property and the short-term and long-term negative effects on the economy of southern African countries resulting from mercenary aggression, 
3. Reaffirms that the use of mercenaries and their recruitment, financing and training are offences of grave concern to all States and violate the purposes and principles enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations; 
4. Denounces any State that persists in, permits or tolerates the recruitment of mercenaries and provides facilities to them for launching armed aggression against other States; 
6. Calls upon all States to extend humanitarian assistance to victims of situations resulting from the use of mercenaries, as well as from colonial or alien domination or foreign occupation; 
1. Calls upon all States to implement fully and faithfully all the relevant resolutions of the United Nations regarding the exercise of the right to self-determination and independence by peoples under colonial and foreign domination; 
2. Reaffirms the legitimacy of the struggle of peoples for independence, territorial integrity, national unity and liberation from colonial domination, apartheid and foreign occupation, in all its forms and by all available means; 
20. Fully supports the Secretary-General in his efforts to implement the plan for the settlement of the question of Western Sahara by organizing, in cooperation with the Organization of African Unity, a referendum for the self-determination of the people of Western Sahara; 
26. Expresses its appreciation for the material and other forms of assistance that peoples under colonial rule continue to receive from Governments, organizations of the United Nations system and other intergovernmental organizations, and calls for a substantial increase in that assistance; 
Subsequently, the delegation of Kyrgyzstan indicated that, had it been present, it would have abstained. 
[7]/ See Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1980, Supplement No. 3 and corrigendum (E/1980/13 and Corr.1), chap. XXVI, sect. [8]/ Ibid., 1981, Supplement No. 5 and corrigendum (E/1981/25 and Corr.1), chap. 
[18]/ Ibid., 1991, Supplement No. 2 (E/1991/22), chap. II, sect. [19]/ Ibid., 1992, Supplement No. 2 (E/1992/22), chap. 
3. For its consideration of the item, the Committee had before it letters dated 16 July and 28 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Liechtenstein to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/147 and Add.1). 
4. At the 25th meeting, on 8 November, the representative of Liechtenstein, on behalf of Antigua and Barbuda, Armenia, Costa Rica, Estonia, Liechtenstein, Nigeria, Poland, Ukraine, Uruguay and Vanuatu, introduced a draft decision entitled "Effective realization of the right of self-determination through autonomy" (A/C.3/48/L.17). 
6. At the 32nd meeting, on 12 November, the representatives of Nigeria, Poland and Ukraine withdrew their sponsorship of the draft decision. 
7. At the same meeting, the representative of Vanuatu stated that it had not been his intention to sponsor the draft decision. 
10. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision, as amended (see para. 11). 
Those hostilities interrupted comprehensive negotiations between the Government of Rwanda and the RPF that had been supported by the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and facilitated by the United Republic of Tanzania. 
2. In support of resumption of the negotiations, the Governments of Rwanda and Uganda, in separate letters to the President of the Security Council on 22 February 1993, 1/ called for the deployment of United Nations military observers at their common border. 
3. Following consultations in the Security Council concerning these letters, the Secretary-General decided to send a goodwill mission to the region to assist him in making recommendations to the Council on the peace process. 
The goodwill mission visited the region from 4 to 19 March 1993. 
In addition to visiting Rwanda and Uganda from 4 to 19 March 1993, the goodwill mission also visited Dar-es-Salaam and Addis Ababa for consultations with the Facilitator and the Coordinator of the Arusha peace talks respectively. 
6. Following the adoption of resolution 812 (1993), the Secretary-General sent a technical team to Uganda and Rwanda with a view to gathering all information relevant to the possible deployment of United Nations military observers on the Uganda/Rwanda border. 
The mission visited Uganda from 2 to 5 April and Rwanda on 6 April 1993. 
The mission was also asked to suggest a time-frame for the deployment of observers, following authorization of such an operation by the Security Council. 
As the RPF controlled about four fifths of the border and was opposed to the deployment of observers on the Rwanda side, the military observers would be deployed on the Uganda side of the border. 
8. The Secretary-General further stated in his report that these monitoring and verification activities could be carried out by an observer mission to be known as the "United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda" (UNOMUR). 
If the Council approved the establishment of UNOMUR, the mission would be deployed progressively, with full deployment to be completed within 45 days. 
9. On 3 June 1993, the Secretary-General submitted to the Council an addendum to his report 3/ covering the preliminary cost estimates related to the establishment and deployment of UNOMUR. 
Based on the concept of operations outlined in his main report, it was estimated that an amount of $8.5 million would be required for the initial six-month period, inclusive of start-up costs and acquisition of capital equipment. 
13. In that report, the Secretary-General informed the Council that the peace agreement between the Government of Rwanda and the RPF had been signed in Arusha on 4 August 1993. 
They also agreed that all six protocols of agreement, which they had concluded and signed during the Arusha talks, would be attached to the peace agreement, of which they would form an integral part. 
14. The Secretary-General also reported that he had sent a reconnaissance mission to Rwanda at the request of the Government of Rwanda and the RPF in order to assess the needs of a proposed neutral international force that would facilitate the implementation of the provisions of the peace agreement. 
The mandate of the reconnaissance mission would be to examine the possible functions of such a force and evaluate the human and financial resources that would be needed to carry them out. 
The Secretary-General indicated that the military observers of UNOMUR would come under the command of UNAMIR, while continuing to discharge the mandate entrusted to them on the Uganda/Rwanda border. 
By the same resolution, the Council approved the proposal that the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR) be integrated within UNAMIR. 
21. UNOMUR will establish its headquarters in Kabale, a city centrally located close to the border area. It will also have two sector headquarters. 
In order to carry out its monitoring and verification activities, UNOMUR will have a military component of 81 military observers and a civilian component of 17 international and seven local civilian support staff. 
24. On 22 October 1993, the Secretary-General submitted a report 7/ in pursuance of paragraph 12 of Security Council resolution 846 (1993), which requested the Secretary-General to report to the Council on the implementation of that resolution within 60 days of the deployment of UNOMUR. 
The Secretary-General reported that, since the adoption of resolution 846 (1993), and with the consent of the Council, Brigadier-General Romeo A. Dallaire (Canada) had been appointed Chief Military Observer of UNOMUR. 
25. The Secretary-General also reported that a Status of Mission Agreement had been finalized with the Government of Uganda and had entered into force on 16 August 1993. 
This Agreement opened the way to deployment of the advance party, which had arrived in the mission area on 18 August 1993. 
26. The Secretary-General reported further that UNOMUR had been fully deployed and had reached its authorized strength of 81 military observers. 
Eleven international civilian staff had also been deployed. 
27. Within the first three weeks of its deployment, UNOMUR had concluded a thorough reconnaissance of the Uganda/Rwanda border, set up a communication network and established its Headquarters and a Sector Headquarters in Kabale and a second Sector Headquarters in Kisoro. 
In accordance with its concept of operations, the mission had also established observation posts at two major crossing sites on the Ugandan side of the border at Katuna and Cyanika and had also been monitoring the border through mobile patrols. 
UNOMUR was preparing to establish additional observation posts at three secondary crossing sites and to enhance its operational capability with airborne coverage. 
Pending the submission of the report of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly on the financing of UNOMUR, the Advisory Committee authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments not exceeding $6 million, including pre-implementation costs, under the provisions of resolution 46/187. 
The projected commitments for the period from 22 June to 21 December 1993 are now estimated at $4,392,900 gross ($4,308,000 net). 
30. The total cost of UNOMUR for the period from 22 June to 21 December 1993, including pre-implementation costs, has been estimated at $4,392,900 gross ($4,308,000 net). 
The cost estimate takes into account the actual dates of arrival of military and civilian personnel in the mission area and savings realized by the redeployment of equipment from other missions to UNOMUR. 
A summary of the cost estimate for this period is provided in annex I and supplementary information thereon is provided in annex II. 
Annex IV provides the proposed civilian staffing table for UNOMUR. 
The functional titles of the proposed posts in the Professional category and above and the related job description summaries are contained in annex V. Annex VI details civilian staff and related costs for the period. 
32. The Secretary-General recommends the establishment of a special account for UNOMUR under the authority of financial regulation 6.6 for the purpose of accounting for income received and expenditure made in respect of the mission. 
The financial accounts will be kept in accordance with the approved mandate period. 
This integration, however, will be purely administrative in nature and will not affect the mandate of UNOMUR as set out in Security Council resolution 846 (1993). 
According to the UNAMIR operational plan, the proposed integration of UNOMUR into UNAMIR will take place during the second phase of UNAMIR's deployment. 
In this regard, the Secretary-General's report on the financing of UNAMIR contains the cost estimate for UNOMUR for the period beyond 21 December 1993 based on the proposed integration. 
Should a decision be taken to continue UNOMUR as a separate operation beyond 21 December 1993, financial provision for such extension will be reported to the Advisory Committee and the General Assembly, as appropriate. 
1. These estimates were calculated, where applicable, on the basis of the cost parameters indicated below. 
(ii) For the period from 5 October to 21 December 1993: (a) $110 per person per day for the first 30 days; and (b) $85 per person per day thereafter. 
The rates are subject to supplements of 10 and 25 per cent for civilian staff at the D-1/D-2 and ASG/USG levels, respectively. 
3. The travel of military observers to the mission area has been estimated at an average cost of $2,700 per person for a one-way trip (basic airfare $1,100 and 100 kgs. accompanied baggage $1,600). 
The travel of international civilian staff to the mission area has been estimated at an average cost of $4,500 per person for a one-way trip (basic airfare $1,700 and 100 kgs. accompanied baggage $2,800). 
4. The proposed civilian staffing strength for UNOMUR is a total of 17 international staff (5 Professional and above, 7 Field Service and 5 General Service) and 7 locally recruited staff. 
5. Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard costs except for staff appointed for the Mission. 
Field Operations standard cost rates have been used for staff in the Field Service category. 
Salaries for locally recruited staff are based on the scale currently in effect for Kampala, Uganda. 
9. No provision is required under this heading. 
10. No provision is required under this heading. 
11. No provision is required under this heading. 
14. No provision is required under this heading. 
15. No provision is required under this heading. 
20. No provision is required under this heading. 
21. No provision is required under this heading. 
22. No provision is required under this heading. 
23. No provision is required under this heading. 
25. Provision is made for necessary upgrading and repair of three premises as indicated above at an average cost of $1,500 per premise. 
26. Provision is made for maintenance supplies for three premises at an average monthly cost of $500 per premise, costed for a five-month period. 
27. Provision is made for maintenance services for three premises at an average monthly cost of $1,000 per premise, costed for a five-month period. 
29. No provision is required under this heading. 
30. No provision is provided under this heading. 
33. Provision is made for workshop equipment and non-expendable tools. 
36. The calculations are as follows: 
37. Provision is made for the cost of third-party liability insurance estimated at $400 per vehicle per annum for 40 United Nations-owned vehicles, costed for one month for 18 locally procured vehicles ($600) and for five months for 22 vehicles redeployed from UNAVEM ($3,700). 
40. Provision is made for positioning and depositioning costs for three Bell 212 helicopters at a cost of $25,000 per helicopter. 
41. No provision is required under this heading. 
44. No provision is required under this heading. 
45. No provision is required under this heading. 
46. No provision is required under this heading. 
47. Provision is made for ground handling charges estimated at $1,100 per helicopter per month for one-and-one-half months. 
48. No provision is required under this heading. 
49. No provision is required under this heading. 
53. Provision is made for a five-month period as follows: 
- INMARSAT user charges estimated at $5,000 per month ($25,000); 
- telephone, telex and facsimile charges estimated at $5,000 per month ($25,000); 
- pouch services estimated at $2,000 per month ($10,000). 
55. No provision is required under this heading. 
58. Provision is made for the acquisition of data-processing equipment as follows: 
59. No provision is required under this heading. 
61. No provision is required under this heading. 
65. No provision is required under this heading. 
66. No provision is required under this heading. 
72. Provision is made for medical examinations at an estimated cost of $500 per month for five months. 
73. No provision is required under this heading. 
79. Provision is made for sanitation and cleaning materials estimated at $1,000 per month for five months. 
81. No provision is required under this heading. 82. Provision is made for United Nations flags and decals. 
83. No provision is required under this heading. 
84. No provision is required under this heading. 
85. No provision is required under this heading. 
86. No provision is required under this heading. 
87. No provision is required under this heading. 
88. No provision is required under this heading. 
89. No provision is required under this heading. 
90. No provision is required under this heading. 
91. No provision is required under this heading. 
Responsible for the overall administration, personnel, procurement and finance of the mission; assumes day-to-day management control of the mission. 
Also responsible for the collection of information relevant to the mission, including political, social and economic developments and preparation of materials for public dissemination. 
Under the direction of the Chief Administrative Officer, responsible for supervision of all support services and staff and overall administrative responsibility in the mission area. 
Responsible for the overall administration of the mission accounts; develops and produces programme cost estimates; ensures implementation of financial regulations and rules and other financial directives; supervises the staff of the finance unit. 
This request is very meaningful and fully justified. 
have prevented the economic growth of many developing countries, threatening thus the basic human rights and fundamental freedoms, as well as the right of these countries to economic development. 
The data that 15 most indebted developing countries recorded a negative per capita growth of gross national product (-0.7 per cent) in the critical 1983-1992 period are self-illustrative. 
The countries of Latin America, for instance - debtor continent par excellence - also recorded a negative per capita (-0.1 per cent) GNP growth in the same period, which proved that they had been right when they warned that the 1980s were to be a decade lost for development. 
The average annual capital flow from 15 most indebted developing countries in the said period through net transfer of financial resources in all areas amounted to about US$ 30 billion, while that average for Latin America stood at US$ 22.6 billion. 
It is not difficult to imagine what consequences such an enormous outflow of capital has had for the economic and social development of these countries and for the promotion and protection of the civil, political, economic, social and human rights of their population. 
The Group of 24 developing countries dealing with international monetary issues, in which Yugoslavia took an active part until it was unjustly suspended, has long established that the structural adjustment programmes of the International Monetary Fund must be inspired by the slogan "adjustment with growth". 
It has become ever more evident that the entire debt strategy within the development approach should attach priority to the implementation of human conditions, including the standard of living, health, food, education and employment of the population, especially among the most vulnerable and low-income groups. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia was denied the right even to service its debts and thus maintain normal relations with its creditors and international financial institutions. 
The consequences of the unfair sanctions imposed by the international community on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia are disastrous. 
General conditions in hospitals can be compared only to those prevalent during the Second World War, while drugs, medical equipment and gas deliveries for the population, although not subject to the sanctions, encounter incomprehensible obstacles and reprehensible insouciance of the international community. 
1. Eritreans struggled for their right to self-determination. 
We wish to point out that the Eritrean People's Liberation Front (EPLF), which formed the Provisional Government, had proposed a referendum in 1980. 
5. In the first and second sentences of paragraph 31, the realistic figures are 60-65 per cent, not 50 per cent, and 1.1 to 1.3 million, not 1.5 to 1.75. 
These figures are borne out by accurate statistical evidence collected by the Referendum Commission of Eritrea. 
6. In connection with the first sentence of paragraph 33, we wish to elaborate that the Referendum Commission informed UNOVER that the Government was already committed to allowing all political and non-political prisoners who had not yet been convicted by a lawfully recognized court of law to vote. 
7. In paragraph 35, the figure cited represents the actual combatants and not the freedom fighters serving in a civilian capacity. 
8. In paragraph 38, we feel that it is worth qualifying the second sentence by stating that members of EPLF had been campaigning as ordinary citizens, in an individual capacity, not representing EPLF and bearing no arms, often travelling in small groups around the countryside. 
10. In the fourth sentence of paragraph 64, the words "when Eritrea became first a part of the Ethiopian Federation" might lead to the understanding that Ethiopia had been a federal State. 
We believe that "when Eritrea was first federated with Ethiopia" would better explain the point made in that regard. 
1. There are two factual errors in the first sentence of paragraph 466. 
The "25 years of civil war" should actually read "30 years of war". 
Considering the letters exchanged between the competent authorities of the United Nations and the Provisional Government, we are convinced that paragraph 7 of document A/48/283, quoted here, better explains the point made in the second sentence: 
He asked that the United Nations play an active role in verifying a free and fair referendum. 
In May 1992, the Referendum Commissioner of Eritrea invited the Secretary-General to send a United Nations delegation to observe and to verify the freedom, fairness and impartiality of the entire referendum process which was to begin in July 1992 and end in April 1993". 
Reaffirming the principle of the sovereign equality of all Members of the United Nations, * Reissued for technical reasons. 
Acting in accordance with the purposes and principles of the Charter, 
1. Decides to establish an Open-ended Working Group to consider all aspects of the question of increase in the membership of the Security Council, and other matters related to the Security Council; 
3. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council and related matters". 
Mrs. GHIMIRE (Nepal): The continued economic stagnation of the industrialized countries, resulting in higher unemployment rates and increasing protectionist measures, is a matter of serious concern to all developing countries. 
This is especially true for those African countries - in particular the countries of sub-Saharan Africa - which have embarked on structural reforms and open market economic policies. 
The understanding reached between the international community and the African countries is crystal-clear. 
While the African countries have the basic responsibility of implementing economic reforms for sustainable development, the international community has agreed, inter alia, to find a solution to the debt problem and provide additional support for economic diversification and integration. 
Even without my going into an in-depth review of the implementation of the New Agenda for Africa, the current situation of the African countries speaks for itself. 
Most developing countries in Africa face the problems of high population growth, widespread hunger, disease, malnutrition and absolute poverty. 
The economies of most of these countries, in particular those of sub-Saharan Africa, have become marginalized in recent years, and the economic situation in the least developed countries has become extremely precarious. 
Economic growth in these countries has remained stagnant, and has even declined in some States, and their per capita output is steadily diminishing. 
People, especially children, are dying every day from hunger and malnutrition. 
As a result, their export earnings have declined tremendously. 
The last decade has seen civil strife and political instability in several African countries. 
Drought and desertification have become the other two major problems in Africa, especially in the eastern and southern regions. 
In this context, we also commend the efforts of international agencies and financial institutions to ameliorate the socio-economic problems of Africa. 
One report reaches the conclusion that: 
International and regional financial institutions, including the African Development Bank, can play a pivotal role in the implementation of the programmes. 
We believe that the African countries can benefit greatly from export diversification projects by invigorating their economies through the "multiplier effect". 
It is a matter of great satisfaction that a diversification facility for African commodities has been recommended to be established in the African Development Bank for an initial period of three to four years, with resources of about $50 million to $75 million for commodity diversification programmes and projects. 
The establishment of national diversification councils, as proposed, will be the mainstay of the programme's sustainability. 
There is also a need for development assistance to prepare viable diversification projects so that these will be feasible and result-oriented. 
It is not necessary to reiterate that the need for additional resources and debt-relief measures for these African countries has never been so profound. 
My delegation appreciates the efforts of the Japanese Government, the United Nations and the Global Coalition for Africa in organizing the Tokyo International Conference on African Development on 5 and 6 October this year. 
We are of the view that the recommendations of this Conference on issues such as aid, trade, debt strategy and investments are very useful and timely in taking up the development challenges. 
Nepal, as a land-locked and least developed country in South Asia, has great sympathy and support for its African brothers and sisters in their endeavours for a better future. 
As a matter of fact our socio-economic problems are similar in nature. 
Nepal is also engaged in securing a better future for its people through various economic development programmes. 
In conclusion, we believe that socio-economic development can be accelerated through the practice of more liberal international trade policies, North-South cooperation, and better international understanding and economic cooperation for resolving the problems of the developing countries. 
We associate ourselves with the statement made by the Permanent Representative of Egypt, Ambassador Nabil A. Elaraby, who spoke on behalf of Africa, outlining the challenges which confront the African region and making suggestions to improve the worsening situation. 
The Secretary General's report (A/48/335) entitled "Need for and feasibility of the establishment of a diversification fund for Africa's commodities" is a welcome contribution to the process at a time when the overall picture on African recovery has been bleak and disappointing. 
This debate gives us an opportunity to examine the successes and failures of the United Nations Programme of Action for African Recovery and Development 1986-1990. 
Looking back, it is quite clear that the diagnosis of Africa's problems as outlined in the Programme of Action was correct and the prescription very appropriate. 
Unfortunately, the administration of the Programme was flawed and inadequate, and so it failed to meet the challenges of African development in the late 1980s. 
Therefore, none of the goals of the Programme of Action were fully realized. 
Targets for growth, food security, human investment and debt reduction were missed, so declines, rather than hoped for increases, were recorded by many States and by Africa as a whole. 
The reason for the failure of the United Nations Programme of Action for African Recovery and Development 1986-1990 was clear. 
It was, quite simply, lack of adequate resource flows to Africa. 
The bilateral and multilateral performances with respect to net resource transfers and debt burden reduction were below expectation. 
Africa suffered from a serious fall in commodity earnings. 
Wars, civil strife and other exogenous events, such as drought, desertification and a collapse in the terms of trade, imposed devastating costs. 
In countries ravaged by war and natural calamities such as drought, the scarcity of food supplies led to famine. 
The implementation of structural adjustment programmes, whatever their likely favourable medium-term and long-term impact, has not been without social stress, disruption and political risk. 
The reduction in the levels of per capita consumption and of imports has had social costs, in particular for health, education, nutrition, employment and the maintenance of social institutions. 
The decrease in overall performance was, therefore, in part accounted for by the unsatisfactory export situation. 
Trade gains fell below expectations and in many key commodity areas Africa suffered a decline in market share. 
However, the Programme of Action was not a total failure. 
It focused world attention on African economic problems and by doing so it achieved policy and efficiency gains and averted a more severe decline in net resource flows, and as a result the economic decline afflicting Africa was slowed down. 
Furthermore, the process of African policy restructuring and its interaction with development partners have led to substantial lessons being taught. 
The Conference acknowledged the need for lasting solutions to deal effectively with the short-term, medium-term and long-term problems of the commodities sector and recognized that international cooperation between producers and consumers was necessary for the achievement of these objectives. 
The Conference also called for the implementation of a number of policies and measures, including diversification, as an important long-term objective. 
It was against this background that the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s was launched almost three years ago. 
The Agenda offers yet another opportunity for renewal of the commitment of the international community to support Africa's own efforts to achieve self-sustaining socio-economic growth and development. 
It is also an occasion to refocus world attention on the socio-economic difficulties which continue to face the African continent. 
A priority objective of the New Agenda is the acceleration of the transformation, integration, diversification and growth of the African economies, in order to strengthen them within the world economy, reduce their vulnerability to external shocks and increase their dynamism, internalize the process of development and enhance self-reliance. 
It also accords special attention to human development, to increasing productive employment and to promoting rapid progress towards the achievement of human-oriented goals by the year 2000. 
The New Agenda has provided the African countries with the opportunity to renew their commitment to their own development. 
The promotion of sectoral integration to ensure the development and maintenance of a reliable network of agricultural, physical, industrial and institutional infrastructures on the continent falls squarely within the commitments of Africa to the New Agenda. 
However, those commitments will not reap the intended benefits without a favourable investment atmosphere. 
Therefore, Africa is also committed to the creation of an enabling environment within the New Agenda that attracts foreign and domestic direct investment, encourages savings, induces the return of flight capital and promotes full participation by the private sector, including non-governmental organizations, in the growth and development process. 
The World Economic Survey, 1993 has, if anything, dampened our hopes of realizing positive developments in the first three years of implementation of the New Agenda. 
Africa's share of net aggregate resource flows has been falling, despite a rise in total flows to developing countries. 
By comparison, net aggregate flows to Europe and Central Asia jumped from $15.2 billion in 1990 to $31.9 billion in 1992. 
During the same period net aggregate flows to the East Asia and Pacific region rose from $26.3 billion to $34.7 billion; to Latin America and the Caribbean from $15.6 billion to $18.4 billion; and to South Asia from $7.8 billion to $10.1 billion. 
As I have said, African countries have renewed their commitment to their own development within the framework of the New Agenda. 
In the three years of the implementation of the New Agenda important macroeconomic policy measures have been undertaken within the overall programme of budgetary restraint and the consolidation of reform measures. 
Large currency devaluations were implemented, rationalization of the operations of public enterprises was launched and lay-offs of staff and other actions calculated to increase the efficiency of the civil service were carried out. 
Efforts to deal with the disequilibrium in the domestic economy and to reestablish financial stability have led many African countries to continue to implement austerity programmes. 
However, economic reform has not brought a significant increase in investment, according to the World Economic Survey, 1993. 
In almost all African countries it remains far below its peak levels of the mid-1970s. 
Consequently, education, health, sanitation and many other social services have become increasing inaccessible or lacking. 
In the least developed countries of Africa, of which my country is one, the share of gross domestic investment in gross domestic product averaged 15 per cent, against only 3.8 per cent for gross domestic savings. 
The number of least developed countries in Africa has risen from 21 in 1981 to 32 in 1993. 
The endogenous factors are the uncertainty surrounding commitment programmes, high levels of external debt and other factors that limit short-term growth prospects. 
Africa's financial needs in the 1990s have to be addressed in the face of declining resources available from official sources, commercial banks and foreign direct investment. 
It is a fact that African countries have suffered substantial losses of earnings since the 1980s due to adverse terms of trade. 
At the same time, many African countries are burdened with high external debt and high debt-service payments, with many of them accumulating arrears. 
The extent of the African debt burden has become part and parcel of the financial resources necessary for the economic recovery and development of the continent. 
The elements of the new strategy should encompass action on all categories of external debt - bilateral, multilateral and commercial. 
Priority attention should be given to bilateral debt, given its predominance in Africa's external obligations. 
In 1992 the prices of virtually all primary commodities were lower. 
The prices of coffee and cocoa - the region's most important exports after crude petroleum - fell another 15 per cent to their lowest levels in over 20 years. 
The report rightly points out that there is a gap in development assistance for the preparation of diversification projects that are attractive to investors. 
It is suggested that to fill this gap a special facility be established for the purpose of financing the pre-investment phase of commodity-diversification projects. 
Such a facility could provide a necessary focal point for channelling and augmenting assistance in this priority area. 
The total amount that would be required to establish such a pre-investment facility is $50 million to $70 million. 
It is expected that the facility's resources would be raised from bilateral donors on a voluntary basis, and that there would also be contributions from multilateral financing institutions. 
This was a step in a direction that we hope others will take. 
We request Governments, organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to take appropriate measures to honour the commitments contained in the Tokyo Declaration. 
Mr. HAJNOCZI (Austria): Austria welcomes the opportunity provided by the scheduling of this evaluation of the New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the l990s to focus our attention on Africa once again. 
The very length of the list of representatives who want to speak on this item indicates that, at a time when warnings of the imminent marginalization of Africa are being voiced in different quarters, Africa's concerns and aspirations continue to be given their due weight in the General Assembly. 
The New Agenda states clearly that Africa's development is primarily the responsibility of Africans. 
It states also that the international community accepts the principle of shared responsibility and full partnership with Africa and therefore commits itself to the provision of full and tangible support for the African effort. 
Only through such joint endeavours, involving first and foremost the African Governments themselves, can we avoid the loss of another decade in the development of Africa. 
This is the first review exercise. 
Let us conduct it honestly and courageously - even though we may have concluded that both partners in this joint endeavour could have done better - so that in the years to come we shall indeed be able to do better. 
The end of the cold war should have opened up opportunities for the peaceful resolution of conflicts; yet fratricidal wars continue to rage. 
There are major United Nations operations going on in eight different African countries. 
Against this backdrop of intense suffering and colossal waste of productivity, we welcome the recent creation of a regional conflict-prevention mechanism, in the context of the Organization of African Unity, as being particularly timely. 
Statistical evidence seems to indicate that economic development ceases when population-growth rates go above a certain range. 
With these rates going far above this range, Africa faces another major challenge, which only Africans can tackle successfully. 
The Tokyo Conference went a long way towards forging a new Africa-donor partnership. 
In a number of countries, adjustment and reform programmes have been successfully implemented, and sound macro-economic policies have been adopted. 
It is high time for the international community to do its part. 
We are striving to gear our technical assistance better towards the needs of recipient countries. 
We are endeavouring, despite difficult circumstances, to at least maintain the level of our financial aid through official development assistance and debt relief. 
While progress has been made since the adoption of the New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, the improvements are not sufficiently far-reaching. 
Financial flows to Africa seem to be decreasing rather than increasing. 
Austria is prepared to study this proposal very carefully. 
We are indeed interested in hearing the reactions of all our partners. 
Care should also be taken not to fall into the trap of seeing the proposed diversification fund for African commodities as a panacea for all the problems beleaguering the African continent. 
In pursuing the idea of a diversification fund for African commodities, it would also seem imperative to take into account the expertise of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) in commodity matters and the pertinent comments of the Secretary-General. 
Finally, I should like to make some remarks on my country's policies with regard to the African continent. 
Mindful of the importance of further intensifying Austria's relations to African countries, the Austrian Foreign Ministry is elaborating a framework concept, called "Africa 2000". 
This concept will be finalized by the end of this year and will contain guidelines for Austria's foreign policy in the political, economic, cultural and administrative domains. 
Furthermore we take an active part in the ongoing negotiations to elaborate a framework convention to combat desertification in those countries that experience serious drought or desertification, particularly in Africa. 
The adoption of the Programme by the General Assembly five years earlier at its Thirteenth Special Session, in June 1986, had taken place amidst high hopes, unqualified optimism and general expectations that Africa's socio-economic problems would finally begin to receive commensurate attention from the international community. 
The latter was required to provide the crucial, supportive environment, in terms of increased financial resources and technical assistance to African countries in order to foster sustained economic development, human resource development, and trade and commodity diversification and expansion. 
African Governments, in committing themselves irrevocably to the pursuit of policies and programmes that would ensure that the economic situation of the region improved, had undertaken fundamental reforms and adjustment programmes, painfully executed at great sacrifice to their economies and peoples. 
Hence the renewed commitment to African development, based on the principle of shared responsibility and full partnership between Africa and the international community. 
It can no longer be denied that the critical socio-economic situation facing Africa since the early 1980s has not received the requisite attention from the international community. 
A recent survey of economic and social conditions indicates that, after losing the development momentum during the 1980s, African countries have not yet experienced durable and self-sustaining economic recovery. 
The service of this debt consumed about 24 per cent of the region's export revenues last year, and in some countries the debt service burden was much higher. 
Until these inadequacies are corrected, countries will not break the shackles of underdevelopment to define for themselves new comparative advantages within a changing world economy. 
Vast amounts of resources need to be mobilized now, both from within Africa and from external partners, and invested in a massive programme to upgrade human productive capacities, modernize institutions, and transfer, adapt and disseminate science and technology. 
Increased inter-African trade and trade with the rest of the world are vital to Africa's sustained economic recovery and growth. 
We commend the Secretary-General's effort to ensure the successful implementation of the New Agenda. 
We note, with appreciation, the establishment of a high-level panel to advise and assist him on African development, in particular on the implementation of the New Agenda. 
The need for diversification is very compelling. 
In these circumstances, diversification is a logical step in the promotion of development by strengthening the commodity sector and fostering economic links between various sectors. 
My delegation therefore calls for the establishment of a diversification facility for Africa's commodities within the African Development Bank for an initial period of three to four years with adequate resources to assist the preparation of commodity diversification projects and programmes. 
We urge Member States and multilateral organizations to contribute to this diversification facility with a view to making it operational no later than 31 December 1995. 
We urge African countries to establish national diversification councils comprising representatives from the government, the private sector, the scientific community and multilateral organizations, in order to generate project proposals that fit into national diversification programmes and priorities. 
These resources are needed to contribute to achieving the required levels of growth and development. 
While the need for financing Africa's economic recovery and development is becoming critical, financial resources are shrinking. 
By contrast, there is great concern that international support for Africa's economic recovery may not be forthcoming. 
Net transfers to Africa fell from $14.4 billion in 1990 to about $12.6 billion in 1991. 
It has become abundantly clear and universally acknowledged that the problems of the continent are not of a short-term nature alone. 
Immediate and drastic action to help Africa overcome the present crisis and then to achieve sustained growth in the long run is not only essential on humanitarian grounds but is also in the interest of the entire international community. 
The world can hardly be safe, stable and peaceful when millions of people across an entire continent are dismally poor and ill-fed. 
As the United Nations New Agenda for African Development in the 1990s illustrates, what needs to be done both at the national and at the international level is clear. 
The time for reflection, study and discussion has indeed passed. 
Now is the time for action. 
We pay a tribute to the Secretary-General, whose reports contain substantive proposals and recommendations for the success of the Agenda. 
We all know that Africa is experiencing serious difficulties resulting from the external-debt burden, deteriorating terms of trade, dwindling capital flows, natural disasters and inadequate assistance. 
Today's debate bears witness to the international community's commitment to the development of Africa, which is one of the five priorities of the United Nations. 
Solutions proposed by various quarters to rescue Africa from the crisis clearly show that the problem of Africa is not an isolated one: it is linked to the international climate. 
From past failures, Africans have learned useful lessons with respect to enacting far-reaching reforms for Africa's lasting development. 
Similarly, most of these States have withdrawn from commercial activities and have privatized many enterprises. 
In the agricultural sector, there has been an effort to diversify production. 
Unfortunately, this has often been limited by a lack of financing and by other factors such as drought. 
In the area of economic integration, although trade within Africa still accounts for less than 5 per cent of the regional total, African Governments are clearly determined to hasten the process of integration. 
In the political arena, I would note that the democratization of institutions has begun, in keeping with the aspirations and situation of each country. 
That process, turbulent though it may be, will be consolidated in the long term and will inspire much greater investor confidence. 
My delegation therefore believes that the severe crisis in Africa cannot be resolved by speeches, studies and analyses that are never translated into action. 
We continue to believe that concrete action is needed to solve Africa's socio-economic problems. 
The priority is to find a proper solution to the debt problem, which is hampering Africa's recovery. 
That is why Togo continues to champion the idea of convening an international conference on Africa's external debt and supports the proposals on the debt question made at the Tokyo Conference of 5 and 6 October 1993. 
Justice dictates that our commodities be purchased at profitable prices. 
In that connection, my delegation hopes that the conclusions of the Uruguay Round of trade negotiations under the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT) will meet the expectations of developing countries in general and of Africa in particular. 
The success of the New Agenda depends above all on the availability of sufficient internal and external financial resources. 
In that connection, my country appeals to the international community to make a greater contribution to African recovery through a substantial provision of capital. 
It must yield results." 
Let us therefore act together; let us take up the challenge. 
Mr. MUMBENGEGWI (Zimbabwe): Allow me to begin by expressing our appreciation to His Excellency Ambassador Elaraby of Egypt for his statement on behalf of the African States and to His Excellency Ambassador Jaramillo of Colombia for the statement he made on behalf of the Group of 77. 
We have found the reports to be both analytical and comprehensive and, in that regard, they have greatly facilitated our consideration of this very important subject. 
We commend the efforts of the Secretary-General, His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, particularly his initiative of establishing the Panel of High-level Personalities on African Development to assist and advise him on practical measures and options to advance the implementation of the New Agenda. 
We note that that Panel has already held two meetings within the space of six months to review some of the issues which are of very critical importance to the implementation of the New Agenda. 
Our appreciation is also due the Government of Japan which, in collaboration with the United Nations and the Global Coalition for Africa successfully organized and hosted the recently concluded Tokyo Conference on African Development. 
Indeed, that report places this parlous state of affairs in its proper context and perspective when it goes on to say: 
Bilateral assistance to our continent in fact declined from $12 billion in 1990, when many of us embarked on the stabilization and structural-adjustment programmes, to $10.7 billion in 1991. 
What is even more ironic is the fact that, as stated in the 1993 World Economic Survey (E/1993/60 - ST/ESA/237), the only geographical region of the developing countries that had a negative transfer of resources in 1992 was Africa. 
Another, interrelated, issue that is critical to Africa's recovery and development is that of the continent's terms of trade. 
According to the reports before us, there was a substantial fall in the terms of trade in a significant number of African countries in 1992, particularly as a result of falling commodity prices and lack of market access. 
As the report in document A/48/336 and Corr.1 illustrates, it has been estimated that a significant number of sub-Saharan African countries experienced net-trade-loss terms to the tune of $16.5 billion on the basis of 1990 exports, or the equivalent of 6.6 per cent of gross domestic product. 
On the whole, we are deeply concerned that Africa's share of world trade, accounting for only 2.1 per cent of global exports, has remained appallingly low in 1993. 
The aggregate effect of such an unsupportive international environment is known to all: poor savings and foreign exchange earnings, net outflow of resources, and a negative impact on the ability of the economic reforms we are implementing to be effective in stimulating recovery and sustained growth. 
The reasons for such stagnation and the resultant losses in commodity-export earnings - reasons that include the lack of international market opportunities - are well articulated in the document. 
My delegation is therefore gratified by and welcomes, as a first step, the Secretary-General's recommendation for the creation of a special facility within the African Development Bank for the financing of the pre-investment phase of commodity-diversification projects. 
It is our hope that in the long term, as initiatives such as this are put in place, concrete measures will be taken to stabilize Africa's terms of trade and to create market access to Africa's new diversified range of export commodities. 
In this regard, we would also reiterate the urgent need for an early, balanced, comprehensive and successful outcome of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations. 
I now turn to an issue which is also closely linked to Africa's economic recovery and development. 
Nearly one and a half years after the conclusion of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development in Rio de Janeiro in June 1992, many African countries have taken positive and determined measures to implement the programmes contained in Agenda 21. 
The interrelationship between environment, sustained economic growth and sustainable development, population and the eradication of poverty is clear and direct. 
We are deeply aware that poverty, characteristically manifested by the gross imbalance between population and available resources, is a major source of environmental degradation on the continent. 
As the Secretary-General points out in his report, fully aware of the need to halt and reverse these trends, 
We are aware of the need to develop our national capacities in order to implement the programmes envisaged under Agenda 21. 
Yet for us to be able to do this there is a need for substantial new financial and technological resources. 
These will require international cooperation. 
Africa remains committed to the implementation of the New Agenda by scrupulous adherence to its side of the compact: greater popular participation, the creation of an enabling environment, the implementation of population and environment policies, and the promotion of subregional and regional economic cooperation and integration. 
We now call on the international community to renew its solidarity with the African continent. 
It had been emphasized that such a situation should not and could not be allowed to continue. 
What emerged in reality was what has been aptly described by many as the "lost development decade". 
Alarmed at the continued adverse performance of African economies, the international community, at the forty-sixth session of the General Assembly, adopted the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
Two years have since elapsed. 
We have today a useful opportunity to review the progress that has been made as well as to draw attention to the slippage that may have taken place. 
I should like to draw attention to some of the elements in the New Agenda, which, in our view, embodies the emerging concepts of global partnership for development. 
The Agenda recognizes that the international community has a shared responsibility and a full partnership with Africa in supporting Africa's own efforts to achieve self-sustaining socio-economic growth and development. 
While paying attention, therefore, to encouraging investment promotion, protecting the environment, encouraging agricultural and rural development, food security and integrating population trends with development, it needs to be appreciated that the African economies need catalytic and sustaining support from external variables. 
These include additional resource flows, better terms of trade for commodities, diversification of production and trade, development of complementarities at the subregional and regional levels and enhanced foreign direct investment. 
A review of the socio-economic indicators pertaining to the economies in Africa makes it painfully clear that the results attained so far are still below not only expectations but even lower than the essential requirements. 
The structural adjustment measures being undertaken in several countries make it imperative that increased aggregate transfer of resources be ensured to enable the reforms to proceed. 
The adjustment programmes undertaken in many of these countries are still at a very fragile stage. 
Going by the experience of my own country, in a major innovative attempt at restructuring our economy, we have set up a National Renewal Fund to meet the social costs. 
We initially dealt with the most vulnerable sections on a priority basis. 
Resource constraints have, however, affected somewhat the acceleration and deepening of the transition process with a human face. 
The Secretary-General's report on "Mobilization of additional resources for African economic recovery and development: a study on overall resource flows to Africa" (A/48/336) has appropriately drawn attention to the need for enhanced private capital flows and foreign direct investment. 
But the average annual inflow of foreign direct investment into Africa has come down from a level of $2.5 billion in the 1980s to $2 billion in the 1990s. 
The comparable figures for sub-Saharan Africa declined from $1.3 billion to $1 billion. 
In fact, Africa's access to private loan flows became negative after 1990. 
The region also saw an adverse net transfer of financial flows. 
Diversification, expanding the resource base, value addition in production and so on have to be the essential components. 
With the independence of a large number of African countries in the 1960s, the scourge of colonialism has to a large extent disappeared from the African continent. 
The socio-economic disequilibrium created by such inhuman and uncivilized practices will, however, continue to affect the lives of a majority of the African population. 
It is of the utmost importance, therefore, that efforts for the development of Africa should also address these socio-economic inequalities so that the people can enjoy equality in economic opportunity and social status along with political rights. 
We applaud the efforts made by the Special Committee on decolonization and the Special Committee against Apartheid in generating a strong international movement to address these problems. 
The support of India for the African freedom movements and for the efforts of the African countries to achieve sustainable economic growth is based on a deep commitment to our fundamental principles. 
It has manifested itself in tangible terms in the form of the Africa Fund, which was established at our initiative to provide project and other technical assistance to the front-line States in various areas, including human resource development and drought relief. 
Our cooperation with the Southern Africa Development Community is yet another expression of our desire to be an equal partner in the development efforts in Africa. 
It is worth noting that more than 20,000 nominees from foreign countries, most of them from Africa, have been trained in India under this Programme. 
Among the projects currently in hand are the setting up of a remote sensing centre in Nigeria, a vocational training programme centre in Senegal and several projects in Mauritius. 
In July 1991, India decided to send volunteers as part of its commitment to South-South cooperation to interact with other developing countries in their development programmes. 
It has been decided to initially send 50 special volunteers in this regard to 10 selected countries in Asia and Africa. 
In conclusion, I should like to assert that consensus programmes for the economic development of Africa exist. 
We have the United Nations New Agenda. 
The Declaration on International Economic Cooperation, in particular the Revitalization of Economic Growth and Development of the Developing Countries and the International Development Strategy for the Fourth United Nations Development Decade (1991-2000) also encompass the countries in the African region. 
It is quite obvious that what is lacking is not a set of plans and programmes, but the ability and willingness to translate these into reality. 
The focus of our discussions and attention should therefore be on ways in which we can ensure the implementation of our commitments, undertaken with speed and efficiency. 
Let me assure the Assembly that India remains firmly committed to lending its vigorous support to this endeavour. 
Mr. ABIBI (Congo) (interpretation from French): My delegation fully agrees with the statement made here on behalf of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) by the Ambassador of Egypt, and highly values the support given on behalf of the Group of 77 by the Ambassador of Colombia. 
Africa, while not trying to catch up with the others at any cost, needs to walk at their side, thanks to continuous progress in its economic development. 
That is why the adoption of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s gave rise to so much enthusiasm in our countries, as a moral contract between our continent and the international community. 
It is certainly too soon to judge the results of this important solidarity pact. 
But already it would seem necessary to develop ever bolder measures so that the slight results we have seen here and there might be transformed into decisive action to begin a true economic takeoff for the continent. 
Congo today faces a situation of economic and financial bankruptcy resulting both from a disastrous policy pursued for more than two decades and the negative effect of external factors linked to the world crisis. 
The new economic policy that President Pascal Lissouba intends to implement is based on economic freedom and the freedom for all to be entrepreneurs, to create and innovate. 
It is based politically on democratization, which is to replace a single authority with pluralism, thereby ensuring the broadest possible participation in defining a policy for renewal and in its implementation. 
In "liberating freedom", we hope that democracy will foster creativity, the source of innovation, and thereby safeguard the progress of the spirit of enterprise and job creation, bringing wealth to the nation and thus creating economic development. 
The establishment of a State governed by law, where the rule of law applies to all and where individual freedom in all its forms is respected and protected, is designed to create an institutional environment favourable to the development of private enterprise and the spread of civil society. 
The first is that it is possible to build economic development and social progress by emphasizing initiative, individual creativity and civil society, combined with international assistance, an improvement in the terms of trade, foreign investment and limited State intervention in sectors coming within its purview, such as national infrastructures. 
The symposium, inter alia, recommended the establishment of a financial company for innovation, a venture capital company, whose role would be to take over from conventional banks in financing innovative enterprises where the risk is real. 
The second thought concerns the importance of human resources in facing up to the technological challenge which is certainly a limiting factor in the economic development of the continent. 
The existence of synthetics, simple or composite, with a concomitant decreasing call upon agricultural or mineral raw materials but without totally displacing the latter, has led to a collapse in the prices of African exports and therefore of African earnings. 
The survival of Africa today, therefore, requires an effort at endogenous creativity and subregional and regional economic integration, as well as a real ability to absorb foreign technologies for accelerated and sustained development. 
In that connection the transfer of know-how can play a special role in giving impetus to many economic sectors. 
Fostering that kind of cooperation, the Government of the Congo recently proposed and the Parliament adopted an amendment to our nationality code to facilitate the naturalization of foreigners who have been working in our country in varied economic spheres and who may wish to take Congolese citizenship. 
However, at the threshold of the twenty-first century, should we still be expecting things to be settled by catastrophe? Today it is possible to answer "No," thanks to deliberate, responsible and concerted action on the part of all mankind. 
Mr. HUARAKA (Namibia): My delegation would like first of all to take note of and support the statements made by the delegations of Egypt and Colombia on behalf of the African Group and the Group of 77, respectively. 
The General Assembly, at its forty-sixth session, adopted the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in 1990s at its forty-sixth session with great optimism because it believed that it offered a good, comprehensive multilateral framework for addressing the diverse critical economic-development problems of the African continent. 
Today, along with others, the Namibian delegation is still convinced that the New Agenda can be a vehicle for ensuring that Africa is at the focus of attention in the United Nations throughout the 1990s. 
The New Agenda should act as a catalyst, giving political impetus and strength to the other developmental activities going on within and outside the African continent. 
Per capita output declined once again, as has been the case since the early 1980s. 
In 1992 southern Africa and part of eastern Africa were severely ravaged by drought. 
The drought increased pressure on the balance of payments because of higher food imports and lower exports, and on fiscal budgets as the result of relief programmes. 
Drought hit not only agriculture but also agricultural-processing industries and other manufacturers, either because water-generated electricity became more expensive and water scarcity affected the production processes requiring water, or because lack of water had a negative effect on the productivity of the labour force. 
Thus, Namibia would like 1994 to be a year of renewed efforts and commitments to the effective implementation of the New Agenda by the international community. 
The efforts of African countries in their quest for growth and development will yield little if the international trading system does not allow exports from African countries access to the markets of the developed countries. 
If the world economy is not reformed to provide equity and fairness for all, our efforts will be futile. 
It is quite clear that the Secretary-General has made serious efforts to ensure the successful implementation of the New Agenda. 
This, however, should be complemented with concrete and positive measures - by African countries, in particular, but by the rest of the international community as well - to secure growth and development on a sustained and sustainable basis on the African continent. 
We in Namibia have committed ourselves to pursuing vigorously our responsibility and commitment under the New Agenda to achieve growth and development on a sustained and sustainable basis. 
We thus call upon the international community to provide us with the support to which we all committed ourselves in the New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
Member States and multilateral organizations should contribute to that diversification facility with a view to making it operational as soon as possible. 
The decline of financial-resource flows to Africa, which is the only continent experiencing a negative net transfer of resources in 1990s, is a matter of great concern to Africa. 
The provision of adequate resource flows to Africa is a critical element in the support from the international community. 
It is needed to contribute to achieving sustained real growth in per capita gross national product. 
Mr. HUSLID (Norway): I am pleased to have an opportunity to speak on this subject, which is close to my heart. 
I have the honour of making this statement on behalf of the Nordic countries - Denmark, Finland, Iceland, Sweden and Norway. 
As is stated in its own text, the document constitutes a renewed commitment to Africa's development, based on the principle of shared responsibility and full partnership between Africa and the international community. 
The Nordic countries commend the Secretary-General's report contained in document A/48/334, which describes clearly the main features of the economic and social development, underlines some of the basic problems and points to the challenges ahead. 
As for recent development, it has to be recognized that, on the whole, it is far from satisfactory. 
The report summarizes the situation by stating: 
There is no doubt that the extremely rapid population growth represents a great challenge to African countries. 
This matter too is mentioned in the report. 
However, the rather unsatisfactory overall figures that are quoted hide large differences in economic performance, and it can be noted with satisfaction that several countries, which are implementing economic and social reforms with determination, have recorded satisfactory growth figures. 
This unfortunate situation calls for concrete action - first and foremost, by the countries of Africa themselves, but also by the world community, which, according to the New Agenda, has promised full and tangible support for the African effort. 
We know that sub-Saharan Africa is still plagued by severe external indebtedness. 
On average, contractual debt-service charges in low-income Africa amount to a staggering 80 per cent of annual export income. 
Although countries' circumstances differ quite substantially, we are faced in many cases with a most serious mismatch between debt-service obligations and capacity to make payments. 
It is equally clear that official development assistance can never fill the financing gaps and thus solve the problem. 
We must, therefore, attack the African debt overhang head-on - and we must do so fast. 
If Africa enters the next century still caught in a quagmire of massive external debt, the effect will be truly disastrous. 
Against this background, the Nordic countries welcome the recent recognition by several Paris Club creditors that a number of the severely indebted countries need debt relief that goes well beyond the present 50 per cent. 
Provided that those African countries are committed to economic reforms and structural adjustment, the Nordic countries remain willing to grant them stock-of-debt reduction of up to 80 per cent. 
We urge the Paris Club to move fast on this pressing issue. 
Early action is badly needed, and exceptional flexibility is called for; and creditors outside the Paris Club should follow suit. 
The recently replenished International Development Association debt-reduction facility - the so-called sixth dimension - which facilitates secondary market buy-backs of private bank debts, must be fully utilized. 
In the International Monetary Fund (IMF), a new, enhanced structural-adjustment facility must be agreed upon before the end of this year, and the concessional element must be no less than that in the present scheme. 
The IMF's rights accumulation programme for clearance of arrears might also need refinement or, at least, some sort of follow-up. 
Moreover, donor countries should consider contributing to the World Bank's fifth dimension, which now subsidizes, by as much as 90 to 100 per cent, the bank-interest dues of International Development Association countries, many of which are African. 
As regards financing, the Nordic countries have found the World Bank's Special Programme of Assistance (SPA) for low-income, debt-stressed sub-Saharan African countries to be a very successful coordination mechanism for supporting the economic-reform process in Africa. 
The Nordic countries also participate actively and constructively in the ongoing replenishment negotiations for the African Development Fund. 
Given the great needs for concessional resources in Africa, the African Development Fund plays a crucial role as a channel for such resources to the continent. 
This Conference and the Tokyo Declaration on African Development represent, in our opinion, a significant step in the work of strengthening an emerging new partnership for sustainable development in Africa, and that is well in line with the Agenda. 
The Nordic countries have also actively supported the Global Coalition for Africa (GCA), with, as we know, both African and non-African participation. 
We are satisfied that GCA takes a keen interest in a number of the important issues addressed by the international agenda, that is, the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
We welcome the concentration of future GCA activities on the highest priority issues such as democracy and good governance, the enhancement of economic reform measures, regional integration, and agricultural policy reform. 
The Global Coalition for Africa can make an important contribution if activities are properly coordinated with other policy initiatives and international organizations. 
It is important, as stated in the Secretary-General's report, that there be adequate coordination among the various policies and programmes within the system so as to increase efficiency. 
In this context, the machinery of the Administrative Committee on Coordination, under the able leadership of the Secretary-General himself, should be used to its fullest extent. 
Let me, in conclusion, make some comments on the very important subject of diversification. 
The Nordic countries have studied with great interest the note by the Secretary-General entitled "Need for and feasibility of the establishment of a diversification fund for Africa's commodities" (A/48/335). 
This document gives a useful description of the economic situation in Africa, and it paints a rather gloomy picture of today's situation and the future perspectives for most of the African countries. 
The Nordic countries agree with the statement in the report that the responsibilities for diversification will rest first and foremost with the national authorities and that mobilization of national resources is a key element in the diversification process. 
We do, however, realize that many countries are in need of external assistance to complement their national efforts. 
But the report argues that the resources allocated for diversification measures are inadequate, and that there is thus a need to establish a new facility within the African Development Bank for this purpose. 
We think, however, that the issue of diversification needs to be seen in a wider context and should not be defined too narrowly. 
Thus the Nordic countries would have appreciated a more integrated approach in the report regarding diversification measures. 
This having been said, the Nordic countries will, however, continue to consider the report and, together with other countries, take part in the discussion on this important subject. 
The New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s constitutes a challenge for Africa, for the world community and for the United Nations system. 
The Nordic countries will take their part in meeting this challenge. 
The Agenda is first and foremost, we should bear in mind, a political document. 
It is not a perfect document, as it is a compromise hammered out more or less during an all-night session in September 1991; and it is not a panacea that can solve the problems of Africa. 
The Agenda does, however, contain some important principles and goals which have been adopted by both Africa and the world community through consensus in this General Assembly. 
One of those principles is that of shared responsibility and full partnership. 
Another is that of giving full and tangible support to African efforts. 
Yet another goal is that of 6 per cent growth per annum. 
As such, they should serve as inspiration and impetus for practical action, both multilateral and bilateral. 
But we must remember that it is up to us all to implement and keep alive those principles, to which we have all subscribed. 
Mr. ABDELLAH (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): The Tunisian delegation has a number of comments to make on agenda item 24, "United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s". 
The United Nations Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development 1986-1990 was an expression of United Nations commitment to African development. 
That agreement between the States of Africa and the United Nations was the first of its kind; it has now been supplemented by the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, which reflects a renewed United Nations commitment to support African development efforts. 
For all our States, it is an act of faith and a sign of hope that sustains our decisions despite the uncertainties of the international situation and the difficulties of the moment. 
Combined with prolonged drought, this situation could not but lead to social upheaval undermining the already vulnerable stability of countries many of which had grown extremely fragile. 
Deteriorating terms of trade, the crushing weight of debt servicing, stagnating - even diminishing - flows of external resources, are only the most striking of the common hardships of the countries of Africa. 
In that hostile context, African countries had to adopt policies to reverse the negative trend and to put their devastated economies in order. 
We read in that document that more than 30 African countries have undertaken vigorous structural-adjustment programmes. 
We also read that each year the gap between the developed countries and Africa is widening. 
In that connection, I would recall that in 1981, 21 of the least-developed countries were found in Africa; in 1991 that number rose to 32. 
In the future the continent will also have to face increased competition by some 20 countries of other regions, countries also eligible to receive such financing. 
The greatest challenge facing Africa today is to eradicate poverty and resume growth - which is necessary to ensure the development of the countries of the continent and the well-being of their peoples. 
Another question my delegation wishes to address here relates to Africa's responsibility and commitment in the implementation of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa. 
On this point allow me to recall in particular the results of the recent Tokyo International Conference on African Development, which took place on 5 and 6 October this year. 
That important event, in which my country participated, afforded the participants from Africa the opportunity to reaffirm solemnly the primary responsibility of the Governments and the peoples of our continent in the development of our respective countries. 
The Tokyo Declaration on African Development, entitled "Towards the 21st Century", thus renewed the commitment of African States to pursue and carry out structural-transformation policies for their economies, a deeper implantation of democracy in their societies and improvements in the management of their local resources. 
The Tokyo Conference was also an opportunity for developed-country partners to confirm their commitment to supporting efforts made by Africa in its development process. 
In conclusion, the Tunisian delegation wishes to touch on the subject of South-South cooperation, which is one of the points that Africa has emphasized in its commitment to the New Agenda. 
The Fair, which was a concrete step towards cooperation between the Arab and African communities, to both of which we belong, took place in Tunis from 22 to 29 October 1993. 
This important example of South-South cooperation happily coincided with the Twelfth Conference of African Trade Ministers, held in Tunis on 23 and 24 October. 
The documents and resolutions adopted by the African Ministers at the conclusion of their meeting reaffirmed this fundamental approach. 
As to our subregion, the Maghreb, my country's delegation cannot fail to express its satisfaction at the achievements of the five States members of the Arab Maghreb Union on the road to complementarity. 
The many treaties and agreements today in force attest to a promising dynamic that will lead to the Arab Maghreb Union's recognition as a regional partner both in our continent and in the Mediterranean and Arab contexts. 
This face appears on the cover of every journal and on every television screen; it arouses great sympathy. 
All other major economic indicators are similarly sombre. 
At the same time, official development assistance flows for sub-Saharan Africa declined by 22 per cent for 1992. 
Private flows are concentrated on only a few African countries. 
Africa has been virtually bypassed in the competition for foreign direct investment. 
The debt burden remains onerous for most African countries, despite the cancellations by certain donors of a part of their official debt. 
Further efforts for amelioration of official debt, both bilateral and multilateral, are essential. 
Africa's export earnings have also stagnated. 
It is estimated that between 1990 and 1992, they suffered a trade loss of $16.5 billion due to such deterioration in the terms of trade. 
The setback, due to slack commodity prices, is aggravated by protectionism. 
As the Secretary-General's report states: 
The special arrangements made under the Lom Convention for many African and other low-income countries have so far proved insufficient to respond to their goals of economic diversification, industrialization and export expansion. 
Clearly, Africa is becoming increasingly marginalized in the world economy. 
The New Agenda for the Development of Africa recognized that positive change and recovery in the African economic crisis required both national and international support. 
While stressing that Africa's development is primarily the responsibility of Africans, the world community made a commitment to give full and tangible support to African efforts. 
It is clear that the States of Africa cannot succeed in meeting the challenges they confront unless they receive external financial assistance and strengthened international efforts are made to create a global economic climate conducive to African development efforts. 
The New Agenda set out the priority objectives of the African countries, which are the accelerated transformation, integration, diversification and growth of their economies to integrate them in the world economy, reduce their vulnerability to external shocks, increase their dynamism and enhance their self-reliance. 
Africa's commitment to the New Agenda is reflected in the reform measures instituted in economic management, exchange rates, public enterprises, population planning and the agricultural sector, despite the often high political, social and economic costs of such measures. 
The people of Africa have borne the sacrifices involved with courage and dignity. 
They rightly expect that their personal impoverishment will now end and that genuine international economic cooperation will lead to national revitalization and recovery. 
Most African countries continue to pursue policies of reform and structural adjustment designed to improve their economic performance and to pave the way for sustained growth and development. 
Despite earnest efforts to carry out structural adjustments in their national economic policies, most African countries have found little reprieve from the unfavourable external economic environment, harsh climatic conditions, civil war and strife. 
The adverse effects of domestic and external resource constraints on African productivity have outweighed the positive impact of policy reforms. 
On the other hand, the international community has not been as forthcoming as anticipated in fulfilling its part of the compact. 
It is most disturbing that 85 million people are projected to be added to the number of those living in abject poverty in Africa. 
"The international community must fulfil its commitment in three ways: by providing access to markets for African exports; by extending technical assistance; and by providing financial assistance." 
We ourselves confront many challenges. 
We have succeeded in ensuring a fairly encouraging rate of economic growth despite these challenges. 
One of the principles of our external relations is to promote cooperation and solidarity with other developing countries. 
In this spirit, Pakistan has established an Africa Programme for the promotion of cooperation with the States of that great continent. 
This cooperation is being pursued in multifarious ways. 
Hundreds of young Africans train in Pakistan in various fields each year. 
The New Agenda recognizes Africa's vast potential in both the material and the human resources necessary for growth and sustainable development. 
These efforts must, however, be complemented by the international community through multilateral and bilateral assistance. 
Africa's responsibility and commitment in the implementation of the programmes of the New Agenda cover a wide range of areas. 
They include regional economic cooperation and integration; intensification of the democratization process; creation of a climate conducive to attracting foreign investments; adoption of a people-centred development; protection of the environment; pursuit of strategies targeted at achieving food security; and eradication of poverty, disease and illiteracy in the continent. 
The United Nations has a central role to play in the coordination of the implementation of the Agenda programmes, especially as they relate to the Second United Nations Industrial and Transport and Communications Decade for Africa. 
African countries are experiencing an increasing debt burden, rapid population growth, recurring droughts, encroaching desertification, environmental degradation, overdependence on a few primary commodities for export earnings, deteriorating terms of trade and the negative effects of structural adjustment programmes. 
By last year the real export prices of coffee and cacao had fallen 69 per cent, palm oil by 49 per cent and sisal and cotton by 47 per cent from the beginning of the 1980s. 
At the same time, the increase in resource flows to Africa was marginal, from $15.8 billion in 1985 to $18.4 billion in 1992, according to World Bank figures for 49 indebted African countries. 
According to the same source, the aggregate net long-term financial transfer to Africa declined from $7.2 billion in 1985 to $5.3 billion in 1992. 
In recent years, they have made tremendous efforts to maintain the momentum for development despite the decline in external resource flows. 
They have also created the necessary political and economic climate to attract foreign investments and to diversify their economies with a view to expanding their export base. 
As regards investments, Kenya supports the establishment of the proposed diversification fund for Africa's commodities. 
The proposal, as contained in document A/46/335, reveals that the proposed fund should be accorded a high priority. 
Kenya is of the view that in addressing the issue of the diversification of commodities, account should be taken of the need to promote both horizontal and vertical diversification to ensure that the products are given greater value-added through processing, marketing, distribution and transportation. 
This approach calls for substantial investments and the transfer of appropriate technology to African countries to achieve that objective. 
In the short term, these programmes can have profoundly negative social and economic effects in terms of production, employment, health, education and housing, to mention but a few. 
African countries implementing economic reforms are increasingly finding themselves unable to provide adequate health care, equip their schools or provide a social safety net to the poor. 
This situation is exacerbated by the debt burden, declining commodity prices, dwindling external assistance, deteriorating terms of trade, balance of payments problems, frequent droughts resulting in food shortages, and the influx of refugees owing to some of the conflicts on the African continent. 
African countries have established subregional and regional economic cooperation arrangements intended to achieve self-reliance and integration in the continent and to supplement North-South cooperation. 
The arrangements require the continued support of the international community so that they may contribute to sustainable regional integration and development. 
Last year, the international community adopted Agenda 21 in Rio de Janeiro, which, inter alia, incorporates environment into the development process. 
To this end, African countries should benefit from the additionality of resources and the transfer of environmentally sound technologies for the implementation of Agenda 21. 
African countries also look forward to the successful elaboration of an international convention to combat desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa, by June next year. 
In this regard, the various United Nations specialized agencies and programmes should be adequately equipped with financial resources and personnel to support programmes and projects in their respective areas and sectors. 
In briefly recalling the record of the United Nations Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development, the Under-Secretary-General of the Department of Economic and Social Development, Mr. Ji Chaozhu, said in introducing this new agreement: 
"Since 1986, the General Assembly has annually addressed the various aspects of the execution of the United Nations Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development and has repeatedly expressed concern at the slow rate of progress. 
Regrettably, at the end of 1990, it became clear that the economic crisis in Africa had worsened and that the international community would have to make even greater efforts. 
It should be noted in this respect that the African countries in the period 1986-1990 undertook far-reaching political and economic reforms which will assist the international community in providing support and in fulfilling its commitments to the continent." 
Of the 173 countries classified in the last United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) report on human development, 41 of the 53 African countries on the list are in the bottom 50 of the classification. 
Such a situation has a negative impact on education, health and social protection for women and children, and imperils the chances of a return to economic growth, which is at the same time the goal of structural adjustment. 
We believe that we need to look for the reasons for this and take measures to make the New Agenda effective while there is still time, for it should not be allowed, like its predecessor, to remain a dead letter. 
With this in mind, and by making heavy sacrifices, they have accepted the principles of the structural adjustment policy. 
But in order to achieve their aims they are aware of the need for assistance from Africa's partners without which it would be impossible to escape marginalization. 
Document A/48/334 paints a clear picture of the international economic context and spells out once again the priorities concerned while assessing the possibilities for international assistance. 
Despite the difficulties being encountered by the developed countries it is desirable to increase the resources going to African countries for their development. 
Africa knows that its present state of poverty is not predestined. 
It will recover one day and will reward properly those who have been able to assist it and remained constant in their concern. 
In this respect we welcome the initiatives taken to promote the New Agenda for the Development of Africa. 
We hope that their hard work and their commitment to make the new agreement a reality will be an opportunity for concrete action that will benefit Africa. 
The Tokyo Declaration is one more commitment which attests to the care and concern that Africa today so sorely needs. 
Never have we had such a good opportunity to demonstrate solidarity, and we must seize it now by giving specific commitments. 
The last three decades have clearly taught us about the plight of Africa. Hence we hope the time has come for fruitful action. 
Mr. ISAKOV (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The Russian Federation takes a sympathetic view of the complex problems now facing the African countries and is prepared to help in their solution, both on a bilateral basis and in the context of broad international efforts. 
I must be blunt and say that at present Russia's capacity to provide assistance is limited, because of the problems that the country is facing during a transitional period. 
However, we have no doubt that the successful resolution of these problems will open up fundamentally new possibilities for mutually advantageous cooperation with all countries - including, of course, African countries - as well as for Russia's early return to the ranks of donor countries. 
World-wide experience has demonstrated convincingly that where normal conditions for trade, investment, cooperation and the implementation of other forms of mutually advantageous economic ties exist, economic development proceeds apace, and in the final analysis conditions are created for a rise in people's living standards. 
Despite the importance - in some cases, the indispensability - of external assistance, the most effective way to solve a country's economic and social problems is to mobilize its internal resources, making use of the entire arsenal of effective means of securing mutually advantageous international economic cooperation. 
In particular, paragraph 50 of document A/48/336 states that with the creation in recent years by a number of African countries of favourable conditions for foreign investment, better prospects now exist for attracting enhanced inflow. 
As is pointed out in paragraph 3, external finance is an important source of economic growth. 
The same ideas are set out in paragraph 70 of document A/48/334. 
Russia, for its part, is prepared to step up, and to put on a new basis, its economic ties with African countries. 
We expect from the other side equal willingness to solve these problems, which have accumulated over the years. 
One problem is the great indebtedness of a number of African countries to the Russian Federation. 
Well aware of the complexity of these problems, we feel that there must be joint search for innovative approaches to their solution, including use of the accumulated experience of the world community. 
This would be a means of solving a double-edged problem - reducing African countries' debt to Russia and, at the same time, securing the creditor's direct participation in the efforts to revive their economies. 
The effectiveness of such measures in combination with privatization programmes is mentioned. 
The need for such a strategy is rightly mentioned in paragraph 56 of that report. 
We believe that these and other measures can raise our economic relations with those countries, as with other developing countries, to a qualitatively new level. 
Unfortunately, there has been no real movement in this area in recent years, as is mentioned in document A/48/336. 
Mr. SOEGARDA (Indonesia): I should like at the outset to express to the Secretary-General my delegation's appreciation of his informative and comprehensive report (A/48/334) on agenda item 24, concerning the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
While we concur with the views expressed this morning by the Chairman of the Group of 77, my delegation would also like to contribute to this critical and important discussion by highlighting some issues that we believe to be of particular importance to the implementation of the Agenda. 
The New Agenda for the Development of Africa has been hailed as an unique departure in international development cooperation. 
As is rightly pointed out in document A/48/334, a major difference between the New Agenda and earlier programmes is that it sets specific targets to be achieved in the present decade. 
It is also based on the principle of shared responsibility and full partnership between Africa, the international community and the United Nations system. 
In our view, African countries have made a significant effort to honour their commitments under the New Agenda, especially by undertaking economic and social reforms, such as diversification of their economies, to overcome various structural handicaps to meeting their development needs. 
Yet, no matter how extensive such reforms have become, they are very dependent, in our increasingly interdependent world, upon the external environment. 
Therefore, the international community - especially the major economic actors, who make the greatest impact on the world economy - should ensure that their commitments under the New Agenda are honoured in a timely fashion. 
Obviously, the first two years of the period covered by the New Agenda saw a world economy in deep malaise, in which the economic and social crisis confronting Africa has been compounded by natural emergencies and social turmoil. 
If the implementation of the New Agenda is not addressed comprehensively, the record for the remainder of the decade will not improve. 
It is therefore urgent that action now be taken at the international level. 
Obviously, the current level of debt stock and debt burden is entirely unsustainable and thus constitutes a vast disincentive to the flow of investments to the continent. 
In this regard, we urge the adoption of the Trinidad terms, since this would, inter alia, reduce debt stock by two thirds. 
The problem should be addressed in such a way as to allow growth and development to take root and thus to provide a viable means for these countries to grow out of their predicament. 
Associated with the problem of debt is that of resource flows. 
Commitments to supporting reforms and restructuring under the New Agenda for the Development of Africa should be made fully tangible by translating them into adequate financial assistance. 
In that regard, we believe that the commitments made by development partners to fulfil their aid target of 0.7 per cent of their gross national product should be implemented without tying such aid to detrimental conditionalities. 
The international community should also explore new ways to ensure that development assistance is concentrated in the least developed of the African countries. 
As to commodities, we firmly believe that international efforts should be channelled towards supporting diversification policies and that the establishment of a diversification fund deserves our serious consideration. 
In the short and medium term we should focus on both compensatory financing mechanisms and on efforts to increase and stabilize commodity prices at levels both fair to the consumers and remunerative to the producers. 
This is even more critical in the context of the African countries, since almost all of them depend on commodities. 
My delegation can fully agree with the point made in the report (A/48/334) that traditional assistance in the form of the provision of food and other essential commodities and services has significantly helped to save lives and alleviate mass suffering. 
Overall international efforts should be undertaken to ensure that African policies and strategies in agriculture, rural development and food security are fully supported and that the food producers, including women, are furnished with the necessary resources in adequate quantity. 
Another area that the international community should support is that of economic cooperation and integration in Africa. 
Obviously, domestic markets are not strong enough to undertake large-scale projects in terms either of production or of infrastructure. 
Thus, it is necessary to emphasize the larger regional economic area as a feasible framework for these essential purposes and to plan accordingly. 
Institution-building, human resources and capacity-building should thus be part and parcel of this process. 
We see the value of the emphasis, in the New Agenda, on such integration, and we believe that any initiative in this regard should be fully supported by the international community. 
Before concluding, I would like to refer briefly to the role of the United Nations. 
We can fully support the idea advanced in the report of the importance of the United Nations role in implementing the New Agenda. 
More specifically, the United Nations should ensure greater coordination among the various programmes for Africa so as to reduce overlap and to increase efficiency. 
Moreover it should also continue to strengthen cooperation between the Bretton Woods institutions and other bodies of the United Nations system with respect to Africa. 
Mr. GELBER (United States of America): The United States is pleased to address the question of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
The Agenda is one which we endorse and which we consider vital to expediting Africa's stable, viable growth and its integration into the community of developed nations. 
The United States shares the United Nations view that African participation and human resources development must be cornerstones of successful programmes for African development. 
African capacity must be strengthened by investments in people and institutions. 
We likewise support the efforts of the United Nations Development Programme to promote the coordination of development programmes in Africa. 
In an era of resource scarcity, it is important to deploy donor resources for African development as efficiently as possible. 
This requires close coordination among donors and better targeting of resources to African countries where they will have the greatest development impact. 
We have observed that countries committed to economic and political democratization fare far better on the development scale than those which resist democratic political reform and full participation in the free market. 
The development challenge facing most African nations remains imposing, but it is within the capacities of free-market democracies to overcome it. 
For many countries, per capita incomes have been stagnating or falling; trade and investment flows have remained weak; debt burdens stunt the prospects for new growth. 
Drought, famine and civil war have turned crises into calamities; no region of the continent has been spared the ravages of man or nature. 
The trend towards democracy in Africa must be reinforced by sustainable economic development. 
The peace and stability that democracy brings can lead to desperately needed private investment, and with it development capital, technology transfer and technological expertise. 
Applying the rule of law, assuring the remittance of profits, and building more skilled workforces: all of these things will help give Africa a far greater role in the global economy. 
The first responsibility for building that capacity rests with the African countries themselves; but the developed nations of the world - including the United States - share the responsibility to help. We, the United States, provide bilateral development funding for Africa. 
In addition, we provide humanitarian and other assistance to Africa. 
We are working with other creditor nations to provide additional debt reduction for countries cooperating with the International Monetary Fund adjustment programmes. 
New trade policies also will help African nations to compete in global markets. 
Protectionist barriers still impede Africa's competitiveness and its prospects for growth. 
Africa's economic future is inseparable from its environmental future. 
An Africa that is yielding to the desert sands and scrub, and an Africa whose soil is eroding, is an Africa diminishing its capacity to feed itself. 
An Africa that is losing its forests and renewable water supplies is an Africa that is compromising its ability to meet basic needs for the future. 
One African leader has said that the problem of soil erosion has become so serious that his country, viewed from space, appears to be bleeding into the ocean. 
The United States is helping to heal these environmental wounds. 
No longer will the United States pretend this problem does not exist. 
Instead, we will work in partnership with nations in Africa and elsewhere to provide a full range of family planning and reproductive health services, and we will work to improve the status of women. 
Today, the world is entering a period of great hope and opportunity. 
Those who have addressed the Assembly today have made clear Africa's desire to meet the challenge and to participate in the needed effort to build a better future, based on democratic institutions, human rights, and free markets. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 2011 (XX) of 11 October 1965, I now call on the Observer for the Organization of African Unity. 
Like its well-known predecessor, the United Nations Plan of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development 1986-1990 (UNPAAERD), the New Agenda has raised many hopes and expectations in Africa. 
Indeed, the economic situation in most African countries continues to be difficult, and the economic crisis that started at the beginning of the 1980s in Africa is still being felt. 
Finally, the many follow-up mechanisms were not really coordinated in their operation and did not allow for real multilateral cooperation between Africa and the international community, still less for the timely adoption of corrective measures. 
The New Agenda is thus first and foremost a contract, and each partner is responsible for the obligations to which it has agreed. 
As for the Organization of African Unity, which includes almost all African States, in its efforts to implement the New Agenda it has granted priority to the establishment of a climate conducive to peace, democracy and development. 
"the achievement of the objectives of development, integration, democratic transformation and strengthening of democratic institutions requires peace and stability not only on the domestic level but also among African States themselves and in their relations with the outside world". 
That is why the OAU is devoted to establishing a mechanism to prevent, manage and settle conflicts in Africa. 
Furthermore, it is making an active contribution to the restoration or maintenance of peace in several hot spots, such as Liberia, Somalia, Rwanda, Mozambique and Burundi. 
These activities, which supplement and strengthen those of the United Nations in the maintenance of world peace and security, are aimed at preventing and containing the negative socio-economic consequences of conflicts. 
The second aspect of the OAU's activities to establish a climate conducive to economic development is support for the process of democratic transition. 
Thus the OAU, since the adoption of the New Agenda, has sent observer missions to 15 African countries. 
Similarly, it has taken initiatives to help to correct the situation when the transition process has been impeded. 
The parallel process of studies and protocols to be annexed to the Treaty is continuing. 
Consensus has been reached on the draft protocol on relations between the African Economic Community and the regional economic communities, as well as on the draft protocols on transportation and communication and the draft protocol on freedom of movement and the right to residency and settlement in the Community. 
Similarly, with regard to adjustment, it has been deemed important to go beyond conventional national approaches in order to prepare and implement subregional adjustment programmes. 
Those programmes would promote mutual assistance between countries in their efforts to liberalize trade through the expansion of regional trade and the achievement of greater integration. 
That Declaration represents Africa's contribution to the International Conference on Population and Development, scheduled for September 1994 at Cairo, Egypt. 
In November 1992 the OAU also organized, in conjunction with the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), the International Conference on Assistance to African Children to promote the implementation of the Plan of Action of the 1990 World Summit for Children. 
It has also drawn up strategies and policies with regard to areas where women can play a part in development. 
Lastly, in order to coordinate activities and improve the health of their populations, the Heads of State and Government of the OAU adopted two important declarations on the crisis in the health sector and on the AIDS pandemic. 
In the area of the environment, the OAU initiated action that culminated at Rio in the decision to draw up a convention on the struggle against desertification. 
Those initiatives have been taken in an economically difficult context. 
Underlying that situation are such internal factors as inadequate policies, poor economic management and the low growth rate. 
Similarly, the international economic environment has had a negative effect on Africa's economic performance. 
Continued recession in the industrialized countries has had a negative impact on the demand for African raw materials, further depressing their prices. 
Africa's external debt has continued to rise, reaching $288 billion in 1992. 
As the report of the Secretary-General of the OAU also indicates, debt-servicing payments in 1992 exceeded $26 billion, or nearly a third of Africa's total export earnings. 
Obviously, the African countries cannot achieve significant progress in their socio-economic development until and unless a lasting solution is found to the debt problem, which is the major impediment to development in the continent. 
Lastly, the Panel of High-level Personalities on African Development is a welcome innovation. 
The OAU has noted with pleasure Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali's personal participation in that Panel and the leadership and energy he has lent to its work. 
Although two years is too short a period to make an accurate assessment of the implementation of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa, some unsettling indicators have emerged. 
The volume of bilateral assistance, for example, dropped from $12 billion in 1990 to $10.7 billion in 1991. 
More seriously, the continent's self-sufficiency ratio in major foodstuffs has stagnated or has actually declined. 
Lastly, sub-Saharan Africa's exports fell by almost 15 per cent from 1990 to 1992. 
All those factors demonstrate that the situation in Africa is disquieting globally. 
This session of the Assembly should therefore provide an opportunity to examine the requisite ways and means to implement the New Agenda. 
It is also important for donors to provide additional support to efforts designed to ensure Africa's economic integration. 
A decision must also be taken to create within the African Development Bank a mechanism for the diversification of African commodities, for without such diversification the African economies will never become competitive and their dependency on one or two commodities will inevitably exacerbate their marginalization. 
This, then, is a proposal important for Africa, and we call upon all our partners to study it in the spirit of solidarity and partnership that the New Agenda seeks to foster. 
Another issue calling for urgent measures is the strengthening of the machinery for following up the Agenda. 
Similarly, procedures must be established for consultation and concerted action between the United Nations, the OAU and African Governments, particularly with respect to monitoring the implementation of the New Agenda. 
In this connection it would be desirable for the consciousness-raising machinery to be organized on several levels and with greater involvement by non-governmental organizations. 
It will therefore have a delayed impact on the ground. 
It is quite clear that sustained efforts will be required if the New Agenda is not to meet with the same fate as the United Nations Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development. 
The spirit of partnership underlying that Programme must be revived and new initiatives, particularly with regard to lightening the debt burden, will be required. 
Africa is now committed to a process of democratization that requires consistent economic support if it is to succeed. 
The PRESIDENT: I should now like to make a few remarks on my own behalf at the conclusion of this important debate on the New Agenda for the Development of Africa. 
The conditions of life in many countries of that continent, as described in the Secretary-General's reports, remain very difficult. Yet the reports show that the Governments have been willing to attempt bold, though painful, economic reforms and to stay the course while those reforms take effect. 
The African peoples have accepted a degree of austerity that not many others would be prepared to bear. 
I would therefore like to commend the Governments and peoples of Africa for their perseverance in the face of prolonged adversity. 
Secondly, I should like to emphasize that the New Agenda truly measures international solidarity and commitment. 
The progress of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s therefore reflects Member States' capacity for effective partnership. 
Thirdly, this programme, to which the United Nations has accorded priority, provides a challenge for our system in the field of development that parallels its challenge in the domain of peace. 
It anticipates the combined development efforts brought to bear on the neediest continent by the United Nations, the specialized agencies and the Bretton Woods institutions. 
We are in the process of preparing and adopting a new agenda for development, and already Africa offers a testing-ground for the will and capacity of United Nations agencies to work together to achieve tangible results that improve the lives of millions of people. 
May I, finally, thank the Office of Conference Services for making an exception to our rules and for giving us some extra time to allow for the conclusion of this important debate today. 
I should like to inform members that the Assembly will consider at a later date, to be announced in the Journal, a draft resolution to be submitted under agenda item 24. 
In paragraph 1 (a) of the report, the General Committee recommends the inclusion in the current session's agenda of an additional item entitled "Emergency assistance for the socio-economic rehabilitation of Rwanda". 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to include this additional item in its agenda? 
The PRESIDENT: In paragraph 1 (b) of the report, the General Committee also recommends to the Assembly that the item be allocated to the Second Committee. 
May I take it that the General Assembly adopts that recommendation? 
The PRESIDENT: Next, I should like to draw the attention of representatives to paragraph 2 (a) of the report of the General Committee. 
The PRESIDENT: In paragraph 2 (b) of the report, the General Committee also recommends to the Assembly that the item be allocated to the Third Committee. 
May I take it that the General Assembly adopts that recommendation? 
The PRESIDENT: The Chairmen of the Second and Third Committees will be informed of the decisions just taken. 
ELECTIONS TO FILL VACANCIES IN PRINCIPAL ORGANS: 
The PRESIDENT: As members are aware, there is still one vacancy on the Court to be filled. 
"After the President has announced the beginning of voting, no representative shall interrupt the voting except on a point of order in connection with the actual conduct of the voting." 
The meeting was suspended at 5.20 p.m. and resumed at 5.35 p.m. 
The names of Mr. Carl-August Fleischhauer, Mr. G\x{61b4}a Herczegh, Mr. Shigeru Oda and Mr. Shi Jiuyong, who were elected members of the Court at the previous meeting, have been deleted from the ballot paper. 
May I remind delegations that the name of only the one candidate for whom they are voting should be marked with an "X", as indicated on the ballot paper. 
Any ballot paper on which more than one name is marked will be declared invalid. 
The meeting was suspended at 5.45 p.m. and resumed at 6.30 p.m. 
The PRESIDENT: The result of the voting is as follows: 
The PRESIDENT: Mr. Abdul G. Koroma has obtained an absolute majority in the General Assembly. 
Since no candidate has obtained an absolute majority in both organs, it will be necessary, in accordance with the provisions of article 11 of the Statute of the Court, to hold a third meeting to fill the remaining vacancy. 
The meeting rose at 6.35 p.m. 
ELECTIONS TO FILL VACANCIES IN PRINCIPAL ORGANS: 
The PRESIDENT: As members are aware, there is still one vacancy on the Court to be filled. 
"After the President has announced the beginning of voting, no representative shall interrupt the voting except on a point of order in connection with the actual conduct of the voting." 
Mr. JESUS (Cape Verde): In connection with the current elections, I thought that any candidate should come within the criteria set forth in the Statute of the Court. 
Accordingly, I believe that I should withdraw my candidature at this stage. 
My special thanks go to all of them - in particular, the national groups of the 12 countries that endorsed my candidature - for the honour they gave me. 
The PRESIDENT: In the light of the statement of the representative of Cape Verde, his name will be deleted from the ballot paper. 
I thank him for his magnanimous gesture. 
To allow time for the preparation of new ballot papers, I shall suspend the meeting. 
May I remind delegations that they should mark the name of only one candidate, with a cross, as indicated on the ballot paper. 
Please make sure that marking is legible. Any ballot paper on which more than one name is marked will be declared invalid. 
A vote was taken by secret ballot. 
The following five candidates have thus been elected members of the International Court of Justice to serve for a nine-year term beginning on 6 February 1994: Mr. Carl-August Fleischhauer, Mr. G\x{61b4}a Herczegh, Mr. Abdul Koroma, Mr. Shigeru Oda and Mr. Shi Jiuyong. 
We have thus concluded our consideration of sub-item (c) of agenda item 15, and I thank you all, particularly Conference Services, for allowing us to conclude the process this evening. 
The PRESIDENT: Pursuant to General Assembly decision 43/406, the General Assembly will proceed to the election of 29 members of the Governing Council of the United Nations Environment Programme to replace the 29 members whose term of office expires on 31 December 1993. 
Those States are eligible for immediate re-election. 
Therefore, those 29 States are not eligible in this election. 
As you know, in accordance with rule 92 of the rules of procedure, "all elections shall be held by secret ballot" and "there shall be no nominations". 
"practice of dispensing with the secret ballot for elections to subsidiary organs when the number of candidates corresponds to the number of seats to be filled should become standard ... unless a delegation specifically requests a vote on a given election". 
In the absence of such a request, may I take it that the Assembly decides to proceed to the election on that basis? 
The Assembly will now consider sub-item (b) of agenda item 16, entitled "Election of twelve members of the World Food Council". 
In accordance with resolution 3348 (XXIX) of 17 December 1974, the General Assembly elects the members of the World Food Council upon their nomination by the Economic and Social Council. 
Those States are eligible for immediate re-election. 
Therefore, those 20 States are not eligible in this election. 
In accordance with paragraph 16 of decision 34/401, the Assembly may dispense with balloting when the number of States nominated from among the regions is equal to the number of seats to be filled. 
The PRESIDENT: May I further take it that the Assembly wishes to declare the two candidates nominated from among the Western European and Other States elected members of the World Food Council for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1994? 
The PRESIDENT: I congratulate the States that have been elected members of the World Food Council. 
I therefore propose that the Assembly keep this sub-item on the agenda of the forty-eighth session. 
We now turn to sub-item (c) of agenda item 16, entitled "Election of twenty members of the Committee for Programme and Coordination". 
Those States are eligible for immediate re-election. 
I should like to remind members that, after 1 January 1994, the following States will still be members of the Committee: the Bahamas, China, Egypt, France, Ghana, Japan, Kenya, Nicaragua, the Republic of Korea, the Russian Federation, Togo, the United States of America, Uruguay and Zambia. 
Therefore, those 14 States are not eligible in this election. 
In accordance with paragraph 16 of decision 34/401, the Assembly may, in elections to subsidiary organs, dispense with secret balloting when the number of candidates corresponds to the number of seats to be filled. 
The PRESIDENT: I congratulate the States that have been elected members of the Committee for Programme and Coordination. 
Regarding the Eastern European States, the number of candidates nominated exceeds the number of vacancies allocated to this region. 
Ballot papers marked "C" for the Eastern European States will now be distributed. 
The voting process has begun. 
Only the following four States nominated by the Economic and Social Council are eligible: Belarus, Bulgaria, Romania and Ukraine. 
I request representatives to use only the ballot papers that are being distributed and to write the names of the three States for which they wish to vote. 
Ballot papers containing more than three names will be declared invalid. 
Names of ineligible States appearing on a ballot paper shall not be counted at all. 
The meeting was suspended at 11 a.m. and resumed at 11.35 a.m. 
The PRESIDENT: With regard to the election of 20 members of the Committee for Programme and Coordination, the result of the voting for three Eastern European States is as follows: 
The PRESIDENT: I congratulate the States that have just been elected members of the Committee for Programme and Coordination, and I thank the tellers for their assistance in the election. 
May I take it that the Assembly takes note of these appointments? 
Mr. AYEWAH (Nigeria): Since 1986, when the General Assembly by a solemn declaration established the zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic, the international community has continued to give moral and material support towards the realization of the objectives of the zone. 
Member States of the zone have, for their part, sought to advance their cause at various meetings, including two high-level meetings of the zone. 
Recently, they met here in New York to review their cooperation in the light of the new and evolving international situation. 
They concluded that changing structures and postures in international relations since the end of the cold war had engendered a renewal of confidence in multilateralism. 
They therefore saw in this new international situation the continuing validity of their regional association as a relevant and viable instrument of multilateral cooperation among them, and as a forum that contributed to the promotion of international peace and security. 
They issued a declaration in this regard further to reaffirm their commitment to the purposes and objectives of the zone. 
They also agreed to avail themselves of the structures and competences that already exist in member States in the political, economic, social, humanitarian, environmental and developmental fields. 
The full text of that Declaration has been circulated to Member States in document A/48/581 of 9 November 1993. 
With respect to implementing aspects of the Declaration, it is gratifying to note that a meeting of the zone's ministers of trade and industry will commence in Windhoek, Namibia, in two days' time. 
On the political front, the statutory end of apartheid in South Africa can only create further opportunities for unhindered multifaceted cooperation between all countries in the region of the South Atlantic. 
For that reason, the countries members of the zone look forward with optimism to the establishment of a united, non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
The aim of the adoption of Agenda 21 at Rio de Janeiro in June 1992 was, inter alia, to conserve the environment, the ecological balance and living marine resources. 
As an earnest of our intention to contribute to the enabling process, the States of the South Atlantic have considered the possibility of negotiating in the short run an appropriate instrument on marine protection. 
The intergovernmental United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks, to be concluded in 1994, can only ease the way for a regional agenda in that area. 
The support of the United Nations, the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS) has counted for much in the efforts to end all hostilities in those two countries. 
We would like to urge the international community not to relent in those efforts, and to continue to provide increased humanitarian assistance until the conflicts in Angola and Liberia are resolved and normalcy returns to the affairs of those two countries. 
In that connection, it has taken into particular consideration the various sensitivities and perspectives that lead us to believe that the resulting formulation now enjoys universal consensus. 
In that regard, I should like to make an oral revision to the text of the fifth preambular paragraph of draft resolution A/48/L.25. 
Our partners in the European Union have kindly suggested to me that it would perhaps be more felicitous to use the pronoun "it" instead of "that" in that preambular paragraph. 
I have in turn discussed this monumental change with the other sponsors of the draft resolution, and, in a spirit of cooperation and partnership, they have agreed to accept this modification. 
Mr. de ARAUJO CASTRO (Brazil): Since its inception seven years ago, the zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic has contributed to fostering cooperation and strengthening peace. 
It represents an important effort to implement joint projects aimed at promoting the well-being of the peoples of the South Atlantic region. 
Resolution 41/11 provides the basic framework upon which the countries of the region commit themselves to the promotion of peace and security and to the enhancement of cooperation in economic, environmental and other matters. 
Unfortunately, serious areas of tension continue to exist within our region, putting to risk the future of our African friends and neighbours. 
The Brazilian Government is following with great care and attention the evolution of the situation in Angola, a country to which we are linked by very strong ties of friendship and good understanding. 
Brazil looks forward to the day when the Angolan people will be able to enjoy peace, progress and democracy, with the full support of the international community. 
The crisis in Liberia has brought great suffering to the people of that African country of the South Atlantic. 
We welcome and expect the full implementation of the Cotonou Agreement, which brought new hopes for peace to that country. 
The United Nations must continue to make its important contribution to the efforts undertaken by the African neighbours of Liberia. 
We are now very close to the definitive eradication of apartheid. 
The elections scheduled for next year and the recent approval of an interim constitution granting equal rights to all South Africans are clear signals that the courageous people of that South Atlantic country will finally achieve their long-held aspirations for justice and for national reconciliation and reconstruction. 
We hope that in the very near future we will be able to welcome a democratic, united and free South Africa as a full member of the zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic. 
A number of initiatives have been advanced in this respect, beginning with the l964 Declaration of the Organization of African Unity and the 1967 Treaty of Tlatelolco, initiatives designed to advance the commitment of the countries of the region to the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
In Africa, considerable progress has been made recently in the drafting of a treaty on the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
In Latin America and the Caribbean, important steps have been taken to ensure the effective implementation of the ultimate objective of a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
The Brazilian Government believes that the effectiveness of the existing instruments could be further strengthened by the elaboration and adoption of a treaty on the denuclearization of the South Atlantic region, and we are currently engaged in studying different aspects of this question. 
Protection of the environment and promotion of sustainable development are goals that have consistently gained support in the South Atlantic region, especially since the Rio Conference of June 1992. 
The Conference represents a unique opportunity to address the problems related to the conservation and management of living resources. 
We share the perception that these problems should be addressed by the adoption of a regime for the conservation and management of straddling stocks and highly migratory fish stocks embodied in a legally binding instrument which would serve the interests of the international community as a whole. 
The Brazilian Government is currently proposing the negotiation among the South Atlantic countries of an agreement on marine protection, in implementation of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea and as a follow-up to the relevant parts of Agenda 21. 
We believe that the consideration of this proposal will give renewed momentum to the zone of peace and cooperation in a matter of particular importance for all South Atlantic countries. 
We are confident that the meeting in Brazil will prove to be an effective opportunity to reaffirm the capacity of the zone to fulfil its potential as regards peace and international cooperation. 
Today, more than ever, these elements remain at the heart of our collective efforts to promote the objectives that were solemnly proclaimed by this General Assembly on 27 October 1986. 
The zone of peace and cooperation in the South Atlantic is important to Uruguay because it is a model instrument for preserving international peace and security and has enormous potential for the future of the post-cold-war world. 
The zone is also an excellent model for inter-regional cooperation on the basis of legitimate and important interests of developing States that border on the South Atlantic. 
The benefits of security and cooperation in this zone could reach beyond the geographical area of the South Atlantic to the whole world. 
Consider, for example, some of the regional undertakings now under way. 
In the area of preservation of the region from the proliferation of nuclear weapons and other weapons of mass destruction, the Treaty of Tlatelolco has now become a virtual reality, with the ratification by Argentina and Brazil of the Treaty and its amendments. 
In addition, seven countries in the Latin American region have signed the Mendoza Declaration, expressing our commitment not to develop, store or use chemical or bacteriological weapons. 
On the other shore of the Atlantic, considerable progress has been made in bringing to fruition a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa, thus making possible the longstanding aspirations of the Declaration on the Denuclearization of Africa. 
In this way, we are establishing all of the conditions that will enable us to achieve our ideal of a nuclear-weapon-free zone that includes both continents. 
Concerning the solution of regional conflicts, we look with growing optimism to the positive steps taken towards a permanent solution of the conflicts in Angola and Liberia. 
In this connection, I should like to point out that the member countries of the zone are making real contributions, in active cooperation with the United Nations and regional bodies, to resolve conflicts that unfortunately persist in the region. 
This cooperation takes the form of participation in peace-keeping operations or in political processes designed to help resolve existing disputes. 
For instance, my country is participating in the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL), in which we have 20 military observers. 
I cannot let this opportunity pass without reaffirming Uruguay's satisfaction with the positive political developments in South Africa. 
My country enthusiastically supports this initiative and is willing to participate actively in developing it in the appropriate forums. 
As was stated in the Declaration of the Ministerial Meeting of the countries of the zone, held in New York last October, the zone has enormous potential for horizontal cooperation and for promoting peace and security in the region. 
The responsibility for attaining the objectives of the zone lies primarily with its member States, but because of their scope these objectives should enjoy the full support of the international community. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their votes. 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. DONLON (United States of America): The United States would like to take this opportunity to explain why we had no alternative to voting once again against the draft resolution on this item. 
No change has been made to the provisions which we said last year insufficiently addressed one of our major concerns - that of freedom of navigation, now in operative paragraph 8. 
My Government also remains concerned that the underlying resolution of 1986 purported to create an internationally recognized zone of peace by General Assembly resolution. 
That concern is not addressed by the current resolution. 
In this case, such negotiations have never taken place. 
Our third and final concern is that the resolution refers to a number of issues which, while perhaps not objectionable in themselves - such as developmental assistance and fishing methods - have little to do with the subject at hand. 
Portugal has long-standing special relationships with many countries in the region, and we attach great importance to strengthening our links and cooperation with them. 
We hope that in the future these issues will be addressed. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 37? 
The PRESIDENT: Members will recall that the General Assembly held its debate on agenda item 29 at its 60th meeting, held on 22 November. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 29? 
Mrs. AL-KHALED (Kuwait) (interpretation from Arabic): My delegation wishes to extend its appreciation to Mr. Eliasson, for his efforts in the area of humanitarian emergency assistance. 
We also wish to reaffirm our unwavering support for him as he tries to coordinate humanitarian emergency assistance. 
The international community faces unprecedented challenges in the area of providing humanitarian emergency assistance. 
In many instances, such assistance is provided under very difficult conditions to the many people throughout the world who have been affected by civil wars and natural disasters. 
Facilitating the provision of assistance to these suffering people is indeed a very important task. 
Since independence, Kuwait has always provided assistance to a number of peoples and countries because of our belief in the principle that assistance should be made available whenever necessary. 
Kuwait has donated $25 million to Lebanon for those suffering in southern Lebanon from Israeli bombings. 
We have channelled part of our donations to the rehabilitation of schools and hospitals there. 
Sometimes, the results of such efforts fall short of expectations, which is understandable. 
However what is really deplorable is that some of those disasters are man-made and that such man-made disasters which cause such economic and social losses and such human suffering are the handiwork of repressive regimes that trample the most basic of human rights. 
Kuwait has provided assistance to people in the southern and northern parts of Iraq in cooperation with the Iranian Red Crescent and, in addition, some of our national organizations have provided assistance to Bosnia and Herzegovina and to our brethren in Somalia. 
There can be no doubt that the consequences of disasters are devastating for the countries that experience them - especially developing countries, which are particularly affected by disasters because they already face acute economic problems. 
With respect to the long-term impact of such disasters, it is not just a question of providing emergency assistance; follow-up action must also be taken to ensure those countries' long-term development. 
It is important to consolidate cooperation amongst the various United Nations agencies that deal with emergencies so that assistance may be coordinated effectively. 
If such cooperation is lacking or insufficient, the necessary response to emergency situations will be slow. 
My delegation looks forward to the results of the Conference that will be held in Yokohama in May 1994, where policies on dealing with disasters can be further refined. 
We appreciate the work accomplished by those providing emergency assistance. 
It is also very important, however, to deal with man-made disasters. 
For example, the fratricidal wars in Somali, Bosnia and Herzegovina and in other countries also require that the United Nations face up to these conflicts, because people must not be dragged into wars that bring them even greater suffering at the hands of repressive regimes. 
It is a sad reality that calls for humanitarian assistance have never been as numerous as they are now. 
In the almost two years since its establishment, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs has faced 108 natural disasters and 26 complex emergency situations. 
My delegation would like to pay tribute to the effective leadership of Under-Secretary-General Jan Eliasson and to the efforts he and his team have made to meet these challenges. 
I would like to reiterate to Mr. Eliasson my Government's complete support and cooperation. 
As outlined in the comprehensive report by the Secretary-General (A/48/536), the funds which are at the disposal of the Emergency Relief Coordinator in order to deal with these crises are the result of consolidated inter-agency appeals, special pledging conferences and consultative meetings with donor countries. 
In addition, the Central Emergency Revolving Fund enables the Emergency Relief Coordinator to respond rapidly to relief requirements. 
We note with satisfaction that experience with the use of this Fund has been positive and encouraging. 
However, the financial regulations regarding the operation of the Fund at times make quick disbursements difficult. 
Humanitarian and political issues are often linked, and we believe that humanitarian diplomacy has an important role to play in promoting conditions conducive to political dialogue. 
Political tensions can be defused through humanitarian assistance, thereby contributing to the promotion of peacefully resolving a conflict. 
Access and appropriate conditions for relief organizations are a prerequisite for humanitarian work. 
Humanitarian diplomacy can also be used to remind States of their responsibility to provide access to populations in need. 
Because conflicts within a country often do not stop at its borders, United Nations personnel are more vulnerable than ever. 
The protection of relief workers is of particular concern to my delegation. Increasingly, humanitarian work is facing difficult security conditions, and, regrettably, at times even protection by military contingents is required. 
This is a very dangerous and very unsettling trend. 
Within United Nations agencies, Red Cross organizations and non-governmental organizations, many lives have been lost in tragic incidents. 
It is simply unacceptable that humanitarian relief workers should become targets while trying to help others. 
The removal of these mines is now part of humanitarian relief assistance, in cooperation with the respective United Nations peace-keeping presence. 
We note with satisfaction that this particular problem has been addressed by the General Assembly, and we welcome resolution 48/7 regarding assistance in mine clearing. 
In times of war, environmental considerations regrettably pale into insignificance. 
It is understandable, of course, that under such circumstances, priorities change, as the population concerned has to deal with more pressing problems. 
It should therefore be of particular concern to humanitarian relief agencies to try to keep possible environmental damage to the absolute minimum. 
The problem of ethnic and religious strife, which often results in internal conflicts or even civil wars, is also of particular significance to humanitarian emergencies. 
We believe that a new approach to dealing with this type of situation is urgently needed. 
If we look at the challenges the United Nations is facing in this field, it becomes evident that preventive diplomacy through confidence-building measures, fact-finding missions and - especially in the context of humanitarian assistance - through early warning, is a most timely concept. 
The United Nations has ensured effective and timely assistance in many instances, but much remains to be done. 
This can only be achieved through shared responsibility by Member States. 
Mr. AKRAM (Pakistan): Since its inception, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs has had the most challenging task of dealing with a plethora of emergencies in the form of both man-made and natural disasters. 
These emergencies overstretched the capacities of the newly formed Department even before it could prepare itself from an organizational viewpoint to deal with the complexities of each disaster systematically and in accordance with its mandate. 
Despite the multifarious demands, the Emergency Relief Coordinator and his Department have responded to emergencies in a dedicated manner. 
The Department's overall coordinating role has been evident in all international emergency situations. 
No one can better understand the Department's overall objectives and the magnitude of its tasks than can Mr. Eliasson, who chaired the working group that elaborated the specific structures and the role of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
It was widely accepted that the United Nations system had a responsibility to act rapidly wherever an emergency occurred. 
As envisaged in resolution 46/182, the Department must have a recognized leadership role in emergencies and, for this purpose, the full confidence of the United Nations and non-governmental agencies involved in such emergencies. 
The proliferation of emergencies over the past few years, especially man-made disasters caused by war and civil strife, underscores the importance of the role which the United Nations must play in preventive diplomacy and socio-economic development. 
We are convinced that some of the present-day political disasters could have been averted if there had been greater resort to the instruments of negotiation, inquiry, mediation, conciliation, arbitration and judicial settlement envisaged in Chapter VI of the Charter. 
Undoubtedly, the United Nations faces "a crisis of excessive expectations", but it is the only organization that can offer hope to nations and peoples locked in strife and overcome by turmoil. 
Certainly, the tragedy in Bosnia and Herzegovina could have been avoided if the world community had not tolerated the flagrant violation of Security Council resolutions by the aggressor and if the Council had taken more vigorous action to implement its own resolutions. 
The humanitarian situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina continues, with the onset of winter, to deteriorate. 
This is an example of a complex emergency in which the role of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in coordinating international help for the Bosnian people will be critical to their survival. 
The chaos and turmoil that have affected so many parts of the developing world in recent years also underline the vital importance of promoting economic and social development as a means of averting humanitarian emergencies and also of overcoming such calamities when they happen. 
The volume of emergency assistance has increased, since 1991, from approximately $700 million to over $3 billion. 
However, most of these resources represent a diversion from development assistance. 
Without development, there is a danger that civil order and peace will disappear in many parts of the world; without development, many of the current emergencies may become even more prolonged and cruel. 
As Baroness Chalker of the United Kingdom observed, the Department was not formed to act on the ground in an emergency, but to ensure that, working together, the United Nations agencies delivered the relief so sorely needed. 
This coordination role can be enhanced through the Inter-Agency Standing Committee. 
That Committee, chaired by the Emergency Relief Coordinator, should serve as the primary, action-oriented mechanism for inter-agency coordination of policy issues relating to humanitarian assistance and for the formulation of a coherent and timely United Nations response to major complex emergencies. 
With regard to the field level, resolution 46/182 identifies the role of the Resident Coordinator as that of coordination of humanitarian assistance activities. 
The Resident Coordinator's effectiveness in performing this specific function can be assured by the strengthening of his role and relationship with respect to emergency relief organizations in the field. 
With fragmented and uncoordinated activities by specific sectoral agencies without the overall coordination of the Resident Coordinator it would be difficult to achieve the purposes for which the Department was conceived. 
Under strong leadership, all agencies can be expected to ensure a coherent and coordinated response in an emergency. 
The Emergency Relief Coordinator should be allowed complete flexibility in the disbursement of the Fund's resources for effective damage control in the first 48 hours of an emergency, which is when most lives are lost. 
The role of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs as a focal point for policy coordination and resource mobilization for determining programmes is essential in ensuring the delivery of humanitarian assistance in conflict and post-conflict situations. 
This role is of great interest to Pakistan. 
Most countries affected by the problem of uncleared minefields lack the expertise required to clear and neutralize unexploded mines. 
We understand that the Department's coordination activities are relevant in areas where mine-clearance is essential for the delivery of humanitarian assistance. 
My delegation fully shares the Secretary-General's concerns about the security of personnel engaged in humanitarian activities. 
The continued violence against those involved in both peace-keeping and humanitarian functions must be strongly deplored. 
Attacks against United Nations personnel and aid workers are outrageous and constitute serious violations of international humanitarian law. 
We agree with the Secretary-General that both short- and long-term strategies need to be considered to enhance the security and safety of personnel involved in peace-keeping and humanitarian operations. 
Theirs is a noble task, critical for the saving of human lives in an international climate of recurrent and widespread regional conflicts and crises. 
We fully concur with Ambassador Albright that the leadership of the Secretary-General will determine whether the United Nations system provides a smoothly coordinated response to humanitarian crises. 
Mr. SELOMA (Botswana): We wish to pay a special tribute to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and all organs of the United Nations system for a job well done in providing a coordinated response to the drought emergency situation in southern Africa. 
Botswana is one of the countries gripped by the drought that has been ravaging the subregion since last year. 
The timely, coordinated and coherent response of the Department has demonstrated the validity of General Assembly resolution 46/182. 
With the assistance of the United Nations, the emergency drought situation that paralysed the countries of the Southern African Development Community (SADC) met with a generous response and support which helped avert a near disaster. 
Out of this collaboration, Botswana has been able to strengthen its policies regarding future responses to drought, the main thrust of which is the incorporation of drought preparedness into regular long-term development programmes. 
It is encouraging to note that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs has demonstrated its intention to continue collaborating with us in designing and strengthening policies for disaster prevention and preparedness. 
Earlier this year, we carried out a thorough analysis of the extent and impact of the drought, and the results indicate that the situation is not likely to improve in the near future. 
Most unfortunately, a large part of the population relies predominantly on agriculture. 
The generally deficient rainfall experienced this season has resulted in less hectarage being ploughed than usual. 
Output is below normal. 
The widespread crop failure has significantly eroded incomes based on arable agriculture, on which the majority of our people depend. 
The volume of financial and other resources for assistance needs to be increased. 
In addition, we call upon the United Nations to channel additional resources to the agencies currently involved in helping the country cope with the emergency situation. 
Mrs. DA CRUZ (Angola) (interpretation from French): I wish first of all, to express my delegation's appreciation for the Secretary-General's report on the strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian emergency assistance of the United Nations and to congratulate Under-Secretary-General Jan Eliasson on the excellent presentation of the document. 
In the specific case of Angola, the establishment by resolution 46/182 of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee (IASC) has contributed to the rapid implementation of important decisions designed to mitigate the difficult and complex humanitarian situation in which the country finds itself at the present. 
On behalf of the Republic of Angola, my delegation thanks all these organizations most sincerely for their expressions of human solidarity. 
We note in the report of the Secretary-General that, despite the generosity of the international community, the contributions received up to now in response to the United Nations appeal for humanitarian assistance to Angola is still far from satisfactory, meeting only 20.37 per cent of the needs. 
We therefore encourage the IASC to study new financing machinery and new strategies for the mobilization of resources for humanitarian-assistance programmes. 
We request that the General Assembly give positive consideration to the proposal for an increase in and expansion of the participation of other international organizations in the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF) established by resolution 46/182. 
In this connection, preventive measures must be taken, through the establishment and strengthening at national and regional levels of structures capable of taking action in the most vulnerable areas. 
The security of the personnel and matiel involved in emergency operations is fundamentally necessary to guarantee that such aid reaches those who need it. 
Armed attacks on humanitarian assistance teams must be strongly condemned and their authors held responsible. 
Mines along lines of communication are a further obstacle to the distribution of humanitarian assistance. 
The development of demining programmes like those employed in recent years in Afghanistan, Cambodia and Mozambique must be expanded to include the Republic of Angola. 
Mr. SOH (Republic of Korea): Humanitarian assistance is an area that has gained prominence in the post-cold-war era. 
It is a clear way for humanity to express its desire for peace and stability. 
In my delegation's view, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs has been ably fulfilling its mandate in the coordination of responses to an increasing number of complex emergencies and natural disasters. 
My delegation supports the agreed conclusions adopted by the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session last July, and believes that every effort should be made towards their full implementation. 
My delegation would like to make some comments on that report. 
The first comment relates to the coordination between emergency-assistance organizations. 
Given the fact that emergency situations keep growing without adequate resources to cope with them, increased efficiency is the key. 
Coordination can help to provide efficiency and accountability in emergency assistance operations. 
Therefore, the leadership and responsibility of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, as the coordinating organ, should be further strengthened and the role of each operational organization clarified. 
Inter-departmental coordination between United Nations political, peace-keeping and humanitarian activities is also important. 
My delegation pays special attention to the inter-departmental coordination described in the report, which took place during the involvement of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in United Nations fact-finding missions to Somalia, Liberia and Rwanda. 
Next, my delegation agrees that the approach of linking humanitarian assistance to development will result in the effective performance of these activities. 
In this regard, the concept of a continuum for humanitarian aid, extending from relief to development, has come to the fore. 
My delegation welcomes the efforts of the Secretariat to elaborate the continuum concept in the forthcoming agenda for development. 
My delegation was pleased to learn from the recent letter of Mr. James Speth, Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), that the UNDP is undertaking an in-depth study on the theme of the continuum through a group of highly qualified consultants. 
My delegation welcomes the decision of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee to establish a task force to develop policy recommendations concerning the continuum. 
The report notes that the World Bank, UNDP, the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) and the World Health Organization (WHO) considered this issue and took action in a number of emergency situations to integrate rehabilitation activities into humanitarian activities. 
That approach should be further strengthened and expanded in the activities of other relevant organizations. 
The suggested setting up of a specific fund to finance the continuum could be considered after the policy recommendations of the task force have been put forward and studied. 
Such personnel, who often work in unstable and hazardous circumstances, deserve our highest praise as well as care. 
Acts of violence against relief personnel must be wholly condemned, and action must be taken to secure the safety of relief personnel. 
In this context, my delegation agrees that the virtually ubiquitous presence of mines poses a direct and great threat in most of the areas where relief personnel operate. 
As we believe that mine clearance is a critical issue that should be given priority, my delegation co-sponsored the resolution on mine clearance that was adopted on 19 October. 
My delegation advocates the inclusion of mine clearance in consolidated appeals for countries with mine-pollution problems. 
Turning now to the management of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund, I should like to say that my delegation is encouraged to learn of the Fund's positive impact. 
Accordingly, we support in general the flexibility that is proposed in the report. 
Finally, my delegation supports the view of the Economic and Social Council that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs should be provided with regular budget staff and administrative resources commensurate with its responsibilities. 
According to the report, the United Nations is involved in 26 countries, trying, with an appeals aggregate of $4.6 billion, to meet the needs of approximately 58.5 million people. 
Given these overwhelming figures, the United Nations must be provided with the means to discharge its responsibilities effectively. 
I should like also to commend the work of Mr. Jan Eliasson, Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, in bringing the dire humanitarian and economic needs of Afghanistan to light and in launching a number of appeals to meet the immediate needs of our war-torn country. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs, as the United Nations system's focal point for humanitarian concerns, has provided adequate emergency humanitarian assistance to needy countries. 
My delegation is more than encouraged by the fact that a number of positive steps have been taken through the implementation of resolutions 46/182 and 47/168, both of which are entitled "Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian emergency assistance of the United Nations". 
Regrettably, however, there has so far been an unsympathetic response to the three consecutive consolidated inter-agency appeals for emergency assistance for Afghanistan launched by the Secretary-General since 5 June 1992. 
When a nation or a region is faced with a sudden man-made or natural disaster, that unforeseen situation gives rise to the potential for instability. 
The inescapable link between humanitarian assistance and peace-keeping is addressed clearly in the Secretary-General's report "An Agenda for Peace", which was published last year as document A/47/277. 
We also support fully the reference, in paragraph 108 of the Secretary-General's report, to the emphasis on the fact that the continuum from relief to rehabilitation and development is a fundamental principle of a coordinated multilateral response to humanitarian emergencies. 
The provision of emergency humanitarian assistance to needy peoples around the globe is not just an obligation but a sacred humanitarian mission. 
As the United States Ambassador rightly said in the course of her statement during the debate on this item, what is at stake is life or death for blameless children, grandparents, mothers and fathers. 
Political conflicts may eventually find solutions, and the need for programmes of economic development may diminish. 
However, there will always be a need for emergency humanitarian assistance to mitigate the consequences of natural or man-made calamities. 
The Islamic State of Afghanistan is the inheritor of an unprecedented crisis. 
To illustrate the situation in my country, I shall quote from the Secretary-General's appeal of 5 June 1992: 
Aside from the physical destruction, which was often nothing short of cataclysmic, the results of the war include over a million people killed, over two million disabled, nearly six million refugees in neighbouring countries and two million internally displaced persons." 
The Government of Afghanistan, with extremely limited and scarce resources, faces the major task of rebuilding a country whose economic and social infrastructure is totally destroyed. 
As is mentioned in paragraph 139 of the Secretary-General's report, the creation of conditions for peace and a stable environment in complex emergency situations is an immense task. 
The restoration of social and other basic services - for example, transport, communications, roads, health provision, education, housing and shelter, electricity, water and sanitation - is what we are primarily concerned about. 
Moreover, we must ensure and facilitate the smooth process of demobilization following the armed conflict and reintegrate refugees and displaced persons into society and provide them with opportunities to engage in normal productive activities. 
The availability of international assistance to Afghanistan is a prerequisite for any practical step towards accomplishing these objectives. 
In my country - Afghanistan - the repatriation of refugees is an immense task in its own right. 
This inflates the death toll and adds to the already-crippling number of disabled people. 
Mr. Pursoo (Grenada), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Months elapsed and only $59 million was donated in contributions in cash or in kind. 
Mr. Jan Eliasson last year also made an urgent request for a winter emergency fund of $17.6 million, a request that was not adequately responded to. 
While that life-saving assistance is slow in coming the Under-Secretary-General recently renewed his appeal for a further approximately $60 million to cover the emergency needs of Afghanistan. 
The Under-Secretary-General, Mr. Jan Eliasson, and the people of Afghanistan are hopeful that the international community, especially the donor nations, will donate sympathetically and generously. 
The Islamic State of Afghanistan, while emphasizing the smooth continuum from relief to development, continues to make every effort to improve the security situation in both Kabul and the provinces, thus allowing international emergency assistance to reach the needy areas. 
As stated by Mr. Eliasson, the humanitarian and rehabilitation programmes could have achieved even more if additional funds had been made available. 
To give an immediate added impetus to this development process the UNDP between November 1992 and June 1993 prepared an Action Plan for the immediate rehabilitation of Afghanistan. 
The Action Plan, which has already been approved by the Islamic State of Afghanistan, is now published and is available for donors. 
According to the consolidated inter-agency appeal for humanitarian assistance for Afghanistan, since the inception of the mine-clearing programme in 1990 about 68,000 mines and unexploded ordnance have been destroyed from 29 square kilometres of land. 
The presence of mines in Afghanistan in the past has been well documented and reported in the various media, including United Nations-related agencies. 
It is clearly estimated that well over 10 million mines were planted in Afghan soil. 
So the presence of mines not only threatens the agricultural infrastructure, the traditional productive economic sector of the country, but also endangers human life even in some residential areas. 
According to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, which administers regular humanitarian programmes in Afghanistan, including mine clearing, the current Afghanistan mine-clearing projects would require $15 million. 
Unfortunately, only a very modest amount has been donated for the mine-clearing projects currently under way in Afghanistan. 
We firmly believe that providing immediate international assistance to Afghanistan will have an important impact on the success of the implementation of the reconstruction and rehabilitation process. 
I should like to inform members that the Assembly will consider a draft resolution to be submitted under agenda item 44 at a later date to be announced in the Journal. 
The PRESIDENT: Members will recall that at its 3rd plenary meeting, held on 24 September, the Assembly decided that this agenda item would be allocated to the Second Committee on the understanding that it would be introduced in plenary meeting and considered in the Second Committee. 
That agenda item, as vindicated by its title, was considered and subsequently a resolution that refers to the acute needs of the people of Afghanistan, containing specific measures towards ensuring international assistance, was adopted unanimously. 
The people of Afghanistan who, during the past 14 years, suffered a war of attrition as a result of the former Soviet Union's aggression, made tremendous human and material sacrifices in the name of Islamic ideals, national pride and integrity. 
The unanimous adoption of the resolution on the item was seen by the Afghan nation not only as a step forward in the right direction but also as a harbinger of relief from the long years of pain and suffering of the Afghan nation. 
These returnees, with the bare minimum of resources at their disposal, have started to rebuild their demolished homes. 
However, without outside support they cannot and will not be able to restore what is often termed normalcy in life. 
Before the war ended there was a lot of talk by the United Nations and related agencies, especially by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), about the relief measures taken towards the repatriation and eventual resettlement of Afghans in exile. 
Despite the sad plight of the Afghan people, I would point out that during the past year the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) has developed a strategy for assessing the rehabilitation and reconstruction needs of Afghanistan. 
This strategy, which has now been published and is available to donors, estimates the relief and rehabilitation needs of Afghanistan for the next two years to be approximately $600 million. 
We consider the preparation of this strategy as a positive step towards the rehabilitation process, and we are thankful for it. 
In addition to these facts, the United Nations was given a mandate by resolution 47/119 to dispatch a special assessment team to Afghanistan in order to report on the war damages. 
Also, an international pledging conference was called for with the aim of raising funds for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Afghanistan. 
Granting that security is important for a full-fledged reconstruction programme, I would suggest that a reasonable degree of peace and security does indeed exist in large parts of Afghanistan. 
In those areas, reconstruction is possible and, if started, could serve as a catalyst in revitalizing the entire Afghan economy. 
The vicious circle of "first security, then reconstruction" or "first economic revival, then security" must be broken if we are to make any progress. 
In fact, the brighter prospects for military and political security in Kabul have been best indicated by the Secretary-General's statement of 10 November 1993, in which he said: 
The Under-Secretary-General, Mr. Jan Eliasson, has also asserted that the humanitarian and rehabilitation programmes could have achieved even more if additional funds had been available. 
Based on those observations, we ask the international community, the United Nations, and especially the donor nations not to be possessed by the blind rationale of the security dilemma in Afghanistan. 
Carrying out that design in an Islamic and traditionalist society such as Afghanistan required the destruction and erasing of all values which were in contradiction to Communist philosophy. 
The first step towards the implementation of this design was the destruction of all our political, social, cultural and religious institutions. 
In order to weaken the national struggle and jihad of the Afghan nation, they resorted to dividing our rank and file, and they fanned the flames of ethnic, religious and linguistic differences. 
As a result, the national rapproachment and the conciliation, balance and understanding that for many centuries had existed between the various groups were badly affected. 
I mention this historical background as one of the contributing factors to some sporadic skirmishes in and around Kabul in order to draw the attention of the Assembly to the fact that these incidents, a consequence of such a prolonged war, may take time to overcome. 
However, in spite of the enormous economic problems and the unpleasant events during the last year, which have hampered some of the Government's efforts at further consolidation of security and normalcy in the country, important steps have been taken towards the evolution of the political process. 
Our experience in the past year has led to the conclusion that in order to ensure the carrying out of the national programme of reconstruction Afghanistan requires international assistance, which as I stated earlier is in turn subject to the availability of adequate, relative peace and security. 
On the other hand, in the light of the complicated factors, causing instability and insecurity - which in certain cases go beyond our boundaries - the objective, which is to bring about peace and stability, cannot be achieved without regional and international assistance and cooperation. 
To ensure such international and regional political assistance conducive to the creation of a sound regional atmosphere in which the reconstruction programme could be implemented, Afghanistan amended the title of the item to include normalcy and peace as one of the objectives of the resolution. 
First, Afghanistan would like the United Nations, as a neutral party, to get involved in providing practical assistance to ensure peace, normalcy and reconstruction. 
In extending that invitation, I have the duty to echo the cries of millions of victims of war and their laments as parents, orphans and widows whose expectations are pinned upon this Organization and the international community. 
The adoption of effective and practical measures by this Organization will assure the Afghan nation that they are not forgotten by the world community. 
It would also demonstrate that the international community is ready to assist Afghanistan, thus enabling it to serve once again as a positive element of peace and stability in the region. 
Let us remember the provisions of the Charter to which we all adhere, whose purposes and principles include international cooperation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural or humanitarian character and in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights. 
This is borne out by a number of serious compromise steps which we took recently in connection with another important issue, namely the withdrawal of troops, and declared our readiness to complete the withdrawal by 31 August 1994. 
A recent glaring example of this occurred when a whole group of such veterans in the Estonian town of Viljandi were deprived of their residence permits. 
No law on citizenship has yet been adopted, and as a result, officials in many cases continue to treat applications by Russian-speaking inhabitants in an arbitrary fashion. 
Our heightened attention to the problems of the Russian-speaking population in Estonia and Latvia is not a manifestation of some tendentious attitude towards these two countries. 
In their conclusions and recommendations, missions sent there by the United Nations, the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe, the Council of Europe and human rights organizations have confirmed the grounds for our concern. 
Unfortunately, in Estonia and Latvia these recommendations are to a large extent ignored, and at times there is a complete silence. 
The measures taken to implement them are as a rule purely cosmetic in nature. 
Of course, we are aware of the existence of other problems in our mutual relations with Estonia and Latvia arising from a whole range of historical circumstances. 
In our view, however, these must not overshadow the main issue - the need to protect the Russian-speaking inhabitants of Estonia and Latvia from political, social and police tyranny. 
We feel that a serious approach is being taken to this problem: consequently, some progress has been discerned but, regrettably, there have also been relapses in the resolution of issues affecting the lawful rights and interests of the Russian-speaking inhabitants of Estonia and Latvia. 
That is why we consider it necessary to retain the item entitled "Situation of human rights in Estonia and Latvia" on the agenda of the General Assembly. 
It was further indicated that the related requirements were estimated at $90,000 and that the Secretary-General would endeavour to cover these costs from extrabudgetary resources. 
Therefore, no additional appropriation was requested under section 5 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993. 
Accordingly, the 1993 meetings were held at Burundi and Gabon, then the Vice-Chairs of the Committee. 
7. Following the procedural decisions which the Committee adopted at its ministerial-level organizational meeting in July 1992, the offices of the Committee continue to be held by rotation for a period of six months. 
Accordingly, Congo and Angola, currently Vice-Chairs of the Committee, are expected to hold the chairmanship in 1994. 
9. The Secretary-General further understands that each meeting would be held in the countries chairing the Committee at the time of the respective meetings. 
Thus, the first meeting would be convened at Brazzaville, Congo, in early 1994, and the second one would be held at Luanda, Angola, six months later. 
Since the sponsors of the draft resolution intend to have the meetings held at Brazzaville and Luanda, an exception to this principle would be required. 
In addition, the payment of travel and subsistence costs to governmental representatives at the meetings, as was the case in 1993, would require an exception to the general principle that only members of United Nations organs or subsidiary organs serving in their individual capacities should receive such reimbursements. 
13. Provision has been made in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 to undertake the activities enumerated in section C above. 
No additional appropriation would therefore be required. 
In the present case, both meetings should normally have been convened at Addis Ababa, as the regional headquarters of the United Nations; therefore, an exception to this principle would be required in respect of the meeting to be convened at Windhoek. 
6. The submission of the report to the General Assembly called for by the draft resolution would fall under activity 2 (a), "Parliamentary documentation", of subprogramme 1 of subsection 3B, programme of work "Disarmament", of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
With regard to the substantive servicing of the Group of Experts, it would be necessary to add the following citation under activity 2 (b), "Substantive services" of subprogramme 1 of the programme of work "Disarmament", of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995: 
"(v) Group of Experts designated in 1991 by the United Nations in cooperation with OAU within the framework of the implementation of General Assembly resolution 45/56 A (two sessions in 1994)." 
7. The requirements related to the activities described in paragraphs 4 and 5 above are estimated at full cost as follows. 
8. The Centre for Disarmament Affairs of the Department of Political Affairs would make use of its resources under ad hoc expert groups ($84,700), travel of staff ($24,000) and general operating expenses ($26,900) to provide the necessary services to the meetings. No additional appropriation would therefore be required. 
2. Under the terms of operative paragraph 3 of draft resolution A/C.1/48/L.40, the General Assembly would urge the Conference on Disarmament at the commencement of its 1994 session to re-establish, with an appropriate negotiating mandate, the Ad Hoc Committee on item 1 of its agenda, entitled "Nuclear-test ban". 
3. Under the terms of operative paragraph 5 of draft resolution A/C.1/48/L.40, the General Assembly would urge also the Conference on Disarmament to proceed intensively, as a priority task, in its negotiation of a universal and internationally and effectively verifiable test-ban treaty. 
The Conference on Disarmament will also be provided with adequate conference services for the inter-sessional meetings on negotiations on the nuclear-test-ban Treaty in the Ad Hoc Committee on a Nuclear-Test Ban, including documentation and interpretation in all six official languages. 
It is anticipated that the inter-sessional meetings would require in 1994 conference services for seven meetings per week during the following periods: 5 April-6 May, 4-22 July, 12 September-7 October and 28 November-16 December. 
It is understood that the Conference on Disarmament may decide to adjust these dates depending on the status of negotiations. 
7. The activities called for by the draft resolutions would fall under paragraph 2 (b) (iii) of subprogramme 1 of subsection 3B/3, Department of Political Affairs I, of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Accordingly, no modifications would be required. 
Requirements relating to substantive and conference services for the Conference on Disarmament in 1995 will be reviewed during 1994 in the light of the evolving workload and, if necessary, a further report would be submitted for consideration by the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
9. No provision has been made in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under subsection 3B, Department of Political Affairs I, of section 3, Political affairs, to cover the estimated additional requirements of $184,000 related to the provision of additional support to the Conference on Disarmament. 
Therefore, it is not anticipated that the cost of $184,000 would be absorbed from within the provision under subsection 3B of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Furthermore, an amount of $51,500 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
11. It will be recalled that under the procedure established by the General Assembly in its resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986, a contingency fund is established each biennium to accommodate additional expenditures derived from the legislative mandates not provided for in the proposed programme budget. 
Under the same procedure, if additional expenditures are proposed that exceed resources available from the contingency fund, these activities can be implemented only through redeployment of resources available from low-priority areas or modification of existing activities. 
Otherwise, such additional activities will have to be deferred until a later biennium. 
A consolidated statement of all programme budget implications and revised estimates will be submitted to the General Assembly towards the end of the current session. 
Furthermore, an amount of $51,500 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
Considering that the United Nations, pursuant to the provisions of its Charter, has a major role to play in, and responsibility for, the maintenance of international peace and security, 
Mindful that the timely application of preventive diplomacy is the most desirable and efficient means of easing tensions before they result in conflict, 
Recalling with particular satisfaction that independence was restored in Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania through peaceful and democratic means, 
Recognizing that the stationing of foreign military forces in the territories of Estonia and Latvia without the required consent of those countries is a problem remaining from the past that must be resolved in a peaceful manner, 
Welcoming also the progress achieved in reducing the foreign military presence in Estonia and Latvia, 
Recalling the "Helsinki Document 1992 - the Challenges of Change",3/ in particular paragraph 15 of the Helsinki Summit Declaration, agreed upon at the meeting of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe held at Helsinki on 9 and 10 July 1992, 
Recognizing also that the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe is a regional arrangement in the sense of Chapter VIII of the Charter of the United Nations, and as such provides an important link between European and global security, 
Recognizing further that regional organizations participating in complementary efforts with the United Nations may encourage States outside the region to act supportively, 
3. Welcomes the multilateral efforts to help the Russian Federation build housing for troops and their families returning from Estonia and Latvia; 
4. Invites the States concerned to avoid any statements or actions that may be provocative or unfriendly; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of the Baltic States". 
Recalling its resolution 47/10 of 28 October 1992 on cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe, 
Welcoming its resolution 48/5 of 13 October 1993 on observer status for the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe in the General Assembly, 
Noting the crucial role of the Conference in the efforts to forestall aggression and violence in the Conference area by addressing the root causes of problems and to prevent, manage and settle conflicts peacefully by appropriate means, 
4. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe". 
Following initial consultations between the Government and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) on the overall framework, methodology and timetable for the MTR, a desk review was carried out by the UNDP Jakarta Office and analytical notes were prepared for each of the eight programme areas. 
These were used as inputs for the subsequent joint issues paper, prepared by the Government and UNDP, assisted by two consultants engaged by UNDP. 
2. The joint issues paper, prepared to guide the MTR process, addressed substantive, management and coordination issues, as well as the effectiveness and impact of the country programme, and made suggestions for the future. 
The contents of the paper reflected these consultations as well as a review of a large volume of relevant documentation. 
3. The Government's development strategy in force when the fourth country programme was formulated has remained successfully on course and largely unchanged, as have mechanisms and programmes used to distribute the benefits of growth. 
These are precisely the priority areas addressed by the country programme, which has thus clearly remained relevant to the Government's development priorities and needs. 
Success has been achieved in this area as a result of several factors, including the following: 
(a) The decision taken at the fist annual review meeting, held in December 1991, to reduce the number of programme areas from 11 to 8; 
(b) The completion of more than 50 projects, many of them stand alone, carried over from the previous programme, which has served to reduce the sectoral spread; 
(c) The decision taken at the second annual review meeting, held in October 1992, to use the remaining programme resources for the development of new projects mainly in two areas: poverty alleviation and environmental protection/natural resources management; 
(e) The formulation of several new projects, now at the pipeline stage, which have an upstream character and can be expected to strengthen the basis for more programme-oriented assistance in the future. 
5. The fourth country programme is, therefore, effectively structured and focused. 
6. Compared to the $74.2 million originally anticipated for the fourth country programme, $65.4 million was available as of April 1993. 
7. A detailed evaluation of some 70 recently completed and ongoing projects indicates that well over two thirds of those reviewed could be considered as being either effective or very effective. 
Effectiveness has been defined mainly in terms of the successful generation of outputs and their subsequent utilization by government institutions and target beneficiaries. 
This indicates that the country programme has generated outputs of national policy importance. 
While the programme is smaller than a number of other cooperation programmes in the country, efforts have been made to develop linkages with the programmes and projects of other donors as a way of increasing overall effectiveness and impact. 
9. A summary of the assessment of programme effectiveness and impact by the eight programme areas of the fourth country programme is provided below. 
11. Notable achievements have been made under this programme with respect to various types of assistance at different levels. 
12. One of the striking features of poverty alleviation projects is the emphasis on the development of models and approaches on a pilot basis with a potential for replication elsewhere, either by the Government or other donors. 
13. While the main impacts of the projects have been most clearly felt at the local level, a few have been able to influence national policies. 
Recent programming initiatives should help to ensure that opportunities for influencing policies at the national level are enhanced. 
15. The following areas require attention to enhance further the effectiveness of poverty alleviation activities: application of the programme approach; improved coordination among government agencies; increased emphasis on institutional and social aspects; and attention to requirements for replication of pilot projects. 
As NGOs and government agencies become more familiar with one another's concerns and operational modalities, effective collaboration is being developed. 
16. The fourth country programme inherited a wide range of projects under the non-oil export promotion programme, a large number of which have been completed. 
Those remaining are concerned with trade, tourism, and private sector promotion, which has contributed to the development of overall focus within the programme. 
A programme-oriented approach was applied in this sector, which has enhanced the effectiveness of the assistance provided. While projects in trade and tourism sectors have, on the whole, had a high level of policy relevance and effectiveness, they have encountered some problems with capacity-building. 
17. The assistance provided in the trade sector appears to have been effective; opportunities for increasing this effectiveness will be enhanced with the finalization by the Government of a national non-oil export trade programme, which is being prepared with UNDP support. 
In tourism, UNDP has acquired a special position thanks to its significant contribution over the years - it is the main donor in this field. 
18. Particular difficulties have been faced in the design and implementation of projects aimed at providing direct support to the private sector. 
These difficulties, which are manifest in project design flaws and execution arrangements, may reflect a lack of certain experience by UNDP in this area. 
Future assistance will be provided in more indirect ways, e.g., for the creation of an enabling environment for private-sector activities. 
Several of the projects under implementation have experienced some degree of implementation problems and many of their capacity-building objectives may not be achieved, in particular because of the lack of trained staff. 
21. The projects under implementation in basic education have either achieved a large measure of effectiveness or carry a high potential for doing so. 
However, the projects for traditional human resources development in nursing and telecommunication have not fully lived up to initial hopes and expectations. 
The assistance provided, which covers a decade, has many of the characteristics of programme-oriented assistance. 
The project on drug abuse prevention demonstrates that UNDP is able to work with community-based groups and NGOs and the models developed for the prevention of drug abuse appear to have a solid base for sustainable replication. 
The integrated urban infrastructure development support project has contributed significantly to capacity-building at the provincial level. 
22. The fourth country programme started from a low base in terms of operational activities and agreements between the Government and UNDP on the assistance required in the field of environmental protection and natural resources management. 
This situation has to a large extent been rectified through a process of consultation which has resulted in several new activities on the verge of implementation. 
Some of these are significant in terms of their potential impact and scope for follow-up action. 
Programming initiatives have made it possible to develop a modest cluster of environmental projects emphasizing policy development and programme management, with the potential that the overall impact will be increased. 
An essential feature of these various initiatives is also the incorporation of both community and public sector participation as implementation strategies. 
23. The two projects currently under implementation in the areas of national water resources policy and marine pollution monitoring are achieving a large measure of effectiveness in terms of output production and utilization. 
24. Most of the projects in the managing development programme have responded to immediate government needs and, although several have displayed design weaknesses, have generally proved effective in terms of output generation and utilization. 
Being located in single institutions, they have contributed to capacity-building and can be expected to have a sustainable impact. 
However, inadequate attention has often been given to system maintenance requirements, which could endanger sustainability in the longer term. 
A few policy projects undertaken have generally received high-level support from the Government and have generated or are expected to generate outputs with a high degree of policy relevance. 
While those completed to date have been essentially standalone projects, with no clear internal linkages (although some do have relationships with the activities of other donors), a recent programming initiative should establish a basis for the future planning of UNDP cooperation in support of public sector and administrative reform. 
Attention should now focus on the sustainability of project impact and replication. 
26. Since employment is a multisectoral subject, the main challenges have been encountered in the areas of institutional coordination and capacity-building. 
Project design and formulation efforts have underestimated the complexities in this respect, often resulting in overly ambitious project documents. 
27. The technology development programme does not constitute a coherent programme but is rather a collection of standalone projects, the majority of which were carried over from the previous country programme. 
They cover a very wide range of topics - agriculture, industry, science and technology - with the application of science-based technology serving as the main common denominator. 
Individually, some of them have demonstrated a high level of effectiveness while others have been disappointing in terms of output generation and utilization and the attainment of capacity-building objectives. 
Although it is too early to assess their likely effectiveness, several ongoing projects are closely linked to government policies and priorities for the development of science and technology capacities. 
28. Relevant technical cooperation has been provided in support of the Government's decentralized development policies and initiatives. 
Notably, UNDP has channelled significant assistance over many years to the remote province of Irian Jaya through support to various activities. 
While not all these activities can be considered successful, the interest shown, especially at the provincial level, has been particularly marked. 
It was found that project design and execution modalities acquire a special importance in the outer provinces of Eastern Indonesia since inadequacies in both areas can contribute significantly to implementation delays. 
UNDP has been able to demonstrate that it is able to support grass-roots and participatory development projects in areas that are among the most remote and disadvantaged in Indonesia. 
However, this was at high cost and questions about the sustainability of project effects and impact still remain unanswered. 
Regional planning projects impose special requirements on institutional coordination mechanisms which cannot always be met. 
These appear to be more pronounced at the central than at the provincial and district levels. 
29. Capacity-building is a prominent feature of most of the programme and a specific objective of many projects in all eight of the programme areas. 
Tangible progress in capacity-building has been achieved, especially in areas in which UNDP has a relatively long involvement. 
Significant impacts have also been achieved in some downstream capacity-building projects in the field of poverty alleviation, where technical assistance has contributed significantly to the formation of community-based organizations and grass-roots institutions. 
Success in capacity-building has also been more notable at the provincial level. 
30. Recognizing capacity-building as a critical element for self-reliance, both the Government and UNDP will make concerted efforts to pursue this objective further. 
Special attention will be given to capacity-building during project design and formulation since past formulation missions were often excessively ambitious in their understanding of what can be achieved in relatively short periods and within the life span of individual projects. 
31. The active promotion of the concept of human development has been limited by the absence of an operational definition and clear programming guidelines. 
Nevertheless, the fourth country programme has arguably the greatest human development orientation of any programme in the long involvement of UNDP in Indonesia. 
A large share of programme resources have been allocated to activities aimed at improving the well-being and standards of living of poor groups, sometimes in some of the remotest and most disadvantaged regions of the country. 
The relationship with human development is therefore most clearly in evidence in the poverty alleviation and employment promotion programmes aimed at improving the quality of life. 
Many of these projects are proving effective in the formation of grass-roots organizations and the empowerment of community groups. 
32. Various initiatives have been taken in the past two years to support the Government in integrating gender issues more effectively into the development process. 
The concern for women in development (WID) issues has been well reflected in many poverty alleviation projects. 
It was recognized, however, that difficulties were encountered in making this commitment operational in concrete technical cooperation projects in gender-responsive development planning. 
In planning future activities, the importance of evaluating past WID endeavours was highlighted. 
Another relevant study recently conducted by the Government, UNDP and the International Labour Organization (ILO) is on comprehensive women's employment strategy. 
These studies are intended to serve as inputs for planning future activities. 
At the request of the Government, UNDP is now assisting in the development of a national strategy and plan of action for combating HIV/AIDS, based upon the integration of sectoral plans. 
A UNDP-funded project involving collaboration with other donors and ongoing activities of NGOs and the private sector has been formulated accordingly and will be approved soon. 
Technical expertise available through the UNDP regional project on HIV/AIDS as well as through the WHO ongoing programme in Indonesia will be utilized and integrated into this project, which will enable UNDP to assist the Government in national policy formulation in a programmatic fashion. 
35. Progress in the application of the programme approach has been slow because of uncertainties concerning the main requirements and operational modalities of the approach and the absence of clear programming guidelines. 
The imminent issuance by UNDP headquarters of the operational guidelines for the programme approach should facilitate its application. 
Close consultations will be held between the Government and UNDP to operationalize this approach in the future. 
36. Considerable progress has been made with the national execution of projects. 
As of April 1993, there were 29 nationally executed projects in the fourth country programme, constituting 28 per cent of the total approved budgets for the programme period. 
Moreover, the Government has expressed its readiness to execute 13 of the 20 pipeline projects. 
This constitutes 77 per cent of the total pipeline budget. 
37. Further progress in this area is being facilitated by several supporting measures. 
To overcome this problem, UNDP and the Government have developed, with the assistance of the Asia and the Pacific Programme for Development Training and Communication Planning, a manual for the management of nationally executed projects. 
Short training courses are also conducted periodically to train government officials involved in nationally executed projects. 
38. It was confirmed that the technical support services of United Nations specialized agencies (specifically through TSS-2) are crucial for maintaining the technical quality of nationally executed projects. 
39. Further consultations will take place between the Government and UNDP to consider the establishment of special institutional arrangements within the Government to support the expansion of national execution. 
40. A sound start has been made in putting into operation the complex system of technical support services (TSS-1 and TSS-2) and administrative and operational services (AOS). 
While the use of TSS-2 has been modest, this facility is expected to be utilized more actively as an important instrument for ensuring the quality of nationally executed projects, as referred to in the preceding section. 
41. The growth in the involvement of NGOs in a wide range of projects has been particularly striking and success in this area can be regarded as one of the principal achievements of the fourth country programme. 
After initial problems, these projects are serving a number of useful purposes. 
Two TCDC projects supported by UNDP have been successfully completed and a third one has just started. 
The lessons learned through this third phase should prove valuable in the design of future TCDC activities. 
43. The use of United Nations Volunteers (UNV) has proven to be an effective modality in the implementation of several projects in the fourth country programme. 
Both UNV specialists and UNV Domestic Development Services (DDS) field workers are being used. 
Over the years, Indonesian nationals have increasingly taken up positions traditionally filled by UNV specialists. 
Given the projected demand, the services of ten UNV specialists are expected to be utilized during the next two years. 
To this end, several inter-agency teams have been established, covering such issues as employment, environment, women in development, safe motherhood and urban slums, each of which has a designated United Nations specialized agency as facilitator. 
45. In this context, a country strategy note for the United Nations development system is to be prepared. 
It will be based on the Government's development policies, priorities and strategies as contained in the official Guidelines of State Policy, and the sixth five-year development plan for the period 1994-1998. 
46. UNDP was able to play a particularly active and effective role in coordinating the relief efforts of foreign agencies in the aftermath of the Flores earthquake disaster in December 1992. 
Furthermore, several informal donor groups have also been formed which include not only United Nations specialized agencies but also representatives of bilateral and multilateral institutions as well as, in some cases, government representatives. 
UNDP has continued its active pursuit of resource mobilization by contacting significant present and potential bilateral and multilateral donors. 
These discussions have recently resulted in one concrete cost-sharing arrangement; other possibilities that have been identified are being actively explored. 
48. Weaknesses have been identified in programme/project design which have led to extensive project revisions, sometimes entailing a reduction in the scope of activities, as well as project extensions. 
A major difficulty was faced in identifying qualified consultants to prepare good quality project designs and project documents. 
Concerted efforts will be made by the Government and UNDP to move in this direction, facilitated by the programme approach. 
50. The major difficulties encountered in project implementation included: identification of qualified experts and consultants; a lack of counterpart support both in terms of the availability of adequate counterpart staff and the Government's budget for the project; delay in the clearance of expert candidates; and intersectoral coordination. 
At the same time, various arrangements for ensuring effective transfer of know-how and capacity-building are being pursued. 
These include: the use of intermittent short visits by international consultants; increased use of national consultants; and twinning arrangements with suitable institutions thereby ensuring continued and systematic access to expertise and know-how. 
51. The Government has been aware of the continuing problem of delays in expert candidate clearance; this point was again noted during the MTR. 
In order to improve the situation, the Government revised the procedure for expert clearance in March 1993. 
52. Intersectoral coordination has been identified as one of the major implementation challenges. As there is a general move towards a multi-sectoral approach to development, this issue needs to be given very careful consideration. 
The Government plans to strengthen its institutional arrangements for systematic monitoring and evaluation, both at the national, provincial and district levels. 
UNDP stands ready to assist the Government in this endeavour. 
All pipeline projects will be reviewed immediately and new proposals considered to utilize the remaining funds. 
55. It was recognized that while tangible successes have been recorded, the question of replicability has never been subjected to serious assessment. 
Nearly one third of all ongoing and pipeline projects are of a pilot nature, and are concerned, either directly or indirectly, with the development of models and approaches with a potential for replication elsewhere, either by the Government or other donors. 
It was therefore agreed that the experience gained with replicability should be evaluated to derive lessons for future project design. 
56. In view of the success of past pre-investment technical cooperation, the Government confirmed that it wishes to continue using UNDP funds in this area. 
As mentioned above, consultations will also take place between the Government and UNDP to discuss specific measures to support the further expansion of the national execution modality. 
57. Preliminary discussion on the desirability of a substantive as well as a geographical focus for UNDP cooperation in the future was initiated, bearing in mind, however, that these are issues to be examined more extensively during the preparations for the fifth country programme. 
While the advantages of focusing substantively on fewer programme areas were recognized, both the Government and UNDP felt that flexibility should be left to support other important activities as well. 
The Government considers that relatively small UNDP support can yield valuable results in such early policy formulation and planning stages. 
For instance, upstream and policy projects would naturally be implemented at the national level. 
59. This issue and many others relating to the future will be discussed in more detail in the context of the formulation of the fifth country programme. 
This exercise will start during the latter part of 1993. 
(a) The fourth country programme has remained relevant to the Government's development priorities and needs and is playing an important role in this context; 
(c) The projects are in general judged to have a very acceptable level of effectiveness in terms of output generation and utilization; 
(d) While the country programme is smaller than a number of other cooperation programmes in the country, efforts have been made to develop linkages with the programmes and projects of other donors as a way of increasing overall effectiveness and impact; 
Although progress in the application of the programme approach has been limited, particularly as a result of the absence of universally applicable guidelines, opportunities for its application have increased considerably as a consequence of recent programming initiatives. 
Notable progress has been made in national execution. 
(f) UNDP has, in line with the Government's wishes, played a useful role in aid coordination, mainly in improving the coordination of the activities among the United Nations specialized agencies. 
While opportunities for resource mobilization are limited, some possibilities are being actively pursued; 
(g) It is recognized that operational issues, including project design weakness, identification of qualified experts, the lack of counterpart support, delay in the clearance of experts, and inadequate intersectoral coordination will be addressed in a concerted manner by both the Government and UNDP; 
(h) Immediate action will be taken to review the pipeline projects and to programme the remaining resources. 
An evaluation will be undertaken of pilot projects and their replicability to derive lessons for future project design; 
(i) Discussions on the desirability of a substantive and geographical focus for UNDP cooperation will take place in the context of the formulation of the fifth country programme. 
61. The Government has reaffirmed the importance it attaches to UNDP as a key actor in technical cooperation in Indonesia, particularly in the present, crucial phase of the country's development. 
The imposition of the Security Council sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and the adoption of Security Council resolution 757 (1992) have, in some European countries, called into question the position and status of Yugoslav nationals and their children. 
Furthermore, in some host countries, the sanctions also affect the field of education, which was exempted from them under a UNESCO decision. 
Unfortunately, this decision by the French authorities, which they justify through implementation of the sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, fails to take account of the fact that it is a question of children, who, in most cases, were born in France or are even of French nationality. 
Serbs, Serbia and the Serbian Academy of Sciences and Arts are linked in these textbooks to the ideas of "Greater Serbia" and "ethnic cleansing". 
In addition, exhibitions of work by children, including Croatian and Muslim children, depicting their view of "Serb aggression" have been held in classes. 
We hope that acting by virtue of your eminent and honourable position, you will protect the human rights of the Yugoslav children and young people who are living abroad and, thereby, the basic principles of mankind in education. 
3. Brigadier-General Andr Van Baelen of Belgium continues to serve as Force Commander of MINURSO. 
5. Revised instructions for the monitoring and verification of the cease-fire came into effect on 1 April 1993. 
At separate meetings with the Force Commander, the military leadership of each party expressed their willingness to comply with these new and more detailed instructions. 
Four of these violations were related to improvements of defensive works and 17 to unauthorized troop movements. 
During the latter period, the Frente POLISARIO has continued to file complaints of frequent Moroccan overflights, indicating that such flights remained a matter of grave concern. 
7. While there have been no incidents of explosions of mines involving MINURSO personnel during the past year, one such explosion caused the death of a young Saharan child and another injured a POLISARIO member. 
These unfortunate accidents demonstrate the serious hazards which minefields continue to pose. 
8. The harsh desert conditions coupled with lack of infrastructure continue to entail considerable hardship for the military observers of MINURSO. 
Nevertheless, their living and working conditions have steadily improved, with the gradual installation of prefabricated camps. 
However, time, weather and terrain are taking a toll on MINURSO's equipment, including vehicles, generators as well as the camps. 
A major overhaul of MINURSO's logistics will therefore be required in the coming months. 
9. Two serious accidents caused the tragic loss of four lives among MINURSO staff this year. 
On 18 January 1993, a MINURSO vehicle had a head-on collision with a local truck, resulting in the death of a military observer and injuring another. 
The second accident occurred on 21 June 1993, when a PC-6 aircraft belonging to the Swiss Medical Unit crashed while taking off from team site Awsard in the southern sector of the Territory. 
I also wish to express once more my deep appreciation to the Governments contributing military observers and support personnel, and to thank the two parties for the cooperation they have extended to the military component of MINURSO. 
11. As of 1 November 1993, the Security Unit of MINURSO was composed of a first contingent of 26 police officers, including the Police Commissioner: 
12. The Police Commissioner, Colonel J\x{e16c}gen Friedrich Reimann (Germany), arrived in the mission area in early June 1993, followed by deployment of the Security Unit. 
The main responsibility of the security component of MINURSO will be to ensure that order is maintained in and around the identification and registration offices. 
Current activities of the police officers, who are on 24-hour standby at Laayoune and Tindouf, are complementary to the work of the Identification Commission and include coordination of logistics, technical and physical support. 
While the memorandum of understanding gave to each party the right to choose the composition of its delegation, the presence of former POLISARIO officials in the Moroccan delegation was not considered by the Frente POLISARIO to be conducive to a propitious climate for dialogue. 
Under the circumstances, the meeting could not take place as scheduled. 
Subsequently, I had separate meetings with the representative of Morocco and the Coordinator of the Frente POLISARIO with MINURSO. 
Efforts will continue to bring the parties together for direct talks under mutually acceptable conditions. 
19. Immediately following the direct talks at Laayoune from 17 to 19 July 1993, the Chairman was able to present to both parties a proposed outline of a work programme and a draft registration form. 
These were subsequently agreed by the Frente POLISARIO, with only minor suggested modifications, on condition that identical and simultaneous action be taken on both sides. 
The Government of Morocco, while initially inclined to accept the proposals, later expressed reservations on some aspects. 
After completing another round of discussions, the Chairman presented further firm proposals to both parties, including a revised timetable for the initial stages and a new registration form in Arabic-French and Arabic-Spanish versions. 
20. On 17 October 1993, the Chairman addressed a letter to the Government of Morocco and the Frente POLISARIO, confirming conversations in the course of which the revised timetable had been agreed. 
The offices having been opened, forms would be accepted as of 8 December, followed by the classification and preliminary analysis of the forms. 
21. The launching of the process leading to identification and registration was officially announced on 3 November 1993. 
The Special Representative visited the mission area from 1 to 6 November 1993 to further the process and inspect sites selected as registration and identification offices. 
On 19 November 1993, following a series of meetings with the Identification Commission, the Moroccan authorities agreed to implement the initial stages foreseen in the established programme described in the preceding paragraph. 
On the same day, the Frente POLISARIO, which had indicated its readiness to begin the process as soon as similar action was taken on the Moroccan side, took steps, in consultation with the Identification Commission, to make the revised lists available to the population in one refugee camp. 
While now also accepting oral testimony in support of individual applications for participation in the referendum, the Frente POLISARIO maintains substantial reservations on some other key provisions of the proposed compromise on the interpretation and application of the criteria for voter eligibility, and requests amendments to the text. 
On the other hand, the Moroccan party stresses that, in spite of its reservations, it has acquiesced in the compromise in view of the authority vested in the Secretary-General by the settlement plan, and rejects any attempt at modifying the compromise text in its present form. 
The Frente POLISARIO does not agree with this compromise, as it remains concerned about the possible inclusion, in the electorate, of members of some tribal units which it does not consider as existing in the Territory. 
28. Paragraph 3 of Security Council resolution 809 (1993) calls for identification and registration to be focused, in an initial phase, on the 1974 census lists. 
It is clear, however, that the identification and registration of potential voters cannot proceed beyond a certain point unless the particular problem of linkage with the Territory is settled. 
For practical purposes, the identification of potential voters and their registration in the final electoral list should be conducted by tribal units, in the presence of their respective sheikhs. 
In addition, as the operation has to take place inside as well as outside the Territory, in the presence of the sheikhs concerned, a simultaneous approach would be logistically more efficient and less likely to cause irregularities and confusions such as double entries in registration. 
It follows that acceptance by both parties of the role of the Secretary-General as guarantor of an objective and impartial referendum is central to the operation. 
I propose to maintain the existing military and civilian strength of MINURSO until my next report. 
* The text of the decision may be consulted in room S-3545. 
* The text of the decree may be consulted in room S-3545. 
Referring to Your Excellency's 4 August 1993 message on the situation on the Afghan-Tajik borders, I assure you that no armed measures have been taken, nor will be taken by the State of Afghanistan against Tajikistan. 
As for assisting Tajik refugees in Afghanistan, negotiations are planned with the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees. 
I would also like to assure you that Afghanistan will fully cooperate with your Special Envoy, Ambassador Ismat Kittani. 
As you are aware, the return of Tajik refugees from Afghanistan back to their homes requires that their repatriation be voluntary, honourable and in an atmosphere of dignity and security. 
I appreciate your assurances that no armed measures have been taken or will be taken by your Government against Tajikistan. 
I believe your meeting with President Rahmonov in Kabul as well as Mr. Arsala's trip to Dushanbe have been important steps in helping to reduce tensions on the Afghan-Tajik border. 
Your Government's continued assistance in addressing the security of United Nations staff in this area will greatly facilitate our work. 
(b) Southern region: 48 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 6,500 to 8,500 metres, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Samawah, Amarah, Busayyah and Jalibah. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the northern region on 18 November 1993. 
(b) Southern region: 34 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 9,000 metres, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Amarah, Busayyah and Jalibah. 
At 1245 hours, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft was detected over the Samawah area flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 18,000 metres. 
(b) Southern region: 32 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 9,000 metres, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Amarah, Artawi, Busayyah, Jalibah and Qal`at Salih. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the northern region on 20 November 1993. 
(b) Southern region: 22 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 7,000 to 8,500 metres, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Busayyah and Jalibah. 
(b) Southern region: 42 sorties, flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at altitudes of 6,000 to 8,500 metres, centred over Nasiriyah, Qurnah, Samawah, Qal`at Salih, Artawi and Busayyah. 
The Ministers for Foreign Affairs of Austria, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia, the Czech Republic, Hungary, Italy, Poland, Slovakia, Slovenia and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, met on 19 and 20 November 1993 in Debrecen for the regular autumn ministerial meeting of the Central European Initiative (CEI). 
They condemned the continuing military attacks within the territory of Croatia and Bosnia and Herzegovina, and reaffirmed their commitment to ensure respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of both States. 
In this context they stressed the utmost importance of finding a political solution. 
The Ministers, deeply concerned about the further deterioration of the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina, stressed the need to take all possible actions to produce an immediate and unconditional halt to hostilities and establish peace before the coming winter. 
In this context they called on the Bosnian Serb Army to stop the shelling of Sarajevo and other areas besieged by it. 
They called for the urgent opening of the airports at Tuzla, Bihac and Mostar for the delivery of humanitarian aid. 
They also condemned all forms of violation of international humanitarian law, specifically the policy and practice of ethnic cleansing, the systematic destruction of mosques, churches, synagogues and other religious monuments and institutions of cultural heritage in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In this respect the Ministers considered the latest proposals provided by the Croatian Government to be an important and commendable step furthering the peace process in Croatia. 
The Ministers reaffirmed their commitment to strengthening cooperation among the countries in Central Europe linked by historical and geographical bonds. 
They considered regional cooperation within CEI not as an alternative but as a complement to multilateral efforts for European integration in such broader forums as the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), the European Union, the Council of Europe and others. 
They noted with satisfaction that the cooperation within CEI, as an element of an emerging new European architecture, is a substantial contribution to the strengthening of political and economic stability at an all-European level. 
Bearing this in mind, the Ministers agreed to continue strengthening the role of CEI as an important forum for: 
(a) Identifying the most urgent needs of its member States, particularly in the fields of economic and infrastructural development, science and technology and culture, with a view to finding appropriate solutions; 
(d) Exchanging information on experience concerning the implementation of internationally accepted norms and principles of democracy, human and minority rights as well as of a market economy in the CEI region. 
The Ministers expressed the wish that in the future all CEI member States, identifying themselves with the basic principles and aims formulated by the Treaty, would become an integral part of the European Union. 
The Ministers had an exchange of views on the development of contacts with non-member States, taking into account the different degrees of interest they have manifested in cooperating with CEI and their involvement in its activities. 
The Ministers took note with satisfaction of the interest shown by Belarus, Bulgaria, Romania and Ukraine and stressed the relevance of the Contact Committee as the main forum for discussing and developing relations with them. 
Bavaria's continued presence as a special guest in the Contact Committee was also recommended with a view to its active participation in several Working Groups. 
Concerning the applications for CEI membership submitted by Albania and the Republic of Moldova, the Ministers welcomed their interest and took note of the decision by the National Coordinators to offer these countries the possibility of participation in the Working Groups of the Initiative. 
Concrete action on participation in the Working Groups of interest to them would be taken in the light of the results and conclusions of a fact-finding mission undertaken by the chair. 
The Ministers encouraged the continuation of expert consultations on selected political issues and underlined the need to concentrate on specific problems. 
In this context they welcomed the offer by Poland to host the first meeting of a new consultation group on xenophobia, illegal migration and extremist violence in mid-January 1994 in Warsaw. 
They also mandated the CEI consultation group on CSCE to explore the possibility of joint contribution to the CSCE Budapest Review Conference in 1994. 
The Ministers expressed their support for the efforts aimed at the admission to the Council of Europe of CEI countries that are not members yet. 
The Ministers noted with satisfaction the progress made by the Working Group on Minorities in elaborating an instrument for the protection of minority rights in the CEI region. 
To this purpose, the establishment of closer working contacts between the CEI Working Group on Minorities and the relevant bodies of the Council of Europe was deemed desirable. 
In their opinion the review of the situation of national minorities in individual CEI member States, the identification of problems and the comparison of various views and practices were contributing to improving the spirit of mutual confidence and understanding. 
Therefore they encouraged the continuation of such reviews in the future. 
The Ministers stressed the need for maintaining continuous contacts with regional organizations and groupings, with a view to strengthening intra-European cooperation. 
They noted with satisfaction the invitation from the Chairman of the Black Sea Economic Cooperation sent to the country holding the CEI chairmanship to attend its Meeting of Foreign Ministers on 9 December in Sofia and recommended acceptance of it. 
The Ministers underlined the importance of the development of contacts between parliamentarians within the CEI framework. 
In order to improve coordination they suggested to convene their future meetings at the cities where the Ministers meet. 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now hear a statement by the Prime Minister of the Republic of Latvia, His Excellency Mr. Valdis Birkavs, in the course of which he will introduce draft resolution A/48/L.17/Rev.2. 
The PRESIDENT: I have great pleasure in welcoming the Prime Minister of the Republic of Latvia, His Excellency Mr. Valdis Birkavs, and inviting him to address the General Assembly. 
Mr. BIRKAVS: The draft resolution that I have the honour to introduce addresses the most important and urgent matter now confronting Latvia and the other Baltic States: the continued illegal presence of the military forces of the Russian Federation on the territories of Latvia and Estonia. 
When celebrating an anniversary like this, every nation remembers the severe battles it had to fight in order to gain and protect its independence. 
The realization that every effort will be made to retain this independence becomes more acute. 
Unfortunately, following the period of growth and well-being before the Second World War, the Baltic States and their peoples were tried in a very severe way. 
At the beginning of the 1940s, as a result of an agreement between two totalitarian Powers, the independence of the Baltic States was lost, and for 50 years independence was only a dream. 
The actions of their peoples, the end of the cold war and the collapse of communism gave the three Baltic States the opportunity to re-establish their independence. 
We immediately embraced that opportunity and restored our independence in 1991. 
Many representatives know that only after the establishment of independence in their own countries did the most difficult period of their development begin. 
Since the re-establishment of our independence in 1991 much has been achieved. 
However, much remains to be done. 
Our efforts are made especially difficult by the presence of foreign military forces stationed on our territory without our consent. 
The removal of this problem from Lithuania is a positive development. 
However, the last 3,000 troops that recently departed from Lithuania represented only 12 per cent of the total of Russian Federation troop strength in the Baltic States. 
Since the Soviet Baltic military district was headquartered in Latvia, my country had the heaviest troop concentration of all three States. 
The present Russian Federation North-West Military Area Group still has its headquarters in Riga and retains control over 22 intelligence and counter-intelligence units, 211 military facilities, including air and naval installations, and over 96,000 hectares of the territory of Latvia. 
Of over 18,000 Russian military personnel stationed in Latvia, about one half are officers. 
In terms of sheer numbers, fewer troops have been removed from Lithuania and Poland, and, eventually, will have been removed from Estonia, than remain based in Latvia. 
I should like to detail the efforts made by my country to deal with the situation of foreign military forces stationed on its territory without its consent. 
Latvia has been seeking a reasonable solution to this problem through bilateral negotiations. 
After our parliamentary elections in June of this year, the first - and I stress, the first - order of business was the formation of a new delegation to the negotiations. 
Two rounds of talks have already taken place, and the third round is under way at this very moment in Jurmala, Latvia. 
Having solved a number of technical or secondary removal-associated problems, both parties have exhausted the limits of compromise without reaching agreement on three fundamental issues: the early, orderly and complete withdrawal of Russian Federation military forces from our territory. 
In fact, the Russian Federation has put forward several conditions and acted in contradiction to the requirements of - again, I must stress - an early, orderly and complete withdrawal. 
First, a year after the adoption of resolution 47/21 on this issue, an agreement on troop withdrawal has yet to be signed; thus, the requirement for an early withdrawal has not been respected. 
Thirdly, the requirement that withdrawal be complete has been subverted by the Russian Federation's demands to maintain some facilities in Latvia until the turn of the century. 
The Russian Federation has demanded social guarantees for its retired military personnel and housing for its military personnel withdrawn from Latvia. 
This issue is burdened, in part, by the negative historical experience of the people of Latvia. 
These "strategic" facilities are perceived as military bases which could once again serve as a pretext for the occupation of Latvia, as was the case in 1940. 
Latvia will extend the deadline for the relocation of these facilities only if real international security guarantees and a reasonably tight internationally controlled schedule for relocation are given. 
We categorically reject the Russian Federation's request to maintain these facilities for an extended period of time. 
Rhetoric regarding the Russian-speaking population and the desire to retain some military facilities leaves room for doubt as to whether the Russian Federation has the political will to remove its troops from Latvia. 
This gives the impression that the Russian Federation still wants to keep its military presence in the region. 
Clearly, Latvia cannot solve all its problems by itself, and it depends greatly on the involvement and support of the international community. 
Just as clear is the acknowledgment that no State can expect the international community to solve all of its problems. 
It is our hope that the Russian Federation will effectively pursue the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/21, the draft resolution now under consideration and the CSCE Helsinki Document. 
Latvia supports the ongoing democratic processes in the Russian Federation. 
However, none of Russia's problems or difficulties can be solved at the expense of the independence or statehood of its neighbours. 
The United Nations is an Organization entrusted by its Member States with the primary responsibility of maintaining international peace and security. 
The nature of conflicts in the modern world has changed; hence, the instruments for dealing with them have changed as well. 
Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, the Secretary-General of the United Nations, has rightly pointed out that the most desirable and efficient use of diplomacy is to ease tensions before they result in conflict. 
The removal of the Russian Federation troops from the Baltic States can serve as a good example of preventive diplomacy in action, yielding evident results. 
Measures taken within the United Nations framework, in particular resolution 47/21, have been a notable contribution, as a result of which the Russian Federation has completely pulled its troops out of Lithuania. 
Since Moscow had clearly formulated its decision to occupy the Baltic States, the Army had no practical or technical difficulties in implementing its plan. 
However, now that 50 years have elapsed, it is high time to do away with the consequences of this gross violation of international law. 
But, in fact, that is time for decision. 
We thank the Secretary-General for his efforts to implement resolution 47/21. 
The appointment of a Special Envoy, Ambassador Tommy Koh of Singapore, who headed a good-offices mission to the Baltic States and the Russian Federation, led to greater international understanding of this issue. 
The good-offices mission was of the type envisaged by the Secretary-General in his report "An Agenda for Peace" (A/47/277) and should serve as an example of cooperation and early prevention enhancing transparency and the peaceful settlement of disputes. 
However, the Member States and the international community should not stop there; the process of early prevention must continue. 
We urge the Russian Federation, the other Member States and the international community to continue to work toward the early, orderly and complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of Latvia and Estonia - for early prevention, for regional and international peace and security, and for justice. 
It will substantiate the independence of the Baltic States and strengthen security and stability in the Baltic Sea region. 
More than a year has now elapsed since Russia made its commitment concerning a complete withdrawal of troops from the Baltic countries. 
It is more than two years since Russia recognized the re-established independence of the Baltic States. 
The Russian military forces in Estonia and Latvia have been reduced in numbers, but the remaining troops must be withdrawn in the immediate future. 
We welcome the withdrawal of troops from Lithuania as a positive step towards the fulfilment of the Helsinki Final Act. 
The demand for such a withdrawal cannot be linked to the solution of any other political issue. 
The Nordic countries understand the practical, social and economic problems Russia faces in connection with the withdrawal of troops, and we realize that outside assistance to alleviate some of these difficulties could be helpful. 
We urge other countries to take similar measures to this end. 
The Nordic countries consider a completion of the withdrawal of Russian military forces from all the Baltic countries an important step on the road to improving relations between the Baltic countries and Russia. 
The Secretary-General's report (A/48/501) on the issue of troop withdrawal from the Baltic States is a good summary of the present situation and the problems that remain to be solved. 
Let us hope that when the Secretary-General submits his report on this issue at next year's session of the General Assembly, he will be able to report that all foreign troops have been withdrawn from the territories of all the Baltic States. 
Mr. VORONTSOV (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The Russian Federation is making active efforts to build full-fledged good-neighbourly relations with Latvia and Estonia and is doing its utmost to ensure the earliest possible settlement of the problems existing in our relations. 
Unfortunately, a number of problems remaining from the past still exist in the relations of Russia with Latvia and Estonia. 
We are trying to resolve them through common efforts, in a spirit of mutual respect and on the basis of understanding the sources and substance of those difficulties which our States are experiencing at this historically important period of their development. 
One such problem is the continuing, although considerably reduced, presence of military forces of the former Soviet Union in Latvia and Estonia, which Russia had to take under its jurisdiction as the successor State of the Soviet Union. 
The full withdrawal of troops from Lithuania within the agreed-upon time-frame, despite the fact that the agreements finalizing legal aspects of the withdrawal have not been completed, would constitute reaffirmation of Russia's good will and its determination to solve this problem. 
On Latvian territory their numbers have been reduced from 57,000 at the beginning of the withdrawal to 17,000 today - that is, to less than one third. 
In Estonia, their number has dropped from 25,000 to 4,000, a reduction to less than one sixth. 
Moreover, we are attempting to complete that withdrawal as early as is technically possible. 
In particular, in the course of the negotiating process with Latvia and Estonia we are not linking the issue of withdrawal with the decision on such vital issues for us as the protection of the rights of the Russian-speaking population in those countries. 
Unfortunately, work on the agreements to provide a legal basis for solving the set of problems related to troop withdrawal, including the legal, social, material and financial issues involved, has been excessively drawn out. 
For this, we believe, the Russian side is not to blame. 
We regret the delay because in our relations with other States of Central and Eastern Europe such issues, when raised, were quickly resolved in a spirit of cooperation and compromise. 
In this connection, we note a certain imbalance in the provisions of the draft resolution, in that it deals with the "delay" in the troop withdrawal, but does not mention the real and complex problems, whose solution would contribute to a speedy agreement on withdrawal. 
We note with satisfaction that in the most recent rounds of bilateral talks between the State delegations of Russia, Latvia and Estonia certain signs of progress in resolving these problems were seen. 
Nevertheless, such key issues as the date of completion of the withdrawal, the fate of certain strategic installations and the problems of ownership and mutual settlement of payments remain open. 
But here, too, certain positive shifts are beginning to occur. 
One serious obstacle to a speedy completion of troop withdrawal from Latvia and Estonia, as the Secretary-General recognizes in his report, is the problem of building the necessary housing in Russia for troops and family members returning from Latvia and Estonia. 
It would help set a mutually acceptable timetable for troop withdrawal from Latvia if the Latvian side were to pay compensation for housing now occupied by Russian military personnel in that country. 
Those funds would make it possible to build or acquire housing in Russia. 
The Russian military personnel themselves cannot privatize or sell their houses because of discriminatory Latvian legislation, as distinguished from the situation in Lithuania. 
The Secretary-General's report pays well-deserved attention to the problem of retired Russian military personnel and family members permanently residing in Latvia and Estonia, who today number approximately 90,000. 
It is clear from the report that the current situation in which they find themselves can only be described as tragic. 
In addition, there have been instances of forced cancellation of the residence permits of retired military personnel, of their being fired from jobs and of threatened deportation from Estonia. 
There are signs that a similar situation may evolve in Latvia as well. 
We expect that this acute humanitarian aspect of the problem will soon also find a civilized solution in the negotiations on troop withdrawal, on the basis of the norms and principles of international humanitarian law. 
In conclusion, I should like to reaffirm our determination to settle all problems in Russia's relations with Latvia and Estonia in a spirit of cooperation and good-neighbourliness, responsibility and constructiveness. 
We note with satisfaction that in general during the consultations on the draft resolution between our delegation and the delegations of Latvia, Lithuania and Estonia a spirit of cooperation prevailed, ultimately allowing us to arrive at the consensus text which is now before the General Assembly. 
Under General Assembly resolution 47/21 the Secretary-General sent his Special Envoy, Mr. Koh, to the Baltic States in late August and early September last. 
Mr. Koh's mandate was to offer his good offices in connection with the question of the withdrawal of Russian troops from the Baltic States. The report he prepared on the outcome of his mission offers us grounds for optimism and for disappointment. 
We have grounds, in the first place, for optimism, because the complete withdrawal of Russian units from the territory of Lithuania, which was concluded on 31 August last, opened the way to complete normalization of relations between Lithuania and the Russian Federation. 
The European Union welcomes this successful outcome and we call on Lithuania and the Russian Federation to resolve definitively matters that are still pending. 
We have grounds for disappointment because, although the Russian Federation has already proceeded to repatriate some of its troops, no agreement has yet been reached on complete withdrawal from the territories of Latvia and Estonia. 
The PRESIDENT: I wish to announce that the list of speakers for item 32 is now closed. 
Mrs. FRECHETTE (Canada): Canada, Australia and New Zealand are pleased to support the draft consensus resolution before the Assembly on the complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of the Baltic States. 
Last year we adopted a resolution on this question along much the same lines as the text before us. 
Some progress has been made: we welcome the withdrawal of troops from Lithuania, completed on schedule last August. 
We regret, however, that one year since its adoption, and two years after the independence of the Baltic States was recognized by the international community, this issue still remains to be resolved. 
With regard to the foreign troops remaining in Estonia and Latvia we encourage the parties to continue their dialogue and look forward to an early resolution of their differences. 
At the same time, we recognize that a host of social and environmental problems connected to the long-standing presence of foreign troops on Baltic soil exists and must be solved in a spirit of cooperation. 
We thank the Secretary-General for his comprehensive report and welcome his active engagement in this process. 
Good-offices missions, such as the one undertaken by the Secretary-General's Special Envoy, Mr. Koh, are particularly helpful. 
We have taken note of the Secretary-General's call concerning the role Member States and regional organizations might play in helping to resolve the remaining questions. 
We believe regional organizations may be able to help all the parties to reach an understanding on this issue and on others related to peace and stability in the Baltic region. 
The draft resolution before us reaffirms the efforts made by the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) to help the parties. 
We support the decisions of the CSCE at its Helsinki and Stockholm meetings in 1992. 
The CSCE also contributes to regional stability through long-term preventive-diplomacy missions to the region: one has operated for some time in Estonia and one will shortly be established in Latvia. 
Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania have made great strides in consolidating their sovereignty and independence. 
An early, orderly and complete withdrawal of foreign troops from Estonia and Latvia will contribute to security and stability in the region and to good-neighbourly relations, and will serve as an example for the international community. 
However, the withdrawal from Lithuania of the last Russian combat unit on 31 August 1993 has been a positive development since the General Assembly considered the item last year. 
Unfortunately, it must be noted that no agreement on the terms of the troop withdrawal from other Baltic States has been reached in the meantime. 
The technical and practical problems involved and presented as reasons for delayed withdrawal will never be understood by world public opinion. 
It jeopardizes and threatens the early establishment of normal and good relations between the Russian Federation and the Baltic States. 
It violates the sovereignty of Estonia and Latvia and contributes to the intensification of tension in the area. 
We salute the determination and perseverance of the freedomloving nations of Lithuania, Latvia and Estonia towards seeing their beloved homelands completely free from foreign domination. The Afghan nation shared their joy and pleasure when they celebrated their independence. 
We believe it is a moral responsibility to ensure that each Member State benefits from an atmosphere of trust and understanding brought about by the end of the cold war and of world polarization. 
Let us leave aggression to the past and build new relations based upon respect for each other's sovereignty, independence and territorial integrity. 
Let animosity belong to the past, and let us build new roads towards sincere friendship. 
Let others believe that we have faith and trust in dialogue and negotiations as the only way to solve our problems. 
And let us prove to our future generations that our dedication to peace and human rights laid down the foundation of world relations under which they will live with no fear of the use or threat of use of force, the dangers of war or violations of human rights. 
Let us enable our sons and daughters to enjoy their human dignity and collectively strive for the peace and progress of their environment. 
It is our determination that will make such ideals a reality. 
We note with satisfaction that following talks, the armed forces of the Russian Federation were completely withdrawn from the territory of Lithuania in August 1993; and, despite the remaining problems, this provides impetus to the talks now under way between the Russian Federation and the two other Baltic countries. 
This achievement demonstrates eloquently that disputes between States can be settled if there is the true political will to succeed, if both sides are willing to compromise, and if each side takes account of the legitimate interests of the other. 
We feel sure that if this spirit prevails in the talks, then the matter before us today can quickly be cast aside and disappear once and for all from the agenda of the General Assembly. 
The question of the complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the Baltic countries is a very complex issue. 
It requires from all of the parties concerned patience, perseverance, political wisdom and special efforts to establish the atmosphere of trust and good will essential to the constructive continuation and successful conclusion of the talks. 
Hungary knows from its own experience how important it is to have a responsible and flexible approach, to take account pragmatically of the interests at stake, and to avoid rash statements or actions; without these positive elements, the talks will be impeded by even more difficult obstacles. 
This is an approach that we feel can lead without undue delay to the conclusion of appropriate agreements, including a timetable on the early, orderly and complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of Estonia and Latvia. 
We believe, however, that the talks on implementing this goal must be continued with dynamism and consistency, for the persistence of the present situation is becoming increasingly anachronistic in a Europe which has now freed itself from old political and ideological constraints. 
We hope that the countries involved will rise to the occasion and conclude, as soon as possible, bilateral agreements on eliminating one of the last vestiges of a bygone era. 
Hungary is happy that once again all delegations concerned support it and that it will therefore be adopted without a vote. 
Mr. SIMUTIS (Lithuania): The Lithuanian delegation has the honour to be among the sponsors of draft resolution A/48/L.17/Rev.2, entitled "Complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of the Baltic States", under item 32 of the agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
Lithuania is one of the Baltic States, and it is a source of great satisfaction to me to report to the General Assembly that last year's resolution on this subject, resolution 47/21, has been fulfilled as far as Lithuania is concerned. 
During 1992 and 1993, Lithuania and the Russian Federation conducted long and intensive negotiations in an attempt to reach a comprehensive agreement on the withdrawal of the military forces of the Russian Federation from Lithuania. 
The two sides could not reach an agreement on all aspects of the withdrawal and issues connected with it; hence, a comprehensive withdrawal agreement could not be achieved. 
However, on 8 September 1992, a detailed timetable for departure of the Russian troops was agreed upon and signed. 
Fifteen minutes before midnight on 31 August 1993, the last combat unit of the Russian armed forces crossed the border and left the territory of Lithuania. 
It dissipated the mutual resentments and suspicions that had influenced actions and positions of the two sides while the foreign military forces were stationed in Lithuania. 
The people of Lithuania had perceived these forces as troops of occupation since 1940, when they marched in uninvited, and they stayed for half a century. 
Their presence and their armed might enabled the Soviet Union to annex our country illegally, and to carry out arrests, executions and massive deportations of our population to Siberia and other harsh regions of the former Soviet Union. 
Under the cover of the army of occupation, great suffering was imposed on our people. 
Now that the army has left, the process of healing can begin again. 
Particularly troubling is the demand of the Russian Federation for military bases and facilities in Latvia. 
Lithuania suffered the same long years of Soviet occupation as Estonia and Latvia, and shared with them the joy of liberation and the restoration of our independence. 
Lithuania fully supports the demand of Estonia and Latvia for the early, orderly and complete withdrawal of the military forces of the Russian Federation from their territories. 
Maintaining foreign military forces on the territory of another State without its consent is contrary to international law. 
Mr. JAAKSON (Estonia): The Latvian Prime Minister, in introducing the agenda item entitled "Complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of the Baltic States", dealt primarily with aspects of this problem that I do not intend to dwell on. 
They apply equally well to the situation in Estonia, except for the number of troops remaining and the number of bases occupied. 
Rather, I would like to point out the historical context that makes procrastination in the Russian Federation's removal of its troops from our soil so threatening to our security and to international peace. 
I would like to add that, although I shall speak about Estonia, the situation I shall describe applies equally well to Latvia and Lithuania. 
Our independence was proclaimed on 24 February 1918. 
The Peace Treaty of Tartu was signed on 2 February 1920. 
"... Russia unreservedly recognizes the independence and autonomy of the State of Estonia, and renounces voluntarily and forever all rights of sovereignty formerly held by Russia over the Estonian people ...". 
This solemn treaty provision was honoured for four years. 
On 1 December 1924 the Soviet Government massed troops on the Estonian border and incited an uprising against the democratically elected Government. 
The uprising failed miserably, and the long hand of Russian complicity was exposed. 
In 1932 Estonia signed a non-aggression Treaty with Moscow which stated, among other things: 
This Treaty was honoured until 1939 when, in collusion with Hitler, Soviet Russia was given a free hand in the Baltic area. 
For the Soviet Union, the Nazi-Soviet pact represented a disavowal of the principles underlying every major international agreement concluded by the Soviet Government with its neighbours since 1917. 
Estonia was given less than eight hours to respond to this ultimatum. 
The bases and troops were used to launch an aggressive war against Finland and to undermine Estonian sovereignty; within a year, this led to Estonia's annexation by the Soviet Union. 
In 1988 the Supreme Soviets of the then Estonian, Latvian and Lithuanian SSRS declared the Nazi-Soviet pact void of any legal standing. 
The time has come to honour that admission. 
Fifty years of oppression resulted from our agreement to permit the stationing of foreign troops on our soil. 
The trials and tribulations of our people are too great to recount on this occasion. 
It is easy to say that we should not worry too much about the remaining troops on our soil and that the troops will eventually leave Estonia and Latvia as they recently left Lithuania. 
The Russian side has repeatedly said that the deadline for troop withdrawal is basically related to housing for the troops. 
However, we recognize that this is a problem to be solved. 
We are concerned that the Russian Federation is looking for excuses to keep its troops in Estonia as long as possible by attempts to link the troop withdrawal to the situation of the "Russian-speaking population" in Estonia. 
In a statement made here on 28 September it was said: 
The danger of this logic for Estonia is in considering us a part of the former Soviet Union, without recognizing our continued statehood, established in 1918. 
According to this logic, it would appear that troops in Estonia may become useful for peace-keeping purposes. 
As long as the Russian Federation claims special rights in the "near abroad" its impartiality is questionable. 
As long as the troops of the Russian Federation remain on our soil, we have reason to feel insecure. 
It was a giant step towards the new post-cold war order, and a harbinger of independence and sovereignty for many other nations. 
There is not the slightest doubt that the territorial integrity, sovereignty and independence of Latvia, Lithuania and Estonia must be fully respected and if necessary protected by the world community. 
Without the approval of the host State, no foreign troops can be situated within its internationally recognized boundaries. 
The Baltic States cannot be an exception to this rule, which is the pillar of regional and global stability. 
Any serious delay in this process, contrary to the agreed timetable, would jeopardize the basic principles for which this Organization stands. 
The positive experience of the withdrawal of foreign troops from other Eastern European countries should serve as a guideline to the Baltic States as well. 
Parallel to the problem of a foreign military presence in the Baltics, some serious questions relating to the protection of human rights in that area are emerging. 
The presence of foreign troops within the territories of sovereign States, in the name of protecting the social, cultural, ethnic, linguistic or religious rights of minorities, cannot justify any effort to promote human rights. 
These questions have to be resolved through the internal political process and legislation with full respect for international norms and standards with regard to human rights and in close cooperation with the relevant international institutions and bodies. 
Croatia firmly supports the view that preventive diplomacy is the most desirable and effective means of easing tensions and achieving just and lasting solutions. 
History has recently taught us the cruel lesson of how horrible crimes can be committed in the name of protecting someone's human rights. 
Easing tensions that could create a new regional crisis or expand existing ones is today one of the major goals of the work of the United Nations. 
In the light of that effort, two major principles must be fulfilled. 
The first one is full respect for, and protection of, human and minority rights. 
The other is the full and unconditional withdrawal of uninvited foreign military forces from the territories of sovereign States Members of the United Nations. 
By supporting this draft resolution, we are urging all the parties - the Baltic States and the Russian Federation - to proceed in the direction of finding mutually acceptable and peaceful solutions without linking two different processes, thus helping to strengthen European and global stability. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to adopt the draft resolution? 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 32? 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Papua New Guinea, Mr. John Kaputin, to introduce draft resolution A/48/L.19. 
Today, I address the Assembly in the knowledge that the proposal enjoys the support of many other Governments, regional and international organizations, groups of United Nations Members and non-governmental organizations. 
In the Asia-Pacific region alone, the proposal has been formally and unanimously endorsed by the South Pacific Forum, the Melanesian Spearhead Group and the Association of South-East Asian Nations. 
It has been discussed and favourably received not only in developing but in advanced industrial countries. 
The proposal is being supported in practical ways by the United Nations Development Programme, which has provided assistance for a regional workshop on opportunity and participation. 
In addition, I am pleased to announce the recent receipt of a letter welcoming the initiative from the European Co-President of the Joint Assembly of the African, Caribbean and Pacific Group of States and the European Community. 
A few days later, leaders from countries involved in the Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation (APEC) forum are due to meet. 
In exactly a month, the deadline for completion of the Uruguay Round of negotiations on the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT) expires. 
Although the Governments of developing countries are generally not key players, the decisions which will be made - or will not, as the case may be - are of the greatest importance to their economies and their peoples' welfare. 
The particular aptness of that description arises from its having been included in a report prepared by a body, the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), which acts as a guardian for future generations. 
In UNICEF's words, 
As the late 1980s have turned into the 1990s, and the current decade has advanced, so previous - once seemingly permanent - international alignments have collapsed or been disbanded. 
Many orthodox ideas have met, or face, a similar fate. 
Much that seemed certain during the cold war has been left behind. 
New uncertainties continue to arise, to grow and to spread. 
The hope for improvement is real enough, but the basis for hope is less than clear. 
Put quite simply, not enough is being done, and not enough is known, about the most effective options for increasing or, even more importantly, linking opportunity and participation. 
But we believe that a comprehensive, systematic and thorough study of practical options for maximizing opportunity and participation, with particular reference to the citizens and the economies of developing countries, can help in the search. 
In line with our commitment to the United Nations, development and sustainability, we believe that such a study can serve interests which are shared across differences between developed and developing countries, national and regional boundaries, and generations. 
We certainly think that the composition, work and recommendations of the panel that carries out the study should be consistent with such widespread interests. 
We strongly believe that an acceptable and practical report must be based on genuine commitment, and be directed to furthering common interests. 
Concepts and words that are widely employed in relation to developing countries by States Members and specialized agencies of the United Nations suggest a certain weariness with discussion, failure in practice and exhaustion of ideas. 
Not only language but thought and, even more importantly, what is being done, about development seem to be in urgent need of what is being widely described as reactivation. 
At the same time, needs, pressures and openings for scarce resources continue to grow around the world, including in countries whose economies are in transition from State control to markets. 
As a result, development in and of many developing countries depends on more being done with less, at least for the foreseeable future. 
The interests of everyone involved in or with developing countries will be better served if opportunity and participation are maximized, or at least increased, and then sustained for the benefit of succeeding generations. 
The mutuality of these interests extends from the people and the Governments of the developing countries themselves to aid donors, commercial and concessional lenders, investors and trading partners, as well as neighbours and other concerned human beings. 
In short, the Government of Papua New Guinea believes that adoption of the draft resolution before us serves a common world-wide and inter-generational interest. 
It is on exactly the same basis that we now seek the General Assembly's support for the draft resolution's adoption. 
While the particular combination of features in some areas may be unique, the overall situation is not. 
Many difficulties are either identical or similar to problems faced by people seeking opportunities to participate in the economies of other countries. 
Experience at other times and in other places may help in the identification or application of local, national and regional solutions. 
Markets are widely regarded as almost automatically offering opportunities for economic participation. 
The transition from State control to markets is often expected to produce just as automatic an increase in the size, number and variety of economic openings. 
Practical means of bringing about the improvement and effective use of access can frequently be elusive. 
Securing a link between opportunity and participation is vital for meaningful development to occur. 
Members of many delegations will be familiar with the sorts of problems that citizens of developing countries have in capitalizing their resources. 
They will be aware of the inability - verging on unwillingness - of many financial institutions to lend on the basis of personal promise, education, skill or land held under traditional tenure systems. 
They will know of obstacles that lie in the way of attempts to vest ownership, management or control of commercial enterprises in traditional kin or ethnic groups and to safeguard traditional inheritance rules. 
They will have observed the operation of policies and procedures which favour and further entrench already established interests, thus hindering prospective new entrants from competing effectively in some markets. 
Though relevant authorities in developing countries are often themselves committed to change, many find it hard to identify, let alone to implement, alternative methods of avoiding, reducing, removing or otherwise countering unwelcome, unnecessary and unfair limitations on citizens' opportunities for meaningful participation. 
But there are alternatives deserving of close consideration. 
The manner in which villagers in my home area in Papua New Guinea have gathered coconuts and traditional shell-money to buy shares in a locally owned corporation is a case in point. 
The way in which close kin can be given responsibility for repayment of small loans to would-be entrepreneurs in Indonesia is another. 
Though it cannot avoid addressing external factors, the ad hoc panel proposed in the draft resolution is likely to find itself concerned primarily with difficulties which can be removed and options which can be expanded as a result of local, national and regional action. 
The principal purpose of the project is to learn, share experiences, and explore ideas. 
It is, in fact, precisely because relevant obstacles, options and answers often have still to be identified that a panel of the kind outlined in the draft resolution is required. 
The proposal which forms the basis of the draft resolution is intended to ensure that the United Nations itself take the initiative on an issue of the greatest importance to many Members and, as I have already argued, of potential benefit to all. 
The first and second preambular paragraphs draw attention to circumstances of and in many developing countries, which the initiative is intended to address. 
The third implicitly recognizes the need to avoid duplication and encourages members of the proposed panel to see themselves as paving the way, providing a complement and giving assistance, by way of elaboration, to the Secretary-General's efforts in preparing an agenda for development. 
The next preambular paragraph makes it plain that the proposed initiative is focused on developing countries, while being relevant and offering potential benefits to other parts of the world. 
The sixth preambular paragraph is designed to direct the panel's attention to documents which help to explain the origins, development and intended purpose of its task while respecting its independence and not instructing it in exact detail on what to do. 
The remaining paragraphs in the preamble - the seventh, eighth and ninth - are intended to place the initiative in the context of other United Nations activities, plans and resolutions of particular relevance to developing countries. 
Operative paragraph 1 acknowledges the work being carried out in relation to development problems elsewhere in the United Nations system, particularly by the Secretary-General. 
In order to avoid duplication or the creation of further ongoing institutions, the following paragraph makes it clear that the proposed panel is to be set up to perform a specific and important task. 
The range of experience and expertise on which it draws should be diverse. 
Operative paragraph 3 asks the Secretary-General to assume responsibility for selecting the panel's members in consultation with Members of the United Nations, including regional groups. 
It is intended to keep costs to a minimum consistent with achieving the desired result, by encouraging the Secretary-General to recruit from existing sources of appropriately skilled and informed advice, while allowing him to draw on others, including bodies which are either not named or under-represented on current lists. 
In fact, the Government of Papua New Guinea thinks the overall project is so vital to our national interests that we are prepared to consider providing other forms of assistance, including hosting such meetings as might be appropriate for the panel to hold in our region. 
Operative paragraph 5 is intended to ensure that efforts to identify and implement options for maximizing opportunity and participation will not be limited to one effort within the United Nations system. 
Other bodies will be encouraged to contribute what they can. 
The first Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, the International Conference on Population and Development, the World Summit for Social Development and the fourth World Conference on Women come readily to mind. 
The overall effect of the paragraph is to direct attention towards extending the consideration of relevant issues beyond the ad hoc panel in time, through other bodies, and to activities which complement and might play a part in giving effect to its recommendations. 
Operative paragraph 6 provides for transparency and accountability by asking the Secretary-General to see that the General Assembly is kept informed of the panel's work. 
The final paragraph ensures that Members can review - and comment on - the panel's work. 
I therefore commend the draft resolution to all Members of the United Nations, and ask that it be adopted by consensus. 
It gives me great pleasure to conclude by drawing the General Assembly's attention to the diversity of the draft resolution's original co-sponsors. 
In doing so, I have the honour to acknowledge with deep appreciation the co-sponsorship of the delegations of Algeria, Bahamas, Barbados, Benin, Fiji, Grenada, Indonesia, Israel, Marshall Islands, the Federated States of Micronesia, Namibia, Samoa, Sierra Leone, Solomon Islands and Vanuatu. 
I also acknowledge with appreciation the co-sponsorship, formally given only after the text of the draft resolution had been issued, by other delegations, including Belize and Mongolia. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to inform members that there is a correction to the text in the English version of the draft resolution. 
In the third line of operative paragraph 3, the word "may" is replaced by the word "will", so that the phrase now reads: "so that they will commence their study in January 1994". 
Other language versions will be adjusted accordingly if need be. 
Mr. BLANEY (United States of America): The United States welcomes this opportunity to address the General Assembly on expanding economic opportunity and participation, and is pleased to support the spirit of the draft resolution put forward by the delegation of Papua New Guinea. 
My delegation believes that the draft resolution before us is of great relevance to the economies of all Member States, especially the economies of developing countries and countries in transition. 
True economic development depends on the participation of individuals in their economy, and by extension of countries in international economic relations; opportunity is a key to participation at all levels of economic development. 
Therefore, the ability to maintain successful economic conditions and to create new opportunities within developing countries and economies in transition is greatly hampered, with the sum effect of impeding participation in development. 
By joining consensus on this text, Member States will have agreed to address impediments to economic opportunity and participation. 
My delegation recognizes that this initiative draws much strength from the consensus outcome of the activities of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, Agenda 21 and the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
Therefore, my delegation is pleased to note that the draft resolution makes use of the Commission on Sustainable Development's roster of experts for the purpose of assembling this study panel. 
The panel, balanced in its representation of members, would address this initiative in the light of the current international economic, administrative, regulatory environment. 
It would pay close attention to interrelationships between economic development issues and issues commonly associated with social development - poverty, human resource development and health. 
Social realities have a direct bearing on economic development, and neither can be improved at the expense of the other. 
Finally, we must take great care to account for the least developed countries' interests in implementing the initiative before us. 
Mr. BUTLER (Australia): Australia supports what we see as the major objective of the Papua New Guinea economic initiative, which is to mobilize untapped domestic resources and create economic opportunities for local people. 
It calls for the close attention of the international community, and we would welcome further work to identify practical options to increase opportunities for, and participation of, local business and all social sectors in developing countries. 
Australia strongly supports the Papua New Guinea Government's view that enhanced economic security is a major contributing factor to enduring peace and stability. 
Indeed, Australia's Foreign Minister, Senator Gareth Evans, in his book Cooperating for Peace, introduced in this Hall in October, paid much attention to the need for social and economic development in the development of peace-building strategies. 
As the United Nations approaches its fiftieth anniversary, we face an urgent need to reassess the role of the Organization - and of the whole international community - on the pressing issue of development. 
Australia strongly supports the aims of an agenda for development and looks forward to the Secretary-General's interim report on progress in its preparation. 
Senator Evans also devoted much attention in his book to the issue of rationalization of United Nations administration and resources. 
In this light, and in view of the links between the underlying objective of the Papua New Guinea initiative and related United Nations activities, Australia favours the exploration of ways in which the initiative could be harmonized with other processes currently under way, such as an agenda for development. 
The potential institutional and budgetary implications of establishing a new expert panel suggest the need also to explore whether an appropriate existing panel could pursue the objectives of the Papua New Guinea initiative. 
Discussion on this matter would need to take place in the context of further information on estimates of the likely budgetary impact of the initiative, and on the mandates of existing expert panels. 
The United Nations currently has three panels of experts with a mandate to address development issues: the High-Level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development, the roster of experts attached to that Board and the Committee for Development Planning. 
The future of the latter Committee in fact remains to be resolved. 
Australia has studied with interest the background documents circulated by Papua New Guinea in support of its proposal: the proceedings of both the national Papua New Guinea and the regional workshops hosted by that country during 1993 to develop the initiative. 
Australia would like to see clarified what we understand to be suggestions that a more protectionist approach, or raising economic barriers rather than lowering them, may be part of the answer to the problem of linking opportunity with participation for local people. 
It is Australia's strong view that reducing, rather than raising, the barriers to trade between economies will enhance economic opportunity and participation. 
Mr. GEORGE (Federated States of Micronesia): For a newly-emerged island country such as the Federated States of Micronesia there can be no higher priority than development, and we are not alone. 
The world itself is divided in many ways, but in no way more familiar to us than between developed and developing countries, or as it is often put, between North and South. 
One hundred and twenty-seven of the United Nations Members, more than two thirds, devote the bulk of our energies here to one thing - development. 
This is not surprising, because the United Nations, in concept, is largely about securing the future, and without development most of the people of the world face a very grim future. 
But, for all the focus up to this point on what is surely a most central concern of mankind, results have been very uneven. 
Huge sums have been spent, and in some developing countries great progress has been made, while in others it seems that all the expert analysis, all the planning and all the conferences have made little difference. 
Even where progress has occurred, too often we see it impacting favourably upon the lives of only limited groups within societies, while thousands, even millions, of others wait in vain for the fruits of development. 
The draft resolution to launch the United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation addresses that need, in the view of my delegation, in a most appropriate way. 
Accordingly, I take this occasion to reiterate the strong support of the Federated States of Micronesia, which was expressed here by Secretary Resio Moses during the general debate. 
We are proud to co-sponsor the draft resolution and are grateful to the Government of Papua New Guinea, to Minister John Kaputin and to Ambassador Lohia for their vision and untiring efforts in bringing this matter forward. 
My country is one of many that stand to benefit enormously by the process called for in the draft resolution. 
My people have for a number of years had access to various forms of assistance, primarily from the United States, both as inhabitants of a Trust Territory and, more recently, as citizens of an independent country. 
We now also receive increasing aid from several of our neighbours in the Asia-Pacific region. 
As a United Nations Member, we are working with the Asian Development Bank and the World Bank group, and we are participating to the extent we can in all the many ongoing processes of this body aimed at encouraging development. 
Finally, we participate in a number of Pacific regional organizations, where we join with our island brothers to address common developmental problems. 
While it is true that today visitors are struck by the advances made in several of our urban centres, much of the rest of the country is little different, and for a great many of our people life is largely unchanged. 
Worst of all, those people have little prospect of becoming part of the process of advancement. 
Is it because they lack ambition? No - thanks to modern telecommunications, they are very much aware of their position. 
We would already have become very discouraged had we not known that most other developing countries are in much the same condition. 
But just knowing that does not make us better servants of the people. 
It does not address the ineffectiveness of our utilization of development assistance. 
It does not give us the insight needed to unlock the great potential that exists in broader participation by our citizens in the advancement of their country. 
What we do gain from this awareness of similar developmental profiles among developing countries is the realization that many of the fundamental obstacles we are experiencing are probably not attributable to inadequacies unique to us. 
Thus, through the United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation we are given a powerful new resource to gain an understanding of our difficulties and to chart a more effective course for the future. 
The work carried out through the initiative will significantly enhance the outcome of the great developmental efforts now under way and will, in particular, go far towards facilitating the fullest possible implementation of Agenda 21. 
Paragraph 4 of the draft resolution invites Member States and international organizations to contribute on a voluntary basis towards its implementation. 
The Federated States of Micronesia also wishes to demonstrate its appreciation and support for the initiative and, therefore, at the appropriate time, we will contribute to the voluntary fund a sum that will confirm our recognition of its importance to us. 
We join the sponsors of the draft resolution in calling for its adoption by consensus. 
Mr. SOEGARDA (Indonesia): Allow me at the outset to express my delegation's sincere appreciation to Mr. John R. Kaputin, the Foreign Minister of Papua New Guinea, for his informative and thought-provoking introductory statement on this agenda item. 
My delegation believes that all of us here will give it the serious consideration such a proposal on this important issue deserves. 
We gather here today to consider this item on the United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation against the backdrop of the international community's relentless search for ways and means to improve the human condition. 
We therefore believe the time is opportune for initiatives to accelerate development, eradicate poverty and revitalize the global economy. 
Within that rubric there is a definite movement, both at the conceptual level and with regard to consensus building. 
To this end the South Commission, in its report, "Challenge to the South," has emphasized the priority goal of meeting the basic needs of the majority of the people and a firm commitment to the removal of poverty and hunger. 
In this context we can appreciate the timeliness and relevance of increased sensitivity to the need to strengthen the availability of opportunities for people in development and their increased participation in charting their own destinies. 
In that light, and in keeping with the concept of people-centred development, it is important that Governments define their national development strategies so as to embrace the objectives of increased access to opportunity and participation for all people in development. 
In this vein, we believe that it is essential to make a serious effort to achieve consensus on the draft resolution on the item before us. 
The PRESIDENT: I wish to announce that the list of speakers for item 151 is now closed. 
Mr. HOROI (Solomon Islands): On behalf of the people and Government of Solomon Islands, I should like to congratulate the Papua New Guinea Government on proposing a United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation. 
In line with agreements reached by the Melanesian Spearhead Group, as well as by all members of the South Pacific Forum, we are pleased to offer the proposal our support. 
Having been represented at the Regional Workshop on Opportunity and Participation, we are gratified at the way in which other Members and specialized agencies of the United Nations have adopted the proposal, as well as the theme, as their own. 
Like people in other parts of the developing world, many Solomon Islanders are still looking for ways of supplementing, or even replacing, subsistence activities by entering the cash economy for the first time. 
Others are already much more immediately concerned with increasing the scope, number and diversity of their involvement in income-generating activities. 
Realization of the commitment to sustainable development made by the people and Government of Solomon Islands means that opportunities for participation must not only grow but be maximized, and, above all, linked. 
"Opportunity and Participation" is not just the name of a particular initiative proposed for and by Members of the United Nations. 
It is a goal to which people in every part of the world aspire, to which Governments state that they are committed, and to which various other bodies, including the United Nations Development Programme, claim to adhere. 
The difficulties which lie in the way of attaining such goals are often substantial and quite diverse. 
They include problems such as traditional land-tenure systems, which prevent resources which the people undoubtedly own from being used in order to raise capital for investment or to secure loans. 
They extend to legal regimes which do not provide adequately for traditional modes of property ownership or inheritance. They also embrace shortages of relevant education, training and skills. 
What often appears to be lacking is effective access to ideas about means, including the availability of appropriate technology, through which such difficulties can be overcome. 
The ad hoc panel on opportunity and participation proposed in the Papua New Guinea draft resolution offers a promising, progressive and, above all, practical approach. 
If we are to make good use of its findings, then we must maximize them and adopt such approaches and solutions as seem suitable for ourselves. 
In reading through the draft resolution, I am pleased to note the sensitivity it displays to the diverse circumstances of different countries. 
While it focuses on the particular needs of developing countries, it also takes account of others' needs. 
It adopts what might accurately be described as a genuinely global approach. 
The ambitiously close deadline set for completion of the ad hoc panel's task should help to ensure that costs are kept in check. 
It also means that the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations will - quite appropriately - have something to offer specifically to all who are interested in the problems and prospects of a significant part of the global community: the citizens of developing countries. 
The proposal allows the United Nations itself to assume credit for the initiative, and this modest approach deserves applause. 
The official motto of Solomon Islands is "To lead is to serve". 
In similar fashion, I would suggest that to participate in the national economy is to contribute to national development - both directly, through purchases of goods and services, and indirectly, in various other ways, including taxation. 
While openings should be as widely and readily accessible as possible, we cannot always realistically expect uniform or equal outcomes. 
We look forward to its elaboration as the work of the proposed ad hoc panel on opportunity and participation proceeds. 
I have both the honour and pleasure of stating, on behalf of the people and Government of Solomon Islands, that the proposed United Nations initiative and draft resolution on opportunity and participation enjoy our strong support, and we urge the adoption of the draft resolution by general consensus. 
Mr. SENILOLI (Fiji): My delegation wishes to express its strong support for the proposal before the General Assembly today for the implementation of the United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation. 
While the concepts of opportunity and participation may be highly complex, they are nevertheless very relevant to the work the United Nations is doing in its continuing efforts to establish world peace, social progress and better standards of living in larger freedom through genuine international cooperation and participation. 
Moreover, it is on the verge of a major transition. 
We must do everything possible to ensure that this globalization will not widen further the ever-increasing gap between the developed and the developing countries. 
An equitable system of international order is urgently needed to ensure that developing countries, and especially the smaller nations that are included in this category, do not for ever remain in a position of dependence that could continue to prevent them from effectively participating in important matters affecting them. 
Due attention needs to be given to increased opportunities for dialogue between developed and developing countries, access to trade, development finance and transfer of technology. 
In this context of rapid changes in the world social, economic and political situation, we believe that a global initiative such as the one that is currently being mooted is both timely and very necessary. 
People everywhere today have an increasing urge to participate fully in all events and processes affecting their lives and living conditions. 
It is widely recognized that it is only when people set their own goals, develop their own approaches and take their own decisions that human creativity can best be realized and that the results of development are more likely to be self-sustaining. 
The pioneering studies undertaken by UNDP provide a rather gloomy picture of the extent to which people today are able to participate in the decisions that affect their lives and of the opportunity they have to put their capabilities to full use for the betterment of their lives. 
The Human Development Report 1993 points out there are more than 1 billion people today living in abject poverty, despite the fact that the world is producing enough food for all of its 5.7 billion people. 
The richest fifth of the world's population enjoys more than 150 times the income enjoyed by the poorest fifth of the population. 
Furthermore, because of trade restrictions, global markets are denying as much as 500 billion dollars worth of market opportunities every year to developing countries and poor people. 
The situation is even more worrisome when widening disparities in higher levels of education, technology and information systems are added to the picture. 
The UNDP report stresses that these widening human development gaps have a telling impact in our world today, where technological progress is taking centre stage and where it now accounts for from one third to one half of the increase in national output. 
Our strategic plan is the blueprint by which we are making all possible efforts to build a society that offers ample opportunities for our people to improve their conditions of life. 
Our national policies recognize that, when people have the opportunity to work, they are best able to raise their living standards. 
We in Fiji are convinced that productive employment gives people a real sense of purpose and self-respect. 
While our national policy is critical to increasing opportunity and participation, we believe that efforts at the international level are also of vital importance. 
The United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation must, in this context, ensure that an independent and objective assessment of the global social and economic imbalances is undertaken. 
We trust that this assessment will be helpful in identifying the difficulties that are being encountered in widening opportunities and participation both within countries and at the international level. 
We hope the panel of experts that will be appointed will be successful in recommending practical options for increasing and maximizing opportunity and participation. 
We also appreciate the consideration that the initiative will give to the rights of women, children, indigenous people and other disadvantaged groups. 
In the preparation of the report, we hope full consideration will be given to the need for more enlightened dialogue on new patterns of development cooperation and on more equitable access to global opportunities, especially in the fields of trade, development finance and technology transfer. 
The initiative should support and complement the ongoing process initiated by the Secretary-General last year for the preparation of an agenda for development. 
In conclusion, I wish to reiterate my delegation's support for the draft resolution on the United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation. We are pleased to be one of its sponsors. 
My delegation considers this initiative to be fully supportive of the commitment of the United Nations to world peace, freedom and social and economic development, as enshrined in the Charter. 
I hope that this initiative will be a source of inspiration to all of us; my delegation urges all Member States to join in adopting it by consensus. 
The PRESIDENT: The General Assembly has thus concluded its consideration of agenda item 46. 
Mr. OSVALD (Sweden): I have the honour to speak both in my capacity as Permanent Representative of Sweden and as representative of the Chairman-in-Office of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
It is my pleasure to introduce draft resolution A/48/L.18 on Cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe. 
Before I continue my statement I wish to make two announcements. 
I also wish to announce that in the English version of the draft resolution, in the third preambular paragraph, there is a typing error. 
When Sweden assumed responsibility as Chairman of the CSCE one year ago the central task was to develop the CSCE as an instrument in the quest for peace. 
We therefore wanted to consolidate the community of values, we wanted to put emphasis on preventive diplomacy and crisis management, and we wanted to improve cooperation with other international organizations and continue to strengthen CSCE structures. 
The role of the CSCE as an instrument for conflict prevention and resolution makes increased cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and the CSCE not only desirable but necessary. 
Pragmatic and effective work in the field is necessary in order to prevent conflicts from arising or at least from turning into armed ones and to contribute to the resolution of ongoing conflicts. 
It is in this spirit that Sweden during its tenure as Chairman-in-Office of the CSCE has sought to assist in finding new ways for this concrete cooperation. 
The recent decision by the Assembly to grant observer status to the CSCE will also enable us to develop closer ties between the two organizations to the benefit of the development of cooperation in the long run and facilitating our daily work. 
Political support from the United Nations, not least from the Security Council, to CSCE activities is an essential contribution to United Nations-CSCE cooperation and in particular to concrete conflict resolution activities. 
The CSCE is consequently developing the means to provide relevant information and support to the United Nations and its decision-making bodies through appropriate channels. 
Interaction between the CSCE and the Security Council enhances a common strategy for common purposes. 
Furthermore, close contact is maintained with developments in each specific undertaking in order to ensure coordination and complementarity and to avoid duplication. 
Consultation on joint missions and examination of the possibility of joint reports are other important parts of the cooperation under way. 
The need for mutual assistance in the field is an important element of the framework. 
Cooperation on the ground is of course essential and much time and effort have been invested in order to find ways to implement this provision in various conflict areas. 
Cooperation and coordination have just started. 
More could and should be done. 
In the field, as well as between headquarters, political will should be transformed into cooperative action. 
When discussing cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE, it is important to bear in mind that the two organizations have different competences and different comparative advantages. 
Mutual support and coordination should therefore, in our mind, be the guiding principles for such cooperation. 
This concept, aimed at a common strategy, flexibility and the avoidance of duplication of work, is well described in numerous resolutions and statements issued by this Assembly, by the Security Council, and by the Secretary-General in his report "An Agenda for Peace" (A/47/277). 
I would especially like to draw attention to the statement made by the Security Council on 28 January 1993 inviting regional arrangements to study ways and means of further improving the coordination of their efforts with those of the United Nations. 
The Council stressed that this interaction should be flexible and adequate to each specific situation. 
Let me first mention the importance the CSCE attaches to the implementation of the United Nations sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
The coordinating role played by the CSCE, together with the European Community, in monitoring the sanctions should be regarded as an active and effective contribution to the world community's efforts to come to grips with the tragic situation in the former Yugoslavia. 
The CSCE is also preparing to take an active part in a comprehensive restructuring and rehabilitation programme in former Yugoslavia, to be implemented as soon as a peace agreement is reached. 
In The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, the long-term spillover mission of the CSCE and the UNPROFOR/Macedonia command are cooperating closely to achieve their common goal of preventing the conflict in former Yugoslavia from spreading to that Republic. 
In Georgia, the efforts of the United Nations and the CSCE are increasingly coordinated, on the ground as well as in the ongoing endeavours to find a peaceful settlement of the conflicts. 
Mutual liaison in observer missions is a possibility to be considered. 
In Tajikistan, the United Nations and the CSCE can in joint action play mutually supporting roles in trying to help that country emerge from its present plight. 
Mr. SHUSTOV (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): First of all, I would like say that we share the hope of the representative of Sweden that draft resolution A/48/L.18, which we are discussing, will be adopted unanimously. 
On behalf of my own delegation, I hope we will act in this fashion because what is being discussed here today will be discussed in Vienna on Thursday at the Vienna Forum of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
The Russian Federation believes in the development of close and multifaceted cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
We view the CSCE as the leading pan-European organization, one which plays a priority role with respect to other European associations. 
We are convinced that the CSCE is an institution that plays a unique role in the strengthening of security and stability on the European continent and in the Asian countries of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS), and in the prevention and settlement of ethnic and other conflicts. 
The Russian Federation believes that mutual support and interaction in promoting peace and stability should become the central element of cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
That is why we will, together with other member States of the CSCE, continue in our efforts to strengthen the legal and organizational basis of the CSCE as a regional association. 
We hope the time will come when the CSCE will change its name from the "Conference" to the "Organization" on Security and Cooperation in Europe. 
A simplistic and one-sided approach is out of place. 
Experience has shown that the combination of efforts by regional organizations with United Nations activities must be flexible and must correspond to specific situations. 
For that reason, without diminishing the importance of other issues, it is important to pay particular attention to a rational distribution of functions between the United Nations and the CSCE in their anti-crisis actions. 
The Russian delegation believes that the CSCE could assume more solid political responsibility for peace-keeping activities within its geographic zone. 
We would welcome the eventual broader competence and structural reinforcement of the CSCE in decision-making and planning, and in conducting peace-keeping operations and exercising control over them. 
At the same time, the present concept of CSCE peace-keeping activities continues to impose certain limitations that exclude the elements of peace enforcement. 
At the same time, the Security Council in its resolutions could confirm and support the decisions of the CSCE and also give instructions to the CSCE, which is a regional organization. 
The issue of cooperation between the CSCE and the United Nations in mutually ensuring the security of mission personnel is becoming ever more topical. 
In our view, it would be advisable for the CSCE in coming years to consolidate its orientation towards early warning and the use of preventive political and diplomatic means of influence, without trying, for the time being, to create within its framework the material base for peace-keeping operations. 
The task of the CSCE should consist first of all in detecting, localizing and seeking to avert crises, establishing a dialogue between parties in conflict, and ensuring observance of cease-fires. 
The CSCE could consider the specific issue of assuming certain responsibilities in post-crisis settlement in the former Yugoslavia, thus supplementing the efforts of the European Community and releasing the United Nations from its long-standing involvement in the rehabilitation of this region. 
I must say that a very interesting proposal in this regard was submitted to the CSCE by the delegation of Sweden. 
Incidentally, this could be a gesture towards those countries that have shown concern about the particular attention apparently paid by the United Nations to the Yugoslav crisis. 
It may be precisely in this area that we should test by practical experience the idea of joint United Nations-CSCE missions. 
Such a mission could, in particular, promote dialogue between the Government and the opposition, contribute to the solution of the refugee problem and launch the development of guarantees of the rights of all ethnic groups. 
In our opinion, we could discuss at this stage a formula for joint use of the future stand-by forces on the understanding that the United Nations could promote the use for CSCE purposes of contingents that were idle at any given moment. 
Peace-keeping, which I have discussed in some detail, is the central but not the only sphere of cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
Such cooperation will undoubtedly stimulate the activities of both organizations in the establishment of democratic values and human rights. 
In this connection, we attach particular importance to the document entitled "Framework for cooperation and coordination between the United Nations Secretariat and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe". 
We hope that the provisions contained in this document will be further developed. 
Mr. BOTEZ (Romania) (interpretation from French): The formal coordination of the activities of the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) is a new subject that undoubtedly deserves to be inscribed on the evolving agenda of the General Assembly. 
However, I feel that in fact such coordination did not begin with the adoption by the General Assembly at its last session of resolution 47/10, which opens the chapter of institutional contacts and joint action. 
Indeed, the international situation following the end of the cold war gives us a different view of the past. 
From among the ills of recent decades, it is their spirit that should be kept as the precursor of the realities of 1993. 
I would say, at the risk of didactic oversimplification, that, at least for us in Europe, the United Nations and the Helsinki Conference play complementary roles. 
We could thus speak of a scope embracing external, international structures of peace and security. 
In our view at least, the Helsinki spirit also related to internal or intra-national structures of peace and security. 
There is no need to repeat that respect for human rights in prosperous and stable democracies diminishes the risk of confrontation. 
"Solidarnose" in Poland, Charter 77 in Czechoslovakia and the Free Trade Union in Romania, to give but a few examples, are all expressions of the Helsinki spirit, and the new Europe remains extremely grateful to those who embarked on and followed up this process. 
The Helsinki process has also gathered new momentum. 
Differences between external and internal structures of peace seem to be disappearing in a Europe where dictatorship has disappeared and where, theoretically, at least, pluralistic democracy and market economies have triumphed. 
Even more clearly than before, the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) must be seen as different political expressions of the same spirit, marked by understanding, diversity and cooperation. 
At the Helsinki Summit in July 1992, participating States declared that the CSCE was a regional arrangement in the sense of the United Nations Charter and that as such it provided an important link between European and global security. 
Theoretically, the scope of the possibilities for cooperation is remarkable. 
But this theoretical scope of cooperation must be explored and utilized. 
Our task here is that of creating the institutional framework for such action. 
As we can all see, cooperation and interaction between the United Nations and the CSCE is under way. 
In resolution 48/5 the CSCE was granted observer status in the United Nations General Assembly. 
It is a duty, not merely an honour and a pleasure, to pay a special tribute here to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, and Mrs. Margaretha af Ugglas, Foreign Minister of Sweden and current Chairman-in-Office of the CSCE, for their personal contribution to this process. 
The world as a whole, which is the scope of the United Nations, and Europe, or the Euro-Atlantic space, on which the CSCE focuses, cannot, hence, be seen from the standpoint of simple inclusion, as a mathematician might say. 
This prospect of tolerant globalization and constructive regionalization must, I believe, dominate relations between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
It is often said that for a problem to be solved it must first be correctly formulated. 
But it is a commonplace that, particularly in the world of politics, the formulation of problems is the domain of dialogue. 
As a sponsor of this draft resolution, we express the hope that it will be adopted by consensus. 
They also explicitly declared at the Helsinki Summit in 1992 that the CSCE is a regional arrangement in the spirit of Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter, and, as such, that it provides an important link between European and global security. 
Consequently, last year, in resolution 47/10, the General Assembly had already stressed the need for enhanced cooperation and coordination between the CSCE and the United Nations. 
Free of regulatory restrictions, the CSCE has been able in a relatively short period of time to elaborate a comprehensive set of political instruments for conflict prevention and conflict resolution. 
The very presence and activities of these missions had a positive effect on developments there; Austria was glad to have been able to participate in those missions. 
The Belgrade authorities, however, refused to extend the protocol agreement authorizing the deployment of the missions, thereby, de facto, ending their activities. 
In response to that act, the Security Council adopted its resolution 855 (1993), requesting the Belgrade authorities to reconsider their position and to cooperate with the CSCE. 
Furthermore, the CSCE has assisted the neighbouring States of Serbia and Montenegro in monitoring the observance of sanctions imposed by the Security Council. 
In this regard, cooperation with the relevant unit of the United Nations Secretariat is vital. 
In this case as in some others, the CSCE is taking the lead role according to an agreed distribution of tasks between itself and the United Nations. 
We are aware of the complex situations there and hope that the practical contacts between the United Nations and the CSCE missions will soon be strengthened and will lead to full cooperation. 
These concrete examples clearly show the increasing importance of enhancing cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
In those letters the two sides agreed to maintain close contact to ensure coordination, complementarity and mutual support, and to avoid possible duplication in the planning and carrying out of activities. 
The framework set out in the exchange of letters explicitly mentions three points of contact in Vienna: the delegation of the State holding the office of Chairman, the CSCE Secretary-General and other CSCE institutions in Vienna, such as the Conflict Prevention Centre. 
Given the presence of various units and services of the United Nations Secretariat in Vienna, such a step should not provide any administrative problems. 
While we welcome the growing cooperation, we see room for improvement and a vast potential for intensification to the benefit of all interested parties. 
Austria firmly believes that cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and the CSCE in the interest of peace and security should be further enhanced and developed. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed now. 
Mr. HUSLID (Norway): Norway welcomes the report of the Secretary-General on cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
The need for enhanced cooperation and coordination has been stressed ever since the CSCE summit meeting took place in Helsinki 16 months ago. 
The decision of 13 October to grant the CSCE observer status in the General Assembly strengthens further the basis for increasingly close cooperation and coordination. 
The decisions of the Helsinki meeting defined an important CSCE role in early warning, conflict prevention and crisis management. 
That role has been filled, through concrete actions in conflict areas as well as areas of tension involving national minority issues that have the potential to develop into a conflict. 
Seven CSCE missions have been dispatched to areas of the former Yugoslavia and the former Soviet Union, and a peace-keeping operation has been prepared for Nagorny Karabakh. 
The High Commissioner on National Minorities plays an important role in early warning. 
We consider that his activities have been very useful and important. 
However, there is scope for increasing the effectiveness of the CSCE's own activities. 
The CSCE has also an indisputable potential for assisting the United Nations in carrying out United Nations decisions on several important issues ranging from human rights to conflict prevention. 
It is stated in the CSCE Helsinki decisions that the CSCE is a regional arrangement in the sense of Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter and as such provides an important link between European and global security. 
It is worth emphasizing that cooperative security can only be built on complementarity and improved interaction among all the relevant international organizations. 
Progress has been made towards this end, but more should and can be done. 
Rivalry must be avoided here, and a pragmatic approach is necessary. 
The new tasks before the CSCE require enhanced practical coordination and cooperation with the United Nations. 
This is particularly important in conflict areas where both the CSCE and the United Nations have a presence, as in Georgia, Nagorny Karabakh and Tajikistan. 
The activities in those areas should be coordinated in order to be mutually reinforcing, and it is important to avoid duplication in planning activities. 
While the United Nations has a responsibility for global security, the CSCE has a particular responsibility for the security and stability of Europe. 
The first question to be raised is which of the two organizations is best suited to establish a mission. 
Norway would like to emphasize that this should be a continuous process. 
Frequent contacts at all levels would facilitate a pragmatic division of labour in each case. 
I conclude by stating that Norway supports the draft resolution on cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
Mr. BROUHNS (Belgium) (interpretation from French): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union on the question of cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
Today we reiterate our support for the consideration of this item, which has recently taken on even greater importance. 
The CSCE, which emerged from the cold war, must today take up new challenges, including the resurgence of nationalism, ethnic conflicts, intolerance and xenophobia. 
The CSCE's approach to those challenges is based on a comprehensive concept of security, that concept establishes a relationship between the maintenance of peace and respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms. 
It creates a link between cooperation in the fields of the economy and the environment, on the one hand, and, on the other hand, peaceful relations between States. 
This comprehensive concept is the basis of the CSCE's preventive diplomacy. 
The powers of the Council and of the Committee of Senior Officials have been strengthened, enabling them, for example, to dispatch missions to crisis regions. 
Lastly, the CSCE now has peace-keeping tools, such as the deployment of observation and monitoring missions in conflict zones. 
That declaration opened the way towards greater cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE, which the Secretary-General of the United Nations welcomed in his report, "An Agenda for Peace." 
In the past few months cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE has been demonstrated in various crises. 
In support of United Nations efforts in the former Yugoslavia the CSCE has deployed long-term missions in Kosovo, Sandjak, Vojvodina and The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
It has also assisted in investigations of human rights violations, inter alia, by sending in 1992 a mission to investigate human rights violations and to examine living conditions in detention camps. 
In other crises the CSCE, with United Nations support, has become the principal mediator, particularly concerning the conflict in Nagorny Karabakh, with regard to which the Security Council has several times called upon the parties to resume negotiations within the context of the Minsk Group peace process. 
In this connection, we welcome the efforts of the Swedish Chairman-in-Office, and we trust that contacts will become even stronger in future. 
Mrs. Fritsche (Liechtenstein), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The examples I have given only illustrate the growing cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
On 30 October last the General Assembly adopted a resolution inviting the CSCE to participate in its work as an Observer. 
In view of the complexity and diversity of the questions that confront and will in future confront the United Nations and the CSCE, cooperation and coordination between them will have based more on pragmatism than on a rigid framework of principles, which could very quickly prove to be inadequate. 
The goal of maintaining peace in the CSCE region cannot but benefit from greater cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE, which can in turn gain from a flexible synergy of each organization's experience, competence, and means of action. 
We trust there will be more active cooperation and coordination on the ground. 
Where the situation justifies it, this could involve appointing someone to represent both the United Nations and the CSCE. 
Fully aware of the contribution that can be made to global stability, the European Union encourages this cooperation and welcomes the debate now taking place in the General Assembly on this item. 
We welcome this development. 
The capacity of the United Nations for action in conflict prevention and in crisis management has for some time been stretched to the limit. 
It is therefore both necessary and natural that the potential of other institutions should be used whenever possible. 
Recognizing this, the leaders of the States participating in the CSCE decided at the Helsinki Summit in 1992 that the CSCE should be considered a regional arrangement in the meaning of Chapter VIII of the Charter. 
This decision is fully in conformity with the concept of mutually supportive roles for the United Nations and regional organizations as set out in the Secretary-General's report "An Agenda for Peace" (A/47/277). 
The CSCE is indeed a natural partner for cooperation with the United Nations. 
During the past year cooperation and coordination of activities between the United Nations and the CSCE have been initiated in several conflict areas. 
Useful experience has already been gained for instance in Abkhazia and South Ossetia, where the United Nations and the CSCE both have missions. 
The United Nations has the lead in Tajikistan, where CSCE involvement is under consideration. 
The CSCE plays a leading role in the attempts to settle the conflict between Armenia and Azerbaijan over Nagorny Karabakh. 
It is also involved in Moldova. 
The missions in Georgia show us how important it is to achieve good and effective cooperation. 
Conflicts of interest and duplication of work should, and can, be avoided through a good working relationship between the missions. 
Where difficulties occur, they can certainly be overcome through mutual efforts and good will. 
This should not be difficult, as the work of the United Nations and that of the CSCE reinforce each other and have the same goals. 
The challenges which local and regional conflicts in the CSCE area pose are, unfortunately, enormous. 
These challenges must be met. 
In this, coordinated efforts by the United Nations, the CSCE and other European and transatlantic institutions are needed. 
The present Framework agreement provides a good basis for this. 
Additional efforts by both institutions are, however, needed if we want to be able to respond to the growing challenges. 
That is why I am speaking after our Belgian colleague, who made a statement on behalf of the European Union with which we of course entirely agree. 
In the year of its chairmanship of the CSCE, Italy intends fully to play the political role which is assigned to the Chairman by CSCE documents and which includes representing the CSCE in other countries and organizations. 
In this context, we will work for closer and more regular ties between the CSCE and other international organizations, particularly the United Nations. 
All 53 States members of the CSCE recognize the need for stronger ties with the United Nations, whose increasing role in the management of international crises has led it into areas where the CSCE too has been forced to step up its engagement. 
New points of contact have been established in New York, Geneva and Vienna through the missions of the rotating chairmanship of the CSCE. 
This course of action has produced the outcome that we hoped for, thanks in particular to the energetic work of the Swedish delegation to the United Nations under the leadership of our colleague Peter Osvald, to whom I wish to extend my warmest appreciation. 
Thus began a deeper understanding of the respective activities of the United Nations and the CSCE, and a more concrete relationship. 
As the next Chairman-in-Office of the CSCE, Italy aims to further explore all the possibilities, not only for cooperation between our two organizations but for a true coordination of their respective activities. 
The same applies to utilization of resources, which, as we know only too well, are always limited. 
Above all, we must take advantage of the potential synergy between the two organizations. 
We intend to promote and further develop this cooperation in a way appropriate to varying circumstances, in the framework of preventive diplomacy, which in our view is and must remain the CSCE's primary vocation. 
It is our opinion that a greater, more harmonious political and organizational relationship between the United Nations and the CSCE could become a fundamental asset in defining a response to tensions and conflicts in the CSCE area. 
Concrete cooperation between the two organizations has already begun. 
We believe that these opportunities should be further studied, clarified and developed. 
The fact that the CSCE is a regional organization, as provided for by Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter, carries both definite privileges and inescapable burdens. 
Italy is well aware of this and will do everything possible to consolidate this cooperation. 
We are fully confident that our United Nations interlocutors in New York, Geneva and Vienna, and in the specific contexts of regional crises in the CSCE area, will share this approach. 
While considering the security of Ukraine inseparable from that of all its neighbours, Ukraine stands for the establishment of a reliable all-European system of collective security wherein the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe plays a crucial role. 
In our view, the interaction envisaged by this agreement should enhance the efficiency of peacemaking efforts by the international community in the conflict areas of the CSCE region and, at the same time, avoid unnecessary and costly overlapping or duplication in these activities. 
In accordance with the United Nations Charter and the CSCE documents, the mandate for peace-keeping operations must be endorsed case by case and only at the official request of the Government of the State whose territory becomes the scene of those operations. 
Ukraine believes it advisable to refrain from involving in peace-keeping operations countries which are known to be able to use their participation in peace-keeping activities for consolidating or imposing their political, economic or military interests in the region. 
We envisage and invite the possibility of joint missions, if need be. 
That first step must be followed by additional ones which would expand this cooperation to new and important fields. 
The consequences of the recently aggravated problem of forced migration and the influx of refugees constitute a serious challenge to security and stability in Europe. 
None of the CSCE participating States is able, alone, to cope with streams of refugees fraught with tension and instability. 
The delegation of Ukraine joins those States which, from this rostrum, have urged that draft resolution A/48/L.18 be adopted by consensus. 
Since the adoption of the Helsinki Document 1992 and General Assembly resolution 47/10, important steps have been taken to establish effective cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
General Assembly resolution 48/5 of 13 October 1993, which invites the CSCE to participate, as an Observer, in the sessions and work of the Assembly, constitutes another encouraging development in the right direction. 
Having taken note of the Secretary-General's valuable report, my delegation wishes to reaffirm its resolute support for his efforts to build on this process of institutionalizing cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
Despite a sufficiency of creative thinking, however, it has not been possible to establish a clear strategy. 
We believe that the starting-point for such a strategy should be realization of the fact that action on the challenges we are facing today is beyond the means and resources of a single organization. 
The interaction between global security and regional security requires effective cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and regional organizations. 
In this connection, Turkey believes that the still-developing institutionalization of cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and the CSCE sets a precedent. 
As the Secretary-General observes in his report, there has been valuable cooperation in some parts of the former Yugoslavia and the former Soviet Union. 
Turkey attaches great importance to effective coordination between the activities of the United Nations and those of the CSCE in the field of conflict resolution and prevention, particularly in the Balkans and the Caucasus. 
In this respect, we regard the refusal of Belgrade to extend the mandate of the long-term CSCE missions as a further reason for concern. 
We must admit, however, that quite a few opportunities have been lost along the way. 
Hence, we believe that the United Nations, under Chapter VIII of its Charter, should continue to develop adequate channels of communication, coordination and interaction with the regional organizations. 
We must establish a more rational and cost-effective division of labour between the United Nations and regional organizations, and this must be based on transparency and complementarity. 
The enhancement of security and stability in the vast geographical area between Vancouver and Vladivostok is a challenging task. 
It was in this context that my Minister, in his address to the General Assembly on 30 September this year, made the following call: 
We are actively engaged in the post-cold-war search for new approaches to build peace through multilateral action. 
Our objective is to reinforce the international security system. 
Only the United Nations can provide legitimacy to regional arrangements and institutions should the latter decide to act in the fields of ... preventive diplomacy, peace-keeping and peace enforcement. 
Mr. PASHOVSKI (Bulgaria): I should like, first, to express my satisfaction at the presence of Mr. Wilhelm H\x{9a3d}nck, Secretary-General of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
The dynamic processes on the European continent and the emergence of real and potential conflicts and points of tension in the CSCE area demonstrate the pressing need for a meaningful response to the challenges in the field of European and global security. 
Over this relatively short period there has been significant positive development of the two bodies' common effort in a number of areas - from conflict prevention and crisis management to human rights issues and economic and environmental problems. 
Bulgaria welcomes in this regard the conclusion on 26 May 1993 of an agreement between the United Nations Secretary-General and the Chairman-in-Office of the CSCE Council on the Framework for cooperation and coordination between the two organizations. 
By resolution 48/5, of 13 October 1993, the Conference was granted Observer status at the sessions and in the work of the General Assembly. 
Regular contact and exchange of information and documents have been established and maintained. 
The United Nations and the CSCE have been coordinating their actions in peacemaking, achieving valuable interaction in such areas of conflict or tension in the CSCE area as Nagorny Karabakh, South Ossetia, Moldova, Tajikistan and Abkhazia, and elsewhere. 
In the former Yugoslavia a positive framework of coordination has started to evolve, joining the efforts of the United Nations, the European Community and the CSCE, with the indispensable contribution of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) and the Western European Union. 
Cooperation has also been enhanced through the introduction of new, more productive forms of coordination in other equally important areas, such as preventive diplomacy and peace-building. 
We welcome the strengthening of relations between the United Nations and the CSCE in the spheres of human rights and humanitarian issues, including the questions of minorities, economic cooperation and environmental protection. 
The emerging principles of cooperation, taking account of the need for coordination, complementarity, practical division of labour and pragmatic approaches, should be further strengthened and consistently applied. 
The United Nations has formidable experience and resources in a number of spheres pertaining to crisis management, such as peace-keeping, problems related to refugees and humanitarian assistance. 
The CSCE, for its part, has a valuable record and capabilities in early warning and democratic institution building. 
Both organizations have established their presence in conflict regions across the CSCE area. 
The potential for stepping up practical, mutually reinforcing cooperation of the planning and carrying out of various missions, ranging from fact-finding to peacemaking and to assistance in strengthening democratic institutions, should be built upon in an effort to provide for even greater complementarity and synergy. 
A greater integration of representatives from each organization into missions launched by the other is imperative for increased effectiveness. 
This could prompt a further strengthening of the organizational modalities for such coordination envisaged by the Framework of 26 May 1993. 
As a first step, a more efficient joint use of logistics and personnel, including joint use at the expert and higher levels, could be outlined and implemented. 
The requirements of crisis management in the post-cold-war period, given the complex nature of today's conflicts in the CSCE area, lead us to contemplate opportunities for more global approaches to conflict resolution, involving the United Nations and the CSCE. 
In this regard, pilot case projects could be launched. 
New ground for cooperation has been explored in such relatively new spheres for both organizations as assistance in the implementation of preventive and enforcement measures, including the imposition of economic sanctions by the Security Council. 
Practical cooperation and joint action has been launched in this area through the establishment of the European Community - CSCE Sanctions Assistance Missions in countries neighbouring the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), and close coordination with the Security Council sanctions Committee has been established. 
This effort should be pursued further, aiming to expand its scope by devising forms of cooperation and mutual support in addressing special economic problems arising from the implementation of these measures. 
Great opportunities are being offered by the ongoing reform of the CSCE and its growing capabilities in early warning, conflict prevention, crisis management, security cooperation, peaceful settlement of disputes and planning for peace-keeping operations. 
It presents new possibilities for enhancing the institutional modalities of cooperation and coordination which should also be examined and utilized. 
We welcome the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/549) outlining measures of cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE presented to the Assembly at its current session. 
In an effort to contribute to enhancing the cooperation and coordination between the two organizations, a group of CSCE participating States, including Bulgaria, have elaborated and put forward a draft resolution for consideration in the current debate. 
We fully share the comments made by the representative of the CSCE Chairman-in-Office, who introduced the draft on behalf of the co-sponsors, and we hope that it will gain the support of the Assembly. 
The Charter required a steadfast commitment to democracy, based on human rights and fundamental freedoms, prosperity through economic liberty and social justice, and equal security for all CSCE States. 
Europe was then liberating itself from the legacy of the past. 
The dawning of this time of promise, however, was soon to be clouded by instability and insecurity. 
The Helsinki Summit registered yet another reality which had developed since the adoption of the Charter of Paris. 
In its Summit Declaration it stated: 
The challenge of change has brought with it a need to examine and assess our international efforts to build a new world order. 
In acknowledging and respecting the distinct contribution of the various international forums and organizations towards building peace in our time, we cannot but continue to explore and consolidate those avenues which foster closer cooperation in preventing and settling conflicts. 
Malta is particularly honoured to have actively contributed to formalizing such cooperation. 
During the Helsinki Follow-Up Meeting, Malta was foremost among those who proposed and promoted this declaration and submitted the proposal for its adoption. 
This cooperation is still in its initial phases, but even at such an early stage it has been put to the test in those zones of conflict which threaten stability in the CSCE region. 
The understanding that the CSCE is a regional arrangement in the sense of Chapter VIII of the Charter of the United Nations provides an important link between European and global security. 
Experience throughout the past year has shown that results do not necessarily match efforts in conflict prevention and peace-building. 
That is why a greater effort is required to consolidate cooperation not only in areas which are immediately connected with security, but even in others which may be the root causes of future tensions, including areas of cooperation in the human dimension and economic cooperation. 
Mr. MALONE (Canada): The draft resolution we are considering today addresses the enhancement of cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), a regional arrangement in the sense of Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter. 
On 26 May of this year, the Secretary-General of the United Nations and the Chairman-in-Office of the CSCE exchanged letters signalling their acceptance of a framework for United Nations-CSCE cooperation. 
This framework provides an excellent basis on which to build mutual cooperation in a variety of areas, particularly in maintaining international peace and security and promoting respect for human rights in the CSCE area. 
Indeed, such cooperation is already occurring where it counts most: on the ground. 
In former Yugoslavia, Georgia, Nagorny Karabakh, Tajikistan and Moldova, the United Nations and the CSCE are cooperating and coordinating in effective ways to build peace and security. 
In Canada's view, such cooperation and complementarity of activity is absolutely essential to conflict-management efforts. 
Within the CSCE, Canada has concentrated on developing the means for effective conflict management by establishing a range of instruments from fact-finding and good offices to mediation and preventive diplomacy. 
Canada pioneered the idea of CSCE peace-keeping as a necessary element in the spectrum of CSCE conflict- management instruments. 
We have sought, with other CSCE partners, to strengthen commitments in areas such as minorities, tolerance and democratic development. 
We believe our approach to conflict management within the CSCE complements the type of proposals outlined in the "Agenda for Peace". 
The relationship the CSCE enjoys with the United Nations is among the most advanced of any regional organization and, I would add, could serve as a useful model for other organizations and regions. 
For the United Nations, strengthening the capacity of regional organizations to promote regional and global security is one of the key objectives outlined in the "Agenda for Peace". 
A more important role for regional organizations in peace and security will free up time and resources for the United Nations, allowing it to concentrate on those situations where only the United Nations with its global political legitimacy, well-developed infrastructure and resources - can make an impact. 
It will also ensure that global political pressure - which only the United Nations can marshal - is brought to bear if and when it is needed in support of CSCE efforts. 
Enhanced cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and the CSCE will also make it possible to reduce duplication of effort and to improve effectiveness. 
There must therefore be an effective division of labour between the United Nations and the CSCE when they are active in the same field. 
To improve communications, there must be more contacts. 
In this respect, we are pleased that the United Nations, in resolution 48/5, has granted the CSCE observer status in the General Assembly. 
Mr. ERD\x{70ff} (Hungary) (interpretation from French): Hungary welcomes the consideration of this item on cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), as events show that this cooperation is becoming increasingly important. 
The activities and achievements of the CSCE, which will soon be marking the twentieth anniversary of the Helsinki Final Act - the first basic document of this process - are too well known to Members of the United Nations for me to dwell on them now. 
However, we wish to highlight two elements to which we attach particular importance. 
Although the situation today is fundamentally different, it is important for us to recognize, in retrospect, the historic merits of the Helsinki process. 
They include all the factors involving security in all its dimensions. They range from military security to humanitarian and cultural cooperation. It also involves political principles governing relations between the participating countries, as well as matters concerning economic relations and protection of the environment. 
According to the 1992 Helsinki Summit declaration, the CSCE is a regional arrangement under Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter. 
As such, it provides an important link between European security and global security and opens up new horizons for cooperation between the two organizations. 
Today, the CSCE faces new challenges. 
It must seek its new identity by adapting to the changes that have occurred. 
Today's challenges include, in particular, flagrant violations of principles governing inter-State relations between CSCE countries, ethnic conflict, mass violations of human rights, including the rights of minorities, problems relating to nationalisms of all kinds, intolerance and xenophobia. 
Here we attach particular importance to the establishment 18 months ago of a CSCE High Commissioner on National Minorities. 
That decision clearly reflects the relationship between the rights of minorities and the maintenance of regional security. 
It is undeniable that the way these rights are dealt with has a decisive influence not only on stability in the CSCE region but also on international peace and security. 
Unfortunately, the litany of ethnic tension and conflicts in our region and their impact on the world situation only strengthens the validity of this statement. 
Recently, cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE has become a tangible reality in many conflict situations. 
In the former Yugoslavia, one can mention the long-term missions in Kosovo, Sandjak and Vojvodina - missions which, until the recent refusal to extend their mandate, were a concrete manifestation of the CSCE's preventive diplomacy. 
Given the continuing crisis in the former Yugoslavia, we think it extremely important that these CSCE missions resume their activities as soon as possible. 
The situations in Nagorny Karabakh, the Republic of Moldova, Georgia and Tajikistan, provide other examples of cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
In so doing, some difficulties in coordination are sometimes inevitable, but they can be easily overcome if there is political will on all sides and if there is a willingness to act together in pursuing the same goals. 
We advocate broader cooperation between the two organizations and the enhancement of its cooperation in all areas of common interest. 
We are confident that it will be adopted by the General Assembly. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/5 of 13 October 1993, I now call on Mr. Wilhelm H\x{9a3d}nck, Secretary-General of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe. 
Mr. H\x{710b}NCK (Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE)): It is a great pleasure and indeed an honour for the Secretary-General of the CSCE to address the General Assembly on the issue of cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
I greatly appreciate the friendly reception I have been accorded in this august body by the preceding speakers. 
The Assembly's discussion today, the granting of Observer status to the CSCE, the formal establishment of a framework for cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE - all this serves one purpose: to firmly establish and to improve mutually reinforcing cooperation. 
The CSCE was launched more than 20 years ago with the Helsinki Final Act of 1975 as its founding political constitution. 
But the fundamental changes in the geopolitical environment within the CSCE area at the turn of the last decade also led to a dramatic transformation of the CSCE mission and profile. 
It became a vehicle for managing this historical change, with new tasks and new activities in the wide CSCE area from Vancouver to Vladivostok. 
The new CSCE is based on a comprehensive concept of security. 
This is the time for exploring all opportunities for new cooperative approaches to strengthening security. 
Now we must revitalize and consolidate the principle of indivisible security in the CSCE area. 
Norms and commitments in this field have been elevated to unparalleled high levels. 
"are matters of direct and legitimate concern to all participating States and do not belong exclusively to the internal affairs of the State concerned". 
This breakthrough levelled the traditionally almost insurmountable walls of national sovereignty. 
In the interests of peace and stability, it opened the way for CSCE involvement at an early stage not only in external conflicts, but also in internal conflicts related to human-dimension issues. 
Full integration of the human dimension into the broader range of conflict-prevention instruments is one of the priority tasks of the new CSCE. 
On this basis, the CSCE tries to face the formidable challenges of ongoing wars, ethnic tensions and overall lack of progress towards new stability in the CSCE area. 
Under the dynamic guidance of the Chairman-in-Office of the CSCE, the Swedish Foreign Minister, Baroness Margarethe af Ugglas, new impulse has been given to CSCE operations, consultations and negotiations. 
The overall number of CSCE missions operative this year has been eight. 
Some were mainly conflict prevention; others in the first place crisis management missions. 
With the solid backing of the international community it should be possible to achieve a review of this uncooperative decision. 
The CSCE is, like the United Nations, faced with the problem that the mandates of its missions continue to have to be extended because further time is needed to achieve satisfactory results. 
While we realize that, for conflict prevention and crisis management by peaceful means, patience is of the essence, regular and careful review of the situation is undertaken in order to insure that all parties to the conflict continue to be cooperative. 
It has to be underlined again and again that the conflicting parties cannot expect the missions to solve their problems, but that they themselves have to engage in a quest for settlement. 
Since the beginning of 1992 the CSCE has been increasingly involved in the conflict in and around Nagorny Karabakh. 
With the repeated explicit support of the United Nations Security Council, the so-called Minsk Group countries of the CSCE have tried to move with the conflicting parties towards a solid framework for negotiating a solution. 
This framework must include a holding cease-fire that might be observed by about 500 CSCE monitors. 
It is the common understanding of all CSCE participating States, laid down in the decisions of the Helsinki Summit 1992, that CSCE peace-keeping operations will not entail enforcement action. 
This is one of the compelling reasons for close cooperation and coordination between the CSCE and the United Nations, because the continuity of crisis management must be ensured if the application of peaceful means proves to be ineffective. 
As all crisis settlement efforts are becoming increasingly difficult while the civilian population is exposed to unbearable suffering, the CSCE tries to improve its potential for conflict prevention. 
He has the task of providing early warning and, as appropriate, early action at the earliest possible stage in regard to tensions involving national minority issues. 
In this framework, the High Commissioner has become active in a great number of States, particularly in the Baltic and in the Balkans. 
During the past year CSCE consultations have also achieved a new dimension. 
These consultations on all issues pertinent to the CSCE have centred around the conflicts with which the CSCE is seized. 
In addition, and as an important element of the development of a cooperative security structure, participating States can raise and are raising particular political and security concerns. 
CSCE negotiations focused on measures of disarmament and confidence- and security-building. 
In the CSCE area the old threats of all-out military confrontation are gone. 
The CSCE is developing new arrangements the better to respond to these challenges and to counter the abuse of force externally and internally. 
Decisions on transparency of defence planning, stabilizing measures for localized crisis situations and principles of arms transfers and military contacts are now under preparation. 
The new code of conduct governing relations between States with regard to security-related matters is being negotiated. 
This selection of CSCE activities underlines the complementarity of CSCE and United Nations action. 
The CSCE has a deep and sincere interest in mutually reinforcing cooperation with the United Nations as well as with other regional organizations. 
Each should preserve its own area of action and responsibility. 
We have to look for a constructive division of labour on the basis of comparative advantages. 
The many positive comments and the substantial proposals made here today are really encouraging. 
This will increase the potential available for solving the challenges that we are facing. 
The PRESIDENT: May I also take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 26? 
Mr. KOROMA (Sierra Leone): The Sierra Leone delegation attaches importance to the timely initiative on opportunity and participation formulated and proposed by the Government of the Independent State of Papua New Guinea. 
These concepts of opportunity and participation are not only eternal verities but remain essential prerequisites for the socio-economic development of the developing countries. 
In short, there is an urgent need for an increase in the opportunities that are open to nationals of our countries to serve as floodgates for meaningful participation in the ongoing and future economic-development projects and ventures in many of our countries. 
Secondly, there is the time-frame within which the panel should commence and complete its work and its mandate. 
This, we believe, underlines the urgency of the situation and what is expected of the panel that will be so constituted. 
The Sierra Leone delegation is persuaded that this initiative will not further burden the resources of the Organization in as much as resources for its implementation will be sought from voluntary contributions from Member States and other international organizations. 
Finally, the proposal deserves the support of every delegation at the United Nations because it is, above all, people-oriented. 
It underscores the mobilization of people and resources, on the basis of an awareness of the actual circumstances in which people, particularly rural villagers, women and other disadvantaged groups, spend their lives. 
My delegation therefore fully supports the proposal and commends the draft resolution for adoption. 
The opportunities are similarly multifaceted. 
The prevailing environment in which the world is no longer constrained by the forces of ideological polarity presents us with an unprecedented opportunity to effect ready solutions to the very challenges which confront us as a world community. 
It is a chance to extend ourselves, to allow for a greater involvement by all nations in a concerted attempt to remedy the problems of the world. 
This item brings a new perspective to the development debate at a time when a fresh viewpoint is badly needed. 
After all these years, is it not time to focus on practical ways of enhancing international cooperation so that attention can truly focus on the means of implementation? Developing countries are not helped by declarations which restate old platitudes without a concurrent commitment of political will and resources. 
It is a sad, but I fear accurate, statement that our countries are further away from the goal of attaining a better life for their peoples than they were when we first began this dialogue in the international arena some 30 years ago. 
It is indicative of the measure of importance that the membership of the Organization attaches to the issue of development, and to the role of the United Nations in achieving it, that we at this particular juncture are dealing with so many aspects pertinent to its global attainment. 
Many representatives speaking at the current session, as well as at the last session, have called for the launching of an agenda for development, on which we eagerly await the report of the Secretary-General. 
The attainment of the goal of economic and social development is of paramount importance for our countries. 
It must take account of our physical and cultural heritage and diversity. 
It must ensure the rational development of all our resources, both human and material. 
The developmental process in which we are engaged must be equitable. 
The equitable distribution of resources and the opportunity for all to share in their benefits are critical elements in the development challenge with which we are faced. 
The Guyana delegation is of the view that we must therefore respond to this challenge in a rational way. 
The opportunity for concerted action to address the development imperative rests with this session of the General Assembly. 
We wish to commend the Government of Papua New Guinea for this laudable initiative and we invite the Assembly to collaborate in charting the way forward. 
As regards the impact of the decisions dealing with issues other than staff assessment, they will be dealt with in the first programme performance report for the biennium 1994-1995, following past practice. 
During the week ending 20 November 1993, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3314th meeting, held on 15 November 1993, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the question concerning Haiti (S/26724 and Corr.1). 
The President stated that, following consultations among members of the Security Council, he had been authorized to make the following statement on behalf of the Council (S/26747): 
It reaffirms that this Agreement constitutes the only valid framework for resolving the crisis in Haiti, which continues to threaten peace and security in the region. 
"The Security Council also reaffirms its support for the democratically elected President, Mr. Jean-Bertrand Aristide, and for the legitimate Government of Mr. Robert Malval. 
It reaffirms that the military authorities in Haiti are fully responsible for this suffering which directly results from their non-compliance with their public commitments to the Governors Island Agreement. 
"The Security Council encourages the Secretary-General, in consultation with the Secretary-General of the Organization of American States, to work for the earliest possible return of the International Civilian Mission in Haiti (MICIVIH). 
The Security Council requests the Secretary-General to continue planning for additional measures including for an appropriate United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) to be deployed as conditions permit, consistent with the Governors Island Agreement. 
"The Security Council reaffirms its determination, expressed in the above-mentioned resolutions, to ensure the full and effective enforcement of current sanctions. 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3315th and 3317th meetings, held on 16 and 18 November 1993, respectively, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
The President also drew attention to technical changes to be made in the text of draft resolution S/26750 in its provisional form. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on the draft resolution and adopted it unanimously as resolution 885 (1993). 
Also reaffirming resolution 868 (1993) on the need to ensure the safety and protection of United Nations personnel, 
Recognizing the critical need for broadbased consultations among all parties and consensus on basic principles to achieve national reconciliation and the establishment of democratic institutions in Somalia, 
Stressing that the people of Somalia bear the ultimate responsibility for achieving these objectives and in this context noting in particular resolution 837 (1993) which condemned the 5 June 1993 attack on UNOSOM II personnel and called for an investigation, 
Noting further proposals made by Member States, in particular from the Organization of African Unity (OAU), including those in document S/26627, which recommended the establishment of an impartial Commission of Inquiry to investigate armed attacks on UNOSOM II, 
1. Authorizes the establishment of a Commission of Inquiry, in further implementation of resolutions 814 (1993) and 837 (1993), to investigate armed attacks on UNOSOM II personnel which led to casualties among them; 
3. Directs the Commission to determine procedures for carrying out its investigation taking into account standard United Nations procedures; 
5. Urges the Secretary-General to provide the Commission with all assistance necessary to facilitate its work; 
At the 3317th meeting, on 18 November 1993, the Security Council had before it a further report of the Secretary-General submitted in pursuance of paragraph 19 of resolution 814 (1993) and paragraph A 5 of resolution 865 (1993) (S/26738). 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on the draft resolution and adopted it unanimously as resolution 886 (1993). 
Reaffirming its resolutions 733 (1992) of 23 January 1992 and all subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General of 12 November 1993 (S/26738), 
Noting also paragraph 72 of the report of the Secretary-General (S/26738), 
Emphasizing also in this context, the crucial importance of disarmament in achieving lasting peace and stability throughout Somalia, 
Condemning the continuing acts of violence and armed attacks against persons engaged in humanitarian and peace-keeping efforts and paying tribute to those troops and humanitarian personnel of several countries who have been killed or injured while serving in Somalia, 
2. Commends the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the personnel of UNOSOM II for their achievements in improving the conditions of the Somali people and in promoting the process of national reconciliation and reconstruction of the country; 
3. Decides, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, to renew the mandate of UNOSOM II for an additional period expiring on 31 May 1994; 
5. Decides to undertake a fundamental review of the mandate of UNOSOM II by 1 February 1994 in light of the report of the Secretary-General and his updated plan; 
6. Urges all parties in Somalia, including movements and factions, to accelerate their efforts to achieve political reconciliation, peace and security, and immediately to abide by the cease-fire and disarmament agreements reached in Addis Ababa, particularly the immediate cantonment of all heavy weapons; 
7. Underscores the importance of the Somali people attaining specific goals in the context of political reconciliation, in particular the early establishment and effective functioning of all district and regional councils and an interim national authority; 
9. Reminds all parties in Somalia, including movements and factions, that continued United Nations involvement in Somalia depends on their active cooperation and tangible progress towards a political settlement; 
10. Welcomes and supports the ongoing diplomatic efforts being made by Member States and international organizations, in particular those in the region, to assist United Nations efforts to bring all parties in Somalia, including movements and factions, to the negotiating table; 
11. Reaffirms the obligations of States to implement fully the embargo on all deliveries of weapons and military equipment to Somalia imposed by paragraph 5 of resolution 733 (1992); 
12. Expresses concern at the destabilizing effects of cross-border arms flows in the region, affirms the importance it attaches to the security of the countries neighbouring Somalia and calls for the cessation of such arms flows; 
13. Welcomes the fourth Coordination Meeting on Humanitarian Assistance for Somalia to be convened in Addis Ababa from 29 November to 1 December 1993; 
The President stated that, following consultations among members of the Security Council, he had been authorized to make the following statement on behalf of the Council (S/26757): 
"The Security Council reiterates its condemnation of the abrupt and violent interruption of the democratic process initiated in Burundi and demands the immediate cessation of acts of violence. 
The Council appeals to all States, international agencies and other humanitarian organizations to provide prompt humanitarian assistance to the affected civilian population in Burundi and neighbouring countries. 
It also requests the Secretary-General to report, at the earliest, with recommendations on the possible establishment of a voluntary fund to assist in the dispatch of an OAU mission as announced by the Secretary-General of OAU. 
"The Council will remain seized of the matter." 
1. In my report dated 21 September 1993 (S/26480), I recommended to the Security Council the establishment of a United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) for an initial period of six months under the overall supervision and management of my Special Representative, Mr. Dante Caputo. 
In the same resolution the Council requested me to submit a progress report by 10 December 1993. 
The present report is submitted pursuant to that request. 
3. As authorized by the Security Council, the United Nations Mission in Haiti would comprise 567 United Nations police monitors and a military construction unit with a strength of approximately 700, including 60 military trainers. 
An advance team of 53 military and 51 police personnel was deployed in Port-au-Prince in the period September-October 1993. 
In compliance with paragraph 6 of resolution 867 (1993), my Special Representative and the Prime Minister of Haiti, Mr. Robert Malval, initialled the Status of Mission Agreement on 9 October 1993. 
Whereas the requirements for military personnel were fully met as a result of commitments made by the Governments listed above, there was a considerable shortfall of civilian police personnel. 
Notwithstanding continuing appeals by the United Nations to other potential contributors of civilian police, this shortfall could not be covered. 
As a result of subsequent developments, which have also been reported to the Council, including the withdrawal from Haiti of the advance elements of UNMIH, it was decided to evacuate the bulk of the International Civilian Mission in Haiti (MICIVIH) from Haiti on 15 October 1993. 
7. The success of UNMIH depends on the full and active cooperation of both parties to the Governors Island Agreement. 
In these circumstances, I am obliged to conclude that the mandate entrusted to UNMIH by resolution 867 (1993) cannot be implemented until there is a clear and substantial change of attitude on the part of the Haitian military leaders. 
I shall keep the Security Council informed about the progress of my efforts. 
All the remaining parties to them - Russia, the United States, Kazakhstan and Belarus - already ratified them long ago. 
Action remained outstanding only for the Ukrainian side. 
In the course of many long months, pledges emanated from Kiev to the effect that Ukraine would comply with the obligations which it had assumed vis--vis the world community. 
Very recently, during a meeting of the official delegations of Russia and Ukraine in Massandr, headed by the Presidents of the two countries, Ukraine reaffirmed those pledges in the form of agreements which it signed there. 
In fact, however, there now has occurred an outrageous violation of important international instruments, fundamental provisions of which have been rendered virtually null and void by the Ukrainian legislators. 
The Government of the Russian Federation declares that the resolution of the Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine relating to the START-I Treaty is unacceptable, on the grounds that the reservations contained therein subvert the objectives of that Treaty. 
Russia, for its part, has resolved all issues connected with the receipt by Ukraine of its "peace dividend" from the elimination of all strategic nuclear weapons deployed in its territory. 
To that end, the relevant agreements have been drafted and signed, including at the level of the government leaders of the two countries. 
In addition, Russia has given Ukraine all the necessary guarantees of its security provided for by international law. 
Our units have been precisely instructed how to act when humanitarian convoys pass along the routes under combined control in order to provide for the safety of those convoys. 
The BH Army units, because of the proximity of the convoy and the disposition of its soldiers, were not in a position to and did not fire back, because that would also have put their own soldiers in jeopardy. 
From all the facts gathered it can be concluded that the fire that resulted in the killing of the Danish driver and wounding of 11 members of international organizations, was opened by the HVO units. 
Obviously, the incident was previously planned and its execution aimed at incriminating the R BH Army for jeopardizing humanitarian convoys so as to hinder and halt humanitarian aid deliveries, which actually happened. 
The R BH Army units have not only been instructed to exercise utmost caution in respect of humanitarian convoys but also to be actively engaged in seeking for the safest possible transportation routes, in the region of Central Bosnia, in particular. 
Therefore, we will do everything in our power to avoid such incidents, but we are not certain that the opposing side, not dependent on humanitarian convoys because they get their supplies from the neighbouring State, will do the same. 
I assure you that the R BH Army units will be at your disposal in order to see this mission successfully implemented. 
The Council held a meeting which Lord Owen and Generals Cot and Briquemont attended. 
The Council recalled the need to secure supplementary contributions of troops and logistical assistance for UNPROFOR. 
The military officials of UNPROFOR will also be invited. 
On instructions from my Government, I have the honour to transmit to you herewith a letter dated 26 November 1993 from Mr. Mohammed Said Al-Sahaf, Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Iraq, conveying Iraq's acceptance of its obligations under Security Council resolution 715 (1991). 
Iraq wishes to remind the Security Council of an essential fact. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1012. 
In pursuance of these contacts and in order to achieve fruitful and constructive cooperation, we propose the following concrete steps: 
4. The Sixth Committee considered the item at its 35th and 37th meetings, on 23 and 24 November 1993. 
Welcoming also the efforts to explore ways to rationalize the work of the Committee, and in particular its agenda, 
6. Supports the efforts of the Chairman of the Committee, Member States and the Secretariat to explore ways to rationalize the work of the Committee and its agenda, permitting it to remain efficient and responsive, and in keeping with the overall spirit of its mandate; 
8. Requests the Committee to continue its work, in conformity with General Assembly resolution 2819 (XXVI) of 15 December 1971; 
9. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Report of the Committee on Relations with the Host Country". 
"Activities of those foreign economic and other interests which impede the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples in Territories under colonial domination and efforts to eliminate colonialism, apartheid and racial discrimination in southern Africa". 
At the same meeting, the Assembly decided to allocate the item to the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee). 
2. At its 2nd meeting, on 6 October, the Fourth Committee decided to hold a general debate covering agenda items 18, 116, 117, 118 and 12, and 119 on the understanding that individual proposals on matters covered by those items would be considered separately. 
In his introductory statement, the Rapporteur said that, in view of the recent developments concerning South Africa, the Special Committee had been holding consultations with a view to amending its recommendations to the General Assembly. 
"Activities of foreign economic and other interests which impede the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples in Territories under colonial domination"; 
(b) The first preambular paragraph would be replaced by: 
"Having considered the item entitled "Activities of foreign economic and other interests which impede the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples in Territories under colonial domination,"; 
(c) In the ninth preambular paragraph, the words "has played" would be replaced by "played"; 
would be deleted and operative paragraph 6 renumbered as operative paragraph 5; 
"7. Calls upon those oil-producing and oil-exporting countries that have not yet done so to take effective measures against the oil companies concerned so as to terminate the supply of crude oil and petroleum products to the Government of South Africa;", 
would be deleted and operative paragraphs 8 to 15 renumbered as operative paragraphs 6 to 13; 
"5. The General Assembly welcomes the important changes taking place in South Africa aimed at facilitating the commencement of substantive constitutional negotiations. 
The Assembly notes that, these developments notwithstanding, apartheid remains and that as a result there is a continuing threat to the peace and security of the region.", 
"6. The General Assembly condemns the continued military and intelligence collaboration between South Africa and certain countries, which constitutes a violation of the military embargo imposed against South Africa by the Security Council in its resolution 418 (1977) of 4 November 1977.", 
would be deleted; 
(c) The succeeding operative paragraphs would be renumbered accordingly. 
Having considered the item entitled "Activities of foreign economic and other interests which impede the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples in Territories under colonial domination, 
Reaffirming the solemn obligation of the administering Powers under the Charter of the United Nations to promote the political, economic, social and educational advancement of the inhabitants of the Territories under their administration and to protect the human and natural resources of those Territories against abuses, 
Recognizing the crucial and decisive role that the imposition of international sanctions played in applying the necessary pressure on the South African regime to undertake significant measures towards the eradication of apartheid, 
6. Reiterates that the exploitation and plundering of the marine and other natural resources of colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories by foreign economic interests, in violation of the relevant resolutions of the United Nations, is a threat to the integrity and prosperity of those Territories; 
7. Invites all Governments and organizations of the United Nations system to take all possible measures to ensure that the permanent sovereignty of the peoples of colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories over their natural resources is fully respected and safeguarded; 
9. Calls upon the administering Powers concerned to ensure that no discriminatory and unjust wage systems or working conditions prevail in the Territories under their administration and to apply in each Territory a uniform system of wages to all the inhabitants without any discrimination; 
11. Appeals to mass media, trade unions and non-governmental organizations, as well as individuals, to continue their efforts for the full implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples; 
2. Aware of the presence of such bases and installations in some of those Territories, the General Assembly urges the administering Powers concerned to continue to take all necessary measures not to involve those Territories in any offensive acts or interference against other States. 
3. The General Assembly reiterates its concern that military activities and arrangements by colonial Powers in Territories under their administration might run counter to the rights and interests of the colonial peoples concerned, especially their right to self-determination and independence. 
5. The General Assembly deplores the continued alienation of land in colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories, particularly in the small island Territories of the Pacific and Caribbean regions, for military installations. 
Mrs. SELMANE (Algeria) (interpretation from French): We listened carefully to the statement made by the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Papua New Guinea. 
His presentation gives a picture of all the efforts already undertaken to prepare and develop the initiative with a view to the establishment of a "United Nations Panel on Opportunity and Participation". 
At a time when our Organization is tackling the preparation of an agenda for development and working to make its fiftieth anniversary the target date for concluding a process of renewal and of adaptation to the new challenges facing mankind, this initiative is certainly timely and important. 
The especially difficult economic situation of the developing countries, exacerbated by an unfavourable international environment, underscores the importance of the link between peace and development in today's world. 
The Panel's independence and the competence of its members are such as to imbue its analyses and recommendations with the relevance, originality and boldness needed for it to have a salutary impact as we approach the fiftieth anniversary. 
The United Nations Initiative on Opportunity and Participation was considered at the South Pacific Forum meeting in Nauru in August this year. 
We believe that the further examination of this issue may help our understanding as we move to shape a new agenda for development in the 1990s. 
Sustainable human development is now identified as the crucial target for our age. 
A key ingredient in that concept is the ability of people, as individuals or as groups, to participate fully and effectively in the economic, social, cultural and political processes that affect their lives. 
We now recognize that development which does not deal with this dimension is seriously flawed. 
For development to be equitable and sustainable it must reach out and encompass all of society, not just those individuals and groups who happen to be historically well positioned to benefit from development. 
The link between economic and social development and peace and stability is now well established. 
The draft resolution before us represents an endeavour to advance the process of identifying and remedying the barriers to opportunity and to participation that clearly do exist in many countries. 
In particular, the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) has focused attention on this very issue in the 1993 Human Development Report and again last week in a very thought-provoking statement made by the new Administrator of UNDP, Gus Speth, to the Second Committee. 
Given the potential range of issues relevant to opportunity and participation, my delegation believes it is important that the panel's work be carefully delimited and well focused. 
The initiative of examination, by the panel, of the issues of opportunity and participation is therefore timely across a broad spectrum of United Nations activities. 
I think we all agree that impulses for participation should be better understood and nurtured. 
We therefore look to the proposed panel to advance this process. 
As prerequisites for human development, opportunity and participation are so self-evident that we tend to take them for granted. 
In any social system people have to pursue their aspirations for development, and opportunity and participation are necessary for their advancement. 
My delegation believes that this has been the experience of many countries, particularly developing countries, in the last several years. 
In the case of my own country, Tanzania, we learned very early on that while nothing can replace one's own efforts for economic and social advancement, supportive intervention from the outside has a critical role to play in the process of development. 
That role essentially involves making available to citizens the opportunity to develop themselves and to participate in making the decisions that affect their lives. 
Each of our countries has had its own experience. 
The Papua New Guinea initiative provides us with a very welcome opportunity to share these experiences and to reach a common understanding on ways and means of enlarging the opportunity and participation of our citizens in their own advancement and in that of their countries. 
At both the national and the international level, opportunity and participation are required for development. 
Unfortunately, at the international level the concept of opportunity and participation has not been fully accepted. 
That is why the call for an agenda for development is very timely. 
As we await the Secretary-General's report on this subject, the proposal by the Government of Papua New Guinea gives us a welcome opportunity to initiate a discussion which can only enrich the debate on this important item. 
The fact that reform efforts in the developing countries to foster growth and development continue to be frustrated by the persistent inequalities in international economic relations constitutes a serious obstacle to the establishment of global partnership and to the realities of interdependence in the world today. 
The proposal on opportunity and participation is both timely and urgent, as it allows us to examine past failures in our attempts to build a just and equitable international system and to chart new and innovative strategies for sustainable development. 
We have attended several international conferences focused on different aspects and dimensions of human cooperation and development in an attempt to seek solutions to growing inequalities in the global economy. 
(b) A development process that is responsive to social needs, seeks a significant reduction in extreme poverty, promotes the development and utilization of human resources and skills and is environmentally sound and sustainable; 
(c) An improvement of the international systems of money, finance and trade so as to support the development process; 
(e) A decisive strengthening of international development cooperation; 
In the Uruguay Round, the priorities and interests of developing countries have figured marginally even in areas such as markets for agricultural commodities, which constitute the mainstay of their economies. 
Commodity markets have continued to be depressed, and to be destabilized by changing demand and supply conditions. 
There is a danger that the establishment of regional trade blocs may exclude many developing countries from preferential access to the markets of the developed countries. 
The preparatory process for these conferences has already identified the problems encountered in contemporary international economic relations and in development, and this should facilitate the search for their solutions. 
The proposed United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation will serve as a useful link for various resolutions adopted by the United Nations and especially by United Nations organized international conferences in seeking a methodology through which those goals and objectives may be realized. 
The same can be said about nations. 
Opportunity and participation will certainly bring about effective partnership and equitable cooperation in the sphere of international economic relations. 
Effective economic integration of developing countries in the world economy could be a major stimulus to global economic activities, provided it remains open and outward-looking and does not result in additional external barriers. 
My delegation fully supports draft resolution A/48/L.19, which was introduced by the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Papua New Guinea. 
I am also pleased to announce my delegation's sponsorship of the draft resolution, and I share the hope of many previous speakers that it will be adopted by consensus. 
As we approach the end of the millennium, some think that this trend can be seen everywhere. 
Liberal principles such as individual freedom, popular sovereignty, free markets and free trade have become the new watchwords and the means through which underdevelopment can allegedly be definitively conquered. 
Over the past two decades many in the developing world have dutifully followed the regimen that has been laid out for us. 
However, that is only part of the picture. 
In many countries there have been no improvements. 
In fact, the socio-political and economic situation has deteriorated to the point where it threatens international stability. 
Problems abound in many of the countries that have accepted the prescription and swallowed the medicine. 
Why is this so? We believe that part of the truth lies in the fact that over the past quarter of a century we have been experiencing top-down development. 
We have told our people that they must follow the uniform prescription to overcome the myriad problems. 
We have not always related the institutions, structures and remedies to the genuine needs of our people. 
And we have failed to give the people an adequate role in articulating and guiding their own political, economic and social destinies. 
We have compounded the problem by forgetting a basic truism, namely, that the primary purpose of development is to enlarge people's opportunities and choices. 
We agree with the Human Development Report 1993 that: 
We see the Papua New Guinea initiative on opportunity and participation in this light. 
It provides an opportunity to begin the dialogue on the means and mechanisms through which we can involve our peoples in the process of development and further ensure that we create opportunities that will enable them and us to meet their genuine needs. 
After all, a primary purpose of development is to create and enlarge social, economic, developmental and political opportunities. 
Let us, therefore, go beyond the formal symbolism of talking about grass roots. 
We are therefore happy to act as a sponsor of the draft resolution embodying this worthy initiative. 
If all that this initiative accomplishes is that the agenda for development and the Assembly fully accept and articulate the critical importance of popular participation, it will go down in history as a signal accomplishment. 
Mr. VAN LIEROP (Vanuatu): Odd as it might seem, this is the first occasion on which our delegation has come to the podium to speak during the current session of the General Assembly. 
Thus, it gives us great pleasure to join in the congratulatory remarks previously addressed to you, Sir, on your unanimous election to preside over the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
Quite aside from our long and deep personal friendship, and that of our respective countries and delegations, you are well known for your professionalism, your diplomatic skills and your integrity. 
These are not easy qualities to come by. 
You, therefore, are one of the most highly respected of all of our colleagues in this House. 
The manner in which you have led our deliberations thus far has certainly justified our great faith in you. 
We also take pleasure in thanking your predecessor and commending his efforts during the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly. 
There is no doubt that the active involvement and full participation of everyone in a given society - men and women, young and old, the economically advantaged and the disadvantaged, the physically firm and the infirm - are essential elements in the process of economic and social development. 
Similarly, on a global scale doors of opportunity that remain permanently closed seriously diminish the ability of mankind to realize its full potential. 
All segments of society, beginning with the smallest, most distant and most diverse communities, have their own unique contributions to make. 
Those contributions should all be encouraged and valued for their unique worth. 
That is one important aspect of the proposal on opportunity and participation. 
As electoral democracy spreads throughout the world - to big nations and small, in every corner of the globe, and to every village, hamlet and outer island - few ideas could more appropriate or more timely than opportunity and participation. 
For, as electoral democracy spreads throughout the world, new questions are being raised in both the new democracies and the older democracies - questions about economic justice and what the future holds in store for those who have never had much margin for economic error. 
Fears are being articulated about social equality, and new concerns are being expressed about the future of international or multilateral democracy. 
Every day, those who live and labour in developing countries - particularly the smallest, the poorest and the most ecologically fragile - find themselves facing less and less certain futures. 
Like other delegations, we have limited ourselves to commenting on a minimum of those ideas. 
We view this proposal as another important step in the global enfranchisement of those who are not yet enfranchised to the fullest extent possible. 
Like other sponsors of the draft resolution, we continue to be open-minded and receptive to the ideas of others. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to inform delegations that, in order to give the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions and the Fifth Committee an opportunity to review the programme budget implications of draft resolution A/48/L.19, action on it is postponed to a date to be announced. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on Mr. Mario Carias Zapata, Minister for Foreign Affairs of Honduras, to introduce draft resolution A/48/L.21. 
Today, Central America is at one of the most important stages in its recent history - that of the consolidation of democracy. 
Furthermore, we believe that the establishment of democratic regimes in our countries does not by itself guarantee solution of the major social, political and economic problems that we, as countries and as a region, confront. 
Democracy in Central America requires understanding and sustained support from the international community. 
The Secretary-General, in his report to the General Assembly, says: 
To trace and undertake a new course of development in peace and democracy, our countries require, as a minimum, a framework of stability that is in accordance with the special features of each country. 
That is how the socio-economic problems will be solved and the sustained human development necessary to ensuring that resources reach the most needy sectors of the population will be made possible. 
The Central American Governments, aware of their historic responsibility to ensure that their peoples may enjoy peace, security, justice and social development, have consistently striven, in all areas and at all levels, to achieve the goals that were set in 1987. 
That is why in this forum, we speak with a single voice, in a spirit of unity, and with a single hope - that better standards of living may be provided for our peoples. 
The Central American Presidents met 14 times and signed agreements of the greatest importance for Central America. 
During those meetings they called for the support and assistance of the international community. 
The Programme for Displaced Persons, Refugees and Returnees developed through the United Nations Development Programme has made an innovative contribution in Central America by establishing procedures which have mobilized various social sectors in the region to work together to find solutions to common problems. 
Nevertheless, regardless of the efforts undertaken and the resources invested in Central America, there remain serious political, economic and social problems which could nullify the gains made to date. 
In the present debate in the Assembly, and throughout the general debate, representatives of our countries at the very highest level have expressed concern on the subject - and, because of its importance, I consider it appropriate to remind members of this. 
Minister Bernd H. Niehaus Quesada of Costa Rica reminded us: 
The Government of Nicaragua has also made important progress in bringing about broad social consensus through national dialogue, the adoption of measures that will lay the bases for reconstruction, and economic and social development. 
In fact the case of Nicaragua is special. It has had to go through a threefold transition. 
It is overcoming the aftermath of war; it is building democracy; and it is restoring dynamism and strength to the economy in a society that is still polarized. 
As part of these efforts, the Central American Presidents met in Guatemala City from 27 to 29 October last in their fourteenth summit. 
"The democracy we have been building with such great hope is beginning to reap the fruits of a peaceful Central America - a Central America invigorated by a new integrationist vision capable of changing the course of history." 
"... we have launched a bold and innovative integration process that has given us regional institutions and forums that include presidential summits, the Central American Parliament and the Central American Court of Justice, all of which are expressions of the legal and political framework established by the Tegucigalpa Protocol." 
"... will promote the establishment of a Central American social investment fund under the auspices of the Central American Integration Bank to fight poverty, to promote social works, and to improve the people's standard of living by financing social development programmes." 
They also called on the international community to support this initiative at the international conference for peace and development in Central America which they hope to convene in 1994. 
"Central America offers all the necessary conditions for the independent implementation of a peace plan and an agenda for development. 
Our efforts, together with specific expressions of international solidarity, will allow us to make our region a model for resolving conflicts, consolidating peace, and enhancing democracy through comprehensive development." 
Central America, like other regions, has to face and overcome serious difficulties that are curbing its development. 
We are therefore striving to achieve diversification of our production structures, in the quest for new markets for our products and in order to attract the necessary foreign-investment flows. 
We are also aware that the operations of the United Nations that have been undertaken in the area, such as the PEC and the International Conference on Central American Refugees (CIREFCA) have yielded many results. 
We wish to consolidate the principal achievements in the quest for peace, national reconciliation and economic reconstruction and to take up the challenges and problems to be solved with the support of the international community, which has an irreplaceable role to play in Central America. 
We hope that the Assembly will adopt this draft resolution without a vote. 
In conclusion, I should like once again to thank the Secretary-General for his work and the report which he has presented to us on the situation in Central America and which is contained in document A/48/586. 
Much remains to be done, but we have faith and confidence that our efforts and those of the international community will enable us to work together for a better future for the peoples of Central America. 
Mr. NOTERDAEME (Belgium) (interpretation from French): I have the honour of speaking on behalf of the European Union in this debate on the situation in Central America, which has begun with the introduction of a draft resolution of which we have become aware only today. 
In the circumstances, the European Union wishes to make it clear that its statement in the debate will in no way prejudge its position on the draft resolution. 
Since the San Jos Declaration in 1984, the peace processes in Central America have enjoyed substantial support from the European Union. 
For some years now, they have also been closely followed by the General Assembly. 
The overall situation in Central America has improved since the 1980s in terms of democratization, the consolidation of peace, and regional stability and integration. 
Implementation has given rise to tempered optimism or to hope in certain cases; but other situations, where national reconciliation and the consolidation of peace are still out of reach, remain a matter of concern. 
Far from discouraging us, the remaining difficulties must strengthen the common determination of the peoples and Governments of the region and of the international community to persist in their efforts. 
Although still fragile, the decisive progress in the Salvadorian peace process is one of the remarkable achievements in which our Organization can take pride. 
We must nevertheless recall that the solution to remaining conflicts must come from the Central Americans themselves. 
Armed conflict in El Salvador is now a thing of the past. 
We must welcome this success for peace, which we owe to the realism displayed by both parties and to the efforts of the international community and, in particular, the United Nations. 
The European Union has lent its unswerving support to the implementation of the Peace Accords and continues to stress respect for all their parts. 
On 28 October, the European Union expressed its concern at the resurgence of political violence and asked President Cristiani to see to it that those responsible for violence are caught and brought to trial. 
He also stressed the need to respect the Peace Accords. 
In order to break the vicious circle of violence, he called for the rapid establishment of the machinery for investigating illegal armed groups, and the establishment of the national Civil Police and the land-transfer programme. 
In his statement of 5 November, the President of the Security Council supported the Secretary-General's recommendations. 
The European Union, which has contributed through substantial action to the reinsertion of former combatants into the agricultural sphere, also wishes to see the problems related to land distribution solved. 
Similarly, the new national Civil Police must receive the necessary resources to perform its task efficiently. 
The European Union is now studying the matter of what resources it can use to help the new Civil Police Academy. 
Finally, all progress achieved must be confirmed by a properly conducted electoral process. 
The elections next March will be a decisive test of the peace process. 
The impartiality of the bodies responsible for the proper conduct of the elections, broad participation in the elections, and the peaceful acceptance of the voters' choice will be the criteria for success. 
ONUSAL, whose mandate has been expanded to include observation of the elections, will make a valuable contribution to the electoral process. 
Having condemned the suspension of constitutional order in Guatemala, the European Union welcomed its peaceful restoration and expressed its support for President de Le Carpio. 
We hope too that resumed peace negotiations will rapidly end this, the oldest, armed conflict in Central America, and will bring about profound political and social reforms. 
In that connection, we support the efforts of the Secretary-General to promote that dialogue. 
The European Union is pleased that Guatemala has affirmed its recognition of Belize, and hopes that those two countries will continue to improve their relations and settle their territorial dispute once and for all. 
Despite the amnesty declared by the Government, the situation of demobilized personnel has not led to true peace. 
We reiterate our firm support for President Chamorro's efforts to promote dialogue and national reconciliation and to assure civilian control over the army. 
We call on all political forces to respect their commitment not to turn to political violence, to overcome their differences and to make the necessary effort to implement a plan for national reconciliation placing the higher interests of the country above political antagonisms. 
The support the European Union has given for many years to the Central American peace process and the significant assistance it provides to Nicaragua in that framework entitle the Union to issue this appeal - by which it intends no interference - to the political groupings in Nicaragua. 
We hope the mediation efforts of the Central American Presidents and the Organization of American States (OAS) will make it possible very shortly to achieve a true national agreement. 
Another priority concern of the European Union with respect to Central America is human rights. 
There can be no lasting economic development or political stability without human rights guarantees. 
The efforts of the European Union in this sphere are also reflected in its support for many practical projects relating to democratization and human rights. 
That programme joins many other endeavours in support of democratization, electoral processes in particular. 
The European Union has continued its efforts for the reintegration of refugees and displaced or demobilized persons, particularly with respect to El Salvador and Nicaragua, and for the return of Guatemalan refugees. 
The European Union reaffirms its determination to cooperate with the Central American countries in their efforts to protect the environment and restore ecological balance. 
We have noted with interest initiatives such as the Caracas Commitment and the Caracas Statement issued by the Central American countries and the Group of Three to promote cooperation and trade. 
The implementation of the San Salvador Agreement between the European Union and Central America, signed at the ninth San Jos ministerial meeting, held in El Salvador in February 1993, marks a new stage in relations between the two regions and opens the way for continued and intensified Community cooperation. 
I would recall that the European Union is the largest provider of assistance to the region. 
Next year we mark the tenth anniversary of our dialogue with Central America, a dialogue through which we have striven to support the peace processes, both politically and in terms of cooperation. 
The European Union vigorously reaffirms its commitment to promote peace, democracy and development in Central America. 
The peoples of El Salvador, Guatemala and Nicaragua have demonstrated an unshakeable determination to overcome decades of violence, repression and deprivation. 
Indeed, I believe the experience in Central America can serve as a model for similar endeavours in other regions. 
Japan has various concerns about the situation in the region, and I would like to touch on them very briefly. 
First, in El Salvador, the signing of the Chapultepec Agreement by the Government and the Farabundo Mart National Liberation Front (FMLN) in January of last year formally ended the armed conflict and marked a turning-point for both the country and the region. 
Japan warmly applauded the good-faith efforts made by both sides in the negotiating process. 
Japan remains concerned about delays in implementing the agreement, but recognizes that the development of mutual trust will require time, patience and much wisdom. 
Japan trusts that both sides will recognize the need to adhere to a definite timetable, and that they will overcome their remaining difficulties in a peaceful manner. 
Japan regards the forthcoming election in El Salvador as the culmination of the entire peace process, and hopes that the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL), which is playing a key role in that process, will ensure the credibility of that election. 
This is essential to the establishment of lasting peace and stability. 
I turn now to Guatemala. 
Japan welcomed the inauguration of Mr. Ramiro de Le Carpio as that country's new President, democratically elected following the partial suspension of the Constitution by the former President last May. 
With regard to Nicaragua, Japan has welcomed the efforts made by President Chamorro towards political reconciliation, even as she has had to cope with the difficulties of presiding over a divided Congress. 
Japan outlined its concerns about the situation in Nicaragua more fully in its statement on agenda item 45, "International assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Nicaragua", at the current session. 
Although genuine progress has been made in the establishment of peace and stability throughout Central America, serious difficulties still remain. 
But, rather than allowing ourselves to become discouraged by these difficulties, we should be challenged to resolve them by combining peace-keeping and peace-building efforts in new and creative ways. 
In this context, Japan is extending various kinds of medium- and long-term cooperation, including yen loans, general grant aid and technical cooperation, to the countries in the region. 
In addition, it provides emergency assistance to the people of Central America at times of natural disasters. 
We hope that this development and humanitarian assistance will also help to advance the peace process and ensure that it is irreversible. 
In addition to bilateral assistance, intra-regional cooperation is also important. 
Japan also serves as Co-Chairman of the Working Group on Economic Development, and presided over the Central American ministerial meeting last March in Tokyo. 
Japan will continue to support, in these and other forums, the initiatives of the nations of Central America. 
In closing, I would like to note that the Secretary-General, who has played an important role in restoring peace and stability to Central America, deserves our admiration and strengthened support. 
We hope that our experience in the region will spur further United Nations efforts to pursue peace-keeping, peacemaking and peace-building in other parts of the world. 
Today, as the Secretary-General stresses, the region is firmly committed to a process of consolidating peace, which generally has reached a level of significant stability. 
Venezuela, both individually and together with other countries with particular links to, and interests in, the region, will continue to support these processes, politically as well as economically. 
We have always been careful to respect the will of the Central American countries themselves, being convinced that the consolidation of peace and the promotion of development in the region will be more stable and long-lasting the more they respond to the convictions of those countries. 
This is an appropriate occasion to express our gratitude and admiration for the constant efforts of the Central American countries to identify and promote their own priorities in an exercise of affirmation that deserves the support of the entire international community. 
Venezuela recognizes the particular characteristics of each national political policy process in Central America as well as the obstacles facing them. 
We are pleased with the progress described in the Secretary-General's report in this regard, and we note its assessments of the stage reached in each of these political processes of peace and national reconciliation. 
Venezuela will continue to work with them, as a friendly country, in the search for and the promotion of progress. 
In the area of economic cooperation, as the Secretary-General's report also indicates, Venezuela has endeavoured to contribute to the reactivation of the Central American economies and the strengthening of ties of interdependence. 
It has done so both individually and with other countries of the area, in particular Colombia and Mexico, with which it forms the Group of Three. 
Yesterday we took part in the first international technical meeting on Central America. 
We are sure that the General Assembly will ratify its collective commitment to peace, democracy and development in Central America. 
Mr. OSVALD (Sweden): Over the last few years developments in Central America have been, by and large, very encouraging. 
Almost everywhere, war and conflict have given way to peace and reconciliation. 
Since the outset, Sweden has actively supported the peace process in Central America. 
We shall continue to do so. 
The objective of our political and economic endeavours in the region has always been to contribute to the promotion of peace, reconciliation, democracy and respect for human rights. 
On average, our yearly contribution to the region for development projects and humanitarian assistance has been $115 million. 
This includes assistance under bilateral agreements, through the United Nations, or through regional as well as non-governmental organizations. 
Sweden strongly supports the ongoing regional integration efforts in Central America. 
Such regional cooperation is, in our view, crucial for stability and democracy in the region. 
The International Conference on Central American Refugees (CIREFCA) process is a good example of what can be achieved through internationally supported regional cooperation. 
We support and are carefully monitoring joint efforts by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees and the United Nations Development Programme to find a modality for giving continuation to the major aspects of the CIREFCA process after its conclusion in April 1994. 
As the peace process continues, we hope that these efforts can be expanded. 
The importance of the international community's political and economic support for Central America cannot be overestimated. 
We consider it essential that ONUSAL should be able to continue its task and to support the peace process until the situation in El Salvador has been firmly consolidated. 
The time between now and the elections in March next year will be of crucial importance. 
This is necessary to ensure the credibility of the election process. 
Furthermore, the peace agreements must be fully implemented in order to promote a favourable political atmosphere. 
We are therefore concerned about the delays with regard to the creation of the new civilian police, the reintegration of former soldiers and ex-FMLN combatants into civilian society, and the redistribution of land. 
We expect these acts to be promptly investigated and the guilty brought to justice. 
We have strong reasons to hope that President Ramiro de Le Carpio will continue the democratization and will vigorously promote respect for human rights. 
President Ramiro de Le Carpio has taken steps to help reactivate the negotiations. 
We welcome the fact that both the Government and the URNG have expressed interest in a United Nations involvement. 
Sweden will continue to follow the peace process in Guatemala closely. 
We are prepared to contribute to the process, provided the parties agree that this would be constructive. 
A breakthrough in the peace negotiations is, in our view, likely to have a positive impact in this field. 
A separate, internationally verified agreement between the two parties on human rights issues would enhance the prospects for peace. 
Sweden provides assistance to Guatemala in areas such as human rights, and we are prepared to make additional efforts in this regard. 
The agreement regarding repatriation of refugees, signed a year ago by the Guatemalan Government and representatives of the Guatemalan refugees, is unique and merits respect from all parties involved. 
Sweden will continue to monitor and support the implementation of the agreement, and we are encouraged by the recent reports in this regard. 
The path towards mutual understanding and national reconciliation chosen by the Government of Nicaragua has our full support. 
However, the political basis for this endeavour must be broadened. 
One aim of our assistance is to support Nicaragua's own efforts towards national reconciliation and a strengthening of democracy. 
Another is to promote the Nicaraguan programmes for economic stabilization and growth. 
Only through a consistent donor policy will we be able to maintain confidence in our programme for development cooperation with Nicaragua. 
Sweden is of the view that the acute crisis in Nicaragua is basically political in nature. 
The national dialogue has to continue and must lead to a concrete agreement, in particular on questions of ownership and access to land, reform of the judicial system and transformation of the army and the police. 
The parties in Nicaragua have a joint responsibility for setting their country on a stable political and economic track. 
In spite of all the difficult issues that remain to be solved, there are reasons for optimism as concerns developments in Central America. 
Fortunately, the internal and regional problems that we see today can be approached on their own terms now that our vision is no longer clouded by the perceptions of the cold-war era. 
Peace, reconciliation, democracy, justice, respect for human rights and economic development are at the top of the agenda. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to propose, if there is no objection, that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be now closed. 
The report adds: 
On the other hand, the analysis before us recalls, too, that: 
But these achievements require consolidation. 
In this process, particular importance should be attached, in our view, to the players and institutions of civil society. 
With the determination of the usefulness of international action channeled through the United Nations, the validity and force of our Organization were demonstrated also. 
But demonstration of this validity should continue above and beyond peace-keeping operations, because - as we have so often reiterated in this forum when these topics are discussed at the United Nations - there can be no peace without development, just as there can be no development without peace. 
Central America is an example that cannot be cast aside. 
It cannot be ignored, because the best examples cannot be cast aside. 
This Monday, there began, in Puntarenas, Costa Rica, a Latin American meeting dealing with the social aspects of regional cooperation. 
Various bodies entrusted with programmes relating to development and social investments are meeting there, with the objective of strengthening a continent-wide network for the exchange of experiences on these topics. 
Rather, it is an opportunity for support, backing and commitment in a situation that is ours as well. 
Consistent with our sense of integration with Latin America and the Caribbean, we accept wholly and permanently the realities of the region. 
But, above and beyond our individual contribution, which, as I have mentioned, is necessarily limited, we believe that the countries of the developed world and the multilateral bodies must maintain their interest in Central America, despite the internal problems the cooperating countries are experiencing. 
They have already made great sacrifices, and they deserve an integrated response from the international community. 
That is the political meaning of what we are discussing here today in the General Assembly. 
In that spirit, the Rio Group, at its meeting in Santiago, Chile, some weeks ago lent support to a particular situation - that of Nicaragua - in order to deal with the problems that country is facing at this juncture. 
Mr. CDENAS (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation is pleased to participate in this debate on the situation in Central America, to which we attach special importance. 
The quest for these interrelated goals will contribute to the consolidation of well-being and stability in the region. 
The international community must be aware that the Central American region is emerging from a difficult period of internal conflicts and is entering a new stage of institutional reconstruction and economic development. 
We are referring, of course, to the same policies that the Cairns Group has been denouncing during the lengthy Uruguay Round of negotiations. 
In the context of assistance for sustainable development, we cannot ignore the fundamental importance of providing suitable international cooperation in the processes of democratic consolidation and of continuously pouring in the economic and technical assistance indispensable to facing and surmounting the trying sequels of violent conflicts. 
International responsibility does not stop, of course, at settling crises of war, but must be shouldered, in peacetime, through the institutional, economic, social and cultural reconstruction of the countries involved. 
We have also made, and continue to make, concrete contributions in human rights, assistance in elections and related matters. 
In this spirit we reaffirm our commitment to the Central American region, whose peoples share such close bonds of fraternity with our own. 
I say this because it was but one short year ago that we in Guyana, after a period in which there were four rigged elections, experienced the return of participatory democracy, through the free expression of the will of the electorate. 
It is therefore our sincere hope that the opportunity afforded to the Guyana electorate for free and fair elections can be afforded in other countries where people are still clamouring for the right to self-determination and the right of a free expression of choice in regular, transparent polls. 
Peace, freedom, democracy and development are ideals cherished by all right-thinking men and women of the world. 
The quest for democracy in Central America is qualitatively no different from that in other regions. 
We have in recent years witnessed the organization and conduct of elections in countries such as Nicaragua and El Salvador. 
These elections have been preceded by an elaborate plan of voter education, voter registration and other measures taken for the institutional strengthening of the whole democratic process. 
The role of the United Nations in this preparatory process must be highly commended. 
Its observer missions to monitor the actual conduct of the balloting and the counting of the ballots have provided the additional element of international supervision, thereby further strengthening the expression of the will of the people. 
One way to promote peace, freedom, democracy and development in Central America is the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL). 
It has played a pivotal role in organizing and reinvigorating institutional mechanisms for the orderly conduct of the State's internal affairs. 
Thus the civil administrative structure - the police, the judiciary, the court system - have all been addressed in the interest of the preservation of democracy. 
The Government of Guyana was pleased to be in a position to offer a small contingent of members of its police force to perform the role of Civilian Police Monitors in El Salvador's transition process. 
I hasten to add that it would be unfortunate if we were to discuss the concepts of peace, freedom, democracy and development in Central America while confining our comments to a single State. 
Indeed, in the past situations of internal political unrest and violence have not gone unnoticed by the international community because of their potential threat to international tranquility. 
The Guyana delegation believes that the return to acceptable minimum standards of protection of human rights is essential to the return of peace and stability in Central America. 
Access to the courts, the right to a fair trial and recourse to the remedies of habeas corpus and amparo are paramount. 
Moreover, the establishment of measures for the promotion and protection of civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights is the sine qua non for the establishment of a region of peace, freedom, democracy and development. 
The international community, and developing countries in particular, have agonized for years over the question of whether democracy should of necessity precede development or whether development should be sustained while the democratic traditions of a State are either held in abeyance or otherwise lag behind comparative global norms. 
But in reality the two concepts are inextricably intertwined: an improvement in statistical indicators such as gross domestic product (GDP), in the absence of political and social conditions which allow people to improve the quality of their lives in a holistic sense, is short-lived if not counter-productive. 
The overwhelming body of opinion now is that democracy and development enjoy a symbiotic relationship and that quality of life indicators can no longer solely be economic statistics but must also reflect the fundamental rights and freedoms of the electorate. 
We in Guyana cherish these ideals, and we therefore pledge our support for their promotion, in the overall aim of maintaining international peace and security. 
Mr. TELLO (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): The Government of Mexico has been closely following developments in Central America. 
Although the period of conflicts and confrontations seems finally to be behind us, we must recognize that progress has been uneven. 
Important progress has been made in adopting measures for dialogue and reconciliation. 
We can also note a strengthening of the institutional and democratic structures and a more dynamic evolution of the subregional process of harmonization and cooperation. 
At the same time, new uncertainties and contradictions have arisen. 
New challenges to the definitive consolidation of peace, reconciliation and development have been added to old but persistent problems. 
Today more than ever it is vital that we redouble our efforts to realize the hope of the Presidents of the Central American countries that the region become one of peace, freedom, democracy and development. 
The consolidation of a stable and lasting peace can be achieved only if there is progress in economic and social development. 
Hence, political, institutional and democratic progress must be accompanied by the capacity to raise the standards and quality of life of the region's inhabitants. 
We encourage the parties to continue working, through dialogue, towards fulfilling all the commitments. 
We cannot but express our deep concern at the unfortunate acts of violence recently observed in El Salvador; they bring new uncertainties to the peace process. 
Hence, we are pleased at the signing, on 5 November of this year, of the "Commitment of Six Presidential Candidates to Peace and Stability in El Salvador". 
The holding of elections in March 1994, under ONUSAL supervision, will be a decisive step in the process of consolidating peace. 
However, we must bear in mind that national reconciliation will not be automatic. 
All sectors of Salvadorian society will have to work daily and continually to consolidate the peace process and to take firm steps towards promoting economic development. 
We should like to make special mention of ONUSAL, a key operation in resolving the Salvadorian conflict and implementing the Peace Agreements. 
We wish to express great appreciation for the difficult, painstaking work carried out by this Mission, which has carried out with dedication and efficiency the task entrusted to it by the Organization. 
With respect to Guatemala, we note with satisfaction the restoration of constitutional order there after the events of last May. 
The process of dialogue should be begun again as quickly as possible, and the negotiations should take fully into account the progress achieved before the interruption of the process. 
The people of Nicaragua continue to face the enormous challenge of national reconciliation. 
We are pleased with the agreement achieved on 21 August between the Government of Nicaragua, the National Opposition Union and the Sandinista National Liberation Front, pledging the removal of all the obstacles to the achievement of institutional, economic and social normalization. 
We wish to stress once again the importance of international cooperation with Central America. 
The international community should continue to support the effort of the Central American countries to make progress towards peace and economic and social development. 
Just as there was no major problem in finding financing during the years of armed conflict, the community of nations should now respond, more generously still, to the challenge of strengthening peace in this region. 
Mr. SIDOROV (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The Russian Federation notes with satisfaction that the positive trends in the Central American region in the settlement of conflicts and crises and the elimination of tension are gathering momentum. 
It is obvious that the policy of national conciliation through dialogue and negotiation designed to halt violence, strengthen trust and cooperation, ensure respect for human rights, consolidate democratic institutions and create a civil society is yielding appreciable results. 
The settlement in El Salvador has now entered the delicate phase of preparations for elections, which are designed to be the culmination of the peace process. 
In the presidential statement dated 5 November 1993 (S/26695), the Security Council underlined the importance of full and timely implementation of all the provisions of the Peace Accords. 
This task of consolidating peace on the basis of democracy and social and economic reforms is entirely in keeping with the goals of the Central American process itself. 
The continuation of the smouldering civil war in that country could in certain circumstances carry with it the danger of destabilization, not only for Guatemala, but for the whole region. 
We support the efforts of the Secretary-General in this area. 
We note the importance of consistent implementation of decisions of the Central American countries to convert Central America into a region of peace, freedom, democracy and development. 
Mrs. FRECHETTE (Canada) (interpretation from French): Canada reaffirms its full support for the establishment of a firm and lasting peace in Central America based on freedom, democracy and development. 
The regional peace process demonstrates the determination of Central Americans, with the assistance of the international community, to resolve the problems afflicting their region. 
We are optimistic that the Central American Governments' efforts to work together to face these challenges, and in particular their commitment to regional integration, will consolidate the progress already made towards establishing peace in the region. 
In this regard we note the summit meeting of the Central American Presidents held at Guatemala City from 27 to 29 October. 
In El Salvador considerable progress has been made in implementing the Peace Accords signed in 1992. 
In this regard we salute the efforts of all the parties in carrying out the Accords. 
We are disturbed, however, by the apparent resurgence of politically motivated violence and the delays in carrying out certain provisions of the Peace Accords. 
We urge them to fulfil their obligations in this regard. 
It is especially important for the democratization process that all Salvadorians work together to ensure that the upcoming electoral campaign and the national elections scheduled for spring 1994 are free and fair. 
Four years after the negotiated settlement of its civil conflict, Nicaragua has worked hard to overcome the many obstacles to the establishment of peace, democracy and development. 
The international community is providing significant financial and political support for those efforts. 
However, the economic situation is difficult and the political environment troublesome. We were especially concerned this year by the resort to violence and intimidation to achieve political ends by groups from both sides of the political spectrum. 
We welcome and fully support renewed efforts by President Chamorro to work towards political reconciliation in Nicaragua. 
While assistance from the international community can help, dialogue between political groups in Nicaragua remains the basis for building political stability and establishing the right environment for future prosperity. 
Earlier this year the people of Guatemala, with international support, successfully defeated an attempt to thwart constitutional rule in their country, demonstrating a desire for civil society based on the rule of law. 
To this end, Canada welcomes the Secretary-General's efforts, in the framework of his mandate of good offices, to arrange a preliminary meeting in the coming weeks to establish the terms for the continuation of the peace talks. 
In this regard we welcome the meeting organized yesterday in New York by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) on international assistance to the region. 
International involvement can only complement the strength, resolve and courage of the Governments and peoples of Central America themselves, which remain essential to ensuring that the progress already made in establishing lasting peace and stability in the region is further strengthened. 
It is in our opinion a positive aspect of the situation that the countries of Central America remain open to dialogue with the international community. 
However, we maintain our hope that the positive developments will continue. 
The reason for our guarded optimism is that we have witnessed agreements worked out by the national political forces in which their obvious mutual interests are reasonably balanced. A clear understanding has emerged that true democracy must prevail and that an end must be put to injustice. 
The signature of the Peace Accords in El Salvador in January 1992 initiated a fruitful process of peace-building in that country - a process to which the United Nations has contributed substantially. 
They must also demonstrate the authority and responsibility to ensure fair and clean elections in March, with equal voting rights for all Salvadorians. 
ONUSAL has an innovative aspect in the way in which it is monitoring the human rights situation, and the experience that it is gaining may later prove useful in other conflict areas. 
I turn to the question of Guatemala. 
Following the agreements of Oslo, Quetaro and Mexico City, continuous efforts have been made to end the conflict in Guatemala through negotiations. 
The talks have been difficult and complex, but the parties involved have shown a constructive attitude. 
Unfortunately, these peace talks have been stalled since the beginning of the year. 
It is therefore encouraging that last week the Government of Guatemala and the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca (URNG) requested the Secretary-General to arrange a preliminary meeting between the two parties, to establish terms for continuing the peace talks. 
We believe that the Secretary-General and his staff have an excellent basis for carrying out that task. 
They can build on the experience acquired by the United Nations in the region, and the Secretary-General can suggest methods by which the United Nations, in cooperation with regional organizations, could assist. 
My country pledges its full support for these efforts, by, inter alia, participation in the Group of Friends of Guatemala. 
However, the international community should be prepared to help, if requested. 
We hope that ways and means of improving the human rights situation will be given the highest priority in renewed talks between the Government and the URNG. 
It is urgent that a more stable basis for constructive talks between the President, the Frente Sandinista de Liberaci Nacional (FSLN) and the Uni Nacional Opositora (UNO) be found. 
The dialogue has been disrupted by violence, and some armed groups have still not demobilized as agreed. 
However, only through political dialogue will it be possible to address the serious social and economic problems facing Nicaragua. 
For the good of the nation, all parties must be prepared to compromise. 
The situation calls for renewed efforts by the international community to generate sustainable and healthy economic development. 
Stable economic growth for the benefit of the people can be achieved only in conditions of political stability, whose creation is the shared responsibility of all Nicaragua's political forces. 
Such conditions are a prerequisite for long-term investment and lasting trade relations, and they also make possible a more efficient use of development assistance. 
It must be stressed, however, that development assistance by itself - without a propitious political climate - is not sufficient to guarantee improved living conditions in the long run. 
Mr. LAING (Belize): Belize is happy to speak in support of the draft resolution sponsored by the other six countries of Central America. 
The draft resolution quite correctly deals organically with the integrated issues of peace and reconciliation, the environment and sustainable development, the strengthening of democratic institutions, domestic tranquillity and negotiations, international cooperation and the key principles enshrined in the United Nations Charter. 
These are all concerns of every Member of the Assembly, which will undoubtedly give the draft resolution consensus support. 
Certainly, it has the unreserved support of Belize, consistent with my country's long involvement with the organic problems of the isthmus where Belize is located. 
In the field of the prevention of epidemic and other diseases, Belize services communities across the borders with its neighbours. 
Belize, whose population is about 200,000, has provided a safe haven for well over 20,000 refugees, even though it is an onerous burden. 
Of course, the refugees are from Central America. 
As a bastion of democracy, human rights and justice, Belize provides some comfort to peoples elsewhere who strive for fulfilment of the basic values for which the Organization stands. 
Above all, Belize is a full partner - we would hope a pivotal partner - in the exercise of building bridges between our other economic subregion, the Caribbean Community (CARICOM), and historical Central America. 
As this recognition takes hold in the body politic of Guatemala, we look forward to the rapid resolution of a difference which persists because of an unfortunate legacy from the past. 
The nagging problems with which the Assembly deals are largely attributable to history. 
We are therefore grateful that the new Central American leaders are persons of wisdom and intellectual vigour. 
They eschew subjective historicity. 
As they reinvigorate democratic institutions and reduce violence they demonstrate a refreshing modernity. 
As they put forward proposals such as a new organic model for security they show that they wish Central America to regain its true, ancient, natural order, the order of the indigenous peoples. 
As it does so, we must state our eagerness to participate fully in these new special plans, these new international conferences and these new initiatives. 
I should like to inform members that the Assembly will take action on draft resolution A/48/L.21 on Monday, 22 November, in the morning. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 7? 
In paragraph 1 (a) of the report, the General Committee recommends the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda". 
The PRESIDENT: In paragraph 1 (b) of the report, the General Committee also recommends to the Assembly that this item should be allocated to the Fifth Committee. 
The PRESIDENT: Next I should like to draw the attention of representatives to paragraph 2 (a) of the report. 
The General Committee recommends the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional item, entitled "Financing of the United Nations military liaison team in Cambodia". 
The PRESIDENT: In paragraph 2 (b) of the report, the General Committee also recommends that the item be allocated to the Fifth Committee. 
The PRESIDENT: The Chairman of the Fifth Committee will be informed of the decisions just taken. 
Next, I should like to draw the attention of representatives to paragraph 3 (a) of the report. 
The General Committee recommends the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional item, entitled "Emergency action to combat locust infestation in Africa". 
The PRESIDENT: May I also take it that, as requested by the sponsor, the item should be considered by the Assembly as soon as possible because of its urgent character? 
1. As indicated in document A/48/106 of 10 March 1993, it will be necessary for the General Assembly, during its current session, to appoint five persons to fill vacancies that will arise in the membership of the International Civil Service Commission (ICSC), effective 31 December 1993. 
Thus, the members to be appointed should come from the following regions: 
(a) For the vacancy for the Asian States: 
(b) For the vacancy for the Latin American and Caribbean States: 
(c) For the three vacancies for the Western European and Other States: 
4. The appointment of the members of ICSC is governed by the provisions of articles 3, 4 and 5 of the Commission's statute. 
5. Regarding consultations with Member States, Mr. Ku Tashiro has been endorsed by the Asian Group of States and Mr. Ant\x{737c}io Fonseca Pimentel has also been endorsed by the Group of Latin American and Caribbean States. 
All four persons proposed for the three vacancies for the Western European and Other States were nominated by their respective Governments; none has received endorsement by the Group of Western European and Other States. 
(a) For a four-year term of office beginning 1 January 1994: 
(b) For a four-year term of office beginning 1 January 1994: 
(c) For a four-year term of office beginning 1 January 1994, three of the following candidates: 
Given the increased importance of the United Nations for the world community and the expanding complexity and scope of United Nations programmes, particularly in the area of peace-keeping, improved oversight is required to ensure effective use of resources contributed by Member States. 
Existing oversight mechanisms do not meet the current needs of the United Nations in the light of its increased responsibilities, as documented effectively in the Joint Inspection Unit (JIU) report on "Accountability and oversight in the United Nations Secretariat" (JIU/REP/93/5). 
The internal oversight mechanisms of the United Nations lack the independence, size and qualifications to address adequately concerns related to the quality and performance of United Nations programmes and to bring these matters to the attention of Member States. 
We welcome the Secretary-General's recent decision to establish an Office for Inspections and Investigations and note his statement that this constitutes the first step in the process of creating a high-level oversight post with broader audit, evaluation and investigation authority. 
Although there have been good reports from the external oversight mechanisms of the United Nations, the overall impact of these external mechanisms has not met the needs of the Organization. 
For more than a decade, reports of the Board of Auditors usefully have taken note of recurring wasteful practices and irregularities in the procurement operations of the United Nations, its hiring of experts and consultants and its safeguarding of property, plant and equipment. 
Despite resolutions from the General Assembly for corrective action, little progress has until now been achieved in correcting the situations noted. 
While individual reports from the Joint Inspection Unit have been informative, the overall impact has been less than intended when the Unit was established. 
The plethora of current oversight mechanisms is marked by an overlapping of roles with a resulting fragmentation and diffusion of responsibility, a lack of sufficient resources and an absence of effective coordination among the units. 
As noted in the JIU report on "Accountability and oversight in the United Nations Secretariat" (ibid.), just adding resources to these existing mechanisms is unlikely to ensure better results. 
At the same time, the new mechanism would have external reporting responsibilities. 
The Board would attest to the fair presentation of the accounts of the United Nations and the accounts of other organizations and programmes established by the General Assembly. 
The Board would examine the adequacy of accounting policies and internal controls and ensure that satisfactory procedures have been applied to the recording of all assets, liabilities, surpluses and deficits. 
The Board also would review the Inspector General's audit and evaluation plans. 
The Joint Inspection Unit would coordinate its work programme with the Office of the Inspector General to prevent duplication in the examination of United Nations programmes and operations. 
Copies of reports of the Office of the Inspector General could be submitted to the Advisory Committee, if the reports were relevant to the work of the Committee. 
The Inspector General should be an internationally recognized expert in accounting, auditing, financial or management analysis, law, public administration or investigations. 
An independent Office of the Inspector General would be comprised of offices of Inspections, Audits and Programme Evaluations, Compliance and Investigations. 
Inspections: Review an organization as an entity, examining all aspects of the operation of a specific field office, department or office; provide information about the quality of management and operations; encourage self-evaluation and correction; provide counselling and helpful advice; identify problems and recommend solutions. 
Compliance: Periodically review measures taken to implement recommendations as a result of audits and inspections. 
These authorities include: 
- Access to any Secretariat official, in order to discuss issues falling within the purview of the Office, or the conduct of official business; 
- Investigation of complaints or information from employees, or Member States concerning possible violations of United Nations regulations and rules, waste, mismanagement or abuse of authority or programme funding; such investigations shall follow procedures to ensure that staff members' rights to due process are respected; 
If the programme manager disagrees with the recommendations, he must work with the Inspector General to achieve another solution to the management problem, and then satisfy that recommendation. 
Recommendations that remain outstanding after the implementation period will be referred to the Secretary-general and reported to the General Assembly. 
The Secretary-General will have 45 days to transmit the annual report, without making any changes, to the General Assembly together with his report commenting on findings of the Office of the Inspector General and the status of outstanding recommendations. 
Special reports shall be issued by the Office of the Inspector General to the Secretary-General when serious violations of regulations and rules or cases of gross mismanagement have been identified. 
As appropriate, the Secretary-General, ACABQ and the General Assembly may request the Office of the Inspector General to perform specific audits, inspections or investigations. 
Requests for the assistance of the Office of the Inspector General from ACABQ and the General Assembly shall be transmitted through the Secretary-General. 
Resources would be provided from the regular budget, from peace-keeping budgets and from budgets for programmes supported by voluntary contributions. 
Certainly, there ultimately will need to be well more than the 62 Professional and higher categories of staff now assigned to the four oversight units consolidated into the Office for Inspections and Investigations. 
A new budget section will be created for presenting estimates for the activities of the Office of the Inspector General, the Board of Auditors, JIU and ACABQ. 
This will allow for coordinated review of all oversight mechanisms. 
Independent of the Secretary-General, the Inspector General shall submit his budget request directly to the General Assembly, with Board of Auditors and ACABQ comments, as appropriate. 
Resources shall be adequate to ensure that all United Nations functions, programmes and departments can be thoroughly examined at least every five years. 
Staff shall be selected on the basis of strict standards of competence through competitive examination in the fields of auditing, financial or management analysis, public administration, investigations and law. 
Staff shall also be selected on the basis of equitable geographic distribution. 
In order to maintain the independence of the Office, staff shall receive pay and benefits commensurate with those of the common system. 
Conditions of service. 
The general duties and obligations of the United Nations staff are set forth in the Charter of the United Nations and further elaborated in the Staff Regulations and Rules. 
As not all compensated officials of the United Nations are covered by the Staff Regulations and Rules, we plan to submit for consideration a proposal which will establish a code of conduct for all officials receiving compensation from the United Nations. 
Request the International Civil Service Commission to establish classification standards for all posts at the D-1 level and above. 
Review of recruitment standards and practices. 
There should be a fresh look at identifying the proper balance in the Secretariat between fixed-term and permanent appointments. 
Similarly, the courses should guide supervisors on the policies and methodologies for terminating staff for inadequate performance. 
System procurement facility. 
Modern office technologies. 
Internal controls. 
Contingency planning. 
Since payments of assessed contributions regularly fall short of actual assessments, the United Nations should develop plans to reduce spending levels to actual or anticipated income. 
There is no uniform set of accounting principles and standards for application among United Nations agencies. 
The General Assembly, ACABQ and Panel of External Auditors have strongly urged United Nations agencies and programmes to develop and implement such standards in order to enhance the transparency of financial statements and increase their utility. 
1. Under the terms of operative paragraph 1 of draft resolution A/48/L.28, the General Assembly would establish an open-ended working group to consider all aspects of the question of an increase in the membership of the Security Council and other matters related to the Council. 
4. Should the General Assembly adopt the draft resolution, the Secretary-General would undertake the necessary preparation for and servicing of meetings of the open-ended working group from January to September 1994. 
6. Should the General Assembly adopt the draft resolution, it is the understanding of the Secretary-General that the open-ended working group would hold approximately 1 meeting per week for 36 weeks. 
In addition, it is estimated that $19,800 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
8. No provision has been made in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under subsection 3B, Department of Political Affairs I, of section 3, Political affairs, to cover the estimated additional requirements of $74,400 related to the provision of support to the open-ended working group. 
Therefore, it is not anticipated that the cost of $74,400 would be absorbed from within the provision under subsection 3B of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
9. Accordingly, should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/48/L.28, it is estimated that additional requirements of $74,400 for general temporary assistance would arise under subsection 3B of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Furthermore, an amount of $19,800 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
10. It will be recalled that, under the procedure established by the General Assembly in its resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986, a contingency fund is established each biennium to accommodate additional expenditures derived from the legislative mandates not provided for in the proposed programme budget. 
Under the same procedure, if additional expenditures are proposed that exceed resources available from the contingency fund, these activities can be implemented only through redeployment of resources available from low-priority areas or modification of existing activities. 
Otherwise, such additional activities will have to be deferred until a later biennium. 
12. Should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/48/L.28, it is estimated that additional appropriations of $74,400 would be required for general temporary assistance under subsection 3B of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 for the servicing of the open-ended working group in 1994. 
Furthermore, an amount of $19,800 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
1. In his report on high-level posts (A/C.5/48/9), the Secretary-General has proposed a number of changes in the senior structure of the Secretariat as well as the transfer of certain functions from the Department of Political Affairs to the Department of Administration and Management. 
This would entail a net reduction in the amount of $437,200 under the expenditure sections of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, as follows. 
2. In terms of posts, the proposed changes would be as follows: 
3. The reduction of $320,300 relates to the redeployment to the Department of Peace-keeping Operations of a post at the Assistant Secretary-General level currently in the Executive Office of the Secretary-General, heading the Protocol and Liaison Service. 
These functions will be exercised at the D-2 level utilizing a post within the existing staffing table of the Executive Office of the Secretary-General. 
The latter would require the transfer from the Department of Political Affairs to the Department of Administration and Management of posts as follows. 
5. In addition, operational funds proportionate to the number of staff being transferred would also be redeployed from section 3 to section 25 as follows: 
6. The increase of $320,300 relates to the proposed redeployment of one Assistant Secretary-General post from section 1 in order to strengthen the senior management structure of the Department. 
The Assistant Secretary-General for Inspections and Investigations will head an office established through redeployment of relevant elements of existing entities. 
Further proposals regarding the Office will be submitted separately. In connection with the creation of that office, it is proposed to create a new part of the budget, part X. Inspections and Investigations, and within that part to create section 31, Office of Inspections and Investigations. 
1. In pursuance of Governing Council decision 92/14 of 26 May 1992, the Administrator, through the Central Evaluation Office (CEO), undertook an external and independent assessment of the country level programme activities to address the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV) epidemic. 
The CEO report, made available to the Governing Council at its fortieth session (1993), concluded that the epidemic is "a major global development problem with potentially devastating consequences for developing countries". 
3. However, the report also noted that "the United Nations system of agencies and its principal representatives in the developing countries are not now in a position to provide the leadership and support that the developing countries require to address the HIV/AIDS pandemic." 
In particular, it concluded that UNDP does not now have in the field the staff capacities to plan and administer an expanded programme for HIV and AIDS. 
4. UNDP is exercising multiple functions with respect to the HIV epidemic. 
They are carried out within the policy framework of the World Health Organization (WHO) Global Strategy for the Prevention and Control of AIDS and with the technical support in health matters of the WHO Global Programme on AIDS (GPA). 
7. Such a programmatic approach will, by its nature, involve those most affected by the epidemic. 
It will be capable of taking into account the complexity of behaviour change and of support to those affected, locating the process of change within the community itself whilst strengthening the institutional and sectoral infrastructure required for programme and policy development. 
The Memorandum of Understanding gives WHO and UNDP joint responsibility for the development of such a programmatic approach, nationally and internationally. 
8. Since the signing of the WHO/UNDP Memorandum of Understanding, a number of important initiatives have been set in place to strengthen the capacity of the United Nations system to coordinate its response to the epidemic. 
9. One of the specific proposals arising from the CEO report was to create local staff support for the Resident Representative/Resident Coordinator in the area of HIV and AIDS. 
10. To address this need and in response to General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992, the Administrator proposed in the budget estimates for the biennium 1994-1995 (DP/1993/45) to establish a limited network of 22 National Officer posts for the HIV and Development Programme. 
11. The HIV and Development National Professional Officers (NPOs) will report to the Resident Representative/Resident Coordinator and will be given substantive and policy guidance by the HIV and Development Programme. 
They will assist the field office in strengthening national capacity and its own capacity to take the causes and consequences of the epidemic into account in all UNDP country programming. 
They may also assist the Resident Coordinators in ensuring collaboration and coordination amongst all United Nations organs, institutions and specialized agencies and, in particular, in the preparation of a unified HIV country strategy and the monitoring of its implementation. 
12. In its decision 93/35 of 18 June 1993, the Governing Council approved in principle the request to establish a limited network of up to 22 National Officer posts to support the role of the Resident Coordinator/Resident Representative in the national response to the HIV epidemic, subject to: 
(a) A joint review by UNDP and WHO/GPA staff, in consultation with the WHO/GPA Management Committee Task Force on HIV and AIDS Coordination, with the view to securing early agreement on the functions to be performed by the officers; 
13. Subsequent to Governing Council decision 93/35, consultations were undertaken with WHO/GPA on the basis of the terms of reference for the National Officer posts set out in document DP/1993/45. Revised terms of reference were sent to WHO/GPA. 
The terms of reference further revised on the basis of this correspondence were then sent to the WHO/GPA Management Committee Task Force on HIV and AIDS Coordination, to all the UNDP Regional Bureaux and to other relevant units for comments. 
These comments were then incorporated into the text, which was once again sent to WHO/GPA, to the Task Force and to relevant units within UNDP. 
14. The following terms of reference have been developed to enable the timely recruitment and deployment of HIV and Development National Professional Officers in the field. 
The NPOs will retain the responsibility of strengthening UNDP ability to address the interdependence of national development and the epidemic. 
15. Under the leadership of the Resident Representative/Resident Coordinator and in close collaboration with all United Nations organizations and agencies, in consultation with bilateral donors, NGOs and other support agencies and in close collaboration with national authorities, the National Professional Officers will support efforts to: 
(b) Strengthen national capacity to develop, implement, monitor and sustain effective and sustainable broad-based programmes that address the epidemic and which mobilize the human and financial resources of communities, NGOs and the private sector as well as those of Governments; 
(c) Strengthen the capacity of the UNDP field offices to contribute to the process of achieving a broad-based national response to the epidemic and to assist in the development of appropriate approaches to evaluation; 
(d) Contribute to the in-country capacity of the United Nations system to integrate the causes and consequences of the epidemic into all aspects of national development; 
(e) Assist and facilitate national capacity to coordinate, monitor and evaluate efforts to address the multidimensional nature of the epidemic and facilitate the exchange of related effective policies, programmes and lessons learned; 
(f) Enhance national capacity to coordinate HIV-related technical and financial assistance of external donors through a unified strategy in support of the national response and ensure the collaboration of the United Nations system in this strategy; 
(g) Facilitate a unified, coordinated and collaborative United Nations response to the epidemic at the country level. 
16. The HIV and Development National Professional Officers shall: 
(a) Be nationals with a good knowledge of, and experience in, the culture and traditions of the country; 
(d) Have training skills and experience and proven writing skills in the working language of the field office; 
(f) Be proficient in the working language of the field office and, in those countries where the government functions in one or more local languages, be conversant with those languages; 
(h) Preferably have a higher degree in the social sciences, humanities, law or economics. 
17. The HIV and Development National Professional Officers will report on a day-to-day basis to the Resident Representative but will be given programmatic and policy guidance and training by the HIV and Development Programme. 
All officers will, after their appointment, attend a week-long residential training workshop on the developmental causes and consequences of the HIV epidemic. 
This arrangement is fully consistent with the objective of the study called for in WHA resolution WHA 46.37, addressing the feasibility and practicability of establishing a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV and AIDS. 
7. The Working Group also stressed that ISWGNA should take the necessary action as soon as possible to identify and mobilize the resources necessary for implementation of the 1993 SNA, as had been requested by the ACC Subcommittee on Statistical Activities at its twenty-seventh session (E/CN.3/1994/4, para. 24 (a)). 
8. The Working Group welcomed the planned revisions of other related systems of statistics (balance-of-payments, money and banking, and government finance statistics) that would bring them into full harmonization with the 1993 SNA. 
Supplementary notes prepared by the conveners were available on industrial and construction statistics, international trade statistics, price statistics and the International Comparison Programme, and environment statistics. 
10. The Working Group expressed its satisfaction with the work of the task forces, noting that, as expected, each was at a different stage of development. 
11. The Working Group noted that a common goal of the task forces was to improve the international comparability of statistics in the selected sectoral fields; such improvement required taking into account and resolving the differing situations in countries. 
The Working Group requested the task forces to (a) clarify how they perceived their mandate, (b) evaluate their methods, achievements to date and prospects for future success and (c) report briefly to the Statistical Commission at its special session in 1994 on the basis of their reviews. 
12. In respect of the individual task forces the Working Group expressed views and took the following action: 
(i) Noted that the Task Force had limited itself to industrial statistics; 
(ii) Noted that three countries had volunteered their services and participated in the Task Force; 
13. With respect to the possible establishment of new task forces, the Working Group welcomed the consideration given the matter by the ACC Subcommittee on Statistical Activities at its twenty-seventh session (E/CN.3/1994/4, para. 25). 
14. The Working Group recognized the importance of the growing services sector in many economies and the need for development and coordination of statistics in that sector. 
The Working Group confirmed the establishment of a task force on service statistics, focusing on international trade in services in the first instance, on the understanding that the ACC Subcommittee on Statistical Activities would find a convener. 
15. The Working Group also confirmed the establishment of a task force on the measurement of poverty, reflecting the need for expanded coordination work in this field, which had been set as a priority area by many organizations. 
In order to start addressing the issues, however, it requested the existing task forces to consider technical cooperation in each of their areas. 
A draft of tasks to be included in the mandate was considered. 
A range of views was expressed during the session and in subsequent consultations conducted by the Chairman. 
Additional consultations are planned in order to further develop the draft for possible consideration by the Commission at its special session or by the Working Group at its seventeenth session. 
20. The Working Group also considered that Secretariat reports prepared both for it and for the Commission should be concise, focused on the issues concerned, action-oriented, and available well in advance of meetings; relevant background information should be issued in background documents. 
The details of identifying the documents in this way, the number and the content of the documents required to meet the needs of the Commission and responsibility for authorship, would continue to be taken up by the Working Group. 
This process would also allow the Working Group to highlight and synthesize emerging issues for discussion and decision by the Commission. 
The Working Group could also (a) consider inter-agency activities more closely than had been possible while meeting every second year and (b) monitor the implementation of the Commission's decisions. 
23. The Working Group noted the work being done in the European region on an integrated presentation of work plans by ECE, OECD and EUROSTAT. 
It also noted that information on the overall plans and activities of organizations would be available to the Commission as part of the Commission's documentation (see paras. 63 and 64 below). 
26. The Working Group welcomed the extensive and thoughtful responses of countries to the consultations. 
It considered that the replies, together with the support for the principles expressed by the Conference of European Statisticians, represented a consensus in support of the principles and their universal significance. 
Several replies suggested specific changes to some of the principles. 
It stressed that the wording of the existing principles had already been adopted by a regional body (ECE/Conference of European Statisticians). 
It also considered that many of the suggested changes to the principles related to the legal basis for the implementation of statistical activities in a country and to practical recommendations for the organization of statistical services. 
Others dealt with the short-term application of the principles rather than their longer-term goals. 
The Working Group considered that the suggested changes, while affecting detail, were not essential to the principles, which were quite broad. 
Consequently the Working Group concluded that no changes were called for in the principles themselves but decided to amend the preamble to eliminate the particular regional orientation of ECE decision C (47) and to reflect the desired global concerns (see annex II for the amended preamble). 
27. The Working Group considered at length whether to involve the regional conferences of statisticians further in the process or to proceed directly with a recommendation to the Statistical Commission. 
Given the extensive and broad-based support already expressed by countries in all regions, and the possibility that each regional commission might wish to amend the principles in different detailed ways, without altering the essence, the Working Group decided to proceed directly with a recommendation to the Commission. 
The Working Group decided (a) to request the Statistical Commission at its special session in 1994 to note the Working Group's consideration of the matter and (b) to advise the Statistical Commission to consider the adoption of the statement of fundamental principles of official statistics, incorporating the amended preamble. 
28. The Working Group decided that the Commission should have before it the note by the Secretary-General on the subject (E/CN.3/AC.1/1993/R.7), so that the Commission could be informed of the views expressed by countries. 
The Working Group requested UNSTAT to inform the regional commissions of the Working Group's discussions and decision on the fundamental principles so that they might determine their own course of action. 
The Working Group approved the outline of a letter to the regional commissions concerning the fundamental principles and requested UNSTAT to forward it to the regional commissions. 
The Working Group agreed that discussion of the established fundamental principles in regional forums would be useful for improving understanding of the principles and for promoting their implementation. 
31. The Working Group welcomed the inventory, which had been restructured according to statistical subject-matter, making it more useful for coordination purposes. 
33. The Working Group requested that in the next edition of the inventory efforts should be made to describe the data-collection activities in a more uniform way and to more completely describe the output to which the collected data contributed. 
34. The Working Group repeated its request, made at previous sessions, that, as far as possible, agencies should send national statistical offices copies of the questionnaires that agencies send direct to national ministries. 
Thus, national statistical offices would have a better knowledge of what is requested from a country overall and would be able to promote the quality and consistency of the data supplied. 
Such changes included the possibility of continuing with a fixed-period plan, revised every two years, or of adopting a rolling plan whose duration would be extended by two years every two years (see A/48/277, para. 28). 
(a) Noted the proposed dates of 11 to 15 April 1994, in New York, their possible conflict with other scheduled meetings, and the limitations on changing the dates due to previously scheduled meetings in New York; 
(c) Confirmed the need for the five-day special session, as originally envisaged by the Statistical Commission, due to the number and importance of the items included in the agenda. 
The Working Group requested that the report include appropriate regional input. 
42. For the Working Group's consideration of item 6, see paragraphs 25-29 above. 
43. In addition to coordination questions, the work in this area should address questions of the consistency and comparability of data collected and assess the extent to which the data collected are needed, relevant and used (see paras. 39 above and 44 below). 
44. The view was expressed that the statistics needed by the analytical and policy-oriented units of secretariats of international organizations and the statistics produced by those organizations themselves were often not sufficiently in harmony. 
This involved the basic relationship between users and producers of international statistics. 
The Working Group noted the widely varying needs and orientations of international organizations and their efforts to achieve economy and efficiency in data collection. 
The Working Group requested Statistics Canada to work with the ACC Subcommittee on Statistical Activities to further develop the issue for initial discussion at the 1994 session of the Working Group and possible discussion at a future session of the Commission. 
45. The Working Group endorsed the provisional agenda for the twenty-eighth session, in 1995, as approved by the Economic and Social Council in its decision 1993/222, with the following changes: 
(c) It decided to include under agenda item 4 (Strengthening international statistical cooperation), related substantive parts of agenda item 18 (Coordination and integration of international statistical programmes); 
(d) It decided to include under agenda items 6 (Service statistics) and 7 (Industrial statistics) relevant elements of item 9 (International economic classifications); 
It requested authors to prepare concise, issue-oriented documents and invited the preparation of background documents to provide detailed information. 
The process promoted collaboration and identification of issues and in many cases resolution of issues. 
47. The Working Group requested that documents be distributed by e-mail, as far as possible, in addition to the regular distribution of printed material. 
It decided to continue the practice of identifying items (or sub-items) or documents for information or discussion and made decisions which have been taken into account in the items below. 
50. The Working Group requested that there be one discussion document, prepared by ISWGNA as convener of the Task Force on National Accounts covering (a) conceptual issues and (b) implementation problems, experiences and issues. 
57. For the Working Group's consideration of the documentation for item 12, see paragraphs 45 (f) above and 60 below. 
58. The Working Group decided that the report of the Task Force on Environment Statistics would replace the proposed report (see E/CN.3/AC.1/1993/R.3) and that, in principle, the Task Force report would include the information that would have been provided in that report. 
The Working Group noted that one or more members of the task force might also prepare information documents. 
60. The Working Group changed the title of item 15 to "Measuring and monitoring economic and social development". 
The Working Group requested UNSTAT to request the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) to prepare, also for discussion, a document on the measurement of human development. 
61. The Working Group decided that this item should be retained on the agenda, pending the outcome of the Commission's consideration of the question at its special session in 1994 (see paras. 25-29 above). 
62. The issue of mutual access to databases of international organizations was raised and the Working Group decided that it should be covered in the report on the coordination of statistical data collection from countries listed under agenda item 4 (Strengthening international statistical cooperation). 
64. The Working Group changed the title of the item to "Programme questions and related matters", and added two of the documents originally listed under item 18 (see para. 63 above). 
The cooperation of participants in avoiding lengthy statements of national or international activities would be required. 
The Commission would decide on the matter at its special session, in 1994. 
UNSTAT was requested to provide the Commission with alternative timetables, indicating the amount of time to be spent on each item and on introductory statements. 
68. The Working Group reviewed all the recommendations and decisions of the Statistical Commission at its twenty-seventh session on strengthening international statistical cooperation 4/ and concluded that at its present session it had reviewed progress in all the relevant areas (see paras. 4-24, 30-34 and 65-67 above). 
69. The Working Group noted that special attention needed to be given to the translation of documents and publications on statistical questions from English into other languages to ensure that the meaning of technical words was correctly conveyed. 
The Working Group approved the following provisional agenda for its seventeenth session: 
1. Implementation and other follow-up of the 1993 SNA. 
2. Strengthening international statistical cooperation: 
(a) Work of the inter-agency task forces; 
(b) Strengthening the role of the regional commissions in statistics; 
3. Provisional agenda and documentation for the twenty-eighth session of the Statistical Commission. 
4. Monitoring the implementation of decisions of the Statistical Commission. 
5. Statistical support for policy analysis issues at the international level. 
1. Election of officers. 
4. Strengthening international statistical cooperation: 
(a) Work of the inter-agency task forces established by the Working Group; 
(b) Methods of work of the Statistical Commission and its Working Group; 
(c) Other aspects of the Statistical Commission's recommendations and decisions on strengthening international statistical cooperation. 
5. Provisional agenda and documentation for the 1994 and 1995 sessions of the Statistical Commission. 
6. Fundamental principles of official statistics. 
7. Coordination of the statistical data-collection activities of international organizations. 
Bearing in mind that official statistical information is an essential basis for sustainable development in the economic, demographic, social and environmental fields and for mutual knowledge and trade among the States and peoples of the world, 
Recalling also the International Statistical Institute's Declaration of Professional Ethics, 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (S/26781), 
Decides: 
(a) To call upon the parties concerned to implement immediately its resolution 338 (1973) of 22 October 1973; 
(b) To renew the mandate of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force for another period of six months, that is, until 31 May 1994; 
(c) To request the Secretary-General to submit, at the end of this period, a report on the development in the situation and the measures taken to implement Security Council resolution 338 (1973). 
At its 3320th meeting, on 29 November 1993, following the adoption of resolution 887 (1993), the President of the Security Council made the following statement: 
That statement of the Secretary-General reflects the view of the Security Council." 
Further to the notes by the President of the Security Council dated 30 June 1993 (S/26015), 27 July 1993 (S/26176) and 31 August 1993 (S/26389) concerning the Council's documentation and other procedural questions, the President of the Security Council wishes to communicate the following: 
Neither the removal of a matter from the list of matters of which the Security Council is seized nor its retention carries any implication for the substance of the matter. 
In this connection, they recall the desirability, whenever possible, of using descriptive formulations of agenda items at the time of their initial adoption to avoid having a number of separate agenda items on the same subject. 
Today, 28 November 1993, at 1215 hours, precisely at the moment when the delegation of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina started for the Geneva negotiations, the Serbian aggressor shelled Sarajevo, killing six citizens, while a dozen people were heavily and lightly wounded. 
Today's cold-blooded murder of six citizens of Sarajevo is a message of its own to the Ministerial Council before the Geneva negotiations: the disagreement of the terrorists with the ongoing peace process. 
The responsibility for this massacre, as has been the case so many times before, is shared by the United Nations, due to its ineffectiveness and disrespect of the principles upon which it has been founded. 
I would like to thank you for your letter, dated 18 November 1993, which I received with a delay. 
I am taking the liberty of pointing out some facts, casting more light on problems relating to Bosnia and Herzegovina, which might bring about changes in some of the positions stated in your letter. 
I do not have any doubts that the international community and the Co-Chairmen of the Geneva Conference have devoted substantial efforts to have peace restored, but obviously all these efforts have failed. 
A direct consequence of the aggression has been the establishment of phantom para-states in the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina, which was followed by a legitimacy given by the international community, taking them as the sides to the conflict. 
It is not possible to conduct a peace process successfully having such hypotheses as its grounds. 
It could also be concluded from your letter that further humanitarian aid of the international community depends on the creation of conditions for a renewed conference on peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We consider such a position unacceptable, because humanitarian aid must not be conditioned by reasons of a political nature. 
It can be reached only by honouring relevant resolutions of the United Nations Security Council and the principles of the London Conference. 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (S/26781), 
Decides: 
(a) To call upon the parties concerned to implement immediately its resolution 338 (1973) of 22 October 1973; 
(b) To renew the mandate of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force for another period of six months, that is, until 31 May 1994; 
(c) To request the Secretary-General to submit, at the end of this period, a report on the development in the situation and the measures taken to implement Security Council resolution 338 (1973). 
(b) The need for greater and broader involvement of the United Nations membership in the Council's decision-making process; 
(e) The need to ensure equitable geographical distribution. 
4. In this connection, it is Africa's view that there should be an emphasis on the value of maintaining transparency in the Council's deliberative and decision-making processes. 
If maintained, the additional permanent members should be granted the same status as the current five permanent members of the Council, and efforts to limit the use of the veto to certain specific issues only should be seriously pursued. 
8. As far as the allocation of additional Security Council seats is concerned, Africa should have two permanent seats with all privileges attached to permanent membership, and more non-permanent seats. 
Page 1, heading: 
Page 1, heading: 
1. Subsequent to the submission of the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/527), on 16 November 1993, Guyana deposited with the Secretary-General the instrument of its ratification of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, bringing the total number of ratifications and accessions to 60. 
Having thus obtained the required number of ratifications or accessions, the Convention will enter into force on 16 November 1994, in accordance with its article 308, paragraph 1. 
(a) Assumption by the Secretary-General of the various functions, as specified in article 319 of the Convention, including his functions as the depositary of the Convention; 
2. The Fifth Committee also had before it a note by the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/20) containing the names of seven persons nominated by their respective Governments for appointment or reappointment to the Advisory Committee for a three-year term of office beginning on 1 January 1994. 
5. Having obtained the required majority, Mr. Even Fontaine-Ortiz (Cuba) was declared recommended for appointment as a member of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions for a three-year term of office beginning on 1 January 1994. 
5. Having obtained the required majority, Mr. Yuri A. Chulkov (Russian Federation) was declared recommended for appointment as a member of the Committee on Contributions for a three-year term of office beginning on 1 January 1994. 
(a) For a three-year term of office beginning on 1 January 1994: 
Mr. Yuri A. Chulkov; 
Mr. Alvaro Gurgel de Alencar; 
Mr. Li Yong; 
Mr. Ugo Sessi; 
Mr. Agha Shahi; 
Mr. Adrien Teirlinck; 
(b) For a two-year term of office beginning on 1 January 1994: 
Mr. Neil Hewitt Francis. 
Ms. Francine J. Bovich; 
Mr. Jean Guyot; 
Mr. Michiya Matsukawa. 
2. The Fifth Committee also had before it a note by the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/24) containing the names of five persons nominated by their respective Governments for appointment to the Administrative Tribunal for a three-year term of office beginning on 1 January 1994. 
4. The Fifth Committee proceeded to elect by secret ballot two persons from the candidates proposed by Member States. 
5. Having obtained the required majority, Mr. Mayer Gabay (Israel) was declared recommended for appointment as a member of the United Nations Administrative Tribunal for a three-year term of office beginning on 1 January 1994. 
6. The Committee then proceeded to a second ballot, which was restricted to the two candidates having obtained the largest number of votes, to fill the remaining vacancy. 
The PRESIDENT: May I remind members that item 175 was included in the agenda of the current session on Wednesday, 17 November, and that in view of its urgent character the Assembly decided it should be considered as soon as possible. 
At that time I informed the Assembly that I was scheduling agenda item 175 for this morning on the understanding that it would not be debated and that the Assembly would have before it a draft resolution for consideration. 
At this point, allow me to express to you, Mr. President, my great appreciation and gratitude for your valuable assistance, which will make it possible for us to take a rapid decision on this urgent issue in the General Assembly today. 
In support of that request, the Secretary-General received a letter dated 15 November 1993 from the Chairman of the African Group. 
This information also depicts a decline in agricultural output, environmental degradation and a displacement of affected populations which could last for several years. 
Furthermore, aware of the real dangers and potential threats to nature and the economies of the affected countries, the countries of the region have reacted by engaging in a careful identification of the means of action available to them to confront the threat together. 
However, today it seems that the means mobilized by the affected countries are inadequate to eradicate this infestation and deal with its consequences. 
The support of the international community therefore becomes essential. 
I am happy to note that the international community has never been indifferent to the appeals addressed to it each time this scourge has manifested itself. 
We do not doubt that the international community will again today discharge its duty of solidarity with the same rapidity and level of support. 
We welcome the support already expressed by many members of the international community for this initiative. 
We hope these expressions of sympathy and solidarity will be effectively and practically translated into actions that meet the expectations of the countries affected. 
The purpose of the draft resolution submitted today to the Assembly is to reaffirm the commitment of the international community, in particular our developed partners and the United Nations system, to support fully the locust control programmes undertaken by the affected countries at the national, subregional and regional levels. 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to adopt the draft resolution? 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 175? 
The PRESIDENT: The report of the Secretary-General in document A/48/536 is the first comprehensive report submitted to the General Assembly since the adoption of its resolution 46/182 two years ago and the subsequent establishment by the Secretary-General of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
We are gratified to note that the Department, since its inception 18 months ago, has facilitated timely and coordinated system-wide response to the humanitarian needs of some 58.5 million people in complex emergencies in 26 countries, as well as to the victims of 107 natural disasters. 
The report before the Assembly describes the lessons learned and experience gained since the establishment of the Department headed by the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, Mr. Jan Eliasson. 
The report outlines important areas that require consideration by the Assembly with a view to giving further guidance and making appropriate recommendations to enhance the capacity of the United Nations system to respond to emergencies, in particular those arising from the growing number of conflicts around the world. 
I should like to propose, if there is no objection, that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed at 12 noon today. 
It was so decided. 
The PRESIDENT: I therefore request those representatives wishing to participate in the debate to inscribe their names as soon as possible. 
The General Assembly provided the United Nations with the instruments necessary to improve humanitarian assistance and ensure a timely response in the disaster areas. 
More than 130 natural disasters and complex emergencies have received aid from the international community since the adoption of resolution 46/182, and we do not know how many more may have gone unnoticed since they were not the focus of international attention. 
I refer to those "silent emergencies" that go unnoticed because the world has become accustomed to living with them since they do not have media attention, emergencies that are for the most part caused by poverty, underdevelopment and lack of access to minimal living standards. 
Such emergencies must be related to the concept of rehabilitation and development after the emergency relief. 
They must be dealt with in the framework of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee and must be rapidly provided with resources such as those provided through the revolving Fund. 
There is no point in timely reaction to a disaster if the afflicted populations do not, afterwards, have the means to rebuild the minimal infrastructure necessary for life, access to basic services and workplaces, and a means of returning to their homes if they have been displaced. 
The General Assembly must also consider the so-called complex emergencies, which in most cases include military interventions, political crises and peace-keeping operations. 
Such emergencies must be given due attention through the system, never for a moment losing sight of the attention which the Department of Humanitarian Affairs must at the same time devote to natural disasters. 
There are mechanisms to ensure speedy action in such cases, and we see no need for them to be linked to other organs, such as the Security Council, in order for them to receive immediate action. 
The General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council are the proper bodies in the system through which afflicted countries should channel their appeals when such emergencies occur. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs must act in accordance with the mandate given it by those two bodies and in coordination with the other agencies in the system through the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, which has proved its usefulness. 
When an emergency involves a peace-keeping operation there is an even greater need to respect the principle of impartiality. 
Military action must not be linked to humanitarian assistance, and humanitarian assistance must never for any reason be conditioned or subjected to linkage. 
All persons affected by the conflict must receive assistance. 
Such coordination, which already exists, has been successful but must nevertheless be improved. 
Duplication, impediments, and, in particular, the creation of any new levels of bureaucracy must be avoided. 
This Fund, which was established with a base of $50 million, has proved its great usefulness to the agencies that have had access to it. 
Since its establishment, in May 1992, it has dispersed $52.6 million and has recovered $22.5 million. 
As the agencies are increasingly resorting to CERF in the initial stages of an emergency, and as the recovery of funds is slower, the resources in the Fund must be increased. 
Similarly, the consolidated-appeals machinery has shown itself to be one of the most effective instruments of coordination. 
Consolidated appeals are based on visits to the field and on consultation with the competent United Nations bodies, such as non-governmental and other international aid organizations. 
While the number of appeals has increased, the response to them appears to be stagnant. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs and its Director must play a fundamental role in the coordination of rehabilitation and development activities in areas affected by natural disasters or other emergencies. 
Agencies in the system should design long-range programmes for rehabilitation and reconstruction. 
The Department must provide resources for that purpose and must urge non-governmental and State organizations to do likewise. 
The emergency team must not be disbanded until there is a concrete programme for rehabilitation and development. 
Mr. NOTERDAEME (Belgium) (interpretation from French): I have the honour of speaking on behalf of the European Union. 
Resolution 46/182 has been in effect for two years and has proved to be an indispensable and complete basic document. 
The Coordinator, through his commitment - often personal and painstaking - has made a worthy contribution to the implementation of the humanitarian assistance programme of the United Nations. 
We have dealt comprehensively with the coordination of humanitarian assistance between the relevant United Nations agencies at last July's session of the Economic and Social Council. 
In this context, we particularly welcome the Economic and Social Council's insistence that the Emergency Assistance Coordinator participate fully in all United Nations planning in response to complex emergencies, to ensure that the humanitarian principles of neutrality and impartiality are observed fully in the granting of emergency assistance. 
The Economic and Social Council has also acknowledged its role in the aspects of humanitarian diplomacy and its duty to facilitate access to regions where emergency situations exist. 
We should appreciate the Secretariat's providing us with this information before the end of the debate on this item. 
At the same time, we believe that this Committee should meet more frequently and should become the forum for genuine concerted action on emergency situations. 
We urge also that the role of everyone operating on the ground in emergency situations be determined speedily. 
The discussion at this session of the General Assembly should deal mainly with two aspects of humanitarian assistance: first, the evaluation of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF); and, secondly, the problem of the financing of coordination arrangements during the initial phase of an emergency. 
During the almost two years of its existence, the Central Emergency Revolving Fund has shown its usefulness. This mechanism of self-financing has been widely used by the various agencies. 
In order to maintain the function and operation of the Fund it is essential that it should remain self-replenishing. 
Increasing the Fund does not strike us as essential. 
Given this fact, we fear that merely to enlarge the Fund would be detrimental to its self-renewable nature. 
Given the needs, we do not think it is necessary to maintain a threshold of $15 million. 
That strikes us as being too high. 
However, there has been no clear and convincing evidence that a new channel of financing should be opened. 
If a problem exists, it has certainly not been defined. 
One cannot therefore exclude any option at this stage and it would be premature for the General Assembly to decide right now in favour of one approach or another. 
The Committee should first define the problem as quickly as possible and then propose some solutions. 
Interim solutions could be envisaged if they are well defined in time and in scope. 
Recent changes in the internal structures of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs are designed to improve the carrying out of their tasks in this regard. 
We note that many efforts are made by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to collect and disseminate information on disasters or emergency situations. 
However, a more structured system should be set up for channelling this information and communicating it to the donor countries and to the countries in the region. 
Together with the disaster management training programme these preparatory elements will strengthen the coordination set-up of the United Nations. 
We regret it and we condemn all action that is directed against these people. 
To that end we welcome initiatives for strengthening the protection of humanitarian staff in accordance with the norms and principles of international law. 
We hope that these protective measures will prove satisfactory and that non-governmental organizations, for their part, will also benefit from measures of protection. 
At its last session the Economic and Social Council dealt in detail with the aspect of the continuum towards rehabilitation and development. 
It is clear that each instance of humanitarian assistance is but a step towards the final objective, sustainable development. 
We note that working groups are being formed at several levels to deal with the continuum. 
We welcome that fact and we hope that their activities will be fully coordinated. 
We therefore fully support the efforts of the working group of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee on the subject and we await the results of their work with great interest. 
The European Union welcomes resolution 48/7 on assistance in mine clearance and we believe that the attention the United Nations gives to this devastating problem will contribute to sustainable development in the regions affected. 
BARONESS CHALKER OF WALLASEY (United Kingdom): I am happy to associate the United Kingdom fully with the excellent statement just delivered by the Permanent Representative of the Belgian presidency on behalf of the European Union. 
Almost exactly a year ago I addressed the General Assembly on the same subject we are examining today: how to strengthen the coordination of the United Nations emergency humanitarian response. 
I said then that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, just seven months old, was having a baptism of fire. 
One year on, the flames of that fiery baptism show no sign of dying out. 
In Somalia and the former Yugoslavia innocent civilians still endure the suffering that conflict brings. 
Those who suffer as a result of natural disasters are just as devastated as those who suffer man's inhumanity to man. 
The terrible earthquake that struck Maharashtra in September was a sombre reminder of that. 
We welcome this opportunity twelve months on to review the United Nations emergency response, and particularly the work of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
We should never underestimate the demands faced by that Department and all the United Nations humanitarian agencies. 
Those demands place a great strain on the United Nations humanitarian system, and indeed on bilateral donors. 
The staff of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the agencies work with dedication and tenacity, usually in very difficult conditions and often in danger. 
It has to link into numerous other agencies, some less willing than others to coordinate and strengthen the complex United Nations system. 
But we continue to believe that resolution 46/182, which established the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, remains a sound basis on which to build. 
With the ever growing number of humanitarian emergencies, there is a greater need than ever for effective coordination. 
There are several simple, straightforward measures that can be taken to streamline procedures and coordinate the system better. 
The conclusions agreed at the Economic and Social Council in Geneva in July provide a good framework for action. 
I do not propose to discuss those conclusions in detail; members are all familiar with them. 
But I will address four key elements in the framework. 
The first is a more active and central role for the Inter-Agency Standing Committee. 
The Committee must meet more often if it is to fulfil its potential as the prime forum for coordination of the United Nations humanitarian system. 
Its decisions must become more action-oriented, and must be communicated quickly and effectively to the United Nations operations on the ground. 
To complement the Committee's work, the Inter-Agency Humanitarian Working Group must also increase the frequency of its meetings and improve its focus. 
Secondly, adjustments should be made to the Central Emergency Revolving Fund to make it more effective. 
The financial regulations should be reviewed to allow disbursements to be made swiftly and with the least possible bureaucratic impediment. 
We continue to believe that the Fund's revolving nature, which gives it essential flexibility and continuity, must be preserved. 
Thirdly, the process for drawing up and presenting consolidated appeals must be improved. 
The consolidated appeal system is a valuable innovation. 
Appeals should be put together by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, the agencies, donors and non-governmental organizations at field level. 
There should also be greater prioritization within appeals so that the greatest needs are the first to be met. 
But it is vital that this consultative process be done swiftly. 
It should not slow down the availability of money to the agencies that need it most. 
And donors responding to the appeals have an equal responsibility to fulfil promptly any commitments they make. 
Fourthly, the Under-Secretary-General and his Department should increasingly adopt the role of humanitarian advocate at every level within the United Nations system. 
The Department's role in promoting the humanitarian cause within the United Nations system is crucial. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs needs its Geneva base too. 
This is essential if better coordination between the United Nations agencies and the non-governmental and intergovernmental organizations - particularly the International Committee of the Red Cross and the International Federation of National Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies - is to be achieved. 
That is how we continue to see the Department's role. 
We therefore welcome the recent agreement between the Department and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), which sets out a clear framework for United Nations field arrangements in emergencies. 
It is important that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs now focus and prioritize its work in support of its core tasks, so that it does not overstretch its already limited resources. 
These are areas of work that do not have media appeal. 
Yet these quiet successes show that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs can and does work. 
As the Assembly has heard, this support is shared by all the States of the European Union. 
We still believe in those innovations. 
We, as an international community, owe it to those who suffer in emergencies to make the United Nations humanitarian system work better. 
Together with the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, the United Nations agencies and the international and non-governmental organizations, we will strive to achieve that aim. 
Mr. ALBIN (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation wishes first to thank the Secretary-General for his report, and to thank Mr. Jan Eliasson, Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs and Emergency Relief Coordinator, for the additional information he has provided. 
Two years ago, after considerable negotiation, the General Assembly adopted resolution 46/182, establishing a framework for the activities of the United Nations system in coordinating and distributing such assistance. 
We are, however, concerned to note that there is a tendency to give priority to so-called complex emergencies over natural disasters and other emergencies. 
This is the only way to preserve the truly humanitarian nature of assistance. 
Decisions relating to humanitarian assistance must be taken solely by the relevant bodies - the Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly - because of the basically social and humanitarian nature of the action taken. 
Abiding by principles and respect for the responsibility of these bodies will enhance the international community's trust and confidence in the humanitarian nature of the assistance provided by the Organization. 
My delegation considers that the United Nations would only partially meet its objectives if its outlook were restricted to assistance. 
In this context, we cannot hide our concern that in recent reports of the Secretary-General less attention has been given to rehabilitation and development. 
This situation must be corrected. 
We call upon the Department and the Inter-Agency Standing Committee to restore the priority which in our view these areas should retain in plans and actions. 
I should now like to emphasize the importance of strengthening coordination of humanitarian assistance, both in the field and at Headquarters, under the leadership of the Department. 
We hope that these efforts will continue and that the role of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee will grow in importance. 
The Resident Coordinator must play this role in inter-institutional cooperation within the United Nations system. 
Mexico considers that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs must make a more dynamic contribution to activities carried out within the context of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, in connection with which an international conference will be held next year in Yokohama, Japan. 
Finally, we also consider that the agenda item on coordination of humanitarian assistance and the related reports of the Secretary-General could be debated every two years by the General Assembly, rather than annually, as it has been so far. 
Mr. HOMANN-HERIMBERG (Austria): This last decade of our present century may well be remembered as a period of time that, in the aftermath of the cold war, was characterized by the break-up of nations, ethnic conflicts and devastating natural disasters. 
Burundi, Rwanda, Somalia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, the Caucasus region, and Bangladesh are only some of the examples. 
In the discussions preceding the adoption of resolution 46/182 Austria strongly supported the establishment of new mechanisms for the United Nations system's response to emergencies, whether natural or man-made. 
However, it is up to this session of the General Assembly to review the effectiveness of the current arrangements and therefore to measure achievements against the objectives intended by the "mother resolution". 
While the resolution may not have been perfect in some respects, we believe that its guiding principles continue to serve as a sufficient basis and that it provides instruments for the "Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian emergency assistance of the United Nations". 
We are encouraged by the political atmosphere surrounding questions of humanitarian assistance. 
While the negotiators of resolution 46/182 had to grapple with difficult questions of sovereignty, in the implementation phase the true problems have turned out to be more problems of resources and coordination, although we must not minimize the other problems that remain, particularly that of access. 
With regard to coordination, we recognize that over the past two years progress has been made, as is also indicated in the Secretary-General's report. 
However, more must be done to bring the United Nations reaction to emergency situations into line with the growing challenges. 
In this respect, we believe full implementation of the Economic and Social Council conclusions could go a long way, and we hope that their review at the regular session in 1994 will be accorded the required time. 
Through the establishment of the position of the Emergency Relief Coordinator, recognition was given to the importance of the subject and public awareness was considerably enhanced. 
In this respect I should also like to mention demining, an area on which the General Assembly focused explicitly for the first time only during this current session; internally displaced persons; security of humanitarian personnel; and advocacy for the humanitarian mandate of the United Nations. 
At the same time, it created a bureaucracy which, by its very nature, is not necessarily a facilitator in the response to emergencies. 
The division of responsibilities within the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and between New York and Geneva remains unclear. 
Many inefficiencies have resulted, and so have misunderstandings and frustration. 
We also suggest that, once a decision is taken, the Secretary-General should authorize the Emergency Relief Coordinator to delegate to the Department's Geneva Office authority commensurate with its responsibility. 
We believe that it must be the Department's foremost objective to provide leadership on behalf of the Secretary-General and to function as facilitator and coordinator for the international community. 
This also means that the Coordinator and his Department must receive the fullest cooperation in partnership with the other players in the system. 
Particularly in situations where the political and humanitarian dimensions are interlinked, the relationship between humanitarian emergency assistance, political matters and peace-keeping is of critical importance. 
This, indeed, is the primary mechanism for inter-agency coordination, and it should therefore proceed in an action-oriented manner on policy issues related to humanitarian assistance and formulate coherent and timely United Nations responses to disasters and major, complex emergencies. 
As we have already observed, demands on the international community for emergency assistance have reached unprecedented levels. 
At the same time capacities to meet them are overstretched and the resources for response are not unlimited. 
More attention will therefore have to be paid to cost-reducing measures for relief operations and to cost avoidance through early warning, preventive diplomacy and preventive development. 
While the Central Emergency Revolving Fund has proved its value, we share the opinion that its operation could be improved by streamlining its procedures and by ensuring timely repayment of funds advanced. 
As regards the consolidated inter-agency appeals process, we have noted from the Secretary-General's report that greater attention will be given to the priorities accorded activities resulting from comprehensive and realistic projections of relief requirements. 
The Secretary-General's report clearly shows that sudden-onset natural disasters and similar emergencies continue to be a major preoccupation for the international community. 
Within the framework of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction constructive work has already been accomplished, and the forthcoming World Conference in Yokohama will provide a further impetus. 
Austria is pleased to be participating actively in some of these, such as the establishment of the United Nations Disaster Assessment and Coordination (UNDAC) Stand-by Team. 
In this connection, the Austrian Government hosted and organized, together with the Department, a simulation of relief efforts after a major earthquake; the simulation was known as "Exercise '93". 
This and other stand-by capacity-building measures should not be limited in their application only to use in response to natural disasters. 
In the aftermath of the recent events in Georgia, members of the Austrian armed forces joined in an operation sponsored by the Department to bring urgently required assistance to the suffering civilian population. 
Two years ago, the international community unequivocally declared that humanitarian assistance is of cardinal importance for the victims of disasters and emergencies, and that such assistance must be provided in accordance with the principles of humanity, neutrality and impartiality. 
We fully agree with this emphasis, but what is the reality in Bosnia and Herzegovina? This winter, access to the victims is going to make the difference between life and death. 
International law and international humanitarian law have set clear standards in this respect too. 
It is simply unacceptable that they are not being observed. 
We join Mrs. Ogata in her appeal to the parties to honour their commitments to respect human rights, international humanitarian law and humanitarian principles. 
Mrs. ALBRIGHT (United States of America): I welcome the opportunity to address the General Assembly today regarding the pressing subject of humanitarian assistance. 
But meeting this responsibility is growing more difficult. 
Devastation wrought by nature's fury is more than matched by the fury and folly of humankind. 
Ethnic and other subnational conflicts have created unprecedented demands for United Nations help. 
The number of displaced persons and refugees - the international homeless - is at an all-time high. 
The fabric of the international relief system has been stretched taut. 
Over the years United Nations agencies with a relief role have saved countless lives. 
There are enormous grounds for pride in what has been accomplished. 
But when we contemplate current and future challenges there are no grounds for complacency. 
A look around the world tells us that the infectious consequences of conflict continue to spread. 
Africa alone is home to a dozen ongoing insurgencies and 6 million refugees. 
Fighting in the Caucasus has prompted Iran to set up refugee camps inside Azerbaijan. 
Armenia faces a second harsh winter, cut off from adequate supplies of food, water and power. 
Hundreds of thousands are threatened in Georgia and Tajikistan. 
More than 2 million Afghans and 1 million Iraqi Kurds remain in need. 
And in Bosnia the war continues and the suffering grows worse. 
The quantity of resources available to respond to these emergencies has not kept pace with rising demand. 
Already the gap between needs and responses in many locations is enormous. 
All this makes efficiency a matter of much more than bureaucratic interest. 
Rather, what is at stake is life or death for blameless children and grandparents and mothers and fathers. 
Their fate depends upon our choices. 
My Government believes that the United Nations system must choose to become more efficient and professional in coordinating its disaster-relief programmes. 
The effort to reform United Nations humanitarian programmes extends back at least to the creation of the Office of the United Nations Disaster Relief Coordinator (UNDRO) in 1972. 
Although the Department's efforts have been spread thin by the new wave of humanitarian emergencies, its work has begun to take root. 
Consolidated appeals have been established. The Central Emergency Revolving Fund has helped speed aid to victims. 
The Inter-Agency Standing Committee could become an effective coordinating forum for United Nations agencies and humanitarian organizations. 
The effectiveness of these tools will be enhanced further as the conclusions reached at the Economic and Social Council this past summer are implemented. 
As I will describe in greater detail, my Government is prepared to help bolster the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in conjunction with reforms within that Department. 
We are pleased that Under-Secretary-General Eliasson is taking steps to increase the efficiency and effectiveness of the Department, and we fully support him in this effort. 
We also believe that the Department's capabilities need to be reinforced in three critical areas. 
First, the Department must have the recognized leadership role, the authority and the resources to ensure that the United Nations rapid response to emergencies is properly coordinated. 
The Department must be the party responsible for system-wide performance in the delivery of humanitarian assistance in complex emergencies. 
Secondly, the Department must have a modern information system encompassing all emergency requirements. 
This includes providing data on assessed needs and tracking the capabilities and contributions of agencies and donors in response to those needs. 
As part of a joint initiative with Japan, the United States is now prepared to make two new commitments as the Department of Humanitarian Affairs implements its reforms. 
First, we will give the Department the equipment necessary to establish a modern information network system in New York which can be linked to Geneva and the field. 
The total value of this new United States contribution exceeds $500,000. 
We are pleased that the Government of Japan is able to join us in contributing to this critical information function, and we invite others to do so as well. 
Thirdly - and finally - the Department needs the resources necessary to coordinate a rapid response by the United Nations to an emergency where insufficient capacity exists in the field. 
The Department must determine when field deployments are required, including its own when necessary, and must be responsible for seeing that sufficient resources are put in place. 
Accordingly, we urge that the Department be given access to the interest earned by the Central Emergency Revolving Fund for this purpose until a permanent solution is found. 
Let me also mention the role Under-Secretary-General Eliasson has played. 
He has established a new Department in the midst of an unprecedented increase in humanitarian emergencies. 
So I am particularly pleased to announce today these new contributions to support the Department. 
I would also like to address myself to the United Nations humanitarian agencies, which I hope are represented here today. 
As I have said, they all have our gratitude for their dedication and extraordinary hard work. 
We urge the United Nations humanitarian agencies to cooperate with the Department and to accept its leadership in coordinating responses to complex emergencies. 
That may require some loss of customary independence, but it will result in major gains in overall effectiveness. 
It is also vital that the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs ensure that the humanitarian dimension is incorporated into the planning and execution of political and peace-keeping missions. 
It is both necessary and appropriate, therefore, that the United Nations official responsible for humanitarian affairs be involved in developing and implementing the response. 
Such an integrated approach should ensure that the peace-keeping, political and humanitarian elements of United Nations operations do not work at cross purposes. 
The role of the Secretary-General is also critical. 
In the end, his leadership will determine whether or not the United Nations system coordinates smoothly in responding to humanitarian crises. 
We urge him to take up this challenge forcefully. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs planning effort must also emphasize early intervention. 
Droughts may be inevitable, but famines resulting from drought are not. 
Human conflicts are inevitable, but destructive wars resulting from such conflicts are not. 
Early intervention requires good information, which means United Nations Departments and agencies must pool their data. 
It requires a willingness on the part of the United Nations to respond quickly and appropriately to threatened emergencies, and it requires decisive leadership both from United Nations officials and from Member States. 
Finally, planning for disaster relief must emphasize the continuum between emergency help and development aid. 
Today there is no better example of this need than Somalia. 
I myself saw that relief efforts in that country have saved hundreds of thousands of lives. 
Agricultural lands once ravaged by violence are now under cultivation. 
Children who seemed to have no future are now returning to school. 
Basic health needs are being given attention. 
Somalia is entering the recovery phase. 
The test now is whether Somalis are willing and able to take the steps that will make an enduring recovery possible. 
The conference scheduled for 29 November in Addis Ababa is a key opportunity. 
If they fail to do so, the space for effective international action will diminish. 
These funds will be used for humanitarian assistance and rehabilitation projects in those regions where progress on political reconciliation and security has been made. 
We urge other donors to participate actively in this effort. 
The international relief system is under grave strain. 
We should respond by strengthening the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and emphasizing the kind of comprehensive approach that complex emergencies demand. 
We must also work together to overcome the obstacles created by political and military conflict to the delivery of emergency relief. 
Although it is sometimes difficult to separate the humanitarian component from other components of a peace-keeping mission, there is a difference. 
A combatant force may well refuse to cease hostilities, to disarm or to demobilize out of a legitimate concern for survival. 
But there is nothing legitimate about using force to starve or freeze innocent civilians. 
There is nothing legitimate about extorting food or other supplies meant for humanitarian relief. 
There is, in short, nothing legitimate about denying access to the means of human survival. 
This issue of access for relief convoys and aircraft will be especially critical in Bosnia this winter. 
Their capacity to endure hardship has been sapped. 
The international community is responding. 
The Sarajevo airlift has now gone on longer than the Berlin airlift 45 years ago. 
Pilots from 20 countries have flown more than 6,000 flights over the course of 500 days. 
America alone has contributed more than $400 million to the relief effort. 
The United States Department of Defence has developed a new food ration that is high in nutrition, can survive a 10,000-foot air-drop and requires no water or fuel for preparation. 
And 80 per cent of the air-drops in Bosnia have been from American planes. 
The United States is prepared to make a major contribution to address needs during the coming winter in Bosnia, and we hope this will encourage other donors to make similar contributions. 
We congratulate Mrs. Ogata on the achievement of an agreement between the parties in Bosnia to ensure the delivery of humanitarian assistance by suspending hostilities and allowing free and unconditional access to those in need. 
We must strive to convince those of all factions and nations, in the former Yugoslavia and elsewhere, not to interfere with the delivery of emergency aid. 
One of our great challenges is to establish the principle that the United Nations has an inviolable right to deliver humanitarian relief and that the victims of violence have an equal right to receive it. 
In closing, I want to thank the Assembly once again for the opportunity to discuss these issues here today. 
Because of the very great challenges we face, it is as important as it has ever been that we work together to advance our common goals. 
Because the need is so great, our efforts, too, must be great. 
We must rise above institutional jealousies and move beyond the promise of reform to the reality of change. 
Resolution 46/182, adopted by the General Assembly in 1991, is one of these new tools which the Nordic countries felt was urgently needed. 
On the basis of that resolution, important achievements have been made during the last two years. 
Resolution 46/182 also refers to the relationship between the humanitarian and the political activities of the United Nations. 
It clearly states that the Emergency Relief Coordinator should actively facilitate the access of operational organizations to emergency areas. 
In accordance with the agreed conclusions reached by the Economic and Social Council this year, the Coordinator should also fully participate in the overall United Nations planning of responses to complex emergencies. 
By its very nature, this central task requires close cooperation and coordination between the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and other Departments of the United Nations Secretariat. 
The experience gained in the former Yugoslavia and in Somalia has shown the close and significant links, in major complex emergencies, between humanitarian assistance and political processes. 
It has also borne witness to the central principle that humanitarian efforts must always be guided by humanitarian needs. 
It is essential that full support be given at the highest levels in the United Nations to the Emergency Relief Coordinator as a focal point and advocate in ensuring that the humanitarian dimension, particularly the principles of humanity, neutrality and impartiality of relief assistance, are fully taken into account. 
The task now facing the United Nations is to make full use of the instruments at hand to address the challenges posed by complex emergencies and natural disasters. 
The wholehearted commitment of donor and recipient countries and of participating non-governmental organizations is also indispensable. 
The agreed conclusions of this summer's session of the Economic and Social Council give compelling guidance for the enhancement of the United Nations response to emergencies. 
They are fully in line with the position of the Nordic countries and should be thoroughly implemented. 
The Economic and Social Council's conclusions also established that coordination should be field-oriented. 
As past experience has shown, notably in Africa, it is often necessary to strengthen considerably and modify the institutional structure of the United Nations in countries affected by complex emergencies. 
In such circumstances, it is imperative that the organizational and reporting arrangements be clearly defined, as well as the responsibility and accountability of each participant. Further improvements in this regard are called for. 
At the session of the Economic and Social Council, it was also stressed that efforts must be intensified to promote preparedness, capacity-building and contingency planning for humanitarian emergencies. 
Disaster-mitigation measures should be built into development programmes as an integral part of the continuum from disaster to rehabilitation. 
Preventing disasters, as well as reducing their impact and adverse consequences, is an efficient and cost-effective way of responding to the devastation that threatens to occur in emergencies. 
In a situation of rapidly increasing numbers of humanitarian crises, increased attention must be paid to the financing of relief operations. 
The financing instruments created by resolution 46/182, the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF) and the consolidated appeals, must be used more effectively to support relief operations. 
Measures to make more funds available in the CERF should be based on an evaluation of its present functioning and projected requirements. 
The steps which are needed -in order at least to increase the turnover velocity of the Fund - include swifter donor response to consolidated appeals and prompt reimbursement by the agencies. 
It is essential to safeguard the revolving nature of the CERF. 
Mr. Gujral (India), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
These appeals should primarily be a result of inter-agency programming, with decisions on priorities between different activities, and should serve as the instrument for coordination between the recipient country and the United Nations agencies as well as being a mechanism for reporting to donors. 
The consolidated appeals have been improved considerably over the last year. 
The importance Member States attach to the issue of humanitarian emergency assistance and the responsibilities and tasks of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs should be adequately reflected in the biannual programme budget. 
The Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs must be given flexibility to organize the Department in all aspects, including reallocation of personnel, in the most efficient way. 
The safety and security of relief personnel are of deep concern to the Nordic countries. 
Conditions and actions that endanger the delivery of humanitarian assistance and put the security of international staff and other relief workers at peril constitute despicable violations of fundamental principles of international law and must be strongly condemned. 
Access for humanitarian relief and questions related to mine clearance, the internally displaced and the demobilization of soldiers are of paramount importance in the context of addressing complex emergencies. 
It is now high time that these issues were decided upon through the Inter-Agency Standing Committee structure and that the agreed solutions were swiftly implemented. 
Finally, the Nordic countries have been among the strongest supporters and advocates of a United Nations that has been strengthened in order better to respond to humanitarian emergencies. 
We have seen the progress made in this field as an integral part of the overall effort of invigorating the social and economic sector of the United Nations. 
However, what has been done so far is not enough. 
In spite of achievements, the United Nations system in the delivery of humanitarian emergency assistance does not function satisfactorily. 
All concerned parts of the United Nations system need to demonstrate a stronger commitment to addressing the problems and urgent tasks in this field. 
The clear and reiterated requests from Member States to the United Nations must be translated into decisive and rapid action in order to make the structures which have been put in place work as intended. 
With that in mind, the Nordic countries urge the United Nations - the Secretariat and the operational agencies involved in humanitarian emergency assistance - to take all necessary steps to implement without delay the agreed conclusions from this summer's session of the Economic and Social Council. 
Mr. KHARAZZI (Islamic Republic of Iran): I should like to begin by expressing my appreciation to the Secretary-General and to the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs for their tireless efforts in mobilizing international assistance for the victims of natural disasters and other emergencies. 
Despite enormous technological advances, people still find themselves at the mercy of nature. 
Consequently, war and civil strife have entailed much loss of life and property throughout the globe. 
These new developments, which necessitate a more active United Nations involvement, have in turn expanded the mandate and scope of United Nations humanitarian operations. 
In this respect, it is worth mentioning that in the past two years the international community has witnessed 26 complex emergencies. 
With this unpredictable rise in the number of natural disasters and complex emergencies, the United Nations is faced with emerging challenges in the implementation of its humanitarian role. 
Yet the system cannot play its crucial role of providing early warning, assessing needs, preparing appeals and implementing relief activities unless it is well equipped with the essential means, which include financial and material resources as well as qualified personnel. 
The availability of adequate financial resources is critical in ensuring the success of the system's rapid and coordinated response to natural disasters and other emergencies. 
In this context, the Central Emergency Revolving Fund has, since its establishment in May 1992, contributed effectively to the alleviation of the suffering of the victims of emergencies. 
In view of the frequency of its use - on 17 occasions - as well as our intention to expand its scope to include other international organizations, serious thought should be given to a possible increase in the size of the Fund. 
However, that does not weaken our advocacy of the proposal with regard to quick reimbursements of resources withdrawn by operational organizations. 
Another critical problem is lack of enthusiasm among donor countries to fund non-food aid requirements, a point that has obstructed the coherent implementation of humanitarian assistance programmes. 
In view of the demanding tasks entrusted to it, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs should also be provided with qualified personnel and administrative resources. 
In our opinion, General Assembly resolution 47/168 has already provided a legislative framework for action. 
Moreover, 65 per cent of the Department's staff are funded from extrabudgetary resources, thus making it necessary to look to other possibilities for financing its costs. 
Improvement of the existing stand-by capacity mechanisms is a key element in rapid response to disasters and emergencies. 
Recognizing the potential contribution of regional stand-by capacities to effective relief operations, resolution 47/168 requested the Secretary-General to explore the possibilities and advantages of the establishment of regional warehouses. 
Regrettably, that request has not received due consideration in the Secretary-General's report; there is only a very general reference to the question of emergency stockpiles at national, regional and global levels, in paragraph 42. 
At the same time, we support the efforts of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in preparing operational guidelines for the use of military and civil defence assets to deliver relief assistance following large-scale national disasters. 
The destruction caused by disasters is often tremendous. 
Thus our focus on the provision of relief to the affected countries should not divert attention from work on disaster-mitigation programmes, which in most cases are highly cost-effective. 
We share the Secretary-General's view that in order to minimize effectively the adverse effects of disasters, mitigation strategies should be incorporated into development programmes. 
Recognizing the importance of disaster prevention, the General Assembly, in resolution 46/182, called for the provision of sufficient and readily available resources and for the strengthening of the mitigation capacities of disaster-prone countries. 
What worries us is that the response to such complex emergencies could be at the expense of the response to natural disasters. 
Therefore, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs should continue to address natural disasters with the same sensitivity. 
Another vital consideration in the provision of relief services is that often a few days after the occurrence of a disaster the emergency situation becomes less immediate. 
Survivors are found and are temporarily resettled, and this is misconstrued as the end of the emergency. 
They include the restoration of basic services, such as schools and health care, and the reconstruction of damaged property, all of which require additional resources. 
Meanwhile, in many cases the human suffering continues after the relief process has ended. 
We hope that the Conference, while promoting the cause of humanitarian assistance, will contribute to the international efforts to curb the adverse consequences of natural disasters. 
I should like to say in conclusion that the success of humanitarian operations largely depends on respecting the guiding principles in resolution 46/182. 
In this regard, the sovereignty and territorial integrity of States must be fully respected. 
At the same time, the system should ensure the neutrality and impartiality of emergency assistance, as any attempt to politicize the delivery of assistance to the victims of a disaster might well lead to the failure of the entire operation. 
Mr. LAVROV (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): As the world faces new emergencies, the responsibility of the United Nations for the mobilization and coordination of concerted multilateral action to provide urgent humanitarian assistance is increasing. 
The experience of recent years has shown convincingly that timely and adequate emergency assistance is very helpful in the context of the wider efforts to solve military and political conflicts and to secure economic reconstruction and development. 
The Organization carries out its humanitarian affairs work at different levels - in the Security Council, in the General Assembly and in the Economic and Social Council, as well as through intergovernmental organizations directly involved in humanitarian emergency assistance. 
The delegation of the Russian Federation welcomes the active participation in these activities of non-governmental organizations, a number of which carry a heavy burden. 
The agreed conclusions approved by the Economic and Social Council in July 1993, following discussion of the coordination of humanitarian assistance, were a step forward. 
These agreed conclusions of the Economic and Social Council should be accepted for implementation by all the organizations and agencies of the United Nations system. 
We note with satisfaction that in the relatively short period of a year and a half the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, headed by Under-Secretary-General Eliasson, has done much to improve coordination within the United Nations system. 
We call on the Department to continue its efforts in this direction, thus ensuring a harmonized combination of its coordinating role with the practical operational capabilities of the organizations and specialized agencies. 
We welcome the measures that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs is taking to strengthen the potential of the United Nations to react rapidly to sudden-onset emergencies. 
We support the idea of strengthening the system of early warning of emergencies - not only of natural disasters, but also of other cataclysmic events which cause humanitarian crises. 
Here we see substantial potential for interaction between different units of the Secretariat, the specialized agencies of the United Nations system, the Bretton Woods institutions, non-governmental organizations, and the science and business communities. 
In essence, what we are talking about is a further enhancement of the legal and practical development of humanitarian diplomacy. 
We should add that timely humanitarian emergency assistance not only helps to mitigate humanitarian crises but also promotes a rapid transition to economic reconstruction and development. 
Seven and a half years after the first and, thank God, the only explosion of a nuclear reactor in the history of mankind - the one at Chernobyl, which emitted radioactivity of 50 million curies into the environment - the disaster has become somewhat historically distant for the world. 
After all, there have been several immense earthquakes since then, and other tragedies: the Persian Gulf, the Yugoslav tragedy, which continues still, and drought in Somalia. 
All of them constitute our common loss. 
Yet the Chernobyl disaster - and we in the Ukraine, with increasing terror, feel it - has expanded in time and space. 
A sociological survey of school children evacuated from Pripyat, a town of 50,000 atomic workers, showed that 92 per cent of those surveyed had a psychological complex, believing there was no future. 
In the Ukrainian Parliament I was the head of an interim commission to investigate the causes of the Chernobyl disaster. 
We all came to the conclusion that the main culprit of the 1986 tragedy was the totalitarian communist system - a system of lies, of secrecy and of lawlessness. 
Nuclear power in the former Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, was an offshoot, a bastard, of a military State with a militarized economy. 
We must do everything to ensure that the world remains convinced that non-democratic, totalitarian regimes should not exploit the risky attainments of civilization. 
We know that in 1986 all Members of the United Nations strove to help us, but their humanitarian, technical and moral assistance was tactlessly ignored, not by the peoples of the Ukraine, Belarus and Russia but by the political leadership of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union. 
We are still paying most dearly; we are paying in human lives. 
The world shuddered when it learned about Chernobyl, and learned that 100 kilometres from the reactor, in Kiev, our lightly clothed children - my daughter, a first-grader, was among them - were marching in May Day processions. 
It was no longer capable of doing that, economically, scientifically, technically or morally. 
They were not born from sea foam, like Venus, but they have risen from the ashes like a Phoenix. 
For that reason all of us today bear the birthmarks of that system. 
To get rid of them is extremely difficult. 
It requires time. 
Seventy years of false communism, of fear, of the suppression of initiative, of thought, of civil freedoms, are slowly disappearing from the thoughts and souls of the Ukrainian people. 
Ukrainian society is already ripe to ensure that this will be its choice tomorrow. 
But if we do not at least mitigate the consequences of Chernobyl today, tomorrow may never come, because the Chernobyl catastrophe is not only our yesterday or today; it is also our tomorrow and will be so for many decades to come. 
The Under-Secretary-General, Mr. Eliasson, who was awarded the Chernobyl Cross of Honour by the Ukrainian Parliament and Government, has said that in 1986, when he was in his own country after the Chernobyl rain, he saw farmers destroying contaminated milk. 
That was in faraway Sweden. 
Yet we and our children have been drinking contaminated milk, because what is being produced in the non-contaminated zones of the Ukraine is not enough even for the children. 
In Ukraine 7.4 million hectares of the best soil in the world have been contaminated with more than 0.1 curie of radiation per square kilometre. 
Even a strong and economically flourishing State could not deal alone with the consequences of a catastrophe like Chernobyl, so imagine the situation for the moribund post-communist economy of Ukraine, where 20 per cent of our meagre national budget is now eaten up by Chernobyl. 
Thousands of adults and children will not be able to move to permanent housing in uncontaminated areas. 
Last May, Mr. Jan Eliasson visited Ukraine, including the Chernobyl area the site of the tragedy. 
He saw the heart-rending, dead, depopulated city that had housed the plant workers, to which it will be hardly possible to return for centuries. 
But he simply did not have enough time to look into the eyes of the thousands of children suffering from leukaemia or thyroid cancer, or into the eyes of helpless physicians: we lack even one specialized clinic to save the victims. 
And even the most piercing eye would be unable to discern the hidden danger lurking in the Dnieper river, which provides drinking water for 32 million people in Ukraine, or in the fields and meadows and the Polessye bogs that have been contaminated by radionucleids. 
We appreciate that, having obtained its independence, Ukraine joined the world community not as a rich country, ready to provide generous assistance to others. 
For the time being, we need assistance ourselves, and that is the bitter truth. 
We have turned in our anguish to the United Nations, that world-wide institution of mutual understanding among the peoples of the world, an organization of which we were among the founding Members. 
The United Nations wields great authority in the Ukraine, particularly with respect to resolving the Chernobyl problem. 
First of all, the United Nations has not allowed Chernobyl to fade into the past or to become a second-rate example of "yesterday's" ills of mankind. 
Many specialists, from many countries and international organizations, have come to our country. They have assessed our losses; they have determined the extent of the damage in the affected areas; they have mapped out measures for solving certain problems. 
Medical equipment and medicine has come to our country; children from affected areas have been brought to other lands for rest and treatment. 
I take this opportunity on behalf of my delegation to reiterate our sincere gratitude to all the countries, international governmental and non-governmental organizations and scientific and business circles in many countries: to all those who have come to help us in our time of travail. 
We are grateful for the humanitarian assistance in the form of ecologically pure products from countries including the United States of America, Germany, France, Austria, Italy, Canada and others. 
The Government of Germany has provided, as humanitarian assistance, a great deal of technology and clothing for the affected regions and to support Ukrainian agriculture. 
This, of course, does not resolve even a small fraction of our current problems. 
We understand that letting Ukraine grow into a rich, strong democratic State at the very epicentre of Europe is something that only we 52 million peace-loving, hardworking people in Ukraine can do. 
We have a third of the world's finest black earth; we have vast mineral deposits; we have an enormous raw-materials base; we have potential fuel and energy resources. 
Soon, wise economic reforms will be carried out, including privatization: 90 per cent of the economy remains a weight around the neck of our young State. 
In that connection, I would note that the majority of the State sector is bankrupt. 
Today they can still be saved, if the world community helps us with medical equipment and medicine, with diagnostic and treatment medication, and with cardiovascular and cancer medicine. 
Rather than constantly sending us medicine and disposable syringes, it would be wiser to transfer, permanently and on a mutually advantageous basis, the technological equipment for the production of these things. 
We are ready to cooperate in such an endeavour; we can guarantee in law the protection of foreign capital. 
I should like to stress that the United Nations resolution on this question must leave Chernobyl at the focus of the international community's attention. 
The United Nations must remain the catalyst and unquenchable beacon for Chernobyl. 
If this problem is forgotten and shifted to a regional, European level and then perhaps to the Eastern European level - and later even to the level of the Commonwealth of Independent States - we will lose yet another portion of our faith in human solidarity. 
In particular, by applying these principles, the humanitarian aspect must be taken into account in peacemaking and peace-keeping operations. 
We fully share the Secretary-General's conclusion in his report that emergency assistance, reconstruction and development should be viewed as a continuum, and that emergency-assistance operations should not obscure the longer-term process of development and should not lead to a syndrome of dependency among the recipients. 
Other guidelines for the design of programmes and strategies for this continuum, as set out in paragraph 133 of document A/48/536, deserve support. 
We believe that the conceptual basis of United Nations provision of humanitarian assistance will be further developed at the forthcoming World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction. 
We are prepared to be among the sponsors of such a document. 
I have one more thing to say. 
Before the Assembly stands a man who battled with all his forces in the Ukrainian Parliament for the decommissioning of the Chernobyl atomic power station, which is a wounded beast and therefore extremely dangerous. 
The decision to keep it in operation was adopted by a mere two-vote majority, and that was only because a cold winter lies ahead, with a difficult energy crisis. 
The Parliament asked the President to work out a time-frame for the liquidation of the armaments scheduled for reduction under the agreement and to ensure monitoring of its implementation. 
After these conditions, as set out in the reservations, have been met, the ratification letters will be exchanged. 
The Parliament has stated quite clearly that Ukraine is ready to speed up the process of eliminating nuclear armaments in its territory if its legitimate security interests are taken into account. 
They not only toll for the dead, but also call to the conscience of the living. 
The recent dramatic increase in natural and man-made disasters and civil and ethnic strife has made an effective and coordinated response by the international community absolutely essential. 
Bangladesh believes that provision of humanitarian assistance in an adequate and timely manner can create a positive environment for improving security conditions and can provide an opportunity to address underlying problems. 
An appropriate and prompt response to emergency situations is crucial to assist victims, reduce tension and create a climate conducive to the resolution of the underlying political problems. 
Natural disasters and other emergencies put additional pressure on the economies of developing countries that are suffering from the chronic problems of poverty and underdevelopment. 
We strongly feel that humanitarian assistance should address the root causes of emergencies. 
Otherwise, recurrence of emergencies cannot be prevented and States will not be able to grow out of what we call the relief dependency syndrome. 
It is therefore very important that transition from relief to rehabilitation and long-term sustainable development programmes be ensured. 
Delivery of humanitarian assistance has indeed become a vital part of United Nations peacemaking and peace-keeping endeavours. 
This was also highlighted by the speakers at a recent Conference on Conflict and Humanitarian Action, held at Princeton University and jointly organized by the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, the International Peace Academy and Princeton University. 
My delegation hopes that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs will work in close cooperation with the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and the Department of Political Affairs in formulating the United Nations humanitarian response to complex emergency situations. 
Bangladesh believes that humanitarian diplomacy, as it has been conceptualized and as it is being carried out by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, forms an important part of preventive diplomacy. 
In this regard, Bangladesh deeply appreciates the efforts of the Secretary-General in sending Under-Secretary-General Jan Eliasson as his Special Representative to Bangladesh and Myanmar to assist in the repatriation of Myanmar refugees from Bangladesh. 
The vulnerability of the developing countries to natural disaster and its recurrence in those countries is a matter of great concern. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs has a special responsibility in this regard. Developing countries suffer more, and the damage to their economies is greater, because of their weaker infrastructures and low capacity to respond immediately and effectively to disaster situations. 
International solidarity is therefore essential to reduce the consequences of natural calamities in the developing countries. 
I fully agree with the view of the Secretary General, as expressed in his report, that in many cases population pressures and poverty have led people to live in areas already exposed to natural and man-made hazards. 
Therefore, the broader problems of poverty, pollution, population and so forth should be addressed in order to prevent and limit the consequences of such diasters. 
The collection and dissemination of information and the early warning systems of the United Nations for natural disasters must be further strengthened. 
Any delay in reaching the affected people may cause thousands of deaths. 
The United Nations can help disaster-prone countries in developing disaster-mitigation programmes and early-warning systems. 
The joint Department of Humanitarian Affairs-United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) Disaster Management Training Programme for disaster-prone developing countries is a positive step in this direction. 
We also welcome the Department's initiatives to improve disaster preparedness by setting up a Central Register of Disaster Management Capacities. 
Bangladesh would be happy to share its own experience in handling natural disasters with disaster-prone countries or United Nations agencies. 
Bangladesh feels that the designation of the 1990s as the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction is a timely and laudable initiative of the United Nations to promote awareness of the importance of disaster reduction. 
Research in this field and training for personnel from the developing countries should also be strengthened with a view to making the Decade a success. 
Security of humanitarian personnel should receive adequate attention from us. 
The task of humanitarian relief personnel in many areas of the world has become increasingly difficult in recent months. 
Bangladesh would support any effort in that direction. 
Bangladesh feels that coordination of United Nations emergency relief assistance can be more effective if it is harmonized with national relief efforts by taking into account national needs and priorities. 
This could be ensured through the proper integration of United Nations relief operations with those mounted by national authorities. 
National experiences and capacities should be taken fully into account in dealing with special and recurrent emergencies. 
United Nations field agencies should work in close cooperation with national agencies. 
We are glad to learn that since its creation the Central Emergency Revolving Fund has been used in a number of emergency situations with very positive results. 
With increasing demands on the Fund as a result of the proliferation of crises and with a certain delay in replenishing it, we feel that there is a need to review its size. 
Steps should be taken to ensure prompt action to help people requiring immediate assistance. 
In conclusion, I should like to reiterate that, in providing humanitarian assistance, the United Nations should be guided by the principles of humanity, neutrality and impartiality. 
We believe that the United Nations is best equipped to play the central role in providing and coordinating humanitarian assistance to the affected regions of the world. 
Bangladesh will extend all support and cooperation to the efforts of the United Nations in strengthening the coordination of humanitarian emergency assistance. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 45/6 of 16 October 1990, I now call upon the Observer of the International Committee of the Red Cross. 
As far as armed conflicts are concerned, the international environment is nowadays characterized by a growing number of nationalistic, ethnic and religious conflicts, which often take place in a context of great deprivation. 
Despite these difficulties and the immensity of the task, the number of humanitarian agencies has fortunately increased, and the United Nations has considerably increased its involvement in emergency humanitarian aid. 
The magnitude of the needs and the enormous logistic and security problems involved in meeting them have made it more than ever necessary to combine our efforts and work together as closely as possible. 
Working towards a clarification of roles and improved mutual understanding through an ongoing process of consultation should make it possible to increase the effectiveness of humanitarian emergency activities in terms both of quality and of quantity. 
In this respect, the existing consultation mechanisms are useful and could probably be further improved. 
While not losing sight of what it is - and what we have in mind here is not the ICRC's individuality, but, rather, constructive complementarity - the ICRC intends to pursue and even step up its cooperation, in which it is already broadly involved, with the Inter-Agency Standing Committee. 
In the field, the ICRC believes that, from now on, the ongoing dialogue between its delegates and United Nations evaluation missions should be put on a systematic footing, with a view to strengthening consultation and promoting greater openness in our operational approaches. 
If this concerted approach is to be strengthened, we must pursue and develop dialogue and cooperation in various important areas on which joint consideration has already begun. 
This code was recently approved by the Movement's Council of Delegates at a meeting in Birmingham. 
The code's ethical and operational principles should help consolidate the foundations for joint action by all humanitarian bodies and thereby preserve the neutrality and impartiality which are essential to the credibility of humanitarian action. 
The ICRC, anxious not to create a dependency situation extending beyond the emergency phase, has adopted a comprehensive operational approach in assisting and protecting civilian populations. 
This approach provides a wide range of specialized services aimed at alleviating all the different types of suffering afflicting those peoples; such services include tracing missing persons, arranging for the exchange of family messages, medical assistance, sanitation projects, managing prosthesis workshops, distributing seed and livestock vaccination programmes. 
The ICRC is therefore participating with great interest in various working groups which are tackling this major issue, both in the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and within the framework of the United Nations Development Programme. 
We hope that they will result in a less compartmentalized strategy with respect to restricting or banning such weapons as well as to the fields of disarmament, mine-clearance, war surgery, and physical, psychological and social rehabilitation. 
The ICRC is very directly concerned by this issue. 
Its surgeons deal daily with the horrible wounds inflicted on children, its orthopaedists provide artificial limbs and re-education for their recipients, and its representatives comfort and assist the family members of the victims. 
That is why earlier this year the ICRC organized in Montreux, Switzerland, a multidisciplinary symposium of experts and it intends to pursue consultations on the matter through January 1994. 
We should also like to mention the vital importance of dialogue and of the clear allocation of tasks in order to deal more effectively with the plight of displaced people, who now total about 25 million world wide. 
Their rights in situations of armed conflict must be observed. 
Like the civilian population in general, they are entitled to protection. 
But, it is most important that in all these cases cooperation and coordination and, above all, humanitarian action be strengthened. 
Finally, the ICRC is following closely the study now being carried out on the security of personnel of the United Nations and of non-governmental organizations working in the field, on whom the provision of humanitarian assistance often depends. 
The use of armed escorts must continue to be an exceptional measure and cannot be considered a permanent solution. 
It is therefore essential that the emblems that protect emergency humanitarian operations, in particular those of the Red Cross and the Red Crescent, be universally respected. 
For this, humanitarian endeavours must project a clear image of independence, of impartiality towards all victims and of neutrality towards all combatants. 
But what can be done when every means available to humanitarian diplomacy has failed? The major crises of recent years have shown that the rejection of all humanitarian principles constitutes a threat to international peace and security. 
Against this background, the ICRC must remain vigilant as to the possible impact on humanitarian work of political measures ranging from peace-keeping operations to those intended to restore peace, which impose much greater constraints. 
The ICRC fully understands the reasons underlying an approach which seeks to combine all efforts to foster peace. 
Emergency relief has a logic of its own, independent of all other factors and enshrined in the universally recognized rules of international humanitarian law. 
Similarly, it is important to draw a distinction between the political responsibilities of States and the responsibilities attached to humanitarian activities conducted by neutral and impartial agencies. 
The ICRC has the advantage of being a known quantity, because of its restricted mandate, its ability to act as a neutral intermediary and its long experience of working in the field of armed conflicts, where it has always done its best to show complete independence and impartiality. 
Creating space for humanitarian work does not imply isolation, since encouraging States to show greater respect for international humanitarian law is obviously essential for the carrying out of humanitarian activities. 
In this connection, we cannot conclude without mentioning the International Conference for the Protection of Victims of War, which took place from 30 August to 1 September 1993 in Geneva, under the auspices of the Swiss Government. 
The Conference's Final Declaration, adopted by consensus, constitutes, in our opinion, the starting point of a renewed commitment by States to respect and ensure respect for international humanitarian law. 
In the field, these words must now be translated into practical action to prevent suffering and protect victims. 
The coordination of humanitarian work is not merely a question of structure. 
It is primarily a state of mind which must be manifested by the will to act with the sole purpose of assisting as effectively as possible all those who are in need. 
These five draft bills had previously been sent to the Saeima standing committees for review and were then debated at the 25 November plenary session. 
The Saeima plenary session voted by secret ballot to adopt the governing coalition's (Latvia's Way and Latvia's Farmers' Union) draft bill as the basis for the second reading (53 votes in favour to 28 against with 6 abstentions). 
Previously, the Latvian Government had committed itself to send the draft citizenship law to Council of Europe legal experts for their review and comments. 
The third and final reading may be sometime in March 1994. 
The governing coalition has agreed with the LNNK request (supported by most of the other factions in the Saeima) to submit the finalized Saeima citizenship bill to a vote of the citizens' referendum. 
During these two months one tenth of the registered Latvian voters must petition for such a referendum. 
If a referendum is requested, then one half of the eligible voters (those who participated in the previous Saeima elections) must vote in the referendum for it to be valid. 
Unless one half of the participating voters plus one reject the law at the referendum, the President will sign and accept the law as final. 
As to naturalization principles this resolution is not legally binding on the current Latvian Saeima. 
The governing coalition's draft citizenship law, which was approved at the Saeima's 25 November 1993 plenary session, currently states a 10-year residency requirement, counting retroactively from the individual's submission of his/her naturalization application. 
The concerns raised on this point will be reviewed by this task force as they were reviewed by the Saeima Standing Committee on Human Rights at its 9 November 1993 meeting. 
The Saeima Human Rights Committee recommended that the Government create a task force to review the work of the Department's management and create an independent review/appeal institution that would review and audit the work of the Department and review appeals of Department decisions. 
The governing coalition's draft citizenship law states that all applicants for Latvian citizenship naturalization should have a conversational level of Latvian language ability, but exempts persons over 65 years of age from this requirement. 
Other types of apartments (except for entire apartment buildings previously owned as of 17 June 1940 by individuals, whether Latvian citizens or non-citizens), are still not subject to legal privatization, since no law has yet been adopted by the Saeima. 
As far as the laws regarding land and houses previously owned by individuals as of June 1940 the Latvian Government is reviewing these laws from an equity basis. 
Land ownership is restricted to Latvian citizens, but ownership of houses and apartments is not limited to Latvian citizens. 
The Central Land Commission reviews appeals of lower-level local government decisions regarding the land ownership rights and claims regarding rural and urban land. 
Local municipal governments have special commissions which review claims for houses and buildings. 
All decisions may be appealed to the Court. 
Currently, the Saeima standing committees are reviewing a proposal to accede to the Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
Preliminary discussions regarding such advisory services and technical assistance have been held with the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) Resident Representative in Riga, Latvia, Mr. Jon Hendra. 
Such technical assistance regarding the methodology of teaching and examination of the Latvian language has been among the topics discussed with the UNDP representative in Riga. 
The possibility of such technical assistance is being discussed with the UNDP representative in Riga. 
Refer to recent developments in United Nations and Special Envoy Tommy Koh's visit to Latvia. 
The attached text was also examined by the representatives of the staff and the administration in SMCC XVII and included as an annex to the corresponding report, which was approved by the Secretary-General. 
Staff Rule 104.14 (f), as amended, reads as follows: 
Proposed probationary appointments and other proposed appointments of a probable duration of one year or more, excluding the appointment of persons specifically for service with a mission. 
Lateral transfers or reassignments of a probable duration of one year or more. 
1. Staff rules 301.1 to 312.6, which are applicable to staff members specifically engaged for short-term service and assignments of limited duration are hereby issued in a revised edition with effect from 1 January 1994. 
This revision is intended to enable the Organization to respond rapidly and flexibly to the increased demand for short-term assistance in a variety of situations. 
A number of rules have thus been adapted in consistency with the purposes indicated above. The provisions on travel arrangements have been revised and renumbered, in the interest of clarity. 
3. Articles 8, 97, 100, 101 and 105 of the Charter of the United Nations, which relate to service of the staff, are included in the introductory part of the edition of the Staff Rules. 
The Rules provide for two types of non-career appointment: 
(a) Short-term (ST) appointments, for a period not exceeding six months. 
Such appointments are intended for assignments expected to last between three months and three years, with a possibility of extension, exceptionally, for a fourth and final year. 
Under no circumstances will an extension beyond four years be granted. 
The Staff Regulations embody the fundamental conditions of service and the basic rights, duties and obligations of the United Nations Secretariat. 
The Secretary-General, as the Chief Administrative Officer, provides and enforces such Staff Rules, consistent with the principles expressed in the Staff Regulations, as he considers necessary. 
Rules 301.1 through 312.6 are numbered to show their relationship with the articles of the Staff Regulations. 
Thus rule 301.3 deals with a subject covered by article I of the Regulations; rule 306.2 deals with a subject covered by article VI of the Regulations; and rule 312.1 deals with a subject covered by article XII of the Regulations. 
The United Nations shall place no restrictions on the eligibility of men and women to participate in any capacity and under conditions of equality in its principal and subsidiary organs. The Secretariat shall comprise a Secretary-General and such staff as the Organization may require. 
2. Each Member of the United Nations undertakes to respect the exclusively international character of the responsibilities of the Secretary-General and the staff and not to seek to influence them in the discharge of their responsibilities. 
2. Appropriate staffs shall be permanently assigned to the Economic and Social Council, the Trusteeship Council, and, as required, to other organs of the United Nations. 
These staffs shall form a part of the Secretariat. 
3. The paramount consideration in the employment of the staff and in the determination of the conditions of service shall be the necessity of securing the highest standards of efficiency, competence, and integrity. 
Due regard shall be paid to the importance of recruiting the staff on as wide a geographical basis as possible. 
1. The Organization shall enjoy in the territory of each of its Members such privileges and immunities as are necessary for the fulfilment of its purposes. 
2. Representatives of the Members of the United Nations and officials of the Organization shall similarly enjoy such privileges and immunities as are necessary for the independent exercise of their functions in connection with the Organization. 
(a) Staff rules 301.1 through 312.6 are applicable to staff members: 
(b) The Secretary-General may establish special conditions of employment applicable to short-term language staff at the Professional level on specific assignments. 
(a) The Secretary-General shall set the normal working hours for each duty station and notify the staff of these hours. 
(b) A staff member shall be required to work beyond the normal tour of duty whenever requested to do so. 
(c) The Secretary-General shall set the official holidays for each duty station and notify the staff of these holidays. 
(a) No staff member shall accept any honour, decoration, favour, gift or remuneration from an external source without first obtaining the approval of the Secretary-General. 
(c) If the honour, decoration, favour, gift or remuneration is from a non-governmental source, approval shall be granted only in exceptional cases and where such acceptance is not incompatible with the terms of staff regulation 1.2 or with the individual's status as an international civil servant. 
(d) The provisions of paragraphs (b) and (c) above do not preclude approval of the acceptance of: 
(iii) Tokens of a commemorative or honourary character, such as scrolls or trophies. 
(a) Staff members shall not engage in any continuous or recurring outside occupation or employment without the prior approval of the Secretary-General. 
(c) A staff member who has occasion to deal in his or her official capacity with any matter involving a business concern in which he or she holds a financial interest shall disclose the measure of that interest to the Secretary-General. 
(d) The mere holding of shares in a company shall not constitute a financial interest within the meaning of this rule unless such holding constitutes a substantial control. 
(e) Staff members shall not, except in the course of official duties or with the prior approval of the Secretary-General, perform any one of the following acts, if such act relates to the purposes, activities, or interests of the United Nations: 
(i) Issue statements to the press, radio or other agencies of public information; 
(ii) Accept speaking engagements; 
(iii) Take part in film, theatre, radio or television productions; 
(iv) Submit articles, books or other material for publication. 
(a) Membership in a political party is permitted provided that such membership does not entail action, or obligation to action, contrary to staff regulation 1.7. 
(a) The Secretary-General shall set the salary rates for each duty station for staff members appointed under these rules as follows: 
(b) Salaries and emoluments of staff appointed under these rules shall be subject to the staff assessment plan under the conditions specified in staff regulation 3.3 and paragraph (c) of this rule. 
(c) Staff appointed under these rules at the Professional level and above shall be governed by the rates of the staff assessment for staff without dependants specified in staff regulations 3.3 (b) (i). 
All other short-term staff shall be governed by the rates set forth in staff regulation 3.3 (b) (ii). 
Staff members appointed under these rules shall not be eligible for dependency allowances. 
(a) Staff assessment, at the rates and subject to the conditions prescribed in staff regulation 3.3 and rule 303.1, shall be deducted each pay period from the total payments due to each staff member. 
(b) The Secretary-General may make deductions from payments due from the United Nations for indebtedness to the United Nations or to third parties, for lodging provided by the United Nations, by a Government or by a related institution, or for contributions for which provision is made under these rules. 
(a) In cases where staff members do not receive their regular pay cheque through no fault of their own, in the amount due. 
(b) In cases where new staff members arrive without sufficient funds, in such amounts as the Secretary-General may deem appropriate. 
The letter of appointment granted to every staff member contains expressly or by reference all the terms and conditions of employment. 
All contractual entitlements of staff members are strictly limited to those contained expressly or by reference in their letters of appointment. 
Specifically, this requirement shall include information on nationality, passport and visa, marital status, dependency status and designation of beneficiary, and concerning any financial interest the staff member may hold in any business concern with which he or she may have to deal as a staff member. 
(a) All appointments under these rules are temporary appointments for a fixed term, the period of which is specified in the letter of appointment. 
Appointments, granted under these rules, may be terminated prior to their expiration dates in accordance with the provisions of rule 309.1. 
Appointments under these rules carry no expectancy of renewal or of conversion to any other type of appointments. 
(a) Staff members appointed under these rules who have been recruited in the country of the duty station shall be regarded as local recruits. 
They shall be eligible for the salary rate applicable to local recruits, but not for payment of travel expenses upon appointment or on separation other than as provided under paragraph (c) below. 
(b) Staff members appointed under these rules who have been recruited outside the country of the duty station shall be regarded as non-local recruits. 
They shall be eligible for the salary rate applicable to non-local recruits and for payment of travel expenses upon appointments and separation, in accordance with these rules. 
(a) Except where another person equally well-qualified cannot be recruited, appointment shall not normally be granted to a person who bears any of the following relationships to a staff member: father, mother, son, daughter, brother, or sister. 
(d) If two staff members marry, the benefits and entitlements which accrue to them shall be modified as provided in the relevant staff rules; their appointment status shall not, however, be affected. 
(b) The Secretary-General shall set terms and conditions under which annual leave may be allowed to staff members specifically recruited for service of limited duration under staff rule 301.1 (a) (ii) (LD appointments). 
Staff members appointed under these rules may be granted special leave, with full or partial pay or without pay, for compelling reasons for such period as the Secretary-General may deem appropriate in the circumstances. 
Staff members appointed under these rules, who meet the requirements of article 21 of the Regulations of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund, shall become participants in the Joint Staff Pension Fund, provided that participation is not excluded by the terms of their appointment. 
The pensionable remuneration for staff members who become participants in the Pension Fund shall be set out in appendix A to these Rules. 
Staff members appointed under these rules who are incapacitated from the performance of their duties by illness or injury or whose attendance is prevented by public health requirements will be granted sick leave in accordance with the following provisions: 
(a) All sick leave must be approved on behalf of the Secretary-General. 
Subject to the conditions provided in this rule, sick leave credits will be available at any time during service; however, should separation occur before the expiration date of the appointment, sick leave credits will be recalculated on the basis of the actual period of service. 
(c) Staff members shall be responsible for informing their supervisors as soon as possible of absences due to illness or injury. 
Where practicable they should, before absenting themselves, report to the United Nations Medical Officer. 
Any absence of more than two consecutive working days must be supported by a medical certificate in all cases. 
After a staff member has taken periods of non-certified sick leave totalling three working days within any period of six months of continuous service, any further absence from duty within that period shall either be supported by a medical certificate or charged as special leave without pay. 
(a) Staff members engaged under rule 301.1 (a) (i) may participate in a United Nations medical insurance scheme under conditions established by the Secretary-General. 
(b) Staff members engaged under rule 301.1 (a) (ii) shall participate in a medical insurance scheme under conditions established by the Secretary-General unless specifically exempted from such participation. 
The United Nations shall pay the authorized travel expenses of staff members appointed under these rules under the following circumstances: 
(a) In respect of non-locally recruited staff members, on appointment and separation; 
(b) On official business for the United Nations; 
(c) On travel authorized for medical or security reasons or in other appropriate cases, when, in the opinion of the Secretary-General, there are compelling reasons for paying such expenses. 
(a) Before travel is undertaken it shall be authorized in writing. 
In exceptional cases, staff members may be authorized to travel on oral orders but such oral authorization shall require written confirmation. 
(b) Unless the staff member is specifically authorized to make other arrangements, all tickets for transportation involving official travel shall be purchased by the United Nations in advance of the actual travel. 
(a) Except as provided in paragraph (c) below, travel expenses shall normally cover the actual cost of transportation on official travel by a route, mode and standard of transportation approved by the Secretary-General, together with terminal expenses at rates and under conditions established by the Secretary-General. 
(b) The United Nations shall pay only for transportation and accommodations actually authorized and used. 
(d) Official travel on behalf of the United Nations, other than travel on appointment or separation as covered by these rules, shall be governed by the corresponding travel rules in the 100 series of Staff Rules. 
(e) The Secretary-General may reject any claim for payment or reimbursement of travel expenses which are incurred in contravention of any provision of these rules. 
(a) A staff member appointed under these rules who is authorized to travel at United Nations expense shall receive an appropriate subsistence allowance in accordance with a schedule of rates established from time to time. 
A staff member appointed under these rules who resigns shall not normally be entitled to payment of return travel expenses. 
The Secretary-General may, however, authorize such payment if there are compelling reasons for so doing. 
(a) For the purposes of these rules "excess baggage" shall mean baggage in excess of the weight or volume carried without extra charge by transportation companies. 
(b) Staff members travelling by air economy class or its equivalent shall be entitled to payment of excess baggage to the extent of the difference between the free baggage allowance by first class and by economy class or its equivalent. 
Where surface shipment is the most economical means of transport, surface shipment shall normally be authorized. 
However, the conversion to air freight of the whole surface shipment may be authorized on the basis of one half of the weight or volume of the authorized surface entitlement. 
(f) In lieu of the arrangements in paragraph (e) above, the Secretary-General may make a lump-sum payment to assist in meeting expenses for shipment of personal effects of staff appointed specifically for service of a limited duration (LD appointments) in accordance with rule 301.1 (a) (ii). 
(a) A resignation within the meaning of the Staff Regulations is a separation initiated by the staff member. 
(a) A termination within the meaning of the Staff Regulations is a separation from service initiated by the Secretary-General, other than summary dismissal for serious misconduct. 
(b) In lieu of the notice period, the Secretary-General may authorize compensation calculated on the basis of the salary which the staff member would have received had the date of termination been at the end of the notice period. 
In accordance with paragraph (e) of annex III to the Staff Regulations, staff members appointed under these rules shall not be paid a termination indemnity unless such payment is specified in the letter of appointment. 
(a) Appointments under these rules shall expire automatically and without prior notice on the expiration date of the period specified in the letter of appointment. 
(b) Separation as a result of the expiration of any such appointment shall not be regarded as a termination within the meaning of the Staff Regulations and Rules. 
On the staff member's written request, the statement shall also refer to the quality of his or her work and official conduct. 
Such suspension shall be with pay unless, in exceptional circumstances, suspension without pay is appropriate. 
(c) In any case involving possible disciplinary action, the Secretary-General may refer the matter to a standing Joint Disciplinary Committee, or may establish, on an ad hoc basis, machinery to advise him before any decision is taken. 
(i) Written censure; 
(iii) Fine; 
(v) Summary dismissal. 
(a) At the time of appointment each staff member shall nominate a beneficiary or beneficiaries in writing in a form prescribed by the Secretary-General. 
Such payment shall afford the United Nations a complete release from all further liability in respect to any sum so paid. 
All rights, including title, copyright and patent rights, in any work performed by a staff member as part of his or her official duties, shall be vested in the United Nations. 
Except as otherwise indicated and subject always to the provisions of regulations 12.1, 12.2, 12.3, 12.4 and 12.5, staff rules 301.1 through 312.6 shall be effective 1 January 1994. 
They shall supersede all previous staff rules applicable to staff members specifically engaged on short-term appointment for conference and other short-term service at Headquarters. 
Any special conditions entered into in an individual letter of appointment will, however, continue to govern the appointment. 
b/ Includes subsistence allowance. 
(a) Pursuant to staff rule 303.2, short-term staff members at the General Service or Manual Workers levels who are required to work overtime at Headquarters shall be given compensatory time off or may receive additional payment in accordance with the following provisions: 
(i) Overtime at Headquarters means time worked in excess of the scheduled work day or in excess of the scheduled work week or time worked on official holidays, provided that such work has been authorized by the proper authority; 
(iii) The scheduled work week at Headquarters consists of the five working days assigned to the staff member during seven consecutive calendar days; 
(viii) Compensation for overtime shall be reckoned to the nearest half hour; casual overtime of less than one half hour on any day during the scheduled work week shall be disregarded. 
(b) Short-term staff members at the Professional level and above who work substantial and recurrent periods of overtime may be granted occasional time off for such periods as the Secretary-General may consider appropriate. 
(b) Payments shall be reckoned to the nearest hour, and work periods of less than one half hour shall not be taken into consideration. 
Definition. The term "staff representative bodies", as used in the present chapter of the Staff Rules, shall be deemed to include staff councils, as referred to in other chapters of the Rules, as well as other corresponding staff representative bodies established in accordance with staff regulation 8.1 (b). 
Staff representative bodies may also be established at other duty stations, each of which may affiliate with a staff representative body at one of the duty stations specified above. 
Staff members serving in duty stations where no staff representative body exists may decide to be represented through a staff representative body at one of the specified duty stations. 
The polling officers shall also conduct other elections of staff members as required by the Staff Regulations or Staff Rules. 
(e) In accordance with the principle of freedom of association, staff members may form and join associations, unions or other groupings. 
However, formal contact and communication on the matters referred to in paragraph (d) shall be conducted at each duty station through the executive committee of the staff representative body, which shall be the sole and exclusive representative body for such purpose. 
(f) General administrative instructions or directives on questions within the scope of paragraph (d) shall be transmitted in advance, unless emergency situations make this impracticable, to the executive committees of the staff representative bodies concerned for consideration and comment before being placed in effect. 
(b) The President of the staff-management bodies referred to in paragraph (a) above shall be selected by the Secretary-General from a list proposed by the staff representatives. 
(d) The joint staff-management bodies referred to in paragraph (a) shall establish their own rules and procedures. 
(e) The Secretary-General shall designate secretaries of the joint staff-management bodies referred to in paragraph (a) and shall arrange for such services as may be necessary for their proper functioning. 
(iii) An equal number of members elected by ballot of the staff under the jurisdiction of the Board. 
(c) The chairpersons and members of the Joint Appeals Board shall be appointed or elected for two years, shall be eligible for reappointment or re-election and shall remain in office until their successors are appointed or elected. 
The members appointed by the Secretary-General may be removed by him. 
The members elected by the staff may be recalled by a majority vote of the staff under the jurisdiction of the Board concerned, taken at the initiative of any staff representative body at the duty station at which that Board is established. 
(e) Each Joint Appeals Board shall establish its own rules of procedure, which shall specify how its presiding officer and, where necessary, any alternate presiding officers shall be selected from among the chairpersons. 
(f) Each Joint Appeals Board may, by a majority vote of all its chairpersons and members, recommend to the Secretary-General changes in the present chapter of the Staff Rules. 
(g) The secretariat of each Joint Appeals Board shall consist of a secretary and such other staff as may be required for its proper functioning. 
(c) Neither a request for administrative review under paragraph (a) above nor the filing of an appeal under paragraph (d) below shall have the effect of suspending action on the contested decision. 
(iii) The Secretary-General's decision on such a recommendation is not subject to appeal. 
(d) An appeal pursuant to paragraph (a) or a request for suspension of action pursuant to paragraph (c) above shall be filed with the Secretary of the appropriate Joint Appeals Board, to be determined as follows: 
(f) An appeal shall not be receivable unless the time-limits specified in paragraph (a) above have been met or have been waived, in exceptional circumstances, by the panel constituted for the appeal. 
(g) At the duty station where the appeal is considered, the designated representative of the Secretary-General shall submit a written reply within two months following the date of receipt of the appeal. 
(h) Proceedings before a panel shall normally be limited to the original written presentation of the case, together with brief statements and rebuttals, which may be made orally or in writing, in one of the working languages of the Secretariat. 
(j) Where the competence of the Joint Appeals Board is in doubt, the panel constituted for the appeal shall decide. 
(k) In the case of termination or other action on grounds of inefficiency or relative efficiency, the panel shall not consider the substantive question of efficiency but only evidence that the decision was motivated by prejudice or by some other extraneous factor. 
This decision of the Chairperson is not subject to appeal. 
(m) In considering an appeal, the panel shall act with the maximum dispatch consistent with a fair review of the issues before it. 
Votes on the recommendations shall be recorded and any member of the panel may have his or her dissenting opinion included in the report. 
(o) The final decision on the appeal will normally be taken by the Secretary-General within one month after the panel has forwarded its report, and shall be communicated to the staff member, together with a copy of the panel's report. 
The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Armenia deplores the Azerbaijani rejection of the CSCE Minsk Group peace plan and considers this rejection a major blow to the establishment of peace in the region. 
The compromise was reached after long and arduous negotiations over many months and had been endorsed by the nine countries of the Minsk Group: the Russian Federation, Turkey, the United States of America, France, Germany, Sweden, the Czech Republic, Belarus and Italy. 
Nagorny Karabakh accepted, indeed, the peace plan despite the risks the plan represented to the security of its people. 
Clearly, the Government of Azerbaijan remains the only obstacle to peace and to serious negotiations. 
By flouting the will of the international community and adopting an uncompromising position, Azerbaijan is only ensuring the continued suffering of the civilian population and creating extreme hardships for all peoples of the region. 
Recalling also its presidential statements of 18 March 1993, 11 June 1993 and 5 November 1993, 
Having studied the report of the Secretary-General of 23 November 1993 (S/26790), 
Welcoming the Secretary-General's observation that the peace process in El Salvador has advanced, and that significant progress has been made towards other objectives of the Peace Accords, 
Noting with concern the recent acts of violence in El Salvador, which may indicate renewed activity by illegal armed groups, and could, if unchecked, negatively affect the peace process in El Salvador including the elections scheduled for March 1994, 
Noting that El Salvador has entered a critical phase in the peace process and that political parties have just begun a campaign for the elections to be held in March 1994, which should take place in a peaceful environment, 
Noting recent progress in voter registration and stressing the importance that all registered voters be issued relevant credentials so as to enable broad participation in the elections, 
Welcoming the commitment of the presidential candidates to peace and stability in El Salvador of 5 November 1993, as referred to in paragraph 92 of the report of the Secretary-General (S/26790), 
Welcoming also the work of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) and noting its vital importance to the entire peace and reconciliation process in El Salvador, 
Reiterating the necessity, in this as in all peace-keeping operations, to continue to monitor expenditures carefully during this period of increasing demands on peace-keeping resources, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General of 23 November 1993 (S/26790); 
2. Condemns recent acts of violence in El Salvador; 
3. Expresses concern that important elements of the Peace Accords remain only partially implemented; 
4. Urges the Government of El Salvador and the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberaci Nacional (FMLN) to make determined efforts to prevent political violence and accelerate compliance with their commitments under the Peace Accords; 
7. Calls upon all parties concerned to cooperate fully with the Secretary-General's Special Representative and ONUSAL in their task of verifying the parties' implementation of their commitments and urges them to complete such implementation within the framework of the agreed calendar and the new timetable proposed by ONUSAL; 
8. Stresses the need to ensure that the police and public security provisions of the Peace Accords are scrupulously observed, with full ONUSAL verification, and that necessary steps are taken to complete the recovery of all weapons held by private individuals, in contravention of the Peace Accords; 
9. Urges the Government of El Salvador and the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberaci Nacional (FMLN) to remove all obstacles facing implementation of the land transfer programme and stresses the need to accelerate reintegration programmes for ex-combatants of both sides in conformity with the Peace Accords; 
11. Calls upon the relevant authorities in El Salvador to take all necessary measures to ensure that the elections to be held in March 1994 be free and fair and requests the Secretary-General to continue to provide assistance in this regard; 
12. Urges all States, as well as the international institutions engaged in the fields of development and finance, to contribute promptly and generously in support of the implementation of all aspects of the Peace Accords; 
13. Decides to extend the mandate of ONUSAL until 31 May 1994; 
15. Requests the Secretary-General to report by 1 May 1994 on the operations of ONUSAL so that the Council may review the Mission's size and scope for the period after 31 May 1994, taking into account the Secretary-General's relevant recommendations for the fulfilment and completion of its mandate; 
I have the honour to transmit herewith the text of the resolution on Bosnia and Herzegovina adopted unanimously by the Parliament of Malaysia on 28 October 1993 (see annex). 
That, the delineation of boundaries based on racial descent or religion does not perpetuate peace and settlement of the issues. 
The House, hereby resolves as follows: 
1. Condemns the acts of aggression and all forms of violation of human rights of the Muslims in Bosnia and Herzegovina, especially genocide and ethnic cleansing; 
(b) To open up Tuzla airport to enable food and medical supply aid to reach the war victims in Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
4. That this House also resolves to convey its resolution to the parliaments of all nations concerned, especially those of France and the United Kingdom. 
After thorough discussions we agreed that it is necessary to appeal once more, and a great deal more decisively, to the conscience of all who may be able to influence a solution to the senseless war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Similarly, we appeal to the people and humanitarian organizations of all countries to do all within their power to support humanitarian aid to the victims of this senseless conflict, to which no end is in sight. 
Above all, we appeal to politicians throughout the world, and especially in Europe, not to remain silent in the face of the destruction of basic human and civil values, the values of civilization, which is taking place with impunity in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We very much appreciate the good will of all those who are trying to resolve the conflict, but we are sure that it is necessary to define afresh principles and approaches in discussions on the future of this State. 
All plans to date concerning its future have accepted the principle of an ethnically pure State, which is in conflict with the idea of the European Union and with the basic values inscribed in the Helsinki and Paris documents of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe. 
If Europe loses the struggle for the civil principle while searching for a solution to the coexistence of people and nations in Bosnia and Herzegovina, the loss will be its own. 
Recalling its resolution 637 (1989) of 27 July 1989, 
Recalling also its presidential statements of 18 March 1993, 11 June 1993 and 5 November 1993, 
Having studied the report of the Secretary-General of 23 November 1993 (S/26790), 
Welcoming the Secretary-General's observation that the peace process in El Salvador has advanced, and that significant progress has been made towards other objectives of the Peace Accords, 
Noting with concern the recent acts of violence in El Salvador, which may indicate renewed activity by illegal armed groups, and could, if unchecked, negatively affect the peace process in El Salvador including the elections scheduled for March 1994, 
Noting that El Salvador has entered a critical phase in the peace process and that political parties have just begun a campaign for the elections to be held in March 1994, which should take place in a peaceful environment, 
Noting recent progress in voter registration and stressing the importance that all registered voters be issued relevant credentials so as to enable broad participation in the elections, 
Welcoming the commitment of the presidential candidates to peace and stability in El Salvador of 5 November 1993, as referred to in paragraph 92 of the report of the Secretary-General (S/26790), 
Welcoming also the work of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) and noting its vital importance to the entire peace and reconciliation process in El Salvador, 
Reiterating the necessity, in this as in all peace-keeping operations, to continue to monitor expenditures carefully during this period of increasing demands on peace-keeping resources, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General of 23 November 1993 (S/26790); 
2. Condemns recent acts of violence in El Salvador; 
3. Expresses concern that important elements of the Peace Accords remain only partially implemented; 
4. Urges the Government of El Salvador and the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberaci Nacional (FMLN) to make determined efforts to prevent political violence and accelerate compliance with their commitments under the Peace Accords; 
7. Calls upon all parties concerned to cooperate fully with the Secretary-General's Special Representative and ONUSAL in their task of verifying the parties' implementation of their commitments and urges them to complete such implementation within the framework of the agreed calendar and the new timetable proposed by ONUSAL; 
8. Stresses the need to ensure that the police and public security provisions of the Peace Accords are scrupulously observed, with full ONUSAL verification, and that necessary steps are taken to complete the recovery of all weapons held by private individuals, in contravention of the Peace Accords; 
9. Urges the Government of El Salvador and the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberaci Nacional (FMLN) to remove all obstacles facing implementation of the land transfer programme and stresses the need to accelerate reintegration programmes for ex-combatants of both sides in conformity with the Peace Accords; 
11. Calls upon the relevant authorities in El Salvador to take all necessary measures to ensure that the elections to be held in March 1994 be free and fair and requests the Secretary-General to continue to provide assistance in this regard; 
12. Urges all States, as well as the international institutions engaged in the fields of development and finance, to contribute promptly and generously in support of the implementation of all aspects of the Peace Accords; 
13. Decides to extend the mandate of ONUSAL until 31 May 1994; 
15. Requests the Secretary-General to report by 1 May 1994 on the operations of ONUSAL so that the Council may review the Mission's size and scope for the period after 31 May 1994, taking into account the Secretary-General's relevant recommendations for the fulfilment and completion of its mandate; 
4. The Secretary-General welcomes the report of the Joint Inspection Unit, which represents a valuable and timely contribution to both the planning and management aspects of field operations and the issues pertaining to the staffing of civilian personnel in such operations. 
In general, the Secretary-General is in full agreement with the comments, conclusions and recommendations of the Inspectors, subject to the observations contained herein. 
For example, as recommended by the Inspectors, the Field Operations Division was incorporated into the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, with effect from 1 September 1993. 
Similarly, during the past year, the Task Force on United Nations Operations was set up to serve as the primary instrument of coordination among departments and to provide the Secretary-General with options and recommendations on issues of policy relating to field operations. 
5. Recent changes in field operations are marked by both quantitative and qualitative elements. 
As noted by the Inspectors in paragraph 2 of their report, there has been a surge in the number and size of such operations, and their scope has tended increasingly to become multi-dimensional and multi-functional, extending in certain cases to enforcement action. 
Those changes have generated the need for new and innovative managerial policies and tools, many of which are being actively implemented at Headquarters and in field operations. 
6. The Secretary-General welcomes the recommendations on planning and management, relating to both Headquarters and field components. 
As indicated in paragraph 11 of the report, those recommendations were designed with a view to having a more coherent and consolidated management; avoiding duplication; enhancing coordination and sharpening the process of early warning; pre-planning for contingencies; formal planning; deployment monitoring and evaluation. 
7. In recommendation I (a) it is suggested that the Department of Peace-keeping Operations should become the central, or "lead", Department in the Secretariat dealing with peace-keeping operations, as discussed in paragraphs 27 to 29 of the JIU report. 
In addition to being responsible for the planning, organization, deployment, control and management of peace-keeping operations, the Department is also the operational arm of the Secretary-General for all United Nations field operations. 
In this capacity, it acts as the main channel of communication between United Nations Headquarters and the field missions. 
At the same time, the Department of Political Affairs on strictly political matters, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs on humanitarian policy matters, and the Department of Administration and Management on financial and security matters contact the field missions as required. 
The Department of Peace-keeping Operations is kept informed of those actions, and submits weekly reports to the Secretary-General on the status of field operations, with observations on situations of particular importance. 
In this connection, the Secretary-General takes note of the increasingly extensive role of the Office of Legal Affairs with respect to peace-keeping operations and all field operations. 
8. Recommendation I (b), to the effect that the Department of Peace-keeping Operations should be strengthened in terms of experienced civilian and military personnel, is supported. 
The Secretary-General has submitted proposals to that effect both under the regular budget of the Organization and under the peace-keeping support account. 
The JIU recommendation further envisages task forces of Under-Secretaries-General, established by the Secretary-General, serving as a Board of Directors for the Department. 
As noted in paragraph 20 of the JIU report, the Task Force chaired by the Secretary-General and, in his absence, by the Under-Secretary-General for Political Affairs meets weekly. 
Furthermore, interdepartmental working groups dealing with various aspects of field operations, ranging from staffing issues to training to budgetary matters, meet regularly and report periodically to the Field Operations Steering Committee. 
With reference to paragraph 31 of the JIU report, it may be noted that the Division is organized vertically along functional lines, and also horizontally on a mission-by-mission basis. 
That organizational structure is being reviewed in order to ascertain whether its effectiveness can be further enhanced in connection with the Division's incorporation into the Department. 
10. As regards recommendation I (d), with which the Secretary-General is in full agreement, it should be noted that currently the directors and desk officers of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations form core teams to deal with specific missions and regions. 
Both reconnaissance missions and "fire brigades" draw upon members of those teams. 
In recommendation I (d) and the corresponding paragraphs in the report indicated above, it is further suggested that the top cross-functional leadership in the core team be used for reconnaissance missions as well as "fire brigades" which can be deployed at short notice for crisis solutions. 
It should also be noted in this regard that the Field Operations Division, as part of its pre-planning efforts, is currently preparing a reconnaissance mission handbook which reflects this arrangement with respect to the composition of such missions. 
11. Recommendation I (e), in which the Inspectors call for the establishment, within the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, of a post of Police Commissioner (called "Police Advisor"), has been carried out. 
The Situation Room already collates information from field missions for senior decision makers and for onward transmission to the Security Council. 
It follows up on events and alerts decision makers to situations that could require action. 
13. As regards recommendation I (g), it is proposed to redeploy a number of posts to create a focal point unit within the Department of Peace-keeping Operations. 
The unit will serve as an authoritative source of information to which Permanent Missions can address all questions concerning peace-keeping operations. 
14. Recommendation II has particular merit. 
With regard to II (a), every effort is being made to ensure that clear lines of authority and interrelationship exist in the field between the Chief of Mission and the heads of the different components within missions. 
15. With regard to recommendation II (b), the concept of a joint operations centre is already in effect in the two largest field missions, UNPROFOR and UNOSOM, and such a centre will be introduced into other large multi-dimensional missions. 
16. Decentralization and delegation of authority to the field (recommendation II (c)) with appropriate controls are desirable objectives and are accordingly being examined to ensure that they exist, where appropriate. 
17. The quantitative and qualitative expansion of field operations, noted in paragraphs 42 to 50 of the JIU report, has important implications with respect to the staffing of the civilian component of the operations. 
The scope of "new generation" peace-keeping operations has tended increasingly to extend beyond traditional military concerns into such areas as election monitoring, policing, humanitarian affairs and even civil administration. 
A natural outcome of that growth and diversity has been the expansion of civilian personnel into those new areas in addition to its traditional functions (e.g., political and legal affairs, public information, personnel administration, finance and budget and general support services). 
In both quantitative and qualitative terms, the personnel requirements generated by that growth have not been successfully met in all cases. 
There is currently a fairly high vacancy rate in some field operations and the establishment of new operations might well exacerbate the problem. 
Against this background, the recommendations of the Inspectors concerning the staffing of civilian personnel in general, and new sources of recruitment in particular, are viewed by the Secretary-General as particularly useful and timely. 
Such a roster exists and has proved to be very useful. 
It should be noted, however, that the interest of retirees in serving in missions is affected, inter alia, by Pension Fund requirements that retirees who are engaged for a period exceeding six months must resume their participation in the Fund. 
Their functions, as mandated by the General Assembly in its resolution 2659 (XXV) of 7 December 1970, by which it established the United Nations Volunteers programme, are to assist national development efforts. 
It may be advisable to revise the involvement and functions of United Nations Volunteers in peace-keeping operations to place them on a firmer legislative basis. 
The mandate of the United Nations Volunteers might be broadened and the volunteer given appropriate training. 
It should be further noted that it might be prudent, at least until more experience is acquired, not to envisage the large-scale deployment of United Nations Volunteers in central administrative functions. 
21. Finally, United Nations Volunteers who are under the administrative authority of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) resident representative in their country of assignment should, during their service to a mission, be accountable only to the Chief of the mission. 
This can be achieved through the conclusion of appropriate Memoranda of Understanding between UNDP and the United Nations. 
23. The Secretary-General supports recommendation IV, which deals with outside recruitment. 
24. Recommendation IV (a) that recruitment of local staff should be encouraged is strongly supported. 
It should be noted that about two thirds of the civilian posts in current field operations are for locally recruited staff, mostly in the General Service and related categories. 
A report to the General Assembly on the use of civilian personnel in peace-keeping missions describes in detail such arrangements and contains proposals regarding the regime to be applied. 
Contractual personnel were first used in some professional, but especially technical and trade-related areas, by contract through international service agencies. 
That initiative, begun in November 1992, has been useful enough to warrant its wider consideration whenever the usual methods of assignment or recruitment cannot provide qualified personnel without unacceptable delays. 
The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions in December 1992, reporting on the financing of UNPROFOR, noted the relatively low cost of contractual personnel and expressed the view that similar procedures should be considered, when appropriate, in other peace-keeping operations (A/47/778, para. 41). 
26. However, there are a number of concerns that have to be addressed if the use of such personnel is to be expanded significantly. 
Such issues as the role of the Organization in ensuring a fair remuneration of contractual personnel, working relations with United Nations staff, and the control of the quality of the services rendered also need to be further reviewed by the Secretariat. 
27. The Secretary-General welcomes recommendation IV (c) on the provision of civilian personnel by Governments. 
Such personnel would be provided pursuant to the Secretary-General's proposals, set out in paragraphs 11 to 17 of his report on the use of civilian personnel in peace-keeping operations (A/45/502), which were endorsed by the General Assembly in its resolution 45/258 of 3 May 1991. 
Specific guidelines for the participation of such personnel in missions either have been developed, as in the case of election and polling monitors, or are in the process of being developed in the form of Memoranda of Understanding. 
28. Recommendation IV (d) on the secondment of personnel by regional organizations has some merit but there have been difficulties in this regard, ranging from political sensitivities to terms of service. 
In them the Inspectors advocate the formulation of new policies and procedures with a more effective field orientation, and the need to adjust staff regulations, rules and personnel policies to the requirements of field missions. 
A revised text of the 300-series of staff rules has now been completed for submission to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
It is expected that it will provide a more suitable framework for contractual arrangements in the field. 
In fact, steps have been taken by the Secretariat to ensure that all mission personnel receive guidance with respect to appropriate standards of behaviour, specific mission information and specialized training. 
As recommended in VI (b), (c) and (d), the objective of training will be adapted to cover the diverse functions to be carried out in missions and the different levels of management involved. 
The Secretary-General is fully aware of the importance of on-the-job training mentioned in VI (e) and has initiated steps for such measures. 
31. Steps have already been taken in line with recommendation VI (g), in which the Inspectors call for the use of existing United Nations training facilities, such as the Turin Centre, for peace-keeping training. 
The Secretary-General is of the view, however, that a more feasible solution may be that proposed in recommendation VI (h), namely that Member States and regional organizations should put their training resources at the disposal of the United Nations. 
The Department of Peace-keeping Operations is discussing coordination arrangements with several Governments. 
Currently, peace-keeping training is provided by some Member States in their own military training colleges. 
That procedure could well be adapted to the many facets of civilian peace-keeping. 
As discussed in recommendation VI (i), the design and target of specific training programmes for the civilian component should be developed jointly by the departments concerned. 
33. Recommendation VII consists of six components, all dealing with conditions of service. 
In recommendation VII (a) it is stated that mission assignments should continue to be voluntary. 
This approach of course sets some limits to the implementation of recommendation VII (b) supporting the principle of rotation between departments at Headquarters and the field. 
34. Recommendation VII (c), to the effect that the security of personnel must be included in all mission planning, briefing, training and execution, is already at the implementation stage. 
The draft reconnaissance mission handbook also makes the safety and security of personnel a top priority consideration in the planning of a new field operation. 
35. Recommendation VII (d) relates to appropriate behaviour of personnel, which is deemed to require, inter alia, a specific code of conduct, raised awareness of cultural differences, and establishment and enforcement of disciplinarian procedures. 
Again, the recommendation is well taken and is already at the implementation stage: the code of conduct is being reviewed by a task force, and special training programmes which cover training in cultural awareness are being designed for both military and civilian personnel. 
It should also be mentioned that the issue of cultural awareness and the related requirements in terms of behaviour and conduct are applicable equally to military and civilian personnel. 
36. In recommendation VII (e), the International Civil Service Commission is urged to consider extending the applicability of hazardous duty pay to categories additional to the staff members. 
The responsibility in this matter clearly rests with the Commission, and the Secretary-General awaits its consideration of the issue. 
DEVELOPMENT AND INTERNATIONAL ECONOMIC COOPERATION: 
During fiscal year 1993, this contribution amounted to 1.2 million francs. 
4. Since the adoption of General Assembly resolution 43/90 of 9 December 1988, new mechanisms for the promotion and protection of human rights have been established within the United Nations. 
While some of them have been entrusted to existing United Nations bodies whose mandates have been consequently enlarged, others have necessitated the creation of new bodies. 
Finally, new instruments covering various human rights aspects have been adopted and others are in the process of being drafted. 
5. Since 1988, two new bodies have been established on the basis of two international human rights treaties to ensure better protection of the rights already recognized by the Universal Declaration: the Committee against Torture and the Committee on the Rights of the Child. 
Both Committees have the mandate to monitor the observance and implementation by the States Parties of the rights guaranteed in those treaties. 
6. The Committee against Torture was established pursuant to article 17 of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment, which was adopted on 10 December 1984 by the General Assembly of the United Nations and which entered into force on 26 June 1987. 
The Committee began to function on 1 January 1988. 
It consists of 10 experts of high moral standing and recognized competence in the field of human rights. 
7. The Committee is entrusted with the specific supervision of a multilateral instrument for protection against torture and other inhuman treatment, as defined in article 1 of the Convention. 
The Committee examines periodic reports submitted by States Parties on the measures taken to give effect to their obligations under the Convention. 
With respect to those States that have recognized its competence in this regard, the Committee may also receive and consider inter-State and individual complaints. 
8. The Committee, which holds two regular sessions each year, met for the first time in Geneva in April 1988. 
9. By the end of September 1993, there were 77 States Parties to the Convention, 35 of which had accepted the competence of the Committee to consider matters relating to inter-State disputes; 34 had accepted its competence to consider communications from or on behalf of individuals. 
It consists of 10 experts of high moral standing and recognized competence in the field covered by the Convention. 
The Committee carries out functions relating to the implementation of the Convention. 
It examines reports submitted to it by States Parties on the measures they have adopted to give effect to the rights recognized in the Convention and on the progress made on the enjoyment of those rights. 
The Committee, which meets twice each year, held its first session at the United Nations Office at Geneva from 30 September to 18 October 1991. 
11. At its forty-seventh session, the Commission on Human Rights adopted resolution 1991/42, entitled "Question of arbitrary detention", by which it decided to create, for a three-year period, a Working Group composed of five independent experts, with the tasks of: 
(a) Investigating cases of detention imposed arbitrarily or otherwise inconsistently with the relevant international standards set forth in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights or in the relevant international legal instruments accepted by the States concerned; 
(b) Seeking and receiving information from Governments and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, and receiving information from the individuals concerned, their families or their representatives; 
(c) Reporting to the Commission about its findings and activities. 
The Economic and Social Council, by its decision 1991/243 of 31 May 1991, approved the Commission's decision contained in its resolution 1991/42. 
The Working Group held its first session in Geneva from 16 to 20 September 1991. 
On that occasion, it adopted its methods of work, including the principles applicable in the consideration of cases submitted to it and a model questionnaire to be completed by persons alleging arbitrary detention. 
12. The Working Group receives communications from concerned individuals or their families or representatives, as well as from Governments and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
It can decide to transmit these communications to Governments, which are asked to reply by the deadline set by the Working Group and to provide further information on the case. 
The Working Group can also resort to the procedure known as "urgent action", which applies: 
(a) In cases in which there are sufficiently reliable allegations that a person is being detained arbitrarily and that the continuation of the detention constitutes a serious danger to that person's health or life; 
In such cases, the communications can also be transmitted to Governments between the Working Group's sessions. 
13. In the light of the information received on a case, the Working Group can take one of the following decisions: 
(b) If the Working Group determines that it is established that the case is not one of arbitrary detention, the case is also filed; 
(c) If the Working Group decides that it does not have enough information to take a decision, the case remains pending for further investigation; 
(d) If the Working Group decides that the arbitrary nature of the detention is established, it shall make recommendations to the Government concerned. 
The Working Group also transmitted 25 cases by means of the urgent action procedure to 20 Governments. 
At the time this report was prepared, the Working Group was awaiting replies to 18 communications, for which the 90-day time-limit had not yet expired. 
15. Since 1988, a number of new Special Rapporteurs, both subject- and country-oriented, were appointed by the Commission on Human Rights. 
16. All the thematic rapporteurs specified below submit to the Commission an annual report that covers their activities and findings and includes conclusions and recommendations on how to promote and protect better the specific human rights covered by their respective mandates. 
17. In 1990, the Commission on Human Rights, by its resolution 1990/68, decided to appoint a Special Rapporteur to consider matters relating to the sale of children, child prostitution and child pornography, including the problem of the adoption of children for commercial purposes. 
18. In 1993, the Commission appointed two additional Special Rapporteurs. 
Such cases entail, inter alia, threats or use of violence and harassment, including persecution and intimidation. 
19. By its resolution 1993/20, the Commission appointed, for a term of three years, a Special Rapporteur on contemporary forms of racism, racial discrimination and xenophobia and related intolerance. 
The Rapporteur will report thereon to the Commission annually, starting in 1994. 
The country-oriented rapporteurs specified below report to both the Commission on Human Rights and to the General Assembly. 
22. In 1989, the Commission, by its resolution 1989/75, decided to appoint a Special Rapporteur to examine the human rights situation in Romania and report thereon. 
23. In 1991, the Commission, by its resolution 1991/68, requested the Secretary-General to appoint a Special Representative to maintain direct contact with the Government and citizens of Cuba on the human rights issues raised by a 1988 mission of the Commission. 
24. Also in 1991, the Commission decided, by its resolution 1991/74, to appoint a Special Rapporteur to make a thorough study of the violations of human rights by the Government of Iraq and report thereon to the General Assembly and the Commission. 
In resolution 1993/74 of 10 March 1993, the Commission welcomed the proposal of the Special Rapporteur to deploy a team of human rights monitors to Iraq and asked the Secretary-General to provide funds for this purpose. 
25. In 1992, the Commission decided, by its resolution 1992/77, to appoint a Special Rapporteur with a mandate to prepare a report on the situation of human rights in Haiti. 
It should be noted that in 1991, the Commission, by its resolution 1991/77, had appointed an independent expert under Advisory Services to examine developments in the human rights situation in Haiti and to help devise measures to make the necessary improvements. 
28. The Special Rapporteur was requested to visit areas of interest in the former Yugoslavia and to present a preliminary report on an urgent basis to the members of the Commission within two weeks, including recommendations for bringing violations to an end and preventing future violations. 
He was also requested to report his findings and recommendations to the Commission periodically until the Commission's subsequent regular session and to report to the General Assembly as well. 
29. A second special session was held on 30 November and 1 December 1992 to consider the report of this Special Rapporteur. 
At the time this report was prepared, the Special Rapporteur, whose mandate was extended by one year by the Commission at its forty-ninth session (resolution 1993/7), had presented seven reports. 
Pursuant to this resolution, four officers had been deployed to Zagreb at the time this report was prepared. 
34. On 25 May 1990, the Economic and Social Council adopted resolution 1990/48, in which it authorized the Commission on Human Rights to meet exceptionally between its regular sessions, provided that a majority of States members of the Commission so agreed. 
When this report was prepared, the Commission had resorted to the new procedure on two occasions: in August 1992 and November 1992, to examine the situation of human rights in the territory of the former Yugoslavia (see paras. 27 and 29 above). 
States Parties to the Covenant that ratify the Second Optional Protocol accept responsibility for not applying capital punishment within their jurisdiction and taking all measures to abolish it. 
Further, the competence of the Human Rights Committee to receive and consider inter-State communications, for those States Parties that have accepted it, and individual communications, with respect to those States that have ratified the Optional Protocol to the Covenant, is extended to the provisions of the Second Optional Protocol. 
36. A prompt intervention procedure to protect persons cooperating with United Nations bodies has been adopted by the Working Group on Enforced or Involuntary Disappearances. 
37. At its forty-sixth session, the Commission on Human Rights adopted resolution 1990/76, entitled "Cooperation with representatives of United Nations human rights bodies". 
It also expressed concern about reports indicating that relatives of disappeared persons, when seeking to clarify the fate or whereabouts of the victims through the appropriate channels, have frequently been subjected to reprisals, as have the organizations to which they belong. 
The Working Group authorized its Chairman to decide, between sessions, which of the cases received contained the elements required by the text of the resolution. 
41. By its resolution 1988/9, the Subcommission appointed a Special Rapporteur to carry out a study on the protection of the human rights of United Nations staff members, experts and their families and report thereon. 
The Special Rapporteur presented her final report to the Subcommission at its forty-fourth session. 
By its resolution 1993/39, the Commission requested the Secretary-General to take steps aimed at ensuring without delay the application of all recommendations contained in that report. 
42. At its forty-seventh session, the Commission on Human Rights adopted resolution 1991/33 entitled "Status of special rapporteurs and representatives, independent experts, members of the Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities and members of working groups established by the Commission on Human Rights". 
43. It also requested him to take the necessary measures to ensure the prescribed protection of officials of the United Nations Secretariat accompanying special rapporteurs and representatives, independent experts, members of the Subcommission and working groups established by the Commission on field missions. 
The study was presented to the General Assembly at its forty-fourth session and to the Commission at its forty-sixth. 
By its resolution 1993/16, the Commission requested that this report be updated for submission to the Commission at its fiftieth session. 
46. Since 1988 four meetings of the persons chairing the human rights treaty bodies have been held. 
In 1992, by its resolution 1992/15, the Commission endorsed the recommendation of the third meeting of persons chairing the human rights treaty bodies to institutionalize their meetings and requested the General Assembly to take appropriate action to enable these meetings to be held on a biennial basis. 
The recommendations made include the following: 
(a) Procedures and mechanisms should be established for reasonable periods of time, not suffer delays in their approval by competent bodies, include field missions as a natural component and, as necessary, obtain the support of field monitors. 
(b) Special rapporteurs, representatives, experts and members and chairmen of working groups should be enabled to harmonize their work through periodic meetings, joint examination of thematic reports and, as appropriate, joint missions. 
(d) To achieve the above and support the effective work of the procedures and mechanisms, human and material resources must be raised to a level commensurate with the responsibilities carried by each procedure. 
Sufficiently flexible administrative procedures must also be devised so as to allow for maximum efficiency, especially in urgent situations. 
In the report submitted in response to this request, the Secretary-General stressed the dramatic increase that had taken place in all areas of the Centre's activities. 
Based on the Secretary-General's proposals, the General Assembly approved an 8.7 per cent increase in the regular budget of the Centre for the biennium 1992-1993. 
It also requested the Secretary-General, when preparing the budget outline for the biennium 1994-1995, to ensure that adequate resources were projected for human rights, in particular for the Centre. 
Consideration of the proposed mechanism was resumed at its forty-ninth session, and then further postponed. 
54. Standard-setting in the field of human rights has continued in the period covered by this report. 
While bringing together the rights of the child recognized in many international treaties and declarations adopted within the United Nations system, the Convention adds a number of areas to existing legal international standards and practices. 
It encompasses the whole range of human rights - civil, political, economic, social and cultural - and states that the child is entitled to enjoy these rights without discrimination of any kind. 
56. As indicated in paragraph 35 above, another new instrument is the Second Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, aiming at the abolition of the death penalty, which was adopted and proclaimed by General Assembly resolution 44/128 of 15 December 1989. 
The text of a draft Protocol had been elaborated, at the request of the General Assembly in its resolution 37/92 of 18 December 1982, within the Commission on Human Rights and its Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities. 
While confirming that migrant workers and members of their families, as defined in the text, are entitled to all fundamental civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights, the Convention further sets out a series of rights of specific concern for these persons. 
States Parties can also accept the competence of the Committee to receive and consider inter-State complaints and individual communications. 
58. The Declaration on the Protection of All Persons from Enforced Disappearances was adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/133 of 18 December 1992. 
By its resolution 1992/29, the Commission approved the text of the draft Declaration and transmitted it to the General Assembly, through the Economic and Social Council. 
The Declaration defines any act of enforced disappearance as an offence to human dignity and condemns it as a grave and flagrant violation of the human rights and fundamental freedoms proclaimed in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights. 
59. The Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to National or Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minorities was adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/135 of 18 December 1992. 
The draft text, elaborated by an informal open-ended working group created in 1978 by the Commission with the specific task of elaborating the Declaration, was approved by the Commission in its resolution 1992/16, transmitted to the Economic and Social Council and subsequently recommended to the General Assembly for adoption. 
The Declaration also contains provisions concerning the responsibility of States to protect the existence and the national or ethnic, cultural, religious and linguistic identity of minorities within their territories and to adopt appropriate legislative and other measures to achieve those ends. 
(a) The draft declaration on the right and responsibility of individuals, groups and organs of society to promote and protect universally recognized human rights and fundamental freedoms; 
61. A document that does not have yet the status of international instrument but that should be mentioned in this report is the Principles relating to the status of national institutions (so renamed by the Commission on Human Rights in its resolution 1992/45). 
It was held pursuant to General Assembly resolution 44/64 of 8 December 1989 and resolutions 1990/73 and 1991/27 of the Commission on Human Rights. 
These draft Principles contain a set of guidelines on the structure and role of national institutions, which the Commission endorsed at its forty-eighth session, and provides States with a frame of reference for the development or reform of their own infrastructure for promoting and protecting human rights. 
By its resolution 1993/45, the Commission decided to transmit the Principles through the Economic and Social Council to the General Assembly for adoption. 
62. A number of new studies, reports and working papers have been requested by the Subcommission during the five-year period covered by this report. 
(a) Violations of the human rights of staff members of the United Nations system and their families; 
(b) An international instrument on freedom of religion and belief; 
(c) Treaties, agreements, and other constructive agreements concluded between indigenous peoples and States in all parts of the world; 
(d) Recent developments with regard to traditional practices affecting the health of women and children. 
63. In 1989, the Subcommission mandated studies on: 
(a) The right to a fair trial; 
(d) The privatization of prisons; 
(e) The right to restitution, compensation and rehabilitation for victims of gross violations of human rights and fundamental freedoms; 
(h) Possible ways and means of facilitating the peaceful solution of problems involving minorities. 
64. In 1990, the following new studies were requested: 
(a) Human rights and the environment; 
(c) Ownership in control of the cultural property of indigenous people; 
(d) Human rights and extreme poverty. 
65. In 1991, the new studies mandated by the Subcommission included: 
(a) Measures to strengthen respect for the cultural property of indigenous people; 
66. In 1992, the Subcommission requested the preparation of studies or reports on the following subjects: 
(a) The transition to democracy in South Africa; 
(c) Peace and security as an essential condition for enjoyment of human rights. 
67. In 1993, the Subcommission requested the preparation of studies and reports on the following topics: 
(a) Recognition of gross and large-scale violations as an international crime; 
(b) Human rights and income distribution; 
(f) Programme for the prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities; 
68. The above list of topics includes only new studies and reports requested by the Subcommission in each of the years indicated. 
However, during the same period, many other studies previously requested by the Subcommission were continued or completed. 
(a) Advisory services of experts; 
Regional and national training courses were added in 1976 and 1986 respectively. 
70. All these forms of assistance aim at: 
(a) Furthering knowledge and understanding of international human rights standards and their normative content, with a view to promoting their widest application; 
(c) Providing technical assistance to Governments in the establishment and development of national infrastructures for the promotion and protection of internationally recognized human rights norms. 
(c) Projects and programmes that can play a catalytic role in the practical realization of internationally recognized human rights standards (resolution 1990/59, para. 7); 
73. Recently, a comprehensive review of the programme has brought about a shift in the working methods for its implementation. 
Under the new approach, the Centre will respond to a Government's request by conducting a careful assessment of that country's particular human rights assistance needs. 
Specific programme elements are to be financed and administered either by the most competent international agencies or organizations, or on a bilateral basis. 
74. Most recently, in its resolution 1993/85, the Commission requested the Secretary-General to evaluate the needs of the Government of Georgia for support and technical assistance. 
76. In addition, the Declaration emphasized the need for the implementation of strengthened advisory services and technical assistance activities by the Centre for Human Rights. 
Strengthening the institutions of human rights and democracy, the legal protection of human rights, training of officials and others, broad-based education and public information programmes aimed at promoting respect for human rights should be available as components of these programmes. 
77. The Centre for Human Rights, through the programme of advisory services and technical assistance, has provided electoral assistance to a number of countries and in a variety of contexts since 1990. 
Such assistance was provided to Romania in 1990, and to Albania in 1991. 
78. The Centre continued and enhanced its activities in the area of electoral assistance in 1992. 
Cooperating with the new Electoral Assistance Unit established by the General Assembly in its resolution 46/137 of 17 December 1991, the Centre provided such assistance to six countries in eastern Europe, Africa, and Asia at the request of their Governments. 
79. In 1992 and 1993, the Centre's activities in the area of electoral assistance included: 
(a) The provision of advisory services and technical assistance in the legal, technical, and human rights aspects of democratic elections; 
(b) The drafting of a handbook on the legal, technical and human rights aspects of elections; 
(c) Training of electoral and other public officials involved in elections; 
(d) Assistance to civic education endeavour; 
Most recently, the Commission on Human Rights, in its resolutions 1991/50 and 1992/58, recommended to the Secretary-General that the provision of expert assistance to Governments in their efforts to meet international human rights standards should continue to increase. 
(a) A conference on the theme of human rights in constitutional and legal developments was held in Bulgaria in 1991; 
(b) In 1990 and 1991, to assist the Mongolian authorities in the drafting of a new national Constitution, the Centre for Human Rights organized a programme of cooperation with the Government, during which a mission of experts provided advisory services on issues relating to human rights in constitutional law; 
(c) At the request of the Government of Romania, the Centre provided advisory services and technical assistance in connection with the drafting of the new national constitution through the organization of a seminar in December 1990 and a mission to that country in February 1991; 
(e) In November 1991, the Centre organized in Paraguay, in cooperation with the United Nations Development Programme and the Department of Human Rights of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of that country, an international symposium on a comparison of constitutional reforms. 
83. The Centre continued to provide assistance in the establishment of independent national judiciaries, and training for national officials involved in the administration of justice, such as judges, lawyers, police, and prison and military officials. 
Training materials directed to a variety of such professional groups are currently being produced by the Centre, in order to broaden the dissemination of the principles covered by the courses themselves. 
84. Other ongoing activities focus on curriculum development and teacher training to assist Governments in their efforts to build a culture of human rights beginning with the youngest members of society. 
State officials, including those responsible for the drafting of periodic reports to the various United Nations treaty bodies, also receive training from the Centre. 
85. The Centre has adopted a new approach to teaching and training activities under the advisory services programme. 
Courses are now designed for the particular audience addressed, so that human rights principles are integrated into syllabi relevant to the work and responsibilities of the target group rather than presented abstractly from the point of view of international instruments. 
The principles are discussed in conjunction with ways of carrying out responsibilities, while respecting international norms. 
This has meant revising the curricula, identifying experts familiar with international norms and the concerns of the occupational or age group involved, and drafting new teaching materials. 
The Centre also collaborated in the organization of more than 100 seminars, workshops and meetings convened by national and regional institutions, academic and research institutions and non-governmental organizations in different parts of the world. 
87. To enable States to develop the infrastructures necessary to meet international human rights standards, the Centre for Human Rights administers a fellowship programme for those professionals who are directly involved at the national level in functions affecting human rights, particularly in the administration of justice. 
In the selection of participants, particular attention is paid to ensuring both equitable geographic representation and equitable participation by women. 
Participants in the programme come from Africa, Asia, Latin America, Eastern and Western Europe. 
Due to the increased number of requests, the number of participants was increased to 41. 
88. Long-term assistance to countries undergoing a transition to democracy, especially in the establishment of solid national infrastructures for the promotion and protection of human rights, can be significantly assisted through a United Nations human rights field presence. 
89. As indicated in paragraph 32 above, in its resolution 1993/6, the Commission on Human Rights requested the Secretary-General to establish an operational presence of the Centre for Human Rights in Cambodia. 
Pursuant to this resolution, the Centre established its office in Cambodia on 1 October 1993. 
91. Further inter-agency cooperation is reflected in the new approach to technical assistance of the Centre for Human Rights. 
As indicated in paragraph 73 above, the Centre conducts needs assessment missions to identify the overall needs of the Government that requests assistance in the field of human rights. 
While some needs are addressed directly by the Centre, other agencies and bodies are encouraged to undertake other programme elements within their competence. 
The Centre acts as a focal point for coordination of all the elements identified by the mission. 
93. Since then, the Campaign has been on the agenda of the Commission on Human Rights. 
94. Placing the Campaign in an even broader context, the World Conference on Human Rights affirmed that human rights education, training and public information were essential to the promotion and achievement of stable and harmonious relations among communities and to fostering mutual understanding, tolerance and peace. 
These materials are distributed to national and regional human rights institutions, academic and research institutions, the media, non-governmental organizations and concerned individuals. 
97. The Centre has recently undertaken a thorough and comprehensive revision of its information programme, both reviewing and renewing its overall information strategy as to policy, goals, target readerships and methods of work. 
It is expected that significant changes will be introduced in respect of several publications to maximize their reach and effectiveness. 
Owing to the increased demand, several Fact Sheets have been reprinted. 
99. The Human Rights Study series reproduces studies and reports prepared by Special Rapporteurs on important human rights issues that have been mandated by various human rights bodies, such as the Commission on Human Rights or the Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities. 
Six issues have been published so far in this series; each is available in the six official United Nations languages. 
100. Sixteen ad hoc publications have also been published since 1988. They include largely reports of seminars or workshops organized by the Centre. 
102. Five issues of the Bulletin of Human Rights have been issued, in English and French, by the Centre since 1988. They contain articles on human rights topics by leading government and academic experts. 
The Centre has currently suspended publication of the Bulletin, which will probably be replaced by a scholarly publication focusing on the United Nations system for the promotion and protection of human rights and containing contributions from academic experts and United Nations staff members. 
The revision under way aims at overcoming some problems encountered in the past in the production of the Bulletin and improving its overall quality. 
After a first evaluation by the Centre, the Newsletter has been discontinued until a more careful revision of its role and contents can be made and adequate staff can be assigned for its production. 
ABC teaching of human rights, issued in 1989 and available in all six official languages, is being reprinted in order to respond to an increasing number of requests from teachers' organizations, educational institutions and international organizations. 
Two manuals, the first on free and fair elections and the second on international standards on pre-trial detention (the latter drafted in cooperation with the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch) are also being published. 
Three more manuals are being developed on the following subjects: human rights for law enforcement officials; national institutions for the protection and promotion of human rights; and human rights in the administration of justice. 
105. The Centre also contributed to the preparation of general United Nations publications, such as the United Nations Yearbook and Everyone's United Nations. 
The Centre is now reviewing the translations project with a view to increasing both the range of instruments translated and the number of language versions produced. 
To this end, it is formulating a strategy in relation to the three instruments that compose the International Bill of Human Rights, aimed at identifying the language versions that currently exist and those that remain to be produced. 
107. The reference publications of the Centre for Human Rights are addressed to a more specialized audience. They are also sales publications, and are as follows: 
(a) United Nations action in the field of human rights. This publication, which appears every five years, is the standard United Nations reference work in the field of human rights. 
The last issue, covering the period from 1945 to 1988, is available in English and Spanish. 
The French version is being printed. 
An updated version was prepared in June 1993 in view of the World Conference on Human Rights. 
(b) Human Rights: a compilation of international instruments. This publication contains the basic international instruments in the field of human rights. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 46/116 of 17 December 1991 on the World Conference, the 1993 version will consist of two volumes, the first devoted to universal instruments and the second to regional instruments. 
The first volume of the compilation has been published in English; the other five language versions, as well as the second volume, are being printed. 
(c) Human Rights: status of international instruments in the field of human rights. This publication contains detailed information including ratification, reservations, objections and declarations in relation to the human rights instruments contained in the Compilation. 
The Yearbook also surveys national developments in the field of human rights and includes information on trust and non-self-governing territories. 
The volumes concerning 1980 to 1988 are currently available in English. 
The volume for 1989 is being finalized. 
The Yearbook is also being thoroughly revised by the Centre and it is expected that the next editions will significantly differ from the previous ones as to both content and structure. 
(e) Official Records of the Human Rights Committee (formerly United Nations Yearbook of the Human Rights Committee). 
It has also emphasized the need for the United Nations to harmonize its public information activities in the field of human rights with those of other organizations, such as ICRC, UNHCR and UNESCO in their respective fields of competence. 
110. In implementing its publications programme, the Centre cooperates with other agencies and organizations within the United Nations system, as well as non-governmental organizations. 
111. As part of the World Public Information Campaign for Human Rights, the Centre organizes more than 100 briefings on United Nations activities in the field of human rights issues each year for students, diplomats, journalists, public officials, teachers, academics and non-governmental organizations. 
The Centre also provides lecturers for the briefings organized by the Department of Public Information. 
At that time, a Human Rights exhibit was offered, displaying all human rights materials. 
During 1990, the Centre organized three exhibits: one on the art of aboriginal Australia; the second on Auschwitz; and the third on crimes against mankind. 
A similar ceremony is being organized for 1993. 
This task was facilitated by close collaboration between the Centre and the regional organizations concerned. 
Assistance in such cases may be financial or may involve provision of the services of an expert to advise governmental authorities on suitable models and the transmission of technical information and comparative legislation to facilitate the task of legislative drafting. 
If a national institution has already been established, the Centre is able to offer similar forms of assistance to strengthen the institution and enhance its capacity to play a central role in human rights protection and promotion. 
120. Increasingly, the Centre is attempting to utilize the services of existing national institutions in the implementation of its country programmes. 
In this context, the national institution may cooperate with the Centre in organizing training courses and seminars, translating human rights instruments or coordinating the work of national non-governmental organizations. 
This approach offers distinct benefits to both sides. 
The institution can be strengthened internally through its cooperative work with the Centre and gain much needed support from both within and outside the Government. 
121. Other activities of the Advisory Services and Technical Assistance Programme related to national institutions are not oriented towards a particular country or institution, but instead are aimed at promoting the concept of national human rights institutions and encouraging their development on a widespread basis. 
To this end, the Centre has produced information materials and is currently developing a practical manual for those involved in the establishment and administration of national institutions. 
The Centre has also conducted a number of seminars and workshops to provide government officials with both information and expertise in the structure and functioning of such bodies. 
It also encouraged the strengthening of cooperation between national institutions for the promotion and protection of human rights and recommended that representatives of these institutions convene periodic meetings under the auspices of the Centre for Human Rights to examine ways and means of improving their mechanisms and sharing experiences. 
The Working Group held six meetings between 6 October and 16 November. 
5. At the 31st meeting of the Sixth Committee, on 17 November, the Chairman of the Working Group introduced the report of the Working Group (A/C.6/48/L.9). 
6. The Sixth Committee considered the item, as well as the report of the Working Group, at its 31st, 32nd and 38th meetings on 17, 18 and 29 November. 
10. Statements in explanation of position were made by Sweden (speaking also on behalf of Canada) and the United States of America after the adoption of the draft resolution (see A/C.6/48/SR.38). 
Recalling its resolution 44/23 of 17 November 1989, by which it declared the period 1990-1999 the United Nations Decade of International Law, 
Recalling also that the main purposes of the Decade, according to resolution 44/23, should be, inter alia: 
(a) To promote acceptance of and respect for the principles of international law; 
(b) To promote means and methods for the peaceful settlement of disputes between States, including resort to and full respect for the International Court of Justice; 
(c) To encourage the progressive development of international law and its codification; 
Recalling further its resolution 47/32 of 25 November 1992, to which was annexed the programme for the activities for the second term (1993-1994) of the United Nations Decade of International Law, 
2. Also expresses its appreciation to States and international organizations and institutions that have undertaken activities in implementation of the programme for the second term (1993-1994) of the Decade, including sponsoring conferences on various subjects of international law; 
8. Appeals to States, international organizations and non-governmental organizations working in this field and to the private sector to make financial contributions or contributions in kind for the purpose of facilitating the implementation of the programme; 
15. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "United Nations Decade of International Law". 
2. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include the item in its agenda and allocate it to the Sixth Committee. 
(b) Letter dated 7 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Ukraine to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the text of a draft international convention on the status and safety of the personnel of the United Nations force and associated civilian personnel (A/C.6/48/L.3). 
4. The Sixth Committee initially considered the item at its 13th to 16th meetings, held between 19 and 21 October 1993. 
5. At its 16th meeting, on 21 October, the Sixth Committee established a Working Group under this item and elected Mr. Philippe Kirsch (Canada) Chairman of the Working Group. 
The Working Group held five meetings between 19 October and 15 November. 
6. At the 29th meeting of the Sixth Committee, on 15 November, the Chairman of the Working Group presented an oral report on the work of the Working Group (see A/C.6/48/SR.29). 
Recalling the report of the Secretary-General entitled "An Agenda for Peace" [1]/ and General Assembly resolution 47/120 B of 20 September 1993, 
Recalling also its resolution 47/72 of 14 December 1992, 
Recalling Security Council resolution 868 (1993) of 29 September 1993, 
1. Decides to establish an Ad Hoc Committee open to all Member States to elaborate an international convention dealing with the safety and security of United Nations and associated personnel, with particular reference to responsibility for attacks on such personnel; 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Question of responsibility for attacks on United Nations and associated personnel and measures to ensure that those responsible for such attacks are brought to justice". 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "International drug control" and to allocate it to the Third Committee. 
2. The Third Committee considered the item at its 21st, 25th and 32nd meetings on 2, 8 and 12 November. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the implementation by Member States of the Global Programme of Action adopted by the General Assembly at its seventeenth special session (A/48/286); 
(f) Letter dated 24 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Japan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/353-S/26372); 
(g) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/396-S/26440); 
(h) Letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/564); 
(i) Letter dated 29 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Turkey to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/566); 
(j) Letter dated 20 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Mexico to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/2); 
(k) Letter dated 27 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/5). 
4. At the 21st meeting, on 2 November, the Deputy Executive Director of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme made a statement on behalf of the Executive Director (see A/C.3/48/SR.21). 
Emphasizing that the problem of drug abuse and illicit trafficking has to be considered within the broader economic and social context, 
Recognizing the efforts of countries that produce narcotic drugs for scientific, medicinal and therapeutic uses to prevent the channelling of such substances to illicit markets and to maintain production at a level consistent with licit demand, 
Stressing the important role of the United Nations and its specialized agencies in supporting concerted action in the fight against drug abuse at the national, regional and international levels, 
Reaffirming the importance of the role of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme as the main focus for concerted international action for drug abuse control and commending its performance of the functions entrusted to it, 
Affirming the proposals as laid out in the System-Wide Action Plan, and recognizing that further efforts are needed to implement and update it, 
2. Calls upon all States to intensify their actions to promote effective cooperation in the efforts to combat drug abuse and illicit trafficking, so as to contribute to a climate conducive to achieving this end, and to refrain from using the issue for political purposes; 
3. Reaffirms that the international fight against drug trafficking should not in any way justify violation of the principles enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations and international law; 
1. Reiterates its condemnation of the crime of drug trafficking in all its forms, and urges continued and effective international action to combat it, in keeping with the principle of shared responsibility; 
2. Supports the focus on national and regional strategies for drug abuse control, particularly the master-plan approach, and urges the United Nations International Drug Control Programme to keep in mind that these should be complemented with effective interregional strategies; 
9. Emphasizes the link between the illicit production, demand for and traffic in narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances and the economic and social conditions in the affected countries and the differences and diversity of the problems in each country; 
10. Calls upon the international community to provide increased economic and technical support to Governments that request it in support of programmes of alternative development that take fully into account the cultural traditions of peoples; 
12. Encourages Governments to nominate experts for the roster maintained by the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, to ensure that the Programme and the Commission on Narcotic Drugs may draw from the widest pool of expertise and experience in implementing its policies and programmes; 
13. Stresses the need for effective action to prevent the diversion for illicit purposes of precursors and essential chemicals, materials and equipment frequently used in the illicit manufacture of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances; 
15. Expresses its satisfaction with efforts being made by the United Nations International Drug Control Programme and other United Nations bodies to obtain reliable data on drug abuse and illicit trafficking, including the development of the International Drug Abuse Assessment System; 
1. Reaffirms the importance of the Global Programme of Action as a framework for national, regional and international action to combat the illicit production of, demand for and trafficking in narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances, and its commitment to implementing the mandates and recommendations contained therein; 
2. Calls upon States individually and in cooperation with other States to promote the Global Programme of Action and to implement its mandates and recommendations, with a view to translating it into practical action for drug abuse control; 
5. Requests the Commission on Narcotic Drugs and the United Nations International Drug Control Programme to consider ways and means to facilitate reporting by Governments on implementation of the Global Programme of Action, so as to increase the level of responses; 
3. Reiterates that the following should be included in the updated System-Wide Action Plan: 
(b) A reference to the important role of the international financial institutions, as noted in chapter II of the Comprehensive Multidisciplinary Outline of Future Activities in Drug Abuse Control, and the ability of such institutions to promote economic stability and undermine the drug industry; 
4. Calls upon all relevant United Nations agencies to complete their agency-specific implementation plans for inclusion in the updated System-Wide Action Plan and to incorporate fully into their programmes all the mandates and activities contained in the Action Plan and its annex; 
5. Requests the Commission on Narcotic Drugs to pay particular attention to reviewing the agency-specific implementing plans of the System-Wide Action Plan for consideration by the Economic and Social Council at its coordination segment in 1994; 
8. Requests the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, in cooperation with the relevant agencies, particularly the United Nations Children's Fund, to report on the efforts to study the impact of drug abuse and related crime on children and recommend measures that may be taken to address this problem; 
9. Recommends that the United Nations International Drug Control Programme cooperate and coordinate with the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch on activities to counter drug-related criminality, including money-laundering, to ensure complementary and non-duplication of efforts; 
10. Requests that the System-Wide Action Plan be reviewed and updated on a biennial basis; 
1. Welcomes the efforts of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme to implement its mandates within the framework of the international drug control treaties, the Comprehensive Multidisciplinary Outline of Future Activities in Drug Abuse Control, the Global Programme of Action and relevant consensus documents; 
2. Urges all Governments to provide the fullest possible financial and political support to the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, in particular by increasing voluntary contributions to the Programme, to enable it to expand and strengthen its operational and technical cooperation activities; 
4. Takes note of the report of the Secretary-General on the administrative and financial arrangements of the United Nations Drug Control Programme pursuant to resolution 46/185 C, section XVI; 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on the implementation of the present resolution. [1]/ See Report of the International Conference on Drug Abuse and Illicit Trafficking, Vienna, 17-26 June 1987 (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
10. At the 18th meeting, on 15 November, on the proposal of the Chairman, the Fourth Committee decided, by general agreement, to consider and take a decision at one and the same time on the five draft proposals before it relating to the item. 
(b) Ensure for journalists the free and effective performance of their professional tasks and condemn resolutely all attacks against them; 
(c) Provide support for the continuation and strengthening of practical training programmes for broadcasters and journalists from public, private and other media in developing countries; 
(d) Enhance regional efforts and cooperation among developing countries, as well as cooperation between developed and developing countries, to strengthen communication capacities and to improve the media infrastructure and communication technology in the developing countries, especially in the areas of training and dissemination of information; 
(e) Aim, in addition to bilateral cooperation, at providing all possible support and assistance to the developing countries and their media, public, private or other, with due regard to their interests and needs in the field of information and to action already adopted within the United Nations system, including: 
(f) Provide full support for the International Programme for the Development of Communication of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, which should support both public and private media. 
Reaffirming the primary role of the General Assembly in elaborating, coordinating and harmonizing United Nations policies and activities in the field of information, 
(a) Continues to disseminate information about the activities of the United Nations in coordination with the information services of other relevant agencies in accordance with the United Nations medium-term plan, the programme budget and their relevant revisions, pertaining, inter alia, to: 
(i) International peace and security; 
(ii) Disarmament; 
(x) The least developed countries; 
(xi) The environment and development; 
(xiv) International efforts against drug abuse and illicit drug trafficking; 
(xv) Crime prevention and criminal justice; 
(b) Provides the necessary level of information support for the activities of the United Nations in situations requiring immediate and special response; 
(d) Continues its briefings, assistance and orientation programmes for broadcasters, journalists and other media professionals from developing countries focused on United Nations-related issues; 
(e) Provides, on the basis of its activities, information to the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization about new forms of cooperation, at the regional and subregional levels, for the training of media professionals and for the improvement of the information and communication infrastructures of developing countries; 
(f) Continues its policies of cooperation with all agencies of the United Nations system, in particular with the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization; 
(g) Continues its policies of cooperation with the news agencies in and of the developing countries, in particular the News Agencies Pool of Non-Aligned Countries; 
publications, in particular the UN Chronicle, the Yearbook of the United Nations and Africa Recovery, maintaining consistent editorial independence and accuracy, taking necessary measures to ensure that its output contains adequate, objective and equitable information about issues before the Organization, reflecting divergent opinions wherever they occur; 
5. Expresses regret at the circumstances leading to the closing down of Development Forum, and encourages the Secretary-General to suggest ways and means to revive Development Forum, which has continued to receive a mandate of the General Assembly, and report thereon to the Committee on Information; 
7. Reaffirms the importance attached by Member States to the role of United Nations information centres in effectively and comprehensively disseminating information about United Nations activities and the optimization of the resources allocated to the Department of Public Information; 
12. Notes the substantial contribution by the Government of Poland and requests the Secretary-General to continue to consult with the Polish authorities, with a view to finalizing arrangements for a United Nations information component at Warsaw; 
13. Takes note of the report of the Secretary-General regarding the enhancing, reactivation and establishment of United Nations information centres 8/ and again calls upon the Secretary-General to implement fully and expeditiously the recommendation contained in paragraph 10 of resolution 47/73 B of 14 December 1992 regarding: 
(c) The enhancement of the information centres at Bujumbura, Dar es Salaam and Dhaka, and submit the implementation report to the Committee on Information at its sixteenth substantive session; 
16. Takes note of the requests by Bulgaria, Gabon, Haiti and Slovakia for information components; 
23. Supports the decision of the Preparatory Committee for the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held at Cairo in 1994, requesting the Secretary-General to develop and launch, on a priority basis, a coordinated public information programme, in cooperation with competent United Nations bodies and specialized agencies; 
24. Takes note of the request by Belarus and Ukraine to consider the development and implementation of a system-wide programme for the tenth anniversary of the Chernobyl disaster in 1996; 
26. Decides that the next session of the Committee on Information should last 12 working days and invites the Bureau of the Committee to explore ways and means of making optimum utilization of the Committee's time; 
28. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Questions relating to information". 
The sanctions introduced almost a year and a half ago by the international community through Security Council resolutions 757 (1992), 787 (1992) and 820 (1993), have had devastating economic, social, humanitarian and other effects with unforeseeable consequences. 
Consequently, in 1993 the income in the FR of Yugoslavia has dropped below the poverty line by Western standards. 
Extremely alarming is the rampant inflation, which destroys the remaining sound fabric of Yugoslav economy and dramatically reduces the living standards of the population. 
The perpetuation of the regime of sanctions will ultimately result in the systematic ripping of the country's economic tissue and unchecked social and economic stratification. 
According to information of the Institute for Market Research in Belgrade, in June 1993, 73 per cent of the firms surveyed did not have enough raw materials, whereas as many as 92 per cent had experienced shorter or longer production stoppages. 
Current consumption decreased by 20 per cent whereas investments have been halved. 
Deterioration of the economic situation is also reflected in the rise of unemployment (750,000 officially registered in the FR of Yugoslavia). 
However, the number of nominally employed is around 1 million and there are 1.2 million pensioners which implies that at the end of 1992 there were over 3 million unemployed or nominally employed persons, in addition to pensioners, receiving social benefits. 
Despite the relatively vital private sector in the field of services (trade) even in these difficult conditions, that is not enough to absorb such a substantial overload on the work force. 
The devastating consequences of the discriminatory economic blockade were most tellingly reflected in drastic hyperinflation (1,880 per cent in August) and the fall in living standards. 
Additional problems with perilous social implications are connected to difficulties in extending care to refugees (650,000 registered, plus 200,000 estimated unregistered cases). 
The local currency has been totally devalued. 
Basic food staples are more expensive than in the European capitals. 
In addition, the sanctions and economic crisis have a harsh effect on the private sector and the transformation of the economy regarding privatization. 
Therefore, the survival of 100,000 private firms has been jeopardized, thus paralysing entrepreneurship as one of the vital segments of economic tissue. 
Subsequently, our activities in international organizations (United Nations, International Monetary Fund, World Bank, etc.), other multilateral (General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade, World Tourism Organization, World Intellectual Property Organization and others) and bilateral agreements in the field of foreign trade and other forms of economic cooperation were unilaterally suspended. 
That will have a major negative impact on the terms of Yugoslavia's access to financial markets and of marketing our products on foreign markets after the lifting of sanctions. 
Resolution 820 (1993) in particular isolated the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia from the outside world in terms of transport and communications. 
Yugoslav vessels and aircraft that were abroad at the time were impounded and prohibited from returning to the FR of Yugoslavia. Navigation on the Danube was restricted and Yugoslav ships cannot navigate outside the FR of Yugoslavia's territorial waters. 
By a special decision of the Sanctions Committee, the use of the Bar seaport for that purpose has been prohibited. 
There are 20 Yugoslav sea vessels, 43 river ships and 6 aircraft under the blockade. Their total value exceeds $600 million. 
The European Community countries do not admit buses with Yugoslav registration plates or buses with foreign registration plates carrying Yugoslav passengers. 
As a result, Yugoslavs temporarily employed abroad have been prevented from low-cost travel to visit their relatives in the FRY, particularly during Christmas and Easter holidays. 
The sanctions also resulted in a decrease in the volume of means of transportation in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, increased operating costs and the blockade of Yugoslav offices and assets abroad. 
Owing to the implementation of the sanctions it is impossible to collect foreign dues, estimated at over $1 billion at the end of 1992. 
In 1993 the volume of tourism is still shrinking, since, because of Yugoslavia's international isolation, the number of foreign tourists is decreasing. 
With another winter looming, if the sanctions are not lifted or at least eased, children, the sick and elderly will be exposed to greater risks. 
Until 1991, Yugoslavia had a comprehensive network of health-care institutions, expert personnel and technical equipment capable of providing adequate health protection to all categories of population in accordance with the standards of the World Health Organization. 
Health-care insurance was all-embracing and health-care protection almost totally free of charge. 
The FRY was left without 60 per cent of medicines and materials supplied from the former SFRY republics. 
The latest medical equipment, imported from Germany and Japan, formerly serviced in Zagreb, had to be put out of use owing to the lack of necessary servicing. 
The country was suddenly without the medicines formerly imported and without the raw materials to produce them locally, without equipment and spare parts and without the necessary sanitary equipment for general or specialized purposes. 
The percentage of children who received the polio vaccine dropped from 93.3 per cent to 84.45 per cent, whereas DPT vaccine recipients dropped from 91.29 to 84.45 per cent, measles from 91.79 to 80.64. 
There is a shortage of medicines, disinfectants, cotton wool and bandages and natrium-chloride for water purification. 
There are instances of many diseases believed to have been eradicated (typhoid, chicken pox, etc.). 
The number of cases of tuberculosis has also increased, particularly among the refugees, since the lack of X-ray film and medicines has hampered early detection and cure. 
There is a shortage of the necessary medicines for patients with heart conditions and chemicals for dialysis that cannot be locally produced since the raw materials cannot be imported, which would result in the deaths of thousands of patients receiving this therapy. 
Although the supply of medicaments is not covered by the sanctions, there is a host of problems in obtaining them from abroad. 
Consequently, the beneficiaries have been deprived of the basic means for subsistence which, inter alia, runs contrary to paragraph 5 of resolution 757 (1992) whereby payments for humanitarian purposes are exempt from the sanctions regime. 
The Sanctions Committee has repeatedly denied the requests of the FR of Yugoslavia to exempt those payments from the regime of sanctions. 
Finally, on 22 October 1992, the Committee stated that "while Governments may decide to forward social security benefits to recipients in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, it is up to the Government concerned to devise a mechanism for doing so without contravening the mandatory sanctions". 
However, despite the Committee's authorization in principle, some foreign partners defy that. 
A number of countries accepted the Committee's position, whereas others, mostly the EC members, have not demonstrated readiness to do so. 
Most of the European countries allow payments to recipients in Yugoslavia through the accounts opened by the beneficiaries in that country (or in a neighbouring country, Hungary or Austria) where payments or social security benefits payments are made. 
Some of them have also been subjected to humiliating treatment in the banks only because they were Yugoslav citizens. 
All programmes of scientific, technological and technical cooperation with important countries have been suspended, with disastrous effect on the scientific and technological development of the FR of Yugoslavia. 
Representatives of the FR of Yugoslavia rarely participate in international seminars, symposia and scientific conventions. 
Advanced training abroad, publications in foreign magazines, the exchange of publications and other scientific and technical and technological information has also been prevented. 
At a time of exceptional importance of information, the flow of information to and from Yugoslavia has been blocked. 
The exchange of television programmes has been stopped and Yugoslav radio and television were excluded from the European Union for Radio Diffusion. 
The sanctions have also had manifold adverse effects on education, although this area is not specifically mentioned in the Security Council resolutions. 
Owing to the embargo on oil supplies and oil derivatives, the heating of schools has run into difficulties, which created problems in organizing classes last year. 
The ecological blockade affects all citizens and threatens the right of everyone to a safe environment. 
For example, the lack of spare parts alone leads to increased risks of ecological accidents, air and water pollution, deforestation, etc. 
Those consequences are not only of a local character: they can also adversely affect areas far beyond Yugoslavia's borders in the form of transborder pollution. 
I would now like to state our views on the question under discussion. 
The operation of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, the utilization of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund and the launching of the consolidated appeals have fully shown that the above-mentioned General Assembly resolution has been substantially implemented. 
We support the efforts made by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in this regard and appreciate the work done by Mr. Eliasson in carrying out resolution 46/182 of the General Assembly. 
We believe that all victims of disasters, natural or man-made, deserve to be assisted generously and in a timely manner by the international community in the spirit of humanitarianism. 
It should be pointed out that there has been an increasing number of damaging natural disasters in recent years. 
This shows that further strengthening of relief assistance to disaster areas has become a serious question which deserves everyone's attention. 
Of course, attention should also be given to areas stricken by man-made disasters. 
The biggest problem in humanitarian assistance is the lack of funds, which is also one of the difficulties encountered in the coordination work. 
In his briefings, Mr. Eliasson has noted that, as a result of the tremendous loss of life and property caused by various disasters, the need for assistance, especially non-food assistance, is huge. 
We appeal to all countries capable of doing so to provide, in the spirit of humanitarianism, more assistance and especially non-food assistance so that people in the disaster areas can receive timely relief to alleviate their sufferings. 
We support the idea that the United Nations agencies and donor countries, while providing emergency assistance, should also fully consider the rehabilitation and long-term development of disaster areas. 
Money is an important means of strengthening coordination. 
With no money in hand, coordination will remain an empty word. 
General Assembly resolution 46/182 provides for the setting up of a Central Emergency Revolving Fund of $50 million to ensure sufficient assistance in the initial stages of disasters. 
This is an important tool for the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in strengthening coordination. 
In coordinating humanitarian assistance activities the Department of Humanitarian Affairs must abide by the principles of humanity, neutrality and impartiality as set out in resolution 46/182. 
In the provision of economic and emergency assistance, the sovereignty of the recipient country must be fully respected. 
Mr. SILALAHI (Indonesia): Let me first express my deep appreciation to the Under-Secretary-General of the United Nations for his insightful introduction in the Second Committee to the comprehensive and informative report on the agenda item now before us. 
The report prepared by the Under-Secretary-General is in response to resolution 46/182, on strengthening the coordination of the emergency humanitarian assistance of the United Nations system. 
With the end of the cold war, ethnic conflict and violence have returned with a vengeance. Increases in civil strife and underdevelopment have resulted in an unprecedented upsurge in humanitarian emergencies. 
Those emergencies, combined with the already-increasing natural disasters, environmental degradation, pervasive drought and acute economic conditions, have spread humanitarian crises to vast populations and areas of the world and have severely strained the capacity of the United Nations to handle them. 
Moreover, we regret to note that humanitarian relief activities are being carried out under increasingly dangerous conditions that have already resulted in relief-worker casualties and even death. 
The changing scope and nature of those challenges, among others, attest to the relevance of General Assembly resolutions 46/182 and 47/168. 
We are pleased to witness the ongoing adaptation being made within the United Nations, in keeping with those two resolutions, in meeting such unprecedented challenges. 
In many of the complex emergencies that are currently plaguing the world, humanitarian assistance has been an integral part of efforts to maintain peace and security. 
So too the United Nations efforts towards peace-keeping and peace-building have facilitated the access to and delivery of humanitarian assistance. 
The response of the United Nations, therefore, should involve not only the traditional relief agencies but also the Department of Political Affairs and the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, so that an integrated, comprehensive and enduring outcome can be achieved. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs, therefore, must ensure that effective coordination and collaboration take place between those Departments and their agencies. 
Preparedness and prevention are other crucial elements for the success of the humanitarian response. 
For this purpose the Disaster Management Training Programme is central and, jointly managed by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, is important to national capacity-building so that vulnerable countries are prepared for emergencies and better able to mitigate their effects. 
Closely related to the imperative of preparedness and ensuring an effective early response is the need for the more dynamic use of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF) at the early stages of emergencies. 
As for the consolidated-appeal process, it has been proved a success over the past 18 months. 
We therefore believe that this approach should continue and that the practice of putting the appeals together at the field level with inputs from all players concerned should be maintained. 
While such appeals are a key component in the overall strategy for meeting immediate humanitarian needs, we believe they should also be compatible with long-term rehabilitation and development requirements, as well as with the need to address the root causes of emergencies. 
In conclusion, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs has continued to strengthen and coordinate its response to the increasing number of emergencies and disasters and has striven to enhance the mechanisms for implementing resolutions 46/182 and 47/168. Obviously, however, natural disasters and complex emergencies have been increasing exponentially. 
What is now crucial is that serious efforts be made to reverse the process, to prevent the further escalation and spread of such situations. 
At the same time, although more and more funding is required for short-term disaster alleviation and emergency relief, long-term objectives should be bolstered by such means as development and disaster prevention and preparedness, including national-capacity building, as the best guarantee of enduring stability. 
Mr. BURAVKIN (Belarus) (interpretation from Russian): The delegation of the Republic of Belarus is participating for the first time in the debate on this agenda item. 
This situation has prompted a very clear reaction. 
We believe that the reasons for this disturbing trend should be analysed in a profound historical context that demonstrates the link with all the economic, military, political, social, cultural, natural and geographical factors. 
However, an analysis of these reasons is an exercise for another time. At this stage we must consider realistic measures that constitute an effective United Nations response to the consequences of the inability to prevent the emergence and development of complicated and other humanitarian situations. 
The first of them concerns problems of coordination between emergency humanitarian assistance at the very early stage and assistance at the rehabilitation and development stage. 
We feel that, even now, the number of need-assessment missions and the number of appeals for joint action and mobilization of resources are greater than the resources of the United Nations permit. 
We agree in principle with those delegations that believe that decisions with financial implications for all Members arising from the provision of emergency assistance in situations where humanitarian assistance and peace-keeping activities have to be combined should not be taken without the participation of the General Assembly. 
Otherwise, those taking the decision should be the ones to pay. 
Our delegation agrees entirely that it is necessary to enhance measures to protect the personnel involved - particularly, those people participating in complicated and dangerous emergency humanitarian operations. 
We also think that it is necessary that humanitarian assistance be provided in a manner fully consonant with the principles of humaneness, neutrality and other guiding principles that have been agreed to and are contained in the annex to resolution 46/182. 
Governments and representatives of donor and recipient States must play a greater role in the formulation of specific policies, strategies and tactics, as well as programmes and projects for operational activities in the case of emergency situations. 
Here, the Inter-Agency Standing Committee and, if need be, the Inter-Agency Working Group must be more open so that interested representatives of States and countries' Permanent Representatives at the United Nations in New York or in Geneva may be enabled to participate. 
We feel that there should be clearer procedures for the use of national experience and the personnel resources of Member States, including co-option of personnel to prepare policy documents and discuss questions of substance and other activities within these two inter-agency coordination mechanisms. 
Evaluation missions should also be more open so that donor States and non-governmental organizations might participate. 
With regard to the location of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs - in particular, its transfer from New York to Geneva - we think that the solution of this rather technical problem should have no implications for the regular budget. 
The rehabilitation stage is now the greyest area in this concept of ensuring the transition. 
We share the view that organizations, programmes and funds that provide development assistance, including the Bretton Woods agencies, could join forces here with those organizations that are responsible for providing emergency humanitarian assistance. 
With regard to the role of the United Nations at the rehabilitation stages, that role we think should be limited to inter-agency coordination and providing working information to interested Governments and organizations. 
Once again I stress that taking into consideration the large number of appeals for concerted action in providing emergency humanitarian assistance, we must bear in mind the: 
We believe that special questions relating to machinery for reserve and emergency financing for humanitarian assistance should be discussed in depth and comprehensively in the Fifth Committee before the Assembly takes a decision on them. 
Our delegation hopes that at the forty-eighth session some clarity will be introduced to these questions for meeting coordination expenditures and that the Fifth Committee will make recommendations regarding additional guidelines on these questions. 
The third aspect deals with the differences in approach and the priorities given the dramatic proliferation of emergency situations. 
The relevance of this can be demonstrated by looking at the special problems of Belarus where, unfortunately, we have an acute humanitarian situation. 
In addition to the consequences of the Chernobyl disaster, our traditional foreign economic relations have been disrupted and structural changes have been brought about in our shift from a centralized economy to a market economy, and we have had an unprecedented flood in my country. 
Our delegation thinks that there should be a thorough discussion in the main bodies of the United Nations of additional preventive measures and measures for reacting to complex humanitarian situations in newly independent States, not only in areas of ethnic tension or political instability. 
First, our region has until recently suffered years of destabilization and war which have resulted in massive dislocations of sections of the population and large refugee flows. 
Secondly, this already grave situation was exacerbated by the devastating drought which struck the entire region in 1991 and 1992, a calamity which exacted a heavy toll on the economic structures and social fabric of the people of the region. 
Thirdly, this natural disaster of unprecedented proportions came at a time when most of the countries in the region had just embarked on stabilization and structural adjustment programmes aimed, inter alia, at improving the standards of living of our people through improved economic performance. 
Good national and regional planning, including the transport and communications infrastructure and a sound early warning system, as well as a well-coordinated international response all played a crucial role in averting what could well have turned into a famine in the entire region. 
Indeed, to the first ever famine relief appeal issued jointly by the United Nations and a regional body, the United Nations-Southern Africa Development Community (SADC) Appeal for the Drought Emergency in Southern Africa, launched in June last year, the international community responded most generously. 
We are also cognizant and appreciative of the effective country-level coordination of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the cooperation among the operational agencies of the United Nations system in managing this crisis. 
We wish to take this opportunity to express our heartfelt appreciation to the international community, the various bodies of the United Nations system and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations for their prompt and selfless response to an emergency situation unknown in living memory. 
As the report of the Secretary-General indicates, the total food and non-food requirements for the region as at 24 September 1993 amount to close to $951 million. 
The Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, Ambassador Jan Eliasson, also stressed this issue in his introductory statement on a related cluster of items before the Second Committee last Tuesday. 
The General Assembly's adoption of resolution 46/182 was without doubt an important milestone in our quest to improve the response of the United Nations system and the wider international community to natural disasters and other humanitarian emergencies. 
That action by the Assembly demonstrated the desire of Member States for greater coherence and timeliness in the response of the United Nations system to humanitarian emergencies. 
My delegation is gratified to note that, under the new coordination arrangements mandated by resolution 46/182, the United Nations has considerably improved its capacity to formulate and coordinate its system-wide response to these emergencies. 
Zimbabwe welcomes the lead role that the Department for Humanitarian Affairs has taken, in consultation with the Governments of the affected countries and the operational agencies concerned, in assessing the requirements in emergency situations with a view to developing an appropriate response by the international community. 
Indeed, it can only be on the basis of such in-depth assessments, involving all the concerned players, that realistic, consolidated inter-agency appeals can be launched. 
It is a source of great concern, however, that, as the report of the Secretary-General points out, 
In this regard, we are heartened to note that the Department's Inter-Agency Standing Committee is reviewing the funding situation and looking into the various funding mechanisms with a view to improving resource-mobilization strategies for humanitarian assistance programmes. 
Concerns, however, have been expressed over the constraints experienced in the utilization of the Fund, and a number of measures aimed at ensuring its most efficient functioning were recommended by the Economic and Social Council during its substantive session last July. 
Most important, it is our hope that the General Assembly will consider positively the proposal to increase the size of the Fund and, where appropriate, to expand its scope to include other international organizations. 
We have also noted with concern from the Secretary-General's report that field-coordination arrangements for emergency responses are under-funded. 
As we consider field-level coordination to be of fundamental importance, we would be in favour of the proposal for the utilization of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund to support field-level coordination arrangements. 
In that regard, we wish to note with appreciation the continued collaboration between the Department for Humanitarian Affairs and the Southern African Development Community, with the aim of strengthening the capacities of Community member States in disaster prevention and preparedness. 
Seven special workshops under the Disaster Management Training Programme have taken place for the drought-stricken countries of southern Africa. 
We therefore support his proposal that the donor community consider in a positive manner earmarking resources for rehabilitation and development, possibly through the creation of special funds. 
I wish to conclude by referring to the heart-rending humanitarian emergency situations in Africa, which continue to call for urgent international attention. 
In our own part of the continent, we remain deeply concerned about the human tragedy that is unfolding in Angola. 
We once again call for an immediate cessation of hostilities in Angola in order to make way for the provision of adequate humanitarian assistance and for a return of peace and normalcy to that unhappy country. 
The PRESIDENT: Let me remind members that our meetings are scheduled to begin punctually at 10 in the morning and at 3 in the afternoon. 
But at those times the General Assembly Hall is usually deserted. 
Late starts, especially on a day like today when we have so many speakers, result either in overtime conference services or in the postponement of the debate, both of which involve financial costs. 
Mrs. FRHETTE (Canada) (interpretation from French): This has been a trying year for all those involved in this very difficult humanitarian emergency enterprise undertaken for entire populations who found themselves at the extreme point of life, death, despair and chaos. 
It has been trying also, and especially, for the tens of millions of victims of brutal conflicts and devastating catastrophes that result in displacement and starvation for many people: for them, emergency assistance constitutes the last defence and the only glimmer of hope for a new and better life. 
In this context, to speak of an indispensable mission for the United Nations appears to be a commonplace, a colourless epithet, since we are dealing every day with glaring crises which appeal to the very conscience of the entire international community. 
In this effort, they too are entitled to our encouragement and to our committed support. 
I would like to convey to Mr. Eliasson to what degree his zeal for the cause, his involvement and his conviction are sources of inspiration for us all. 
The often critical comments directed at this new Department also can be understood as indications of the need to do more and better. 
However, these discussions have never called into question the essential obligation of coordination within the system and, consequently, have never called into question the central role of the Department. 
At best, we are dealing here only with questions of adjustments, of improvements, and methods. 
Everyone knows that crises that are avoided do not make headlines. 
The crisis in southern Africa represented a good example of inter-agency cooperation. 
Beyond the immediate reality, the true outlines of humanitarian action begin to take shape clearly in all its dimensions: that of prevention, that of humanitarian diplomacy, and, certainly, that of emergency aid of an immediately operational nature. 
As far as humanitarian diplomacy is concerned, it was particularly evident in Angola, where perseverance on the issue of access finally made it possible to reach populations in dramatic situations of need. 
A dozen localities which had previously been cut off from all contact are now accessible. 
The same effort of negotiation has prevailed in the Sudan, permitting entire regions to benefit from initial aid there also. 
Finally, the operational dimension of the coordination undertaken by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs no longer has to be emphasized, so evident is the need for it. 
Even Somalia, with the noteworthy exception of South Mogadishu, can claim, beyond the end of the famine, the prospects of a beginning of rehabilitation. 
We fully recognize the progress that has been made and we wish to underline that progress. 
The evaluation of the performance and of the very existence of the Department since its establishment was, moreover, largely carried out last summer by the Economic and Social Council. 
Canada is fully satisfied with these conclusions and believes that the resolution should draw on them closely and be built on that basis. 
Central to the management of humanitarian emergencies is the imperative need for coordination and for clear leadership by the Coordinator of Emergencies in assuming this task. 
This culture of cooperation, whose cause we pleaded at the time of the establishment of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, at the Economic and Social Council and before the administrative bodies of the agencies, is slowly beginning to enter into the institutional habits of the system. 
The Department can bring real value added to the system by providing leadership and impetus and by offering an effective framework for implementation leading to rehabilitation and development. 
In the first place, the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, which must embody this culture of cooperation, should be oriented towards action and be responsible for the elaboration of policies on the issues facing it. 
Displaced populations, demining, demobilization, security of personnel, prevention and rehabilitation are at the very heart of all humanitarian action that claims to have vision and perspective. 
In this regard we expect that the Committee, under the guidance and the impetus of Mr. Eliasson, will be active and creative on these fronts. 
The consolidated appeals should, as we have stated many times before, be closely based on the needs identified in the field. 
They should, in a global and realistic framework, identify clear priorities. 
They should be confined to complex emergencies and, finally, take into account the future needs of rehabilitation and of development. 
We believe that these appeals have already proven their usefulness for donor governments and for the recipient countries, both of which benefit from a global and truly integrated approach. 
As for the Central Emergency Revolving Fund, we are pleased to see that it is being used increasingly. 
More than $50 million has been utilized thus far, a clear sign of its usefulness. 
We continue to hope that simplified and clear rules will further facilitate its utilization. 
Canada is fully conscious of the fact that, as agencies become more familiar with this instrument, more demands will be placed on the Fund, as indicated by the report. 
Its extension to the International Organization for Migration would also translate into additional demands upon it. 
By definition, a revolving fund must be reimbursed. 
The solution to the problem of increased use lies in the shortening of the average seven-month period for reimbursing the Fund. 
The responsibility for reaching this goal is clearly shared among all the players. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs must exercise all necessary vigilance; agencies must quickly meet their obligation to reimburse the Fund; and donors must respond quickly to appeals. 
If the preceding considerations were truly understood and accepted by all those concerned, beginning with the agencies involved in the delivery of humanitarian assistance, the basic conditions would be met for efficient and coordinated United Nations action in the humanitarian field. 
Certain substantive problems still remain to be solved. 
The budgetary problem continues to give us concern. 
We must make it clear that appropriate means should be approved to enable the Department to live up to the responsibilities entrusted to it. 
We are encouraged by the evident signs of recognition by the Secretary-General himself of the high-priority nature of this issue. 
The problem, we believe, is universally recognized, particularly in situations where the capacity for intervention in the field is insufficient or minimal. 
That is its role, its vocation and its obligation. 
Precise deadlines would, however, appear to be necessary. 
More draconian solutions will have to be found at that point if the results are not acceptable. 
This augurs well, we believe, for the no less important discussions awaiting us on other issues relating to what amounts to a redefinition of the central mission of the United Nations system and to the ever-present need for a well-understood system of close coordination. 
The countries of the Caribbean Community have taken careful note of the Secretary General's report (A/48/536) and the detailed and frank evaluation it has given of the progress made in carrying out the mandates of resolutions 46/182 and 47/168. 
We commend the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, under the leadership of Under-Secretary-General Eliasson, for its continued efforts to enhance system-wide cooperation and coordination of humanitarian assistance in response to the growing number of disasters and complex emergencies facing the international community. 
We recognize the difficult and frequently dangerous circumstances under which the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and its operational partners work, and the increasing responsibilities they face. 
It is therefore imperative, in our view, that the Department be staffed and funded in a manner commensurate with the vital role it has been called upon to play on the international community's behalf. 
The CARICOM member States note in particular the evolution and functioning of the mechanisms set up under resolution 46/182. 
We agree also that there is a need to strengthen the consolidated inter-agency appeals process, and that such appeals should constitute a key component of a comprehensive strategy that meets immediate humanitarian needs, is compatible with longer-term rehabilitation and development, and addresses root causes. 
The CARICOM countries know from their own experience the vital need for humanitarian assistance policies to include comprehensive measures to ensure the transition from emergency relief to rehabilitation and development. 
In this context, we fully endorse the guidelines detailed in paragraph 133 of the report. 
The overwhelming size and diversity of these crises continue to strain the international community's capacity to respond and provide a constant challenge to the peacemaking and humanitarian arms of the Organization. 
For the peaceful democracies of the Caribbean Community, the most immediate and compelling symbol of humanitarian suffering is the tragic situation of the people of Haiti, whose illegitimate rulers continue to flout the will of the international community. 
Some of our members, immediate neighbours of this unhappy country, have experienced first-hand the desperate exodus the situation has engendered. 
We note with regret that the response to date to the consolidated appeal for Haiti covers only 6.3 per cent of assessed needs. 
The last two years have also seen a dramatic increase in the effects of natural disasters, which, according to estimates of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, inflicted damage totalling $44 billion in 1991 and $62 billion in 1992. 
As the Secretary-General has pointed out, droughts, floods, earthquakes, and cyclones are just as destructive for communities and settlements as wars and civil confrontation. 
In fact, in a recent survey by the Office of the United Nations Disaster Relief Coordinator, six CARICOM member States were ranked among the 25 most disaster-prone countries, 13 of which were small island developing States. 
Such natural disasters, primarily in the form of hurricanes but increasingly including storm surges and floods, are occurring with growing frequency and intensity in our region, with pervasive and long-term effects on our economies. 
A recent phenomenon that has added to the burden on our countries has been the huge rise in insurance premiums on property and the withdrawal by large international insurance companies of reinsurance facilities for the islands of our subregion, now classified as high-risk entities. 
The economic consequences are so severe that the matter has received consideration by the Conference of the CARICOM Heads of Government, which has created an interdisciplinary working group to conduct an urgent review of the situation. 
In this regard, specific actions are being recommended at the national, regional and international levels to assist the disaster-prone small islands in preparedness, mitigation, response and recovery. 
The draft programme also recommends that the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction and the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction give special recognition to small island developing States so that their unique characteristics will be taken into account in developing natural disaster reduction management programmes. 
To this end, we have worked closely over the years with the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and its predecessor, the Office of the United Nations Disaster Relief Coordinator, particularly through the now-concluded Pan Caribbean Disaster Prevention Project. 
In this regard, while we appreciate the continued support of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs for our regional efforts, we believe that those efforts would be enhanced by a strengthened presence of the Department in the Caribbean. 
The Caribbean Disaster Emergency Response Agency (CDERA), established in 1991 by the Caribbean Community, is a tangible example of our subregion's determination to develop an indigenous capacity for disaster management and response. 
At the same time, we look forward to international support in those areas, such as search and rescue, where our capabilities remain inadequate. 
The CARICOM member States wish to recognize the contributions of a number of United Nations and regional operational agencies, as well as bilateral donors, in the development of a disaster management infrastructure in our subregion. 
We look forward to a widening of support to encompass prevention and mitigation activities. 
At present the CARICOM region is considering a comprehensive disaster emergency management programme, which, in addition to the traditional areas of preparedness and response, is seeking to broaden its scope to cover all aspects of disaster management and to link this to sustainable development. 
We would like to see an approach accommodated within the existing structures of humanitarian assistance, where, for every major disaster event, there is a facility through which a proportion of that assistance is allocated towards addressing a potential source of loss. 
With regard to the review of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, to take place next year, we urge that care be taken to ensure that the new technologies promoted in this context do not eliminate traditional disaster-resilient mechanisms, which exist in many developing countries. 
A fusion of wisdoms must be the focus of our efforts. 
The Caribbean region has had more than a decade of experience in promoting institutionalized disaster programmes. 
We believe that our experiences could be of interest and value to other countries in the developing world and, likewise, that we could learn valuable lessons from the experiences of others. 
In this regard, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs should be encouraged to facilitate programmes that promote the sharing of expertise and experience among disaster-prone countries in different regions of the world. 
Mr. BUTLER (Australia): It is a sad reality that the global need for humanitarian emergency assistance is more urgent today than it has ever been. 
During 1993 the number of people affected by new and ongoing emergencies was more than 58.6 million. 
That figure includes 18 million people who faced the threat of starvation in southern Africa during 1992 and in early 1993. 
A staggering number of lives have been affected by the breakup of States, by the growth in regional and ethnic conflicts since the end of the cold-war era, and by the threat of famine of massive proportions. 
In the two years since we adopted resolution 46/182 our capacity to deal promptly and effectively with large and complex emergencies has been severely stretched. 
The world has had to deal with no fewer than 26 major emergencies in addition to 108 natural disasters. 
As already noted, the causes of emergencies are often complex, and, consequently, the essential ingredients for a solution are often difficult to define. 
And it is right that the United Nations should take up the challenge of today's humanitarian emergencies and do so with all of its intellect, spirit and drive - all that it can muster. 
We may not be able to eliminate or wind down quickly enough the suffering involved, but if we can reduce it step by step we will have helped, and we will have done the least we should do. 
There have been some successes. 
It demonstrated that, when there is the political will to place humanitarianism first, much can be achieved. 
But the reverse is true: if political will is absent, the job of humanitarian relief becomes extremely difficult. 
The report of the Secretary-General, in particular its conclusions and recommendations, demonstrates the magnitude of the humanitarian assistance challenge and its complexity. 
The conclusions of this year's high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council showed that the international community is resolved to meet this challenge and to strengthen relevant coordination mechanisms. 
If we are to tackle the complex humanitarian emergencies we face today and know we will face in the future, we will need new techniques, new systems, new tools. 
In particular, we need to work together to find more effective ways to strengthen the coordination of humanitarian emergency assistance. 
Our first challenge is to face two very basic problems: the need to get our priorities right in placing the humanitarian objective first, and the need to be able to establish systems able to cope with humanitarian crises of the proportion and complexity we face today. 
In Somalia, we recognized - possibly too late - the overwhelming need to ensure that sufficient supplies of food got through to the civilian population in the midst of the worst kind of civil breakdown. 
Our objectives became so blurred as to call seriously into question the role of the United Nations. 
The humanitarian objective was almost compromised, and with it the most precious asset of the United Nations - its credibility. 
The critical support given by military intervention in bringing the population of Somalia back from catastrophe is widely recognized. 
It is not possible in our time to contemplate an effective response to those humanitarian emergencies which are born of political and civil disorder without recognizing the close, integral role of diplomacy, and even the use of force. 
There is a dynamic interrelationship between the humanitarian, political and military aspects of a complex emergency. 
But we need to learn from our experience in Somalia to ensure that the fundamental principles laid out in resolution 46/182 - the principles of humanity, of neutrality, of impartiality - are always maintained. 
The humanitarian objective must remain paramount. 
Secondly, we need to find a much more effective way of meeting our humanitarian goals in large and complex emergencies than we have at present, and we need to do so with a heightened sense of urgency. 
Our capacity to respond quickly and effectively has enormous implications for human life, not just in the short term but for the very prevention of conflict and for the prompt alleviation of tensions. 
There is a need to realize that unsolved humanitarian problems affect political stability and potentially manifest themselves later as far worse humanitarian problems. 
Preventive diplomacy has a key role to play in humanitarian affairs. 
It is also time for us to recognize that the responsibility for effective humanitarian responses involves a four-way partnership between the United Nations, the donors, the non-governmental organizations and, most important of all, the recipient country. 
Unless each one of these collaborates effectively, the prospects for an effective response are sharply reduced. 
Australia's Foreign Minister, Senator Gareth Evans, in his address to the General Assembly on 27 September, in which he presented his study Cooperating for Peace, proposed a new approach to meeting the humanitarian assistance challenge. 
Senator Evans noted that, despite recent efforts to strengthen humanitarian relief coordination, there are widely acknowledged inadequacies in the present United Nations international system and that structural reasons lie at the heart of those problems. 
In the first place, the post-Second-World-War United Nations relief system evolved from a structure created for different purposes. 
Apart from the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), all the main agencies now involved in emergencies acquired their role as a secondary function, the main role being seen as the promotion of economic and social development. 
Notwithstanding the dramatic upsurge in their humanitarian relief work in the 1980s, the organization of the agencies underwent no fundamental change. 
Given that the problem is largely structural in origin, it seems to cry out for a structural solution. 
A number of models have been suggested, but our own preference is for the creation of a single United Nations disaster-response agency under the aegis of the Secretary-General, working to a new deputy secretary-general for humanitarian affairs. 
This would be an operational body, taking over the relief and related basic rehabilitation work of the current major players - the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, the United Nations Children's Fund and the World Food Programme (WFP). 
The necessary skills could also be purchased elsewhere from non-governmental organizations and from national Governments. 
While this model does involve major change - and such change in the United Nations system is, of course, always somewhat controversial - we believe it should be, it must be, seriously considered. 
Senator Evans also proposed in Cooperating for Peace elevating the coordination of humanitarian affairs within the United Nations Secretariat to Deputy-Secretary-General level. 
It would also reflect the high importance attached to coordination in this area of the United Nations activities. 
Our objective is to achieve a much better response to emergencies than we have at present and we are willing to consider all possible options that might lead to this outcome - the outcome we need. 
We cannot afford to leave the present arrangements as they are. 
In that spirit, let me comment briefly on a few specific proposals referred to in the Secretary-General's report. 
First, we agree with extending coverage of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF) to include the International Organization for Migration (IOM). 
Secondly, we think that ways of speeding up the reimbursement of the CERF should be examined in preference to seeking a large increase in its size. 
Its revolving nature should enable the Fund to extend its reach, if the slow pace of reimbursement can be improved. 
Thirdly, we remain unconvinced, on the evidence presented so far, that the answer to improved coordination is to establish additional funding for the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to enhance initial coordination in complex emergencies. 
However, we remain interested in seeing a full and detailed proposal on what is entailed. 
We commend the dedication of Under-Secretary- General Eliasson, of his staff and of the United Nations agencies and other relevant international bodies for their sterling work in responding to the humanitarian assistance challenge. 
We believe the Department of Humanitarian Affairs is doing an important job, and doing it well, in so far as it can, and we feel strongly that the Department should be properly equipped to manage better its affairs between New York and Geneva. 
We strongly support the comprehensive approach the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) has taken towards the crises in the former Yugoslavia and Cambodia. 
But, as we have already said, no single agency is yet capable of dealing by itself with the full spectrum of global disaster-response, humanitarian and refugee crises involving massive displacements of people. 
The world demands a more effective and timely response to the natural and man-made tragedies which afflict vast numbers of our peoples. 
We must close the gaps and eliminate the overlaps in mandates which make for duplication in some responses and failure to act in others. 
As an interim measure, we remain committed to working with others to try to improve the existing arrangements. 
But we believe an effective answer will elude us until we take the radical course and resolve the mismatch between current circumstances and past structures. 
He concluded - and I agree with him - that resolution 46/182 has been reasonably effective and that the international community has clearly benefited from it. 
For example, as Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali has noted, except for the southern part of Mogadishu, most of Somalia has now become secure, and its people have been fed fairly well through humanitarian relief activities. 
Also cited as examples of successful humanitarian efforts of the United Nations are the early response to the drought in southern Africa and the operation in Mozambique. 
Regrettably, the mass media generally do not focus on these success stories, and so they are apt to be soon forgotten. 
Whereas the United Nations once suffered what was called a crisis of public indifference, now, with the end of the cold war, it is said to be confronted with a crisis of excessive expectations, and, as a result, it has become more vulnerable to criticism. 
All in all, however, I firmly believe that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs has established a solid foundation in the United Nations system to meet the challenges ahead. 
With resolution 46/182, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs was given the difficult mandate of strengthening coordination among all United Nations humanitarian assistance activities. 
The lack of an effective organization and sufficient resources makes this a particularly difficult task. 
My Government is pleased to note, therefore, that the budget proposal prepared for the biennium 1994-95 gives priority to the field of humanitarian activities, together with peace-keeping operations and human rights. 
It reaffirms its resolve to cooperate with other interested Member States for the realization of this budget plan. 
I identified five areas of endeavour where the Department might do so in the process of coordinating humanitarian assistance. 
One task given to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs which was not envisaged in resolution 46/182 is the coordination of its activities with those of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and the Department of Political Affairs in responding to complex emergencies. 
It is also encouraging to note that valuable experience has been gained regarding relations between humanitarian and military operations in field-level operations, and that further improvements will be introduced to ensure coordination and the effective division of work. 
Moreover, I agree with the view conveyed in the Secretary-General's report that: 
Our experience has borne out this relationship. 
In this connection, my Government welcomes the forthcoming meeting on the coordination of aid for Somalia, at which members of the various Somali clans will participate in the discussion of future relief and rehabilitation programmes. 
We anticipate that this effort will facilitate progress towards a political solution of the situation in Somalia. 
Although I have noted the political usefulness of humanitarian assistance, we must recognize that such assistance in and of itself can neither provide nor substitute for a political solution to conflicts. 
Moreover, humanitarian operations should not be burdened with unreasonable expectations when a political breakthrough is deemed remote or virtually impossible. 
When the General Assembly adopted resolution 46/182 two years ago, few could have anticipated the number, magnitude and complexity of the humanitarian crises now facing the United Nations. 
From a donor's viewpoint, I must say that to a certain extent, at least, the difficulty may derive from the fact that some of those appeals are poorly formulated in terms of needs assessment and prioritization, and also from the lack of adequate follow-up. 
I am therefore gratified that the Secretary-General's report acknowledges that there is room for improvement in permitting a more focused donor response and assures us that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs will undertake follow-up activities to achieve this end. 
From a wider perspective, however, I believe there may have to be a new strategy and a new conception to ensure the availability of resources to allow for a more rapid and effective response to emergencies. 
While peace-keeping and peacemaking efforts have resource bases on which to rely, humanitarian operations are obliged to secure funding on a case-by-case basis. 
My Government is gratified to note that the Inter-Agency Standing Committee (IASC) is reviewing the funding situation and is studying different funding mechanisms and resource mobilization strategies for humanitarian assistance programmes. 
We are eager to hear the outcome of its deliberations on this urgent issue. 
In this connection, my Government would like to underscore the importance of pursuing preventive diplomacy, which is one of the central themes of "An Agenda for Peace". 
It is also looking forward to the forthcoming agenda for development, which will address the root causes from the socio-economic angle, in an effort to reverse the trend of ever-increasing burdens on the international community. 
My Government is pleased that the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF) has come into force and is serving as an effective tool for the coordination of humanitarian assistance. 
My Government is well aware of the suggestion that there be more flexible utilization of the Fund, particularly to expedite responses in the field. 
It is generally sympathetic to this idea, and calls on the IASC to study it, while taking into account the revolving nature of the Fund and the need for accountability. 
Japan fully recognizes the need for rapid response in the field. 
Indeed, this is one of the areas where the coordination capacity of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs should immediately be strengthened in order to help initiate relief operations, especially where there is no humanitarian infrastructure. 
This will require the dispatch of fact-finding missions, the assessment of needs and the preparation of consolidated appeals at the very onset of emergencies. 
Financial arrangements must therefore be urgently addressed. 
My Government attaches particular importance to ensuring funding for prompt start-up operations in the field and hopes that the IASC will undertake further deliberations on this issue as well. 
In closing, let me reaffirm my Government's support for the efforts of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in enhancing coordination of humanitarian assistance in the United Nations system. 
Mr. Khan (Pakistan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Mr. AFONSO (Mozambique): It is a great honour and privilege for me to participate on behalf of my delegation in the consideration of the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/536) on the strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian emergency assistance of the United Nations. 
The establishment of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs by the Secretary-General pursuant to General Assembly resolution 46/182 was a wise and timely initiative, given the increasing number of emergency situations world wide that call for humanitarian assistance. 
Indeed, since assuming his duties as Head of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs Ambassador Eliasson has shown a great sense of leadership in dealing with sensitive issues affecting human beings in times of despair and distress. 
We in southern Africa, including Mozambique, attach great importance to the agenda item under consideration. 
As the Assembly will recall, until very recently the southern African region was suffering from the consequences of a severe drought, the worst of its kind in living memory. 
Therefore, we have been faced with a very complex burden that requires massive international attention to all its multifaceted dimensions. 
At present, although we have been blessed with some modest rain since the last quarter of 1992, the whole picture of the humanitarian and emergency situation in Mozambique remains critical, as is well documented in the Consolidated Humanitarian Assistance Programme for 1993 and 1994. 
It is worth mentioning, however, that with the end of the war and prospects for peace in the country a Consolidated Humanitarian Assistance Programme prepared by the United Nations Department of Humanitarian Affairs, in coordination with the Government, is under way. 
The Programme encompasses a broad range of immediate actions, including support for the repatriation process, the demobilization of armed units, emergency relief, the restoration of essential services, and balance-of-payment and budget support. 
Failure to address one of those components will naturally have a negative impact on the whole process, which aims at establishing a healthy environment for our people as we embark on the difficult task of rebuilding a nation torn by war and natural disasters for so many years. 
As has been recognized time and again, the magnitude of the country's current needs goes far beyond our powers and ability to respond with the required resources, both human and material. 
However, my Government is deploying its best efforts to meet any requirements within its reach and is cooperating fully with the United Nations system and the international community as a whole in all aspects of tackling the problems of major concern. 
An updated assessment of the requirements for humanitarian assistance to Mozambique shows that the country needs some $609.7 million to meet its priority needs, of which $559.4 million have been committed by donors. 
We are pleased and encouraged to note that the Government, the United Nations system and the international community in general are in accord in outlining the course of action required to tackle the problem of emergency and humanitarian assistance to Mozambique. 
The prospects of peace make a priority of concentration on reconciliation and on the return to normal life of the millions of returnees and displaced persons throughout the country. 
By and large, the successful reintegration of returnees and displaced persons will create conditions conducive to the involvement of every Mozambican citizen in the development programmes that are under way in the country. 
As of now, about 30 per cent of Mozambique's 2 million refugees have come home under a wide programme of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, in close collaboration with UNOHAC and other international organizations. 
Other major concerns, in the overall process of emergency rehabilitation in the country, are the safety of United Nations and other international personnel, the demining process and the question of free access to remote areas. 
This is a comprehensive programme, which includes the clearance of priority roads, the development of a mine-clearance capability and the implementation of a mine-awareness programme. 
Its success is crucial to the current efforts to rehabilitate the rural infrastructure and to promote agricultural production. 
It was in this context that my Government supported and sponsored the resolution concerning assistance in mine clearance that was adopted recently by the Assembly. 
In our view, the decision of the United Nations, by General Assembly resolution 44/236 of December 1989, to launch the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction represented the first step on the path of promoting concerted international action to mitigate the impact of natural disasters. 
Most developing countries want to see the substantive part of resolution 44/236 implemented before the end of this decade. 
The report that we are considering today sums up the objective of that part in these words: 
We have high hopes of a successful outcome to this Conference as it will provide an opportunity for a mid-term review of activities related to the International Decade and will establish a programme and determine concrete action to be undertaken in the years to come. 
We believe that this would enhance the Department's capacity to react effectively and promptly to future emergency situations. 
Mr. ABDELLAH (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): The delegation of Tunisia would like, first, to thank the Secretary-General for the high quality of the documentation on agenda item 44. 
As document A/48/536 points out, the number, magnitude and complexity of natural disasters and emergency situations requiring a coordinated response from the international community have been on the increase in recent years. 
No region today is totally immune to natural disasters or man-made devastation. 
Hence in recent decades the proliferation of disasters in disadvantaged and ecologically fragile areas has compounded the sometimes unavoidable degradation of the environment. 
Poverty, demographic pressures and settlement in areas of risk are all factors that have compounded, and in many cases have caused, ecological damage, destruction and imbalances between man and his natural environment. 
I believe we need not emphasize the complexity of the natural disasters and other emergency situations of which our peoples and countries have been victims and which they have had to confront with very limited human and material resources. 
Hence the importance of a rapid response and the need for careful coordination in the field to limit damage, mitigate the consequences of disasters, and enable the people to resume as normal a life as possible and take control of the situation. 
In this enormous task the contribution made by the United Nations system, side by side with governmental authorities, is of capital importance. 
But in these complex situations the expertise, the experience and the technical know-how of the United Nations system are indispensable, given the magnitude of the disasters and the needs that arise from them and which are beyond the capabilities of these States. 
In the field, experience in recent years has shown that effectiveness in responding to disasters and emergency situations depends on coordination and centralization that harmonizes efforts and avoids waste of resources and ad hoc or amateurish approaches. 
Our action should also include disaster prevention and should strengthen the system established by the United Nations. 
Necessary steps should be taken to prevent man-made disasters, particularly those occurring as a result of armed conflicts or nuclear or chemical activities. 
Past experience should enable us to draw the proper conclusions in order to avoid such disasters in future. 
Furthermore, we continue to take part in all activities relating to the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, and we hope that the international community will in this context draw on everyone's experience to adopt a better preventive approach. 
We express our support for the work of the Department and renew our appeal for the Central Emergency Revolving Fund to be given the necessary resources to consolidate its work, increase its effectiveness and enable it to respond speedily and effectively to disasters and other emergency situations. 
In this connection, I wish to quote from the Secretary-General's report: 
My country fully shares that assessment. 
Mr. MOHAMED (Sudan) (interpretation from Arabic): Colombia has already spoken on behalf of the Group of 77 and China and, therefore, also on our behalf, so I should merely like to add the following. 
My delegation has studied with interest the report of the Secretary-General on the Strengthening of the Coordination of Humanitarian Emergency Assistance of the United Nations (A/48/536). 
We wish to commend the report as it deals with all aspects of the problem. 
We agree with the Secretary-General's view that there is an increasing demand on humanitarian assistance and a paucity of resources. 
Experience has shown that the provision of humanitarian assistance is a complex activity that requires a great deal of clarity, transparency and understanding at all levels. 
First, past experience has shown that there is a paucity of resources despite the increasing number of requests. 
Hence the need to make savings in the disposable resources, by depending on the local capacity of the affected countries. 
This requires providing the national institutions responsible for humanitarian emergency assistance and disaster mitigation with equipment and competent local cadres. 
In our view, the approach of depending on such institutions is the most appropriate one as the said institutions are the most viable. 
Thirdly, in its resolution 46/182, the General Assembly emphasized that the continuum from relief to rehabilitation and development was one of the fundamental principles of multilateral assistance. 
At its 1993 summer session, the Economic and Social Council too called upon relief programmes, consolidated appeals and non-governmental organizations to take into account the needs of the affected countries with respect to long-term rehabilitation and development at an early stage of emergency assistance. 
The Council also recommended that bodies with a development mandate and involved in relief activities should strengthen their capacities and prepare rehabilitation programmes to build the necessary infrastructures, thus helping the countries and agencies involved in dealing with the financial side of the issue. 
However, the response to the needs of development and reconstruction programmes remains rudimentary in many parts of the world while reconstruction and development must go hand in hand with emergency assistance so that emergency situations may not recur and national capabilities may be strengthened. 
Fourthly, mines left in areas of past conflicts threaten civilian lives and hamper emergency assistance, reconstruction and the return of displaced populations. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs should make demining a priority activity. 
In this respect, Sudan sponsored the draft resolution on demining which was adopted by the General Assembly earlier this session. 
"Lessons drawn from the recent implementation of humanitarian assistance programmes have indicated the need to design programmes and strategies for the continuum which take into account the specific circumstances of each country, including socio-economic, political, historic and cultural considerations. 
In addition, the following guidelines should be noted: 
"(a) Relief assistance should not lead to long-term dependency on external aid; 
"(d) ... programmes ... should provide for the strengthening of early warning systems and of national capacity to respond to disasters; 
"(e) Assistance programmes should be designed ... [so as to] provide the bridge from relief to reconstruction and development; 
Mr. LAMAMRA (Algeria) (interpretation from French): I wish to begin by associating my delegation with the statement made this morning by the Chairman of the Group of 77. 
Permit me next to pay a tribute to Mr. Jan Eliasson, Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, for the high quality of the report before the Assembly on strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian emergency assistance of the United Nations. 
We also convey our admiration for his selfless commitment in the fulfilment of his noble task - thanks to which countless members of the human race identify the United Nations with their very survival. 
Two years ago the General Assembly adopted resolution 46/182, which set out the guiding principles and the machinery for the United Nations system to carry out humanitarian activities. 
That resolution also established the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to take charge of this important aspect of United Nations activities while ensuring respect for the principles of humanitarianism, neutrality and impartiality. 
On the basis of that experience, the Secretary-General's report (A/48/536) reviews activities and events since the adoption of resolution 46/182, and sketches new measures for strengthening humanitarian emergency assistance of the United Nations. 
The report shows that only 56 per cent of the needs described in appeals have been met to date, which alerts Member States to take action so as to make those needs a joint concern of the international community and so as to make increased efforts to meet them. 
It is reassuring that the Central Emergency Revolving Fund became operational as of May 1992. 
Payments of over $52 million made to date are indeed encouraging. 
The Fund, which is a valuable tool for sending out humanitarian assistance in the first critical days after a disaster has occurred, should be constantly replenished and its functions should be taken over by donors, whose own efforts will continue and consolidate efforts by the United Nations. 
In this spirit, an increase in the financial target for the Fund should strengthen the United Nations capacity to take prompt action and should even help reduce subsequent demands for resources in the event that initial intervention in a given catastrophe is inadequate. 
Increased flexibility in the rules governing the Fund would also further the aim of speedy and effective intervention. 
Algeria, having contributed $10,000 to the Fund in 1994, hopes that the Fund will become progressively efficient and that it will garner support from an ever-increasing number of sources. 
There is a clear link between emergency situations, rehabilitation and development. 
In conclusion, I should like to emphasize the importance of the role of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs as a centre for collecting, analysing and disseminating available information as part of the early warning system for natural disasters and emergency situations. 
Mr. BHANDARE (India): My delegation wishes to compliment the Secretary-General for his comprehensive report to the General Assembly. 
It is useful to recall that the Charter of the United Nations itself states that one of the purposes of the Organization is to achieve international cooperation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural or humanitarian character. 
India, as a founding Member of the United Nations, has consistently attached high priority to this aspect of the work of the Organization. 
As members are aware, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs was established pursuant to the General Assembly resolution 46/182 and further strengthened by resolution 47/168. 
The Department has already surmounted several hurdles and passed a number of landmarks in the development of its fledgling assistance efforts. 
In the past 18 months, in particular, the Department has coped extremely competently with the high expectations of the international community. 
The guidelines for such humanitarian assistance, as laid out in resolution 46/182, have been further fine-tuned by the need for coordination among the various agencies that are faced with the onerous responsibility of carrying out humanitarian relief. 
My delegation also attaches great importance to the parameters of such humanitarian assistance which have been spelled out in several General Assembly resolutions, in particular 46/182. 
My delegation reaffirms its committed support for all humanitarian activities under the United Nations umbrella and within these specified parameters. 
My delegation has been especially pleased at the responses that have been coordinated by the Inter-Agency Standing Committee (IASC), owing to which complex emergencies in Somalia, Angola, the Sudan and newly independent States have been so satisfactorily tackled. 
As we are aware, the role of the IASC received high praise at the meetings of the Economic and Social Council in July 1993. 
My delegation also attaches great importance to the role of the IASC and its added focus on disaster mitigation and natural-disaster prevention and preparedness. 
My delegation especially extends full support to enhanced United Nations activity in increasing capacities at the country level, the better to deal with natural disaster and sudden-onset emergencies. 
It also made an emergency grant of $50,000. 
Subsequently, the Department monitored the situation round the clock with a view to mobilizing resources and distributing accurate information to the international community and the media. 
My country is also grateful to the international community for their support and succour in our difficult times. 
The earthquake in India has underlined how urgent it is for Habitat to design and construct low-cost, earthquake-resistant and weatherproof housing in developing countries. 
Countries would be much better served if the United Nations system could assist at the country level with effective early-warning systems and assessment capacities, facilitating preventive action for early response by the affected country itself. 
National capabilities must be consciously strengthened with a view to meeting humanitarian requirements in a cost-effective manner and on a well-prioritized basis. 
My delegation appreciates the efforts already under way, as outlined in the Secretary-General's report, and will welcome any new initiative for strengthening national capacities in the area of disaster management and humanitarian coordination. 
In all these areas and in all these efforts, my delegation would seek to emphasize the importance of clarifying the relationship between conflict resolution and humanitarian assistance. 
My delegation congratulates the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and Under-Secretary-General Eliasson on the accomplishments during the last year. 
However, we would be failing in our duty as a Member State if we did not draw attention to the problems that have arisen whenever the distinction between conflict resolution and humanitarian assistance has been overlooked. 
Had that expectation been more than an illusion, we could be experiencing the benefits that would result from a concerted focus on raising the living standards of each and every human being, particularly the most disadvantaged. 
The moment when that vision can be realized continues to fade into the future, and, in the meanwhile, we are forced to spend our energies on enhancing palliative measures to the detriment of permanent solutions. 
And to compound the folly of this short-sighted outlook, the violent forces of nature are taking an ever-increasing toll through a growing number of disasters. 
In the context of those disasters, we are indebted to Ambassador Jan Eliasson for his untiring efforts; his commitment and dedication have made it possible to strengthen the coordination of United Nations activities in the field of humanitarian assistance. 
We concur with the conclusion that the validity of resolution 46/182 in providing the framework for coordinating relief assistance has been demonstrated by experience to date. 
The most notable accomplishment of resolution 46/182 is the establishment of the guiding principles for providing humanitarian assistance. 
Our task, therefore, is not to review the provisions of resolution 46/182 but rather to seek ways of further enhancing, within the established framework, the mechanisms for coordinating humanitarian assistance. 
The Economic and Social Council, during the coordination segment of its substantive session this year, considered the issue in detail, and has adopted a set of agreed conclusions to this end. 
At this point, I think it would be very useful if we could clarify the exact nature of those agreed conclusions. 
In his report, the Secretary-General has outlined some of the difficulties encountered and has proposed, for consideration by the General Assembly, some measures for strengthening the coordination of humanitarian assistance, on which I should like to comment. 
One area of particular concern, as is evident from the report, lies in the mechanisms for funding humanitarian assistance. 
The first aspect relates to the volume of resources available for emergency response through the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF). 
The problem resides in the reimbursements to the Fund, which have on average taken six to eight months - a factor which is straining the capacity of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF) to respond to new emergencies, with the available resources currently at the level of $19 million. 
Donor countries, on the other hand, are of the view that more timely reimbursements would maintain the Fund at adequate levels. 
It would seem to us, however, that increasing the size of the Fund would be a more practical solution, as it would address the issue on a more permanent basis, without the need for a constant struggle to keep reimbursements up to date. 
Another difficulty encountered, according to the report, is the lack of funding to support field-level coordinating arrangements and for the Emergency Relief Coordinator to discharge functions in the early stages of an emergency in regard to which no other operational agency has specific responsibility. 
Additionally, we believe that these measures entail the risk that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs would increasingly take over operational functions, thereby losing its main comparative advantage in the coordination of humanitarian assistance - namely, that of not competing directly with agencies on an operational level. 
We therefore consider that the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, bringing together agencies and organizations working at the field level, is the most appropriate forum for deliberating on and presenting recommendations for addressing this issue. 
As for the proposed expansion of the scope of CERF, we share the view that, at this stage, such an expansion should be limited to the International Organization for Migration. 
One of the most critical issues surrounding the humanitarian assistance activities of the United Nations system at present is, as highlighted in the report, 
We do not insist on these points only as a matter of abstract legal principle: we insist on them above all because they are concretely essential for ensuring the long-term effectiveness of humanitarian assistance. 
The irrevocable relevance of the principle of neutrality and impartiality lies in the fact that if those who deliver humanitarian relief were to be perceived as one-sided or as partial, then access to victims of emergencies and the very functioning of relief activities could be severely hampered. 
Those guiding principles also call for a guarded approach to the question of the relationship between humanitarian action and initiatives of a political or a military nature. 
In situations of conflict, the improvement of the humanitarian situation tends to increase confidence between the parties and thus contributes to the success of diplomatic efforts. 
Moreover, there is an obvious need for coordination of decentralized initiatives undertaken by the United Nations with regard to specific situations, so as to ensure a rational utilization of limited resources. 
Nevertheless, recognizing these facts should not lead us to overlook the need for humanitarian action to pursue its own logic, to follow its own drumbeat, in strict accordance with its own guiding principles. 
An excessive proximity between humanitarian efforts and political efforts is not in the interest of either. 
The logic that is at work here is that relief action is and must be effective because it is strictly humanitarian, and because it is perceived as strictly humanitarian. 
Thus, while humanitarian action by the United Nations can and must take advantage of the resources of the Organization, including in the area of peace-keeping, it must not be made contingent on initiatives of a political nature, let alone on the use of military force. 
I would like to conclude by expressing the Brazilian Government's appreciation to the men and women who are working every day, with anonymous devotion, often in extremely difficult and dangerous situations, to bring relief to those who are in need. 
These men and women deserve our wholehearted gratitude and our constant support. 
Brazil will continue to work, in the General Assembly and in other forums, to contribute to improving conditions so that their noble work can be carried out in safety and dignity. 
In particular, I would like to refer you to a recent letter from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the Secretary-General, dated 23 November 1993 (A/C.3/48/18), in which a number of groundless attacks were made against Estonia's human rights record. 
July 1993 in accordance with recommendations made by experts from CSCE and the Council of Europe. 
Estonia has implemented other recommendations into law, including a suggestion by the CSCE fact-finding mission in December 1992 that the language requirements for the acquisition of Estonian citizenship be significantly lowered. 
Pursuant to the Estonian Law on Aliens, the Estonian Government approved a decree establishing a procedure for granting residence permits to retired foreign military personnel and their families who retired in Estonia before Estonia regained its independence. 
This is a noteworthy move for Estonia since Russian troops still remain in Estonia against Estonia's will and, in fact, outnumber the Estonian defence forces two to one. 
The conclusions of United Nations and other fact-finding missions to Estonia have revealed no evidence of systematic human rights violations. 
The Russian Federation's disregard for the conclusions of these fact-finding missions undermines the human rights mechanisms of the United Nations, to which the international community attaches great importance. 
Even though the Estonian Government has invited international experts and welcomed their recommendations for facilitating the integration of resident aliens into their societies, the Russian Federation consistently refuses to recognize the conclusions of impartial experts. 
This pattern of refusal has become more pronounced despite positive developments in traditionally tolerant and democratic Estonia, and it adversely affects confidence-building among the residents of Estonia and the Russian Federation. 
Estonia is distressed by the Russian Federation's manipulation of the Russian-speaking population in Estonia to justify Russian interference in Estonia's internal affairs when Estonian national legislation and human rights practices are in conformity with international standards. 
Russian officials have made statements linking the Russian Federation's strategic interests in neighbouring States with human rights issues. 
Estonia is appalled by the Russian Federation's use of the phrase "ethnic cleansing" to describe the policy of the Estonian Government towards its ethnic Russian population. 
The use of such terminology in these circumstances trivializes the very real and tragic problems of ethnic cleansing in other parts of the world. 
Estonia is sensitive to the many political problems facing the Russian Federation today, in particular the constant internal challenges to fragile democratic institutions by Russian nationalists and extremists. 
Estonia supports all efforts towards democratic practices in the Russian Federation. 
Estonia is disturbed by the trend towards acquiescence to such extremist Russian positions and hopes that democratic institutions and respect for the human rights of all people living in the Russian Federation will develop through peaceful means. 
The Russian Federation's accusations of human rights violations in Estonia are unsubstantiated. 
Numerous human rights missions have found no evidence of systematic human rights violations or discriminatory practices in Estonia. 
Continued discussion of agenda item 115 would thus violate the principles of objectivity, non-selectivity and impartiality. 
Upon instructions of my Government, I have the honour to forward the following comments concerning agenda item 108 (b) entitled "Effective realization of the right of self-determination through autonomy". 
This principle gained full recognition, especially in the decolonization period, because as a result of its application a number of newly independent States emerged, which contributed to greater emancipation and democratization in international relations. 
This Declaration also provides that "every State shall refrain from any action aimed at the partial or total disruption of the national unity and territorial integrity of any other State or country". 
In practice, it has been recognized as a right to secession which directly testifies to the wrong approach by a part of the international community concerning the right of peoples to self-determination. 
Self-determination in the form of secession was essentially carried out through force by some former Yugoslav federal units. 
The right to self-determination in this case has been granted to the federal units, republics of the former Yugoslavia and not to all its peoples. 
Priority has been given to internal borders, which have not been internationally recognized, over the international ones. 
The right of peoples to self-determination has to be exercised in full conformity with the Charter of the United Nations and other relevant international legal documents only after all necessary preconditions have been fulfilled. 
If the implementation of this principle is to lead to conflict or internal strife which threaten peace, it is not to be considered acceptable in the particular case. 
Secondly, in all major international documents, the right of peoples to self-determination is directly connected to the principle of equality of all peoples. 
Thirdly, the right of peoples to self-determination cannot be in contravention of the principle of territorial integrity of States and, as such, cannot be exercised to its detriment, as has been recognized in many international documents. 
The right of peoples to self-determination through autonomy envisaged for the members of the "community" is therefore unacceptable since international standards already regulate the rights of persons belonging to minorities. 
The tendency to expand the subject and substance of the principle of the right of peoples to self-determination or to link it with other subject-matters is counterproductive and can lead to the disintegration of States. 
As it has become habitual practice for the Greek Cypriot administration, the Greek Cypriot delegate has again seized this opportunity to demonstrate his side's deep-seated hostility towards the Turkish Cypriot people and its utter disregard for Turkish Cypriot rights. 
This is yet another instance of the abuse of the title of "the Government of Cyprus" by the Greek Cypriot side, a title which it usurped by force of arms in 1963 at our expense. 
The Turkish Cypriot side believes that the subject of refugees and displaced persons is a humanitarian issue which should not be exploited for propaganda purposes. 
Our conduct in dealing with this issue as the first party to suffer from this problem in Cyprus is a testimony to our sincere and humanitarian approach to the matter. 
A few examples would help to refresh the memories of those who tend to forget or ignore the origins of this problem: 
A more detailed account of the suffering imposed upon the Turkish Cypriot people by the refugee problem can be found in the following extract from the Secretary-General's report, S/5950 of 10 September 1964: 
The trade of the Turkish community had considerably declined during the period, owing to the existing situation, and unemployment reached a very high level, as approximately 25,000 Turkish Cypriots had become refugees. 
In accordance with figures published by the Turkish Cypriot Communal Chamber, the number of persons receiving some kind of assistance from the Red Crescent relief amounted to about 56,000, including 25,000 displaced persons, 23,500 unemployed and 7,500 dependents of missing persons, disabled and others." 
All efforts aimed at the return of these refugees to their homes and their rehabilitation in the ensuing 11 years were frustrated by the Greek Cypriot side. 
This is the origin of the present situation, as also confirmed by the following extract from a Council of Europe report by Mr. Franz Karasek, the then General Rapporteur of the Political Affairs Committee (see document 3600, para. 11, dated 10 April 1975): 
This agreement on an exchange of populations was implemented under the supervision and assistance of the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus and the way was paved for a bi-communal, bi-zonal settlement on the island (see S/11789 Add.1, dated 10 September 1975). 
The solution of the Cyprus question on the basis of a bi-communal, bi-zonal federation was agreed upon between the leaders of the two sides, President Rauf Denkta_ and Archbishop Makarios, at the high-level meeting of 12 February 1977, and has since constituted the basis of the negotiating process. 
This agreement was reaffirmed by another High-Level Agreement between President Denkta_ and Mr. Kyprianou, reached on 19 May 1979. 
The principles of bi-communality and bi-zonality as the fundamental features of a federal solution have also been repeatedly reaffirmed by the reports of the Secretary-General and relevant United Nations resolutions. 
The Greek Cypriot views and demands on the question of displaced persons confirm our long-held belief that the Greek Cypriots are bent on re-creating the unacceptable conditions of the pre-1974 period, when they could treat the Turkish Cypriots, then dispersed among them, as mere hostages and political pawns. 
Our people, who were then attacked, massacred, harassed and mistreated, cannot be expected to put themselves, once again, in such a position of vulnerability. 
Our peoples legitimate fears and aspirations in this respect were echoed in an article by the prominent British journalist-author Roger Scruton, which was published in the London Times on 22 November 1983 under the heading "Who will heed the Turks of Cyprus?" 
Below is a relevant extract: 
"During subsequent negotiations, the Greek Cypriots refused to contemplate any solution that recognized the legal personality of the Turkish community: the Turks were to remain a minority, protected by a bill of 'minority rights', and therefore dispersed among the people who had tried to murder them. 
The assumption that the Turks would even consider something so mad is a fair expression of the contempt in which the Greek Cypriots hold their fellow islanders." 
Even more ominous for the Turkish Cypriots in this respect are the public lamentations of Archbishop Chrisostomos, the head of the powerful Greek Orthodox Church of Cyprus, that the Greek Cypriots no longer enjoy the possibility of using terror and violence against the Turkish Cypriots. 
"Had our people lived within the occupied areas, we would have been able to wage guerilla warfare. 
Additionally, the transfer to Geneva of staff associated with the transnational corporations, science and technology for development and the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, has exacerbated the pressure on the current facilities at Geneva. 
This information has been provided to them for their review and further discussions should follow. 
5. The current situation of offices with urgent requirements for office space is summarized in the table below: 
The details of these requirements are shown below: 
(a) The Department for Humanitarian Affairs presently occupies 1,783 square metres in the Palais des Nations and 900 square metres at the Petit-Saconnex for a total of 2,683 square metres. 
According to the request made by the Department, the present total requirements amount to 3,250 square metres; 
(b) The Centre for Human Rights which occupies 2,378 square metres in the Palais, has a requirement for additional space for its increased activities and staff. 
Moreover, the Centre has repeatedly expressed the urgent need for space for a library and documentation centre. 
It had occupied 700 square metres on the fifth floor of the "D" building. 
(d) Two units of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, namely the secretariats of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for a Framework Convention on Climate Change and the Committee to Combat Desertification, will be completely relocated to Geneva. 
Space has been allocated to the Conference by compressing other units and by placing their personnel in space usually reserved for conferences. 
Replacement space amounting to 1,276 square metres is needed; 
(f) The United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, Geneva, now includes support staff for science and technology for development and for transnational corporations (from the former Department for Economic and Social Development), representing an increase in staff of 47 persons. 
(g) The Secretariat of the United Nations Compensation Commission is installed in the villa "La Pelouse", where it occupies 740 square metres. 
By the end of 1993, its staff will have increased in number from 21 to 48 with the total reaching 60 staff members during 1994. 
Furthermore, the number of files for applications for compensation has already reached 780,000 and is increasing, which means that a large area for the storage and management of these documents will be required. 
An additional area of some 1,560 square metres of office space is needed to provide the Commission with proper facilities for its work; 
(i) The Commission of Experts established pursuant to Security Council resolution 780 (1992), established in 1992, is housed in the Palais at the expense of other units which have been relocated on a temporary basis into space reserved for conferences or compressed into other smaller areas. 
Replacement space amounting to 160 square metres is needed; 
(j) Apart from the requirements attributed to newly arrived offices and current expanding activities, other units, such as the United Nations Institute for Disarmament Research (UNIDIR), the United Nations Volunteers and various administrative services, have filed requests for office space representing a total of some 1,300 square metres. 
6. In the longer run, a part of the Petit-Saconnex complex, equivalent to some 2,000 square metres, will have to be vacated by September 1994 as the Swiss authorities intend to demolish it. 
The remaining additional space of 2,613 square metres has been made available at a privileged rental rate (including charges) of SwF 268 per square metre per year (SwF 243 for rental and SwF 25 for charges). 
This rate is approximately half the prevailing commercial rates of SwF 500 per square metre per year. 
10. Of the total area of 3,803 square metres, 1,013 square metres have been occupied by the Joint Inspection Unit since 1 September 1993. 
12. The relocation/consolidation of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development in the Geneva Executive Centre would thus vacate space in the Petit-Saconnex (429 square metres), which would be allocated to the Department for Humanitarian Affairs, thus solving most of their total additional needs of 567 square metres. 
UNICEF's requirements of 4,100 square metres could be accommodated by using 2,000 square metres available at the Geneva Executive Centre at a concessional rent and retaining 2,100 square metres at the Petit-Saconnex. 
13. However, it is evident that splitting UNICEF between two locations is not the optimal solution and discussions will continue with the Fund and with the Swiss authorities on a longer term solution and on whether to proceed in this manner in the meantime. 
However, this will entail remodelling of the operations, such as alterations to partitions and floors, painting, electrical installations and cable-laying; 
In order to recover the space occupied by the workshop on the ground floor of the "D" building and rehouse the workshop, a large construction shed would need to be erected; 
At the request of the United Nations Compensation Commission, a survey was made to explore the possibility of using the La Pelouse annex and converting the facility into office space. 
At the end of 1994, if the work on remodelling the La Pelouse annex is carried out as requested, the Commission will have its required space of 2,300 square metres. 
(a) Occupying 6,416 square metres within the Geneva Executive Centre; 
(c) Remodelling for relocation and consolidation of the offices on the ground floor of the "D" building at the Palais and related construction of a shed measuring 320 square metres for the workshops. 
16. On or after 1998 additional square metres totalling 5,500 may be required owing to the expected complete demolition of the Petit-Saconnex premises. 
17. These proposals will have an immediate impact on the regular budget. 
Over the longer run, however, they will realize substantial savings compared with the only feasible alternative, which is commercial renting of additional space. 
Over a five-year period, the estimated costs of renting 3,803 square metres (i.e. space made available free of charge at the Geneva Executive Centre) of office space at commercial rates (SwF 500 per square metre per year), would amount to approximately $6 million. 
19. The estimated cost of remodelling the space to be occupied in the Geneva Executive Centre is $546,000. 
It is anticipated, even at this stage in the biennium, that some of this amount could be met through savings projected under section 35, Construction, alteration, improvement and major maintenance, of the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993. 
These costs are estimated at $1,354,000 as shown below and have been included in section 25H, Administration and management, United Nations Office at Geneva, of the proposed programme budget for biennium 1994-1995: 
Although this will involve additional expenditure under the regular budget, it is clearly more favourable than the only available alternative of commercially rented facilities. 
Recalling its resolution 47/13 of 29 October 1992 on cooperation between the United Nations and the Latin American Economic System, 
1. Takes note with satisfaction of the report of the Secretary-General; 
Please note that the present total number of flights assessed as apparent violations should, therefore, read 1,013. 
The Secretary-General's request is a timely one, as the Organization looks for new ways of meeting current and future peace-keeping challenges. 
2. The United Nations first priority should be to improve its capacity to plan, command and conduct multinational peace-keeping operations, including those mandated to have recourse to force under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations. 
3. In particular New Zealand stresses the importance of: 
(a) The Security Council defining precisely the mandate of each operation, with clear political objectives; 
(c) Regular assessments of existing operations, including reviewing the scope of their termination; 
(d) Such assessments to review operational plans to ensure that action on the ground remains linked to the ongoing political process and that mandates and plans do not become decoupled as the situation evolves; 
(f) Where required, defining more clearly the right to self-defence, and the use of appropriate force, to assure the safety of United Nations personnel, together with the incorporation of these aspects in mandate and planning development; 
4. Peace-keeping is an activity in which all Member States have a role to play. 
New Zealand regrets the failure on the part of some States to meet obligations in respect of peace-keeping operations, whether because of tardy financial contributions or through lack of cooperation with a United Nations force. 
6. With the proliferation of the challenges to global stability and security, it can be assumed that demands on the Security Council for more forceful action will continue to grow. 
In this, the guiding principles are those of Chapters VI and VII of the Charter. 
Beyond the need to define carefully the command and control relationships between such forces and the United Nations, the degree to which these groupings offer practised command, control and operational synergies to the United Nations should not be overlooked. 
It therefore strongly endorses the recent steps taken by the Secretary-General towards the restructuring of those parts of the Secretariat involved in United Nations peace-keeping operations, including the establishment of a Department of Peace-keeping Operations and a Situation Room, as well as an enhanced peace-keeping planning staff. 
8. In terms of the Secretariat structure, New Zealand: 
(a) Supports the development of a corps of Professional staff, funded through regular United Nations arrangements; 
(b) Recognizes that for some time yet, the Secretary-General will need specialist staff seconded from Member States. 
New Zealand has provided such assistance in the past, and stands ready to make staff available to the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, including the Situation Room, and to the Office of the Military Adviser as appropriate; 
9. With regard to the implementation of the Council's mandates, New Zealand believes the Secretary-General, under the overall guidance of the Security Council, should provide: 
(b) Clear lines of political direction and operational command and management at all levels, ensuring unity both within United Nations Headquarters and in the field; 
10. The Secretariat should be responsible for: 
(a) Coordinating and disseminating in a timely way inputs from national information sources; 
(b) Preparing and maintaining outline contingency plans for United Nations missions; 
(c) Developing and promulgating common operational staff procedures, standard operating procedures, rules of engagement and logistic doctrine; 
(e) Undertaking post-operation assessments, acting as a repository for the collective experience of all aspects of United Nations operations and providing advice or recommendations for current or future operations; 
11. In the planning phase, in which the role of key United Nations Headquarters staff is central, it is important that: 
(a) The force commander and his key staff should be identified and appointed at an early stage; 
(b) They should also participate in operational reconnaissance prior to the conduct of planning; 
(c) The broad operational plan is developed by United Nations Headquarters staff in close consultation with the force commander, within the strategic directives and guidance flowing from the mandate; 
(d) The force commander, having been given clear objectives and working within the framework of a broad operational plan, should assume primary responsibility for developing detailed operational and logistic plans, with support as needed from the Department of Peace-keeping Operations; 
12. Mounting an operation requires a continuity of planning and execution, involving United Nations Headquarters planning staff, and the early forging of an operational Headquarters staff. 
In particular: 
(a) Realistic command post exercises keyed to the operation would be useful in confirming planning, doctrinal, logistic and equipment requirements, and chains of command; 
(b) Such exercises would also facilitate the correction of any omissions in and the refinements of standard procedures; 
13. The good conduct of a peace-keeping operation depends on command, control, communications and information. 
New Zealand therefore stresses that: 
(a) It is the task of the Secretary-General to clarify and reinforce the necessary coordination of military with other operation objectives; 
(b) Within the bounds of appropriate levels of control by United Nations Headquarters and any special representative, the force commander should have the flexibility to adjust operational plans or make decisions to meet military imperatives on the ground; 
(c) Operational control of all military forces should rest with a single operational-level commander; 
(d) Personnel deployed should be professionally competent. 
The force commander should be provided with avenues to correct or recommend the removal of unsatisfactory performers. 
Contributing States have an onus to ensure staff selected measure up to United Nations standards; 
Development of such a doctrine is a major priority and could come from an examination of procedures already developed within existing alliances; 
(f) Satisfactory arrangements are agreed between contributing States and the United Nations that allow the force commander to exercise the necessary operational authority while taking into account national command considerations; 
(g) Rapid and unimpeded communications are essential and may require the use of secure means when the disclosure of United Nations intentions might place troops at risk. 
Force commanders also need to be able to collect, analyse and disseminate military information locally and to assimilate this in a timely manner with political and military information from United Nations Headquarters; 
(h) Force commanders and United Nations representatives in the field must also be conscious of the requirement that relevant political and military information be communicated rapidly to United Nations Headquarters for briefing of the Security Council and troop-contributing countries. 
15. New Zealand has routinely provided the Secretary-General with information on personnel and equipment it might in principle make available at short notice. 
Accordingly: 
(a) It welcomes the establishment of a Stand-by Forces Study Team and the forthcoming visit of this team. 
(c) With a small defence force and other commitments, New Zealand has made, and will continue to make, contributions on a case-by-case basis. 
(b) The United Nations should also review its database of equipment that Member States could make available at short notice for a peace-keeping operation. 
The responsibility for developing and implementing the required standards falls on both the Secretariat and participating States. 
Force commanders must be involved at an early stage in the process of determining relevant training requirements for an operation. 
Member States need to incorporate these guidelines into national training programmes as appropriate and to undertake operation-specific training prior to deployment. 
18. New Zealand: 
(c) Supports the development by the Secretariat of training guidelines, performance standards, standardized curricula and training fellowships as recommended at the 1993 session of the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations; 
(d) Also supports the provision of further in-theatre training, should the operation require it. 
Subsequently, New Zealand submitted a paper to the Secretary-General that supported a range of measures being elaborated in relevant United Nations bodies. 
The United Nations should have the means, where necessary, to hold such individuals personally responsible. 
(a) The Security Council pay particular attention to the safety of personnel issues when establishing mandates for peace-keeping operations. 
In principle, no troops should be deployed without undertakings from all parties to a conflict that the safety of United Nations personnel will be assured; 
(b) An item relating to the safety of United Nations personnel be inscribed on the agenda of the forthcoming session of the General Assembly; 
(c) Work should begin on the elaboration of a new legal convention to fill gaps in existing international law. 
22. Military components of peace-keeping need to be more fully integrated with associated social and economic activities of the United Nations. 
If military action is to be avoided, and if peace-keeping operations are to be successful over the longer term, then peace-keeping - especially preventive diplomacy and peace-building - must be about economic and social responses, as well as about military activity. 
Resources need to be directed towards developing these two phases of the international community's involvement as well as towards peace-keeping and peacemaking. 
23. But beyond the operations themselves, the time has come for a closer examination of how the United Nations should organize its involvement once the primary peace-keeping phase has concluded: 
(a) At that time, in a phase distinct from military involvement, it would be appropriate to consider mechanisms for the establishment for a "partnership arrangement" between the United Nations and local people in the task of rebuilding a nation that would contribute materially to problem-solving and conflict resolution; 
(b) Under such an arrangement, with input from all parts of the United Nations system, the rebuilding phase could be centred on a single coordinating body at United Nations Headquarters. 
24. New Zealand regards the integrated peace-keeping operations that have been a feature of recent operations as entirely appropriate. 
25. New Zealand supports measures by the Secretary-General aimed at improving the quality and timeliness of information germane to the good conduct of a peace-keeping operation: 
(a) The establishment of regional divisions and a Policy and Analysis Unit within the Department of Peace-keeping Operations is a welcome first step; 
(b) The United Nations also needs to enhance its secure systems to facilitate the acquisition of a more comprehensive range of information central to the conduct and security of an operation. 
26. The Government of New Zealand supports a greater role for regional organizations in peacemaking and conflict prevention. 
Their knowledge of local conditions is an asset on which the United Nations can and should draw. 
The report of the Secretary-General that addresses views of a number of regional organizations (S/25996) is a useful start. 
A broader range of response would clearly assist the Secretary-General in formulating recommendations for his September report. 
Otherwise, the system stands to collapse: 
(a) Penalties for late or non-payment, as have been mooted by the Secretary-General, merit fuller consideration; 
(b) Payments of peace-keeping assessments on time would obviate the need for a peace-keeping reserve fund beyond existing levels. 
It would also enable the Organization as a whole better to manage its regular budget; 
(c) New Zealand fully supports the maintenance of a peace-keeping reserve fund at around $150 million. 
While noting proposals for its increase to around $400 million, it believes a larger fund would not be necessary if the level of on-time payments were raised substantially. 
(e) New Zealand fully supports the proposal for the Secretary-General to obligate up to 20 per cent of estimated costs of an operation. 
Suitable financial control arrangements could be strengthened through the appointment of an Inspector-General. 
New Zealand believes that the United Nations already has the capacity to develop its information systems for peace-keeping, without major additional financial input; 
(c) An early task of the new Policy and Analysis Unit of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations should be to develop more focused information dissemination systems, appropriately targeted, both within the Secretariat and in the field. 
* The text of the Decree may be consulted in room S-3545. 
The Security Council, on 16 November 1993, adopted resolution 885 (1993), which authorized "the establishment of a Commission of Inquiry, in further implementation of resolutions 814 (1993) and 837 (1993), to investigate armed attacks on UNOSOM II personnel which led to casualties among them". 
I was requested to appoint the Commission at the earliest possible time and to report thereon. 
Following consultations, I have appointed a Commission of Inquiry to carry out the investigation. 
The Commission, consisting of three highly respected and distinguished international personalities, will comprise: The Honourable Matthew S. W. Ngulube, the Chief Justice of Zambia, as Chairman; General Emmanuel Erskine (Ret.) of Ghana; and General Gustav Hagglund of Finland. 
Mr. Winston Tubman of the Office of Legal Affairs has been designated as Executive Secretary of this secretariat. 
The members of the Council look forward to receiving the Commission's report through you in accordance with paragraph 7 of resolution 885 (1993). 
2. The July Baghdad talks for the first time permitted the submission to the Security Council of a report (S/26127, enclosure) setting out certain common understandings of the parties. 
An Iraqi position paper in that report recorded that the Government was ready to comply with the provisions of the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification as contained in resolution 715 (1991). 
The joint report also recorded the agreement arrived at regarding the installation of remote-controlled monitoring cameras at Iraq's missile engine test stands at Yawm Al Azim and Al Rafah. 
At each session substantial and steady progress was made in working out mutual understandings on the nature and implementation of the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
Substantial new information was also provided by Iraq in the nuclear, biological and the ballistic missile areas. 
As regards the chemical area, the initial assessment of the Commission's experts after the Baghdad talks was that the available data now constituted a credible account of Iraq's chemical weapons programme and its disposal. 
However, those data needed to be further verified and assessed before the Commission could make the same determination as it had done in relation to the ballistic and biological areas. 
Joint reports on the first and second rounds were submitted to the Security Council in documents S/26451 and S/26571. 
5. The progress made on technical issues was also reflected on the political side. 
The Executive Chairman, together with the leader of the IAEA Action Team, met the highest levels of the Iraqi Government at Baghdad from 2 to 8 October 1993. 
6. The progress made in the political and technical areas since the July Baghdad talks has been mirrored in operations in the field. 
Iraq has cooperated with the Commission and IAEA inspection teams which have visited Iraq in the last four months and has rendered the assistance requested. 
All these measures were conducted with Iraq's cooperation and were successfully concluded. 
IAEA, during its twenty-second inspection mission, received from Iraq clarification concerning foreign technical advice in the centrifuge area and updated declarations pursuant to annexes 2 and 3 of the Agency's plan for ongoing monitoring and verification of Iraq's nuclear activities (S/22872/Rev.1). 
Additional clarifications of a number of details were provided by the Iraqi side, contributing significantly to progress towards the resolution of some remaining issues in the nuclear area. 
7. The present report covers the resumed high-level talks, both at the technical and political levels, held in New York over the period 15 to 30 November 1993. 
8. On 15 November 1993 an Iraqi team of experts, led by General Amer Muhammad Rashid, arrived in New York to continue with the Commission and IAEA the previous high-level technical talks, preparatory to the arrival of the Deputy Prime Minister of Iraq on 21 November for political discussions. 
As agreed, separate expert groups in the chemical, biological, ballistic missile and nuclear areas met to pursue the objectives outlined above. 
A group also met on operational issues. 
11. During the meetings of these groups, the Iraqi side provided further details regarding its past proscribed programmes and on sites, equipment and materials to be monitored pursuant to the plans on ongoing monitoring and verification. 
The Commission and IAEA informed the Iraqi side of the current status of their efforts to verify the information previously provided by Iraq and stressed the importance of relevant documentation. 
Useful discussions were held on alternative means of verification and on a process to address past difficulties in verification. 
The Commission emphasized that verification would be pursued together with the initiation of full-scale ongoing monitoring. 
Therefore, verification need not delay any reports by the Commission and by IAEA under paragraph 22 of resolution 687 (1991). 
Should any new information on past programmes be forthcoming in the future, the Commission and IAEA welcomed Iraq's express recognition of the right of the Commission and IAEA, after implementation of paragraph 22 of resolution 687 (1991), to undertake immediate on-site inspections. 
13. The Commission indicated that, in the light of its most recent inspections and the information now available to it, it was, in relation to Iraq's past programmes, in a position to complete the identification phase of its work under Security Council resolution 687 (1991). 
14. Regarding operational aspects, the Iraqi side reiterated its position on the use of Iraqi air assets and presented a plan for the use of Iraqi fixed- and rotary-wing aircraft instead of the non-Iraqi air assets currently employed by the Commission and IAEA. 
The Iraqi side explained that the plan had been prepared to take account of all the requirements of the Commission and IAEA for transportation and surveillance purposes, including short-notice inspections and provision of a ground processing laboratory. 
The plan also took account of the requirements for safety and efficiency of the Iraqi air assets. 
15. The Commission and IAEA welcomed the above statements. 
The Commission's position on the use of Iraqi air assets continued to be as set forth in paragraph 12 of annex II to the joint report on the high-level technical talks held in New York from 31 August to 10 September 1993 (S/26451). 
The Commission stressed that the use of local logistical and technical aerial and other support would be dependent upon the prevailing situation of confidence and availability of adequate assets. 
When these factors were met, the Commission would phase in, as soon and as far as possible, these assets. 
18. The Commission and Iraq reaffirmed their agreement to undertake periodic reviews of ongoing monitoring and verification, particularly with regard to the issues mentioned in the paragraphs above. 
The first such review should be held in February 1994, to be followed regularly, during the initial period of implementation, approximately every third month or at such intervals as may be agreed upon. 
19. Further details on the high-level technical talks are contained in annex I to the present report. 
20. The Deputy Prime Minister of Iraq met the Executive Chairman of the Commission on the evenings of 22, 26 and 29 November, and the IAEA Action Team Leader on 23 November 1993. 
Thereafter, he would meet again with the Executive Chairman to discuss future relations. 
The letter in essence reiterated Iraq's requests and hopes in respect of the nature of ongoing monitoring and verification. 
"Iraq wishes to remind the Security Council of an essential fact. 
22. The Special Commission and IAEA welcome this very important acceptance by Iraq of its obligations under Security Council resolution 687 (1991) and the plans approved thereby. 
This will permit the Commission, in line with its frequently stated requirements, to initiate immediately full-scale monitoring and verification. 
In this connection, the Commission and IAEA requested Iraq to submit, as soon as possible, consolidated declarations specifically under resolution 715 (1991) and the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
These declarations will be assessed and complemented as necessary with supplementary information to bring them into full conformity with the plans. 
The Commission, for its part, will, on the basis of these declarations, complete expeditiously, with the means at its disposal, baseline inspections and the preparation of monitoring and verification protocols for each site. 
To this end, the Commission intends to dispatch an expert mission to Baghdad to establish definitive baseline data at the earliest possible time. 
23. As far as IAEA is concerned, the requirement under paragraph 12 of Security Council resolution 687 (1991) that Iraq accept the Agency's plan has now been met. 
24. The Commission and IAEA note that, with Iraq's acceptance referred to above, the major remaining obstacle to Iraq's fulfilment of all its obligations under section C of resolution 687 (1991) has been removed. 
25. The present report is a joint report by the Special Commission and IAEA, for the one part, and the Government of Iraq, for the other. 
26. It was agreed that high-level talks would be resumed in Baghdad or New York in January 1994 in order to maintain the momentum towards the objective stated in paragraph 1 of the present report. 
1. On 15 November 1993, high-level technical talks resumed in New York between Iraq on the one hand and the Special Commission and IAEA on the other. 
These talks were a continuation of those which took place in New York from 31 August to 10 September 1993 and subsequently at Baghdad between 2 and 8 October 1993. 
3. In the chemical area, the Iraqi side stressed that it had tried to meet all the requirements put forward by the Commission on the provision of information. 
However, the Iraqi side agreed to endeavour to address any questions that might arise during the Commission's verification activities. 
It presented to the Iraqi side the remaining requirements to enable it to verify this information in a satisfactory manner. 
It was agreed that the Special Commission should send a mission to Baghdad in January 1994 to mark equipment in order to prepare an inventory as to the release or disposal of this equipment. 
Further discussion was reserved on the release or disposal of chemicals remaining at the site. 
6. During the discussions of biological issues, the Iraqi side provided additional data requested by the Special Commission on: 
- The coordinates of the sites declared by Iraq for baseline inspections under the plan for ongoing monitoring and verification; 
7. The Commission explained that it had not yet received the additional data on inhalation chambers and aerosol generator equipment reportedly exported to Iraq. 
It was agreed that the matter would be followed up when the additional data became available. 8. The Iraqi side furnished additional details which elaborated on information provided by it during the talks in Baghdad on foreign acquisition of critical ballistic missile items. 
The Iraqi side provided detailed data on the past flight tests of its ballistic missiles with the range greater than 150 kilometres. 
9. In response to the Commission's request for documentary evidence, the Iraqi side stated that the relevant documents had been destroyed but assured the Commission that if any document of interest were found in the future, it would be provided to the Commission during the ongoing monitoring. 
10. As part of its inspection activities at the static test stands in Iraq, the Commission requested and received explanations on some recent test activities. 
The Commission informed the Iraqi side of its intention to upgrade the remote camera systems at these test stands. 
The Iraqi side provided data on the annual financing of a number of facilities to be covered by the monitoring regime, as well as a list of equipment at those facilities. 
These data complement previous declarations made by Iraq needed for baseline inspections. 
12. The Commission requested that Iraq provide information on its current missile research-and-development activities and missile flight tests, in accordance with the Commission's formats. 
The Commission also outlined its plans for future inspection activities to include the use of specific inventory procedures and sensors. 
13. Significant progress was also acknowledged in the nuclear area following the second round of high-level technical talks in October. 
This progress related to work carried out during the twenty-second IAEA inspection mission in Iraq (1-9 November 1993) and concerned primarily the role played by foreign technical advice in the centrifuge enrichment area. 
14. IAEA was currently in the process of evaluating the updated declarations also provided by Iraq during the twenty-second inspection mission pursuant to annexes 2 and 3 of the plan for future ongoing monitoring and verification of Iraq's nuclear activities (S/22872/Rev.1). 
15. IAEA was also in the process of verifying the accuracy and completeness of the information submitted by Iraq during the second round of high-level talks and the twenty-second inspection mission concerning suppliers and quantities of materials and equipment. 
The absence of some relevant documentation complicated the task and required IAEA to seek independent corroboration of Iraqi declarations from other sources. 
16. Without prejudice to the activation of paragraph 22 of resolution 687 (1991) by the Security Council, inspection and dismantling phases might, as they have in the past, overlap with the ongoing monitoring phase. 
Where necessary, any additional disclosures or discoveries would be dealt with in the course of the ongoing monitoring phase. 
18. Meetings on this subject are reported in paragraphs 14 and 15 of the main report. 
19. Discussions were held on future ongoing monitoring and verification in the non-nuclear areas. 
20. Iraq outlined the assistance it was in a position to provide in preparing monitoring and verification protocols in respect of sites to be monitored, and in identifying key sites. 
I should like to call your attention to the decisions adopted by the Sanctions Committee established by Security Council resolution 661 (1990) at its 103rd meeting. 
They did so in order to achieve the self-seeking and narrow political goals of the countries in question while ignoring the suffering their decisions create for the long-suffering Iraqi people. 
We have noted that, at recent meetings, they have proceeded to take no account of the precedents established for the work of the Committee and to show intransigence with regard to a number of humanitarian items similar to those the Committee has approved on previous occasions. 
At the meeting in question, this caused a number of those representatives of States members of the Committee who have no preconceived political objectives, particularly the representatives of China and Morocco, to object to this selectivity. 
As you know, Iraq has a severe summer climate, so that refrigeration and air-conditioning are essential in all areas of life and particularly for the storage of vaccines and foodstuffs and for household uses. 
They are used to maintain the health of Iraqi citizens and ensure a safe environment, and we associate ourselves with the question asked by the representative of Morocco: Do Iraqi citizens not have the right to preserve their health and their safe environment by means of pest control? 
We once again affirm that the continued operation of the Committee in its present manner will mar the reputation of the United Nations and cause peoples to lose all confidence in it. 
You will find that they stem from self-seeking and narrow policies that bear no relation to the common interests of the international community. 
The present report is submitted to the Council in accordance with that request. 
The Council decided, in resolution 871 (1993), to reconsider the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in the light of the report. 
2. Within the framework of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, talks have continued with the objective of achieving a comprehensive cease-fire in and around the United Nations protected areas in Croatia and initiating discussions thereafter on economic confidence-building steps. 
At those talks a three-step strategy was accepted: first, discussion of a cease-fire; secondly, consideration of economic reconstruction; and finally, discussion of political questions. 
5. The key elements of the cease-fire agreement under discussion are the separation of forces along the confrontation lines, with UNPROFOR interposing itself between the two sides and monitoring heavy weapons on both sides. 
6. The main areas of economic interest to the two parties discussed at the above talks related to infrastructure and communications, energy and water supply. 
The parties concurred that there should be an agreement regarding the global use of energy systems, specifically the oil pipeline and the power plant in Obrovac. 
The Croatian side said that they were prepared to provide oil, petrol, seed and fertilizers at commercial prices to the Serbs in Krajina. 
The parties concurred that joint commissions should be established to examine and finalize practical arrangements concerning these questions. 
The Serb side submitted that a route should be opened between Western Slavonia and Hungary and that road and railway traffic should be opened between Western Slavonia and Baranja, via Osijek. 
8. Further talks were held on 23 and 24 November and on 26 and 28 November. 
A number of modifications proposed by the Serb side remained on the table and they said that in the current political climate, with impending elections (on 12 and 19 December), they could not sign the document without the changes they had proposed. 
The Co-Chairmen will assess the next moves in their efforts to bring about a cease-fire agreement. 
In the meantime, the parties agreed to establish a military Joint Commission to continue practical work on outstanding areas of dispute on the lines of separation to be used once the cease-fire is implemented. 
9. Following the adoption of resolution 871 (1993), UNPROFOR reinforced its two-track approach of providing support for the talks sponsored by the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia and promoting step-by-step actions in the United Nations protected areas. 
The latter have been aimed at establishing, through the reduction of tensions, conditions favourable to a comprehensive cease-fire. 
UNPROFOR has also sought to assist over matters such as the activities of the Joint Commission established under resolution 762 (1992), and the "confidence-building measures" referred to in resolution 871 (1993). 
10. There have been moves in all United Nations protected areas towards achieving local cease-fires. 
Sector East exemplifies the step-by-step approach, in that a local cease-fire was first signed and implemented and was then followed by the establishment of local joint commissions to investigate violations. 
Such local cease-fires have, in each sector, been supported by the establishment of new observation posts, additional patrols by United Nations military observers, and the installation of hot lines with, and between, the two sides. 
11. Unfortunately, the deployment on 21 October (and subsequent withdrawal on 14 November) of Croatian "special police" in the areas of Sirinci and Masicka in Sector West heightened tensions there and caused a suspension of the negotiations which had begun a few days earlier. 
The "special police" elements were withdrawn after prolonged negotiations at the battalion, sector and ministerial levels. 
Unfortunately, also, UNPROFOR has not yet been able to achieve a cessation of the practice, prohibited in the original United Nations peace-keeping plan, of carrying weapons other than side-arms in the Serb-controlled southern part of this sector. 
12. In accordance with the Force Commander's directions, sector commanders have taken a number of other steps on the military side to enhance cooperation and reduce tensions, including the opening of several new crossing-points and the enhancement of UNPROFOR's border-monitoring capability. 
They have managed to initiate, and then maintain, face-to-face meetings between the two sides' military commanders in, and adjacent to, all sectors and have pursued every opportunity to try to persuade them to move to greater cooperation. 
A full company of the Czech battalion has been deployed in this group of hamlets in the hills above Korenica, a United Nations Civilian Police (UNCIVPOL) station has been opened, and senior UNPROFOR officials have visited frequently, also sensitizing the Serb authorities to the need to provide protection. 
Comparable activities have occurred in some other areas. 
15. It has been an increasingly significant task of UNPROFOR to identify those most in need of humanitarian help and to ensure its delivery to them. 
UNCIVPOL and the battalions are now heavily engaged in identifying and assisting those in greatest need. 
Comparable endeavours are under way in the other sectors. 
16. As the developments reported above indicate, various initiatives are under way which, with the cooperation of the parties, could pave the way for implementation of the United Nations peace-keeping plan (S/23280, annex III). 
Nevertheless, in view of the developments reported by my Special Representative since my report of 20 September 1993 (S/26470), I do not find it necessary to recommend that the Security Council reconsider UNPROFOR's mandate at this time. 
All forms of crimes have been committed here, including the crime of genocide, the major crime of all the crimes. 
The aggressor, whenever he can, deprives the citizens of Sarajevo and Bosnia and Herzegovina of regular food, energy and water, as well as industrial raw materials. 
In this regard, our cooperation is present at the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia at Geneva. 
Simultaneously with the diplomatic talks going on at Geneva, the citizens of Sarajevo and Bosnia and Herzegovina are being exposed to intensified aggression and deprived of all the minimal requirements for living. 
Please alleviate the suffering of our citizens right now to avoid the eventual hypocrisy of the Geneva Summit. 
The report points to the extremely grave situation of children in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia caused by the sanctions, which have adverse effects on the implementation of the Convention. 
In connection with the draft presidential statement on the recent border incidents between Iraq and Kuwait, I wish to state the following. 
Brazil has consistently supported United Nations action to ensure full respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of Kuwait. 
1. The item entitled "United Nations Programme of Assistance in the Teaching, Study, Dissemination and Wider Appreciation of International Law" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly pursuant to paragraph 19 of Assembly resolution 46/50 of 9 December 1991. 
Considering that international law should occupy an appropriate place in the teaching of legal disciplines at all universities, 
Noting with appreciation the efforts made by States at the bilateral level to provide assistance in the teaching and study of international law, 
2. Authorizes the Secretary-General to carry out in 1994 and 1995 the activities specified in his report, including the provision of: 
(b) A minimum of one scholarship in both 1994 and 1995 under the Hamilton Shirley Amerasinghe Memorial Fellowship on the Law of the Sea, subject to the availability of new voluntary contributions made specifically to the fellowship fund; 
5. Also requests the Secretary-General to consider the relative advantages of using available resources and voluntary contributions for regional, subregional or national courses, as against courses organized within the United Nations system; 
8. Welcomes the efforts undertaken by the Office of Legal Affairs of the Secretariat to bring up to date the United Nations Treaty Series and the United Nations Juridical Yearbook; 
18. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fiftieth session the item entitled "United Nations Programme of Assistance in the Teaching, Study, Dissemination and Wider Appreciation of International Law". 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations African Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders (A/48/332); 
(b) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Marshall Islands to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/359); 
(c) Letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/564). 
The draft resolution read as follows: 
"Concerned that the activities of criminal organizations that illicitly profit by smuggling humans and preying on the dignity and lives of migrants contribute to the complexity of the phenomenon of increasing international migration, 
"Recognizing that international criminal groups often convince individuals to migrate illegally by various means for enormous profits and use the proceeds from smuggling humans to finance other criminal activities, thus bringing great harm to the States concerned, 
"Aware that such activities endanger the lives of those individuals and impose severe costs on the international community, particularly upon certain States that have been called upon to rescue and to provide medical care, food, housing and transportation for these individuals, 
"Noting that smugglers, particularly in the State of destination of alien smuggling, often force migrants into forms of debt, bondage or servitude, often involving criminal activities, in order to pay for their passage, 
"Reaffirming the respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of States, including their right to control their own borders, 
"Concerned that alien smuggling undermines public confidence in policies and procedures for immigration and for the protection of refugees, 
"Taking into account the efforts of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, the International Organization for Migration, the International Civil Aviation Organization and the International Maritime Organization in responding to requests from States for assistance in dealing with alien smuggling, 
"1. Condemns the practice of alien smuggling in violation of international and national law and without regard for the safety, well-being and human rights of the migrants; 
"2. Commends those States that have cooperated to combat alien smuggling and to address specific incidents where smuggled aliens have needed to be processed in accordance with international standards and the domestic laws and procedures of the State concerned and returned safely to appropriate destinations; 
"5. Also requests that States make special efforts to prevent their airports and flag air carriers from being used by alien smugglers; 
"6. Requests States to cooperate in the interest of safety of life at sea, to increase their efforts to prevent alien smuggling on ships and to ensure that prompt and effective action is taken against alien smuggling by ship; 
"7. Reaffirms the importance of existing international conventions in preventing the economic exploitation and loss of life that can result from alien smuggling, and calls upon all States to exchange information and to consider ratifying or acceding to them and to fully implement and enforce such conventions; 
"8. Emphasizes that international efforts to prevent alien smuggling are not intended to inhibit legal migration or freedom of travel or to undercut the protection provided by international law to refugees; 
"9. Reaffirms the need to observe fully international and national law in dealing with alien smuggling, including the provision of humane treatment and strict observance of all human rights of migrants; 
"10. Requests that relevant specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations, in particular the International Organization for Migration, the International Maritime Organization, the International Criminal Police Organization and the International Civil Aviation Organization, consider ways and means, within their respective spheres of competence, to enhance international cooperation to combat alien smuggling; 
"11. Requests the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice to consider giving special attention to the question of alien smuggling at its third session, to be held in 1994, in order to encourage international cooperation to address this problem within the framework of its mandate; 
"12. Requests the Secretary-General to transmit the text of the present resolution to all Member States and to relevant specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations; 
"13. Urges Member States and relevant specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations to report to the Secretary-General on the measures they have taken to combat alien smuggling; 
"14. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly on the measures taken by States, specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations to combat alien smuggling, and decides to consider this question at its forty-ninth session under the agenda item entitled 'Crime prevention and criminal justice'." 
The amendments were the following: 
"Recognizing that the complexity of present international migration trends is strongly influenced by the enormous social and economic development problems faced by developing countries, and aware of the fact that this situation brings about an increase of international migration leading to the phenomenon of illegal international migration, 
"Convinced that all matters related to international migration, including illegal international migration, should be approached through cooperation among States at the bilateral and multilateral levels, as appropriate," 
(b) The former ninth preambular paragraph would be amended to read: 
"Reaffirming the respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of all States, including their right to control their own borders," 
(c) The following new operative paragraphs 1 and 2 would be added: 
"1. Takes note of the increase of international migration, including illegal international migration, and of its main underlying causes; 
"2. Calls upon States to approach all matters related to international migration, including the reduction of illegal international migration, through cooperation at the bilateral and multilateral levels, as appropriate;" 
(d) The former operative paragraph 1 would be amended to read: 
"3. Condemns the practice of alien smuggling and all practices that distort the normal development of international migration in violation of international and national law, and without regard for the safety and well-being and human rights of the migrants;" 
Subsequently, the Bahamas, Honduras, Iceland, the Philippines and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia joined in sponsoring the revised draft resolution. 
Recalling its resolution 47/89 of 16 December 1992 and Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/33 of 27 July 1993, 
1. Expresses its appreciation to those Governments and intergovernmental bodies that have supported the United Nations African Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders in the discharge of its responsibilities; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that sufficient resources are provided to the Institute, within the overall appropriation of the programme budget, to enable it to carry out, in full and on time, all its obligations; 
Recognizing that international criminal groups often convince individuals to migrate illegally by various means for enormous profits and use the proceeds from smuggling humans to finance other criminal activities, thus bringing great harm to the States concerned, 
Aware that such activities endanger the lives of those individuals and impose severe costs on the international community, particularly upon certain States that have been called upon to rescue and to provide medical care, food, housing and transportation for these individuals, 
Recognizing that socio-economic factors influence the problem of alien smuggling and also contribute to the complexity of present international migration, 
Noting that smugglers, particularly in the State of destination of alien smuggling, often force migrants into forms of debt, bondage or servitude, often involving criminal activities, in order to pay for their passage, 
Reaffirming the respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of all States, including their right to control their own borders, 
Concerned that alien smuggling undermines public confidence in policies and procedures for immigration and for the protection of refugees, 
Taking into account the efforts of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, the International Organization for Migration, the International Civil Aviation Organization and the International Maritime Organization in responding to requests from States for assistance in dealing with alien smuggling, 
2. Commends those States which have cooperated to combat alien smuggling and to address specific incidents where smuggled aliens have needed to be processed in accordance with international standards and the domestic laws and procedures of the State concerned and returned safely to appropriate destinations; 
5. Also requests that States which have not done so make special efforts to prevent their airports, means of ground transportation and air carriers from being used by alien smugglers; 
6. Requests States to cooperate in the interest of safety of life at sea, to increase their efforts to prevent alien smuggling on ships and to ensure that prompt and effective action is taken against alien smuggling by ship; 
7. Calls upon Member States and relevant specialized agencies and international organizations to take into account socio-economic factors and to cooperate at the bilateral and multilateral levels in addressing all aspects of the problem of alien smuggling; 
9. Emphasizes that international efforts to prevent alien smuggling should not inhibit legal migration or freedom of travel or undercut the protection provided by international law to refugees; 
10. Reaffirms the need to observe fully international and national law in dealing with alien smuggling, including the provision of humane treatment and strict observance of all human rights of migrants; 
11. Requests that relevant specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations, in particular the International Organization for Migration, the International Maritime Organization, the International Criminal Police Organization and the International Civil Aviation Organization consider ways and means, within their respective spheres of competence, to enhance international cooperation to combat alien smuggling; 
12. Requests the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice to consider giving special attention to the question of alien smuggling at its third session, to be held in 1994, in order to encourage international cooperation to address this problem within the framework of its mandate; 
13. Requests the Secretary-General to transmit the text of the present resolution to all Member States and to relevant specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations; 
14. Invites Member States and relevant specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations to report to the Secretary-General on the measures they have taken to combat alien smuggling; 
15. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly on the measures taken by States, specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations to combat alien smuggling, and decides to consider this question at its forty-ninth session under the agenda item entitled "Crime prevention and criminal justice". 
Alarmed by high costs of crime, particularly in its new and transnational forms, and the danger posed to the individual as such and societies and to the welfare of all nations by the rising incidence of crime, 
Reaffirming the responsibility assumed by the United Nations in crime prevention and criminal justice, 
Emphasizing the need for strengthened regional and international cooperation to combat crime in all its forms and to improve the effectiveness and efficiency of criminal justice systems, 
Recalling also its resolution 47/91 of 16 December 1992, in which it requested the Secretary-General to strengthen the crime prevention and criminal justice programme and to upgrade, as a matter of urgency, the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch of the Secretariat into a Division, 
3. Reaffirms also the priority of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, in accordance with its resolutions 46/152 and 47/91, and the need for an appropriate share of the existing resources of the United Nations for the programme; 
5. Reiterates its request to the Secretary-General to upgrade the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch of the Secretariat into a Division, as recommended in and in accordance with General Assembly resolution 46/152; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General to undertake all steps necessary to ensure the adequate organization of the Ninth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders, in accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/32 of 27 July 1993; 
10. Expresses its support to the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held in Italy in the last quarter of 1994, and calls upon Member States to be represented at the Conference at the highest possible level; 
11. Requests the Secretary-General to take all measures, within existing resources, necessary to ensure the adequate organization of the Conference and to submit its conclusions and recommendations to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
14. Invites Governments to lend their full support to the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme and to increase financial contributions to the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Trust Fund; 
15. Requests the Secretary-General to report on the implementation of the present resolution and resolutions 46/152 and 47/91 to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
1. The Twelfth Meeting of the Authority of the Preferential Trade Area for Eastern and Southern African States was held in Kampala, Uganda, on 5 and 6 November 1993. 
2. The Summit was attended by the following Heads of State and Government: 
(d) Mr. Thomas Nkobi, Treasurer General of the African National Congress; 
7. Before the formal opening of the meeting of the Authority, a minute's silence was observed in honour of the slain President Melchior Ndadaye of Burundi, six Ministers and thousands of people. 
9. In his statement, he warmly welcomed his colleagues to Kampala, and thanked them for responding positively to his invitation to attend the historic Twelfth PTA Summit, which marked the transformation of the organization into a Common Market for Eastern and Southern Africa (COMESA). 
He particularly regretted the deterioration of the political situation in Angola, Somalia and, more recently, in Burundi, and strongly urged all parties concerned to stop the genocide immediately and to agree on modalities for peace. 
14. He concluded his statement by expressing his gratitude to the Heads of State and Government for their moral and material support during his tenure of office and urged them to face the new challenges of COMESA with their usual dedication. 
20. The Heads of Delegation of Lesotho, Madagascar, Namibia and Swaziland also made statements on the challenges ahead for the organization. 
21. Representatives of the African National Congress and the Inkhata Freedom Party also made statements. 
1. Closed session of the Heads of State and Government. 
2. Opening of the Meeting: 
(a) Formal admission of new member States; 
(b) Signing of the Treaty Establishing the Common Market for Eastern and Southern Africa (COMESA); 
(d) Vote of thanks and election of the Bureau. 
4. General debate on regional economic cooperation and integration: 
(a) Report by the Secretary-General for 1993; 
(e) Statements by the executive heads of international organizations. 
5. Second closed session of the Heads of State and Government. 
7. Closing ceremony: 
(a) Date and venue of the next Summit of the Authority; 
(c) Closure of the Meeting. 
The Treaty is open for signature for the following member States, most of which were not represented at the meeting: Angola, Burundi, the Comoros, Djibouti, Seychelles, Somalia and Zimbabwe. 
Urged that the remaining non-tariff barriers to intra-PTA trade be dismantled immediately; 
Noted that a study on intra-PTA trade had revealed that trade among member States had been growing at an annual average rate of 8.8 per cent from 1985 to 1991. 
Noted that the Preferential Trade Area had already removed the difficult provisions from the PTA Rules of Origin and had streamlined the rest to facilitate the expansion of intra-PTA trade and investment; 
Noted progress in the implementation of the trade information network, automatic system of customs data and preparations for the Fifth Trade Fair, scheduled for August 1994 in Maputo, Mozambique. 
Directed the PTA Bank, commercial banks and central banks to advertise widely the use of the Clearing House and the UAPTA traveller's cheques. 
Noted the programmes on transport facilitation, the Advance Cargo Information System (ACIS) and the development of Mpulungu port, the study on shipping services and Telecommunication Inter-connectivity Network study; 
Having noted the status of the PTA Reinsurance Company and the satisfactory progress it had achieved during the first year of its operation; 
(a) Urged ZEP-RE member States to take appropriate measures to facilitate the compulsory cessions to the PTA Reinsurance Company; 
Noted progress on implementation activities in the subsectors of metallurgy, engineering, chemicals, agro-based and building materials industries, as well as support programmes on standardizations and quality control, energy and environment, and industrial information; 
Noted with appreciation the preparations towards a major investment forum for Eastern and Southern Africa to realize the potential of the private sector, scheduled to be held in Lusaka from 17 to 21 January 1994, and urged all member States to participate fully in this event; 
Noted with appreciation progress made in the implementation of the environmental plan of action; 
Noted that an integrated industrial development programme had been prepared to facilitate balanced sectoral and regional industrial development. 
Noted that a study on the harmonization of agricultural policies of PTA member States would commence in December 1993; 
Directed the secretariat to prepare the necessary legal instruments for the various organs of COMESA; 
Directed the secretariat to launch a publicity programme for the COMESA Treaty in member States and among the cooperating partners; 
Noted progress on the study on PTA trade investment laws; 
Directed that the Charter on Multinational Industrial Enterprises be reviewed to make it more attractive to investors. 
Noted with satisfaction the efforts of the secretariat to mobilize donor funding to support PTA programmes, 
Thanked the co-sponsors of the initiative for facilitating cross-border investments and payments in Eastern and Southern Africa and noted that funds would be made available to participating countries and regional organizations. 
Noted progress on pledges from member States towards the construction of the headquarters of the organization, thanked the countries that had paid their pledges and appealed to those that had not yet done so to honour their pledges in good time to avoid cost escalations; 
Urged member States to devise an improved mechanism for the timely payment of subscriptions. 
Noted the establishment, in July 1993, of the Federation of National Associations of Women in Business in Eastern and Southern Africa (FEMCOM); 
Recognized the important role of women in development and particularly in the private sector; 
Reaffirmed its commitment to enhance the role of women in business and in development and urged the secretariat to include the gender issue in all programmes and activities of COMESA. 
Noted the progress achieved by the Joint PTA/South African Development Coordination (SADC) Ministerial Committee towards the resolution of this issue and looked forward to receiving the final report and recommendations of the Joint Ministerial Council. 
Endorsed the 1994 work programme for PTA. 
Considered the question of peace and security in the region and its impact on regional economic cooperation and integration; 
Noted the exploratory talks held recently in Lusaka, Zambia, under the auspices of the United Nations, to which the Government of Angola and UNITA sent delegations. 
Noted with appreciation the recent signing of the Peace Agreement between the Government of Rwanda and Rwanda Patriotic Front on 4 August 1993 in Arusha, United Republic of Tanzania; 
Thanked His Excellency President Ali Hassan Mwinyi, the leaders of the region, and the Organization of African Unity for their role in reaching the Accord; 
Noted with appreciation that this agreement was one of the achievements within the framework of African cooperation; 
Appealed to all parties to work arduously to implement the Peace Accord for lasting peace in Rwanda and the region; 
Noted with great appreciation the role played by His Excellency President Meles Zenawi and other PTA leaders to solve the seemingly intractable situation in Somalia and hoped that all parties in the conflict would fully cooperate to spare the people of Somalia further genocide and carnage; 
Welcomed the initiative towards the peaceful democratization process in South Africa and the process of establishing a Transitional Executive Council, a multi-party and multi-racial cabinet with genuine powers to guide the non-racial elections leading to a Government of national unity in April 1994; 
Highly commended Mr. Nelson Mandela of the African National Congress and Mr. Frederick de Klerk, the State President, for reaching this important historic and political convergence and congratulated them on the Nobel Peace Prize Award. 
Further applauded the decision of Chief Mangosuthu Buthelezi to take part in the forthcoming democratic elections and hoped that the elections would be free and fair and conducted in a peaceful atmosphere without intimidation or violence; 
Looked forward to welcoming a democratic South Africa into the family of nations in COMESA in the near future. 
Reappointed Dr. Bingu Mutharika as Secretary-General for a further term of four years from January 1995 and congratulated him. 
The critical areas should include the following: 
(a) Greater industrialization of manufacturing in all areas for the production of quality and competitive goods; 
(d) The development of agriculture for food security and self-sufficiency. 
Directed the secretariat in this regard to organize and hold donors conferences to mobilize funds to implement some of these critical programmes. 
He then reviewed the major decisions that the Summit had made and highlighted the Work Programme for 1994. 
"118. Implementation of the declaration on the granting of independence to colonial countries and peoples by the specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations. 
2. At its 2nd meeting, on 6 October, the Fourth Committee decided to hold a general debate covering agenda items 18, 116, 117, 118 and 12, and 119, on the understanding that individual proposals on matters covered by those items would be considered separately. 
5. During its consideration of the item, the Fourth Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General submitted in pursuance of paragraph 22 of General Assembly resolution 47/16 of 16 November 1992 (A/48/224 and Corr.1 and Add.1-3). 
6. At its 3rd meeting, on 12 October, the Fourth Committee granted a request for hearing to Mr. Carlyle Corbin of the Working Group of Non-Independent Caribbean Countries of the Caribbean Development and Cooperation Committee (A/C.4/48/3). 
"Recognizing the responsibility of the United Nations and the international community, as envisaged in the Declaration, to help the South African people in their legitimate struggle for the total elimination of apartheid through peaceful means," 
"17. Appeals to the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to render all possible assistance to the front-line and neighbouring States to enable them to rebuild their economies, which were adversely affected by acts of aggression and destabilization by South Africa;"; 
"18. Urges all States, especially those that have economic, financial or other links to South Africa, to adhere fully to the Programme of Action contained in the Declaration on Apartheid and its Destructive Consequences in Southern Africa until the establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa;" 
(j) Former operative paragraphs 19 to 24 would be renumbered as operative paragraphs 18 to 23. 
Against: Armenia, France, Netherlands, Russian Federation, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, United States of America. 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution S-16/1 of 14 December 1989, the annex to which contains the Declaration on Apartheid and its Destructive Consequences in Southern Africa, 
Welcoming the announcement that the first democratic elections will be held in South Africa on 27 April 1994 and expressing the hope that these elections will lead to the establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa, 
Noting the assistance extended thus far to Non-Self-Governing Territories by certain specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, in particular the United Nations Development Programme, and considering that such assistance should be expanded further, commensurate with the pressing needs of the peoples concerned for external assistance, 
Stressing the importance of securing necessary resources for funding expanded assistance programmes for the peoples concerned and the need to enlist the support of all major funding institutions within the United Nations system in that regard, 
Noting with concern the continuing effects of the acts of aggression and destabilization that were committed by South Africa against neighbouring independent African States, 
Bearing in mind the extremely fragile economies of the Non-Self-Governing small island Territories and their vulnerability to natural disasters, such as hurricanes, cyclones and sea level rise, and recalling relevant General Assembly resolutions, in particular resolution 47/189 of 22 December 1992, 
Recalling its resolution 47/22 of 25 November 1992 on cooperation and coordination of the specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations in their assistance to Non-Self-Governing Territories, 
11. Recommends that the executive heads of the World Bank and the International Monetary Fund should draw the attention of their governing bodies to the present resolution and consider introducing flexible procedures to prepare specific programmes for the peoples of the Trust and Non-Self-Governing Territories; 
15. Appeals to the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to increase humanitarian and legal assistance to the victims of apartheid; 
21. Requests the specialized agencies to report periodically to the Secretary-General on the implementation of the present resolution; 
2. At its 2nd meeting, on 6 October, the Fourth Committee decided to hold a general debate covering agenda items 18, 116, 117, 118 and 12, and 119, on the understanding that individual proposals on matters covered by those items would be considered separately. 
The general debate took place at the 4th to 6th meetings, between 14 and 18 October. 
4. The Fourth Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General relating to the item (A/48/443). 
Having examined the report of the Secretary-General on offers by Member States of study and training facilities for inhabitants of Non-Self-Governing Territories, 1/ prepared pursuant to General Assembly resolution 845 (IX) of 22 November 1954, 
3. Invites all States to make or continue to make generous offers of study and training facilities to the inhabitants of those Territories that have not yet attained self-government or independence and, wherever possible, to provide travel funds to prospective students; 
At this Conference the international community made it clear that it is committed to assisting Somalis provided that they guarantee security in the districts, regions and, hopefully, in their country as a whole. 
(a) Refrain from calling for the creation of institutions that could be controversial and may not, in any case, be necessary for the success of the programme; 
(b) Desist from putting additional burdens on UNOSOM and all its institutions whose task of promoting political reconciliation and of providing security for humanitarian assistance is already proving to be a very challenging one indeed; 
(c) Explicitly mandate the international non-governmental organizations with the right experience to act on behalf of the donors in the day-to-day implementation of the relief and rehabilitation programme. 
1. At its 27th meeting, on 2 December 1993, the Fifth Committee, pursuant to rule 153 of the rules of procedure of the General Assembly, considered the statement by the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/38) on the programme budget implications of draft resolution A/48/L.28. 
3. The Fifth Committee decided, without a vote, to inform the General Assembly that the adoption of draft resolution A/48/L.28 would give rise to expenditures amounting to $74,400 for general temporary assistance. 
An amount of $19,800 would be required for staff assessment (section 28), to be offset by an increase in the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
The World NGO Forum Launching the International Year of the Family, held at Valletta from 28 November to 2 December 1993 and attended by over 1,000 participants from nearly 100 countries, 
In the spirit of solidarity and consensus, 
Designates it as the Malta Statement of the World NGO Forum Launching the International Year of the Family. 
Recalling the active contributions of the non-governmental organization sector in the preparations for the International Year of the Family, the global meeting in Malta is a further expression of the efforts and potential of the non-governmental community at all levels in working for and with families; 
3. Advocate policies seeking to empower families as basic social groups, in order to provide continuity, security and dignity to families and their individual members in the light of widespread, constant and rapid changes resulting from the interactions between peoples and their environment; 
5. Reiterate and commit ourselves to the principles and objectives of the International Year of the Family, underlining that stable families are main agents of sustainable development. 
In this context, recognition of families demands a comprehensive approach to issues such as redistribution of global resources, eradication of poverty and assuring education and health for all; 
6. Recognize the diverse forms and functions of families around the world, on condition that they are fully consistent with the fundamental human rights. 
8. Request Governments to formulate family-sensitive policies, promoting self-reliance and participation of families, taking into consideration the aspirations and expectations of families themselves. 
10. Invite Governments to support and join non-governmental initiatives and plans of family movements to celebrate 15 May of each year as the International Day of the Family; 
12. Urge Governments to consider the role and function of families and their capacities and needs in the forthcoming meetings of the Commission for Social Development and the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
13. Appeal to Governments and the United Nations to undertake adequate follow-up measures to the International Year of the Family and to enter into an ongoing process of building a family-friendly society; 
14. Request that a declaration on the rights and responsibilities of families be identified as a specific goal in the follow-up to the International Year of the Family; 
In turn and in conformity with our own respective aims, experiences and competences we, the undersigned international non-governmental organizations, 
15. Plan to explore areas where new and creative actions can be developed to support family resilience and to emphasize the significance of family life for the benefit of its members, thereby empowering them to master their everyday situations and to make decisions on their future; 
16. Intend to continue assuming the responsibility for individualized and flexible services for families, reviewing and revising such assistance programmes regularly by involving families in order to respond most effectively to their needs and expectations; 
18. Hope to develop a new culture of partnership and new patterns of negotiation and cooperation at the national and international levels, promoting formal and informal networks and coalitions to fulfil our vital functions in the interest of families. 
In doing so, a major emphasis will be placed on effectiveness, transparency and accountability of family-oriented non-governmental organization operations. 
In conclusion, we, the undersigned international non-governmental organizations, look with confidence upon the dawn of the International Year of the Family. 
We subscribe to its ultimate objective, emphasizing the recognition of values such as caring, sharing, solidarity and responsibility, mutual respect and tolerance, in order to promote the "smallest democracy at the heart of society" in its unique contribution to the achievement of durable peace in the world. 
Mr. EL TINAY (Sudan) (interpretation from Arabic): It is an honour for me to introduce, on behalf of the Group of Arab States, draft resolution A/48/L.26, submitted under agenda item 27, "Cooperation between the United Nations and the League of Arab States". 
Members will recall that the General Assembly set the parameters of that cooperation in its resolution 36/24 wherein the League of Arab States was invited to participate in the sessions and the work of the General Assembly and its subsidiary organs as an observer. 
The world is moving steadily towards an age of regional groupings and, consequently, towards the achievement of the goals of lasting peace and development. 
In order for such goals to be achieved, all regional groupings should be allowed to play their part in the common endeavour of building the sort of future envisioned by the Charter for all peoples. 
Draft resolution A/48/L.26 on the question of cooperation between the United Nations and the League of Arab States that is now before the General Assembly, contrary to last year's resolution, focuses on strengthening that cooperation on the administrative and technical levels. 
The paragraphs relating to political aspects have been excluded, not because of any irrelevancy but because they have been considered to relate to other draft resolutions that have a political bearing. 
The draft resolution, in its operative paragraphs, welcomes the Secretary-General's report, commends the continued efforts of the League of Arab States to promote multilateral cooperation amongst the Arab States and requests the United Nations system to continue to lend its support within this framework. 
It also takes note of the conclusions and recommendations adopted by the general meeting held at Geneva, to which I have just referred. 
In general, the draft resolution's operative paragraphs call for further and closer cooperation between the United Nations, the League of Arab States and all the specialized and subsidiary organizations of the two bodies, with a view to achieving progress in the economic, social and development fields. 
The States members of the Arab League are fully aware of their responsibilities at this crucial juncture in the region's history. 
The League of Arab States calls for serious, constructive and fruitful cooperation with all members of the international community with the aim of achieving a lasting, comprehensive, just and overdue solution to conflicts whose consequences will otherwise be felt by future generations. 
On this basis, we call for the consensus adoption of the draft resolution that is before the Assembly, just as we call for consensus in respect of draft resolutions concerning cooperation between the United Nations and all other regional organizations. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 477 (V) of 1 November 1950, I now call on the Observer of the League of Arab States. 
The Assembly also asked the Secretary-General to take all necessary measures to strengthen cooperation between the two organizations at the administrative, cultural, political and economic levels. 
This was followed by two other meetings in Geneva in 1988 and 1990. 
In 1989, the Secretariats of the two organizations signed another cooperation agreement. 
Today's world faces the challenge of a new international situation that is characterized by numerous changes in regional and international relations. 
In this respect, the League wishes to reiterate its support for the role of the world Organization and the resolve to cooperate with it in consolidating peace, security and stability, particularly in our region. 
I would mention in particular the cooperation between the two organizations and other regional organizations in trying to put an end to the conflict in Somalia and to reconcile the various factions there. 
The League's Council has urged, in its last meeting, that the peace process should continue until we achieve the objective of consolidating the underpinnings of comprehensive and permanent peace on the basis of international legality, particularly Security Council resolutions 242 (1967), 338 (1973) and 425 (1978). 
This would lead to complete Israeli withdrawal from all the occupied Arab territories, including Al-Quds and thus usher in a new era in the Middle East that would help all the region's peoples to work together for development and prosperity. 
May I remind the Assembly that explanations are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
We are encouraged by the recent signing of the Declaration of Principles between Israel and the Palestinians, and the Agreed Common Agenda between Israel and Jordan. 
We hope that these breakthroughs will enable us to achieve further progress in the peace process. 
Economic ties based on equality and mutual interests constitute an important step in building a solid and lasting peace between countries. 
Economic cooperation provides opportunities for regional development and economic growth, and helps open new doors to world markets. 
Given the enormous advantages of regional economic cooperation, we would like to express our regret that the League of Arab States persists in maintaining its policy of economic boycott against Israel. 
It should be noted that this boycott officially began in December 1945, two and a half years before the State of Israel was born. 
We are pleased that it was possible to adopt this resolution by consensus and look forward to the adoption of additional resolutions using the same procedure. 
Mr. SHERMAN (United States of America): The United States was pleased to join in the consensus on this resolution on cooperation between the United Nations and the League of Arab States. 
The first three years a draft resolution was introduced on this subject, 1981 to 1983, the United States joined in the consensus. 
From 1984 to 1992, however, for well-known reasons the United States could not join in the consensus, although we continued to support increased cooperation between the United Nations and the Arab League. 
We are pleased that the sponsors of this resolution have modified the language of the resolution. 
Adopting this resolution by consensus was consonant with the new spirit of progress in the Middle East peace process, as reflected by recent dramatic breakthroughs. 
We all recognize that much hard work remains to be done in implementing agreements signed and in reaching further agreements between the parties directly concerned to achieve the goal of a just, lasting and comprehensive peace based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
Other actions, such as eliminating the outdated Arab boycott, could greatly assist in this process. 
Thus, the draft resolution aims at truly implementing in our region the purposes of the United Nations. 
The prevailing trends in the world economy, marked by the globalization of economic activities, growing interdependence and the consolidation of regional spheres, are a true indication of the need for the Organization to remain in the vanguard of political and economic events. 
Regional mechanisms, such as SELA with its double focus on economic cooperation and economic harmonization, can be a key element in coordinating the international community's efforts on a world-wide scale with the regional implementation of the measures generated by those efforts. 
These are matters of paramount importance, whose high-minded purposes we support. 
This would result in enhanced effectiveness. 
Despite constraints on new funding, we can try to implement imaginative proposals demonstrating the opportunity offered to our countries by stepped-up cooperation between the United Nations and SELA. 
We have had some experience in that regard, which should be followed up and developed, such as the close cooperation between UNDP and SELA in the area of technical cooperation between developing countries. 
Moreover, thanks to UNDP's programme of support for SELA, Latin American delegations have been given help at the multilateral trade negotiations of the Uruguay Round. 
There is a reference to UNDP's support in paragraph 35 of the Secretary-General's report (A/48/409). 
This year, another regional project began - as mentioned in paragraph 46 of the report - in cooperation with the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD): LATINTRADE. 
It will help SELA member States with projects related to technical cooperation on international trade and trade relations in Latin America and the Caribbean in the post-Uruguay-Round era. 
We believe that the time has come to increase cooperation in areas that are increasingly important for what we all advocate and aspire to: sustainable human development. 
The draft resolution contains nothing controversial, and it reflects the hopes of the Latin American and Caribbean countries that cooperation between the United Nations and SELA will be expanded and strengthened. 
Accordingly, the Peruvian delegation, on behalf of all the co-sponsors, comprising the entire membership of SELA, hopes that it will be adopted without a vote. 
Mr. ARELLANO (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): In an era of deep and continuing change in the international political and economic arena, Latin America and the Caribbean are persevering in a process of unprecedented modernization and reform. 
The region is now efficiently and actively becoming part of the major global trends of the world economy. 
In recent years Latin America and the Caribbean have been making completely new efforts at integration and cooperation, in the most varied and imaginative ways, including bilateral and multilateral agreements and frameworks for extraregional participation. 
In this context, the Latin American Economic System (SELA) has become a catalyst for regional agreement and cooperation. 
The work it is now doing reflects the will of Governments in the region to undertake joint activities in areas of common interest. 
The agenda item we are considering shows how fruitful those joint efforts can be. 
We thank the Secretary-General for his report on this item, which describes the many and growing activities being carried out by the United Nations together with SELA. 
We note with satisfaction that in recent years this cooperation has been broadened and deepened. 
The list of agencies within the United Nations system participating in these efforts includes many whose mandates are directly related to encouraging and strengthening development. 
The broad and positive cooperation between SELA and the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean is of particular importance. 
Here I would like to highlight the agreement to establish a social project bank and an information and communications network to support the activities of the inter-agency group on integrated social policies, including preparations for the World Summit for Social Development. 
Cooperation between the two bodies has now extended to other areas that are important for our countries, such as finance and trade. 
In the domain of technical cooperation, the United Nations Development Programme has been contributing in many different ways to SELA's support and cooperation activities to benefit our region. 
Action is being taken within the framework of a joint project involving innovative areas of cooperation. 
We reiterate in this regard that we should continue to strengthen cooperation in the struggle against poverty. 
With the participation of specialized agencies of the system, such as the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations and the International Fund for Agricultural Development, we have been exploring in recent months the potential of cooperation in agriculture, and in many cases have made it a reality. 
The economic and political reforms of recent years have improved the region's development prospects. 
Efforts such as those being made by SELA and the United Nations system are a positive contribution. 
Mr. TAYLHARDAT (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): Venezuela, as a member of the Latin American Economic System (SELA), and its host country, fully supports draft resolution A/48/L.20, which was introduced by the Permanent Representative of Peru. 
The Latin American Economic System has offered its members invaluable services ever since it was established by the Panama Convention of 1975. 
Throughout its existence, member States have been able to strengthen their mutual relations and their activities outside the region through initiatives relating to consultations and coordination as well as to intra-regional cooperation. 
These initiatives have derived in large part from joint positions in many international forums, particularly here at the United Nations, and in mechanisms for cooperation dealing with many different aspects of our economies. 
Our efforts have been productive and have enabled our region to be an active participant in endeavours by this Organization and its specialized agencies to channel international cooperation for development. 
The outcome of the XIX Latin American Council, which was held last October in Caracas, showed the scope of the issues that concern our region and link SELA to the United Nations. 
The links between SELA and the United Nations are particularly relevant in these areas, as is the crucial role that must be played by the Organization and the United Nations system in providing assistance to our regional forum. 
Member States rely on its analyses to guide us in taking our positions in the multilateral economic area, in promoting our efforts towards economic integration and complementarity, and in strengthening high-level dialogue on our region's position in the international context. 
Stable and significant international cooperation in the projects that the member States recommend to it has always been of immense importance. 
In this, the United Nations Development Programme and the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean have played a crucial role, as have many other bodies in the system; this is, indeed, reflected in the Secretary-General's report. 
The results that have been achieved so far fully justify this, and we have no doubt as to their potential for the future of the region. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 35/3 of 13 October 1980, I now call on the Observer of the Latin American Economic System. 
We are convinced that implementing the resolution will promote, as the text itself says, a broadening and deepening of coordination and mutual support activities between the United Nations and SELA; there are already many of these, as is apparent from the Secretary-General's report (A/48/409). 
Last month in Caracas, we held the nineteenth regular annual session of the Latin American Council, SELA's supreme body. 
All of these activities, along with many others now being planned, serve as the background for the five major objectives set out by the Permanent Secretary of SELA to define and guide that body's activities in the coming years. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 28? 
Mr. MARKER (Pakistan): On behalf of the members of the Organization of the Islamic Conference (OIC), I have the honour to introduce draft resolution A/48/L.27, dated 19 November 1993 and entitled "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of the Islamic Conference". 
The objective of this draft resolution is to ensure the further strengthening and consolidation of the extremely useful cooperation which exists between these two organizations. 
It is therefore essential that the two organizations continue to cooperate in promoting their common objectives of preserving peace and security and promoting social and economic development. 
We, the members of the OIC, remain convinced of the ever-present need for increased cooperation between our organization and the United Nations in the pursuit of our common goals. 
The Charter of the OIC explicitly reaffirms its commitment to the United Nations Charter and to fundamental human rights. 
It further emphasizes the determination of its members to contribute towards the attainment of progress, freedom and justice throughout the world by promoting global peace and security. 
Guided by the spirit of seeking the furtherance of common goals with the United Nations, the OIC has made consistent efforts to expand and consolidate cooperation with this world body ever since it obtained observer status in 1975. 
The United Nations has been represented at the OIC ministerial conferences and summit meetings by special representatives of the Secretary-General and, whenever possible, by the Secretary-General himself. 
The efforts of the Secretary-General to broaden the extent of the existing cooperation between our two organizations are highly appreciated by the Islamic community. 
Mr. Kharrazi (Islamic Republic of Iran), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The draft resolution which I have the honour to introduce today is similar to resolutions adopted under this item at earlier sessions of the General Assembly. 
In the operative paragraphs, the General Assembly, inter alia, expresses its appreciation to the Secretary-General for his continued efforts to strengthen cooperation and coordination between the United Nations system and the OIC to serve the mutual interests of the two organizations in the political, economic, social and cultural fields. 
It would request that a general meeting of the secretariats of the two organizations and the specialized institutions be organized at Geneva in May 1994. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 3369 (XXX) of 10 October 1975, I now call on the Observer for the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
Mr. ANSAY (Organization of the Islamic Conference): It is a privilege for me to address the General Assembly again on an item of particular importance to the United Nations and the Organization I represent, namely, "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of the Islamic Conference". 
His election is a tribute to his well-known personal qualities, to his vast experience and to his country, Guyana. 
I can assure the President that he can count on the full cooperation of my organization as he discharges his responsibilities. 
His numerous achievements in the name of peace during a short span of time speak for themselves. 
We wish him the best in the future and assure him of our full cooperation in the undertakings he has initiated, in the form of particular cooperation between the United Nations and our organization relating to specific matters. 
This indeed signifies the new spirit of progress prevailing in the Middle East peace process. 
The founding fathers and the members of the Organization of the Islamic Conference clearly identified from the outset the role of our organization within the overall framework of the United Nations Charter. 
The Organization of the Islamic Conference derives its inspiration from the eternal and noble message of Islam, and its establishment was predicated on the principles of peace, harmony, tolerance, equality and justice for all. 
The charter of our organization reaffirms the commitment of our members to the Charter of the United Nations. 
It is only natural that the two organizations should work closely together to promote the ideals, principles and objectives that they share. 
Cooperation between the two organizations received an important boost in 1975, when the Organization of the Islamic Conference was granted observer status by the United Nations. 
The cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of the Islamic Conference has been mutually satisfactory and has been developing in a meaningful manner. 
Since 1983, the two organizations have made concerted efforts in the common search for solutions to regional as well as international conflicts and to problems relating to peace and security and economic, social and cultural development, as well as in combating terrorism and working to protect human rights. 
Thus, 1993 marks the tenth year of active cooperation between the Organization of the Islamic Conference and the United Nations. 
In pursuance of General Assembly resolution 46/13, the two organizations held a sectoral meeting on "Science and Technology with Special Emphasis on Environment" at Dhaka, Bangladesh, from 19 to 22 December 1992. 
We welcome the conclusions and recommendations adopted by that meeting, which are covered in the report of the Secretary-General, and appreciate particularly the valuable contribution made by the participating organizations and the agencies of the United Nations system to the success of the meeting. 
In the meantime, let me assure the Assembly that the Organization of the Islamic Conference is fully conscious of the financial constraints on both organizations, and, therefore, our cooperation process takes that factor into account. 
Mr. LAMAMRA (Algeria) (interpretation from French): It is a great pleasure for me to speak today as Chairman of the Group of African States on a question to which the delegations on whose behalf I am speaking attach great importance. 
The follow-up and encouragement of cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity has been provided by the General Assembly since 1965, through the regular adoption of specific resolutions on the matter. 
But this exercise cannot be reduced to a mere ritual, since it so expressively reflects the various stages of contemporary African history and the various manifestations of multifaceted continent-wide action organized with the help of the United Nations. 
The important reference point of decolonization has proved its worth in cooperative relations between the United Nations and the OAU, which form an exceptionally strong umbilical cord and support for the particularly fruitful complementarity of regional and international efforts to achieve a common goal. 
Therefore, going back over the history of cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU since that cooperation began is, in the present conditions of profound change in international relations, a way to consolidate gains and, on the foundation of shared experience, to build new aspirations. 
The pan-African organization will thus, with the help of the United Nations, deal with the exigencies of a single continental destiny and make its contribution to meeting the great challenges that face the international community as a whole. 
Thanks to the perseverance behind this cooperation, which is moving it towards new horizons, considerable progress has been made over the past year. 
However, it also reports on shortfalls and the wide range of tasks yet to be accomplished, the problems of Africa being so many and so complex. 
Some political successes have been scored. 
The peaceful dismantlement of apartheid and the establishment of institutional machinery opening the way towards a transition to a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa is a superb example of cooperation between the two Organizations. 
Africa's energies are today directed to peace, development and democracy. 
But the fact remains that economic and social burdens and weaknesses are slowing down the impetus. 
Indeed, despite the enormous sacrifices made by the African countries in bold economic reform processes, the continent's situation is more precarious than ever. 
The United Nations medium-term plan rightly places Africa's economic recovery among the highest priorities for United Nations action. 
We welcome this, and call on all organs of the United Nations system to give due thought to this priority in conceiving, formulating and implementing their programmes and activities designed to benefit the African countries. 
Draft resolution A/48/L.23 on cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity, which I have the honour to introduce to the Assembly on behalf of the African Group, is a text which attempts to reflect the spirit and objectives of such cooperation. 
Its objective is to take note of Africa's concerns and also to set forth the main lines of cooperation that the Secretaries-General of our two organizations are to implement. 
Mrs. HASSAN (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): My country, which has the honour of being the current Chairman of the Organization of African Unity, takes pleasure in speaking on this important agenda item concerning cooperation between the OAU and the United Nations. 
We have carefully studied the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/475) and welcome its contents relating to the progress made in the area of strengthening cooperation between the two organizations, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/148. 
Our support for this stems from our conviction that there exists an indissoluble link between the consolidation of peace and security on the international and regional levels and the achievement of sustainable development. 
We welcome the contents of the report of the Secretary-General on cooperation between the two organizations concerning the prevention, management and resolution of African conflicts, as was the case in South Africa, Somalia, Liberia, Rwanda and elsewhere. 
We urge a strengthening of cooperation between the two organizations to implement the recommendations of the Secretary-General's report. 
In addition, the OAU represents the political will of the African peoples and embodies their determination to resolve their conflicts by themselves. 
This has opened the door to cooperation between the two organizations in this important area. 
We urge the United Nations to provide the required technical and financial assistance in the area of training, so that specialized OAU cadres may perform this important role of monitoring elections at the request of African countries. 
When speaking of African disputes and African democratization we must refer to the problem of African refugees, and displaced persons who now number some 6 million. 
We call for the consolidation of cooperation between the two organizations in implementing that resolution in Africa, particularly in respect of speedy response to relief requirements in the early stages of emergency situations. 
In this respect, we must move from the relief stage to the rehabilitation and development stages. 
We should like to commend, in particular, cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU within the framework of the intergovernmental body entrusted with the drafting of an international convention on combating desertification in countries which suffer from drought or desertification. 
Our interest in desertification and soil deterioration issues in Africa embraces another problem, namely locust infestations in Africa and its adverse effects on the environment, agricultural production and food security. 
We pay tribute here to the important role played by the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO), in cooperation with the OAU and African subregional organizations in dealing with the problem. 
The international economy is now witnessing an increasing tendency towards integration and association. 
We attach great importance to cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU in mobilizing such international support as well as in disseminating information on the Agreement at the regional, subregional and international levels. 
Last but not least, we should like to refer to the International Conference on Assistance to African Children, held at Dakar from 25 to 27 November 1992, in close cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU. 
This international meeting resulted in the adoption of two important documents - the Consensus of Dakar and the Plan of Action. 
These were subsequently adopted at the last OAU summit, which was held in Cairo in June 1993. 
We support the Secretary-General's recommendations concerning early implementation of the recommendations of the Dakar Conference - in particular, those relating to public health, education, combating drugs and assistance in caring for disabled and mentally retarded children. 
The international community has but a few years to put Africa in a better position to join the other continents of the world as they enter the new century. 
Cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU could play an important role in mobilizing the assistance needed from the international community. 
Egypt, which currently chairs the OAU, calls upon the United Nations system, including the United Nations specialized agencies and various programmes and funds, to strengthen and intensify their cooperation in order to enable the OAU to increase its participation in the activities of all these bodies in Africa. 
We call for continued joint coordination meetings between the secretariats of the two organizations and for sectoral meetings in various areas. 
We should like to conclude by urging the General Assembly to adopt by consensus draft resolution A/48/L.23 on cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU submitted by the African Group. 
Mr. MUMBENGEGWI (Zimbabwe): It gives me great pleasure to be able to participate in the discussion on cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
I should like, in that regard, to convey our warm appreciation to the Secretary-General for the two reports on this subject that are before us. 
This debate comes at an opportune time, as cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU - a process that started nearly 30 years ago, in 1965 - has vastly expanded in scope. 
The United Nations has cooperated closely with the OAU in the areas of assistance to refugees, the decolonization of the African continent, including that of my own country - Zimbabwe - and the efforts towards the total eradication of racial discrimination, racism and apartheid on the continent. 
The United Nations has also supported the continent's efforts to promote multilateral cooperation and regional and subregional economic integration among African States. 
Indeed, as the reports before the Assembly indicate, the majority of the operational agencies, as well as other bodies of the United Nations system, continue their valuable activities on the continent, at both the national and the regional levels. 
The past year has been, in general, one of severe and trying social, economic and political crises in Africa. 
In eastern and southern Africa, the most unremitting drought in living memory devastated the region, resulting in, inter alia, reductions of between 50 and 70 per cent in the cereal output of the various countries of the region. 
Insecurity and civil strife continued to stalk many parts of the continent, with fighting of varying degrees of intensity in such countries as Angola, Liberia, Somalia, Sudan and Burundi. 
We wish to express to the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) our appreciation for the efforts that are being made, in collaboration with the OAU, to alleviate the plight of the refugees in Africa. 
We are pleased to point out that, in spite of severe financial constraints, the OAU has established a special fund to support its activities in the field of the prevention and settlement of conflicts. 
Indeed, we are pleased to note that, with a view to putting the mechanism into operation, the organization's central organ held its inaugural ministerial meeting in Addis Ababa last week, between 17 and 19 November 1993. 
Even as I speak of the creation of the mechanism for conflict resolution in Africa, the OAU has been playing an increasingly important role in the United Nations peacemaking and peace-keeping operations on the continent. 
The OAU has initiated peacemaking efforts and has complemented the efforts of the United Nations - most notably, in recent times, in South Africa, Somalia and Rwanda. 
The OAU has undertaken peace missions in the Congo, Angola, Liberia and Burundi. 
It is our hope that, with further concerted cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU, these conflicts will be speedily resolved. 
My delegation wishes to support, in this regard, the recommendations that emanated from the meeting between the secretariats of the United Nations and of the OAU that was held in New York in September 1993 - in particular, those relating to preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, peace-keeping and post-conflict peace-building. 
We wish also to commend the Secretaries-General of the two organizations for their regular consultations aimed at preventing and resolving conflicts in Africa. 
We from the African continent are fully cognizant of the need to achieve sustainable development and growth through self-reliance and interdependence. 
It is our hope to achieve complementarity between our national and regional strategies and programmes. 
SADC, therefore, together with the other regional economic organizations, such as the Preferential Trade Area for Eastern and Southern Africa (PTA), the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS) and the Arab Maghreb Union, is one of the building blocks for the continent's ultimate objective: the African Economic Community. 
My delegation took the opportunity then to express its appreciation to the Secretary-General of the United Nations, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, and the various bodies and organs of the Organization for their efforts to see that the New Agenda was put on a firm and sure footing. 
But we must reiterate now, as we did then, that the international community has not done enough in its support for the New Agenda. 
Let me conclude by recalling the Secretary-General's words when he addressed the Panel of High-Level Personalities on African Development on 28 December 1992, in Geneva: 
We fervently hope that the consolidation of the cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity will further buttress this recommitment. 
Mr. NOTERDAEME (Belgium) (interpretation from French): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union. 
That the European Union is committed to regional cooperation has been amply demonstrated. 
Through many different agreements, the European Union has close political and economic ties with virtually all regions of the world. 
More specifically with regard to our relations with the Organization of African Unity (OAU), the European Union had occasion to meet the Secretary-General of the OAU, Mr. Salim Salim, and to have an important dialogue with him last June in Copenhagen. 
We can therefore only commend the efforts of the Organization of African Unity which, while continuing its work to strengthen the political and economic independence of its members, is also trying to increase cooperation between them. 
Accordingly, the European Union welcomes the establishment by the OAU last June in Cairo of a mechanism for conflict prevention, management and resolution in Africa. 
That decision was based on a clear awareness, reflected in the Declaration by the Heads of State and Government of the OAU that: 
Within the framework of this mechanism the OAU intends to coordinate its activities with those of regional and subregional organizations and neighbouring States while, where necessary, also having recourse to United Nations assistance. 
The European Union welcomes and supports this double approach: internal coordination and cooperation with the United Nations. 
Indeed, we think that very often that is the best way to guarantee regional peace and security. 
The European Union welcomes the conclusion of the Arusha Agreement, which is to lead to free elections in Rwanda. 
We hope that the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) will be deployed without delay and will be able to help to establish an atmosphere of trust between the Rwandese parties, which is indispensable for the establishment of a just and lasting peace in that country. 
In other parts of Africa the international community has made great peace-keeping efforts. 
In addition to Rwanda, the United Nations is present in Western Sahara, Liberia, Somalia, Mozambique, Angola and South Africa. 
About half of the peace-keeping operations decided upon by the Security Council are in Africa. 
Unfortunately, while some of these operations seem to be on the right track, in others the results achieved so far have not measured up to our hopes. 
In Western Sahara, we recall our support for the settlement plan for the holding of a self-determination referendum organized and supervised by the United Nations, in cooperation with the OAU. 
In Angola, UNITA's refusal to accept the outcome of elections certified to be generally free and fair has plunged that country into widespread violence once again. 
The European Union hopes that the Lusaka talks begun by the Secretary-General's Special Representative will lead to a rapid solution to the Angolan crisis through negotiations carried on within the context of the "Acordos de Paz", with full respect for the relevant resolutions of the Security Council. 
In Mozambique, after a difficult beginning, implementation of the General Peace Agreement, signed at Rome on 4 October 1992, was given fresh impetus when the Secretary-General visited Maputo, as clearly indicated in the most recent report of the Secretary-General on the subject. 
We earnestly hope that the important agreements achieved on that occasion by President Chissano and the head of RENAMO, Mr. Dhlakama, which involved such matters as a new timetable, will be scrupulously adhered to, particularly in respect of demobilization and the electoral process. 
Also, full heed must be paid to the appeal the Security Council issued in its resolution 882 (1993) for help in ensuring the success of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (UNOMOZ). 
We rely on a favourable response by Members of the United Nations to the Security Council's appeal in its resolution 882 (1993) to contribute to ensuring the success of UNOMOZ. 
In Liberia, we encourage all parties faithfully to implement the Cotonou Agreement and to participate under the conditions it sets forth in the interim institutions that will administer the country pending elections. 
It shows clearly that, despite the considerable success of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) in many respects, and in most of the country, Somalia is now at a crossroads. 
We hope that the increasing importance given to the political process, to the establishment of district and regional councils and of a local police force will promote the reconciliation and recovery agreed upon at Addis Ababa in January and March this year. 
But true national reconciliation must involve disarming the factions; otherwise the efforts of the United Nations and the international community in Somalia could be gravely compromised. 
They must manifest the political will necessary to resolve the Somali crisis. 
In that connection, the conference that is to begin on 29 November at Addis Ababa could give Somalis the opportunity to reinvigorate the political process that the international community strongly advocates. 
In South Africa, we warmly welcome the successful conclusion of the multi-party negotiations and the agreements on an interim constitution, on an independent electoral commission, on an independent media commission and on an audio-visual authority. 
The European Union has already begun its preparations to help in the process that will culminate in democratic elections on 27 April 1994. 
The European Union also understands that South Africa's transition to democracy must involve its economic reconstruction and development. 
We reiterate our determination to make an appropriate contribution to that process. 
Citizens of European Union members participate in all the United Nations operations in the countries I have mentioned. 
Since the late 1980s there has been a huge movement of political, social and economic reform in Africa; this could lay the foundation for a more open society able to determine its own future. 
Five months after that country's first free and democratic elections, an attempt at a coup d'at brutally shattered the movement towards openness and national reconciliation that had been so nobly undertaken by President Ndadaye. 
The European Union will support OAU initiatives to enable the legal authorities to resume governing Burundi. 
The European Union will continue to help African countries in encouraging democracy. 
At the Community level and at the level of its member States, it has demonstrated its readiness to respond favourably to requests for assistance in verifying elections. 
The European Union will also continue to help Governments encourage good public-affairs management and respect for human rights. 
We are pleased that a consensus is emerging on full respect for universally recognized human rights and fundamental freedoms and on the establishment of a pluralistic society and a governmental system responding to the wishes and needs of the people. 
We hope the OAU will continue to strengthen that consensus. 
We reaffirm our commitment to helping African countries in this process. 
It confronts a drop in the flow of private resources, including investment; growing populations; problems of indebtedness; and disasters such as drought and desertification - not to mention the internal conflicts and civil wars about which I have just spoken. 
The European Union will cooperate with all relevant organizations to promote economic growth and development in Africa. 
In that connection, we attach special importance to cooperation with the OAU and to that organization's contribution to intra-regional cooperation in Africa. 
Let me recall the close links binding the European Union with the States members of the OAU through the Lom Convention and the new Mediterranean policy. 
On the strength of its own experience with economic integration, the European Union welcomes the prospects of integration opened by the Abuja treaty. 
Indeed, Africa remains the focal point of European policy with respect to cooperation. 
The recent Tokyo Conference provided a fresh opportunity for the European Union to emphasize the priority the international community gives to development in Africa. 
Some countries, battered by civil wars or other conflicts, have especially large requirements. 
The Initiative will support aid measures to be inserted between humanitarian assistance and long-term development programmes. 
The first is population growth, which hampers improvements in the standard of living in Africa. 
The Cairo Conference on Population and Development will enable us to give more thorough consideration to this problem; for the present, we must recognize that the link between population and development is crucial for Africa. 
The second problem is the situation of the least-developed countries, some 30 of which are African countries. 
Many continue to bear a heavy debt burden. 
In the Lom-Convention programmes and in the bilateral programmes of members of the European Union, specific attention is given to the fight against poverty. 
That priority is testimony to our desire that development budgets should remain intact. 
We believe that the ties of friendship and cooperation binding the members of the OAU to the members of the European Union will continue to develop in the years to come. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 2011 (XX) of 11 October 1965, I now call on the Observer of the Organization of African Unity. 
Mr. SY (Organization of African Unity (OAU)) (interpretation from French): Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity (OAU), which has been continuing since 1965 when the first cooperation agreement between the two organizations was signed, has today entered a new phase. 
The increase in new kinds of crises in this initial post-cold-war era has made it necessary to have closer and more consistent cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations. 
Thus, since the adoption of General Assembly resolution 47/148, the United Nations and the OAU have been cooperating in trying to settle several conflicts in Africa. 
In Rwanda, the United Nations took over from OAU cease-fire observers when the peace process required the sending of a peace-keeping force in order to encourage implementation of the Arusha peace agreements, which had been signed under the auspices of the OAU. 
In Liberia, the United Nations and the OAU acted together through their respective representatives to bring the parties to the negotiating table and to promote implementation of the Yamoussoukro IV Accord. 
These efforts led to the signing of the Cotonou Agreement on 29 July 1993, which has started the peace process moving again. 
In Somalia, the two organizations have consulted regularly during the various phases of the Somali crisis. 
Similarly, in South Africa, representatives from the OAU and the United Nations are working closely together in trying to promote the transition to a non-racial, democratic, united society. 
Such cooperation has been useful in advancing the cause of peace in these conflicts. 
It is, however, desirable that this cooperation be further strengthened and better sustained, so as to deal more effectively with the problems relating to preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, peace-keeping and peace-building. 
Such a development is all the more necessary in that the Secretary-General, in his report "An Agenda for Peace" (A/47/277) and in other documents, has reconfirmed his resolve to work closely with regional organizations. 
He stated: 
Motivated largely by those considerations, the last inter-Secretariat meeting of the United Nations and the OAU, held from 8 to 10 September 1993 here in New York, formulated important recommendations. 
In the area of preventive diplomacy, it recommended that the United Nations assist the OAU in establishing an early-warning system, and that the two organizations develop training programmes on dispute settlement for their respective staff. 
It also called on the United Nations to try to mobilize the necessary financial and technical support to develop the institutional ability of the OAU secretariat to prevent and handle conflicts. 
The United Nations was invited to contribute to mobilizing financial and logistic support for OAU activities in order to restore and maintain peace, and also to help the OAU organize training programmes for the military staff of its member States that might be involved in peace-keeping missions. 
As to post-conflict peace-building, the inter-Secretariat recommended that the OAU and organs of the United Nations system cooperate to establish economic and social infrastructures in respect of demobilized combatants, displaced persons and refugees. 
In July 1990, the Heads of State and Government of the OAU, in their Declaration on the political and economic Situation in Africa and fundamental changes in the world, defined the OAU's position on democratization. 
In that Declaration they affirmed, inter alia, the right of African countries to determine, in all sovereignty, their democratic systems on the basis of their socio-cultural values, taking into account the realities of the situation and the need to ensure development and meet the basic requirements of the people. 
Since the adoption of the Declaration, the OAU secretariat, which is deeply interested in democratization, has been following very closely developments in member States and sending observers to various elections. 
So far, observers have been sent to more than 15 members of the OAU to follow the process of presidential or legislative elections or referendums. 
Thus, the OAU recently contributed actively to organizing and holding elections in the Congo. 
However, in order to meet the growing needs of its member States, the OAU needs to strengthen its structures and train professional staff in this area. 
This cooperation, moreover, has already begun, with the holding of the elections in Mali, Eritrea and Togo. 
The efforts of the OAU to prevent, manage and settle conflicts in Africa and to promote a process of harmonious democratization are designed, among other things, to create a political environment at the national, regional and continental levels that would foster development and economic growth. 
Thus, since the Abuja Treaty - which established the African Economic Community - was signed, the OAU secretariat has been working away on developing protocols to be annexed to it and has waged a campaign to inform African and international public opinion about it. 
The OAU has also continued its efforts to encourage its member States to ratify the Treaty promptly. 
I should like to point out in this connection how crucially important diversification of the African economies is, and how important is the need for the international community to underpin that process, specifically by supporting the establishment of the fund for diversification proposed by the Secretary-General. 
I should also like to take this opportunity to appeal to the various delegations to support draft resolution A/48/L.23. 
I should not like to finish without thanking the Secretary-General for the efforts he has made to promote cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU, for the steps he took in organizing the September 1993 meeting, and, lastly, for the high quality of the documentation. 
The meeting rose at 1.10 p.m. 
1. In its resolution 1993/81 entitled "Committee for Development Planning", the Economic and Social Council called on the Secretary-General to convene the twenty-ninth session of the Committee for Development Planning. 
A list of members of the Committee, whose terms of office expired on 31 December 1992, is attached to this note. The relevant biographical information on the members was presented to the Council at the time of their initial appointment and is contained in documents E/1987/10, E/1988/41 and E/1990/11. 
DHAR, Prithvi Nath (India). Chairman, Institute of Economic Growth. 
DYBA, Karel (Czech Republic). Minister of Economy, Government of the Czech Republic. 
GOGUE, Tchabour Aym (Togo). Minister of Planning and Development, Government of Togo. 
HAQ, Mahbub ul (Pakistan). Special Adviser to the Administrator, United Nations Development Programme. 
HIRONO, Ryokichi (Japan). Professor of Economics, Seikei University, Tokyo. 
HUGHES, Helen (Australia). Professor of Economics, Australian National University. 
PU, Shan (China). President, Chinese Society of World Economy. 
SAWYERR, Akilagpa (Ghana). Vice-Chancellor, University of Ghana, Legon. 
URRUTIA, Miguel (Colombia). Director, Banco de la Rep\x{e022}lica. 
As each day passes, Bosnia and Herzegovina sink further into a humanitarian catastrophe. 
On the contrary, there is a growing risk that the hostilities in the Croatian territories under the UNPROFOR mandate will recur. 
The European Union can no longer stand by and watch these developments without reacting. 
We have therefore come to Geneva with a plan of action, capable of meeting the current challenges and of paving the way to a comprehensive solution. 
It is a matter of combining all the means and all the wishes to allow humanitarian aid to pass through without interference, to reach a territorial solution in Bosnia and Herzegovina and to find a modus vivendi for the territories in Croatia under UNPROFOR mandate. 
In short, conditions must be created immediately to enable, if not a complete solution, at least the bases for a comprehensive solution. 
I welcome the presence of Mr. Stoltenberg, Mrs. Ogata and Generals Cot and Briquemont. 
Their devotion, as that of Lord Owen, deserves our praise. 
Their participation in our work bears witness to the support that the United Nations and its Secretary-General contribute to the action that brings us together today. 
Similarly, I welcome the observers, members of the Steering Committee of the Conference. 
Without the support of the entire international community, our efforts will be in vain. 
However, I would like to be clear about one matter: the final solution will depend on the parties themselves. 
It is their fate that matters, and it is for them to understand and to draw the necessary conclusions. 
Since the end of September, negotiations between the Bosnian parties have been deadlocked. 
This is why the European Union believes that the parties must, once again, seek a settlement on bases which, in our view, should preferably maintain the Republics of Bosnia and Herzegovina where they can live together. 
However, it is not for us to make that final decision. 
In order to give the negotiation all its chances, the parties must maintain or establish the margins necessary for manoeuvring. 
We will return to this subject this afternoon with each party. 
- As for the Serb side, we expect that it will make the necessary territorial concessions to meet, in a same order of magnitude, the demands of Bosnia as expressed the day before the meeting aboard the HMS Invincible. 
- As for the Bosnian Government, we expect it to confirm that these territorial claims are of the same order of magnitude and that, from its point of view, they continue to constitute the outlines of a peace agreement. 
- As for the Croatian side, we expect it to maintain the concessions it has made regarding access to the sea and port facilities and that it will display a constructive attitude in the negotiations. 
Serbs and Croats must also decide on a modus vivendi in the Croatian territories under UNPROFOR mandate. By this I mean a cease-fire, the withdrawal of Croatian forces from territories occupied in January 1993, and confidence measures in accordance with Security Council resolutions. 
Once again, this is only an intermediary step towards a final solution, justifying the legitimate claims of Croatia to its territory and the hopes of the Serbs for wide autonomy. 
The negotiators themselves will proceed on the basis of our plan of action. 
Should negotiations on these bases be concluded, the European Union and, I believe, the international community would not lag behind. 
Indeed, our plan of action provides for a series of positive measures. 
- Should the Croatian Government accept the modus vivendi, the European Union would be ready to expand its cooperation with Croatia and to increase its economic assistance. 
Survival of the populations depends on unhindered delivery of humanitarian aid. 
We view the agreement that Mrs. Ogata concluded on 18 November with the Bosnian parties as an essential acquisition, but also a starting-point. 
We believe, however, that the parties should seize the opportunity of this meeting to ratify the agreement which they have concluded and to extend it in two respects: 
- Besides the question of practical measures to be adopted to establish protected routes, the reopening of the Tuzla airport is of critical importance for the delivery of humanitarian aid. 
We are ready to provide a significant number of the 50 specialists required to restore it into working order. 
- The European Union also expects that the parties will agree to consider, henceforth, the supply of fuels as part of humanitarian aid. 
The parties claim that they do not control all the factors, armed or not, which are causing these impediments. 
This is why the European Union hopes that UNPROFOR commanders will be able to make use, in the most effective way, of all suitable means, including air power, to counter those uncontrolled elements, as stipulated in the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
We are of the view that this clearly does not entail joining in battle with the parties present; instead, it ensures fulfilment of the commitments they have made, including those at the local level. 
We hold the parties directly responsible for fulfilling their commitments. 
To conclude on this subject, I propose that, following this plenary session, the military leaders should meet with Mrs. Ogata and with Generals Cot and Briquemont to examine practical measures to be adopted for ensuring the delivery of humanitarian aid, with the utmost efficiency and in complete security. 
Our plan of action is not limited to the most immediate problems, even though the comprehensive solution depends inevitably on their settlement. 
Our plan is aimed at achieving, step by step, an overall settlement of the crisis in the former Yugoslavia. 
That would involve, for the most part, determining a definitive status for the Croatian territories under UNPROFOR mandate and ensuring, within the bounds of international frontiers, the rights of nationalities and ethnic minorities, particularly in Kosovo, Sandjak and Vojvodina. 
At the end of this process, a final conference would endorse the overall solution to the problems of the former Yugoslavia and would signal the full integration of Serbia-Montenegro to the international community. 
These are the main points of the plan of action devised by the European Union in an attempt to find lasting solutions to a conflict whose prolongation brought shame on all Europeans, just as ourselves. 
Furthermore, we have numerous reports of summary executions of both civilians and prisoners-of-war by extremist Bosnian Muslim elements, most recently, the summary execution of 19 soldiers in Bugojno on 1 November. 
Evidence on some of these incidents has already been submitted to the Council in documents S/26378 and S/26617. 
It is the view of my Government that international humanitarian law cannot be compromised by political or media pressure. 
Stupni Do and Ahmici are deplorable crimes that cannot be condoned, and the Council was rightful in expressing its condemnation and calling for a report in this regard. 
We believe that deep respect for international humanitarian law reaches beyond the Bosnia and Herzegovina conflict and should be addressed in this way. 
1. Articles 2, 3 and 4 of the statute of the Joint Inspection Unit (General Assembly resolution 31/192 of 22 December 1976, annex) provide as follows: 
"1. The Unit shall consist of not more than eleven Inspectors, chosen from among members of national supervision or inspection bodies, or from among persons of a similar competence on the basis of their special experience in national or international administrative and financial matters, including management questions. 
"1. The duration of the appointments of the Inspectors shall be five years, renewable for one further term ..." 
3. Since the term of office of Mr. Kahono Martohadinegoro will expire on 31 December 1994, it will be necessary for the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session to appoint a person to fill the resulting vacancy. 
*** Term of office expires 31 December 1997. **** Term of office expires 31 December 1998. that will be requested to propose candidates who meet the qualifications mentioned in article 2, paragraph 1. 
Up to now, no illegal activities by Japanese fishing vessels have been reported during the 1993 fishing season." 
1. The item entitled "Progressive development of the principles and norms of international law relating to the new international economic order" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly pursuant to paragraph 5 of General Assembly resolution 46/52 of 9 December 1991. 
4. At its forty-sixth session, in its resolution 46/52, the General Assembly had decided to establish a working group of the Sixth Committee to develop the principles and norms of international law relating to the new international economic order. 
5. The Sixth Committee initially considered the item at its 30th meeting, on 16 November. 
Decides to resume consideration of the legal aspects of international economic relations at its fifty-first session and to include the item entitled "Progressive development of the principles and norms of international law relating to the new international economic order" in the provisional agenda of that session. 
(b) Note by the Secretary-General containing the text of the draft articles adopted by the International Law Commission on topics considered at its forty-fifth session (A/48/303); 
(c) Letter dated 19 May 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/170-S/25801). 
(d) Letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/564). 
4. At the 17th meeting, on 25 October, Mr. Julio Barboza, Chairman of the International Law Commission at its forty-fifth session, introduced the Commission's report on the work of that session (see A/C.6/48/SR.17). 
3. Recommends that, taking into account the comments of Governments, whether in writing or expressed orally in debates in the General Assembly, the International Law Commission should continue its work on the topics in its current programme; 
5. Invites States to submit to the Secretary-General by 15 February 1994, as requested by the International Law Commission, written comments on the draft articles proposed by the Working Group on a draft statute for an international criminal court; 
10. Requests the International Law Commission: 
(a) To consider thoroughly: 
4. The Sixth Committee considered the item at its 36th and 38th meetings, on 23 and 29 November 1993. 
The general debate took place at the 15th to 17th meetings, between 8 and 11 November. 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the recommendations of the Second United Nations Conference on the Exploration and Peaceful Uses of Outer Space (A/48/365). 
4. At the 15th meeting, on 8 November, the Chairman of the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee) made an introductory statement on the item. 
6. At its 2nd meeting, on 6 October, the Fourth Committee decided to establish an open-ended Working Group on International Cooperation in the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space, to be chaired by the delegation of Austria, to prepare the draft resolution on the item. 
"After extensive informal consultations with members of the Committee, I believe that there is agreement that a limited enlargement of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space, regionally balanced and based on proposals of the various regional groups, would be appropriate. 
There is also agreement that, as Chairman of the Committee, I should continue my consultations with a view to arriving at a consensus recommendation on the new membership by the Committee, at the latest, by its next session." 
Reaffirming the importance of international cooperation in developing the rule of law, including the relevant norms of space law and their important role in international cooperation for the exploration and use of outer space for peaceful purposes, 
Recognizing that all States, in particular those with major space capabilities, should contribute actively to the goal of preventing an arms race in outer space as an essential condition for the promotion of international cooperation in the exploration and use of outer space for peaceful purposes, 
Considering that space debris is an issue of concern to all nations, 
4. Endorses the recommendations of the Committee that the Legal Subcommittee, at its thirty-third session, taking into account the concerns of all countries, particularly those of developing countries, should: 
(a) Continue, through its working group, its consideration of the question of early review and possible revision of the principles relevant to the use of nuclear power sources in outer space; 
5. Notes that deliberations on the question of the geostationary orbit were undertaken by the Legal Subcommittee, as reflected in its report, 7/ on the basis of recent proposals which might provide a new and enhanced basis for future work; 
8. Welcomes the decision of the Committee to consider the matter of space debris, and in this regard endorses the recommendation of the Committee that a new item, entitled "Space debris", should be added to the agenda of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee beginning with its next session; 
9. Endorses the agreement of the Committee that, under this item, the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee would consider scientific research relating to space debris, including relevant studies, mathematical modelling and other analytical work on the characterization of the space debris environment; 
10. Also endorses the recommendations of the Committee that the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee, at its thirty-first session, taking into account the concerns of all countries, particularly those of developing countries, should: 
(iii) Matters relating to remote sensing of the Earth by satellites, including, inter alia, applications for developing countries; 
(b) Consider the following items: 
(i) Space debris; 
(ii) Questions relating to space transportation systems and their implications for future activities in space; 
(iv) Matters relating to life sciences, including space medicine; 
(v) Progress in national and international space activities related to the Earth's environment, in particular progress in the geosphere-biosphere (global change) programme; 
(vi) Matters relating to planetary exploration; 
(vii) Matters relating to astronomy; 
11. Considers, in the context of paragraph 10 (a) (ii) above, that it is particularly urgent to implement the following recommendations: 
(a) All countries should have the opportunity to use the techniques resulting from medical studies in space; 
(b) Data banks at the national and regional levels should be strengthened and expanded and an international space information service should be established to function as a centre of coordination; 
(c) The United Nations should support the creation of adequate training centres at the regional level, linked, whenever possible, to institutions implementing space programmes; necessary funding for the development of such centres should be made available through financial institutions; 
17. Reaffirms its approval of the recommendation of the Conference regarding the establishment and strengthening of regional mechanisms of cooperation and their promotion and creation through the United Nations system; 
18. Expresses its appreciation to all Governments that have made or expressed their intention to make contributions towards carrying out the recommendations of the Conference; 
20. Requests all organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system and other intergovernmental organizations working in the field of outer space or on space-related matters to cooperate in the implementation of the recommendations of the Conference; 
23. Agrees that the most important step is to define a set of sharply focused objectives for such a conference and that details such as organization, venue, timing and funding should also be considered; 
24. Notes that the goals set for such a conference might also be achieved through other means including intensification of work within the Committee; 
26. Recommends that more attention be paid to all aspects related to the protection and the preservation of the outer space environment, especially those potentially affecting the Earth's environment; 
29. Requests the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee to review the report at its next session and consider further how the Committee might best promote the effective use of space technology, on the basis of international cooperation, for environmental monitoring and sustainable development; 
34. Urges all States, in particular those with major space capabilities, to contribute actively to the goal of preventing an arms race in outer space as an essential condition for the promotion of international cooperation in the exploration and uses of outer space for peaceful purposes; 
38. Also requests the Committee to continue to consider, at its thirty-seventh session, its agenda item entitled "Spin-off benefits of space technology: review of current status"; 
39. Requests the specialized agencies and other international organizations to continue and, where appropriate, enhance their cooperation with the Committee and to provide it with progress reports on their work relating to the peaceful uses of outer space; 
40. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General on international cooperation in space activities for enhancing security in the post-cold-war era 14/ and calls upon the competent bodies to take into account its contents; 
UNPROFOR's mandate has been extended by subsequent Security Council resolutions, the last of which was resolution 871 (1993) of 4 October 1993, which extended the mandate through 31 March 1994. 
2. The original mandate and strength of UNPROFOR have been enlarged to date by 13 separate decisions of the Security Council. 
The increases in military strength approved by specific Council resolutions are summarized in annex I. 
3. At its forty-seventh session, the General Assembly adopted resolution 47/210 of 22 December 1992 on the financing of UNPROFOR. 
In paragraph 5 of that resolution, the Assembly appropriated an amount of $290,049,500 gross ($288,313,900 net) for the operation of the Force for the period from 15 October 1992 to 20 February 1993. 
5. In the case of the expansion of UNPROFOR in Bosnia and Herzegovina authorized by Security Council resolution 776 (1992) in connection with the protection of humanitarian relief convoys, however, only some of the costs were covered by the appropriation by the General Assembly. 
That enlargement of the mission was originally to have been at no cost to the United Nations. It was assumed that all resources, such as military personnel, equipment and logistic support, would be provided by the troop-contributing Governments. 
Provision for those items was included in the submission to the Assembly in conjunction with the financing of UNPROFOR. 
No provision was made for troop cost reimbursement to Governments. 
7. The report of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNPROFOR that was submitted to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session was issued on 2 December 1992 (A/47/741). 
No provision for that enlargement had been included in the cost estimates submitted to the Assembly the previous week. 
The monthly commitment authorization of $47,064,525 gross ($46,492,334 net) provided by Assembly resolution 47/210 for the period from 21 February to 20 September 1993 was insufficient to cover the additional costs to UNPROFOR associated with the increased military strength and start-up requirements of the expanded operations. 
9. In his report to the Security Council dated 25 March 1993, 3/ the Secretary-General recommended that as at 1 April 1993 all activities of UNPROFOR be incorporated into the United Nations budget. 
Revised cost estimates for UNPROFOR covering the period from 1 April 1993 to 30 June 1994 were therefore submitted to the General Assembly in the report of the Secretary-General dated 17 June 1993 (A/47/741/Add.1 and Corr.1). 
13. Those authorizations did not, however, provide for the costs associated with the three enlargements of UNPROFOR approved by the Security Council in June 1993 subsequent to the issuance of the report of the Secretary-General dated 17 June 1993 (A/47/741/Add.1 and Corr.1) on the financing of the Force. 
The cost estimates for those enlargements are incorporated in the present submission (annexes V to VIII) and their operational plans are described in chapter II below. 
16. In paragraph 5 of its resolution 836 (1993) of 4 June 1993, the Security Council decided to ensure full respect for the safe areas referred to in resolution 824 (1993), Biha_, Gorazde, Sarajevo, Srebrenica, Tuzla and _epa. 
The Secretary-General, in a report to the Security Council dated 14 June 1993, 5/ proposed the deployment of some 6,500 troops within the safe areas, around their perimeters and at other key points, in order: 
(a) To monitor and control access to the safe areas by means of checkpoints, where access roads cross the perimeters of those areas, and at other important points; 
(b) To offer a response, as necessary and practicable, to attacks against the safe areas, against convoys to and from such safe areas, and against UNPROFOR personnel; 
(c) To monitor the safe areas for possible breaches of the cease-fire and discourage such breaches; 
(e) To patrol and monitor areas from which units might be withdrawn, so as to ensure that they remain demilitarized. 
18. In addition to the 6,500 troops required for the other safe areas, the Secretary-General recommended that the number of infantry personnel in Sarajevo be increased by 1,100, for a total increase of 7,600 contingent personnel. 
19. By its resolution 844 (1993) of 18 June 1993, the Security Council decided to authorize the reinforcement of UNPROFOR to meet the additional force requirements. 
20. In an earlier report to the Security Council dated 15 May 1993, 6/ the Secretary-General proposed that the retention of the Force in Croatia beyond 30 June 1993 would require the following enhancements to UNPROFOR's strength: 
(b) An increase of 20 armoured personnel carriers (APCs) in each of the eight battalions that have not so far been provided with an adequate APC capacity, that is, a total of 160 APCs, to improve the Force's defensive capacity and mobility; 
(c) The addition of 50 military observers, to be distributed throughout the sectors, to enhance UNPROFOR's ability to observe and report. 
The military observers should be equipped with armoured (but unarmed) patrol cars. 
21. The Secretary-General also stated in the report that it is vital that the cease-fire agreement required by resolution 802 (1993) be implemented as soon as possible. 
27. With the extension of the conflict to Bosnia and Herzegovina in April 1992, the number of refugees, displaced persons and others affected by conflict and the humanitarian assistance required increased rapidly. 
28. The UNPROFOR mandate and strength have been expanded several times in response to the deteriorating humanitarian situation. 
In September 1992 the Security Council authorized the enlargement of the mandate of UNPROFOR to provide protection, when necessary, for UNHCR convoys delivering humanitarian relief throughout Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Following a decision by the Council on 4 June 1993 to ensure full respect for the safe areas of Biha_, Gorazde, Sarajevo, Srebrenica, Tuzla and _epa, the mandate of UNPROFOR was further enlarged to deter attacks against those safe areas. 
The first appeal for the United Nations humanitarian relief operation was issued on 3 December 1991. 
On 8 April 1992, a revised appeal was launched for $37.5 million for 650,000 beneficiaries. 
On 19 May 1992, a further revised appeal was issued for $174.5 million for 1 million beneficiaries. 
On 4 September 1992, a United Nations consolidated inter-agency appeal was launched for 2,780,000 planned beneficiaries with funding requirements amounting to $561.7 million. 
In December 1992, a revised appeal was issued for $840,311,060. 
The most recent United Nations consolidated inter-agency appeal for Yugoslavia was launched on 8 October 1993. 
30. As at 12 November 1993, assessments totalling $1,250,948,414 had been apportioned among Member States in respect of UNPROFOR for the period from 12 January 1992 to 31 December 1993. 
Contributions received for the same period amounted to $873,685,791 representing a shortfall of $377,262,623. 
31. In paragraph 17 of resolution 47/210 B, the General Assembly invited Member States to make voluntary contributions to UNPROFOR both in cash and in the form of services and supplies acceptable to the Secretary-General. 
For the period from 1 April to 30 September 1993, no additional voluntary contributions were received by UNPROFOR. 
A cumulative list of voluntary contributions to UNPROFOR is contained in annex XXIII. 
32. Although not directly related to UNPROFOR, 50 armed military engineers are to be provided by the Government of the Netherlands for 10 weeks to assist in the excavation of mass graves in Ovcara in Sector East. 
The excavation will be undertaken in connection with the mandate of the Commission of Experts established by Security Council resolution 780 (1992) to examine and analyse information relating to grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and other violations of humanitarian law committed in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
A breakdown of expenditures by component is shown in table 2 below. 
"The financial accounts will be kept in accordance with the approved mandate period. 
Should the mandate of UNPROFOR be extended by the Security Council, appropriate additional accounting arrangements may be proposed to the General Assembly." 
38. Annex II to the present report sets out by budget line item the original cost estimates of the Secretary-General for UNPROFOR for the period, the revised apportionment in accordance with the appropriations provided in Assembly resolution 47/210 B and the estimated expenditures. 
39. An amount of $282,584,900 gross ($281,132,800 net) was appropriated by the General Assembly for the period. 
Most of the savings were for travel and petrol, oil and lubricants. 
In a further report to the Council of 24 June 1993, 10/ the Secretary-General recommended that the mandate of UNPROFOR be extended by a further three months to 30 September 1993. 
By its resolution 847 (1993) of 30 June 1993, the Security Council authorized the interim extension of UNPROFOR through 30 September 1993 and the enhancements described in paragraphs 20 to 22 above. 
41. In paragraph 10 of its resolution 47/210 B, the General Assembly authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments in an amount not to exceed $200 million gross ($198,257,825 net) for the period from 1 July to 30 September 1993. 
By its resolution 871 (1993) of 4 October 1993, the Council decided to extend the mandate of UNPROFOR for an additional period terminating on 31 March 1994. 
The concurrence of the Advisory Committee was contained in the Chairman's letter dated 2 November 1993 to the Secretary-General. 
An additional 443 international contractual personnel were provided for in the initial six-month cost estimate on a short-term basis only. 
47. A summary of the cost estimate for the period 1 July 1993 to 31 March 1994 is presented in annex V and supplementary information thereon is contained in annex VI. 
Information on the configuration of the operation according to the organizational unit and geographical location, indicating number of civilian staff, military personnel, police monitors, vehicles and major equipment at mission headquarters, liaison offices and sector offices as at 15 September 1993 is set out in annex IV. 
The current and proposed staffing tables are contained in annex IX. 
This estimated cost provides only for recurring costs. 
49. A summary of the cost estimate for the period is presented in annex VII (column 4) and supplementary information thereon is presented in annex VIII. 
50. The current mandate period of UNPROFOR will expire on 31 March 1994. 
Accordingly, the Secretary-General requests that the General Assembly, at its present session, make appropriate provision for UNPROFOR expenses for further periods beyond 31 March 1994, should the Security Council decide to extend the mandate. 
53. The estimated amounts due to troop-contributing Governments through 30 September 1993 for troop costs based on the standard rates of reimbursement set by the General Assembly are as follows: 
(a) A decision to extend the second financial period by nine months up to and including 31 March 1994 and to consolidate and administer the resources provided to UNPROFOR for the period from 1 April 1993 to 31 March 1994, inclusive; 
(c) A decision to set off against the apportionment among Member States their respective share in the unencumbered balance of $19,670,700 gross ($19,598,000 net) for the period from 12 January 1992 to 30 June 1993; 
(e) A decision to establish the special financial period of UNPROFOR for a period of 12 calendar months, that is, from 1 April of one year and ending on 31 March of the next, effective from 1 April 1993, subject to the continuation of UNPROFOR by the Security Council. 
Financial performance report for the period from 1 April to 30 June 1993, 
2. The cost estimates were based on an average strength of 400 military observers for the entire three-month period, plus 28 additional observers for 16 days who were to be deployed in mid-June in connection with Security Council resolution 824 (1993). 
It was also estimated that 100 observers would rotate during the period. 
3. The actual number of observers on board at the end of each month was as follows: 399 at 30 April, 402 at 31 May and 431 at 30 June. 
There were a total of 135 gains and 89 losses, for a net gain of 46 observers. 
4. Savings for mission subsistence allowance resulted from the departure of some observers before the arrival of their replacements and the rotation of 11 fewer observers for whom provision had been made for payment of subsistence allowance at the higher first 30 day rate. 
Savings under travel resulted primarily from the lower average cost per trip ($805) due to increased use of charter and group travel arrangements. 
7. Savings for rations were partially offset by the additional requirements for rental of premises under item 3 below. 
The average round-trip cost had been estimated at $500 for travel within Europe and at $1,000 for travel outside of Europe. 
9. During the reporting period there were some 22,100 one-way trips at an average cost of $200 per trip. 
Additionally, the construction battalion remained in the mission area through July. 
12. The cost estimates were based on an average strength of 630 civilian police monitors. 
It was also estimated that 530 police would rotate during the period. 
13. The actual number of police on board at the end of each month was as follows: 624 at 30 April, 617 at 31 May and 627 at 30 June. 
There were a total of 441 gains and 430 losses, for a net gain of 11 police. 
Savings under travel resulted from the lower average cost per trip ($660) due to increased use of charter and group travel arrangements and the smaller number of trips. 
The actual vacancy rate averaged 43 per cent, resulting in savings for international staff salaries, common staff costs and mission subsistence allowance. 
18. Provision for travel to and from the mission area had been based on the round-trip travel of 50 international personnel and the one-way travel of 20 staff for a total of 120 one-way trips at an average cost of $1,700 per trip ($204,000). 
There were 46 trips to the mission area and 41 trips from the mission area, for a total of 87 trips at an average cost of $1,606 per trip ($139,722). 
Savings under this heading resulted from the lower average cost per trip ($94) and fewer actual travels. 
19. Cost estimates for official travel were based on a total of 30 trips between New York and Zagreb during the period at an average cost of $4,000 per trip, plus an amount of $6,000 for travel of procurement staff. 
21. The cost estimates for international contractual personnel were based on the recruitment of 216 personnel at an average annual cost of $42,540, including food allowance. 
The annual cost currently averages $52,000 plus an amount of $2,555 for food allowance, for a total annual cost of $54,555. 
This increase in cost is due to the recruitment of personnel to fill technical and managerial posts as well as drivers, mechanics and clerical staff. 
26. Additional requirements for the rental of premises were partially due to the inclusion of meals and laundry in the billings for troops accommodated in hotels, as explained in paragraph 7 above. 
Furthermore, the rented accommodations for troops deployed in Split and in Bosnia and Herzegovina for which UNPROFOR took over responsibility as at 1 April 1993 were more costly than originally estimated. 
The number of facilities that were rented during the period in those two areas totalled some 50 premises, the monthly rent running as high as $80,000 in some cases. 
UNPROFOR is in the process of renegotiating the rents downwards. 
The situation has improved, but during the reporting period many contracts were delayed or suspended because of the hostilities when contractors were required to perform military service. 
32. Provision had been made in the cost estimates for the purchase of 402 vehicles. 
A total of 267 vehicles are to be transferred from the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) at no cost except for freight and 135 vehicles were purchased. 
Savings from the original cost estimate for 402 vehicles are not in proportion to the number of vehicles transferred from UNTAC at no cost since many of the 135 vehicles that were purchased were different from the types of vehicles included in the cost estimates. 
The cost estimates for the purchase of vehicles based on the original configuration and the revised costs as per the vehicles actually acquired are shown in table 1. 
33. Savings for the rental of vehicles were due to the decrease in engineering work undertaken in connection with road building, erection of prefabricated buildings and site preparation as a result of the hostile conditions in Bosnia and Herzegovina and in Sector South. 
34. Savings for petrol, oil and lubricants resulted in part from lower fuel consumption due to a reduction in the average number of miles travelled during the period. 
The reduced mileage was attributable to the curtailment of engineering work referred to in paragraph 33 above and to the transport of troops and equipment to Bosnia and Herzegovina by ferry, rather than by overland routes as explained in paragraph 82 below. 
Additionally, no provision had been included for additional flying hours in excess of the block hours contracted for. 
37. The cost estimates for rental of helicopters based on the original configuration and the revised costs as per the actual deployment are shown in table 2. 
The average fuel consumption of the S-61 had been estimated at 668 gallons per flying hour compared to 96 gallons per flying hour for the Bell-212. 
39. The additional requirement of $31,200 for third-party liability insurance resulted from the rental of an additional Bell-212 helicopter for three months instead of an S-61, for which the cost of insurance would have been incorporated into the monthly rental cost. 
Instead of continuing to lease the two Beechcraft aircraft, it was decided to change to two YAK-40 aircraft in June. 
No provision had been included for additional flying hours in excess of the block hours contracted for. 
42. The cost estimates for rental of fixed-wing aircraft based on the original configuration and the revised costs as per the actual deployment are shown in table 3. 
43. Additional requirements for positioning and painting are due to the deployment of the two YAK-40 aircraft in June. 
44. The additional requirements for insurance resulted from the increased cost of war risk insurance for the cargo planes flying into Bosnia and Herzegovina, which were partially offset by savings for liability insurance resulting from the changeover from the two Beechcraft aircraft in June to the two YAK-40 aircraft. 
The cost of war risk insurance for aircraft flying into Sarajevo was increased following an incident on 17 April 1993 in which the IL-76 cargo plane was hit while taxiing to the ramp at Sarajevo airport. 
45. The cost estimates for insurance for fixed-wing aircraft based on the original configuration and the revised costs as per the actual deployment are shown in table 4. 
47. Additional requirements for air crew subsistence allowance resulted from the change in the types of aircraft leased during the period. 
Only the amounts payable to the contractor for crew accommodation were included in the cost estimates. 
48. The cost estimates for subsistence allowance based on the original configuration and the revised costs as per the actual deployment are shown in table 5. 
53. Additional requirements for communication spare parts and supplies reflect operational requirements of the mission, particularly with regard to military requirements. 
54. Savings for commercial communications were attributable to the partial implementation of the United Nations-owned communication network and to an overestimation of INMARSAT operating time for the operations in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The estimated requirements in Bosnia and Herzegovina had been provided by the Bosnia and Herzegovina Command at the time the responsibilities were transferred to UNPROFOR on 1 April 1993. 
57. Savings for office equipment resulted from the postponed acquisition of additional equipment since technicians were still installing equipment purchased during the previous mandate period. 
The manpower was not available to undertake additional installations at the time and space limitations did not permit the storage of additional equipment. 
58. Some of the savings for generators were due to the transfer of 200 (5 KVA) generators from UNTAC. 
Additionally, requisitions for new generators were not processed pending approval by the Headquarters Committee on Contracts. 
59. As a result of delays in the acquisition and installation of accommodation containers for contingent personnel, the purchase of accommodation equipment for the containers was postponed. 
60. Requirements for office furniture for additional staff and offices in the mission area were understated. 
61. Additional requirements for observation equipment resulted from the purchase of additional night observation devices for operations in Sarajevo. 
62. Additional fuel storage units had to be purchased in order to comply with the Force Commander's instructions that every battalion have a minimum of 14 days' fuel reserve. 
Portable bladders and pumps had to be acquired since units are often required to move at very short notice. 
63. The expansion of Engineering Services because of transfer of responsibility for the activity from the military sector to the civilian sector created a greater demand for engineering tools and other types of equipment not foreseen in the original cost estimates for miscellaneous other equipment. 
64. Additional requirements for field defence equipment resulted from the need to ensure the safety of personnel as a result of the increasing hostilities in the area of operations. 
67. Provision for additional audit services in 1993 had been included in the cost estimates for the period beginning 1 July 1993, but the funds were obligated during the current reporting period. 
69. Owing to the constant expansion of the mission, the requirements for stationery and office supplies had been underestimated. 
The mission maintains a 30-day reserve stock. 
70. Additional requirements for sanitation and cleaning materials resulted from the increase in the number of accommodation and kitchen facilities during the reporting period. 
Furthermore, the cleaning contract for the mission's headquarters in Zagreb has been renegotiated in such a way that UNPROFOR provides the cleaning materials. 
71. Civilian personnel assigned to the sectors must be provided with flak jackets and helmets as a security measure. 
Additionally, UNPROFOR has to provide such items on a loan basis to some contingents who are not provided with them by their own Governments. 
These requirements were not included in the cost estimates for uniform items. 
73. Savings for medical supplies resulted from the non-submission of bills for these items from the contingents in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
77. Some public information activities had to be deferred because of the uncertainty of the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina and in Sarajevo, resulting in savings under this heading. 
82. Additional funds were required for the transport of contingent-owned equipment and other equipment and supplies to Bosnia and Herzegovina owing to the closure of many routes into the area. 
Troops and equipment were deployed via Split, which requires the use of a ferry between Rijeka and Split. 
No provision for ferry transport had been included in the original cost estimates. 
85. Savings under this heading are estimated at $72,700 and result from the higher vacancy rate for international civilian staff. 
1. These estimates were calculated, where applicable, on the basis of the cost parameters indicated below. 
3. The above rates are subject to supplements of 15 and 40 per cent for the first 30 days and to supplements of 10 and 25 per cent thereafter for staff at the D-1/D-2 and ASG/USG levels respectively. 
7. The cost estimates for military observers are based on the phasing-in of observers in accordance with the schedule shown in table 1. 
9. The cost estimates for contingent personnel are based on the phasing-in of contingents in accordance with the schedule shown in table 2. 
11. The above deployment figures are net of gains and losses. 
During those two months 1,986 additional troops were deployed and 546 troops were repatriated for a total gain of 1,440 troops. 
In early October 342 troops were deployed and 248 troops were repatriated for a net gain of 94 troops. 
In mid-October 2,195 troops were deployed and 1,161 troops were repatriated for a net gain of 1,034 troops. 
16. Salaries of internationally recruited staff are estimated using New York standard cost rates for staff in the Professional category and above, Security Service and for 50 per cent of the staff in the General Service category. 
Field operations standard cost rates have been used for staff in the Field Service category. 
Additionally, Professional staff salaries have been adjusted to take into account non-entitlement to post adjustment for 70 per cent of the staff in the Professional category who are classified as mission appointees. 
The salaries of locally recruited staff are also estimated at net cost and are based on local salary scales applicable to the mission area. 
The detailed cost breakdown is contained in annex X (a). 
17. The costs for international civilian staff are based on the deployment schedule shown in annex IX (c). 
18. The cost estimate provides for the hiring of 1,330 international personnel (an increase of 744 personnel) on a contractual basis at an average annual cost of $54,555 per person, including food allowance. 
An amount of $315 per person per month is included under rental of premises for accommodation of 714 personnel. 
20. The cost estimates for United Nations-owned vehicles are based on 1,058 vehicles from 1 July to 31 August 1993, 1,350 vehicles from 1 September to 30 November 1993, 1,637 vehicles from 1 to 31 December 1993 and 2,293 vehicles from 1 January to 31 March 1994. 
21. The cost estimates for contingent-owned vehicles provide for 6,141 vehicles from 1 July to 31 August 1993, 6,911 vehicles from 1 September to 30 November 1993, 6,818 vehicles from 1 to 31 December 1993 and 7,818 vehicles from 1 January to 31 March 1994. 
26. Provision is included to pay troops for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per day for up to seven days of recreational leave taken during a six-month period of service ($2,672,700). 
This estimate also provides for other welfare activities in the amount of $687,300, an average of $3 per person per month. 
27. This estimate provides for feeding members of the mission who are assigned to posts where mess facilities must be provided. 
Rations are issued in accordance with approved ration scales. 
The total cost has been reduced by a non-usage factor of 3.5 per cent ($1,732,900) during absence on recreational leave. 
28. A daily allowance for incidental personal expenses is paid to all military personnel at a rate of $1.28 per person per day, payable in local currency, for a total of 6,973,565 person/days ($8,926,200). 
The cost estimate also includes an overlap factor of 0.5 per cent during rotation ($44,600). 
30. Repatriation travel of 21,234 contingent personnel after six months and travel of their replacements to the mission area has been calculated on the basis of the cost estimates contained in paragraph 5 above ($10,999,400). 
The cost estimate also provides for an overlap factor of 0.5 per cent during rotation ($80,200). 
32. This estimate provides for payment to troop-contributing Governments of the costs of contingent-owned equipment furnished to their contingents at the request of the United Nations, including 7,818 vehicles. 
33. This estimate provides for the reimbursement to Governments for payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury, disability or illness resulting from service with UNPROFOR, based on an average payment of $40,000. 
34. As at 15 November 1993, 62 personnel serving with UNPROFOR have been killed and 782 injured. 
38. In a letter dated 14 May 1993 (S/25806), the Secretary-General had informed the Security Council of his decision to appoint a Special Representative for the former Yugoslavia who would also serve as the Co-Chairman of the Steering Committee of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia. 
This post has been charged to the budget of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia. 
39. However, the considerable and pressing demands of both functions have made it impossible for one person to combine both tasks in his work schedule. 
In view of the need for a full-time Special Representative who will also supervise the civil, military and humanitarian aspects of UNPROFOR's manifold responsibilities, the Secretary-General has decided to separate the two functions. 
In order to provide for the new Special Representative (USG) and Force Commander (ASG), an additional post at the Assistant Secretary-General level is required. 
Three additional senior-level posts at the D-2 level are required. 
42. Additional civilian staff are required in connection with the enlargements of UNPROFOR's mandate and strength authorized by Security Council resolutions 844 (1993) and 847 (1993), as well as to carry out construction and logistic functions previously performed by the military. 
Provision is also included for hazard duty pay for staff serving in Bosnia and Herzegovina at a rate of $600 per person per month for 344 international staff and at 15 per cent of annual net salary for 600 local staff. 
50. Round-trip rotation travel of 30 international staff to and from the mission area ($102,000) and the one-way travel of 402 staff to the mission area ($683,400) is provided on the basis of the rates specified in paragraph 4 above. 
52. Provision for 1,330 international contractual personnel is based on the estimated cost referred to in paragraph 18. 
The detailed summary of the total number of facilities and current monthly rental costs is contained in annexes XI (a) to XI (f). 
57. Present requirements for the rental of premises for the accommodation of contingent personnel are estimated at a monthly cost of $706,295 for a total cost of $6,356,655. 
Acquisition of rent-free property has reached a limit and accommodation facilities for contingent personnel must be sought in rented properties for troops who are not accommodated in containers. 
58. Additional accommodations are required for the troops to be deployed in connection with Security Council resolutions 842 (1993), 844 (1993) and 847 (1993). 
Provision is included in the cost estimate for the rental of accommodations for 544 troops for five months ($285,600). 
59. An amount of $1,396,600 is also included for the rental of accommodations for a maximum of 714 international contractual personnel at an average cost of $315 per person per month. 
Container accommodation will be provided for 615 international contractual personnel and one person is being accommodated in government-provided housing. 
61. Three buildings are being used mainly for storage purposes because of their poor condition and lack of heat. 
These buildings will be renovated to provide additional office space in order to relieve overcrowding in existing facilities. 
62. The renovation work will be undertaken by contract and will consist of: (a) the installation of ablution facilities, new floors, additional power points and lighting; (b) the upgrading of utility connections; (c) roof repairs; (d) curing rising damp; and (e) painting. 
64. The drainage and water supply systems need substantial refurbishment to accommodate the additional personnel. 
Similarly, the power supply must be upgraded to meet the increased requirements of expanded warehousing, receiving and inspection, transportation, communications and engineering operations as well as to provide heat for container accommodations. 
The main power supply must also be extended to the field hospital located here, which has been operating on self-generated power. 
65. Many of the buildings at this logistics base, which services operations in Bosnia and Herzegovina, are in poor condition because of a complete lack of maintenance in recent years. 
Facilities must be upgraded to bring them up to acceptable standards. 
It is planned to expand the current headquarters property into the adjacent Selska barracks once the agreement of the Government of Croatia has been obtained. 
67. These buildings are in poor condition. 
Priority will be given to improvements in essential services (power, water, etc.) and ablution facilities. 
68. Work needs to be undertaken at both of these logistics bases to asphalt areas to be used for convoy formation, to provide stormwater drainage and to upgrade the power and water supplies. 
70. Building maintenance supplies are needed for offices, accommodation facilities and warehouses throughout the mission area as shown in annex XI. 
Total requirements are estimated at $8,740,000 for maintenance supplies for all locations as detailed below: 
71. Most services in respect of engineering, heating and related maintenance of premises, and well drilling, have to be carried out by private contractors throughout the mission area. 
Requirements under this heading are estimated at $2,234,000 for maintenance services at all locations. 
Fuel prices vary widely throughout the mission area. 
75. On this basis, therefore, an estimate of consumption can be achieved by establishing the total amount of fuel consumed within an area and establishing the proportions allocated to vehicles for which more accurate figures are available. 
As an average, for the period between April and June 1993, 30 per cent of bulk fuel issues amounted to approximately $1,080,000 for the three-month period. 
76. Monthly consumption of generator fuel during summer months is therefore calculated at $360,000 and at $468,000 during the winter. 
On this basis, the average monthly consumption of each of the 1,200 units currently deployed amounts to $300 in summer months and $390 in winter. 
77. At present, the planned increased requirement for generators throughout the mission area is for an additional 1,465 units of varying capacity to be deployed during the latter period. 
Calculations are based on existing units for the first six months increasing to 2,665 units for the last three-month period. 
Using an average of $345 per month, the total projected requirement for generator fuel for the nine-month period is $5,242,275. 
At the present time 24,858 troops are being accommodated under hard cover in government-provided facilities, rented facilities or in containers. 
An additional 634 troops are living in tents. 
Hard cover accommodation is therefore required for an additional 9,842 troops. 
This includes 600 containers to accommodate 1,200 troops who were either evicted from rented facilities owing to the increasing demand for housing for refugees or whose barracks were destroyed during the hostilities. 
A summary reflecting the current accommodation of contingent personnel, excluding tents, and the additional requirements is shown below: 
80. An additional 300 containers are also required to accommodate 600 international contractual personnel. 
81. Each sleeping container will accommodate two people at a unit cost of $4,500. 
Each ablution container will provide for 20 people at a unit cost of $9,500. 
The cost of kitchen and dining facilities is estimated at $1,000 per person. 
The detailed summary of the number of accommodation containers, ablution units and kitchen and dining facilities required and other requirements for prefabricated buildings, together with their respective unit costs, is contained in annex XI (i). 
84. Owing to the ongoing hostilities in the mission area, bridges continue to be destroyed on key routes used by UNPROFOR. 
86. UNPROFOR's requirements for vehicles and related supplies and equipment have increased significantly as a result of continuous enlargements of its mandate and the establishment of a civilian Engineering Services unit. 
This service must be provided with the specialized equipment required to carry out its tasks. 
Additionally, most of the logistics battalion was repatriated in October 1993 and 90 trucks belonging to the unit will be repatriated in December 1993. 
The functions formerly carried out by the unit will also be assumed by civilian personnel and United Nations-owned cargo trucks must be acquired as replacements. 
88. The increase in the number of Civil Affairs personnel, military observers and civilian police has also had an impact on UNPROFOR's vehicle requirements. 
All of these personnel must be mobile and since they generally travel in small teams their need for vehicles and fuel is rather high. 
At present military observers have 56 stations, with a staffing level of 470 rising to 578. 
Civilian police monitor stations currently number 41 and are expected to increase as the number of police monitors increases from 628 to 716. 
89. While the number of personnel and vehicles has increased substantially, UNPROFOR's vehicle maintenance capacity has not increased in proportion to its additional demands. 
Arrangements are also under way to reduce the number of light vehicles in use at the mission's headquarters in Zagreb and to use pooled (bus) transportation whenever possible. 
90. It is estimated that an amount of $34,837,800 is required for the acquisition of 656 additional vehicles and the replacement of 24 destroyed or worn-out vehicles. 
Nineteen of the additional vehicles to be acquired will be transferred from UNTAC at no cost except freight. 
It is estimated that an amount of $20,000 is required for each of the 32 battalions ($640,000) to provide appropriate tools and equipment and to replace worn-out equipment. 
97. UNPROFOR's vehicle fleet includes a large number of specialized heavy military-pattern vehicles, such as warriors, armoured personnel carriers and tanks. 
98. It is estimated that each United Nations-owned vehicle will consume five gallons of petrol per day at $1.14 per gallon for a total daily cost of $5.70. 
It is also estimated that each contingent-owned vehicle will consume 7.5 gallons of petrol per day at $1.14 per gallon for a total daily cost of $8.55. 
Provision is also made for the cost of oil and lubricants at 10 per cent of the cost of fuel ($1,906,600). 
99. The cost of third-party liability insurance is estimated at $400 per vehicle per annum for both United Nations and contingent-owned vehicles ($2,599,000). 
A 10-per-cent reduction has been made for off-road vehicles ($260,000) for a net cost of $2,339,000. 
The monthly costs for rental, aviation fuel and insurance are shown in annex XII (a). 
This represents an increase of 14 helicopters and 1 fixed-wing aircraft. 
101. A total of 36 helicopters are needed to support the present Force in the Protected Areas, Bosnia and Herzegovina, the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and the expanded operations in the safe areas authorized by the Security Council in its resolution 844 (1993). 
An additional three commercially rented helicopters (two Bell-212 and one Bell-206) are being flown in the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia to resupply and support observation posts situated in the mountainous regions, which in many cases can only be resupplied by helicopter. 
They are also being used for reconnaissance flights. 
104. Four additional government-provided helicopters (BH-412) were deployed in mid-October 1993 to implement the expanded mandate of UNPROFOR in the safe areas which was authorized by the Security Council in its resolution 844 (1993). 
The detailed breakdown is shown in annex XII (a). 
106. The cost estimate is based on the cost of aviation fuel at $1.29 per gallon ($2,149,800). 
The detailed breakdown of fuel consumption per type of helicopter is shown in annex XII (a). 
Provision is also made for lubricants at 10 per cent of the cost of aviation fuel ($215,000). 
109. An amount of $40,000 is included for the painting of the two CH-47 helicopters at a cost of $20,000 per helicopter. 
The monthly costs for rental, aviation fuel and insurance are shown in annex XII (a). 
The detailed cost breakdown is shown in annex XII (a). 
113. The cost estimate is based on the cost of aviation fuel at $1.29 per gallon ($4,624,900). 
The detailed breakdown of fuel consumption per aircraft is shown in annex XII (a). 
Provision is also included for lubricants at 10 per cent of the cost of aviation fuel ($462,500). 
114. An amount of $25,000 is included for the positioning of the second IL-76 cargo plane. 
115. The cost of painting the IL-76 cargo plane is estimated at $25,000. 
116. The cost of third-party liability insurance for each of the two passenger aircraft and the AN-32 cargo plane ($233,800) and war risk insurance in Bosnia and Herzegovina for the three cargo aircraft ($3,950,000) is calculated as per the monthly rates shown in annex XII (a). 
117. The cost estimate includes provision for payment of accommodation allowance to commercial helicopter crew personnel at a rate of $42,700 per month ($384,300) and cargo crew personnel at a rate of $25,100 per month ($225,900), in accordance with the terms of the rental contracts. 
An additional amount of $30,000 per month ($270,000) is included for payment of food and accommodation allowance paid locally in respect of nights spent away from the base station. 
119. The cost of ground handling is estimated at $291,900 per month. 
In order to provide that support the signals battalion purchased and operated communications terminals as subscribers to the International Maritime Satellite (INMARSAT) system. 
The cost of operating the equipment during the first months of the operation was approximately $1 million per month. 
A study was therefore undertaken by UNPROFOR to investigate the possibility of obtaining a more efficient and cost-effective communications system for the Protected Areas. 
124. Based on the command and control requirements of the mission, a network proposal was formulated, followed by extensive market research to meet these needs. 
The necessary hardware was subsequently purchased by UNPROFOR at a cost of some $8.7 million and additional civilian personnel were recruited to install, maintain, manage and operate the network. 
125. The network consists of a number of earth stations connected via satellite and terrestrial links using digital switching equipment to provide voice, facsimile and data communications to the mission. 
126. As a result of the many expansions of UNPROFOR's mandate, the equipment purchased for the Protected Areas had to be reconfigured and redeployed to units in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
127. Additional units required for the mission's expansion in the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, the safe areas and in the Protected Areas will have to be connected to the United Nations-owned network. 
129. VHF equipment is required to provide static, mobile and portable communications to military observers, civilian police monitors, civilian engineering services, civil affairs and administrative support units in the area of operation. 
It should be noted that owing to the lack of infrastructure in many areas, VHF is the only suitable means of communication. 
130. HF equipment is required to provide real-time backup facilities to the prime satellite network and base/mobile communications to air operations, military observers and engineering services. 
131. Satellite equipment is needed to provide voice, facsimile and data communications down to the battalion level where it does not already exist. 
INMARSAT type "C" terminals are required as additional backup to the prime satellite network and as main means of communication for offices at remote locations. 
Fleet management control stations are required to provide command and control over convoys within the area of operation. 
Global positioning system receivers are required for the forward air controllers and for geographical survey. 
132. Telephone exchange equipment is required to provide private automatic branch exchange equipment to integrate the communications network and to provide telephone service at all levels. 
Facsimile switching modes are required to extend the automated message handling system to the additional units. 
Mobile telephones (cellular) are required where telephone communications are not available via other means, in areas where this limited commercial system is accessible. 
134. The detailed summary of communications equipment requirements is contained in annex XIII. 
135. Provision is made for the cost of spare parts required for both United Nations-owned and contingent-owned communications equipment. 
Telex, postage and pouch costs are estimated at a monthly cost of $75,000 ($675,000). 
141. The cost estimate provides for the acquisition of office furniture (desks, chairs, computer tables, etc.) for the expanded operations in the safe areas and in the Protected Areas. 
142. The requirements for office equipment are estimated at $800,200. 
145. Main power is either non-existent or at best unreliable throughout the mission area. 
It is therefore essential to provide generator power for most UNPROFOR facilities. 
Even in Zagreb where main supply is generally reliable, backup generator equipment is necessary to allow the headquarters to function at all times and to provide for essential refrigeration, catering and accommodation services. 
146. Since its inception in early 1992, the size of the Force has increased substantially and per capital power demands have also increased as facilities have expanded. 
It is essential that ample power-generation capacity for a rapidly growing Force be provided before the onset of winter. 
149. Most of the battalions are located in remote areas where local fuel storage is not available. 
Therefore, in order to have sufficient capacity to continue operations during the winter months when the supply roads may be blocked by snow or hostile activities, provision has been made for the purchase of solid fuel tanks/bladders and pumping/filtering equipment. 
151. There is an additional requirement for rigid metal tank fuel storage to meet the requirements of the generator deployment programme at the battalion as well as sector level. 
153. Provision is made for the acquisition of medical ($400,000) and dental equipment ($150,000) to supplement the contingent-owned equipment, including equipment required by the medical units in clinics and first-aid stations to be established throughout the area of operation. 
This provides for such items as beds, lockers, side tables, etc. 
An amount of $840,000 is also included for mess facilities. 
156. An amount of $1 million is included for the three-month lease of a drone airborne surveillance system for use in areas of Bosnia and Herzegovina in which access is denied to UNPROFOR. 
The Security Council, in reacting to urgent and critical developments in the mission area, has often demanded up-to-the-minute information from the Secretariat about specific aspects of the ongoing conflict. 
Unfortunately, many such requests are related to areas where UNPROFOR troops are not deployed and where access by land is not possible, either because of the conflict itself or because UNPROFOR movement on those routes is deliberately blocked by the parties. 
Such information could also have vital operational implications for the Force and enhance the security and safety of its members. The drones would therefore serve as a source of information both for UNPROFOR and, when required, for the Security Council. 
160. Provision is made for the cost of external audit services. 
162. No provision is made under this heading. 
163. No provision is made under this heading. 
164. No provision is made under this heading. 
165. No provision is made under this heading. 
166. No provision is made under this heading. 
167. This amount provides for limited hospitality to local dignitaries in the context of good will in the official interest of the mission. 
168. Provision is made under this heading for bank charges, legal fees, postage of military personnel and other miscellaneous services. 
170. Requirements for medical supplies are estimated at $100,000 per month. 
171. Provision is made under this heading for the cost of disinfectants and chemicals required for maintaining corrosive-free plumbing and sanitation facilities as well as for normal cleaning purposes. 
172. The cost estimate provides for the subscription of international newspapers, daily and weekly local newspapers, as well as airway guides, communications data publications and other technical publication requirements. 
173. No provision is made under this heading. 
174. No provision is made under this heading. 
176. As hostilities between warring factions have increased, so has the frequency of UNPROFOR personnel coming under small arms and heavy weapons fire. 
Such fire has killed and wounded a significant number of UNPROFOR personnel and every effort must be made to protect mission members. 
There is a substantial demand for field defences for each new unit coming into the mission area and replacement items must be available when units are relocated. 
178. Hesco bastion wall is a sophisticated patented type of interlinking sectional hollow wall made of wire mesh panel and geotexite cloth, which is then filled with soil, mud, slurry, sand, gravel or any fluid solid matter. 
The sections are 10 metres long, 1 metre wide and 1 metres high. 
The wall is placed as a barricade around an accommodation container to protect occupants from rifle, tank shells, blasts and mortar fire. 
182. Requirements for public information equipment are estimated at $556,600. 
183. The cost estimate provides for supplies required by the photographic section such as tapes, films and other materials, as well as the cost of printing materials, such as posters, brochures, stickers, buttons and so on. 
184. No provision is made under this heading. 
185. Provision is included for UNPROFOR's proportional share of the cost of publications to be issued on Cambodia, El Salvador, Somalia and the former Yugoslavia. 
186. No provision is made under this heading. 
187. The mine threat is a major restriction to UNPROFOR's mobility throughout the mission area and the acquisition of effective detection and disposal equipment is essential in order to accomplish the Force's mission and to protect its personnel. 
189. No provision is made under this heading. 
190. No provision is made under this heading. 
191. Provision is made for mine-clearing services. 
192. An amount of $33,000 is included for mine signs. 
193. No provision is made under this heading. 
194. Costs for the emplacement and repatriation of contingent-owned equipment are estimated at $1,500,000. 
196. The costs for shipping and clearing charges not included elsewhere are estimated at $890,000 and ferry charges at $495,000. 
197. Provision is made for a proportional share of the 1994 financing of the Integrated Management Information System. 
198. In accordance with the methodology proposed for the funding of posts authorized from the Support Account for Peace-keeping Operations, provision is made here based on 8.5 per cent of the total cost of civilian staff costs included under items 2 (b) and 2 (c) above. 
The costs of international contractual personnel have been included since they are encumbering posts that would normally be filled by United Nations staff. 
199. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget line item 2 (b). 
200. The staff assessment requirements provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 have been credited to this item as income from staff assessment and is credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNPROFOR budget. 
201. No provision is made under this heading. 
1. The cost estimates for the 12-month period beginning 1 April 1994 are based on the cost parameters provided in annex VI, unless otherwise indicated. 
5. Provision is made for the payment of a clothing and equipment allowance at the rate of $200 per annum. 
8. The cost estimates for contingent personnel are based on the phasing-in schedule shown in table 1 below: 
13. Provision is included for payment of accommodation and food allowance to contingent personnel while on official travel status. 
16. This estimate provides for payment to troop-contributing Governments of the costs of contingent-owned equipment furnished to their contingents at the request of the United Nations. 
17. The cost estimate provides for reimbursement to Governments for payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury or illness resulting from service with UNPROFOR. 
18. It is not anticipated that all 716 civilian police monitors will be deployed for the full 12-month period. 
The total cost has been reduced by a vacancy factor of 5 per cent ($1,494,900). 
21. Provision is made for the payment of a clothing and equipment allowance at the rate of $200 per annum ($143,200), less a 5 per cent vacancy rate ($7,200). 
22. The proposed staffing table is set out in annex IX (b). 
Calculations for salaries for 710 international staff are detailed in annex X (b), inclusive of a 15 per cent vacancy factor. 
23. Calculation of salaries of 1,760 locally recruited staff based on local salary scales applicable to the mission area are also detailed in annex X (b), including a 5 per cent vacancy factor. 
26. Common staff costs for both the international and local staff are as detailed in annex X (b), including a 15 per cent vacancy factor for international staff and 5 per cent for local staff. 
27. Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 709 international staff, inclusive of a 15 per cent vacancy factor. 
37. Provision for maintenance services at all locations is estimated at $248,200 per month. 
44. Provision is included for spare parts, repairs and maintenance for United Nations vehicles at $1,825 per vehicle per annum and for contingent-owned vehicles at $7,500 per vehicle per annum. 
A 10 per cent reduction has been made for off-road vehicles ($6,563,200), for a net cost of $59,069,000. 
Provision is also made for the cost of oil and lubricants at 10 per cent of the cost of fuel ($3,034,400). 
47. Provision is made for the rental of 36 helicopters, as indicated in annex XII (b). 
53. Provision is made for the rental of five fixed-wing aircraft, including three cargo planes, as indicated in annex XII (b). 
58. Provision is made for payment of subsistence allowance to the crew of the commercially rented aircraft at a total monthly cost of $97,800. 
62. No provision is made under this heading. 
63. No provision is made under this heading. 
64. Total requirements for communications parts and supplies are estimated at $14,985,000 for civilian and military communications equipment. 
65. No provision is made under this heading. 
67. No provision is made under this heading. 
68. No provision is made under this heading. 
69. No provision is made under this heading. 
70. No provision is made under this heading. 
71. No provision is made under this heading. 
72. No provision is made under this heading. 
73. No provision is made under this heading. 
74. No provision is made under this heading. 
75. No provision is made under this heading. 
76. No provision is made under this heading. 
77. No provision is made under this heading. 
78. No provision is made under this heading. 
79. The cost of repairs, maintenance and spare parts is estimated at $572,500 per month. 
80. Provision is made for the cost of external audit services. 
82. No provision is made under this heading. 
83. No provision is made under this heading. 
84. No provision is made under this heading. 
85. No provision is made under this heading. 
86. No provision is made under this heading. 
88. Provision is made under this heading for bank charges, legal fees, postage of military personnel and other miscellaneous services. 
90. Provision is made under this heading for medical supplies for military personnel. 
92. The cost estimate provides for the subscription of international newspapers, daily and weekly local newspapers, as well as airway guides, communications data publications and other technical publication requirements. 
93. No provision is made under this heading. 
94. No provision is made under this heading. 
97. No provision is made under this heading. 
98. Included under this heading are requirements for oxygen and acetylene refills, freon gas, butane gas, packing and packaging supplies, kitchen utensils, flags, paper products, United Nations medal sets, mattress covers, pillows and pillow cases, blankets, bed sheets, jerry cans and miscellaneous items. 
99. No provision is made under this heading. 
100. No provision is made under this heading. 
101. No provision is made under this heading. 
103. No provision is made under this heading. 
104. No provision is made under this heading. 
105. No provision is made under this heading. 
106. No provision is made under this heading. 
107. No provision is made under this heading. 
108. Provision is made for mine-clearing services. 
109. No provision is made under this heading. 
110. No provision is made under this heading. 
111. This provides for the cost of shipping and clearing charges not included elsewhere. 
112. No provision is made under this heading. 
113. The costs for shipping and clearing charges not included elsewhere are estimated at $890,000 and ferry charges at $495,000. 
115. This amount has been calculated at 8.5 per cent of the total civilian staff costs shown under items 2 (b) and 2 (c) above. 
116. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget line item 2 (b). 
117. The staff assessment requirements provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 have been credited to this item as income from staff assessment and is credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) of 15 December 1955. 
118. No provision is made under this heading. 
1. The major functions of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, as defined by the General Assembly in resolution 14 (I) of 13 February 1946, are: 
"(a) To examine and report on the budget submitted by the Secretary-General to the General Assembly; 
"(b) To advise the General Assembly concerning any administrative and budgetary matters referred to it; 
"(c) To examine on behalf of the General Assembly the administrative budgets of the specialized agencies and proposals for financial arrangements with such agencies; 
2. Under rule 156 of the rules of procedure of the General Assembly, the members of the Advisory Committee, no two of whom shall be nationals of the same State, shall be selected on the basis of broad geographical representation, personal qualifications and experience. 
3. The Advisory Committee has the following membership: 
Some members of the Committee have repeated those objections and stated their reasons therefor. 
At the same time, the Committee considered that the controversy concerning such items does not fall within the province of the Advisory Committee, which under rule 157 of the rules of procedure is "responsible for expert examination of the budget of the United Nations". 
In the following table the estimates for 1994-1995 are compared with the revised appropriations for 1992-1993, as approved by the General Assembly in resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993, and with actual expenditure in the biennium 1990-1991. 
The expenditure for 1994-1995 presented by the Secretary-General in the proposed programme budget for that biennium reflects an increase over the budget outline estimate of $47,064,000 or 1.7 per cent. 
4. The Secretary-General's programme budget proposals for 1994-1995 cover the regular budget of the Organization. 
The grand total, including the net estimate for the regular budget, is therefore $5,648,427,800. 
The estimates do not include the costs of peace-keeping operations which are funded separately. 
For 1992-1993, assessments on Member States in respect of these peace-keeping operations to date total $4,157,415,949. 
5. The submission of the Secretary-General's proposed programme budget for 1994-1995 was delayed by seven months. 
The Advisory Committee devotes the months of May, June and part of July to hearings on the proposed programme budget and to approval of its report. 
The work is intensive and usually uninterrupted by other matters. 
6. In 1993, the Advisory Committee was not provided with the Secretary-General's proposals in time for its spring session; the necessary documentation was however promised for July and then for August. 
By 5 October 1993, only the overview and 3 out of 12 parts (plus income sections) had been fully issued. 
The Advisory Committee had to carry out its work under difficult circumstances, with only limited conference services available prior to 25 October, as a result of cost-savings measures announced by the Secretary-General at the end of August. 
7. The Committee urges most strongly that measures should be taken to prevent a recurrence of this unacceptable situation and to ensure full compliance with the Financial Regulations. 
8. The present first report by the Advisory Committee on the proposed programme budget for 1994-1995 differs from its reports on the proposed programme budget for previous bienniums. 
It is considerably shorter, bearing in mind the limited time available to write and produce it. 
9. Further complicating the consideration of the proposed programme budget has been the extremely late submission of a number of reports by the Secretary-General which, if approved, could have an important impact on the budget. 
None of these lengthy and complicated reports was received by the Committee, even in advance form, before 15 November. 
A number of them change proposals and/or assumptions already contained in the proposed programme budget and which the Committee had already taken valuable time to consider. 
Bearing in mind the urgent need to finalize the first report on the proposed programme budget for 1994-1995 for submission to the Fifth Committee, the Advisory Committee intends to report separately on such submissions as it may receive. 
For example, proposals are to be submitted to the General Assembly on the distribution of responsibilities and resources regarding energy and natural resources. 
12. The Advisory Committee notes that, in a number of programmes, it is possible that the mandates relating to certain policy-making organs and the substantive activities undertaken under their direction will be terminated or substantially changed during the biennium 1994-1995. 
13. The Advisory Committee recalls that the proposed programme budget was to be prepared taking into account, in particular, the relevant provisions of General Assembly resolutions 47/212 A and B, 47/213 and 47/214. 
The Advisory Committee found that a number of the proposals contained in the proposed programme budget have not been adequately explained and justified by reference to existing legislative mandates, including the medium-term plan. 
The Advisory Committee points out that the mandates, policies and priorities of the Organization are set by its legislative organs. 
As such, the Secretary-General's proposals for the programme budget should be limited to the full implementation of the mandates, policies and priorities previously established by the General Assembly and other competent intergovernmental organs. 
15. The Committee regrets that, in a number of sections of the proposed programme budget, the relationship between the content of a number of programmes and subprogrammes of the medium-term plan and the content of the programme budget was unclear. 
16. The Advisory Committee recalls the provisions of resolution 45/248 B VI, in which the General Assembly: 
"2. Reaffirms also the role of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions; 
"3. Expresses its concern at the tendency of its substantive Committees and other intergovernmental bodies to involve themselves in administrative and budgetary matters; 
"4. Invites the Secretary-General to provide all intergovernmental bodies with the required information regarding procedures for administrative and budgetary matters." 
Since the initial approval of the 1992-1993 programme budget, there have been numerous movements within and between sections as the result of the two phases of the restructuring that have already taken place and the redeployment of vacant posts to and from a "vacancy pool". 
The Advisory Committee sought and received additional information to explain the post situation in each section. 
18. In this connection, the Advisory Committee points out that, in the presentation by the Secretary-General, the Secretariat has not clarified the nature of "additional posts". 
While welcoming the intention, the Committee requests that such reporting should include programmatic justifications for the redeployment and be submitted not only to it but also to the relevant intergovernmental bodies for their information as appropriate." 
20. The report of the Advisory Committee quoted above was submitted to the General Assembly and approved by it by paragraph 2 of resolution 47/212 B I in March 1993. 
When the movement of a post represents the transfer of resources between appropriation sections, the prior concurrence of the Advisory Committee must be sought. 
As has been pointed out before, this concurrence can be sought at any time throughout the year and procedures are in place to ensure a quick response from the Committee. 
21. The Advisory Committee is also of the opinion that urgent thought should be given to the implications of the proposed structure of the budget on the management of resources, including staff resources, in view of the wide disproportion between the sizes of the appropriation sections. 
The Committee points out that the consolidation of independent sections (as in the 1992-1993 budget) into significantly larger appropriation sections has resulted in a wide variation in the sizes of budget sections, and has provided considerably greater flexibility. 
The Committee points out the need for establishing the underlying rationale and criteria for the establishment of separate sections. 
In this connection, in addition to consideration of economies of scale, the size of resources and need to maintain the independence of different organizational units should be some of the elements that should be taken into account. 
22. The proposed programme budget 1994-1995 is presented in a new format. 
"Part I of the new proposed programme budget is clear and concise. In other words, as outlined in paragraphs 5 and 6 of his report, that part of the new budget document should provide an overview rather than technical information, with a limited number of tabular annexes." 
"the annexes to both parts of the new document as currently proposed be re-examined with a view not only to simplifying the annexes but also, particularly as regards part II of the document, to determining which annexes should be retained. 
23. The Advisory Committee notes the efforts made thus far in transforming the proposed programme budget document into an effective vehicle for analysis and decision-making in the General Assembly. 
However, a lot remains to be done. 
In particular, part I should evolve into a self-contained document upon which the General Assembly could take decisions; as it is now, it is merely an extended version of the former introduction. 
The amount of statistical information contained in part I should be simplified and reduced. 
Part II should become more analytical in order to provide relevant detail as needed in support of the specific proposals in part I. In particular, part II should contain a complete set of organigrams for each organizational unit. 
Some of the terminology also needs to be clarified; for example, it might avoid confusion with the parts of the budget if part I and part II were called volume I and volume II, respectively. 
25. The proposed programme budget for 1994-1995 is clearly a transitional budget from the methodological point of view. 
For that reason and because of the adjustments described in paragraphs 92 to 95 of the introduction to the proposed programme budget, the Advisory Committee believes that it is difficult to make meaningful detailed comparisons between the current biennium and 1994-1995. 
For example, as described in paragraph 92 of part I, the delayed impact of new posts from the 1992-1993 budget has been included in the resource growth of staff costs for 1994-1995. 
Thus, while the actual level of staff resources may have remained the same, resource growth is still shown; this is misleading. 
26. These anomalies, produced by the transitional nature of the budget, will however disappear in the 1996-1997 proposed programme budget, thus allowing a detailed comparative analysis. 
In particular, there are major changes in the treatment of capital and other non-recurrent expenditures. 
The Secretariat was requested to provide an analysis of what real growth would have been if that methodology had been used in the preparation of this budget. 
The Advisory Committee, however, points out that, if the General Assembly approves additional non-recurrent expenditure for 1994-1995, the growth, according to the new methodology, might be higher than 1 per cent. 
28. The Committee notes that, in terms of the presentation of the budget, the expenditure tables have been simplified and objects of expenditure have been regrouped into 10 categories based on the classification of ACC. 
The Committee welcomes this improvement. 
At the same time, the Committee believes that, in future bienniums, staff costs should be divided into two categories, one indicating costs related to posts and the other indicating costs related to other staff costs such as temporary assistance. 
29. On the basis of its detailed observations and recommendations in the paragraphs below and in chapter II of the present report, the Advisory Committee recommends reductions totalling $186,473,800 in the expenditure estimates (of which $10,394,900 is provisional) and a net reduction of $44,890,100 in the estimates of income. 
The reductions are summarized by sections in the tables at the end of the present chapter. 
As shown in chapter II below, the Advisory Committee has recommended provisional deletion of the entire amount for section 2 pending action by the General Assembly on the question of integrated offices. 
As for section 20, the Advisory Committee has traditionally transmitted this estimate for action by the General Assembly. 
The Advisory Committee has recommended a provisional appropriation at the "biennialized" base in respect of section 10 and will take up the matter of general reductions to be applied at such time as it reconsiders the estimate for this section. 
This represents an increase in nominal terms of $281,605,800 or 11.4 per cent, and compares with a nominal increase of $228,905,600 or 10.7 per cent, for the initial estimates for 1992-1993 over the revised estimates for the biennium 1990-1991. 
On the extrabudgetary side, table 1 of the overview tables shows a decrease of 8 per cent; however, the forecast of $3,419.6 million for 1994-1995, when compared with the initial forecast of $3,083.6 million for 1992-1993, shows an increase of 10.9 per cent in nominal terms. 
In view of the uncertainty of this estimate, the Advisory Committee requests an update of this information at the earliest opportunity. 
31. The calculation of the level of the proposed programme budget 1994-1995 shown in paragraph 68 of part I (A/48/6) is reproduced below: 
The revised breakdown of new added provisions, still amounting to $23,686,200 as shown in part I, is as follows: 
The Committee's observations on the elements comprising the 1994-1995 expenditure estimates, as shown above, are given below. 
The net increase is mainly the result of transfers of posts from lower-cost duty stations to higher-cost duty stations following approval by the General Assembly of the Secretary-General's revised estimates in the 1992-1993 biennium. 
34. By approving those revised estimates, the General Assembly also approved the transfer of 77 posts to New York as follows: from Vienna, 51; from Rome, 24; and from Geneva, 2. 
In addition, the General Assembly approved the transfer from New York of 44 posts to Geneva, 16 to Vienna and 1 to Santiago. 
35. The increase in dollar terms for a full two-year period has been calculated at $2,263,800. 
37. The increase for salaries and common staff costs relates to posts and common staff costs ($13,623,900) and other common staff costs ($1,019,100). 
38. As regards "other common staff costs", the Advisory Committee was informed that the net amount of $1,019,100 is composed of the following: 
This increase was partially offset by a decrease of $296,400 in other equipment. 
The Advisory Committee believes that prudent management can result in economies in the acquisition of furniture and equipment and in general operating expenses, especially with regard to acquisition, rental, maintenance and replacement of equipment. 
The Advisory Committee therefore recommends a general reduction of $4.8 million. 
41. The increase of $4,613,800 shown for training corresponds to a total of $4,813,200 for other specialized training, which is partially offset by a proposed decrease of $199,400 in language training. 
In addition, considerable resources for travel of staff are available from extrabudgetary funds. 
The above figures total $14.4 million for one year; on this basis, the biennial total would be more than $28 million. 
The Committee points out that deductions for non-attendance or late attendance at meetings have not been taken into account in calculating the costs of travel to meetings. 
Under the circumstances, the Committee recommends a general reduction of $3 million for 1994-1995 under travel. 
These increases are partially offset by a reduction of $599,500 in relation to printing resources administered by the Publication Board. 
These are offset by decreases amounting to $1,653,700 in other personnel services. 
45. The increase of $1,790,000 for consultants and ad hoc expert group meetings is broken down as follows: consultants, $1,028,100; and ad hoc experts, $761,900. 
The Committee points out that the classification of non-recurrent items has changed under the new methodology; in this regard, the Committee has noted a number of inconsistencies. 
The major non-recurrent provisions requested for the biennium 1994-1995 consist of $52.3 million for construction and alterations and improvements, as detailed in section 30 of the proposed programme budget. 
Another $25 million relates to acquisition of equipment ($12.2 million) and modernization of the administrative systems of the Organization (IMIS, $12.8 million - section 30) and $7.3 million is for meetings of policy-making organs and special conferences. 
A special provision of $5.8 million is proposed to cover separation costs of staff under section 27, special expenses. The remaining $17.9 million is distributed among the other sections of the budget to provide for activities not expected to continue beyond 1993. 
49. In accordance with the United Nations Financial Regulations, the report of the Advisory Committee on the Secretary-General's proposed programme budget is normally prepared in the spring preceding the biennium to which the proposed programme budget relates. 
Towards the end of that year, the Secretary-General traditionally submits revised estimates resulting from the effect of changes in rates of exchange and inflation. 
These revised estimates are usually based on December rates and are submitted towards the close of the consideration of the proposed programme budget by the Fifth Committee. 
Under the circumstances, and in an effort to facilitate and expedite the work of the Fifth Committee, the Advisory Committee has requested recosting information based on the latest available rates for exchange and inflation (November) and the average for 1993. 
Both sets of rates indicate a significant improvement in inflation projections at most duty stations, including New York, as well as a considerable strengthening of the dollar against other currencies used by the United Nations. 
Based on the November rates, the Committee recommends that the expenditure estimates for recosting be reduced by $92,649,000. 
51. The distribution of the expenditure estimates for the biennium 1992-1993 by main field of activity is indicated below: 
52. The table above covers the expenditure estimates in their entirety. 
Excluding the cost of miscellaneous expenses such as capital expenditure and staff assessment, the comparative share, in percentage terms, of the major programmes between the 1992-1993 revised appropriation and the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget is as follows: 
53. The Advisory Committee, recalling the priorities determined by the medium-term plan and referred to in the outline, believes there is the need for further explanation of the rationale for the proposal of resources in the programme budget for 1994-1995. 
54. The staffing resources available for carrying out the work programme of the Organization include established posts, temporary posts, temporary assistance, consultants and ad hoc expert groups; these resources are financed from the regular budget and from extrabudgetary funds. 
55. As shown in annex IV to the introduction to the proposed programme budget, the Secretary-General estimates salaries and common staff costs (excluding staff assessment) at $1,725,368,800 under the expenditure sections for 1994-1995. 
56. In annex V (a), part 1, to the introduction to the proposed programme budget the Secretary-General estimates at $227,511,600 salaries and common staff costs of extrabudgetary staff charged to support services. 
The personnel costs component is not shown. 
However, as personnel costs account for approximately 75 to 80 per cent of total expenditures, some $180 million of that amount would be spent on personnel. 
It can thus be said that, as an approximation, personnel costs to be financed from the regular budget (excluding staff assessment) and extrabudgetary resources (excluding operational project costs) would amount to at least $2,153,738,200 in 1994-1995. 
57. The Advisory Committee notes that a recruitment freeze has been in effect since February 1992 "to facilitate the overall review of the staffing and organizational structures of the departments and offices that were being consolidated" (A/C.5/47/2, para. 20). 
Given the expanding responsibilities of the Organization, the strain this has placed on existing staff resources and the numerous exceptions that have been made, the Advisory Committee is of the opinion that the freeze should end. 
In this regard, the Committee expects that this will be done with due regard to the optimal use of existing resources. 
58. The Committee notes that the proposed structure of the Secretariat, including the three new departments and UNCTAD, has a large number of senior posts. 
The Committee recommends that the staffing structure of the Secretariat be kept under review with a view to ensuring a proper balance between senior and junior posts. 
The Advisory Committee requests the Secretary-General to review this matter and to provide an analysis and proposals for appropriate ratios of the categories of staff, taking into account enhanced productivity derived from technological innovations. 
In this connection, the Committee stresses the need for adequate training of the staff so that full use can be made of automated services. 
Measures that are being taken to ensure this should also be mentioned in the report of the Secretary-General. 
60. Under the expenditure sections and income section 3 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, the Secretary-General requests a total of 10,171 posts. 
In the following table, the request for 1994-1995 is compared with the approved staffing table for 1992-1993: 
The difficulties encountered by the Advisory Committee in analysing these requests are referred to under general observations above. 
61. The Committee recommends that the priority should be given to the placement of supernumeraries to fill vacant posts and/or to benefit from training facilities and requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly through the Advisory Committee on ways and means of solving the problem of supernumeraries. 
63. The Committee found, in a number of instances, almost no analysis or justification for the proposed reclassifications. 
The Committee points out, as it has in the past, that reclassifications come about as the result of a change in the nature of the responsibilities of a particular post; reclassifications should not be seen as a vehicle for promoting an incumbent. 
The Committee emphasizes that any proposal in this regard should be submitted by the spring of 1994 and should be the result of a completed internal review process. 
64. The percentage of distribution of established posts by grade in the Professional and higher categories proposed by the Secretary-General for 1994-1995 is compared with the initial 1992-1993 appropriation as follows: 
65. As in past bienniums continuing Professional posts have been costed at 95 per cent in recognition of a projected overall vacancy factor of 5 per cent. 
Under the circumstances, the Committee recommends that the vacancy factor be increased to 6 per cent, with a consequential reduction of $13,181,900 in the expenditure estimates for 1994-1995. 
67. The Committee was informed that new posts have been costed on a 24-month basis (at 95 per cent for Professionals and 99.5 per cent for General Service), thus eliminating the traditional 50 per cent reduction for new Professional posts and 35 per cent for new General Service posts. 
While such an innovation may make sense for the simplification of the methodology of the calculation of growth, it does not accurately reflect actual budgetary requirements. 
In the opinion of the Advisory Committee, the traditional delayed recruitment reductions accurately reflected the usual delays in the filling of new posts and the related budgetary requirements. 
The Advisory Committee therefore recommends reinstitution of the delayed recruitment factors for both Professional and General Service posts, with a consequential reduction of $5,443,400 under the expenditure sections ($4,255,400 net). 
These reductions have been reflected in the relevant sections as part of the reduction shown under the "other" column in table 1 below. 
68. The numbers and grades of posts anticipated during 1994-1995 for extrabudgetary support services are provided in annex V (b) to the introduction to the proposed programme budget. 
The following table provides a breakdown of these posts by grade and compares the estimated total for 1994-1995 with the total number of those posts in 1992-1993: 
69. As has been noted above, there have been substantial changes in income from extrabudgetary resources; however, the relation of these resources to the financing of temporary posts is not indicated in the budget document. 
(c) The establishment for January to 31 March 1992 of one assistant secretary-general, one D-2 and three D-1 posts for activities in response to Security Council resolution 688 (1991) (United Nations Inter-agency Humanitarian Programme in Iraq and United Nations Guards contingent); 
(d) The establishment/continuation of two D-2 and three D-1 posts for the period from 1 April to 30 June 1992 for the United Nations Inter-agency Humanitarian Programme in Iraq and the United Nations Guards contingent; 
(e) The continuation of one D-2 and one D-1 post for the period 1 July 1992 to 31 March 1993 for the United Nations Inter-agency Humanitarian Programme in Iraq; 
(f) The continuation of one D-2 and one D-1 post for the Inter-agency Humanitarian Programme for Iraq for the period from 1 April to 31 December 1993; 
(g) The establishment of one D-2 post for the Director of the Secretariat of the International Decade for National Disaster Reduction for 1993; 
(i) The establishment of one D-1 post to be funded from the Trust Fund for Supporting the Negotiating Process on the International Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa, for the period from 1 April to 31 December 1993; 
(j) The establishment, in May 1992, of one D-2 post in the Unit for Peace-keeping Matters and Special Assignments, Office of Programme Planning, Budget and Finance, funded from the Support Account for Peace-keeping Operations; 
(k) The establishment, in April 1993, of one D-1 post in the Field Operations Division funded from the Support Account for Peace-keeping Operations. 
The Committee's difficulty in these situations was conveyed to the Secretary-General. 
As a rule, the greatest use of general temporary assistance is for additional staff during peak workload periods; general temporary assistance is also used for the replacement of staff on prolonged sick leave or maternity leave. 
74. As can be seen from the same annex, the total request for consultants and expert groups is $17.2 million for 1994-1995. 
The Advisory Committee was informed that, of that total, $11.8 million related to consultants. 
The Committee expects that expenditure under this object will be limited to the contracting of expert technical staff who are required for a short duration and whose expertise is not currently available in the Secretariat. 
75. The Committee recalls that the net appropriations in respect of 1990-1991, shown in the audited accounts for that biennium, were exceeded by $11,971,200. 
In the course of its consideration of the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget, the Committee inquired into the level of resources not disbursed out of the total of $55.8 million shown as unliquidated obligations in the audited accounts for the 1990-1991 appropriations. 
Under the circumstances, a reduction in respect of underutilized balances from current and past bienniums will not be necessary for the 1994-1995 estimates. 
76. The Committee has made a number of comments about global conferences, specially in its observations on parts IV and VII in chapter II below. 
The following table summarizes provisions made in the proposed programme budget for 1994-1995 for United Nations conferences. 
The Committee points out that considerable support is also given to these conferences, over and above amounts budgeted, through the use of existing staff and other resources. 
The Committee expects that, wherever possible, resources for the preparation of these conferences will be pooled and other measures taken to maximize efficiency and minimize cost. 
"Such further adjustments in the organization of the means put at the disposal of the Secretary-General will also result from the integration through the restructuring process of disparate secretariat units into coherent entities. 
Preparation and follow-up to major international events should henceforth be undertaken within such entities. 
The creation of additional organizational units and posts will not be required. 
Overall, economies of scale and improved programme delivery stemming from the present restructuring will be reflected in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995." 
As regards the impact of the decisions dealing with issues other than staff assessment, they will be dealt with in the first programme performance report for the biennium 1994-1995, following past practice. 
79. The Advisory Committee has submitted reports to the following United Nations bodies: 
(b) The Governing Council of UNDP, on revised budget estimates for the administrative and programme support services of UNFPA for the biennium 1992-1993 and budget estimates for 1994-1995 (DP/1993/38); 
(c) The Commission on Human Settlements, on the proposed budget for the United Nations Habitat and Human Settlements Foundation for the biennium 1994-1995; 
(d) The Governing Council of UNEP, on the revised estimates of the programme and programme support costs budget of the Environment Fund for the biennium 1992-1993 and on the proposed budget for 1994-1995; 
(g) The Committee on Food Aid Policies and Programmes on WFP's strategic financial plan for 1994-1995; 
(i) The Commission on Narcotic Drugs, on the proposed initial programme budget for 1994-1995 and programme support cost arrangements of the Fund of the UNDCP; 
(j) The Advisory Commission of UNRWA, on the overview of the proposed budget for 1994-1995; 
(k) Executive Committee of the Programme of UNHCR, on UNHCR activities financed from voluntary funds for 1992-1993 and proposed programmes and budget for 1994. 
The Committee notes that the resource growth of $119,900 under staff costs relates to the delayed impact of post changes during the current biennium; i.e. no new staff resources are requested for the 1994-1995 biennium. 
I.3. As stated in paragraph 1.14 of the proposed programme budget, requirements for the travel of representatives amount to $979,600 at current rates. 
The estimate is based on the assumption that the Committee will meet for 60 weeks during the 1994-1995 biennium, an increase of 2 weeks over the total anticipated weeks of meetings projected for the current biennium. 
I.4. The Committee points out that the number of weeks of meetings provided for may not prove sufficient if current trends continue. 
In addition, since the preparation of the budget, the number of members based overseas has increased. 
However, as pointed out in the proposed programme budget, actual requirements will be affected by the detailed programme of work as finally adopted by the Committee. 
The Committee notes that, consistent with past practice, any shortfalls would be reported in the context of the performance report of the programme budget. 
The Committee also notes that it is currently reviewing its own working procedures and elaborating its programme of work for the next biennium and will report as appropriate to the General Assembly. 
Consequently, no change in this provision is recommended at this time. 
I.5. The estimate for the United Nations Board of Auditors (including its secretariat) amounts to $3,585,300 as shown in table 1.9 of the proposed programme budget. 
The Committee recalls that it recently expressed its concerns to the Board of Auditors regarding the additional burden that might be imposed upon the Board's current resources, given the substantial increase in the activities of the United Nations and in particular, the expansion and proliferation of peace-keeping operations. 
The Committee further requested that the Board keep under review the effect those developments may have on its role and functioning and communicate its views as appropriate to the Advisory Committee. 
I.6. As stated in paragraph 1.23 of the proposed programme budget, it is proposed to downgrade the post of Executive Secretary to the Board from the D-1 to P-5 level. 
The Advisory Committee understands that the Board was not consulted about this proposal; the Committee also understands that the post, which has been vacant since August 1993, is as yet unfilled. 
I.7 As stated in paragraph 1.36 of the proposed programme budget, it is difficult to forecast the actual travel requirements of the Secretary-General; however, based on recent experience an amount of $691,400 (at current rates), involving resource growth of $217,000, is proposed for 1994-1995. 
Resource growth is also proposed ($235,500) in respect of the travel requirements of the Executive Office of the Secretary-General as stated in paragraph 1.43 of the proposed programme budget. 
I.8. At its request, the Committee was provided with a functional breakdown of the 15 new posts proposed for the Executive Office of the Secretary-General (see para. 1.41 of the proposed programme budget). 
I.10. As indicated in paragraph 1.48 of the proposed programme budget, the Office of the Special Adviser is responsible for organizing and coordinating activities related to the fiftieth anniversary, as well as other special events. 
I.12. The estimate for the Office of the Director-General, United Nations Office at Vienna amounts to $2,117,400. 
Extrabudgetary resources are estimated at $234,700. 
I.13. The estimate for United Nations integrated offices (section 2) amounts to $3,604,900, as shown in table 2.1 of the proposed programme budget. 
The Committee is of the view that the activities and management of the two departments by two Under-Secretaries-General dealing with political affairs should be reviewed and clarified with a view to avoiding duplication and to ensuring the most efficient administrative arrangements. 
The Committee was not fully convinced that the two heads of departments have clearly defined responsibilities, including geographical ones (see para. 3.16 of the proposed programme budget). 
II.3. In order to make optimum use of resources, the Committee requests that coordination between the organizational units in section 3 be enhanced. 
Furthermore, the Committee stresses the need for a review of the organizational structure of the Department for Peace-keeping Operations and Special Missions, including the allocation of functions to the Departments of Political Affairs and Administration and Management. 
The Committee points out that such a large increase should be explained in the budget document. 
II.7. The Committee was informed that the Commission against Apartheid in Sports, which has been estimated for the full 1994-1995 biennium (see para. 3A.29 of the proposed programme budget), may submit its final report to the General Assembly in 1994 following elections in South Africa. 
II.9. The Advisory Committee notes the estimate of $118,900 at 1994-1995 rates for the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People (see table 3A.8). 
II.10. The Committee was not fully convinced of the need to establish an additional General Service post in the Office of the Under-Secretary-General for Political Affairs (see para. 3B.8 of the proposed programme budget). 
The Committee notes that at present there are four General Service posts and four Professional posts in that Office. 
Bearing in mind the use of modern technologies, the Committee recommends the deletion of the General Service post. 
The Committee is of the opinion that the activities relating to preventive diplomacy should be carried out economically and effectively. 
II.12. The Committee further questions the provision of consultancy for preventive diplomacy ($38,700) (see para. 3B.9 of the proposed programme budget) and believes that the functions could be carried out by the existing or additional staff of the Department. 
The Committee was informed that there has been a large increase in activities of the Security Council during the current biennium, including 286 formal meetings, 413 informal consultations, 158 resolutions and 177 presidential statements from 1 January 1992 to 8 November 1993. 
The Committee recommends deletion of two General Service posts. 
II.16. In accordance with what is stated in chapter I above, action on the proposed reclassification of the Director of the Office for Disarmament Affairs from the D-1 to the D-2 level (see para. 3B.44 of the proposed programme budget) is being deferred. 
II.17. It is further proposed to convert the P-5 regular budget post of the Regional Centre in Asia from temporary to established status (see para. 3B.46 of the proposed programme budget). 
The Committee was further informed that the Secretary-General has decided to extend the mandates of the centres to include functions relating to preventive diplomacy. 
The Committee was unable to identify the specific legislative mandate for these new functions. 
II.18. The Committee recalls that the General Assembly, in its resolution 44/117 F, requested the Secretary-General to establish, as soon as practicable, the post of Director at each of the centres so as to ensure their effective functioning. 
In this connection, the Committee recalls its recommendation "that the Secretary-General, in the context of his proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, submit his long-term proposals with respect to these regional centres, in particular as regards their financial viability. 
Furthermore, a determination needs to be made as to which activities should be carried out by Headquarters on behalf of the centres and those to be entrusted to the centres themselves. 
The Committee is of the opinion that budgetary provisions for consultancy and for other activities are excessive and recommends a reduction of $300,000 at 1994-1995 rates under consultancy. 
II.22. It is proposed to establish a coordination and report unit within the Office of the Under-Secretary-General for reports to the Security Council and to establish a D-2 post for the head of that unit (see para. 3C.5 of the proposed programme budget). 
The Committee recommends the consequential deletion of the proposed new D-2 post and that the functions be carried out by the existing staff of the Office of the Under-Secretary-General. 
Considering that the Office of the Under-Secretary-General is already top-heavy with two D-1 (1 D-1 redeployed in 1992-1993) and one P-5 post, the Committee recommends against the approval of the post. 
Considering that the residual activities with regard to the individual scholarship programme under General Assembly resolution 44/243 B are very limited and to be completed during the period 1990-1994 (A/C.5/46/10), the Committee questions the continuation of this separate Unit. 
II.27. The Committee further recommends that the functions of the Division for Regional Cooperation and Self-Determination be streamlined with a view to carrying out the mandates more cost-effectively. 
Furthermore, the Committee notes that if legislative decisions are taken that affect the mandates of the Department, the Secretary-General is requested to submit the administrative and financial implications to the General Assembly. 
In view of the increasing requests from Member States for electoral assistance, it is proposed to increase the staffing of the unit further by the creation of one new P-5 post (see para. 3C.39 of the proposed programme budget). 
The Committee believes that the large increase in resources of the Unit from $875,600 in the 1992-1993 revised appropriation to $2.1 million in the 1994-1995 estimates should be substantiated in the budget document. 
II.29. The Committee recalls that the General Assembly, in its resolution 46/137, endorsed the view of the Secretary-General that he should designate a senior official in his Office to act as a focal point to coordinate and consider requests for electoral verification. 
II.30. The Committee believes that there is a need to clarify the concept and criteria for United Nations electoral assistance in relation to resource requirements. 
In this connection, the Committee points out that there is a need for a better presentation of the financing of electoral assistance from the United Nations Trust Fund for Electoral Observation (see para. 3C.38 of the proposed programme budget), especially operational activities, which should be financed from extrabudgetary resources. 
Considering the low programme support level of 13 per cent (see table 3C.19), the Committee further requests that adequate programme support cost arrangements be made in a transparent manner to ensure that the regular budget does not continue to subsidize these extrabudgetary activities. 
Pending the review and clarification of the administrative and financial arrangements for electoral assistance, including a workload analysis and a clear description of the functions in relation to current legislative mandates, the Committee recommends the provisional deletion of the new P-5 post. 
The Committee further notes that important developments in the region have led to a widening range of activities at the governmental, intergovernmental and non-governmental levels and have resulted in an increased demand on the Division (see para. 3C.42 of the proposed programme budget). 
The resource requirements of the Division for Palestinian Rights are indicated in paragraphs 3C.42 to 3C.49 of the proposed programme budget. 
II.34. The Committee was informed that all meetings of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space now take place in Vienna following the relocation of the Office, resulting in savings in travel of experts and staff. 
Furthermore, the Committee understands that there will be no additional costs for holding the next United Nations Conference on the Exploration and Peaceful Uses of Outer Space in the biennium 1994-1995. 
II.35. While recognizing the merits of the proposed reclassification of the Director of the Office from the D-1 to the D-2 level (see para. 3D.3 (a) of the proposed programme budget), in view of what is stated in chapter I above, a recommendation on this proposal is being deferred. 
The Committee points out that the staffing tables and cost estimates in the budget document should be up to date and any unforeseen changes should be indicated in a timely manner. 
The Committee notes that there is a need to clarify whether other missions should be budgeted in section 4 rather than in section 3 and what are the criteria for including special missions under section 4 and other missions under section 3. 
The Committee is of the opinion that if missions are to be budgeted under section 4, those which lead to the establishment of peace-keeping operations should be financed from the budgets adopted for those operations. 
This proposal was approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/212 B. 
In this connection, based on an internal review, the Secretary-General proposes the integration of the Field Operations Division into the Department of Peace- keeping Operations with a view to improving and strengthening the quality of support provided to the missions. 
The Advisory Committee notes that the Field Operations Division will continue to be an entity providing a full range of administrative support to peace-keeping operations, good offices missions, special missions and such other field missions as may be authorized by the legislative bodies or by the Secretary-General. 
II.43. The Committee further notes that a new Executive Office is proposed for the Department's administration while the Field Operations Division, which has been proposed to be integrated into the new Department, is now covering all operational activities, including staff administration. 
The Committee further notes that two separate units - the Spokesman for the Department and the Spokesman for the Secretary-General - are now dealing with public information and liaison with Member States with regard to peace-keeping operations and this may give rise to potential duplication. 
II.44. In view of the above, the Committee recommends that the Secretary-General review the proposed organizational structure of the Department, taking into account the experience in the central management of peace-keeping operations and special missions during 1992-1993, in order to make the most efficient and cost-effective arrangements. 
The Committee further stresses the importance of establishing effective coordination mechanisms between the finance-related functions in the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and the procurement functions in the Office of General Services. 
The Committee believes that the number of General Service posts is high, especially in view of the ongoing automation process in the Field Operations Division, and efforts should be made to reduce these posts. 
The Committee recommends approval of the eight posts which have already been redeployed. 
In this connection, the Committee will also comment on the proposed number and grading structure of the staff for the Situation Room. 
II.49. According to paragraph 4.17 of the proposed programme budget, the Field Operations Division will move towards greater standardization of supplies and equipment to ensure optimum compatibility between missions and to facilitate procurement and maintenance. 
The Committee notes that standardization should not be at the expense of flexibility, taking into account specific circumstances and the unique characteristics of different areas where operations are being carried out. 
Moreover, the reference to the cost-sharing arrangement with UNDRO (see para. 4.25 of the proposed programme budget), which has been integrated into the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, needs to be updated. 
The Committee recalls the provisions of the model status-of-forces agreement (A/45/594), including the obligation of the host country to provide without cost premises for the operational and administrative activities of the mission and for the accommodation of the staff. 
The Committee requests the Secretary-General to make the necessary efforts in this regard and indicate the outcome in the performance report for 1992-1993. 
The Committee was informed that the additional resources would remedy the current shortage of secretaries to the Judges and provide the Court with the necessary assistance to cope with the increased case-load. 
The Committee notes that the resources for secretarial assistance to the Court are increasing despite the ongoing automation process. 
Upon inquiry, the Committee was informed that the proposed increase relates to the higher personnel costs incurred by the Carnegie Foundation for a professional security service and also to an increase in operational expenses. 
III.6. The Committee recalls that the former Office of the Law of the Sea and Ocean Affairs was integrated into the Office of Legal Affairs as a new division, effective 1 March 1992. 
As regards extrabudgetary programmes for peace-keeping operations ($211,800), the Committee was informed that two Professional posts are provided by the support account for peace-keeping operations. 
III.8. In accordance with what is stated in chapter I above, action on the proposed reclassification of the post of Executive Officer from P-4 to P-5 and of the Administrative Officer from P-4 to P-3 (see para. 7.27 of the proposed programme budget) is being deferred. 
The Committee is of the view that the above provision is high and recommends a consequential reduction of $55,600 at 1994-1995 rates. 
III.11. As indicated in paragraph 7.36 of the proposed programme budget, further general temporary assistance at $671,300 is proposed for 1994-1995 to put the text of the Treaty Series on optical disk and to provide on-line access of text and editorial data to Member States and others. 
III.12. The Committee notes that the additional temporary staff would be complemented by the purchase of an optical disk system for which provision has been made under contractual services and general operating expenses. 
The Committee supports this project and emphasizes the need for using the latest technologies in the registration of treaties and maintaining an up-to-date database. 
In this connection, the Committee was informed that the computerization would result in savings in staff resources and telephone, telefax and photocopying expenses in relation to inquiries. 
Furthermore, at the end of the 1994-1995 biennium, the usefulness of the printed volumes of the United Nations Treaty Series would be evaluated and might be discontinued, which would result in substantial savings. 
III.13. Having received additional information, the Committee is of the view that the United Nations programme of recurrent publications on legal activities has proliferated. 
The Committee believes that there is a need to review and rationalize the current publications. 
The Committee notes that the reorganization of the administrative structures in the new departments and UNCTAD is still under way and that reference to organizational units is provisional (Pt. I, para. 45, and Pt. IV, paras. 8.12, 9.11 and 10.7). 
The Committee's consideration of this important element of the functioning of these departments and a proper analysis was hampered by the lack of such information. 
IV.4. The Committee notes that a number of activities, such as poverty alleviation, privatization, global development policy analysis and advancement of women, are indicated under several programmes or subprogrammes of part IV and carried out by various units of the departments and UNCTAD. 
The Committee requests that efforts continue to be made to avoid duplication and overlapping. 
The Committee stresses the need for effective internal coordination to avoid duplication between the activities of the three departments and UNCTAD and to ensure the most efficient execution of the mandates provided for in the medium-term plan. 
In this connection, the Advisory Committee, in its report on the revised 1992-1993 estimates (A/47/7/Add.15, para. 32), stressed the importance of such coordination and requested that more detailed information regarding the discharge of the responsibility formerly entrusted to the Director-General be provided. 
IV.6. The Committee observes that there is a proliferation of ad hoc secretariats for intergovernmental bodies and believes that these administrative structures should be rationalized; moreover, existing resources should be used. 
The Committee further notes that the number of conferences and related costs are increasing. 
Furthermore, the estimates for international conferences are at full cost and the related costs are difficult to identify, such as those related to the International Conference on Population and Development (see para. 9.19 of the proposed programme budget). 
IV.7. The Committee questions the need for additional administrative structures for all international conferences and anniversaries, and requests the Secretary-General to streamline conference-servicing and support for these conferences and indicate the total costs of all conferences, including savings as a result of the restructuring process. 
IV.8. The Committee points out that the Secretariat continues to prepare numerous publications on closely related activities of international cooperation for development. 
The Committee believes that there is a potential for rationalization and recommends that the current publications programme be streamlined, making use of readers' surveys and market research. 
The Committee believes that there is a need to review the current number of General Service posts with a view to streamlining the structure, taking into account the use and benefits of modern technologies and related training of Professional staff. 
In view of the above, the Committee recommends that the grade structure of these two secretariats be reviewed. 
The Advisory Committee recalls that the Convention will be finalized in June 1994 (see para. 8.155 of the proposed programme budget) and the General Assembly, in its resolution 47/188, programmed these activities for 1994 only (see para. 8.157 of the proposed programme budget). 
In view of the above, the Committee recommends that, at the present stage, provision be made for 1994 only, with a consequential provisional reduction of $1,641,400 at 1994-1995 rates; provision for 1995 is subject to the decision by the General Assembly on the matter at its forty-eighth session. 
In this connection, the General Assembly, in its resolution 47/212 B II, paragraph 7, requested the relevant intergovernmental bodies to report as soon as possible to the General Assembly on the matter in the light of its resolution 40/243. 
The Committee is of the view that, at present, there is no legislative mandate for these activities, and recommends the consequential deletion of $528,100 at 1994-1995 rates (see table 8.7). 
The Secretary-General may wish to resubmit the matter to the General Assembly in an appropriate manner. 
The Advisory Committee requests the Secretary-General to submit to it a report on the long-term need for the United Nations continuing participation in COPAC financing. 
In the meantime, the Advisory Committee recommends the deletion of the resource growth of $58,900 at 1994-1995 rates. 
The Committee is of the view that the proposal to use savings under general operating expenses for the purchase of furniture and equipment is not fully justified in the budget document and needs to be substantiated under the expenditure item for furniture and equipment. 
In view of the above, the Committee recommends the abolition of the entire provision for rental of premises for the WFC secretariat at Rome ($445,000), or a consequential reduction of $126,700 at 1994-1995 rates under furniture and equipment. 
The Committee notes that the Department has already 163 Professional posts on its staffing table. 
IV.20. The Committee is of the view that the resource growth of $186,000 for furniture and equipment, or about 100 per cent (see table 9.2), is not fully justified in the budget document and therefore recommends a reduction of $98,300 at 1994-1995 rates. 
In this connection, the Committee was not convinced of the need for contractual services of $77,800 before recosting (see para. 9.27 of the proposed programme budget) and believes that the material for publication could be prepared by the existing staff. 
IV.22. The Committee is of the view that the coordination of the Department's work programme with the regional commissions, including statistics, needs to be enhanced to ensure coherence of the activities on economic and social issues. 
The Committee believes that the activities indicated under paragraph 9.5 of the proposed programme budget closely relate to the programme of work of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and need to be reviewed to avoid duplication. 
IV.23. The Committee is of the opinion that the Department's functions on population need to be clarified in relation to UNFPA. 
The Committee was informed that the Population Division is primarily involved in substantive work while UNFPA deals more with operational activities and fund-raising. 
In view of the above, the Committee recommends a consequential reduction of $79,500 at 1994-1995 rates. 
IV.26. The Committee requests the Secretary-General to provide more details to the General Assembly on the economic and social information system that will encompass data collection, processing, storage, exchange and dissemination of economic and social information to users for policy-making (see para. 9.7 of the proposed programme budget). 
IV.27. The estimate for section 10, Department for Development Support and Management Services, amounts to $30,130,200 as shown in table 10.1 of the proposed programme budget; extrabudgetary resources are estimated at $199,124,000, reflecting a decrease of approximately $99.6 million from the previous biennium. 
The Committee notes that, as shown in table 10.1 (2), most of this decrease relates to the expected reduction in income earned in respect of operational projects; the decrease in respect of services in support of other United Nations organizations and extrabudgetary activities is less significant. 
No explanation for this was provided to the Committee. 
IV.28. The responsibilities of the Department and related activities correspond, in whole or in part, to the programmes enumerated in paragraph 10.8 of the proposed programme budget, including natural resources and energy. 
However, the Secretary-General states that some of the responsibilities related to natural resources and energy may be affected by decisions that may be taken on decentralization; consequently the resources attached to these programmes are subject to change. 
Notwithstanding the above, one new D-2 post is proposed under this programme as shown in table 10.13 of the proposed programme budget; however, no justification is provided. 
A determination of the necessary level of staff resources was therefore difficult. 
Furthermore, the Committee was informed by representatives of the Secretary-General that in the current structure, activities relating to natural resources and energy will be carried out by the Division for Development Policies and Planning, i.e. no separate division exists for natural resources and energy. 
IV.31. In line with the above, the Committee finds it difficult to comment on the entire staff complement being proposed, i.e. 179 established posts and 138 extrabudgetary posts (see table 10.3). 
The total of 179 established posts includes the addition of one P-4 post in the Office of the Under-Secretary-General as discussed in paragraph 10.21 of the proposed programme budget, and the abolition of 13 posts described in paragraphs 10.31 and 10.43. 
IV.32. Compounding the problem, the Advisory Committee notes that the resources required under section 10 may be affected by the integration of OPS into the Department, as a self-financing, semi-autonomous entity. 
Therefore, at this stage, it is difficult to comment on the level and number of both regular and extrabudgetary posts shown under section 10 and the related resources. 
It recommends instead that the General Assembly, pending the submission of revised estimates that take into consideration the impact of the integration of OPS into the Department and decisions on decentralization, approve a provisional amount of $29,212,700. 
IV.35. Bearing in mind its comments above, the Advisory Committee also requests the Secretary-General to review the necessity of the three existing extrabudgetary D-2 posts and report to the Advisory Committee. 
IV.36. The Committee observes that few subprogrammes make reference to the restructuring exercise and that the relationship of UNCTAD with the regional commissions and UNDP is not indicated in the budget document. 
Moreover, in accordance with that resolution greater coordination and complementarity between Headquarters departments, UNCTAD, UNDP, and the regional commissions, in particular in support of the programmes on Africa and the least developed countries, is also required. 
The Committee stresses the importance of appropriate coordination mechanisms pursuant to the Assembly's request in resolution 47/212 B II. 
In view of the above, the Committee recommends a reduction of $269,000 at 1994-1995 rates. 
The Committee is of the view that more publications should be printed internally, making maximum use of facilities available, including the United Nations Office at Geneva, and that the estimates for training of staff in word-processing appear to be high. 
The Committee requests that the benefits of the automation process for UNCTAD be indicated in the revised 1994-1995 budget. 
In this connection, the Committee recalls that the General Assembly, in its resolution 47/212 B III, requested the Secretary-General to provide adequate resources and identify clearly units for the implementation of all programmes and activities, including transnational corporations and science and technology for development and social development. 
The Committee notes that this has not been done. 
IV.42. The Committee was informed that UNCTAD was pursuing its efforts to rationalize its publication programme, including the Trade and Development Report. 
These efforts should be made, taking into account the need to avoid any duplication with the World Economic Survey. The Committee recommends that the results of this exercise, including economies of scale, be reported to the General Assembly in due course. 
Furthermore, the Committee was informed that for almost two years three top management posts have been vacant, including the head of administration of the Centre. 
The Committee expresses its concern about the continued delay in the filling of these posts which has seriously hampered the Centre's management for an extensive period of time. 
IV.45. The Committee observes that the resources contained in sections 12A and 12B are to be administered as one appropriation section. 
The Committee was also not fully convinced of the need for consultancy at $156,000 before recosting to prepare reports for the one-week annual session of the Scientific Committee. 
The Committee questions the use of temporary assistance to finance a number of temporary posts for a long period of time. 
IV.49. The Committee expresses its concern that the extrabudgetary resources of the programme are decreasing rapidly and no temporary staff of the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch will be financed in 1994-1995 from extrabudgetary resources. 
The Committee believes that operational activities and certain functions carried out by consultants should be financed from extrabudgetary resources. 
Considering the additional tasks assigned to the Branch following the establishment of the Commission under General Assembly resolution 46/152, the Committee recommends approval of the proposals. 
IV.51. The Committee understands that the head of the Branch is directly servicing the intergovernmental bodies while reporting administratively to the Director-General of the United Nations Office at Vienna. 
This assessment should include a review of the organizational location of the Branch in Vienna, taking into account the fact that UNDCP is also located in Vienna, as are other United Nations agencies. 
IV.52. As indicated in table 14.1 of the proposed programme budget, the extrabudgetary resources of UNDCP are estimated at $197 million for 1994-1995. 
The Committee notes that no reference is made in section 14 to the administrative and financial arrangements of UNDCP despite the fact that the Programme is an integrated operation financed by regular and extrabudgetary resources. 
IV.53. It is proposed to regularize the under-secretary-general post of Executive Director of UNDCP, who is concurrently serving as Director-General of the United Nations Office at Vienna as of March 1992, to an established post (see paras. 14.10-14.13 of the proposed programme budget). 
The Committee recommends approval of this proposal. 
The Committee requested that the Executive Director keep the Committee informed of further developments with regard to the administrative and financial arrangements of the Programme. 
V.3. The Committee notes that in most of the regional commissions, with the exception perhaps of ECE, the administrative structures are rather large and cumbersome and do not reflect a streamlined programme of work and priorities. 
Upon inquiry, the Advisory Committee was informed that, with the exception of ECA, the regional commissions had not been subject to overall evaluation. 
V.4. The publications programmes of all of the regional commissions should also be reviewed, assessed and streamlined with a view to avoiding duplication. 
Resources thus released could be diverted to other activities. 
V.6. As stated in paragraph 15A.5 of the proposed programme budget, the proposals for ECA would entail a growth rate of 2.6 per cent. 
V.7. An amount of $1,147,200 has been included in the overall estimate for grants to the African Institute for Economic Development and Planning (IDEP) and the United Nations African Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders (UNAFRI). 
V.10. The Advisory Committee requests that every effort be made to ensure the collection of outstanding contributions to the Institute. 
The Advisory Committee also recommends that the General Assembly be given complete and precise information on the measures taken by IDEP, as referred to in paragraph 15A.22 of the proposed programme budget. 
However, the criteria used for merging them and the implications of the merger on the administrative structure to carry out the programme of work effectively, have not been explained. 
In its resolution 48/2 the Commission had "invited the Executive Secretary to reorganize the secretariat so as to enhance its capability to service the thematic intergovernmental structure subsidiary to the Commission and implement its revised programme of work". 
The Commission also urged that "for optimum benefit, the restructuring exercise be accompanied by the introduction of more effective and relevant programmes and the elimination of marginal ones, and that to ensure the efficient use of resources, duplication should be avoided". 
The Advisory Committee was informed that implementation of the Commission's recommendations would be submitted to the Commission at its next meeting in early 1994. 
V.13. The Committee notes from paragraph 16.7 of the budget submission that the subsidiary bodies of the Commission have been reduced from nine to seven; however, the budget submission does not indicate whether this would have any effect on the conference-servicing requirements. 
With regard to extrabudgetary posts, the Committee believes that these should be in such numbers as can be supported by extrabudgetary income. 
The Committee was informed that out of the 29 extrabudgetary Professional posts shown in table 16.3 of the submission, 24 were funded bilaterally by Governments and that support costs were being charged by ESCAP for these posts. 
V.15. Following a decision of the Commission, the subprogrammes under this section of the proposed programme budget have been restructured and as a result two subprogrammes, Science and technology and Industrial development, have been merged. 
The priorities of ECE are reflected in paragraph 17.7 of the proposed programme budget. 
V.16. The Committee was informed that an attempt has been made to allocate resources as well as to set up an administrative structure to correspond to the priorities indicated by the Commission. 
However, the Committee was informed that the future of the Joint ECE/Centre on Transnational Corporations (CTC) Unit within the administrative structure was yet to be determined in view of the recent transfer of the Centre to Geneva. 
The Advisory Committee requests that ECE review and report on this issue. 
V.19. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 17.5 of the proposed programme budget that "since 1975 ECE has functioned as an implementing agency of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) in economic and environmental matters". 
In this connection, the Advisory Committee points to paragraph 32.4 of the United Nations medium-term plan for 1992-1997, which reflects the situation in greater detail and clarity. 
V.20. With regard to the Commission's recommendations vis--vis the programme of work, the Advisory Committee was informed that ECLAC's administrative structure would be reorganized and some of the present units would be combined. 
No regular budget staff resources have been requested for the Montevideo office for the biennium 1994-1995. 
V.22. As with the other regional commissions, the Advisory Committee notes that there is a sharp decline in extrabudgetary resources available to ECLAC. 
The Committee cautions that extrabudgetary activities, and particularly the number of staff involved in such activities, should be in such numbers as can be sustained by extrabudgetary resources. 
V.23. As indicated in paragraphs 18.68 and 18.80 of the proposed programme budget, the Secretary-General is proposing reclassification of one local level post to the P-2 level and one General Service level post to the P-2 level as well. 
V.24. The Advisory Committee was informed that the major issue of concern with regard to ESCWA was the permanent location of its secretariat. 
Since 1982 the secretariat had been located in Baghdad but had been temporarily moved to Amman in 1991 in view of the Gulf crisis. 
V.25. The Advisory Committee was informed that, up to October 1993, only about 40 per cent of the work programme of ESCWA for the current biennium had been implemented. 
With regard to its future work programme vis--vis the administrative structure, the Committee was informed that the Technical Committee of the Commission had reviewed the work programme and that the administrative structure would accordingly be reorganized. 
V.26. As indicated in paragraph 19.6 of the programme budget, the Secretary-General is proposing reclassification of one P-4 post to the P-5 level and four local level posts to the P-2 level. 
V.27. As stated in paragraph 20.1 of the budget submission, the regular programme of technical cooperation complements assistance available to developing countries under other programmes. 
V.28. As a result of the restructuring of the Secretariat in the economic and social sectors and consequent decentralization, the regional commissions will have additional resources in the total amount of $27,996,200 made available to them. 
The breakdown of these resources, including regional adviser posts, between the regional commissions is reflected in tables 20.4 and 20.5 of the submission. 
In keeping with past practice, the Advisory Committee transmits the estimates under section 20 to the General Assembly for appropriate action. 
In addition, the amount of $951,000 is being proposed for general temporary assistance (see para. 21.27 of the proposed programme budget). 
The Advisory Committee did not receive the additional information it had requested on the questions of redeployment, conversion and creation of posts. 
Under the circumstances, the Committee is not in a position to decide on those issues until the Secretary-General has provided the additional information requested by the Committee. 
Pending the receipt of this information, the related estimates should be considered as provisional. 
VI.4. The Advisory Committee notes that the present UNHCR overall staffing establishment located at Geneva and in the field is financed from a mix of United Nations regular budget resources and the UNHCR voluntary budget. 
For 1994-1995, it is proposed to include one additional P-5 and one P-4 post in the regular budget, resulting in an increase of $398,700 for staff costs (see para. 22A.22 of the proposed programme budget). 
These arrangements were further described in paragraph 29A.13 of the proposed programme budget for 1992-1993 and in paragraphs 21.5 to 21.7 of the proposed programme budget for 1990-1991. 
In view of the aforesaid, the Committee does not support the proposals referred to in paragraph VI.5 above and therefore recommends a consequential reduction of $372,200 under staff costs for 1994-1995. 
In this connection, the Committee draws attention to this discrepancy and recommends that, during the preparation of budget documents, care should be taken to avoid discrepancies. 
VI.8. As shown in table 22B.2 of the proposed programme budget, the number of extrabudgetary posts for 1994-1995 is 71, the same number as in 1992-1993. 
VI.9. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 23.7 of the proposed programme budget that offices of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs would be located in New York and Geneva. 
In this connection, the Committee invites the Secretary-General to undertake a performance evaluation of the Department and to continue integrating the various units in both New York and Geneva with a view to enhancing proper coordination between them. 
The Advisory Committee notes from the statement of the Secretary-General in paragraph 23.22 (2) (b) of the proposed programme budget that the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction is an extrabudgetary activity. 
According to additional information provided to the Advisory Committee, the Secretary-General is proposing 25 additional posts (11 Professional and 14 General Service) for the Department. 
Six of these posts are being redeployed to the Department. 
The Advisory Committee was informed that the Secretary-General intends to merge the relief coordination branch and all special emergency programme units in Geneva into a new complex emergencies coordination branch to be headed at the D-1 level. 
Taking into account the views of the Advisory Committee in the paragraphs above and the additional information provided to it, the Advisory Committee does not recommend acceptance of one D-1 post at Geneva and one D-1 and two P-2 posts in New York. 
VII.2. As shown in table 24.1 (2) of the proposed programme budget, extrabudgetary resources expected to be available to the Department of Public Information in 1994-1995 are projected at $4.8 million; $4.5 million is for substantive activities, including $2.3 million for Development Forum. 
The Advisory Committee was informed that reference to Development Forum meant Development Business, production of the former having ceased in December 1992. 
In this connection, the Committee requests that, following the demise of Development Forum, staff resources under extrabudgetary resources should be reviewed to take into account this fact. 
The Committee invites the Secretary-General to review the efficacy of this arrangement. 
VII.6. For 1994-1995, the Secretary-General proposes a total of 818 established posts, consisting of 294 posts in the Professional category and above, 268 General Service posts (including 10 at the principal level) and 256 local level posts (see table 24.3). 
The related costs for this item amount to $101.7 million for 1994-1995 (see table 24.2). 
The Committee believes that, given the proposed establishment of 818 posts, the Department should be able to fulfil its functions effectively with less general temporary assistance. 
Therefore, the Committee recommends a reduction of $300,000 from the amount of $1.9 million. 
In addition, it is proposed to convert 40 local level posts to the National Officer category (see paras. 24.2 and 24.8 of the proposed budget). 
VII.8. The Advisory Committee has no objection to the proposal to convert the 40 local level posts to the National Officer level. 
In this connection, the Committee was informed that ICSC was looking into the growth of the National Officer category throughout the United Nations common system with a view to giving further guidelines on the matter. 
The Committee welcomes this examination and looks forward to receiving the results. 
This amount includes $1,017,400 requested in paragraph 24.85 of the proposed programme budget for the external translation of information material for special conferences (see chap. 5 of the proposed programme budget and para. VII.14 below). 
The Advisory Committee notes that most of these costs are attributable to the fact that services such as translation and printing would be performed externally. 
The Committee believes that substantial savings could be made if some of these services were to be performed internally. 
Accordingly, the Committee recommends a reduction of $1.5 million. 
In this respect, the Committee recommends a reduction of $500,000. 
For the reasons given in paragraph VII.11 above, the Committee recommends a reduction of $400,000. 
The Advisory Committee believes that, with economy, this amount can be reduced by $300,000. 
VII.14. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 24.82 of the proposed programme budget that a non-recurrent provision of $2.2 million in 1994-1995 has been included under section 24 for special conferences. 
VII.15. As indicated in paragraph I.10 above, the Committee has recommended that the activities of the Office of Special Adviser to the Secretary-General for public policy be carried from within the Department of Public Information. 
This involves the transfer of $570,700 for the transfer of one D-1 post and three General Service posts to that Department. 
VIII.1. The estimate for part VIII of the proposed programme budget covers section 25, Administration and management, and amounts to $927,013,500, distributed among subsections A to E and G to J, as shown in table 25.1. 
The Advisory Committee notes that a number of the proposals contained in the Secretary-General's report on high-level posts (A/C.5/48/9) have an impact on the structure and requirements of section 25; the Advisory Committee will submit its observations on those proposals separately. 
In this connection, the Advisory Committee did not consider requirements under section 25 relating to management advisory services, monitoring, evaluation or internal audit; consequently the estimates for these areas should be considered as provisional. 
In accordance with chapter I above, consideration of the proposed reclassifications is being deferred. 
VIII.3. The estimate of $375,800 for contractual services (at current rates) under section 25B includes provision of $300,000 for data-processing services in relation to the support provided by the Data Analysis and Systems Control Unit, as explained in paragraph 25B.35 of the proposed programme budget. 
That expectation proved erroneous, hence the request for the $300,000 for the services in order, as stated, to enhance existing systems and applications that are cumbersome and in need of redesign. 
As also indicated in paragraph 25C.53 of the proposed programme budget, various resolutions of the Assembly have encouraged training. 
In this connection, pursuant to Assembly resolution 47/71, a training programme was instituted in 1993 in respect of operational activities in the field; activities proposed for 1994-1995 are listed in paragraph 25C.54 1(b) of the proposed programme budget. 
VIII.7. The Advisory Committee discussed training at some length with the head of the Office of Human Resources Management, who pointed out that the resources being requested represented approximately 0.5 per cent of total staff costs, an amount considerably lower than that allocated by UNDP and UNICEF to training. 
The Committee was further informed that the growth represented the first serious attempt of the Organization to improve its management capacity, and that the proposals represented what was considered feasible during the next biennium. 
VIII.8. The Advisory Committee has consistently recognized the importance of training. 
That being said, however, the Committee regrets that the presentation of the proposed training programmes was not more comprehensive. 
It is also unclear to the Committee whether the activities enumerated in paragraph 25C.54 of the proposed programme budget represent a programme that has been prepared on the basis of priorities and, if so, what those are. 
VIII.9. In the circumstances, the Committee recommends that the Secretary-General submit a comprehensive report to the spring session of the Advisory Committee addressing the above-mentioned concerns. 
Pending the Committee's consideration of that report, the Committee recommends that the additional resources for training under section 25 be regarded as provisional, to be justified in the above-mentioned report of the Secretary-General. 
VIII.12. The Advisory Committee has some concerns in regard to the growth of 17.6 per cent under security and safety services. 
Although representatives of the Secretary-General emphasized the need to tighten security measures, the Committee is not convinced that the problems have been addressed in the most coherent and well-thought out manner. 
The Committee therefore trusts that efforts will be made to ensure the most economical and rational use of resources under this programme. 
VIII.13. The Advisory Committee also believes that the feasibility of contracting out certain of these services should be studied. 
VIII.14. Requirements for electronic support services under section 25D are estimated at $45.6 million, as shown in table 25D.10 of the proposed programme budget; this includes $6.8 million for the rental and maintenance of the mainframe computer as indicated in paragraph 25D.34 (a) of the proposed programme budget. 
In this connection, the Advisory Committee believes that an evaluation should be undertaken to review the long-term policy implications of the growing introduction of personal computers and local area networks (LANs) in the Organization. 
As indicated in paragraph 25D.38 of the proposed programme budget, the Purchase and Transportation Service is inter alia responsible for obtaining supplies, equipment and contractual services for Headquarters and certain overseas offices, such as the regional commissions, information centres, short-term missions and special conferences and peace-keeping missions. 
The Committee expresses its concern with regard to the apparent understaffing of the Purchase and Transportation Service, not only in numerical terms but also in terms of the necessary required management. 
The Committee therefore requests the Secretary-General to review the adequacy of the Service and to strengthen its management and control capacity, if this is found to be required, through the redeployment of resources. 
As indicated therein, a part of that growth relates to the need of the restructured and new departments for additional office space and to the need to reconfigure office space. 
The Advisory Committee notes that the amounts involved are substantial and urges the Secretary-General to undertake only that work which is considered essential. 
VIII.19. Bearing in mind its observations concerning various programmes administered under section 25D, the Advisory Committee recommends that the estimate for this subsection be reduced by $5,179,900. 
VIII.20. The estimate for Conference Services (section 25E), which provides for conference-servicing in New York, Geneva and Vienna, amounts to $448,173,300, as shown in tables 25E.1 and 2 of the proposed programme budget. 
As stated in paragraph 25E.2 of the proposed programme budget, the estimate includes provision for the conference-servicing requirements of ECE, UNCTAD and UNHCR, as well as the governing bodies of UNDP and UNICEF as subsidiary bodies of the Economic and Social Council. 
VIII.21. Resource growth for section 25E amounts, at current rates, to $5,113,900, or a 1.2 per cent rate of growth. 
VIII.23. The Advisory Committee does not agree to the abolition of the above-mentioned posts. 
It recommends that they be re-established without increasing the staffing table and requests the Secretary-General to report to the Fifth Committee on the implementation of this recommendation, including the potential impact on temporary assistance requirements for conference services. 
VIII.25. The Committee believes that better cooperation and coordination with substantive and technical departments must be achieved and, in this connection, it urges management to enforce guidelines governing, inter alia, the submission of documents. 
The Committee was also informed that the Secretary-General has established two task forces to examine the entire question of documentation with a view to identifying documentation whose discontinuation might be proposed to the General Assembly. 
VIII.26. As mentioned above, the continued application of technological innovations is expected to increase productivity further. 
Because of this, the Secretary-General notes in paragraph 25E.23 of the proposed programme budget, with regard to text processors and translators, that workload standards will therefore be kept under continuous review and adjustments proposed as and when necessary. 
In response to inquiries in this regard, the Committee was informed that the results of a review of workload standards would be communicated by the end of 1995. 
VIII.27. As discussed in paragraph 25E.54 of the proposed programme budget, implementation of the automation programme in the internal printing facilities will also be continued in the 1994-1995 biennium, thereby leading to a better control of the production of documents. 
As recalled in paragraph 25E.53 of the proposed programme budget, publishing services were reorganized during 1992-1993 with responsibility divided among the Department of Public Information, the Office of General Services and the Office of Conference Services in the manner indicated. 
As also indicated therein, depending on further developments in this regard, the Secretary-General would submit revised estimates to the Assembly at its forty-ninth session as appropriate. 
VIII.31. The Advisory Committee notes that an amount of $872,200 has been budgeted under this item to cover utilities, telephone lines and system operators and miscellaneous services in connection with the proposal regarding the use of office space at the Geneva Executive Centre. 
As stated in paragraph 25H.22 of the proposed programme budget, this provision, as well as $180,000 for general temporary assistance and overtime for security arrangements, has been included pending examination of the presentation on the situation of office accommodation at Geneva to the General Assembly in 1993 (A/C.5/48/29). 
As stated in paragraph 25J.5, the review of the current arrangements at Nairobi, including the possibility of merging the administrative units, has not yet been finalized; pending the outcome of that review, the resources reflect the existing common and joint service arrangements at the United Nations Office at Nairobi. 
Having received additional information, the Committee recommends that the Secretary-General carry out an analysis of the rates of reimbursement, especially the criteria for cost-sharing, and submit his recommendations to the Advisory Committee in 1994. 
The Committee further recalls General Assembly resolution 47/201, which invited JIU, in drawing up its preliminary work programme for 1994-1995, to reflect the recommendations of the Advisory Committee. 
The Committee is of the view that the time has come to evaluate the cost-effectiveness of ACCIS. 
IX.7. According to table 27.3 of the proposed programme budget, the increase in the estimated after-service health insurance coverage from the revised 1992-1993 appropriation ($19.8 million) to the 1994-1995 estimates ($28.2 million) consists of a resource growth of 5.5 per cent and a recosting of 35 per cent. 
Upon inquiry, the Committee was informed that the number of participants in the after-service health insurance scheme will increase from 4,226 in 1992 to 4,924 in 1995, or by 17 per cent. 
In this connection, the Secretary-General states that "the growth in the resources for the programme since the mid-1980s has been particularly marked, stemming from demographic phenomena and, predominantly, from the escalation of medical costs and insurance premiums" (see para. 27.3 of the proposed programme budget). 
The Committee expresses its concern about the rapid increase in costs of after-service health insurance coverage. 
IX.9. In this connection, the Committee recalls that in 1991 it was informed that the implementation of IMIS would lead to a more exact identification of the extrabudgetary accounts which should bear a fair proportion of the costs of the after-service health insurance programme. 
IX.10. The Committee regrets that a full-fledged mechanism for charging extrabudgetary resources a fair share of after-service health insurance expenditures still needs to be developed and that the necessary database and relevant procedures are not available yet. 
In this connection, the Committee was informed that, in addition to an appropriation of $118,700 by the General Assembly in 1992, the Secretary-General would require $200,000 in 1993 for interorganizational security measures under his commitment authority pursuant to General Assembly resolution 46/187. 
The Committee points out that it was not provided with additional information that would substantiate the estimate for agreed separations. 
Actual costs can be indicated under common staff costs in the first performance report on the 1994-1995 programme budget. 
IX.15. The Committee further recommends that the Secretary-General make all efforts in redeploying and training staff for a new assignment before offering agreed separation with a view to using the expertise of long-serving staff and making economies. 
In this connection, the Committee recalls the Secretary-General's stated commitment in his statement on personnel items to the Fifth Committee that no staff member should lose his or her job as a result of the restructuring (see A/47/7/Add.15, para. 26). 
X.1. The Secretary-General has estimated the staff costs included in individual programmes on a net basis and has isolated the difference between gross and net salaries in this expenditure section. 
In particular, the report describes progress in the implementation of the project at Addis Ababa, including developments regarding negotiations between the United Nations and the contractor. 
XI.5. For alterations and improvements in New York and Geneva, estimated amounts of $15,001,200, and $12,871,700 respectively have been requested; details in this regard have been indicated in paragraphs 30.13 and 30.14 of the proposed programme budget. 
The Committee also believes that it is difficult to have an informed opinion of the projects vis--vis the resources requested, given that there seems to be overlap between some of the items within the two categories. 
XI.7. With regard to the proposed comprehensive study and development of a master plan for United Nations facilities in New York, the Advisory Committee reiterates its comments made in paragraph 35.14 of its report on the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993. 
XI.8. With regard to projects such as replacement and modernization of the air-conditioning system in Geneva (see para. 30.14 (a) (i) of the proposed programme budget), the Advisory Committee trusts that the proposed system has dual application which includes heating capabilities. 
XI.9. Bearing in mind its observations in the preceding paragraphs, the Committee believes that an amount of $23 million should be approved for alterations and improvements at New York and Geneva (combined), i.e. it recommends a reduction of $4,872,900 in the Secretary-General's 1994-1995 estimate. 
XI.10. While not recommending reductions to the estimates for alterations and improvements in Vienna, Nairobi, ESCAP, ECLAC and ECA, the Committee trusts that every effort will be made to ensure that maximum economy is exercised without of course compromising efficiency and safety. 
XI.11. As indicated in table 30.2 of the proposed programme budget, the provision for major maintenance in 1994-1995 for the seven duty stations amounts to $20,412,500. 
The Advisory Committee recommends acceptance of the Secretary-General's estimates for major maintenance at all these duty stations. 
IS1.1. The Secretary-General estimates $454,711,900 as the amount of staff assessment that will be levied under regulation 3.3 of the staff regulations of the United Nations on the salaries and emoluments of staff whose net pay has been included under the various expenditure sections and under income section 3. 
The amount levied and not otherwise disposed of by specific resolution of the General Assembly will be credited to the Tax Equalization Fund for distribution to Member States in the manner provided in General Assembly resolution 973 A (X) of 15 December 1955. 
IS1.3. As indicated in chapter I above, the recommendations of ICSC with regard to a revised staff assessment scale would reduce staff assessment income for the regular budget of the United Nations by $31.1 million for the biennium 1994-1995. 
IS1.4. The staffing changes recommended by the Advisory Committee in the present report result in a consequent decrease of $2,161,100 in the amount of staff assessment income that will be realized in 1994-1995. 
IS2.1. As indicated in table IS2.2 of the proposed programme budget, the total estimated income for the biennium 1994-1995 amounts to $59,258,800, a decline of $36,400 compared to the estimates of the previous biennium. 
IS2.4. The Committee understands that forthcoming arrangements with regard to the operation of UNIDO and IAEA will also have an impact on estimates in this section of the proposed programme budget. 
IS3.2. With regard to garage operation activities, including use and income-generation prospects, the Committee was informed that a comprehensive report on the subject would be made available by the spring of 1994. 
IS3.5. With regard to publications, the Advisory Committee recalls its comments in paragraph IS3.20 of its report on the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993. 
The Committee had urged a further effort to distinguish between different publications and the goals for which they were produced. 
For those publications that needed to be produced whether or not they were actually sold to the public the question of cost recovery was secondary. 
On the other hand, if the intent was purely commercial, then a more selective market-oriented programme was necessary. 
Recalling the international strategy for the fight against locust infestation, particularly in Africa, adopted by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 1989/98 of 26 July 1989 and endorsed by the General Assembly in its decision 44/438 of 19 December 1989, 
Also recalling its resolution 42/169 of 11 December 1987 on the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, which included locust infestations among the types of natural disasters to be covered by the Decade, 
Deeply concerned at the exceptional seriousness and real dangers of the current locust infestation in Africa and concerned at its resulting economic, social and environmental consequences, including the reduction of agricultural output and the displacement of affected populations, 
1. Expresses its deep concern at the worsening locust infestation in Africa, especially in the Sahel and Maghreb regions, which threatens other regions of Africa, and reaffirms the need to accord high priority to locust control and eradication; 
3. Calls upon the international community, particularly the developed countries and the United Nations system, to support fully the locust control programmes undertaken at the national, subregional and regional levels by the affected countries; 
Recalling its previous resolutions on the promotion of cooperation between the United Nations and the League of Arab States, 
Noting the desire of the League of Arab States to consolidate and develop the existing ties with the United Nations in the political, economic, social, humanitarian, cultural and administrative fields, 
Taking into account the report of the Secretary-General entitled "An Agenda for Peace", 2/ in particular section VII, concerning cooperation with regional arrangements and organizations, 
Also convinced of the need for more efficient and coordinated utilization of available economic and financial resources to promote common objectives of the two organizations, 
8. Also requests the Secretary-General to continue to coordinate the follow-up action to facilitate the implementation of the proposals of a multilateral nature adopted at the Tunis meeting in 1983 and to take appropriate action regarding the proposals adopted at previous meetings, including the following: 
(a) Promotion of contacts and consultations between the counterpart programmes of the United Nations system; 
(b) To maintain and increase contacts and improve the mechanism of consultation with the counterpart programmes, organizations and agencies concerned regarding projects and programmes, in order to facilitate their implementation; 
(d) To inform the Secretary-General, not later than 15 May 1994, of the progress of their cooperation with the League of Arab States and its specialized organizations, in particular the follow-up action taken on the multilateral and bilateral proposals adopted at the previous meetings between the two organizations; 
11. Recommends that the next general meeting on cooperation between the representatives of the secretariats of the United Nations system and the General Secretariat of the League of Arab States and its specialized organizations be held during 1995; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Cooperation between the United Nations and the League of Arab States". 
Recalling its resolution 41/11 of 27 October 1986, in which it solemnly declared the Atlantic Ocean, in the region situated between Africa and South America, the "Zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic", 
Recalling also its subsequent resolutions on the matter, including resolution 45/36 of 27 November 1990, in which it reaffirmed the determination of the States of the zone to enhance and accelerate their cooperation in the political, economic, scientific, technical, cultural and other spheres, 
8. Affirms the importance of the South Atlantic to global maritime and commercial transactions and its determination to preserve the region for all activities protected by relevant international law, including the freedom of navigation on the high seas; 
12. Welcomes with appreciation the humanitarian assistance thus far rendered to Angola and Liberia and urges the international community to continue to provide and also to increase such assistance; 
14. Also welcomes the initiative of the Government of Namibia to host a meeting of Ministers of Trade and Industry of States members of the zone at Windhoek on 25 and 26 November 1993; 
15. Further welcomes the offer by Brazil to host at Rio de Janeiro, in the second half of 1994, the third meeting of high officials of the zone, simultaneously with the meeting of high officials in charge of sports and youth affairs; 
17. Requests the Secretary-General to keep the implementation of resolution 41/11 and subsequent resolutions on the matter under review and to submit a report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session, taking into account, inter alia, the views expressed by Member States; 
18. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic". 
Noting also the encouraging progress made in the seven priority areas of cooperation as well as in the identification of other areas of cooperation, 
Noting with appreciation the determination of both organizations to strengthen further the existing cooperation by developing specific proposals in the designated priority areas of cooperation, 
4. Requests the United Nations and the Organization of the Islamic Conference to continue cooperation in their common search for solutions to global problems, such as questions relating to international peace and security, disarmament, self-determination, decolonization, fundamental human rights and economic and technical development; 
7. Urges the organizations of the United Nations system, especially the lead agencies, to provide increased technical and other forms of assistance to the Organization of the Islamic Conference and its specialized institutions in order to enhance cooperation; 
13. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of the Islamic Conference". 
Additionally, there appears to have been one flight on 26 November 1993 not previously reported. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,018. 
During the week ending 27 November 1993, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The President stated that, following consultations among members of the Security Council, he had been authorized to make the following statement on behalf of the Council (S/26785): 
These agreements constitute a historic step forward in establishing a democratic, non-racial and united South Africa. 
It urges all parties in South Africa, including those which did not participate fully in the multi-party talks, to respect agreements reached during the negotiations, to re-commit themselves to democratic principles, to take part in the elections and to resolve outstanding issues by peaceful means only. 
In this connection, the Council urges early establishment of the Transitional Executive Council and the Independent Electoral Commission. 
"The Security Council considers that South Africa's transition to democracy must be underpinned by economic and social reconstruction and development, and calls on the international community to assist in this regard." 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3319th meeting, held on 23 November 1993, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
The President stated that, following consultations among members of the Security Council, he had been authorized to make the following statement on behalf of the Council (S/26787): 
"The Security Council is seriously concerned about recent violations of the Iraq-Kuwait boundary as reported by the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission (UNIKOM), most notably those on 16 and 20 November 1993, when large numbers of Iraqi nationals crossed the boundary illegally. 
The Council holds the Government of Iraq responsible for these breaches of paragraph 2 of resolution 687 (1991). 
"The Security Council demands that Iraq, in accordance with international law and relevant Security Council resolutions, respect the inviolability of the international boundary, and take all necessary measures to prevent any violations of that boundary." 
In paragraph 48 of the above-mentioned report, the Secretary-General urges both sides "to take reciprocal measures to lower the tension, including mutual commitments, through UNFICYP". 
We believe that discussion on these issues could start without delay between the Turkish Cypriot side and UNFICYP in order to reach a mutually acceptable arrangement in accordance with the relevant paragraph of the Secretary-General's report. 
Demonstrations along the borders were intensified during the Commonwealth Summit Conference held in South Cyprus. 
These are no doubt important matters which should be borne in mind when considering the issue of confidence-building measures. 
In addition to the above, the negative attitude of the Greek Cypriot side towards the confidence-building measures, as evidenced by the recent public statements by Mr. Glafkos Clerides and his Government spokesman, have rendered the uneasy path towards reconciliation and confidence-building even more difficult to pursue. 
It is accepted by all concerned that the Cyprus dispute is one between the two communities and that a settlement, which is acceptable to both sides, must be reached after free negotiations on an equal footing. 
The Turkish Cypriot side has amply demonstrated its good will by cooperating with the United Nations authorities and experts with regard to the confidence-building measures and other issues, despite its preoccupation with the forthcoming general election in December. 
The content of your letter was transmitted by me to the French examining judge. 
Last May, Mr. Thorvald Stoltenberg was appointed as both my Special Representative and Co-Chairman of the Steering Committee of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia. 
However, as the members of the Security Council are aware, the Vance-Owen Plan was not accepted and Mr. Stoltenberg remains heavily engaged in continuing negotiations. 
This leaves him insufficient time to carry out in full the functions of Special Representative of the Secretary-General and Chief of Mission of UNPROFOR. 
It is my intention that Mr. Stoltenberg should continue to serve as Co-Chairman and that Mr. Yasushi Akashi, until recently my Special Representative for Cambodia, should be appointed to the post of Special Representative for the former Yugoslavia and Chief of Mission of UNPROFOR. 
I have so informed the Heads of Government and other parties directly concerned in the former Yugoslavia. 
We welcome, for more than one reason, the decision of your distinguished body to include Morocco, to a greater extent, in its different activities and, in particular, at the ministerial conference. 
Morocco, which is actually very close to Europe, has a permanent interest in that continent and is greatly concerned about the changes occurring there. Moreover, it maintains strong and diversified ties with the majority of the European countries, of which the Mediterranean is the main carrier. 
The influence of the mare nostrum, cherished by the Latins, and the legacy it has left us over time have been the eternal concern of countless intersected civilizations. 
However, the Strait of Gibraltar is also synonymous with responsibility as regards security, particularly in the Western Mediterranean. 
Despite its position at the extreme western tip of the Mediterranean, Morocco continues to be concerned about the entire region, which it views as indivisible. 
It is from this point of view that we have always maintained a particular and continued interest in the eastern part of the region, a troubled area if ever there was one. 
This is why we have continually advocated dialogue and settlement of conflicts by peaceful means, in all circumstances and regardless of whom we are addressing. 
Thus, armed with this philosophy, Morocco supports the peace process under way in the Middle East and continues to give it the priority it deserves. 
We also nourish the hope that with the efforts and support of all involved, we will reach a comprehensive and fair solution for all of the countries of the region. 
The Mediterranean could then once again become a traditional place of interchange, interpenetrations and movements of all kinds which have made it so rich. 
We must bear in mind that today more than ever before, the established interdependence of interests and economies calls for a continual and renewed search for new avenues of dialogue and cooperation. 
Then we will be able to give full meaning to the expression: Mediterranean, Lake of Peace. 
Therefore, the Kingdom of Morocco invites all countries bordering the Mediterranean and all others, which for one reason or another take interest in the future of this sensitive region, to meet on its soil so as to reflect together on these various issues and crucial problems that we face. 
In anticipation of this meeting, that we hope will occur in the near future, we wish you the greatest success in your work. 
Since the adoption of the resolution, the members of the Council have been kept regularly informed of developments in Angola. 
2. The President of the Security Council, at the Council's 3302nd meeting, held on 1 November 1993, in connection with the Council's consideration of the situation in Angola, made a statement (S/26677) in which he, inter alia, reaffirmed the provisions of resolution 864 (1993). 
In that statement, the Council noted the communiqu of 6 October by the Uni\x{7dcc} Nacional para a Independ\x{763d}cia Total de Angola (UNITA), and expressed its concern that not enough progress had yet been made towards the full implementation of the "Acordos de Paz" and relevant resolutions of the Council. 
4. As a result of the efforts of my Special Representative, exploratory contacts were held at Lusaka, from 25 to 31 October 1993, under United Nations auspices, with representatives of the three observer States in attendance. 
(a) To obtain from UNITA the clarifications sought by the Government of Angola in order to dispel the "ambiguities and contradictions" referred to by the Government in its note verbale of 8 October 1993; 
(b) To ascertain whether appropriate conditions for a resumption of the negotiations existed. 
6. UNITA provided the following clarifications relating to the points covered in its communiqu of 6 October 1993: 
(a) According to UNITA, "the updating of the 'Acordos de Paz'" meant that certain provisions of the peace agreements needed to be brought up to date, including those relating to: 
(i) The composition, role and organizational structure of the Joint Political-Military Commission, including the strengthening of the United Nations role; 
UNITA specified that the seven points should be the subject of in-depth discussion during the negotiations with the Government of Angola. 
As to UNITA's characterization of the results of the elections as "fraudulent", the UNITA delegation explained that the term was political in nature and without legal import. 
As regards the institutions resulting from the elections, UNITA would like to be properly represented in the executive branch of government and to be in a position to guarantee the security and protection of its leaders, members of the Party, its sympathizers and other members of the opposition; 
(c) Concerning the work at Abidjan, the UNITA delegation considered the draft protocol drawn up during the talks at Abidjan to be "a serious basis for negotiations between the Government of Angola and UNITA". 
It is, however, incomplete and requires further elaboration before the parties can proceed to its signature; 
(d) With regard to the position of UNITA on the resolutions of the Security Council, it was emphasized that the expressions "took note of" or "took due note of" were not far from signifying acceptance of the Council resolutions; 
(e) As regards the obligations laid down by the Security Council, the UNITA delegation made the following observations: 
9. In a letter dated 30 October 1993, UNITA informed me that it accepted the principle contained in paragraph 8 of Security Council resolution 864 (1993). 
On 3 November, my Special Representative officially transmitted to the Angolan Government the document conveyed to me by UNITA. 
(a) Once the exploratory contacts at Lusaka had ended, UNITA had launched military offensives in a number of locations in the country, despite its declaration of a unilateral cessation of hostilities; 
(c) Lastly, given the discreet nature of the forthcoming negotiations, the Government would not feel comfortable about justifying a cessation of hostilities to its troops. 
11. Following the exploratory contacts at Lusaka, my Special Representative, in consultation with the representatives of the three observer States under the "Acordos de Paz", set the date and venue for the talks. 
He pursued his contacts with the Angolan Government and, by telephone and fax, with UNITA. 
12. Accordingly, the Angolan peace talks began at Lusaka on 15 November 1993. 
An initial plenary session made possible a direct meeting between the two delegations, which each put forward a draft agenda. 
Divergences between the positions of the two delegations necessitated a series of consultations, which led to the adoption on 19 November 1993 of the following agenda: 
(a) The "Acordos de Paz"; 
(b) Security Council resolutions. 
2. Further implementation of the "Acordos de Paz" and completion of the Abidjan work: 
(e) Conclusion of the electoral process and other pending questions. 
3. Other matters: date and venue for the signing of the Lusaka Protocol. 
13. It was agreed that the two delegations would, in advance, submit their position on each agenda item in writing. 
The UNITA delegation also reaffirmed its acceptance of the validity of the "Acordos de Paz", while reiterating its desire to update certain provisions. 
The committee held several meetings during which general and specific principles relating to the military issues on the agenda were considered. 
The general and specific principles on completing the formation of the Angolan Armed Forces were also adopted. 
17. The arms embargo imposed against UNITA by resolution 864 (1993) came into force at 0001 hours Eastern Standard Time on 26 September 1993. 
18. In Angola, on the military front, although reports received from the UNAVEM II teams deployed in five Angolan towns confirm that the fighting has become much less intense since 21 September 1993, troop movements and build-ups by both the Government and UNITA continue to be noted. 
19. The reports given by the Government and the UNITA-controlled media have been contradictory. 
22. UNAVEM II military and police observers continue to be engaged in patrolling, maintaining extensive contacts with the respective local authorities, rendering support to humanitarian operations, and conducting investigations. 
Some potential troop-contributing countries have been contacted, having in mind the need to respond rapidly to any such progress. 
Moreover, I have decided to send to Lusaka a small military/logistic team to assist my Special Representative and the two parties in drawing up projections for the involvement of the United Nations in the implementation of the agreements under discussion. 
25. Since my last report to the Council (S/26644), humanitarian activities have continued to make appreciable progress, in particular because of the relative calm which reigns on the military front. 
Areas which until recently were unreachable because of the hostilities are now open to evacuation and assistance missions by the United Nations and non-governmental organizations (NGOs). 
It is widely recognized that 3 million people, one third of the country's population, are in desperate need of humanitarian assistance, without which their survival is in jeopardy. 
26. The humanitarian situation in Angola has three aspects: the situation in coastal areas, the situation in non-intensive conflict areas and the situation in areas which, until the very recent past, could be called intensive conflict areas. 
27. In the coastal areas, where the military situation is less dramatic, serious malnutrition persists and has been aggravated by the arrival of masses of displaced persons fleeing the combat areas. 
The serious economic difficulties in the main coastal towns, such as Luanda, Benguela and Lobito, have been accompanied by galloping inflation, which prevents the overwhelming majority of the inhabitants from obtaining essential products, including food. 
28. The non-intensive conflict areas encompass a large part of the provinces in the north, east and south of the country and are now being supplied by road and air by the United Nations and the NGOs. 
That said, human suffering in these areas remains extreme: acute malnutrition, diarrhoea and measles are widespread, and this is the main reason why Angola currently has the highest infant mortality rate in the world. 
29. In the areas that until recently were known as intensive conflict areas, such as those in which the besieged towns of Kuito/Bi, Malange, Menangue and Huambo are located, emergency humanitarian assistance operations have become wider in scope during the period covered by this report. 
As I informed the Security Council, towards mid-October the United Nations succeeded in supplying humanitarian assistance to the towns of Huambo and Kuito/Bi and in increasing flights to Malange and Menangue. 
There are starving women and children everywhere in these towns, where a number of NGOs are working with United Nations bodies. 
The WFP logistics operations continue to support all the humanitarian organizations working in Angola. 
The United Nations bodies and the NGOs have drawn up a number of strategies to reduce suffering in the country. 
They have conducted joint evaluation missions in areas which have recently become accessible and have set up programmes to palliate the disastrous humanitarian situation in Angola. 
Thanks to the unceasing efforts of the personnel providing humanitarian assistance, countless Angolan lives have been saved. 
31. Since my last report to the Council (S/26644), the Government of Angola and UNITA have played a significant role in facilitating the provision of humanitarian assistance in the country. 
The two parties have greatly assisted the humanitarian organizations by giving them access to all the provinces of the country and supporting their work in the field. 
The response of donors to the emergency humanitarian situation in Angola, and in particular to the United Nations Inter-Agency Appeal, is still somewhat reticent. 
These agencies, especially UNICEF, are facing serious financial difficulties which may jeopardize the emergency programmes which are so desperately needed. 
In a letter dated 4 November 1993, my Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs reminded donors of the need to allocate the necessary resources to emergency humanitarian programmes in Angola. 
This appeal should cover both the continuing humanitarian relief requirements and the initial rehabilitation action designed to bring back normal conditions for these populations. 
32. The humanitarian challenge in Angola remains critical. 
The Government of Angola and UNITA must continue to guarantee access and security so that emergency assistance can be transported throughout the country. 
My Special Representative will pursue his efforts to ensure that the necessary security conditions prevail so that the personnel providing humanitarian assistance can continue their work. 
Only through the concerted efforts of the Government, UNITA, the United Nations, the donor countries, the NGOs and above all the Angolan people as a whole will the country be able to overcome its current tragic situation. 
The Security Council, by its resolution 864 (1993) of 15 September 1993, extended the mandate of UNAVEM II for a period of three months from 16 September to 15 December 1993. 
Subsequently, the Advisory Committee concurred in an amount not exceeding $5.5 million gross for the continued maintenance of UNAVEM II for the three-month mandate period ending 15 December 1993. 
34. Should the Security Council decide to continue the mandate of UNAVEM II beyond 15 December 1993, appropriate financial provision will need to be made by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
35. The cash flow situation of the special account of UNAVEM II continues to be very critical. 
As of 30 November 1993, unpaid assessed contributions to the special account amounted to some $38.2 million. 
36. In order to provide UNAVEM II with the necessary cash-flow requirements, loans in a total amount of $37 million have been borrowed from the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund and other peace-keeping accounts. 
37. The current and ongoing negotiations covered in some detail in the present report are crucial for the process of resolving the situation in Angola. 
38. The exploratory talks in Lusaka have made possible the resumed negotiations under way since 15 November 1993. 
Having reviewed the progress that has so far been achieved in the talks in Lusaka, I would recommend that action to impose additional measures against UNITA be further postponed; I would inform the Council at any time if circumstances warrant any further review by me of this recommendation. 
41. In view of the encouraging results achieved at Lusaka and to enable the United Nations to pursue its mediation and good offices role and facilitate the conclusion of a comprehensive settlement of the Angolan conflict, I recommend that the mandate of UNAVEM II be extended for three months. 
In case the cease-fire in Angola is agreed upon or established, I will immediately update the Council and submit to it my recommendations for the expanded mandate for UNAVEM II and the time-frame for the extension. 
42. Should the present negotiations result in an effective and sustainable cease-fire, the United Nations would be called upon immediately to deploy an additional contingent of military and police observers as well as some formed units. 
43. During the negotiations, the Government and UNITA insisted that the mandate of the United Nations should be reviewed with a view to strengthening its role. 
(a) Verifying and monitoring the withdrawal and quartering of the UNITA military forces; 
(b) Collecting, storing and guarding the military armaments of UNITA at the time of quartering; 
(c) Overseeing the disarming of the civilian population; 
(d) Verifying the formation of the Angolan armed forces and the police; 
44. While the political negotiations proceed at Lusaka, it remains important to continue and even intensify humanitarian activities throughout the territory of Angola. 
45. The personnel of UNAVEM II continue to serve with exemplary dedication in difficult circumstances. 
The CSCE Council held its fourth meeting in Rome on 30 November and 1 December 1993. 
The Ministers expressed deep concern that threats to peace and stability proliferate and that crises, widespread violence and open confrontations persist. 
They strongly condemned the increasing violations of human rights and humanitarian law and the attempt of countries to acquire territories by the use of force. 
The increasing flow of refugees and appalling human suffering caused by armed conflicts must be urgently alleviated. 
The Ministers reiterated the personal accountability of those responsible for crimes against humanity. 
Despite these events, there is encouraging progress in human rights, democracy and the rule of law in several parts of the CSCE area. 
By utilizing the CSCE agreed set of standards and principles, participating States can demonstrate their unity of purpose and action and thus help to make security indivisible. 
The Ministers agreed to strengthen the CSCE role as a pan-European and transatlantic forum for cooperative security as well as for political consultation on the basis of equality. 
CSCE can be especially valuable as the first line of joint action on the underlying causes of conflict. 
At the heart of the CSCE efforts is the struggle to protect human rights and fundamental freedoms in the CSCE area. 
The Ministers stressed the need to make wider use of CSCE capabilities in early warning and preventive diplomacy and to integrate further the human dimension in this endeavour. 
The Ministers also welcomed proposals to undertake jointly specific action to enhance stability. 
The Ministers agreed to pursue the possibility of enhancing capabilities to apply CSCE crisis management arrangements on a case-by-case basis to situations involving third-party forces when such arrangements are determined to be supportive of CSCE objectives. 
The Ministers agreed to commit the necessary political, human and financial resources to the expanding operational tasks of CSCE. 
The Ministers also agreed to deepen CSCE cooperation with the United Nations, as well as with European and transatlantic organizations. 
They welcomed all cooperative efforts by such organizations to make contributions towards stability. 
Looking towards the Budapest Summit in December 1994, the Ministers determined to make their cooperation more concrete and effective through the action programme below. 
To give substance and direction to their commitments, the Ministers have agreed on an action programme to be implemented through the decisions which they have adopted today. 
These decisions, inter alia, address the following issues: 
(iii) In Moldova, the work of the CSCE Mission will be intensified; 
(iv) A new CSCE mission will be sent to Tajikistan, to help to build democratic institutions and processes there; 
(v) The remaining Russian troops will shortly complete their orderly withdrawal from the territories of the Baltic States as agreed; 
(c) The role of the High Commissioner on National Minorities will be enhanced; 
(d) The human dimension will be further integrated into the CSCE political consultation process; the Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights in the Human Dimension will be reinforced; 
(e) The CSCE will play a more active role in promoting cooperation in the economic dimension; 
(f) Cooperation and contacts with the United Nations and European and transatlantic organizations shall be improved; 
(g) A permanent committee of CSCE for political consultations and decision-making will be created in Vienna, where also a new CSCE secretariat with comprehensive tasks will be established. 
A decision on CSCE legal capacity was taken; 
1.1 War motivated by aggressive nationalism and territorial gains is still raging in Bosnia and Herzegovina, causing further immense suffering to the civilian population. 
At the same time danger of war persists in Croatia. 
Violations of basic human rights continue unabated and the policy and practice of ethnic cleansing is being pursued unhindered. 
Efforts of the international community to stop the war must be continued in order that a durable, fair and just political solution could urgently be found along the principles agreed by all parties at the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia. 
The Ministers reaffirmed their commitment to a comprehensive solution of all issues dealt with by the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia. 
The Ministers welcomed the resumption of the peace talks in Geneva, which resulted from presentation of an Action Plan by the European Union. 
The Ministers reconfirmed their support for the sovereignty, territorial integrity and independence of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and of all countries in the region, and refuse to recognize any territorial acquisition by force. 
They reaffirmed their earlier decisions which have yet to be implemented, especially, in the light of the onslaught of winter conditions, those concerning the need to reopen airports and establish humanitarian corridors and safe areas. 
Mutual recognition of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) and Croatia would be an essential element for stability in their relations and in the region as a whole. 
Those responsible for brutal violations of human rights must be held accountable. 
They expressed particular concern over violations of human rights committed by paramilitary troops. 
1.2 The Ministers underlined the importance of continued CSCE focus on Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) and mandated continued monitoring of compliance with CSCE norms and principles, promotion of respect for human rights and protection of national minorities in the whole of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
They continued to believe that an international presence in Kosovo, Sandjak and Vojvodina would help to prevent the spillover of the conflict to these regions. 
They called for the early and unconditional return of the Missions of Long Duration to Kosovo, Sandjak and Vojvodina as part of the overall CSCE efforts to ease local tensions, guard against violations of human rights, encourage dialogue and reconciliation between the communities. 
1.3 They stressed that a decisive condition for participation in the CSCE is the full compliance by Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) with all CSCE principles, commitments and decisions. 
1.4 Concerned about the risks for a spillover of the conflict to the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia the Ministers instructed the CSCE Spillover Monitor Mission to Skopje to continue its activities unabated. 
1.5 The Ministers agreed that the important work of the sanctions assistance missions, set up to monitor the implementation of United Nations Security Council resolutions on sanctions, will continue undiminished. 
The Ministers recognized that States in the region bear a major economic burden of the implementation of the sanctions. 
The European Union CSCE Sanctions Coordinator will invite relevant international organizations to participate and contribute to this meeting. 
1.6 Looking to the future, the Ministers affirmed their intention to participate actively in efforts to build a just and lasting peace in the region. 
They stressed that CSCE stands ready, in cooperation with others, to contribute to a future process of reconciliation, rehabilitation and rebuilding of democratic institutions and processes and the rule of law. 
The Ministers requested the Permanent Committee of CSCE to examine how the CSCE institutions, CSCE missions and other instruments, expertise and regional experience could best be utilized in future concerted international efforts to this end, in coordination with the United Nations and the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia. 
2.2 The Ministers welcomed the beginning of talks with the parties to the Abkhazian conflict in Geneva under United Nations auspices and with the participation of CSCE. 
2.3 The Ministers strongly urged the parties to the Georgian-Ossetian conflict to break the present stalemate and begin, without preconditions, a political dialogue that would lead to the convening of an international conference, under CSCE auspices and with United Nations participation, to negotiate a solution to the conflict. 
3.2 The Ministers called on all parties involved urgently to speed up negotiations on a special status for the Trans-Dniester region within the context of independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity of the Republic of Moldova and bring them to a mutually acceptable solution. 
They urged the parties to address the language problems and to make full use of the confidence-building and other proposals made by the CSCE Mission to facilitate the negotiating process. 
They instructed the CSCE Mission to seek to play an even more active role in maintaining contact with the parties and promoting an early political settlement. 
The Ministers also called for early progress in negotiations on the early, orderly and complete withdrawal of the Russian 14th Army from the Republic of Moldova. 
They stressed that progress on the withdrawal of these troops cannot be linked to any other question, with due regard to existing agreements. 
They therefore welcomed the decision of the Government to hold elections for a new parliament and its intention to draft a new Constitution. 
They expressed their determination to help to stabilize the situation within Tajikistan in close cooperation with the United Nations and to create favourable conditions for progress towards democracy. 
They noted collective efforts in this regard by a group of member countries in the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS). 
4.2 The Ministers decided to establish a CSCE mission to Tajikistan. 
4.3 The CSCE Mission will initially be composed of four persons. It will cooperate and coordinate with the United Nations representation in Dushanbe in the fulfilment of its tasks. 
The Head of Mission will explore practical ways and means to coordinate the efforts in the field, including the possibility of joint office facilities. 
He/she will submit a proposal for administrative and financial modalities for the Mission to the Permanent Committee of CSCE for decision not later than 15 January 1994. 
5.1 The Ministers recalled the commitments undertaken under paragraph 15 of the Helsinki Summit Declaration 1992 and in the Stockholm Summary of conclusions. 
5.3 They concluded that it is necessary to intensify further the ongoing pull-out of troops and called upon the participating States concerned promptly to conclude appropriate agreements, including timetables, which will permit the completion of the orderly withdrawal of troops, including settlement on the military installation in Skrunda. 
3. The Ministers mandated the Committee of Senior Officials and the Permanent Committee to elaborate further conditions and necessary provisions for possible CSCE arrangements of this nature. 
Bearing in mind the close interrelationship between questions relating to national minorities and conflict prevention, the Ministers encouraged the High Commissioner on National Minorities to pursue his activities under his mandate. 
They recognized the High Commissioner on National Minorities as an innovative and effective asset in early warning and preventive diplomacy. 
The Ministers stressed the importance of participating States cooperating fully with the High Commissioner and supporting follow-up and implementation of his recommendations. 
1. The Ministers reiterated that human dimension issues are fundamental to the comprehensive security concept of CSCE. 
They noted that adherence to human dimension commitments remains to be consolidated in large parts of the CSCE area, and expressed particular concern that civilians continue to be the victims of atrocities in ongoing conflicts in the CSCE area. 
Concerned by the root causes of tension stemming from historical prejudices, the Ministers called for efforts, inter alia, through education, to promote tolerance and consciousness of belonging to a system of common values. 
The Ministers stressed that implementation of human dimension commitments must be a focus of attention in CSCE's conflict prevention efforts. 
2. To this end, the Ministers decided to strengthen the instruments of conflict prevention and early warning which are available within the human dimension of CSCE. 
The following decisions were taken: 
3. The political consultation process and CSCE missions: 
(a) In order to further political consideration and action under the human dimension, the decision-making bodies of CSCE will consider human dimension issues on a regular basis as an integral part of deliberations relating to European security. 
(b) Further emphasis will be given to human dimension issues in mandates of CSCE missions as well as in the follow-up of mission reports. 
(c) In the context of conflict prevention and crisis management, the issue of mass migration, namely displaced persons and refugees, will be addressed, as appropriate, by the Committee of Senior Officials and the Permanent Committee of CSCE, taking into account the role of other relevant international bodies. 
4. Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights. 
Inter alia, the Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights in the Human Dimension will enhance its activities under its mandate in the following areas: 
Participating States and non-governmental organizations are requested to inform the Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights in the Human Dimension of experts available in fields relevant to the human dimension; 
(c) Strengthened cooperation with relevant international organizations in order to coordinate activities and identify possible areas of joint endeavour; 
(d) Receiving information provided by NGOs having relevant experience in the human dimension field; 
(e) Serving as a point of contact for information provided by participating States in accordance with CSCE commitments; 
(f) Disseminating general information on the human dimension and international humanitarian law. 
The Ministers determined that, in order to fulfil its new tasks, the Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights in the Human Dimension should be granted additional resources. 
5. Streamlining the Moscow Mechanism. 
To this end it was decided to modify the mechanism in accordance with annex A. 
6. Building on the work of the Implementation Meeting on Human Dimension issues and the human dimension seminars: 
(b) Enhanced follow-up by the political bodies of CSCE based on summaries of meetings and seminars on the human dimension will be sought. 
The Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights in the Human Dimension, in consultation with interested participating States, is invited to present further proposals for appropriate follow-up action resulting from human dimension seminars to forthcoming Committee of Senior Officials or Permanent Committee meetings; 
They reiterated their commitment to safeguard freedom of expression, a basic human right, and stressed the necessity of independent media for a free and open society. 
To this end the Ministers decided that better use should be made of the CSCE human dimension instruments to promote open and diverse media, including exploring the possibility of utilizing CSCE missions; 
(d) Human Dimension Seminars will be held before the Budapest Review Conference on the subjects of migrant workers, local democracy and, if time and the resources of the Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights in the Human Dimension permit, on Roma in the CSCE region. 
1. The Ministers recalled the basic importance of economic transformation, development and cooperation to the realization of the CSCE's comprehensive concept of security. 
This concept emphasizes the interrelation between developing democratic institutions and market economics. 
Economic cooperation is essential to strengthening security and stability in the CSCE area. 
The Ministers agreed that CSCE, with its broad participation, should play an active role in promoting cooperation in the economic dimension, which should be developed, inter alia, by working closely with relevant economic, financial and developmental organizations. 
They requested the Permanent Committee of CSCE to integrate more fully the economic dimension into its consideration of tasks facing CSCE. 
2. To ensure that CSCE complements efforts by other international and non-governmental organization organizations, the Ministers requested the Permanent Committee to identify practical means of deepening dialogue and expanding cooperative projects with such organizations. 
3. They agreed that CSCE should contribute to contacts and dialogue which help to expand mutual understanding of the requirements for sustainable economic development. 
They also considered practical pursuit of the economic dimension to be an important aspect of the Programme of Coordinated Support for newly admitted States. 
4. The Ministers expressed satisfaction with the first session of the CSCE Economic Forum, held in Prague from 15 to 17 March 1993 and welcomed the prospect of the second annual Economic Forum in March 1994. 
To ensure continuity of the work on the economic dimension, the Ministers agreed to provide permanent support for the Economic Forum and its follow-on activities through the CSCE secretariat operating within existing resources. 
In this connection, the Ministers decided to designate an existing position for an economic expert to pursue such tasks. 
5. They welcomed the Government of Kyrgyzstan's decision to host the first follow-up seminar to the Forum in February 1994. 
They called upon participating States, the Chairman-in-Office and the CSCE secretariat to cooperate in organizing this and future such meetings. 
1. The Ministers agreed that to pursue the CSCE objective of a stronger commitment to short- and long-term conflict prevention and crisis management requires improved consultations and coordination with international organizations. 
2. They agreed that, to achieve this, CSCE efforts to improve further relations with the United Nations should be continued. 
They also encouraged subregional organizations and arrangements to explore ways of supporting CSCE. 
3. The Ministers requested the Chairman-in-Office, assisted by the CSCE Troika and the Secretary-General, as appropriate, to pursue talks with these institutions and organizations with a view to establishing improved arrangements for consultations and for coordination of activities. 
The Ministers requested the Chairman-in-Office to report to the Committee of Senior Officials on the evolution of these talks and to submit as appropriate proposals for cooperation arrangements. 
1. The Ministers reaffirmed that significant enhancement of the political effectiveness and operational capability of CSCE is critical to achieving the goals they have defined for it. 
2. They recalled the two mutually supporting forms of action by CSCE: those joint political decisions taken in accordance with consensus rules and direct action through agreed mechanisms activated by a limited number of participating States. 
3. To ensure improved capabilities for day-to-day operational tasks of CSCE, the Ministers created a permanent body for political consultations and decision-making in Vienna, the Permanent Committee of CSCE. 
4. The Ministers decided that the Permanent Committee should review the relevance and operation of existing mechanisms with a view to increasing their effectiveness. 
5. The Ministers also endorsed the decision to establish a CSCE secretariat in Vienna as an important step towards further efficiency in administrative and secretariat support services. 
Further evolution of CSCE's operational capabilities will be based on the overriding objective of a non-bureaucratic, cost-efficient and flexible administrative structure which can be adapted to changing tasks. 
6. The Ministers considered also problems which have arisen because of a shortage of economic and human resources for CSCE operations, especially preventive diplomacy missions. 
7. Institutional arrangements for political consultation and decision-making: 
The new body will be responsible for the day-to-day operational tasks of CSCE under the chairmanship of the Chairman-in-Office and will meet under the name of the Permanent Committee of CSCE. 
The Permanent Committee will conduct comprehensive and regular consultations and, when the Committee of Senior Officials is not in session, take decisions on all issues pertinent to CSCE. 
The Committee of Senior Officials will continue to lay down political guidelines and take key decisions between Council meetings. 
7.4 The Forum for Security Cooperation will, in addition to current tasks: 
(a) Assume responsibility for the implementation of confidence- and security-building measures; 
(b) Prepare seminars on military doctrine and such other seminars as may be agreed by the participating States; 
Ministers endorsed the decision by the Committee of Senior Officials to establish a CSCE secretariat in Vienna with an office in Prague. 
The secretariat will include departments for conference services, administration and budget, Chairman-in-Office support and the Conflict Prevention Centre. 
9.1 The Ministers agreed that additional efforts must be undertaken to provide financial resources and draw on available expertise, including that provided through non-governmental sources. 
9.3 The Ministers further pledged to make new efforts to identify suitable candidates for a roster to serve on CSCE missions in order to be able to make such candidates available rapidly. 
9.4 Recalling the ministerial decision at Stockholm on the need to identify new sources of funding, the Ministers noted the importance of ensuring sufficient resources for CSCE operations, especially those in the field. 
Regarding recruitment and appointment for senior CSCE positions, Ministers took the following decisions: 
(b) Positions as heads of the departments within the CSCE secretariat will be subject to open competition. 
The Ministers adopted a decision on legal capacity and privileges and immunities that recommends implementation of the following three basic elements: 
(a) The CSCE participating States will, subject to their constitutional, legislative and related requirements, confer legal capacity on CSCE institutions in accordance with the provisions adopted by the Ministers (see 4-C/Journal No. 2); 
(c) CSCE may issue CSCE identity cards in accordance with the form adopted by the Ministers (see 4-C/Journal No. 2). 
1. The Ministers commended the steps that had been taken to improve the integration of the recently admitted participating States. 
In this task, the Chairman-in-Office will be assisted by members of the Troika. 
They requested the Secretary-General to ensure continued effective follow-up of the visits of the Chairman-in-Office to the Central Asian and transcaucasian participating States. 
In this connection, they welcomed the establishment, since they last met in Stockholm, of permanent representations in Vienna by Armenia, Georgia, Kyrgyzstan, Lithuania and Tajikistan and commended the financial support that is being rendered by the Government of Austria to some of these representations. 
2. The Ministers underlined the importance of the human dimension in the further integration of the recently admitted participating States. 
While many of these States are in a difficult period of political and economic transition, the Ministers expressed their expectation that the recently admitted participating States would do their utmost to ensure the implementation in their countries of all CSCE principles and commitments, also in times of crisis. 
The Ministers, welcoming the further development of contacts between CSCE and non-participating Mediterranean States that share the principles and objectives of CSCE called on the Chairman-in-Office and, as appropriate, the Secretary-General to promote the full use of the exchange of information and views recently agreed upon by participating States. 
1. Recalling their decisions taken at the Stockholm Council Meeting, the Ministers noted with deep concern the growing manifestations of aggressive nationalism, such as territorial expansionism, as well as racism, chauvinism, xenophobia and anti-semitism. 
These run directly counter to the principles and commitments of CSCE. 
2. The Ministers also noted that these phenomena can lead to violence, secessionism by the use of force and ethnic strife and, in their worst instances, to the barbaric practices of mass deportation, ethnic cleansing and violence against innocent civilians. 
They also undermine international stability and world-wide efforts to place universal human rights on a firm foundation. 
4. The Ministers focused attention on the need for urgent action to enforce the strict observance of the norms of international humanitarian law, including the prosecution and punishment of those guilty of war crimes and other crimes against humanity. 
5. The Ministers agreed that CSCE must play an important role in these efforts. 
6. The Ministers decided to keep this issue high on the agenda of CSCE and therefore decided: 
(a) To task the Permanent Committee to study possible follow-up actions; 
(b) To invite the High Commissioner on National Minorities, in the light of his mandate, to pay particular attention to all aspects of aggressive nationalism, racism, chauvinism, xenophobia and anti-semitism; 
The procedures in paragraphs 3, 7, 11, 13 and 14 of the 1991 document of the Moscow Meeting of the Conference on the Human Dimension of CSCE are modified to read as follows (all changes have been underlined): 
(3) A resource list comprising up to six experts appointed by each participating State will be established without delay at the CSCE Institution.* 
The experts will be eminent persons, including where possible experts with experience related to national minority issues, preferably experienced in the field of the human dimension, from whom an impartial performance of their functions may be expected. 
Within four weeks after notification by the CSCE Institution of the appointment, any participating State may make reservations regarding no more than two experts to be appointed by another participating State. 
(7) The mission of experts will submit its observations to the inviting State as soon as possible, preferably within three weeks after the mission has been established. 
The inviting State will transmit the observations of the mission, together with a description of any action it has taken or intends to take upon it, to the other participating States via the CSCE Institution no later than two weeks after the submission of the observations. 
These observations and any comments by the inviting State may be discussed by the Committee of Senior Officials, which may consider any possible follow-up action. 
Before the circulation of the observations and any comments, no other mission of experts may be appointed for the same issue. 
(11) The CSCE rapporteur(s) will establish the facts, report on them and may give advice on possible solutions to the question raised. 
The report of the rapporteur(s), containing observations of facts, proposals or advice, will be submitted to the participating State or States concerned and, unless all the States concerned agree otherwise, to the CSCE Institution no later than two weeks after the last rapporteur has been appointed. 
The requested State will submit any observations on the report to the CSCE Institution, unless all the States concerned agree otherwise, no later than two weeks after the submission of the report. 
(13) Upon the request of any participating State the Committee of Senior Officials or the Permanent Committee of CSCE may decide to establish a mission of experts or of CSCE rapporteurs. 
In such case the Committee will also determine whether to apply the appropriate provisions of the preceding paragraphs. 
(14) The participating State or States that have requested the establishment of a mission of experts or rapporteurs will cover the expenses of that mission. 
I have the honour to acknowledge receipt of your communication dated 26 November 1993 (S/26811). 
You thereby sent me the letter addressed to me by the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Iraq, which conveys to me unconditional acknowledgement of Iraq's obligations under resolution 715 (1991). 
They will continue to follow closely Iraq's cooperation with the Special Commission and the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) as they carry out the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification over a sustained period. 
The Council was expected to take some crucial decisions concerning the situation. It was hoped that these would play an important role in the negotiations process and would lead to the implementation of relevant resolutions adopted by the Security Council. 
This action by the Republic of Armenia reaffirms its unwillingness to enter into constructive dialogue and its full ignorance of the fundamental principles of international law. 
The Azerbaijani side repeats its conviction that, unless the international community, through the United Nations, condemns the invasive actions of Armenia, the latter will continue with impunity its aggression against Azerbaijan, thereby violating international peace and security in the region. 
The provisions of Security Council resolution 873 (1993) and 875 (1993) of 13 and 16 October 1993 respectively have been brought to the attention of all government ministries for necessary action towards the effective implementation of the said resolutions. 
In fact, reports received from the government ministries and departments confirmed that the measures contemplated in the resolutions are being implemented. 
Furthermore, government legal notice No. 752* published in the Malta Government Gazette on 5 November 1993 amended the Export (Control) Regulations to ensure compliance with the above-mentioned Security Council resolution. 
Malta wishes to state that it is the consistent policy of the Government of Malta not to produce or export arms and military equipment to other countries at all times. 
1. The item entitled "Measures to eliminate international terrorism" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with paragraph 16 of General Assembly resolution 46/51 of 9 December 1991. 
3. In connection with the item, the Sixth Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/267 and Corr.1 and Add.1), which was introduced by the Under-Secretary-General for Legal Affairs, the Legal Counsel, at the 11th meeting, on 14 October 1993. 
4. The following communications were also circulated under this item: 
(a) Letter dated 28 June 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Israel to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/225-S/26009); 
(c) Letter dated 13 August 1993 from the representatives of France, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/314-S/26304); 
(d) Letter dated 9 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Grenada to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/401); 
(e) Letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/564); 
5. The Committee considered the item at its 11th to 14th meetings, from 14 to 19 October 1993, and at its 39th meeting, on 3 December 1993. 
7. At the same meeting, the Chairman of the Sixth Committee read out a statement, which it had been agreed in the course of informal consultations would be made in connection with the draft decision (see A/C.6/48/SR.39): 
"The decision to place this item on the provisional agenda of the forty-ninth session has been taken in the light of the request for views of States contained therein. 
While reaffirming its condemnation of all acts, methods and practices of terrorism, as contained in its resolution 46/51, the General Assembly calls for the strengthening of cooperation among States in combating all terrorist activities." 
(b) Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Measures to eliminate international terrorism", without prejudice to the question of whether the item will thereafter be considered annually or biennially. 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Science and peace" and to allocate it to the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee). 
3. The Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee) recommends that the General Assembly should defer consideration of the item entitled "Question of the composition of the relevant organs of the United Nations" to its forty-ninth session and include it in the provisional agenda of that session. 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Information from Non-Self-Governing Territories transmitted under Article 73 e of the Charter of the United Nations". 
At the same meeting, the Assembly decided to allocate the item to the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee). 
2. At its 2nd meeting, on 6 October, the Fourth Committee decided to hold a general debate covering agenda items 18, 116, 117, 118 and 12, and 119, on the understanding that individual proposals on matters covered by those items would be considered separately. 
The general debate took place at the 4th to 6th meetings, on 14, 15 and 18 October. 
5. The Fourth Committee also had before it the report of the Secretary-General relating to the item (A/48/436). 
Recalling also its resolution 47/14 of 16 November 1992, in which it requested the Special Committee to continue to discharge the functions entrusted to it under resolution 1970 (XVIII), 
Stressing the importance of timely transmission by the administering Powers of adequate information under Article 73 e of the Charter, in particular in relation to the preparation by the Secretariat of the working papers on the Territories concerned, 
5. Requests the Special Committee to continue to discharge the functions entrusted to it under General Assembly resolution 1970 (XVIII), in accordance with established procedures, and to report thereon to the Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples". 
2. The chapters of the Special Committee's report concerning the Territories which were not covered by other agenda items related to the following specific Territories: 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 6 October, the Fourth Committee decided to hold a general debate covering agenda items 18, 116, 117, 118 and 12, and 119 on the understanding that individual proposals on matters covered by those items would be considered separately. 
The general debate and the hearing of petitioners on the items referred to above, including the present item, took place at the 3rd to 6th meetings, between 12 and 18 October. 
6. The Fourth Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General on the question of Western Sahara (A/48/426), submitted in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/25 of 25 November 1992. 
(b) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Marshall Islands to the United Nations (A/48/359). 
8. The Fourth Committee granted the following requests for hearing in connection with its consideration of the item: 
9. The Committee heard petitioners as follows: Mr. Boukhari Ahmed, Ms. Teresa K. Smith de Cherif, Ms. Danielle Smith, Mr. Yann C\x{5e68} Uregei, and Ms. Donna Winslow on behalf of FLNKS, at the 3rd meeting, on 12 October; and Mr. Jarat Chopra at the 4th meeting, on 14 October. 
10. At the 3rd and 4th meetings, on 12 and 14 October, respectively, the representative of Morocco made statements. 
18. At its 13th meeting, on 29 October, the Fourth Committee adopted, without objection, the draft resolution concerning New Caledonia contained in document A/48/23 (Part VII), chapter XI, paragraph 9 (see para. 28, draft resolution II). 
(b) The amendment to operative paragraph 8 to delete the phrase "including marine resources," was withdrawn by the United States. 
"4. Requests the administering Power, in cooperation with the territorial Government, to extend to the whole population of the Territory adequate water services with appropriate sanitary conditions and, in this framework, to study the feasibility of making the Government's central water system available to all;" 
"Noting that steps have been taken to hold a referendum on political status in the Territory in September 1993," 
"Noting that a referendum on political status in the Territory was held on 11 October 1993,"; 
"1. Notes the consultative character of the referendum to be held in September 1993;" 
"1. Notes the consultative character of the referendum which was held on 11 October 1993;"; 
"4. Also requests the administering Power to take all possible measures to encourage insurance companies to return to the Territory and to grant home-owners and real estate purchasers affordable premium rates;" 
would be deleted and operative paragraph 5 would be renumbered as operative paragraph 4; 
22. The Committee adopted the draft resolution as a whole, as amended, without objection (see para. 28, draft resolution III). 
25. At the same meeting, the Fourth Committee adopted, without objection, the draft consensus concerning the question of Pitcairn contained in paragraph 29 of chapter X of the report of the Special Committee (A/48/23 (Part VI)) (see para. 29, draft consensus II). 
Reaffirming the inalienable right of all peoples to self-determination and independence, in accordance with the principles set forth in the Charter of the United Nations and in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, 
Taking note of the adoption of resolution 809 (1993) by the Security Council on 2 March 1993, 
Considering that the holding of talks between the two parties in Laayoune from 17 to 19 July 1993 is a positive development, 
1. Takes note with appreciation of the report of the Secretary-General; 
Noting also, in this context, the importance of equitable economic and social development, as well as continued dialogue among the parties involved in New Caledonia in the preparation of the act of self-determination of New Caledonia, 
4. Welcomes recent and foreshadowed measures to strengthen and diversify the New Caledonian economy in all fields; 
5. Also welcomes the call by the parties to the Matignon Accords for greater progress in housing, employment, training, education and health care in New Caledonia; 
7. Takes note of the recent positive initiatives aimed at protecting New Caledonia's natural environment, notably the "Zoneco" operation designed to map and evaluate marine resources within the economic zone of New Caledonia; 
9. Welcomes in particular, in this regard, recent high-level visits to New Caledonia by delegations from countries of the Pacific region; 
Having considered the questions of American Samoa, Anguilla, Bermuda, the British Virgin Islands, the Cayman Islands, Guam, Montserrat, Tokelau, the Turks and Caicos Islands and the United States Virgin Islands, 
Recalling also its resolution 1541 (XV) of 15 December 1960, containing the principles which should guide Member States in determining whether or not an obligation exists to transmit the information called for under Article 73 e of the Charter of the United Nations, 
Aware of the special circumstances of the geographical location and economic conditions of each Territory, and bearing in mind the necessity of promoting economic stability and diversifying and strengthening further the economies of the respective Territories as a matter of priority, 
2. Reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of those Territories to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Charter of the United Nations and General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV), containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples; 
4. Reiterates that it is the responsibility of the administering Powers to create such conditions in the Territories as will enable their people to exercise freely and without interference their inalienable right to self-determination and independence; 
6. Reiterates the view that such factors as territorial size, geographical location, size of population and limited natural resources should in no way serve as a pretext to delay the speedy exercise by the peoples of those Territories of their inalienable right to self-determination; 
9. Also urges the administering Powers to take all necessary measures to protect and conserve the environment of the Territories under their administration against any environmental degradation, and requests the specialized agencies concerned to continue to monitor environmental conditions in those Territories; 
10. Calls upon the administering Powers to continue to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with the respective territorial Governments, to counter problems related to drug trafficking; 
15. Invites the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to initiate or to continue to take all necessary measures to accelerate progress in the social and economic life of the Territories; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Noting that efforts are currently aimed at increasing the production of food crops for local consumption, 
Noting that American Samoa is the only United States Territory in which employers are allowed to pay workers less than the mainland minimum wage, 
Noting also the devastation caused by hurricane Val in December 1991 and the recovery efforts of the territorial Government in conjunction with the administering Power and the international community, 
1. Calls upon the administering Power, in cooperation with relevant regional and international institutions, to assist the Territory in increasing its agricultural output; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Aware that the educational system in Anguilla is facing severe problems, including overcrowding, insufficient equipment and supplies in the schools, as well as a high percentage of untrained teachers and the loss of teachers to the private sector and to other parts of the civil service, 
Further noting that the Government's Public Sector Investment Programme for 1991-1995 is expected to be financed by external donors through grants and concessional loans, 
2. Requests the administering Power, in considering, adopting and/or implementing policy decisions likely to affect its dependent Territories, to continue to grant the highest attention to the interests, needs and wishes of the territorial Government and the people of Anguilla; 
3. Calls upon national, regional and international institutions specializing in the field of education to grant Anguilla funds and equipment, and to make available to the Territory teacher training courses, to enable it to overcome its educational problems; 
4. Further calls upon all countries, institutions and organizations endowed with expertise in manpower training to grant Anguilla assistance in this field; 
5. Invites the international donor community to contribute generously to the Government's Public Sector Investment Programme for 1991-1995, and to grant the Territory all possible assistance to enable it to reach the main development objectives established by the Executive Council of the Territory; 
6. Requests all countries and organizations with deep-sea fishing experience to facilitate the acquisition by the Territory's fishing sector of larger boats and of ad hoc fishing equipment, and to provide the Territory's fishermen with deep-sea fishing training programmes; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Reaffirming its strong conviction that the presence of military bases and installations in the Territory could, in certain circumstances, constitute an obstacle to the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, 
1. Reaffirms its view that it is ultimately for the people of Bermuda to decide their own future; 
2. Requests the administering Power to assist the territorial Government in its efforts to mitigate the effects of the world recession, particularly in the domains of tourism and international business; 
4. Also calls upon the administering Power to ensure that the planned restructuring of the public school system is not prejudicial to the economically less advantaged sectors of the population; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Noting the measures taken by the territorial Government to develop the agricultural, industrial, educational and communications sectors, 
Noting that, according to the Caribbean Development Bank, the Territory's unmet manpower requirements continue to be a critical constraint to its economic growth, 
2. Also requests the administering Power, in implementing its review of policy towards, and management of, its Caribbean dependent Territories, to give the highest consideration to the opinions expressed by the Government and the people of the Territory; 
3. Further requests the administering Power and all financial institutions to grant the Territory economic assistance, including concessionary funding, to enable it to mitigate the effects of the international economic recession and to pursue its development programmes; 
6. Also calls upon all countries and organizations with expertise in the development of skilled labour to grant the territorial Government every assistance in the implementation of its educational and manpower training programmes; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Conscious of the economic priorities recommended by the new Government, namely, to reduce spending, balance the budget, slow down growth to manageable levels and increase tourism, 
Noting the Territory's dependence on imported agricultural provisions, 
Noting with concern the vulnerability of the Territory to drug trafficking and related activities, 
2. Notes that, according to election officials, more than 90 per cent of the Territory's registered voters participated in that election; 
4. Requests the administering Power to assist the new territorial Government in acquiring all required expertise to enable it to achieve its economic aims; 
6. Requests the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue and increase their programmes of assistance to the Territory with a view to strengthening, developing and diversifying its economy; 
7. Calls upon the administering Power to continue to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with the territorial Government, to counter problems related to money laundering, funds smuggling and other related crimes, as well as drug trafficking; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Cognizant that the administering Power has undertaken a programme of transferring surplus federal land to the Government of Guam, 
Cognizant also of the potential for diversifying and developing the economy of Guam through commercial fishing and agriculture, 
4. Requests the administering Power to take all necessary measures to respond to the concerns of the territorial Government with regard to the immigration issue; 
6. Urges the administering Power to continue to support appropriate measures by the territorial Government aimed at promoting growth in commercial fishing and agriculture; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Taking note of the position of the territorial Government that while independence is both desirable and inevitable, it should be preceded by economic and financial viability sufficient to sustain Montserrat as an independent State, 
Taking into account the membership of Montserrat in regional and international bodies and the outstanding request of the Territory for readmission to associate membership in the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, 
Aware of the Government's policy to continue to train and develop local human resources, 
1. Calls upon the administering Power to consider all suggestions made by the Territories concerned within the framework of its review of policy and management of the Caribbean dependent Territories, as well as in the context of any future policy changes affecting them; 
3. Notes the Government's expressed preference for independence within a political union with the Organization of Eastern Caribbean States; 
Noting the Territory's continuing efforts to strengthen the role of its local institutions and to assume more responsibility for its own affairs, while reaffirming its desire to retain its special relationship with New Zealand, 
Noting also the endeavours of Tokelau to develop its marine and other resources and its efforts to diversify the income-earning ability of its population, 
Taking note of the territorial Government's commitment to reform the public service to achieve greater efficiency and to implement its policy of localization of employment, 
Noting the Government's expressed need for development assistance to achieve its stated goal of economic independence by the year 1996, 
Noting also the Government's decision to establish an investment bank in order to attract substantial investments world wide for much-needed projects, 
Noting further that 90 per cent of the food consumed in the Territory is imported, and that the Government has exerted efforts to improve the agricultural and fisheries sectors, 
Noting the number of unqualified teachers and the number of expatriate staff in the educational system of the Territory, 
3. Calls upon the territorial Government to continue to promote alternative employment opportunities for those civil servants whose employment will be terminated as a result of the public service reform and the planned reduction of employees in the service; 
4. Also calls upon the Government to ensure that the employment of expatriates in the Territory's labour force is not prejudicial to the recruitment of suitably qualified and available islanders; 
6. Notes with satisfaction the increase in aid, particularly financial assistance, granted to the territorial Government by the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and invites that Government to maintain this level of assistance; 
7. Calls upon all national, regional, interregional and international financial institutions, including the International Monetary Fund and the World Bank, to take all necessary steps to assist the Government of the Turks and Caicos Islands in the establishment and/or operation of its investment bank; 
10. Calls upon all countries and organizations with experience in the training of teachers to extend generous assistance to the Territory in this field, with particular emphasis on the training of its nationals; 
11. Draws the attention of the administering Power to the statement made and the information provided in March 1993 to the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance by an elected member of the Territory's Legislative Council on the political, economic and social situation in the Territory; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Noting that a referendum on political status in the Territory was held on 11 October 1993, 
Noting also the concerns expressed in the Territory on the issues of residency requirements for voter eligibility and the availability to all voters of full information on the political options offered to them in the referendum and the implications of these options, 
1. Notes the consultative character of the referendum which was held on 11 October 1993; 
2. Notes also the concerns raised in the Territory, prior to the referendum, on the questions of residency requirements and the availability of information on this political process; 
29. The Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee) also recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of the following draft consensus: 
"The establishment of a negotiating process aimed at overcoming all the differences between them over Gibraltar and at promoting cooperation on a mutually beneficial basis on economic, cultural, touristic, aviation, military and environmental matters. 
Both sides accept that the issues of sovereignty will be discussed in that process. 
The British Government will fully maintain its commitment to honour the wishes of the people of Gibraltar as set out in the preamble of the 1969 Constitution", 
The General Assembly, having examined the situation in Pitcairn, reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Pitcairn to self-determination in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, which fully applies to the Territory. 
The Assembly urges the administering Power to continue to respect the very individual lifestyle that the people of the Territory have chosen and to preserve, promote and protect it. 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Elimination of apartheid and establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa". 
At the same meeting, the Assembly decided that the item should be considered directly in plenary meeting and that organizations and individuals having a special interest in the item would be permitted to be heard by the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee). 
2. At its 2nd meeting, on 6 October, the Fourth Committee decided to hear organizations and individuals having a special interest in the question, and to hold the required number of meetings as appropriate. 
6. At its 15th and 16th meetings, the Committee heard statements by the following persons: 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
3. Calls upon all States, immediately following the recommendation of the Conference on Disarmament, to give favourable consideration to these recommendations; 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fifty-first session the item entitled "Prohibition of the development and manufacture of new types of weapons of mass destruction and new systems of such weapons: report of the Conference on Disarmament". 
"Reduction of military budgets: "(a) Reduction of military budgets; "(b) Transparency and reduction of military budgets" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 46/25 of 6 December 1991. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(b) Letter dated 23 June 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of India to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/222). 
"Recalling its resolutions 35/142 B of 12 December 1980, which introduced the United Nations system for the standardized reporting of military expenditures, 46/25 of 6 December 1991 and 47/54 B of 9 December 1992, dealing with the guidelines and recommendations for objective information on military matters, 
"Noting that since then national reports on military expenditures have voluntarily been submitted by a number of Member States belonging to different geographic regions, 
"Welcoming also the recent progress achieved in arms limitations and disarmament, which, in the long term, will lead to significant reductions in military expenditures, 
"Convinced that the end of the East-West confrontation and the resulting improvement of international relations form a sound basis for promoting further openness and transparency on all military matters, 
"Emphasizing that an increased flow and exchange of information on military expenditures will contribute to the predictability of military activities, thus strengthening international peace and security on a global and regional level, 
"Recalling that the guidelines and recommendations for objective information on military matters stated that the United Nations system for the standardized reporting of military expenditures should continue in operation and could be further improved, 
"3. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled 'Transparency of military expenditures'." 
In addition, the revised draft resolution was later sponsored by Canada, Haiti, Japan, Latvia, Lithuania, Malta, the Netherlands, Panama, the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and the United States of America. 
Recalling its resolutions 35/142 B of 12 December 1980, which introduced the United Nations system for the standardized reporting of military expenditures, 46/25 of 6 December 1991 and 47/54 B of 9 December 1992, dealing with the guidelines and recommendations for objective information on military matters, 
Welcoming also the recent progress achieved in arms limitations and disarmament, which, in the long term, will lead to significant reductions in military expenditures, 
Convinced that the end of the East-West confrontation and the resulting improvement of international relations form a sound basis for promoting further openness and transparency on all military matters, 
Emphasizing that an increased flow and exchange of information on military expenditures will contribute to the predictability of military activities, thus strengthening international peace and security on a global and regional level, 
Recalling that the guidelines and recommendations for objective information on military matters stated that the United Nations system for the standardized reporting of military expenditures should continue in operation and could be further improved, 
3. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Transparency of military expenditures". 
1. The item entitled "Compliance with arms limitation and disarmament agreements" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session in accordance with General Assembly resolution 46/26 of 6 December 1991. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(b) Letters dated 30 March and 2 April 1993 from the Permanent Representative of South Africa to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/126 and A/48/128); 
(d) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/484-S/26552). 
Recalling its resolution 46/26 of 6 December 1991 and other relevant resolutions on the question, 
Recognizing the abiding concern of all Member States for maintaining respect for rights and obligations arising from treaties and other sources of international law, 
Mindful, in particular, of the fundamental importance of full implementation and strict observance of agreements and other obligations on arms limitation and disarmament if individual nations and the international community are to derive enhanced security from them, 
Stressing that any violation of such agreements and other obligations not only adversely affects the security of States parties but can also create security risks for other States relying on the constraints and commitments stipulated in those agreements and other obligations, 
Recognizing, in this context, that full compliance by parties with existing agreements and the resolving of compliance concerns effectively can, inter alia, facilitate the conclusion of additional arms limitation and disarmament agreements, 
Believing that compliance with arms limitation and disarmament agreements by States parties is a matter of interest and concern to all members of the international community, and noting the role that the United Nations has played and should continue to play in that regard, 
Convinced that resolution of non-compliance questions that have arisen with regard to arms limitations and disarmament obligations would contribute to better relations among States and the strengthening of world peace and security, 
1. Urges all States parties to arms limitation and disarmament agreements to implement and comply with the entirety of the spirit and provisions of such agreements; 
2. Calls upon all Member States to give serious consideration to the implications that non-compliance with arms limitation and disarmament obligations has for international security and stability, as well as for the prospects for further progress in the field of disarmament; 
3. Also calls upon all Member States to support efforts aimed at the resolution of non-compliance questions, with a view to encouraging strict observance by all parties of the provisions of arms limitation and disarmament agreements and maintaining or restoring the integrity of such agreements; 
4. Welcomes the role that the United Nations has played in restoring the integrity of certain arms limitation and disarmament agreements and in the removal of threats to peace; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to provide assistance that may be necessary in restoring and protecting the integrity of arms limitation and disarmament agreements; 
6. Encourages efforts by States parties to develop additional cooperative measures, as appropriate, that can increase confidence in compliance with existing arms limitation and disarmament obligations and reduce the possibility of misinterpretation and misunderstanding; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fiftieth session an item entitled "Compliance with arms limitation and disarmament obligations". 
1. The item entitled "Education and information for disarmament" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session in accordance with General Assembly resolution 46/27 of 6 December 1991. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
4. In connection with item 60, the First Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/366 and Add.1). 
Considering that paragraphs 99, 100 and 101 of the Final Document provide for the mechanisms of a programme to mobilize world public opinion to promote disarmament, including the dissemination of information and publicity to complement the educational work, 
Also considering that the United Nations Disarmament Information Programme plays an important role in complementing the educational and information efforts for disarmament carried out by Member States within their own educational and cultural development systems, 
Noting with satisfaction the efforts that the educational community is making in the preparation of curricula and activities to promote education for disarmament and peace, as a means of contributing to the implementation of resolutions 44/123 and 46/27, 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session, under the item entitled "Education and information for disarmament" and from within existing resources, the reports requested in paragraph 5 above. 
1. The item entitled "Amendment of the Treaty Banning Nuclear Weapon Tests in the Atmosphere, in Outer Space and under Water" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 47/46 of 9 December 1992. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
4. In connection with item 65, the First Committee had before it the following documents: letters dated 5 August, 8 September and 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/297, A/48/381 and A/48/484-S/26552). 
Reiterating its conviction that a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty is the highest-priority measure for the cessation of the nuclear-arms race and for the achievement of the objective of nuclear disarmament, 
Recalling the central role of the United Nations in the field of nuclear disarmament and in particular in the cessation of all nuclear-test explosions, as well as the persistent efforts of non-governmental organizations in the achievement of a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty, 
Conscious of the growing environmental concerns throughout the world and of the past and potential negative effects of nuclear testing on the environment, 
Recalling also that more than one third of the parties to the Treaty requested the Depositary Governments to convene a conference to consider an amendment that would convert the Treaty into a comprehensive test-ban treaty, 
Reiterating its conviction that the Amendment Conference will facilitate the attainment of the objectives set forth in the Treaty and thus serve to strengthen it, 
Noting with satisfaction the unilateral nuclear-test moratoria announced by several nuclear-weapon States, 
Recalling its recommendation that arrangements be made to ensure that intensive efforts continue, under the auspices of the Amendment Conference, until a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty is achieved, and its call that all parties participate in, and contribute to the success of, the Amendment Conference, 
(b) Holding another special meeting early in 1994 to review developments and assess the situation regarding a comprehensive test ban and to examine the feasibility of resuming the work of the Amendment Conference later that year; 
(c) Promoting universality of a comprehensive test ban, by having the President of the Amendment Conference liaise closely with the Conference on Disarmament and the five nuclear-weapon States; 
3. Reiterates its conviction that, pending the conclusion of a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty, the nuclear-weapon States should suspend all nuclear-test explosions through an agreed moratorium or unilateral moratoria; 
4. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Amendment of the Treaty Banning Nuclear Weapon Tests in the Atmosphere, in Outer Space and under Water". 
1. The item entitled "Comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 47/47 of 9 December 1992. 
(a) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the documents adopted by the twenty-first Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers (A/48/396-S/26440); 
(b) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/484-S/26552); 
(c) Letter dated 12 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.1/48/3); 
(d) Letter dated 12 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Mexico to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.1/48/4); 
(e) Letter dated 25 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations addressed to the Chairman of the First Committee (A/C.1/48/6). 
Welcoming the willingness of all nuclear-weapon States as well as the rest of the international community to pursue the multilateral negotiation of a comprehensive test ban treaty, 
Noting also the ongoing activity of the Ad Hoc Group of Scientific Experts to Consider International Cooperative Measures to Detect and Identify Seismic Events, 
1. Welcomes the decision 4/ taken by the Conference on Disarmament on 10 August 1993 to give its Ad Hoc Committee on a Nuclear Test Ban a mandate to negotiate a universal and internationally and effectively verifiable comprehensive test ban treaty, and fully endorses the contents of that decision; 
2. Calls on participants in the Conference on Disarmament to approach the inter-sessional consultations mandated by that decision in a positive and constructive light; 
3. Urges the Conference on Disarmament at the commencement of its 1994 session to re-establish, with an appropriate negotiating mandate, the Ad Hoc Committee on item 1 of its agenda, entitled "Nuclear test ban"; 
5. Urges the Conference on Disarmament to proceed intensively, as a priority task, in its negotiation of such a universal and internationally and effectively verifiable treaty; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure the provision to the Conference on Disarmament of additional administrative, substantive and conference support services for these negotiations; 
7. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Comprehensive test ban treaty". 
1. The item entitled "Israeli nuclear armament" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/55 of 9 December 1992. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
4. In connection with item 74, the First Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General on Israeli nuclear armament (A/48/494), which includes an annex containing resolution GC(XXXVII)RES/627 of 1 October 1993 of the General Conference of the International Atomic Energy Agency. 
Bearing in mind relevant United Nations resolutions, 
Taking note of relevant resolutions adopted by the General Conference of the International Atomic Energy Agency, the latest of which is GC(XXXVII)/RES/627 of 1 October 1993, 
2. Calls upon the States of the region to place all their nuclear facilities under International Atomic Energy Agency safeguards; 
4. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Israeli nuclear armament". 
The annex to the present report contains an analysis based primarily on the views of the respondents. 
Details on the steps taken by the United Nations system to implement those provisions are contained in a separate report that I have submitted to the General Assembly (A/48/467 and Add.1). 
Mr. Vraalsen visited South Africa from 22 November to 9 December 1992. 
This was followed by the enactment into law of most of the principal provisions of the transitional arrangements to the negotiations, including a Transitional Executive Council, an Independent Electoral Commission, an Independent Media Commission and an Independent Broadcasting Authority, and an interim constitution. 
Initially 50 United Nations observers were deployed. 
Subsequently, the Security Council approved my recommendation to increase the number of observers to 100. 
It is generally agreed in South Africa that the presence of United Nations observers has had a salutary effect on the peace process. 
7. However, violence continues to pose a major threat to the peace process. 
To break the escalating cycle of violence requires the cooperation of the Government and all parties in South Africa. 
Such cooperation is also essential to the efforts to resolve any remaining difficulties peacefully and to facilitate the establishment of the arrangements for South Africa's transition to a democratic, non-racial and united country. 
Since my last report, I have on various occasions expressed my concern at the increasing violence, which has reached new heights, and urged the parties to resolve their differences through the negotiating process. 
8. During the period under review, I had occasion to meet with all the major political leaders in the country and to discuss the situation in and relating to South Africa. 
While on a visit to Maputo, I arranged to meet Mr. Clarence Makwetu, Chief Mangosuthu G. Buthelezi and Foreign Minister Roelof Botha. 
9. With all my South African interlocutors, I underlined the importance the United Nations attached to the peace process in the country and reiterated the support of the international community to the efforts to establish a democratic, non-racial and united South Africa. 
I also urged the Freedom Alliance through Chief Buthelezi to participate in the peace process and underlined that its participation was essential to the establishment of a democratic, non-racial and united South Africa. 
11. While in Maputo, I also met with the chairmen of the National Peace Committee and its secretariat, Mr. John Hall and Mr. Antonie Gildenhuys, respectively. 
My discussions with the chairmen of the National Peace Committee and its secretariat centred on how the peace structures could be strengthened to defuse increasing violence and broadened to be more representative of the population as a whole. 
12. Taking into account the progress reached in the peace process, the General Assembly on 29 September 1993 adopted resolution 48/1, by which it decided to lift all provisions relating to prohibitions or restrictions imposed by it on economic relations with South Africa. 
The United Nations will remain active, through its offices and agencies and relevant Trust Funds as well as in cooperation with intergovernmental organizations, in providing assistance, as appropriate, to disadvantaged South Africans. 
It will also consider the preparation of a concerted system-wide response to address the economic and social disparities resulting from the long practice of institutionalized racism. 
13. Among the initiatives being undertaken is the organization of a donors' conference for human resource development in a post-apartheid South Africa. 
Several meetings of these organizations have been held to make preliminary plans for the donors' conference. 
The main objective of the conference, which is tentatively scheduled to take place in June 1994, will be to mobilize international support for addressing the human resource development needs of a post-apartheid South Africa, particularly those of the disadvantaged sectors of society. 
It has been agreed that the conference would be convened only after a democratically elected, non-racial Government has been established and be held under its sponsorship. 
14. I applauded the historic agreement reached by the participants at the Multi-party Negotiating Process on 17 November 1993 on an interim constitution and noted that the agreement crowned three years of difficult negotiations to lay the framework for South Africa's transition to a democratic, non-racial and united country. 
For my part, I shall continue to provide all necessary assistance to facilitate the success of the transitional process. 
1. To facilitate the measurement of progress towards dismantling apartheid, the present report used as a starting-point the situation as it existed in September 1992. 
5. In order to facilitate the negotiation process, an understanding was reached allowing for the use of "sufficient consensus" as a mechanism for decision-making, by which a party or parties can record disagreement without blocking decisions agreed on by a majority. 
That mechanism has been used increasingly in the course of the negotiations. 
12. In its submission to the present report the ANC stated that in order for it to give serious attention to the concerns expressed by the Freedom Alliance, it was continuing with bilateral discussions with the Alliance, while the multi-party negotiations were progressing simultaneously. 
The ANC, however, together with the other interlocutors in the negotiations, was determined that no organization or group of organizations should hold the country to ransom or derail the process in any way. 
13. On 18 November, at a meeting of the Plenary of the Multi-party Negotiating Process, the leaders of 20 political parties endorsed a Constitution for the Transitional Period and an Electoral Bill agreed on by the Negotiating Council. 
As for the TEC, the Plenary decided that it would constitute the successor to the Negotiating Council. 
The Plenary of the Multi-party Negotiating Process, however, agreed to promote the principle of continued negotiations amongst participants in the Process and members of the Freedom Alliance. 
The TEC is expected to become operational in the first week of December, followed by the other bodies. 
It will be recalled that three elements were found to be directly related to the issue of free political discussion and activity: freedom from violence, freedom of assembly and freedom of the press (A/44/960, annex I, para. 87). 
18. It will be recalled that, on 14 November 1991, the National Peace Accord was signed by 24 political parties and organizations, trade unions and civic organizations, providing a comprehensive framework for ending violence. 
The main structures set up under the National Peace Accord are: 
(a) The National Peace Committee, which consists of representatives of the signatories under a chairman and vice-chairman drawn from religious and business communities. 
It monitors and makes recommendations on the implementation of the Peace Accord. 
(b) The National Peace Secretariat, which consists of at least four persons nominated by the National Peace Committee. 
It establishes and coordinates regional and local dispute resolution committees; 
(c) The Commission of Inquiry regarding the Prevention of Public Violence and Intimidation (Goldstone Commission), a statutory body that investigates violent incidents and makes recommendations on how violence and intimidation can be prevented. 
21. In November 1992, the Goldstone Commission raided an SADF Military Intelligence unit and seized files that contained evidence that a campaign had been conducted by it to discredit the ANC. 
Following the report of that initial stage of the Commission's investigation, the State President suspended and retired 23 officers from the SADF for illegal activities and malpractice, and announced that, pending the completion of the investigation, further disciplinary action and possible criminal prosecution could follow. 
22. In December 1992, the Goldstone Commission released its third interim report. 
In it the Commission recommended that political leaders verbally attacking other political leaders in ways that breached the National Peace Accord be banned from addressing public meetings. 
The report also contained specific recommendations regarding the carrying of weapons in public, the fencing off of hostels and the regulation of gatherings. 
Moreover, Justice Goldstone on several occasions publicly criticized the Government, political leaders and the security forces for failing to act appropriately on recommendations of the Commission. 
24. The Government stated in its submission that the drastic increase in criminal violence during the period under review had become an issue of concern, constituting a serious threat to peace and stability in both the immediate and long term. 
25. Stating its support for the National Peace Accord and its structures as well as for the Goldstone Commission, the Government identified a number of problem areas where, if improvements were to be made, the Peace Accord would be better implemented. 
26. According to the Government, coordination and cooperation between the SAP, the Peace Secretariat and the international observers had been successfully consolidated during the period under review. 
As a result, those entities deserved credit for having succeeded in defusing many potentially violent situations, saving lives and preventing the destruction of property. 
It was also emphasized that so far the allegations regarding the existence of an organized "third force" instigating and orchestrating violence had not been substantiated. 
27. The ANC noted in its submission that the level of politically motivated violence had escalated since the adoption of the Declaration on Apartheid in 1989, despite the many efforts that had been made to end it. 
It also noted that marked escalations in violence coincided with breakthroughs in the negotiating process and as the April elections approached it should be expected, therefore, that forces opposed to the democratic transformation of South Africa would intensify their efforts to destabilize the country. 
28. According to the ANC, the principal responsibility for ending violence lay with the Government,which had not carried out its obligations to the full extent of the law. 
29. The ANC stated that the peace structures established under the National Peace Accord must be strengthened and that all organizations and administrations in South Africa should strictly abide by the provisions of the Peace Accord and the guidelines established by the Goldstone Commission. 
The Goldstone Commission was premised on the erroneous assumption that the perpetrators were ordinary people with a known address who could be summonsed. 
The PAC made a distinction between legitimate armed struggle and random senseless violence, which came primarily from the regime. 
At the time of its submission many of the confiscated items were still in the possession of the regime. 
The PAC stated that no serious charge could be brought against any PAC member or leader and that the regime stubbornly refused to implement a Negotiating Council decision to return PAC property, thereby showing contempt for that body. 
32. The Christian Democratic Party of Bophuthatswana stated that South African society was confronted with wholesale massacres in areas where the conflict between the ANC and the IFP was at its worst. 
Moreover, the Goldstone Commission continued to do excellent work and had the respect of all the reasonable parties in the country. 
The Dikwankwetla Party also stated that political intolerance and intimidation had reached very serious dimensions, such as violent interruptions of meetings of other parties, assaults on their members and the burning of their homes. 
35. The Inyandza National Movement stated in its submission that many attempts to stop the escalating violence had failed. 
To curb the violence various suggestions had been made to strengthen the National Peace Accord structures. 
The Government, however, exerted control with bias and partiality. 
A case in point was when peaceful marchers were subjected to harassment, assault, detention and, sometimes, were even killed by illegally armed and violent thugs who had the freedom to act as they wished. 
Although it was illegal to carry traditional weapons in public, the law was not enforced. 
36. The Solidarity Party of South Africa stated in its submission that unless Black political leaders demonstrated that there was no place for violence as the nation prepared for a democratic future, it was unlikely that a climate conducive to a peaceful transition would be realized. 
Political leaders must stop blaming the security forces for not being able to take action before the violence erupted but ask themselves what they themselves were doing to address the problem. 
The Act, while not defining political prisoners set very broad requirements for qualifications for release and established a National Indemnity Council consisting of three judges to advise the Government on any applications under the Act. 
The Act, also referred to as the Amnesty Bill, deals not only with prisoners, who might qualify under the terms of the Government/ANC understanding, but also with persons who might have committed offences motivated by political objectives but against whom no charges have been brought. 
40. In its submission, the ANC stated that it had had numerous discussions with the Government on the issue of political prisoners. 
However, despite the Government's solemn undertakings to release all the remaining political prisoners, it had failed to fulfil its commitments and, as a result, a number of political prisoners were still in jail. 
Inyandza has also alleged that political leaders were arrested and charged for offences committed as far back as 1976. 
45. The International Committee of the Red Cross stated in its submission that it had been able to considerably increase its protection and assistance activities for the victims of the ongoing violence. 
Principal areas of violence continued to be the Reef, Natal and the Eastern Cape/Border region. 
46. In paragraph 6 (d) of the Declaration on Apartheid, the General Assembly called upon the Government to "repeal all legislation, such as the Internal Security Act, designed to circumscribe political activity". 
It will be recalled that certain provisions of the Internal Security Act had been amended and others left unchanged (see A/45/1052, annex I, paras. 50 and 51). 
48. The Government of South Africa stated in its submission that the Multi-party Negotiating Process was engaged in devising a "higher code" to determine whether the existing legislation was discriminatory and if so, to ensure its repeal or amendment. 
51. The ANC stated in its submission that the continued application of certain security legislation was still hampering free and peaceful political activity in the country. 
Legislation hampering free political activity existed in similar form in the "so-called Bantustans". 
52. The PAC stated that the Government had not yet complied with the repeal of all legislation impeding free political activity and submitted a list of 10 laws that empower and enable the Government to inhibit free political activity. 
53. The Inyandza National Movement stated that certain provisions of the discriminatory laws had been left unchanged after minimal amendment and expressed its hope that before the establishment of the TEC those issues would be addressed. 
The Movement also rejected the Government's move to confer full police powers on homeland police forces involved in "cross-border operations". 
57. The PAC stated that since imprisonment and brutal murders of opponents of apartheid had continued, most South African/Azanian exiles had not returned and some had even left the country to return to exile. 
59. Regarding this issue, the ANC has stated that the so-called "Internal Stability Unit" of the SAP had been implicated in fomenting violence, yet the Government had ignored the many calls for its withdrawal from townships hit by violence. 
60. The Inyandza National Movement has stated that during the period under review the Government had deployed, in particular during the funerals of political activists, more troops in the townships, which angered people and increased violence. 
62. In its submission for the present report, the Independent Development Trust stated that the structures of apartheid were being dismantled through negotiating forums and other representative bodies where agreements were being reached on their replacement. 
Nevertheless, it was encouraging that attempts were being made to equalize the provision of social services between racial groups, most notably in health, welfare and education. 
All major groupings were calling for social reconstruction based on four or five "pillars" of development such as job creation, housing, infrastructural development, national health systems and skill training, thus paving the way for the speedy elimination of the economic, social and political consequences of apartheid. 
64. In that regard, the Independent Development Trust stated in its submission that the Government had allocated 21.4 per cent of its 1993/1994 budget to education, an extremely high percentage by international standards. 
65. In connection with issues relating to health, the Government reported that so-called "own affairs" departments of health had been integrated into a single Department of National Health and Population Development. 
In this connection, 73 clinics had been completed, 50 were under construction and 28 were in the planning phase. 
Community health committees promoted community awareness regarding health and health care and served as liaison mechanisms between the communities and the health care system. 
These committees also provided primary health care services in the communities and, in cooperation with the health system, identified health problems and needs; determined priorities; developed action plans; and implemented decisions. 
It was noted, however, that discussions in the National Housing Forum had led to an increase in the allocation. 
70. The Government emphasized that the current depressed state of the economy and resulting socio-economic conditions posed the greatest long-term obstacles to a successful transition. 
71. The IDT stated that unemployment remained a major challenge currently facing South Africa. 
The causes of unemployment were deep-seated and structural. It estimated that of the economically active population of 14 million, 40 to 50 per cent were unemployed. 
Under the prevailing circumstances, only 3 out of every 100 school-leavers were expected to find employment in the formal sector of the economy. 
72. The Inyandza National Movement stated that violence was an obstacle to socio-economic development in South Africa. 
It was not enough for the Government to engage in talks and create buffer structures without addressing the primary problems such as the imbalances in the society as a whole, in particular those concerning economic development. 
Negotiating forums lacked enforcement authority, so it was up to the Government immediately and effectively to address the imbalances in the fields of education, labour, housing and health. 
73. The South African Chamber of Business stated that with the possibility of a negotiated settlement and the establishment of a stable transitional Government, conditions for a positive investment climate could be foreseen. 
75. On 2 July 1993, the Plenary of the Multi-party Negotiating Process adopted by consensus 27 Constitutional Principles, which, along with a Bill of Fundamental Human Rights, would be included in both the interim constitution and the final constitution to be adopted by an elected constituent assembly/interim parliament. 
76. The Inyandza National Movement in its submission stated that the Constitutional Principles adopted by the negotiators in July would serve as building blocks for South Africa's new constitution. 
78. Under the Constitution for the Transitional Period, the national parliament will consist of a 400-member national assembly elected on the basis of proportional representation and of a 90-member senate, which is to be elected by the nine provincial legislatures. 
The full parliament will serve both as an interim parliament and as a constituent assembly mandated to draw up South Africa's final constitution. 
79. The Constitution for the Transitional Period abolishes the homelands and divides the country into nine provinces, each with an elected provincial legislature. 
The legislatures will administer education, health, police and other services at the provincial level as well as elect the representatives for the 10 seats allocated to each province in the senate of the national parliament. 
It also limits the president's power to declare a state of emergency. 
81. The agreed Constitution for the Transitional Period also provides, inter alia, 
(a) That a government of national unity will be established following elections in April 1994 and will continue until April 1999, when national elections under a new constitution will be held. 
It will be responsible to the constituent assembly/interim parliament; 
(b) That provisions regarding the boundaries, powers and functions of provinces and any amendments thereto in the new constitution adopted by the constituent assembly/interim parliament will require the approval of the Senate with a two-thirds majority; 
(c) That, immediately after the elections in April 1994, provincial legislatures will be entitled to adopt provincial constitutions as long as they are consistent with the agreed Constitutional Principles and with the transitional constitution; 
(d) A deadlock in the adoption of the final constitution by the interim parliament will ultimately be broken by a 60 per cent majority in both the senate and the national assembly; 
The constitutional court will be composed of 11 members. 
Four will be nominated by the chief justice, six by a judicial service commission and the chief executive will appoint the president of the constitutional court. 
82. The Plenary also mandated the Negotiating Council to continue to finalize and to submit to Parliament any required legislation with regard to the following matters, which were in various stages of processing by the Multi-party Negotiating Process: 
(a) Local government transition bill; 
(b) Repeal or amendment of discriminatory legislation and legislation impeding free political activity; 
(c) Reintegration of Walvis Bay into Namibia; 
Parties that have not participated in the multi-party negotiations can join the TEC subject to the same stipulations. 
87. The ANC stressed that it was essential that the international community, and especially the United Nations, respond positively to a request for assistance, expected to be made by the IEC, which would probably include voter education, election monitoring and certification. 
In that context, to ensure an inclusive, legitimate and peaceful election in 1994, the Congress recommended that the United Nations provide electoral assistance, particularly in the area of election monitoring. 
89. The IMC and the IBA will assume the responsibility of ensuring the free flow of unbiased information concerning the elections to the public. 
98. The question of diplomatic relations is not dealt with in resolution 48/1. 
99. The embargo on arms and nuclear matters imposed by the Security Council in its resolutions 418 (1977) and 581 (1986) remains in effect. 
100. The Government of South Africa, in its contribution to the present report, stated that it welcomed the lifting of all remaining economic restrictions and prohibitions on the South African economy. 
It said that the time had finally arrived for the international community actively to assist South Africa's transition by investing in its future and, furthermore, affording South Africa the opportunity to fulfil its rightful role in the community of nations. 
Earlier in the year, in response to the resumption of multi-party negotiations, a number of Governments had announced plans to lift diplomatic and economic sanctions against South Africa in anticipation of agreements on the transitional structures in the country. 
102. The restrictions and prohibitions imposed by the General Assembly in its resolution 36/172 D of 17 December 1981 on the Secretary-General as well as on all the agencies and organizations of the United Nations system have also been lifted through the adoption by the Assembly of resolution 48/1. 
103. As mentioned in paragraph 55 above, on 4 September 1991 UNHCR and the Government of South Africa had signed a Memorandum of Understanding setting out the political, legal and humanitarian requirements for the organized voluntary repatriation and reintegration of South African refugees and exiles. 
The General Assembly, in its resolution 47/116 A, requested the Secretary-General, inter alia, to continue to ensure the coordination of activities of the United Nations and its agencies with regard to South Africa and, as appropriate, inside that country. 
The ANC welcomed the recent Security Council agreement to increase the number of United Nations observers 29/ to 100 and also encouraged other intergovernmental organizations to increase the size of their presence in South Africa. 
The PAC stated that the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa needed a stronger mandate until the arrival of an international peace-keeping force and should be given the responsibility to investigate, expose and assist in resolving issues regarding regime-inspired violence. 
Regarding international assistance, the ANC stated in its submission that the emplacement of the TEC would facilitate the provision of assistance by the international community, including assistance by various United Nations organs and agencies. 
International organizations, bilateral aid agencies, non-governmental organizations and South African political, community, professional and grass-roots bodies will be invited to the Conference. 
107. In this connection, the Commonwealth Heads of Government, in their communiqu issued on 25 October 1993 at Limassol, Cyprus (A/48/564, annex), welcomed the decision taken jointly by the United Nations and the Commonwealth, in consultation with other donor agencies, on the Conference. 
They stressed the urgency of redressing the imbalances in skills inherited from apartheid in the context of a viable non-racial democracy and called on all Governments and donor agencies to support the initiative. 
1. On 1 July 1993, the Secretary-General submitted a report 1/ to the Security Council on the situation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, in which he described intensified efforts by the United Nations to seek a settlement of the conflict following the appointment of his Special Envoy for Georgia. 
In this report, the Secretary-General recommended that a group of 50 United Nations military observers, under a Chief Military Observer at the Brigadier-General level, should be deployed in Georgia. 
3. In a further addendum to his report dated 7 July 1993, 3/ the Secretary-General described in detail intensified hostilities between Abkhaz and Georgian forces. 
He also stated that, given the serious deterioration in the military situation, he believed it was not wise to proceed with the actual deployment of the military observers until the short-lived cease-fire, which had been agreed to on 14 May 1993, had been re-established and was being respected. 
By the same resolution, the Council also requested the Secretary-General to notify the Council, for its decision, when the cease-fire had been implemented and when, in his view, conditions permitted the deployment of the observers. 
In addition, the Council asked him to make recommendations at that stage in connection with the mandate of the operation and declared its readiness to act expeditiously upon such notification. 
5. In a letter dated 4 August 1993, 4/ the Secretary-General informed the Security Council that pursuant to paragraph 2 of its resolution 849 (1993), he had dispatched a planning team that had visited the area from 19 to 26 July 1993. 
6. In a subsequent report to the Security Council dated 6 August 1993, 5/ the Secretary-General noted that, pursuant to resolution 849 (1993), his Special Envoy had also undertaken a visit to the area from 28 to 31 July 1993 independently of the planning team. 
(a) To verify compliance with the Cease-fire Agreement of 27 July 1993 with special attention to the situation in the city of Sukhumi; 
(b) To investigate reports of cease-fire violations and to attempt to resolve such incidents with the parties involved; 
(c) To report to the Secretary-General on the implementation of its mandate including, in particular, violations of the Cease-fire Agreement. 
11. Further, the Council decided to keep under review the operational arrangements to implement the mandate contained in the resolution in light of any further recommendations that the Secretary-General may make in that regard. 
12. In an addendum to his main report, 6/ the Secretary-General estimated that, based on the operational plan, an amount of $16.2 million would be required for the deployment and operation of UNOMIG for an initial six-month period, inclusive of start-up costs and the acquisition of equipment. 
Command and control in the field would be exercised by a Chief Military Observer, with the rank of Brigadier-General, designated by the Secretary-General in consultation with the Security Council. 
To perform its functions effectively, UNOMIG would need a combination of static observation posts and mobile patrols. 
It was envisaged that three observation posts in the Sukhumi sector and four patrol teams in the Ochamchira sector would be required. Helicopter patrols would be used to supplement vehicle patrols. 
Moreover, it was envisaged that two checkpoints on the Psou River and one checkpoint on the Inguri River would be necessary to monitor crossing points. 
Helicopter and random mobile patrols would be conducted to monitor secondary crossing sites. 
The total strength of the mission would be 88 military personnel, along with international and local support staff. 
16. In order to carry out their functions, the military observers would need to have freedom of movement and access, communication and inspection, and enjoy other rights necessary for the performance of their tasks. 
UNOMIG and its personnel would have to be granted all relevant privileges and immunities provided by the Convention on the Privileges and Immunities of the United Nations. 
A status-of-mission agreement with the Government of Georgia and the necessary arrangements with the Abkhaz authorities in Gudauta would therefore be required to enable UNOMIG to function effectively. 
This amount of $6.5 million gross included an amount of $394,700 previously authorized by the Secretary-General. 
Of the $394,700, an amount of $350,000 was earmarked for expenses of the Secretary-General's Special Envoy to Georgia and $44,700 to cover travel and mission subsistence allowance for a technical planning mission to Georgia in preparation for the deployment of military observers. 
19. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions met on 4 October 1993 to review this request, but deferred its consideration because of new developments in the mission area. 
20. In a further report to the Security Council dated 7 October 1993, 8/ the Secretary-General advised the Security Council that since its decision on 24 August 1993 to establish UNOMIG, the situation in the mission area had deteriorated considerably. 
At that date there were already on board the Chief Military Observer, 10 military observers and 11 civilian staff. 
Further deployment of both military and civilian staff of UNOMIG was suspended. 
On 7 October 1993 the strength of UNOMIG consisted of the Chief Military Observer and nine military observers in Sukhumi and one observer in Tbilisi. 
The Secretary-General proposed to maintain the strength of UNOMIG in Sukhumi as indicated above pending negotiations by his Special Envoy with parties to the conflict and submission of a further report and recommendations to the Security Council for its consideration. 
23. Having considered this latest report, the Security Council, by its resolution 881 (1993) of 4 November 1993, approved the continued presence of UNOMIG in Georgia until 31 January 1994 comprising up to five military observers plus minimal support staff, with the following interim mandate: 
A summary of the cost estimate for this period is presented in annex I and supplementary information thereon is presented in annex II. 
27. The Secretary-General hereby appeals to Member States to make advances, on a voluntary basis, to meet the initial expenses of UNOMIG, pending formal action by the General Assembly. 
The Secretary-General also appeals to all Governments to consider making available voluntary contributions in support of the emplacement and continuing operation of UNOMIG. 
The financial accounts will be kept in accordance with the approved mandate period. 
Should the mandate of UNOMIG be extended by the Security Council, appropriate additional accounting arrangements may be proposed to the General Assembly. 
1. The subsistence rates used throughout these cost estimates are as follows: Georgia - first 30 days - $250; after 30 days - $187; Sochi, the Russian Federation - $112. 
2. Travel of military observers and civilian personnel to and from the mission area by commercial means has been calculated at an average round-trip cost of $4,000 per person, or $2,000 one-way. 
3. In accordance with Security Council resolution 849 (1993) of 9 July 1993, the Secretary-General dispatched a planning team of seven members to Georgia to prepare for the deployment of 50 United Nations military observers. 
The team left New York on 18 July and returned on 27 July 1993. 
Additionally, one security adviser was commissioned to undertake a security assessment of the mission area from 14 to 28 August 1993. 
4. In accordance with Security Council resolution 854 (1993) of 6 August 1993, the Secretary-General dispatched an advance team of nine United Nations military observers in Georgia to begin to help to verify compliance with the cease-fire. 
The resolution also specified that these observers should be incorporated into UNOMIG when it was established. 
6. Salaries of internationally recruited staff are estimated on the basis of New York standard cost rates for staff in the Professional and General Service categories and Field Operations standard cost rates for staff in the Field Service category. 
7. The costs of salaries, common staff costs, mission subsistence allowance and staff assessment cover the period from 14 August 1993 to 31 January 1994, including pre-implementation activities, based on a phased deployment as shown in annex VI. 
8. Costs for repairs, maintenance, spare parts, petrol, oil and lubricants and third-party liability insurance are based on a total of 10 United Nations-owned vehicles. 
Mission subsistence for one observer, who was already in the mission area on 7 August 1993, is calculated at the after 30 days rate in Georgia for 175 days and at the rate for Sochi for 2 days. 
10. Provision is made for round-trip travel by commercial means for 8 military observers at an average cost of $4,000 per person, and one-way travel for 3 observers at $2,000 each. 
11. Provision is made for the payment of clothing allowance at the standard rate of $200 per annum per military observer. 
14. This estimate provides for the reimbursement to Governments for payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury, disability or illness resulting from service with UNOMIG. 
17. Provision is made for salaries of 3 locally recruited staff as shown in annex VI at an average annual cost of $2,400 each. 
Mission subsistence allowance ($1,900) is also included for 6 members of the planning team for 8 days at daily rate of $40 each, since accommodation was provided. 
23. Provision is made for 6 round-trips for members of the planning team between New York and Vienna at an average cost of $3,200 each. 
28. Provision is made for rental of premises for the offices at Sukhumi and Tbilisi for 5.8 months ($43,500) and for warehouse rental in Sochi, Russia, for 2 months ($34,500). 
31. Provision is made for maintenance of premises for 5.8 months at a monthly rate of $2,000. 
These vehicles were transferred from an existing mission; consequently, provision is being made for freight only under item 16 (c) below. 
37. Provision is made for workshop equipment and non-expendable tools for a main repair bay, body repair shop and vulcanizing bay. 
38. Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts, repairs and regular maintenance for 10 vehicles at an average annual cost of $1,825 per vehicle. 
39. Estimates are based on requirements for 10 United Nations-owned vehicles at an average daily cost of $7.50 per vehicle for 5 months. 
44. Provision is made for the cost of spare parts required for United Nations-owned communications equipment (wiring, drilling machinery). 
The cost per satellite is estimated at $30,000 per month. 
49. Provision is made for one copier. 
57. Provision is made for the acquisition of field defence equipment, including sandbags, wiring and pickets. 
61. The cost estimate provides for garbage removal services for the period. 
64. The cost estimate provides for medical treatment and services. 
67. Provision is made for reception and entertainment of government officials and dignitaries. 
68. Provision is made for miscellaneous services at the rate of $1,000 per month. 
69. Provision is made for office stationery, including writing paper, facsimile paper, computer paper, printer ribbons and other items. 
70. Provision is made for medical supplies such as first-aid kits and non-specialized medicines. 
71. Provision is made for the cost of sanitation materials such as disinfectants and chemicals for maintaining corrosive-free plumbing and sanitation facilities, as well as normal cleaning purposes. 
78. Provision is made for the purchase of miscellaneous supplies such as paint, brushes, rollers, nails, hammers, shovels, petroleum lamps, etc. 
89. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget line item 2 (b). 
90. The staff assessment requirements provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 have been credited to this item as income from staff assessment and is credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNOMIG budget. 
2. Travel of military observers and civilian personnel to and from the mission area by commercial means has been calculated at an average round-trip cost of $4,000 per person, or $2,000 one-way. 
3. The cost estimate is based on a total of 7 international civilian staff (1 Professional, 3 Field Service and 3 General Service) and 1 local staff, as indicated in annex VI. 
4. Salaries of internationally recruited staff are estimated on the basis of New York standard cost rates for staff in the Professional and General Service categories and Field Operations standard cost rates for staff in the Field Service category. 
5. The costs of salaries, common staff costs, mission subsistence allowance and staff assessment cover the full period from 1 February to 31 July 1994. 
6. Costs for repairs, maintenance, spare parts, petrol, oil and lubricants and third-party liability insurance are based on a total of 10 United Nations-owned vehicles. 
7. Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 181 days for 4 military observers through 31 July 1994, at a rate of $187 per person per day for the after 30 days rate in Georgia. 
8. The 4 observers in the mission area were temporarily redeployed from other missions. 
Should the mandate of UNOMIG be extended beyond 31 January 1994, it is anticipated that they will be repatriated and replaced. 
9. Provision is made for the payment of clothing allowance at the standard rate of $200 per annum per military observer. 
14. Provision is made for salaries of 7 international staff of whom 1 is Professional (1 D-2, the Chief Military Observer), 3 Field Service and 3 General Service through 31 July 1994 as per annex VI, using standard cost rates. 
15. Provision is made for the salary of 1 locally recruited staff as shown in annex VI at an average annual cost of $2,400. 
20. Provision is made for round-trip travel at an average cost of $4,000 each for 7 international staff who will be rotated at the end of this period. 
26. Provision is made for rental of premises for the office at Sukhumi and Tbilisi for 6 months ($45,000) and for warehouse rental in Sochi, Russia, for 6 months ($103,500). 
36. Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts and regular maintenance for 10 vehicles at an average annual cost of $1,825 per vehicle. 
37. Estimates are based on requirements for 10 United Nations-owned vehicles at an average daily cost of $7.50 per vehicle for 6 months. 
38. Provision is included for the cost of third-party liability insurance for 10 vehicles at the rate of $400 per vehicle per annum. 
The cost per satellite is estimated at $30,000 per month. 
59. The cost estimate provides for garbage removal services for the period. 
62. The cost estimate provides for medical treatment and services. 
65. Provision is made for reception and entertainment of government officials and dignitaries. 
66. Provision is made for miscellaneous services at the rate of $1,000 per month. 
67. Provision is made for office stationery, including writing paper and office supplies, facsimile paper, computer paper, printer ribbons and other items. 
69. Provision is made for the cost of sanitation materials such as disinfectants and chemicals for maintaining corrosive-free plumbing and sanitation facilities as well as normal cleaning purposes. 
85. Provision is made for a proportional share of the 1993/1994 financing of the Integrated Management Information System. 
88. The staff assessment requirement provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 has been credited to this item as income from staff assessment and will be credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNOMIG budget. 
I should be grateful if you would have this press release circulated as a document of the General Assembly, under agenda items 79, 91 (d), (e), (f) and 175. 
As a result of an initiative presented by President Ali Kafi, Chairman of the High Council of State to his counterparts, the Heads of State of Burkina Faso, Chad, Mali, Mauritania, Niger and Senegal, a meeting was held at Algiers on 22 and 23 November 1993, bringing together: 
Algeria: Mr. Mohamed-Salah Dembri, Minister for Foreign Affairs; 
Niger: Mr. Abdourahmane Hama, Minister for Foreign Affairs and Cooperation; 
During their stay, the Ministers were received by President Ali Kafi, Chairman of the High Council of State, who reaffirmed Algeria's profound attachment to African unity and integration and its keen interest in promoting harmonious relations, brotherhood and understanding among the peoples of the region. 
The Ministers welcomed the opportunity afforded by the meeting to extend the dialogue between and concerted action by their countries, and agreed to work towards enlarging the framework thus established so as to include all countries in the region. 
At the meeting, the Ministers assessed in depth the situation in the Sahelo-Saharan region, a region facing many challenges in a difficult international climate. 
The Ministers strongly emphasized the need to strive to maintain stability and security both within their respective countries and throughout the region. 
The Ministers welcomed, in that connection, the conclusion on 11 April 1992 of the National Pact for the Re-establishment of Peace, Brotherhood and National Unity in Northern Mali. 
They noted with great satisfaction the determination of all Malians to achieve all the goals laid down in the peace agreement. 
The Ministers welcomed the holding in Chad of the Sovereign National Conference, which represented an important milestone on the path towards peace, national reconciliation and stability. 
The Ministers rejected all attitudes and all forms of conduct not in keeping with the spirit of the relevant provisions of the charters of OAU and OCI. 
They voiced their full solidarity with Governments facing problems relating to the destabilization of national unity and the misuse for political purposes of the noble values on which their societies were based. 
The Ministers affirmed their Governments' determination to strengthen coordination and cooperation in order to maintain security and stability in the Sahelo-Saharan region. 
The Ministers reaffirmed their Government's conviction that the strengthening of South-South cooperation and the development of North-South cooperation would improve the economic outlook for each of their countries. 
Accordingly, they agreed to appeal for external funds for the completion of that major trunk road. 
The Ministers reaffirmed the resolve of their respective States to pursue and strengthen dialogue, concerted action and cooperation in the region as a whole. 
They agreed to pursue and expand their consultations with a view to setting up appropriate machinery for the implementation of and follow-up to the decisions adopted at the Algiers meeting. 
A detailed description of the functions of the Office is contained in Secretary-General's bulletin ST/SGB/268 of 23 November 1993. 
It is, however, entirely independent in the conduct of its duties and responsibilities, and has the authority to initiate any audit, inspection or investigation it considers necessary without any hindrance or need for prior clearance. 
augmented with inspectors/evaluators and investigators. 
Additional sections/units of similar composition are contemplated at the United Nations Office at Vienna, at the seats of the regional commissions at Addis Ababa, Amman, Bangkok and Santiago, and at the headquarters of major peace-keeping operations. 
3. The Audit and Compliance Division conducts independent audits in conformity with generally accepted auditing standards of all United Nations activities world wide for which the Secretary-General has administrative responsibility. 
Its findings and recommendations in each review are communicated to the responsible programme managers. 
In addition, the Division will undertake compliance audits to ensure that the Board of Auditors' recommendations, as well as the relevant General Assembly resolutions and the established policies and regulations, are complied with and assess the effectiveness of such compliance. 
The Division will also identify management problems and develop detailed recommendations for improvements. 
It will also undertake management surveys, review organizational structures, recommend more effective structures and conduct productivity and staff utilization studies. 
4. The Inspection and Investigation Division will conduct programme inspections, in-depth evaluations and investigations. 
The Division will also conduct ad hoc inspection reviews of specific programmes and organizational units with the object of identifying problems before those problems develop into severe difficulties. 
In addition, through its in-depth evaluation studies, the Division will conduct systematic analyses of the main programmes of the organization with a view to increasing their relevance, efficiency, effectiveness and impact and, where necessary, propose alterations to their content and their objectives. 
5. In the area of investigation the Division will investigate reports of alleged misconduct, malfeasance, deliberate mismanagement, abuses or violations of the United Nations regulations and pertinent administrative issuances. 
It will also assess the potential within programme areas for fraud and other violations through the analysis of systems of control. 
On the basis of this analysis, recommendations will be made for corrective action to minimize the commission of such violations. 
It will also propose action for civil recovery of damages to the United Nations and suspension of contractors under investigations. 
The Division will establish a confidential mechanism that will both guarantee due process and facilitate reporting by staff members of apparent cases of fraud, irregularity or misconduct without fear of victimization. 
Special attention will be paid to the effective functioning of controls to eliminate and prevent the incidence of payroll-related violations, mismanagement of property, irregularities in procurement and overexpenditure of allotments. 
To the extent possible, it will expand its management and programme output audits with a view to assisting managers to maximize the value-for-money aspect of their operations as well as to achieve programme objectives. 
As the new Integrated Management Information System (IMIS) reaches its critical stage of final development and initial operation, the Division will step up its electronic-data-processing (EDP) auditing in order to ensure that the electronic system's internal controls and security measures are in place and functioning. 
Commensurate with support resources allocated to it, the Audit and Compliance Division will increase its audit coverage of extrabudgetary activities to meet the concern expressed by the General Assembly and the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions. 
Activities falling under all sections of the programme budget will be audited by rotation with varying frequency. 
In the area of compliance, the Audit and Compliance Division will examine the extent to which policies, procedures, regulations and rules have been complied within offices away from Headquarters and high-risk operations, determine the causes and recommend changes as appropriate. 
Special attention will be given to compliance with the Board of Auditors' recommendations and to those cases of non-compliance that result in a wasteful utilization of resources or affect the reliability and integrity of reports and information that pertains to operations and functions of the Organization. 
In the area of management improvement, the Audit and Compliance Division will focus on reviewing organizational structures to ensure that they meet the objectives of the Secretary-General's reform programme. 
Attention will also be given to the identification of management problems in programmes and offices subject to inspection; and to recommending changes as appropriate. 
7. In 1994-1995, the Inspection and Investigation Division will carry out all work entrusted to the Central Monitoring Unit and the Central Evaluation Unit pertaining to the preparation of mandated reports on programme performance and in-depth evaluation. 
In addition, evaluation of peace-keeping operations will be emphasized and broadened in scope. 
The Division will make recommendations and follow up on these recommendations as appropriate. 
In the biennium 1994-1995, the work will concentrate on exploring and developing mechanisms for full-scale inquiries involving investigations requiring formal hearings; proposing systematic changes, as appropriate, to remedy flaws in regulations, rules, procedures and internal policies affecting areas of investigative concern; and providing training seminars to management. 
Another area of emphasis will be the investigation of cases of misconduct, fraud and other violations. 
Special efforts will be made to deal with all reported cases of staff misconduct in peace-keeping operations. 
9. The activities described below include both those financed under the regular budget and those financed by extrabudgetary resources. 
As indicated below, elements of the programme of work included under section 25 of the proposed programme budget for 1994-1995 would be transferred to section 31 with related resources. 
10. Activities in this area consist of those enumerated under section 25G of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
11. This function used to be discharged as part of the audit review of activities and operations of the Organization. 
With the establishment of the Office for Inspections and Investigations, the compliance aspect of audit will be strengthened and expanded. 
It is envisaged to establish a compliance unit within the Audit and Compliance Division. 
In addition to examining the extent of compliance with audit recommendations, the Unit's work in the 1994-1995 biennium will expand to cover periodic reviews of measures taken to implement recommendations made by the Board of Auditors and those made as a result of audits, inspections and investigations. 
12. Activities in this area consist of those enumerated in section 25A, paragraph 25A.21, of the proposed programme budget. 
These include the preparation of parliamentary documentation relating to in-depth evaluations, which were the responsibility of the Central Evaluation Unit, under the Office for Programme Planning, Budgeting, and Finance. 
14. In addition, and as part of the Office for Inspections and Investigations' new responsibilities in this area during the 1994-1995 biennium, in-depth evaluation studies will include, but not be limited to, activities that fall under one or other of the following categories: 
(a) Areas where significant long-term changes in the relevant political situation require the re-examination of United Nations programmes and their intergovernmental mandates; 
(b) Areas where rapid expansion of, or significant changes in, mandated United Nations activities necessitate a review of the continued relevance of past programmatic or administrative practices; 
(c) Areas that have been subject to special audit or investigation; 
(e) Areas where the Secretary-General is considering initiatives, or which are in other ways of special concern. 
These include the monitoring of programme deliveries under the 1994-1995 budget and the submission in 1994 of the Secretary-General's programme performance report for the biennium 1992-1993. 
16. In addition, as part of the Office for Inspections and Investigations' new responsibilities in this area, inspections covering offices and programmes away from Headquarters will be conducted in the 1994-1995 biennium. 
The inspections will: 
(a) Assess the economy and efficiency with which programmed activities are implemented; 
(c) Review and assess the effectiveness of programme oversight mechanisms in the areas of programme preparation, monitoring of implementation and particularly the feedback mechanisms in place including the self-evaluation procedures. 
17. Reports will be prepared on the findings of the above inspections, along with recommendations for changes as appropriate. 
In addition, ad hoc inspection reviews of specific programmes and organizational units will be conducted with the object of quick identification of problems and of making recommendations for countermeasures. 
19. Activities will also focus on assessing the potential within programme areas for fraud and other violations through the analysis of systems of control in high-risk operations as well as offices away from Headquarters. 
21. It will be recalled that, by bulletin ST/SGB/262, the Secretary-General had incorporated the Internal Audit Division, the Central Evaluation Unit, the Central Monitoring Unit and the Management Advisory Services in the Office for Inspections and Investigations. 
Table 3 provides the total resources proposed under section 31 for the Office for Inspections and Investigations, excluding those pertaining to the Assistant Secretary-General for Inspections and Investigations. 
23. The provision of $38,700 is redeployed from the Internal Audit Division and the Programme Planning and Budget Division under section 25 and would provide for necessary temporary staff during maternity leave and peak workload periods. 
24. The provision of $23,600 reflects resources redeployed from the Internal Audit Division and the Programme Planning and Budget Division. 
25. The provision of $72,700 represents resources redeployed from the Internal Audit Division, the Management Advisory Service, the Central Evaluation Unit and the Central Monitoring Unit under section 25. 
External expertise is needed for: 
(a) Writing computer software to assist in the finalization of the computerized formats needed for the programme performance exercise; 
(b) To assist in the professional assessment of a wide range of United Nations activities in areas of inspections, evaluation and investigation. 
26. The amount of $388,400 for travel consists of provisions made in respect of the Internal Audit Division, the Central Evaluation Unit, the Central Monitoring Unit and the Management Advisory Service and initially proposed in section 25. 
Travel of staff in conjunction with the expanded activities under inspection, evaluation and investigation is needed. 
These activities will cover offices away from Headquarters and will be conducted by teams. 
Travel of staff members to the headquarters of the specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations which have professional connections with the activities under inspection and investigation is also needed. 
27. The provision of $88,900 relates to funds initially requested under section 25G, Internal Audit Division. 
In line with the strengthening of the audit function, as endorsed by the General Assembly at its fortieth session, specialized professional training programmes will be continued, including seminars at Geneva for the Office's staff posted there and at Nairobi, during the biennium 1994-1995. 
Training will concentrate on management and operational auditing, value-for-money auditing, new audit techniques, EDP auditing and controls, such as auditing of advanced computer systems, the role of auditors in system development and the use of the microcomputer to audit work and the latest audit software. 
An additional access point with unlimited access for the NEXIS and DIALOG commercial libraries of databases is needed. 
Plans to this effect are being developed. 
These funds represent redeployment from section 25. 
31. The provision of $203,000 relates to equipment for new staff as well as for the purchase of one local area network (LAN) for the Audit and Compliance Division's European and UNHCR Sections at Geneva, additional computers, one optical disk storage system and two text scanners. 
These resources represent redeployment from section 25. 
32. The resources requested for the Office for Inspections and Investigations and the related redeployment from section 25 are as follows: 
Career: Date of first appointment - 7 April 1950, with the former Administrative Service of the Government of Nigeria. 
1987 - Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary of the Federal Republic of Nigeria to the United States of America, Washington, D.C. 
1986 to date - Member of the Nigerian delegation to the Forty-second session of the United Nations General Assembly; 
Elected Independent Expert Member of the United Nations Committee against Racial Discrimination; re-elected in December 1989. 
Organized and participated as a delegate to many State visits including to the United Kingdom, USSR, China, Ethiopia, etc. and Conferences of Heads of State and Government within and outside Nigeria. 
Travelled widely within Nigeria and many countries on State visits and conferences and on special assignments. 
Foreign languages spoken: English, Arabic, German and elementary French. 
* The text of the regulation may be consulted in room S-3545. 
The Republic of Croatia must draw to the attention of the Security Council the fact that the Serbian insurgent authorities in the occupied territories of the Republic of Croatia, within the United Nations protected areas (UNPAs) and "pink zones", are planning to hold "elections" on 12 December 1993. 
The Croatian Government finds the planned "elections" to be illegal, null and void. 
We would like to reiterate that the occupied areas were ethnically mixed prior to Serbian aggression. 
In UNPA East and West in particular, Croats constituted a majority of the population. 
Presently, all of the occupied territories are a clear example of ethnic cleansing. 
It is our firm opinion that only an internationally supervised election under the authority of the legitimate and recognized sovereignty of the Croatian Government, and only after the return of the persons displaced from these areas, can produce a legitimate and internationally acceptable result. 
The attempt by the Serbian insurgent authorities to strengthen their claim on the territory they occupy by conducting an election within the borders of the Republic of Croatia after they have ethnically cleansed the area of more than 270,000 Croats cannot be condoned or accepted. 
The European Union Action Plan underlines the importance of the Carrington plan and the fact that the level of autonomy of the areas currently under the UNPROFOR mandate must be decided on the basis of the pre-war census. 
The return of refugees is an indispensable prerequisite for any action and only thereafter one can envisage, as the second stage of the peace process, local elections in the areas where Serbian population is in the majority. 
Scheduled "elections" by the Serbian insurgent authorities certainly are not a step in that direction. 
The Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland rejects as totally without foundation the allegations contained in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina's statement of intention to institute legal proceedings against the United Kingdom. 
If such proceedings are initiated, they will be vigorously defended. 
The members of the Security Council welcome your report of 24 November 1993 (S/26797) and fully subscribe to the observations it contains. 
The members of the Council further agree that your compromise proposal referred to in paragraph 27 of your report is a sound framework for determining potential participation in the referendum for self-determination of the people of Western Sahara as foreseen in the Settlement Plan. 
They welcome your determination to move ahead and proceed with voter registration and identification. 
They reaffirm your role as guarantor of an objective and impartial referendum and expect any difficulties with the compromise to be resolved by early 1994. 
While regretting that the timetable suggested in resolution 809 (1993) cannot be maintained, the members of the Council support your goals of presenting a report to the Council early next year and holding the referendum no later than mid-1994. They underline the crucial importance they attach to these goals. 
The members of the Council confirm the full confidence they place in you and your Special Representative for a speedy settlement of the situation concerning Western Sahara in conformity with the United Nations Settlement Plan (S/21360 and S/22464) and with relevant resolutions of the Security Council. 
They urge both parties to cooperate fully with you and your Special Representative to that end. 
It had before it the report of the United Nations Scientific Committee on the Effects of Atomic Radiation (A/48/46). 
Conscious of the continued need to examine and compile information about atomic and ionizing radiation and to analyse its effects on man and the environment, 
2. Notes with satisfaction the completion in 1993 of the eleventh comprehensive report of the Scientific Committee entitled Sources and Effects of Ionizing Radiation, [2]/ thereby providing to the scientific and world community its latest evaluations of the sources and effects of ionizing radiation; 
3. Requests the Scientific Committee to continue its work, including its important activities, to increase knowledge of the levels, effects and risks of ionizing radiation from all sources; 
7. Expresses its appreciation for the assistance rendered to the Scientific Committee by Member States, the specialized agencies, the International Atomic Energy Agency and non-governmental organizations, and invites them to increase their cooperation in this field; 
8. Invites Member States, the organizations of the United Nations system and non-governmental organizations concerned to provide further relevant data about doses, effects and risks from various sources of radiation, which would greatly help in the preparation of future reports of the Scientific Committee to the General Assembly. 
1. The item entitled "Chemical and bacteriological (biological) weapons" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 47/39 of 30 November 1993. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(b) Letter dated 12 January 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Spain to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/62); 
(c) Letter dated 15 January 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of the Lao People's Democratic Republic to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/67-S/25118); 
(d) Letter dated 28 January 1993 from the Permanent Representative of South Africa to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/71); 
(e) Letter dated 25 March 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Algeria to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/121); 
(f) Letter dated 4 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Brazil to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the final document of the Third Ibero-American Summit of Heads of State and Government, held at Salvador, Brazil, on 15 and 16 July 1993 (A/48/291-S/26242 and Corr.1); 
(g) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Marshall Islands to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the text of the Twenty-fourth South Pacific Forum Communiqu, completed at Nauru on 10 and 11 August 1993 (A/48/359); 
(i) Letter dated 5 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/477); 
(j) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Islamic Republic of Iran to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/480-S/26547). 
The draft resolution read as follows: 
"Recalling its resolution 47/39 of 30 November 1992, adopted by consensus, in which the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction 1/ was commended, 
"Determined to make progress towards general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control, including the prohibition of all types of weapons of mass destruction, 
"Welcoming the completion of the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction, the result of many years of intensive negotiations by the Conference on Disarmament, which constitutes an historic achievement in the field of arms control and disarmament, 
"Welcoming also the successful signing ceremony in Paris on 13 to 15 January 1993, where one hundred and thirty States signed the Convention, and the subsequent signature of seventeen States in New York, 
"Convinced also that the implementation of the Convention should promote expanded international trade, technological development and economic cooperation in the chemical sector, in order to enhance the economic and technological development of all States parties, 
"Determined to ensure the efficient and cost-effective implementation of the Convention, 
"4. Requests all signatory States to play full and active roles in the work of the Preparatory Commission for the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons; 
Recalling, in particular, its previous resolutions relating to the complete and effective prohibition of bacteriological (biological) and toxin weapons and on their destruction, 
Recalling also the provisions of the Convention related to scientific and technological cooperation and the related provisions of the Final Document of the Third Review Conference and the final report of the Ad Hoc Group of Governmental Experts, 
1. Notes with satisfaction that the Ad Hoc Group of Governmental Experts completed its work on 24 September 1993; 
2. Commends to all States parties the final report of the Ad Hoc Group of Governmental Experts agreed to by consensus at its last meeting at Geneva on 24 September 1993; 
4. Welcomes the information and data provided to date and reiterates its call upon all States parties to the Convention to participate in the exchange of information and data agreed to in the Final Declaration of the Third Review Conference; 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the region of the Middle East (A/48/399); 
(b) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the documents adopted by the twenty-first Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers (A/48/396-S/26440). 
Reaffirming the inalienable right of all States to acquire and develop nuclear energy for peaceful purposes, 
Welcoming all initiatives leading to general and complete disarmament, including in the region of the Middle East, and in particular on the establishment therein of a zone free of weapons of mass destruction, including nuclear weapons, 
2. Calls upon all countries of the region that have not done so, pending the establishment of the zone, to agree to place all their nuclear activities under International Atomic Energy Agency safeguards; 
3. Takes note of resolution GC(XXXVII)RES/627 of the General Conference of the International Atomic Energy Agency concerning the application of Agency safeguards in the Middle East; 
5. Also invites those countries, pending the establishment of the zone, not to develop, produce, test or otherwise acquire nuclear weapons or permit the stationing on their territories, or territories under their control, of nuclear weapons or nuclear explosive devices; 
6. Invites the nuclear-weapon States and all other States to render their assistance in the establishment of the zone and at the same time to refrain from any action that runs counter to both the letter and the spirit of the present resolution; 
1. The item entitled "Conclusion of effective international arrangements to assure non-nuclear-weapons States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 47/50 of 9 December 1992. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(b) Letter dated 12 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.1/48/3). 
Welcoming the progress achieved in recent years in both nuclear and conventional disarmament, 
Noting that, despite recent progress in the field of nuclear disarmament, further efforts are necessary towards the achievement of the goal of general and complete disarmament under effective international control, 
Recognizing that the independence, territorial integrity and sovereignty of non-nuclear-weapon States need to be safeguarded against the use or threat of use of force, including the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons, 
Noting the in-depth negotiations undertaken in the Conference on Disarmament and its Ad Hoc Committee on Effective International Arrangements to Assure Non-Nuclear-Weapon States against the Use or Threat of Use of Nuclear Weapons, with a view to reaching agreement on this item, 
Taking note of the proposals submitted under this item in the Conference on Disarmament, including the drafts of an international convention, 
Taking note further of the unilateral declarations made by all nuclear-weapons States on their policies of non-use or non-threat of use of nuclear weapons against non-nuclear-weapon States, 
Noting also the greater willingness to overcome the difficulties encountered in previous years, 
Recalling its relevant resolutions adopted in previous years, in particular resolutions 45/54 of 4 December 1990, 46/32 of 6 December 1991 and 47/50 of 9 December 1992, 
4. Recommends that further intensive efforts should be devoted to the search for such a common approach or common formula and that the various alternative approaches, including, in particular, those considered in the Conference on Disarmament, should be further explored in order to overcome the difficulties; 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Conclusion of effective international arrangements to assure non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons". 
1. The item entitled "Implementation of the Declaration of the Indian Ocean as a Zone of Peace" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 47/59 of 9 December 1992. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(b) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the documents adopted by the twenty-first Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers (A/48/396-S/26440); 
(c) Letter dated 5 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/477). 
Recalling the Declaration of the Indian Ocean as a Zone of Peace, contained in its resolution 2832 (XXVI) of 16 December 1971, and recalling also its resolution 47/59 of 9 December 1992 and other relevant resolutions, 
Welcoming the positive developments in international political relations, which offer opportunities for enhancing peace, security and cooperation, and which have been reflected in the work of the Ad Hoc Committee on the Indian Ocean, 
4. Invites the Member States to submit to the Secretary-General, by 31 May 1994, their views on new alternative approaches, including those discussed at the 1993 session of the Ad Hoc Committee, contained in its report to the General Assembly; 
9. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Implementation of the Declaration of the Indian Ocean as a Zone of Peace". 
1. The item entitled "Implementation of the Declaration on the Denuclearization of Africa" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 47/76 of 15 December 1992. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(b) Implementation of the Declaration on the Denuclearization of Africa: report of the third meeting of the Group of Experts to Draw up a Draft Treaty or Convention on the Denuclearization of Africa (A/48/371). 
5. At the 21st meeting, on 8 November, the representative of Algeria on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the African Group of States, introduced a draft resolution entitled "Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa" (A/C.1/48/L.19). 
Recalling its resolutions 1652 (XVI) of 24 November 1961 and 47/76 of 15 December 1992, its earliest and latest on the subject, as well as all its previous resolutions on the implementation of the Declaration on the Denuclearization of Africa, 
Stressing that the full disclosure of South Africa's nuclear installations and materials is essential to the peace and security of the region and to the success of the commendable efforts exerted by the African States towards the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa, 
2. Reaffirms that the implementation of the Declaration on the Denuclearization of Africa adopted by the Assembly of Heads of State and Government of the Organization of African Unity would be an important measure to prevent the proliferation of nuclear weapons and to promote international peace and security; 
3. Strongly renews its call upon all States to consider and respect the continent of Africa and its surrounding areas as a nuclear-weapon-free zone; 
Action to be taken under sub-item (a) on the two proposals discussed in section II below was considered at the 34th and 45th meetings, on 17 November and 6 December 1993. 
"Welcoming the progress made by the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development in the implementation of the outcome of its eighth session, in particular the organization's institutional reforms, 
"Stressing the urgent need for the Uruguay Round to be concluded in a balanced manner, taking into account all issues of interest to developing countries and their development, 
4. The Committee was informed that the draft resolution had no programme budget implications. 
7. At the 34th meeting, on 17 November, the representative of Colombia, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of 77 and China, introduced a draft resolution entitled "International trade and development" (A/C.2/48/L.15), which read as follows: 
"Recalling its resolution 1995 (XIX) of 30 December 1964, as amended, 8/ on the establishment of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, and its resolution 47/183 of 22 December 1992 on the eighth session of the Conference, 
"Noting the progress made in the implementation by the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development of the outcome of its eighth session and in particular its contribution, within its mandate, to trade and environmental issues, 
"Noting with concern that the state of the current international economic situation, characterized by slow growth and a fragile economic recovery, have adversely affected the growth and development of the developing countries, 
"Noting with serious concern the pervasive intensification and increased application of new protectionist measures in the developed countries, 
"Emphasizing that the enormous cost of subsidies and protectionist policies, particularly in the areas of agriculture and textiles, has a negative impact on the economic growth and development of all countries, in particular of developing countries, 
"Recognizing that improved access to external markets and further multilateral trade liberalization is a basic prerequisite for a reactivation of growth in all parts of the world economy, in particular in the developing countries, 
"Recognizing also with satisfaction the major structural economic reforms, trade policy liberalization and regional economic integration efforts undertaken by developing countries and the fact that those policies have contributed to the expansion of world trade and enhanced the export possibilities and economic growth prospects for all countries, 
"Recognizing also that regional economic integration processes among developing countries, which have intensified in recent years, impart substantial dynamism to global trade and enhance trade and development possibilities for all countries, 
"Reaffirming the need to give priority to problems facing the least developed countries, owing to the fragility of their economies and their particular vulnerability to external shocks and natural calamities, 
"Stressing that for the Uruguay Round to be concluded in a balanced manner, all issues of interest to developing countries and their development must be fully taken into account, 
"Reaffirming the need for a balanced and integrated approach to environment and development issues and reaffirming also the need for a new global partnership for sustainable development, 
"Recognizing that the complex linkages between trade and environment pose significant challenges to the pursuit of sustainable development and to the maintenance of a free and open trading system, 
"4. Stresses the urgent need for trade liberalization and improved access to developed country markets, in order to generate global economic growth and development for the benefit of all, in particular the developing countries; 
"5. Urges the major developed countries to resolve their differences over, inter alia, issues related to agriculture, textiles and clothing, which have delayed progress in the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations; 
"6. Deplores the repeated delays in concluding the Uruguay Round, largely as a result of the inability of the major developed countries to resolve their differences; 
"8. Urges further all participants to give special attention to the least developed countries with a view to enhancing their full participation in the multilateral trading system; 
"9. Urges developed countries to examine the possibility of reorienting funds currently spent on production subsidies towards international development financing; 
"11. Emphasizes that environment and trade policies should be made mutually supportive with a view towards achieving sustainable development; 
"12. Emphasizes that trade policy measures for environmental purposes should not constitute a means of arbitrary or unjustifiable discrimination or a disguised restriction on international trade and that unilateral actions to deal with environmental challenges outside the jurisdiction of the importing country must be avoided; 
"13. Urges the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development to continue its special role in the field of trade and environment, including policy analysis, conceptual work and consensus-building, with a view to ensuring transparency and coherence in making environmental and trade policies mutually supportive; 
9. At the same meeting, the representative of Singapore informed the Committee of a number of editorial corrections to the text of the draft resolution. 
10. The Committee was informed that the draft resolution had no programme budget implications. 
Welcoming the progress made by the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development in the implementation of the outcome of its eighth session, in particular the organization's institutional reforms, 
Stressing the urgent need for the Uruguay Round to be concluded in a balanced manner, taking into account issues of particular interest to developing countries and their development, 
1. Once again urges all Governments, competent regional economic integration organizations, and the executive heads of the competent specialized agencies and other organizations and programmes of the United Nations system to continue to present their views to the Secretary-General on this matter; 
Recalling its resolutions 1995 (XIX) of 30 December 1964, as amended, 18/ on the establishment of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development as an organ of the General Assembly, and 47/183 of 22 December 1992 on the eighth session of the Conference, 
Noting the progress made by the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development in the implementation of the outcome of its eighth session, in particular its contribution, within its mandate, to trade and environmental issues, 
Noting with serious concern the intensification of pressures for protectionism and unilateralism, in particular in many developed countries, and stressing in this regard the need for all countries to halt and reverse protectionism and respect multilaterally agreed trade rules, 
Recognizing that improved access to external markets and further multilateral trade liberalization is a very important prerequisite for the reactivation of growth in all parts of the world economy, including in particular the developing countries, 
Emphasizing the need for increased international support for the reforms being undertaken by many developing countries, and by countries with economies in transition, including the provision of increased global market access for their exports, which is of critical importance for the success and further encouragement of those reforms, 
Reaffirming the need to give priority to problems facing the least developed countries, owing to the fragility of their economies and their particular vulnerability to external shocks and natural calamities, 
Reaffirming the need for a balanced and integrated approach to environment, trade and development issues within the context of a new global partnership for sustainable development, 
Recognizing that the complex linkages between trade and environment pose significant challenges to the pursuit of sustainable development and to the maintenance of a free and open trading system, 
4. Recognizes that trade liberalization by all countries, including in particular the developed countries, is an important tool for increasing economic efficiency and improving resource allocation, economic growth, sustainable development and employment in all countries; 
7. Deplores the repeated delays in concluding the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations; 
8. Urges all countries, in particular the major developed countries, to resolve all outstanding differences in all areas of the negotiations in order to ensure a successful conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations; 
10. Urges all participants to give special attention to the least developed countries with a view to enhancing their full participation in the multilateral trading system; 
13. Also emphasizes that environment and trade policies should be made mutually supportive, with a view to achieving sustainable development; 
15. Emphasizes that trade policy measures for environmental purposes should not constitute a means of arbitrary or unjustifiable discrimination or a disguised restriction on international trade and that, in this respect, unilateral actions to deal with environmental challenges outside the jurisdiction of the importing country should be avoided; 
Mr. KHARRAZI (Islamic Republic of Iran): The favourable international atmosphere of the post-cold-war era provides a unique opportunity to test the ability of the United Nations to achieve a conflict-free world based on justice and the rule of law. 
With the present fundamental changes in the international arena, there is renewed hope that the United Nations will ultimately be able to function smoothly and effectively, as envisaged by its founders. 
The ongoing struggle to restructure and reinvigorate the United Nations is aimed at providing the Organization with the machinery it needs to preserve and enhance the role and the credibility it gained following the Kuwait crisis. 
The Security Council, a principal organ of the United Nations, with the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, needs to adapt to the new circumstances. 
It cannot and should not be sidelined in cases of threats to international peace and security. 
The General Assembly's vote of confidence in non-permanent members of the Council, as required by Article 23, paragraph 2, should continue to apply as a check-and-balance mechanism. 
This mechanism should be preserved, and should be extended to the potential new members as well. 
The time is propitious to review that undemocratic mechanism for decision-making in the Security Council - the veto power. 
This procedure, introduced by the victorious Powers in 1945, has lost its raison d'\x{76bb}re as a consequence of the dramatic changes in international relations. 
The veto power, therefore, should be abolished and replaced by a democratic decision-making procedure. 
I wish now to comment on the procedural aspects of the important task of enlarging the Security Council. 
In our opinion, an inter-sessional open-ended working group needs to be established to study the various proposals received from States or submitted to the working group on enlarging the Council and improving its working methods. 
Finally, I wish to assure you, Mr. President, that the delegation of the Islamic Republic of Iran will cooperate constructively to carry out the mandate entrusted to the General Assembly. 
Under the changed circumstances, the international community has the common task of building an independent, peaceful and prosperous new world on our planet to meet the demands of a new era of rapprochement and cooperation. 
In order to fulfil its obligations and responsibilities before history and to humankind, the United Nations should be restructured on a democratic basis. 
The cold war has ended, but the cold-war-era structure of the United Nations remains unchanged, although the international community confronts new challenges. 
With a view to coping effectively with changing realities and new challenges, the Security Council should be democratically reformed and the functions of the General Assembly strengthened. 
In reforming the Security Council on a democratic basis, all Member States should be allowed to fully exercise their sovereignty on an equal footing, regardless of differences in the size, and whether strong or weak, rich or poor. 
All nations are equal members of international society and are entitled to equal rights. 
The composition of the Security Council and representation should be reviewed and readjusted with particular attention to those aspects. 
In the discussions on restructuring the Security Council, attention should be given to reviewing relations between the General Assembly and the Security Council, and their respective functions, for the effective assurance of international peace and security. 
The views of the entire United Nations membership should be reflected in the decision-making process relating to international peace and security. 
Mr. LOHIA (Papua New Guinea): My delegation welcomes this opportunity to take part in the crucial debate on the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
At the outset, we extend our thanks and congratulations to the Secretary-General for his report, which serves as a basis for further debate on this very important issue. 
Today the United Nations enjoys an almost universal membership of 184 countries. 
Therefore, we are of the strong view that there is total agreement among the members in this Hall that the Security Council should be expanded to maintain equitable representation and reflect the nature and extent of geopolitical representation on a regional basis. 
While there is universal agreement for an expanded Security Council, my delegation believes that there should be broad consultation and debate to arrive at a widely acceptable formula for equitable representation on and participation in the Security Council. 
My delegation recognizes that the question of expanding the Security Council cannot be resolved without addressing its voting procedure and, more important, without modifying the existing veto power of the current permanent members of the Council. 
In this regard, my delegation supports the suggestion that an openended working group should be established to consider all aspects of the question of increase in the membership of the Security Council and other matters related to the Council. 
As the United Nations crosses the threshold of a new era in the twenty-first century, the decisions of an expanded Security Council, in fair representation of the membership of the General Assembly, will legitimize its primary object of maintaining global peace and security. 
Mr. MERIMEE (France) (interpretation from French): The question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council, having been on the agenda of the General Assembly since its thirty-fourth session, is not a new one. 
We also believe that the increase in the number of Member States of the Organization suggests that we should contemplate an expansion of the Security Council, taking into account both the legitimate concern for geographical balance and the need to preserve the Council's ability to act swiftly and effectively. 
Over the last few years the Security Council has thus been able to perform well the task entrusted to it under the Charter. 
It is also true that we should avoid the suspicion that this Organization is not taking sufficiently into account the increase in the number of its Member States and the concomitant risk that the full complexity of certain problems in the world might be inadequately understood. 
Today, an increase in the membership of the Council, along with the appropriate functional adjustments, seems to us necessary, and it should be carried out in compliance with the relevant provisions of the Charter. 
Whatever the outcome, we must bear in mind that the special responsibility borne by the permanent members obliges them to see to it at all times that the purposes of the Organization are safeguarded. 
We also hope that the possible admission of new permanent members will not limit opportunities for other States from different regions to participate in the Council's work as non-permanent members. 
We hope that the group's sufficiently clear and specific mandate will preclude the endless discussions that would delay the drawing up of realistic solutions. 
For that reason, my country expresses its deep gratitude to the Permanent Representative of Singapore, whose efforts and wisdom have made it possible to produce a draft resolution that is at once open and reasonable. 
It is in this spirit of open-mindedness that France will approach the subsequent work on this subject, which deserves the participation of all of us in building the future of our Organization. 
Mr. KITTIKHOUN (Lao People's Democratic Republic) (interpretation from French): In its wisdom, the General Assembly last year adopted by consensus resolution 47/62, on the question of equitable representation on and increase of the membership of the Security Council. 
Along with other delegations, the Lao delegation intends to make a positive contribution to the debate on this very important question. 
As the organ that has the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, the Security Council should be able to function effectively, in the interest of all nations and peoples of the world, powerful or weak, large or small, rich or poor. 
In this debate, my country, the Lao People's Democratic Republic, wishes to make the following comments to our Assembly. 
As for the non-permanent members, we believe that their number should also increase so that the Council will embody a more just and balanced representation, in view of the immense change that has taken place in international relations. 
In the opinion of the Lao delegation, effective action by the Security Council presupposes the participation of all States Members of the Organization in the discussions or debates on all items on its agenda before decisions are taken. 
Informal consultations should take place only in certain sensitive cases which are extremely delicate, and in so far as possible it would be desirable for the records of such consultations to be made available to all States Members of the Organization. 
In this way, the decision-making process of the Council would take place in a healthy, transparent and accessible environment. 
However, a thorough analysis of this issue, taking into account the realities of the present world political chessboard is necessary. 
The Lao delegation will join in any consensus that may emerge with regard to this complex question. 
These are the few comments which we wished humbly to submit to the Assembly. 
This is a question of major importance for all of us, one which affects the future of our world in this new era, and therefore it should not be dragged out. 
Together, and inspired with a solid will to preserve world peace, we hope to achieve the ultimate objective we have set ourselves. 
The PRESIDENT: I would like to inform the Assembly that the representatives of Panama and Zambia have asked to participate in the debate on this item. 
As I see none, Panama and Zambia will be included on the list. 
Mr. FULCI (Italy): Italy looks forward to the establishment of an open-ended working group on the question of an increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
In today's world, this essential organ of the United Nations is called on to play an unprecedented and crucial role. 
Needless to say, it is not enough to increase its size: the Security Council must also be made more representative and more authoritative. 
When we approached the problem in various informal gatherings over the course of the past few months, two schools of thought clearly emerged. 
The first wanted to limit reform to the simple matter of increasing the membership of the Security Council. 
Others were rather in favour of using this occasion for an in-depth review of other matters, including criteria for the enlargement of the Security Council, transparency, effectiveness and relations between the Security Council, the General Assembly and the other competent United Nations organs. 
Italy basically shares this second view, and we strongly favour including matters related to the Security Council's functioning in the mandate of the working group. 
Furthermore, it is our sentiment that all countries, without exception, should voice their opinion on a matter so vital to the future of the United Nations. 
Every country in the United Nations has the right and the duty to serve on the Security Council, thus bringing to it the often-outstanding talents and experience of its leaders and delegations. 
But perhaps there is room and a need for a third category of members. 
Those countries should be allowed to play a greater role in working towards our common objectives. 
Countries meeting those criteria would serve alternatively on the Security Council in biennial rotation. 
The total number of seats in the Council would in no case exceed 25 - that is to say, a manageable number that could still ensure its proper functioning. 
In particular, I wish to refer to the statement by the Permanent Representative of Egypt, Ambassador Elaraby, who mentioned a possible formula establishing one or more seats without veto power for each region, to rotate between the main countries of that region. 
A reform on this basis would have the merit of making the Council more representative and more effective. 
Moreover, once the countries entitled to such rotation are grouped in a separate category a more democratic presence of all Member States would be facilitated. 
Mr. NOTERDAEME (Belgium)(interpretation from French): In recent years the Security Council has regained its ability to exercise its functions under the United Nations Charter in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
It has done so effectively owing to the spirit of consensus that has often prevailed among its members. 
Along with this wish to improve the Security Council's representativeness, the multiplicity and diversity of sources of tensions and conflicts have strengthened the desire to adapt the Council. 
Belgium believes that reform of the composition of the Security Council should be conceived realistically and lead, in that framework, to a strengthening of the Council's regained effectiveness. 
In order to respond appropriately to that legitimate expectation, Belgium believes that work on the increase in the membership of the Security Council should be focused on three main points. 
First, it is essential that the international community deem itself properly represented in the Council. 
However, that must not work against the Council's effectiveness, which could be endangered by an ill-considered increase in the number of its members. 
We must therefore also examine the possibility of a limited increase in the number of the Council's non-permanent members to satisfy the wish for improved representativeness for certain regional groups without impinging upon the Council's effectiveness. 
Secondly, it would seem indispensable to strengthen the Council's political, military and financial capital, to which the permanent members are already contributing. 
To that end we might envisage the addition as permanent members of States that could effectively carry out the special responsibilities inherent in that status. 
Thirdly, and in the context of augmenting political, military and financial capital, it would obviously be desirable for the non-permanent members, whose constant and substantial military and financial contributions serve to support the implementation of the Council's decisions, to be suitably represented. 
Indeed, the desire to contribute to the maintenance of international peace deserves adequate representation in the Security Council for those that share it. 
Further, we must examine the possibility of developing working methods that, without restricting the Council's competence and responsibilities, would allow for the establishment, through its subsidiary committees, of functional relationships with Members of the Organization directly involved in the Council's actions. 
The General Assembly should adopt a draft resolution to set up an open-ended working group. 
It hopes that this work will facilitate the beginning of a reform of the composition of the Security Council, conducted without haste and in a spirit of consensus. 
The shape of the international community has changed considerably in the last few years, as have the nature and the sources of tension and conflict. 
In addition, those discussions benefited from an abiding desire to reach consensus - an ingredient that will be even more important to the success of the working group proposed in the draft resolution. 
As with all institutions, the United Nations must be capable of evolving to respond to fundamental changes in the world around it. 
It is almost 30 years since the membership of the Security Council was last adjusted - in 1965 - and the world has indeed changed a great deal in that time. 
This interest reflects the increasingly vital role that the Security Council has come to play in maintaining and promoting international peace and security. 
The end of the cold war has ushered in an exciting new period of change, full of new opportunities and new challenges. 
All around the globe the United Nations and the Security Council are engaged - and often in the forefront - in dealing with these opportunities and challenges. 
We believe that a modest and appropriate enlargement of the Security Council should be the unifying theme of our effort, and we urge all Member States to accept that goal as our common purpose. 
We believe that the revitalization of certain organs of the United Nations should be a continuing process directed at preserving their capacity and effectiveness in the light of changing circumstances. 
In this spirit, we very much look forward to working with the other members of the General Assembly to devise practical, generally acceptable plans for a more effective Council. 
We regard it as a matter of high priority that in its discussions and work the forthcoming open-ended working group should not be turned into an arena for political friction and confrontation. 
The proliferation of conflicts in the world and the involvement of the United Nations in their settlement are such that we cannot afford a potentially paralysing major overhaul of machinery that not only is not broken but is actually functioning smoothly. 
The Council can now claim credit for quite a number of successful United Nations peace-keeping operations, as well as for quite a few important decisions aimed at preventing or settling crises and conflicts and at strengthening stability and security in various parts of the world. 
An extremely important consideration in any steps that may be taken must be to strengthen the Council's recently acquired efficiency and effectiveness in its actions. 
We therefore believe that, for these purposes, full use should be made of all the potential to be found in the Charter. 
Russia is ready to cooperate constructively with all interested States on all these matters, in the belief that any progress in this area should be made on a step-by-step, consensus basis. 
Our view of such change should be based on a principal consideration, namely the main task of the Security Council is the maintenance of international peace and security and world stability. 
Therefore, we support in principle increasing the membership of the Security Council. 
In this respect, however, two important points must be taken into account: first, respect for the principle of sovereign equality without infringement on the rights of any State under the Charter; secondly, the importance of taking into account the need for equitable geographical representation. 
"In order to ensure prompt and effective action by the United Nations, its Members confer on the Security Council primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security ...". 
Mr. KEATING (New Zealand): The reform of the Security Council has provoked considerable discussion during this session of the General Assembly. 
New Zealand welcomes this discussion. 
Small and even medium-sized countries are unable alone to ensure their own security. 
They need to rely on a system of collective security. 
The Charter of the United Nations set up such a system, and one of its cornerstones is the Security Council. 
Also in our view there should be clear prerequisites for any potential new permanent members. 
There should be a commitment to an active role in the maintenance of international peace and security, including a willingness to commit substantial forces to both peace-keeping and peace enforcement. 
We therefore continue to oppose any extension of veto rights. 
We argued against the veto when the Charter was written, and we will not support its expansion today. 
However, the equity and efficiency of the Council are also products of its processes. 
Consultation, where appropriate, with States that are not members of the Council is already contemplated by the Charter. 
But in our view these provisions need reform also. 
Better consultation would facilitate the work of the Council, not frustrate it. 
With this in mind we would favour some clarification of Articles 31 and 44. 
We are also particularly interested in this regard in ensuring improved provision for drawing on the experience of troop-contributing States. 
Again, New Zealand has made specific proposals to this effect in document S/26444. 
In conclusion, let me say that we warmly welcome the establishment of an open-ended working group. 
We consider that the working group will be most effective if a determined effort is made to achieve consensus. 
However, we do not believe that it would be constructive for the working group to be bound by a strict rule of consensus. 
We are opposed to the idea of vetoes in the Council, and we are equally opposed to vetoes on reform. 
Mr. TURK (Slovenia): In considering at this time the "Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council", the General Assembly is devoting itself to one of the most necessary improvements in the United Nations system. 
Today the United Nations consists of 184 Member States, as opposed to the 51 States which signed the United Nations Charter in 1945 and the 113 which amended the Charter in 1965, when the number of non-permanent members of the Security Council was increased to its present level. 
All Member States are aware of political changes that have taken place in recent years and of the experience gained through the efforts of the Security Council to respond to various problems that have arisen in those circumstances. 
The pace and far-reaching nature of the changes that have occurred in recent years have been unprecedented, and very often the Security Council has had to respond rapidly. 
The methods that have thus evolved are a set of ad hoc responses to circumstances rather than a result of careful reflection and long-term planning. 
The body of practice that has evolved in the last three years is therefore richer and more diverse than the patterns developed by the Security Council during preceding decades. 
True, the Security Council was conceived as an instrument "to ensure prompt and effective action by the United Nations", as stipulated in Article 24 of the Charter, and it must therefore act promptly and on a case-by-case basis. 
However, the problems inherent in this approach should not be underestimated, particularly at a time when the Council has embarked upon the ambitious path of active involvement in a wide variety of situations. 
Careful reflection is necessary in situations that may involve a threat to peace and, consequently, justify enforcement measures under Chapter VII of the Charter. 
The need for careful reflection and coherent practice is particularly important in cases where a threat to peace results from a situation within the territory of a single State. 
The same quest for consistency is relevant also with respect to situations involving the use of force among States. 
The case of Bosnia and Herzegovina comes immediately to mind: the fact that the forces of aggression in that situation have not yet abandoned the hope that their aggression will eventually be rewarded continues to cause concern. 
It should perhaps be emphasized in connection with these problems that action under Chapter VII does not necessarily involve military measures or economic sanctions. 
Moreover, it can be assumed that the effective political isolation of a State responsible for acts of aggression can, if pursued thoroughly, be an important weapon at the disposal of the Security Council. 
A very general answer to this general question would be that a reasonable expansion would increase the transparency and enhance the legitimacy of the Council's work. 
Here, a general thought on the relationship between the concept of effectiveness and that of legitimacy might be appropriate. 
In other words, the increase should be modest. 
On the other hand, however, the increase should be sufficient to represent a meaningful step towards a genuine representative character and to rally Member States' effective support for the Council's actions. 
In order to act effectively, the Security Council should act in a manner that commands the very broad support, or - if at all possible - a consensus of United Nations Member States. 
An appropriate increase in the membership of the Security Council could therefore - if it is appropriately designed - serve as a method both of enhancing the Council's legitimacy and of strengthening its effectiveness. 
An important element in this vision of an enlarged Security Council is the need to preserve the current ratio of permanent to non-permanent members. 
The present ratio is appropriate, and should be retained in an expanded Council. 
While an increase in membership and the preservation of the current ratio of permanent to non-permanent members seem generally acceptable - and perhaps even common sense - some other ideas require careful reflection. 
Both of these ideas could be described as making the functioning of the system more complicated, and the election of new members of the Security Council more difficult. 
The new permanent members of the Security Council should have a status equal to that of the present members, and should be chosen from amongst Members that can make a genuinely outstanding contribution, including, in particular, a contribution to financing the Security Council's operations. 
Let me emphasize that the question of equitable geographical representation, while important in the context of the present discussion, is of wider relevance for the future of the United Nations system as a whole. 
The former political divisions that shaped it no longer exist, and the importance of subregional groups is steadily growing. 
This calls for a general re-evaluation of the regional groups, which is something that could be pursued in another context, perhaps as part of the discussions on the preparations for the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
What needs to be said today, however, is in fact a statement of the obvious: an increase in the membership of the Security Council will gain its full meaning only after the reform of the system of regional groups. 
Only then will the system provide all the necessary conditions for the Security Council to be properly representative. 
Slovenia supports the proposal to establish a working group, and the draft resolution that you, Mr. President, have placed before the General Assembly. 
Other, related questions should be addressed not only by that working group but - many of them - in other forums, including within the Security Council itself. 
A carefully designed system of consultation with Member States that are not members of the Council could increase transparency and thus remove some of the misgivings about the Council's present modus operandi. 
Moreover, such a system could make a substantial contribution to enhancing the legitimacy and effectiveness of the Council's work, which is the principal objective of the current efforts to increase the Council's membership. 
On the other hand, the Special Committee on the Charter of the United Nations should, as a matter of priority, proceed with proposals for eliminating the obsolete provisions in Articles 53 and 107 of the Charter concerning the so-called enemy States. 
Eliminating these provisions would mark an acceptance of present realities in the international community and would identify the United Nations as an organization of the future. 
Let me conclude by reiterating Slovenia's commitment to the Charter of the United Nations. 
In the present rapidly changing world, every effort must be made to ensure that the practical work of the United Nations corresponds to the aspirations expressed in the Charter. 
Equitable representation goes beyond the equitable geographical representation mentioned as a criterion for non-permanent membership in Article 23 of the Charter. 
Equitable representation, which resolution 47/62 seeks, is nothing less than democratization. 
The United Nations has now attained such commanding global authority that it is increasingly recognized that it has a mandate to facilitate democracy for the peoples of Member States even over the objections of Governments. 
In fact, in the current debate on the proposed establishment of the post of high commissioner for human rights, some have mentioned the possibility that one of the functions of that office might be support for electoral democracy. 
Thus we must swiftly ensure that democracy is enshrined in representation on the Security Council. 
The operational criteria for that democracy must include not only such factors as the level of financial contributions, but also numerous other factors, such as population size. 
At the same time, even small nations, especially those that are strategically located, must be represented, even in the highest ranks. 
When we speak about equitable representation, we refer to both non-permanent and permanent membership. 
Nevertheless, it is Belize's position that permanent membership must encompass more diverse and equitable ingredients, more representative of "the main forms of civilization", to use an expression found in the Statute of the International Court of Justice. 
Every day it deals with the gravest issues of life and death. 
The criteria for membership must therefore be etched very clearly, very sharply. 
Our Government has made some suggestions about this in its paper. 
Many others have been made as well. 
Now, it is quite likely that as circumstances change such criteria will have the effect of disqualifying existing members. 
In recognition of the yeoman service of the current permanent members, we would propose the adoption of a "grandfather" provision, according to which the current permanent members would retain their status so long as they satisfied some very minimal conditions. 
Nevertheless, we lend our voice to that of those delegations that take a somewhat realistic approach to this matter. 
Instead, our delegation would allow a permanent member the free exercise of the veto unless all the other permanent members determined that its exercise was inappropriate. 
Finally, Belize proposes that the membership of the Council should be increased in order to afford greater equality of opportunity to the vastly increased membership of the United Nations. 
Yet the Council must not become unwieldy. 
Thus Belize would agree to a membership of between 20 and 25. 
These are momentous times. 
Surely, in this great palace of rationality and justice, we can, no later than the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization, dare to make contribution "to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war". 
Mr. CASSAR (Malta): The post-cold-war period ushered in numerous challenges which the whole membership of the United Nations has had to face with determination and courage. 
In that context, the report of the Secretary-General on the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council, submitted in accordance with resolution 47/62, has generated intense and justified interest. 
For too many years issues of fundamental importance to the international community were held hostage to the logic of antagonism. 
The ideological and military confrontation between rival blocs was a major handicap to the development of the Security Council's potential ability to respond effectively and rapidly to special situations emanating from turbulent political, economic and social environments. 
This inertia and deep feeling of malaise, however, were profoundly transformed by the dramatic political changes of the past four years. 
The erosion of bloc confrontation in international relations brought about a spirit of collegiality among Security Council members. 
Divisive approaches and the frequent use of the veto were replaced by the search for consensus in Security Council decisions, thus enhancing the chances of applying the provisions of Chapter VI of the Charter, on the pacific settlement of disputes. 
Current realities confirm that collegiality is based on shared responsibilities and obligations shared by all Member States of the Organization. 
"confer on the Security Council primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, and agree that in carrying out its duties under this responsibility the Security Council acts on their behalf". 
The question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council is necessarily and intimately linked to the thrust of this provision of the Charter. 
Efforts to enlarge the Council and to enhance its functions must be moulded within the framework envisaged for it under the Charter. 
Malta believes that an enlarged Security Council should continue to vigorously uphold this provision by intensifying its implementation through new methods of cooperation and coordination between and among the principal United Nations organs. 
Malta shares with all other United Nations Members the legitimate expectation for transparency as the hallmark of the Council's work, particularly because of the impact which its decisions have on the wider membership. 
In this respect, we welcome the steps taken earlier this year to better inform all Missions of the monthly forecast of the work of the Council. 
Confidence by the international community in the United Nations and the search for common interests in forestalling the escalation of tensions and conflicts in peace-keeping and peacemaking through the Security Council has found particular resonance in the increase in the membership of the Organization. 
The global responsibilities of the Organization have in turn increased the activities of and the demands on the Security Council. 
In 1945, when 51 States were Members of the United Nations, the Security Council consisted of 11 Members of the Organization. 
One of the important objectives of any enlargement of the Council's membership must be to ensure balance and equity in its composition in terms of the present level of United Nations membership. 
Account must be taken of regional and geographical considerations and of the need to create reasonable opportunities for all United Nations Members to take their turn in serving on the Council, in addition to considerations relating to the size and status of individual United Nations Members. 
Mrs. Fr\x{5db0}hette (Canada), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
In this regard, may I recall Malta's leading role during its presidency of the forty-fifth session of the General Assembly, when it was emphasized that under the United Nations Charter the General Assembly is the only principal organ in which all States are equal and permanent Members. 
It is the unique forum where issues can be considered in their interrelated aspects, where all parties to a problem can be consulted simultaneously and where the process of decision-making could be complemented by an effective process of implementation. 
Cooperation should also be strengthened between these organs and regional organizations, as envisaged under Chapter VIII of the Charter. 
The approaching fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations provides an ideal opportunity for the international community to set a target for the completion of its in-depth study on the means which it has at its disposal in its endeavours to promote peace, security and prosperity. 
Mr. BATIOUK (Ukraine): This ongoing discussion testifies once again to the timeliness and relevance of the issue of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
The great importance attached to this question by United Nations Member States is also confirmed by the many substantive replies received from Member States and contained in the report of the Secretary-General on the subject (A/48/264). 
The fact that the majority of the statements made have focused on the reform of the Security Council makes it clear that adapting the membership of the Council, its entire structure and composition and its methods of its work to contemporary international realities is timely if not overdue. 
Further delays can only block progress in developing multilateral cooperation in that constructive spirit which has gained momentum in the post-cold-war and post-blocconfrontation period. 
Born nearly half a century ago, the Organization has covered significant historical ground. 
It has grown in membership and gained in experience. 
From the 51 States which founded the United Nations in 1945, United Nations membership has grown to 184 States, bringing it close to genuine universality. 
The United Nations has perfected its work and has extended its activities to new areas. 
The Security Council alone, in essence, has been left out of that trend, having expanded its membership only once - namely in 1963, by four seats. 
Since then the membership of the United Nations has been augmented by 71 States. 
But it is not only the numerical strength that matters, and, obviously, it is not what matters most. 
In this regard also, the delegation of Ukraine shares the view that the present-day composition of the Security Council and its methods of functioning need certain modifications. 
The Council should retain its businesslike style of work and its capacity to react without delay to the emergence of situations calling for prompt intervention, to consider these situations in depth and at short notice and to take appropriate decisions. 
We believe it is important in this matter to try to find a solution that would be acceptable to all States, including the permanent members of the Council. 
In resolving the issue of increasing the membership of the Council, it is equally important to apply a new conceptual approach to its structure. 
In this regard, it would be useful to study the extent to which the two-tier model of Council membership - with some States sitting permanently and others constantly rotating - corresponds to present-day circumstances. 
At the initial stage of the existence of the United Nations, this system seemed to be justified. 
But now, as a rule, a State can obtain a seat on the Council no more often than once every 10 or 20 years. 
Herein lies the root of the environment of seclusion and envy surrounding the Security Council, the principal decision-making body of the United Nations. 
That is why any future adjustments of the Security Council, in order to be successful and achieve their purpose, should provide the United Nations membership in its entirety with a sense and means of involvement in this Organization's decision-making process. 
Evidently, the time for a change has come. 
A careful study of different possibilities to this effect may also include the introduction of a new model of the Council - consisting, let us say, of three categories of members. 
In a new category of members two or three important States from each regional group would take turns in serving on the Council. 
This proposal could be put into practice by providing each regional group with one additional seat on the Council. 
Such an approach would permit States making the greatest contribution to the maintenance of international peace and security and to the attainment of other United Nations objectives and bearing the heaviest financial burdens of the Organization to acquire greater opportunities for participation in the Council's work. 
In this regard, we share the ideas expressed in preceding statements, in particular those by the delegations of Turkey, Italy and Egypt, to cite just a few. 
The next important task is to ensure effective participation in the work of the Council by States that are at once main contributors to peace-keeping operations and the largest in terms of population - for example, those with a population of over 30 million or 50 million. 
Such an informal group, representing more than half of mankind, if effectively incorporated into the Security Council's decision-making process, would significantly enhance the legitimacy and authority of the Council's decisions. 
The question of the Council's composition cannot be resolved satisfactorily if it is isolated from the question of its voting procedure - that is, without modifying the right of veto. 
This phenomenon, having been incorporated into the United Nations Charter from the practice of the League of Nations, acquired a somewhat different hue once it was taken over into the United Nations. 
In the post-war period it was turned into leverage for counteracting attempts to impose upon one ideological system, or upon individual States belonging to that system, the will of another system or of States belonging to it. 
It thereby averted conflicts, the consequences of which would have been hard to foresee. 
Nevertheless, one could recall in this regard that truth is often born as heresy and dies as prejudice, and that the dead hold the living with the hands of obsolete traditions. 
In fact, while the United Nations Charter was being worked out, the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics was the most eloquent, the most ardent and the most uncompromising promoter of the absolute right of veto in the Security Council. 
And, in the long run, it got its way. 
Now the Soviet Union has vanished, but the Soviet-style right of veto lives and prospers. 
Actually, to a large extent they turn the unrestricted right of veto into a privilege casting a shadow on the principle of sovereign equality of States. 
The views and ideas laid down in this statement present Ukraine's vision of this issue, which is equally important for the future of the United Nations, the entire international community and individual Member States. 
Mr. TAYLHARDAT (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): The subject now under consideration by the General Assembly is one of the most important items for the future of our Organization. 
Resolution 47/62, adopted by the Assembly last year, has generated a broad and diverse response, a fact which illustrates the importance of the subject and the widespread desire of Member States to contribute to the present exchange of ideas. 
Venezuela's basic ideas on the "question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council" are contained in the addendum to the report of the Secretary General in document A/48/264/Add.1, dated 26 July 1993. 
It is not my intention to reiterate on this occasion the ideas expressed therein. 
However, the diversity of opinions and replies contained in the Secretary-General's report prompts us to make certain additional comments based on our recent experience as a non-permanent member of the Council for the 1992-1993 biennium. 
In its decision-making process, the Council is strictly guided by a number of parameters which are defined in the Charter of the Organization. 
Fifthly, the decisions of the Council are binding on all Members because all have made a commitment to accept them. 
Our main objective must, on the contrary, be to enhance the functioning and efficacy of the Security Council so that the Organization can be in a position, as required by the Charter, to act promptly and efficiently in situations which affect international peace and security. 
In this context, the increase in the number of members must be reconciled with the equal rights and obligations of all Member States. 
Enlargement of the Council in keeping with these criteria will require universally accepted definitions of the factors on which the choice of the members of this important organ will be based. 
Any decision on this subject would need, in our opinion, to be defined in advance. 
Furthermore, we must consider the implications, not only for the functioning and representation of the Security Council, but also within each particular region and for the desirable balance among regions. 
Venezuela is prepared to examine objectively the advantages and disadvantages of the various proposals made and to participate constructively in a discussion of them, without deciding in advance which form or formula will best balance our national and regional interests and those of the Organization as a whole. 
The process of reform we are evaluating must have as its goal the building of a more efficient Organization, one which recognizes the complexities of the present world and accepts the diversity of its interests. 
We support the establishment of an open-ended working group to consider and reach agreed solutions concerning the increase in the membership of the Council and all related issues, in particular machinery for decision-making, participation and responsibility vis--vis all the Members of the Organization. 
We must provide stability and continuity to this process of change, basing it on the greatest possible transparency and representativity. 
We know that we will have to reconcile interests and approaches, but we are certain that the Organization can only be strengthened as a result of this exercise. 
Mr. ACHARYA (Nepal): Nepal was one of the countries which responded to the request by the Secretary-General to Member States to transmit to him views on possible review of the membership of the Security Council pursuant to General Assembly resolution 47/62 of 11 December 1992. 
This important provision introduces the fundamental democratic principle of representativeness. 
My delegation is therefore pleased to note that there is a broad convergence of views that adjustments to the Council's composition will consolidate wider support for its decisions. 
There also seems to be general agreement that a limited increase in membership would meet the democratic criterion of representativeness without impairing the capacity of the Council to act promptly and effectively. 
Likewise, my delegation shares the view that an increase in membership has to be guided by the important principle of equitable representation. 
The comments of Member States in the report of the Secretary-General and the statements in this debate have also highlighted the need for a critical review of the working methods and functions of the Security Council. 
As the Prime Minister of Nepal said in his address to the General Assembly, the Security Council, entrusted as it is with the maintenance of international peace and security, must act in an impartial and even-handed manner and must be perceived as doing so. 
We note that the Security Council has already initiated steps to enhance transparency in its work, in response to the repeated calls from the general membership. 
This process needs to be further consolidated. 
In this context, I wish to underline the necessity of forging a consultative mechanism between the Council and troop-contributing countries on matters relating to peace-keeping operations. 
My delegation welcomes the President's intention to set up an inter-sessional open-ended working group to examine and formulate recommendations on all aspects relating to increase in membership and to the practices and procedures of the Security Council. 
The task is indeed enormous, but, given the political will, we should be able to take a decision by the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
According to the Charter, the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security falls to the Security Council. 
But while it is today more capable of responding to the international situation, the Council is increasingly besieged by an ever-growing number of demands for its involvement. 
The Security Council must be made more efficient and legitimized by mirroring, in an equitable manner, these new realities. 
When seeking a solution to this question, we must strive to carry out our discussions in the most open and transparent manner possible in order to avoid potential tensions and to promote an outcome which reflects a consensus. 
The search for equitable representation on the Council must never be at the expense of its efficiency. 
It is extremely important that the Council be able expeditiously to take decisions that will be supported by the weight of its membership. 
One way of maintaining the efficiency of the Council while increasing its representativeness might be to increase the number of non-permanent members by one for each regional group. 
This solution seems to us to be reasonable and pragmatic. 
We actively encourage arrangements for, and the establishment of appropriate mechanisms of, rotation within regional groupings that will enable a greater and fairer representation of the membership at large on the Council. 
While we recognize the complexities involved, Portugal wholeheartedly welcomes the current debate on this question, and we sincerely hope that our reflections will contribute to the search for a solution which is embraced by us all. 
As one of the original sponsors of the 1978 resolution on this item, my delegation is immensely satisfied to be participating in the current debate. 
We are especially delighted that the subject, after being a matter of routine on the Assembly's agenda in the 1970s and 1980s, has now acquired well-deserved importance and topicality in the eyes of Member States and of the international community at large. 
We welcome this development. 
Reform is important if the Council is to retain its credibility and legitimacy as the United Nations organ primarily responsible for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
More important, expansion of the Council would ensure that no Member States harboured resentment on the grounds of their perceived exclusion from the affairs of the Council. 
After all, as Article 24 of the Charter says, "the Security Council acts on their behalf", and it does so only when it is discharging its responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The Nigerian delegation has carefully read Member States' submissions on this subject. 
However, running through the various arguments is recognition of the urgent need for expansion and reform of the Council. 
We are impressed by the enthusiasm with which States have addressed the issue in response to the request of the Secretary-General. 
We should therefore seize the moment and take advantage of the groundswell of international support for change in order to reform the Council. 
Basically, the principles of reform of and change in the Security Council must reflect global demands and expectations, and not the exclusive interests of a few Member States. 
Any reform of the Council that merely fulfilled the aspirations of some but left those of others in abeyance would risk the creation of additional difficulties of credibility and of transparency for our Organization. 
In this connection, the apparent, critical lack of transparency is what many Member States perceive as marking the conduct of Security Council business at present. 
Transparency in the work of the Council could be furthered by more open announcement of meetings. 
Such openness and transparency would ensure that the decisions ultimately arrived at by the Council enjoyed the willingness of all Member States to see them implemented appropriately. 
Transparency and increased involvement of States would ensure that in the final analysis Member States had the opportunity to participate in discussion of, and to be fully consulted on, matters affecting them. 
My delegation would be reluctant to subscribe to the notion that problems or issues connected with Security Council reform - for example, expansion and working methods - must be tackled all at once. 
We believe that a holistic approach in this sense might be unwieldy, because of the multiplicity of processes and difficulties that it might entail. 
To that extent, therefore, we urge that an incremental reform process be pursued in a manner allowing, for example, first, for the issue of expansion to be discussed and disposed of, and, secondly, for the question of working methods and procedures to be discussed. 
We must have the courage to take the important first step towards reform of the Council this session. 
Beyond acceptance of the basis of reform, we must be brave enough to set a definite time-frame within which the reform process must be completed. 
This is important if the process, once begun, is not to drag on interminably. 
At fifty, the United Nations cannot afford to be an institution which, though conscious of the measures it needs to take to revitalize and strengthen itself, falls short of the wisdom and political commitment to do so. 
Mr. NYAKYI (United Republic of Tanzania): The debate on the reform of the Security Council has been going on for a long time, since the Council was last reformed. 
But prospects for its reform have never been better than they are today. 
There is a consensus that the end of the cold war has created an atmosphere that makes further reform possible. 
I thank the Secretary-General for preparing the report. 
Twenty years later, when the total membership of the United Nations had more than doubled to 113, the representation of the 10 non-permanent members had fallen to less than 9 per cent. 
Today, 30 years later, the number remains the same but, as a percentage of the vastly increased membership of the United Nations, it has further dropped to less than 6 per cent. 
The need to increase the size of the Security Council to reflect the growth in the membership of the United Nations is thus self-evident. 
Western Europe as a region has always been overrepresented on the Council. 
These figures clearly demonstrate that the principle of equitable geographical representation enunciated in Article 23 of the Charter has not been satisfactorily applied in relation to the African, the Asian, and the Latin American and Caribbean regions. 
We very much hope that the review upon which we are now embarking will rectify these imbalances. 
It will not, however, address a major criticism relating to the Council's methods of work. 
That is why the Council's decisions are binding on all Member States. 
The presumption is that members of the Council are attuned and sensitive to the views of the rest of the membership of the United Nations and take those views into account when acting on their behalf. 
Yet the commonest criticism of the Council these days, and particularly in the last two years, is that it seldom listens to the views of Member States outside the Council or takes them into account in its deliberations. 
Most of the Council's work is, increasingly, being conducted in informal sessions, with formal meetings becoming correspondingly fewer and little more than occasions to rubber-stamp decisions reached at informal meetings. 
Thus, even the limited opportunity which the wider United Nations membership has of participating in the Council's work is being increasingly eroded. 
And that is not all. 
Important decisions are increasingly being taken by a few permanent members in prior consultations before regular informal consultations involving the full Council. 
It is intended to give the wider United Nations membership a sense of participation in the work of the Council. 
It calls for the establishment of mechanisms or arrangements, not only for ascertaining the views of the general membership of the United Nations, but also for enabling their participation in the work of the Council. 
In responding to this criticism, the Council has recently taken some modest steps towards improving the situation. 
The initiative taken by the United States presidency in August of opening up a dialogue with regional groups on how to bring about more transparency in the Council's work is a very commendable one and should be encouraged and pursued. 
We urge future Presidents of the Council to emulate this example. 
An analytical report will encourage constructive debates in the General Assembly and eventually contribute towards the enhancement of the efficiency and effectiveness of the Council. 
A better-informed General Assembly will be found to be a valuable ally of the Security Council in the common endeavour to maintain international peace and security. 
At a time when people everywhere are yearning for more democracy, the Security Council should devise innovative ways and means of responding to the world-wide call for more transparency in its work and for greater involvement of the wider membership of the United Nations in its work. 
The temptation to work as an exclusive club should be avoided. 
We have therefore consistently called for its abolition. 
We therefore favour giving serious thought to the various proposals intended to restrict its use to a number of agreed matters. 
We welcome the fact that it is seldom used nowadays and that, increasingly, the intention is to work to achieve consensus in the Council. 
Its abolition therefore remains a legitimate objective for the majority of the Members of the United Nations. 
Critics of reform, and those who do not wish to go beyond enlarging the size of the Council, warn that reform could impair the efficiency and effectiveness of the Security Council. 
We disagree that the kind of reforms that have been advocated in the debate today threaten the Council in this way. 
It is not a question of choice between efficiency and effectiveness on the one hand, and representativeness on the other. 
Both are essential for the Security Council to continue to enjoy the credibility, legitimacy and moral authority it needs to discharge its mandate successfully. 
It should be clear from the foregoing that the Tanzanian delegation is in favour of a broad mandate for the open-ended working group that will consider the Secretary General's report (A/48/264) on the agenda item, "Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council". 
Reform that does not go beyond the arithmetic will not be an adequate answer to the worldwide call for a Council that is responsive to the needs and aspirations of peoples throughout the world in the post-cold-war era. 
My delegation supports the proposal that the working group should be chaired by two co-chairmen. 
We saw how well it served us in regard to the work on the revitalization and restructuring of the General Assembly. 
Whether one is in favour of a broad or narrow mandate, it is quite obvious from the Secretary-General's report that the working group will have to handle a broad range of issues which will require several meetings. 
It is therefore prudent to have two co-chairmen to share the workload. 
The outcome can only be a carefully balanced product. 
In the efforts to set up the open-ended working group, to establish its mandate and to get it to start its work, you can count on the full support and cooperation of the Tanzanian delegation. 
Over the past 45 years, the United Nations has indeed changed and adapted, and assumed important new roles that were hardly imagined at the time of the Organization's establishment. 
This change has taken place mostly in the economic and social spheres, and much of it has been accomplished without recourse to amendments to the Charter. 
The only change has been the expansion of its membership from 11 to 15 in 1963 by the addition of four non-permanent member States. 
The present item was originally inscribed on the Assembly's agenda mainly to consider another increase in the non-permanent membership of the Council, to reflect the increment in the Organization's membership. 
The bipolar world has been replaced by a world that is in political, economic and social transition and transformation. 
It is in the context of the emerging international scenario that we must seek to examine how the Security Council can most effectively serve to preserve and promote international peace and security. 
This exercise certainly cannot be restricted to an increase in the Council's membership alone. 
Consequently, the guiding consideration should and must be how effectively the Security Council can function in the light of the newly emerging trends. 
It is from the conclusions reached on the effective functioning of the Security Council that recommendations on the other aspects should flow, such as the composition and size of the Security Council and its relationship to the general membership. 
Any meaningful review must also encompass the broader issues of transparency and the involvement of the non-members of the Security Council in the decision-making process. 
Related matters such as the efficacy of the Council's decisions, uniformity and consistency in their implementation, the method of decision-making and the role of the Secretary-General in relation to the Security Council, would also need to be addressed. 
It should not serve to widen the existing inequalities in the rights and privileges of Member States. 
The recommendations evolved must be compatible with the overall measures to restructure and strengthen the United Nations. 
It is of fundamental importance that the outcome of our efforts must be in strict conformity with the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations. 
It must be based on consensus and agreement among Member States. 
We are therefore gratified to note the emphasis placed by most speakers on the importance of reaching consensus on this crucial issue. 
The delegation of Pakistan endorses the establishment of an open-ended working group to consider the various issues involved in this item of the agenda. 
The work of the group should be serious and substantive; it should not be rushed by artificial deadlines or anniversaries. 
The world despaired of ever realizing the goal of collective security. 
Therefore, if the Council is truly to become a powerful instrument for international peace and security, it is essential that we closely analyse the reasons for its recent failures and inadequacies and that we evolve agreement on the most effective structures, modalities and procedures to redress those shortcomings. 
This should be the primary focus of the deliberations of the proposed working group. 
An agenda item of particular interest in this context is the one entitled "Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council". 
The Romanian Government has submitted its preliminary observations in response to resolution 47/62, expressing my country's support for the idea of improving the representative character of the Security Council, including by means of a limited increase in its membership. 
This a major achievement, and it is not easy to discuss change after such successes. 
But we are living now in a different world, and it seems to me that, strangely enough, our present images of international security and world stability are still dependent on the past. 
To update them is not enough, for - as has been said many times - the present is not only the result of the past: in our rapidly changing world, it can be seen also as the genetic matrix of the future. 
Thus, we believe that updating the structure of the Security Council is not enough: we need to rethink this issue within a future-oriented perspective. 
Therefore, the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council is more a project to be studied than a decision to be made immediately. 
This suggests a new concept that may possibly be useful in our analyses and decisions: that of developing an anticipatory design for our world Organization, and in particular for the Security Council. 
This will not be an easy task; we must construct, now, an organization flexible enough to respond to the still-unknown challenges of the coming decades. 
Thus, we must first try to determine which are the stable axes of world evolution - axes that are common to alternative scenarios - and then anticipate the potential crises associated with this unknown future. 
Let me note in passing that - taking into account the alternative, future-oriented scenarios - we have decided to support Germany and Japan as legitimate candidates for permanent membership. 
As can be seen, for us an anticipatory design for the Security Council is intimately related - I should like to say, complementary - to the preventive diplomacy so eloquently advocated by Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, our Secretary-General. 
In fact, preventive diplomacy is helping us to avoid crises in the future world. 
An anticipatory design for the Security Council would ensure that we had an organizational framework capable of transforming preventive diplomacy into effective political action. 
To my mind, that is pragmatic realism. 
The informal consultations that have been held over the past few weeks have enabled the President to submit draft resolution A/48/L.18. 
It is our understanding that a general agreement is emerging concerning the establishment of an open-ended working group to consider all aspects of the representative character of the Security Council, and other related matters. 
This procedure will allow us to continue our debates and consultations, on the basis of specific approaches and proposals. 
My delegation supports the draft resolution, and hopes that it will be adopted by consensus. 
During those periods, only the constant and painstaking search for renewed balance enabled us, in the final analysis, to save our planet from the worst consequences of bipolarization. 
In this regard, the principle that should guide such dialogue and consultation is that the management of world affairs is a shared responsibility. 
Indeed, this can no longer be seen exclusively in military terms or in terms of deterrence, as was the case when the San Francisco Charter was drafted. 
The philosophy of the new world order to which we have subscribed and the outlines of which we are beginning to see has brought to the fore new challenges and priorities. 
A balanced increase in the number of the latter can only confer credibility and legitimacy upon this fundamental body's action with respect to the system of undiminished collective security to which we aspire. 
These are two conditions that could prevent us indefinitely from reaching our hoped-for goal or could even lead to the failure of the whole exercise, which, I would remind members, is dependent on the particularly restrictive and constraining provisions of Article 108 of the Charter. 
We are of course in favour of a new structure with an increased number of permanent and non-permanent members, designed in such a way as to take account of the emergence of new economic Powers recognized as such and committed to the cause of international peace and cooperation. 
We also note with satisfaction the newly established practice of publishing the agenda of informal meetings of the Security Council, which sheds some light, admittedly limited, on the activities for so long carried on in secret in that famous room adjacent to the Council Chamber. 
We hope that the Security Council will hold more formal meetings open to all non-members, so that transparency becomes the rule in this body bearing primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, thus permitting Member States legitimately to express their views and concerns. 
Consultations between members of the Council and the countries contributing troops, matiel and finance would contribute to decisions on the timing and the resources needed in order to guarantee United Nations operations every chance of success. 
My delegation is sincerely motivated by a constructive spirit, based upon the need we all feel to have an Organization whose actions are effective and which enjoys full legitimacy in the community of nations. 
My delegation will therefore spare no effort in making its contribution to the group to be created by the draft resolution, in order to reach a concerted consensus decision on the future of an organ whose credibility and effectiveness we would all like to see strengthened. 
Obviously, it must not endanger the work of the Organization; on the contrary, it should allow increased efficiency at a time when, as the Minister of Foreign Affairs of my country stated in the general debate earlier this session: 
It is understandable that one of the organs which requires reform is the Security Council, because this is where there have been the quantitative and qualitative changes to which I have already referred. 
The ratio of the number of members of the Council to the total number of Members of the Organization has gone from l:5 in 1945 to 1:12 today. 
Furthermore, the new realities of international society have allowed the Council to carry out continuous activities, taking decisions which increasingly and intensively affect all Members of the Organization. 
First, the Council's representative nature. 
It is important that the membership of the Security Council, which, according to Article 24 of the Charter, acts on behalf of all Members of the Organization, should properly reflect the increased number and diversity of the Member States. 
We should not only ensure the prompt adoption of timely decisions but also ensure that such decisions are implemented and complied with fully, promptly and equitably. 
The Council's working methods should be revised to allow for better information concerning its working methods and debates, and greater attention should be given to the opinions of Member States that are directly concerned with the issue under consideration. 
We believe that these three criteria can be reduced to one single consideration, namely, guaranteeing the legitimacy of the Council so as to enhance its prestige and authority and to promote respect for its decisions. 
Spain believes that in some cases the achievement of the aforementioned goals would require amendment of the Charter whereas other goals can be achieved through a constructive interpretation making use of all the possibilities already inherent in the Charter. 
Charter reform must ensure that the Security Council has greater representativeness. 
On the other hand, reform of the Council's working methods affords fertile ground for an examination of means to make full use of the opportunities provided by the Charter through practical implementation and constructive interpretation. 
Some progress has already been made in this respect by the Council itself, with the help of suggestions from all Members of the Organization in various forums. 
The debate in the Assembly a few weeks ago on the occasion of the submission of the Council's annual report is a good point of departure for that effort, as were the interesting ideas and suggestions submitted by various Member States. 
As I said at the beginning of my statement, any reform of the Council must be made gradually and with flexibility, with the participation of all States Members of the Organization and seeking consensus with regard to the end results. 
Spain is ready now to cooperate fully in realizing that goal, one that we hope will be achieved by 1995 as the best way of commemorating the Organization's fiftieth anniversary. 
Mr. BIEGMAN (Netherlands): Almost precisely a year ago, on 23 November 1992, I had the honour of addressing the Assembly on the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
On that occasion I said that the Netherlands would welcome a broad international discussion on the Security Council, and I added that this discussion would, by its very nature, be a sensitive and highly political one. 
Since then, the discussion has made a serious start, and I believe it would be wise to approach it in a manner that allows for equal possibilities for input from all Members of the United Nations. 
For that reason, my delegation will welcome the setting up of an open-ended working group with a relatively wide mandate. 
It does not strike me as appropriate to limit the working group's mandate to enlargement of the Security Council, since this does not take place in a vacuum. 
I am happy to note that in the meantime the Council itself has already taken some steps in this direction. 
Decisions of this kind do not require changes in the Charter. 
On the other hand, changes in the composition of the Council, the main aim of our exercise, would of course require amendments of the Charter, for instance in the field of numbers and types of members and provisions with regard to membership mentioned in Article 23. 
It would also, for example, require the removal of the so-called "enemy" clauses in Articles 53 and 107. 
On the issue of the possible enlargement of the Council, I should like to recall my Government's concern that a careful balance be struck between maintaining the effectiveness of the Council and enhancing its representative character. 
Many proposals have been ventilated in the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/264 and Add.1-4) containing the comments of Member States as well as in the general debate in the Assembly and in the debates on the current agenda item. 
The criteria relevant for eligibility for this kind of membership should include, apart from the criteria already mentioned in the Charter, the political weight of the country concerned and the degree to which its membership would contribute to a more equitable geographical distribution of the Council's membership. 
"on the Security Council primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security" 
"that in carrying out its duties under this responsibility the Security Council acts on their behalf." 
Mr. AROSEMENA (Panama) (interpretation from Spanish): I am speaking on behalf of my country as well as the other Central American countries of Guatemala, El Salvador, Honduras, Nicaragua and Costa Rica. 
The adoption of resolution 47/62, which calls on us to comment on equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council, was welcomed by the countries of Central America. 
The international community's unanimous will to review the organ that, within the multilateral system, ponders the most critical issues facing that system, shows that States are convinced that in he future the United Nations will occupy a position of immense responsibility in the world. 
The nations of the geographical region I represent have already expressed their point of view, in the responses of their respective Governments to the Secretary-General's request in this regard. 
However, in the process of clarification, of which this debate marks the beginning, we wish to contribute by expounding on the points on which the responses of those Governments are in accord. 
The San Francisco Conference was a landmark in world history. 
The inclusion in the Charter of Articles 23 and 24 was one of the most important concessions to reality made over considerations of the sovereignty of States. 
But if the decisions of some are to be binding for others, it is essential that those decisions receive the support of those obliged to follow them. 
Hence, the Security Council must have a more representative composition if its decisions are to be deserving of the support of peoples and Governments. 
The working methods, decision-making procedures and means of information relating to those decisions must be thoroughly examined from the standpoint of a council, not a cabal. 
While we understand that the Council must have a size and structure allowing it to act efficiently, it should also be understood that the Council is an organ, not a joint military staff. 
For these reasons, the Council's size and composition and the authority of its members should respond to the concepts of openness and modernization rather than secrecy and immobility. 
Secondly, there is the veto. 
The matter of permanent membership of the Council and the powers of those members is based on past history. 
Central America considers it wise to re-examine both these aspects if the Council and its structure are now to move into the future. 
Thus, a broad examination of these points is called for. 
That examination will be shaped by the current relations of power in the world, the new nature of threats to world peace and the contribution that all States - not a small group of States - can make to that organ. 
Nevertheless, the burden weighing upon the Council is not only the result of the current world situation; it is also the result of its working methods, at once outdated and faulty and consuming time and energy. 
It is also necessary for the Council, at least in respect of legal questions, to resort to that judicial body established under the Charter. 
Fourthly, there is transparency. 
If the Council's decisions are to be binding for all Members of the United Nations, they should be the product of deliberations by all those Members. 
Access to the Council for the purpose of presenting a viewpoint, understanding the reasons behind a decision and, above all, being well informed on what is being decided are essential ingredients for achieving acceptance of the Council's decisions and actions. 
The current arrangements, based fundamentally on closed consultations among the permanent members, are no longer acceptable to most countries. 
Obtaining information on what goes on in the Council is a right of States, not a favour one asks of one's friends. 
This is one of the most delicate points we shall have to examine if the decisions reached are to contribute to the solution of problems rather than aggravate them. 
In the year ahead we shall no doubt see a broad consideration of these and other matters. 
In the debates we shall offer detailed proposals that present the viewpoints and desires of our peoples and our Governments. 
We sincerely hope that in those discussions an open-minded attitude, rather than a defensive one, will prevail at all times. 
One of his brothers, Robert Kennedy, once said that whenever a novel solution to a problem was proposed, he always responded by saying: do not ask why, ask why not. 
May I also take this opportunity to thank States which responded to the Secretary-General's request for comments. 
The replies from Member States have lightened our burden in narrowing the parameters of this debate. 
In the Council's present composition, Africa, Asia and Latin America and the Caribbean regions are underrepresented and there is a need to rectify this imbalance by applying the concept of equitable, geographical representation. 
It is important to note here that now that we are 184 Member States, Africa remains the least represented region. 
My delegation therefore fully supports the establishment of an open-ended working group to consider all aspects of the question of increase in the membership of the Security Council and other matters related to the Security Council. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,031. 
During this period no consultation between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and IAEA and no inspections of any kind at nuclear facilities in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea have taken place. 
Surveillance equipment, such as cameras, have ceased to operate, seals have not been checked and many items, which, for reasonable assurance against misuse, require visits and verification at determined intervals, have not been visited. 
These activities have been indicated in detail by the Agency and are of the same kind as the Agency previously undertook in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea without objections by that country's authorities. 
The telex also explained that the necessary inspection mission to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea would have to "comprise seven inspectors and last for two to three weeks". 
Moreover, if the Democratic People's Republic of Korea was to decide to refuel the 5MW(e) reactor at this juncture, "the composition and duration of the mission would have to be adjusted accordingly." 
The letter, inter alia, stated that IAEA "did not do what it had to do in response to the sincere efforts of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to solve the 'nuclear issue' through negotiations, but, instead, adopted an unreasonable 'resolution' at its last General Conference. 
He added that this has "divested the Agency secretariat of its justification for any further dealings with the Democratic People's Republic of Korea". 
As for the routine and ad hoc inspections proposed by the Agency, Mr. Choi stated that "the future and scope of these inspections would depend on the degree to which the ongoing Democratic People's Republic of Korea-United States talks make progress and the Agency's partiality and injustice are redressed". 
He also added that "if the current session of the United Nations General Assembly unreasonably takes up our nuclear issue" for discussion at this juncture, "it will only help to widen the area of the partiality and injustice of the Agency secretariat." 
11. The Deputy Director General replied to Director Choi on 29 October 1993. 
12. He also said that "all the activities specified in the telex of 8 September are overdue and necessary to halt the further deterioration of the relevant safeguards data." 
He emphasized that "these activities must be viewed as an integral whole and not as a set of activities from which a State can pick and choose. 
In seeking to limit Agency's inspection activities to 'maintenance and replacement of the safeguards equipment', the Democratic People's Republic of Korea is widening the area of non-compliance with the safeguards agreement and reducing the assurance that all declared installations and material are used only for peaceful purposes." 
14. Director Choi responded on 31 October 1993. 
He added that "our permission of the Agency's activities for the maintenance and replacement of the safeguards equipment is more than what the Agency deserves in this situation." 
However, until such time as the inconsistency between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's report and the Agency's findings is satisfactorily resolved through additional information and visits to additional locations, the possibility that nuclear material has been diverted cannot be excluded". 
17. The Director General regretted that, so far, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea has been "seeking to restrict IAEA safeguards verification, thereby reducing transparency". 
He also said that, as a result, "a number of verification measures of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's declared nuclear activities have become overdue, and continuity of some safeguards- relevant data has been damaged. 
For its part, the Agency is ready to conduct inspection of the nuclear installations and material which the Democratic People's Republic of Korea has declared and submitted to safeguards. 
The Agency is also ready to consult with the Democratic People's Republic of Korea on all outstanding safeguards issues, including the question of inspection of non-declared sites and additional information." 
He also stated the Agency's readiness to receive a consultation team from the Democratic People's Republic of Korea "to discuss all outstanding safeguard issues." 
20. Director Choi responded on 10 November 1993. 
21. He also said that in case the "continuity of the containment and surveillance safeguards information will be lost because of your failure to accept our goodwill offer, the Agency will be totally responsible for it, and we cannot but take corresponding action accordingly." 
Mr. Choi also mentioned that, if the Agency were to send an inspection team for the maintenance and replacement of the safeguards equipment, "we may discuss the outstanding safeguards issues on that occasion." 
Accordingly, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea had, inter alia, taken "practical measures for the solution of the nuclear problem," such as temporarily suspending the effectuation of its declaration to withdraw from the non-proliferation treaty, resuming "negotiation with IAEA and the North-South dialogue." 
Under this "special situation, we totally froze the movement of nuclear material within the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to fulfil our commitment to proving the transparency of our nuclear activities and allowed inspection for ensuring the continuity of safeguards in this regard." 
Still now the inspection cameras and seals of IAEA remain on the nuclear facilities of our country." 
Nevertheless, the United States and IAEA are claiming that if the continuity of safeguards is to be ensured, we must accept an overall inspection by IAEA ...". 
The full compliance with the safeguards agreement must, in any case, be debated and solved in direct links with the abandonment of the nuclear threat and stifling policy of the United States through future Democratic People's Republic of Korea-United States talks." 
27. The Acting Deputy Director General for Safeguards replied on 24 November 1993 to Director Choi's telex of 10 November 1993. 
Emphasizing, therefore, that the reloading of cameras and checking of seals is not enough to ensure continuity, he stated that "the Agency will not lend itself to creating a semblance of continuity of safeguards by only looking after a few components of the system, when more is needed." 
He added that "the situation is similar in the nuclear fuel rods storage facility which requires three inspections per year, and where only one inspection has been performed in May 1992." 
Therefore "even though some video surveillance systems run out the reactor core and inlets/outlets for nuclear material flow channels in the experimental NPP (KDE) and ion exchange process and other main processes in the radiochemical laboratory (KDF) are fully frozen by containment and surveillance systems of IAEA." 
31. The paper underlines that there should be "a clear distinction between full implementation of the Safeguards Agreement and the problem for ensuring the continuity of safeguards data in the current special situation in which we unilaterally suspended the effectuation of our withdrawal from the NPT." 
32. The paper further states that "the IAEA inspection activity for maintenance of containment and surveillance systems is adequate to the created current special situation in ensuring the continuity of safeguards in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea." 
34. On 1 December 1993 Director Choi replied to the 24 November telex from the Acting Deputy Director General. 
He added "it is very regrettable that our proposal has not been realized because of some officials of the IAEA secretariat. 
As for the issue of the alleged 'deterioration' of continuity of safeguards, the IAEA secretariat that avoided replying to our proposal is fully responsible for it". 
35. Director Choi concluded that "the serious problems raised in relation between us and the Agency will be settled gradually, if the Democratic People's Republic of Korea-United States talks make progress and IAEA accepts our proposal. 
If the secretariat of the Agency is really concerned about the continuity of safeguards they have to respond positively to our reasonable proposal." 
- At 1120 hours, a TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft was observed flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m west of Kou Senjaq. 
It was last sighted at 1141 hours over Zakho, heading for Turkish airspace. 
- At 1310 hours, a TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft was observed flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m south of Diwaniyah. 
It was last sighted at 1430 hours over Jabal Sanam, heading for Kuwaiti airspace. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was recorded in the northern region on 26 November 1993. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was recorded in the northern region on 29 November 1993. 
- At 1210 hours, a TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft was observed flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Amarah, Nasiriyah, the area south of Najaf, Diwaniyah and Shatrah. 
It was last sighted at 1510 hours, heading in the direction of Hufr al-Batin inside Saudi Arabian airspace. 
I have the honour to refer to Security Council resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October by which the Council decided to establish the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
In my letter of 1 November 1993 (S/26699), I submitted to the Council the initial list of Member States willing to contribute military personnel to UNAMIR. 
Following additional consultations, I propose that Argentina, Austria, Congo, Mali, Nigeria, Pakistan, the Russian Federation and Zimbabwe be added to the list of contributing countries. 
I am continuing to consult certain other States and will revert to the Security Council when I have an indication of whether they are also ready in principle to contribute military personnel to this mission. 
I have the honour to inform you that your letter dated 3 December 1993 (S/26850) concerning the additions to the list of contributing countries for the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) has been brought to the attention of the members of the Council. 
They take note of the information contained in your letter and agree with the proposal mentioned therein. 
3. In connection with item 87, the Fourth Committee had before it the report of the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations (A/48/173). 
(b) Letter dated 4 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Brazil to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/291-S/26242); 
(c) Letter dated 18 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Croatia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/515-S/26605). 
7. At the 26th meeting, on 30 November, statements were made by the Under-Secretary-General for Peace-keeping Operations and by the Assistant Secretary-General, Officer-in-charge of the Department of Public Information of the Secretariat (see A/C.4/48/SR.26). 
"Will give consideration to promoting the elaboration of a declaration that would, inter alia, reaffirm the principles of international law and the obligations of Member States concerning the status and safety of United Nations personnel;". 
Recalling its resolution 2006 (XIX) of 18 February 1965 and all other relevant resolutions, 
Welcoming the progress made by the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations during its recent sessions, 
Emphasizing that respect for the principles of sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence of States and non-intervention in matters which are essentially within the domestic jurisdiction of any States is crucial to any common endeavour to promote international peace and security, 
Taking into account that the increase in activities in the field of United Nations peace-keeping requires both increasing and better managed human, financial and material resources for the Organization, 
Aware of the extremely difficult financial situation of the United Nations as described in the report of the Secretary-General [2]/ and of the heavy burden on all the troop contributors, many of which are developing countries, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations; 
2. Notes with appreciation the initiative of the Secretary-General in establishing a stand-by forces planning team and looks forward to periodic reports on that initiative; 
3. Recommends that contact between the Secretariat and Member States should be enhanced with a view to clarifying the military and civilian needs for United Nations peace-keeping operations and such capabilities of Member States as could be made available for those operations; 
4. Encourages Member States, to the extent that their domestic arrangements permit, to develop, in cooperation with the Secretariat, arrangements for military, police and civilian personnel to participate in peace-keeping operations and to notify the Secretary-General of the existence and the modalities of such arrangements on an ongoing basis; 
7. Takes note of the recommendations of the Secretary-General concerning the timely provision of basic peace-keeping equipment [6]/ and suggests the development of a limited revolving reserve of such equipment within existing resources; 
8. Invites the Secretary-General to consult in advance with Member States on their willingness to earmark certain equipment specified by the Secretary-General for immediate sale, loan or donation to the United Nations when required; 
9. Encourages Member States to make available air and sea-lift resources to the United Nations at the best available rates in accordance with the financial rules and regulations of the United Nations; 
10. Requests the Secretariat to develop guidelines concerning the disposition of United Nations equipment upon the termination of a peace-keeping operation; 
12. Invites the Secretary-General to review, as appropriate, the applicable United Nations financial and administrative regulations concerning peace-keeping operations and, to that end, urges that steps be taken to strengthen lateral communication and the distribution of information within the Secretariat; 
14. Stresses the need to delegate the appropriate degree of financial and administrative authority to Force Commanders or Special Representatives while ensuring that measures relating to responsibility and accountability are strengthened in order to increase the missions' capacity to adjust to new situations and specific requirements; 
20. Encourages the consideration in the appropriate forums of further measures that could improve the financing of peace-keeping operations, including the feasibility of an improved billing system; 
21. Requests the Secretary-General to consult with Member States during his current review of the rates of reimbursement for depreciation of contingent-owned equipment deployed at the request of the United Nations; 
22. Requests the Secretariat to compile all the existing financial and administrative rules, regulations, practices and procedures relating to peace-keeping into a comprehensive document available to Member States; 
29. Urges the Secretary-General in his review of Secretariat capabilities to improve information flow and to enhance coordination and communication between United Nations Headquarters and field missions in order effectively to manage peace-keeping operations and inform Member States as appropriate; 
30. Requests the Secretary-General to keep Member States informed on organizational responsibilities of the various units of those Secretariat departments responsible for peace-keeping operations; 
36. Requests the Secretary-General to consider, in the ongoing restructuring of the Secretariat, the inclusion of a logistics planning capability in the Department of Peace-keeping Operations which would consider all aspects of support required for peace-keeping operations; 
41. Stresses the importance of the institution of appropriate rules of engagement, on a case-by-case basis, for all United Nations peace-keeping operations; 
42. Notes the recent increase in the number of peace-keeping operations, and requests the Secretary-General to prepare a detailed report on operations that have significant difficulties in implementing their mandates by highlighting the root causes of such difficulties and suggesting possible measures to address them; 
43. Requests the Secretary-General, once again, to report periodically to Member States on the performance of all peace-keeping operations; 
45. Recognizes that the training of peace-keeping personnel is primarily the responsibility of Member States; 
46. Welcomes the establishment of a focal point for peace-keeping training in the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and recommends that the focal point act as the coordinating centre for the relationship between the United Nations and national and regional training facilities; 
49. Requests the Secretary-General to develop and publish peace-keeping training guidelines, manuals and other relevant training material, including material for correspondence instruction, in order to assist Member States in preparing their civilian, police and military personnel for peace-keeping operations in a standardized and cost-effective manner; 
51. Recommends that training for peace-keeping operations should, as appropriate, be included in the training of those military, civilian and police personnel being sent on peace-keeping operations and encourages Member States that have already developed such training to share information and experience with other Member States; 
52. Strongly recommends that peace-keeping operations personnel be made generally aware of relevant local laws and customs of the host State and of the importance of respecting them; 
54. Once again requests the Secretary-General to consider establishing a training programme for key staff personnel of peace-keeping operations with a view to creating a pool of trained personnel with knowledge of the United Nations system and its working procedures; 
56. Requests the Secretary-General, in consultation with Member States, to establish guidelines for the public information function of peace-keeping operations; 
57. Requests the Secretariat immediately to make all necessary arrangements for the reissue of The Blue Helmets in 1995; 
62. Encourages, in accordance with Chapter VIII of the Charter, the involvement of Member States through regional organizations and arrangements, as appropriate, in accordance with their respective areas of competence and the purposes and principles of the United Nations; 
63. Welcomes efforts by the Secretary-General to develop, in consultation with Member States, a set of guidelines governing cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations; 
64. Takes note of the existing cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations, in particular in the area of peace-keeping; 
66. Resolves to continue consideration of these items; 
68. Considers that any State in whose territory a United Nations peace-keeping operation is conducted should act promptly to deter and prosecute all those responsible for attacks and other acts of violence against all personnel of United Nations peace-keeping operations; 
71. Considers that it is the responsibility of host countries to disseminate to their populations necessary information on the role of peace-keeping operations and the inviolability of the safety of peace-keepers, including the information the United Nations may make available for that purpose; 
73. Urges the Secretary-General to review the current arrangements of compensation for death, injury, disability or illness attributable to peace-keeping service with a view to developing equitable and appropriate arrangements, and to ensure expeditious reimbursement; 
74. Recognizes that conditions in the field require practical steps aimed at enhancing the necessary operational, political and legal environment to deal effectively with the problem of the growing vulnerability of United Nations operations personnel deployed in the field; 
75. Requests the Secretary-General to take concrete steps to improve the physical security of all United Nations peace-keeping personnel deployed in the field, including all aspects related to material, organizational, operational and other aspects of safety; 
(a) Will give consideration to promoting the elaboration of a declaration that would, inter alia, reaffirm the principles of international law and the obligations of Member States concerning the status and safety of United Nations personnel; 
(b) Calls upon the Security Council to include in mandates for the deployment of United Nations personnel, specific provisions recalling the obligations of Member States and the expectations of the United Nations concerning the status and safety of United Nations personnel; 
(c) Notes that a legally binding international instrument to reinforce the existing arrangements regarding the status and safety of United Nations personnel is being considered by the Sixth Committee; 
77. Recommends that, should any of the proposals contained in the present resolution result in budgetary implications for the biennium 1994-1995, such additional costs should be accommodated within the appropriation level approved by the General Assembly for this biennium; 
79. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that full conference services, including translation of official documents and simultaneous translation into all official languages, are provided to the Special Committee and its working group whenever they meet, normally for up to one month in April and May; 
81. Invites Member States to submit further observations and suggestions on peace-keeping operations to the Secretary-General by 1 March 1994, outlining practical proposals on specific items in order to allow for more detailed consideration by the Special Committee; 
82. Requests the Secretary-General to prepare, within existing resources, a compilation of the above-mentioned observations and suggestions and to submit it to the Special Committee by 30 March 1994; 
83. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Comprehensive review of the whole question of peace-keeping operations in all their aspects". 
1. Stresses the need to strengthen the capabilities of the United Nations Secretariat for the operational management, command and control of peace-keeping operations based on unity of instruction and clearly established lines of command in such operations, including a fully staffed and equipped situation centre covering all peace-keeping operations; 
2. Calls upon the Secretary-General, in cooperation with the members of the Security Council, troop-contributing States and other interested Member States: 
(a) To review thoroughly and take urgent steps to strengthen present arrangements for political direction, military command and control and to improve coordination with humanitarian and civilian aspects of peace-keeping operations, both at United Nations Headquarters and in the field; 
(b) To strengthen existing arrangements for consultation and exchange of information at an early stage between the Secretary-General and troop-contributing countries and to hold such consultations in the presence of members of the Security Council, as appropriate, for the planning, management and coordination of peace-keeping operations; 
(c) To report to Member States on the steps taken under subparagraphs (a) and (b) above, before the next session of the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations. 
1. The item entitled "Prevention of an arms race in outer space" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolutions 45/55 B of 4 December 1990 and 47/51 of 9 December 1992. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(c) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the documents adopted by the twenty-first Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers (A/48/396-S/26440); 
(d) Letter dated 31 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the United States of America to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/553). 
Recalling the obligation of all States to observe the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations regarding the use or threat of use of force in their international relations, including in their space activities, 
Recognizing the grave danger for international peace and security of an arms race in outer space and of developments contributing to it, 
Emphasizing the paramount importance of strict compliance with existing arms limitation and disarmament agreements relevant to outer space, including bilateral agreements, and with the existing legal regime concerning the use of outer space, 
Convinced that further measures should be examined in the search for effective and verifiable bilateral and multilateral agreements in order to prevent an arms race in outer space, 
Conscious of the benefits of confidence- and security-building measures in the military field, 
5. Reiterates that the Conference on Disarmament, as the single multilateral disarmament negotiating forum, has the primary role in the negotiation of a multilateral agreement or agreements, as appropriate, on the prevention of an arms race in outer space in all its aspects; 
9. Recognizes, in this respect, the growing convergence of views on the elaboration of measures designed to strengthen transparency, confidence and security in the peaceful uses of outer space; 
11. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Prevention of an arms race in outer space". 
Action on draft resolutions on those items took place at the 24th to 30th meetings, on 11, 12, 15, 16, 18 and 19 November (see A/C.1/48/SR.24-30). 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects (A/48/389); 
(b) Letter dated 14 June 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the United Arab Emirates to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/209-S/25937). 
"Noting with satisfaction that, the conditions set forth in article 5 of the Convention having been met, the Convention and the three Protocols annexed thereto entered into force on 2 December 1983, 
"Noting with satisfaction that a State party has asked the Secretary-General of the United Nations to convene, in conformity with article 8, paragraph 3, of the Convention of 10 October 1980, a Conference to review the Convention and its Protocols, with priority given to anti-personnel land mines, 
"Noting that international meetings have discussed possible restrictions of the use of other weapon categories presently not covered by the Convention and its annexed Protocols, 
"Reaffirming its conviction that a general and verifiable agreement on prohibitions or restrictions on the use of certain conventional weapons would significantly reduce the suffering of civilians and combatants, 
"Being desirous of reinforcing international cooperation in the area of prohibitions or restrictions on the use of certain conventional weapons, and particularly for the removal of minefields, mines and booby-traps, 
"Recalling in this respect resolution 48/7 of 19 October 1993 on assistance in mine clearance, 
"3. Urgently calls upon all States that have not yet done so to take all measures to become parties, as soon as possible, to the Convention and on successor States to take appropriate measures so that ultimately access to this instrument will be universal; 
"5. Welcomes the request to the Secretary-General to convene at an appropriate time, if possible in 1994, in accordance with article 8, paragraph 3, of the Convention of 10 October 1980, a review conference of the said Convention; 
"7. Calls upon the maximum number of States to attend the Conference, to which the States parties may invite interested non-governmental organizations, in particular the International Committee of the Red Cross; 
"8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled 'Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects'." 
Against: Czech Republic, Estonia, Israel, United States of America. 
Abstaining: Russian Federation, United States of America. 
Noting with satisfaction that, the conditions set forth in article 5 of the Convention having been met, the Convention and its three Protocols entered into force on 2 December 1983, 
Noting with satisfaction that a State party has asked the Secretary-General to convene, in conformity with article 8, paragraph 3, of the Convention, a conference to review the Convention and its Protocols, with priority given to the question of anti-personnel land mines, 
Noting that international meetings have discussed possible restrictions of the use of other weapon categories presently not covered by the Convention and its Protocols, 
Reaffirming its conviction that a general and verifiable agreement on prohibitions or restrictions on the use of certain conventional weapons would significantly reduce the suffering of civilians and combatants, 
Being desirous of reinforcing international cooperation in the area of prohibitions or restrictions on the use of certain conventional weapons, and particularly for the removal of minefields, mines and booby-traps, 
Recalling in this respect resolution 48/7 of 19 October 1993 on assistance in mine clearance, 
3. Urgently calls upon all States that have not yet done so to take all measures to become parties, as soon as possible, to the Convention and upon successor States to take appropriate measures so that ultimately access to this instrument will be universal; 
5. Welcomes the request to the Secretary-General to convene at an appropriate time, if possible in 1994, in accordance with article 8, paragraph 3, of the Convention, a review conference of the Convention; 
7. Calls upon the maximum number of States to attend the conference, to which the States parties may invite interested non-governmental organizations, in particular the International Committee of the Red Cross; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects". 
2. UNAMIC became operational on 9 November 1991 and its mandate was expanded by the Security Council in its resolution 728 (1992) of 8 January 1992 to include training in mine clearance and the initiation of a mine-clearance programme. 
3. By its resolution 745 (1992) of 28 February 1992, the Security Council decided to establish the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) under its authority for a period not to exceed 18 months. 
4. The arrival of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General in Phnom Penh on 15 March 1992 marked the initial deployment of UNTAC, which thereupon absorbed UNAMIC. 
5. Pursuant to resolution 745 (1992), the Secretary-General had submitted a number of reports to the Security Council on the progress of UNTAC, as well as special reports required by the rapidly changing circumstances and unexpected developments in Cambodia. 
6. The elections were held in Cambodia, as scheduled, from 23 to 28 May 1993. 
In a letter dated 26 July 1993, 3/ the President of the Security Council informed the Secretary-General that the members endorsed the overall concept. 
10. On 26 August 1993, the Secretary-General submitted a further report to the Security Council, 4/ pursuant to paragraph 7 of resolution 840 (1993). 
11. In its resolution 860 (1993) of 27 August 1993, the Security Council approved the UNTAC withdrawal plan outlined by the Secretary-General. 
By the same resolution, the Council confirmed that UNTAC's functions under the Paris Agreements should end upon the creation in September of a new Government of Cambodia consistent with those Agreements. 
The Council also decided that, in order to ensure a safe and an orderly withdrawal of the military component of UNTAC, the period of such a withdrawal should end on 15 November 1993. 
12. In paragraph 3 of his report to the Security Council of 5 October 1993, 5/ the Secretary-General indicated that on 24 September 1993, His Royal Highness Prince Norodom Sihanouk, Head of State, had formally promulgated the Constitution in Phnom Penh. 
13. The Security Council, by its resolution 880 (1993) of 4 November 1993, recognized the termination of the UNTAC mandate following the establishment of the constitutional Government on 24 September 1993 in accordance with the Paris Agreements. 
15. By its resolution 880 (1993), the Security Council decided to extend the period of withdrawal of the Mine-Clearance and Training Unit of UNTAC until 30 November 1993. 
17. By that same resolution, the General Assembly also decided that the unencumbered balance of $162,345,800 gross ($160,941,000 net) in respect of the period from 1 November 1991 to 31 October 1992 would be set off against the apportionment among Member States. 
23. The duly elected Constituent Assembly held its inaugural meeting on 14 June 1993 and began its task of drafting a new Cambodian Constitution. 
On 30 June, the Constituent Assembly elected its President and two Vice-Presidents, and adopted its Rules of Procedure. 
At the request of the Cambodian parties, UNTAC has provided logistical and operational assistance, as well as technical advice, to the Assembly. 
On 19 September 1993, the Assembly concluded its deliberations over a new Constitution. 
24. An Interim Joint Administration (Provisional National Government) was established, with the guidance of His Royal Highness Prince Norodom Sihanouk. 
This Administration, with Prince Sihanouk as the Head of State, provides for a cooperative framework between all parties that hold seats in the Constituent Assembly. 
25. IJA, though not foreseen under the Paris Agreements, should be viewed as an attempt to fuse three of the then existing administrative structures in Cambodia, and as a manifestation of the common desire for peace, stability and national reconciliation. 
26. During the months following the elections in Cambodia, it was essential that IJA should function properly and that neither social unrest nor macroeconomic disorder should be allowed to take hold. 
On the recommendation of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General for Cambodia, in consultation with a number of concerned Governments, the Secretary-General concluded that emergency financial assistance in support of the process of restructuring and adjustment of the administrative, police and military structures of IJA would be required. 
29. In paragraph 13 of the same resolution, the General Assembly invited Member States and other States in a position to do so to respond positively to the Secretary-General's appeal for voluntary contributions for financial assistance to IJA. 
30. As at 31 October 1993, a total of $10.3 million had been contributed by six Member States, namely, Australia, Japan, the Netherlands, the Philippines, the United Kingdom and the United States of America, of which $7.9 million had been paid and $2.4 million remained outstanding. 
Of the $7.9 million received, $2 million was to be considered as an advance in the anticipation that the activities of UNTAC relating to IJA would be financed through assessed contributions. 
31. Resources made available for financial assistance to IJA amounted to $10 million, of which $3 million was from the Trust Fund for the Cambodian Peace Process and $7 million from voluntary contributions received from Member States. 
The computerization of the payroll constituted the only activity initiated by UNTAC concerning the streamlining and adjustment of the administration structures. 
33. Plans drawn up for the orderly withdrawal of the Military, Civilian Police and other components of UNTAC, detailed in the report of the Secretary-General of 16 July 1993, 2/ are summarized below. 
The phasing-out schedule for military personnel and military observers is illustrated in figures I and II below. 
35. The plan, including timetables, for the withdrawal of the Military Component was divided into three phases. 
36. During this period, military personnel of the first group of battalions to be withdrawn were to commence physical preparations within their sectors. 
37. On 2 August 1993, the first units of the Bulgarian, Tunisian and Uruguayan battalions left Cambodia by sea or air. 
38. As each infantry battalion successively withdrew, along with the related field hospitals, engineering and other units, the infantry battalion in the neighbouring sector was to redeploy to cover the vacated sector. 
39. By 15 August, all personnel from the three infantry battalions mentioned in paragraph 36 above, as well as the Indian forward field hospital, had been withdrawn from the Provinces of Kompong Speu, Kandal, Pursat, Kompong Chhnang, Stung Treng, Mondol Kiri, Ratana Kiri and Kratie. 
Simultaneously, the French, Malaysian and Indian battalions extended their respective areas of operation to cover those provinces. 
41. This phase of the withdrawal plan involved the successive withdrawal of the Indian battalion, the Malaysian battalion, the forward field hospital at Battambang, the Japanese engineering battalion and the Namibian mine-resistant vehicle detachment. 
The final two stages involved the withdrawal of the two Indonesian battalions, the Ghanaian battalions, the French engineering company, the French battalion and the remaining logistics and medical elements. 
42. The withdrawal of the headquarters staff, the Communications Unit, United Nations Military Observers (UNMOs) and the United Nations Naval Observers (UNNOs) was to take place as their tasks were completed. 
As infantry and other battalions were withdrawn and others extended to cover the evacuated sectors, UNMO and UNNO teams in the affected provinces were to regroup progressively into provincial towns and check-points and to be reduced in number. 
The final withdrawal of all UNTAC military personnel was completed on 15 November 1993, with the exception of the personnel mentioned in paragraphs 52 and 56 below. 
44. By mid-July, six Professional staff had left the Human Rights Component; a further eight by the end of July and the remainder stayed until the end of August. 
Thereafter some 15 Professional staff in Phnom Penh and 18 Professional staff, with training assistants, in the provinces remained. 
45. Most of the 963 International Polling Station Officers (IPSOs) were repatriated immediately after the polling and the counting of ballots, between 31 May and 6 June 1993. 
Two hundred and seventeen Polling Officers and 41 fingerprint and handwriting experts were retained for the tendered-ballot count and left between 7 and 15 June. 
The bulk of the remaining international electoral staff - some 420 District Electoral Supervisors required by the United Nations Volunteer Service - left the mission by 15 June. 
They were scheduled to leave when the UNTAC mandate expired. 
46. As of 15 August 1993, a total of 56 international staff of the Civil Administration Component remained in the provincial offices, with a further 40 staff in Phnom Penh (UNTAC headquarters and Phnom Penh provincial office). 
Consequently, a total of 113 remained throughout the country, excluding staff responsible for civil administration control functions in information and finance. 
47. Some 20 staff of the Information/Education Division left Cambodia at the end of July. 
The remaining 25 members of the Division continued to produce radio programmes on human rights education and reconstruction and development for broadcast until the end of UNTAC's mandate. 
48. As of late August, 23 staff of the Office of Economic Affairs, which included the Rehabilitation Component, out of an original 30, still remained in Cambodia, with 8 more scheduled to leave by the end of August and the remaining 15 expected to stay at least until mid-September. 
49. All other civilian personnel, except those required for the liquidation process, were scheduled to leave the mission upon the expiry of the mandate or shortly thereafter. 
51. The Officer-in-Charge of the withdrawal of UNTAC has reported that as withdrawal has progressed in accordance with the plan, security conditions in Cambodia have deteriorated, and incidents of theft of UNTAC vehicles and other property, often by armed elements, has increased. 
Further, UNTAC has pointed out that in the next stage of withdrawal, equipment will have to be retrieved from outlying areas after the departure of military personnel, which could expose UNTAC civilian staff concerned to heightened insecurity. 
52. In the circumstances, the Officer-in-Charge has urgently requested the extension of the deployment beyond 15 November of the following categories of UNTAC personnel: 
- 71 Military Police Officers between 16 and 30 November 1993; 
- 30 Military Police Officers between 1 and 31 December 1993; 
- 10 members between 16 November and 7 December 1993; 
- 8 members between 8 and 31 December 1993. 
53. It is the Secretary-General's belief that these limited extensions are necessary to ensure the safety and security of UNTAC personnel and its equipment as they complete the withdrawal. 
55. The Secretary-General has therefore asked UNDP to enter into consultations with the new Cambodian Government with a view to providing technical support and capacity-building, as required, for a limited duration. 
56. Pending such arrangements and in order to avert a damaging break in de-mining activities, the Secretary-General proposed to extend the deployment of 17 existing members of the Mine-Clearance and Training Unit of UNTAC until 30 November 1993. 
57. The status of assessed contributions, received and unpaid as at 31 October 1993, is summarized in table 1 and illustrated in figure IV below. 
Total outstanding assessments of $230,689,200 are due from Member States for UNAMIC ($4,524,600) and UNTAC ($226,164,600). a/ Inclusive of the additional assessment for the period 15 January to 14 March 1992. 
For the period from 1 July to 31 October 1993, no voluntary contributions had been received by UNTAC other than the financial assistance provided by six Member States to IJA, as indicated in paragraph 30 above. 
In his letter of 24 April 1993 to Member States, the Secretary-General requested voluntary contributions to the Fund to enhance the prospects for a peaceful solution to the situation in Cambodia. 
60. As at 31 October 1993, a total of $8.7 million had been contributed to the Trust Fund, of which some $35,000 remain outstanding. 
62. The development and dissemination of a human rights education programme was envisaged as the cornerstone of UNTAC's activities in fostering respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms. 
63. As at 31 October 1993, a total of $1.6 million had been contributed to the Trust Fund by eight Member States: Australia, Belgium, Canada, the Netherlands, New Zealand, Sweden, the United Kingdom and the United States of America. 
The total contribution of $1.6 million includes a donation of $75,000 from a private institution. 
64. The Declaration on the Rehabilitation and Reconstruction of Cambodia, one element of the Paris Agreements, urged the international community to provide financial support for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Cambodia. 
65. On 20 April 1992, the Secretary-General formally launched an appeal to the international donor community to provide $593 million to meet the country's immediate needs. 
66. The Ministerial Conference on the Rehabilitation and Reconstruction of Cambodia, held in Tokyo on 22 June 1992, resulted in pledges of $880 million to Cambodia for food, health services, shelter, education, training and the restoration of its basic infrastructure, public utilities and supportive institutions. 
67. The realization of the Tokyo Pledge has necessarily been tied to certain conditions existing in the country. 
Later, the disbursement of funds was extended to rural areas, but their distribution was geographically uneven; the bulk of activities has taken place in the north-western parts of the country, largely in support of resettlement. 
68. As at 31 October 1993, about $290 million of the original pledges made in Tokyo had been made available and, to a large extent, had already been disbursed for programmes covering food security and village development, including the provision of basic infrastructure and public utilities. 
These activities have facilitated resettling a total of 365,000 refugees and 17,000 internally displaced persons. 
69. Of the remaining $590 million, 50 projects valued at some $340 million have passed through a project approval process established by UNTAC with the involvement of the Supreme National Council (SNC). 
70. While UNTAC played a significant role in assisting SNC and IJA in coordinating rehabilitation activities with the donor community, the Authority has not played any part in the actual administration or direct implementation of activities funded by the Tokyo Pledge. 
71. UNTAC's infrastructural rehabilitation activities financed from its own budget have been geared exclusively to guaranteeing the smooth implementation of its mandate with particular focus on the creation of an environment conducive to holding free and fair elections in all areas of Cambodia. 
Therefore UNTAC's own rehabilitation activities have been basically related to the repair of some crucial stretches of national roads, the building and restoration of airstrips and the temporary repair of secondary and tertiary roads, as well as wooden bridges. 
72. Considering the degree of the existing disrepair of crucial infrastructural facilities in Cambodia, as well as the long gestation period required for the completion of each activity, UNTAC's capacity to carry out long-lasting infrastructure repair has been somewhat limited. 
74. As indicated in paragraph 64 above, on 24 November 1992, the Cambodia Trust Fund was established to receive funds for rehabilitation activities in accordance with the Secretary-General's Consolidated Appeal for Cambodia's Needs and National Rehabilitation. 
As at 31 October 1993, a total of $2.2 million had been contributed to the Trust Fund by five Member States: Chile, Korea, the Netherlands, New Zealand and Norway. 
76. To provide a framework for the expansion and coordination of the de-mining efforts, SNC had agreed to a proposal by UNTAC to establish the Cambodia Mine Action Centre. 
The Centre was established as a non-profit Cambodian institution that would exist throughout the mandate of UNTAC and could be extended beyond that period by a decision of its Governing Council. 
77. On 2 July 1993, the Trust Fund for the De-Mining Programme in Cambodia was established by the Secretary-General for the purpose of receiving, administering and disbursing contributions to the Fund to support the programmes specified in paragraph 76 above. 
81. Full reimbursement in accordance with standard rates of reimbursement has been made to those Governments only up to the period ending 28 February 1993. 
The estimated amounts due to troop-contributing States for troop costs for the period from 1 March to 30 September 1993 are as follows: 
82. A chart showing distribution of expenditure by main budget line item for the period from 1 November 1991 to 30 September 1993 is shown in figure V below. 
83. The appropriations/commitment authorization provided for the combined operations of UNAMIC and UNTAC for the period from 1 November 1991 to the end of its mandate are set out by budget line in annex I. It also provides expenditures and resulting savings or overruns through 30 September 1993. 
Supplementary information on annexes I and II is provided in annex III, taking into consideration the termination of UNTAC's mandate on 24 September 1993, as recognized by the Security Council in its resolution 880 (1993). 
85. Due to the extension of the mandate of UNTAC through 24 September 1993, cost overruns amounting to $65,660,300 gross ($61,850,600 net) have been incurred. 
86. Although the mandate of UNTAC officially ended on 24 September 1993, for financial reporting purposes, 30 September 1993 has been used as the cut-off date for activities relating to the regular mandate of UNTAC. 
The liquidation phase of UNTAC would therefore commence on 1 October 1993. 
Due to the extension of UNTAC's mandate through 24 September 1993, cost estimates have been revised to cover the period from 1 October to 31 December 1993. 
Supplementary information thereon is contained in annex V. The proposed staffing table is shown in annex VIII. 
90. Resources made available to UNAMIC and UNTAC for the period from 1 November 1991 to 30 September 1993 and operating costs are shown in annex IX. 
91. The costs associated with the final stage of the liquidation of UNTAC are presented in annex VI, and supplementary information thereon in annex VII. 
96. The report on the financing of the operation for a six-month period will be submitted to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session under agenda item 174, entitled, "Financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia". 
(b) The appropriation of the amount of $65,660,300 gross ($61,850,600 net) and the apportionment thereof to meet the additional requirements of UNTAC for the period from 1 August to 30 September 1993; 
(c) The appropriation of the amount of $59,527,400 gross ($57,714,200 net) and the apportionment thereof to meet the costs associated with the liquidation of UNTAC for the period from 1 October to 31 December 1993; 
1. In light of the extension of UNTAC's mandate through 24 September 1993, cost overruns were incurred in virtually all budget line items. 
Savings or overruns incurred through 31 August 1993 will be provided including justification thereon. Additional requirements for the month of September will also be provided. 
2. In April 1993, expenditures of $1,148,457 in respect of aircrew allowance, for which budgetary provision had been made under budget line 6 (c), were inadvertently recorded under subsistence allowance for military observers, resulting in over expenditure of $1,207,300 under this line item through the end of August. 
It also includes payment of subsistence allowance to 34 members of the Engineering, Planning and Logistic Cell (EPLC), for which no budgetary provision had been made. 
However, savings are anticipated after all travel claims have been settled. 
Table 1 below shows the actual number of military observers on board, averaging 802 persons per month, vis--vis the budgeted number, averaging 844 persons per month. 
4. As at 31 August 1993, savings of $71,400 under welfare were due to a lower number of recreational items purchased. 
Savings of $2,088,700 under travel were due to the arrangements made by UNTAC to charter one Boeing 747 and one Boeing 707 to repatriate the contingents in groups. 
This reduced the average travel cost from the estimated amount of $900 per person to $400 per person. 
Claims from certain Governments for reimbursement of the cost of rations were not received on time, resulting in an unencumbered balance of $4,634,400 under rations. 
Over-expenditure under daily allowance amounted to $3,000. 
Table 2 below shows the actual number of military personnel on board vis--vis the budgeted strength. 
6. The original amount of $17 million has been retained to cover claims for compensation. 
7. The original estimate of $40,220,000 has been retained for this item. 
As shown in annex X, the value of contingent-owned equipment brought into the mission are by military contingents is estimated at $338.5 million. 
8. As at 31 August 1993, over-expenditure of $5,595,900 was incurred under mission subsistence allowance due to the delayed departure of civilian police personnel resulting from the extension of UNTAC's mandate through 24 September. 
Table 4 below shows the actual number of civilian police on board vis--vis the budgeted strength. 
Savings in travel, terminal expenses and travel subsistence allowance were due to the repatriation of civilian police by group transportation and the availability of United Nations-provided accommodation in Thailand. 
Table 5 below shows a comparison between the budgeted number of international staff and the actual number on board from May to September 1993, with the corresponding vacancy rate. 
The actual number of local staff recruited was lower than originally envisaged, resulting in savings under local staff salaries. 
Due to reductions in the budget, the apportioned amount was lower than the estimated requirements, resulting in over-expenditure of $1,660,700 under international staff salaries. 
Over-expenditure of $611,700 under travel to and from the mission area and other official travel was due to rotations and departures of staff members immediately after the elections for home leave or family visit travel. 
In addition, there were frequent cases of medical evacuation that required medical escorts. 
Budgetary provision had not been made for these purposes. 
Due to reductions in the budget, the apportioned amount was lower than the estimated requirements, resulting in over-expenditure of $1,813,300 under this line item through the end of August. 
15. As at 31 August 1993, over-expenditure of $427,400 was incurred under rental of premises due to delays in the departure of civilian police as a result of the extension of UNTAC's mandate. 
Rental agreements had to be extended to cover this additional period. 
Due to excessive wear and tear, additional maintenance work was required. 
16. Savings of $308,300 under utilities were due to the late receipt of bills that were subsequently settled in September. 
18. As at 31 August 1993, there were savings of $1,953,900 on the upgrading of airstrips due to the non-implementation of planned infrastructure repairs that were no longer considered necessary nor desirable in some areas of the country. 
There was a constant need to repair roads due to heavy usage by trucks and jeeps. Moreover, damages caused by the rainy season added to the deterioration of road conditions. 
In view of the security situation that prevailed during the election period, contingents were required to conduct intensive patrols and to provide supplies to the polling teams, resulting in higher consumption of petrol, oil, and lubricants. 
Over-expenditure for spare parts, repairs and maintenance is attributable to the constant need for maintenance and repairs of contingent-owned vehicles due to the high mileage travelled. 
Provision had been made for the purchase of 750 minibuses for the period from 1 November 1992 to 30 April 1993 in addition to the requirement of 100 minibuses for the period ending on 31 October 1992. 
24. As at 31 August 1993, a number of purchase orders were not recorded in the accounts on time, which resulted in an unencumbered balance of $3,721,700 under hire/charter costs. 
Appropriate action was taken in September. 
26. Revised requirements for the hiring of fixed-wing aircraft were estimated at $10,793,700. 
Due to reduction in the budget, the apportioned amount was lower than the estimated requirements, resulting in over-expenditure of $4,712,200 through the end of August. 
The total number of hours actually flown by all chartered fixed-wing aircraft were slightly lower than originally estimated, resulting in savings of $258,900 under aviation fuel and lubricants. 
29. As at 31 August 1993, over-expenditures were incurred under landing fees and ground handling charges ($437,400) and air traffic control services ($217,100) due to the hiring of additional fixed-wing aircraft for the repatriation travel of military contingents as indicated in paragraph 5 above. 
The cost of liability insurance was slightly lower than estimated, resulting in savings of $3,800. 
Also because of the condition of the vessels, continuing repairs and maintenance were required, which resulted in over-expenditure of $48,100 under maintenance costs. 
Savings under commercial communications were due to reimbursements received from members of contingents and international staff for the non-official use of communications facilities. 
Savings of $148,500 under medical treatment were due to the lower-than-anticipated number of cases requiring treatment outside the mission area. 
Savings of $35,900 under claims and adjustments were due to the lower-than-anticipated number of claims lodged by third parties for damages caused by mission personnel. 
41. Revised requirements for the acquisition of miscellaneous supplies were estimated at $32,484,900. 
Due to reductions in the budget, the apportioned amounts were lower than the estimated requirements, resulting in over-expenditures totalling $1,076,800 through the end of August. 
45. Revised requirements for public information programmes were estimated at $6,060,500. 
Due to reductions in the budget, the apportioned amounts were lower than the estimated requirements, resulting in over-expenditure of $211,600 through the end of August. 
47. As at 31 August 1993, savings amounted to $16,500. 
49. As at 31 August 1993, savings amounted to $14,800. 
50. As at 30 September 1993, savings of $14,900 under mine-clearing equipment were partially offset by over-expenditure of $100 under miscellaneous equipment. 
51. As at 31 August 1993, over-expenditures were incurred for wages and food supplements ($348,900) and field defence stores ($85,900). 
Since January 1993, the Cambodian Mine Action Centre had been able to train local supervisors, who in turn were responsible for training local de-miners. 
De-mining teams increased from 22 to 40, with 35 persons per team. 
As a result of the expansion, there was a corresponding increase in wages and food supplements, as well as in the requirement for field defence stores. 
Savings under miscellaneous supplies and services amounted to $707,000. 
Due to reductions in the budget, the apportioned amounts were lower than the estimated requirements, resulting in over-expenditure of $1,119,800 through the end of August. 
Due to reductions in the budget, the apportioned amounts were lower than the estimated requirements, resulting in over-expenditures of $2,489,800 through the end of August. 
Invoices for the shipment of contingent-owned equipment undertaken in August were not received until September, resulting in an unencumbered balance of $3,772,800. 
Due to reductions in the budget, the apportioned amount was lower than the estimated requirements, resulting in over-expenditure of $2,702,300 under staff assessment through the end of August 1993. 
62. This item is based on item 20 above. 
1. The requirements detailed below relate to UNTAC's operational needs during the phasing-out period from 1 October to 31 December 1993 only. 
The revised estimates are based on the latest military and civilian withdrawal schedule. 
3. Budgetary provision is made for the payment of subsistence allowance to both military and international civilian staff. 
The subsistence rates used are as follows: $130 per person per day from 1 October to 30 November 1993; $95 per person per day effective 1 December 1993. 
The above rates are subject to supplements of 15 per cent for staff at D-1/D-2 level. 
4. Mission subsistence allowance to military observers, mine-clearing personnel and naval observers is provided for. 
Clothing and equipment allowance is based on the rate of $200 per person per annum, and travel to and from the mission area is provided for. 
No reimbursement is provided to Governments for national salaries and allowances. 
6. Salaries and staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on standard rates for New York for staff in the Professional category and above and the General Service category; and Field Operations standard rates for staff in the Field Service category. 
7. Salaries for locally recruited staff are based on the scale currently in effect for Phnom Penh. 
No reimbursement is provided to Governments for national salaries and allowances. 
9. Provision is made for 363 military observers, 145 naval observers, 42 mine-clearing personnel and 12 members of the Engineer Planning and Logistic Cell for a total of 12,005 person-days. 
Included in the provision for the 363 military observers is a medical team of 10 persons for the period from 16 November through 7 December 1993, reduced to 8 persons for the period from 8 through 31 December. 
Also included in the provision are 71 military police officers for the period from 16 to 30 November 1993, reduced to 30 officers for the period from 1 to 31 December 1993. 
Included in the provision for the Mine-Clearance and Training Unit is the extension of deployment of 29 existing members until 30 November 1993. 
Calculations are based on the phasing-out schedule shown in annex XII. 
10. Provision is made for the cost of repatriation travel of 562 observers at $1,600 per trip. 
Most of the observers originate from Europe and Asia and will, therefore, be less costly to repatriate than the observers from South and North America. 
Within the travel costs, provision is made for an economy class one-way air fare, by the most direct and economical route, subsistence allowance, terminal expenses, excess baggage and 100 kilos unaccompanied luggage. 
11. Only a small number of the observers will be entitled to a clothing allowance, since this is payable only every six months. 
Provision is made for 100 observers at $100 each. 
13. Provision is made to pay for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per day for up to seven days taken during a six-month period of service in the mission area. 
15. A daily allowance of $1.25 per day is payable to 8,162 troops (infantry and logistics battalions) based on the phasing-out schedule of military contingents as shown in annex XIII. 
Provision is also made for 243 Headquarters staff and military police, who will travel individually by commercial flights at an average cost of $1,600 per trip ($388,800). 
Additional provision is made for hotel accommodation of military personnel for an overnight stay in Thailand during troop withdrawal while waiting for chartered flights ($495,000). 
17. There are no requirements under this heading. 
18. Provision is made for 326 civilian police officers for 1,078 person-days at $130 per day for the period 1 October to 31 December 1993. 
Calculations are based on the phasing-out schedule shown in annex XIV. 
20. Provision is made for civilian police clothing allowance for 18 persons at a rate of $100 each for this period. 
The total number of international staff will be reduced to 330 by 31 December 1993, essentially leaving only the administrative staff required for the disposition of UNTAC's assets and other administrative duties. 
22. Provision is made for the salaries of up to 1,389 locally recruited staff for 2,604 person-months on the basis of the local salary scale referred to in paragraph 7, and as detailed in annex XV. 
23. The estimate covers common staff costs for international staff ($2,403,300) and local staff ($108,500), based on the standard rates referred to in paragraph 6 above, and as detailed in annex XV. 
25. Provision is made to cover the cost of repatriation travel of 226 international staff at $2,700 per trip ($610,200). 
26. Provision is made for the local staff during the phasing-out period. 
27. Provision is made for United Nations Volunteers to perform administrative duties, maintenance of the communications system, prefabricated camps and vehicles for the period, as follows: 122 in October, 115 in November and 85 in December. 
28. Taking into consideration the withdrawal plan, provision is made for administrative offices and warehouse rental needs in the provincial areas and Phnom Penh during the period. 
30. Provision is made for water and electricity charges, as well as fuel for generators at all locations. 
31. There are no requirements under this heading. 
32. Provision is made for the repairs of roads and bridges, including maintenance for withdrawal use. 
33. There are no requirements under this heading. 
34. Provision is made for rental of buses, trucks and forklifts for the movement of personnel and equipment during the withdrawal period. 
35. There are no requirements under this heading. 
37. Provision is made for fuel and lubricants in support of all vehicles, taking into account reductions as the mission is withdrawn over the period. 
40. Estimates for fuel and lubricants for both commercially hired helicopters and government-provided helicopters are shown in annex XVIII. 
41. Provision is made for the hiring of one heavy transport fixed-wing aircraft at $425,000 per month for the period from 1 October to 16 November to assist in the movement of contingents and assets. 
42. Provision is made for fuel and lubricants, calculation is shown in annex XIX. 
The amount is calculated based on the DSA rate outside Cambodia and an amount of $30 per day in Cambodia for approximately 119 persons, decreasing as the airlift fleet is phased out. 
44. A detailed calculation worksheet is attached as annex XX. 
45. Provision is made for air traffic control services, including meterological services. 
46. Provision is made for landing fees and ground handling charges for aircraft flying to airports outside of Cambodia where commercial service is required for UNTAC aircraft. 
48. There are no requirements under this heading. 
50. There are no requirements under this heading. 
51. There are no requirements under this heading. 
53. There are no requirements under this heading. 
55. Provision is made to cover extension of the transponder lease with the Palapa satellite company for the period. 
56. The cost estimate provides for assorted tools and equipment for packing in connection with the withdrawal process. 
57. Provision is made for the cost of parts for repair and maintenance of generators, refrigerators, air-conditioning, weaponry and other equipment. 
58. There are no requirements under this heading. 
60. Provision is made for security services to protect UNTAC storage warehouses and offices. 
61. Provision is made for medical treatment outside the mission area in those cases that are beyond the capability of the medical units of the mission. 
62. There are no requirements under this heading. 
63. A provision is made for settlement of claims lodged by third parties for damage caused by personnel of the mission, excluding third-party claims arising from vehicle or aircraft accidents. 
64. A provision is made to cover other miscellaneous services not included elsewhere. 
65. There are no requirements under this heading. 
66. Provision is made for office supplies, including data-processing supplies and reproduction materials. 
67. Provision is made for medical and dental supplies and the cost of vaccines for inoculations and follow-up vaccinations required for the period. 
68. Provision is made for sanitation and cleaning materials. 
69. There are no requirements under this heading. 
70. There are no requirements under this heading. 
71. There are no requirements under this heading. 
72. There are no requirements under this heading. 
73. There are no requirements under this heading. 
74. There are no requirements under this heading. 
75. Provision is made for packing supplies, insecticides and insect repellents and other miscellaneous supplies not elsewhere provided for above. 
76. There are no requirements under this heading. 
77. There are no requirements under this heading. 
78. There are no requirements under this heading. 
79. There are no requirements under this heading. 
80. There are no requirements under this heading. 
81. There are no requirements under this heading. 
82. Provision is made to cover the costs of transporting contingent-owned vehicles, equipment and supplies from the various areas in the mission to points of embarkation ($1,738,500) and for shipping costs back to home countries ($10,439,000). 
83. There are no requirements under this heading. 
84. There are no requirements under this heading. 
85. Provisions are made in accordance with the methodology proposed for funding of posts authorized from the support account for peace-keeping operations, based on 8.5 per cent of the total net cost of salaries, common staff costs and travel of civilian personnel. 
86. There are no requirements under this heading. 
87. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget line item 2 (b). 
The estimate under this heading represents the difference between gross and net emoluments, that is, the amount of staff assessment to which United Nations staff members are subject in accordance with the Staff Regulations. 
1. Provision is made for the staffing requirements of the UNTAC liquidation office in Cambodia. 
3. The estimate covers common staff costs for international staff and local staff based on the standard rates referred to in annex IV, paragraph 6, as follows: 
4. Provision is made for the payment of mission subsistence allowance to international civilian staff based on the rate of $95 per person per day for 798 person-months. 
6. Provision is made for the salaries and travel costs of 120 work-months of United Nations Volunteers at $2,500 per month plus 6.5 per cent programme support costs. 
7. Provision is made for the rental of office and storage space. 
9. Provision is made for water and electricity charges. 
10. It is estimated that the liquidation office will retain up to 50 vehicles. 
11. Provision is made for repairs and maintenance of vehicles estimated at $50 per vehicle per month. 
12. Fuel requirements are estimated at $70 per vehicle per month. 
13. A requirement for the occasional rental of a light aircraft for medical evacuation is envisaged. 
14. Included under this heading are requirements for telephone, telex, satellite utilization and pouch services. 
15. Provision is made for stationery and office supplies, as well as miscellaneous supplies. 
16. Provision is made for miscellaneous services. 
18. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget line items 1 (a) and (b). 
The estimate under this heading represents the difference between gross and net emoluments, that is, the amount of staff assessment to which United Nations staff members are subject in accordance with Staff Regulations. 
19. The staff assessment requirement provided for under expenditure budget line item 8 has been credited to this item as income from staff assessment and will be credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) A of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNTAC budget. 
1. To enhance the commercially supplemented Military Communications System (Part A of the UNTAC communications network), one of the two technologies could have been used: 
2. Option 2: A terrestrial communications system would have been impractical and nearly impossible to install in Cambodia. There was virtually no communications infrastructure, and all installations would have had to be developed from ground zero. 
Given the time constraints, the danger as regards mines and hostile forces, and the sheer inaccessibility to probable sites, coupled with the fact that this option would have required an exorbitant amount of air assets and other related resources, this option was found prohibitive. 
Total additional equipment cost: 
Total cost for 20-month period: 
5. While it would have been impractical and nearly impossible to install a terrestrial system in Cambodia, given the time constraints, the danger as regards mines and hostile forces, and the sheer inaccessibility to probable sites, the costs of such a system are outlined as follows: 
6. Such a system, while estimated at $18 million in equipment costs, would have required additional estimated costs of $15 million and would have taken approximately 18 months to install. 
This option would also have required an exorbitant amount of air assets and other related resources. 
(b) Oil and lubricant consumption 5 per cent of total fuel consumed and cost based on US$ 0.35 per litre. 
(b) Oil and lubricant consumption 5 per cent of total fuel consumed and cost based on US$ 0.35 per litre. 
Note: Rates assumed constant at US$ 30.00 within Cambodia. 
Note: Air Traffic Services include charges for use of navigation aids and air traffic flight operations facilities outside Cambodia. 
Notes: 
Additional material handling equipment and ground power units charged separately. 
It had been established that 850 minibuses and 500 4x4 vehicles would be required during the elections to transport registered voters to and from the polling stations. 
3. In light of these considerations, requisitions were raised for the acquisition of 850 minibuses and 2,100 4x4 vehicles, of which 500 were to be used for the election process. 
These requisitions were issued as a matter of efficient routine in full knowledge that a final purchase order could not be issued for several months. 
This did not mean that the procurement process as such, i.e., the search for the lowest acceptable bid, should cease. 
5. Due to a communication misunderstanding, the staff at Headquarters interpreted a message from the field as a confirmation of the need for vehicles; purchase orders were consequently issued. 
This error was discovered only on 28 September 1992 and requests were issued to keep both the orders for 500 4x4 vehicles and 850 minibuses in abeyance. 
Other high-level officials were also informed. 
(c) To ensure the non-recurrence of similar mistakes. 
6. With regard to (a) above, the Director of Field Operations Division, together with the Chief of the Commercial Purchase and Transport Section, appealed to the two vendors concerned to postpone the relevant purchase order. 
While the company chosen to supply the 4x4s complied with United Nations request, the other vendor stubbornly refused to cooperate under a number of pretexts, none of which the United Nations accepted. 
7. As to (b) above, a consultant to the Secretary-General carried out an investigation and established that no improprieties had taken place. 
However, in view of the history of the case, it would have been more appropriate to reconfirm the need for those vehicles with the UNTAC Director of Administration prior to the issuance of the purchase order. 
8. As to (c) above, the Director of Field Operations Division issued new written instructions as to procedures to be followed, with copies specifically to individuals releasing purchase orders to the Commercial Purchase and Transport Section. 
Thus, the vehicles now available to the United Nations, and to various missions where they are needed, can now be purchased at an even more favourable price. 
On the invitation of the Government of Switzerland, an International Conference for the Protection of War Victims took place at Geneva from 30 August to 1 September 1993, at which 160 States, the United Nations and other participants took part. 
It succeeded in raising the consciousness with respect to those problems and in enhancing the sense of responsibility. 
At the end of the Conference, the States adopted a solemn Final Declaration on their obligations under international humanitarian law. 
The undersigned representatives have the honour to transmit, attached, a copy of this Declaration in each of the six languages of the United Nations (see annex). 
In order to disseminate the Geneva Declaration on an universal level, Switzerland, host and president of the Conference, has taken the initiative to circulate it as an official document of the United Nations. 
The Muslim representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina has abused the debate to advance false allegations against the Serbian people and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
Persistently accusing the Serbs for the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina, the Muslim representative is trying once again to distort the facts and present a false picture about the number and the victims of rape. 
The statement of the Muslim representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina represents the continuation of a propaganda campaign whose purpose is to advance false accusations against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and the Serbian people of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Numerous United Nations documents clearly show that, while widespread violations of humanitarian law have been committed by all three sides in the civil war in Bosnia and Herzegovina, the number and the origin of the victims remain to be determined more fully by comprehensive and impartial investigations. 
The Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights, Mr. Tadeusz Mazowiecki, stated, inter alia, in his report of 10 February 1993 2/ that "there are victims among all ethnic groups and there are rapists among the armed forces of all parties to the conflict ...". 
Direct evidence from the victims is extremely difficult to obtain". 
The report it drew up was therefore based only on indirect testimony". 
Many women did not survive mass rape and torture. 
It is deplorable that, while discussing the question of the advancement of women, Muslims of Bosnia and Herzegovina have launched yet another call for the lifting of the arms embargo. 
The tragedy of all civil wars, including the one that is right now going on in Bosnia and Herzegovina, is that its first and foremost victims are women and children. 
For its part, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, although itself deprived of leading a normal life because of unjust sanctions, is doing its utmost to assist in providing humanitarian aid to Bosnia and Herzegovina and has so far given shelter to 700,000 refugees, of whom 50,000 are Muslims. 
1. The present report contains: (a) the financial performance report of the Office of the Secretary-General in Afghanistan and Pakistan (OSGAP) for the biennium 1992-1993; and (b) cost estimates for the period from 1 January to 31 December 1994. 
In addition, the number of military advisers was reduced from 10 to 1. 
5. Table 1 below sets out for OSGAP by object of expenditure the current appropriation ($7,764,300), the estimated total expenditure for the biennium ($6,985,800) and the estimated balance of the appropriation as at 31 December 1993. 
9. It is proposed to continue the services of one military officer to advise the Personal Representative of the Secretary-General in assessing military developments throughout the area. 
10. Provision of $9,000 is made for travel of staff for consultations and briefings. 
It is assumed that, as in the past, the Government of Afghanistan would provide office accommodations free of charge and taking into account the cost-sharing arrangements with UNOCHA. 
12. An amount of $15,000 is proposed for the operation and maintenance of vehicles and for the repair of generators and other equipment, including spare parts. 
A provision of $120,000 is made to ensure the availability of an aircraft for travel in difficult-to-reach areas and to provincial centres, as necessary. 
15. Provision under this heading is made for the cost of contractual security services, insurance premiums, bank charges and casual labour; supplies and communications equipment and related repair and maintenance services; stationery and other office and general supplies; medical and other miscellaneous supplies and services. 
16. The provisions under this heading relate to the acquisition of miscellaneous communications and test equipment, including freight, insurance and related costs. 
17. In annex I to General Assembly resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986, which sets out the new budget process, paragraph 11 provides, inter alia, that: 
1. By paragraph 1 of its resolution 808 (1993) of 22 February 1993, the Security Council decided that "an international tribunal shall be established for the prosecution of persons responsible for serious violations of international humanitarian law committed in the territory of the former Yugoslavia since 1991". 
2. On 3 May 1993 the Secretary-General submitted a report to the Council (S/25704) on all aspects of this matter as requested in paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
A provisional estimate ($31.2 million) of the cost of those proposals for the first full year of operation of the International Tribunal was provided subsequently in document S/25704/Add.1. 
5. The Advisory Committee, in its report (A/47/980), brought to the attention of the General Assembly that it had considered a request from the Secretary-General on the financing of the Tribunal in 1993. 
Since it is envisaged that the Tribunal would not be fully operational during the biennium 1994-1995, for purposes of the present report, it is assumed that only one courtroom will be required in the biennium 1994-1995. 
8. On 17 September 1993, the General Assembly elected 11 judges to serve on the Tribunal for a four-year term. 
9. On 21 October 1993, the Security Council, having regard to article 16 (4) of the statute of the International Tribunal, unanimously adopted resolution 877 (1993), by which it appointed a Prosecutor and thus completed the process of forming the International Tribunal. 
The Office would include an investigation unit and a prosecution unit, the staff of which would be appointed by the Secretary-General on the recommendation of the Prosecutor. 
11. In accordance with its statute, the Registry, which would be responsible for servicing the Tribunal, would be headed by a Registrar at the level of assistant secretary-general who will be appointed for a four-year term by the Secretary-General after consultation with the President of the International Tribunal. 
12. Following the election of the 11 judges on 17 September 1993, their four-year term commenced on 17 November 1993 when they held their inaugural meeting at the Peace Palace in The Hague. 
They are scheduled to continue meeting until 30 November 1993. 
During its inaugural meeting, the Tribunal elected its President (Mr. Antonio Cassese of Italy) and a Vice-President (Ms. Elizabeth Odio-Benito of Costa Rica), determined the membership of its Chambers and undertook a preliminary consideration of rules of procedure and evidence and discussed future working arrangements. 
During recesses, the judges would continue to examine the rules of procedure and evidence individually and in working groups. 
Based on the actual situation in 1993, revised estimates of costs arising in 1993 amount to $450,800 compared to the Secretary-General's initial estimate of $1,568,500 presented to the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions on 2 July 1993. 
They are explained below and are summarized in paragraph 22. 
The estimates that follow are based on these proposals. 
On that basis, $198,500 will be required to cover the salaries and allowances of the President and 10 judges up to 31 December 1993. 
Pending authorization by the General Assembly to apply those standards to the Tribunal, however, round-trip travel to the inaugural meeting was estimated at approximately $85,400, based on application of General Assembly resolution 42/214 of 21 December 1987. 
Costs are, however, expected to be incurred under general temporary assistance in the amount of $22,600 for the other temporary staff as well as $13,100 to cover travel and daily subsistence allowances. 
Provision has therefore been made for three teams of interpreters in each of those languages for 10 days of meetings at a cost of $25,200, with an additional $10,000 for contractual translation services. 
In addition $4,000 is required for communications and the rental of a facsimile machine, photocopier and three personal computers with printers. 
21. During 1993, other costs associated with the establishment of the Tribunal consisted of two planning missions ($10,400) undertaken by staff members of the Office of General Services and the Office of Legal Affairs to review possible office locations. 
General temporary assistance requirements ($11,800) at the Professional level also arose to make the administrative and budgetary arrangements for establishment of the Tribunal. 
22. On the basis of the activities described in paragraphs 12 to 21 above, the requirements of the Tribunal during 1993 are estimated at $450,800, as summarized in the following table: 
23. A provisional estimate of $31.2 million for the cost of the first full year of operation of the Tribunal was provided in document S/25704/Add.1. 
No provision has been made for pensions, death benefits or the cost of relocation on completion of service. 
27. Requirements of $50,000 are proposed to provide for the payment of experts who may render advisory opinions or expert advice on evidence brought before the Tribunal. 
28. Provision for temporary posts would cover the salaries and common staff costs ($598,800) of six General Service staff who would provide secretarial services to the judges during the biennium (1 for the President and 5 to be shared amongst the other 10 judges). 
29. The estimated requirements ($21,200) would cover the travel of the President of the Tribunal to Headquarters once each year for consultations and for attendance at the General Assembly. 
The Commission of Experts has considered reports of alleged war crimes from various other sources and has organized field missions within the territory of the former Yugoslavia to gather photographic evidence and other pertinent information. 
A computerized database of its findings has been established. 
31. One of the initial activities envisaged to be carried out by the Prosecutor, therefore, would be obtaining information and data from the Commission. 
In view of the number of allegations already recorded by the Commission of Experts, it is considered that the workload involved in verifying, documenting and evaluating evidence by the Office of the Prosecutor may necessitate additional staff and services at various times during the biennium. 
34. Requirements ($100,000) for the payment of experts are expected to arise for expert advice on evidence brought before the Tribunal. 
It is proposed that a provision $6,500 be made for an estimated three trips between The Hague and Geneva for that purpose. 
37. Provision for contractual data-processing services is proposed in connection with the database transfer and maintenance of data gathered by the Commission of Experts at an estimated $60,000 during the biennium. 
It would also be responsible for all administrative work of the Tribunal, in relation to its financial and accounting administration, archives and distribution services, conference and public information services, documents and library services and security services. 
39. The estimated total staffing of the Tribunal (excluding the 11 judges) would be 108 in 1994 and 164 in 1995, the increase being due to conference-servicing staff who would be required as of 1995. 
Staff in the General Service and other categories are also proposed to consist of 12 General Service clerical and secretarial staff for various functions and 12 Security Guards, 4 of whom would also function as chauffeurs. 
40. It is expected that the Tribunal's proceedings would require simultaneous interpretation and translation services in English, French and Serbo-Croat and the publication of documentation in English and French. 
On the basis of two sessions each day for 150 days in one Trial Chamber and publication of an estimated 5,000 pages of documentation, it is estimated that 28 Professional and 28 General Service conference-servicing staff would be required in 1995 as listed in annex II. 
Consequently, an amount of $4,453,000 is requested under temporary assistance for meetings. 
In the interests of economy and flexibility, it is proposed that provision of $1,487,700 be made under general temporary assistance for an additional nine staff in the General Service category who would serve as Court reporters, stenotypists and Court Officers/Ushers and 20 Security Guards. 
Requirements for overtime and night differential costs are also expected to arise during those periods, for which resources of $46,500 are proposed. 
42. Conscious of the international community's demand for urgent action, it is expected that the deliberations of the Tribunal would attract great media attention. 
It is therefore proposed to provide $282,300 to cover special service agreements of audio/video technicians for approximately 150 days in 1995. 
43. The estimated requirements ($21,200) would cover the travel of the Registrar to Headquarters once each year for consultations and for attendance at sessions of the General Assembly. 
Accordingly it is proposed to provide for a Defence Counsel and related staff. 
48. The Registry provides personnel and financial administration, resource planning and use of common services in the implementation of the activities of the Tribunal. 
49. The need for interpretation services cannot be accurately predicted until the judges decide upon their working arrangements. 
It is also proposed to provide $352,800 for the external printing requirements of the Tribunal. 
54. Provision of $264,000 is proposed to cover supplies and materials requirements of the Tribunal. 
These requirements are summarized on the following pages. 
Table 2 contains details of the proposed resources and the proposed staffing table (excluding the 11 judges and conference-servicing staff proposed for 1995) is presented in table 3. 
Annex I presents the titles, levels and number of posts, contained in table 3, while annex II provides information in respect of conference-servicing staff proposed for 1995 (excluding staff requirements in the event verbatim records are required). 
57. At the time of preparation of the report of the Secretary-General to the Security Council (S/25704/Add.1), the Secretary-General informed the Council that a number of issues were unclear at that time such as detention facilities before and during trials and imprisonment. 
Upon further discussions with the Government of the Netherlands, other costs associated with the operation of the Tribunal that are likely to arise have been discussed, such as the operating costs of the detention facilities (food, heating, electricity, laundry, communications). 
It is also foreseen that, in view of security concerns, additional requirements would arise in 1994-1995, dependent on the level of activities of the Tribunal during the biennium. 
The question of the rental requirements for a suitable courtroom referred to in paragraph 51 is another aspect of the operation of the Tribunal that would be likely to warrant additional requirements in 1994-1995. 
If verbatim records are required, it is estimated that additional conference-servicing staff of 21 Professional and 11 General Service staff would be needed. 
It is the Secretary-General's view that the nature of the activities to be undertaken require its core financing through assessed contributions, albeit supplemented by voluntary contributions as available. 
64. Requirements for staff assessment in respect of the posts proposed for the Tribunal are estimated at $4,753,300 and would be offset in the same amount by income from staff assessment. 
Let me first of all express my gratitude to the hosts of the meeting for their hospitality and the excellent conditions of work. 
The peaceful Azerbaijani population is systematically exterminated and ousted. 
More than 1 million citizens of Azerbaijan have become the victims of the "ethnic cleansing" policy and are now refugees in their own land. 
Hundreds of populated areas have been looted and burnt down, the material values created by many generations of Azerbaijani people are being destroyed. 
Not much longer than a week ago the Armenian troops occupied the Azerbaijani populated area of Khudaferin, situated on the frontier with the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
There is a direct evidence of the aspiration of Armenia, consequently conducting the policy of annexation, to internationalize the conflict and to involve in it other countries of the region. 
After realization of its programme-minimum, that is, after the occupation of the whole territory of the Nagorny Karabakh region, the aggressor has started to set up along its perimeter a so-called "sanitary zone", including the regions of Azerbaijan situated around the occupied Nagorny Karabakh. 
Since the very beginning of the conflict, the bordering regions of Azerbaijan, including Nakhchivan Autonomous Republic, have been subjected to incessant shooting on the part of Armenia. 
There have been numerous attacks on the populated areas of Tovuz, Kedabek and Kazakh regions. 
The efforts on the peaceful settlement of the Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict undertaken by the international community, within the framework of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) process, have not, unfortunately, resulted in tangible results, owing to the militarily annexationist position of the Republic of Armenia. 
In our view, the most important reason for the unsuccessful character of the peace activities aimed at restoring the stability in the region is the refusal to recognize directly the fact of aggression of the Republic of Armenia against the sovereign Azerbaijan. 
How else can the facts of the seizure of eight villages of the Kazakh region of Azerbaijan, having no border with the occupied Nagorny Karabakh region and bordering on Armenia, be explained. 
Back in December of 1992, Armenian troops occupied eight villages of the Zangelan region of Azerbaijan. 
Practically all the regions of Azerbaijan bordering on Armenia and occupied during the aggression were seized as a result of attacks from two directions: from the occupied region of Nagorny Karabakh and directly from the territory of the Republic of Armenia. 
Moreover, my country is deeply concerned with a tendency in the CSCE Minsk Group to acknowledge Azerbaijan as a "defeated party" that has to accept the conditions contradicting the principles of the Charter of the United Nations, CSCE and Security Council resolutions. 
There are attempts of changing the status of Armenians of the Nagorny Karabakh region of Azerbaijan, with simultaneous removal of the other interested party, the Azerbaijani community of the mountainous part of Karabakh, from the process of peaceful settlement of the conflict. 
However, I should like to emphasize the direct threat for its implementation on the territory of Azerbaijan, owing to the aggression of the Republic of Armenia. 
Utilizing the occupied Lachin, Kelbajar and Zangelan regions of Azerbaijan, Armenia transfers to Nagorny Karabakh its regular troops, heavy weapons and ammunitions. 
The predatory actions of the expeditionary corps of the Republic of Armenia clearly demonstrate the real character of this "assistance". 
All of the occupied territory of Azerbaijan has found itself out of the zone of control by international inspections in accordance with the CFE Treaty and the Vienna Document. 
However, this intention of goodwill has not found a timely realization. 
In this connection, it is necessary to clarify what is meant by "self-defense forces of Nagorno Karabakh". 
We have many times presented factual evidence on this point. 
There is a question of how effective are the inspections within the CFE Treaty and confidence-building measures in Europe held on the territory of Armenia. 
During almost two years, the Azerbaijan Republic received 10 inspections, including seven in accordance with the CFE Treaty and three with the Vienna document. 
It is still unclear why the occupied territories of Azerbaijan have found themselves out of the zone of international inspection activities. 
Azerbaijan, owing to well-known circumstances, is not able, using its sovereign right, to define the quantity of arms and military personnel in the region, to say nothing about control over them. 
A question arises whether this situation is normal and what are these mythical "local" forces that wage military actions against the army of a State with a population of 7 million and occupy its territories. 
The weaponry missing in Armenia must be looked for in Nagorny Karabakh and other regions of Azerbaijan occupied by Armenia. 
Distinguished colleagues, let me point out the priority problems that have to be carefully addressed under the conditions of widening regional conflicts. 
First: the consensus mechanism in the international organizations and, in particular, in the CSCE, provides the aggressor with a 100 per cent possibility of avoiding the responsibility for its deeds. 
Second: it is necessary to reinforce the mechanisms of realization of the adopted decisions, to ensure firm guarantees of implementation of foreseen measures and to impose strict sanctions for the violation of agreements. 
Third: it is necessary to broaden the set of instruments for peace activities of international organizations. In particular, CSCE, in our view, needs to revise its mandate and to transform its activities from passive cease-fire observation to active peace-making operations. 
Fourth: it is necessary to realize clearly that, in conditions of regional conflicts, the implementation of all existing and any other agreements in the sphere of military-political security is put in serious jeopardy. 
At 0940 hours, a single-engine khaki-coloured aircraft was seen coming from the Iranian rear and flying at medium altitude in the direction of the Iraqi units along the border rampart at geographical coordinates 909751. 
It then returned to the Iranian rear. 
(a) At 0800 hours, a group of about eight men from the Iranian side were seen fortifying shelters at geographical coordinates 502512 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation. 
(b) At 1000 hours, four men from the Iranian zone were seen at geographical coordinates 905245 building a new guard post inside the area of separation. 
(c) At 1130 hours, a grey-coloured reconnaissance aircraft was seen coming from the Iranian rear and flying at medium altitude in the direction of the Iraqi units located approximately 1 kilometre behind the Iranian units at geographical coordinates 905765. 
At 0905 hours, a group of about five Iranian men were seen repairing positions at geographical coordinates 512512 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation. 
At 1530 hours, the Iranian side opened up an observation post containing a communications station on the elevation located at geographical coordinates 512502 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation. 
(a) At 1000 hours, a group of about six men from the Iranian side were seen building a shelter on the elevation located at geographical coordinates 517506 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation. 
(b) At 1630 hours, the Iranian side set up a dual-phase automatic rifle in front of the Iranian observation post at geographical coordinates 502512 in front the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation. 
At 0630 hours, three groups of men from the Iranian side, each estimated to number 100 to 120 persons, were seen engaging in sports exercises along the road running between geographical coordinates 517506 and geographical coordinates 512512 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation. 
At 0820 hours, a group of about 12 men from the Iranian side, wearing military uniform, were seen fortifying the shelters at geographical coordinates 517506 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation. 
At 0800 hours, intermittent light weapons fire was heard in the vicinity of the area facing the Iranian Ta'us guard post at geographical coordinates 574396 inside the area of separation. 
(a) At 1035 hours, a group of about 12 men from the Iranian side, wearing military uniform, were seen fortifying shelters at geographical coordinates 512502 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation. 
(b) At 1200 hours, two vehicles belonging to the Iranian side, a dump truck and an ambulance, were seen coming from the Iranian rear and approaching geographical coordinates 437628. 
At 1400, the two vehicles and the men returned to the Iranian rear. 
At 0755 hours, a group of about seven men from the Iranian side, wearing military uniform, strengthened the shelters at geographical coordinates 503533 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation. 
At 1230 hours, the Iranian side fired an 81-mm mortar shell at the Iraqi units. 
It fell at geographical coordinates 907824 in the Kut as-Sawadi area. 
1. On 3 May 1993 at 1302 hours, a United States warship warned the pilot of an Iranian sea-patrolling helicopter, whose position was N2840 and E5000 and which was travelling from Boushehr to Frouzan and Norouz oil-wells. 
2. On 3 May 1993 at 1330 hours, a United States warship, at the position of 247 degrees and a distance of 40 miles from Boushehr, warned an Iranian helicopter en route from Boushehr to Frouzan. 
On instructions from my Government and with reference to the letter from the representative of the Kuwaiti regime issued as document S/26585, I have the honour to inform you of the following: 
Iraqi schools have a single form for the issuance of school records. 
If the student was born anywhere outside Iraq, whether in Kuwait or elsewhere, the place of birth of the holder of the record is indicated in the space for the Governorate. 
I should like to transmit to you herewith three Iraqi school records in which the space for the Governorate indicates respectively Damascus, Syria and Tunisia. 
of this record: of school Principal: 
The general debate on the item took place at the 18th and 19th meetings, on 15 and 18 November. 
(b) Report of the Working Group on the Financing of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (A/48/554); 
(k) Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the report of the United Nations Conciliation Commission for Palestine, in accordance with paragraph 6 of General Assembly resolution 512 (VI) of 26 January 1952 and paragraph 4 of Assembly resolution 47/69 A of 14 December 1992 (A/48/474). 
(a) Letter dated 16 March 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Senegal to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/117-S/25428); 
(b) Letter dated 7 April 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Turkey to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/132); 
6. At the same meeting, the representative of Norway, in his capacity as Rapporteur of the Working Group on the Financing of UNRWA, introduced the report of the Working Group (see A/C.4/48/SR.18). 
Abstaining: Israel, United States of America. 
"Recalling Security Council resolution 237 (1967) of 14 June 1967, 
"Alarmed by the reports received from the Commissioner-General that the Israeli occupying authorities, in contravention of the obligation of Israel under international law, persist in their policy of demolishing shelters occupied by refugee families, 
"1. Strongly reiterates its demand that Israel desist from the removal and resettlement of Palestine refugees in the Palestinian territory occupied by Israel since 1967 and from the destruction of their shelters; 
"3. Requests the Secretary-General, in cooperation with the Commissioner-General, to resume issuing identification cards to all Palestine refugees and their descendants in the occupied Palestinian territory, irrespective of whether or not they are recipients of rations and services of the Agency; 
"4. Also requests the Secretary-General, after consulting with the Commissioner-General, to report to the General Assembly, before the opening of its forty-ninth session, on the implementation of the present resolution and, in particular, on the compliance of Israel with paragraph 1 above." 
Against: Israel, United States of America. 
24. At the same meeting, following statements on a point of order by the representatives of the United States of America, Belgium and Indonesia, the Committee decided not to take action on draft resolution A/C.4/48/L.25, which read: 
"3. Requests the Commissioner-General of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East to resume the interrupted general ration distribution to Palestine refugees in all fields; 
"4. Requests the Secretary-General, in consultation with the Commissioner-General, to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on the implementation of the present resolution." 
"Recalling Security Council resolution 273 (1967) of 14 June 1967, 
"2. Considers any and all agreements embodying any restriction on, or condition for, the return of the displaced inhabitants as null and void; 
"3. Strongly deplores the continued refusal of the Israeli authorities to take steps for the return of the displaced inhabitants; 
"4. Calls upon Israel to take the necessary steps for the return of all displaced inhabitants; 
Against: Israel, United States of America. 
29. In the course of his introduction, the representative of Indonesia, on behalf of the sponsors, revised the draft resolution as follows: 
(a) In operative paragraph 1, after the word "protection", the words "and administration" were deleted; 
(b) Operative paragraph 4 was deleted, and the subsequent paragraph renumbered. 
Against: Israel, United States of America. 
Against: Israel, United States of America. 
Abstaining: Central African Republic, Russian Federation. 
Against: Israel, United States of America. 
Abstaining: Central African Republic, Russian Federation. 
Against: Israel, United States of America. 
38. At the 23rd meeting, on 29 November, the Chairman drew attention to a draft resolution entitled "Palestine participation in the Advisory Commission of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East" (A/C.4/48/L.31), which read: 
42. At the 27th meeting, on 8 December, the representative of the United States of America withdrew a draft resolution entitled "Expansion of the Advisory Commission of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East" (A/C.4/48/L.36), sponsored by his delegation. 
Recalling its resolution 47/69 of 14 December 1992 and all its previous resolutions on the question, including resolution 194 (III) of 11 December 1948, 
9. Calls upon all Governments, as a matter of urgency, to make the most generous efforts possible to meet the anticipated needs of the Agency, and therefore urges non-contributing Governments to contribute regularly and contributing Governments to consider increasing their regular contributions. 
Deeply concerned about the critical financial situation of the Agency, which has affected and affects the continuation of the provision of the necessary Agency services to the Palestine refugees, including the emergency-related programmes, 
Recalling its resolution 47/69 C of 14 December 1992 and all its previous resolutions on the question, 
Recalling its resolution 212 (III) of 19 November 1948 on assistance to Palestine refugees, 
1. Urges all States to respond to the appeal contained in its resolution 32/90 F of 13 December 1977 and reiterated in subsequent relevant resolutions in a manner commensurate with the needs of Palestine refugees for higher education, including vocational training; 
2. Strongly appeals to all States, specialized agencies and non-governmental organizations to augment the special allocations for grants and scholarships to Palestine refugees, in addition to their contributions to the regular budget of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East; 
5. Appeals to all States, specialized agencies and the United Nations University to contribute generously to the Palestinian universities in the Palestinian territory occupied by Israel since 1967, including, in due course, the proposed University of Jerusalem "Al-Quds" for Palestine refugees; 
6. Also appeals to all States, specialized agencies and other international bodies to contribute towards the establishment of vocational training centres for Palestine refugees; 
7. Requests the Agency to act as the recipient and trustee for the special allocations for grants and scholarships and to award them to qualified Palestine refugee candidates; 
Recalling Security Council resolution 237 (1967) of 14 June 1967, 
Alarmed by the reports received from the Commissioner-General that the Israeli occupying authorities, in contravention of the obligation of Israel under international law, persist in their policy of demolishing shelters occupied by refugee families, 
1. Demands once again that Israel desist from the removal and resettlement of Palestine refugees in the Palestinian territory occupied by Israel since 1967 and from the destruction of their shelters; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General, in cooperation with the Commissioner-General, to resume issuing identification cards to all Palestine refugees and their descendants in the occupied Palestinian territory, irrespective of whether or not they are recipients of rations and services of the Agency; 
4. Also requests the Secretary-General, after consulting with the Commissioner-General, to report to the General Assembly, before the opening of its forty-ninth session, on the implementation of the present resolution and, in particular, on the compliance of Israel with paragraph 1 above. 
Recalling Security Council resolution 273 (1967) of 14 June 1967, 
1. Reaffirms the inalienable right of all displaced inhabitants to return to their homes or former places of residence in the territories occupied by Israel since 1967; 
2. Calls upon Israel to accelerate the necessary steps for the unimpeded return of all displaced inhabitants; 
3. Calls upon the Governments of all the other Member States concerned to provide the Secretary-General with any pertinent information in their possession concerning Arab property, assets and property rights in Israel, which would assist the Secretary-General in the implementation of the present resolution; 
with General Assembly resolution 35/13 B of 3 November 1980, giving due consideration to the recommendations consistent with the provisions of that resolution; 
2. Deplores the policy and practices of Israel, the occupying Power, which have led to the prolonged closure of educational and vocational institutions, a large number of which are operated by the Agency, and the repeated disruption of medical services; 
[30]/ S/21919 and Corr.1; see Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-fifth Year, Supplement for October, November and December 1990, document S/21919. 
(a) Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the twenty-fifth report of the Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Palestinian People and Other Arabs of the Occupied Territories (A/48/557); 
(b) Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the periodic report of the Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Palestinian People and Other Arabs of the Occupied Territories, covering the period from 27 August to 30 November 1992 (A/48/96); 
(c) Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the periodic report of the Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Palestinian People and Other Arabs of the Occupied Territories, covering the period from 1 December 1992 to 31 March 1993 (A/48/278); 
(a) Letter dated 16 March 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Senegal to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/117-S/25428); 
(b) Letter dated 14 April 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of the United Arab Emirates to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/140-S/25597); 
5. At the 20th meeting, on 22 November, the representative of Sri Lanka, Chairman of the Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Palestinian People and Other Arabs of the Occupied Territories, introduced the reports of that Committee (A/48/96, A/48/278 and A/48/557). 
7. At its 27th meeting, on 8 December the Fourth Committee had before it four draft resolutions, as set forth below. 
Against: Israel, United States of America. 
Abstaining: Central African Republic, Fiji, Marshall Islands, Micronesia (Federated States of), Russian Federation, Samoa, United States of America. 
Against: Israel, United States of America. 
Recalling its relevant resolutions, including resolution 2443 (XXIII) of 19 December 1968, and relevant resolutions of the Commission on Human Rights, 
Convinced that occupation itself represents a primary violation of human rights, 
1. Commends the Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Palestinian People and Other Arabs of the Occupied Territories for its efforts in performing the tasks assigned to it by the General Assembly and for its impartiality; 
2. Demands that Israel cooperate with the Special Committee in implementing its mandate; 
6. Also requests the Special Committee to submit regularly to the Secretary-General periodic reports on the current situation in the occupied Palestinian territory; 
7. Further requests the Special Committee to continue to investigate the treatment of prisoners in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, and other Arab territories occupied by Israel since 1967; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General: 
(a) To provide all necessary facilities to the Special Committee, including those required for its visits to the occupied territories, so that it may investigate the Israeli policies and practices referred to in the present resolution; 
Recalling its relevant resolutions, 
2. Demands that Israel accept the de jure applicability of the said Convention in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, and other Arab territories occupied by Israel since 1967, and that it comply scrupulously with the provisions of the Convention; 
Recalling its relevant resolutions and the resolutions of the Commission on Human Rights, 
Gravely concerned also about the situation in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, and the other Arab territories occupied by Israel since 1967, resulting from the measures and actions taken by Israel, the occupying Power, designed to change the legal status, geographical nature and demographic composition of those territories, 
Concerned about the dangerous situation resulting from actions taken by the illegal, armed settlers in the occupied territory, 
Reaffirming the applicability of the said Geneva Convention to the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, and the other Arab territories occupied by Israel since 1967, 
2. Demands that Israel, the occupying Power, facilitate the return of all Palestinians deported from the occupied Palestinian territory since 1967; 
3. Calls upon Israel, the occupying Power, to accelerate the release of all Palestinians arbitrarily detained or imprisoned; 
4. Calls for complete respect by the occupying Power of all fundamental freedoms of the Palestinian people, such as the freedom of education, including the free operation of schools, universities and other educational institutions; 
5. Reaffirms that the Israeli settlements in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, and the other Arab territories occupied by Israel since 1967 are illegal and an obstacle to peace; 
Deeply concerned that the Arab territories occupied since 1967 have been under continued Israeli military occupation, 
Recalling Security Council resolution 497 (1981) of 17 December 1981, 
Reaffirming once more the illegality of Israel's decision of 14 December 1981 to impose its laws, jurisdiction and administration on the occupied Syrian Golan, which has resulted in the effective annexation of that territory, 
Reaffirming the applicability of the said Convention to the occupied Syrian Golan, 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolution 237 (1967) of 14 June 1967, 
4. Denounces attempts by Israel forcibly to impose Israeli citizenship and Israeli identity cards on the Syrian citizens in the occupied Syrian Golan, and calls upon it to desist from its repressive measures against the population of the occupied Syrian Golan; 
1. The item entitled "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 47/44 of 9 December 1992. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(b) Letter dated 4 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Brazil to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the final document of the third Ibero-American Summit of Heads of State and Government (A/48/291-S/26242). 
Noting that qualitative improvements in science and technology with military applications have implications for international security and that States, in this regard, should assess carefully the impact of the use of science and technology on international security, 
Recognizing that progress in the application of science and technology contributes substantially to the implementation of arms control and disarmament agreements, inter alia, in the fields of weapons disposal, military conversion and verification, 
Recalling that norms and guidelines for the transfer of high technology with military applications should take into account legitimate requirements for the maintenance of international peace and security, while ensuring that they do not deny access to high-technology products, services and know-how for peaceful purposes, 
Noting the interest of the international community in cooperation in the fields of disarmament-related science and technology and the transfer of high technology with military applications, 
Mindful that international cooperation should be encouraged with respect to the production of disarmament-related technical equipment with the purpose, inter alia, of reducing the costs of implementing arms limitation and disarmament agreements, 
3. Invites Member States to undertake additional efforts to apply science and technology for disarmament-related purposes and to make disarmament-related technologies available to interested States; 
4. Also invites Member States to widen multilateral dialogue, bearing in mind the proposal for seeking universally acceptable norms or guidelines that would regulate international transfers of high technology with military applications; 
5. Encourages the United Nations to contribute, within existing mandates, to promoting the application of science and technology for peaceful purposes; 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields". 
1. The item entitled "Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 47/49 of 9 December 1992. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia (A/48/256); 
(b) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the documents adopted by the twenty-first Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers (A/48/396-S/26440). 
Reiterating its conviction that the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones in various regions of the world is one of the measures that can contribute effectively to the objectives of non-proliferation of nuclear weapons and general and complete disarmament, 
Welcoming the recent proposal for the conclusion of a bilateral or regional nuclear-test-ban agreement in South Asia, 
Considering that the eventual participation of other States, as appropriate, in this process could be useful, 
Bearing in mind the provisions of paragraphs 60 to 63 of the Final Document of the Tenth Special Session of the General Assembly [2]/ regarding the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones, including in the region of South Asia, 
2. Urges once again the States of South Asia to continue to make all possible efforts to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia and to refrain, in the meantime, from any action contrary to that objective; 
3. Welcomes the support of all the five nuclear-weapon States for this proposal, and calls upon them to extend the necessary cooperation in the efforts to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia; 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia". 
1. The item entitled "Question of Antarctica" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 47/57 of 9 December 1992. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided that the general debate on consideration of and action on the draft resolution on item 76 should take place on 22 to 24 November. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the state of the environment in Antarctica (A/48/449); 
Taking into account the debates on this item held since its thirty-eighth session, 
Conscious of the particular significance of Antarctica to the international community in terms, inter alia, of international peace and security, environment, its effects on global climate conditions, economy and scientific research, 
Conscious also of the interrelationship between Antarctica and the physical, chemical and biological processes that regulate the total Earth system, 
Welcoming also the recognition by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, held at Rio de Janeiro from 3 to 14 June 1992, of the value of Antarctica as an area for the conduct of scientific research, in particular research essential to understanding the global environment, 
Welcoming further the increasing support, including by some Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties, for the establishment of Antarctica as a nature reserve or world park to ensure the protection and conservation of its environment and its dependent and associated ecosystems for the benefit of all mankind, 
Welcoming the ongoing trend in acknowledging the need for internationally coordinated scientific research stations in Antarctica in order to minimize unnecessary duplication and logistical support facilities, 
Convinced of the need for concerted international cooperation in order to protect and safeguard Antarctica and its dependent ecosystems from external environmental disturbances for future generations, 
3. Reiterates - while noting the cooperation of some United Nations specialized agencies and programmes at the Seventeenth Antarctic Treaty Consultative Meeting, the need for the Secretary-General or his representative to be invited to the meetings of the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties; 
5. Welcomes the commitment made by the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties under chapter 17 of Agenda 21, adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, [8]/ as provided for in article III of the Antarctic Treaty, to continue: 
(a) To ensure that data and information resulting from scientific research activities conducted in Antarctica are freely available to the international community; 
(b) To enhance access of the international scientific community and specialized agencies of the United Nations to such data and information, including the encouragement of periodic seminars and symposia; 
7. Also urges the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties to establish monitoring and implementation mechanisms to ensure compliance with the provisions of the 1991 Madrid Protocol on Environmental Protection; 
8. Reiterates its call, in welcoming the ban on prospecting and mining in and around Antarctica for the next fifty years by Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties in accordance with the Madrid Protocol for the ban to be made permanent; 
11. Encourages the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties to increase the level of cooperation and collaboration with a view to reducing the number of scientific stations in Antarctica and to handle tourism effectively through transparent environmental impact assessment studies; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Question of Antarctica". 
1. The item entitled "Strengthening of security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 47/58 of 9 December 1992. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(b) Letter dated 24 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Japan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/353-S/26372); 
(c) Letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/564). 
"Reaffirming the primary role of the Mediterranean countries in strengthening and promoting peace, security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region, 
"Recognizing also the indivisible character of security in the Mediterranean and that the enhancement of cooperation among Mediterranean countries with a view to promoting the economic and social development of all peoples of the region will contribute significantly to stability, peace and security in the region, 
"Recognizing further that prospects for closer Euro-Mediterranean cooperation in all spheres can be enhanced by positive developments world wide, particularly in Europe and in the Middle East, 
"Expressing satisfaction at the growing awareness of the need for joint efforts by all Mediterranean countries so as to strengthen economic, social, cultural and environmental cooperation in the Mediterranean region, 
"Expressing its concern at the persistent tension and continuing military activities in parts of the Mediterranean that hinder efforts to strengthen security and cooperation in the region, 
"4. Recognizes that the elimination of the economic and social disparities in levels of development as well as other obstacles in the Mediterranean area will contribute to enhancing peace, security and cooperation among Mediterranean countries; 
"5. Encourages the Mediterranean countries further to strengthen their cooperation in facing the terrorist activities, which pose a serious threat to peace, security and stability in the region and therefore to the improvement of the current political, economic and social situation; 
"8. Recalls the decisions taken by the Second Ministerial Meeting of the Western Mediterranean Countries, held at Algiers in October 1991, and the decision concerning the forthcoming summit meeting of the Western Mediterranean countries to be held at Tunis; 
"11. Takes note of the final report of the international symposium on the future of the Mediterranean region, held at Tunis on 4 and 5 November 1992; 
"14. Encourages the continued widespread support among Mediterranean countries for the convening of a conference on security and cooperation in the Mediterranean, as well as the ongoing regional consultations to create the appropriate conditions for its convening; 
"15. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a report on means to strengthen security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region; 
"16. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled 'Strengthening of security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region'." 
(a) Operative paragraph 5 was replaced with: 
"5. Encourages the Mediterranean countries to strengthen further their cooperation in facing the terrorist activities, which pose a serious threat to peace, security and stability in the region and therefore to the improvement of the current political, economic and social situation"; 
(b) The following new operative paragraph 8 was added: 
and the following paragraphs and footnotes were renumbered accordingly. 
Recalling its relevant resolutions, including its resolution 47/58 of 9 December 1992, 
Reaffirming the primary role of the Mediterranean countries in strengthening and promoting peace, security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region, 
Recognizing also the indivisible character of security in the Mediterranean and that the enhancement of cooperation among Mediterranean countries with a view to promoting the economic and social development of all peoples of the region will contribute significantly to stability, peace and security in the region, 
Recognizing further that prospects for closer Euro-Mediterranean cooperation in all spheres can be enhanced by positive developments world wide, particularly in Europe and in the Middle East, 
Expressing satisfaction of the growing awareness of the need for joint efforts by all Mediterranean countries so as to strengthen economic, social, cultural and environmental cooperation in the Mediterranean region, 
Expressing its concern at the persistent tension and continuing military activities in parts of the Mediterranean that hinder efforts to strengthen security and cooperation in the region, 
4. Recognizes that the elimination of the economic and social disparities in levels of development as well as other obstacles in the Mediterranean area will contribute to enhancing peace, security and cooperation among Mediterranean countries; 
5. Encourages the Mediterranean countries to strengthen further their cooperation in facing the terrorist activities, which pose a serious threat to peace, security and stability in the region and therefore to the improvement of the current political, economic and social situation; 
9. Recalls the decisions taken by the Second Ministerial Meeting of the Western Mediterranean Countries, held at Algiers in October 1991, and the decision concerning the forthcoming summit meeting of the Western Mediterranean countries to be held at Tunis; 
12. Takes note of the final report of the international symposium on the future of the Mediterranean region, held at Tunis on 4 and 5 November 1992; 
15. Encourages the continued widespread support among Mediterranean countries for the convening of a conference on security and cooperation in the Mediterranean, as well as the ongoing regional consultations to create the appropriate conditions for its convening; 
16. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a report on means to strengthen security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region; 
17. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Strengthening of security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region". 
1. The item entitled "Review of the implementation of the Declaration on the Strengthening of International Security" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 47/60 A of 9 December 1992. 
3. At its second meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(b) Letter dated 28 December 1992 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/58-S/25024); 
(c) Letter dated 4 January 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/59-S/25047); 
(d) Letter dated 13 January 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/65-S/25102); 
(f) Letter dated 26 January 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/69-S/25167); 
(g) Letter dated 29 January 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/73-S/25193 and Corr.1); 
(h) Letter dated 8 February 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/79-S/25247); 
(i) Letter dated 11 February 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/85-S/25280); 
(j) Letter dated 12 February 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Kyrgyzstan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/87-S/25299); 
(k) Letter dated 18 February 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Denmark to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/89-S/25319); 
(l) Letter dated 25 February 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/94); 
(n) Letter dated 10 March 1993 from the Permanent Representatives of Papua New Guinea and Solomon Islands to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/111-S/25394); 
(o) Letter dated 4 April 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/127-S/25522); 
(p) Letter dated 14 April 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of the United Arab Emirates to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/140-S/25597); 
(q) Letter dated 18 April 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/155-S/25627); 
(r) Letter dated 17 May 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/169-S/25787); 
(s) Letter dated 27 May 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/180-S/25856); 
(t) Letter dated 9 June 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the United Arab Emirates to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/205-S/25923); 
(u) Letter dated 11 June 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/206-S/25932); 
(v) Letter dated 16 June 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/212); 
(w) Letter dated 16 June 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Republic of Moldova to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/213-S/25962); 
(x) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Albania to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/257-S/26070); 
(y) Letter dated 13 July 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/265); 
(z) Letter dated 3 August 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/290-S/26234); 
(aa) Letter dated 27 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Thailand transmitting the text of the Joint Communiqu of the Twenty-sixth ASEAN Ministerial Meeting to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/294-S/26247); 
(bb) Letter dated 24 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Japan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the final documents of the Japan Economic Summit, held from 7 to 9 July 1993 (A/48/353-S/26372); 
(cc) Letter dated 31 August 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/356); 
(dd) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/357); 
(ff) Letter dated 14 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Albania to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/395-S/26439); 
(gg) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the documents adopted by the twenty-first Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers (A/48/396-S/26440); 
(hh) Letter dated 13 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Lao People's Democratic Republic to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/397-S/26441); 
(ii) Letter dated 15 September 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Republic of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/402-S/26446); 
(jj) Letter dated 5 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/477); 
(kk) Letter dated 11 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/593-S/26727); 
(ll) Letter dated 11 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/594-S/26733 and Corr.1); 
(mm) Letter dated 15 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/602-S/26749). 
Welcoming the recent positive changes in the international landscape, characterized by the end of the cold war, the relaxation of tensions on the global level and the emergence of a new spirit governing relations among nations, 
Expressing its serious concern at the threat that could be posed to international peace and security by the resurgence of doctrines of racial superiority or exclusivity and the contemporary forms and manifestations of racism and xenophobia, 
Stressing the need for the strengthening of international security through disarmament, particularly nuclear disarmament leading up to the elimination of all nuclear weapons, and restraints on the qualitative and quantitative escalation of the arms race, 
Stressing that the United Nations is the fundamental instrument for regulating international relations and resolving global problems for the maintenance and effective promotion of peace and security, disarmament and social and economic development, 
1. Reaffirms the continuing validity of the Declaration on the Strengthening of International Security, and calls upon all States to contribute effectively to its implementation; 
2. Reaffirms also that all States must respect, in their international relations, the principles enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations; 
3. Emphasizes that, until an enduring and stable universal peace based on a comprehensive, viable and readily implementable structure of international security is established, peace, the achievement of disarmament and the settlement of disputes by peaceful means continue to be the first and foremost task of the international community; 
6. Calls for regional dialogues, where appropriate, to promote security and economic, environmental, social and cultural cooperation, taking into account the particular characteristics of each region; 
7. Stresses the importance of global and regional approaches to disarmament, which should be pursued simultaneously to promote regional and international peace and security; 
8. Reaffirms the fundamental role of the United Nations in the maintenance of international peace and security, and expresses the hope that it will continue to address all threats to international peace and security in accordance with the Charter; 
9. Urges all States to take further immediate steps aimed at promoting and using effectively the system of collective security as envisaged in the Charter, as well as halting effectively the arms race with the aim of achieving general and complete disarmament under effective international control; 
10. Stresses the urgent need for more equitable development of the world economy and for redressing the current asymmetry and inequality in economic and technological development between the developed and developing countries, which are basic prerequisites for the strengthening of international peace and security; 
12. Reaffirms that the democratization of international relations is an imperative necessity, and stresses its belief that the United Nations offers the best framework for the promotion of this goal; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fiftieth session the item entitled "Review of the implementation of the Declaration on the Strengthening of International Security". 
1. The item entitled "Consolidation of the regime established by the Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America and the Caribbean (Treaty of Tlatelolco)" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/61 of 9 December 1992. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
Recalling also that in the same resolution it voiced its confidence that, once such a treaty was concluded, all States, and particularly the nuclear-weapon States, would lend it their full cooperation for the effective realization of its peaceful aims, 
Considering that in its resolution 2028 (XX) of 19 November 1965 it established the principle of an acceptable balance of mutual responsibilities and obligations between nuclear-weapon States and those which do not possess such weapons, 
Recalling also that in its preamble the Treaty of Tlatelolco states that military denuclearized zones are not an end in themselves but rather a means for achieving general and complete disarmament at a later stage, 
Recalling further that in its resolution 2286 (XXII) of 5 December 1967 it welcomed with special satisfaction the Treaty of Tlatelolco as an event of historic significance in the efforts to prevent the proliferation of nuclear weapons and to promote international peace and security, 
Bearing in mind also that, with the adherence in 1993 of Dominica, the Treaty of Tlatelolco is in force for twenty-five sovereign States of the region, 
Recalling that since 1992 Additional Protocol I has been in force for all the States that de jure or de facto are internationally responsible for territories located within the zone of application of the Treaty, 
Recalling also that since 1974 Additional Protocol II has been in force for the five nuclear-weapon States, 
Mindful that international conditions are more propitious for the consolidation of the regime established by the Treaty of Tlatelolco, 
1. Welcomes the concrete steps taken by several countries of the region during the past year for the consolidation of the regime of military denuclearization established by the Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America and the Caribbean (Treaty of Tlatelolco); 
2. Notes with satisfaction the joint declaration by the Governments of Argentina, Brazil and Chile to the effect that the entry into force of the Treaty of Tlatelolco for those countries is imminent; 
4. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Consolidation of the regime established by the Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America and the Caribbean (Treaty of Tlatelolco)". 
Consideration of and action on the draft resolution on this item took place at the 31st meeting, on 19 November. 
7. After the adoption of the draft resolution, the Chairman of the First Committee indicated that he had taken the initiative to circulate a working paper he had prepared on the rationalization of the work and reform of the agenda of the First Committee (A/C.1/48/9). 
Recalling also the ongoing efforts of the General Assembly aimed at revitalizing its work, and recalling further its resolution 47/233 of 17 August 1993, 
Recalling the Final Document of the Tenth Special Session, the first special session devoted to disarmament, and the objectives and priorities set out therein, as well as the progress achieved in arms control and disarmament towards these ends, 
Encouraged by the changed political climate in the post-cold-war era, which is conducive to further bilateral, regional and multilateral efforts in disarmament, and aware of the consequent need to adjust the work of the United Nations, including that concerned with disarmament and international security, 
Conscious of the need to improve the interrelationship between disarmament and arms regulation issues and the broader international security context, 
Encouraged by the efforts undertaken by the Secretary-General to strengthen the Secretariat's capabilities to enable it to discharge its tasks effectively, 
1. Decides to enhance the effectiveness of the First Committee by: 
(a) Addressing in a more systematic manner the issues of disarmament and related matters of international security; 
(b) Streamlining its functioning and, as a first step towards that end, encouraging more detailed and focused discussion of the specific agenda items; 
(c) Reviewing annually the time and resources allotted for its work; 
2. Decides also, in relation to the restructuring and reorganization of the annual agenda of the First Committee, to adopt, in order to promote more detailed and focused discussions, a thematic approach whereby items presented by Member States are clustered in broad topic areas, such as: 
(b) Other weapons of mass destruction; 
3. Requests the Chairman of the First Committee to continue consultations on the further rationalization of the work of the Committee in terms of improving its effective functioning, taking into account relevant resolutions adopted by the Committee, as well as views and proposals presented to it on this issue; 
1. At its forty-seventh session, the General Assembly adopted resolution 47/204 of 22 December 1992 on the financing of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (UNDOF) for the period from 1 December 1992 to 30 November 1993. 
At that time, the Security Council renewed the mandate of UNDOF until 31 May 1993 by its resolution 792 (1992) of 25 November 1992. 
2. By paragraph 2 of its resolution 47/204, the General Assembly appropriated the amount of $18,206,500 gross ($17,718,000 net) for UNDOF for the period from 1 December 1992 to 31 May 1993. 
3. By its resolution 830 (1993) of 26 May 1993, the Security Council renewed the mandate of UNDOF for a period of six months, until 30 November 1993. 
4. As at 31 October 1993, assessments totalling $1,034.1 million had been apportioned among Member States in respect of UNDOF and the United Nations Emergency Force (UNEF) for the period since their establishment in 1974 to 30 November 1993. 
The outstanding balance of $58.6 million includes an amount of $36 million transferred to a special account in accordance with General Assembly resolution 36/116 A of 10 December 1981, leaving an amount due of $21.1 million, as indicated in the status of contributions as at 31 October 1993. 
No voluntary contributions have been received for the period under review. 
This service was utilized by UNDOF on three occasions during the review period ending 31 October 1993. 
Supplementary information providing detailed description under each line item is provided in annex II. 
Appropriation and/or authorization to enter into commitments and apportionment for UNDOF is, therefore, required for the period beginning 1 December 1993. 
The estimate incorporates an overall reduction of approximately 7.8 per cent in military personnel from an authorized strength of 1,124 troops to 1,036. A 6.7 per cent reduction in local level posts is also proposed. 
Supplementary information on the cost estimate for the 12-month period beginning 1 December 1993 to 30 November 1994 is provided in annex IV. 
The word "income" in the preceding sentence includes assessed contributions unpaid irrespective of collectibility. 
11. As indicated in paragraph 4 above, outstanding collectible assessed contributions as at 31 October 1993 amount to some $21.1 million. 
Until the level of outstanding assessed contribution is reduced, the Secretary-General recommends that the surplus of $5,109,799, which otherwise would have to be surrendered as credits to Member States, be entered into the suspense account established pursuant to General Assembly resolution 33/13 E of 14 December 1978. 
(a) The appropriation of the amount of $18,204,000 gross ($17,718,000 net) authorized and apportioned in paragraph 7 of General Assembly resolution 47/204 for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1993; 
(b) With regard to the period after 30 November 1993, commitment authorization at a monthly rate of $2,680,000 gross ($2,599,000 net), for the maintenance of the Force and for the apportionment of such amounts, should the Security Council decide to renew the mandate of UNDOF beyond that date; 
(c) A decision to credit to Member States the amount of the unencumbered balance of $640,000 for the period from 1 December 1992 to 30 November 1993 against their assessments in respect of such future mandate periods as may be approved by the Security Council; 
(d) A decision as regards the surplus balance of $5,109,799 indicated in paragraph 10 above. 
The aforementioned over-expenditures were due to the need for overlap of replacements for the Finnish Battalion with Canadian, Austrian and Polish military personnel. 
The Force is undergoing a restructuring from the current two line battalions and two logistics units to two line battalions and one logistics unit as shown in annex V. 
The over-expenditure was partially reduced by lower requirements under utilities ($170,000) because UNDOF is no longer required to reimburse the Government of Syria for electricity usage in the Golan Heights. 
Moreover, the energy requirements in Camp Faouar are now being supplied by UNDOF's two 635 KVA generators. 
An extensive acquisition and installation of EDP equipment and software, undertaken in connection with the computerization programme for procurement and warehousing for UNDOF, including an electronic mail system, resulted in an over-expenditure under data-processing equipment ($486,500) and miscellaneous equipment ($4,000). 
The amount authorized for IMIS has been fully utilized. 
Decreased requirements under this heading were due to the vacancies mentioned under paragraph 2 above. 
There was no provision under this heading. 
1. These estimates were based, where applicable, on the cost parameters indicated below. 
The cost estimate provides for a troop strength of 1,036 throughout the 12-month period consisting of 825 infantry and 211 logistics personnel as shown in annex V. 
The estimates for spare parts, repair and maintenance are based on a total vehicle establishment of 382. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
This estimate is based on an average strength of 1,036 in all ranks for the Force during the period. 
Provision is made to pay troops for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per day for up to a maximum of seven days of leave taken during a six-month period of service ($152,300). 
This estimate also provides for the purchase of recreational and sports supplies and equipment, rental of movies and maintenance of sports and recreational areas ($45,700). 
The estimate is based on an average of 1,035 troops for 365 days, at a rate of $5.50 per person per day. 
A daily allowance for incidental personal expenses is paid in local currency to all military personnel, equivalent to $1.28 per person per day. 
The above estimate is based on an average strength of 1,035 troops during the period. 
This estimate takes into account the withdrawal of approximately 326 personnel in mid-December and 30 personnel at the end of 1993. 
Duty travel during the period in Israel, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic, at the daily subsistence allowance rates of $53, $67, $68, respectively, is estimated to cost $47,000. 
The estimate also includes the amount of $22,000 for the payment of subsistence allowance to the Force Commander's aide-de-camp who is the only military staff member remaining in Damascus. 
It also covers the cost of rotating contingents upon completion of their tours of duty of approximately six months' duration ($1,151,700) and for the cost of repatriating individual members of the Force for medical, compassionate or other reasons ($25,700). 
This estimate includes the cost of chartered aircraft, as well as ground transportation between ports of arrival/departure, baggage service and ground handling charges. 
This estimate is based on an average strength of 1,036 in all ranks for the Force during this period and the withdrawal of the Finnish battalion in December 1993. 
The estimated cost is based on the approved general guidelines, which provide for payment of contingent-owned equipment over a period of four years. 
This estimate provides for the reimbursement of troop-contributing Governments for payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury, disability or illness resulting from service with UNDOF, based upon national legislation and/or regulations. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The abolition of 6 local level posts is proposed. 
This will reduce the staffing establishment from 126 to 120 posts as set out in annex V. 
The proposed amount will provide approximately 432 hours of overtime for the locally recruited staff and is based on the local salary scales. 
Common staff costs include estimates for dependency, installation, mobility and hardship allowances, for contribution to the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund and the medical insurance plan, and for rental subsidy, home leave, education grant and family visit travel, repatriation grants and representation allowance. 
This estimate provides for the travel of the Force Commander and other UNDOF personnel to New York and/or by New York staff to UNDOF for periodic consultation and for travel within the mission area. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Estimated requirements are summarized in the table below and detailed thereafter. 
This estimate covers the cost of the headquarters offices in Damascus ($64,000), generator and vehicle workshops and storage space ($44,000) and the cost of utilities and minor maintenance when these are not included in the rental ($105,000). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
A wide range of construction materials (masonry, carpentry, plumbing, and miscellaneous) are continuously required for the preventive maintenance, repair and renovation of premises, including shelters and other installations in the area of operations. 
The proposed amount will meet the cost of services for alterations, repairs, electrical maintenance, sewerage system improvements and maintenance, hard surfacing and water supply system maintenance. 
This estimate provides for major alterations, adaptation and construction of premises in the camps and positions. 
These are executed largely through self-help by contingent soldiers. 
Resort to contractual arrangements are made only when absolutely necessary and practical. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Estimated requirements are summarized in the table below and detailed thereafter. 
The table also provides a comparison with cost levels of the previous two years. 
Twenty-four commercial-pattern vehicles, 11 of which will be transferred from Cambodia as described below, are required to replace existing vehicles that are worn out, destroyed, or have high mileage and are uneconomical to repair or operate. 
The amount of $96,800 has been included under budget line item 1 (c). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the purchase of a wide range of tools and equipment for the proper maintenance of various diesel and gasoline motor vehicles according to manufacturers' standards under adverse field conditions. 
The proposed amount will provide $360,000 for 300 general purpose vehicles at an estimated annual rate of $1,200 per vehicle; and $451,000 for 82 military pattern vehicles at an annual estimated rate of $5,500 per vehicle. 
The estimate is based on the most recent experience and reflects the changeover of the majority of vehicles from gasoline to diesel-based operation. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Estimated requirements are summarized in the table below and detailed thereafter. 
The table also provides a comparison with cost levels of the previous two years. 
The original estimate in the amount of $250,000 has been reduced by $15,000, which represents the residual value of spare parts and supplies to be transferred from UNTAC. 
This provision covers the replacement of obsolete and worn-out test equipment and other specialized tools. 
- Cost of commercial telegrams, rental of post office boxes and official mail postage ($3,000); 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The estimated requirements are summarized below, including a comparison table of cost levels for the previous two years. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The estimate will allow for the replacement of 15 12-KVA generators that are worn out. 
These generators supply power to all positions in the area of operation and provide emergency back-up at headquarters and in the main camps. 
Provision is made for the purchase, including freight, of the following observation equipment: 
This estimate covers the cost of medical and dental equipment required as replacements or essential additional equipment. 
This estimate covers various expendable supplies and services as summarized below, including a comparison table of cost levels for the previous two years. 
The estimate provides for the cost of external audit for the Force. 
Provision is made under this heading to cover services in respect of tailoring and haircutting services and garbage removal at headquarters and the base camps ($67,000), laundry and dry cleaning for all military and field service personnel ($73,000), and fumigation services ($6,000). 
The proposed amount will provide for sundry services not provided for elsewhere. 
This estimate covers the cost of office supplies, including the cost of reproduction supplies and printing of forms. 
This estimate provides for sand bags, concertina wire, barbed wire, corrugated steel sheets, fence posts, enamel paint, concrete tube culverts, gabion boxes and mine tapes. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the proportional share in the financing of the Integrated Management Information System (IMIS). 
In accordance with the methodology for the funding of posts authorized in support of peace-keeping operations, provision is made in the amount indicated above representing 8.5 per cent of the total civilian staff salaries, common staff costs and travel as indicated under item 2 (b) above. 
All revenue derived from staff assessment, which is not otherwise disposed of by specific resolution of the General Assembly, is credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the Assembly in its resolution 973 A (X) of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNDOF budget. 
Included under this heading is the estimated income to be derived from sales of obsolete or surplus equipment and stores. 
No provision is made under this heading. 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Report of the Economic and Social Council". 
In this regard, I have been informed that the Transitional Executive Council, holding its inaugural meeting today in Cape Town, has become operational as of today. 
During its consideration of the report, the Advisory Committee met with representatives of the Secretary-General who provided additional information to the Committee. 
3. The savings (overruns) incurred in respect of the main objects of expenditure of UNOMSA for the period mid-September 1992 to 31 December 1993 are summarized in annex I to the report, with supplementary information thereon provided in annex II. 
The Advisory Committee notes that, according to the performance report for that period, the projected expenditure for a number of items varies considerably from the cost estimates for the period. 
For example, there are substantial savings under general temporary assistance, consultants, travel, and rental of aircraft, and large overexpenditure on salaries, vehicle operation and communications. 
The Committee recalls that substantial savings and overexpenditures in an operation should be well explained in the performance report. 
4. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 19 of the report of the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/28) that $61,200 (overrun) for the period from mid-September 1992 to 31 December 1993 will be reflected in the second performance report under section 2 of the programme budget for 1992-1993. 
5. The Advisory Committee was informed that as at 3 December 1993 there were 60 international staff, comprising one Chief of Mission, a Deputy Chief of Mission, 50 observers and eight support staff. 
The Secretary-General proposes an addition of 56 international staff, comprising 50 observers (already approved by the Security Council) [1] and six support staff, effective 1 December 1993. 
In addition, in paragraphs 10 and 11, he proposes to provide for the Senior Advisor/Observer (currently on loan from the Department of Political Affairs), the post at the D-1 level currently occupied by the Deputy Head of Mission, as well as establishing 10 observer posts at the P-5 level. 
The Committee has no objection to these proposals. 
7. The Secretary-General estimates the cost for the period 1 January to 31 July 1994 at $8,994,100. 
8. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 14 of the report that the above estimates relate only to the requirements of the Mission prior to and after the election, without taking into account possible additional electoral requirements. 
9. Upon inquiry as to the high cost of premises, the Advisory Committee was informed that negotiations are under way to obtain premises at reasonable cost. 
10. With regard to general purchase of materials and service, the Advisory Committee reiterates its recommendation that, whenever cost-effective and technically feasible, every reasonable effort should be made by the Secretariat, in accordance with established procedures, to acquire services, resources and materials from local area sources (A/47/896, para. 13). 
In this regard, the Committee was informed that office furniture would be purchased locally. 
11. Taking into account its observations, the Advisory Committee, without prejudice to such decisions as the General Assembly may take on the mode of financing of UNOMSA, recommends that the estimate of $8,994,100 for UNOMSA should be approved for the period from 1 January to 31 July 1994. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on agenda item 35 should be closed today at 4 p.m. 
The PRESIDENT: I therefore request those representatives wishing to participate in the debate to inscribe their names as soon as possible. 
We are living in extraordinary times that offer a challenge to our imagination and wisdom: the challenge of comprehending the multidimensional changes that are taking place, and of choosing the best course in the interests of peace. 
As affirmed by the General Assembly most recently in resolution 47/64 A, the United Nations has a permanent responsibility with respect to the question of Palestine until the question is resolved in all its aspects in a satisfactory manner in accordance with international legitimacy. 
The Committee also welcomes the reaffirmation by donor countries, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations of continued support for the Palestinian people. 
Details about the Committee's proposed programme of work in pursuit of these objectives are contained in its report (A/48/35), which will be introduced shortly by the Rapporteur. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of Malta, in his capacity as Rapporteur of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People, to introduce the Committee's report (A/48/35). 
The report covers the developments in the region and the activities of the Committee in the year since the last report, and takes into account the new situation with regard to the peace process, which evolved while the Committee was ending its work for the year. 
The information is based on factual reports which reached the Committee from a variety of sources, such as Governments, non-governmental organizations, individual experts and the media. 
The Committee also welcomed the pledging conference on assistance to the Palestinian people and stressed the importance of an effective role by the United Nations in this regard. 
The Committee, in cooperation with the Division for Palestinian Rights, organized regional seminars and non-governmental organizations symposiums in North America, Europe and Africa, as well as an international meeting of non-governmental organizations. 
The Committee believes that these meetings make a positive contribution to peace efforts by providing a forum for a balanced and constructive discussion of the most important issues. 
Finally, the report describes very briefly the many activities of the Division for Palestinian Rights in the field of research, monitoring and publications and action taken for the establishment of a computer-based information system on the question of Palestine. 
Chapter VI, the last chapter, contains the recommendations of the Committee. 
These recommendations were drafted taking into account recent developments. 
The Committee welcomes the recent agreements as an important step towards the attainment of a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in accordance with Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) and towards the realization of the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people. 
The Committee believes that it can make a valuable and positive contribution to the United Nations endeavours during the transitional period by mobilizing international opinion and action for its successful outcome and in support of the Palestinian people until a final settlement is achieved. 
The Committee believes that a broadening of its membership to include countries that support its objectives but have not participated thus far in its work would greatly enhance the contribution of the General Assembly to the efforts to promote peace at this important stage. 
These tasks include the promotion of support for the ongoing peace process and the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements; intensified assistance to the Palestinian people; and encouragement of consideration of major issues in order to promote a final settlement based on international legitimacy. 
The Committee considers that the collection, exchange and dissemination of accurate and timely information are of great importance during this period and values the role of the Division for Palestinian Rights as a focal point in this regard. 
The Committee also considers that non-governmental organizations have played a significant and constructive role over the years in solidarity with the Palestinian national struggle and in support of the work of the Committee. 
It attaches great importance to the contribution to be made by non-governmental organizations throughout the transitional period and will explore ways to involve additional non-governmental organizations in its work and to enhance the effectiveness and impact of United Nations-sponsored meetings of non-governmental organizations. 
The Committee also considers that the programme of regional seminars and meetings of non-governmental organizations has provided a useful forum for a concrete and constructive analysis and debate, in particular thanks to the regular participation of Israelis and Palestinians, and has helped in educating public opinion and facilitating dialogue. 
Finally, the Committee trusts that the Assembly will endorse its recommendations and support its work, as has happened every year since the Committee's establishment. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 3237 (XXIX), of 22 November 1974, and resolution 43/177, of 15 December 1988, I now call on the head of the observer delegation of Palestine. 
I wish you great success in directing the work of the Assembly towards its desired objectives. 
We have very close relations of friendship and cooperation with your country, Guyana. 
On behalf of Palestine and the Palestine Liberation Organization, I reiterate my congratulations to you and express the hope that this session, under your able guidance, will achieve tangible progress in advancing the cause of international peace and security. 
This responsibility has been with the United Nations since its inception, beginning with the General Assembly's resolution on the partition of Palestine in 1947 into two States, one Jewish and one Arab. 
The Middle East peace process started in Madrid in 1991, on the basis of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) and the principle of land-for-peace in addition to resolving all other central issues relating to the Arab-Israeli conflict, the core of which is the question of Palestine. 
The Palestine Liberation Organization agreed to Palestinian participation in spite of the unjust conditions of the process, and has worked hard to make it a success. 
However, the world has not seen any tangible progress in this process, and so a search was begun for ways and means to restore its momentum and dynamism. 
The world has witnessed a new and important development in the Middle East: namely, the signing by the Palestine Liberation Organization and Israel, at an international ceremony in Washington, D.C., on 13 September 1993, of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements. 
Under the terms of that Declaration, Israel will begin its withdrawal from the Gaza Strip and the Jericho area on 13 December next and complete the withdrawal within four months from that date. 
This will be accompanied by the establishment of a Palestinian national authority in that area, the entry of Palestinian security and police forces to maintain law and order. 
After three months the Israeli army will withdraw from the cities, towns, villages and population centres in the rest of the West Bank and be redeployed to designated locations. 
Subsequently, the Israeli military government will be withdrawn and its civil administration dismantled. 
The Declaration of Principles left for a later stage negotiation on a number of fundamental issues of paramount importance, such as those of Al-Quds, Israeli settlements, refugees and boundaries. 
Holy Jerusalem, Al-Quds, the capital, God willing, of our Palestinian state, is of central importance to our Palestinian people, to the Arab homeland as a whole and to all Muslims and Christians the world over. 
The international community and, in particular, the Security Council have a clear position also on the Israeli settlements; the Security Council, in resolution 465 (1980), declared those settlements to be illegal and a serious obstruction to achieving peace and called for them to be dismantled. 
The settlements will continue to be illegal regardless of any political developments. 
As for the Palestinian refugees, they now number 2.8 million, that is to say roughly one half of our Palestinian people. 
This question must be resolved in a manner that is consonant with international legality, specifically, with paragraph 11 of General Assembly resolution 194 (III) of 1948, which affirmed the right of return and the right to compensation for those who may not wish to return. 
One should recall in this regard the important role played by the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA) in providing assistance to our people. 
I call on UNRWA to continue providing such assistance to Palestine refugees wherever they are living. 
The foregoing concerns the elements of the ultimate solution. 
As for the more urgent matters, in my view, the issue of the human rights of the Palestinian people under occupation emerges as a fundamental issue. 
In this context, we emphasize that the protection of Palestinian human rights and the strict application of international human rights norms in this regard are matters of principle that are not subject to negotiation or to political vicissitudes. 
We have established the Palestinian Economic Council for Development and Reconstruction. 
We are fully confident that Arab brotherhood will remain, as it has always been, the basis of more Arab support for the Palestinian people under such exceptional circumstances. 
We also call for a more effective United Nations involvement in the peace process as a whole and in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles. This would be in keeping with the spirit of our time and the increasing United Nations role everywhere. 
It will also express our confidence in the Organization and in the international community. 
The continuing tragic situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina is deeply disturbing to all humanity and runs counter to humanity's moral values. 
We look upon our future Palestinian experiment as an endeavour that will give practical expression to the principles of democracy, political pluralism, free elections, respect for human rights and the building of a modern society with a free and open economy. 
Dialogue is God's gift to mankind, and demonstrating the courage to engage in it, even when certain forces oppose it, and knowing how to use it when the circumstances are right is a very serious and responsible act. 
To move from enmity and decades of tragic confrontation onto the path of cooperation and dialogue, with an eye to the future, is no easy task, nor is it free from danger, but it was vitally important to shoulder the historic responsibility to achieve peace. 
The process has its enemies, but they will understand the importance of the undertaking when it comes time to harvest the fruits of reconciliation. 
Throughout mankind's history the beginning of dialogue between apparently irreconcilable enemies has often required the participation and encouragement of good friends. 
In this instance special recognition should go to the Norwegian Government, whose Foreign Minister, supported by his Government, had the vision and tact to promote, with the greatest possible discretion, the first and far-reaching direct meetings, against the perfect background afforded by his beautiful country. 
The United States, Russia, Spain and many other countries of the international community also contributed greatly to the success of the agreements, which became a reality in Washington, under the aegis of President Clinton and in the presence of many eminent world personalities involved in the process. 
For decades there have been intensive debates on this question in various forums. 
There has been incessant diplomatic activity, and the quest for peace has been a common objective. 
On this occasion we wish to emphasize the work of the members of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries, which for years led the way in supporting the endeavours of the Palestinian people by promoting countless initiatives. 
There is another important aspect of the Israeli-Palestinian agreement that we should highlight as a way of strengthening and guaranteeing the success of that agreement, which should, above all, benefit the region's inhabitants. 
I am referring to the ad hoc Committee on which the parties have agreed, which will be responsible for devising a wide-ranging network of technical and financial cooperation, joint construction of infrastructure and so on. 
We hope that the remaining differences, including those that have recently emerged, will be progressively overcome and that the lengthy and difficult road ahead will be traversed successfully. 
In this connection, we reaffirm the Committee's important role in providing appropriate follow-up to the agreements, as well as the work the Secretary-General can do in helping to make a reality of the dream of a safer and prosperous life for all the inhabitants of the region. 
The Israeli and Palestinian negotiators should continue their dialogue with a view to implementing the agreements without further delay and promoting confidence-building measures, so that headway may be made in the peace process. 
The General Assembly should also contribute to improving the atmosphere of the negotiations by appealing to all parties to renounce violence and to continue the talks in a candid, constructive and pragmatic manner, and by appealing to critics of the process to give peace a chance. 
The excellent example of the agreements between Israel and Palestine deserves to be supported, followed and respected by all those who believe that dialogue and negotiation are vital to the strengthening of peace. 
I reaffirm that Nicaraguans are struggling for the same ideals of peace, reconciliation, cooperation and development. 
With regard to agenda item 24, "United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s", I am establishing a working group with a view to seeking a consensus text based on the draft resolution that has been issued as document A/48/L.24. 
As regards agenda item 151, "United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation", I am also establishing a working group in order to negotiate a consensus text based on the draft resolution that has been circulated in document A/48/L.19. 
I hope to do this by next Wednesday. 
All these developments represent a positive step towards the achievement of a peaceful, just, comprehensive and durable solution to the question of Palestine and the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
The radical changes that have taken place in the international arena over the past few years, as well as the substantive new elements in regional and international relations, have brought about a new international and regional climate. 
This stems from our belief that the Palestinian people is the party that is best placed to determine the steps which would save its interests and crown its struggle to return and to establish an independent Palestinian State. 
"While renewing our affirmation of the need to continue peaceful efforts in accordance with the principles and agreed bases, we look forward to concrete developments and progress in the negotiations on all tracks with a view to advancing the peace process." 
This conviction had previously been demonstrated by our participation in the Madrid peace process and in multilateral negotiations. 
In this connection, we should like to stress that all other tracks of negotiation at the bilateral level must be crowned with success and thereby lead to the complete withdrawal of Israel from all the occupied Arab territories, including the Syrian Golan, Holy Al-Quds and southern Lebanon. 
We must all continue to deploy our peaceful efforts if the necessary momentum on all tracks of the comprehensive peace process is to be maintained. 
The end of the cold war, the emerging enhanced role of the United Nations and the prevailing political climate of conciliation create an ideal environment for an effective effort to achieve permanent solutions to long-standing problems. 
Whether mankind succeeds in seizing the present opportunity for peace and partnership depends as much on the United Nations as on individual Member States. 
Cyprus, having historical bonds of friendship with the peoples of the region, could not but rejoice at these developments, which are in line with the international morality the United Nations advocates and the legality it upholds. 
The President of the Republic of Cyprus, Mr. Glafcos Clerides, expressing the feelings of our Government and people, said on 14 September 1993: 
"We believe the agreement is a landmark in the process for achieving an overall settlement to the Middle East problem and will put an end to the long confrontation in the region and bring peace. 
"We believe that there will be difficulties, but we are certain they will be faced in the same spirit in which the historic agreement has been achieved. 
"I express the profound satisfaction of the Cypriot people, the Government's and my own, at this breakthrough and I offer warmest congratulations to all those who had the vision and the great courage, determination and awareness of historic responsibility to make the peace agreement possible." 
Accordingly, we have joined the international community in maintaining the position of principle that for any solution to be just and viable it must be comprehensive and in conformity with the United Nations Charter. 
Through our membership of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People and our stance against foreign occupation, together with our conviction that United Nations resolutions must be implemented, we have encouraged every effort to promote peace. 
In this regard, my Government would be pleased to host Israeli-Palestinian working groups negotiating the agreement of 13 September 1993. 
Our readiness to offer Cyprus as a venue for such meetings has already been conveyed to the parties directly involved. 
We support the agreement and we urge the parties to maintain the impetus towards a solution to the problem on the basis of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
Extensive technical and other assistance by the United Nations is therefore necessary. 
We expect the active participation of the United Nations in all fields of the peace process, not just the economic aspects, during this sensitive transitional period of establishing Palestinian national authority. 
Moreover, goodwill measures are necessary to cement trust between the two peoples, contributing to the attainment of the goals of the agreement. 
The positive developments so far should be reflected also within the United Nations, the state of enmity and confrontation should be ended, and the resolutions customarily adopted should be reconsidered and re-examined. 
Let me conclude by quoting from the message issued today by our President on the occasion of the International Day of Solidarity with the Palestinian People: 
"The Palestinian people, in a spirit of resilience and determination, are fully committed today - as they have always been - to the struggle for their human rights, freedom, justice and national independence. 
"The historic agreement between the State of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization, a truly remarkable achievement, constitutes the first step towards the long and difficult road to peace. 
"Cyprus praises the exemplary efforts that have been made by all sides in the struggle to secure lasting peace in the area. 
We urge all parties to continue their current search for a comprehensive solution, which is an indispensable condition for peace, security and prosperity throughout the Middle East". 
Mr. WISNUMURTI (Indonesia): The question of Palestine is being considered by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session against the backdrop of the historic signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements between the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and the Government of Israel. 
We also welcome the repeal of the law against contacts with the PLO, the decision to negotiate directly with its representatives and the act of mutual recognition by the PLO and Israel. 
These positive developments taken together irrevocably recognize the long-sought national and political identity of the Palestinians and their right of their leaders to negotiate on behalf of their people. 
This has caused immense suffering and hardship for the Palestinian people and has had a devastating impact on the fabric and well-being of Palestinian society. 
In fact, living conditions have become appalling, with most physical infrastructure and public institutions either non-existent or near collapse. 
Of immediate importance therefore is the strict enforcement of basic human rights and fundamental freedoms and the adoption of remedial measures to resolve the urgent socio-economic problems facing the Palestinians. 
In this context, we attach particular importance to the improvement of existing infrastructures and to the building of new infrastructures for the attainment of the development objectives of the Palestinians. 
This calls for delinking the Palestinian economy from that of Israel, removing stringent controls over Palestinian economic activities and rescinding the regulations concerning the use of land and water resources by the indigenous inhabitants. 
Thus, the process of reconstruction should go forward in preparation for independence and statehood as an integrated approach to peace and development that will provide the essential wherewithal for building a strong, secure and prosperous State of Palestine. 
We also recognize that the initial steps contained in the Declaration of Principles are an integral and non-prejudicial part of the entire peace process, which envisages a transitional period of five years. 
In this regard, the ongoing negotiations continue to face obstacles and difficulties, especially on the question of Israeli withdrawal from the Gaza Strip and Jericho. 
Further aggravating the situation is an escalation of clashes and violence unleashed by Israeli forces and by armed settlers. 
It is particularly regrettable that Israel has yet to show a positive attitude with respect to fully and faithfully implementing the Declaration; this reflects the uncertainties that exist in the peace process. 
We also envisage an equally important role for the Organization in the economic and social development of the Palestinian people. 
Close and effective coordination within the United Nations system would be equally essential in ensuring the optimum utilization of such assistance. 
My delegation hails the heroic sacrifices made by the Palestinians in their long and arduous struggle for the attainment of those rights and reaffirms its solemn commitment to the achievement of an independent Palestinian State. 
We commend the Palestinians for the contributions they have made in significantly advancing the peace process. 
However, the momentum generated by the Palestinian-Israeli agreement should be reinforced by sustained negotiations on other outstanding issues, including the status of the Holy City of Jerusalem, equity for the refugees, the dismantlement of settlements and the delineation of borders, as well as other questions of common concern. 
Yet the need to translate the agreement on self-rule into real peace and to build and sustain a new era of security, stability and cooperation is now more urgent than ever. 
We now have an unprecedented opportunity to achieve a peaceful solution to the question of Palestine, a question which has for so long been a preoccupation of the international community. 
If this core issue of the Arab-lsraeli conflict can be resolved, we can then look forward with hope and optimism to a safe and secure Middle East. 
Mr. NOTERDAEME (Belgium) (interpretation from French): On 30 October 1991, the Twelve affirmed, at the opening of the Madrid Conference, that the objective of peace in the Middle East was no longer a mirage but rather a reality that was within reach. 
Peace, which until then had been just a promise and a challenge, was thus confirmed as the clear and unequivocal choice of the Israeli and Palestinian peoples. 
For the European Union, this expectation must not be disappointed, after so many difficult years; we are profoundly convinced that the success of the Israeli-Palestinian agreement will have crucial consequences for the progress of peace throughout the Middle East. 
In accordance with our well-known positions, including support for resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), we are determined to play a role that is at once active, constructive and balanced in pursuing the peace process and in participating in the international arrangements that will flow from the recent agreement. 
The current momentum resulting from the Israeli-Palestinian agreement must be kept up at all costs so as to achieve a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement to the conflict and the Palestinian question. 
We have noted the firm intention of the Secretary-General to do everything within his power to contribute to the peace efforts and to place the Organization's services at the disposal of parties that request them. 
We have noted the positive steps that have been taken in the wake of the 13 September agreement, such as the repatriation of deportees and the release of prisoners. 
Confidence-building measures of this kind are in our view essential if the present, unprecedented atmosphere in the peace process is to thrive. 
We should also like to reiterate our condemnation of violence from whatever source, and we hope that its aftermath will now become part of the past. 
The European Union believes that it is up to the parties to determine the conditions for a settlement which, in order to be effective, must be freely negotiated and must be accepted by common accord. 
Their two reports provide useful information on the recent developments of the Palestinian question and concerning the prospects for the future of a crisis whose history has continued to be closely linked with that of the United Nations since its inception. 
Our discussions this year may perhaps be slightly different from those of past years for, over the past few months, the Middle East region has been giving grounds for hope, in the shape of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements for the occupied Arab territories. 
Algeria, while it welcomes this positive development, views it as a first step towards an equitable, lasting and comprehensive settlement to the Palestinian question and to the Middle East crisis, on the basis of United Nations resolutions and the land-for-peace principle. 
The Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements is the beginning of a difficult process of change. 
We also welcome the creation of a high-level inter-agency working group to focus on the economic and social development of the Palestinian territories. 
Algeria, which took part in the Washington conference, cannot but stress the crucial importance for the success of the peace process of bringing about economic and social recovery in the returned territories. 
The importance of the peace process that began in Madrid lies in the fact that it is an evolving process, and in its potential for achieving progress towards peace. 
Long-held views are changing gradually and the gap between the parties is narrowing, albeit a bit too slowly at times. 
Here we must also address the question of the Holy City of Al-Quds, which, according to the provisions of the numerous resolutions adopted by the Security Council over the years, is a crucial one. 
It must uphold those principles that will ensure the durability, fairness and comprehensiveness of the results of the negotiations that proceeded from the Madrid conference. 
This great achievement was the result of strenuous and continuous efforts in which all the parties concerned had participated since the start of the Madrid peace conference on the Middle East in 1991. 
We also hope that agreement will be reached expeditiously on all the transitional arrangements so that there will not remain a single Palestinian under Israeli occupation. 
The historic agreement between the representatives of the Palestinian people and Israel stipulates that: 
Here we should like to commend the results of the international donors' conference held in Washington on 1 October 1993 in order to assist the Palestinian people in building its social and economic structures and institutions. 
We think that the role of the Committee will acquire added significance in the near future, in view of the recent developments in the region. 
The Committee can channel its activities towards supporting the implementation of the Palestinian-Israeli accord and it can initiate programmes aimed at increasing international awareness of the needs of the Palestinian people in the new phase. 
We hope that all, and in particular, the donor countries will consider the possibility of widening the membership of the Committee so that all parties and countries concerned may be able to participate therein and to contribute to assisting the Palestinian people in taking further steps towards peace. 
This has led to valuable and positive participation by the United Nations in the Washington donors' conference. 
That role may well go beyond the provision of technical or economic assistance and may well embrace the areas of confidence-building measures and peace-keeping. 
We hope that progress will be achieved in the Palestinian-Israeli negotiations on the implementation of the stages of the agreement within the agreed time-frame, towards the initiation of negotiations on the final settlement. 
The multilateral talks offer a highly significant experiment regarding the peace dividends that could accrue for all the parties concerned including the Palestinian people whose representatives are actively taking part in all rounds of those talks. 
Since Egypt started the peace experiment, we continued to hope that peace would be achieved between the Palestinians and other Arab peoples, on the one hand, and Israel on the other hand. 
We feel today that we are taking a large step towards the achievement of that desired objective and hope that similar steps will follow on all the negotiating tracks. 
Mr. FARHADI (Afghanistan) (interpretation from French): For 46 years, the Assembly has been discussing the question of the Middle East. 
That period makes up a large part of the twentieth century, and thus of the life of this Organization and of our own lives and careers and those of many others. 
But those promises were not respected - or only very minimally - by the occupier, Israel, and so here we are again. 
I go into these details because Afghanistan insists first and foremost on the absolute need for Israel to withdraw from all territories occupied since 1967, including Al Quds Al Sharif and the territories occupied in other Arab countries. 
Afghanistan firmly believes in the national rights of the Palestinian people, and first of all to their right to self-determination, which includes their right to an independent Palestinian State. 
Afghanistan obviously recognizes the right of all the countries of the region, including the State of Palestine that is soon, we hope, to be established, and those enumerated in General Assembly resolution 181 (II) of 29 November 1947, to security within secure and internationally recognized borders. 
We all know that an occupier that seeks peace will withdraw its forces and not continue to maintain settlements. 
Afghanistan has repeatedly pointed to the need to find a solution to the problem of Palestinian refugees in accordance with resolution 194 (III) of 11 December 1948 and subsequent resolutions. 
Afghanistan firmly supports the human rights - civil, political, cultural and economic - of the Palestinians in the occupied territories on the basis of the two human rights Covenants of the United Nations. 
We demand that the Fourth Geneva Convention be applied to them and to their territories. 
We demand that the state of siege be lifted throughout the occupied territories, including Arab Jerusalem; we demand the release of all Palestinian political prisoners and the return of those Palestinians who have been expelled. 
We hold that there must be free access to the Holy Places for the faithful of all Abrahamic religions. 
Thus, the question is in no way restricted to the negotiations between Israel and Palestine, for Arab Jerusalem is the centre of the most fervent interest of the entire Islamic world. 
My delegation would like to commit itself again to that solidarity and to say that we stand together with our Palestinian brothers in the days ahead, whether they are days of opportunity or days of challenge. 
The courage of Yasser Arafat and Yitzhak Rabin in assuming the leadership to bring about the forging of such a historic decision must command our total support. 
My delegation would also like to take this opportunity to express our deep appreciation to all leaders and Governments for successfully working towards the September PLO-Israeli agreement. 
Norway, with its quiet diplomacy, has played a pivotal role in creating history. 
An important pillar of Malaysia's foreign policy has been our support for the Middle East peace process. 
Over the years we have called on all parties concerned to demonstrate the necessary political will and good faith to resolve the conflict. 
In 1989 and 1990, when Malaysia was a member of the Security Council, we actively pursued and promoted the rights of the Palestinians in all their aspects, and we were critical of the political inertia on that issue within the Council. 
The latest developments should - must - promote forward movement in the long and arduous search for a comprehensive, just and durable solution to the conflict. 
This agreement must help to build the mutual confidence that would ultimately facilitate solution of the issue within the framework of the relevant United Nations Security Council resolutions - in particular, resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
These resolutions, in fact, provide for the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people, including their right to self-determination and to a homeland, and for the security of all States in the region, including Israel. 
To the Palestinians and the Israelis, the agreement must mean the speedy achievement, after a time, of a climate of reason in which they will want to work together for their mutual betterment and for the future of the region. 
It is a fact that, in respect of the Palestine issue, the United Nations - more specifically, the Security Council - has contributed little. 
However, my delegation does not consider that the United Nations is irrelevant to the peace process. 
Indeed, we see a direct and immediate role for the United Nations in the implementation of this historic agreement. 
We can identify various roles and functions that the Organization could undertake, through the Security Council, to alleviate the long-neglected welfare and needs of the Palestinians. 
Successful implementation of the agreement must involve the international community in the development and reconstruction that are so necessary if peace and stability are to be come to this troubled part of our world. 
We recognize that the Secretary-General has initiated specific moves to have the United Nations directly involved. 
As a demonstration of its support, Malaysia has joined the international community by pledging a modest financial contribution of $5 million to assist the Palestine National Council in its new task of reconstruction and development in the Gaza Strip and the West Bank. 
Change, as symbolized by the agreement, poses both opportunities and challenges to the leadership in the region and to the rest of the international community. 
The international community in general recognizes the positive geostrategic influence, but the leaders on the ground have to address opposition to the agreement as well. 
Already the euphoria over the agreement has been marred by violence and destruction. 
The search for peace, stability and development must, however, be allowed to take root. 
In this regard, illegal settlements must go if peace is to be given a chance to prevail. 
The international community should provide all necessary support for the cause of peace. 
We hope that implementation of the PLO-Israel agreement can proceed unhindered and as planned. 
There is also an urgent need to draw up a plan for the repatriation of some 700,000 Palestinians expelled since 1967. 
We commend neighbouring Arab countries for jointly shouldering the burden of providing temporary shelter for those displaced Palestinians. 
The role of the United Nations in finding a comprehensive, just and durable solution to the question of Palestine has acquired greater significance in the post-peace-agreement era. 
Just as it played a determined role in the granting of independence to Namibia, the United Nations must remain permanently seized of the question of Palestine until that question is resolved and the Palestinians have their own homeland. 
The plight of the Palestinians has struck a sympathetic chord with all peace-loving peoples. 
We sympathize deeply with the Palestinian people in their struggle, through the intifadah, for their national rights. 
We are also hopeful that the PLO and Israel, as well as other Arab States in the Middle East, will build on the initial success of the agreement and continue to strive to bring about a new era of sustained peace, stability and prosperity in the region. 
As a result of their concerted efforts, the PLO and Israel have finally recognized each other and signed the agreement on interim self-government in Gaza and Jericho. 
The Palestinian people have fought long and courageously for the restoration of their legitimate national rights and made tremendous efforts for the settlement of the Palestine question. 
At the same time, the sovereignty and security of all the countries of the Middle East, including Israel, should be respected and guaranteed. 
We are glad to note that in recent years the United Nations has played an increasingly important role in resolving regional disputes and maintaining world peace. 
This notable first step taken by the visionary leaders of the Palestine Liberation Organization and Israel to ensure peace and stability in West Asia signals a possible end to the strife and discord that have disrupted several generations. 
These historic Principles, based on the mutual recognition of the State of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization, are an important milestone in the international peace process and lay the foundations for a just and lasting peace in the region. 
The road to the present juncture has been a long and arduous one. 
We have also witnessed with satisfaction the steps that other States have taken in contributing to peace in the region, and we all look forward to a permanent settlement. 
My Government has taken a principled stand over the years concerning the realization of the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people, and welcomes the continued pragmatism of the leadership of both sides, which we are confident will make every effort in the search for a lasting solution. 
It is our earnest hope that all the parties involved in the Middle East peace process will seize this opportunity to advance the cause of peace and achieve a just and comprehensive settlement. 
India has historic ties of friendship and socio-cultural links with the peoples of the region. 
We witness with great pleasure all ongoing measures to introduce an era of regional amity, peace and prosperity for which the people have been waiting. 
We are also ready to extend material and technical assistance to the Palestinian people to consolidate their progress towards self-government. 
In this context, we are particularly pleased at the United Nations support for the peace process. 
Everyone gathered here recognizes that supporting the peace process will require multifaceted assistance to Palestine, particularly in the fields of health, education and the creation of employment. 
The need to upgrade the entire infrastructure has been recognized by the United Nations, which has announced programmes and projects whose cost amounts to nearly $250 million. 
The proposed assistance is in areas over which Palestinians would assume responsibility. 
All of us can testify to the excellence and commitment of these organs in their fields of activity. 
We are confident that, having made such a pragmatic breakthrough in neutralizing areas of longstanding conflict, Israel and the PLO will together work out a permanent plan for future coexistence. 
To this extent, the people of our country and our Government extend our best wishes. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 43? 
The PRESIDENT: The General Assembly will now turn its attention to document A/48/417/Add.1, which contains a letter dated 23 November 1993 addressed to the President of the General Assembly by the Chairman of the Committee on Conferences. 
These negotiations should initiate the gradual re-establishing of peace in Abkhazia. 
A political solution to the conflict must be found within the framework of existing international frontiers and by means of dialogue. 
The European Union is concerned at the alarming situation of thousands of refugees from Abkhazia and has recently considerably increased its humanitarian efforts in the region. 
Having completed the necessary additional consultations, I propose that India be added to the list of contributing countries. 
They take note of the information contained in your letter and agree with the proposal mentioned therein. 
The Security Council has decided (S/26812) to remove the following items relating to the maintenance of international peace and security from the list of matters of which the Security Council is seized (see A/48/411, para. 3): 
- Identical notifications dated 29 September 1948 from the Governments of the French Republic, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America to the Secretary-General (S/1020 and Add.1). 
- International control of atomic energy. 
- Complaint of bombing by air forces of the territory of China (S/1722). 
- Situation created by the unilateral action of the Egyptian Government in bringing to an end the system of international operation of the Suez Canal, which was confirmed and completed by the Suez Canal Convention of 1888 (S/3645). 
- Actions against Egypt by some Powers, particularly France and the United Kingdom, which constitute a danger to international peace and security and are serious violations of the Charter of the United Nations (S/3656). 
- Military assistance rendered by the Egyptian Government to the rebels in Algeria (S/3689 and Corr.1). 
- Letter dated 23 May 1960 from the representatives of Argentina, Ceylon, Ecuador and Tunisia addressed to the President of the Security Council (S/4323). 
- Reports of the Secretary-General to the Security Council concerning developments relating to Yemen (S/5298). 
- Complaint concerning acts of aggression against the territory and civilian population of Cambodia (S/5666). 
- Letter dated 21 August 1968 from the representatives of Canada, Denmark, France, Paraguay, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America addressed to the President of the Security Council (S/8758). 
- Relationship between the United Nations and South Africa (S/11532). 
- Communications form France and Somalia concerning the incident of 4 February 1976 (S/11961 and S/11969). 
- Letters dated 13 June 1979 and 15 June 1979 from the Permanent Representative of Morocco to the United Nations addressed to the President of the Security Council (S/13394 and S/13397). 
- Letter dated 25 November 1979 from the Secretary-General addressed to the President of the Security Council (S/13646). 
- Question concerning the situation in the region of the Falkland Islands (Islas Malvinas) (S/15037 and S/15100). 
- The situation relating to Afghanistan. 
- The question of hostage-taking and abduction. 
Action on draft resolutions on those items took place at the 24th to 30th meetings, on 11, 12, 15, 16, 18 and 19 November (see A/C.1/48/SR.24-30). 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on verification in all its aspects including the role of the United Nations in the field of verification (A/48/227 and Add.1); 
(b) Letter dated 16 July 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Final Statement of the eleventh session of the Inter-Action Council (A/48/272-S/26108); 
(c) Letter dated 5 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/477). 
The draft resolution read as follows: 
"The General Assembly, 
"Recognizing that the United Nations, in accordance with its role and responsibilities established under the Charter, can make a significant contribution in the field of verification, in particular of multilateral agreements, and including verification in global, regional and local contexts, 
"Welcoming also the conclusion of the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction, [5]/ which contains an unprecedented regime of verification, and the ongoing work to bring this Convention into force, 
"Recalling that in resolution 47/45 it requested the Secretary-General, as a follow-up to the study on the role of the United Nations in the field of verification [6]/ and in view of significant developments in international relations since that study, to seek the views of Member States on: 
"(a) Additional actions that might be taken to implement the recommendations contained in the study; 
"(c) Review the conclusions of the 1990 study group with particular attention to the ways that the United Nations might facilitate verification through relevant procedures and processes-verification information from a variety of sources; 
"4. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fiftieth session the item entitled 'Verification in all its aspects, including the role of the United Nations in the field of verification'." 
(a) At the end of the third preambular paragraph, the phrase "and taking into consideration its specific experience at the global, regional and local levels" was amended to read "and taking into consideration its experience"; 
(a) At the end of the third preambular paragraph, the phrase "and taking into consideration its specific experience at the global, regional and local levels" was revised to read "and taking into consideration its specific experience"; 
(b) In operative paragraph 2 (a), the phrase "taking into consideration its specific experience at the global, regional and local levels" was revised to read "taking into consideration its specific experience". 
(a) Operative paragraph 2, as orally revised, was adopted by a recorded vote of 120 to 7, with 14 abstentions. 
Against: Belgium, Denmark, France, Germany, Luxembourg, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, United States of America. 
Recognizing that the United Nations, in accordance with its role and responsibilities established under the Charter, can make a significant contribution in the field of verification, in particular of multilateral agreements, and taking into consideration its specific experience, 
Welcoming also the conclusion of the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction, [12]/ which contains an unprecedented regime of verification, and the ongoing work to bring this Convention into force, 
Recalling that in its resolution 47/45 it requested the Secretary-General, as a follow-up to the study on the role of the United Nations in the field of verification [13]/ and in view of significant developments in international relations since that study, to seek the views of Member States on: 
(a) Additional actions that might be taken to implement the recommendations contained in the study; 
(c) Review the conclusions of the 1990 study group with particular attention to the ways that the United Nations might facilitate verification through relevant procedures, processes and bodies for acquiring, integrating and analysing verification information from a variety of sources; 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(d) Report of the Secretary-General on steps to strengthen the Office for Disarmament Affairs (A/48/358); 
(g) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the documents adopted by the twenty-first Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers (A/48/396-S/26440); 
(h) Letter dated 5 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/477); 
(i) Letter dated 11 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/594-S/26733 and Corr.1); 
(j) Letter dated 2 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Ukraine to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.1/48/7). 
"Considering the role that the Disarmament Commission has been called upon to play and the contribution that it should make in examining and submitting recommendations on various problems in the field of disarmament and in the promotion of the implementation of the relevant decisions of the tenth special session, 
"1. Takes note of the annual report of the Disarmament Commission; 
"3. Endorses the guidelines and recommendations for regional approaches to disarmament within the context of international security as adopted by the Disarmament Commission at its 1993 substantive session; 
"4. Notes with satisfaction that the Disarmament Commission has made significant progress in achieving agreement on guidelines and recommendations under the agenda item entitled 'The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields', which is to be concluded in 1994; 
"5. Reaffirms the importance of further enhancing the dialogue and cooperation among the First Committee, the Disarmament Commission and the Conference on Disarmament; 
"6. Recommends that the Conference on Disarmament consider, within its competence, the guidelines and recommendations for regional approaches to disarmament within the context of international security; 
"7. Reaffirms the role of the Disarmament Commission as the specialized, deliberative body within the United Nations multilateral disarmament machinery that allows for in-depth deliberations on specific disarmament issues, leading to the submission of concrete recommendations on those issues; 
"10. Recommends that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1993 organizational session, adopt the following items for consideration at its 1994 substantive session: 
"(2) The role of science and technology in the context of international security; 
"11. Recommends that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1994 organizational session, consider including in the agenda of its 1995 substantive session an item entitled 'General guidelines for non-proliferation, with special emphasis on weapons of mass destruction'; 
"12. Requests the Disarmament Commission to meet for a period not exceeding four weeks during 1994 and to submit a substantive report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
"14. Also requests the Secretary-General to ensure full provision to the Commission and its subsidiary bodies of interpretation and translation facilities in the official languages, and to assign, as a matter of priority, all the necessary resources and services to this end; 
"15. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled 'Report of the Disarmament Commission'." 
13. At the 24th meeting, on 11 November, the sponsors stated that they would not press for action on the draft resolution. 
Recalling further the proposal to include a new item in the agenda of the Disarmament Commission entitled "General guidelines for non-proliferation, with special emphasis on weapons of mass destruction", 
Considering the role that the Disarmament Commission has been called upon to play and the contribution that it should make in examining and submitting recommendations on various problems in the field of disarmament and in the promotion of the implementation of the relevant decisions of the tenth special session, 
1. Takes note of the annual report of the Disarmament Commission; 
3. Endorses the guidelines and recommendations for regional approaches to disarmament within the context of global security as adopted by the Disarmament Commission at its 1993 substantive session; 
4. Notes with satisfaction that the Disarmament Commission has made significant progress in achieving agreement on guidelines and recommendations under the agenda item entitled "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields", which is to be concluded in 1994; 
5. Takes note of the continuing consideration by the Disarmament Commission of the item entitled "Process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons", which is to be concluded in 1994; 
6. Reaffirms the importance of further enhancing the dialogue and cooperation among the First Committee, the Disarmament Commission and the Conference on Disarmament; 
7. Recommends that the Conference on Disarmament consider, within its competence, the guidelines and recommendations for regional approaches to disarmament within the context of international security; 
8. Reaffirms the role of the Disarmament Commission as the specialized, deliberative body within the United Nations multilateral disarmament machinery that allows for in-depth deliberations on specific disarmament issues, leading to the submission of concrete recommendations on those issues; 
11. Recommends that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1993 organizational session, adopt the following items for consideration and conclusion at its 1994 substantive session: 
(2) The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields; 
12. Also recommends that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1993 organizational session, include in the agenda of its 1994 substantive session an item entitled "International arms transfers, with particular reference to resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991"; 
13. Requests the Disarmament Commission to meet for a period not exceeding four weeks during 1994 and to submit a substantive report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
15. Also requests the Secretary-General to ensure full provision to the Commission and its subsidiary bodies of interpretation and translation facilities in the official languages and to assign, as a matter of priority, all the necessary resources and services to that end; 
16. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Report of the Disarmament Commission". 
Convinced that the Conference on Disarmament, as the single multilateral disarmament negotiating forum of the international community, has the primary role in substantive negotiations on priority questions of disarmament, 
Considering, in this respect, that the present international climate should give additional impetus to multilateral negotiations with the aim of reaching concrete agreements, 
1. Reaffirms the role of the Conference on Disarmament as the single multilateral disarmament negotiating forum of the international community; 
2. Welcomes the determination of the Conference on Disarmament to fulfil that role in the light of the evolving international situation with a view to making early substantive progress on priority items of its agenda; 
4. Urges the Conference on Disarmament to reach a consensus that would result in the expansion of its membership before the start of its 1994 session; 
5. Encourages the ongoing review of the agenda, membership and methods of work of the Conference on Disarmament; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure the provision, to the Conference on Disarmament, of additional administrative, substantive and conference support services for its negotiations; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Report of the Conference on Disarmament". 
1. The item entitled "Maintenance of international security" was included in the provisional agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in accordance with its resolution 47/60 B of 9 December 1992. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October 1993, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(b) Letter dated 25 February 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/94); 
(c) Letter dated 13 April 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/138-S/25596); 
(d) Letter dated 27 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Thailand to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the joint communiqu of the twenty-sixth Ministerial Meeting of the Association of South-East Asian Nations (A/48/294-S/26247); 
(e) Letter dated 10 August 1993 from the representatives of the Permanent Missions of Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, the Russian Federation and Tajikistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/304-S/26290); 
(f) Letter dated 18 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/330); 
(h) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/357); 
(i) Letter dated 16 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Republic of Moldova to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/404-S/26452); 
(j) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Islamic Republic of Iran to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/480-S/26547); 
"Emphasizing the urgency of the Balkans becoming a region of peace, security, stability and good-neighbourliness, thus contributing to the maintenance of international peace and security and so enhancing the prospects for sustained development and prosperity for its peoples, 
"1. Calls upon all Balkan States to endeavour to promote good-neighbourly relations and continually to undertake unilateral and joint confidence-building measures as appropriate; 
"2. Emphasizes the importance for all Balkan States to promote mutual cooperation, particularly in the following fields: trade and other forms of economic cooperation; transport and telecommunications; protection of the environment; advancement of democratic processes; promotion of human rights; and development of cultural and sport relations; 
"3. Stresses that early integration of the Balkan States into the European integration arrangements, and particularly the improvement of their relations with the European Economic Community, will favourably influence the political and economic situation in the region, as well as the good-neighbourly relations among Balkan States; 
"5. Decides to consider the report of the Secretary-General at its fiftieth session." 
(a) The third preambular paragraph was revised to read: 
(b) Operative paragraph 1 was revised to read: 
(c) Operative paragraph 3 was revised to read: 
"3. Stresses that closer engagement of the Balkan States in cooperation arrangements on the European continent will favourably influence the political and economic situation in the region, as well as the good-neighbourly relations among Balkan States". 
(d) Operative paragraph 4 was revised to read: 
(e) Operative paragraph 5 was revised to read: 
"5. Decides to consider the report of the Secretary-General on the subject at its fiftieth regular session". 
(a) A new first preambular paragraph was added, to read: 
(b) The beginning of the second preambular paragraph was revised to read: 
(c) Operative paragraph 1 was revised to read: 
(d) Operative paragraph 2 was revised to read: 
(a) Operative paragraph 1 was revised to read: 
(b) Operative paragraph 3 was revised to read: 
"3. Stresses that closer engagement of Balkan States in cooperation arrangements on the European continent will favourably influence the political and economic situation in the region, as well as the good-neighbourly relations among Balkan States". 
Recalling its resolution 47/60 B of 9 December 1992 on maintenance of international security, 
Expressing its serious concern over new threats to international peace and security, the persistence of tensions in some regions and the emergence of new conflicts, 
Reaffirming the importance of multilateral mechanisms in the areas of disarmament and international peace and security, 
Bearing in mind the crucial contribution that progress in the field of disarmament, arms control, non-proliferation, transparency in arms transfers and confidence-building measures can make to the maintenance of international peace and security, 
Emphasizing that international peace and security must be seen in an integrated manner and that the efforts of the international community to build peace, justice, stability and security must encompass not only military matters, but also relevant political, economic, social, humanitarian, environmental and developmental aspects, 
Noting with satisfaction the progress achieved at the Conference on Disarmament towards negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty, 
Stressing the importance of global and regional approaches to disarmament, which should be pursued to promote regional and international peace and security, 
2. Recognizes the need for effective, dynamic and flexible measures, in accordance with the Charter, to prevent and remove threats to peace and to suppress acts of aggression or other breaches of the peace, and in particular for measures to build, maintain or restore international peace and security; 
3. Emphasizes its commitment to preventive diplomacy and the need to develop appropriate political mechanisms for the early solution of disputes and for the timely and peaceful resolution of any situation that might impair friendly relations among States, so as to preserve peace and strengthen international security; 
4. Stresses the need for the full implementation of Security Council resolutions; 
7. Urges all States to strive for sustainable progress in the field of disarmament, arms control, non-proliferation, transparency in arms transfers and confidence-building measures, which can provide a crucial contribution to the maintenance of international peace and security; 
8. Recognizes the importance of humanitarian concerns in conflict situations and welcomes the increasing role of the United Nations system in providing humanitarian assistance; 
9. Decides to continue consideration of the question of maintenance of international security and invites Member States to provide their views on further consideration of this question; 
10. Also decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Maintenance of international security". 
Emphasizing the urgency of the consolidation of the Balkans as a region of peace, security, stability and good-neighbourliness, thus contributing to the maintenance of international peace and security and so enhancing the prospects for sustained development and prosperity for its peoples, 
1. Calls upon all Balkan States to endeavour to promote good-neighbourly relations and continually to undertake unilateral and joint activities, particularly confidence-building measures as appropriate, in particular within the framework of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe; 
2. Emphasizes the importance for all Balkan States to promote mutual cooperation in all fields and, inter alia, in trade and other forms of economic cooperation, transport and telecommunications, protection of the environment, advancement of democratic processes, promotion of human rights and development of cultural and sport relations; 
3. Stresses that closer engagement of Balkan States in cooperation arrangements on the European continent will favourably influence the political and economic situation in the region, as well as the good-neighbourly relations among Balkan States; 
5. Decides to consider the report of the Secretary-General on the subject at its fiftieth regular session. 
Agenda items 12, 50, 91, 92, 93, THE WORLD SOCIAL SITUATION AND TO YOUTH, AGEING, resulting from the Ministerial Meeting on Population of the Non-Aligned Movement, held at Bali, Indonesia, from 9 to 13 November 1993: 
(a) Issues and recommendations for the International Conference on Population and Development 1994 (annex I); 
(b) Non-Aligned Movement support for South-South collaboration in the field of population and family planning (annex II); 
I should be grateful if you would have the text of the present letter and its annexes circulated as an official document of the General Assembly under agenda items 12, 50, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 99 and 109. 
There are two reasons for this request: 
For this purpose a draft resolution has been drawn up and will be circulated for consultation and then submitted to the General Assembly for decision. 
That session would take place as part of the preparations for the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations and it would consider ways and means of strengthening the work of the United Nations in preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, peace-keeping and peace-building. 
In the event that such a decision is obtained, then I am certain that shortly thereafter the two matters would be placed before the Assembly under agenda item 47 and submitted for its substantive consideration and decision. 
In the absence of the President, Mr. Ansari (India), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The PRESIDENT: This morning the General Assembly will resume its consideration of agenda item 31, entitled "The situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti". 
Members will recall that the Assembly held its debate on agenda item 31 at its 69th meeting, on 3 December. 
We wish to replace the fourteenth preambular paragraph by the following: 
We trust that the General Assembly will accept this change and that the draft resolution will be adopted by consensus. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 31. 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider the question of the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, as a whole, under agenda item 18. 
In accordance with the provisions of resolution 46/181 and the Plan of Action, the Special committee held a regional seminar at Papua New Guinea in June. 
The report also contains a summary of discussions held which highlight the main issues raised and the views expressed by the participants at the seminar. 
During the year, the Special Committee devoted considerable attention to the decolonization of small island Territories. 
Accordingly, it once again stressed the importance of dispatching such missions to colonial Territories in order to facilitate the implementation of the Declaration. 
The Committee has accepted that invitation and envisages sending a visiting mission to that Territory early in 1994. 
The objective of those contacts was to facilitate the effective implementation of the decisions of the various United Nations bodies and to foster cooperation between the specialized agencies and regional organizations in their assistance to the Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
All members are acutely aware of the importance of the Special Committee on Decolonization, which has been instrumental in bringing about the wide and nearly universal membership of the United Nations. 
The Committee has, since its inception, carried out its mandate faithfully. 
That continuing process has gained renewed impetus since 1990 owing to the positive developments that have occurred in international relations since the end of the cold war. 
Times have changed since the Special Committee on decolonization began its work in 1962. 
The majority of the Territories under its purview have since exercised their right to self-determination and independence and taken their rightful seats in the Assembly. 
However, 18 Territories still remain on the list of Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
As members are aware, the General Assembly has set the goal of complete decolonization by the year 2000 and declared the period 1990-2000 the International Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism. 
For these reasons the Special Committee on Decolonization has over the past three years concentrated its efforts on a new approach to decolonization issues while adhering firmly to the relevant principles of the Charter and the resolutions of the General Assembly. 
We deem it equally important that they establish regular contacts with the United Nations, thereby ensuring that the international community is made aware of their views and aspirations concerning the future of their Territories. 
The Special Committee has always emphasized that the wishes of the peoples of the Territory are paramount in determining their future status. 
Indeed, in addition to meeting with the Special Committee during the year, some representatives of Non-Self-Governing Territories have availed themselves of the opportunity to address the Fourth Committee. 
Representatives of the local Governments of Guam and Gibraltar made statements to the Fourth Committee at this session and petitioners from New Caledonia and the United States Virgin Islands also addressed the Committee to provide further information on conditions in their respective Territories. 
In their dealings with the Special Committee on decolonization and during the course of regional seminars, several leaders of territorial Governments have clearly indicated that an acceleration of the economic and social development of their Territories would facilitate the exercise of their right to self-determination and independence. 
The Special Committee has initiated consultations with regional groups and organizations and invited them to increase their assistance to those Territories within a regional context and to facilitate their integration into their respective regions. 
On behalf of the Special Committee and at its behest I have stressed to the administering Powers of the Non-Self-Governing Territories the importance that we attach to their cooperation in our efforts. 
The Special Committee continues to believe that the administering Powers have primary responsibility for the Territories and that their cooperation is of the utmost importance for the completion of the decolonization process. 
The Special Committee has continued to request the administering Powers to provide the United Nations with up-to-date information on the economic, social, cultural and political conditions in each Territory in accordance with their obligations under Article 73 e of the Charter. 
Those seminars have provided the best opportunity to focus regional attention on the specific needs of the remaining Territories. 
This year was no exception. 
The report of the regional seminar held in June 1993 at Port Moresby, Papua New Guinea, provides ample information about the scope and the very fruitful exchange of views the Special Committee had with representatives of Non-Self-Governing Territories and various regional organizations. 
Earlier this year the Special Committee accepted with pleasure the invitation addressed to it by New Zealand to visit Tokelau, a Territory under its administration. 
We have no doubt that the forthcoming visit will assist the Special Committee by furthering its knowledge of the specific conditions in the Territory, thereby contributing significantly to the decolonization process as a whole. 
May I recall, indeed, that the forthcoming visiting mission will be the fourth to that Territory. 
We continue to hope that other administering Powers will come forward with similar invitations to visit Territories under their Administration. 
As I stated earlier, we live in a world of rapid change. Developments on the international scene are occurring at an accelerated pace to the point that some decisions made at the beginning of this session may become obsolete or out of date in a few months. 
The Special Committee has proved that it can adjust to the momentous changes facing the international community and that it will continue to do so. 
In this noble endeavour, and in the search for solutions, we look to all Member States to lend moral support, or more tangible assistance, to the Special Committee on decolonization as it strives to bring an end to colonialism by the close of this millennium. 
So long as there are Non-Self-Governing Territories falling within the purview of the Charter of the United Nations, the work of the Organization in this field must continue unabated. 
All necessary resources must be allocated to this important sector until the Special Committee has indeed secured effective implementation of the General Assembly's mandates on decolonization. 
I wish also to introduce on behalf of the following sponsors - Fiji, Grenada, Madagascar, the Federated States of Micronesia, Namibia, Papua New Guinea, Sierra Leone, the Solomon Islands, the United Republic of Tanzania and Zimbabwe - the draft resolution contained in document A/48/L.39. 
As these draft resolutions reflect both the developments and the problems that I have just outlined, I need not elaborate on their substance. 
Draft resolution A/48/L.38 deals with general aspects of decolonization. By this draft resolution the Assembly would, among other things, renew the mandate of the Special Committee and approve its programme of work for 1994. 
By this draft resolution the Assembly would again stress the importance of publicity as an instrument for furthering the aims and purposes of the Charter and the Declaration. 
In this connection, the role played by the Secretary-General, through all the media at his disposal, cannot be overemphasized. 
On behalf of the sponsors, I commend these draft resolutions to the members of the General Assembly for their serious attention and, I hope, their unanimous approval. 
Mr. BANGALI (Sierra Leone): It gives me pleasure to participate, on behalf of the delegation of Sierra Leone, in the debate on agenda item 18, "Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples". 
The world has witnessed in the past couple of years tremendous social and political changes, resulting in the demise of the cold war and an end to East-West tensions. 
We acknowledge that the complexities of situations are diverse, but we regard as self-serving the argument that some of the 18 Territories are too small to be viable as independent States. 
We are of the view that no conditions or limitations should be placed on the right of peoples to self-determination and independence. 
That declaration reaffirms the right of the peoples of the Non-Self-Governing Territories to self-determination and independence, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV), regardless of their territories' size, geographic location, population or limitation of resources. 
My delegation is pleased to commend the activities of the Special Committee on decolonization - especially the role it has played over the years in the just cause of independence and self-determination for many colonial countries and peoples. 
Indeed, the Committee of 24 - as it is commonly called - can take pride in its achievements, particularly with respect to the granting of independence to Namibia and the impending dismantling of apartheid in South Africa, of which it has been seized for a very long time. 
It has engaged in consultations with regional groups and organizations with regard to assistance to the Territories in their regions. 
The language in its draft resolutions has been amended to reflect the reality of the present situation. 
Those draft resolutions are no longer couched in what was once described as the "tired, disobliging rhetoric of previous decades". 
Those are just some of the many compelling reasons for allowing the Committee of 24 to continue its work and for providing it with adequate resources to carry out its mandate. 
The Committee's work is far from finished, and will remain so until and unless the goals that were set in 1960 in resolution 1514 (XV) are fully attained. 
We express the hope that the remaining years of the Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism will usher in a new era - an era devoid of all manifestations of colonialism. 
Let me now make a few comments on the dissemination of information on decolonization. 
The regional seminar on decolonization held at Port Moresby, Papua New Guinea, in June this year afforded those of us who participated in it an opportunity for a useful exchange of views between representatives of the Committee of 24, Non-Self-Governing Territories, regional organizations, and others. 
There is therefore an urgent need to revamp those centres in order to improve their performance. 
These provide an effective means of obtaining information on developments and ascertaining the situation in the Territories and the views of their peoples with regard to their future status. 
We cannot overemphasize the need for administering Powers to cooperate, or continue to cooperate, by facilitating the dispatch of such missions to the Territories under their administration. 
We also call for their cooperation and participation in the decolonization process, without which the efforts of the Committee of 24 will bear little or no dividend. 
The momentum must be maintained. 
Mr. KAMAT (India): My delegation is privileged to participate in the debate today on the report of the Special Committee on the Situation with Regard to the Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples. 
As a member of the Special Committee, India has always fully associated itself with the Committee's important and arduous work towards the elimination of colonialism. 
The decrease in the number of Non-Self-Governing Territories from 64 in 1961, when the Committee was established, to 18 in 1992 is clearly indicative of the universal support of the international community for decolonization and for the work of the Special Committee. 
In this Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism, we rededicate ourselves to our goal to make the world free from colonialism in the twenty-first century. 
The end of the cold war presents the United Nations and the world community with a historic opportunity to shape the destiny of the world and bring to fruition the mission it undertook several decades ago. 
In its deliberations, the Special Committee has taken into account these recent developments and has endeavoured to work in a constructive way, with political pragmatism and flexibility, in the pursuit of the noble goal of decolonization. 
These principles have now become the very foundation of Indian society. 
As a founder-Member of the United Nations and as a sponsor of the historic 1960 Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, India has unremittingly striven for the basic rights and human dignity of those who similarly yearned for their own freedom. 
Any Power, great or small, which in that way prevents the attainment of the freedom of those peoples does an ill turn to world peace". 
We have always cherished the values of essential humaneness, of the coexistence of progress and freedom and of world peace, as the common values which are shared by the entire world community. 
We are also convinced that national independence and sovereignty remain the most important attributes for establishing international cooperation in all areas on a firm foundation. 
The wave of democratization, respect for basic human rights and dignity, political freedom and the overwhelming desire for equal economic opportunity is sweeping the globe. 
The trust imposed on us by the United Nations Charter and the Declaration on decolonization has been very nearly vindicated. 
The end of the cold-war antagonisms provides us with a fresh opportunity to bring our mission to fruition. 
The remaining tasks - admittedly a small number - are indeed complex. 
This underlines the need for increased vigour and determination. 
A plan of action for the Decade has been proposed by the Secretary-General. 
The new-found spirit of cooperation and political realism, understanding and flexibility should guide the international community towards the successful implementation of that plan. 
All of us, administering Powers and others alike, have an equal responsibility in this task. 
It must be accomplished freely and with transparency - which are the present day watch-words for the conduct of international relations. 
Some of the issues on our agenda are nearing resolution, and others are being tackled in a successful manner. 
In South Africa, agreements have been reached within the framework of the multi-party negotiations on the establishment of the Transitional Executive Council, the independent electoral and media commissions and the independent broadcasting authority. 
It has been agreed that the first non-racial elections for an interim government will be held on 27 April 1994. 
Those elections, which we trust will be conducted in a free and fair manner, will make irreversible the process of transition to a united, non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
It is to be hoped that the end of economic sanctions against South Africa, as decided by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/l, will assist the South African people in their quest for the desired economic stability and progress in post-apartheid South Africa. 
While the progress on a referendum in Western Sahara has been slow during the last year, the spirit of cooperation and understanding between the two parties, and the commencement of direct talks between them, constitute a positive development that provides optimism to the international community. 
This process needs to be nurtured and carried further with the support of the involved parties. 
We encourage the parties, in a spirit of cooperation, to build upon the understandings which have been already reached. 
Most of the remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories on the agenda of the Special Committee are small island Territories in the Pacific and Caribbean. 
The complexities of each situation are clearly known to Member States. 
It is also evident that the inherent right of each of these Territories to decide its own political future enjoys wide international support. 
It is for the people of these Territories to choose the kind of political system they desire for their own governance. 
The right of the people of these Territories freely to express their political will is also unquestionable. 
A heavy responsibility lies on the administering Power to protect the vulnerable economies and ecologies of these islands while continuing to provide the people the opportunity to determine freely what they perceive to be in their best interests. 
We are nearing the end of a difficult journey the world undertook in the post-Second World War era. 
The last few steps are often the most difficult. 
Mr. NYAKYI (United Republic of Tanzania): As we advance towards the end of the International Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism, it should be a matter of concern to all of us that the efforts to achieve that objective seem to be slackening. 
My delegation therefore welcomes the present debate as an opportunity to remind ourselves that there are still some 18 Territories on the list of Non-Self-Governing Territories covered by the mandate of the Special Committee on decolonization. 
It is a matter of great satisfaction that since the debate on this item last year further progress has been made towards closing the colonial chapter in Africa. 
The agreement between South Africa and Namibia that Walvis Bay and the offshore islands will revert to Namibia in February 1994 is a most gratifying development, and we congratulate the parties on this breakthrough. 
Foremost among these aspirations is their inalienable right to self-determination. 
The Special Committee therefore has not just a right but a responsibility to assist in the efforts to eradicate apartheid. 
Regrettably, Western Sahara, the only remaining Territory on the list of Non-Self-Governing Territories on the African continent, remains to be decolonized. 
We regret that recent attempts to get the two parties to the conflict to agree on the implementation of the peace plan made no headway. 
Good faith is essential for the process to start moving again and all those with any influence on the POLISARIO Front and the Government of Morocco must use it to encourage good faith negotiations. 
We are now three years into the International Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism. 
For people can make the right choices only if they have all the relevant information before them. 
General Assembly resolution 46/181 of 19 December 1991, which endorsed the Decade's plan of action, urges the participation in the seminars not just of the colonial peoples themselves, but also of their elected representative, Administering Authorities, Member States, regional organizations, specialized agencies, non-governmental organizations and experts. 
By bringing together all these players, the seminars can contribute enormously towards the harmonization of action and thus facilitate the rapid implementation of the plan of action. 
This is right, because the fulfilment of its mandate would be difficult without the cooperation of the Administering Authorities. 
Regular United Nations visiting missions are a time-honoured method of enabling the United Nations to obtain first-hand information on colonial Territories and to ascertain the wishes of the people. 
My final comments relate to the continuing efforts to streamline and adapt the work of the Committee on decolonization to the changed and changing international situation. 
We shall continue to participate constructively in the Committee's future efforts in this direction. 
However, the Tanzanian delegation trusts that no attempt will be made to marginalize the work of the Committee or to divert it from its mandate, including, in particular, the priority which our Organization has always accorded to the process of decolonization. 
We also strongly believe that it would be unacceptable to reinterpret the right of peoples of self-determination in ways that conflict with the provisions of the Charter and of the historic Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples. 
Mr. PURSOO (Grenada): The sight of 184 national flags fluttering in the breeze at the Headquarters of the United Nations symbolizes one of the greatest achievements of this Organization. 
The historic 1960 Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples is fundamental to the success of the decolonization process that is reflected in the increased number of flags adorning the entrance to the Assembly. 
Since decolonization has always been one of the central endeavours of the United Nations, the pride which its Members share in this area of achievement is quite understandable. 
Indeed, there can be no doubt that the success achieved in this field has brought immense satisfaction to millions of people worldwide over the past three decades. 
Discussions held at the Grenada seminar on decolonization in June 1992 and again in Papua New Guinea in June of this year substantiated this conclusion. 
It is therefore encouraging to note the increased flexibility that now characterizes the work of the Special Committee as it discharges its duties within the guidelines of the United Nations Charter and in the interest of the peoples of Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
At the same time, participation by the administering Powers in the work of the Special Committee remains crucial. 
The recent decolonization seminars conducted in the Pacific and the Caribbean by the Special Committee of 24 underscored the need for visiting missions to the Non-Self-Governing Territories to allow for more informed communication, which ultimately will benefit the peoples of those Territories. 
It is regrettable that at a time often referred to as the era of the information revolution, the Special Committee must rely on outdated and sometimes secondhand information vis--vis conditions in the Non-Self-Governing Territories on which to base its reports. 
At this critical time in the decolonization process, the Special Committee needs all the cooperation necessary to fulfil its mandate, and the high priority which the General Assembly has historically accorded to decolonization needs to be sustained now more than ever. 
(c) To expand its audiovisual material on the question of Palestine, including the production of such material; 
(d) To organize and promote fact-finding news missions for journalists to the area, including to the occupied territories; 
(e) To organize international, regional and national encounters for journalists; 
(f) To provide, in cooperation with specialized agencies of the United Nations system, particularly the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, assistance to the Palestinian people in the field of media development. 
4. The Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People was established under the terms of General Assembly resolution 3376 (XXX) of 10 November 1975. 
The Committee's mandate and supporting work by the Division for Palestinian Rights have been the subject of successive resolutions of the General Assembly since then, most recently resolution 47/64 of 11 December 1992. 
5. The activities proposed in response to the requests contained in the draft resolutions relate to programme 5, Question of Palestine, and to programme 38, Public information, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997 as revised by the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
6. Related provisions have been made in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 1/ under section 3A and 3C, Political affairs, and section 24, Public information. 
7. Should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/48/L.41, reimbursement would be provided for the costs of travel by members of the Committee, pursuant to the provision of paragraph 1 (a) above, and substantive services would be provided for the Committee's work. 
Provision would also be made for the Division for Palestinian Rights to carry out the tasks referred to in paragraph 2 (a) above, including the preparation of publications and liaison and consultation with non-governmental organizations. 
As regards the continued development of the computer-based information system, provision has been made under section 3C of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
No modifications would be required. 
11. As regards the substantive costs of activities outlined in section C above, provision has already been made under sections 3C and 24 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
This provision is based on past experience and assumes that the number and distribution of meetings and conferences in 1994-1995 will be consistent with the pattern of meetings in past years. 
On that basis, it is estimated that no additional resources would be required under section 25E of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 as a result of the adoption of the draft resolutions. 
2. It is also assumed that the seven seminars, seven symposia, four preparatory meetings and two international meetings programmed would be organized as follows: 
(a) They are not expected to be hosted by Governments and an exception to General Assembly resolution 40/243 of 18 December 1985 would therefore have to be made for those meetings held away from the Committee's established headquarters; 
(b) Five members of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People, acting in their official capacity, would attend each seminar, symposium and meeting; 
(c) On the occasion of each seminar, symposium and meeting, the Chairman of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People would host a reception for participants; 
(d) Where meetings take place away from United Nations conference locations, and subject to the guidelines as governed by General Assembly resolution 41/177 C, annex, of 5 December 1986, planning missions would be required to evaluate the facilities that would be available; 
(e) Provision would also have to be made for local staff, the rental of premises and such items as interpretation equipment, local transportation and other ancillary services. 
2. All pre- and post-session documentation would be processed in New York; Geneva would be responsible for in-session services for meetings held in Europe and Africa, and New York would be responsible for in-session services in respect of meetings taking place in Asia and Latin America and the Caribbean. 
Selected documents, studies and pamphlets of the Division for Palestinian Rights would be distributed at the seminar. 
3. Travel and subsistence would be required for the conference-servicing staff to the location where the meetings would be held. 
(a) Endorse the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, [1] adopted on 25 June 1993 by the World Conference on Human Rights; 
The Secretary-General, in consultation with treaty bodies, should consider opening a dialogue with States not having acceded to these human rights treaties, in order to identify obstacles and to seek ways of overcoming them. 
6. In order to implement this recommendation, the organization of two regional meetings would be required with a view to familiarizing appropriate officials with the contents of the treaties, encouraging ratification and identifying and resolving obstacles to ratification. 
The result would be suggestions for an overall approach to achieving universal acceptance as soon as possible. 
7. This would require the provision of temporary assistance ($137,000) to prepare the studies and $131,000 for the convening of two meetings. 
8. The following activities would be included in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under subprogramme 1, Implementation of international instruments and procedures of section 21, Human rights: 
"(iii) Two technical studies: (a) ratification of human rights treaties; (b) reservations and ways and means of achieving the objectives of the World Conference." 
The P-5 officer would be responsible for coordination and monitoring of all activities within the Centre for Human Rights and would maintain liaison with agencies and institutions for developing common approaches on this subject. 
10. The additional activities which would be included in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, section 21, Human rights, subprogramme 2, Elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups, are as follows: 
"(a) Coordination and monitoring of activities of the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination." 
The officer would also maintain liaison with special rapporteurs, conduct research and prepare articles and other promotional material. 
13. The additional activities which would be included in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, section 21, Human rights, subprogramme 2, Elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups, are as follows: 
"(b) Coordination of activities relating to the Working Group on Indigenous Populations and the programme for indigenous people (including the activities of the International Year of the World's Indigenous People). 
18. The following activities would be included in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, section 21, Human rights, subprogramme 2, Elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups: 
"(c) Coordination of and liaison on the activities relating to rights of the child." 
In addition, it is estimated that $505,000 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), to be offset by the same amount under Income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
Furthermore, an amount of $287,100 would be requested under section 28, Staff assessment, to be offset by the same amount under Income section 1, Income from staff assessment. 
22. It will be recalled that under the procedure established by the General Assembly in its resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986, a contingency fund is established each biennium to accommodate additional expenditures derived from the legislative mandates not provided for in the proposed programme budget. 
Under the same procedure, if additional expenditures are proposed that exceed resources available from the contingency fund, these activities can be implemented only through the redeployment of resources available from low-priority areas or the modification of existing activities. 
Otherwise, such additional activities will have to be deferred until a later biennium. 
23. No activity has been identified for termination, deferral, curtailment or modification under section 21 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
24. Should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/C.3/48/L.38, it is estimated that additional appropriations of $1,167,500 would be required under section 21 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Furthermore, an amount of $287,100 would be required under section 28, Staff assessment, to be offset by the same amount under income section 1, Income from staff assessment. 
In addition, temporary assistance and operational resources relating to travel, transportation and equipment were also made available to assist the Special Rapporteur. 
6. During 1993 the Special Rapporteur conducted four trips to Geneva for consultations and the introduction of his report to the Commission on Human Rights and three fact-finding missions to the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
Field activities in the region have also been undertaken by the Centre for Human Rights, which has in Zagreb three staff members financed from extrabudgetary resources. 
This would require the provision to the Centre for Human Rights in 1994 of additional temporary assistance funds in the total amount of $697,800 to cover the services of six P-3 field officers and three locally recruited General Service staff. 
In addition, operational resources for travel and equipment would be required. 
8. The activities called for by the draft resolution would fall under paragraph 1 (a) (i) of subprogramme 1 of section 21, Human rights, of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. Accordingly, no modifications would be required. 
Efforts will be made to secure voluntary resources for that purpose. 
1. The present report provides revised estimates of expenditure and income for the biennium 1992-1993. These are as follows: 
6. Actual United Nations operational rates of exchange during 1993 and the latest reports on the consumer price indices at all duty stations available at the time have been examined and compared with the rates of exchange and inflation that were assumed in the first performance report. 
Likewise, the actual changes in compensation as this relates to the post adjustment multipliers for the Professional category and cost-of-living adjustments for the General Service and related categories have been considered in the calculation of adjustments to standard salary costs. These are detailed in schedules 1 to 5. 
7. Of the decrease of $16.2 million under rates of exchange, an amount of $1.6 million relates to staff assessment; the balance ($14.6 million) breaks down as follows in descending order: 
8. The average 1993 rates used for the present report reflect actual operational rates of exchange through November. 
The only changes in operational rates for December relate to Austria, Ethiopia and The Hague. 
The projections for inflation contained in the first performance report were based on the assumption that the inflation rates for 1992 would continue in 1993. 
10. In accordance with established practice, exceptions to the general rates of inflation are identified in instances where the cost of certain services or commodities reflects price increases at significantly different rates than the average. 
One such exception in this respect relates to after-service health insurance in New York, where cost increases of 20 per cent annually have been experienced. 
11. Currency exchange and inflation rates have direct implications for the level of salary costs. 
12. Other variances are found at Addis Ababa, Nairobi, Santiago and Bangkok. 
In Nairobi, the post adjustment multiplier was reduced in July 1993 following the depreciation earlier in the year of the Kenya shilling. 
In Bangkok and Santiago, the savings from the reduction in the actual post adjustment are due mainly to the lower local inflation than budgeted. 
15. There is an overall decrease of $50.9 million under this heading. Included therein are adjustments to sections that were discontinued as a result of restructuring. 
It will be recalled that transfers between sections were proposed in connection with the establishment of five new sections of the budget (sects. 37-41), which involved resources for seven new and two expanded departments. 
The related redeployment of resources involved 75 per cent of the biennial appropriations released under 14 of the initial sections following their discontinuation as of 30 June 1992. 
For the sections that were discontinued as of 30 June 1992 and 31 March 1993, the present report reflects the actual level of expenditure recorded during the biennium 1992-1993. 
16. The net decrease under this heading is broken down by major object of expenditure in table 3. 
The decrease under posts and staff assessment relates primarily to lower than expected actual rates as well as reduced requirements in some duty stations as a result of higher vacancy rates than budgeted. 
Adjustments to common staff costs reflect relatively little change from the rates budgeted in the revised appropriation (see schedule 5). 
Notwithstanding the reduction in posts due to favourable exchange rate trends, the increase in Santiago is the result of higher actual salaries than budgeted. 
In addition, actual common staff costs are projected at a higher percentage over net salaries than assumed in the revised appropriation. 
In Addis Ababa, savings projected under salaries are more than offset by increased requirements under common staff costs. 
In Rome, the additional requirements under salaries reflect the adjustment for salaries of staff who remained in Rome after the effective date of restructuring. 
The increases in Nairobi and UNRWA relate to higher common staff costs than budgeted. 
18. The reductions by duty stations are as follows: 
19. Increased requirements under salaries in New York reflect a vacancy rate lower than the standard turnover deduction. 
The additional costs are offset by reductions under common staff costs. 
Reductions under both salaries and common staff costs at Geneva, Bangkok, United Nations Truce Supervision Organization in Palestine (UNTSO) and the information centres reflect a higher level of vacancies than budgeted. 
The reduction in Amman reflects recognition of the savings for having transferred the Secretariat of the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia to Amman from Baghdad. 
20. The overall expenditures under posts cover staff who have no posts budgeted for the functions they are carrying out, i.e. supernumeraries. 
These staff currently number 36. 
The situation arose primarily as a result of the abolition of 1,365 posts in accordance with General Assembly resolution 41/213. 
Efforts are being pursued that will ensure that these staff either will be assigned to posts that are currently vacant or expected to be vacant in the near future or will be separated. 
21. Increases and reductions by major objects of expenditure are indicated in table 3. 
A higher than anticipated caseload was the reason for the increase at the Court. 
In section 17, the increase relates to servicing of meetings, including the Committee of Permanent Representatives of UNEP. 
The added costs under temporary assistance are partially offset in this instance by savings under posts. 
24. Expenditures for consultants for 1992-1993 are estimated at $10.2 million, compared to a revised appropriation of $11.1 million. 
Information was subsequently sought from all offices concerning the use of consultants during the first 18 months of the biennium. 
The average duration for a consultant's contract is about 2.2 months. 
The average fee amounts to $4,400 per consultant. 
It is recalled that, at the request of the General Assembly, a report on the use of consultants during the biennium is submitted at the session following the end of the biennium. 
Such a report will be prepared for the biennium 1992-1993 and submitted to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
25. The net increase of $1.3 million under travel relates to section 41.I. for travel of conference services staff in Geneva to service meetings away from Geneva. 
27. The increases under contractual engineering are found in section 31, Department of Public Information, and section 41.D., Office of General Services. 
The increase under contractual translation reflects, as in other instances, the added requirements in respect of meetings and conferences. 
The major increases are mainly for office automation and furniture and fixtures under the following sections: 
30. The decrease in income from staff assessment, as with section 36, is due mainly lower actual costs when compared to standard costs. 
As with other staff costs, exchange rates and unanticipated inflation are also relevant factors. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
39B.1 Section 39B was established effective 1 April 1993 in the context of the restructuring of the Secretariat to identify the activities and resources of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis. 
39B.2 The projected 1993 requirements under the section would result in decrease of the 1992-1993 appropriation in the amount of $843,900. 
39B.3 The decrease of $569,400 is attributable to delays in filling the vacant posts redeployed to the Department in the context of the new treatment of vacancies during 1993 as well as delays experienced in filling replacement posts of staff on temporary assignment with peace-keeping operations. 
39B.6 The estimated savings under this heading in the amount of $87,900 result from lower than estimated travel requirements for the Department in the course of the programme implementation. 
39B.7 The savings under this heading in the amount of $19,600 were attributable to delays in preparation of and backlogs in the editing and printing of the publications of the Department. 
39B.8 The decrease in the amount of $19,700 is primarily the result of the reduced usage of computer disk storage and other data-processing equipment of the New York Computer Centre, in particular under programme "Statistics". 
2. Under operative paragraphs 7 and 9 the General Assembly would: 
The expert would undertake three trips to Geneva, each for a period of five working days, in order to hold consultations at the Centre for Human Rights, to review documentation and other pertinent material received and to consult with Governments and non-governmental organizations. 
The expert would present the progress report requested in operative paragraph 9 to the General Assembly and consult with UNICEF. 
5. Should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/C.3/48/L.40, the following activities would be included under subprogramme 2, Elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups, of section 21 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995: 
(a) Parliamentary services: progress report to the General Assembly on the study of means of protecting children in armed conflicts. 
7. The proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 includes no provision for the activities outlined above, but it is anticipated that the related estimate of $15,000 could be absorbed within the resources proposed for 1994-1995 under section 21, Human rights. 
I refer to the first report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/7), and specifically to section 8, dealing with the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
In its report, the Advisory Committee proposes that the Secretary-General should resubmit to the General Assembly a revised proposal on the funding of the United Nations contribution to the financing of the activities of Non-governmental Liaison Services (ibid., para. IV.15). 
It invites the Fifth Committee to consider the continuation of the United Nations contribution to Non-governmental Liaison Services on the basis of an appropriate proposal from the Secretariat to the Committee. 
Mr. G\x{61b4}a HERCZEGH (Hungary), 
Mr. Shigeru ODA (Japan), 
Mr. SHI Jiuyong (China). 
After the text of decision 48/402 A add the following: 
At the same meeting, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, [10]/ also decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session an item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia" and to allocate it to the Fifth Committee. 
Also at the same meeting, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, [11]/ decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session an item entitled "Emergency action to combat locust infestation in Africa" and to consider it directly in plenary meeting. 
After the text of decision 48/403 A add the following: 
At its 56th plenary meeting, on 16 November 1993, the General Assembly decided to defer consideration of the item entitled "Question of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas)" and to include it in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session. 
Acknowledging the assistance already rendered by the international community, particularly to refugees, displaced persons and African countries of asylum, 
3. Notes with appreciation the increasing and continued participation of the Organization of African Unity in the work of the United Nations and the specialized agencies and its constructive contribution to that work; 
8. Notes with appreciation the assistance provided by the United Nations and its agencies to African countries in the context of the democratization process; 
13. Stresses that the economic, technical and development assistance provided to Africa by the organizations of the United Nations system must continue, and emphasizes the current need for those organizations to accord priority to Africa in this field; 
14. Urges the Secretary-General and Member States, regional and international organizations, non-governmental organizations and relevant agencies of the United Nations system to extend their support to the establishment of the African Economic Community and to assist in economic integration and cooperation; 
17. Calls upon United Nations agencies to make an effort to coordinate their regional programmes in Africa in order to create inter-linkages among them and to ensure harmonization of their programmes with those of the African regional and subregional economic organizations; 
21. Calls upon the relevant organs of the United Nations to ensure the effective, fair and equitable representation of Africa at senior and policy levels at their respective headquarters and in their regional field operations; 
Having considered anew the question entitled "The situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti", 
Gravely alarmed by the persistence and worsening of flagrant violations of human rights, in particular summary and arbitrary executions, involuntary disappearances, torture and rape, and arbitrary arrests and detention, as well as the refusal to recognize freedom of expression, assembly and association, 
2. Condemns all attempts to delay or prevent the immediate reinstatement of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide as the constitutional President of Haiti; 
3. Declares again to be unacceptable any entity arising from this unlawful situation, and demands the return of President Aristide, as well as full implementation of the National Constitution and, consequently, complete respect for human rights in Haiti; 
5. Asserts that the Governors Island Agreement continues to be the only valid framework for resolving the crisis in Haiti; 
10. Recalls the obligation of all Member States to comply fully and effectively with the measures adopted by the Security Council in its resolutions 841 (1993) and 875 (1993); 
12. Expresses its profound concern for the fate of the Haitian people, and reasserts that the Haitian military authorities are fully responsible for the suffering resulting directly from their disrespect for the Haitian Constitution and for their public commitments to the Governors Island Agreement; 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,035. 
These initiatives are aimed at finding a solution which meets the requirements of Security Council resolution 731 (1992) and settling the dispute between the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya and the three Western States over the means of implementing that resolution. 
As we indicated in our letter of 11 October 1993, the position of the lawyers for the two suspects, as stated on 10 October 1993, has limited the arguments that the Libyan authorities might advance to persuade the suspects to travel to Scotland. 
As you know, on 6 and 7 December 1993, a summit meeting of the African countries which are members of the mechanism to prevent, manage and settle conflicts in Africa, took place in Cairo. 
Among the items on its agenda, the meeting considered the question of the conflict between the great Socialist People's Libyan Arab Jamahiriya and the three Western States, namely, the United States of America, France and the United Kingdom. 
The letter of the Croatian representative contains a series of inaccuracies, arbitrary allegations and contradictions as well as baseless and untenable qualifications in regard to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The Community of Yugoslav Post, Telegraph and Telephone (ZJPTT) accepted a new "381" telephone code for the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia determined by the International Telecommunication Union (ITU), effective 1 October 1993. 
ZJPTT accordingly so informed all foreign telecommunications administrations on 30 August 1993. 
However, a number of foreign administrations inquired about the telephone code for subscribers in Krajina as of 1 October 1993 since the Belgrade international switching centre was exclusively in charge of the links with this territory. 
ZJPTT has decided to do so bearing in mind that it is a right and duty of every State member of ITU to establish and accept telecommunication contacts with non-members of ITU and the fact that Krajina did not have any other possibility. 
Those areas, which were thus left without any communications whatsoever, approached the Post, Telegram and Telephone Administration of the Republic of Serbia (JP PTT "Srbija"), and asked that telephone links be re-established wherever technically possible. 
Those links became the only possibility for telephone communication between Krajina and foreign countries and vice versa, about which all PTT administrations were duly informed. 
During the hostilities in Slovenia, HPT refused to cooperate with ZJPTT and constantly avoided acting according to the instructions of ZJPTT on the need to establish the broken links through reserve facilities or otherwise. 
Finally, in September 1991, HPT disconnected all its systems towards Serbia and later the international transit telecommunication links connecting eastern European and Middle Eastern countries with the countries of western and northern Europe. 
ITU has been informed that HPT deliberately disconnected telephone and telegraph communications. 
All attempts of ZJPTT to re-establish telecommunication links via operable capacities have been to no avail. 
The letter of the Croatian representative contains contradictions. 
Namely, HPT has claimed so far that all telecommunications in its territory have been destroyed (although that was not true). 
Now, HPT claims that the links can be established in 72 hours. 
Even if HPT established those links, the question would still remain how those links would function in the future and whether the telecommunication links of Krajina with the outside world would depend on the will and discretion of the Croatian authorities. 
ZJPTT's aforementioned activities were directed only to enabling the normal functioning of telecommunication links between Krajina and the outside world. 
"After hearing all the opinions expressed in the course of consultations, the President of the Council concluded that there was no agreement that the necessary conditions existed for modification of the measures of sanctions established in paragraphs 3 to 7 of resolution 748 (1992)." 
Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary, On 9 December 1993, the illegal judicial authorities of the self-proclaimed Moldovan Transdniestr Republic (a phantom State created on the territory of the Republic of Moldova) announced the verdict in the trial of the political detainees known as the "Ilascu group". 
Thus the separatist leaders from Tiraspol have concluded a tragic political and judicial farce organized and managed by them, arrogantly breaking the fundamental principles the world community stands for: democracy, justice, freedom and humanism. 
The execution of the sentence will mean nothing else but a premeditated, horrible and squalid crime that cannot be tolerated. 
To prevent this crime we request your urgent and insistent intervention in order to take adequate measures to prevent the execution of this illegal and inhuman sentence, and to facilitate the unconditional handing over of the detainees to the Supreme Court of Justice of the Republic of Moldova. 
That constitutes one of the most flagrant violations of human rights and fundamental freedoms. 
The sentence has been pronounced. 
However, for the so-called judges, there is much more at stake than the mere life and destiny of a group of people. 
Unfortunately, the judicial farce that has taken place in Tiraspol is a painful reminder of the other model of settlement that is imposed on us: offensive, defiant, from a position of force. 
However, the peril of the consequences of that sentence remains real, endangering not only the destiny of the six persons convicted, but also the social and political stability of the country. 
In paragraphs 61 and 81, the interim report makes reference to Security Council resolution 688 (1991). 
The members of the Security Council welcome your report of 26 November 1993 (S/26802). 
Pursuant to resolution 867 (1993), the members of the Security Council are continuing their review, based on your report, and have found no reason why the mandate of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) should not be continued for the full six-month period authorized by resolution 867 (1993). 
I added that the National Counsel for the Defense of Human Rights, within his constitutional responsibilities, could also play an important role in the investigation. 
The Security Council approved my ideas about how the United Nations should help in such an investigation in its statement (S/26695) of 5 November 1993. 
I have been informed by my Special Representative in El Salvador, Mr. Augusto Ramirez-Ocampo, that President Cristiani has now nominated the two independent Government representatives to the Joint Group. 
Mr. Ramirez-Ocampo has informed me that both persons nominated, Dr. Jos Leandro Echevarr and Dr. Juan Jeromo Castillo, are independent lawyers of longstanding prestige and that he is satisfied that they are well qualified for the task at hand. 
1. A Joint Group will be formed for the investigation of politically motivated illegal armed groups. 
(a) Two representatives of the Government of the Republic of El Salvador, nominated by the President; 
The report of the Joint Group will be public. 
4. The Joint Group will endeavour to adopt its decisions by consensus. 
At the end of its mandate, it will present the report referred to in paragraph 3 (b). 
7. The Joint Group will have its own budget and an autonomous administration. 
The members of the Council support the "Principles", attached to your letter, which will give the group an independent, impartial and non-political character. 
"(b) Prohibition of the development, production, stockpiling and use of radiological weapons; 
"(c) Prohibition of the production of fissionable material for weapons purposes; 
"(d) Prohibition of the dumping of radioactive wastes; 
"(i) Conventional disarmament on a regional scale" 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(f) Letter dated 10 February 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Belarus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/86); 
(g) Letter dated 16 March 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Mexico to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/115-S/25419); 
(h) Letter dated 19 March 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Costa Rica to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/119-S/25439); 
(i) Letter dated 7 April 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Costa Rica to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/131-S/25552); 
(j) Letter dated 12 April 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Bulgaria to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/135-S/25581); 
(k) Letter dated 13 April 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Turkey to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/137-S/25593); 
(l) Letter dated 15 April 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Croatia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/154-S/25614); 
(m) Letter dated 26 April 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Norway to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/157-S/25665); 
(o) Letter dated 11 May 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Panama to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/165-S/25762); 
(p) Letter dated 12 May 1993 from the Acting Permanent Representative of the Czech Republic to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/166-S/25767); 
(q) Letter dated 19 May 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Honduras to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/179-S/25853); 
(r) Letter dated 28 May 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Nicaragua to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/190-S/25890); 
(t) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Mexico to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/260); 
(u) Letter dated 16 July 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Final Statement of the eleventh session of the Inter-Action Council (A/48/272-S/26108); 
(w) Letter dated 6 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/300-S/26262); 
(x) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Marshall Islands to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the communiqu of the Twenty-Fourth South Pacific Forum (A/48/359); 
(y) Letter dated 5 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/477); 
(z) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Islamic Republic of Iran to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/480-S/26547); 
(bb) Letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the communiqu at the Meeting of the Heads of Government of the Commonwealth held at Limassol, Cyprus, from 21 to 25 October 1993 (A/48/564); 
(cc) Letter dated 11 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/594-S/26733 and Corr.1); 
(dd) Letter dated 19 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Ukraine to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/620-S/26770 and Corr.1); 
(ee) Letter dated 26 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/658-S/26803); 
(ff) Letter dated 12 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.1/48/3); 
(gg) Letter dated 25 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations addressed to the Chairman of the First Committee (A/C.1/48/6); 
6. On 28 October, Indonesia, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries, submitted a draft resolution entitled "Relationship between disarmament and development" (A/C.1/48/L.7). 
"2. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to take action through appropriate organs for the implementation of the action programme adopted at the International Conference;" 
"2. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to take action, through appropriate organs and within available resources, for the implementation of the action programme adopted at the International Conference". 
9. On 28 October, Indonesia, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries, submitted a draft resolution entitled "Bilateral nuclear-arms negotiations and nuclear disarmament" (A/C.1/48/L.8), which read: 
"Recalling its previous relevant resolutions, 
"Stressing the importance of strengthening international peace and security through disarmament, 
"Emphasizing that nuclear disarmament remains one of the principal tasks of our times, 
"Appreciating a number of positive developments in the field of nuclear disarmament, in particular the intermediate-range nuclear forces agreement and the Treaty on the Reduction and Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms, 
"Noting that there are still significant nuclear arsenals and that the primary responsibility for nuclear disarmament, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons, rests with the nuclear-weapon States, in particular those which possess the largest stockpiles, 
"Noting the new climate of relations between two major Powers, which permit them to intensify their cooperative efforts so as to ensure the safety, security and environmentally sound destruction of nuclear weapons, 
"Urging the further intensification of such efforts to accelerate the implementation of agreements and unilateral decisions relating to nuclear-arms reduction, 
"Welcoming the reductions made by other nuclear-weapon States in some of their arsenals, and encouraging all nuclear-weapon States to consider appropriate measures relating to nuclear disarmament, 
"1. Expresses its satisfaction at the continued implementation of the Treaty on the Elimination of Intermediate-range and Shorter-range Missiles, [11]/ in particular at the completion by the parties of the destruction of all their declared missiles subject to elimination under the Treaty; 
(a) The seventh preambular paragraph was revised to read: 
(b) The tenth preambular paragraph, was revised to read: 
"Noting the new climate of relations between the United States of America and the States of the former Soviet Union, which permits them to intensify their cooperative efforts to ensure the safety, security and environmentally sound destruction of nuclear weapons"; 
(d) Operative paragraphs 2 and 3 were replaced by the following text: 
Against: France, Israel, Russian Federation, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, United States of America. 
"Conscious that the continuing existence and development of nuclear weapons pose serious risks to humanity, 
"Mindful that States have an obligation under the Charter of the United Nations to refrain from the threat or use of force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any State, 
"Decides, pursuant to Article 96 (1) of the Charter, to request the International Court of Justice to urgently render its advisory opinion on the following question, 'Is the threat or use of nuclear weapons in any circumstance permitted under international law?'." 
"Stressing the need for restriction on export and sale of such weapons, 
"Convinced that peace and security are imperatives for economic development and reconstruction, 
"1. Invites Member States to take appropriate enforcement measures aimed at putting an end to illegal export of conventional weapons from their territories; 
"2. Requests the Secretary-General to seek the views of Governments on effective ways and means for collecting weapons illegally distributed in many developing countries and to submit a report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session." 
(a) The second preambular paragraph was revised to read: 
"Considering that the availability of massive quantities of conventional weapons is a contributory factor to armed conflicts around the world"; 
(b) The third preambular paragraph was revised to read: 
"Stressing the need for measures which curb the transfer and use of illicit arms". 
(a) The title was revised to read "Measures to curb the illicit transfer and use of conventional arms"; 
(b) The third preambular paragraph was further revised to read: 
"Stressing the need for measures that curb the illicit transfer and use of conventional arms". 
(a) In the fourth preambular paragraph, the word "developing" before the word "countries" would be deleted; 
36. At the 28th meeting, on 18 November, the representative of Pakistan, on behalf of Pakistan and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, introduced a revised draft resolution (A/C.1/48/L.38/Rev.1), which was later also sponsored by Haiti, Panama and Swaziland. 
(a) The third preambular paragraph, which had read: 
"Aware that the preservation of a balance in the defence capabilities of States at the lowest level of armaments would contribute to peace and stability and should be a prime objective of conventional arms control"; 
(b) Operative paragraph 2, which had read: 
"2. Requests the Conference on Disarmament, as a first step, to consider the formulation of principles that could be applied to regional arms control negotiations and looks forward to a report of the Conference on this subject" 
"2. Requests the Conference on Disarmament, as a first step, to consider the formulation of principles that can serve as a framework for regional agreements on conventional arms control, and looks forward to a report of the Conference on this subject"; 
Recalling further its resolution 47/52 F of 9 December 1992, 
Stressing the growing importance of the symbiotic relationship between disarmament and development in current international relations, 
4. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Relationship between disarmament and development". 
Recalling its previous relevant resolutions, 
Stressing the importance of strengthening international peace and security through disarmament, 
Emphasizing that nuclear disarmament remains one of the principal tasks of our times, 
Stressing that it is the responsibility of all States to adopt and implement measures towards the attainment of general and complete disarmament under effective international control, 
Noting that there are still significant nuclear arsenals and that the primary responsibility for nuclear disarmament, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons, rests with the nuclear-weapon States, in particular those which possess the largest stockpiles, 
Urging the further intensification of such efforts to accelerate the implementation of agreements and unilateral decisions relating to nuclear-arms reduction, 
Welcoming the reductions made by other nuclear-weapon States in some of their nuclear-weapon programmes, and encouraging all nuclear-weapon States to consider appropriate measures relating to nuclear disarmament, 
6. Invites the Russian Federation and the United States of America to keep other States Members of the United Nations duly informed of progress in their discussions and in the implementation of their strategic offensive arms agreements and unilateral decisions. 
2. Also requests the Secretary-General to submit his report, together with the suggestions of the representative intergovernmental group of experts, to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
Considering its resolution 2602 C (XXIV) of 16 December 1969, in which it requested the Conference of the Committee on Disarmament, [32]/ inter alia, to consider effective methods of control against the use of radiological methods of warfare, 
Aware of the potential hazards underlying any use of radioactive wastes that would constitute radiological warfare and its implications for regional and international security, in particular for the security of developing countries, 
3. Calls upon all States to take appropriate measures with a view to preventing any dumping of nuclear or radioactive wastes that would infringe upon the sovereignty of States; 
5. Also requests the Conference on Disarmament to intensify efforts towards an early conclusion of such a convention and to include in its report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session the progress recorded in the negotiations on this subject; 
6. Takes note of resolution CM/Res.1356 (LIV) of 1991, adopted by the Council of Ministers of the Organization of Africa Unity, on the Bamako Convention on the Ban on the Import of Hazardous Wastes into Africa and on the Control of Their Transboundary Movements within Africa; 
8. Requests the International Atomic Energy Agency to continue keeping the subject under active review, including the desirability of concluding a legally binding instrument in this field; 
9. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Prohibition of the dumping of radioactive wastes". 
5. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "International illicit arms traffic". 
Recalling its resolutions 47/52 G and 47/52 J of 9 December 1992, Affirming the abiding commitment of all States to the purposes and principles enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations and to international law in the conduct of their international relations, 
Recognizing the useful role played by the United Nations regional centres, 
Recalling its resolutions 45/58 P of 4 December 1990, 46/36 I of 6 December 1991 and 47/52 J of 9 December 1992, 
Believing that the efforts of the international community to move towards the ideal of general and complete disarmament are guided by the inherent human desire for genuine peace and security, the elimination of the danger of war and the release of economic, intellectual and other resources for peaceful pursuits, 
1. Stresses that sustained efforts are needed, within the framework of the Conference on Disarmament and under the umbrella of the United Nations, to make progress on the entire range of disarmament issues; 
5. Supports and encourages efforts aimed at promoting confidence-building measures at regional and subregional levels in order to ease regional tensions and to further disarmament and nuclear non-proliferation measures at regional and subregional levels; 
Expressing deep concern that such mines kill or maim hundreds of people each week, mostly unarmed civilians, obstruct economic development and have other severe consequences, which include inhibiting the repatriation of refugees and the return of internally displaced persons, 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to prepare a report concerning progress on this initiative, including possible recommendations regarding further appropriate measures to limit the export of anti-personnel land-mines, and to submit it to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "General and complete disarmament". 
[27]/ The United Nations Disarmament Yearbook, vol. 12, 1987 (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
[32]/ The Committee on Disarmament was redesignated the Conference on Disarmament as from 7 February 1984. [33]/ See A/46/390, annex I. [34]/ Resolution S-10/2. [35]/ Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 27 (A/48/27), para. 40. 
[38]/ Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 42 (A/48/42), annex II. [39]/ Resolution S-10/2. 
3. At its 2nd meeting, on 14 October, the First Committee decided to hold a general debate on all disarmament and international security items allocated to it, namely, items 57 to 75 and 77 to 82. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on review and implementation of the Concluding Document of the Twelfth Special Session of the General Assembly - United Nations Disarmament Information Programme (A/48/326); 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Regional Centre for Peace and Disarmament in Africa, the United Nations Regional Centre for Peace and Disarmament in Asia and the Pacific and the United Nations Regional Centre for Peace, Disarmament and Development in Latin America and the Caribbean (A/48/346); 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on review and implementation of the Concluding Document of the Twelfth Special Session of the General Assembly - Regional confidence-building measures (A/48/412); 
(d) Report of the Secretary-General on review and implementation of the Concluding Document of the Twelfth Special Session of the General Assembly - United Nations Disarmament Fellowship, Training and Advisory Services Programme (A/48/469); 
(e) Letter dated 13 April 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Turkey to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/137-S/25593); 
(f) Letter dated 27 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Thailand to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/294-S/26247); 
(g) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Marshall Islands to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the communiqu of the Twenty-fourth South Pacific Forum (A/48/359); 
(h) Letter dated 5 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/477); 
(j) Letter dated 11 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/594-S/26733 and Corr.1). 
"Convinced also that a multilateral agreement prohibiting the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons should strengthen international security and contribute to the climate for negotiations leading to the ultimate elimination of nuclear weapons, 
"Welcoming the START II agreement between the Russian Federation and the United States of America aimed at reducing the strategic arsenals to 3,000 for the Russian Federation and 3,500 for the United States by the year 2003; 
"Reaffirming that any use of nuclear weapons would be a violation of the Charter of the United Nations and a crime against humanity, 
"Stressing that this Convention would be a step towards the complete elimination of nuclear weapons leading to general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control, 
"Noting with regret that the Conference on Disarmament, during its 1993 session, was unable to undertake negotiations on this subject, 
"2. Also requests the Conference on Disarmament to report to the General Assembly on the results of those negotiations. 
"The States Parties to this Convention, 
"Alarmed by the threat to the very survival of mankind posed by the existence of nuclear weapons, 
"Convinced that any use of nuclear weapons constitutes a violation of the Charter of the United Nations and a crime against humanity, 
"Convinced that this Convention would be a step towards the complete elimination of nuclear weapons leading to general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control, 
"Determined to continue negotiations for the achievement of this goal, 
"Have agreed as follows: 
"The States Parties to this Convention solemnly undertake not to use or threaten to use nuclear weapons under any circumstances. 
"This Convention shall be of unlimited duration. 
"1. This Convention shall be open to all States for signature. 
"2. This Convention shall be subject to ratification by signatory States. 
"4. For States whose instruments of ratification or accession are deposited after the entry into force of the Convention, it shall enter into force on the date of the deposit of their instruments of ratification or accession. 
"5. The depositary shall promptly inform all signatory and acceding States of the date of each signature, the date of deposit of each instrument of ratification or accession and the date of the entry into force of this Convention, as well as of the receipt of other notices. 
"This Convention, of which the Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations, who shall send duly certified copies thereof to the Government of the signatory and acceding States. 
The draft resolution read as follows: 
"Reaffirming the goal of general and complete disarmament under effective international control, 
"Noting the new trends that have led to an improvement in the international security environment, 
"Welcoming the announcement of the significant measures, including unilateral steps, by the Russian Federation and the United States of America, which could signal the cessation and reversal of the nuclear-arms race, 
"Encouraged by the decision of the Conference on Disarmament of 10 August 1993 to commence negotiations on a universally applicable and internationally verifiable comprehensive test-ban treaty, 
"Welcoming the Treaty between the United States of America and the Russian Federation on further reduction and limitation of strategic offensive arms, signed at Moscow on 3 January 1993, 
"Convinced of the urgency of further negotiations for the substantial reduction and qualitative limitation of existing nuclear arms, 
"Noting with concern that all nuclear-weapon States have not so far taken any collective action in response to the call made in the relevant resolutions on the question of a nuclear-arms freeze, 
"Convinced also that the current international situation is most conducive to nuclear disarmament, 
"1. Calls upon all States, particularly the nuclear-weapon States, to agree, through a joint declaration, to a comprehensive nuclear-arms freeze, whose structure and scope would be the following: 
(iv) The complete cessation of the production of fissionable material for weapons purposes; 
(b) It would be subject to an appropriate and effective integrated multilateral verification system; 
"3. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled 'Nuclear-arms freeze'." 
Recalling the purposes and principles of the United Nations and its primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security in accordance with its Charter, 
Bearing in mind the guidelines for general and complete disarmament adopted at its tenth special session, the first special session devoted to disarmament, 
2. Reaffirms its support for efforts aimed at promoting confidence-building measures at regional and subregional levels in order to ease regional tensions and to further disarmament, non-proliferation and the peaceful settlement of disputes in Central Africa; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Regional confidence-building measures". 
Convinced also that a multilateral agreement prohibiting the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons should strengthen international security and contribute to the climate for negotiations leading to the ultimate elimination of nuclear weapons, 
Noting with regret that the Conference on Disarmament, during its 1993 session, was unable to undertake negotiations on this subject, 
Convinced that any use of nuclear weapons constitutes a violation of the Charter of the United Nations and a crime against humanity, 
Convinced also that this Convention would be a step towards the complete elimination of nuclear weapons leading to general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control, 
Determined to continue negotiations for the achievement of this goal, 
The States Parties to this Convention solemnly undertake not to use or threaten to use nuclear weapons under any circumstances. 
1. This Convention shall be open to all States for signature. 
2. This Convention shall be subject to ratification by signatory States. 
This Convention, of which the Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations, who shall send duly certified copies thereof to the Government of the signatory and acceding States. 
Noting with satisfaction that the programme has already trained an appreciable number of public officials selected from geographical regions represented in the United Nations system, most of whom are now in positions of responsibility in the field of disarmament affairs in their respective countries or Governments, 
Noting with satisfaction that the programme, as designed, has enabled an increased number of public officials, particularly from the developing countries, to acquire more expertise in the sphere of disarmament, 
Believing that the forms of assistance available to Member States, particularly to developing countries, under the programme will enhance the capabilities of their officials to follow ongoing deliberations and negotiations on disarmament, both bilateral and multilateral, 
1. Reaffirms its decisions contained in annex IV to the Concluding Document of the Twelfth Special Session of the General Assembly and the report of the Secretary-General [7]/ approved by resolution 33/71 E of 14 December 1978; 
2. Expresses its appreciation to the Governments of Finland, Germany, Japan and Sweden for inviting the 1993 fellows to study selected activities in the field of disarmament, thereby contributing to the fulfilment of the overall objectives of the programme; 
3. Notes with satisfaction that, within the framework of the programme, the Office for Disarmament Affairs of the Secretariat organizes regional disarmament workshops for Africa, Asia and the Pacific, and Latin America and the Caribbean; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to continue the implementation of the Geneva-based programme within existing resources and to report thereon to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Noting with appreciation the contributions that Member States have already made to the Programme, 
3. Notes with appreciation the contributions to the efforts of the Programme by the United Nations information centres and the regional centres for disarmament; 
(a) To inform, to educate and to generate public understanding of the importance of and support for multilateral action, including action by the United Nations and the Conference on Disarmament, in the field of arms limitation and disarmament, in a factual, balanced and objective manner; 
(c) To organize meetings to facilitate exchanges of views and information between governmental and non-governmental sectors and between governmental and other experts in order to facilitate the search for common ground; 
9. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "United Nations Disarmament Information Programme". 
Recognizing the need to provide the regional centres with financial viability and stability so as to facilitate the effective planning and implementation of their respective programmes of activities, 
Expressing its gratitude to the Member States and international governmental and non-governmental organizations and foundations that have contributed to the trust funds of the three regional centres, 
1. Commends the activities being carried out by the regional centres in identifying and broadening the understanding of pressing disarmament and security issues, and exploring optimum solutions under given specific conditions prevailing in each region, in accordance with their mandates; 
2. Encourages the regional centres to continue intensifying their efforts in promoting cooperation among the States in their respective regions to facilitate the development of effective measures of confidence-building, arms limitation and disarmament, with a view to strengthening peace and security; 
(d) A statement submitted by the Secretary-General on the administrative and financial implications of the decisions and recommendations contained in the report of the International Civil Service Commission for 1993 (A/C.5/48/18 and Corr.1). 
4. The report of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Board was introduced by the Second Vice-Chairman of the Board at the 11th meeting of the Fifth Committee, on 3 November (see A/C.5/48/SR.11). 
Noting with satisfaction that close cooperation between the Commission and the Board has enabled the two bodies to complete the comprehensive review in 1993 and to reach agreement on the methodology for determining the levels of pensionable remuneration of staff in the General Service and related categories, 
6. Requests also that the Commission recommend to the General Assembly at its fifty-first session a common staff assessment scale, together with the effective date and modalities for its implementation, including appropriate transitional measures as required; 
8. Notes that the Commission, in close cooperation with the Board, will continue to keep under review the matter of the pensionable remuneration and consequent pensions of staff in the General Service and related categories; 
2. Authorizes the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Board to supplement the voluntary contributions to the Emergency Fund, for the biennium 1994-1995, by an amount not exceeding $200,000. 
(a) In the case of participants in the General Service and related categories, pensionable remuneration shall be the equivalent in dollars of the sum of: 
(i) The participant's gross pensionable salary, as determined on the occasion of comprehensive salary surveys and subsequently adjusted between such salary surveys, in accordance with the methodology approved by the General Assembly and set out in appendix A to these Regulations, 
(ii) The amounts in (i) above are grossed up, using the applicable staff assessment rates; 
(b) The methodology in (a) above shall be applied on the occasion of the first adjustment owing to the application of the interim adjustment procedure for net salaries on or after 1 April 1994, should such adjustment take place before a comprehensive salary survey. 
The gross pensionable salary shall be adjusted on the same date and by the same percentages as the net pensionable salary of participants in the General Service and related categories is adjusted. 
"The gross pensionable salaries of such staff shall be determined in accordance with the methodology specified in article 54 of the Regulations of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund and are shown in the salary scales applicable to such staff." 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Joint Inspection Unit", and to allocate it to the Fifth Committee. 
(a) In operative paragraph 1, the words "its preliminary work programme for 1994-1995 and beyond, 3/ as well as" were deleted; 
(c) In operative paragraph 11, the words "to submit to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session" were replaced with "to include in the report called for in its decision 47/454 of 23 December 1992 and to be submitted to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session"; 
Reaffirming the statute of the Joint Inspection Unit, the only independent system-wide inspection, evaluation and investigation body, 
2. Requests the Joint Inspection Unit to study carefully all problems arising during the start-up phase of peace-keeping operations; 
5. Requests the Joint Inspection Unit, when appropriate, to provide in its reports information on estimated financial implications or possible cost-savings resulting from implementation of the recommendations formulated therein; 
8. Requests the executive heads of the participating organizations to increase their efforts to make detailed and timely comments on Joint Inspection Unit reports and to ensure that their governing bodies consider these reports; 
9. Calls upon the executive heads of the participating organizations concerned to ensure that Joint Inspection Unit recommendations approved by their governing bodies are implemented and to report thereon; 
14. Requests the governing bodies of all the participating organizations and programmes, when considering reports of the Joint Inspection Unit, particularly those having financial implications, to keep the Unit informed; 
[8]/ A/48/129, annex. [9]/ A/48/383. [10]/ See art. 3 of the statute of the Joint Inspection Unit. 
Tunisia's celebration this year of Human Rights Day, which marks the forty-fifth anniversary of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, takes on a special meaning after the six years of profound change and fundamental reforms that our country has witnessed in every area since 7 November 1987. 
Tunisia proudly celebrates this anniversary and reaffirms its unfailing adherence to the lofty principles contained in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and the subsequent covenants and instruments. 
It considers human rights to be among the major issues that face humanity and has placed it in the forefront of the cultural transformation that the country has been undergoing as this century draws to a close. 
Since the transformation began, it has proceeded within that context to enact legislation, revitalize the institutions and structures concerned, promote education in human rights and ensure that they become rooted in the day-to-day reality of its citizens. 
In addition, Tunisia was chosen to hold the Regional Meeting for Africa of the World Conference on Human Rights and, from 13 to 17 of the current month, will host the International Symposium of National Human Rights Institutions, which it is organizing in cooperation with the United Nations. 
As the original co-sponsors of this draft resolution, we would appreciate it if you would have this expanded list of co-sponsors circulated as an official document of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly under agenda item 34 the morning of 14 December 1993. 
Mr. YAACOBI (Israel): I am pleased to congratulate you, Sir, on your unanimous election to the presidency of the General Assembly. 
I am confident that your wealth of diplomatic experience will be of invaluable assistance in guiding the Assembly's current session. 
One hundred years of conflict between Israelis and Palestinians have exacted a heavy price. 
The human loss has been tragic, the social and economic loss enormous. 
But now we have witnessed a great victory of those with a vision for the future over those who are blinded by the past. 
We believe that the Declaration of Principles signed on 13 September and the Letters of Mutual Recognition between Israel and the PLO are significant steps towards peace and prosperity in the Middle East. 
This progress follows the peace treaty between Israel and Egypt, which shattered the stalemate in the Middle East 14 years ago. 
Now we have reached another historic crossroads. 
The old status quo could only bring more suffering and despair. 
The alternative to peace and reconciliation is war and devastation. 
The time has come to depart from conflict and move towards cooperation so that Israelis and Palestinians can enjoy the fruits of peace and the shelter of security. 
It is time to depart from violence and terror. 
It is time to establish good relations between Israel and its neighbours. 
This is not an easy task, but there is no other way but to walk the path that we have chosen. 
The interim period will provide needed time for the seeds of trust to grow. 
"The basis for our advance and progress in the implementation of the agreement is that each side must keep its commitments." 
From these roots, mutual confidence will grow. 
Far from the limelight, Israeli-Palestinian committees are hard at work focusing on the details. 
The implementation will succeed if both parties work persistently, pragmatically and professionally towards this end. 
A constructive atmosphere also marks our negotiations on economic matters. 
As we face the great challenges that lie ahead of us, progress towards economic development is essential. 
Two weeks ago in Paris the Economic Cooperation Committee began its work, guided by the principles of reciprocity, equity and fair relationships. 
Working groups have been established specifically to address these issues. 
Three subcommittees are meeting to deal with trade and labour, fiscal matters and finance and banking. 
We also seek progress in our negotiations with other partners. 
Israel desires a comprehensive peace based on treaties with all our neighbours - Syria, Jordan and Lebanon - as well as with the Gulf States and the North African States, and with all other Arab and Muslim countries. 
Resolutions wielded as political weapons are relics of a bitter past. 
It is time for a change; it is time to move forward. 
Let us adopt resolutions that support the peace process and its accomplishments and indicate a wish for a better future. 
Forty-six years ago yesterday the General Assembly decided on the establishment of two States in British mandated Palestine: the State of Israel and an Arab State. 
The Jews living under the British Mandate accepted that resolution and established the State of Israel on 14 May 1948. 
The Palestinians, with the support of all the Arab countries, rejected the resolution and launched a war on the State of Israel. 
At the war's end about a year later the State of Israel had survived, and it grew. 
Some Palestinians became citizens of Israel, some became citizens of Jordan, which captured the West Bank, some became subjects of Egypt, which captured the Gaza Strip, and some became refugees in Arab countries. 
As we continue the work of implementing the agreements, we confront many problems. 
Among the most severe are the continuous acts of terrorism designed to undermine the peace process and sow unrest and anarchy. 
Some of the terrorists are driven by radical Islamic fanaticism. 
Others are political opponents of the PLO. 
In a prosperous environment the fanatics would have no support, because they rely on despair. 
The international community should help the Palestinians in the West Bank and Gaza through this transition period by helping improve social and economic conditions, by improving the infrastructure, by expanding education and health centres, and by creating jobs that put more people to work. 
In the short run, economic aid will finance services until other arrangements are made. 
In the long run, it will spur growth and prosperity. 
In October the International Donors' Conference in Washington, D.C. raised $2 billion in pledges for development in the territories. 
The United Nations has established a high-level task force to achieve this same goal. 
United Nations agencies are doing excellent work in the territories. 
The United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) has improved infrastructure and irrigation networks and built a fishing port in Gaza. 
The United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA) has established clinics and hospitals and has done commendable work with children. 
But the United Nations could do more. 
I repeat here the appeal made by Prime Minister Rabin to the Secretary-General of the United Nations to double the budget of the agencies which work in the territories and double the United Nations effort. 
We also appeal to the countries and organizations that promised economic aid: "Meet your pledges. 
The Palestinians have taken upon themselves an enormous responsibility. 
The challenges they face are immense. 
International assistance is critical, but it alone will not suffice. 
The Palestinians know that they themselves will have to create an economic environment that will generate growth and maintain prosperity. 
There is an answer to the question of Palestine. 
The answer is in the Declaration of Principles and in its implementation; it should be left for the parties to resolve. 
Help the Palestinians to meet the enormous challenges, and encourage us all to stay on course. 
Mobilize resources; increase investment; avoid distraction; refrain from rhetoric; create a positive political and economic environment. 
Help the peacemakers to make their own peace. 
Mr. ALLAGANY (Saudi Arabia) (interpretation from Arabic): The General Assembly, considers the question of Palestine at its current session, against the backdrop of radical changes on the international arena and in the Arab-Israeli conflict itself. 
Therefore, consideration of the question of Palestine at the current session acquires special importance. 
In our view, all this creates a climate that favours the redoubling of efforts in the search for a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement of the question of Palestine, which is the core issue of the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
However, we now view with concern the continuing deterioration of the situation in the occupied Palestinian territories. 
We read in the newspapers of Friday, 26 November 1993, that the cycle of violence between the Israeli police and the civilian population is expanding and that 37 Palestinians have been injured. 
Many deaths and injuries are caused by the violent, harsh and disproportionate practices pursued by the Israeli authorities in repressing the popular intifadah. 
In addition, Israel continues to expropriate land, continues to build settlements, persists in tightening its iron grasp on water and the natural resources and in obstructing every Palestinian economic, social and political activity. 
It is regrettable indeed that this year's reports of the various United Nations agencies and other organizations and special committees, like those of previous years, leave no doubt as to the difficulties that the Palestinian people continue to experience. 
We are convinced that the peace process must go hand in hand with confidence-building measures that would reduce tension, improve the general climate in the region, and mitigate the hardships suffered by the Palestinian people in its own country. 
The Security Council, in all its relevant resolutions, has mad a point of reaffirming that that Convention is applicable to the occupied territories. 
We feel it is high time this was done. 
Before the United Nations commemorates its fiftieth anniversary, it must ensure that the Palestinian people is able to exercise its right to self-determination and establishes its own Palestinian State. 
In conclusion, I wish to voice once again my country's hope that the parties concerned will cooperate in adopting a gradualist approach with a view to demonstrating genuine goodwill, dissipating suspicions and building confidence. 
When the peace process leads to a peaceful settlement, my country will support the consolidation of the edifice of peace and the economic recovery of the Palestinian territories. 
Our latest attempt in this direction was our participation in the Madrid conference on peace in the Middle East. 
The 11 rounds of peace negotiations were conducted within the context of the official, legitimate mechanism agreed upon by all parties concerned and by the two co-sponsors of the Madrid conference. 
Then, all of a sudden, came the secret agreement on Jericho and Gaza which departed from the peace process we had been pursuing over the past two years. 
That agreement undermined the very concept of a comprehensive settlement and the very basis of the Madrid conference as it forestalled progress on the other tracks. 
To this end, Israel has launched an unprecedented misinformation campaign which targeted international public opinion with the aim of persuading people everywhere that the Middle East conflict is now over and that peace now prevails throughout the region. 
We in Syria, however, do not believe that this agreement will lead to the desired just solution to the Palestinian question, the solution that should include the establishment of a Palestinian State, the right of return, and sovereignty over Al-Quds. 
In fact, the agreement has mortgaged the Palestinian future through the use of the loose ambiguous expression of "permanent status", which, of necessity, does not cover the whole gamut of the political aspirations or legitimate demands of the Palestinian people. 
These are facts which are self-evident and which cannot be denied except by determined liars. 
This, most certainly, cannot be attributed to any lack of the necessary means of drawing a map. 
The agreement has ignored the question of the Palestinian refugees were expelled by Israel from their lands and their homes. 
According to Israeli logic, this is an Arab problem, and only the Arabs should find solutions to that problem which does not concern Israel. 
Consequently, Israel has continued to reject General Assembly resolution 194 (III) of 11 December 1948, which stipulates that the Palestinian refugees should be allowed to return to their homes and that those who do not wish to return should be compensated. 
The agreement has cancelled out the international role in the peace negotiations between Palestinians and Israelis, and has deprived those negotiations of the monitoring and support that that international role entailed. 
The act of transferring the venue of the negotiations to a place far from international control has helped Israel to achieve its objective of transferring bilateral negotiations to the region of conflict before there has been any agreement determining the Palestinian role. 
Israel's aim in this has been the imposition of a new direction on the negotiations with the Arabs, and the ability to deal unilaterally, at will, with the provisions of international resolutions that stipulates withdrawal by Israel from the occupied territories. 
Even with regard to the implementation of the Palestinian-Israeli agreement, the Israelis, yesterday, at the Taba meeting, interpreted withdrawal by Israeli forces from Gaza and Jericho as meaning no more than the redeployment of those forces. 
They also threatened to erect an electric fence round the Strip. 
In addition, the Israeli Police Minister, Mr. Moshe Shahal, stated yesterday that the agreement with the Palestine Liberation Organization will be null and void if the Palestinian opposition candidates win in the elections to the self-rule Council. 
Despite all the negative aspects of the agreement, Syria has not opposed it, and will not obstruct it. 
Syria, however, does not support it and it leaves to the Palestinian people and its institutions the responsibility of judging it and of opting for what it considers to be in its best interest. 
Syria's position in this respect stems from its desire to continue with the peace process and to achieve the objectives of that process, namely the establishment of a just and comprehensive peace in the region. 
This Arab stance stemmed from the conviction of the Council of the Arab League that in order for peace to be lasting, peace must be comprehensive, just and based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967), 338 (1973) and 425 (1978), and on the behests of international legality. 
Mr. ABDUL GHAFFAR (Bahrain) (interpretation from Arabic): Since the adoption last year by the General Assembly of resolution 47/64 on the question of Palestine, positive developments have taken place in the Middle East peace process. 
Those developments have culminated in the signing, by the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and the Israeli Government, of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements, in Washington, on 13 September 1993. 
In addition, we deem it important to focus on the achievement of the following objective, in order to ensure the success of any peaceful settlement: 
Thirdly, Israel must fully apply the relevant stipulations of the Fourth Geneva Convention, which have been declared applicable to the occupied Arab territories by the international community; 
Sixth, the Middle East region must be rid of all weapons of mass destruction and this should apply to Israel, so that its nuclear arsenal may not continue to threaten the region's security and stability. 
There appear to be no objections. 
May I remind delegations, however, to follow closely the announcements regarding closure of the lists of speakers, so that adequate planning can be made for our debates. 
The Assembly has remained seized of this question over the past four decades and has adopted numerous resolutions thereon. 
However, the unique aspect of this session's discussion that highlights its significance is that it takes place in the wake of the signing by Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization, in Washington, of the Declaration of Principles, on 13 September 1993. 
The signing of the agreement and the mutual recognition that has taken place, constitute a new, important chapter in the history of the Palestinian question and in the annals of the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
Thus, the Palestinian people has demonstrated its ability to wage its national struggle by every means, including the ability to make peace through negotiation on the basis of resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1978). 
Quite the contrary: Israel is seeking to redeploy its military forces and to entrench its settlements in the occupied Arab territories. 
Israel must demonstrate the credibility of its intentions and show that it has successfully passed the test it has taken upon itself to face in the eyes of the world. 
Israel's attempts to avoid adherence to the provisions of the agreement and its attempts to avoid translation of that agreement into concrete reality are attempts to avoid the peace the Israeli officials have continued to speak of since the creation of the State of Israel. 
The Palestinian side, on the other hand, has accepted peace on the basis of justice, even if at present that peace does not restore to the Palestinians all their rights. 
Israel must understand that it cannot obstruct the peace process or stand in the way of the new spirit that prevails in the world today. 
It must realize that procrastination and the rhetoric of "promised land" can no longer be used as pretexts. 
The world as a whole is engaged in seeking a just comprehensive peace that is acceptable to all parties. 
Israel's withdrawal from the Gaza Strip and the Jericho area would constitute the real beginning of the establishment in the region of that long sought after peace which peoples have aspired to. 
In order for that peace to endure in a region that has suffered for far too long from wars and perpetual conflicts, it must be born strong and healthy. 
The international community must provide generous assistance and support to this nascent State as soon as it emerges. 
It is equally important that such measures should be followed up by additional agreements that would guarantee total withdrawal by Israeli troops from all Palestinian territories, including Al-Quds and from all the other occupied Arab territories. 
We must refer here to the ruling by the Israeli Supreme Court this month that the Al-Aqsa Mosque is part of the land area of the State of Israel and that all restoration and maintenance work in the Mosque is subject, therefore, to Israeli planning and building regulations. 
This ruling is a flagrant violation of United Nations resolutions on the status of Al-Quds, particularly Security Council resolutions 252 (1968) and 267 (1969), whereby any measure which may tend to change the legal status of the Holy City or of religious property is null and void. 
Over the past few days, media coverage has brought to us the pictures and reports of mass attacks by armed settlers on towns and villages, the wrecking and burning of Arab cars and Arab homes under the very eyes of Israeli troops. 
In this context, we believe it is relevant to underscore the need for respecting human rights in accordance with the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and, therefore, we call for providing effective genuine protection for the Palestinians in the occupied territories. 
Israeli authorities and Israeli forces must stop their raids and combing operations in the towns and villages against the Palestinians in their homes. 
Such acts and practices not only impact the peace process negatively, but also breach the 1949 Fourth Geneva Convention relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War. 
Mr. HATANO (Japan): On 13 September the world witnessed an event that would have been unimaginable just a few weeks earlier. 
Demonstrating great courage and wisdom, the leaders of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) signed the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements in the West Bank and Gaza. 
The Declaration established an ambitious set of objectives. 
In conducting these negotiations, the two sides should avoid raising issues that go beyond or are inconsistent with the Declaration. 
Primary responsibility for advancing the process lies, of course, with the parties themselves. 
However, as long as Israel and the PLO demonstrate a desire for peace and the political will to work together in good faith, the international community will help them achieve their objectives. 
Indeed, our task now is to ensure that there is no turning back - that the progress made thus far is irreversible. 
As Prime Minister Hosokawa of Japan announced in his statement to the General Assembly last September, my Government intends to contribute about $200 million in assistance to the Palestinian people over the next two years. 
In addition, my Government has dispatched a team to the region to collect information regarding development needs and to discuss with the parties concerned how it might best support their efforts. 
Japan is also serving on an ad hoc liaison committee to ensure coordination and cooperation among the donors. 
I feel it is important to point out that the recipients of international aid also have certain obligations. 
A system based on transparency and accountability must be established to ensure the effective and non-political use of resources. 
Peace between Syria and Israel is essential to a comprehensive peace. 
Every effort must be made to encourage tangible progress along the Israeli-Syrian track. 
While the two sides continue to differ over key issues, such as Israel's withdrawal from the Golan Heights and ways to ensure peace, I am confident that the two countries remain committed to negotiating a settlement. 
Progress in bilateral negotiations and progress in regional confidence-building are mutually reinforcing. 
Prompted by the recent progress on the bilateral track, the fourth round of multilateral negotiations has seen very fruitful discussions on concrete projects for regional cooperation. 
In the context of multilateral negotiations, the refugee working group was recently convened in Tunis, and the environment group, which Japan chairs, met in Cairo. 
Syria and Lebanon, in particular, have insisted they will not participate until they perceive concrete progress in the bilateral negotiations. 
The participation of these two countries is essential for effective regional cooperation. 
The bilateral and multilateral negotiations provide the framework for the political process. 
Japan will continue to make efforts within the framework of the ongoing peace process for stability and prosperity in the region. 
Mr. LE VAN BANG (Viet Nam): This year our discussion of this agenda item, the question of Palestine, takes place in the context of significant developments in the Middle East. 
The signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements between the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and the Government of Israel on 13 September 1993 marks a major positive turn in that region's situation. 
This important initial step in the new process demonstrates a fundamental conviction that there is always a possibility of settling conflicts by peaceful means, even those conflicts that might have been very fierce and protracted. 
My delegation has studied with keen interest the report (A/48/35) of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People. 
In this regard, I should like to pay tribute to the Chairman of the Committee, Ambassador K\x{5db5}a Birane Ciss, and the Secretariat's Division for Palestinian Rights for their highly commendable contributions. 
For several decades the situation in the Middle East has always evoked in our minds images of excessive tension and uncontrolled conflict. 
The international community has strongly supported the just cause of the Palestinian people to secure their inalienable, fundamental, national rights - primarily, the right to self-determination. 
It is gratifying to note in this connection that the historic agreement recently reached between the Palestine Liberation Organization and the Government of Israel constituted an important breakthrough creating favourable conditions to move further towards the attainment of a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement of the question of Palestine. 
It provides initial steps for the realization of Palestinian self-government and, we hope, for broader prospects of better relations between the countries in the region and of shared prosperity for all in that part of the world. 
This is only the beginning - an important beginning, of course -of a difficult and complicated transition period. 
Continued efforts by all the parties concerned should therefore be further strengthened in order to sustain the momentum. 
Together with other peoples all over the world, we welcome the recent signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements between the PLO and Israel and consider this a breakthrough in the peace process in the Middle East. 
"the Vietnamese people have always been supporting the just cause of the Palestinian people and strongly believe that, with the tradition of courageous struggle and with the sympathy and support of the world's peoples, the Palestinian people, under the leadership of the PLO, will certainly achieve success." 
Mr. KABIR (Bangladesh): Bangladesh sincerely welcomes the recent exchange of letters of recognition and the signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements between the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and the Government of Israel on 13 September 1993. 
This laudable breakthrough in the peace process, which holds out the promise of cooperation between the Palestinians, Israel and its Arab neighbours, will, hopefully, lead to concrete developments benefiting all parties in the region. 
We sincerely hope that the agreements will also be the beginning of an expeditious process that will ultimately allow the Palestinian people to enjoy their inalienable rights, including their right to self-determination in their own homeland. 
The road to these desirable goals will no doubt have its share of obstacles rooted in decades of confrontation and distrust. 
Israel, with its democratic culture, should, hopefully, be capable of displaying the necessary flexibility for the speedy conclusion of all negotiations, while ensuring that there are no more human-rights violations in the occupied territories. 
Otherwise, the noble intentions of the Declaration will remain on paper only. 
This is supported by reports in the mass media of Israeli atrocities, deaths and severe injuries to those who dare to defy, and stand against, the inhuman practices. 
The intifadah which arose in such defiance has already left several thousand dead in its wake, among them defenceless students, women, and even children and infants. 
What is worse, the number of fatalities shows no sign of diminishing, even after the agreement. 
When the agreement was signed, it was expected that the occupying Power would show restraint, but the recent incident of 25 November in the Gaza Strip, in which over three dozen Palestinians were shot and wounded, was, to say the least, most incredible. 
During the last four decades, the Palestinian refugees have been living in difficult and harsh conditions. 
The agony and suffering they have endured - whether in the occupied territories of the West Bank, the Gaza Strip and the Golan Heights or in Lebanon, Syria and Jordan - are well known. 
The Special Committee's report indicates that their situation is likely to become even worse with the anticipated deterioration of conditions. 
Illegal practices and inhuman acts are serious violations not only of many Security Council resolutions, but also of the 1949 Fourth Geneva Convention and other relevant provisions of international law. 
Here, we recall General Assembly resolution 194 (III), which clearly called for an immediate and just solution to the problem of the Palestinian refugees based on their right to action and compensation. 
Our position on the status of Jerusalem, the Golan Heights and other territories is well known. 
It is our hope that Israel will respect the clear decision of the international community by vacating all occupied territories, including Jerusalem. 
Any territory which Israel retained by force would continue to be a sword of Damocles threatening the entire Middle East peace process. 
Let us hope that Jerusalem will be the point of convergence of amity, peace and harmony for all faiths rather than an obstacle between the concerned parties in the Middle East. 
Bangladesh feels that the results of the peace agreement would be meaningful if the Palestinian people were afforded the opportunity to improve their well-being and the affected areas were allowed to develop a sound socio-economic infrastructure. 
This not only would sustain the foundation of a durable and viable Palestinian nation, but also would ease political tensions, thereby promoting the cause of peace and stability. 
This year's report on UNRWA's activities paints a foreboding picture of the Agency's financial prospects in 1993, particularly because growth in the level of contributions has not kept pace with the growth in the number of its programmes and the higher demand for basic services and rising costs. 
It is clear that the new challenges and responsibilities UNRWA will be shouldering must be matched by the financial support of the international community. 
It is therefore important that the major donors to UNRWA increase their contributions and support at this crucial period and that donors make their contributions in a timely fashion. 
As a part of the international community, Bangladesh will continue to play its due role in the peace process and the reconstruction of war-ravaged Palestine. 
In the recent agreement we at last see a turning point in the history of the hitherto war-torn and tension-ridden region of the Middle East. 
We would like to congratulate the architects of this agreement for their magnificent courage and far-reaching vision. 
Let us all hope that before too long we may witness with joy the achievement of a permanent solution to the Palestinian problem and the much-desired just, comprehensive and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
That in turn, we believe, would bring social and economic progress and prosperity to the peoples not only of the region but far beyond it, given the vast reservoir of human, technological and material resources the peoples of the Middle East possess. 
This is our hope for the future. 
So much blood and tears have been shed to resolve it. 
President Fidel V. Ramos, in a statement on the occasion, saluted the statesmen who made that historic event possible, Chairman Yasser Arafat of the Palestine Liberation Organization and Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin of Israel. 
He considered the agreement between the two visionary leaders as marking the most vital breakthrough for the achievement of a just, lasting and comprehensive settlement of the conflict in the Middle East. 
We sincerely congratulate all the parties to the peace process, including its sponsors, the United States and Russia, as well as Norway. 
The Philippines notes that the agreement provides for a Palestinian Interim Self-Government Authority and that a five-year transitional period will begin upon Israel's withdrawal from Jericho and the Gaza Strip. 
The negotiations will include such complex issues as the status of Jerusalem, refugees, settlements, security arrangements, borders, relations and cooperation with other neighbours, and other issues of common interest. 
The negotiations, which began in Madrid, are indeed arduous and fraught with difficulties, but the process cannot but lead to the final settlement of the conflict - a settlement based on United Nations Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
We would cite in particular the endeavours of the working group on refugee issues, which successfully attempted to accelerate Palestinian family reunification and placed emphasis on assisting Palestinian refugees. 
The success of the peace process depends largely on the situation on the ground. 
The average Palestinian should now be able to find work to feed, house, clothe and educate the young while at the same time fulfilling his deepest and legitimate yearning for a homeland. 
The average Israeli now should be accepted as a neighbour and made to feel secure in his own home. 
We are gratified at the fact that the two annexes of the Declaration address exclusively the issue of economic cooperation between the two parties. 
The region's long-term peace, stability and prosperity depend on how the two sides will cooperate in development programmes such as those relating to the use of water, electricity, energy, transport and communications, as well as in the areas of trade, industry, environmental protection, communications and the like. 
The representative of Israel alluded to this coordination in his statement earlier today. 
It is axiomatic to say that the well-being of one group depends on the well-being of the other. 
We are pleased, therefore, to note that members of the international community pledged generously to assist Palestinian reconstruction at a meeting of donor countries held in Washington, D.C., on 1 October of this year. 
While the Philippines is unable to contribute financially, we have nevertheless indicated our desire and willingness to participate in Palestinian reconstruction by sharing our expertise, for instance in the medical and engineering fields. 
At this very delicate stage of the peace process the Philippines believes that the negotiations between the parties must be accompanied by confidence-building measures. 
We urge both sides to refrain from further acts of violence which could derail the peace process. 
The Philippines is keenly aware that the road ahead for the Palestinians, the other Arabs and the Israelis is fraught with uncertainties and unseen dangers. 
One thing is sure: the fates of the Arab and Israeli peoples are inextricably linked. 
Let me sum up by saying that the international community looks forward to the conclusion of a final settlement - just, comprehensive, lasting - between and among the parties in the region, based, predictably, upon the terms of United Nations Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
Mr. AL-NI'MAH (Qatar) (interpretation from Arabic): It gives me great pleasure to convey to the General Assembly my country's views on the question of Palestine - a subject that we have debated here year after year. 
They all deserve our gratitude. 
With the signing of this agreement, the Palestinian question has taken a historic turn in the direction of negotiation, following the Palestinian people's great struggle to have its inalienable rights secured and implemented. 
Mr. Musuka (Zambia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The Palestinian people has long endured great suffering. 
Now Palestinians look for the light at the end of the tunnel of their suffering. 
The State of Qatar follows with great interest the successive positive developments in the Middle East peace process. 
Those developments mark the turning of a new leaf in the history of the region. 
It will also entail the exercise by the Palestinian people of its legitimate national rights, including its right to self-determination. 
That will lead to prosperity in the region and enable the Middle East to become a safe haven of peace, cooperation and coexistence after having been for far too long a hotbed of tension, hostility, hatred and aggression and, consequently, of threats to the world's peace and security. 
Nigeria welcomes the signing of the Declaration of Principles, and sees it as the beginning of a process which could provide a basis for the people of the region to live peacefully in mutual respect and security. 
The agreement represents a major step towards peace in the Middle East. 
During the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly the polarity of positions started to dissipate, albeit subtly, with a new cautious approach being applied in our deliberations. 
This certainly flowed from the expectations of the international community in respect of the encouraging signals that came out of the first rounds of the United States-Soviet Union-sponsored Middle East peace conference in Madrid, Spain. 
Moreover, with the rapid pace of events in the region there is every ground to hope for a more positive outcome in the negotiations between Israel and other Arab parties to the peace process. 
In this connection, the Israeli-PLO negotiations that led to the release of some 700 Palestinian prisoners are most encouraging. 
As a strong advocate of a just and comprehensive settlement of the crisis in the Middle East under Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), Nigeria has maintained a measure of consistency in its position on the issues under consideration. 
In addition, Nigeria's record as a crusader for the right of peoples under domination to self-determination speaks for itself and is accentuated in this case by our having been a member of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People since its inception. 
In a similar instance, Nigeria proudly stands out as an apostle in the unfolding transition in South Africa, where it has been proven that perseverance, tenacity of purpose and moderation are indeed effective tools in resolving an almost intractable situation. 
It is in that same spirit of cautious optimism about developments in the Middle East that my delegation deems it appropriate to call for a radical realignment of approach in the deliberations on this item during the current session of the General Assembly. 
Our attention should be focused more on consolidating the activities of the relevant United Nations agencies concerned with the development needs of the Palestinians in their new status of self-rule. 
Our debates should be less acrimonious and better attuned to the new realities. 
Let me, however, hasten to make it unambiguously clear that the new approach we are advocating is without prejudice to the stated positions of other Member States. 
In any event, the principles of the Charter of the United Nations and the provisions of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) should be strongly applied and upheld. 
Let us encourage the prevailing spirit of realism, compromise and consensus in tackling the various facets of the crisis in the Middle East. 
Mr. KALPAGE (Sri Lanka): The thirteenth of September 1993 marked the culmination of one phase in the peace negotiations between the Government of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), representing the Palestinian people. 
Thus the peace process initiated at the Middle East peace Conference, convened in Madrid in December 1991, came alive after nearly two years of fitful negotiations. 
The world will surely be deeply grateful to the Norwegian authorities for their most valuable contribution to this peace process. 
An important breakthrough came with the letters of mutual recognition exchanged on 9 September 1993 between Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin and Chairman Yasser Arafat. 
Israel recognized the PLO as the representative of the Palestinian people; the PLO acknowledged Israel's right to exist in peace and security and renounced the use of terrorism and other acts of violence. 
In this context, although the negotiations have taken place outside the United Nations framework, it is significant that the validity of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) has been accepted by both Israel and the PLO. 
We hope that the General Assembly resolutions will reflect the new reality. 
The parties that have come together after decades of confrontation and bitter conflict deserve to be congratulated, and must be urged to move forward speedily to implement the Declaration of Principles. 
Thus will a complex and serious threat to international peace and security finally be peacefully resolved. 
However, despite the clear and just resolutions adopted by the international community, in the General Assembly and in the Security Council, no comprehensive, just or durable solution has been devised for this question because of the dilatory tactics of the Zionist entity on the Arab Muslim land of Palestine. 
The results may be seen in the problems and tragedies that have continued to beset the region's peoples year after year. 
Since that date, the security, stability and interests of the Arab and Palestinian people have continued to be trampled. 
This is confirmed by the fact that the United Nations has been excluded from all the negotiations and settlement processes relating to this question. 
This has been the pattern with regard to each and every agreement with Israel. 
First, total withdrawal from the occupied Arab territories - Gaza, the West Bank, the Golan Heights and south Lebanon; 
Secondly, the return of all Palestinian refugees to their land and properties and the payment of appropriate compensation to those who do not wish to return, in implementation of General Assembly resolution 194 (III) of 11 December 1948; 
Thirdly, the dismantling of all Zionist settlements in the territories occupied since 1967; 
Sixth, full implementation of the right of the Palestinian people to self-determination and the establishment of an independent Palestinian State with Al-Quds as its capital. 
We are witnessing new trends which have appeared in the search for a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in this area. 
Our delegation reaffirms Ukraine's unqualified support for the ongoing Middle East peace process initiated by the Madrid peace conference in October 1991, as well as the subsequent bilateral and multilateral talks which brought about initial, long-awaited progress in the Middle East peace process. 
This first step towards unblocking the core problem in the Arab-Israeli conflict - the Palestinian issue - should open new possibilities on the road to peace in the Middle East. 
Ukraine welcomes the decision on mutual recognition reached between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization, as well as the historic agreement for Palestinian self-government in the Gaza Strip and Jericho signed in Washington on 13 September. 
The honest implementation of these decisions is crucial for breaking once and for all the vicious circle of unending violence, distrust and bitter hatred in everyday life in the Middle East. 
The Government of Ukraine hopes that the agreed Declaration of Principles between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization will become the real basis for the solution of the Palestinian issue within the framework of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
The implementation of these resolutions will provide for the restoration of the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people, including their right to self-determination, as well as the security of all States, the State of Israel among them. 
Our delegation takes this opportunity to express to the Government of Israel and the Palestinian leadership the support of the Government of Ukraine for their courageous and realistic steps towards lasting peace in this region. 
Building on this initial breakthrough, the peace process may gain new momentum. 
In this context, the United Nations has its own significant role to play. 
The efforts of the international community and regional organizations and the active participation of States are of great importance in removing obstacles to the creation of new modalities and mechanisms for resolving pending problems. 
It welcomes the active efforts of the world community in this direction. 
The elections planned for July 1994 might allow tensions to be alleviated between the Palestinians and the Israelis and create new possibilities for further progress. 
Suffice it to recall the important contribution of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People in monitoring the situation in the occupied Palestinian territories and in heightening international awareness of the question of Palestine. 
Under the leadership of Ambassador Ciss, it promotes the search for a peace formula with due regard for the rights of Palestinian people. 
In conclusion, our delegation notes with appreciation that, acting in perfect harmony, the General Assembly at its present session wants to be instrumental in safeguarding positive developments in the life of the peoples of the Middle East. 
Mr. ABDELLAH (Tunisia) (interpretation from Arabic): We meet today to consider once again a question that has weighed and continues to weigh heavily on the world's conscience and which has a direct impact on the international situation: namely the question of Palestine and the situation in the Middle East. 
It is no wonder that this important question should be of such concern to the international community. 
However, the situation has taken a new turn, or so we hope, with the mutual recognition of the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and Israel and the signing of the Declaration of Principles, on 13 September 1993, concerning Palestinian self-rule in Gaza and Jericho. 
It was also on this basis that we actively participated in the steering committee and the working groups in the context of the multilateral negotiations that emanated from the Madrid conference, including the working group on refugees, whose latest meeting my country hosted last month. 
While we view with satisfaction the developments on the Jordanian-Israeli track, we believe that progress must be made also on the Syrian-Israeli and Lebanese-Israeli tracks, in the context of the current peace process and in accordance with the land-for-peace principle. 
The Washington meeting was a positive and praiseworthy initiative. 
Tunisia took part in that meeting and stated that it was prepared to play its part, in particular, with regard to the training of professional Palestinian administrative and technical cadres to shoulder the responsibilities of administering the Gaza Strip and the West Bank. 
There is some cause for optimism. 
So let us hope that the coming days and months will justify that optimism and that the Palestinian people will be able to attain its national objectives, heal its wounds and revive its hope in the better future it has earned the right to through its sacrifices. 
We hope, finally, that, once the spirit of hegemony and domination has been left behind, the region would enjoy the security and stability it has lacked, so that its resources may be put to use for the benefit of future generations and mankind as a whole. 
Under the leadership of our brother, Ambassador Ciss, the Committee has provided valuable assistance to the Palestinian people in its striving for its objectives. 
We are grateful to UNRWA and hope that it will continue its activities until the Palestinian people fully regain their rights. 
Mr. KHARRAZI (Islamic Republic of Iran): The question of Palestine remains the most enduring one since the establishment of the United Nations. 
The inhuman practices of the occupying forces have continued and the sacred land of Palestine is still under occupation. 
The Palestinian people continue to live under painful conditions resulting from such intensified collective punishments as the imposition of curfews, arbitrary mass arrests, mass detention of Palestinian civilians, prolonged school closings, the expansion of settlements, confiscation of Palestinian land and the shooting of Palestinian people by the occupying forces. 
My delegation is deeply concerned over the increasing number of killings, deportations and detentions and the ill treatment of detainees. 
Several thousand Palestinians have been killed or injured since the beginning of the intifadah. 
The report (A/48/13) of the Commissioner-General of UNRWA states that the security forces have been responsible for the death of 80 Palestinians from the West Bank, including 8 children, and 120 persons from the Gaza Strip, including 28 children. 
A report (A/48/557) of the Special Committee similarly indicates that 110 of the 923 Palestinians killed by the security forces have been killed by undercover units since the beginning of the intifadah. 
The situation of the detainees is also of grave concern. 
Relevant documents state that 14,000 administrative detention orders have been issued against Palestinians from the occupied territories. 
The human-rights situation of the Palestinian people and other Arabs in the occupied territories also deserves serious consideration. 
The report of the Commissioner-General of UNRWA indicates that by the end of June 1993, 14.8 per cent of school days in the West Bank and 16.4 per cent of school days in the Gaza Strip were lost because of military-ordered closures, curfews, general strikes and other factors. 
As we read in document A/48/557, the restrictions imposed in the occupied territories have also continued with regard to freedom of expression, as has the persistent harassment of journalists. 
The continuation of this policy, in outright disregard of the legitimate rights of Palestinians, creates an atmosphere of instability in the region. 
In itself, the continuous occupation of Palestine constitutes a violation of international law. 
In our view, the lasting, just and comprehensive solution would be the recognition and implementation of all the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people, including the return of all refugees to their homeland and the establishment of an independent State in Palestine. 
Recent agreements in the region will not lead to the full restoration of all the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people. 
From the very moment of partition in 1947, the hope of the international community for a future of peace and cooperation between a Palestinian state and the State of Israel was dashed. 
In the hope of satisfying the aspirations of one people to a homeland of its own, the international community unwittingly created conditions under which the legitimate rights and freedoms of another people were violated and its legitimate aspirations denied. 
A Palestinian State and a Jewish State existing side by side, their peoples cooperating to create a future of hope and prosperity for themselves, is now a realistic prospect in the Middle East. 
My delegation joins in the congratulations that have been extended to the leaders of Israel and Palestine for the courage they have demonstrated in taking the difficult decisions that made possible the historic agreement signed in Washington in September. 
As my Minister for Foreign Affairs observed in his address to the Assembly during the general debate, the first step is always the most difficult. 
We urge the leaders of Israel and Palestine to use the momentum generated by the September agreement to move rapidly towards implementing its provisions. 
For the same reason we urge that every effort be made to complete the withdrawal in the period of four months envisaged in the Declaration. 
We welcome the release of Palestinian prisoners announced by Israel since the signing of the Declaration and urge the speedy release of all remaining political prisoners and detainees. 
Regrettably, as an article in today's issue of The New York Times brings home, violence remains endemic in the occupied territories, claiming many innocent lives, both Palestinian and Jewish. 
In particular we urge Israel to end settler violence against Palestinians. 
While it is understandable that the parties should want to deal with first things first, the temptation to relegate these issues to the background should be avoided. 
Their importance and complexity demand that they be kept constantly in view. 
They include various United Nations resolutions, and in particular Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
The struggle of the Palestinian peoples has been predominantly a political one. 
With progress now achieved on the political front, the time has arrived for appropriate attention to be paid to the urgent tasks of reconstruction and development in order to enable the long-suffering people of Palestine to catch up with lost development. 
We therefore join in the appeal for assistance to and support of the efforts of the Palestinian people to realize their aspirations to economic and social development. 
We urge the donor community to contribute generously to those efforts. 
It has therefore always been assumed that a solution to the question of Palestine would open prospects for solutions to these other problems. 
We welcome the fact that in tandem with progress on the question of Palestine movement seems to be taking place towards solutions to the other problems. 
We welcome indications of progress towards a solution of the conflict between Israel and Jordan and congratulate the leaders of the two countries for their courage and foresight. 
We very much hope to see similar progress soon in resolving the Israeli-Syrian and Israeli-Lebanese conflicts. 
We congratulate those involved and urge them to press on. 
Mr. MOUMIN (Comoros): After 48 years of constant pressure on Israel and of persistent debate, year in and year out, in this body on the questions of Palestine and the Middle East, we seem at long last to be able to perceive light at the end of the tunnel. 
It is our ardent hope that the light is not a false one, like a mirage in the desert. 
If, through some unforeseen circumstances, the dawn that seems to be breaking over the Israeli-Palestinian problem, with which the international community has now been concerned for decades, should turn out to be false, how great our disappointment will be. 
The Government and people of the Comoros, which have been following the situation in the occupied Arab lands since the day of the problem's inception, followed with keen interest, and they welcomed, the events that took place in Washington on 13 September 1993. 
In this day and age we of the international community have little sympathy for the spoilers of peace. 
The Israeli forces and settlers must stop killing Palestinian leaders and unleashing violence against the Palestinian people. 
To us, it is of crucial importance that all the provisions of the Declaration be scrupulously adhered to and implemented. 
That is why we are deeply concerned at the fact that the ongoing negotiations continue to face obstacles and difficulties, particularly with regard to the question of Israel's withdrawal from the Gaza Strip and Jericho. 
The Declaration of Principles leaves to a later stage the negotiations on a number of fundamental issues that are of paramount importance to the final settlement of the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
The political process has started, and we all wish it success. 
Therefore, the convening and the results of the Conference in support of peace in the Middle East, which was held in Washington, D.C., on 1 October 1993, are a good omen. 
We wish the process all success. 
Mr. TAAPOPI (Namibia): I should like, at the outset, to express to the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People my delegation's gratitude for and appreciation of its informative and comprehensive report. 
My delegation welcomes with guarded optimism the historic breakthrough constituted by the agreement, reached in secret talks between Israel and the PLO, on Palestinian self-rule in Gaza and the city of Jericho. 
This is a historic agreement, which will open a new era of peace and understanding among the peoples of the Middle East. 
Both the Israeli Government and the PLO deserve commendation for this far-reaching achievement, as well as encouragement to carry it through to the desired end - namely, full Palestinian statehood. 
The international community must support this courageous agreement. 
However, if a just and lasting peace is to be achieved in the Middle East, the Israelis must withdraw from all occupied Arab territories, including Jerusalem, and Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) must be implemented. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 3369 (XXX), of 10 October 1975, I now call upon the Observer of the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
Mr. ANSAY (Organization of the Islamic Conference): I should like to thank you, Mr. President, for giving me the opportunity to address the General Assembly on an issue of such extreme importance to the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
I should like to express to the Committee our sincere appreciation of its dedicated service, under the able and dynamic leadership of Ambassador Ciss of Senegal. 
Equally, we wish to commend the Secretary-General for his untiring efforts aimed at finding a peaceful solution to the Palestinian question, under the auspices of the United Nations. 
Here I would like to laud the wise leadership of the Palestinian people and the courageous decision taken by President Yasser Arafat; this must be viewed as a big step on the road to achieving a comprehensive and just settlement and ensuring the rights of the Palestinian people. 
Further, it reaffirmed the need to make progress on the Lebanese and Syrian tracks with a view to arriving at a just, comprehensive and final settlement on the basis of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967), 338 (1973) and 425 (1978) and the principle of land for peace. 
It also reaffirmed that Al-Quds Al-Sharif, with its national and religious significance, remains a fundamental issue for all Islamic States, an issue that can be neither ignored nor forgotten, and that its restoration to Palestinian and Islamic sovereignty is necessary. 
We also see the necessity of a major role for the United Nations and its organs, especially the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA), in the peace process. 
This would be a way of guaranteeing and executing those agreements. 
Moreover, we request that these positive developments be reflected in the situation in the occupied territories by a halt to acts of repression and inhuman practices by Israeli occupation authorities, the release of all detainees and an end to violations of Palestinian human rights. 
We believe this may be the only course of action that can bring lasting peace to the area and eliminate all acts of terror, violence and fanaticism. 
The Palestinian people have suffered long years of occupation, repression and denial of the exercise of their national rights. 
Establishing a just and comprehensive peace in the Middle East requires uniting the efforts of the international community and mobilizing its energies in order to ensure security and peace in the region; this would prove a major support for international peace and security. 
It is incumbent on all of us during this crucial period to continue to extend assistance of all types to the PLO to enable it to confront the coming phase and establish its authority and national institutions. 
This requires that the international community extend support to the Palestinian people in the economic and material spheres and all other fields until they launch the process of reconstructing their national economy and rebuilding their infrastructure. 
Well, I believe that that day is now not very far away. 
I should like to inform members that the Assembly will consider draft resolutions to be submitted under agenda item 35 at a later date to be announced in the Journal. 
The PRESIDENT: I request the Rapporteur of the Fifth Committee, Mr. Mahbub Kabir of Bangladesh, to introduce the reports of the Fifth Committee in a single intervention. 
Mr. KABIR (Bangladesh), Rapporteur of the Fifth Committee: I have the honour to present to the General Assembly the reports of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 17, which is entitled "Appointments to fill vacancies in subsidiary organs and other appointments". 
The Fifth Committee's report on sub-item (a) - Appointment of members of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions - is contained in document A/48/692. 
The Committee considered this item at its 17th meeting, which was held on 15 November 1993. 
The Fifth Committee's report on sub-item (b) - Appointment of members of the Committee on Contributions - is contained in document A/48/693. 
The Committee considered this item at its 17th meeting, which was held on 15 November 1993. 
The Fifth Committee recommends also the appointment of Mr. Neil Hewitt Francis of Australia as a member of the Committee on Contributions for a two-year term of office beginning on 1 January 1994. 
The Committee considered this item at its 17th meeting, which was held on 15 November 1993. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 17 (d), "Confirmation of the appointment of members of the Investments Committee", is contained in document A/48/695. 
The Committee considered the item at its 17th meeting, held on 15 November 1993. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 17 (e), "Appointment of members of the United Nations Administrative Tribunal", is contained in document A/48/696. 
The Committee considered this item at its 17th meeting, held on 15 November 1993. 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider those reports of the Fifth Committee. 
I first invite members to turn their attention to the report of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 17 (a), entitled "Appointment of members of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions" (A/48/692). 
The PRESIDENT: I now invite members to turn their attention to the report of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 17 (c), entitled "Appointment of a member of the Board of Auditors" (A/48/694). 
May I take it that the Assembly approves that appointment? 
The PRESIDENT: I next invite members to turn their attention to the report of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 17 (d), entitled "Confirmation of the appointment of members of the Investments Committee" (A/48/695). 
The PRESIDENT: We come finally to the report of the Fifth Committee dealing with the appointment of members of the United Nations Administrative Tribunal, under agenda item 17 (e) (A/48/696). 
May I consider that the Assembly decides to appoint those persons? 
In 1990, the General Assembly adopted resolution 45/2, in which it authorized United Nations cooperation in organizing the electoral process in Haiti which led to the democratic election of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
The international community's united support for the Haitian people has continued ever since. 
It also expresses deep concern at the multiplication of acts of violence and intimidation and violations of human rights, in particular the assassination of the Minister of Justice, and at the obstacles which continue to oppose United Nations action in that country. 
With a view towards arriving at a speedy and definitive settlement of the Haitian crisis, the operative part of the draft resolution, inter alia, strongly condemns again the attempt to replace unlawfully President Aristide and the manoeuvres to delay his reinstatement. 
Convinced as we are that the Assembly maintains its firm support for the legitimate Government of Haiti and its solidarity with the Haitian people, we trust that this draft resolution will be adopted by consensus. 
Mrs. WERLEIGH (Haiti) (interpretation from French): Once again, the General Assembly is being called upon to consider the unprecedented crisis that has gripped my country for over two years and threatens the very foundations of our society. 
For the United Nations, which, in accordance with its Charter, is committed to developing respect for the human rights and fundamental freedoms of all, this situation represents one of the greatest challenges it is facing today. 
Considerable effort has been made by the international community to help resolve this crisis and restore democracy to Haiti. 
Today, we find ourselves back at square one, but the situation is now even harder to control. 
Announcing that the Governors Island Agreement was rendered null and void by President Aristide's inability to return on 30 October, they are increasing the obstacles to a negotiated settlement of the crisis. 
The human rights situation has never been more serious, as we are told by the Secretary-General's report on Haiti. 
Not only have the acts of violence increased, but they are now committed openly -proof that their perpetrators enjoy total impunity. 
A climate of fear, purposely fed by the attach\x{5ee5} - police auxiliaries - prevails throughout the country, making any normal life impossible to lead. 
Today, Prime Minister Robert Malval is threatening to resign on 15 December if nothing is done by then towards the full implementation of the Governors Island Agreement, which remains the only valid framework for settling the crisis. 
Some people believe that the persistence of this crisis challenges this Organization to its very foundations. 
How can a group of individuals hold an entire people hostage and scornfully defy the international community? The United Nations is facing a problem involving its moral authority and its capacity to enforce respect for its decisions. 
That is why we believe that effective measures are called for, aimed at enforcing full compliance with the Governors Island Agreement. 
In this context, we welcome with interest the French proposal for the convening of a meeting of the Four Friends of the Secretary-General in Paris on 13 and 14 December, with a view to discussing new proposals for ensuring that this agreement is respected. 
We earnestly encourage all countries concerned to respond positively to this invitation. 
We hope that this meeting will provide clear-cut and unequivocal provisions showing the determination of the international community to resume the process of returning to the constitutional order. 
This message from the international community should be made manifest through the strict and effective implementation of the embargo measures adopted by the Security Council in resolution 841 (1993). 
We have no doubt that a genuine embargo, with reliable monitoring machinery, could yield rapid and concrete results. 
They have stated that they are prepared to suffer for democracy as long as the slightest hope remains of regaining their dignity and their freedom. 
Democracy and respect for human rights have become increasingly accepted as fundamental principles of our society. 
The situation in Haiti, where violations of human rights persist and where the will of the people is not respected, is, in the context of international relations, a complete anachronism. 
The peace and social progress to which all peoples aspire cannot be denied the Haitian people by a local oligarchy that has relied on brute force to exploit the country. 
Mr. CARDENAS (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): On this occasion we are discussing the sensitive situation with respect to democracy and human rights in Haiti. 
The Haitian people, in the meantime, continue to be exposed to serious and repeated violations of human rights, such as attacks violating the physical integrity and safety of persons, acts of intimidation, arbitrary arrests, unlawful imprisonment and torture. 
Today we also attach urgent priority to the return of constitutional order in Haiti. 
We could not agree to any solution which is not based on that fundamental premise. 
The Haitian people deserve to be governed legitimately by authorities that come to power through fully free elections, internationally verified by the United Nations and the OAS. 
This must all take place in a climate of reconciliation, which is essential, and of reasonable flexibility and, of course, with the armed forces clearly subordinate to the civil power, as the law requires. 
The Group of Latin American and Caribbean States are therefore strongly in favour of draft resolution A/48/L.35, which was introduced a few minutes ago by the representative of Ecuador. 
The optimism we felt with the conclusion of the Governors Island Agreement last July has been all but shattered by the refusal of Haiti's military leaders to honour their commitment. 
Indeed, since they signed the Agreement all their actions have been calculated to prevent the constitutional Government from functioning. 
Japan joins other Member States in strongly condemning the attempts of the military to obstruct efforts to restore democracy in Haiti. 
The Security Council has stated on several occasions that the Governors Island Agreement constitutes the only valid framework for resolving the crisis in Haiti, a crisis that threatens peace and security throughout the region. 
Japan regards implementation of the Agreement, including its provisions calling for the return of the Reverend Jean-Bertrand Aristide, Haiti's legally elected President, as key to the restoration of democracy in Haiti, and thus urges all parties concerned to make sincere efforts to achieve that objective. 
It is important for the people of Haiti to know that the international community will never abandon them in their struggle to regain their fundamental rights and democratic freedoms. 
We heartily commend the renewed efforts of Mr. Dante Caputo, which, if successful, will bring us much closer to a resolution of the political crisis in Haiti. 
Success in Haiti would, in turn, provide a model for future coordinated action by the United Nations and regional organizations. 
Let me conclude by paying a high tribute to the Secretary-General and his Special Envoy, and by reaffirming Japan's continued support for their important efforts. 
Japan is confident that they will ultimately be successful, and that the Haitian people will enjoy the rights and freedoms of a democratic society. 
Time and justice are both on their side. 
Mr. VILCHEZ ASHER (Nicaragua) (interpretation from Spanish): We wish to participate in this debate on the crisis in Haiti on behalf also of Guatemala, El Salvador, Honduras and Costa Rica. 
In 1990 we were very pleased when the people of our sister Republic of Haiti, which was then joining the growing number of countries embracing democracy, elected the Reverend Jean-Bertrand Aristide as their legitimate President by an overwhelming majority. 
We believed then that the decades of dictatorship and nepotism that had kept the Haitian people in destitution and terror were coming to an end. 
Here before the Assembly we repeat that condemnation once again. 
By suspending the sanctions, the Security Council manifested its desire to provide encouragement to the parties upon their compliance with the demands made in its resolutions, with the understanding that all the parties would continue to comply with the other commitments undertaken. 
Most of these violations have gone unpunished and can be attributed directly to members of the armed forces or to groups linked to the armed forces. 
We cannot allow the current de facto situation in Haiti to persist; nor can we tolerate acts of intimidation against the United Nations Mission, such as those that culminated in the grave occurrences of 11 October, when the United Nations contingent was not allowed to land. 
Our countries support without reservation the Security Council decisions recently taken on this matter. 
In this regard, while we are aware of the effects the economic sanctions have on the Haitian people, we believe that the renewal of those sanctions, however painful, is the only choice left us by the military. 
In conclusion, the Governments of Guatemala, El Salvador, Honduras, Nicaragua and Costa Rica wish to renew their support for the legitimate Government of Haiti. 
Their aspirations were, however, short-lived; President Jean-Bertrand Aristide was forcibly removed from office on 29 September 1991 by the armed forces of his country. 
It was a shameful blow against freedom and democracy in the Caribbean. 
Because of our geographical proximity and long historical association, the Caribbean countries and Haiti have traditionally enjoyed close and friendly relations. 
Haiti has observer status within CARICOM and is involved in many areas of regional cooperation. 
Developments in Haiti are therefore of much concern to us, and we are understandably anxious that they should not bring instability into our midst. 
Since the Caribbean is composed of small and vulnerable States, it is highly susceptible to all forms of external threats. 
Victims are said to include anyone suspected of supporting President Aristide, those who defend persons critical of the present authorities, students, journalists, human rights advocates, priests, nuns, the rural and urban community leaders and all those involved in opposition activities. 
The report states further: 
The Haitian people's brave search for freedom and the necessity to flee from military subjugation meet with dangerous challenges when they escape across the Caribbean sea. 
The sight of the anguished, many yearning to breathe free, clinging precariously to flimsy vessels in the hope of finding safe haven, cannot fail to sting the conscience of humanity. 
Yet the Haitian people await the awakening of the conscience of the world to restore their dignity and freedom. 
Must the international community continue to be hamstrung while all norms of decent international behaviour are flouted by the illegal activities of men in Haitian military uniforms? 
When the Governors Island Agreement was signed on 3 July 1993 by Raoul C\x{5dae}ras to permit the return of the lawfully and democratically elected Government of President Aristide, it also allowed for economic sanctions against Haiti to be lifted by the Security Council. 
That agreement was based on mutual recognition of the office and authority of the two principal figures in the crisis. 
According to the solemn declaration in the Governor's Island agreement, 
It is widely acknowledged that the Haitian military authorities have not kept their end of the bargain, even though the United Nations kept its end by lifting sanctions after the installation of Prime Minister Robert Malval. 
The CARICOM group of countries welcomed the reimposition of sanctions against Haiti's military dictatorship in a fresh bid to force it into relinquishing power and reinstating the lawfully elected Government of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
We remain especially concerned, however, about the plight of the impoverished masses of Haitians whose sufferings have multiplied in the present situation. 
Such life-supporting aid must be effective in meeting the needs of those for whom it is destined. 
The persistence of a despotic ruling clique in Haiti represents a stern test of our collective will at a time when the human condition in all its dimensions is prominent on the global agenda. 
We must rise to the challenge to ensure that collective decency gains the upper hand for a democratic Haiti. 
Can we allow the political will of the Haitians who have been subjected to so much degradation to be so easily dismissed? 
The Security Council and the International Civilian Mission have expressed particular concern over the acts of violence carried out by criminal groups acting with impunity and apparently under the cover, or with the expressed or tacit consent, of the de facto authorities in Haiti. 
The CARICOM States remain committed to the goal of a democratic and free Haiti with President Aristide as Head of State. 
We further support the call for the imposition of new and more severe additional sanctions against the Haitian military. 
These sanctions should be accompanied by effective action to ensure that they are enforced. 
Such measures, in our view, are consistent with the objective of re-establishing constitutional order and consolidating democracy in Haiti. 
Yet we are very bothered by the reports of continued violations of the embargo on Haiti and dismayed that economic sanctions are breached both overland and by sea. 
The CARICOM States strongly urge the continued strengthening of the sanctions and the instituting of checks and balances to ensure that such violations are discontinued. 
We strongly exhort the international community to redouble its efforts towards the objectives of removing the illegal military and undemocratic Government in Haiti and to spare no efforts in reinstating President Aristide as the lawful and democratically rightful ruler of his country. 
This we believe is an important step to be undertaken without delay. 
We have entered a new and difficult phase in the restoration of democracy in Haiti. 
The United Nations is again faced with a tremendous challenge in the exercise of its mandate to maintain international peace and security. 
The United Nations and the international community cannot afford to fail in this effort to assist an embattled and courageous people to break the stranglehold of oppression and degradation and to rise up in freedom and dignity within the democratic process. 
In this matter, action by the United Nations, in collaboration with the Organization of American States, is imperative: the future of a people and a nation is at stake, as well as the credibility of this Organization and its collective-security mechanisms. 
It is not too late for the United Nations to act - and it absolutely must do so to ensure that Haiti's yesterdays do not become all its tomorrows. 
We urge the adoption of this draft resolution. 
What is happening in Haiti is deeply depressing. 
The will of the Haitian people was crushed in the coup two years ago when the democratically elected President, Jean-Bertrand Aristide, was ousted. 
Since then, continuous but fruitless efforts have been made by the international community to restore the legitimate Government. 
When the Governors Island Agreement was signed a few months ago, our hope was rekindled that democracy and respect for human rights would soon return to Haiti. 
Technical assistance and international cooperation would be forthcoming, not least through the United Nations Mission to Haiti (UNMIH), in charge of assisting in the necessary modernization of the armed forces and the creation of a new civilian police. 
The international community showed its good will by suspending the sanctions in order to help foster a political climate favouring negotiations and reconciliation. 
The response of the military leaders in Port-au-Prince was to disregard the Governors Island Agreement and openly confront the international community. 
We strongly urge them to reconsider their attitude and take concrete steps to implement their obligations under the Governors Island Agreement. 
A full United Nations presence must be re-established in Haiti as soon as possible and the necessary conditions must be created for the UNMIH to fulfil its mandate. 
The intransigence of the military leaders in Haiti gave the Security Council no other option than to reimpose the sanctions against the country. 
The Nordic countries support this decision and regret that the military leaders did not take advantage of the extra time offered to show their readiness to comply with all aspects of the Governors Island Agreement. 
The violations of human rights in Haiti continue and are of grave concern to the Nordic countries. 
The number of disappearances, assassinations, cases of torture, and arbitrary arrests has increased. 
The violations are committed by military and police personnel as well as by the so-called attach\x{5ee5} - civilians connected to the security forces. 
These violations must cease immediately, and those found guilty of them must be brought to justice. 
Once the constitutional order is reinstated in Haiti, conditions will be at hand for increased international cooperation and technical assistance. 
Democracy and respect for the will of the people will be the key to economic and social development. 
In a democratic Haiti, reintegrated into the family of nations, it will be possible to address vigorously the underdevelopment and the social and economic injustices that are the root causes of the problems of that unfortunate country. 
The Governors Island Agreement lays a good foundation for peaceful and democratic development in that country. 
It is our sincere hope that the military leaders will finally show the necessary political will to comply with the Agreement. 
Since then, Haiti has endured a long and painful nightmare of repression and brutality. 
We reaffirm our unequivocal commitment to the restoration of democracy in Haiti. 
Canada is determined to see Haiti take its place again in the community of democratic countries. 
In August President Aristide appointed a new Prime Minister, Mr. Robert Malval, and a new Cabinet, in accordance with that Agreement. 
This allowed the United Nations to suspend the sanctions it had imposed, and enabled the Organization of American States to take similar steps to lift its economic measures. 
We all hoped that democracy would soon be restored in Haiti. 
However, it rapidly became clear that the Haitian military authorities had no intention of respecting the commitments they had undertaken at Governors Island. 
They thwarted efforts to establish the United Nations Mission in Haiti. 
Their actions made it impossible for the Haitian Parliament to enact legislation creating a new police force. 
They prevented the return of President Aristide on 30 October 1993. 
Intimidation and violence against those who support democracy increased. 
Faced with this situation the international community had no choice but to reimpose sanctions to compel those who have blocked the return of constitutional order in Haiti to abide by their commitments. 
Our message is clear: The Governors Island Agreement was and is the only acceptable way to ensure the return of President Aristide and to restore democracy in Haiti. 
Those who continue to usurp power must know that the international community is united in its refusal to allow tyranny to prevail. 
We will maintain the embargo and will strengthen it if necessary. 
We have contributed Canadian vessels to enforce United Nations sanctions. 
We are doing the same for some supporters of the regime to signal to them that the international community will not countenance their actions nor will they enjoy impunity indefinitely. 
That Mission, provided for in the Governors Island Agreement, is aimed at assisting Haitians to build for themselves the institutions that will support democracy. 
When conditions permit, Canada will redeploy under the mandate of the United Nations the Royal Canadian Mounted Police officers on their peaceful mission as observers and trainers, and we will honour our commitments to participate in the military cooperation component. 
It is their failure to fulfil their commitments that is solely responsible for the plight of the Haitian population. 
Canada has provided $30 million in humanitarian assistance since the 1991 coup d'at to help meet the needs of the most vulnerable sectors of the population. 
Canada is prepared to increase its humanitarian aid and to participate in United Nations efforts to ensure that such aid indeed reaches its intended recipients. 
The attempt by Haiti's de facto authorities to destroy the country's fledgling democracy has had another tragic consequence. 
The latest report of the joint United Nations-OAS Civilian Mission, whose early return to Haiti Canada strongly endorses, makes crystal clear the repression and brutality by the Haitian military authorities and their responsibility for the massive violations of human rights in Haiti. 
Television images of the past few weeks have only too vividly reinforced the Mission's observations. 
One month later we were again horrified by the cold-blooded assassination of Mr. Guy Malary, Haiti's Justice Minister. 
These assassinations, designed to intimidate Haitians who believe in democracy, symbolize the terror and violence that is an all-too-real part of daily life. 
Scores of innocent Haitians have been murdered or tortured in Port-au-Prince and in the countryside, wherever there is the least sign of resistance to the de facto regime. 
A number of young Haitians have lost their lives for putting up posters of their exiled President. 
No investigations - let alone prosecutions - are being conducted into these crimes. 
The treatment of Haitian journalists is particularly deplorable. 
Through persistent and often violent harassment, democratically elected parliamentarians are prevented from exercising their duties. 
Sadly, the list of abuses is long and shows clearly that in the absence of democracy Haitians are deprived of the most fundamental freedoms and human rights. 
Canada supports the draft resolution on democracy and human rights in Haiti. 
They must understand that the international community will not allow the Haitian people to suffer from their intransigence. 
Finally, they must understand once and for all that they will not succeed in defying the collective will of the Haitian people and of the international community. 
We are united in our determination to restore legitimate authority to Haiti and to ensure it joins the circle of democratic nations. 
Mr. NOTERDAEME (Belgium) (interpretation from French): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union. 
The debate on the situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti began with the submission of a draft resolution that we had not seen prior to today. 
In those circumstances the European Union wishes to note that its statement in the debate in no way prejudges its position with regard to the draft resolution. 
Unfortunately, notwithstanding the tireless efforts of Mr. Caputo, the Special Envoy of the Secretaries-General of the United Nations and the Organization of American States (OAS), President Aristide's exile continues, thus making even more remote prospects for the restoration of democracy in that country. 
Following the coup d'at in September 1991, which it condemned unreservedly, the international community has spared no efforts to assist the Haitian people in restoring democracy. 
The General Assembly, in resolution 47/20 B of 20 April 1993, authorized the deployment of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti, in which personnel from the OAS also participated. 
The initial task of the International Civilian Mission was to verify compliance with human-rights obligations and assist in the establishment of a climate propitious to the re-establishment of democracy in Haiti. 
The decisions of the General Assembly and Security Council have thus clearly demonstrated the international community's determination to assist the Haitian people to restore democracy and strengthen its base. 
The European Union welcomed the signing of the Governors Island Agreement, which it fully supported. 
With the approach of the deadline for the return of President Aristide, as provided for under the Governors Island Agreement, violence unfortunately took hold of the country and the de facto authorities did not try to stem it. 
In condoning insecurity the de facto authorities have not abided by the commitments they entered into by signing the Governors Island Agreement. 
The worsening insecurity prevented the return of President Aristide and forced the United Nations and the OAS to withdraw the staff of the International Civilian Mission, ruining the efforts made thus far to establish a climate of confidence within the Haitian population. 
Finally, hostile demonstrations prevented the deployment of the United Nations Mission to Haiti, the objective of which was to back up the restoration of constitutional order. 
The serious violations of human rights in Haiti, including arbitrary arrest, torture, summary executions and disregard for fundamental freedoms, are commonplace today in the daily lives of the long-suffering Haitian people. 
It was thought for a moment that the Agreement signed on Governors Island could bring an end to the anomalous situation in that brother country since it pointed to a promising outcome. 
Nevertheless, the non-compliance by the military authorities with the Governors Island Agreement and the attempt illegally to replace the Government of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide is a challenge to the international community, since it violates commitments made. 
The Haitian military have shown their utter disregard for the world order and their lack of interest in belonging to the community of nations, not only by obstructing the country's democratization process, but also by causing even greater suffering for its people. 
Panama knows, because it has lived through it, the tragedy being endured by the fraternal people of Haiti. 
Our own experience with military rule makes us see a parallel in the Haitian situation. 
Panama suffered under a military government which, like that of Haiti, without legal or moral principles to guide it, disregarded established constitutional and legal order and committed violations at will. 
It put its followers and supporters in power in the three branches of government, the executive, legislative and judicial, thus guaranteeing that it would remain in power. 
In short, it was a military government which, like that of Haiti, had as its only political belief the cynical dictum that the primary duty of every government is not to fall. 
The Panamanian people, which lives under the rule of law, is preparing to renew its Government through free elections, whose fairness is guaranteed. 
It therefore believes that only a non-military government can guarantee the development of democracy. 
We cannot abandon Haiti to its fate. 
We are complying with the embargo, but we hope that in the next few weeks there will be other initiatives to bring about a favourable solution to the problem of Haiti. 
Therefore, in our view, the General Assembly should strongly express the need to achieve the prompt restoration of the democratic Government of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide, in accordance with the Governors Island Agreement, and reject any attempt unlawfully to replace the constitutional President of Haiti. 
Mr. SARDENBERG (Brazil) (interpretation from Spanish): More than two years ago the international community condemned in the strongest possible terms the coup d'at against the legitimate Government of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
The United Nations and the regional organization - the Organization of American States (OAS) - have acted with firmness in seeking to restore the democratic regime and bring stability to the fraternal people of Haiti, which is a member of the Latin American and Caribbean Group of States. 
Two years later, there has been no diminution in the Brazilian Government's interest in the Haitian cause. 
Our region believes that the overthrow of a President elected by his people is unacceptable. 
Today, as before, Brazil is prepared to cooperate with the international community in finding a peaceful solution that will ensure the return of President Aristide to the presidency of Haiti. 
Brazil expresses deep regret at the repeated incidents of violence, which present a sombre picture - though, we hope, not an irreversible one - of lost opportunities for democracy in Haiti. 
Obstacles notwithstanding, the aspirations of peoples are clearly directed towards strengthening democratic institutions in our region. 
In the specific case of Haiti, we must not forget that the measures taken by the United Nations originated in the regional organization and in its decisions on the establishment of mechanisms to protect democracy and legal order. 
A few days after the coup d'at in Haiti, the United Nations General Assembly, by resolution 46/7 of 11 October 1991, condemned unreservedly the interruption of the democratic process in that country. 
Given the continued deterioration of the situation in Haiti and the rejection by the de facto authorities of the provisions of OAS and General Assembly resolutions, the Security Council, by resolution 841 (1993), adopted exceptional measures to implement economic and trade sanctions against the illegitimate authorities in Haiti. 
In like manner, the Governors Island Agreement and the New York Pact gave us renewed hope for the future of the people of Haiti. 
In these circumstances, the sanctions that had been applied by the Security Council were extended through its resolution 875 (1993). 
As we stated when that resolution was adopted, the measures that were authorized were unique and exceptional in nature and should not set a precedent for the work of the United Nations. 
On this occasion we reaffirm Brazil's full commitment to a diplomatic tradition based on an abiding concern to see disputes settled peacefully. 
In that regard, the assassination - with total impunity - of the Minister of Justice, Mr. Fran\x{851e}is-Guy Malary, was a sad chapter in today's climate of terror and violence in Haiti. 
Two years' violence and terror by the de facto authorities have interrupted a nascent democratic process, which promised a new era in the history of Haiti - an era of economic development and social justice, based on an open society. 
The Government of Brazil trusts that, through peaceful and diplomatic means, the situation may be reversed and democracy restored in the country. 
Mr. TAYLHARDAT (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): Since this Assembly adopted resolution 47/20 A on 24 November 1992 and resolution 47/20 B on 20 April 1993 the situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti has been getting progressively worse. 
As is evidenced in the Secretary-General's report, violations of human rights continue in the form of systematic acts of political intimidation. 
The Security Council, which supported the Agreement and authorized the deployment of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH), was forced to reimpose sanctions when it became obvious that the Agreement was not being observed. 
In few situations has there been such violent and brazen disregard for the authority of the United Nations, or such an insolent challenge to the will of the international community. 
Attempts to achieve the objectives of restoring the democratic process in Haiti, creating conditions under which the constitutionally elected President can resume his duties, and safeguarding the human rights of the Haitian people have been frustrated by the stubborn determination of the Haitian military authorities to remain in power. 
Neither Mr. Caputo's efforts, nor those of the Four Friends of the Secretary-General, nor those of the Security Council have been able to bring about respect for the democratic will of the Haitian people or to protect the lives of many Haitians. 
Strict monitoring of the sanctions, and the sanctions themselves, continue to be scorned and mocked by Haiti's military and police authorities. 
Nor have they heeded the appeal for national reconciliation and peace addressed to them from this rostrum on 28 October by President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
The many statements and appeals issued throughout the Americas too have been unable to move an unscrupulous minority determined not to restore its country's dignity. 
But we cannot cease our efforts. 
We shall continue to believe that reason and a modicum of responsibility will prevail, and that the perseverance of the international community will make that minority group and its representatives in the Haitian armed forces consider the consequences of their absurd intransigence. 
It is important that Haitian democrats, who, whether in exile or in their country's resistance, live in hope for a better future for their country, know that we are aware of their sacrifices and that those sacrifices will not be in vain. 
Today, more than ever before, we must stand together in our endeavours to restore the democratic process in Haiti. 
Mr. MONGBE (Benin) (interpretation from French): The restoration of the democratic process in Haiti, which was interrupted by the military coup d'at of September 1991, is among the priorities of the Government and the people of the Republic of Benin. 
Hence, my delegation welcomes the Assembly's consideration of this important agenda item, item 31 on the situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti. 
Some may wonder why a small African country would be interested in the political situation in so distant a country as Haiti. 
And it is certainly true that Benin, whose political, economic, strategic and military dimensions are tiny, would seem to have little to do with what is going on in Haiti. 
How, then, given those historical and sentimental facts, could the people of Benin remain indifferent to the suffering, the atrocities and the traumas of all kinds suffered by their brethren, the people of Haiti? 
On the political level, my delegation believes that after a long, tormented, tortured history, the Haitian people has rediscovered the virtues of democracy and of a State based on the rule of law. 
That is why it freely participated in the 1990 elections, choosing a President by universal suffrage, following the organization of a vote that could not have been more transparent - a vote sponsored and monitored carefully by the United Nations. 
In fact, the return of the President-in-exile, Father Aristide, did not take place on 30 October, as envisaged in the Governors Island Agreement. 
The mandate of that international Mission includes in particular the modernization of the army, whose influence must be neutralized because it is undermining the development of the democratic process. 
We must admire the courage and determination of the staff of that Mission, which has always worked in extremely difficult conditions. 
This escalation of violence clearly reflects the lack of political will of the military and its allies fully to implement the Governors Island Agreement. 
They intend to cling to their privileges, against the interests of the majority of the Haitian people. 
The international community cannot tolerate this serious rejection of commitments undertaken, especially since the restoration of the democratic process will make it possible to end the suffering of a people, and since that suffering could threaten peace and security in the region. 
That is why my delegation and the international community must lend all their support to any effective measures to persuade the Haitian military hierarchy and its allies finally to recognize that their adventurism has no future. 
The Haitian military must halt its obstruction of President Aristide's return. 
It must abide by this irreversible choice of the Haitian people, who love their President. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/710. 
The PRESIDENT: Now that the Assembly has adopted the resolution, I take the opportunity to express my sincere appreciation to the Ambassadors of Singapore and India for undertaking on my behalf the very extensive consultations necessary to obtain a consensus text of the resolution. 
I am extremely indebted to them and to a number of delegations for their advice and assistance to me during these consultations. 
It only remains for me to say that I have been particularly heartened by the degree of cooperation shown by all members of the Assembly in the discussions on this item. 
I look forward to receiving the same measure of support when the Working Group begins its work in the intersessional period. 
We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 33. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
18.1 The revised 1992-1993 appropriation under this section comprises resources for the period January-June 1992 approved by the General Assembly in resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993 for the former Centre for Science and Technology for Development. 
The proposed decrease of that appropriation under various objects of expenditure ($21,600) represents an adjustment of the appropriation to the level of the expenditure now recorded under that budget section for that period. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
20.1 The revised 1992-1993 appropriation under this section comprises resources for the period January-June 1992 approved by the General Assembly in resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993 for the United Nations Centre on Transnational Corporations. 
The proposed decrease of that appropriation under various objects of expenditure ($213,900) represents an adjustment of the appropriation to the level of the expenditure now recorded under that budget section for that period. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
(a) Resources for the activities of the former Centre for Social Development and Humanitarian Affairs for the period January 1992-March 1993 in the areas of social development and advancement of women. 
Following the dissolution of the Centre effective 1 April 1993, these activities and related resources have been transferred to Headquarters and incorporated into those of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development under section 39A; 
(b) Resources for the activities relating to the observance of the International Year of the Family and to crime control and criminal justice for the entire biennium. 
An increase of $643,000 under "Posts" is primarily related to the salaries of the General Service staff of the former Centre for Social Development and Humanitarian Affairs after April 1993 until their reassignment to other offices and activities located in Vienna. 
In addition, the estimated costs of the agreed termination of two staff members in that category in the amount of $123,400 has also been included in the estimated additional requirements under "Posts". 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
22.2 The increase of $115,300 is attributed to higher-than-anticipated standard costs. 
22.5 The increase of $17,400 under "General operating expenses" results from the requirements of the narcotics laboratory of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) to establish maintenance contracts for the laboratory equipment and also to rent a number of laboratory accessories and furnishings. 
22.6 The decrease of $77,700 under "Supplies" is the result of a better inventory in the biennium of samples and supplies of chemicals used in testing procedures in the narcotics laboratory. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
The increase under common staff costs reflects the additional expenditure incurred as a result of the frequent need for rotation of staff between the agency headquarters and the field, which entailed payment of installation grants, assignment allowances, removal allowances and travel costs on reassignment. 
The decrease under salaries reflects the differences between actual and standard costs and includes additional savings resulting from fluctuations in the exchange rates and inflation. 
The remaining activities and resources related to section 30 and approved for the biennium 1992-1993 were transferred to section 40, Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
30.2 The reduction of $3,500 under this heading is on account of lower-than-budgeted costs for general temporary assistance for the first six months of the biennium. 
30.3 The reduction of $36,700 under travel is as a result of lower-than-budgeted requirements for staff travel during the first six months of the biennium. 
30.4 The reduction of $17,600 has resulted from the lower-than-anticipated amount required for grants and contributions for emergency disaster relief during the first six months of the biennium. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
a/ See section 41 below. 
These decreases are partly offset by an increase of $43,900 in the estimates of the Internal audit services. 
Variances by object of expenditure are explained below. 
33.4 The decrease of $579,200 under this heading reflects actual expenditures during the first six months of 1992 and includes staff vacancies and variances between actual and standard costs. 
33.6 The increase of $124,200 recorded under this heading reflects mainly the cost of two consultants to assist and advise the former Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management immediately following his appointment ($105,600). 
To a lesser extent, increases were also recorded for fees payable to specialists under the medical and employee assistance programmes and expert advice required for evaluation and advisory services ($18,600). 
The first months of a biennium, when training programmes are in the process of being formulated, normally reflect lesser expenditures during that period. 
The increase for Vienna reflects actual expenditure for the first six months of 1992, including charges not recorded at the time the General Assembly considered the revised estimates for section 33. 
33.11 Under rental and maintenance of furniture and equipment, decreases were recorded under maintenance of office automation equipment for all offices under the section at Headquarters ($26,300), at the United Nations Office at Geneva ($47,800) and at Nairobi ($10,500). 
These savings were partly offset by an increase of $4,700 at the United Nations Office at Vienna. 
In addition, a decrease of $8,400 is also recorded under maintenance of other furniture and equipment at Headquarters. 
33.13 Under communications, greater use of the leased-line circuits resulted in an overall reduction of $164,500. 
33.14 The net reduction of $216,500 recorded under this heading results mainly from lower amounts of expendable office supplies purchased at Headquarters during the first months of the biennium. 
33.15 The net decrease of $5,600 under this heading consists of savings at all offices ($58,100) except for those requirements of the United Nations Office at Vienna, where an increase of $52,500 has been recorded. 
The reduced requirements during the first six months of 1992 relate exclusively to the periodicity of payment by the United Nations Office at Vienna to UNIDO. 
34A.2 The decrease of $484,500 under this heading is the result of a number of vacancies during the 1992-1993 biennium. 
During the thirty-sixth and thirty-eighth sessions of the Commission, most of the conference facilities were provided by the host agency organizations, the International Maritime Organization and the United Nations Industrial Development Organization, respectively, resulting in reduced requirements. 
Under "Travel of staff" the increase arises from the extension of the thirty-sixth session of the Commission as well as from anticipated travel to the Commonwealth of Independent States countries in connection with post adjustment questions. 
34A.6 A decrease of $57,900 has been achieved as a result of increased data entry work being performed in-house by the staff of the Commission secretariat, as opposed to outside contractors. 
34A.7 The decrease of $58,600 relates mostly to the lower cost of contracts for the maintenance of equipment and actual requirements for the maintenance of premises, which was lower than originally projected. 
34A.8 Explanations regarding the changes in respect of rates of exchange and inflation may be found in part I of the present report and are not repeated here. Changes amounting to a decrease of $39,900, under "Other changes" are explained below. 
Reduced requirements under established posts are mostly the result of the fact that four professional posts have remained vacant for extended periods during the 1992-1993 biennium. 
An amount of $9,700 could, therefore, be surrendered. 
34A.11 The decrease of $6,100 relates exclusively to reduced communications as a result of improvements made in the communications system of the United Nations. 
34A.12 Based on the pattern of expenditures to date, it is estimated that $3,000 could be surrendered under this heading. 
The decrease under ACCIS and CCAQ is the result of reduced requirements of the total budget estimates of the respective secretariats, and of lower percentage shares by the United Nations for the total costs of these activities than those assumed in the proposed programme budget. 
In connection with ICC, the savings results from actual usage of the Centre by the United Nations in 1992 and payments made in 1993 for services to be provided by the Centre through 31 December 1993. 
The related additional requirements amount to $338,000 and $192,600 respectively. 
Furthermore, in view of serious security concerns, it also became necessary to provide for a special security installation at a cost of $314,300. 
The additional costs resulting mainly from the implementation of these projects are, on the whole, partly offset by savings realized under the modernization of the elevators at the Secretariat Building and the redeployment of resources earmarked for the modernization and improvement of the heating, ventilation and air-conditioning systems. 
Pending agreement on the financing of the new telephone system, a less costly option, a digital switch for uninterrupted power supply was installed for the United Nations Offices at Vienna, resulting in a saving of $238,200. 
At ECLAC most of these projects were implemented earlier in the biennium when the exchange rate between the United States dollar and the peso was less favourable. 
35.8 At Headquarters, major maintenance programmes relating to plumbing, general maintenance, asbestos abatement and structural and architectural maintenance were implemented at a slower pace in order to release resources for additional requirements required under alterations and improvements and to undertake other projects which were considered more urgent. 
The resulting savings are thus estimated at $342,500. 
35.11 Major maintenance projects at ECLAC, ECA and at the United Nations Office at Nairobi have been implemented as planned and a small increase of $5,700 is projected for major maintenance programmes at ECLAC. 
At ESCAP, the recaulking of the marble cladding in the east/west fa\x{84f7}de of the secretariat building was envisaged. 
As indicated in the proposed programme budget for the 1994-1995 biennium, following preliminary work on this area, it was determined that its replacement and installation of a more secure mounting system would be required. 
The resources in 1992-1993 earmarked for the recaulking were thus utilized to cover the cost of architectural design and technical installation studies related to the replacement of the marble cladding. 
Additional resources for the actual replacement of the marble cladding have been requested in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
36.1 This section covers staff assessment in respect of emoluments pertaining to established and temporary posts, general temporary assistance, temporary assistance for meetings, overtime and separation payments which are budgeted for on a net basis in the other expenditure sections. 
36.3 As regards Professional base salaries, the revised appropriation includes the full impact of the consolidation of post adjustment points in 1992 (6.0 points) and in 1993 (6.9 points). 
As regards General Service salaries, the reduction in the scales for staff assessment approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 46/191 of 20 December 1991, section (III), was not projected in the revised appropriation. 
Therefore, the reduced requirements have resulted from the implementation during the biennium of the new staff assessment scale for General Service salaries, lower actual costs compared to the standard costs and higher actual vacancy rates than projected at offices away from Headquarters. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
37B.2 As can be noted from table 37B.1, changes in respect of inflation ($17,400) arise for which explanations are provided in part I of the present report. 
The net decrease ($1,478,700) under "Other changes" in respect of the organs and bodies of the General Assembly and activities of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised, referred to in paragraph 37.1 above, are discussed below. 
37B.5 Increased requirements ($13,600) under this heading arise basically in respect of research assistance on major studies undertaken by the Department on key countries in Africa and the Middle East. 
A small decrease of $700 under data-processing services for the Centre against Apartheid is also recorded under this heading. 
39D.1 The revised 1992-1993 appropriation under this section comprises resources for the period April-December 1993 approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993 for the activities of policy-making organs in the social and economic areas, as follows: 
(i) Commission on Sustainable Development; 
(ii) Commission on Science and Technology for Development; 
(iv) Population Commission; 
(v) Committee for Development Planning; 
39D.2 The projected 1993 requirements for the above activities would result in a decrease of the revised appropriation in the amount of $1,036,200. 
A decrease of $246,600 represents the balance between the projected requirements ($414,400) and the actual expenditure incurred in relation to one session of the Commission and one session of the High-level Advisory Board which took place after 1 April 1993 ($167,800). 
The expenditure ($86,500) in respect of the first session of the Commission held in April 1993 was incurred in March 1993 and recorded under section 39E, where it is shown as an increase. 
As a result, no expenditure was recorded under 39D and the full amount appropriated for the Commission ($108,400) is shown as a decrease. 
The expenditure ($51,500) in respect of the nineteenth session of the Commission held in April 1993 was incurred in March 1993 and recorded under section 39E, where it is shown as an increase. 
As a result, no expenditure was recorded under 39D and the full amount appropriated for the Commission ($69,600) is shown as a decrease. 
The decrease of $26,800 results from the postponement of the twenty-seventh session of the Commission until 1994 pursuant to Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/4 of 12 February 1993. 
The meeting of the Ad Hoc Group initially scheduled for 1993 was postponed to 1994. 
The Meeting of Experts initially scheduled for 1993 was postponed to 1994. 
The programme of preparatory activities for the Conference envisaged for 1993 has been fully implemented. 
The above savings have resulted from the fact that a number of preparatory activities, including regional meetings and ad hoc expert group meetings initially programmed under the regular budget, were financed from extrabudgetary resources. 
The decrease in the amount of $37,000 is attributable to "Consultants and experts" ($8,700) and "Travel" ($28,700) and results from savings generated in the course of implementation of the programme of preparatory activities for the Summit envisaged for 1993. 
It is estimated that all the resources allocated for the preparation of the Conference ($396,000) would be fully utilized. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
39E.1 The revised 1992-1993 appropriation under this section comprises resources for the period July 1992-March 1993 approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993 for the Department of Economic and Social Development. 
In addition, the activities and resources of policy-making organs in the economic and social sectors previously budgeted under section 39E have been identified for the period April-December 1993 under section 39D, Policy-making organs. 
39E.2 The proposed decrease of the appropriation under various objects of expenditure ($315,800) represents a net adjustment of the appropriation to the level of the expenditure now recorded under that budget section for the period July 1992-March 1993. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
Section 40, Department of Humanitarian Affairs, was created through a consolidation of the former section 30 (UNDRO) and resources of other offices dealing with disaster relief, complex emergencies and humanitarian assistance. 
40.3 An increase of $241,400 is requested to cover additional expenditures incurred mainly by the New York office. 
40.5 An increase of $220,400 is attributable to additional requirements of the New York office in connection with fact-finding and needs assessment missions to emergency-affected countries, inter-agency missions to establish coordination mechanisms, and to negotiate access to countries or areas in need of emergency humanitarian assistance. 
40.6 An increase of $9,800 is requested mainly for the rental of transportation equipment for use by representatives of the Department in the context of inter-agency humanitarian missions to affected countries. 
40.7 An increase of $5,500 is related to additional requirements for data-processing supplies and other office materials. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
Decreases under common staff costs relate primarily to lesser entitlements of staff of the Office than those assumed in the standards. 
41D.6 Owing to the need to provide for additional data entry services, additional requirements amounting to $116,400 are projected under institutional services contracts. 
41D.7 The additional requirements of $25,700 under this heading relate to travel, for which no provisions have been made in 1992-1993, undertaken by the Security Officers and communications staff in order to provide security coverage and cryptographic support during the travel of the Secretary-General. 
41D.9 The increase under external printing arises as a result of the increasing number of travel documents required for staff assigned to various peace-keeping missions. 
Increased requirements under contractual conference engineering result from the incorrect assumption, made during the preparation of the programme budget for the 1992-1993 biennium, that an improved political situation would bring the level of the meetings serviced to that of 1988-1989. 
Under data-processing services, the savings anticipated relate to the deferral of the acquisition of several database softwares. 
41D.11 Increases totalling $396,700 under rental and maintenance of premises result from the reconfiguration and relocation of offices as well as the need to enter into outside maintenance contracts for additional rented office space at the Alcoa Building, including moving services. 
41D.12 Under utilities, in particular under electricity, the savings of $642,400 results from favourable weather conditions, whereby the cooler summers in 1992 and in 1993 reduced demands on the air-conditioning system. 
41D.13 The additional requirements in the amount of $35,400 under rental and maintenance of equipment relate mostly to increases under maintenance contracts for office automation equipment. 
41D.14 The greater use of facsimile machines and other communications links between Headquarters and overseas offices resulted in a decrease of $1,022,600 under postage and pouches. 
The net savings projected is thus $318,500. 
41D.15 Based on the level of consumption experienced during the 1992-1993 biennium and owing to more favourable terms of purchase for standard office supplies, a reduction of $411,800 is projected. 
41G.1 Explanations regarding the changes in respect of exchange rates and inflation may be found in the main document and are not repeated here. 
41G.3 The increase of $6,900 under this heading is exclusively the result of overtime requirements during the construction of additional office blocks to accommodate additional office requirements for the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP). 
41G.4 Owing to lower actual claims for travel undertaken, a decrease of $200 is projected. 
41G.5 An increase of $32,100 is projected under general operating expenses. 
Relocation of UNEP staff to the newly constructed building commenced in September 1993. 
5.1 The revised 1992-1993 appropriation under this section comprises resources for the period January-June 1992 approved by the General Assembly in resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993 for the former Department for Disarmament Affairs. 
The proposed increase of that appropriation under various objects of expenditure ($103,700) represents an adjustment of the appropriation to the level of the expenditure now recorded under that budget section for the period. 
2. Energy conservation is a rational, cost-effective and rapid way for most developing countries to reduce energy costs, stretch their energy supply base without heavy investment, save foreign exchange and contribute to the global effort of protecting the environment. 
3. Energy is a scarce economic resource and therefore every effort should be made to ensure that it is utilized in the most efficient manner, particularly in energy conversion and utilization in the industrial and household sectors. 
Both energy efficiency and environmental protection are of global concern, rising above pure national considerations, and are therefore a natural part of the agenda of international organizations and financing agencies. 
4. When considering the means to promote energy efficiency, it is understood that any decisions for action should be made within the framework of an integrated national energy strategy. 
It is the role of government to formulate policies and strategies that direct the energy sector towards an efficient and sustainable future. 
Decisions must be made with regard to the structure of the energy sector itself, including its institutions and their roles, ownership, financing, availability of fuels and technological choices. 
5. An energy strategy must include both supply- and demand-side options in order to ensure an energy efficient future. 
On the supply side developing countries should consider promoting institutional and regulatory reform and increasing the participation of private sector energy supply companies. 
Rehabilitation and modernization of existing plants should go hand in hand with loss reduction programmes in transmission and distribution. 
Protectionism, trade restrictions and foreign exchange controls should all be phased out. 
However, the political, economic and social conditions in individual countries underscore the need for a country-specific approach in addressing these issues. Countries in which private sector companies operate in competitive environments are the first to adopt technological innovation. 
7. Institutional measures to promote energy-efficient supply and distribution might include such initiatives as restructuring of energy supply utilities and establishment of a transparent regulatory framework between government and energy supply enterprises. 
Intermediate or outdated technologies, even when they are cheaper at the stage of initial investment, could in the long run be more expensive because of costlier operation in terms of fuel consumption and its negative impact on the environment. 
The transfer of technology does not always have to be North-South, but can also be South-South, thereby utilizing the experience gained in other developing countries. 
9. In rural areas, modernization should be promoted but sometimes in transitional stages. 
Special consideration should be given to the deforestation and reforestation problems following the use, often overuse, of fuelwood and charcoal in many parts of the world, especially in Africa. 
In this sense, technology is not just hardware and software, but also the supporting institutional arrangements and incentive structures. 
Included in this is long-term capacity-building through training of technical and managerial staff. 
11. Since capital requirements for developing countries' proposed programmes of investment far exceed the financial resources available, the best short-term option is to meet some of these needs by making better use of the equipment and resources already at hand. 
12. Bilateral and multilateral institutions should study the lack of progress in private sector involvement in the power sector of developing countries. 
Financial resources should be used for the rehabilitation of existing power-generation capacity, and new equipment should be acquired only when reasonable standards with regard to the availability and efficiency of existing equipment have been met. 
14. A mechanism is needed to channel available financial resources towards energy-efficient equipment in all sectors. 
It is recommended that international and bilateral financing bodies consider financing joint venture manufacturing in developing countries as well as research and development in energy-efficient technologies and end-use devices. 
Similarly, it would be useful if funding could be made available to support the availability and delivery of critical spare parts to ensure high system availability. 
15. To achieve such a change of attitude in planning and financing, there is a strong need for coordinated, joint action by both national and international institutions. 
Differences exist in attitudes and priorities among international and regional financing institutions and bilateral assistance agencies regarding the use of concessional funding for new plants versus modernization and rehabilitation of older plants. 
Therefore, donor collaboration in support of energy efficiency programmes needs to be developed and strengthened. 
Financing sector entities, including development financing institutions with portfolios in industrial modernization, agriculture, the environment and housing, are targets for such institutional reforms. 
In addition, the investor-partner team can draw upon information and new technologies that promote energy efficiency, which often is accompanied by reduced environmental impact. 
18. Many developing countries continue to subsidize electricity and/or fuels heavily in the rationale that they are supporting the productive sectors of their economies. 
An inadequate inter-fuel price structure can also distort energy-consumption patterns and lead individual users to less economical fuels, or to fuels that are harmful to the environment. 
An internal energy-pricing policy and inter-fuel price structure address the double purpose of paying for the resources and capital used in the energy supply and giving the energy consumer a clear message about its economic value and national socio-economic policy considerations. 
It is recommended that this dual purpose of internal energy prices be duly considered and, if necessary, pricing policies in developing countries revised accordingly. 
19. Taxes and duties on energy conservation equipment are a disincentive to energy-efficiency gains, and it is recommended that they be reduced or removed. 
Rapid changes in taxation and tax levels for different sources of energy cause problems for both customers and equipment suppliers in that it changes the rules of the market, sometimes too quickly. 
Taxation is also increasingly being used to achieve environmental ends. 
A guiding principle in pollution prevention is the polluter pays principle. 
The traditional way of inflicting pollution costs in the energy supply system is to set emission standards and requirements, forcing a certain level of investment to meet the requirements. 
These costs must, then, be transferred through the system to the price paid by the end consumer, giving him the right signals. 
The true price combined with a systems approach to new investments will then help in getting cost-effective priorities right at all levels. 
20. People are the key factor in the equation of a successful energy-conservation programme. 
Adequately skilled and motivated personnel are essential for promotion, acceptance and implementation of energy-conservation projects and practices. 
It is recommended that intensive training programmes and promotional campaigns targeted at different groups and levels of society be pursued in developing countries. 
21. Training and promotional needs should be addressed through special courses and seminars at national, regional and international levels, and through promotional campaigns in the mass media. 
It is recommended that every effort be made to create satisfactory conditions, including adequate remuneration, and, through apportioning responsibilities, to retain trained personnel and encourage them to utilize the skills they possess. 
Energy balances and energy-flow diagrams are needed at the plant and industrial-process levels and can contribute to sectoral energy information systems. 
Microcomputers combined with user-friendly software for marshalling systems information are recommended as important tools to support these information needs. 
It is recommended that existing national energy information systems be adapted to address the information needs of energy-conservation programmes, including their environmental implications. 
23. Although the benefits of energy conservation from the technical, economic and environmental points of view are known to many developing countries, implementation and investment in energy-conservation projects have only recently begun to gain momentum. 
24. Inadequate institutional frameworks for guiding, educating and sustaining energy-conservation efforts are a primary reason for the failure of energy-conservation policies in developing countries. 
(b) Promotion and implementation of demonstration projects for demand-side management measures and renewable energy applications; 
(d) Development of private sector energy service companies; 
(f) Assisting Government in drafting of codes and standards for energy end-use appliances and buildings; 
25. An important element of the regulatory framework needed to promote energy efficiency is minimum standards for appliances and vehicles and appropriate building codes. 
Public institutions should have the power to enforce such codes and standards, but much support can be received from consumers and the general public if informational campaigns are successfully utilized. 
The establishment of standards requires the agreement of producers, consumers and Government; institutional mechanisms must be established for the effective enforcement of those standards, and laboratories are required to verify standards. 
Lack of agreement and weak enforcement mechanisms have hampered the effectiveness of standards and codes in energy-efficiency programmes. 
26. It is well noted that the conditions of poverty in many developing countries do not allow for practical concern for the environment; thus, it is said that poverty pollutes. 
Improvements in energy efficiency and reduction of wastes and losses are among the most substantial contributions towards this goal. 
Energy conservation is actually one of the most cost-effective ways to achieve environmental improvements. 
National programmes for environmental improvement have focused on energy efficiency as a sure way to reduce production of greenhouse gases which contribute to global warming. 
It is recommended that conscientious efforts be made by energy planners and managers in the energy sector to include environmental objectives in their national energy-conservation programmes and in the overall energy-planning policies and strategies of the country. 
27. There has been little substantive response to Agenda 21 in the developing countries since the United Nation Conference on Environment and Development. 
In part, this results from immediate needs (e.g., public health, potable water) of demonstrable benefit at the national level that compete with equally costly but more diffuse environmental objectives, in combination with resource limitations for Government. 
A possible consequence of Agenda 21 is the creation of some form of carbon tax. 
This will have considerable impact on planning processes for the power sector, industry and transport, and it will certainly spur energy-efficiency efforts at all levels. 
28. The objective of power system planning is to meet energy demand reliably and at minimum cost. 
It is recommended that life-cycle-cost investment planning be developed and implemented to give equitable treatment to rehabilitation, loss-reduction and end-use efficiency. 
29. The technical and economic advantages of regional power system interconnections can lead to lower overall generation costs and a need for reserve capacity and increased supply security and an expanded knowledge base in the interconnected companies. 
Power system interconnections may also contribute to better understanding and cooperation between the participating countries. 
It is recommended that interconnection opportunities in various developing countries be seriously considered and supported. 
31. It is recommended that special emphasis be placed on efficiency improvements in power transmission and distribution systems. 
Large gains at comparatively low cost are readily available, mainly in the form of reactive power compensation systems. 
32. The implementation of simple, straightforward energy-saving measures is highly effective, and these measures usually have short payback periods. 
The designation of energy managers in the major energy-consuming industries should also be part of this strategy. 
33. The first step in the energy-conservation process is an energy audit, since planning and accurate measurements are the key to successful energy management. 
It is recommended that auditing programmes be initiated or strengthened to attain these benefits. 
Recognizing that heavy losses are incurred in process industries owing to throttling flows from pumps and compressors, it is recommended that variable-speed drives be used in lieu of throttling, wherever possible. 
35. It is recommended that co-generation the joint production of heat and power for industrial and community needs using various fuels (including biomass) be promoted and utilized as an effective technology to improve energy efficiency. 
Typically, losses can be reduced from 60 to 20 per cent by co-generation, compared with a conventional condensing cycle. 
It is further recommended that, through appropriate legislation, co-generation be given economically viable conditions for power exchange with the public utility. 
Especially in rural areas, emphasis should be placed on South-South cooperation, since many years of effort in developing countries have already been invested in training and implementing projects of these kinds and the experience gained should be transferred across borders and continents. 
37. Fuelwood is still the main energy source in rural households. 
Dwindling fuelwood resources in many developing countries are both causing hardship to rural populations and contributing to damaging effects on the environment. 
In addition to improved efficiency of fuelwood combustion, it is recommended that fuel-substitution measures be adopted to reduce the role of fuelwood in favour of other fuels, such as LPG, kerosene and coal, as well as solar and wind energy schemes and, above all, electrification. 
It is further recommended that reforestation be a priority policy in developing countries. 
38. A variety of processes are available for production of charcoal, with widely varying (25-70 per cent) conversion efficiencies. 
The use of highly inefficient processes should be monitored, with a view to reducing their role in energy supply. 
At the same time, more efficient charcoal production and consumption technologies must be promoted and proper forestry management employed to mitigate the harmful environmental effects of fuelwood harvesting. 
39. Much of the electricity consumption growth in developing countries, primarily in urban areas, is due to the increased use of household appliances. 
It is recommended that strategies be adopted to incorporate modern, energy-efficient technologies in household appliances, which are not likely to cost the consumer appreciably more. 
40. Energy conservation in the housing and building sector can be improved through the adoption of appropriate building standards and codes that will help promote the use of suitable insulation, better structural design, more efficient air-conditioning, and similar features. 
43. Also, an analysis of comparative energy intensities alone does not reveal the total energy actually used in a particular mode. 
It is recommended that countries explore possibilities for urban transport such as express bus lanes and mass transit systems, including light rail and metro service. 
In this regard, it is recommended that countries institute driver-training and vehicle-maintenance programmes. 
Examples of these two options include licensing schemes and road pricing or toll collection. 
During the week ending 4 December 1993, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/26808 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 887 (1993). 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (S/26781), 
Decides: 
(a) To call upon the parties concerned to implement immediately its resolution 338 (1973) of 22 October 1973; 
(b) To renew the mandate of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force for another period of six months, that is, until 31 May 1994; 
(c) To request the Secretary-General to submit, at the end of this period, a report on the development in the situation and the measures taken to implement Security Council resolution 338 (1973). 
Following the vote, the President of the Security Council stated that, in connection with the resolution just adopted on the renewal of the mandate of UNDOF, he had been authorized to make the following complementary statement on behalf of the Council (S/26809): 
That statement of the Secretary-General reflects the view of the Security Council." 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/26820 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 888 (1993). 
Recalling its resolution 637 (1989) of 27 July 1989, 
Recalling also its presidential statements of 18 March 1993, 11 June 1993 and 5 November 1993, 
Having studied the report of the Secretary-General of 23 November 1993 (S/26790), 
Welcoming the Secretary-General's observation that the peace process in El Salvador has advanced, and that significant progress has been made towards other objectives of the Peace Accords, 
Noting with concern the recent acts of violence in El Salvador, which may indicate renewed activity by illegal armed groups, and could, if unchecked, negatively affect the peace process in El Salvador including the elections scheduled for March 1994, 
Noting that El Salvador has entered a critical phase in the peace process and that political parties have just begun a campaign for the elections to be held in March 1994, which should take place in a peaceful environment, 
Noting recent progress in voter registration and stressing the importance that all registered voters be issued relevant credentials so as to enable broad participation in the elections, 
Welcoming the commitment of the presidential candidates to peace and stability in El Salvador of 5 November 1993, as referred to in paragraph 92 of the report of the Secretary-General (S/26790), 
Welcoming also the work of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) and noting its vital importance to the entire peace and reconciliation process in El Salvador, 
Reiterating the necessity, in this as in all peace-keeping operations, to continue to monitor expenditures carefully during this period of increasing demands on peace-keeping resources, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General of 23 November 1993 (S/26790); 
2. Condemns recent acts of violence in El Salvador; 
3. Expresses concern that important elements of the Peace Accords remain only partially implemented; 
4. Urges the Government of El Salvador and the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberaci Nacional (FMLN) to make determined efforts to prevent political violence and accelerate compliance with their commitments under the Peace Accords; 
7. Calls upon all parties concerned to cooperate fully with the Secretary-General's Special Representative and ONUSAL in their task of verifying the parties' implementation of their commitments and urges them to complete such implementation within the framework of the agreed calendar and the new timetable proposed by ONUSAL; 
8. Stresses the need to ensure that the police and public security provisions of the Peace Accords are scrupulously observed, with full ONUSAL verification, and that necessary steps are taken to complete the recovery of all weapons held by private individuals, in contravention of the Peace Accords; 
9. Urges the Government of El Salvador and the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberaci Nacional (FMLN) to remove all obstacles facing implementation of the land transfer programme and stresses the need to accelerate reintegration programmes for ex-combatants of both sides in conformity with the Peace Accords; 
11. Calls upon the relevant authorities in El Salvador to take all necessary measures to ensure that the elections to be held in March 1994 be free and fair and requests the Secretary-General to continue to provide assistance in this regard; 
12. Urges all States, as well as the international institutions engaged in the fields of development and finance, to contribute promptly and generously in support of the implementation of all aspects of the Peace Accords; 
13. Decides to extend the mandate of ONUSAL until 31 May 1994; 
15. Requests the Secretary-General to report by 1 May 1994 on the operations of ONUSAL so that the Council may review the Mission's size and scope for the period after 31 May 1994, taking into account the Secretary-General's relevant recommendations for the fulfilment and completion of its mandate; 
During the week ending 11 December 1993, the Security Council took no action on any of the items listed therein. 
The Government of Turkey has indicated that it concurs with and supports the position of the Turkish Cypriot side, as expressed in previous meetings of the Security Council on the extension of the mandate of UNFICYP. 
3. In concluding the Cotonou Agreement, the three Liberian parties, namely, the Interim Government of National Unity (IGNU), the National Patriotic Front of Liberia (NPFL/NPRAG) and the United Liberation Movement for Democracy in Liberia (ULIMO), agreed to observe the cease-fire, with effect from 1 August 1993. 
They also agreed to implement the political and military provisions of the Agreement, including disarmament and demobilization, the repatriation of refugees and the holding of free and fair elections within seven months of the signature of the Agreement, that is, by February/March 1994. 
The parties further undertook to unify the country under a Liberia National Transitional Government, which would be established concomitant with the commencement of disarmament. 
In addition, the parties agreed that, as a precondition to the start of disarmament and demobilization, the ECOMOG force would be expanded by troops from member States of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) outside the West African region. 
5. The Peace Agreement stipulated that there should be a single Liberia National Transitional Government the mandate of which is to provide essential government services during the transitional period and to also hold and supervise general and presidential elections. 
The transitional government would have three branches: legislative, executive and judicial. 
Executive authority would be invested in a five-member Council of State. 
The transitional government was to be installed in Monrovia approximately 30 days from the date of signature of the Peace Agreement, concomitant with the commencement of disarmament. 
6. On 17 August 1993, following consultations between the Liberian parties, the five members of the Council of State were selected and its Chairperson and two Vice-Chairpersons chosen. 
The swearing in of the Council has yet to take place as it awaits the beginning of disarmament. 
7. The Chairman of ECOWAS, President Nic\x{5ee7}hore Dieudonn Soglo of Benin, arranged for further consultations among the parties at a meeting in Cotonou from 3 to 5 November 1993. 
At this meeting the parties agreed on the distribution between them of 13 out of a total of 17 cabinet posts. 
Further talks among the parties on the remaining 4 ministerial portfolios, i.e. defence, foreign affairs, finance and justice, as well as other issues related to the installation of the transitional government, are continuing. 
8. The emergence of a new group in the south-east, the Liberia Peace Council, and the reported formation of another group in Upper Lofa, the Liberia Defense Force, have complicated the political scene. 
These groups, which are not signatories to the Cotonou Peace Agreement, have engaged in skirmishes in those areas of the country. 
Accordingly, on 23 November 1993, I informed the President of the Security Council that this exchange of letters constituted the agreement between the United Nations and ECOWAS. 
The single most important factor holding up the implementation of the Peace Agreement has been the delay in the deployment of the expanded ECOMOG. 
It is my hope that the discussions which my Special Representative has been conducting with the parties, ECOWAS and interested Member States will result in the initiation of disarmament in the near future. 
This is discussed further in the relevant sections below. 
11. On 10 August 1993, with the adoption of resolution 856 (1993), the Security Council authorized the deployment of an advance party of 30 United Nations military observers to Liberia in order to assist in the monitoring and verification of the cease-fire prior to the full establishment of UNOMIL. 
The advance party began arriving in Liberia immediately thereafter and all 30 military observers arrived in the country by mid-September. 
In accordance with the Peace Agreement, on 13 August 1993, the United Nations chaired the first meeting of the Joint Cease-fire Monitoring Committee. 
Of the remaining 40 cease-fire violations, investigations have been carried out on 25 of the violations and an additional 15 are still pending. 
13. In accordance with the Peace Agreement, the Joint Cease-fire Monitoring Committee teams are expected to travel freely throughout Liberia in order to monitor and investigate reports of cease-fire violations. 
They are also to be deployed at border crossings and ports of entry. 
At present, permanent monitoring teams have been deployed at Vahun in Upper Lofa, on the border with Sierra Leone; at Loguato, on the border with Ce d'Ivoire, and in Kakata and Buchanan (see map in the annex to the present report). 
The teams also patrol the front line from Kakata through Harbel along the highway to Buchanan. 
Agreement has also been reached on the deployment of two teams at the Spriggs-Payne airport and the Freeport in Monrovia. 
14. Initially, the Joint Cease-fire Monitoring Committee faced logistical and administrative difficulties, as well as the effects of distrust among the parties. 
Furthermore, the Committee has not been able to establish permanent bases at Tow Town in Grand Gedeh County, Greenville in Sinoe County, Harper in Maryland County, or to enter the south-east to investigate the activities of the Liberia Peace Council (LPC), owing to objections from NPFL/NPRAG on security grounds. 
Similarly, ULIMO has not permitted the establishment of a Monitoring Committee base at Zorzor in Upper Lofa County. 
It is my understanding, however, that on the basis of recent discussions with my Special Representative and my Chief Military Observer, all parties are now willing to allow the deployment of United Nations military observers in their areas of control. 
15. The Chief Military Observer, Major-General Daniel Ishmael Opande from Kenya, arrived in the country on 10 October 1993. 
There are at present 166 UNOMIL military personnel in Liberia from 13 contributing countries. 
Additional military observers are being deployed. 
Despite these difficulties, it is expected that by the end of December, full deployment of the total authorized strength of 368 military personnel (including 20 medical and 45 engineering personnel) will have been completed. 
The military observers have also been engaged in the establishment of regional headquarters and the transportation and communication units, in accordance with the UNOMIL concept of operations described in my report of 9 September 1993 (S/24622). 
Ten cantonment centres have been identified, although physical inspection for site preparation has been possible only in a limited number of these locations. 
A public information campaign has also been launched focusing on cartoons and radio programmes outlining the need for disarmament in order to consolidate the peace process. 
This would enable approximately 54,000 adult combatants and 6,000 child soldiers to give up their arms and return to their homes. 
Should contributions for disarmament and demobilization be made to the Trust Fund, the UNOMIL budget would be reimbursed by such contributions. 
19. Planning for disarmament and demobilization has been impeded by the failure of the parties to provide vitally needed information on the number and location of their combatants, weapons, and mines. 
NPFL/NPRAG has, in more recent pronouncements, expressed a willingness to commence voluntary disarmament to United Nations military observers, accompanied by calls for the immediate installation of the transitional government. 
This proposal is being carefully examined since it would entail a revision of the UNOMIL mandate. 
Should the deployment of additional ECOMOG troops be further delayed, I would then present the appropriate recommendations to the Security Council in this regard. 
My Special Representative is continuing his dialogue with the Armed Forces of Liberia and IGNU to ensure that the Armed Forces of Liberia disarm in accordance with the Peace Agreement. 
20. Throughout negotiations in Geneva and in Cotonou in July 1993, the expansion of ECOMOG was viewed as a crucial prerequisite for progress towards a lasting peace in Liberia. 
As I indicated to the Security Council in my report of 9 September, the Chairman of ECOWAS has informed me that ECOMOG would require financial assistance for the deployment of the additional ECOMOG troops. 
I am pleased to report that, on 30 September 1993, the United States pledged $19.83 million to the Trust Fund, exclusively to meet the cost of deployment, equipment and maintenance needs of the expanded ECOMOG troops. 
As a result of discussions held during this mission, the United Republic of Tanzania, Uganda and Zimbabwe agreed to contribute a battalion each to the expanded ECOMOG. 
These three additional battalions are deemed sufficient to enable ECOMOG to carry out its responsibilities under the Cotonou Peace Agreement. 
During the month of November, these three countries sent reconnaissance missions to Liberia to examine the needs of their troops on the ground. 
On the basis of these reconnaissance missions and further discussions with ECOMOG, and in accordance with the Terms of Reference of the United Nations Trust Fund for Liberia, a budget estimate covering the deployment, maintenance and equipment requirements of the three battalions for a six-month period has been developed. 
On this basis, it is my hope that the additional ECOMOG troops will soon be deployed to Liberia, thus enabling the disarmament and demobilization to commence immediately. 
22. In accordance with the Peace Agreement, all three parties have committed themselves to ensuring that humanitarian assistance reaches all Liberians through the most direct routes, in compliance with inspection arrangements consistent with economic sanctions and the military embargo. 
Similarly, Security Council resolution 866 (1993) mandated UNOMIL, inter alia, to assist in coordinating humanitarian activities in conjunction with the existing United Nations humanitarian relief operation. 
Recent efforts to improve coordination mechanisms between the United Nations and the NGO community are already yielding positive results. 
In view of massive population displacements within Liberia and across its borders, which resulted from the conflict, the quantities of food distributed to areas under the control of the various factions have always been a source of contention. 
23. At times, security problems and logistical constraints disrupt and delay the delivery of assistance. 
Despite this, food and other essential assistance are reaching the most vulnerable groups either across what was the front line, or cross-border through Ce d'Ivoire and, in the case of Upper Lofa, where road conditions proved insurmountable, by airdrop. 
However, there remain shortfalls in the quantities of essential assistance delivered. 
Insecurity in some isolated areas such as Voinjama in Upper Lofa and the south-east has left some communities in dire circumstances. 
In committing to this, the parties in turn invited the United Nations, particularly the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), and NGOs, to support programmes of voluntary repatriation. 
In planning for repatriation, UNHCR convened a regional meeting in October 1993, to assess requirements and needs for establishing transit and reception centres in order to ensure speedy and orderly repatriation. 
UNHCR estimates that approximately 60 per cent of the 700,000 refugees will return to Liberia once there are clear signals that peace has been restored. 
UNHCR has launched an appeal for the resources to facilitate repatriation. 
26. The Cotonou Peace Agreement provides for the holding of general and presidential elections in approximately seven months from the signature of the Accord, that is, in February/March 1994. 
The United Nations and the International Foundation for Election System (IFES) undertook a joint mission to Liberia in October 1993 to assess the requirements for holding elections and to evaluate the probability of maintaining the timetable set out in the Agreement. 
The mission concluded that this timetable was optimistic but that elections could possibly be held by May, on the assumption that disarmament and demobilization, installation of the transitional government and unification of the country were achieved expeditiously. 
27. Abuses of basic human rights have characterized the civil war in Liberia. 
In May of this year, some 500 civilians were killed in Harbel. 
On 17 September 1993, I informed the Security Council of the findings of the Panel of Inquiry which I had appointed to investigate the Harbel massacre. 
28. Several other examples of human rights abuses have been recorded throughout the Liberian civil war. 
With the adoption of resolution 866 (1993), in particular paragraph 3 (f), the Security Council mandated UNOMIL to report to me on any major violations of international humanitarian law. 
Most recently, UNOMIL has received reports of alleged killings in Upper Lofa resulting from ethnic animosities. 
This includes the amount of $3.3 million, which the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (ACABQ) authorized on 20 September 1993 to meet costs of the advance party. 
The current civilian strength of the mission includes 32 international staff and 44 locally recruited staff. 
30. As I noted in my previous report on Liberia to the Security Council (S/26422), UNOMIL is the first peace-keeping operation undertaken by the United Nations in cooperation with a peace-keeping mission already set up by another organization, in this case a subregional organization. 
31. In addition to these complex implementation arrangements, the Agreement calls for what is considered to be an ambitious timetable for its implementation. 
In terms of the Agreement, disarmament would have begun within 30 days of its signature, concomitant with the establishment of the transitional government, that is, by the end of August 1993. 
From the beginning of the peace process in Liberia, all parties have been aware that the timetable was highly ambitious, especially given the complexities in establishing the joint UNOMIL/ECOMOG peace-keeping mission, including the deployment of additional ECOMOG troops. 
However, there is every indication that disarmament will begin shortly and that the transitional government will soon be established. 
In my next report to the Security Council, I expect to be able to provide more precise information on the timetable for elections, which the transitional government should be able to hold during the first half of 1994. 
I have learned with satisfaction from recent reports from my Special Representative that the parties are now showing more flexibility in their cooperation with UNOMIL and ECOMOG. I urge them to continue this positive approach. 
As I stated in my previous report to the Security Council (S/26422), the most fundamental prerequisite for the establishment and maintenance of lasting peace and stability in Liberia is that the leaders and people of Liberia should adhere to and implement faithfully the Cotonou Peace Agreement. 
33. One of the hopes inspired by the signing of the Cotonou Peace Agreement was that speedy demilitarization and unification of Liberia under a single national authority would greatly enhance the delivery of humanitarian assistance and set the stage for national reconstruction. 
Recent reports indicate the possibility of the Liberian parties soon establishing the transitional government, which would facilitate the delivery of humanitarian assistance and further rehabilitation and reconstruction activities. 
I invite the international community to respond generously to the inter-agency appeal for humanitarian assistance to Liberia, which will be issued this month, so as to ensure an adequate flow of resources for the important relief and rehabilitation work that is being undertaken in Liberia. 
34. In view of the considerations above, I recommend that the Security Council, in reviewing the progress made in implementing the Cotonou Peace Agreement, agree that UNOMIL should continue to implement the mandate entrusted to it under resolution 866 (1993). 
However, as I have already indicated, it is unlikely that the original timetable for elections will be met. 
Should this prove to be the case, I would bring the matter to the attention of the Security Council with appropriate recommendations. 
These attacks have exposed the civilian population in the area to catastrophe and are in flagrant contravention of several Security Council resolutions. 
Further, General Ratko Mladi_, commander of Belgrade's forces in Bosnia and Herzegovina, appeared on Belgrade television shortly before the initial attack, which took place on 24 November, and explicitly and publicly made it known that Tuzla, and its chemical production plant, were possible targets of attack. 
Regrettably, these threats have been carried out, with severity. 
On 24 November, at 1911, after a period of relative calm, a Russian "Cosmos" rocket (ground-to-ground and self-propelled) was fired at and landed within the Tuzla city limits. 
The following day, at 2311, four shells hit the eastern part of the city, while on 28 November, at 840, a tank fired three shells at the town of Vukovije. 
Later that morning, at 1050, a Serbian plane dropped a cluster bomb on the area between the towns of Kalesija and Vukovije. 
At 1505, three "Volkov" rockets were fired at a densely populated neighbourhood in Tuzla. 
On 29 November, several shells fell throughout the city. 
Later in the day, at 1706 and 1905, two shells landed in the city centre at the times indicated. 
On 1 December, at 2115, from the direction of Korenita Strana near the town of Koraj, Serbian forces fired two "Volkov" rockets in the direction of the chemical plant complex. 
Fortunately, this rocket did not hit the storage tanks holding the chlorine and other chemicals, and a major humanitarian and ecological disaster did not occur. 
These artillery attacks were conducted in conjunction with aerial attacks carried out by Serbian planes which fired two rockets at the Tuzla city power station, but missed. 
It must be brought to the attention of the international community that the Serbian forces that conducted these attacks against the free region of Tuzla received their tools of destruction and murder, as they have throughout this fascist aggression, directly from Serbia and Montenegro. 
Also, Serbian forces from the town of Janje (between Zvornik and Bjelina) have been mobilized to the Tuzla-Brcko region, and a thousand coffins have been prepared for the expected number of dead. 
Given the intensity of Serbian attacks this past week, their destructive results and the ongoing mobilization of Serbian forces to the region, it can only be expected that the military and humanitarian situation will deteriorate. 
These attacks are blatant violations of the relevant Security Council "safe area" and "no-fly-zone" resolutions, and we request that all measures be taken towards their implementation. 
During the shelling innocent civilians in the Azerbaijani villages were killed or wounded. 
2. The Committee considered the item at its 11th to 19th, 21st and 32nd meetings, from 19 to 22 and on 25, 28 and 29 October and on 2 and 12 November 1993. 
(h) Letter dated 11 June 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/207-S/25936); 
(i) Letter dated 29 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Norway to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/289); 
(j) Letter dated 4 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Brazil to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/291-S/26242); 
(k) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Marshall Islands to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/359); 
(l) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/484-S/26552); 
(m) Letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/564). 
7. At its 18th meeting, on 28 October, the Committee had before it a draft resolution entitled "Standard Rules on the Equalization of Opportunities for Persons with Disabilities", contained in document A/C.3/48/L.3, which was recommended by the Economic and Social Council for adoption by the General Assembly. 
11. At its 18th meeting, on 28 October, the Committee had before it a draft resolution entitled "International Day of Disabled Persons", contained in document A/C.3/48/L.4, which was recommended by the Economic and Social Council for adoption by the General Assembly. 
"Aware of the major obstacles to the implementation of the World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons, foremost among these being an inadequate allocation of resources, 
"2. Reiterates the responsibility of Governments for removing or facilitating the removal of barriers and obstacles to the full integration of persons with disabilities into society, and supports their efforts in developing national policies to reach specific objectives; 
"3. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to give higher priority and visibility to disability issues within the work programme of the United Nations system by: 
"(a) Integrating disability issues into the policies, programmes and projects of the specialized agencies on a broader scale and with higher priority, and asking all the specialized agencies to report on their engagement in the disability field; 
"(b) Asking the United Nations Development Programme to review how a disability component can be incorporated in all its reconstruction programmes; 
"(c) Finalizing the ongoing work within the United Nations Development Programme of creating a disability index based on the twenty-two rules in the Standard Rules on the Equalization of Opportunities for Persons with Disabilities; 
"5. Invites Member countries and the private sector, including relevant non-governmental organizations, to contribute to the United Nations Voluntary Fund on Disability; 
"8. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on the implementation of the present resolution under the item entitled 'Social development'." 
19. In introducing the revised draft resolution, the representative of the Philippines orally revised it by adding to operative paragraph 3 a new subparagraph (d), which read: 
"Recalling further the decision by the Preparatory Committee at its organizational session to convene the World Summit for Social Development from 6 to 12 March 1995 at Copenhagen, Denmark, 
"Considering that the World Summit for Social Development and its preparatory process should strengthen efforts by all countries to promote policies for the enhancement of social integration in all societies, the alleviation and reduction of poverty and the expansion of productive employment, 
"2. Also takes note with appreciation of the report of the Preparatory Committee on its organizational session; 
"6. Requests the Secretary-General to make the necessary provisions in order that the Preparatory Committee may, if it so decides: 
"(a) Establish, during the first substantive session, a working group of the whole to meet in parallel with the plenary for a duration of one week; 
"(b) Establish, during the second substantive session, a working group of the whole to meet in parallel with the plenary for a duration of two weeks; 
"(c) Establish, during the third substantive session, two working groups to meet in parallel with the plenary for a duration of two weeks; 
"9. Calls upon the non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the United Nations and those accredited to the Summit and its preparatory process to contribute fully to the work of the Preparatory Committee and to the Summit; 
"10. Requests the Preparatory Committee to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on the progress of work of the Committee and the preparations for the Summit." 
22. In introducing the draft resolution, the representative of Chile orally revised it by inserting the words "and the relevant regional organizations" after the words "regional commissions" in operative paragraph 8. 
24. In introducing the revised draft resolution, the representative of Chile orally revised it by deleting the word "Member" before the word "States" in operative paragraphs 3, 4 and 5. 
27. At its 32nd meeting, on 12 November, on the proposal of the Chairman, the Committee adopted a draft decision by which the General Assembly would take note of documents considered under the item (see para. 29, draft decision). 
Mindful of the pledge made by States, under the Charter of the United Nations, to take action jointly and separately, in cooperation with the United Nations, to promote higher standards of living, full employment and conditions of economic and social progress and development, 
Reaffirming the commitment to human rights and fundamental freedoms, social justice and the dignity and worth of the human person proclaimed in the Charter, 
Acknowledging that the objective of the United Nations Decade of Disabled Persons (1983-1992) as a means to implement the World Programme of Action is still valid and requires urgent and continued action, 
Recalling that the World Programme of Action is based on concepts which are equally valid in developed and developing countries, 
Recognizing that persons with disabilities, their families and representatives and organizations concerned with the needs of persons with disabilities must be active partners with States in the planning and implementation of all measures affecting their civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights, 
Recalling Economic and Social Council resolution 1990/26 of 24 May 1990, and reaffirming the detailed enumeration in the World Programme of Action of specific measures required for the attainment of full equality by persons with disabilities, 
Recognizing the essential role of the United Nations and the Commission for Social Development in providing leadership and positive guidance to encourage worldwide change by equalizing opportunities, promoting independence and ensuring the full inclusion and participation in society of all persons with disabilities, 
2. Urges the Secretary-General to strengthen, through redeployment of resources, the United Nations programme on disabled persons in order to enable it: 
(a) To represent the needs of persons with disabilities and their families and communities throughout the United Nations system; 
(c) To promote equal opportunities and full participation of people with disabilities and their families and representatives within the United Nations system itself; 
5. Reaffirms that the issues of equalization of opportunities and full inclusion in society for persons with disabilities will be an important part of the preparatory process and the agenda of the World Summit for Social Development to be held at Copenhagen on 11 and 12 March 1995; 
Noting with appreciation of the participation of many States, specialized agencies, intergovernmental bodies and non-governmental organizations, especially organizations of disabled persons, in the deliberations of the working group, 
Welcoming the fact that the working group was able to fulfil its mandate within three sessions of five working days each, 
2. Requests Member States to apply the Standard Rules in developing national disability programmes; 
5. Urges Member States to support, financially and otherwise, the implementation of the Standard Rules. 
1. There are persons with disabilities in all parts of the world and at all levels in every society. 
2. Both the causes and the consequences of disability vary throughout the world. 
Those variations are the result of different socio-economic circumstances and of the different provisions that States make for the well-being of their citizens. 
3. Present disability policy is the result of developments over the past 200 years. 
In many ways it reflects the general living conditions and social and economic policies of different times. 
Ignorance, neglect, superstition and fear are social factors that throughout the history of disability have isolated persons with disabilities and delayed their development. 
4. Over the years disability policy developed from elementary care at institutions to education for children with disabilities and rehabilitation for persons who became disabled during adult life. 
Through education and rehabilitation, persons with disabilities became more active and a driving force in the further development of disability policy. 
Organizations of persons with disabilities, their families and advocates were formed, which advocated better conditions for persons with disabilities. 
After the Second World War the concepts of integration and normalization were introduced, which reflected a growing awareness of the capabilities of persons with disabilities. 
5. Towards the end of the 1960s organizations of persons with disabilities in some countries started to formulate a new concept of disability. 
That new concept indicated the close connection between the limitation experienced by individuals with disabilities, the design and structure of their environments and the attitude of the general population. 
The most important outcome of the International Year of Disabled Persons, 1981, was the World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons, [32]/ adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 37/52. 
The International Year of Disabled Persons and the World Programme of Action provided a strong impetus for progress in the field. 
8. Consequently, the Meeting recommended that the General Assembly convene a special conference to draft an international convention on the elimination of all forms of discrimination against persons with disabilities, to be ratified by States by the end of the Decade. 
Further presentations concerning a draft convention were made by Sweden at the forty-fourth session of the Assembly. 
However, on both occasions, no consensus could be reached on the suitability of such a convention. 
In the opinion of many representatives, existing human rights documents seemed to guarantee persons with disabilities the same rights as other persons. 
10. Guided by the deliberations in the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council, at its first regular session of 1990, finally agreed to concentrate on the elaboration of an international instrument of a different kind. 
The Council also requested the Commission to finalize the text of those rules for consideration in 1993 and for submission to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
14. Although these Rules are not compulsory, they can become international customary rules when they are applied by a great number of States with the intention of respecting a rule in international law. 
Important principles for responsibility, action and cooperation are indicated. Areas of decisive importance for the quality of life and for the achievement of full participation and equality are pointed out. 
They provide a basis for technical and economic cooperation among States, the United Nations and other international organizations. 
In addition, there are a large number of refugees with disabilities who have special needs requiring attention. 
They are essentially built on the concepts in the World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons. 
17. The term "disability" summarizes a great number of different functional limitations occurring in any population in all countries of the world. 
18. Handicap is the loss or limitation of opportunities to take part in the life of the community on an equal level with others. 
The term "handicap" describes the encounter between the person with a disability and the environment. 
The purpose of this term is to emphasize the focus on the shortcomings in the environment and in many organized activities in society, for example, information, communication and education, which prevent persons with disabilities from participating on equal terms. 
The terms disability and handicap were often used in an unclear and confusing way, which gave poor guidance for policy-making and for political action. 
The terminology reflected a medical and diagnostic approach, that ignored the imperfections and deficiencies of the surrounding society. 
20. In 1980, the World Health Organization adopted an international classification of impairment, disability and handicap, which suggested a more precise and at the same time relativistic approach. 
Some users have expressed concern that the classification, in its definition of the term handicap, may still be considered too medical and too centred on the individual, and may not adequately clarify the interaction between societal conditions or expectations and the abilities of the individual. 
Those concerns, and others expressed by users during the 12 years since the publication of the classification, will be addressed in forthcoming revisions. 
Rehabilitation may include measures to provide and/or restore functions, or compensate for the loss or absence of a function or for a functional limitation. 
26. Persons with disabilities are members of society and have the right to remain within their local communities. They should receive the support they need within the ordinary structures of education, health, employment and social services. 
27. As persons with disabilities achieve equal rights, they should also have equal obligations. 
As those rights are being achieved, societies should raise their expectations of persons with disabilities. 
Mindful of the pledge made by States, under the Charter of the United Nations, to take joint and separate action in cooperation with the Organization to promote higher standards of living, full employment, and conditions of economic and social progress and development, 
Noting that those instruments proclaim that the rights recognized therein should be ensured equally to all individuals without discrimination, 
Also having regard to the relevant conventions and recommendations adopted by the International Labour Organisation, with particular reference to participation in employment without discrimination for persons with disabilities, 
Mindful of the devastation caused by armed conflict and deploring the use of scarce resources in the production of weapons, 
Recognizing that the World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons and the definition therein of "equalization of opportunities" represent earnest ambitions on the part of the international community to render those various international instruments and recommendations of practical and concrete significance, 
Acknowledging that the objective of the United Nations Decade of Disabled Persons (1983-1992) to implement the World Programme of Action is still valid, and requires urgent and continued action, 
Recalling that the World Programme of Action is based on concepts that are equally valid in developing and industrialized countries, 
Re-emphasizing that persons with disabilities, and their parents, guardians, advocates and organizations, must be active partners with States in the planning and implementation of all measures affecting their civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights, 
(a) To stress that all action in the field of disability presupposes adequate knowledge and experience of the conditions and special needs of persons with disabilities; 
(b) To emphasize that the process through which every aspect of societal organization is made accessible to all is a basic objective of socio-economic development; 
(c) To outline crucial aspects of social policies in the field of disability, including, as appropriate, the active encouragement of technical and economic cooperation; 
(e) To propose national mechanisms for close collaboration among States, the organs of the United Nations system, other intergovernmental bodies and organizations of persons with disabilities; 
States should take action to raise awareness in society about persons with disabilities, their rights, their needs, their potential and their contribution. 
1. States should ensure that responsible authorities distribute up-to-date information on available programmes and services to persons with disabilities, their families, professionals in this field and the general public. 
Information to persons with disabilities should be presented in accessible form. 
2. States should initiate and support information campaigns concerning persons with disabilities and disability policies, conveying the message that persons with disabilities are citizens with the same rights and obligations as others, thus justifying measures to remove all obstacles to full participation. 
3. States should encourage the portrayal of persons with disabilities by the mass media in a positive way; organizations of persons with disabilities should be consulted on this matter. 
4. States should ensure that public education programmes reflect in all their aspects the principle of full participation and equality. 
6. States should encourage enterprises in the private sector to include disability issues in all aspects of their activity. 
7. States should initiate and promote programmes aimed at raising the level of awareness of persons with disabilities concerning their rights and potential. 
8. Awareness-raising should be an important part of the education of children with disabilities and in rehabilitation programmes. 
Persons with disabilities could also assist one another in awareness-raising through the activities of their own organizations. 
1. States should work towards the provision of programmes run by multidisciplinary teams of professionals for early detection, assessment and treatment of impairment. 
This could prevent, reduce or eliminate disabling effects. 
Such programmes should ensure the full participation of persons with disabilities and their families at the individual level, and of organizations of persons with disabilities at the planning and evaluation level. 
2. Local community workers should be trained to participate in areas such as early detection of impairments, the provision of primary assistance and referral to appropriate services. 
3. States should ensure that persons with disabilities, particularly infants and children, are provided with the same level of medical care within the same system as other members of society. 
4. States should ensure that all medical and paramedical personnel are adequately trained and equipped to give medical care to persons with disabilities and that they have access to relevant treatment methods and technology. 
This training should be an ongoing process and should be based on the latest information available. 
6. States should ensure that persons with disabilities are provided with any regular treatment and medicines they may need to preserve or improve their level of functioning. 
* Rehabilitation is a fundamental concept in disability policy and is defined above in paragraph 23 of the introduction. 
1. States should develop national rehabilitation programmes for all groups of persons with disabilities. 
2. Such programmes should include a wide range of activities, such as basic skills training to improve or compensate for an affected function, counselling of persons with disabilities and their families, developing self-reliance, and occasional services such as assessment and guidance. 
5. All rehabilitation services should be available in the local community where the person with disabilities lives. 
6. Persons with disabilities and their families should be encouraged to involve themselves in rehabilitation, for instance as trained teachers, instructors or counsellors. 
7. States should draw upon the expertise of organizations of persons with disabilities when formulating or evaluating rehabilitation programmes. 
1. States should ensure the provision of assistive devices and equipment, personal assistance and interpreter services, according to the needs of persons with disabilities, as important measures to achieve the equalization of opportunities. 
2. States should support the development, production, distribution and servicing of assistive devices and equipment and the dissemination of knowledge about them. 
In States where high-technology industry is available, it should be fully utilized to improve the standard and effectiveness of assistive devices and equipment. 
It is important to stimulate the development and production of simple and inexpensive devices, when possible using local material and local production facilities. 
5. In rehabilitation programmes for the provision of assistive devices and equipment, States should consider the special requirements of girls and boys with disabilities concerning the design, durability and age-appropriateness of assistive devices and equipment. 
6. States should support the development and provision of personal assistance programmes and interpretation services, especially for persons with severe and/or multiple disabilities. 
Such programmes would increase the level of participation of persons with disabilities in everyday life, at home, at work, in school and during leisure-time activities. 
1. States should initiate measures to remove the obstacles to participation in the physical environment. 
Such measures should be to develop standards and guidelines and to consider enacting legislation to ensure accessibility to various areas in society, for instance concerning housing, buildings, public transport services and other means of transportation, streets and other outdoor environments. 
2. States should ensure that architects, construction engineers and others who are professionally involved in the design and construction of the physical environment have access to adequate information on disability policy and measures to achieve accessibility. 
3. Accessibility requirements should be included in the design and construction of the physical environment from the beginning of the designing process. 
4. Organizations of persons with disabilities should be consulted when developing standards and norms for accessibility. 
6. States should develop strategies to make information services and documentation accessible for different groups of people with disabilities. 
Braille, tape services, large print and other appropriate technologies should be used to provide access to written information and documentation for persons with visual impairments. 
Sign language interpretation services should also be provided to facilitate the communication between deaf persons and others. 
8. Consideration should also be given to the needs of people with other communication disabilities. 
11. Organizations of persons with disabilities should be consulted when developing measures to make information services accessible. 
1. General educational authorities are responsible for the education of persons with disabilities in integrated settings. 
Education for persons with disabilities should form an integral part of national educational planning, curriculum development and school organization. 
2. Education in mainstream schools presupposes the provision of interpreter and other appropriate support services. 
Adequate accessibility and support services, designed to meet the needs of persons with different disabilities, should be provided. 
4. In States where education is compulsory it should be provided to girls and boys with all kinds and all levels of disabilities, including the most severe. 
5. Special attention should be given in the following areas: 
(b) Pre-school children with disabilities; 
6. To accommodate educational provisions for persons with disabilities in the mainstream, States should: 
(a) Have a clearly stated policy, understood and accepted at the school level and by the wider community; 
7. Integrated education and community-based programmes should be seen as complementary approaches in providing cost-effective education and training for persons with disabilities. 
National community-based programmes should encourage communities to use and develop their resources to provide local education to persons with disabilities. 
It should be aimed at preparing students for education in the general school system. 
The quality of such education should reflect the same standards and ambitions as general education and should be closely linked to it. 
States should aim for the gradual integration of special education services with mainstream education. 
It is acknowledged that in some instances special education may currently be considered to be the most appropriate form of education for some students with disabilities. 
9. Owing to the particular communication needs of deaf and deaf/blind persons, their education may be more suitably provided in schools for such persons or special classes and units in mainstream schools. 
At the initial stage, in particular, special attention needs to be focused on culturally sensitive instruction that will result in effective communication skills and maximum independence for people who are deaf or deaf/blind. 
In both rural and urban areas they must have equal opportunities for productive and gainful employment in the labour market. 
1. Laws and regulations in the employment field must not discriminate against persons with disabilities and must not raise obstacles to their employment. 
This active support could occur through a variety of measures, such as vocational training, incentive-oriented quota schemes, reserved or designated employment, loans or grants for small business, exclusive contracts or priority production rights, tax concessions, contract compliance or other technical or financial assistance to enterprises employing workers with disabilities. 
States should also encourage employers to make reasonable adjustments to accommodate persons with disabilities. 
(a) Measures to design and adapt workplaces and work premises in such a way that they become accessible for persons with different disabilities; 
(b) Support for the use of new technologies and the development and production of assistive devices, tools and equipment and measures to facilitate access to such devices and equipment for persons with disabilities, to enable them to gain and maintain employment; 
5. In their capacity as employers, States should create favourable conditions for the employment of persons with disabilities in the public sector. 
6. States, workers' organizations and employers should cooperate to ensure equitable recruitment and promotion policies, employment conditions, rates of pay, measures to improve the work environment in order to prevent injuries and impairments and measures for the rehabilitation of employees who have sustained employment-related injuries. 
7. The aim should always be for persons with disabilities to obtain employment in the open labour market. 
For persons with disabilities whose needs cannot be met in open employment, small units of sheltered or supported employment may be an alternative. 
It is important that the quality of such programmes be assessed in terms of their relevance and sufficiency in providing opportunities for persons with disabilities to gain employment in the labour market. 
8. Measures should be taken to include persons with disabilities in training and employment programmes in the private and informal sectors. 
1. States should ensure the provision of adequate income support to persons with disabilities who, owing to disability or disability-related factors, have temporarily lost or received a reduction in their income or have been denied employment opportunities. 
2. In countries where social security, social insurance or other social welfare schemes exist or are being developed for the general population, States should ensure that such systems do not exclude or discriminate against persons with disabilities. 
4. Social security systems should include incentives to restore the income-earning capacity of persons with disabilities. 
Such systems should provide or contribute to the organization, development and financing of vocational training. 
6. Income support should be maintained as long as the disabling conditions remain in a manner that does not discourage persons with disabilities from seeking employment. 
It should only be reduced or terminated when persons with disabilities achieve adequate and secure income. 
7. States, in countries where social security is to a large extent provided by the private sector, should encourage local communities, welfare organizations and families to develop self-help measures and incentives for employment or employment-related activities for persons with disabilities. 
They should promote their right to personal integrity, and ensure that laws do not discriminate against persons with disabilities with respect to sexual relationships, marriage and parenthood. 
1. Persons with disabilities should be enabled to live with their families. 
States should encourage the inclusion in family counselling of appropriate modules regarding disability and its effects on family life. 
States should remove all unnecessary obstacles to persons who want to foster or adopt a child or adult with disabilities. 
Taking into account that persons with disabilities may experience difficulties in getting married and setting up a family, States should encourage the availability of appropriate counselling. 
Persons with disabilities must have the same access as others to family-planning methods, as well as to information in accessible form on the sexual functioning of their bodies. 
3. States should promote measures to change negative attitudes towards marriage, sexuality and parenthood of people with disabilities, especially of girls and women with disabilities, which still prevail in society. 
The media should be encouraged to play an important role in removing such negative attitudes. 
4. Persons with disabilities and their families need to be fully informed about taking precautions against sexual and other forms of abuse. 
Persons with disabilities are particularly vulnerable to abuse in the family, community or institutions and need to be educated on how to avoid the occurrence of abuse, recognize when abuse has occurred and report on such acts. 
States will ensure that persons with disabilities are integrated into and can participate in cultural activities on an equal basis. 
Examples of such activities are dance, music, literature, theatre, plastic arts, painting and sculpture. 
Particularly in developing countries, emphasis should be placed on traditional and contemporary art forms, such as puppetry, recitation and story-telling. 
2. States should promote the accessibility to and availability of places for cultural performances and services, such as theatres, museums, cinemas and libraries, to persons with disabilities. 
3. States should initiate the development and use of special technical arrangements to make literature, films and theatre accessible to persons with disabilities. 
States will take measures to ensure that persons with disabilities have equal opportunities for recreation and sports. 
1. States should initiate measures to make places for recreation and sports, hotels, beaches, sports arenas, gym halls etc. accessible to persons with disabilities. 
Such measures should encompass support for staff in recreation and sports programmes, including projects to develop methods of accessibility, and participation, information and training programmes. 
2. Tourist authorities, travel agencies, hotels, voluntary organizations and others involved in organizing recreational activities or travel opportunities should offer their services to all, taking into account the special needs of persons with disabilities. 
Suitable training should be provided to assist that process. 
In some cases, accessibility measures could be enough to open up opportunities for participation. 
States should support the participation of persons with disabilities in national and international events. 
4. Persons with disabilities participating in sports activities should have access to instruction and training of the same quality as other participants. 
5. Organizers of sports and recreation should consult with organizations of persons with disabilities when developing their services for persons with disabilities. 
States will encourage measures for equal participation by persons with disabilities in the religious life of their communities. 
1. States should encourage, in consultation with religious authorities, measures to eliminate discrimination and make religious activities accessible to persons with disabilities. 
2. States should encourage the distribution of information on disability matters to religious institutions and organizations. 
States should also encourage religious authorities to include information on disability policies in the training for religious professions, as well as in religious education programmes. 
3. They should also encourage the accessibility of religious literature to persons with sensory impairments. 
4. States and/or religious organizations should consult with organizations of persons with disabilities when developing measures for equal participation in religious activities. 
1. States should, at regular intervals, collect gender-specific statistics and other information concerning the living conditions of persons with disabilities. 
Such data collection could be conducted in conjunction with national censuses and household surveys and could be undertaken in close collaboration, inter alia, with universities, research institutes and organizations of persons with disabilities. 
The data collection should include questions on programmes and services and their use. 
2. States should consider establishing a data bank on disability, which would include statistics on available services and programmes as well as on the different groups of persons with disabilities. 
3. States should initiate and support programmes of research on social, economic and participation issues that affect the lives of persons with disabilities and their families. 
Such research should include studies on the causes, types and frequencies of disabilities, the availability and efficacy of existing programmes and the need for development and evaluation of services and support measures. 
4. States should develop and adopt terminology and criteria for the conduct of national surveys, in cooperation with organizations of persons with disabilities. 
To undertake such research States should particularly encourage the recruitment of qualified persons with disabilities. 
6. States should support the exchange of research findings and experiences. 
7. States should take measures to disseminate information and knowledge on disability to all political and administration levels within national, regional and local spheres. 
States will ensure that disability aspects are included in all relevant policy-making and national planning. 
1. States should initiate and plan adequate policies for persons with disabilities at the national level, and stimulate and support action at regional and local levels. 
2. States should involve organizations of persons with disabilities in all decision-making relating to plans and programmes concerning persons with disabilities or affecting their economic and social status. 
3. The needs and concerns of persons with disabilities should be incorporated into general development plans and not be treated separately. 
Anyone in charge of services, activities or the provision of information in society should be encouraged to accept responsibility for making such programmes available to persons with disabilities. 
One way of doing this could be to develop manuals or check-lists and provide training programmes for local staff. 
States are under an obligation to enable persons with disabilities to exercise their rights, including their human, civil and political rights, on an equal basis with other citizens. 
2. Legislative action may be needed to remove conditions which may adversely affect the lives of persons with disabilities, including harassment and victimization. 
National legislation should provide for appropriate sanctions in case of violations of the principles of non-discrimination. 
3. National legislation concerning persons with disabilities may appear in two different forms. 
The rights and obligations may be incorporated in general legislation or contained in special legislation. 
Special legislation for persons with disabilities may be established in several ways: 
(a) By enacting separate legislation, dealing exclusively with disability matters; 
(b) By including disability matters within legislation on particular topics; 
(c) By mentioning persons with disabilities specifically in the texts that serve to interpret existing legislation. 
A combination of those different approaches might be desirable. 
States have the financial responsibility for national programmes and measures to create equal opportunities for persons with disabilities. 
1. States should include disability matters in the regular budgets of all national, regional and local government bodies. 
2. States, non-governmental organizations and other interested bodies should interact to determine the most effective ways of supporting projects and measures relevant to persons with disabilities. 
3. States should consider the use of economic measures (loans, tax exemptions, earmarked grants, special funds, and so on) to stimulate and support equal participation by persons with disabilities in society. 
4. In many States it may be advisable to establish a disability development fund, which could support various pilot projects and self-help programmes at the grass-roots level. 
States are responsible for the establishment and strengthening of national coordinating committees, or similar bodies, to serve as a national focal point on disability matters. 
1. The national coordinating committee or similar bodies should be permanent and based on legal as well as appropriate administrative regulation. 
Representatives could be drawn from concerned government ministries, organizations of persons with disabilities and non-governmental organizations. 
3. Organizations of persons with disabilities should have considerable influence in the national coordinating committee in order to ensure proper feedback of their concerns. 
4. The national coordinating committee should be provided with sufficient autonomy and resources to fulfil its responsibilities in relation to its decision-making capacities. 
1. States should encourage and support economically and in other ways the formation and strengthening of organizations of persons with disabilities, family members and/or advocates. 
States should recognize that those organizations have a role to play in the development of disability policy. 
2. States should establish ongoing communication with organizations of persons with disabilities and ensure their participation in the development of government policies. 
4. As instruments of self-help, organizations of persons with disabilities provide and promote opportunities for the development of skills in various fields, mutual support among members and information sharing. 
5. Organizations of persons with disabilities could perform their advisory role in many different ways such as having permanent representation on boards of government-funded agencies, serving on public commissions and providing expert knowledge on different projects. 
6. The advisory role of organizations of persons with disabilities should be ongoing in order to develop and deepen the exchange of views and information between the State and the organizations. 
7. Organizations should be permanently represented on the national coordinating committee or similar bodies. 
8. The role of local organizations of persons with disabilities should be developed and strengthened to ensure that they influence matters at the community level. 
1. States should ensure that all authorities providing services in the disability field give adequate training to their personnel. 
2. In the training of professionals in the disability field, as well as in the provision of information on disability in general training programmes, the principle of full participation and equality should be appropriately reflected. 
3. States should develop training programmes in consultation with organizations of persons with disabilities, and persons with disabilities should be involved as teachers, instructors or advisers in staff training programmes. 
4. The training of community workers is of great strategic importance, particularly in developing countries. 
It should involve persons with disabilities and include the development of appropriate values, competence and technologies as well as skills which can be practised by persons with disabilities, their parents, families and members of the community. 
1. States should periodically and systematically evaluate national disability programmes and disseminate both the bases and the results of the evaluations. 
2. States should develop and adopt terminology and criteria for the evaluation of disability-related programmes and services. 
3. Such criteria and terminology should be developed in close cooperation with organizations of persons with disabilities from the earliest conceptual and planning stages. 
4. States should participate in international cooperation in order to develop common standards for national evaluation in the disability field. 
States should encourage national coordinating committees to participate also. 
5. The evaluation of various programmes in the disability field should be built in at the planning stage, so that the overall efficacy in fulfilling their policy objectives can be evaluated. 
2. Such measures must be integrated into all forms of technical and economic cooperation, bilateral and multilateral, governmental and non-governmental. 
States should bring up disability issues in discussions on such cooperation with their counterparts. 
It is of the utmost importance that persons with disabilities and their organizations are consulted on any development projects designed for persons with disabilities. 
They should be directly involved in the development, implementation and evaluation of such projects. 
4. Priority areas for technical and economic cooperation should include: 
(a) The development of human resources through the development of skills, abilities and potentials of persons with disabilities and the initiation of employment-generating activities for and of persons with disabilities; 
(b) The development and dissemination of appropriate disability-related technologies and know-how. 
6. States should take measures to improve the knowledge of disability issues among staff involved at all levels in the administration of technical and economic cooperation programmes. 
1. Within the United Nations, its specialized agencies and other concerned intergovernmental organizations, States should participate in the development of disability policy. 
(b) Research institutions and individual researchers involved in disability issues; 
(c) Representatives of field programmes and of professional groups in the disability field; 
(d) Organizations of persons with disabilities; 
4. States should ensure that the United Nations and its specialized agencies, as well as all intergovernmental and interparliamentary bodies, at global and regional levels, include in their work the global and regional organizations of persons with disabilities. 
1. The purpose of a monitoring mechanism is to further the effective implementation of the Standard Rules. It will assist each State in assessing its level of implementation of the Rules and in measuring its progress. 
The monitoring should identify obstacles and suggest suitable measures which would contribute to the successful implementation of the Rules. 
The monitoring mechanism will recognize the economic, social and cultural features existing in individual States. 
An important element should also be the provision of advisory services and the exchange of experience and information between States. 
A Special Rapporteur with relevant and extensive experience of disability issues and international organizations shall be appointed, if necessary, funded by extrabudgetary resources, for three years to monitor the implementation of the Standard Rules. 
4. The panel of experts will be encouraged by the Special Rapporteur to review, advise and provide feedback and suggestions on the promotion, implementation and monitoring of the Standard Rules. 
5. The Special Rapporteur shall send a set of questions to States, entities within the United Nations system, and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, including organizations of persons with disabilities. 
The set of questions should address implementation plans for the Standard Rules in States. 
The questions should be selective in nature and cover a number of specific rules for in-depth evaluation. 
In preparing the questions the Special Rapporteur should consult with the panel of experts and the Secretariat. 
6. The Special Rapporteur shall seek to establish a direct dialogue not only with States but also with local non-governmental organizations, seeking their views and comments on any information intended to be included in the reports. 
8. The Special Rapporteur, assisted by the Secretariat, shall prepare reports for submission to the Commission for Social Development, at its thirty-fourth and thirty-fifth sessions. 
In preparing such reports, the Rapporteur should consult with the panel of experts. 
9. States should encourage national coordinating committees or similar bodies to participate in implementation and monitoring. 
As the focal points on disability matters at the national level, they should be encouraged to establish procedures to coordinate the monitoring of the Standard Rules. 
10. Should extrabudgetary resources be identified, one or more positions of interregional adviser on the Standard Rules should be created to provide direct services to States, including: 
(a) The organization of national and regional training seminars on the content of the Standard Rules; 
(b) The development of guidelines to assist in strategies for implementation of the Standard Rules; 
(c) Dissemination of information about best practices concerning implementation of the Standard Rules. 
11. At its thirty-fourth session, the Commission for Social Development should establish an open-ended working group to examine the Special Rapporteur's report and make recommendations on how to improve the application of the Standard Rules. 
In examining the Special Rapporteur's report, the Commission, through its open-ended working group, shall consult international organizations of persons with disabilities and specialized agencies, according to rules 71 and 76 of the rules of procedure of the functional commissions of the Economic and Social Council. 
12. At its session following the end of the Special Rapporteur's mandate, the Commission should examine the possibility of either renewing that mandate, appointing a new Special Rapporteur or considering another monitoring mechanism, and should make appropriate recommendations to the Economic and Social Council. 
13. States should be encouraged to contribute to the United Nations Voluntary Fund on Disability in order to further the implementation of the Standard Rules. 
Recalling also its request to the Secretary-General, made in its resolution 45/91 of 14 December 1990, to shift the focus of the United Nations programme on disability from awareness-raising to action, with the aim of achieving a society for all by the year 2010, 
Recalling further its resolution 47/3 of 14 October 1992 proclaiming 3 December as the International Day of Disabled Persons, 
Aware of the need for more vigorous and broader action and measures at all levels to fulfil the objectives of the Decade and the World Programme of Action, 
1. Takes note with satisfaction of the number of Member States that celebrated the first International Day of Disabled Persons on 3 December 1992; 
Recalling its resolution 47/5 of 16 October 1992, by which it decided to observe the year 1999 as the International Year of Older Persons, 
Recalling also Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/22 of 27 July 1993, by which the Council invited Member States to strengthen their national mechanisms on ageing, inter alia, to enable them to serve as national focal points for the preparation and observance of the International Year of Older Persons, 
Noting the recent measures aimed at consolidating the social and economic activities of the United Nations, 
4. Commends the International Institute on Ageing on its training programme and related activities, and invites national, regional and international organizations to cooperate closely with the Institute; 
5. Urges the United Nations, Member States and non-governmental organizations to support the African Society of Gerontology in developing and implementing a regional programme of activities on ageing; 
6. Invites interested Member States, non-governmental organizations and research centres to support the activities of the United Nations programme on ageing, particularly research activities aimed at suggesting policy options to enhance contributions by the elderly to development; 
7. Invites Governments, non-governmental organizations and United Nations organizations and bodies concerned with ageing to submit to the Secretary-General their proposals for the preparations for and observance of the International Year of Older Persons; 
Aware of the major obstacles to the implementation of the World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons, foremost among them an inadequate allocation of resources, 
2. Reiterates the responsibility of Governments for removing or facilitating the removal of barriers and obstacles to the full integration of persons with disabilities into society, and supports their efforts in developing national policies to reach specific objectives; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to give higher priority and visibility to disability issues within the work programme of the United Nations system by: 
(a) Integrating disability issues into the policies, programmes and projects of the specialized agencies on a broader scale and with higher priority, and asking all the specialized agencies to report on their engagement in the disability field; 
(d) Encouraging the activities of the United Nations Children's Fund in promoting prevention and early detection, public awareness and community-based rehabilitation in respect of childhood disabilities; 
(e) Publishing a manual on the integration of disability issues into national planning and development projects; 
(f) Continuing the work of collecting statistical data about disability matters and finalizing the development of a global disability indicator; 
(g) Pursuing his efforts to establish a panel of persons with wide experience in the field of disability, including persons with disabilities, and with due regard to equitable geographical representation, to advise him on disability matters; 
(h) Urging Governments to integrate, where possible, disability components into technical assistance and technical cooperation programmes, including the exchange of experience in the disability field under the auspices of the competent specialized agencies; 
5. Recommends that the regional commissions and other competent regional organizations be fully utilized to explore the best ways and means to improve the specific situation of persons with disabilities in each region; 
6. Invites Member States and the private sector, including competent non-governmental organizations, to contribute to the United Nations Voluntary Fund on Disability; 
7. Invites Member States and other donors to pay close attention to the increasing number of persons with disabilities as a consequence of poverty and disease, wars and civil strife and demographic and environmental factors, including natural disasters and catastrophic accidents; 
Recalling its resolution 47/92 of 16 December 1992, by which it decided to convene a World Summit for Social Development, agreed on the objectives and core issues of the Summit and, inter alia, established a Preparatory Committee, 
Considering that the World Summit for Social Development and its preparatory process should strengthen efforts by all countries to promote policies for the enhancement of social integration in all societies, the alleviation and reduction of poverty and the expansion of productive employment, 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to make the necessary provisions, within existing resources, so that the Preparatory Committee may, if it so decides: (a) Establish, during its first session, a working group of the whole to meet in parallel with the plenary for a duration of one week; 
(b) Establish, during its second session, a working group of the whole to meet in parallel with the plenary for a duration of two weeks; 
[16]/ Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 24. [17]/ United Nations publication, Sales No. E.93.IV.2. [18]/ See Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1992, Supplement No. 2 (E/1992/22), chap. 
[53]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1993, Supplement No. 4 (E/1993/24), chap. I.D. [54]/ Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 24 (A/48/24). 
Its use of the terms "mission" and "peace-keeping operation" should be understood as including all field operations of the United Nations. 
The Secretary-General has also taken account of views expressed by representatives of Member States participating in an informal working group that met at Headquarters between July and October 1993 to consider all aspects of United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
Thus the civilian personnel, in addition to categories traditionally required for an operation (political and legal affairs, public information, personnel administration, finance and budget, general support functions, etc.), have tended more and more to expand into these new areas. 
This requirement has not been successfully met in all cases. 
There is currently a fairly high vacancy rate in authorized posts in some field operations and the anticipated requirements of future operations may well exacerbate the problem. 
The present report surveys major existing sources of civilian personnel, and suggests the pursuit of an innovative approach towards the alleviation of the shortage in civilian personnel in both existing and future missions. 
Such core functions, in the opinion of the Secretary-General, can be defined as "the political direction and the administration of an operation in all its facets". These include the formulation of policy and functions involving financial or personnel certifying authority (see A/45/801, para. 32). 
He is pleased to report the signing, on 13 September 1993, of a memorandum of understanding to that effect with the Government of one Member State within the framework approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 45/258. 
Similar memoranda are currently being negotiated with other Governments. 
7. While government nominations have made it possible to strengthen appreciably the rosters of prospective candidates for mission service, this important source is nevertheless insufficient. 
8. Staff members assigned from established United Nations offices, principally New York, make up the majority of international civilian personnel in peace-keeping operations. 
They perform the "core" functions described in paragraph 5 above, as well as support functions in the Professional, Field Service and General Service categories. 
They have the advantage of being familiar with United Nations policies and practices and, until fairly recently, it has normally been possible to deploy them to the field relatively quickly when new operations have been established or existing ones expanded. 
9. Although the Secretary-General has the authority to assign staff members to duty stations anywhere in the world, it has been the policy to assign to peace-keeping operations only those who volunteer for such service. 
Indeed, when the Organization's peace-keeping responsibilities began expanding rapidly in the late 1980s and early 1990s, large numbers of staff in established offices volunteered for mission service and a great number of them were successfully placed in posts that matched their qualifications and levels of experience. 
It should further be noted in this context that the qualifications of staff volunteering for mission service often correspond to some actual requirements in the field, but never to all. 
10. One factor limiting the number of staff volunteering for mission service is the security risk involved. 
Another is the perception that such service may impair a staff member's promotion and/or career prospects. 
Other initiatives in this respect are currently being actively pursued. 
They deal, inter alia, with issues pertaining to assignment to, and reintegration from, the mission area and include the possible introduction of incentives for mission service, as well as a study of how a systematic rotation policy might be developed for the Secretariat. 
11. The secretariats of the other organizations in the United Nations system are another source of qualified and experienced civilian staff for peace-keeping operations. 
Although the Secretary-General has made repeated appeals for volunteers from these secretariats, the responses have not always brought about the results expected. 
The Secretary-General intends to pursue this matter vigorously through the mechanisms of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC). 
12. Recruitment of new staff members from non-governmental sources outside the United Nations system has been actively pursued to help satisfy the increased demand for mission personnel. 
The pool of potential candidates is very large and is increasing as military establishments in many countries are cut back to reflect the changed international political climate. 
The names of several thousand potential recruits are on the rosters maintained by OHRM, and measures are being taken to extend those rosters and also to refine them so that candidates with qualifications and skills matching specific mission positions can be more easily and quickly identified. 
13. Recruitment of this type has provided excellent staff for many missions. 
Until recently, however, it has been constrained by checks, clearances and other procedures required by the standard recruitment process. 
Further, staff recruitment in this category has added significantly to the administrative burdens and costs of mission personnel offices, as they were subject to the provisions of the 100-series of staff rules normally meant to cover non-project United Nations career personnel. 
15. A related difficulty is that the Organization's staff rules did not provide for a suitable contractual instrument to employ large numbers of personnel for short assignments. 
The new rules provide a non-career regime for appointments of limited duration (up to four years) and will do much to speed the recruitment process and alleviate the burden of administering large numbers of staff members in the field under the 100-series staff rules. 
OHRM and the Field Operations Division (FOD) are also examining other aspects of the staff rules, as well as related policies and procedures, with a view to adjusting them to serve the Organization better in field situations. 
16. The improvements listed above will do much to streamline the recruitment and administration of new United Nations staff for core positions. 
This system, however, does not provide the most suitable means for the rapid mobilization of teams of personnel for non-core functions that need to be deployed urgently, particularly during the start-up, "surge" phase of a mission. 
Consequently, alternative methods had to be investigated. 
17. The use of significant numbers of United Nations Volunteers in peace-keeping operations is fairly recent. 
These Volunteers possess a wide range of skills, often have experience with field activities in a United Nations context and are less costly than internationally recruited staff members. 
Many were employed in UNTAC and significant numbers are also being recruited for the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ) and for the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM). 
The experience with United Nations Volunteers thus far suggests both the strengths and the limitations of this source of civilian personnel. 
18. The UNTAC experience suggests that the Volunteers can be a very useful and cost-effective source of civilian support personnel for tasks such as election monitoring, which require their deployment at the grass-roots level where their interaction with the local population seems to be especially effective. 
The Secretary-General thus sees no difficulty with the recommendation of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/47/990, para. 19) that greater use be made of their services in missions. 
It should therefore be noted that their mandate, as established by General Assembly resolution 2659 (XXV) of 7 December 1970, may have to be clarified to confirm their involvement in activities beyond those related to development assistance. 
The administrative aspects of using United Nations Volunteers are normally addressed in the memoranda of understanding signed for individual missions. 
In this context, it has been clarified that in matters of security, the Volunteers and other United Nations staff shall henceforth be subject to the same conditions, stipulations and entitlements, under the overall authority of the Security Coordinator. 
To alleviate the problem and allow the operation to carry out the mandate, an innovative means of recruitment had to be devised. 
This situation provides, in effect, a classic example of the difficulty described in paragraphs 8-12 above: the inadequacy of existing mechanisms and procedures to provide rapidly a large number of personnel needed for the establishment or strengthening of a major peace-keeping operation. 
It should be noted that in UNPROFOR, the problem was compounded by the political circumstances in the mission area, which made it impractical to use locally recruited staff for a great number of positions. 
While this kind of difficulty may not arise in every operation, it may well occur in some. 
22. Reporting in December 1992 on the financing of UNPROFOR, ACABQ noted the relatively low cost of the contractual personnel (see also para. 24 below) and expressed the view that similar procedures should be used, where appropriate, in other peace-keeping operations (A/47/778, para. 41). 
23. From the operational point of view, this initiative has been a notable success. 
On average, the contracted personnel have been deployed to their mission stations within 28 days of the signing of contracts - significantly faster than would have been possible had staffing proceeded through the normal channels. 
On this subject, UNPROFOR has reported that the personnel in question are performing satisfactorily and that their standards "are quite high in terms of both professionalism and work ethics"; it considers the pilot project instrumental in enabling the mission to carry out its mandate. 
Cost, however, has not been the prime criterion in selecting one contracting international service agency in preference to another. 
25. In its report to the General Assembly on administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of United Nations peace-keeping operations, the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions raised questions related to the remuneration of contractual personnel. 
26. The Secretary-General understands and shares the Advisory Committee's concerns. 
In fact, in order to attract good candidates, contractors tend to offer a salary and benefits package considered competitive to the pool of potential candidates from which they would recruit. 
He also intends to review compensation packages offered by contractors for contract field teams within the more general framework of other contracted personnel to ensure that no abusive or exploitative practices are allowed. 
28. On the question of pay equality, contractual personnel receive a base salary and a uniform monthly incentive allowance. 
While there are cases in which persons performing similar functions are not paid the same aggregate amount, such disparities can be attributed to differences in the qualifications and experience of the appointees. 
29. In its report on the staffing of missions the Joint Inspection Unit has recommended that resort to contractual arrangements be further explored and examined (A/48/421, annex, recommendation IV (b)). 
(a) It would greatly accelerate the deployment of qualified support personnel to missions; 
(b) It would give the Organization easy access to a reservoir of technical/trade/professional skills that are not readily available in the United Nations system or do not exist at all within it; 
(c) It would make available more Field Service staff members for managerial and supervisory functions; 
(d) It would significantly reduce the burden on mission administrative staff; 
(e) It could eventually become a useful source of staff of proven competence for recruitment to the organizations and programmes of the United Nations system; 
Moreover, since personnel obtained through these channels would normally hold one-year contracts with their employers, they would not become a burden on the Organization when missions were reduced in scale or terminated. 
Those whose performance proved unsatisfactory could be promptly removed and replaced. 
For these reasons, as well as the others indicated above, personnel costs would be contained. 
At the same time, the contracting international service agencies would be required to propose not just individuals, but contract field teams, i.e. teams of workers complete with their own procedures and administrative support. 
This provision should improve efficiency and, in addition, would reflect more clearly the distinct character and status of this category of personnel. 
31. In light of the above, the Secretary-General would welcome endorsement by the General Assembly of his plans to resort to contractual arrangements as an additional source of civilian personnel in peace-keeping missions, under the terms specified in paragraphs 33-37 below. 
They are therefore not entitled to the emoluments and benefits of United Nations staff members, employees or agents. 
33. International contractual personnel would not perform "core functions" as these functions have been defined in paragraph 5 above. 
Furthermore, to the extent possible, the functions to be performed by such personnel would relate to technical and mechanical skills, trade and related fields. 
These delineations, are designed to distinguish further among the various categories of personnel engaged in peace-keeping operations and, inter alia, to ensure that contractual personnel would not normally find themselves in supervisory positions as regards United Nations staff members, while still allowing for the proper functioning of such operations. 
34. Although international contractual personnel are employees of the contracted international service agencies, they work under the overall authority of the Chief of the Mission for the duration of their tenure with the United Nations peace-keeping operation. 
The Chief of Mission therefore has the authority, and indeed the obligation, to monitor their services and, when necessary, demand that the relevant service agency replace those persons whose performance or conduct is deemed unsatisfactory. 
The Secretariat would introduce appropriate internal mechanisms to monitor the performance and the conduct of the contractual personnel and to control the quality of services they perform. 
35. The contractual documents to be concluded between the United Nations and the international service agencies would require that they fully indemnify, defend and hold harmless the United Nations from and against third party claims arising from acts or omissions of personnel supplied by them. 
Such indemnity obligations would be accompanied by financial guarantees in amounts commensurate with the potential exposure of the Organization to such third party claims. 
36. International contractual personnel, while not covered under the Convention on Privileges and Immunities of the United Nations, as they are neither officials of the Organization nor experts performing missions for the Organization, should nevertheless be accorded legal protection. 
This protection would extend to immunity from legal process in respect of words spoken and written and all acts performed by them in their official capacity, as well as entitlement to repatriation in times of international crisis. 
37. About two thirds of the civilian posts in current peace-keeping operations are staffed by locally recruited personnel, usually in the General Service and related categories. 
In general, the difficulties encountered in filling international civilian posts in missions, as described in sections II-VII above, have not applied to these locally recruited posts and vacancy levels have been relatively low. 
38. In its report, the Advisory Committee called attention to the "significant number" of international General Service staff employed in such operations and expressed the belief that greater efforts should be made to recruit such personnel locally (A/47/990, para. 15). 
39. The Secretary-General has reported separately to the General Assembly and to the Security Council on the security of United Nations operations and the personnel attached to them, both civilian and military (A/48/349-S/26358 of 27 August 1993). 
The security measures envisaged therein apply to all categories of personnel contributing to United Nations field operations. 
The Secretary-General intends to draw on all the categories described in sections II to VIII of the present report so as to provide existing and future missions with the personnel they need to function effectively and at minimum cost. 
1. In paragraph 10 of its resolution 46/48 of 9 December 1991, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to collect information on peace-keeping training and similar activities and further requested him to issue a list based on national submissions and to bring it up to date regularly. 
For ease of use, it is presented in standardized form. 
3. The Australian Defence Force Peace-keeping Centre was established in January 1993 to oversee training and the development of peace-keeping doctrine. 
The Peace-keeping Centre will hold two staff-level courses per year and provides instructor support to contingent pre-deployment training and general officer training courses. 
The Centre is open to regional participation, as well as to Australian civilian personnel. 
Basic training covers all the areas outlined in the United Nations guidelines: 
6. The Australian Department of Defence offers training assistance in specialized areas. 
For example, mine-awareness and medical training were given to members of the Federal Police Force that were deployed with the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC). 
When possible, specialists and personnel with United Nations experience are part of the instructional staff. 
8. The Austrian Armed Forces provide peace-keeping training to their personnel assigned to United Nations missions at the Austrian Training Centre for United Nations Peace-keeping Operations. 
9. The Centre's courses are designed to prepare Austrian military and civilian personnel of all ranks for United Nations peace-keeping duty. 
Military units, staff officers, military and civilian police, military observers, foreign nationals, and medical assistants receive training that includes the following topics: - peace-keeping principles; 
These include a three-week Staff Officer course, a three-week logistics course, a three-week military observer course, a four-week military police course, and election monitoring courses. 
Currently, up to 15 places are reserved for participants from foreign countries in staff officer and military observer courses. 
13. The United Nations "Peace-keeping Training Manual" is the main document used by the Joint Armed Forces Staff in training Brazilian armed forces personnel for United Nations operations. 
14. When necessary, members of the Brazilian Army and Marine Corps receive specialized courses in the following areas: 
15. Brazilian military observers always receive special training. 
16. Peace-keeping training for Canadian Forces is provided by the Department of National Defence. 
The objective of Canadian Forces' peace-keeping training is to meet all the requirements outlined in the United Nations Peace-keeping training manual. 
17. Canadian Forces' training for peace-keeping operations is divided into two categories: general military training and specific training for peace-keeping operations. Training is provided to staff officers, military units, reservists, military and federal police, military observers, and election monitors. 
Refresher training prior to deployment has proven adequate in terms of meeting general military training requirements. 
A small number of deployed reservists are also trained to the same high standards as the regular forces. 
The Canadian Forces have developed numerous special courses: 
- annual training for Canada's stand-by force in Jamaica and the Mohave Desert; 
- military observer training (at the Canadian Forces Base, Montreal); 
- United Nations mandate training for a specific mission; 
- observation post duty training; 
- crowd control techniques; 
- United Nations administrative procedures; 
- the ethos of peace-keeping. 
19. The objective of the military observers training programme, to be organized for a period of three months, is to provide officers who have had little or no experience as military observers with the operational competence necessary for them to adapt readily upon deployment. 
- functions of military observers; 
- communications; 
- foreign military language (English); 
- military topography; 
- quick identification of weapons and equipment; 
- control of common diseases in tropical forest and desert areas. 
22. Colombian training for United Nations operations is provided to military and civilian personnel who form part of a peace-keeping contingent. 
23. Colombian peace-keeping training varies with the demands and requirements for each particular mission. 
Only the personnel selected for participation in those missions receive peace-keeping training, which is given to infantry units, officers, military observers and civilian police. 
In addition to the basic training recommended by the United Nations guidelines, Colombian personnel receive training in the following areas: 
- political, historical and geographical briefings of the conflict; 
- standard operating mission procedures; 
- physical training; 
- weapons firing and explosive ordnance disposal; 
- United Nations operations techniques; 
- aircraft recognition; 
- briefings on any agreements signed between parties. 
24. Prior to Denmark's participation in the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), all Danish peace-keeping training was provided by the Danish United Nations Department of the Defence Command, which had the capacity to train only one company at a time. 
Training authority has since expanded to include various army institutions in order to prepare a battalion for UNPROFOR. 
25. United Nations training and rapid reaction force training is an integrated part of the Force Training Cycle. 
The Danish military incorporates peace-keeping training into all levels of its military training for all army personnel. 
Staff officers, officers, military units, military observers, military police, stand-by forces and all other members of Danish contingents receive training. 
The complete Danish peace-keeping training programme includes basic training, stand-by force training, and pre-mission training. 
The basic elements of United Nations training and reaction force training are included in routine national military training. 
26. Basic United Nations Training consists of individual training and includes a general introduction to peace-keeping operations, observation post and check-point duty, patrolling, and signal training in Danish and English. 
27. Stand-by force training is carried out at the unit level and includes basic training, riot control, escorting, field fortification and obstacle construction, and mine-clearance. 
It always includes courses on mission-specific knowledge, special equipment, live firing exercises, and medical checks. 
Civilian personnel are not regularly trained. 
Training is carried out at the United Nations Training Centre for Peace-keeping Operations, Niinisalo Garrison, Finland. 
Training for peace-keeping operations is conducted several times each year and is provided to officers, non-commissioned officers, staff officers, military observers, military police, stand-by forces, and foreigners. 
The intensive training programme prepares Finnish personnel for most peace-keeping eventualities and covers the following topics: 
- knowledge of United Nations principles, international law and operation; 
- tactical peace-keeping training in all its aspects; 
- technical training in special subcourses; 
- first aid and hygiene. 
In March 1993, Finland provided a special six-day training course to 30 officers of the German Defence Forces. 
Half of the officers received military observer training and the other 15 officers were trained to be peace-keeping instructors. 
33. At the present time, Hungarian citizens are participating in United Nations peace-keeping operations only as military observers, and peace-keeping training is therefore limited to such activities. 
35. The most recent training course was held in March 1993 for 10 days. 
Of that contingent, individual groups of officers participated in additional 10-day mission-specific courses prior to their deployment in various current operations including UNIKOM and the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM). 
The next two-week training course for future peace-keeping officers is planned for October 1993. 
36. The Department of Defence coordinates all training of Irish military personnel selected for peace-keeping operations. 
Participants are selected from a pool of volunteers in accordance with their level of fitness, discipline record, and recommendations. 
Training is conducted at various Department of Defence institutions and UNIFIL camps. 
37. All personnel who are selected receive training to meet mission requirements. 
This includes staff officers, officers, military units, military police, military observers, and medical personnel. 
Ireland's UNIFIL training programme is used as a guideline for training Irish personnel for other United Nations operations. 
Irish United Nations peace-keeping training consists of numerous courses, which include the following: 
- weapons and endurance skills; 
- communications; 
- hygiene; 
- nuclear, biological and chemical training; 
- administration; 
- battalion administration and operational training. 
Training takes place at the company and battalion levels. 
39. Leadership, self-discipline, and personal well-being skills are emphasized throughout the training process to instil the rank and file with high morale. 
Special UNIFIL Orientation Training helps prepare selected volunteers for duty and includes the following courses: 
- the history of UNIFIL; 
- the "do's and don'ts" of Lebanese culture; 
40. The Italian Armed Forces provides training for its members as well as civilian personnel earmarked for United Nations service. 
Training is conducted at the Institute of War of the Italian Army in Civitavecchia and various branches of the Italian Red Cross in Marina Di Massa, Iesolo Lido, and Rome. 
41. Staff officers, officers, crews of the Military Marine, federal and civilian police, air crews, and military observers receive training. 
Marines learn inspection procedures for merchant marine shipping. 
42. The objective of the UNTAC training course administered to the Italian Federal Police (Carabinieri), was to prepare them as members of a United Nations operation. 
Approximately 110 police officers participated in the four-week course located at the Carabinieri First Battalion Academy in Velletri. 
The course included the following subjects: 
- French and English; 
- hygiene; 
The two- week course is taught by university professors, officers, and Red Cross personnel. 
44. The Republic of Korea provides a training programme for its contingent with the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II). A Peace-keeping Training Centre has been established under the auspices of the Engineering School. 
46. Supplementary training, totalling three weeks, consists of physical training, specialty training, weapons firing exercise, disciplinary exercise, guard and protection exercise, and operation of mobile task forces. A six-day course by special warfare troops is also offered. 
47. The Army of Luxembourg, in collaboration with the Belgian Armed Forces, trains Luxembourg military personnel for participation in the joint Belgian-Luxembourg Battalion for UNPROFOR. 
Selected officers of the Luxembourg Armed Forces also receive military observer and staff officer training at the Austrian Training Centre for United Nations Peace-keeping Operations. 
Training is conducted at the Luxembourg military facilities and the Austrian Training Centre for United Nations Peace-keeping Operations. 
48. Infantry units earmarked for United Nations deployment follow a four-month training programme in Luxembourg prior to joint deployment with Belgian troops. 
The training programme emphasizes the rules of engagement, infantry tactics, and geopolitical aspects of the deployment zone. 
- observation post and patrolling duty; 
- nuclear biological chemical training; 
- armament use and recognition; 
49. Units to be deployed within the framework of the Belgium-Luxembourg UNPROFOR Battalion receive a specific joint training of up to two weeks' duration within the Belgian Battalion. 
50. Officers receive special military observer and staff officer instruction, at the rate of one officer annually per course, at the Austrian Training Centre for United Nations Peace-keeping Operations. 
51. The Royal Nepalese Army coordinates all training of its personnel for participation in United Nations missions. 
The selected personnel from various units are trained at Panchkhal Military Base. 
52. Infantry units, staff officers, and military observers receive training. 
Training for UNIFIL personnel occurs from December to February and June to August. 
UNPROFOR training takes place from September to November and March to May. 
53. Participants receive instruction from military personnel with United Nations experience, Foreign Ministry officials, representatives of research institutes, and university professors in the following areas: 
- check-point and observation post duties; 
- United Nations procedures and administration; 
- culture, history, and language. 
When possible, training involves simulated exercises for each mission. Training culminates with a demonstration by the battalion in an effort to display the skill and poise necessary for participation in United Nations operations. 
54. The Army plans to establish a course designed for training military observers. 
Training is conducted at the Peace Forces Training Detachment, Elias Beeckman Barracks, Ede, the Netherlands. 
56. The Peace Forces Training Detachment trains staff officers, infantry units, military observers, and federal police. 
- administrative issues; 
- United Nations operational procedures; 
- cultural and socio-political information; 
- family information. 
57. The seven-person staff of the Peace Forces Training Detachment handles most of the two-week training courses. 
Guest speakers include instructors from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Defence Staff, Institute of International Relations Staff, Commando Corps personnel, and medical staff. 
Personnel for United Nations operations are selected from the New Zealand Regular Army. 
The training is modified to suit each mission and is based on the training for previous missions of a similar nature. 
60. United Nations training is provided to officers, military units, military observers, and reservists destined for United Nations operations. 
Despite slight training modifications for each specific mission, NZDF commitments require participants to undergo training in the following areas: 
- general military and medical issues; 
- theatre preparation (courses on geography, climate, culture, history and politics of the operation); 
- physical fitness. 
61. All members of a United Nations operation are assembled in Auckland before departure for the pre-deployment training phase. 
During this 10-day training phase, the contingent receives further briefings about United Nations procedures, specialist training, and language instruction. 
Specialist training includes advanced mine-awareness and signals courses for UNTAC. 
Military observer candidates destined to serve in the United Nations Truce Supervision Organization (UNTSO), UNPROFOR, and UNAVEM receive instruction in the following areas: 
- vehicle familiarization and driving skills; 
- weapon systems recognition; 
- language training; 
- medical training. 
63. The peace-keeping activities of Denmark, Finland, Norway and Sweden are highly integrated and governed by NORDSAMFN. When the Nordic countries first began cooperating on United Nations matters in the 1950s, they did so mainly in regard to the organization of equipment and the joint deployment of troops. 
These training centres are the United Nations Military Police Course in Denmark; the United Nations Military Observer Course in Finland; the United Nations Logistics Course in Norway; and the United Nations Staff Officer Course in Sweden. 
United Nations Military Police Course, Denmark: 
United Nations Military Observers Course, Finland: 
65. The purpose of preparing Nordic officers for observer duties is achieved by instruction in the following areas: United Nations organization and history; observer duties and communication procedures; political, social, and religious briefings; climatic, topographical and environmental circumstances specific to each mission; peace-keeping attitudes; and English language. 
United Nations Logistics Course, Norway: 
66. The two-week course provides the students with knowledge about logistical aspects of United Nations missions and a general understanding of international disaster relief. 
The topics include general logistical information; logistics principles and procedures; engagement in United Nations operations; and experience from United Nations operations. 
The courses are taught in English in the form of lectures, team exercises, and case studies. 
United Nations Staff Officer Course, Sweden: 
68. The Norwegian General Inspector of the Army, Navy, and Air Force is responsible for coordinating peace-keeping training for members of the Norwegian Armed Forces. Training is conducted at various Norwegian Defence Department facilities and at the United Nations Logistics Officers Centre, Vatneleiren. 
Norway's United Nations Stand-by Force, created in 1964, supplies most of the personnel for United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
69. Peace-keeping training is part of Norwegian military training at all levels and is designed to establish the knowledge, skills, and the attitudes individuals and units need for peace-keeping. 
All branches of the Armed Forces, staff officers, officers, military observers, military police, stand-by forces, foreigners, military students, and medical personnel receive a peace-keeping refresher course every three years and staff exercise every year. 
Training is tailored to each mission, but will usually cover the following topics: culture, geography, history, and politics of past missions; preventive health care; peace-keeping theory; United Nations Guidelines for Standard Operating Procedures and logistics regulations; check-point and observation post duty; patrolling, searching, escorting, and tailing; and infrastructure construction. 
Instructors with experience in the relevant operations are used whenever possible. 
Training is conducted at various Army, Naval, and Air Force facilities. 
73. Training varies for each United Nations peace-keeping operation, but when large contingents are designated for United Nations duty, the Army Education Command organizes an accelerated course. The courses are offered to officers, military observers, military police, infantry units, and civilian employees. 
Accelerated training for personnel selected for United Nations operations includes the following subjects: 
- United Nations peace-keeping procedures; 
- infantry, cavalry, artillery and engineering corps tactics; 
- communications and logistics training; 
75. Training offered to naval personnel by the Navy includes map reading, symbols and abbreviations, military topography, terrestrial navigation, and language instruction. 
This information is covered by the year-long General Staff and High Command courses at the Peruvian Air Warfare Academy. 
77. The objective of the training is to prepare contingent members for the rigours of United Nations missions. 
The training is provided to officers, infantry units, air crews, military observers, and civilian police. 
The three-day course uses the Peace-keeping Training Manual as a reference guide and consists of instruction in the following areas: 
- United Nations standard operating procedures and principles; 
- United Nations privileges and immunities; 
- law and international peace-keeping. 
Those selected by the committee must attend an extensive training course in police skills. 
- Khmer language; 
- explosive and ordnance disposal, mine detection; 
- preventive maintenance of light vehicle, defensive driving; 
- police operations procedures; 
- terrain intelligence; 
- police correspondence; 
- social usage and protocol; 
- firearms maintenance; 
- protection and security for senior officials and other important figures. 
The four to six-week training course, initiated immediately prior to the contingent's deployment, includes the following subjects: United Nations Standard Operating Procedures and scope of duties; patrolling, check-point and observation post training; military English; cooperation with local community; driving; first aid; anti-chemical weapons defence; and topography. 
81. The Training Centre has special courses for military observers and military/civilian police. 
The courses are designed to prepare officers and military/civilian police for duty in any United Nations mission. 
- general orientation (geopolitical briefing, United Nations legal aspects, United Nations Standard Operating Procedures); 
- communications; 
83. The Training Centre also offers a number of special courses in the following categories: administration, medical care, United Nations guards, engineering and basic English. 
84. The training of Portuguese military personnel in the tasks inherent in peace-keeping operations is now undertaken at the level of general military training in all units, as well as being included in the curricula of relevant courses offered at military institutions. 
85. The personnel considered for peace-keeping operations, especially ground forces and military observers, have undertaken training exercises for those tasks throughout 1993. 
An example of this was the preparation of the Communications Battalion that is now in the service of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ). 
86. The Defense Ministry of the Russian Federation organizes the training for peace-keeping forces and military observers. 
87. The 27th Guard motorized infantry division is given training in order to participate in various peace-keeping operations. 
At present, measures are being taken to improve the teaching facilities and to establish training centres for the preparation of peace-keeping forces. 
88. Since 1980, approximately 35 officers a year, ranging in rank from captain to major, undergo a two-month course at Solnechnogorsk. 
Russian officers with previous United Nations military observer experience teach the courses. 
The course prepares officers to perform observer duties under difficult conditions with instruction in the following subjects: 
- history of United Nations peace-keeping activities; 
- military and combat techniques, principles of observation; 
- military engineering training; 
- communications; 
- automotive training; 
- medical training; 
- combined field training. 
89. The Senegal Ministry of the Armed Forces organizes the training of personnel destined for United Nations peace-keeping operation duty. 
Training is conducted at various military facilities. 
90. Once members of a contingent have been selected, they are regrouped at a central location for training to foster an esprit de corps amongst the various elements. 
The training is provided to officers, military observers, infantry units, and military police. 
During the training period the contingent receives instruction in the following areas: 
- United Nations operational and logistical procedures; 
- impartiality and humanitarian law; 
91. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the embassy of the country of deployment usually participate by briefing military personnel on geopolitical and economic issues in the mission area. 
92. At the present time Singapore has no formal peace-keeping training courses. 
The Singapore Police Force conducts training courses on an ad hoc basis as necessary to prepare its police for involvement in United Nations peace-keeping operations, e.g. 
The courses are conducted at two levels: selection training and preparatory training and are given at police training establishments. 
It is attended by police officers with satisfactory records, who have volunteered to serve in the United Nations peace-keeping contingents. 
The Preparatory Training Course covers a period of five weeks prior to deployment in the mission area and is mandatory for officers who have successfully completed the Selection Training Course. 
The course focuses on four main aspects of training: 
- health care, diet and nutrition, personal hygiene, preventive medicine; 
- weapons training, unarmed combat; 
- geography and culture; 
- language - greetings and basic conversational phrases. 
The course concludes with a five-day field trip during which the physical training and leadership skills are put into practice. 
94. In Spain the Training Office and the Army, Navy and Air Force Headquarters schedule periodic activities in their respective instructional centres. 
95. General training is currently provided to students pursuing basic through advanced military education for the Army. 
Training is offered to officers selected for observer missions, to constituent units of the force participating in missions, and to police observers. 
Selected foreign students also participate in the general staff course. 
The units designated for participation in a mission receive, in addition to a programme of general instruction, specialized training in escort of convoys; protection of routes; establishment of check-points; patrolling; liaison procedures. 
98. The Swedish Armed Forces International Centre is responsible for training personnel for peace-keeping operations. 
99. All peace-keeping training is based on the programme provided to the Swedish Stand-by Force. 
Members of the Stand-by Force, military units, logistics personnel, military observers, military and civilian police, disaster relief personnel, election monitors and foreigners receive training. 
The various two-week comprehensive training programmes cover numerous topics: 
- United Nations peace-keeping history; 
- political/social and historical causes of the conflict; 
- United Nations operating techniques; 
- negotiation; 
- weapons and mine training; 
In addition, the civilian police are given training in local police regulations and international human rights law. 
101. As a non-member State Switzerland has participated only sporadically since 1953 in United Nations peace-keeping operations and only through supplies and transport of military personnel and voluntary contributions. 
However, Switzerland may be training and providing its first contingent of approximately 600 Blue Helmets to United Nations operations as early as 1995. 
102. Since 1989, Switzerland has begun to intensify the frequency and nature of its participation in United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
Election supervisors, as well as officers, military observers and medical personnel, receive peace-keeping training. 
Participants undergo a week-long training course, coordinated by the Federal Department of Foreign Affairs. 
The course, taught in military English, included instruction in the following areas: 
104. Military personnel in the United Kingdom receive United Nations peace-keeping operation training under the auspices of the Ministry of Defence. 
The United Kingdom draws its peace-keeping personnel from regular service units with high standards of military training, which require only mission-specific packages as further training at various Ministry of Defence establishments, including staff colleges. 
105. During Initial Officer Training, all three Services provide a general brief introduction to the United Nations and its peace-keeping operations. 
At three single Service Staff Colleges, peace-keeping is a topic regularly covered in the courses. 
Peace Support Operation is now a subject regularly chosen by students for major course papers. 
Specialist training is given, when necessary, to the appropriate individuals. 
107. Military observers undergo a five-day training course specifically related to the area of operation. 
British peace-keeping training is open to observation by those who participate in similar programmes at other such training facilities. 
108. The United States Department of Defense provides (1) peace-keeping training for Army and Marine Corps units that have the potential to be deployed in United Nations missions and (2) United Nations familiarization/orientation courses for all officers attending the War Colleges. 
The objective is to ensure that the tactical and strategic requirements outlined in the United Nations "Guidelines for Peace-keeping Training" are fully met. 
Peace-keeping courses for United States military personnel are currently being expanded in response to the ever-increasing complexity of United Nations operations around the world. 
Such courses are offered at various combat training centres, as well as the Army Peace-keeping Training Institute/US Army War College at Carlisle Barracks, Pennsylvania; the Navy War College at Newport, Rhode Island; the Marine Corps Command and Staff College at Quantico, Virginia; and the Air University at Montgomery, Alabama. 
109. Preparation for peace-keeping operations is carried out through both integrated unit training and individual professional military education. 
The United States Army Training and Doctrine Command develops packages that are used world wide for unit level on-station training. 
In addition to standard military skills, the following topics are offered: 
- rules of engagement in United Nations environment; 
- regional orientation; 
- negotiation skills; 
- check-point operations; 
- investigation and reporting; 
- civilian military operations; 
- refugee handling. 
The Combined Arms and Service Staff, Marine Corps Command and Staff College, and Officer Advanced Course provide detailed education on peace support operations. 
Training scenarios are tailored to the selected operation and evaluate previous on-station recurrent training. 
Finally, advanced professional military education courses at each Service's War College focus on strategic United Nations concepts and force deployment. 
111. Both the Army General Command and the Navy General Command provide special courses designed to prepare officers as well as junior personnel to serve as United Nations military and naval observers. 
Training is conducted at Army and Naval Central Training Centres. 
112. The 11-week training programme under the Army General Command is divided into four separate courses: a military observer course, a General Staff officer course, a course for Officers assigned to peace-keeping units, and a course for junior members of peace-keeping units. 
Lectures and information are given by senior officers, commanders, and guest lecturers who have been on peace-keeping missions. 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "United Nations common system" and to allocate it to the Fifth Committee. 
2. The Fifth Committee considered the item at its 11th, 13th, 14th, 16th, 18th and 29th meetings, on 3, 8, 10, 12 and 16 November and 4 December 1993. 
Reaffirming its commitment to a single unified United Nations common system, 
Recalling section II, paragraph 2, of its resolution 45/241 of 21 December 1990, section I, paragraph 5, of its resolution 46/191 A of 20 December 1991 and section I.BB of its resolution 47/216 of 23 December 1992, 
Recalling section VI of its resolution 46/191 A and section II. C of its resolution 47/216, 
2. Notes the net remuneration margin of 114.2 for the calendar year 1993; 
2. Requests the Commission to review and, if necessary, recommend revised rates of staff assessment consequential upon changes in the base/floor salary scale; 
Recalling section XXIII of its resolution 2480 B of 21 December 1968, paragraph 2 of section III of its resolution 38/232 of 20 December 1983 and section I.AA of its resolution 47/216, 
3. Requests the International Civil Service Commission to report on the introduction of the language incentive scheme by the organizations, to review the scheme after taking into account the views expressed in the General Assembly and to report thereon to the Assembly at its fifty-third session; 
Recalling section XXVI, paragraph 4, of its resolution 47/219, concerning the first performance report on the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993, by which it urged the International Civil Service Commission to review the rates of staff assessment during 1993, 
2. Regrets that it has not received the review of all aspects of the question of staff assessment as requested in its decision 47/459, and requests the Secretary-General to provide the report no later than at its forty-ninth session; 
Recalling its request in section XII, paragraph 1, of its resolution 45/241 and section VIII of its resolution 46/191 A that, as a matter of priority, the International Civil Service Commission resume active consideration of the substantive areas covered under articles 13 and 14 of its statute, 
Recalling also section VII of its resolution 47/216, by which it urged the International Civil Service Commission to give attention in its work programme to measures designed to promote sound personnel management in the international public service, 
1. Notes with appreciation the action taken by the International Civil Service Commission under articles 13 and 14 of its statute with regard to job classification and human resource management, training in the context of human resource development and the status of women in the United Nations common system; 
6. Urges the governing bodies of the organizations of the common system to ensure that the executive heads of their organizations consult the International Civil Service Commission and the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Board on all such cases before either Tribunal; 
7. Requests the Secretary-General, in consultation with the executive heads of the organizations of the United Nations common system, to examine the feasibility of: 
(a) Amending the statute of the International Civil Service Commission and/or the relationship agreements between the United Nations and the other organizations of the common system with a view to ensuring a coordinated response in all appeals involving the conditions of service of staff of the common system; 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled: 
"Financial reports and audited financial statements, and reports of the Board of Auditors: 
"(a) United Nations Institute for Training and Research; 
"(b) Voluntary funds administered by the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees" 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the recommendations of the Board of Auditors (A/48/516); 
(e) Note by the Secretary-General transmitting a summary of the principal findings and conclusions for remedial action of the Board of Auditors (A/48/230). 
2. Accepts the financial reports and audited financial statements and the audit opinions and reports of the Board of Auditors regarding the aforementioned organizations; 
3. Also accepts the concise summary of principal findings, conclusions and recommendations for remedial action of the Board of Auditors; 
4. Notes with concern that the Board of Auditors issued a qualified audit opinion on the financial statements of the United Nations Institute for Training and Research and, in this connection, reaffirms the importance of compliance with the Financial Regulations of the United Nations, especially regulations 4.1 and 13.2; 
5. Approves all the recommendations and conclusions of the Board of Auditors; 
6. Requests the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees to implement better financial management systems that will permit an effective and economic delivery of its programme and reduce persistent over-obligation of funds. 
Recalling its resolution 47/211 of 23 December 1992, and especially paragraphs 9 and 10 thereof, 
3. Notes with deep concern that, with a few commendable exceptions, most United Nations organizations and programmes have taken no steps to address the requests contained in paragraphs 9 and 10 of its resolution 47/211; 
Recalling its decisions 46/445 of 20 December 1991 and 47/449 of 22 December 1992, 
Section II of that report addresses the question of annualized budget estimates for the support account; section III discusses the methodology and funding arrangements of the account; and section IV discusses resource requirements in 1993-1994. 
5. Owing to the Committee's examination of the Secretary-General's proposed programme budget for 1994-1995 during its current session, the Committee was unable to consider the report on the support account in detail prior to 6 December 1993. 
6. The Committee therefore defers action on those proposals until its session next spring. 
The report should contain concrete proposals and a rationale for the scope and use of the support account, as well as for the scope and use of the regular budget for financing backstopping activities of peace-keeping operations. 
The Committee requests that the criteria for distinguishing between the backstopping of peace-keeping operations and other activities be presented, thereby enabling the Committee to determine the funding of various posts (see also para. 18 below). 
In this connection, the Committee's recommendations for 1994 in respect of the Secretary-General's request are for the first six months (January-June); the Secretary-General is requested to submit any requirements for the period July-December 1994 to the Committee at its spring session in the context of the above-mentioned report. 
The Committee notes from annex XIII of his report that a total amount of $2,210,000 has been spent thus far in 1993 in respect of those items, pursuant to the Committee's concurrence. 
10. In response to inquiries, representatives of the Secretary-General confirmed that no expenditures had been incurred in 1993 for the objects of expenditure discussed in paragraphs 24-26 of the Secretary-General's report (travel and training) since no authorization had been granted in respect of those items. 
11. As discussed in paragraphs 34-36 of the Secretary-General's report, the requested provision for contractual services in 1993 (of which $330,000 was authorized) related to the request for contractual translation services to process the backlog of documentation. 
12. Requirements in 1994 for the non-staff costs discussed in paragraphs 24-37 of the Secretary-General's report are limited to an amount of $365,000 for travel. 
As indicated in paragraph 24, that amount comprises $325,000 in respect of the Stand-by Forces Management Unit of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and $40,000 for the Peace-keeping Finance Division. (The Committee was informed that the figure of $375,000 indicated in paragraph 24 should be corrected to read $325,000.) 
The Advisory Committee does not concur in the amount of $40,000. 
In July 1993, the Committee's concurrence was sought for the establishment of 199 additional posts; as indicated, the Committee concurred in the creation of 72 posts for four months, August to November 1993. 
14. As shown under new proposals in annex X, the Secretary-General's request for the balance of 127 new posts would have related, in respect of 1993, to the period November-December. 
The Committee notes from the same annex that the 72 posts, authorized by the Committee in July, are listed for the period August-December 1993. 
The Committee points out that, strictly speaking, the new proposals in annex X should have included the 72 posts for the one-month period of December. 
15. Additional information is provided in annex IV in respect of the 199 posts and their distribution by organizational unit in both 1993 and 1994. 
16. As indicated in paragraph 19 and annex IV, the above distribution would change in 1994; a number of redeployments among the various units are proposed. 
Although the tables in annex V show those redeployments, the Advisory Committee believes that the presentation in annex IV could have been more clear. 
17. An evaluation of the proposed 199 posts was made even more difficult by the lack of information regarding the staff resources available (from any funding source) in the units outlined in annex IV. 
The tables in annex V provide this information on a department/office level, but not always for the units outlined in annex IV. 
For example, information is provided on the totality of staff in the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, but no information on the Situation Room within that Department, for which a substantial number of posts are requested, as outlined in annex IV. 
18. The Advisory Committee's recommendations regarding the proposed 199 posts by organizational unit corresponding to the breakdown in annex IV are summarized below, supplemented by observations in respect of units which, in the Committee's view, require particular clarification. 
As stated above, those recommendations relate to the period January-June 1994. 
The Committee further recommends that the Secretary-General should indicate the results of workload studies to justify the staffing levels and complements being proposed in each unit; information regarding whether the posts have been duly classified should also be included. 
More information is required in many instances regarding the functions of the proposed posts. 
Accordingly, for 1993, as set forth in detail in annex IV, an additional 18 posts were requested. 
It recommends that, at this stage, the Situation Room should be staffed by 15 posts funded from the support account (1 P-5, 5 P-4, 4 P-3 and 5 GS), pending the Committee's consideration of the Secretary-General's report at its spring session. 
In making this recommendation, the Committee notes that, as indicated by representatives of the Secretary-General, the actual working arrangements of the Situation Room regarding, for example, shift arrangements, were not yet finalized and that the actual concept regarding how the work would be performed was still being developed. 
24. The Committee questions the need to establish a separate policy and analysis unit for the purposes indicated in the Secretary-General's report. 
25. The Committee recalls that the General Assembly, in its resolution 47/71, reiterated its invitation to the Secretary-General to consider identifying a focal point for contact by Member States seeking information on all facets, including operational logistics and administrative matters, of ongoing and planned peace-keeping operations. 
Until such time as those agreements are concluded, the Committee sees no reason to provide additional posts for that purpose. 
The Committee recommends that this function be performed by the Electronic Services Division (ESD); consequently it does not recommend the establishment of this post. 
29. In recommending three additional P-3 posts for the Internal Audit Division, the Advisory Committee emphasizes its support for strengthening the capacity of that Division. 
Consequently, in the opinion of the Committee, there is no need for a post at the P-5 level to be head of Section. 
As stated in that paragraph, those concerns should be addressed in the report requested in paragraph 6 above. 
The Advisory Committee, for a number of its recommendations, has felt it necessary to provide additional explanation and/or comment; these are contained in paragraphs 19-29 above. 
The Advisory Committee recommends that $200,000 and $50,000 be authorized for those purposes, respectively, for the six-month period. 
The Committee notes that it is intended to use part of the general temporary assistance to finance a position at the Under-Secretary-General level in the Executive Office of the Secretary-General. 
It proposes to revert to the funding modality in the context of the report requested in paragraph 18 above. 
34. The Committee recommends that the General Assembly should authorize $16,376,250 in 1994 to cover costs borne by the Support Account for the six-month period January-June 1994. 
This includes the cost of the 194 posts previously approved prior to May 1993 and the 148 posts now being recommended by the Committee pending the submission of the Secretary-General's report. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
17.4 The decrease of $14,300 relates to savings under the different programmes, partly owing to the effect of restrictions on travel in the light of the financial difficulties of the Organization. 
17.8 The decrease of $22,400 is the result of lower than estimated requirements for supplies and materials required for the sessions of the Governing Council ($35,900) and increased requirements under Administration and common services ($13,500). 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
19.3 The decrease of $89,400 relates to the following: 
(a) Policy-making organs: A decrease of $64,400 is attributable to lower requirements for temporary assistance for meetings owing to the sharing of airfare costs of conference-servicing staff between the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) and Habitat which held the sessions of their policy-making organs consecutively; 
(b) Administration and common services: A decrease of $25,000 relates to lower requirements, primarily in the provision for general temporary assistance. 
19.6 The decrease under this heading ($15,700) relates to lower than estimated requirements for external printing ($11,400) and to decreased requirements under the language training programme ($4,300). 
19.7 The increase in the amount of $4,400 reflects an increase under communications ($30,300), partially offset by decreases resulting from lower than estimated requirements under other objects of expenditure ($25,900). 
19.8 The decrease under this heading ($19,300) results from lower than estimated requirements for supplies and materials partially attributable to increased reliance on extrabudgetary resources. 
19.9 A decrease in the amount of $1,400 is related to lower than estimated requirements in the New York Liaison Office ($2,400), partially offset by increased requirements under Administration and common services ($1,000). 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
Changes appearing under "Other changes" are explained below. 
23.2 The increase of $969,700 is the result of higher than anticipated common staff costs in Addis Ababa, partially offset by savings resulting from a high vacancy rate. 
23.4 The decrease under this heading ($88,800) relates to postponement of some activities in some programmes and the effect of the high vacancy rate under others. 
23.5 The decrease of $117,300 results from a high vacancy rate in the Commission and the travel restrictions imposed by the Secretary-General in view of the financial difficulties of the Organization. 
23.6 The decrease under this heading ($451,400) relates to the fact that only one course was organized in the context of the Training and Retraining Programme for Translators, instead of the two which were budgeted, thus resulting in savings of $318,300. 
(d) Request the Secretary-General to provide the Central American countries with all possible support for the consolidation of peace in the region; 
This is true of the Secretary-General's activities in promoting a firm and lasting peace in Central America. 
(a) Continue to provide substantive support and political guidance to the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) in carrying out its verification and good offices functions; 
(c) Provide support for the Nicaraguan initiative as requested in paragraph 17 of the draft resolution; 
(d) Monitor and analyse developments related to the peace process in Central America as well as identify and implement such initiatives as may be appropriate to ensure the consolidation of that process; 
(e) In coordination with the United Nations agencies and programmes, follow developments relating to the fashioning of a region of peace, freedom, development and democracy in Central America and, thereon, draft the report of the Secretary-General requested in paragraph 26 of the draft resolution. 
It has been extremely difficult for the Secretariat to provide the necessary assistance to the Secretary-General with the temporary resources provided in the context of General Assembly resolutions 46/109 A and 47/118. 
9. On a full-cost basis, the requirements are estimated as follows: 
10. No provision has been made in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under section 4, "Peace-keeping operations and special missions", to cover the estimated additional requirements of $332,200 related to the provision of additional staff required to support the Secretary-General's continuing efforts in this area. 
Therefore, it is not anticipated that the related requirements could be absorbed from within the provision under section 4 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
11. Accordingly, should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/48/L.21/Rev.1, it is estimated that additional resources of $332,200 would be required for 1994 under section 4 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Furthermore, an amount of $78,100 would be required under section 28, "Staff assessment", to be offset by the same amount under income section 1, "Income from staff assessment". 
Accordingly, it is also his view that the related requirements of $332,200 that would arise are of an extraordinary nature, relating to the maintenance of peace and security, and should be treated outside the procedures related to the contingency fund. 
14. Should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/48/L.21/Rev.1, it is estimated that additional appropriations of $332,200 would be required under section 4 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Furthermore, an amount of $78,100 would be required under section 28, "Staff assessment", to be offset by the same amount under income section 1, "Income from staff assessment". 3B). 
(b) Agree to ensure the provision of adequate staffing and resources to permit the delivery of activities to the subprogramme of the Economic Commission for Africa (ECA) on information systems development, beginning with the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
It is also expected that, as indicated in the report of the Secretary-General on regional cooperation, 4/ the internal organizational restructuring of ECA, currently under way, would lead to further strengthening of the subprogramme. 
Should it be necessary, the Secretary-General would revert to this question following the outcome of the review. 
(b) Agree, in considering the proposed programme budget for the Economic Commission for Africa for the biennium 1994-1995, to take adequate steps to ensure sufficient staffing for the Commission at the Professional level to implement its mandates. 
At the time of the preparation of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, a review of the financial situation of the Institute showed that, despite various measures taken by the Institute to increase its income, the situation had not improved. 
Accordingly, section 15 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 contains a proposal for a grant of $942,400 to cover the cost of the four Professional posts. 
(a) To carry out the first mid-term evaluation of the programme for the Second Decade in 1994, as stipulated in the implementation strategy; 
(c) To assist member States and African intergovernmental organizations to prepare and screen new projects for inclusion in the programme in 1995 as stipulated in the programme implementation plan, in consultation with member States; 
(d) To organize two regional workshops on the Second Decade to disseminate the strategy and promote the objectives of the Second Decade in Africa. 
11. Should the General Assembly adopt the draft decision referred to above, ECA would undertake the first mid-term evaluation of the programme for the Second Transport and Communications Decade during 1994. 
This would include the following activities: 
(c) Assisting member States and African intergovernmental organizations to prepare and screen new projects for inclusion in the programme in 1995, as stipulated in the programme implementation plan. 
12. The estimated requirements for these activities would be as follows: 
(a) Convening of four subregional meetings: 
It is considered that these resources would enable ECA to provide the assistance that may be requested of it. 
(a) Parliamentary documentation: report to the Conference of African Ministers of Transport and Communications and African Ministers of Industry on the mid-term programme evaluation of the Second Transport and Communications Decade in Africa at the subregional level (1994). 
14. It will be recalled that, under the procedure established by the General Assembly in its resolution 41/213, a contingency fund is established for each biennium to accommodate additional expenditures derived from legislative mandates not provided for in the proposed programme budget. 
Under the same procedure, if additional expenditures are proposed that exceed resources available within the contingency fund, those activities can be implemented only through redeployment of resources from low priority areas or modifications of projected activities. 
Otherwise such additional activities will have to be deferred. 
15. No activity has been identified for termination, deferral, curtailment or modification under section 15 for the biennium 1994-1995 in order to convene the four subregional meetings referred to above. 
16. Should the General Assembly adopt draft decision A/C.2/48/L.52/Rev.1, the narrative of the programme of work indicated in paragraph 13 above would be added under section 15 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
(b) Agree to provide adequate resources to the Economic Commission for Africa for the Second Decade, especially to strengthen industrial cooperation in the implementation of the programme for the Decade. 
(a) Recommended that the General Assembly provide adequate resources to the Economic Commission for Africa for the Second Industrial Development Decade for Africa, especially to strengthen industrial cooperation in the implementation of the programme for the Decade; 
(b) Requested the Executive Secretary of ECA and the Director-General of the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) to further harmonize their activities to support member States in their efforts to ensure the effective implementation of the Second Decade. 
In addition, it is recalled that increased resources are proposed under section 20 (Regular programme for technical cooperation) in order to strengthen the capacity of ECA in the area of industrial development, including the implementation of relevant activities of the programme for the Second Decade. 
At this stage, therefore, it is considered that the resources proposed under sections 15 (Economic Commission for Africa) and 20 (Regular programme of technical cooperation) would be adequate to enable ECA to respond to the request contained in Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/65. 
1. Under the terms of operative paragraphs 1, 2 and 4 of draft resolution A/48/L.33 the General Assembly would: 
(b) Request the Secretary-General to implement the further measures for restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields starting in 1994; 
It is further understood that although the functions of the Executive Board of UNICEF may be modified by the resolution, a reference to it in the UNICEF Financial Regulations and Rules would also continue to apply, mutatis mutandis, with respect to the new responsibilities of the UNICEF Executive Board. 
A number of technical parameters of those changes in terms of number, duration and composition of the expected meetings in order to estimate their programme budget implications are not known at this stage, however. 
4. As regards the provisions of paragraph 27 of annex I to the draft resolution it is understood that implementation of that paragraph may call for the construction of new conference-servicing facilities for UNDP, UNFPA and UNICEF in order to accommodate the programme of meetings of the Executive Boards. 
(a) Authorize the establishment of field offices in Armenia, Azerbaijan, Belarus, Eritrea, Georgia, Kazakhstan, the Russian Federation, Ukraine and Uzbekistan, and decide that those offices shall be field offices of the United Nations development system; 
4. Field office activities related to public information are in place in the nine countries mentioned in paragraph 2 (a) above in the context of activities described under section 2 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
5. Should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/C.2/48/L.70, the Secretary-General would propose to continue these activities within the framework of the field offices that would be authorized pursuant to operative paragraph 2 of the draft resolution. 
6. No modifications would be required under section 24 (Public information) of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
8. No provision has been made to cover these additional requirements under section 24 (Public information) of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Therefore it is not possible for the cost of $2,356,400 to be absorbed from within the provisions under section 24 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Furthermore, an amount of $466,800 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
10. It will be recalled that under the procedure established by the General Assembly in its resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986, a contingency fund is established for each biennium to accommodate additional expenditures derived from legislative mandates not provided for in the proposed programme budget. 
Under that procedure, if additional expenditures are proposed that exceed the resources available from the contingency fund, the activities concerned can be implemented only through redeployment of resources from low-priority areas or modifications of existing activities. 
Otherwise, such additional activities will have to be deferred to a later biennium. 
A consolidated statement of all programme budget implications and revised estimates will be submitted to the General Assembly towards the end of the current session. 
11. No activity has been identified for termination, deferral, curtailment or modification under section 24 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Should it not prove possible to meet the required costs from the contingency fund, the implementation of draft resolution A/C.2/48/L.70 may have to be postponed, as provided for in the criteria for use of the contingency fund adopted by the General Assembly in resolution 42/211 of 21 December 1987. 
12. Should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/C.2/48/L.70, it is estimated that an additional appropriation of $2,356,400 would be required under section 24 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
13. Furthermore, an additional appropriation of $446,800 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), to be offset by an increase of the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
(a) Decide to study the possibility of the establishment of a new jurisdictional and procedural mechanism or of the extension of mandates and improvement of the functioning of existing jurisdictional and procedural mechanisms; 
(b) Decide also to establish an ad hoc intergovernmental working group of experts in the legal and financial fields, which would work in consultation with the relevant existing bodies and would submit to the General Assembly a report with specific recommendations no later than its forty-ninth session; 
(c) Further decide that the group would consist of 25 members and invite the President of the General Assembly to define the composition of the Working Group with due regard for equitable representation and to convene it as soon as possible and no later than 31 March 1994; 
(d) Request the Secretary-General to provide the group with the necessary services; 
(f) Invite Member States to make voluntary contributions to fund the activities of the above-mentioned working group. 
(a) A working group of experts, consisting of 25 members, would be convened by the President of the General Assembly as provided for in paragraph 1 (c) above prior to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
(c) The Secretary-General would provide substantive and technical servicing of the working group and prepare, between sessions, such further documentation as required by the working group; 
(d) The Secretary-General would establish a trust fund for this activity and invite Member States to make voluntary contributions. 
To the extent that such contributions were forthcoming, requirements under the regular budget would be reduced and resultant savings would be reflected in the budget performance report. 
In addition, it is estimated that $134,800 would be required under section 28 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 1/ (Staff assessment), to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
4. The resources requested under section 25E include provision not only for meetings already in the calendar of conferences, but also for meetings to be added later by decisions of the General Assembly, based on the pattern of such meetings in the past. 
Thus, no additional requirements for conference servicing would arise. 
5. No provisions have been made in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 to cover substantive and technical secretariat servicing of the meetings called for by the draft resolution. 
Therefore, it is not anticipated that the related cost of $803,800 could be absorbed from within the provisions under this section of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
6. Should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.6, it is estimated that additional requirements would arise in respect of requests contained in section III. 
These would include: It is proposed to include this provision under section 25A (Office of the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management). 
7. It will be recalled that, under the procedure established by the General Assembly in its resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986, a contingency fund is established each biennium to accommodate additional expenditures derived from the legislative mandates not provided for in the proposed programme budget. 
Under the same procedure, if additional expenditures are proposed that exceed resources available from the contingency fund, these activities can be implemented only through redeployment of resources available from low-priority areas or modification of existing activities. 
Otherwise, such additional activities will have to be deferred until a later biennium. 
A consolidated statement of all programme budget implications and revised estimates will be submitted to the General Assembly towards the end of the current session. 
9. Should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.6, it is estimated that an additional appropriation of $803,800 would be required under section 25A of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 for the servicing of the working group of 25 experts. 
Furthermore, an amount of $134,800 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
Pursuant to that request, the Secretary-General designated the Chief of the Training Service, Office of Human Resources Management, Department of Administration and Management, as the focal point to ensure a smooth transition for the organizational arrangements of UNITAR and to coordinate the remaining New York-based training programmes. 
4. Article VI, "Full-time senior fellows, fellows, consultants, correspondents and advisory bodies", of the amended statute of the United Nations Institute for Training and Research states: 
5. As indicated in paragraph 4 above, in accordance with the amended statute of UNITAR, the responsibility for appointing or extending the appointment of the full-time senior fellows rests with the Secretary-General. 
No recommendations or other actions by Board of Trustees in respect of senior fellows is envisaged in the statute of UNITAR. 
Therefore, the expenditures related to the continuation of senior fellows would have to be met from such sources. 
Moreover, all expenditures from such UNITAR funds require the prior review and approval of related budgets by the Board of Trustees of UNITAR, in accordance with article III, paragraph 2, and article VIII, paragraph 1, of the Statute. 
(a) Convene the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction in 1994 with the following objectives: 
(i) To review the accomplishments of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction at national, regional and international levels; 
(iii) To exchange information on the implementation of Decade programmes and policies; 
(b) Accept with deep appreciation the generous offer of the Government of Japan to host the Conference, and decide that the Conference will be held at Yokohama, Japan, from 23 to 27 May 1994; 
(d) Request the secretariat of the Decade to serve as the secretariat of the Conference and to coordinate preparatory activities in close cooperation with the host Government and the Preparatory Committee for the Conference, with the full support of relevant departments and offices of the United Nations Secretariat; 
(f) Decide that the preparatory process and the Conference itself should be funded through existing budgetary resources, without negatively affecting programmed activities, and through voluntary contributions to the Trust Fund for the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction; 
5. The full cost of providing conference servicing for the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction to be held from 23 to 27 May 1994, and one session of its Preparatory Committee to be held in Geneva in 1994, is estimated at $709,600 as detailed below. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 40/243, the additional costs of convening the Conference outside Geneva would be the responsibility of the host Government. 
These and other costs related to the preparatory process and the convening of the Conference, which would be funded through extrabudgetary resources, are summarized below: 
7. Furthermore, it is anticipated that travel and daily subsistence costs to attend the Conference would be incurred for the 25 members of the Scientific and Technical Committee and the 10 members of the Special High-level Council and for one representative of each least developed country. 
These costs would be funded through extrabudgetary resources and are summarized below: 
9. Should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/C.2/48/L.24, no additional appropriation would be required under the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
1. Under the terms of operative paragraphs 18, 19 and 20 of draft resolution A/48/L.29, the General Assembly would: 
2. Under the terms of operative paragraphs 1, 2, 4, 6 and 7 of draft resolution A/48/L.30, the General Assembly would: 
(a) Take note with appreciation of the report of the Special Committee against Apartheid 1/ on its work, under its mandate, in support of the peaceful elimination of apartheid through the process of a negotiated transition of South Africa to a democratic non-racial society; 
(i) To follow closely developments in South Africa; 
(ii) To continue to facilitate a peaceful and stable transition in South Africa by promoting international assistance in helping South Africans to overcome the negative social and economic consequences of the policies of apartheid; 
(iii) To maintain contacts with academic institutions and the labour, business and civic communities, including community-based and other non-governmental organizations in South Africa; 
(vi) To undertake other relevant activities aimed at supporting the political process of peaceful change until a democratically elected non-racial Government has been established in South Africa; 
(a) Take note with appreciation of the report of the Intergovernmental Group to Monitor the Supply and Shipping of Oil and Petroleum Products to South Africa 3/ and endorse its recommendations; 
(b) Decide to terminate the mandate of the Intergovernmental Group as of the date of the adoption of the present resolution; 
(c) Request the Secretary-General to issue, by 30 January 1994, as addenda to the report of the Intergovernmental Group to Monitor the Supply and Shipping of Oil and Petroleum Products, the responses of States to requests addressed to them regarding the cases contained in the annexes to that report. 
Furthermore, information activities in relation to the programme recommended in the draft resolutions would also fall under subprogramme 1, Promotional services, and subprogramme 2, Information services, of programme 38, Public information. 
Moreover, the substantive servicing of the Special Committee and of the other bodies engaged in activities against apartheid as well as other activities in relation to the programme were covered under subsection 3C, Department of Political Affairs, of the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget. 
A related provision of $4,354,800 is also proposed under that subsection for the activities of the Centre against Apartheid. 
Finally, provision for the information activities in relation to the programme has been proposed under section 24 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
No additional resources are therefore proposed for their implementation, although adjustments that would be warranted other than that referred to in paragraph 10 below would be reported to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Included in the estimates are proposals for an additional 50 posts (including the 10 authorized by the Council in February 1993) to increase the number of observers to 100 and an additional 6 support staff. 
Should a request be made for electoral assistance from the transitional authorities in South Africa, the Secretary-General would consult with the Security Council as provided for in draft resolution A/48/L.29. 
Failing this, the Secretary-General would have recourse to the provisions of the General Assembly resolution 46/187 on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses for the biennium 1992-1993, and the General Assembly's resolution on that subject for the biennium 1994-1995 to be adopted at the current session. 
9. In respect of draft resolution A/48/L.30, referred to in paragraph 2 above, it should be noted that the Special Committee, with the assistance of the Secretariat, would carry out a number of activities as called for in the resolution. 
These are reflected in the annex to the present statement, which reflects a revision to the activities referred to in section 3A, paragraph 3A.26, of the proposed programme budget for the 1994-1995 biennium. 
10. With regard to paragraph 2 (d) above, it may be recalled that the General Assembly, by its resolutions 46/79 B and 47/116 B, approved special allocations of $480,000 and $450,000 for 1992 and 1993 respectively. 
Accordingly, a provision of $930,000 was made in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 reflecting the level of the special allocation approved for the biennium 1992-1993. 
The related justification appears in paragraph 3A.37 (b) of subsection 3A of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
12. Under the provisions of paragraph 3 (b) above, the mandate of the Intergovernmental Group to Monitor the Supply and Shipping of Oil and Petroleum Products to South Africa will be terminated as of the date of adoption of draft resolution A/48/L.31/Rev.1. 
It is therefore estimated that resources additional to the provision already made under section 24 of the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget would not be required, but any adjustments warranted would be reported to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
14. The activities of the Special Committee and its subsidiary bodies in 1994 would also require conference servicing from the Secretariat. 
The substantive servicing of the Committee and other bodies and activities, along with related resources, have been programmed under subsection 3C of the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget, Department of Political Affairs. 
Their sessions and meetings are part of the 1994 calendar of United Nations meetings and conferences, 6/ and conference-servicing requirements would be accommodated from within the resources proposed under section 25E, Conference services, of the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget. 
16. The provision for the regular activities of the Special Committee against Apartheid and the Intergovernmental Group to Monitor the Supply and Shipping of Oil and Petroleum Products to South Africa under section 3A of the proposed programme budget for the 1994-1995 biennium is $906,000. 
In that regard, the special allocation could be met from part of the 1994 portion of the provision $480,000 contained in the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget. 
In view of the phasing out of activities of the Special Committee during 1994-1995, the balance of the provision $690,000 at its 1992-1993 level for the special allocation of the Special Committee contained in the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget is proposed to be relinquished. 
18. The requirements ($393,000) in respect of grants to national liberation movements would be met fully by the 1994 portion of the related provision in the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget. 
It is proposed to relinquish $690,000 of the provision for the special allocation of the Special Committee, referred to in paragraph 3A.37 of the 1994-1995 proposed programme budget. 
In respect of the other provisions proposed under subsections 3A and 3C and section 24 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, the Secretary-General would report on the revised levels to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Regarding conference-servicing requirements, it is anticipated that these would be accommodated from within the resources proposed under section 25E, Conference services, of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
(ii) Europe; 
a/ Detailed descriptions relate to events or activities for 1994 only. 
1. Opening of the session. 
2. Minute of silence for prayer or meditation. 
4. Organization of work. 
The recommendations are set out hereunder. 
"The Security Council Committee established pursuant to resolution 724 (1991) concerning Yugoslavia, 
"Recalling further the provisions of Articles 25, 49 and 50 of the Charter of the United Nations, 
"Having heard the representative of Slovakia, 
"Recognizing that the continued full implementation of Security Council resolutions 713 (1991), 724 (1991), 757 (1992), 787 (1992) and 820 (1993) by Slovakia, as well as other States, will support the measures to ensure compliance with these and other relevant resolutions, 
"5. Requests the Secretary-General, on a regular basis, to seek information from States and the concerned organs and agencies of the United Nations system on action taken to alleviate the special economic problems of Slovakia and to report thereon to the Security Council." 
As a Danube country and a directly affected Member State of the United Nations, the Slovak Republic is confronted with serious economic problems arising from carrying out the measures set out in the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
The first agreement between Czechoslovakia and the Kingdom of Serbia, Croatia and Slovenia about cooperation and trade was contracted in 1928. 
After the end of World War II, following a short freeze in mutual relations in the 1950s, an intense expansion of commercial, and then political, cooperation between Czechoslovakia and Yugoslavia took place in the next decade. 
This cooperation was further developing generally, in cooperation, in production and in the founding of common enterprises, etc. 
In accordance with the suggestion of the delegation of the United States of America at the meeting of "The committee of delegates" in Vienna (February 1993) furthermore severe sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) were discussed. 
The suggestion of the delegation of the United States of America was accepted and reflected in the most severe resolution of the United Nations Security Council accepted till now: resolution 820 (1993), which came into effect on 26 April 1993. 
According to data obtained, 43 subjects in Slovakia have been affected by the embargo, three quarters of them are private and privatized physical and juridical persons and nearly one quarter are joint-stock companies with State participation. 
These subjects are controlled by five departments: 
The embargo affects these branches: 
These numbers correspond with the data in the response to the questionnaire and attachment I. 
Many business partners from Slovakia had been cooperating for several decades with the States of the former Yugoslavia. 
They created common technology and standards applied in production and business. 
Completed products and components are staying on stock as dead capital which constantly burdens producers financially with warehouse expenses. 
Because of the situation that has arisen, they are not utilizable, or even marketable. This loss is directly affecting the contractor and it burdens the producer. 
The realization of these supplies to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) was fully suspended because of the embargo. 
The same applies to cooperation and joint ventures between Slovakia and the States of the former Yugoslavia. 
Detailed quantified losses of Slovakia connected with the embargo against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) (Security Council resolution 820 (1993)) are summarized in the answer to the questionnaire for settlement of losses directly connected with the embargo (see attachments I and II). 
"The Security Council Committee established pursuant to resolution 724 (1991) concerning Yugoslavia, 
"Recalling further the provisions of Articles 25, 49 and 50 of the Charter of the United Nations, 
"Having heard the representative of the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, 
"Recognizing that the continued full implementation of Security Council resolutions 713 (1991), 724 (1991), 757 (1992), 787 (1992) and 820 (1993) by the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, as well as other States, will support the measures to ensure compliance with these and other relevant resolutions, 
"1. Commends the Government of the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia for the measures it has taken to comply with Security Council resolutions 713 (1991), 724 (1991), 757 (1992), 787 (1992) and 820 (1993); 
"5. Requests the Secretary-General on a regular basis, to seek information from States and the concerned organs and agencies of the United Nations system on action taken to alleviate the special economic problems of the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and to report thereon to the Security Council." 
Notes: In 1992 5,641 tons have been transported by railway cargo transport and 6,141,000 by road cargo transport. 
This policy has also helped stabilize the region. 
This region, as has been demonstrated in two Balkan Wars at the beginning of this century, is potentially an arena of conflict involving many nations. 
That is why we have stood for a foreign policy of peace and tolerance and for dialogue as a political method for resolving problems among Balkan States. 
Also, it is of utmost importance to us to preserve the inter-ethnic dialogue, the lack of which has caused so much suffering in parts of the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
But in our letter of support dated June 1992, addressed to the Secretary-General, we underlined that, because of the specific position of our economy, sanctions would hurt us badly, and asked for assistance calling on Article 50 of the Charter of the United Nations. 
Moving away from the conflict, we in Macedonia began a speedy process of economic and financial emancipation from the former State of Yugoslavia, laying at the same time the foundations for economic and political reform of our society. 
I am trying to make one point very clear, a point which distinguishes us from other neighbouring countries, making our position incomparably more difficult. 
We also had to cope with the economic and political pressure imposed on us by one of our neighbours, who, at that time, incorrectly perceived the creation of our State as a threat to their security. 
Having all of these severe problems in mind it is a miracle that we have managed to preserve our economy, our internal peace, an open dialogue with ethnic minorities and their participation in Government, and even move forward towards a market economy, privatization and democratic institution-building. 
I say this because the economic conditions that we are experiencing today tend to radicalize all issues, not just the economic ones. 
Speaking of poverty allows us to inform you that using the methodology of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), an inquiry was made in some 170 enterprises which carry 80 per cent of the trade and 80 per cent of the workforce in Macedonia. 
The price that we have had to pay is the following: industry, agriculture, trade, tourism, communications and construction: 2.3 billion United States dollars (direct damages being 1.83 billion United States dollars while indirect damages total 470 million United States dollars). 
I urge the Security Council to call for immediate assistance for the Republic of Macedonia. 
It is not, as I hope I have made clear, only a question of economy. 
It is also a very important political question; the survival of a democratic process is at stake. 
Its failure could tilt the balance of the whole region, which could fall into the pit of aggressive nationalism. 
That could actually happen if the economy of my country collapses under the strain of sanctions imposed on a neighbouring country. 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General of 22 November 1993 (S/26777 and Add.1) submitted pursuant to resolutions 831 (1993) of 27 May 1993 and 839 (1993) of 11 June 1993 in connection with the Security Council's comprehensive reassessment of the United Nations operation in Cyprus, 
1. Extends once more the stationing in Cyprus of the United Nations Peace-keeping Force established under resolution 186 (1964) (UNFICYP) for a further period ending on 15 June 1994; 
2. Notes the Secretary-General's conclusion that the present circumstances do not allow for any modification in the structure and strength of UNFICYP and requests him to keep those matters under constant review with a view to the further possible restructuring of UNFICYP; 
7. Urges the leaders of both communities to promote tolerance and reconciliation between the two communities as recommended in paragraph 102 of the Secretary-General's report of 22 November 1993; 
9. Notes with interest the confirmation by the team of international economic experts that the package of confidence-building measures holds significant and proportionate benefits for both sides, and looks forward to receiving the full reports of the economic and civil aviation experts; 
10. Welcomes in this context the decision of the Secretary-General to resume intensive contacts with both sides and with others concerned and to concentrate at this stage on achieving an agreement on the package of confidence-building measures, intended to facilitate the political process towards an overall settlement; 
12. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a report by the end of February 1994 on the outcome of his efforts to achieve an agreement on the package of confidence-building measures; 
13. Decides to undertake, on the basis of that report, a thorough review of the situation, including the future role of the United Nations, and, if necessary, to consider alternative ways to promote the implementation of its resolutions on Cyprus. 
The report was approved by the Committee on 3 December 1993. 
During the period under review, no States or international organizations have consulted the Committee on these questions. 
5. By paragraph 14 of the guidelines, international organizations are requested to provide the Committee with any relevant information that may come to their attention. 
7. Since the submission of the previous report of the Committee on 7 September 1993, 10/ no allegations of violations in connection with paragraph 24 of resolution 687 (1991) have been reported to the Committee. 
8. The Committee will continue its efforts to fulfil the mandate entrusted to it. 
Since the last report of the Secretary-General, dated 4 December 1991, 12/ no further replies have been received from Member States pursuant to paragraph 4 of Security Council resolution 700 (1991). 
As you are well aware, the Azerbaijani Republic, which strongly supports the objectives of the Treaty, is doing everything possible for its successful implementation, since it regards that instrument as the basis for the new system of security that is taking shape in Europe. 
At the same time, the moment has come to give some thought to adapting the Treaty to the new geopolitical realities, while retaining everything that is valuable and positive for the building of security structures in the "new Europe". 
A serious obstacle to the implementation of the Treaty in the territory of Azerbaijan is the aggression against it by Armenia. 
I assume the States Parties to the Treaty share Azerbaijan's view that the Treaty can be implemented only in conditions of peace. 
This requires the complete demilitarization of the Nagorny Karabakh region of Azerbaijan and the unconditional withdrawal of all foreign military personnel and armaments from Azerbaijan's territory. 
Armenia, however, which at that time did everything it could to oppose the adoption of such a mandate, is still to this day continuing its aggressive policy against Azerbaijan. 
The occupied part of my country, which comprises more than 20 per cent of its territory, is thus outside the zone monitored by international inspections under the CFE Treaty and the Vienna document of 1992. 
The absence from the objects of verification of a specific quantity of armaments and equipment limited by the Treaty, which are in fact being used to wage aggression against Azerbaijan, should presumably attract the attention of the inspection teams in the course of their work in Armenia. 
In this connection, it is appropriate to recall known cases in which official organs of the Republic of Armenia have placed obstacles in the way of the conduct of international inspections in its territory. 
In the course of the military action to resist Armenia's aggression, the military equipment of Azerbaijan's armed forces is being destroyed by hostile fire and captured as trophies by the enemy. 
Azerbaijan has submitted to the Joint Consultative Group data on the extent of its losses of military equipment. 
This would be yet another step towards strengthening the regime of the Treaty on the European continent, and particularly in Transcaucasia, an important region of its area of application; 
Our representatives are ready to provide the necessary information at a meeting of the Group. 
I should like to emphasize once again that the CFE Treaty was drawn up for implementation in conditions of peace. 
The problems indicated above regarding the implementation of the Treaty in Azerbaijan in circumstances of escalating aggression by Armenia against my country can be resolved only in direct association with the process of dealing with the consequences of that aggression. 
Recalling the statement made by the President of the Security Council on 1 November 1993 (S/26677), 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General (S/26872 and Add.1) dated 13 December 1993, 
Commending the efforts of the Secretary-General and his Special Representative aimed at the earliest resolution of the Angolan crisis through negotiations within the framework of the "Acordos de Paz" and relevant Security Council resolutions, 
Reaffirming its commitment to preserve the unity and territorial integrity of Angola, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General (S/26872) dated 13 December 1993; 
3. Decides to extend the existing mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) until 16 March 1994; 
4. Reaffirms its willingness as necessary to review the existing mandate of UNAVEM II to determine whether it is able to carry out effectively its mission, taking account of any progress achieved towards the early establishment of peace in the country; 
8. Takes note of the steps taken by the Secretary-General to initiate contingency planning for the possible augmentation of the existing components of UNAVEM II for deployment in the event of significant progress in the peace process, and requests him to inform the Council periodically in this regard; 
9. Reiterates its readiness, in the event of the achievement of an effective and sustainable cease-fire, to consider promptly any recommendations by the Secretary-General on the basis of that contingency planning; 
10. Reaffirms further the need for unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance to all civilian populations in need; 
11. Welcomes also the actions taken by the Secretary-General to implement the emergency humanitarian assistance plan; 
12. Commends those Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations who have already contributed to the relief efforts and strongly appeals to all Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations to provide rapidly further assistance to Angola to meet the growing humanitarian needs; 
13. Reaffirms the obligation of all States to implement fully the provisions of paragraph 19 of resolution 864 (1993); 
1. The Committee continued its consideration of item 107, entitled "Elimination of racism and racial discrimination", at its 33rd, 48th and 54th meetings, on 15 November and 1 and 8 December 1993. 
2. At the 33rd meeting, on 15 November, the representative of Algeria, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of African States, introduced a draft resolution entitled "Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination" (A/C.3/48/L.13), which read as follows: 
"Reaffirming also its firm determination and its commitment to eradicate totally and unconditionally racism in all its forms, racial discrimination and apartheid, * The report of the Committee on this item will be issued in two parts (see also A/48/625). 
"Recalling also the outcome of the two World Conferences to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, held at Geneva in 1978 and 1983, 
"Welcoming the outcome of the World Conference on Human Rights, held at Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993 and, in particular, the attention given to the Programme of Action for the Elimination of Racism, Racial Discrimination, Xenophobia and Other Forms of Intolerance, 
"Deeply concerned about the current trend of the evolution of racism into discriminatory practices based on culture, nationality, religion or language, 
"Recalling, in particular, its resolution 47/77 of 16 December 1992, 
"Firmly convinced of the need to take more effective and sustained measures at the national and international levels for the elimination of all forms of racism and racial discrimination, 
"Welcoming the proposal to launch the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, 
"Also convinced of the need to ensure and support the peaceful transition towards a democratic and non-racial South Africa, 
"Recognizing the importance of strengthening national legislation and institutions for the promotion of racial harmony, 
"Acknowledging that indigenous peoples are victims of particular forms of racism and racial discrimination, 
"Reaffirming the Declaration on Apartheid and its Destructive Consequences in Southern Africa, [8]/ unanimously adopted by the General Assembly at its sixteenth special session, on 14 December 1989, which offers guidelines on how to end apartheid, 
"2. Decides to proclaim a Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, beginning in 1993, and to adopt the Programme of Action proposed for the Third Decade; 
"4. Urges all Governments to take all necessary measures to combat new forms of racism, in particular by adapting constantly the methods provided to combat them, especially in the legislative, administrative, educational and information fields; 
"6. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to accord special attention to the situation of migrant workers and members of their families and to include regularly in his reports all information on such workers; 
"9. Urges the Secretary-General, United Nations bodies and specialized agencies, all Governments, intergovernmental organizations and relevant non-governmental organizations in implementing the Programme of Action for the Third Decade, to pay particular attention to the situation of indigenous peoples; 
"12. Considers that all the parts of the Programme of Action for the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination should be given equal attention in order to attain the objectives of the Third Decade; 
"13. Regrets that some of the activities scheduled for the Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination have not been implemented because of lack of adequate resources; 
"14. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that the necessary financial resources are provided for the implementation of the activities of the Third Decade during the biennium 1994-1995; 
"16. Requests the Secretary-General to submit each year to the Economic and Social Council a detailed report on all activities of United Nations bodies and the specialized agencies analysing information received on such activities to combat racism and racial discrimination; 
"17. Invites all Governments, United Nations bodies, the specialized agencies and other intergovernmental organizations, as well as interested non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, to participate fully in the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination; 
"19. Decides to keep the item entitled 'Elimination of racism and racial discrimination' on its agenda and to consider it as a matter of highest priority at its forty-ninth session." 
Reference should be made to Security Council resolution 765 (1992) of 16 July 1992 urging the South African authorities to bring an effective end to the violence and bring those responsible to justice. 
"International human rights bodies dealing with racial discrimination should envisage action to rectify the after-effects of apartheid in South Africa inasmuch as the policy of apartheid was enforced by using State power to widen the gaps between racial groups. 
"Assistance to the victims of the political antagonisms resulting from the dismantling process must be given the greatest attention and international support for them should be strengthened. 
Stopgap measures to counteract the economic, social and cultural inequalities bequeathed by apartheid might be considered for underprivileged groups. 
"Training courses in human rights for the South African police force, military and judiciary could also be organized. 
"In cooperation with the democratically elected South African Government, the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) might undertake a project to overhaul the South African educational system in order to eliminate all methods and references of a racist character. 
Considering that the Committee and the Subcommission are concerned with similar questions, they could benefit from sharing their experience. 
"The Department of Public Information might also put out posters for the third decade and informative brochures on the activities planned for the Decade. 
In addition, documentary films and reports, as well as radio broadcasts on the damaging effects of racism and racial discrimination should be considered. 
"The Department of Public Information of the United Nations should compile and regularly update a calendar of United Nations, specialized agency and non-governmental organization events being organized in the course of the coming decade. 
"In cooperation with UNESCO and the Department of Public Information, the General Assembly should support the organization of a seminar on the role of the mass media in combating or disseminating racist ideas. 
"UNESCO should expedite the preparation of teaching materials and teaching aids to promote teaching, training and educational activities against racism and racial discrimination, with particular emphasis on activities at the primary and secondary levels. 
"UNESCO, in cooperation with the Centre for Human Rights, should develop programmes for teaching human rights to journalists and students of journalism. 
"UNESCO should establish a media prize for promoting positive images of communities' peaceful coexistence. 
"In cooperation with the International Labour Organization (ILO), the possibility of organizing a seminar on the role of trade unions in combating racism and racial discrimination, in employment, as well as discriminatory practices in employment should be explored. 
"The United Nations should assess sanctions, enforcement action, peace-keeping operations and intervention on humanitarian grounds, with special regard to racist and discriminatory connotations that such actions might have. 
"The Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights on contemporary forms of racism, racial discrimination, xenophobia and related intolerance, in the fulfilment of his mandate, should give due consideration to information received from all non-governmental organizations. 
"The Commission on Human Rights, in cooperation with Governments, non-governmental organizations, specialized agencies and other relevant organizations, should undertake a study on the manipulation of national sentiment for the purpose of achieving racist goals. 
"All human rights treaty bodies in the United Nations system should request Governments to pay particular attention in their periodic reports to the phenomenon of xenophobia, including xenophobic legislation. 
Governments should widely disseminate their reports in their own countries. 
"Seminars and workshops should be organized around the following topics and objectives: 
"(a) The assessment of experience gained in implementing the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination and of the effectiveness of national legislation and recourse procedures available to victims of racism; 
"(b) The suppression of acts inciting to racial hatred and discrimination, including the outlawing of propaganda activities and of organizations engaging in them; 
"(c) The right to equal treatment before tribunals and other judicial institutions, including the right to reparations for damages suffered as a result of racial discrimination; 
"(d) The transmission of racial inequality from one generation to another, with special reference to the children of migrant workers and the appearance of new forms of segregation; 
"(f) The effect of continent-wide integration processes on the adoption of discriminatory legislation; 
"(h) The role played by national institutions in promoting and protecting human rights in the fight against all forms of racism, racial discrimination and xenophobia; 
"(i) The causes of the rising tide of ethno-nationalism and its effect on racism and racial discrimination. 
"Research and studies should be undertaken in the following areas: 
Such a study might assist States in exchanging information about measures taken at different levels to implement the Convention; 
"(d) Political rights, including the participation of different racial groups in the political process and their representation in government service; 
"(e) Civil rights, including those relating to migration, nationality and the freedom of opinion and association; 
"(f) Educational measures to combat racial prejudice and discrimination and to propagate the principles of the United Nations; 
"(h) Global integration and the question of racism and the nation State; 
"(i) National mechanisms to combat racism and racial discrimination in the fields of immigration, employment, salaries, housing, education and the ownership of property; 
"(k) Recourse procedures for the use of victims of racism and racial discrimination; 
"(l) Opportunities available to the children of migrant workers to receive education in their native language; 
This issue should be taken into account in the various seminars and other activities planned during the third decade. 
"United Nations human rights bodies should consider means of negotiation and mediation aiming at resolving ethnic conflicts wherever they may take place. 
"The Commission on Human Rights should ask the Subcommission to develop a mechanism for the prevention of ethnic conflicts on the basis of recommendations produced by seminars, workshops or studies dealing with ethnic issues. 
"The Centre for Human Rights should develop a pilot project on intercommunal mediation and negotiation aimed at anticipating ethnic conflicts. 
Regional human rights organizations should be invited to mobilize public opinion in their regions against the evils inflicted by racism and racial prejudice on disadvantaged racial and ethnic groups. 
Those institutions should be recommended to assist Governments to enact national legislation against racial discrimination and promote adoption and application of international conventions. 
The Governments of the 'developed' countries should give particular attention to the links between their worsening economic situation and the increasing frequency of acts of racism, racial discrimination and xenophobia. 
"Compensation should be made to victims of racism and slavery by Governments and parties responsible for these injustices. 
"Member States should eradicate all negatively discriminatory economic policies based on race or cultural identity. 
"Immediate and effective measures should be taken in the fields of teaching, education, culture and the media to combat racial prejudice and to promote understanding, tolerance and friendship among nations and among racial, ethnic and religious groups. 
In particular, history syllabuses and textbooks should be explicit in describing inhuman and criminal policies and practices carried out in the name of a fanatical ideology, religious bigotry or ethnic exclusivity. 
"(b) To give special attention to the civic education of teachers. 
"(e) Member States should popularize and disseminate the texts of international human rights instruments with a view to deepening understanding of human rights and the crime of racism through education. 
"Governments should take concrete measures against organizations and individuals propagating racist theories and carrying out violent acts. 
During their training, police, correctional staff and law enforcement officers should be familiarized with the social and psychological conditions of those groups in order to better understand them. 
"States should see that law enforcement agencies provide equal protection for all social groups. 
"Effective recourse should be available in all countries for victims of racial discrimination. 
"The Member States concerned should adopt emergency measures to put an end to continuing violations of the rights of migrant workers, refugees and displaced persons in their own countries and stateless persons. 
"Particular attention should also be given to the situation of women belonging to ethnic or racial minorities who are victims of double discrimination based on gender as well as ethnic identity. 
Radio and television programmes should increase the number of broadcasts produced by and in cooperation with racial and cultural minority groups. 
Multicultural activities of the media should also be encouraged where they can contribute to the suppression of racism and xenophobia. 
"Journalist associations and unions should be encouraged to develop anti-racist guidelines for reporting issues involving race relations and ethnic questions. 
"Non-governmental organizations should, with youth and student associations, conduct regular programmes designed to eliminate racism and all forms of racial discrimination, in particular in post-secondary educational or training institutions. 
"Non-governmental organizations, in collaboration with UNESCO, should organize training seminars for elementary and high schoolteachers on teaching and learning about human rights and on vitally necessary anti-racist education. 
"Non-governmental organizations should propose to national departments or ministries of education specific literature that would be incorporated in the basic manual of elementary school classes to help children develop an anti-racist and intercultural consciousness which respected differences. 
"Non-governmental organizations should cooperate in implementing educational programmes, including human rights education for all the children of the world for whom there are no schools, and for those who do not receive full basic education. 
"Non-governmental organizations should create networks linking teachers, persons with knowledge of specific human rights questions within their field of competence and youth in order to foster understanding of the necessity for personal commitments in the fight against racism and human rights violations. 
"Non-governmental organizations should regularly provide information to teachers and to the media about human rights in general, the crimes of racism and racial discrimination, their own activities and those of the United Nations system in this field. 
"Non-governmental organizations, in cooperation with regional intergovernmental bodies, should organize consultations and other activities in an effort to achieve the goals set for the third decade. 
"It is important to ensure coordination between the many United Nations bodies dealing with one or more aspects of racism or racial discrimination. 
In that connection the following steps should be considered to strengthen the United Nations input into the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination: 
"(a) As a priority, an inter-agency meeting, to be attended by representatives of Member States, should be organized immediately after the proclamation of the Third Decade, in early 1994, with a view to planning working meetings and other activities. 
Specialized agencies should be encouraged to develop plans of action in their field of technical competence in keeping with the programme of action of the Third Decade; 
"(d) The coordinating duties of the Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights should be strengthened. 
"(e) The Secretary-General should submit a detailed annual report on all the activities of the United Nations and the specialized agencies and Member States undertaken to combat racism and racial discrimination; 
"(f) In addition to the annual report that he will present on all the activities undertaken to implement the Programme of Action for the Third Decade, the Secretary-General might also present an annual report on the global situation with regard to racism and racial discrimination, xenophobia and ethnic intolerance. 
"(h) In structuring the Programme of Action for the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination and the forthcoming Decade of Indigenous Peoples, due attention should be paid to the complementarity of activities and the need for synchronization of activities; 
A coordination team should be established by the Centre for Human Rights, which should include officials of the Centre and specialized agencies, indigenous and non-governmental organization representation, to assist in the coordination of activities in all those areas; 
"(j) On an annual basis, consultations between the United Nations, the specialized agencies and non-governmental organizations should take place to review and plan Decade-related activities; 
"(k) The Centre for Human Rights should establish and strengthen existing ties with regional and non-governmental organizations, at the national and international levels, including ties with civil rights movements and organizations of indigenous peoples and migrant workers. 
4. At the same meeting, the Secretary of the Committee read out editorial corrections to the revised draft resolution. 
Reaffirming also its firm determination and its commitment to eradicate totally and unconditionally racism in all its forms, racial discrimination and apartheid, 
Recalling also the outcome of the two World Conferences to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, held at Geneva in 1978 and 1983, 
Welcoming the outcome of the World Conference on Human Rights, held at Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993, and, in particular, the attention given to the Programme of Action for the Elimination of Racism, Racial Discrimination, Xenophobia and Other Forms of Intolerance, 
Recalling its resolution 38/14 of 22 November 1983, on the Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, 
Deeply concerned about the current trend of the evolution of racism into discriminatory practices based on culture, nationality, religion or language, 
Recalling, in particular, its resolution 47/77 of 16 December 1992, 
Firmly convinced of the need to take more effective and sustained measures at the national and international levels for the elimination of all forms of racism and racial discrimination, 
Welcoming the proposal to launch a third decade to combat racism and racial discrimination, 
Convinced of the need to ensure and support the peaceful transition towards a democratic and non-racial South Africa, 
Recognizing the importance of strengthening national legislation and institutions for the promotion of racial harmony, 
Reaffirming the Declaration on Apartheid and its Destructive Consequences in Southern Africa, [21]/ unanimously adopted by the General Assembly at its sixteenth special session, on 14 December 1989, which offers guidelines on how to end apartheid, 
2. Decides to proclaim the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, beginning in 1993, and to adopt the Programme of Action proposed for the Third Decade contained in the annex to the present resolution; 
3. Calls upon Governments to cooperate with the Special Rapporteur on contemporary forms of racism, racial discrimination, xenophobia and related intolerance to enable him to fulfil his mandate; 
4. Urges all Governments to take all necessary measures to combat new forms of racism, in particular by adapting constantly the methods provided to combat them, especially in the legislative, administrative, educational and information fields; 
9. Urges the Secretary-General, United Nations bodies, the specialized agencies, all Governments, intergovernmental organizations and relevant non-governmental organizations, in implementing the Programme of Action for the Third Decade, to pay particular attention to the situation of indigenous people; 
12. Considers that all the parts of the Programme of Action for the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination should be given equal attention in order to attain the objectives of the Third Decade; 
13. Regrets that some of the activities scheduled for the Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination have not been implemented because of lack of adequate resources; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that the necessary financial resources are provided for the implementation of the activities of the Third Decade during the biennium 1994-1995; 
16. Further requests the Secretary-General to submit each year to the Economic and Social Council a detailed report on all activities of United Nations bodies and the specialized agencies analysing information received on such activities to combat racism and racial discrimination; 
18. Invites all Governments, United Nations bodies, the specialized agencies and other intergovernmental organizations, as well as interested non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, to participate fully in the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination; 
20. Decides to keep the item entitled "Elimination of racism and racial discrimination" on its agenda and to consider it as a matter of highest priority at its forty-ninth session. 
The elements presented below have been suggested as those which are essential, should resources be made available to implement them. 
3. Recently, there have been signs of change in South Africa, notably the abolition of such legal pillars of apartheid as the Group Areas Act, the Land Areas Act and the Population Registration Act. 
Fierce political competition between political parties and ethnic groups has in fact already lead to bloodshed. 
These two bodies might, moreover, consider initiating a mechanism to advise and assist the parties concerned in order to bring apartheid to an end, not only in law but also in fact. 
5. The General Assembly will continue to examine the relevant work undertaken by the established United Nations bodies in the fight against apartheid, that is, the Special Committee against Apartheid, the Group of Three and the Ad Hoc Working Group of Experts on Southern Africa. 
6. Action will be needed to rectify the consequences of apartheid in southern Africa, since the policy of apartheid has entailed the use of state power to increase inequalities between racial groups. 
The knowledge and experience of human rights bodies dealing with racial discrimination could be most useful in promoting equality. 
Assistance to the victims of the political antagonisms resulting from the process of dismantling apartheid must also be given the greatest attention, and international solidarity on their behalf should be intensified. 
A cycle of seminars intended to encourage the advent of an egalitarian society should be envisaged, in cooperation with the concerned specialized agencies and units of the United Nations Secretariat, which could include the following: 
(a) Seminar on measures to be taken on behalf of the disadvantaged groups in South African society in the cultural, economic and social fields ("positive discrimination"); 
(b) Seminar on the effects of racial discrimination on the health of members of disadvantaged groups; 
(c) Training courses in human rights for the South African police force, military and judiciary. 
8. In addition, in cooperation with the democratically elected Government of South Africa, the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization might undertake a project for the total revision of the South African educational system in order to eliminate all methods and references of a racist character. 
9. During the discussion at the substantive session of 1992 of the Economic and Social Council concerning the Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, many delegations expressed their concern with regard to new expressions of racism, racial discrimination, intolerance and xenophobia in various parts of the world. 
10. The biggest contribution to the elimination of racial discrimination will be that which results from the actions of States within their own territories. 
International action undertaken as part of any programme for the Third Decade should therefore be directed so as to assist States to act effectively. 
The International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination has established standards for States, and every opportunity should be seized to ensure that these are universally accepted and applied. 
11. The General Assembly should consider more effective action to ensure that all States parties to the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination fulfil their reporting and financial obligations. 
12. The General Assembly requests the Secretary-General to organize regional workshops and seminars. 
A team from the Committee should be invited to monitor these meetings. 
(a) Seminar to assess the experience gained in the implementation of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. 
The seminar would also assess the efficiency of national legislation and recourse procedures available to victims of racism; 
(b) Seminar on the eradication of incitement to racial hatred and discrimination, including the prohibition of propaganda activities and of organizations involved in them; 
(c) Seminar on the right to equal treatment before tribunals and other judicial institutions, including the provision of reparation for damages suffered as a result of discrimination; 
(f) Seminar on international cooperation in the elimination of racial discrimination, including cooperation between States, the contribution of non-governmental organizations, national and regional institutions, United Nations bodies and petitions to treaty-monitoring bodies; 
(g) Seminar on the enactment of national legislation to combat racism and racial discrimination affecting ethnic groups, migrant workers and refugees (in Europe and North America); 
(h) Seminar on flows of refugees resulting from ethnic conflicts or political restructuring of multi-ethnic societies in socio-economic transition (Eastern Europe, Africa and Asia) and their link with racism in the host country; 
(i) Training course on national legislation prohibiting racial discrimination for nationals from countries with and without such legislation; 
(j) Regional seminars on nationalism, ethno-nationalism and human rights could also provide an opportunity for broadening knowledge of the causes of today's ethnic conflicts and particularly of the so-called policy of "ethnic cleansing", in order to provide solutions. 
Support should be sought from artists, as well as religious leaders, trade unions, enterprises and political parties, to sensitize the population on the evils of racism and racial discrimination. 
Documentary films and reports, as well as radio broadcasts on the damaging effects of racism and racial discrimination, should, moreover, be considered. 
16. In cooperation with the International Labour Organization, the possibility of organizing a seminar on the role of trade unions in combating racism and racial discrimination in employment should be explored. 
(a) To promote the aim of non-discrimination in all educational programmes and policies; 
(b) To give special attention to the civic education of teachers. 
(c) To teach contemporary history at an early age, presenting children with an accurate picture of the crimes committed by fascist and other totalitarian regimes, and more particularly of the crimes of apartheid and genocide; 
Radio and television programmes should increase the number of broadcasts produced by and in cooperation with racial and cultural minority groups. 
Multicultural activities of the media should also be encouraged where they can contribute to the suppression of racism and xenophobia. 
23. The General Assembly recommends that regional organizations cooperate closely with United Nations efforts in combating racism and racial discrimination. 
Regional organizations dealing with human rights issues could mobilize public opinion in their regions against the evils of racism and racial prejudices directed towards disadvantaged racial and ethnic groups. 
These institutions could serve an important function in assisting Governments to enact national legislation against racial discrimination and promote adoption and application of international conventions. 
The following are some aspects to be studied: 
Such a study might assist States to learn from one another the national measures undertaken to implement the Convention; 
(b) Study of the economic factors contributing to perpetuation of racism and racial discrimination; 
(d) Study of political rights, including the participation of various racial groups in political processes and their representation in government service; 
(e) Study of civil rights, including migration, nationality and freedom of opinion and association; 
(h) Global integration and the question of racism and the nation State; 
(i) National mechanisms against racism and racial discrimination in the fields of immigration, employment, salary, housing, education and ownership of property. 
25. It may be relevant to recall that in its resolution 38/14 of 22 November 1983, in which it proclaimed the Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, the General Assembly charged the Economic and Social Council with coordinating the implementation of the programme and evaluating the activities. 
(b) The Secretary-General is invited to provide specific information on activities against racism, to be contained in one annual report, which should be comprehensive in nature and allow a general overview of all mandated activities. 
This will facilitate coordination and evaluation; 
26. Furthermore, an inter-agency meeting should be organized immediately after the proclamation of the Third Decade, in 1994, with a view to planning working meetings and other activities. 
27. On an annual basis, consultations between the United Nations, specialized agencies and non-governmental organizations should take place to review and plan decade-related activities. 
In this framework, the Centre for Human Rights should organize inter-agency meetings to consider and discuss further measures to strengthen the coordination and cooperation of programmes related to the issues of combating racism and racial discrimination. 
28. The Centre for Human Rights should also strengthen the relationship with non-governmental organizations fighting against racism and racial discrimination by holding consultations and briefings with the non-governmental organizations. 
Such meetings could help them to initiate, develop and present proposals regarding the struggle against racism and racial discrimination. 
29. The Secretary-General should include the activities to be carried out during the decade, as well as the related resource requirements, in the proposed programme budgets, which will be submitted biennially, during the decade, starting with the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Advancement of women" and to allocate it to the Third Committee. 
2. The Committee considered the item at its 29th to 37th, 41st and 48th meetings, on 10 to 12, 15 to 18 and 23 November and 1 December 1993. 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women (A/48/354); 
(e) Progress report of the Secretary-General on the improvement of the status of women in the Secretariat (A/48/513); 
(f) Report of the Secretary-General on the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women and the United Nations Development Fund for Women (A/48/591); 
(g) Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the report of the Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme on the activities of the United Nations Development Fund for Women (A/48/279); 
(h) Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the report on the activities of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women (A/48/301); 
(i) Note by the Secretariat on the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women and the United Nations Development Fund for Women (A/C.3/48/10); 
(j) Letter dated 8 March 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Tunisia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/98); 
(k) Letter dated 31 March 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/124-S/25506); 
(l) Letter dated 28 May 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/182); 
(m) Letter dated 9 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/338); 
(n) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Marshall Islands to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/359); 
(o) Letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/564); 
(p) Letter dated 11 October 1993 from the Minister for Foreign Relations of the Dominican Republic addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/6); 
(q) Letter dated 18 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Turkey to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/15). 
At the 36th meeting, on 17 November, an introductory statement was made by the Executive Director of the United Nations Population Fund, Chairman of the Task Force on the United Nations Development Fund for Women and the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women (see A/C.3/48/SR.36). 
5. At its 48th meeting, on 1 December, the Committee had before it a draft resolution contained in document A/C.3/48/L.5, entitled "Declaration on the elimination of violence against women", which had been recommended by the Economic and Social Council for adoption by the General Assembly. 
(d) In operative paragraph 6, the words "ensuring that its work is more widely disseminated and has greater impact" were replaced with the words "attaining a greater outreach and impact of its work". 
(b) In operative paragraph 24, the words ",from within existing resources," were inserted after the words "the Secretary-General"; 
(c) In operative paragraph 26, the words "important role and to appeal" with replaced with the words "active role in appealing"; 
(d) In operative paragraph 30, the words ",taking into account resolution 37/7 of 25 March 1993 of the Commission on the Status of Women" were inserted after the word "Decides"; 
"Recalling its resolution 31/135 of 16 December 1976, in which it endorsed the establishment of an International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, and Economic and Social Council resolution 1998 (LX) of 12 May 1976 concerning the guidelines regarding the activities of the Institute, 
"Recognizing the importance of adequate preparation for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, to be held in 1995 under the guidance of the Conference secretariat and the role therein of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, 
"Noting Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/17 of 27 July 1993, in which the Council requested the Institute to assist in the substantive preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women, given its essential role in research, training and statistical expertise, 
"Noting also that the Institute is the only autonomous United Nations institution with headquarters in the Latin American and Caribbean region, 
"Emphasizing that the ultimate goal of restructuring should be to strengthen the programmes for the advancement of women and to enhance the efficiency of the work of these organizations, in function, structure and cost-effectiveness, 
"1. Affirms that the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women should retain its separate identity and autonomy to pursue independent research and related training activities important for the advancement of women; 
"5. Requests that no further action be taken on the proposed merger of the Institute and the Fund until the matter of the larger structure has been reviewed by the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session." 
Recognizing the urgent need for the universal application to women of the rights and principles with regard to equality, security, liberty, integrity and dignity of all human persons, 
Recalling also Economic and Social Council resolution 1991/18 of 30 May 1991, in which the Council recommended the development of a framework for an international instrument that would address explicitly the issue of violence against women, 
Welcoming the role that women's movements have played in drawing increasing attention to the nature, severity and magnitude of the problem of violence against women, 
Solemnly proclaims the following Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women and urges that every effort be made so that it becomes generally known and respected: 
Violence against women shall be understood to encompass, but not be limited to, the following: 
Women are entitled to the equal enjoyment and protection of all human rights and fundamental freedoms in the political, economic, social, cultural, civil or any other field. 
These rights include, inter alia: 
States should condemn violence against women and should not invoke any custom, tradition or religious consideration to avoid their obligations with respect to its elimination. 
(b) Refrain from engaging in violence against women; 
(c) Exercise due diligence to prevent, investigate and, in accordance with national legislation, punish acts of violence against women, whether those acts are perpetrated by the State or by private persons; 
(i) Take measures to ensure that law enforcement officers and public officials responsible for implementing policies to prevent, investigate and punish violence against women receive training to sensitize them to the needs of women; 
(l) Adopt measures directed to the elimination of violence against women who are especially vulnerable to violence; 
(m) Include, in submitting reports as required under relevant human rights instruments of the United Nations, information pertaining to violence against women and measures taken to implement the present Declaration; 
(o) Recognize the important role of the women's movement and non-governmental organizations world wide in raising awareness and alleviating the problem of violence against women; 
(p) Facilitate and enhance the work of the women's movement and non-governmental organizations and cooperate with them at local, national and regional levels; 
(q) Encourage intergovernmental regional organizations of which they are members to include the elimination of violence against women in their programmes, as appropriate. 
(a) Foster international and regional cooperation with a view to defining regional strategies for combating violence, exchanging experiences and financing programmes relating to the elimination of violence against women; 
(b) Promote meetings and seminars with the aim of creating and raising awareness among all persons the issue of the elimination of violence against women; 
(c) Foster coordination and exchange within the United Nations system between human rights treaty bodies to address the matter effectively; 
(d) Include in analyses prepared by organizations and bodies of the United Nations system of social trends and problems, such as the periodic reports on the world social situation, examination of trends in violence against women; 
(e) Encourage coordination between organizations and bodies of the United Nations system to incorporate the issue of violence against women into ongoing programmes, especially with reference to groups of women particularly vulnerable to violence; 
(g) Consider the issue of the elimination of violence against women, as appropriate, in fulfilling their mandates with respect to the implementation of human rights instruments; 
Nothing in the present Declaration shall affect any provision that is more conducive to the elimination of violence against women that may be contained in the legislation of a State or in any international convention, treaty or other instrument in force in a State. 
Recalling its resolution 46/99 of 16 December 1991 and taking note of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/17 of 27 June 1993, 
Stressing the need for independent research to ensure that policy-making and project implementation address issues and emerging areas of concern to women, and the role of the Institute therein, 
Reaffirming the unique and specific role of the Institute in the areas of research and training that can facilitate the systematic inclusion of women as partners in development programmes and projects, 
Convinced that sustainable development cannot be achieved without the full participation of women, 
2. Commends the Institute for its efforts to focus on problems that constitute barriers to improving the status of women, thus impeding overall development and progress; 
4. Requests the Institute to assist with the substantive preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, given its key role in the areas of research and training and its expertise in gender statistics; 
5. Emphasizes the unique function of the Institute as the only entity within the United Nations system devoted exclusively to research and training for the integration of women in development, and stresses the importance of making its research findings available for policy purposes and for operational activities; 
7. Expresses its appreciation also to those Governments and organizations which have contributed to or supported the activities of the Institute; 
8. Invites States and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to contribute to the United Nations Trust Fund for the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women so that the Institute can fulfil its mandate and ensure the full participation and proper recognition of women in society; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session a report on the activities of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, including a detailed description of its administrative and institutional status, under the item entitled "Advancement of women". 
Recalling further the relevant paragraphs of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women, [16]/ especially paragraphs 79, 315, 356 and 358, 
Recalling the goal set in its resolutions 45/125 of 14 December 1990, 45/239 C of 21 December 1990, 46/100 of 16 December 1991 and 47/93 of 16 December 1992 of a 35 per cent overall participation rate of women in posts subject to geographical distribution by 1995, 
Recalling the goal set in its resolution 45/239 C of a 25 per cent participation rate of women in posts at the D-1 level and above by 1995, 
Noting with concern that the participation rate of women in posts at the D-1 level and above remains unreasonably low, although some welcome improvements have been made, 
Aware that a comprehensive policy aimed at preventing sexual harassment should be an integral part of personnel policy, 
8. Requests the Secretary-General further to develop comprehensive policy measures aimed at the prevention of sexual harassment in the Secretariat; 
Noting the focused and responsive interventions of the Fund within its regional priority framework and its overall strategic approach to women in development, 
25. Appeals to countries to compile their national reports in earnest and to forward them in time, both to their respective regional commissions and to the secretariat of the Conference; 
(a) Integrating the concerns of rural women into national development policies and programmes, in particular by placing a higher priority on budgetary allocations related to the interests of rural women; 
3. Requests the international community, competent United Nations bodies and non-governmental organizations to promote the realization of programmes and projects aimed at the improvement of the situation of rural women; 
Recognizing that it is the duty of sending countries to protect and promote the interests of their citizens who seek or receive employment in other countries, to provide them with appropriate training/education, and to apprise them of their rights and obligations in the countries of employment, 
5. Calls upon all countries, particularly the sending and receiving States, to cooperate in taking appropriate steps to ensure that the rights of women migrant workers are protected; 
6. Also calls upon the countries concerned to take appropriate measures to ensure that law-enforcement officials and the judiciary assist in guaranteeing the full protection of the rights of women migrant workers; 
Recalling its resolution 31/135 of 16 December 1976, in which it endorsed the establishment of an International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, and Economic and Social Council resolution 1998 (LX) of 12 May 1976 concerning the guidelines regarding the activities of the Institute, 
(c) Details of the current staffing structure of the United Nations Development Fund for Women and the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, together with details of the proposed structure, including reporting arrangements; 
4. Also requests the Secretary-General, in this context, to include in his report consideration of the potential duplication of training activities of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women and the United Nations Development Fund for Women; 
[7]/ Resolution 39/46, annex. [8]/ Report of the World Conference to Review and Appraise the Achievements of the United Nations Decade for Women: Equality, Development and Peace, Nairobi, 15-26 July 1985 (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
[28]/ Report of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, Rio de Janeiro, 3-14 June 1992 (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.93.I.8 and corrigendum), vol. I: Resolutions adopted by the Conference, resolution 1, annex II. 
[34]/ See Report of the World Conference on Agrarian Reform and Rural Development, Rome, 12-20 July 1979 (WCARRD/REP); transmitted to members of the General Assembly by a note of the Secretary-General (A/34/485). 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Situation of human rights in Estonia and Latvia" and to allocate it to the Third Committee. 
2. The Committee considered the item, in conjunction with items 114 and 172, at its 36th to 55th meetings, on 17 to 19, 22 to 24, 26, 29 and 30 November and 1, 3, 6 and 8 December 1993. 
(b) Letter dated 9 February 1993 from the Permanent Representatives of Estonia and Latvia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/82); 
(c) Letter dated 23 April 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/156); 
(d) Letter dated 11 June 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/208); 
(e) Letter dated 23 June 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/220); 
(f) Letter dated 25 June 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/223); 
(g) Letter dated 9 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Estonia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/259); 
(h) Letter dated 18 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Latvia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/16); 
(i) Letter dated 23 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/18); 
(j) Letter dated 29 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Latvia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/19); 
(k) Letter dated 29 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Estonia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/20); 
"Reaffirming that all Member States have an obligation to promote and protect human rights and fundamental freedoms for all and to fulfil the obligations they have undertaken under the various international instruments in this field, 
"Taking into account the reported violations of human rights and discriminatory practices with respect to the Russian-speaking population in Estonia and Latvia, 
"Taking into consideration the findings and recommendations by various international fact-finding missions sent by the United Nations, regional intergovernmental organs and non-governmental organizations to Estonia and Latvia, 
"2. Notes with concern the persistence of serious problems which involve large groups of population in Estonia and Latvia; 
"3. Welcomes the emerging dialogue between different communities in Estonia and Latvia aimed at confidence-building among the people living in these countries; 
"4. Welcomes also the cooperation that the Governments of Estonia and Latvia have extended to various international fact-finding missions; 
"5. Calls upon the Governments of Estonia and Latvia to implement fully the recommendations of impartial international experts made on the basis of findings of various international fact-finding missions to these countries; 
"7. Requests the Secretary-General to keep Member States informed of the progress in the field of human rights in Estonia and Latvia and to submit a report thereon to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled 'Situation of human rights in Estonia and Latvia'." 
(a) The sixth to eighth preambular paragraphs were revised to read: 
Commending the Governments of Estonia and Latvia for the invitation of and cooperation with various international fact-finding missions sent by the United Nations, regional intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations that visited Estonia and Latvia with regard to the situation of human rights in these countries, 
(b) The first to third operative paragraphs were revised to read: 
2. Notes the existence of various problems which involve large groups of population in Estonia and Latvia; 
3. Welcomes the continuing dialogue between different communities in Estonia and Latvia aimed at confidence-building among the people living in these countries; 
(c) The fifth to seventh operative paragraphs were revised to read: 
5. Invites the Governments of Estonia and Latvia to take practical measures to implement the recommendations of the Secretary-General as well as other international experts made on the basis of findings of various international fact-finding missions to these countries; 
Noting the issues that have arisen as a result of the populations transferred into Estonia and Latvia, 
(d) In operative paragraph 1, the words "as well as other missions of international experts" were deleted; 
(e) Operative paragraph 2 was revised to read: 
Endorses the conclusions of the Secretary-General's report, 4/ inter alia, with regard to problems of different communities in Estonia and Latvia; 
(g) Operative paragraph 7 was revised to read: 
Requests all States and parties concerned to work in a constructive manner to observe the recommendations and respect the conclusions of the United Nations reports on the situation of human rights in Estonia and Latvia. 
2. Welcomes the cooperation that the Governments of Estonia and Latvia have extended to various international fact-finding missions; 
3. Notes the existence of unresolved issues that involve large groups of population of different ethnic origin; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to keep Member States informed of the situation of human rights in Estonia and Latvia, and decides to consider this item at one of its future sessions. 
2. The Committee considered the item, in conjunction with agenda items 114 and 115, at its 36th to 55th meetings, on 17 to 19, 22 to 24, 26, 29 and 30 November and 1, 3, 6 and 8 December 1993. 
"Recalling the Convention on the Rights of the Child adopted by resolution 44/25 of 20 November 1989, 
"Mindful of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, [1]/ which requires effective measures against female infanticide, harmful child labour, sale of children and organs, child prostitution, child pornography, as well as other forms of sexual abuse, 
"Deeply disturbed by the persistence of the practices of the sale of children and other practices, which may be linked to related disappearances, illegal adoptions, abandonment and kidnapping for commercial purposes, 
"Bearing in mind the different causes that influence the emergence, and continuation, of these special circumstances, including in particular poverty, natural disasters and armed conflicts and their harmful effects on the rights of children, 
"1. Expresses great concern at the growing number of incidents world wide related to the sale of children, child prostitution and child pornography; 
"2. Urges Governments to continue searching for solutions as well as ways and means to enhance international cooperation to eradicate such aberrant practices; 
"4. Urges all Governments to collaborate with the Special Rapporteur and to assist him by providing him with all the requested information; 
"5. Calls upon those States that have not done so to become parties to the Convention on the Rights of the Child, and the States parties to the Convention, to implement national measures aimed at fulfilling the provisions of the Convention; 
"7. Invites the Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights, within the framework of his mandate, to continue providing attention to the economic, social, legal and cultural factors affecting these phenomena; 
"9. Requests the Secretary-General, from within existing resources, to provide the Special Rapporteur and the working group to be created by the Commission on Human Rights with every necessary assistance; 
"10. Decides to consider this question at its forty-ninth session, under the agenda item entitled 'Necessity of adopting effective measures for the promotion and protection of the rights of children throughout the world who are victims of especially difficult circumstances, including armed conflicts'." 
4. In introducing the draft resolution, the representative of Ecuador orally revised it as follows: 
6. At the same meeting, Mongolia and India joined in sponsoring the revised draft resolution. 
8. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of Belgium (on behalf of the European Union), Canada, the United States of America and Japan (see A/C.3/48/SR.52). 
11. At the 54th meeting, on 8 December, the representative of Ecuador further orally revised the draft resolution as follows: in operative paragraph 7, the words "in particular, measures to ensure proper medical care and adequate nutrition" should be inserted after the words "social reintegration". 
1. Expresses great concern at the growing number of incidents worldwide related to the sale of children, child prostitution and child pornography; 
2. Urges Governments to continue searching for solutions as well as ways and means to enhance international cooperation to eradicate such aberrant practices; 
4. Urges all Governments to collaborate with the Special Rapporteur and to assist him by providing him with all the requested information; 
5. Calls upon those States which have not done so to become parties to the Convention on the Rights of the Child, and the States parties to the Convention to implement national measures aimed at fulfilling the provisions of the Convention; 
8. Invites the Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights, within the framework of his mandate, to continue providing attention to the economic, social, legal and cultural factors affecting these phenomena; 
11. Decides to consider this question at its forty-ninth session under the agenda item entitled "Necessity of adopting effective measures for the promotion and protection of the rights of children throughout the world who are victims of especially difficult circumstances, including armed conflicts". 
Reaffirming its resolution 44/25 of 20 November 1989, by which it adopted the Convention on the Rights of the Child, and its resolution 3318 (XXIX) of 14 December 1974, by which it proclaimed the Declaration on the Protection of Women and Children in Emergency and Armed Conflict, 
Recalling that the Geneva Conventions of 1949 [6]/ and the two Additional Protocols of 1977, [7]/ as well as article 38 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, accord children special protection and treatment, 
Convinced that children affected by armed conflicts require the special protection of the international community and that there is a need for all States to work towards the alleviation of their plight, 
Recognizing the valuable work done by United Nations bodies and organizations, as well as other relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, in this field, 
2. Calls upon States fully to respect the dispositions contained in the Geneva Conventions of 1949 and the two Additional Protocols of 1977, as well as in the Convention on the Rights of the Child, which accord children affected by armed conflicts special protection and treatment; 
3. Urges all Member States to continue seeking comprehensive improvement of this situation, taking appropriate and concrete measures to alleviate it; 
4. Requests bodies and organizations of the United Nations, as well as intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, within the scope of their respective mandates, to cooperate in order to ensure more effective action in addressing the problem of the children affected by armed conflicts; 
10. Invites the Commission on Human Rights to consider the study at its fifty-first session; 
11. Decides to consider this question at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Necessity of adopting effective measures for the promotion and protection of the rights of children throughout the world who are victims of especially difficult circumstances, including armed conflicts". 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in its agenda the item entitled "Emergency international assistance for peace, normalcy and reconstruction of war-stricken Afghanistan" and to allocate it to the Second Committee. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 33rd, 42nd, 43rd and 48th meetings, on 16 and 29 November and 3 and 13 December. 
6. At the 48th meeting, on 13 December, the Vice-Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Ryszard Rysinski (Poland), informed the Committee of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft resolution and orally revised it as follows: 
(b) In operative paragraph 4 (c), the words "the convening of" were replaced with the words "the possibility of convening". 
10. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of Saudi Arabia and the United States of America (see A/C.2/47/SR.48). 
Noting that the establishment of the Islamic State in Afghanistan provides a new opportunity for the reconstruction of the country, 
Stressing the importance of the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Afghanistan for the prosperity of its people, who have suffered many hardships during fourteen years of war and devastation and have lost the chance for development throughout the conflict, 
Aware that Afghanistan continues to suffer from an extremely critical economic situation as a land-locked, least developed and war-stricken country, 
Bearing in mind the close interrelationship between the revitalization of the economy and the strengthening of Afghanistan's ability to take effective steps towards those objectives and the ensuring of peace and normalcy in the country, 
Stressing the important role that the United Nations can play in the further consolidation of peace and stability by assisting the process of national rapprochement, reconstruction and rehabilitation of Afghanistan, 
Expressing its appreciation to the States and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have responded positively and continue to respond to the humanitarian needs of Afghanistan and to the Secretary-General and his Personal Representative for mobilizing and coordinating the delivery of appropriate humanitarian assistance, 
2. Welcomes with appreciation the efforts of the Secretary-General to draw the attention of the international community to the acute problems of Afghanistan; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General: 
(b) To develop the Action Plan for immediate rehabilitation, prepared by the United Nations Development Programme, into a full-scale strategy for rehabilitation and reconstruction, based on an in-country assessment by a team of experts of the war damage and destruction; 
(c) To initiate, taking into account the conclusions and recommendations of the United Nations special mission to Afghanistan, a plan for mobilizing financial, technical and material assistance, including the possibility of convening a conference of donor States and international financial institutions; 
6. Appeals to all Member States, in particular donor countries, to provide emergency financial assistance to the Afghanistan Emergency Trust Fund established in August 1988 and to consolidated appeals by the Secretary-General for emergency humanitarian assistance for Afghanistan; 
7. Invites the international financial institutions, specialized agencies, organizations and programmes of the United Nations system, where appropriate, to bring the special needs of Afghanistan to the attention of their respective governing bodies for their consideration and to report on the decisions of those bodies to the Secretary-General; 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in its agenda the item entitled "International assistance for the economic rehabilitation of Angola" and to allocate it to the Second Committee. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 33rd to 35th, 41st and 45th meetings, on 16 to 18 and 26 November and 6 December. 
3. For the consideration of the item, the Committee had before it the following documents: 
(b) Letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the communiqu adopted at the Meeting of the Heads of Government of the Countries of the Commonwealth, held at Limassol, Cyprus, from 21 to 25 October 1993 (A/48/564). 
6. At the 45th meeting, on 6 December, the Vice-Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Ryszard Rysinski (Poland), informed the Committee of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft resolution and orally revised operative paragraph 3 by replacing the words "Member States" with the words "all States". 
8. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representative of Greece and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia (see A/C.2/47/SR.45). 
Deeply concerned about the critical economic and political situation prevailing in Angola, which has been aggravated by the renewal of hostilities in October 1992 that continue to destroy the economic and social infrastructure, 
2. Calls upon all parties to do their utmost to achieve the full and effective implementation of the Peace Accords for Angola 1/ in order to bring peace and stability to Angola, thus creating conditions conducive to its economic rehabilitation; 
3. Expresses its appreciation to all States, United Nations organizations and other donors for the emergency humanitarian assistance rendered to Angola through the Special Relief Programme for Angola, and appeals for continued and generous contributions for emergency humanitarian assistance; 
4. Reiterates its appeal to the international community to continue to render the material, technical and financial assistance necessary for the economic rehabilitation of Angola; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fiftieth session the item entitled "International assistance for the economic rehabilitation of Angola". 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in its agenda the item entitled "Assistance for the reconstruction and development of El Salvador" and to allocate it to the Second Committee. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 33rd to 35th, 42nd and 45th meetings, on 16 to 18 and 29 November and 6 December. 
3. For its consideration of the item, the Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General on assistance for the reconstruction and development of El Salvador (A/48/310). 
4. At the 33rd meeting, on 16 November, introductory statements were made by the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs and the Assistant Administrator and Director of the Regional Bureau for Latin America and the Caribbean of the United Nations Development Programme (see A/C.2/48/SR.33). 
6. At the 45th meeting, on 6 December, the Vice-Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Ryszard Rysinski (Poland), informed the Committee of the following revisions to the draft resolution made on the basis of informal consultations: 
(a) At the end of the second preambular paragraph, the following text was added: "on assistance for the reconstruction and development of El Salvador, 1/ the further report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador, 2/"; 
(c) In operative paragraph 7, after the words "financial resources", the words "in a timely manner and in the necessary amounts" were deleted. 
Recalling Security Council resolution 784 (1992) of 30 October 1992 and reaffirming its resolution 47/158 of 18 December 1992, 
Recognizing that El Salvador is at a critical stage of transition and that international cooperation will help to overcome the difficulties that have arisen and to implement fully the commitments assumed under the Chapultepec Agreement, 
7. Again requests the Secretary-General to take the necessary measures and make every possible effort to mobilize material and financial resources, in keeping with the requirements for the progress of priority programmes in El Salvador; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Assistance for the reconstruction and development of El Salvador", and requests the Secretary-General to submit a report on the implementation of the present resolution. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 33rd to 35th, 40th and 45th meetings, on 16 to 18 and 24 November and 6 December. 
3. For the consideration of the item, the Committee had before it the following documents: 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on international cooperation and assistance to alleviate the consequences of the war in Croatia and to facilitate its recovery (A/48/534); 
(b) Letter dated 18 June 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Croatia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/215); 
(d) Letter dated 8 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Croatia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/490-S/26565). 
4. At the 33rd meeting, on 16 November, the Director of the Division for Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States of the United Nations Development Programme made an introductory statement (see A/C.2/48/SR.33). 
Reaffirming its resolution 47/166 of 18 December 1992, 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General, [1]/ which summarized the international community's humanitarian effort in Croatia within United Nations consolidated inter-agency appeals and reviewed the role of the international community in the reconstruction of Croatia, 
Recognizing the importance of the United Nations overall humanitarian effort in Croatia, in particular its involvement in specific actions aimed at transforming humanitarian relief into longer-term development projects, 
2. The Fifth Committee considered the item at its 19th, 21st to 23rd and 35th meetings, held on 17, 19, 22 and 23 November and 10 December 1993. 
(b) Letters dated 20 September and 23 November 1993 from the Chairman of the Committee on Conferences to the President of the General Assembly (A/48/416 and A/48/417 and Add.1); 
6. Before the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of Austria and the United States of America (see A/C.5/48/SR.35). 
2. Authorizes the Committee on Conferences to make adjustments in the calendar of conferences and meetings for 1994 that may become necessary as a result of action and decisions taken by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session; 
6. Endorses the efforts of the Committee on Conferences to improve the utilization of conference-servicing resources, and takes note of the Committee's decision in paragraph 23 of its report 2/ to raise the benchmark figure to 80 per cent, pending further analysis of the expanded methodology; 
7. Welcomes the decision of the Committee on Conferences to continue the experimental methodology in respect of the utilization of conference-servicing resources, and requests the Secretariat to expand the information presented to include analyses of trends and figures on the utilization of conference-servicing capacity; 
9. Urges those bodies whose utilization factor is below the applicable benchmark figure for the last three sessions to review and consider reducing the amount of conference-servicing resources requested; 
12. Welcomes the decision of the Committee on Conferences to play an informational role vis--vis subsidiary organs, providing clear directives to the Secretariat, setting standards and heightening awareness; 
15. Notes with appreciation the system-wide coordination of conference activities and the agreement reached with regard to establishing a systematic exchange of information and language staff to promote effective utilization of conference staff; 
19. Reaffirms the general principle that, in drawing up the schedule of conferences and meetings, United Nations bodies shall plan to meet at their respective established headquarters; 
21. Requests the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, when deciding upon its meeting schedule, including meetings away from Headquarters, to take into account the programme of work of the Fifth Committee; 
1. Expresses concern at the late issuance and distribution of documentation, including summary and verbatim records of United Nations bodies; 
3. Encourages all bodies currently entitled to written meeting records to review the need for such records, particularly verbatim records, and to communicate their recommendations to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
4. Calls upon the Secretariat to strengthen planning and forecasting of parliamentary documentation in both author departments and the Office of Conference Services, and the training of those responsible for the preparation of parliamentary documentation in author departments; 
6. Invites intergovernmental bodies and their members to review, as appropriate, their agendas with a view, inter alia, to combining agenda items and limiting requests for pre-session documentation; 
9. Concurs with the recommendation of the Committee on Conferences, contained in paragraph 12 of the addendum to its report, [4]/ that cuts in conference servicing introduced by the Secretary-General on 26 August 1993, and subsequently lifted in New York, be lifted also at Geneva and Vienna; 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Improving the financial situation of the United Nations" and to allocate it to the Fifth Committee. 
2. The Fifth Committee considered this item at its 20th, 22nd to 25th and 37th meetings, held on 18 November, 22 to 29 November and 11 December 1993. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on an analysis of the financial situation of the United Nations (A/48/503 and Add.1); 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on financing an effective United Nations: a report of the Independent Advisory Group on United Nations financing (A/48/565 and Corr.1). 
Taking note of the reports of the Secretary-General [1]/ and the relevant recommendations contained in his report A/48/565, 
Recognizing the need for a continuing dialogue at the intergovernmental level to analyse possible solutions for the improvement of the financial situation of the Organization, 
3. Decides to continue consideration of this item and, inter alia, the above-mentioned reports, at its resumed forty-eighth session. 
In addition, an amount of $51,500 would be required under section 28, Staff assessment, to be offset by an increase in the same amount under income section 1, Income from staff assessment. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
Regarding the meeting to be convened at Windhoek, however, the General Assembly would need to grant an exception to its principle that United Nations bodies should meet at their respective established headquarters. 
2. The Advisory Committee recalls that, in its report dated 22 July 1993 (A/47/980), it had brought the question of the financing of the Tribunal to the attention of the General Assembly. 
4. The Advisory Committee notes that, to date, pledges amounting to $3 million have been recorded in the trust fund established by the Secretary-General for that purpose. 
6. In paragraphs 12 to 22 of the Secretary-General's report, the Advisory Committee notes the status of activities and resource requirements of the International Tribunal for 1993. 
The Committee notes that the total expenditure incurred with regard to these activities is $450,800. 
7. Estimated requirements for the biennium 1994-1995 are given at $33,200,000 and details are indicated in paragraphs 23 to 56 of the report of the Secretary-General. 
As such, the Advisory Committee understands that provision for items, such as the Defence Counsel and travel of accused and witnesses, would not be required, if at all, until well into the second half of the biennium. 
8. Under the circumstances and pending the final decision of the General Assembly on the mode of financing of the Tribunal, the Advisory Committee recommends that the Secretary-General be authorized to enter into commitments not exceeding $5.6 million for the first six months of 1994 as follows: 
1. The world energy situation at present may be characterized as one of relative tranquillity because of abundant reserves of fossil fuels, stable prices, continuing progress in energy conservation and efficiency, significant advances in energy technologies and a widespread adoption of free market policies. 
2. However, this tranquillity is accompanied by a variety of concerns, including security of supply and demand, especially for oil and increasingly for natural gas, and environmental problems caused by the production, transportation and use of fossil fuels. 
Lack of capital and technological capacities hinder the development of adequate commercial energy supplies, with consequent deleterious effects on economic and social development. 
Lack of technological breakthroughs and other obstacles have limited progress to isolated cases with minimal impact on national economies. 
6. Despite considerable efforts by the international community in technical and financial assistance, serious energy problems in a majority of the developing countries remain unresolved. 
Yet, a considerable number of developing countries have developed capacities to manage much of their energy affairs, as evidenced by a multitude of energy enterprises, including national oil and gas companies and electricity authorities. 
Because of lower oil prices since the early 1980s and especially since 1986, the value of energy exports of developing countries has been deteriorating. 
At the same time, higher taxes in consuming countries, particularly on oil products, often imposed for both budgetary and environmental objectives, may cause economic, social and political problems as well as mistrust and tensions in several energy-exporting developing countries. 
8. In energy-importing developing countries, access to and development of commercial energy supplies for economic growth are urgent priorities. 
However, it is generally felt that solutions to urgent and severe local environmental problems in those countries, as well as more efficient energy production and use, can be achieved only through economic growth which has to be based on higher commercial energy supplies. 
9. With the population explosion expected to add 2.67 billion, for a total of 6.7 billion in the developing world by the year 2020, increases in energy demand in those countries are inevitable. 
Consequently, developing countries are expected to absorb a greater proportion of incremental energy demand. 
By the year 2020, demand for fossil fuels in those countries may reach 6,563 million tons of oil equivalent (mtoe), or 47.7 per cent of the world total, from the current 1,782 mtoe and only 25.9 per cent of world consumption. 
However, their per capita consumption of fossil fuels will then still be about 1,003 kilograms of oil equivalent (koe), as compared to 4,525 koe in the industrialized countries. 
10. Such expectations on energy developments in the developing world have already given rise to concern about possible pressures on supplies of conventional oil and gas and impacts on climate change through the emission of carbon dioxide, especially from coal. 
11. For the developing countries, the primary concern is to achieve steady and sizeable rates of economic growth for a better standard of living for their growing population. 
Massive investments will be required for the exploration and development of indigenous energy resources and their efficient utilization in an environmentally sustainable manner. 
The reconstruction of war-torn economies was fuelled mostly by coal and later on by natural gas from national sources, as well as by a rapidly expanding influx of oil from the developing world, mainly the Middle East, at ever-declining prices until the beginning of the 1970s. 
14. The energy crises of 1973/74 and 1979/80 brought about massive and abrupt increases in energy prices, which caused transfers of wealth from consumers to producers and serious balance-of-payments problems, especially for many energy-importing developing countries, until the oil price collapse of 1986. 
Since then, oil prices have settled within a range of approximately $15-20 per barrel, except for the period of the Persian Gulf crisis during 1990/91 (see figure). 
15. Primary energy sources are mostly used after processing and transformation into secondary products such as gasoline and electricity. 
In most cases, the above-mentioned fluctuations in energy prices had only a limited impact on consumption because they were not fully passed on to the consumers. 
In many countries, particularly in the industrialized world, excise taxes on energy, particularly oil products, have been consistently rising to the point where the price of an energy product is now many times the sum of its cost of production, transportation, refining and distribution. 
17. Despite many changes over the years in the composition of energy consumption at the global and national levels, fossil fuels continue to be of overwhelming importance. 
By 1991, fossil fuels were contributing 95 per cent of world energy consumption despite a more than threefold increase in electricity from hydro, nuclear and geothermal sources between 1970 and 1991. 
Similarly, out of an increase of 3,113 mtoe in world energy consumption during the same period, over 90 per cent was due to increases in the consumption of fossil fuels. 
19. Within the various groups of countries, in addition to changes in overall energy consumption patterns, significant changes also occurred with regard to the type of energy consumed. 
20. In the developed market economies there was a pronounced shift away from oil, as shown in tables 1 and 2. 
In fact, oil consumption in those countries dropped between 1980 and 1985, and even though increases have been registered since then, the level of oil consumption was still lower in 1990 as compared to 1980. 
Still, oil continues to contribute about 42 per cent of energy consumption in those countries, as compared to 49.6 in 1980. 
21. In Eastern Europe and the former Soviet Union, changes in energy consumption patterns were based on a massive expansion of natural gas and relatively little change, especially after 1980, in oil, coal and electric power. 
22. In the developing world as a whole, considerable changes occurred in all types of energy, including primary electricity based on hydropower rather than on nuclear expansion. 
Apart from a few coal producing and consuming countries such as China and India, oil consumption dominated the commercial energy scene in most of the developing world. 
24. The above-mentioned higher rates of growth in energy demand in the developing countries as compared to the industrialized countries are generally expected to continue in the foreseeable future. 
25. If past trends continue into the foreseeable future, energy demand may be expected to grow at an annual rate of 1-2 per cent in the developed market economies and 5-7 per cent in the developing countries. 
For the developing world, such a scenario may even be conservative because higher rates of growth in energy consumption were experienced during the growth decade of the 1960s. 
Since the early 1970s, the energy crises, foreign indebtedness and political instability, including wars, have stunted economic growth in many developing countries. 
With such obstacles removed, the experience of the newly industrialized countries of South-East Asia may be more to the point. 
26. Future energy consumption trends will depend on overall economic growth, changes in the structure of national economies and technological developments in energy production and use. 
Nevertheless, by the year 2020, the developing countries would only achieve the energy intensity level of the developed market economies in 1973 (see table 3). 
Nevertheless, under this optimistic scenario of steady economic growth during the next three decades, disparities between the industrialized world and the developing countries will still be significant. 
In this high growth scenario, the developed market economies will increase their GDP from $16.6 trillion in 1990 to $38.5 trillion in the year 2020, while their per capita GDP will jump from $18,295 to $36,771. 
Comparable estimates for the developing world show an increase in total GDP from $3.9 trillion to $14.5 trillion and per capita GDP from $974 to $3,655. 
Notes: GDP: billions of constant 1990 United States dollars. 
GDP per capita: constant 1990 United States dollars. 
Energy: million tons of oil equivalent. 
Energy per capita: kilograms of oil equivalent. 
For the economies in transition, somewhat smaller improvements are projected, except for sulphur emissions. 
31. Because of the widespread and increasing use of commercial energy in all economic sectors of modern societies, various concerns have often been expressed about the adequacy of reserves and resources to meet future demand. 
Such concerns are based on experiences of energy shortages caused by wars, embargoes, political instabilities and the exhaustion of what were once prolific deposits, as well as by the perception that reserves and resources are finite. 
This has been the case in the past 20 to 25 years with regard to all energy reserves, but more so with respect to oil, which has given rise to most concerns. 
32. The main reason for this fortunate state of affairs is the veritable explosion in new petroleum technologies which have opened up vast frontier areas of petroleum potential in deserts, jungles, the Arctic and, most importantly, offshore. 
33. Before 1970 there was hardly any oil production offshore. 
Today about one third of world oil production comes from offshore fields which are progressively being developed at deeper depths. 
The Campos basin, offshore Rio de Janeiro, and the Gulf of Mexico, in the United States, are now producing at a depth of more than 2,000 feet, and future production is contemplated at double that depth. 
39. Many of the advances in petroleum technologies were developed by independent contractors and widely applied by the transnational oil corporations of the industrialized world either in their home countries or in foreign countries through long-term petroleum exploration and development agreements involving foreign direct investments. 
Until recently, however, the economies of Eastern Europe and the former Soviet Union, as well as many developing countries, did not welcome foreign direct investments in petroleum for a variety of ideological, political and economic reasons. 
40. The political transformation of the past few years, especially of the former Soviet Union, and the widespread adoption of free market policies in most of the developing countries have opened up vast new areas with considerable oil and gas potential. 
In fact, in Azerbaijan and Kazakhstan, agreements already reached with Western European and United States oil companies call for the application of modern offshore technologies and production technologies for complex reservoirs respectively for oil already discovered. 
Similarly, China has recently invited bids from foreign oil companies for exploration onshore for the first time. 
In countries such as the Islamic Republic of Iran, Iraq, Kuwait, Saudi Arabia and Venezuela reserves and production capacities had been established at high levels. 
Consequently, the drop in demand for OPEC oil during the 1980s left much of this capacity unused until the resumption of demand in the past few years. 
In the other member countries of OPEC (e.g., Algeria, Ecuador, Gabon, Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, Indonesia, Nigeria, Qatar and the United Arab Emirates), exploration continued through a combination of efforts by the national oil companies of those countries and transnational oil corporations. 
42. As a result of this effort and significant revisions of published estimates, the magnitude of reserves in OPEC member countries increased by 76.6 per cent between 1979 and 1991, as shown in table 6. 
In more than 60 developing countries and territories with no oil production at all, little exploration effort has been made. 
48. Petroleum exploration and production developments during the past 20 years or so have resulted in a wider geographic diversification of supplies. 
Despite many fluctuations during this period, incremental oil production was mainly due to the non-OPEC oil-exporting developing countries, the developed market economies, the countries of the former Soviet Union and the oil-importing developing countries. 
50. The most widely held view among petroleum experts is that the geology of all of the world's sedimentary basins with petroleum potential is at least partially known. 
However, estimates on a global basis vary from 2,000 billion to 6,000 billion barrels of recoverable conventional oil based on different expectations of both technological developments and economic conditions, especially with regard to costs and price. 
In the past, all these parameters moved in different directions than generally expected. 
Prognostications about their future behaviour should therefore be interpreted with great caution. 
In any case, the estimates of one authority on this subject are presented in table 8. 
51. World cumulative oil production is estimated at 640.7 billion barrels. 
Remaining oil is 1,650.5 billion barrels, consisting of 976.5 billion barrels of proved reserves and 674 billion barrels of probable reserves additions. 
However, large expansions of production from unconventional oil sources are not expected in the foreseeable future because of much higher costs. 
53. Most of the world's oil is concentrated in the developing countries, which account for about 70 per cent of total oil (cumulative production plus remaining oil), 52 per cent of cumulative production, 89 per cent of proved reserves and 77 per cent of all remaining oil. 
54. The developed market economies account for only 16.5 per cent of total oil, 29.6 per cent of cumulative production, only 4.6 per cent of proved reserves and 11.5 per cent of all remaining oil. 
58. Yet, as in the past, future oil production patterns are unlikely to be determined by free market considerations alone, which would dictate much more production in the developing world relative to the industrialized countries and much more oil import dependence by the latter countries. 
59. Reserves to production ratios have been much lower in the industrialized countries. 
The magnitude of their own probable reserves as well as similar reserves in the countries of the former Soviet Union and a number of non-OPEC developing countries are likely to provide opportunities for wider geographic diversification of supplies as a matter of national policies rather than global economic efficiency. 
Much will depend on national policies, including restrictions on access to proved and probable reserves for environmental reasons, political as well as technological developments and the price of oil, which, at present, has little to do with costs of production. 
Higher oil import dependence by some industrialized countries and a number of energy-deficient developing countries may thus be postponed for even higher imports in the longer term. 
60. World proved reserves of natural gas have also increased considerably during the past two decades. 
However, a decline was registered in the developed market economies (see table 9). 
63. As a group, the developing countries are well endowed with natural gas, with about 47 per cent of proved and 55 per cent of additional recoverable reserves of the world total. 
64. The former Soviet Union has by far the largest proved and additional recoverable reserves on a country basis, followed by the Islamic Republic of Iran, the United States, Saudi Arabia and Qatar. 
67. Practically all projections indicate consistent increases in natural gas consumption in all the regions of the world in the foreseeable future. 
However, natural gas has limited substitution possibilities given the oil dominance in the transportation sectors. 
70. As shown in table 10, coal reserves (bituminous, sub-bituminous and lignite) are adequate for about 200 years, much longer than either oil or natural gas. 
71. Despite the magnitude of coal reserves, their geographic distribution is less diverse than for oil and gas. 
72. Apart from the major coal reserves of China and India, and smaller reserves in a few other countries (e.g., Colombia, Indonesia, Turkey, Venezuela and Viet Nam), the developing world is not well endowed. 
73. International trade in coal remains limited to about 10 per cent of world consumption, although it is increasing because of the exhaustion of economic reserves in Western Europe and the consequent increases in imports, as well as because of additional demand, especially in the fast-growing economies of Asia. 
Despite progress with clean coal technologies, harmful dust, sulphur-dioxide and nitrogen-oxide emissions are still a problem in several countries and emissions of carbon dioxide are widely considered to be harmful to the global environment. 
74. Electricity consumption has been growing faster than other energy products. This reflects the great versatility in uses in practically all economic sectors, except transportation where experimentation with electric cars is still in its infancy. 
75. As indicated in table 11, world electricity production remains heavily dependent on fossil fuels despite a more than threefold increase during the 1980s in nuclear power generation, mainly in the developed market economies, and considerable increases in hydropower, especially in the developing countries. 
Electricity generation based on heavy fuel oil has been drastically reduced, while the use of coal and natural gas is increasing. 
The future of nuclear power is widely questioned on economic and safety grounds and because of unsolved problems connected with the decommissioning of old plants and the disposal of radioactive wastes. 
78. In the developing world, fossil fuels dominate the electricity sector, followed by hydropower and, in a few countries, the introduction of nuclear power. 
79. The expected growth in energy production and consumption in the developing countries will require considerable investments. By far the largest investments will be required in the electricity sector. 
During the same period, their annual oil import bills may climb from $36 billion at present to $58 billion. 
The exploration and production of coal, oil or gas usually require 5 to 15 years. 
Similarly with electric power plants. 
Billions of dollars are often required for a single energy project. 
82. The need for capital for new energy projects is quite obvious. 
What is often overlooked is the need for vast amounts of capital to maintain the production capacity of energy projects. 
83. In this respect, various studies have demonstrated serious losses from the lack of adequate investments in the electricity sector. 
Up to 30 per cent of electricity production is lost in the developing countries because of inadequate maintenance of generation and transmission facilities. This is further compounded by inefficient, electricity-guzzling equipment in the household, agricultural, industrial and service sectors. 
Similar losses are becoming more obvious in oil and gas, especially oil, as demonstrated by recent developments in the former Soviet Union. 
84. In the electricity sector, post-Second World War financing practices, with the significant exception of the United States and a few other countries, have been dominated by the public sector because of the utility function of electricity projects and prevalent economic development theories. 
These practices were influenced by the urgent need to reconstruct facilities and new methods of financing through, for example, the Marshall Plan and the World Bank. 
Furthermore, World Bank involvement has been essential in attracting additional financing from bilateral sources through the export guarantee mechanism of export-import banks and similar facilities in the industrialized world and the international capital markets. 
85. Because of the magnitude of profitabilities and the strategic importance of oil, financing of this sector has been politically sensitive. 
Major transnational oil corporations, mainly those from the United States, the United Kingdom, France and the Netherlands, were dominant until the nationalization of oil concessions in the 1970s. 
Since then, transnational oil corporations from Western Europe and Japan and the national oil companies of developing countries have increased their participation significantly. 
With brief and rather insignificant exceptions, oil financing from the World Bank and bilateral public sources has been limited. 
87. In the electricity sector, a few public utility companies have been either wholly or partly privatized. 
Venezuela is involving transnational oil corporations in its plans for heavy oil development, the development and export of offshore liquefied natural gas and the application of modern technologies in marginal oil fields. 
Changes in the former Soviet Union have already resulted in many new financing mechanisms in energy which involve transnational corporations as well as existing multilateral agencies (e.g., the World Bank) and new institutions and instruments (e.g., the European Bank for Reconstruction and Development and the European Energy Charter). 
90. Energy is an essential input for economic and social development. 
The exploration and development of low-cost energy resources has fuelled the advance of the industrialized world and many developing countries. 
91. The rapid application of new technologies has enhanced conventional energy supplies and kept down their real costs. 
With rising incomes, the impact of energy costs has been reduced. 
92. The industrialized world has reached high levels of energy consumption. 
Increasing energy imports, especially oil, because of growing demand and exhaustion of once prolific domestic reserves, gives rise to concern about the security of supplies. 
The adjustment process and the future are uncertain. 
94. In the developing world, the energy-exporting countries have the physical energy resources for augmented supplies to the industrialized countries and the energy-importing developing countries. 
Their economic transformation during the period of high energy prices has stalled. 
Reduced energy export earnings at a period of high population growth and high costs of maintenance of new infrastructures have led to uncertainties about their abilities to finance new energy export capacities. 
95. The foreign exchange outlays of the energy-importing developing countries remain high and are expected to become even more onerous in the future. 
The lack of capital and modern technologies hinder exploration and development of indigenous potential energy resources. 
The number of the energy poor is growing, particularly in rural areas. 
Yet economic growth and the consequential increase in energy consumption are imperatives for meeting the needs of a growing population and tackling serious local as well as global environmental problems. 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Activities of the United Nations system in the field of water and mineral resources, and inter-agency coordination. 
(a) Review of progress, constraints and limitations in the implementation of water-related issues (including inputs from specialized agencies and regional commissions); 
(b) Consideration of new instruments for global action. 
6. Legislative and institutional aspects of water resources management. 
7. Economic and social development needs in the mineral sector: 
(a) Flow of financial resources, development and transfer of technology to develop the mineral resources of developing countries and economies in transition; 
(c) Small-scale mining activities in developing countries and economies in transition. 
The provisional agenda and documentation for the second session of the Committee were approved by the Economic and Social Council in decision 1993/302. 
The proposed organizational arrangements for the work of the Committee, as approved by the Economic and Social Council in resolution 1992/62, are set out below. 
Items 9 and 10 would be considered in plenary meeting. 
By its decision 1993/302, the Economic and Social Council approved the documentation to be prepared by the Secretariat under various agenda items, and the reports before the Committee respond to its request. 
(a) Review of progress, constraints and limitations in the implementation of water-related issues (including inputs from specialized agencies and regional commissions); 
(b) Consideration of new instruments for global action. 
7. Economic and social development needs in the mineral sector: 
(a) Flow of financial resources, development and transfer of technology to develop the mineral resources of developing countries and economies in transition; 
(c) Small-scale mining activities in developing countries and economies in transition. 
Additionally, there appear to have been four flights on 6 and 9 December 1993 not previously reported. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,050. 
The negotiations were held in accordance with Security Council resolutions 849 (1993) of 9 July 1993, 854 (1993) of 6 August 1993, 858 (1993) of 24 August 1993, 876 (1993) of 19 October 1993 and 881 (1993) of 4 November 1993. 
Agreement was reached concerning the following: 
3. As a gesture of good will, the parties will exchange prisoners of war before 20 December 1993, in accordance with the principle of all for all, without any preconditions. 
The apartments, houses, plots of land and property that they left shall be returned to all those refugees who return. 
6. The parties express the wish that for purposes of promoting economic recovery in the conflict zone an international commission be established with the participation of international and national organizations. 
7. To prepare recommendations on the political status of Abkhazia, a group of experts, including representatives of the parties, the United Nations, the Russian Federation and CSCE will begin work in Moscow in early December 1993. 
3. In my report of 22 October 1993 (S/26618), I informed the Security Council that, following the conclusion of a status-of-mission agreement with the Government of Uganda on 16 August, UNOMUR had been fully deployed and that it had reached its authorized strength. 
5. UNOMUR has established its headquarters in Kabale, about 20 kilometres north of the border with Rwanda. 
For operational purposes, UNOMUR has divided the border area into two sectors. 
6. In accordance with the concept of operations set out in my report of 20 May 1993 (S/25810), UNOMUR has established observation posts at two major crossing sites, at Katuna and Cyanika, and at three secondary sites, at Bigaga, Kafunzo and Lubirizi, on the Ugandan side of the border. 
The mission also monitors the border area through mobile patrols and is planning to enhance its operational capability in the near future with airborne coverage. 
7. During the period under review, the border between the two countries has remained largely closed, although some vehicles have been allowed to cross. 
UNOMUR has facilitated the transit of several vehicles transporting food and medical supplies to Rwanda for the World Food Programme (WFP) and the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC). 
8. UNOMUR's activities, consisting of surveillance, patrolling and investigations, have been effective both as a deterrent and as interdiction. 
There now is only restricted movement along previously well-used routes across the border, and no evidence of any significant traffic in armaments. 
With the arrival of specialized equipment, UNOMUR's surveillance capacity will be further enhanced. 
These investigations have served as a confidence-building mechanism and helped to defuse tension in the border area. 
10. On 5 October, the Security Council adopted resolution 872 (1993) authorizing the establishment of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
The Council also approved the proposal that UNOMUR be integrated within UNAMIR. 
However, as the members of the Security Council are aware, Uganda has expressed some concern about the proposed integration. 
In my last report (S/26618), I informed the Council that I was consulting the Government of Uganda on the modalities of this integration. 
This cost estimate takes into account the actual dates of arrival of military and civilian personnel in the mission area and savings made as a result of redeployment to UNOMUR of equipment from other peace-keeping operations. 
12. It will be recalled that UNOMUR was established by the Security Council following requests from the Governments of Uganda and Rwanda for the deployment of United Nations observers along their common border (S/25355, S/25356 and S/25797). 
I believe that UNOMUR has been a factor of stability in the area and that it is playing a useful role as a confidence-building mechanism. 
I therefore recommend to the Security Council that the mandate of UNOMUR be extended for a period of six months, as envisaged in resolution 846 (1993). 
By his public and formal calling for a conflict in Kosovo and Metohija and by Albania's obligation to intervene if this happens, the Albanian President encourages separatists and extremists within the Albanian national minority to commit irresponsible and unlawful acts. 
In such a way, Albania openly and grossly violates the obligations it has as a member of the international community in its relations with neighbouring countries, to which the international community must respond adequately. 
Requests for placing Kosovo and Metohija under United Nations protectorate and North Atlantic Treaty Organization military protection uncover the real nature of Albania's policy towards the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
This policy, for which President Berisha requests military and political support from foreign factors, is the only real source of threat against stabilization in the Balkans and of an outbreak of new military conflicts. 
President Berisha's speech shows that Albania sees in the continuation of war in Bosnia and Herzegovina and in the threat of its expansion to the south of the Balkans a possibility of achieving its goal - unification of all Albanians. 
The Yugoslav side calls once again upon President Berisha and the Government of the Republic of Albania to accept the hand of good-neighbourliness and cooperation, instead of conducting persistent anti-Serb propaganda and political campaigning, playing with fire irresponsibly and resorting to pathetic threats. 
The Albanian side could contribute to the solution of current problems, and thereby to the strengthening of peace and stability in this part of the Balkans, if it turned to reason and built up normal good-neighbourly relations based on reality. 
The Yugoslav side expresses its readiness again to solve all outstanding issues in bilateral relations by peaceful and political means. 
This is the only sensible and acceptable way to overcome the current tension in mutual relations and to achieve general goals, i.e. the building of greater confidence and stability and the development of cooperation in the region, not the exacerbation of relations and confrontation offered by the Albanian President. 
On this occasion, they heard the Prime Minister of Haiti, Mr. Malval, explain his proposals of 6 December for a national conference and give his views on the evolution of his country. 
2. It is the task of the Haitian parties to work out the procedures and political arrangements required to bring about compliance by both sides with their obligations under the Governors Island Agreement and the broader objective of national reconciliation it envisions. 
The Friends are committed to facilitate this essential task. 
Mr. Malval's ideas about a national conference offer a practical way to address this issue. 
3. The Friends remind both signatories of their obligation under the Governors Island Agreement to implement their commitments related to points 5 (c) to 9 of this accord. 
(a) Created the proper environment for the deployment of the United Nations police and military cooperation mission; 
(b) Created the proper environment in which legislative actions called for in the Governors Island Agreement can be taken; 
(d) Created the proper environment for the return of the democratically elected President and maintenance of constitutional order. 
The Friends recognize that the successful completion of some of the steps provided for in the Governors Island Agreement requires the active cooperation of parties other than the Haitian military authorities. 
Accordingly, should the Haitian military in good faith take all necessary action within its capacities to bring about the fulfilment of the Governors Island Agreement, as outlined above, the sanctions should be suspended regardless of the actions of other parties. 
However, should the Haitian military fail to act in good faith to fulfil its obligations, the sanctions should be maintained regardless of the compliance of the other parties. 
They welcome additional national measures to support this objective. 
5. A high-level mission from the Friends including military officers, shall travel to Haiti to transmit this message of resolute determination to the Haitian military authorities. 
6. The Friends are determined to ensure the full respect of the present sanctions arrangements. 
8. Aware of the suffering of the Haitian people caused by the continued intransigence of the military, the Friends are committed to continue to provide and intensify their humanitarian aid to people in need and urge the international community to join their efforts. 
9. They call for the redeployment of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti as soon as conditions permit. 
13. The Friends shall meet as required, at ministerial level if necessary. 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General of 22 November 1993 (S/26777 and Add.1) submitted pursuant to resolutions 831 (1993) of 27 May 1993 and 839 (1993) of 11 June 1993 in connection with the Security Council's comprehensive reassessment of the United Nations operation in Cyprus, 
1. Extends once more the stationing in Cyprus of the United Nations Peace-keeping Force established under resolution 186 (1964) (UNFICYP) for a further period ending on 15 June 1994; 
2. Notes the Secretary-General's conclusion that the present circumstances do not allow for any modification in the structure and strength of UNFICYP and requests him to keep those matters under constant review with a view to the further possible restructuring of UNFICYP; 
7. Urges the leaders of both communities to promote tolerance and reconciliation between the two communities as recommended in paragraph 102 of the Secretary-General's report of 22 November 1993; 
9. Notes with interest the confirmation by the team of international economic experts that the package of confidence-building measures holds significant and proportionate benefits for both sides, and looks forward to receiving the full reports of the economic and civil aviation experts; 
10. Welcomes in this context the decision of the Secretary-General to resume intensive contacts with both sides and with others concerned and to concentrate at this stage on achieving an agreement on the package of confidence-building measures, intended to facilitate the political process towards an overall settlement; 
12. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a report by the end of February 1994 on the outcome of his efforts to achieve an agreement on the package of confidence-building measures; 
13. Decides to undertake, on the basis of that report, a thorough review of the situation, including the future role of the United Nations, and, if necessary, to consider alternative ways to promote the implementation of its resolutions on Cyprus. 
Recalling the statement made by the President of the Security Council on 1 November 1993 (S/26677), 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General (S/26872 and Add.1) dated 13 December 1993, 
Commending the efforts of the Secretary-General and his Special Representative aimed at the earliest resolution of the Angolan crisis through negotiations within the framework of the "Acordos de Paz" and relevant Security Council resolutions, 
Reaffirming its commitment to preserve the unity and territorial integrity of Angola, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General (S/26872) dated 13 December 1993; 
3. Decides to extend the existing mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) until 16 March 1994; 
4. Reaffirms its willingness as necessary to review the existing mandate of UNAVEM II to determine whether it is able to carry out effectively its mission, taking account of any progress achieved towards the early establishment of peace in the country; 
8. Takes note of the steps taken by the Secretary-General to initiate contingency planning for the possible augmentation of the existing components of UNAVEM II for deployment in the event of significant progress in the peace process, and requests him to inform the Council periodically in this regard; 
9. Reiterates its readiness, in the event of the achievement of an effective and sustainable cease-fire, to consider promptly any recommendations by the Secretary-General on the basis of that contingency planning; 
10. Reaffirms further the need for unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance to all civilian populations in need; 
11. Welcomes also the actions taken by the Secretary-General to implement the emergency humanitarian assistance plan; 
12. Commends those Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations who have already contributed to the relief efforts and strongly appeals to all Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations to provide rapidly further assistance to Angola to meet the growing humanitarian needs; 
13. Reaffirms the obligation of all States to implement fully the provisions of paragraph 19 of resolution 864 (1993); 
(d) Letter dated 11 January 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Afghanistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/64); 
(e) Letter dated 24 February 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Benin to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting a document from the Holy See (A/48/91); 
(f) Letter dated 9 April 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/134-S/25574); 
(g) Letter dated 27 May 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Romania to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/181); 
(h) Letter dated 28 May 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Republic of Moldova to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/184); 
(i) Letter dated 11 June 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/207-S/25936); 
(j) Letter dated 27 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Thailand to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the text of a Joint Communiqu of the Twenty-sixth Ministerial Meeting of the Association of South-East Asian Nations, held at Singapore on 23 and 24 July 1993 (A/48/294-S/26247); 
(k) Letter dated 6 August 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/299-S/26261); 
(l) Letter dated 10 August 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Rwanda to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/308-S/26295); 
(m) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting documents adopted by the twenty-first Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers, held at Karachi from 25 to 29 April 1993 (A/48/396-S/26440); 
(n) Letter dated 15 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Azerbaijan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/604-S/26762); 
(o) Letter dated 16 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Azerbaijan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/605-S/26763); 
(p) Letter dated 12 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/14). 
4. At its 23rd meeting, on 4 November, the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees made an introductory statement. 
Subsequently Azerbaijan and Guyana joined in sponsoring the draft resolution, which read as follows: 
"Recognizing the need to develop innovative strategies, mechanisms and decisions in this field, 
"1. Takes note of the proposal to convene a United Nations conference for the comprehensive consideration and review of the problems of refugees, returnees, displaced persons and migrants; 
"2. Invites all Member States, the specialized agencies, other international organizations, concerned United Nations bodies, regional organizations and non-governmental organizations concerned to undertake reviews and submit recommendations to the Secretary-General with regard to the timeliness of convening such a conference; 
7. In introducing the draft resolution, the representative of the Russian Federation orally revised it as follows: in operative paragraph 2, the word "timeliness" was replaced with the word "appropriateness". 
"Aware that Eritrea has been devastated by a 30-year war and repeated droughts, thus its economy and resources have been destroyed and that it is starting anew, 
"Deeply concerned about the massive task of repatriating over half a million refugees, particularly from the Sudan, and resettling voluntary returnees, internally displaced persons and the demobilized former combatant army in Eritrea, and the enormous burden that these have placed on the infrastructure and meagre resources of the country, 
"Aware of the heavy burden placed on the Government of Eritrea and of the need for immediate and adequate assistance to its Programme for Refugee Reintegration and Rehabilitation of Resettlement Areas in Eritrea and for the resettling of demobilized former combatants and victims of natural disasters, 
"Recognizing the need to integrate refugee-related development projects into local and national development plans, 
"1. Appeals to Member States, international organizations and non-governmental organizations to provide adequate and sufficient financial, material and technical assistance for relief and rehabilitation programmes for the large number of refugee returnees and displaced persons and victims of natural disasters; 
"3. Requests the Secretary-General to continue his efforts to mobilize adequate financial and material assistance for the full implementation of ongoing projects in rural and urban areas affected by the presence of refugee returnees, displaced persons and demobilized former combatants; 
"4. Requests the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs to continue his efforts with the appropriate agencies of the United Nations and intergovernmental, governmental and non-governmental organizations, in order to consolidate and increase essential services to refugee returnees, displaced persons and demobilized former combatants." 
"Recalling Security Council resolutions 822 (1993) of 30 April 1993, 853 (1993) of 29 July 1993 and 874 (1993) of 14 October 1993, expressing the deep concern of the Security Council at the displacement of large numbers of civilians in the Azerbaijani Republic and at the serious humanitarian situation, 
"Welcoming the establishment by the Secretary-General of the United Nations interim office and the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees in Azerbaijan and their efforts to coordinate needs assessment and to mobilize resources, 
"Welcoming the consolidated United Nations inter-agency humanitarian programme for Azerbaijan for the period 1 July 1993-31 March 1994, 
"Expressing its appreciation to the States and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have responded positively and continue to respond to the humanitarian needs of Azerbaijan, and to the Secretary-General and United Nations bodies for mobilizing and coordinating the delivery of appropriate humanitarian assistance, 
"Noting with alarm that the humanitarian situation in Azerbaijan has continued to deteriorate seriously since the adoption of the Programme in June 1993, 
"Deeply concerned that the number of refugees and displaced persons in Azerbaijan has recently exceeded one million, and is increasing further, 
"Affirming the urgent need to continue international action to assist Azerbaijan in providing shelter, medication and food to the refugees and displaced persons, especially to the most vulnerable groups, 
"2. Urgently appeals to all States, organizations and programmes of the United Nations, specialized agencies and other intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to provide, on a priority basis, adequate and sufficient financial, medical and material assistance to the Azerbaijani refugees and displaced persons; 
"5. Requests the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees to continue her efforts with the appropriate United Nations agencies and intergovernmental, governmental and non-governmental organizations in order to consolidate and increase essential services to refugees and displaced persons in Azerbaijan; 
Recalling its relevant resolutions regarding humanitarian assistance to refugees and displaced persons, 
(h) The twelfth preambular paragraph should read: 
20. At the 38th meeting, on 19 November, the Committee adopted the draft resolution entitled "Enlargement of the Executive Committee of the Programme of the High Commissioner for Refugees" without a vote (see para. 31, draft resolution III). 
21. At the same meeting, after the adoption of the draft resolution, the representative of Costa Rica made a statement, in which she indicated that she would have liked to have sponsored the draft resolution. 
23. In introducing the draft resolution, the representative of Finland made the following oral revisions: 
(a) After the sixth preambular paragraph, the following new paragraph was added: 
(b) In the tenth preambular paragraph, after the word "misuse", the words "by individuals" were added; 
(d) A new operative paragraph 13 was added, as follows: 
The subsequent operative paragraphs were renumbered accordingly. 
27. At the 33rd meeting, on 15 November, the representative of Algeria, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of African States introduced a draft resolution entitled "Assistance to refugees, returnees and displaced persons in Africa" (A/C.3/48/L.28). 
28. In introducing the draft resolution, the representative of Algeria made the following revisions: 
(a) In the fourteenth preambular paragraph, the wording "mechanism of prevention" was replaced with "mechanism for conflict prevention", and the words "repatriation of refugees" were replaced with the word "resolution"; 
(b) In the seventeenth preambular paragraph, the wording "Djibouti, which is suffering from prolonged drought and the negative impact of the critical situation in" was inserted in the last line after the words "social situation in". 
Recalling the 1951 Convention [3]/ and 1967 Protocol [4]/ relating to the Status of Refugees, 
Noting that the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held at Cairo in September 1994, will address matters related to refugees, displaced persons and migrants, 
Recognizing the need to develop innovative strategies, mechanisms and decisions in this field, 
1. Takes note of the proposal to convene a United Nations conference for the comprehensive consideration and review of the problems of refugees, returnees, displaced persons and migrants; 
Recalling its relevant resolutions regarding humanitarian assistance to refugees and displaced persons, 
Expressing its appreciation to the States and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have responded positively and continue to respond to the humanitarian needs of Azerbaijan, and to the Secretary-General and United Nations bodies for mobilizing and coordinating the delivery of appropriate humanitarian assistance, 
Affirming the urgent need to continue international action to assist Azerbaijan in providing shelter, medication and food to the refugees and displaced persons, especially to the most vulnerable groups, 
2. Urgently appeals to all States, organizations and programmes of the United Nations, specialized agencies and other intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to provide adequate and sufficient financial, medical and material assistance to the Azerbaijani refugees and displaced persons; 
5. Requests the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees to continue her efforts with the appropriate United Nations agencies and intergovernmental, governmental and non-governmental organizations, in order to consolidate and increase essential services to refugees and displaced persons in Azerbaijan; 
Taking note of Economic and Social Council decision 1993/315 of 29 July 1993 concerning the enlargement of the Executive Committee of the Programme of the High Commissioner for Refugees, 
2. Requests the Economic and Social Council to elect an additional member at its resumed organizational session in 1994. 
Noting with satisfaction that one hundred and twenty-three States are now parties to the 1951 Convention [11]/ and/or the 1967 Protocol [12]/ relating to the Status of Refugees, 
Welcoming the continuing strong commitment of States to provide protection and assistance to refugees and the valuable support extended by Governments to the High Commissioner in carrying out her humanitarian tasks, 
Recognizing that, in certain regions, the misuse by individuals of asylum procedures jeopardizes the institution of asylum and adversely affects the prompt and effective protection of refugees, 
Welcoming the continuing efforts of the High Commissioner to meet the protection and assistance needs of refugee women and refugee children, who constitute the majority of the world's refugee population and who are often exposed to serious threats to their safety and well-being, 
Recognizing the increased demands faced by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees world wide and the need for all available resources to be fully and effectively mobilized to meet those demands, 
3. Also calls upon all States to uphold asylum as an indispensable instrument for the international protection of refugees, and to respect scrupulously the fundamental principle of non-refoulement; 
4. Urges States to ensure access, consistent with relevant international and regional instruments, for all asylum-seekers to fair and efficient procedures for the determination of refugee status and the granting of asylum for eligible persons; 
8. Acknowledges with appreciation the further progress made in the implementation of measures within the framework of the High Commissioner's programme to ensure the protection and to meet the assistance needs of refugee women and girls, in accordance with the High Commissioner's policy on refugee women; 
18. Notes the relationship between safeguarding human rights and preventing refugee problems, and reiterates its support for the High Commissioner's efforts to increase cooperation between her Office and the Commission on Human Rights, the Centre for Human Rights and other relevant international bodies and organizations; 
19. Welcomes the further progress made by the High Commissioner in enhancing the capacity of her Office to respond to humanitarian emergencies and encourages her to provide full support to the coordination role of the Emergency Relief Coordinator, especially in major and complex emergencies; 
20. Encourages the High Commissioner to continue to cooperate fully, including within the framework of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, with United Nations agencies, intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations, in order to ensure an effective response to complex emergency situations; 
Recognizing the substantial support that, inter alia, the Secretary-General, the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, the United Nations Development Programme, the donor community and national and international non-governmental organizations have given the Conference since its inception, 
Convinced that peace, development and democracy are essential in order to solve the problems of uprooted populations in the region, 
3. Urges the Central American countries, Belize and Mexico, to continue to implement and follow up the programmes benefiting refugees, returnees and displaced persons in accordance with their national development plans; 
6. Supports the special attention that the Central American countries, Belize and Mexico, are giving to the particular needs of refugee, repatriated and displaced women and children and to the measures being adopted to protect and improve the environment and to preserve ethnic and cultural values; 
9. Expresses its conviction that the work carried out through the integrated Conference process could serve as a valuable lesson to be applied in other regions of the world; 
11. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session a report on the Conference process, including an analysis of achievements, obstacles and pending tasks. 
Welcoming the prospects for voluntary repatriation and durable solutions across the continent, 
Realizing the importance of assisting the host countries, in particular those countries that have been hosting refugees for a long time, to remedy environmental deterioration and the negative impact on public services and the development process, 
Recognizing the mandate of the High Commissioner to protect and assist refugees and returnees and the catalytic role she plays, together with the international community and development agencies, in addressing the broader issues of development relating to refugees, returnees and displaced persons, 
Deeply concerned by the massive presence of refugees and externally displaced persons in Djibouti, which represents 25 per cent of the total population of the country, and by their uninterrupted influx owing to the tragic situation in Somalia, 
Also recognizing the need for cooperation between the Government of Djibouti and the High Commissioner for Refugees and relevant organizations to find alternative solutions for the problem of refugees in Djibouti City and to be able to mobilize the necessary external assistance to meet their specific needs, 
Aware of the fact that the refugee population in the refugee camps throughout Djibouti is in a precarious situation, facing the threat of famine, malnutrition and disease, and that it needs adequate external assistance for the provision of foodstuff, medical assistance and the necessary infrastructure for shelter, 
Aware also of the fact that Eritrea has been devastated by a thirty-year war, which ended in May 1991, and repeated droughts over the years, that its economy and resources have been destroyed and that it is starting anew, 
Deeply concerned about the massive presence of refugees, voluntary returnees, displaced persons and demobilized soldiers in Ethiopia and the enormous burden that this has placed on the country's infrastructure and meagre resources, 
Deeply concerned also about the grave consequences this has entailed for Ethiopia's capability to grapple with the effects of the prolonged drought and rebuild the country's economy, 
"Human rights questions: 
2. The Committee considered the item in conjunction with items 115 and 172 at its 36th to 56th meetings, from 17 to 19, 22 to 24, and 26, 29 and 30 November and on 1, 3, 6, 8 and 13 December. 
5. Subsequently, Cyprus and the Philippines joined as sponsors of the draft resolution. 
6. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft resolution without a vote (see para. 11, draft resolution I). 
8. Subsequently, Luxembourg, the Philippines and Slovakia joined as sponsors of the draft resolution. 
9. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft resolution without a vote (see para. 11, draft resolution II). 
10. After the adoption of the draft resolution, the representative of the United States of America made a statement (see A/C.3/48/SR.53). 
Also recognizing the important role of the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights in the implementation of the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, 
Considering that the effective functioning of treaty bodies established in accordance with the relevant provisions of international instruments on human rights plays a fundamental role and hence represents an important continuing concern of the United Nations, 
Noting with satisfaction the ongoing efforts of the Human Rights Committee and the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights to improve their methods of work, 
1. Reaffirms the importance of the International Covenants on Human Rights as major parts of international efforts to promote universal respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms; 
5. Emphasizes the importance of the strictest compliance by States parties with their obligations under the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and, where applicable, the Optional Protocols to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights; 
12. Expresses its satisfaction with the serious and constructive manner in which both Committees are carrying out their function; 
13. Welcomes the efforts of the Committees to further improve their working methods, in particular by adopting concluding observations containing specific suggestions and recommendations concerning steps States parties could take to implement the Covenants more effectively; 
14. Invites the Committees to identify specific needs of States parties that might be addressed through the advisory services and technical assistance programme of the Centre for Human Rights, with the possible participation of members of the Committees where appropriate; 
15. Encourages the Human Rights Committee and the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights to consider further innovations in their working methods, in particular aiming at the prevention of serious human rights violations in their respective fields of competence and the promotion of peaceful solutions; 
17. Also welcomes the efforts of the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights in the preparation of general comments on the provisions of the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights; 
19. Also urges States parties to the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, the specialized agencies and other relevant United Nations bodies to extend their full support and cooperation to the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights; 
Recalling its resolution 47/111 of 16 December 1992, as well as other relevant resolutions, 
Also reaffirming its responsibility to ensure the proper functioning of treaty bodies established pursuant to instruments adopted by the General Assembly and, in this connection, further reaffirming the importance of: 
(a) Ensuring the effective functioning of systems of periodic reporting by States parties to these instruments; 
Taking note of the reports of the Secretary-General [18]/ on progress achieved in enhancing the effective functioning of the treaty bodies, 
[6]/ See resolution 2200 A (XXI), annex, and resolution 44/128, annex. [7]/ Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 40 (A/48/40). 
"Human rights questions: 
"(c) Human rights situations and reports of special rapporteurs and representatives" 
2. The Committee considered the item in conjunction with items 115 and 172 at its 36th to 55th meetings, on 17 to 19, 22 to 24, 26, 29 and 30 November and on 1, 3, 6 and 8 December 1993. 
"Deeply concerned that Cuba increased repression against leaders of several human rights groups in Cuba on United Nations Human Rights Day (10 December 1992), 
"3. Calls upon the Government of Cuba to cooperate fully with the Special Rapporteur by permitting him full and free access in order to establish contact with the Government and the citizens of Cuba so that he may fulfil the mandate entrusted to him; 
"6. Decides to continue its consideration of this question at its forty-ninth session." 
5. In introducing the draft resolution, the representative of the United States of America orally revised it. 
"Recalling Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/8 of 23 February 1993, entitled 'Rape and abuse of women in the territory of the former Yugoslavia', 
"Reaffirming the relevant Security Council resolutions, in particular resolution 798 (1992) of 18 December 1992 in which, inter alia, the Council strongly condemned these acts of unspeakable brutality, 
"Welcoming the establishment of an International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1992, in pursuance of Security Council resolutions 808 (1993) and 827 (1993), 
"Noting with deep concern the reports on the findings of the Special Rapporteur [54]/ and the Secretary-General, assisted by the staff of the Special Rapporteur, [55]/ regarding rape and abuse of women in the territory of the former Yugoslavia, particularly Bosnia and Herzegovina, 
"Deeply alarmed at the situation facing victims of rape in the conflicts in different parts of the world, in particular in the former Yugoslavia, and the continuing use of rape as an 'instrument of war', 
"Recognizing the extraordinary suffering of the victims of rape and sexual violence and the necessity for an appropriate response to their suffering, 
"Taking into account resolution 37/7 of 25 March 1993 of the Commission on the Status of Women, 
"Noting with appreciation the work of humanitarian organizations aimed at supporting the victims of rape and abuse and alleviating their suffering, 
"1. Strongly condemns the abhorrent practice of rape and abuse of women and children in the former Yugoslavia which, in the circumstances, constitutes a war crime; 
"6. Urges States Members of the United Nations to exert every effort to bring to justice, in accordance with international recognized principles of due process, all those individuals directly or indirectly involved in these outrageous international crimes; 
"11. Requests the Secretary-General to provide such necessary means as are available to him in the area to enable any future missions to have free and secure access to places of detention; 
"13. Decides to remain seized of this matter." 
14. At the same meeting, the representative of Pakistan orally revised the revised draft resolution as follows: 
(a) The title was revised to read "Rape and abuse of women in the areas of armed conflict in the former Yugoslavia"; 
(c) In the fourteenth preambular paragraph, the words "and compensation" were deleted after the words "assistance and"; 
(d) In operative paragraph 10, the word "Determines" was replaced with the word "Declares". 
23. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of Ukraine and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya (see A/C.3/48/SR.53). 
"Guided by the principles embodied in the Charter of the United Nations, the International Bill of Human Rights [57]/ and other applicable human rights instruments, 
"Deploring attacks against United Nations personnel and personnel of other humanitarian organizations in Somalia, sometimes resulting in serious injuries or deaths, 
"Recalling Security Council resolution 733 (1992) of 21 January 1992, and all subsequent relevant Security Council resolutions, General Assembly resolution 47/167 of 18 December 1992, and resolution 1993/86 of the Commission on Human Rights of 10 March 1993, 
"1. Commends the Independent Expert for his report on the situation of human rights in Somalia; 
"2. Urges all Somali parties in the conflict to confirm their commitment to the Addis Ababa agreement of 27 March 1993; 
"3. Also urges all Somalis to work together towards peace and security in Somalia and to guarantee the protection of all human rights and fundamental freedoms for all Somalis; 
"4. Calls upon all parties to protect United Nations personnel, civilians and humanitarian relief workers from being killed, tortured or arbitrarily detained; 
"6. Decides to continue its consideration of this question at its forty-ninth session." 
"Disturbed by the lack of progress, despite the announcement by the Government of the Sudan of its intention to convene an independent judicial inquiry commission to investigate the killings of Sudanese nationals employees of foreign government relief organizations, 
"Alarmed by the large number of internally displaced persons and victims of discrimination in the Sudan, including members of minorities who have been forcibly displaced in violation of their human rights and who are in need of relief assistance and of protection, 
"Alarmed also by the mass exodus of refugees into neighbouring countries, and conscious of the burden that this places on those countries, but expressing its appreciation for the continuing efforts to assist them, thereby easing the burden on host countries, 
"Welcoming the efforts of the United Nations and other humanitarian organizations to provide humanitarian relief to those Sudanese in need, 
"Noting with appreciation the efforts of the Special Rapporteur, and commending him for his interim report on the human rights situation in the Sudan, 
"1. Expresses its deep concern at the continuing and serious human rights violations in the Sudan, including summary executions, detentions without due process, forced displacement of persons and torture; 
"3. Urges the Government of the Sudan to respect fully human rights, and calls upon all parties to cooperate in order to ensure such respect; 
"6. Expresses its appreciation to the humanitarian organizations for their work in helping displaced persons and drought and conflict victims in the Sudan, and calls on all parties to protect humanitarian relief workers; 
"7. Calls upon the Special Rapporteur on summary or arbitrary executions again to address the killing of Sudanese national employees of foreign government relief organizations; 
"13. Recommends that the serious human rights situation in the Sudan be monitored, and invites the Commission on Human Rights at its fiftieth session to give urgent attention to the situation of human rights in the Sudan; 
"14. Decides to continue its consideration of this question at its forty-ninth session." 
30. In introducing the draft resolution, the representative of the United States of America orally revised it. 
33. At the 53rd meeting, the Secretary of the Committee read out an oral revision to the revised draft resolution, by which a new operative paragraph 2 was inserted, which read: 
(b) Operative paragraph 12 was adopted by a recorded vote of 148 to none. 
Subsequently, Guinea-Bissau, India, Senegal, Sierra Leone and the Sudan joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
"Guided by the international human rights instruments, 
"Convinced that full and speedy implementation of the Peace Accords is necessary in order to guarantee full respect for human rights and the consolidation of the reconciliation and democratization process under way in the country, 
"Considering that the international community must follow closely and continue to support all efforts to consolidate peace, ensure full respect for human rights and undertake the reconstruction of El Salvador, 
"4. Fully supports the immediate conduct of a complete, effective and impartial investigation of illegal armed groups, as recommended by the Commission on the Truth, which has become urgent in view of the recent acts of political violence; 
"6. Calls upon all Governments to contribute to the consolidation of peace and the attainment of full respect for human rights in El Salvador by supporting full compliance with the Peace Accords and generously financing their implementation and the implementation of the National Reconstruction Plan; 
"10. Urges the Government of El Salvador and all other institutions involved in the electoral process to adopt the necessary measures to ensure that the elections which are to take place in March 1994 are free, representative and fair, since they are a key component of the peace process; 
"11. Decides to keep the situation of human rights in El Salvador under consideration during its forty-ninth session in the light of the course of events in the country." 
43. At the same meeting, the representative of Mexico orally revised the revised draft resolution, as follows: 
(a) In the fourth preambular paragraph, the words "the country" were replaced by the words "El Salvador"; 
(b) In the eleventh preambular paragraph, the words "a number of" before the word "reforms" and the words "all of" before the word "which" were deleted. 
Subsequently, Lithuania joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
50. In introducing the draft resolution, the representative of Venezuela orally revised it by adding a new tenth preambular paragraph, which read: 
"Deeply concerned by the increase in acts of violence and intimidation against the Government of Haiti, especially the assassination of the Minister of Justice, Fran\x{851e}is Guy Malary, which have contributed to the temporary withdrawal of the International Civilian Mission". 
55. In introducing the draft resolution, the Chairman orally revised operative paragraph 10 by replacing the words "as well as for the tracing" by the words "and also in particular for the tracing". 
"Welcoming the convening of the International Tribunal and the naming of its Special Prosecutor, 
"Welcoming also Security Council resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993) in which the Council declared that Sarajevo, Tuzla, Zepa, Gorazde, Bihac, Srebrenica and their surroundings should be treated as safe areas and that international humanitarian agencies should be given free and unimpeded access to these areas, 
"Welcoming further the interim report [78]/ and recommendations of the Special Rapporteur, 
"Expressing appreciation to all States that have cooperated with the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, 
"Encouraging the continuing efforts made in the framework of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia to find a peaceful solution, 
"Strongly rejecting policies and ideologies aimed at 'ethnic cleansing' and at promoting racial and religious hatred in any form, 
"2. Expresses its grave concern at the Special Rapporteur's detailed reports of violations of human rights and humanitarian law and his conclusions about the impending humanitarian disaster in Bosnia and Herzegovina this winter; 
"8. Expresses deep concern at the number of disappearances and missing persons in Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro); 
"10. Reaffirms that States are to be held accountable for violations of human rights which their agents commit upon their own territory or the territory of another State; 
"14. Expresses its grave concern at the deteriorating human rights situation in Serbia, particularly in Kosovo, as described in the Report of the Special Rapporteur, and condemns the violations of human rights occurring there, including: 
"(b) The discriminatory removal of ethnic Albanian officials, especially from the police and judiciary, the mass dismissal of ethnic Albanians from professional, administrative and other skilled positions in State-owned enterprises and public institutions, including teachers from the Serb-run school system, and the closure of Albanian high schools and universities; 
"(c) Arbitrary imprisonment of ethnic Albanian journalists, the closure of Albanian-language mass media and the discriminatory removal of ethnic Albanian staff from local radio and television stations; 
"15. Strongly condemns the measures and practices of discrimination and the violations of the human rights of the ethnic Albanians of Kosovo, as well as the large-scale repression, committed by the Serbian authorities; 
"16. Urges that the authorities in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro): 
"(b) Revoke all discriminatory legislation, in particular that which has entered into force after 1989; 
"(c) Re-establish the democratic institutions of Kosovo, including the Parliament and the judiciary; 
"17. Urges the authorities of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to respect the human rights and fundamental freedoms of ethnic Albanians in Kosovo, and expresses its view that the best means to safeguard human rights in Kosovo is to restore its autonomy; 
"(b) Supports the Special Rapporteur's call for the immediate release of detainees into conditions of safety; 
"(c) Draws the attention of the international community to the need for an effective response to counter the policy of 'ethnic cleansing' perpetrated by all sides to the conflict, particularly the Bosnian Serb forces, who have used such tactics as a matter of policy, and Bosnian Croat forces; 
"(d) Supports the request of the Special Rapporteur to the Croatian authorities to take action against those who have committed human rights violations and contravened international humanitarian standards in the Medak Pocket and to take steps to punish those responsible to prevent such incidents in the future; 
"(e) Welcomes the announcement by all parties, after their meeting on 18 November 1993 with the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, that they will allow humanitarian convoys to get through, and urges them to live up to this undertaking; 
"25. Requests the Secretary-General to give all other necessary assistance to the Special Rapporteur to enable him to fulfil his mandate; 
"28. Calls upon States to contribute such experts to the Chief Prosecutor and the Tribunal; 
"29. Decides to continue its examination of the situation of human rights in Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled 'Human rights questions'." 
60. At the same meeting, the Secretary of the Committee orally corrected the revised draft resolution, as follows: 
(a) The title was revised to read: "Situation of human rights in the territory of the former Yugoslavia: violations of human rights in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, the Republic of Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro)"; 
(b) In operative paragraph 3, the word "Federal" before the word "Republic" was deleted; 
(c) In operative paragraph 17, the word "Serbia" was replaced with the words "the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro)"; 
(d) In operative paragraph 33, the words "the situation of human rights in Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro)" were replaced with the words "this question". 
Subsequently, Canada, New Zealand and Uruguay joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
65. In introducing the draft resolution, the representative of Australia orally revised it as follows: 
(a) In the fifth preambular paragraph, the words "article 5 of part III of the Paris Agreements" were replaced by the words "the Paris Agreements"; 
(b) In operative paragraph 4, the words "from within existing resources" were inserted after the words "necessary resources". 
3. Calls upon the Government of Cuba to cooperate fully with the Special Rapporteur on Cuba by permitting him full and free access to establish contact with the Government and the citizens of Cuba so that he may fulfil the mandate entrusted to him; 
6. Decides to continue its consideration of this question at its forty-ninth session. 
Recalling Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/8 of 23 February 1993, entitled "Rape and abuse of women in the territory of the former Yugoslavia", 
Appalled at the recurring and substantiated reports of widespread rape and abuse of women and children in the areas of armed conflict in the former Yugoslavia, in particular its systematic use against the Muslim women and children in Bosnia and Herzegovina by Serbian forces, 
Reaffirming the relevant Security Council resolutions, in particular resolution 798 (1992) of 18 December 1992 in which, inter alia, the Council strongly condemned those acts of unspeakable brutality, 
Welcoming the initiatives taken by the Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in the former Yugoslavia, particularly his prompt dispatch of a team of experts to the former Yugoslavia to investigate the allegations of rape and abuse of women, 
Welcoming the establishment of an International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1992, in pursuance of Security Council resolutions 808 (1993) of 22 February 1993 and 827 (1993) of 25 May 1993, 
Noting with deep concern the reports on the findings of the Special Rapporteur [97]/ and the Secretary-General, assisted by the staff of the Special Rapporteur, [98]/ regarding rape and abuse of women in the territory of the former Yugoslavia, particularly Bosnia and Herzegovina, 
Recognizing the extraordinary suffering of the victims of rape and sexual violence and the necessity for an appropriate response to provide assistance to those victims, 
Noting with appreciation the work of humanitarian organizations aimed at supporting the victims of rape and abuse and alleviating their suffering, 
1. Strongly condemns the abhorrent practice of rape and abuse of women and children in the areas of armed conflict in the former Yugoslavia which constitutes a war crime; 
6. Urges States Members of the United Nations to exert every effort to bring to justice, in accordance with international recognized principles of due process, all those individuals directly or indirectly involved in those outrageous international crimes; 
Noting the observation of the Special Representative that there is enough evidence to show that it is entirely proper for the human rights situation in the Islamic Republic of Iran to remain under international scrutiny, 
4. Expresses its grave concern at the continued use of the death penalty, which the Special Representative has described as excessive; 
6. Urges the Government of the Islamic Republic of Iran to refrain from activities such as those mentioned in the report of the Special Representative against members of the Iranian opposition living abroad; 
13. Requests the Secretary-General to give all necessary assistance to the Special Representative; 
6. Decides to continue its consideration of this question at its forty-ninth session. The General Assembly, 
16. Decides to continue its consideration of this question at its forty-ninth session. 
Noting with concern the recent acts of violence in El Salvador, which may indicate renewed activity by illegal armed groups, and could, if unchecked, negatively affect the peace process in El Salvador including the elections scheduled for March 1994, 
Recalling further Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/73 of 10 March 1993, [127]/ by which the Commission extended for one year the above mandate of the Special Rapporteur, 
9. Stresses the importance of free and confidential access to prisoners by international humanitarian agencies; 
10. Regrets the recent harsh sentences meted out to a number of dissidents, including persons voicing dissent in regard to the procedures of the National Convention; 
Recognizing the important role played by the International Civilian Mission established by the United Nations and the Organization of American States, whose presence in Haiti has prevented greater violations of human rights, and encourages its earliest possible return to Haiti, 
1. Commends the Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights, Mr. Marco Tulio Bruni Celli, for his report on the situation of human rights in Haiti [135]/ and supports the recommendations contained therein; 
6. Calls for the early return of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti as a means of preventing further violations of human rights; 
7. Calls the attention of the international community to the fate of the Haitian nationals who are fleeing the country and requests its support in favour of the efforts being made to assist them; 
Commending the activity carried out by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees and the International Committee of the Red Cross in cooperation with the Afghan authorities, as well as non-governmental organizations, in favour of the people of Afghanistan, 
11. Urges the unconditional release of all prisoners detained without trial on the Afghan territory by rival groups, and calls for the abolition of prisons run by political parties; 
18. Recommends the translation into the dari and pashtu languages of the report of the Special Rapporteur; 
[65]/ Ibid., vol. 1125, Nos. 17512 and 17513. [66]/ Subsequently, the delegation of Yemen indicated that it had not participated in the voting. [67]/ Subsequently, the Secretariat was informed that the delegation of Seychelles had not been present during the voting. 
[72]/ Resolution 2106 A (XX), annex. [73]/ Resolution 44/25, annex. 
[123]/ See Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1993, Supplement No. 3 (E/1993/23), chap. 
[126]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1992, Supplement No. 2 (E/1992/22), chap. 
[128]/ United Nations, Treaty Series, vol. 75, Nos. 970-973. [129]/ A/48/578, annex. [130]/ Resolution 39/46, annex. 
[137]/ United Nations, Treaty Series, vol. 1144, No. 17955. [138]/ Resolution 217 A (III). [139]/ Resolution 2200 A (XXI), annex. 
[146]/ See Human Rights: A Compilation of International Instruments (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
E.88.XIV.1). [147]/ Resolution 217 A (III). [148]/ Resolution 2200 A (XXI), annex. 
Action to be taken on sub-item (j) was considered at the 18th and 45th meetings, on 26 October and 6 December 1993. 
4. Further requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session, and biennially thereafter, a report on the implementation of the present resolution. 
"1. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to monitor the implementation of its resolution 46/155 and to report thereon, as appropriate, to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session; 
"2. Considers that a comprehensive and systematic overview and analysis of South-South cooperation world wide is required to stimulate intergovernmental debate, decisions and actions within the United Nations system and would be of special value in promoting such cooperation within and between regions of the South, and globally; 
"4. Decides further that such a report should encompass all aspects of South-South cooperation, that it should contain the necessary quantitative data and indicators, including information on the support given by multilateral financial institutions for South-South cooperation activities, programmes and projects; 
"5. Requests the organs, specialized agencies and programmes of the United Nations system, in particular the regional commissions, to contribute to the preparation of this report; 
"6. Calls upon regional and subregional organs to cooperate with the Secretary-General of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development in preparing the report and to provide him with analytical and empirical materials, as necessary; 
"Noting the ongoing work of the Secretary-General in the preparation of a report on an agenda for development, as requested in General Assembly resolution 47/181, of 22 December 1992, 
"Recognizing the trends towards regional cooperation and integration, interdependence of nations and the globalization of economic issues and problems, 
"Reaffirming that the United Nations has a central role in promoting international cooperation for development and in bringing development issues to the attention of the international community, 
"1. Reaffirms the urgent need to renew the dialogue on strengthening international economic cooperation for development through partnership; 
"3. Reiterates the central role of the United Nations in promoting international cooperation for development and in bringing development issues to the attention of the international community; 
11. At the 46th meeting, on 9 December, the representative of Colombia on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of 77 and China, introduced a draft resolution entitled "An agenda for development" (A/C.3/58/L.74), which read as follows: 
"Recalling its resolution 47/181 of 22 December 1992 on an agenda for development, 
"Convinced of the need to elaborate a framework to promote international consensus in the field of development, 
"Committed to strengthening the effectiveness of the United Nations in the economic and social sectors and recognizing, in this respect, the need to revive the role of the United Nations in fostering and promoting international cooperation for economic and social development, 
"Welcoming the intention of the Secretary-General to issue in the early months of 1994 the report requested in its resolution 47/181, 
"2. Invites the President of the General Assembly to promote, in an open-ended format in early 1994, further consultations among Member States on an agenda for development, on the basis of the report of the Secretary-General requested in Assembly resolution 47/181; 
"4. Further invites the President of the General Assembly to consider broadening the scope of those consultations by inviting contributions from, inter alia, scientific and academic institutions; 
"7. Decides to hold four special plenary meetings, at a high level, at its forty-ninth session, to consider ways of promoting and giving political impetus to an agenda for development; 
"8. Decides to include an item entitled 'An agenda for development' in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session." 
A new operative paragraph 6 was inserted to read as follows: 
"Recommends that the Economic and Social Council at its organizational session consider 'An agenda for development' as a possible topic for the high-level segment of its substantive session of 1994;" 
and the remaining paragraphs were renumbered accordingly. 
13. The Committee was informed that the draft resolution had no programme budget implications. 
Also convinced of the importance of continuing to build upon the spirit of cooperation and partnership for development through constructive dialogue among all countries, in particular between the developed and developing countries, for the purpose of promoting an international economic environment conducive to sustainable development, 
1. Reaffirms the need to strengthen constructive dialogue and partnership in order to promote further international economic cooperation for development; 
6. Recommends that the Economic and Social Council at its organizational session consider "An agenda for development" as a possible topic for the high-level segment of its substantive session of 1994; 
For an overview and summary of the report of the South Commission, see A/45/810 and Corr.1, annex. 
[6]/ Resolution 46/151, annex, sect. II. [7]/ Report of the Second United Nations Conference on the Least Developed Countries, Paris, 3-14 September 1990 (A/CONF.147/18), part one. [8]/ TD/364, part one, sect. 
[18]/ Report of the Second United Nations Conference on the Least Developed Countries, Paris, 3-14 September 1990 (A/CONF.147/18), part one. [19]/ TD/364, part one, sect. 
"(b) Implementation of the International Development Strategy for the Fourth United Nations Development Decade" 
(a) Letter dated 25 February 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/94); 
(c) Letter dated 16 July 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the text of the Final Statement of the eleventh session of the InterAction Council (A/48/272-S/26108); 
(d) Letter dated 4 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Brazil to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the final document of the third Ibero-American Summit of Heads of State and Government (A/48/291); 
(e) Letter dated 9 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the Final Document of the Standing Ministerial Committee for Economic Cooperation of the Non-Aligned Movement, held at Bali from 10 to 13 May 1993 (A/48/338); 
(g) Letter dated 24 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Japan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the final document of the Japan Economic Summit, held in Tokyo from 7 to 9 July 1993 (A/48/353); 
(h) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Marshall Islands to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the communiqu of the Twenty-Fourth South Pacific Forum, held at Nauru on 10 and 11 August 1993 (A/48/359); 
(j) Note verbale dated 27 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Bulgaria to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/445); 
(l) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Colombia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the declaration of the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the Group of 77 adopted at the seventeenth annual meeting (A/48/485); 
(m) Letter dated 8 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Dominican Republic to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the conclusions, decisions and declarations adopted by the Latin American Council of the Latin American Economic System at its nineteenth ordinary ministerial meeting (A/48/597); 
(n) Letter dated 15 October 1993 from the Acting Permanent Representative of Bangladesh to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the declaration of the Ministerial Meeting of the Least Developed Countries, held in New York on 30 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/4); 
(b) Letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the communiqu adopted at the Meeting of the Heads of Government of the Countries of the Commonwealth, held at Limassol, Cyprus, from 21 to 25 October 1993 (A/48/564). 
4. At the 21st meeting, on 2 November, the Director of the Regional Commissions New York Office made an introductory statement (see A/C.2/48/SR.21). 
6. At the 45th meeting, on 6 December, the Vice-Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Ryszard Rysinski (Poland), informed the Committee of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft resolution and orally revised it as follows: 
Recalling its resolutions 46/144 of 17 December 1991 and 47/152 of 18 December 1992 on the implementation of the Declaration on International Economic Cooperation and the International Development Strategy, 
2. Stresses the need for the full and timely implementation of the commitments and policies agreed upon in the Declaration and in the International Development Strategy for the Fourth United Nations Development Decade; 
3. Encourages Member States that have not yet submitted their reports on the implementation of the commitments and policies agreed upon in the Declaration and in the International Development Strategy to do so; 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in its agenda the item entitled "International conference on the financing of development" and to allocate it to the Second Committee. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 8th, 9th, 15th and 46th meetings, on 13 and 20 October and 9 December 1993. 
3. For the consideration of the item, the Committee had before it the following documents: 
(d) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Colombia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the declaration of the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the Group of 77, adopted at their seventeenth annual meeting (A/48/485); 
(e) Letter dated 8 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Dominican Republic to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the conclusions, decisions and declarations adopted by the Latin American Council of the Latin American Economic System at its nineteenth ordinary ministerial meeting (A/48/597). 
8. After the adoption of the draft resolution, the representative of the United States of America made a statement (see A/C.2/48/SR.46). 
Recalling its resolution 46/205 of 20 December 1991 on convening an international conference on the financing of development, and its decision 47/436 of 18 December 1992, 
Recalling its resolution 47/181 of 22 December 1992 on an agenda for development, 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in its agenda the item entitled "International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction" and to allocate it to the Second Committee. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 33rd to 35th, 38th and 47th meetings, on 16 to 18 and 23 November and 10 December. 
(b) Letter dated 21 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Algeria to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the final document of the meeting on locust control held at Algiers held on 27 September 1993 (A/48/552); 
(c) Letter dated 15 October 1993 from the Acting Permanent Representative of Bangladesh to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the declaration of the Ministerial Meeting of the Least Developed Countries, held in New York on 30 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/4); 
(d) Letter dated 4 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Tunisia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the report of the ad hoc Sahel/Maghreb meeting on the locust situation, held at Tunis on 1 and 2 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/6); 
7. At the 47th meeting, on 10 December, the Vice-Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Ryszard Rysinski (Poland), informed the Committee of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft resolution and orally revised it as follows: 
(c) In operative paragraph 5, the words "to continue" were inserted before the words "to bring closer together", and the words "preparedness and" were inserted before the word "mitigation"; 
(d) In operative paragraph 8, the words "February 1994" were replaced with the words "March 1994". 
Recalling its resolutions 44/236 of 22 December 1989, in which it proclaimed the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, and 46/182 of 19 December 1991, in which it called for substantive improvements in international humanitarian emergency assistance and which led to the establishment of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, 
Recalling also its resolution 46/149 of 18 December 1991, in which it endorsed the convening in 1994 of a world conference of representatives of national committees for the Decade, 
Recalling further Economic and Social Council decision 1993/328 of 30 July 1993 on the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, 
Recognizing the important contribution the Decade can make to the improvement of emergency management in general and to capacity-building for disaster preparedness and mitigation at the national level, 
Emphasizing the important role of professional and other non-governmental organizations, particularly scientific and technological societies, humanitarian groups and investment institutions, in the implementation of programmes and activities of the Decade, 
Convinced that each country bears the primary responsibility for protecting its people, infrastructure and other national assets from the impact of natural disasters, 
3. Commends the Scientific and Technical Committee on the Decade for the work accomplished in 1992, and endorses its proposals for the preparations for the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction; 
4. Calls upon Member States and all other participants in the Decade to participate actively in the financial and technical support of Decade activities, including those of the secretariat of the Decade; 
6. Decides to convene the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction in 1994 with the following objectives: 
(a) To review the accomplishments of the Decade at national, regional and international levels; 
(c) To exchange information on the implementation of Decade programmes and policies; 
(d) To increase awareness of the importance of disaster reduction policies; 
7. Accepts with deep appreciation the generous offer of the Government of Japan to host the Conference, and decides that the Conference will be held at Yokohama, Japan, from 23 to 27 May 1994; 
9. Requests the secretariat of the Decade to serve as the secretariat of the Conference and to coordinate preparatory activities in close cooperation with the host Government and the Preparatory Committee for the Conference, with the full support of relevant departments and offices of the United Nations Secretariat; 
(a) Undertaking systematic assessments of national and local hazards and risks, with the assistance of the intersectoral national committees for the Decade; 
(b) Organizing multidisciplinary national and regional conferences and technical meetings, so as to ensure that the entire potential of each country, both at the national level and within the context of regional cooperation, including its scientific and technical capability, is fully utilized in disaster reduction; 
(c) Preparing comprehensive reports on progress achieved and plans for further action to be presented at the Conference; 
13. Decides that the preparatory process and the Conference itself should be funded through existing budgetary resources, without negatively affecting programmed activities, and through voluntary contributions to the Trust Fund for the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction; 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in its agenda the item entitled "Special programmes of economic assistance" and to allocate it to the Second Committee. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 33rd to 35th, 41st, 42nd, 45th and 46th meetings, on 16 to 18, 26 and 29 November and 6 and 9 December 1993. 
(d) Report of the Secretary-General on the Special Plan of Economic Cooperation for Central America (A/48/405); 
(h) Letter dated 16 July 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the text of the Final Statement of the eleventh session of the InterAction Council (A/48/272-S/26108); 
(i) Letter dated 10 August 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Rwanda to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/308-S/26295); 
(j) Letter dated 21 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Algeria to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the final document of the meeting on locust control held at Algiers on 27 September 1993 (A/48/552); 
(k) Letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the communiqu adopted at the Meeting of the Heads of Government of the Countries of the Commonwealth, held at Limassol, Cyprus, from 21 to 25 October 1993 (A/48/564); 
(l) Letter dated 8 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Dominican Republic to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the conclusions, decisions and declarations adopted by the Latin American Council of the Latin American Economic System at its nineteenth ordinary ministerial meeting (A/48/597); 
(n) Letter dated 4 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Tunisia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the report of the ad hoc Sahel/Maghreb meeting on the locust situation, held at Tunis on 1 and 2 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/6). 
6. At the 45th meeting, on 6 December, the Vice-Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Ryszard Rysinski (Poland), informed the Committee of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft resolution. 
9. At the 45th meeting, on 6 December, the Vice-Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Ryszard Rysinski (Poland), informed the Committee of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft decision. 
Subsequently, Cuba, Grenada, Guyana, Papua New Guinea, Saint Kitts and Nevis, Saint Vincent and the Grenadines, Singapore and the Solomon Islands joined in sponsoring the draft resolution, which read as follows: 
"Recalling its resolution 37/158 of 17 December 1982, 38/205 of 20 December 1983 and 39/192 of 17 December 1984, in which it appealed to all States, the specialized agencies and international development and financial institutions to provide all possible assistance for the development of Sierra Leone, 
"Further recalling its resolution 37/133 of 17 December 1982, in which it decided to include Sierra Leone in the list of the least developed countries, 
"2. Calls upon the international community and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to provide Sierra Leone with technical, financial and other forms of assistance for the repatriation and resettlement of Sierra Leonean refugees, returnees and displaced persons; 
"3. Appeals to the international community and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to provide adequate assistance for the rehabilitation of the economy of Sierra Leone and the reconstruction of its devastated areas; 
"4. Urges all States and relevant United Nations bodies to provide all possible assistance to help the Government of Sierra Leone meet the critical humanitarian needs of the population and to provide, as appropriate, food, medicines and essential equipments for hospitals and schools; 
"5. Urgently reiterates its appeal to the international community, including the specialized agencies and other organizations and bodies of the United Nations system, to contribute generously, through bilateral and multilateral channels, to the economic and social development of Sierra Leone; 
"6. Requests the Secretary-General to continue his efforts to mobilize the resources necessary for an effective programme of financial, technical and material assistance to Sierra Leone; 
"8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of the forty-ninth session an item entitled 'International assistance to Sierra Leone'." 
Subsequently, Guyana and the United States of America joined in sponsoring the draft resolution, which read as follows: 
"Gravely concerned at the devastating effects of the protracted conflict on socio-economic conditions in Liberia, and noting the urgent need to rehabilitate, in an atmosphere of peace and stability, basic sectors of the country in order to restore nomalcy, 
"6. Requests the Secretary-General: 
"(a) To continue his efforts to coordinate the work of the United Nations system and to mobilize financial, technical and other assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Liberia; 
"(b) To undertake, when conditions permit, in close collaboration with the authorities of Liberia, an overall assessment of needs with the objective of holding, when appropriate, a round-table conference of donors for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Liberia; 
"7. Also requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on the implementation of the present resolution." 
(a) In the fifth preambular paragraph the words "extremely critical economic situation of Djibouti resulting from its geographical location and from the number of priority development projects" were replaced with the words "critical economic situation of Djibouti resulting from the number of priority development projects that have been suspended"; 
21. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted draft resolution A/C.2/48/L.33, as orally revised, without a vote (see para. 36, draft resolution IV). 
"Bearing in mind that establishing a region of peace, freedom, democracy and development is a fundamental goal in Central America, 
"4. Again stresses the urgent need for the international community to maintain its cooperation with the Central American countries and to provide them with the necessary additional financial resources on concessional and appropriate terms, with a view to effectively promoting the development and economic growth of the region; 
"6. Notes with appreciation the effective support extended by international and regional financial institutions to the priority programmes and projects which the Central American countries have identified as regards energy, communications, roads and agriculture within the framework of the Special Plan; 
"7. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to it at its forty-ninth session a report on the implementation of the Special Plan; 
"8. Decides to examine and evaluate the implementation of the Special Plan at its forty-ninth session." 
"Noting that despite the progress made in the Sudan Emergency Operation and Operation Lifeline Sudan, considerable relief needs still remain to be addressed, particularly in the areas of non-food assistance, logistics and emergency recovery and rehabilitation, 
"1. Takes note with appreciation of the cooperation between the Government of the Sudan and the United Nations, which has resulted in a number of agreements and arrangements to facilitate relief operations and enhance their efficiency and effectiveness; 
"2. Calls upon the international community to continue to contribute generously to the emergency needs of the country, including the recovery and rehabilitation needs; 
29. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted draft resolution A/C.2/48/L.68, as orally revised, without a vote (see para. 36, draft resolution VI). 
"Noting with appreciation the continued efforts taken by the Secretary-General to assist the Somali people in their efforts to promote peace, stability and national reconciliation, 
"Emphasizing the importance of the further implementation of resolution 47/160 and, in particular, operative paragraphs 5 to 10, to rehabilitate the basic social and economic services at the local and regional levels throughout the country, 
"1. Expresses its gratitude to the Member States and the intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have responded to the appeals of the Secretary-General and others by extending assistance to Somalia; 
"6. Calls upon the Secretary-General to continue to mobilize international humanitarian and rehabilitation assistance for Somalia; 
Recalling its resolutions 37/158 of 17 December 1982, 38/205 of 20 December 1983 and 39/192 of 17 December 1984, in which it appealed to all States, the specialized agencies and international development and financial institutions to provide all possible assistance for the development of Sierra Leone, 
Recalling also its resolution 37/133 of 17 December 1982, in which it decided to include Sierra Leone in the list of the least developed countries, 
Alarmed at the astronomical cost to the Government of Sierra Leone of protecting its territory and people from the spill-over effect of the conflict in Liberia, 
2. Calls upon the international community and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to provide Sierra Leone with technical, financial and other forms of assistance for the repatriation and resettlement of Sierra Leonean refugees, returnees and displaced persons; 
3. Appeals to the international community and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to provide adequate assistance for the rehabilitation of the economy of Sierra Leone and the reconstruction of its devastated areas; 
4. Urges all States and relevant United Nations bodies to provide all possible assistance to help the Government of Sierra Leone meet the critical humanitarian needs of the population and to provide, as appropriate, food, medicine and essential equipment for hospitals and schools; 
5. Urgently reiterates its appeal to the international community, including the specialized agencies and other organizations and bodies of the United Nations system, to contribute generously, through bilateral and multilateral channels, to the economic and social development of Sierra Leone; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to continue his efforts to mobilize the resources necessary for an effective programme of financial, technical and material assistance to Sierra Leone; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of the forty-ninth session an item entitled "International assistance to Sierra Leone". 
Noting that, even though a viable country-wide emergency assistance programme has been instituted, security and logistic problems continue to hamper relief assistance, particularly in the interior, and have prevented the transition from emergency relief to reconstruction and development, 
Gravely concerned at the devastating effects of the protracted conflict on socio-economic conditions in Liberia, and noting the urgent need to rehabilitate, in an atmosphere of peace and stability, basic sectors of the country in order to restore normalcy, 
6. Requests the Secretary-General: 
(a) To continue his efforts to coordinate the work of the United Nations system and to mobilize financial, technical and other assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Liberia; 
(b) To undertake, when conditions permit, in close collaboration with the authorities of Liberia, an overall assessment of needs with the objective of holding, when appropriate, a round-table conference of donors for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Liberia; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda for the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly an item entitled "International assistance for the reconstruction and rehabilitation of Liberia". 
Noting the critical economic situation of Djibouti resulting from the number of priority development projects that have been suspended in the light of the new critical regional and international situation, 
Noting with gratitude the support provided to emergency relief operations during the floods in 1989 by various countries and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, 
3. Invites the United Nations system, in particular the United Nations Development Programme, to assist the Government of Djibouti, in the context of the scheduled round-table meeting, in preparing an urgent programme of rehabilitation and reconstruction, as well as a sustainable and adequate long-term development programme; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to continue his efforts to mobilize the resources necessary for an effective programme of financial, technical and material assistance to Djibouti; 
6. Also requests the Secretary-General to prepare a study of the progress made with economic assistance to that country, in time for the question to be considered by the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Bearing in mind that establishing a region of peace, freedom, democracy and development is a fundamental goal in Central America, 
2. Supports the efforts of the Central American Governments in their commitments to poverty alleviation and sustainable human development, and urges them to implement further appropriate policies and programmes in executing those commitments; 
8. Notes with appreciation the effective support extended by international and regional financial institutions to the priority programmes and projects that the Central American countries have identified as regards energy, communications, roads and agriculture within the framework of the Special Plan; 
10. Decides to examine and evaluate the implementation of the Special Plan at its forty-ninth session. 
Noting that despite the progress made in the Sudan Emergency Operation and Operation Lifeline Sudan, considerable relief needs still remain to be addressed, particularly in the areas of non-food assistance, logistics and emergency recovery and rehabilitation, 
1. Notes with appreciation the cooperation between the Government of the Sudan and the United Nations, which has resulted in a number of agreements and arrangements to facilitate relief operations and enhance their efficiency and effectiveness, and encourages the Government of the Sudan to continue to improve their implementation; 
2. Calls upon the international community to continue to contribute generously to the emergency needs of the country, including its recovery and rehabilitation needs, as well as national capacity-building in the areas of emergency management, preparedness and prevention; 
3. Appeals to all parties concerned to continue to pursue dialogue and negotiations and to terminate hostilities in order to allow for the re-establishment of peace, order and stability and also to facilitate relief efforts; 
4. Stresses the importance of assuring safe access for personnel providing relief assistance to all in need; 
5. Urges all parties involved to continue to offer all feasible assistance, including facilitating the movement of relief supplies and personnel to guarantee maximum success of the Sudan Emergency Operation in all parts of the country; 
Welcoming the results of the Fourth Coordination Meeting for Humanitarian Assistance for Somalia, held at Addis Ababa from 29 November to 1 December 1993, 
Emphasizing the importance of the further implementation of its resolution 47/160 to rehabilitate basic social and economic services at the local and regional levels throughout the country, 
1. Expresses its gratitude to all States and the intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have responded to the appeals of the Secretary-General and others by extending assistance to Somalia; 
6. Calls upon all parties, movements and factions in Somalia to respect fully the security and safety of personnel of the United Nations and its specialized agencies and of non-governmental organizations, and to guarantee their complete freedom of movement throughout Somalia; 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 33rd to 35th, 39th and 45th meetings, on 16 to 18 and 23 November and 6 December 1993. 
(c) Letter dated 24 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Japan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the final documents of the Japan Economic Summit, held in Tokyo from 7 to 9 July 1993 (A/48/353-S/26372). 
In the course of his statement, the representative of Belarus orally revised the first and third preambular paragraphs of the draft resolution by deleting the references to General Assembly resolution 47/165 of 18 December 1992. 
(a) In the fourth preambular paragraph, the words "in particular the Commission of the European Communities" were inserted after the words "and other organizations"; 
(b) In operative paragraph 1, the words "the activities related to the follow-up to its" were replaced with the words "his efforts in the implementation of"; 
(c) In operative paragraph 2, the words "United Nations as a catalyst, existing" were inserted before the words "coordination mechanisms". 
Taking note of the decisions adopted by the organs, organizations and programmes of the United Nations system in the implementation of resolutions 45/190 and 46/150, 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly for consideration at its fiftieth session, under a separate agenda item, a report on the implementation of the present resolution. 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in its agenda the item entitled "United Nations interim offices" and to allocate it to the Second Committee. 
3. For the consideration of the item, the Committee had before it the following documents: 
6. At the 48th meeting, on 13 December, the Vice-Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Ryszard Rysinski (Poland), informed the Committee of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft resolution. 
10. At its 48th meeting, on 13 December, upon the proposal of the Chairman, the Committee decided to recommend to the General Assembly that it take note of the report of the Secretary-General on United Nations interim offices (A/48/146/Add.1) (see para. 12 below). 
Reaffirming that the fundamental characteristic of the operational activities of the United Nations system should be, inter alia, their universal, voluntary and grant nature, neutrality and multilateralism, 
Reaffirming also the importance of a more effective and coherent coordinated approach by the United Nations system to the needs of recipient countries, particularly at the field level, 
Reaffirming further that the mandates of the United Nations separate sectoral and specialized entities, funds, programmes and specialized agencies should be respected and enhanced, taking into account their complementarities, 
Reaffirming that assistance should be based on an agreed division of responsibility among the funding organizations, under the coordination of the Government concerned, in order to integrate their response into the development needs of recipient countries, 
2. Authorizes the establishment of field offices in Armenia, Azerbaijan, Belarus, Eritrea, Georgia, Kazakhstan, the Russian Federation, Ukraine and Uzbekistan, and decides that those offices shall be field offices of the United Nations development system; 
5. Reaffirms that field office activities related to public information, where in place, should follow the relevant provisions of the General Assembly, in particular its resolution 48/44 B of 10 December 1993; 
6. Also reaffirms the need to increase the number of common premises, in cooperation with host Governments, in a way that increases efficiency through, inter alia, consolidation of administrative infrastructures of the organizations concerned, but does not increase the costs for the United Nations system or for developing countries; 
7. Further reaffirms that all field offices should operate on a sound financial basis; 
8. Reaffirms that all field offices are to be funded through voluntary contributions, including those from the host country, and that the United Nations regular budget is a financial source for mandated activities currently related to public information; 
9. Decides to review the situation of all field offices as part of the next triennial policy review of operational activities for development within the United Nations system, through the procedures established for this purpose in its resolution 47/199; 
10. Stresses that field offices in any new recipient country shall be based on the relevant provisions of General Assembly resolutions, including those contained in the present resolution. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 33rd to 35th, 40th and 45th meetings, on 16 to 18 and 24 November and 6 December 1993. 
(a) In operative paragraph 4, the words "and invites the competent organs and specialized agencies of the United Nations system" were inserted after the words "all States"; 
(c) Operative paragraph 6 was deleted. 
Recalling the provisions of Articles 25, 48, 49 and 50 of the Charter of the United Nations, 
Recalling also its resolution 47/120 B of 20 September 1993 entitled "An Agenda for Peace", and in particular part IV thereof, 
1. At its 50th plenary meeting, on 4 November 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in its agenda the item entitled "Emergency assistance for the socio-economic rehabilitation of Rwanda" and to allocate it to the Second Committee. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 33rd to 35th, 42nd and 45th meetings, on 16 to 18 and 29 November and 6 December 1993. 
Subsequently, Belgium, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, El Salvador, Honduras and the Republic of Korea joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
(a) Wherever the words "social and economic rehabilitation" appeared, they were replaced with the words "socio-economic rehabilitation"; 
(a) A seventh preambular paragraph was added to read as follows: 
"Noting the recent large-scale inflow of refugees from Burundi into Rwanda,"; 
(b) In operative paragraphs 2, 4 and 5, the words "Member States" were replaced with the words "all States". 
Recalling Security Council resolutions 812 (1993) of 12 March 1993 and 846 (1993) of 22 June 1993 on the situation in Rwanda, 
Recalling also Security Council resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 in which it urged Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations to provide and intensify their economic, financial and humanitarian assistance in favour of the Rwandese population and of the democratization process in Rwanda, 
Noting the recent large-scale inflow of refugees from Burundi into Rwanda, 
1. Calls upon all parties to do their utmost to achieve the full and effective implementation of the Arusha Peace Agreement and national reconciliation goals, thus creating conditions conducive to the socio-economic rehabilitation of the country; 
2. Expresses its appreciation to all States, United Nations organizations and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations for the emergency humanitarian assistance rendered to Rwanda since the beginning of hostilities; 
7. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Emergency assistance for the socio-economic rehabilitation of Rwanda". 
The end of the cold war has provided the United Nations with unprecedented opportunities to discharge its noble responsibility with regard to world peace, stability and development. 
However, the present situation also brings with it many pressing challenges which can be adequately met only by the joint efforts of the whole international community. 
The United Nations is therefore assuming a more important role in international life than ever before. 
This raises many questions about the adequacy of the United Nations system. 
The adaptation and adjustment of United Nations structures to world realities has apparently lagged behind the requirements of the times. 
Moreover, the constantly growing volume of work entrusted to the United Nations and the need for collective action in resolving international affairs in an increasingly interdependent world make periodical reviews and adjustments of the size and structure of the major organs of the United Nations system necessary. 
However, its membership has remained unchanged for 30 years and is now less representative than ever before in both size and geographical distribution of seats. 
This situation demands that the United Nations itself reform its structures and mode of operation so as to ensure efficiency, democracy, transparency, fairness and equality among all Member States. 
This will enable the Organization fully to discharge the important work assigned to it by the Charter. 
Last year's General Assembly resolution 47/62, adopted by consensus, certainly marks a qualitative change and reflects the recognition of the international community that the time has come to reassess the composition of the Security Council. 
In view of the great increase in the membership of the United Nations and other new developments over the past 48 years, an increase in Security Council membership has now become a must and should bring about more equitable representation. 
At the same time, redressing the imbalance in regional representation in the Council's permanent membership is an objective demand. 
Since the Security Council acts on behalf of all Member States of the United Nations, it should reflect the universality of the whole Organization. 
Moreover, while closely cooperating with other United Nations organs, the Security Council should confine itself to its own sphere of competence. 
Its procedures should also be improved to reflect greater transparency and accountability. 
In the past, various appropriate reviews and enlargements of the membership of the principal organs of the United Nations have significantly strengthened the capacity of the Organization to resolve global issues. 
It is my sincere hope that this time the debate on the subject now under examination will constitute a positive step in the right direction. 
The process of reform and democratization within the United Nations, particularly the equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council, will effectively provide the Organization with a better capacity to serve the purposes and principles of the Charter. 
Mr. HATANO (Japan): I take this opportunity to express the views of the Japanese Government on agenda item 33, "Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council." 
To the President of the General Assembly and those ambassadors - particularly Ambassador Chew of Singapore - who have actively participated in the formulation of the draft resolution on this item, I pay high tribute. 
With the end of the cold war, the international community is placing ever greater expectations in the United Nations. 
Today the Organization is confronted with unprecedented challenges and opportunities. 
Under those circumstances, the legitimacy and credibility of the United Nations and the Security Council must be enhanced through a process of reform. 
The need to expand the membership of the Security Council while ensuring its effectiveness is thus gaining support throughout the international community. 
Japan is prepared to do all it can to discharge its responsibilities in the reformed United Nations and in response to the expectations of the international community. 
Japan supports the draft resolution, calling upon the General Assembly to establish an open-ended working group to discuss this issue. 
It is extremely important that the draft resolution gain approval by consensus. 
I trust that all members of the working group will take part in the discussion in a constructive manner and that they will prepare a meaningful report and recommendations on this important issue. 
Our objective at that time was merely to seek an expansion of the non-permanent membership of the Security Council to reflect the phenomenal increase in the membership of the United Nations. 
However, following the dramatic events of the late 1980s public opinion around the world led to a revival of the proposal, and it became evident - more than before - that it was imperative to review the composition and the functioning of the Security Council. 
This reality was recognized by the General Assembly when it unanimously adopted resolution 47/62 in 1992. 
Moreover, a number of leaders of different nations have articulated their views from this rostrum. 
Fortunately, the framers of the United Nations Charter were well aware that its contents could not be frozen in perpetuity and that it should be responsive to changing circumstances and requirements. 
Chapter XVIII of the Charter was so designed as to give future generations the option to amend it in order to meet the needs of the time. 
The Charter, I must say, has stood the test of time for nearly half a century. 
It has fallen to our lot to update it and make it a vibrant and contemporary instrument of multilateralism. 
On the basis of arithmetic alone, therefore, there is an obvious need to increase the number of permanent members of the Council to 10, or perhaps even 11, and the number of non-permanent members could go up to 12, or maybe 14. 
The compulsion of which I have spoken has become more telling because of the urgent need to cope with the changing realities of international relations. 
The elimination of ideological barriers has enhanced the role of the United Nations in the maintenance of international peace and security, primary responsibility for which the Charter assigns to the Security Council. 
We are happy that the Council is playing a very effective role today, unfettered by the ideological wranglings of the past. 
The demands on the Council have increased, and in response the Council's initiatives have increased. 
Its initiatives will be better understood and its decisions better implemented if the Council itself is more representative of the membership of the Organization. 
We are convinced that a marginal increase in the size of the Council will not affect its effectiveness. 
Even the smaller Council that we know was unable to remedy its paralysis during the cold war. 
In fact, failure to change it might endanger its credibility and moral authority. 
Unity of purpose, rather than size, is the factor that determines the efficiency of any organization. 
The Secretary-General's report contains a whole range of proposals put forward by States, big and small, rich and poor. 
In other words, we already have a firm basis for a review. 
In our view, the next step is for the General Assembly to set up an open-ended working group to examine these wide-ranging proposals and to make appropriate recommendations for adoption - if possible, by consensus. 
The establishment of the criteria for new permanent and non-permanent members would be the next logical step. 
With the increasing emphasis on the principles of democracy at the national level, there is an urgent need to extend this principle to international life and to give increasing attention to the role of peoples, particularly in the activities of the United Nations and in the sphere of development. 
The fiftieth anniversary is rightly dedicated to the theme "We the Peoples of the United Nations ... United for a Better World". 
Populations reflect both an expression of the principles of democracy and an element of power. 
The present permanent membership of the Security Council reflects a combined population of less than 1.7 billion. 
This leaves out two thirds of humanity - several distinct civilizations without representation as permanent members of the Council. 
Similarly, the size of the economy and its resilience and self-sufficiency in terms of supplies of raw materials in the markets are factors that have a bearing on a country's ability to exercise independence of judgement and action on international issues. 
This also should be an important consideration in deciding upon the countries that could have permanent member status. 
The contribution of a Member State to peace-keeping could be an important criterion in judging its suitability for inclusion in the permanent membership. 
Financial contributions should be judged not in absolute terms but in the context of an assessment that reflects the higher sacrifice made by the developing countries. 
With regard to this criterion, the current situation, as well as potential members, should be taken into account, as another review may not be possible for several years. 
Equity dictates that there should be new permanent members from the developing world and that they should be elected globally, due weight being given to geographical considerations. 
It will have to sift through the enormous amount of material emanating from Member States, other institutions and individuals. 
The eventual outcome will have to be a political package that reflects the wishes of the international community as a whole. 
Instant remedies and provisional solutions will not be helpful. 
Reforms relating to the functioning of the Security Council and its relationship with the other principal organs of the United Nations, also deserve close attention. 
My delegation therefore urges a patient, detailed and careful review that will result in solutions that will serve the international community for many years to come. 
Mr. WISNUMURTI (Indonesia): Recent developments on the international scene have focused our attention on the increasing importance of the role played by the Security Council. 
Consequently, members look forward to its playing an even more effective role now that the impediments which paralysed it for so long no longer exist. 
Concurrently, however, it is undeniable that the Council, comprising 15 members, purports to act on behalf of an Organization, the membership of which has now reached 184 and is approaching universality. 
This stark imbalance has called into question the legitimacy, equity and credibility of a body which, in terms of the Charter, acts on behalf of the Organization and whose decisions are binding on all Member States. 
In the case of the Security Council, however, the process of expansion initiated nearly a decade and a half ago, has lagged behind and somehow remains beyond the purview of an integral part of the broad and far-reaching process of reform and revitalization of the United Nations itself. 
Meanwhile, the number of developing countries that have become Members of the Organization and constitute the overwhelming majority has grown and their role in the international arena has increased. 
From another perspective, some developing States that now have a decisive weight in world affairs are being marginalized. 
Moreover, decisions impinging on critical issues of peace and security are being taken by a handful of States, a state of affairs that has justifiably given rise to indignation and resentment. 
In short, the composition of the Security Council, especially during the past three decades, has been grossly unbalanced, inequitable and unrepresentative. 
It is time, therefore, to undertake a serious review and reappraisal of this question in order to ensure that the Security Council truly reflects not only the significant increase in membership but also the profound change and the transition that have taken place on the international landscape. 
We remain convinced that a larger Council will be more credible, will make its activities more effective and will reflect the broader membership of the United Nations. 
We therefore endorse the proposal for an increase in both the permanent and the non-permanent Council seats in order to achieve equitable geographic representation and an acceptable balance between the developed and developing countries. 
Such an increase, covering all regions of the world has become imperative owing not only to the substantive increase in membership but also to the undeniable realities of the international situation. 
We are faced with an untenable anomaly where three States from one region are permanent members while another region is underrepresented and two others are unrepresented. 
Thus, major regions and countries of the world are arbitrarily denied permanent membership. 
To these we must add size and strategic location, economic power - both present and potential - pace of industrial growth and technological progress as well as human and natural resources. 
Finally, permanent membership for those non-nuclear-weapon States that have long played a constructive role in international relations can no longer be denied. 
Concurrently, the non-permanent membership should also be increased and equitably distributed among various regional groups, thereby achieving greater democratization and a balance in composition. 
In sum, such an approach to enlarge both the permanent and the non-permanent membership would reflect the current configuration of membership, ensure the representation of all continents and geographic groups and give rise to a more representative and effective Security Council. 
The right of veto was accorded as a result of exceptional historical circumstances which no longer prevail. 
It is incompatible with the equal rights of States and disregards the wishes of the vast majority of States. 
We are aware that this mechanism has been rarely used in recent times but there is no assurance that it will not be used again with its negative repercussions. 
Hence, the veto system should be reviewed in order to promote democratic decision-making procedures. 
In these endeavours, the main objective is to render the Council more responsive to changing realities and emerging challenges in a dynamic context. 
In this respect it is both necessary and appropriate that the question now before us should be examined with caution and circumspection in an open-ended working group. 
Quite apart from considering the question of review of the Council's membership, we also envisage discussion of related issues such as its relationship with and accountability to the General Assembly and the changes needed in the Council's procedures and practices. 
My delegation will participate constructively with the objective of reaching a broad-based consensus and ensuring the success of our endeavours. 
Mr. SUCHARIPA (Austria): Since the end of the cold war the importance of the Security Council for the maintenance of world peace has increased significantly. 
As a non-permanent member of the Security Council during the years 1991 and 1992, Austria experienced the new cooperative spirit of international relations which has enabled the Council to play a crucial role commensurate with the functions and powers conferred on it by the Charter of the United Nations. 
Owing to the augmented importance of the Security Council, its effectiveness is of the highest significance for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Therefore, I gladly take this opportunity to outline briefly the main points that will guide the Austrian delegation throughout the debate on the important issue before us, a debate that might well occupy us for many months, if not years, to come. 
We should not rush our decision or feel bound by artificial target dates. 
The issue before us is much too important. 
We should, moreover, allow for further international developments to be taken fully into account in our deliberations. 
At the same time, it is obvious that, while maintaining a high interest in the work of the Council, Austria will not become a member of that body again for quite some time, regardless of the outcome and conclusions of this debate. 
We therefore combine knowledge and impartiality vis--vis the difficult issues that will be at the centre of our discussions. 
Let me therefore summarize the main points of the Austrian position on this issue. 
Besides the arithmetical criterion to which I have just referred, aspects such as the efficiency and functionality of the Security Council cannot and must not be ignored. 
Fourth, in order to achieve a broad, representative character any enlargement of the Security Council must maintain a balance between permanent members and non-permanent members. 
"to the contribution of Members of the United Nations to the maintenance of international peace and security and to the other purposes of the Organization, and also to equitable geographical distribution". 
Sixth, it is often said that the Council would profit from a more democratic decision-making process. 
While the abolition of the veto power seems unrealistic and would in fact reduce the relevance of Security Council decision-making, certain modifications might certainly be discussed. 
The Council itself has already taken a number of measures, which we welcome, to increase transparency, and a working group of the Council is continuing the discussion of this issue. 
One possible solution could be stronger interaction between Security Council members and the countries belonging to their respective regional groups. 
There should be a clear understanding that the countries elected to or serving permanently on the Security Council have an obligation to keep the other members of their regional group informed on an ongoing basis. 
We feel that such a measure would reflect the importance given to participation in peace-keeping operations and might also constitute an incentive to Governments to take decisions to provide contingents. 
Those were some basic remarks from our delegation at this stage of this important debate. 
Mr. WLOSOWICZ (Poland): The question of equitable representation on and increase of the membership of the Security Council is of utmost importance to the future of the United Nations and its role in maintaining international peace and security. 
During the last 20 years, discussions on this subject have been held at the various forums of the United Nations. 
This applies in particular to the Security Council, whose ability successfully to discharge its mandate as set forth by the Charter has considerably increased. 
On the other hand, despite the positive developments of the last four years, the appearance of certain negative phenomena which could be called side-effects of the post-cold-war transformation has made it crucial for the Security Council to function in an even more efficient and effective manner. 
Poland is ready to take an active part in considering the proposals aimed at accommodating the United Nations structures and mechanisms, especially the Security Council, to the changing international situation and to the substantial increase in the membership of the Organization. 
Poland therefore takes a constructive approach with regard to the aspirations of those Member States that might markedly increase their contribution to the attainment of the objectives of the Organization if they were offered an enhanced status within the Security Council. 
Also, it must not put in jeopardy the Council's ability to discharge its functions and powers. 
Here I am referring inter alia to the special responsibility of the permanent members and the existing status of non-permanent members of the Council. 
It must also be ensured that every regional group recognized in the United Nations is fairly represented in the Council, that the aspirations and interests of medium-sized States are met and that due attention is given to their political role in the region. 
As it is rightly stressed in the preamble to the draft resolution under review, no effort should be spared to build a consensus on the issue under consideration. 
If adopted, the draft resolution should be seen as the beginning of the very important, but difficult and complex, process of forging an eventual agreement. 
Mr. SARDENBERG (Brazil): The agenda item we are addressing today is emblematic of the new international atmosphere and of the renewed role the United Nations is expected to play in it. 
In response to resolution 47/62, more than 70 Governments have submitted their observations concerning the "Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council". 
The general debate at this session of the General Assembly and the debate we are now holding also constitute relevant contributions to the consideration of this important issue. 
It is our view that better representation will lead to a more democratic Security Council. 
Nor is it true that a smaller Council would necessarily be more efficient. 
But we should be mindful of the difference between quantity and quality. 
Decisions involving questions of crucial concern to different States or groups of States need to be carefully considered from all relevant angles and perspectives. 
These comments should serve as a relevant basis for consideration by the open-ended working group that we hope to see established by the General Assembly at this session. 
A more representative and balanced structure would not only reinforce the authority of the Council in carrying out the difficult tasks placed before it but also be in keeping with the prevailing democratic spirit. 
The different categories of members of the Council should be adequately balanced. 
The main regions of the world should be adequately represented in the different categories of members of the Council. 
The surge of ever-more-complex conflict situations in the post-cold-war era requires that this exercise should be addressed with care, but also with a sense of urgency. 
None the less, it is our expectation that all Member States will dedicate intensive and constructive efforts towards advancing as far as possible on the subject. 
As the Secretary-General points out in his report on the work of the Organization, 
Like the Secretary-General, Brazil believes that it would be most timely if the issue were to be resolved by the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization. 
Mr. ELHOUDERI (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya) (interpretation from Arabic): Following the end of the cold war, the world has witnessed numerous changes. 
Firstly, the principal role the Security Council has come to play in international affairs and the far-reaching effects of its resolutions on the Member States. 
None of this can elicit satisfaction or evoke acceptance unless there is a greater degree of participation by the States Members that ensures the adoption of Security Council resolutions through wider participation by and more equitable representation of the Organization's membership. 
The Security Council's present composition is not in line with this principle as a single geographic group monopolizes the greatest number of seats at the expense of the other geographic groups. 
The General Assembly has reduced the number of its committees and persistent efforts are being deployed to reform and restructure the United Nations in the social, economic and other related spheres. 
It is only logical that such reforms should embrace the Security Council, the organ that performs a principal role in United Nations activities, namely the maintenance of international peace and security. 
My delegation was among those who sponsored resolution 47/62 adopted by the General Assembly and was in the forefront of those who commented on it. 
The present debate by the General Assembly provides us with an opportunity to reaffirm yet again the position that we have already taken in this respect. 
Our comments on resolution 47/62 fundamentally stressed that any increase in the membership of the Security Council should not be partial or biased in favour of a certain group of the Organization's membership. 
We stressed that the increase should ensure representation of Member States on the Security Council in conformity with the principle of equitable geographical distribution and guarantee the Security Council's effectiveness in performing the role mandated to it by the Charter. 
My delegation is aware of the recent proposals by the Council in document S/26176. 
In particular, consultations must be held concerning the draft resolutions proposed for adoption; also, the States concerned must be allowed to participate fully in those consultations in order for them to be able to adequately express their views and positions. 
Informal consultations now represent the bulk of the Council's work and figure prominently in the adoption of its resolutions. 
The circumstances under which it was granted, almost 50 years ago, no longer exist. 
Many new States have emerged on the international scene, while old colonial empires have disappeared with their designs and their special interests. 
The events of the past 40 years have shown that the right of veto has in fact frustrated many efforts that aimed at settling disputes and at promoting international security. 
The truth of the matter is that this privilege has developed into a real obstacle to the role mandated to the Security Council, namely the maintenance of international peace and security. 
However, we should warn that this is no guarantee that it will not be used again, especially if one of the veto States becomes party to a dispute. 
Its burdens are increasing as the international community seeks to correct the imbalances of the international order and tries to lay the foundations of a new order of justice and equality that would embrace all the States Members of the United Nations. 
That is why the call for reforming the Council and removing the impediments that obstruct its proper functioning is widening and gaining momentum. 
All this shows that the time has come to reconsider certain provisions of the Charter, in particular the provision dealing with the right of veto, a right that should be abolished or, at least, strictly restricted. 
In conclusion, my delegation wishes to assert once again that the question of an increase in the membership of the Security Council is an urgent matter for the reasons I have stated as well as for the other reasons set out by previous speakers in this debate. 
There are many instances that show that the Council opted for a discriminatory approach whereby it insisted, in certain cases, on the enforcement of its resolutions while, in other cases, it showed no such determination, even in the face of naked defiance of its authority. 
We do hope that this will take place by the advent of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, so that the Organization may gain new momentum and a new vision in striving for the achievement of its objectives. 
Mr. QADER (Bangladesh): The international political landscape has gone through a sea of changes since the establishment of the United Nations. 
Thematically, the world today is being swept by the egalitarian and humanizing impacts of democratic concepts and practices. 
The last hardened vestiges of trade barriers are being dismantled to pave the way for genuine free trade. 
And there is an acknowledged preference for and reliance on multilateral negotiations to transform this complex world of diverse communities into a global village of amity in a mosaic of cultural diversity. 
These can be times of great developments and beneficial changes, provided we keep the fundamental purposes and principles of the United Nations Charter in the proper perspective and do not deviate from them. 
When the United Nations rose like a phoenix from the ruins of the League of Nations and through the ashes of the Second World War, the foremost human concern was rightly embedded in upholding the concepts of peace and security. 
The concept of permanent membership with veto powers was a recognition of the imperatives of that time and the pressing need to maintain international peace and security. 
The Security Council in 1945 had a membership of 11, including five permanent members, out of a total membership of 51, giving it a ratio of one to nearly five members of the General Assembly. 
In 1965, when membership reached 113, the Security Council had 15 members - a ratio of one Security Council member to almost seven and a half members of the General Assembly. 
We have no specific suggestions on what its new strength should be, but we believe that a ratio of one to eight would be fair, without compromising the Council's effectiveness. 
But we should go about this process in an equitable manner, considering all relevant factors necessary in an expansion of such a nature. 
Accordingly, we call for changes in its current procedures for reporting to the Assembly and for the suitable reform of these procedures, including the presentation of summary records of its proceedings to the General Assembly. 
That group should submit its report to the Secretary-General at the earliest possible time, preferably by the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly, so that the fiftieth session can usher in a reformed Security Council, in time for the golden jubilee of the United Nations. 
Those were our preliminary observations on the very important subject of the Security Council, on whose credibility, effective and efficient functioning depends the security of Member States - especially that of the weaker ones. 
Mr. SHAHID (Maldives): Fundamental changes have taken place on the international scene since the founding of the United Nations. 
We have witnessed the end of the cold war, which was itself a legacy of the Second World War - the war that led to the formation of this Organization. 
Several territories under colonial rule have emerged as new States. 
These nations have now joined this Organization, taking us further in our common endeavour to make the United Nations universal. 
However, many of the organs required to preserve the Charter are in need of reform and restructuring. 
These reforms should reflect the changes that have taken place internationally and should be aimed at making these organs more responsive to current realities. 
In this connection, restructuring and reforming the Security Council has become imperative. 
In recent years it has become evident that the Security Council can in fact function in the manner originally intended by the authors of the Charter. 
These developments on the international security scene came as reassurance to the smaller countries of the international community. 
This, perhaps, is partly due to the Council's inability to function consistently on all issues and partly due to the fact that the membership of the Council does not reflect the dramatic changes that have taken place internationally. 
In 1946 the United Nations had 51 Members, of which six were non-permanent members of the Security Council. 
My Government feels that once again the membership of the Council should be increased to reflect the change. 
However, the utmost caution and circumspection should be exercised in carrying out such a process. 
It will be a most critical reform process, one on which the future of this Organization depends, and will involve the most fundamental aspects of its purposes and functions. 
In this regard, my delegation endorses the establishment of an open-ended working group to adequately address all issues, including the formulation of the basis or criteria for selection of any new members. 
In addressing that issue, we have to fully understand that privileges come with additional responsibilities and obligations. 
Small States are a reality of the family of nations today. 
My delegation recognizes that small States are particularly vulnerable to external threats and acts of interference in their internal affairs and that such States have special needs consonant with the right to sovereignty, independence and territorial integrity. 
The best guarantee for the security of small States lies in the Charter of the United Nations, which assigns the primary responsibility of maintaining international peace and security to the Security Council. 
Therefore, small States, such as mine, have an inherent interest in ensuring an effective and efficient Security Council. 
We should be careful not to approach the question of reforming and restructuring the Security Council in a piecemeal fashion and should be firm in our refusal to accept suggestions for changes of a cosmetic nature. 
We should formulate principled criteria that would reflect the political, economic and demographic realities of the world today. 
My delegation calls upon all States to engage constructively in this process with a degree of flexibility and in a spirit of compromise and willingness to work towards consensus. 
On behalf of my delegation, I assure the Assembly that we will extend our full cooperation in order to achieve this end. 
It is a fact that the Security Council remains the least representative and least democratic of the principal organs of the United Nations. 
We therefore look forward to the adoption of a decision establishing an open-ended working group to examine key aspects of this issue in the framework of Articles 23 and 24 of the Charter. 
In this regard, the Philippines, in its response to the Secretary-General's request, stated that it welcomed a comprehensive exchange of views on this matter. 
I stress the word "comprehensive" because any discussion of expanded membership of the Council will inevitably have a bearing on the interrelated issues of the Council's methods of work, enhancement of the effectiveness and transparency of its functioning, and improved accountability to and coordination with the General Assembly. 
At this stage, my delegation believes that the following matters related to the Security Council should be fully taken into account when considering the question of increasing the Council's membership. 
Hence, any decision on increasing the membership of the Council must be conducive to the fulfilment of this need. 
Failure to do so would eventually weaken the Council's moral authority and effectiveness. 
Another means of enhancing the Council's moral authority would be to ensure that its actions relating to peace and security conform to the purposes and principles of the Charter. 
An expanded Council should act decisively and in a timely fashion. 
Effectiveness or efficiency results when all actors cooperate fully and share responsibilities, as appropriate, with a view to achieving a specific objective. 
Once again, this involves, essentially, enhancing the trust and confidence of Member States in the Council. 
Without trust, it is difficult to conceive of an effective Council. 
The Philippines is prepared to discuss any proposal on criteria for new members, though we maintain that a key criterion for new membership should be equitable geographical representation. 
This is the most fundamental democratic basis for membership. It is important that any increased membership in the Council should duly reflect the increasing membership of the United Nations. 
In so doing, we shall be guided by consideration of whatever size will lead to improved functioning and transparency of the Council. 
We believe any increase in the membership of the Council should also be accompanied by greater involvement and participation on the part of non-members in the Council's decision-making process, through more open, more transparent, more regular and structured consultations between Council members and the General Assembly. 
There is an urgent need to improve coordination between the Security Council and the General Assembly on matters relating to international peace and security. 
This would lead to greater balance in the work of these organs on such issues. 
Ultimately, the reform and expansion of the membership of the Council should be viewed in the larger context of the ongoing process of the democratization, revitalization and restructuring of the United Nations in response to new international realities. 
Moreover, given the interlinkages of the principal United Nations organs, in both the institutional and the political sense, changes in one organ will eventually have substantive effects on others. 
It would therefore be crucial to take these interrelationships into account. 
The Security Council makes policy decisions on issues and problems of international peace and order. 
It renders fateful and crucial decisions on United Nations intervention in armed conflicts. 
It commits the Organization to enforcement action; yet it is woefully bereft of such power. 
This matter is central to the collective security system, which has been placed under the auspices of the United Nations by world public opinion, history and tradition, and it alone holds out hope of defence against aggression to small and defenceless nations. 
In one of the great debates in the session of the United Nations General Assembly held in Paris in 1948, two eminent Asian diplomats and statesmen took turns arguing that the United Nations must have commensurate police power to perform its primary mission, which is to keep peace. 
I invoke today the memory of General Carlos P. Romulo and Dr. Adam Malik to focus attention on a geopolitical imperative the United Nations can ignore only at its peril. 
We believe that a complex and challenging task lies ahead. 
Any decision on this subject should be adopted only after thorough consideration by Member States and should fully address the issues I have just raised. 
Mr. CARDENAS (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): The "Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council", which was introduced in 1979 by several delegations including that of the Republic of Argentina, has generated an unusual degree of activity this year. 
This of course reflects the changes that are taking place in international relations. 
Today, we are still actors in the quest for a new international balance based, we believe, on factors which are promising in the sense that the international community can take full advantage of them. 
In the last four years, this Organization has had to confront a number of crises which affected international peace and security. 
These replies, including that of the Republic of Argentina, are contained in document A/48/264 and its addenda. 
It is difficult to imagine that we can make any progress in our consideration of this item without studying a series of related aspects to a change in the membership of the Council that serve to strengthen that principal organ within the framework established by the United Nations Charter. 
First, pursuant to the Charter, we advocate an increase in the number of non-permanent members that would ensure adequate representation of Member States and an equitable geographic distribution among all regions, without prejudice to the Council's flexibility or efficiency or diminishing its effectiveness. 
Secondly, we believe that any reform of the United Nations Charter and, in this specific case, any reform designed eventually to restructure the Security Council, must be carried out on the basis of a broad and solid consensus. 
We are already aware of the general framework of the draft resolution which would set up an open-ended working group to consider all aspects of the question of an increase in the membership of the Security Council and other matters related to that organ. 
My delegation undertakes to participate actively and constructively in the working group to be established - giving priority, of course, to our national interests together with those of our region. 
That dynamic process, which gave rise to much creativity and numerous proposals, was expressed with particular eloquence in the Secretary-General's report through a considerable number of observations and suggestions by Member States, on which the General Assembly should build in order to move ahead in harmony and with clarity. 
The first conclusion to be drawn from this report has to do with the unusually high number of States that have felt it necessary to make their views on this question known. 
An analysis of the answers received from Member States clearly shows general agreement in favour of increasing the number of members of the Security Council, which thus becomes a well-established need. 
In the framework of this debate I should like to emphasize the following guidelines to be borne in mind in any exercise of collective thinking on the subject of achieving equitable representation on the Security Council, which would mark a new point of departure for the United Nations. 
Fifthly, the concept of equitable representation on the Security Council implies that, above and beyond Council membership at a given moment, any Member State must be able to participate in the decision-making process on questions which affect its interests or on which its views might enlighten the Council. 
It is thus important that we plan for it actively. 
Mr. HURST (Antigua and Barbuda): My delegation is compelled to add its voice to the din of proposals which have been heard from this rostrum today on the history-making question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
When Antigua and Barbuda spoke in the general debate in the General Assembly on 8 October we noted that our small island country harboured no ambitions to sit on the Security Council. 
Nevertheless, we considered this agenda item to be of such fundamental importance that we were compelled to express our deeply held views. 
We maintain, for example, that Security Council decision-making will be the major factor in fashioning a new world order, now that the paralysis of the cold war is over. 
New evils will emerge to bedevil international peace and security now that the cold war, the problem of the colour bar, and colonialism have been largely conquered. 
The size of the Council would thus be a factor in its responsiveness, but so too would be its composition. 
Small States - States like mine - are in the best position to be the moral conscience of our institution, as, historically, they have had a tangential material interest in the outcome of many disputes brought before the Council. 
But of greater importance is the fact that the survival of small States will depend on our having a representative Security Council. 
If small States are to be assured of more than passive-spectator status in this parliament of parliaments, the criteria for membership of the Security Council cannot make reference to economic clout or population size. 
Antigua and Barbuda could not, therefore, be a party to any consensus resolution that implicitly conditioned membership on size and/or economic worth. 
We have sacrificed much to secure this sovereignty, and we shall do everything in our power to ensure its continuance. 
With a membership of 25, the Security Council could thus be deemed equitably representative of the various regional and geographical groups that comprise the General Assembly. 
At the same time, its composition would allow for the participation, during each meeting, of States of varying sizes and from different regions. 
We believe that this distribution would be fair and just and that the institution would still be very manageable. 
Mr. JARAMILLO (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): General Assembly resolution 47/62 was the point of departure for this fundamental process of reforming the Security Council. 
Today the United Nations has 184 Members, as opposed to the 51 original States that signed the San Francisco Charter and the 113 Members of 1963. 
The political, economic and military realities that predominated during the post-war period were fundamentally different from those of today. 
The truth is that, today, some of those countries have completely lost the political, economic and military importance that was used to justify their privileged position at that time. 
Colombia welcomes with optimism the new era of cooperation that is evident here at the United Nations, but we are concerned at the fact that the paralysis that characterized the Security Council during the cold-war era seems to have given way to activity that recognizes no limits or restrictions. 
The current permanent membership of the Security Council includes States that should not be permanent members, while States that should be permanent members are not included. 
Colombia therefore considers it necessary that the Council be reformed. 
In our view, it is timely and relevant for the General Assembly to begin consideration of the various aspects of such a reform. 
We believe that specific formulas in this connection should be submitted before 1995. 
A balanced increase in the membership of the Security Council has now become an imperative, given the international realities. 
In any event, the developing countries must be adequately represented. 
It seems to us that the criteria set forth in Article 23 of the Charter are still fully viable, as they are broad and flexible - a fact that reflects the wisdom of those who drafted the Charter. 
Any change in the membership of the Council must be balanced. 
In other words, an increase for some regions only would be contrary to the criteria to which I have referred and would be contrary to the spirit that should prevail in any revision of the Charter. 
The veto privilege was controversial from the very beginning - not only because it is contrary to the principle of the sovereign equality of States but also because it is a mechanism of non-cooperation in a system of collective security where cooperation is a requirement. 
In San Francisco, Colombia voted against the veto because we regarded it as contrary to the spirit of cooperation between nations, which was a fundamental prerequisite of the Charter in 1945. 
Clearly, any change in the voting procedure - including the veto - is subject to the majorities set forth in the Charter and confirmed in the Security Council's rules of procedure. 
It is because the relevant Articles of the Charter have no basis in the world of today that the question of their revision arises. 
In this regard, flexibility and consensus among the permanent members will, of course, be decisive. 
Specific proposals should be formulated, limiting the veto to decisions taken under Chapter VII, or replacing it with qualified majorities; or even overriding it by establishing an appeal mechanism through the General Assembly, with a qualified vote. 
This implies political responsibility vis--vis the Assembly. 
The Council's effectiveness in discharging this task depends to a large extent on the legitimacy of its decisions and the level of consistency in implementing them in accordance with the principles and provisions of the Charter. 
Moreover, there is also a widespread view that the Council has gradually been expanding its powers in such a way as to encroach on the jurisdictions of other organs in the system. 
To that end, the Council makes use of an increasingly broad and liberal interpretation of the concept of "a threat to international peace and security". 
The validity of the decisions of the Council is very closely linked to their acceptance by the Member States; yet there is such controversy about its decisions and about the interpretation of the Charter that its legitimacy is being seriously challenged. 
Colombia stated its position on this very clearly some weeks ago, when the Assembly considered the report of the Security Council, and we believe that the General Assembly must engage in some thorough reflection on this matter. 
We have also said that constant use of Chapter VII of the Charter by the Council constitutes exaggerated use, and this approach must be limited and corrected, since the Organization has tools other than force that can and should be used in finding peaceful settlements to disputes. 
We cannot run the risk of being associated with force, belligerency or coercion. 
We must, rather, be identified with the peaceful, political and diplomatic settlement of conflicts through a greater use of Chapter VI of the Charter, which is simply preventive diplomacy. 
The Council must therefore exhaust those methods before having recourse to the enforcement measures provided for in the Charter as extraordinary and exceptional means. 
These informal consultations, which are secret and without records, are becoming the daily, permanent practice of the Council. 
Hence, we believe that establishing an open-ended working group to deal with all of these questions that have been raised is the most appropriate way of doing that. 
Such a group would have a broad and flexible mandate that would enable it to consider all matters relating to reform of the Council, as set out in the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/264 and Add.1-4). 
These include membership, functioning, and the relationship between the Council and the General Assembly. 
This would enhance the Council's representative character and its moral authority. 
Thirdly, we should consider the possibility of establishing a body to carry out jurisdictional monitoring of the actions of the Security Council. 
The Council is not an organ that enjoys absolute sovereignty in carrying out its functions; it is subject to the rules and principles of international law and to the provisions of the Charter that set it up. 
In national systems the separation and balance of powers are generally accepted, and this approach should be taken in the international sphere. 
Fifthly, the Council should not deal with and take decisions on matters selectively, and there should be consistency in decision-making and in ensuring implementation in accordance with international law. 
The working group thus established should meet between the sessions of the General Assembly and should report regularly to the Assembly on its activities. 
Colombia is willing to participate actively in such a group and to make specific proposals, out of a desire to contribute to an improved United Nations and in particular to a Security Council that is balanced, effective, legitimate and responsible. 
Such consideration is long overdue. 
That action was designed to reflect, in some degree, the doubling of the membership of the United Nations since its inception, and to facilitate a more appropriate representation of the newly independent nations. 
In that year, 1963, there were 113 States Members of the United Nations. 
Today, such a review is urgent and imperative, given the present membership of 184 States and the profound changes that characterize the post-cold-war world. 
Within that global context, resolution 47/62 appropriately locates this item within the ongoing, system-wide process of revitalizing and restructuring the United Nations, for the world today, threatened by crises and conflicts in every region, looks to the United Nations to address the scenario of escalating disorder. 
The Security Council, the paramount organ of the United Nations, should therefore provide a model of global governance. 
Its processes and procedures should be rational; they should be credible; they should be effective. 
It is as important to consider not only how that body is constituted but also how it functions. 
My delegation will participate in the work of that group, where we anticipate that all relevant issues will receive frank and constructive consideration. 
On the question of equitable geographical representation, one must face squarely the issue of permanent vis--vis non-permanent membership. 
But an increase in permanent membership should also ensure that broader political and economic interests are better represented than they are at present. 
In this context, as current analyses of the multiple socio-economic and political sources of insecurity and conflict make clear, the role of regional organizations - in which many small States actively participate - becomes more important. 
Chapter VIII of the Charter validates this role, and "An Agenda for Peace" reaffirms the capability of regional institutions as potentially effective actors in the processes of, for example, preventive diplomacy and conflict and post-conflict resolution. 
This points to the feasibility of formal recognition of regional bodies as entities to be considered for permanent seats on the Security Council. 
Finally, my delegation supports the view of those who wish to see this process completed by the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
Mrs. FRHETTE (Canada): We are about to undertake one of the most important and delicate tasks of the General Assembly at this forty-eighth session, that of considering the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
This is an important task because more than 70 Member States from all regions have expressed their interest in this issue by submitting substantial and detailed comments to the Secretary-General in accordance with resolution 47/62, which comments we have all had the opportunity to examine. 
This is also a delicate task, because this issue affects the organ of the United Nations upon which is conferred the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The working group should be given a broad enough mandate to permit all Member States to raise matters of interest to them, many of which have already been expressed in their submissions to the Secretary-General or before the Assembly. 
We hope, therefore, that a resolution along these lines will be adopted by consensus. 
I will not repeat today the elements contained in Canada's submission, except to emphasize the need to proceed carefully in this exercise. 
Since the end of the cold war, the Security Council has enjoyed a unity and cohesion that has not been equalled since the beginnings of our Organization, but it also faces unprecedented challenges and must take decisions of crucial importance for the future. 
My Government believes that our efforts must result in strengthening the cohesion and effectiveness of the Security Council. 
It is with this in mind that we must consider its possible expansion and the relevance of improving some of its procedures. 
All institutions, whatever they may be, must adapt to change in order to maintain their legitimacy and credibility on a long-term basis. 
The Security Council is no exception to this rule. 
The Council must thus evolve and become more representative. 
In this regard, we must take into account the emergence of new key players on the world stage and their ability to contribute substantially to the maintenance of international peace and security and to the other purposes of the Organization, as well as the necessity of equitable geographic distribution. 
Moreover, under the present configuration of the Council many Member States, both old and new, are no longer able to sit on the Council as often as they would like. 
The question of the expansion of the Council constitutes a priority for my Government. 
We are taking an open-minded, constructive and flexible approach to this issue, as we must all do if our work is to be successful and its results are to receive the broadest possible support of the membership as a whole. 
Let us hope that our future work will have the effect of uniting us more closely in the pursuit of our common goals - that is, especially saving succeeding generations from the scourge of war and joining forces to maintain international peace and security. 
The Nordic Governments welcome the fact that a full-fledged debate has now been launched on the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
This question forms part - a very important and central part - of the discussion which is taking place both within and outside the United Nations about how to prepare our Organization better to meet the enormous challenges of the twenty-first century. 
Everyone recognizes that the reform of the composition of the Security Council and related matters are important. 
The maintenance of international peace and security has become an increasingly urgent and challenging task for the United Nations and its Member States. 
Therefore, the item now before the Assembly assumes particular importance. 
Suffice it to say that reform has become necessary as a result of the changes in global political and economic relations which, among other things, have resulted in a substantial increase in the membership of the Organization. 
This change in the global political scene and increase in the membership must also be reflected in the size and composition of the Security Council and in other related matters. 
Enhancing effectiveness, efficiency and legitimacy should be the central considerations of any review of the Council and its composition. 
Proceeding from the general agreement that change is called for, the next step is to try to define the objective of such a change. 
That objective is, in the view of the Nordic countries, fairly clear and obvious: to improve and strengthen the Council's capacity to discharge the functions which the Charter has entrusted to it. 
We see evidence of this in the exponential increase not only of the issues that the Council is seized of but also in the increase in the number of decisions taken by the Council. 
When we review the composition of the Council, the question of expanding its membership is of major importance. 
Although there seem to be differing views on how the composition of the Council should be changed, a few common elements have clearly emerged. 
First, the enlargement of the Council must be carried out in such a way as to allow it to discharge its responsibilities for the maintenance of international peace and security efficiently and successfully. 
The general view, which the Nordic countries share, is that any increase in size must take efficiency into account and must therefore be limited in scope. 
This view is shared by all the Nordic countries. 
Furthermore, we share the view that in the expansion account must be taken of the principle of equitable geographical representation in order to reflect adequately the membership of the United Nations itself. 
As can be seen from the national Nordic replies to the Secretary-General, the question of the number of permanent members whose concurring vote is needed for decisions on substantive matters is an important issue which will require careful consideration. 
Some improvements have already emerged in this regard. 
Peace-keeping is a case in point. 
As of today, altogether, some 75 Members of the United Nations have provided personnel and logistical support for United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
It is only natural for those contributors that are not members of the Council to take a keen interest in collaborating with and receiving information from the Security Council on a wide range of issues related to peace-keeping. 
Other examples are sanctions and, of course, the financial and budgetary consequences of decisions taken by the Council. 
In conclusion, I should like to say a few words about the procedure. 
The United Kingdom has set out its views on the enlargement of the Security Council in the comments we submitted to the Secretary-General and in my Secretary of State's statement in this Assembly on 28 September. 
I should like, if I may, to turn to the immediate task which lies before the open-ended working group that we hope will soon be established. 
It is clear to my delegation that, if it is to succeed, the group will need to continue to work in the spirit of consensus that has characterized the Assembly's action hitherto. 
It seems to my delegation that the working group should focus primarily on that objective with the aim of submitting a report reflecting significant progress to the next session of the Assembly. 
It should be careful not to stray into tasks which fall to other bodies. 
This is of course an important question. 
It is a matter which is covered in depth and with great authority by the Charter itself. 
That effort will need to continue, and my Government lends its full support to it. 
A fundamental point of concern for my delegation throughout the discussions in the working group and beyond will be the need to maintain the effectiveness of the Security Council at a time when it is having to respond to a massive increase in the demands put upon it. 
As a result, the United Nations has been enabled to play the role envisaged for it on its establishment, namely as the primary means of resolving regional and other conflicts. 
It has assumed the position that the founding fathers intended for it at the centre of international affairs. 
The meeting rose at 6.10 p.m. 
New Zealand joins others in warmly welcoming the recent dramatic breakthrough in the peace process begun in Madrid two years ago. 
The agreement on mutual recognition and the Declaration of Principles between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization, as well as the Agreement on the Common Agenda signed between Israel and Jordan, represent political understandings of historic importance. 
Continuing courage and determination by all the parties will be required to carry the process forward. 
We believe that these developments set a new direction, but they are only part of the wider fabric of peace which the region needs. 
We hope that they will soon be followed by similar movement in negotiations between Israel and Syria, and Israel and Lebanon. 
After so many years of bitterness and hostility, no one should underestimate the enormous difficulties that both the Israeli Government and the Palestinian leaders are facing in their ongoing negotiations. 
Their commitment must not fail now. 
The problems ahead are many and complex. 
They will undoubtedly continue to absorb younger generations of Palestinians and Israelis. 
If long-cherished hopes for peace and justice are to be maintained, the negotiators of today must keep up both direction and momentum. 
The support of the international community will be crucial. 
The Palestinian people need help quickly to meet the challenges of self-government, to repair and develop their infrastructural needs and establish the economic engine of their future. 
In this respect we wish to record our great appreciation of and respect for the work being accomplished in the working groups of the so-called multilateral track. 
The issues are crucial to the stability and development of the whole region. 
There can be no lasting peace and security in the region without a halt to this trade and the promotion of broadly based arms-reduction efforts. 
We believe that efforts towards greater transparency, and therefore confidence, among the States of the region remain vital building blocks for substantive arms control and disarmament measures and for lasting peace. 
To the contrary, all Israel's positions fall under the heading of rejecting the peace of the Madrid formula and of creating one obstacle after another with the aim of stalling the peace process and preventing the eleven rounds of negotiation from making any progress towards the achievement of peace. 
The peace process, that began in Madrid in 1991, was launched with the aim of reaching a comprehensive solution and not of reaching the sort of separate partial solutions that have proved to be ineffectual in achieving security, stability and peace in the region. 
Consequently, the Gaza-Jericho agreement, which was engineered outside the context of the peace talks, cannot be viewed as a solution to the region's crisis. 
That being the case, the Arab States have stressed the fact that the Palestinian-Israeli agreement is a first step that should be completed by urgent steps on all the other tracks to ensure Israel's withdrawal from the entire occupied Syrian Golan and the Lebanese territory. 
This proceeded from the conviction of the Council of the Arab League that in order for peace to be permanent, it must be comprehensive, just, and based on the relevant Security Council resolutions and the norms of international legality. 
The Israeli statements that aim at side-stepping the requirement of comprehensiveness in any viable solution are clear indications of the absence of that desire. 
Various pretexts are used. 
For example, Israeli officials say they need more time to digest the Palestine-Israeli agreement. 
This is a pretext that may be valid in relation to fighting a war on several fronts, but how could it be valid in relation to peace? 
Syria will not accept anything that runs counter to the requirements of a comprehensive and just peace. 
If Israel's rulers are really serious about peace they have to declare their commitment to international legality and to its resolutions in that regard, as well as to the land-for-peace principle. 
They must announce also that they are prepared to withdraw from all the occupied Arab territories. 
We truly and sincerely wish to see an end to the Arab-Israeli conflict and to see tension and wars in the region defused and ended. 
For us, peace is a strategic objective, but it must not be secured at the expense of land or rights. 
A stable peace in the region is impossible to achieve in the presence of occupation, and it could not continue in the presence of injustice, oppression and the usurpation of rights. 
Regardless of any regional or international balance of power, the right of peoples to their lands is fundamental and is not a subject for discussion. 
I should like, in conclusion, to point out that the draft resolution regarding the occupied Syrian Golan, which is before the General Assembly in the context of the agenda item "The situation in the Middle East", does not contain any hostile language, but simply states the facts. 
Syria's main reason for presenting it is to remind the international community that the Syrian Golan is still under Israeli occupation and that Israel's annexation of it is null and void and is rejected by the international community. 
We do not want this draft resolution to affect the ongoing peace process in any way or to be interpreted as an impediment to that process. 
Mr. ABDUL GHAFFAR (Bahrain) (interpretation from Arabic): Given its importance and its effect on international peace and security, the Middle East is one of the sensitive regions of the world. 
Given the situation's implications for other regions, the re-establishing and stabilizing of peace in the region are of vital importance to the whole world in view of the effect this would have on the other regions of the world. 
This requires the deployment by the international community of intensive efforts to achieve a peaceful, just and equitable settlement to the Israeli-Arab conflict. 
No peaceful settlement in the region could be reached in a piecemeal fashion. 
Therefore, equal importance must be attached to all the other tracks in order to ensure a just, comprehensive settlement. 
No settlement that fails to resolve that question could ever lead to comprehensive peace in the absence of an overall integral approach that would enable the Palestinian people to exercise its inalienable rights. 
Let me make it clear that the right of the Palestinian people to self-determination is a fundamental principle that must be taken into consideration in the Middle East peace negotiations which should lead to the establishment of an independent Palestinian State. 
Although there have been positive developments in regard to the question of Palestine such as the signing of the Declaration of Principles by the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and the Israeli Government, yet we cannot see any real progress in the negotiations between Syria and the Israeli Government. 
We are convinced that any solution on the Syrian track must involve Israel's complete withdrawal from the Golan and the dismantlement of its settlements, in accordance with the resolutions of international legality. 
We hope the negotiations between Syria and Israel will move forward towards that goal. 
Parts of the Lebanese territory are still under Israeli occupation. 
We call upon Israel, in this respect, to implement Security Council resolution 425 (1978), which stipulates the immediate, unconditional withdrawal of Israeli forces from the territory of Lebanon. 
We cannot but emphasize once again our commitment to upholding Lebanon's independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity within its internationally recognized boundaries. 
Israel's pursuit of its nuclear programmes outside international monitoring does not serve the cause of peace, security and stability in the Middle East. 
We have supported initiatives to rid the Middle East of all nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction in the interest of our present and future generations. 
Given their importance for the region as a whole, we hope those two initiatives will be implemented. 
My delegation considers that the United Nations has an important role to play on the question of the Middle East in view of its experience over the past few years in helping resolve regional conflicts in many parts of the world. 
The international community's determination to find peaceful solutions to regional conflicts is a positive sign for the Middle East. 
That is why it is important to intensify efforts to achieve a comprehensive, just and lasting solution to the problems of the region now that the peace process has taken significant steps towards a peaceful settlement. 
The agreement signed in September by Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) has generated momentum for peace throughout the region. 
Of course, much hard work remains to be done, and many pitfalls lie ahead; nevertheless, genuine progress is being made towards the achievement of peace in the Middle East. 
While the Palestinian issue is at the very heart of the Arab-lsraeli conflict, comprehensive peace in the region will never be achieved unless there is peace between Israel and Syria. 
I earnestly hope that progress is made on this track before too long. 
Our attention is also drawn to Lebanon, a country that has long been troubled by political instability due to internal and external turmoil, including the wider Middle East conflict. 
Although the Taif Agreement brought Lebanon out of civil war, it has by no means been fully implemented, and I urge all parties concerned to work in good faith towards that end. 
The civil war and related violence have had devastating effects on Lebanon's economy and society. 
The reconstruction of the nation and the development of a stable and democratic society will require the assistance of the international community as a whole. 
Japan, for its part, is ready to support such efforts. 
Japan has committed itself to the elimination of all forms of terrorism and to cutting off all assistance to terrorist groups. 
In this regard, I cannot but note that little progress has been made in gaining Libya's cooperation in efforts to clarify the facts surrounding the downing of flights Pan Am 103 and UTA 772, among whose victims was a Japanese national. 
The intransigence of the Iraqi Government also poses a threat to regional stability. 
Particularly disturbing is Iraq's rejection of its boundary with Kuwait as demarcated by the United Nations. 
The supposedly spontaneous demonstrations by hundreds of Iraqi citizens along the Kuwaiti border on 16 and 20 November call into question the Government's political will and intentions. 
Moreover, the Government's economic blockade of the Kurds in the north and its oppression of the population in the south demonstrate a disregard for human life. 
On the other hand, just last week Iraq did demonstrate a willingness to cooperate with the United Nations Special Commission and accepted long-term monitoring of its weapons of mass destruction, as called for in Security Council resolution 715 (1991). 
We welcome this attitude and hope that Iraq's words will be translated into positive actions. 
We must not retreat from the hard-won progress achieved so far, but must maintain the momentum for a comprehensive peace. 
The historic handshake between Prime Minister Rabin of Israel and Chairman Arafat of the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) in Washington, D.C. a few months ago added a totally new dimension to the situation in the region. 
The deep-rooted enemy images that each side had nurtured over decades of bloody conflict were radically changed. 
We all know that the parties still disagree on several issues of fundamental importance but - and this is what is new and of overriding importance - Israel and the PLO have now committed themselves to jointly seeking solutions to their problems. 
Postures of confrontation are turning into a partnership. 
Sweden salutes the courage and statesmanship demonstrated by the leaders of Israel and the PLO. 
The Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements signed by Israel and the PLO on 13 September 1993 is a first and very important step towards a just, comprehensive and lasting peace in the Middle East based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
We would also like to express our admiration for the skilful diplomatic efforts of Norway that helped produce the Israeli-Palestinian breakthrough. 
In this context, we welcome the agreement between Jordan and Israel on the Common Agenda. 
We strongly hope that the two countries will soon be in a position to make substantive progress in their bilateral talks. 
Furthermore, Sweden hopes that the bilateral negotiations between Israel and Syria and between Israel and Lebanon will soon lead to concrete results in accordance with the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
An essential prerequisite for any settlement in the Middle East is the recognition of Israel's right to exist within secure and internationally recognized borders. 
At the same time, the legitimate rights of Israel's neighbours must be fully respected. 
The practical implications of this need to be discussed in the final status negotiations between Israel and the PLO. 
In line with the carefully crafted timetable in the Declaration of Principles, life in the occupied territories will soon change. 
Israeli forces will withdraw from positions in Gaza and Jericho. 
Authority will be transferred to the Palestinians in the fields of education and culture, health, social welfare, direct taxation and tourism. 
Difficulties in the negotiations between the parties must be overcome so as not to endanger the agreed timetable. 
Making it possible for the Palestinians fully to express their national identity, together with an improvement in their living conditions, will help to consolidate peace and security for all. 
It is thus clearly in our interest to promote reconciliation and improved prospects for economic and social development. 
This will reduce tensions and inspire hope for the future. 
Furthermore, in such a positive climate, the arguments of the sceptics and rejectionists on both sides will sound increasingly hollow. 
During the current fiscal year, Sweden's assistance to the Palestinians on the West Bank and Gaza will increase to approximately $28 million. 
The bulk of the assistance is channelled through the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA), and the bilateral support is mainly dedicated to three sectors: health, support for human rights organizations, and the development and strengthening of Palestinian institutions. 
Sweden calls upon the international community, including the international financial institutions and non-governmental organizations, to be actively involved in and contribute generously to development projects in the West Bank and Gaza. 
If they are to have a maximum impact, it is essential that contributions from the international donor community be coordinated in an efficient manner. 
For the actual implementation on the ground, we believe that the existing channels, such as UNRWA and other United Nations agencies with long experience in the region, should be used as much as possible. 
At the same time, the World Bank plays a useful role as a multilateral clearing-house on the macro level. 
In addition, the Palestinians themselves have a major role and responsibility in the creation of an appropriate institutional framework for absorbing the international assistance and directing it to priority projects. 
We urge the Palestinian leadership to take immediate measures in this regard. 
Sweden deeply deplores the recent acts of violence in the occupied territories with the intention of jeopardizing the peace process. 
All parties must exercise their authority to achieve this end. 
Unfortunately, there are still reports of repressive measures being taken by the Israeli security forces against the Palestinian population. 
The human rights of the Palestinians must be respected, and we urge Israel to recognize the full applicability of the Fourth Geneva Convention to the occupied territories. 
The Arab States, for their part, should immediately end their boycott of Israel. 
Individually or jointly, the States of the region should take measures to safeguard the ecological balance, a clean environment and an equitable distribution of the water supply, all necessary conditions for peace and stability. 
In the working group on refugees, we coordinate issues relating to the welfare of children. 
Substantive progress on the different bilateral tracks of the peace process will undoubtedly provide an invaluable impetus to the multilateral working groups, and vice versa. 
Increased trade, the exchange of people and information, the transfer of technological and scientific know-how and, last but not least, exchanges in the fields of culture and sports may become reality. 
We can now glimpse the possibility that, one day, the vast human and material resources of the countries in the Middle East will be pooled in joint projects, enhancing the well-being and security of all. 
In the Declaration of Principles, the Palestinian people and the Israeli people recognized their mutual political rights. 
They seek to live in peaceful coexistence and mutual dignity and security within the framework of a just, lasting and comprehensive peace. 
Let us therefore give our full support to the peace process at this historic juncture. 
But now, after all of that, we can finally make out the light at the end of the tunnel as we move towards a new and historic era where peace supplants conflict. 
This comes as a result of the agreement between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization on those principles by which the Palestinians in the occupied territories may satisfy their aspirations to self-determination following a specific period of self-rule. 
We had hoped that such practices would end with the upcoming Israeli withdrawal from Gaza, set to take place in less than two weeks, according to the agreement between the two parties. 
Any astute observer of the Middle East will realize the importance of the Gulf, which is a vital part of the Middle East region. 
Those borders must be respected, as provided for by Security Council resolution 833 (1993). 
Furthermore, we call on the brother country of Iraq fully to respect all relevant Security Council resolutions, and particularly resolution 687 (1991) in all its provisions. 
This, in turn, will help in establishing stability and security in our region while guaranteeing Iraq's territorial unity and the unity of its people as well as its territorial integrity. 
The State of Qatar, which has a sense of national duty in this regard, is helping to promote the sovereignty of Lebanon and to satisfy our brothers' appeal for assistance for rehabilitation. 
We reaffirm the need for complete and unconditional implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978) calling for complete Israeli withdrawal from the occupied Lebanese territory. 
May Lebanon once again take its place in the march of human history and civilization. 
None of this can be achieved unless Israel first, and most important, undertakes to implement all the provisions of Security Council resolution 425 (1978). 
Any thinking person must realize that the continuing occupation of Arab territory, including the occupation of the Syrian Golan Heights, has imposed on all those living there a hell of complications, including terrible material and psychological living conditions, conditions of oppression and turmoil. 
Consequently, the United Nations must continue and redouble its efforts in its vital role in the area of international cooperation and international legality; confidence-building and a commitment to the values of peaceful coexistence are again the cornerstones here. 
The region itself must mobilize all its capabilities and resources to build the progress and prosperity to which it aspires. 
Arms control and an end to the arms race must apply to all States in the region without exception. 
The countries of the region and the wider international community now have a clear responsibility to harness the momentum created by these encouraging developments and secure a just and lasting peace. 
Like other responsible countries, Australia has a deep interest in the region and is concerned at the implications for global security of conflict in the region. 
We therefore warmly welcome the signing of the Declaration of Principles which, we believe, has the potential to become the basis of such a comprehensive and lasting solution. 
The Israel-PLO agreement is, however, only the first step in what will be a long and difficult journey to peace. 
In recognition of the importance of the first of these challenges, Australia has committed $A 15 million over three years to support the implementation of the Gaza-Jericho accord. 
These funds will be spent on development activities crucial to the success of the new Palestinian administration, such as income generation, training, health, sanitation and water resources. 
We believe that, if support for the peace agreement is to be maintained among the Palestinian people, it must bring immediate and significant benefits to their lives. 
Accordingly, we urge the international community to continue to provide economic support and practical assistance to the new Palestinian administration. 
Such action risks both undermining the basis on which the permanent-status negotiations are planned and eroding the confidence of the Palestinian people in the Israel-PLO agreement. 
The potential for violence from rejectionist elements on both sides to upset the accord is very real. 
The second challenge is no less important. 
The optimism accompanying the Declaration of Principles must not be allowed to draw attention away from the need for Israel, Jordan, Syria and Lebanon to continue to make progress towards their own peace agreements. 
Australia was pleased to note the agreement between Israel and Jordan on the Common Agenda for their negotiations, and we encourage both parties to strive for an early conclusion of a formal peace. 
We continue to oppose any activity by outside forces that compromises Lebanon's sovereignty. 
Australia believes that, given the recent positive developments, it is in the best interests of further progress in the negotiations that all parties adopt positive and forward-looking policies that serve to build confidence and nurture an atmosphere of cooperation. 
We therefore consider that the Arab economic boycott of Israel, a symbol of Arab hostility to israel, has no place as a negotiating point in the peace process. 
We believe that the boycott unnecessarily constrains the economic development of the region and, in particular, that it may restrict the development of the new Palestinian administration. 
Australia calls on the members of the Arab League to dismantle the boycott as a practical and concrete step towards peace and towards consolidating the agreements already achieved. 
The recent meetings of the five multilateral working groups have demonstrated the potential for practical benefits flowing from a positive, cooperative approach to such important regional issues as security, economic development, water resources, the environment and refugees. 
These are both areas where Australia has demonstrated experience and expertise and where we judge we will be able to make a significant and needed contribution to the future stability and prosperity of the region. 
We believe that Lebanon in particular, with the daunting challenge of national reconstruction ahead of it, has much to gain from participation in the multilateral negotiations. 
The achievement of that objective would provide an important basis for the enhancement of regional security. 
Australia continues to support fully the action taken by the Security Council on Iraq, including the continuing task of dismantling Iraq's weapons of mass destruction and investigating its weapons programmes. 
In that regard, Australia welcomes Iraq's decision to accept unconditionally Security Council resolution 715 (1991), which sets the framework for the long-term monitoring of Iraq's programme of weapons of mass destruction. 
Australia also supports the Security Council's action on Libya, most recently the adoption of additional sanctions under resolution 883 (1993). 
We again urge Libya to comply fully with the Security council's requirements as set out in resolutions 731 (1992), 748 (1992) and 883 (1993). 
The signing of the Declaration of Principles between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization has injected a new sense of purpose and direction into that journey, provided a new momentum, and allowed us to glimpse the potential benefits of peaceful endeavour and cooperation. 
We must not let this momentum stall. 
Now is the time to leave behind the accusatory rhetoric and pejorative resolutions of the past, and to break free from familiar inflexible and unworkable political stances. 
But in doing so we must not allow euphoria at real progress to divert our attention from the many serious problems that remain. 
We urge the parties to the negotiations to capitalize on the positive atmosphere, and we urge the international community to maintain and increase its practical support, to counsel flexibility and restraint, to nurture and to nudge. 
We must all acknowledge, in spirit and in actions, that the benefits of a comprehensive settlement will be far-reaching: not only for peace, stability and ultimately prosperity for the region, but also as a significant contribution to global security. 
We believe that the signing of this agreement constitutes an important step in the process which must inexorably lead to the restoration of the legitimate rights of the Palestinian people and to a solution to the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
Now, recognition of Palestine's political and national identity goes hand in hand with recognition of the right of the Palestine Liberation Organization to negotiate in that Conference, directly and on an equal footing, on behalf of its people. 
In spite of the joy with which the international community initially welcomed the signing of the Washington agreements, we must recognize that the road ahead is long and complex and undoubtedly fraught with obstacles. 
We are concerned by recent reports of new outbreaks of violence in the occupied territories that have taken more Palestinian lives. 
Israel must recognize without delay the applicability of that Convention to all the occupied territories, as the Security Council and the General Assembly have repeatedly demanded. 
For this purpose, a concerted effort by the international community is needed, both through bilateral channels and through our Organization's mechanisms of cooperation. 
In this respect, we welcome the results of the International Donors' Conference to Support Middle East Peace, held on 1 October 1993, and we urge all those in a position to do so to contribute generously to the reconstruction of Palestine. 
The activities undertaken by the various agencies of the United Nations over the past 40 years to help restore the rights of the Palestinian people and alleviate the suffering caused by occupation are commendable, but our Organization's role with respect to Palestine has not ended. 
Just as we welcome the conclusion of agreements between Jordan and Israel, we support the legitimate demands of Syria that the Golan Heights be returned to it, and we call for the complete withdrawal of Israeli forces from occupied Lebanese territory, in fulfilment of Security Council resolution 425 (1978). 
Mr. MAKKAWI (Lebanon): As this is the first time I have addressed you, Sir, in your capacity as President of the General Assembly, I would like to congratulate you on your assumption of this very important post. 
I am confident that under your wise and able leadership the Assembly will fine-tune its focus on the achievement of peace in the Middle East. 
I would like also to express my delegation's appreciation to your predecessor, Mr. Stoyan Ganev, for presiding so ably over the affairs of the Assembly during its forty-seventh session. 
Allow me also to thank the Secretary-General for his reports (A/48/522 and A/48/607) on the situation in the Middle East and for the just views he expresses therein. 
Lebanon is grateful to the Secretary-General for his consistent support and tireless efforts to promote peace in the region. 
That historic initiative was based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) and on the clear constructs of the "land for peace" formula. 
It was also based on the need for full implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978), on the basis of which Lebanon agreed to participate in the negotiations. 
Furthermore, they will continue to suffer until Israel honours its obligations arising from scores of Security Council and General Assembly resolutions, the Charter of the United Nations and other instruments of international law, including the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1949. 
It is our understanding that the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements will lead to the transfer from Israel to the Palestinians of authority over East Jerusalem and all of the cities, towns and villages of the West Bank and Gaza. 
This is the bottom line if we wish to achieve a just, lasting and comprehensive peace in the Middle East - a peace which cannot be attained unless the people of Palestine are granted their legitimate national rights. 
Equally, we emphasize that the signing of the agreement in Washington will not achieve genuine peace unless there is substantive progress on the Lebanese and Syrian tracks of the Arab-Israeli negotiations, leading to full Israeli withdrawal from southern Lebanon and the Golan Heights. 
We stress the need for the United Nations to play a more active role in the current peace process, the success of which is dependent upon the implementation of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967), 338 (1973) and 425 (1978). 
I turn now to the internal conditions of Lebanon. 
I am pleased to report that my Government is making great progress in restoring peace and stability to the nation. 
The Lebanese Army and internal security forces are in full control north of the Israeli-occupied area, and our citizens enjoy peaceful living and travel throughout the free country. 
In cooperation with the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL), the Lebanese Army is continuing to deploy additional units in order gradually to regain control over the UNIFIL area of operation. 
At the same time, Israel continues to thwart all attempts made by Lebanon to deploy its army up to its internationally recognized borders. 
In the process of restoring the country to normality, we are optimistic about re-establishing our natural role as the Arab world's bastion of democracy, liberalism and free trade. 
I take this opportunity to thank the countries which have contributed to the success of our endeavours to this end through their aid and investments. 
Since the convening of the International Peace Conference on the Middle East in Madrid 25 months ago, Israel's relationship with Lebanon has been conducted on two levels. 
As we sat face to face at the table in Madrid, shells came raining down on Lebanon. 
At the table in Washington we are presented with vague promises for future withdrawal, while on the ground we are subjected to bombardment for the slightest provocation. 
It is ironic that the so-called acts of provocation are, in fact, acts of Lebanese resistance on Lebanese soil and sanctioned under the provisions of Article 51 of the United Nations Charter. 
All of this aggression was in retaliation for the killing of 7 Israeli soldiers on Lebanese national soil. 
If Israel continues to use the security of its northern border as a pretext for perpetuating the occupation of southern Lebanon, we would rationally argue that that policy only contributes to the disruption of security. 
Simply put, the source of conflict between Israel and Lebanon is the Israeli occupation, which must end if there is to be peace in the region. 
Having said that, I am sad to report that, pursuant to two years of negotiations on the Lebanese-Israeli track, Israel has not taken a single confidence-building measure relevant to my country, although it is well aware of one particular gesture that would mean so much to my people. 
Every day we hope and pray for the release of hundreds of our citizens from Israeli prisons, including the Al-Khiyam Detention Centre in southern Lebanon, which is notorious for the infliction of physical and psychological torture on prisoners. 
Despite repeated appeals by the United Nations Commission on Human Rights and Amnesty International, in addition to demands made by the Lebanese Government and human-rights societies around the world, Israel refuses to release them. 
Today, therefore, I avail myself once more of this rostrum to reiterate my Government's appeal that these people be released, for their only crime is patriotism. 
By the same token, it is aware of the longevity and tenacity of this problem, which is the number-one obstacle to world peace. 
It is also aware that peace between Israel and its Arab neighbours has yet to be achieved despite limited progress on the Palestinian-Israeli track. 
Bearing that in mind, we are duly alarmed by Israel's opposition to internationally recognized principles central to the achievement of a comprehensive peace settlement, over which discussion has been postponed to the final phase of negotiations on the Palestinian-Israeli track. 
These include Israeli withdrawal from all occupied territory, including Jerusalem, the dismantling of all settlements in these lands and the repatriation of Palestinian refugees to their native soil. 
Here, I must mention that the matter of the repatriation of refugees is of crucial importance to Lebanon, which categorically rejects any attempt to settle permanently in Lebanon the 400,000 Palestinians who live on our national soil. 
Furthermore, we are committed to the realization of the legitimate national aspirations of the Palestinian people and honour the Assembly's resolution 194 (III) of 1948, which affirms the right of the Palestinians to return to their homeland. 
Allow me to conclude by saying that only one State in the region is in a position to alleviate the situation in the Middle East by implementing Security Council resolutions 242 (1967), 338 (1973) and 425 (1978). 
Since the United Nations has issued more than 80 resolutions and statements defending Lebanon against Israel, we encourage a broad role for the Organization in the Middle East peace process, including active participation in bilateral and multilateral negotiations. 
Finally, let me add that Lebanon is a firm believer in peace and will be the first to benefit from the achievement of a just, lasting and comprehensive peace in the region. 
Peace and prosperity are what we deeply desire because we have suffered for so long and wish to rebuild our nation. 
The debate we held at the beginning of this week when the Assembly considered agenda item 35, "Question of Palestine," gave a clear notion of the immense hope the international community places in the prospects for peace that have emerged in the region. 
Among the factors that will, to a large extent, determine the progress towards peace, we consider it essential to emphasize also the need for respect by Israel of the obligations incumbent on it, as the occupying Power, to protect the civilian population of the occupied Arab territories. 
Indeed, at a time when negotiations that are crucial for the future of the region are under way it is urgent to lower tensions and to abandon the policy of wanton repression, which only helps to whip up extremism. 
Today the political achievements must soon be reflected in the field by an improvement in the living conditions of the populations of the region, especially the poorest among them living in the occupied Arab territories. 
We welcome the results achieved in this regard by the International Donors Conference to Support Middle East Peace held in Washington on 1 October 1993, and initiatives taken by the Secretary-General to strengthen and broaden the effective work carried out by the United Nations and its specialized agencies. 
Mr. SARDENBERG (Brazil): It is with a clear sense of awareness of the important moment we are going through that my delegation is taking the opportunity to address the agenda item on "The situation in the Middle East". 
Brazil welcomed the epoch-making signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization and hopes that it will pave the way to further significant political changes in the Middle East. 
After many decades of military conflict and a political standstill in the region, we now have good grounds for hoping that one of the most complex questions faced by the international community may finally be giving way to a comprehensive, just and lasting peace. 
Since 1947, when it adopted resolution 181 (II) on the partition of Palestine, the United Nations has been endeavouring to bring about peace in that troubled region. 
Although, in the past, progress was slow in coming, we are heartened by the fact that our efforts were not in vain. 
More recently, the United Nations has been called to join, as a full participant, in the negotiation process initiated by the Madrid Conference. 
In the multilateral segment of these talks, the United Nations is assisting the parties to develop joint projects in vital areas such as those relating to refugees, water and economic cooperation. 
The United Nations is well equipped to provide international cooperation to the occupied territories. 
Its Peace Implementation Programme and the report of the Secretary-General's task force on "Supporting the transition: an immediate response of the United Nations to the Interim Period in the West Bank and Gaza Strip" provide relevant guidelines for the international community's initiatives in the region. 
In particular, we welcome the results of the pledging Conference recently held in Washington at which substantial resources were raised to further international cooperation. 
This complex and critical process should be nurtured and preserved carefully. 
In this respect, we note with concern the renewal of acts of violence in the region, a regrettable development at variance with the direction of the process inaugurated by the September accord. 
Such deplorable acts should be promptly controlled by the authorities concerned. 
It is critically important that positive developments in one segment be reflected by similar achievements in the settlement of other disputes in the area. 
It is hoped that progress in the Jordanian-Israeli and Syrian-Israeli negotiations will further contribute to the peace settlement in the region. 
Brazil is following attentively the unfolding of events in the region. 
My Government has just decided to grant diplomatic status to a special Palestinian delegation that is shortly to operate in Brazil, representing the Palestine Liberation Organization, as the sole and legitimate representative of the Palestinian people. 
Furthermore, we are prepared to participate actively in international cooperation efforts through the identification of technical, scientific, technological and services cooperation projects to be supported by the United Nations. 
Finally, my delegation is pleased at indications that important progress has been achieved in the text of some of the draft resolutions on this issue that are before the General Assembly at its current session. 
We hope that these trends indicate that the past period of confrontation is indeed coming to a close and that a new climate of understanding and cooperation is dawning. 
The reason for this is, of course, that the debate this year is taking place in conditions quite different from those of previous years. 
For years debates on the situation in the Middle East were acrimonious, divisive and frustrating, and the situation itself seemed to have reached deadlock, with all the dangers that that implies. 
The signing ceremony on the lawn of the White House in Washington on 13 September was a formal expression of a historic breakthrough, which has transformed the situation from one of frustration and fear into one of expectation and hope. 
There are several actors whose contributions deserve mention here, but today I should like to pay special tribute to the parties involved - Israel and the PLO, in the persons of Prime Minister Rabin and Foreign Minister Peres and Chairman Arafat. 
It is true that Norway facilitated the talks that led up to the breakthrough, but it was the parties, and the parties alone, who negotiated the accord and achieved the results. 
More immediately, their courageous action will benefit thousands of men, women and children in the region, who may now hope for a life in peace and security. 
We must now seize the opportunity to ensure that the first breakthrough is sustained and implemented on a broad front. 
The danger of setbacks is always present - a danger that has been well demonstrated even during the last few days. 
And the world community must support the parties in every way possible. 
In this connection, it must be emphasized that, in order to succeed, the peace process must be accompanied and strengthened by economic development. 
This will involve external assistance from the world community so that the Palestinian people can be helped along their new road to self-government. 
The Washington Conference was followed up by the meeting in Paris on 5 November of the Ad Hoc Liaison Committee, which laid down the guidelines for future assistance and cooperation. 
There can be no doubt that economic assistance and cooperation are vital to the success of the peace process. 
Norway has pledged about $150 million for a five-year period as our contribution to the furthering of this process. 
These organizations have already played an important role, and they should continue to do so in the future. 
We also welcome the United Nations high-level task force that has been established to provide coordination and direction. 
As Chair of the Ad Hoc Liaison Committee, Norway is pleased that the United Nations has now joined that Committee as a fully associated member. 
In addition, the United Nations will join the secretariat of the Committee on a secondment basis. 
The Israeli-Palestinian peace process is but an initial, though highly important, step towards achieving a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
We must now also address the need to profit without delay from the momentum we have gained, in order to achieve progress in other areas of the Arab-Israeli negotiations. 
One tangible result has already been achieved, in the form of the agreement between Jordan and Israel on a common agenda, which was signed in Washington on 14 September. 
We welcome this step, which we hope will be followed by others and will inspire further steps by Israel and Lebanon and by Israel and Syria. 
Clearly, further progress and solutions depend on the parties themselves. 
Neither third countries nor the United Nations nor any other organization can make peace on behalf of others; they can only facilitate the process. 
It is important, furthermore, that in our work here at the United Nations we try to reflect the new developments in the Middle East. 
On the Norwegian side, we have tried to contribute by helping to prepare, in cooperation with other countries, a new draft resolution with this aim in view. 
Its purpose is not only to welcome the peace process but also to register what we hope will be the unanimous support of the United Nations membership for further efforts towards a comprehensive, just and lasting peace. 
This draft resolution will not make all other resolutions redundant or irrelevant. 
We are fully aware that many important issues remain to be solved. 
Therefore, we hope that the draft resolution will be adopted unanimously. 
The challenges are formidable, and the stakes are high. 
But so also will be the rewards if the peace process can be successfully completed. 
My Government stands ready to continue to play an active part in assisting this process. 
Mr. KHARRAZI (Islamic Republic of Iran): Just a few days ago, the General Assembly discussed the question of Palestine, the most important and yet most controversial issue in the Middle East region. 
It is astonishing how those who are fighting to liberate their land from occupation are called on to desist from doing so, while at the same time the aggressor is supported wholeheartedly by certain Western countries. 
What the people of southern Lebanon are doing is resisting aggression and occupation, which indeed deserves to be supported by the entire international community. 
Israel finds it useful to portray this artificial threat as a substitute for the now defunct communist scarecrow in order to receive special treatment from its patrons. 
It is a well-established fact that Israel is orchestrating a misinformation and propaganda campaign against others and is trying to foster discord, distrust and division among States in the region. 
Unfortunately, the sources of instability and tension in the region have not been taken into account in dealing with the situation in the Middle East. 
Let me say a few words regarding our immediate neighbourhood, the Persian Gulf region. 
Yesterday evening, the representative of Belgium made some unwarranted and irrelevant comments against my country. 
It is not my intention even to touch upon all the issues referred to by the representative of Belgium, let alone respond to them, since they either are irrelevant to the subject at hand or have already been dealt with in my statement. 
However, I wish to refer to one subject - namely, the case of the author of the infamous Satanic Verses - which needs some clarification. 
Representatives are aware that what Salman Rushdie did was an insult to Islam and to more than 1 billion Muslims around the world. 
I wonder how those who shed crocodile tears for the so-called violation of freedom of expression can justify their support for this travesty of all norms and rules of ethics and decency and this flagrant abuse of the principle of freedom of expression. 
Blasphemy against any revealed religion cannot be justified, either morally or legally, on the basis of the right to freedom of thought, opinion or expression. 
Representatives are aware that it is not only Iran that has reacted to the blasphemy by Salman Rushdie: all Islamic countries have condemned this apostasy and deliberate attempt to malign Islam and venerated Islamic personalities. 
My country is pleased that the wall of mistrust between the protagonists on the Middle East scene is finally beginning to crumble. 
It is crucial that the process, which has taken an irreversible tack, satisfy legitimate aspirations and bring about the calm atmosphere necessary for us to address ourselves together to the strengthening of peace and the development of the region. 
The Declaration of Principles between the PLO and Israel, which is a decisive first step in the dynamics of peace, has given rise, as we all know, to legitimate hope among the peoples of the Middle East and the international community in general. 
It is the prerequisite for a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement of the question of Palestine based on international legality and respect for the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people. 
We hope therefore that the Israeli-Palestinian negotiations on the modalities of self-government will be rapidly crowned with concrete and satisfactory results and thus avoid any worsening of the situation in the territories. 
The deterioration of the situation in the occupied territories, which we deplore, should motivate the parties concerned to act responsibly and intensify their actions aimed at giving concrete form on the ground to commitments undertaken, thereby overcoming skepticism and frustration. 
Furthermore, we earnestly hope for a positive outcome of the Lebanese-Israeli negotiations on the implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978) and for Syrian-Israeli negotiations on the restoration of the Golan Heights to Syrian sovereignty. 
We hope also that the good will and foresight of the parties will help promote a constructive and useful dialogue. 
In so far as it remains the embodiment of international legality, which will govern a final solution to the Middle East conflict, our Organization should continue to shoulder its responsibilities fully until the Palestinian people regains its legitimate rights and neighbouring countries can henceforth live in peace. 
The essential principles laid down in the Organization's many resolutions on this matter should continue to guide our quest for a final solution. 
Those principles are, in particular, respect for the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people; Israel's withdrawal from the occupied territories, including Al-Quds, whose status should be preserved; the return of all deportees; and freedom for all the detained persons. 
This active role of the Organization, in bilateral and multilateral negotiations alike, should extend to the economic, social, cultural and humanitarian spheres. 
My country will spare no effort to continue to contribute to the work of peace in the Middle East on the basis of dialogue and respect for everyone's rights, legitimate interests and identity. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of the United Kingdom, who wishes to speak in exercise of the right of reply. 
May I remind members that, in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, statements in the exercise of the right of reply are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. SCHROEDER (United Kingdom): I have listened to the remarks just made by the Permanent Representative of the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to inform members that the Assembly will consider draft resolutions to be submitted under agenda item 34 at a later date, to be announced in the Journal. 
On the contrary, its aim is to discriminate against the whole Serbian nation through one-sided and false accusations and distorted facts. 
Separatist tendencies were supported by some influential members of the international community, which led to the premature recognition of the secessionist republics before an overall political settlement had been reached. 
The international community accepted and even encouraged the breakup of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. By granting the right of self-determination to the republics of the former Yugoslavia instead of to its peoples, this right was denied only to the Serbs. 
The basic right of the Serbs in Croatia and Bosnia and Herzegovina and their will to remain in Yugoslavia were rejected. 
The Serbs have been proclaimed aggressors in their own land where they have lived for centuries and are now struggling to survive. 
2. Yugoslavia has fully accepted the Vance Plan and has invested efforts that it be implemented. 
Unfortunately, the main goal of the establishment of the United Nations Protected Areas (UNPAs), the protection of the Serbian population, has not been achieved owing to Croatia's repeated flagrant aggression against the innocent Serbian civilians in UNPAs in total disregard of the relevant resolutions of the Security Council. 
During the course of 1993, the regular Croatian army has on several occasions carried out aggression against the Serbian population in UNPAs, wreaking havoc for the third time this century by committing genocide against the Serbs. 
Each aggression of the Croatian army resulted in tragic consequences for the Serbian civilians. 
On 9 September 1993 the "scorched land" offensive of the Croatian troops on UNPAs took a heavy toll in human lives - 66 Serbs were bestially murdered. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia considers that the establishment of a cease-fire and normalization of communication and transport links and the infrastructure between Krajina and Croatia are imperative. 
Once these first steps have been taken and the tensions subside, favourable conditions could arise for political negotiations to resume. 
It is our principled position that the political solution can only be found through direct negotiations between the Krajina Serbs and the Croatian authorities. 
In spite of harsh and unprecedented sanctions imposed against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, the leaders of Yugoslavia and its two republics did their utmost to support the peace process and facilitate a negotiated solution. 
Particular efforts were invested to influence the Bosnian Serb party to search for a compromise on which peace could be built. 
It is indeed the Bosnian Muslims that are now rejecting the peace plan and call for compromise. 
Recently, it offered a new safe and efficient corridor from the port of Bar to Sarajevo. It also takes care of close to 700,000 refugees from Croatia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, among them 40,000 Muslims and 15,000 Croats. 
Without any discrimination, these unfortunate people have received equal treatment in spite of the extremely difficult situation prevailing in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia as a result of the harsh sanctions. 
The implications from the resolution that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is a party to the conflict in the former Yugoslavia are absolutely untrue and unacceptable. 
As has been confirmed in the reports of the Secretary-General and the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), not a single soldier of the army of Yugoslavia remained in the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina after 19 May 1992. 
On the other hand, the resolution fails to mention explicitly all those truly responsible for the human rights violations, namely the Bosnian Muslims, the Bosnian Croats and the authorities of the Republic of Croatia whose regular army units are engaged in the war operations in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In the Secretary-General's report to the General Assembly of 3 December 1992 (A/47/747), it was stated that "several brigades of the Croatian Army are actively engaged in the conflict in ... 
Horrible crimes and atrocities have been committed by all parties in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
In that regard, the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia supports and is cooperating with the Commission of Experts established by Security Council resolution 780 (1992) of 6 October 1992. 
What is unacceptable, however, is that the resolution unjustly holds the Bosnian Serbs primarily responsible for human rights and violations of international law and ethnic cleansing in particular. 
Putting the blame solely on the Serbs and demonizing the Serbian nation as a whole cannot help the resolution of the conflict and excuse all others who are responsible in the civil, ethnic and religious war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
It is the height of cynicism that violations of human rights and atrocities committed by Croatian and Muslim forces should be totally ignored. 
In the last six months in Bosnia and Herzegovina, as has been widely reported in the media and confirmed by the United Nations reports, fighting is going on between the Croats and Muslims, coupled with massive violations of human rights, ethnic cleansing and indiscriminate destruction. 
4. In the resolution, exclusive responsibility and blame for the practice of ethnic cleansing is placed on the Serbian authorities in Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia as well as in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia unreservedly condemned the abhorrent crime of ethnic cleansing by whomever it was committed and wherever it occurred. 
It has also strongly opposed the holding of hostages, shelling of cities, destruction of villages, infrastructure, churches and cultural monuments. 
The territories of western Herzegovina and the valley of the Neretva river are now virtually ethnically clean of Serbs. 
A more realistic and more objective approach was adopted for the first time after the visit of a team of the human rights Special Rapporteur, Mr. T. Mazowiecki, who assessed that there were about 12,000 cases of rape on all sides (only 119 corroborated). 
Furthermore, the second report of the Commission of Experts established pursuant to Security Council resolution 780 (1992) for investigation of war crimes in the former Yugoslavia (S/26545, annex) indicates that the Commission managed to provide evidence only for 330 cases of rape on all sides. 
Irrespective of the relatively small number of corroborated cases of rape compared to the corroborated accusations that 60,000 Muslim women were raped, this by no means justifies the perpetrators of these horrible acts against moral, physical and mental integrity of the individual. 
6. The accusations contained in the resolution against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia are totally baseless and full of arbitrary conclusions and false assertions. 
The allegations of oppression, police terror, lay-offs and other discriminatory practices against the Albanian minority in Kosovo and Metohija by the authorities of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and the Republic of Serbia are untrue and utterly malicious. 
Under the pressure of separatist political parties, encouraged by certain powerful international factors and some neighbouring countries, a parallel system of power has been established in Kosovo and Metohija and the so-called "Republic of Kosovo" has been illegally proclaimed. 
A glaring example is the general boycott of the 1990 and 1992 elections at the republic and federal levels. 
All national minorities in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia enjoy the same rights as other citizens without any discrimination. 
But, in every State based on the rule of law and democratic principles, in addition to rights, each citizen has also certain duties. 
There are absolutely no detention camps, prisons or other places of detention, missing persons or arbitrarily or illegally detained persons in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has repeatedly expressed its readiness to allow those who claim that such camps exist on its territory to come and check it first hand. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is particularly unjustifiably accused that it allegedly denied its hospitality to the CSCE missions of long duration to Kosovo, Raska and Vojvodina. 
This is totally unacceptable to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, as it is in contravention of the principles of equality and sovereignty and detrimental to mutual cooperation and the entire CSCE process. 
It implies the lifting of the suspension decision and full reintegration of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in CSCE as a sovereign State. 
In the most comprehensive and severe regime of sanctions ever imposed against any State, the most vulnerable segments of the population are the hardest hit: newborn babies, children, the elderly and the sick. 
As a result of the strict implementation of the sanctions and slow and restrictive procedures of the Sanctions Committee, even humanitarian products which are exempt from sanctions are not reaching those in need, contributing to the ruining of a whole nation. 
Instead of supporting and encouraging democratic processes in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, the international community opted for severe and unwarranted punishment of its entire population. 
Despite the heavy burden of the sanctions, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia will continue to assist and facilitate humanitarian aid to war-stricken areas. 
4. The present report has been prepared further to resolution 47/235, with respect to the request of the Advisory Committee regarding the conditions of service and allowances of members of the International Tribunal. 
Further to General Assembly resolution 45/250 A of 21 December 1990, revisions in the emoluments of members of the Court were effected as of 1 January 1991. 
The Secretary-General consequently would propose that these conditions of service be applied to the judges of the Tribunal in addition to those set out in General Assembly resolution 37/240 of 21 December 1982 regarding travel and subsistence. 
7. If this approach were to be adopted, judges of the Tribunal would receive an annual salary of $145,000. 
Judges would give up all remunerated occupations for the duration of their judgeship. 
In the event of the death of a member of the Tribunal, survivors would be compensated in the form of a lump-sum payment equal to one month's base salary for each year of service, subject to a minimum of one month and a maximum of four months. 
HUMAN RIGHTS QUESTIONS: HUMAN RIGHTS QUESTIONS, 
1. At its 57th meeting, on 16 December 1993, the Third Committee adopted the draft resolution contained in the report of the Chairman of the Working Group of the Third Committee (A/C.3/48/L.85), as orally amended. 
2. Under the terms of the amended draft resolution contained in the report of the Chairman of the Working Group of the Third Committee (A/C.3/48/L.85), the General Assembly would: 
(a) Decide to create the post of the High Commissioner for Human Rights; 
(b) Decide that the High Commissioner for Human Rights shall: 
(d) Decide that the Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights shall be located in Geneva and shall have a liaison office in New York; 
(e) Request the Secretary-General to provide appropriate staff and resources from within the existing and future regular budgets of the United Nations, to enable the High Commissioner to fulfil his/her mandate, without diverting resources from the development programmes and activities of the United Nations. 
At the same time, it would be necessary to provide the High Commissioner with support for his/her immediate office, consisting of one special assistant at the P-5 level and two General Service staff. 
With regard to the liaison office in New York, this would require the establishment of a P-5 post and one General Service post. 
The Liaison Office of the Centre for Human Rights currently consists of one Professional (P-4) and one General Service staff. 
5. The implementation of the requests contained in the draft resolution would require a total additional provision of $1,471,400, as follows: 
In addition, it is estimated that $397,600 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
Therefore, it is not anticipated that the cost of $1,471,400 would be absorbed within the provision under section 21 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
7. Accordingly, should the General Assembly adopt the draft resolution contained in the report of the Chairman of the Working Group of the Third Committee (A/C.3/48/L.85), it is estimated that additional requirements of $1,471,400 would arise under section 21 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
8. It will be recalled that under the procedure established by the General Assembly in its resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986, a contingency fund is established each biennium to accommodate additional expenditures derived from the legislative mandates not provided for in the proposed programme budget. 
Under the same procedure, if additional expenditures are proposed that exceed resources available from the contingency fund, these activities can be implemented only through redeployment of resources available from low-priority areas or modification of existing activities. 
Otherwise, such additional activities will have to be deferred until a later biennium. 
A consolidated statement of all programme budget implications and revised estimates will be submitted to the General Assembly towards the end of the current biennium. 
9. No activity has been identified for termination, deferral, curtailment or modification under section 21 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
10. Should the General Assembly adopt the draft resolution contained in the report of the Chairman of the Working Group of the Third Committee (A/C.3/48/L.85), it is estimated that additional appropriations of $1,471,400 would be required under section 21 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
1. At its third plenary session, held in Paris on 20 December 1951, the Administrative Tribunal decided to submit a note each year to the President of the General Assembly. 
2. At its 94th plenary meeting, on 23 December 1992, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the Fifth Committee (see A/47/839), appointed Mr. Jerome Ackerman and Mr. Francis Spain as members of the United Nations Administrative Tribunal for a three-year term of office beginning on 1 January 1993. 
3. In 1993, the Tribunal was composed of the following members: 
4. The Tribunal met in annual plenary session in New York on 17 November 1993, pursuant to article 5, paragraph 1, of its rules. 
All members were present. 
The composition of the panels and the corresponding judgements rendered are as follows: 
- At 1205 hours on 1 December 1993, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Samawah, the area south of Najaf, Diwaniyah and Nasiriyah. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile activity was recorded in the northern region on 4 December 1993. 
- At 1220 hours, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Qurnah, Qal'at Salih, Nasiriyah and Samawah. 
(b) Southern region: 58 sorties, flown at speeds of 600-900 km/h and at altitudes of 6,000-9,000 m, centred on Basra, the area south of Najaf, Qal'at Salih, Samawah, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
- At 0925 hours on 8 December 1993, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Irbil, Zakho, Dohuk, Aqrah, Dukan and Ayn Zalah. 
On 7 August 1992, I submitted a report to the Security Council on the basis of my Special Representative's discussions with a wide range of parties in South Africa (S/24389). 
On 11 September 1992, an advance party of 13 members of the United Nations Observer Mission to South Africa (UNOMSA) was dispatched as part of the complement of 50 observers which were deployed in the country within the next two months. 
Mr. Brahimi will also coordinate with other international observers for the elections as mentioned in the declaration of the Transitional Executive Council. 
1. The Credentials Committee held its 2nd meeting on 15 December 1993. 
"Accepts the credentials of the representatives of the Member States concerned." 
Having considered the second report of the Credentials Committee and the recommendation contained therein, 
Approves the second report of the Credentials Committee. 
2. At the same meeting, the General Assembly decided to allocate to the Third Committee chapters of the report of the Economic and Social Council [1]/ that were considered under the relevant items of the agenda (see A/C.3/48/1). 
3. The Third Committee considered the item at its 48th and 56th meetings, on 1 and 13 December 1993. 
The General Assembly, pursuant to its resolutions 45/170 of 18 December 1990 and 46/140 of 17 December 1991, approves the organization of work of the Third Committee and the biennial programme of work of the Committee for 1994-1995, as contained in annexes I and II to the present decision. 
With a view to saving time, all speakers are encouraged to exercise self-discipline, in particular delegations associated with group statements. 
For practical reasons, group statements are encouraged for the first day of the discussion of an item or sub-item. 
Substantive resolutions on those reports should be adopted biennially, in accordance with the programme of work of the Third Committee. 
In alternate years, the Committee should simply take note of the reports unless more substantive action is deemed appropriate. 
8. In drawing up draft resolutions, delegations are requested to adhere to the programme of work of the Third Committee agreed to in General Assembly resolutions 45/175 and 46/140 and its decision 47/432 and as reproduced below. 
The General Assembly, recalling Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/54 of 29 July 1993, decides to declare 3 May World Press Freedom Day. 
The General Assembly, recalling its resolution 47/5 of 16 October 1992 and Economic and Social Council decision 1993/238 of 27 July 1993, decides to redesignate the International Year of Older Persons (1999) as the International Year of the Elderly. 
[11]/ Report submitted to the General Assembly through the Economic and Social Council. 
"Human rights questions: 
2. For its consideration of the item, the Committee had before it the following documents: 
(c) Note by the Secretary-General on children in armed conflicts: recommendation to the General Assembly adopted by the Committee on the Rights of the Child at its third session (A/48/280). 
3. The Committee also had before it the following documents under item 114: 
(a) Letter dated 28 December 1992 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/58-S/25024); 
(b) Letter dated 25 February 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/94); 
(c) Letter dated 26 February 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Peru to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/93; 
(d) Letter dated 7 April 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Denmark to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/136); 
(e) Letter dated 27 May 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Romania to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/181); 
(f) Letter dated 28 May 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Republic of Moldova to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/184); 
(g) Letter dated 4 June 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Romania to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/201); 
(h) Letter dated 11 June 1993 from the Permanent Mission of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/211); 
(i) Letter dated 16 June 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/214); 
(j) Letter dated 21 June 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Turkey to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/217-S/25986); 
(k) Letter dated 23 June 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of India to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/222); 
(l) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Jordan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/262); 
(m) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/396-S/26440); 
(n) Letter dated 19 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Peru to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/273); 
(o) Letter dated 20 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Croatia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/274-S/26125); 
(p) Letter dated 27 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Thailand to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/294-S/26247); 
(q) Letter dated 4 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Brazil to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/291-S/26242); 
(s) Letter dated 9 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/307); 
(t) Letter dated 18 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/330); 
(u) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Equatorial Guinea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/357); 
(v) Letter dated 3 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Peru to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/370); 
(w) Letter dated 9 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Iraq to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/387-S/26424); 
(x) Letter dated 9 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Grenada to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/401); 
(y) Letter dated 10 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Peru to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/394); 
(z) Letter dated 14 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Albania to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/395-S/26439); 
(aa) Letter dated 28 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cuba to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/446); 
(cc) Letter dated 12 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Austria to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/496); 
(dd) Letter dated 28 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Cyprus to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/564); 
(ee) Letter dated 23 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Eritrea to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/643); 
(ff) Letter dated 30 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/705-S/26830); 
(gg) Letter dated 3 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/7). 
(hh) Letter dated 10 December 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Republic of Moldova to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/751-S/26863); 
4. The Committee also had before it the following documents under sub-item 114 (a): 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the status of the Convention on the Protection of the Rights of All Migrant Workers and Members of Their Families (A/48/471); 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on the status of the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and the Optional Protocols to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (A/48/507 and Corr.1 and 2); 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on the conclusions and recommendations of the fourth meeting of persons chairing human rights treaty bodies (A/48/508 and Corr.1); 
(e) Note by the Secretary-General on the effective implementation of international instruments on human rights, including reporting obligations under international instruments on human rights (A/48/556); 
(f) Letter dated 12 January 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Tunisia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/63); 
(g) Letter dated 29 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Turkey to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/21). 
5. The Committee also had before it the following documents under sub-item 114 (b): 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on the respect for the principles of national sovereignty and non-interference in the internal affairs of States in their electoral processes (A/48/425); 
(e) Report by Mr. Fanuel Jarirentundu Kozonquizi, the independent expert, on the conditions in Somalia, prepared in accordance with paragraph 6 of Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/86 (A/48/510); 
(g) Report of the Secretary-General on the strengthening of the Centre for Human Rights of the Secretariat (A/48/589); 
(h) Report of the Secretary-General on enhancing the effectiveness of the principle of periodic and genuine elections (A/48/590); 
(i) Note by the Secretary-General on the Report the Director-General of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization on the observance of the United Nations Year for Tolerance (A/48/210-E/1993/89); 
(k) Letter dated 11 June 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/207-S/25936); 
(l) Letter dated 17 March 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Denmark to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/116); 
(m) Letter dated 24 March 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Denmark to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/120); 
(n) Letter dated 1 April 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Denmark to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/125); 
(p) Letter dated 18 May 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Sudan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/174); 
(q) Letter dated 20 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Panama to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/342); 
(r) Letter dated 23 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/642); 
(s) Letter dated 10 December 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Romania to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/750-S/26862); 
(t) Letter dated 3 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/7); 
(u) Letter dated 3 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Slovenia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/8). 
6. The Committee also had before it the following documents under sub-item 114 (c): 
(b) Note by the Secretary-General on the situation of human rights in South Africa (A/48/525); 
(c) Note by the Secretary-General on the situation of human rights in the Islamic Republic of Iran (A/48/526 and Add.1); 
(e) Note by the Secretary-General on the situation of human rights in Cuba (A/48/562); 
(f) Note by the Secretary-General on the situation of human rights in southern Lebanon (A/48/577); 
(i) Note by the Secretary-General on the situation of human rights in Afghanistan (A/48/584); 
(k) Note by the Secretary-General on the situation of human rights in the Sudan (A/48/601); 
(l) Letter dated 22 January 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/68-S/25146); 
(m) Letter dated 29 January 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/74-S/25216); 
(n) Letter dated 29 January 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/75-S/25217); 
(o) Letter dated 3 February 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/77-S/25231); 
(p) Letter dated 18 February 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/88-S/25310); 
(q) Letter dated 11 March 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/113-S/25397); 
(r) Letter dated 17 March 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Denmark to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/116); 
(s) Letter dated 24 May 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/176-S/25834); 
(t) Letter dated 24 May 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/177-S/25835); 
(u) Letter dated 8 June 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/203-S/25898); 
(v) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Croatia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/261-S/26073); 
(w) Letter dated 20 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Croatia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/274-S/26125); 
(x) Letter dated 5 August 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Croatia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/295-S/26249); 
(y) Letter dated 5 August 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/298-S/26255); 
(z) Letter dated 6 August 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/299-S/26261); 
(aa) Letter dated 26 August 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/351-S/26359); 
(bb) Letter dated 31 August 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/355-S/26390); 
(cc) Letter dated 9 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Iraq to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/387-S/26424); 
(dd) Letter dated 3 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/570-S/26686); 
(ee) Letter dated 5 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/13); 
(ff) Letter dated 9 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/9); 
(gg) Letter dated 22 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Sudan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/17); 
(hh) Letter dated 8 December 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.3/48/25). 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled: 
"Human rights questions: 
Item 114 (b) was also considered at the 56th to 58th meetings, on 13 and 16 December.** 
4. At its 38th meeting, on 19 November, the Committee heard a statement by Mrs. Rigoberta Mench, United Nations Goodwill Ambassador for the International Year of the World's Indigenous People, and Nobel Prize Laureate (see A/C.3/48/SR.38). 
(a) A new third preambular paragraph would be added, reading: 
(b) A new operative paragraph 2 would be added, reading: 
(c) A new operative paragraph would be added, reading: 
13. Before the adoption of the draft resolution, the representatives of the Syrian Arab Republic and the United States of America made statements (see A/C.3/48/SR.53). 
22. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of Argentina, Belgium (on behalf of the European Union), Costa Rica and Chile (see A/C.3/48/SR.52). 
Subsequently, Afghanistan and Mozambique joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
27. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of Chile, Sweden (on behalf of the Nordic countries) and Costa Rica (see A/C.3/48/SR.52). 
Subsequently, Cyprus and Uganda joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
31. In introducing the draft resolution, the representative of Costa Rica orally revised the fourth preambular paragraph by replacing the words "children, women, indigenous peoples, minorities, the disabled and others" with the words "children, women, youths, persons with disabilities, the ageing, indigenous people, minorities and other groups". 
33. At the 52nd meeting, on 6 December, the representative of Costa Rica further orally revised the draft resolution by replacing operative paragraph 4, which read: 
Subsequently, Honduras joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
Subsequently, Andorra, Latvia, Liechtenstein, Tajikistan and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
41. At the same meeting, the Chairman read out a revision to the draft resolution by which the words "without diverting resources from development programmes and activities of the United Nations" were added at the end of operative paragraph 6. 
50. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of the Niger and the United States of America (see A/C.3/48/SR.52). 
Subsequently, Chile joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
(a) Operative paragraph 3 was adopted by a recorded vote of 129 to 5, with 13 abstentions. 
(b) Operative paragraph 4 was adopted by a recorded vote of 129 to 5, with 14 abstentions. 
66. In introducing the draft resolution, the representative of India orally revised the last preambular paragraph by adding the words "emphasizing the universality, indivisibility and interdependence of all human rights" after the words "at the national level". 
70. At its 53rd meeting, on 6 December, the Committee adopted draft resolution A/C.3/48/L.64 without a vote (see para. 88, draft resolution XVI). 
Subsequently, Costa Rica, Iceland, India, Kyrgyzstan, Guinea-Bissau, Latvia, Nepal, Senegal and the United States of America joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
84. At the 56th meeting, on 13 December, the representative of Belarus made oral revisions to the draft resolution as follows: 
(a) In the eighth preambular paragraph, the words "and that illicit dumping of toxic and dangerous products and waste potentially constitutes a serious threat to the human rights, the life and health of everyone" were added at the end of the paragraph; 
(b) In the eleventh preambular paragraph, the words "to ensure their use in favour of economic and social progress for all" were replaced with the words "that their use in favour of economic and social progress be to the benefit of all"; 
(c) In operative paragraph 2, the words "that is, inter alia, measures against the illicit dumping of toxic and dangerous products and waste" were added at the end of the paragraph; 
(d) Operative paragraph 3, which read: 
"3. Emphasizes that scientific knowledge and technology in health, education, housing and other social spheres should be readily available to the populations as the heritage of humanity" 
"3. Emphasizes the fact that many advances in scientific knowledge and technology in health, education, housing and other social spheres should be readily available to the populations as the heritage of humanity, with a view to sustainable development, taking into account the need to protect intellectual property rights". 
85. At the same meeting, the representative of Ireland proposed an amendment to preambular the eighth preambular paragraph, whereby the words "dangerous products" would be replaced with the words "dangerous substances" (see para. 84 (c) above). 
Expressing its appreciation to the Secretary-General of the United Nations, the Secretary-General of the Conference and the members of the Secretariat for effectively preparing and servicing the Conference, 
2. Endorses the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, adopted on 25 June 1993 by the World Conference on Human Rights; 
3. Expresses its satisfaction with the work of the Conference, which constitutes a solid foundation for further action and initiatives by the United Nations and other interested international bodies, as well as by the States and national organizations concerned; 
4. Confirms the views of the Conference on the urgency of eliminating denials and violations of human rights; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure the distribution of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action as widely as possible and to include the text of the Declaration in the next edition of Human Rights: A Compilation of International Instruments; 
10. Also requests the Secretary-General to report annually to the General Assembly on the measures taken and the progress achieved in the implementation of the recommendations; 
Reiterating that all Member States have an obligation to promote and protect human rights and fundamental freedoms, and also that every individual should strive to secure their universal and effective recognition and observance, 
Profoundly deploring the increasing number of innocent persons, including women, children and the elderly, killed, massacred and maimed by terrorists in indiscriminate and random acts of violence and terror, which cannot be justified under any circumstances, 
Noting with great concern the growing connection between the terrorist groups and the illegal traffic in arms and drugs, 
2. Calls upon States, in accordance with international standards of human rights, to take all necessary and effective measures to prevent, combat and eliminate terrorism; 
3. Urges the international community to enhance cooperation in the fight against the threat of terrorism at national, regional and international levels; 
Recalling also the purposes and principles of the Charter to achieve international cooperation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural or humanitarian character and in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and for fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion, 
Noting with concern that many of the principles enunciated in its resolution 32/130 have not yet been taken into consideration by the international community with all the necessary dynamism and objectivity, 
Emphasizing the special importance of the purposes and principles proclaimed in the Declaration on the Right to Development, contained in the annex to its resolution 41/128 of 4 December 1986, 
Reiterating its profound conviction that all human rights and fundamental freedoms are indivisible and interdependent and that equal attention and urgent consideration should be given to the implementation, promotion and protection of civil and political rights and of economic, social and cultural rights, 
Deeply convinced that, today more than ever, economic and social development and human rights are complementary elements leading to the same goal, that is, the maintenance of peace and justice among nations as the foundation for the ideals of freedom and well-being to which mankind aspires, 
Reiterating that cooperation among all nations on the basis of respect for the independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity of each State, including the right of every people to choose freely its own socio-economic and political system, is essential for the promotion of peace and development, 
3. Reaffirms that equal attention and urgent consideration should be given to the implementation, promotion and protection of civil and political rights and of economic, social and cultural rights; 
6. Reaffirms that the right to development is an inalienable human right; 
8. Recognizes that all human rights and fundamental freedoms are indivisible and interdependent; 
11. Also urges all States to promote international cooperation which contributes to the enhancement of the promotion and preservation of human rights, unbiased by any political motivation or condition whatsoever; 
13. Decides to consider this question at its forty-ninth session. 
Reaffirming the purposes of the United Nations to develop friendly relations among nations based on respect for the principle of equal rights and self-determination of peoples and to take other appropriate measures to strengthen universal peace, 
Recalling its resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, 
Also recalling its resolution 2625 (XXV) of 24 October 1970, by which it approved the Declaration on Principles of International Law concerning Friendly Relations and Cooperation among States in accordance with the Charter of the United Nations, 
Also reaffirming the legitimacy of the struggle of all peoples under colonial and foreign domination, particularly the Palestinian people, for the exercise of their inalienable right to self-determination and national independence, which will enable them to decide freely on their own future, 
Also recognizing that there is no single political system or single model for electoral processes equally suited to all nations and their peoples, and that political systems and electoral processes are subject to historical, political, cultural and religious factors, 
Recalling its resolutions in this regard, in particular resolution 47/130 of 18 December 1992, 
5. Urges all States to respect the principle of non-interference in the internal affairs of States and the sovereign right of peoples to determine their political, economic and social systems; 
6. Strongly appeals to all States to refrain from financing or providing, directly or indirectly, any other form of overt or covert support for political parties or groups and from taking actions to undermine the electoral processes in any country; 
7. Condemns any act of armed aggression or threat or use of force against peoples, their elected Governments or their legitimate leaders; 
8. Reiterates that only the total eradication of apartheid and the establishment of a non-racial, democratic society based on majority rule, through the full and free exercise of universal suffrage, can lead to a just and lasting solution to the situation in South Africa; 
9. Reaffirms the legitimacy of the struggle of all peoples under colonial and foreign domination, particularly of the Palestinian people, for the exercise of their inalienable right to self-determination and national independence, which will enable them to determine their political, economic and social system, without interference; 
11. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on the implementation of the present resolution, under the item entitled "Human rights questions". 
Reaffirming its faith in fundamental human rights, in the dignity and worth of the human person and the equal rights of men and women and of nations large and small, and its determination to promote social progress and better standards of living in greater freedom, 
Desirous of achieving further progress in international cooperation in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms, 
Aware of the fact that the promotion, protection and full exercise of all human rights and fundamental freedoms as legitimate concerns of the world community should be guided by the principles of non-selectivity, impartiality and objectivity and should not be used for political ends, 
2. Reaffirms that it is a purpose of the United Nations and the task of all Member States, in cooperation with the Organization, to promote and encourage respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms and to remain vigilant with regard to violations of human rights wherever they occur; 
4. Considers that international cooperation in this field should make an effective and practical contribution to the urgent task of preventing mass and flagrant violations of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all and to the strengthening of international peace and security; 
5. Affirms that the promotion, protection and full realization of all human rights and fundamental freedoms, as legitimate concerns of the world community, should be guided by the principles of non-selectivity, impartiality and objectivity, and should not be used for political ends; 
8. Stresses, in this context, the continuing need for impartial and objective information on the political, economic and social situations and events of all countries; 
11. Decides to consider this matter at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Human rights questions". 
Convinced that tolerance - the recognition and appreciation of others, the ability to live together with and to listen to others - is the sound foundation of any civil society and of peace, 
Taking note of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/57 of 29 July 1993, in which the Council recommended that the General Assembly, at its forty-eighth session, proclaim 1995 the United Nations year for tolerance, 
Bearing in mind its decision 35/424 of 5 December 1980 and Economic and Social Council resolution 1980/67 of 25 July 1980 concerning guidelines for international years and anniversaries, 
1. Proclaims 1995 the United Nations Year for Tolerance; 
5. Invites interested intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to exert efforts in their respective fields to contribute adequately to the preparation of programmes for the United Nations Year for Tolerance; 
6. Requests the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization to prepare, in accordance with its General Conference resolution 5.6, a declaration on tolerance; 
7. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Preparation and organization of the United Nations Year for Tolerance". 
Reaffirming article 26 of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, according to which "education shall be directed to the full development of the human personality and to the strengthening of respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms", 
1. Appeals to all Governments to step up their efforts to eradicate illiteracy and to direct education towards the full development of the human personality and to the strengthening of respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms; 
2. Urges governmental and non-governmental educational agencies to intensify their efforts to establish and implement programmes of human rights education, as recommended in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action; 
3. Notes the plan of action presented to the International Congress on Education for Human Rights and Democracy, and recommends that Governments and non-governmental organizations consider that plan in preparing national plans for human rights education; 
6. Invites the specialized agencies and United Nations programmes to develop suitable activities in their respective fields of competence to further the objectives of human rights education; 
7. Requests the Secretary-General to bring the present resolution to the attention of all members of the international community, and to intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations concerned with human rights and education; 
Recalling that all States have pledged themselves in the Charter of the United Nations to promote and encourage universal respect for, and observance of, human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion, 
Reaffirming that discrimination against human beings on the grounds of religion or belief constitutes an affront to human dignity and a disavowal of the principles of the Charter of the United Nations, 
Reaffirming its resolution 36/55 of 25 November 1981, by which it proclaimed the Declaration on the Elimination of All Forms of Intolerance and of Discrimination Based on Religion or Belief, 
Recalling its resolution 47/129 of 18 December 1992, in which it requested the Commission on Human Rights to continue its consideration of measures to implement the Declaration, 
Conscious of the importance of education in ensuring tolerance of religion and belief, 
Believing that further efforts are therefore required to promote and protect the right to freedom of thought, conscience, religion and belief and to eliminate all forms of hatred, intolerance and discrimination based on religion or belief, 
1. Reaffirms that freedom of thought, conscience, religion and belief is a human right derived from the inherent dignity of the human person and guaranteed to all without discrimination; 
2. Urges States to ensure that their constitutional and legal systems provide full guarantees of freedom of thought, conscience, religion and belief, including the provision of effective remedies where there is intolerance or discrimination based on religion or belief; 
3. Recognizes that legislation alone is not enough to prevent violations of human rights, including the right to freedom of religion or belief; 
4. Urges all States therefore to take all appropriate measures to combat hatred, intolerance and acts of violence, including those motivated by religious extremism, and to encourage understanding, tolerance and respect in matters relating to freedom of religion or belief; 
5. Also urges States to ensure that, in the course of their official duties, members of law enforcement bodies, civil servants, educators and other public officials respect different religions and beliefs and do not discriminate against persons professing other religions or beliefs; 
11. Encourages Governments to give serious consideration to inviting the Special Rapporteur to visit their countries so as to enable him to fulfil his mandate even more effectively; 
13. Notes with interest the adoption by the Human Rights Committee of a general comment on article 18 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 7/ dealing with freedom of thought, conscience and religion; 
14. Welcomes the efforts of non-governmental organizations to promote the implementation of the Declaration; 
15. Requests the Secretary-General to invite interested non-governmental organizations to consider what further role they could envisage playing in the implementation of the Declaration and in its dissemination in national and local languages; 
16. Urges all States to consider disseminating the text of the Declaration in their respective national languages and to facilitate its dissemination in national and local languages; 
17. Requests the Commission on Human Rights to continue its consideration of measures to implement the Declaration; 
18. Decides to consider the question of the elimination of all forms of religious intolerance at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Human rights questions". 
Recalling its resolutions 44/135 of 15 December 1989, 45/180 of 21 December 1990, 46/118 and 46/111 of 17 December 1991, and 47/127 of 18 December 1992, and bearing in mind all relevant resolutions of the Economic and Social Council and the Commission on Human Rights, 
Considering that the promotion of universal respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms is one of the basic purposes of the United Nations enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations and of high importance to the Organization, 
Noting that the difficult financial situation of the Centre for Human Rights of the Secretariat has created considerable obstacles in implementing the various procedures and mechanisms, negatively influenced the servicing by the Secretariat of the bodies concerned and impaired the quality and precision of the reporting, 
4. Takes note of the conclusion of the Committee for Programme and Coordination on the proposed programme budget 1994-1995 in which it recommends the approval of the programme narratives of section 21 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995; 
5. Takes note also of the statement in the report of the Secretary-General on the implications of organizational changes [19]/ that he would propose to use the remaining vacant posts now available in the Secretariat in the light of new initiatives and emerging mandates and priorities; 
Recalling also that, in order to promote development, equal attention and urgent consideration should be given to the implementation, promotion and protection of civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights, 
Welcoming the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, 4/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights, which reaffirms the right to development as a universal and inalienable right and an integral part of fundamental human rights and reaffirms that the human person is the central subject of development, 
6. Urges all relevant bodies of the United Nations system, particularly the specialized agencies, when planning their programmes of activities, to take due account of the Declaration and to make efforts to enhance their cooperation in its application; 
7. Also urges the regional commissions and regional intergovernmental organizations to convene meetings of governmental experts and representatives of non-governmental and grass-roots organizations for the purpose of seeking agreements for the implementation of the Declaration through international cooperation; 
10. Notes with satisfaction the results of the World Conference on Human Rights, which reaffirm that all human rights are universal, indivisible, interdependent and interrelated and that democracy, development and respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms are interdependent and mutually reinforcing; 
11. Decides to consider this question at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Human rights questions, including alternative approaches for improving the effective enjoyment of human rights and fundamental freedoms". 
Acknowledging the significance of the Year in raising international awareness of the contribution of, and problems faced by, indigenous people throughout the world, and aware of the need to build on the results and lessons of the Year, 
Recognizing the importance of considering the establishment of a permanent forum for indigenous people in the framework of an international decade, 
Noting the recommendations included in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action 4/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights to proclaim an international decade of the world's indigenous people, to begin from 1994, including action-oriented programmes to be decided upon in partnership with indigenous people, 
2. Decides that the goal of the Decade should be the strengthening of international cooperation for the solution of problems faced by indigenous people in such areas as human rights, the environment, development, education and health; 
6. Requests the Coordinator to coordinate the programme of activities for the Decade in full collaboration and consultation with Governments, competent bodies, the International Labour Organization and other specialized agencies of the United Nations, and indigenous and non-governmental organizations; 
8. Invites Governments to ensure that activities and objectives for the Decade are planned and implemented on the basis of full consultation and collaboration with indigenous people; 
9. Requests specialized agencies, regional commissions and other organizations of the United Nations system to consider with Governments and in partnership with indigenous people how they can contribute to the success of the Decade, through appropriate channels, and to transmit their recommendations to the Economic and Social Council; 
10. Appeals to the specialized agencies, regional commissions, financial and development institutions and other relevant organizations of the United Nations system to increase their efforts to take into special account the needs of indigenous people in their budgeting and in their programming; 
11. Invites indigenous organizations and other interested non-governmental organizations to consider the contributions they can make to the success of the Decade, with a view to presenting them to the Working Group on Indigenous Populations; 
13. Recommends that adequate human and financial resources be made available to the Centre for Human Rights in support of its activities related to indigenous people, within the overall framework of strengthening its activities envisaged in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General to establish a Voluntary Fund for the Decade, and authorizes him to accept and administer voluntary contributions from Governments, intergovernmental and, non-governmental organizations and other private institutions and individuals for the purpose of funding projects and programmes during the Decade; 
15. Urges Governments and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and invites indigenous organizations to contribute to the Voluntary Fund for the Decade to be established by the Secretary-General; 
16. Invites Governments, competent United Nations bodies and specialized agencies and other intergovernmental institutions, including financial institutions, to consider providing additional resources to finance the attachment of suitable staff, including indigenous staff, to the Centre for Human Rights on a regionally balanced basis; 
21. Requests the Secretary-General to give all the assistance necessary to ensure the success of the Decade; 
23. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Programme of activities of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People". 
Noting the high level of requests for electoral assistance by Member States, 
7. Recommends that the Organization continue and strengthen its coordination of election preparation and observation with intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations which have an interest in such activities; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General to provide the Electoral Assistance Unit with adequate human and financial resources, under the regular budget of the Organization and within existing resources, to allow it to carry out its mandate; 
Convinced also that through their own national legal and judicial systems States must provide appropriate civil, criminal and administrative remedies for violations of human rights, 
Mindful of the significant role played by national institutions in the promotion and protection of universally recognized human rights and fundamental freedoms in their respective countries, 
Convinced that the Centre for Human Rights should play an important role in coordinating system-wide attention for human rights, 
Recalling Commission on Human Rights resolutions 1992/51 of 3 March 1992 and 1993/50 of 9 March 1993, both entitled "Strengthening of the rule of law", 
Noting with appreciation that the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, 4/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights on 25 June 1993, recommended that priority be given to national and international action to promote democracy, development and human rights, 
Recalling its resolution 45/164 of 18 December 1990, in which it proclaimed 1993 the International Year of the World's Indigenous People, with a view to strengthening international cooperation for the solution of problems faced by indigenous communities in areas such as human rights, the environment, development, education and health, 
1. Calls upon the United Nations system and Governments that have not yet done so to develop policies in support of the objectives and the theme of the International Year of the World's Indigenous People and to strengthen the institutional framework for their implementation; 
2. Recommends to all thematic rapporteurs, special representatives, independent experts and working groups that they pay particular attention, within the framework of their mandates, to the situation of indigenous people; 
6. Stresses the relevance for the solution of problems faced by indigenous communities of the recommendations contained in chapter 26 of Agenda 21, [30]/ including their implementation; 
7. Notes with satisfaction the holding at Manila of a Global Youth Earth-saving Summit, or "Global Yes", which by its reaffirmation of the role of traditional cultures in the preservation of the environment underscored the right to cultural survival; 
9. Stresses that the governmental and intergovernmental activities undertaken within the context of the Year and beyond should take fully into account the development needs of indigenous people and that the Year should contribute to enhancing and facilitating the coordination capabilities of Member States for collecting and analysing information; 
10. Notes that there is a continuing need within the United Nations system to aggregate data specific to indigenous people by means of enhancing and facilitating the coordination capabilities of Member States for collecting and analysing such data; 
Convinced of the significant role that institutions at the national level can play in promoting and protecting human rights and fundamental freedoms and in developing and enhancing public awareness of those rights and freedoms, 
Recognizing that the United Nations can play a catalytic role in assisting the development of national institutions by acting as a clearing-house for the exchange of information and experience, 
1. Takes note with satisfaction of the updated report of the Secretary-General on national institutions for the protection and promotion of human rights, prepared in accordance with General Assembly resolution 44/64 of 8 December 1989; 
3. Encourages Member States to establish or, where they already exist, to strengthen national institutions for the protection and promotion of human rights and to incorporate those elements in national development plans; 
4. Also encourages national institutions for the promotion and protection of human rights established by Member States to prevent and combat all violations of human rights as enumerated in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action and relevant international instruments; 
8. Encourages all Member States to take appropriate steps to promote the exchange of information and experience concerning the establishment and effective operation of such national institutions; 
11. Welcomes the Principles relating to the status of national institutions, annexed to the present resolution; 
2. A national institution shall be given as broad a mandate as possible, which shall be clearly set forth in a constitutional or legislative text, specifying its composition and its sphere of competence. 
3. A national institution shall, inter alia, have the following responsibilities: 
(b) To promote and ensure the harmonization of national legislation regulations and practices with the international human rights instruments to which the State is a party, and their effective implementation; 
(c) To encourage ratification of the above-mentioned instruments or accession to those instruments, and to ensure their implementation; 
(d) To contribute to the reports which States are required to submit to United Nations bodies and committees, and to regional institutions, pursuant to their treaty obligations and, where necessary, to express an opinion on the subject, with due respect for their independence; 
(f) To assist in the formulation of programmes for the teaching of, and research into, human rights and to take part in their execution in schools, universities and professional circles; 
(g) To publicize human rights and efforts to combat all forms of discrimination, in particular racial discrimination, by increasing public awareness, especially through information and education and by making use of all press organs. 
(a) Non-governmental organizations responsible for human rights and efforts to combat racial discrimination, trade unions, concerned social and professional organizations, for example, associations of lawyers, doctors, journalists and eminent scientists; 
(b) Trends in philosophical or religious thought; 
(e) Government departments (if they are included, these representatives should participate in the deliberations only in an advisory capacity). 
2. The national institution shall have an infrastructure which is suited to the smooth conduct of its activities, in particular adequate funding. 
3. In order to ensure a stable mandate for the members of the institution, without which there can be no real independence, their appointment shall be effected by an official act which shall establish the specific duration of the mandate. 
This mandate may be renewable, provided that the pluralism of the institution's membership is ensured. 
Within the framework of its operation, the national institution shall: 
(a) Freely consider any questions falling within its competence, whether they are submitted by the Government or taken up by it without referral to a higher authority, on the proposal of its members or of any petitioner; 
(c) Address public opinion directly or through any press organ, particularly in order to publicize its opinions and recommendations; 
(d) Meet on a regular basis and whenever necessary in the presence of all its members after they have been duly convened; 
(e) Establish working groups from among its members as necessary, and set up local or regional sections to assist it in discharging its functions; 
A national institution may be authorized to hear and consider complaints and petitions concerning individual situations. 
Cases may be brought before it by individuals, their representatives, third parties, non-governmental organizations, associations of trade unions or any other representative organizations. 
In such circumstances, and without prejudice to the principles stated above concerning the other powers of the commissions, the functions entrusted to them may be based on the following principles: 
(b) Informing the party who filed the petition of his rights, in particular the remedies available to him, and promoting his access to them; 
(c) Hearing any complaints or petitions or transmitting them to any other competent authority within the limits prescribed by the law; 
(d) Making recommendations to the competent authorities, especially by proposing amendments or reforms of the laws, regulations and administrative practices, especially if they have created the difficulties encountered by the persons filing the petitions in order to assert their rights. 
Welcoming the support provided to the representative of the Secretary-General by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, the Department for Humanitarian Affairs of the Secretariat and other intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, 
2. Encourages the representative, through dialogue with Governments, to continue his review of the needs for international protection of and assistance to internally displaced persons, including his compilation and analysis of existing rules and norms; 
3. Invites the representative to present suggestions and recommendations with regard to ways and means, including the institutional aspects, of providing effective protection of and assistance to internally displaced persons; 
6. Decides to continue its consideration of this question at its fiftieth session. 
Recalling the Convention on the Rights of the Child [33]/ as a major contribution to the protection of the rights of all children, including street children, 
Recognizing that all children have the right to health, shelter and education, to an adequate standard of living and to freedom from violence and harassment, 
Deeply concerned about the growing number of street children worldwide and the squalid conditions in which these children are often forced to live, 
Profoundly concerned that the killing of and violence against street children threatens the most fundamental right of all, the right to life, 
Alarmed at continuing serious offences of this nature against street children, 
Recognizing the responsibility of Governments to investigate all cases of offences against children and to punish offenders, 
Recognizing also that legislation per se is not enough to prevent violations of human rights, including those of street children, and that Governments should implement their laws and complement legislative measures with effective action, inter alia, in the fields of law enforcement and in the administration of justice, 
Welcoming also the publicity given to and the increased awareness of the plight of street children, and the achievements of non-governmental organizations in promoting their rights and in providing practical assistance to improve their situation, and expressing its appreciation of their continued efforts, 
Recognizing that the prevention and solution of certain aspects of this phenomenon could also be facilitated in the context of economic and social development, 
2. Urges Governments to continue actively to seek comprehensive solutions to tackle the problems of street children and to take measures to restore their full participation in society and to provide, inter alia, adequate nutrition, shelter, health care and education; 
3. Strongly urges Governments to respect fundamental human rights, particularly the right to life, and to take urgent measures to prevent the killing of street children and to combat torture and violence against street children; 
7. Recommends that the Committee on the Rights of the Child and other relevant treaty-monitoring bodies bear this growing problem in mind when examining reports from States parties; 
Aware of the importance of national and regional intergovernmental human rights bodies and institutions in the promotion and protection of human rights, 
Mindful of the recommendations relating to human rights in the administration of justice contained in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action 4/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights, held at Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993, 
Noting the importance of an even more effective implementation of international human rights instruments with regard to the rights of all persons, including those belonging to national or ethnic, religious and linguistic minorities, 
6. Appeals also to States to make bilateral and multilateral efforts, as appropriate, in order to protect the rights of persons belonging to national or ethnic, religious and linguistic minorities in their countries in accordance with the Declaration; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on the implementation of the present resolution under the item entitled "Human rights questions". The General Assembly, 
6. Notes that the Executive Committee of the Programme of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees has specifically acknowledged the direct relationship between the observance of human rights standards, refugee movements, problems of protection and solutions; 
7. Welcomes the contributions of the High Commissioner to the deliberations of international human rights bodies, and encourages her to seek ways to make these contributions even more effective; 
[7]/ Report of the World Conference on Human Rights, Vienna, 14-25 June 1933 (A/CONF.157/24 (Part I)), chap. 
[15]/ Resolution 44/25, annex. [16]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1992, Supplement No. 2 (E/1992/22), chap. 
[21]/ E/CN.4/1990/Rev.1. [22]/ See Report of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, Rio de Janeiro, 3-14 June 1992 (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.93.I.8 and corrigendum), vol I: Resolutions adopted by the Conference, resolution 1, annex I. 
[23]/ E/CN.4/1993/16. [24]/ Report of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, Rio de Janeiro, 3-14 June 1992 (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.93.I.8 and corrigenda). [25]/ See Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1989, Supplement No. 2 (E/1989/20), chap. 
[38]/ Resolution 43/173, annex. [39]/ Resolution 40/34, annex. [40]/ See Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1984, Supplement No. 1 (E/1984/84), resolution 1984/50. 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled: 
"Human rights questions: 
"(b) Human rights questions, including alternative approaches for improving the effective enjoyment of human rights and fundamental freedoms" 
and to allocate it to the Third Committee. 
2. The Committee considered the item in conjunction with items 115 and 172 at its 36th to 55th meetings, on 17 to 19, 22 to 24, 26, 29 and 30 November and on 1, 3, 6 and 8 December 1993. 
Item 114 (b) was also considered at the 56th to 58th meetings on 13 and 16 December 1993.** 
"The open-ended working group will be transparent, be supported with conference services, including interpretation and documentation, and work with a view to achieving consensus. 
"Upon the completion of this issue, the working group will consider other aspects of the implementation of the recommendations of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, as set out in paragraphs 17 and 18 of part II of the said Declaration. 
"Recognizing in particular that the United Nations human rights organs should improve their coordination, efficiency, and effectiveness, 
"Decides to create the Office of High Commissioner for Human Rights within the framework outlined in the annex to the present resolution, and requests the Secretary-General to advise the General Assembly of his proposed appointment to fill this post by 1 March 1994. 
"The High Commissioner will: 
"The High Commissioner will be a person of high moral standing with the expertise, the personal independence, the requisite knowledge and understanding of diverse cultures, and the integrity necessary for the impartial and effective performance of the duties of High Commissioner. 
Within the framework of the overall competence, authority and decisions of the Secretary-General, the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council and the Commission on Human Rights, the High Commissioner's responsibilities will include: 
"(a) The promotion and protection of all human rights and fundamental freedoms, including: 
"(i) The effective enjoyment by all of their civil, cultural, economic, political and social rights; 
"(ii) Elimination and prevention of violations of all human rights around the world; 
"(b) The coordination of: 
"(iii) Implementing the relevant recommendations of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action; 
"- The dispatch of fact-finding missions with the consent of States concerned; 
"- Other appropriate action to prevent serious violations of human rights; 
"1. Reaffirming its commitment to the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations, 
"2. Emphasizing the responsibilities of all States, in conformity with the Charter of the United Nations, to promote and encourage respect for all human rights and fundamental freedoms for all, without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion, 
"5. Recalling that one of the purposes of the United Nations enshrined in the Charter is to achieve international cooperation in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights, 
"7. Aware that all human rights are universal, indivisible, interdependent and interrelated and that, as such, they should be given the same emphasis, 
"8. Emphasizing the need for the promotion and protection of all human rights to be guided by the principles of impartiality, objectivity and non-selectivity in the spirit of constructive international dialogue and cooperation, 
"9. Reaffirming its commitment to the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights, held at Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993, 
"11. Recognizing that the activities of the United Nations in the field of human rights should be rationalized and enhanced in order to strengthen the United Nations machinery in this field, 
"B. Replace the first preambular paragraph with the following: 
"C. Replace the second preambular paragraph with the following: 
"14. Determined to strengthen, adapt and streamline the existing mechanisms to promote and protect all human rights and fundamental freedoms while avoiding unnecessary duplications, 
"15. Reaffirming that the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council and the Commission on Human Rights are the responsible organs for decision and policy-making for the promotion and protection of all human rights, 
"F. Replace operative paragraph 1 with the following: 
"2. Decides that the High Commissioner for Human Rights shall: 
"(a) Be a person of a high moral standing and personal integrity and shall possess expertise, including in the field of human rights, with a general knowledge and understanding of diverse cultures, necessary for impartial, objective, non-selective and effective performance of the duties of the High Commissioner; 
"(c) Be of the rank of Under-Secretary-General; 
"3. Decides that the High Commissioner for Human Rights shall: 
"(c) Act within a framework of a balanced and sustainable development for all people without conditions and of securing realization of the right to development as established in the Declaration on the Right to Development; 
"(d) Act, where the particular interest of a Member State is concerned, at the request and on the basis of the consent of the State concerned; 
"(f) Recognize that the use of human rights as a condition for international cooperation for development is incompatible with the promotion and protection of human rights; 
"(a) Promoting the effective enjoyment of all civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights, including the right to development; 
"(d) Provision, through the Centre for Human Rights and other appropriate institutions, of advisory services and technical and financial assistance, at the request of the State concerned; 
"(e) Coordination of relevant United Nations education and public information programmes in the field of human rights; 
"(f) Playing a catalytic role in promoting the realization of the right to development by mobilizing the support and capabilities of the international financial/development institutions; 
"(g) Playing an active role in the elimination and prevention of violations of all human rights around the world, as reflected in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action; 
"(h) Remaining, under the direction of the Secretary-General and in accordance with the mandate, in contact with Governments with a view to promoting and protecting all human rights; 
"(i) Enhancing international cooperation for the promotion and protection of all human rights; 
"(j) Coordination of the human rights promotion and protection activities throughout the United Nations system; 
"(k) Rationalization, strengthening and streamlining of the United Nations machinery in the field of human rights, with a view to improving its efficiency and effectiveness; 
"(l) Overall supervision of the Centre for Human Rights; 
"7. Requests that the Secretary-General provide appropriate staff and resources to enable the High Commissioner to fulfil his/her mandate, without diverting resources from the development programmes and activities of the United Nations; 
"8. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on the implementation of the present resolution." 
9. At the 56th meeting, on 13 December, the Chairman of the Working Group, Mr. Jos Ayala Lasso (Ecuador), introduced the report of the Working Group (A/C.3/48/L.85). 
The report of the Working Group contained a draft resolution for consideration by the Third Committee, entitled "High Commissioner for the promotion and protection of all human rights". 
10. At the 57th meeting, on 16 December, the Chairman of the Working Group orally revised the draft resolution recommended for adoption by the Working Group in its report, by inserting, before the fourth preambular paragraph, a new preambular paragraph, which read: 
13. Also at the 57th meeting, on the proposal of the Chairman, the Committee decided to recommend to the General Assembly that it take note of reports considered under the item entitled "Human rights questions" (see para. 15). 
Emphasizing the need for the promotion and protection of all human rights to be guided by the principles of impartiality, objectivity and non-selectivity, in the spirit of constructive international dialogue and cooperation, 
Aware that all human rights are universal, indivisible, interdependent and interrelated and that as such they should be given the same emphasis, 
Reaffirming its commitment to the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, [6]/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights, held at Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993, 
Determined to adapt, strengthen, and streamline the existing mechanisms to promote and protect all human rights and fundamental freedoms while avoiding unnecessary duplication, 
Having considered the recommendation contained in paragraph 18 of part II of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, 
(a) Be a person of high moral standing and personal integrity and shall possess expertise, including in the field of human rights, and the general knowledge and understanding of diverse cultures necessary for impartial, objective, non-selective and effective performance of the duties of the High Commissioner; 
(a) Promoting and protecting the effective enjoyment by all of all civil, cultural, economic, political and social rights; 
(c) Promoting and protecting the realization of the right to development and enhancing support from relevant bodies of the United Nations system for this purpose; 
(d) Providing, through the Centre for Human Rights and other appropriate institutions, advisory services and technical and financial assistance, at the request of the State concerned and, where appropriate, the regional human rights organizations, with a view to supporting actions and programmes in the field of human rights; 
(e) Coordinating relevant United Nations education and public information programmes in the field of human rights; 
(g) Engaging in a dialogue with all Governments in the implementation of his/her mandate with a view to securing respect for all human rights; 
(h) Enhancing international cooperation for the promotion and protection of all human rights; 
(i) Coordination of the human rights promotion and protection activities throughout the United Nations system; 
(j) Rationalization, adaptation, strengthening and streamlining of the United Nations machinery in the field of human rights with a view to improving its efficiency and effectiveness; 
5. Requests the High Commissioner for Human Rights to report annually on his/her activities, in accordance with his/her mandate, to the Commission on Human Rights and, through the Economic and Social Council, to the General Assembly; 
6. Decides that the Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights shall be located at Geneva and shall have a liaison office in New York; 
7. Requests the Secretary-General to provide appropriate staff and resources from within the existing and future regular budgets of the United Nations, to enable the High Commissioner to fulfil his/her mandate, without diverting resources from the development programmes and activities of the United Nations; 
[7]/ Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 44 (A/48/44). 
This would give the Department of Peace-keeping Operations a senior structure of one Under-Secretary-General and two Assistant Secretaries-General. 
The protocol and liaison functions would be exercised at the D-2 level utilizing a post within the existing staffing table of the Executive Office of the Secretary-General. 
4. As indicated in paragraph 8 of the addendum to his report, the Secretary-General proposes to establish a post at the Assistant Secretary-General level to provide for a senior manager for the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat). 
The Committee recalls that the General Assembly, in paragraph 3 (c) of section I of its resolution 47/212 B: 
The Committee recalls paragraph 3 (a) of section I of General Assembly resolution 47/212 B, by which the Assembly decided: 
6. In this connection, the Committee observes that the Secretary-General has not explained fully why he has decided to retain two Assistant Secretaries-General posts instead of four. 
Moreover, while under the Secretary-General's proposal the Comptroller would have line authority over the Office of Programme Planning Budget and Finance in addition to supervising the Office of Human Resources Management, the precise nature of the functions of the second Assistant Secretary-General is unclear to the Committee. 
7. The Secretary-General proposes to redeploy two D-2 posts to the Department of Administration and Management, one from section 3 and the other from section 10 (see paras. 4 and 7 of the addendum to the Secretary-General's report). 
These redeployments are intended to compensate the two Assistant Secretaries-General posts redeployed from the Department of Administration and Management. 
The Committee recommends that, pending such action as the General Assembly may take with regard to the restructuring of the Department of Administration and Management, sections 3 and 10 should remain unchanged (see para. 6 above). 
The Committee was also informed that several tasks carried out in this unit involve substantive matters and, as such, require knowledge and experience in the political area. 
During its consideration of the report, the Advisory Committee met with representatives of the Secretary-General who provided additional information to the Committee. 
2. The Secretary-General estimates the cost for the period 1 January to 31 March 1994 at $5,936,400. 
Annexes IV and V to the Secretary-General's report provide a summary statement and supplementary information in respect of this estimate. 
This explains why the number of local level posts indicated in annex V to the Secretary-General's report under temporary posts is 254, instead of the previously authorized number of 127 which appears in annex I to the same report. 
For example, it is doubtful that all of the 188 international staff would be deployed as of 1 January 1994. 
It is also doubtful that, given the present circumstances, consultants would be required during that period. 
The implementation of public information and human rights education also assumes a normal operation of the mission which at this stage is questionable. 
6. Taking into account its observations, the Committee recommends that the estimate of $4 million for MICIVIH should be approved for the period 1 January to 31 March 1994. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/19), in which he submits revised estimates attributable to resolutions and decisions adopted by the Economic and Social Council at its organizational and substantive sessions of 1993. 
During its consideration of the above-mentioned report, the Advisory Committee met with representatives of the Secretary-General who provided additional information. 
following paragraph 6 of the report indicates the budget sections against which the additional requirements are requested. 
4. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraphs 44 to 52 of the report of the Secretary-General that an amount of $2,592,300 is requested for the biennium 1994-1995 for the implementation of Economic and Social Council decision 1993/254 of 28 July 1993 on the situation of human rights in Cambodia. 
The Committee recalls that, following a request by the General Assembly in its decision 46/450 of 20 December 1991, the Secretary-General submitted to the General Assembly, at its forty-seventh session, a review/evaluation of the current system of travel and related entitlements for members of organs and subsidiary organs. 
10. As indicated in the table following paragraph 99, additional requirements of $397,500 and $66,000, arising out of various resolutions and decisions adopted by the Economic and Social Council have been estimated against sections 8 and 9, respectively, of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 12th to 14th, 45th, 47th and 48th meetings, on 18 and 19 October and 6, 10 and 13 December. 
3. For its consideration of the item, the Committee had before it the following documents: 
(c) Letter dated 12 May 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Zimbabwe to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/172); 
(h) Letter dated 9 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Final Document of the Standing Ministerial Committee for Economic Cooperation of the Non-Aligned Movement, held in Bali from 10 to 13 May 1993 (A/48/338); 
(i) Letter dated 24 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Japan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the final documents of the Japan Economic Summit, held in Tokyo from 7 to 9 July 1993 (A/48/353-S/26372); 
Lebanon subsequently withdrew as a sponsor of the draft resolution. 
6. At the 47th meeting, on 10 December, the Vice-Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Ryszard Rysinski (Poland), made a statement in which he informed the Committee of the following oral revisions to the draft resolution made as a result of informal consultations: 
(a) In the last preambular paragraph, the words "in particular" were inserted before the words "the signing"; 
(b) In operative paragraph 2, the word "peace" was replaced by the words "economic and social development"; 
(c) Operative paragraph 4, which read: 
"Strongly deplores Israel's practices in the occupied Palestinian territory and other Arab territories occupied since 1967, in particular its confiscation of land, its appropriation of water resources, its depletion of other economic resources and its displacement and deportation of the population of those territories;" 
Against: Israel, United States of America. 
9. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of the Islamic Republic of Iran, the Syrian Arab Republic and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya (see A/C.2/48/SR.47). 
Lebanon subsequently withdrew as a sponsor of the draft resolution. 
"Aware of the negative impact the Israeli policies have had on the economic and social activities of the Palestinian people in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, 
"Gravely concerned about the destruction of a large part of the occupied Palestinian territory's economic and social infrastructure and the deterioration in the living conditions of the Palestinian people, 
"Aware that development cannot be attained under occupation, 
"Noting, in the light of the recent developments, the great economic and social challenges facing the Palestinian people and their leadership, 
"Conscious of the urgent necessity for, and responsibility of, the international community to provide all kinds of assistance to the Palestinian people in accordance with Palestinian priorities, 
"1. Takes note of the report of the Secretary-General; 
"3. Expresses its appreciation to the Member States, United Nations bodies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have provided and continue to provide assistance to the Palestinian people; 
"4. Welcomes the results of the Conference to Support Middle East Peace, convened in Washington, D.C., on 1 October 1993; 
"6. Encourages an active and broad United Nations role in assisting in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements, including its Annexes and Agreed Minutes; 
"8. Calls for the granting of trade concessions and concrete preferential measures for Palestinian exports on the basis of Palestinian certificates of origin; 
"9. Suggests that the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People consider in its programme for 1993-1994 the convening of a seminar on Palestinian needs in the light of the new developments; 
(a) An assessment of the assistance actually received by the Palestinian people; 
(b) An assessment of the needs still unmet and specific proposals for responding effectively to them; 
"12. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled 'Assistance to the Palestinian people'." 
Taking note of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/52 of 29 July 1993, 
Reaffirming the principle of the permanent sovereignty of people under foreign occupation over their national resources, 
Guided by the principles of the Charter of the United Nations, affirming the inadmissibility of the acquisition of territory by force and recalling Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) of 22 November 1967 and 497 (1981) of 17 December 1981, 
Aware of the negative and grave economic and social repercussions of the Israeli settlements on the Palestinian people in the Palestinian territory occupied since 1967, including Jerusalem, and on the Arab population of the Syrian Golan, 
3. Recognizes the economic and social repercussions of the Israeli settlements on the Palestinian people in the Palestinian territory occupied by Israel since 1967, including Jerusalem, and on the Arab population of the Syrian Golan; 
4. Reaffirms the inalienable right of the Palestinian people and the population of the Syrian Golan to their natural and all other economic resources, and regards any infringement thereof as being illegal; 
Recalling its resolution 47/170, of 22 December 1992, 
Gravely concerned over the difficult economic and employment conditions facing the Palestinian people throughout the Occupied Territory, 
Noting, in the light of the recent developments, the great economic and social challenges facing the Palestinian people and their leadership, 
Conscious of the urgent necessity for international assistance to the Palestinian people, taking into account the Palestinian priorities, 
3. Expresses its appreciation to the Member States, United Nations bodies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have provided and continue to provide assistance to the Palestinian people; 
6. Considers that an active United Nations role in assisting in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements, including its Annexes, and its Agreed Minutes, can make a positive contribution; 
8. Urges Member States to open their markets to exports from the West Bank and Gaza on the most favourable terms, consistent with appropriate trading rules; 
9. Suggests the convening in 1993/94, under the appropriate United Nations auspices, of a seminar on Palestinian trade and investment needs in light of the new developments; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure the coordinated work of the United Nations system for an adequate response to the needs of the Palestinian people and to mobilize financial, technical, economic and other assistance; 
(a) An assessment of the assistance actually received by the Palestinian people; 
(b) An assessment of the needs still unmet and specific proposals for responding effectively to them; 
12. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Assistance to the Palestinian people". 
[1]/ To be issued in final form as Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 3 (A/48/3/Rev.1). 
Action to be taken on the item was further considered at the 43rd and 48th meetings, on 3 and 13 December 1993. 
"The General Assembly decides to endorse resolution 1993/67, adopted by the Economic and Social Council on 30 July 1993, entitled: 'Strengthening development information systems for regional cooperation and regional integration in Africa'." * The report on this agenda item will be issued in two parts (see A/48/715). 
"The General Assembly decides to endorse resolution 1993/68, adopted by the Economic and Social Council on 30 July 1993, entitled: 'African Institute for Economic Development and Planning'." 
"The General Assembly decides to endorse resolution 1993/66, adopted by the Economic and Social Council on 30 July 1993, entitled: 'Second Transport and Communications Decade in Africa'." 
"The General Assembly decides to endorse resolution 1993/65, adopted by the Economic and Social Council on 30 July 1993, entitled: 'Second Industrial Development Decade for Africa'." 
The representative of the Secretariat responded to questions. 
21. At the same meeting, the Committee approved the draft biennial programme of work of the Second Committee for 1994-1995, as orally corrected, and decided to recommend it to the General Assembly for adoption (see para. 22, draft decision V). 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled: 
"Development and international economic cooperation: 
"(b) Implementation of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s; 
"(c) Effective mobilization and integration of women in development; 
"(h) Science and technology for development; * The report of the Committee on this agenda item will be issued in several parts, under the symbol A/48/717 and addenda. 
"(j) Integration of the economies in transition into the world economy", 
The general discussion on sub-item (j) was held at the 8th and 9th meetings, on 13 October. 
3. For its consideration of the item, the Committee had before it the following documents on the item: 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the impact of the recent evolution of the economies in transition on the growth of the world economy, in particular on the economic growth and development of the developing countries, as well as on international economic cooperation (A/48/331); 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the recommendations contained in the report of the South Commission (A/48/350); 
(f) Letter dated 12 May 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Zimbabwe to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/172); 
(j) Letter dated 23 June 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of India to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the results of the session of the Inter-Parliamentary Union, held at New Delhi from 9 to 17 April 1993 (A/48/222); 
(l) Letter dated 11 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Bahamas to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the text of the communiqu of the fourteenth meeting of the Conference of Heads of Government of the Caribbean Community (A/48/309); 
(q) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Colombia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Declaration adopted at the seventeenth annual meeting of the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the Group of 77 (A/48/485); 
(r) Letter dated 15 October 1993 from the Acting Permanent Representative of Bangladesh to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the declaration of the Ministerial Meeting of the Least Developed Countries, held in New York on 30 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/4). 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on strengthening international organizations in the area of multilateral trade (A/48/363); 
(c) Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the report of the Secretary-General of the United Nations Conference on Trade and development on progress in the implementation of specific action related to the particular needs and problems of land-locked developing countries (A/48/487); 
(g) Note verbale dated 6 May 1993 from the Permanent Mission of the Bahamas to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting a resolution on bananas issued by the Heads of Government of the Caribbean Community (A/48/163); 
Report of the Secretary-General on the Implementation of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s (A/48/333). 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the effective mobilization and integration of women in development (A/48/393); 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on the cooperation between the United Nations and the Southern African Development Community (A/48/495 and Add.1); 
(d) Letter dated 22 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Colombia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the report of the Eighth Meeting of the Intergovernmental Follow-up and Coordination Committee of the Group of 77 on Economic Cooperation among Developing Countries (A/C.2/48/5). 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on large-scale pelagic drift-net fishing and its impact on the living marine resources of the world's oceans and seas (A/48/451 and Corr.1 and 2); 
(d) Letter dated 16 July 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the final statement of the eleventh session of the InterAction Council (A/48/272-S/26108); 
(e) Letter dated 4 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Tunisia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Emergency Locust Control Plan drawn up at the ad hoc Sahel/Maghreb meeting on locust control, held at Tunis on 1 and 2 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/6); 
(f) Letter dated 16 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.2/48/10); 
(g) Letter dated 22 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.2/48/11). 
(b) Letter dated 4 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Tunisia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Emergency Locust Control Plan drawn up at the ad hoc Sahel/Maghreb meeting on locust control, held at Tunis on 1 and 2 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/6). 
Report of the Secretary-General on ways and means of strengthening endogenous capacity-building in science and technology in the developing countries (A/48/465). 
Report of the Secretary-General on the role of the United Nations system in addressing problems facing the economies in transition, including the difficulties that those economies are encountering in their integration into the world economy (A/48/317). 
4. At the 8th meeting on 13 October, an introductory statement was made by the Director of the Division for Macroeconomic and Social Policy Analysis of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis on the item as a whole as well as sub-item (j) (see A/C.2/48/SR.8). 
Action to be taken on sub-item (i) was considered at the 42nd and 48th meetings, on 29 November and 13 December 1993. 
An account of the Committee's consideration of the item is contained in the relevant summary records (A/C.2/48/SR.42 and 48). 
"Recognizing the importance of the market and the private sector for the efficient functioning of economies in all stages of development, 
"Recognizing the sovereign right of each State to decide on the development of its private and public sectors, taking into account the comparative advantages of each sector, 
"Recalling Agenda 21 1/ and the other outcomes of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, which acknowledged broad participation in decision-making as a fundamental prerequisite for the achievement of sustainable development, 
"Acknowledging that entrepreneurship is a means by which participation of individuals in economic growth and sustainable development may be effectively enhanced, 
"Noting that many countries continue to attach major importance to the privatization of enterprises, demonopolization and administrative deregulation in the context of their economic restructuring policies, 
"Noting the difficulties that countries encounter in promoting entrepreneurship and in implementing privatization programmes due to lack of appropriate experience and technical capacities in those areas, 
"Welcoming the activities that have been undertaken by United Nations organs, organizations and programmes and by the specialized agencies of the United Nations system in supporting national efforts aimed at creating enabling environments for entrepreneurship and for the implementation of privatization programmes, 
"2. Requests the Secretary-General to give high priority to and to strengthen, within existing resources, the activities of the United Nations system related to the promotion of entrepreneurship and related to the implementation of privatization programmes, demonopolization, and administrative deregulation, through, inter alia, better coordination; 
"3. Calls upon the relevant organs, organizations, and specialized agencies of the United Nations system, according to their mandates, to develop and to, upon request, increase technical assistance and to incorporate in their respective programming and activities specific objectives that will: 
"(a) Facilitate the creation of enabling environments for the establishment and growth of small and medium-sized enterprises and for the support of local entrepreneurs; 
"4. Encourages the relevant organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system in pursuing these activities to foster active partnerships between public entities and private entities, taking into account the self-organizing capacities of entrepreneurs, through, for example: 
"(b) National and, where appropriate, regional workshops to review and disseminate experience and lessons learned locally and internationally on the promotion of entrepreneurship and on the implementation of privatization, demonopolization, and administrative deregulation; 
"6. Decides to review and appraise at its fiftieth session the activities related to the present resolution as a sub-item entitled 'Entrepreneurship and privatization for economic growth and sustainable development' under the agenda item 'Development and international economic cooperation'." 
Recognizing the importance of the market and the private sector for the efficient functioning of economies in various stages of development, 
Recognizing the sovereign right of each State to decide on the development of its private and public sectors, taking into account the comparative advantages of each sector, bearing in mind the economic, social and cultural diversity in the world, 
Acknowledging that broad participation by individuals and major groups in decision-making is a fundamental prerequisite for the achievement of economic growth and sustainable development, with entrepreneurship as an important element to that goal, 
Noting that many countries continue to attach major importance to the privatization of enterprises, demonopolization and administrative deregulation in the context of their economic restructuring policies, as a means to increase efficiency, economic growth and sustainable development, 
Emphasizing the importance of a supportive international economic environment, including investment and trading, for the promotion of entrepreneurship and privatization in all countries, 
Noting the difficulties that countries encounter in promoting entrepreneurship and in implementing privatization programmes owing to lack of appropriate experience and technical capacities in those areas, 
Mindful of resource constraints of the Secretariat and, therefore, of the need to rationalize related agenda items and reporting requests, 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to strengthen, within existing resources and with due priority, the activities of the United Nations system related to the promotion of entrepreneurship and to the implementation of privatization programmes, demonopolization and administrative deregulation, through, inter alia, better coordination; 
(b) Facilitate, as appropriate, the design and implementation of privatization, demonopolization and administrative deregulation policies and assist relevant national institutions in developing the capacities to issue appropriate policy, legal, regulatory and fiscal frameworks and incentives to promote entrepreneurship; 
4. Encourages the relevant organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system in pursuing those activities to foster active partnerships between public and private entities, taking into account the self-organizing capacities of entrepreneurs, through, for example: 
(b) Promoting initiatives, such as national and, where appropriate, regional workshops, to review and disseminate experience and lessons learned locally and internationally on the promotion of entrepreneurship and on the implementation of privatization, demonopolization and administrative deregulation; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to prepare a biennial report, in consultation with the heads of relevant organs, organizations and programmes of the United Nations system, on policies and activities related to entrepreneurship, privatization, demonopolization and administrative deregulation, clarifying the focus of their respective activities; 
6. Decides to review and appraise at its fiftieth session the activities related to the present resolution under the agenda item entitled "Development and international economic cooperation: Entrepreneurship and privatization for economic growth and sustainable development". 
Action to be taken on the item was further considered at the 39th and 47th meetings, on 23 November and 10 December. 
"Recalling its resolution 47/182 of 22 December 1992, on an international code of conduct on the transfer of technology, 
* The report of the Committee on this agenda item will be issued in several parts, under the symbol A/C.2/48/717 and addenda. 
8. After the adoption of the draft resolution, a statement was made by the representative of the United States of America (see A/C.2/48/SR.47). 
"Recalling the provisions of its resolutions 44/214 of 22 December 1989, 46/212 of 20 December 1991 and all other relevant resolutions of the United Nations relating to the particular needs and problems of land-locked developing countries, 
"Recognizing that the lack of territorial access to the sea, aggravated by remoteness and isolation from world markets, and prohibitive transit costs and risks impose serious constraints on the overall socio-economic development efforts of the land-locked developing countries, 
"Recognizing also that fifteen of the land-locked developing countries are also classified by the United Nations as least developed countries and that their geographical situation is an added constraint on their overall ability to cope with the challenges of development, 
"Recognizing further that most transit countries are themselves developing countries facing serious economic problems, including the lack of adequate infrastructure in the transport sector, 
"Recalling that measures to deal with the transit problems of land-locked developing countries require closer and even more effective cooperation and collaboration between those countries and their transit neighbours, 
"Recognizing the important role played by bilateral cooperative arrangements and regional and subregional cooperation and integration in comprehensively solving the transit problems of the land-locked developing countries and improving the transit-transport systems in land-locked and transit developing countries, 
"2. Also reaffirms that transit developing countries, in the exercise of their full sovereignty over their territory, have the right to take all measures necessary to ensure that the rights and facilities provided for land-locked developing countries should in no way infringe upon their legitimate interests; 
"3. Calls upon both the land-locked developing countries and their transit neighbours, within the spirit of South-South cooperation, including bilateral cooperation, to implement measures to strengthen further their cooperative and collaborative efforts in dealing with their transit problems; 
"5. Invites the land-locked developing countries and their transit neighbours to intensify further their cooperative arrangements for the development of transit infrastructures, institutions and services to facilitate a more rapid movement of goods in transit with financial and technical assistance from donors and financial agencies; 
"9. Endorses the report of the Meeting of Governmental Experts from Land-locked and Transit Developing Countries and Representatives of Donor Countries and Financial and Development Institutions [7]/ and the conclusions and recommendations contained therein; 
The draft resolution, as orally revised, read as follows: 
"Noting that these countries are seeking to enter world markets and that such an objective requires the establishment of a multi-country transit system, 
"Emphasizing the importance of elaborating a programme for improving the efficiency of the current transit environment, including better coordination between railway and highway transports, in the land-locked and transit developing countries concerned, 
"2. Also recognizes that the work being done by the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific and by the Economic Cooperation Organization (ECO) in this context can provide a basis for further elaboration; 
Reaffirming that no State may use or encourage the use of economic, political or any other type of measures to coerce another State in order to obtain from it the subordination of the exercise of its sovereign rights, 
Gravely concerned that the use of coercive economic measures adversely affects the economy and development efforts of developing countries and has a general negative impact on international economic cooperation and on the worldwide effort to move towards a non-discriminatory, open trading system, 
Concerned that the mandate as contained in paragraph 4 of its resolution 46/210 has not been fully implemented, 
Recalling the provisions of its resolutions 44/214 of 22 December 1989 and 46/212 of 20 December 1991, 
Recognizing that the lack of territorial access to the sea, aggravated by remoteness and isolation from world markets, and prohibitive transit costs and risks impose serious constraints on the overall socio-economic development efforts of the land-locked developing countries, 
Recognizing also that fifteen of the land-locked developing countries are also classified by the United Nations as least developed countries and that their geographical situation is an added constraint on their overall ability to cope with the challenges of development, 
Recognizing further that most transit countries are themselves developing countries facing serious economic problems, including the lack of adequate infrastructure in the transport sector, 
Recalling that measures to deal with the transit problems of land-locked developing countries require closer and even more effective cooperation and collaboration between those countries and their transit neighbours, 
Recognizing the important role played by bilateral cooperative arrangements and regional and subregional cooperation and integration in comprehensively solving the transit problems of the land-locked developing countries and improving the transit-transport systems in land-locked and transit developing countries, 
2. Also reaffirms that transit developing countries, in the exercise of their full sovereignty over their territory, have the right to take all measures necessary to ensure that the rights and facilities provided for land-locked developing countries should in no way infringe upon their legitimate interests; 
3. Calls upon both the land-locked developing countries and their transit neighbours, in the spirit of South-South cooperation, including bilateral cooperation, to implement measures to strengthen further their cooperative and collaborative efforts in dealing with their transit problems; 
[2]/ TD/364, part one, sect. [3]/ Subsequently, the delegation of Mauritania indicated that had it been present during the vote, it would have voted in favour. [4]/ Official Records of the Third United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea, vol. XVII (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
Action to the taken on sub-item (b) was considered at the 19th and 47th meetings, on 28 October and 10 December. 
"Recalling that the prime objective of the Programme of Action is to arrest the further deterioration in the socio-economic situation of the least developed countries, to reactivate and accelerate their growth and development and to set them on the path of sustained growth and development, 
"Noting that while the least developed countries, for their part, have been implementing courageous and far-reaching policy reforms and adjustment measures in line with the Programme of Action, implementation of international support measures and commitments has fallen far short of the provisions of the Programme of Action, 
"Also expressing concern about the growing debt stock and debt-service burden of the least developed countries, the shrinking market for their products and the declining flow of development resources, 
"Stressing that the mid-term review of the implementation of the Programme of Action provides a unique opportunity for the least developed countries and their development partners to formulate comprehensive corrective measures with a view to enhancing the implementation of the Programme of Action during the rest of the 1990s, 
"1. Reaffirms the Paris Declaration and the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s; 
"3. Welcomes the fundamental and far-reaching domestic reforms that have been or are being implemented by the least developed countries; 
"5. Calls upon the donor countries to upwardly adjust the aid targets and commitments contained in the Programme of Action to fully reflect the additional requirements of countries added to the list of the least developed countries following the Second United Nations Conference on the Least Developed Countries; 
"7. Calls upon the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development to initiate further innovative measures to mobilize adequate resources for the effective implementation of the Programme of Action; 
"9. Notes with concern the declining resource position of the United Nations Development Programme during its fifth programming cycle and urges all concerned to take steps to protect the allocation of indicative planning figures to the least developed countries; 
"12. Takes note with concern of the environmental and development challenges facing the least developed countries and their vulnerability in this regard and urges development partners to provide those countries with additional resources to enhance their capacity to achieve sustainable development; 
"14. Welcomes the positive contribution of the non-governmental organizations in the least developed countries in the fields of socio-economic development; 
"15. Decides to convene a mid-term global review conference on the implementation of the Programme of Action in the early part of September 1995 or any suitable date in the second half of 1995; 
"17. Requests the Trade and Development Board to consider, at its spring session in 1994, the elaboration of the preparatory activities for the mid-term global review conference, including intergovernmental, expert, sectoral and inter-agency preparatory meetings and the substantive documentation; 
"18. Urges all Governments and international organizations, including multilateral and bilateral financial and technical assistance institutions, in particular the United Nations Development Programme, to take adequate steps to ensure appropriate preparations for an in-depth mid-term global review of the Programme of Action; 
7. After the adoption of the draft resolution, the representative of the United States of America made a statement (see A/C.2/48/SR.47). 
Recalling that the prime objective of the Programme of Action is to arrest the further deterioration in the socio-economic situation of the least developed countries, to reactivate and accelerate their growth and development and to set them on the path of sustained growth and development, 
Also expressing concern about the heavy debt stock and debt-service burden of the least developed countries, the limited market for their products and the reduced flow of development resources, 
1. Reaffirms the Paris Declaration and the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s; 
3. Welcomes the fundamental and far-reaching domestic reforms that have been or are being implemented by the least developed countries and notes that such efforts should be continued; 
6. Stresses that progress in the implementation of the Programme of Action will require effective implementation of national policies and priorities by the least developed countries for their economic growth and development, as well as a strong and committed partnership between those countries and their development partners; 
8. Calls upon the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development to initiate further innovative measures to provide and mobilize financial and technical support for the effective implementation of the Programme of Action; 
10. Notes with concern the constrained resource position of the United Nations Development Programme during its fifth programming cycle and its impact on the least developed countries, and urges all concerned to take steps to carry out their agreed development programmes; 
11. Welcomes the initiatives of some donor countries to write off and/or reduce as appropriate the official debt of the least developed countries, and invites others to take similar measures; 
13. Takes note with concern of the environmental and development challenges facing the least developed countries and their vulnerability in this regard, and urges development partners to provide those countries with additional resources to enhance their capacity to achieve sustainable development; 
15. Welcomes the positive contribution of the non-governmental organizations in the least developed countries in the field of socio-economic development; 
17. Stresses the importance of timely, adequate and thorough preparations for the mid-term global review; 
18. Requests the Trade and Development Board to consider, at its spring session in 1994, the elaboration of the preparatory activities for the mid-term global review conference, including intergovernmental, expert, sectoral and inter-agency preparatory meetings and the substantive documentation; 
19. Urges all Governments and international organizations, including multilateral and bilateral financial and technical assistance institutions, in particular the United Nations Development Programme, to take adequate steps to ensure appropriate preparations for an in-depth mid-term global review of the Programme of Action; 
* The report on this agenda item will be issued in several parts, under the symbol A/48/717 and addenda. 
Action to be taken on sub-item (d) was considered at the 19th, 40th, 45th and 46th meetings, on 28 October, 24 November and 6 and 9 December 1993. 
"2. Urges all Member States, the United Nations Development Programme and other programmes and bodies related to the Economic and Social Council, as well as the specialized agencies, to give high priority and full support in their particular fields of operational activities to technical cooperation among developing countries; 
"4. Urges developed countries to support activities in technical cooperation among developing countries, particularly in the transfer of technology, and to assist developing countries in capacity-building, especially in science and technology, education and technical training and know-how; 
"Commending States members of the Community for demonstrating their support and commitment to deeper and more formal arrangements for cooperation within the new Community, 
"Noting the efforts made by the Community to implement its programme of action, 
"Noting that the effects of war, drought, loss of life and destruction of economic and social infrastructure in southern Africa demand the continuation and strengthening of rehabilitation programmes to regenerate the economies of the countries of the region, 
"Noting with satisfaction the progress made so far in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement between the Government of Mozambique and the Resistencia Nacional Mozambican and observing that as a result life is gradually returning to normal in Mozambique, 
"Noting the progress made by some organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system in formulating mechanisms for cooperation with the Community, 
"2. Commends the Member States and organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system that have maintained, enhanced and initiated development cooperation with the Community; 
"3. Calls upon the Member States and organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system that have not yet established contact and relationships with the Community to explore the possibility of doing so; 
"4. Commends the members of the Community for the progress achieved so far in implementing its programme of action; 
"5. Renews its appeal to the international community to increase its financial, technical and material support for the Community in order to enable it to fully implement its programme of action and meet the reconstruction and rehabilitation needs; 
"6. Appeals to the international community and relevant organizations of the United Nations system to extend appropriate assistance to the Community in order to enable it to advance the process of regional economic integration, including the eventual participation in the process of a democratic, non-racial South Africa; 
"7. Welcomes the economic and political reforms under way within the Community, which are intended to better address the challenges of regional cooperation and integration in the 1990s; 
"8. Calls upon the South African authorities and all parties concerned to redouble efforts to end the violence and build a stronger foundation for the emergence of democracy in South Africa; 
"9. Condemns the National Union for the Total Independence of Angola for continuing military actions which are increasing the suffering of the civilian population of Angola and damaging the Angolan economy, and demands that the Union immediately cease such actions; 
"10. Welcomes the steps taken by the Secretary-General to implement the emergency humanitarian assistance plan for Angola and appeals to Member States to make generous contributions; 
"11. Notes with appreciation the assistance and pledges made by Member States in support of the peace process in Mozambique and encourages the donor community to provide appropriate and prompt assistance for the implementation of all aspects of the General Peace Agreement; 
"12. Reaffirms its appeal to the international community to continue extending assistance to Namibia in this stage of its independence, to enable it to implement its national development programme; 
Welcoming the transformation of the Southern African Development Coordination Conference into the Southern African Development Community, which is aimed at deepening and expanding the process of economic integration and cooperation in the region, involving the full participation of all citizens of the member States of the Community, 
Commending States members of the Community for demonstrating their support and commitment to deeper and more formal arrangements for cooperation within the new Community, 
Noting the efforts made by the Community to implement its programme of action, 
Noting that the effects of war, drought, loss of life and destruction of economic and social infrastructure in southern Africa demand the continuation and strengthening of rehabilitation programmes to regenerate the economies of the countries of the region, 
Expressing grave concern at the unsettled and deteriorating political and military situation in Angola, noting with continued concern the grave humanitarian situation and emphasizing the importance of a continued and effective United Nations presence in promoting a negotiated settlement in Angola with a view to fostering the peace process, 
Noting the progress made by some organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system in formulating mechanisms for cooperation with the Community, 
2. Commends the Member States and organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system that have maintained, enhanced and initiated development cooperation with the Community; 
3. Calls upon the Member States and organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system that have not yet established contact and relationships with the Community to explore the possibility of doing so; 
5. Renews its appeal to the international community to increase its financial, technical and material support for the Community in order to enable it to fully implement its programme of action and meet the reconstruction and rehabilitation needs; 
7. Welcomes the economic and political reforms under way within the Community, which are intended better to address the challenges of regional cooperation and integration in the 1990s; 
8. Calls upon the South African authorities and all parties concerned to redouble efforts to end the violence and build a stronger foundation for the emergence of democracy in South Africa; 
10. Welcomes the steps taken by the Secretary-General to implement the emergency humanitarian assistance plan for Angola, and appeals to Member States to make generous contributions; 
11. Notes with appreciation the assistance and pledges made by Member States in support of the peace process in Mozambique, and encourages the donor community to provide appropriate and prompt assistance for the implementation of all aspects of the General Peace Agreement; 
12. Reaffirms its appeal to the international community to continue extending assistance to Namibia in this stage of its independence, to enable it to implement its national development programme; 
Action to be taken on sub-item (e) was considered at the 43rd and 47th meetings, on 3 and 10 December 1993. 
5. At the 43rd meeting, on 3 December, the representative of Colombia, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of 77 and China, introduced a draft resolution entitled "Strengthening of the United Nations Environment Programme" (A/C.2/48/L.58), which read as follows: 
"Recalling its resolution 2997 (XXVII) of 15 December 1972, in which it decided to establish a Governing Council of the United Nations Environment Programme, 
"Commending the United Nations Environment Programme for its leading role in the negotiation of many international conventions on environment, its mobilization of global environmental awareness, and its contribution in the area of capacity-building in regard to the preservation of the environment and its integration into sustainable development, 
"Mindful of the need to rationalize environment-related meetings so as to ensure effective capacity utilization at United Nations Environment Programme headquarters, 
"3. Welcomes the action-oriented approach of the Governing Council of the United Nations Environment Programme towards the implementation of the follow-up activities to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development as outlined in the report mentioned in paragraph 1 above; 
"5. Invites the Secretary-General to establish a liaison office at Nairobi for the secretariat of the Commission on Sustainable Development, on the basis of arrangements made at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, as called for in paragraph 32 (c) of General Assembly resolution 47/191; 
"7. Notes with appreciation the efforts of the Executive Director of the United Nations Environment Programme to ensure that more environment-related meetings are held at Programme headquarters so as to maximize utilization of conference facilities and services; 
"8. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that the programming of environment-related meetings is rationalized to facilitate economy and more effective capacity utilization at United Nations Environment Programme headquarters; 
"9. Also requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on the implementation of the present resolution." 
7. The representative of Belgium (on behalf of the European Union), supported by the representative of Australia, amended the text of operative paragraph 9 of the draft resolution by replacing the word "forty-ninth" with the word "fiftieth" in the last line. 
Recalling its resolution 2997 (XXVII) of 15 December 1972, in which it decided to establish a Governing Council of the United Nations Environment Programme, 
Commending the United Nations Environment Programme for its leading role in the negotiation of many international conventions on the environment, its mobilization of global environmental awareness and its contribution in the area of capacity-building in regard to the preservation of the environment and its integration into sustainable development, 
Mindful of the need to rationalize meetings related to the United Nations Environment Programme so as to ensure effective capacity utilization at United Nations Environment Programme headquarters, 
8. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that the programming of meetings related to the United Nations Environment Programme is rationalized to facilitate economy and more effective capacity utilization at United Nations Environment Programme headquarters; 
(a) To reaffirm the importance it attaches to compliance with its resolution 46/215 of 20 December 1991; 
(b) To express its appreciation of the measures taken by members of the international community, international organizations and regional economic integration organizations to implement and support the objectives of resolution 46/215, while expressing concern at reports of conduct and activities inconsistent with the terms of resolution 46/215; 
Action to be taken on sub-item (f) was considered at the 42nd and 45th meetings, on 29 November and 6 December 1993. 
2. At the 42nd meeting, on 29 November, the representative of Colombia, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of 77 and China, introduced a draft resolution entitled "Drought and desertification" (A/C.2/48/L.45), which read as follows: 
"The General Assembly, * The report on this agenda item will be issued in several parts under the symbol A/48/717 and addenda. 
"Recalling also the decisions of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, set forth in chapter 12, entitled "Managing fragile ecosystems: combating desertification and drought", of Agenda 21, 3/ which develop and complete the decisions of the Plan of Action, 
"Concerned by the worldwide continued degradation of soil resources, particularly in Africa, 
"Noting that in the long term the problem of drought, desertification and the degradation of the productive capacity of the soil has serious worldwide economic and social consequences that threaten the security and well-being of all countries, 
"Welcoming the ongoing negotiations to elaborate an international convention to combat desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa, 
"Noting the active role played by the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office in combating drought and the important contribution of the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office to African countries in the ongoing process of negotiating an international convention to combat desertification, 
"6. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session on the implementation of the present resolution." 
Recalling its resolution 32/172 of 19 December 1977, by which it approved the report of the United Nations Conference on Desertification, 5/ containing the Plan of Action to Combat Desertification, 6/ and its subsequent resolutions on the subject, 
Recalling also the decisions of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development set forth in chapter 12, entitled "Managing fragile ecosystems: combating desertification and drought", of Agenda 21, 7/ which develop and complete the decisions of the Plan of Action, 
Noting that in the long term the problems of drought, desertification and degradation of the productive capacity of the soil has serious world-wide economic and social consequences that threaten the security and well-being of all affected countries, 
Noting the active role played by the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office in combating drought and the important contribution of the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office to African countries in the ongoing process of negotiating an international convention to combat desertification, 
Recalling the appeals to the United Nations Development Programme and the United Nations Environment Programme to continue and strengthen their cooperation in combating desertification, notably through the support for the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office by the joint venture programme, 
Action to be taken on sub-item (g) was considered at the 41st and 48th meetings, on 26 November and 13 December. 
2. At the 41st meeting, on 26 November, the representative of Colombia, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are also members of the Group of 77, and China, introduced a draft resolution entitled "Human settlements" (A/C.2/48/L.37). 
3. At the 48th meeting, on 13 December, the Vice-Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Leandro Arellano Resendiz (Mexico), informed the Committee of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft resolution, and orally revised it as follows: 
(b) At the beginning of operative paragraph 2, the word "Concurs" was replaced with the words "Also endorses"; 
(c) In the penultimate line of the same paragraph, the phrase "and 14/20 on the preparations for the Habitat II Conference" was inserted after the words "United Nations system"; 
(f) In the penultimate line of operative paragraph 5, the phrase "with financial and human resources, and developed" was deleted; 
(g) In the penultimate and last lines, of the same paragraph, the words "and ensure a more effective presence at the national and regional levels" were deleted and replaced with the words "maximizing the effectiveness of national and regional operations"; 
(h) At the beginning of operative paragraph 6, the word "Requests" was replaced with the word "Urges"; and in the penultimate line, before the word "preparations" the word "adequate" replaced the word "the". 
6. At its 48th meeting, on 13 December, the Committee decided to recommend to the General Assembly the adoption of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/63 of 30 July 1993 (see para. 7, draft resolution III). 
Recalling its resolution 32/162 of 19 December 1977, by which it established the Commission on Human Settlements and its secretariat, the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat), to serve as the institutional focus for human settlements activities within the United Nations system, 
Cognizant of the importance of maintaining the momentum already generated at the national and international level for the implementation of the Strategy, 
Convinced that proper planning, development and management of human settlements will lead to economic and social progress and thereby alleviate poverty and promote development that is environmentally sound and sustainable in the long run, and that widespread civil conflicts and wars have left many cities and villages totally destroyed, 
Reaffirming the importance of resolution 47/180 of 22 December 1992 on the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that the United Nations Environment Programme and the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) are kept under distinct and separate management and direction in accordance with their specific mandates and activities; 
5. Also requests the Secretary-General to ensure that in the restructuring of the United Nations system, the Centre is maintained as the global focal point for human settlements, and that its institutional capabilities are strengthened at its headquarters, maximizing the effectiveness of national and regional operations; 
Reaffirming the importance of phase II (1992-1996) of the Transport and Communications Decade for Asia and the Pacific, 
Recalling its resolution 43/181 of 20 December 1988, in which it adopted the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000 and designated the Commission on Human Settlements the United Nations intergovernmental body responsible for coordinating, evaluating and monitoring the Strategy, 
Recalling also its resolution 47/180 of 22 December 1992 on the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), in which it affirmed that a mid-term review of the implementation of the Global Strategy should be conducted at the Conference, 
Noting with satisfaction the recognition of the renewed commitment to the Global Strategy expressed in Agenda 21, [7]/ adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, 
Bearing in mind the high potentials of enabling shelter strategies, which rely on labour-intensive and locally based technologies, to generate employment, demand for local products and savings and thereby promote economic development and poverty reduction, 
Recognizing that, since the adoption of the Global Strategy, additional weight has been given to and further insights have been reached into several essential aspects of enabling shelter strategies, such as the requirement of gender-sensitivity and their potentials for contributing to environmentally sustainable development, 
Aware of the pivotal role of adequate information in the proper diagnosis of the outcomes, opportunities and constraints of current housing processes, and in assessing the impact of policies, strategies and programmes thereon, 
Noting also with satisfaction the support given to the implementation of the Global Strategy by donor Governments, international bodies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, 
Cognizant of the importance of maintaining the momentum already generated at the national and international levels for the implementation of the Global Strategy, 
1. Commends Governments that are already revising, consolidating, formulating or implementing their national shelter strategies based on the enabling principles of the Global Strategy for Shelter for the Year 2000; 
6. Urges the international community to strengthen its support to national efforts to formulate and implement enabling shelter strategies in developing countries, as recommended in Agenda 21; 
Action to be taken on sub-item (h) was considered at the 34th and 47th meetings, on 17 November and 10 December 1993. 
* The report of the Committee on this item will be issued in several parts, under the symbol A/48/717 and addenda. 
"Noting that some of the export control policies of many developed countries have hindered the development of science and technology in some developing countries, 
"2. Urges that national efforts and international development cooperation, in particular through supportive financial and technical assistance from donor Governments, multilateral lending institutions and international agencies, be intensified and strengthened towards endogenous capacity-building in science and technology in developing countries; 
"3. Stresses that endogenous capacity-building in science and technology in developing countries is indispensable to their efforts to mobilize indigenous resources for science and technology for development and hence should remain a priority issue on the agenda of the United Nations; 
"7. Stresses the urgent need to strengthen the mandate of the United Nations in the field of science and technology, particularly in technology assessment, monitoring and forecasting; 
"8. Calls upon the Commission on Science and Technology for Development and the Commission on Sustainable Development to interact effectively, through the Economic and Social Council, in carrying out their respective mandates; 
"10. Recognizes also the potentially important role of the United Nations Fund for Science and Technology for Development in enhancing endogenous capacity-building in science and technology in developing countries, and calls upon donor countries to contribute generously to the Fund; 
"Recognizing the role of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development in the context of relevant measures to restructure the Secretariat, and Assembly resolution 47/212 of 23 December 1992," 
"Recognizing, in the context of relevant measures to restructure the Secretariat and Assembly resolution 47/212 of 23 December 1992, the role of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development in this respect;". 
Reaffirming the continuing validity of the Vienna Programme of Action on Science and Technology for Development, [5]/ adopted by the United Nations Conference on Science and Technology for Development, endorsed in Assembly resolution 34/218, of 19 December 1979 and subsequently reaffirmed in resolution 44/14 A of 26 October 1989, 
Recognizing, in the context of relevant measures to restructure the Secretariat and Assembly resolution 47/212 of 23 December 1992, the role of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development in this respect, 
2. Stresses that endogenous capacity-building in science and technology in the developing countries is indispensable to their efforts to mobilize indigenous resources for science and technology for development; 
4. Urges that national efforts and international development cooperation, in particular through supportive financial and technical assistance from donor Governments, multilateral lending institutions and international agencies, be intensified and strengthened towards endogenous capacity-building in science and technology in the developing countries; 
7. Stresses the urgent need to strengthen the vital role of the United Nations in the field of science and technology, particularly through better coordination, including in the field of technology assessment, monitoring and forecasting; 
8. Calls upon the Commission on Science and Technology for Development and the Commission on Sustainable Development to interact effectively, through the Economic and Social Council, in carrying out their respective mandates; 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 10th, 11th, 18th and 48th meetings, on 14, 15, 26 October, and 13 December. 
(c) Letter dated 4 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Brazil to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the final document of the third Ibero-American Summit of Heads of State and Government (A/48/291-S/26242). 
"Stresses that concerted action to alleviate the debt burden of developing countries by developed countries is critical to growth in the developing world, which, in turn, is essential for the growth of the world economy;" 
and the subsequent paragraphs were renumbered accordingly. 
(b) In operative paragraph 14, after the words "developing countries" the words ", taking into account the situation of middle-income countries and in particular that of low-income countries" were inserted. 
6. The draft resolution, as orally revised, read as follows: 
"Stressing the importance of alleviating the onerous debt and debt-service burdens connected with all types of debt, commercial and public, multilateral and bilateral, of all developing countries, 
"Expressing its concern that, in many developing countries, the burden of debt and debt service constitute one of the major obstacles to the revitalization of growth and development, despite the often strenuous economic reforms of those countries, 
"Noting that those developing countries which have continued, at great cost, to meet their international debt and debt-service obligations in a timely fashion have done so despite severe external and domestic financial constraints, 
"2. Expresses its concern that only a few countries have been able to conclude agreements on commercial bank debt-service reduction and calls for the conclusion of similar agreements with all interested developing countries; 
"3. Also stresses the need for the implementation of additional debt-relief measures, including further reduction and cancellation of debt and debt service related to official debt, and for more urgent actions with regard to, inter alia, the remaining commercial debt owed by the developing countries; 
"4. Also calls upon the international community, in particular the developed creditor countries, to write-off the official bilateral debt owed by the least developed countries; 
"5. Calls for the rapid and effective implementation of the measures taken to address the debt problem of certain middle-income African countries and invites all creditors to take appropriate measures for all middle-income debtor developing countries, taking into account the special and critical situation of those in Africa; 
"6. Calls on the donor countries and multilateral financial institutions to consider taking innovative measures for substantial relief of the debt of low-income countries; 
"8. Recognizes the urgent need to continue to provide a social safety net to vulnerable groups most adversely affected by the implementation of economic reform programmes in the debtor countries, in particular low-income groups, in order to ensure social and political stability; 
"9. Stresses that concerted action to alleviate the debt burden of developing countries by developed countries is critical to growth in the developing world, which, in turn, is essential for the growth of the world economy; 
"13. Calls upon private creditors and commercial banks to renew and expand initiatives and efforts to tackle the commercial debt problems of the least developed countries, and of low- and middle-income developing countries; 
(a) In the title and in the second line of the sixth preambular paragraph, the word "all" before the word "developing" was deleted; 
(c) In the third line of operative paragraph 5, the word "take" was replaced with the words "consider taking", and the word "all" before the word "middle-income" was deleted; 
10. After the draft resolution was adopted, a statement was made by the representative of Colombia on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are also members of the Group of 77 (see A/C.2/48/SR.48). 
Noting that, owing to uneven developments in the context of the evolving international debt strategy, further progress and further concrete measures are essential towards the solution of the external debt problems of a large number of developing countries, 
Stressing the necessity of a supportive international economic environment as regards, inter alia, terms of trade, commodity prices, improved market access, trade practices, exchange rates and international interest rates, and noting the continued need for resources for the implementation of international consensus agreements for the promotion of sustainable development, 
Expressing its concern that, in many developing countries, the burden of debt and debt service constitute one of the major obstacles to the revitalization of growth and development, despite the often strenuous economic reforms of those countries, 
Noting that those developing countries which have continued, at great cost, to meet their international debt and debt-service obligations in a timely fashion have done so despite severe external and domestic financial constraints, 
3. Calls upon the international community to explore ways to implement additional measures, including further cancellation or reduction of debt and debt service related to official debt, and to take more urgent actions with regard to, inter alia, the remaining commercial debt owed by the developing countries; 
5. Calls for the rapid and effective implementation of the measures taken to address the debt problem of certain middle-income African countries and invites all creditors to consider taking appropriate measures for middle-income debtor developing countries, taking into account the special and critical situation of those in Africa; 
6. Also calls upon the donor countries and multilateral financial institutions, within their prerogatives, to consider appropriate new measures for substantial relief of the debt of low-income countries; 
7. Stresses the need for the broadest and most expeditious implementation of the recent initiatives and the need to continue to build upon them, and calls upon the developed countries to adopt and implement further debt-alleviating terms, including consideration of the Trinidad and Tobago terms, as appropriate; 
8. Recognizes the urgent need to continue to provide a social safety net to vulnerable groups most adversely affected by the implementation of economic reform programmes in the debtor countries, in particular low-income groups, in order to ensure social and political stability; 
9. Emphasizes the importance for developing countries to continue their efforts to promote a favourable environment for attracting foreign investment, thereby promoting growth and sustainable development; 
14. Calls upon private creditors and, in particular, commercial banks to renew and expand initiatives and efforts to tackle the commercial debt problems of the least developed countries and of low- and middle-income developing countries; 
16. Urges creditor countries, private banks and, within their prerogative, multilateral financial institutions to consider the extension of appropriate new financial support to developing countries, in particular the low-income countries with substantial debt burdens that continue, at great cost, to service the debt and meet their international obligations; 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in its agenda the item entitled "International cooperation for the eradication of poverty in developing countries" and to allocate it to the Second Committee. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 41st, 45th and 48th meetings, on 26 November and 6 and 13 December 1993. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on international cooperation for the eradication of poverty in developing countries (A/48/545); 
(d) Letter dated 4 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Brazil to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the final document of the third Ibero-American Summit of Heads of State and Government, held at Salvador, Brazil, on 15 and 16 July 1993 (A/48/291-S/26242); 
(e) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Colombia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the Declaration of the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the Group of 77 adopted at the seventeenth annual meeting held in New York on 5 October 1993 (A/48/485); 
5. At the 45th meeting, on 6 December, the representative of Colombia, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of 77, and China, introduced a draft resolution entitled "International Year for the Eradication of Poverty" (A/C.2/48/L.60), which read as follows: 
"Recalling its resolution 47/196 of 22 December 1992 entitled 'Observance of an international day for the eradication of poverty', 
"Recognizing that poverty is a complex and multidimensional problem with origins in both the national and international domains and that its eradication constitutes an important factor to ensure sustainable development, 
"Welcoming success noted in organizing and observing the international day for the eradication of poverty, 
"Taking into account its decision 35/424 of 5 December 1980 and Economic and Social Council resolution 1980/67 of 25 July 1980 concerning guidelines for international years and anniversaries, 
"Stressing further the importance of international cooperation in combating poverty, inter alia, through exchange among Governments of successful experiences in the field, 
"1. Proclaims 1996 International Year for the Eradication of Poverty; 
"5. Invites all States, organizations of the United Nations system, intergovernmental organizations concerned and interested national organizations, including non-governmental organizations, to exert every possible effort in the preparations for and observance of the Year and to cooperate with the Secretary-General in achieving the objectives of the Year; 
"6. Designates the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development as the secretariat and the Economic and Social Council as the coordinating body for the International Year for the Eradication of Poverty; 
"7. Recommends that the secretariat and the coordinating body work in close collaboration with all relevant organizations inside and outside the United Nations system in the preparations for and observance of the Year; 
"8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session a sub-item on the International Year for the Eradication of Poverty under the agenda item entitled 'International cooperation for the eradication of poverty in developing countries'." 
"Reaffirming also its resolutions S-18/3 of 1 May 1990 and 45/199 of 21 December 1990 as well as all declarations, commitments, plans and programmes of action containing provisions related to the eradication of poverty in the framework of activities of the United Nations system, 
"Recognizing that poverty is a complex and multidimensional problem with origins in both the national and international domains and that its eradication constitutes an important factor in ensuring sustainable development, 
"1. Stresses that the eradication of poverty requires a two-pronged approach: employment creation and increase of household income on the one hand, and provision of basic human services, strengthening of food security and execution of national capacity-building programmes on the other; 
"2. Reaffirms that a supportive international economic environment that takes into account resource flows and structural adjustment programmes, in which social and environmental dimensions are integrated, is vital to the success of efforts of developing countries to deal with the eradication of poverty; 
"3. Invites developing countries to undertake national strategies and programmes for the eradication of poverty that involve more active participation of the targeted communities as well as the most vulnerable groups in initiating, implementing, following up and evaluating specific projects; 
"9. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled 'International cooperation for the eradication of poverty in developing countries'." 
Recalling its resolution 47/196 of 22 December 1992 entitled "Observance of an international day for the eradication of poverty", 
Recognizing that poverty is a complex and multidimensional problem with origins in both the national and international domains, and that its eradication in all countries, in particular in developing countries, has become one of the priority development objectives for the 1990s in order to promote sustainable development, 
Welcoming the success noted in organizing and observing the International Day for the Eradication of Poverty, 
Stressing also the importance of international cooperation in combating poverty, inter alia, through exchange among Governments of successful experiences in the field, 
1. Proclaims 1996 International Year for the Eradication of Poverty; 
5. Invites all States, organizations of the United Nations system, intergovernmental organizations concerned and interested national organizations, including non-governmental organizations, to exert every possible effort in the preparations for and observance of the Year and to cooperate with the Secretary-General in achieving the objectives of the Year; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session a sub-item on the International Year for the Eradication of Poverty under the item entitled "International cooperation for the eradication of poverty in developing countries". 
Reaffirming also its resolutions S-18/3 of 1 May 1990 and 45/199 of 21 December 1990, as well as all the declarations, commitments, plans and programmes of action containing provisions related to the eradication of poverty in the framework of activities of the United Nations system, 
Noting that the eradication of poverty in particular in developing countries, is one of the priority development objectives for the 1990s, 
Recognizing that poverty is a complex and multidimensional problem with origins in both the national and international domains and that its eradication constitutes an important factor in ensuring sustainable development, 
2. Reaffirms that a supportive international economic environment that takes into account resource flows and structural adjustment programmes, in which social and environmental dimensions are integrated, is vital to the success of efforts of developing countries, in particular, to deal with the eradication of poverty; 
9. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "International cooperation for the eradication of poverty in developing countries". 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled: 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 27th to 29th and 46th to 48th meetings, on 10 and 11 November and 9, 10 and 13 December 1993. 
(d) Letter dated 4 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Brazil to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the final document of the third Ibero-American Summit of Heads of State and Government (A/48/291-S/26242); 
(e) Letter dated 9 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Final Document of the meeting of the Standing Ministerial Committee for Economic Cooperation of the Non-Aligned Movement, held in Bali from 10 to 13 May 1993 (A/48/338); 
(f) Letter dated 30 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Marshall Islands to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the communiqu of the Twenty-Fourth South Pacific Forum (A/48/359); 
(g) Note verbale dated 27 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Bulgaria to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/445-S/26501); 
(k) Letter dated 15 October 1993 from the Acting Permanent Representative of Bangladesh to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the declaration of the Ministerial Meeting of the Least Developed Countries, held in New York on 30 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/4). 
5. At its 47th meeting, on 10 December, the Committee had before it a draft decision entitled "Implementation of General Assembly resolution 45/217 on the World Summit for Children" (A/C.2/48/L.59), submitted by the Chairman. 
7. After the adoption of the draft decision, the representative of Belgium made a statement on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the European Union (see A/C.2/48/SR.47). 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "International Conference on Population and Development" and to allocate it to the Second Committee. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 23rd to 26th and 45th meetings, on 4, 5 and 9 November and 6 December 1993. 
(b) Note by the Secretary-General on the report of the Preparatory Committee for the International Conference on Population and Development on its second session (A/48/492); 
(d) Letter dated 9 August 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Final Document of the meeting of the Standing Ministerial Committee for Economic Cooperation of the Non-Aligned Movement, held in Bali from 10 to 13 May 1993 (A/48/338); 
(e) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Colombia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Declaration of the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the Group of 77 adopted at the seventeenth annual meeting (A/48/485); 
(f) Note verbale dated 11 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Marshall Islands to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Port Vila Declaration on Population and Sustainable Development, agreed upon at Port Vila on 10 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/3); 
(g) Letter dated 15 October 1993 from the Acting Permanent Representative of Bangladesh to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the declaration of the Ministerial Meeting of the Least Developed Countries, held in New York on 30 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/4); 
5. At the 26th meeting, on 9 November, the representative of Colombia, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of 77, and China, introduced a draft resolution entitled "International Conference on Population and Development" (A/C.2/48/L.11), which read as follows: 
"Recalling its resolution 47/176 of 22 December 1992 on the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held in Cairo from 5 to 13 September 1994, 
"Emphasizing the importance of a thorough preparatory process for the subsequent success of the Conference, 
"2. Endorses fully Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/76 of 30 July 1993 on the preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development; 
"5. Requests the Secretary-General of the Conference, in preparing the draft final document of the Conference, to be guided by the views expressed by delegations and groups of delegations on the annotated outline, including those expressed at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly; 
"7. Further requests the Secretary-General of the Conference to convene, within existing conference-servicing provisions, informal consultations at United Nations Headquarters in the period prior to the third session of the Preparatory Committee, in preparation for negotiations on the draft final document of the Conference; 
"8. Emphasizes the particular importance of immediate action in widely publicizing the objectives of the Conference and the issues to be discussed at it; 
"10. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled 'Follow-up to the International Conference on Population and Development'." 
8. After the adoption of the draft resolution, a statement was made by the representative of Egypt (see A/C.2/48/SR.45). 
Recalling its resolution 47/176 of 22 December 1992 on the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held in Cairo from 5 to 13 September 1994, 
Emphasizing the importance of a thorough intergovernmental preparatory process for the subsequent success of the Conference, 
2. Endorses fully Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/76 of 30 July 1993 on the preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development; 
3. Decides that the Preparatory Committee for the International Conference on Population and Development shall become a subsidiary body of the General Assembly, without prejudice to current arrangements for participation in the Conference and its preparatory process; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General of the Conference, in preparing the draft final document of the Conference, to be guided by the views expressed by delegations and groups of delegations on the annotated outline, including those expressed at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly; 
6. Also requests the Secretary-General of the Conference, in recognition of the importance to the preparations for the Conference of the regional and subregional population conferences, to submit to the Preparatory Committee at its third session a report synthesizing the results of those conferences; 
7. Further requests the Secretary-General of the Conference to convene, within existing resources, informal consultations at United Nations Headquarters in the period prior to the third session of the Preparatory Committee, to exchange views in preparation for negotiations on the draft final document of the Conference; 
8. Reaffirms the importance of the participation in and contribution to the preparatory process and the Conference itself of non-governmental organizations in accordance with the relevant provisions of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/4; 
9. Emphasizes the particular importance of immediate action in widely publicizing the objectives of the Conference and the issues to be discussed at it; 
11. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Report of the International Conference on Population and Development". 
"(b) Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States; 
3. For its consideration of the item, the Committee had before it the following documents: 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/199 on the institutional arrangements to follow up the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (A/48/442); 
(e) Letter dated 27 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Thailand to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Joint Communiqu of the Twenty-sixth ASEAN Ministerial Meeting (A/48/294-S/26247); 
(h) Letter dated 12 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting documents adopted by the twenty-first Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers (A/48/396-S/26440); 
(i) Letter dated 9 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Grenada to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the text of the communiqu issued by the nineteenth meeting of the Standing Committee of the Ministers responsible for Foreign Affairs of the Caribbean Community (A/48/401); 
(j) Letter dated 22 September 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Joint Declaration of the States members of the Commonwealth of Independent States and of Azerbaijan, Georgia and the Republic of Moldova on Questions of Environmental Protection (A/48/427); 
(k) Letter dated 6 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Colombia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Declaration of the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the Group of 77 adopted at their seventeenth annual meeting (A/48/485); 
(l) Letter dated 21 October 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Algeria to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the final document of the meeting on locust control, held at Algiers on 27 September 1993 (A/48/552); 
(m) Letter dated 15 October 1993 from the Acting Permanent Representative of Bangladesh to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the declaration of the Ministerial Meeting of the Least Developed Countries, held in New York on 30 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/4); 
(n) Letter dated 4 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Tunisia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Emergency Locust Control Plan drawn up at the ad hoc Sahel/Maghreb meeting on locust control held at Tunis on 1 and 2 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/6); 
(o) Letter dated 16 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.2/48/10); 
(p) Letter dated 22 November 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Yugoslavia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.2/48/11). 
(a) Note by the Secretary-General on the implementation of decisions and recommendations of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development: elaboration of an international convention to combat desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa (A/48/226 and Add.1); 
4. At the 36th meeting, on 19 November, introductory statements were made by the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and by the Director of the Division for Ocean Affairs and the Law of the Sea of the Office of Legal Affairs (see A/C.2/48/SR.36). 
5. At the 41st meeting, on 26 November, the representative of Colombia, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of 77, and China, introduced a draft resolution entitled "United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change" (A/C.2/48/L.38). 
11. At the 46th meeting, on 9 December, the Vice-Chairman, Mr. Leandro Arellano Resendiz (Mexico), informed the Committee of the results of informal consultations held on the draft resolution. 
13. At the 46th meeting, on 9 December, the Committee recommended for adoption by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session the draft resolution contained in the annex to decision 2/4 of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, contained in document A/48/226/Add.1, appendix II (see para. 29, draft resolution III). 
"Reaffirming its resolutions 44/244 of 22 December 1989 and 46/217 of 20 December 1991 on international cooperation in the monitoring, assessment and anticipation of environmental threats and in assistance in cases of environmental emergency, 
"Taking into account the ongoing activities of the Committee on Earth Observation Satellites in support of global environment monitoring and related applications, 
"Bearing in mind the importance of the participation of relevant organs, specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, within their respective mandates, in Earthwatch, in particular in its environmental monitoring programmes, and the need for early warning capabilities in those programmes, 
"Recognizing the need to make Earthwatch a more efficient instrument for environmental sensing and assessment of all elements influencing the global environment in order to ensure a balanced approach in serving, in particular, the needs of developing countries, 
"Recognizing also the potential and importance of current available methods, technologies and techniques of monitoring, assessment and anticipation of global environmental problems, including remote sensing and monitoring from outer space, 
"1. Invites Governments, and relevant organizations of the United Nations system, within their respective mandates, and other relevant entities to review, as appropriate, their contribution to international cooperation in environmental monitoring, including remote sensing and evaluation from outer space, and provide appropriate support for such activities within existing resources; 
The draft resolution, as orally revised, read as follows: 
"Recalling the report of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, [21]/ and in particular Agenda 21, [22]/ chapter 17, section G, relating to the sustainable development of small island developing States, 
"Recalling also its resolution 47/186 of 22 December 1992 on specific measures in favour of small island developing countries, 
"Reaffirming its resolution 47/189 of 22 December 1992, in which it decided to convene the first Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, 
"Reaffirming, in particular, the goals and objectives of the Conference identified in paragraphs 4 and 5 of its resolution 47/189, and mindful of the important contribution that their successful accomplishment could make to the promotion of sustainable and environmentally sound development with respect to small island developing States, 
"Stressing that, because the development options of small island developing States are limited, there are special challenges to planning for and implementing sustainable development, and that small island developing States will be constrained in meeting those challenges without the cooperation and assistance of the international community, 
"2. Decides to convene the first Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States in Barbados from 25 April to 6 May 1994; 
"3. Urges once again that representation at the Conference be at the highest possible level; 
"4. Decides to convene one day of pre-Conference consultations at the venue of the Conference on 24 April 1994; 
"11. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled 'Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States', and requests the Secretary-General to submit the report of the Conference to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session." 
23. At the 47th meeting, on 10 December, the Vice-Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Leandro Arellano Resendiz (Mexico), informed the Committee of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft resolution, and orally revised it as follows: 
(a) In the first preambular paragraph, after the words "United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks", the words ("the Conference")" were added; 
(c) A new operative paragraph 8 was inserted to read: 
25. The representative of Egypt, also on behalf of Benin, further revised the draft resolution by replacing the words "28 March to 15 April 1994" in operative paragraph 3 with the words "14 to 31 March 1994". 
28. After the adoption of the draft resolution, the representative of the Republic of Korea made a statement (see A/C.2/48/SR.47). 
Recalling the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change, negotiated under its auspices and opened for signature at Rio de Janeiro on 4 June 1992, during the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, 
Taking into account the basic provisions of General Assembly resolution 40/243 of 18 December 1985, 
1. Decides that the first session of the Conference of the Parties to the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate change shall be held from 28 March to 7 April 1995, subject to the applicable provisions of the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change; 
2. Accepts with deep appreciation the generous offer of the Government of Germany to host at Berlin the first session of the Conference of the Parties; 
Convinced that the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development [30]/ contains fundamental principles for the achievement of sustainable development, based on a new and equitable global partnership, 
Bearing in mind the importance of the participation of relevant organs, specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, within their respective mandates, in Earthwatch, in particular in its environmental monitoring programmes, and the need for early warning capabilities in those programmes, 
Recalling also its resolution 47/186 of 22 December 1992 on specific measures in favour of island developing countries, Reaffirming its resolution 47/189 of 22 December 1992, in which it decided to convene the first Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, 
3. Approves the convening in New York of two further sessions of the Conference, to be held from 14 to 31 March 1994 and from 15 to 26 August 1994, in accordance with the recommendation of the Conference; 
E.93.I.8 and corrigenda), resolution I, annex I. [31]/ Ibid., annex II. [32]/ E/1993/25/Add.1. [33]/ United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, Rio de Janeiro, 3-14 June 1992, vol. 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 15th to 17th, 21st and 45th meetings, on 20 to 22 October, 2 November and 6 December 1993. 
(e) Letter dated 15 October 1993 from the Acting Permanent Representative of Bangladesh to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the declaration of the Ministerial Meeting of the Least Developed Countries, held in New York on 30 September 1993 (A/C.2/48/4). 
"Reaffirms the importance of women and youth in human resources development and, in this context, welcomes the International Conference on Women to be held in Beijing in 1995 and the proposal adopted by the Commonwealth Heads of Governments to convene a Global Summit on Youth on an agreed date" 
and subsequent paragraphs were renumbered accordingly. 
6. The draft resolution, as orally revised, read as follows: 
"Reaffirming that people are central to all development activities and that human resources development is an essential means of achieving sustainable development goals, 
"Recognizing that the concept of human resources development specifically refers to the human component of economic, social and development activities, 
"Emphasizing that human resources development should contribute to total human development and that there is therefore a need to integrate human resources development into comprehensive strategies for human development, 
"Stressing the need for providing adequate resources to enhance the capacity of Governments in developing countries to promote human resources development in pursuit of their national programmes, plans and strategies for development, 
"Recognizing that, while stabilization and structural adjustment programmes are intended to promote economic growth and development, elements of such programmes may have an adverse impact on human resources development, and recognizing the need to take action to mitigate those negative effects, 
"Stressing that a favourable international economic environment is critical to enhancing human resources development for the promotion of economic growth and development in developing countries, 
"Emphasizing the importance of international cooperation in supporting national efforts in human resources development in developing countries and the integral roles of North-South and South-South cooperation in this regard, 
"4. Emphasizes further the primary responsibility of Governments in formulating and implementing appropriate national policies to promote human resources development; 
"6. Stresses the importance of international support for national efforts and regional programmes in human resources development, particularly in the area of national capacity-building, and stresses further the need to increase the flow of resources to developing countries to this end; 
"7. Requests the United Nations development system to strengthen the support provided by its operational activities, at the request of recipient countries, to sectors vital to human resources development; 
"9. Also calls upon the relevant bodies to bear in mind the need for appropriate social safety nets in formulating and implementing stabilization and structural adjustment programmes in developing countries; 
"13. Decides to include in the agenda of its fiftieth session the item entitled 'Human resources development'." 
Reaffirming that people are central to all developmental activities and that human resources development is an essential means of achieving sustainable development goals, 
Recognizing that the concept of human resources development specifically refers to the human component of economic, social and development activities, 
Emphasizing that human resources development should contribute to total human development and that there is therefore a need to integrate human resources development into comprehensive and gender-sensitive strategies for human development, taking into account the needs of all people, in particular the needs of women, 
Stressing the need for adequate resources to enhance the capacity of Governments in developing countries to promote human resources development in pursuit of their national programmes, plans and strategies for development, 
Stressing that a favourable international economic environment is crucial to enhancing human resources development for the promotion of economic growth and development in developing countries, 
Emphasizing the importance of international cooperation in supporting national efforts in human resources development in developing countries and the vital roles of North-South and South-South cooperation in this regard, 
8. Notes the important role that non-governmental organizations can play in human resources development; 
12. Decides to include in the agenda of its fiftieth session the item entitled "Human resources development". 
2. The Second Committee considered the item at its 42nd, 46th and 48th meetings, on 29 November and 9 and 13 December 1993. 
3. For its consideration of the item, the Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/574). 
4. At the 42nd meeting, on 29 November, introductory statements were made by the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management and the Acting Director of the United Nations Institute for Training and Research (see A/C.2/48/SR.42). 
"1. Invites the international community to make voluntary contributions to the restructured United Nations Institute for Training and Research, so as to assure its viability and the future development of its training programmes; 
"2. Calls upon the Secretary-General, in pursuance of paragraph 2 of General Assembly resolution 47/227, to designate a liaison officer to organize and coordinate the existing training programmes and research activities relating to training in New York, within existing resources; 
"4. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to provide office space in Geneva and New York and the usual logistical and administrative support for the Institute; 
Recognizing the importance and relevance of the interdisciplinary training functions within the United Nations system, the research activities, and research relating to training aimed at enhancing the effectiveness of the work of the United Nations, 
1. Invites the international community to make voluntary contributions to the restructured United Nations Institute for Training and Research so as to assure its viability and the future development of its training programmes; 
(b) Information on the possibility of closer cooperation between the Institute and other qualified national and international institutions, including the International Training Centre of the International Labour Organization at Turin, Italy. 
I should be grateful if you would have the text of this letter and its annex circulated as an official document of the General Assembly, under agenda items 10, 18, 23, 51, 79, 80, 87, 91, 114, 138, 139 and 140. 
Mr. Bustamante was declared persona non grata and asked to leave the country on 12 December 1993 for interfering in internal affairs of Equatorial Guinea which are not covered under international law or the 1963 Vienna Convention on Consular Relations. 
In order to illustrate this statement we are able to cite, inter alia, the following instances: 
(b) Persistent incitement of Spanish collaborators to leave their posts in the interior of the country by taking advantage of any individual allegations made by them; 
It is thus clear to every one that the actors in consular and/or diplomatic relations are States and Governments and that their mediators are consular and/or diplomatic agents. 
Indeed, in December 1991, on the basis of facts recorded in other regions, the General Assembly, in resolution 46/130, on respect for the principles of national sovereignty and non-interference in the internal affairs of States in their electoral processes: 
And in this context, 
"Strongly appeals to all States to refrain from financing or providing, directly or indirectly, any other form of overt or covert support for political parties or groups and from taking actions to undermine the electoral processes in any country". 
I cannot fail to mention all the other friends in the Caribbean, America, Europe and Asia who are so dear to us and have given us such a warm welcome. 
Half a millennium has already elapsed since then - 500 years of history that have reaped abundant cultural and liberating harvests. 
From 1791 to 1804, under the leadership of Toussaint Louverture and Jean-Jacques Dessalines, Haiti won its independence and the life-force of freedom has become blood of our blood and flesh of our flesh. 
We are alive. Haiti will live. 
Haiti is us. We are Haiti. 
Undoubtedly there have been ups and downs and there will continue to be. 
Nevertheless, nothing can prevent us from defending our inalienable and undeniable right to life, to liberty and to the quest for happiness in accordance with our Act of Independence of 1804 and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights of 1948. 
However, no assessment on Member States will be necessary in this connection since information provided to the Advisory Committee indicates that the cash balance available to UNDOF as at 13 December 1993 is $30,700,000. 
The Security Council, by its resolutions 803 (1993) of 28 January 1993 and 852 (1993) of 28 July 1993, extended the mandate of UNIFIL for two consecutive periods of six months each, the first until 31 July 1993 and the second until 31 January 1994. 
3. The Security Council, by its resolution 864 (1993) of 15 September 1993, decided to extend the mandate of UNAVEM II for a period of three months beginning 16 September 1993. 
The Advisory Committee concurred in an amount not exceeding $5.5 million gross for the continued maintenance of UNAVEM II for the three-month mandate period ending 15 December 1993. 
4. As indicated in paragraph 18 of the report of the Secretary-General, it is estimated that the cost of maintaining UNAVEM II, should the Security Council decide to continue the Mission beyond 15 December 1993, will amount to $1,880,000 gross ($1,778,200 net) per month. 
In October the Council concurred in the Secretary-General's recommendation that the mission be maintained through 8 April 1994. 
4. Bearing in mind that resources provided by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/208 B for the strengthening of UNIKOM have not been spent (see A/C.5/48/40, para. 24), no additional resources are requested by the Secretary-General for the maintenance of UNIKOM through 30 April 1994. 
Rather, as stated in paragraph 125 (d) of his report, the Secretary-General requests authorization to enter into commitments up to the amount of $12,714,000 gross ($11,707,400 net) for the period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994, should the Security Council continue the mission beyond 8 April 1994. 
3. The Advisory Committee, by its letter of 22 October 1993, authorized the Secretary-General to enter into further commitments in an amount not exceeding $3 million gross per month for the maintenance of MINURSO for the four-month period from 1 September to 31 December 1993. 
4. In paragraph 125 (f) of the same report, the Secretary-General requests the appropriation and apportionment of the amount of $18,137,400 gross ($16,475,500 net) for the period from 1 December 1993 to 30 April 1994. 
2. By its resolution 47/209 B of 14 September 1993, the General Assembly authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments of up to $100 million for the period from 1 September to 31 December 1993, subject to the Advisory Committee's prior concurrence. 
As stated in paragraph 125 (g) of his report, he requests the appropriation and apportionment of that amount. 
Assistant Secretary-General post is therefore needed for the Force Commander. 
6. Bearing in mind that it will consider the Secretary-General's full budget report (A/48/690) at its February 1994 session, the Advisory Committee is of the view that commitment authority and assessment for the period through 31 March 1994 should be sufficient. 
In paragraph 56 of his report, the Secretary-General states that this amount reflects changes in the prior estimates primarily as a result of increased requirements for public information programmes, rental of vehicles and contractual services, as discussed in paragraph 57 of the report. 
4. In this connection, the Advisory Committee notes that the estimated cost of setting up a medium-wave radio broadcasting station, requested by the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, is $2,500,000. 
The Committee was informed that this has not yet been procured because the one bid received was for a station which would not provide coverage to the entire country. 
The Advisory Committee believes that this matter deserves closer scrutiny and therefore recommends that the station not be procured at this stage. 
Bearing in mind the existing authorization of $330,800,000 through 28 February 1994, the Committee recommends an additional authorization in the amount of $49,200,000, thereby bringing the total commitment authorization to a total of $380,000,000 for the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 March 1994. 
In view of the significant cash balances available to the operation, the Committee further recommends that only $280,000,000 be assessed at this stage. 
To provide for the operational requirements of the peace-keeping operations, he is therefore requesting that the General Assembly grant him financial authority for the maintenance of those operations through 30 April 1994. 
The requirements for each operation are briefly outlined in the remainder of his report. 
In this connection, the Committee understands that the Secretary-General's report represents a compilation of the operations' requirements for ease of reference only; the Committee was informed that this approach represented an exceptional measure in order to expedite the approval of resources necessary for the maintenance of the operations. 
The Committee further understands that this in no way implies an attempt to submit a consolidated overall budget for peace-keeping operations. 
4. The Advisory Committee regrets the trend in recent years for the late submission of documentation, including reports on the financing of peace-keeping operations. 
Despite requests for corrective action, the situation in this regard has steadily worsened. 
5. The Committee therefore requests the Secretary-General to take corrective measures to prevent the recurrence of such a situation and report to the Committee on the implementation of those measures. 
In preparing these and future reports the Secretary-General should take into account the recommendations of the Committee in its report (A/47/990) in order to improve the presentation and type of information contained in such reports. 
6. That being said, the Committee recognizes that resources are required to ensure the continuation of the operations in question. 
The Committee therefore undertook as best a review as was feasible, given the information before it and time constraints. 
The Committee points out that in a number of instances its recommendations relate only through 31 March 1994 rather than 30 April. 
The amounts to be recommended in future by the Committee in respect of the various peace-keeping operations will take into account the performance during the initial months, thereby effecting a de facto adjustment as necessary to the amounts now being recommended. 
7. The recommendations of the Advisory Committee with regard to the various peace-keeping operations took into account not only requirements for expenditure but also requisite assessment levels. 
However, consistent with past practice, amounts authorized by the Assembly for commitment can be assessed and apportioned. 
In a number of cases, the amount recommended for assessment is less than the amount recommended for commitment in view of available cash balances, or the unencumbered balances of appropriations. 
8. The Committee stresses that its agreement to consider the Secretary-General's report and make recommendations thereon derived solely from the need to provide for the continuation of the operations in question. 
It does not constitute a precedent and should not be viewed as such. 
The new estimate reflects, inter alia, the proposal to upgrade one of the three D-2 posts to the Assistant-Secretary-General level in order to appoint a Deputy Chief of Mission in view of the increasing complexity of the operation. 
The Advisory Committee concurs in this proposal. 
Committee believes that at this stage the monthly rate of $20,000,000 gross authorized by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/224 C should be sufficient. 
Bearing in mind the existing authorization of an amount of $80,000,000 for the from period 1 November to 28 February 1994, the Committee recommends a further authorization of $20,000,000 and assessment of the entire amount of $100,000,000 gross ($97,195,000 net). 
The Assembly also decided to appropriate the amount of $8,771,000 gross ($8,443,000 net) for the period from 16 June to 15 December 1993. 
However, as indicated in paragraph 3 above, this will be offset by an amount of $9,375,000 representing the prorated share over four and one-half months of the voluntary contributions from the Governments of Cyprus and Greece. 
This would also take into account the amount of $9,375,000 representing the prorated share of the pledged voluntary contributions. 
No assessment on Member States would be necessary at this time since information provided to the Advisory Committee indicates that the cash balance available to UNFICYP as at 13 December 1993 was $28,500,000. 
2. The Security Council, by its resolution 858 (1993) of 24 August 1993, decided to establish UNOMIG for a period of six months subject to the proviso that it would be extended beyond the initial 90 days upon a review by the Council. 
By its resolution 881 (1993) of 4 November 1993, the Security Council approved the continued presence of UNOMIG in Georgia, with a revised and interim mandate until 31 January 1994. 
3. As indicated in the report of the Secretary-General (ibid., para. 81), it is estimated that the cost of UNOMIG from its inception on 24 August 1993 to 31 January 1994 will amount to $2,278,800 gross ($2,198,400 net). 
Should the Security Council decide that UNOMIG be maintained beyond 31 January 1994 at the current level, it is estimated that the monthly amount of $252,800 gross ($240,900 net) will be required. 
4. Consequently, the amount required for the maintenance of UNOMIG for the period from its inception on 24 August 1993 to 30 April 1994 inclusive, should the Security Council extend the mandate beyond 31 January 1994, would amount to $3,037,200 gross ($2,921,100 net). 
2. By its resolution 846 (1993) of 22 June 1993, the Security Council, inter alia, decided to establish UNOMUR, to be deployed on the Ugandan side of the border between Uganda and Rwanda, for an initial period of six months. 
3. As indicated in paragraph 88 of the Secretary-General's report, for the initial requirements of UNOMUR, the Advisory Committee authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments not exceeding $6 million, under the provisions of General Assembly resolution 46/187 on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses. 
4. By its resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993, by which it established the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), the Security Council approved the proposal that UNOMUR be integrated within UNAMIR. 
5. Under the circumstances, no further action is required by the General Assembly pending its consideration of the related report on the financing of UNAMIR. 
2. By its resolution 867 (1993) of 23 September 1993, the Security Council authorized the establishment of UNMIH for a period of six months subject to the proviso that it would be extended beyond 75 days only upon a review by the Council. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL) (A/C.5/48/40, paras. 105-109). 
2. The Security Council, by resolution 866 (1993) of 22 September 1993, decided, inter alia, to establish UNOMIL for a period of seven months, subject to the proviso that it would continue beyond 16 December 1993 only upon review by the Council. 
3. As indicated in paragraph 107 of the Secretary-General's report, for the initial requirements of the Mission, the Advisory Committee authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments not exceeding $3.3 million, under the provisions of General Assembly resolution 46/187 on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses. 
4. As indicated in paragraph 108 of the Secretary-General's report, the total cost of UNOMIL for the period from 22 September 1993 to 21 April 1994, inclusive of the amount of $3.3 million authorized by the Advisory Committee, would be $40,318,000 gross ($39,560,800 net). 
The Advisory Committee recommends that the General Assembly authorize the further commitment of $37,018,000 gross ($36,260,800 net) and assessment of this amount. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) (A/C.5/48/40, paras. 110-118). 
2. By its resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 the Security Council, inter alia, decided to establish UNAMIR for a period of six months, subject to the proviso that it would be extended beyond the initial 90 days upon a review by the Council. 
By the same resolution, the Council approved the proposal that the United Nations Observer Mission for Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR) be integrated within UNAMIR. 
4. As indicated in paragraph 116 of the Secretary-General's report, the total cost of UNAMIR for the period from 5 October to 4 April 1994, including the amount of $4.6 million previously authorized by the Advisory Committee, has been estimated at $51,120,000 gross ($50,478,000 net). 
2. As stated in paragraph 121 of the Secretary-General's report, by its resolution 880 (1993) of 4 November 1993, the Security Council decided to establish a team of 20 military liaison officers for a single period of six months. 
The Secretary-General estimates the requirements of the operation from its inception to 30 April 1994 at $890,000 gross ($852,000 net); in paragraph 125 (q) he requests the "appropriation and apportionment" of this amount. 
1. Recognizing the need to respond to unforeseen events during the budgetary period, the General Assembly has adopted resolutions on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses at the same time as approving the biennial budgets. 
3. The Secretary-General believes that such a procedure will continue to be required in 1994-1995 and, indeed, that the challenging circumstances facing the Organization make such a procedure even more necessary than in the past. 
The increasingly fluid international situation demands that the United Nations be able to respond to rapidly evolving situations and potential crises with minimum delay, often with advance notice of only days or hours. 
In these circumstances, the Secretary-General's authority to enter into commitments that he certifies relate to the maintenance of peace and security provide him with an essential measure of financial flexibility. 
4. In recent years, however, the current limit of $3 million in any one year of the biennium has proved restrictive. 
In 1993, for example, the Secretary-General has, at this point, authorized net commitments of up to $2,996,700 under General Assembly resolution 46/187 for activities that he has certified relate to the maintenance of peace and security. 
Additional emergency activities would have to be accommodated following the approval of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (ACABQ). 
Furthermore, the nature of activities funded through the resolution on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses has evolved in recent years. 
Whereas good offices might, in the past, have been confined to a short mission or series of missions by a few staff, more recently the initial response has sometimes involved the fielding of a more substantial group for longer periods and sometimes with greater local operating costs. 
In 1992, for example, initial commitments of $1 million each were authorized by the Secretary-General to establish a military liaison office in Yugoslavia and a civilian observer group in South Africa. 
In the circumstances, the Secretary-General believes that the limit for commitments in any one year of the biennium that he certifies relate to the maintenance of peace and security should be raised from $3 million to $6 million. 
5. As regards the commitments certified by the President of the International Court of Justice, the Court has proposed that the text that applied prior to the 1988-1989 biennium be used again. 
This would involve a reinsertion of the items in respect of maintenance in office of judges who have not been re-elected and the payment of pension, travel and removal expenses of judges not re-elected and travel, removal and installation grants of newly elected judges. 
The proposed changes are indicated below: 
2. Appointment of assessors (Statute, Article 30), The limits proposed are based on expenditure patterns over several bienniums and indicate theoretical maxima. 
6. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, in its first report on the proposed programme budget for 1994-1995 (A/48/7), has requested the Secretary-General to submit a report and proposals on the administrative, operational and budgetary aspects of interorganizational security measures. 
Accordingly, pending the submission of that report and action on it, the Secretary-General would not at this time propose any change in the limit on commitments for this purpose in 1994-1995. 
7. Should the General Assembly approve the proposals outlined above, a draft resolution on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses for the biennium 1994-1995 is presented in the annex to the present report. 
(a) Such commitments, not exceeding a total of 6 million United States dollars in any one year of the biennium 1994-1995, as the Secretary-General certifies relate to the maintenance of peace and security; 
(b) Such commitments as the President of the International Court of Justice certifies relate to expenses occasioned by: 
As Chairman of the Second Committee, I should like to invite the Fifth Committee to take fully into account the provisions of this draft resolution when it considers the recommendation of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, as contained in paragraph V.11 of document A/48/7. 
(a) Conditions of service: Limits service of executive heads and all other elected officials of the United Nations and its specialized agencies and programmes to two consecutive terms of office; 
(b) Code of conduct: The general duties and obligations of the United Nations staff are set forth in the Charter of the United Nations and further elaborated in the Staff Regulations and Rules. 
The Staff Regulations and Rules also form the "law" relating to the conduct of the staff. 
As not all compensated officials of the United Nations are covered by the Staff Regulations and Rules, we plan to submit for consideration a proposal which will establish a code of conduct for all officials receiving compensation from the United Nations; 
(c) Financial disclosure statement: Require all senior level officials at the D-1 level and above, as well as staff in critical positions, i.e., contract and procurement officers, to submit an ethics disclosure statement. 
(d) Classification standards for senior level posts: Request the International Civil Service to establish classification standards for all posts at the D-1 level and above; 
(f) Fixed-term v. permanent appointments: There should be a fresh look at identifying the proper balance in the Secretariat between fixed-term and permanent appointments; 
Similarly, the courses should guide supervisors in the policies and methodologies for terminating staff for inadequate performance; 
(h) System procurement facility: There should be greater effort by the different components of the United Nations and the agencies of the United Nations system to establish an effective system-wide procurement facility; 
(i) Modern office technologies: Improved use of modern office technologies in the Secretariat should be encouraged in order to reduce administrative overhead costs; 
(k) Contingency planning: Since payments of assessed contributions regularly fall short of actual assessments, the United Nations should develop plans to reduce spending levels to actual or anticipated income. 
This would encourage budgetary discipline and fiscal responsibility in the Secretariat, by targeting for reduction unnecessary programmes and administrative costs; 
(l) Common accounting standards: There is no uniform set of accounting principles and standards for application among United Nations agencies. 
This lack of standardization makes it virtually impossible to make meaningful comparisons of financial and budgetary data among these organizations. 
1. Election of officers. 
(b) New and renewable sources of energy; 
(c) Efficient utilization of energy resources. 
In accordance with established practice, the Committee may wish to elect a Chairman, three Vice-Chairmen and a Rapporteur. 
The Committee would comprise 24 government-nominated experts, elected by the Economic and Social Council for a term of four years, and would meet once every two years. 
It would also take over the mandate of the Committee on Natural Resources pertaining to energy, as defined in Economic and Social Council resolution 1535 (XLIX) of 27 July 1970. 
Furthermore, the Committee would address issues contained in Agenda 21 pertaining to energy and related programmes and activities. 
The provisional agenda is based on the draft provisional agenda approved by the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1992 (see resolution 1992/62). 
It further stressed the importance of integrated energy strategies and the need for comprehensive conservation and efficient management of energy resources in developed and developing countries, bearing in mind trends in the energy markets. 
the need for an adequate flow of external resources in support of the national efforts of developing countries, and requested the Secretary-General to keep the matter under review and to submit to the Council, at its substantive session of 1994, a report on the efforts made in that regard. 
The Assembly reaffirmed the importance and validity of the principles and objectives of the Nairobi Programme of Action and the urgent need to promote a higher degree of independent and environmentally sustainable new and renewable sources of energy for all countries. 
The Assembly also called upon all concerned to implement all commitments, agreements and recommendations reached at the Conference, especially by ensuring provision of the means of implementation under section IV of Agenda 21. 
In resolution 45/208, the General Assembly reaffirmed the importance of increasing inter-agency cooperation within the United Nations system, as well as coordination of development activities for new and renewable sources of energy at all levels. 
By its resolution 48/214, the General Assembly reaffirmed that the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, originally approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 45/253 and revised under the terms of its resolution 47/214, constitutes the principal policy directive of the United Nations. 
In accordance with the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation, the Committee will have before it, for its consideration and recommendations, the revised medium-term plan on energy. 
The attention of the Committee is drawn to General Assembly resolutions 33/56, 34/50 and 36/117 A and decision 37/445 concerning the control and limitation of documentation. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 46/235, the Committee submits its report to the Economic and Social Council with policy options and recommendations. 
3. Several satellites have been used in resource development efforts, the most recent of which are listed below. 
On 26 September 1993, an Ariane-40 launch vehicle lifted off from the French launching site at Kourou, French Guiana. 
In the intervening seven years, almost 3 million scenes have been acquired. 
The launch of SPOT 3 guarantees the continued flow of satellite data for resource development. 
Regrettably, the satellite did not appear at the scheduled time on the European Sounding Rocket Launching Range (ESRANGE) satellite station screens. 
5. However, the Landsat 5 thematic mapper continues to function and deliver high-quality thematic mapped scenes. 
6. The major satellite programme for the near future will be the Earth Observing System (EOS), which is an internationally coordinated, multidisciplinary spaceborne observation programme of the 1990s. 
EOS will be operated by the United States National Aeronautics and Space Administration (NASA) in conjunction with the NOAA Polar Operational Programme and in cooperation with additional partners, namely, the European Space Agency (ESA), the Japanese Science and Technology Agency and National Space Development Agency, and Canada's Space Agency. 
The programme will study interactions among the Earth's land, sea and atmosphere, and document changes in the global environment. 
The environmental issues of global warming, ozone depletion, tropical deforestation, and desertification will be documented with such a system. 
7. The EOS mission will create a unified scientific observing system that will permit interdisciplinary and multidisciplinary studies of the Earth's atmosphere, biosphere, oceans, land surfaces and polar regions and the solid Earth. 
9. Operational entities plan to provide sets of operational facility instruments, including the advanced microwave sounding unit for measuring atmospheric temperature and humidity, the advanced medium-resolution imaging radiometer and the space environment monitor. 
10. Starting in the late 1990s and continuing into the twenty-first century, the civilian operational meteorological/environmental satellite programme will also undergo a significant change. 
Current plans are to enter into a partnership with the international community for the continuation of an uninterrupted multi-operational polar-orbiting system. 
Instrumentation on these new series of satellites will include upgraded visible and infrared imagers, advanced microwave sounding systems, and operational ozone monitoring systems. 
13. Developing countries have often pointed out in United Nations meetings that commercialization policies substantially limit the use of remote sensing in those countries, particularly for such purposes as environmental monitoring and protection. 
They have also expressed concern that changes in satellite technology can require expensive upgrades to ground stations and processing equipment. 
There have been a number of proposals for a system of concessionary prices or access fees for developing countries, so far without results. 
Given the difficulty of justifying the expenditure of the very limited resources of developing countries for environmental efforts, the costs of satellite data are a major factor limiting their wider international use for assistance to developing countries. 
14. While technical assistance activities have been the focus of United Nations efforts relating to environmental monitoring, political and legal issues have also been discussed in the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space and in its Subcommittees. 
16. While the Principles do not differentiate between Earth resource satellites and meteorological or other environmental satellites, there is, in practice, an important distinction with respect to ground resolution and frequency of coverage. 
Also, meteorological and environmental satellites are operated as a public service, with data made available at low cost. 
In addition, data from the meteorological satellites can be received directly by users in any country without charge or permission from the launching States. 
18. The efforts of the United Nations to promote international cooperation in space activities fall into two rather different categories. 
One is the negotiation of international political and legal agreements. 
Efforts to promote the use of space technology for monitoring and protecting the terrestrial environment fall mainly into this category. 
In this area, the United Nations is at present operating within its financial limits and complementary to the activities of other international organizations, including in particular the specialized agencies. 
23. Space-related activities within the United Nations system are coordinated through annual meetings, and a review of all activities is submitted to the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
The review indicates that United Nations bodies and specialized agencies organized about 40 conferences, seminars, training courses and workshops in the fields of remote sensing and meteorology during 1992-1993. 
24. The fifteenth session of the Inter-Agency Meeting on Outer Space Activities was held at ITU headquarters in October 1993. 
26. The present report has shown the two major operational satellite systems that are being used for resource exploration and environmental monitoring. 
The members of the Security Council have taken note of your report on the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL) of 13 December 1993 (S/26868), on the basis of which they have completed the review provided for in paragraph 2 of resolution 866 (1993). 
They look forward to your recommendations on these aspects of the peace process in the report which the Council has requested by 16 February 1994, or earlier, if you consider that the situation warrants. 
They welcome the contributions made to date and urge Member States to support the peace process in Liberia by contributing generously to the Trust Fund. 
The Minister of Culture and Information was asked the following question by a correspondent from the Jordanian newspaper Al-Dustur: "How do you view Kuwait today? Is it still a part of Iraq? What is your position?" 
The Iraqi Minister replied: "The major Powers may change geography, but they cannot change history. 
This is not an emotional observation; the examples are numerous. 
Take the Palestinian issue, for example. 
However many partial solutions there are, they do not mean an end to the issue or an end to Palestine is finished. 
China did not forget Formosa. 
And Kuwait was a part of Iraq." 
Without such compliance by Iraq, Iraq can absolutely not be deemed to have fulfilled its commitments under resolution 687 (1991), not to mention the essential requirement thereof, namely, respect for Kuwait's sovereignty and independence. 
The members of the Security Council have taken note of your report of 1 December 1993 (S/26828) submitted pursuant to Security Council resolution 871 (1993), in the light of which they have completed the review provided for in paragraph 12 of this resolution. 
They share the observations contained in paragraph 16 of this report regarding the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
Replace schedule 5 with the attached. 
I have the honour to transmit herewith the text of my statement at the second open forum on Tajikistan, held on 13 December 1993 in Washington. 
Today, at this forum devoted to Tajikistan, the central issue will be the promotion of human rights and fundamental freedoms. 
Nevertheless, I consider it my professional duty to draw your attention to the words of the Head of State of Tajikistan warning that, during the fratricidal civil war in our country, "the most basic human right - the right to life - was threatened". 
I can add that, on the eve of Human Rights Day, on 7 December 1993, my country adhered to the Geneva Convention of 28 July 1951 and the New York Protocol of 1967 relating to the status of refugees. 
As Mr. Rakhmonov says in his letter addressed to the Secretary-General of the United Nations, "We by no means consider that we have exhausted all the possibilities for guaranteeing human rights and freedoms in Tajikistan. 
The policy of adopting decisions in a peaceful manner, through a process of negotiations, discussions and deliberations, as well as political and diplomatic initiatives, is undoubtedly the right path and one which we are endeavouring to follow: this is our policy, one in which reason prevails. 
Once again, I wish to ask you all to take into consideration the historical aspects, the cultural and religious traditions and the political, social and economic situation of Tajikistan, a country whose political structures have only just started to take shape. 
In recent months new parties have come into being: the People's Party of Tajikistan, the Economic and Political Renewal Party and the Free Labour Party. 
It is self-evident that the restoration of multi-party democracy and respect for fundamental human rights do not automatically mean that we have solved all our problems. 
We would like to know that we can count on your support at this decisive and difficult stage, which should lead to the substantial improvement of social and economic conditions in Tajikistan, where a policy of national reconciliation will be implemented and rights and freedoms will flourish. 
We recognize that peace is invaluable and that its attainment necessitates dialogue and reconciliation, without which the process of transition cannot lead to stable democracy. 
We shall make use of the immense possibilities available to us today to build a new Tajikistan, the Tajikistan for which so many generations of my ancient nation have yearned. 
In our path there lie many obstacles and unknown dangers. 
The task of overcoming them with the fewest possible costs, errors and losses is one of supreme importance, a task which history itself has set before my nation. 
"We shall hold constructive dialogue with all opposition parties and movements who are ready to cooperate with the country's leaders for the attainment of civic accord, peace, the reconstruction and development of the economy and the recovery of Tajikistan from its severe economic crisis." 
The Vice-Chairman of the Supreme Council of Tajikistan, has stated: "We will not overlook the Russian-speaking population, for whom Tajikistan has been home for many long years. 
We will do everything necessary for their return to Tajikistan." 
He also stresses that we wish to build a society in which people would enjoy a decent standard of living and their civil, political, social, economic, cultural and religious rights would be safeguarded. 
As you can see, Tajikistan's leaders, notwithstanding the enormous pressure of political, social and economic problems, are holding fast to their chosen course of constructing a truly democratic and secular State based on the rule of law. 
On 5 November, the judicial authorities also released from custody another defendant, Ms. O. Bobonazarova, one of the opposition activists. 
Approximately 90 per cent have come home during the last two months. 
The primary concern will be to ensure their safety and to provide them with minimum living conditions. 
I must inform you that the plight of thousands of Tajik refugees has become desperate. 
In contrast to their fellow villagers, the returnees do not have subsidiary farm plots and the local food shops are completely empty. 
Because of the lack of the necessary resources, implementation of the government programme to issue lump-sum grants of 200,000 roubles per family is extremely slow. 
In addition, to date one third of the able-bodied refugees are still without work and are receiving no unemployment benefit. 
To our great regret, there are still instances of the harassment of returnees and looting by armed bands which are not under the control of the Government: in a period of three months 20 returnees have been killed and a number of people are missing. 
But this is only part of the overall, very complex, highly mobile and extremely contradictory picture of developments. 
In 1993, Russian frontier guards were forced into armed confrontations with violators on more than 250 occasions, in which 31 frontier guards lost their lives and approximately 40 were wounded. 
The normalization of the situation on the Tajik-Afghan frontier and the stabilization of conditions in Tajikistan are interlinked and interdependent processes. 
Our only objective is to preserve the territorial integrity and unity of the multi-ethnic State of Tajikistan. 
As people of conscience, we condemn and categorically oppose all those who use foreign arms, from the territory of a foreign State, against their own people. 
We hope that the establishment of collective peace-keeping forces will receive moral, political and other forms of support from the international community as an effective and long-term strategy which will lead to a general improvement in the situation by de-escalating the conflict and bringing nearer a comprehensive political settlement. 
The Tajik people will remain eternally grateful to the courageous soldiers and officers of the peace-keeping forces, who are performing a noble role in maintaining peace and security in the region. 
I should emphasize that those States which are closest to the Tajik conflict have a deeper understanding of the essence of our problems. 
Tajikistan's experience demonstrates that the practical approach to the settlement of the conflict which is most likely to succeed is that represented by the peaceful initiatives being prepared and implemented in the region and supported by regional and international organizations. 
My country and my people are grateful to all those who are continuing their endeavours to ensure that all the citizens of Tajikistan live in conditions of peace, stability and civil concord. 
They entered the village of Kasseh Geran, east of border pillar 117/9 and Kouhe Havar Bar Khoda. They then left the village and returned to Iraq. 
3. On 2 August 1993, 11 Iraqi personnel were seen digging a trench at the geographical coordinates of 420024 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 53/1 and south of border pillar 53/2 and the Manzarieh sentry post. 
4. On 3 August 1993, at 1400 hours, 15 anti-revolutionary elements crossed the international border and penetrated 7 kilometres into Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of 9407 on the map of Dizej, east of border pillar 125/7 and the Bozsina Pass and the Rag Ziarat Heights. 
5. On 3 August 1993, at 1940 hours, seven Iraqi military personnel were seen on guard duty in no man's land at the geographical coordinates of 496-505 on the map of Sumar, west of border pillars 44/3, 44/4 and 44/5 and height 402. 
6. On 3 August 1993, at 2400 hours, anti-revolutionary elements penetrated 13 kilometres into Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of 1648 on the map of Piranshahr, east of border pillar 117/7 and the Bozorgsir Mount of Bavin Abad village. 
They engaged in battle with Iranian forces, three of whom were martyred as a result. 
7. On 4 August 1993, at 0700 and 0810 hours, six Iraqi military personnel were seen digging a canal at the geographical coordinates of 42700-02400 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 53/1 and south of border pillar 53/2 and the Manzarieh sentry post in Iraq. 
8. On 4 August 1993, at 0810 hours, 10 Iraqi personnel were seen getting out of a vehicle at the geographical coordinates of 428-024 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 53/1 and south of border pillar 53/2 and the Manzarieh sentry post in Iraq. 
9. On 4 August 1993, at 2145 hours, five anti-revolutionary elements crossed the international border and penetrated 2 kilometres into Iranian territory. 
They fired at Iranian forces at the geographical coordinates of 65-52 on the map of Chefteh, east of border pillar 62/4, within 300 metres of the Bavisi sentry post. 
These elements returned to Iraq after Iranian forces returned fire. 
10. On 4 August 1993, at 2300 hours, two Iraqis with a boat penetrated 6 kilometres into Iranian territory in the area opposite the Talaiyeh sentry post at the geographical coordinates of 61-45, west of Joonir, north-east of border pillar 14/3, and approached Iranian forces. 
They then returned to Iraqi territory. 11. On 6 August 1993, at 1130 hours, 10 Iraqis were seen walking at the geographical coordinates of 811-082 on the map of Chay Gharreh Tappeh, south-west of border pillar 24/9. 
12. On 7 August 1993, at 0730 hours, 26 Iraqis were seen digging a trench at the geographical coordinates of 427-024 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 53/1 and south of border pillar 53/2 and the Manzarieh sentry post in Iraq. 
13. On 7 August 1993, at 1300 hours, four Iraqi vehicles were seen moving towards the township of Aligharbi at the geographical coordinates of 811-082 on the map of Chay Gharreh Tappeh, south of border pillar 24/9. 
14. On 8 August 1993, at 0900 hours, an Iraqi Toyota carrying a rocket launcher and nine passengers were seen at the geographical coordinates of 285-824 on the map of Nahr-e-Anbar in no man's land, north-east of border pillar 22/31 and height 183. 
15. On 8 August 1993, at 2100 hours, Iraqis fired volleys from light weapons at the sentry post 1500 metres south of the air-sea station in Khosroabad. 
16. On 9 August 1993, at 1200 hours, a group of 17 Iraqi military personnel in three jeeps carrying military equipment, including a large gun, passed through no man's land 300 metres from the border at the geographical coordinates of 3031-4802 opposite the sentry post of Shalamcheh. 
They stopped for 30 minutes and then left the area. 
17. On 9 August 1993, at 2200 hours, the sound of two explosions was heard at the geographical coordinates of 41112 on the map of Khosravi in no man's land south of border pillar 56/1. 
18. On 11 August 1993, at 1200 hours, 10 individuals in military clothes were seen installing barbed wire at the geographical coordinates of 461-157 in no man's land, north-west of border pillar 75/6 situated at Aghda's Heights. 
19. On 11 August 1993, at 1740 hours, two Iraqi buses were seen passing at the geographical coordinates of 3760 on the map of Yebis between the area north-west and south-west of border pillars 26/5 and 26/6. 
20. On 11 August 1993, at 1940 hours, Iraqi forces set fire to dry grass at the geographical coordinates of 333-444 on the map of Kouhe Toonel, south of border pillars 26/5 and 26/6. 
The bodies remain in the area north of border pillars 1/11 and 1/12, and they cannot be removed because the area is mined. 
22. On 13 August 1993, at 1010 hours, two Iraqis were seen scouting at the geographical coordinates of 432-654 on the map of Naftshahr, in the no man's land of the Chalai sentry post of Iraq, west of the border river of Gonehkabood. 
23. On 14 August 1993, at 2250 hours, Iraqi forces fired six mortar shells from the geographical coordinates of 382-082 on the map of Khosravi in the direction of the geographical coordinates of 402-121 on the map of Khosravi. 
The shells hit the ground in no man's land, south of border pillar 56/11. 
24. On 14 August 1993, two Iraqi lorries carrying 16 passengers were seen trespassing at the geographical coordinates of 62-33 on the map of Chazzabeh in no man's land, west of border pillar 20 and south-east of border pillar 21. 
25. On 16 and 17 August 1993, at 1330 hours, and on 18 August at 1300 hours, 20 Iraqi engineering crew personnel, including some scuba divers, initiated three explosions to demolish the Be'sat Bridge at the geographical coordinates of 665-150 on the map of Nahr-e-Alishir. 
The crew left the area on a tugboat and a military boat after completion of their mission. 
On 19 August at 1300 hours, the same crew was seen at the same location. 
They left the area without taking any action because of strong winds and bad weather. 
26. On 18 August 1993, between 0800 and 1100 hours, Iraqi earth diggers were seen digging individual trenches in the border area of Shalamcheh at the geographical coordinates of 3031-4802. 
27. On 19 August 1993, at 0900 hours, three Iraqi vehicles were seen moving at the geographical coordinates of 3652 on the map of Yebis in the direction of the geographical coordinates of 3760 on the map of Yebis, north-west and south-west of border pillars 22/11 and 22/12. 
28. On 20 August 1993, at 1700 hours, at the geographical coordinates of 5150-4050 on the map of Khosroabad, a shot was fired at Iranian forces. 
29. On 21 August 1993, at 1030 hours, 10 Iraqi military personnel were seen destroying a trench at the geographical coordinates of 42-06 on the map of Khosravi in no man's land south of border pillar 53/3. 
30. On 23 August 1993, at 1930 hours, a number of Iraqi forces were training at the geographical coordinates of 54-416 on the map of Sumar, in no man's land, west of Makki pond and border pillar 43. 
31. On 24 August 1993, two Iraqi military personnel were seen after crossing the embankment on the Iraqi side and no man's land with the intention of approaching the Iranian border sentry post of Shalamcheh at the geographical coordinates of 4802 and 3031. 
They returned to their side of the border after they realized they had been spotted and then proceeded to throw stones. 
They fired at the tower with lightweight weapons and returned to the other side of the border when Iranian forces fired back. 
33. On 25 August 1993, at 1030 hours, an ocean liner, seemingly without cargo and pulled by an Iraqi tugboat, left Basra Port for the sea. 
34. On 25 August 1993, at 2030 hours, an armed individual on the border river fired six bullets to the north of the eastern tower of the Bahramabad sentry post at the geographical coordinates of PB265 on the map of Mehran. 
Iranian personnel in the tower responded to the shooting. 
35. On 26 August 1993, at 1030 hours, a number of Iraqi military personnel were seen digging a canal at the geographical coordinates of 493-505 on the map of Sumar in no man's land, west of height 402 and border pillars 44/4 and 44/5. 
36. On 26 August 1993, at 1600 hours, an Iranian 911 Mercedes Benz hit a mine on the Naoabad road at the geographical coordinates of NF4221 on the map of Alavan. 
The mine was planted 19 kilometres east of the border pillar by anti-revolutionary elements who had crossed the border and violated Iranian territory. 
37. On 27 August 1993, an Iranian vehicle at the geographical coordinates of NE9246 on the map of Marivan, north of border pillar 94 and the Khanom Sheikhan, became the target of shootings by armed bandits on the other side of the border. 
38. On 27 August 1993, at 1100 hours, Iraqi forces fired red flare bullets at the geographical coordinates of 58-34 north of Hoor-al-Woeizeh south-west of border pillar 21/11. 
This set the dry grass in the area ablaze. 
39. On 30 August 1993, 12 anti-revolutionaries crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory in the vicinity of Hendabad village at the geographical coordinates of NF5204 on the map of Barisoo. 
40. On 30 August 1993, 20 anti-revolutionaries penetrated into Iranian territory at Sanjoo village at the geographical coordinates of NE4486 on the map of Sardasht, north of the Dovaleh sentry post and the river of Gelass, and south-east of Zinoosheihk. 
42. On 31 August 1993, 24 anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and violated Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of NE4797 on the map of Barisoo. 
On instructions from my Government, I have the honour to inform you that at 1645 hours on 9 December 1993, United States and allied aircraft dropped 12 (twelve) heat flares on the area north-east of the Saddam Dam Lake, 3 kilometres inside Ninawa Governorate. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
1. At its 43rd meeting, on 18 December 1993, the Fifth Committee, pursuant to rule 153 of the rules of procedure of the General Assembly, considered the statement by the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/54) on the programme budget implications of draft resolution A/48/L.33. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
This amount will be considered in the context of the consolidated statement of programme budget implications and revised estimates falling under the guidelines for the contingency fund to be submitted towards the end of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
These amounts will be considered in the context of the consolidated statement of programme budget implications and revised estimates falling under the guidelines for the contingency fund to be submitted towards the end of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
1. The consolidated statement of programme budget implications and revised estimates falling under the guidelines for the contingency fund contained in the annex to resolution 42/211 of 21 December 1987 is herewith submitted. 
The amounts contained in respect of each item correspond to those previously recommended by the Fifth Committee upon its consideration of individual statements and proposals for revised estimates. 
2. The level of the contingency fund for the biennium 1994-1995 was set at $20 million by the General Assembly in resolution 47/213 of 23 December 1993. 
The consolidated amount of $3,803,400 is within the available balance of the contingency fund. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,062. 
In this second letter, I wish to draw your attention to the fact that the United States Government has repeated its provocative and aggressive actions, inasmuch as United States warplanes have committed the following assaults: 
1. 1030 hours on 10 December 1993, hostile United States warplanes, flying out of Saudi Arabian territory, dropped hostile and provocative leaflets on areas in Dhi Qar Governorate. 
2. At 1000 hours on ll December 1993, United States warplanes dropped provocative leaflets hostile to Iraq and the Iraqi people on a number of areas in Basra Governorate. 
The continuation of these acts increasingly exposes the criminal nature of the policy of the United States Government and its odious colonialist tendency. 
Brother combatant, proud son of the Euphrates: 
The mission of the Iraqi soldier is to defend Iraq, not to kill Iraqis. 
If you want to do your duty towards your country and your people, you must be on the side of the Iraqi people in the south, not against it. 
3. The Fifth Committee considered the item at its 42nd meeting, on 17 December 1993. 
Observations and comments made in the course of the Committee's consideration of the item are reflected in the relevant summary record (A/C.5/48/SR.42). 
(a) To endorse the recommendations of the Advisory Committee contained in paragraphs 8 and 9 of its report; 
During the week ending 18 December 1993, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/26873, as orally revised in its provisional form, and adopted it unanimously as resolution 889 (1993). 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General of 22 November 1993 (S/26777 and Add.1) submitted pursuant to resolutions 831 (1993) of 27 May 1993 and 839 (1993) of 11 June 1993 in connection with the Security Council's comprehensive reassessment of the United Nations operation in Cyprus, 
1. Extends once more the stationing in Cyprus of the United Nations Peace-keeping Force established under resolution 186 (1964) (UNFICYP) for a further period ending on 15 June 1994; 
2. Notes the Secretary-General's conclusion that the present circumstances do not allow for any modification in the structure and strength of UNFICYP and requests him to keep those matters under constant review with a view to the further possible restructuring of UNFICYP; 
7. Urges the leaders of both communities to promote tolerance and reconciliation between the two communities as recommended in paragraph 102 of the Secretary-General's report of 22 November 1993; 
9. Notes with interest the confirmation by the team of international economic experts that the package of confidence-building measures holds significant and proportionate benefits for both sides, and looks forward to receiving the full reports of the economic and civil aviation experts; 
10. Welcomes in this context the decision of the Secretary-General to resume intensive contacts with both sides and with others concerned and to concentrate at this stage on achieving an agreement on the package of confidence-building measures, intended to facilitate the political process towards an overall settlement; 
13. Decides to undertake, on the basis of that report, a thorough review of the situation, including the future role of the United Nations, and, if necessary, to consider alternative ways to promote the implementation of its resolutions on Cyprus. 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3323rd meeting, held on 15 December 1993, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Angola Verification Mission II (UNAVEM II) (S/26872 and Add.1). 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/26877, and adopted it unanimously as resolution 890 (1993). 
Recalling the statement made by the President of the Security Council on 1 November 1993 (S/26677), 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General (S/26872 and Add.1) dated 13 December 1993, 
Commending the efforts of the Secretary-General and his Special Representative aimed at the earliest resolution of the Angolan crisis through negotiations within the framework of the "Acordos de Paz" and relevant Security Council resolutions, 
Reaffirming its commitment to preserve the unity and territorial integrity of Angola, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General (S/26872) dated 13 December 1993; 
3. Decides to extend the existing mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) until 16 March 1994; 
4. Reaffirms its willingness as necessary to review the existing mandate of UNAVEM II to determine whether it is able to carry out effectively its mission, taking account of any progress achieved towards the early establishment of peace in the country; 
8. Takes note of the steps taken by the Secretary-General to initiate contingency planning for the possible augmentation of the existing components of UNAVEM II for deployment in the event of significant progress in the peace process, and requests him to inform the Council periodically in this regard; 
9. Reiterates its readiness, in the event of the achievement of an effective and sustainable cease-fire, to consider promptly any recommendations by the Secretary-General on the basis of that contingency planning; 
10. Reaffirms further the need for unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance to all civilian populations in need; 
11. Welcomes also the actions taken by the Secretary-General to implement the emergency humanitarian assistance plan; 
12. Commends those Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations who have already contributed to the relief efforts and strongly appeals to all Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations to provide rapidly further assistance to Angola to meet the growing humanitarian needs; 
13. Reaffirms the obligation of all States to implement fully the provisions of paragraph 19 of resolution 864 (1993); 
Recalling its resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 establishing the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), 
Welcoming the substantial results obtained by the deployment of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR), 
Endorsing the Secretary-General's view, shared by the Governments of Uganda and Rwanda, that UNOMUR has been a factor of stability in the area and that it is playing a useful role as a confidence-building mechanism, 
2. Decides to extend the mandate of UNOMUR for a period of six months, as envisaged in Security Council resolution 846 (1993); 
United Nations Security Council resolution 699 (1991), approved on 17 June 1991, requests, inter alia, the Secretary-General to submit to the Security Council progress reports on the implementation of the plan for the destruction, removal or rendering harmless of the items specified in paragraph 12 of resolution 687 (1991). 
Such reports are to be submitted every six months after the adoption of resolution 699 (1991). 
Please find attached an outline of the activities carried out by the Agency during the past six months under the plan for the destruction, removal or rendering harmless, which you might find useful for the preparation of your report. 
By resolution 699 (1991) of 17 June 1991, the Security Council approved the plan submitted by the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), through the Secretary-General, for the destruction, removal or rendering harmless of all items listed in paragraph 12 of Security Council resolution 687 (1991). 
Resolution 699 (1991) also called for the Secretary-General to submit every six months a progress report on the implementation of the plan. 
As of 17 December 1993, IAEA has carried out 22 missions in Iraq. 
The major activities related to the destruction, removal and rendering harmless of proscribed items involved continuing efforts to locate and identify items required to be reported to IAEA. 
In the course of these discussions, and of IAEA-22, the Iraqi Government provided information on foreign technical advice received in the centrifuge enrichment area as well as information on procurement from abroad of materials and equipment, including, in particular, maraging steel. 
Iraq also submitted to IAEA updated and revised declarations pursuant to annexes 2 and 3 of the plan for future ongoing monitoring and verification of Iraq's nuclear activities. 
Extensive preparatory work was carried out to ensure the safety of the removal operation. 
The removal operations were conducted under the close supervision of IAEA in accordance with all relevant safety standards and measures. 
The Iraqi authorities have cooperated effectively in providing equipment and utilities and all of the necessary manpower. 
Efforts have continued to clarify remaining uncertainties in the area of nuclear material, namely the inventory of natural uranium and the detailed utilization of part of this inventory in Iraq's past nuclear activities. 
Significant progress has been made in the course of IAEA-22 in verifying the origin of the large natural uranium oxide stock declared by the Iraqi authorities to be of Brazilian origin. 
Also, most of the remaining natural uranium containing slurries from Al Jezira has been recovered - some 59 drums - and is being transferred to location C at Tuwaitha. 
As indicated above, the Iraqi authorities have submitted an updated list of material, equipment and other items in Iraq identified in annex 3 of the Agency's plan for future ongoing monitoring and verification of Iraq's compliance with paragraph 12 of part C of Security Council resolution 687 (1991). 
The activities carried out during IAEA-22 will be described in the twenty-second inspection report. 
Under the contract concluded with the Russian Ministry for Atomic Energy, all the irradiated fuel assemblies removed from Iraq will be reprocessed to recover the highly enriched uranium. 
The latter will be isotopically diluted to less than 20 per cent enrichment by blending it with natural or depleted uranium. 
The radioactive waste resulting from reprocessing will be adequately conditioned and permanently stored in a waste repository. 
a/ S/26333 (IAEA-20 and IAEA-21); the report on IAEA-22 will be forwarded to the Secretary-General for submission to the Security Council as soon as it is ready. 
The effects of this malevolent decision will have tragic consequences, particularly for the innocent - children, the frail and the elderly in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
By their stubborn and incomprehensible position, the United States, the United Kingdom and France have acted against the letter and spirit of the Security Council resolutions on sanctions, in which humanitarian products are exempted from the sanctions regime. 
Moreover, they have abused the consensus principle by which the Committee reaches its decisions and defied the will of the members of the Sanctions Committee, who felt that the pressing humanitarian situation in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia needed an urgent positive decision. 
As eloquently put in the statement of the Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation to the United Nations, which was made available to the public, "the sanctions should not cause additional unacceptable suffering to the civilian population and especially its most vulnerable segments. 
The sanctions cannot and should not serve as an instrument which indiscriminately punishes innocents and affects thereby the prestige of the United Nations and its humanistic ideals and traditions". 
The question arises - who gave the right to those countries and under what principle of international or humanitarian law can anyone exercise such punishment of an entire nation? 
attempting to facilitate a positive decision on the import of fuels for humanitarian purposes and of the sympathetic attitude of many members of the Committee, we call upon you to bring this issue to the attention of the Security Council so that it may be reconsidered. 
In paragraph 5 of that resolution the members of the Council decided that the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) will not be extended unless I reported to them substantive progress towards implementing measures aimed at establishing a lasting peace. 
In paragraph 6 of that resolution the members also requested me to take planning steps which would enable, upon a further decision by the Council, prompt deployment of additional personnel within the originally authorized strength of UNOMIG. 
Therefore I am seeking from the Security Council a contingent authority to deploy up to 50 additional United Nations Military Observers, together with a minimal number of civilian support staff. 
It would be my intention to deploy 10 of these additional observers within two weeks of the Council's approval of the contingent authority requested and the remainder as expeditiously as possible. 
UNOMIG, thus reinforced, would be better placed to ascertain the actual conditions on the ground and to plan and prepare for a further expansion beyond the 50, should the next round of negotiations scheduled to begin on 11 January 1994 warrant it. 
I believe that this interim reinforcement of UNOMIG will also serve as a confidence-building measure by demonstrating the support of the international community for the efforts of the parties to reach a solution to this destructive conflict. 
On 10 December, the armed forces of Armenia shattered the relative calm which had prevailed along the front and, in a large-scale offensive, repeatedly attempted to effect a breakthrough in south-western Azerbaijan in the area of Beilagan district capital and in the district of the same name. 
The Armenian command in this sector committed significant forces to the effort, including armour and artillery. 
On 10 December, after a preliminary artillery bombardment involving two battalions and up to 20 tanks, the Armenian forces attacked positions of the Azerbaijani national army in Beilagan sector. 
The following day (11 December), the enemy was driven back to its former positions, but did not abandon the attempt to break through the Azerbaijani army's defences. 
After suffering a defeat in a tank battle, the Armenian forces regrouped and on 15 December once again carried out two attacks against the same sector of the front, again unsuccessfully. 
Today, 16 December, the enemy has fired on the territory of Beilagan district using Grad rocket launchers and artillery. 
Over the period 10-16 December, the Armenian forces lost nine armoured vehicles and more than 100 men. 
Azerbaijani losses totalled seven tanks and more than 50 soldiers. 
In the aftermath of the offensive, a threat hangs over the peaceful inhabitants of the Beilagan and Agjabedi districts and over the more than 100,000 refugees from the occupied districts of Azerbaijan who are now living there. 
On 26 November 1993 the Yugoslav authorities enacted customs law according to which it is necessary to pay a deposit for each vessel going through the FRY (Serbia and Montenegro). 
Since it takes the vessels to go through this 400 km sector of the Danube twice as much time (approximately 7 days), this provision constitutes in effect a form of illegal "tolls" for transshipment. 
We are greatly concerned that the FRY continues to ignore the reminding of the President of the Security Council of its own international obligations and demand that its authorities ensure free and safe movement on the Danube as contained in the above-mentioned statement. 
Strictly observing the sanctions regime imposed by the Security Council against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) Ukraine requests this authoritative body to undertake urgent measures in order to stop these illegal actions by the Yugoslav authorities and normalize navigation on the Danube. 
1. At 1150 hours on 25 November 1993, the Kuwaiti side fired a quantity of regular ammunition and illuminating ammunition in a random manner from medium-sized weapons and a 60-mm mortar in the direction of the Iraqi farms at geographical coordinates 612320. 
2. At 2330 hours on 25 November 1993, the Kuwaiti side opened fire intermittently from the Abdali guard post, using medium-sized and illuminating weapons. 
The above-mentioned Iraqi national was hit by one shot and subsequently hospitalized. 
4. At 1830 hours on 2 December 1993, seven armed Kuwaitis opened fire from behind the Kuwaiti rampart on the personnel of the control point of the coast guard battalion near pillar 103 at geographical coordinates 052118. 
5. At 2015 hours on 11 December 1993, a three-vehicle Kuwaiti patrol halted near geographical coordinates 832236 and fired a number of rounds in the direction of the dwelling houses. It then returned to the Kuwaiti rear. 
Recalling its resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 establishing the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), 
Welcoming the substantial results obtained by the deployment of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR), 
Endorsing the Secretary-General's view, shared by the Governments of Uganda and Rwanda, that UNOMUR has been a factor of stability in the area and that it is playing a useful role as a confidence-building mechanism, 
2. Decides to extend the mandate of UNOMUR for a period of six months, as envisaged in Security Council resolution 846 (1993); 
It was estimated that the total cost of the operation for a six-month period would amount to $1,060,000 gross and would include the Chief Military Liaison Officer, 2 international and 13 locally recruited civilian support staff. 
The Military Liaison Team became operational on 15 November 1993 and will, therefore, complete its mandate on 15 May 1994. 
9. The Military Liaison Team is headed by a Chief Military Liaison Officer designated by the Secretary-General with the consent of the Security Council. 
He reports to the Secretary-General, who informs the Security Council about the activities of the team. 
All matters that may affect the nature and the continued effective functioning of the team also will be reported to the Security Council for its decision. 
10. The team is to be based in Phnom Penh and will maintain close and regular liaison with the Government and the Royal Cambodian Armed Forces on matters affecting security in Cambodia. 
13. The Chief Military Liaison Officer will maintain regular contact with the United Nations Resident Coordinator and, if so requested, advise him on matters related to the security of United Nations personnel operating in Cambodia. 
Administrative and logistic support services and resources will be shared in cases in which this would produce significant savings. 
14. In light of the urgent need to deploy 7 military liaison officers in the mission area and to provide payment of subsistence allowance to 20 for the first month of operations, resources amounting to $98,600 were required for these purposes. 
15. Under the authority granted to the Secretary-General in paragraph 1 (a) of General Assembly resolution 46/187 of 20 December 1991 relating to unforeseen and extraordinary expenses, he is authorized to enter into commitments not exceeding $3 million in any one year of the biennium 1992-1993. 
As at 17 November 1993, of the $3 million, the Secretary-General had issued a total of 20 authorizations amounting to $2,996,400 for expenses relating to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
10 December 1993 to the Secretary-General, the Advisory Committee concurred in the request to enter into commitments in an amount of $98,000 for the operation of the Military Liaison Team. 
The Secretary-General also appeals to all Governments to consider making available voluntary contributions to support the operation. 
18. The total cost of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia for the six-month period from 15 November 1993 to 15 May 1994 has been estimated at $910,400 gross ($872,100 net). 
The distribution of the cost estimate by budget-line item is shown in annex I and supplementary information thereon is presented in annex II. 
2. Budgetary provision is made for the payment of subsistence allowance for both military and international civilian staff. 
From 15 to 30 November 1993, the applicable rate is $145 per day. 
With effect from 1 December 1993, the revised subsistence allowance rate of $95 has been applied in the calculations. 
3. The travel cost of military and civilian personnel to the mission area has been estimated at an average cost of $5,500 per person per round trip (basic air fare $2,400, subsistence allowance $320, terminal expenses $180, 10 kgs excess baggage $600 and 100 kgs unaccompanied baggage $2,000). 
4. Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance. 
No reimbursement is provided to Governments for national salaries and allowances. 
5. Salaries and staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on standard rates for New York staff in the Professional category and above and the General Service category. 
6. Salaries for locally recruited staff are based on the scale currently in effect for Phnom Penh. 
7. Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 19 military liaison officers according to the deployment schedule indicated in annex III for a total of 3,458 person-days, based on the rates indicated in paragraph 2 above. 
8. Provision is made for the round-trip travel of 6 military liaison officers and the return travel of 13 military liaison officers who were transferred from UNTAC to the liaison team, based on the rates indicated in paragraph 3 above. 
9. Provision is made for the payment of clothing allowance to 19 military liaison officers based on a rate of $200 per person per annum. 
10. No provision is required under this heading. 
11. Provision is made for potential claims for death, injuries and disability based on two claims at an estimated cost of $50,000 per claim. 
12. No provision is required under this heading. 
13. The proposed staffing table is shown in annex IV. 
15. Provision is made for the salaries of 13 locally recruited staff (9 interpreters, 2 secretaries, 1 receptionist and 1 driver) based on the rates indicated in paragraph 6 above. 
16. No provision is required under this heading. 
17. No provision is required under this heading. 
22. No provision is required under this heading. 
23. No provision is required under this heading. 
24. No provision is required under this heading. 
25. No provision is required under this heading. 
26. Provision is made for utilities, including fuel and lubricants for the running of a 25 KVA generator 24 hours a day for six months ($6,000) and drinking water ($500). 
27. No provision is required under this heading. 
28. The following vehicles will be drawn from UNTAC excess stock: 
29. No provision is required under this heading. 
30. No provision is required under this heading. 
31. Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts, repairs and maintenance for 20 vehicles. 
33. This estimate provides for the cost of third-party liability insurance to cover 16 vehicles for a period of six months at an estimated cost of $400 per vehicle per annum. 
34. No provision is required under this heading. 
35. No provision is required under this heading. 
36. Provision is made for the rental of six mobile telephones for six months ($37,000). 
Provision is also made for the cost of commercial communications between New York and the mission area at an estimated cost of $2,000 per month ($12,000). 
37. No provision is required under this heading. 
38. No provision is required under this heading. 
39. Provision is made for cleaning and security services, maintenance of office equipment and generator set. 
41. No provision is required under this heading. 
42. Provision is made for hospitality to local dignitaries in the context of good will in the functions of the military liaison team. 
44. Provision is made for office supplies. 
45. Provision is made for miscellaneous other supplies. 
46. No provision is required under this heading. 
47. No provision is required under this heading. 
48. No provision is required under this heading. 
49. No provision is required under this heading. 
50. No provision is required under this heading. 
51. No provision is required under this heading. 
52. No provision is required under this heading. 
53. In accordance with the methodology proposed for the funding of posts authorized from the Support Account for Peace-keeping Operations, provision is made here based on 8.5 per cent of the total cost for salaries, common staff costs and travel of the civilian staff members in the mission area. 
54. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget line item 2 (b). 
55. The staff assessment requirement provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 has been credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 A (X) of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in proportion to their rates of contribution to the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia budget. 
3. For consideration of the item, the Committee had before it the following documents: 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on review of the procedures for the provision of statements of programme budget implications and for the use and operation of the contingency fund; methodology for estimates for preventive diplomacy and peacemaking in future budget outlines and programme budgets (A/48/281); 
(e) Report of the Secretary-General on accountability and responsibility of programme managers in the United Nations (A/48/452); 
(k) Letter dated 24 November 1993 from the Permanent Representative of the United States of America to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/35). 
9. Statements in explanation of position were made by the representatives of Cuba, Brazil, Denmark (on behalf of the Nordic countries) and China. 
2. Stresses again the importance of sustained, timely and substantive dialogue and consultations between the Member States and the Secretary-General; 
4. Regrets that a prototype of a new format of the medium-term plan has not been provided as requested by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/214; 
5. Reaffirms paragraph 8 of section II of its resolution 47/212 B and requests the Secretary-General to take that paragraph into account in formulating his forthcoming proposals on decentralization measures; 
7. Recalls its resolution 44/201 A, section VIII, of 21 December 1989 on the desirability of the establishment of unified conference services in Vienna; 
3. Decides in the context of paragraph 6, section I.C, of the present resolution to maintain the current approved senior management arrangement for the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat); 
(a) The establishment of clear responsibility for programme delivery, including performance indicators as a measure of quality control; 
(c) Performance evaluation for all officials, including senior officials, with objectives and performance indicators; 
(d) Effective training of staff in financial and management responsibilities; 
Recognizing the increased importance, cost and complexity of United Nations activities, 
Recognizing further the need for adequate intergovernmental programme evaluation with full respect for existing legislative mandates, 
3. Recognizes the role of the Joint Inspection Unit in accordance with its mandate, contained in resolution 31/192 of 22 December 1976; 
4. Reaffirms the existing mandates of relevant intergovernmental and expert bodies of the General Assembly in the field of administration, budgetary and management matters; 
6. Emphasizes the need to ensure respect for the separate and distinct roles and functions of external and internal oversight mechanisms and also to strengthen the external oversight control mechanisms; 
7. Stresses that oversight mechanisms should guarantee full respect for the individual rights of staff members and due process of law; 
10. Stresses, in this regard, that any administrative structure should be aimed at ensuring efficiency and cost-effectiveness, especially with regard to programme delivery; 
1. Decides to study the possibility of the establishment of a new jurisdictional and procedural mechanism or of the extension of mandates and improvement of the functioning of existing jurisdictional and procedural mechanisms; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to provide the group with the necessary services; 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
13. The Fifth Committee decided, without a vote, to inform the General Assembly that, should it adopt draft resolution II (A/C.5/48/L.6), no additional appropriations would be required at this stage for servicing the working group of 25 experts. 
1. At its 3rd meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993" and to allocate it to the Fifth Committee. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the review of travel and related entitlements for members of organs and subsidiary organs and staff members of the United Nations (A/C.5/48/14); 
5. At the same meeting, the Committee decided to recommend to the General Assembly the adoption of a draft decision on the second performance report (see para. 7). 
Resolves that for the biennium 1992-1993: 
1. The amount of 2,467,458,200 United States dollars appropriated by its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993 shall be decreased by $56,054,200 as follows: 1. Overall policy-making, 
(b) Obligations established in the current biennium for fellowships shall remain valid until liquidated, provided that the fellow has been nominated by the requesting Government and accepted by the Organization and that a formal letter of award has been issued to the requesting Government; 
(c) Obligations in respect of contracts or purchase orders for supplies or equipment recorded in the current biennium will remain valid until payment is effected to the contractor or vendor, unless they are cancelled; 
1. The estimates of income in the amount of 471,016,400 United States dollars approved by its resolution 47/220 B of 23 December 1992 shall be decreased by $27,696,300 as follows: 
2. The income from staff assessment shall be credited to the Tax Equalization Fund in accordance with the provisions of General Assembly resolution 973 (X) of 15 December 1955; 
3. Direct expenses of the United Nations Postal Administration, services to visitors, catering and related services, garage operations, television services and the sale of publications, not provided for under the budget appropriations, shall be charged against the income derived from those activities. 
(b) Decides to consider in detail the second performance report at its resumed forty-eighth session; 
(e) Notes that such approval has not been requested and that, therefore, such payments were not authorized by the General Assembly; 
(f) Requests the Secretary-General to provide all information on all aspects of the use of supernumeraries during the bienniums 1990-1991 and 1992-1993 in a written report to the General Assembly at its resumed forty-eighth session; 
1. At its 31st plenary meeting, on 15 October 1993, the General Assembly decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Personnel questions" and to allocate it to the Fifth Committee. 
3. For its consideration of the item, the Committee had before it a note by the Secretary-General on respect for the privileges and immunities of officials of the United Nations and the specialized agencies and related organizations (A/C.5/48/5). 
Reaffirming its resolution 46/151 of 18 December 1991, the annex to which contains the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, 
Also reaffirming its resolution 45/253 of 21 December 1990 on programme planning, in which the economic recovery and development of Africa are spelt out as one of the five overall priorities reflected in the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, 
Recalling its resolutions 45/178 of 19 December 1990 and 45/200 of 21 December 1990 on the critical economic situation in Africa and on African commodity problems, respectively, 
Taking note of decisions 1992/19 of 26 May 1992 and 1993/17 of 18 June 1993 adopted by the Governing Council of the United Nations Development Programme on the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, 
Taking note further of resolution CM/Res.1415 (LVI) of 28 June 1992 of the Council of Ministers of the Organization of African Unity on the New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, 
Reaffirming the importance of addressing the challenges facing African agricultural sectors, inter alia, drought, desertification, land degradation, locust infestation, land management and incentive structures, so as to achieve African food security as outlined in the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, 
Deeply concerned by the constrained financial resource flows to Africa aggravated by rising debt and debt-service obligations and low private investment flows, and noting that Africa is the only continent experiencing a negative net transfer of resources in the 1990s, 
Acknowledging the positive impact of substantive official development assistance transfers to Africa, 
Mindful of the need for African countries to increase and mobilize internal resources for sustainable development through, inter alia, policies for the promotion of domestic savings, improved and accessible banking facilities and further improvements in traditional practices of capital formation at local levels, 
Taking note of the International Conference on African Development, convened at Tokyo on 5 and 6 October 1993, and of the Declaration adopted, 
1. Reaffirms the high priority attached, in the medium-term plan 1992-1997, to Africa's economic recovery and development, including the effective implementation of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s as integrated in Programme 45; 
4. Urges all United Nations organs, organizations and programmes to integrate the priorities of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s in their mandates, to allocate sufficient resources for their operation, and to improve further the use of available resources; 
6. Renews its call upon the international community to pursue vigorously its responsibilities and commitments under the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s in order to provide full and tangible support to the African efforts; 
14. Stresses the importance that the Secretary-General, Africa and an increasing number of countries attach to the necessity of the proposed establishment and operationalization of a diversification fund for African commodities; 
15. Stresses also the need, in developing diversification projects and programmes, to make full and effective use of existing funding mechanisms; 
16. Stresses further the need to fill gaps that may exist in funding available for diversification of related activities in Africa; 
19. Encourages African countries to establish national diversification councils, as recommended in the report of the Secretary-General, including representatives from the Government and the private sector; 
26. Decides to include an item entitled "Implementation of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s" in the agenda of its fiftieth session. 
2. In connection with the activities proposed under operative paragraphs 2, 10 and 23 of the draft resolution, the estimated cost requirements would amount to $192,500, broken down as follows: 
This provision could be utilized towards partial absorption of the estimated requirements. 
Thus, the additional requirements which would be subject to operation and use of the contingency fund amount to $152,500. 
5. In summary, subject to the guidelines for the use and operation of the contingency fund, an additional appropriation of $152,500 is requested under section 8, Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
1. Under the terms of operative paragraphs 1 and 2 of the draft resolution, the General Assembly would: 
2. Should the General Assembly adopt the draft resolution, the Secretary-General would continue the appointment of his Special Adviser for Public Policy and continue to provide her with adequate staff and related support. 
4. Should the General Assembly approve these resources, no additional appropriations would be required. 
Following my letter to you of 9 February 1993 (S/25258), I have the honour to provide you with the following information. 
During January and February 1993, 19 temporary deportees who were either ill or mistakenly excluded were returned: 
- On 9 January 1993, 1 temporary deportee was returned; 
- On 23 January 1993, 13 temporary deportees were returned; 
- On 7 February 1993, 5 temporary deportees were returned. 
The Government also decided to reduce by one half the term of the exclusion for the deportees against whom the temporary deportation remained in force. 
On 9 September 1993, the Government of Israel allowed the return of 181 deportees. 
On 15 December 1993, the remaining 215 deportees were allowed to return. 
Although 18 chose not to do so, 197 returned. 
We will likewise inform our legal representatives before the International Court of Justice. 
2. Since the last report, there have been further changes in the composition of the Special Commission. 
3. The organizational structure remains essentially as reported previously. 
Currently there are 35 staff in the Office of the Executive Chairman in New York, 23 in the Bahrain Field Office and 77 in the Baghdad Field Office. 
4. There is still no agreement on the sale of Iraqi oil to finance United Nations operations resulting from the cease-fire resolution. 
Current expenses have been met from voluntary contributions from Member States and funds made available from frozen Iraqi assets in accordance with Security Council resolution 778 (1992). 
5. Governments have continued to support the operation of the Special Commission through the contribution of personnel, services and equipment. 
This rapidly became intertwined with two other issues: the installation of remote-controlled monitoring cameras at two rocket engine test stands, and the issue of "dialogue" between Iraq, on the one hand, and the Special Commission and IAEA, or the Security Council, on the other. 
Instead, Iraq proposed that action on each of these items await the conclusion of a dialogue on all outstanding issues between it and the Special Commission and IAEA. 
11. These developments led to the Security Council issuing a statement on 18 June 1993 (S/25970), demanding that Iraq accede to the removal and destruction of the chemicals and equipment in question and cease its obstruction forthwith of the installation of the cameras. 
Iraq acceded to the removal and destruction of the chemicals and equipment but it continued to refuse the installation of the cameras. 
The result of this visit was a report (S/26127) which recorded position papers of the Commission and Iraq, the Commission's comments on Iraq's position paper and conclusions reflecting common understandings of the two sides. 
In the meantime, the cameras were to be installed, tested and maintained. 
This arrangement was observed. 
Iraq did, during an army manoeuvre in November 1993, launch some short-range missiles without notifying the Commission. 
13. The first round of high-level technical talks took place in New York from 31 August to 10 September 1993 and resulted in a joint report (S/26451). 
During these talks, the Commission explained to Iraq precisely what ongoing monitoring and verification would entail and Iraq appeared to accept most of the methods to be used. 
Its prime concerns related to how the intrusive rights and privileges of the Commission, being extended indefinitely into the future, would be implemented so as not to endanger the safety of the Iraqi leadership, infringe on Iraq's sovereignty or hinder its economic or technical development. 
Most of these key questions related to foreign suppliers and technical advice although, in the chemical weapons area, some related to past production levels. 
14. It was agreed at the end of the high-level technical talks to conduct a further round of high-level talks in Baghdad shortly thereafter in order to resolve all the outstanding issues. 
However, the Commission stipulated that there would be no second round unless the monitoring cameras were activated. 
Before this happened, a further incident arose when the Iraqi side delayed the installation on board one of the Commission's CH53g helicopters of gamma detection sensors, which the Government of France had made available for surveillance and detection purposes. 
Furthermore, Iraq did not agree immediately to the activation of the monitoring cameras; agreement was only forthcoming on 23 September 1993, activation being on 25 September 1993. 
However, in exchange for this, Iraq sought to have the information treated as solely confidential to the Commission and requested a statement from the Commission that Iraq was now fully in compliance with section C of resolution 687 (1991), less the future monitoring aspects thereof. 
This latter statement the Commission could not give, rather wording the report with caveats relating to adequate verification of the newly received information. 
In recognition that the Commission might need some time to study, verify and assess the new data, Iraq accepted instead that there would be a further round of talks in New York. 
17. This further round of talks took place in New York from 15 to 30 November 1993, comprising high-level technical talks and, during the second week, parallel political talks. 
In subsequent working groups, Iraq provided information supplementary to that provided in the previous round in Baghdad on its past proscribed programmes and on sites, equipment and materials to be monitored pursuant to the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
Discussions were held on alternative means of verification, on a process to address past difficulties in verification and on how ongoing monitoring and verification would be implemented. 
In welcoming this development, the Commission requested that Iraq submit, as soon as possible, consolidated declarations under resolution 715 (1991) and the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
Iraq, in response to this request, submitted to the Commission a statement (S/26825, enclosure II) confirming that declarations previously made by Iraq were to be considered to have been made under resolution 715 (1991) and the plans. 
20. In conclusion, there have been major positive developments at the political level since the previous report. 
Iraq has acknowledged its obligations under resolution 715 (1991) and the plans approved thereunder. 
21. Recent operational developments have also been encouraging in that the inspection teams that have conducted activities in Iraq since the September talks have been well received by the Iraqi counterparts and their tasks have been facilitated by Iraq. 
These inspections have been amongst the most intensive, especially UNSCOM63, which was the largest and longest inspection undertaken by the Commission to date. 
One, to investigate allegations that Iraq had used chemical weapons against Shiah opposition elements in the southern marshes, was also highly politically sensitive. 
Nevertheless, Iraq did facilitate this inspection with the exception of refusing to allow the team to interview army personnel as noted in paragraph 8 above. 
22. In the chemical weapons area, activities focused on destruction activities. 
Full accounts of inspection and destruction activities can be found in appendices II and III respectively. 
This last has proved necessary because of Iraq's refusal until very recently to acknowledge its obligations under the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification (see appendix II). 
Helicopter missions continue to be flown in support of ground inspections and to provide a time-series photographic record of sites which shall need monitoring under the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
Such missions have been flown in and around Baghdad and in central, western and north-western Iraq. 
A full report of this visit is to be found in document S/26571. 
28. In relation to the information provided in the chemical weapons area, Iraq's earlier accounts of its past chemical weapons production had blatantly failed to take into account past disposal of chemical weapons. 
In Baghdad, the Iraqi side gave for the first time an account of chemical weapons production which addressed the obvious shortfalls of earlier declarations. 
29. In each of the weapons areas, the Commission's evaluation of this new information is that it is credible but still incomplete. 
The quantities for imports and production declared by Iraq are within the Commission's estimate range. 
However, verification has been rendered difficult as Iraq claims that all relevant documentation about its past programmes has been destroyed. 
The Commission took the occasion of the high-level talks in New York in November 1993 to press the Iraqi side for further information and to facilitate, to the extent possible, preferably by retrieving documentation, the Commission's task of verifying Iraq's new declarations. 
Iraq is further obliged to update the information on (a) each 15 January and 15 July, and to report further on (b) when requested to do so by the Commission. 
It also handed over declarations concerning sites that should be subject to baseline inspections under the monitoring regime. 
The Commission also undertook, upon the delegation's return to New York, to create a standardized reporting format to facilitate Iraq's reporting and the Commission's manipulation of the data provided. 
However, the Commission informed the Iraqi side that, as these declarations had not been made formally under resolution 715 (1991), they could not be accepted by the Commission as fulfilment of Iraq's reporting obligations. 
Once Iraq acknowledged its obligations under resolution 715 (1991) and the plans approved thereunder, Iraq would need to submit the required declarations formally under and in accordance with the resolution. 
While this addresses the question of the legal status of Iraq's earlier declarations, it does not address the problems arising from the declarations' inadequacies, inadequacies that the Commission will have to take up with the Iraqi side before it can fully implement the plan for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
33. On the declarations referred to in (b) in paragraph 30 above, the Commission has still received nothing from Iraq. 
These are clearly required before any determination is made that Iraq is in compliance with its reporting requirements. 
In regard to the former, supplementation by supporting documentary evidence clearly provides the most satisfactory solution but, as noted in paragraph 18 above, the Commission has discussed with Iraq alternative means whereby Iraq might assist the Commission in adequately verifying its various declarations; 
For its part, the Commission must, on the basis of Iraq's revised declarations, draw up a list of sites which should be subject to baseline inspections to assess whether and, if so, how each site should be monitored and with what frequency. 
For each site a monitoring and verification protocol will need to be compiled, containing the information on the site essential for effective monitoring and the details of the monitoring and verification activities to be conducted at the site in question. 
Once these have been prepared in draft, baseline inspections can proceed and final drafts of the protocols can be submitted by the inspection teams to the Executive Chairman for approval. 
36. Further inspection activities are planned in each of the weapons categories, albeit with the focus now on ongoing monitoring and verification. 
37. The priorities for the Special Commission are now: 
(b) Initiation of monitoring inspections; 
(e) Completion of the destruction activities, essentially in relation to Iraq's former chemical weapons programme at Muthanna. 
1. The Commission has currently a total of 135 positions distributed amongst its three offices. 
Fifty positions are fully financed by the Commission. 
The balance of the staff are on loan from their Governments for assignments ranging from 3 to 12 months. 
IAEA has a total of seven staff financed by the Commission in support of the work mandated by section C of Security Council resolution 687 (1991). 
2. Expenditures until the end of December 1993 will amount to about US$ 56 million. 
3. In addition, there have been a large number of contributions in kind and in services provided by various Governments. 
Germany has indicated that it estimates its contribution to UNSCOM, particularly in the provision of aircraft and crews, will be close to $30 million by the end of 1993. 
Out of this amount, about $17.5 million is considered an advance which will require reimbursement. 
* Loan to be repaid. 
During this inspection, Iraq declared larger stocks, stating that the bomb was a failed prototype munition for chemical weapons and that the larger numbers represented munitions scrapped during the production and testing phases. 
2. UNSCOM63, while primarily focused on searching for possible underground stores of ballistic missiles, also searched for possible hidden stocks of chemical weapons and biological weapons facilities. 
As reported in paragraph 23 below, no proscribed items or activities were found in this regard. 
3. UNSCOM65 was constituted at short notice to investigate persistent reports that chemical weapons had been used by Iraqi Government troops against opposition elements in the southern marshes of Iraq. 
Initially, the team assembled as a fact-finding mission and visited the Islamic Republic of Iran to obtain clarification about the allegations from persons claiming to have witnessed the incident, specifically to obtain an exact location of the site at which the alleged chemical weapon attack took place. 
4. During the inspection, the team conducted a thorough inspection of the site and took a large number of soil, water, flora and fauna samples which will be analysed in various laboratories with expertise in the analysis of such samples. 
The team also inspected the area around the site of the alleged attack. 
Vehicles, boats and helicopters were used in this survey. 
One unexploded munition was discovered at the site but was in too dangerous a condition for the team to take samples from. 
Consequently, a second team of explosive demolition experts from the Commission's chemical destruction group at Muthanna was dispatched to the site, on 25 November 1993, and concluded that this munition was not a chemical munition but a high-explosive, rocket-propelled grenade. 
It was destroyed by these experts. 
5. In the course of its investigation the Commission has also obtained some documents, which are now subject to forensic examination and analysis. 
6. Analysis of the samples is expected to take some time to conclude. 
7. The Commission has continued intensive and multifaceted inspection efforts in the ballistic missile area. 
A third interim monitoring mission (IMT-1c) was carried out in June. 
Monitoring camera systems were installed and activated at two missile test stands and a detailed engineering survey of all known missile test sites in Iraq was conducted. 
UNSCOM63, the largest inspection team to date, conducted inspections in Iraq in September and October. 
8. Iraq's persistent refusal, until 26 November 1993, to acknowledge its obligations under Security Council resolution 715 (1991) prevented timely implementation of the plan approved under that resolution for ongoing monitoring and verification by the Commission of relevant activities in Iraq. 
The plan foresaw immediate implementation as of October 1991. 
Consequently, the Commission initiated, in January 1993, a new type of inspection activity in Iraq, interim monitoring. 
9. The prime objectives of interim monitoring were to continue to collect information on missile programmes in Iraq and to deter Iraq from launching covert programmes in prohibited missile systems. 
Interim monitoring was not intended to substitute for ongoing monitoring and verification under resolution 715 (1991). 
Instead, the interim monitoring teams were tasked with gathering technical information and providing in-depth assessments in order to assist the Commission in preparation for effective execution of the ongoing monitoring and verification plan, once Iraq acknowledged its obligations under resolution 715 (1991). 
The main objective of this mission was to assess existing Iraqi capabilities in the area of precision machining related to ballistic missiles production, in particular gyroscope devices and liquid-fuel engine manufacture. 
The team conducted inspection activities at 16 industrial facilities and at two military sites. 
The teams were able to collect valuable information and technical data needed for the planning and implementation of ongoing monitoring and verification activities in Iraq under resolution 715 (1991). 
12. On 6 June 1993, the Commission informed Iraq of its intention to install remote-controlled camera systems at two missile engine test stands, Al-Yawm Al-Azim and Al-Rafah. 
The purpose of this inspection effort was to verify that no prohibited activities were taking place at these test stands. 
Iraq responded that it would not accept any monitoring activities and would insist that the Commission limit itself to inspection activities under resolution 687 (1991). 
In his report to the Council (S/25960), the Executive Chairman stated that Iraq's obstruction was a further failure by Iraq to fulfil its obligations in compliance with the relevant resolutions of the Security Council and agreements with the Commission. 
13. Even after this statement by the Security Council, Iraq continued its obstruction of the installation of the cameras. 
As an interim measure, the Commission, after having informed the Council, dispatched a team (UNSCOM60) to Iraq, on 10 July, to seal the relevant equipment and facilities at both sites so as to ensure that they were not used until the cameras had been installed. 
The Iraqi authorities blocked this team from carrying out its mission. 
The Executive Chairman stated that the matter had been elevated by Iraq from a specific issue of monitoring the missile test sites in question to a level of principle concerning Iraq's acceptance of ongoing monitoring and verification under resolution 715 (1991). 
14. The Executive Chairman visited Baghdad from 15 to 19 July 1993, in order to seek full compliance by Iraq with the Council's decision of 18 June 1993. 
On the issue of the monitoring of the two missile test stands, Iraq, as a result of this visit, agreed on an interim basis to permit the installation of cameras at Al-Yawm Al-Azim and Al-Rafah. 
It was also understood that a long-term solution of this issue, including the question of the activation of these cameras, would be one of the topics to be covered during high-level technical talks in New York. 
A full account of this visit is contained in the Executive Chairman's report to the Security Council (S/26127). 
15. Pursuant to the above arrangements, the Commission dispatched to Baghdad, on 25 July, a small technical team to install the camera systems at the Al-Yawm Al-Azim and Al-Rafah sites. 
The installation of the cameras, including their testing, was completed on 3 August 1993. 
As part of the interim arrangements, the Commission sent a number of missile experts to Baghdad to observe any missile tests that Iraq might declare to the Commission. 
UNSCOM62 operated in Iraq for this purpose from 23 August till 27 September 1993. 
16. After the first round of high-level talks in New York, the Government of Iraq informed the Commission that it had agreed to the activation of the camera systems at Al-Rafah and Al-Yawm Al-Azim. 
On 25 September 1993, the cameras were activated. 
Since then they have been operating on a continuous basis. 
The cameras are arranged in a manner that enables UNSCOM to assess whether a test was of a prohibited missile, engine or motor. 
Missile test monitoring handbooks, to include engineering baselines for the test sites, checklists and reporting forms for the Iraqis, were developed. 
An upgrade of the camera systems, to include radio links and improved lenses, was undertaken from 2 to 10 December 1993. 
17. UNSCOM63 carried out its mission in Iraq from 30 September to 30 October 1993. 
These tasks were identified as critical to the Commission's intention to complete the identification phase of its work under resolution 687 (1991). 
19. In addition to utilizing proven inspection procedures, UNSCOM63's mission required the use of new inspection techniques since much of the information to be checked by the team referred to underground storage for prohibited items. 
As a consequence, ground-penetrating radar (GPR) mounted on helicopters was used to increase the effectiveness of the survey of areas to be inspected. 
20. Two additional helicopters were deployed to Iraq to support the inspection. 
The primary mission of these helicopters was to conduct GPR surveys. 
They also performed aerial inspection of specific sites and provided an additional means of securing sites to be inspected including, as necessary, at night, using forward-looking infrared radar (FLIR). 
Until the arrival of the two Bell helicopters on 3 October 1993, the team conducted ground inspections of a number of sites in and around Baghdad. 
The first series of inspections utilizing GPR were conducted from 4 to 7 October. 
The objective of this phase was to test the veracity of some critical information on the operational use of Al Hussein missiles during the Gulf war. 
The areas of GPR inspections centred around known launch positions of Al Hussein missiles and varied in size from 20 to 45 square kilometres. 
Intensive GPR and ground searches were conducted at these locations in order to identify launcher hide sites. 
In addition, two sites were investigated on the ground and from the air to determine if these were or had been the locations of prohibited activities. 
This required a search of a very large area (1,000 square kilometres) as well as inspections, including GPR surveys, of specific locations already known to the team or identified through area searches. 
The inspection in north-west Iraq was completed by 28 October 1993, after intensive area searches, aerial surveys and ground inspections of specific locations had been accomplished. 
In parallel with this task, the team visited sites containing declared prohibited items and verified the destruction of these items by Iraq as previously instructed by the Commission. 
22. During its deployment in Iraq, UNSCOM63 inspected more than 30 sites and areas. 
Altogether, 28 GPR missions were flown, totalling more than 56 hours of flying time. 
24. The first special aerial inspection team mission which focused on the detection of gamma emissions was flown from 10 to 25 September 1993. 
Partial surveys were conducted at Al Tuwaitha, Al Atheer and Al Jezira. 
Gamma signals were detected from multiple points at all sites. 
25. The second such aerial inspection using the gamma detection equipment was flown from 2 to 15 December 1993. 
Gamma signals were detected from all sites, but the significance of this will not be apparent until the results of the analysis are available. 
The present report focuses solely on developments since June 1993. 
2. Contributing nations have maintained their support for the Chemical Destruction Group (CDG). However, staffing is a permanent problem, as experts with the required qualifications are few and are required for work in the supplying countries. 
The continued support of these countries will be required until CDG completes its task. 
Recommendations from the Iraqi side to lower some standards in order to speed up destruction activities have been rejected. 
Regular air sampling has been conducted. 
Additional warning devices, such as remote-control mustard detectors, have been added to improve safety measures. 
These high safety standards have paid dividends in ensuring that various minor incidents have been contained. 
If safety procedures were not followed, the work is of a nature that some of the incidents could have resulted in serious accidents. However, the environment for everyday work remains extremely hazardous due to daily exposure to chemical agents. 
4. The key factors affecting the rate at which CDG destroys chemicals have not changed: 
(c) Support from the Iraqi side; 
However, there is some uncertainty as to the exact amounts of agent actually destroyed because of various factors, such as leakage from containers and deterioration of agent prior to destruction. 
6. Over the reporting period, destruction activities went smoothly; the major limitations to continuous destruction were: 
(a) Maintenance work to the incinerator and hydrolysis plants; 
(b) Spare parts supply problems; 
7. Planning figures for daily destruction rates are approximately 3,500 litres of mustard and 350 litres of tabun. 
(a) What chemical production equipment should be destroyed; 
(b) What destruction methods to use for this equipment; 
(d) How to seal bunkers that have been identified for sealing; 
(f) What final verification of destruction activities will be required prior to the withdrawal of CDG. 
A plan for winding down CDG's work, which will address all these questions, is now being developed. 
This estimate is based on CDG's destruction timetable, the time required for the closing-down operations and time built in for slippage. 
Flexibility will be needed to allow for adjustments to operational needs. 
1. Over the past six months the Information Assessment Unit has continued to evolve in response to the changing requirements of the Commission's work. 
The major activity in this respect concerns preparations for full-scale monitoring activity in Iraq. 
2. The Unit's information collection activities have expanded, drawing upon the Commission's own assets, as well as those of external organizations. 
Supporting Governments and agencies remain a significant source of information and assessment on past proscribed programmes in Iraq. 
The number of Governments and agencies with whom the Unit has contact has grown over the past six months. 
External organizations also play an important role in providing the Unit with technical data on equipment and systems in Iraq, thus allowing the Unit's analysts to make informed evaluations on their capabilities and functions. 
3. The Information Assessment Unit continues to derive great benefit from its aerial surveillance platforms. 
These have expanded in role and number over the last few months. 
The Commission's high-altitude reconnaissance plane (U-2) flies up to three times a week; some 186 missions had been flown as of 13 December 1993. 
The aircraft's missions are assigned by the Unit and now encompass a number of different roles. The U-2 overflies on a regular basis sites identified as requiring ongoing monitoring and verification and new sites of potential interest as designated by the Unit. 
Mosaics of these areas are being produced and provide the analysts with reference photography of large areas. 
The final function of the aircraft is to provide aerial surveillance of inspection sites before and during ground teams' visits, in order to ensure that no proscribed or evasion activity has taken place. 
The emphasis for the team's activities is increasingly focused on sites determined to be of relevance for ongoing monitoring and verification purposes. 
The detailed photography from these missions provides the Unit's analysts with a means of monitoring changes which take place over time at a particular facility. 
The aerial inspection team also plays a valuable part in providing aerial surveillance over inspection sites. 
Two other additional types of aerial detection devices have also been introduced into Iraq recently; ground-penetrating radar (GPR) and forward-looking infrared radar (FLIR). 
The FLIR was also used in this inspection for aerial surveillance activities during the first-ever, night-time operations. 
Its main function was to assist in the overnight securing of the sites to be inspected. 
6. The photographic product derived from all these aerial assets is held in the Information Assessment Unit in New York where it is assessed by the Unit's photographic interpreters and analysts. 
Material relating to nuclear facilities is also shared with IAEA. 
The product now constitutes a very comprehensive library of material which can be drawn upon by the analysts for assessment and monitoring purposes and for use in preparing inspections. 
7. The capability for handling written data in the Unit has also expanded with the introduction of new computer hardware and software which offers the analysts a comprehensive means of storing, retrieving and manipulating data. 
In addition to providing assessments on the status of Iraq's compliance with the terms of the cease-fire resolution 687 (1991), the Unit's work also generates the inspection programme. 
In its assessment role, the Unit is increasingly focusing on defining the sites, facilities and equipment relevant for ongoing monitoring and verification, together with the modalities and techniques to be employed. 
New staff members have also been recruited to focus on specific aspects of monitoring, such as import control. 
The Unit continues to benefit from experienced staff who have amassed a wealth of knowledge on Iraq's proscribed programmes. 
1. Work under the ongoing monitoring and verification phase is under way. 
The ongoing monitoring and verification effort in the three weapons areas for which the Commission has direct responsibility (ballistic missile, chemical and biological) is being coordinated in order to achieve continuity and harmony in approach. 
Various tasks have already been undertaken. 
2. Pending receipt from Iraq of the complete information required under and in accordance with resolution 715 (1991) and the Commission's plan for ongoing monitoring and verification, a list of the sites/facilities which would be subject to baseline inspections has been drawn up. 
Concepts for ongoing monitoring and verification inspections have been drawn up, providing for a combination of unannounced and announced inspections. 
A preliminary assessment of operational and planning requirements has been undertaken in respect of the personnel (length of stay, background, expertise, need for training), equipment (monitoring sensors and technology and standard operational equipment) and assets (ground and air) which will be needed for monitoring purposes. 
As required by paragraph 8 of resolution 715 (1991), an import/export control mechanism will be put in place, the planning modalities and requirements of which are currently being identified. 
Monitoring and verification protocols for the sites to be inspected are being prepared. 
During the high-level technical talks in New York in September, critical items were identified for which details on suppliers were essential if the Commission and IAEA were to be able to fulfil their mandates. 
(a) To discover the full list of who supplied Iraq, thus enabling the Commission and IAEA, by investigating with the supplier companies through the relevant Governments, to establish material balances for each of the weapons programmes. 
This would be achieved through the rough equation: 
3. The information provided by Iraq responded to the questions identified in New York. 
In the chemical area, Iraq provided: aggregate quantities of precursors imported against companies and country of origin; aggregate quantities of empty munitions imported against companies and country of origin; and aggregate quantities of production equipment imported by type, capacity, material, company and country of origin. 
In the biological area, Iraq answered questions about the sources of complex media, toxins, micro-organisms, aerosol generators and incubation chambers, in aggregate quantities by company and country of origin. 
In the ballistic missile area, the Commission's questions concentrated on critical items essential for the production of ballistic missiles, e.g., gyroscope and fuel components. 
For these, Iraq provided the name of the company, the country of origin, the quantities supplied, the point of entry into Iraq and the consignee. 
5. It is noticeable that some of the items of concern to the Commission and IAEA did not require export licences at the time. 
Where such licences were required, Iraq had developed means to circumvent them. 
(a) Direct from the manufacturing company to Iraq; 
(c) Via a third country; 
(d) Via a second company in the same country. 
6. The Commission is required, under paragraph 7 of resolution 715 (1991) and in coordination with IAEA and the Sanctions Committee established pursuant to resolution 661 (1990), to elaborate a mechanism for monitoring Iraq's imports and exports of certain listed items. 
This will require, in order best to focus the resources and efforts of the Commission, the identification, on the basis of the annexes to the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification, of key choke points in the development and production of the banned weapons capabilities. 
It should be noted that paragraph 12 of the plan for ongoing monitoring and verification (S/22871/Rev.1) requires that this mechanism should be developed "at the earliest possible date, and not later than before the lifting of sanctions" covering items relevant to the monitoring plan. 
7. The Commission intends to hold in New York, in early 1994, meetings with weapons and export control experts from key supplier countries with the purpose of deriving from the annexes lists of items to be controlled under the regime. 
3. In paragraph 2 of its resolution 862 (1993), the Security Council approved the dispatch of an advance team of not more than 30 personnel to assess requirements and prepare for the possible dispatch of both the civilian police and military assistance components of the proposed mission. 
4. By paragraph 3 of the same resolution, the Security Council decided that the mandate of the advance team would expire within one month and contemplated that this advance team could be incorporated into the proposed mission if and when it would be formally established by the Council. 
6. On 22 September 1993, the Secretary-General submitted to the Council an addendum 3/ to his report, in which he provided a statement of financial implications for UNMIH. 
The total cost of the operation for a six-month period was estimated at $49,856,000 gross. 
9. By the same resolution, the Security Council decided that UNMIH would comprise up to 567 United Nations police monitors and a military construction unit with a strength of approximately 700, including 60 military trainers. 
10. Finally, the Council requested the Secretary-General to submit progress reports to it on the implementation of this resolution by 10 December 1993 and 25 January 1994 with a view to keeping the Council fully informed on actions taken to implement the Mission. 
11. On 11 October 1993, organized civilian groups threatened journalists and diplomats waiting to meet a contingent of UNMIH. The disturbance created by these armed groups, as well as a lack of dock personnel, prevented the ship carrying the contingent from landing in Port-au-Prince. 
14. On the basis of the report, the Security Council decided, by its resolution 873 (1993) to reimpose the sanctions set out in resolution 841 (1993) as of 2359 hours on 18 October 1993 unless the parties honoured their commitments. 
15. On 15 October 1993, President Aristide addressed a letter to the Secretary-General, 6/ drawing his attention to the assassination of the Minister of Justice on 14 October and calling for all necessary measures to strengthen the provisions of Security Council resolution 873 (1993). 
The Special Representative remained at Port-au-Prince with a number of assistants. 
20. On 26 November 1993, the Secretary-General presented a report 11/ to the Security Council on UNMIH. 
The report, inter alia, indicated that up to that date, the necessary cooperation had not been forthcoming from the Haitian military authorities: they had failed to live up to the commitments which they had solemnly entered into under the Governors Island Agreement. 
In these circumstances, the Secretary-General was obliged to conclude that the mandate entrusted to UNMIH by resolution 867 (1993) could not be implemented until there was a clear and substantial change of attitude on the part of the Haitian military leaders. 
22. For budgetary purposes, it is assumed that UNMIH would be continued at its present level, pending further developments. 
The requirements for the maintenance of UNMIH through 22 March 1994 is estimated at $1,383,000. 
Annex III, section A, provides the proposed civilian staffing table. Civilian staff and related costs are shown in section B of the same annex. 
23. The Secretary-General recommends the establishment of a special account for UNMIH under the authority of financial regulation 6.6 for the purpose of accounting for income received and expenditure made in respect of the mission. 
The financial accounts will be kept in accordance with the approved mandate period. 
Should the mandate of UNMIH be extended by the Security Council, appropriate additional accounting arrangements may be proposed to the General Assembly. 
1. The cost estimates set out herein were calculated, where applicable, on the basis of the cost parameters indicated below. 
2. The travel cost of military and civilian personnel to the mission area has been estimated at $1,400 per person per round trip. 
3. Salaries and staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on standard rates for New York staff in the Professional category and above and the General Service category. 
6. No provision is required under this heading. 
7. No provision is required under this heading. 
11. No provision is required under this heading. 
14. No provision is required under this heading. 
15. No provision is required under this heading. 
19. No provision is required under this heading. 
20. No provision is required under this heading. 
21. No provision is required under this heading. 
22. No provision is required under this heading. 
23. No provision is required under this heading. 
25. Provision is made for the rental and repair of office accommodations for use by civilian police. 
26. No provision is required under this heading. 
27. No provision is required under this heading. 
28. No provision is required under this heading. 
29. No provision is required under this heading. 
30. No provision is required under this heading. 
31. No provision is required under this heading. 
34. No provision is required under this heading. 
36. No provision is required under this heading. 
37. No provision is required under this heading. 
38. No provision is required under this heading. 
39. No provision is required under this heading. 
40. No provision is required under this heading. 
41. No provision is required under this heading. 
43. No provision is required under this heading. 
45. Provision is made for miscellaneous supplies for the advance team. 
46. No provision is required under this heading. 
47. No provision is required under this heading. 
48. No provision is required under this heading. 
49. No provision is required under this heading. 
50. No provision is required under this heading. 
52. No provision is required under this heading. 
56. Voluntary contributions in kind have not been provided to UNMIH. 
2. For the year of their admission, these Member States shall contribute at the rate of one twelfth of these percentages for each full month of membership. 
3. The 1993 assessments of the Czech Republic and Slovakia shall be credited to Member States; the advance of the former Czechoslovakia to the Working Capital Fund shall be transferred to the two new States in accordance with their rates of assessment; 
6. The advances of Eritrea, Monaco and Andorra to the Working Capital Fund shall be added to the Fund pending the incorporation of their rates of assessment in a 100.00 per cent scale. 
Recalling all its previous resolutions on the scale of assessments, in particular resolution 46/221 of 20 December 1991, 
1. Requests the Committee on Contributions to recommend to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session a scale of assessments for the period 1995-1997 on the basis of the average of two separate machine scales and the following elements and criteria: 
(a) Statistical base periods of seven and eight years; 
(b) Uniform exchange rates in accordance with the criteria contained in paragraph 3 (b) of resolution 46/221 B of 20 December 1991; 
(c) The debt adjustment approach used in the preparation of the scale of assessments for the period 1992-1994; 
2. Decides that in phasing out the scheme of limits, the allocation of additional points resulting therefrom to developing countries benefiting from its application shall be limited to 15 per cent of the effect of the phase-out; 
Decides also that individual rates for the least developed countries should not exceed their current level, namely, 0.01 per cent. 
2. The Fifth Committee considered the item at its 42nd, 44th, 45th and 46th meetings, on 17, 19, 21 and 22 December 1993. 
Reaffirming the need to continue to improve the administrative and financial management of peace-keeping operations, 
4. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations". 
Recalling the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions [5]/ which, inter alia, addressed the timely submission of reports to the General Assembly, 
Mindful of the fact that peace-keeping requires a reliable and assured funding base for the success of operations and that troop contributors need to be reimbursed on a more regular basis, and that the continuation of irregular budgetary practices may further complicate this situation, 
3. Notes that such a compilation of the requirements of the operations represents an exceptional measure in order to expedite the approval of resources necessary for the maintenance of the operations and does not constitute a precedent for the future; 
4. Decides, therefore, that peace-keeping submissions will continue to be considered on an individual basis until such time as the General Assembly decides otherwise; 
8. Expresses its concern about the apparent lack of adequate financial planning relating to peace-keeping; 
12. Decides also to take action on each operation within the framework of the present resolution in a separate decision at its current regular session; 
"(b) Relocation of Belarus and Ukraine to the group of Member States set out in paragraph 3 (c) of General Assembly resolution 43/232" and to allocate it to the Fifth Committee. 
3. The Fifth Committee considered this item at its 27th, 28th and 45th meetings, on 2, 3 and 21 December 1993. 
6. Statements in explanation of position after the adoption of the draft decision were made by the representatives of Madagascar, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, the United States of America, the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and Ukraine (see A/C.5/48/SR.45). 
(a) To continue during its current session the mandate of the open-ended working group of the Fifth Committee established pursuant to General Assembly resolution 47/218 of 23 December 1992; 
(b) As an ad hoc arrangement, in respect of the apportionment of peace-keeping expenses, that: 
(c) To consider and decide during its current session the placement of the Czech Republic and Slovakia in the appropriate group as set out in General Assembly resolution 43/232 for the apportionment of peace-keeping expenses; 
1. At its 45th meeting, on 21 December 1993, the Fifth Committee, pursuant to rule 153 of the rules of procedure of the General Assembly, considered the statement by the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/65) on the programme budget implications of draft resolution A/48/L.51. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
3. The Fifth Committee decided, without a vote, to inform the General Assembly that, should it adopt draft resolution A/48/L.51, no additional appropriation would be required under the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
4. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision as orally revised without a vote (see para. 6). 
Also reaffirming its resolution 868 (1993) of 29 September 1993 concerning the security of United Nations operations, 
Having considered the Secretary-General's letter of 16 December 1993 concerning the situation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia (S/26901), 
Noting the letter of 9 December 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Georgia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Memorandum of Understanding between the Georgian and Abkhazian sides signed in Geneva on 1 December 1993 (S/26875), 
Noting that encouraging progress has been achieved in the negotiations between the parties, which justifies the deployment of additional United Nations military observers, 
Noting also the decisions of the ministerial meeting of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) held in Rome on 30 November and 1 December 1993 (S/26843), and welcoming further the continuing cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE in this matter, 
Deeply concerned at the humanitarian situation in Georgia, in particular at the number of displaced persons and refugees, 
3. Notes the intention of the Secretary-General to plan and prepare for a possible further expansion of UNOMIG to ensure prompt deployment should the situation on the ground and the course of negotiations warrant it; 
6. Urges also the parties to take all steps necessary to ensure the security of UNOMIG personnel and welcomes the readiness of the Government of the Russian Federation to assist the Secretary-General in this regard; 
7. Urges also the parties fully to comply with their undertakings in the Memorandum of Understanding to create conditions for the voluntary safe and speedy return of refugees to the places of their permanent residence and to facilitate the provision of humanitarian assistance to all victims of the conflict; 
8. Urges also the parties not to take any political or any other steps that could aggravate the existing situation or hinder the process towards a comprehensive political settlement; 
9. Encourages donor States to make contributions in response to the United Nations humanitarian appeal; 
In my report dated 14 November 1993 (S/26743), I informed the members of the Security Council of the efforts of my Special Envoy for Tajikistan to promote an early political solution to the conflict in the country through political dialogue among all parties concerned. 
In the same report, I informed the Council of my decision to extend the mandate of my Special Envoy for a further five months, until 31 March 1994. 
Your predecessor, in his letter of 23 November 1993 (S/26794), informed me that the members of the Council welcomed this decision. 
Having recently decided to assign Ambassador Ismat Kittani to other functions in the Secretariat, I have further decided, after consulting the Government of Tajikistan and others concerned, to appoint Ambassador Ramiro Piriz-Ballon, Permanent Representative of Uruguay to the United Nations, as his successor. 
The members of the Council welcome your decision and look forward to further reports on developments in Tajikistan, on Ambassador Piriz-Ballon's mission as it develops and on any future recommendations you might wish to make in the context of that mission. 
The Serbs, with Muslims the most populous in the region, were brutally expelled from Mostar and its surroundings. 
The world media and the international community turned a blind eye to this horrendous crime against the Serb population of Mostar and its surroundings, thus stoking the violent clashes between Muslims and Croats for the control of the town. 
In these clashes, Croats destroyed the Old Bridge over the Neretva River erected in the sixteenth century by Turks with the labour of enslaved Serbs. 
The following cultural and historical monuments were destroyed: 
1. The old Orthodox church in Mostar, built in the sixteenth century. 
2. The cathedral church in Mostar, built in 1873, one of the biggest churches in the Serb Patriarchate, with exceptionally valuable items. 
Shelled on 7 and 8 June 1992, its belfry was destroyed and its interior burned down on 15 June. 
3. The Monastery of _itomisli_ (in the Eparchy of Zahumlje and Herzegovina), built in 1563, was burned and destroyed on 15 July 1992. 
4. The Church of Saint George at Kopa_i (in the Eparchy of Dabar and Bosnia), built by Herceg Stjepan in 1446, was looted and burned down by the Muslim armed forces of Alija Izetbegovi_, while the adjacent cemetery was ploughed over. 
They desecrated and damaged this unique spiritual and cultural monument of the Serb people, with frescoes dating back to 1690, just as they desecrated and damaged the Serb Orthodox church in Dubrovnik, in which they set up their quarters on 2 October 1992. 
Also reaffirming its resolution 868 (1993) of 29 September 1993 concerning the security of United Nations operations, 
Having considered the Secretary-General's letter of 16 December 1993 concerning the situation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia (S/26901), 
Noting the letter of 9 December 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Georgia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Memorandum of Understanding between the Georgian and Abkhazian sides signed in Geneva on 1 December 1993 (S/26875), 
Noting that encouraging progress has been achieved in the negotiations between the parties, which justifies the deployment of additional United Nations military observers, 
Deeply concerned at the humanitarian situation in Georgia, in particular at the number of displaced persons and refugees, 
3. Notes the intention of the Secretary-General to plan and prepare for a possible further expansion of UNOMIG to ensure prompt deployment should the situation on the ground and the course of negotiations warrant it; 
6. Urges also the parties to take all steps necessary to ensure the security of UNOMIG personnel and welcomes the readiness of the Government of the Russian Federation to assist the Secretary-General in this regard; 
7. Urges also the parties fully to comply with their undertakings in the Memorandum of Understanding to create conditions for the voluntary, safe and speedy return of refugees to the places of their permanent residence and to facilitate the provision of humanitarian assistance to all victims of the conflict; 
8. Urges also the parties not to take any political or any other steps that could aggravate the existing situation or hinder the process towards a comprehensive political settlement; 
9. Encourages donor States to make contributions in response to the United Nations humanitarian appeal; 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 121 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/801. 
2. The Fifth Committee further considered the item at its 46th meeting, on 22 December 1993. 
The General Assembly decides, in accordance with paragraph 6 of its resolution 46/220 of 20 December 1991, to approve the biennial programme of work for the Fifth Committee for 1994-1995, annexed hereto. 
(a) To defer consideration of the following documents until its resumed forty-eighth session: 
(x) Question of staff assessment; 
(xii) Second report of the Secretary-General on the programme budget for the biennium 1990-1991 - Final appropriations for 1990-1991 (A/C.5/47/77/Add.1 and Add.1/Corr.1); 
(xvii) Rates of reimbursement to troop-contributing States; 
(xviii) Note by the Secretary-General on the report of the Joint Inspection Unit entitled "Staffing of the United Nations peace-keeping and related missions (civilian component)" (also item 125) (A/48/421 and Add.1); 
(b) To defer consideration of the following document until its forty-ninth session: 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995" and to allocate it to the Fifth Committee. 
2. The Fifth Committee considered the item at its 24th, 26th to 28th and 30th to 46th meetings, on 24 and 30 November and 2, 3, 7 to 11, 13, 15 and 16 to 22 December 1993. 
6. Section IV of the present report provides a summary of the special subjects considered by the Fifth Committee, other than the programme budget implications of draft resolutions recommended by other Main Committees, which led to the adoption of specific decisions to be recommended to the General Assembly. 
10. The Fifth Committee also recommends an estimate of $411,364,200 as staff assessment for transfer in the course of the biennium 1994-1995 to the Tax Equalization Fund, from which credits are distributed to Member States in accordance with General Assembly resolution 973 (X) of 15 December 1955. 
13. The general debate on the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 was held at the 24th, 26th to 28th, 30th to 32nd, 34th, 36th and 38th meetings, held on 24 and 30 November and 2, 4, 7 to 11 and 13 December 1993. 
16. Individual sections for the proposed programme budget were considered in first reading by the Committee during the meetings indicated below: 
17. The results of the decisions taken by the Committee at the first reading on individual expenditure and income sections: 
The Committee adopted the draft decision without a vote (see para. 40). 
22. At its 46th meeting, on 22 December, the Committee considered the second reading of the proposed programme budget. 
At the same meeting the Committee adopted draft resolutions III, IV A to C and V (see para. 39, draft resolutions III and IV A to C and V). 
29. The Committee considered this question at its 44th meeting, on 19 December. 
31. The Committee considered this question at its 44th meeting, on 19 December. 
33. The Committee considered this question at its 44th meeting, on 19 December. 
35. The Committee considered this question at its 45th meeting, on 21 December. 
37. The Committee considered this question at its 45th meeting, on 21 December. 
8. Requests the Board of Auditors, as part of its audit of financial systems during the audit of regular budget accounts, to review the development of assumptions used in the presentation of the programme budget and performance reports, with a view to suggesting improvements; 
10. Also requests the Secretary-General to include every three months in his report on the status of contributions a summary financial statement; 
11. Regrets that the Secretary-General has not responded to the requests contained in section II, paragraphs 8 to 10, of resolution 47/212 B; 
15. Stresses that, whenever a post becomes vacant, a proper programmatic/workload justification will be needed for its retention, abolition or redeployment; 
16. Requests the Secretary-General to submit proposals relating to activities that may have become obsolete with a view to reallocating resources to priority areas; 
21. Also requests the Secretary-General to respect fully the rules and regulations governing programme planning in the presentation of future proposed programme budgets; 
22. Decides to make the following changes in the programmatic narrative in the final published version of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995: 
(a) To replace the references to the report entitled "An Agenda for Peace" as a mandate with references to resolutions 47/120 A and B of 18 December 1992 and 20 September 1993, respectively; 
(c) To delete the reference to preventive diplomacy in the activities under section 3B, subprogramme 4; 
23. Requests the Secretary-General: 
(a) To identify appropriate activities under section 9 of the proposed programme budget, with a view to implementing resolutions 44/215 of 22 December 1989 and 46/210 of 20 December 1991; 
(b) To reformulate activities under section 9, subprogramme 5, in order to reflect all the aspects of the pertinent resolutions, as well as the relevant mandates of programme 21 of the medium-term plan, and to report thereon to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
(c) To reformulate activities under section 10, programme 2, in accordance with the relevant mandates of programme 21 of the medium-term plan, and to report thereon to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
(d) To transfer the responsibility related to the preparation of the reports on the new international humanitarian order from section 21 to section 23; 
34. Requests the Secretary-General to clarify and review the distribution of responsibilities and liaison functions between the United Nations centres in Europe vis--vis organizations in Europe, taking into account all pertinent considerations and views expressed in the Fifth Committee; 
36. Notes that the Secretary-General's proposals for the merger of sections 3B and 3C of the programme budget should release resources for redeployment within this section; 
41. Accepts the proposals of the Secretary-General for full funding for the ad hoc secretariat on desertification for 1994-1995, subject to any expenditure in 1995 being mandated by the appropriate intergovernmental body; 
45. Accepts the proposals of the Secretary-General for resources for the preparation and servicing of the International Conference on Population and Development; 
46. Also accepts the level of resources recommended by the Advisory Committee, and requests the Secretary-General to provide adequate posts for activities dealing with micro-economic issues through redeployment; 
51. Accepts the proposal of the Secretary-General for resources for consultants and ad hoc expert groups as contained in paragraph 11A.159; 
52. Reiterates its request in resolution 47/212 B, section I, paragraph 3 (b), for the prompt appointment of the Executive Director of the International Trade Centre UNCTAD/GATT; 
53. Reiterates its request in resolution 47/212 B, section I, paragraph 3 (c), and stresses the need for the Secretary-General to implement fully and promptly the decisions of the General Assembly contained therein; 
54. Accepts the proposal of the Secretary-General for the staffing level for this budget section, as shown in the staffing table 12B.3; 
58. Requests the Secretary-General to review the allocation of resources among the approved programmes in section 21 so as to ensure the most effective delivery of all mandated activities; 
62. Requests the Secretary-General to review the requirements of the Department of Public Information, taking into account its role, functioning and activities, with a view to making it more effective, more relevant and more cost-effective and enhancing its ability to respond to the mandates entrusted to it; 
63. Also requests the Secretary-General to review the resources devoted to public information activities currently proposed outside section 24, to assess their use and to examine the viability and implications of their possible consolidation within that section; 
68. Also notes the growing imbalance between proposed expenditures for administrative matters and those for substantive issues; 
(a) Such commitments, not exceeding a total of 5 million United States dollars in any one year of the biennium 1994-1995, as the Secretary-General certifies relate to the maintenance of peace and security; 
(b) Such commitments as the President of the International Court of Justice certifies relate to expenses occasioned by: 
2. Approves the proposals made by the Secretary-General in paragraph 32 of his report [20]/ regarding the redeployment of resources from section 25, Administration and management, to section 31, Office for Inspections and Investigations, of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995; 
4. Authorizes the Secretary-General, should the Mission continue beyond 31 March 1994, to seek the concurrence of the Advisory Committee to enter into related commitments under the terms of the General Assembly resolution on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses for the biennium 1994-1995. 
(b) Obligations established in the current biennium for fellowships shall remain valid until liquidated, provided that the fellow has been nominated by the requesting Government and accepted by the Organization, and that a formal letter of award has been issued to the requesting Government; 
2. Member States shall make advances to the Working Capital Fund in accordance with the scale adopted by the General Assembly for contributions of Member States to the budget for the year 1994; 3. There shall be set off against this allocation of advances: 
(a) Credits to Member States resulting from transfers made in 1959 and 1960 from the surplus account to the Working Capital Fund in an adjusted amount of 1,025,092 dollars; 
[12]/ A/48/7; to be issued in final form as Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 7 (A/48/7). [13]/ Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-seventh Session, Supplement No. 5 (A/47/5). [14]/ See A/C.5/48/SR.24. 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled: 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/769). 
(a) Decides, on an exceptional basis, to authorize the Secretary-General to enter into commitments up to the amount of 10,720,000 United States dollars gross (10,396,000 dollars net) for the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force for the period from 1 December 1993 to 31 March 1994; 
1. At its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission" and to allocate it to the Fifth Committee. 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/771). 
(a) Decides, on an exceptional basis, to authorize the Secretary-General to enter into commitments up to the amount of 6,800,000 United States dollars gross (6,400,000 dollars net) for the United Nations Angola Verification Mission for the period from 16 December 1993 to 31 March 1994; 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/772). 
(b) Decides also that the amount of 8,687,800 dollars gross (8 million dollars net) referred to in paragraph (a) above shall be offset against the unencumbered balance of appropriations; 
(c) Decides further that, in view of the expiration of the commitment authority on 28 February 1994, priority should be given to the cost estimate of this operation in the consideration by the General Assembly of peace-keeping budgets. 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/774). 
(d) Decides that, in view of the expiration of the commitment authority on 28 February 1994, priority should be given to the cost estimate of this operation in the consideration by the General Assembly of peace-keeping budgets. 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/775). 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Protection Force (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/776). 
(a) Decides, on an exceptional basis, to authorize the Secretary-General to enter into additional commitments up to the amount of 383,408,000 United States dollars gross (380,000,000 dollars net) for the United Nations Protection Force for the period from 1 July 1993 to 28 February 1994; 
(d) Decides that, in view of the expiration of the commitment authority on 28 February 1994, priority should be given to the cost estimate of this operation in the consideration by the General Assembly of peace-keeping budgets. 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/777). 
(d) Decides that, in view of the expiration of the commitment authority on 28 February 1994, priority should be given to the cost estimate of this operation in the consideration by the General Assembly of peace-keeping budgets. 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/779). 
(d) Decides that, in view of the expiration of the commitment authority on 28 February 1994, priority should be given to the cost estimate of this operation in the consideration by the General Assembly of peace-keeping budgets. 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/780). 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Observation Mission in Georgia (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/781). 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/782). 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/783). 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/784). 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/785). 
2. At its 44th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 22 December 1993, the Fifth Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia (A/C.5/48/40) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/786). 
I should be grateful if you would have the text of this letter and its annex circulated as a document of the General Assembly under agenda items 67, 71 and 82. 
The inaugural ceremony which draws us together today is of an exceptional nature because it represents a major event in the history of development cooperation. 
It is also exceptional because it represents the outcome of a cooperative venture between two developing countries, Algeria and the People's Republic of China, which have joined forces in a shared and worthwhile undertaking and contributed to development through the peaceful use of nuclear energy. 
Such is the basis for the mutual esteem felt by our two countries and the friendship that links the Algerian and Chinese peoples. 
And it is exceptional as well in that it translates into deeds the notion that security and development are indivisible, by assuring access by a country such as mine to the technologies necessary for development. 
This collective venture, to which the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) has lent its steady support, also manifests the resolve of States to work together to eradicate the inequality, injustice and instability that arise from the arms race and its root conflicts. 
Algeria is proud of the completion of this project, which bears witness to its renewed readiness to contribute to building peace and international security. 
It believes - and this belief is continually reaffirmed - that those issues cannot be separated from socio-economic development, which is their natural corollary. 
In its ongoing policy review, Algeria has paid constant attention to assessing the question of agreements related to the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
It was thus that Algeria had decided, on a voluntary and unilateral basis, to place its two nuclear installations, "Nur" and "Es Salam", whose exclusively peaceful usage had always been evident, under IAEA safeguards. 
This is a decision that we have freely taken, and we can thus inform you that our work on behalf of disarmament in general, and our nuclear programme in particular, do not conflict with the provisions of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
I therefore, today, in the name of the highest authorities of my country, do solemnly declare that Algeria resolves to adhere to the Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
Algeria subscribes to these principles in full cognizance and hopes in this way to contribute to their universality. 
Such being the case, my country hopes that progress will be made concerning the security of non-nuclear States, especially in the area of negative assurances and nuclear test bans. 
Algeria is committed to reaffirming the right of all countries to make use of nuclear technology, including education, technical assistance and the development of specific procedures for the transfer of technology for the purposes of development. 
Your presence here today is an opportunity for us to happily reaffirm Algeria's staunch dedication to peace, modernity, and progress. 
I hope thus to have informed you of certain important choices and decisions taken by my country, which demonstrate our resolve to take clear and confident steps towards strengthening the valuable ties of friendship, understanding and cooperation with all our partners. 
Thank you. 
2. Contributions to the present report have been provided by the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD), the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP), and the Economic Commission for Africa (ECA). 
Section I summarizes the activities of the organizations of the United Nations system, according to their particular mandates, in mineral resources. 
Section II describes the methodology used in United Nations technical cooperation activities and how those activities are evaluated. 
Section III reports on technical cooperation activities to enhance the capacity of developing countries and countries in transition to develop effective foreign investment policies, negotiate mining agreements and implement policies to respond to privatization of the mining sector. 
Section IV reports on activities in disaster prevention and mitigation in developing and utilizing mineral resources. 
4. The mineral resource sector plays an important role in the economic growth and development of developing countries and economies in transition. 
The extraction and export of minerals provides countries with a valuable stream of government revenues, in both the short and the long term, through royalties and taxes, much needed foreign currency, added employment, in particular for rural workers, infrastructure investment, and the establishment of ancillary industries. 
Since these activities are most often carried out through foreign investment, the country also benefits from technology transfers. 
These minerals require less capital investment for their extraction and processing than the metallic minerals. 
Many non-metallic minerals also lend themselves to processing and marketing inside the country, which encourages entrepreneurship, creates local value added and leads to the improvement of regional transportation systems. 
6. This positive role is the motivation supporting the involvement of the United Nations system in the financing, implementation and follow-up of technical cooperation activities in the field of mineral resources. 
Technical cooperation has often consisted of upstream activities of general information and data gathering. 
More recently, however, technical cooperation has evolved to respond to countries' more sophisticated needs for downstream activities of mineral resource sector promotion and management, including, inter alia, computerized information management, mineral policy formulation, investment promotion, environmental protection and the support of small-scale mining. 
7. Several organizations and agencies within the United Nations system, in accordance with their mandates and areas of specialization, participate in technical cooperation activities in the field of mineral resources. 
8. The Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat is charged with, inter alia, the implementation of technical cooperation activities, in cooperation with other relevant agencies, in the field of mineral resources. 
9. Other United Nations bodies involved in mineral resource technical cooperation include the regional commissions and UNCTAD. 
UNCTAD is mainly concerned with mineral economics and trade in primary commodities. 
The former United Nations Commission on Transnational Corporations, which recently merged with UNCTAD as the Programme for Transnational Corporations, assists Governments in relations with transnational corporations. 
Among these, ESCAP and ECA are particularly active in the field of mineral resource development. 
11. United Nations programmes participate in technical cooperation in primarily a financing capacity. 
12. The specialized agencies and the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), have both financing and executing capacities in conducting technical cooperation activities. 
The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) provides assistance for formal academic training, the establishment of schools of geology, and certain research programmes. 
The United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) assists in developing mineral-based industrial processing operations. 
The International Labour Organization (ILO) participates in technical cooperation relating to work conditions and worker safety in mineral resource extraction, encompassing all levels of mining. 
IAEA is involved in the regulation of and giving limited assistance for the exploration of nuclear raw materials. 
Lastly, the World Bank and its affiliate, the International Finance Corporation, provide grants and soft loans for technical cooperation activities and project financing. 
13. The Department for Development Support and Management Services (formerly the Department of Economic and Social Development) of the United Nations Secretariat is the principal United Nations office responsible for executing and coordinating technical cooperation activities in the field of mineral resource development. 
14. The main objective of the Department in the field of mineral resources is mineral resource planning and management, using means appropriate to the countries concerned. 
To achieve this objective, the Department has engaged in technical cooperation activities carried out in the context of country-specific projects and short-term advisory services, providing assistance in training, capacity strengthening, institution building and institutional reform. 
These activities cover the entire range of mineral development, planning and management; the Department's technical expertise addresses, inter alia, exploration, evaluation and feasibility studies, mining and ore processing, investment promotion and marketing. 
15. Since the early 1980s, the Department has directed its efforts towards enhancing the investment appeal of developing countries by improving their legal framework in order to attract new sources of finance for developing their mineral resources. 
Activities of the United Nations in the field of small-scale mining are described in a separate report (E/C.7/1994/9). 
16. During the first two decades after 1959, when the United Nations began technical cooperation activities in the field of mineral resources, the majority of the projects were in mineral exploration, including regional geochemical and airborne geophysical surveys, followed by localized, detailed geological evaluation. 
Technical assistance was provided mainly to developing countries with little previous mining experience and also to countries with centrally planned economies where investment was unattractive or forbidden to private companies. 
Most often the projects were of a grass-roots nature and were located in remote areas with little or no infrastructure. 
20. Mineral policy activities emphasize the assessment and revision of the investment framework to bring it into accordance with the desires of the host country Government, taking into consideration the views and desires of potential investors. 
These activities include assistance in formulating a mineral resource policy and development plan that identifies and establishes the Government's objectives. 
These objectives can then be integrated into the country's regulatory and fiscal structure through assistance in drafting new mineral legislation. 
21. Several developing countries have revised their regulatory and fiscal structure so as to make it more conducive to foreign investment. 
This often entails the preparation of an extensive and detailed investment prospectus. 
Other aspects of investment promotion conducted by the Department are market studies of prospective investors, public relations work to improve the international perception of the country's investment climate, and organization of promotional meetings with mining companies. 
The Department has built up considerable expertise in assisting Governments and state enterprises to negotiate investment arrangements such as mineral exploration agreements, joint ventures and direct foreign investment agreements, as well as in training a country's nationals in negotiation skills and practices. 
Recent and ongoing technical assistance activities in the negotiation of mining agreements are discussed in section III. 
23. The statistical activities of UNCTAD relating to minerals and metals include the following recurrent publications: 
(b) The Monthly Commodity Price Bulletin, which includes prices and indexes in nominal and real terms for major minerals and metals; 
24. In addition, the UNCTAD secretariat is preparing a multi-country comparative statistical analysis on minerals and metals, as well as a Minerals and Metals Yearbook, which it envisages to start publishing, resources permitting, as of 1994. 
The proposals of the Group of Experts (TD/B/CN.1/10/Add.1, 27 September 1993) will be considered by the UNCTAD Standing Committee on Commodities at its second session, scheduled to be held from 31 January to 4 February 1994. 
27. The Trade and Development Board has pursued this matter, in accordance with the mandates given to UNCTAD by the Cartagena Commitment and by Agenda 21 itself. 
The Board has established a work programme responding to these mandates for its own sessional committee charged with examining sustainable development issues, and under the Board's overall authority, work programmes have been established to implement relevant provisions of these mandates in the Board's subsidiary bodies. 
The work programme contains the following elements relevant to the implementation of Agenda 21: 
(a) Analysis of national experiences in the management of natural resources with regard to commodity production; 
(b) Exploration of the links between commodity policies, use and management of natural resources and sustainable development; 
(c) Identification of environmental problems that are specific to commodity production and processing and examination of ways of improving developing countries' access to international financial and technical support, including environmentally sound technologies to cope with such problems; 
(d) Identification of means by which the competitiveness of natural products with environmental advantages could be improved; 
(e) Examination of the manner in which prices of natural commodities and their synthetic competitors could reflect environmental costs. 
The case-studies focus on how, and to what extent, countries have integrated environmental concerns and natural resource management issues in their policies and planning procedures affecting the commodity sector. 
In this context, particular attention will be paid to practical recommendations concerning technical assistance needs, including human resource development, and to establishing a basis for regular exchange of experiences among countries. 
This inventory will form the basis for a seminar to be held in 1994. 
Issues to be addressed include the following: management of mineral economies; public and private sector roles; environmental management in industry; government roles in environmental protection; investment, taxation and profits; information on mineral resources; and environmental liability and site rehabilitation. 
(d) "Structural changes in the world minerals industry during the 1980s", to be issued in the UNCTAD/COM series in early 1994; 
32. The work programme of the Standing Committee on Commodities includes as one of its priority areas activities aimed at reducing excessive dependence on primary commodities, including the analysis of national experiences in horizontal and vertical diversification and examination of the best ways of achieving diversification. 
33. Finally, UNCTAD is in the process of designing and implementing a database for major minerals and metals. 
34. ESCAP has been actively involved in the promotion of regional cooperation in mineral resource development and management. 
Inter-agency coordination with the United Nations Revolving Fund for Natural Resource Exploration for an exploration project in Viet Nam and an offshore mineral exploration programme in Sri Lanka was actively pursued. 
36. Consequent to the implementation of ESCAP resolution 48/2 of 23 April 1992 on restructuring the conference structure of the Commission, the Committee on Natural Resources at its first session stressed the need to harmonize the activities related to mineral resources in accordance with chapter 10 of Agenda 21. 
37. The systematic regional knowledge of mineral resources has been one of the primary objectives of the ESCAP secretariat. 
38. ESCAP has initiated action to establish a mineral information system under a UNDP-funded project on economic restructuring and international trade in the mineral commodities sector. 
The database was specifically designed for use by earth scientists, mining engineers and government policy makers. 
The ESCAP database is functional in six countries, namely, Bhutan, Nepal, the Philippines, Sri Lanka, Thailand and Viet Nam. Consultants have installed the ESCAP-donated hardware and software and provided training to national staff in the use of the system. 
This development process is likely to accelerate the production of mineral raw materials and mineral-based products in the region, increase intra-African trade in mineral raw materials and mineral-based products, and expand the range of goods and services required to alleviate the extreme poverty existing in the African region. 
44. The United Nations organizations and agencies involved in mineral resource development follow the comprehensive methodological and evaluatory approach to technical cooperation initiated by the United Nations system. 
45. The primary objective of the operational activities of the United Nations system, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 43/199, is "to promote the self-reliance of developing countries through multilateral cooperation". 
To promote this self-reliance, United Nations technical cooperation projects emphasize capacity-building and training of national personnel of the host Government. 
47. Overall project management was traditionally undertaken by the executing agencies. 
However, as a result of General Assembly resolution 44/211 on operational activities and national execution, more and more country projects are being managed, whenever feasible, by host country Governments, as over time many of them have developed the management and administrative capacity to do so. 
This is consistent with the United Nations policy that all development programmes and projects are nationally owned, directed and controlled, and that the establishment of priorities, achievement of development objectives and sustainability of results produced are the responsibility of the Government. 
One motivation behind this is to give continuity to the technical cooperation activities taking place in the country in question and avoid disjointed, overlapping or even contradictory short-term projects. 
Another motivating factor is that the commitment and trust established in a long-term relationship is conducive to the overall efficiency and effectiveness of technical cooperation activities. 
It reduces the time and resources necessary to become familiar with the developing country's institutions and personnel and ensures an optimal level of cooperation between the United Nations agency and host government officials. 
49. The principal source of financing for technical cooperation assistance is UNDP, which provides financing to technical cooperation projects from country indicative planning figures (IPFs). 
Technical services to be financed by TSS-1 are to include those necessary for carrying out significant sectoral and subsectoral studies at the country and intercountry level, the formulation of sectoral programmes, participation in national technical cooperation assessments and programmes, and thematic evaluations. 
51. Given the emphasis on national execution mentioned above, it is essential that projects approved for national execution be appropriately monitored and supported. 
This is one of the main reasons for the establishment of the TSS-2 facility by the Governing Council of UNDP as part of the new support costs arrangements. 
52. Recently, the funding of technical cooperation in the mineral resource sector has become a critical issue. 
In addition, UNDP has been faced with increasing demands to finance technical assistance from other sectors, such as humanitarian and disaster relief assistance. 
53. Together, these two effects have meant less funds with which to finance mineral projects, and this reduction has not been offset by other sources of financing, such as cost-sharing by the host Government or funding from other development agencies. 
Owing to these reductions of projected and available funding, many requests from developing countries for advisory services and country projects have had to be postponed or delayed. 
Projects are also subject to management audits to verify that resources are used efficiently and appropriately. 
55. Internal evaluations consist of an internal evaluation report, prepared once a year by the project team during each year of the project, and an annual tripartite review meeting. 
Using the evaluation report as a basis, the evaluation meeting covers the work carried out to date, confronts any problems faced in the operations of the project and decides upon any action or corrective measures that need to be taken. 
A terminal tripartite review meeting also takes place at the end of the project to give a final evaluation and make recommendations for future work. 
56. External evaluations are normally conducted by a team of independent consultants, representing each member of the tripartite relationship. 
In the case of a nationally executed project, however, the team is reduced to two evaluators, one representing the Government and one representing the financing agency. 
Mid-term evaluations serve as an important corrective mechanism, diagnosing problems and recommending the necessary corrections to ensure that the project is effectively carried out. 
58. Terminal evaluations, on the other hand, are an assessment of the overall performance of the project, focusing on the results as achieved and their effectiveness, impact and sustainability. 
59. Ex-post evaluations are designed to measure the impact of a project and the sustainability of its results, where the central concern is the capacity and the performance of the recipient organization in achieving its mandate. 
60. In addition to evaluations, projects are also subject to audits by United Nations auditors to ensure the efficient and effective use of resources. 
The auditor's report assesses the project's management, focusing on the financial aspects of the project and the relationship of inputs to outputs. 
Within this framework, auditors also discuss issues such as project formulation and project effectiveness. 
Requests are also received for assistance in developing and implementing policies to respond to mining sector privatization; these requests, however, are fewer in number. 
62. There are difficulties in the formulation of mineral policy and law for many developing countries and economies in transition. 
Often, officials at the highest levels of government express their commitment to mineral resource development, but the absence of administrative cohesion and the lack of commitment from individual ministries hampers decision-making and the implementation of reforms. 
Another obstacle, related to the first, is the lack of understanding of mining and mining investment criteria, which hinders efforts to formulate a mineral policy attractive to foreign investors. 
63. Technical cooperation activities to enhance the capacity of developing countries and economies in transition to develop effective foreign investment policies begin with a definition of the country's objectives for development of its mineral resources. 
This includes a systematic appraisal of the country's legal framework and taxation system, infrastructure and administration, as well as an appraisal of the geological and industrial potential of the country with respect to both domestic and international demand. 
From these appraisals, the country is then assisted in designing a mineral development policy to fulfil its mineral development objectives, in revising its legal and tax framework to be consistent with its new mineral policy, and in developing an efficient administration system to implement the new policies. 
64. The Department for Development Support and Management Services has completed several projects involving foreign investment policy development over the past two years. 
65. In Malaysia, a project was completed in which officials of the Ministry of Primary Industries were assisted in developing an overall mineral development and investment policy conducive to attracting and regulating foreign mineral investment. 
The Ministry was also assisted in designing policy instruments, such as a national policy paper and mining code, mineral investment and tax regulations, a mineral title management system and a model mining agreement. 
66. Projects of a similar nature and format have been completed in Ethiopia, Guinea-Bissau, the Philippines and Yemen. 
In Guinea-Bissau, there was also a legal and organizational restructuring of the government body in charge of administering the Government's mineral policy, the General Directorate of Geology and Mines. 
67. During the past decade, the Department for Development Support and Management Services has been particularly involved in Ethiopia and Yemen, executing several projects in both countries in all aspects of mineral development. 
The Yemen open house showed the attractive mineral possibilities of the country and the willingness of the Government to do business with private investors. 
The open house concluded with a round-table discussion in which the participants, especially those from the private sector, were invited to give their views regarding the Government's natural resource programme and mining and investment laws. 
Other projects in Yemen also include financing cooperation with the World Bank. 
68. In Ethiopia, a project was completed in which a new mining law and new safety regulations were prepared for the recently started Lega Dembi I gold-mine. 
At present, an information prospectus emphasizes the changes in Ethiopia's legal and fiscal environment and the potential for finding economic mineral deposits is being drafted. 
Currently there are four separate projects being carried out in Ethiopia, one of which is being jointly funded by UNDP and the World Bank. 
69. In the Philippines, the Government was assisted in drafting new mining legislation and in improving the capability of the Department of Environment and Natural Resources to promote investment from abroad and to negotiate and conclude new mining agreements. 
70. The Department for Development Support and Management Services is also currently involved in technical cooperation activities that assist in foreign investment policy development. 
71. In Kenya, a project started in late 1993 has as its objective the redrafting of current mineral legislation for subsequent submission by the Government to Parliament for approval. 
This project is the first phase of a mineral investment promotion programme in which new legislation is sought to encourage mineral investment by national and international investors for the development of base metals and industrial minerals. 
72. In Burkina Faso, one of three active projects concentrates on a revision of the mining investment laws and investment promotion. 
73. In Chad, assistance is being provided to strengthen the capacity of the Directorate of Geological and Mining Research. 
One objective of this assistance is a revised mining code and mining legislation, to be followed by the preparation of a promotional brochure and a special supplement on Chad to be published by a major mining journal. 
74. In the Niger, an investment forum was held to introduce prospective investors to the mineral potential and investment framework of the country. 
The forum included presentations on the geology and gold potential of different regions and visits to potential mining areas to allow the participants to view accessibility and terrain conditions. 
75. In Viet Nam, the Government requested a project to draft a mineral law that would open the country's mineral sector to foreign investment. 
In addition to funding from UNDP and inputs from the Government of Viet Nam, 50 per cent of the project funding is being provided by the Government of Australia. 
76. The project has two main objectives. 
The first is to complete a new mining law, together with implementing regulations and a model mining agreement. 
The second is to establish a functioning administrative framework for the effective operation of the new legislation and the sustainable development of the mining sector. 
77. In addition to country projects that address mineral resource policy, another important initiative is the preparation by the Department for Development Support and Management Services of Environmental Guidelines for the Planning, Approving and Managing of Mining Operations in Developing Countries, to be published jointly with UNEP. 
Few Governments of developing countries and countries in transition have acquired the skills or experience necessary to negotiate large-scale transnational investment deals. 
79. The United Nations has accumulated considerable expertise in preparing Governments and State enterprises to negotiate such investment arrangements. 
80. The Department for Development Support and Management Services has recently completed three projects involving negotiating preparation or assistance. 
In Bolivia, assistance was provided to COMIBOL, the State-owned Bolivian Mining Corporation, in its programme of soliciting public bidding on eight State mines and four plants. 
81. In Jamaica, a project was completed in which the Government was able to conclude marble mining investment negotiations with local and overseas investors and make joint-venture investment decisions. 
Much of the assistance was to identify and remove policy and logistical constraints that were hampering the negotiations, to provide detailed technical data on the volume and quality of available resources and to verify for the Government the terms of the incentive structure of the negotiated agreements. 
82. In Burundi, the Government was assisted in negotiations with a major mining company for an exploration programme. 
83. Current projects that have negotiation components, in addition to the project in Burkina Faso mentioned in section A above, are under way in the Niger and the United Republic of Tanzania. 
The negotiation components in all three cases are carried out by consultants who train government officials in methods for concluding mining contracts and for negotiating provisions for environmental protection. 
During these sessions, officials practise negotiation techniques by negotiating with counterparts in the roles of both government agent and international mining investor. 
84. Although most privatization programmes are usually handled by banks, the Department for Development Support and Management Services is called upon to provide expertise or advice through its advisory services or in the framework of projects, such as in the project in Bolivia mentioned in section B above. 
The aftermath of a disaster can be particularly difficult for developing countries and countries in transition as Governments cope with providing relief and rehabilitation - efforts that can seriously strain their national economy and government infrastructure. 
86. The United Nations system responds to requests for assistance to prevent and mitigate disasters within the framework of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction and General Assembly resolution 46/182. 
(a) To improve each country's capacity to mitigate the effects of natural disasters; 
(d) To develop and disseminate information on and evaluate the effectiveness of measures for assessment, predicting, preventing and mitigating natural disasters through programmes of technical assistance and technology transfer, demonstration projects, education and training. 
However, the Department for Development Support and Management Services also provides technical assistance in these areas when specifically requested or in conjunction with projects that include assistance in other areas. 
89. In Malaysia, a Department for Development Support and Management Services project began in 1993 to enhance the federal Government's regulatory and administrative systems for the management of worker safety in the minerals industry, as well as to provide improved measures for environmental protection and land rehabilitation. 
This is being done through the hiring of international consultants to work with counterparts in federal departments charged with mineral sector regulatory responsibilities. 
This project, financed by UNDP, is also an example of a nationally executed project, being executed by Malaysia's Ministry of Primary Industries. 
90. Mining safety regulations are also included in the drafting of mining codes in technical assistance in mineral policy development, discussed in section III.B, above. 
92. An extension of the geological expertise used in mineral resource exploration to disaster mitigation is being pursued in the area of land mine and munitions clearance. 
93. The presence of land mines and munitions is prolonging the horrors of war in many countries and constitutes a formidable barrier to the process of reconstruction and development. 
Mines and munitions left in present and former conflict zones continue to maim and kill civilians, including many children, delay the resettlement of war refugees and prevent the cultivation of fertile agricultural regions. 
The countries most affected by this problem are Afghanistan, Angola, Cambodia, El Salvador, Iraq, Kuwait, the Lao People's Democratic Republic, Mozambique and the countries of the former Yugoslavia. 
94. Of these countries, only Kuwait has the financial means necessary to undertake the expensive, labour-intensive job of mine and munitions clearance. 
Under the auspices of the United Nations, mine detection and clearance operations are currently under way in Cambodia and Afghanistan and are about to commence in Mozambique and Somalia. 
It will provide easy access to relevant information for the several United Nations departments and agencies involved. 
It will contain several files, including country files, a mine clearance specialist file, a technical file, a United Nations activities file, a bibliographic file, and a legal file. 
98. The mining sector has contributed and continues to contribute to the economic growth and development of developing countries and countries in transition. 
99. In addition to promoting mineral resource development, the United Nations system is, in accordance with Agenda 21, encouraging environmental awareness and action. 
Environmental issues are being actively pursued, with emphasis on environmental protection compatible with mineral resource investment and development. 
New policies for small-scale mining are also being studied in the context of local entrepreneurship, rural poverty alleviation and safeguards for the environment. 
III/Corr.1)) (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.93.I.8 and corrigenda), vol. I: Resolutions adopted by the Conference, resolution 1, annex II. 
1. The Secretary-General has the honour to transmit to the Statistical Commission the note on the fundamental principles of official statistics (see the annex below) which was considered by the Statistical Commission's Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination at its sixteenth session (Geneva, 13-16 September 1993). 
As the Conference of European Statisticians was of the opinion that ECE decision C (47) was of universal significance, additional consultations with ECE countries were not held in the context of the present round of consultations. 
Several suggested specific changes to the text of some of the articles. 
Others suggested additional principles. 
The suggested modified and additional texts are contained in the appendix below. 
5. Many countries indicated that the general intent of the principles was already in force and detailed various specific ways in which the principles were already incorporated in their statistical laws, institutions and practices or would be incorporated in future changes. 
Some indicated what actions and conditions would be essential for implementing the principles. 
Others indicated what they considered would be the positive benefits resulting from application of the principles at regional and global levels. 
Another respondent indicated that current conditions in the country would make it difficult to introduce the principles in the immediate future. 
Several indicated that principle IX (on the use of international concepts, definitions and classifications) would be applicable only in the long term. 
Several, particularly in the regions of the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) and the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP), indicated that the appropriate regional commission should take the initiative in promoting the principles in its region. 
One country from the ECLAC region indicated that any principles should be adopted in the framework of an Inter-American Meeting of Directors of Statistics. 
One country from the ESCAP region specified that any regional principles should be considered by the ESCAP Working Group of Statistical Experts. 
1. "IX. The use by statistical agencies in each country of international concepts, classifications and methods, as much as possible, promotes the consistency and efficiency of statistical systems at all official levels". 
3. Principle IX should allow for the modification of international concepts, classifications and methods to suit the local conditions of each country in order to make the statistics of practical value to local users. 
4. Preambular paragraph 4 should refer to decisions taken primarily within the United Nations Statistical Commission, although some of the references it contains could be retained. 
Kindly refer to the amendments shown below, which assume that the principles are conceived within an international context: 
5. Regarding the initial operative clause, substitute "Adopts the present principles" for "Adopts the present resolution"; otherwise, some paragraphs should start with a verb. 
Add the following to principle IV: "The statistical agencies are entitled to comment on erroneous interpretation and misuse of statistics to any private or public organization or to any individual". 
Finally, another principle should be added after principle IV, containing the following: "The statistical organizations are entitled to recommend the cessation or object to the proposition of surveys or censuses that they consider will duplicate other national efforts". 
6. We endorse all the principles. 
(a) It is suggested that principle V read: "Data for statistical purposes may be drawn from all types of sources, be they statistical surveys and censuses or administrative records. 
(b) It is suggested that principle VIII read: "Coordination among statistical agencies within countries having decentralized official statistical activities is essential to achieve consistency and efficiency in the statistical system."; 
(c) It is suggested that principle IX read: "The use by statistical agencies in each country of international concepts and classifications as well as of methods with adaptations to country-specific conditions promotes the consistency and efficiency of statistical systems at all official levels."; 
(d) In addition, we recommend including the following principle, believed to have features of universal character: "National forums for interaction between statistical agencies and users of statistics ensure the practical utility of statistics.". 
7. We hope to add some elements to the text of fundamental principles to accurately reflect the characteristics of official statistics, such as the definition of official statistics, the role of official statistics in coordinating national statistics through standards, methodology and classifications, and the importance of statistical legislation. 
8. The following five points are suggested: 
The sentence would then read "... are to be compiled and made available on an impartial basis within the realm of legal enactment by statistical agencies to honour citizens' entitlement to aggregated public information"; 
International organizations should be advised to only accept and rely on official statistics provided by official statistical centres, unless data supplied by other agencies and organizations are approved by such official statistical centres." 
10. The following changes are suggested: 
(b) Principle II include a final sentence: "The procedures under which statistical information is released should be documented". 
11. Effective dissemination of official statistics is just as critical as the production of quality statistics. 
It is therefore suggested that the following additional item be included among the fundamental principles of official statistics: "To respond to the current and evolving need of users and customers, the statistical agencies are to develop strategies for more effective dissemination and utilization of official statistics." 
(a) Peace Agreement between the Government of the Republic of Rwanda and the Rwandese Patriotic Front, signed at Arusha on 4 August 1993; 
(c) Protocol of Agreement between the Government of the Republic of Rwanda and the Rwandese Patriotic Front on the Rule of Law, signed at Arusha on 18 August 1992; 
(d) Protocols of Agreement between the Government of the Republic of Rwanda and the Rwandese Patriotic Front on Power-Sharing within the Framework of a Broad-Based Transitional Government, signed at Arusha on 30 October 1992 and 9 January 1993, respectively; 
(e) Protocol of Agreement between the Government of the Republic of Rwanda and the Rwandese Patriotic Front on the Repatriation of Rwandese Refugees and the Resettlement of Displaced Persons, signed at Arusha on 9 June 1993; 
(g) Protocol of Agreement between the Government of the Republic of Rwanda and the Rwandese Patriotic Front on Miscellaneous Issues and Final Provisions, signed at Arusha on 3 August 1993. 
The Azerbaijani Republic welcomes the creation of this post and considers this decision to be an important milestone in the protection of human rights and in the adaptation of the United Nations Charter to the contemporary international situation. 
By creating this post, the countries of the world have once again affirmed the importance of human rights and the need to protect them as a universal and indivisible category taking precedence over all other considerations. 
In this connection, Azerbaijan hopes that the High Commissioner will, in particular, play an important and effective role in restoring the flouted rights of more than a million Azerbaijanis who have been forced to flee Armenia and the Armenian-occupied territories of Azerbaijan. 
In Armenia's aggression, Azerbaijan has come up against the brutal ideology and practice of Armenian national chauvinism, the fundamental elements of which are the following: 
- Genocide against Azerbaijanis, which has been perpetrated since the beginning of the twentieth century; 
In view of the dangerous nature and consequences of this official Armenian policy for the peaceful development and security of the peoples of the region, Azerbaijan urges the High Commissioner to make the settlement of the Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict one of his priorities. 
A constructive policy in the field of human rights protection is not possible without condemning all manifestations of national chauvinism and forms of discrimination based on religious, ethnic or other characteristics. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
39A.1 The revised appropriation for the biennium 1992-1993 under section 39A comprises resources for the period April-December 1993 approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993 in relation to the activities of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
39A.3 The decrease of $842,700 is entirely attributable to the savings in the costs of relocation of staff to the Department from the former secretariat of the World Food Council (WFC) in Rome and the former Centre for Social Development and Humanitarian Affairs (CSDHA) in Vienna ($999,400). 
39A.4 The decrease of $225,200 results from savings of resources under "Temporary assistance for meetings" allocated for the World Food Council activities, owing to the fact that no meetings of the Council have taken place after April 1993. 
39A.7 The decrease of $88,200 under this heading is primarily attributable to savings resulting from the lower than initially programmed level of publishing requirements of the World Food Council. 
39A.9 The decrease of $21,900 under this heading is primarily attributable to savings achieved in the course of implementation of the activities under the programme "Protection of global climate". 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
39C.1 Section 39C was established effective 1 April 1993 in the context of the second phase of the restructuring of the Secretariat for the purpose of identifying the activities and resources of the Department for Development Support and Management Services. 
The revised appropriation for the period 1 April-31 December 1993 was approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993. 
Changes appearing under the "Other changes" column, indicating an overall decrease of $815,900, are explained below. 
39C.3 The decrease of $618,800 results from delays in filling a number of vacant posts in the Department, including replacement posts of staff on temporary assignment with peace-keeping operations. 
39C.5 The decrease under this heading ($94,900) is the result of a lesser use of consultants and the fact that two ad hoc expert group meetings scheduled for 1993 were not held. 
39C.6 The estimated savings under this heading in the amount of $63,900 are the result of lower than estimated travel requirements for the Department in the course of the programme implementation. 
During the week ending 25 December 1993, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/26888 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 891 (1993). 
Recalling its resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 establishing the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), 
Welcoming the substantial results obtained by the deployment of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR), 
Endorsing the Secretary-General's view, shared by the Governments of Uganda and Rwanda, that UNOMUR has been a factor of stability in the area and that it is playing a useful role as a confidence-building mechanism, 
2. Decides to extend the mandate of UNOMUR for a period of six months, as envisaged in Security Council resolution 846 (1993); 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/26909 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 892 (1993). 
Also reaffirming its resolution 868 (1993) of 29 September 1993 concerning the security of United Nations operations, 
Having considered the Secretary-General's letter of 16 December 1993 concerning the situation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia (S/26901), 
Noting the letter of 9 December 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Georgia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting the Memorandum of Understanding between the Georgian and Abkhazian sides signed in Geneva on 1 December 1993 (S/26875), 
Noting that encouraging progress has been achieved in the negotiations between the parties, which justifies the deployment of additional United Nations military observers, 
Noting also the decisions of the ministerial meeting of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) held in Rome on 30 November and 1 December 1993 (S/26843), and welcoming further the continuing cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE in this matter, 
Deeply concerned at the humanitarian situation in Georgia, in particular at the number of displaced persons and refugees, 
3. Notes the intention of the Secretary-General to plan and prepare for a possible further expansion of UNOMIG to ensure prompt deployment should the situation on the ground and the course of negotiations warrant it; 
6. Urges also the parties to take all steps necessary to ensure the security of UNOMIG personnel and welcomes the readiness of the Government of the Russian Federation to assist the Secretary-General in this regard; 
7. Urges also the parties fully to comply with their undertakings in the Memorandum of Understanding to create conditions for the voluntary safe and speedy return of refugees to the places of their permanent residence and to facilitate the provision of humanitarian assistance to all victims of the conflict; 
8. Urges also the parties not to take any political or any other steps that could aggravate the existing situation or hinder the process towards a comprehensive political settlement; 
9. Encourages donor States to make contributions in response to the United Nations humanitarian appeal; 
This accords with what I stated in my letter to you dated 8 December, which set forth the efforts and initiatives being undertaken both by the fraternal Republic of Tunisia and the fraternal Arab Republic of Egypt. 
The almost six-year-old aggression by the Republic of Armenia against Azerbaijan has inflicted incalculable suffering on the Azerbaijani people. 
Following the breakup of the USSR, when both Azerbaijan and Armenia obtained their independence, the conflict took on the character of an inter-State military conflict. 
The military operations are accompanied by mass exterminations of the peaceful population, ethnic cleansing in the occupied territories and much destruction. 
In addition, private and state property and capital stock worth hundreds of millions of dollars are being shipped out of the occupied territories into Armenia. 
All this has created a critical situation in Azerbaijan. 
In spite of the cease-fire agreement, in addition to the previously occupied districts of Lachin, Kelbajar, Agdam and parts of the Kazakh district, in October and November this year armed forces of the Republic of Armenia also occupied the districts of Fizuli, Djebrail, Kubatly and Zangelan in Azerbaijan. 
As a result, the Republic of Armenia is not only carrying out aggression against the Azerbaijani Republic; it is also demonstrating complete disregard for the principles uniting our Commonwealth. 
It is intolerable that the Republic of Armenia, a member of the CIS and a party to the collective security agreement, should be carrying out aggression against another State, the Azerbaijani Republic, which is also a full member of the Commonwealth. 
Recent events have once again confirmed Armenia's aggressive aims. 
The attempts by the aggressor's armed forces to penetrate the Beilagan region, deep in Azerbaijani territory, where thousands of civilians from previously occupied districts are spread along all the roads, represents a new threat of an even bloodier escalation of the conflict. 
All this obliges the countries of the CIS, the signatories of the collective security agreement, to deal seriously with the causes and consequences of Armenia's aggression against Azerbaijan. 
It must also be borne in mind that what is taking place affects not only our region but the whole area of the CIS. 
We therefore propose that a system of bilateral and multilateral agreements designed to stabilize the political situation throughout the CIS should be worked out at the expert level and should cover: 
As a first step, it is necessary to conclude regional agreements on the mutual recognition of frontiers in, for example, Central Asia, Transcaucasia and so on; 
- The security, rights and freedoms of the national minorities in our States who provide the brutal pretext for separatism and militant nationalism. 
5. Establish a special committee made up of representatives of the States members of the CIS to evaluate the material damage and assess the criminal activities of the occupiers on Azerbaijani territory. 
Without the practical implementation of these proposals there will be no peace, nor will the conditions be created for the mutually beneficial economic cooperation without which neither progress nor democracy nor even the existence of our Commonwealth is possible. 
We have also proposed amendments to the text of the collective security agreement intended to establish machinery for emergency reaction to these situations or possible similar situations in the future representing a threat to the security of the Commonwealth. 
Many Arab and foreign newspapers have published documented information on this subject, including the British weekly The Independent on Sunday in its issue of 10 November 1991, The New York Times, in its issue of 21 January 1993, and the London-published newspaper Al Quds, of 16 March 1993. 
It is with great concern that I write to you today. 
The developments since the latest round of Geneva negotiations, marked by continuous fighting and civilian casualties, especially in Central Bosnia, are deeply disturbing. 
My Government, however, insists on peace and a just settlement which would open a way for lasting cooperation between the two peoples and for stability in the region. 
We appeal for your assistance so that the latter option may prevail. 
In this regard, we respectfully request an emergency meeting of the Security Council, and call on the Security Council once again, to declare the besieged Bosnian Croat enclaves as safe areas, consistent with the principles of Security Council resolutions 819 (1993) and 824 (1993). 
The belligerent policy pursued by the Sarajevo Muslim leadership against the Bosnian Croats, if not immediately reversed, may compel my Government to re-evaluate its policy with respect to Bosnia-Herzegovina, and to reconsider its support for substantial concessions by the Bosnian Croat delegation. 
The Croatian side has entered the negotiations with the Muslim side in good faith; actively and consistently pursuing full normalization of relations. 
We have paid the utmost attention to the problems in respect of international humanitarian law in the area controlled by the Bosnian Croat authorities. Substantial progress has been made in this regard. 
In the last month, for instance, over 18,000 tons of aid has passed freely through the Bosnian Croat controlled areas. 
Since June 1993, The Bosnian Croat authorities have unilaterally released more than 5,600 Muslim detainees. 
Regretfully, our proposals and actions have been met with stubborn resistance and intransigence on the Sarajevo Muslim side, such as the numerous violations of international humanitarian law in respect of the Nova Bila convoy and the Christmas Eve offensive against the Vitez enclave. 
Such acts are not only contrary to my Government's peace initiatives but are also contrary to the will of the international community. They may jeopardize the European Union's Action Plan. 
Therefore, I strongly appeal to Your Excellency, to spare no reasonable consideration in influencing the Sarajevo Muslim leadership to halt its offensive in Central Bosnia immediately and unconditionally, and in securing the welfare of tens of thousands imperiled Bosnian Croat civilians in Central Bosnia. 
This will surely prevent an even larger tragedy in Bosnia-Herzegovina and create conditions conducive to reaching a just and durable settlement and to bringing peace to the region. 
I have the honour to refer to Security Council resolution 797 (1992) of 16 December 1992, by which the Council decided to establish a United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ), and to my previous letters concerning the composition of the military component of ONUMOZ. 
Having completed additional consultations, I propose that the military elements of ONUMOZ be also composed of personnel from Australia and New Zealand, which have expressed their readiness in principle to make the necessary officers available. 
They take note of the information contained in your letter and agree with the proposal put forward therein. 
We have been following the tragic events in Bosnia with a deep sense of anguish and distress and admire the fortitude and courage that the Bosnian people have shown against heavy odds. 
We stand ready to participate in the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) for Bosnia. 
They are welcome to stay with us as honoured guests as long as conditions in Bosnia prevent them from returning to their homeland. 
2. Bosnia has been the victim of external aggression, genocide and ethnic cleansing. 
We deeply deplore the failure to exempt Bosnia from the United Nations arms embargo, which has deprived it of the means of self-defence, a right guaranteed by the Charter of the United Nations to every Member State. 
We also urge the international community to use all necessary means to ensure that humanitarian assistance reaches all those in need as they face the rigours of a harsh winter. 
3. The decision of the Organization of the Islamic Conference to observe the Day of Solidarity is highly commendable. 
We are also honoured that a judge from Pakistan is a member of this Tribunal. 
The fact that, in the face of the international community's powerlessness to apply the forcible and punitive measures called for, the Serbs of Bosnia and Herzegovina and Serbia and Montenegro feel encouraged in their deadly enterprise and assured of impunity. 
Deprived of a clear mandate and adequate human and material resources, UNPROFOR, already powerless, is subjected to all sorts of attacks and obstacles by the Serbs and is threatened with disappearance with the recent announcements of the imminent withdrawal of its largest contingents. 
It is reduced to keeping a macabre account of the violations of Security Council resolutions, the continuing atrocities and the shells that fall daily on Bosnia and Herzegovina, especially on Sarajevo, the city that symbolizes the universal and perfect cohabitation among different communities. 
It is in this context that the Bosnian people, feeling virtually abandoned in distress, violence and deprivation, has, through its President, His Excellency Mr. Alija Izetbegovic, again requested the support of the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
On this Day of Solidarity with the martyred Bosnian people, I urge the Islamic Ummah to make every effort to mobilize further the international community in the fight against injustice, barbarism and mass violations of the law of nations in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Beyond this important humanitarian aspect, I also see in the Day of Solidarity an eminently political dimension, stemming from the refusal of OIC and its member States to accept the Serbian fait accompli in Bosnia and Herzegovina, namely, the denial of peace and justice. 
I should therefore like to urge that we all strive unremittingly for: 
- Implementation of the measures and resolutions already adopted by the international community, in particular the total embargo against Serbia and Montenegro and the filing of the dossier for the trial of the perpetrators of serious human rights violations committed in the former Yugoslavia, particularly in Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
- Adoption of new and more stringent measures against the aggressor, while allowing Bosnia and Herzegovina, the victim, to defend itself, individually and collectively. 
The Bosnian people demands peace and justice! 
It continues to be subjected to physical and moral violence! It is hungry! 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
Requirements for the first half of 1992 are reflected under sections 9 and 10 above. 
Changes appearing under "Other changes" are explained below. 
38.2 The net reduction of $1,667,700 under posts relates to the level of vacancies in the Division for Ocean Affairs and the Law of the Sea and the Codification Division. 
38.4 The net increase of $89,100 is directly attributable to the requirements for the Commission of Experts established pursuant to Security Council resolution 780 (1992), expenditures for which have been met through the redeployment of resources from within the overall provision under section 38. 
38.5 The net increase of $141,000 is the result of the increased requirements by members of the Administrative Tribunal ($76,000) and by the Commission of Experts established pursuant to Security Council resolution 780 (1992) ($91,300). 
38.6 The decrease of $738,000 relates to reduced requirements under external printing ($688,700), which was partly the result of the late issuance of some publications, and under honoraria ($49,300), which was related to the lower than expected attendance of members of the International Law Commission at its sessions. 
38.7 The additional requirement of $64,600 is attributable to the communications requirements of the Office of the Legal Counsel, arising primarily from the need for rapid communications with the many peace-keeping and other missions overseas. 
38.9 The increase of $22,200 relates, inter alia, to the requirements of the Commission of Experts established by Security Council resolution 780 (1992) in setting up its office in Geneva ($19,600) and additional requirements of the Division for Ocean Affairs and the Law of the Sea ($2,200). 
Reaffirming its resolutions 46/242 of 25 August 1992 and 47/121 of 18 December 1992 and all relevant resolutions of the Security Council regarding the situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, 
Alarmed at extremist Bosnian Croat military elements for their aggressive acts against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, 
Deploring the non-compliance with the relevant Security Council resolutions, especially by the Bosnian Serb party, 
Also reaffirming its determination to prevent acts of genocide and crimes against humanity, 
Expressing its concern about the continuing siege of Sarajevo and other Bosnian cities and of "safe areas", which endangers the well-being and safety of their inhabitants, 
Aware, in the context of the character of Sarajevo as a multicultural, multi-ethnic and multireligious centre, of the need to preserve its plurality and avoid its further destruction, 
1. Reaffirms the principles enunciated in its resolutions and the relevant resolutions of the Security Council and those adopted by the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia pertaining to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
11. Urges the Secretary-General to take immediate action to reopen Tuzla airport in order to facilitate the receipt and distribution of international humanitarian aid, consistent with the provisions of Security Council resolution 770 (1992) of 13 August 1992; 
14. Condemns vigorously the violations of the human rights of the Bosnian people and of international humanitarian law committed by parties to the conflict, especially those violations committed as policy, flagrantly and on a massive scale, by Serbia and Montenegro and the Bosnian Serbs; 
19. Reaffirms its resolution 47/1 of 22 September 1992, and urges Member States and the Secretariat in fulfilling the spirit of that resolution, to end the de facto working status of Serbia and Montenegro; 
21. Requests the Security Council to act immediately to close all detention camps in Bosnia and Herzegovina and further to close concentration camps established by the Serbs in Serbia and Montenegro and in Bosnia and Herzegovina and, until implementation, to assign international observers to those camps; 
23. Further affirms individual responsibility for the perpetration of crimes against humanity committed in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
26. Requests the Secretary-General to provide the necessary resources and support for the Commission to carry out its functions; 
29. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a report on the implementation of the present resolution within 15 days of its adoption, as well as the report called for under the auspices of the London Conference, which, regrettably, has not yet been issued; 
ECONOMIC AND SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT NEEDS IN THE MINERAL SECTOR: 
2. During the 1970s, efforts were mainly directed towards large-scale mining development, usually involving State ownership. 
The situation changed drastically as a result of the economic downturn of the 1980s, which increased the economic viability of small-scale mining. 
While the production from small mines impacts marginally on the world mineral market, it has a significant impact on national and regional economies. 
Such mining does have the potential, in many cases, of becoming medium-scale and large-scale based on increased potential ore reserves and their geographical location. 
Those Guidelines as well as the conclusions reached by the over 150 participants from 35 countries and institutions were provided to the Committee on Natural Resources at the first session. 
(a) That the potential benefits of small-scale mining outweigh its negative characteristics and Governments should harness rather than hamper its vigour; 
(b) That small-scale mining is an entrepreneurship and is amenable to upscaling, including the formalizing of illegal or informal mining. 
Adequate conditions for orderly growth in this sector should be created by Governments; 
(c) That minerals are a valuable resource which should not be wasted and environmental protection and measures should not be considered a luxury but rather an integral part of the exploitation of mineral resources; 
(d) That equipment needed in the small/medium-scale mining sector could easily be manufactured in developing countries. 
6. The impact of small-scale mining in selected regions is illustrated by examples from Brazil and India. 
The importance of government support is demonstrated through the results obtained in these two different but very important countries. 
Both will have increasingly important impacts in the world because of economic, environmental and population considerations. 
Thus, their activities are based on short-term gain rather than long-term economic viability. They are basically divided into two socially and economically uneven groups, the garimpo owner and the workers, with the garimpo owners earning profit primarily by providing services to the miners. 
The majority of garimpeiros come from rural regions where they were generally deprived of land. 
In the mid-1980s, some investment went into dredging which provided a quick but unsustainable bounty. 
Investment was directed primarily towards mining service and supply, small commercial business and ranching. 
One environmental problem associated with informal mining stems from the use and release of mercury, used for gold recovery by amalgamation. The resulting contamination affects the food chain, and causes health problems for all living creatures. 
A second problem arising from these activities is the river-bank destruction caused by the movement of millions of tons of gravel, sand and soil gouged by the miners' activities. 
Rivers carry sediments hundreds of kilometres, thus affecting downstream activities and contributing to the spread of malaria. 
In addition, the fact must be considered that on the part of the miners there is neither a capability of nor an interest in addressing the issues of the environmental impact of such illegal mining. 
10. The environmental impact of garimpeiro mining raises several issues: 
11. Any Government should consider these issues in the framework of its sustainable development policies. 
Simultaneously, the identification of alternative small-scale economic ventures must benefit from experience reached elsewhere in Brazil or in other sensitive ecosystems in the world. 
Economic viability, market cycles and the entrepreneurial needs of small-scale enterprises should be assessed. 
Loans at preferential (non-commercial) rates should be made available to foster entrepreneurship. The garimpeiros have played and are able to go on playing a valuable role in economic development through prospecting frontier areas and doing so inexpensively. 
12. The best option for the Amazonian States would consist in the authorities making provision for alternative development as well as enacting policies capable of stimulating formal mining in the region. 
Mining costs can be reduced by recycling mercury and upgrading mining technologies and methodologies. 
13. The Government is contemplating general options for the Tapaj\x{93c0} area. 
Cyanidation requires more extensive chemical and physical treatment of the ore and experience with this technique is already available worldwide. 
Because of the complexity of the problem and the cost of mitigating it, implementation of these measures has been slow. 
The problem would be addressed more quickly if international agencies and funding institutions were involved in a more holistic fashion. 
Birbhum is a district where poverty and unemployment are particularly acute. 
The demand for stone materials, combined with a low capital investment in Calcutta and the Asansol-Durgapur industrial belt, offers an excellent opportunity for the alleviation of poverty. 
15. In the period 1972-1973, the state Government of Birbhum decided to exploit an extensive stone deposit to stimulate employment. 
It formed a State Mineral Development Corporation (SMDC) and recruited workers as entrepreneurs for labour-intensive, small-scale, low-cost operations, using a semi-mechanized medium-scale technological operation for the entrepreneurs to emulate. 
The State Corporation helped in training under actual operating conditions, and generated confidence among locals, thus encouraging them to go into private ventures. 
The entrepreneurs were chosen on the basis of initiative, drive, seriousness, experience, and particularly determination to complete the initial 4-5 years of mining development. 
Experienced young men from outside the area were also hired to help train local miners in actual exploitation, processing and marketing. 
The State Corporation bought the entire production of the entrepreneurs, made prompt cash payment, and took responsibility for marketing the produce. 
The State Corporation paid royalties to the state Government for the materials that were exported from the local area. 
16. The State Corporation arranged small loans for initial operations and purchases with different banks and financial institutions. It also provided some working capital. 
The initial investment was about US$ 160 per person employed, compared with an amount ranging from US$ 3,200 to US$ 320,000 in any modern industrial enterprise. 
In order to develop markets, the stone materials were tested in government laboratories for use as road aggregates, concrete aggregates, and blocks. 
Testing in government laboratories was useful in overcoming the initial prejudice and resistance of consumers to the project's products. 
As another 1,500 work in the crushing units outside the mine area, the figure for total direct employment is 5,500; approximately 29 per cent of those employed are female. 
Some of the entrepreneurs are now trying to set up a few stone-based small industries to produce prestressed concrete poles. 
18. The women workers constitute an important segment of the employment population of the project. 
Almost all are married and work with their husbands and other family members, thus add substantially to family income. 
They do much of the hard manual work, and though traditionally women are paid less than men for similar work, it is difficult to define clearly specific economic indicators because these women are paid on a piece-rates basis and work with others. 
Their rate of absenteeism is much lower than that of male workers and is due more to family compulsions. 
Women are more responsible for the needs of young children and constitute a stabilizing force in the economy of the poor tribal community. 
Thus any socio-economic support given to women workers will contribute to the betterment of the education, health care, and living standards of children. 
19. Because of the extensive excavations, the area is environmentally degraded and measures need to be taken to mitigate such degradation. 
A small part of the mine earnings could, and should, progressively be utilized for this purpose. 
It is therefore necessary to undertake, simultaneously with an "equipment bank", an environmental project with a substantial start-up fund contributed by some donors. 
20. As for future prospects, the demand for stone materials in Calcutta and in Asansol-Durgapur is increasing. 
The mineral potential can meet both the needs of the entire State and the vast potential for export to adjacent Bangladesh, once the absence of a railway siding to handle a substantially bigger output is overcome. 
One proposal involves a scheme for financing future development, for example, through an equipment bank or pool, in view of the fact that very few entrepreneurs can afford costly modern equipment. 
21. Finally, the entrepreneurs have formed an association financed from their mineral sale proceeds. 
However, they lack training in long-term planning and operation. 
Given appropriate guidance the miners could afford to repay any loans. 
In conclusion it can be stated that if handled properly and with imagination, the project could be the basis for further industrial development of other minerals resources in the area. It has already resulted in noticeable poverty alleviation. 
Technical and economic aspects of the gemstone industry are being addressed as is employment, particularly of tribal people, with emphasis on women and environmental protection. 
If Orissa can take advantage of its wealth in precious and semiprecious stones, it can increase its resources for development needs and earn foreign exchange, as the gemstone market is largely outside India. 
In fact, gemstones are becoming India's leading export earner. 
23. As in many other countries, the gemstone industry in Orissa is beset by the problem of illegal mining. 
Since all mineral resources in India belong to the Government, the digging and extracting of gemstones by local people, even on their own land, is considered illegal. 
Though gemstones in Orissa have been mined for a long time, legal mining has only started recently. 
In the meantime, Orissa gemstones have been traded in world markets where the high quality of its raw stones is well known. 
Gems of exceptional quality (diamonds and rubies) have appeared in the London and Bangkok markets. 
In Orissa, gemstones are found on or near the surface of the ground, as well as in riverbeds, making it easy for local people to dig shallow pits in many gem-bearing areas and to pan the river sands for stones such as garnets, rubies and even diamonds. 
Government officials indicate that these dealers buy the gemstones for a pittance and resell them for millions of rupees. 
24. Even though the Government has tried to exercise control over illegal activities, the panning or the mining of gemstones has continued, with 50,000-60,000 people engaged in this work. 
To improve the commercial side of its activities, OMC formed a 51 per cent/49 per cent joint venture with the Gemstone Corporation, Orissa (GEMCO), the large private firm of renowned gem dealers with experience in prospecting and marketing through an international network. 
25. However, owing to the federal Government's new policy of encouraging privatization of public enterprises, the Orissa state Government now plans to offer to private entrepreneurs concessions on lots in gemstone-bearing areas through competitive bids. 
In light of this policy, the joint venture of GEMCO and OMC has started to exploit commercially three ruby-producing blocks in the Kalahandi district. 
Private contractors will now be able to lease the land from the Government, thus making all operations legal. 
Where agricultural land is concerned, it has been the practice of OMC to expropriate that land and to pay the farmers a high price for it, since gem-bearing land is valuable. 
However, to create a stable system of law relating to mining, the policy it envelops should be set forth in one piece of legislation. 
Without these fundamental factors, it is impossible to ensure that the mining, whether it be large-scale, small-scale or artisanal, will be carried out in a sound way. 
To mine a resource, the Government must be certain that there is indeed a minable resource in the area for which application is made, that the mining method proposed will result in the optimum exploitation of the resource, and that there is competency in mining and environmental management. 
28. In large-scale mining projects, the applicant is usually asked to submit costly detailed mine plans on mining and processing methods, the technology being used, the financing plan, the environment management plan (including reclamation), and the training and local benefits envisaged. 
Obviously, it is not practical for the same scale of plans to be involved in a small-scale mining project but there still needs to be a proposal as to what will be mined, how it will be mined and with what methods, and how financing will be arranged. 
It is in this area that government support must differ for large-scale and small-scale mining activities. 
The small-scale miner will need assistance in defining the geological potential, in obtaining funding for the project and in implementing proper mining procedures. 
If Governments want to ensure the sustainable development of small-scale mining areas, there must be commitments to assist the miners. 
30. Another problem of small-scale mining arises in the areas of health and safety. 
Thus, the health and safety regulations drawn up by the government must address these issues and a commitment must be made to monitor and inspect sites with consistent enforcement. 
However, environmental standards, inter alia, for air quality, water quality and noise should not differ because of the size of the operation. 
To be less stringent in applying these regulations to small-scale mining will result in the degradation of the area and a lack of consistency in developing standards that apply equally to everyone. 
31. In general, most countries have adequate mining laws that address the requirements that must be fulfilled in order to exploit a given resource. 
Some adaptation is often necessary to ensure that the policy addresses modern mining techniques. 
Weaknesses generally prevail in the monitoring and enforcement of the laws, particularly in the areas of health, safety and the environment. 
Often labour laws are inadequate or ignored. 
Penalties for enforcement of laws and regulations can be a deterrent if the perpetrator realizes it could affect the profit from the operation. 
However, Governments are often dealing with miners who have very little capital and are unable to pay penalties. 
Adequate compliance can be ensured by monetary incentives for such elements as the use of clean technology. 
Training subsidies could be made available in such areas as accounts and mining methods. 
32. A major problem in formulating standard legal approaches to mining occurs in the area of land ownership. 
Many countries have entirely different approaches to the ownership of land and this presents different problems with regard, inter alia, to exploration programmes, approval systems for licensing, compensation, and public inputs. 
In other countries, while the land may be privately owned, Governments can devise mechanisms for achieving agreements, and even expropriation, in order to exploit the resources therein. 
A conference on "Mineral rights and small-scale mining in a future South Africa" held at MINTEK, Johannesburg, South Africa, in August 1993, identified land ownership as one of the most difficult impediments in that country to successfully generating a solid small-scale mining sector. 
33. It is recognized that environmental degradation is most often the result of small-scale mining operations. 
As mentioned previously in this report, because of the miner's lack of knowledge of how to exploit the resource, maintain standards and use chemicals, the health of the local population and the environment are affected. 
Recompense for these expenses could be obtained through a garnishee of income from future activities, thus making the polluter pay, but on an incremental basis and without affecting the continuation of the operation. 
In other countries, small-scale mining associations have established funds (collected from the miners) that will pay for such damage. 
This works with legitimate operations; however, it does not work with illegal mining, as no formalized system is established therein. 
34. There are obvious costs involved for the small-scale miner's operation. 
Even though his mine may cost less to develop than a large mining operation, the financial impact is still comparable. 
This is especially true for environmental management. 
Some simple procedures would also minimize the impacts. 
The finding of practical solutions will result in better mining than penalizing measures (which often cannot be enforced) or the shut-down of operations. 
35. However, it is in the implementation and monitoring of the legislative regime that most Governments fail. 
This is due to a variety of factors: lack of skills, lack of training, inappropriate organization, lack of concentration on inspection and monitoring responsibilities, poor enforcement procedures and lack of funding to sustain adequately the implementation of the regulatory system. 
The Geological Survey provides geological information and assistance. 
For small-scale miners, training, inter alia, in basic geology, map reading, pegging of claim areas, and assaying of information, can be of real benefit to the operation, and can lessen environmental impacts and increase safety and health in the environment. 
The Mines and Inspection Division has two functions: to review and grant applications, and to carry out the monitoring and inspection of operations. 
Zonal offices where inspectors are located are very helpful, as they bring government assistance closer to mining operations and are more readily available for the purpose of assistance. 
36. Problems with government inspection arise in many cases because the personnel are paid low salaries, and are poorly managed, and lack the necessary skills to advise and assist the small-scale miner. 
Lack of money means that travel to sites is restricted and thus enforcement does not occur. 
Mining income to Government most often ends up as part of general revenue and little is put back into the implementing Ministry. 
Governments need to develop some mechanisms whereby ministries that earn income from the activities they regulate receive a percentage of that income in order to fund their personnel, maintain training programmes and carry out monitoring and enforcement. 
Giving personnel the tools to carry out their responsibilities results in better work habits and more pride in accomplishments. 
Environmental considerations are now being included in all United Nations project activities. 
Environmental management systems and auditing as well as site reclamation procedures are being provided as an approach to establishing structured systems that ensure that a consistent standard of high environmental performance is maintained. 
Two useful programmes or procedures are being proposed for United Nations projects. 
It is a most useful focus for environmental auditing of mine site (or mineral processing) operations. 
39. Increasingly, the requirement that all industry having a significant impact on the environment be made accountable for its environmental performance, is becoming an accepted part of many national policy frameworks. 
EMP will incorporate regular reporting to the Government on the effectiveness of the environmental programme. 
EMP is based on the environmental data and proposed mine operations information compiled for the environmental impact statement (EIS), or on information generated from an environmental audit of the operation. 
In the event that this process triggered an audit, the environmental audit would gather all relevant environmental information necessary for implementation of effective environmental protection and rehabilitation programmes as well as any additional environmental baseline information required for evaluation of an environmental monitoring programme. 
40. EMP should include the documentation of all relevant information, plans, targets, policies, objectives and management systems operating at the site. 
The matters of the responsible personnel, their authority and the resources available to them, the management of environmental records, communication and feedback networks, and employee training programmes for environmental awareness should all be addressed in the EMP documentation. 
EMP should provide for a means of accessing updates of government and corporate environmental regulations and requirements. 
It should also include an audit plan that incorporates a regular mechanism for checking the level of compliance with regulatory conditions and the environmental performance of all components of the operation. 
These procedures need to be structured to enable identification of areas where environmental improvement could/should take place and incorporate a mechanism for initiating an action plan to effect such improvement. 
EMP, and its targets and objectives, would also be linked to a national environmental policy as reflected in the country's environmental law regime. 
It includes a specific guide detailing the elements of an environmental management system that can apply to organizations of all types and sizes. 
Environmental management audits and environmental management reviews are inherent, though separate, parts of the system. 
Audits assess both the environmental management system and the achievements of the environmental objectives. 
Reviews check the continuing relevance of the environmental policy, update the evaluation of the environmental effects, and check the efficacy of the audits and follow-up actions. 
The implementation of a comprehensive environmental management system is essential to any organization with respect to its assuring itself of its compliance with a stated environmental policy and its being able to demonstrate such compliance to others. 
42. Environmental auditing provides a crucial feedback mechanism to senior corporate management concerning the effectiveness of the environmental management of an operation and the extent to which that operation complies with environmental regulatory requirements. 
The audit procedure involves the gathering of all relevant background and current environmental data, reports, programmes etc. 
An inspection check-list is generally produced and addressed during the site visit by the audit team. 
The team may be an internal or external one, depending on the objectives of the exercise. 
These findings and recommendations should be discussed with site management before the finalization of the report and its presentation to the company or cooperative. 
43. To ensure that sound and acceptable environmental practices are implemented, it is becoming increasingly common for the approval system for mining leases to include the following types of conditions: 
(d) An Environmental Monitoring Programme, the results of which are to be reviewed by the relevant government agency or agencies at regular intervals (for example, annually) with provision for updating of the Environmental Management Programme, depending on monitoring results and their consistency with environmental impact assessment (EIA) predictions. 
The monitoring programme, therefore, is a central focus of the auditing process, with respect to providing effective feedback on the extent of compliance and the systematic review of results to identify any breach of compliance. 
The monitoring programme should also identify appropriate actions that need to be taken to ensure a more acceptable environmental performance. 
The essence of a good environmental monitoring programme is its simplicity. 
45. The Environmental Management Programme is the mechanism through which to assert that a new reality of environmental care is now an integral element of mining industry activity. 
Small-scale miners will have both technical and financial difficulties in implementing an EMP; it is therefore the role of a Government to assist them in know-how transfer, environmental awareness training, financial incentives and provision of liability funds. 
46. The essential goal of reclamation is to return the affected areas as nearly as possible to their optimum economic and ecological value. 
It often requires the re-establishment or construction of new drainage patterns, roads and buildings. 
The aims of land restoration are to reduce pollution, restore the land and landscape, improve the aesthetic appearance of the area and prevent further degradation. 
The land should be restored to a use that is at least as productive as that connected with its state prior to disturbance: restoration may involve a return to agriculture, forestry, a natural landscape, or residential, industrial, recreational or some other use. 
Restoration generally requires adequate quantities of soil of suitable quality for shaping relief, stabilization and revegetation. 
47. The following set of recommendations reflecting the basic principles of reclamation are applicable to most mining operations and should always be followed: 
(a) Prepare a plan of the proposed reclamation programme prior to the commencement of mining; 
(b) To the extent practicable, restore the site progressively so that the rate of reclamation is comparable with that of mining; 
(e) Be aware of any legal requirements and ensure that these are met in the plan; 
Identify potentially toxic overburden or exposed strata and screen with suitable material to prevent mobilization of toxins; 
(h) Ensure that the reshaped land is formed so as to be inherently stable, adequately drained and suitable for the desired long-term land use; 
(j) Minimize erosion by wind and water both during and following the process of reclamation; 
(k) When mining is complete, remove all facilities and equipment from the site unless approval has been obtained from the regulatory authorities or affected landholders to do otherwise; 
(n) Prevent the introduction of noxious plants and pests; 
(o) Monitor and manage reclaimed areas until they are self-sustaining or until an end-point satisfactory to the owner or the government instrumentality responsible for the land has been reached. 
48. Proper planning is the key to successful reclamation. 
While larger companies can afford the cost of compiling data, reports and plans, the small-scale miner does not have access to such funds. 
Therefore some planning and financing assistance needs to be made available for such activities. 
Such things as reclamation funds could be used. 
Whatever mechanism is used, if Governments want to decrease degradation, they will have to play a greater "hands on" advisory and financial role than they have played in the case of large-scale miners. 
49. There have been successful national small-scale mining projects carried out worldwide. 
United Nations organizations, as well as non-governmental ones, have provided technical assistance to many of these projects. 
50. The gold deposit of Essakane, in the province of Oudalan in north-east Burkina Faso, was discovered in 1985 by artisanal miners engaged in mining gold by vanning and panning. 
The ore body consists of primary and secondary mineralization. 
Subsequent field evaluation studies made it possible to determine the existence at Essakane of substantial reserves. 
The project financed metallurgic-treatment tests and concluded that the ore could be economically recovered through the use of lixiviation (heap-leach) methods, with a recovery superior to 70 per cent. 
Since August 1992, this private company has set up a small mine, and been successful in processing the remaining ore left behind by the artisans and small-scale miners. 
The plant handles about 120,000 tons of ore per year, and employs 40 persons. 
Assimilation of the process will open new prospects for the mining sector. 
Reliable guarantees for health and hygiene and for environmental protection and conservation are also part of the programme. 
54. Industrial or non-metallic minerals, when of high quality, have many industrial applications and can be sold on both domestic and international markets. 
55. In Uganda, the Government has established the Uganda Non-Metallic Minerals and Products Association. 
Its purpose is to promote and strengthen the development of non-metallic mineral industries and to promote the efficient exploitation of non-metallic mineral resources and to participate directly or indirectly, alone or jointly with others, in such exploitation. 
A project at Mutaka, in south-west Uganda, for kaolin mining and processing, which would provide materials for ceramics and paint manufacturers, is under consideration. 
56. In Ghana, a recommendation for the establishment of an Industrial Mineral Project Group, coordinated by the Minerals Commission, with its office in the Geological Survey, and supported by three international advisers, has been made. 
57. In Malawi, through the cooperation of the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) and the British Geological Survey, the provision of bulk samples to potential consumers has resulted in the Engineering and Foundry Company's making a mining claim in Linthipe. 
58. Once economic mineral prospects are identified and preliminary evaluations conducted, investment promotion must be carried out. 
This involves direct contact with possible investors and the making available of sample material, and the results of chemical analysis, and other physical testing. 
59. A fully equipped mobile mining unit (with necessary key equipment) was set up by a Department for Development Support and Management Services) project in Jamaica. 
The project opened quarry sites, trained national staff to operate equipment and applied appropriate techniques for different mining conditions. 
Efforts were made towards minimizing degradation from quarrying activities by providing environmental impact guidelines. 
60. Seven marble rock-faces in different marble deposits were opened. 
Technical evaluation reports were prepared for the respective sites. 
These reports are used by local investors to obtain or negotiate financing, development agreements, or joint ventures. 
Consultancies were provided to assess the technical conditions and constraints associated with marble quarrying; assessment of the impact of industrial mineral extraction on the environment was carried out and recommendations for national guidelines on environmental impact were made. 
A review of national legislation and regulations pertinent to mining was carried out. 
61. The mobile mining team or task force has proved to be an effective method for providing rapid practical hands-on assistance to development. 
Local investors and mine producers were involved through cost-sharing of the mobile team's operating expenses. 
International investors were attracted to open quarries in Jamaica. 
Unfortunately, many of these workplaces are perilous and do not conform with international and national labour standards for health and safety. 
Uncontrolled small-scale mining can have a major adverse impact on the environment, and work in artisanal mines is often dangerous and unhealthy. 
Measures to improve working conditions and output need to focus on the quality of work in small-scale mining, rather than on the quantity. 
63. Mining is probably the most hazardous of all occupations. 
Many of the world's 30 million mineworkers are exposed to a range of health hazards and occupational risks. 
Rapid changes in geological conditions, or the consequences of natural forces such as flooding, can result in major damage and loss of life. 
Certain occupational safety and health risks are particularly severe in small-scale mines, and there is indeed a strong correlation between the size of a mine and the accident rate. 
Recent figures from both the United States of America and Canada show that the frequencies in underground and surface mines of accident-related lost time are generally higher in smaller mines. 
64. Because of the lack of hard data, notably in developing countries, the number of accidents in small-scale mining is undoubtedly higher, and the incidence of disease is undoubtedly worse, than appears. 
The reasons behind the occupational safety and health problems in small-scale mines are several, including the inadequate training of workers and managers, the lack of trained inspectors (and therefore of inspection), poor-quality and poorly maintained mining and processing equipment, the lack of financial resources and intermittent mining operations. 
Moreover, many or all of the workers may be co-owners of a mine and therefore willing to accept a higher degree of personal risk in order to increase profit levels regardless of any statutory controls that might exist. 
Where mineworkers are employed in artisanal mines, as opposed to being co-owners, the relatively high wages they often earn through piece-work can be sufficient to make them ignore the hazards of the work. 
66. Underground workings are particularly unsafe, since they are often constructed haphazardly by different groups of miners with no regard for the overall effect such tunnelling can have. 
Health problems stem from the lack of ventilation, sanitation, lighting and dust control. 
The major health risks include pneumonia and back injuries. 
Hygiene education is often non-existent and the living and working areas of a mine and its surroundings can have water supplies that are highly contaminated with silt, mercury and organic materials because of the lack of sanitation. 
These factors increase the overall cost of medical treatment because illness and disease spread quickly. 
67. Keeping small-scale miners adequately informed about mine safety can ensure that efforts to reduce accidents are directed where they are likely to be most effective. 
This means that up-to-date information on the numbers and causes of accidents is necessary in order to establish a campaign of accident reduction. 
Miners must be assured that the data collected will be used for their benefit, and not as a means to penalize them. 
They must be sure that there are material benefits to be had from changing current practice. 
For accident prevention and health improvement programmes to succeed, the worker and the conditions of work must be considered together. 
Safety performance is closely linked to particular operations carried out in an individual mine. 
Thus the means to improve safety must be focused on mine-specific operations. 
Broad guidelines should be produced and will be useful. 
Specific safety and health regulations are often best developed from a base of broad principles that are flexible enough to be applicable in a range of different conditions. 
69. The major economic importance of mining in many countries and the hazardous nature of mine work, and the inadequacy of legislation, have resulted in the preparation of an ILO convention on safety and health in mining. 
A draft text will be discussed in great detail at the International Labour Conference in 1994 and again in 1995, prior to being submitted to the Conference for adoption in the latter year. 
The convention would cover the duties and responsibilities for safety and health of Governments, employers and workers. 
A range of preventive and protective measures, including emergency preparedness and rescue operations, might be provided. 
The responses to the questionnaire will determine the scope and content of the initial draft. 
It is hoped that if a specific mining convention is adopted it will be widely ratified and lead to significant and lasting improvements in mine safety. 
70. Having standards, codes of practice and regulations in place is important. 
To get information to individual mine operations and mineworkers, there must be a sufficient number of trained persons available to deal with local needs, and provide information to those concerned. 
Involving small-scale mineworkers themselves in developing the means to improve occupational safety and health is of paramount importance. 
Workers are in the front line, and the hazard they face is based on direct experience. 
The benefits of ensuring the direct participation of small-scale miners in hazard management programmes are likely to be substantial, particularly because of the effect of training, since these mines do not have the resources to employ a professional safety officer, nor to provide training for their workers. 
71. Any measures to stimulate the development of small-scale and medium-scale mining will need to be designed to demonstrate to miners that there are benefits to be derived from the changing of their traditional practices. 
The key persons will be the mining inspectors whose recommendations must be specific, relevant, simple to understand and straightforward with respect to implementation. 
They will be unable to accomplish these tasks without adequate training, resources and back-up. 
All of the activities will require funding and institutional support. 
72. Small-scale and medium-scale mining must be encouraged by creating the operating environment that fosters the use of best practices for mining, occupational safety and health and environmental protection. 
In this way, the existence of such mining as a socially and economically beneficial activity that enriches the entrepreneurs and workers who are directly involved, together with the regions and countries in which it takes place, will be assured. 
While national statistics do not usually differentiate small-scale miners by gender, it appears that women are involved in all sectors of the activity. 
74. In view of the increased relevance of the contribution of small-scale women miners to rural economies, several actions should be implemented by developing country Governments, and their development partners, namely, international cooperation agencies and non-governmental organizations. 
If launched, those actions could alleviate many of the specific problems faced by women workers in the informal sector, including specific environmental issues as they impact on the welfare and health of women and their children. 
The Harare Guidelines allude to the status of women miners and the need to ensure that they enjoy the same status, circumstances and facilities as their male counterparts and are not subject to prejudicial conditions. 
In addition to seminars, 2/ which facilitate the exchange of information and stimulate experience-sharing, several projects have been designed and submitted to donors. 
This updated report will concentrate on outlining the recent efforts that aim at assisting the ever-growing number of women miners. 
77. Because the women in the first group are usually illiterate and rurally based, and sometimes belong to indigenous groups, the launching of well-targeted poverty alleviation programmes could assist in bettering their economic and social well-being. 
Such programmes should include long-term strategies aimed at establishing the best possible conditions for sustainable local, regional and national development with a view to combating poverty. 
Women panners are among the most disadvantaged group and should be assisted on a priority basis through enhanced health care, and basic education; eventually they should be aided in attaining land ownership to improve their economic standing. 
In addition, policies aimed at removing regulations and other obstacles that prevent the growth of the informal sector and its integration into the economy should be devised through the organization and involvement of community-based groups. 
Women miners who belong to this category believe that the difficulties they face in developing their business are related not to gender, but to culture, and these cultural impediments are the toughest to overcome. 
Unlike the informal miners, women in this entrepreneur category are literate, and some have a university degree; they have already achieved some economic independence and look at mining as an attractive alternative business opportunity. 
79. Lending institutions are conservative by nature and as women carry no political weight, access to capital is a major impediment. 
It is exacerbated by much of the national legislation that does not facilitate loans to women in their own right. 
That legislation reflects the cultural and attitudinal bias prevalent in many societies. 
The economies in transition have granted equality status to women. 
New legislation is being enacted to facilitate and guarantee that women have access to property and credit in their own right. 
80. The project profiles that were prepared by the participants in the International Workshop on the Role of Women in Environmentally Sound and Sustainable Development 2/ have in common three broad and recurring objectives and address issues that are not necessarily gender-specific. 
The first objective includes the identification of specific women's problems, with such identification aimed at the collecting of sex-segregated statistics with a view to the formulating of appropriate governmental strategies for intervention, and seeks the identification and analysis of socio-cultural constraints. 
The second objective aims at raising the self-assertiveness of women for which training is a key element. 
Training should be provided to facilitate women's access to environmentally sound mining techniques, in administrative management and in overall environmental protection and land reclamation. 
The third objective aims at setting up a small-loan mechanism for women entrepreneurs, taking into consideration the social and legal status of women and the constraints thereof. 
The resulting tasks involve evaluating and selecting mining property, and revising legislation to facilitate women's access to property, especially in patriarchal societies. 
Access to credit is the cornerstone of a successful entrepreneurship programme. 
Some countries have set up a small-loan mechanism. 
Loans are financed at concessionary rate by multilateral or regional development banks. 
Some non-governmental organizations, including international charitable and religious organizations, that are acting at the grass-roots level, have organized successful revolving funds to provide start-up financing for small entrepreneurs. 
In Zimbabwe, the Small-scale Miners' Association of Zimbabwe (SSMAZ) stands as a good example. 
The United Nations Development Fund for Women (UNIFEM), with the technical assistance of the Intermediate Technology Development Group (ITDG), is presently conducting a training course for women members of SSMAZ. 
These associations may be better suited than cooperatives to meet the miners' needs. 
The structure of many small miners' cooperatives lacks the flexibility to foster individual entrepreneurship. 
Although mining is regarded as a non-traditional sector for women, women's participation in artisanal and small/medium-scale mining should be encouraged and strengthened. 
83. To accelerate the economic and social development of rural communities, Governments should strive to implement policies conducive to the creation of non-farming jobs, particularly for women. 
For many women miners in the developing world, small-scale mining could be a step towards self-reliance and greater social and economic freedom. 
In rural areas, women are bearing a large share of the agricultural chores, and they have traditionally played crucial roles in the day-to-day supply, management and use of water. Therefore, resources degradation and pollution affect the livelihood of women and their children. 
For this reason, countries are being encouraged to translate the women-related dimension of Agenda 21 4/ into national policies and programmes to integrate environment into development goals. 
Women, because of their traditional role, should be allowed to participate and impart their particular knowledge to this effort. 
85. Principle 20 of the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development 5/ states that "women have a vital role in environmental management and development". 
The issue of Women in Development (WID) was included in all programme areas of Agenda 21, particularly in those of chapter 24, entitled "Global action for women towards sustainable and equitable development", which addresses global development and development policy action programmes for achieving sustainable development. 
The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, in paragraph 24.11 of Agenda 21, emphasized that bodies of the United Nations system involved in the implementation of Agenda 21 "should ensure that gender considerations are fully integrated into all the policies, programme and activities". 
However, most of the activities included in chapter 24 of Agenda 21 are to be implemented at the national level. 
86. To this end, chapter 24 calls very clearly for the full integration of women into national and international ecosystem management and control of environmental degradation. 
It also stresses that the participation of women is crucial to the successful implementation of Agenda 21. 
Among the objectives proposed for national Governments is to consider developing and issuing by the year 2000 a strategy of changes necessary to eliminate constitutional, legal, administrative, cultural, behaviourial, social and economic obstacles to women's full participation in sustainable development and in public life. 
Moreover, the provision for environmentally sound technologies, jointly developed with women, with particular application to clean water supply is encouraged. 
88. Rural communities have traditionally been important producers and end-users of minerals in the formal as well as the informal framework. 
The contributions of rural communities and women miners have not received the recognition they deserve nor have their contributions been financially quantified. 
The workplace of the Ministry of Mines and Energy and of related institutions is estimated to be 25 per cent female. 
In the private sector, as licence holders for mining and jewellery-making, women constitute about 30 per cent of all licensees. 
Thirty-five per cent of all quarrying labour is female. Women perhaps produce all the pottery used in Ethiopia. 
Lack of recognition for this important cottage industry has deprived it of the possibility of realizing its potential for attaining higher standards of production and income enhancement. 
89. Ethiopia has recently enacted the Mining Proclamation Act, which ensures land right tenure. 
This legislation aims at encouraging mining as a long-term and sustainable industry. 
In this regard, the Department for Development Support and Management Services project ETH/90/016 on "Mining investment promotion" is enhancing the technical capacity of women in mining by providing training to the female professionals who are involved in project activities. 
Without setting gender quotas, the Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat is insisting that female project staff enjoy the same exposure to training programmes as their male counterparts. 
90. The present report has concentrated on issues related to the impact of small-scale mining on the physical and social environment and the need for adequate legislation in this area. 
Policies and strategies for achieving an efficient control of small miners without dampening their economic dynamism have been enumerated for some time. 
Only recently has specific attention been given to the most serious drawbacks of small-scale mining (particularly informal mining), namely environmental damage and pollution. 
Today, developing country Governments and those of economies in transition are looking with renewed interest to the development of the domestic private sector as a means of creating new jobs. 
91. The Harare Guidelines provide Governments, development agencies and non-governmental organizations with a reasonable framework for harnessing the economic vitality of small-scale mining as well as for mitigating its drawbacks. 
Small-scale mining has always hit a sensitive nerve, but in spite of all its negative side-effects, it has a significant and positive impact on national and regional economies. 
However, in some countries, its economic viability and sustainability are being questioned. 
92. Small-scale mining has become a mainstay of many rural economies, and in many regions of the world, women have joined men in the sector. 
A legal framework that recognizes the existence and characteristics of small-scale and medium-scale mining is a prerequisite of its "formalization" and of limiting its negative environmental impact. 
Informal mining cannot be regarded as an economic alternative to landlessness or even as an opportunity for migrant and jobless urban dwellers to return to the countryside. 
93. Small-scale mining should be legalized and formalized to promote its growth. 
Small-scale mining should benefit from the technological gains achieved by the larger-scale operations. New gold extraction technologies and creative marketing have helped reduce production costs in industrialized mining countries. Economies of scale as well as critical mass could help in reducing cost. 
Sharing production and environmental technology and expertise and establishing pooled marketing endeavour could improve profitability. 
National and regional professional institutions could find an increased and valuable role in facilitating this process. 
Command and control mechanisms usually achieve very little when up against the sheer energy of informal mining, as results are generally very short-term in nature and very limited in scope. 
Governments may attain more sustainable results by implementing market-driven measures and establishing a simple and fair tax system rather than by being directly involved in the marketing of the production of small-scale miners. 
Conversely, the constant involvement and support of governmental institutions are crucial to facilitating vocational training, transfer of technology, and access to information and credit. 
Environmental protection calls for a constant government commitment to these areas. 
When devising a legal environment conducive to entrepreneurship development, Governments should, when applicable, concentrate on erasing cultural and attitudinal biases which restrict the participation of women in the business mainstream. 
95. The development of non-metallics, particularly building materials, is not getting enough governmental attention. 
These minerals deserve more emphasis when business policies are being formulated. 
They can be even more important to regional economic development than both precious metals and gemstones. 
The availability of end-users and markets, as well as those non-metallics' amenability to simple on-site processing, can result in the initiation of industrial development. 
96. Since 1972, when small-scale mining became an item in the agenda of the Committee on Natural Resources, limited United Nations funding has hampered the activities of the Organization, particularly in implementing successful demonstration projects. 
Under these circumstances, the Committee on Natural Resources may wish to recommend that the United Nations system, according to its mandate and field of expertise, continue to strengthen its activities in this area. 
These efforts should include transfer of technology, institutional and capacity-strengthening, and private sector and local entrepreneurship enhancement. 
These activities could direct Governments' efforts in the creation of rural cottage and semi-industrial development centres. 
Those centres could be established either by attracting small-scale mining profits, in the case of precious metal and gemstones, or by stimulating non-metallic and building-material quarrying and processing. 
The purpose of the centres would be to ensure the economic and social sustainability of the region. 
As you know, prior to 16 June 1993, the Force was financed entirely by voluntary contributions, which proved insufficient. 
On 25 March 1993, I wrote to you about the critical financial situation of UNFICYP, pointing out that receipts continued to fall far short of the Organization's share of expenditures and expressing my concern about the unfair financial burden carried by the troop-contributing countries to UNFICYP. 
On 15 June 1993, the accumulated shortfall in the UNFICYP Special Account was estimated at $208.5 million. 
amounts will be greatly appreciated, I would like to suggest through this appeal that those Governments whose current assessment is smaller than their previous voluntary contribution, consider contributing the difference towards the outstanding balance due to the troop contributors. 
These Governments served UNFICYP loyally and very generously for many years and it is only just that their expenses from that period should be shared by the other Member States. 
UNFICYP continues to play a vital role in promoting a peaceful political solution to the problem of Cyprus. 
Its financial history, however, is blemished by the sizeable amounts remaining unreimbursed to troop contributors. 
A constitutional agreement was reached providing for a Union of Republics of Bosnia and Herzegovina. Elaborate provisions for the promotion and protection of human rights were reconfirmed, as were arrangements for implementing and monitoring a cessation of hostilities. 
2. The three sides in Bosnia and Herzegovina informed the Co-Chairmen that they would submit the "Invincible Package" to their respective assemblies for ratification. 
The Bosnian Croat and the Bosnian Serb sides subsequently informed the Co-Chairmen that their assemblies had ratified the Invincible Package. The Bosnian Presidency reported that their expanded assembly did not. 
3. Both the Bosnian Croat and the Bosnian Serb sides then informed the Co-Chairmen that they had made concessions on the HMS Invincible conditional on the acceptance of the Package by all sides. 
They therefore intended to withdraw their concessions because the Bosnian Presidency side had not ratified the Package. 
5. The Co-Chairmen have carried out extensive discussions with the three sides, as well as with leaders of neighbouring countries, at Geneva, Belgrade, Sarajevo and Zagreb. 
Together with the Foreign Ministers of the European Union they met with the parties at Geneva on 29 November. 
The Co-Chairmen continued their meetings with the parties until 2 December. 
On 17 December, the Co-Chairmen attended a meeting with the Prime Minister of Bosnia and Herzegovina at Vienna, arranged by the Belgian Foreign Minister and the Commissioner of External Affairs of the European Union. 
The Co-Chairmen, immediately thereafter, shuttled among the parties prior to meeting them at Geneva on 21 December. 
The next day, 22 December, the Co-Chairmen joined the Foreign Ministers of the European Union in a meeting with the parties at Brussels. 
The Co-Chairmen held further discussions with the parties in the evening of 22 December and on 23 December in a determined push for a peace agreement. 
(c) To ensure the Muslim-majority Republic access to the sea. 
7. On the first point, namely building upon the Invincible Package, the Co-Chairmen have taken the view that changes would only be made if they are agreed to by all three Bosnian sides. 
In the event of any shortfall in reaching these figures on the proposed map, the Bosnian Serbs undertook to make up the difference. 
The Co-Chairmen transmitted this map to the Bosnian Presidency on 21 December. 
9. On the issue of access to the sea, the Bosnian Croat side took the position that this had been settled in the Invincible Package. 
The Bosnian Croats were not prepared to accept this, pointing out that Neum was an exclusively Croat area. 
The Republic of Croatia then came up with a proposal according to which it would accord the Muslim-majority Republic and the Bosnian Serbs each an area of land on the Adriatic Sea in the vicinity of the Prevlaka peninsula. 
This would be an allocation of sovereign territory and, in the case of the Muslim-majority Republic, it would be accompanied by a sovereign road corridor. 
In return, the Republic of Croatia would incorporate Neum and the Bosnian Serbs would give it some land that would widen its territory in the Dubrovnik area, thereby enhancing its security. 
10. The Bosnian Presidency first indicated interest in the offer of a port in the Prevlaka area but after examining it further informed the Co-Chairmen that it was too far away and would be too expensive. 
Faced with this situation, the Co-Chairmen stated that the arrangements made on the Invincible in respect of Neum would be maintained. 
The Bosnian Presidency then came up with a proposal that Neum and a part of Stolac should be held by the Muslim-majority Republic and the Bosnian Croat Republic in condominium, that is to say, joint sovereignty. 
The Bosnian Croat side said it would study the proposal but only in relation to the Isthmus of Klek, not the Opstina of Neum. 
Nevertheless, the Co-Chairmen contacted interested Governments and international organizations to explain to them the importance attached to the question of international guarantees for the implementation of an agreement. 
(e) Working Groups have been established to look into the following issues and to help reach agreement on them by 15 January: 
(iii) Access of the Muslim-majority Republic to the sea; 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia deeply regrets the adoption of the resolution on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In the last round of negotiations in Geneva and Brussels the European Union commended the representatives of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and its republics for a positive and constructive contribution. 
By relying on the resolution on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina adopted during the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly (resolution 47/121), the present resolution is in many aspects outdated and overtaken by events. 
In an unprecedented and Orwellian parody of the truth, the authors of the resolution have attempted virtually to put the whole blame for the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina on the Bosnian Serbs and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The fact that in western Bosnia there has been extensive fighting between Muslim forces themselves has been ignored because it does not fit in the scenario of the "Serbian aggression". 
The resolution makes no mention whatsoever about genocide and "ethnic cleansing" committed against the Serbs in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
As a result of one-sided and biased media coverage and Bosnian Muslim propaganda, many atrocities committed in Bosnia and Herzegovina were wrongfully attributed to the Bosnian Serbs or have been fabricated altogether. 
As stated by Mr. Stoltenberg in a briefing before the Security Council on 18 November 1993, "the last two plans have been accepted by the Croats and the Serbs. 
Ever since the onset of the crisis, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has sought to bring about a peaceful solution to the crisis in Bosnia and Herzegovina on the basis of respect for the legitimate interests of all three constituent peoples. 
In that regard, the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia supports and is cooperating with the Commission of Experts established by the Security Council in resolution 780 (1992). 
Putting the blame solely on the Serbs and demonizing the Serbian nation as a whole cannot help the resolution of the conflict and excuse all others who are responsible in the civil, ethnic and religious war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The resolution adopted by the General Assembly on 20 December 1993 (resolution 48/88), on the other hand, calls for the lifting of the embargo against the Bosnian Muslims, which undoubtedly cannot be conducive to a peaceful resolution of the crisis. 
At this crucial juncture in the negotiations utmost efforts should be invested in reaching a peaceful settlement which would ultimately create conditions for the opening of all airports in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The accusations contained in the resolution against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia are totally baseless and full of arbitrary conclusions and false assertions. 
There are absolutely no detention camps, prisons or other places of detention, missing persons or arbitrarily or illegally detained persons in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, as has been documented by the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) and other humanitarian agencies. 
The resolution fails, however, to explain that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has fulfilled all the provisions of the Security Council resolutions regarding sanctions. 
It is particularly unacceptable that Security Council resolution 820 (1993), which was imposed against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia because Bosnian Serbs rejected the Vance-Owen plan, is still valid when the above plan was abandoned by the Co-Chairmen of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia. 
In its attempts to continue the unprecedented political, economic and legal pressures against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, the resolution goes so far as to "... urge Member States and the Secretariat to end the de facto working status of Serbia and Montenegro in the United Nations". 
From the beginning, Egypt has emphatically warned in all international forums that what the Muslims are exposed to in Bosnia would be extremely prejudicial to the credibility of the principles, bases and instruments on which the international Organization is based. 
We deem its cause to be the cause of all peace-loving peoples, if this world of ours is ever to find a way to love, tolerance and creative cooperation for a better future for all mankind without distinction or discrimination. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Accreditation of non-governmental organizations in accordance with the rules for their participation set out in Preparatory Committee decision 2. 
3. Status of the preparations for the World Summit for Social Development. 
4. Analysis of the core issues to be addressed by the Summit and policy measures to attain its objectives in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/92. 
5. Draft provisional rules of procedure of the Summit. 
6. Arrangements and provisional agenda for the second session of the Preparatory Committee. 
At its organizational session, the Preparatory Committee adopted decision 2 on the modalities for participation in and contribution to the World Summit for Social Development and its preparatory process of non-governmental organizations. 
In the annex to that decision the Preparatory Committee set forth detailed criteria and procedures regarding the participation of non-governmental organizations in the Summit and its preparatory process. 
A number of non-governmental organizations have requested accreditation to the Summit and its preparatory process, and the Summit secretariat has evaluated those requests and made recommendations for consideration by the Preparatory Committee. 
At the same session, the Committee also adopted decision 5 on public information and requested the Secretary-General to develop and launch, on a priority basis, a specific programme of public information of the core issues and objectives of the Summit, in cooperation with relevant specialized agencies, funds and programmes. 
Information on the planned public information programme has been prepared by the Secretariat. 
Contributions received from organs, organizations and programmes of the United Nations system are also being transmitted for the Committee. 
By its decision 3, the Committee emphasized the desirability of promoting national preparations for the World Summit for Social Development and identified possible elements of such preparations, including national reports relating to the core issues. 
The Secretariat will provide the Preparatory Committee with information on responses to that suggestion. 
The two expert meetings were held and their reports are being transmitted to the Preparatory Committee. 
The Preparatory Committee, at its organizational session, adopted decision 7 on its organization of work and included an indicative timetable and process of work for the sessions of the Preparatory Committee. 
The Committee also adopted decision 9 on dates for the Summit and decided, inter alia, that the second session of the Preparatory Committee would be convened from 22 August to 2 September 1994 in New York. 
The Secretariat has prepared a draft provisional agenda for the second session of the Preparatory Committee for its consideration. 
Recalling its resolution 44/23 of 17 November 1989, by which it declared the period 1990-1999 the United Nations Decade of International Law, 
Recalling also that the main purposes of the Decade, according to resolution 44/23, should be, inter alia: 
(a) To promote acceptance of and respect for the principles of international law; 
(b) To promote means and methods for the peaceful settlement of disputes between States, including resort to and full respect for the International Court of Justice; 
(c) To encourage the progressive development of international law and its codification; 
Recalling further its resolution 47/32 of 25 November 1992, to which was annexed the programme for the activities for the second term (1993-1994) of the Decade, 
2. Also expresses its appreciation to States and international organizations and institutions that have undertaken activities in implementation of the programme for the second term (1993-1994) of the Decade, including sponsoring conferences on various subjects of international law; 
6. Also requests the Secretary-General to supplement his report, as appropriate, with new information on the activities of the United Nations relevant to the progressive development of international law and its codification, and to submit it to the General Assembly on an annual basis; 
8. Appeals to States, international organizations and non-governmental organizations working in this field and to the private sector to make financial contributions or contributions in kind for the purpose of facilitating the implementation of the programme; 
9. Once again requests the Secretary-General to bring to the attention of States and international organizations and institutions working in the field of international law the programme annexed to resolution 47/32; 
15. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "United Nations Decade of International Law". 
Recalling also its resolution 47/233 of 17 August 1993 on the revitalization of the work of the General Assembly, 
Recalling further its resolution 47/62 of 11 December 1992 on the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council, 
Noting the discussions in the Security Council towards strengthening the consultative process in accordance with Article 50 of the Charter with a view to minimizing special economic problems of countries adversely affected as a result of their implementation of preventive or enforcement measures under Chapter VII of the Charter, 
2. Decides that the Special Committee will hold its next session from 7 to 25 March 1994; 
(b) To continue its work on the question of the peaceful settlement of disputes between States and in this context: 
6. Invites the Special Committee at its session in 1994 to initiate a review of its membership and to consider various proposals regarding this membership; 
Recalling the report of the Secretary-General entitled "An Agenda for Peace" 1/ and General Assembly resolution 47/120 B of 20 September 1993, 
Recalling also its resolution 47/72 of 14 December 1992, 
Council, inter alia, recognized the need for all relevant bodies of the Organization to take concerted action to enhance the safety and security of United Nations forces and personnel, 
Recalling also Security Council resolution 868 (1993) of 29 September 1993, 
1. Decides to establish an Ad Hoc Committee open to all Member States to elaborate an international convention dealing with the safety and security of United Nations and associated personnel, with particular reference to responsibility for attacks on such personnel; 
re-established in the framework of the Sixth Committee in the event that further work is required for the elaboration of the draft convention; 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Question of responsibility for attacks on United Nations and associated personnel and measures to ensure that those responsible for such attacks are brought to justice". 
For matters within the competence of the European Union (strengthening of the air embargo, trade embargo), the Union's regulations have been adopted by the Italian judicial system. 
Regarding matters of national competence (freezing of funds and financial resources owned or controlled by the Libyan Government) the Italian Government issued Decree No. 488 on 2 December 1993. 
The Supreme Council reviewed the positive political, security, military, economic, social and cultural progress made by the Cooperation Council in the light of the conclusions and recommendations submitted by the Ministerial Committees and the Ministerial Council. 
The Council also affirms that respect for Kuwait's sovereignty and independence, as stated in paragraph 2 of resolution 687 (1991), as well as for its international boundary, as established by the Security Council in resolution 833 (1993), constitutes the core of the obligations set out in resolution 687 (1991). 
Failure to comply with these provisions represents a violation of the resolution's core. 
Meanwhile, it affirms its resolute commitment to Iraq's physical unity and territorial integrity. 
It endorses whatever peaceful means and measures that country may deem appropriate to restore its sovereignty over the three islands, in accordance with the principles of international legitimacy. 
Accordingly, the Council expresses the hope that the current negotiations will lead to substantial progress in all spheres. 
It urges the international community to persuade Israel to end its occupation of the Syrian Golan and to implement Security Council resolution 425 (1978), which calls for Israel's withdrawal from all Lebanese territory. 
The Supreme Council is also following developments in Somalia with deep concern. 
The Council reaffirms its support for Somalia through this painful ordeal, as well as its resolute commitment to Somalia's sovereignty, independence and territorial integrity. 
It also demands that the Security Council enable Bosnia and Herzegovina to exercise its legitimate right of self-defence in accordance with Article 51 of the Charter by, inter alia, lifting the arms embargo imposed on it and intensifying sanctions and pressure against Serbia and Montenegro. 
It endorsed all the Ministers' recommendations, particularly that concerning development of the Peninsula Shield Force and the numerous other military issues, and emphasized the importance of such cooperation in strengthening collective defence among GCC States. 
In this connection, the Council decided to establish a supreme committee to follow up the implementation of resolutions concerning collective defence and military cooperation. 
The Council also endorsed the recommendations, made by the Ministers of the Interior at their meeting at Abu Dhabi from 9 to 10 Jumada II A.H. 1414 (22-23 November A.D. 1993), concerning all aspects of security cooperation, including matters relating to the Comprehensive Security Agreement. 
On economic matters, the Council expressed its satisfaction at the increase in trade between GCC nations and in the number of those benefiting from the application of provisions of the Unified Economic Agreement enhancing the interlinkage of interests among GCC nationals. 
It also stressed the importance of implementing the remaining provisions of the Agreement. 
The Council also decided to establish the GCC Commercial Arbitration Centre and endorsed its draft statute. 
The Supreme Council also endorsed the recommendation that nationals of GCC States working in the domestic public sector be treated in the same way as nationals of the host member State if employed in accordance with the executive regulations proposed by the Ministers of Labour. 
The Council emphasizes that measures must be taken to enhance the role of the University as a successful model for joint action and that the University should continue to focus on rare areas of specialization and to meet the needs of States of the region. 
The Council expresses its satisfaction at progress made in applying the general policies and principles for environmental protection adopted at the Muscat summit in 1985. 
It stresses the importance of continued joint action to harmonize policies, to unify environmental regulations and legislation, to strengthen national and regional capacities, to train manpower, to raise the level of environmental consciousness among GCC nationals and to conserve natural resources. 
The Supreme Council also discussed the turbulent situation in the world oil market caused by the large surplus in supply, which has negatively affected the economies of member States. 
Accordingly, the member States endorse the related efforts of the Sultanate of Oman in conjunction with non-OPEC producer States. 
It commends the excellent preparations and the great efforts made to ensure the comfort of delegations and the success of the meeting. 
2. By the same resolution, the Security Council also approved the Secretary-General's proposal that the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR), established by Council resolution 486 (1993), should be integrated within UNAMIR. 
4. My Special Representative, appointed in pursuance of paragraph 10 of Security Council resolution 872 (1993), arrived in Kigali on 23 November 1993 and established his headquarters in the Rwandese capital. 
Since his arrival, my Special Representative has established contacts and working relations with the parties signatories to the Arusha peace agreement as well as with the diplomatic missions accredited to the Rwandese Government and the religious and traditional leaders of the country. 
Pursuant to resolution 872 (1993), my Special Representative will help in bringing about the appropriate political environment to promote and enhance a dialogue between the parties to the Arusha peace agreement. 
5. In his meetings with representatives of concerned Governments and diplomats, my Special Representative stressed the need to harmonize their efforts and activities with those of UNAMIR in order to reach a successful conclusion of the Arusha peace agreement. 
6. Those initiatives included the convening of a meeting between the Government of the Rwandese Republic and the Rwandese Patriotic Front (RPF) at Kinihira, 80 kilometres from Kigali. 
They agreed to set up a broad-based transitional government before 31 December 1993. 
During that meeting, the Chairman of RPF reaffirmed that the Front was more willing than ever to respect all its commitments, especially the one relating to the cantonment of its security battalion in Kigali. 
7. By paragraph 12 of resolution 872 (1993), the Security Council requested me to conclude expeditiously an agreement on the status of UNAMIR and its personnel in Rwanda. 
Following the adoption of resolution 872 (1993), a draft status of forces agreement was presented to the Government of Rwanda. 
After consultations with the Government, the agreement was signed on 5 November 1993. 
A copy of the agreement was then forwarded to RPF, which confirmed its readiness to cooperate in the implementation of its provisions. 
8. It will be recalled that in my report of 24 September 1993 (S/26488) I had proposed, and the Council had approved, a concept of operations with an implementation schedule comprising four phases. 
Phase I commenced on 5 October 1993 with the adoption by the Council of resolution 872 (1993). 
This phase was to last approximately 90 days, until the establishment of the broad-based transitional government in Kigali. 
It was estimated that this phase would also last about 90 days. 
Phase III would comprise the actual disengagement, demobilization and integration process. 
The duration of this phase was estimated at about 9 months. 
Finally, during phase IV, which would last 10 months, UNAMIR would assist in maintaining a secure environment and creating conditions conducive to the holding of free and fair elections. 
A process of gradual reduction would begin during phase III, leading to a residual strength of some 930 military personnel by the beginning of phase IV. 
11. The Force Commander of UNAMIR, General Romeo A. Dallaire (Canada), arrived in Kigali on 22 October 1993, followed by an advance party of 21 military personnel on 27 October 1993. 
On 1 November, as foreseen in my report, the OAU Neutral Military Observer Group (NMOG II), which had been monitoring the cease-fire in the DMZ, was integrated into UNAMIR. 
UNAMIR's headquarters were formally inaugurated on 17 November in the presence of General Juvenal Habyarimana, President of Rwanda. 
The Force headquarters has been able to fulfil most of its projected tasks for phase I, though under certain logistic constraints due to delays in the arrival of vehicles, communications equipment and other supplies. 
12. The Kigali sector headquarters has developed a calendar and operational plans for the establishment of the weapons-secure area, for the movement of an RPF security battalion to Kigali and for the conduct of other tasks in the area, as foreseen in my previous report. 
The Kigali weapons-secure area was established on 24 December and the RPF security battalion arrived in Kigali on 28 December 1993. 
13. The demilitarized zone sector headquarters was established upon the arrival of the advance party and became operational on 1 November 1993 when the NMOG II elements were absorbed into UNAMIR. 
Until now it has not been possible, in the absence of the necessary logistic support, to deploy personnel to Byumba. 
14. The Military Observer Group headquarters was established from elements of the advance party and NMOG II and became operational on 7 November. 
It has been commanding and administering all deployed military observers. 
It has also been conducting valuable reconnaissance of both parties' sector headquarters locations, as well as liaison tasks and investigations. 
The unexpected flow of Burundese refugees into Rwanda, as well as allegations of cross-border military movement, have taxed the operations of the observers. 
While in Kigali, Mr. Jonah discussed the Burundese crisis with President Habyarimana and urged his assistance in reducing tensions in Burundi. 
16. Although the southern region is at present reasonably quiet, the relative ease of access to considerable arms and the ethnic tensions amongst and around the refugees have created a potentially destabilizing situation which had not been foreseen in my initial assessment of requirements for the mission. 
If, however, experience and circumstances were to require additional observers, I would bring this matter to the attention of the Security Council for its consideration. 
17. The RGF and RPF sector headquarters are in the process of being established. 
A small liaison office was opened in Milindi, within the RPF sector, following tensions in the north-western part of the country. 
The Military Observer Group is performing the necessary liaison and reconnaissance functions in the RGF zone. 
18. It will be recalled that in paragraph 8 of resolution 872 (1993) the Security Council invited me to report on the requirements for further deployments, especially in the demilitarized zone. 
During the month of November, two separate incidents, in which some 60 civilians were brutally killed, took place in the vicinity of Ruhengeri. 
The nature of these attacks, directed against civilians primarily in and around the DMZ, has underscored the need for UNAMIR promptly to acquire the capability to monitor the area effectively. 
The investigations conducted into these killings by UNAMIR observers have revealed that a well-armed and reportedly ruthless group was operating in the area, with a view to disrupting or even derailing the peace process. 
The precarious security situation in that region confirms the need for a fully equipped infantry battalion, to enable UNAMIR to monitor the demilitarized zone and provide a safe environment for the large population living in the area. 
Regarding other elements of UNAMIR, 26 of the 50 members of the projected Medical Platoon have been deployed. 
Pending completion of the deployment of this unit, the Belgian contingent has agreed to allow the use of its Hercules aircraft for air evacuation in emergency cases. 
21. The composition of the military component of UNAMIR has revealed a need for interpreters/translators which had not been anticipated in my report of 24 September. 
I intend to reflect the financial impact in my next report to the General Assembly on the financing of UNAMIR. 
In my report of 24 September, I had indicated that in order to verify that law and order were maintained effectively and impartially, a small United Nations civilian police unit consisting of 60 police officers would be required by UNAMIR. 
It has not so far been possible to deploy this personnel. 
23. Since my report of 24 September (S/26488), emergency and rehabilitation efforts for the displaced persons have continued, but new difficulties have arisen as a result of a massive influx of Burundese refugees caused by ethnic violence in neighbouring Burundi as well as by an increasingly serious drought. 
The revised budget of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and other United Nations agencies to meet emergency needs of Burundese refugees in the region until May 1994 amounts to $52 million. 
24. UNAMIR, together with the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), UNHCR and other relevant organizations of the United Nations system, will continue to provide all necessary assistance to facilitate the safe return of refugees as well as the distribution of humanitarian relief supplies to the needy populations. 
The Advisory Committee recently recommended that the General Assembly authorize further commitments of up to $46.5 million gross ($45.9 million net). 
27. In my previous report, I stressed that two essential conditions had to be met to enable the United Nations to discharge its mandate in Rwanda successfully and effectively. 
First, the parties had to cooperate fully with one another and with the United Nations in carrying out their commitments under the Arusha agreement. 
28. Despite recent signs of mutual intransigence, the parties have continued to show good will and cooperation in their contacts with each other and with the United Nations. 
They have also managed to weather some tense and potentially disruptive moments in the wake of the events in Burundi. 
29. For their part, Member States have responded positively to my appeals for the provision of personnel at relatively short notice. 
As can be seen from section II above, the initial deployment of UNAMIR has proceeded largely on schedule. 
Although the logistic support capabilities of UNAMIR are for the time being inadequate, there is on the ground a minimum viable force which can respond to the most pressing needs in Kigali. 
30. In the light of the above, I recommend that the Security Council, in carrying out its review of the activities of UNAMIR, agree that this operation should continue to implement the mandate entrusted to it under resolution 872 (1993). 
In this regard, I intend to proceed with the implementation plan as outlined in my previous report, including the early deployment of the second battalion in the DMZ. 
I will continue to seek economies through the phased deployment and withdrawal of UNAMIR personnel, in accordance with the timetable set out in my implementation plan. 
I am however convinced that, under the present circumstances, a reduction in the projected resource levels would negatively affect the performance and credibility of UNAMIR in the discharge of its mandate. It could also jeopardize the peace process in Rwanda. 
12 December 1993 (a) Northern region: No air activity was recorded in this region on 12 December 1993. 
(b) Southern region: No air activity was recorded in this region on 12 December 1993. 
15 December 1993 (a) Northern region: No hostile air activity was recorded in this region on 15 December 1993. 
18 December 1993 (a) Northern region: No hostile air activity was recorded in this region on 18 December 1993. 
At its 43rd and 44th meetings, on 29 October 1993, the General Assembly elected Argentina, the Czech Republic, Nigeria, Oman and Rwanda as non-permanent members of the Security Council for a term of two years, beginning on 1 January 1994. 
Virgin Islands, Cayman Islands, Guam, 
This report covers the work of the Special Committee during 1990. 
The Committee was requested to examine the application of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, and to make suggestions and recommendations on the progress and extent of the implementation of the Declaration. 
2. At its seventeenth session, after considering the report of the Special Committee, 1/ the General Assembly adopted resolution 1810 (XVII) of 17 December 1962, by which it enlarged the Special Committee with the addition of seven new members. 
4. The General Assembly, by resolution 1970 (XVIII) of 16 December 1963, adopted at its eighteenth session, decided to dissolve the Committee on Information from Non-Self-Governing Territories and requested the Special Committee to study the information transmitted under Article 73 e of the Charter of the United Nations. 
It also requested the Committee to take that information fully into account in examining the situation with regard to the implementation of the Declaration in each of the Non-Self-Governing Territories and to undertake any special study and prepare any special report it might consider necessary. 
7. At its forty-fourth session, after considering the report of the Special Committee, 3/ the General Assembly adopted resolution 44/101 of 11 December 1989, by which it, inter alia: 
"11. Requests the Special Committee to continue to seek suitable means for the immediate and full implementation of General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) in all Territories that have not yet attained independence and, in particular: 
"(b) To make concrete suggestions which could assist the Security Council in considering appropriate measures under the Charter with regard to developments in colonial Territories that are likely to threaten international peace and security; 
"(c) To continue to examine the compliance of Member States with resolution 1514 (XV) and other relevant resolutions on decolonization; 
"(e) To take all necessary steps to enlist world-wide support among Governments, as well as national and international organizations having a special interest in decolonization, for the achievement of the objectives of the Declaration and the implementation of the relevant resolutions of the United Nations; 
"2. Commends the Programme, for appropriate action, to all States, the United Nations bodies concerned, the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system and the non-governmental organizations active in the field of decolonization; 
"4. Requests the Special Committee to follow closely the implementation of the Programme and to report to the General Assembly at its forty-fifth session on the implementation of the present resolution." 
These decisions are listed below. 
11. Other resolutions and decisions adopted by the General Assembly at its forty-fourth session which were relevant to the work of the Special Committee and which were taken into consideration by the Special Committee are listed in a note by the Secretary-General on the Committee's organization of work (A/AC.109/L.1717). 
13. As at 1 January 1990, the Special Committee was composed of the following 24 members: 
A list of representatives who attended the meetings of the Special Committee in 1990 appears in documents A/AC.109/INF/28 and Add.1. 
14. The Secretary-General addressed the Special Committee at its opening (1362nd) meeting, held on 22 January 1990. 
15. Also at the same meeting, the Special Committee unanimously elected the following officers: 
18. The Special Committee further decided to adopt the suggestions of the Chairman relating to the allocation of items and the procedure for their consideration (A/AC.109/L.1718, paras. 2 and 3). 
20. At its 1376th meeting, on 20 August, on the basis of the recommendations contained in the 97th report of the Working Group (A/AC.109/L.1748), the Special Committee took further decisions relating to its organization of work. 
21. The Special Committee was represented at the following conferences and meetings: 
(a) United Nations Latin American and Caribbean regional seminar and non-governmental organization symposium on "The inalienable rights of the Palestinian people", organized by the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People and held at Buenos Aires in February 1990 (see para. 93); 
(b) The session of the World Peace Council, held at Athens in February (see para. 102); 
(f) The Namibian independence celebrations, held at Windhoek in March (see para. 103); 
(g) The United Nations African regional seminar and non-governmental organization symposium on "The inalienable rights of the Palestinian people", organized by the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People and held at Freetown in April (see para. 93); 
(h) The International Scientific Conference on Africa in World History, organized by the Soviet Afro-Asian Solidarity Committee and held at Moscow in May (see para. 102); 
(l) The third Conference of Ministers of Information of Non-Aligned Countries, held at Havana in September (see para. 96). 
1362nd meeting, on 22 January; 
1363rd to 1376th meetings, from 1 to 20 August. 
25. The Special Committee considered the items allocated to its subsidiary bodies on the basis of the reports of the respective bodies (see paras. 27, 31 and 36) and adopted decisions as indicated below. 
26. The Special Committee, at its 1362nd meeting, decided to maintain its Working Group. 
30. At the same meeting, the Special Committee elected Mr. Alexander Slab (Czechoslovakia) as Chairman of the Subcommittee. 
31. The Subcommittee on Petitions, Information and Assistance held 12 meetings, as well as a number of unofficial meetings, between 23 March and 29 June. 
It submitted the following seven reports to the Special Committee which considered them on the dates indicated: 
(d) Report on the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples by the specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations (A/AC.109/L.1722) - 6 and 20 August, 1365th and 1376th meetings, respectively. 
35. Also at its 1362nd meeting, the Special Committee elected Mr. Ghazi Jomaa (Tunisia) Chairman of the Subcommittee and Mr. Dag Mjaaland (Norway) Rapporteur. 
The Committee further recalled that, by paragraph 5 of resolution 44/101, the Assembly had approved the report of the Committee, including the programme of work envisaged by the Committee for 1990. 
39. At its 1376th meeting on 20 August, the Special Committee considered the question on the basis of the recommendations contained in the 97th report of the Working Group (A/AC.109/L.1748). The relevant paragraph of that report reads as follows: 
"11. The Working Group decided to recommend that the Special Committee should continue consideration of this question at its next session, subject to any directives which the General Assembly might give at its forty-fifth session." 
40. At the same meeting, the Special Committee approved without objection the above-mentioned recommendations. 
42. The Special Committee considered the item at its 1370th to 1373rd meetings, on 14 and 15 August. 
44. At the 1370th, 1371st and 1372nd meetings, the Chairman drew attention to a number of communications received from organizations expressing the wish to be heard by the Special Committee in connection with its consideration of the item. 
49. The text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1051) adopted by the Special Committee at its 1373rd meeting, on 15 August 1990, to which reference is made in paragraph 48, is reproduced below: 
Recalling the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, and the resolutions and decisions of the Special Committee concerning Puerto Rico, 
Having heard statements and testimony representative of various viewpoints among the people of Puerto Rico and their social institutions, 
3. Exhorts all the interested parties to cooperate so that the people of Puerto Rico may exercise without hindrance their right to self-determination with the express recognition of the people's sovereignty and full political equality, in conformity with the doctrine and practice of the United Nations; 
4. Requests the Rapporteur to report to the Special Committee on the implementation of its resolutions concerning Puerto Rico; 
53. During the year, the Special Committee and its Subcommittee on Small Territories gave extensive consideration to all phases of the situation obtaining in the small Territories (see chaps. IX and X of the present report). 
55. The subsidiary bodies accordingly took that decision into account in examining the items referred to them for consideration. The Special Committee also took that decision into account in its consideration of specific items in plenary meetings. 
Further recalling the measures it had taken heretofore in that connection, the Committee decided to continue to exercise its initiatives in the effective utilization of the limited conference resources and the further reduction of its documentation requirements. 
59. During the year, the Committee also continued the practice of circulating communications and information material, as far as possible, in the form of informal notes and aides-m\x{5e66}oire in the original language of submission, thus curtailing documentation requirements by some 4,000 pages and accruing considerable savings for the Organization. 
60. The Special Committee, at its 1376th meeting, considered the item on the basis of the recommendations contained in the 97th report of the Working Group (A/AC.109/L.1748). 
The Working Group also decided to recommend that the Committee should continue to monitor closely its utilization of the conference-servicing resources requested and to minimize the wastage resulting from cancellation of scheduled meetings. 
"8. It was understood that this programme would not preclude the holding of extra-sessional meetings on an emergency basis if developments so warranted. 
"9. With regard to the programme of meetings of the Special Committee for 1992, the Working Group agreed that, subject to any directives the General Assembly might give in that connection, the Committee should adopt a programme similar to that suggested for 1991." 
61. At the same meeting, the Special Committee approved without objection the above-mentioned recommendations. 
62. The Special Committee, also at its 1376th meeting, considered the above item on the basis of recommendations contained in the 97th report of the Working Group (A/AC.109/L.1748). 
"10. The Working Group noted that, during the year, the Special Committee had taken further measures to control and limit its documentation in compliance with the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly, in particular resolutions 34/50 of 23 November 1979 and 39/68 of 13 December 1984. 
Those measures included, inter alia, the circulation, whenever appropriate, of Committee documents in provisional or unofficial form and the rearrangement of their distribution patterns. 
63. At the same meeting, the Special Committee approved without objection the above-mentioned recommendation. 
Consequently, in keeping with past practice, the Committee would be expected to include in its budget proposals, provisions to cover expenditures that such participation may entail." 
69. At the same meeting, the Special Committee adopted without objection the above recommendation of the Working Group. 
73. At the same meeting, the Special Committee approved without objection the above-mentioned recommendation. 
75. The Special Committee, at its 1376th meeting, considered the item on the basis of the recommendations contained in the 97th report of the Working Group (A/AC.109/L.1748). 
76. At the same meeting, the Special Committee approved without objection the above-mentioned recommendation. 
81. This decision was taken into account during the consideration of specific Territories and other items at both subcommittee and plenary meetings. 
93. The Deputy Foreign Minister of Cuba participated in and addressed a United Nations Latin American and Caribbean regional seminar and non-governmental organization symposium on "The inalienable rights of the Palestinian people", held at Buenos Aires from 5 to 9 February 1990. 
The Permanent Representative of Sierra Leone to the United Nations represented the Special Committee at a United Nations African regional seminar and non-governmental organization symposium on "The inalienable rights of the Palestinian people", held at Freetown from 2 to 6 April 1990. 
In the same context, the Committee, through its Subcommittee on Petitions, Information and Assistance, again held consultations during the year with officials of several organizations. 
95. During the year, the Special Committee adopted decisions relating to the extension of assistance to the peoples of Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
101. Having regard to the relevant provisions of General Assembly resolutions 44/101 and 44/102 of 11 December 1989, the Special Committee continued to follow closely the activities of non-governmental organizations having a special interest in the field of decolonization. 
103. The Chairman attended on behalf of the Special Committee the independence ceremony at Windhoek on 21 March 1990. 
105. The Special Committee continued during the year to monitor related developments in Territories, having regard to the relevant provisions of article 15 of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. 
107. The Special Committee, in a related context, took into account Commission on Human Rights resolution 1990/12 of 23 February 1990 concerning the implementation of the Convention. 
109. During the year, the Special Committee, in a related context, took into account the relevant provisions of Commission on Human Rights resolution 1990/13 of 23 February 1990 concerning the implementation of the Programme of Action for the Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination. 
By adopting the draft resolution, the Assembly would recommend to States, the competent United Nations organs, the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system and non-governmental organizations further measures towards the full and speedy implementation of the Declaration. 
A brief outline of decisions adopted by the Committee during the year is given below. 
The Committee reaffirmed that it was ultimately for the people of those Territories themselves to determine their future political status in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Charter and the Declaration. 
In that connection, the Committee also reaffirmed the importance of fostering an awareness among the peoples of the possibilities open to them in the exercise of their right to self-determination. 
The Committee hoped that the two Governments would reconsider their position in that regard. 
The Committee further reaffirmed that the activities of foreign economic, financial and other interests operating at present in the colonial Territories constituted a major obstacle to political independence and racial equality. 
The Committee urged the administering Powers concerned to take effective measures to safeguard and guarantee the inalienable right of the peoples of the colonial Territories to their natural resources and to establish and maintain control over the future development of those resources. 
The Committee also deprecated the continued alienation of land in colonial Territories for military installations. 
As reflected in the report, the Committee invited those organizations to continue and intensify their campaign against the evils and dangers of colonialism, as well as their support for all colonial peoples. 
The Committee considered it essential that concrete measures be taken to intensify the dissemination of information on decolonization issues - publicizing the activities of United Nations organs in the field of decolonization and providing wider dissemination of information on all colonial Territories. 
As regards its decision of 17 August 1989 concerning Puerto Rico, the Committee heard a number of representatives of organizations concerned and adopted a further resolution on the matter (A/AC.109/1051), which is set out in paragraph 49 of the present chapter. 
120. In accordance with the guidelines established by the General Assembly, the Special Committee was able during the year to reduce to a minimum the number of its formal meetings and to minimize the wastage resulting from cancellation of scheduled meetings. 
On the basis of that review, the Committee will submit conclusions and recommendations on the specific measures necessary to achieve the objectives set out in the Declaration and the relevant provisions of the Charter. 
122. The Special Committee will continue to make concrete suggestions which could assist the Security Council in considering appropriate measures under the Charter with regard to developments in colonial Territories that are likely to threaten international peace and security. 
In making those recommendations, the Committee will take into consideration the summaries of discussions contained in the reports of the two regional seminars, which might serve as a basis in formulating programmes appropriate for follow-up action. 
Further, the Committee intends to continue its study of military activities and arrangements by colonial Powers in Territories under their administration which might be impeding the implementation of the Declaration. 
The Committee will hold further consultations and contacts with those organizations, as appropriate. 
In particular, the Committee expects to continue its review of the relevant programmes of publications and other information activities envisaged by the Department of Public Information and the Department for Special Political Questions, Regional Cooperation, Decolonization and Trusteeship. 
In the same connection, as authorized by the Assembly, the Committee intends to meet elsewhere than at United Nations Headquarters whenever and wherever such meetings might be required for the effective discharge of its functions. 
132. The Special Committee recommends that, in approving the programme of work outlined above, the General Assembly should make adequate provision to cover the activities the Committee envisages for 1991. 
134. At the 1376th meeting, on 20 August, the Chairman made a statement on the occasion of the closing of the Special Committee's 1990 session (A/AC.109/PV.1376). 
Islands, Guam, Montserrat, Tokelau, 
"4. The Special Committee shall hold in 1990 two regional seminars on the subject of decolonization. 
5. An account of the Special Committee's preparation of the text of a draft resolution on the thirtieth anniversary of the Declaration, for submission to the General Assembly at its forty-fifth session, is set out in section E. 
6. By its resolution 44/100, the General Assembly envisaged the holding of two regional seminars by the Special Committee, one in the Asia/Pacific region and the other in the Caribbean. 
8. The two regional seminars focused on the subject of decolonization and considered the following themes: 
(a) Self-determination: its application to small Territories, particularly to the case of small islands; 
(d) Protection of natural resources, particularly marine resources, for the benefit of the populations of small islands and Territories; 
(e) Protection of land for island populations and dangers of foreign exploitation; 
(g) Colonialism and racial discrimination; 
(i) Foreign economic interests and/or activities in the small Territories, with particular concern for the views of the populations concerned; 
(j) Consequences of the military use of small islands. 
10. A detailed account of the organization, proceedings and summary of discussions of the seminars is contained in the reports prepared by their respective rapporteurs, Mr. Samuel A. Mdee of the United Republic of Tanzania and Mrs. Mar Cecilia Berm\x{e024}ez of Cuba. 
12. The Special Committee considered the reports of the two regional seminars at its 1363rd to 1365th, and 1376th meetings, in connection with its consideration of the thirtieth anniversary of the Declaration. 
14. At the 1376th meeting, on 20 August, following a statement by the Chairman (A/AC.109/PV.1376), the Committee adopted, without objection, the reports of the two regional seminars referred to in paragraph 11. 
Further, the Committee decided to make use, wherever possible, of the proposals and suggestions made at the seminars with a view to enhancing and rationalizing its work in a continuing process (see also section D). 
Such a postponement would give the Committee the time it needs to study a proposal made by some non-governmental organizations at the two regional seminars held in 1990 in Vanuatu and Barbados. 
The proposal recommends that participants in the seminar at Headquarters include representatives of a cross-section of the peoples of Non-Self-Governing Territories, in particular the youth of those Territories. 
It is further suggested that the seminar at Headquarters should provide the opportunity to assess the impact of the seminars already held in order to draw the appropriate conclusions for the future. 
"15. The Working Group likewise decided to recommend to the Committee that, subject to the availability of the requisite conference services and facilities, the seminar at United Nations Headquarters be held in early 1991." 
16. At the same meeting, the Special Committee approved, without objection, the above-mentioned recommendations. 
17. The Special Committee, also at its 1376th meeting on 20 August 1990, considered the item on the basis of the recommendation contained in the 97th report of the Working Group (A/AC.109/L.1748). 
18. At the same meeting, the Special Committee approved, without objection, the above-mentioned recommendation. 
19. The Special Committee, at its 1362nd meeting on 22 January 1990, by adopting the suggestions relating to the organization of its work put forward by the Chairman (A/AC.109/L.1718), decided, inter alia, to allocate the above item to the Working Group and plenary meetings of the Committee, as appropriate. 
20. The Special Committee considered the item at its 1363rd to 1366th and 1376th meetings, between 1 and 20 August 1990. 
21. During its consideration of the item, the Special Committee had before it the reports of the two regional seminars referred to in paragraph 11. 
25. The text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1055) adopted by the Special Committee at its 1376th meeting, on 20 August 1990, to which reference is made in paragraph 24, is reproduced below: 
Recalling the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 43/47 of 22 November 1988, entitled "International Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism", 
Considering that the process of national liberation is irresistible and irreversible, and recalling that the Declaration solemnly proclaimed the necessity speedily and unconditionally to put an end to colonialism in all its forms and manifestations, 
Reaffirming that all peoples have the right to self-determination and independence and that the subjection of peoples to colonial domination constitutes a denial of fundamental human rights and is a serious impediment to the maintenance of international peace and security and the development of peaceful relations among nations, 
Increasingly aware of the importance of economic, social and cultural development and self-reliance of colonial countries and peoples for the attainment and consolidation of genuine independence, 
Convinced that the total eradication of racial discrimination, apartheid and violations of the basic human rights of the peoples in the remaining colonial Territories will be achieved peacefully and most expeditiously by the faithful and complete implementation of the Declaration, 
1. Reaffirms the inalienable right of all peoples under colonial rule to self-determination and independence in accordance with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV); 
2. Declares that the continuation of colonialism in all its forms and manifestations, including racism and apartheid, is incompatible with the Charter of the United Nations, the Declaration and the principles of international law; 
4. Strongly condemns South Africa's aggressive activities and acts of destabilization against neighbouring independent African States and its policies of apartheid, as well as its acquisition of nuclear-weapon capability, the use of which would heighten tension and increase the threat to regional as well as international peace and security; 
6. Urges Member States to do their utmost to promote, in the United Nations and the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, effective measures for the full and speedy implementation of the Declaration in all colonial Territories to which the Declaration applies; 
7. Calls upon Member States to render, as a matter of urgency, all moral and material assistance to the peoples under colonial rule in their struggle to exercise their right to self-determination and independence, in accordance with the Charter and the Declaration; 
8. Urges the administering Powers and other Member States to ensure that the activities of foreign economic and other interests in colonial Territories do not run counter to the interests of the inhabitants of those Territories and do not impede the implementation of the Declaration; 
12. Reaffirms that all administering Powers are obliged, under the Charter and in accordance with the Declaration, to create economic, social and other conditions in the Territories under their administration which will enable those Territories to achieve genuine independence and economic self-reliance; 
17. Requests Member States, in particular the administering Powers, to adopt appropriate measures to prevent the recruitment, financing, training and transit of mercenaries in their Territories for use against the national liberation movements struggling for freedom and independence from the yoke of colonialism, racism and apartheid; 
26. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 44/100 and with decisions taken at its 1362nd and 1363rd meetings, on 22 January and 1 August 1990, respectively, the Special Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of the following draft resolution: 
Recalling the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in its resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, 
Recalling also its resolution 43/47 of 22 November 1988, entitled "International Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism", 
Considering that the process of national liberation is irresistible and irreversible, and recalling that the Declaration solemnly proclaimed the necessity speedily and unconditionally to put an end to colonialism in all its forms and manifestations, 
Reaffirming that all peoples have the right to self-determination and independence and that the subjection of peoples to colonial domination constitutes a denial of fundamental human rights and is a serious impediment to the maintenance of international peace and security and the development of peaceful relations among nations, 
Increasingly aware of the importance of economic, social and cultural development and self-reliance of colonial countries and peoples for the attainment and consolidation of genuine independence, 
Convinced that the total eradication of racial discrimination, apartheid and violations of the basic human rights of the peoples in the remaining colonial Territories will be achieved peacefully and most expeditiously by the faithful and complete implementation of the Declaration, 
1. Reaffirms the inalienable right of all peoples under colonial rule to self-determination and independence in accordance with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV); 
2. Declares that the continuation of colonialism in all its forms and manifestations, including racism and apartheid, is incompatible with the Charter of the United Nations, the Declaration and the principles of international law; 
4. Strongly condemns South Africa's aggressive activities and acts of destabilization against neighbouring independent African States and its policies of apartheid, as well as its acquisition of nuclear-weapon capability, the use of which would heighten tension and increase the threat to regional as well as international peace and security; 
6. Urges Member States to do their utmost to promote, in the United Nations and the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, effective measures for the full and speedy implementation of the Declaration in all colonial Territories to which the Declaration applies; 
7. Calls upon Member States to render, as a matter of urgency, all moral and material assistance to the peoples under colonial rule in their struggle to exercise their right to self-determination and independence, in accordance with the Charter and the Declaration; 
8. Urges the administering Powers and other Member States to ensure that the activities of foreign economic and other interests in colonial Territories do not run counter to the interests of the inhabitants of those Territories and do not impede the implementation of the Declaration; 
12. Reaffirms that all administering Powers are obliged, under the Charter and in accordance with the Declaration, to create economic, social and other conditions in the Territories under their administration which will enable those Territories to achieve genuine independence and economic self-reliance; 
17. Requests Member States, in particular the administering Powers, to adopt appropriate measures to prevent the recruitment, financing, training and transit of mercenaries in their Territories for use against the national liberation movements struggling for freedom and independence from the yoke of colonialism, racism and apartheid; 
27. At the 1376th meeting, the Chairman informed the Committee that, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 44/100, the plenary meeting of the General Assembly in commemoration of the thirtieth anniversary was tentatively scheduled for 11 October 1990. 
29. Any further information received by the Special Committee relating to activities undertaken by organizations concerned under the terms of General Assembly resolution 44/100 will be made available, as appropriate, at a later date. 
2. The Special Committee considered the item at its 1364th meeting, on 2 August 1990. 
In addition, the Committee paid due regard to the relevant information furnished to it by the representatives of the Organization of African Unity (OAU), the African National Congress of South Africa (ANC) and the Pan Africanist Congress of Azania (PAC), as well as non-governmental organizations. 
The 284th report related to the implementation of General Assembly resolution 35/118. 
9. The 279th report of the Subcommittee on Petitions, Information and Assistance (A/AC.109/L.1720), approved by the Special Committee on 15 May 1990 (see para. 4), contained the following conclusions and recommendations, on the basis of which a number of activities were undertaken in connection with the Week of Solidarity: 
(c) Dispatches covering activities in connection with the Week should be sent to the Pool of Non-Aligned Agencies; 
(d) A briefing should be held for non-governmental organizations concerned with colonial questions; 
(i) In response to the mandate contained in paragraph 3 (c) of General Assembly resolution 44/102 of 11 December 1989, the United Nations information centres should intensify their activities in connection with the Week. 
In this connection, United Nations information centres and other United Nations field offices should organize public information programmes, particularly for non-governmental organizations active in the field of decolonization, for the promotion of the Week, using printed and audio-visual materials provided by Headquarters; 
(j) The Special Committee should also request that information on all colonial Territories be given wider dissemination during the Week. 
"In 1972, the General Assembly, in its resolution 2911 (XXVII), addressed an appeal to the Governments and peoples of the world to observe annually a Week of Solidarity with the Colonial Peoples of Southern Africa. 
The Week was to start on 25 May, which marks Africa Liberation Day. 
This was in conformity with the purposes and tenets embodied in the United Nations Charter, in particular the reaffirmation of faith in fundamental human rights, in the dignity and worth of the human person, in the equal rights of men and women, and of nations large or small. 
"During the past 18 years, in Africa alone, the world community has witnessed the accession to independence of 10 Territories, thus enabling some 28 million men and women of that continent to achieve their long-sought-after freedom from colonial rule. 
In the same period, some 26 colonial Territories in Africa and elsewhere have acceded to independence, many of them becoming full-fledged members of the world community. 
This year, it is with a deep sense of satisfaction that we note the historic accession to independence of Namibia after decades of untold suffering and sacrifices endured by the Namibian people. 
The efforts of the international community over the past four decades in respect of Namibia have been richly rewarded in the final achievement by the Namibian people of the objectives of the Charter of the United Nations and the Declaration on decolonization. 
"As we are all aware, the newly independent Namibia will have to grapple with exigencies of independent nationhood which will require enormous financial, material and technical resources; thus, the volume of external assistance needed to meet these challenges cannot be overemphasized. 
"In South Africa, the liberation of Nelson Mandela and the legalization of the African National Congress of South Africa (ANC) and other political organizations give rise to the hope for the sustained conduct of a meaningful dialogue between the apartheid regime and the majority of the population. 
"Aware that this year marks the thirtieth anniversary of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, the Special Committee, under the terms of General Assembly resolution 44/100, has envisaged a number of commemorative events during the year. 
These events will provide excellent opportunity to pledge the international community's renewed dedication to the eradication of colonialism, apartheid and racial discrimination. 
(2) The Special Committee condemns the extensive links and collaboration between the apartheid regime of South Africa and certain Western countries and, especially, Israel in the political, economic, nuclear, military and other fields. 
The Committee also strongly denounces any attempts to misrepresent the struggle of the peoples of colonial Territories for freedom and independence as terrorist activities and to label the national liberation movements as terrorist organizations. 
The Committee urges the Department for Special Political Questions, Regional Cooperation, Decolonization and Trusteeship to take all necessary steps to enable it to continue to discharge its mandate, taking into account all the Territories under consideration by the Committee. 
(b) To underline in all its activities that, despite major achievements in the process of decolonization, colonialism has not been completely eradicated and that the activities of the United Nations in this field should be given high priority until all of the goals of the Declaration have been achieved; 
(g) To continue to strengthen the efforts to counteract campaigns aimed at depicting the national liberation movements as terrorist organizations; 
(h) To strengthen further its cooperation with the Pool of Non-Aligned News Agencies and to provide it on a regular basis with more varied publicity material and information concerning United Nations activities in the field of decolonization; 
(k) To intensify the provision of information material on decolonization, including through exhibitions to be shown outside United Nations Headquarters, to all United Nations information centres and to increase its assistance to them in all of their activities in the field of decolonization; 
(l) To take urgent measures, in cooperation with the Special Committee, so as to produce new visual material on the most vital problems of decolonization; 
(6) The Special Committee urges the Department of Public Information to intensify its efforts to ensure that information bodies provide better coverage of decolonization in all regions, in particular in some countries in Western Europe and North America. 
The Committee requests the two Departments to continue and intensify their cooperation with non-governmental organizations in the dissemination of information on decolonization, particularly through briefings on colonial issues and through the provision of relevant printed materials on decolonization. 
(10) The Special Committee further appeals to the mass media to contribute to increasing public awareness of the close link between the struggle against colonialism and the struggle for international peace and security, in conformity with the provisions of the Charter and of the Declaration. 
(12) The Special Committee should continue, in pursuance of its mandate, to consider new ways and means of increasing the effectiveness of the dissemination of information relating to decolonization. 
To that end, the Committee should, inter alia, hold consultations with non-United Nations media interested in the dissemination of information on decolonization. 
(3) The Special Committee also encourages non-governmental organizations active in the field of decolonization to continue and intensify their support for all colonial peoples, including those in South Africa, and for national liberation movements internationally recognized, in their struggle for freedom, self-determination, national independence and human rights. 
The Special Committee requests the Department for Special Political Questions, Regional Cooperation, Decolonization and Trusteeship of the Secretariat to continue preparing material on the subject and to update previous studies. 
Non-governmental organizations should be encouraged to assist in disseminating those materials, in particular to the inhabitants of Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
(8) The Department for Special Political Questions, Regional Cooperation, Decolonization and Trusteeship should be requested to utilize, whenever appropriate, information furnished by non-governmental organizations concerning the situation in all the Territories on the agenda of the Special Committee when preparing working papers for the Special Committee. 
(2) The Special Committee should further strengthen its contacts, cooperation, periodic consultations and systematic exchanges of views with OAU and with the representatives of national liberation movements recognized by OAU. 
The Special Committee strongly recommends that all Member States should be asked to report to the Secretary-General on measures undertaken in response to that appeal. 
(5) The Special Committee recommends that the General Assembly should reiterate the appeal contained in Assembly resolution 2911 (XXVII) of 2 November 1972 regarding voluntary contributions to the OAU Assistance Fund for the Struggle against Colonialism and Apartheid. 
(8) The Special Committee requests its Chairman to discuss with the presiding officer of the Special Committee against Apartheid the holding of periodic consultations in order to coordinate the relevant activities of the two bodies. 
(9) The Special Committee requests the Secretary-General to expedite his consultations regarding technical and financial assistance to those States in southern Africa broadcasting or willing to broadcast anti-apartheid programmes in order to enable their radio transmitters to be heard by an increased percentage of the population in South Africa. 
15. The Special Committee also took decisions during the year relating to publicity in connection with other items on its agenda as follows: 
2. The Special Committee considered the item at its 1365th meeting, on 6 August 1990. 
The Chairman undertook to keep the Special Committee apprised of any further developments in his consultations with the administering Powers concerned on that question. 
6. At the 1365th meeting, on 6 August, the Chairman drew attention to a draft resolution on the item which he had prepared on the basis of consultations (A/AC.109/L.1742). 
8. On 24 August, the text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1046) was transmitted to the representatives of the administering Powers concerned for the attention of their respective Governments. 
11. The text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1046) adopted by the Special Committee at its 1365th meeting, on 6 August 1990, to which reference is made in paragraph 7, is reproduced below: 
Having considered the question of sending visiting missions to Territories, 
Recalling the relevant resolutions and decisions of the General Assembly and the Special Committee requesting the administering Powers to cooperate fully with the United Nations by receiving visiting missions in the Territories under their administration, 
4. Requests its Chairman to continue consultations with the administering Powers concerned on the implementation of paragraph 2 of the present resolution and to report thereon to the Special Committee as appropriate. 
IV, para. 11. 
2. The Special Committee considered the item at its 1365th, 1366th and 1376th meetings, between 6 and 20 August 1990. 
3. In its consideration of the item, the Special Committee took into account the provisions of the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly, including in particular resolution 44/84 of 11 December 1989, relating to foreign economic activities in colonial Territories. 
The Committee also took into consideration the relevant documents of other intergovernmental bodies concerned, to which reference is made in the sixth preambular paragraph of the resolution it adopted on 20 August (see para. 10 below). 
5. The general debate on the item took place at the 1365th and 1366th meetings, on 6 and 8 August, respectively. 
7. At the 1376th meeting, on 20 August, the Chairman drew the attention of the members to draft resolution A/AC.109/L.1751, which he submitted after consultations with the members of the Special Committee. 
9. On 27 August, copies of the resolution (A/AC.109/1053) were transmitted to all States, the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system and to the Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
10. The text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1053) adopted by the Special Committee at its 1376th meeting, on 20 August 1990, to which reference is made in paragraph 8, is reproduced below: 
Having considered the item entitled "Activities of foreign economic and other interests which are impeding the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples in Territories under colonial domination and efforts to eliminate colonialism, apartheid and racial discrimination in southern Africa", 
Reaffirming the solemn obligation of the administering Powers under the Charter of the United Nations to promote the political, economic, social and educational advancement of the inhabitants of the Territories under their administration and to protect the human and natural resources of those Territories against abuses, 
4. Condemns those activities of foreign economic and other interests in the colonial Territories that are impeding the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV), and the efforts to eliminate colonialism, apartheid and racial discrimination; 
14. Calls upon the administering Powers concerned to abolish all discriminatory and unjust wage systems and working conditions prevailing in the Territories under their administration and to apply in each Territory a uniform system of wages to all the inhabitants without any discrimination; 
11. In accordance with decisions taken at its 1362nd and 1363rd meetings, on 22 January and 1 August 1990, respectively, the Special Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of the following draft resolution: 
Having considered the item entitled "Activities of foreign economic and other interests which are impeding the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples in Territories under colonial domination and efforts to eliminate colonialism, apartheid and racial discrimination in southern Africa", 
Reaffirming the solemn obligation of the administering Powers under the Charter of the United Nations to promote the political, economic, social and educational advancement of the inhabitants of the Territories under their administration and to protect the human and natural resources of those Territories against abuses, 
4. Condemns those activities of foreign economic and other interests in the colonial Territories that are impeding the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples and the efforts to eliminate colonialism, apartheid and racial discrimination; 
14. Calls upon the administering Powers concerned to abolish all discriminatory and unjust wage systems and working conditions prevailing in the Territories under their administration and to apply in each Territory a uniform system of wages to all the inhabitants without any discrimination; 
1. The Special Committee, at its 1362nd meeting, on 22 January 1990, by adopting the suggestions relating to the organization of its work put forward by the Chairman (A/AC.109/L.1718), decided, inter alia, to take up the above item as appropriate. 
The Committee further decided that the item should be considered at its plenary meetings and, as appropriate, by its Subcommittee on Small Territories in connection with its examination of specific Territories. 
2. The Special Committee considered the item at its 1365th, 1366th and 1376th meetings, between 6 and 20 August 1990. 
3. In its consideration of the item, the Special Committee took into account the provisions of the relevant General Assembly resolutions, including in particular resolution 44/101 of 11 December 1989. 
By paragraph 9 of that resolution, the Assembly called upon the colonial Powers "to withdraw immediately and unconditionally their military bases and installations from colonial Territories, to refrain from establishing new ones and not to involve those Territories in any offensive acts or interference against other States". 
The Committee also took into account Assembly decision 44/425 of 11 December 1989, by paragraph 13 of which the Assembly requested the Committee "to continue to examine this question and to report thereon to the Assembly at its forty-fifth session". 
5. The general debate on the item took place at the 1365th and 1366th meetings, on 6 and 8 August, respectively. 
6. At the 1366th meeting, on 8 August, statements were made by the Chairman and the representative of Norway (A/AC.109/PV.1366). 
7. At the 1376th meeting, on 20 August, the Chairman drew attention to draft decision A/AC.109/L.1752 submitted by him on the basis of consultations with members of the Special Committee. 
(a) At the request of Czechoslovakia, a separate vote was taken on paragraph 7 of the draft decision. 
Paragraph 7 was retained by a vote of 20 to 2, with 2 abstentions. 
(b) The draft decision, as a whole, was adopted by a vote of 22 to none, with 2 abstentions (see para. 10). 
9. On 27 August, copies of the decision (A/AC.109/1054) were transmitted to all States, the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system and to the Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
10. The text of the decision (A/AC.109/1054) adopted by the Special Committee at its 1376th meeting, on 20 August 1990, to which reference is made in paragraph 8, is reproduced below: 
3. The Special Committee reiterates its condemnation of all military activities and arrangements by colonial Powers in Territories under their administration that are detrimental to the rights and interests of the colonial peoples concerned, especially their right to self-determination and independence. 
5. The Special Committee notes with serious concern that, in southern Africa in general, a critical situation continues to prevail as a result of South Africa's inhuman repression of the people of South Africa. 
In this context, the Committee expresses its concern at the grave consequences for international peace and security of the collaboration between the racist regime of South Africa and certain Western Powers, Israel and other countries in the military and nuclear fields. 
It calls upon the States concerned to end all such collaboration and, in particular, to halt the supply to South Africa of equipment, technology, nuclear materials and related training, which increases its nuclear capability. 
10. The Special Committee deprecates the continued alienation of land in colonial Territories for military installations. 
The large-scale utilization of local economic and manpower resources for this purpose diverts resources that could be more beneficially utilized in promoting the economic development of the Territories concerned and is thus contrary to the interests of their populations. 
11. In accordance with decisions taken at its 1362nd and 1363rd meetings, on 22 January and 1 August 1990, respectively, the Special Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of the following draft decision: 
3. The General Assembly reiterates its condemnation of all military activities and arrangements by colonial Powers in Territories under their administration that are detrimental to the rights and interests of the colonial peoples concerned, especially their right to self-determination and independence. 
5. The General Assembly notes with serious concern that, in southern Africa in general, a critical situation continues to prevail as a result of South Africa's inhuman repression of the people of South Africa. 
In this context, the Assembly expresses its concern at the grave consequences for international peace and security of the collaboration between the racist regime of South Africa and certain Western Powers, Israel and other countries in the military and nuclear fields. 
It calls upon the States concerned to end all such collaboration and, in particular, to halt the supply to South Africa of equipment, technology, nuclear materials and related training, which increases its nuclear capability. 
10. The General Assembly deprecates the continued alienation of land in colonial Territories for military installations. 
The large-scale utilization of local economic and manpower resources for this purpose diverts resources that could be more beneficially utilized in promoting the economic development of the Territories concerned and is thus contrary to the interests of their populations. 
2. The Special Committee considered the item at its 1363rd, 1365th, 1366th and 1376th meetings, between 1 and 20 August 1990. 
By paragraph 19 of that resolution, the Assembly requested the Committee "to continue to examine the question and to report thereon to the General Assembly at its forty-fifth session". 
The Committee was also guided by the relevant provisions of other Assembly resolutions concerning the item. 
4. The Special Committee also took into account the provisions of resolution 1990/60 of the Economic and Social Council, adopted at its 36th plenary meeting, on 26 July 1990. 
6. The Special Committee, at its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August, granted a request for hearing to Mr. Carlyle Corbin of the Working Group of Non-Independent Caribbean Countries of the Caribbean Development and Cooperation Committee. 
The 283rd report of the Subcommittee (A/AC.109/L.1724), adopted by the Special Committee at its 1364th meeting on 2 August, also contains a reference to the item. 
10. The general debate on the item took place at the 1365th and 1366th meetings, on 6 and 8 August, respectively. 
(a) The thirteenth preambular paragraph, which read: 
"Noting with grave concern the extensive links and collaboration between the apartheid regime of South Africa and certain countries in the political, diplomatic, economic, nuclear, military and other fields, and the growing military and nuclear cooperation between racist Pretoria and Israel," 
(b) The following new operative paragraph 18 was inserted: 
"18. Condemns the extensive links and collaboration between the apartheid regime of South Africa and certain countries in the political, diplomatic, economic, nuclear, military and other fields, and the growing military and nuclear cooperation between the racist regime and Israel;". 
Former operative paragraphs 18 to 22 were renumbered as operative paragraphs 19 to 23. 
16. On 27 August, the text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1052), together with a copy of the 281st report of the Subcommittee on Petitions, Information and Assistance (A/AC.109/L.1722), was transmitted to the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system. 
Noting that the large majority of the remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories are small island Territories, 
Recalling relevant resolutions of the Caribbean Development and Cooperation Committee concerning the access of Non-Self-Governing Territories to programmes and activities of the United Nations system, 
Stressing the importance of securing additional resources for funding expanding programmes of assistance for the peoples concerned and the need to enlist the support of the major funding institutions within the United Nations system in that regard, 
Noting with grave concern the extensive links and collaboration between the apartheid regime of South Africa and certain countries in the political, diplomatic, economic, nuclear, military and other fields, and the growing military and nuclear cooperation between racist Pretoria and Israel, 
7. Requests once again the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue to provide all humanitarian, material and moral assistance to Namibia and all newly independent and emerging States so as to enable them to achieve genuine economic independence; 
12. Also requests the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, as well as international and regional organizations, to take appropriate measures within their respective spheres of competence in order to accelerate progress in the economic and social sectors of those Territories; 
18. Condemns the extensive links and collaboration between the apartheid regime of South Africa and certain countries in the political, diplomatic, economic, nuclear, military and other fields, and the growing military and nuclear cooperation between the racist regime and Israel; 
22. Requests the specialized agencies to report periodically to the Secretary-General on the implementation of the present resolution; 
23. Decides, subject to any directives the General Assembly might wish to give at its forty-fifth session, to continue to examine the item and to report to the Assembly at its forty-sixth session. 
Noting that the large majority of the remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories are small island Territories, 
Recalling relevant resolutions of the Caribbean Development and Cooperation Committee concerning the access of Non-Self-Governing Territories to programmes and activities of the United Nations system, 
Noting the assistance extended thus far to colonial Territories by certain specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, in particular the United Nations Development Programme, and considering that such assistance should be expanded further, commensurate with the pressing needs of the peoples concerned for external assistance, 
Stressing the importance of securing additional resources for funding expanding programmes of assistance for the peoples concerned and the need to enlist the support of the major funding institutions within the United Nations system in that regard, 
Noting with grave concern the extensive links and collaboration between the apartheid regime of South Africa and certain countries in the political, diplomatic, economic, nuclear, military and other fields, and the growing military and nuclear cooperation between racist Pretoria and Israel, 
Bearing in mind the extremely fragile economies of the small island Territories and their vulnerability to natural disasters, such as hurricanes and cyclones, and recalling relevant resolutions of the General Assembly, 
6. Requests once again the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue to provide all humanitarian, material and moral assistance to Namibia and all newly independent and emerging States so as to enable them to achieve genuine economic independence; 
11. Also requests the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, as well as international and regional organizations, to take appropriate measures within their respective spheres of competence in order to accelerate progress in the economic and social sectors of those Territories; 
17. Condemns the extensive links and collaboration between the apartheid regime of South Africa and certain countries in the political, diplomatic, economic, nuclear, military and other fields, and the growing military and nuclear cooperation between the racist regime and Israel; 
21. Requests the specialized agencies to report periodically to the Secretary-General on the implementation of the present resolution; 
(1) The Special Committee condemns the extensive links and collaboration between the apartheid regime of South Africa and certain Western countries, and especially Israel, in the political, diplomatic, economic, nuclear, military and other fields. 
Therefore, the Bank did not have any outstanding loans to South Africa. 
1. The Special Committee, at its 1362nd meeting, on 22 January 1990, by adopting the suggestions relating to the organization of its work put forward by the Chairman (A/AC.109/L.1718), decided, inter alia, to take up the above item separately and to consider it at its plenary meetings. 
2. The Special Committee considered the item at its 1365th meeting, on 6 August 1990. 
7. On 24 August, the text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1047) was transmitted to the representatives of the administering Powers for the attention of their Governments. 
8. The text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1047) adopted by the Special Committee at its 1365th meeting, on 6 August 1990, to which reference is made in paragraph 6, is reproduced below: 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 44/83 of 11 December 1989, in which the Assembly requested the Special Committee to continue to discharge the functions entrusted to it under resolution 1970 (XVIII), 
Stressing the importance of timely transmission by the administering Powers of adequate information under Article 73 e of the Charter, in particular in relation to the preparation by the Secretariat of the working papers on the Territories concerned, 
4. Decides, subject to any decision which the General Assembly might take in that connection, to continue to discharge the functions entrusted to it under Assembly resolution 1970 (XVIII), in accordance with established procedures. 
Recalling also its resolution 44/83 of 11 December 1989, in which it requested the Special Committee to continue to discharge the functions entrusted to it under Assembly resolution 1970 (XVIII), 
Stressing the importance of timely transmission by the administering Powers of adequate information under Article 73 e of the Charter, in particular in relation to the preparation by the Secretariat of the working papers on the Territories concerned, 
5. Requests the Special Committee to continue to discharge the functions entrusted to it under General Assembly resolution 1970 (XVIII), in accordance with established procedures, and to report thereon to the Assembly at its forty-sixth session. 
Pitcairn " Bermuda " Turks and Caicos Islands " St. Helena " 
2. The present chapter contains an account of the Special Committee's consideration of the above-mentioned Territories (see sect. B), as well as its recommendations thereon to the General Assembly at its forty-fifth session (see sect. C). 
3. In its consideration of the items, the Special Committee took into account the provisions of relevant General Assembly resolutions, including in particular resolution 44/101 of 11 December 1989 on the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples. 
8. The Special Committee considered the question of East Timor at its 1363rd and 1366th to 1368th meetings, between 1 and 9 August 1990. 
12. At the 1368th meeting, on the same day, the representative of Cape Verde, on behalf also of Angola, Guinea-Bissau, Mozambique and Sao Tome and Principe, made a statement (A/AC.109/PV.1368). 
13. At its 1368th meeting, on 9 August 1990, on the proposal of the Chairman, the Special Committee decided, without objection, to continue consideration of the item at its next session, subject to any directives that the General Assembly might give in that connection at its forty-fifth session. 
14. The Special Committee considered the question of Gibraltar at its 1376th meeting, on 20 August 1990. 
17. The Special Committee considered the question of New Caledonia at its 1363rd and 1369th meetings, on 1 and 13 August 1990, respectively. 
19. At its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August, the Special Committee granted requests for hearings to Mr. Yann C\x{5e68}ene Uregei, Front uni de libation Kanak (FULK), and Mr. Paul Neaoutyine, Front de libation nationale Kanak socialiste (FLNKS). 
22. At the same meeting, the representative of Vanuatu, on behalf of the South Pacific Forum members that are Members of the United Nations, made a statement (A/AC.109/PV.1369). 
Recalling General Assembly resolutions 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960 and 1541 (XV) of 15 December 1960, 
Acknowledging the close links between New Caledonia and the peoples of the South Pacific, and the positive actions of the French authorities to facilitate the further development of those links, 
24. On 24 August, the text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1049) was transmitted to the Permanent Representative of France for the attention of his Government. 
25. The Special Committee considered the question of Western Sahara at its 1363rd and 1376th meetings, on 1 and 20 August 1990, respectively. 
30. The Special Committee considered the question of Anguilla at its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August l990. 
34. At its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990, the Special Committee adopted the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories and endorsed the conclusions and recommendations contained therein. The text of the conclusions and recommendations is reproduced below (see also para. 114, draft resolution II): 
(1) The Special Committee reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Anguilla to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960. 
(4) The Special Committee reaffirms that it is ultimately for the people of Anguilla themselves to determine freely their future political status. 
(5) The Special Committee notes that the Government of the United Kingdom has agreed to several of the changes recommended by the Anguilla House of Assembly, based on the report of the Constitution Review Committee, which was appointed in 1985 to consider constitutional changes. 
The Committee notes, however, that the administering Power has not changed its position regarding the restriction or delegation to ministers of the territorial Government, of any or all of the Governor's special responsibilities without setting a time-frame for independence. 
(11) The Special Committee notes that the Territory was considering undertaking a comprehensive review of current banking, companies, insurance and trust legislation and expresses the hope that such a review would facilitate efforts to combat effectively the problem of money laundering in the Territory. 
(12) The Special Committee once again expresses its concern over the continued illegal operations of foreign fishing vessels within the territorial waters and the offshore fishing banks. The Committee stresses that this uncontrolled exploitation could deplete current fish stocks and adversely affect future yields. 
40. At its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990, the Special Committee adopted the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories and endorsed the conclusions and recommendations contained therein. 
The text of the conclusions and recommendations is reproduced below (see also para. 114, draft resolution III): 
(1) The Special Committee reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Bermuda to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960. 
(4) The Special Committee reaffirms that it is ultimately for the people of Bermuda themselves to determine their future political status. 
In this connection, the Committee notes that the Governor of Bermuda stated that the Government of Bermuda recognized that it had a responsibility to obtain pertinent information on the question of independence should circumstances change. 
In this connection, the Committee notes that in January 1988, the Government of Bermuda started work on a new development plan for the Territory with a view to involving the public as closely as possible in its preparation. 
(11) The Special Committee notes with concern the vulnerability of the Territory to drug activities and, in that connection, calls upon the administering Power to continue to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with the territorial Government, to combat the drug problem in all its aspects within the Territory. 
(12) Mindful that United Nations visiting missions provide an effective means of assessing the situation in Non-Self-Governing Territories, the Special Committee considers that the possibility of sending a visiting mission to Bermuda at an appropriate time should be kept under review. 
46. At its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990, the Special Committee adopted the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories and endorsed the conclusions and recommendations contained therein. The text of the conclusions and recommendations is reproduced below (see also para. 114, draft resolution IV): 
(8) The Special Committee reaffirms the responsibility of the administering Power to promote the economic and social development of the Territory. 
(9) The Special Committee notes the severe effects of hurricane Hugo on the Territory's economy, particularly on its infrastructure, agriculture and tourism sectors, as well as the adverse consequences of the hurricane on the Government's economic diversification efforts. 
(11) The Special Committee notes that domestic fishing output continues to be hampered by the sophisticated techniques of foreign vessels. 
The Committee reiterates its concern over the continued illegal operations of foreign fishermen and stresses that this uncontrolled exploitation could deplete current fish stocks and adversely affect future yields. 
(13) The Special Committee notes that expatriates still account for a large share of the employed labour force and that there is a critical need for the training of nationals in the technical, vocational, managerial and professional fields. 
The Committee takes note of the policy of the Government to improve the education and qualifications of the Territory's human resources and, in that connection, welcomes the establishment of the British Virgin Islands College, which would meet the needs of the public and private sectors of the Territory. 
52. At its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990, the Special Committee adopted the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories and endorsed the conclusions and recommendations contained therein. 
The text of the conclusions and recommendations is reproduced below (see also para. 114, draft resolution V): 
(1) The Special Committee reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of the Cayman Islands to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960. 
(4) The Special Committee reaffirms that it is ultimately for the people of the Cayman Islands themselves to determine their future political status. 
(5) The Special Committee notes that expatriates still account for a large share of the employed labour force and that there is a critical need for the training of nationals in the technical, vocational, managerial and professional fields. 
In this connection, the Committee takes note of reports of growing concern in the Territory over the sale of land to foreign investors and expresses its concern that property and land development continue to be controlled largely by foreign investors. 
(8) The Special Committee calls upon the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue to take all necessary measures to accelerate progress in the social and economic life of the Territory. 
54. The Special Committee considered the question of Montserrat at its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990. 
58. The Special Committee, at its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990, adopted the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories and endorsed the conclusions and recommendations contained therein. 
The text of the conclusions and recommendations is reproduced below (see also para. 114, draft resolution VI): 
(1) The Special Committee reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Montserrat to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960. 
(4) The Special Committee reaffirms that it is ultimately for the people of Montserrat themselves to determine their future political status. 
(9) The Special Committee emphasizes the importance of taking measures to broaden the educational programme and notes with satisfaction the policy of the Government to develop the Territory's human resources through the rationalization of the educational system. 
(10) The Special Committee expresses its sympathies to the people of Montserrat for the devastation wrought on the Territory by hurricane Hugo in 1989 and welcomes the assistance extended to the Territory by the administering Power, other Member States and relevant agencies of the United Nations system. 
(11) The Special Committee notes that, owing to the magnitude of the devastation in Montserrat, the Territory will require substantial assistance in its rehabilitation and reconstruction efforts. 
In this regard, the Special Committee urges the administering Power, other Member States and relevant agencies of the United Nations system to continue to contribute generously to such efforts, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 44/3 of 12 October 1989. 
In this regard, the Committee calls upon these and other international and regional organizations, as well as donor Governments, to intensify their efforts to accelerate progress in the economic and social development of the Territory. 
(13) The Special Committee reiterates that, since the administering Power withdrew the associate membership of Montserrat from the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization in 1983, the Territory has not been able to benefit fully from the activities of that agency. 
(14) The Special Committee recalls that United Nations missions visited the Territory in 1975 and 1982. 
60. The Special Committee considered the question of Pitcairn at its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990. 
61. During its consideration of the item, the Special Committee had before it a working paper prepared by the Secretariat containing information on developments concerning the Territory (A/AC.109/1015 and Corr.1). 
64. At its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August l990, the Special Committee adopted without objection the report of the Subcommittee and approved the draft consensus contained therein. 
"The Special Committee reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Pitcairn to self-determination in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, which fully applies to the Territory. 
It further reaffirms the responsibility of the administering Power to promote the economic and social development of the Territory. 
66. The Special Committee considered the question of St. Helena at its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990. 
The text of the conclusions and recommendations is reproduced below (see also para. 115, draft decision II): 
(1) The Special Committee reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of St. Helena to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960. 
In this connection, the Committee, in view of the serious developments in South Africa, notes with concern the trade and transportation dependence of the Territory on South Africa. 
(7) The Special Committee calls upon the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue to take all necessary measures to accelerate progress in the social and economic life of the Territory. 
(8) The Special Committee notes with deep concern the continued presence of military facilities on the dependency of Ascension Island. 
75. At the same meeting, the representative of Tunisia, in his capacity as Chairman of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, made a statement (A/AC.109/PV.1363). 
76. At its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990, the Special Committee adopted the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories and endorsed the conclusions and recommendations contained therein. 
The text of the conclusions and recommendations is reproduced below (see also para. 114, draft resolution VII): 
(1) The Special Committee reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of the Turks and Caicos Islands to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960. 
(4) The Special Committee reaffirms that it is ultimately for the people of the Turks and Caicos Islands themselves to determine freely their future political status. 
(5) The Special Committee notes the entry into force of a new Constitution under the Turks and Caicos Islands Constitution Order 1988. 
(8) The Special Committee calls upon the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue to take all necessary measures to accelerate progress in the social and economic life of the Territory. 
(9) The Special Committee, in that context, welcomes the adoption by the territorial Government of a national development plan with a view to expanding the infrastructure of the Territory and strengthening several key sectors, including tourism, fisheries, water resources management and human resources development. 
It also notes the appointment by the territorial Government of a new Tourist Board that is fully representative of all sectors of the industry, aimed at ensuring that Turks and Caicos Islanders have an equal opportunity to join the mainstream of development and employment in tourism. 
78. The Special Committee considered the question of Tokelau at its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990. 
81. At the same meeting, the representative of Tunisia, in his capacity as Chairman of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, made a statement (A/AC.109/PV.1363). 
82. At the 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990, following a statement by the representative of New Zealand, the administering Power concerned (A/AC.109/PV.1363), the Special Committee adopted the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories and endorsed the conclusions and recommendations contained therein. 
The text of the conclusions and recommendations is reproduced below (see also para. 114, draft resolution VIII): 
(1) The Special Committee reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Tokelau to self-determination and independence in accordance with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960. 
(2) The Special Committee reiterates the view that such factors as territorial size, geographical location, size of population and limited natural resources should in no way delay the speedy implementation of the Declaration, which fully applies to Tokelau. 
(4) The Special Committee reaffirms that it is ultimately for the people of Tokelau themselves to determine freely their future political status. 
(5) The Special Committee notes the continuing devolution of authority to the General Fono (Council), the highest political authority in Tokelau. 
It notes the information provided by the administering Power that Tokelau has focused on consolidating recent developments and assimilating them into the customs and culture of the Territory. 
It notes also the information relayed by the administering Power from the Official Secretary that Tokelau in 1989 focused on strengthening its political institutions. 
It welcomes the information that Tokelau's wish to pursue avenues that give greater political autonomy to its leadership remains keen, while it wishes to maintain its current relationship with New Zealand. 
(6) The Special Committee notes also that such evolution of the indigenous political institutions of Tokelau must proceed in full recognition of the distinct and valued cultural heritage and traditions of Tokelau. 
(8) The Special Committee welcomes the continued progress towards the drafting of a legal code that is in conformity with the traditional laws and cultural values of Tokelau. 
(9) The Special Committee notes with satisfaction the creation within the New Zealand Ministry of External Relations and Trade of a Tokelau Unit and expresses its hope that this will further facilitate and enhance the relations between the Territory and the administering Power. 
In this respect, the Committee notes with appreciation the continued contribution of the United Nations Development Programme to the development of the Territory. 
(16) The Special Committee calls upon the administering Power, in consultation with the General Fono (Council), to continue to expand its development assistance to Tokelau in order to promote the economic and social development of the Territory. 
In this regard, the Committee takes note of relevant General Assembly resolutions. 
(21) The Special Committee invites the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, as well as regional and international institutions, to extend all possible assistance to Tokelau with a view to accelerating progress in the social and the economic life of the Territory. 
Such assistance should take due account of the decisions of the General Fono (Council) on the development priorities of the Territory and the wish of the people to preserve their unique lifestyle. 
(22) The Special Committee takes note that the administering Power is investigating ways of improving the shipping services to Tokelau to ensure better communication with the outside world, and that efforts are being made towards the early establishment of an inter-atoll service. 
84. The Special Committee considered the question of American Samoa at its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990. 
87. At the same meeting, the representative of Tunisia, in his capacity as Chairman of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, made a statement (A/AC.109/PV.1363). 
88. The Special Committee, at its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990, adopted the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories and endorsed the conclusions and recommendations contained therein. 
The text of the conclusions and recommendations reads as follows (see also para. 114, draft resolution IX): 
(1) The Special Committee reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of American Samoa to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960. 
(4) The Special Committee reaffirms that it is ultimately for the people of American Samoa themselves to determine freely their future political status. 
(7) The Special Committee notes with grave concern the destruction wrought by cyclone Ofa in February 1990 and, in this respect, notes the speedy emergency assistance provided to the Territory and urges that this assistance be continued. 
(9) The Special Committee urges the administering Power to continue to foster close relations between the Territory and other island communities in the region and promote cooperation between the territorial Government and regional institutions, as well as the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system. 
(10) Mindful that United Nations visiting missions provide an effective means of assessing the situation in the Non-Self-Governing Territories, the Special Committee reiterates the value of sending a further visiting mission to American Samoa and requests the administering Power to facilitate such a mission. 
90. The Special Committee considered the question of Guam at its 1363rd and 1364th meetings, on 1 and 2 August 1990, respectively. 
The representative of the United States, the administering Power concerned, made a statement (A/AC.109/PV.1363). 
93. At the same meeting, the representative of Tunisia, in his capacity as Chairman of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, made a statement (A/AC.109/PV.1363). 
94. At its 1364th meeting, on 2 August 1990, following a statement by the representative of the United States, the administering Power concerned (A/AC.109/PV.1364), the Special Committee adopted the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories and endorsed the conclusions and recommendations contained therein. 
The text of the conclusions and recommendations reads as follows (see also para. 114, draft resolution X): 
(1) The Special Committee reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Guam to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960. 
(4) The Special Committee reaffirms that it is ultimately for the people of Guam themselves to determine freely their future political status. 
In this regard, the Special Committee recalls all the relevant resolutions and decisions of the General Assembly relating to military activities and arrangements by colonial Powers in Territories under their administration. 
(11) The Special Committee calls upon the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue to take all necessary measures to accelerate progress in the social and economic life of the Territory. 
(12) The Special Committee notes that one of the obstacles to economic growth, particularly to agricultural development, stems from the fact that large tracts of land are held by the United States federal authorities (30 per cent for military and 1 per cent for non-military purposes). 
100. At the same meeting, the representative of Tunisia, in his capacity as Chairman of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, made a statement (A/AC.109/PV.1363). 
103. At its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990, the Special Committee adopted the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories and endorsed the conclusions and recommendations contained therein. 
The text of the conclusions and recommendations reads as follows (see also para. 114, draft resolution XI): 
(1) The Special Committee reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of the United States Virgin Islands to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960. 
(2) The Special Committee reaffirms its conviction that such factors as territorial size, geographical location, size of population and limited natural resources should in no way delay the implementation of the Declaration, which fully applies to the United States Virgin Islands. 
The Committee also notes that provision has been made for a further run-off election in December 1991. 
(6) The Special Committee also notes that the public education programme was begun in January 1989 and that efforts are being made to streamline the political education and referendum process by, inter alia, dividing the seven political options into three categories. 
(10) The Special Committee calls upon the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue to take all necessary measures to accelerate progress in the social and economic life of the Territory. 
(11) The Special Committee reaffirms the responsibility of the administering Power to continue to promote the economic and social development of the United States Virgin Islands and reiterates the importance of diversifying the Territory's economy with a view to reducing its heavy economic dependence on the administering Power. 
In this regard, the Committee urges the administering Power, Member States and relevant agencies of the United Nations system to continue to contribute generously towards the rehabilitation and reconstruction of the Territory in accordance with General Assembly resolution 44/99 of 11 December 1989. 
(14) The Special Committee notes the statement by the Governor in February 1990 that he had requested permission from the administering Power to seek associate membership in the Organization of Eastern Caribbean States. 
In this regard, the Committee reiterates its call upon the administering Power to seek a status in that Group for the territorial Government similar to that of other dependent Territories within the Group. 
(16) The Special Committee notes with concern the vulnerability of the Territory to drug activities and the activities of the territorial Government to eradicate the production, distribution and use of illicit drugs. 
105. The Special Committee considered the question of the Trust Territory of the Pacific Islands at its 1363rd meeting, on 1 August 1990. 
108. At the same meeting, the representative of Tunisia, in his capacity as Chairman of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, made a statement (A/AC.109/PV.1363). 
The text of the conclusions and recommendations reads as follows (see also para. 114, draft resolution XII): 
The Committee reaffirms the importance of ensuring that the people of the Trust Territory fully and freely exercise their inalienable right and that the obligations of the Administering Authority are duly discharged under the Trusteeship Agreement 3/ and the Charter. 
(2) The Special Committee reiterates the view that such factors as territorial size, geographical location, size of population and limited natural resources should in no way delay the speedy implementation of the Declaration, which fully applies to the Trust Territory. 
(11) The Special Committee notes the concern expressed by the people of the Trust Territory about the presence of nuclear, chemical and biological weapons in areas under their territorial jurisdiction. 
(12) The Special Committee, noting the increasing devolution of power to the people of the Trust Territory, welcomes this development and urges the Administering Authority to continue this process in accordance with the Charter and the Declaration. 
(14) The Special Committee notes that all war damage claims under Title II have already been settled and that payment of Title I war damage claims is nearing completion. 
The Special Committee expresses the hope that all remaining claims will be settled in the near future. 
(16) The Special Committee stresses the need for improved social services, particularly health care, in the Trust Territory, and underscores the obligation of the Administering Authority to continue promoting that sector. 
111. At the 1371st meeting, on 14 August 1990, the Chairman drew attention to a draft resolution submitted by Norway relating to the above-mentioned Territories (A/AC.109/L.1745), which read as follows: 
"The Special Committee, 
"Having considered the questions of American Samoa, Anguilla, Bermuda, the British Virgin Islands, the Cayman Islands, Guam, Montserrat, Tokelau, the Turks and Caicos Islands and the United States Virgin Islands, 
"Having examined the relevant reports of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, 
"Aware of the special circumstances of the geographical location and economic conditions of each Territory and bearing in mind the necessity of diversifying and strengthening further the economies of the respective Territories as a matter of priority in order to promote economic stability, 
"Noting with appreciation the contribution to the development of the Territories by the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, 
"Mindful that United Nations visiting missions provide a means of ascertaining the situation in the small Territories and considering that the possibility of sending further visiting missions to those Territories, at an appropriate time and in consultation with the administering Powers, should be kept under review, 
"1. Approves the relevant reports of the Subcommittee on Small Territories; 
"2. Reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of those Territories to self-determination in conformity with the Charter of the United Nations, General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, and resolution 1541 (XV); 
"3. Reiterates the view that such factors as territorial size, geographical location, size of population and limited natural resources should in no way serve as a pretext to delay the speedy exercise by the peoples of those Territories of their inalienable right to self-determination; 
"4. Reaffirms that it is ultimately for the people of the Territories to determine themselves their future political status; 
"5. Reiterates that it is the responsibility of the administering Powers to create such conditions in the respective Territories under their administration as will enable the people to exercise freely and without interference their inalienable right to self-determination; 
"8. Reaffirms the responsibility of the administering Powers under the Charter to promote the economic and social development of those Territories and recommends that priority should therefore continue to be given, in consultation with the territorial Governments concerned, to the strengthening and diversification of their respective economies; 
"12. Recommends to the General Assembly that the present resolution should replace the previous procedure of submitting draft resolutions on the individual Territories herein considered." 
112. At the 1376th meeting, on 20 August, the Chairman read out the following draft decision: 
114. In accordance with decisions taken at its 1362nd and 1363rd meetings, on 22 January and 1 August 1990, respectively, the Special Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of the following draft resolutions: 
Acknowledging the close links between New Caledonia and the peoples of the South Pacific, and the positive actions of the French authorities to facilitate the further development of those links, 
Taking note of the results of the general elections of February 1989 and the statement of the Chief Minister that the Government of Anguilla had no intention of moving towards independence during its current term of office, 
Noting that the administering Power has not changed its position regarding the restriction or delegation to ministers of the territorial Government of any or all of the Governor's special responsibilities without setting a time-frame for independence, 
Stressing the importance of an efficient and effective civil service and noting the measures being taken by the territorial Government with a view to alleviating the problem of unemployment and providing increased job opportunities, 
Noting with concern the vulnerability of the Territory to drug trafficking and related activities, 
2. Reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Anguilla to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples; 
9. Calls upon the administering Power to continue to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with the territorial Government, to counter problems related to drug trafficking; 
Recalling its resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, and all resolutions and decisions of the United Nations relating to Bermuda, in particular General Assembly resolution 44/92 of 11 December 1989, 
Noting that in January 1988 the Government of Bermuda started work on a new development plan for the Territory with a view to involving the public as closely as possible in its preparation, 
Noting with concern the vulnerability of the Territory to drug trafficking and related activities, 
2. Reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Bermuda to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples; 
10. Calls upon the administering Power to continue to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with the territorial Government, to counter problems related to drug trafficking; 
12. Reaffirms the value of sending a visiting mission to the Territory and requests the administering Power to facilitate the dispatch of such a mission at the earliest possible opportunity; 
Expressing its concern over the continued illegal operations of foreign fishermen and stressing that this uncontrolled exploitation could deplete current fish stocks and adversely affect future yields, 
Noting with concern the vulnerability of the Territory to drug trafficking and related activities, 
Noting the continued participation of the Territory in regional and other international organizations, 
Noting also the severe effects of hurricane Hugo on the Territory's economy, particularly on its infrastructure, agriculture and tourism sectors, as well as the adverse consequences of the hurricane on the Government's economic diversification efforts, 
Mindful that United Nations visiting missions provide an effective means of assessing the situation in the Non-Self-Governing Territories and considering that the possibility of sending a further visiting mission to the British Virgin Islands at an appropriate time should be kept under review, 
9. Calls upon the administering Power to continue to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with the territorial Government, to counter problems related to drug trafficking; 
11. Invites the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, as well as the regional organizations concerned, to intensify measures to accelerate progress in the social and economic development of the Territory; 
12. Urges Member States and specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to extend all possible assistance with a view to rehabilitating and reconstructing the Territory, which had been devastated by hurricane Hugo; 
Noting the measures being taken by the territorial Government to promote agricultural production with a view to reducing the Territory's dependence on imported provisions, 
Noting with concern the vulnerability of the Territory to drug trafficking and related activities, 
9. Calls upon the administering Power to continue to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with the territorial Government, to counter problems related to drug trafficking; 
Recalling its resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, and all resolutions and decisions of the United Nations relating to Montserrat, including in particular General Assembly resolution 44/96 of 11 December 1989, 
Expressing its sympathies to the people of Montserrat for the devastation wrought on the Territory by hurricane Hugo in 1989 and welcoming the assistance extended to the Territory by the administering Power, other Member States and relevant agencies of the United Nations system, 
Noting that, owing to the magnitude of the devastation in Montserrat, the Territory will require substantial assistance in its rehabilitation and reconstruction efforts, 
2. Reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Montserrat to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples; 
10. Urges the administering Power, other Member States and relevant agencies of the United Nations system to continue to contribute generously to rehabilitation and reconstruction efforts in the Territory in accordance with General Assembly resolution 44/3 of 12 October 1989; 
Noting that the efforts of the administering Power to resolve the 1986 constitutional crisis in the Territory resulted in the drafting of a new Constitution by the administering Power and the subsequent holding of general elections in March 1988, 
Noting the entry into force of a new Constitution under the Turks and Caicos Islands Constitution Order 1988, 
Noting with concern the vulnerability of the Territory to drug trafficking and related activities, 
Mindful that United Nations visiting missions provide an effective means of assessing the situation in the Non-Self-Governing Territories and considering that the possibility of sending a further visiting mission to the Turks and Caicos Islands at an appropriate time should be kept under review, 
9. Calls upon the administering Power to continue to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with the territorial Government, to counter problems related to drug trafficking; 
10. Invites the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue to take all necessary measures to accelerate progress in the social and economic life of the Territory; 
Recalling its resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, and all resolutions and decisions of the United Nations relating to Tokelau, in particular General Assembly resolution 44/90 of 11 December 1989, 
Welcoming the information that Tokelau's wish to pursue avenues that give greater political autonomy to its leadership remains keen, while it wishes to maintain its current relationship with the administering Power, 
Noting with satisfaction the creation within the New Zealand Ministry of External Relations and Trade of a Tokelau Unit and expressing its hope that this will further facilitate and enhance the relations between the Territory and the administering Power, 
Noting with appreciation the continued contribution of the United Nations Development Programme to the development of the Territory, 
Noting the other major environmental concerns expressed by the people of Tokelau, including the impact that a sea-level rise resulting from global climate change would have on the low-lying atolls of Tokelau, the dumping of toxic waste in the region and the practice of driftnet fishing, 
Noting that the administering Power is investigating ways of improving the shipping services to Tokelau to ensure better communication with the outside world, and that efforts are being made towards the early establishment of an inter-atoll service, 
Recalling the dispatch in 1976, 1981 and 1986 of United Nations visiting missions to the Territory, 
3. Reiterates the view that such factors as territorial size, geographical location, size of population and limited natural resources should in no way delay the implementation of the Declaration, which fully applies to Tokelau; 
9. Calls upon the administering Power, in consultation with the General Fono (Council), to continue to expand its development assistance to Tokelau in order to promote the economic and social development of the Territory; 
11. Invites all governmental and non-governmental organizations, financial institutions, Member States and agencies of the United Nations system to grant Tokelau special emergency economic assistance to mitigate the effects of cyclone Ofa, and to enable the Territory to meet its medium- and long-term reconstruction and rehabilitation requirements; 
Having considered the question of American Samoa, 
Recalling its resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, and all resolutions and decisions of the United Nations relating to American Samoa, in particular General Assembly resolution 44/97 of 11 December 1989, 
Conscious of the need to promote progress towards the full implementation of the Declaration in respect of American Samoa, 
Noting with grave concern the destruction wrought by cyclone Ofa in February 1990 and, in this respect, noting the speedy emergency assistance provided to the Territory by the administering Power and by the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, 
2. Reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of American Samoa to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples; 
8. Urges that, due to the destruction wrought by cyclone Ofa, emergency assistance to the Territory should be continued; 
10. Urges the administering Power to continue to foster close relations between the Territory and other island communities in the region and promote cooperation between the territorial Government and regional institutions, as well as the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system; 
Recalling its resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, and all resolutions and decisions of the United Nations relating to Guam, in particular General Assembly resolution 44/98 of 11 December 1989, 
Noting the potential for diversifying and developing the economy of Guam through commercial fishing and agriculture, 
2. Reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Guam to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples; 
3. Reiterates the view that such factors as territorial size, geographical location, size of population and limited natural resources should in no way delay the implementation of the Declaration, which fully applies to Guam; 
12. Invites the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue to take all necessary measures to accelerate progress in the social and economic life of the Territory; 
Recalling its resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, and all resolutions and decisions of the United Nations relating to the United States Virgin Islands, including in particular General Assembly resolution 44/99 of 11 December 1989, 
Noting that the public education programme was begun in January 1989 and that efforts are being made to streamline the political education and referendum process by, inter alia, dividing the seven political options into three categories, 
Noting the active interest of the Government of the United States Virgin Islands in participating in the related work of the international and regional organizations concerned, 
8. Expresses its concern about the continued depletion of the Territory's marine resources and urges the administering Power, in consultation with the territorial Government, to take the necessary steps to reverse this trend; 
9. Calls upon the administering Power to continue to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with the territorial Government, to counter problems related to drug trafficking; 
11. Also urges the administering Power, Member States and relevant agencies of the United Nations system to continue to contribute generously towards the rehabilitation and reconstruction of the Territory in accordance with General Assembly resolution 44/99 of 11 December 1989; 
12. Invites the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue to take all necessary measures to accelerate progress in the social and economic life of the Territory; 
13. Urges the administering Power to continue to take all necessary measures to comply fully with the purposes and principles of the Charter, the Declaration and the relevant resolutions and decisions of the General Assembly relating to military activities and arrangements by colonial Powers in Territories under their administration; 
Noting that the Administering Authority has taken measures to distribute the unpaid war claims to the people of the Trust Territory and expressing the hope that all remaining claims will be settled in the near future, 
3. Expresses the view that such factors as territorial size, geographical location, size of population and limited natural resources should in no way delay the speedy implementation of the Declaration, which fully applies to the Trust Territory; 
4. Reaffirms the importance of ensuring that the people of the Trust Territory fully and freely exercise their inalienable right and that the obligations of the Administering Authority are duly discharged under the Trusteeship Agreement 3/ and the Charter; 
8. Welcomes the increasing devolution of power to the people of the Trust Territory and urges the Administering Authority to continue that process in accordance with the Charter and the Declaration; 
The Assembly urges the administering Power to continue to respect the very individual lifestyle that the people of the Territory have chosen and to preserve, promote and protect it. 
The Assembly, in view of the serious developments in South Africa, notes with concern the trade and transportation dependency of the Territory on South Africa. 
The Assembly notes with deep concern the continued presence of military facilities on the dependency of Ascension Island and, in that regard, recalls all the United Nations resolutions and decisions concerning military bases and installations in colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
5. At its 1363rd and 1366th meetings, on 1 and 8 August, the Committee granted requests for hearings to Mr. T. J. Peck of the Legislative Council of the Falkland Islands, as well as to Messrs. D. A. Clifton, Hugo Warneford Thomson and Alexander Betts. 
8. At the same meeting, the Chairman informed the Special Committee that the delegation of Argentina had expressed the wish to participate in the Committee's consideration of the item. 
12. On 27 August, the text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1050) was transmitted to the Permanent Representatives of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and of Argentina to the United Nations for the attention of their Governments. 
14. The text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1050) adopted by the Special Committee at its 1370th meeting, on 14 August 1990, to which reference is made in paragraph 11, is reproduced below: 
Having considered the question of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas), 
Reaffirming the principles of the Charter of the United Nations on the non-use of force or the threat of force in international relations and the peaceful settlement of international disputes, 
2. Takes note with satisfaction of the fact that the Government of Argentina has reiterated its intention to comply with the General Assembly resolutions referring to the question of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas); 
5. Reiterates its firm support for the renewed mission of good offices undertaken by the Secretary-General in order to assist the parties in complying with the request made by the General Assembly in its resolutions on the question of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas); 
6. Decides to keep under review the question of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas) subject to the directives that the General Assembly has issued and may issue in that regard. 
Elections for a Constituent Assembly of 72 members were held in Namibia from 7 to 11 November 1989. 
Accordingly, the people of Namibia exercised their inalienable right to self-determination by choosing their representatives to a Constituent Assembly, which was charged with drafting a constitution for an independent Namibia. 
Pursuant to that process, Namibia was granted independence on 21 March 1990. 
That occasion represented for the Special Committee, which had followed closely and constantly the progress towards self-determination and independence of that country, the successful discharge of the important responsibility entrusted to it by the General Assembly. 
4. From October 1992 until 15 October 1993, Mr. Andreas Jacovides (Cyprus) served as Chairman. The representatives of Bulgaria, Canada and Ce d'Ivoire served as Vice-Chairmen, and Mrs. Emilia Castro de Barish (Costa Rica) as Rapporteur. 
In 1992, the Committee retained a detailed list of topics, previously adopted in May 1982, as follows: 
(a) Entry visas issued by the host country; 
(b) Acceleration of immigration and customs procedures; 
(c) Exemption from taxes; 
4. Housing for diplomatic personnel and for Secretariat staff. 
5. Question of privileges and immunities: 
(b) Convention on the Privileges and Immunities of the United Nations and other relevant instruments. 
6. Host country activities: activities to assist members of the United Nations community. 
10. Consideration and adoption of the Committee's report to the General Assembly. 
6. During the period under review, the Committee held four meetings: the 159th meeting, on 10 February 1993; the 160th meeting, on 26 April 1993; the 161st meeting, on 15 October 1993; and the 162nd meeting, on 9 November 1993. 
7. The Bureau of the Committee consists of the Chairman, the Rapporteur, the three Vice-Chairmen and a representative of the host country, who attends Bureau meetings ex officio. 
9. On 15 October 1993, at its 161st meeting, the Committee elected by consensus the Permanent Representative of Cyprus, Mr. Alecos Shambos, as its new Chairman. 
The incident had been described in detail in the exchange of letters between the Chinese Mission and the Mission of the host country (see A/AC.154/272 of 13 January 1993 and A/AC.154/273 of 29 January 1993, respectively). 
China believed that the personal safety of diplomats was a basic principle of international law and a prerequisite for the normal conduct of relations among States. 
It was a crime of opportunity, a brutal and vicious attack that unfortunately could have occurred in any major city. 
For many years, uniformed police had been assigned to the Chinese Mission whenever needed. 
In addition, Chinese-speaking police officers from the Community Affairs Division would be pleased to visit the Mission to advise diplomats on safety issues. 
13. The representative of Costa Rica expressed her delegation's regrets at the act of aggression against the Chinese diplomat. 
She also welcomed the contacts that had been maintained in this context between the missions concerned, trying, in a spirit of cooperation, to resolve the problems resulting from the incident. 
In that connection he referred to one specific case of car-jacking involving an official of the Mission of Germany. 
The immunity of the official of the Mission of Germany had been waived, which permitted the United States authorities to bring the guilty parties to justice. 
18. The seminar on "Survival in New York" took place at United Nations Headquarters on 13 May 1993. 
It addressed, among other matters, issues of the security of missions and the personal safety of diplomats. 
The Secretariat had not been requested to circulate the letter as a document of the Committee. 
Those demonstrations were used by participants to attack personally Mission personnel. 
He recalled that the Cuban delegation had also raised the issue of these demonstrations in the seminar entitled "Survival in New York". 
The Cuban Mission renewed its disposition for cooperation within its possibilities with the competent authorities in order to solve this problem. 
These were not new complaints by the Cuban Mission, but their reiteration prompted a reaction by the United States authorities. 
After listening to the complaints and viewing a videotape of a "typical demonstration" prepared by the Cuban Mission, it was evident that the Cuban delegation had no new allegations to report. 
The videotape, however, showed an orderly demonstration, completely lacking in any act or threat of confrontational harassment of any Cuban employee. 
The specific list of alleged vandalism to various Cuban Mission automobiles contained in one of the notes verbales showed no evidence of any correlation or campaign of harassment. 
Similarly, the confrontations between Cuban diplomats and demonstrators also seemed to occur only on a one-to-one basis, never in sight or sound of police or any impartial witness. 
When crimes were committed in the presence of Police, arrests were made. 
Any demonstration in the vicinity of the Mission evoked a larger police presence. 
22. The observer of Cuba said it was not true that no new elements had been presented by the Cuban Mission regarding the anti-Cuban demonstrations. 
All the necessary proof had been provided. 
Regarding the so-called "orderly demonstration completely lacking in any act or threat of confrontational harassment", he invited the members of the Committee to come and observe what was going on in front of the Mission during such demonstrations. 
There were individuals who attacked Cuban officials as well as their children. 
The matter was being discussed officially with the United States and there had been some progress. 
He hoped those children could be raised in a spirit of peace. 
In addition, there was a Police post near the complex that was not functioning. 
He requested that a Police guard be posted during the night, at least, to prevent such undesirable incidents as those described above. 
25. At the 159th meeting, on 10 February 1993, the Chairman informed the Committee of recent positive measures taken by the host country removing all travel restrictions previously imposed on staff members of the United Nations Secretariat of Afghan nationality and their dependants. 
He further recalled that, at some terminals of Kennedy Airport, such special lines were designated for diplomatic personnel. 
In the Delta terminal, however, where Aeroflot flights from the Russian Federation arrived, there were no such lines. 
While he understood the need for appropriate security arrangements for the Headquarters district, these measures should not in any way hamper the work of missions accredited to the Organization. 
The closure of large sections of the United Nations Secretariat garage and the prohibition of parking on the premises by mission personnel created substantial difficulties for missions located far from the United Nations. 
Any security arrangements for the United Nations Secretariat complex must not hamper the work of missions accredited to the United Nations. 
30. The representative of Cyprus shared the concern expressed by the previous speaker. 
He understood that the United Nations Secretariat was keeping under review the measures taken and that the situation was improving. 
All such issues should be dealt with directly through the United Nations Secretariat. 
32. The representative of the United States said that measures taken by the Secretariat, prompted by the well-known recent events in New York and around the world, did in fact have an impact on the host country. 
The Secretariat's decision to limit parking in the United Nations garage had inconvenienced all missions. 
To alleviate the problems with parking around the Headquarters district, the United States Mission had been working with the New York City authorities. 
At present, one temporary area adjacent to the United Nations district had been designated for use by cars with diplomatic licence plates (between 34th Street and 41st Street, on the west side of First Avenue). 
She wondered why a distinction had been drawn between the permanent and non-permanent representatives. 
Her delegation hoped that progress towards a solution of the existing situation would be achieved. 
34. At the 159th meeting, the Committee resumed its consideration of problems relating to financial indebtedness. 
The Chairman informed the Committee that the Bureau had held a meeting on 27 January 1993, at which the host country representatives had briefed that body on the problem of financial indebtedness and measures being taken by the host country with a view to resolving the existing difficulties. 
Among other matters, the possibility of establishing a special fund for those purposes and the possible involvement of the Business Council for the United Nations had been discussed. 
It was not only a financial problem, but also a humanitarian one. 
He welcomed all proposals towards that end and expressed the view that, in particular, the possibility of establishing a special fund to address the problem should be further explored. 
36. The New York City Commissioner for the United Nations, Consular Corps and International Business observed that her Commission was working to ensure that there were no "starving missions". 
For instance, landlords became reluctant to rent to diplomats and missions, and banks reluctant to extend loans. 
Over the last 12 months, the indebtedness problem had grown. 
The total amount exceeded $2.5 million. 
Five diplomats from three permanent missions were requested last year to depart the United States because, after an extended warning period, the just debts on their respective missions remained unsatisfied. 
Two of them had departed and the remaining three were expected to leave in the immediate future. 
When missions or individuals found themselves in financial difficulty, they should hire an attorney and contact the United States Mission when it became apparent that funds were not available to meet needs. 
He hoped that an open-ended Working Group established to address the indebtedness problem would put forward some proposals to resolve the issue. 
39. At the 160th meeting, on 26 April 1993, the Chairman of the Committee informed it that the Bureau, at its meeting held on 21 April 1993, had been further briefed by the host country representatives on the problem of financial indebtedness. 
40. The representative of the United States informed the Committee that the total debt of missions and their personnel now stood at $4 million, a substantial increase over the $2.5 million figure reported to the Committee earlier. 
This was unfortunate because most members of the United Nations community not only met their financial obligations, but made a very real contribution to the communities in which they both lived and worked. 
It should be recognized that the primary responsibility for the inordinate amount of indebtedness rested with a relatively small number of missions, some of whose Governments were currently experiencing political and economic distress. 
Switzerland had similar problems relating to indebtedness of diplomatic missions as those being faced by the United States in New York. 
He hoped the meeting would contribute to finding solutions to those problems. 
42. At the 161st meeting, on 15 October 1993, the Chairman informed the Committee that, at its meeting held on 23 June 1993, the Bureau had been updated by the host country representatives on the situation of financial indebtedness of certain missions. 
43. The Chairman of the Working Group on Indebtedness referred to the plans to convene an open-ended meeting to discuss serious problems facing the diplomatic community and, in particular, the question of the trust fund. 
He said that he had taken the matter up with the representatives of the Business Council and the New York City Commission. Unfortunately, for various reasons it had not thus far been possible to hold such an open-ended meeting. 
Since the issue was last discussed in the Committee, the total indebtedness had risen by some $1.5 million to more than $5 million. 
While this indebtedness rested with only some 30 of 183 Member States, some of whose Governments were currently experiencing political or economic disruptions, none the less, the failure to pay debts still reflected badly on the entire United Nations community. 
For that reason, the number of court cases brought against missions had grown, creating very negative publicity and further legal expense for the missions involved. 
However, the United States also had the clear obligation to protect the interests of its citizens and creditors, who often found themselves unable to obtain legal relief from the actions of immune diplomatic agents. 
For the past two months, however, Mission vehicles were being ticketed because the parking sign had been removed. 
46. The observers of Zimbabwe and Sierra Leone stated that their missions were also encountering similar parking problems. 
47. The representative of the United States said that, as far as the mission of Zimbabwe was concerned, it was located in a no-parking zone in midtown Manhattan. An alternative parking space outside that zone would be sought. 
48. At the 161st meeting, the Chairman informed the Committee that the Bureau had discussed, on 23 June 1993, the question of rationalizing the Committee's agenda. 
The letter, inter alia, asked all subsidiary bodies to seek measures aimed at improving the overall efficiency and effectiveness of the use of conference-servicing resources. 
49. The representative of the United States observed that it was important for the Committee to search for ways to rationalize its work, as other United Nations organs did, in order to become more efficient, responsive and cost-conscious. 
This would give delegations an opportunity to formulate their views on any given issue on the agenda in advance of the meeting, thereby permitting all concerned to take a more active role in the debate and its potential outcome. 
It would allow the delegation of the host country to research all issues in advance so that it could be much more responsive to the needs, suggestions or difficulties experienced by other missions or the Secretariat. 
Any last-minute issue relating to the Committee's work could be raised at any time by any delegation under the agenda item entitled "Other matters". 
51. At the 160th meeting, the representative of the United States drew the Committee's attention to the fact that the United States Mission had sent to all other missions a copy of its own "Blue Book", listing the officers of missions entitled to diplomatic privileges and immunities. 
Personnel who had arrived after 31 March 1993 were not, however, listed in the book; likewise, anyone who had not departed before that date remained in the book until its next edition. 
An updated book, reflecting arrivals and departures since that date, would soon be issued, effective June 1993. 
The host country should fulfil its obligations under international law and the terms of the Headquarters Agreement. 
However, the rent securities and other funds of Iraq came under the sanctions imposed by the Security Council and were a matter of jurisdiction of the Sanctions Committee of the Security Council. 
54. At the 161st meeting, on 15 October 1993, the representative of Iraq reminded the Committee that problems faced by his Mission, in particular those of frozen assets and travel restrictions, continued. 
He expressed the hope that constructive solutions would be found to those problems. 
57. At the 161st meeting, on 15 October 1993, the Committee elected by consensus Mr. A. Shambos as its new Chairman. 
58. At its 162nd meeting, on 9 November 1993, the Committee approved the following recommendations and conclusions: 
It reminds all permanent missions to the United Nations, their personnel and Secretariat personnel of their responsibilities to meet their financial obligations, and takes note of the concerns of the host country regarding this fast-growing problem. 
(f) The Committee recognizes and supports the efforts of its Chairman, Member States and the Secretariat to explore ways to rationalize the work of the Committee and its agenda, permitting it to remain efficient and responsive, and in keeping with the overall spirit of its mandate; 
F. Requests for exceptions to section I, paragraph 7, control and limitation of documentation: 
2. At its organizational session on 2 March 1993, the Committee agreed that proposed changes to the calendar not having programme budget implications could be dealt with by the Secretariat in consultation with the Bureau of the Committee. 
3. In addition, by written communication from the Secretary, the Committee was advised of requests for changes or additions to the approved calendar of conferences for 1993. 
5. At its 356 and 357th meetings, on 15 and 16 September 1993, the Committee on Conferences reviewed the draft calendar of conferences and meetings for 1994-1995. 
7. Clarification was also sought and received from the Secretariat regarding various items and aspects of the draft calendar of conferences and meetings for 1994-1995. 
The view was expressed that the information contained in the calendar, in particular sessional dates, should be more specific. 
It was stated that, subsequently, in resolution 40/243, which reaffirmed the headquarters rule, ACABQ did not appear as an exception. 
11. The Committee wished to draw the attention of the General Assembly to the fact that ACABQ was not listed among the exceptions to the headquarters rule contained in resolution 40/243. 
12. The Committee requested the Secretariat to prepare an analytical report on the legal basis and experience of all subsidiary bodies that met away from their established headquarters and to submit that report to the Committee at its 1994 substantive session. 
16. The view was expressed that, while the experimental methodology constituted a welcome improvement in assessing the utilization of conference resources, it should be further refined, inter alia, by including analysis and commentary, as well as capacity utilization figures. 
While the collection of data on utilization was an interesting exercise in itself, the reason for doing so was to reverse the poor performance of underutilizers and of those bodies that regularly failed to comply with the rules on the control, limitation and submission of documentation. 
It was suggested that a higher benchmark figure might be a stimulus in that regard. 
18. Although the data did not reveal any clear patterns, the delay in the submission of documentation and inaccurate planning were believed to be factors in the underutilization of conference resources. 
20. The Committee looked forward to receiving information on the consultations held with the chairmen of bodies that had consistently utilized less than 75 per cent of their allocated resources for the last three sessions. 
21. The Committee agreed to continue with the experimental methodology, and requested its secretariat to expand the information presented to include analyses of trends perceived and capacity utilization figures. 
22. The Committee requested the secretariat to spare no effort to comply with the six-week rule and to intensify interdepartmental consultations designed to improve performance in utilization and compliance indices. 
23. The Committee decided to raise the minimum rate for utilization, the benchmark figure, of conference-servicing resources to 80 per cent, pending further analysis of the expanded methodology. 
24. The Committee recommended to the General Assembly that it should invite those bodies whose utilization factor was below the benchmark figure for three sessions to review and revise, if necessary, the amount of conference-servicing resources requested. 
26. At its 332nd meeting, on 21 August 1991, the Committee considered a conference room paper prepared by the secretariat on the item. 
At its 348th meeting, on 18 May, and at its 349th and 350th meetings, on 19 May 1993, the Committee reviewed a report of the Secretary-General on existing conference resources, services and facilities within the United Nations system (A/AC.172/152). 
28. Information was requested on the utilization rate of conference centres, types of conferences, costs and the use of conference facilities provided free of charge by Governments. 
Information was also requested on any imbalance in staffing, including levels of posts, between centres, and in particular at Vienna, and the situation at the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia. 
29. The existence of non-United Nations conference facilities at various centres to which the Organization had routine access free of charge was noted, and attention was drawn to the need for coordination embracing the use of all available facilities. 
Ownership by the Organization was not necessarily an important factor, provided access was assured. 
31. Further, the Committee requested the Secretariat to make proposals on measures to optimize the utilization of conference services in the most cost-effective manner possible. 
32. The Committee decided to consider the question in future under the item entitled "Improved utilization of conference-servicing resources". 
Letters were also addressed to the secretaries of United Nations bodies outlining the provisions of the above-mentioned resolutions and suggesting various steps that could be taken to improve further the utilization of conference-servicing resources. 
36. At its 356th meeting, the Committee also considered a conference room paper prepared by its secretariat on the basis of informal consultations with, and written replies transmitted by, subsidiary bodies of the General Assembly and of the Economic and Social Council. 
37. Optimism and satisfaction were expressed regarding the dialogue between the Chairman of the Committee and other United Nations organs and the prospects for improved utilization of conference services, which depended on the efforts of those organs and of Member States. 
The importance of using a time-limit signalling system was emphasized. 
Concern was also expressed regarding organs whose use of conference-servicing resources exceeded forecasts. 
39. The Committee took note of the information presented to it. 
40. The Committee welcomed the measures taken by some organs and urged all organs to spare no effort to improve their utilization factor. 
At its 351st meeting, on 20 May 1993, the Committee reviewed and took note of a note by the Secretariat on the item. 
43. The Committee also requested the Secretariat to prepare an extensive background paper describing the origins and evolution of the question, and the two positions taken on it, to be submitted to the Committee at its resumed substantive session of 1993. 
44. At its 356th meeting, on 15 September 1993, the Committee reviewed the requested note. 
45. The representative of the Secretary-General informed the Committee that agreement in principle had now been reached with the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) on the establishment of unified conference services at Vienna to be administered by the United Nations. 
Negotiations on the transition, which should be completed in 1994, were continuing. 
47. In its decision 1988/103 of 5 February 1988, the Economic and Social Council invited the Committee on Conferences to review the Council's draft biennial calendar of conferences and meetings and to submit, as appropriate, its recommendations thereon to the Council. 
48. At its 351st meeting, on 20 May 1993, the Committee considered the aforementioned draft calendar of conferences and meetings (E/1993/L.20). 
50. Clarification was sought and received from the Secretariat regarding various aspects of the provisional calendar of conferences and meetings for 1994 and 1995 in the economic, social and related fields. 
52. Concern was expressed regarding the increased number of requests of intergovernmental bodies for exceptions to the biennialization of their sessions, particularly in view of the fact that such requests did not result in sessions of shorter duration. 
53. The Committee wished to encourage the Council to continue its consideration of the biennialization of meetings of its subsidiary bodies. 
54. The Committee noted with appreciation the action taken by the Council in 1992 concerning the discontinuance of summary records for its sessional committees and for some subsidiary bodies. 
55. The Committee recommended the adoption of the draft calendar of conferences and meetings of the Economic and Social Council (E/1993/L.20), while noting that the venues of some bodies affected by the restructuring, under General Assembly resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993, might be reviewed. 
Statistical information was also provided on the number of meetings, if any, the bodies concerned had held during the forty-seventh session of the Assembly and the efficiency with which they had utilized the resources made available to them. 
58. Clarification was sought and received from the secretariat on numerous questions regarding the feasibility of convening meetings of subsidiary organs during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
Clarification was also sought and received from the Secretariat on the low utilization rates of subsidiary organs that had been granted exceptions to meet during the forty-seventh session. 
The view was expressed that the recommendation to grant exceptions and the review of utilization rates were separate issues. 
Indeed, serious work could be achieved in such ways as to conserve resources for other bodies. 
The difficulty was noted of recommending exceptions at a time of financial crisis when conference resources might not in fact be available. 
It was hoped that CPC would organize its work in such a manner as to entertain its most important discussions in the week of 4-8 October when the availability of conference-servicing resources was most likely. 
59. In view of the low utilization rates, the increased number of requests for exceptions and the measures recently announced by the Secretary-General, it was suggested that, should exceptions be granted, the bodies concerned should be requested to improve their utilization rates. 
Subsequently, the Organizational Committee of ACC decided to refer the matter to the Inter-Agency Meeting on Language Arrangements, Documentation and Publications. 
At its 349th and 350th meetings, on 19 May 1993, the Committee reviewed a note by its secretariat on the item, including information on action taken by ACC. 
65. The representative of the Secretariat indicated that inter-agency coordination and consultation, including the systematic exchange of information and language staff, were in place in the United Nations system, particularly at duty stations where a number of specialized agencies were located. 
66. It was noted that the primary focus in terms of coordination was appropriate at the regional level, and that such coordination, including thematic coordination, would ensure the effective participation by Member States in meetings and optimize the use of limited conference-servicing resources. 
Such coordination should be furthered. 
69. The Committee noted with appreciation the level of coordination within the United Nations system and related agencies, especially at given duty stations, and the agreement reached with regard to establishing a systematic exchange of information and language staff within the system to promote effective utilization of conference staff. 
72. In its resolution 36/117 A of 10 December 1981, the General Assembly requested the Committee on Conferences to undertake a comprehensive study of the rationale that determined the provision of meeting records to United Nations organs. 
Having considered the report of the Committee, the Assembly, in its resolution 37/14 C of 16 November 1982, decided that, for an experimental period of three years, no subsidiary organ of the Assembly should be entitled to summary records, with the seven exceptions laid down in that resolution. 
In paragraph 18 of that resolution, the Assembly requested the Secretariat to pursue the possibility of issuing the verbatim records of the Security Council in final form only, on the understanding that those records would be issued as promptly as the provisional ones are issued at present. 
76. The representative of the Secretariat informed the Committee that the two criteria established by the General Assembly for the provision of summary records to a body were that its subject-matter should be sufficiently substantive and that the cost should be in proportion to the benefit derived. 
The Office of Conference Services was experiencing some difficulty in the production of summary records, and sought the Committee's guidance in that connection. 
77. The view was expressed that meeting records should be provided for political and legal bodies, while others should reconsider their need for records. 
Although sound recordings might be considered as an alternative, their use would not reflect the rationale that determined the provision of written records. 
Despite the delays in the issuance of summary records, they were of value, particularly for smaller delegations. 
To issue summary records in the original language version without waiting for translation into other languages would violate the principles of simultaneous distribution and equal treatment of all official languages laid down in General Assembly resolutions 36/117 B and 42/207 C respectively. 
In that context, it was the general view that, unless that trend was reversed, the relevant capacity of the Office to cope with the situation needed to be strengthened. 
79. Regret was expressed, but not generally, that only one subsidiary organ had responded to the request of the General Assembly, in its resolution 37/14 C, to dispense with written meeting records whenever possible. 
80. The Committee reaffirmed the need for and desirability of written meeting records for some bodies of a political or legal nature. 
84. At its 347th and 350th meetings, on 18 and 19 May 1993, the Committee considered an interim report on the matter, on the understanding that supplementary information would be presented at its substantive session of 1994. 
There was a need for closer coordination and dialogue with those departments. 
Incentives to encourage compliance with the 10-week rule should be identified. 
Late submissions should not be accorded priority over timely submissions. 
The management of workload, coordination and training were important, and the approaches outlined in sections III and IV of the paper should be developed further. 
88. In order to ensure full compliance with the six-week rule by the Secretariat, Member States as members of intergovernmental bodies should, under an appropriate existing agenda item, review agendas seeking to combine items so as to effect an overall reduction in requests for documentation. 
89. The Secretariat clarified points arising in the discussion, and noted that proposals for additional resources would be prepared for the next biennium. 
97. At its 345th and 348th meetings, on 17 and 18 May 1993, the Committee considered the question on the basis of two notes by the Secretariat. 
98. The view was expressed that the governing bodies of UNICEF and UNDP should be encouraged to continue their efforts to reduce the number of meetings and the volume of documentation. 
99. Clarification was sought and received from the Secretariat regarding the electronic transfer of documentation of the Executive Board of UNICEF. 
100. In reply to a query concerning additional staff to meet the requirements of the Governing Council of UNDP, the representative of UNDP indicated that some reimbursement was made by UNDP to the United Nations Secretariat in respect of overtime and contractual translation costs. 
The representative of the Secretariat noted that it was usual to hire additional staff when the two subsidiary bodies met, as their meetings were scheduled at particularly busy times of the year for the Organization as a whole. 
101. In reply to another query, the representative of the Secretariat noted that, in accordance with the rules of procedure of each body, summary records were prepared in the working languages only. 
The view was expressed that due respect should be paid to the equal treatment of all official languages of the United Nations in the summary records of UNICEF and UNDP. 
It was also suggested that the two governing bodies could dispense with summary records. 
102. The representative of the Secretariat also replied to a query regarding 1993 statistics for the Executive Board of UNICEF. 
107. The Committee further decided to continue to monitor the conference services provided to organs and programmes not funded from the regular budget of the United Nations. 
108. During its substantive session of 1990, the Committee considered a conference room paper on the application of new technology to conference servicing. 
The Committee noted that, with its responsibility for making recommendations on conference servicing world wide, it should be fully informed of applications of new technologies, present and planned, for all conference centres of the United Nations, including those at the regional commissions. 
109. At its 328th meeting, on 19 August 1991, the Committee considered a conference room paper prepared by the Secretariat on the subject. 
The Committee decided to continue monitoring the applications of new technologies in the area of conference servicing, taking into account the conclusions and observations agreed upon. 
110. At its 346th meeting, on 17 May 1993, the Committee considered a note by the Secretariat on the item. 
111. The Secretariat informed the Committee that the general objective of the application of new technology was to increase the cost-effectiveness and enhance the quality and timeliness of conference services, to which end a number of applications were being introduced, focused on documentation and meetings. 
112. The positive results of the introduction of new technology reflected in the paper were welcomed. 
The productivity gains recorded were only the beginning, and workload standards would need to be reviewed accordingly. 
Nevertheless, an improvement in quality was the paramount concern. 
Emphasis was placed on training in order to meet that concern. 
113. The overall strategy indicated was welcomed, but the wish was expressed that the Secretariat should prepare an overall plan providing a clear indication of which innovations would be introduced, and when and where. 
114. The Secretariat indicated that staff had received technological innovations with enthusiasm. 
Training was being provided, and the importance of compatibility was recognized. 
115. Welcoming the benefits reported from the application of technological innovations to conference servicing, including gains in productivity and reductions in costs, the Committee emphasized that the primary goal of the introduction of new technology should be to enhance the quality of conference services and ensure their timely provision. 
Productivity gains from the technological innovations should be directed towards that goal, rather than cost reduction for its own sake. 
117. At its 335th meeting, on 24 August 1992, the Committee reviewed a conference room paper that contained an annotated provisional outline of the report mandated by General Assembly resolution 46/185 B, section VI. 
At the same meeting, the Committee requested the Secretariat to proceed with the report on publications as outlined in the conference room paper, taking into account the views expressed during the discussion. 
In particular it was important for current criteria to be applied strictly and for intergovernmental bodies to review recurrent publications to ensure that valid mandates existed, as done by the Statistical Commission. 
121. The Secretariat provided clarification of various elements of the report, confirming that coordination was undertaken with other United Nations organizations and feedback sought from end-users. 
While many documents and publications were produced internally, some use was made of external expertise at every stage. 
125. At its 350th meeting, on 19 May 1993, the Committee considered a note by its secretariat on the question. 
126. The Committee agreed that, on the whole, it had been functioning within its terms of reference. 
None the less, the terms of reference were less comprehensive than those envisaged by the High-level Group. 
The Committee agreed with the conclusion in the note that it might concentrate its efforts on playing more of an informational role vis--vis subsidiary organs, providing clear directives to the Secretariat and setting standards. 
128. The Committee decided to keep the implementation of its mandate under review in the light of further developments related to conference-servicing requirements. 
131. Clarification was sought and received from the Secretariat regarding various aspects of the proposed programme budget, including the considerable delay in the issuance of the budget fascicle until the end of October. 
The situation might deteriorate further in the coming biennium, in view of the increase in the number of world conferences and the expected high level of Security Council activities in peace-keeping operations. 
In that context, some delegations had expressed the wish that, while reaffirming the principle that the Office of Conference Services should continue to be financed through the regular budget, some posts financed through the peace-keeping support account be allocated to the Office, in particular in the Translation Division. 
133. Other delegations expressed deep reservations about that proposal on the grounds that conference services, since they were fundamental support services for all bodies of the Organization, should be funded entirely through the regular budget. 
134. Clarification was sought and received on the continued application of economy measures at Geneva and Vienna, which was a cause for concern, particularly with regard to Geneva where the measures affected the provision of conference services to bodies serviced by the Centre for Human Rights. 
137. In order to achieve the required level of services, enhanced coordination and technological innovation were indispensable, but equally essential was the provision of adequate human and material resources. 
138. In view of the limited resources available for conference servicing and in order to improve the provision of conference services, the conversion of temporary posts to established posts should be considered whenever such a conversion was deemed to be more cost-effective. 
139. In view of the foregoing, the Committee also recommended that the six temporary posts requested for the purpose of eliminating the backlog in the United Nations Treaty Series should be converted to established posts. 
While appreciating any efforts aimed at reducing costs, the Committee recommended that those measures should be lifted with immediate effect. 
142. The Committee also took note of the fact that negotiations with UNIDO were proceeding following a meeting between the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management and the Director-General of UNIDO, and reiterated its request that negotiations be concluded as quickly as possible. 
144. Pursuant to paragraph 2 (c) of General Assembly resolution 47/202 C, the Secretary-General was to submit, if necessary, recommendations on possible restructuring of the Office of Conference Services to the Assembly at its forty-eighth session through the Committee on Conferences and ACABQ. 
Inasmuch as the Secretary-General's proposals on the restructuring of the Office were to be contained in the revised estimates for 1992-1993, at its organizational meeting, held on 2 March 1993, the Committee decided to consider the question in March prior to consideration thereof in the Fifth Committee. 
145. At its 344th meeting, on 26 March 1993, the Committee considered the question of the review of the Office of Conference Services in accordance with the aforementioned decision, on the basis of the report of the Secretary-General on the revised estimates (A/C.5/47/88, paras. 144-155). 
146. In introducing the item, the representative of the Secretariat described the new organizational structure of the Office of Conference Services. 
Clarification was sought and received regarding the redistribution of publishing functions among three organizational units, namely, the Office of Conference Services, the Office of General Services and the Department of Public Information. 
The Office of Conference Services would continue to provide Secretariat services to the Committee on Conferences and remain responsible for preparing and submitting reports to that body. 
147. As to queries raised about possible delays, inefficiency or increased costs, the Secretariat assured the Committee that the restructuring would not affect the preparation of parliamentary documentation. 
Indeed, the same procedure would be followed for the processing of such documentation. 
Moreover, in meeting its new responsibilities, the Department of Public Information had at its disposal the resources formerly available to the Office of Conference Services in planning and administering the publications programme. 
148. With regard to the informal study carried out by external consultants, the representative of the Secretariat stated that the consultants' suggestions concerning the possible use of machine-assisted translation of documents were being followed up by the services concerned. 
149. Concern was expressed that the report of the Secretary-General lacked overview in terms of the direction, duration and finality of the restructuring. 
"The General Assembly, in paragraph 2 (c) of resolution 47/202 C, requested the Secretary-General to submit, if necessary, recommendations on possible restructuring of the Office of Conference Services at its forty-eighth session through the Committee on Conferences and the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions. 
Accordingly, at its 344th meeting, on 26 March 1993, the Committee considered the revised estimates for the Office of Conference Services for 1992-1993. 
"The Committee noted that the purpose of the restructuring was to enhance the efficiency and smooth functioning of the Secretariat and was of the view that the process should be undertaken in a comprehensive and integrated manner and within a specified period of time. 
Clarification was given of the projected breakdown of meetings for the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly and of the impact of changes in the simultaneous distribution of documents and the number of documents distributed to the delegations. 
This situation would lead to resumed sessions in 1994 and consequently to additional expenditure in the long run. 
"The Committee stressed the need to ensure that all meetings foreseen or requested by Member States were serviced and that any economy measures should not impede the continuing and necessary dialogue among States. 
In particular, the Committee wished to draw attention to the need to provide full services to the informal meetings of Main Committees, to regional groups and to other groups of States usually serviced by United Nations conference services. 
While appreciating the efforts of the Secretary-General to reduce waste in this area, the Committee considered the limitation of distribution to Missions of only two copies of official documents per Mission too restrictive. 
Moreover, it stressed that it was necessary to have relevant documents in all official languages available in accordance with the six-week rule. 
152. The General Assembly, in its resolution 43/222 B, decided to retain the Committee on Conferences as a permanent subsidiary organ. 
153. The Committee elected the following officers to serve in 1993: 
154. The Committee agreed in principle at its organizational session for 1993 (343rd meeting), on 2 March 1993, that the Chairman would undertake informal consultations with a view to determining the composition of the Committee's Bureau in 1994. 
155. At its 343rd meeting, the Committee agreed to meet as required to take up matters related to the calendar of conferences and its implementation, in particular the consideration of inter-sessional departures from the approved calendar. 
At the same meeting, the Committee requested its secretariat to submit a draft biennial agenda for 1994-1995 at the organizational session for 1994. 
The second part of its substantive session of 1993 was held from 14 to 17 September 1993 and 2, 3 and 5 November 1993. 
156. At its 334th meeting, on 17 March 1992, the Committee requested its secretariat to submit to it, at its organizational session for 1993, a draft provisional agenda and biennial programme of work for 1994-1995, which was subsequently issued in document A/AC.172/150 and adopted by the Committee. 
157. The Director of Conference Services addressed the Committee at the opening of its organizational and substantive sessions. 
However, the Committee was seized with the following requests: 
The Committee on Conferences should continue to play its role in informing and guiding subsidiary bodies, which in turn should maintain close contact with the Committee and seek its technical advice, so as to ensure the most efficient and effective utilization of conference resources. 
In addition, subsidiary bodies should be strongly encouraged to take the following measures, as applicable: 
(1) Hold informal consultations, including pre-session briefings, so as to save formal meeting time, reduce the need for conference services and ensure the most efficient and effective utilization of conference resources. 
(2) To the extent possible, reduce the duration of sessions, cancel scheduled meetings, with sufficient prior notice, and convene working groups in their place. 
(3) Enhance efforts to improve the accuracy with which the number of fully serviced meetings is forecast, including in cases where exceptions are sought to paragraph 7 of General Assembly resolution 40/243. 
(5) Set a deadline for closing the list of speakers for each agenda item in advance of the scheduled date of consideration of the item, and cancel meetings sufficiently in advance in the event that no delegation wishes to speak. 
(7) Seek to use the time not fully utilized during the consideration of a particular agenda item for the consideration of other items. 
(10) Ensure compliance with the six-week rule for the distribution of documentation and the rules concerning the length of written reports. 
(11) Review the list of documents requested for future meetings with a view to rationalizing it. 
(17) Review the possibility of the electronic transfer of documentation. 
(18) Select a limited number of major policy issues or themes for policy decision for in-depth consideration. 
(19) Review the agenda to assess the possibility of merging or combining agenda items. 
(20) Examine all proposals and views on methods of work and organization expressed during current and previous sessions, and draw up recommendations to improve the body's working methods and organization for consideration at its subsequent session. 
He would be pleased today. 
That signals our strong support for this Agreement and the Law of the Sea Convention. 
In addition, Australia expects to deposit its instruments of ratification of both the Law of the Sea Convention and the Agreement by mid-October. 
Thus, Australia will become an original party to the Law of the Sea Convention. 
We see this as the best way of expressing our good faith in and our commitment to the functioning of the Convention regime. 
We urge others to join us in supporting the draft resolution and becoming parties to both the Convention and the Agreement as soon as their respective constitutional frameworks allow it. 
In the meantime we, as a State party to the Convention, will warmly welcome the participation in the new system of those States which may be able to become parties at a later time. 
It is typical of multilateral negotiations that no participant will feel entirely satisfied with the results. 
But it is fair to say that the Agreement before us represents the best possible reflection of the collective will of the international community at this time. 
We appeal to all States, particularly those that may still have some misgivings, to support the draft resolution and to participate in the new regime together with the great majority of the international community. 
Consistent with our active role in the Law of the Sea over the decades, we pledge to contribute towards making the Authority work effectively, efficiently and in a manner consonant with its agreed functions. 
We further hope that the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea, an important part of the Convention's dispute-settlement system, will be able to function effectively as soon as is practicable. 
But it will mean more than that. 
And it will reaffirm that we, working together in an increasingly multi-polar world, can agree on binding and concrete rules which will touch and improve the lives of all. 
Australia commends this draft resolution to the General Assembly. 
After 12 years of waiting, the significance of this occasion should not be underestimated. 
At no other time in history had a codification exercise as wide-ranging and ambitious been embarked upon. 
At the outset and during the various lulls when progress seemed elusive, it was difficult to believe that it would succeed in its task. 
But over the 14 years of negotiations the odds were defied and delicate compromises were reached on highly complex issues by countries with widely varying interests. 
With the exception of the concerns expressed over Part XI, the compromises reflected in the Convention have held until today. 
For New Zealand and our close neighbours in the South Pacific, the Conference in many ways represented a coming of age. 
The sea is of considerable spiritual importance to our peoples. 
Our participation in the Conference and our efforts to ensure that our legitimate interests in the resources of the ocean and the sea were protected led to an enhanced sense of both our national and our regional identity and interests. 
"we succeeded because we did not regard our counterparts in the negotiations as enemies to be conquered. 
We considered the issues under dispute as common obstacles to be overcome. 
We worked not only to promote our individual national interests but also in pursuit of our common dream of writing a constitution for the oceans." 
Those words of Tommy Koh remind me of the friendships that were struck between delegations during the Conference, and these had positive consequences for cooperation among nations working within this Organization in the years that followed. 
Today we celebrate the outcome of that initiative: an implementing Agreement which opens the way for general acceptance of the Convention. 
I should like to take this opportunity to express our appreciation to the many current and former members of the United Nations Secretariat who worked so hard to keep the flame alive. 
We are all indebted to them for maintaining the momentum in these efforts to forge consensus on the seabed mining issue. 
We also wish to pay tribute to the constructive efforts of the informal group of developing and developed countries, which provided a draft "boat paper", as it was called, as an invaluable basis for the draft resolution which we will adopt today. 
"The Conference realized at an early stage that negotiations could not be effectively carried out in formal proceedings, and that because of the large number of participants and the sensitive issues involved, working groups would be needed and would be much more efficient than plenary meetings. 
Indeed, much of the elaboration process took place in smaller or more informal meetings, but always on an ad referendum basis to the larger and more formal groups and always on the basis of consensus." 
It seems to me that there are some lessons we could well learn from that process and could continue to apply today. 
Some of these individuals have remained actively involved since then in developing the consensus on the implementing Agreement currently before us. 
His untiring efforts and enthusiasm greatly assisted in bringing the quest for a solution to concerns over Part XI to a successful conclusion. 
It is most fitting therefore that Fiji - the first country to ratify the Convention - is the main sponsor of the draft resolution before us today. 
The draft Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI represents a major achievement which should facilitate universal acceptance and consolidation of the Convention as a whole. 
I am pleased to advise the Assembly that New Zealand will sign the Agreement when it opens for signature on Friday, 29 July and, with respect to the Convention itself, in New Zealand procedures directed towards ratification are actively under way. 
But we should not mislead ourselves into thinking that the action we are taking today represents the final step in the implementation of the provisions of the Convention. 
If the Convention is to continue to be relevant it will be important to ensure that all of its provisions are effectively implemented. 
While the provisions of the Convention provide a sound framework, it has become ever more apparent in recent years that the proper implementation of its provisions in a number of fields requires the elaboration of further, more detailed rules. 
In particular, in the wake of the 1992 "Earth summit", the emerging challenges to the law of the sea regime in the environmental field have become more prominent. 
These are all areas where a need has been identified to give further elaboration to the relevant legal regimes. 
"Eleven years after its adoption, the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea is, more than ever, regarded as a singular achievement in the codification and development of international law. 
It is a vital safeguard for all States of the right to use ocean spaces and to benefit from the ocean's resources. 
But a decade's experience has shown that its provisions for high seas fisheries management have not, in general, been given practical effect". 
"no less than a continuation of the international effort to bring order to the world's oceans in accordance with the Law of the Sea Convention". 
If the integrity of the regime on high seas fisheries provided in the Convention is to be maintained, it will be essential to ensure that the Conference develops and reaches agreement on more specific rules designed to provide for the effective implementation of this regime. 
We urge all delegations to work to ensure that the Conference concludes this important work successfully. 
Finally, New Zealand remains committed to working constructively to ensure that we are successful in achieving our long-standing goal of universal adherence to the Law of the Sea Convention. 
With the adoption of the draft resolution before us, a major step will have been taken towards that goal. 
It is our hope that the consensus to be manifested in the adoption of the draft resolution will lead to a significant strengthening of the law of the sea regime in all its aspects. 
Mr. Muthaura (Kenya): The 1982 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea is an important part of the global system of peace and security of which the Charter of the United Nations is the foundation. 
The Convention has been recognized as one of the most significant achievements of the United Nations since the Organization's establishment. 
At the outset, we would like to thank the Secretary-General for the commendable report (A/48/950) on the outcome of his consultations on outstanding issues relating to the deep seabed mining provisions of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
The report provides insightful background to the issues and concerns that resulted in the impasse that had persisted since 1982 with respect to the deep seabed mining provisions of the Convention. 
Our meeting today is the culmination of those efforts undertaken by the Secretary-General with the wide participation of all interested parties and groups. 
The outcome is indeed substantial and clearly demonstrates the willingness of the international community to overcome differences and obstacles that could hinder the realization of a just and equitable world order based on true solidarity between nations and peoples. 
Kenya attaches great importance to the Convention on the Law of the Sea and played an active role in the protracted negotiations leading to its adoption in 1982. 
Therefore, the decision to participate in any form of negotiations that could lead to, or have the potential of, upsetting the balance which had been delicately and meticulously worked out as a package was not easy for States such as mine, which had already ratified the Convention. 
But the situation that developed after 1982 threatened to erode the very delicate balance that had been achieved in the Convention. 
An overwhelming majority of States had signed the Convention, but less than a third, including only one from the developed industrial world, had ratified it. 
Prospects for commercial production of minerals from the deep seabed, for instance, had receded to the next century, contrary to the expectations held when the Convention was being negotiated. 
The general international economic orientations have also undergone a considerable transformation. 
As the work of the Preparatory Commission has progressed, there has been a greater understanding of the practical aspects of deep-seabed mining as more information on them have become available. 
These changes, coupled with the evolution of international relations, have enabled many States, including those that have already ratified the Convention, to broadly accept the approaches to resolving outstanding issues contained in the draft implementation Agreement. 
We are witnessing the near completion of a journey started many years ago. 
The international community has invested a great deal of time, energy and resources in this process. 
We have had to prepare and wait longer than we had expected for the entry into force of this Convention. 
My delegation looks forward to the inaugural meeting on 16 November 1994, when the Convention will come into force, and the subsequent launching of the International Seabed Authority. 
We believe that this is an essential component if they are to be active partners in the orderly, sustainable development and conservation of the oceans and their resources and the progressive development of international law. 
My delegation would like to take this opportunity to applaud these efforts resulting in the fruitful conclusion of the Agreement. 
We would also like to pay tribute to the Under-Secretary-General for Legal Affairs for his excellent work and the entire staff of the Division for Ocean Affairs and the Law of the Sea for their dedication in facilitating the conduct of these consultations. 
Let me conclude by expressing our hope that the Convention will now attract the widest possible acceptance and that States will give it their full and concrete support by ratifying or acceding to it at the earliest possible opportunity. 
Mr. Kalpag (Sri Lanka): I am pleased to announce that Sri Lanka has ratified the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
We consider the entry into force of the Convention on 16 November 1994 as an event of historic global significance. 
This represents a clear victory for the United Nations in the field of international law and is a vindication of faith in multilateral negotiations. 
This is particularly important at a time when the reality of global interdependence is sometimes denied by myopic interests. 
This has led to the crucial consensus between developed and developing countries and the Agreement on Part XI of the Convention. 
The initiative of former Secretary-General Javier Pez de Cu\x{5e68}lar and the continued efforts of Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali have proved fruitful in securing the participation of major industrialized States in the Convention for achieving universality. 
We thank Ambassador Satya Nandan, representative of Fiji and former Under-Secretary-General of the Division for Ocean Affairs and the Law of the Sea, for his introduction of draft resolution A/48/L.60. 
His long experience in matters of the law of the sea was evident in his very comprehensive introduction. 
Sri Lanka, an original signatory of the Convention, has been deeply honoured to have been part of this exercise in global cooperation. 
However, I should like to read out an extract of a statement on the law of the sea he made to the General Assembly 20 years ago, in 1974, and which has special relevance today: 
Sri Lanka has contributed to the development of new legal concepts. 
The concept of the exclusive economic zone, described as one of the revolutionary features of the Convention, with a profound impact on the conservation and management of ocean resources, emerged at sessions of the Afro-Asian Legal Consultative Committee held in Colombo in 1971. 
The entry into force of the Convention this year will mark the climax of long years of patient negotiation. 
Yet 16 November would mark, in a more important sense, the beginning of a fresh approach to international activity in the oceans. 
Its success would require collective action of the highest order by all nations in the pursuit of common objectives. 
This would entail working together towards the creation of a just, equitable order in the oceans. 
In practical terms, it would require the fruits of the new ocean regime to be made accessible to all rather than being confined to those with the means at hand to derive immediate advantage. 
Much will depend on the political willingness and, indeed, determination, particularly of the industrialized States, to cooperate in the promotion of international technical and scientific exchanges in marine affairs. 
Part XI of the Convention offers a solid, viable basis for further cooperation in harnessing ocean resources for the benefit of all humanity. 
Individual nations thus have an obligation to promote the objectives enshrined in the Convention and to implement national policies and pursue interests within its broad framework. 
Sri Lanka, for its own part, has given effect to provisions of the Convention well before formal ratification. 
In this context, the initiative for the Indian Ocean Marine Affairs Cooperation (IOMAC) is a regional cooperative venture that embodies the principle of cooperation among developed and developing countries in a major ocean area of the planet. 
The oceans offer both the promise of peace and development as well as the perils of conflict and confrontation. 
From the earliest of times, nations have perceived their security and welfare as being bound with the oceans. 
This has been so not merely in a military sense, but also in the more enduring sense of endeavours to harness the riches of the oceans to advance and sustain human well-being and to promote scientific, technical and cultural exchanges among nations. 
The recent awareness of maritime ecological factors affecting the future of the planet's life systems has also introduced an added imperative for adopting common approaches to ocean management. 
Sri Lanka pledges its unstinting support for its implementation. 
Mr. Tuerk (Austria): The Austrian delegation is very pleased to be able to participate in this resumed forty-eighth session of the United Nations General Assembly, which is once again dealing with the very important agenda item, "Law of the sea". 
I should like, first of all, to express my delegation's most sincere appreciation for the Secretary-General's report on his consultations on outstanding issues relating to the deep-seabed mining provisions of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, contained in document A/48/950 of 9 June 1994. 
I also wish to express the most sincere gratitude of the Austrian delegation to the former Legal Counsel of the United Nations, Judge Carl-August Fleischhauer, and his successor Under-Secretary-General Hans Corell, for so ably conducting these often quite difficult consultations. 
The General Assembly's adoption of the draft resolution - of which Austria is a sponsor - and the draft Agreement, both contained in document A/48/L.60, will constitute a historic moment in the United Nations efforts, spanning over decades, to codify and progressively develop the law of the sea. 
It now seems that a universally acceptable legal regime governing all the uses of the oceans is finally within our grasp. 
As a prospective member of the European Union - and, we hope, a member by the beginning of next year - Austria wholly subscribes to the statement delivered by the representative of Germany on behalf of the European Union. 
Permit me to make a few additional observations on behalf of the Austrian delegation. 
First of all, let me recall once again that the oceans, covering approximately 70 per cent of the surface of the Earth, have always played a significant role in the development of humanity, particularly as a vast area of communication, but also for satisfying nutritional needs. 
The great importance of the increasing varieties of uses of the seas has led to a growing tendency of coastal States to assert sovereign rights over maritime areas far beyond their coasts. 
The Convention has rightly been called the greatest milestone yet in the development of the law of the sea. 
The fact that many of its rules have already become customary international law is evidence thereof. 
Over the years Austria has consistently stressed that any regime for the seas must be based upon acceptance by all segments of the international community. 
The adaptations regarding Part XI of the Convention, which the Austrian delegation has for years considered necessary in order to achieve the goal of universal participation in the Convention, have thus materialized. 
The successful conclusion of the consultations of the Secretary-General on Part XI of the Convention has finally brought the international community within reach of the goal of ensuring the establishment of a feasible, universally acceptable system of deep-seabed mining. 
It is obvious that in the course of such a difficult negotiating process certain compromises had to be made. 
There are certainly provisions of the draft Agreement which might have been formulated differently and, from our point of view, in a better way. 
However, we share the evaluation that the flaws and deficiencies of the seabed mining regime which have so far precluded the adherence of industrialized countries to the Convention will be eliminated by this Agreement. 
Let me add that Austria is also particularly pleased by the reference in the preamble of the draft Agreement to the importance of the Convention for the protection and preservation of the marine environment and to the growing concern for the global environment. 
In concluding, I wish to recall that Austria has, since the very beginning of the negotiations on a new law of the sea, strongly advocated the principle of the common heritage of mankind. 
At the same time we have insisted that the system of implementing this principle must not impede its practical application by laying down conditions which would in fact prevent deep-seabed mining. 
We are all aware that at present commercial exploitation of the deep seabed is a rather distant prospect. 
Nevertheless, Austria believes that the present draft Agreement constitutes a good basis for administering the common heritage of mankind in a manner truly benefiting the members of the international community. 
Mr. Hage (Canada): Canada is extremely pleased to be able to sign the Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
This Agreement is the result of over four years of negotiations held under the aegis of the Secretary-General. 
Many in this Hall have been waiting for this occasion for some time - in some cases, three decades - to be able to witness what the international community has achieved: agreement on a universal constitution for the oceans in all their aspects. 
We also recognize the contribution of a number of outstanding international civil servants - Jean-Pierre Levy and Dolliver Nelson, among others - who over many years have provided consistent assistance and guidance of the highest quality. 
The text before us has updated the law of the sea Convention to reflect current world economic realities: both the imperatives of market principles and the fact that economically viable seabed mining will not be possible for many years to come. 
The costs of the Authority are being controlled, especially in the initial years, as institutions, including the Enterprise, will evolve gradually until seabed mining actually begins. 
The approval of plans for work is facilitated and will be non-discriminatory. 
The transfer of technology and production policies have been placed upon a sound commercial basis. 
The Convention is comprehensive, covering virtually every aspect of ocean use from navigation to marine scientific research, and every part of ocean space from territorial waters to the deep seabed beyond the limits of national jurisdiction. 
While not perfect, the framework has been a model for environmental protection in other fields, and must be built upon in the years to come. 
Another significant accomplishment is the institution of a 200-mile zone giving coastal States special rights and jurisdiction, as well as imposing obligations, with respect to its living and non-living resources. 
In the area beyond that zone and the continental shelf, Part XI of the Convention, together with the draft Agreement we shall be signing, regulates the exploitation of the mineral resources of the seabed and subsoil. 
In waters beyond 200 miles, the Convention sets forth basic principles for cooperation among States in the conservation and management of the living resources of the high seas, including straddling stocks and highly migratory species. 
We recognize that these provisions are general; they constitute the basis of a high-seas fishing regime, but one that has to be fleshed out and elaborated. 
It was for that reason that Canada was instrumental in convening the United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Species. 
No nation can afford to stand aside and watch this vital food resource being depleted through lack of effective conservation and management. 
We are part of an ever growing group of nations advocating the adoption of a convention containing provisions that would make the law of the sea Convention itself more effective. 
In the post-Rio world, we want to see the oceans as a model of sustainable development. 
The draft Agreement that we are to sign attests to the fact that in order to be effective the Convention must be adapted to new realities. 
Canada is a strong supporter of the Convention, which it helped to draft and from which it has already benefited. 
We look forward to its entry into force and to being able to play a continuing role in the Convention's important institutions. 
Its legal impact is profound; its universal validity has become evident. 
Nearly 12 years ago, the Convention was adopted, establishing a comprehensive and balanced legal regime for the use of the oceans and their resources; in 1982 it was recognized as such by the overwhelming majority of States. 
As the only legal instrument intended to govern all forms of human activity in areas covering two thirds of our planet, the Convention stands out as one of the most notable accomplishment in the history of the United Nations. 
The Convention also establishes the regime for the area of the seabed and ocean floor beyond the limits of national jurisdiction and its resources, which are the common heritage of mankind. 
Having ratified the Convention in 1988, Brazil is clearly committed to its purposes and principles and to its universal acceptance. 
A remarkable and comprehensive instrument like the Convention requires that the international community as a whole fully endorse its regime. 
In order to find a solution to the problems related to the lack of universal acceptance of the Convention, in 1990 Secretary-General Javier Pez de Cu\x{5e68}lar started a process of consultations, which gained momentum and which were intensified under Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali. 
Brazil considers the draft agreement as a ingenious way to accommodate concerns of some delegations while ensuring the universality of the Convention. 
To interpret it otherwise would run counter to the need to preserve the integrity of the Convention, an objective to which my delegation attaches particular importance. 
The word "implementation" was not chosen by accident. 
It reflects an awareness of the difficulties of amending the text of the Convention, which would pose legal as well as conceptual problems for many States, in particular those that have ratified the Convention. 
Consistent with our domestic legal requirements, our consent to be bound by this Agreement will be expressed in accordance with article 4, paragraph 3 (b) - signature subject to ratification, and we will not apply it provisionally. 
On 16 November 1994, in Jamaica, a sister country of the Latin American and Caribbean Group of States, the first meeting of the International Seabed Authority will be convened. 
Brazil will take pride in sharing this historic moment. 
The results of four years of complex and intense negotiations are before the General Assembly. 
At the time the informal consultations were convened, there were some who felt that our main goal - the universalization of the Convention - was too ambitious and not attainable. 
We proved them wrong, and now the international community is in possession of a carefully crafted, balanced and comprehensive legal instrument that, we hope, will further strengthen the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
Mr. Yoo (Republic of Korea): The international community has recently witnessed the successful conclusion of the four-year long informal consultations on the law of the sea. 
I also wish to express my thanks to the Legal Counsel, Mr. Hans Corell, whose dedicated efforts provided an invaluable contribution during the final stages of the negotiations. 
Such disagreement among nations created shaky ground for the deep seabed regime as it stands in Part XI and relevant annexes of the Convention, and resulted in uncertainty for the regime from its inception. 
Despite its noble ambitions to strive for the benefit of mankind, the Convention's seabed system had been perceived as a stumbling-block to the earlier entry into force of the Convention. 
Given the controversy which has surrounded the deep-seabed system, we are extremely pleased to see that the major differences have been resolved through the recent negotiations and that the universal application of the Convention will soon be at hand. 
My Government firmly believes in the high value of the Agreement, primarily because of its realistic reflection of the new political and economic conditions which have emerged since the Convention's adoption in 1982. 
With the simultaneous application of the Convention and the Agreement from 16 November this year, we will embark upon a new era of a universally recognized legal order for the oceans. 
Since the mid-1980s, the Korean Government has carried out pioneer activities in the international seabed area of the north-east Pacific, as set forth in paragraph 1 (b) of resolution II. 
Upon the completion of its pioneer activities, the Korean Government applied for pioneer investor status last January, and the processing of its application is expected to be completed during the twelfth resumed session of the Preparatory Commission in August. 
The Republic of Korea, as a strong supporter of the stable legal order embodied in the Convention and a potential registered pioneer investor, is fully committed to the Agreement as well as the Convention. 
This process is well under way and is likely to be completed within a few months. 
As one of the sponsors of the draft resolution on the Agreement, the Korean Government, ready to apply the Agreement provisionally pending its entry into force, will sign it as soon as the domestic processes are completed. 
As an island State with numerous overseas interests, the United Kingdom has always followed closely all aspects of the oceans, including therefore the law of the sea. 
Historically, in former times, the United Kingdom helped to shape those rules of law. 
But in the second half of the present century, it is this Organization - the United Nations - which has made the significant achievements in this field. 
The Third Conference, from 1973 to 1982, adopted what we regarded as a most valuable, comprehensive Convention on all aspects of the law of the sea. 
It was therefore only after the most careful consideration that the United Kingdom decided that it was unable to sign the Convention, both in 1982 at Montego Bay and again in 1984 at the end of the period. 
The reasons for this reluctant decision were explained to Parliament in terms of Part XI. 
The costs of the system were too high; the arrangements for the Enterprise were also too expensive and bureaucratic. 
The financial terms for contractors were considered to be too stiff. 
And so, in 1984, the decision of the Government as announced to Parliament ended with the hope that there could be further negotiations on these issues with a view to achieving a universally acceptable Convention. 
It followed naturally from that statement in 1984 that the British Government welcomed the initiative taken by the then Secretary-General Pez de Cu\x{5e68}lar to hold consultations in 1990 about the obstacles preventing universal participation in the Convention. 
The draft Agreement before the Assembly addresses the specific objections voiced by the United Kingdom in 1984. 
The United Kingdom will apply the Agreement provisionally in accordance with article 7, paragraphs 1 (b), 2 and 3, with effect from 16 November. 
Although it does not textually amend Part XI, as the representative of Brazil just pointed out, there is still no doubt that the provisions which, in the words of the Agreement, are to apply supersede in effect those which are said by the Agreement not to apply. 
It will therefore be necessary for Governments, international organizations, including the International Seabed Authority, and international courts and tribunals - in fact, for all those concerned with international maritime affairs - to apply Part XI in the future in accordance with the terms of the new Agreement. 
The adoption of this Agreement does not mean, of course, that all outstanding issues have now been totally resolved. 
With so many other demands on the resources of the United Nations and its Member States - demands of a pressing humanitarian nature, including peace-keeping operations - we must be mindful of the need for economy. 
It remains our view that, in order to avoid unnecessary expense and to take account of the low level of activity and interest on the part of the deep seabed mining industry for the foreseeable future, it would be inappropriate to create a large Authority at this stage. 
The United Kingdom will work with others of similar disposition to keep down the overall costs of the new institutions arising from the Convention. 
Another outstanding issue concerns the transitional arrangements for certain of the registered pioneer investors. 
A universally accepted law of the sea Convention will greatly strengthen international peace and security, the maintenance of which remains the fundamental task of this Organization. 
It marks the culmination of a process of legislation which has occupied the international community during the greater part of this century, a process in which many present today have participated over many years. 
In that way, the international community will be able to enter the twenty-first century on a sound legal basis as regards the major part of the Earth - its seas and oceans. 
Accordingly, my delegation has cosponsored the draft resolution so ably introduced by the Ambassador of Fiji this morning, and would like to urge other delegations to support it. 
Mr. Balzan (Malta): Today we mark a turning-point in the history of the United Nations, an Organization set up nearly 50 years ago with the aim of achieving international peace and security. 
Since the very concept of security has been modified and is no longer limited to purely military considerations, the role the United Nations can and is playing becomes all the more relevant. 
The continued evolution and enhancement of these common concepts forms the fabric of the international norms and standards that guide lawful international behaviour. 
Nearly 30 years ago Ambassador Arvid Pardo, then Permanent Representative of Malta to the United Nations, addressed a distinguished audience such as this and launched a concept so universal in nature that it is no longer confined simply to legal and diplomatic circles but has moved into everyday use. 
The principle of the common heritage of mankind was first put forward by Malta, a strategically important territory surrounded by the sea. 
Just as the seas since time immemorial have been navigated for conflictual purposes, so too the path to their recognition as a common heritage has been fraught with difficulty. 
The adoption of the draft resolution and draft Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI of the Convention is the fruit of such a lengthy process of negotiation. 
We have good reason to be pleased at this outcome, thanks to which we can now witness the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea acquiring universal acceptance. 
The negotiations were complex and difficult, demanding flexibility from all to reach a solution that satisfies the legitimate concerns of all States that will be parties to this Agreement. 
The very concept of the common heritage of mankind, revolutionary when first launched, remains an appealing one even today. 
It is a concept that brings contemporary notions of space and time together. 
More importantly, it provides an inherent link to the past as well as an intrinsic passage to the future, thus providing a new dynamic which helps overcome a static world view. 
The notion of a heritage provides the logic necessary for wider parameters in the assessment of the here and now. 
It has stimulated a world vision that no longer concentrates on present- day situations but transcends selfish concerns and looks to what lies beyond our immediate human condition. 
The vision provided by such an initiative has expanded our conceptual parameters. 
More importantly, it has provided the impetus for a number of similar initiatives in other areas. 
The characterization of climate change as the "common concern of mankind" was yet another initiative undertaken by Malta to maintain the momentum for such a bold principle. 
These are but two examples of the importance of, and support for, this future-oriented vision. 
Reference to the concept of common heritage presupposes an underlying responsibility towards future generations. 
We have inherited a planet, and we are responsible for preserving it for our children. 
In its milestone 1987 report, "Our Common Future", the World Commission on Environment and Development, known as the Brundtland Commission, emphasized the importance of environmental protection in the pursuit of sustainable development. 
The coining of such a term marked the reflection of the idea of shared responsibility and equality within and between generations. 
Sustainable development involves meeting the needs of the present without compromising the ability of future generations to meet their own needs. 
"Mindful of the importance of the Convention for the protection and preservation of the marine environment and of the growing concern for the global environment". 
The inherent responsibility towards future generations which is the twin concept to the notion of a common heritage of mankind is thus enhanced each and every time an aspect of this notion acquires universal acceptance. 
What Malta launched in 1967 was the beginning of a far-sighted process, which should by no means end today. 
It marked the setting of a course that requires constant vigilance and periodic rejuvenation by means of new insights. 
He launched the concept of a second-generation United Nations, pointing to the changes needed to better reflect present-day realities. 
"Drawing lessons from the past does not make us fear the future. 
On the contrary, it should inspire us to continue strengthening the role of the United Nations in ensuring future generations the solidarity of a new world order where peace in freedom and economic development in social justice finally become the common heritage of mankind". 
With this in mind, Mr. de Marco, as President of the General Assembly, first proposed the idea of a new and added role for the Trusteeship Council as a culmination and the logical conclusion of the common heritage concept. 
In his own words: 
"The Trusteeship Council should hold in trust for humanity areas affecting its common concerns and its common heritage. 
It could have a monitoring function on the protection of the environment, extra-territorial zones, climate and, of paramount importance, the rights of future generations. 
My delegation cannot but welcome today's meetings. 
They constitute the coming to fruition of a notion close to our hearts and ever-present in our minds. 
It is a step towards the achievement of a more peaceful and secure world, one which not only cares for its present condition but has a pervasive consciousness of what lies ahead for future generations. 
Mr. Rattray (Jamaica): This resumption of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly is of historic significance. 
Twelve years ago a truly historic landmark in the history of international relations was achieved when the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea was adopted. 
For when 161 nations assembled in Montego Bay, Jamaica, on 10 December 1982 to adopt the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea it represented in a true sense a rendezvous with history. 
Never before had such a comprehensive effort been made to deal with all aspects of ocean space in a single convention. 
Never before had there been such universality of participation in the negotiation of a truly global convention. 
Never before had the challenge of a new international economic order been faced not merely by rhetoric but by practical and pragmatic solutions. 
Despite the overwhelming support for the Convention, we have not lost sight of the fact that a convention which is designed for mankind as a whole must secure the universal participation of mankind. 
Our continued search for universality has in the past four years centred around a dialogue under the auspices of the Secretary-General aimed at addressing issues of concern to some States which have found difficulties with certain aspects of Part XI of the Convention. 
Mr. Ouedraogo (Burkina Faso), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
We welcome and support the adoption of the draft resolution and implementation Agreement because it provides an opportunity to secure true universality in the application of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
And it devises mechanisms for securing that universality even in advance of ratification by allowing for provisional application of Part XI of the Convention. 
We regard this question of cost-effectiveness and cost-efficiency as relevant not only to the International Seabed Authority but to all organs within the United Nations system. 
Any attempt to single out the Authority as an object of cost minimization by itself would be discriminatory. 
We must not lose sight of our vision of the common heritage of mankind as we forge the links which will secure universal participation in the Convention. 
Let us recall that the common heritage of mankind is not subject to appropriation, is reserved exclusively for peaceful purposes and is to be developed, and the benefits distributed, with special regard to the interests and the needs of developing countries. 
The implementation Agreement must therefore be seen in this context, and it must have the capacity to adjust itself so as to address creatively the ongoing and contemporary needs of mankind as a whole. 
The Jamaican delegation believes that the draft resolution and the implementation Agreement provide both a challenge and an opportunity to create a greater interdependence and indivisibility in the uses of ocean space and to preserve the fundamental basis of the package deal represented by the Convention. 
Jamaica was among the first States to ratify the Convention and we intend to be among the first to sign the implementation Agreement, immediately upon its opening for signature. 
We commend it to all delegations, so that together we can look forward to the entry into force of the Convention on 16 November 1994 and to the inaugural meeting of the International Seabed Authority in Jamaica on that date. 
Mr. Cardenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): I take great satisfaction in speaking on behalf of the Argentine Republic, during this resumption of the General Assembly's forty-eighth session, on the question of the law of the sea. 
I say "satisfaction" because the purpose of these meetings is to complete the last stage of the long and difficult journey that began with the welcome initiative taken by the Secretary-General in 1990 in embarking on informal consultations on the Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
This initiative, it will be recalled, was designed to try to solve the outstanding problems, in order to achieve universal participation in the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
In this new political and economic context the informal consultations were begun. 
Argentina, convinced that Part XI of the Convention needed to be brought into line with the new international reality and that the obstacles impeding the participation of many States should be removed, took an active part in all phases of those consultations. 
The upcoming entry into force of the Convention on 16 November 1994 has only strengthened this conviction by injecting a degree of urgency into the need to universalize the Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
Four years after the start of those informal consultations, we wish to express, first of all, our thanks to the Secretary-General for his wise initiative and for his report on the consultations, which gives a full account of their evolution in their various phases. 
We also wish to express our satisfaction with the results achieved, which are manifested in the draft resolution and draft Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI of the Convention now before us for our consideration. 
For all these reasons my Government, which has co-sponsored the draft resolution, also intends to sign the draft Agreement, subject to ratification, as soon as it is open for signature. 
In order to avoid the risks and difficulties of having two regimes in place, my country will also, along with signing the Agreement, agree to its provisional implementation as of 16 November 1994. 
We trust that the great majority of States present here will be prepared to join us in this course of action, and we urge them to do so. 
More than 10 years ago the Secretary-General said the Convention on the Law of the Sea could be considered "perhaps the most important legal instrument of the century". 
We are very close to making that statement come true. 
Mr. Halkiopoulos (Greece) (interpretation from French): I am speaking in my dual capacity as representative of Greece and current Chairman of Special Commission 4 of the Preparatory Commission for the Law of the Sea. 
At the same time, in order to function viably and properly the Tribunal needs to meet the requirement of universality. 
In fact, according to the terms of the Convention itself, not only should all geographical groupings be represented there, but also all systems of law. 
Allow me to conclude by quoting a passage of the report in which President Amerasinghe introduced the first negotiating paper for the setting up of a dispute- settlement system. 
It is only in this way that regional groups could feel a real sense of participation in its functions and thus ensure their willingness to accept it." 
Of course, as we all know, the Convention was not adopted by consensus as had been anticipated by the President when he wrote that. 
Mr. Ansari (India): The United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea is an unprecedented attempt by the international community to promote the peaceful use of the seas and oceans, the equitable and sustainable utilization of their resources, and the protection and preservation of the marine environment. 
The Convention was signed by a record number of nations on the day it was opened for signature in Montego Bay, Jamaica, on 10 December 1982, nearly 12 years ago. 
India, too, signed the Convention in 1982 and has since then taken various measures to give effect to the provisions of the Convention and resolution II governing preparatory investment in pioneering activities relating to polymetallic nodules. 
The entry into force of the Convention later this year, on 16 November 1994, will be a historic occasion and will provide an opportunity to all countries actively to participate in and benefit from the resources of the seas and oceans. 
Our desire to secure universal participation in the Convention motivated us to participate actively in the informal consultations organized by the Secretary-General during the period 1990-1994. 
These consultations, pertaining essentially to Part XI, were, no doubt, protracted, and at times difficult. 
It is, however, to the credit of all of us that we did not lose heart, and continued in a spirit of compromise and understanding of each others' views. 
This is yet another milestone and demonstrates that, given good will and understanding on all sides, difficult problems can be overcome to the satisfaction of all nations. 
We believe that the objective of achieving universal adherence to the Convention will no longer be a distant goal, and it should be achieved within the time frame set out in the Agreement relating to Implementation of Part XI. 
It is significant that the Convention and the Agreement constitute a single document to be interpreted and applied together. 
It is notable that this cooperation has been reflected in a field which is the common heritage of mankind. 
We are convinced that fair, equitable and mutually beneficial cooperation among nations is the key to the development of a better future. 
India is a registered pioneer investor under resolution II of 30 April 1982 and has been allotted a mine site in the Central Indian Ocean. 
We hope the setting up and functioning of organs and subsidiary bodies of the Authority will facilitate the development, acquisition and transfer of ocean-related technology, in particular deep seabed mining technology. 
We also hope that the provisions of the Convention and the Agreement relating to Implementation of Part XI will provide an opportunity for scientific and technological cooperation between developed and developing countries. 
The Convention, in our minds, constitutes a milestone in human endeavour, begun over two decades ago, to create a new legal order for the oceans. 
It is a product of lengthy sessions among some 150 nations during the Conference on the Law of the Sea and of the preparatory work extending over six years prior to 1973. 
By its very nature, the Convention necessarily represents many compromises. 
The draft resolution and the Agreement now before us are in our minds a step in the right direction. 
They are the result of long and arduous negotiations over four years and reflect the continued commitment of Member States to the ideals and principles of universality embodied in the Convention. 
Today, we are at the threshold of the entry into force of the Convention later this year. 
The draft resolution and the Agreement have come right on time. 
They augur well for the future of mankind and for order in the oceans, enabling States to develop economically in a stable and peaceful legal and political order. 
As an archipelagic State, Indonesia attaches great importance to all matters pertaining to the law of the sea. 
Indonesia also ratified the Convention in 1985. 
Accordingly, it has enacted or is in the process of enacting new legislation and will be revising existing laws and regulations to ensure conformity with the provisions of the Convention. 
Indonesia also recognizes that in the Convention the rights of States go hand-in-hand with their responsibilities, especially with respect to the protection of the marine environment, the proper management of ocean resources, and the necessary protection of the rights of other countries in the archipelagic waters. 
To assure good-neighbourly relations, we have also concluded various maritime boundary agreements with our neighbours, although there is still much to be done in this respect. 
Indonesia therefore appreciates the efforts of the Secretary-General since 1990 to convene informal consultations in order to secure a more universal participation in the Convention. 
We have participated actively and constructively in the consultations since their inception and are happy that these efforts have produced the document before us today. 
But we believe that they will enable the securing of universal participation in the Convention and will therefore be conducive to the development of a more acceptable legal order in the oceans. 
Indonesia is a country consisting of thousands of islands and is surrounded by seas and oceans. 
At this moment, we are entering the second long-term 25-year development plan. 
To meet our development objectives, it is essential for us not only to have domestic peace and stability, but also to have a peaceful, stable and cooperative environment with our neighbours. 
It is in this context that during our first 25-year plan we have worked very hard to achieve and to strengthen harmony, solidarity and cooperation with our partners in ASEAN. 
It is also in this context that Indonesia, together with our ASEAN partners, has worked endlessly to bring peace and stability, among others, to Indochina, particularly Cambodia, and to develop mutually beneficial relations with those countries in our region. 
Indonesia and other South-East Asian countries have been cooperating with the South Pacific countries in studies of tuna management within the WPFCC, while the South Pacific countries have been developing such cooperation with the Pacific Latin American countries through the TPFCC. 
Both the WPFCC and the TPFCC are also increasingly developing interlocking cooperation in fisheries studies and management. 
In 1990, since the conclusion of the Paris Treaty on Cambodia, we have also taken an active role and initiative in trying to manage potential conflicts in the South China Sea that could result from conflicting territorial claims over tiny islands and rocks in the area. 
Our objective is to promote cooperation in the South China Sea area within the context of implementing the 1982 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, particularly within the context of the regime of closed and semi-enclosed seas. 
Much has been done on this issue, particularly the issuance of the ASEAN Declaration on the South China Sea in 1992, which pledges the non-use of force in settling disputes, as well as the promotion of cooperation among the parties concerned. 
The Group of 77 has also authorized me to state that it accepts and endorses the draft resolution and the Agreement. 
It encourages all States to participate actively in the adoption of the draft resolution and, whenever possible, to cosponsor those documents. 
Furthermore, it encourages all States to sign the Agreement as soon as possible within the time frame mentioned in the Agreement. 
Finally, the Group encourages all States to take immediate steps, as and if necessary, to ratify the Agreement and the Convention as soon as possible. 
There are many new or newly remodeled ideas contained in the Convention. 
Since 1968 - that is, since the first session of the seabed Committee - Poland has actively participated in the elaboration of the new law of the sea, which would be in conformity with scientific and technological progress and the new political and economic situation. 
However, it should be made clear that not all developments in the law of the sea suit Polish interests, a fact that my country has pointed out repeatedly. 
Poland, a geographically disadvantaged State, has nothing to gain and a lot to lose by the establishment and recognition of 200 miles of exclusive economic zones. 
Mr. Martini Herrera (Guatemala), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Subsequently, Poland has contributed, and continues to contribute, to facilitating the future implementation of the Convention and actively participates in preparatory measures leading to the smooth entry into force of the Convention. 
The requirement of conformity with the provisions of the Convention served as the basis for the drafting of a new Polish law concerning the country's maritime areas, which was adopted on 21 March 1991. 
During the legislative proceedings, the Codification Commission and the Parliament strictly adhered to the principle of observing the provisions of the Convention in enacting national legislation. 
Poland generally welcomes the entire text of the draft resolution and draft Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI of the Convention, as contained in document A/48/L.60. 
The draft resolution and the Agreement, which are of very great legal and political value, are the fruit of the four-year consultations under the aegis of the Secretary-General on outstanding issues relating to the deep-seabed mining regime of the Convention. 
All the States that participated in the consultations worked very hard in a spirit of cooperation and compromise and thus significantly contributed to the improvement of the new international legal maritime order. 
Poland, however, is not fully satisfied with the provisions of the Agreement, particularly concerning the composition of the Council of the International Seabed Authority. 
The number of States in the Eastern European region has doubled since 1982, to 20. 
Some of these States are very much involved in activities in the seabed area as pioneer investors or as certifying States for pioneer investors. 
The number of certifying States or pioneer investors from the Eastern European region is the highest of all regional groups - five out of 20. 
I should also like to raise the question of how long this understanding - after fulfilling its requirements concerning achievement of the appropriate balance between the membership of the Authority and that of the United Nations - will remain politically valid. 
For Poland, it is clear that the understanding is of unlimited duration. 
The Agreement has been called "implementation Agreement", but in practical terms it will modify provisions of the Convention very seriously in some cases. 
According to paragraph 1 of article 2 of the Agreement, the Agreement will have primacy and priority over provisions of the Convention, because in the event of inconsistency the provisions of the Agreement shall prevail. 
This means, practically speaking, that the Agreement constitutes lex posteriori, which makes it possible to apply lex priori only if it is not in contradiction with the later law. 
The international maritime order should be a single and universal order, because any other solution might simply impede legal security and stability and cause some legal and practical confusion. 
Poland is ready to vote in favour of the draft resolution contained in document A/48/L.60. 
However, its decision on the provisional application of the Agreement will be taken at a further later stage, after careful consideration of all its international and constitutional aspects. 
Accordingly, Poland, at the appropriate time, will notify the Secretary-General of its final decision concerning such application. 
I also wish to extend my appreciation to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his initiative and tireless efforts in conducting the informal consultations on outstanding issues with respect to the deep-seabed regime. 
But, if we look back even further, it is very gratifying to note the progress we have made since Ambassador Pardo of Malta, at the twenty-second session of the General Assembly, in 1967, launched for the first time the concept of "a common heritage of mankind". 
However, our expectations at that time for imminent seabed mining on a commercial basis proved to be over-optimistic. 
Various political and economic changes that subsequently occurred in the international environment, notably the end of the cold war, and a prevailing reliance on the market economy superseded the conditions that had shaped the seabed-mining regime in 1982. 
Above all, the continuing stagnation of the world metals market will delay the development of seabed mining - an inherently capital-intensive and risky venture - until after the turn of the century. 
Indeed, the Group of Experts established by the Preparatory Commission submitted a report concluding that commercial mining operations were not likely to commence before the year 2010. 
Most industrialized countries, while not having fundamental difficulties with other parts of the Convention, have not become States parties to it solely because they are dissatisfied with the economic principles behind the system of seabed-resources development. 
To break this impasse, in July 1990 former Secretary-General Pez de Cu\x{5e68}lar undertook informal consultations aiming at enhancing the dialogue between industrialized and developing States on so-called hard-core issues, the issues in Part XI of particular concern to industrialized States. 
Those consultations were continued in 1992 by Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali. 
Throughout this process, representatives from industrialized as well as developing States have made steadfast efforts, in a constructive spirit and demonstrating mutual understanding, to overcome what had seemed at the time insurmountable difficulties over these hard-core issues. 
The four years of negotiations, in which Japan, together with other like-minded countries, has actively participated, are now culminating in the adoption of this draft resolution and Agreement. 
This is truly a magnificent achievement, of which we can all be proud. 
It may well be said that the adoption of the Agreement will be of historic significance for two reasons. 
First, the Agreement finally puts a period to the 27-year pursuit by the international community of a comprehensive framework of international law for deep-seabed mining since Ambassador Pardo's historic address in 1967. 
It is the firm belief of my delegation that Part XI of the Convention as amended by this Agreement provides for a reasonable and viable regime in which the majority of deep-seabed mining States can encourage their commercial entities to continue their deep-seabed mining activities. 
The structure of various organs and subsidiary bodies to be established under the regime will be streamlined, according to their foreseeable needs and the principle of cost-effectiveness. 
The excessive regulations and financial burdens placed on commercial entities and sponsoring States have been significantly reduced, thereby improving dramatically the investment climate for commercial entities to pursue mining activities in the future. 
This waiver, together with other reduced regulations, will surely reinvigorate the deep-seabed mining entities of industrialized countries, including Japan, and enable them to realize the concept of the common heritage of mankind as early as possible. 
Secondly, the draft Agreement is all the more significant in that it will pave the way for industrialized countries to accept and adhere to the Convention in its entirety, thus promoting universal participation. 
Throughout the past 11 years, Japan - not only as a signatory of the Convention but also as a certifying State of a registered pioneer investor - has participated actively and has sought to make contributions to the advancement of the important work of the Preparatory Commission. 
I am glad to announce here that Japan intends to vote in favour of the adoption of the draft Agreement, and to sign it at the end of this session, subject to ratification. 
Such consent will be subsequently conveyed to the Secretary-General upon completion of the necessary domestic procedures before the Convention enters into force. 
Japan will certainly accelerate the necessary preparatory work, such as amending existing laws and regulations or enacting new legislation in order to comply with the provisions of the Convention, with a view to seeking ratification of the Convention together with the draft Agreement as early as possible. 
We recognize that, since the Convention covers a wide range of issues relating to the law of the sea, such work may require a tremendous amount of time and labour, involving many governmental departments. 
Mr. Lamamra (Algeria) (interpretation from French): The United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, one of the greatest achievements of the United Nations in the codification and development of international law and the promotion of international cooperation, will enter into force on 16 November 1994. 
Despite this constant concern for compromise, in the end it proved impossible to adopt the Convention by consensus. 
That lack of general agreement sowed the seeds for what 12 years later gave rise to the modification of certain provisions of Part XI of the Convention even before it entered into force. 
It should be noted that, at times, some provisions of the draft Agreement go well beyond mere implementation of certain provisions of Part XI of the Convention, and often introduce substantive modifications of the original text. 
Yet realism led my delegation to agree with the terms of the draft Agreement, which in the circumstances are the only possible basis for promoting universal acceptance of the Convention, in particular by the world's largest maritime Powers. 
This is explicit in the draft resolution and in the draft Agreement. 
We trust that the Secretariat, specifically the Office of Legal Affairs, has devised practical arrangements for putting this commitment into effect. 
And fifthly, the draft Agreement sets out an original procedure for participation in the Authority as members on a provisional basis. 
None the less, this provisional status must not be unreasonably lengthy lest it test the State's good will - and even its willingness to become a party to the draft Agreement and the Convention. 
My delegation is convinced that this question will be resolved fairly through consultations among the regional groups concerned. 
We shall thus be contributing to the achievement of one of the noblest goals the United Nations has ever set itself: the establishment of a new legal order governing the seas and oceans, one of whose founding principles remains the concept of the common heritage of mankind. 
In conclusion, my delegation wishes to express our support for this Agreement, which all of us present have worked so hard to achieve. 
It is our fervent hope that the compromises reached and the understandings arrived at will be fully implemented. 
The result can be found in the draft Agreement to be adopted on this occasion by the General Assembly. 
Mexico was the third State to ratify the Convention in 1983, after having participated actively in the work of the Conference, in the full belief that that instrument was the best way of achieving a legal order which would enable all States to enjoy the benefits of the seas. 
That is the spirit which today motivates Mexico's presence here and which prompted us to promote the process which is now coming to an end. 
On the one hand, it has been recognized that all uses of the oceans are intimately related and, hence, that their regulation must be comprehensive. 
The Convention represents a delicate balance between the legitimate interests of all States in the oceans. 
On the other hand, it is clear that the Convention can be fully effective only if it is universally accepted. 
The breakdown in the consensus at the Conference in April 1982 was at that time a regrettable event that compromised the viability of the Convention. 
The international community, however, did not lose hope that dialogue and reason would prevail and that those States that were unable to sign, ratify or accede to the Convention would eventually do so. 
It follows that, to avoid frustrating that end, and to ensure that the Convention would be viable, it was necessary to adapt Part XI to the current realities. 
However, the fact of having entered into a negotiating process on the deep-seabed mining regime when differences existed cannot imply a revision of the numerous principles of the Convention that had already been consolidated as norms of international customary law. 
Thus, the principle that the Area and its resources are the common heritage of mankind is still entirely valid and cannot be called into question in this or any other forum. 
The draft Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI, as has already been said, was arrived at only because there had been a fundamental change in the circumstances surrounding the deep-seabed mining regime and, hence, it has an exceptional character. 
The international community must now ensure that all the provisions of the Convention are fully recognized as international law. 
Hence, only ratification of or accession to the Convention and strict compliance with it by all States will guarantee that this instrument will serve its purpose. 
Once the concerns of all the States that had differences over the ocean mining regime provided for in the Convention had been satisfied, there remained no valid argument to prevent them from ratifying or acceding to the Convention. 
The steps taken so far are not sufficient to demonstrate commitment to the universality of the Convention. 
Unequivocal compliance with such a commitment will occur when those States that have not done so ratify or accede to the Convention. 
It is therefore worth recalling that the Convention has to date been ratified practically only by developing countries. 
Mexico will vote in favour of the draft resolution, whose adoption will lead to opening the Agreement for signature. 
This is a token of our interest in finally seeing resolved the differences regarding Part XI of the Convention. 
Only then will we be sure that the commitment made in initiating the Secretary-General's consultations to adapt Part XI to the political and economic changes with a view to attaining universal participation in the Convention has been met. 
We hope to be able to be bound by the Agreement as soon as we see progress towards the participation of all States in the Convention. 
Furthermore, as a State that ratified the Convention, it is incumbent on Mexico to assume duties and responsibilities that are very different from those to be assumed by States which to date have not accepted the Convention. 
That prevents us for the time being from provisionally implementing the Agreement. 
Because the Convention was endorsed by the Senate of the Republic, the Government of Mexico is obliged to secure Senate approval with regard to the Agreement before acting in any way that might modify the approval originally granted. 
It is for that reason that Mexico will adopt the Agreement provisionally, but only when it has been signed or ratified, or when it has been acceded to in accordance with our internal constitutional procedures. 
The Convention is the clearest example of the way in which international cooperation allows us to resolve differences and to focus on a single instrument the aspirations of States which have widely varying interests. 
Mexico reiterates here its commitment to the regime enshrined in the Convention and will do everything in its power to continue to contribute to achieving its universality. 
We also wish to thank former Secretary-General Pez de Cu\x{5e68}lar for his efforts in initiating the consultations. 
China will sign the Agreement, subject to ratification, when it is opened for signature and will provisionally apply it from 16 November 1994. 
Mr. Ostrovsky (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): Yesterday a great deal was said about the importance of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, and we do not wish to be repetitious. 
We merely wish to say that we fully share that view. 
At the same time, if we base ourselves on real facts, and do not get into superficial aspects, we cannot but recognize that the draft Agreement is not sufficiently worked out or consistent. 
Hence, the question naturally arises: could it, in its present form, achieve its goals? We have some serious doubts in this regard. 
The point is not that not all of Russia's amendments were adopted: the crux of the matter is that on the major issues the draft Agreement lacks clear provisions that could guarantee successful cooperation in this area while taking duly into account the interests of all countries. 
Therefore, no single State or group of States can claim control over the activities of other States. 
This is a major issue that affects the fundamental and generally recognized principles of international law. 
There is another matter of crucial importance. 
During the consultations held under the auspices of the Secretary-General, it was unanimously recognized that the implementation of Part XI of the Convention should not entail any unjustified expenses. 
We have absolutely no doubt as to the sincerity of those who have called for, and continue to call for, the minimization of expenses. 
Such general guidelines as the need to promote cost-effectiveness cannot be seriously regarded as a reliable disincentive. 
We feel that all this threatens to result in the uncontrolled growth of unjustified expenses, and the validity of our concerns is borne out by the facts. 
Very recently, during the course of consultations, those who supported covering the administrative costs of the newly created seabed organization out of the United Nations budget stated that this should not lead to a budgetary increase. 
How can we, in fact, put this intention into practice when there is no mention of it in the Agreement or in any other document? How can we assume the responsibility of adopting a provisional Agreement without knowing what the budgetary implications are? 
Other factors have already arisen that have nothing to do with the cost-effectiveness referred to in the Agreement. 
These include the attempts to establish high-paying positions that are simply not yet needed and the desire to hold a three-day session of the Assembly in Jamaica in November. 
That session that was initially planned, in accordance with the Convention, for the holding of elections, but those elections have been postponed until later. 
Thus, it is not clear what the Assembly will be working on in November, how we can justify the related costs or whether everyone will agree to shoulder them. 
Previous experience shows us that such concerns are usually well founded. 
There is, in our view, another basic issue. 
In section 1, paragraph 6, of the annex to the Agreement, we have the principle of non-discrimination between the pioneer and potential investors. 
However, we have full reason to conclude that no one intends to adhere to this principle. 
This became apparent as soon as we tried to include in the Agreement indications regarding the need for a non-discriminatory approach to the payment of the annual fee of $1 million. 
It is an honour for me to announce that the Government of Sweden has decided to sponsor the draft resolution and sign the Agreement. 
Sweden notes with great satisfaction that the efforts by the Secretary-General, after four years of intensive consultations, have led to concrete results. 
All of us bear in mind those 12 long years since the adoption of the Convention, an instrument which is true proof of the codification and progressive development of international law. 
The entry into force, on 16 November 1994, of the 1982 Convention, acceptable to the largest possible number of States, marks a historic milestone. 
Sweden believes that the best strategy for developing an efficient and cost-effective Authority would be to take the evolutionary approach. 
Such an approach is found in the Agreement before us. 
The growing concern for the global environment and for the protection and preservation of living resources, as referred to in the preamble to the draft Agreement, is particularly welcomed by Sweden. 
Although the prospect of deep sea mining is distant, Sweden believes that the present draft Agreement constitutes a good basis for administrating the common heritage of mankind in the best interest of all countries. 
The efforts undertaken by two Secretaries-General have been carried out in an atmosphere of pragmatism and political realism. 
Under-Secretaries-General Hans Corell, Judge Carl-August Fleischhauer and Mr. Jean-Pierre Levy deserve our recognition. 
I would also like to extend our gratitude to those colleagues from delegations who, by constructive thinking and hard work, have paved the way for this Agreement. 
We are, of course, all well aware of the instrumental role carried out by Ambassador Satya Nandan in bringing the various interest groups together. 
We wish to encourage all States to participate in its adoption. 
The role of our group - which comprises Australia, Austria, Canada, Denmark, Finland, Iceland, Ireland, New Zealand, Norway, Sweden and Switzerland - has been to work towards a universal and widely accepted Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
These include the consultations on Part XI of the Convention that led to the draft resolution now before the Assembly for adoption. 
Particular mention should also be made of the ongoing Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Species, which deals with essential issues of sustainable development to which my Government attaches the utmost importance. 
Norway supports the spirit of compromise and realism that has inspired the modifications that will make institutions and procedures less expensive and bureaucratic, and at the same time more compatible with the market realities that will govern the development of deep-seabed mineral resources. 
That is why Norway has cosponsored the draft resolution so ably introduced by the representative of Fiji, Ambassador Nandan. 
Mr. Hudyma (Ukraine): The adoption in 1982 of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea was a milestone event in the history of international law. 
It is a well-known fact that this Convention is the most detailed treaty and the most representative universal effort to codify international law. 
Immediately upon its adoption it exerted a dominant impact on the conduct of States in marine-related matters. 
The Convention is undoubtedly an outstanding contribution to the maintenance of peace, justice and progress in many areas. 
This means that any such treaty, including the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, upon its eventual ratification by Ukraine, could be invoked in any Ukrainian court. 
It is clear that unless all States participate, the benefits of the Convention will never be complete. 
Unfortunately until now certain difficulties have existed relating to the regime for the mining of minerals from the deep seabed. 
These difficulties precluded participation in the Convention by some States. 
As a convention in itself, this Agreement is not, in our opinion, a totally ideal legal instrument. 
More importantly, however, it is the result of a political compromise. 
Ukraine supports in general this political compromise and will vote in favour of the Agreement. 
During the last round of the Secretary-General's consultations, Ukraine and a number of other Eastern European States insisted on the equitable and just representation of all regional groups of States in the Council of the International Seabed Authority. 
This formulation was called the "Ukrainian clause" by Ambassador Jalal of Indonesia, Chairman of the Group of 77. 
Equally important is the continuation of United Nations assistance to States in their national, subregional and regional efforts towards the full realization of the benefits provided by the Convention. 
We view this Division as a de facto secretariat of the Convention. 
The next session of the Preparatory Commission of the International Seabed Authority should consider this issue carefully. 
Mr. Huaraka (Namibia): Today marks another significant milestone in the history of the United Nations and in the evolution of international law, in particular the law of the sea. 
The sooner the Convention becomes universal, the more successful it will be in making a significant contribution to the international legal maritime order. 
On that same day, 119 countries signed the Convention - the largest number of States ever to sign a treaty on the day of its adoption. 
This shows the tremendous importance that the international community attributed to this Convention. 
It is important also to note that of the 119 States that signed the Convention on that day, 92 were developing countries. 
This unprecedented record demonstrates the importance the developing countries attach to the Convention. 
Some concepts in the Convention - for example, the exclusive economic zone, one of the most significant - emerged as a result of the initiative of the developing countries, with the active participation of the African Group. 
Furthermore, this principle is now generally accepted by the international community, even before its formal entry into force. 
Another very significant concept in the Convention is its declaration of the deep seabed outside national jurisdiction as the "common heritage of mankind". 
In this connection, and for the benefit of all countries, developed and developing, the area of the deep seabed can better be exploited by a regime that will oversee and control the exploration and exploitation of the minerals of the deep seabed. 
Those States have not yet ratified or acceded to the Convention. 
Namibia considers the law of the sea Convention an important international instrument. 
It participated actively throughout the process of negotiations and, finally, through the United Nations Council for Namibia, the legal interim authority of the Territory at that time, signed and ratified the Convention. 
Indeed, Namibia, on 18 April 1983, was the fifth State to ratify the Convention. 
Upon independence, Namibia immediately enacted the necessary law to make the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea part of Namibian legislation. 
As is well known to members at this session, Namibia is among the countries whose marine resources were exploited and plundered mercilessly by foreign trawlers during its pre-independence period. 
Upon independence, Namibia therefore proclaimed a 200-nautical-mile exclusive economic zone, as provided for in the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
The declaration placed Namibia in a better position to protect its marine resources, especially from illegal fishing. 
Namibia welcomes the Secretary-General's report in document A/48/950 of 9 June 1994 concerning outstanding issues relating to the deep-seabed mining provisions of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
The report identified nine issues as presenting major difficulties for a number of States. 
It is heartening to note that in a spirit of compromise agreement has been reached on almost all the aspects of Part XI that had posed some difficulties. 
This is indeed a great achievement. 
However, my delegation would like to reiterate its position regarding the decision-making process in the organs of the Authority and also its position on the Enterprise. 
Namibia considers decision-making in any organization to be the most fundamental and probably the most important process for its proper management and smooth running. 
In this regard, as far as decision-making in the Council is concerned, Namibia maintains that, in a spirit of cooperation, equality and justice, all the categories, as indicated in article 161 (1) of the Convention, should be granted protective rights. 
Secondly, we believe that decisions should be reached by consensus. 
But where there is no agreement, voting should take place. 
Therefore, the evolutionary approach and joint venture envisaged in the Agreement is quite acceptable to my delegation, but this should not be used to undermine the early and effective operation of the Enterprise. 
Furthermore, my delegation is pleased to join with others in celebrating this historic occasion. 
Mr. Steward (South Africa): The United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea provides a comprehensive international legal regime for the sustainable development of the marine and coastal environments, including the responsible distribution and exploration of the deep seabed resources. 
Major concerns about outstanding issues on this latter aspect now belong to the past, thanks to the achievement of international consensus following four years of intense negotiations. 
We congratulate all those States, both developed and developing, as well as the individuals involved in forging this important consensus with the constructive assistance of the Secretariat. 
This is a significant achievement in multilateral diplomacy, and marks a further milestone in the history of the law of the sea, opening the way for universal acceptance of the Convention and its provisions. 
As a signatory to the Convention, South Africa will in due course take the necessary steps to sign the Agreement, whereafter it intends to initiate the domestic process of ratification of the Agreement and the Convention. 
Ratification is subject to parliamentary consideration and approval. 
As a coastal country, situated between the vast Atlantic and Indian Oceans, South Africa is fully aware of its responsibilities and obligations in both the marine and maritime fields. 
Accordingly, our national legislation has gradually been brought into line with provisions of the Convention. 
A new Bill on Maritime Zones for South Africa will shortly be tabled in Parliament. 
South Africa shares global concerns about the degradation of the marine environment. 
South African initiatives and endeavours to conserve coastal areas and marine ecosystems are implemented in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Convention. 
The Convention and the Agreement this Assembly will adopt today contain the guiding principles for the implementation of sound policies governing all the oceans and their resources, including deep-seabed-related activities. 
South Africa is committed to these principles and will fully cooperate at the regional and international levels to ensure the preservation of living and non-living marine resources to the benefit of all mankind, for posterity and for the very survival of the treasures of the Earth's oceans. 
This code covers the most important topics relating to the utilization and preservation of its resources, provides clear principles to establish the rights of States on territorial seas, the exclusive economic zone, the continental shelf, the high seas and the resources of the Area. 
Throughout the negotiations on the Convention, Uruguay, as a member of the Group of territorial countries, made its approaches more flexible, in a spirit of broad compromise, to achieve an agreement that would ensure consensus among the international community on the text of the Convention. 
In signing the Convention and in our Parliament, ratifying it, as provided for by the national Constitution, Uruguay joined the States that desired and sought the entry into force of the Convention. 
That position demonstrates our country's interest in reaffirming once more that in relations among States opposing interests should be the subject of negotiations leading to the adoption of norms of international law. 
That is why we viewed with concern the slowness in obtaining the 60 ratifications required for the entry into force of the Convention. 
Fortunately, that goal has been achieved, and on 16 November 1994 the organs provided for in it will be established and all the provisions will begin to regulate the very diverse questions connected with the marine activities of States. 
Any limitation on that principle would have prevented us from participating in any agreement. 
Hence, we shall vote in favour of the draft resolution before us, and our signature of the Agreement will depend, as our Constitution requires, on parliamentary approval - in other words, it will be subject to ratification. 
The efforts made by their representatives were of basic importance in the achievement of the texts before us today. 
I should also like to express my appreciation to the Secretary-General for his report, in document A/48/950, concerning the consultations on the outstanding issues relating to the deep-seabed mining provisions of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
It is the result of skilful and lengthy discussions and, indeed, is a compromise text. 
On the other hand, during the past 12 years, this Convention has inspired a large number of national laws, including those of my country, and has made State practice more homogeneous in many areas. 
My Government, as one of the signatories of the Convention, is committed to promoting adherence to it by all States. 
The participation of the entire international community is certainly necessary for the effective implementation of the provisions of the Convention. 
The delegation of the Islamic Republic of Iran will support the adoption of the draft resolution and the draft Agreement in order to reaffirm its basic conviction that the integrity and the unified character of the Convention, and universal participation therein, should be assured in every possible way. 
National legislation enacted in some industrial countries regarding the exploration and exploitation of mineral resources of the deep seabed and concessions and licenses granted to their nationals and corporations to that end are among the measures that need to be mentioned here. 
One point that is worthy of note is the possibility of failure to implement the Convention and the Agreement in future because some major industrial countries still refrain from becoming parties to them and complying with them in good faith. 
As regards the principle of the common heritage of mankind, which is the main logic behind Part XI of the Convention, my delegation would like to draw attention to some of the provisions of the Agreement that have some bearing on that principle. 
This would mean, partially, that the future of deep-seabed mining and the benefits to be derived therefrom by the international community as a whole would be kept ambiguous for an extended period of time. 
One may recall that in accordance with article 151 (5) of the Convention, a guaranteed quantity of nickel from the available production ceiling is reserved to the Enterprise for its initial operations. 
In accordance with Article 11 (3), of annex IV to the Convention, the financing of the Enterprise's operations in its first mine site is to be borne by States Parties so that it can initiate activities as quickly and effectively as possible. 
With the deletion of these provisions, one can hardly conceive of a situation where the institution could reach the stage of being able to engage in commercial activities and compete with other operations, as the principle of the common heritage of mankind requires. 
Mr. Treves (Italy): Italy salutes the Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea as a document of outstanding importance. 
This Agreement succeeds in eliminating the obstacles which prevented a considerable number of industrialized countries, including Italy, from ratifying the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, a Convention which we recognized from the outset as a major achievement of international cooperation. 
The Agreement we are about to adopt establishes a reasonable regime for deep-seabed mining corresponding to today's economic realities without abandoning the principle of the common heritage of mankind. 
We are particularly satisfied to see that our efforts - most recently, in the elaboration of the "Boat paper", from which the implementing Agreement is derived - have now been crowned with a positive result. 
In our view, the advantages all States obtain with the adoption of the implementing Agreement are well worth the concessions that all sides have made in order to reach it. 
Such advantages consist in making it possible for the Convention to soon become a treaty instrument applicable to States of all areas of the world and of every political and economic orientation. 
This will stabilize the existing customary law of the sea, provide a framework for the protection of the marine environment and channel disputes through peaceful means of settlement. 
Unavoidably, a few problems are still present. 
Some of them, such as those concerning the position of pioneer investors, we hope will be solved during the imminent session of the Preparatory Commission. 
This notwithstanding, the basic framework is in place, and this is our main achievement today. 
Italy, of course, fully shares and supports the points made by the representative of Germany yesterday in his statement on behalf of the European Union. 
We felt, however, that we could not remain silent and fail to express directly our satisfaction during this momentous event. 
We wish to take this opportunity to announce that Italy is cosponsoring the draft resolution and that tomorrow it will sign the Agreement. 
Mr. Kamunanwire (Uganda): It gives me great pleasure to take part in this historic occasion in support of the adoption of the draft resolution and the opening for signature of the Agreement on the law of the sea. 
Uganda has actively participated in the crucial negotiation of the Agreement before us over the last four years, after the Secretary-General reopened informal consultations on Part XI of the 1982 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
I am therefore delighted that the consultations were fruitful and that as a result we have a draft resolution and an Agreement, so aptly introduced by Fiji and sponsored by countries representing a broad spectrum of interests. 
I should also like to express deep appreciation to the Chairman and the members of the Group of 77, who kept the consultations on this historic Agreement at the forefront of their agenda and thereby ensured a satisfactory degree of participation and consensus in the informal consultations. 
It is therefore gratifying that the draft resolution and Agreement have received wide support, and it is my sincere hope that participation will be just as wide and enthusiastic. 
Uganda has already signed and ratified the 1982 Convention. 
I therefore look forward to joining other Member States in adopting the draft resolution, and signing the Agreement tomorrow, after which it will be submitted to the appropriate national authorities for ratification. 
Mr. Pursoo (Grenada), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Mr. Cabello (Paraguay) (interpretation from Spanish): These meetings of the General Assembly, convened under the item on the law of the sea, is an important step for the international community in its search for universal legislation for the oceans. 
Having obtained the necessary number of ratifications for the Convention to enter into force, the States Parties must now achieve a broader universality and begin the rational and controlled exploitation of the resources of the sea, a common heritage of mankind. 
For Paraguay, a land-locked country, its responsibility is even greater in the search for consensus that will allow for the signing and ratification of the Convention by all peoples of the planet. 
That position is based on our desire to facilitate the access of a greater number of States to these norms and the pragmatic implementation of its provisions without distorting the core import of the international instrument. 
That having being established, the institutions provided for in the Convention will be able to begin their work confident that they are taking decisions on behalf of all the people of the world, who will thus benefit from the use and exploitation of the seas. 
Furthermore, we are convinced of the need for the immediate and universal implementation of these norms to guarantee the principle of equity in their use and exploitation and to ensure peace and security in this context. 
We hope that the reforms to which the provisions of the Convention are subject will always be inspired - as those who have spoken before us today have mentioned - by the obligation to preserve the integrity of the Convention. 
Young nations such as ours see and consider the sea as part of their common future. 
Despite all these vicissitudes - which, let us hope, now belong to the past - the Convention signed at Montego Bay in 1982 will enter into force on 16 November 1994. 
In these circumstances, the door will certainly be open to true universal participation, which we feel is highly desirable. 
We therefore closely followed the debates in the informal consultations and actively participated in the work of the Preparatory Commission. 
It would be futile, however, to attempt to conceal the fact that the final results do not fully satisfy us. 
Indeed, we are forced to conclude that, as concerns the membership of the Council of the future Authority, our efforts to make our position heard were unfortunately in vain, although we offered weighty arguments in favour of our decidedly modest claims. 
We deeply regret this. 
I will not speak at length on this subject; the representative of Poland did so yesterday, and very well, and I can only endorse the pertinent aspects of his statement. 
This being the case, we are realistic and are aware of the incontestable assets of the text before us, which in our opinion ultimately make it a balanced compromise reasonably acceptable to all the members of the international community. 
To be very brief, it might simply be noted that the Agreement achieves a generally satisfactory synthesis of such highly controversial issues as the Authority's operating costs, the question of basic rights and the general establishment of investors' obligations, the statute of the Enterprise or the transfer of technology. 
Lastly, with respect to form, the text wisely and most appropriately provides for the provisional implementation of the Agreement. 
The Czech Republic intends, moreover, to apply the Agreement provisionally and to sign it as soon as the internal procedures relating to it have all been carried out. 
Mr. Monteiro (Cape Verde) (interpretation from French): My delegation's deep concern with the current item on the agenda is shared by many others. 
Since its adoption in 1982, this Convention has provided truly valuable motivation and guidance for States' practices and a unique point of reference. 
Thus my country ratified the Convention and subsequently drew up a new maritime legislative package. 
We warmly welcome the time, soon to come, when this collective instrument will enter into force. 
The item now on the Assembly's agenda covers an extremely important section of the Convention: that of the regime governing the exploitation of the seabed and ocean floor and subsoil thereof, beyond the limits of national jurisdiction. 
The consultations begun by the former Secretary-General, Mr. Pez de Cu\x{5e68}lar, and continued by his successor thus became vital. 
Some concerned adaptations generally recognized as matching the new international scenario; others were aimed at balancing the interests of the protagonists involved. 
I feel impelled to voice the general view that we are indebted to the tireless efforts and diplomatic ingenuity of those persons who so efficiently carried out and participated in this process, particularly the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros-Ghali, his predecessor and their colleagues. 
Furthermore, the Convention establishes, for the first time, comprehensive regulation of the seas. 
This session marks a new milestone with respect to the Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
It is a formal reflection of agreement on Part XI of the Convention on deep-seabed mining and the international zone, which the international community had not been able to reach. 
The negotiation process had various aspects and stages. 
All of this allowed the then Secretary-General of the United Nations, Mr. Javier Pez de Cu\x{5e68}lar, to initiate under his aegis the process of consultations, which was continued by the current Secretary-General and his Legal Counsels, Mr. Fleischhauer and Mr. Corell, all of whom deserve our sincere gratitude. 
The Agreement we are hailing today, which reflects to a great extent the political and economic changes of the last decade, is the result of an arduous and complex process of negotiations in which we all had to make concessions in the general interest of the international community. 
From that viewpoint, the contribution made by the developing countries deserves special recognition. 
Mrs. Kaukdranta (Finland): It is a great pleasure for Finland to be participating in this discussion at this historic moment. 
A considerable part of its provisions have been consecrated as customary international law. 
The relation of Part XI to the rest of the Convention has been often, and rightly so, referred to in terms of "two conventions in one". 
There is no need at this juncture to go into the problems the international community would have faced had this situation prevailed after the entry into force of the Convention. 
This is a major achievement. 
The informal consultations initiated and organized by the Secretary-General have constituted a major cooperative effort. 
We wish also to thank all the delegations that, with their pragmatic and constructive attitude, with innovative ideas and with their patience, contributed to the conclusion of the draft Agreement. 
The provisions on the Enterprise, decision-making, the Review Conference, transfer of technology, production policy, economic assistance, financial terms of contracts and the Finance Committee as they now stand constitute a feasible framework for the work of the future International Seabed Authority. 
Let me conclude by announcing that Finland has joined in sponsoring the draft resolution and will sign the draft Agreement tomorrow, with the customary reservation regarding ratification. 
The Group of 77, with which I have consulted, feels that the President should announce the time of the vote on the draft resolution so that there can be as many members in the Hall as possible for its adoption. 
Secondly, we have been told that quite a few new States are being added to the list of sponsors of the draft resolution since the representative of Fiji introduced it yesterday. 
The President: It had been my intention to proceed to the vote on the draft resolution now; in the absence of any proposal to the contrary, I shall do so. 
Before calling on the first speaker in explanation of vote before the voting, may I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegates from their seats. 
Under these circumstances, and in conformity with the aforementioned reasons, Ecuador can neither participate in the adoption of the Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI of the Convention nor go along with the consensus to approve the draft resolution and Agreement. 
We will be bound by it only should we feel it necessary at some point, and we will make notification of this in writing when the internal and comprehensive process of analysis now taking place is concluded. 
The developing countries and the members of the Permanent Commission of the South Pacific who signed the historic Agreement of Santiago of 18 August 1952 have made a special contribution to that progress. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/964. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President: Before calling on the first speaker in explanation of vote after the voting, may I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. B\x{5e68}iz (Panama) (interpretation from Spanish): The Republic of Panama has decided on this occasion once again to abstain, given that we have to overcome certain obstacles on the domestic front. 
This matter is still before the National Assembly. 
Cuba signed and ratified the Convention and, of course, any changes in it would require a constitutional process and decision at the same level of ratification. 
The United Nations has worked for almost 20 years to achieve this end, and this historic text deserves universal approval because of its contribution to the maintenance of peace, justice and progress for all peoples. 
Cuba believes that the wording of some articles of the amended Part XI is unsatisfactory, especially since Cuba extracts minerals from its soil and will be affected by the exploitation of the same minerals in the seabed. 
It is precisely those passages of the text of the 1982 Convention in Part XI that granted certain protection, which among other amendments have been altered in the new version just adopted. 
Nevertheless, we understand that this is not the time to weigh the advantages and disadvantages to everyone but to take a constructive and realistic position in order for the Authority to begin the exploration, exploitation and conservation of the seabed, in keeping with the aforementioned principles. 
For all these reasons, Cuba voted in favour of the resolution. 
The primary objective of the Agreement is to facilitate universal participation in the 1982 Convention on the Law of the Sea and to promote appropriate representation in the institutions which it established. 
As history's first comprehensive treaty on the law of the sea, the Convention established a legal order for practically every aspect of the uses and resources of the seas and oceans, providing thereby more stability and predictability in the conduct of States with regard to maritime activities. 
The Convention includes a comprehensive system for the peaceful settlement of disputes. 
This is the pivot upon which the delicate equilibrium of the compromises to be found in the Convention must be balanced. 
The Convention expressly exhorts States to develop the technical capacity of developing countries with regard to the conservation and management of marine resources, marine scientific research and the protection of the marine environment with a view to accelerating their social and economic development. 
Even before its adoption in 1982, the Convention on the Law of the Sea was already exerting a significant influence on the maritime practice of States, especially with respect to maritime areas falling within their national jurisdiction. 
To remedy this situation, the former Secretary-General, Mr. Javier Pez de Cu\x{5e68}lar, took the initiative in 1990 to convene informal consultations with the declared object of achieving universal participation in the Convention. 
Thus began a series of informal meetings focusing on the deep seabed mining issues which had prevented the industrialized States from participating in the Convention. 
In 1992 the consultations were continued under the aegis of Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali. 
Three rounds of consultations were held in 1994. 
At the final round, there appeared the final outcome of these consultations, the Agreement, which the General Assembly has adopted today. 
This Agreement must be viewed as an instrument whose main intent is to pave the way for wider participation in the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
Wider participation not only will result not only in preserving the integrity of the Convention but will also serve to consolidate and strengthen its provisions. 
Let us therefore hope that the spirit of international cooperation which helped to construct this unique Convention will inspire its implementation after its entry into force. 
Mr. Corell: The Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, regrets that he is unable to attend this historic resumed forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
Today, we celebrate the achievement of another milestone in our quest for a stable legal order for the oceans. 
Through its codification and progressive development of the law of the sea, the framers of the Convention hoped that it would contribute to the strengthening of peace, security, cooperation and friendly relations among all nations in conformity with the principles of the Charter. 
It has often been said that the genius of the Convention lies in the delicate balance it strikes between the benefits it bestows on States and the obligations it demands of those same States. 
Indeed, it may be said that its lasting mark may well be its anticipation of problems and the guidelines it lays down for their resolution. 
Over the years, its provisions on the territorial sea, the exclusive economic zone, the continental shelf, navigation and strategic uses of the ocean, marine scientific research, and the protection and preservation of the marine environment have become the standard against which State practice is measured. 
Today, these provisions underpin the laws of many countries, and serve as a framework for a number of cooperative measures. 
In the area of dispute settlement, the Convention is the accepted reference point for the peaceful resolution of maritime disputes, its provisions being consistently applied by the International Court of Justice and other arbitral bodies. 
The Secretary-General has often stated the view that the only way to avoid a weakening of the Convention, and the dangerous implications that were sure to follow, was to resolve the difficulties with the deep-seabed mining provisions that had stood in the way of universal acceptance. 
That is why the Secretary-General has wholeheartedly supported and continued the informal consultations begun by his predecessor with the aim of resolving the remaining difficulties over the deep-seabed mining provisions with the aim of securing universal participation in the Convention. 
The Agreement, which has just been adopted, achieves this goal by removing the obstacles that have so far prevented many States, particularly the industrialized States, from participating in the Convention. 
Inasmuch as the Agreement further strengthens the Convention and the principles it embodies by its reaffirmation of the unified character of the Convention, it must be recognized as a significant contribution to the development of international law in general and to the law of the sea in particular. 
The Agreement, which will be applied provisionally upon the entry into force of the Convention, may not live up to our highest expectations from a purely legal standpoint. 
However, its importance and significance lies in its ability to address a political need in such a way as to pave the way for universality. 
Thus, it stands as a major achievement of the international community and a success for the United Nations at a time when we are all faced with difficulties and challenges that may at times seem daunting. 
On his behalf, I take this opportunity to pay tribute to each and every delegation for its dedication and sense of purpose and the spirit of compromise that have made this historic session possible. 
The President: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 36. 
I should like to inform delegations that the Agreement will be open for signature at a ceremony to take place tomorrow, Friday, 29 July 1994, at 3 p.m. in the General Assembly Hall. 
Through an apparent oversight, the Assembly was not informed earlier of this payment, which was made last June. 
May I take it that the Assembly duly takes note of this information? 
The President: The twelfth report of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.11) concerns a request by a number of countries for the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional item entitled "Observer status for the Sovereign Military Order of Malta in the General Assembly". 
May I take it that the General Assembly decides to include this additional item in its agenda? 
The President: The General Committee further decided to recommend to the Assembly that the item should be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
May I take it that the Assembly adopts this recommendation? 
The President: Members will recall that on 10 November 1993 I announced the establishment of an informal open-ended working group with a view to carrying out the tasks set forth in resolution 47/233 and to seeking a consensus text before the conclusion of the forty-eighth session. 
In the draft resolution, the General Assembly would recognize the usefulness of continuous improvement of its working methods to enable it to function more effectively, efficiently and in a comprehensive manner. 
The draft resolution also indicates valuable guidelines on the future rationalization of the agenda of the General Assembly. 
Against this background, I recommend this draft resolution for adoption by the General Assembly by consensus. 
In doing so, I would like to pay special tribute to Ambassador Kalpag and Ambassador Kamunanwire for their untiring efforts in coordinating the work of the working group on my behalf, and for achieving the level of success which this draft resolution represents. 
My felicitations extend of course to all members of the working group on the effective discharge of its mandate, and to the Secretariat on the servicing of its deliberations. 
Our task, however, is far from completed. 
The Assembly must therefore remain committed to exploring further ways and means of enhancing its capacity to perform the functions assigned to it under the Charter of the United Nations. 
It is only by so doing that we can make it more responsive to the needs of our countries and peoples in the altered circumstances of the world today. 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to adopt it? 
The President: I call on the representative of Malta, who has expressed the desire to speak following the adoption of the draft resolution. 
In this connection, my delegation welcomes the invitation in paragraph 4 of the resolution just adopted to the President to propose ways and means to facilitate an in-depth discussion by the Assembly of matters contained in the reports submitted to it by the Security Council. 
This provides a degree of continuity while at the same time ensuring an adequate time period for the measures envisaged in the resolution. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 53? 
The President: The General Assembly will now consider the reports of the Fifth Committee on agenda items 121, 123, 136, 138, 149 and 166. 
Regarding agenda item 121, entitled "Review of the efficiency of the administrative and financial functioning of the United Nations", part III of the report of the Fifth Committee is contained in document A/48/801/Add.2. 
The Fifth Committee adopted the draft resolution and the two draft decisions without a vote. 
Also under agenda item 121, concerning the question of the deferral of items to the forty-ninth session, part IV of the report of the Fifth Committee is contained in document A/48/801/Add.3. 
Draft resolution I relates to the question of reclassification of posts in the Professional categories, and draft resolution II relates to the question of a continuing United Nations human rights presence in Cambodia; both draft resolutions were adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
Draft decision I is entitled "Staffing and functions of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights and of the Centre for Human Rights", and draft decision II is entitled "United Nations Special Coordinator in the Occupied Territories". 
Both draft decisions were adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
On agenda item 138, "Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations", part VI of the report of the Fifth Committee is contained in document A/48/807/Add.5. 
In paragraph 7 of that report, the Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of a draft resolution entitled "Support account for peace-keeping operations", which was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
In paragraph 8 of the report, the Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of a draft decision entitled "Financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations", which was also adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
Still under agenda item 138, part VII of the report of the Fifth Committee, on the question of the relocation of Belarus and Ukraine to the group of Member States set out in paragraph 3 (c) of General Assembly resolution 43/232, is contained in document A/48/807/Add.6. 
Lastly, regarding agenda item 166, "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia", the report of the Fifth Committee is contained in document A/48/827/Add.2. 
The President: If there is no proposal under rule 66 of the rules of procedure, I shall take it that the General Assembly decides not to discuss the reports of the Fifth Committee that are before it today. 
May I also remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President: We turn now to the two draft decisions recommended for adoption by the Committee in paragraph 8 of part III of its report. 
May I take it the Assembly wishes to do the same? Draft decision I was adopted. 
The President: Draft decision II was also adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
Draft decision II was adopted. 
The draft decision, entitled "Action taken on certain documents", was adopted by the Fifth Committee without a vote. 
The President: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to make statements in explanation of position. 
The new Office of Internal Oversight Services (IOS) will make this Organization more efficient, more effective and more accountable. 
We should all understand that in this new era, efficiency at the United Nations has a human face. 
The major lifesaving and peace-keeping agencies of this Organization are desperately short of funds. 
They are striving heroically to provide medicine, vaccines, food, shelter and safe haven to millions of people in urgent need. 
My Government has worked actively with others to create this new Office of Internal Oversight Services. 
We believe there is ample room for improvement in the design, management and implementation of many United Nations programmes, and we believe that the IOS can contribute substantially to improvements in each of these areas. 
The resolution approved by the General Assembly today establishes an independent oversight office with the authority and responsibilities my Government has endorsed. 
The understanding of my Government with respect to specific provisions of the resolution was spelled out during the negotiating process, and I summarized them in my statement before the Fifth Committee on 19 July. 
In addition, the Secretary-General must also select a qualified individual to head the IOS, subject to the approval of the Assembly. 
The purpose of this proposal is to make the United Nations better able to serve its constituency, which is us - all of us. 
This institution, like other institutions, public and private, must evolve and reform and modernize. 
They want to see the promises of the United Nations Charter fulfilled. But they also want to know that the dollars they contribute to the United Nations are well spent, for priorities they can endorse, by administrators who uphold high standards. 
My Government is pleased by the broad support that this resolution has attracted. 
Many individuals and States have contributed to its development and success. 
This resolution has many authors, just as it will have many beneficiaries. 
This is a historic day for those of us who believe deeply in the potential of the United Nations to address effectively an array of urgent, unmet global needs. 
This resolution, implemented vigorously and faithfully, will inspire greater confidence within our own countries about the ability of the United Nations to use scarce resources wisely. 
It establishes a mechanism with the independence, resources and clout to make a real difference in how this institution operates, and it will help prepare the United Nations, as it enters its fiftieth year, to cope with the daunting challenges yet to come. 
We believe it would have been appropriate and, above all, sensible to defer the consideration of the item for some time in order to facilitate the study of other equally relevant aspects of the question of enhancing the administrative and financial efficiency of the United Nations. 
There is no question but that it would have been appropriate before adopting this resolution to know what the Assembly was going to decide on in regard to a system of accountability and responsibility of programme managers. 
That process is in essence designed to set up an Office of Internal Oversight Services whose head will be a new Under-Secretary-General. 
The resolution we have adopted strikes a delicate balance which must necessarily be preserved when the Secretary-General, in his capacity as the chief administrative officer of the Organization, puts its provisions into effect. 
The text as approved contains a set of important elements that have made it possible for my delegation, along with many others, to accept its adoption without a vote. 
Paragraph 5 (a), which establishes that the new Under-Secretary-General will have strictly operational independence, is very important. 
My delegation interprets this as reaffirming the existing links between all high-level officials and the Secretary-General. 
The clear-cut distinction between the field of application of the functions of the new entity and that of the external oversight bodies is also a key element in the text. 
My delegation hopes that this decision will be fully implemented. 
This Office has been established to help the administration play a more effective role. 
Another objective is to develop and strengthen the system of accountability and responsibility of programme managers, which will start functioning on 1 January 1995. 
Secondly, concerning the reports to be prepared and submitted to the Secretary-General by the new Office, we must distinguish between two kinds of reports that would be submitted to the programme managers after the Office has completed the required evaluation and inspection of their programmes. 
On the one hand, there are the reports designed to inform the programme managers of the deficiencies in the programmes for which they are responsible so that they can remedy them. 
On the other hand, there are the periodic reports that the Office will transmit to the Secretary-General when necessary, and not less than twice a year, which will describe what has been done in response to recommendations made by the Office to programme managers. 
We believe that not all the reports produced by the Office should be transmitted to the General Assembly, in order to avoid inundating the Assembly with documents and taking up its time and effort in considering matters that lie within the internal competence of the Secretariat. 
We might find that all we have done is to establish an additional bureaucratic layer in the Secretariat; on the other hand, we might find that our decision to establish this Office was, on the basis of its achievements, indeed the right one. 
We hope the Office's performance will lead to progress in the Secretariat's performance in the years to come so that it will be able to respond appropriately to the great challenges lying ahead of it. 
For all those reasons, my delegation was glad to join the consensus on the resolution. 
Mr. Henze (Germany): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union in explanation of position after the adoption of the resolution on agenda item 121, creating an Office of Internal Oversight Services of the United Nations. 
First, I should like to express our thanks to our Belgian colleague Peter Maddens, who as coordinator chaired the long informal consultations in the Fifth Committee and succeeded in achieving a consensus on the content of this resolution. 
We agreed with the Secretary-General and other delegations that the creation of the Office for Inspections and Investigations last year was only a first step in the right direction. 
Through this resolution we have provided the Secretary-General and the Organization with an oversight mechanism that has the necessary authority and operational independence and will enable the Secretary-General to manage the administration more effectively and, therefore, more in line with the wishes of the Member States. 
The appointment procedures for the Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services as head of this Office, its operational independence, its functions and its procedures for reporting to the Secretary-General and the General Assembly constitute a sound basis and a comprehensive legislative mandate for oversight within the United Nations. 
For example, with only one resident auditor in a peace-keeping operation of the scale of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), not much can be done. 
The new structure must be developed and given the necessary resources to become an effective instrument to support the Secretary-General in his task of making effective use of the limited resources of the Organization and in facing new challenges. 
We should not believe that with this resolution all problems concerning effective management and use of resources will be solved. 
It will not cure all the Organization's ills. 
Other measures will have to follow. 
In this respect, we expect the Office to play a major role in improving the competence, working environment and management systems of the Organization. 
With this resolution and the further development of the new Office, Member States will receive more information on how their contributions are being managed, and the increase in accountability and transparency thus achieved should encourage Member States to make their full financial contributions to the United Nations. 
The President: We shall now take decisions on the two draft resolutions recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 15 of part V of its report (A/48/811/Add.4) and on the two draft decisions recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 16 of the same document. 
We turn first to the two draft resolutions. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
Draft decision I is entitled "Staffing and functions of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights and of the Centre for Human Rights". 
Draft decision I was adopted. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
Draft decision II was adopted. 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 5 of part V of its report. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 7 of part VI of its report (A/48/807/Add.5) and on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 8 of the same document. 
It was adopted by the Fifth Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
It was adopted by the Fifth Committee without a vote. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do the same? The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: The Assembly will now consider part VII of the report of the Fifth Committee, on sub-item (b) of agenda item 138, entitled "Relocation of Belarus and Ukraine to the group of Member States set out in paragraph 3 (c) of General Assembly resolution 43/232". 
The Assembly will take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 4 of part VII of its report (A/48/807/Add.6). 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 149. 
The President: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 166. 
The meeting rose at 11.35 a.m. 
In the absence of the President, Mr. Rahman (Bangladesh), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The President: May I, on behalf of all the members of the General Assembly, extend our deepest sympathy to the Government and the people of Algeria on the tragic loss of life and extensive material damage resulting from the earthquake that struck Algeria on 17 August 1994. 
May I also express the hope that the international community will show its solidarity, and respond promptly and generously to any request for help. 
The Government of Algeria mobilized fully to face the catastrophe. 
We have been unwavering in our efforts. 
The earthquake site is in fact where Emir Abd Al-Kadir fought for the liberation of our country. 
We shall spare no effort to rebuild the area. 
We shall not forget those who have shown solidarity with us. 
Regrettably in the case of Solomon Islands, owing to an oversight, the Assembly was not informed earlier that Solomon Islands had made, last March, the necessary payment to reduce its arrears below the amount specified in Article 19 of the Charter. 
May I take it that the General Assembly duly takes note of the fact that Angola and Solomon Islands have made the necessary payments to reduce their arrears below the amount specified in Article 19 of the Charter? 
The President: This information pertaining to Solomon Islands, as well as the information concerning the same matter communicated by the delegation of Haiti, will be reflected in the official record of the 101st plenary meeting. 
In a letter contained in that document, the Secretary-General informs me that, since the issuance of his communications dated 9 March, 5 April, 26 May and 29 July 1994, Mauritania has made the necessary payment to reduce its arrears below the amount specified in Article 19 of the Charter. 
May I take it that the General Assembly duly takes note of this information? 
Members will recall that the Assembly took note of the notes by the Secretary-General on agenda item 7 contained in documents A/48/4ll and Add.1 and 2 at its 57th and 86th plenary meetings on 17 November and 21 December 1993. 
May I take it that the Assembly takes note of that document? 
In the light of the provisions of resolution 48/218 B, the Secretary-General proposes to appoint Mr. Karl Theodor Paschke as Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services for one fixed term of five years, effective 1 October 1994. 
The President: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 121. 
For the past two centuries its headquarters have been in Rome. 
As a result, the number of sponsors of the draft resolution now totals 70 countries belonging to all regional groups. 
The text includes two preambular and two operative paragraphs. 
In the preambular paragraphs the draft resolution recalls the Order of Malta's long-standing dedication to providing humanitarian assistance and its special role in international humanitarian relations. 
It also emphasizes its intent to enhance cooperation between the United Nations and the Order of Malta. 
The text, as members have noted, is taken largely from the 1990 resolution granting observer status to the International Committee of the Red Cross. 
In fact, 64 States Members of the United Nations have full diplomatic relations with the Order - a privilege, may I say, that is not shared by any other institution of this kind. 
The Sovereign Military Order of Malta is by far the most ancient institution in the world whose mission it is to provide humanitarian assistance. 
It was founded in the year 1070 under the name Hospitaliers de St. Jean-de-Jusalem. 
Since then it has dedicated its activities to the needy, the sick and those wounded in war and in peace. 
The goal is achieved through the hospitals and health facilities that the Order has established, and continues to establish, throughout the world and through the individual services it provides in homes, shelters and the humble dwellings of the poor. 
To give just one example, the Order of Malta was one of the very first institutions to provide assistance to those suffering from recent events in the former Yugoslavia, where it supplied food, medical aid and transportation. 
This is why we think that the extraordinary, multifarious and world-wide contribution which the Order of Malta makes to international humanitarian relations - and which it has made for almost 1,000 years - fully justifies granting it observer status in the General Assembly. 
Such a decision would provide the Order of Malta with an important incentive to redouble its already considerable efforts, expanding them into areas in which the United Nations has been increasing its actions to alleviate human suffering. 
The President: I should like to propose that, if there is no objection, the list of speakers for the debate on this agenda item now be closed. 
Mr. Sy (Senegal) (interpretation from French): Ambassador Paolo Fulci, the Permanent Representative of Italy, has just introduced the draft resolution contained in document A/48/L.62 of 22 August 1994, which proposes that the General Assembly grant observer status to the Sovereign Military Order of Malta. 
The Senegalese delegation's cosponsorship of this draft resolution indicates our full support for this welcome initiative, and I therefore do not need to add anything. 
However, while confirming this full support for the draft resolution, I take this opportunity to say how important and meaningful the decision we are about to take will be. 
Establishing such conditions of peace and security will enable the peoples of the world to encourage dialogue over confrontation and solidarity over the self-interest of States. 
The decision will be meaningful because it will be a recognition of the unquestionable merits of an institution whose mission and goals have for over 900 years been to ease the suffering and pain of humanity and to contribute to its well-being. 
In all the continents, the Sovereign Military Order of Malta has admirably fulfilled this role, to the extent that almost one third of States Members of the United Nations recognizes it as a veritable member of the international community. 
For its part, Senegal is definitely one of those States, since it has had close and fruitful diplomatic relations with the Sovereign Military Order of Malta for nearly 30 years. 
These relations have given rise to excellent cooperation and have allowed the Sovereign Military Order of Malta to work in Senegal on many humanitarian projects, among which is the fight against the terrible disease of leprosy. 
Thanks to the Order's financial, logistical and scientific support, the Dakar Institute of Applied Leprology has made serious inroads against this dangerous disease. 
If, in accordance with the theme of its fiftieth anniversary, the goal of the United Nations has always been and remains to create a better world for all peoples, it can be said that the Sovereign Military Order of Malta has a place reserved for it in this Assembly. 
That place - which, moreover, it should have taken up long ago - is more than ever deserved today, especially since, with the draft agenda for development and the scheduling of such important conferences as that on social development, current trends favour work on solving economic and social problems. 
Accordingly, the international community has everything to gain by exploiting the experience in this field of the Sovereign Military Order of Malta, a symbol of peace, friendship and solidarity among all peoples. 
In addition, the Order has diplomatic relations with many countries, including my own, and has delegations to the International Committee of the Red Cross, the Commission of the European Union, the Council of Europe, and United Nations Offices in Geneva and Vienna, among others. 
This acknowledgement of the Order's humanitarian role has greatly enhanced its ability to provide assistance through the exchange of information and the facilitation of cooperative efforts. 
As grave humanitarian situations punctuate nearly every corner of our international community, the United Nations aid programmes and other humanitarian organizations are finding the task of deciding where and how best to administer aid increasingly overwhelming. 
As a result, a more cooperative and efficiently coordinated international effort could only benefit further those who desperately need assistance. 
It is already well known, but I would like to stress once again in this Hall, that the Sovereign Military Order of Malta is the oldest institution in the world whose mission is to provide humanitarian assistance. 
Since its foundation in the eleventh century, the Order has been steadfast in its dedication to alleviating human suffering in war and in peace, and over the centuries this vocation has earned it universal respect for its humanitarian activities in the world. 
The Order's primary objective - to alleviate suffering and bring the comfort of charity to the afflicted - is embodied in its commitment to providing assistance. 
The Order achieves this goal wherever it can, through health facilities and through individual services in homes, shelters and the poor dwellings of the disinherited. 
Its commitment is not to the sick alone, but also to the marginalized, the persecuted and the displaced, thereby safeguarding human rights and dignity. 
Today the Order provides assistance at a level that far exceeds anything it has traditionally been able to offer. 
The octagonal cross has become the emblem of hospitals - some with a high degree of specialization - as well as of hundreds of clinics, first-aid stations and dispensaries with a broad network of structures and with specialized assistance for the needy. 
Among the groups to which the Order dedicates special attention are the handicapped, diabetics, pregnant women, abandoned children and the elderly. 
It also arranges for the collection and distribution of medicine, especially during epidemics and after natural disasters. 
The Sovereign Military Order of Malta has diplomatic relations with 64 States Members of the United Nations, making it an equal member of the international community. 
I would like to mention that diplomatic relations between Romania and the Sovereign Military Order of Malta were established more than 60 years ago, on 28 January 1933. 
I would also like to emphasize that, through its associations in various European countries, the Order provided emergency humanitarian assistance to Romania in the aftermath of the 1977 earthquake and again after the revolution of December 1989. 
Mr. Catarino (Portugal): We have before us a draft resolution concerning the granting of observer status in the General Assembly to the Sovereign Military Order of Malta. 
My delegation counts itself among those that have cosponsored that draft. 
We did so bearing in mind the historical ties between our country and the Order of Malta and our long-standing diplomatic relationship. 
Our position also reflects our appreciation for the outstanding and lasting work that has been carried out by the Order of Malta in the service of international solidarity and humanitarian action: namely, the improvement of health conditions in developing countries. 
My delegation would therefore like to join the previous speakers in supporting draft resolution A/48/L.62 and to express the hope that it will be adopted unanimously without a vote. 
Mr. Yoo (Republic of Korea): At the outset, let me join you, Mr. President, in expressing sincere condolences on behalf of the delegation of the Republic of Korea on the human and material suffering sustained by the people of Algeria in the recent earthquake. 
Today, with its broad network of structures all over the world, the Order provides commendable assistance and valuable emergency services to the needy, the abandoned and the afflicted, thus safeguarding the dignity of man. 
At the threshold of the third millennium, despite the advent of the post-cold war era, the world still suffers from nationalistic, ethnic, religious and political conflicts, as well as from natural disasters. 
The Sovereign Military Order of Malta, an outstanding, exemplary humanitarian assistance institution of international reputation, well deserves privileged relations with the United Nations. 
More than ever before, it is imperative for all of us to encourage the Sovereign Military Order of Malta, a neutral and impartial humanitarian-assistance institution, to assist and protect the victims of various calamities while avoiding any politicization of its work. 
I am convinced that, in granting permanent observer status to the Order and thus consolidating its cooperation with the United Nations, we can encourage the Sovereign Military Order of Malta to perform better and to facilitate the accomplishment of the duties to which it has been devoted. 
I should recall that it was the representative of Benin, Ambassador Mongbe, who introduced this subject at the meeting of the General Committee. 
Mr. Castellanos Carrillo (Guatemala) (interpretation from Spanish): I wish on behalf of my delegation to speak briefly of the worldwide activities of the Sovereign Military Order of Malta. 
Since its foundation, it has become one of the largest, most active institutions in the world. 
Its work with the sick and the disabled on five continents is invaluable and, in many countries, irreplaceable: it is not content with working only in the developed world, where, to be sure, it does a fine job; its work goes on in many developing countries as well. 
In Latin America, the work of the Sovereign Military Order of Malta has been repeatedly acknowledged by virtually every country. 
The experience of my own country enables me to state that the Order provides support and cooperation in areas of common benefit, including donations in cash, food and medicine; for Guatemala this is invaluable and irreplaceable assistance. 
I take this opportunity before the General Assembly to pay tribute to the Order for all it has done. 
The Sovereign Military Order of Malta is the oldest humanitarian-assistance institution in the world. 
Ever since its foundation in Jerusalem almost nine centuries ago, the Order has been steadfast in its dedication to alleviating human suffering in war and in peace. 
Today the Order provides assistance at a level that far exceeds anything it was traditionally able to offer. 
It also arranges for the collection and distribution of medicine, especially in cases of epidemics and natural disasters. 
This has taken the form of food, medical and pharmaceutical aid and transportation for the sick, the wounded, the persecuted and the displaced. 
The General Assembly should acknowledge this by granting observer status to the Order. 
This would unquestionably strengthen cooperation between the Sovereign Military Order of Malta and the United Nations and would, first and foremost, facilitate and help expand the humanitarian activities carried out by the Order. 
It was established under the label of an order of knighthood by a hospitaller order, that it, an order that renders help to the wounded, the sick and the victims of war. 
In keeping with international law and its development, the Sovereign Military Order of Malta represents a de jure institution unique in character and, as it has been said here this morning, it is recognized by many countries of the world. 
But the United Nations has a particular interest in recognizing an institution which enhances the role of international law in helping mankind to cope with disasters, catastrophes and war. 
This contagious disease has afflicted mankind since time immemorial and it remains incurable. 
It exists in all countries of the world; even in the most advanced countries there are cases of leprosy. 
The Order of Malta has made tremendous efforts towards the eradication of this disease which, although still incurable, is now controllable thanks to modern medicine. 
For all those reasons, the Kyrgyz Republic fully supports the draft resolution and the initiative that it be adopted unanimously this morning. 
Mr. Bierenbaum (United States of America): The United States Government has great respect for the important contribution to humanitarian matters made by the Sovereign Military Order of Malta. 
We appreciate as well the contribution made by this organization to the work of international organizations, including the Economic and Social Council. 
However, my Government must disassociate itself from the consensus reached on granting it observer status at the General Assembly. 
The International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) is an exception and a unique case. 
The ICRC is expressly granted status and responsibilities by international conventions which are widely ratified. 
The Sovereign Military Order of Malta does not have similar status and thus, in our view, should be treated as the worthy non-governmental organization that it is. 
We are seriously concerned that the status accorded non-governmental organizations and the status accorded observers to the General Assembly will be diluted by this action. 
There are many organizations having "a special role in international humanitarian relations". 
The impact on the Organization could be quite severe. 
We will be making a formal proposal to this end in due course. 
Once such a working group has completed its work and the criteria are agreed to by the General Assembly, we will then be in a much better position to analyse any future request for observer status and make consistent and careful decisions on these questions. 
Ms. Wilmshurst (United Kingdom): My delegation would not have voted for this resolution had it been put to the vote. 
The granting to organizations of observer status in the Assembly is not, of course, governed by express provisions of the Charter. 
The Assembly has created its own practice. 
The observer status of United Nations specialized agencies is regulated by agreements with the United Nations but other intergovernmental organizations are left to be dealt with by individual, ad hoc resolutions of the Assembly. 
Until very recently, and leaving aside national liberation movements, these ad hoc resolutions by the Assembly covered only intergovernmental organizations. 
However, in 1990 the Assembly made an exception to its practice and granted observer status to the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC). 
The debate on the resolution granting observer status to the ICRC was very short, but it was clear that the ICRC was regarded as an exceptional case. 
As my delegation mentioned in the General Committee when this item was up for consideration as to whether it should be put on the agenda, the Permanent Representative of Italy said in the debate on the ICRC, 
"In the view of the sponsors" - and there were 138 of them - "this proposal should not be considered, indeed could not be considered, in any way as a precedent for any possible request to grant the same status to non-governmental organizations. 
We have, however, been faced with the fact that many countries here represented have special relations with the Sovereign Order, and this has given the Order, in their view, a special claim. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 180? 
The President: The thirteenth report of the General Committee concerns a request by the Republic of Moldova for the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an item entitled "Emergency assistance to the Republic of Moldova". 
The President: The General Committee further decided to recommend to the Assembly that the item should be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
The President: May I also take it that, as requested by the sponsor, the item will be given priority for consideration by the Assembly this morning because of its urgent character? 
I should also like to inform members that a draft resolution on emergency assistance to the Republic of Moldova will be available shortly in the General Assembly Hall as document A/48/L.64. 
The President: I am pleased to inform members that the Open-ended Working Group on the Question of Equitable Representation on and Increase in the Membership of the Security Council, established pursuant to resolution 48/26, successfully adopted by consensus on 2 September its report on the progress of its work. 
That report has since been circulated in document A/48/47. 
In this connection, I would draw attention to the draft decision adopted by the Group, as contained in paragraph 9 of the report. 
If I might here offer a personal evaluation of the process leading to the adoption of the report, I would say that the discussion thus far has proved to be both ample and constructive. 
Delegations cooperated fully to ensure that the mandate of resolution 48/26 was fully discharged, and this augurs well, I believe, for the future of our work. 
As was agreed in the Group, the report is short and factual. 
While I appreciate and share the sentiments expressed by a number of delegations that the report could have been more substantive or substantial, it is unlikely that anything more elaborate could have been achieved at this stage of our deliberations. 
I wish here to sincerely thank my two Vice-Chairmen, Ambassador Breitenstein of Finland and Ambassador Chew of Singapore, and their staff, for the able manner in which they assisted me in the conduct of the deliberations of the Working Group during the past year. 
I should also like to thank the Secretariat, and more particularly the Secretary of the Working Group, Mr. Kanninen, for ensuring that the Group was well-serviced at all times. 
The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision contained in paragraph 9 of the report (A/48/47) of the Open-ended Working Group. 
As members will note, this is a purely procedural matter and therefore should not invite discussion. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 33? 
The President: If there is no proposal under rule 66 of the rules of procedure, I shall take it that the Assembly decides not to discuss the report of the First Committee which is before the Assembly today. 
May I remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 7 of part II of its report (A/48/688/Add.1). 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: I should like to extend to the Chairman of the First Committee, Ambassador von Wagner - who I believe has left New York - and his Bureau my personal appreciation of the work done to expedite matters in the Committee. 
The President: The Assembly will now consider the reports of the Fifth Committee on agenda items 127 and 173. 
May I also remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 4 of part II of its report. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do the same? The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 127. 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 6 of Part III of its report. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: May I also take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 173? 
The President: In accordance with the decision taken earlier this morning, the Assembly will now consider agenda item 181. 
I should like, however, to remind members that the text of the draft resolution appeared in document A/48/986. 
Rule 78 reads as follows: 
Unless I hear any objections, I shall take it that the Assembly agrees to waive the relevant provision of rule 78. 
Mr. Nobilo (Croatia): On behalf of the sponsors, I have the honour to introduce the draft resolution, entitled "Emergency assistance to the Republic of Moldova". 
Furthermore, the draft resolution would commend the efforts of the international community to supplement the efforts of the Government of the Republic of Moldova in relief operations and emergency assistance. 
On behalf of the sponsors, I call upon Member States to adopt the draft resolution without delay. 
The recent calamities cannot but aggravate the sharp difficulties inherent in the transition process in that country. 
Romania reacted quickly to the needs of the Republic of Moldova, although it sustained almost identical calamities on the right side of the River Prut. 
Multiple channels to provide assistance have been established. 
At the governmental level, aid amounting to 1 billion lei has already been allotted; it consists of construction materials, food and other basic necessities. 
All these actions continue. 
We are convinced that the goodwill displayed by the Member States present here will be followed by concrete and immediate proof of solidarity in assisting the rehabilitation efforts of the Republic of Moldova. 
Mr. Kudryavtsev (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): I wish first to express our sincere sympathy to the people of the Republic of Moldova over the loss of life resulting from the natural disasters that recently afflicted that country: unprecedented drought, a hurricane and flooding. 
The Russian Federation also shares the concern of the Government of the Republic of Moldova over the enormous, unprecedented material damage suffered by that country's economy. 
The Russian Federation was one of the first to respond to the natural disasters afflicting the Republic of Moldova and to render it emergency humanitarian assistance. 
Three aeroplanes were sent from Russia to Moldova with foodstuffs, medicines and other necessities. 
In addition, $20,000 was allocated for the purchase of medicines. 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to adopt it? 
I should also like to express our very special gratitude to the countries which sponsored the draft resolution and submitted it for consideration during the session. 
We see this resolution as one more demonstration of the solidarity of peoples and cooperation between nations, which is very important for such a small country as the Republic of Moldova, with its restricted human and material resources. 
Let me also once again express our sincere appreciation to the Governments and international agencies which have already provided humanitarian assistance. 
I wish to assure the Assembly that the kind words of sympathy and support which we have just heard in this Hall will be transmitted to the Government and the people of the Republic of Moldova. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 181? 
The Assembly decided in this regard that the process for facilitating the development of a new funding system would include consultations to be held in New York and negotiations on prospective new modalities for financing in a resumed session of the General Assembly in 1994. 
At our next meeting, to be held on Monday, 19 September, which should also be our last meeting of the session, I should like to report briefly to the Assembly on the consultations carried out in the implementation of resolution 48/162. 
The President: I would like to draw the attention of the Assembly to two letters from the President of the Economic and Social Council addressed to me and circulated as documents A/48/990 and A/48/991. 
In order for the Assembly to take action on these matters it will be necessary to reopen consideration of agenda item 12, entitled "Report of the Economic and Social Council". 
The President: May I further take it that, as proposed by the President of the Economic and Social Council, item 12 will be given priority consideration by the Assembly? 
I should like to inform members that a draft decision entitled "Office for Project Services" is now being circulated in the General Assembly Hall as document A/48/L.65. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The Economic and Social Council recommends to the Assembly the allocation of a plenary meeting during the forty-ninth session to commemorate the twenty-fifth anniversary of the United Nations Population Fund. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 12? 
The President: In accordance with resolution 3348 (XXIX) of 17 December 1974, the General Assembly elects the members of the World Food Council upon nomination by the Economic and Social Council. 
Members will recall that at its 54th meeting, held on 11 November 1993, the Assembly elected 10 States - namely, Bangladesh, Brazil, China, Liberia, Malawi, Mexico, Pakistan, Sudan, Turkey and the United States of America - as members of the World Food Council. 
The Assembly then decided to keep item 12 (b) on the agenda of the forty-eighth session in order to enable the Assembly to act on the election of the two remaining members, upon nomination by the Economic and Social Council. 
It is my understanding that the Economic and Social Council has postponed the nominations for the two remaining seats. 
The President: Members may recall that on 24 September 1993 the Assembly decided to include this item in the agenda of the present session. 
The President: As members are aware, paragraph 17 of resolution 48/214 of 23 December 1993 decided that the Assembly would convene intensive consultations on the full range of issues related to the diversification of African economies. 
Unfortunately, it was not possible to carry out the consultations envisaged in the resolution. 
In this connection, after having discussed this matter with concerned delegations, I should like to propose that, given the importance of this issue, the consultations be held at an appropriate time during the forty-ninth session. 
The President: May I further take it that the Assembly considers that discussion of this item at the present session is concluded? 
The President: Members may recall that on 24 September 1993 the Assembly decided to include this item in the agenda of the present session, but deferred a decision on the allocation of the item to an appropriate time during the session. 
The President: Members may recall that on 24 September 1993 the Assembly decided to include this item in the agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
It is my understanding that it would be desirable to defer consideration of this item to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
The President: Members will recall that by annex I to resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993, adopted under agenda item 56, the Assembly stated that there was a need for a substantial increase of resources for operational activities. 
The Assembly decided, in this regard, that the process for facilitating the development of a new funding system would include consultations to be held in New York and negotiations on prospective new modalities for financing in a resumed session of the General Assembly in 1994. 
I also asked His Excellency Mr. T. P. Sreenivasan of India to chair the consultations which took place on 21 June and 11 and 12 July 1994. 
The report of the Secretary-General contained in document A/48/940 served as the basis for discussion. 
The next formal consultations would be scheduled in October, subject to a decision by the General Assembly to extend the consultation process at its forty-ninth session. 
An effort would also be made to establish a timetable for the entire process, with a tentative list of topics to be considered with a view to achieving results in accordance with resolution 48/162. 
The President: I have not dwelled on the details of the discussions held, since time is very limited and we are in the process of concluding the forty-eighth session. 
However, the Chairman of the consultations, Ambassador Sreenivasan, has prepared a summary of the discussions. 
I believe that the Secretariat will make appropriate arrangements to circulate the Chairman's summary, as an informal paper, in due course during the forty-ninth session, to facilitate the process of further consultation. 
May I take it that the Assembly considers that discussion of this item at the present session is concluded? 
The President: I should like to draw attention to a correction that has been made to the last paragraph of the report, with the deletion of the words "on human rights" in lines 2 and 3. 
The paragraph will now read: 
"At its 59th meeting, on 15 September 1994, the Third Committee appointed Mr. Danilo T\x{e16c}k (Slovenia) Chairman of the Working Group and decided that the work of the Working Group should continue during the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly under item 103 (b) of the provisional agenda." 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (b) of agenda item 114? 
The President: Members may recall that on 24 September 1993 the Assembly decided to include item 163 in the agenda of the present session and to allocate it to the Fifth Committee. 
May I take it that the General Assembly wishes to defer further consideration of this item and to include it in the draft agenda of the forty-ninth session? 
Mr. Flores Olea (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): It is an honour for me to introduce, on behalf of the sponsors, draft resolution A/48/L.63/Rev.2, entitled "Mission for the Verification of Human Rights and of Compliance with the Commitments of the Comprehensive Agreement on Human Rights in Guatemala". 
It also requested the Secretary-General to continue to support the peace process. 
It responds to the appeal made by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/161 and, moreover, to the express request of the parties. 
At the same time it provides important support for the negotiation process between the Government of Guatemala and the URNG, the progress of which has been marked by the four agreements signed to date. 
We therefore appeal strongly to the parties to stay on the course of dialogue and negotiation. The people of Guatemala have waited too long. 
The international community is watching with interest. 
Furthermore, we would like to draw to the attention of the Secretariat a mistake in the title of the mission that is being established. 
As can be seen in the original Spanish version of the Comprehensive Agreement on Human Rights signed by the parties and reproduced in document A/48/928, the United Nations operation should be called "Mission for the Verification of Human Rights and of Compliance with the Commitments of the Agreement". 
We thank you for your dedication, for your perseverance and for your diplomatic skills. 
Colombia has noted with satisfaction the resumption of the negotiations carried out under the auspices of the Secretary-General, between the Government of Guatemala and the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca (URNG). 
As Friends of the Secretary-General, we believe that this mission will mark significant progress towards a freer, more democratic and transparent society. 
As sponsors of this draft resolution, we would like to emphasize in particular paragraph 5, which states: 
These deadlocks have been overcome only because the parties demonstrated maturity and commitment. 
Mr. Bivero (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): Venezuela would like first of all to congratulate you, Mr. President, on the excellent way in which you have conducted the proceedings of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
Your contribution does honour to you, to your country, Guyana, and to all the countries of Latin America and the Caribbean region. 
We have seen that the Guatemalan Government and the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca (URNG) have the capacity and the will to resolve their differences at the negotiating table. 
We therefore want to express our concern at the stagnation of the talks and to urge all the parties concerned to continue the peace process without further delay until the final signature of the Agreement for a Firm and Lasting Peace. 
We take the opportunity to reaffirm once more Venezuela's readiness to continue its active participation in the Group of Friends to cooperate with the efforts of the Secretary-General and to praise the work of the Secretary-General and of the Moderator he appointed. 
The United Nations has maintained its firm commitment to human rights, peace, development and justice in Guatemala, but war and its consequences cannot be prevented if the main protagonists are not committed to that goal. 
We know that there is a solution to the conflict in Guatemala, and we are confident that the parties will be able to find it. 
It will give renewed hope to the civilian sectors in Guatemala that peace, reconstruction and national reconciliation may become a reality. 
Norway feels a special concern for the peace process in Guatemala. 
If the democratic institutions of Guatemala are not representative today, it is a challenge to the civilian sectors to make them work in a more representative manner through broader participation and confidence-building between the various sectors. 
If the Guatemalans are prepared to show the way in the pacification, reconciliation and reconstruction of their nation, the Group of Friends and the rest of the international community will certainly be prepared to show solidarity and provide assistance. 
Today we can say that many of the conflicts have ended, with a satisfactory outcome and that the foundation has been laid for resolving their underlying causes, with respect for democratic institutions and the rule of law. 
In the case of Guatemala, too, there has been notable progress in the process of overcoming political and social antagonism, although there have been problems and delays in various stages of the process. 
We are now at a critical phase, which began last January with the signing in Mexico City of the Framework Agreement on the resumption of the negotiating process by the Government of Guatemala and the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca (URNG). 
This laid down the terms for continuing the peace negotiations, which had ground to a halt some months before. 
The members of the General Assembly are well aware of Spain's determined and lasting commitment to promoting all necessary efforts for the establishment of a lasting peace in Guatemala. 
The Government of Spain believes that such a peace can be achieved only through negotiations between the parties, to which Spain has given its full support both through its own initiatives and through its participation in the Group of Friends. 
This step, while very important, is only one of many to be taken in order to adhere to the timetable for negotiating and signing of an agreement on a firm and lasting peace. 
To this end, the parties must continue to demonstrate flexibility and a spirit of compromise, as, commendably, they had been doing until recently, when difficulties arose in keeping to the schedule planned in the negotiating rounds. 
My delegation wishes to emphasize the importance we attach to the appeal in operative paragraph 5 of the draft resolution that the parties pursue vigorously the agreed process of negotiation. 
We hope that the parties to the process will meet the expectations of the people of Guatemala by making every effort to crown this process with success. 
Mr. Marrero (United States of America): On behalf of my delegation, I want to commend you, Sir, and express our appreciation for the manner in which you have presided over the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly and for all the achievements it has made under your leadership. 
Today's agreement to adopt by consensus the resolution to authorize a human rights verification mission for Guatemala is a critical step in fulfilling the international community's commitment to support peace and democracy in Guatemala. 
Through this demonstration of support for the Guatemalan peace process, the United Nations can help to end the longest armed conflict in Central America. 
With its passage, the burden will shift to the parties to redouble their efforts at the negotiating table to reach a prompt and just comprehensive settlement. 
I must therefore postpone further discussion of the item. We shall have to reconvene this afternoon, when this item will be the first to be considered. 
The President: I should like to inform members that we will take up agenda item 123, "Programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995", as the second item this afternoon. 
I remind delegations that the following agenda items, on which action has been taken at previous meetings, have remained open for consideration during the forty-eighth session of the Assembly. 
May I take it that the Assembly considers that discussion of these items at the present session is concluded? 
We are also pleased to second the gratitude already expressed for the role played in the negotiations by the Secretary-General and also by the Moderator. 
In addition, we would like to thank the Group of Friends, whose assistance has proved invaluable in the development of this process that seeks to put an end to armed conflict - the cause of most of the human rights violations in my country. 
My people had been impatiently awaiting this resolution, which constitutes nothing less than a rebirth of credibility. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 40? 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 3 of part VI of its report (A/48/811/Add.5). 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 123? 
The President: I should like now, with your indulgence, to offer some concluding remarks at this final meeting of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
Working with a sense of common, indeed global, interests, while avoiding needless confrontation, this session of the Assembly has demonstrated what can be accomplished in the spirit of cooperation. 
But certainly even an arbitrary and partial selection of the resolutions and decisions adopted will show that we have worked assiduously towards world peace, towards world development and towards strengthening the capacities of the United Nations to carry out its mission of peace and development. 
During this Assembly also, we successfully concluded our negotiations on the law of the sea - without doubt the most important international treaty since the Charter. 
In this and many other ways, the General Assembly reflected the concern of nations to have a world governed by law, not by force or by terror or by a balance of terror. 
Reflecting the post-cold-war spirit of cooperation, the General Assembly endorsed the decision of the Conference on Disarmament to negotiate a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty, which we hope in our lifetime can lead to the elimination of these horrific weapons. 
Let me single out three developments that to my mind clearly illustrate the considerable progress that has been made towards achieving global peace and security. 
When it adopted its first resolution on 8 October lifting sanctions on South Africa, the Assembly was literally speechless. 
Later, in a historic session, the Assembly joyously welcomed back this founding Member into its family. 
The resolutions on the Middle East marked historic developments that few could have anticipated. 
The General Assembly gave strong political support to the peace process in the region, which, we hope, notwithstanding obstacles still remaining, will proceed steadily forward. 
And now today, a principled stand has culminated in a breakthrough, which, if sustained, promises the restoration of peace and democracy to the troubled land of Haiti. 
The cost of conflict is heavy not only for its immediate victims but also for those who must pay for its resolution. 
At a time of scarce resources for development, we can ill afford the large cost of humanitarian and other rescue operations which preventive diplomacy and a relatively small investment in a United Nations presence could avoid. 
Guided by the Secretary-General's first report, the Assembly has begun serious consideration of the United Nations role in an Agenda for Development. 
The broad-based consultations which were held in June last in accordance with resolution 48/166 reaffirmed the mutuality of interest of developed and developing countries. 
The world hearings, in which both governmental and non-governmental representatives participated, advocated a greater role by the United Nations in the promotion of the Agenda. 
It was also felt that development was being pursued largely outside the Organization and needed to be returned to its original niche which the Charter provides. 
In this scheme of things, the Bretton Woods institutions would be brought more directly under the United Nations umbrella for greater coordination of all development efforts. 
Other agencies might be merged to minimize duplication and overlap of activities and to maximize the use of available funding. 
These various proposals, which may be considered far-reaching and radical by some, in my view reflect a prevailing dissatisfaction with the present role of the United Nations in development activities as well as a generalized impatience to secure a revitalization of the world economy. 
Past policies and strategies have obviously failed to show improvement and must now be seriously reconsidered with a view to making much needed progress. 
The essential dynamic is political will, which has been noticeably lacking thus far. 
The three main areas on which the Summit will focus - poverty, unemployment and social integration - are the concern not only of the developing countries but also of the industrialized nations. 
Unemployment, the plague of small and poor economies, has become a major problem for the North. 
In both North and South, the problems of homelessness, disease and all manner of societal degradation have taken root. 
The time has come when the concepts of interdependence and international cooperation must be translated into practice to combat these evils which threaten our civilization. 
May I now say a word on the Assembly's activities in gearing up the United Nations system to deal with our new circumstances. 
We found ways this year to resolve an impasse over the relations of the Economic and Social Council with the operating agencies. 
Here, I remain grateful to our colleague, the Ambassador of Benin, for assisting me in this effort. 
However, the Assembly's main exercise has been to become a Committee of the Whole - in effect, to examine all aspects of the role of the Security Council, the body charged by the Charter with special responsibilities for peacemaking and peace-keeping. 
The Assembly's decision to create an open-ended Working Group to consider the questions of equitable representation on, an increase in the membership of, and all matters related to the Security Council was a timely initiative to preserve the United Nations efficacy as the custodian of world peace. 
It was my honour to preside over this important body and, as such, I would venture to say that we have made a good beginning in our search for a more effective, open and representative Council. 
I am very grateful to all delegations and to my two dynamic Vice-Chairmen, the Ambassadors of Finland and Singapore, for their contributions, as well as to the efficient Secretariat officials who helped us to advance our work during this session. 
Quite understandably, it may take some time before these views are transformed into bases of agreement. 
The fact that all the issues are interlinked will require simultaneous progress on all fronts. 
I come now to the further question of United Nations Secretariat reform and financing. 
The General Assembly approved a budget for 1994-1995 reflecting much of the restructuring which the Secretary-General deemed necessary to allow the United Nations Secretariat to continue to reinvent itself and to perform more effectively. 
Later, the Assembly established an Office of Internal Oversight Services and appointed its first Head. 
The United Nations, it must be reiterated, cannot function effectively unless adequately endowed with human and financial resources to carry out its missions of peace and development. 
To the extent that assessed budgetary obligations are unfulfilled, this part of the business of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly remains unfinished. 
We therefore urge all States to show their commitment by meeting their obligations to the United Nations and to the world. 
Not only were the issues on its agenda comprehensive but the pace of its work was greatly intensified. 
This, in my view, is indicative of the Assembly's desire to reclaim the patrimony bequeathed to it under the Charter. 
Now that the constraints of the cold war have been removed, the Assembly is poised to play its proper role in international affairs. 
The Working Group on the Revitalization of the General Assembly has produced, under the diligent co-chairmanship of the Ambassadors of Sri Lanka and Uganda, a further report. 
I do not see why the same cannot apply to the reports of other organs. 
If justice is to be done to it, the Assembly must continue to examine seriously its methods and procedures to see whether they are both efficient and effective. 
I therefore urge the Working Group to expedite its consideration of this important matter and quickly devise measures for further improvement. 
Experience shows that as the activities of the Assembly increase so too will the responsibilities of the presidency. 
I am indebted particularly to the Vice-Presidents and the Committee Chairmen, who contributed greatly to the positive outcome of this session. 
We remain deeply appreciative of the full and ready cooperation offered by the General Assembly Affairs staff and by our ever-helpful interpreters and other Conference Services personnel. 
Last, but by no means least, I wish to thank most warmly my own small staff, who performed yeoman service to ensure that the President's Office worked smoothly at all times. 
history, the United Nations needs to renew and restructure itself in order to become more responsive to the changing circumstances of the world today. 
To do so successfully, however, we must - like the authors of the Charter - have a clear vision of the world we want to build for the twenty-first century. 
The President: As is traditional, I shall before closing this session invite the Assembly to spend a minute in silent prayer or meditation. 
I have always thought this a good practice, for sometimes silence can indeed be more eloquent and enlightening than speech. 
And on the inward vision close the eyes, 
But it is wisdom to believe the heart." 
Let us therefore use this minute of silence to listen to our hearts and, holding fast to an inward vision of a better world, hasten to translate it into reality. 
The President: I declare closed the forty-eighth session of the Assembly. 
On this sad occasion, I would like, on behalf of the African Group and on my own behalf, to pay tribute to these distinguished victims and to express our most heartfelt and sincere condolences to the bereaved families and to the authorities and fraternal peoples of these two countries. 
We have the same feelings about the victims of the violence linked to the painful developments in the region, which have brought enormous destruction and considerable material losses. 
We believe that above all it is now urgently necessary to restore peace, stability and security to Rwanda and Burundi. 
The Group basically appealed for an immediate cease-fire, the cantonment of troops at the positions they held before the outbreak of the current hostilities and the cessation of the insane violence that has overtaken Rwanda. 
The international community must also take urgent action to protect the lives and possessions of Rwandese and other civilians. 
In this context, it seems to us that the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) should be strengthened. 
Furthermore, appropriate international humanitarian assistance should be mobilized for Rwanda and Burundi. 
The international community must therefore respond to the hopes and urgent needs of Rwanda and Burundi at this time of severe tribulation, thus demonstrating that the people of Rwanda and Burundi will not be left on their own. 
Finally, I pay a heartfelt tribute, and express our condolences, on the occasion of the passing away of Mr. Eduardo Jimez de Ar\x{5db0}haga of Uruguay. 
We offer our sincere condolences to his family and the bereaved people and Government of Uruguay. 
The President: I now call on the representative of Mongolia, who will speak on behalf of the Asian States. 
Mr. Erdenechuluun (Mongolia): It is with a sense of profound sorrow and pain that I speak today as Chairman of the Group of Asian States Members of the United Nations. 
On behalf of the members of the Asian Group, I extend our deepest condolences to the Governments and peoples of Burundi and Rwanda upon the tragic deaths of President Cyprien Ntaryamira and President Juval Habyarimana. 
Our condolences and sympathy also go to the families of the Presidents and of those others who were victims of the terrible crash. 
Here we cannot but condemn the acts of violence and attacks on the members of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), which resulted in the deaths of 10 Belgian peace-keepers. 
The late Presidents paid the ultimate price for the peace and unity of their peoples and countries. 
Mr. Arzoumanian (Armenia): The member States of the Eastern European Group are deeply saddened by the tragic news of the untimely deaths of the Heads of State of two African countries, President Juval Habyarimana of Rwanda and President Cyprien Ntaryamira of Burundi. 
It is all the more tragic that their deaths occurred on their way from Dar es Salaam, where African leaders had gathered to further the peace process. 
We hope those peoples will find the security and confidence to tackle undisturbed the arduous struggle for development. 
On behalf of the Group, I take this opportunity to express our sympathy to all those grieving this sad loss. 
Both these eminent statesmen of highly distinguished qualities were recognized and respected by the international community for their dedication and devotion to the cause of peace in their countries, as well as in Central Africa, and they lost their lives in the pursuit of that ideal. 
We deeply regret that thousands of civilian lives have been lost and that there have been casualties among personnel of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) personnel, there with the aim of implementing the Arusha Peace Agreement. 
We express our utmost regret at the loss of such a prominent judge, statesman, teacher and public personality of the American continent. 
Mr. Inderfurth (United States of America): The United States Government is deeply saddened by the untimely and unfortunate deaths of President Habyarimana of Rwanda and President Ntaryamira of Burundi. 
That the attack on the lives of these two men should have occurred as they returned from a regional summit in Dar es Salaam, where they were attempting to devise a strategy to bring peace to that troubled region of the world, is doubly saddening. 
We pray that the killing will stop. 
We also note with sadness the loss of a distinguished international jurist and former President of the International Court of Justice, Eduardo Jimez de Ar\x{5db0}haga of Uruguay. 
The judge's association with the United Nations and other international organizations spanned four decades, from 1948 to 1988. 
To others he is remembered as a jurist and scholar who greatly enriched the law. 
We extend sincere condolences to the Government of Uruguay and to the family of this esteemed jurist. 
The President: I now call on the representative of Burundi to speak in response. 
Mr. Sinunguruza (Burundi) (interpretation from French): His Excellency Mr. Cyprien Ntaryamira was the second President of Burundi to die within the past six months. 
One can imagine the total dismay of the people of Burundi when it learned on Wednesday, 6 April 1994, of his tragic death only two months after he took office. 
From this rostrum, members have just paid their last tributes to our illustrious deceased President. I wish to thank them all sincerely. 
We wish first to offer our sincere condolences to the brotherly people of Rwanda, which has experienced the same tragedy as the people of Burundi. 
We hope that the violence it is currently suffering will come to a rapid end so that the Rwandese people can return to dialogue. 
To the brotherly people of Uruguay, we also offer our heartfelt condolences. 
We also offer our deepest sympathies to the United Nations, which is mourning the deaths of Belgian peace-keepers. 
I also thank the Security Council which, through its President, Mr. Colin Keating, conveyed its sincere condolences to the people of Burundi on the very day of the accident. 
With the support of the international community, we are certain that the people of Burundi, which mourns its President in dignity, cannot fail to overcome these difficulties or to pursue the course of peace and reconciliation which Mr. Ntaryamira set in motion during the two months of his presidency. 
Trained as an agronomist, he threw himself body and soul into the promotion of agriculture in the countryside, a sector which comprises 80 per cent of the population of Burundi. 
After an intensive effort involving the Government, the established political parties and the country's political and moral leaders, a consensus emerged that the person capable of restoring calm and peace was His Excellency Cyprien Ntaryamira. 
His level-headedness, his integrity, his insight and his strong sense of the national interest are qualities that made him sought after by political and moral leaders as the one person able to achieve calm and consensus. 
He was the embodiment of hope for everyone in Burundi, particularly that broad sector of the population which makes its living in agriculture and which identified with this agronomist, whose competence and experience made him eminently qualified to resolve Burundi's agricultural land management problems. 
In his inaugural speech of 5 February 1994, he unveiled in plain language his vision for a unitary society: 
"In our plan for society, we demand and we teach respect for human rights. 
"No ethnic group is to be exterminated or crushed. No ethnic group is better than another and all people of Burundi are equal before God and the law. 
Our goal is to restore Burundi on the road of understanding. 
They must unite in a climate of peace and trust to rebuild what has been destroyed." 
I have taken note of the congratulations of Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, Secretary-General of the United Nations, to the people of Burundi, who, in his words, "have responded to the tragedy with exemplary forbearance and restraint". 
We ask the Organization to continue supporting us in our efforts to maintain peace and national reconciliation in Burundi, particularly now that remaining internal difficulties stemming from the crisis of October 1993 are compounded by the need to support Rwandese refugees on our soil. 
I shall convey those condolences to the family of our late lamented President and to the Rwandese Government and people. 
The assassination of the Rwandese Head of State has hit us hard, and causes the people of Rwanda great sadness. 
His love for his country and his people is expressed in his devotion and in his constant commitment to the ideal of unity and harmony in the national effort for development and social well-being. 
Abroad, President Habyarimana always promoted and showed his faith in African unity as an essential element for Africa's social and economic progress. 
He made it clear that although the means at our Organization's disposal are limited the Organization is the last hope of the peoples. 
He went on to reaffirm Rwanda's unfailing determination to work for the advent of peace in the world and understanding between nations. 
President Habyarimana was always inspired by the ideals underlying the creation of the United Nations and worked tirelessly to promote them. 
He was an outstanding personality in many fields of human activity. 
He began his teaching career as Professor of International Law at Montevideo University, where he acquired an international reputation and became one of the most outstanding examples of Latin American learning. 
In over 20 years as a professor, he passed on his knowledge in an outstanding way and trained generations of students and teachers who recognized him indisputably as their mentor. 
His thinking is reflected in many written works, of which the "Derecho Constitucional de las Naciones Unidas", which combines academic rigour and political realism in an exemplary manner, is particularly noteworthy. 
International law, in his view, had a twofold objective: to achieve change in the order and order in the change. 
He felt that international law was called upon to fulfil a dynamic function as an instrument of change based on the interdependence that now exists between States. 
His experience in the United Nations was complemented by his experience as a member for many years of the International Law Commission, whose President he became in 1963. 
As a representative of Uruguay to the two United Nations Conferences on the Law of Treaties, he was elected Rapporteur in 1968 and 1969. 
It was during his years in those offices that the review of the Court's rules of procedure took place. 
Indeed, arbitration law has been enriched with new theories such as "constructive compensation for moral damage," which was reflected in the New York arbitration award. 
In addition to his extensive career in the international sphere, he played an important role in Uruguay. 
All of this amply demonstrated his enormous capacity for work and his ability to adapt to the most varied circumstances. 
The President: The Assembly will now consider the reports of the Fifth Committee on agenda items 17 (b), 133, 136 and 159. 
I request the Rapporteur of the Fifth Committee to introduce the reports in a single intervention. 
Mr. Kabir (Bangladesh), Rapporteur of the Fifth Committee: I have the honour to present to the General Assembly the reports of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 17 (b) and the remaining outstanding issues related to the financing of peace-keeping operations. 
On agenda item 17 (b), entitled "Appointment of members of the Committee on Contributions", part II of the report of the Fifth Committee is contained in document A/48/693/Add.1. 
Concerning agenda item 133, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara", part II of the report of the Fifth Committee is contained in document A/48/816/Add.1. 
In paragraph 10 of that report the Fifth Committee recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.62, as orally revised, which was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
On agenda item 159, entitled "Financing of the International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991", part II of the report of the Fifth Committee is contained in document A/48/802/Add.1. 
In paragraph 6 of that report the Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.61, which was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
On agenda item 136, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Protection Force", part IV of the report of the Fifth Committee is contained in document A/48/819/Add.3. 
Those draft resolutions and decisions were adopted by the Committee by consensus at its 61st meeting on 8 April 1994. 
The President: If there is no proposal under rule 66 of the rules of procedure, I shall take it that the General Assembly decides not to discuss the reports of the Fifth Committee which are before the Assembly today. 
May I remind members that under paragraph 7 of decision 34/401, the General Assembly agreed that: 
May I also remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The President: May I also take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 17 (b)? 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 10 of part II of its report. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 133. 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 6 of part IV of its report. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 136. 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 6 of part II of its report. 
The President: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their position on the resolution that has just been adopted. 
Mr. Inderfurth (United States of America): My Government welcomes the recommendation of the Fifth Committee authorizing the Secretary-General to commit up to $11 million in funds for the war crimes Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia this calendar year. 
It is our understanding that this amount, when combined with voluntary contributions, should provide adequate funding for the Tribunal to operate effectively. 
We urge Member States to support it and cooperate with it in every way possible. 
My own Government is making a voluntary cash contribution of $3 million. 
We are providing millions of dollars' worth of goods and services. 
We have provided hundreds of refugee interview reports, and we will cooperate fully in seeing that the legal mandate of the Tribunal is fulfilled. 
I note particularly that the Netherlands has been helpful in providing a seat for the Tribunal at The Hague. 
The Government of Pakistan has made a $1 million voluntary contribution. 
Germany and Denmark have apprehended individuals suspected of committing war crimes in Bosnia, and numerous Governments have played a constructive role in the effort to recruit outstanding individuals as judges and prosecutors. 
The United States believes the war crimes Tribunal is important for five reasons. 
First, the magnitude of the war crimes committed in the former Yugoslavia clearly merits an international legal response. 
Secondly, the prospect of being punished for war crimes may cause some potential violators of human rights to refrain from future abuses. 
The very existence of the Tribunal may save lives and discourage further aggression. 
Thirdly, the Tribunal will make it easier for the people of the former Yugoslavia to achieve a durable peace. 
Responsibility for the crimes committed there does not rest with the Serbs or Croats or Muslims as peoples; it rests with the individual people who ordered and committed the crimes. 
The wounds opened by war will heal much faster if collective guilt for atrocities is expunged and individual responsibility is assigned. 
Fourthly, the Tribunal can be a deterrent to other potential aggressors around the world. 
Finally, the war crimes Tribunal can strengthen the fabric of international law. 
For example, it gives life to the principle that the laws of war should be applied irrespective of battlefield success. 
It reinforces the status of rape during armed conflict as a violation of international humanitarian law. 
These are key principles. 
Made concrete, they would shield the citizens not of one ethnic group in the former Yugoslavia, but of each, and they would provide an extra margin of security to us all. 
Clearly, the war crimes Tribunal will not revolutionize human behaviour. 
It will not stop all aggression. 
It will not end war crimes. 
It will not, even in the best case, ensure more than a measure of justice in the former Yugoslavia. 
It will enhance the prospects for a durable peace. 
It will add a measure of caution to the scales and the minds of would be aggressors, and it will strengthen perceptively the foundations of civilized society in a perilously unstable world. 
The United States urges all Members to support the war crimes Tribunal, financially and otherwise, and we look forward to working with other Members to make the Tribunal a success. 
We concur with the assessment that these measures will indeed provide an indispensable foundation for the operation of the Tribunal. 
Furthermore, it is our understanding that should any additional requirements arise before the submission of the performance report the Secretary-General will inform Member States accordingly. 
We also recognize the cash flow concerns expressed by the Controller, and we would like to reiterate our readiness to accept an additional assessment for the financing of the Tribunal. 
Being a jurisdictional mechanism, the Tribunal constitutes what is essentially considered to be a regular budget activity. 
Indeed, the financing of bodies entrusted with the administration of justice is the responsibility of all Member States alike. 
We therefore believe that the integration of the Tribunal into the regular budget is the appropriate course of action, especially taking into account that other activities of the Organization related to peace and security are financed in that way. 
As an additional point, addressing a shared concern of a number of Member States, the European Union wishes to reiterate that in providing resources for the Tribunal the General Assembly should not prejudice the funding of other regular budget activities and programmes. 
Mr. Jadmani (Pakistan): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the members of the Organization of the Islamic Conference Contact Group on Bosnia and Herzegovina in explanation of position after the adoption of the resolution. 
We attach great importance to the work of the Tribunal, through which the perpetrators of crimes against humanity would be brought to justice. 
The international community owes this debt to the innocent victims of torture, rape, pogroms and ethnic and religious cleansing. 
Needless to say, in order for the Tribunal to achieve this objective, it requires adequate resources and a sound financial basis. 
The Tribunal was established in May 1993. 
However, after almost a year it remains hostage to the issue of finances. 
As an interim measure, the Secretary-General is being granted commitment authority to make the necessary administrative arrangements for the functioning of the Tribunal. 
A decision has been postponed once again. 
We therefore remain gravely concerned by the continued deferral of a final decision on the mode of financing. 
A temporary solution through short-term decisions such as commitment authority does not meet the long-term requirements of the Tribunal. 
As emphasized by the Assembly in its resolution 47/235 of 14 September 1993 and is reaffirmed in this resolution, the Tribunal should be financed through the assessed contributions. 
This is the only means by which its independence and impartiality can be guaranteed. 
Finally, the delegates of the OIC Contact Group joined the consensus on the resolution in the usual spirit of Fifth Committee work. 
The Ghana delegation is, however, disappointed that objective realities did not make it possible for the Secretary-General to present justifiable estimates on the basis of which the General Assembly could have determined, even in approximate terms, the administrative and budget requirements of the Tribunal. 
As a consequence, the Assembly has had no choice but to provide a commitment authority to enable the Secretary-General to take appropriate measures, particularly those with budgetary implications, for the functioning of the Tribunal from 1 January 1994 to 31 December 1994. 
The Ghana delegation is gratified to note that the Secretary-General considers reasonable and adequate the amount of $11 million provided as the level of commitment authority. 
Our delegation is ready to work with other delegations to find solutions to whatever problems or difficulties may emerge in the course of the implementation of the resolution. 
The expenses of the Tribunal should be borne by members as apportioned by the General Assembly. 
We wish to stress the Tribunal's limited jurisdiction in terms of scope and place, as well as the general understanding of time limitation, and urge the Security Council to keep under constant review the operations of the Tribunal to ensure compliance with the terms of the resolutions. 
A special account, therefore, has to be established for the finances of the Tribunal, and a special scale for peace-keeping or peace-maintenance operations should be applied. 
May I also express the hope that the international community will show its solidarity, and respond promptly and generously to any request for help. 
On 6 June 1994, a strong earthquake in the south-western area of Colombia caused serious mud slides. 
An enormous mass of mud and vegetation slid into numerous rivers, forming gigantic dikes, which later succumbed to the force of the pent-up waters. 
The event took place in a remote area 40 miles wide, not readily accessible to census-takers. 
Indeed, at the time of the tragedy we had no exact population figures, nor any definite information on the type of housing involved or on what services might be locally available. 
The advance of deforestation had weakened what used to be solid mountains in the region. 
Some experts say that had it not been for the deforestation, the mountainsides would not have washed away so quickly; there might have been no avalanches and no dikes. 
In short, there would not have been a tragedy of this magnitude. 
The deforestation, in turn, was caused largely by social ills. 
For centuries the indigenous population of the Pa\x{61b4} Valley had been living in 16 reservations. 
In recent years, settlers and natives had cleared land and built shacks on the banks of rivers - the most vulnerable places in the event of an avalanche. 
The magnitude of the tragedy is revealed by the following eye-witness account by a native inhabitant: 
The mountains were hurling rocks down upon us. 
The earth was shaking; then it opened up to swallow us all. 
Everyone was swept away by the current, even my children. 
"Look at the town. There is nothing left: neither the church nor the school; the main street is gone. 
Shall I tell you what happened to my wife? She was swallowed up by the earth as well. 
In the United Nations, this is a subject that should be given increased attention. 
By an unhappy coincidence, the tragedy in Colombia took place just a few days after the World Conference on the Reduction of Natural Disasters in Yokohama, Japan. 
Colombia had participated actively in that Conference. 
In Colombia, as in other countries, the characteristics of land occupation, the poverty of large segments of the population and the pressures on resources have all made people more vulnerable to natural disasters. 
We need cooperation and an exchange of experience in that respect. 
This immense task must be supported - a task that covers some 10,000 square kilometres and a population of some 50,000 persons in the area most seriously affected. 
Over 12,000 people have been accommodated in camps to provide them with basic services, either flown in or trucked in. 
A great deal of work is necessary to reconstruct the villages and promote their economic and social rehabilitation. 
In more general terms, support for Colombia can also be decisive in establishing medium- and long-term programmes to prevent or mitigate the results of natural disasters. 
I wish to express once more, Mr. President, our appreciation for your statement of support for Colombia in this time of tragedy, and for your kind remarks in this connection at this special meeting of the General Assembly. 
The General Assembly, in its decision 48/448 of 21 December 1993, took note of the note by the Secretary-General on the report of the Preparatory Committee (A/48/492). 
The Preparatory Committee held its third session at Headquarters from 4 to 22 April 1994. 
At that session it approved the provisional rules of procedure of the Conference. 
May I take it that the General Assembly wishes to reopen consideration of agenda item 96, entitled "International Conference on Population and Development"? 
The item, which was closed inadvertently, should have been retained in the agenda in the light of paragraph 4 of the report of the Third Committee, circulated as document A/48/632/Addendum 4. 
May I take it, therefore, that the Assembly agrees that sub-item (b) of agenda item 114, entitled "Human rights questions, including alternative approaches for improving the effective enjoyment of human rights and fundamental freedoms" is retained in the agenda of the forty-eighth session? 
Mr. Kabir (Bangladesh), Rapporteur of the Fifth Committee: I have the honour today to present to the General Assembly the report of the Fifth Committee concerning agenda item 133, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara". 
Part III of the report of the Fifth Committee is contained in document A/48/816/Add.2. 
In paragraph 6 of the report, the Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.69, which was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
The President: If there is no proposal under rule 66 of the rules of procedure, I shall take it that the General Assembly decides not to discuss the report of the Fifth Committee which is before it today. 
The President: Statements will therefore be limited to explanations of vote or position. 
May I also remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 133. 
The draft resolution recommended by the Credentials Committee in paragraph 9 of its third report reads as follows: 
"Having considered the third report of the Credentials Committee and the recommendation contained therein, 
The Credentials Committee adopted this draft resolution without a vote. 
The President: I am very pleased to invite the delegation of South Africa to proceed to occupy its proper place in the General Assembly Hall. 
The President: I extend a very warm welcome to the delegation of South Africa, as it resumes its seat in the General Assembly. 
Elimination of apartheid and establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa: 
The President: Members will recall that the Assembly concluded its debate on this agenda item at its 80th plenary meeting, on 15 December 1993, and that at its 85th plenary meeting, on 20 December 1993, the Assembly adopted four resolutions that had been submitted under this agenda item. 
At its 88th meeting, on 21 January 1994, the Assembly considered another report of the Secretary-General and adopted a fifth resolution on this item. 
The Assembly now has before it the addendum to the report of the Special Committee against Apartheid, distributed as document A/48/22/Add.l and the addendum to the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Trust Fund for South Africa, contained in document A/48/523/Add.1. 
Before calling on the first speaker, I should like to propose that the list of speakers on this item be closed today at 12 noon. 
The President: I therefore request those representatives wishing to inscribe their names on the list of speakers to do so as soon as possible. 
I now call on the Chairman of the Special Committee against Apartheid, Mr. Ibrahim Gambari of Nigeria, to make a statement in the course of which he will introduce draft resolution A/48/L.58. 
I was confident that despite its flaws, CODESA had, for the first time in the history of apartheid South Africa, brought together former foes at the negotiating table and thereby raised hopes that a peaceful settlement of the conflict in South Africa was not only possible, but also imminent. 
Today, my wish to be the last Chairman of our Committee has, happily, been fulfilled. 
The world has witnessed not only the end of apartheid, but also the active transfer of power to a non-racial and democratic Government of National Unity, and therefore the Special Committee against Apartheid, established some 31 years, has completed its mandate. 
Apartheid is dead, and in its place we now have a democratic political system that guarantees equality, peace and justice for all its people, irrespective of their colour, their race, their creed, their religion and their sex. 
There were times when the situation looked so bleak and so hopeless that some among us never thought we would live to see the day when apartheid would be declared dead and buried. 
As the Assembly is aware, from 26 to 29 April 1994 the first universal suffrage elections were held in South Africa and were judged to have been free and fair. 
During our last and most recent mission to South Africa, the delegation of the Special Committee was immensely impressed with the spirit of cooperation and reconciliation prevailing in the country. 
The Special Committee shares President Mandela's optimism, and he certainly has our best wishes for the future of a new South Africa. 
With democracy finally achieved in South Africa, however, the biggest challenge facing the new Government is to address the enormous socio-economic imbalance resulting from decades of apartheid. 
Our Committee believes that South Africa, reconciled with itself, has the makings of an economic powerhouse. 
I should now like to thank the Member States of our Organization for their moral and material support for the South African cause and for the immense contributions they have made individually and collectively to the peaceful elimination of apartheid. 
I am proud to acknowledge the special role of my own country, Nigeria, in steadfast support for the international efforts towards the eradication of apartheid. 
Our gratitude goes also to the entire staff of the Centre against Apartheid, who have worked tirelessly over the years, often under difficult circumstances and at times well beyond the call of duty. 
I want, on behalf of our Committee, to thank Mr. Johan Nordenfelt, as well as all former Directors of the Centre against Apartheid, in particular Mr. Sotirios Mousouris, for their support and cooperation throughout the existence of the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
I would also like to thank all my predecessors who served faithfully as Chairmen of the Special Committee. 
It is our hope and conviction that the statesmanship demonstrated in the negotiations, throughout the elections and in the establishment of the Government of National Unity will continue as South Africa consolidates its non-racial and multiparty democracy. 
The international community has been a contributor to this happy outcome, but it is also a beneficiary of the unique process which brought about a new, non-racial democracy in South Africa. 
I am also particularly gratified by our continued commitment to fostering stability in South Africa through increased assistance to the Government and people of South Africa, as called for in operative paragraph 11. 
The struggle against apartheid has become a mission accomplished. 
Finally, let us use our common resolve, let us use the lessons learned from the South African experiment, to attempt to turn confrontations into negotiations, to turn hatred into goodwill and to turn swords into ploughshares in an increasingly uncertain and conflictual world. 
Resolution 48/159 B, adopted by the General Assembly on 20 December 1993, determined that the Special Committee would submit its final report to the Assembly upon completion of its mandate following the establishment of a democratically elected non-racial Government in South Africa. 
With the submission of this final report and the adoption of the draft resolution in document A/48/L.58, the mandate of the Special Committee will have come to an end. 
This is indeed a historic occasion in the annals of the United Nations. 
As clearly stated in the report, the Special Committee during the period under review and under the chairmanship of Mr. Ibrahim Gambari, followed every step in the process and gave its full support to the democratization process. 
The Special Committee also highlighted the importance of providing generous assistance to South Africa to overcome the legacy of apartheid. 
The most important task, obviously, is to address the existing socio-economic inequalities in the country. 
This section also analyses the role which the international community could play in supporting the South African Government in these areas. 
The Special Committee sponsored the Seminar on Sustainable Economic Growth and Development in South Africa: Policy Priorities for the Early Years of a Democratic Government. 
The Seminar was held in London from 22 to 24 January 1994. 
It also co-sponsored the International Briefing on South Africa's First Democratic and Non-racial Elections, held in Brussels from 28 February to 1 March 1994. 
The first, from 28 February to 5 March 1994, was aimed particularly at encouraging all the political parties to participate in the electoral process. 
The second, from 6 to 10 June 1994, was a fact-finding mission also intended to assist in determining the needs of South Africa in the post-apartheid era. 
The conclusions and recommendations of the report affirm the fact that, with the entry into force of South Africa's first non-racial and democratic Constitution and the holding of South Africa's first non-racial elections, the system of apartheid has been eliminated in South Africa. 
I would also like to convey my gratitude to the Director and staff of the Centre against Apartheid, without whose dedicated efforts and support of the Drafting Group this report would not have been possible. 
The President: I now call on the Chairman of the Committee of Trustees of the United Nations Trust Fund for South Africa to introduce draft resolution A/48/L.59. 
Mr. Osvald (Sweden), Chairman of the Committee of Trustees of the United Nations Trust Fund for South Africa: It is a great honour for me to introduce draft resolution A/48/L.59 on behalf of the sponsors. 
Let me add that Antigua and Barbuda, Botswana and Japan have expressed the wish to be included in the list of sponsors. 
For almost three decades it has thus served as a means for the United Nations to support victims of apartheid by providing humanitarian, legal and relief assistance to persons persecuted for their opposition to apartheid and to those who were forced into exile. 
In adopting the draft resolution before it, the General Assembly would express its satisfaction at the successful holding of South Africa's first non-racial and democratic elections, the establishment of a Government of National Unity and the coming into effect of a non-racial and democratic constitution. 
The President: In the light of the resolutions just adopted, the agenda item on the elimination of apartheid and establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa is therefore deleted from the agenda of the General Assembly. 
A new South Africa now takes its place among the family of nations. 
Today South Africa regains its place as a full partner in the work of the United Nations. 
The fight against apartheid was the most important struggle of our century. 
South Africa's success, therefore, is also a success for the United Nations. 
Through the United Nations, the international community showed its support for their cause and for their struggle. 
The contribution of the United Nations was substantial. Its role was significant. By forcefully condemning apartheid, the United Nations reinforced the moral dimension of the struggle. 
By urging and imposing sanctions, the international community added a vital economic dimension to the struggle. 
In moral and human terms, the voice of the international community was clearly heard. 
It labelled apartheid as a crime against the conscience and dignity of all humanity. 
It monitored and publicized brutality. 
Politically, the United Nations helped to build and cement an international consensus in support of change. 
A Special Committee against Apartheid was established in 1962 with the aim of promoting opposition to apartheid. 
A Trust Fund was established to aid political prisoners and their families. 
The political message against apartheid was clear. 
I am especially proud that the United Nations was also central to international efforts to promote the establishment of a democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
The adoption in 1989 of the Declaration on Apartheid and its Destructive Consequences in Southern Africa was a turning-point. 
United Nations observers were sent in August 1992 to build confidence and help diminish the spread of political violence. 
At the request of the Transitional Executive Council, 1,600 United Nations election monitors were sent to observe South Africa's first free and democratic elections in April this year. 
This spring, at a time when the African continent was too often the sad scene of ethnic confrontation, civil war and border conflicts exacerbating the poverty and underdevelopment that beset much of its population, South Africa provided unforgettable images of faith in the future. 
At the recent summit meeting of the Organization of African Unity in Tunis I had the opportunity to say that the first universal-suffrage elections in South Africa and Nelson Mandela's assumption of the presidency of a democratic, non-racial South Africa marked a historic moment. 
These images of national reconciliation unquestionably reflect a memorable event that will go down in the annals of history. 
For the United Nations, it is also a source of legitimate satisfaction, since for decades the world Organization has spared no effort to help the people of South Africa to struggle against apartheid and to regain its dignity. 
Today, we in turn ask South Africa to support us in our struggle for peace and development in Africa. 
Yes, a democratic, non-racial South Africa can help the African continent in its quest for stability, tolerance and democracy. 
The remarkable way in which South Africans rose above their differences and laid the foundations for a multi-party, non-racial democracy is exemplary. 
The courage, tenacity and historic vision needed to overcome the extraordinary difficulties and ensure a peaceful transition must be a source of hope for the entire African continent. 
As a regional economic Power, South Africa can also contribute to the development of the African continent. 
Not only Africa, but the entire international community, expects a great deal of it. 
The President: As President of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, I am very pleased to welcome the delegation of the new, democratic and non-racial South Africa to this resumed session of the General Assembly. 
We rejoice that the struggle against the iniquitous system of apartheid has finally been won and that South Africa, a founding Member, can now resume its place at the United Nations. 
Surely, the successful outcome of the anti-apartheid campaign must be considered a tribute to the United Nations role in promoting the cause of peace and justice everywhere. 
For the last three decades, this body has been actively concerned with the situation in South Africa. 
During these years, the Assembly served as a catalyst for international action to persuade the South African minority regime to abandon its policies of apartheid. 
In spite of considerable obstacles, important accords were reached. 
On 5 May South Africa's new Parliament convened and on 10 May the new State President and Government of National Unity were installed, ushering a new era in the country's history. 
The United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa (UNOMSA) not only helped in observing the elections, but also played an expanded role within the framework of the National Peace Accord. 
Its contribution to the process of transition must be warmly commended. 
In this regard, I would also like to praise the stellar role of the Special Committee against Apartheid and of its distinguished Chairman, Ambassador Gambari of Nigeria. 
It kept vigil with the South African people during their darkest hours, and in the final days it encouraged non-governmental organizations engaged in voter education and election monitoring. 
It held and sponsored seminars and conferences in support of political tolerance and a non-racial multi-party democracy in South Africa. 
The Government of National Unity in South Africa is now confronting with great determination the major reconstruction and development programmes that will be required to satisfy their aspirations. 
The spirit of national harmony and reconciliation that prevails in the country augurs well for rapid progress. 
At this critical time, the Government and the people of South Africa are deserving of the continuing support of the United Nations and its Member States in their campaign to establish a just and prosperous society. 
I sincerely hope that assistance, whether on a bilateral or multilateral basis, will be forthcoming in the months and years ahead to help overcome the legacy of apartheid. 
Inspired by the miracle which has occurred in South Africa, we in the Assembly can work together to achieve other wonders for humanity. 
Mr. Nzo (South Africa): Mr. President, Mr. Secretary-General, members of the Assembly, I bring you warm greetings from President Nelson Mandela and the Government and all the people of South Africa. 
Today is a special occasion for South Africa, as we resume our seat in this august Assembly after an absence of 20 years. 
We are deeply moved by the warmth of our reception here today, and grateful for the generous welcome which has greeted our long-awaited return. 
In the past month we have joined the Organization of African Unity and, the Non-Aligned Movement, and we have rejoined the Commonwealth. 
We are mindful of our new international responsibilities, and we look forward to contributing as best we can to the international community's efforts to make our world a better, safer and more prosperous place. 
Now, a year before the fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, the question of the elimination of apartheid has finally been removed from the agenda. 
The United Nations, as represented by this Assembly, can take pride in its commitment and perseverance in the pursuit of freedom, justice and human rights. 
We believe South Africa can now serve as an example and an inspiration to the world that the United Nations will not surrender the principles for which it stands. 
Indeed, in its consideration of the South African question, various precedents have been created in the United Nations which have helped to focus attention on matters of global importance, particularly in the field of human rights. 
Your constant involvement and assistance throughout those long years is something the people of South Africa will never forget. 
Now, nearly five years later, it gives me great pleasure to confirm to this Assembly that that noble objective has finally been achieved. 
The conditions set forth in the Declaration have been met. 
South Africa is free. 
As South Africa is welcomed back into your midst, and as we resume our work in the General Assembly, we pledge to make the principles and objectives of the United Nations Charter our own. 
Uppermost in our minds, however, are the responsibilities which our new Government of National Unity has towards the people of South Africa. 
Our primary goal is to strive to create a better life for all of our people. 
To this end we have announced an ambitious Reconstruction and Development Programme in an earnest attempt to address the needs and expectations of millions of our people. 
We have to demonstrate that democracy will bring tangible benefits to our disadvantaged communities. 
In this respect, we simply have to succeed; we have to show that democracy works. 
We believe our whole region, and Africa in general, will also benefit by our efforts; but we will also have to accept that the cost to South Africa will be enormous. 
The Reconstruction and Development Programme will be the centre-piece of the Government's policies over the next five years - probably longer. 
This year R2.5 billion has been allocated to a special fund in order to begin financing much needed projects, and in each of the following years amounts of R5 billion, R7.5 billion, R10 billion, and R12 billion are expected to be allocated as the Programme gains momentum. 
Such a massive diversion of resources is critical if the Programme is to succeed, and we have every intention of making a success of it. 
It does mean, however, that South Africa will have extremely limited resources for anything which falls outside of this Programme, as Government spending has been significantly cut to meet these new demands. 
The result, we believe, will bring greater stability, peace, and prosperity to our country, our region and, ultimately, our continent. 
Democracy will be seen to have tangible economic as well as political benefits, and our new-found freedom will make of South Africa the kind of country we have all been working for. 
Discussions with the Secretariat on practical and logistical issues in this regard are under way. 
We recently sent a technical team to Kenya and Tanzania to conduct a needs assessment in consultation with the relevant United Nations agencies. 
In collaboration with the private sector the South African Government will provide high-energy foodstuffs, water purification tablets, pharmaceuticals and blankets. 
In addition, we are committed to a policy of non-proliferation and arms control which covers all weapons of mass destruction as well as conventional weapons. 
Ambassador Gambari, as in previous years has once again deployed his astute diplomatic skill and guided this Assembly to consensus on the resolution that has just been adopted. 
Since 1965 the Trust Fund has contributed uniquely to the elimination of apartheid by rendering legal, educational and humanitarian relief assistance to the victims of apartheid. 
On behalf of the recipients of this assistance, we extend our deep gratitude for the generosity of the donor countries that supported the Fund over all these years. 
As the Assembly is aware, education is an integral element of my Government's Reconstruction and Development Programme. 
We trust that generous support for the United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa will continue. 
Under his leadership, you, the Members of our Organization, stood by us at the most trying period of persistent violence hindering the negotiating process. 
In the end, you were there, represented by the United Nations observers, when millions of South Africans patiently stood in line to vote for the first time in their lives. 
The tireless efforts of the Special Representative for South Africa, Mr. Lakhdar Brahimi, supported in such an able manner by Ms. Angela King, must be recognized and South Africa's appreciation appropriately recorded. 
All of you were there to share our excitement and to witness our liberation. 
Former political opponents have closed ranks and joined hands because, at heart, they support the new Government's desire to create a better life for all. 
Business confidence is growing; the crippling drought appears finally to have broken; and we have the prospect of seeing our economy grow this year by 3 per cent in real terms. 
The Government believes that the South African economy, with financial discipline and an attitude of cooperation, does have a good future, once the sacrifices we have to make now in terms of our Reconstruction and Development Programme begin to bear fruit. 
We accordingly welcome, and are encouraged by, the current discussions in various anti-apartheid organizations on transforming themselves into long-term support agencies to promote development in our region. 
This is the kind of cooperative approach to the problems of development which, I believe, can go a long way towards realizing the objectives which we all share for the people of southern Africa. 
The President: Before calling on the next speaker, may I appeal to delegations to limit their statements to five minutes so that we may be able to listen to the very great number of representatives who wish to speak today. 
Mr. Dembri (Algeria) (interpretation from Arabic): I should like at the outset to express my deepest condolences to Colombia on the losses caused by the terrible earthquake suffered by that country. 
It will remain for all posterity the symbolic and healthy expression of the universal conscience, demonstrating that the protection of the human being, in a diversity of races, at all times and places, must guide our search for a redeeming and responsible humanism. 
Through the work of individuals and States which thus contributed to placing the General Assembly in the forefront of the struggle against apartheid, the United Nations demonstrated that the emancipation movement of the South African people against racial oppression was born of the truth of just causes. 
In this way, the Organization reified the purposes and principles of the Charter and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights. 
Its admission to the comity of nations, which we are celebrating today with the legitimate sense of having fulfilled a duty, is the most striking outcome. 
I wish to assure the delegation of South Africa of Algeria's fullest cooperation in the service of our common causes. 
President Nelson Mandela and many of his companions were welcomed in training camps of the Algerian National Liberation Army, thus making human friendship the common currency of our two countries, a friendship which has grown stronger over the years. 
The Assembly will therefore understand Algeria's pleasure at participating in this milestone of international life, which arises out of the logic of history. 
The United Nations must then actively seek an international order of shared peace and prosperity, with the faith and determination needed to promote humanity's progress on the road to the solidarity that is essential for our future. 
The President: I now call on the Honourable Dato'Syed Hamid Albar, Minister in the Prime Minister's Department, Malaysia. 
May I also join you in conveying our deep condolences to the Government and people of Colombia at this time of tragedy. 
This has been made possible by various positive developments within South Africa, including the first democratic and non-racial elections and the subsequent establishment of a united, democratic, non-racial Government on 10 May 1994, under the able leadership of President Nelson Mandela. 
We observe with admiration the role played by President Mandela and Vice-President de Klerk. 
My delegation welcomes these positive developments and the role played by the two leaders in closing the chapter on apartheid in South Africa. 
The elimination of apartheid is a victory for the South African people, who have demonstrated their determination despite severe odds to create a peaceful, non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
Consistent with our deep aversion to and abhorrence of, apartheid, we worked actively within and outside the United Nations in the relentless struggle to dismantle apartheid. 
In fact, Malaysia was one of the first countries to seek the expulsion of South Africa from multilateral organizations for its policy and practice of apartheid. 
We have consistently taken a principled position against apartheid, which this Assembly deemed a crime against humanity. 
Earlier in our deliberations today, we adopted a formal decision to terminate the Special Committee against Apartheid, while taking into account its role and achievement in the global effort to eradicate apartheid. 
It helped galvanize the international community and played an effective role in the global efforts against apartheid. 
Indeed, we can unanimously acclaim the fact that this Committee has fulfilled its mandate in accordance with the provisions of relevant General Assembly resolutions, in particular, resolution 1761 (XVII) of 6 November 1962 and resolution 2671 (XXV) of 8 December 1970. 
While we acknowledge the fundamental changes taking place in South Africa, we should not forget the challenging tasks that lie ahead as the country begins to face a long and arduous process of national reconstruction and development. 
South Africa will now leave behind its legacies of apartheid and move forward towards the economic well-being of its multi-ethnic, multi-religious and multi-cultural society. 
In this regard, we share the view expressed by the Special Committee against Apartheid in its report that: 
The international community must respond positively to the call by President Mandela during his inaugural ceremony, when he stated: 
In this regard, I would like to reiterate my Government's firm support for and friendship with the new Government of South Africa. 
Malaysia always believed that the struggle against apartheid would succeed. 
We had historical links with the liberation movements in South Africa, helping them within our means. 
We stand ready to continue to work closely with the Government and people of South Africa in their national endeavour towards the reconstruction and development of their country. 
We support the recommendation that the General Assembly appoint a high-level coordinator for all United Nations development activities in South Africa for the next five years. 
The proposal to establish an informal group of friends of South Africa in the General Assembly merits serious consideration. 
The dawn of a new era requires all South Africans to work together. 
The heinous policy and practice of "ethnic" cleansing in Bosnia and Herzegovina remain a blot on the conscience of the international community. 
I again appeal for brief statements, because we have a very long list of speakers, and we only have today at our disposal. 
I should also like to remind delegates that at its 75th meeting, held on 10 December 1993, the Assembly, by adopting resolution 48/46, decided to amend the title of agenda item 117 by deleting the words "and efforts to eliminate colonialism, apartheid and racial discrimination in southern Africa". 
The title of the item now reads "Activities of those foreign economic and other interests which impede the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples in Territories under colonial domination". 
Mr. Wisnumurti (Indonesia): On behalf of the non-aligned countries, my delegation wishes first of all to express our profound sympathy with the Government and the people of Colombia in the wake of the massive human suffering and destruction visited upon them by the recent earthquake. 
This meeting is particularly timely and auspicious, as it provides a unique opportunity to celebrate a new chapter in South Africa's history, namely, the end of apartheid and racial discrimination and the birth of a non-racial and democratic nation. 
In subsequent years, it became a source of constant inspiration and guide to joint action for removing the scourge of apartheid. 
It found further expression in 1961 when the Non-Aligned Movement was born and, in unmistakable terms pronounced itself against racism. 
Thus, in expressing its strong indignation at the racist Pretoria regime's acts of repression against the people of South Africa, various declarations and communiques issued by the Movement have resoundingly reaffirmed the eradication of apartheid as one of the most urgent tasks for the international community. 
They also underscored the Movement's solidarity with and unconditional support for the struggle waged by the oppressed people of South Africa for a democratic, non-racial and unitary State. 
In this connection, the Movement wishes to express its deep appreciation to the Special Committee against Apartheid, under the able chairmanship of Ambassador Ibrahim Gambari of Nigeria, for its valuable contributions to the struggle against apartheid. 
The non-aligned countries commend the people of South Africa across the political spectrum for having successfully made their country's first multiracial elections a reality, thereby closing the dark chapter of apartheid. 
They also commend South Africa's remarkable political transformation with the promulgation of an Interim Constitution and the establishment of the Government of National Unity, which was rendered possible largely because of the solemn commitment of their leaders to cooperation, conciliation and compromise. 
The non-aligned countries warmly welcome resolution 48/258 A, just adopted by the Assembly, which signifies the successful conclusion of the mandate entrusted to the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
Most importantly, it will facilitate the country's long-awaited restoration of membership in the community of nations, especially in the General Assembly of the United Nations. 
We remain confident that, under the dedicated and dynamic leadership of President Nelson Mandela, South Africa will achieve peace, progress and prosperity. 
Mr. Yoo (Republic of Korea): At the outset, let me join the representative of Indonesia in extending sincere condolences to the people of Colombia for the enormous human and property losses and suffering they have sustained. 
It is my great pleasure and privilege to be given this opportunity to speak on the United Nations achievement in the elimination of apartheid and the establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
This morning, my delegation was extremely pleased to see Mr. Alfred Nzo, Minister for Foreign Affairs of South Africa, resume the South African seat in this Hall after an absence of 20 years and deliver a most inspiring statement. 
While welcoming South Africa back, the Republic of Korea looks forward to a most active role and an important contribution of South Africa to the future work of the United Nations. 
My delegation would like to pay tribute to the Special Committee against Apartheid for fulfilling its historic mandate, which spanned several decades, with unfaltering purpose and for crowning its work with success. 
Since its establishment 32 years ago, the Special Committee has played a pivotal role in bringing about the abolition of apartheid. My delegation would also like to congratulate Mr. Ibrahim Gambari, Permanent Representative of Nigeria, for his most capable service as Chairman of the Special Committee. 
Indeed, many of the goals of the Committee could not have been realized without his important contributions. 
This past April, we witnessed the termination of apartheid and with it the successful establishment of a new non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
At this threshold of a new era of a non-racial and democratic South Africa, I look forward to the contribution of all of us together in helping the people of South Africa overcome any adversity and challenge they may face in the future. 
Ms. Mathurin Mair (Jamaica): On this historic occasion, it is a great honour and privilege for my delegation to speak on behalf of the States Members of Latin America and the Caribbean. 
"respect for human rights and for fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion". 
The item before us today is truly a remarkable vindication of that principle. 
We welcome a South Africa which has turned its back on apartheid, a South Africa which is now united, democratic and non-racial. 
For this transformation, the international community owes a great debt of gratitude to the Special Committee against Apartheid which, 32 years ago, received its mandate from the General Assembly to monitor South Africa's policies of apartheid. 
That campaign, in which the Committee has been a central actor, has been most appropriately described by President Nelson Mandela as "the most important human rights crusade of the post-cold war era". 
Today we received the Committee's final report - an excellent, comprehensive report for which we are grateful to the Rapporteur. 
The United Nations can be justly proud of the role the Committee has played in sustaining the vigilance and activism of the international community and providing critical support to the anti-apartheid forces in South Africa. 
Having successfully carried out its mandate, the Committee has now concluded its work. 
We thank and congratulate the Chairman, Ambassador Gambari, for his outstanding leadership, and all the members of the Committee, past and present, for their dedication to the international campaign for racial equality and justice. 
So we are grateful to the Centre for so admirably fulfilling its mission. 
UNOMSA has also satisfactorily fulfilled its mandate, and our region joins others in commending it for its contribution at a particularly sensitive and challenging phase of political and constitutional reform. 
But above all, it is the men, women and children of South Africa who most deserve our congratulations and, indeed, our admiration for the difficult, dangerous and too often violent journey which they have travelled in the past few decades and which they have survived. 
From this distance, it is not easy to comprehend the cost in human suffering which the regime of apartheid imposed on a whole nation. 
Today, in that context, we pay special tribute to the vision and courage of President Nelson Mandela and Second Deputy F. W. de Klerk, under whose leadership the historic events of the last five years have unfolded. 
We are only too acutely aware of the fact that this new journey on which the people of South Africa are now embarking will not be an easy one. 
The report of the Special Committee documents this reality. 
Apartheid's legacy of impoverishment, of social and economic disparities, cannot be addressed in the short term. 
It will require not only the determination, perseverance, cooperation and patience of all South Africans in order to meet the many challenges facing the nation; it will clearly require as well the critical, generous support of the international community. 
The commitment of the Latin American and Caribbean region to respond to this appeal, to support and assist the growth and development of a new South Africa is as strong as was our commitment to the anti-apartheid cause of past decades. 
And here we recall with pride our regional initiative for one of the most effective instruments in the anti-apartheid struggle, namely, the sports sanctions against South Africa as expressed in the international Convention against Apartheid in Sports. 
By the very nature of its target - sports - the Convention became a uniquely visible and dynamic instrument for sensitizing, for galvanizing world opinion - male, female, young or old. 
The architect of that brilliant strategy was Jamaica's former Prime Minister, The Honourable Michael Manley, who also ensured that the English-speaking Commonwealth of nations adopted similar sports boycotts which, as is well known, proved to be enormously effective in mobilizing anti-apartheid opinion. 
Such assistance, whether through bilateral or multilateral cooperation, or through coordination with United Nations agencies, is high on the national and the regional agenda of Latin American and Caribbean Member States. 
Increasingly, this experience challenges us to draw on this tradition and to see it not so much as a phenomenon of differences but rather as one of diversity in which each separate element contains a positive element for enriching the total entity and for enriching our societies. 
Allow me on this happy occasion to pay a tribute to the leader whose heroic struggle has inspired generations of South Africans: President Nelson Mandela. 
President Mandela's peaceful tenacity in the midst of adversity, his love of justice and his humanity reveal him as one of this century's great leaders and as an exceptional human being. 
Mr. Olhaye (Djibouti): It is not easy to convey the profound feelings of joy and the sense of a job well done that accompany the return to our family of our brothers and sisters from South Africa. 
The educationally lost generation of youth, as described in the report of the Special Committee against Apartheid, reminds us that the fight was waged all the way down to the school children, who must have learned well the first lesson of life: dignity and self-respect. 
Arguably, the signal achievement of the South African people may have been its recognition that any effective struggle needs to be organized and properly led. 
In their wisdom, they rallied behind the African National Congress of South Africa (ANC) and its torch bearer, President Nelson Mandela, who invariably surrounded himself with many loyal and capable leaders. 
Fortunately, the struggle in South Africa coincided with liberation struggles throughout the continent and throughout the world. 
This enabled South Africa's front-line neighbours to lead the way for many of us to assist the fight and provide refuge and support to opposition groups, principally, of course, the African National Congress of South Africa. 
Thanks to this, along with the efforts of the international community, represented by numerous Governments, non-governmental organizations and individuals, the focus on apartheid became a crescendo of condemnation, spotlighted by the conscience of the world. 
One benefit of all of this for South Africa will be its ability to focus on the needs of the vast majority of its citizens, who have so long been neglected. 
Addressing the distortions caused by apartheid can now receive the full attention and energies of the Government, augmented by assistance from the world community and the international economy. 
Certainly, the patience, leadership, realism and determination of President Mandela will be of great benefit to South Africa during this period and will be a much-needed anchor for the political process. 
We can only urge all South Africans in the strongest terms to work together to complete the task of restructuring South Africa to put it on the path of achieving its undoubted greatness. 
We congratulate the people of South Africa and thank them for such a splendid example of determination and strength. 
In so many ways, Africa and the world are better places. 
Ms. da Cruz (Angola): It is with great pleasure that my delegation is intervening in this meeting devoted to the consideration of the last report of the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
The sanctions imposed on and resolutions adopted against South Africa pursuant to Chapter VII of the Charter and recently lifted by the United Nations played a very important role in the dismantling of apartheid in South Africa. 
I also congratulate Mr. Ibrahim Gambari for his selfless work in the name of Africa. 
The struggle against the abhorrent apartheid system was long and painful and caused untold devastation to property, as well as human misery, not only in South Africa itself but also in the neighbouring countries of southern Africa. 
The apartheid system lasted 40 years. 
Nelson Mandela was incarcerated for 27 years in Robben Island prison. 
Their contribution in the struggle against apartheid was assisted by the beloved sons of the Cuban people who, at their side, accelerated the liquidation of apartheid. 
It is for this reason that the racist regime of South Africa at the time did not hesitate to attack by all means Angola's sovereignty, as well as its infrastructure. 
We paid the price in our dead, our wounded and our mutilated, and humanity cannot ignore that. 
Angola joins the international community in warmly congratulating the Government and the people of South Africa for the establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa with the conclusion of the election process that began on 27 April 1994. 
We joyfully congratulate President Nelson Mandela for his fair and timely election as Head of State of the Republic of South Africa on 10 May 1994. 
His name alone decisively mobilized the struggle to ever greater and greater heights worldwide. 
The scale and enormity of the injustice of apartheid were difficult to comprehend. 
The road to the demise of apartheid was complex. 
That is why we are relieved and joyous to be here on this historic day. 
The Malawi delegation joins all other delegations in this august Assembly to applaud - nay, to rejoice, celebrate and see with our own eyes - the delegation of South Africa resuming its seat in this body, which fought so hard for South Africa's redemption from evil. 
It is only 38 days since President Nelson Mandela was installed as the first black African Head of State, after 300 years of sustained white minority rule, which was sometimes extremely brutal, as demonstrated by the system of apartheid. 
It is a rare moment in the history of modern Governments to see, in South Africa, the establishment of a uniquely conciliatory and inclusive Government of National Unity. 
This is the miracle of President Mandela. 
The Special Committee against Apartheid, established by the General Assembly in 1962 under resolution 1761 (XVII), and augmented by subsequent General Assembly resolution in 1970 and 1989, has been the focal point in the United Nations system in the sustained and unwavering fight against apartheid and its destructive consequences. 
The Special Committee has acquitted itself well and merits all the accolades. 
Mr. Gambari must be congratulated for his effective leadership in the crucial stages of the work of the Special Committee. 
It should not be forgotten that apartheid existed as long as it did because it had powerful friends and backers'. 
However, the tide of history was against it. 
There is no case in history of systematic oppression sustaining itself and succeeding. 
In every case, its fall has been a certainty. 
Mandela was the light at the end of that dark tunnel which apartheid had dug - and kept digging - for itself. 
The report of the Special Committee against Apartheid gives a clear summary of the huge challenges South Africa faces as its Government grapples to meet, in the immediate and medium-term, the myriad interlocking demands and expectations of its people, mainly the deprives majority black people. 
My delegation takes this opportunity to urge the international community to support tangibly the new South African Government's reconstruction and development programme. 
Freedom and democratization in themselves cannot succeed until the ordinary people are given concrete opportunities for change, are able to see changes which touch them directly and physically and also in their attitudes, changes that affect the whole spectrum of socio-economic issues. 
In this respect my delegation fully supports the recommendation by the Special Committee to appoint, in consultation with the South African Government, a high-level United Nations coordinator. 
If such a person is indeed appointed, one of his or her tasks must be in the area of civic education, to formulate with the South African Government of National Unity an implementable programme of action to combat the invidious culture of apartheid. 
Racism in South Africa predates apartheid. 
This will help seal for posterity the achievement of the international community in all its descriptions and the United Nations to eliminate apartheid and establish a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
Malawi, too, held successful multiparty elections, almost three weeks after the general elections in South Africa. 
Mr. Banda did not hesitate to concede defeat and to facilitate the transfer of power to the new State President, His Excellency Mr. Bakili Muluzi, of the United Democratic Front. 
The success of the electoral process and democratic transition in Malawi in a small but historically significant way crowns the universally acknowledged success of the general elections in South Africa and the establishment in that country of a democratic multiracial Government of National Unity. 
Mr. Vassilakis (Greece): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union. 
The European Union would like to take this opportunity to pay tribute to the Special Committee against Apartheid, and in particular to its Chairman, Ambassador Ibrahim Gambari of Nigeria, for their contributions to the developments which have brought us to this historic day. 
In this context, we are ready to consider the idea of a high-level coordinator for United Nations development activities in South Africa. 
Finally, the European Union is confident that the new Government of South Africa will continue, with the assistance of the international community, its successful efforts to find, through constructive dialogue and peaceful means, the best possible solutions to the problems it encounters. 
The democratic elections in South Africa two months ago closed the book on a long and dark chapter in the history not only of South Africa, but of humanity. 
We are assembled here today to celebrate the historic moment when the same international community welcomes the new democratic South Africa to its rightful place in the General Assembly of the United Nations. 
The Nordic countries congratulate all the people of South Africa on what they have achieved through decades of protest and struggle and through the last few years of hard negotiations. 
Today South Africa has become a symbol of hope. 
South Africa has shown that adversaries can become partners, that compromise is possible, even between the most divergent positions, and that there can be a peaceful way to solve even the most longstanding and bitter conflicts. 
It is the wisdom and true patriotism of South Africans which brought this about. 
The United Nations can, however, take pride in its contributions to the democratic change in South Africa. 
In furtherance of a Nordic Programme of Action against Apartheid, we worked for comprehensive and mandatory international sanctions. 
In the absence of such international measures, the Nordic countries introduced far-reaching national sanctions. 
An equally important element of the Nordic policy was to support the forces opposing apartheid. 
Over the years substantial economic support was extended to the anti-apartheid movement, to educational assistance, legal aid and other purposes. 
As South Africa joins the community of democratic nations, it needs and deserves the continued support of the world. 
They expect that democracy will also bring them what their fellow citizens have long enjoyed: the chance to have a decent life in the country of their birth. 
But the economic, social, cultural and human legacy of apartheid will be a heavy one to bear and hard to eradicate. 
As South Africa joins the community of democratic nations, the world also counts on the support of a democratic and dynamic South Africa. 
That country's history and experiences, as well as its human and material potential, place it in a unique position to play an important and valuable role in Africa and internationally, particularly here at the United Nations. 
Today is a joyous day for South Africa. 
The fundamental message of the long and tortuous road South Africa has walked is clear: all oppression will come to an end; freedom will eventually triumph everywhere. 
Mr. Botez (Romania): Let me first express the profound compassion of our Government, our people and ourselves, the members of the Romanian Mission to the United Nations, for the innocent victims of the natural disaster that hit Colombia. 
This long-awaited moment is the result of one of the most difficult and extraordinary lessons in recent history concerning the restoration of human dignity through democratic means. 
And let me incidentally mention in this respect how sensitive to such terms as "human dignity" against discriminatory practices, or "democratic means" in achieving social and political goals, are people like me, who spent so many years under communist dictatorship. 
One can therefore see that, in celebrating this triumph of democracy, we, the people of the post-communist world, have additional reasons indeed to celebrate. 
I will not elaborate for too long on this very special occasion about the modest contribution my Government has made to this celebration of decency, a value so often neglected in our world today. 
Romania hailed and supported, bilaterally and as a member of the international community, all the initiatives and efforts to put an end to the obsolete apartheid policies, to organize the process of non-racial elections and successfully to establish democratic institutions in South Africa. 
The leaders of all the main political parties of that marvellous country - and especially those of the African National Congress, the National Party and the Inkatha Freedom Party - have found understanding and friendship in their contacts with Romanian leaders. 
Like many of us in this Hall, we were all aware that democratic change in South Africa was possible only with the contribution of all political parties representing the whole spectrum of the people of South Africa. 
Romania has thus normalized its bilateral relations with South Africa following such consultations with virtually all its main political parties. 
For democracy means not only governance by the majority, but also the protection of minorities. 
The committee which awarded the Nobel Peace Prize proved that we all share such an unusual privilege. 
The international community and the United Nations have played a significant role during this process. 
For more than three decades the Special Committee against Apartheid, established by the General Assembly, channelled and sustained the determination of the Member States to reach goals often perceived as utopian. 
The resolution adopted today is also recognition of the successful conclusion of the dynamic work of the members of the Committee, especially in the past few years under the diligent chairmanship of Ambassador Ibrahim Gambari of Nigeria. 
What we really celebrate now is a victory against bigotry and intolerance, for racial discrimination is unfortunately not the only form of discrimination. 
It has been said that if we were to wake up some morning and find everyone with the same colour skin, by noon we would find something else to be prejudiced about. 
But people who have suffered from one form of prejudice can learn from this how to escape from other forms of discrimination. 
We are sure that the same spirit of tolerance and compromise as prevailed in the past will preside over the future of that magnificent country. 
We once again welcome South Africa into this forum. 
One very robust and technologically advanced civilization seemed to have easily overpowered several others. 
Within a short historical period following the first encounter of 1492 Western Europeans were able to exercise dominance over many of the peoples of the new world. 
From the islands of the Caribbean to the plains of North America, from South Africa to the South Pacific, the civilization of Western Europe, carried by its adventurous sons to distant shores, seemed fully capable of erasing all others. 
The slave trade intensified and expanded over several centuries, as required by an ever greater need for labour in the lands which had been conquered. 
Noted scholars and statesmen from the Caribbean have argued persuasively in many celebrated writings that theories of racial superiority began to emerge out of the economic relations which slave society created. 
"warm and heartfelt congratulations on the triumph of the African National Congress at the first non-racial, democratic general elections ever held in South Africa". 
The entire world now registers its applause. 
W. E. B. DuBois, an African-American scholar and freedom-fighter at the turn of this century, wrote that the problem of the twentieth century was the problem of race. 
As this century draws to a close, colonialism has been largely dismantled, and apartheid is no more. 
Race has been dethroned as mankind's most contentious problem. 
The gravest problem of the next century is largely one of economic injustice buttressed by radical nationalism within and among nations. 
My Government fully supports the proposal to forgive the debt to the United Nations incurred by the apartheid Government and therefore gladly joins the consensus resolution before us today. 
We wish the people and the Government of South Africa all the very best for the future, and I repeat my Prime Minister's pledge of Antigua and Barbuda's utmost cooperation and support. 
Thus, after economic sanctions and the arms embargo were lifted on 8 October 1993 and 25 May of this year, respectively, we have now terminated the mandate of the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
Among the organs created to contribute to the eradication of apartheid, no other Committee has played as active and determining a role in the efforts of the international community to put an end to this crime against mankind. 
He deserves our heartfelt gratitude for the remarkable role he played as head of that important Committee. 
We would also like to pay a warm tribute to the Secretary-General for having successfully carried out the tasks entrusted to him by various bodies of the United Nations and, thank all eminent Africans and others who contributed to this historic victory. 
I also extend our deep condolences to the families of the martyrs of South Africa, particularly the family of our colleague and friend, the late Johny Makatini of the ANC. 
It is also a victory for the front-line States, the Organization of African Unity and the international community which, through coercive measures, for decades played an effective role in support of the struggle of all South Africans. 
The Islamic Republic of Mauritania, hails this event, which shows that no problem is insurmountable when justice, reason and common sense prevail. 
The social and political transition towards a democratic order in South Africa constitutes a solid foundation for peace and stability in South Africa, as well as in southern Africa, which has suffered from wars for so many years. 
We are convinced that with its full reintegration in the community of nations this new South Africa will play a positive role with regard to the purposes and principles of the Charter, particularly economic and social development, which today is but another name for international peace and security. 
The international community contributed to the success of the struggle of the South African people, as well as to the organization of the pluralistic electoral process that crowned this national struggle, and it must now work in concert to consolidate this important victory. 
In conclusion, I should like to hail the decision the General Assembly took today to put an end to a painful chapter in the history of the entire African continent by restoring the full participation of South Africa in the General Assembly. 
At this time of joy and satisfaction let me finally add that the thoughts of my delegation also go to the Palestinian people whose inalienable rights have now been trampled for almost half a century. 
As we near the fiftieth anniversary of our Organization, may this important gain achieved by the international community promote peace, justice and solidarity at the service of the economic and social development of all peoples. 
Mr. Somavia (Chile) (interpretation from Spanish): May I begin by expressing the great emotion and satisfaction I feel in taking part in this event in the General Assembly Hall, the political home of the United Nations. 
This meeting symbolizes progress and faith in mankind and is of far-reaching significance for the tasks of the United Nations. 
Allow me briefly to describe a recent personal experience. 
I am happy to be addressing the Assembly today, but a week ago I represented my country at the Cairo meeting of non-aligned foreign ministers. 
There I felt the same emotions I am feeling now, inspired by seeing the delegation of South Africa, led by Foreign Minister Nzo, become a part of the Non-Aligned Movement. 
Our entire multilateral system is reacquainting itself with South Africa - something for which we have been struggling for years. 
The activities of the United Nations in Africa, and specifically with respect to South Africa, give today's meeting special meaning: a feeling of joy and celebration, hope and expectation. 
For so many years we stood shoulder to shoulder with our African comrades in their struggle for equality, democracy and peace: so many wills striving together here, in solidarity and cooperation with the leaders of that noble country. 
The United Nations does not often get to meet and say, "Mission accomplished", but today we are happy to be able to say precisely that. 
Granted, the United Nations role may have been secondary compared with the resolve with which the South African people itself tackled its great task and decided to meet its destiny and, as President Mandela himself has said, to begin its own process of reconciliation. 
These may be times of vertiginous political and technological change, but we sometimes feel discouraged at the persistence of tenacious negative aspects of the human condition rooted in selfishness and in the darkest chapters of our history. 
That is why this event, this meeting, this celebration renews our faith in humanity and its future, the progress of its intellect, and the solidarity of its actions. 
Africa's prosperity should be the new crusade of the world community. We must promote pragmatic activities to that end in all areas of international action deemed necessary, and in which we shall be asked to cooperate. 
This is a shared responsibility; we must demonstrate in deeds our renewed commitment to South Africa and to the entire African continent. 
The entire international community must be committed to cooperate in promoting social and economic development; only thus can we ensure genuine, lasting, productive peace and, ultimately, the flourishing of the humane, moral and ethical ideals of which President Mandela and his Government are such exemplars. 
Today more than ever before we must support Africa, we must do all we can to consolidate progress already made and to promote economic and social progress; for this we need resources. 
My country reiterates its political will to take a full, responsible part in whatever tasks the international community may decide on in that regard. 
Mr. Rahman (Bangladesh), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Chile has been a member of the Trust Fund for South Africa from its inception; I have represented my country there for the past four years. 
We have won the major victory of eliminating apartheid from the Constitution; we now face the great challenge of ensuring that apartheid's effects upon the people are eliminated too. 
The United Nations must therefore continue, with undiminished will, determination and impetus, to work with South Africa. 
As we all know, it is not enough to state things on paper; they must be translated into facts. 
As countries of the third world, as developing countries, we face these realities together with South Africa. 
In view of Austria's long-standing and active commitment to this course, let me add a few remarks to those statements. 
Nelson Mandela, now President, since his liberation in early 1990, and indeed before, has actively pursued the peaceful liberation of South Africa from the burden of apartheid. 
In President Frederik de Klerk he found a negotiating partner who stood by the conviction that peaceful and just development can never be based upon the principle of the domination of one race by another. 
The Nobel Peace Prize awarded jointly to Nelson Mandela and Frederik de Klerk justly rewarded the shared courage and tenacity of these two statesmen in bringing about this change of tide, from the oppressive system of apartheid to cooperation in democracy. 
Together the South African parties undertook important efforts to reach mutual understanding and to make necessary concessions in order to arrive at a common aim: the establishment of a peaceful, multi-ethnic, multi-racial and multi-confessional South Africa. 
We all fervently wish to see the lasting success of this model, which would not only be essential for the future of South Africa itself, but would also have examplary importance reaching far beyond South Africa. 
The efforts for national reconciliation in South Africa had widespread support from the international community. 
Austria therefore commends all those acting in the international field whose actions contributed in a constructive way to the elimination of apartheid. 
In this context, we gladly recognize the important contribution of the United Nations to the struggle for human dignity, human rights and democratic values. 
I should also like to underline the assistance given by the United Nations in ensuring that the first democratic elections could take place in South Africa in largely non-violent conditions, and we pay tribute to the many election observers, some of whom Austria had the great pleasure of providing. 
Certainly we all know that the recent establishment of a democratic Government must now be followed by a further active involvement of the international community in rendering assistance to the new South Africa. 
Rightly, the victims of apartheid have high expectations that the new democratic order will be tantamount to tangible economic and social advancement for them. 
An active and thriving economy will facilitate the successful accomplishment of the process of peaceful transition to a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
Austria will strive to contribute to bringing about the socio-economic underpinnings for a prospering democracy, using bilateral and multilateral channels. 
My delegation has listened with great interest to the important statement delivered today before the Assembly by Foreign Minister Nzo in this regard. 
We are certain that on the basis of its own past experience, South Africa will be able to make a major contribution to our work, including to the important issue of human riqhts and human development. 
Almost from its inception, the United Nations has played a crucial role in the struggle against apartheid. 
In furtherance of the principles and purposes of the Charter of the Organization and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, the United Nations has over the years exerted its moral authority on successive oppressive regimes in South Africa through the adoption of political, military, economic, social and cultural sanctions. 
The final report of the Special Committee against Apartheid provides some insight into the nature of the challenges confronting the new non-racial Government of South Africa. 
The reconstruction and development plans already afoot in South Africa will address these tasks, combined with the efforts to consolidate a negotiated consensus on the tackling of these and other problems among the various sectors of society. 
However, the new Government of National Unity cannot be expected to undertake these tremendous tasks entirely on its own. 
The international community must heed the call of President Nelson Mandela for its continued support, as his country strives to build peace and prosperity for all South Africans. 
Trinidad and Tobago strongly supports the recommendation contained in the resolution adopted earlier today concerning the proposed appointment of a high-level coordinator for United Nations development activities in South Africa. 
The resilience, determination and capacity for forgiveness and compromise demonstrated by the people of South Africa should indeed be a source of great hope and encouragement for us all. 
Twenty years later - today - South Africa has returned to its seat in the General Assembly. 
This change has occurred not just in South Africa, but in the whole world. 
If the global change has had implications for South Africa, the change in South Africa will have global implications as well. 
As a founder member of the Special Committee against Apartheid Nepal takes great pleasure in welcoming South Africa back to its rightful place in the General Assembly. 
Nepal will always continue to raise its voice for freedom, equality and justice. 
The struggle against injustice is historical and universal. 
The end of apartheid is a triumph of man's historic struggle for freedom, equality, justice and peace, If the history of civilization is supposed to be the history of man's struggle for freedom, the end of apartheid in South Africa is a milestone in the progress of civilization. 
South Africa today is in the process of change which may still be painful. 
However, the people of South Africa have been very fortunate to have the leadership of President Mandela, Mr. F. W. de Klerk, Archbishop Desmond Tutu and many others whose vision and political courage made this change possible. 
While South Africa has begun its march towards national reconstruction and development, many African countries today are deeply embroiled in large-scale bloodshed and massacres owing to ethnic conflicts. 
Negotiation is a civilized way for conflict resolution. 
South Africa has given us an example. 
The lesson of South African experience must be learned not just by the other African countries but by the countries in Europe, the Middle East, Asia and Latin America. 
We can see South Africa as a rising sun whose rays fanning out in the African horizon may enlighten every African nation and eventually the entire world. 
The transfer of power to the elected President of the Government of National Unity, Mr. Mandela, was a significant moment in the history of the entire world, which was watching the event. 
A political framework capable of achieving and protecting the values that are associated with liberty and tolerance is necessary to respond to the socio-economic needs of the people. 
The United Nations has been in the forefront against all discrimination based on race, colour, sex or language in all parts of the world. 
The purposes and principles of its Charter have been the source of inspiration for all peoples and countries. 
Several resolutions and declarations of the Security Council and the General Assembly helped accelerate the process of eradicating apartheid and inspired everyone to work collectively in our fight against it. 
Likewise, the Special Committee against Apartheid, with its continuous efforts, successfully worked as the focal point in the United Nations for activities to support and encourage the anti-apartheid movement since its establishment. 
As one of the members of the Non-Aligned Movement and the Group of 77, Nepal also welcomes South Africa in them. 
Mr. Mumbengegwi (Zimbabwe): This is an extremely auspicious occasion not only for South Africa and the southern Africa region but also for the African continent and the world. 
There is therefore cause for all-round celebration. 
However, in the midst of all the celebration, we would be remiss if we did not salute and congratulate the people of South Africa on their achievement of what had hitherto been regarded as "mission impossible". 
Indeed, let us congratulate them for their determination, courage and vision. 
We certainly welcome him today in his new capacity as the Foreign Minister of a free South Africa - a liberated South Africa. 
We also welcome his important statement to this General Assembly. 
The inauguration of that heroic son of Africa, Nelson Mandela, as President marked the liberation not only of South Africa, but also of our entire region. 
We can now look forward to an era of peace - an era of political and economic cooperation in the region and beyond. Never again will we have to divert scarce and much-needed resources from development to armaments. 
As we celebrate the end of apartheid as an ideology and commend the people of South Africa for skilfully negotiating the transition from minority rule to non-racial democracy, let it be remembered that the legacy of apartheid still remains. 
Foreign Minister Nzo, in his most important statement, clearly spelled out the reconstruction and development needs of the new South Africa. He further emphasized the need to demonstrate that democracy can and does work. 
Zimbabwe is extremely pleased that the item "Elimination of apartheid and establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa" has been deleted from the agenda of the United Nations. 
This signifies the successful conclusion of a protracted struggle spearheaded by a coalition of forces represented by the liberation movements at the national level, the front-line States at the regional level, the Organization of African Unity (OAU) at the continental level and the United Nations at the international level. 
At the continental level, our appreciation is due to the OAU, through its able and resourceful Secretary General, Salim Ahmed Salim, and its Liberation Committee, under its indomitable Executive Secretary, General Hashim Mbita. 
However, when all is said and done, this victory belongs to the people of South Africa. 
Lesotho is happy to see him presiding as we all warmly welcome the new democratic South Africa back into the United Nations fold. 
It is historic, because this is the very first time the highest body of the United Nations has addressed post-apartheid South Africa; indeed, this is a source of great joy and jubilation for all of us. 
This very same Assembly, having so persistently and so vigorously pressed for the elimination of apartheid and for a negotiated settlement, is today proud that a new, non-racial Government of National Unity, under the wise and capable leadership of Mr. Nelson Mandela, has been ushered in. 
What has transpired since the adoption of that Declaration is now common knowledge. 
The decision to hold South Africa's first-ever free elections in accordance with the principles of universal suffrage opened the way for the country's transition to a democratic and non-racial society, an objective that had been defined and expressed in the Declaration. 
Since 1910 the desire of the oppressed majority in South Africa had been to fully and actively participate, as ordinary citizens, in the election and choice of their democratic Government. 
As we welcome South Africa back into the community of nations, we should remember that this is a historic month in that country. 
Eighteen years ago, in this very month, the youth of South Africa resolved to join their fathers and mothers in the long, arduous and very bloody struggle for their birthright. 
It has been a glorious struggle for freedom, democracy, human dignity and human rights - nothing more and nothing less. 
Mr. Ouedraogo (Burkina Faso), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The Kingdom of Lesotho greatly admires all South Africans for their laudable efforts, which have decisively eliminated the unjust and inhuman system of apartheid. 
The spectacular success of the African National Congress (ANC) has not only concluded the ugly chapter of apartheid, but has also completed the liberation of the African continent. 
Only the magnanimous and gracious President Mandela could demonstrate to everyone that the ANC victory was for all the people of South Africa by accommodating all in the formation of first post-apartheid Government of South Africa. 
It has been the relentless struggle of all concerned that has carried South Africa to where it is today. 
Their patience and negotiating abilities since the first Conference on a Democratic South Africa cannot be surpassed. 
The South Africans taught us such new expressions as "sufficient consensus" in the art of negotiation. 
It is that spirit of sufficient consensus that has allowed them truly to cross the Rubicon and land on the shores of national unity and national reconciliation. 
It is a mammoth task, since it must address the injustices and inequities which are the legacies of apartheid. 
Economic and technical assistance to South Africa need to be expanded. 
Aid to South Africa will help provide basic needs and social and physical infrastructure for the underprivileged majority, which suffered in the past as a result of apartheid. 
He followed the signs to the final destination of the democratic route. 
It is great men with great minds like Mr. de Klerk who would swiftly move to concede defeat to President Mandela, the deserving leader of the majority Government of National Unity. 
The same sentiments are extended to the support staff behind the scenes. 
We heartily welcome the final report of the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
That informative report seals the ugly chapter of apartheid and highlights in a most lucid manner the most commendable efforts made by the Special Committee towards the declared objective of eliminating apartheid. 
The emerging historic era in Africa is worth celebrating, since the end of apartheid marks a transformational and historic course for the rest of Africa and the southern African region, which had to bear the bitter fruits of the system of apartheid. 
The second phase of post-apartheid South Africa will be the hardest, in that there has to be a contained climate of political, economic and social stability in which all the people of South Africa can freely and fully exercise their fundamental human rights. 
The implementation and practicability of the post-apartheid Constitution of South Africa has yet to be seen to provide the overall framework in this regard. 
Through the completion of its mammoth task in South Africa, the United Nations has not only made history, but has followed its course of maintaining international peace and security. 
We salute the great people of South Africa and their leaders, particularly the fallen heroes and heroines. 
Lesotho will continue to walk the same road with its immediate neighbour as it enters the new battle lines on the economic and social fronts. 
In conclusion, we in Lesotho say "Let the blood spilled and lost in the struggle against apartheid not have been lost in vain, but be valued, for it has nourished the cause of freedom, justice, liberty, democracy and human rights that we all cherish. 
We welcome a united, non-racial and democratic South Africa to its rightful place as a full Member of this Organization. 
The United Nations sustained a relentless campaign for the elimination of the system of apartheid, which held the overwhelming majority of the people of South Africa in bondage to a pernicious ideology based on racism and maintained by iniquitous laws and armed force. 
The struggle against apartheid has been a universal one, bringing together the entire membership of the United Nations, representing not only the highest ideals enshrined in the Charter, but also the collective will of all Member States. 
The front-line States of southern Africa have played a major role as well, sustaining a struggle which has sometimes spread beyond the borders of South Africa. 
The Special Committee against Apartheid, which successfully concludes its mandate, deserves our gratitude for all the work it has have done. 
The struggle against apartheid is now over. 
While we all celebrate the dawn of freedom, it is the people of South Africa who suffered the burden of apartheid. 
In his inauguration speech President Nelson Mandela recognized the role played by the masses of South Africa and their leaders - political, religious, women, youth, business, traditional and others - in keeping alive the struggle for freedom even in its darkest hours. 
President Mandela himself was an inspiration to his people even as he languished in prison. 
He remained free even in captivity. 
The lesson of history, as President Mandela has observed, is that none of us alone can achieve success. 
It is necessary to act together as a united people for national reconciliation and for nation-building. 
The people of South Africa have pledged to redress socio-economic imbalances and to liberate themselves from the bondage of poverty, deprivation, suffering, and gender and other discrimination. 
We offer the new South Africa heartfelt congratulations on its heroic victory. 
Today South Africa is once against taking its seat in the General Assembly as a sovereign, free and independent State able to guide the destiny of its people. 
In the elections held last April, the people of South Africa showed their determination to give birth to a new society where conciliation and national reconstruction would be the main challenges. 
Long years of struggle and negotiations preceded the historic events of late April. 
For many years, the South African people, headed by unique leaders, persevered patiently in its struggle to attain the rights denied it by a minority regime. 
This spirit of the South African struggle is an example to us all and confirms our dedication to the elimination of racism and discrimination in all its forms. 
His struggle and that of the South African people set an example for us all. 
The end of apartheid is of major significance to the entire international community and to all those who contributed in one way or another to its elimination. 
We can say that its mission was carried out in an exceptional fashion and that it can take pride in its accomplishment. 
On 10 May 1994 the Government of National Unity, the legitimate and representative Government, undertook the challenge of guiding the South African nation. 
We are in favour of all the efforts to maximize international cooperation and thereby contribute to the difficult task of national reconstruction. 
The recent Ministerial Conference held in Cairo received South Africa as its one hundred and eleventh member. 
This is a most significant event for the Movement, which remained firm in condemning apartheid. 
Likewise, through its efforts and solidarity, it ensured rejection of the apartheid regime by the United Nations and recognition of the legitimacy of the struggle of the South African people at its most vulnerable and difficult time. 
We consider that such activities must be carried out within the institutional framework established by the General Assembly, specifically through resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992 and resolution 48/209 of 21 December 1993. 
In that light, we reiterate our readiness to support the new Government of South Africa in its difficult task of overcoming the effects of apartheid in an independent, sovereign, united, democratic, non-racial nation free to choose its own future as a full Member of the United Nations. 
My country fully shares the General Assembly's satisfaction at this most important event. 
The President: I call next on His Excellency Mr. Salman Khursheed, Minister of State for External Affairs of the Government of India. 
Mr. Khursheed (India): It is with a sense of fulfilment and joy that I address the Assembly today to represent India. 
This is indeed a historic occasion. 
We welcome the new South Africa in our midst, as an equal Member of this Organization ready to participate in all its activities in accordance with to the purposes and principles of the Charter. 
The people of India join the courageous people of South Africa with joy, happiness and pride in celebrating their achievement and what it signifies for humanity. 
We pay a tribute to President Mandela, who symbolizes the aspirations of the South African people and the values of non-racialism, democracy and peace, and to the leadership of South Africa for their courage and steadfastness in pursuing a goal which, not too long ago, appeared remote. 
We see the end of apartheid in that country as vindication of the human values we have always held high and pursued steadfastly and unwaveringly. 
India was in the vanguard of the anti-apartheid struggle, and was the first to raise the subject in the United Nations, in 1946, even before achieving our own independence; we did this because we felt that it was our own cause and not just that of a distant neighbour. 
In a way, the achievements of the South African struggle are a homage to Mahatma Gandhi, the father of our nation. 
About a century ago, when he was in South Africa, he saw a link between the struggles for freedom in that country and in ours. 
Our own freedom movement was guided by his experiences in South Africa. 
The establishment of a non-racial and democratic Government in South Africa represents a victory for universal human values. 
The leadership provided by President Mandela and others has guided the broad-based negotiations in the last few laps to the successful conclusion of establishing a Government of National Unity based on a democratic and non-racial interim Constitution. 
The various decisions of the General Assembly and the Security Council, including measures relating to sanctions, served the useful role of putting pressure where it was needed crucially. 
India has always joined these international efforts in the United Nations, in the Commonwealth and in the Non-Aligned Movement on the basis of our own historic ties with South Africa and our firm belief in the universal human values of democracy and non-racialism. 
It was this belief, and our commitment to support the countries in southern Africa in their struggle against the consequences of apartheid, that led India to take the initiative of establishing the Africa Fund at the Harare summit of non-aligned countries in September 1986. 
Through 1992, when the Fund was wound up, it provided substantial economic assistance to the front-line States. 
The struggle has, however, not ended. 
A political dream that has been fulfilled is now being reshaped in the form of the increased expectations of the people of South Africa, who have been suffering through many decades of socio-economic discrimination and disadvantages. 
While we wish all success to the new Government of South Africa in developing appropriate policy instruments to address the problem of socio-economic inequities and economic growth, the role of the international community, as represented by the United Nations and individual countries, cannot be over-emphasized. 
We also welcome the recommendation that the Secretary-General consider appointing, in consultation with the Government of South Africa, a coordinator for United Nations development activities in the country in accordance with the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly, including resolutions 47/199 and 48/209. 
At this stage, may I also congratulate the Special Committee against Apartheid on a task well done. 
The activities of the Committee and support from its members generated international support for anti-apartheid movements in South Africa at a time when it was most needed. 
India itself has gone through the stages of low growth and development. 
India has developed considerable expertise in the development of entrepreneurship, human resource development through training and so forth, and development-linked growth through small and medium industries. 
We stand ready to work with the Government of South Africa in any of the areas where bilateral cooperation between our two countries could prove mutually beneficial. 
We are confident that such bilateral cooperation will contribute to the stability and prosperity of our common region. 
We salute and embrace our South African brethren on this historic achievement. 
The peaceful and successful installation of a democratic dispensation under the leadership of South Africa's foremost freedom fighter, President Nelson Mandela, has breathed new life and rekindled hopes for a better tomorrow for its diverse and divided society. 
The painstaking negotiations undertaken between South Africa's political parties and the former regime have demonstrated the political maturity and the spirit of goodwill of its acknowledged leaders in choosing the democratic process to shape their destiny. 
As the Government of National Unity steers South Africa's transition to democracy, it is my delegation's hope that the protection and advancement of the interests and welfare of its long-suffering people would be uppermost on the Government's agenda. 
Undoubtedly, varied challenges will have to be faced by the South African Government and people as they tread the road to economic and social recovery and growth. 
Assistance from all sectors of our global community, particularly the United Nations, will therefore be vital. 
In this regard, we wish to reassure them of our continued assistance and support as they embark on the arduous task of building a new society based on respect for human rights and the promotion of economic and social equality. 
As it rejoins the family of nations, we look forward to its meaningful participation and active involvement in the work of our world Organization. 
The dark chapter of apartheid is no more. 
Cooperation and brotherhood can only serve to strengthen the foundations of a united South Africa. 
Mr. Malone (Canada), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Mr. Khan (Pakistan): My delegation welcomes in our midst His Excellency Mr. Alfred Nzo, Foreign Minister of the Republic of South Africa. We should like to thank the Chairman of the Special Committee against Apartheid for his introductory statement made earlier today. 
Throughout that period the United Nations resolutely opposed apartheid - a crime against humanity - and made consistent and unrelenting efforts to achieve its total elimination. 
Our meeting here today signals the closure of a long and painful chapter in the history of South Africa. 
My delegation congratulates and salutes all South Africans and their leadership for their courage, wisdom, resilience and vision in steering South Africa away from the odious practice of apartheid and towards the path of freedom, tolerance and equality. 
This is indeed the triumph of all South Africans and their political leaders for bringing a peaceful end to apartheid and for laying foundations for a new, non-racial and democratic South Africa with equal guaranteed rights for one and all. 
We are confident that, under his able and sagacious leadership, scars of the past will soon heal and the goal of nation-building achieved. 
The freedom struggle in South Africa has been of epic proportions, with few parallels in modern history. 
We therefore rejoice in the birth of a free and democratic South Africa. 
The socio-economic disparities caused by apartheid need to be urgently addressed to ensure the stable and peaceful development of post-apartheid South Africa. 
In this context, ever since its establishment in 1962, the Special Committee against Apartheid, as the United Nations body entrusted with monitoring of developments in South Africa, has played a vital role in mobilizing international support for the elimination of apartheid. 
As we terminate the Special Committee with the successful completion of its mandate, we wish to record our profound appreciation for the work it did. 
We fully share the recommendation of the Committee of Trustees that it has fulfilled its mandate and that the balance in the Trust Fund be transferred to the United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa for use in its educational and training projects in South Africa. 
As South Africa returns to the family of nations, we assure it of the fullest support and cooperation of the Pakistan delegation. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): We meet today to salute the completion of the process of reintegration of South Africa into the family of nations, a process initiated less than one year ago, when the General Assembly decided to lift the economic sanctions then in place against that country. 
As we do so, we confirm our support for the huge strides of the South African people in their effort to rebuild their country on the basis of a democratic and non-racial State in which everyone is entitled to exercise full citizenship, regardless of the colour of their skin. 
The Special Committee against Apartheid has successfully fulfilled its mandate and concluded its work after making a vital contribution in leading international efforts towards the complete elimination of apartheid. 
Such qualities, embodied in the very person of President Nelson Mandela - a man of destiny, courage and action - should constitute a source of inspiration for the whole world. 
South Africa has undoubtedly set an example, the positive effects of which we hope will be felt in other situations currently on the agenda of the United Nations. 
What seemed like a vision not so long ago has become a reality - a bright opportunity in a world that in many places and in many ways remains troubled by intolerance and discrimination. 
We all have reason to rejoice at the South African transition to racial democracy. 
Brazil feels very close to southern Africa - not only in terms of geographical proximity but especially in view of the many and strong historical and cultural links that bound us to our neighbours on the other rim of the South Atlantic Ocean. 
This gesture bears witness to the maturity and sense of responsibility of the young South African democracy. 
On that occasion I reaffirmed that Brazil, as a South Atlantic neighbour of South Africa, continues to look forward to the moment when South Africa will take its rightful place in the partnership of countries of the zone of peace and cooperation in the South Atlantic. 
My Government has also expressed its commitment to strengthening our ties with the new South Africa, and has reiterated its readiness to contribute to the huge tasks lying ahead in that country's reconstruction efforts, where the socio-economic disparities caused by apartheid need to be addressed. 
We are glad and very proud to welcome the new united, democratic, non-racial South Africa back to this Organization, in its full capacity. 
We consider it most appropriate that this meeting is taking place with the participation of His Excellency Mr. Alfred Nzo, Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Republic of South Africa, whose presence in the seat rightly reserved for his country I have the pleasure to acknowledge. 
Mr. Lamptey (Ghana): Thirty-two years ago the General Assembly took the momentous decision to set up the Special Committee against Apartheid to sensitize international opinion to the inhumanity of the obnoxious system of apartheid in South Africa. 
Even though apartheid was recognized as an institutionalized system of racism and discrimination that critically violated the principles of the Charter of our Organization, an effective strategy for its elimination had eluded the international community, particularly the principal organs of the United Nations. 
The search for a response to the repugnant system became choked by, and intertwined with, other principles of the Charter. 
At one point discussions in the Assembly fell victim to filibustering, because to some the idea of the United Nations dealing with a practice within a "sovereign Member State" constituted interference in internal affairs. 
The nature and mode of the struggle to eliminate apartheid caused passionate and recriminatory discussions. 
The heroic people of South Africa, however, marched on. 
Some suffered incarceration, and Robben Island gained instant notoriety. 
Others left home to continue the struggle from outside; still others found habitation outside the bright lights of the cities, towns and villages. 
In the midst of this hesitation, uncertainty and confusion, the United Nations Special Committee against Apartheid was born. 
Its membership, even to this day, reflects the lack of consensus, let alone unanimity, about how, even what, the international community wanted to do with apartheid - a practice the Organization had condemned as evil. 
These by and in themselves are notable achievements, for which the Special Committee aainst Apartheid will and should be remembered. 
The 1989 adoption, without a vote, of the Declaration on Apartheid and its Destructive Consequences in Southern Africa, however, immortalized the Committee as the legitimate vehicle through which the international community could and should assist in the elimination of apartheid in South Africa. 
The intense and extensive consultations that preceded the adoption of the draft resolution at the level of the Committee, involving non-members of the Committee, were a testimony to the ability of Member States to diligently search for a common platform, even in the face of strategic differences. 
The consensus, if not unanimity, that characterized the adoption of the Declaration was an unequivocal statement by the international community that apartheid had to go, and had to go on the basis of clear conditions and strategies. 
In a sense, the Declaration was a turning point in the liberation struggle. 
Today South Africa has rid itself of apartheid and returned in dignity to the comity of nations. 
Before the curtain is drawn, Ghana wishes to join in the standing ovation for the outstanding performance of the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
We offer special appreciation and gratitude to its Chairman, Ambassador Gambari of Nigeria, for the steadfastness with which he pursued the struggle. 
We also recall with gratitude the contributions of his predecessors. 
Our gratitude also goes to the Secretary-General and his staff, who provided excellent support services to the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
Above all, we salute the indomitable spirit of the South Africans who prevailed over apartheid - those who struggled against it as well as those who gave it up. 
We wish President Nelson Mandela and the Government of National Unity success. 
Finally, let me recall that at the very moment of the birth of his nation, Osagyefo Mr. Kwame Nkrumah issued the dictum that the independence of Ghana was meaningless unless it was linked to the total liberation of Africa. 
And his heirs have never hesitated a moment in their practical commitment to carrying out the historic charge. 
Thus, wherever rests the soul of Kwame Nkrumah today, the remarkable achievement of South Africa brings meaning to the independence of Ghana. 
From North to South, East to West, freedom for the African people is secured. 
Let not the difficulties of the moment cloud this singular achievement, nor should we allow the vicissitudes of the future to strike fear and doubt in our hearts. 
For these also we shall overcome in triumph. 
Ethiopia shall arise! 
President Nelson Mandela and his companions and colleagues have, by their wisdom, set a unique example in the history of humankind. 
What has just happened in South Africa teaches us a lesson in political philosophy and conduct: everything is possible with patience, perseverance and, above all, the good will of all the players on the political scene and their sincere faith in the future. 
Indeed, inspired by the desire to serve the common interest of all South Africans, they acted to promote a climate of harmony, confidence and national reconciliation. 
This great work, which they carried out with courage and determination, deserves our respect and our support. 
In this solemn meeting, we cannot fail to stress the assistance lent by the international community to the struggle of the South African people. 
The Special Committee against Apartheid has fulfilled its mission very satisfactorily, and we take this opportunity to congratulate its Chairman, Ambassador Ibrahim Gambari, and its other members on having contributed so effectively to the Committee's action. 
The advent of a democratic, united and non-racial South Africa is a factor favouring stability and prosperity both regionally and internationally. 
Obviously, it has been a long and difficult struggle, which has occupied the international community since the inception of the United Nations. 
She stated: 
Since that time, the international community, year after year, in forum after forum, had condemned and rejected the apartheid system. 
The day was eagerly awaited when we could jubilantly welcome a non-racial and democratic South Africa into our midst. 
But when the flag of the new South Africa was hoisted on 10 May 1994, it marked the total eradication of apartheid. 
Yes, we have travelled that road; we have felt and suffered the anguish of apartheid. 
With the roots of apartheid still alive then, we in Namibia never lost sight of the stark reality that unless South Africa was free our own freedom and democracy were in jeopardy. 
Finally, we have triumphed. 
Just as we struggled together against the apartheid rule, we look forward to working together to ensure development and prosperity for our people and our region. 
Freedom in South Africa, like anywhere else, did not come without cost. 
There has been massive loss of lives not only in South Africa but, equally, in the entire region. 
In the front-line States, the wars of destabilization wreaked havoc, killed, maimed and destroyed. 
The number of orphans and disabled and the destroyed infrastructure in the region remain today the deep scars of apartheid destabilization. 
The international community, especially the support groups, through the anti-apartheid movement, worked tirelessly for a South Africa free of apartheid. 
This was the price paid in order for us to rejoice today. 
As fatigue and pessimism crept in, the Committee kept the course. 
The role played by the Committee against Apartheid in the pre-election period and its mobilization efforts for a post-apartheid South Africa are commendable. 
Indeed, we can never repay those who sacrificed for the democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
This must be our pledge. 
When we welcome the new South Africa, we do so, among other reasons, in recognition of the beginning of a brighter future for southern Africa. 
As the apartheid system that sponsored and fanned destabilization in the entire region, causing havoc and destruction and spawning waves of refugees and displaced persons, has finally been done away with; the time for reconstruction and economic cooperation in the region has finally dawned. 
The member countries of SADC, in particular, must work for an atmosphere of peace, democracy and reconciliation to permeate the region. 
A stable and conflict-free SADC region holds great prospects for economic development for all the countries of the region, and in fact for the entire African continent. 
The economic task confronting the new South Africa is daunting. 
It is estimated that 53 per cent of South Africans live below the poverty line, while over 1 million children are malnourished. 
Thus, the structural imbalances and the inequities that result from decades of apartheid are gigantic. 
Apartheid, which was the most comprehensive programme of racial entitlement, must be replaced by affirmative action. 
To this end, assistance by the international community is indispensable. 
We have conference services only until 9 p.m. 
I am quite certain that that is not what representatives here present wish. 
All of us would therefore be grateful if the remaining speakers could adhere to the five-minute rule. 
Mr. Musuka (Zambia): May I join preceding speakers in congratulating and welcoming back to the international community and, in particular, to the General Assembly the South African delegation to the United Nations, led by the Honourable Minister for Foreign Affairs, Mr. Alfred Nzo. 
The united, democratic and non-racial South African Government, under the able leadership of President Nelson Mandela, has moved fast, with the support of the international community, in reclaiming its rightful place in various international organizations. 
My delegation is equally happy that, after four decades, the General Assembly is discussing the question of the elimination of apartheid and the establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa for the last time. 
The question of apartheid in South Africa has been on the international agenda for so long; throughout this period the United Nations has been unrelenting in its opposition to apartheid. 
It is therefore fitting that the arch-rival of apartheid, President Nelson Mandela, together with the international community represented in the General Assembly, should celebrate today the total elimination of apartheid in South Africa by resuming the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
It is against this background that the General Assembly has resumed its forty-eighth Session to consider the report of the Special Committee against Apartheid (A/48/22/Add.1) and the report of the Secretary-General regarding the United Nations Trust Fund for South Africa (A/48/523/Add.1). 
The abolition of apartheid through the democratic elections in South Africa is a victory first of all for the democratic process and secondly for all South Africans regardless of race. 
The efforts of the Secretary-General of the United Nations deserve special mention and appreciation by the international community. 
The socio-economic disparities caused by apartheid need to be urgently addressed to ensure the stable and peaceful development of the united, non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
The funds will go a long way to help develop human resources in South Africa. 
Let me take this opportunity to reiterate that Zambia stands ready to work very closely with South Africa in pursuit of socio-economic development, bilaterally and at the regional and international levels. 
The cherished goals of peace, freedom and justice that we share with the new South Africa inspired Zambia to support the freedom struggle. 
A new South Africa has been born, and we join previous speakers in welcoming the new South Africa into this Hall once again. 
I wish to make some brief points on agenda item 38, entitled: "Elimination of apartheid and establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa", and the report of the Special Committee against Apartheid, which is before this Assembly. 
The Special Committee against Apartheid deserves high praise for its active role in pursing its activities, often under extreme pressure and with limited resources. 
The Committee may have completed its mandate, but as we know, "old habits die hard" and as a caution, we should continue all efforts to ensure that the last cells created by apartheid are once and for all eliminated. 
What more evidence do we need than the historic elections and the proclamation of President Mandela that the Special Committee, together with the international community, including non-governmental organizations, has achieved a milestone in human history? 
Since our independence, the Government of Papua New Guinea had consistently condemned the abhorrent system of apartheid and demonstrated its solidarity with the United Nations by banning all contact with racist South Africa. 
I am pleased to state that we have reviewed our policies on South Africa in the light of recent events, and Parliament has unanimously set in motion legislative action to effect the necessary changes. 
We note with satisfaction comments made in the report on the multi-party negotiations, especially the active participation by all parties in preventing possible outbreaks of violence. 
We are pleased to see that the democratization of South Africa was obtained through a relatively peaceful process and that a sense of solidarity has been planted to take root in a more constructive and integrated way. 
Peace for South Africa is peace for Africa and for the world. 
We congratulate the South African Government, the African National Congress, the Democratic Party, and all other important players who took an active part and an extensive role in the formation of the Transitional Executive Council. 
We encourage the wishes of the leaders to establish regional mechanisms in South Africa to promote regional trade and economic development, and contribute to peace and security in the region. 
South Africa, with its existing infrastructure and resources, could play an important role in such a regional mechanism. 
The western media can also play their part by adopting a more balanced attitude and by focusing on the many positive changes that are taking place in South Africa. 
My Government supports action by the United Nations through its various agencies and organizations to increase development assistance to South Africa, and especially in bringing about employment opportunities for the deprived majority of its citizens. 
Finally, we look forward to further collaboration with the new South Africa in our common endeavours to fulfill the Charter of the United Nations. 
Mr. Remirez de Estenoz Barciela (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): For South Africa, the April 1994 elections marked the end of centuries of injustice. 
This political watershed opens up an optimistic chapter for the people of South Africa and the world as a whole after many years of tenacious and heroic struggle. 
It constitutes a triumph not only for the anti-apartheid movement but for all of Africa, the third world and all progressive forces around the world, which today hail and celebrate the historic victory of Nelson Mandela and the African National Congress. 
I refer to the military failures of a State that based its military potential on racism and aggression against neighbouring countries and that suffered a crushing defeat at Cuito Cuanavale, which, in conjunction with other internal and external factors, marked the irreversible decline of apartheid. 
For Cuba, 300,000 of whose sons and daughters offered their modest support to the liberation of Africa, it is both an honour and a strict duty to contribute with our efforts to the reconstruction of a democratic South Africa. 
Today, the United Nations, the Special Committee against Apartheid - and especially its Chairman, the Ambassador of Nigeria, His Excellency Mr. Ibrahim Gambari - and the international community can take just pride in the contibution they have made over the decades towards the elimination of apartheid. 
But important though that effort was, equally essential will be the measures that we adopt to contribute to the national reconstruction of the new South Africa. 
Racial inequality, social injustice - in a word, the effects of the policy of apartheid over the years - created a critical situation in the economic and social spheres for the great majority in South Africa that today needs to be rectified. 
Today the international community, consistent with its support for the process that put an end to apartheid, should extend to the new Government all the necessary cooperation to reach its aspirations for peace, harmony and progress. 
In our particular case, and despite the limitations that we are facing today, we are prepared to lend all the support we can, considering the tradition and experience that Cuba has in assisting our brotherly peoples in Africa. 
Let us all now help to consolidate it and to turn it into a symbol of international cooperation for the sake of the future of the heroic people of South Africa. 
The President: Again, I should like to appeal to delegations to be as brief as possible to allow us to complete the proceedings as planned. 
Mr. Bangura (Sierra Leone): A month ago, the Security Council took a major decision in terminating the sanctions and other measures that it had imposed against the then-apartheid Government of South Africa. 
It was done in the wake of that country's transformation into a united, democratic and non-racial society, following the results of its first pluralistic general elections. 
That decision closed a chapter in the long and painful struggle to bring an end to a racist practice that had been universally condemned. 
Today, we are meeting to close still yet another significant chapter - this time, in the work of this Assembly. 
Our meeting today is to witness a procedure that is phoenix-like: in bringing to an end the work of the Special Committee against Apartheid, the participation of South Africa in the work of this Assembly must now resume on the former's ashes. 
When in 1962 the General Assembly established, at its seventeenth regular session, the subsidiary organ that was later to become the Special Committee against Apartheid, after two name changes, few thought that it would take a generation to resolve the question with which it was vested. 
Indeed, it is noteworthy that roughly 40 per cent of the present membership of this Organization had not yet been admitted and therefore took no part in the adoption of resolution 1761 (XVII), which gave life to the Special Committee. 
This notwithstanding, they would later add the weight of their support to the anti-apartheid effort in the ensuing three decades. 
Yet, though 30-odd years may pale in the life-spans of nations or organizations, we as a delegation are tempered by the realization that many in South Africa who fought and died in the struggle against apartheid never lived to see their thirtieth birthday. 
The Special Committee against Apartheid will occupy a special place in the annals of this Organization for its persistence and for its dedication to the cause of those millions who were discriminated against and stripped of their dignity and humanity. 
No doubt, today's meeting might have taken place years sooner had the circumstances in the ensuing years been different. 
We will never know for sure. 
That is now for historians to ponder. 
We have noted with satisfaction the valuable contribution it also made to the anti-apartheid effort. 
The Committee went further to undertake a review of the socio-economic situation in South Africa, especially the broad challenges that need to be confronted in the post-apartheid period in order to secure the foundations of its young non-racial society. 
It shows that with patience, commitment and a clear sense of purpose the international community can bring hope and change even in the most intractable of situations. 
Mr. Malone (Canada): I am pleased to speak today on the occasion of the reassumption of its seat by the Republic of South Africa. 
But it is also a very proud day for Canada. 
We were stout supporters of all United Nations initiatives for South Africa. 
Over the years, we have lent material and moral support to the democratic movement. 
During the election, there were over 170 Canadians present as electoral observers, including 12 who were members of the official Canadian observation team, led by our Secretary of State for Latin America and Africa, the Honourable Christine Stewart, and 55 with the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa. 
We know that the transition to democracy does not end with an election. 
South Africa has made nearly miraculous progress in the past five years and deserves the heartfelt congratulations and admiration of the rest of the world. 
Canada will exert every effort in this Organization and others to help the people of South Africa earn the rewards of their long, costly and patient struggle. 
Canadians stand in frank admiration of the people of South Africa, who have overcome years of hatred, fear and intolerance to achieve through patient negotiation and compromise a revolution more radical, more permanent and more all-pervasive than anyone could ever hope to achieve through warfare. 
The lesson of South Africa is one from which we can all learn. 
Today, as they regain their seat in the United Nations, Canada looks forward to working with South Africans as they re-enter the world community and share with us the vision and wisdom that have brought them so far. 
The demolition of apartheid is a testimony to the age-old philosophy that nothing can stop a people fighting for equality and freedom. 
The apartheid regime in South Africa had erected over many decades a monstrous infrastructure backed by legal, administrative and military machinery which very few people believed could be dismantled this year. 
There is no doubt however, that this almost impossible feat could not have been achieved without the determination of the South African people and the concerted efforts of the international community. 
In that regard, the United Nations played a vital role in the struggle for the demolition of apartheid. 
Last month the Security Council by its resolution 919 (1994) lifted all the remaining sanctions against South Africa. 
With the elimination of apartheid, the long process of decolonization is now complete. However, many challenges still lie ahead. 
The difficulties being experienced by African countries, including the crisis in Somalia and Rwanda, are but painful reminders that political emancipation is not the panacea for all problems. 
The largest and most difficult struggle is usually for socio-economic development, particularly the eradication of poverty and improvement of the standards of living of people. 
The continued support of the international community in this regard will be vital. 
We are, however, confident that the new Government of South Africa under President Mandela is best equipped to meet these challenges. 
His calmness, his wisdom, his spirit of inclusiveness and accommodation, his magnanimity and his capacity to forgive and forget are some of his most admirable qualities. 
Former President Frederik de Klerk has also carved out a place for himself as a statesman of rare abilities and vision. 
We should however not fail to remind ourselves on this occasion that, although apartheid has now been abolished, many forms of racial discrimination, including xenophobia, still exist, and we are greatly concerned that these evils have been gathering momentum in some parts of the world. 
The United Nations should therefore not rest until all these forms of discrimination and the appendages of apartheid are completely eradicated. 
Mr. Bissember (Guyana): It is with a feeling of immense pride and satisfaction that I speak today on behalf of the Government of Guyana, to welcome the delegation of the new, democratic and non-racial South Africa to this resumed session of the General Assembly of the United Nations. 
Our pride is equally great, with the knowledge that through the collective efforts and persistence of the international community we have now witnessed the end of the unjust system of apartheid, epitomized by the holding of internationally supervised elections under the principle of universal adult suffrage. 
Since the 1950s the present governing party in Guyana, under the leadership of Mr. Cheddi Jagan, has given positive and consistent support to the anti-apartheid struggles of the African National Congress. 
In addition, Guyana would like on this occasion to record its appreciation for the important role and achievements of the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
As we look forward, with the Government and people of South Africa, to the future, my delegation wishes to assure the delegation of South Africa of our support and cooperation in this and other forums. 
In this, Guyana and South Africa have common experiences. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese): Today the United Nations declares to the world the demise of the diabolical system of apartheid and warmly welcomes a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa back to the international community. 
Last April, the world witnessed a turning point in the history of a nation, when the South African people freely expressed their collective aspiration to a better future and their determination to ensure a life of dignity, equality and freedom for every man and woman in their country. 
The people of South Africa finally succeeded through years of struggle and perseverance, in terminating decades of minority racist domination; today we salute and congratulate them on a most magnificent and historic victory over racial discrimination. 
For more than four decades, the United Nations system played a leading role in mobilizing international opinion against apartheid, and contributed to the positive changes in South Africa. 
The adoption of the Declaration on Apartheid and its Destructive Consequences in Southern Africa at the sixteenth special session of the General Assembly was a historic decision which indeed prepared the ground for today's deliberations on removing the consideration of the question of apartheid from our agenda. 
We have recently established diplomatic relations with the Government of National Unity in South Africa, and are eager to expand our trade and economic ties with the new South Africa. 
Mr. Samassekou (Mali) (interpretation from French): It was with deep emotion and indescribable pride that we welcomed the advent of the new democratic, united South Africa and, thus, the complete liberation of the African continent. 
We welcome that historic event. 
For all Africa, it was the culmination of a determined struggle that was among the highest priorities set by the peoples of Africa when, following independence, they established the Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
We are glad that right has prevailed over the arbitrary and the absurd. 
My delegation pays a tribute to the great men of the recent history of the South African people, gathered together in a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa - Frederik Willem de Klerk and President Nelson Mandela. 
It also pays a tribute to all the brave and unconquerable freedom fighters for their patriotism, heroism and stoicism. 
Finally, my delegation welcomes and associates itself with all the South African men, women and children who are today rightfully tasting the fruits of their struggle, which took the lives of so many worthy and immortal martyrs. 
Faith in their rights, in justice and in African and international solidarity ensured the great and certain victory of law and morality, the invincible weapons of oppressed peoples. 
My delegation takes this opportunity to recall with pride the constant, active and positive participation of all the peoples of Africa in the struggle and the suffering of their South African brothers in their battle with apartheid, an immoral scourge unanimously condemned by our Organization and all international bodies. 
These organizations for decades spared no effort in condemning and weakening, by sanctions of various kinds, the racist minority regime which has today been definitively buried. 
Mali's contribution, constant and tireless since 1960, has been expressed through political, moral and material support and through the training of African freedom fighters struggling for justice. 
The people and the Government of Mali have only done their duty as an African people and country. 
Africa and the international community welcome the new South Africa into their midst with joy and eagerness. 
Having become the fifty-third member State of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) on 23 May 1994, the Republic of South Africa is now a free fraternal State whose demographic power, economic potential and technical and scientific capacity are important factors that can contribute to promoting inter-African cooperation. 
Real dialogue and effective partnership supported by mutually advantageous regional and sub-regional cooperation with the rest of Africa should be established as soon as possible in view of the great need for this. 
Establishing such a politically and economically diversified partnership will be to the advantage of the whole of Africa. 
South Africa will play a valuable role that will benefit all its partners if it receives the appropriate assistance to that end. 
The time has indeed come for the United Nations and all its Member States to replace the various sanctions against South Africa with investments in all areas, and for the resolutions on prohibition to be finally replaced with resolutions on economic, financial, cultural and other forms of intervention. 
If South Africa enjoys freedom, unity, stability and prosperity, the same can be true of other peoples and States in the subregion such as Angola and Mozambique, whether other tragedies are being played out. 
Democracy is new in South Africa. 
It is a prerequisite for the survival of peace, security and development in that country and its neighbours, in Africa, and, finally, in the international community. 
The efforts and the various forms of aid given over the last few decades to South Africa should not be squandered. 
This fraternal country should, as a result, regain its seat not only in the General Assembly but also in all the other agencies of the United Nations system. 
Massive bilateral and multilateral development aid must be given by all States, the United Nations and other international organizations. 
It pursued the struggle in the conviction that it was just. 
It was certainly not easy, but its outcome was certainly inevitable, based as it was on moral and human values. 
Unlike the former struggle for political freedom, this struggle, in the view of some, cannot be based on moral values. 
The international community must transfer the close attention it gave to the struggle which has just ended to this other challenge, which involves the whole of humankind. 
Africa needs the rest of the international community more than ever before. 
Its economic plight is deeply disturbing, and it is being torn apart by conflict. 
Africa needs not substantial but massive assistance for its development. 
The appalling conflicts and wars on that continent that we are now seeking to mitigate or suppress are the consequences of its lack of development. 
So long as this situation continues, so will the conflicts and wars. 
They are the logical consequence of this disastrous economic situation. 
If we want the conflicts and wars, with their accompanying desolation, to stop, we must attack the real problem; the solution to it is within our grasp if we really wish to solve it. 
We need a jump-start. 
The risk is there, and it is real. 
Mr. Butler (Australia): The elections held in South Africa in April and the inauguration of Mr. Nelson Mandela as State President on 10 May 1994 represented a historic turning point, not only for South Africans but for the world. 
A system of government based on racial tyranny and oppression surrendered power to a Government which draws its legitimacy from all the people of South Africa. 
The credit for this great transformation lies with the South African people, many of whom spent, or gave up, their lives in the struggle for democracy, justice and freedom. 
The international community has also played its part in ending apartheid and in ensuring a peaceful transition process. 
Australia is proud to have played a significant role in formulating policy towards South Africa in both the United Nations and the Commonwealth over the past three decades. 
Australia is also proud to have been able to assist the peaceful transition to democracy in South Africa through contributions to the United Nations and Commonwealth electoral assistance programmes and to institution-building in South Africa. 
Australia is well aware of the enormous task faced by the Government of National Unity in South Africa in redressing the economic and social inequalities that are the legacy of apartheid. 
We have welcomed the decision of leading donors to increase their economic assistance to South Africa. 
We warmly welcome South Africa's return to full membership of the international community, as is now reflected by its reseating in this Assembly and in other international bodies. 
We are confident that South Africa will be able to play a new and increasingly important role, providing leadership not only on the African continent but in the Indian Ocean region and, more generally, in the global community. 
It could be said that this re-entry, today, of a South African delegation into this Hall is a formality, following the recent historic events in South Africa. 
But it is a most glorious formality, one with which Australia is happy and honoured to be associated. 
All Australians extend greetings and friendship to the people and Government of South Africa on this truly great occasion, and we will work with them as a partner. 
We thank the Special Committee and its Chair, Ambassador Gambari of Nigeria, for their work, now brought to a successful completion. 
That work was undertaken on behalf of the disenfranchised people of South Africa. 
It is their courage and tenacity that have earned our admiration and the admiration of the people of New Zealand. 
We congratulate the Government of National Unity and the people of South Africa for the largely peaceful manner in which they accomplished the task of transforming their country into the new South Africa we welcome today. 
We wish them well in their continued endeavours to overcome the tainted legacy of apartheid. 
We look forward to working constructively with its Government, with its representatives to this Organization and in other international gatherings, in pursuit of our common objectives. 
To paraphrase President Lincoln: the world will little note nor long remember what I say here, but it will never forget what the people of South Africa have achieved. 
Today's vote is timely reaffirmation of the dramatic changes that have taken place in South Africa - changes that this Organization and the international community helped bring about. 
We all rejoice that the nightmare of apartheid has ended, and non-racial democracy has emerged in South Africa. 
My Government strongly and unequivocally supported this resolution, which called for South Africa to resume its General Assembly seat in good standing. 
Yet my Government's support for this resolution should not be interpreted as an endorsement of the General Assembly's 1974 decision to expel South Africa. 
The dramatic developments in South Africa in the last several years give encouragement to all who hope for reconciliation, equality and justice throughout the world. 
The stalemate and recrimination of the past have given way to a new spirit of tolerance and promise for the future. 
That South Africa today has moved peacefully to the next stage of its democratic development is great testimony to the courage and perseverance of the South African people and their leaders. 
All South Africans can be proud of these achievements. 
They now reach out to you as you reached out to them." 
This is an historic moment in the United Nations relationship with South Africa. 
The international community and the people of South Africa are united in the goal of ensuring that South Africa becomes an active and positive member of the community of democratic States. 
Mr. Mwambulukutu (United Republic of Tanzania): Tanzania has always looked forward to the day when South Africa would resume its full participation in the work of the United Nations General Assembly. 
It is also interesting to note that, in the recent past, the very nature of the debate in this Assembly, the number and content of the resolutions adopted, and the voting pattern of Member States on the resolutions on apartheid have been changing accordingly. 
Last December, during the debate on item 38, my delegation noted that, at the height of apartheid in the 1980s, the number of political resolutions adopted by the General Assembly ranged from eight to 12. 
In 1992, the number dropped to five. 
Today the Assembly, under your able presidency, Sir, has pronounced apartheid dead and buried and has put to rest the consideration of the question of apartheid. 
This is a clear illustration of the consensus over developments which were taking place in South Africa in line with the profound and irreversible changes envisaged in the 1989 Declaration on Apartheid and its Destructive Consequences in Southern Africa. 
At this moment of celebration, my delegation congratulates all the people of South Africa for persevering in the struggle to consign apartheid and minority rule in their country to the dump heap of history. 
Mr. Sidorov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): First, on behalf of the Russian delegation, I welcome in our midst the delegation of South Africa, led by the Minister for Foreign Affairs, Mr. Nzo. 
The Russian Federation considers the conclusion of the process of eliminating apartheid in South Africa and that country's transition to a non-racial democratic society as an extremely important event, not only for that country but also for the entire African continent and the international community as a whole. 
Russia, which unswervingly supported all the constructive efforts for democratic reform of the Government parties and public organizations of the Republic of South Africa, shares with everyone a sense of profound satisfaction with the results of these efforts, which led to the elimination of the system of apartheid. 
We are sure that the peoples of South Africa will see opening before them favourable prospects for harmonious political, social and economic development. 
The apartheid regime, one of the main destabilizing factors in Africa, has been eliminated. 
Now the States of the continent are able to focus their efforts on solving other important problems, including those linked with regional conflicts. 
We hope that the emergence of a new, democratic State in southern Africa will improve the military and political situation in that sub-region, now being torn apart by conflicts. 
In this connection, we note with satisfaction the clearly expressed intention of the Government of South Africa to make its contribution to strengthening peace and stability everywhere, including the African continent. 
In this connection, we are inspired with hope by statements made by leaders of South Africa of their readiness to promote regional economic integration in every way. 
Moreover, the South African Government will have to decide many urgent and major internal social problems, and in this respect we believe they are right in feeling that they should count on assistance from the international community. 
In confirming our readiness to cooperate fully with a democratic South Africa, we express the certainty that the good relations existing between our countries and peoples will be developed further, in the interest of international peace and prosperity. 
It is a new South Africa that we congratulate today upon regaining, or more exactly taking, its place in this forum. 
Faithful to the spirit of the Charter, the Organization, for long decades of struggle against all odds, provided liberation movements with its moral support and material aid. 
We hail also the combined efforts of the organs and agencies associated with the United Nations and the tireless efforts of intergovernmental and regional organizations, such as the Organization of African Unity, the Commonwealth and the European Union, to mention only some, as well as non-governmental organizations. 
We can affirm that the international community as a whole has presented a united front in combating this crime against humanity: apartheid. 
I hope I will be forgiven if I reserve a special tribute for the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
By its many-sided and coordinated activities, its unfailing support for the black majority, its unconditional dedication to the cause of freedom, it contributed greatly to leading South Africa to democracy. 
The dangers will increase in the post-apartheid period. 
For these reasons, Madagascar joins in the appeal contained in the resolution adopted this morning to the international community to continue to provide generous assistance to South Africa. 
We also endorse the request to the Secretary-General to consider the appointment, in consultation with the South African Government, of a high-level coordinator for United Nations development activities in South Africa. 
Let me conclude my statement where I began it, by congratulating the now united people of South Africa, which has accomplished the miracle that all hoped for and no one dared to believe in - the achievement of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
The determination to close the chapter on apartheid and, together, to turn towards the future and build a more just and prosperous society attests to their love for their common country. 
South Africa, which only yesterday was a synonym for oppression and shame, is now becoming a symbol of concord. 
Our fervent wishes for success go to this gallant people in the arduous task of reconciliation and recovery it faces. 
South African brothers, please succeed. 
This is an imperative duty that you must discharge and thereby serve as an example to Africa and the rest of the world. 
It is a great day for the United Nations. 
And it is a great day for democracy. 
Today's proceedings are an expression of one of the most dramatic, meaningful changes that have taken place in our time. 
They offer testimony to the ability of nations, races and ethnic and religious groups to live together in peace, dignity and mutual respect. 
They offer testimony to the vision and courage of leaders who understand the needs of the future and who have the wisdom to show their peoples the way. 
To President Mandela and Vice-President de Klerk I extend my sincere respect and admiration. 
Like all peoples throughout the world, the people of Israel were inspired by the momentous changes in South Africa. 
For 2,000 years, the Jewish people have striven for freedom, to restore its national home, to have a State of its own again. 
Now we are privileged to witness two dramatic events at the same time. 
We wish the new Government of South Africa success in building a new society, and full cooperation with the Member States of the United Nations. 
This occasion is indeed a fitting sequel to that historic milestone reached on 10 May 1994, when Mr. Nelson Mandela was installed as the first President of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
Barbados congratulates the Government and people of South Africa on the unusually high level of cooperation and consensus they have been able to forge in such a short time under the leadership of President Mandela. 
It would constitute a great disservice to the people of South Africa if we dared think that the grave socio-economic imbalances inherited from the awesome legacy of the long-entrenched system of apartheid could be wished away through the simple act of protocol performed by us today. 
The fragile bud of democracy blossoming in South Africa must be carefully nurtured, or it may wither on the vine. 
The infusion of an appropriate level of international economic aid is therefore vital to guiding South Africa along the path to sustainable development. 
The Special Committee against Apartheid, which Barbados commends for the important role it has played in eliminating apartheid, was authorized by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/159 B of 20 December 1993 to continue to monitor developments in South Africa. 
The report presents a compelling argument for devising an agenda for the reconstruction of South Africa. 
Mr. Ricardes (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation is greatly pleased at the entry into force of the first non-racial, democratic Constitution of the Republic of South Africa, and the holding of the first elections to have respected the principle of one man, one vote. 
We want to underscore the wisdom, flexibility and political courage that South Africa's political leaders showed in negotiating the agreements uprooting apartheid from the soil of South Africa. 
This is an event that serves as an example for the international community. 
We also emphasize the courage shown by the people of South Africa in their arduous historic struggle to recover their inherent rights, a struggle they waged until they achieved a united, democratic, non-racial nation. 
The success of the process should not make us forget the hard road travelled by many South Africans, or the loss of human life. 
To all those South Africans we pay a sincere tribute. 
Argentina is glad to see the Republic of South Africa fully reincorporated into the United Nations; we are confident that its activities within the Organization will help to carry out the purposes and principles of the Charter. 
Mr. Hudyma (Ukraine): The profound analysis and deep evaluation of the process of the elimination of apartheid is still to come. 
With the adoption of today's resolution, the mandate of the Special Committee against Apartheid expires. 
In this connection, the delegation of Ukraine would like to express its sincere appreciation to the Special Committee and its Chairman, Mr. Gambari, and to the Secretary-General for their great efforts and contribution to what is indeed a historic achievement. 
The resolution we have just adopted will facilitate such a transformation. 
Mr. Rahman (Bangladesh): This resumption of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly today is a truly historic and happy occasion. 
The two resolutions we have adopted unanimously this morning mark the end of a dark chapter; they mark the dismantling of apartheid. 
We also celebrate today the fulfilment of a long-cherished dream: the rebirth of a dynamic and free nation and its restoration to the United Nations after almost two decades of suspension. ............................................................... 
The United Nations, the Non-Aligned Movement (NAM) and the Commonwealth, the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and, indeed, all international, regional and non-governmental organizations, as well as countless individuals, have contributed towards this end with uncompromising consistency and perseverance. 
The progress that has been made is a singular and remarkable achievement that speaks of the wisdom and maturity of the South African people and leadership. 
Our commendation and tribute are extended to the Special Committee against Apartheid, which over decades has remained the critical focal point of actions to eliminate apartheid. 
Its mandate has come to a successful conclusion, and special credit is due to the Chairman, Ambassador Ibrahim Gambari, the members of the Committee, the Secretary-General and his dedicated staff in the Centre against Apartheid. 
Bangladesh wholeheartedly endorses the call in the resolutions adopted today for financial and material support for the reconstruction and development efforts of the Government of South Africa. 
Mr. Batu (Turkey): My delegation is proud to congratulate South Africa and its people on this historic occasion which, in essence, is the foundation of a new era signalling victory for all humanity. 
Thanks to the spirit of moderation so eloquently displayed by President Mandela and Vice-President de Klerk, this human rights crusade has managed to become the single most important and viable expression of faith and good will in a peaceful transition towards equal rights for all. 
The peaceful realization of South African democracy is a prime example of a nation that struggled successfully against all odds to unite behind a perspective shared by the world. 
I have been brief, taking into account the time constraints of the General Assembly. 
I should like to conclude my statement by offering our support and cooperation for the continued development towards peace in South Africa and elsewhere. 
Mr. Flores Olea (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): The General Assembly is meeting to bear testimony to the fulfilment of one of the highest aims that it has set for itself since its foundation: eliminating apartheid and assisting in the establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
In an international environment characterized by uncertainty and the emergence of hotbeds of tension and conflict, the meeting we are holding today constitutes a triumph of ethics, reason and adherence to the institutions that have created the framework for relations between free States. 
The recent developments that have led South Africa to democracy, principally the holding of free elections and the establishment of a Government of National Unity by peaceful means, constitute an example of political civility for all the world to see. 
Special credit should go to the front-line countries, which staunchly resisted the political and economic consequences of the struggle against apartheid. 
The General Assembly is now taking on added importance as a forum for dialogue, coordination and the solution of complex and difficult situations. 
Although apartheid has been eliminated, its consequences are still present in South African society. 
To overcome them, it is essential to have the cooperation of all in the building of new structures that will consolidate change and enable all South Africans fully to enjoy the rights that belong to individuals in a free, egalitarian and democratic society. 
To the people and Government of South Africa, I reiterate the congratulations of the Government of Mexico for the determination and courage they have shown throughout a process of profound and difficult change. 
We all are certain that this country, now free and democratic, will also contribute in an exemplary way to the peace and security of all nations. 
Its experience is now part of the best experience of our civilization. 
Those elections led to the establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa, which is an enormous gain for all peoples everywhere. 
I would be remiss if I failed to pay tribute to the United Nations and to its organs for the support they lent to the people of South Africa and for mobilizing world public opinion against apartheid, which contributed to the peaceful resolution of the situation in southern Africa. 
The General Assembly this morning adopted a resolution to end the mandate of the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
They also welcome the ending of the suspension of its membership now that power has been transferred to a democratic, multi-racial Government unencumbered by discrimination on the basis of skin colour, creed or race. 
The democratic process is a long one indeed, and is not always easy. 
Talk about South Africa is always associated with talk about the Organization of African Unity, which has striven since its inception for the liberation of the peoples of Africa from colonialism and discrimination in all its forms. 
May international developments permit us to gather again soon to remove other important items from the agenda. 
My delegation joins previous speakers in welcoming into the community of free nations and into the General Assembly of the United Nations a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
We rightly considered apartheid and racial discrimination to be heinous crimes against humanity, human dignity and human beings. 
This is why we spared no effort in the fight for a just, non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
We welcome the election of President Mandela to the helm of his free country. We trust that, with his vision, wisdom and unique statesmanship, he will ably guide South Africa into a peaceful, stable and prosperous future. 
We are confident that South Africa has a dynamic role to play in the community of free States. 
A free South Africa is certainly a tremendous boost to the countries of our region in terms of its economic and political potential. 
My Government is overjoyed at this epochal development in our region and is extremely happy to be associated in totality with the very historic occasion we are witnessing today. 
We have thus concluded our consideration of agenda item 38. 
I thank all Members for their cooperation in making this a most memorable day. 
The meeting rose at 9.15 p.m. 
Mr. Flores Olea (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): I have the honour to introduce the draft resolution on behalf of the Group of Latin American and Caribbean States and the other sponsors that you have just mentioned, Mr. President. 
The financial implications of the draft resolution are set out in document A/48/963. 
The illegitimate authorities on the island do not respect the commitments they themselves made in international agreements, such as the Governors Island Agreement. 
Violence has increased, and flagrant and systematic violations of the most fundamental human rights of the people of Haiti have intensified. 
These deplorable circumstance have prompted the Group of Latin American and Caribbean States, with the other sponsors of the draft resolution, to request the General Assembly to extend the mandate of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti, which expired several months ago. 
Furthermore, as the draft resolution states, the Mission can contribute greatly to the creation of a climate propitious to the restoration of constitutional and democratic order. 
To make the overall situation worse, only a few days ago - on 5 July - the de facto government in Haiti told the Civilian Mission that its members must cease all activities on Haitian territory. 
The goal is also to ensure full observance of human rights and the promotion of economic and social development in Haiti. 
Those must be the three pillars of our efforts. 
At the same time, the draft resolution reiterates the illegitimacy of any entity resulting from actions of the de facto regime, including the installation of a provisional president in May this year. 
Under the draft resolution, the Assembly would also express its profound concern for the fate of the Haitian people and would reassert that the military authorities bear full responsibility for that people's suffering. 
For that reason, the Group trusts that the General Assembly will adopt it without a vote. 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): The General Assembly is about to renew the international community's commitment to the observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms in Haiti. 
These rights, as well as civil and political freedom, have been blatantly and violently flouted, to a greater or lesser extent, since the overthrow of the constitutional President, Jean-Bertrand Aristide, almost three years ago by the illegitimate military authorities that now hold power in that Caribbean nation. 
The United Nations component in the International Civilian Mission for the observance of human rights is carrying out, together with the component of the Organization of American States (OAS), complex activities that deserve our full respect and all credit, in extremely difficult conditions of high tension. 
The reasonable frustration of these international officials at finding themselves obliged to witness violations perpetrated with manifest impunity has not undermined the quality of the work they are doing. 
Hence, we wish to pay tribute here to them for the courage and conviction they have shown. 
The failure to carry out that responsibility cannot be passed over in silence. 
Document A/48/944 of 23 May 1994 contains the terms of reference of the Mission, which were negotiated by the constitutional President of Haiti and the Special Envoy of the Secretary-General. 
The provisions therein contain the basic guarantees to enable the joint Mission to ensure respect for and promotion of human rights. 
Of course, the illegitimate authorities are not fulfilling and do not feel bound by these provisions. 
Nor does one need an overactive imagination to understand that the international community's patience has a limit, and that this limit has almost been reached. 
I would also express the hope that the people of that nation will soon be able to have the political life they deserve, under the authority of their legitimately elected political representatives. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): I wish at the outset to express our full support for the statement made by the Permanent Representative of Mexico, Ambassador Victor Flores Olea, who, on behalf of our regional group, introduced the draft resolution now before the General Assembly. 
The de facto authorities in Haiti continue to obstruct the implementation of the Governors Island Agreement and the New York Pact, which they themselves signed. 
Moreover, the climate of wanton violence and disregard for the basic principles of human dignity in the country has further deteriorated. 
Guided since the very beginning of the crisis by the firm commitment to ensure the prompt re-establishment of democracy in Haiti, the international community has strongly condemned the overthrow of the constitutionally elected Government and has taken vigorous measures against the military authorities. 
Today our determination remains as strong as ever. 
It began more than three years ago, when both organizations supervised a successful electoral process, which led to the inauguration of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide as Haiti's legitimate Head of State, freely and democratically elected. 
Like other members of the international community, Brazil welcomed that achievement, which seemed to augur well for the advent of an era of economic development and social justice on the basis of democratic participation. 
But the hopes raised by these promises were prematurely dashed by the junta which usurped power in 1991. 
By resolution 47/20 B, the General Assembly approved the participation of the United Nations, jointly with the Organization of American States (OAS), in the International Civilian Mission to Haiti (MICIVIH) in order to monitor the de facto authorities' compliance with Haiti's international human rights obligations. 
Its ultimate objective was to assist in the establishment of a climate conducive to the re-establishment of democracy in that country. 
The deployment of the Mission represented an important step in our common effort to help bring democracy back to Haiti. 
Under very difficult circumstances the Mission has been able to detect a large number of arbitrary arrests, illegal detentions, abductions and enforced disappearances perpetrated by the military authorities and their supporters. 
Terror and violence are routine methods employed to stifle the courageous people of Haiti. 
Though it has been unable fully to discharge its tasks owing to harassment by the de facto authorities, it has been conducting inquiries and collecting testimony that will ultimately contribute to inhibiting the abhorrent practices of the military authorities. 
We call on the military authorities to give guarantees of safety and freedom of movement to the members of MICIVIH. 
Moreover, we strongly demand that violations of human rights by the de facto authorities and their supporters cease promptly. 
We trust it provides the necessary framework for continuation of the activities of the Mission in Haiti. 
Brazil remains deeply concerned about the fate of the Haitian people. 
Brazil believes that this is the best, the legitimate, way to face the situation in suffering Haiti. 
Mrs. Fr\x{5db0}hette (Canada) (interpretation from French): Over the past few months the international community has taken determined steps to end the Haitian crisis once and for all. 
Our objective is clear: the rapid return of President Aristide and the full restoration of democracy and constitutional order in Haiti. 
We remain united and resolute in our commitment to achieve that goal. 
To the military leadership, whose refusal to comply with their obligations remains the principal obstacle, we have only this to say: Your time has run out; step aside now. 
While the de facto regime remains, the people of Haiti go on suffering. 
The human rights situation is deplorable. 
The information provided by the joint United Nations-Organization of American States (OAS) International Civilian Mission to Haiti makes plain this sad reality. 
There is no need to elaborate here on the countless outrages perpetrated by the military leadership against those who support democracy. 
Fundamental freedoms are denied. 
Armed civilian groups operate with impunity, terrorizing and murdering the innocent. 
The flight of thousands of Haitians from their homeland is tragic testimony to the brutality of the regime. 
It is an illegitimate act of cynical desperation by the few who still believe that they can thwart the will of both the Haitian people and the international community. 
The humanitarian situation in Haiti is also precarious. 
Canada will continue to provide substantial help to the poorest. 
We pay tribute to all those involved in delivering humanitarian aid, working under difficult circumstances. 
Under the current circumstances, the continued presence of the Mission is without doubt more important than ever. 
The Haitian military authorities and the latest de facto regime persist in their brutal and cynical effort to extinguish hope for peace, stability and democracy. 
They will not prevail. 
The International Civilian Mission ensures that we will all remain witness to the ongoing human rights violations committed by the authorities in the absence of legitimate constitutional order. 
In so doing, it underlines for us all the need to resolve the crisis without delay. 
We salute the efforts and the courage of Mission personnel in carrying out their important task in very trying circumstances. 
Any effort by the de facto regime to interfere with the Mission's operation is unacceptable. 
Canada fully supports the work of the Mission and the important role it plays in our efforts to resolve the Haitian crisis. 
For that reason, we are joining in sponsoring the draft resolution before the General Assembly today. 
Mr. Gnehm (United States of America): The United States affirms in the strongest possible terms its support for the continued work in Haiti of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti (MICIVIH). 
As a joint mission, with personnel of both the United Nations and the Organization of American States (OAS), MICIVIH has been the international community's eyes in Haiti during the months of turbulence and ever-increasing instances of human rights abuse. 
The United States of America both echoes and underscores the statements issued in the last 24 hours by the OAS and the Friends of the Secretary-General for Haiti, which reject the so-called de facto Government's efforts to impede the work of MICIVIH. 
We must reaffirm our message to the military leaders that it is now time for them to go. 
We applaud the role of MICIVIH in this effort and we applaud the action the General Assembly will take today to ensure that the work of the Mission continues. 
On 20 April 1993, following the report of the Secretary-General, the General Assembly authorized the deployment of the United Nations component of the international civilian mission. 
Despite the risks, the victims of this abuse agreed to trust in the members of MICIVIH to bear witness to the situation of extreme repression created by those holding de facto power in the country. 
Once the reports of the Mission covering this situation were publicized, the illegal authorities of Haiti did not wait long to show their hostility to the Mission and to its members. 
However, this environment did not discourage the members of the Mission, who courageously continued to do their job. 
In mid-January of this year, a small group resumed the work of the Mission. 
This time, not only were they subjected to continual harassment and acts of intimidation, but in addition the military authorities prevented them from doing their job by refusing them access to detention centres and other places where serious violations of human rights have been perpetrated. 
Finally, on 5 July 1994, the Mission was required by the unconstitutional, illegal and illegitimate Government of Mr. Jonassaint to stop its activities, supposedly because its presence in Haiti was illegal and the circumstances of its functioning not defined and, therefore irregular. 
This Mission represents the conscience of the international community in Haiti. 
We are confident that with the active support of the international community, Haiti will return to constitutional legitimacy, the only basis for the authority of the State. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/963. 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to adopt the draft resolution contained in document A/48/L.57? 
The President: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 31. 
The President: I request the Rapporteur of the Fifth Committee, Mr. Mahbub Kabir of Bangladesh, to introduce the reports of the Fifth Committee in one intervention. 
Mr. Kabir (Bangladesh), Rapporteur of the Fifth Committee: I have the honour to present today to the General Assembly the reports of the Fifth Committee on some outstanding issues. 
On agenda item 138 (a), "Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations: financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations", Part V of the report of the Fifth Committee is contained in document A/48/807/Add.4. 
Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations: 
The draft decision, entitled "Support account for peace-keeping operations", was adopted by the Fifth Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the General Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to adopt the draft decision? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 168. 
In the absence of the President, Mrs. Fritsche (Liechtenstein), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The President: I now call on the representative of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
His tireless and energetic activities to promote the prosperity of the country, the happiness of the people, the reunification of the country and the peace and security of the world continued until the last moments of his life. 
He was a great leader of the people who loved the people most deeply and devoted his all to them. 
He was the greatest of great men who had all the qualities and traits of a great man and enjoyed the deep reverence and respect of all our people and the peoples of the world. 
The whole life of the respected leader President Kim Il Sung was the most brilliant life of a great revolutionary who forced his way through rigorous storms of revolution, undergoing all sorts of difficulties and trials for the country, the revolution, the working class and the people. 
The respected leader President Kim Il Sung passed away to our deep regret. But he provided the rock-firm foundations for our revolution to advance vigourously and continuously along the road of victory. 
The tested leadership of the dear leader Comrade Kim Jong Il constitutes a firm guarantee for successfully carrying forward and accomplishing through generations the revolutionary cause of Juche started and led by President Kim Il Sung. 
The Korean people will change today's sorrow into strength and courage and bring about a new great upsurge in all spheres of the revolution and construction. 
Although the heart of the respected leader President Kim Il Sung stopped beating, his august name and tender image will always remain in the hearts of our people and his great revolutionary cause and exploits will shine forever in history. 
The President: Members will recall that, at its 95th meeting held on 23 June 1994, the Assembly decided to reopen consideration of this item in order to consider the provisional rules of procedure of the Conference. 
Members will also recall that, at the same meeting, the Assembly decided to consider the provisional rules of procedure of the Conference directly in plenary meeting. 
The Assembly has before it a note by the Secretary-General circulated as document A/48/953. 
The Assembly will now take a decision on the provisional rules of procedure of the International Conference on Population and Development contained in document A/48/953. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 96? 
In paragraph 21, the Fifth Committee recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.70. 
The question of the revised estimates under sections 3 and 8, "Africa: critical economic situation, recovery and development", is considered in paragraphs 6 and 7 of that report. 
In paragraph 21 of that report, the Committee recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.71. 
The question of decentralization of activities and resources in the fields of natural resources and energy is considered in paragraphs 9 and 10 of that report, and in paragraph 21 the Committee recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.73. 
In paragraph 22, the Committee recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of draft decision A/C.5/48/L.72. 
In paragraph 21, the Committee recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.75. 
In paragraph 22, the Fifth Committee recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of draft decision A/C.5/48/L.76. 
The President: Statements will therefore be limited to explanations of vote. 
May I remind members that, under paragraph 7 of decision 34/401, the General Assembly decided that: 
May I remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The Assembly has before it four draft resolutions recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 21 of part IV of its report (A/48/811/Add.3) and two draft decisions recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 22 of the same document. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
May I take that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the two draft decisions recommended by the Fifth Committee. 
Draft decision I was adopted. 
May I take it tha the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
Draft decision II was adopted. 
The meeting rose at 11.35 a.m. 
The President: In connection with agenda item 36, the Assembly has before it a draft resolution (A/48/L.60) entitled "Agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea of 10 December 1982". 
Before calling on the first speaker, I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed today at 4 p.m. 
Mr. Nandan (Fiji): The adoption in 1982 of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea was a momentous occasion in the history of international law and international relations. 
That event was all the more significant in that the Convention, for the most part, was the result of consensus or broad agreement among some 160 States which participated in the Third United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea. 
It will mark the achievement of broad agreement on that part of the Convention which deals with the regime for the mining of minerals from the deep-sea bed, that is part XI of the Convention, over which differences had persisted since the conclusion of the Third United Nations Conference. 
It establishes certainty in the international law of the sea in place of the chaos and uncertainty created by the proliferation of unilateral claims that caused the General Assembly to convene in 1973 the Third United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea. 
The broad support that the Convention already enjoys in respect of matters relating to the oceans, other than those which relate to the regime for the seabed, is evidenced by the remarkable level of uniformity that has evolved in State practice consistent with the provisions of the Convention. 
In this sense the Convention, which governs about 70 per cent of the Earth's surface, has already made an immeasurable contribution to international peace and security. 
It has indeed become an indispensable part of the global system for peace and security of which the Charter of the United Nations is the foundation. 
Given the global importance of the Convention, my delegation has always supported the view that its achievements can best be consolidated through universal participation. 
These suggestions were summarized in a note dated 31 January 1992 and became the foundation for the Agreement that this Assembly is considering for adoption. 
The second premise was that specific issues in Part XI which created difficulties for industrialized countries should be clearly identified and addressed in the context of Part XI. 
The progress that has been made in the negotiations among States since 1990 is clearly due to adherence to these two premises and is reflected in the Agreement that is before the General Assembly for adoption. 
The negotiations which led to the present Agreement were no exception to this well-established practice. 
The paper came to be known as the "Boat Paper" because of an illustration of a seabed mining vessel on the cover. 
This paper, which was presented as a contribution to the process of consultations, soon became the basic paper in the negotiations. 
It contained a draft resolution for adoption by the General Assembly to which was appended a draft agreement with annexes. 
Subsequent revisions of the paper were undertaken in an expanded Boat Paper Group in which all key delegations and interest groups were represented. 
These revisions took into account the discussions in the Secretary-General's consultations and in the Boat Paper Group itself. 
My delegation would like to express its sincere gratitude to our colleagues from developed and developing countries who participated in the original Boat Paper Group and also to those who participated in and contributed to the work of the expanded Group. 
The result of this approach can be readily observed in the quality of the Agreement that has been reached. 
Thus the Agreement provides a practical and realistic basis for the realization of the principle of the common heritage of mankind. 
My delegation considers it a privilege to introduce on behalf of its sponsors the draft resolution and the Agreement contained in document A/48/L.60 which is before the General Assembly. 
The General Assembly would also request the Secretary-General to transmit immediately certified copies of the Agreement to the States and entities that are entitled to become parties to the Convention and this Agreement, with a view to facilitating universal participation in the Convention. 
The Assembly would also request the Secretary-General to open the Agreement for signature immediately after its adoption. 
In addition, it would urge those who have not already done so to become parties to the Convention as a whole in order to ensure universal participation in it. 
In the Agreement which is appended to the draft resolution, States would, inter alia, recognize the important contribution of the 1982 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea to the maintenance of peace, justice and progress for all peoples of the world. 
The Agreement refers to the report of the Secretary-General on the results of the informal consultations among States held from 1990 to 1994 on the outstanding issues relating to Part XI and related provisions of the Convention. 
It notes that political and economic changes, including market-oriented approaches, have affected the implementation of Part XI since the adoption of the Convention in 1982. 
It also indicates that States consider that the Agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI - the Agreement appended to the draft resolution - would best meet the objective of facilitating universal participation in the Convention. 
The operative part establishes the relationship between this Agreement and Part XI of the Convention, which are to be interpreted and applied together as a single instrument. 
It states that the Agreement shall remain open for signature for 12 months after the date of its adoption and that any future instrument of ratification or formal confirmation or accession to the Convention shall also represent consent to be bound by the Agreement. 
It prescribes various methods that States may utilize to establish their consent to be bound by the Agreement. 
In particular, it provides for a simplified procedure for those States which have already expressed their consent to be bound by the Convention prior to the adoption of this Agreement. 
The Agreement further provides for its provisional application if it has not entered into force on 16 November 1994, and it sets out procedures for such provisional application. 
This annex contains nine sections. 
It provides, inter alia, that a cost-effective and evolutionary approach should be taken in the establishment of all organs and subsidiary bodies under the Convention and this Agreement in order to minimize costs to States Parties. 
Consistent with this approach, it identifies the early functions on which the International Seabed Authority will concentrate. 
Such membership shall not extend beyond 16 November 1996, unless it is extended for a further period of up to two years if the State concerned is making a good faith effort to become a party to the Convention and the Agreement. 
These functions have been identified in this section. 
More importantly, this section provides that the initial deep-seabed mining operations of the Enterprise shall be through joint ventures. 
If joint-venture arrangements with the Enterprise accord with sound commercial principles, the Council is required to issue a directive for the independent functioning of the Enterprise from the Secretariat of the Authority. 
The obligation of States Parties to fund one mine site for the Enterprise as provided for in the Convention shall not apply, and States Parties shall be under no obligation to finance any operation of the Enterprise. 
The Enterprise shall be subject to the same rules and regulations as any other deep-seabed mining operator. 
This section provides that voting shall take place only when all efforts to reach a decision on substantive matters by consensus have been exhausted. 
This section sets out a system of voting by chambers. 
The practical effect of the chamber system of voting is to promote decisions by consensus. 
In cases other than those for which the Convention provides for decisions by consensus, decisions on substantive matters in the Council are to be taken by a two-thirds majority, provided such decisions are not opposed by a majority in any one of the chambers. 
The Council will have 36 members and will consist of four chambers for this purpose. 
These chambers will ensure that important interests have assured representation in the Council. 
Such plans of work can only be disapproved by the Council of the Authority by a two-thirds majority, provided such majority includes a majority of members in each chamber. 
Section 4 deals with the Review Conference and provides that such a review may take place at any time, and not after 15 years from the date of the first commercial production, as was stated in the Convention. 
Furthermore, any amendments arising from such a Review Conference shall be subject to the amendment procedures set out in the Convention. 
The Enterprise and developing States are to obtain the required technology through joint venture arrangements or from the open market. 
If this is not possible, the Authority may request the cooperation of States whose nationals may have such technology to facilitate their acquisition on fair and reasonable commercial terms and conditions consistent with the protection of intellectual property rights. 
The Convention had provided for a mathematical formula to control the level of production of minerals from the seabed. 
This formula was based on historical data on the growth of consumption of minerals, in particular, nickel. 
However, the prolonged downturn in the world metal market in the last two decades has rendered the formula inoperative. 
The Agreement therefore provides that the production policy of the Authority shall be based on market forces and that the provisions of the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT), its relevant codes and successor or superseding agreements shall apply to activities in the deep seabed. 
Further, there shall be no discrimination between minerals derived from the deep seabed and from other sources in their access to markets or for imports of commodities produced from such minerals. 
Section 7 deals with economic assistance to developing land-based producer countries. 
It anticipates that some land-based producers of the same minerals that are to be produced from the seabed may suffer serious adverse effects on their export earnings or economies. 
In cases where such effects may be attributed to mining from the deep seabed, the Authority is required to provide assistance to the affected developing countries. 
The system, however, must be fair to the operator and to the Authority. 
Section 9 establishes a Finance Committee within the Authority which is essentially a technical body charged with the responsibility of overseeing the financial implications of the decisions of the Authority. 
The Committee will include nationals of the highest contributors in its membership. 
That summarizes the content of the draft resolution and the Agreement and its annex. 
On behalf of the sponsors, my delegation commends this historic draft resolution and the Agreement appended to it for adoption by the Assembly. 
Because of the requirements relating to the provisional application of the Agreement, my delegation wishes to request that the draft resolution and the Agreement be adopted by a recorded vote. 
Finally, I am pleased to inform the Assembly that the Government of Fiji has decided to sign the Agreement when it opens for signature on Friday, 29 July 1994. 
Mrs. Albright (United States): I am particularly pleased to address the General Assembly in support of the draft resolution on the Law of the Sea Convention. 
In April 1993, I announced a significant change in my Government's policy - that the Clinton Administration had decided to take a more active role in the ongoing search at the United Nations for a way to achieve a widely accepted Convention. 
The Law of the Sea Convention has been recognized as a remarkable achievement in successfully balancing the maritime interests of all nations. 
Unfortunately, in one important area, general agreement had to date eluded the international community. 
Today, thanks to the efforts of a broad spectrum of Member States, this Assembly has before it a draft resolution that completes the long quest. 
The work that has been done in the past 16 months validates the Administration's decision to work closely with other Members to resolve the problems with Part XI of the Convention. 
It has found expression in many forms over the centuries. 
Similarly, in 1966, President Johnson declared: "We must ensure that the deep seas and the ocean bottoms are, and remain, the legacy of all human beings", and in 1980 the principle was incorporated into United States domestic deep seabed mining legislation. 
However, despite the Conference on the Law of the Sea's great success on other contentious maritime issues, it failed in the attempt to give concrete expression to the principle in a legal regime for the deep seabed. 
As a result, a number of countries, including the United States, refused to sign the Convention; and many States which had signed refused to ratify unless the outstanding problems with the seabed mining provisions of the Convention were solved. 
It was in an effort to address this failure and achieve a universally applicable treaty that the Secretary-General's informal consultations were conducted. 
It recognizes that certain groups such as consumers and producers of minerals, and investors in seabed mining, have particular interests deserving special protection, while at the same time it recognizes the special interests of developing countries. 
Of fundamental importance, it provides for the application of free-market principles to the development of the deep seabed. 
Finally, it establishes a lean institution that is both flexible, and efficient, enough to adapt to the needs of the international community as interest in commercial seabed mining emerges. 
For the immediate future we will need to be vigilant, however, to ensure that those institutions' spending is compatible with the limited commercial activity on the seabed. 
We believe this can be done, keeping the budget comparable to what is now spent on the Preparatory Commission. 
Additionally, we will need to assure the principle of non-discrimination: that all who seek exploration rights on the seabed based on activities before the Convention's entry into force are treated similarly. 
The decades-long search for a comprehensive and widely supported Convention on the Law of the Sea will be concluded this week. 
But the evolution of human activities that led to this Convention will continue, as new technologies emerge and our use of marine resources intensifies. 
These factors highlight the vital importance to our planet's future of protecting the marine environment and conserving ocean resources. 
The ongoing negotiations on high-seas fisheries here at the United Nations are just one example of the need to respond as mankind continues to define its relationship with the oceans. 
In this process, however, the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea provides an essential framework that will guide developments. 
The widespread acceptance of the norms and principles it incorporates and the institutions it establishes will greatly increase the likelihood of expeditiously solving problems we cannot foresee today and dramatically reduce the potential for future conflict. 
For these reasons, the United States is pleased to cosponsor the draft resolution by which the Assembly will adopt this Agreement, and it will sign the Agreement, subject to ratification, when it is opened for signature on 29 July. 
The United States will provisionally apply the Agreement beginning on 16 November 1994, pending its entry into force, in accordance with our laws and regulations. 
Although their heads may be a bit grayer, their dedication to the quest for a universal convention has lost none of its vigour. 
With them I see many of the new generation of negotiators who followed in their footsteps and who, encouraged by the achievements of their predecessors, brought renewed dedication, creativity and energy to the task of removing the remaining obstacles to a universal convention. 
To all, we owe a debt of gratitude. 
Without their support and prodding, this Agreement would not have been possible. 
Mr. Eitel (Germany)(interpretation from French): On behalf of the European Union, we wish to express our very great satisfaction that the efforts made in the consultations organized by the Secretary-General achieved a positive and very tangible result. 
After four years of arduous consultations, crowned by the adoption of the present draft resolution, the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea - together with the Agreement on the implementation of Part XI thereof - is now acceptable to the largest possible number of States. 
The European Union salutes the evolutionary approach adopted in setting up the Authority's institutions and welcomes the sense of economy displayed in doing so. 
Not only were problems raised by questions of substance, but great difficulties were also encountered in the implementation at the legal level of the solutions put forward. 
It was only thanks to a general spirit of good will and cooperation, especially on the part of States that had already ratified the Convention, and through political determination that we were able to overcome those obstacles. 
If that same spirit continues to prevail in the future, as we hope it will, the success of the system established by the texts now before us will be assured. 
Before concluding our statement, we must pay a tribute to the vision, sense of continuity and unceasing efforts of the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros-Ghali, who has completed with insight and efficiency the work of his predecessor, Mr. Pez de Cu\x{5e68}lar. 
In conclusion, I wish to say that the consultations just brought to an end are a fine example of political realism and cooperation, imbued with both imagination and pragmatism, in the legal domain of the international community. 
May this example inspire us in the future. 
The first concerns the budgetary implications of the draft resolution and the Agreement we are going to adopt. 
I wish to draw the Assembly's attention to the fact that the Secretariat's estimates, as contained in document A/48/964, seem too high. 
We believe that costs could be reduced considerably. 
We are prepared to make concrete proposals for reductions and to cooperate with all interested parties to see that the costs of the Authority do not exceed appropriate limits. 
My second remark, members will not be surprised to hear, concerns the establishment of the Tribunal. 
We should like it to be established from its inception on a universal basis. 
To this end we have undertaken to find a means whereby such participation may be achieved from the start of the Tribunal's operation. 
Also regarding the Tribunal, it goes without saying that we fully share the concerns of economy already expressed on behalf of the Twelve. 
France also recognizes the exceptionally positive contribution of all the States that took part in the negotiations and the conclusion of the Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI of the Convention. 
They all made a joint effort to assure the international community of a legal order for the seas and oceans. 
My country signed the Convention as early as 10 December 1982. 
Despite the insufficiencies and imperfections of that instrument, which it noted in those very words in its statement on the occasion of the signing, it made a point of being one of the Convention's pioneer investors. 
Along with several other States, it made substantial sacrifices in so doing. 
I note today with satisfaction that our concerns have in large part been met. 
I can state with great satisfaction that France will sign the Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI of the Convention as soon as it is opened for signature - that is, the day after tomorrow. 
In due time my country will announce its consent to the provisional implementation of the Agreement as of 16 November 1994. 
Among the reasons for such optimism is, most notably, the recent consensus among 159 countries on the conclusion of the Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea of 10 December 1982. 
The importance of this invaluable outcome must be seen in the light of the differences that persisted for more than a decade on the provisions of that part of the Convention, delaying its entry into force. 
The controversies at the root of this situation nearly jeopardized the Convention's fundamental concept that the wealth of the sea is the common heritage of mankind. 
This significant progress resulted, of course, from the clear-sightedness and realism of the delegations of the countries concerned; but it came about above all thanks to the determination of the Secretary-General, who with the assistance of able, dynamic colleagues pursued the consultations begun by his predecessor. 
I therefore convey to the Secretary-General the deep gratitude of the delegation of Senegal for having promoted a framework ideal for agreement, in which, following intense, fruitful negotiations, the various groups of States succeeded in bringing their positions closer and in reconciling their respective interests. 
In that connection, I wish also to pay special tribute to the negotiators for the patience, skill and spirit of compromise they showed during the four years of long and difficult negotiations. 
The present debate on endorsing the results of those informal consultations has the advantage of taking place five months before 16 November 1994, the date of entry into force of the Convention, a Convention that can accurately be described as the most important legal instrument of the century. 
Hence, we are pleased that the draft Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI generally takes into account the interests of States in all their diversity as regards geographical location, socio-economic structure and state of development. 
For instance, compromise solutions have been found for several important questions, such as those relating to decision-making and to the functioning of the Enterprise. 
The temporary provisions set out in the draft Agreement on Implementation should enable industrialized countries to drop their grave reservations on Part XI and accede to the Convention in large numbers. 
The participation of all States - large and small, developed and developing, coastal or land-locked - will give full effect to the Convention and promote the establishment of a body of just, equitable international norms governing human activity in the oceans. 
This heightened awareness also gave rise to the idea of an intergovernmental conference on highly migratory and straddling fish stocks. 
As it has already done at the conference of coastal States of the South Atlantic, Senegal firmly supports this initiative, because it eloquently reflects the international community's determination to apply and develop the fundamental norms laid down in the Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
The changes now taking place in the world demand that we act more vigorously to maintain and strengthen the hopes that have arisen and to join together in building a global village in which present and future generations can live quietly in peace, security and prosperity. 
It was in that context that Senegal - having at the outset ratified the Convention on the Law of the Sea and having constantly contributed to efforts towards its implementation - decided to join in sponsoring draft resolution A/48/L.60 on the agenda item under discussion. 
will make it possible for this draft resolution to be adopted without a vote, thus marking the beginning of a new era in the rational and effective exploitation of the vast wealth and resources of the seas and oceans, in the service of mankind. 
The meeting rose at 1.20 p.m. 
Hence, the real impact of the setting up of the Palestinian Authority in the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area and of related Palestinian administrative structures, as well as the evolving implementation of the accords signed or being arrived at, will be covered in the next annual report. 
Chapter II contains information on the Agency's three main programmes in education, health, and relief and social services; on the Agency's extraordinary measures for Lebanon and the occupied territory; and on the Peace Implementation Programme introduced by the Agency in October 1993. 
Chapter III discusses financial and budgetary issues and refers to the financial shortfall facing the Agency for the second year. 
The annexes provide statistical and financial information on the work of UNRWA, references to pertinent records of the General Assembly and other United Nations bodies, as well as the text of an agreement between UNRWA and the PLO embodied in an exchange of letters dated 24 June 1994. 
Following established procedure, the report in draft form was distributed to the 10 members of the Advisory Commission in advance and comments and observations made were given careful consideration. 
The draft report was discussed with the Commission at a meeting on 15 September 1994. 
At its regular meeting on 15 September 1994, the Advisory Commission of UNRWA considered your draft annual report on the Agency's activities and operations during the period 1 July 1993 to 30 June 1994, which is to be submitted to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
The Commission further welcomed the declaration signed in Washington by Jordan and Israel, and the subsequent progress, as a step towards a comprehensive settlement. 
The Commission strongly endorsed these positive steps as part of the comprehensive peace process and expressed the hope that the peace process would strengthen and continue along all tracks. 
The Commission noted with approval the steps taken by UNRWA to meet the needs created in the aftermath of the signing of the Declaration of Principles, especially in the Gaza Strip and the West Bank. 
In this connection the Commission commended the immediate action taken by you to support the peace process in a concrete and visible manner. 
Indeed, it was gratifying for the Commission to note that once donors realized the quick response capacity of the Agency, with its large infrastructure in the area of operations, they made funding available for PIP projects. 
The Agency had ended 1993 with a budget deficit of US$ 10 million despite having imposed austerity measures totalling approximately US$ 17 million, which were continued in 1994. 
Obviously the impact of these measures would be cumulative and not restricted to one or two years. 
The financial shortfall facing the Agency made the efforts of the host Governments of Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic all the more commendable in providing services to Palestine refugees. 
The Advisory Commission noted that at its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly, in resolution 48/40 A of 10 December 1993, referred to the new context created by the Declaration of Principles, which would have major consequences for the activities of the Agency. 
The Advisory Commission also noted that the functioning of the Agency remained essential throughout its area of operations. 
At the same session, the General Assembly adopted, without a vote, decision 48/417, on Palestine participation in the Advisory Commission, under which the Assembly agreed to the understanding that the Advisory Commission would establish a working relationship with the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
1. The historic developments that took place during the year under review - 1 July 1993 to 30 June 1994 - had a profound impact on the work and responsibilities of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA). 
At the same time, following a decision of the Secretary-General in late June 1994, UNRWA would focus considerable energy in the coming period on planning for and executing the move of UNRWA headquarters from Vienna to the Gaza Strip by the end of 1995. 
The parties at the heart of the matter, the Israelis and the Palestinians, agreed on arrangements for limited autonomy for Palestinians for an interim period during which negotiations were to be undertaken on permanent status issues such as borders, Jerusalem, refugees, security arrangements and settlements. 
It was the aim of the parties that this transitional period leading to a permanent settlement would not exceed five years. The transitional period began in "Gaza and Jericho first", with those areas becoming self-rule areas under a newly established Palestinian Authority. 
3. The Cairo Agreement made tangible to the people of the Gaza Strip and the Jericho area promises contained in the Declaration of Principles. 
On 10 December 1993, the General Assembly, in resolution 48/40 A, called upon UNRWA to take on an even greater role in the West Bank and Gaza Strip. 
5. As developments unfolded in mid-September 1993, UNRWA began to prepare a forward-looking response to support the peace process in the changed environment which would emerge in the self-rule areas. 
That policy was embodied in PIP, which was created as the outcome of consultations with the Palestinians and with financial support from donor countries. 
Public-sector investment by the international community through PIP would contribute to stabilizing socio-economic conditions, especially in the Gaza Strip where the situation was particularly volatile and critical. 
An evolution in UNRWA's approach to a range of issues in recent years was a central factor which allowed the Agency to respond rapidly to the new situation. 
6. By 30 June 1994, the Agency had developed $46 million in project proposals for the West Bank and $76 million for the Gaza Strip under PIP. 
The response of donors was immediate and overwhelmingly positive: by 30 June 1994, UNRWA had received $30 million for the West Bank and $48 million for the Gaza Strip. 
It was especially pleased to receive a generous contribution of $20 million from Saudi Arabia, representing that country's first substantial contribution to Agency projects. 
7. Employment creation was a central feature of most PIP projects. 
UNRWA established over 150 jobs within the Agency to implement projects, and an estimated 750 full-time jobs were created through Palestinian contractors who would carry out the construction programme. 
By 30 June 1994, implementation had begun on $16.8 million worth of PIP projects. 
Projects begun prior to PIP, mainly under the expanded programme of assistance (EPA) and implementation of which continued during the period under review, totalled $21 million in the West Bank and $54 million in the Gaza Strip. 
Progress was well under way during the year and completion was expected by the end of 1995. 
Those projects were in addition to the Agency's ongoing activities. 
For 1994, the Agency's regular and emergency budget was $62 million in the West Bank and $82 million in the Gaza Strip. 
8. With the initiation of the peace process, UNRWA had taken steps to strengthen its administrative and managerial structures in the West Bank and Gaza Strip. 
Those steps, and others implemented following the introduction of PIP, prepared the Agency to carry out the large volume of projects for which funding was being received. 
The work of the Special Environmental Health Programme - established by UNRWA in the Gaza Strip in 1992 - in comprehensive planning for the environmental health sector enabled the Agency to respond immediately with concrete ideas for improvements. 
Both the Gaza and West Bank field offices were strengthened administratively and technically to ensure the timely implementation of PIP projects. 
Two major aspects of those projects were the upgrading of the skills of some 12,000 serving public-sector teachers and the construction of new schools. 
10. As the Palestinian Authority became more established, the matter of harmonizing the Agency's services with those provided by the Palestinian public-sector would take on greater significance. 
In education, the joint PLO-UNRWA project to upgrade the skills of serving public-sector teachers would be a first step towards establishing a common baseline for harmonizing teaching methods and standards in schools run by UNRWA and the Palestinian Authority. 
The Palestinians requested UNRWA to construct new schools to accommodate the children of Palestinian police who were returning to the self-rule areas. 
This would require construction and staffing of some 25 new schools. 
11. The Agency provided urgently needed assistance to the Palestinian Authority and its emerging structures. 
At the request of the PLO, UNRWA made available a vacant school in Aqabat Jabr camp in the Jericho area to house the new education authority. 
In the health sector, UNRWA assisted the nascent health authority during the hand-over period from the Israeli Civil Administration by providing medical supplies where shortages had arisen. 
UNRWA also received contributions under PIP to upgrade equipment at a public sector hospital in the Gaza Strip. 
As the Palestinian police force was being set up, a number of requests were made to UNRWA for stopgap assistance. 
The committee held its first meeting on 19 June to discuss future arrangements for the Agency's imports. This initiative of the Government of Israel was one example of the productive and effective relationship between UNRWA and the Israeli authorities. 
13. With international attention focused primarily on developments in the West Bank and Gaza Strip, UNRWA emphasized the centrality to the peace process of Palestine refugees in Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic. 
Operationally, the Agency accomplished this through its Peace Implementation Programme (PIP). 
It was gratifying that several donor countries and the Multilateral Working Group on Refugees supported that approach. 
By the end of June 1994, contributions for PIP projects in Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic totalled about $10 million. 
Under an initiative of the "Gavel-holder", a special contribution was received by UNRWA to facilitate the return of remaining families; it would be used to help finance the construction of housing for returning families at Tel el-Sultan near Rafah. 
At its meeting in May 1994, the Working Group focused extensively on the conditions of refugees outside the occupied territory and recommended certain projects for sponsorship by the Working Group. 
The Agency also reached agreement with the International Labour Organization (ILO) to assist with a project on behalf of the Palestinian Central National Committee for Rehabilitation. 
UNRWA and the United Nations Population Fund cooperated on family planning services. 
A project in support of youth programmes was undertaken jointly by UNDP, UNICEF and UNRWA in the context of the work of the Multilateral Working Group on Refugees. 
At the meeting, the Secretary-General announced his decision that UNRWA should transfer its headquarters from Vienna to Gaza by the end of 1995. 
The Secretary-General stated that: "the crucial and most immediate test of the United Nations system will be its ability to respond in an integrated and coherent way to the situation in the Gaza Strip, where Palestinian needs are greatest". 
He said that UNRWA, with its long history of service, its large budget and massive presence, and the confidence it enjoyed among the local population, had a special role to play. 
The Secretary-General confirmed that he viewed the planned move of the operational units from Vienna to UNRWA Headquarters Branch (UHB), Amman, and some other operational moves, as complementary to the transfer of Agency headquarters to Gaza. 
17. UNRWA immediately set in place a planning process to carry out the move. 
The Agency arrived at a preliminary estimate of some $22 million, which would be subject to change as the administrative, communications, logistics, personnel and staffing issues were identified and measures to address them defined. 
The relocation of those units involved about 25 international and 80 area posts. 
With the completion of the planned relocations in mid-1995, UHB would house all of the Agency's operational units; approximately 35 international and 185 area staff would serve at UHB. 
20. The successful completion of the negotiations culminating in the Cairo Agreement was a testament to the commitment of the parties to reach agreement despite periodic destabilizing shocks to the peace process. 
Between the signing of the Declaration of Principles on 13 September 1993 and the implementation of the Cairo Agreement in May 1994, over 160 Palestinians and 40 Israelis lost their lives. 
With the implementation of the Cairo Agreement, clashes virtually ceased in the Gaza Strip and the Jericho area. 
In the rest of the West Bank, where the security situation remained essentially unchanged pending extension of autonomy, clashes continued to occur throughout the reporting period. 
Clashes took place at the hospital after it was surrounded by Israel Defence Forces troops as hundreds of Hebronites gathered to check on injured relatives or donate blood following the massacre. Despite widespread imposition of curfews and restrictions on movement, violence continued for a number of days. 
By mid-March, 15 more Palestinians from the West Bank and 11 Palestinians from the Gaza Strip had been killed in circumstances related to clashes with Israeli security forces. 
22. The Security Council met to consider the massacre and its aftermath. 
On 31 March 1994, Israel and the PLO reached agreement on the establishment of a temporary international presence in Hebron (TIPH), which facilitated the resumption of negotiations leading to the signing of the Cairo Agreement. 
The town centre, where some 15,000 Palestinians and 400 Israeli settlers lived, was under round-the-clock curfew from 25 February until 11 April 1994. 
During curfews, Israeli settlers were allowed to move freely in Hebron. 
23. Following the establishment of TIPH in April 1994, the UNRWA Refugee Affairs Officer (RAO) programme no longer operated in Hebron, with the exception of monitoring conditions at Agency installations. 
24. The RAO programme had been established by the Agency in early 1988 in response to a request from the Secretary-General arising from a report that he had submitted to the Security Council on 21 January 1988, in accordance with Council resolution 605 (1987) of 22 December 1987. 
That report had addressed, inter alia, the types of protection and means available to the international community to help ensure the protection of the civilian population following the outbreak of the intifadah and Israeli countermeasures. 
The greatest impact was on the training centres located at Kalandia and Ramallah in the West Bank, which served students from both the West Bank and Gaza Strip. 
26. The Hebron massacre also highlighted the question of settlements, consideration of which would be postponed, by agreement of the parties, until the final status negotiations. 
During the period under review, housing construction continued in Israeli settlements in the West Bank and Gaza Strip. 
There were an estimated 4,500 settlers in 16 settlements in the Gaza Strip and 130,000 settlers in 150 settlements in the West Bank, not including East Jerusalem. 
It was reported in late January 1994 that 46,000 dunums of Palestinian land had been expropriated between 13 September 1993 and the end of the year and that settlements had been expanded on 1,025 dunums, entailing the uprooting of 5,500 fruit trees. 
27. In August 1993, Israel and the Palestinians agreed to an arrangement to allow the more than 400 Palestinians from the West Bank and Gaza Strip who had been deported to Lebanon in December 1992 to return. 
Subsequently, in September 1993, 189 Palestinians returned and in December 1993, 197 returned. Tens of others had been allowed back previously, either because they were deported by mistake or on humanitarian grounds related to their health. 
Among the returning deportees were the 16 UNRWA staff members who were among those who had been deported to Lebanon in December 1992. 
Five of the 16 UNRWA staff members were kept in detention upon their return. 
The support of the Government was pivotal to the success of Agency programmes. 
The Agency recognized that its own financial limitations led to greater demands being placed on public-sector services. 
29. The Agency successfully continued its efforts to implement fully its commitment to meet changes called for by Jordan's education reform policy of 1987. 
A central feature of the new policy was the requirement that teachers in the basic education cycle must possess a four-year university-level degree. 
In September 1993, UNRWA opened its first Educational Sciences Faculty in Amman, following its accreditation by the Jordan Ministry of Education. 
The faculty replaced UNRWA's two-year teaching certificate programme for training new teachers with a four-year programme and would also upgrade some 2,300 serving Agency teachers not yet in possession of a university-level degree. 
UNRWA received $2.86 million under its Peace Implementation Programme (PIP) for projects in Jordan. 
The total value of other projects under implementation in Jordan at the end of June 1994 was $5.5 million; the 1994 budget for ongoing programmes was $68.7 million. 
30. In Lebanon, the ongoing normalization of national life continued to enhance the security and safety of Palestine refugees, although in Israeli-controlled south Lebanon and in the Beqa'a region, violence continued to erupt sporadically. 
The Government continued its policy of addressing the problem of persons displaced by the years of conflict, including facilitating the return to the lawful owners of property occupied by displaced persons. 
At the end of June 1994, nearly 4,200 displaced Palestinian families remained in urgent need of rehousing, including some 279 families from Beirut who had been served with eviction notices but for whom the Government had not yet approved any rehousing plans. 
The urgent need to rehouse displaced Palestinians in Lebanon was recognized by the Multilateral Working Group on Refugees which urged donor countries to support UNRWA's rehousing efforts. 
The Agency's major donors responded to the problem of the displaced with special contributions which would finance the rehousing of several hundred families. 
Under PIP, UNRWA received $3.66 million in contributions for projects in Lebanon, mainly for rehousing displaced persons and for shelter rehabilitation. 
The total value of other projects under implementation in Lebanon at the end of June 1994 was $4.8 million, while the 1994 budget for ongoing programmes was $39.6 million. 
31. In the Syrian Arab Republic, historically close contacts with the Government contributed to the continued smooth functioning of UNRWA programmes, the planning of new forms of assistance and the relative social and economic stability in the lives of Palestine refugees. 
Last year's report highlighted the situation of some 3,300 Palestine refugees in Neirab camp who were living in overcrowded conditions in barracks built in 1950. 
The Agency placed considerable emphasis on finding ways to rehouse that group of refugees in acceptable conditions. 
UNRWA itself advanced funds to enable essential improvements to be made at the Damascus Training Centre, which had not been upgraded since its establishment in 1961. 
The total value of other projects under implementation in the Syrian Arab Republic at the end of June 1994 was $1.9 million; the 1994 budget for ongoing programmes was $25.7 million. 
32. By 30 June 1994, over 3 million Palestine refugees were registered with UNRWA in its five fields of operation. 
Palestine refugees were entitled to receive a range of Agency services delivered through its education, health, and relief and social services programmes. 
UNRWA also heavily subsidized hospital care for refugees, the growing cost of which was becoming a cause for concern. 
Begun in 1992, the Palestinian Women's Initiative Fund provided financial assistance, training and technical support to women-owned enterprises or support services. 
The poverty-alleviation programme, which primarily targeted special hardship cases, continued to evolve away from grant-based assistance towards small loans at little or no interest, a development that proved very successful in the Gaza Strip, where 36 mini-loans were issued during the year under review. 
Begun in May 1994, the programme aimed to provide an alternative source of credit for women micro-vendors who were paying interest rates of up to 250 per cent to merchants for commodities or funds to maintain their enterprises. 
Under the scheme, loans were provided to groups of persons to support micro-enterprise development, including expansion of shops or workshops and establishment of small home-based businesses. 
Both group-lending programmes were well received by beneficiaries and continued a successful pattern of introducing new development initiatives to make available opportunities for refugees to achieve greater self-reliance. 
34. It was particularly worrisome that at such a critical political juncture in the region and at a time when the imperative of ensuring stability in the social and economic conditions of Palestine refugees was widely recognized, the Agency's regular programmes were increasingly threatened by structural deficits. 
Last year's report drew attention to the deficit that the Agency was facing in 1993, to budget cuts imposed by UNRWA to reduce that deficit and to the consequences for UNRWA services if additional financing were not made available. 
Despite having frozen about $17 million in expenditure through the imposition of austerity measures, the Agency ended 1993 with a deficit of some $10 million, which had to be financed out of its working capital. 
For 1994, the prognosis was even worse than for 1993, and by 30 June 1994, the outlook remained discouraging. 
In anticipation of a funding shortfall in 1994, the Agency had carried forward the austerity measures imposed in 1993, despite their direct negative effect on the quality of services. 
To meet those targets as well, the Agency would have to raise an additional $22 million, bringing the total projected deficit to $43 million, or some 13.1 per cent of UNRWA's 1994 budget for ongoing programmes of $328 million. 
One aspect of that development was that UNRWA felt even more acutely its responsibility to maintain the quality of its services and infrastructure in anticipation of the day when these would be handed over to the Palestinians. 
It seemed counter-productive that the new Palestinian Authority, facing the considerable challenge of reconstructing and reviving public-sector institutions, should also have to be confronted with a slow deterioration in UNRWA services. 
In Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic, UNRWA's budgetary difficulties and the resulting austerity measures were frequently interpreted by the refugees as part of a deliberate decision by the international community. 
The Agency's financial situation also meant that host countries were forced to shoulder a greater share of the burden of providing services to Palestine refugees at a time when population growth and demand were steadily rising among their own populations. 
36. Conscious of the need to direct as much of its limited resources as possible to services rather than to overhead expenditure, UNRWA continued to identify measures to streamline its management and administrative costs. 
The relocation of Vienna-based headquarters units to Amman, which would cost some $3.9 million to complete, would result in savings in subsequent years, primarily owing to lower area staff salaries in Jordan as compared with Vienna. 
Agency-wide, the portion of the budget to cover both Vienna and Amman-based headquarters activities was 13.5 per cent in 1992-1993. 
During the year under review, a number of internal evaluations were undertaken with the aim of enhancing programme management and improving the delivery and quality of services. 
UNRWA's commitment to increase its procurement in the area of operations was pursued further during the period under review. 
37. However, no amount of streamlining, short of cancelling programmes, could generate enough funds to cover shortfalls in the regular budget anticipated for 1994 and beyond. 
During the coming five years it could reasonably be expected that the Palestinian Authority in the self-rule areas would gradually begin the process of assuming full responsibility for UNRWA programmes and installations in education, health, and relief and social services. 
That process of hand-over and transfer would represent perhaps a major challenge in the Agency's history and one that it had long awaited. 
In Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic, the Agency would continue to fulfil its commitments to Palestine refugees and make every effort to enhance living conditions through its Peace Implementation Programme during that time. 
At the end of the five-year period, UNRWA's role would change, whatever the final outcome of the peace talks. 
Such a planning framework could focus on the goal of contributing to the socio-economic advancement of the refugees by emphasizing initiatives to support greater self-reliance through the expansion of income generation and job opportunities. 
Such a trend would itself strengthen the basis for peace. The five-year time-frame would also allow all parties to begin to consider the gradual phasing out of UNRWA activities as the peace process neared a solution to the refugee problem. 
39. Following the signing of the Declaration of Principles between the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and Israel, UNRWA intensified its cooperation and coordination activities with the PLO's Department of Education. 
A coordination committee was set up and a memorandum of understanding was signed on 12 May 1994. 
Subsequently, UNRWA prepared a project proposal, in consultation with the PLO's Department of Education, to provide in-service training for about 12,000 serving teachers, head teachers and school supervisors from public-sector schools in the West Bank and Gaza Strip. 
UNRWA also began a comprehensive study to develop vocational and technical education. 
Arrangements were made with UNESCO to undertake a school mapping project, and a preliminary study was conducted by a team from UNESCO's International Institute for Educational Planning. 
41. The education programme, covering school education, vocational training and teacher education, remained UNRWA's largest single activity, accounting for almost 50 per cent of the Agency's regular budget for 1994. 
A total of 398,805 elementary and preparatory school pupils attended UNRWA's 641 schools, an increase of 6,048 pupils over the preceding school year as a result of natural growth in the Palestine refugee community. 
The Agency introduced in the West Bank and Gaza Strip, as well as in Jordan in cooperation with the Young Men's Christian Association, short-term vocational training courses of 20 and 40 weeks' duration aimed at preparing students in areas where there was high demand in local labour markets. 
The education programme followed the curricula of the host Governments of Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic and of Jordan and Egypt in the West Bank and Gaza Strip. 
Those restrictions hampered access by students and teachers alike to certain schools, particularly in the Jerusalem area. 
A number of students from the Gaza Strip who were enrolled at training institutions in the West Bank, including the Jerusalem area, lost two or more months of training before being issued permits allowing them to leave Gaza and remain in the West Bank. 
To help compensate for lost time and improve the level of academic achievement, UNRWA continued to develop self-learning materials, educational kits and worksheets. 
Self-learning materials were also distributed to schools for use as remedial work to help students overcome accumulated academic weakness. 
In addition, during the period under review, remedial classes for slow learners and pupils with learning difficulties were established in all five areas of operation. 
44. UNRWA's health care services continued to include both preventive and curative medical care, supplementary nutritional assistance to pregnant and nursing women and to children under the age of three, and environmental health services. 
Medical care at the primary level was complemented by secondary services, such as hospitalization and other referral and support services. 
UNRWA's health programme maintained cooperation with WHO, which seconded six staff to the Agency. 
A new division of family health was established and the functions of existing divisions within the Health Department were revised. 
The community mental health programme which was established in the West Bank in 1991 was maintained, and modest programmes were introduced in the Agency's other areas of operation beginning in March 1994. 
The mental health services placed special emphasis on staff training, management of post-traumatic stress disorders among children and coordination of mental health activities with programmes of the public sector and of non-governmental organizations. 
46. The number of Palestine refugees registered with the Agency increased by 7.1 per cent, from 2.8 million on 30 June 1993 to 3 million on 30 June 1994. 
By the end of June 1994, 82 per cent of registered refugees had collected the redesigned registration card, which listed all family members, and many had requested modifications to account for previously unrecorded births, deaths and marriages. 
To improve efficiency in registration, the Agency launched a project for a unified registration system, which would provide a more detailed socio-economic profile of refugees in the special hardship category. 
The system was then extended to Jordan in early 1994 and was expected to be in place Agency-wide by the end of 1994. 
47. The relief and social services programme continued to provide direct relief to those refugees unable to meet their own life-sustaining needs. 
In the period under review, the number of persons enrolled in the special hardship programme declined slightly, from 180,647 to 177,205, or from 6.5 per cent of registered refugees to 5.9 per cent. 
It was decided that, from 1 January 1994, the distribution of blankets and clothing to all special hardship families would be replaced with cash grants to meet the emergency needs of selected families. 
The programme emphasized the participation of the refugee families and often engaged contractors and labourers from the refugee camps where shelters were to be upgraded. 
In Lebanon, the priority concern was for over 4,000 refugee families who had been displaced during the years of conflict and who, during the period under review, were in urgent need of alternative housing. 
48. The promotion of self-reliance was increasingly emphasized in the relief and social service programmes, which also stepped up support for longer-term socio-economic development though initiatives to achieve self-sustaining, independent community organizations. 
One example was a successful pilot project in group-guaranteed lending in the Syrian Arab Republic in 1993, which encouraged similar initiatives in other areas of operation in 1994. 
A joint review of the Palestinian Women's Initiative Fund by UNRWA and the donor concluded that the Fund should continue with a substantially larger investment in the coming financial period, with several of the projects replicated Agency-wide. 
In the women's programme centres, the focus was on developing the capacity of elected women's committees to manage the programmes themselves, with technical support and a financial subsidy from the Agency. 
In the disability programme, coordination between community rehabilitation committees and local disability services and participation of committees in larger disability networks were also fostered, with particular success in Jordan and the West Bank and Gaza Strip. 
To help contribute towards their financial sustainability, a number of committees successfully established small enterprises, most of which also provided employment for disabled persons. 
In addition to the established core activities in all programmes for women, persons with disabilities, and youth, more attention was paid to leadership training and civic education, including, in the women's centres, legal literacy courses which covered civic matters as well as civil and religious law. 
The priority for the coming years would be the integration of those programmes into the Palestinian Authority's social service policy and provision, and harmonization with public sector endeavours in the other three areas of operation. 
49. The fund for extraordinary measures for Lebanon and the occupied territory (EMLOT) was established in 1990 through the amalgamation of the Lebanon Emergency Fund, established in 1982, and a similar fund for the occupied territory, established shortly after the beginning of the intifadah. 
50. In the health field, the Agency maintained its emergency medical care programme in the West Bank and Gaza Strip, including emergency afternoon clinics in both and night clinics in the Gaza Strip. 
During the year under review, the programme was reorganized in the West Bank in a manner that allowed greater flexibility in responding to emergency situations through the use of mobile teams rather than deploying staff at fixed centres. 
This arrangement proved to be more effective in emergency situations such as the massacre in the Mosque of Ibrahim in Hebron and its aftermath. In the Gaza Strip, the need to maintain night clinics diminished as intifadah-related incidents declined and, accordingly, those clinics were closed in May 1994. 
In Lebanon, emergency food distributions were carried out for some 2,000 families in the south in July 1993 and to 1,800 families in the Beqa'a region in December 1993. 
The Agency also issued about $1.1 million in cash assistance to over 2,500 families directly affected by emergency conditions in Lebanon, the West Bank and the Gaza Strip, for the reconstruction of demolished shelters or to meet basic requirements. 
52. The Refugee Affairs Officer programme, funded under EMLOT, was discontinued in the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area following the implementation of the Cairo Agreement of 4 May 1994. 
The programme continued to operate normally in the rest of the West Bank, with the exception of Hebron where, following the establishment of the Temporary International Presence in Hebron in April 1994, its operation was limited to Agency installations. 
53. The Agency introduced its Peace Implementation Programme (PIP) on 6 October 1993, shortly after the signing of the Declaration of Principles and following consultations with the Palestinian leadership and UNRWA's major donors and host Governments. 
PIP projects for the West Bank and Gaza Strip were developed to achieve the goals set forth by the Secretary-General's task force in its report entitled "Supporting the transition: an immediate response of the United Nations to the interim period in the West Bank and Gaza Strip". 
Because UNRWA repeatedly emphasized the importance of including Palestine refugees living in Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic in the benefits of peace, PIP was extended to those areas of operation as well. 
Approximately $122 million in projects had been identified for the West Bank ($46 million) and Gaza Strip ($76 million). 
The remainder, $65 million, was for projects in Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic. 
Donors had committed $30 million towards projects in the West Bank, $48 million for projects in the Gaza Strip, and over $10 million for projects in Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic. 
56. Donor-funded projects under PIP were in addition to the Agency's ongoing projects under the expanded programme of assistance (EPA) and capital and special projects (CSP). 
At the end of June 1994, a total of $84 million in projects was still being implemented under EPA and CSP, including the Gaza General Hospital project and environmental health projects. 
Begun in the Gaza Strip, the programme also covered the other fields. 
Examples of enterprises assisted by UNRWA could be found in many sectors of the Palestinian economy in the West Bank and Gaza Strip, ranging from metal, carpentry and painting workshops and textile manufacturing and photographic laboratories to an agricultural equipment plant. 
The Agency successfully sought additional funds to expand the programme to allow larger businesses to apply for loans and to strengthen training in financial management and other skills needed by small businesses. 
59. During the period under review, UNRWA received contributions and incurred expenditure under the following main headings: 
(c) Expanded programme of assistance (EPA); 
(e) Gaza General Hospital project. 
60. The regular programme was budgeted and accounted for under the following sections: 
62. Funded ongoing activities, which formed an integral part of the Agency's regular programme, were originally part of the General Fund. 
However, in response to the interest of certain donors, specific Agency activities were subsequently funded separately by donors who undertook to meet all costs of those activities. 
If the separate funding were to cease, those costs would have to be borne by the General Fund. 
63. Capital projects represented investments required to expand and improve the Agency's capital facilities, such as schools, health clinics and various relief and social services centres. 
For those projects, special contributions were sought from donors, in addition to their regular contributions to UNRWA. 
Special projects were funded from contributions received specifically for earmarked activities. 
Those were generally of an ongoing nature and in that respect they resembled the Agency's funded ongoing activities. 
Thus, if special contributions for such projects were discontinued, those costs would not automatically be covered by the General Fund and the project would have to be discontinued. 
Its purpose was to help improve living conditions and the much deteriorated infrastructure in the Agency's area of operations, with special emphasis on the occupied territory. 
With the establishment of the Peace Implementation Programme in October 1993, it was decided to phase out EPA. 
While funding for the construction phase had been secured from the European Union, efforts were continued to raise funds to fully equip and operate the hospital once it became operational. 
66. The Agency's budget was prepared on a biennial basis. 
The entire biennial budget was sent to UNRWA's Advisory Commission, while the administrative and support cost aspects of the budget were submitted to the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, which made its views on this portion of the budget available to the Advisory Commission. 
Following consultations with the Advisory Commission, the Commissioner-General submitted the biennial budget to the General Assembly, which approved it in December 1993. 
67. Nearly 97 per cent of UNRWA's programmes and activities were funded by voluntary contributions. 
The great majority of those contributions were received in cash; UNRWA's food requirements were covered by donations in kind. 
68. In response to deficit projections of $28.5 million for 1993, UNRWA introduced in February 1993 a series of austerity measures which froze budgeted expenditure by about $17 million for the General Fund and EMLOT. 
By the end of 1993, those measures, plus limited additional contributions, reduced the deficit to a certain extent. 
Nevertheless, there was an overall adjusted excess of expenditure over income for the 1992-1993 biennium of $17 million, of which $7 million was recorded against 1992 and $10 million against 1993. 
That figure was reflected in the income and expenditure statements of the Agency's final accounts for the 1992-1993 biennium. 
69. The "official reported" deficit for 1992-1993 income versus expenditure as per the accounts, in US$ millions, was: 
70. However, $38.4 million relating to 1993 contributions was received in 1994. 
71. It should be noted that the EMLOT deficit had to be funded from the General Fund when sufficient EMLOT contributions were not received. 
The same applied to funded ongoing activities. 
72. For 1994 the Agency projected a total deficit of some $43 million for the General Fund, funded ongoing activities and EMLOT. 
Of that figure, the Agency required $21 million to meet minimum required expenditures, such as the monthly payroll, and to avoid draining its working capital. 
An additional $22 million was required to restore the 1993 austerity measures and allow for the normal budgeted growth in expenditure needed to accommodate population growth and rising costs. 
Contributions to PIP, while substantial, could not have more than a marginal impact on the projected deficit since PIP comprised mainly projects of a non-recurrent nature while the deficit was in the Agency's ongoing activities. 
In the Syrian Arab Republic, three staff members were arrested and detained; in Jordan, one; and in Lebanon, one. 
Of the 16 staff members reported in last year's report as having been deported to Lebanon, all had returned with the permission of the Israeli authorities by December 1993. Five were thereupon placed in detention; all were later released. 
Subsequent to the Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area, signed at Cairo on 4 May 1994, a number of Palestinians, including four staff members, were transferred from prisons in the Gaza Strip to detention centres and prisons in Israel. 
74. Although the Agency made frequent approaches to the relevant authorities in all areas of operation during the period under review, it was not provided with adequate and timely information as to the reasons for the arrest and detention of its staff members. 
75. The Agency had access to three staff members from the West Bank and 20 from the Gaza Strip detained in prisons and detention centres in the West Bank, the Gaza Strip and Israel. 
Despite continued approaches by the Agency to the relevant Governments, the Agency was unable to visit staff detained in Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic. 
During the period under review, some 67 such cases of mistreatment were recorded in the West Bank and 37 in the Gaza Strip. 
These and other incidents of the mistreatment of staff members were protested to the Israeli authorities and appropriate follow-up action was undertaken by the Agency. 
On 12 April 1994, Israeli security forces ordered a senior UNRWA local staff member and his family from their newly built home in Ramallah in the West Bank and proceeded to demolish it with rockets and a bulldozer. 
The stated reason for that action was the suspicion that the house contained wanted persons; no persons were found in the house after the operation. 
Both the office of the Secretary-General and UNRWA protested the incident to the Israeli authorities, who subsequently expressed their regret and stated that full compensation would be offered to the staff member. 
As reported in previous years, there were lengthy delays by the Israeli authorities in the clearance of official travel for locally recruited staff. 
Difficulties were experienced by the Agency in the Gaza Strip in securing exit permits for its drivers, although by the end of June 1994 this had ceased to be a particular problem. 
79. For the greater part of the year under review, the Agency continued to provide essential services to the population of the West Bank and Gaza Strip in the context of ongoing violence which had characterized the atmosphere since the beginning of the intifadah and Israeli countermeasures. 
During the period as a whole, the Agency recorded a total of 106 persons killed and 688, including a substantial number of women and children, injured in clashes with the Israeli security forces (see annex II, table 11). 
Their intervention with the local military authorities also assisted in solving a range of day-to-day problems associated with military occupation experienced by the Palestinians. 
As reported in previous years, UNRWA continued to provide legal advice and a measure of financial assistance to needy refugees seeking legal redress. 
81. During the period under review, there were 63 incursions into Agency installations by members of the Israeli security forces in the West Bank and 113 such incursions in the Gaza Strip. 
At times, those incursions resulted in threats against and injury to Agency staff and damage to Agency property. The Agency recorded 36 incidents in which the Agency's clinic and hospital premises were entered. 
Further, on occasion Israeli security forces used Agency premises in the course of military operations. 
The Agency protested such incursions as an abuse of its privileges and immunities. 
On those occasions when replies were received from the Israeli authorities, their explanations invoked considerations of military security. 
82. During the period under review, cases of interference with UNRWA ambulance and medical services, incidents of which had been reported in recent years, continued to be of particular concern to the Agency. 
In the West Bank, Israeli authorities sealed four shelters within refugee camps; outside refugee camps, some 35 dwellings were destroyed and a further five sealed. 
Outside of camps, a further nine dwellings were affected by such operations. 
It proposed that tripartite discussions be undertaken between the Government of Israel, the Palestinian Authority and UNRWA for the purpose of coordinating new arrangements relating to UNRWA's activities. 
86. The Agency regretted that no progress was made with regard to its various claims against Governments. 
87. The 201 UNRWA schools in Jordan operated normally throughout the period under review, providing basic education at the elementary (six years of schooling) and preparatory (four years) levels to 151,607 pupils, a decrease of 743 pupils compared to the preceding year. 
Seven other schools were under construction at the end of June 1994. 
To meet the needs of pupils with learning difficulties and slow learners, the Agency extended the special education programme to more schools in the Amman, North Amman, Irbid and South Zarqa areas. 
In addition, some 500 disabled children and children with learning difficulties were integrated into the regular school education system. 
Over a four-year period, the capacity of the faculty would gradually increase to 300 students in the pre-service teacher- training programme. 
UNRWA continued to offer in-service training to teachers, head teachers, supervisors and instructors to upgrade their qualifications, meet curricular changes, update teaching methodologies and enhance skills in education administration. 
A total of 232 education staff members enrolled in those courses, in addition to the 179 teachers who were actually enrolled at the ESF. 
89. The Amman and Wadi Seer training centres operated normally throughout the period under review, with training places for 1,208 students in trades and semi-professional training courses. 
The Amman Training Centre offered men and women trainees post-secondary, semi-professional training courses which prepared them to become assistant pharmacists, assistant laboratory technicians and business administrators. 
Courses were also offered in banking and financial management, medical records keeping and secretarial skills. 
A hairdressing course was offered to women trainees at the post-preparatory level. 
At the Wadi Seer Training Centre, studies were offered in the mechanical, electrical and building trades, as well as semi-professional courses covering architectural and civil engineering, land surveying and mechanical draughting. 
Students at the two centres achieved excellent results in the comprehensive examinations for community colleges given annually by the Ministry of Higher Education. 
That increase in demand, however, was not matched by a concomitant increase in human resources owing to the limited financial means available to the Agency. 
Thus, recent achievements in lowering the patient-doctor ratio began to be reversed, and excessively heavy patient loads again emerged as a potential threat to the quality of the Agency's health services. 
A new mother and child health centre was established at Irbid, and work to expand the health point in Kraymeh in the Jordan Valley was completed. 
Three additional laboratories were established in the new health centre in Awajan in the Zarqa area, in the mother and child health clinic in Irbid and in the Jordan Valley. 
Funds were secured under the Peace Implementation Programme for construction and equipment of a mother and child health centre in Zarqa, on which work was expected to begin in late 1994. 
94. Jordan hosted almost 40 per cent of all Palestine refugees registered with UNRWA. 
The refugee population increased by 11.3 per cent over the year, from 1.07 million at 1 July 1993 to 1.19 million at 30 June 1994. 
As in the previous year, many of the modifications entailed separating nuclear from extended families, with a consequent increase in the number of recorded family units of 21.9 per cent, from 157,659 to 192,184. 
Increased donor funding for shelter rehabilitation Agency-wide allowed for a much-needed diversion of regular funds into a supplemental allocation for Jordan, and the extension of assistance to include those living in substandard housing outside of camps. 
Women entrepreneurs were also assisted through a series of training courses in small-business management, first conducted in January 1994 at Amman New Camp. 
By June 1994, the training courses were expected to reach 600 women at women's programme centres throughout the country. 
A new women's production unit was opened in Amman New Camp in March, bringing the total number of enterprises hosted by the women's programme centres to three. 
The successful experience gained in the pilot projects under the Palestinian Women's Initiative Fund - namely, training in specific machine skills sought by employers and in setting up small businesses - led to 60 women securing employment or starting their own enterprises. 
96. The women's programme took a step forward in its promotion of legal literacy by opening a legal advice bureau in Amman New Camp in March 1994. 
Women and other family members who needed further professional assistance were referred to qualified lawyers who came to the bureau on a weekly basis and charged only nominal fees. 
The initiative was welcomed by camp notables as a service to the community as a whole. 
Other new support services for women included a nursery at the Talbieh women's programme centre, opened in September 1993, and a course at the Jabal el-Hussein women's programme centre on the maintenance of knitting and sewing machines. 
These projects were: the purchase of a tractor to rent out to local farmers in Jerash; a small modern bakery run by disabled workers in Husn camp; and a minibus running a public transport service in Suf camp when not needed for disabled children. 
These projects provided both employment for disabled persons and income towards the recurrent costs of the rehabilitation programmes for children. 
Emphasis in the rehabilitation programme focused on training for the families of disabled persons in their own homes and on supporting disabled children who attended UNRWA schools. 
It was intended to repeat that initiative elsewhere should funding become available. 
The contribution of the Agency to community-based rehabilitation in Jordan was officially recognized by the Jordanian authorities, who requested the Agency's assistance in promoting similar schemes in rural areas of the country. 
In May, the Agency hosted a conference which brought together international organizations represented in Jordan, under the theme of "equalization of opportunities for disabled persons". 
A total of 33,647 pupils were enrolled in Agency elementary and preparatory schools and in the single secondary school, an increase of 475 pupils over the preceding year. 
UNRWA decided to open a secondary school in the Beirut area because of the lack of access of Palestine refugees in central Lebanon to public sector schools and the prohibitively high cost of private schools. 
The secondary school, which accepted first-year students only in the 1993/94 school year, would operate at full capacity in 1995/96. 
99. The results of the official Brevet examination, conducted in July 1993, for pupils at the fourth preparatory grade reflected a further improvement in student achievement compared with the results of the 1992 examination. 
To help solidify that trend, education staff continued their efforts by conducting diagnostic and achievement tests, preparing and implementing remedial plans, offering additional class periods and preparing enrichment materials. 
Special remedial classes were initiated for slow learners and children with learning difficulties. 
100. Reconstruction of the school in Ein el-Hilweh which was damaged as a result of violence during the 1991/92 school year, began in December 1993 and was expected to be completed by the end of 1994. 
Another school was under construction to replace the dilapidated school building in El-Buss camp. 
Funds were allocated for the construction of two school buildings to replace three deteriorated schools in Beddawi camp. 
Six school premises in the Tyre, Saida and central Lebanon areas were comprehensively upgraded and renovated. 
101. The Siblin Training Centre operated normally during the period under review. 
One class section of the public health inspector course was eliminated following an internal evaluation which revealed that a large number of graduates in this specialization could not find employment in the local labour market. 
The centre was still in need of extensive improvements, such as upgrading of equipment and construction of additional workshops and renovation of old ones. 
102. With regard to the in-service training programme, 24 trade instructors were enrolled in the second year of a three-year course, in addition to 70 schoolteachers and 32 head teachers enrolled in four different in-service training courses. 
An intensive course was implemented for nine newly appointed school supervisors to improve their supervisory and managerial skills. 
103. UNRWA remained the main provider of primary and secondary health care to approximately 340,000 Palestine refugees in Lebanon. 
Health care was supported by hospital services provided through contractual arrangements with 12 general and two mental hospitals. 
In addition, a new laboratory was established at the Mieh Mieh health centre and a dental clinic was established at the Burj Hammoud health centre. 
Funds were also made available for the construction of a new health centre in Burj el-Shemali camp to replace the former premises. 
105. The Agency was still unable to raise the approximately $12 million required to implement development projects to improve the infrastructure for water supply, sewerage and drainage, and solid waste management facilities in the camps. 
Responding to the urgency of addressing certain needs, the Agency reprogrammed funds to cover the cost of water and sanitation projects, including construction of main sewer lines in Shatila camp and completion of the second phase of an internal sewerage scheme in Nahr el-Bared camp. 
A new connection was also made between the water network of Burj el-Barajneh camp and the municipal water mains. 
In addition, the local water authority constructed a septic tank to collect and partially treat the waste water of Dbayeh camp before discharging the effluent into the sea through a newly constructed sewer. 
106. There were 338,290 Palestine refugees registered with UNRWA in Lebanon at the end of June 1994, an increase of 3 per cent over the year, which was consistent with estimated population growth. 
Lebanon continued to have the highest proportion of refugees - 10.8 per cent - enrolled in the special hardship programme, owing to the large number of families without adult males in the household and to restrictions faced by Palestinians in seeking employment in many sectors of the local economy. 
Over one third of the special hardship cases lived in shelters that did not meet minimum standards of hygiene, soundness of construction or space. 
The Agency successfully sought funding for shelter improvements both inside and outside of camps for many in that group of refugees. 
The problem of refugees displaced during the years of conflict in the country persisted. 
In the early months of the period under review, the Agency was able to construct several multi-storey units and rehabilitate individual shelters which had been rendered uninhabitable during the years of conflict. 
However, while badly needed, these efforts addressed only a small portion of the total need. 
A new survey in early 1994 showed that 4,175 displaced families still had not found or been provided with satisfactory housing. 
Loans from the revolving fund were made available to slightly larger enterprises, of which 46 had been financed by the end of June 1994 for a total investment of $278,650, and resulted in the creation of 109 jobs. 
The knitting cooperative established under the Agency's Palestinian Women's Initiative Fund in Nahr el-Bared was producing good quality, reasonably priced goods, though as yet only primarily for individual orders. 
Income-earning opportunities for members were provided by nine of the women's programme centres. 
108. The women's programme centres increased by two when a local committee in Iqlim el-Kharroub was given a financial subsidy to launch new centres in Shaheem and Wadi el-Zeineh. 
Women's committees were trained in the management of community programmes, and three of the 12 centres were community-managed by the end of June 1994. 
A legal literacy course was conducted in Ein el-Hilweh camp. 
Of the women regularly attending the centres, 2 per cent were disabled, and a more concerted effort was planned to integrate more disabled women into the programme. 
109. The community rehabilitation committees were also trained in programme management and financial administration, as well as in rehabilitation skills. 
The Nahr el-Bared committee received a donation to establish an enterprise which would employ disabled adults and contribute to the running costs of the rehabilitation activities. 
At that centre also, an extra class was added for deaf children and a new class begun for children with mobility impairment. 
The Palestinian Disabled People's Union in Ein el-Hilweh camp set an example for others with such projects as a toy library and provision of physiotherapy, for which the Agency helped secure special funding. 
Summer camps and the inclusion of disabled children in sports events were again highlights of the reporting period. 
110. The 109 UNRWA schools in the Syrian Arab Republic accommodated 61,263 pupils in the 1993/94 school year, an increase of 1,047 pupils over the previous year. 
Many UNRWA school premises remained inadequate and severely overcrowded, with 97 per cent of elementary classes and 91 per cent of preparatory classes operating on a double-shift basis, which meant that neither the morning nor the afternoon groups had sufficient opportunity for extracurricular activities. 
Despite those difficulties, pupils in the third preparatory grade in UNRWA schools achieved a success rate of 91.3 per cent in the state preparatory examination conducted in mid-1994, compared with a national average of 56.1 per cent. 
Nevertheless, the Agency was able to complete the construction of one school of 26 classrooms to replace unsatisfactory rented premises and six classrooms to avoid triple shifting; two schools of 25 classrooms were under construction at the end of June 1994. 
Funds were received under the Peace Implementation Programme to construct a school at al-Mazzeh in Damascus to replace unsatisfactory rented premises. 
A total of 830 trainees were enrolled in the 20 courses, exceeding the 776 training places for which the Agency had budgeted. 
Courses covered a wide spectrum of mechanical, electrical and building trades. 
In 1993, UNRWA allocated $770,000 for the first phase of a plan for upgrading the centre's premises and equipment. 
The centre still needed additional funds to complete the upgrading and introduce new courses in skills in wide demand in the local market. 
An intensive training course for 13 school supervisors was conducted to improve their supervisory and managerial skills. 
The Agency provided 186 university scholarships to Palestine refugee students - of whom 71 were women - who had excelled in the general secondary school examination, to study at Syrian universities in specializations such as arts, dentistry, engineering, law, medicine and pharmacy. 
115. Marked progress was made towards improvement in the health infrastructure of primary health care facilities during the period under review. 
Three new health points were constructed at al-Husseineh and Ramadan villages, as well as at the Vocational Training Centre in Damascus. 
Also, four dental clinics were established in the Alliance, Khan Danoun, Khan Eshieh and Sbeineh health centres, and six laboratories were established in the health centres in Aleppo town, Alliance, Ein el-Tal, Hama, Jouber and Muzeireeb. 
117. The refugee population registered with UNRWA in the Syrian Arab Republic increased by 4.6 per cent, from 314,000 in June 1993 to 327,288 at the end of June 1994, mainly reflecting population growth. 
A pilot project to make computerized registration data accessible in the Syrian Arab Republic and permit Agency staff to enter modifications locally was successfully completed in late 1993 and fully operational in 1994. 
118. Enrolment in the special hardship programme fell slightly, to 6 per cent of the total registered population. 
There were, however, here as elsewhere, many impoverished refugees who did not meet the strict criteria for admission to the welfare rolls. 
One example could be found in Neirab camp, where 3,250 refugees (600 households) were living in dilapidated army barracks intended to be temporary when they were constructed during the Second World War. 
The anticipated provision of land by the Government and special donor funds enabled UNRWA to begin the planning of a project to provide low-cost, multi-storey housing for that community. 
119. In late 1993 the poverty alleviation programme for special hardship and other needy families completed the transformation of its base from grants to loans. 
A group-guaranteed lending scheme was initiated through which short-term interest-free loans were made available to group members to finance micro-enterprises. By the end of June 1994, 15 such groups had been formed, with a total revolving fund capital of $31,766, augmented by the savings of group members. 
Women's groups were a particular target for training in micro-enterprise development, with structured courses at 12 women's programme centres throughout the year. 
An immediate outcome was the formation of women's loan groups in Aleppo and Latakia. 
The food preservation and marketing cooperative in Dera'a, established under the Agency's Palestinian Women's Initiative Fund, achieved a 19 per cent profit margin and was expected to become fully independent of Agency support by the end of 1994. 
120. In the women's programme centres, all training and other activities were fully under the direct planning and supervision of elected women's committees by September 1993, and those committees received further training to build up their capacity to manage the centres effectively. 
At the Yarmouk centre, the community financed a day-care unit for the children of working mothers; another day-care centre run by three women from special hardship families was established on a self-financing basis for the staff of the Agency's field office in Damascus. 
Training in early childhood development and managing preschool facilities was given to women volunteers at six centres. 
In Ein el-Tal, a course was held in legal literacy and classes in literacy and numeracy were conducted in Khan Danoun. 
121. The disability programme paid special attention to the involvement of and support to parents in the rehabilitation of their disabled children. 
Training sessions for support groups of parents taught methods of dealing with cerebral palsy and other severe disabilities and led to a workshop to manufacture simple, low-cost mobility aids such as crutches and walkers. 
In Dera'a, parents began to make monthly contributions towards the running costs of the community rehabilitation centre which also expanded its fund-raising activities by adding a stationery shop to its production of school bags. 
Project planning for an income-earning enterprise for disabled persons in Damascus was at an advanced stage and awaiting funding. 
A mentally retarded child from the Neirab community rehabilitation centre won first prize in the first Arab regional drawing competition for disabled children, held in mid-1993. 
122. In the West Bank, UNRWA's 100 elementary and preparatory schools served a student population of 42,589 pupils in 1993/94, an increase of 279 pupils over the preceding school year. 
By the end of June 1994, Agency schools had lost 14 per cent of school days. 
The three West Bank training centres were also severely affected by the closure in late February. 
123. Overcrowding, as a result of natural population growth and the lack of suitable sites available to UNRWA for the construction of additional classrooms or schools, remained a problem, affecting village-based schools in particular. 
A number of schools built in the 1950s or 1960s had deteriorated to such an extent that they required replacement for safety reasons. 
Projects developed under the Agency's Peace Implementation Programme targeted such problems, as well as the improvement of the educational infrastructure in general. 
In addition, two other schools were under construction to replace unsatisfactory rented premises. 
The Centre also continued to offer courses in business administration, clothing production, dental hygiene, hairdressing and nursing, as well as studies which prepared students for employment as laboratory technicians, assistant pharmacists and physiotherapy assistants. 
At the Ramallah Men's Training Centre, courses in business administration, computer science, financial management and marketing were provided. 
In addition to courses in the building, electrical, electronic, mechanical and metal trades, the Kalandia Training Centre offered post-secondary technical courses to prepare students to become construction technicians, architectural draughtsmen and land surveyors. 
The three training centres continued to organize short-term courses of 20 or 40 weeks' duration to train assistant accountants, assistant social workers, executive secretaries, and technicians in the repair of electrical home appliances. 
125. A major development during the reporting period was the opening of the Educational Sciences Faculty (ESF) at the two Ramallah training centres, offering four-year courses of study leading to a first-level university degree. 
In 1995/96, when the ESF would be running at full capacity, the programme would have 600 training places in specializations such as general classroom teachers and teachers of Arabic, English, mathematics and science. 
In the coming years, 2,560 serving UNRWA teachers holding only a two-year certificate would take courses leading to a four-year degree. 
In addition, hospital care was provided by the Agency's 42-bed general hospital in Qalqilia, as well as on a contractual basis by four non-governmental organization hospitals where beds were reserved by UNRWA for the treatment of refugee patients. 
Construction of new health centres in Far'a and Tulkarm camps and Auja village, to replace unsatisfactory premises, and upgrading of health centres in Balata and Jalazone camps and Jerusalem were completed, and the remodelling and upgrading of Qalqilia Hospital was well under way by the end of June 1994. 
UNRWA provided the incoming Palestinian health authority in the Jericho Area with medical supplies to cover shortages experienced during the hand-over period from Israeli to Palestinian responsibility. 
128. UNRWA continued to make a marked contribution towards the improvement of environmental sanitation infrastructure in refugee camps. 
Construction of internal sewerage schemes in Askar and Jenin camps was completed, and similar projects were started in Nur Shams and Tulkarm camps. 
The ultimate objective of those projects was to connect the sewerage schemes of the camps with nearby municipal systems. 
However, five refugee camps - Arroub, Far'a, Fawwar, Jalazone and Kalandia - were located where they could not be connected to proper disposal systems. 
Funds were secured for feasibility studies to identify technical options for improvement of sewerage and drainage in those camps. 
129. In the West Bank, the registered refugee population increased by 5.2 per cent, from 479,023 in June 1993 to 504,070 at the end of June 1994. 
The proportion of refugees enrolled in the special hardship programme fell slightly, to 6.0 per cent, despite continuing economic difficulties in the West Bank, including the loss of work opportunities in Israel. 
Many needy families who did not meet the criteria for enrolment in the special hardship programme received help through emergency food distributions, carried out in response to the repeated sealing off of the West Bank. 
130. A survey conducted in mid-1993 revealed that many more special hardship families were living in substandard housing conditions than had previously been estimated. 
Some 2,000 shelters were found to be in need of major repair, and 1,500 required reconstruction, representing 40 per cent of the special hardship households. 
Funds received from special contributions (EPA and PIP) made it possible to rehabilitate 59 shelters over the year, and work was under way on 204 more. 
Funds were pledged under PIP to address the housing needs of about 2,000 families. 
Given the prevailing economic climate and security problems, poverty alleviation schemes suffered a set-back. 
Nevertheless, 75 special hardship families were helped to set up micro-enterprises and plans were made for a group-guaranteed lending scheme. 
An effort was also made to promote cooperatives at the women's programme centres, six of which had established enterprises by June 1994, providing regular income for 55 women. 
UNRWA's Women's Programme Officer in the West Bank was appointed to the executive committee of the Union. 
A pilot workshop in legal literacy was started in Balata camp in early 1994, covering civic education issues, as well as the personal status of women in Islamic law. 
Classes in literacy and numeracy were conducted for 187 women. 
132. The disability programme was linked to other organizations concerned with disability issues through membership in the Central National Coordinating Committee for Rehabilitation, in which the Agency's Disability Programme Officer served in an advisory capacity. 
At the end of 1993, Committee members participated in a workshop to initiate preparations for a Palestinian rehabilitation plan. 
After a period of considerable expansion in the previous biennium, Agency staff concentrated on building up existing community-based programmes, especially in the areas of home outreach activities and support for disabled children attending mainstream schools. 
UNRWA held discussions with local clubs to promote the development of sports activities for disabled persons. 
Both summer and winter camps were held for disabled children. 
With financial assistance from the Agency, community rehabilitation committees undertook modifications to the homes of disabled persons to make them more conducive to independent daily living. 
The Disability Programme Officer attended a one-year postgraduate course in community-based rehabilitation designed to enhance the skills and know-how of programme planners and trainers. 
Elected committees combined to form a union of youth activities centres, together with other Palestinian clubs, and the Agency set up a mechanism to coordinate with the union. 
134. UNRWA's 154 elementary and preparatory schools in the Gaza Strip served a student population of 109,699, in the 1993/94 school year, an increase of more than 4,990 pupils over the preceding year. 
Disruption in education as a result of military closure orders, curfews and general strikes continued to decline during the period under review. 
In order to compensate for the loss of teaching time, self-learning materials were distributed to all schools. 
During relatively quiet periods, such materials were distributed for the purpose of providing remedial work to cover the accumulated weakness of students in academic achievement. 
During military-ordered closures of certain schools, teaching was provided in mosques or at privately owned sites. 
135. To assess the impact of school closures and to provide the pupils with remedial education to improve their academic skills, diagnostic tests were conducted for all pupils. 
Remedial plans, based on the outcome of those tests, were prepared and implemented. 
136. A rapidly growing student population, on the one hand, and the limited availability of funds to expand educational infrastructure and recruit additional teachers, on the other, resulted in serious overcrowding in UNRWA schools in the Gaza Strip. 
Many Agency schools, especially those built in the 1950s and 1960s with brick and false ceilings, had deteriorated to the extent that some were becoming unsafe. 
To cope with the high increase in the school population and to avoid triple shifting, two schools comprising 33 classrooms and an additional 40 classrooms elsewhere, plus administration and specialized rooms were constructed. 
Under the Peace Implementation Programme (PIP), funds were received or pledged for the construction of 20 new schools, comprehensive maintenance for 5 schools, painting of 70 schools, reconstruction of boundary walls and replacement of glass panes at 100 schools, and construction of 25 playgrounds. 
137. The Gaza Training Centre provided 708 training places to 669 men and 39 women. The centre offered 13 two-year vocational training courses in the mechanical, electrical and building trades and 3 two-year semi-professional courses in physiotherapy, industrial electronics and business and office practice. 
The centre also provided short-term vocational training courses of 20 to 40 weeks' duration for assistant accountants, commercial computer operators, concrete-form workers and tile setters, as well as a course in aluminium fabrication. 
138. The in-service training programme was offered to teachers, head teachers, school supervisors and instructors to upgrade their qualifications, meet curricular changes, update teaching methodologies and develop skills in educational management. 
Hospital services were offered to refugees through a contractual arrangement with a non-governmental organization hospital where 50 beds were reserved for the treatment of refugees and through financial assistance towards the cost of treatment at public-sector hospitals. 
140. The special arrangement of providing an afternoon shift service in the five large camps and Gaza town was maintained, and construction of new health centres in Beach camp and Tel el-Sultan (Rafah) was started after considerable delays attributable to external factors. 
Construction of the 232-bed hospital funded by the European Union was well under way and was expected to be completed by the end of 1995. 
A special contribution was made towards the cost of hospital equipment, including a combined income-generation and technology-transfer programme for the local production of furniture. 
Under a special contribution to PIP, the Agency would provide equipment for a public-sector hospital, Shifa, based on specifications determined by the Palestinian health authority. 
141. Progress was made by the Special Environmental Health Programme, which was established by the Agency in Gaza in 1992 to undertake comprehensive planning and project implementation to improve environmental health infrastructure in camps and adjacent municipalities comprising water supply, sewerage and drainage and solid-waste management. 
Feasibility studies for sewerage and drainage were completed for Beach camp, Jabalia town and camp, the Rafah area and three of the Middle camps - Bureij, Maghazi and Nuseirat. 
Under PIP, contributions were received towards the implementation of capital projects to address the appalling environmental health conditions prevalent in Gaza. 
Projects funded included the improvement of solid-waste disposal in Beach camp, upgrading of garbage depository sites in camps, upgrading of municipal refuse collection and disposal systems, and sewerage and drainage improvements in Deir el-Balah camp. 
142. The registered refugee population in the Gaza Strip increased by 6.6 per cent over the year, from 603,380 to 643,600, reflecting the high birth rate and the updating of family records. 
It was necessary to mount emergency relief programmes four times during the year under review. 
The findings of a house-to-house survey in mid-1993 revealed that over 60 per cent of special hardship families were living in housing in need of re-roofing, major repairs or reconstruction. 
Some 5,000 of these houses were found to be in need of reconstruction or major repairs and 2,800 additional houses needed re-roofing only. 
Major donor investment in shelter rehabilitation made improvements possible for over 700 homes during the year, and a further 2,520 shelters were in the process of repair or reconstruction at the end of June 1994. 
Funds were pledged under PIP to address the housing needs of over 3,100 families. 
Re-roofing was carried out by the families themselves, with materials and technical advice from the Agency. 
Through the shelter-rehabilitation programme, jobs were created for small contractors and labourers from the refugee camps who carried out the improvements. 
143. The poverty alleviation programme promoted micro-enterprise principally through a revolving mini-loans fund which, by June 1994, had extended assistance to 126 poor refugees, of whom 56 were women and 25 were disabled persons. 
Women were encouraged to venture into commercial food production projects, through courses in such skills as freezing and drying, conducted by the Union of Agricultural Work Committees at UNRWA women's programme centres. 
In the spring of 1994, a group-guaranteed lending scheme was inaugurated for women. 
At the end of June 1994, the first loans were issued under the new programme to four solidarity groups, with a total of 17 members. 
144. By June 1994, special donor funding had enabled UNRWA to embark on the replacement or upgrading of all 15 women's programme centres. 
As elsewhere, locally elected committees began training to assume administrative management of the centres. 
The Khan Younis camp library opened in July 1993, and in Nuseirat camp, women volunteers were trained and books and equipment purchased in early 1994. 
A new series of legal-literacy workshops to be conducted in all women's programme centres began in early 1994, drawing in women from the surrounding community and from women's organizations. 
145. The community rehabilitation committees for the disabled developed their programmes over the year with technical assistance from the Agency in addition to financial subsidies towards running costs. 
In early 1994, the committees and other non-governmental organizations working in the field of disability in Gaza came together under the sponsorship of the Palestine Council of Health to develop a coordinated action plan for 1994/95. 
146. Summer camps for both disabled and able-bodied children were a welcome experience for several hundred children of all ages in 1993. 
The recently reactivated youth activity centres resumed their traditionally important role in the summer camps. Youth activity centres were assisted in the upgrading of premises and diversification of programmes through a joint UNDP-UNICEF-UNRWA project, which supplemented the Agency's own substantial efforts in 1993 in this regard. 
The role of Agency staff in the promotion of community development programmes was expected to be further advanced with the return of two key staff in the summer of 1994 from one-year postgraduate training courses. 
Without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, the Palestine Liberation Organization in particular agrees: 
(a) To ensure the protection and security of the personnel, installations and property of UNRWA; 
(b) To permit unrestricted freedom of entry and exit without delay or hindrance, of supplies, goods and equipment into and out of the area under the control of the Palestinian Authority including movement within the area; 
(d) To recognize UNRWA's right to fly the United Nations flag on premises, vehicles and on other means of transport; 
(e) To provide unrestricted communication by radio, satellite, or other means, and to facilitate connections with the United Nations communication network; 
(f) To provide, free of charge, landing and port facilities as may become available for the use of the Palestinian Authority, or which may be established within the area under the control of the Palestinian Authority; 
(h) To provide, free of charge, all necessary labour for offloading and handling, warehousing and transport by rail or road, of supplies, goods and equipment destined for use in the area under the control of the Palestinian Authority. 
"Without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, the Palestine Liberation Organization in particular agrees: 
"(a) To ensure the protection and security of the personnel, installations and property of UNRWA; 
"(b) To permit unrestricted freedom of entry and exit without delay or hindrance, of supplies, goods and equipment into and out of the area under the control of the Palestinian Authority including movement within the area; 
"(d) To recognize UNRWA's right to fly the United Nations flag on premises, vehicles and on other means of transport; 
"(e) To provide unrestricted communication by radio, satellite, or other means, and to facilitate connections with the United Nations communication network; 
"(h) To provide, free of charge, all necessary labour for offloading and handling, warehousing and transport by rail or road, of supplies, goods and equipment destined for use in the area under the control of the Palestinian Authority. 
"If the foregoing represents the understanding of the Palestine Liberation Organization, I wish to propose that this letter and your reply in that sense be regarded as constituting an agreement in the matter. 
* For more detailed information on the financing of the Agency's programmes, see the audited financial statements for the biennium ended 31 December 1993 and report of the Board of Auditors (Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-ninth Session, Supplement No. 5C (A/49/5/Add.3). 
a/ Includes children under one year of age, students studying away from home, etc. 
b/ The figures given for fatalities do not include killings of alleged collaborators. 
a/ Actual receipts for regular budget. 
b/ Actual receipts for projects, comprising the expanded programme of assistance, the Gaza Hospital project and the Peace Implementation Programme. 
c/ Actual receipts for emergency operations in Lebanon and the occupied territory. 
1992: Reports of the Secretary-General submitted in pursuance of General Assembly resolutions 46/46 D to K of 9 December 1991, respectively: 
1993: Reports of the Secretary-General submitted in pursuance of General Assembly resolutions 47/69 D to K of 14 December 1992, respectively: 
A/48/372 (Offers by Member States of grants and scholarships for higher education, including vocational training, for Palestine refugees). 
1. The period covered by this report (1 July 1992-30 June 1994) may well appear as having been crucial in the life of the United Nations Institute for Training and Research (UNITAR). 
2. UNITAR has been in constant search of the establishment of balance between prudence in management and the indispensable spirit of enterprise. 
The programmes have grown and regular, strict assessments of their results have been made. 
UNITAR was unfortunately not able to maintain a liaison office in New York, as requested by the General Assembly in resolution 47/227. 
3. The Secretary-General has appointed a new Board of Trustees of 12 members only, to allow flexibility and efficiency during the restructuring process. 
4. One hundred and twenty-five training ventures have taken place during the period under review, in four continents. 
They embodied 991 full days of training, benefiting some 4,649 participants. 
5. The training programme in international affairs management has evolved in three particular directions: new topics, aiming at being of direct concrete use, have been introduced in the traditional training programmes in multilateral diplomacy and negotiation for diplomats accredited to the United Nations. 
Finally, a series of fellowship training programmes have been launched, based on two decades of experience of the United Nations/ UNITAR fellowship programme in international law. 
They include a programme in peacemaking and preventive diplomacy, organized jointly with a non-governmental organization, the International Peace Academy, and a training programme in environmental law and policy, prepared and conducted with the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP). 
7. The coming years are likely to see a consolidation of UNITAR training and capacity-building activities. 
After its restructuring process, UNITAR would certainly need to focus on consolidating the existing activities rather than launching new initiatives. 
8. Research programmes per se are being progressively discontinued. 
This material is partly sold (to industrialized countries), partly given free of charge (to developing countries' academia). 
9. Special efforts have been made to develop and strengthen inter-agency cooperation. 
Regular contact has been established with regional commissions. 
Philanthropic foundations, particularly those based in North America, have shown interest and often given generous support for UNITAR's activities. 
They should reach fruition in the next biennium. 
Special mention must be made of the European Union and the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD). 
Several governmental agencies in industrialized countries, in particular development cooperation agencies, are cooperating either by contributing to the design of the programme, in proposing and sending experts as resource persons, and also by funding specific programmes in part or in full. 
11. Finally, on the financial side, the report of the Board of Auditors for 1993 aptly summarizes the situation: "For the first time in a number of years, UNITAR's General Fund showed a surplus on its operations in 1993. 
Nevertheless, the overall position of the General Fund remains precarious and further cost-cutting or additional funding from donors or from programme support revenue will be necessary if UNITAR is to continue its present level of activity." 
The main source of UNITAR's financial vulnerability is its dependence on the varying levels of government contributions and the often late transferral of these funds. 
UNITAR receives no subsidies from the United Nations regular budget. 
However, bearing in mind the nature and the extent of the services the Institute renders to the United Nations Organization and its Member States, free space could be made available to UNITAR and perhaps some limited costs of a core staff covered. 
Also the States should be more committed to contributing to the Institute's General Fund. 
They are certainly generous with special purpose grants, which are constantly on the increase. 
It is hoped that the Member States will show their trust in UNITAR's restructured programme of activities and their management through voluntary, non-earmarked contributions. 
This would ensure the long-term continuity of the Institute. 
12. During the period under review, the training programme in multilateral diplomacy and negotiation underwent three major changes. 
New topics have been introduced in the training programmes addressed to diplomats accredited to the United Nations. They aim to be of immediate interest and of a concrete nature, dealing more with skills upgrading than with orientation training. 
Secondly, based on the more than two decade-old United Nations/UNITAR fellowship programme in international law, fellowship programmes have been launched and should develop rather rapidly. 
Finally, " la carte" training programmes and advisory services are slowly expanding, while not meeting all the requests, owing to lack of funds. 
13. The training programmes have developed at Geneva; they continued for a while in New York, in cooperation with the Office of Human Resources Management and were temporarily phased out. 
Thought is being given to possible ways of re-establishing and rejuvenating these training programmes at United Nations Headquarters, as requested by the General Assembly in its resolutions 47/227 and 48/732. 
Simultaneously, a survey of training needs has been conducted in 1994 among the diplomatic community at Vienna. 
Concrete proposals are being prepared which would be implemented in the coming months, funds permitting. 
Participants are briefed on the procedures and the agenda of the General Assembly and its Main Committees. They are also provided with practical information on the various services available to delegates. 
16. This briefing highlights the specific functions of the Fifth Committee and its related organs, particularly the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions and the Committee for Programme and Coordination. 
20. The purpose of the course is to acquaint participants with their new working environment. 
It offers participants an introduction to the basic concepts and theories of international economics, updating recent economic developments and problems. 
The training programme covers the basic concepts and principles of economic relations, also taking into account certain major economic development issues. 
25. This course briefs Geneva-based diplomats on their privileges and immunities and examines the legal status of permanent missions to the United Nations Office at Geneva. 
27. This seminar aims at providing participants with in-depth information on the setting, issues and techniques of economic negotiations, taking into consideration the specific aspects of different United Nations organs and their conferences. 
28. This workshop explains the institutional structure of GATT and its basic rules and describes the processes used by the contracting parties to resolve trade disputes within the GATT system. 
It is geared towards diplomats in charge of GATT affairs within their permanent missions. 
29. The objective of this seminar is to acquaint participants with the basic elements of communication and to help them improve their communication skills. 
This includes an introduction to different communication levels, an analysis of the participants' own communication styles and their adaptability to different situations, as well as constructive ways of achieving more effective communication. 
30. This workshop aims at improving participants' speaking and presentation skills and developing a convincing personal style of addressing audiences. 
Basic principles of delivering public presentations are discussed and styles and techniques studied. 
These programmes attract numerous applications from Governments and various United Nations bodies, with a significant interest expressed by various high-ranking and dedicated civil servants. 
During the period under review, besides the traditional fellowship programme in international law, three new fellowship programmes have been designed and conducted with funding from extrabudgetary resources. 
The programme is open to candidates from developing countries. 
35. The basic objective of the programme is to provide qualified persons, in particular middle-grade government legal officers and young teachers of international law, with an opportunity: 
(a) To update and deepen their knowledge of recent developments in international law; 
(b) To familiarize themselves with international legal issues, particularly those questions of special interest to developing countries; 
36. To qualify for the fellowship, candidates should be in the 24-40 age group. 
They should be law graduates with practical experience in the field of international law. 
37. Participants may choose one of three study schemes: 
Scheme A: United Nations/UNITAR programme in international law/The Hague with complementary attendance of lectures at the Academy of International Law, followed by an internship at a United Nations organization or a specialized agency (three months). 
Scheme C: United Nations/UNITAR programme in international law/The Hague with complementary attendance of lectures at the Academy of International Law. 
Twenty trainees were chosen among 162 applicants to participate in the 1993 programme. 
The programme represents the first joint programme of the two institutions. 
41. Objectives: The major goal of this programme is to address the needs of the United Nations, regional organizations, and Governments for training in dispute resolution. 
The fellowship programme offers advanced training in conflict analysis, negotiation and mediation to international and national civil servants who wish to learn or refine these skills. 
43. The fellowship programme in peacemaking and preventive diplomacy is offered in two parts to allow participants to choose the type and duration of training which they require. 
The core programme involves an intensive three-week course and the extended programme involves an individual case-study project designed to provide a more in-depth experience for those who have participated in the core programme. 
44. The first core programme took place from 6 to 27 September 1993 at Burg Schlaining, Austria. 
45. The core programme provides participants with a comprehensive framework for understanding how disputes begin, escalate and are resolved. 
These case-studies serve as the basis for extensive discussion of the issues, obstacles and problems which occur in real life international dispute resolution. 
The programme also offers hands-on practice in the skills needed to carry out effective preventive diplomacy and peacemaking. 
46. Participants choosing to take part in the extended programme select a recent or ongoing case to review and evaluate. 
An expert supervisor is assigned for each case. 
Through a fact-finding visit to the field, interviews with those involved and the review of United Nations records and other relevant literature, participants attempt to analyse the conflict, its development and attempts to resolve it. 
47. The most outstanding case-studies will be selected as training material for future programmes and included in a case handbook. 
48. Participation: Twenty-four participants took part in the 1993 core programme. 
Six persons took part in the extended programme, including two United Nations staff members and four diplomats. 
Participants felt that the course was exceedingly useful and relevant to their work. 
50. The first session of the global training programme in environmental law and policy was jointly organized and conducted by the UNEP Environmental Law and Institutions Programme Activity Centre and UNITAR, in association with the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat). 
It was carried out at UNEP headquarters at Nairobi from 29 November to 17 December 1993. 
51. The objective of the programme is to inform and train the participants of the legal and institutional developments at international and national levels in the field of environmental law. 
The Programme enables participants to take initiatives, on a more informed basis, in their respective home countries for the development and implementation of environmental law at international and national levels. 
52. The three-week training programme is specifically designed to respond to the needs of developing countries. 
53. The training programme is conducted by experts from UNEP and other United Nations bodies and organizations, representatives of environmental convention secretariats, the World Bank, the International Union for the Conservation of Nature (IUCN) and several other experts in the field of environmental law and policy. 
The selected candidates are required to make oral and written country presentations on various items in the programme. 
56. The programme aims at helping developing countries and countries with economies in transition institutionalize public participation and negotiations in the environmental decision-making processes. 
The programme emphasizes the active participation of key governmental and non-governmental stakeholders and is not designed merely to transfer skills; rather the focus is on building or strengthening solid environmental decision-making processes. 
To this end, UNITAR and its programme partners, such as the National Institute for Dispute Resolution (NIDR), will provide and coordinate technical assistance from a range of negotiation practitioners and make this available to the countries, through a series of workshops and training events. 
57. The programme is based on: 
(a) Analysing and understanding the environmental issues presented by the national representatives; 
(c) Testing the assumptions about building institutional capacity and reviewing them in a training forum. 
(b) Identification of domestic (in-country) needs; 
Initial discussions with Czech and Slovak counterparts have raised the following issues as subjects for analysis: 
(d) Role of the public in influencing a public transport policy. 
60. During the period under review, the requests for " la carte" training programmes have steadily increased. 
On the one hand, UNITAR's ongoing programmes became better known and credible after the restructuring process was being completed. 
The la carte training programmes remain very flexible to respond to specific needs of countries or institutions. 
They have to be funded through extrabudgetary resources. 
Emphasis was placed on the newer aspects of peace-keeping, such as complex settlement plans which involve both civilian and military components. 
Case-studies and simulation exercises were elements in the teaching process. 
Present peace-keeping operations are multidimensional and involve personnel from the Member States, the Secretariat and the United Nations system. 
UNITAR has introduced a series of peace-keeping forums, to keep these diverse groups informed about critical issues in the field of peace-keeping. 
They remain quite modest when compared with the expanding needs in this field. 
New directions are now being explored by UNITAR, with the completion of its restructuring process and transfer of headquarters to Geneva. 
63. With the transfer of UNITAR headquarters from New York to Geneva, the training programmes addressed to diplomats and military attach\x{5ee5} accredited to United Nations Headquarters had, unfortunately, to be put on hold. 
In addition to the simulation exercises, UNITAR has produced, in 1993, six state-of-the-art instructional videos, which have been made available in English in 1994. 
64. UNITAR is designing and should commence a training programme in correspondence instruction, in response to the conclusions and recommendations of the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations, during its spring 1993 meeting. 
The programme will be dedicated to the development and distribution of peace-keeping training material. 
The courses will support United Nations doctrine and will be available to United Nations personnel and others who need to become acquainted with United Nations peace-keeping procedures. 
The most effective media (booklets, videos, etc.) will be used and courses will be produced as cost-efficiently as possible. 
The programme will not attempt to replace existing classroom courses but will supplement these courses, and provide a lower-cost and readily available facility for training of knowledge-based topics. 
(b) Peace-keeping on the ground - the management of traditional peace-keeping operations: a how-to course for mid-grade military officers and civilian administrators. 
Front-line strategy and tactics. 
How to run observation points and checkpoints, patrolling, escorting, rules of engagement, negotiations, convoys. The goal of peace-keeping operations, surveillance, communications, responsibilities of peace-keepers, handling civilians, handling terrorists, security and protection of peace-keepers and other United Nations-related personnel. 
Development awaiting identification of course author. 
(h) Political and diplomatic aspects of peace-keeping: development suspended for the time being in accordance with an agreement between UNITAR and the Department of Peace-keeping Operations. 
(i) Observer missions: development suspended in accordance with the above-mentioned agreement. 
Also included will be the geography, climate, customs and culture of the region's population. 
The emphasis of the conference will be a thorough debriefing of the UNTAC operation, in the general framework of United Nations peace-keeping efforts. 
The analysis should provide a systematic assessment of the strong and weak points of UNTAC, draw lessons for future United Nations peace-keeping operations and, finally, review new training concepts and methodologies to ensure the better preparation, through training, of the personnel to be involved in these operations. 
67. Participants, civilian and military personnel from 14 countries have been invited. 
They are those dealing with peace-keeping issues at national and international levels. 
The resource persons have been identified among world-class experts with direct experience of, or expertise in, peace-keeping operations. 
The conference will also bring together many actors of the United Nations system: Department of Peace-keeping Operations, UNHCR, Office of Human Resources Management, Department of Humanitarian Affairs, Department of Political Affairs, including the Electoral Assistance Unit, UNDP, United Nations University (UNU), etc. 
To encourage the widest possible participation, registration fees were kept low and scholarships granted to staff of permanent missions of developing countries. 
Participants represented an even division between the missions and United Nations organizations staff. 
69. In the pilot phase, a United States-based university was chosen to conduct, at Geneva, the computer training workshops lasting from August to November 1993. 
Questionnaires are handed to the students at the end of the course and their responses evaluated. 
Certificates are given to each student who attended the course. 
70. It is planned to resume INTERNET and TIES (Telecom Information Exchange Services) courses in the future. 
The pilot phase proved that there is interest in these two domains and UNITAR intends to continue the collaboration with ITU in the conduct of these courses. 
71. The programme was established on the premise that registration fees would cover the costs, including remuneration of the instructors, and training materials. 
72. During the period under review, UNITAR continued to develop its contacts with training institutions in developing countries and States in transition. 
UNITAR staff have participated also in various international and regional seminars aiming at assessing training needs and ways to meet them, in particular in the newly independent countries of Eastern Europe and Central Asia. 
Concrete proposals have been submitted to UNDP. 
73. UNITAR does not offer full-fledged academic teaching curricula, since, in many countries, national diplomacy training institutes often have a greater comparative advantage in the academic field. 
National diplomatic academies do, however, represent reliable partners in joint training ventures. 
Advisory services are provided in order to help develop training curricula, course designs, teaching materials and manuals in the field of international relations. 
(a) Design, evaluation and review of training curriculum to upgrade the national diplomacy training programmes in order to render them more need-oriented; 
(b) Preparation of course designs, teaching materials and manuals in the three basic fields of history of international relations and political science; international law and international organizations; and international economics and finance; 
(c) Assistance in the identification and recruitment of international experts for the teaching of international relations, international investment, commercial negotiations and trade/aid negotiations, and any other areas identified by the national authorities concerned. 
75. Several requests have been received by UNITAR, from Member States or national and regional institutions, for training programmes aiming at strengthening ministries of foreign affairs. 
Projects are at various stages of development for countries in Eastern Europe, Central Asia, French- and English-speaking Africa, Latin America. 
UNDP departments at Headquarters and UNDP field officers have been kept abreast of the development of the projects. 
76. UNITAR's contribution is based on the following premises: multilateral diplomacy is gaining an increasing role in today's world, particularly for small and medium-sized countries, developing countries and countries in economic and political transition. 
In its capacity as an autonomous institute of the United Nations system, UNITAR can play an obvious role, which would certainly be amplified through cooperation with existing national or regional institutions. 
They have gained expertise in the conduct of their own foreign relations. 
They however need more versatile skills, since the size of their diplomatic staff is by necessity limited. 
The diplomat thus needs to be very much a "generalist", with strong skills in many and diverse fields. 
The training needs to be answered are threefold: 
(a) Immediate needs which can be met through tailor-made training programmes, for example, "crash workshops", hands-on and of short duration; 
78. UNITAR is conducting a comprehensive programme which includes six training modules corresponding to a specific theme and, within each module, three different levels of specificity/complexity to answer the varying needs of the various levels of staff according to their seniority and responsibility. 
The six thematic modules are the following: 
(a) United Nations and multilateral diplomacy; 
(b) Techniques of negotiation; 
79. Since October 1991, UNITAR has assumed responsibility from UNDP for the project entitled "Foreign affairs training for government officials of the Transitional Government of Ethiopia". 
Similar training ventures are planned for the newly independent countries of Eastern Europe and Central Asia. 
81. UNITAR and the International Press Service Cooperative Society (IPS) have conducted a project to train journalists from third world countries in reporting on international cooperation, multilateral diplomacy and the promotion of social and economic development. 
The long-term objective of this project is to enable journalists and non-governmental organization communicators to contribute to mutual international understanding of economic and social development issues. 
82. The fundamental training technique adopted by UNITAR and IPS is "on-the-job" training. 
He or she follows a step-by-step programme composed of briefing sessions, assignments, and regular discussions on the strong or weak points of the trainee's performance. 
84. One of the most important challenges in economic transition is the need to modernize transportation and logistics management systems. 
Although progress is being made in improving these systems and modernizing transportation networks, there is a lack of specific knowledge and a need to upgrade certain managerial and technical skills to place these activities in a common framework. 
85. During the winter of 1992, UNITAR organized, at Hamburg, Germany, a training workshop in intermodal transportation and logistics management for civil servants from Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania. 
86. Moreover, UNDP has requested that UNITAR assist in the solution of the transportation challenges facing the countries in transition of Eastern Europe through training in the framework of the UNDP Intermodal Transportation Information Systems Programme (ITIS). 
The ITIS programme goal is to assist each recipient country in starting up and developing self-sustaining capabilities for the collection, validation and processing of transportation data and information. 
This data will be used for efficient policy and scenario analysis, and for multimodal transportation planning which includes economic analysis for justifying policy changes and optimization and prioritization of transport projects to satisfy the lending requirements of international financial organizations. 
During the period under review, UNITAR has made proposals regarding its possible role within the ITIS programme in developing supporting training methodologies, including providing training workshops and designing training material which address issues mentioned above and other relevant matters. 
87. The activities conducted during the period from July 1992 to June 1994 under the training programme in international affairs management have undergone a strict streamlining process. 
Several programmes have been deleted, on others decisions will probably be taken in the near future. 
While the fields of intervention have declined, the number of specialized training ventures on each individual topic have expanded substantially, taking advantage of UNITAR's expertise. 
88. Training needs in the field of international affairs management are diversified and pressing. 
Potential donors need to be convinced of the direct link between open society-style negotiation and development activities. 
The evident interaction between poverty and violence, education and democracy, peace and economic development can no longer be neglected. 
89. In recent months, UNITAR has been studying ways and means to integrate its training programme in diplomacy and negotiation more closely with various aspects of its other training ventures on economic and social development. 
Proposals have been prepared for the conduct of training programmes at the country level through the design of progressively more comprehensive curricula, encompassing the many facets of sustainable human resources development. 
90. During the period under review, additional funds have been pledged and received for training programmes in economic and social development. 
However, UNITAR has thought it prudent not to change the existing focus and orientation, so as not to disperse its limited human and material resources. 
Moreover, areas of synergy and convergence have been sought between projects within each individual programme. 
The different ventures aim collectively towards the progressive establishment of a larger, single and comprehensive training programme for skills upgrading in selected fields of economic and social development. 
91. Since 1986, UNITAR has designed and conducted a variety of training activities, ranging from workshops and seminars to round tables and the development of outreach material, on various aspects of environmental management. 
(a) Training in the applications of environmental information systems; 
(b) Training in the implementation, at the national level, of international and regional environmental legal instruments and agreements. 
92. Through the design of a conceptual framework, the conduct of training cycles, and the development of training material, UNITAR's objective is to serve both Member States and lead agencies of the United Nations system in developing their skills and know-how for tackling environmental problems. 
Additional la carte activities are also developed when specific needs are expressed, and when the resources are made available to the Institute for this purpose. 
(c) Establishment of pollutant release and transfer registers; 
(d) Implementation of the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change; 
(f) Environmental law and policy. 
Whenever possible, this would be done by providing the training expertise of the Institute to the various secretariats administrating the conventions, particularly those based at Geneva. 
94. The UNITAR training programme in environmental information systems (EIS) aims to work through a framework to coordinate and harmonize the efforts of scientists, planners, decision makers and donors involved in the development of tools and techniques to be used for environmental decision-making for sustainable development. 
(a) Improving the implementation of training and education modules and materials; 
(b) Fostering or establishing where necessary communication networks between users of geographic information systems (GIS) and their partners to assist in training and exchange of information; 
(c) Assisting in making data available to develop decision-making techniques. 
96. In August 1992, in cooperation with the Government of Italy and the S\x{7dcc} Paulo Municipality, Brazil, UNITAR conducted an introductory workshop on GIS for health care and urban management at S\x{7dcc} Paulo for 20 professionals from the S\x{7dcc} Paulo Municipality. 
This one-week workshop provided tools and techniques to assist in the Municipality's ongoing activities in health care and urban planning. 
97. In September 1992, UNITAR conducted an advanced training workshop in geographic information systems for mountain ecosystem and environmental management at Kathmandu for 13 scientists and planners from Nepali institutions. 
The workshop, conducted at the International Centre for Integrated Mountain Development (ICIMOD), was held in cooperation with the ICIMOD mountain environment and natural resources information system (MENRIS) department. 
98. In October 1992, an introductory workshop on GIS and remote sensing for environmental and natural resource management was conducted at Druskininkai, Lithuania, in cooperation with and at the request of the UNEP Global Resource Information Database (GRID) Centre at Arendal, Norway. 
The workshop focused on building capacities to assist in the establishment of Baltic national environmental information centres. 
99. In March 1993, UNITAR conducted the second Latin American regional advanced workshop on GIS for environmental management in Chile. 
This workshop has established the framework for a comprehensive training programme in geoinformation, communications technology, negotiations and decision-support systems in the region for 1993 and beyond. 
The seminar was attended by over 100 professionals from African, European and North American institutions. 
101. In August 1993, UNITAR conducted a follow-up advanced S\x{7dcc} Paulo Municipality workshop on GIS for urban management with an emphasis on specific ARCCAD tools and the decision-making process for 23 professionals. 
The one-week workshop was conducted in cooperation with the S\x{7dcc} Paulo Municipality, S\x{7dcc} Paulo State University and the Environmental Systems Research Institute of the United States as a follow-up to the 1992 introductory workshop. 
102. In October 1993, UNITAR conducted the first training of trainers workshop, in cooperation with the Ecole polytechnique f\x{5dae}ale de Lausanne, the University of Fribourg, Longman GeoInformatics and Clark University. 
The two-week workshop was conducted at the Lausanne school and trained 10 of the most active alumni GIS trainers from Asia, Africa and Latin America. 
The workshop explored some of the tools and techniques in technology transfer most appropriate for developing countries through lectures and experiences gained by participating universities in developed and developing countries. 
The workshop was conducted in cooperation with the Slovak Ministry of Environment, the Slovak Landscape Ecology Centre and Clark University. Twenty professionals from the Ministry's field offices throughout the country were selected for the six-day workshop. 
104. In November 1993, the Mediterranean regional advanced workshop on GIS for coastal zone management 1993 was held, in cooperation with the priority action programme/Regional Activities Centre of Split, the University of Alexandria and the Environmental Systems Research Institute. 
106. Following the Bangladeshi workshop, UNITAR conducted the advanced Asian regional workshop on environmental information systems for environmental management in Thailand. 
The aim was to master GIS techniques to deliver decision-making products in the field of food and drought early warning systems. 
108. As part of the training programme to promote the implementation of the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change (see paras. 129-145 below), the EIS programme provided training seminars for country teams in Lithuania and Viet Nam. 
The country teams are responsible for implementing the Convention at the national level. 
As a result of the seminar and presentation the teams recommended that UNITAR provide training to develop specific EIS capacities to facilitate their activities. 
109. The immediate goals of this training component were defined following round-table discussions with members of the country team. 
The overall goal of the training will be to assist the decision-making process by developing the capacity to understand and benefit from the tools and techniques available for assessing the vulnerability of the environment and populations as a result of climate change. 
110. During the period under review, the UNITAR EIS training programmes underwent quite a spectacular development. 
111. The implementation of environmental information systems in sub-Saharan Africa is relatively new. 
Most of the partners involved in the programmes, including decision makers, planners, scientists, technicians and donors, feel it is necessary to exchange their experiences to find concrete solutions. 
(b) To reinforce human and material capacities in respect of EIS; 
(c) To coordinate northern and southern offers of training to meet the demand for training in EIS in Africa. 
During the event, 11 working groups, carefully identified major needs and concerns of decision makers and appropriate tools and techniques to ensure a long-term, self-sustaining information system process for decision-making. 
Once the needs and concerns have been identified and communication between data suppliers and users is established, the technical and institutional aspects of information systems, including data and equipment purchases, can be constructively addressed. 
It was agreed that long-term training programmes, with supporting follow-up activities, were the only solution to the achievement of this goal. 
Decision-making concepts, methods, examples and experiences will be spelled out following a preliminary evaluation. This will lay the foundation for training which will be a reference point for trainees, trainers, management, prospective partner institutions and donors; 
(b) Vertical communication between directors who express the need to fulfil their mandates and the professionals who respond by producing decision-making products using new tools and techniques; 
(d) A follow-up information process, from the identification and expression of users' needs to the evaluation of the benefit of decision-making products. 
115. Starting in 1994 that approach is being applied in Niger, Uganda and the United Republic of Tanzania at the national level and in northern, eastern and western Africa at the regional level. 
The second conference, AFRICAGIS'95, will be held at Abidjan in March 1995. More than 200 experts are expected from all over Africa. 
The conference will allow many training and working group sessions on various subjects related to the use of new techniques for natural resources management. 
UNITAR has been requested to set up an inventory and a joint database of all alumni, training material and training events, and to coordinate offers of training in order to meet demands for training within the framework of ongoing regional or national environmental programmes. 
117. The training programme on the implementation of the London Guidelines was established in 1991 to assist developing countries in their efforts to implement the London Guidelines for the Exchange of Information on Chemicals in International Trade and to strengthen their chemicals management schemes. 
The programme is a joint venture of the UNEP International Register of Potentially Toxic Chemicals (IRPTC) and UNITAR. 
More than 1,000 representatives of government agencies, international organizations, industry and trade entities and non-governmental organizations have participated in the training activities. 
In each of the target regions a series of activities is conducted all of which build on and complement each other. They include: 
118. The regional workshop on the role of industry and trade in implementing PIC, held at Cha-Am, Thailand, represented phase 5 of the training programme in the Asia and Pacific region. 
Ninety-eight representatives of chemical industry and trade associations and companies from 20 countries discussed the role of industry and trade in implementing the PIC procedure. 
Through a series of information sessions and small working groups, the workshop facilitated in-depth discussions on various aspects of the PIC procedure. 
Recommendations generated through the workshop were discussed at the sixth meeting of the FAO/UNEP Joint Groups of Experts on PIC, in November 1993. 
119. The national workshop on the implementation of the London Guidelines in India represented phase 6 of the training programme in the Asia and Pacific region. 
Support for this workshop was requested from the Government of India as a follow-up to the subregional workshop on the implementation of PIC, held at Kuala Lumpur in December 1991. 
The workshop brought together 95 representatives from national and regional governmental agencies, industry, and public interest groups to facilitate the implementation of the London Guidelines in India and to discuss priorities for the establishment of a national register/information system in India. 
The training programme contributed to the workshop through development of background material; providing technical and scientific lectures; facilitating the participation of other international organizations; and providing support for the overall workshop organization. 
In addition, the participation of an observer for the Designated National Authority of Sri Lanka was sponsored. 
120. The subregional workshop on the implementation of PIC in Spanish-speaking countries of Central America and the Caribbean, held at San Jos, represented phase 3 of the training programme in the Latin America and Caribbean region. 
In order to strengthen inter-agency cooperation between concerned government ministries, each country was represented by representatives from ministries of environment, agriculture, health, labour and industry and the customs authorities. 
In national and sectoral working groups, participants developed a wealth of concrete recommendations to strengthen chemicals management at the national and subregional levels. 
As a follow-up to this workshop, several countries decided to participate in the PIC procedure also for industrial and consumer chemicals. 
In addition, subregional cooperation was strengthened through follow-up activities of the Central American Commission on Environment and Development. 
121. The regional workshop on progress made in the implementation of the Code of Conduct and the FAO/UNEP Joint Programme on PIC represented phase 2 of the training programme in the Latin America and Caribbean Region. 
One working group discussed specifically the implementation of PIC for industrial and consumer chemicals in the region and developed concrete recommendations for follow-up activities, including training. 
The results of the workshop were discussed at the seventh meeting of the FAO/UNEP Joint Groups of Experts held in Rome in February 1994. 
122. This workshop, organized jointly with FAO, represented phase 5 of the training programme in the Asia and Pacific region. 
That programme sponsored the participation of designated national authorities nominated under the London Guidelines, while FAO sponsored the participation of authorities nominated under the FAO Code of Conduct. 
The workshop reviewed progress made over the past two years in implementing the PIC procedure and identified problems faced by designated national authorities in implementing the procedure. 
Results of the workshop were discussed at the seventh meeting of the FAO/UNEP Joint Groups of Experts. 
123. This information session briefed all designated national authorities that had participated in the Cha-Am workshop on developments related to the International Conference on Chemical Safety. 
The purpose of this briefing was to familiarize technical staff with ongoing developments at the policy level in the area of international chemicals management. 
124. The national workshop on PIC and chemical safety represented phase 5 of the training programme in the Latin America and Caribbean region. 
Support for the workshop was requested by the Government of Cuba which was committed to organizing a national follow-up to the subregional workshop on the implementation of PIC in Spanish-speaking countries of Central America and the Caribbean. 
The workshop brought together 65 representatives from national and regional governmental agencies, industry and public interest groups to facilitate the implementation of the London Guidelines in Cuba and to discuss priorities for the establishment of a national register/information system in Cuba. 
The main objective of the workshop was to facilitate a dialogue among participants from concerned government agencies and relevant parties to identify national priorities for the environmentally sound management of chemical substances which are imported, produced and used in, and exported from, Mexico. 
Recommendations generated by the workshop were discussed by the Intersecretariat Commission at a special meeting on 24 June 1994 and they were integrated into a national action plan for a chemicals programme in Mexico. 
127. This subregional workshop on the implementation of PIC and related issues of chemicals management represented phase 3 of the training programme in the Latin America and Caribbean region. 
Thirty-five government representatives from five countries of the Andean Pact participated in the meeting. 
The main objective of the meeting was to facilitate a diagnosis of the infrastructure at the national level for chemicals management and to facilitate the development of comprehensive national strategies for the implementation of PIC and related issues. 
In order to facilitate dialogue and inter-agency cooperation between concerned government ministries, each country was represented by personnel from ministries of environment, agriculture, health, labour and industry and the customs authority. 
In national and sectoral working groups participants developed a wealth of concrete recommendations to strengthen chemicals management at both the national and the subregional levels. 
As a follow-up to this workshop, several countries decided to participate in the PIC procedure also for industrial and consumer chemicals. 
Follow-up activities are expected to be conducted through the Andean Pact and through national workshops. 
128. The on-the-job technical training represented phase 7 of the training programme in the Asia and Pacific region. 
In each of the participating countries (India, Malaysia, the Philippines, Sri Lanka and Thailand) hands-on training on the IRPTC database was conducted and issues of chemicals management information were discussed in small group settings. 
Training sessions were conducted on computer hardware provided by the training programme to the participating countries in 1992. 
Operations at the country level began in December 1993 and are expected to be concluded by May 1995. 
By then, the programme will have completed a full training cycle in three countries - Lithuania, Viet Nam and Zimbabwe. 
130. The programme started with a one-year pilot phase so as to develop further its training methodology and training resources. 
By the end of 1994, a training package should be ready for full-scale dissemination. 
131. The programme aims to strengthen the institutional capacity of developing countries and countries with economies in transition to address the causes and effects of climate change and to promote the implementation of the Convention by supporting national institutions and processes which facilitate the development of national implementation strategies. 
As an offshoot of its primary mission, TRACCC also aims to promote feedback to the Convention secretariat and subsidiary bodies on the implementation of the Convention from the ground level. 
The TRACCC strategy evolves from the following assumptions: (a) The process of climate change is not a well-accepted scenario in many countries; 
In many countries, the institutional decision-making processes to address climate change and the application of the Convention can be further strengthened by a structured training programme; 
(b) Stimulates a process of national dialogue; 
(c) Facilitates the establishment of a national decision-making process among existing institutions; 
The country team can be either an ad hoc group working towards a specified mandate or an existing institutional body such as a national committee. 
134. The following objectives have been defined to guide the implementation of the programme: 
(a) To facilitate the establishment of multisectoral country teams to spearhead the implementation of the Convention at the national level; 
(c) To contribute the experiences of participating countries in implementing the Convention to the global implementation process; 
(e) To enhance the capacity of participating countries to meet their present and future obligations under the Convention and to seize opportunities afforded by the Convention to harmonize climate change considerations with national development goals. 
136. The following activities are planned in the participating countries: 
This is to be organized primarily for national and subnational decision makers and is intended to raise their awareness of the opportunities provided by the Convention and to help establish the setting for the subsequent activities. 
The workshop will touch on (1) the scientific dimensions of the problem; (2) the possible impacts of climate change in the country; (3) the international and national responses to climate change; and (4) the process for developing a national strategy. 
Local and international resource persons will provide the substantive resources for the national workshop; 
(e) National workshop on the implementation of the Convention. 
The country team will present the national implementation strategy developed for policy makers at this workshop. 
The workshop can be complemented by environmental technology demonstrations organized in conjunction with other institutions (for example, the Energy Efficiency 2000 project of the Economic Commission for Europe); 
(f) In terms of concrete outputs, the participating countries will generate a national implementation strategy which could provide the context for the preparation of national communications required by the Convention. 
137. The national implementation strategy is intended to reflect the national consensus on how the Convention is to be implemented. 
(a) An analysis of the implications of the Convention, which identifies both the obligations and opportunities for the States parties to this instrument; 
(d) A discussion of the potential for new or modified policies to promote national economic and social development while at the same time addressing the problem of climate change; 
(e) A description of ongoing procedures and responsibilities for the development and implementation of policy on climate change; 
(f) In close collaboration with other programmes, the identification of the next steps towards the implementation of the Convention and possible projects which could be submitted for funding under the Convention. 
An important feature of the training programme is the promotion of collaborative policy-making processes involving government and non-government actors with significant interest in climate change. 
In this sense, it aims to represent more than just a draft strategy written by a small group of authors. 
139. The follow-up period to the training programme can range from one to two years depending on resources. 
Activities could include a research/training fellowship programme; a follow-up national workshop on the implementation of the Convention; and a regional or subregional meeting of country teams. 
(a) Further development of the training package. 
Parts of the training package will be designed so that it can be left with the participating countries and utilized by other institutions; 
This fellowship programme will enable country teams to continue some of their most important research and avail themselves of training seminars organized by other institutions. 
This fellowship programme is in addition to the training fellowship mechanism of the programme; 
(c) Series of discussion papers on the preliminary experiences of developing countries in implementing the Convention. 
As the programme expands to more countries, important insights will be gathered on the realities of implementing the Convention in developing countries. 
With the cooperation of the country teams and some of the programme partners, discussion papers can be published to feed into the Convention process. 
142. The national workshops were organized primarily for national and subnational decision makers and were intended to raise their awareness of the opportunities provided in the Convention towards aligning global responsibilities with national development. 
The country teams devoted most of the time to developing a work plan to guide their future work and to identify their training needs. 
144. On the basis of the discussions and recommendations of the seminars, other seminars will be held. 
This map of national policies will then guide the development of the national implementation strategy. 
In Lithuania, a government decree will be issued that confirms the central role that the country team will play in promoting the ratification of the Convention and in preparing national communication as required by the Convention and the national implementation strategy. 
In Zimbabwe, the country team will be similarly confirmed and, in addition, will be responsible for identifying projects to be submitted for external assistance. 
146. In 1994, UNITAR initiated a number of pilot studies, the objective of which is to assess the feasibility of establishing national pollutant release and transfer registers and community right-to-know programmes in industrializing/developing countries. 
The pilot studies are integrated in the work of the coordinating group of the International Programme on Chemical Safety and they are closely linked to the work of OECD in developing guidance for Governments on national registers. 
Detailed guidelines for national Governments on the various steps of the pilot studies are in preparation. 
148. Several Governments in various developing regions (Asia and the Pacific, Latin America, Central Europe and Africa) have been invited to participate in the pilot studies. 
It is envisaged that a maximum of four countries will participate, resources permitting. 
As at June 1994, the Czech Republic, Egypt, Hungary and Mexico have expressed interest in the pilot studies. 
149. Under the restructuring scheme, UNITAR considered phasing out its energy-related programmes, formerly based in New York, as well as the Rome-based Centre on Small Energy Resources which was failing to secure continuing funding from the two main sponsors, UNDP and the Government of Italy. 
Many of those programmes did not show tangible comparative advantages and were competing or even duplicating work done within and outside the United Nations system. 
150. After a thorough assessment with the sponsors during 1993, the UNITAR Centre for Heavy Crude and Tar Sands was kept in operation. 
The definition of its mandate was refined to read "facilitate the cooperative development of the world's heavy oil and tar sand resources, particularly to the benefit of energy-deficient countries, in an efficient and environmentally sound manner". 
151. The Centre was transferred from New York to Geneva. 
With the concurrence of all sponsors, namely Alberta Energy, the United States Department of Energy and Petroleos de Venezuela, the Centre was officially opened at Edmonton, Canada, in June 1994. 
153. During the period under review, the Centre has been preparing for one of its major undertakings, the organization of the sixth UNITAR International Conference on Heavy Crude and Tar Sands which will be held in February 1995 at Houston, Texas. 
Numerous scientific papers have been received and are being selected and processed for this international meeting which is due to gather some 500 experts from all over the world. 
Specialists from developing countries have been invited through UNDP field offices. 
This will serve as a first step for closer association with United Nations organizations. 
Energy-related studies and training ventures could eventually be gathered under the headings of UNITAR training programmes on the implementation of the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change, described above. 
155. The UNITAR debt and financial management training programme aims at meeting the priority training needs of debt managers in the legal aspects of external debt management as identified by a high-level expert meeting held at Geneva in April 1987. 
Since the start of this programme, training activities have been undertaken in sub-Saharan Africa, South and North Asia, and in the newly independent Central Asian republics. 
156. The objectives of the programme are: 
(a) To create awareness among senior officers, middle-level debt and finance managers, law professors, lawyers and economists in government and private practice of the legal aspects of debt and financial management; 
(b) To provide in-depth training (skills development) and follow-up to lawyers and non-lawyers in debt and financial management, particularly in the legal aspects thereof; 
This is being done through: 
157. All training and capacity-building activities conducted under the debt and financial management training programme are based on independent consultant surveys and needs assessment. 
The following surveys were conducted: 
This is done with the aim of studying the impact of training, the follow-up on recommendations made at various seminars and workshops, and the direction and content of future UNITAR activities in the subregion. 
159. From 27 February to 30 March 1994, UNITAR also conducted a fact-finding mission in the legal aspects of debt and financial management in sub-Saharan Africa to study specific training needs in the field of negotiation and drafting of loan agreements. 
The aim was also to expose the training package developed by UNITAR to government and training institutions and to see how it could eventually be introduced in government training centres and universities for local training. 
162. Subregional seminars are conducted over three to five working days to sensitize senior and middle-level debt and financial managers and their supervisors to the importance of the legal aspects of debt and financial management and the role of the lawyer in the borrowing process. 
164. To sensitize senior government officials of the rank of minister and permanent secretary as to the importance of the legal aspects in the borrowing process and involving the relevant experts in the negotiation and procurement process, the following one-day, high-level seminars were held: 
166. The coming years will see the consolidation of the programme's training and capacity-building activities not only in the field of debt management but also in financial management. 
A number of training of trainers workshops will also be conducted. 
167. It is expected that this programme will make an input in the following areas: 
(c) Development of workshops involving the theory and practice of negotiation in relation to debt and financial management; 
During all stages of the training process, UNITAR calls on the expertise of specialized agencies and United Nations organizations. 
170. During the period under review, the training workshops for decision makers which started in 1991 (Burkina Faso, Chad and Niger) have continued in Senegal in December 1992, Mali in June 1993 and Mauritania in June 1994. 
It appears from the assessment report prepared after the workshop that the objective, the sensitization of decision makers, was achieved. 
In December 1992, a seminar in Burkina Faso was attended by 45 high commissioners of provinces and plan directors. 
In December 1993, in Senegal, 45 participants took part in a training seminar for staff from various central administrations, and another seminar was organized for 35 participants from the provincial administration of the eastern provinces. 
On the whole, the training of national administration staff made a good start in Burkina Faso and Senegal. 
172. In the light of the debates in the General Assembly and pursuant to a decision of its Board of Trustees, UNITAR has dedicated no funds for research per se, during the period under review. 
Research material and stocks of books and publications have been handed over to the United Nations University in Tokyo, since the closure of UNITAR headquarters in New York. 
Some ongoing research is being completed, certain of the publications have been updated and reprinted. 
The repetition in various guises, over time, of direct challenges to the independence of the international secretariat, of varieties of direct or indirect pressures, or of international officials' own failings underline the fragility of the institution and the continuing effort needed to preserve its independence and competence. 
However, in an increasingly interdependent world facing an uncertain future, the international secretariat remains an essential instrument for international cooperation so that the rules governing its effective functioning need to be upheld. 
174. Essay on Coordination within the United Nations system. 
A study on the coherence and coordination of the United Nations system, mainly in the economic and social fields, is being prepared by a full-time fellow with long direct experience of inter-organizational relations and the study of coordination by the late Martin Hill which UNITAR originally sponsored in 1974. 
The second part of the study will deal with specific coordination issues such as coherence of action on political issues, administrative coordination and coordination of legal activities. 
The study will conclude with some considerations on the functioning of the system over the last 50 years and put forward some suggestions for enhancing its coherence. 
176. The restructuring and streamlining of UNITAR training programmes have progressively led to their stabilization. 
This trend should develop further in the near future. 
177. With the end of the cold war, demands on the United Nations in the areas of preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, peace-keeping and peace-building have expanded dramatically and with it the need for training and research in these vital areas. 
Training, however, depends, in part, on the ability to draw on the lessons of past United Nations experience. 
A convincing argument could also be made for innovative approaches to these new forms of United Nations-led multilateral diplomacy. 
In its new fellowship programme in peacemaking and preventive diplomacy, UNITAR has built in both a research and a training component, as two sides of the same coin. Along with training in dispute resolution, analysis of case-studies forms part of the curriculum, in two ways. 
First, present and past United Nations staff members who have been involved in third-party mediation are invited to provide an in-depth analysis of a particular conflict situation, highlighting the relevant lessons for future peacemaking or preventive diplomacy. 
Six such in-depth case-studies were presented as parts of the 1993 programme. 
The case-studies used in both parts of the programme will be incorporated into a Case Handbook of United Nations Peacemaking and Preventive Diplomacy which will serve as training material for future programmes. 
179. The coordinator of UNITAR programmes has been awarded a grant by the Ford Foundation for 1993/94, for a project entitled "The United Nations as a dispute settlement system: strengthening United Nations capacity for the prevention and resolution of conflict". 
This project is designed to examine the current methods used by the United Nations system to resolve conflict in the light of the latest knowledge acquired in the rapidly expanding field of conflict resolution. 
The aim of the research is to propose recommendations for enhancing United Nations practice. 
181. Considering the United Nations involvement in peace-keeping operations, the necessity to provide Member States with standard training materials becomes increasingly important. 
UNITAR, in cooperation with the Department of Peace-keeping Operations of the Secretariat, and with technical assistance from the ILO Training Centre at Turin, has developed an instructional peace-keeping training video package. 
(b) To show what United Nations peace-keeping operations have achieved in the past, and create understanding of the history of United Nations peace-keeping; 
(c) To teach practical aspects of peace-keeping and the specific training of traditional participants in United Nations peace-keeping: the Blue Helmet soldier, the military observer and the election monitor; 
(d) To create understanding of the urgency of peace-keeping training as a tool for improving capacity and expertise in peace-keeping. 
Further packages are being distributed commercially, with a special rate for Governments and non-governmental organizations in developing countries. 
185. In response to the recommendations of AFRICAGIS'93 concerning the lack of information and difficulties in obtaining access to information, the AFRICAGIS programme is now producing its own newsletter. 
186. An environmental information systems training manual has been commissioned. 
Since few EIS training materials are produced in French, the new manual will use case-studies within the context of Francophone Africa. 
The first deals with techniques of remote sensing, database, global positioning system, GIS, modelling, email, etc., and is produced jointly with the Ecole polytechnique f\x{5dae}ale de Lausanne and other universities and training institutions which have already produced such material. 
The second part deals with case-studies demonstrating the use and success of those techniques. 
187. UNITAR'S ongoing educational and training series entitled "Explorations in geographic information systems technology", issued its first publication in 1991. 
The series consists of a set of workbooks designed for self-exploration of analytical techniques and major application areas in GIS technology for environmental managers. 
Designed in direct response to the needs of UNITAR's trainees, these "user-friendly" training manuals combine review papers, literature research and a series of exploratory case-study based exercises which can be examined using the digital data sets supplied with each volume. 
The UNITAR series is being researched and developed by leading researchers and scientists from academic and government institutions around the world. 
Each volume is subject to an extensive peer review testing period prior to publication. 
These volumes explore techniques in each application area using actual digital data sets and raster-based GIS software. 
They are of importance to scientists and environmental managers working at a variety of scales ranging from, for example, environmental monitoring of land degradation in the Sahel to the broad assessment of tropical deforestation in Brazil. 
To date over 2,600 copies have been distributed to scientists and planners around the world. 
The workbooks provide hands-on teaching materials for courses conducted by UNITAR in its environmental training programmes in environmental information systems. 
They also provide a focus for research on issues of substantive concern to other United Nations, government and academic institutions in the application of GIS for environmental management. 
However, because of their self-explanatory nature, they are also useful in a variety of educational and training settings, including university curricula and continuing professional education and training. 
190. A resource guide to important scientific, legal and technical reference literature in the field of chemical safety has been developed as a follow-up to recommendations made by participants in the regional workshop on the establishment of a national register of potentially toxic chemicals, held in Thailand in 1992. 
A pre-publication text was sent for review to all contacts and to various international organizations in 1992. 
During 1993, comments were received on the structure and content of the resource guide, which were all very supportive. 
191. A resource guide on important chemical safety databases was also developed as a follow-up to recommendations made by participants in the regional workshop held in Thailand in 1992. 
This project represents a follow-up to the discussions at the 6th meeting of the FAO/UNEP Joint Groups of Experts and to the frequent requests of designated national authorities for more training material on decision-making for chemicals in use. 
193. A resource guide/inventory of training and technical assistance activities of international organizations and bilateral aid agencies related to the environmentally sound management of chemicals is in preparation. 
Initial emphasis was put on training and technical assistance activities conducted from 1990 on by the current member organizations. 
The work is conducted within the framework of the Programme. 
Once available, the methodology could be used by various organizations in their training programmes, or by countries to facilitate internal discussions. 
Using this methodology, consistent country profiles could be developed which could be regularly updated as countries bring additional information to various policy meetings or training activities. 
These country profiles could serve as a reference both for international organizations and for national Governments to assess progress in strengthening chemicals management schemes. 
195. In the context of the work on the resource guide, information has been collected in 1993 on country profiles and papers prepared through various technical assistance projects. 
196. The MEDALUS project, one of the largest research projects currently funded by the European Union, involves over 200 researchers and scientists from all over Europe. 
The UNITAR policy-oriented research programme focuses on the linkage between desertification and policy at local and European levels so as to minimize the impacts of possible land degradation in semi-arid regions of the Mediterranean. 
199. Among UNITARs contributions to the MEDALUS project are two training modules, on water resource management and on strategic environmental policy analysis, which have been used in UNITAR training programmes in Africa and Latin America. 
The Institute also seeks to sensitize decision makers to the potentialities of modelling as a planning tool, and will integrate this component in most of its training material. 
201. This training package is being introduced in the countries in which UNITAR conducted training programmes in the past. 
It is distributed free of charge to alumni and to universities and training institutions having debt and financial management training among the topics of their curriculum. 
The package is also available commercially through the United Nations publications sale services. 
202. Various working meetings were held within UNITAR to study training methodology, in particular to merge experiences in the field of environmental monitoring and disaster management training. 
UNITAR also participated in, and contributed to the design and preparation, of a Handbook on Emergencies and First Aid. 
203. Inter-agency cooperation is an important element in the modus operandi of the Institute. 
A specific article of UNITAR's statute makes a direct reference to developing arrangements for active cooperation with United Nations programmes, institutions and organizations and with institutions outside the United Nations system, which are active in the fields of training and research (article VII). 
The restructuring process in UNITAR has actually been based on the attempt to develop new links, and also to strengthen existing ones, at a time when financial resources are limited. 
Maintaining a distance from daily political issues, UNITAR is in a position to design and refine conceptual frameworks and methodologies for training. 
Relatively small in size, the Institute can remain flexible, easing its response to the identification of existing training needs. 
Progressively recovering its credibility, the Institute can now start making its direct contribution to fund-raising campaigns. 
During the period under review, UNITAR has tried to propose its services in specific fields and is becoming one of the main training arms of the United Nations in a limited number of specific fields. 
Cooperative links have also been developed with other organizations, either through the joint organization of training programmes for Geneva-based diplomats or through association with specialized agencies in ongoing training programmes. 
206. Regional commissions of the United Nations have also been approached and regularly kept up-to-date on UNITAR activities. 
Joint ventures are being considered. 
207. The area where most development of inter-agency cooperation has occurred is however with non-governmental institutions, during the period under review. 
Faculties and academic centres in industrialized countries also brought a substantive contribution, in terms of experts and resource persons, and contributed to the fund-raising efforts. 
Thought is currently being given to the best possible ways to cooperate with UNU, in particular through the UNU research programmes for joint training projects. 
210. The ILO Training Centre offers a unique training campus. 
Projects of cooperation are being jointly designed, which should take into account the comparative advantages of UNITAR and the Centre, without prejudice towards the tripartite purpose of the Centre and its specialized subjects. 
Concrete projects are being drafted which should draw the greatest possible advantage from the Centre's residential facilities. 
211. In view of the importance of inter-agency cooperation, the Board of Trustees has appointed a Committee composed of some of its members to follow up on these developments. 
A list of institutions cooperating with UNITAR has been established (see annex VI to the present report). 
212. The report of the Board of Auditors on the financial statements for 1993 accurately summarizes the situation of the Institute: "For the first time in a number of years, UNITAR's General Fund showed a surplus on its operations in 1993. 
Nevertheless, the overall position of the General Fund remains precarious and further cost cutting or additional funding from donors or from programme support revenue will be necessary if UNITAR is to continue its present level of activity" (A/49/5/Add.4, sect. II, para. 12). 
A Committee on Finance and Fund-raising has been established by the Board of Trustees of UNITAR, which is regularly called upon to give advice and guidance. 
Thus the main objective of the restructuring process - to avoid any deficit - has been achieved. 
However this prevents UNITAR from responding to many of the requests received and from fully developing its training activities. 
214. During its thirty-first session, the Board of Trustees of UNITAR accepted, albeit with strong reservations, the statement of accounts for 1993, doubting the legal and administrative basis for charging UNITAR such exorbitant rental costs for 1993. 
The Legal Counsel and the Advisory Committee have made their position known. 
Their queries can be summarized as follows: 
(a) On what legal basis does the United Nations Office at Geneva charge rental costs to UNITAR; 
(d) Any other information, in particular on the issue of equality of treatment among comparable entities. 
216. The number of special purpose grants and the amount of funds received during the period under review have steadily increased. 
This fact clearly indicated a renewed trust on the part of actual and potential donors in the quality of UNITAR training programmes. 
The voluntary contributions to the General Fund have, however, remained rather limited. 
This is not altogether surprising as it will take some time for the Institute fully to restore its image, though the present financial climate has not helped matters. 
217. On a more positive side, it must be recognized that a growing number of projects are funded by private sources and academic foundations: 52 different sources of funding in 1993 and close to 80 donors in 1994. 
It provides an opportunity to increase cooperation between various components of the United Nations system and academia. 
218. Also positive is the fact that the majority of States now contributing to the UNITAR General Fund are developing countries (21 out of 27) thus confirming their interest in the training programmes which the Institute is offering. 
Obviously individual voluntary contributions, taken separately, are relatively limited. 
A particular effort will have to be made to convince the main traditional donors also to allocate funds not earmarked for any specific scheme. 
This should remove the risk of donor-driven development of the training ventures. 
219. Ways are still to be found to increase the financing, by United Nations bodies, of training programmes conducted by UNITAR. 
Within its competence and on the basis of its track record, UNITAR should be asked to propose programmes for training staff in view of the growing institutional capacity. 
Member States could lend their assistance in the development of this trend. 
On the other hand, the disbursements from special accounts take a long time to process and, again, time is needed to charge overheads and, hence, credit the General Fund. 
The cash flow problem is a very real and high hurdle in the otherwise smooth development of UNITAR programmes. 
This problem generates an air of uncertainty which in turn discourages financial commitment of donors to the General Fund. 
This is a challenge which UNITAR must face and indeed it has the potential to do so. 
The quality and usefulness of UNITAR programmes can be expected to provide the necessary credibility and, thus, the necessary funding. 
Adequate accommodation should also be provided to UNITAR by the United Nations. 
222. Convinced of the relevance of UNITAR's mandate and the quality of the performance it delivers, the Member States could consider such a specific, easy and low-cost measure as a contribution to solving the problem of long-term financing of the Institute. 
Auditors commenting on the statement of accounts for 1992 have already drawn attention to the nature of the services UNITAR renders to the United Nations and its Member States. 
In their comments on the accounts of 1993, the new Board of Auditors warned that the training programmes could not be maintained without additional funding from donors. 
223. With the restructuring process completed and the financial situation of UNITAR much improved if not yet totally stable, UNITAR is regaining its status of autonomous institution within the framework of the United Nations. 
While the relevance and value of UNITAR's mandate and the quality of most of its programmes has never really been contested, for many years the deficit on UNITAR's accounts on its operations has often jeopardized the actual survival of the Institute. 
224. During the biennium since the adoption of General Assembly resolution 47/227, measures have been taken to avoid any further deficit. 
Further cuts may be necessary in the future while some fields and topics will be developed where UNITAR enjoys obvious comparative advantages. 
226. The staff of UNITAR has worked very hard during the period under review to assist in the restructuring process. 
Obviously some shortcomings must still be corrected and some points reinforced, in particular the conduct of training programmes in New York. 
Without sacrificing too much of the time devoted to operational activities, UNITAR will strive to keep the Member States regularly and frankly informed on the advancement of its work. 
227. It is hoped that the Member States, in particular the industrialized countries, will henceforth be more forthcoming in their financial contributions to UNITAR, both to the General Fund and by way of special purpose grants. 
3. The following members were represented at the session: 
4. Mr. Pieder Konz (United Nations University) attended the session as an observer. 
5. The Chairman of the Board opened the session and welcomed the Trustees and the observer from the United Nations University. 
I. Secretary-General's report on UNITAR to the General Assembly. 
Executive Director's report on activities to the General Assembly. 
VIII. Full-time senior fellows. IX. 
Organization of the Board of Trustees. 
7. At the end of its deliberations, the Board approved the conclusions and recommendations, set out below. 
The Board took note with regret of the information provided that this absence was due to a gap in communication at New York Headquarters. 
The Board noted with great satisfaction and appreciation the progress achieved in restructuring the Institute and further noted that despite the time and effort devoted to the restructuring of the Institute, UNITAR had nevertheless provided more than 125 training programmes involving 4,700 participants during the period under review. 
12. Some UNITAR staff members presented the recent developments in the Institute's programme of activities. 
The Board noted with satisfaction that UNITAR was developing in-house training expertise and was proving its competence in providing training, particularly in the area of compliance with environmental conventions, and encouraged collaboration with the convention secretariats. 
13. The Board, benefiting from the availability of senior staff members from UNDP and the interim secretariat of the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change, requested an assessment regarding their cooperation with UNITAR. 
Both stressed the high quality of the work conducted by UNITAR and the total satisfaction with the cooperation. 
The Board took note with pleasure of such a positive assessment and encouraged increased inter-agency cooperation. 
14. The Board requested the Acting Executive Director to seek ways of expanding some programmes, in particular the fellowship programmes, to participants from industrialized countries, at the expense of their Governments, as interface between lawyers, government officials or academics from industrialized and developing countries would be beneficial to all. 
The Board also requested the Acting Executive Director to consider, with the Committee on Programme Development, the possibility of designing and organizing a summer training course addressed to selected new graduates of foreign service training institutes from industrialized and developing countries. 
Such a programme could mobilize necessary funds if of a high calibre. 
15. The Board advised that the Institute should maintain its cooperation with various United Nations bodies and identified the following areas for further development: (a) training of high-level nationals; (b) training programmes in countries with economies in transition; and (c) human rights. 
17. The Board considered that it would be time to engage in an in-depth exchange of ideas on the substance of UNITAR training programmes. 
The Board would welcome some ideas as to the mid- and long-term work plan of UNITAR. 
The Board would wish to propose a global strategy to strengthen the General Fund of UNITAR and pose some guidelines, so that future programme developments will, increasingly, meet the priority needs of Member States. 
18. The coordinator of the Committee on Inter-agency Cooperation presented the report on inter-agency cooperation. 
The Board also noted the progress made with respect to enhancing inter-agency cooperation with the ILO Training Centre at Turin and the United Nations Office at Vienna, and considered with approval the following proposed programmes: 
(a) Training programme on the World Trade Organization (WTO), which is jointly proposed by UNITAR and the ILO Turin Centre, recommending further discussions with GATT, in order to avoid duplication; 
19. The Board expressed its appreciation regarding the willingness of UNU to cooperate with UNITAR and requested the Acting Executive Director to establish a task force to explore cooperation between the two institutions. 
It noted that possibilities for cooperation between the two institutions were many, particularly in the thematic areas of Agenda 21 and global governance. 
20. The Board approved the suggestion to develop inter-agency cooperation not only with specialized agencies but also with United Nations bodies such as UNDP and UNEP, particularly in providing training services and assistance in training and capacity-building. 
Strategies for systematic fund-raising should now be prepared, since the long-term autonomy and viability of the Institute required regular and sufficient contributions to the General Fund to allow for minimal advance planning. 
22. The Board considered again the issue of the rent of the Institute's premises. 
23. The Board noted that the office space currently available to UNITAR was restricted and of very poor quality, and instructed the Acting Executive Director to pursue other options for the location of the Institute and to take immediate steps to improve the location and the attendant services. 
The Board visited two possible locations, and noted that both locations had some advantages, in addition to evident lower costs, and requested the Acting Executive Director to provide it with details on the terms and conditions, including operational charges and maintenance. 
25. The Board discussed again General Assembly resolutions 47/227 and 48/207, with regard to the continuation of UNITAR programmes in New York, and noted the current lack of logistical support for such activities. 
27. The Board reiterated the decisions taken at its thirty-first session and noted that it would act entirely in compliance with the decision of the Secretary-General on this matter. 
(a) Appointments of full-time senior fellows should initially be limited to one year; 
(b) These appointments should relate to a clear and agreed programme of work, identifying specific outputs to be produced, and their demonstrable impact and direct relationship to the overall activity of UNITAR; 
(e) Neither the senior fellows nor the programmes conducted by them should have any financial implications whatsoever for the United Nations regular budget or for UNITAR General Fund. Any possible cost occurring from the recruitment of full-time senior fellows must be covered by extrabudgetary sources. 
28. The Board expressed satisfaction with the work of the committees and commended the current assiduous and excellent contribution of the coordinators. 
30. The Board noted the request for observer status by one Member State. 
In arriving at this recommendation, the Board noted the observation of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions that the filling of this post would overcome some of the uncertainties facing the Institute. 
34. The Board decided to reconvene in the second half of March 1995. 
1. The present report of the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law covers the Commission's twenty-seventh session, held in New York from 31 May to 17 June 1994. 
2. Pursuant to General Assembly resolution 2205 (XXI) of 17 December 1966, this report is submitted to the Assembly and is also submitted for comments to the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD). 
3. The United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL) commenced its twenty-seventh session on 31 May 1994. 
The session was opened by Mr. Hans Corell, Under-Secretary-General for Legal Affairs, the Legal Counsel. 
5. With the exception of Costa Rica, all members of the Commission were represented at the session. 
7. The session was also attended by observers from the following international organizations: 
8. The Commission elected the following officers: 
1. Opening of the session. 
2. Election of officers. 
3. Adoption of the agenda. 
5. International commercial arbitration: draft Guidelines for Preparatory Conferences in Arbitral Proceedings. 
6. Electronic data interchange. 
7. International contract practices: draft Convention on Independent Guarantees and Stand-by Letters of Credit. 
9. Future programme of work. 
11. Status and promotion of UNCITRAL legal texts. 
12. Training and assistance. 
13. General Assembly resolutions on the work of the Commission. 
15. Date and place of future meetings. 
10. At its 546th meeting, on 17 June 1994, the Commission adopted the present report by consensus. 
The Working Group discussed draft model provisions on procurement of services at its sixteenth and seventeenth sessions. 
The reports of those sessions are contained in documents A/CN.9/389 and A/CN.9/392, the latter containing in its annex the draft text of the Model Law on Procurement of Goods, Construction and Services as agreed on by the Working Group. 
It was noted that the Working Group had decided that the provisions should be presented in a consolidated model statute dealing with goods, construction and services, by way of making amendments to the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction so as to encompass procurement of services. 
14. The Commission considered the title of the Model Law. 
Furthermore, it was felt that that title would also have the benefit of signifying the difference in scope between the existing Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction and the current Model Law, which contained provisions on procurement of services. 
A proposal was made to include a footnote in the consolidated text of the Model Law so as clearly to indicate the continued existence and availability of the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement and Construction for those States that wished to enact legislation limited to goods and construction. 
It was also suggested that further clarification on this point could be made in the Guide to Enactment. 
18. A query was raised as to whether, in a procurement contract for the supply of goods, the transport services associated with the delivery of those goods to the procuring entity would be considered as "incidental services". 
19. A proposal was made to delete the definition of the term "construction". 
The Commission however noted that the proposal would make changes to the Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction as already finalized and adopted. 
20. The Commission transmitted to the drafting group a concern that the text within parentheses at the end of the definition ("the enacting State may specify certain categories of services") might be misinterpreted as a vehicle for excluding certain categories of services from the application of the Model Law. 
It was also suggested that further clarification might need to be included in this regard in the Guide to Enactment. 
23. The Commission adopted article 4 unchanged, noting a suggestion that examples of issues related to procurement of services that might be addressed in procurement regulations could be usefully mentioned in the Guide to Enactment. 
The prevailing view was that the existing formulation, arrived at after considerable discussion at the last session of the Commission, was preferable. It was noted that a failure to submit financial reports could be remedied under the existing language in the Model Law. 
26. The Commission adopted paragraph (1) and referred to the drafting group a suggestion to add a reference to chapter IV bis. 
A proposal to delete paragraph (3) (a) (v) on the ground that it put an undue burden on the procuring entity did not receive support. 
31. It was suggested that it might be useful to require that the procuring entity maintain a record relating to its decision to apply one of the limited solicitation procedures foreseen in article 41 bis. 
Rejection of all tenders, proposals, 32. The Commission adopted article 11 bis unchanged. 
34. The view was expressed that it might be useful to require that early notice of the procurement proceedings be given, at least in cases of single-source procurement. 
It was noted that, at the current stage, such notice could only be mentioned in the Guide to Enactment. 
The concern was raised that setting, in paragraph (3), a monetary-value threshold below which the publication requirement would not apply would make periodic amendment of the Model Law necessary in order to take account of inflation. 
In response, it was pointed out that the intention of the Model Law was to address all possible abusive practices, including acts of former officers or employees that might have an impact on the procurement proceedings. 
It was noted that the reference to both officers and employees was necessary since, for example, a member of the board of a company could be considered an "officer" rather than an "employee". 
Another suggestion was that reference to services in the second sentence of paragraph (2) of article 14 was not appropriate since trade marks, brand names, patents and other items referred to therein were relevant to goods but not to services. 
38. A proposal was made to delete paragraph (3) (b) since, except for tendering and request for proposals for services, the other methods of procurement would not be applicable to procurement of services. 
In support of the proposal, it was stated that, in practice, procurement of services was carried out by means of either tendering or request for proposals. 
Along the same lines, a view was expressed that it was incorrect to reverse, in the case of services, the general rule that tendering proceedings should be the preferred method of procurement since it contained the most open and competitive procedures. 
39. In response to the above concerns, it was recalled that the Working Group had considered at some length the question of which of the methods available for procurement of goods and construction should also be available for procurement of services. 
The Working Group had found that the existing approach was a workable compromise, in particular since States might wish not to enact into their law all the procurement methods available for goods and construction. 
Furthermore, it was pointed out that, in procurement of services, it might be appropriate in some instances to use methods of procurement other than tendering or request for proposals for services. 
Referring these proposals to the drafting group for implementation, the Commission adopted article 16. 
41. No comments were made on articles 17 and 18, entitled: Conditions for use of two-stage tendering, request for proposals or competitive negotiation; and Conditions for use of restricted tendering. 
43. In reference to paragraph (1) (d), it was suggested that the Guide to Enactment could call attention to the possibility of using procurement regulations to guard against abusive resort to single-source procurement in order to maintain standardization. 
45. It was suggested that the title of chapter IV might need to be adjusted since chapter IV bis also contained procedures for a method of procurement "other than tendering". 
Various suggestions, including using the phrase "alternative methods of procurement", were made and referred to the drafting group. 
Those multilateral instruments set forth general principles to be implemented by member States, but it needed to be understood that those States still had to adopt their own national legislation. 
The Model Law set forth a model for a statute that would be in line with the principles enunciated in those multilateral instruments. 
50. There was some hesitation in the Commission to accept the title of chapter IV bis, in view in particular of its similarity to the name of the procurement method under article 38 (Request for proposals), which would lead to confusion. 
The drafting group was requested to attempt to find an alternative, for example, "special method for procurement of services". 
The Commission also favourably referred to the drafting group a proposal to relocate chapter IV bis so that it would immediately follow chapter III (Tendering proceedings). 
It was felt that such a location was more appropriate since the chapter concerned the normal method for procurement of services. 
51. It was generally agreed that a more precise title for article 41 bis should be found, in particular one that reflected the element of notice that was central to the provision. 
The drafting group was requested to identify such a title. 
A view was also expressed that paragraph (1) should not go into such details as the price, but should touch on the question of the required qualifications of suppliers or contractors. 
However, the Commission declined to make any alterations in the text of paragraph (1). 
It was generally felt that the paragraph, which mirrored the analogous provision in the Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction, was appropriate. 
At the same time, it was recognized that that principle would be subject to a degree of exception by virtue of paragraphs (2) and (3), the latter of which the Commission would consider next. 
54. At the outset, the Commission was prompted, by a proposal to delete paragraph (3), to consider generally the appropriateness of including exceptions of the type contained in paragraph (3) to the principle of wide solicitation. 
Concerns that were cited in support of deleting paragraph (3) in its entirety included the fact that paragraph (2) already referred to certain exceptions and that further exceptions would unduly limit the extent of competition achieved by this, the main method for procurement of services. 
However, the Commission was generally persuaded by countervailing considerations in favour of retaining all or at least parts of paragraph (3). 
At the same time, there was a general receptivity to ensuring that access to the exceptions was adequately circumscribed by including both a record and an approval requirement with regard to paragraph (3). 
55. As regards the detailed provisions of paragraph (3), the Commission affirmed that, whatever its breadth, paragraph (3) should constitute an exception simultaneously to the domestic and international solicitation requirements set forth in paragraphs (1) and (2), since paragraph (3) referred to cases of "direct solicitation". 
The drafting group was requested to consider whether this point might be made clearer by referring to direct solicitation in the chapeau of paragraph (3). 
The view was expressed that the latter provision contained no such reference to the knowledge of the procuring entity and might thus be regarded as leaving less room for abuse than subparagraph (a) of the current paragraph (3). 
While the concern was expressed that the reference to the knowledge of the procuring entity should be retained so as to give an adequate degree of flexibility to the procuring entity, the prevailing view was that the current provision should track the formulation used in article 18 (a). 
57. Differing views were expressed as to whether to retain subparagraph (c), which provided for an exception to wide solicitation where, because of the nature of the services to be procured, economy and efficiency could be promoted only by way of direct solicitation. 
The concern was voiced that the provision was vague and that referring merely to the "nature of the services" and to "economy and efficiency" would invite exclusion of wide solicitation in precisely the type of cases in which wide solicitation should be promoted. 
It was further stated that there was no exclusion along the line of subparagraph (c) for restricted tendering and that a sufficient degree of flexibility was afforded by the exceptions in subparagraphs (a) and (b). 
Proposals in this respect included, for example, to refer to the "professional", "highly complex and specialized", "intellectual" or "confidential" nature of the services. 
The Commission referred that decision to the drafting group for implementation and requested it to consider a proposal to move the reference to economy and efficiency from subparagraph (c) to the chapeau of paragraph (3). 
61. The Commission referred to the drafting group a suggestion that paragraph (4) should contain an express reference to the provision of the request for proposals in cases of direct solicitation. 
The paragraph was otherwise adopted unchanged. 
62. A view was expressed that the requirement to furnish all the information set forth in article 41 ter was unduly onerous for the procuring entity. 
It was therefore suggested that some of those subparagraphs could be deleted. 
After deliberation, the Commission decided not to delete any of the subparagraphs in article 41 ter. 
64. The Commission noted that the proviso "if price is a relevant criterion" at the beginning of subparagraphs (j) and (k), although meant to indicate that price might not be a relevant criterion in some instances in procurement of services, could unduly diminish the significance of price. 
The Commission agreed that this erroneous impression could be changed by moving the proviso to the end of both subparagraphs and using a formulation such as "unless price is not a relevant criterion". 
In response, it was pointed out that, for purposes of clarity and transparency, it was important to refer to an exchange rate, which could be indicated, for example, as the rate prevailing at a particular financial institution on a particular date. 
66. A number of concerns were raised with regard to paragraph (1). 
One concern was that the words "may concern only" would preclude the procuring entity from applying other criteria, such as confidentiality, national interest, transfer of technology and export promotion. 
In reference to that concern, it was noted that the words "may concern only" were intended to limit the scope of criteria on the basis of which the procuring entity might evaluate proposals, without requiring their use in all cases. 
67. Another concern was that the environmental impact of the proposals was not among the evaluation criteria listed in article 41 quater. 
In response, it was pointed out that any particular environmental concerns could be accommodated by way of article 41 ter (g) dealing with the description of services. 
68. Yet another concern was that in the request for proposals the burden to notify suppliers and contractors of the criteria to be used might be excessive for the procuring entity. 
In response, it was pointed out that notifying the suppliers or contractors of the evaluation criteria was essential for fostering transparency and fairness in competition. 
The Commission adopted subparagraph (a) and referred the matter of its precise formulation to the drafting group. 
72. The concern was expressed that subparagraph (c) might give the mistaken impression that price was a relevant criterion in most cases, without specifying the ways in which it might be expressed. 
It was noted that price could not be applied in a traditional manner as a criterion in the procurement of a number of services. 
After deliberation, the Commission was of the view that the concern was adequately addressed and thus adopted subparagraph (c) unchanged. 
73. A general suggestion was made, and accepted by the Commission, that the drafting group examine the possibility of fully aligning paragraph (d) with article 32 (4) (c) (iii), in particular as regards the mention of technology transfer, which was lacking in subparagraph (d). 
74. It was noted that the application of a margin of preference in favour of domestic contractors as a technique of achieving national economic objectives was generally agreeable. 
However, a view was expressed that the objectives of that technique could be more appropriately achieved by crediting domestic suppliers or contractors in the procurement proceedings for their knowledge of the region and the language. 
75. The concern was raised that it might be too onerous for the procuring entity to be required to communicate to all suppliers and contractors the clarifications sought by and given to one or some of them. 
It was therefore suggested to make such communication of clarifications subject to request. 
In deciding to retain the provision unchanged, the Commission noted that making such clarifications available to contractors only upon request would not be sufficient since they would have no independent way of finding out that a question had been raised and a clarification had been given. 
76. A suggestion was made that, in order to better differentiate between the three methods of selection set forth in paragraphs (2), (3) and (4) of article 41 sexies, they should be given subtitles or divided into separate articles. 
While subtitles were objected to as being inconsistent with the current format of the Model Law, interest was expressed in the idea of separate articles. 
Various proposals were made for titles or headings, all generally aimed at indicating the difference between the three selection methods with regard to negotiations. 
After deliberation, the Commission requested the drafting group to implement the desire of the Commission to distinguish better the procedures set forth in the three paragraphs in question. 
77. A concern was expressed that the current formulation of subparagraph (c) could cause confusion as to whether it referred to the use of panels of experts independent of and external to the procuring entity or the use of experts within the internal staff of the procuring entity. 
The view was also expressed that the provision should make it clear that panels of experts only had an advisory role in the selection process and that the final responsibility of selection lay with the procuring entity. 
After deliberation the Commission decided to maintain the subparagraph unchanged, subject to a drafting modification to clarify that the reference was to the use of an external panel of experts. 
It was also suggested that the Guide to Enactment could provide further guidance on the use of such panels. 
It was further suggested that the paragraph could better explain the mechanics of how such a threshold could be established. 
The latter suggestion was, however, objected to as going in the direction of providing too much guidance on the mechanics of carrying out certain procedures, an approach that the Commission had decided to avoid. 
After deliberation, the Commission decided to maintain the subparagraph unchanged, subject to a drafting clarification that the term "threshold level" referred to the setting up of a minimum level of quality that proposals would have to attain. 
80. The concern was expressed that subparagraph (a) was unclear since it did not specify the grounds for rejection of proposals. 
The view was expressed that the formulation would be acceptable, in particular if it were to refer to "technically acceptable proposals". 
The clarity of the words "if the procuring entity ... paragraph" in the Arabic text of paragraphs (2), (3) and (4) was questioned. 
The Commission adopted subparagraph (a) and referred the matter of its exact formulation to the drafting group. 
81. A proposal was made to delete subparagraphs (b) and (c) on the grounds that the procuring entity should be entitled to structure the negotiations as it saw fit. 
However, the prevailing view was that both subparagraphs (b) and (c) should be retained unchanged in the interest of transparency and efficiency and in order to ensure that the evaluation of the technical and other non-price aspects of proposals was a sound one, not affected by the price. 
The Commission declined to refer explicitly in subparagraph (c) to the "two-envelope system". 
82. The view was expressed that the meaning of the words "best meets the needs of the procuring entity" were not clear. 
84. The concern was expressed that subparagraph (d), requiring the procuring entity to inform suppliers or contractors that they had not attained the required threshold level, was imposing an undue burden on the procuring entity. 
In response, it was pointed out that this was a requirement of basic fairness to suppliers and contractors, who would be allocating human and other resources, so as to be able to perform if awarded the procurement contract. 
As an alternative, it was suggested that article 11 should be amended so as to make part of the record which suppliers or contractors met the threshold level and such information could be disclosed upon request. 
85. The concern was expressed that the words "if it appears ..." and other elements in the provision introduced some uncertainty and the possibility of arbitrariness. 
86. The Commission affirmed that the procuring entity was not permitted to reopen negotiations with suppliers or contractors with whom it had already terminated negotiations, so as to avoid open-ended negotiations since they could lead to abuse and unnecessary delay. 
The Commission felt that the provision now reflected all the discretion necessary for the procuring entity, and it was suggested that this point should be more clearly reflected in the Guide to Enactment. 
87. The view was expressed that the article was inappropriate as it denied the procuring entity the opportunity to engage in negotiations with suppliers and contractors since this would involve the exchange of information on the proposals. 
Furthermore, it provided protection to any confidential information that might be contained in the proposals. 
The Commission affirmed that the preferable path would be to retain the approach in the existing draft, with a footnote of the type discussed above indicating that the Model Law presented legislatures with a choice as to which procurement methods to incorporate into domestic legislation (see para. 48 above). 
As to the content of that footnote, the dominant preference in the Commission was for emphasis to be placed on the fact that the Model Law presented two principal methods, along with alternative methods for cases in which the principal methods were inappropriate. 
It was also widely felt that the footnote should be neutral as regards which combination of methods enacting States should incorporate. 
89. A view was expressed that certain aspects of the review procedures (articles 42 to 47) were inconsistent with the approaches found in some States and that a number of provisions might be regarded as onerous for the procuring entity. 
The prevailing view, however, was that the procedures on review should be retained unchanged, subject to the review by the drafting group of the precise formulation of the provisions referring to services in article 42 (2) (a bis). 
90. The entire text of the draft Model Law was submitted to a drafting group for implementation of the decisions of the Commission and revision to ensure consistency within the text among the language versions. 
The Commission, at its 535th and 536th meetings, held on 9 and 10 June 1994, considered the report of the drafting group. 
A suggestion to differentiate the two Model Laws by referring to the year of adoption of the latter one was objected to on the basis that, in some jurisdictions, legislation was only dated if it superseded earlier legislation on the same subject, which was not the intention here. 
After deliberation, the Commission agreed that the footnote to the title should make it clear that the current Model Law did not supersede the earlier Model Law. 
It was noted that the footnote as drafted mentioned the availability of the two principal methods of procurement, mentioned that there were alternative methods of procurement and then informed that States might choose not to enact all those methods into their national legislation. 
Such a footnote, it was agreed, could then make a reference to the Guide to Enactment, where a more detailed explanation would be found. 
94. It was suggested that, with regard to article 41 bis (3), the Guide to Enactment should provide further clarification on the mechanics of carrying out direct solicitation and how the procuring entity might deal with unsolicited proposals. 
95. The Commission noted that the title of chapter III bis ("Special method for procurement of services") might create the misimpression that this method was the only one available for procurement of services. 
The Commission therefore agreed that a clearer title would be "Principal method for procurement of services". 
This proposal was not accepted, on the basis that it involved a change in substance since no such minimum level had been established for the selection procedure with simultaneous negotiations. 
97. The Commission, after consideration of the text of the draft Model Law as revised by the drafting group, 4/ adopted the following decision at its 545th meeting, on 15 June 1994: 
"Recalling its adoption of the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction at its twenty-sixth session, 
"Recalling also its decision at the twenty-sixth session to draw up model legislative provisions on procurement of services while leaving intact the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction, 
"Noting that model legislative provisions on procurement of services establishing procedures designed to foster integrity, confidence, fairness and transparency in the procurement process will also promote economy, efficiency and competition in procurement and thus lead to increased economic development, 
"1. Adopts the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods, Construction and Services as it appears in annex I to the report of its current session; 
"2. Requests the Secretary-General to transmit the text of the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods, Construction and Services, together with the Guide to Enactment of the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods, Construction and Services, to Governments and other interested bodies; 
"3. Recommends that all States give favourable consideration to the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods, Construction and Services when they enact or revise their laws, in view of the desirability of improvement and uniformity of the laws of procurement and the specific needs of procurement practice." 
98. The Commission engaged in a discussion on the draft Guide to Enactment of the Model Law on Goods, Construction and Services on the basis of document A/CN.9/394. 
99. It was suggested that, since the procurement of construction sometimes involved elements in the selection criteria that were similar to those for the procurement of services, the Guide should indicate that States might wish to consider using the provisions on procurement of services also for procurement of construction. 
The Commission then turned to a consideration of comments with respect to specific paragraphs of the annex to document A/CN.9/394. 
100. It was suggested that comment 1 bis should make it clear that at the current session the Commission was not actually amending the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction, but was in fact adopting a second text dealing with procurement of goods, construction and services. 
101. It was suggested that the use of the word "commodity" in describing services was open to ambiguity and that a word such as "object" or "item" should be used. 
102. A suggestion was made that the characterization of the selection procedure set forth in article 41 sexies (12) as "akin to tendering" should be deleted. 
It was also suggested that, in the last sentence of the paragraph, it should be made clear that, under the selection procedure set forth in article 41 sexies (14), the procuring entity could not go back and reopen negotiations with suppliers and contractors with whom negotiations had been terminated. 
103. It was suggested that, because of the rather wide definition of services, the Guide should provide some examples of items, in particular real property, whose classification might usefully be clarified in the Model Law. 
104. It was suggested that, with reference to procurement of services, the Guide should indicate that the procurement regulations could deal with such questions as conflicts of interest. 
105. It was pointed out that the reference to the information "known" to the procuring entity should focus on those situations where the price of certain proposals would not become revealed before the conclusion of the procurement proceedings. 
With reference to comment 2, it was suggested that the use of the word "should" in the first sentence might give the erroneous impression that the requirement to keep a record was not mandatory. 
107. It was suggested that, in comment 1 under article 41 quater, where reference was made to the other articles in the Model Law where similar criteria were listed, there should be specific references to those articles. 
108. It was pointed out that, in the last sentence of comment 2 under article 41 sexies, it should be stated that the selection procedures in article 41 sexies (3) and (4) were in fact unlike tendering in that they allowed for negotiations. 
109. With regard to comment 5 under article 41 sexies, it was suggested that the restriction on the procuring entity to reopen negotiations should not be cast as making the method of selection less competitive but as meant to provide a certain amount of discipline in the procurement proceedings. 
In addition, the note described how those difficulties could be avoided by holding at an early stage of arbitral proceedings a "pre-hearing conference" in order to discuss and plan the proceedings. 
Furthermore, the note suggested that the Commission should prepare guidelines for pre-hearing conferences and gave a tentative outline of topics that might be addressed in such guidelines. 
113. There was general support in the Commission for the project of preparing the Guidelines, and the draft as contained in document A/CN.9/396/Add.1 was regarded as a good basis for the discussions. 
It was stressed that the Guidelines should not convey an impression that holding a preparatory conference was a matter of systematic practice, but that it was useful to the extent that savings in costs and time could be achieved. 
115. It was noted that the topics discussed in chapter III of the draft Guidelines were relevant to planning arbitral proceedings irrespective of whether a special preparatory conference was convened. 
117. The expression "Guide" was mentioned as a possible alternative to the expression "Guidelines" in the title. 
2. Draft chapter I, "General Considerations" 
Furthermore, it was noted that not all matters considered at a preparatory conference could be regarded as details of procedure. 
123. One view supported deletion of paragraph 17 and of those parts of paragraph 16 that referred to modifications of the arbitration rules agreed upon by the parties. 
Another view was that the text under discussion was useful to the extent that it contained a warning about possible difficulties resulting from modifications of arbitration rules. 
It was pointed out that planning efficient proceedings should not be barred by objections of one of the parties. 
126. With regard to paragraph 23, one view was that it should be retained with some amendments. 
In support of that view, it was stated that it was useful to clarify who the participants of a preparatory conference might be. 
127. With regard to paragraph 24, the view was expressed that the decision to confer by telecommunications (e.g., by telefax or multilateral telephone conversation) depended on a number of factors and not only on the number of procedural issues to be resolved. 
One view was that it should be deleted since it was not necessary for the Guidelines to enter into the difficult question of categorization of decisions taken at a preparatory conference. 
One suggested amendment was to delete the reference to the substance of the dispute since preparatory conferences were intended to settle procedural and not substantive matters. 
Another suggestion was that examples of issues to be resolved at a preparatory conference should be given without categorizing the issues. 
133. The concern was expressed that the first sentence of paragraph 35 might create an undesirable impression that it was beneficial for the arbitrators to limit their discussions with the parties concerning decisions to be taken. 
134. With respect to paragraph 36, it was suggested that the level of detail of the decisions taken at a preparatory conference should depend largely on whether the information available to the arbitrators at the time enabled them to formulate specific decisions. 
138. Some support was expressed for the view that item A should be deleted from the check-list. 
139. However, there was support for the view that the item should be retained since it might be useful to remind the parties, at an early stage of the proceedings, that they might wish to consider agreeing on a set of arbitration rules if they had not done so. 
140. Differing views were expressed as to whether item B should be retained in the Guidelines. 
142. Furthermore, it was stressed that any objection as to jurisdiction or composition of the arbitral tribunal should be left entirely to the parties, and that it was inappropriate for the arbitral tribunal at a preparatory conference to request the parties to pronounce themselves on the issue. 
Another view was that, while the arbitral tribunal should always be careful to maintain its impartiality, the benefits of a settlement justified the arbitral tribunal in being forthcoming in responding to such requests of the parties. 
146. One suggestion based on those discussions was that the Guidelines, with appropriate warnings, should mention the divergent views and practices and that it should be left to the practitioners to decide, in line with the applicable laws and practices, on the most appropriate manner of proceeding. 
The opposite suggestion was to delete remarks 1 and 2 and to retain only remark 3 so as to make it clear that any settlement negotiations should concern the arbitral tribunal only as a factor affecting scheduling of the proceedings. 
147. It was observed that, while there was a direct connection between the agenda item and remark 3, no such direct connection existed with remarks 1 and 2. 
148. It was suggested to delete in the last sentence of remark 1 the reference to the request that the proceedings be conducted on the basis of documents only. 
It was also proposed that the example should not encourage the arbitral tribunal to take the initiative concerning dispensing with, or limiting, oral hearings, and leave any such initiative to the parties. 
151. It was considered that remarks 6 and 7 should be deleted since they commented on the substance of the dispute and since they might lead to doubts and uncertainties. 
152. As to remark 9, it was suggested that, in determining the order of deciding issues, the arbitral tribunal should be careful not to appear to be prejudging, or expressing an opinion on, the substance of an issue. 
157. It was suggested that in remarks 4 and 5 the term "presumption" should be replaced by another term. 
A special reason for such a need was that privileged documents (e.g., communications between a client and its legal counsel) might lose their privileged status if their confidentiality was not respected. 
160. With respect to the reference to the right to refuse to take a self-incriminating action (remark 13), it was suggested that such a right was relevant in a criminal court but not in an arbitration. 
161. It was proposed that the last sentence of remark 3 should be reviewed so as to avoid the impression that the Guidelines suggested that employees of a party might be heard as witnesses during an on-site inspection of property or goods. 
162. The view was expressed that the last sentence of remark 3 should be deleted since the sentence indicated a bias against oral, as opposed to written, testimony. 
It was said that the sentence unduly impinged upon the principle that any decision to forgo oral testimony should be left entirely to the parties. 
163. It was observed that under some legal traditions the oath was regarded as an important, and in certain situations a necessary, element of a witness's testimony. 
166. Another suggestion was to delete only remarks 8 and 9. 
167. It was stated that, as regards procedures for taking evidence of witnesses, in many legal systems persons affiliated with a party were not treated differently from other persons, and that therefore remark 15, and in particular its first sentence, should be reviewed. 
168. No comments were made concerning topic I. 
171. It was noted that the agenda under topic K was more detailed than some other agenda items, and that the remark to topic K was short compared to other remarks. 
In discussing what was the desirable level of detail of agenda items and remarks, it was said that the answer depended partly on the form and content of a summary check-list of issues covered in the Guidelines, which was suggested to be prepared (see para. 118 above). 
For example, if such a summary were to be prepared as a check-list of agenda items to be published separately from the Guidelines, the agenda items should be sufficiently detailed to be useful standing alone. 
173. It was pointed out that decisions concerning hearings could properly be taken only after the parties had stated their claims and defences and the arbitral tribunal could anticipate the extent of evidence to be taken. 
It was suggested that the Guidelines should reflect that factor (see also para. 135 above). 
175. It was suggested that the wording of the chapeau of the agenda did not adequately express that holding hearings was a usual manner of proceeding and that documents-only proceedings were an exception. 
176. As to remark 2, second sentence, it was stated that the arbitral tribunal, by revealing to the parties its interim views on the merits of the case, would compromise its impartiality. It was therefore suggested to delete the sentence. 
A similar criticism was expressed regarding the last sentence of remark 5. 
Such explanations were beyond the proper scope of the Guidelines, which should only discuss the types of decisions to be taken and not deal with the substance of those decisions. 
178. It was said that remark 7 might be understood as advice against fixing definitive dates for hearings; such advice should not be made since in many cases fixing definitive dates was desirable. 
180. According to one view, the discussion in remarks 14 and 15 was useful. 
Another view was that the Guidelines should mention only the need to clarify whether any notes of oral arguments were intended to be handed over, and should not discuss the possible solutions as to the time of handing over such notes and their scope and content. 
It was suggested to review the remarks bearing in mind existing rules on the closure by the arbitral tribunal of hearings (e.g., art. 29 of the UNCITRAL Arbitration Rules). 
181. It was suggested to reconsider the order in which topic M, and possibly other topics, appeared in draft chapter III, and that some guidance concerning the order of topics could be drawn from the order of articles in the UNCITRAL Arbitration Rules and the UNCITRAL Arbitration Model Law. 
184. It was observed that at some arbitration venues arbitral institutions appointed persons, referred to as "rapporteurs", whose functions included maintaining the files of the proceedings, preparing information materials and providing assistance to the arbitrators concerning aspects of the form of the award and other decisions. 
Furthermore, raising the issue in the Guidelines might create the impression that the filing or registering of the award was an obligation of the arbitral tribunal, an impression that in many cases was inaccurate. 
188. Hesitation was expressed about the proposal for the deletion of agenda item (ii) since it was considered important to remind the participants in arbitration of the requirements mentioned in the agenda item and of the sometimes harsh consequences for failure to comply with those requirements. 
A further suggestion was made that the discussion on multi-party arbitration, instead of being presented as an agenda item, should be incorporated into a separate section of the Guidelines. 
190. As to remark 4, it was suggested to delete the text after the first sentence, since the purpose of the Guidelines was not to provide advice on matters which arbitration rules and laws typically left to the discretion of the arbitral tribunal. 
191. With respect to remark 6, it was stated that the Guidelines should avoid creating an impression that it was not entirely up to each party to decide at which hearings it wished to participate. 
193. Suggestions were made to consider addressing in the Guidelines the following matters: 
(d) Establishing ground rules for communications between the parties and the arbitral tribunal (e.g., concerning limitations on ex parte communications, the number of copies to be transmitted; routing of written communications; and the use of telefax, telephone and conference telephone calls). 
Previously, the Working Group had devoted its thirteenth to nineteenth sessions to that task. 
The Commission noted that the Working Group had modified the title of the draft convention to refer to "independent guarantees and stand-by letters of credit", rather than using the term "guaranty letters". 
It was pointed out that further provisions could be added at a later stage, in particular since that was an area of rapid technological development. 
Another suggestion was that a broader approach should be adopted so as to include in any future work the negotiability of rights in securities. 
Yet another suggestion, which received some support, was that the Commission should consider the legal issues arising in the context of the relationships between EDI users and service providers, such as electronic communications networks. 
Yet another suggestion was to prepare a study on legal issues of encryption. 
With regard to that suggestion, the view was expressed that the matter fell more appropriately within the mandate of specialized national or international bodies. 
The conviction was widely expressed that CLOUT would be beneficial, in particular in promoting the uniform interpretation and application of the statutory texts of UNCITRAL. 
The Commission therefore requested the Secretariat to ensure that adequate resources were allocated for the effective operation of CLOUT. 
205. A number of suggestions were made with a view to enhancing the utility of CLOUT. 
206. The Commission noted that, based on the decision of National Correspondents taken at their fifth annual meeting (Vienna, 22 July 1993), copyright on CLOUT documents was assigned by National Correspondents to, and rested with, the United Nations. 
The note described briefly some of the legal issues in assignment of claims that gave rise to problems in international trade. 
The Commission requested the Secretariat to prepare that study, in cooperation with UNIDROIT and other international organizations, in order to avoid duplication of work. 
The Commission requested the Secretariat to prepare a study that would discuss in more detail the issues that had been identified, possibly accompanied by a first draft of uniform rules. 
Some reservations were expressed, however, as to the advisability of dealing with the legal aspects of the establishment and operation of an international register. 
In particular the importance of close cooperation with UNIDROIT was emphasized for a number of reasons. 
Yet another reason was the need to avoid duplication of efforts with the broader project envisaged by UNIDROIT with regard to security interests in general (ibid., para. 8). 
214. Wide support was voiced in the Commission for the views expressed and the suggestions made in the report. 
However, the feasibility of encompassing securitization was questioned in view of the fact that securities markets were highly regulated at the national level. 
216. At the current session it was reported that, as an initial step in gathering information for the feasibility assessment requested by the Commission, the Secretariat, with the co-sponsorship and organizational assistance of INSOL International, had held a Colloquium on Cross-Border Insolvency (Vienna, 17-19 April 1994). 
INSOL is an international association of practitioners from the various professions that participate in cross-border insolvency cases. 
The Colloquium, attended by approximately 90 participants from various countries, was geared to enabling the Commission to assess from a practical standpoint the desirability and feasibility of any future work that it might consider undertaking in that area. 
It was widely reported that in the prevailing legal environment, fragmentation and compartmentalization along national lines were prevalent in the administration of cross-border insolvencies. 
Moreover, it would appear possible to conduct work in those sub-areas without necessarily straying into what was generally recognized at the Colloquium as not, at least at the current stage, a feasible, or necessarily even desirable, area of work, namely, the unification of substantive insolvency law. 
The first sub-area concerned judicial cooperation. 
It was reported that INSOL International had proposed to co-sponsor with UNCITRAL and organize, in conjunction with a regional conference to be held by INSOL in Toronto in March 1995, a colloquium for judges on judicial cooperation in cross-border insolvency. 
220. A second sub-area, broadly referred to as "access and recognition", concerned the granting of access to the courts to representatives of foreign insolvency proceedings or creditors, and to giving recognition to orders issued by foreign courts administering insolvency proceedings. 
Preliminary work in that area could identify the advantages and disadvantages of the different possible legislative approaches for access and recognition, taking particular account of legislative-reform efforts at the national and multilateral levels, and assess the appropriateness of formulating uniform rules on access and recognition. 
221. A third possible project that might in due time be undertaken by the Commission was the formulation of a set of model legislative provisions on insolvency. 
222. The Commission expressed its appreciation for the work that had been carried out and requested the Secretariat to proceed on the basis described above, with particular emphasis being placed at the current stage on the issues of judicial cooperation and of access and recognition. 
At that session, the Commission had emphasized the relevance of BOT and had noted with appreciation the Secretariat's intention to submit a note to the Commission on possible future work in the area. 
The note under consideration was intended to apprise the Commission of the current situation in this regard. 
The Commission also noted that the lack of expertise in putting together a BOT project, particularly within Governments, acted as a hindrance in the negotiating process. 
Lenders were therefore placed in a situation where they had to look for additional means of reducing their risks, including insurance. 
That element of non-traditional distribution of risks between the various parties made the pre-contractual stage of a BOT project usually fairly complex. 
226. It was also reported that another aspect that sometimes acted as a barrier in establishing BOT projects was the lack of legal certainty in some States regarding the realization of particular aspects of a project. 
In other instances, there might be lack of clarity as to the legal basis and effect of certain long-term contractual assurances that the Government would need to make to the private consortium. 
227. The Commission noted that the above-mentioned problems, among others, and the potential for the development of BOT projects, had led UNIDO to initiate the preparation of "Guidelines for the Development, Negotiation and Contracting of BOT Projects". 
In addition to disseminating information on BOT projects, the objective of the Guidelines was to enable States and all other interested parties to devise and formulate the appropriate approach in the promotion and development of BOT projects. 
It was further noted that the Secretariat had been monitoring the progress within UNIDO on the Guidelines, which were expected to be finalized in September 1994. 
228. Strong support was expressed in the Commission for undertaking work in the area of BOT projects. 
It was observed that, although legal aspects of BOT would form part of the UNIDO Guidelines, it might not be possible to deal in that text with those aspects in a detailed manner. 
Particular interest was expressed in the intention of the Secretariat, once the UNIDO Guidelines had been finalized, to study the desirability and feasibility of further work by the Commission on some of the problems raised with regard to BOT projects. 
A suggestion was also made that possible future work could be considered in the area of procurement for BOT projects. 
It was also reported that the Secretariat, in order to explore implementation of the proposal to establish a mechanism for monitoring implementation of the Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards (New York, 1958), would hold consultations with Committee D of the International Bar Association. 
The Commission agreed to make such a recommendation, adopting the following resolution: 
"Congratulating the International Chamber of Commerce on having made a further contribution to the facilitation of international trade by bringing up to date its rules on documentary credit practice to allow for developments in the transport industry and new technological applications, and to improve the functioning of the rules, 
"Commends the use of the 1993 revision in transactions involving the establishment of a documentary credit." 
It was widely felt that a restrictive approach that affected even governmental and teaching functions was detrimental to the objectives of the harmonization of law and dissemination of information and at odds with the aim of securing judicial recognition and other forms of legal support for the text. 
232. The Commission had before it a note by the Secretariat (A/CN.9/400) indicating that it was continuing to conduct an active programme of training and assistance, though what was possible within limited human and financial resources met only a portion of the need and interest. 
It was noted that Secretariat members had participated in and contributed to conferences, seminars and courses related to international trade law organized by other organizations. 
236. The Secretariat reported that growing awareness of the UNCITRAL legal texts in many countries, in particular developing and newly independent States, was resulting in increased requests from countries considering adoption of legislation based on UNCITRAL texts. 
This frequently involved the review of draft legislation relating to UNCITRAL texts. 
It was reported that the Secretariat expected to intensify even further its efforts to organize or co-sponsor seminars and symposia on international trade law. 
For the remainder of 1994, additional seminars were being planned for Botswana, Kenya, Namibia, Uganda, the United Republic of Tanzania and Zimbabwe. 
It was planned that additional requests for seminars and briefing missions on UNCITRAL texts that had been received from various African, Latin American and Caribbean countries and also from countries in Eastern Europe and Central Asia would be met in 1994 to the extent possible under existing material constraints. 
As a result, expenses had to be met by voluntary contributions to the UNCITRAL Trust Fund for Symposia, which remained at an insufficiently low level and was in fact declining despite the increasing demand for training and technical assistance. 
Those kinds of contribution were of particular value because they permitted the Secretariat to plan and finance the programme without the need to solicit funds from potential donors for each individual activity. 
Particular note was made of the value that an adequate expenditure on training and technical assistance would add to the much more substantial expenditures by the Organization and Member States in the formulation of the texts. 
In addition, the Commission noted the intention of the Secretariat to establish cooperation and coordination with the United Nations Development Programme and other development assistance agencies. 
The Commission also considered the status of the Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards (New York, 1958). In addition, the Commission took note of the jurisdictions that had enacted legislation based on the UNCITRAL Model Law on International Commercial Arbitration ("the UNCITRAL Arbitration Model Law"). 
241. The Commission was pleased to note that, since the report submitted to the Commission at its twenty-sixth session (1993), the Czech Republic had deposited an instrument of succession to the ratification by the former Czechoslovakia of the Limitation Convention. 
It similarly noted the succession by Bosnia and Herzegovina to the accession to that Convention by Yugoslavia, as well as the ratification by Ukraine and the accession by the United States of America. 
245. The Commission noted with pleasure that legislation based on the UNCITRAL Arbitration Model Law had been enacted in Bermuda, Egypt, Finland, Mexico and the Russian Federation. 
246. The Commission noted that there was some uncertainty as to whether newly formed States considered themselves bound by the Conventions to which their predecessor States had been parties. 
It therefore called upon those newly formed States to clarify their position and to notify the Secretary-General accordingly. 
The note referred to some major differences between the Hamburg Rules and the Hague regime and described problems caused by the disparateness of the regimes. 
249. Serious concern was expressed about the problems that arose as a result of the coexistence of different liability regimes. 
Such mixing of legal regimes increased legal costs, made it difficult for the carrier to assess its liability exposure, complicated settlement negotiations, hindered the use of uniform transport documentation, distorted competition among carriers and resulted in an unequal treatment of the carrier's customers. 
A further reason against revision was that throughout the preparatory work towards the Hamburg Rules all interest groups had participated in the negotiations and the adopted solutions reflected the well-considered mutual concessions between the groups. 
The text adopted was broadly approved in that, of the 71 States involved in the universal conference of plenipotentiaries that had adopted the Convention, 68 States had voted in favour, three had abstained and none had voted against. 
The Commission expressed its appreciation for the statement and welcomed the prospect of cooperation with CMI. 
255. The Commission also took the opportunity to confirm the need to continue with the preparation of summary records for the portions of the session of the Commission at which legal texts were being considered for adoption, as the summary records were an important part of the travaux pr\x{5ee7}aratoires. 
257. It was decided that the Commission would hold its twenty-eighth session from 2 to 26 May 1995 at Vienna, which duration was considered necessary in view of the expectation that three draft legal texts would be submitted to the Commission for finalization and adoption. 
WHEREAS the [Government] [Parliament] of ... considers it desirable to regulate procurement of goods, construction and services so as to promote the objectives of: 
(c) Promoting competition among suppliers and contractors for the supply of the goods, construction or services to be procured; 
(f) Achieving transparency in the procedures relating to procurement, 
(1) This Law applies to all procurement by procuring entities, except as otherwise provided by paragraph (2) of this article. 
* The UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods, Construction and Services was adopted by the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL) at its twenty-seventh session, without thereby superseding the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction, adopted by the Commission at its twenty-sixth session. 
The present consolidated text consists of the provisions found in the Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction and provisions on procurement of services. 
(2) Subject to the provisions of paragraph (3) of this article, this Law does not apply to: 
(3) This Law applies to the types of procurement referred to in paragraph (2) of this article where and to the extent that the procuring entity expressly so declares to suppliers or contractors when first soliciting their participation in the procurement proceedings. 
(ii) (The enacting State may insert in this subparagraph and, if necessary, in subsequent subparagraphs, other entities or enterprises, or categories thereof, to be included in the definition of "procuring entity"); 
(a) Treaty or other form of agreement to which it is a party with one or more other States, 
(1) (a) This article applies to the ascertainment by the procuring entity of the qualifications of suppliers or contractors at any stage of the procurement proceedings; 
(3) Any requirement established pursuant to this article shall be set forth in the prequalification documents, if any, and in the solicitation documents or other documents for solicitation of proposals, offers or quotations, and shall apply equally to all suppliers or contractors. 
A procuring entity shall impose no criterion, requirement or procedure with respect to the qualifications of suppliers or contractors other than those provided for in this article. 
(4) The procuring entity shall evaluate the qualifications of suppliers or contractors in accordance with the qualification criteria and procedures set forth in the prequalification documents, if any, and in the solicitation documents or other documents for solicitation of proposals, offers or quotations. 
(b) A procuring entity may disqualify a supplier or contractor if it finds at any time that the information submitted concerning the qualifications of the supplier or contractor was materially inaccurate or materially incomplete; 
(c) Other than in a case to which subparagraph (a) of this paragraph applies, a procuring entity may not disqualify a supplier or contractor on the ground that information submitted concerning the qualifications of the supplier or contractor was inaccurate or incomplete in a non-material respect. 
(1) The procuring entity may engage in prequalification proceedings with a view towards identifying, prior to the submission of tenders, proposals or offers in procurement proceedings conducted pursuant to chapter III, IV or V, suppliers and contractors that are qualified. 
(2) If the procuring entity engages in prequalification proceedings, it shall provide a set of prequalification documents to each supplier or contractor that requests them in accordance with the invitation to prequalify and that pays the price, if any, charged for those documents. 
The price that the procuring entity may charge for the prequalification documents shall reflect only the cost of printing them and providing them to suppliers or contractors. 
(3) The prequalification documents shall include, at a minimum: 
(a) The following information: 
(i) Instructions for preparing and submitting prequalification applications; 
(4) The procuring entity shall respond to any request by a supplier or contractor for clarification of the prequalification documents that is received by the procuring entity within a reasonable time prior to the deadline for the submission of applications to prequalify. 
The response by the procuring entity shall be given within a reasonable time so as to enable the supplier or contractor to make a timely submission of its application to prequalify. 
The response to any request that might reasonably be expected to be of interest to other suppliers or contractors shall, without identifying the source of the request, be communicated to all suppliers or contractors to which the procuring entity provided the prequalification documents. 
(5) The procuring entity shall make a decision with respect to the qualifications of each supplier or contractor submitting an application to prequalify. 
In reaching that decision, the procuring entity shall apply only the criteria set forth in the prequalification documents. 
(6) The procuring entity shall promptly notify each supplier or contractor submitting an application to prequalify whether or not it has been prequalified and shall make available to any member of the general public, upon request, the names of all suppliers or contractors that have been prequalified. 
Only suppliers or contractors that have been prequalified are entitled to participate further in the procurement proceedings. 
(7) The procuring entity shall upon request communicate to suppliers or contractors that have not been prequalified the grounds therefor, but the procuring entity is not required to specify the evidence or give the reasons for its finding that those grounds were present. 
(8) The procuring entity may require a supplier or contractor that has been prequalified to demonstrate again its qualifications in accordance with the same criteria used to prequalify such supplier or contractor. 
The procuring entity shall disqualify any supplier or contractor that fails to demonstrate again its qualifications if requested to do so. 
(1) The procuring entity shall maintain a record of the procurement proceedings containing, at a minimum, the following information: 
(a) A brief description of the goods, construction or services to be procured, or of the procurement need for which the procuring entity requested proposals or offers; 
(b) The names and addresses of suppliers or contractors that submitted tenders, proposals, offers or quotations, and the name and address of the supplier or contractor with whom the procurement contract is entered into and the contract price; 
(d) The price, or the basis for determining the price, and a summary of the other principal terms and conditions of each tender, proposal, offer or quotation and of the procurement contract, where these are known to the procuring entity; 
(f) If all tenders, proposals, offers or quotations were rejected pursuant to article 12, a statement to that effect and the grounds therefor, in accordance with article 12 (1); 
(j) In the procurement of services by means of chapter IV, the statement required under article 41 (2) of the grounds and circumstances on which the procuring entity relied to justify the selection procedure used; 
(k) In procurement proceedings involving direct solicitation of proposals for services in accordance with article 37 (3), a statement of the grounds and circumstances on which the procuring entity relied to justify the direct solicitation; 
(l) In procurement proceedings in which the procuring entity, in accordance with article 8 (1), limits participation on the basis of nationality, a statement of the grounds and circumstances relied upon by the procuring entity for imposing the limitation; 
(m) A summary of any requests for clarification of the prequalification or solicitation documents, the responses thereto, as well as a summary of any modification of those documents. 
Disclosure of the portion of the record referred to in subparagraphs (c) to (e), and (m), may be ordered at an earlier stage by a competent court. 
(a) Information if its disclosure would be contrary to law, would impede law enforcement, would not be in the public interest, would prejudice legitimate commercial interests of the parties or would inhibit fair competition; 
(4) The procuring entity shall not be liable to suppliers or contractors for damages owing solely to a failure to maintain a record of the procurement proceedings in accordance with the present article. 
The procuring entity shall upon request communicate to any supplier or contractor that submitted a tender, proposal, offer or quotation, the grounds for its rejection of all tenders, proposals, offers or quotations, but is not required to justify those grounds. 
(1) In tendering proceedings, acceptance of the tender and entry into force of the procurement contract shall be carried out in accordance with article 36. 
(2) In all the other methods of procurement, the manner of entry into force of the procurement contract shall be notified to the suppliers or contractors at the time that proposals, offers or quotations are requested. 
(1) The procuring entity shall promptly publish notice of procurement contract awards. 
(2) The procurement regulations may provide for the manner of publication of the notice required by paragraph (1). 
Such rejection of the tender, proposal, offer or quotation and the reasons therefor shall be recorded in the record of the procurement proceedings and promptly communicated to the supplier or contractor. 
(2) To the extent possible, any specifications, plans, drawings, designs and requirements or descriptions of goods, construction or services shall be based on the relevant objective technical and quality characteristics of the goods, construction or services to be procured. 
The prequalification documents, solicitation documents and other documents for solicitation of proposals, offers or quotations shall be formulated in ... (the enacting State specifies its official language or languages) (and in a language customarily used in international trade except where: 
(b) The procuring entity decides, in view of the low value of the goods, construction or services to be procured, that only domestic suppliers or contractors are likely to be interested). 
(1) Except as otherwise provided by this chapter, a procuring entity engaging in procurement of goods or construction shall do so by means of tendering proceedings. 
(3) In the procurement of services, a procuring entity shall use the method of procurement set forth in chapter IV, unless the procuring entity determines that: 
(b) It would be more appropriate (, subject to approval by ... (the enacting State designates an organ to issue the approval),) to use a method of procurement referred to in articles 19 to 22, provided that the conditions for the use of that method are satisfied. 
(a) It is not feasible for the procuring entity to formulate detailed specifications for the goods or construction or, in the case of services, to identify their characteristics and, in order to obtain the most satisfactory solution to its procurement needs, 
(b) When the procuring entity seeks to enter into a contract for the purpose of research, experiment, study or development, except where the contract includes the production of goods in quantities sufficient to establish their commercial viability or to recover research and development costs; 
(2) (Subject to approval by ... (the enacting State designates an organ to issue the approval),) the procuring entity may engage in procurement by means of competitive negotiation also when: 
(b) Owing to a catastrophic event, there is an urgent need for the goods, construction or services, making it impractical to use other methods of procurement because of the time involved in using those methods. 
(b) The time and cost required to examine and evaluate a large number of tenders would be disproportionate to the value of the goods, construction or services to be procured. 
(2) A procuring entity shall not divide its procurement into separate contracts for the purpose of invoking paragraph (1) of this article. 
(1) (Subject to approval by ... (the enacting State designates an organ to issue the approval),) a procuring entity may engage in single-source procurement in accordance with article 51 when: 
(f) The procuring entity applies this Law, pursuant to article 1 (3), to procurement involving national defence or national security and determines that single-source procurement is the most appropriate method of procurement. 
(b) The procuring entity decides, in view of the low value of the goods, construction or services to be procured, that only domestic suppliers or contractors are likely to be interested in submitting tenders, 
(1) The invitation to tender shall contain, at a minimum, the following information: 
(a) The name and address of the procuring entity; 
(b) The nature and quantity, and place of delivery of the goods to be supplied, the nature and location of the construction to be effected, or the nature of the services and the location where they are to be provided; 
(e) A declaration, which may not later be altered, that suppliers or contractors may participate in the procurement proceedings regardless of nationality, or a declaration that participation is limited on the basis of nationality pursuant to article 8 (1), as the case may be; 
(g) The price, if any, charged by the procuring entity for the solicitation documents; 
(h) The currency and means of payment for the solicitation documents; 
(j) The place and deadline for the submission of tenders. 
(b) The price, if any, charged by the procuring entity for the prequalification documents; 
(c) The currency and terms of payment for the prequalification documents; 
(e) The place and deadline for the submission of applications to prequalify. 
The procuring entity shall provide the solicitation documents to suppliers or contractors in accordance with the procedures and requirements specified in the invitation to tender. 
If prequalification proceedings have been engaged in, the procuring entity shall provide a set of solicitation documents to each supplier or contractor that has been prequalified and that pays the price, if any, charged for those documents. 
(b) The criteria and procedures, in conformity with the provisions of article 6, relative to the evaluation of the qualifications of suppliers or contractors and relative to the further demonstration of qualifications pursuant to article 34 (6); 
(c) The requirements as to documentary evidence or other information that must be submitted by suppliers or contractors to demonstrate their qualifications; 
(e) The criteria to be used by the procuring entity in determining the successful tender, including any margin of preference and any criteria other than price to be used pursuant to article 34 (4) (b), (c) or (d) and the relative weight of such criteria; 
(g) If alternatives to the characteristics of the goods, construction, services, contractual terms and conditions or other requirements set forth in the solicitation documents are permitted, a statement to that effect, and a description of the manner in which alternative tenders are to be evaluated and compared; 
(h) If suppliers or contractors are permitted to submit tenders for only a portion of the goods, construction or services to be procured, a description of the portion or portions for which tenders may be submitted; 
(i) The manner in which the tender price is to be formulated and expressed, including a statement as to whether the price is to cover elements other than the cost of the goods, construction or services themselves, such as any applicable transportation and insurance charges, customs duties and taxes; 
(j) The currency or currencies in which the tender price is to be formulated and expressed; 
(m) If a supplier or contractor may not modify or withdraw its tender prior to the deadline for the submission of tenders without forfeiting its tender security, a statement to that effect; 
(n) The manner, place and deadline for the submission of tenders, in conformity with article 30; 
(o) The means by which, pursuant to article 28, suppliers or contractors may seek clarifications of the solicitation documents, and a statement as to whether the procuring entity intends, at this stage, to convene a meeting of suppliers or contractors; 
(q) The place, date and time for the opening of tenders, in conformity with article 33; 
(r) The procedures to be followed for opening and examining tenders; 
(t) References to this Law, the procurement regulations and other laws and regulations directly pertinent to the procurement proceedings, provided, however, that the omission of any such reference shall not constitute grounds for review under article 52 or give rise to liability on the part of the procuring entity; 
(v) Any commitments to be made by the supplier or contractor outside of the procurement contract, such as commitments relating to countertrade or to the transfer of technology; 
(x) If the procuring entity reserves the right to reject all tenders pursuant to article 12, a statement to that effect; 
(z) Any other requirements established by the procuring entity in conformity with this Law and the procurement regulations relating to the preparation and submission of tenders and to other aspects of the procurement proceedings. 
(1) A supplier or contractor may request a clarification of the solicitation documents from the procuring entity. 
The addendum shall be communicated promptly to all suppliers or contractors to which the procuring entity has provided the solicitation documents and shall be binding on those suppliers or contractors. 
(3) If the procuring entity convenes a meeting of suppliers or contractors, it shall prepare minutes of the meeting containing the requests submitted at the meeting for clarification of the solicitation documents, and its responses to those requests, without identifying the sources of the requests. 
The minutes shall be provided promptly to all suppliers or contractors to which the procuring entity provided the solicitation documents, so as to enable those suppliers or contractors to take the minutes into account in preparing their tenders. 
(1) The procuring entity shall fix the place for, and a specific date and time as the deadline for, the submission of tenders. 
(3) The procuring entity may, in its absolute discretion, prior to the deadline for the submission of tenders, extend the deadline if it is not possible for one or more suppliers or contractors to submit their tenders by the deadline owing to any circumstance beyond their control. 
(4) Notice of any extension of the deadline shall be given promptly to each supplier or contractor to which the procuring entity provided the solicitation documents. 
(c) The procuring entity shall, on request, provide to the supplier or contractor a receipt showing the date and time when its tender was received. 
(6) A tender received by the procuring entity after the deadline for the submission of tenders shall not be opened and shall be returned to the supplier or contractor that submitted it. 
(1) Tenders shall be in effect during the period of time specified in the solicitation documents. 
A supplier or contractor may refuse the request without forfeiting its tender security, and the effectiveness of its tender will terminate upon the expiry of the unextended period of effectiveness; 
A supplier or contractor whose tender security is not extended, or that has not provided a new tender security, is considered to have refused the request to extend the period of effectiveness of its tender. 
(3) Unless otherwise stipulated in the solicitation documents, a supplier or contractor may modify or withdraw its tender prior to the deadline for the submission of tenders without forfeiting its tender security. 
(1) When the procuring entity requires suppliers or contractors submitting tenders to provide a tender security: 
(b) The solicitation documents may stipulate that the issuer of the tender security and the confirmer, if any, of the tender security, as well as the form and terms of the tender security, must be acceptable to the procuring entity; 
(e) Confirmation of the acceptability of a proposed issuer or of any proposed confirmer does not preclude the procuring entity from rejecting the tender security on the ground that the issuer or the confirmer, as the case may be, has become insolvent or otherwise lacks creditworthiness; 
(ii) Failure to sign the procurement contract if required by the procuring entity to do so; 
(2) The procuring entity shall make no claim to the amount of the tender security, and shall promptly return, or procure the return of, the tender security document, after whichever of the following that occurs earliest: 
(a) The expiry of the tender security; 
(1) Tenders shall be opened at the time specified in the solicitation documents as the deadline for the submission of tenders, or at the deadline specified in any extension of the deadline, at the place and in accordance with the procedures specified in the solicitation documents. 
(1) (a) The procuring entity may ask suppliers or contractors for clarifications of their tenders in order to assist in the examination, evaluation and comparison of tenders. 
No change in a matter of substance in the tender, including changes in price and changes aimed at making an unresponsive tender responsive, shall be sought, offered or permitted; 
The procuring entity shall give prompt notice of any such correction to the supplier or contractor that submitted the tender. 
(2) (a) Subject to subparagraph (b) of this paragraph, the procuring entity may regard a tender as responsive only if it conforms to all requirements set forth in the tender solicitation documents; 
Any such deviations shall be quantified, to the extent possible, and appropriately taken account of in the evaluation and comparison of tenders. 
(a) If the supplier or contractor that submitted the tender is not qualified; 
(b) If the supplier or contractor that submitted the tender does not accept a correction of an arithmetical error made pursuant to paragraph (1) (b) of this article; 
(d) In the circumstances referred to in article 15. 
(4) (a) The procuring entity shall evaluate and compare the tenders that have been accepted in order to ascertain the successful tender, as defined in subparagraph (b) of this paragraph, in accordance with the procedures and criteria set forth in the solicitation documents. 
(c) In determining the lowest evaluated tender in accordance with subparagraph (b) (ii) of this paragraph, the procuring entity may consider only the following: 
(i) The tender price, subject to any margin of preference applied pursuant to subparagraph (d) of this paragraph; 
(5) When tender prices are expressed in two or more currencies, the tender prices of all tenders shall be converted to the same currency, and according to the rate specified in the solicitation documents pursuant to article 27 (s), for the purpose of evaluating and comparing tenders. 
Where prequalification proceedings have been engaged in, the criteria shall be the same as those used in the prequalification proceedings. 
No negotiations shall take place between the procuring entity and a supplier or contractor with respect to a tender submitted by the supplier or contractor. 
(1) Subject to articles 12 and 34 (7), the tender that has been ascertained to be the successful tender pursuant to article 34 (4) (b) shall be accepted. 
Notice of acceptance of the tender shall be given promptly to the supplier or contractor submitting the tender. 
(2) (a) Notwithstanding the provisions of paragraph (4) of this article, the solicitation documents may require the supplier or contractor whose tender has been accepted to sign a written procurement contract conforming to the tender. 
In such cases, the procuring entity (the requesting ministry) and the supplier or contractor shall sign the procurement contract within a reasonable period of time after the notice referred to in paragraph (1) of this article is dispatched to the supplier or contractor; 
(b) Subject to paragraph (3) of this article, where a written procurement contract is required to be signed pursuant to subparagraph (a) of this paragraph, the procurement contract enters into force when the contract is signed by the supplier or contractor and by the procuring entity. 
The notice is dispatched when it is properly addressed or otherwise directed and transmitted to the supplier or contractor, or conveyed to an appropriate authority for transmission to the supplier or contractor, by a mode authorized by article 9. 
The notice provided for in paragraph (1) of this article shall be given to the supplier or contractor that submitted that tender. 
(3) (Subject to approval by ... (the enacting State designates an organ to issue the approval),) where direct solicitation is necessary for reasons of economy and efficiency, the procuring entity need not apply the provisions of paragraphs (1) and (2) of this article in a case where: 
(c) Direct solicitation is the only means of ensuring confidentiality or is required by reason of the national interest, provided that it solicits proposals from a sufficient number of suppliers or contractors to ensure effective competition. 
The price that the procuring entity may charge for the request for proposals or the prequalification documents shall reflect only the cost of printing and providing them to suppliers or contractors. 
If prequalification proceedings have been engaged in, the procuring entity shall provide the request for proposals to each supplier or contractor that has been prequalified and that pays the price charged, if any. 
(a) The name and address of the procuring entity; 
(c) The manner, place and deadline for the submission of proposals; 
(d) If the procuring entity reserves the right to reject all proposals, a statement to that effect; 
(e) The criteria and procedures, in conformity with the provisions of article 6, relative to the evaluation of the qualifications of suppliers or contractors and relative to the further demonstration of qualifications pursuant to article 7 (8); 
(f) The requirements as to documentary evidence or other information that must be submitted by suppliers or contractors to demonstrate their qualifications; 
(h) Whether the procuring entity is seeking proposals as to various possible ways of meeting its needs; 
(i) If suppliers or contractors are permitted to submit proposals for only a portion of the services to be procured, a description of the portion or portions for which proposals may be submitted; 
(j) The currency or currencies in which the proposal price is to be formulated or expressed, unless the price is not a relevant criterion; 
(m) The criteria to be used in determining the successful proposal, including any margin of preference to be used pursuant to article 39 (2), and the relative weight of such criteria; 
(o) If alternatives to the characteristics of the services, contractual terms and conditions or other requirements set forth in the request for proposals are permitted, a statement to that effect and a description of the manner in which alternative proposals are to be evaluated and compared; 
(q) The means by which, pursuant to article 40, suppliers or contractors may seek clarifications of the request for proposals, and a statement as to whether the procuring entity intends, at this stage, to convene a meeting of suppliers or contractors; 
(s) References to this Law, the procurement regulations and other laws and regulations directly pertinent to the procurement proceedings, provided, however, that the omission of any such reference shall not constitute grounds for review under article 52 or give rise to liability on the part of the procuring entity; 
(v) Any other requirements established by the procuring entity in conformity with this Law and the procurement regulations relating to the preparation and submission of proposals and to other aspects of the procurement proceedings. 
the proposals and determine the relative weight to be accorded to each such criterion and the manner in which they are to be applied in the evaluation of proposals. 
Those criteria shall be notified to suppliers or contractors in the request for proposals and may concern only the following: 
(a) The qualifications, experience, reputation, reliability and professional and managerial competence of the supplier or contractor and of the personnel to be involved in providing the services; 
(b) The effectiveness of the proposal submitted by the supplier or contractor in meeting the needs of the procuring entity; 
(1) A supplier or contractor may request a clarification of the request for proposals from the procuring entity. 
(2) At any time prior to the deadline for submission of proposals, the procuring entity may, for any reason, whether on its own initiative or as a result of a request for clarification by a supplier or contractor, modify the request for proposals by issuing an addendum. 
The addendum shall be communicated promptly to all suppliers or contractors to which the procuring entity has provided the request for proposals and shall be binding on those suppliers or contractors. 
(3) If the procuring entity convenes a meeting of suppliers or contractors, it shall prepare minutes of the meeting containing the requests submitted at the meeting for clarification of the request for proposals, and its responses to those requests, without identifying the sources of the requests. 
The minutes shall be provided promptly to all suppliers or contractors participating in the procurement proceedings, so as to enable those suppliers or contractors to take the minutes into account in preparing their proposals. 
(2) The procuring entity shall include in the record required under article 11 a statement of the grounds and circumstances on which it relied to justify the use of a selection procedure pursuant to paragraph (1) of this article. 
(3) Nothing in this chapter shall prevent the procuring entity from resorting to an impartial panel of external experts in the selection procedure. 
(b) The proposal with the best combined evaluation in terms of the criteria other than price referred to in paragraph (1) of this article and the price. 
(2) Following completion of negotiations, the procuring entity shall request all suppliers or contractors remaining in the proceedings to submit, by a specified date, a best and final offer with respect to all aspects of their proposals. 
(3) In the evaluation of proposals, the price of a proposal shall be considered separately and only after completion of the technical evaluation. 
Where the procuring entity, in accordance with article 41 (1), uses the procedure provided for in this article, it shall engage in negotiations with suppliers and contractors in accordance with the following procedure: 
(b) Invite for negotiations on the price of its proposal the supplier or contractor that has attained the best rating in accordance with article 42 (1); 
(c) Inform the suppliers or contractors that attained ratings above the threshold that they may be considered for negotiation if the negotiations with the suppliers or contractors with better ratings do not result in a procurement contract; 
(d) Inform the other suppliers or contractors that they did not attain the required threshold; 
(e) If it becomes apparent to the procuring entity that the negotiations with the supplier or contractor invited pursuant to subparagraph (b) of this article will not result in a procurement contract, inform that supplier or contractor that it is terminating the negotiations; 
The procuring entity shall treat proposals in such a manner as to avoid the disclosure of their contents to competing suppliers or contractors. 
Any negotiations pursuant to article 43 or 44 shall be confidential and, subject to article 11, one party to the negotiations shall not reveal to any other person any technical, price or other information relating to the negotiations without the consent of the other party. 
(2) The solicitation documents shall call upon suppliers or contractors to submit, in the first stage of the two-stage tendering proceedings, initial tenders containing their proposals without a tender price. 
The solicitation documents may solicit proposals relating to the technical, quality or other characteristics of the goods, construction or services as well as to contractual terms and conditions of supply, and, where relevant, the professional and technical competence and qualifications of the suppliers or contractors. 
(3) The procuring entity may, in the first stage, engage in negotiations with any supplier or contractor whose tender has not been rejected pursuant to articles 12, 15 or 34 (3) concerning any aspect of its tender. 
(4) In the second stage of the two-stage tendering proceedings, the procuring entity shall invite suppliers or contractors whose tenders have not been rejected to submit final tenders with prices with respect to a single set of specifications. 
Any such deletion, modification or addition shall be communicated to suppliers or contractors in the invitation to submit final tenders. 
A supplier or contractor not wishing to submit a final tender may withdraw from the tendering proceedings without forfeiting any tender security that the supplier or contractor may have been required to provide. 
The final tenders shall be evaluated and compared in order to ascertain the successful tender as defined in article 34 (4) (b). 
(b) When the procuring entity engages in restricted tendering on the grounds referred to in article 20 (b), it shall select suppliers or contractors from whom to solicit tenders in a non-discriminatory manner and it shall select a sufficient number of suppliers or contractors to ensure effective competition. 
(2) When the procuring entity engages in restricted tendering, it shall cause a notice of the restricted-tendering proceeding to be published in ... (each enacting State specifies the official gazette or other official publication in which the notice is to be published). 
(3) The provisions of chapter III of this Law, except article 24, shall apply to restricted-tendering proceedings, except to the extent that those provisions are derogated from in this article. 
The criteria shall concern: 
(a) The relative managerial and technical competence of the supplier or contractor; 
(c) The price submitted by the supplier or contractor for carrying out its proposal and the cost of operating, maintaining and repairing the proposed goods or construction. 
(4) A request for proposals issued by a procuring entity shall include at least the following information: 
(a) The name and address of the procuring entity; 
(5) Any modification or clarification of the request for proposals, including modification of the criteria for evaluating proposals referred to in paragraph (3) of this article, shall be communicated to all suppliers or contractors participating in the request-for-proposals proceedings. 
(6) The procuring entity shall treat proposals in such a manner so as to avoid the disclosure of their contents to competing suppliers or contractors. 
(7) The procuring entity may engage in negotiations with suppliers or contractors with respect to their proposals and may seek or permit revisions of such proposals, provided that the following conditions are satisfied: 
(a) Any negotiations between the procuring entity and a supplier or contractor shall be confidential; 
(c) The opportunity to participate in negotiations is extended to all suppliers or contractors that have submitted proposals and whose proposals have not been rejected. 
(8) Following completion of negotiations, the procuring entity shall request all suppliers or contractors remaining in the proceedings to submit, by a specified date, a best and final offer with respect to all aspects of their proposals. 
(9) The procuring entity shall employ the following procedures in the evaluation of proposals: 
(a) Only the criteria referred to in paragraph (3) of this article as set forth in the request for proposals shall be considered; 
(b) The effectiveness of a proposal in meeting the needs of the procuring entity shall be evaluated separately from the price; 
(c) The price of a proposal shall be considered by the procuring entity only after completion of the technical evaluation. 
(1) In competitive negotiation proceedings, the procuring entity shall engage in negotiations with a sufficient number of suppliers or contractors to ensure effective competition. 
(2) Any requirements, guidelines, documents, clarifications or other information relative to the negotiations that are communicated by the procuring entity to a supplier or contractor shall be communicated on an equal basis to all other suppliers or contractors engaging in negotiations with the procuring entity relative to the procurement. 
(4) Following completion of negotiations, the procuring entity shall request all suppliers or contractors remaining in the proceedings to submit, by a specified date, a best and final offer with respect to all aspects of their proposals. 
The procuring entity shall select the successful offer on the basis of such best and final offers. 
Each supplier or contractor from whom a quotation is requested shall be informed whether any elements other than the charges for the goods or services themselves, such as any applicable transportation and insurance charges, customs duties and taxes, are to be included in the price. 
(2) Each supplier or contractor is permitted to give only one price quotation and is not permitted to change its quotation. 
No negotiations shall take place between the procuring entity and a supplier or contractor with respect to a quotation submitted by the supplier or contractor. 
(3) The procurement contract shall be awarded to the supplier or contractor that gave the lowest-priced quotation meeting the needs of the procuring entity. 
In the circumstances set forth in article 22 the procuring entity may procure the goods, construction or services by soliciting a proposal or price quotation from a single supplier or contractor. 
(1) Subject to paragraph (2) of this article, any supplier or contractor that claims to have suffered, or that may suffer, loss or injury due to a breach of a duty imposed on the procuring entity by this Law may seek review in accordance with articles 53 to [57]. 
(2) The following shall not be subject to the review provided for in paragraph (1) of this article: 
(a) The selection of a method of procurement pursuant to articles 18 to 22; 
(b) The choice of a selection procedure pursuant to article 41 (1); 
(c) The limitation of procurement proceedings in accordance with article 8 on the basis of nationality; 
(d) A decision by the procuring entity under article 12 to reject all tenders, proposals, offers or quotations; 
(e) A refusal by the procuring entity to respond to an expression of interest in participating in request-for-proposals proceedings pursuant to article 48 (2); 
* States enacting the Model Law may wish to incorporate the articles on review without change or with only such minimal changes as are necessary to meet particular important needs. 
However, because of constitutional or other considerations, States might not, to one degree or another, see fit to incorporate those articles. 
In such cases, the articles on review may be used to measure the adequacy of existing review procedures. 
(3) The head of the procuring entity (or of the approving authority) need not entertain a complaint, or continue to entertain a complaint, after the procurement contract has entered into force. 
(4) Unless the complaint is resolved by mutual agreement of the supplier or contractor that submitted it and the procuring entity, the head of the procuring entity (or of the approving authority) shall, within 30 days after the submission of the complaint, issue a written decision. 
The decision shall: 
(b) If the complaint is upheld in whole or in part, indicate the corrective measures that are to be taken. 
Upon the institution of such proceedings, the competence of the head of the procuring entity (or of the approving authority) to entertain the complaint ceases. 
(2) Upon receipt of a complaint, the [insert name of administrative body] shall give notice of the complaint promptly to the procuring entity (or to the approving authority). 
(a) Declare the legal rules or principles that govern the subject-matter of the complaint; 
(b) Prohibit the procuring entity from acting or deciding unlawfully or from following an unlawful procedure; 
(d) Annul in whole or in part an unlawful act or decision of the procuring entity, other than any act or decision bringing the procurement contract into force; 
(e) Revise an unlawful decision by the procuring entity or substitute its own decision for such a decision, other than any decision bringing the procurement contract into force; 
Loss or injury suffered by the supplier or contractor submitting the complaint in connection with the procurement proceedings; 
(g) Order that the procurement proceedings be terminated. 
(4) The [insert name of administrative body] shall within 30 days issue a written decision concerning the complaint, stating the reasons for the decision and the remedies granted, if any. 
(5) The decision shall be final unless an action is commenced under article 57. 
(2) When the procurement contract enters into force, the timely submission of a complaint under article 54 shall suspend performance of the procurement contract for a period of seven days, provided the complaint meets the requirements set forth in paragraph (1) of this article. 
(4) The suspension provided for by this article shall not apply if the procuring entity certifies that urgent public interest considerations require the procurement to proceed. 
The certification, which shall state the grounds for the finding that such urgent considerations exist and which shall be made a part of the record of the procurement proceedings, is conclusive with respect to all levels of review except judicial review. 
(5) Any decision by the procuring entity under this article and the grounds and circumstances therefor shall be made part of the record of the procurement proceedings. 
The [insert name of court or courts] has jurisdiction over actions pursuant to article 52 and petitions for judicial review of decisions made by review bodies, or of the failure of those bodies to make a decision within the prescribed time-limit, under article 53 [or 54]. 
2. The Scientific and Technical Subcommittee held its thirty-first session at the United Nations Office at Vienna from 21 February to 3 March 1994 under the chairmanship of John H. Carver (Australia). 
3. The Legal Subcommittee held its thirty-third session at the United Nations Office at Vienna from 21 March to 5 April 1994 under the chairmanship of V\x{5876}lav Mikulka (Czech Republic). 
4. At the opening meeting of the Committee, the view was expressed that a sub-item covering the methods of work of the Committee and its subsidiary bodies should be added to item 9 of the provisional agenda, entitled "Other matters". 
5. At its opening meeting, the Committee adopted the following agenda: 
1. (a) Adoption of the agenda; 
(b) Election of a Vice-Chairman. 
2. Statement by the Chairman. 
3. General exchange of views. 
4. Ways and means of maintaining outer space for peaceful purposes. 
8. Spin-off benefits of space technology: review of current status. 
8. Representatives of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), the International Telecommunication Union (ITU) and the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) also attended the session. 
11. The Committee commemorated the twenty-fifth anniversary of the United States Apollo 11 mission and the first lunar landing conducted by astronauts Edwin Aldrin and Neil Armstrong. 
12. Having been informed that its Vice-Chairman, Aurel Dragos Munteanu (Romania), had taken up other professional engagements, the Committee, at its 393rd meeting, elected Petru Forna (Romania) as its new Vice-Chairman. 
13. At the 393rd meeting, the Chairman of the Committee, in his opening statement, summarized the work of the subsidiary bodies of the Committee and outlined the work before the Committee. 
14. At the same meeting, the Chief of the Office for Outer Space Affairs of the Secretariat made a statement reviewing the work of the Office during the previous year and the documentation before the Committee (see A/AC.105/PV.393). 
18. After considering the various items before it, the Committee, at its 405th meeting, on 16 June 1994, adopted its report to the General Assembly containing the recommendations and decisions set out below. 
The Committee, through its work in the scientific, technical and legal fields, had an important role to play in ensuring that outer space was maintained for peaceful purposes. 
Strengthening international cooperation in the peaceful exploration and use of outer space also implied the need for the Committee itself to improve, whenever necessary, the methods and forms of its work. 
25. The Committee considered jointly agenda item 5, entitled "Report of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee on the work of its thirty-first session", and agenda item 7, entitled "Implementation of the recommendations of the Second United Nations Conference on the Exploration and Peaceful Uses of Outer Space". 
26. The Committee took note with appreciation of the report of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee on the work of its thirty-first session (A/AC.105/571), covering the results of its deliberations on the items assigned to it by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/39. 
The Committee endorsed the recommendations of the Working Group of the Whole at its eighth session, contained in the report of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee on the work of its thirty-first session (A/AC.105/571, annex II). 
That recommendation had been made on the understanding that the Office for Outer Space Affairs would give priority to the full implementation of the Programme within the available resources of its regular budget (A/AC.105/571, annex II, para. 19). 
33. At the outset of the deliberations of the Committee on this item, the Expert on Space Applications reviewed the activities carried out and planned under the United Nations Programme on Space Applications during the period 1993-1995. 
35. The Committee took note of the activities of the United Nations Programme on Space Applications, as set out in the report of the Subcommittee (A/AC.105/571, paras. 23-33). 
36. As regards the United Nations workshops, training courses and seminars for 1994, the Committee expressed its appreciation to the following: 
(b) The Government of Sweden, for co-sponsoring the Fourth United Nations/ Sweden International Training Course on Remote Sensing Education for Educators, held at Stockholm and Kiruna from 2 May to 10 June 1994; 
(c) The Government of Egypt, as well as ESA, for co-sponsoring the Fourth United Nations/ESA International Workshop on Basic Space Science, to be held at Cairo from 27 June to 1 July 1994; 
(e) The Government of Austria, as well as ESA, for co-sponsoring the United Nations Workshop on Enhancing Social, Economic and Environmental Security through Space Technology, to be held at Graz, Austria, from 12 to 15 September 1994; 
(f) The Government of China, as well as ESA, for co-sponsoring the United Nations/China/ESA Workshop in Microwave Remote Sensing Applications, to be held at Beijing from 14 to 18 September 1994; 
(h) The Government of Israel, as well as ESA, IAF and the Commission of the European Communities (CEC), for co-sponsoring the United Nations/IAF Workshop on Space Activities for Economic Growth and Environmental Protection, to be held at Jerusalem from 6 to 9 October 1994. 
37. The Committee endorsed the programme of United Nations workshops, training courses and seminars proposed for 1995, as outlined by the Expert on Space Applications in his report (A/AC.105/555, para. 62), and recommended those activities for approval by the General Assembly. 
(a) The Fifth United Nations/Sweden International Training Course on Remote Sensing Education for Educators, to be hosted and co-sponsored by the Government of Sweden; 
(c) A United Nations International Training Course on Communications Technology for Development; 
(d) A United Nations/United States International Workshop on Spin-off Benefits of Space Technology: Challenges and Opportunities; 
(f) The Fifth United Nations/ESA Workshop on Basic Space Science, to be organized for Member States in the ESCAP region; 
(j) A United Nations International Workshop on the Development and Design of Small Experimental Payloads. 
39. The Committee expressed its appreciation to the Governments of Brazil and China, as well as to ESA, for offering fellowships through the United Nations in the period 1993-1994 and for renewing their offers of fellowships for the period 1994-1995. 
41. The Committee also noted that the Programme was continuing its collaboration with ESA in following up the United Nations/ESA International Space Year activity on the use of remote-sensing data being provided by ESA to four African countries covered by the receiving stations at Maspalomas, Spain, and Fucino, Italy. 
The Committee further noted that the Programme was collaborating with ESA in reviewing the training needs of the participating African institutions. 
44. The Committee noted that evaluation missions to the regions of ESCAP and ESCWA were undertaken during the period 1993-1994 with the participation of technical experts from Australia, France, ESCAP, ESCWA and the Office for Outer Space Affairs, together with outside consultants. 
45. The Committee noted that similar evaluation missions had previously been conducted to countries whose Governments had offered to host centres for space science and technology education in the regions of ECLAC and ECA and that discussions were under way on the establishment of centres in those regions. 
46. The Committee noted with satisfaction that Brazil and Mexico, the countries selected by the United Nations to host the Centre for Space Science and Technology Education for the Latin American and Caribbean region, had recently concluded negotiations with a view to its establishment. 
The Committee further noted with satisfaction that the secretariat of the Centre would rotate every four years and would initially be located at the National Institute for Space Research (INPE) of Brazil and have a Secretary-General of Mexican nationality. 
47. Regarding the promotion of greater cooperation in space science and technology, the Committee noted with satisfaction that the United Nations Programme on Space Applications was co-sponsoring the following activities: 
(a) A workshop entitled "Enhancing Social, Economic and Environmental Security through Space Technology", co-sponsored by ESA, the Government of Austria and the City of Graz, to be held at Graz, Austria, in 1994; 
50. The Committee further noted with appreciation that the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee, at its thirty-first session, had continued to stress the necessity of ensuring continuous and effective consultations and coordination in the field of outer space activities among organizations within the United Nations system (A/AC.105/571, para. 39). 
51. The Committee noted with appreciation that representatives of United Nations bodies, the specialized agencies and other international organizations had participated in all stages of its work and of that of the Subcommittee. 
53. The Committee noted the contributions made by other international organizations towards the implementation of the recommendations of UNISPACE 82. 
54. The Committee noted the preparations under way for the Ministerial Conference on Space Applications for Development in the Asia-Pacific Region, to be held in Beijing in September 1994 under the auspices of ESCAP, and agreed that such activities contributed to the promotion of regional cooperation in space activities. 
The Committee also recognized the contribution of the Second Space Conference of the Americas, held at Santiago in 1993 at which the Santiago Declaration was adopted (A/48/20, annex), and expressed the view that it constituted an important instrument in the promotion of international cooperation in outer space. 
55. The Committee noted that, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/39, the Subcommittee had given priority consideration to matters relating to remote sensing of the Earth by satellites. 
56. The Committee recognized the importance of ongoing international efforts to ensure the continuity, compatibility and complementarity of systems for remote sensing of the Earth and to promote cooperation through regular meetings between satellite operators, ground-station operators and users. 
57. The Committee recognized the example of international cooperation given by the free distribution of meteorological information. All countries and agencies were urged to continue that practice. 
The Committee endorsed that recommendation. 
60. The Committee took note that the plenary meeting of the Committee on Earth Observation Satellites (CEOS) would take place in Berlin, Germany, from 26 to 28 September 1994 together with the celebration of its 10-year anniversary. 
61. The Committee also endorsed the recommendation of the Subcommittee that the item should be retained on the agenda of the Subcommittee as a priority item for its thirty-second session (A/AC.105/571, para. 52). 
62. The Committee noted that, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/39, the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee had reconvened the Working Group on the Use of Nuclear Power Sources in Outer Space to enable it to resume its work. 
63. The Committee recalled that the General Assembly had adopted Principles Relevant to the Use of Nuclear Power Sources in Outer Space, as contained in resolution 47/68 of 14 December 1992. 
The Committee also noted that in Principle 11 on "review and revision", it was stated that the Principles should be reopened for revision by the Committee no later than two years after their adoption. 
64. The Committee noted that the Subcommittee had considered the subject and had adopted the report of the Working Group on the Use of Nuclear Power Sources in Outer Space (A/AC.105/571, para. 56), contained in annex III to the report of the Subcommittee. 
65. The Committee noted that the General Assembly, in its resolution 48/39, paragraph 14, had invited Member States to report to the Secretary-General on a regular basis with regard to national and international research concerning the safety of nuclear-powered satellites. 
72. The Committee agreed that, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/39, paragraph 27, it was essential that Member States pay more attention to possible collisions of orbiting space objects, including those with nuclear power sources on board, with space debris, and other aspects related to space debris. 
73. The Committee agreed that there was a need for further research concerning space debris, for the development of improved technology for the monitoring of space debris and for the compilation and dissemination of data on space debris. 
The Committee also noted the importance of international cooperation in addressing those issues. 
79. Some delegations expressed the view that the Committee should set a deadline for the Subcommittee to conclude its discussions on scientific and technical matters related to space debris and to report all its findings to the Committee to facilitate the debate on the matter within the Committee. 
80. The view was expressed that it was important for the Committee and the Subcommittee to have a common understanding of the term "space debris". 
Some delegations also expressed the view that establishing such a definition was inappropriate as the subject of space debris had just been taken up by the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee at its 1994 session. 
81. Some delegations expressed the view that the Committee should recommend that all satellites in the geostationary orbit should be removed from that orbit at the end of their operational lifetimes. 
82. The Committee agreed that the Subcommittee should continue consideration of the item at its next session. 
83. The Committee noted that, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/39, the Subcommittee had continued consideration of the item relating to space transportation systems and their implications for future activities in space. 
84. The Committee took note of the progress being achieved in the various programmes in operation or planned by China, India, Japan, the Russian Federation, Ukraine, the United Kingdom, the United States and ESA. 
85. The Committee took note of developments in low-cost microsatellite technology and applications that could allow more countries to take an active part in space activities. 
86. The Committee stressed the importance of international cooperation in space transportation in order to provide all countries with access to the benefits of space science and technology. 
87. The Committee endorsed the recommendation of the Subcommittee to continue consideration of the item at its next session. 
88. The Committee noted that, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/39, the Subcommittee had continued consideration of the item relating to the geostationary orbit and space communications. 
89. The Committee noted that delegations had reiterated and elaborated on the views concerning the question of the geostationary orbit that had been expressed at earlier sessions and had been reflected in earlier reports of the Committee and its two subcommittees. 
Some delegations, in their statements, stressed the important technical scope of the work of ITU, while drawing attention to the competence of the Committee in preparing policy decisions and the legal status of the geostationary orbit. 
91. The Committee endorsed the recommendation of the Subcommittee that it should continue consideration of the item at its next session. 
8. Matters relating to life sciences, including space medicine; 
93. The Committee noted with satisfaction the wide variety of space activities being undertaken in those areas and the extensive international cooperation in those activities. 
94. The Committee agreed that it could make an important contribution in the area of environment and development by promoting international cooperation in the applications of space technologies for environmental monitoring and sustainable development. 
In particular, the Committee agreed that the Programme on Space Applications could play an important role in assisting developing countries in strengthening their capabilities in related space technologies and applications through its education, training and technical advisory activities. 
97. The Committee agreed that the two above-mentioned documents could form the basis for future discussions on the matter within the Committee and the Subcommittee. 
98. The Committee endorsed the recommendation of the Subcommittee to continue consideration of the item at its next session. 
99. The Committee noted that, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/39, the Subcommittee had considered the theme fixed for special attention at the thirty-first session of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee in 1994: "Space applications for disaster prevention, warning, mitigation and relief". 
101. The Committee endorsed the recommendation of the Subcommittee that the new theme fixed for special attention at the thirty-second session of the Subcommittee, in 1995, should be "Application of space technology for education, with particular emphasis on its use in developing countries". 
102. The Committee expressed its appreciation for the summary of the scientific and technical presentations made during the thirty-first session of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee (A/AC.105/574). 
104. The Committee took note with appreciation of the report of the Legal Subcommittee on the work of its thirty-third session (A/AC.105/573), which contained the results of its deliberations on the items assigned to it by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/39. 
106. The Committee noted that, in accordance with General Assembly resolutions 47/68 and 48/39, the Legal Subcommittee, through its Working Group on agenda item 3, under the chairmanship of Franz Cede (Austria), had considered the question of early review and possible revision of the Principles. 
109. Some delegations expressed the view that any future review and revision of the Principles should have the goal of further strengthening the level of safety provided by the Principles. 
The view was also expressed that any review and revision should also have the goal of bringing the Principles into conformity with existing and future international standards on the safe use of nuclear power sources in outer space. 
113. The Committee noted that a variety of views had been expressed on the question of the definition and delimitation of outer space. 
Those views were elaborated on and reiterated during the current session of the Committee. 
114. Some delegations reiterated the view that a conventionally defined boundary between airspace and outer space was needed and that the Legal Subcommittee should continue to consider the question, with a view to establishing such a boundary. 
Others reiterated the view that the need for such a definition or delimitation had not yet been established and that attempts to establish prematurely a boundary between airspace and outer space might complicate and impede progress in the peaceful exploration and use of outer space. 
The view was also expressed that after 35 years of discussion about the definition and delimitation of outer space, a choice should be made for either a functional or a spatial approach or that it should be decided to let the whole question rest for the time being. 
The informal paper had been prepared in consultation with a number of delegations and was intended to explain the origins and objectives of the draft questionnaire. 
The Committee agreed that that document, among others, could form a suitable basis for future discussions. 
116. The Committee took note of the deliberations on the question of the geostationary orbit as contained in the report of the Legal Subcommittee. 
The Committee also noted that the exchange of views on the working paper had been productive and provided a good basis for future consideration of that item. 
118. Some delegations reiterated the view that the geostationary orbit, because of its particular characteristics, required a special, sui generis, legal regime to regulate access and utilization by all States, taking into account the needs of developing countries. 
119. Some delegations reiterated the view that the roles of ITU and of the Legal Subcommittee were complementary and that the Subcommittee could contribute to the establishment of a special legal regime to regulate the use of the geostationary orbit. 
Others reiterated the view that ITU was the appropriate body to address questions concerning the use of the geostationary orbit and was addressing those questions effectively. 
120. Some delegations expressed the view that since matters relating to the definition and delimitation of outer space and to the character and utilization of the geostationary orbit were unrelated, those issues should be considered separately by the Legal Subcommittee. 
Others expressed the view that, due to the historic links between the two subjects, such separation would not be appropriate. 
121. The Committee recognized that space debris was a cause for concern in the geostationary orbit as well as in lower orbits. 
Some delegations expressed the view that the subject of space debris should be added to the agenda of the Legal Subcommittee. 
Others were of the view that doing so would be premature as the subject had been taken up by the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee only at its most recent session. 
122. The Committee recommended that the Legal Subcommittee should continue its consideration of the item at its thirty-fourth session, in 1995. 
127. Some delegations expressed the view that future legal principles relating to the item should address the existing inequalities between the technologically advanced space nations and the developing countries without the infrastructure, resources and technological capability to benefit from space exploration and utilization. 
They felt that those principles should emphasize the development of indigenous space capabilities, particularly in developing countries, in addition to ensuring access to space resources and technology and the widest possible diffusion of the benefits of space activities among the peoples of the world. 
130. Some delegations expressed the view that developing countries should develop a model based on practical aspects and existing conditions, explaining how they might better participate and cooperate in outer space activities, including their views on, inter alia, desired services, access to benefits, financing and technology transfer. 
In this regard, States should be free to determine all aspects of their cooperation on equitable and mutually agreeable terms and the most effective and appropriate modes of cooperation should be chosen on an ad hoc basis. 
134. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/39, paragraph 38, the Committee took up the consideration of spin-off benefits of outer space. 
135. The Committee agreed that spin-offs of space technology were yielding substantial benefits in many fields. 
It noted that spin-offs of space technology were providing, among other things, new techniques for the field of industrial measurement and control, image and data processing, medical techniques, computer systems, robotics, power generation, special materials and chemicals, water treatment and refrigeration. 
136. The Committee noted that the importance of spin-off benefits was growing rapidly. 
140. The Committee reiterated the recommendation made at its thirty-sixth session, in 1993, 2/ that the Programme should consider devoting at least one of its training courses, seminars or expert meetings each year to the promotion of spin-off benefits from space. 
The Committee expressed its satisfaction that, pursuant to that recommendation, the United Nations Programme on Space Applications was planning to hold, in 1995, the United Nations/United States International Workshop on Spin-off Benefits of Space Technology: Challenges and Opportunities. 
143. The Committee recommended that the Secretariat should invite Member States to submit annual reports on their space activities. 
144. The Committee noted that, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/39, the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee discussed the subject of a third UNISPACE conference at its thirty-first session in 1994 with a view to promoting an early conclusion on the matter by the Committee. 
The Committee also noted that the Assembly, in the same resolution, had agreed that the most important step is to define a set of sharply focused objectives for such a conference and that details such as organization, venue, timing and funding aspects should also be considered by the Subcommittee. 
The Committee recalled that the Assembly had noted that the goals set for such a conference might also be achieved through other means, including intensification of work within the Committee. 
146. The Committee further noted that the Subcommittee had agreed that the Committee should continue its discussions on all matters related to the holding of a third UNISPACE conference at its current session. 
Accordingly, the Committee discussed matters related to the convening of a third UNISPACE conference. 
To facilitate further consideration of this matter, the Committee requested the Secretariat to compile a document, in time for consideration at the next session of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee, containing the various ideas regarding the agenda and organization of a third UNISPACE conference submitted to the Committee. 
149. The Committee agreed that the discussions in the Subcommittee should provide the basis for a prompt decision by the Committee on a recommendation to the General Assembly regarding the agenda, timing, funding and organization of a third UNISPACE conference. 
151. The Committee also noted that the General Assembly, in its resolution 48/39, paragraph 2, had invited States that had not yet become parties to the international treaties governing the uses of outer space, including the Agreement, to consider ratifying or acceding to those treaties. 
152. The view was expressed that, because the Agreement had so far only been ratified by nine Member States and had been signed by five others, any possible revision of its provisions should be conducted with prudence and only on the basis of consultations with all Member States. 
The Committee noted that the Chairman had conducted extensive consultations with a view to arriving at a consensus recommendation on the new membership of the Committee at its present session. 
161. The Committee agreed that the Secretariat should provide briefings for all interested Member States on issues to be discussed at sessions of the Committee and its subsidiary bodies and that full interpretation services should be provided at those briefings. 
162. Some delegations expressed criticisms with regard to the organization, functioning and methods of work of the Legal Subcommittee. 
163. The Committee was informed that the Chairman of the Committee on Conferences, pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/222 B of 23 December 1993, had requested the cooperation of those bodies currently entitled to written meeting records in reviewing the need for such records, particularly verbatim records. 
166. Regarding the agenda of the Legal Subcommittee, the Committee recommended that the Subcommittee, at its thirty-fourth session: 
(a) Should continue its consideration of the question of early review and possible revision of the principles relevant to the use of nuclear power sources in outer space; 
168. The Committee recalled its recommendation that the Legal Subcommittee, on a permanent basis, should rotate each year the order of consideration of substantive agenda items. 
The Committee, however, endorsed the recommendation of the Legal Subcommittee that the order of rotation should be suspended for the 1995 session and that these items should be considered in the same order as in 1994 (items 4, 5 and 3). 
169. The Committee took note of the measures that had been initially adopted at the thirty-first session of the Legal Subcommittee as well as additional measures agreed for the next session of the Subcommittee in order to improve utilization of Conference Services. 
171. The Committee indicated the following tentative timetable for 1995: 
172. The Committee agreed that the work of the Committee and its subsidiary bodies should be conducted with maximum flexibility by their respective chairmen, in accordance with paragraph 159 above. 
173. On the occasion of the resignation of the Vice-Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Aurel Dragos Munteanu, to take up other professional engagements, the members of the Committee expressed their gratitude for his service to the Committee. 
2. Possibility of utilizing the time currently allocated to the Subcommittee to consider an array of additional items that might be included in its agenda and to include in it those items on which there is consensus. 
4. Possibility of separating the issue on definition and delimitation of outer space from the issue of the character and utilization of the geostationary orbit. 
5. Possibility that discussions may be held immediately following a statement, on the subject addressed by that statement, even when the list of speakers for the corresponding agenda item has not been exhausted. 
7. Possibility of holding informal meetings and consultations outside of the work schedule of the Subcommittee (i.e. before or after meeting times and at lunch time). . 
8. Possibility that all informal meetings and consultations be provided with interpretation services (i.e. during the work schedule of the Subcommittee). 
10. Possibility of eliminating the item on General Exchange of Views in both Subcommittees. 
11. Possibility that the summaries of space activities and programmes conducted during the previous year be deleted from the statements in the General Exchange of Views and that printed material detailing those activities be made available to interested delegations. 
1. The Committee on Relations with the Host Country was established pursuant to General Assembly resolution 2819 (XXVI) of 15 December 1971. 
The present report is submitted pursuant to resolution 48/35. 
2. As in previous years, the present report is divided into four sections. 
Section I contains a brief introduction. 
3. The period covered by the present report is from 7 December 1993 to 10 November 1994. 
(a) Entry visas issued by the host country; 
(b) Acceleration of immigration and customs procedures; 
(c) Exemption from taxes; 
4. Housing for diplomatic personnel and for Secretariat staff. 
5. Question of privileges and immunities: 
(b) Convention on the Privileges and Immunities of the United Nations and other relevant instruments. 
6. Host country activities: activities to assist members of the United Nations community. 
7. Transportation: use of motor vehicles, parking and related matters. 
10. Consideration and adoption of the Committee's report to the General Assembly. 
6. In March 1994, at its 164th meeting, the Committee decided to drop from the list sub-topic 2 (d) entitled "Possibility of establishing a commissary at United Nations Headquarters to assist diplomatic personnel and staff". 
In that connection, the Committee decided that delegations should be encouraged to request, through the Secretary or the Chairman of the Committee, the formal inscription, at least 48 hours before each scheduled meeting, of specific items, keeping in mind the above list of topics as amended. 
Delegations were further encouraged to submit to the Secretary or the Chairman any relevant documentation or written statements in advance of such meeting. 
It was understood that any last-minute issue relating to the Committee's work could be raised at any time by any delegation under the agenda item entitled "Other matters". 
7. During the period under review, the Committee held six meetings: the 163rd, on 7 December 1993; the 164th, on 24 March 1994; the 165th, on 17 June 1994; the 166th, on 9 September 1994; the 167th, on 24 October 1994; and the 168th, on 10 November 1994. 
8. The Bureau of the Committee consists of the Chairman, the Rapporteur, the three Vice-Chairmen and a representative of the host country, who attends Bureau meetings ex officio. 
9. The Bureau held two meetings: on 16 December 1993 and 3 June 1994. 
10. The Working Group on Indebtedness, whose mandate is to consider all aspects of the problem, held three meetings: on 20 April and 3 and 22 June 1994. 
Cuba protested that policy since the demonstrators offended the diplomatic personnel of the Mission and their wives and even intimidated their children. 
During the incident, four diplomats of the Mission were arrested and detained by the police. 
Those measures were in flagrant violation of international agreements guaranteeing the security and immunity of diplomatic personnel. 
The observer of Cuba further described numerous incidents of harassment of personnel outside the Cuban Mission during the months of July and August 1994 and within recent days in September. 
There had also been bomb threats, vandalism and attempted kidnappings of children and other family members of Cuban diplomatic personnel. 
The four members of the Cuban Mission had been arrested and handcuffed, in flagrant violation of their diplomatic status, and placed in police vehicles and cells, along with those who had harassed them. 
The presence of a Spanish-language television crew outside the Mission on that day suggested that the action had been planned. That evidence made the acts of the host country even more culpable, since it had been warned of the impending action. 
The Cuban Mission had not been informed of what legal action, if any, was contemplated in the case of those who had perpetrated such acts against a permanent mission to the United Nations. 
Despite numerous meetings with and assurances of protection from the host country, terrorist acts had persisted even during recent bilateral talks between Cuba and the United States on migration issues held at the Cuban Mission. 
A diplomat of the Cuban Mission was also threatened with physical violence. 
It also condemned violence on the part of foreign diplomats or members of diplomatic missions. 
Shortly after the demonstrators blocked the door and additional police units arrived on the scene, employees of the Cuban Mission exited the Mission premises. 
A completely unnecessary scuffle then ensued between demonstrators, Mission personnel and the police. 
As a result of that scuffle, 15 uniformed New York City police officers were injured and were removed to local hospitals for treatment. 
Three demonstrators were arrested; those three individuals had been charged with various offences. 
Had those four individuals not enjoyed full diplomatic privileges and immunities, they would have immediately faced serious felony charges, ranging from assaulting police officers to incitement to riot. 
Where sufficient evidence was available, arrests had taken place and individuals had subsequently been convicted and sentenced to long prison terms. 
Recent demonstrations were often quite vocal, but they were only demonstrations, not terrorist acts. 
15. The observer of Cuba noted the renewed commitment of the United States. 
However, to date, practical events and the behaviour of some host country officials had not always corresponded to statements made to the Committee. 
Recalling that a Cuban official had been assassinated, the observer of Cuba wondered whether such acts could be avoided. 
The terrorist organization known as the November 30 movement, which was now acting against the Mission and its staff, had attempted attacks on Cuban commercial vessels and carried firearms. 
The police deployed at that time had not acted quickly, energetically or efficiently enough to avoid the serious situation. 
The Cuban Mission would act in a sufficiently appropriate manner against any aggression on its premises or on its staff if the host country law enforcement officials were not prepared or were not capable of complying with their international commitments. 
Everyone had seen the situation in front of the Cuban Mission. 
The arrest of Cuban personnel was surprising, given that they were identified as diplomats. 
It was an anomaly in diplomatic practice and represented a flagrant violation of diplomatic immunity. 
17. The representative of Costa Rica said that she regretted the acts of violence and harassment committed against the Cuban Mission by persons and organizations which abused the right to demonstrate. 
She welcomed the assurances given by the host country that it was doing its utmost faithfully to fulfil its obligations as host country of the United Nations and to guarantee the security of diplomatic missions and their staff, including the Mission of Cuba. 
The staff had dialled the "911" emergency number and reported the threats to the police. 
They had been assured that appropriate measures would be taken. 
If there was a non-emergency police problem, missions should contact the relevant police precinct, but then notify the host country Mission of that contact. 
20. At the 164th meeting, the Chairman informed the Committee of yet another positive measure taken by the host country aimed at removing all restrictions on travel previously imposed on United Nations staff members of Romanian nationality and their dependants. 
While the Secretariat had welcomed that decision, in its reply of 17 January 1994, it had nevertheless reiterated its well-known position of principle concerning the restrictive and discriminatory treatment of United Nations staff solely on the basis of their nationality. 
He asked whether the host country representative could clarify the matter. 
However, a meeting would be held with the Immigration and Naturalization Service on the matter. 
Some improvement had been noted in respect of conditions for travelling diplomats at the terminal, which was appreciated, but a passageway for diplomats would simplify matters. 
All terminals, including the Delta Air Lines terminal, had installed special passages for "A" and "G" visa-holders, which was especially important in view of the opening of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
He requested that the representative of Mali contact the United States Mission and provide more specific information regarding his concern. 
30. At the 164th meeting, the Committee resumed its consideration of problems relating to financial indebtedness. 
The newly appointed Chairman of the Working Group, Mrs. Tsoneva, was already familiar with the problem and was qualified to continue the work of her predecessor. 
The debt problem continued to grow; greater numbers of New York businessmen and landlords were experiencing difficulty with diplomats or missions. 
He appealed to the newly appointed Legal Counsel, Mr. Corell, to assist in addressing the problem. 
The Working Group on Indebtedness should look into the question of acquiring health and dental insurance, in an effort to address that problem. 
Each duty station had specific problems, which were best resolved locally, within the framework of United Nations bodies. 
If such bodies did not exist in those countries, perhaps they should be created. 
35. Responding to the previous speaker, the observer for Switzerland said that there was such a contact body in Geneva which, however, was less formal than the present Committee. 
The Secretariat in New York had an important responsibility in such matters. 
As an intergovernmental organization, the United Nations could not address the matter as might be done in the case of diplomats assigned to a particular capital. 
In some cases the problem arose because a diplomat was not living up to his obligations. 
Referring to an unwillingness to rent apartments to diplomats, he mentioned that the Committee, as well as the Mayor's department dealing with the diplomatic corps, could help both missions and individual diplomats in addressing the problem. 
As of 1 June 1994, missions had failed to address more than $4 million in past-due obligations, and individuals owed more than $1 million. 
Of the total $5.3 million owed by the diplomatic community, 41 per cent was owed to banks and other financial institutions. 
Some missions had not paid rent for two years or more, and a number of residential landlords had either lost their property or were at risk of losing it because diplomatic tenants, who could not be evicted, would neither pay their rent nor leave the property. 
The problem gave the entire diplomatic community a bad name, prompting countermeasures from landlords and creditors that affected everyone. 
He hoped that by working together an acceptable solution could be found, one that would be coordinated with cities such as Geneva and Vienna which hosted United Nations offices. 
40. At the 163rd meeting, convened on 7 December 1993, at the request of the Russian Federation and France, the Committee focused its deliberations on press reports about a new parking programme for the diplomatic community. 
The United States Government, while noting that there were proposals for change, had not agreed to any changes. 
Any substantive discussion of the proposal was premature. 
It must be noted that the United States Government insisted that its own diplomats, wherever posted, pay fines as part of observing local traffic and parking regulations. 
The proposals were designed to address the needs of diplomats and the needs of the community in which the diplomats lived and worked. 
The hosting of the United Nations presupposed the agreement of local authorities to remove inconveniences to visiting diplomats. 
The newspaper article mentioned the possibility of not renewing diplomatic licence plates for cars if the situation continued. 
He noted that diplomats were obliged to observe the local laws and that issuing licence plates was a courtesy, but the legal issue was somewhat complicated. 
He said he would prefer a formal disclosure of the legal implications of such a programme before determining whether it would be acceptable to his country. 
Until now, in New York City, there had been a favourable atmosphere for diplomats and he hoped that atmosphere would continue. 
In an article in The New York Times of 1 December 1993, a source had stated that driving and parking were a privilege, not a right, and that there were strong legal grounds for imposing parking regulations on diplomats. 
She was not surprised by the note sent by the New York City Commissioner for the United Nations, Consular Corps and International Business, which expressed concern about the effect the article would have. 
Diplomats were entitled to privileges and immunities. 
The situation of diplomats who were not permanent representatives was particularly difficult. 
Cars could not enter the Headquarters district through the First Avenue entrance. 
There was no way of limiting press expression and local officials were granted wide latitude in administering their duties. 
However, the Government would continue to cooperate in providing a hospitable atmosphere for diplomats. 
Cooperation with it would be important, as the measures would not be enforced until the new administration was in place. 
46. The representative of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland said that parking was a very serious problem in crowded cities like New York. Strict measures were sometimes needed to regulate parking. 
Diplomats must respect such regulations or risk damaging the reputation of the international community. 
Diplomats should respect regulations and pay fines, which was the policy of the United Kingdom. 
He also recognized an obligation for diplomats to abide by the law, including traffic and parking laws. 
However, they must also be able to carry out their functions satisfactorily. That was why they were given privileges and immunities, such as special licence plates. 
However, driving a car was not a privilege. Rather, it was a necessity for conducting diplomatic business. 
Any measure taken to remedy the problem of traffic and parking, including those that could affect courtesies extended to diplomats, must respect the need to facilitate the work of missions accredited to the United Nations. 
48. The representatives of Bulgaria, China, Cyprus and Mali and the observers for Cuba, El Salvador and Ukraine shared the concerns expressed by the previous speakers. 
The police should consider taking more efficient enforcement measures against vehicles occupying diplomatic parking spaces. 
49. The New York City Commissioner for the United Nations, Consular Corps and International Business said that she appreciated the valid concerns expressed by previous speakers. 
She had sent a letter to the Chairman of the Committee noting her concern about the article on the City's "crack-down" on parking violations. 
She regretted the harsh tone of the article, which sent the false message that the City did not appreciate the diplomatic community. 
Any diplomat could call the Commission and request an updated list of any pending parking violations. 
She apologized for the most unfortunate attack by the media on the diplomatic community and looked forward to an ongoing dialogue with the diplomatic community to meet its needs and those of the people of New York. 
However, the concerns expressed by delegations regarding the lack of adequate parking space in New York City were also understandable. 
If fines rose above a certain limit, a meeting with the head of the mission concerned was convened to address the issue. 
That was the limit of enforcement. 
The New York City authorities had the right to implement the enforcement measures that were compatible with international norms codified in such instruments as the Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations of 18 April 1961. 1/ However, guaranteed freedom for diplomats included having a car. 
He noted with concern that the City was considering drawing a distinction between diplomatic and consular licence plates. 
51. At the 164th meeting, the representative of the United States reassured the Committee that the host country would consult with it again before taking action on issues related to diplomatic parking or before announcing any new programme to be established in New York City. 
He also informed the Committee that the new administration of Mayor Giuliani was reviewing the issue and would soon make recommendations. 
53. The representative of the United States stated that if delegations had concerns, they should submit them in writing to his Mission, as a first step. 
He also stated that the City could not be held in violation of the Headquarters Agreement, which contained obligations for the Federal Government. 
While local representatives would be welcome to address the Committee, it rested with the Federal Government to bring a programme to the Committee. 
55. At the 165th meeting, the representative of the Russian Federation said that the cars belonging to his Mission were being fined systematically because the windshields lacked inspection stickers. 
Although the United States Mission had stated that the inspection stickers were not needed, the police and the traffic officers evidently did not know that, and they constantly wrote tickets and issued fines. 
The Russian Federation could put inspection stickers on its windshields, but it did not want to receive tickets and fines because of a misunderstanding. 
He furthermore expressed concern about repeated thefts of the Mission's cars. 
56. The representative of Mali observed that police officers allowed motorists to park in spaces reserved for diplomatic cars, even though those spaces were clearly identified. 
As a result, the cars belonging to his Mission were parked elsewhere and immediately received tickets, but such was not the case with private cars parked illegally in front of the Mission. 
Perhaps resentment arose because residents of New York saw diplomats parking illegally without any accountability. 
The Mayor was very concerned about diplomats and the diplomatic community, and the problems cited were being examined with a view to creating more parking spaces and more diplomatic parking zones. 
Responding to the representative of the Russian Federation, he said that diplomatic cars with federal licence plates did not have to be inspected by the State of New York. 
58. The representative of Senegal said that a sign outside his Mission designated the area for diplomatic parking, but other cars constantly used that space. 
The Mission's cars were therefore parked elsewhere and received tickets. 
59. The observer of Cuba said that his Mission had endured the same problems as those described by previous speakers. 
In particular, there was very little parking space assigned to the Cuban Mission and therefore problems ensued. 
60. The Chairman said that the problem of parking was a very serious one. 
At a recent meeting with the Mayor, he had raised the acute problem of parking. 
He hoped the matter would be tackled in the near future. 
61. At the 166th meeting, the representative of Mali once again expressed concern about the parking situation outside the Mission and asked the host country authorities in particular not to levy fines but to remove other vehicles from the space reserved for the Mission. 
62. In response, the representative of the United States stated that when such parking problems occurred, missions should call the United States Mission, which would ask the police to tow the violating vehicles away. 
63. At the 164th meeting, the Chairman recalled that on 5 November 1993 he had circulated a letter to all the members of the Committee enclosing a "non-paper" containing the recommendations of the Bureau aimed at rationalizing the agenda of the Committee. 
64. By those recommendations, the Committee would concentrate, at any particular meeting, only on those issues which were of most concern at that point. 
Delegations would be encouraged to request the inscription of specific items to be raised at a particular meeting at least 48 hours in advance of that meeting. 
In addition to giving delegations an opportunity to formulate their views on the issue in advance of the meeting, it would allow the host country to research the issue in advance, so that it could be more responsive to the needs and suggestions relating to the difficulties raised. 
Delegations would also be encouraged to submit relevant documentation or written statements in advance of such meetings. 
Nevertheless, it was understood that any last-minute issue relating to the Committee's work could be raised at any time by any delegation, under the agenda item entitled "Other matters". 
65. The representatives of France and the Russian Federation confirmed that they supported those recommendations. 
He also asked whether Member States could participate in the process before the Committee made decisions or recommendations. 
67. The Chairman, responding to the questions posed by the previous speaker, said that the consultative process was intended to improve the work of the Committee. 
However, any delegation could raise questions and all States members of the Committee or any delegation could request that an item be inscribed on the agenda. 
69. The Committee adopted the recommendations referred to above. 
70. At the 165th meeting, the Chairman of the Working Group on Indebtedness, Mrs. Tsoneva (Bulgaria), informed the Committee that in April-June 1994 the Working Group had been exploring the possibilities for the United Nations diplomatic community to be provided with more affordable dental and health services. 
The substance of the proposals received by the Working Group was summarized in a non-paper distributed to the members of the Committee. 
71. The Committee asked the Chairman to circulate the non-paper to all permanent missions accredited to the United Nations and decided to convene an informal open-ended meeting with the prospective providers, in due course, in cooperation with the host country Mission. 
72. The open-ended meeting was held on 14 September 1994. 
At the 167th meeting of the Committee, on 24 October 1994, the Chairman briefed the Committee on the substance of the deliberations at the meeting. 
All of those representatives had introduced their proposals in detail with the assistance of charts and visual and printed materials. 
73. At its 168th meeting, on 10 November 1994, the Committee approved the following recommendations and conclusions: 
The Committee notes that this issue has also arisen in other host cities to the United Nations, and therefore may require a response that is system-wide. 
The Committee reminds all permanent missions, their personnel, and Secretariat personnel of their responsibilities to meet their financial obligations, and takes note of the concerns expressed by the host country and others regarding this fast-growing problem. 
Base/floor salary scale For the Professional and higher categories of staff, a universally applicable salary scale is used in conjunction with the post adjustment system. 
Consolidation of post adjustment The base/floor salary scale for the Professional and higher categories is adjusted periodically to reflect increases in the comparator salary scale. 
This upward adjustment is made by taking a fixed amount of post adjustment and incorporating or "consolidating" it in the base/floor salary scale. 
If the scale is increased by consolidating 5 per cent of post adjustment, the post adjustment classifications at all duty stations are then reduced by 5 per cent, thus ensuring, generally, no losses or gains to staff. 
Cost-of-living differential In net remuneration margin calculations, the remuneration of United Nations officials from the Professional and higher categories in New York is compared with their counterparts in the comparator service in Washington. 
As part of that comparison, the difference in cost of living between New York and Washington is applied to the comparator salaries to determine their "real value" in New York. 
The cost-of-living differential between New York and Washington is also taken into account in comparing pensionable remuneration amounts applicable to the two groups of staff. Dependency rate salaries Net salaries reflecting the allowance for a primary dependant. 
Employment cost index (ECI) Under the Federal Employees Pay Comparability Act (see below), a wage index that measures the percentage change in the average non-federal sector payroll costs between two points in time is calculated. 
The index, known as ECI, is based on the measurement of payroll costs across the United States. 
ECI is used as the basis for an across-the-board adjustment to salaries of United States federal civil service employees. 
Under the FEPCA, United States federal civil servants can also receive a locality-based adjustment. 
Federal Employees Pay The Federal Employees Pay Comparability Comparability Act Act (1990) (FEPCA) passed by the United States Congress whereby the pay of federal civil service employees would be brought to within 5 per cent of private sector comparator pay over a period of time. 
Final average remuneration The average of the highest 36 months of pensionable remuneration during the last five years of a participant's contributory service. 
Flemming principle The basis used for the determination of conditions of service of the General Service and other locally recruited categories of staff. 
Under the application of the Flemming principle, General Service conditions of employment are based on best prevailing local conditions. 
Grade equivalencies A comparison of United Nations system grades P-1 to D-2 with the corresponding grades in the comparator service is carried out by the Commission once every five years. 
The results of those comparisons provide an indication of the comparator grade(s) that are equivalent in terms of job content to a particular United Nations grade. 
Headquarters locations Headquarters of the organizations participating in the United Nations common system are: Geneva, London, Montreal, New York, Paris, Rome and Vienna. 
Highest paid civil service Under the application of the Noblemaire principle, salaries of United Nations staff in the Professional and higher categories are based on those of the highest paid civil service, currently the United States federal civil service. 
Income-replacement ratio The ratio of pension to average net salary received during the same three-year period used in the determination of the pension benefit. 
Local-currency entitlement The term is used in the context of dependency allowances (children's and secondary dependant's allowance) for the Professional and higher categories. 
Until 1989, the amounts of those allowances were fixed in United States dollars. 
In view of currency fluctuations, in particular at the hard-currency duty stations, the value of those allowances in local-currency terms fluctuated significantly. 
The locality-pay provision of FEPCA is based on average salary levels prevailing in the local labour market. 
For federal civil servants in a given locality, FEPCA provides for the payment of an ECI-based increase plus a locality-pay adjustment, if appropriate, for the period 1994-2002 with a view to ensuring that federal pay is brought to within 5 per cent of the non-federal pay for the locality. 
Maximum admissible expenditures Under the provisions of the education grant, expenses incurred by staff members on fees, boarding costs, books, etc., are added to arrive at the total of education-related expenses. A limit (maximum) is placed on the total of admissible education-related expenditures. 
Net remuneration margin The Commission regularly carries out comparisons of the net remuneration of the United Nations staff in grades P-1 to D-2 in New York with that of the United States federal civil service employees in comparable positions in Washington. 
The average percentage difference in the remuneration of the two civil services, adjusted for the cost-of-living differential between New York and Washington is the "margin". 
Under the application of the principle, salaries of the Professional category are determined by reference to those in the country with the best paid national civil service. 
Pension adjustment system System for adjusting initial pensions of retirees in countries where the difference between the post adjustment classifications at the place of retirement and the base of the system (New York) as averaged over a 36-month period, is 5 per cent or higher. 
Pensionable remuneration The amount used as the basis for effecting contributions from the staff member and the organization to the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund (UNJSPF). 
Pensionable remuneration amounts are also used for the determination of pension benefits of staff members upon retirement. 
Place-to-place survey Survey to compare living costs between a given location and the base city, at a specified date. 
Post adjustment classification Post adjustment classification (PAC) is based on the cost-of-living as reflected in the respective post adjustment index (PAI) for each duty station. The classification is expressed in terms of multiplier points. 
Staff members at a duty station classified at multiplier 5 would receive a post adjustment amount equivalent to 5 per cent of net base salary as a supplement to base pay. 
Post adjustment index Measurement of the living costs of international staff members in the Professional and higher categories posted at a given location, compared with such costs in New York at a specific date. 
Thus 5 multiplier points equate to 5 per cent of base salary; 50 points to 50 per cent. 
Prices and costs (of education) In the context of the methodology for reviewing the level of the education grant, prices refer to fees charged by selected educational institutions commonly attended by children of international staff; costs refer to expenditures incurred by staff members. 
Senior Executive Service (SES) Officials of the comparator service in senior managerial positions are covered by provisions known as the Senior Executive Service schedule. 
These pay scales, known as special pay systems, are used in cases of demonstrated recruitment and retention difficulties or such other factors as undesirability of the workplace, etc. 
Special index for pensioners Under the pension adjustment system (see above), in countries where upward adjustments to pensions are made in accordance with the pension adjustment system, a comparison is made between taxes on pensions and United Nations staff assessment rates. 
If the taxes on pensions are lower than the staff assessment rates, the difference is calculated in terms of a special index for pensioners. 
The actual upward adjustment to initial pensions is made after taking into account the cost-of-living difference and the special index for pensioners. 
Staff assessment Salaries of United Nations staff from all categories are expressed in gross and net terms, the difference between the two being the staff assessment. 
Staff assessment is an internal United Nations form of "taxation" and is analogous to taxes on salaries applicable in most countries. 
Washington formula In the context of the pension adjustment system (see above), the procedure used for adjusting initial pensions of retirees meeting the conditions stipulated under the pension adjustment system. 
2. To date 12 organizations have accepted the statute of the Commission and, together with the United Nations itself, participate in the United Nations common system of salaries and allowances. 
Two other organizations, although not having formally accepted the statute, have participated fully in the Commission's work. 
3. At its forty-eighth session, by its decision 48/319 of 23 December 1993, the General Assembly reappointed five members of the Commission to four-year terms of office commencing 1 January 1994. 
On 9 March 1994, the General Assembly appointed Mr. Alexander V. Chepourin (Russian Federation) to fill the unexpired term of Mr. Valery Fiodorovich Keniaykin, who resigned with effect from the end of the Commission's thirty-ninth session. 
8. The Commission's Advisory Committee on Post Adjustment Questions (ACPAQ) held its eighteenth session at the Vienna International Centre from 24 May to 1 June 1994 at the invitation of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
In response to that resolution, the Chairman of ICSC continued his informal contacts with the Federation, and FICSA resumed full participation at the February/March 1994 session of the Commission. 
During the last year, however, with goodwill, flexibility and cooperation on both sides, FICSA had been able to voice its reservations on the effectiveness of its participation in the Commission's work in the knowledge that they were not falling on deaf ears. 
The Federation, for its part, had come to recognize that such dialogue was a process of give-and-take and implied recognition of what was and was not immediately attainable. 
12. The Commission took action on the following matters addressed in General Assembly resolution 48/224 of 23 December 1993: 
The Commission's consideration of this matter is reported in paragraphs 122 to 140 below; 
The Assembly requested ICSC to review and, if necessary, recommend revised rates of staff assessment, consequent upon changes in the base/floor salary scale. 
The Commission's consideration of this item is reported in paragraph 179 below. 
13. Information was provided to the Commission on actions taken by the governing bodies of organizations other than the United Nations on matters relevant to the ICSC work programme. 
14. In 1992, the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Board (UNJSPB) recalled that the special index for pensioners had been adopted by the General Assembly on the recommendation of ICSC with which the Pension Board had concurred. 
It therefore requested the Commission to inscribe on its work programme a review of current provisions of the special index with a view to formulating recommendations on the matter, in cooperation with the Board, for submission to the General Assembly in 1994. 
16. Bearing in mind those developments, the Commission decided to inscribe an item dealing with the issue of the special index for pensioners on its work programme for 1994. 
It had before it a document prepared by its secretariat in collaboration with the secretariat of UNJSPB, which analysed various ramifications of the matter. 
17. The Chairman of UNJSPB reviewed developments relating to the special index for pensioners both prior to and since its implementation in January 1985. 
Under the revised (1991) system, the threshold had been reduced to 1 post adjustment class or 5 per cent, providing for a maximum adjustment, for a post adjustment class difference of 15 or more classes, of 104 per cent. 
It was stressed that neither the Washington formula nor the special index applied to the dollar pension entitlement under the Regulations of the Fund. 
Only the local-currency pensions of those retiring in countries with higher costs than at the base of the system (New York) might be involved. 
The objective of the original system had been to give limited recognition to cost-of-living differentials (COLD) between countries falling short of equality of purchasing power, while the revised system provided for greater recognition of cost-of-living differences and resulted in income-replacement ratios corresponding closely to those at the base. 
The special index is a mechanism for decreasing the COLD factors otherwise applicable, to take into account that the taxes payable on pensions in the country of retirement are lower than the staff assessment element included in the initial dollar pension from which the initial local-currency pension is derived. 
In the latter case, the other issues raised could be re-examined on the occasion of the next comprehensive reviews of the pensionable remuneration and consequent pensions of both Professional and General Service staff to be undertaken by the Commission and the Board in 1996. 
Within the framework of the special index as currently applied, CCAQ wished to separate issues of a long-term conceptual nature, which should be considered as part of the 1996 review, from those that could be dealt with now on a technical basis. 
The Commission might thus limit its current review to the FAR limit used in special index calculations, on which point the organizations recommended that the P-2, top step, limit be replaced by P-4, top step. 
21. The representative of FICSA stated that, while some of the proposals before the Commission were interesting, they did not reflect certain fundamental considerations of equity. 
Those considerations were not given importance owing to General Assembly decisions designed to safeguard the financial viability of the Fund, which had generated unequal treatment of pensioners. 
Examples cited referred to retirees of certain nationalities, e.g., United States citizens, who chose to retire in countries where the special index was applied and were thus de facto victims of double taxation. 
Another discrimination related to the fact that the special index was calculated on a dependency basis, on the assumption that there were no single retirees. 
The complexities of the special index, which had not been defined and which involved 17 different steps, might lead to inequities among pensioners. 
In FICSA's view, tax comparisons under the special index should be made on the basis of the pensionable remuneration of a P-4, top step, official. 
22. The representative of CCISUA said that it looked as if consideration of the issue would have to be postponed until the 1996 comprehensive review. 
CCISUA believed, however, that the level to compare staff assessment with the taxes imposed in the country of residence could be revised, for consistency's sake, from the current use of P-2, top step, to the use of P-4, step VI or top step. 
23. The representative of the Federation of the Associations of Former International Civil Servants (FAFICS) noted that the significance of the special index had been borne out in the debates of the Commission, the Pension Board and CCAQ. 
It favoured greater harmony between the methods for calculating the special index and the COLD factors. 
24. The Commission recalled that the special index for pensioners, as currently applied, was geared to adjusting COLD factors determined under the original Washington formula as approved in 1980. 
The changes in that formula approved by the General Assembly in 1991, while retaining the basic conceptual framework of the original Washington formula, had substantially liberalized the arrangements. 
It was also recalled that the methodology for determining the scale of pensionable remuneration of Professional and higher category staff had been changed in 1987. 
(a) The currently applicable procedure for calculating the special index for pensioners; 
(c) The years of contributory service used in special index calculations; 
(d) Consistency of treatment as regards deductions in tax calculations used for special index calculations and those used to determine staff assessment at the time of the next review of staff assessment due in 1996. 
The other issues raised, however, lent themselves to consideration in the context of the comprehensive review of pensionable remuneration and consequent pensions planned for 1996. 
28. The Commission accordingly agreed that all aspects of the special index raised by the secretariats of ICSC and UNJSPB, along with other relevant issues that might be identified, would be addressed as part of the 1996 review of pensionable remuneration and consequent pensions. 
29. The Commission decided to report to the General Assembly that it planned to address, in cooperation with the Pension Board, all aspects of the special index for pensioners as part of the 1996 review of pensionable remuneration and consequent pensions. 
The procedure proposed by the Commission to the Assembly in 1990 and approved by the Assembly in its resolution 45/242 of 21 December 1990, was used for calculating the consequent pensionable remuneration ratio for 1994. 
31. The income-replacement ratios applicable over the three-year period from 1 January 1992 to 31 December 1994 were also calculated for both services. 
They were 54.7 for the common system and 55.7 for the comparator civil service. 
The Commission noted that, in response to a request by CCAQ, its secretariat had identified two factors as creating the lower income-replacement ratios in the common system: 
(a) The net-to-gross relationship, which reflected the tax systems at the seven headquarters duty stations for the United Nations common system, while only United States taxes were reflected on the United States side of the calculation; 
(b) The reverse application of the staff assessment rates to 46.25 per cent of common system net salaries to derive pensionable remuneration. 
32. The Chairman of CCAQ took note of the pensionable remuneration margin estimate for 1994 of 112.9, as well as of the income-replacement ratios for the rolling three-year period from 1 January 1992 to 31 December 1994. 
CCAQ was grateful for the comments of the ICSC secretariat relating to CCAQ's request to investigate which of the parameters in the methodology used to establish pensionable remuneration was causing the persistent difference between United States and United Nations income-replacement ratios. 
The two factors cited in paragraph 31 above were a summary analysis, which would be expanded upon by the ICSC secretariat in the context of the 1996 review of pensionable remuneration. 
At that preliminary stage, however, he noted that the methodology for the grossing-up procedure created a distortion from the United States national picture, which would appear to explain the persistently lower income-replacement levels in the United Nations common system than in the United States federal civil service. 
33. The representative of FICSA noted the projected pensionable remuneration margin between the United Nations system and the United States federal civil service of 112.9 and 128.8, depending on whether the New York/Washington cost-of-living differential was considered. 
34. The representative of CCISUA, noting the margin between United States and United Nations pensionable remuneration levels of 112.4, expressed the view that margin comparisons should be established not only for pensionable remuneration but for pension entitlements. 
In 1993, CCAQ had pointed out the persistent difference between United Nations and United States replacement ratios and had requested the ICSC secretariat to identify the causes of such differences, which it had now done in part. 
She further noted that the 46.25 per cent used as the basis for grossing up Professional pensionable remuneration had been determined on the basis of an amount arrived at in advance of the comparison between United Nations and United States pensionable remuneration. 
35. During the revision of the methodology to determine the pensionable remuneration of General Service staff, CCISUA had pointed out that taking as a starting-point only a portion of net salary for grossing-up purposes had a negative impact on pension benefits. 
To base margin comparisons on pensionable remuneration ratios alone did not give a full idea of the impact of the income replacement approach on effective income-replacement ratios. 
36. The Commission decided to report to the General Assembly: 
(b) The income-replacement ratios for the three-year period from 1 January 1992 to 31 December 1994 of 54.7 and 55.7 per cent for the United Nations common system and the United States federal civil service, respectively. 
38. The Commission noted that it had reported a schedule to the General Assembly in 1993 for the completion of separate studies on the application of the Noblemaire principle. 
(a) The operation of the Federal Employees Pay Comparability Act of 1990 (FEPCA) and margin management over a five-year period, requested by resolution 46/191, section IV, as follows: 
"to propose a methodology at its forty-sixth session for carrying out periodic checks every five years to determine which is the highest paid civil service" and "to seek the views of the General Assembly on this matter after the completion of phase I of the methodology"; 
39. The Commission's intent, as indicated in its 1993 report to the Assembly, was to study the various interrelated items concurrently and to provide the Assembly with a consolidated report in 1994. 
While the Commission reviewed studies on all the items listed in paragraph 38 above, it was apparent that in particular sub-items 38 (b) and 38 (d) required additional work. 
The study concerning the identification of the highest paid national civil service was dependent upon the receipt of considerable amounts of data which were yet to be received from the potential comparators. 
Information on this report and the Commission's conclusions are reported in paragraphs 141 to 161 below. 
40. The Chairman of CCAQ noted that the issues raised were interlinked. He recalled that the resolution had invited the Commission to study all aspects of the application of the Noblemaire principle with a view to ensuring the competitiveness of the United Nations common system. 
Moreover, it requested the Commission to report on those matters to its forty-ninth session in 1994. 
There was no direct reference to the application of the Noblemaire principle nor to the appropriateness of that principle to the world of 1994. 
No mention had been made of the matter of supplementary payments, which CCAQ believed had a significant bearing on the application of the principle. 
It was evident to CCAQ that, seen from the historical perspective: 
(a) The Noblemaire Committee (1921) did not enunciate a principle: the principle was deduced from the report of the Committee of Experts chaired by George Noblemaire; 
(b) From 1932 onwards, there had been widely divergent views as to the manner in which the Noblemaire principle should be applied; 
(c) There had been a general agreement that there must be a basic yardstick against which to measure the adequacy of international salaries, but there had been no consensus as to what that yardstick should be. 
In reviewing all aspects of the application of the principle, it would be incumbent on the Commission, in light of the analysis of the points raised, to conclude on the appropriateness of the current margin range. 
It was CCAQ's view that the Commission had not responded to the mandate set forth by the Assembly in 1992 in resolution 47/216 or to the repeated calls of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC) for action in respect of the competitivity of United Nations common system remuneration. 
43. He therefore urged the Commission to make recommendations to the Assembly in respect of: 
(a) Action in relation to the United States FEPCA legislation; 
44. The representative of CCISUA stressed the interrelated nature of all issues under the agenda item and the need to deal with them in a coordinated fashion. 
Regarding the application of the Noblemaire principle, she noted that CCAQ had submitted to the Commission a substantial amount of information on which the Commission had yet to pronounce itself. 
She also noted that the study of the best paid and other international organizations were not yet available. 
She further noted that, under resolution 46/191, the Assembly had requested the Commission to submit to it a complete study on the best paid national civil service by 1994. 
47. The Commission considered that, in order fully to address the Assembly's request, a fundamental substantive discussion of the application of the Noblemaire principle was required. 
It considered whether such a discussion should not be completed before examining the details of each sub-item included in its review. 
It noted, however, that some technical items could be dealt with in the short term while others required a longer-term study. 
49. The Commission noted the interrelated nature of the various sub-items. 
The determination of whether the Swiss or German civil services were better paid than the present comparator was dependent upon finalization of the method required to reflect properly special pay systems in the United Nations/United States margin comparisons. 
How special pay systems were considered in the calculations of United States pay could influence the result of the comparison to determine the highest paid civil service. 
The most up-to-date information on the United States civil service pay would be available after the 1995 grade equivalency exercise. 
Finally, while certain conclusions could be drawn about an appropriate structure for the salary scale, the opportunity to act on that concept was linked to a "real" pay raise. 
Early data appeared to indicate that the imbalances would be reduced or eliminated if Germany or Switzerland was determined to be the appropriate comparator. 
50. The Commission noted that it would have been preferable first to address broad policy considerations before considering the detailed issues. 
Given the need to address specific questions, however, in order to permit studies to proceed, it considered that the broader discussion of the item could be conducted only at a later stage. 
The Commission expressed the view that a number of items, inter alia, the evolution of exchange rates, the role of the expatriation element and supplementary payments would need to be addressed in examining all aspects of the application of the Noblemaire principle. 
51. The Commission decided to report to the Assembly that: 
(a) It had made a number of decisions as reported under each sub-item below; 
(b) It intended to continue to study all aspects of the application of the Noblemaire principle that required a longer-term review; 
(c) It would provide the Assembly with a report on all issues in 1995. 
52. In order to respond to the Assembly's request cited in paragraph 38 (a) above, the Commission examined information on the pay-setting mechanism of the comparator both before and after the implementation of FEPCA. 
The Commission reviewed the features of the FEPCA legislation, particularly as related to annual pay adjustments based on the movement of the employment cost index (ECI) and locality-based comparisons. 
In addition, the Commission reviewed the comparator's use of various other features, such as special pay systems, recruitment/relocation bonuses; retention allowances, and authority to establish pay levels for specified critical positions. 
The future impact of the implementation of FEPCA on margin management and the five-year average margin was examined under a number of different scenarios. 
It was noted that, if the full pay raises envisioned in the FEPCA legislation were implemented over the nine-year period 1994-2002, United Nations common system salaries would need to be adjusted upwards by about 25 per cent above inflation for the period as a whole. 
53. The Commission was informed that the primary feature of FEPCA - the introduction of locality pay combined with ECI adjustments to close the gap between federal civil service pay and the non-federal sector - had not been fully implemented as originally legislated for 1994. 
In 1994 the ECI adjustment of 2.2 per cent had been withheld and the comparator was currently considering raises for 1995 that would be less than half of the amount envisioned under FEPCA. 
It was not clear at the present time that the United States was currently committed to closing the pay gap of approximately 30 per cent between federal civil service pay and non-federal pay over the next eight years. 
54. The Chairman of CCAQ recalled CCAQ's long-standing position that the United Nations system should not be a carbon copy of the United States civil service. 
He saw no technical reason for putting off a recommendation to the Assembly beyond 1994. 
55. He noted the possibility that FEPCA might be less than fully implemented, which underlined CCAQ's often repeated concern that United Nations pay could not be left to the whim of the national policy considerations of one Member State. 
58. The representative of FICSA noted that the margin gave rise to a practical problem only when it was used to control remuneration. 
Until United Nations salaries were either directly tied to the salaries of the comparator, totally disassociated from the salaries of the comparator or freed from the margin range, they would continue to suffer from an uneven common system salary progression resulting in freezes and thaws. 
FICSA agreed that entering into a lock-step relation with the salary system of a single Member State was unwise, since it would be subjected to the political and economic vagaries of that Member State. 
As an alternative, it would be possible to establish a basket of comparator Member States - with resulting technical complications - or to set them arbitrarily - with resulting political complications. 
59. Another possibility proposed by the representative of FICSA was to relate common system salaries to those of other international institutions such as the World Bank, an international organization with many similarities to the United Nations and its specialized agencies. 
If FEPCA was not implemented as legislated, the margin cap should be suspended until the comparator's salaries reached the level they should have had according to the legislation. 
During that period, base salaries would continue to be adjusted for the normal cost-of-living fluctuations in New York while the remainder of the change would be given as a true salary increase. 
If FEPCA increases were less than the annual New York cost-of-living inflation the New York consumer price index (CPI) should be used and the margin range should be allowed to increase above 115. 
From data made available at the Commission's thirty-ninth session, it was apparent that the current margin range was lower than the differentials paid by certain national civil services, including the current comparator. 
64. The United States federal civil service was not a competitive employer. 
By its own recognition, it lagged behind the private sector, its own comparator, by approximately 25 to 30 per cent. 
The Commission had used that argument to slow down progress on the study of the highest paid national civil service by determining that it should be conducted in two phases. 
That, however, would not be possible since the study had yet to be completed. 
The same was true of the study concerning other international organizations. 
Given the biennialization of the work of the Fifth Committee, that meant a two-year delay. 
66. CCISUA believed that the margin between United Nations/United States net remuneration should be calculated for the period until the study of the highest paid civil service was concluded as if the FEPCA legislation were being implemented as originally envisaged. 
67. The Commission noted that FEPCA was designed to reduce the pay gap with the United States non-federal sector by the year 2002. 
It considered that the growth in the comparator's special rates programme from approximately 11,000 staff in 1978 to over 200,000 staff today demonstrated the non-competitive remuneration position of the General Schedule of the comparator. 
Specific numbers of professionals in Washington alone would be much lower. 
Detailed statistics of the breakdown between professional and clerical staff receiving special pay rates in Washington were not, however, available. 
It was also noted that the number of United States federal civil service staff receiving special pay rates should decline if FEPCA was fully implemented because the FEPCA pay raises would not be granted to those receiving special rates. 
Therefore over time the pay gap between regular and special rates should close. 
68. The Commission considered that the comparator's implementation of the locality-pay provisions of FEPCA in 1994 demonstrated an initial willingness to begin closing the pay gap between the United States federal civil service and the non-federal sector. 
It noted, however, that FEPCA had not been fully implemented in 1994 since an ECI increase of 2.2 per cent had not been granted by the comparator for budgetary considerations. 
It further noted that the 1995 salary increase for the comparator was currently being considered and that the final outcome was uncertain. 
It appeared that the full implementation of FEPCA, as legislated, would not be possible as a result of the budgetary/political considerations of the comparator. 
69. The Commission considered the proposal of CCAQ for basing United Nations salaries on the pay rates envisioned by FEPCA rather than the actual raises granted the United States civil service. 
Under that scenario, a 4.5 per cent increase in real salaries of the Professional and higher categories would be recommended in 1995. 
It further noted that the CCAQ proposal included the future tracking of FEPCA based on the legislated provisions rather than the actual implementation as it might be in future. 
Until such raises were granted to the United States civil service, the FEPCA rates would not reflect United States civil service pay. 
It was noted that, if 50 per cent of the increases legislated by FEPCA were granted to the federal civil service, while the common system followed the increases legislated under FEPCA, i.e., 100 per cent, the net remuneration margin would be approximately 125 in the year 2002. 
If none of the FEPCA increases were implemented by the United States and the common system adjusted by 100 per cent of the legislated FEPCA amounts, the margin would reach 145 in the year 2002. 
70. Some members considered that it was desirable to avoid reflecting internal political considerations of the comparator's pay-setting process in determining United Nations common system remuneration. 
Others pointed out that pay freezes in national civil services were not uncommon and that three of the services considered in phase I of the highest paid study had some pay freezes in place. 
One member noted that, in the common system, there was a very rigid approach not only to pay-setting but to most other areas of personnel policies. 
Several other members indicated their agreement on that point. 
The approach was unlike any encountered in the member's extensive experience with other international and national civil services. 
That member expressed the view that an appropriate interpretation of the Noblemaire principle would permit the use of FEPCA salaries as legislated for comparison purposes, while at the same time recognizing that an argument could also be made for actual salary levels as implemented under FEPCA. 
In any event, several members considered that the entire issue should be thoroughly explored under the application of the Noblemaire principle. 
71. The Commission examined a number of scenarios that projected common system remuneration over the next several years in a manner designed to maintain the level of the margin above the bottom of the margin range (110) and near the desirable mid-point of 115. 
It noted that all of the scenarios were based on the assumption that, under FEPCA, salary movements would be greater than inflation in order to meet the stated objective of closing the salary gap by the year 2002. 
In the first year of the gap-closing measures, the comparator had slipped behind the stated objective. 
Therefore, it did not seem that any of the scenarios were currently relevant because they did not reflect actual, or currently anticipated, pay for the United States civil service. 
72. The Commission noted that several of the scenarios presented were based on the assumed maintenance of a five-year margin around 115 pursuant to General Assembly resolution 46/191. 
It recalled in that regard that, when the five-year average margin was established, the annual margin was near the top of the margin range. 
One member suggested that the use of a rolling five-year margin rule (i.e., updating the average every year by adding the most recent year and dropping the earliest year) would provide a benefit for staff, albeit a small one, two years or so hence. 
Preliminary consideration to a rolling five-year rule was given along with the possibility of an arrangement similar to that used for 1990-1994 by adoption of a rule for 1995-1999. 
It was agreed to revert to the specifics of a margin of 115 for a fixed period, a rolling period or simply a margin range after further study at the spring 1995 session. 
73. Some members of the Commission noted that, with the implementation of FEPCA and its locality-pay provisions, the Noblemaire principle would be acquiring some features of the Flemming principle, particularly with regard to the measurement of best prevailing local conditions. 
It noted, however, that the comparator's locality-pay provisions were based on average salary levels prevailing in the local labour market and not the best prevailing conditions. 
Others pointed out that the Noblemaire principle called for a comparison with civil service pay not with private-sector pay. 
Those members considered that the only concern was to ensure that the highest paid national civil service was selected. 
One member of the Commission considered that the application of the Noblemaire principle required re-evaluation in view of the introduction of FEPCA and its 29 separate locality-pay scales as opposed to the previously existing single national scale. 
In that context, one member pointed out that the General Assembly had asked the Commission to examine all aspects of the application of the Noblemaire principle and to monitor FEPCA, including the impact of its locality-pay provisions. 
74. Other Commission members recalled that the choice of comparison locations (i.e., Washington for the comparator and New York for the common system) had been extensively discussed in prior reviews of the remuneration comparison process. 
Those members considered that all the reasons specified at that time for retaining New York and Washington as the comparison locations remained valid. 
The Commission noted that the General Assembly had endorsed the current procedure, which had been in continued use since 1976 with its approval. 
75. In discussing the competitivity of the common system remuneration levels, the Commission noted the long-standing problem of supplementary payments. 
Some members considered those payments to represent an alarm signal indicative of weaknesses in the United Nations remuneration system. 
It appeared, however, that supplementary payments were considered necessary by some Member States to convince their nationals to serve in the common system. 
It was also mentioned that, if the comparator's remuneration were competitive, there would not have been any need to enact the FEPCA legislation. 
76. It was recalled that the salary levels of the United Nations common system for the Professional and higher categories had been frozen from 1985 to 1990/1991 depending on the specific situation at each duty station. 
Although other national civil services had experienced, and were experiencing, sporadic freezes in salary levels, the duration of the common system freeze was highly unusual. 
It noted, however, that any use of a basket of comparators would require further study in the longer term. 
78. As 1994 was a personnel year based on the biennialization of the Assembly's work programme, the Commission expressed a desire to proceed with initial recommendations that the Assembly could address in 1994 while continuing study on items that required further work. 
Whatever initial measures the Commission decided to recommend, it considered that the long-term studies should be completed within a two-year period. 
In examining a number of initial measures that could be recommended, it considered the possible incorporation of features of the five-year average margin and the CCAQ proposal for a 4.5 per cent real salary increase. 
It noted that the CCAQ proposal would mean that the margin would rise above 115 in 1995 and would soon breach the upper end of the margin range, necessitating another salary freeze thereafter. 
The Commission had long expressed the view that it was an undesirable remuneration practice to grant significant salary increases followed by freezes. 
79. The Commission decided to report to the General Assembly that: 
(a) A number of FEPCA provisions were relevant for net remuneration margin comparisons and, where appropriate, had been incorporated into margin comparisons; 
(b) FEPCA had established a number of new pay systems that the Commission intended to review at the time of the next United States/United Nations grade equivalency study in 1995; 
(c) A number of FEPCA provisions were being gradually implemented within the United States federal civil service and the Commission intended to monitor the application of those provisions for possible relevance to the United Nations common system; 
(d) ECI and locality-pay increases under FEPCA would, if fully implemented over the nine-year period 1994-2002, result in a need to adjust United Nations salaries upwards by about 25 per cent above inflation changes for the period as a whole under the current margin range; 
The 1995 implementation of FEPCA was being formulated at the time of the Commission's session in July 1994. 
According to proposals in the United States Congress, it was possible that neither the ECI nor locality-pay provisions of FEPCA would be fully implemented in 1995; 
(g) United Nations salaries should continue to be compared to the actual salaries of the comparator. 
80. In order to respond to the Assembly's request cited in paragraph 38 (c) above, the Commission examined information on 116 of the comparator's pay systems. 
(a) Federal Deposit Insurance Corporation (FDIC); 
(b) Federal Reserve Board (FRB); 
(c) National Institute of Standards and Technology (NIST); 
(d) Government Printing Office (GPO); 
(e) Farm Credit Administration (FCA); 
(f) Office of the Thrift Supervision (OTS); 
(g) Office of the Comptroller of the Currency (OCC); 
(h) National Credit Union Administration (NCUA); 
(i) Resolution Trust Corporation (RTC); 
(j) General Accounting Office (GAO); 
(k) Federal Housing Finance Board (FHFB). 
Others had been more recently established, e.g., with the implementation of FEPCA. 
Under normal Commission procedures, inclusion of those new FEPCA pay systems in net remuneration margin comparisons would be considered at the time of the next grade equivalency study. 
81. The Commission further examined how United States federal civil service pay systems could be incorporated in the comparison process particularly as related to: 
(b) The selection of the appropriate United States federal civil service pay system for each occupation included in the comparison. 
82. The Commission decided to examine the issue, noting that it had not, in prior reviews, substantively addressed the weighting procedure to be used. 
The current weighting procedure used the number of incumbents in each occupation of the relevant comparator pay system at each relevant grade. 
Since the General Schedule represented the largest comparator pay system included in the calculation, the current procedure of calculating weighted salary averages largely reflected the salary levels of the General Schedule. 
Consequentially, special pay systems, representing relatively few staff in the comparator system had been minimally reflected in margin comparisons. 
The secretariat informed the Commission that, as a result, incremental changes did not fully reflect the better paid comparator pay systems in the comparison process. 
83. Under current circumstances, a number of United States federal civil service staff were at salary levels within the comparator's special pay systems that were above those of staff in comparable positions in the common system even without taking into consideration margin and cost-of-living measurements. 
84. The Commission examined alternative methods for incorporating the comparator's special pay systems in net remuneration margin measurements. 
(a) The selection of the highest paying system, by occupation, for comparison purposes. 
That procedure would ensure that no occupation within any comparator pay system would be paid more, on average, than the comparable occupation within the common system; 
(c) The use of a logarithmic weighting method that would reduce the weights of the larger comparator pay systems (currently not the better pay systems) in the aggregation process. 
Each of them would have resulted in revised margin calculations that would have shown lower margins between United Nations and United States remuneration than current calculation procedures indicate. 
The Commission was informed that the margin under the current methodology was 113.0. Selection of the "highest paying method" would reflect a margin of 98.4. Use of "equal weighting" would result in a margin of 109.7. Use of logarithmic weighting would produce a margin of 110.6. 
He urged the Commission most strongly to incorporate the relevant United States federal civil service pay systems of the 11 agencies reviewed in 1992 in the remuneration margin calculations. 
All other relevant comparator pay systems should be reviewed in 1995 for possible incorporation. 
86. He considered that the margin had to be calculated on the basis of whichever was the best paying federal civil service pay system for each occupational group of relevance to the common system in consonance with the Noblemaire principle. 
87. The representative of FICSA noted the suggestion to include the special pay systems of 11 United States agencies in the margin calculation. 
It expected that other special pay systems, selected in line with the Commission's criteria, would be reviewed at the time of the next grade equivalency study. 
He further suggested that the Commission consider foreign service-type pay systems together with the additional 10 pay systems classified by the secretariat as being possibly relevant to the comparison system. 
88. The representative of FICSA noted that the weighting method chosen should depend on policy considerations. 
In the Federation's view, the Noblemaire principle would be best respected by selecting the highest pay for each equivalent job. 
He also noted that the Commission's decision on that matter would influence the study on the best paid civil service, as the pay systems used for margin calculations should also be used in that study. 
In the end, such a piecemeal approach proved inadequate, as had been implicitly recognized by the United States Government with the adoption of the FEPCA legislation. 
What seemed inescapable, however, was that the current system of weighting, under which the General Schedule played such a dominant role, was not adequate. 
91. CCISUA believed that margin calculations should incorporate the special pay systems of the United States government agencies answering the criteria established by the Commission on the basis of a comparison of functions. 
The weighting methodology should be revised with a view to using equal weights for all systems used in the comparison. 
CCISUA considered it essential to take into account in margin calculations for 1994 the pay systems of the 11 agencies examined by the Commission in 1992. 
94. Some members, in reviewing the chronology, indicated that they did not consider it appropriate to include special pay systems in the margin calculation process because special occupational rates were a viable option for the common system. 
The pay should not be spread across-the-board but used only where there were recruitment/retention problems. 
Other members recalled that some special pay systems had been included in margin calculations since 1978. 
None the less, special occupational rates had not been established within the common system, while most of the comparator's special pay systems were not being reflected in net remuneration margin comparisons. 
One member considered that some comparator staff were paid rates above common system ones because special occupational rates had not been implemented in the common system although the concept had originally been approved by the General Assembly. 
The Commission, however, considered that, under the Noblemaire principle, it should be possible to attract and retain staff from the country with the highest paid civil service. 
It therefore considered that it would be unfair not to take account of the special pay systems of the comparator in some fashion. 
95. Some Commission members noted that, if only some special pay systems were used for margin calculation purposes, it lessened the chances that comparators other than the current one would be found to be the highest paid. 
96. The Commission noted that it did now, and had for a number of years, included in margin calculations United States federal civil service pay systems that departed from the General Schedule, e.g., the Senior Executive Service (SES). 
The Commission's inclusion of such pay systems would continue to be necessary, as the United States federal civil service evolved. 
One Commission member considered such a definition essential, particularly in view of comparisons between the United States federal civil service and other national civil services in the context of the study of the highest paid national civil service. 
Other members considered that any definite determination in that regard should be pragmatic; a specific definition had not been considered necessary for more than 40 years. 
It was also noted that in any event the configuration of the comparator service was constantly evolving. 
It might, however, be necessary to establish a specific number of United States federal civil service staff in professional occupations that should be in a pay system before it could be considered for inclusion in margin calculations. 
The criteria for the selection of special pay systems was thoroughly discussed and are reflected in the decisions in paragraph 105. 
99. The Commission recalled that it had concluded that recruitment and retention problems within the common system were limited to a few occupations and geographic areas (see paras. 141-161 below). 
On the other hand special pay systems of the comparator would not have been established if the comparator had no recruitment and retention problems. 
Indeed, it was noted that the Volcker Commission, established by the comparator to examine problems within the federal civil service, had concluded that high-quality staff could no longer be recruited in sufficient numbers, particularly from the best universities. 
100. The Commission noted that, when FEPCA was established, there was an expectation that the need for special pay systems within the comparator would diminish since the intent was to close the pay gap with the non-federal sector, thereby reducing recruitment and retention difficulties. 
None the less, the FEPCA legislation had itself established a number of new special pay systems and, with the continued lack of full implementation of FEPCA, any expectation that the comparator's special pay systems would diminish might not be realized. 
The data provided were not specific with regard to civil services nor adjusted for any cost-of-living differences between the countries. 
The data nevertheless showed that the difference in real income levels between eight of the countries and the United States (the ninth country shown in the data) had gradually but significantly diminished over the years, thereby reducing the competitivity of the comparator. 
Some members felt that the trend shown in those data had implications for the remuneration levels in the common system, based as it was on remuneration levels of the comparator. 
It was noted in that context that all organizations of the common system had requested the Commission to re-examine the levels of remuneration resulting from the present application of the Noblemaire principle even though they were experiencing organizational restructuring and down-sizing. 
If, however, the comparator's special pay systems were to be included in the comparison process, the question of what weight to apply to the special pay systems in calculating United States average remuneration at different grade levels had to be addressed. 
The Commission examined three new approaches proposed by its secretariat (selection of the highest paying system for each occupation, equal weighting and logarithmic weighting) as well as the appropriateness of retention of the current approach. 
103. If the special pay systems of the 11 agencies had been fully reflected in the margin calculation with the current methodology, the impact on the net remuneration margin would have been 0.4 percentage points. 
A similar impact on the margin could be expected in 1994 if the same occupations were selected for those pay systems. 
104. Some Commission members considered that that proposal did not address the issue of the undue dominance of one United States pay system in the current comparison process, i.e., the General Schedule. 
Since the General Service was generally the lowest paid of the various pay systems applicable to professional staff, the undue dominance of that pay system in the comparison appeared to be a contravention of the Noblemaire principle. 
In measuring the United States federal civil service with its numerous pay systems, the General Schedule, because of its size, dominated the remuneration comparison process just as it dominated pay in the United States federal civil service. 
Other members felt that use of actual numbers would continue to be most appropriate because that method reflected the actual pay practices of the comparator. 
(a) To reflect fully all relevant occupations of each of the comparator's special pay systems of the 11 United States government agencies reflected in paragraph 80 above; 
(d) To apply the following criteria in reviewing United States federal pay systems for inclusion in United Nations/United States net remuneration comparisons consistent with its decision in subparagraph 105 (c) above: 
(i) Whether the pay system employed staff in a professional category; 
(v) Whether the pay system had a structured approach to job classification and pay-setting. 
106. The identification of the highest-paid national civil service for use under the application of the Noblemaire principle represents a long-standing mandate of the Commission and has been the subject of a number of General Assembly resolutions. 
At its thirty-ninth session, the Commission considered an analysis of the remuneration levels of 11 potential comparators determined on the basis of the methodology for identifying the highest-paid national civil service as approved by the Commission and endorsed by the Assembly in 1991. 
The Japanese civil service did not seem to qualify for a phase II exercise. 
The Commission decided to proceed to a phase II study of the German and Swiss national civil services. 
107. The application of the Noblemaire principle in the context of the competitiveness of common system salary levels was also addressed, including possible comparisons with other international organizations such as the World Bank, the coordinated organizations and the European Union. 
The Commission decided to limit the phase II analysis to the national civil services, while collecting information on the World Bank and the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) for reference purposes. 
108. Subsequent to the above decisions the Commission, at its fortieth session, considered a progress report by its secretariat on the initial stages of the study. 
CCAQ insisted that a comparison with other international organizations was justified by the provisions of General Assembly resolution 47/216. 
There had in fact been no consensus on the yardstick for measuring the adequacy of international civil service salaries, although the consistent thread of the United Nations system's pay policy had been the need to attract and retain staff of a high level of competence. 
The Noblemaire principle had been reverted to as an acceptable basis for pay-setting; it had however been criticized on a number of occasions for its anomalies and technical deficiencies. 
Those deficiencies centred around concerns for the unsatisfactory link of United Nations pay levels to those of a national civil service whose pay could be subject to internal policy considerations that had no validity for international civil service. 
Several alternatives to the single civil service comparator had been suggested over the years and, in fact, pay adjustments in 1949 and 1961 had been based on other comparisons. 
CCAQ believed the time had come to redefine the yardsticks used in setting United Nations common system remuneration levels for the future; the inclusion of international organizations in the comparison equation was fully warranted as those organizations competed with the United Nations common system for staff. 
Information on those organizations could be used in one of three ways: as direct comparators; in a "mix" with civil service comparisons; or as reference points for adjusting the level of the margin until the comparator civil service achieved competitiveness in the international market. 
111. In reviewing the ICSC secretariat's progress report at the fortieth session, the Secretary of CCAQ expressed his regret that the study had not been pursued more urgently, the more so since the matter had been before the Commission for some time. 
He recalled that in 1989 CCAQ had proposed a study to determine whether the United States federal civil service remained the highest-paid national civil service and that the General Assembly had invited the Commission to check the matter every five years. 
Considering that the last check had been carried out more than 12 years earlier, he requested that the study be completed with the utmost urgency. 
112. The representative of FICSA said that the Federation felt that cash compensation comparisons should be carried out on a net, take-home basis, i.e., gross salaries reduced by taxes and pension, social security, health insurance and unemployment contributions. 
The information lacking from the phase I analysis, such as the pension contributions of two of the civil services, data on other contributions deducted from United States salaries and significant non-cash compensation for any of the civil services, might have affected the final selection of civil services as comparators. 
More accurate results would have been obtained by identifying comparison points at the P-3 to P-5 levels, which carried the most weight in the United Nations staffing structure, particularly in view of the margin imbalance at the extreme grade levels. 
He also noted that the compensation comparison between the base of a potential comparator and that of the current comparator was no true reflection of the compensation received by a civil servant serving at a foreign duty station, which demonstrated the flaw in setting the margin levels. 
At the fortieth session the FICSA representative noted with disappointment the lack of progress of the study and regretted that concrete comparisons could not yet be reported. 
She considered it essential to proceed with phase II for the three potential comparators identified in phase I (Germany, Switzerland and Japan) and stressed the need for accurate measurement of cost-of-living differences, for which post adjustment indices (PAIs) were an inadequate tool. 
When reviewing the progress report at the fortieth session, the CCISUA representative had expressed disappointment that the study had not yet been completed and that it would not therefore be possible to submit a complete report to the General Assembly at its forthcoming session as originally envisaged. 
Given the biennialization of the programme of work of the Fifth Committee, that meant a two-year delay on a question that the Commission had begun considering in 1991. 
114. The Commission noted that 3 of the 11 potential comparators under phase I had been selected for study using the Commission's methodology and that, although the French civil service could have been included in phase I, non-availability of data precluded its consideration. 
The relatively low numbers of Swiss national civil service staff might affect its use as a comparator, but that could be determined only upon completion of phase II. 
The use of Germany as a comparator had some implications related to the planned relocation of the capital from Bonn to Berlin and the resultant movement of staff. 
However, the potentially serious difficulties arising from job classification arrangements made the determination of grade equivalencies particularly arduous. 
Moreover, the Commission expressed concern about the resource and time requirements for a phase II study of all three national civil services. 
If such requirements were not an issue, it would be preferable to proceed with phase II for all three national civil services. 
It was further noted that, as only one significant international organization had existed at that time, i.e., the League of Nations, it would have been redundant to specify a national civil service. 
While some members considered that direct comparisons could be made with other international civil services, such as the World Bank and OECD, others disagreed with that position. 
Some were of the view that, while direct comparisons should continue to be made with national civil services, it might be useful to collect data on the salaries and conditions of service offered by the World Bank. 
116. Accordingly some members considered it useful to proceed with a study for reference purposes with regard to the World Bank and OECD, while others preferred to proceed with the three national civil services only. 
Members in favour of obtaining further information on international organizations did not consider that the collection of additional data would bind the Commission to any specified course of action. 
117. At its fortieth session the Commission considered the progress report by its secretariat on the initial stages of the study and noted that, as anticipated, the relatively short time between the thirty-ninth and fortieth sessions had been insufficient to complete the study. 
Nevertheless, it had hoped that more detailed information could have been presented at that point. 
The collection of data from international organizations, on the other hand, had proved to be technically easier in view of the comparability of functions, pay structures and job classification systems. 
120. Some members noted that, although other national civil services were under review, it was not likely to lead to an automatic replacement of the current comparator. 
The comparator had been used since the beginning of the United Nations and its structure was relatively easy to compare to the common system. 
121. The Commission decided: 
(a) To proceed to a phase II study of the German and Swiss national civil services in the context of determining the highest paid civil service; 
(b) To proceed to collect further information on the World Bank and OECD for reference purposes; 
(c) To note the progress report on the study of the highest paid civil service concerning the German and Swiss national civil services and to request its secretariat to submit a full report on the completed study at its forty-first session. 
122. In order to respond to the Assembly's request referred to in paragraph 38 (e) above and its subsequent request at its forty-eighth session (resolution 48/224, sect. II.B), the Commission examined the structure of the salary scale for the Professional and higher categories. 
In addressing the structure of the salary scale, the Commission examined various related issues that had arisen over the last several years. 
It noted that it had examined the matter in 1989 as part of its comprehensive review of the conditions of service of the Professional and higher categories. 
In its 1994 review of this item, the Commission examined the issue as it related to a number of restructuring proposals emanating primarily from the organizations. 
The question of imbalance in the United States/United Nations remuneration ratios at different grades of the scale was primarily addressed under the item in accordance with the mandate given at the forty-seventh and forty-eighth sessions of the Assembly. 
That ratio was much more favourable for the lower grades than the higher ones and reflected a number of factors, including the statistical techniques used in deriving the ratios as part of net remuneration margin comparisons. 
The other factors included the improved conditions of service at the SES levels (1991 increases of 22 to 30 per cent), which had not been matched by improved conditions for equivalent grades (D-1 and D-2) in the common system. 
The 1994 revised margin calculations removed most of the problems due to statistical techniques and resulted in a reduction in about half of the measured imbalance so the United Nations/United States ratios were adjusted to 153.4 for P-1 grades and 113.5 for the D-2 grade. 
The Commission was presented with proposals for reducing the remaining imbalance in a gradual and partial manner in the context of changes in the level and structure of the salary scale. 
124. With regard to the imbalance in net remuneration ratios, the Chairman of CCAQ noted that CCAQ had since 1989 repeatedly drawn attention to the problems of imbalance. 
It also concluded that whatever corrections were to be made would have to be introduced in conjunction with adjustments to the base scale at the time of a real increase. 
125. CCAQ believed that it was necessary to correct the imbalances as soon as possible, but recognized that it might not be possible to correct all distortions immediately and that that process may take a number of years. 
CCAQ supported the elimination of the United States GS-7 level in the margin comparisons and the adjustments to the structural imbalances at the D-1 and D-2 levels, which appeared to have been created largely because of the increases in United States SES pay in recent years. 
126. CCAQ believed that there was no impediment at the current stage to the Commission recommending in principle to the Assembly that the imbalances, which were currently a phenomenon of the United Nations/United States net remuneration ratios, could be corrected at the time of the next salary increase. 
127. With regard to the imbalance in the net remuneration ratios at various grades, the representative of FICSA noted that the item could not be considered in isolation. 
Other decisions requested of the Commission had a direct bearing on the problem. 
If the Commission decided to reflect the comparator's special pay systems in margin calculations more appropriately, additional adjustments might be made to the inter-grade level imbalances. 
He considered that those changes would satisfy the General Assembly's request. 
129. The FICSA representative recalled that the structure of a salary scale was not an end in itself; the scale derived from such general policy considerations as the desired/required hierarchical structure of the organization and its human resources management strategy. 
Although the size of the grade spans and the value of step increments were based on technical considerations, they could also be influenced by policy considerations. 
FICSA believed that most of the suggestions for changing the structure of the salary scale resulted from a poorly articulated feeling of the Assembly that something should be done to address a margin imbalance, which did not constitute a valid basis for a human resources management strategy. 
130. The representative of CCISUA considered that the views expressed at the time of the 1989 comprehensive review remained valid: the main problem was not the structure of the salary scale but rather the level of salaries. 
With regard to the Assembly's request to review imbalances at the top and bottom of the scale, he reiterated the view that the common system should not be a clone of the comparator service. 
The current study of the highest paid national civil service showed that both the Swiss and German national civil services paid more than the current comparator at the bottom of the scale and less at the top. 
He therefore concluded that the comparator's compensation philosophy was not and need not be shared universally. 
A change in any of those procedures could make a difference in the results obtained. 
These various needs included the existence of clearly defined work at different levels; the desired hierarchical structure; human resource planning requirements of the organizations; policy determinations on rewards for merit versus seniority, etc. 
That issue had been addressed, at least in part, by the Commission's decision on the methodology for margin calculation (see para. 171 (a) below). 
The second, noted by organizations and staff, was that of limited career prospects. 
135. With regard to further improvement in the imbalance of the salary scale at the top and bottom, the Commission noted that a grade equivalency exercise with the United States federal civil service was scheduled in 1995. 
Inclusion of the GS-7 equivalency in 1994 resulted in a remuneration ratio of 153.4/100 as opposed to a ratio of 144.4/100 that would pertain in the absence of such an equivalency. 
In this context it considered proposals for a redistribution of any future real salary increase in such a manner as to reduce the imbalance in the scale further. 
However, some felt that it was essential to deal with all comparison discrepancies at the top as well as the bottom of the scale. 
The situation vis--vis any new comparator could not be assessed with any degree of certainty until further data were collected in the context of the highest paid national civil service exercise. 
139. The Commission noted that it would consider the item further in 1995 under its review of the application of the Noblemaire principle. 
140. The Commission decided to report to the Assembly as follows: 
(b) That review of the salary scale structure had been undertaken against the background of a review of the application of the Noblemaire principle that would not be completed until 1995; 
(c) The salary scale structure review had indicated that the observed imbalance for different Professional grade levels arose from a combination of apparent and real factors; 
(d) Some imbalance has been identified as resulting from the inappropriate use of regression analysis and square-root weighting in margin calculations. 
Some further elements of imbalance were identified in connection with the use of GS-7 grade equivalencies and that would be addressed in the context of a grade equivalency study to be undertaken in 1995; 
(e) The remaining causes of imbalance were recognized to be specific to margin calculations vis--vis the current comparator and might not be significant in the case of other comparators. 
Accordingly, the remaining imbalance could not be addressed until the ongoing study to identify the highest paid national civil service was completed; 
The matter was therefore pending until a new comparator was identified or a real pay increase was to be effected. 
141. In the context of the examination of the application of the Noblemaire principle, ICSC undertook a review of recruitment and retention difficulties on the basis of a study prepared by CCAQ at the Commission's request. 
142. Introducing the CCAQ study, the Chairman of CCAQ said that the body of data analysed, which had been provided by 13 common-system organizations, was a significant advance on anything that had been done in that area to date. 
144. With regard to turnover rates, one of the most important factors was the cost of replacement, which was particularly high in an international setting like the common system. 
The fact that turnover was most critical for nationals of high-income countries, at a time of record unemployment in those countries, supported the proposition that United Nations salaries were unattractive. 
The rise of the dual-career family was also a barrier for the organizations in recruiting talented people to work abroad. 
146. As for recruitment difficulties, CCAQ underlined that, although candidates were applying in record numbers, the proportion with even the minimum level of qualifications was very small. 
The inadequate supply of qualified candidates was particularly acute among experienced, mid-career specialists across a broad spectrum of occupational disciplines. 
Those problems could not be captured through data on numbers of offers refused, because in such cases, potential candidates most often withdrew before the formal offer stage when they learned of common system salaries. 
The share of appointments made high in the salary ranges was not a reliable diagnostic tool either: most organizations avoided that practice because of its demoralizing effect on serving staff. 
The conclusions of the study, in relation to both turnover and recruitment, were important and cause for concern. 
Staff should not normally be leaving the organizations in such large numbers at the P-4 level and above, after six or more years' service. 
As to recruitment, he stressed that the number of applicants bore no relation to the quality of candidates. 
149. The representative of the International Civil Aviation Organization (ICAO) said that his organization's problems were ones of recruitment rather than retention. 
Civil servants recruited from those countries often received equalization payments; moreover, they were frequently recruited at higher steps in the grade, a practice he saw as creating discrimination in pay between developed and developing countries. 
150. The representative of the International Labour Office (ILO) reiterated the concerns expressed about quality of applicants and said it was debatable whether the United Nations system was still getting the best candidates. 
Global unemployment assured a plethora of candidates for vacant posts but, as was the case on the outside job market, that did not necessarily make it easy to identify a candidate of the requisite calibre. 
Recruitment was further hampered by constraints such as the requirements of equitable geographic distribution, gender balance and the trend towards shorter contracts. 
She suggested that data on the time-span between the first posting of a vacancy announcement and the acceptance of a job often by a selected candidate would, over a period of years, reveal recruitment problems in virtually all organizations, occupational groups and geographic locations. 
In many cases, the best candidates, when apprised of United Nations salary levels, preferred to work for the European Union or the Coordinated Organizations. 
It had been suggested that a fast turnover of staff might be welcome, but apart from the cost of replacement, the process also took considerable time and entailed the loss of experienced staff, during which substantive work was disrupted. 
154. The prejudicial effects of insufficient remuneration were not limited to recruitment and retention. 
The analysis represented substantial progress towards the establishment of a solid database on recruitment and turnover rates. 
It trusted that the organizations themselves would now recognize the cost-effectiveness of such systems. 
156. That having been said, the Commission was somewhat hesitant about using only statistical data on recruitment and retention as the sole indicator of the adequacy or otherwise of remuneration. 
Members noted the views expressed by FICSA that there were a number of other factors that came into play. 
In respect of recruitment they included: recruitment and prospecting methods; need to respond to policy requirements in respect of geographical distribution, gender balance, and in some cases, recruitment of young people; the increase in dual-career families, etc. 
157. So far as retention of staff was concerned, turnover rates were not necessarily a sign of disaffection with salary levels; sometimes staff, in the United Nations system as elsewhere, simply wished to make a career change. 
In some organizations, staff were being encouraged to leave under reduction-in-force exercises. 
It was also noted that a degree of staff turnover was healthy: what was important to establish was whether the rates of turnover in the organizations were unduly high, and if so, why. 
The anecdotal data annexed to the CCAQ document provided some useful insights into the reasons for voluntary departures, but more data would be needed before meaningful conclusions could be drawn. 
In that respect, it was noted that, even in cases where solid databases existed, it was often difficult to capture information on the reasons for voluntary departures. 
Exit interviews had a certain value, but experience had shown that staff were often reluctant to divulge at that point their real reasons for leaving. 
160. In particular it was difficult to establish whether the turnover rates reported were really abnormally high for the international civil service, since no norms had been established in that regard. 
Over all, the Commission concluded that, while the data presented showed that there were some recruitment difficulties at some grade levels in respect of some occupations and nationalities, they did not demonstrate convincingly that the problems were widespread or acute. 
The inherent difficulties of drawing conclusions from recruitment data were also recognized, given that it was often an exercise in proving negatives. 
The Commission felt that what was useful about the data was that they provided a good baseline against which future analyses could be compared and trends established. 
For future exercises, further data on the reasons for voluntary departures should be provided; in that regard, case studies such as those given in the document were useful, although they needed to be supported by statistical data. 
161. The Commission decided to note with appreciation the information provided by CCAQ and to request the organizations to monitor the situation regarding recruitment and retention difficulties, with a view to presenting data on the matter on a periodic basis. 
It encouraged the organizations to establish structured databases for that purpose, to expand the sample and to explore ways of determining the reasons for voluntary departures of staff. 
The timing and format of future reporting to the Commission should be coordinated between the ICSC and CCAQ secretariats, taking into account the views expressed during the discussion. 
163. The Chairman of CCAQ noted that the current margin estimate for 1994 was 113. 
As in previous years he noted that the margins at the D-1 and D-2 levels were non-existent. 
United Nations pay was significantly below that of the comparator at those levels. 
That imbalance in margin levels could not be ignored forever. 
The net remuneration amounts were above United States levels only at the P-3 and P-2 levels for ICAO staff. 
He expressed serious concern about his organization's ability to recruit from the comparator civil service. 
In his view it was not realistic to expect United States federal civil servants to accept jobs in ICAO at lower salaries than they were earning at home in Washington. 
ICAO was, however, still able to recruit from the comparator civil service because of supplementary payments paid by the United States Administration. 
166. The representative of FICSA expressed concern at the rapid change in the New York/Washington cost-of-living differential and hoped that it did not indicate inherent instability in the model chosen, but represented its sensitivity to real external factors. 
With regard to square-root weighting and regression analysis, he noted that the use of either full or square-root weights was statistically defensible and a decision as to which weights to use was a policy matter independent of short-term financial considerations. 
FICSA was of the view that the same weighting procedure should be used to average salaries on both sides. 
FICSA agreed that the use of regression was neither necessary nor desirable and was a complication in the methodology that brought neither accuracy, precision nor transparency. 
167. The representative of CCISUA considered that the use of actual weights instead of square-root weights in the calculation of average United States salaries per United Nations common system grade would be technically superior. 
That, however, was not desirable in that particular instance, where the dominance of certain United Nations occupations over others should be duly reflected. 
Although that did not eliminate the imbalance in the remuneration ratios between P-1 and D-2, it went a long way towards doing so. 
Since, under FEPCA, the comparator was no longer using that statistical technique, that was an additional reason for discontinuing its use in the common system. 
Finally, she indicated that the elimination of the use of square-root weights and regression analysis would contribute substantially to simplifying and rendering more transparent highly complex calculations that few could understand. 
168. The Commission noted that the impact of using regressed or unregressed salaries was practically negligible in terms of the overall margin. 
However, the use of regression introduced a complication and resulted in distorting the salary ratios at individual grades. 
In that regard it was noted that, while the United Nations/United States ratios based on regressed salaries were approximately 178 and 116 to 100 at the P-1 and D-2 levels respectively, the corresponding ratios based on unregressed (actual) salaries were approximately 153 and 113 to 100, respectively. 
Now that, under FEPCA legislation, the comparator was no longer using regression analysis, there was an additional reason for discontinuing its use in the common system. 
The Commission noted that those agencies no longer considered the issue to be of concern, particularly in view of the rather minimal impact of square-root weighting on overall margin results. 
As a result the average margin for the period 1990-1994 was 116.1. 
The base/floor system was designed not only to provide a minimum level of remuneration for the United Nations system staff but also to serve as the reference point for calculating certain separation payments and the mobility and hardship allowance. 
The scale was subsequently revised with effect from 1 March 1991, 1992, 1993 and 1994. 
CCAQ attached importance to the maintenance of the regular annual updating of the base/floor salary scale and hence to the current proposal. 
CCAQ also supported the consequential revision of staff assessment rates, if that proved necessary. 
He noted that the data that should have been used for the ECI adjustment covered the period from October 1991 to September 1992, while the locality-pay adjustment had been based on 1993 data. 
The Federation believed that the salaries of common system staff should be adjusted more promptly to reflect the salary situation of the comparator better. 
176. The representative of CCISUA fully supported the proposed adjustment of 4.1 per cent effective 1 March 1995. 
It was equally important to maintain the value of the mobility and hardship allowance in real terms. 
Since there was a 14-month lag in the reflection of United States salary increases in the common system's base/floor salary scale, the United Nations base/floor scale would again lag behind United States salaries by January 1995. 
177. The Commission recalled that it had reviewed the base/floor salary scale levels annually since 1990 and made recommendations to the General Assembly, following which the Assembly had revised the level of the base/floor salary effective 1 March of each year from 1991 to 1994. 
The changes recommended and approved were as follows: 
The related impact on the mobility and hardship allowance and separation payments was considered to reflect the normal effect of the decisions at the time of the comprehensive review of remuneration for the Professional and higher categories. 
At that time a linkage had been established between the level of the mobility and hardship allowance and base/floor salary scale, using the adjustment mechanism followed by the comparator. 
179. The Commission recalled that the General Assembly's request that the Commission review and, if necessary, recommend revised rates of staff assessment consequential upon changes in the base/floor salary scale. 
In that context, the Commission invited the Assembly to note that the substantial staff assessment change recommended in 1993 had followed an extended period in which no adjustments had been made despite a number of changes in the base/floor scale. 
As those staff assessment changes had taken effect only on 1 March 1994, it was too early to assess their impact. 
Given the relatively small adjustment in the base/floor scale recommended for 1995, any consequential changes in the staff assessment scale would also be relatively minor. 
The Commission would, however, continue to monitor the situation, in conjunction with the United Nations, and make such recommendations in that regard in the future as the evolving situation of the Tax Equalization Fund merited. 
180. With regard to financial implications, if the base/floor was adjusted on 1 March 1995 by 4.1 per cent through the usual method of consolidating multiplier points on a no-loss/no-gain basis, the impact for the common system in 1995 was estimated as follows: 
181. The Commission decided to recommend to the General Assembly that the current base/floor salary scale should be increased by 4.1 per cent through consolidation of an equivalent element of post adjustment, with effect from 1 March 1995. 
The resulting base/floor salary scale and associated staff assessment scale, for use in conjunction with gross base salaries for staff without primary dependants, are shown in annex III to the present report. 
183. For the 1994 review, the Commission had before it the details of the percentage change required in the children's allowance and secondary dependant's allowance based on changes in tax abatement and social legislation for the seven headquarters countries between 1991 and 1993. 
On the basis of an analysis of experience over the five years of operation of the present system, adjustments to the present system of establishing local-currency allowances were proposed for the Commission's consideration. 
As an alternative to continuation of the present local-currency entitlement system, proposals were made for a floor system that would ensure that the United States dollar equivalent of local-currency allowances would not fall below the value of the allowances payable in the United States dollar area. 
He noted that, out of a total of 18,569 staff members in the Professional and higher categories, just 652 or 3.5 per cent were in receipt of the secondary dependant's allowance. 
He suggested that in future the United States dollar figure should be used rather than the CFA amount for the 14 countries in which the CFA franc had been used to date. 
185. CCAQ also agreed with the recommendation that, for the two-year period between reviews, the local currency amount in hard-currency duty stations should not be less than the United States dollar equivalent. 
186. The President of FICSA observed that the amount of time spent on discussing dependency allowances in different forums was disproportionate to the financial implications for the common system as well as to the impact of such allowances on the staff. 
That was particularly true of the secondary dependant's allowance, which in no way compensated for the additional costs incurred as a result of expatriation. 
Far more important was the issue of the definition of dependency, the rationale for the dependency allowances and their adequacy. 
FICSA hoped to raise those issues at a future session. 
187. The proposed revision to the children's and secondary dependant's allowances had the support of FICSA. 
The Federation similarly endorsed the setting of a floor of $1,400 equivalent in local currency, as well as CCAQ's proposal for the use of the dollar amount in CFA currency countries. 
As far as the secondary dependant's allowance was concerned, only staff members without a dependent spouse were eligible to claim a secondary dependant's allowance. 
Even in cases where the dependent family member replaced a spouse in the staff member's household, that staff member did not receive remuneration at the dependency rate, nor did the family member have any entitlements in the event of the death of the staff member. 
188. FICSA advocated that in the case of staff members with a dependent spouse, the secondary dependant's allowance should be equal to that of the children's allowance. 
For those without a dependent spouse, the same benefits and entitlements, with the same limitations, should apply to a family member living with the staff member. 
As an interim measure, and until such time as the broader issue was reviewed, FICSA would accept an increase of the secondary dependant's allowance to half that of the children's allowance. 
189. The representative of CCISUA indicated agreement with the proposal for increasing the children's allowance by 10.26 per cent and the secondary dependant's allowance to 50 per cent thereof. 
190. The Commission noted that the 1994 review had been undertaken using the methodology that had been established for biennial reviews. 
However, that had not been approved either then by the General Assembly or later by the Commission when it reconsidered the matter in 1992. 
As regards the issue of local currency entitlements, consideration was given to amending the system to provide a floor to protect those duty stations where currencies which had earlier been hard had subsequently softened. 
191. The Commission decided: 
(b) The present local-currency entitlement system for hard-currency duty stations should be maintained on the basis of an updated list of hard-currency duty stations for which local-currency entitlements were specified (see annex IV). 
192. The financial implications of the Commission's recommendations above in respect of the level of children's and secondary dependant's allowances were estimated at US$ 1.8 million per year, system-wide. 
On the basis of the revised headquarters methodology, surveys were undertaken in 1993 in Paris and Montreal. 
194. At its summer 1994 session, the Commission considered a proposal by FICSA to review the methodologies for both headquarters and non-headquarters duty stations and to consider a series of innovations for inclusion in a revised methodology. 
The Commission also considered a proposal by CCISUA in respect of the headquarters methodology. 
195. Drawing a distinction between the headquarters and non-headquarters surveys, the Chairman of CCAQ noted that, for non-headquarters surveys, training had been organized for administration and staff representatives and that a manual of practice as well as other training materials were available for those involved in surveys. 
For headquarters surveys a draft manual had only recently been made available and few training courses had taken place. 
He considered that the Commission's review of the methodology should be limited to areas that would have no direct impact on surveys already implemented. 
There were technical grounds for modifying the methodology with regard to specific features applicable to certain duty stations, such as the inclusion of extra steps in the calculation of the scales for Geneva and the language factor in Vienna and Rome. 
196. Recalling the discussions of tripartite Working Groups and of the Commission itself on that subject, CCAQ noted those cases where CCAQ had made statements in respect of the questions raised by FICSA. 
With regard to the non-headquarters methodology, he noted that certain matters raised by FICSA concerned the application of the methodology and should therefore be dealt with through the local salary survey process. 
As to the quantification of benefits, CCAQ maintained its recommendation that the quantification of airline tickets and separation benefits should be suppressed in view of the distortions that could result. 
He noted that there were significant differences in the application of the salary survey methodology as between headquarters and non-headquarters duty stations, the latter being characterized by a participatory approach, including a manual and a comprehensive training programme. 
198. In a subsequent intervention during the discussion by the Commission, he said that it was not necessary to reopen the methodology per se; the Commission should take careful note of the concerns about the survey process expressed by the various parties. 
He cited such issues as abrupt devaluation in the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, or the large number of General Service staff on peace-keeping missions. 
It was important not to open general issues as that would place staff in Paris and Montreal at a disadvantage. The United Nations sought an open process where all parties could bring their expertise to bear. 
He informed the Commission that legal proceedings were pending before the Administrative Tribunal of ILO in which several UNESCO staff were challenging the legal validity of the revised methodology. 
He recalled that the UNESCO administration had implemented decisions and recommendations of the Commission on the presumption that such decisions and recommendations were lawful. 
He hoped that the Commission would not take any decisions that could prejudge the issues to be adjudicated upon by the Tribunal or that could adversely affect the defence of the UNESCO administration. 
With regard to the revised methodology, he stated that, while it might benefit from improvements, it should remain unchanged until the current cycle of headquarters surveys had been completed. 
That position of principle was justified by the demands of equity and fair play for General Service staff in Paris and Montreal where the revised methodology had already been applied. 
200. The representative of the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO), on behalf of FAO and the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO), noted that a number of the concerns presented by the staff were shared by the administration of his organization. 
On behalf of FAO and UNIDO, he advocated the maintenance of the language factor and a more flexible approach to the quantification of benefits. 
She reminded the Commission that she had assured the FICSA membership of a new receptiveness on the part of the Commission to the concerns of the staff. 
While it was the prerogative of the Commission to review General Service salary survey methodologies, FICSA remained convinced that the current methodology required fine-tuning without delay. 
As far as the contention that a review mid-stream would be inequitable to staff in Montreal and Paris, she stressed that staff at both those duty stations were in support of the FICSA position. 
In the case of Paris, an appeal to the ILO Tribunal had had no impact on current discussions, while in Montreal action could still be taken to rectify the situation. 
Where staff members at a particular duty station had confidence in the soundness of a methodology, they would not systematically challenge the results of a survey. 
Finally, she recalled the words used by the Chairman of the Commission in his introductory statement - responsiveness and flexibility, collaboration and mutual respect - and affirmed that consideration of the agenda item would be the acid test of those words. 
202. The representative of CCISUA noted that the surveys already conducted in Paris and Montreal clearly indicated the need for modifications in the methodology and for flexibility in its application. 
He recalled that the language factor for Rome and Vienna took into account and quantified the additional qualifications required from international civil servants. 
The Commission's decision to eliminate that factor did not recognize reality, as the staff at those locations were at least bilingual. 
The fact that organizations now found it easier to recruit staff with the required language skills at the local level did not justify the suspension of comparisons with the local market. 
He expressed the wish that the Commission analyse CCISUA's proposals in-depth and that solutions acceptable to all parties would be found. 
203. The Commission recalled that the revised methodology had been debated extensively in working groups, composed of representatives of the Commission, administrations and staff, and discussed within the Commission before it was promulgated in 1992. 
Under the circumstances, most members believed that the Commission would need additional technical guidance. 
Such guidance and consideration would require more time than was available at the current session. 
Accordingly, members agreed to reconsider the item at the next session. 
204. The Commission was informed by its Chairman that he had received representations from the staff representatives of UNESCO requesting the Commission to re-examine the technical justification for the revised methodology and its impact on UNESCO staff, in particular the quantification of fringe benefits and seniority in grade. 
In that context, further representations had been received from the staff representatives of FAO, UNIDO, the World Health Organization (WHO), IAEA and the International Telecommunication Union (ITU) on the issue of the Rome survey in particular and the methodology in general. 
205. The Commission recalled that, on the basis of that provision, it had applied such flexibility to address unique characteristics in the case of both Paris and Montreal and it intended to continue to do so in the surveys at the remaining five duty stations. 
Whereas the Commission considered it important to evaluate the issues raised, it felt that more experience in applying the methodology to other duty stations was required before a review should take place. 
Furthermore, the Commission considered that any changes to the methodology while the survey round was not yet completed could result in unfair treatment of staff in Montreal and Paris. 
In that regard the Commission noted that the results of the surveys thus far conducted had been driven by the economic conditions at those duty stations. 
206. The Commission noted the view of CCAQ that a consideration of the application of the methodology could be undertaken currently without affecting the outcome of the surveys already carried out. 
Such an exercise might ensure that future surveys were conducted on a tripartite basis, a process to which the organizations expressed their commitment. 
CCAQ had emphasized that the current methodology not only raised a number of technical concerns, but also had political and legal implications and affected staff-management relations. 
Such a review would require a thorough and detailed study by the Commission's secretariat based on the issues raised by FICSA and CCISUA as well as other observations made during the current survey round. 
Nevertheless, consideration could be given to a preliminary discussion of the various issues raised. 
207. With regard to the specific problems identified by FICSA and CCISUA, the Commission noted that the substance of the questions had already been exhaustively and extensively addressed in the comprehensive review (1992). 
The question of adjustment for language in Rome and Vienna, where the local language was not a working language of the organizations, had been raised in a number of interventions by the representatives of both staff and administration. 
The Commission noted, however, that the methodology already provided for transitional measures if the exclusion of the previously granted adjustment led to a freeze of salaries. 
However, such situations as required remedy would be addressed on a duty-station-by-duty station basis in the context of exercising the flexibility already structured into the methodology, as noted in paragraph 11 above. 
208. The Commission decided: 
(b) That a comprehensive review of the application of the methodology should be undertaken upon completion of the current round of surveys at headquarters duty stations; 
(c) To reaffirm its position with regard to the need to consider the unique characteristics of each of the headquarters duty stations as evidenced in the survey methodology, which states that: 
"the methodology attempts to strike a balance between consistency of approach in the application of a general methodology to all headquarters duty stations and the flexibility needed to address local conditions in each headquarters duty station". 
209. As part of its responsibilities under article 12.1 of its statute, the Commission in October 1993 conducted a survey of best prevailing conditions of service for the General Service and related categories at Montreal. 
As a result of maintaining the current scale, combined savings of approximately US$ 590,000 per annum would be realized by organizations with General Service staff in Montreal. 
Those estimates were calculated at the exchange rate of $Can 1.32 = US$ 1.00 in effect on 1 October 1993. 
It also addressed questions of principle regarding the methodology for determining the conditions of service of NPOs as well as a number of specific issues deriving therefrom (including relativities with the remuneration of other staff categories and benefit quantification). 
212. In the light of the changing needs and objectives of the common system, the Working Group had agreed on an updated set of criteria for NPO usage, which might be considered for recommendation by the Commission to the General Assembly. 
It was also recommending procedures for notification of, and reporting on, NPO usage, including periodic reviews by the Commission. 
In addition, the Group recommended that the Commission request organizations to develop a set of standard benchmark job descriptions for global use in NPO salary surveys, so as to permit a more accurate comparison in the job matching process. 
The Working Group also recommended that the salary differentials between NPO and General Service scales should be consistent with those observed in the construction of General Service scales. 
It further recommended that the methodology for the quantification of benefits for NPOs be reviewed, since those benefits represented a substantial part of income at a number of duty stations. 
213. Additional or updated information that the Working Group had requested, including a comparison between NPO salary levels and those of equivalent grade levels of the United States Embassy at selected duty stations, was provided by the ICSC secretariat in a separate document. 
214. The Chairman of CCAQ considered the working group process to have been most beneficial in furthering the discussion of the item. 
Greater consistency in the grading of posts and in recruitment standards was important and would continue to be pursued. 
The reaffirmation of the application of the Master Standard for classifying posts and of the Flemming principle for determining conditions of service were fundamental conclusions that the organizations wholeheartedly supported. 
As to the application of the salary survey methodology, the organizations concerned wished to confirm that they strictly applied the methodology for surveys in non-headquarters duty stations. 
They intended to develop benchmark job descriptions for use in salary surveys, as recommended by the Working Group. 
The organizations continued to quantify benefits in salary surveys in accordance with the methodology approved by the Commission. 
The recommendation concerning salary scale construction was an important point which the New York Steering Committee would take into account. 
215. The main user organizations wished to emphasize that the conditions originally established by the Commission for the employment of NPOs had been framed so as to recognize the different operational needs of the organizations. 
CCAQ also noted that the use of NPOs was becoming more widespread. 
Recently, FAO had announced that it was introducing the category. 
WHO was reviewing the appropriateness of introducing the category. 
216. The representative of the United Nations appreciated the consultative spirit that had characterized the Working Group's work and broadly endorsed its conclusions and recommendations, including the proposed revised criteria. 
The United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) had prepared updated information that more accurately reflected the situation at a number of duty stations, which the Commission might wish to examine. 
The organizations awaited the consultations that had been foreseen with the ICSC secretariat. 
Some organizations continued to have no need for the NPO category; for others, like UNDP, utilization of the NPO category was intrinsic to the policy of enhancing national capacity and government execution. 
In that connection, he recalled that other employers, such as the World Bank, non-governmental organizations (NGOs) and regional development banks as well as private multinational companies and other employers also employed national Professional staff. 
For an organization with a policy of rotating its international Professional staff, such as UNDP, NPOs provided an important element of continuity in field offices. 
It was in the interest of UNDP to have a properly qualified cadre of national staff and it therefore applied rigorous selection and recruitment criteria to NPOs. 
It intended to maintain a proper mix between national and international staff. 
Before concluding, he noted that the data presented in the secretariat's supplementary document on United Nations/United States Embassy salary comparisons were incomplete; UNDP had developed more up-to-date figures. 
Further consultations should be held on that aspect. 
218. The representative of the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) said that, as the largest user of NPOs, UNICEF had had almost entirely positive experience with the use of the category. 
Indeed, NPOs had been pivotal to UNICEF's operational success in recent years, as many of its activities relied on a grass-roots participatory approach. 
When the NPO category was first established, a number of the best qualified General Service staff had been promoted to NPO. 
In recent times, however, an increasing number of NPOs were recruited externally. 
In response to a query raised, he informed the Commission that 38.7 per cent of UNICEF NPOs were women. 
219. The representative of FAO announced FAO's intention to use NPOs. 
Furthermore, FICSA recalled that, since NPOs were Professional staff, the quantification of outside benefits should include all those offered to Professional staff in the private sector. 
221. The representative of CCISUA said that it was apparent that the use of NPOs was increasing in the common system and was especially prevalent in two organizations. 
CCISUA fully concurred with the conclusions reached by the Working Group on the use of the Flemming principle and the Master Standard for that group of staff. 
There was no separate methodology for determining the remuneration of NPOs. 
The ICSC secretariat, in consultation with representatives of staff and administrations, should develop certain aspects of the remuneration methodology so as to take into account the differences between NPOs and other locally recruited staff. 
Commenting on the use of the United States Embassy for comparison purposes, CCISUA noted that comparisons should be made with more than one employer. 
CCISUA concurred with the Working Group's conclusion that the quantification methodology required further study by the secretariat in consultation with organizations and staff. 
CCISUA maintained that fringe benefits should be quantified on the basis of their market value rather than of the cost to the employer. 
222. The Commission recalled that it had first addressed the issue in depth at its twelfth session, in 1980. 
It had endorsed a series of conditions for the employment of NPOs 9/ presented by CCAQ, which appears in annex VI to the present report. 
It had subsequently reverted to the matter of NPOs in 1982, 1983 and 1986; on the latter occasion, it had recognized the evolution of that group of staff as necessary but reiterated the limited conditions for its use that had been established in 1980. 
In 1987, it had approved the salary survey methodology for NPOs (essentially a variant of the General Service methodology for non-headquarters duty stations) and had decided that the Master Standard for the classification of Professional posts was the appropriate vehicle for classifying NPO posts. 
While reaffirming its recognition of the need for NPOs under specified conditions, it had expressed concern about the increasing number of staff in the category. 
225. The NPO issue had next arisen in 1992 when it had become necessary to review the salary survey methodology for the category as a result of the review of the General Service salary survey methodology for non-headquarters duty stations. 
Noting at that time that the use of the category had continued to expand, the Commission had flagged the matter for in-depth review, and in 1993 had established a Working Group to examine all aspects of NPO employment. 
That was evident from the overall increase in the numbers of NPOs employed (from less than 300 in 1980 to over 1,600 at end 1993) and from the growing number of organizations using the category. 
In that connection, the Commission noted that in 1980 the use of the category had been confined to the United Nations, UNDP and UNICEF. 
The Commission also noted that, whereas in the early years following the establishment of the category a considerable number of NPO staff had been promoted from the General Service category, recruitment criteria for that group of staff were now applied more stringently. 
Whereas the 1980 criteria had taken as given that the functions of NPOs would be handed over to national institutions, and thus should be time-limited, a significant proportion of NPOs in the major employing organizations now held permanent appointments and performed duties of an ongoing nature, including managerial functions. 
Indeed, organizations that had a policy of rotating their international staff saw NPOs as an important source of continuity in their field offices. 
That had in turn increased pressure over the years to enhance career prospects for NPOs. 
227. The views of members differed as to whether the developments cited above were desirable in the broader context of the role of the international civil service. 
Some noted that the upsurge in the use of NPOs was proof of the validity of the category. 
The use of NPOs should be further encouraged as being consistent with the changing focus of development assistance, both within and outside the United Nations system, towards a more participatory grass-roots approach. 
Although the category might have grown haphazardly, it had now come of age and should not be ignored or marginalized. 
Seen in that context, the career prospects of NPOs should be further enhanced. 
Furthermore, the widespread use of NPOs was prejudicial to the recruitment and career development of young international Professional staff. 
NPOs should not become a parallel career service; the duration of their employment should be limited, and their number possibly restricted. 
Others, while not necessarily advocating the active expansion of NPOs, did not see the current situation as threatening: the key consideration was that the use of NPOs be fully consistent with organizations' operational requirements as established by the legislative body. 
According to yet another view, it would be only realistic to recognize that NPOs were an integral part of the international civil service and to treat them accordingly, rather than as an appendage. 
228. At another level, some members were of the view that the matter of the use of NPOs could not satisfactorily be resolved in isolation from an integrated overview of how the international civil service was responding to changing internal and external imperatives. 
That should include the respective roles of various staff groups, both international and local, including newly emerging arrangements (e.g., for mission assignments). 
229. The diversity of views notwithstanding, the Commission was unanimous in recognizing the valuable contribution made by NPOs to the work of the organizations. 
230. The Commission recognized that the central issue before it was the proposed revised criteria for the use of NPOs. 
While they were acknowledged as an attempt to put order into the situation, some viewed them as a piecemeal solution, a reflection of the current situation that did not address the real issues. 
In that connection, a view was expressed that the Commission was revisiting a dilemma that had existed at the time of the introduction of NPOs and that their more widespread use had merely brought more sharply into focus. 
Broad issues of equity of treatment were involved, including the issue of why that category of staff should not be used at headquarters duty stations. 
231. Others considered the proposed revised criteria to be a considerable improvement over the currently applicable conditions, which did not reflect the real situation regarding the deployment of NPOs. 
232. Following the above exchange of views, the Commission concluded that, despite the diversity of views expressed, and the hesitancy of some members, there was merit in placing the current use of the NPO category on a sounder footing. 
There could be no question of doing away with NPOs, and even if the Commission were to seek to constrain their use, organizations would resort to other contractual arrangements to accommodate their needs, leading to further fragmentation of common system arrangements. 
At the same time, the Commission wished its secretariat to explore the possibility of providing in the work programme for consideration of the broader issues raised in the debate. 
Otherwise, the essential features of the 1980 criteria had been retained, and in some cases amplified. 
234. In examining the revised criteria proposed by the Working Group, the Commission saw as crucial the requirement that the employment of NPOs by a given common system organization be firmly grounded in a policy framework established by the organization's legislative body. 
It wished to receive information from prospective employing organizations in that regard. 
235. The Commission confirmed that NPOs should be nationals of the country in which they were to serve, be recruited locally and not be subject to assignment outside the home country. 
Exceptional circumstances where an NPO might be temporarily seconded outside the home country should not detract from that basic principle. 
It further confirmed the need for a national content in NPO work and in that connection reiterated that NPOs should be employed to perform functions that utilized their national knowledge and experience, and not merely as a convenient substitute for international Professionals. 
Those functions should be specified in the job description. 
With regard to the need for high standards of recruitment, qualifications and performance, the Commission noted the assurances of the major employing organizations that they were applying increasingly rigorous recruitment requirements. 
On the question of the need to maintain a balance between international and local Professionals, ICSC agreed to endorse the Working Group's recommendations, subject to the reservations expressed by some members regarding the growth of the NPO category, as noted above. 
That principle should be reflected through comparisons with nationals at the locality carrying out similar functions at the same level, through the application of the salary survey methodology for non-headquarters duty stations as revised by the Commission in 1993. 
In that connection, the view was expressed the application of the Flemming principle and the methodology deriving therefrom should result in conditions of service for NPOs that were reasonable and which maintained appropriate relativities with other categories of staff. 
237. The proposed revised criteria stated that the career prospects of NPOs were necessarily limited given, inter alia, that the functions they performed might be finite. 
In that regard, one member wished to place on record his view that NPO functions should be finite in nature. 
Others considered the wording in the proposed criteria concerning the need to "develop the potential" of NPOs to be too vague. 
239. The Commission wished at the same time to monitor carefully the further use of the NPO category. 
Data on grading patterns and recruitment standards, in which the Working Group had recommended that consistent standards be applied, could be captured via the periodic monitoring of ICSC decisions and recommendations. 
In that regard it noted the comparison of NPO salary levels at a number of duty stations with those of equivalent levels of the United States Embassy levels, the comparator most frequently surveyed at those non-headquarters duty stations. 
Following a revision of the initial calculations, the Commission noted the conclusion of its secretariat that a sample of NPO salary levels (see annex VII) were, on average, 33.9 per cent higher than those of the United States Embassy. 
241. The Commission also considered recommendations of the Group with regard to the relation between NPO salary levels and those of both the international Professional and the General Service categories. 
It noted that at a very few duty stations NPO remuneration exceeded the remuneration of equivalent international Professionals serving at the duty station. 
In general, however, the relationship between the pay levels of the two categories had not posed any insuperable problems. 
In comparing the differentials between the NPO and the General Service salary scales, the Commission noted that at most duty stations the NPO scale began at a level 10 to 30 per cent above the maximum of the General Service scales. 
In some instances, however, the differentials exceeded 30, 40 or 50 per cent, which was a cause for concern. 
The Commission considered it desirable that the differentials between NPO and General Service salary scales not be excessive; they should, to the extent possible, be consistent with the pattern of inter-grade differentials of the General Service scales. 
242. The Commission also noted that the quantification of benefits generally assumed greater importance for NPOs than for the General Service category in many duty stations, as evidenced by a higher non-pensionable component. 
It noted that the organizations and staff had not been consulted on the observations made by its secretariat on that issue. 
The Commission considered that the method of quantifying benefits for NPOs merited review at a future session. 
Consideration was also given to the question of reliable job matching in surveys and it was agreed that a set of standard benchmark job descriptions should be developed for global use in NPO salary surveys. 
244. The Commission decided: 
(a) To note the continued expansion of the NPO category, in terms of the overall increase in the number of NPOs employed and the growing number of organizations using the NPO category, as well as the range and type of functions in which NPOs were employed; 
(d) To review the use of the NPO category on a regular periodic basis; 
(e) To request organizations planning to introduce NPOs to so inform the Commission, including an explanation of the policy imperatives for their doing so; 
(f) To reaffirm, at the current stage, the application of (i) the Master Standard for the classification of NPO posts; and (ii) the Flemming principle for the determination of conditions of service of NPOs; 
(g) To apply to NPO surveys the relevant decisions approved at the thirty-seventh session in respect of the general methodology for surveys of the best prevailing conditions of service at non-headquarters duty stations; 
(h) To request the organizations to develop a set of standard benchmark job descriptions for global use in salary surveys for NPOs and to present them to the ICSC secretariat for review prior to their approval by the Chairman on behalf of the Commission; 
(i) To request its secretariat, in consultation with the organizations involved, to review the methodology for quantification of benefits applied to NPOs and to propose specific revisions, as necessary; 
(k) To request its secretariat to consider how best to include in the Commission's work programme the examination of the broader considerations cited in the Commission's discussion of the issue, as noted above. 
245. The Commission had before it a recommendation from CCAQ for an increase in the education grant maxima in respect of expenditures incurred in seven specific currencies (deutsche mark, Spanish peseta, Swedish kroner, Swiss franc, Italian lira, pound sterling and United States dollar in the United States). 
Using the differentiated approach followed under the revised methodology adopted in 1992, no increases would be applicable in the other 10 currency areas. 
The CCAQ study, undertaken in the biennial review cycle, took into account both the movement of school fees (1991/92-1993/94) and a detailed analysis of costs incurred by staff and organizations for the academic year 1992-1993. 
246. The analysis identified seven currency areas in which 5 per cent or more cases showed costs incurred exceeding maximum admissible expenses. 
That triggered a review of what level of increases in maximum admissible expenses might be justified in the light of changes in fees and the numbers of claims that would be above the maximum admissible expenses. 
The review recalled that the education grant was a reimbursement of actual expenses incurred by expatriate staff members for the education of their children. 
Reimbursement was made on the basis of receipts and other documents and was limited to 75 per cent of the maximum admissible expenses. It was that latter element that determined education grant levels and thus was the focus of the current review. 
247. The representative of CCAQ observed that it was the second occasion CCAQ had used the current methodology in preparing recommendations for education grant levels. 
Admissible expenditures had been reviewed to determine whether they were within the current maximum admissible expenses levels. 
In accordance with the methodology, CCAQ had then identified those currencies in which more than 5 per cent of claims exceeded the maximum admissible expenses. Following the methodology, CCAQ had also reviewed the amount by which school fees had increased since the last review. 
CCAQ had then examined, on a pragmatic basis, the amount of increase warranted on the basis both of the expenditure data and the movement of fees. 
248. The computer database used to analyse the claims, developed in 1992, had been improved and had enabled much more extensive analyses to support the current recommendations. 
In all, 9,000 claims had been analysed in depth, which represented 67 per cent of the total and therefore constituted more than a valid sample. 
The analysis of expenditures in those two types of dollars had quite different results. 
Of United States dollar expenditures in the United States itself, 417 claims or 24 per cent were above the current maximum admissible expenses. 
Expenditures in United States dollars outside the United States did not show any major differences in expenditure patterns in individual countries represented. CCAQ had concluded, therefore, that it was appropriate to consider United States dollar expenses in the United States itself separately from those incurred elsewhere. 
As regards the dollar area outside the United States, CCAQ recommended that, in view of the substantial devaluation of the CFA franc, claims in those currencies should in future be considered as part of the dollar area outside the United States. 
250. In accordance with the methodology, CCAQ had examined the movement of secondary school tuition fees over the two-year period since the last review. 
It would have been helpful to include additional elements in the analysis but data in respect of capital assessment fees, registration fees and the like were not consistent, either from year to year or from country to country. 
In almost all cases fees continued to increase world wide generally in excess of inflation. 
The key aspect of the review was that it should be pragmatic, reflecting both the expenditure data - the claims analysis - and the movement of fees at the secondary level. 
251. From the claims data, CCAQ was able to see how far the claims themselves were above the current maximum admissible expenses levels. 
In the majority of currencies (namely the Swiss franc, the deutsche mark, the Spanish peseta and the Italian lira), the majority of claims above the maximum admissible expenses were in the bracket up to 10 per cent above the current maximum. 
CCAQ had taken those factors carefully into account in determining revised levels. 
252. First, CCAQ had rounded the percentage movement of fees in the seven currency areas and examined what would happen if current maximum admissible expenditure levels were increased by those percentages. 
Whilst that was appropriate in a number of currencies, such an adjustment would still leave in both the pound sterling and United States dollar currency with a significant number of claims only partially met. 
CCAQ had therefore examined how the gap between the number of claims left above a new maximum admissible expenses level, and the increase that might be afforded, might be closed. 
Similarly, the adjustment of 25 per cent for the Swedish kroner would still leave 11.4 per cent of claims above the new maximum admissible expenses level. 
253. There were a number of reasons for the gap. 
The pragmatic determination of the proposals therefore had to take into account an element of "what the traffic will bear". 
254. The CCAQ proposals were therefore intended to help to close, but not eliminate, the gap. 
255. The representative of FICSA supported the increases of the maximum admissible expenses levels for the education grant for the seven currencies identified, which were consistent with the methodology. 
Despite those increases, FICSA expected that during the next two years there would still be a considerable number of claims that exceeded the new proposed maximum admissible expenses levels. 
FICSA stressed that staff did not report actual expenses in full because they knew that they would not be reimbursed for them. 
Much remained to be done to improve the analysis of data and to reflect actual expenses accurately. 
Those expenses were extremely high in many duty stations. Some, such as capital fees or building levies, were not even reimbursable. 
That was not fair compared to the situation of staff employed in embassies, including the foreign service missions of the comparator civil service and with expatriate staff employed in the private sector. 
In Bangkok the capital assessment fee for one particular school exceeded $10,000 per child enrolled. 
Apart from the capital assessment fees, which affected only some duty stations, FICSA also queried the exclusion of registration fees and the costs of meals or transportation from the cost elements reported by CCAQ to ICSC. 
Most of those expenses, in almost all duty stations, were compulsory. 
257. Access of international civil servants to adequate education facilities for their children was of prime importance. 
It ensured more stability of the staff member's family during expatriation assignments. 
That was even more crucial with most United Nations organizations stressing the need for increased staff mobility. 
The secondment of staff from various organizations to United Nations peace-keeping operations was the most visible example in that regard. 
FICSA was not opposed to more mobility of staff, but mobility should not be imposed on the staff against the stability of the family. 
A well-functioning education grant system was one of the factors that assured such stability. 
He trusted that the Commission would have no hesitation in approving the recommendations. 
259. The representative of CCISUA observed that the common system staff attached special importance to the education grant, which assumed particular significance in countries with traditionally high private education costs and deficient or unsafe public education systems. 
260. The 75 per cent reimbursement cap applied under the education grant system, which aimed at discouraging excessively expensive school choices, often placed a heavy burden on the staff member, particularly where public education was not a viable option. 
In some instances the education grant covered less than half of the actual costs. 
On the other hand, the comparator, like most other national civil services, paid its expatriate staff the full cost of primary and secondary education through its education allowance. 
The amounts paid by the comparator to expatriate staff at duty stations where common system staff were also posted were substantially higher than the amounts paid by the common system and could exceed US$ 34,000 per year per child for children in schools outside the duty station. 
261. CCISUA reiterated its full support for the differentiated approach endorsed by the revised methodology adopted in 1992. 
Therefore, the differentiated approach under the revised methodology introduced a second element of cost control in addition to the 75 per cent cap. It was, however, a more equitable approach among duty stations. 
262. The current deficit with regard to the percentage of cases not covered by the maximum allowable expenditures level had been created under the previous methodology, whereby increases were granted on the basis of a world-wide average increase in school costs. 
In addition, education cost increases had for years far outstripped inflation rates. The averaging methodology in use up to 1992 had accentuated that effect. 
263. Cost-data coverage had improved and would hopefully continue to do so along with the level of data analysis. There was room for improvement in the collection of data on other allowable expenditures. 
The methodology required that data be collected not only on tuition fees but on other allowable expenditures (e.g., transportation costs, cost of lunches and registration fees). 
Fee data corresponding to each secondary school year should be averaged to arrive at a single amount. 
Thus, for the current review of the level of the education grant, 1992-1993 cost data had been used, the proposed increase was for implementation in 1995, i.e., a time-lag of two years. 
It focused on correcting, to some extent, the past imbalances resulting from the implementation of the previous averaging procedures. 
266. The Commission noted that CCAQ had identified seven currency areas where the percentage of education grant claims exceeded maximum admissible expenses levels by more than 5 per cent. 
A much improved database had been established by the organizations pursuant to the adoption of the revised methodology in 1992: that was a much-needed improvement. 
267. It was recalled that, until 1990, adjustments had been made on a global basis whereby inflation rates at major duty stations were averaged and then applied to local currency entitlement levels. 
The problems of unequal provision and adequacy of the grant across duty stations had been extensively analysed by the Commission in 1990 and 1992, as a result of which the current differentiated methodology had been adopted. 
Only now, with the new database and methodology, was it possible to tackle the problems that had been identified in 1990. 
While fee data gave a general indication of increases that might be justified, it was apparent from the CCAQ analysis that applying that criterion alone would perpetuate the problems of unequal provision originally identified in 1990. 
Attention was drawn to the following data, which showed the current percentage of claims above maximum admissible expenses levels in 1992-1993 and the projected levels for 1994-1995 at current and proposed levels of maximum admissible expenses. 
It was apparent from the above that increases exceeding recent fee increases would be required for the pound sterling and United States dollar areas if past problems were to be tackled. 
Accordingly, the following increases were recommended for the seven currencies concerned. 
269. Members noted that in four cases the grant would increase less than fees had increased as it would still be possible to contain to a minimum the number of cases of claims above maximum admissible expenses. 
In three cases, the United States dollar in the United States, the pound sterling and the Swedish kroner, increases would need to exceed fee increases as there were high percentages of claims above maximum admissible expenses levels. 
However, a full adjustment that would equalize treatment across all currency areas did not appear feasible at the present time. 
Accordingly, it was agreed that, while increases were justified, they could not be expected to solve fully all existing problems. 
270. A number of questions were raised about the nature and extent of the comparator's education grant programme. 
It was explained that, while it was superior in some respects, giving 100 per cent reimbursement (as opposed to 75 per cent for common system), it was more limited in others as it did not include fees for tertiary-level education. 
It was noted that in some locations building levies and capital assessment fees were compulsory charges that were not covered by the education grant. 
(a) In areas where education related expenses are incurred in Swiss francs, Italian lire, deutsche mark, Spanish pesetas, United States dollars (limited to expenses incurred in the United States), pounds sterling and Swedish kroner, the maximum grant and the ceiling for boarding costs should be set as shown below: 
(b) The current level for the maximum admissible expenses and ceiling on boarding costs in United States dollars (for expenditures incurred outside the United States) should be applied for the 14 countries in which the CFA franc had until now been applied; 
274. In 1984, the Commission agreed that exceptional measures (hazard pay) would be introduced for staff obliged to serve at duty stations where very hazardous conditions, such as war or active hostilities, prevailed and where the evacuation of families and non-essential staff had taken place. 
275. At its fortieth session, ICSC had before it updated information on the operation of hazard pay prepared by the secretariat. 
It concurred with the proposed amendments to the current arrangements. 
CCAQ expressed its appreciation to the Commission and its Chairman for their responsiveness to the needs of staff serving in particularly hazardous and difficult conditions. 
In the past, the United Nations umbrella had worked to protect staff; that was no longer always the case. 
The issue of the treatment of local staff serving under hazardous conditions had recently been discussed at the inter-agency level. 
While international staff were evacuated in the event of hazardous conditions, no agreement on measures other than those set forth in the United Nations Security Manual had been agreed; however, every effort continued to be made to relocate local staff to safe havens. 
The United Nations fully supported the proposals put forward in the document before the Commission, which reflected improvements in the operation of hazard pay. 
Hazard pay had to be distinguished from the hardship scheme, which reflected the general conditions of service at hardship duty stations. 
The two schemes were separate and should continue to be dealt with separately. 
There was no basis for differentiating between different levels of hazard, although there was room to increase the absolute amounts that were paid to both internationally and locally recruited staff in such high-risk areas. 
Although evacuations continued to be the trigger for requests for hazard pay in most situations, he cited the example of the Kenya-Somalia border operations as a case which fell, at the present time, outside the criteria established by the Commission. 
He indicated that the three-month cycle for renewal of hazard pay had proved effective and noted the criteria under which hazard pay ceased to be paid in particular situations. 
281. The representative of UNDP welcomed the operational improvements that had taken place over the past three years with respect to the more rapid response to requests for hazard pay. 
282. The representative of FICSA reported that to date the current system had worked relatively well. 
The list of extremely hazardous duty stations was growing day by day and nationally recruited staff appeared to be more at risk than other categories of staff. 
283. FICSA endorsed the criteria as adopted at the Commission's thirty-third session in 1991, while agreeing that they should be restated to reflect the present situation. 
Another monitoring mechanism was the tripartite working group on the classification of duty stations according to life and work, which was, in FICSA's opinion, one of the few objective and unbiased United Nations system tripartite working groups. 
FICSA hoped that the points raised above, particularly those related to locally recruited staff, could be taken up in that group. 
284. The representative of CCISUA concurred with others that the operation of the hazard pay scheme had worked well to date. 
Members were, however, aware of the difficulties in quantifying risk and expressed the view that no amount of financial compensation could replace a staff member's life lost in the service of the United Nations. 
Equally, if not more important, were the provisions of the war-risk insurance scheme and other security-related arrangements, which covered many more countries than those where hazard pay was in place. 
The Commission understood that the issue would be considered in the coming months by ACC as a result of discussions held at the recent ad hoc inter-agency security meeting. 
286. The Commission agreed on the need to restate the criteria so that henceforth clear guidelines would be readily available in one place. 
It concurred with the secretariat's proposal that certain operational elements needed to be brought into line with actual practice, which appeared to have been working well. 
287. With regard to the amounts of hazard pay, the Commission recalled the provisions of its 1991 decision (see para. 274 above). 
Current arrangements for international staff, $600 per month, represented 13.8 per cent of the base/floor salary scale, while amounts for local staff varied because they were set at 15 per cent of the staff member's salary. 
The Commission questioned the equity of that arrangement. 
Additional monthly compensation for staff required to work under hazardous conditions; 
In duty stations where very hazardous conditions, such as war or active hostilities prevailed; although the normal precondition would be the evacuation of families and non-essential staff, there might be exceptional circumstances (i.e. newly established duty stations in conflict areas) where evacuation did not arise as a precondition; 
(ii) Locally recruited staff who were required to report to work and who did so; 
(i) For internationally recruited staff: 20 per cent of the net base/floor salary of a P-4, step VI (dependency rate); 
289. The arrangements set out in paragraph 288 (e) above would go into effect at the time the Chairman approved hazard pay in a new location or next renewed it in existing locations. 
291. The Commission further decided that, in its reports on the implications of base/floor salary adjustments, it would include those amounts for hazard pay for internationally recruited staff, which were based on the base/floor salary. 
292. In its resolutions 44/198, 46/191 and 47/216, the General Assembly invited the Commission to examine various aspects of performance appraisal and management. 
The Commission considered those issues at its thirty-seventh, thirty-eighth and fortieth sessions. 
(d) Generic training modules on performance appraisal; 
293. At its thirty-eighth session, the Commission decided that it would submit the package to the General Assembly in 1994. 13/ The present report is based on a representation of the package to the Commission at its fortieth (June/July 1994) session. 
294. The Chairman of CCAQ said that the documentation before the Commission provided a comprehensive basis for enhancing performance recognition and management. 
CCAQ had also been pursuing studies in that area, in order to lay the groundwork for improving managerial skills and management systems. 
Drawing on experience gained in some organizations, CCAQ would endeavour to develop a prototype performance appraisal form and associated guidelines, which were key to the development of a performance management culture. 
It looked forward to continuing its cooperation with the ICSC secretariat in that endeavour. 
295. On the basis of developmental and research work in the area of performance management, CCAQ wished to comment on the size of cash awards which might be made under recognition and reward programmes. 
The ICSC secretariat had concluded that merit awards to recognize performance should be considered as meaningful by the organizations. 
CCAQ concurred with that conclusion, but did not consider that the secretariat's proposal as to the size of such awards (i.e. the equivalent of the staff member's within-grade increment) was consistent with its own conclusion. 
CCAQ had not yet determined what would best constitute such an award; indeed, such determination must to a certain extent be left to individual organizations in the light of budgetary and other considerations. 
The organizations would, however, at the current stage foresee an amount equivalent to half a month's net pay (excluding post adjustment) for cases of superior performance or, for cases of truly outstanding performance, the equivalent of a month's pay for the respective category of staff. 
In all cases, such awards would be paid in the form of non-pensionable lump-sum bonuses. 
296. CCAQ intended to present more detailed proposals as to the extent of cash awards at the time of ICSC's next review of the matter. 
It wished to emphasize that cash awards were not the only or indeed necessarily the best way of recognizing excellent performance. 
297. He emphasized the need for a degree of flexibility in order to meet the individual needs of organizations. 
Subject to the above comments, CCAQ could endorse the principles and the framework set out in the secretariat's document. 
298. ACC had paid particular attention to the matter in the light of its review of the CCAQ proposals to develop performance management for the managerial category. 
ACC had suggested that CCAQ not limit itself to the managerial category but move rapidly forward with rigorous performance appraisal for all staff. 
It was evident from the comments by executive heads in that connection that there was a deep commitment to enhancing the performance and effectiveness of all staff in the common system through the introduction of viable performance management systems. 
The United Nations intended to proceed in a phased manner, with priority being given to having in place a viable performance appraisal system: it did not envisage using any awards, whether monetary or non-monetary, until it had established a solid basis for differentiating performance levels. 
300. The representative of UNDP recalled that UNDP had introduced some four years ago a new performance appraisal review system as part of an overall process of human resources management reform. 
That process had represented a fundamental reform and had been accompanied by a major training programme covering all UNDP staff globally. 
Now that the system was firmly in place, UNDP was introducing a scheme of non-cash awards in its country offices. 
301. The representative of UNHCR informed the Commission that UNHCR had under consideration a revised performance evaluation scheme in the framework of a revised and expanded human resources management system. 
The new scheme, which would include rigorous performance assessment requirements, would be accompanied by a major training programme. 
In conjunction with the scheme, UNHCR foresaw inter alia the introduction of a merit award system, whereby a merit award could be payable to staff receiving the top performance ranking (up to a maximum of 5 per cent). 
While the details of the revised human resources management system were still subject to consultations within UNHCR, cash merit awards equivalent to half a month's net base salary at the mid-point of the relevant salary scale (excluding post adjustment for Professional and higher category staff) were under consideration. 
302. The representative of ILO said that ILO was planning to revise its performance appraisal system. 
ILO was therefore in favour of keeping a degree of flexibility in granting rewards for meritorious performance, including the possibility of non-pensionable monetary rewards. 
It intended to proceed cautiously, and did not envisage the use of cash awards in the near future, although it would like to keep the possibility open of using them eventually. 
304. The FICSA representative supported the implementation of the proposed performance appraisal system. 
Furthermore, FICSA recommended that the system be applied to all staff and not only the managers of the common system. 
FICSA also suggested that some form of upward appraisal be studied. 
The reasons given for its total lack of support were that performance pay had not enjoyed any success within national Governments where it had been implemented and performance pay would not be implemented using any objectivity but would lead to political pork-barrelling. 
The Federation did not believe that performance appraisal would be taken seriously by the administrations. 
The monies required for training or development would not be spent by the administrations for implementation. 
306. FICSA expressed the hope that the issue of recognition and reward of merit would be the subject of close consultation within the framework of the appropriate staff/management body prior to introduction in a given organization. 
It was thus clear that the success of the system depended on a massive training commitment and CCISUA wondered whether that could be achieved with the limited resources available. 
It was not easy to ensure fair and uniform criteria in a multicultural and highly politicized environment; CCISUA therefore believed that the present open recourse procedure should be retained for at least the first year of implementation of the new appraisal system. 
Once an appraisal system was in place that enjoyed the confidence of staff and management, consideration could be given to a system to reward superior performance. 
CCISUA considered that effective career planning and development systems would be a better motivation for staff than merit awards. 
It looked forward to increased participation in developing and implementing such programmes. 
Performance appraisal workshops and seminars should be mandatory for all staff members. 
310. The Commission recalled that its study of that key area of human resources management derived from several interrelated sources: 
In its consideration of measures to enhance motivation and productivity in the context of that review, ICSC had recommended that cash awards might be considered for staff whose performance over a single appraisal period on all the important elements of the job exceeded expectations; 
(d) Priority attached by the personnel managers of a number of common-system organizations to more effective performance management. 
311. The Commission recalled that performance appraisal was an area to which it had devoted considerable attention, starting in the early 1980s. 
The Commission noted that the difficulties with the rigorous and objective evaluation of performance were not so much with the performance appraisal schemes per se as with their application. 
It emphasized that performance appraisal was not an end in itself, nor could it function properly unless an organization/agency defined its mission in performance-related terms and acted at all levels to reinforce that message. 
Performance appraisal should be but one element of a set of integrated measures (including organizational design and the planning and development of human resources) that served to achieve the goal of improved overall performance - i.e. the process of performance management. 
312. In considering the different elements of the performance appraisal and management package before it, the Commission drew attention to the considerations outlined below. 
But it was equally clear that significant problems remained in the application of a number of systems. 
The principles and guidelines had therefore been updated with a view to underscoring the continued importance of properly functioning appraisal systems, focusing on problems of application and reflecting emerging trends in a rapidly evolving field. 
314. The major new elements introduced in the revised principles and guidelines were: 
(b) Greater emphasis on the need for full transparency and understanding of the system at all levels; 
(c) Stronger insistence on the need for objective and rigorous appraisal of performance at all levels; 
315. The Commission emphasized, however, that the publication of those principles and guidelines would not, in and of itself, produce viable performance appraisal and management systems. 
That much was evident from the experience with the 1987 guidelines. 
If real headway was to be made, organizations had to be firmly committed to changing the way they recognized performance and prepared to dedicate the necessary resources to that end. 
316. The Commission recalled that, in 1987, its principles and guidelines had been accompanied by a recommended series of consequences for different performance levels. 
It reaffirmed, as a principle, the need to recognize different levels of performance, including meritorious performance. 
317. The Commission noted that merit recognition was a useful human resources management tool for the following reasons: (a) It sent a message to the workforce as a whole that the organization placed a premium on quality and excellence in performance; 
(b) By doing so, it served to motivate all staff to perform better, thereby improving morale and productivity. 
318. Merit systems were, however, no substitute for a fair and adequate compensation system and should not be considered as compensating for salary levels that were perceived as inadequate. 
It noted that merit recognition schemes of various kinds, ranging from award systems to full-fledged pay-for-performance, were now in widespread use by employers in both the public and the private sectors. 
With regard to the setting of basic compensation, approaches varied from totally seniority-based systems to merit-based pay systems (also known as "performance pay" or "pay for performance") whereby a proportion of the employee's pay was placed "at risk" to be granted on the basis of an assessment of merit. 
However, experience had shown that unless merit-based pay was introduced in the right environment, it did not achieve the intended results. 
A prudent approach was therefore necessary. 
The theory behind that approach was that, through the creation of a performance-based culture at senior levels, new attitudes would permeate down throughout the organization. 
Those proposals were currently under further study by ACC; if they were presented to the Commission at a later date, the Commission would consider at that stage whether and how its recommendations in respect of reward and recognition programmes, as discussed below, should be adapted. 
323. The Commission concluded that the approach that would best meet the needs of the common system as a whole at the current stage would be the introduction of recognition and reward measures for outstanding performance, coupled with appropriate measures for dealing with cases of underperformance and poor performance. 
324. The Commission was of the view that, taking into account experience both in common system organizations and elsewhere, performance management programmes should be based on a forced distribution approach. 
While recognizing that allocation of precise percentages for different categories of performance was problematical, the Commission emphasized that the core assumption of any ratings distribution should be that the majority of staff were rated at a level corresponding to satisfactory performance/full performance or the like. 
326. The Commission noted that measures that could be granted in recognition of meritorious performance were basically of two types: non-cash awards and cash awards. 
327. The Commission considered proposals by its secretariat for a series of prototype reward and recognition programmes, intended for use in conjunction with performance appraisal systems and structured in accordance with the principles and guidelines developed by the Commission. 
The Commission further noted that the staff had expressed scepticism about the ability of management to handle award systems in an objective manner. 
It was noted at the same time that some organizations considered the availability of some form of cash bonus for outstanding service to be a necessary element of more broadly based efforts to enhance performance management. 
Some organizations already had limited merit award systems in place: most, however, had felt the need for more specific guidance in that area. 
329. The Commission considered that some of the concerns expressed above related to non-cash awards also. 
It noted from the documentation that non-cash awards could take a variety of forms, ranging from symbolic-type awards (certificates, plaques and the like) to measures (e.g. travel, training and study leave), which could have significant financial implications. 
It took note of the statements by organizations as to the current status of their efforts to improve their performance management systems, which seemed to confirm that the emphasis was being placed on establishing sound performance appraisal systems as a sine qua non for merit recognition programmes. 
In that connection, it noted the statements by several organizations that they did not envisage introducing merit awards, particularly of a cash nature, in the near future. 
331. In the light of the various considerations involved, as outlined above, the Commission agreed to recommend the following parameters for organizations wishing to introduce recognition and reward programmes: 
(a) For staff receiving the top performance rating (i.e. outstanding), which under the proposed ratings distribution would not exceed 5 per cent of an organization's workforce, the following awards could be granted: 
(ii) Non-cash awards of up to the same amount; 
(b) The criteria for granting such awards should be developed in accordance with the guidelines set forth in paragraphs 35 and 36 of annex VIII to the present report. 
(a) Salary increments for merit provided a permanent reward for superior performance that had been recognized at a given point in time; 
(d) They were not available to deserving staff who were already at the top of the grade; 
(e) Their motivational impact was lessened by the fact that they were paid monthly rather than on a lump-sum basis. 
333. The Commission therefore recommended that organizations that currently granted merit increments should discontinue them in favour of lump-sum bonuses. 
For the General Service and related categories, the amount would vary by location. 
335. The Commission considered that the system of awards should be introduced on a trial basis for two years. 
Experience with the system should be reviewed by the Commission thereafter, with a view to deciding whether it should be continued and/or amended. 
In that connection, the Commission emphasized that initiatives in the area of performance management should be developed in close consultation with the staff representatives of the organizations. 
336. The Commission emphasized that the awards should be equally applicable to teams; it considered the team approach to be particularly beneficial in a multicultural workforce like the United Nations system and strongly recommended that it be a major focus of both monetary and non-monetary awards. 
In such a context, it should be possible to use part of the savings generated from successful group incentive programmes to fund reward and recognition programmes as a whole. 
338. As to the use of personal promotions in that context, the Commission recalled that in 1993 14/ it had reaffirmed the possible use of personal promotions in certain specific circumstances. 
It did not, however, in general advocate the use of personal promotions, and felt that the introduction of reward and recognition programmes could reduce the need for personal promotions. 
In the light of experience with similar schemes outside the system, the Commission noted the need for overall management control of such programmes and recommended that an annual ceiling on their cost should be set at 0.1 per cent of total standard costs. 
340. The Commission wished in that connection to emphasize that, unless organizations were contemplating a major reform of their human resource management and performance management systems, they should not embark on merit award systems. 
341. The Commission reiterated that the proper identification and treatment of cases of unsatisfactory performance was an indispensable corollary to recognition and reward programmes. 
If it was demotivating for staff to see meritorious performance go unrecognized, it was equally demoralizing if apparently known cases of poor performance were not dealt with appropriately. 
Hence the situation developed where the large majority of staff were rated above average, and the performance appraisal and rating system lost credibility. 
342. The Commission wished to emphasize that performance appraisal systems were not designed to punish poor performers but rather to optimize performance at all levels. 
343. On the basis of the information before it, the Commission concluded that the introduction of new procedures for dealing with cases of unsatisfactory performance was unnecessary: the problem lay with the application of existing procedures. 
Supervisors should not wait until the end of the appraisal period to inform staff that their performance was not up to scratch but should provide them with corrective feedback, counselling and coaching on a regular basis. 
If the corrective feedback was not having the desired effect, the supervisor should take one of the actions set forth in annex VIII. 
The fewer poor performers that were recruited into, or retained in an organization, the easier it would be to apply sanctions in the rare cases that did occur. 
If an organization had reason to believe that it had a significant segment of staff performing below par, it might wish to take other measures to supplement those outlined above, e.g., attitude surveys. 
346. The Commission considered a series of generic modules for training in performance appraisal that had been developed in conjunction with the organizations. 
Noting the emphasis placed in the principles and guidelines on adequate training in and understanding of, the performance appraisal process, the Commission welcomed that initiative. 
It endorsed the modules, which appear in annex VIII, as an integral part of the performance management package it was recommending to the organizations. 
347. The Commission decided: 
(a) To invite organizations to assign high priority to the improvement of performance appraisal systems, as appropriate; 
(b) To approve the modules for training in performance appraisal contained in annex VIII, and recommend their application in the organizations; 
(d) To approve the revised guidelines for performance appraisal and management and the recognition of levels of performance contained in annex VIII, and recommend them for application by the organizations; 
(e) To recommend that organizations wishing to introduce merit award schemes as part of their initiatives to enhance performance appraisal and management should do so within the following parameters: 
(g) To bring the results of its consideration of the matter to the attention of the United Nations General Assembly at its forty-ninth session, and of the legislative/governing bodies of other common system organizations, for appropriate action within the guidelines established by the Commission; 
The secretariat had prepared an analysis of the proposed new arrangements which was made available to the Commission, together with documentation on the subject provided by the United Nations. 
351. The Commission was also informed that UNDP was currently applying, on a pilot basis, a scheme of appointments for "activities of limited duration". 
The scheme had been brought before the UNDP Governing Council in 1992 and had received the Governing Council's agreement, subject to consultations with the United Nations, the other organizations and ICSC. 
The rapid increase in the number of peace-keeping missions and other operational activities of limited duration had created an urgent need for more flexible ways to recruit and a more streamlined way to administer staff who needed to be deployed to such activities, often at very short notice. 
In the absence of more suitable contractual arrangements, most staff were employed under the 100 series and many staff were presently serving for extended periods of time on special service agreement contracts. 
They were not intended for long periods of employment or for line functions and did not confer the status of staff of the United Nations but of "experts on mission", with the result that such persons were not covered by the United Nations immunities and privileges regime. 
Responding to the issue on technical assistance project personnel, the Director of Personnel remarked that the 200 series, intended for staff recruited for technical cooperation activities, had become every bit as complex as that of 100 series staff. 
As to consultations with other agencies, the ones that followed closely the United Nations system of rules had been thoroughly consulted. 
354. With respect to Pension Fund coverage, she explained that, while staff recruited under the new arrangements would be participants in the Fund, the United Nations was currently trying to simplify the procedures for withdrawal settlement upon separation. 
Even though many staff would not serve long enough to become vested, the United Nations attached importance to giving the staff access to other forms of social security coverage, such as survivors' and disability benefits, which derived from Pension Fund participation. 
One revision had already been introduced, i.e., provision for appointments of less than six months, which had originally not been envisaged. 
She stressed that on replacement posts, staff would be recruited from the outside or internal staff would be given the opportunity to work at lateral or higher levels. 
She urged the Commission to support the new arrangements, which would go a long way towards resolving the Organization's current problems of trying to recruit and administer staff under existing processes more appropriate to the traditional structures of a career-oriented system. 
357. The UNDP Director of Personnel stated that the purpose of UNDP's appointments for activities of limited duration was different from that of the United Nations since peace-keeping was not UNDP's focus. 
UNDP's responsibility to keep abreast of the changing requirements of Member States had led to increased recruitment for short-term activities, for which agile and efficient contracting mechanisms were a must. 
UNDP was funded increasingly by extrabudgetary funds that could not be predicted from year to year. 
At the time, as now, not all organizations had the need for that new arrangement. 
The UNDP Administrator would be giving a progress report to the UNDP Executive Board (formerly the Governing Council) in October 1994, and UNDP would continue to share information and consult with the ICSC secretariat and the Chairman as it had been doing since last year. 
358. The representative of ITU, in a letter read out by the Chairman, recalled that his organization, by a decision of its governing body, was obliged to follow United Nations practice relating to the provision of short-term contracts. 
He was aware that the United Nations and certain of its organs had specific needs, such as peace-keeping and humanitarian activities, and considered that special statutory provisions should be applied in those cases. 
In his opinion, the United Nations proposals to amend the Staff Rules went beyond those specific instances inasmuch as they also covered activities falling under technical cooperation. 
He was of the view that that was a common system matter that required consultation between all the organizations and ICSC. 
The same held true for offering short-term contracts for periods of up to four years when fixed-term contracts from one to five years could apply. 
359. The Secretary of UNJSPB detailed the history of staff eligibility for membership in the Pension Fund. 
He explained that, in providing pension coverage, the United Nations and UNDP were in conformity with article 21 of the regulations of the Fund. 
He had some questions about the scheme, which he trusted would be answered in the course of the discussion. 
362. The Commission expressed the view that the issue before it, coming late in the day as it had, placed ICSC in somewhat of a dilemma. 
It expressed regret that it had not been consulted in a timely manner on an issue that had clear common-system implications. 
The Commission noted the explanations of the United Nations Director of Personnel, but considered that there remained a number of issues that had broader ramifications and needed to be resolved. 
Important questions of both principle and practice were involved in recruiting staff for similar functions and paying them differently. 
The proposed replacement arrangements also posed a potential problem. 
Several members expressed concern that a new category of staff was being created under parameters that had not been well thought through. 
364. At the same time, the Commission recognized that the United Nations found itself at the present time in a unique situation and required a tool to assist it in meeting its operational requirements. 
Members supported the concept of streamlining procedures to attract and administer staff. 
365. The Commission noted that the UNDP activities of limited duration arrangements represented was a limited pilot project that was being closely monitored in consultation with the secretariat. 
It further decided that UNDP might continue the pilot operation of its activities of limited duration scheme. 
367. The Commission decided that it would revert to the subject at its summer 1995 session, at which time it would focus in depth on the issues involved including those referred to in paragraphs 362 and 365 above, taking into account the experience with the new arrangements. 
368. At its March 1993 session, the Commission had considered an item dealing with the Rome post adjustment classification at the request of FAO. 
Along with that information, FAO had proposed special measures that could be applied in order to re-establish stability in the portion of take-home pay received in local currency as well as that in United States dollars or some other major convertible currency. 
It had expressed reservations on the special measures proposed by FAO on the principle that the post adjustment system was working as intended. 
However, it had been sympathetic to the unusual situation then existing in Rome, which required some special remedy. 
Members had been of the view that some relief in itself should not call into question the proper functioning of the existing post adjustment methodology. 
At the same time, the Commission had been mindful of the staff/management issues that had arisen. 
In searching for an ad hoc measure that would address the special situation in Rome, there had been general agreement that such a measure should have a sound technical basis. 
After carefully examining the proposal put forward by FAO and that of its secretariat, the Commission had concluded that the approach taken by its secretariat was within the framework of the post adjustment system. 
Members had expressed serious reservations regarding the future consequences of ad hoc measures under consideration and stressed that they were temporary measures and should not be considered as a precedent. 
The Commission had also stressed that the proposed measures should be considered as ad hoc and interim and should be applied for a limited period of time. 
As of 1 February 1994, an increase in the post adjustment classification attributable to inflation had become due for Rome. 
The February 1994 post adjustment classification for Rome was thus determined in accordance with the normal operation of the post adjustment system. 
The ICSC Chairman had informed the Commission of his decision regarding the discontinuation of the ad hoc measures for Rome at the February/March 1994 session of ICSC. 
The staff had also been informed that the Director-General of FAO, pending satisfactorily documented justification, had decided that ad hoc measures should continue to apply. 
372. As the FAO decision had been taken without any previous consultation with the ICSC Chairman or its secretariat, an exchange of correspondence concerning the matter had ensued between the FAO administration and the Chairman of the Commission and its secretariat. 
373. The representatives of FAO, on behalf of the Rome-based organizations, provided a chronology of events leading up to the current impasse. 
It was recalled that the massive and continued devaluation of the Italian lira had created serious difficulties for FAO in terms of significant losses in local currency take-home pay borne by its serving staff and seriously reduced starting salaries, thereby creating recruitment difficulties. 
The cause of the situation, a major devaluation of the local currency at a Group I duty station, was an event for which the current post adjustment system provided no response. 
374. A special measure had therefore been instituted by ICSC to assist the Director-General of FAO, in mitigating the management problems created by the devaluation. 
That measure was intended to be temporary in nature and was to be removed either when the lira achieved stability as defined clearly by the Commission at its March 1993 session or when the next Rome/New York place-to-place cost-of-living survey took place. 
A decision to remove the special measure had been taken without consultations with FAO. 
As neither of the conditions for the removal of the special measure had been met, FAO maintained that the measure should remain in place until one of them was. 
375. The FAO representatives emphasized that FAO did not question the authority of the Commission or the delegated powers of the Chairman to establish post adjustment classifications under the provisions set out in the ICSC statute. 
It was recalled, however, that the Director-General bore a legal responsibility towards his staff, clearly defined in the long-standing jurisprudence of the ILO Administrative Tribunal, to review the decisions of ICSC. 
If he found them to be legally or technically flawed, he was required not to pass those decisions on to his staff, if to do so would deprive them of their legal rights. 
In the current case, the decision to discontinue the Rome special measure had been authorized when certain conditions regarding the stability of the lira vis--vis other European currencies had been met. 
Those conditions, however, had not yet been met. 
In not applying the contested decision, the Director-General had not sought to usurp the powers of ICSC and its Chairman with regard to the setting of the post adjustment. 
He had not attempted to recalculate the post adjustment for Rome, but had merely not applied the flawed decision to discontinue the special measure and had maintained it at the level determined by the Commission, adjusted only to reflect changes in the exchange rate. 
377. CCAQ confirmed that it upheld the concept of the common system, which implied that all organizations should apply the levels of pay and post adjustment established for each location by the Commission in accordance with its statute. 
At the same time it stressed that the Commission must take account of, and respond to, the needs of a particular organization or of several organizations at a particular location. 
CCAQ was also of the view that a working group should be convened to address problems concerning the operation of the post adjustment system. 
378. The President of FICSA expressed dismay at the perceived personalization of the issue at the cost of the Professional staff in Italy. 
What had perhaps begun as a technical problem had degenerated into a battle of wills. 
While data could be gathered or interpreted to achieve any desired result, there was strong anecdotal evidence to support the view that the post adjustment in Rome was inadequate. 
Indeed, there was a widespread belief that the entire post adjustment system was malfunctioning, so that a resolution of the Rome situation by the Commission would be a positive step towards addressing the problem and re-establishing staff confidence in the post adjustment methodology. 
379. The President of CCISUA noted that the issue of the ad hoc measures for the Rome post adjustment centred on the legal issue of the delegation of authority and it should have been solved in that context. 
Against the legal and technical issues raised there was the reality that the staff in Rome had suddenly seen the value of their remuneration sizeably reduced in terms of other strong currencies. 
Although the amount in local currency had remained the same, the amount in United States dollars or Swiss francs or German marks had become considerably smaller and staff still had to meet certain commitments in those strong currencies outside their duty station. 
The President of CCISUA noted that normally a strong devaluation of a currency was accompanied by a high inflation rate; however, for some unusual reasons that was not the case in Rome. 
CCISUA believed that specific aspects of the post adjustment system, both at the conceptional and at the operational levels, should be reviewed. 
CCISUA welcomed the CCAQ proposal for the convening of a working group on the operation of the post adjustment system with a view to improving its transparency. 
380. The General Secretary of the Association of Professional Staff of FAO presented further documentation to the Commission regarding the Rome post adjustment classification and the impact on it of the devaluation of the Italian lira. 
The 1,255 staff members of FAO and the World Food Programme (WFP) were convinced that there had been a misinterpretation of the Commission's March 1993 decision in that the conditions for abolishing the special measures had not in fact been met. 
That was demonstrated not only by comparing the language of the ICSC secretariat's interpretation of the Commission's decision but, equally important, by applying such interpretation to the month-to-month fluctuations of the major European currencies and the Italian lira against the United States dollar. 
Such application would have resulted in lifting the ad hoc measures in July 1993 or four months following the decision. 
That had not been done because at the time only the Commission's decision had been applied and not an interpretation thereof. 
He noted that as a result of the significant devaluation of the lira since September 1992, the average FAO staff member with a fixed home allotment had lost $5,765 using the exchange rate of 1,390 lire to the dollar in take-home pay between that date and July 1994. 
381. The Commission noted that under article 11 (c) of the ICSC statute, the authority for the classification of duty stations for the purpose of applying post adjustment was vested in the Commission. 
Under article 18 of its statute, the Commission had delegated, inter alia, that responsibility to its Chairman. 
Consequently, the only legal basis for the promulgation of post adjustment classifications within the common system rested with the ICSC Chairman. 
In that regard it was noted that two mutually exclusive interpretations had emerged. 
In that context the FAO administration referred to the example in the report of the March 1993 session of ICSC, which it believed confirmed the FAO interpretation. 
In that regard the Commission examined the movements of the lira and other major European currencies vis--vis the United States dollar over more than eight years and concluded that the conditions under the narrow interpretation had not been met during that period. 
The interpretation accepted by the ICSC Chairman also measured the movements of the lira and other major European currencies vis--vis the United States dollar. 
When the movement of the lira, over a three-month period, was within 5 percentage points of the average movement of the other major European currencies over the same period, the condition vis--vis stability of the lira was considered to have been met. 
In that regard the Commission also noted that its report for the March 1993 session approving the special measures had also emphasized their ad hoc nature and that they were to be applied for a limited duration of time. 
The interpretation accepted by the ICSC Chairman for the discontinuation of the special measures had satisfied fully all conditions set by the Commission. 
385. The Commission noted the assertion by the FAO administration that, while continuing to apply the special measures in February 1994 and beyond, special measures as of January 1994 adjusted by exchange-rate changes had been applied. 
In that context it recalled that an increase had been granted in the remuneration of the Professional staff effective February 1994 and that the calculations made by FAO had not taken into account that increase. 
386. The Commission considered the FAO administration's view that the special measures could have been discontinued upon the completion of the next place-to-place survey in Rome. 
It emphasized, however, that, while deciding on the application of the special measures for Rome in March 1993, it had never agreed to tie their discontinuation to the conduct of a place-to-place survey in Rome, and the FAO administration argument was therefore irrelevant. 
387. On the basis of the above considerations, the Commission concluded that the declared intentions of the Commission as regards the discontinuation of the special measures espoused in various parts of its March 1993 session had been fully satisfied when the Chairman decided to discontinue those measures. 
It therefore agreed that the decision by the Chairman had been taken under the authority delegated to him. 
In that regard it agreed that a working group consisting of the ICSC secretariat and the representatives of the organizations and staff should be convened to examine the problems relating to the operation of the post adjustment system as requested by CCAQ. 
The working group should also address, inter alia, the basis to be used for the suspension of the normal operation of the post adjustment system in cases of abrupt and substantial devaluations of the local currencies. 
389. The Commission considered the issue of the Rome place-to-place post adjustment survey which, it noted, was already scheduled as part of the normal cycle of such surveys. 
In that regard it observed that ACPAQ had recommended that place-to-place surveys at headquarters duty stations should be carried out only after the methodology for the analysis of the external housing data was finalized. 
However, ACPAQ had also recommended that, bearing in mind the special circumstances affecting the Rome post adjustment classification, a place-to-place survey should be carried out in Rome as soon as possible on the basis of the existing methodology for the comparison of housing costs. 
The Commission concurred with that recommendation of ACPAQ and requested its secretariat to carry out a place-to-place survey in Rome, preferably in the second half of September 1994, after consultation with FAO. 
In that regard it requested that detailed information on the in- and out-of-area expenditures of FAO staff should be collected with a view to assessing appropriately the in- and out-of-area components of the post adjustment index for Rome. 
390. The Commission decided: 
(a) To reiterate that, under article 11 (c) of the ICSC statute, the authority for the classification of duty stations for the purpose of applying post adjustment was vested in the Commission. 
Consequently, the authority for the establishment of ad hoc special measures and their discontinuation rested solely with the Commission and, by delegated authority, with its Chairman; 
(b) To discontinue forthwith the ad hoc measures for the Rome post adjustment classification approved by the Commission in March 1993; 
In that connection a working group composed of the ICSC secretariat and the representatives of the organizations and staff should be convened to address specific issues pertaining to urgent situations such as substantial and abrupt devaluations of the local currency; 
(d) That a place-to-place post adjustment survey should be carried out in Rome in the second half of September 1994 on the basis of the current methodology, including for the comparison of housing costs. 
1. Performance appraisal is the process of assessing or measuring the way in which tasks assigned are carried out. Its goal is to optimize performance at the individual, group and agency level. 
Performance appraisal should be but one element of a set of integrated measures (including organizational design, human resources planning and development) that serve to achieve the goal of overall improved performance. 
2. The results of performance appraisal may be used for various administrative actions: retention of staff at the end of fixed-term or probationary contracts; decisions on salary (within-grade increments) and merit awards. 
Organizations may also use the performance appraisal process as a vehicle for reviewing career development and planning objectives. 
3. Whatever purposes the system is used for, it is essential that processes are in place to ensure that the information derived from the appraisal is used for its stated purposes. 
4. It is particularly important for staff performance to be closely monitored, and the necessary coaching and counselling given, in the initial period following recruitment. 
This may require the development of specific forms or procedures for this group of staff. 
6. The purposes of performance appraisal and how it contributes to organizational effectiveness should be understood at all levels in the organization. 
This understanding can be facilitated in several ways: 
(i) As a minimum, the purposes and procedures of the system should be grounded in staff rules and regulations and explained in administrative issuances, personnel manuals and the like; 
(ii) The development of additional information tools, e.g. flow charts, booklets, etc., explaining the process itself and how it interfaces with overall agency performance would be a useful adjunct to such administrative texts; 
7. Regardless of how well a performance appraisal system is designed, it will falter if it is not taken seriously by managers and supervisors. 
This support can be engendered in several ways: 
(a) The leadership and senior management of the organization should issue a statement underlining the importance of the performance appraisal system in the context of performance management; they should also show by their own actions that they themselves take the system seriously. 
One way of demonstrating this commitment would be for the formal performance appraisal system to be applicable to all staff in the organization, including those at the highest levels. 
It is also essential to send a clear message to line managers that, so long as their appraisals are impartial and objective, they will be supported in tough decisions; 
(b) The active participation of programme managers should be sought when developing or changing systems. 
This will help to ensure that the system meets their needs, and guard against the perception that performance appraisal is the property of the personnel function; 
(c) In terms of accountability, the accurate and prompt completion of performance appraisals should be specifically included in the work plans of managerial and supervisory staff as a key element to be evaluated by their own supervisors. 
As with other important parts of a supervisor's job, there must be positive consequences for doing a good job of appraising performance and negative consequences for doing a poor job; 
(d) All managers and supervisors should receive training in the skills required to carry out performance appraisal effectively, including communication skills, the setting of performance objectives, coaching and counselling and assisting staff to improve performance. 
8. It is important to recall that management accountability for performance appraisal cannot be forged in isolation from the development of management skills overall. 
9. Basically what a performance appraisal system requires is setting out what staff are expected to do, telling them at the end of the appraisal period how they did and using the information for the purposes the system was designed to serve. 
10. There are several different sources of information upon which managers can draw when identifying the more important duties or tasks of their staff members. 
One obvious source of information is the staff member's job description, which as a matter of sound management should be kept up to date. 
If not, the job description should be rewritten. 
11. In appraising performance it is important to keep to duties or tasks (also called performance objectives, factors or elements) that the staff member is expected to carry out. 
Care should be taken to avoid basing ratings on personal traits and attitudes, which can only increase the subjectivity of the appraisals and might lead some staff members to see both the supervisor and the ratings as arbitrary and unfair. 
Such generic standards of knowledge, skills and abilities applicable to job groups are known as competencies. 
13. In general, staff involvement in the whole performance appraisal process should be encouraged, although ultimately it is the manager who is responsible for determining appropriate work tasks. 
14. Once the objectives of the performance appraisal system have been identified, the keynote of its design should be simplicity and transparency. 
Unduly complicated forms and processes will engender resistance to the system and detract from its credibility and usefulness. 
15. Any new system, or modifications to an existing system, should be tested prior to full-scale implementation; shortcomings identified should be corrected promptly. 
16. The convenience of using the performance appraisal system for multiple purposes should be carefully weighed. 
Using the process for career development and planning purposes is a case in point. 
This might more effectively be dealt with as a separate and clearly identifiable process, thereby streamlining the appraisal process and at the same time focusing more attention on employee development. 
It is equally important to establish reasonable expectations or standards of performance for each of the defined tasks. 
The standards may relate to how the work is carried out as well as to expected outcomes of the work. 
Typical indicators may include the timeliness of carrying out or completing a task, quality and/or quantity of the work produced, how accurate and complete the work is or other observable behaviours or outcomes. 
The development of performance standards is no easy matter and managers and supervisors should receive proper training in this skill. 
In addition, staff should be fully involved in the process of setting performance standards, as they will be better motivated to attain the desired performance if they have a hand in determining appropriate levels. 
A list of basic questions to ask when developing the standards is provided below: 
(b) Can a staff member at the same level as the staff member who will be doing the work perform at the expected level with a reasonable amount of effort? 
18. The staff member must also know the priority of each of the tasks; otherwise he or she may spend much of the appraisal period working on tasks of lesser importance. 
A word of thanks or praise for a specific task well done, and constructive criticism of aspects requiring improvement will reinforce the concept of performance appraisal as a continuing process. 
20. Thus, the appraisal cycle should consist of the following stages: 
(a) Establishment of the work plan (performance tasks), by the supervisor in consultation with the staff member; 
(d) Rating by the supervisor and discussion of the ratings with the staff member, who may add written comments; 
(f) Transmission of the performance appraisal to the staff member; 
(g) Entry of the performance report into the staff member's personnel file; 
21. Irrespective of how well a performance appraisal system is designed, its utility will be diluted or nullified if the ratings applied are not accurate or realistic. 
In a normally functioning work setting, the majority of staff should be rated at the level corresponding to "satisfactory". 
In organizations where this situation is not the case, efforts will be required to re-educate managers and staff alike to the notion that "satisfactory" is not a synonym for "mediocre". 
This process would also serve to focus attention on the exercise, thereby making it a more meaningful management function. 
24. The provision of overall ratings is recommended in order to enhance consistency of ratings among staff members at the time of the review and to enable a comparison to be readily drawn of a staff member's performance over time. 
25. The validity of any action taken as the result of a performance appraisal exercise will be reinforced if the timing of the two events coincides reasonably closely. 
26. Performance ratings per se are a management prerogative. 
If staff are permitted to rebut or submit grievances about every rating regardless of the level of performance, the whole process could become mired in formal legalistic processes. 
(b) Secondly, a second-level reviewer (normally the second-level supervisor) should review the rating to ensure that the rater has provided specific examples of work supporting the ratings and that the staff member's comments or signature are included on the form(s). 
The second-level supervisor should hold discussions with the supervisor and, where appropriate, with the staff member and the ratings and comments should be revised prior to a final rating. 
Once a rating is confirmed by the second-level reviewer it should be considered final and should be entered into the staff member's personnel file, subject to one of the three exceptions discussed below. 
28. There are three instances in which rebuttals or grievances concerning the performance appraisal should be permitted: 
In such cases the staff member should have recourse to a third level of review, for example by an independent person, an agency ombudsman or a performance review board; 
(b) Cases of alleged discrimination. 
The formal grievance or rebuttal (using, if possible, existing organizational grievance procedures) should be based solely on the allegation of discrimination. 
Only if discrimination is found to exist should the actual rating be reconsidered; 
(c) Cases where performance appraisal regulations, rules or procedures have allegedly not been followed. 
29. The above does not preclude the fact that staff have recourse to file formal appeals against administrative decisions based on performance ratings. 
31. Occasionally there will be staff whose performance exceeds expectations, and their performance should be recognized and rewarded. 
Recognition should be based solely on merit; it should normally be visible and it should occur promptly. 
Otherwise, the credibility of the system will be undermined. 
32. Staff whose performance falls below expectations should have a follow-up conversation with the supervisor that includes discussion of how the staff member can improve performance. 
(a) Achievement of noteworthy accomplishments; 
(b) Recognition of these accomplishments; 
(c) Acknowledgement of this recognition. 
34. Any merit awards granted should conform to certain general principles: 
(a) They should be considered as meaningful by the organization; 
(b) They should be proportionate to the achievement being recognized; 
(c) They should be conveyed by a means that will reinforce their impact. 
35. Meritorious performance can be distinguished on a number of levels, varying from one event to a consistently high standard of performance over a specific time period. 
(b) They should be framed in terms of outputs and should be capable of objective assessment or measurement; 
(c) They should be expressly applicable either to individuals or groups. 
The scheme should ensure that cooperative teamwork is not discouraged by an excessive emphasis on individual contribution; 
(d) Staff at levels in all organizational settings and at all locations would be eligible for such awards, provided they are employed on a contract of at least one year's duration; 
(e) Awards may be granted to the same staff member or team in two or more consecutive years. 
They should not, however, constitute an acquired right. 
36. Taking into account their differing organizational structures, sizes, occupational groups and distribution of staff between headquarters and the field, organizations should be left to finalize their own criteria within the above framework. 
(a) Awards should be made once a year; 
38. The awards should be based on objective assessment or measurement. 
The most logical basis for arriving at such assessments are the ratings deriving from the performance appraisal system. 
Organizations should thus endeavour to ensure that they have in place performance appraisal systems that can provide the basis for distinguishing truly meritorious performance. 
This determination should be supplemented by the findings of a merit review board, performance review group, or similar body that would screen recommendations for merit awards. 
Here again, however, the use of the performance appraisal system as the primary vehicle for nomination will enhance the perception of objectivity and transparency. 
40. There are two types of merit awards: non-cash awards and cash awards: 
Amount: Maximum equal to half a month's net base salary at the mid-point of the applicable salary scale. 
Note: Cash awards should in all cases be combined with a non-cash reward (e.g. certificate). 
Note: It is recognized that not all organizations have a five-level rating system: moreover, in the initial stages, some organizations may not be in a position to use ratings generated by the performance appraisal as the primary basis for merit awards. 
The above should, however, serve as a framework within which organizations should limit the granting of merit awards. 
42. The above scheme has been presented in terms of awards to individuals, but it is equally applicable to teams. 
In fact, the emphasis in management practice today is increasingly on the recognition of team or group effort. 
43. Who should be eligible for team awards? Any member of a group whose work has been recognized through the mechanism established by the organization as being of outstanding/exceptional overall benefit to the organization during the review period should in principle be eligible for team awards. 
Teams may be within one work unit (some or all members) or cut across units or departments. 
It is recommended that the team approach to recognition be used as a vehicle for encouraging decompartmentalization, especially in organizational settings where a number of units are working in related/complementary areas. 
In discussions with organizations, the question has arisen as to whether all members of a team responsible for a high-quality product should receive an award, irrespective of their individual performance ratings. 
Good management sense should be the guide in such cases. 
A staff member with a rating of satisfactory (or equivalent) or above, should certainly be included. 
The key should be the extent to which actions motivate/demotivate the other members of the team and the rest of the workforce. 
(a) Non-cash awards. The award of certificates of achievement, plaques and the like is relatively straightforward. 
Another type of non-monetary award might consist of some work-related equipment that could be used by all team members. 
(b) Monetary/cash awards. The award to the team should be of a greater amount than individual awards; actual amounts would vary according to the size of the team, the premium placed on the contribution made, the resources available for the recognition and reward programme, and other factors. 
As a guide, it is suggested that amounts of up to $5,000 might be appropriate for teams of up to six, with amounts being prorated accordingly for teams of larger size. 
45. Incentive schemes. Incentive or suggestion schemes fall into two main categories: 
(a) Suggestion-type schemes, whereby a proposal, plan or practical idea leading to improved efficiency, productivity or other such operational advantage, generates a reward. 
Usually the suggestion is the employee's initiative; 
(b) Group incentive plans, whereby a group or unit of employees is organized by management to work together as a team to come up with suggestions as to how productivity and efficiency might be enhanced. 
Suggestion-type schemes, particularly when applied to individuals, can backfire on the initiator of the improvement, who may be seen as a whistle blower. 
The clear message therefore needs to be sent that this kind of initiative and contribution is appreciated by the organization and, if accepted, will receive appropriate recognition. 
47. The second type of incentive scheme offers, of all the measures proposed in the present paper, perhaps the greatest potential for generating changes in organizational behaviour. Productivity is increased, more attention is paid to cost and quality control; a team spirit is fostered in the workplace. 
Group incentive schemes should not be introduced on an ad hoc basis; their introduction may require specific expertise. 
48. Some of the savings realized through incentive schemes, particularly group incentive plans, could be utilized to fund the reward and recognition programme as a whole. 
49. Special contribution awards: Such awards would be granted for outstanding service, or an act of courage, humanitarianism or sacrifice beyond the call of duty, demonstrating dedication to the ideals and goals of the organization. 
The actual number of awards should be determined by the event; in some years, there may be no such awards if not justified by circumstances. 
Such awards may be monetary or non-monetary, although this type of award lends itself in particular to the use of medals, citations, etc. 
Organizations may withhold or delay the within-grade salary increment of a staff member whose performance at the end of an appraisal period is below standard. 
The fact that a performance improvement plan has been developed (see (a) above) does not necessarily mean that the performance has improved. 
The supervisor should certify that performance has actually improved before granting the within-grade increment on time; 
(c) Letter of reprimand. 
One is when the poor performance is really non-performance or refusal to perform on one or more tasks that were pointed out to the staff member as being of particular importance. 
When this is found to be the case the organization may reassign the staff member to other duties at the same grade level that the staff member can carry out satisfactorily. 
When performance on critical tasks or on several less critical tasks becomes unsatisfactory, it may become necessary to assign lower-level duties and to demote the staff member to a lower grade; 
When a staff member is on an initial fixed-term or probationary contract and performance is less than expected, the organization may wish to terminate the employment at the end of the first appraisal period. 
Regardless of the contractual status of the staff member, if performance is below required levels for two consecutive appraisal periods, consideration should be given to terminating employment. 
51. The above measures are designed to deal with cases of unsatisfactory performance. They should be seen as distinct from disciplinary measures applicable in cases of misconduct or wrongdoing (although there are cases where conduct has an impact on performance). 
Training for performance appraisal, like all training, begins with a definition of expected outcomes. Managers and trainers together need to decide on what they want participants to learn. 
Training is one way of ensuring that the performance appraisal system works as it was intended and of attaining commitment to the process. 
The acquisition of practical knowledge and skills goes hand in hand with commitment, as one reinforces the other. 
The learning objectives proposed below are geared to this outcome. 
53. The written purpose and goals of the organization's appraisal system should stress the importance of using the appraisal process as an effective management tool both for achieving organizational objectives and for staff empowerment. 
54. At the end of the training, participants will: 
(a) Understand the purpose, goals and value of the performance appraisal system: 
(i) The procedures and steps involved (the cycle); 
(ii) Its links to other human resources systems; 
(b) Be able to carry out all stages in the appraisal cycle in an effective manner with specific emphasis on productive use of effective communication skills. 
These include: 
(i) Setting the climate for performance appraisal and preparing for the exercise; 
The learning objectives as outlined above require the development of specific knowledge and skills, combined with motivation to implement the system. 
This combination can be achieved only by means of a comprehensive approach, comprising: (a) briefing sessions on the policy and operational procedures of the performance appraisal system; (b) training for appraisal interviewing and feedback skills; and (c) training in related performance planning and management skills. 
56. Most agencies already provide training programmes that address one or more of these features. 
The modules presented below in tabular form are based on examples of such programmes. 
Each module identifies the recommended target group, length of training, content and appropriate methods of training. 
These programmes should be presented to organizations' legislative/governing bodies for appropriate action; 
58. Organizations should carefully monitor the application of reward and recognition programmes during the pilot project stage. 
3. The session was opened by the Under-Secretary-General for Legal Affairs, the Legal Counsel, who represented the Secretary-General and made an introductory statement. 
1. Opening of the session. 
2. Election of officers. 
3. Adoption of the agenda. 
4. Organization of work. 
6. Adoption of the report. 
With respect to the question of the peaceful settlement of disputes between States, the Committee had before it a revised proposal submitted by Guatemala under the title "United Nations Model Rules for the Conciliation of Disputes between States" (A/AC.182/L.75/Rev.1). 
It also had before it a proposal entitled "Establishment of a Dispute Settlement Service offering or responding with its services early in disputes", submitted by Sierra Leone (see para. 109 below). 
12. In accordance with the decision taken at its 183rd meeting on the organization of its work, the Special Committee held a general debate at its 184th to 186th and 188th to 193rd meetings, from 7 to 17 March 1994. 
The end of the cold war, it was also said, had opened new possibilities for unanimity and a convergence of views among States on these matters. 
15. On the question of the enhancement of cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security, all the representatives who spoke emphasized the importance of enhancing such cooperation in the maintenance of international peace and security and the settlement of disputes. 
Furthermore, it was pointed out, recent events had demonstrated that regional organizations should not be overlooked in building a global network of cooperation in this area, especially in dealing with conflicts at an early stage. 
It was observed that Chapter VIII of the Charter provided the legal framework for cooperation between the United Nations and regional arrangements or agencies. 
It was also emphasized that the arrangements establishing such organizations should not be contrary to the purposes and principles of the Charter and that their role in the maintenance of international peace and security was subject to the overall discretionary powers and authority of the Security Council. 
17. Some representatives shared the opinion that, in seeking to enhance cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations, it was important not to lose sight of the fact that the Charter conferred primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security on the Security Council. 
The role of regional organizations in this area should therefore be seen as complementary to that of the Council. 
18. Other representatives pointed to the varied nature of the institutional capabilities of regional organizations, including the fact that some regional organizations had mandates covering issues other than the maintenance of international peace and security. 
This, in their view, limited the potential of such regional organizations to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
A flexible approach should therefore be adopted in seeking enhanced cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations. 
19. According to a number of representatives, it was also important to recognize the autonomous status of regional organizations as described in the Charter. 
22. Some representatives proposed that, as a practical step towards enhancing cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations, a handbook on the subject should be compiled. 
Such a handbook could be of assistance to all those concerned with the relationship between regional arrangements or agencies and the United Nations. 
23. Many representatives noted with satisfaction that the General Assembly had authorized the Committee to invite intergovernmental organizations to participate in its debate on the question of enhancing cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations. 
24. All the representatives who spoke welcomed the revised version of the working paper submitted by the Russian Federation (A/AC.182/L.72/Rev.2) and expressed the hope that work on the working paper would be finalized by the Committee at its current session. 
The remark was made that the current practice of relying on the political will of States with the required financial capabilities to mitigate the economic hardship suffered by affected States was unsatisfactory and that more systematic arrangements should be contemplated. 
It was also said that the establishment of a permanent mechanism would encourage States to carry out their obligations under the Charter by fully complying with sanctions imposed by the Security Council. 
It was proposed that, when necessary, a mechanism for international control could be introduced for this purpose. 
In this context, attention was drawn to a working paper sponsored by a number of States (A/AC.182/L.79) and to the report of the Secretary-General on the question of special economic problems of States as a result of sanctions imposed under Chapter VII of the Charter (A/48/573-S/26705). 
26. Some representatives, while sharing the concern that economic sanctions might have, in certain areas, negative economic consequences for States applying such measures, doubted that the most productive way of assisting those States consisted in the creation of new permanent institutions or mechanisms. 
The remark was also made that the concept of compensation for consequential economic damage was not found in the Charter. 
That provision, according to the representatives concerned, called for a case-by-case assessment in order to determine how best to assist the States affected by the imposition of sanctions and did not envisage a mechanism of general automatic application. 
27. Other representatives held the view that, bearing in mind the number of third States being increasingly affected by the application of sanctions, a case-by-case approach was not viable. 
28. Some members expressed the opinion that the establishment of a fund to assist States affected by sanctions might raise expectations which could be difficult to fulfil. 
Attention was also drawn in this context to budgetary constraints at both the national and the international levels, making it most unlikely for a new fund to be an effective instrument for economic mobilization to assist affected States. 
29. Concern was expressed that failure to address the problem was likely to weaken the sanctions regime. 
States, it was observed, might find it difficult to give full effect to the decisions of the Security Council, knowing that they would be severely affected by the application of the sanctions regime and that no formal assistance would be forthcoming to mitigate the harm. 
In this connection, it was stated that, since a mechanism existed within the Security Council to monitor compliance with sanctions, fairness and equity required that a similar mechanism be established to monitor the effect of a sanctions resolution on third States with a view to assisting them. 
It was also observed that in its resolution 47/120 B the General Assembly requested the Security Council to examine several concrete measures in this respect and that any mechanism established by the Council should, following imposition of sanctions, ensure automaticity of assistance, predictability and considerations of equity. 
It was pointed out that the negative implications of economic sanctions often took the form of balance-of-payments difficulties, and that the international financial institutions should be closely associated in any effective solution to such problems. 
The view was expressed in this context that there was a need for a more thorough study of methods for evaluating the sanctions actually experienced by States, as there was currently no serious way of making a sound and objective evaluation. 
It was also observed that, while the Charter did not provide for automatic compensation for economic damage consequential upon the imposition of sanctions, it did provide for an obligation to apply sanctions, once imposed by the Council. 
36. Some representatives observed that the current method of work of the Security Council, which relied heavily on closed informal consultations, prevented potentially affected States from exercising their rights under Article 50 of the Charter at a sufficiently early stage. 
38. Many representatives referred to the role, composition and functioning of the Security Council and to ways of enhancing the Council's effectiveness in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
42. Other representatives said that they found neither of the working papers to contain material likely to provide a basis for agreement; nor could the ideas contained therein lead, in their opinion, to a more effective United Nations or increase areas of general agreement. 
In the view of some, the Committee should be enlarged taking into account the significant increase in the membership of the United Nations, the importance of the subjects under consideration and the actual extent of participation in the Committee, given the growing number of requests for observer status. 
48. Other representatives, however, stressed that limited-membership committees had had and might still have a role to play in the United Nations system and therefore felt that the question of the membership of the Committee should be approached with an open mind. 
52. The working paper read as follows: 
"Recalling further its resolution 48/210 of 21 December 1993, entitled 'Economic assistance to States affected by the implementation of the Security Council resolutions imposing sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro)', 
"Recognizing that providing assistance to third States affected by the application of sanctions would be an important step in maintaining the effectiveness of sanctions collectively decided by the international community, 
"(a) That the question of assistance to third States affected by the application of sanctions has been addressed recently in several forums, including the General Assembly and its subsidiary organs and the Security Council, 
"(c) The statement made by the President of the Security Council (S/25036), in which the Council expressed its determination to consider this matter further, 
"Recalling also its resolution 47/120 B of 20 September 1993, entitled 'An Agenda for Peace', in particular section IV, 'Special economic problems arising from the implementation of preventive or enforcement measures', 
"Taking note with appreciation of the report of the Secretary-General prepared pursuant to the note by the President of the Security Council regarding the question of special economic problems of States as a result of sanctions imposed under Chapter VII of the Charter (A/48/573-S/26705), 
"Recognizing that third States are still confronted with adverse economic and social problems owing to the imposition of sanctions under Chapter VII, 
"Recognizing also the need for an appropriate mechanism and procedures to address these problems, 
"1. Decides to establish a trust fund, consistent with relevant resolutions of the Security Council, to assist financially third States affected by the imposition of sanctions under Chapter VII; contributions to the fund shall consist of: 
"(b) Voluntary contributions from Member States, and from funds available to international organizations both inside and outside the United Nations system, in particular the international financial institutions and the regional development banks, as well as non-governmental organizations and private institutions and individuals; 
"2. Invites the Security Council: 
"(a) To determine the level of the Trust Fund for each particular case of the imposition of sanctions under Chapter VII of the Charter (on a case-by-case basis), in accordance with the submissions made by the affected Member States; 
"(b) To manage and operate the Trust Fund where appropriate in consultation with the Secretary-General, or any other body deemed appropriate by the Security Council for this purpose, and the affected Member States should be able to approach this body without any exception for redressal of their problems; 
"3. Requests the Security Council to ensure that its committees and other bodies entrusted with the task of monitoring the implementation of sanctions take into account, in discharging their mandates, the need to avoid hardship consequences for other Member States without prejudice to the effectiveness of such sanctions; 
"5. Resources from the Trust Fund should be utilized to provide direct financial assistance, inter alia, through bilateral or multilateral credit lines, as well as to finance technical cooperation programmes in support of the affected countries, in the context of Article 50; 
"6. All other types of support, including direct assistance in cash or in kind, provision of alternative sources of supply and alternative markets, specific commodity purchase agreements, compensatory adjustments of international tariffs, assistance for promotion of investments and technical cooperation to the affected countries, should be encouraged; 
"7. Requests the Security Council to consider preparing a set of guidelines and/or procedure to be applied in the consideration of the applications by the affected countries for assistance, in the context of Article 50. 
The guidelines may include, inter alia: 
"(a) The right to approach the Security Council for assistance; 
"(d) Inviting the affected Member States to its meetings and to the meetings of its subsidiary bodies; 
"(e) Procedure and methodology for determining and evaluating losses as a result of the imposition of sanctions; 
"8. Also requests the Security Council to consider the establishment of a permanent mechanism for consultations between the Council and those Member States most likely to be affected as a result of their implementation of Security Council resolutions imposing sanctions; 
53. In introducing the working paper at the 191st meeting, one of the sponsors stressed that the existing modalities of application of the provisions of Article 50 of the Charter were inadequate. 
The report of the Secretary-General referred to in the preamble (A/48/573-S/26705) would provide useful information in the consideration of the question inasmuch as it described the practice followed by the Security Council in the implementation of Article 50 and contained other background material. 
The speaker singled out, among the elements included in the working paper, the idea of establishing a trust fund, to be administered by the Security Council, which would determine the level of assistance to be provided to the affected States on a case-by-case basis. 
The working paper also contained other proposals, including one on consultations between the Secretary-General and States that might be or were affected by the imposition of sanctions. 
54. Another sponsor stressed that the mechanisms contemplated in the working paper would be automatic in their application. 
57. While the problem was generally recognized as serious and urgent, inasmuch as some countries continued to be confronted with adverse economic problems as a result of the imposition of sanctions, views differed on how best to address it. 
Those delegations were not prepared to work on the basis of the working paper, but were ready to discuss the ideas contained in it, as well as other ideas, including those contained in the Secretary-General's report. 
59. Some representatives supported the establishment of a trust fund, referred to in operative paragraph 1 of the working paper, as one of the viable steps to be taken immediately towards a solution of the problem of assistance to third States affected by the imposition of sanctions. 
It was observed that the establishment of such a trust fund was mentioned in General Assembly resolution 47/120 B. 
They also pointed out that the concept of compensation for any consequent economic damage was not found in the Charter. 
They suggested that instead of envisaging the setting up of new institutions, utilization should be made of existing international financial institutions, such as the World Bank, the International Monetary Fund, regional development banks, the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade, the United Nations Development Programme and non-governmental organizations. 
Those institutions, it was stated, were well placed to assist in the formulation of policies and in coordinating financial assistance to adversely affected States. 
It was further remarked that problems stemming from the imposition of sanctions were in many cases part and parcel of the overall economic situation of the affected States and did not lend themselves to a piecemeal solution. 
61. An opposing view expressed was that the international financial institutions did not in themselves provide a comprehensive solution, since they lacked the necessary additional resources and the mechanisms to solve the problem. 
The idea of a trust fund, it was stated, was not new: it had found expression, for instance, in the establishment in 1991 of the Global Environment Facility, which had been set up to address specific environmental problems. 
It provided a better response to the problems of countries affected by the imposition of sanctions than bilateral assistance or existing financial institutions, which were established for different purposes. 
It was recalled that a proposal made at San Francisco that the Security Council should establish a mechanism to deal with matters under Article 50 of the Charter had been set aside. 
65. Some representatives, while expressing support for operative paragraph 6 as a whole, stated that the various measures envisaged to assist adversely affected States were not adequate in isolation, but that there was rather a need to explore with an open mind every possibility for addressing this problem. 
It was further stated that a focal point should be established for coordinating the assistance to affected third States. 
According to them, no study was needed to find out whether or not damage had been caused to third States. 
68. The proposal that, where there existed a donors group or a consultative meeting, such institutions should be requested to focus on assistance, on a case-by-case basis, to countries adversely affected by the imposition of sanctions and to coordinate such assistance was supported by several representatives. 
Some took the view that it should be included in operative paragraph 6 of the working paper. 
Lastly, others recalled that the question of insertion did not arise, as the Working Group was not involved in drafting, but in discussing ideas contained in the document. 
It was also proposed that the ideas contained in operative paragraph 3 should be formulated along the lines of section IV, paragraph 3, of General Assembly resolution 47/120 B. 
70. Some representatives, however, struck a note of caution in this respect, pointing out that efforts to minimize the negative effects of sanctions on third States should not impair the effectiveness of the measures taken by the Security Council. 
It was remarked that tailoring sanctions to specific situations so as to avoid potential negative effects on third States was a questionable one. 
74. The latter contention gave rise to objections. 
75. With specific reference to the possible holding of consultations prior to the imposition of sanctions, some representatives warned against subjecting the decision-making process of the Security Council to conditions not provided in the Charter. 
They pointed out that, in the discharge of its responsibility in the maintenance of international peace and security, the Council had to be able to act swiftly and that urgency might hamper the possibility of conducting consultations. 
76. Other representatives pointed out that the concluding phrase of operative paragraph 3 of document A/AC.182/L.79 clearly indicated that the proposals in that document were "without prejudice to the effectiveness of ... sanctions". 
It was further observed that requiring the Security Council to "consider" holding consultations with potentially affected States in no way limited the Council's discretion as to the actual holding of such consultations or the conclusions to be drawn therefrom. 
79. As for the States to be involved in the proposed consultations, States having close economic ties with the target State were mentioned. 
It was also said that the States most likely to be affected were the neighbouring States in view, inter alia, of the disruptive effect of sanctions on their communication and transportation lines. 
On the other hand, the remark was made that, at a time of global economic interdependence, the criterion should be the impact of sanctions rather than geographical proximity. 
80. Other comments included the remark that, through consultations, the Security Council should be able not only to take into account the negative consequences of sanctions on States but also to envisage means of providing them with assistance and advice. 
83. At its 2nd meeting, on 8 March, the Working Group began its consideration of a revised version (A/AC.182/L.72/Rev.2) of a draft declaration on the improvement of cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations, originally submitted by the Russian Federation at the 1992 session of the Committee. 
working paper consisted of three parts, which were addressed to regional arrangements or agencies, States and the United Nations, respectively. 
Those entities constituted an interactive chain, of which States which were members of both the United Nations and regional arrangements or agencies constituted the central element. 
It expressed concern that a proliferation of such activities might occur and that actions undertaken by the Security Council might duplicate those of regional organizations. 
Statements were made by such intergovernmental organizations at the 185th, 186th, 188th and 189th meetings, from 9 to 11 March 1994. 
88. Representatives of intergovernmental organizations expressed support for strengthening and enhancing the cooperation between their respective organizations and the United Nations in the maintenance of international peace and security, and described instances of such cooperation and efforts undertaken at the regional level for the settlement of disputes and conflicts. 
The point was made that cooperation between the United Nations and regional arrangements or agencies should be based on the respect for the autonomy of each organization, and that it should be adapted to the particular circumstances of each specific situation. 
The view was expressed that such cooperation should also extend to the field of socio-economic development, which would contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security and to the fulfilment of the purposes of the Charter of the United Nations. 
The view was expressed that communication between the Security Council and regional arrangements or agencies should be improved, and that the latter might be associated, where appropriate, with the consultations within the framework of the Council. 
It was suggested that the wording in the working paper before the Committee on the question of the cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations should be such as to encompass intraregional organizations. 
"Recalling the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations concerning the role of regional arrangements or agencies in the maintenance of international peace and security, in particular the provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter, 
"Recognizing that regional arrangements or agencies can play an important role in preventive diplomacy and in enhancing regional and international cooperation, 
"Taking into account the experience gained and the favourable results achieved by regional arrangements or agencies in the peaceful settlement of disputes in different parts of the world, 
"Bearing in mind the variety of mandates, scope and composition of regional arrangements or agencies, 
"Considering that action at the regional level can contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, 
"Emphasizing that respect for the principles of sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence of States and non-intervention in matters which are essentially within the domestic jurisdiction of any State is crucial to any common endeavour to promote international peace and security, 
"Emphasizing that the efforts made by regional arrangements or agencies, in their respective fields of competence, in cooperation with the United Nations can usefully complement the work of the Organization in the maintenance of international peace and security, 
"Solemnly declares that: 
"1. In accordance with the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations concerning the role of regional arrangements or agencies in the maintenance of international peace and security, in particular Chapter VIII of the Charter: 
"(a) The Members of the United Nations entering into such arrangements or constituting such agencies shall make every effort to achieve pacific settlement of local disputes through such regional arrangements or by such regional agencies before referring them to the Security Council; 
"(c) The above provisions in no way impair the application of Articles 34 and 35 of the Charter; 
"(d) The Security Council shall, where appropriate, utilize such regional arrangements or agencies for enforcement action under its authority, but no enforcement action shall be taken under regional arrangements or by regional agencies without the authorization of the Council; 
"(e) The Security Council shall at all times be kept fully informed of activities undertaken or in contemplation under regional arrangements or by regional agencies for the maintenance of international peace and security; 
"2. Regional arrangements or agencies can, in their fields of competence and in accordance with the Charter of the United Nations, make important contributions to the maintenance of international peace and security, including, where appropriate, through the peaceful settlement of disputes, preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, peace-keeping and post-conflict peace-building; 
"3. Cooperation between regional arrangements or agencies and the United Nations, in the maintenance of international peace and security, may take various forms, including, inter alia: 
"(a) Exchange of information and the holding of consultations at all levels; 
"(b) Participation as appropriate in the work of the United Nations organs, in accordance with the applicable rules of procedure and practices; 
"(c) Making available personnel, material and other assistance, where appropriate; 
"4. Cooperation between regional arrangements or agencies and the United Nations should be in accordance with their respective mandates, scope and composition and should take place in forms that are suited to each specific situation, in accordance with the Charter; 
"7. States participating in regional arrangements or agencies are encouraged to promote confidence-building at the regional level for the maintenance of international peace and security; 
"12. Nothing in the present declaration is to be construed as prejudicing in any manner the provisions of the Charter." 
That Working Group, which had recently begun its difficult task, would benefit from the relevant discussions in the Committee. 
He also stressed that, while the working paper had been presented to the Committee at its 1993 session, the proposals included therein, after extensive consultations with many delegations, remained relevant. 
92. The view was expressed that the working paper constituted a good basis for the consideration of important issues of concern to many delegations, and that its examination by the Committee would usefully contribute to the work carried out on related questions in other forums. 
93. There was, however, also a view that no positive result could be expected from a discussion of the working paper in the Committee. 
94. A revised version of the working paper was submitted by Cuba following the debate. It read as follows: 
"(a) Establishment of a working group with the mandate of contributing, with studies of a legal nature, to the work of the Working Group established by General Assembly resolution 48/26 on the following matters: 
95. At the 22nd meeting of the Working Group, on 23 March, the sponsor introduced the revised working paper. 
She pointed out that the revised text pursued the same objectives as the previous version, while taking into account the adoption of General Assembly resolution 48/26. 
Moreover, the revised text presented the Committee with more concrete proposals. 
96. The view was expressed that the revised working paper contained useful proposals that should be given due consideration by the Committee, thus complementing the work undertaken by the Working Group established under General Assembly resolution 48/26. 
The point was made that absence of comments on the substance of the proposal did not imply support thereof. 
It was meant to raise issues, rather than to present elaborate proposals, a task which, he hoped, could be undertaken with the assistance of other delegations. 
The sponsor noted that the Committee had already undertaken work on some of those issues. 
The document was a revised version of the proposal (A/AC.182/L.75) submitted by the delegation of Guatemala to the Committee at its 1993 session. 
It contained an explanatory memorandum in which the general considerations underlying the proposed draft articles were described and each provision was analysed in the light of the comments made at the previous session of the Committee. 
104. At its 17th meeting, the Working Group began its consideration of the revised version of the proposal submitted by Guatemala (A/AC.182/L.75/Rev.1). 
"Considering that conciliation is one of the methods of peaceful settlement of disputes between States that the United Nations Charter enumerates in its Article 33, paragraph 1, and that it has been adopted in numerous treaties, bilateral and multilateral, with a view to the settlement of such disputes, 
"2. The States applying these rules may at any time agree to exclude or amend any of their provisions. 
They may also request his assistance to resolve any other difficulty they may encounter in reaching an agreement on the modalities of the conciliation proceedings. 
"There may be three conciliators or five conciliators. 
In either case the conciliators shall form a commission. 
"If the parties have agreed that three conciliators shall be appointed, each one of them shall appoint a conciliator, who may not be of its own nationality. 
"1. If the parties have agreed that five conciliators should be appointed, each one of them shall appoint a conciliator who may be of its own nationality. 
If the President is a national of one of the parties, the appointment shall be made by the Vice-President or the next judge in order of seniority who is not a national of the parties. 
"3. If at the end of the three-month period referred to in the preceding paragraph, the parties have been able to appoint only one or two conciliators, the two conciliators or the conciliator still required shall be appointed in the manner described in the preceding paragraph. 
"4. If, at the end of the three-month period referred to in paragraph 2 of this article the parties have appointed three conciliators but have not been able to agree which of them shall act as president, the president shall be chosen in the manner described in that paragraph. 
"The commission, acting independently and impartially, shall endeavour to assist the parties in reaching an amicable settlement of the dispute. 
To that end, it shall attempt to clarify the issues in dispute and seek to obtain all information necessary or useful for the attainment of those objectives. 
If no settlement is reached during consideration of the dispute, the commission shall draw up and communicate to the parties such terms of settlement as it deems appropriate. 
"The commission shall be guided by principles of objectivity, equity and justice, giving consideration to, among other things, the rights and obligations of the parties and the facts and circumstances of the case. 
"While adhering to all the provisions of these rules, the commission shall adopt its procedure. 
"1. Before the commission begins its work, the parties shall designate the agents and shall communicate the names of such agents to the president of the commission. 
"2. The agents of the parties may be assisted by counsel and experts appointed by the parties. 
"3. Before the first meeting of the commission, its members may meet informally with the agents of the parties to deal with administrative and procedural matters. 
"1. At its first meeting, the commission shall appoint a secretary, adopt its procedural rules and hear initial statements by the parties. 
The decisions taken by the commission in this regard may be amended at any later stage of the proceedings. 
"2. The secretary of the commission shall not have the nationality of any of the parties, shall not reside habitually in their territory and shall not be or have been in the service of any of them. 
"3. Subject to the provisions of article 20, paragraph 1, the commission shall not allow the agent or counsel of one party to attend a meeting without having also given the other party the opportunity to be represented at the same meeting. 
"1. The commission may ask the parties for whatever relevant information or documents, as well as explanations, it deems necessary or useful. 
"2. The commission shall accede to any request by a party that persons whose testimony it considers necessary or useful be heard, that experts be consulted or that local investigations be conducted. 
It may, however, in any case in which it considers it neither necessary nor useful to accede to such a request, ask the party making the request to reconsider it. 
"1. If the commission ascertains that the parties disagree on issues of fact, it may, motu proprio, consult experts, conduct local investigations or question witnesses. 
"2. The parties shall use the means available to them to enable the commission to enter their territory and, in accordance with their laws, convoke and hear witnesses or experts and visit any part of their territory to conduct local investigations. 
"3. The members of the commission, the agents of the parties and the secretary, when engaged on the business of the commission, shall enjoy diplomatic privileges and immunities. 
If the proposal is accepted, its implementation shall be conditional upon the expert advisers being appointed by the parties by mutual agreement and accepted by the commission and upon the parties fixing their emoluments. 
Any proposal made in accordance with this article shall be communicated immediately to the other party by the president, who may, in so doing, transmit any comment the commission may wish to make thereon. 
"At any stage of the proceedings, the commission may, at its own initiative or at the initiative of one of the parties, draw the attention of the parties to any measures which in its opinion might be advisable or facilitate a settlement. 
"The commission shall endeavour to take its decisions unanimously but, if unanimity proves impossible, it may take them by a majority of votes of its members. 
"1. On concluding its consideration of the dispute, the commission shall, if full settlement has not been reached, define the terms of settlement which in its opinion are likely to be acceptable to the parties. 
"2. The terms of settlement adopted by the commission shall be set forth in a report communicated by the president of the commission to the agents of the parties, with a request that the agents inform the commission, within a given period, whether the parties accept them. 
"3. If the parties accept the terms of settlement proposed by the commission, a proc\x{92ca}-verbal shall be drawn up setting forth the conditions of acceptance. The proc\x{92ca}-verbal shall be signed by the president and the secretary. 
A copy signed by the secretary shall be provided to each party. 
This shall conclude the proceedings. 
The parties nevertheless undertake to study them in good faith, carefully and objectively. 
If one of the parties rejects terms of settlement which the other party accepts, it shall inform the latter, in writing, of the reasons why it could not accept them. 
The proceedings shall be concluded when each party has received a copy of the proc\x{92ca}-verbal signed by the secretary. 
Article 24 shall apply to the resumed proceedings, with the relevant time-limit, which the parties may, by mutual agreement, shorten or extend, running from the commission's first meeting after resumption of the proceedings. 
"Upon conclusion of the proceedings, the president of the commission shall deliver the documents in the possession of the secretariat of the commission to the Secretary-General of the United Nations, who, without prejudice to the possible application of article 26, paragraph 2, shall preserve their secrecy. 
"Except where the parties or the commission, with the consent of the parties, decide on an extension, the commission shall conclude its work within .......... from the date of its first meeting. 
"1. The commission's meetings shall be closed. 
Its members and expert advisers, the agents and counsel of the parties, and the secretary and secretariat staff, shall refrain from divulging any documents or statements, or any communication concerning the progress of the proceedings, without the prior approval of both agents. 
"3. Each party shall receive, through the secretary, certified copies of any documentary evidence received and of experts' reports, records of investigations and statements by witnesses. 
"2. Notwithstanding the foregoing, the parties may, upon conclusion of the proceedings and by mutual agreement, make available to the public all or some of the documents that in accordance with the preceding paragraph are to remain secret, or authorize the publication of all or some of those documents. 
"2. Acceptance by a party of terms of settlement proposed by the commission does not in any way imply agreement with the considerations upon which they may be based. 
106. In introducing the document, the sponsor observed that it contained the final version of the proposal submitted by Guatemala which the Committee had considered at its 1992 and 1993 sessions. 
He also noted that the final version of the proposal included the word "model" in the title and took into account the comments made in the Committee at its 1993 session. 
The sponsor emphasized the flexibility of the proposed Model Rules, indicating that they were based on the consent of the parties to a dispute, and that States parties to a dispute were free to use them or to amend them, as appropriate. 
He highlighted the usefulness of having within the United Nations a set of such model rules, available for States, which could facilitate and simplify a conciliation procedure. 
The sponsor also expressed the view that the proposed Model Rules could fill a gap in the rules of international law, since the majority of multilateral treaties did not have detailed provisions on conciliation rules and procedures. 
"1. These rules may apply to the conciliation of disputes between States where those States have expressly agreed in writing to their application. 
"2. The States which agree to apply these rules may at any time, through mutual agreement, exclude or amend any of their provisions. 
"There may be three conciliators or five conciliators. 
In either case the conciliators shall form a commission. 
"1. If the parties have agreed that five conciliators should be appointed, each one of them shall appoint a conciliator who may be of its own nationality. 
If the President is a national of one of the parties, the appointment shall be made by the Vice-President or the next judge in order of seniority who is not a national of the parties. 
"3. If, at the end of the three-month period referred to in the preceding paragraph, the parties have been able to appoint only one or two conciliators, the two conciliators or the conciliator still required shall be appointed in the manner described in the preceding paragraph. 
"[The commission shall work objectively and shall be guided by the principles of international law and justice, giving especial consideration to the rights and obligations of the parties, and the facts and circumstances of the case. 
"The commission may adopt its procedure. 
"1. Before the commission begins its work, the parties shall designate their agents and shall communicate the names of such agents to the president of the commission. 
"2. The agents of the parties may be assisted before the commission by counsel and experts appointed by the parties. 
"3. Before the first meeting of the commission, its members may meet informally with the agents of the parties, if necessary, accompanied by the appointed counsel and experts to deal with the administrative and procedural matters. 
"1. At its first meeting, the commission shall appoint a secretary, adopt its procedural rules and hear initial statements by the parties. 
The decisions taken by the commission in this regard may be amended at any later stage of the proceedings. 
"4. Subject to the provision of article 20, paragraph 1, the commission shall not allow the agent or counsel of one party to attend a meeting without having also given the other party the opportunity to be represented at the same meeting. 
"1. The commission may ask the parties for whatever relevant information or documents, as well as explanations, it deems necessary or useful. 
"2. The commission may accede to any request by a party that persons whose testimony it considers necessary or useful be heard, or that experts be consulted [or that local investigations be conducted]. 
It may, however, in any case in which it considers it neither necessary nor useful to accede to such a request, ask the party making the request to reconsider it. 
"1. If the commission ascertains that the parties disagree on issues of fact, it may, motu proprio, consult experts, conduct [local investigations] or question witnesses. 
"3. The members of the commission, the agents of the parties and the secretary, when engaged on the business of the commission, should enjoy diplomatic privileges and immunities. 
If the proposal is accepted, its implementation shall be conditional upon the expert advisers being appointed by the parties by mutual agreement and accepted by the commission and upon the parties fixing their emoluments. 
Any proposal made in accordance with this article shall be communicated immediately to the other party by the president, who may, in so doing, transmit any comment the commission may wish to make thereon. 
"At any stage of the proceedings, the commission may, at its own initiative or at the initiative of one of the parties, draw the attention of the parties to any measures which in its opinion might be advisable or facilitate a settlement. 
"The commission shall endeavour to take its decisions unanimously but, if unanimity proves impossible, it may take them by a majority of votes of its members. 
Abstentions are not allowed. 
"1. On concluding its consideration of the dispute, the commission may, if full settlement has not been reached, draw up and propose to the parties appropriate recommendations for the consideration of the parties. 
"2. The recommendations of settlement adopted by the commission shall be set forth in a report communicated by the president of the commission to the agents of the parties, with a request that the agents inform the commission, within a given period, whether the parties accept them. 
The president may include in the report the reasons which, in the commission's view, might prompt the parties to accept the proposed recommendations. 
"3. If the parties accept the recommendations proposed by the commission, a proc\x{92ca}-verbal shall be drawn up setting forth the conditions of acceptance. The proc\x{92ca}-verbal shall be signed by the president and the secretary. 
A copy signed by the secretary shall be provided to each party. 
This shall conclude the proceedings. 
"The proposed recommendations will be submitted to the parties for consideration in order to facilitate an amicable settlement of the dispute. 
The parties nevertheless undertake to study them in good faith, carefully and objectively. 
If one of the parties does not accept the recommendations which the other party accepts, it shall inform the latter, in writing, of the reasons why it could not accept them. 
The proceedings shall be concluded when each party has received a copy of the proc\x{92ca}-verbal signed by the secretary. 
"1. The commission's meetings shall be closed. 
Its members and expert advisers, the agents and counsel of the parties, and the secretary and the secretariat staff, shall maintain the confidentiality of any documents or statements, or any communication concerning the progress of the proceedings, without the prior approval of both agents. 
"3. Each party shall receive, through the secretary, certified copies of any documentary evidence received and of experts' reports, records of investigations and statements by witnesses. 
"4. Should one of these classified certified documents be made public during the proceedings without the permission of the parties, the commission should consider what effect this may have on its work. 
"2. Notwithstanding the foregoing, the parties may, upon conclusion of the proceedings and by mutual agreement, make available to the public all or some of the documents that in accordance with the preceding paragraph are to remain confidential, or authorize the publication of all or some of those documents. 
"[The costs of the conciliation proceedings, including those occasioned by any investigations which the commission decided to conduct motu proprio and the emoluments of expert advisers appointed in accordance with article 15, shall be borne by the parties in equal shares.]" 
108. The Committee intends to continue its consideration of the proposed Model Rules at its next session. 
109. At its 22nd meeting, on 23 March, the Working Group considered the proposal submitted by Sierra Leone (see A/48/398, annex), which read as follows: 
"1. The Dispute Settlement Service shall be implemented through a board of five Administrators, with five alternates, elected by the Sixth Committee and confirmed by the General Assembly, on the basis of equitable geographical distribution, for a term of three years. 
The Administrators shall be eligible for re-election. 
"2. The Secretary-General, or his representative, shall have a seat on the Board of Administrators, but without the right to vote. 
"3. The Chairman of the Board of Administrators shall be chosen by the Administrators. 
"6. The activities of the Service cannot be invoked to prevent the Security Council from exercising its powers under the Charter in any dispute or situation likely to endanger international peace and security. 
"8. The Service may be activated by a decision of the Security Council. 
"9. If any of the parties to the dispute rejects the initial offer of services, or does so at a later stage, the procedure is terminated. 
A rejection would not prevent a later attempt to offer services at a more favourable time. 
"10. The Service may be activated at the request of all parties to a given dispute, subject to paragraphs 6 and 7. 
"11. No offer of services shall be made to parties in dispute if a preceding effort to settle such a dispute is already being implemented by an activity established for that purpose, unless the parties request aid from or transfer responsibility to the Service. 
"12. After a decision is made to activate the Service, the Chairman, or other designated Administrator, shall contact the parties in the offer of services under strict confidentiality. 
If the parties so desire, no party shall be identified as accepting or rejecting the services, except in confidence to the other Administrators, the Secretary-General, in accordance with paragraph 2, or by the request of the Security Council. 
"13. After a rejection of the initial offer of services or the later abandoning of the process by any party at a later stage, the Chairman shall issue a report that the services cannot be implemented owing to unfavourable conditions at the time. 
Only the Security Council, for its own confidential information concerning the rejection, and likewise the Secretary-General, for his own function of offering services independent of this Service, shall receive any supplementary information on request. 
"14. If the offer of services is accepted by all parties to the dispute, the parties will select an agreed number of settlors from the Roster of Settlors. 
"15. The Roster of Settlors shall be composed of qualified individuals willing to serve in dispute settlement nominated by Member States. 
"16. The Roster of Settlors shall be maintained and updated by the Office of Legal Affairs and shall be made available to all Member States and any disputing parties. 
"18. Operating procedures, including venue, number, and timing of sessions, shall be established by the parties to the dispute and the settlors. 
Any interim report or that of the final dispute decision shall be released to the Board of Administrators by the settlors, as determined by the parties. 
Any other procedural regulations inconsistent with this mandate of the Service shall not apply. 
"20. The Secretary-General maintains his option of offering his good offices in the settlement of disputes independent of his role in the operation of this Service. 
Also, all other options using existing United Nations machinery and procedures intended for enhancing the peaceful settlement of disputes remain available independent of this Service. 
"21. For purposes of early warning, the Administrators are encouraged to draw upon the resources of the Secretariat and their respective regions regarding new and potential disputes in which this Service may be crucial. 
"22. In order to encourage the use of this Service, the Secretariat shall disseminate information regarding it to all Member States and on as wide a geographical basis as possible." 
111. The proposal was generally welcomed by delegations who commented on it as a good basis for the future work of the Committee in the area of the peaceful settlement of disputes between States. 
"If no settlement is reached during the consideration of the dispute, the commission shall on the request of both parties concerned draw up and communicate to the parties such terms of settlement as it deems appropriate." 
2. The recommendations made by the Committee in its first report to the General Assembly 2/ were endorsed by the Assembly in its resolution 31/20 of 24 November 1976 as a basis for the solution of the question of Palestine. 
Each year, the Assembly has endorsed the Committee's recommendations with overwhelming support and has renewed its mandate and expanded it as necessary. 
The Committee was also pleased to note the signing of the Agreement on Preparatory Transfer of Powers and Responsibilities at Erez on 29 August 1994. 
The Committee considered that these were steps of major significance in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements and expressed the hope that negotiations would proceed speedily and successfully for its full implementation. 
4. Notwithstanding these encouraging developments, the Committee remained greatly concerned at the continuation of repressive activities by Israeli troops and attacks by armed settlers, exemplified most tragically by the massacre of Palestinian worshippers at the Ibrahimi Mosque in Hebron in February 1994. 
Expressing concern over the deteriorating economic situation in the occupied Palestinian territory and the overwhelming problems of poverty, unemployment and ruined infrastructure faced by the Palestinian Authority, the Committee called for the urgent provision of international assistance to help build the foundations for peace. 
7. The mandate of the Committee for the year 1994 is contained in paragraphs 2 to 6 of General Assembly resolution 48/158 A of 20 December 1993, in which the Assembly: 
The Assembly stressed the need for the United Nations to play a more active and expanded role in the current peace process and in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles. 
It urged Member States to provide economic and technical assistance to the Palestinian people. 
The Assembly also stressed the upcoming negotiations on the final settlement, and reaffirmed a number of principles for the achievement of a final settlement and comprehensive peace. 
11. At its 204th meeting, on 27 January 1994, the Committee re-elected Mr. K\x{5db5}a Birane Ciss (Senegal) as Chairman, Mr. Fernando Remirez de Estenoz Barciela (Cuba) and Mr. Ravan A. G. Farhadi (Afghanistan) as Vice-Chairmen and Mr. Joseph Cassar (Malta) as Rapporteur. 
12. At its 205th meeting, on 23 March 1994, the Committee adopted its programme of work for 1994 in implementation of its mandate. 
In accordance with established practice, the Committee also invited Palestine, represented by the PLO, to participate in the work of the Committee as an observer, to attend all its meetings and to make observations and proposals for consideration by the Committee. 
The Committee endeavoured to contribute to international efforts to promote the effective implementation of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements and to mobilize international support and assistance to the Palestinian people. 
As at 18 May 1994, the Israeli occupying forces had completed their withdrawal from the Gaza Strip, home to almost 1 million Palestinians. 
An estimated 4,000 to 4,500 Israeli soldiers remained in the Gaza Strip in the areas of Israeli settlements, military installations and in security zones. 
The Committee noted reports that 6,000 to 7,000 Palestinian police had been deployed as of early September 1994, many of them former exiles. 
The Committee was pleased at reports that the transfer of internal security arrangements had had an immediate positive effect on the safety of the Palestinians in the Gaza Strip and that the number of casualties had dropped substantially. 
The Committee noted that the Palestinian Authority had been established and was functioning in a normal manner and was increasing its activities and programmes on a daily basis, and it sought to involve the Authority's members in the meetings organized under the Committee's auspices. 
21. The Committee further noted that, on 29 August 1994, Israel and the PLO had signed the Agreement on Preparatory Transfer of Powers and Responsibilities regarding the West Bank. 
The Agreement provides for assumption by the Palestinian Authority of powers and responsibilities from the Israeli military Government and its Civil Administration in the following spheres: education and culture, health, social welfare, tourism, direct taxation and value added tax on local production. 
22. While welcoming these positive developments and expressing the earnest hope that the agreements reached would be fully and effectively implemented, the Committee considered that the situation on the ground remained a matter of serious concern. 
The Committee was also alarmed by reports of the continued Israeli settlement activities in the occupied territory and in particular in and around Jerusalem. 
23. The Committee was particularly alarmed by the killing, on 25 February 1994, by an armed Jewish settler of over 50 Palestinian worshippers at Ibrahimi Mosque in Hebron. 
At least 100 Palestinians had been wounded as a result of that act. 
The Committee condemned the massacre in the strongest terms and expressed concern at reports of subsequent shootings by Israeli soldiers of Palestinian demonstrators elsewhere in the occupied territory. 
Observers were subsequently deployed in Hebron from May to July 1994. 
The Committee is of the view that resolution 904 (1994) should be implemented in full, especially in the light of reports of continuing tension with the settlers in the area, including the uncovering and arrests of an underground network ready to carry out attacks against Palestinians. 
24. Further, the Committee expressed concern at the fact that Israel was still holding thousands of Palestinian prisoners inside Israel, in violation of international law. 
The Committee was also concerned at reports that, despite the redeployment from populated areas, Israeli patrols had carried out operations in the self-rule areas which had resulted in injury to Palestinians. 
Also, declarations by Israeli officials with respect to the eastward expansion of the Jerusalem settlements remained a cause for serious concern of the Committee. 
The strict controls imposed on Palestinian workers from the Gaza Strip entering Israel, combined with catastrophic unemployment at home and the disastrous state of the economy after 27 years of occupation, had caused a dramatic increase in tension. 
The Committee deplored the use of lethal force by Israeli troops against Palestinian workers at the Erez checkpoint in July 1994 and warned that urgent measures were needed to improve Palestinian living conditions. 
27. The Committee believes that for the Declaration of Principles and subsequent Israeli-Palestinian agreements to succeed, it is absolutely essential to promote economic and social development in the occupied Palestinian territory, and has repeatedly called for the urgent provision of the necessary funding by the international community. 
The Committee welcomed the concerted effort undertaken by the organizations and agencies of the United Nations system in providing the much-needed economic, technical, and development assistance to the Palestinian people. 
The Committee noted that agreements in that regard had been reached between the Palestine Liberation Organization, the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) and other agencies. 
The Committee stressed that the activities of the United Nations as well as the activities of the Special Coordinator should normally be extended to the whole occupied territory, and expressed its readiness to contribute to those important endeavours. 
With that objective in mind, the Committee organized at UNESCO headquarters in Paris, in June 1994, a seminar on Palestinian trade and investment needs. 
It also continued to address related issues in the various meetings of non-governmental organizations organized under its auspices. 
29. In a letter dated 25 February 1994, the Chairman of the Committee drew the attention of the Secretary-General to the massacre of Palestinian worshippers by an Israeli settler at the Ibrahimi Mosque in Hebron (A/48/883-S/1994/220). 
31. In his statement on behalf of the Committee at the 3342nd meeting, on 2 March 1994, the Chairman strongly condemned the massacre in Hebron. 
The Committee, therefore, fully supported the Palestinian requests for an international presence to be established in the occupied territory and for measures aimed at disarming the settlers and limiting their presence and activities in Palestinian towns and villages. 
33. In accordance with its mandate, the Committee was represented by its Chairman at the following international meetings during the period since its previous report to the General Assembly: 
(a) Conference on the Prospects for an Arab-Israeli Peace, organized by the Wilton Park Conferences at Steyning, West Sussex, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, from 3 to 7 May 1994; 
(b) Eleventh Ministerial Conference of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries held at Cairo from 31 May to 3 June 1994; 
The Committee noted especially the support of the international community for the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements and for its implementation, as important steps towards a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement in accordance with United Nations resolutions. 
(a) Communiqu issued at the meeting of Ministers for Foreign Affairs and Heads of Delegation of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, held at United Nations Headquarters on 4 October 1993 (A/48/484-S/26552, annex, para. 3); 
(b) Declaration of the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the Group of 77 adopted at its seventeenth annual meeting, held in New York on 5 October 1993 (A/48/485, annex, paras. 74 and 75); 
(c) Communiqu adopted at the meeting of the Heads of Government of the Countries of the Commonwealth, held at Limassol, Cyprus, from 21 to 25 October 1993 (A/48/564, annex); 
(e) Resolutions CM/Res.1491 (LIX) on the situation in the Middle East and CM/Res.1492 (LIX) on the Palestine question, adopted by the Council of Ministers of the Organization of African Unity at its fifty-ninth ordinary session, held at Addis Ababa from 31 January to 4 February 1994; 
(g) Statement issued on 25 February 1994 by the President of the Sixth Summit of Heads of State and Government of the Organization of the Islamic Conference (A/48/890-S/1994/242, annex); 
(n) Resolution 5366 (CI) of 27 March 1994 on the situation in the City of Jerusalem, adopted by the Council of the League of Arab States at its one hundred and first regular session, held at Cairo (A/48/923-S/1994/403, annex); 
(q) Resolution WHA47.30 of 12 May 1994 adopted by the forty-seventh World Health Assembly on health conditions of the Arab populations in the occupied Arab territories, including Palestine; 
(s) Resolutions CM/Res.1523 (LX) and CM/Res.1522 (LX) adopted by the Council of Ministers of the Organization of African Unity at its sixtieth ordinary session, held at Tunis from 6 to 11 June 1994; 
(w) Resolution adopted by the Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities at its forty-sixth session, held at Geneva from 1 to 26 August 1994 (1994/13); 
(x) Resolution adopted at the seventh extraordinary session of the Foreign Ministers of the Islamic Conference, held at Islamabad from 7 to 9 September 1994 (A/49/448, annex II); 
(z) Statement issued on 29 September 1994 by the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the five permanent members of the Security Council (S/1994/1122, annex); 
(aa) Declaration adopted at the eighteenth annual meeting of the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the Group of 77, held in New York on 30 September 1994 (A/49/462, annex); 
35. In its programme of work for the year 1994, the Committee decided to continue organizing regional seminars and meetings of non-governmental organizations and preparing studies and publications in accordance with existing mandates and budgetary provisions. 
36. The Committee considered that the following priority tasks required immediate and sustained attention in its programme of work for 1994: 
(a) Promoting support for the ongoing peace process and for the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements, and following closely the developments and monitoring the situation on the ground, in order to promote the effective implementation of the agreements reached and the full realization of Palestinian rights; 
(b) Promoting intensified assistance to the Palestinian people by the United Nations system as a whole, as well as other donors, for immediate relief and for nation-building; 
(c) Encouraging constructive consideration and debate of the major issues to be negotiated at a later stage with a view to promoting a final settlement based on international legitimacy in accordance with Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) and other relevant United Nations resolutions. 
In this regard, the Committee also considered that the full implementation of Security Council resolution 904 (1994) would be an important step in that direction. 
38. Regional seminars in Europe and Latin America and the Caribbean were included in the calendar of meetings to be organized under the auspices of the Committee in the year under review. 
41. The seminar was attended by 16 experts, representatives of 39 Governments, nine organizations of the United Nations system, as well as representatives from 10 non-governmental organizations. 
42. The programme for the seminar began with a plenary session on the theme "Building a Palestinian economy - challenges and prospects". 
Statements were made by donor countries and other Governments, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and organizations of the United Nations system. 
43. Subsequently, three round-table discussions, moderated by experts, were conducted, as follows: 
The experts gave a serious analysis of current and future needs in the fields of trade and investment and constructive proposals were made to meet the current emergency situation and to promote sustainable development of the Palestinian economy during and after the transitional period. 
45. In accordance with its mandate under General Assembly resolution 48/158 A, the Committee continued to cooperate and expand contacts with interested non-governmental organizations. 
During 1994, a regional non-governmental organization symposium for North America and a combined meeting for European and international non-governmental organizations were held. 
The Committee noted that non-governmental organizations had continued their efforts to provide assistance and support to the Palestinian people in light of the new situation following signing of the Declaration of Principles and Interim Self-Government Arrangements and subsequent agreements. 
The Committee affirmed the importance of the contribution by non-governmental organizations to international efforts on behalf of the Palestinian people and considered that their support would continue to be essential during the transitional period. 
The Committee expressed its appreciation to the Government of Canada for having provided the venue for the Symposium and for its active participation in its deliberations. 
The Government of Canada was represented by Mr. Mac Harb, Parliamentary Secretary to the Minister of International Trade; other high-level officials participated in the Symposium deliberations. 
48. The Symposium was attended by representatives of 58 non-governmental organizations and 15 Governments. 
In four plenary sessions, 19 experts presented papers and statements on the reconstruction and nation-building process during the transition period in the light of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements and subsequent agreements. 
Six workshops were held with twenty experts discussing issues relevant to the question of Palestine. 
49. The theme of the Symposium was "Palestine - towards a just and lasting peace: focus on support by non-governmental organizations for cooperation and development". 
(a) "The Declaration of Principles: taking stock of the situation": Mr. Nasser Al-Kidwa, Permanent Observer of Palestine to the United Nations; Mr. Mervyn Dymally, retired United States Congressman; and Mr. Aaron Back, B'Tselem, Israeli Centre for Human Rights In the Occupied Territories; 
50. The workshops addressed the following topics: economic development; health and educational needs; promoting coexistence (citizen to citizen diplomacy); defending human rights; working with the media; and the Palestinian women's experience in development. 
51. The Symposium was marked by intensive and fruitful discussions and served as an occasion for non-governmental organizations in North America to coordinate and intensify its efforts and activities aimed at assisting the Palestinian people in the political, social and economic spheres. 
The theme of the meeting was "Building on the Declaration of Principles towards the independent State of Palestine". 
56. Mr. K\x{5db5}a Birane Ciss (Senegal) chaired the opening and closing sessions of the meeting. 
Mr. Ibrahima Fall, Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights, read a message from the Secretary-General. 
57. The following panelists made presentations in the six panels: 
(d) (i) "Social and Economic Development of Palestine": Mr. Samir Othman Houlaileh, Palestinian Economic Council for Development and Reconstruction; and Mr. Ahmed Saad, economist, writer, researcher and manager of the Emil Tuma Institute (Haifa); 
58. The following topics were discussed in the workshops: health, women, and education. 
59. The non-governmental organizations participating in the meeting adopted a final communiqu in which they expressed the view that the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements was a turning-point opening a new chapter in Middle East relations and an avenue to a just and lasting peace. 
Further, they considered that the United Nations continues to have a role in reaching a negotiated settlement on the question of Palestine and is the most appropriate body that could guarantee a just, comprehensive and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
61. They considered that although resolution of the questions related to Jerusalem, Israeli settlements and the right of return had been deferred to the permanent status negotiations, their importance demanded a clear and constant affirmation from the non-governmental organization movement. 
Of immediate and major concern to them was the continued Israeli imprisonment of Palestinian political prisoners and detainees. 
The non-governmental organizations called for their unconditional release in compliance with the Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area signed at Cairo. 
They anticipated that non-governmental organizations would continue to play those roles and that support should be provided based upon their competence and quality of service. 
65. The Committee noted with appreciation that the Division for Palestinian Rights, in accordance with its mandate, continued to respond to information requests and to prepare and disseminate the following publications: 
(a) Monthly bulletins covering action by the Committee, other United Nations organs, organizations and agencies, as well as intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations concerned with the question of Palestine; 
(b) Monthly chronological review of events relating to the question of Palestine, as reflected in the Arabic, English and Hebrew media, for the use of the Committee; 
(d) Periodic compilations of statements, declarations, documents and other material generated by the peace process; 
(f) A special bulletin on the commemoration of the International Day of Solidarity with the Palestinian People in 1993. 
66. The Committee also noted that the Division continued its programme of research and preparation of studies and information notes, in close cooperation with the Bureau of the Committee. 
67. The Committee noted that the Division, in cooperation with relevant technical services of the Secretariat, had completed the initial stage of the establishment of a United Nations computer-based information system on the question of Palestine (UNISPAL), as requested by the Committee and endorsed by the General Assembly. 
71. The Department cooperated at United Nations Headquarters with the Division for Palestinian Rights in media promotion and other arrangements for the Day of Solidarity with the Palestinian People. 
72. The quarterly magazine UN Chronicle continued to publish stories relating to Palestinian issues, including Security Council actions and results of special meetings and seminars. 
Special coverage in 1994 reflected the historic agreements on self-government. 
The Group Programmes Unit arranged a total of 15 briefing programmes by Secretariat officials during the same period on the question of Palestine. 
The materials were comprised of the Secretary-General's statements and messages, press releases on encounters, seminars and symposia in Elsinore, Paris, Toronto, etc., and were disseminated in the English and Arabic languages. 
During the same period, the Unit distributed 11,267 copies of the Department's publications, such as Jerusalem: Visions of Reconciliation and other United Nations documents relating to the question of Palestine in Arabic, English, French, German, Spanish and Russian, and to 750 recipients-redisseminators of the United Nations information. 
Spanish and Arabic versions will be completed by November. 
77. The Radio and Video Service of the Department covered various aspects of the question of Palestine and related items in news and current affairs radio programmes in official and non-official languages. 
World Chronicle, the 30-minute panel discussion video programme featured Timothy Rothermel, Director of the UNDP Programme of Assistance to the Palestinian People in the Occupied Palestinian Territory. He discussed issues crucial for economic development in the Palestinian territories of the West Bank and the Gaza Strip. 
The centres produced and distributed newsletters, press releases and television news programmes and regularly briefed media representatives. 
The United Nations information centre in Paris helped organize the United Nations Seminar on Palestinian Trade and Investment Needs. 
The centres in London, Athens and Copenhagen provided full support services to the Department of Public Information for encounters on the question of Palestine. 
Additionally, the centre at Manila, in cooperation with the Embassy of Palestine at Manila, promoted a national art competition on Palestinian rights. 
The centre at New Delhi organized a ceremony to commemorate the International Day. 
The centre at Rio de Janeiro participated in a television co-production on Peace in the Middle East. 
The centre at Rome helped to organize a seminar on "The occupied territories: economic cooperation and interdependence to build peace in the Middle East". 
The centre at Windhoek arranged for the question of Palestine to be discussed on a popular radio programme. 
80. In cooperation with the Government of Denmark, the Department sponsored an International Encounter for Journalists on the Question of Palestine, held at Elsinore, Denmark, from 15 to 17 June 1994. 
The meeting brought together prominent Arabs, Israelis and Middle East experts to exchange views with a group of senior international media representatives on the Encounter's theme "Prerequisites to peace in the Middle East". 
Issues discussed included security, development, democratization and outstanding problems such as the status of Jerusalem and the future of Israeli settlements in the West Bank and Gaza. 
Some 130 people, including 26 members of the diplomatic corps, attended the meeting. 
82. The Department sponsored a Fact-Finding News Mission for European and Japanese Journalists to the Middle East, which was organized in accordance with General Assembly resolutions on the question of Palestine. 
The group met with senior government officials, the leadership of the PLO and Palestinians living in refugee camps. 
83. The Department has begun preparations for a "Seminar on assistance to the Palestinian people in the field of media development", which it is sponsoring at Madrid from 29 to 31 March 1995. The seminar will be supported by, among others, the Spanish Foreign Ministry and UNESCO. 
84. Over a year has elapsed since the mutual recognition between the Palestine Liberation Organization and the Government of Israel and the signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements, which created a dramatic turning-point in the search for peace in the Middle East. 
The Committee congratulates the parties on the well-deserved recognition, through the Nobel Peace Prize, of their courageous efforts in the name of peace. 
The Committee is aware that the road to peace is still long and fraught with obstacles but is encouraged by the stated commitment of the parties to pursue negotiations despite repeated acts of violence aimed at derailing the peace process. 
85. The Committee reaffirms that the United Nations has a permanent responsibility with respect to the question of Palestine until a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement is reached. 
As the organ of the General Assembly established to deal with the question of Palestine, the Committee believes that its own role continues to be useful and necessary during the transitional period and until a satisfactory final settlement is achieved. 
The Committee also insists that, during the interim period, Israel must recognize and respect its obligations as the occupying Power under the Fourth Geneva Convention. 
While remaining firm on this position of principle, the Committee has continued to make adjustments in its approach and programme of work in order to make a concrete contribution to promoting the implementation of the agreements reached and to mobilize international assistance to the Palestinian people. 
The Committee invites the General Assembly once again to recognize the importance of its role and to reconfirm its mandate with overwhelming support. 
The Committee considers that a broadening of its membership, to include countries that support its objectives but have not hitherto participated in its work, would greatly enhance the contribution of the General Assembly to promote peace at this important stage. 
In this regard, the Committee has noted the suggestion made by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 1994/29 of 27 July 1994 regarding the convening of a seminar on Palestinian administrative, managerial and financial needs and challenges in the light of the new developments. 
89. The Committee also stresses the value of its role as a catalyst in bringing together and developing a network of non-governmental organizations interested in the question of Palestine and in promoting solidarity activities, as well as concrete assistance. 
Noting with appreciation the increasing interest and participation of Governments, particularly donor countries, and United Nations organizations and agencies in non-governmental organization events organized under its auspices, the Committee intends to continue its programme of meetings in the various regions in the coming year. 
The Committee will continue to seek to structure these meetings for maximum usefulness and to cooperate with coordinating committees for non-governmental organizations with a view to developing effective follow-up mechanisms. 
In order to encourage a wider and more active participation by non-governmental organizations in the activities and meetings under its auspices, in particular those whose work encompasses humanitarian ends and programmes, including development, benefiting the Palestinian people, the Committee established a revised set of criteria for such participation. 
90. The Committee emphasizes the essential contribution of the Division for Palestinian Rights of the Secretariat as a centre for research, monitoring, the preparation of studies and the collection and dissemination of information on all issues related to the question of Palestine. 
The Committee requests the Division to continue its programme of publications, in consultation with the Committee, and to pay particular attention to preparing studies or updating existing ones, on the various issues which are subject to final status negotiations. 
The Committee believes that the Programme is contributing effectively to an atmosphere conducive to dialogue and supportive of the peace process. 
The Programme should continue along this path until a just solution to the question of Palestine is achieved in accordance with international legality. 
During its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/158 C by an overwhelming majority. 
2. The session was opened by Ms. Pamela Mboya (Kenya), Vice-Chairperson of the Preparatory Committee. 
The Committee then elected Mr. Martti Lujanen (Finland) Chairman of the Committee by acclamation. 
3. The Secretary-General of the Conference, Mr. W. N'Dow, made a statement; a summary appears in annex III, section B below. 
Ms. E. Dowdeswell, Under-Secretary-General, also made a statement; a summary appears in annex III, section C below. 
7. The following intergovernmental organizations were represented: African Housing Fund, European Community, League of Arab States (LAS) and Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
8. A delegation from Palestine attended the session. 
9. A representative of the Pan Africanist Congress of Azania attended the session. 
A representative of the City College of New York (Architectural Department) attended the session. 
12. At its 2nd meeting, on 11 April, the Preparatory Committee considered its agenda and the organization of work. 
5. Draft statement of principles and commitments. 
6. Draft issue papers and the draft format for the programmes and subprogrammes of the plan of action. 
7. Arrangements for future sessions of the Preparatory Committee. 
13. At the same meeting, the Preparatory Committee established two committees of the whole and allocated agenda items to them as follows: 
Committee I: Agenda items 3 and 4; 
Committee II: Agenda items 5 and 6. 
14. Committee I held seven meetings, from 12 to 22 April, and Committee II held four meetings, from 13 to 22 April. 
The recommendations of both committees have been incorporated in the present report. 
15. The Preparatory Committee adopted the present report at its 6th meeting, on 22 April. 
16. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 2 at its 2nd to 5th meetings, from 11 to 13 April. 
20. At the 5th meeting, on 13 April, statements were made by the representatives of Indonesia, Nigeria, Sweden, Mexico, Cuba, Palestine, Chile, the United Arab Emirates, the Congo, the United Republic of Tanzania and Israel. 
21. Committee I considered agenda items 3 and 4 at its 1st to 7th meetings, from 12 to 22 April. 
Statements were made by the representatives of Jordan, Senegal, Venezuela, Turkey, Uganda, Bangladesh, Sweden, Nigeria, Kenya, Mexico, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, Nepal, the Russian Federation, Poland, Italy, the Netherlands, the United States of America and Nicaragua. 
23. At the 2nd meeting, on 13 April, statements were made by the representatives of Norway, Kenya, the United States of America, Poland, Uganda, Senegal, Niger, Canada, Burundi, Mexico, the Russian Federation, Zambia, Turkey and Tunisia. 
Statements were also made by the representatives of City College of New York (on behalf of the NGO Committee on Shelter and Community), Habitat International Coalition, UNDP and the International Council of Women. 
26. At the 5th meeting, on 14 April, statements were made by the representatives of the Congo, Uganda, Turkey, Malawi, the United States, Barbados, Senegal, Bangladesh, Indonesia, the United Republic of Tanzania, Mexico and Chile. 
27. At the 6th meeting, on 15 April, statements were made by the representatives of the United States, Uganda, Canada, Kenya, Brazil, Sweden, Hungary, Poland, the Netherlands and Finland. 
28. The Committee adopted its report at its 7th meeting, on 22 April. 
29. Committee II considered agenda items 5 and 6 at its 1st to 4th meetings, from 13 to 22 April. 
Statements were made by the representatives of Senegal, Ecuador, Colombia, Costa Rica, Canada, Mexico, the Netherlands, Brazil, Malawi, the United States of America, the Russian Federation, France, the Holy See, Sweden, Chile and Cuba. 
32. At the 3rd meeting, on 14 April, statements were made by the representatives of Ecuador, Mexico, Tunisia, Egypt, Chile, Kenya and Finland. 
33. The Committee adopted its report at its 4th meeting, on 22 April. 
34. At its 6th meeting, on 22 April, the Preparatory Committee decided that its second substantive session would be held from 24 April to 5 May 1995 at Nairobi. 
35. At its 6th meeting, on 22 April, the Preparatory Committee adopted the following provisional agenda for its second substantive session: 
4. State of human settlements report and major reviews. 
5. Arrangements for the third substantive session of the Preparatory Committee. 
36. At its 6th meeting, on 22 April, the Preparatory Committee decided to adopt the recommendations on preparations at the country, regional and global levels, shown as decision I/2 in annex I below. 
37. At the same meeting, the Preparatory Committee having received the report of the Bureau on its review of the applications for accreditation submitted by non-governmental organizations, decided to grant accreditation to non-governmental organizations (see annex I, decision I/3). 
40. Also at the 6th meeting, the Preparatory Committee decided to make a recommendation to the General Assembly on the need for a third session of the Preparatory Committee (see annex I, decision I/1). 
41. At the 6th plenary meeting, on 22 April, the Secretary-General of the Conference made a concluding statement. 
42. The Chairman then declared the first session of the Preparatory Committee closed. 
Decision I/2. Recommendations by the Preparatory Committee for the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) at its first substantive session on preparations at the country, regional and global levels, on the draft statement of principles and commitments and on the draft global plan of action. 
To increase the world awareness of the problems and potentials of human settlements - as important inputs to social progress and economic growth - and to commit the world's leaders to making our cities, towns and villages healthy, safe, just and sustainable. 
2. At its first substantive session, the Preparatory Committee further refined the above objective into a set of operational objectives for preparations at the national, regional and international levels. 
Sensitivity to a gender perspective, to gender equity and to socially vulnerable groups should be considered in all phases of Habitat II and its preparatory process to include, but not be limited to, indicators, consultation processes, participation, plans of action, and review processes. 
3. The preparatory process should seek to attain the following two objectives by each participating country: 
(b) To strengthen the capacity of institutions at all levels to monitor shelter conditions and urbanization processes using a minimum set of substantially uniform and consistent indicators. 
(a) Adoption of a work programme: 
The process should assess, at the national scale, the environmental impact of expected future urbanization. 
The utility of the process should be demonstrated by using it to assess the extent to which the common goals and commitments of the Vancouver Declaration, the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000 and Agenda 21 are being attained; 
(ii) Technical assistance may be sought in order to indicate how the information generated by the process could be used to develop national, regional and international consortia to respond to common shelter, settlements and urbanization problems. 
- Convey the structure and key elements of the indicators; 
- Suggest the basic requirements for its implementation and operation; 
- Indicate the ways and forms in which the indicators can produce policy-relevant data and information. 
Shelter assessment and strategy, including the national shelter situation and indicators; 
Environmental assessment of urbanization; 
Other programme assessments and strategies; 
Part II. National plan of action - designed to bring together all the participants in the settlements process, with appropriate attention to gender issues, to formulate their shelter and sustainable settlements objectives, legislation and budgetary actions. 
Part IV. Technical and financial assistance options - which will briefly describe the three or four highest priority human settlements strategies, plans, programmes or projects which could benefit from international technical and financial assistance. 
6. These national reports, containing qualitative and quantitative indicators and information, will help demonstrate the nature, extent and depth of shelter, settlements and urban problems and point to areas requiring a national strategic response. 
7. National reports, structured as recommended, will support the Secretary-General of the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) in producing a current and best available picture of the global human settlements situation, and allow for a strategic response. 
8. Information gathered in this way may also be organized into two or more thematic reports to support the conduct and integration of the four major reviews to be undertaken by the Secretary-General of the Conference. 
This information will make a major contribution to the Statement of Principles and Commitments and to the Global Plan of Action for Habitat II. 
9. Production of national reports contemplates a major and meaningful preparatory process involving participation by an array of key actors at all levels. 
These problems will then be attacked through sustained policies and programmes, including new or revised policies and programmes, where necessary. 
10. In addition to the national reports described above, countries are invited to provide in-country case-studies of satisfactory practice in implementing the human settlements agenda of Habitat I, the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000, a/ Agenda 21 b/ and any national programmes for human settlements development. 
11. If the foregoing objectives and activities are met, the preparatory process would achieve the following results: 
(a) National plans of action which identify shelter, settlements and urbanization problems as a national policy priority and which provide a basis for adequate housing and urban policy development. 
The national plan of action would invite private-sector and non-governmental organizations' initiatives and involvement as full partners with government in the attainment of shelter, settlements and urbanization objectives, both in the short and long term; 
To facilitate this work the Secretary-General of the Conference should prepare, as soon as possible, and submit to all countries, a short list of recommended key indicators; 
(c) An expansion of existing knowledge of available public and private resources and expertise and provision of a "menu" of effective policies, programmes and institutional arrangements that could be adopted or accessed by countries seeking to address specific shelter and urbanization deficits. 
12. The preparatory process should seek to attain the following international objectives: 
This knowledge base will be used to determine the extent to which the goals and commitments of the Vancouver Declaration, c/ the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000 and Agenda 21 are being attained; 
(b) To produce a Statement of Principles and Commitments based on a new international consensus on policies and goals for shelter and for the future of human settlements - cities, towns and villages - in the twenty-first century; 
(c) To produce a Global Plan of Action to mobilize international resources and create institutional arrangements to assist countries to implement and monitor the goals of sustainable human settlements and shelter for all and to protect the environment against unwarranted and undesirable impacts of urbanization; 
13. The main activities at the international level will be: 
(a) To undertake, in close collaboration with all global, regional and national level organizations and committees a concerted global awareness-building campaign, including the convening of an independent group of eminent persons, to promote better understanding of human settlements issues, problems and possible solutions; 
International and regional networks should be strengthened, in particular through the United Nations regional commissions, with regional banks and other appropriate organizations. Furthermore, scientific and professional organizations should be encouraged to prepare scenarios concerning different growth patterns; 
(c) To encourage and mobilize bilateral and multilateral assistance and cooperation to support national preparatory processes more specifically in providing financial and technical assistance and advisory services to countries in the preparation and formulation of their national action plans and reports; 
(e) To organize, subject to feasibility, a world fair relevant to the concerns of Habitat II, and other relevant forums and round tables on the themes of Habitat II. 
14. The preparatory work for Habitat II and the Conference itself needs to find a way to distinguish Habitat II from other global conferences by offering the possibility of integrating many of the common concerns addressed through other United Nations and global processes. 
Its particular feature lies in the fact that a human settlements conference must ultimately represent the concerns of people living within communities, affirming the importance of "local" in a global world. 
15. Governments of each participating State should establish national committees. The national committees are encouraged to involve from the outset all relevant actors, such as: 
(a) All levels of governments; 
(c) The academic and scientific community; 
(e) The private sector; 
16. The main responsibilities of national committees are to formulate, adopt and implement a work programme that will: 
(a) Strengthen participatory processes by mobilizing key actors and their constituencies; 
(e) Facilitate discussion on priority issues and options for future actions to be included in local and national plans of action, and the national report; 
(f) Produce a national report; 
(g) Continue the consultative process on mobilizing resources for implementation of local and national action plans beyond 1996; 
(h) Prepare and present audio-visual documentaries of examples of best practice in human settlements development. 
17. Governments will keep the Secretary-General of the Conference, regional commissions and other appropriate regional organizations informed on the preparatory activities of their national committees. 
Governments wishing to have their inputs, including progress on national reports, reflected in the documentation for the second session of the Preparatory Committee must submit documentation to the Secretary-General of the Conference, either directly or through regional organizations, by 1 December 1994. 
Governments wishing to have their final inputs, including national reports, reflected in the documentation for the Conference must submit documentation by 1 December 1995. 
19. The Secretary-General of the Conference will facilitate international partnerships to follow up ad hoc advisory services upon the request of Governments to help organize country consultations, initiate and facilitate dialogue between different interest groups and synthesize reporting. 
(a) Facilitation of country consultations, round tables, seminars, workshops, expert panels and so forth; 
(e) Advising on the ways in which the potential of communications technologies, such as tele-conferencing and electronic mail, can be exploited to the full. 
In this connection, consideration should be given to the possibility of audio-visual presentations of country statements during the Conference; 
20. Participation should be at the highest possible level. 
22. Representation at the Conference and its preparatory process should be well-balanced in terms of gender. 
23. The United Nations regional commissions have a central role to play at the regional level in the preparatory process, the Conference itself and beyond. 
This role should include, among other matters: 
(b) Enabling Member States with limited institutional and financial capacity to participate effectively in the preparatory process and in the Conference; 
Special attention should be given to the participation of firms and organizations that offer appropriate, low-cost, environmentally sound products and services, and use environmentally sound technologies. 
The world fair should also stress the active role of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) with an exhibition on the successful experiences of the last decades around the world, underlining the exchange of positive experience among developing countries. 
25. The organization of broad-based forums parallel to the main activities of the Conference, attended by the representatives of government at all levels, and non-governmental organizations should be encouraged. 
(a) Receive and discuss material prepared at the regional and national levels for Habitat II; 
(b) Assess the progress of the preparatory process including the likely scale of attendance; 
27. The Secretary-General of the Conference should set priorities and organize activities in the light of existing and expected commitments by donors and international organizations. 
29. It is recommended that requests for support from national committees be complete and specific and that they be part of a two-year work programme which shows what impact the support would have on the overall country preparatory process. 
Requests for support should be prioritized and scheduled by national committees in order that the cash flow for support may be properly managed by the Secretary-General of the Conference. 
30. It is recommended that countries inform the Secretary-General of the Conference of direct bilateral transactions between countries and/or organizations in order to enable him to issue a periodic report on the status of the flow of all support resources to the preparatory process. 
31. In addition to contributions from members of the traditional donor community, it is recommended that the Secretary-General of the Conference explore and pursue all appropriate sources of funding for the Conference and its preparatory process, including the private sector and foundations. 
The Secretary-General should also explore all possibilities of making use of many activities already planned by United Nations agencies and other relevant international organizations where Habitat is on the agenda. 
32. For country-level preparations, the necessity of an adequate flow of financial resources from donors is recognized. 
(c) The Statement of Principles and Commitments should be integrated into the Global Plan of Action; 
(d) The document should have a clear structure and contain well-defined objectives, and its language should be plain and understandable to all; 
(e) The Plan of Action should take into account the relevant conclusions and decisions of Habitat: United Nations Conference on Human Settlements, held at Vancouver in 1976, and other United Nations conferences. 
Habitat II can play a vital role in bringing together the results of these conferences and help translate them into concrete action at the human settlements level; 
(f) The social, economic and environmental dimensions of sustainability should form the conceptual basis for both the Statement of Principles and the Global Plan of Action; 
(h) The concept of specific instruments, necessary for implementation of the Global Plan of Action (inter alia, international agreements and conventions), should be investigated and reported on by the Secretary-General of the Conference at the second session of the Preparatory Committee. 
35. The overall principle should be Principle 1 of the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development, d/ which states: 
"Human beings are at the centre of concerns for sustainable development. 
They are entitled to a healthy and productive life in harmony with nature." 
36. The main objective of the Global Plan of Action should be based on the language contained in the human settlements chapter of Agenda 21 b/ which states: 
"The overall human settlement objective is to improve the social, economic and environmental quality of human settlements and the living and working environments of all people, in particular the urban and rural poor." 
37. The Statement should also consider, as appropriate, all other relevant principles from the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development, including: 
(b) The special situation and needs of developing countries, particularly the least developed ones; 
(c) The assessment of the environmental impact of development; 
(e) The vital role of indigenous people and other local communities; 
(f) The protection of the environment and natural resources of people under oppression, domination and occupation; 
(g) The indivisibility and interdependence of peace, development and environmental protection. 
40. The Global Plan of Action should be formulated through the dynamic of two-way communications among global, regional and national levels. 
The Global Plan's report on the state of human settlements, statement of principles and commitments and establishment of action plans should build on national reports and plans of action, and on inputs from United Nations regional commissions, regional banks and other appropriate organizations. 
43. The Global Plan of Action should be structured around the following two main themes of the Conference: 
44. The following multi-sectoral issues should be considered as an integral dimension of all programmes and sub-sectoral programmes: 
(b) The urban economy and employment; 
(c) Social and economic dimensions of urbanization and shelter development; 
46. Additional aspects and issues should also be taken into account including, but not limited to, the following: 
(a) Urban areas, environment and energy (attention being given to the report of the Expert Group Meeting held at Lund from 12 to 18 March 1993 on Urban Areas, Environment and Energy - Putting Agenda 21 into Action); 
(e) The special characteristics of different regions of the world; 
(i) The special needs of disabled persons; 
(m) Assistance for the temporary settlement and resettlement of refugees and their return to their country of origin, as well as assistance for internally displaced persons; 
(s) The effects of migration on cities; 
(t) Coastal zone management; 
(u) Shelter for people in emergencies; 
(w) Community participation and the informal sector. 
The Preparatory Committee will consider the four major reviews at its next session on the basis of a revised version, taking into account suggestions from countries and preliminary results of preparations at the national level. 
The Preparatory Committee, having received the report of the Bureau on its review of the applications for accreditation submitted by non-governmental organizations, decided to grant accreditation to non-governmental organizations as indicated below. 
I. Non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council that express their wish to attend the Conference and the meetings of its Preparatory Committee shall be accredited for participation. 
The following non-governmental organizations in this category have indicated their wish to attend the meetings of the Preparatory Committee and the Conference and have been granted accreditation: 
Non-governmental organizations which have applied for accreditation with all the required information and have been granted accreditation: 
Non-governmental organizations which are in the process of being granted accreditation: 
In his statement, the Chairman said that Habitat II was an integral part of the follow-up process to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
They affected the everyday life of millions of people. 
So it was important to spread knowledge about the Conference and its goals and aims. 
The only other session of the Preparatory Committee would be convened in early 1995. 
It was of vital importance that the spirit of global partnership initiated at Rio be carried forward to the present Conference and the preparations for it. 
1. The Secretary-General of the Conference said that the future of the planet would be an urban one as was evident from the urbanization levels in industrialized and developing countries. 
The fundamental goal of the second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements was to prepare the international community for life on an urbanized planet. 
If political, economic, social and environmental goals were to be achieved within the context of sustainable development, cities had to work well, and be soundly managed, through the devolution of responsibilities and resources commensurate to their economic and environmental tasks. 
3. The dominant imperative of the coming decades would be the generation of rapid economic and employment growth and cities would have to play a large part in that. 
As population growth in urban areas of developing countries would be 10 times that of developed countries, the Conference was justified in concentrating on the developing countries. 
4. While high growth rates might be necessary to satisfy current and future needs and aspirations, they represented a colossal new burden on the biosphere. 
5. The unexpected levels of urban population growth had overwhelmed the capacity of the formal economy to absorb it. 
A cross-sectoral approach was required that would influence the nature and content of the human settlements programme and of the international institutional arrangements for achieving its goals. 
That meant a close coordination between Habitat II and other major United Nations Conferences in the area of social and economic development. 
1. The Under-Secretary-General said that the international community had pledged itself to the goal of sustainable development at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
That had not been just a call for environmental protection; it implied a new approach to economic development that was fair to all people, did not diminish or destroy the natural resource base, and did not compromise the carrying capacity of the planet. 
The preparatory process for Habitat II was an opportunity to move from rhetoric to action. 
In future, most people would be born in the towns and cities of developing countries and many would be poor. 
Many of them lived in the most ecologically vulnerable and marginal lands, caught in the spiral of poverty and environmental degradation. 
3. The environment was also impacted upon by economic development, and the problems of poverty were associated with the lack of economic development. 
Everywhere sustainable development was key to breaking the cycle of poverty and environmental decline, to the achievement of the goals of Agenda 21. 
Sustainable development, and human settlement development, were the result of a multitude of decisions taken both by public institutions and by women, families, interest groups, business and industry in a participatory process. 
The time for getting organized is over. 
The time to address substance is here. 
2. Three basic questions must be addressed by Habitat II. 
First, the urgency of the crisis; secondly, the priorities for the Conference; thirdly, the outcome of Habitat II and its implications for development. 
3. Nearly 50 years after the creation of the United Nations, war, poverty and oppression continue to make the goals of the Charter elusive visions of the future. 
Absolute poverty, hunger, disease and illiteracy are the lot of one fifth of the world's population. 
Deforestation, desertification and pollution of the sea, the topsoil and the atmosphere threaten life itself. 
4. As a result, millions of people are fleeing from wars, famines, environmental devastation and natural disasters. 
The world community must now deal with some 45 million refugees and displaced persons. 
It presents problems which have come to the top of the international agenda. 
5. The most visible consequence of mass migration is the phenomenal growth of urban areas. 
Urban settlements will become the primary place for the struggle for development. 
Cities will face the influx of vast new populations, clamouring for jobs and housing. 
The impact of global urban civilization on the Earth's natural resources must be understood if we are to enter the next century well prepared. 
6. The mass exodus to cities has already led to more urban poverty, less housing and fewer services, unemployment and disaffection among youth. 
The emergence of mega-cities has brought land degradation, traffic congestion and air, water and noise pollution. 
7. The challenge of sustainable development is a challenge of urban settlements. 
Resources must be mobilized in a global plan of action. 
Everyone must join in this battle for development. 
All levels of society are challenged. 
All levels of society therefore must act. 
Local, national, regional and international plans of action must be created. 
This needs the cooperation of municipal authorities, national governments, and regional and international organizations. 
They are able to grasp efficiently the needs and demands of local communities. 
They can mobilize voluntary private funds. 
At a time when Governments assert donor fatigue, this attribute of non-governmental organizations will be crucial for development. 
Neighbourhood associations, women's groups, and religious communities are all manifestations of that essential truth; the inhabitants of the city are the spiritual descendants of the charter holders of the Middle Ages. 
They will not have their life patterns dictated by anyone. 
I look to the Preparatory Committee for new ideas. 
There are hard questions to be answered: 
- How can we improve the governance and finance of human settlements? 
- What policies are needed to improve conditions for the poorest people, families and communities? 
- How can we ensure basic hygienic conditions in urban areas, while avoiding long-term damage to the environment? 
- Can we ensure that, by a target date, adequate shelter will exist for all? 
- What must be done to mitigate the effects of natural disaster and war? 
- Can the cycle of deprivation, conflict, devastation and failure to develop be broken? 
11. These are not easy questions. 
Some would believe they are beyond the capacity of any cooperative effort. 
Your Committee, therefore, bears a great burden, but you are not alone in your endeavour. 
General Assembly resolution 47/180 on Habitat II has invited all relevant or interested organizations, organs, programmes and agencies of the United Nations and other organizations to participate actively in the preparatory process. 
Speaking on behalf of the United Nations, I can say that we stand ready to provide all possible assistance. 
12. The same resolution invites non-governmental organizations to participate in and contribute to the Conference and its preparatory process. 
Non-governmental organizations can provide you with a clear expression of the needs of local communities, and be a rich source of ideas for your deliberations. 
13. It is States, however, who bear the primary and the ultimate responsibility for the development of their peoples. 
Governments must support community groups. 
And Governments must carry out the crucial projects which strengthen infrastructure. 
14. As we start down the road to Istanbul in 1996, the international community must travel together. 
The global plan of action will be a tangible way to implement the goals of Agenda 21 and the "Social Summit". 
It will incorporate recommendations of the International Conference on Population and Development, set for Cairo in September 1994, and the Fourth World Conference on Women to be held in Beijing in September 1995. 
The global plan of action of the City Summit will draw strength from a decade of United Nations conferences. 
Its effects will be felt well into the twenty-first century. 
15. We have two years in which to work. 
Much needs to be done. 
Every passing day increases the urgency of our task. 
Through your efforts, through the development of national capacity, we can win the battle for development. 
It adopted the report on that session at its 258th and 259th meetings, on 4 February. 
Accept, Sir, the assurances of my highest consideration. 
1. The Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women (General Assembly resolution 34/180, annex) affirms the equality of human rights for women and men in society and in the family. 
5. Having chosen in this way to mark the International Year of the Family, the Committee wishes to analyse three articles in the Convention that have special significance for the status of women in the family: 
1. States parties shall grant women equal rights with men to acquire, change or retain their nationality. 
They shall ensure in particular that neither marriage to an alien nor change of nationality by the husband during marriage shall automatically change the nationality of the wife, render her stateless or force upon her the nationality of the husband. 
2. States parties shall grant women equal rights with men with respect to the nationality of their children. 
6. Nationality is critical to full participation in society. 
In general, States confer nationality on those who are born in that country. 
Nationality should be capable of change by an adult woman and should not be arbitrarily removed because of marriage or dissolution of marriage or because her husband or father changes his nationality. 
1. States parties shall accord to women equality with men before the law. 
2. States parties shall accord to women, in civil matters, a legal capacity identical to that of men and the same opportunities to exercise that capacity. 
7. When a woman cannot enter into a contract at all, or have access to financial credit, or can do so only with her husband's or a male relative's concurrence or guarantee, she is denied legal autonomy. 
Any such restriction prevents her from holding property as the sole owner and precludes her from the legal management of her own business or from entering into any other form of contract. 
Such restrictions seriously limit the woman's ability to provide for herself and her dependents. 
8. A woman's right to bring litigation is limited in some countries by law or by her access to legal advice and her ability to seek redress from the courts. 
In others, her status as a witness or her evidence is accorded less respect or weight than that of a man. 
Such laws or customs limit the woman's right effectively to pursue or retain her equal share of property and diminish her standing as an independent, responsible and valued member of her community. 
When countries limit a woman's legal capacity by their laws, or permit individuals or institutions to do the same, they are denying women their rights to be equal with men and restricting women's ability to provide for themselves and their dependents. 
Domicile is originally acquired by a child through its parents but, in adulthood, denotes the country in which a person normally resides and in which she intends to reside permanently. 
Any restrictions on a woman's right to choose a domicile on the same basis as a man may limit her access to the courts in the country in which she lives or prevent her from entering and leaving a country freely and in her own right. 
1. States parties shall take all appropriate measures to eliminate discrimination against women in all matters relating to marriage and family relations and in particular shall ensure, on a basis of equality of men and women: 
(b) The same right freely to choose a spouse and to enter into marriage only with their free and full consent; 
(d) The same rights and responsibilities as parents, irrespective of their marital status, in matters relating to their children; in all cases the interests of the children shall be paramount; 
(e) The same rights to decide freely and responsibly on the number and spacing of their children and to have access to the information, education and means to enable them to exercise these rights; 
(f) The same rights and responsibilities with regard to guardianship, wardship, trusteeship and adoption of children, or similar institutions where these concepts exist in national legislation; in all cases the interests of the children shall be paramount; 
(g) The same personal rights as husband and wife, including the right to choose a family name, a profession and an occupation; 
In all societies women who have traditionally performed their roles in the private or domestic sphere have long had those activities treated as inferior. 
12. As such activities are invaluable for the survival of society, there can be no justification for applying different and discriminatory laws or customs to them. 
Reports of States parties disclose that there are still countries where de jure equality does not exist. 
Women are thereby prevented from having equal access to resources and from enjoying equality of status in the family and society. 
13. The form and concept of the family can vary from State to State, and even between regions within a State. 
Whatever form it takes, and whatever the legal system, religion, custom or tradition within the country, the treatment of women in the family both at law and in private must accord with the principles of equality and justice for all people, as article 2 of the Convention requires. 
14. States parties' reports also disclose that polygamy is practised in a number of countries. 
Polygamous marriage contravenes a woman's right to equality with men, and can have such serious emotional and financial consequences for her and her dependents that such marriages ought to be discouraged and prohibited. 
The Committee notes with concern that some States parties, whose constitutions guarantee equal rights, permit polygamous marriage in accordance with personal or customary law. This violates the constitutional rights of women, and breaches the provisions of article 5 (a) of the Convention. 
16. A woman's right to choose a spouse and enter freely into marriage is central to her life and to her dignity and equality as a human being. 
An examination of States parties' reports discloses that there are countries which, on the basis of custom, religious beliefs or the ethnic origins of particular groups of people, permit forced marriages or remarriages. 
Subject to reasonable restrictions based for example on a woman's youth or consanguinity with her partner, a woman's right to choose when, if, and whom she will marry must be protected and enforced at law. 
17. An examination of States parties' reports discloses that many countries in their legal systems provide for the rights and responsibilities of married partners by relying on the application of common law principles, religious or customary law, rather than by complying with the principles contained in the Convention. 
18. Moreover, generally a de facto union is not given legal protection at all. 
Women living in such relationships should have their equality of status with men both in family life and in the sharing of income and assets protected by law. 
Such women should share equal rights and responsibilities with men for the care and raising of dependent children or family members. 
States parties should ensure that by their laws both parents, regardless of their marital status and whether they live with their children or not, share equal rights and responsibilities for their children. 
21. The responsibilities that women have to bear and raise children affect their right of access to education, employment and other activities related to their personal development. 
They also impose inequitable burdens of work on women. 
The number and spacing of their children have a similar impact on women's lives and also affect their physical and mental health, as well as that of their children. 
Decisions to have children or not, while preferably made in consultation with spouse or partner, must not nevertheless be limited by spouse, parent, partner or Government. 
In order to make an informed decision about safe and reliable contraceptive measures, women must have information about contraceptive measures and their use, and guaranteed access to sex education and family planning services, as provided in article 10 (h) of the Convention. 
23. There is general agreement that where there are freely available appropriate measures for the voluntary regulation of fertility, the health, development and well-being of all members of the family improves. 
Moreover, such services improve the general quality of life and health of the population, and the voluntary regulation of population growth helps preserve the environment and achieve sustainable economic and social development. 
24. A stable family is one which is based on principles of equity, justice and individual fulfilment for each member. 
Each partner must therefore have the right to choose a profession or employment that is best suited to his or her abilities, qualifications and aspirations, as provided in article 11 (a) and (c) of the Convention. 
Moreover, each partner should have the right to choose his or her name, thereby preserving individuality and identity in the community and distinguishing that person from other members of society. 
When by law or custom a woman is obliged to change her name on marriage or at its dissolution, she is denied these rights. 
26. Article 15 (1) guarantees women equality with men before the law. 
27. In countries that are undergoing a programme of agrarian reform or redistribution of land among groups of different ethnic origins, the right of women, regardless of marital status, to share such redistributed land on equal terms with men should be carefully observed. 
28. In most countries, a significant proportion of the women are single or divorced and many have the sole responsibility to support a family. 
Any discrimination in the division of property that rests on the premise that the man alone is responsible for the support of the women and children of his family and that he can and will honourably discharge this responsibility is clearly unrealistic. 
29. All of these rights should be guaranteed regardless of a woman's marital status. 
Many countries recognize that right, but the practical ability of women to exercise it may be limited by legal precedent or custom. 
31. Even when these legal rights are vested in women, and the courts enforce them, property owned by a woman during marriage or on divorce may be managed by a man. 
32. In some countries, on division of marital property, greater emphasis is placed on financial contributions to property acquired during a marriage, and other contributions, such as raising children, caring for elderly relatives and discharging household duties are diminished. 
Often, such contributions of a non-financial nature by the wife enable the husband to earn an income and increase the assets. 
Financial and non-financial contributions should be accorded the same weight. 
33. In many countries, property accumulated during a de facto relationship is not treated at law on the same basis as property acquired during marriage. 
Invariably, if the relationship ends, the woman receives a significantly lower share than her partner. 
Property laws and customs that discriminate in this way against married or unmarried women with or without children should be revoked and discouraged. 
35. There are many countries where the law and practice concerning inheritance and property result in serious discrimination against women. 
As a result of this uneven treatment, women may receive a smaller share of the husband's or father's property at his death than would widowers and sons. 
Often inheritance rights for widows do not reflect the principles of equal ownership of property acquired during marriage. 
Such provisions contravene the Convention and should be abolished. 
In the context of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, "a child means every human being below the age of eighteen years unless, under the law applicable to the child, majority is attained earlier". 
Notwithstanding this definition, and bearing in mind the provisions of the Vienna Declaration, the Committee considers that the minimum age for marriage should be 18 years for both man and woman. 
According to the World Health Organization, when minors, particularly girls, marry and have children, their health can be adversely affected and their education is impeded. 
As a result their economic autonomy is restricted. 
37. This not only affects women personally but also limits the development of their skills and independence and reduces access to employment, thereby detrimentally affecting their families and communities. 
38. Some countries provide for different ages for marriage for men and women. 
As such provisions assume incorrectly that women have a different rate of intellectual development from men, or that their stage of physical and intellectual development at marriage is immaterial, these provisions should be abolished. 
In other countries, the betrothal of girls or undertakings by family members on their behalf is permitted. 
Such measures contravene not only the Convention, but also a woman's right freely to choose her partner. 
39. States parties should also require the registration of all marriages whether contracted civilly or according to custom or religious law. 
The State can thereby ensure compliance with the Convention and establish equality between partners, a minimum age for marriage, prohibition of bigamy and polygamy and the protection of the rights of children. 
40. In considering the place of women in family life, the Committee wishes to stress that the provisions of general recommendation 19 (eleventh session) 3/ concerning violence against women have great significance for women's abilities to enjoy rights and freedoms on an equal basis with men. 
States parties are urged to comply with that general recommendation to ensure that, in both public and family life, women will be free of the gender-based violence that so seriously impedes their rights and freedoms as individuals. 
42. Many of these countries hold a belief in the patriarchal structure of a family which places a father, husband or son in a favourable position. 
In some countries where fundamentalist or other extremist views or economic hardships have encouraged a return to old values and traditions, women's place in the family has deteriorated sharply. 
In others, where it has been recognized that a modern society depends for its economic advance and for the general good of the community on involving all adults equally, regardless of gender, these taboos and reactionary or extremist ideas have progressively been discouraged. 
45. The Committee noted, on the basis of its examination of initial and subsequent periodic reports, that in some States parties to the Convention that had ratified or acceded without reservation, certain laws, especially those dealing with family, do not actually conform to the provisions of the Convention. 
46. Their laws still contain many measures which discriminate against women based on norms, customs and socio-cultural prejudices. 
48. Assisted by the comments in the present general recommendation, in their reports States parties should: 
(a) Indicate the stage that has been reached in the country's progress to removal of all reservations to the Convention, in particular reservations to article 16; 
(b) Set out whether their laws comply with the principles of articles 9, 15 and 16 and where, by reason of religious or private law or custom, compliance with the law or with the Convention is impeded. 
49. States parties should, where necessary to comply with the Convention, in particular in order to comply with articles 9, 15 and 16, enact and enforce legislation. 
50. Assisted by the comments in the present general recommendation, and as required by articles 2, 3 and 24, States parties should introduce measures directed at encouraging full compliance with the principles of the Convention, particularly where religious or private law or custom conflict with those principles. 
(2) The expert group meeting should be convened during 1994. 
The secretariat should, from those suggestions, compile a working document, which should be circulated to the experts prior to their meeting. 
10. Notes that the severe economic situation facing many nations, both developed and developing, as well as structural adjustment programmes and the concomitant reduction in social programmes, have serious implications for the people; 
11. Also notes that those implications occur particularly at the grass-roots level, where women who comprise the majority suffer disproportionately from the transition and adjustment periods; 
12. Calls for appropriate measures to be carried out by Governments and international organizations and financial institutions to alleviate the burden imposed in the life of men and women and their families in this respect. 
2. The Committee has on a number of occasions raised the issue of reservations to the Convention. 
However, article 28 of the Convention provides, inter alia: "A reservation incompatible with the object and purpose of the present Convention shall not be permitted". 
Each State party that has entered substantive reservations to the Convention should include information on them in each of its periodic reports. 
It should indicate the plans that it has to limit the effect of reservations and ultimately withdraw them and, whenever possible, specify a timetable for withdrawing them. 
The Committee considers these to be incompatible with the object and purpose of the present Convention. 
12. The backlog of reports pending consideration by the Committee is now very large and is growing since the number of States parties is increasing. 
Moreover, if an effort is made to encourage States with overdue reports to submit them, the size of the backlog will increase further. 
It further recommends that the General Assembly, pending the completion of an amendment process, authorize the Committee to meet, exceptionally, for two sessions of three weeks duration each preceded by a pre-session working group starting in 1995 and in the biennium 1996-1997. 
16. The Committee notes with alarm that 38 States parties have not yet submitted initial reports. 
It recalls its decision to permit States parties whose reports are long overdue to combine reports. 
It requests the Secretariat to bring this matter to the attention of the seventh meeting of States parties and, in cooperation with relevant organizations of the United Nations system, to provide advisory services, on request, to countries in preparing their reports. 
In accordance with article 27, the Convention entered into force on 3 September 1981. 
A third informal working group met four times. 
The Conference, to be held in Beijing in 1995, was an opportunity for the Committee to assess the implementation of the Convention. 
7. She said that Latin America and the Caribbean had become the first region where all States Members of the United Nations were parties to the Convention, and expressed the hope that other regions would do likewise prior to the Conference. 
It would be a great affirmation of the world's commitment to the protection and implementation of human rights as they related to women if, by the time of the Conference, the Convention became the first human rights instrument to achieve universal ratification without reservations. 
8. The preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women meant that it would no longer be "business as usual" in programmes dealing with the advancement of women. 
9. All the members of the Committee, with the exception of Ryoko Akamatsu, attended the thirteenth session. 
Kongit Sinegiorgis attended the session from 26 January to 4 February and Rose N. Ukeje from 20 January to 4 February 1994. 
1. Opening of the session. 
3. Report of the Chairperson on the activities undertaken between the twelfth and the thirteenth sessions of the Committee. 
5. Implementation of article 21 of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women. 
8. Provisional agenda for the fourteenth session. 
11. The Committee had decided at its ninth session 7/ to convene a pre-session working group for five days before each session to prepare lists of questions relating to the second and subsequent periodic reports that would be considered by the Committee at the session. 
12. The Committee, wishing to reflect in those lists the ideas and views of various members of the Committee, decided that they should continue to submit to the Secretariat draft questions on specific countries and articles of the Convention prior to the meeting of the Working Group. 
The analyses also contained, where appropriate, information specifically provided by the specialized agencies and extracts from the statistics of the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF). 
14. The Committee had proposed five members to form the pre-session Working Group. 
The members present were: Carlota Bustelo, Norma Monica Forde, Tatiana Nikolaeva and Ahoua Ouedraogo. 
15. The pre-session Working Group held 10 meetings, including 3 drafting sessions, at United Nations Headquarters, from 10 to 14 January 1994. 
Norma Monica Forde was elected as Chairperson. 
20. The lists of questions drawn up by the Working Group are contained in the report of the pre-session Working Group (CEDAW/C/1994/CRP.2), which the Committee had before it. 
21. The Working Group paid tribute to and recognized the value of the work done by non-governmental organizations in providing additional information material. 
25. Working Group II was composed of the following members of the Committee: Charlotte Abaka, G\x{e166} Aykor, Carlota Bustelo Garc del Real, Silvia Rose Cartwright, Ivanka Corti, Evangelina Garc-Prince, Salma Khan and Teresita Quintos-Deles. 
Working Group III was composed of the following members of the Committee: Silvia Rose Cartwright, Ivanka Corti, Norma Monica Forde, Zagorka Ilic, Hanna Beate Sch\x{97bf}p-Schilling, Kongit Sinegiorgis and Mervat Tallawy. 
(b) Adequate meeting time to consider reports of States parties; 
(e) Venue of the session; 
(f) Review of the rules of procedure; 
(g) Formulation of Committee comments on the reports of States parties; 
(i) Reports to be considered at the fourteenth session; 
(j) Provisional agenda for the fourteenth session. 
(a) Analysis of articles 7 and 8 of the Convention; 
(b) Contribution of the Committee to the Fourth World Conference on Women; 
(c) Contribution of the Committee to the World Summit for Social Development. 
(a) Relations with the Centre for Human Rights: 
(ii) Appointment of the official rapporteur on violence; 
(iv) Human rights education (reply to the Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights); 
(v) Issues to be dealt with at the next meeting of Chairpersons; 
(vi) Improvement of cooperation between human rights committees and their secretariats; 
She noted that suggestion 4 of the Committee had been a useful tool in drawing up the resolution elaborated by the Commission on the Status of Women for the Conference, and she supported the efforts of non-governmental organizations in amending the final document of the Conference. 
It also put the Committee on an equal footing with other human rights treaty bodies. 
Concerning the plans being elaborated by the Centre for Human Rights of the United Nations Secretariat for the implementation of the Vienna Declaration, she said that the Committee should react immediately and suggest action on the areas relevant to its work. 
She suggested that the Committee consider entrusting an expert, or experts, to take the lead in studying each report. 
The Committee might consider preparing questions on initial reports in the same way as it had prepared questions for second and subsequent reports. 
34. With regard to reservations to the Convention, neither the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action nor the recommendations of the persons chairing human rights treaty bodies had gone further than the previous proposals for reconsideration and withdrawal of reservations by States parties. 
However, the Committee had to look into the matter seriously and give its own opinion and suggestions on that important issue concerning the Convention. 
The Committee might also wish to reflect on its input to the Fourth World Conference on Women, in addition to the compendium already foreseen. 
She emphasized the need to give effective expression to the recommendations concerning articles 9, 15 and 16 of the Convention, and suggested that the agreed text might be edited to make it more accessible, concise and flexible. 
36. At its thirteenth session, the Committee considered the reports submitted by 13 States parties under article 18 of the Convention: four initial reports, two combined 8/ initial and second periodic reports, five second periodic reports, two combined 8/ second and third periodic reports and two third periodic reports. 
The Committee also considered two reports submitted on an exceptional basis. 
On 5 June 1993, the state of law had been restored and, with the nomination of the new President, democracy had been reinstated. 
It was noted that all sectors of society were represented in the preparation of the report. 
However, it was felt that the report could have been more analytical and that it lacked information on the de facto situation and on policies carried out to enact related laws. 
It was suggested that the report did not clearly indicate whether progress had been made since the ratification of the Convention or whether the advancement of women had encountered many obstacles. 
The report was said to lack information on national programmes to implement the policy of non-discrimination. 
While the report stated that women were not discriminated against in the country, it was noted that the country was divided in terms of class and race and that there was discrimination against indigenous women. 
Experts asked whether the National Office of Women's Affairs was taking any measures to counteract that phenomenon. 
Members also drew attention to the fact that there was no reference to the shortcomings in the Civil Code, which contained provisions that were discriminatory to women, although they had been objected to by non-governmental organizations. 
She said that an appeal had been made to the Constitutional Court regarding the unconstitutionality of certain provisions contained in the Civil Code. 
The judgement rejected the claim of unconstitutionality and declared fully justified the status, circumstances, functions and roles of men and women, whose discriminatory nature gave rise to the application. 
Upon ratification, an international treaty such as the Convention automatically became part of the Constitution and made it mandatory for the State to adopt only legal measures that were not discriminatory towards either sex. 
46. Members noted the significant responsibilities of women in Guatemala, including those for health, hygiene and family nutrition, but that women were not given the same importance as men in outside work and in politics. 
Political violence had to stop so that women could once again enjoy harmony and find their rightful place in society. 
The representative explained that the Government was currently trying to consolidate peace in order to ensure that women could enjoy well-balanced development free from violence. 
48. Members expressed alarm at the ruling of the Constitutional Court, especially in a country where the content of an international treaty became part of domestic law, once the treaty had been ratified. 
They said that if the country wished to implement the Convention, it ought to amend some of its laws, particularly the provisions regarding family law and gender stereotypes. 
There was incompatibility between the obligations undertaken by ratifying the Convention and the actual legal situation as well as its interpretation by the Constitutional Court. 
Members noted that this situation was completely unacceptable and suggested that the Government should seek assistance from the United Nations in correcting its legislation and in preparing its subsequent report. 
49. With reference to the traditional role of women in society, members expressed the need for the Government to extend more educational efforts to women. 
They asked which measures the Government or non-governmental organizations had taken to promote the implementation of article 5 not only in respect of changing the laws, but also in respect of doing away with socio-cultural stereotypes vis--vis women. 
Education programmes were currently under way to teach men to acknowledge the participation of women in society and to share the responsibility for educating the children. 
50. Members also asked whether any specific measures had been carried out in rural areas. 
When members requested more detailed information on the issue of violence, the representative said that education campaigns were currently being carried out to eradicate violence against women and that the subsequent report would contain information on the results of those campaigns and statistical data. 
Members requested statistical data related to prostitution, including information on the age bracket and the social strata of the women involved, and asked whether health, education and rehabilitation services had been set up for those women. 
52. The representative was convinced that those evils were caused by lack of adequate education and said that the aim of the Government was to find training and new working opportunities for those women. 
53. Satisfaction was expressed that illiterate women were no longer discriminated against in their voting rights. 
Members requested statistical data on the number of women who participated in elections and on the political inclinations of women and asked whether women in rural areas were restricted in exercising their voting rights. 
54. Members asked what measures had been taken to revise school books or train educators with a view to eliminating discriminatory concepts and what had been done to reduce female illiteracy. 
The representative said that the concept of complementarity and gender equality would be promoted through education and that the subsequent report would contain detailed information on the measures taken in that respect. 
55. Members inquired whether the gender-specific schools that had been mentioned in the report still existed both in urban and in rural areas and whether economic factors had not led to a coeducational school system. 
56. Bearing in mind the cultural diversity of the country, with some 23 different languages spoken, members asked whether the educational programmes took those cultures into account. 
59. While women working in the formal sector were covered by the social security system, the majority of women worked in the informal sector and in domestic service and lacked social security coverage. 
It was suggested that relevant policies should be modelled on those of other countries where women working in the informal sector were incorporated into the social security system. 
Regarding the law governing the supply of child-care services for enterprises with more than 30 workers, it was said that the number should not be limited to female workers; otherwise, employers would not hire women so as not to have to comply with the obligations. 
60. Members required further clarification on the reasons for the wage discrimination against women and asked whether women were mobilizing themselves to defend their rights under the Convention. 
61. According to the report, fines for firing a woman for becoming pregnant were so low that employers simply paid the fine and fired the woman. 
It was hoped that future reports would address that situation. 
Members asked whether women's work in the informal sector was reflected in national economic statistics and what the working conditions of women in the garment industries were. 
62. The representative said that women could organize themselves freely. 
The fact that there were not many groups was a result of cultural factors and showed the satisfaction that women felt with their society. 
63. Members inquired about the Government's family-planning policy and asked whether the programmes were geared only towards rural women or also directed towards women in urban areas and indigenous women. 
64. The representative said that the family-planning policy was given wide publicity and was open to anybody. 
Every small community had family-planning services. 
The representative explained that family planning had negative effects on the population. 
Indigenous women were not given information about the effects of contraceptives on their bodies and sometimes the donation of food was linked to the use of contraceptives. 
67. Members expressed concern at the unequal distribution of land in rural areas and inquired about the existence of any indentured conditions under which women worked, whether rural women had access to child and health care and whether they could own land and have access to credit. 
If such sexist attitudes prevailed, they would have adverse effects on the future of girls who would choose only traditional feminine careers. 
A misunderstanding of equality would not benefit any society. 
69. Commenting on the minimum age for marriage, which was 14 for girls and 16 for boys, experts said that such a provision encouraged child marriages and should be abolished with a view to setting the same legal age for both partners. 
In her reply, the representative quoted the judgement made by the Constitutional Court according to which civil rights were acquired with the attainment of majority. 
Consequently, the difference in minimum age was not considered to be unconstitutional. 
71. Members expressed the opinion that the legal provision according to which the husband remained the head of the family and a woman needed the husband's permission to take up outside activities was contrary to the provisions of the Convention and extended the patriarchal system. 
It was a source of basic discrimination against women and, although the Constitution provided for the right to work, the "husband's law" seemed to be superior to the basic law. 
72. In reply the representative referred to the ruling of the Constitutional Court which said that men and women had equal family responsibilities in protecting the children. 
74. The representative said that it was necessary for women to educate their sons to respect gender equality and that the responsibility for educating the children was shared. 
75. In reply to the comment by the members that the criminal code was discriminatory as it penalized women more heavily than men for committing adultery, the representative said that the Government was currently trying to amend the discriminatory provisions of the code. 
77. The Committee indicated that the Government's failure to cooperate in funding travel for the person in Guatemala responsible for matters relating to women showed that it attached little importance to the subject; such situations probably did not arise in connection with Guatemala's obligations under other human rights treaties. 
(a) Reports should give a more detailed analysis of actual situations and provide figures and indicators; they should be less descriptive and focus less on regulatory matters; 
(b) Reports should provide an analysis of all articles of the Convention and demonstrate what changes had taken place in the implementation of laws and programmes; 
(c) The analysis should cover rural-urban and ethnic differences, which are a matter of great importance in Guatemala. 
84. The Committee wished to know more about the status and capacities of national machinery. 
86. The Committee therefore requested the Government of Guatemala urgently to take all necessary measures and adopt policies to improve the situation of women in Guatemala in compliance with the Convention and to report on those measures in its subsequent report. 
89. In introducing the report, the representative of Guyana emphasized that the global economic crisis of the 1980s and the concomitant recession had hit her country hard as it was one of the most vulnerable. 
Owing to their vulnerable position in society, women were more harshly affected by the socio-economic crisis. 
Growing unemployment and low wages had led to increased internal migration and emigration of men. 
Female-headed households had increased from 24.4 per cent in 1980 to 29.5 per cent in 1992. 
The percentage of permanent female emigrants had also increased in the last years, resulting in a higher number of male-headed single-parent households. 
91. Guyana had been rated as one of the poorest countries in the Western hemisphere. 
92. Structural adjustment programmes, introduced in response to the economic problems, had brought about new forms of stress, which added to the crisis created by prior mismanagement. 
93. Members of the Committee welcomed the very candid report, which had been presented with frankness by a high-level political representative. 
They recalled that Guyana had demonstrated a long commitment to the Convention and was among the first Member States to sign and ratify the Convention without reservation. 
94. Members of the Committee welcomed the political will to implement the Convention, but were aware of the cultural, social and economic constraints to its implementation. 
Asked whether all the provisions of the Convention were fully implemented in the legislation of the country, the representative explained that certain articles of the Convention were dealt with in statutes, which were enforceable in the courts. 
There was no tardiness on the part of the Government in reducing discrimination against women, since the 1980 Constitution already contained provisions with respect to equality for women. 
In 1990, the Equal Rights Act was adopted by Parliament, giving women the right to seek redress for discriminatory practices on the basis of sex. 
95. Members were interested to learn whether the Convention could be invoked in the event of the violation of women's rights, and what was the relationship between national legislation and the Convention. 
The representative replied that under the law women in Guyana were given a significant degree of protection. 
96. Concerning a question about the time-frame of the programme for the advancement of women, the representative replied that a national policy statement on women existed, but that several ongoing programmes for the integration of women in development could not be fully implemented because of economic constraints. 
97. Members noted that the report emphasized elimination of de jure discrimination, but that more information was needed on the de facto situation of women. 
They invited the Government, when preparing subsequent reports, to refer to existing norms and facts and to interpret changes that had taken place. 
That would avoid any contradictions that might appear in the present report. 
The representative said that her Government was fully aware of the deficiencies in the collection of data and statistics and was searching for assistance from international agencies to remedy the situation. 
98. Asked whether non-governmental organizations had been consulted when preparing the report, the representative stressed that the Women's Affairs Bureau, as the national machinery, was in direct liaison with women's non-governmental organizations, and had been largely responsible for the preparation of the report. 
99. Members of the Committee welcomed the clear description of the negative impact of structural adjustment programmes on women, which illustrated how political and economic change would affect women negatively, if human resource development was not considered. 
Members asked for further information on actions taken by the Government to mitigate the negative impact of such programmes on women and children. 
The representative mentioned that, under the Social Impact Amelioration Programme, periodic payments were made to elderly women and pregnant and lactating mothers, for a limited period of time, to cushion the effects of the withdrawal of government subsidies of basic goods. 
Seventeen health-care projects had been carried out. 
However, significant delays in the implementation of projects were experienced, and the Government's capacity to absorb further badly needed assistance was limited by its inability to provide administrative and financial counterparts. 
100. Members praised the active role women in Guyana had played in the struggle for independence, which should guarantee them the right to enjoy fundamental rights without conditions. 
101. Given the existence of different ethnic and indigenous groups in Guyana, members wanted to know if they had preserved their cultural roots, because culture could be used as a unifying force in development. 
More information was required on traditional customs and religious traditions, and the way they affected women and undermined the provisions of the Convention. 
The representative replied that the largest ethnic communities were the East Indians (49.5 per cent) and the Africans (35.6 per cent); the indigenous population of Amerindians made up 6.8 per cent of the population. 
Under the Constitution, all citizens had the right to practise their customs and religion. 
Some religious norms were used to keep women down, not giving them the right to chose their husbands and not allowing them into male-dominated religious positions. 
However, the fundamental problem of male domination over women was inherent to all racial groups. 
102. Members of the Committee appreciated the appointment of a minister for the advancement of women and requested further information on the mandate of the Minister, the limits imposed on her work and the existence of focal points in the various other ministries. 
The representative replied that the Ministry of Labour, Human Services, Social Security and Housing had a Senior Minister in charge of Labour and Housing and a Junior Minister responsible for Human Services and Social Security, which included women's affairs as one of 11 areas of responsibility. 
No limits were imposed on the work of the Minister. 
103. It was asked which temporary measures had been taken to accelerate de facto equality between men and women. 
104. The representative replied that the Women's Affairs Bureau was engaged in project monitoring and the implementation of projects directly targeting women, in particular in the acquisition of skills and education, training in small business management and health. 
105. Assuming a high incidence of violence against women as in any society, members asked for information on the extent of violence in all its forms, the measures taken by the Government to eliminate violence, police intervention and court procedures. 
Only recently had women started to report assaults committed against them by their spouses or common-law partners. 
While arresting the perpetrators, male police very often displayed reluctance to institute charges and considered the assaults a purely domestic matter. 
Women's organizations had therefore called for female investigators. 
Refuges and shelters for abused women, as well as a hotline, had been established. 
A draft Domestic Violence Bill was to be placed before Parliament, following the format of similar bills in other Caribbean countries. 
The Government and non-governmental organizations were planning an education programme to sensitize young people about other forms of conflict resolution, self-esteem and respect for females. 
106. Members sought more information on prostitution and related activities and wanted to know whether laws and specific programmes had had an impact on reducing the number of prostitutes. 
The representative stated that the law penalized any male person for knowingly living, wholly or partly, on the earnings of prostitution or soliciting for an immoral purpose. 
To prevent the increase of prostitution linked to the urban migration of young women, efforts were being made to raise the living standards in rural areas and to encourage young women there to undertake income-generating activities. 
107. Noting that the report gave figures on the percentage of women in certain high-level positions, members asked further information on the number of women in middle-level management positions, and on women's participation in non-governmental organizations, political parties and labour unions. 
The representative replied that women constituted a small but growing pool of middle- and lower-level managers and that their participation had risen from 14.9 per cent in 1985 to 25.4 per cent in 1993. 
However, women's representation at the executive level had decreased sharply, from 25.5 per cent to 12.4 per cent, during the same period. 
Only in the low-paying service sector and the teaching professions did women play a significant role in decision-making. 
The imbalance in male-female representation in Parliament was also reflected in the Government, where only two women had been appointed, one as Health Minister and the other as Minister for Labour, Human Services, Social Security and Housing. 
However, in other decision-making positions in the Government, the situation had improved with an increase in the number of permanent secretaries and other high-level positions, from 21.4 per cent in 1987 to 33.3 per cent in 1993. 
At the regional level, the percentage of female mayors had declined from 40 per cent in 1980 to 20 per cent in 1986 and 16.7 per cent in 1993. 
The major problem was that only a few women could attain leadership roles in their parties owing to male competition, lack of assertiveness and their additional burden of child-rearing. 
110. Members acknowledged the frankness of the part of the report under discussion, but asked for additional explanation about the obstacles that prevented women from participating in decision-making and whether there was actual equality of opportunity for women in access to power in public life. 
The representative replied that the stereotypical attitudes of women and men inhibited women's access to decision-making positions. 
As more women entered professional life, it was to be hoped that that trend would change. 
111. Asked for further data on school drop-out rates for girls, the representative stated that only 18.9 per cent of women dropped out at the tertiary level, compared to 81.2 per cent for men. 
In response to the question whether the programmes mentioned in the report were aimed at stereotypical vocational skills, she stated that programmes were open to both sexes, but the women opted for traditionally female-oriented programmes of study. 
113. The representative said that women had equal access to education and training. 
Training was an integral part of women's involvement in work. 
A low percentage of women found employment in the agricultural sector, where women's involvement in household subsistence farming and poultry rearing for additional family income was not taken into account. 
114. A high proportion of economically inactive females was involved in domestic duties, but the figure had declined owing to the changing role of women, who needed to supplement family income. 
115. Members wished to know if women had equal opportunity with men in obtaining full-time jobs. 
The lack of child-care facilities affected women's participation in the labour force negatively, in particular if they could not rely on grandparents or elderly relatives. 
The Government and non-governmental organizations were providing some day care for children. 
116. In reply to the question about equal remuneration for men and women, the representative quoted the 1990 Equal Rights Act, which provided, inter alia, that women and men should be paid equal remuneration for the same work or work of the same nature. 
Although in general women were paid the same as men, in some private sector organizations women with similar qualifications and performing the same tasks were still paid less. 
The Government had launched education programmes to combat the spread of AIDS among young people, encouraging the use and acceptance of condoms. 
Discussions on removing taboos associated with sexual behaviour had taken place. 
She also reported on efforts being made to end the stigmatization of AIDS victims. 
118. Referring to the severe problem of anaemia, a very incapacitating illness for women, members wanted to know if female malnutrition resulted from the traditional diet, lack of variety of foods or poverty. 
Given the decrease in life expectancy, members asked for the common causes of female mortality. 
119. Concerning family planning, members requested information on the existence of a national family planning programme, on access to special maternity services and on the availability, use and general acceptance of contraceptives. 
The representative informed the Committee that family planning advice and counselling was conducted at 166 clinics across the country and included the provision of various forms of contraceptives, prenatal and postnatal services, immunizations, pap smears, pregnancy tests, infertility and fertility counselling and treatment. 
Women, in general, accepted family planning very well. 
A responsible parenthood organization was conducting educational programmes for young people. 
The representative also said there was no government policy on family planning owing to the demographic trends of high mortality and emigration in Guyana. 
120. On the incidence of abortion, the representative stated that the number of illegal abortions was high as abortion was often used as a form of contraception by women having no access to other family planning methods. 
There was an ongoing debate on the decriminalization of abortion as proposed in a bill tabled in Parliament. 
121. Members of the Committee welcomed the policy of decentralization and wished to obtain further information on the involvement of women at the district level. 
The representative replied that women were generally involved in all sectors of rural life. 
After the 1992 elections, there had been a resurgence of community development groups, in which women played an important role. 
The representative agreed and added that the establishment of a family court had been called for by women's organizations over the past decade. 
In reply to a question on the equal division of marital property in case of divorce, she stated that the Married Persons Property Amendment Act made provisions for the services of the wife in the home to be quantified in assessing her contribution to the acquisition of marital property. 
Although the incidence of female-headed families was widespread, it was highest among the Afro-Guyanese population. 
124. Specific information was sought on the Equal Rights Act that enabled courts to define discrimination and on any instances when the law had been applied. 
The representative informed the Committee that the Act did not define discrimination and had never been considered in the courts owing to its relatively recent passage. 
No cases alleging discrimination had been brought up so far. 
125. The Committee deferred its concluding comments on the report of Guyana until its fourteenth session. 
128. He mentioned the modified school curricula that ensured the elimination of stereotypes and said that women received the same education as men and were encouraged to enter any kind of occupation. 
Women had the same rights as men to participate in professional associations, and the General Union of Women's Associations had been created for the promotion of women. 
The percentage of women in education was increasing and women were sometimes provided with better facilities than men. 
Maternity had no effect on seniority, social allowances and the job situation. 
However, women had not yet reached the same positions as men at high levels. 
They were equal to men before the law, they had equal rights with regard to the custody of their children and they were the partners of men in civil, cultural and social life. 
Women could write their own wills, independent of men, and had the right to choose their husbands. 
Women had made big strides in the last 25 years, considering the conditions they had previously experienced in that region and, as they had penetrated all spheres of life, the country had laid a firm basis for equality. 
While thanking the representative for having appeared before the Committee, they indicated concern that Libyan women could not be present themselves to talk about their experiences. 
Bearing in mind that the Shariah had given equality to women, as mentioned in the report, it did not seem clear why the reservation was still maintained, particularly as it constrained the Government's ability to comply with article 2 of the Convention. 
132. In additional comments, members observed that they were still unclear about the reasons for the country's maintenance of its reservation to the Convention. 
They felt that the Shariah was very supportive of women's equality, rights and dignity. 
However, it had come into force 1,500 years ago and was not immutable. 
Religions should evolve over time, but the evolution or the ijtihad, the interpretation of the Shariah, had come to a standstill three centuries ago. 
The thinking about some religious roles had not evolved from that time and it was not proper to apply a standard that had applied several centuries ago to the present world. 
In some countries the Shariah had been interpreted in a more progressive way, as a result of the political will of the Government. 
The Koran permitted the ijtihad for the interpretation of the Islamic religion. Therefore, efforts should be made to proceed to an interpretation of the Shariah that was permissible and did not block the advancement of women. 
The Government was urged to take a leading role in its interpretation of the Shariah as a model for other Islamic countries. Reservations that were incompatible with the goals of the Convention were not acceptable. 
One of those errors pertained to table 2 and was explained by the representative as a typographical error in the translated version (it should read 1984 and not 1974). 
134. While the law relating to disabled persons was praised, further comments on its legal provisions were requested. 
It was asked which new laws had been adopted since the country's accession to the Convention and which laws gave priority to women. 
135. Members said that the implementation of an anti-discrimination policy required that policies be coherent even though they touched upon religious and ideological issues. 
True gender equality did not allow for varying interpretations of obligations under international legal norms depending on internal religious rules, traditions and customs. 
Clarification was requested for the concept of "women's natural tasks", as referred to in the report. 
136. With regard to the request for further information on the Great Green Document on Human Rights (A/44/331, annex), the representative referred to paragraph 21 thereof, which called for equality between women and men. 
However, the image of women in the media needed to be changed. 
Additional coordination offices had been established to assist in raising the awareness and consciousness of women. 
140. The representative said that the principle of gender equality was clearly spelled out in the Constitution and in the Great Green Document on Human Rights. 
Libyan legislation protected the rights of all citizens, regardless of gender, particularly in the fields of education, health, and social, cultural, professional and political life, and set out corresponding measures to guarantee those rights. 
142. The representative explained that the Government had adopted many executive and administrative measures to safeguard women's exercise of their rights and freedoms in the same way as for men. 
Women enjoyed their natural rights in professional associations and syndicates and could assume their natural roles in society. 
143. Members felt that the Government had taken some special measures although they were not reflected as such in the report. 
They expressed the hope that the subsequent report would take those observations into consideration. 
Members asked how the new Department of Women's Affairs in the secretariat of the General People's Congress cooperated with non-governmental organizations and whether the department was considering taking temporary special measures. 
144. Replying to those questions, the representative said that special measures had been taken at the executive level in giving women the right to take posts in the judiciary, to participate in female basic people's congresses and other conferences and in creating a military academy for girls. 
145. Although members commended the prohibition of violence against women, they asked what measures were established for preventing such violence and for protecting the victims, and whether women were allowed to leave their husbands in the event of violent acts. 
146. Regarding questions concerning female circumcision, the representative stated that the practice of female circumcision did not exist in the country. 
147. Referring to traditional attitudes, members queried the concept of stereotypes in the country. 
Although the report stated that stereotypes had been eliminated in textbooks, it suggested that the concept was maintained with regard to women's roles in society. 
When asked which customs jeopardized the advancement of women and what measures had been taken to remove such negative traditional attitudes, the representative said that women's concerns were taken into consideration in all development plans, such as in the development of school curricula favourable to women. 
Women's efforts to acquire knowledge and enter into judicial and diplomatic posts, as well as to pursue trades, undertake vocational training and travel outside the country were manifestations of changes in the attitudes of Libyan society. 
148. With reference to the general recommendations of the Committee regarding the issues of violence against women, HIV/AIDS and the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, members requested more detailed information on the implementation of their provisions. 
151. In additional observations, members requested clarification of the rights of prostitutes who were also women and, as such, should be covered by the Convention. 
152. Members inquired why sanctions against prostitution were linked to those against adultery. 
153. The representative explained there was no discrimination in the punishment for adultery, whether committed by men or women. 
154. Addressing questions regarding artificial insemination the representative apologized for the mistake of including the issue under article 6 and said that artificial insemination was permissible only between husband and wife and that it required the consent of both. 
155. Clarification regarding the political organization of the country was sought, and members asked for detailed statistical indicators in subsequent reports in order to illustrate the progress made. 
156. Members inquired whether women's organizations were set up by the Government or at their own initiative, and whether women had the right to vote. 
They felt that what was stated in the report under article 7 reflected the patriarchal structure of Libyan society and its discriminatory spirit, in that decisions regarding women's issues were taken in special female bodies. 
Members also asked which posts were exclusively reserved for women, because such measures could also be discriminatory against women. 
157. The representative explained that the incumbents of the various political posts mentioned in the report were elected, not nominated. 
It was difficult to quantify women's participation in political life, but there were special programmes for raising political awareness among women. 
158. Regarding the statement in the report that "no political concentration camps" existed in the country, the representative said that the correct translation should read "no female political prisoners exist in the country, at the time of writing this report". 
159. In additional observations, members expressed concern about the fact that women could participate equally with men in times of war and carry weapons but that, once the conflict was over, their political rights were overlooked. 
160. In reply to the question whether women were made aware of their rights under the law concerning nationality, the representative said that all laws were published in the official gazette and could be consulted by any citizen. 
161. Regarding comments made on the gap in enrolment figures between boys and girls in secondary education and regarding questions about the reasons for that phenomenon, the representative said that it would be necessary to update relevant statistics and to investigate the reasons. 
No information was given about programmes for girls who dropped out of school. 
They asked for clarification of family-life education and whether education was geared to girls and young women in such a way that they could take advantage of their rights. 
They wanted to know in which branches of activity women were in the majority and whether as many women were employed in the private sector as in the public sector. 
164. Commenting on the provision that employers with a workforce of over 50 women were required to provide child-care facilities, members said that in effect it prevented the opening of child-care facilities because only a few enterprises had more than 50 working women. 
Clarification was also requested for the provision under which a woman had the right to choose her husband and enter into marriage after consulting her legal guardian. 
171. Considering that it was stated in the report that husband and wife had equal rights but different responsibilities, members asked whether such a provision, as well as the provisions regarding dowry, diminished the exercise of equal rights for women. 
Marriage to a second wife was possible only upon written permission by the first wife or by the courts and, furthermore, only if the husband's health and financial situation allowed it. 
Members questioned whether any woman would agree to such an arrangement except under the threat of divorce or other forms of coercion. 
173. Regarding the adoption of children, the representative explained that it was not legitimate in Islam, because Islamic law did not permit giving a person a name other than that of the father. 
174. He explained that the provision under which female children inherited half of what male children inherited was not discriminatory to women, since women acquired that part of the inheritance without commitments, whereas men had to take over all the concomitant obligations. 
Therefore, the Shariah should not be interpreted as discriminatory. 
The members consequently felt that there was no need to enter a reservation, because, with that interpretation, women were treated equally with men. 
175. In the course of additional observations members expressed concern about the issues of inheritance and adoption. 
177. The Committee noted with interest the progressive de jure measures adopted by the State party to promote the integration of women into all areas of development, particularly education and the armed forces. 
179. The Committee was concerned by the State party's declaration of a general reservation on ratifying the Convention and considered it to be incompatible with the Convention's purpose and objective. 
180. The Committee noted with concern a contradiction in the State party's report. 
While the State party was on the one hand introducing revolutionary measures for the emancipation of women, it was on the other hand emphasizing their role as mothers and housewives, thus reinforcing what was already stiff cultural resistance to substantial change. 
181. The Committee regretted the lack of any specific information in the State party's report on the implementation of articles 2 and 5 of the Convention. 
182. The Committee also noted a scarcity of information on the particular problems of women in rural areas and the important role they played in the family economy. 
183. The Committee recommended that the State party take all the necessary measures to reconsider the general reservation entered on its ratification of the Convention. 
The State party should take all appropriate legislative or other measures and introduce all the reforms required to bring its national laws into line with the spirit and the provisions of the Convention. 
It should in particular ensure that social and cultural prejudices did not raise new obstacles to women's development, especially in rural areas. 
187. In introducing the report, the representative of the State party pointed out that the report suffered from certain gaps and outdated information. 
She noted that there was a general lack of statistical data and that the last national census had been taken in 1975. 
She provided information about recent measures taken to improve the situation of women, including amendments to laws and activities undertaken by the Directorate for Women's and Children's Affairs of the Ministry of Population, working in conjunction with non-governmental organizations such as the 8th of March Association. 
She stated that the new Constitution guaranteed complete equality for women and that a process of democratization had been in progress since 1991. 
188. The country's economy had suffered as a result of structural adjustment programmes, so that workers were the lowest paid in the world. 
189. Her country had participated in an African Regional Preparatory Meeting for the Fourth World Conference on Women and a national workshop had been organized in September 1992, which was being followed up by regional workshops within the country. 
190. Traditions and customs in the country were important and in certain cases constituted obstacles to women's achievement of equality, while in other cases they favoured women. 
191. She noted that the report did not provide information on articles 1, 2 and 3 because it was considered that the articles were phrased too generally for specific comment. 
192. Members of the Committee expressed concern that the report lacked statistics that could indicate the de facto situation of women and noted that it lacked details on many points. 
In response, the representative of the Government noted that the next report would contain more statistics and would go into greater detail about issues. 
194. Referring to the question of traditions and customs, it was also pointed out that traditions were deeply rooted; however, modernization did not mean abandoning them but adapting them. 
Women were not just a vulnerable group but half of the population and that fact had to be taken into account when talking about progress. 
195. The question was asked whether there had been any benefit to the country's having ratified the Convention. 
In response, the representative noted that ratification had resulted in article 6 of the new Constitution, which ensured that there would be equality between men and women, and a special preambular provision in the Constitution related to the Convention. 
That meant that, under the positive law doctrine in force in the country, the Convention was incorporated into all laws. 
In a follow-up comment, members noted that the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women was not specifically mentioned in the Constitution, in contrast to other human rights instruments. 
It was observed that the Convention could help in improving the situation of women, particularly through the implementation of article 4. 
196. In response to a question about the extent to which non-governmental organizations were involved in preparing the report, it was stated that an effort would be made to consult with such organizations in preparing the next report. 
197. Having noted that no report had been made on article 2, members of the Committee stressed the particular importance of the article, which contained the entire normative infrastructure of the Convention and established the basis for the Convention's implementation. 
It was noted that the report reflected a patriarchal influence that would have to be addressed step by step to update the role of women, in order to raise their status in the country. 
In that respect there was a need for changes and new orientation. 
198. In reply, the representative informed the Committee that the Government had thought there was no need to provide details as they would have emerged naturally from the development of the following articles. 
She also noted that there was a constitutional prohibition against discrimination based on sex and that there was a provision for appeals to the Constitutional Court. 
199. The representative noted that no special measures had been taken. 
Members expressed some concern about that matter, referring especially to the fact that, in its report on article 8, the Government had indicated that there was no prohibition with regard to public service. 
That was insufficient and a more proper reply would be to take positive measures. 
There was a tendency to see only de jure matters, whereas de facto change was as important. 
201. In assessing the implementation of the article, the representative noted that it was difficult to specify whether changes in attitudes had occurred. 
She also noted the important role of non-governmental organizations, particularly women journalists and the Association of Women Jurists. 
202. It was asked whether the Government had a policy to eliminate discrimination in the labour force and whether there was a plan. 
203. In reply, the representative noted the centres that had been established to be used for education and training, which sought to mobilize women for action. 
204. The representative noted that the problem of prostitution was found in the informal sector and was related to poverty. It was also related to rural-urban migration and urban growth. 
While it was illegal, laws were difficult to enforce because of an inability to recruit additional police. 
205. The attention of the Government was drawn to the Committee's general recommendation 19 on violence against women, and information was requested on whether women and women prostitutes had the same rights to protection against violence as other women and access to health services and HIV/AIDS programmes. 
In reply, the representative stated that prostitution was generally disapproved of but that the society was flexible in condemning women because of the existing poverty and the need to survive. 
Violence was considered a breach of the law whether it involved prostitutes or other women, but had degrees of seriousness that were penalized appropriately, ranging from fines to imprisonment. 
206. The representative stated that women enjoyed equal rights with men with regard to voting and holding office. 
There were 7 women deputies out of 138 in the National Assembly, although only one female member of the Government, the State Secretary for Higher Education, was a woman. 
In August 1993, a campaign had begun to put women at the head of electoral lists for the next elections in 1994. 
207. More details were requested in the next report on the issue of women and decision-making as well as information about the causes for their limited participation in that field. 
208. The representative noted that there was no prohibition against women representing the country at international levels, but no women had been appointed ambassador since independence. 
209. Commenting on that matter, members of the Committee raised questions about the actual situation and the measures taken to bring the equality in law into practice. 
210. Regarding the question of nationality, the representative said that equality was not a problem. 
It was asked whether she or he was still prevented from receiving the mother`s nationality. 
The situation had been jeopardized by the acute economic crisis because, when individual choices had to be made to send only some children to school, boys would be given preference. 
There had been some harassment of women reported in the export-processing zone, as well as threats by companies. 
The salaries paid were at the lowest levels in the world. 
It was easier to have the Government comply than the private sector, although the attitudes that led to the differences should be deplored. 
215. The representative indicated that there was also equality between men and women in health issues but an increase in maternal mortality had been noted in recent years. 
216. Members of the Committee were concerned by the situation of rural women and their access to health, and questioned the method used for family planning and the high level of women's mortality. 
Nevertheless, two factors affected women's health: insufficient medical assistance and family planning. 
Those factors had thus determined the objectives of the national policy on population. 
217. In answering a question whether there were special programmes for women's health, the representative stated that there were some programmes, such as that relating to breast cancer, and that HIV/AIDS was not a major problem in the country. 
218. The Committee requested an assessment of the results of the implementation of health policies in effect and how they influenced young people, the use of contraceptives by women and the involvement of non-governmental organizations in those programmes. 
The Committee also expressed interest in legal literacy to enable women to defend their own rights. 
219. The representative stated that women had guaranteed equal rights to assistance provided to the family and facilities for credit as well as for their participation in cultural and sports activities. 
The representative stated that women in the rural areas could participate fully in organizations aimed at their advancement and that they could own land. 
222. In reply to a question raised in connection with the establishment of a bank for dealing with credit in the rural areas, the representative stated that it was a major concern in the country. 
However, the bank that would deal with that issue had not been established. 
There was a project for women which had set up a savings bank in mid-1993; no assessment had been made as yet. 
223. The representative informed the Committee that there was no discrimination against women in the justice system and they enjoyed legal provisions on equal terms with men. 
Women could appear in court and represent themselves, represent others, become members of the jury, have general access to legal recourse, execute a will and be witnesses without interference from their husbands. 
However, in certain regions there was a custom according to which women could not inherit, although that was not supported by law. 
They could inherit only if a will had been executed. 
224. The representative provided additional information, stating that married women could retain their maiden names even in the context of their traditions. 
With respect to any apparent differences between men and women, when adultery was committed by a wife it was considered a major offence, while in the case of the husband it was regarded as a simple offence with minor penalties. 
In order for women to enjoy peace, equality and development, they needed to win their rights. 
225. Questions were raised about the situation of married women, including equality in the choice of domicile, and the implementation of laws that placed women in a disadvantaged position with respect to men. 
226. In response to the questions, the representative explained that some practices and traditions were favourable to women, who did not object to them. 
Examples included being allowed to retain their maiden names and to receive gifts in the course of solving marital conflicts. 
It was also seen as a way of apologizing, which the women liked very much. 
In addition it was also seen as a compensation for abuses by the husband. 
228. She explained that polygamy was beyond the control of the law as the problem lay in the gap existing between the law and its enforcement. 
Customary practice supported the principle that property acquired before the marriage remained the property of the family. 
Another change indicated concerned the pension for the widow of an official, who was now allowed to continue receiving the pension of the late husband. 
233. The Committee expressed its concern about the long delay in the submission of the initial report. 
The report was found not to elaborate on many of the articles. 
That was serious because article 2 was considered the heart of the Convention. 
235. Education and training were considered the springboard to development. 
In giving females education and training, care must be taken not to concentrate on traditional female occupations to avoid stereotyping and also to give them the opportunity of having better-paid occupations. 
That would help change the false conception of women's capabilities and their role in the field of employment. 
237. To allow the Committee to have a clear picture of the status of women in Madagascar, it was important that subsequent reports include gender-segregated statistics. 
239. Generally not much had been done to enhance the status of women. 
The workload on rural women was very heavy. 
The Government should use article 4 of the Convention to accelerate the advancement of women in Madagascar. 
240. The two unequal laws on adultery should be abolished. 
Those laws were very discriminatory. 
241. The widespread practice of customary marriage might put women and children into a vulnerable situation and the next report should indicate how legal provisions were applied in situations to safeguard the rights of the wife and children. 
242. The Government of Madagascar needed to improve the health services in general and particularly for women because improved health status of women invariably improved the overall development of any country. 
243. The next report should indicate what effective measures were being taken by the Government to counter the alarming situation in women's health. 
It should also provide more information on violence against women, especially on women engaged in prostitution, and their health status. 
244. The health situation in Madagascar was deteriorating despite the fact that free health services were available to all. 
A rising child and maternal mortality rate and declining life expectancy was totally unacceptable if any meaningful benefit was to be derived from the ratification of the Convention. 
A very high death rate of women due to abortion was also a matter of great concern. 
She outlined important revisions of and additions to existing legislation as a result of the ratification of the Convention. 
247. In referring to the country's emancipation policy, she said that the coordination and integration of the policy in all ministries and departments was hampered by the fragmented structure of administrative and political decision-making, which constituted an obstacle to the effectiveness of the national machinery. 
She said that part of the emancipation-support policy was the provision of financial support to non-governmental organizations for their activities in this field. 
She emphasized the relationship between economic activities and their effect on the status of women and confirmed her Government's intention never to let the economic status of the country justify non-compliance with the provisions of the Convention. 
She said that the pace of the Convention's implementation could be affected by different factors in the community. 
Consciousness-raising programmes on gender issues had been carried out. 
She also highlighted the role of the Bureau for Women's Affairs as the coordinating body of the national machinery in the field of women and development and said that one of the priority areas of its agenda was violence against women. 
While the proportion of women in the labour market increased to over 50 per cent in 1993, the corresponding changes in labour conditions and in the social field, which were necessary to facilitate the combination of professional work and family tasks, were still lagging behind. 
The Committee had also introduced human rights education in the general school curricula. 
The Convention had been translated into Papiamento and presented in a simplified version to the public. 
They noted that human rights education was included in school curricula and that the Convention had been translated into the native language of Aruba. 
Since non-governmental organizations were independent, they were responsible only towards their respective constituencies; they could criticize, question or judge governmental policies, but were never responsible for them. 
The critical input of non-governmental organizations was sometimes a challenge to government policy, but was never an integral part of it; in that way those organizations did not lose their independence. 
256. Whereas some members commented on the fragmented nature of the national machinery, others said that its structure highlighted the political will of the Government to introduce the policy of women's rights into the mainstream. 
The representative replied that, in her country, national machinery meant a complex of various institutions responsible for dealing with different aspects of the advancement of women. 
The main political responsibility for the emancipation policy rested with the State Secretary for Social Affairs and Employment and, at the administrative level, its core was the Department for the Coordination of Emancipation Policy. 
The Emancipation Council and the Equal Opportunities Commission also belonged to the broad national machinery. 
In addition, the role played by other ministries and departments, local and regional authorities, trade unions and non-governmental organizations was also highlighted. 
In 1992, the Government had organized a workshop on human rights and the reporting procedures for participants from different social strata, during which the Convention was also dealt with. 
Data were currently gathered in an insufficiently uniform way and the conduct of research in the five islands that comprised the Netherlands Antilles faced practical difficulties, related to the decentralization in several policy fields and the specific needs and characteristics of the different islands. 
Recognizing the need for population studies, the Bureau for Women's Affairs was working on an integral draft policy plan for women and development. 
258. The representative of Aruba reported that in 1986 the Government had appointed a "focal point" for women's affairs at the Directorate of Social Affairs. 
Despite numerous efforts, that had not yet led to the development of an integral and interdepartmental emancipation policy. 
261. Commending the measures taken to combat the problem of violence against women, members asked which measures had proved to be the most successful and requested information on the amount of money spent on those measures. 
The prevention of sexual violence was a policy priority. 
In 1993, approximately $40 million was spent on various policy measures, such as shelters, information and innovative projects and the supporting structure. 
263. More information was requested on the follow-up policy document on sexual violence against women and girls. 
Some ministries subsidized certain projects on a permanent basis, whereas other organizations and national support centres were funded for limited periods. 
266. Regarding the summary of the position of women based on most recent statistics, referred to in paragraph 323 of the report, the representative said that it was unfortunately not available in time for the session and would be sent to the members of the Committee immediately after publication. 
268. Members asked how it was possible that the Queen could be President of the Council of State, which was the highest advisory body in the country, serving her in fact with advice. 
269. Regarding a request for further information on the targets set and the timetables provided for temporary special measures, the representative stated that the goal of government policy was to impose positive action or preferential treatment by law only as a measure of last resort. 
Although the Government had set targets to increase the number of women in almost every sphere of the civil service, no sanctions were applied if targets were not met. 
270. Members welcomed the reports from non-governmental organizations on article 5 and requested clarification of the policy for equal rights of lesbian women. 
The representative postponed presenting an overview of related government policies and programmes to the second periodic report. 
271. It was asked whether, within the Bureau for Women's Affairs, there were special departments to deal with the abuse of women and children. 
The representative of Aruba stated that the issue remained a sensitive area of concern. 
According to data obtained from the Police Department, offences related to the sexual abuse of women and children constituted a considerable part of their workload and the figures were increasing. 
A private organization had been set up to help children who were victimized by such crimes and adults could seek legal redress or obtain help at the Bureau of Family Difficulties. 
272. Doubts were expressed as to whether voluntary prostitution could be considered an entirely personal matter and a profession. 
274. Regarding a question about the reasons for the increase in sexual violence, the representative said its increase was not influenced by the fact that pornography was not prohibited. 
279. Regarding the number of women in administrative and political positions in provincial and municipal governments, the representative said that detailed figures would be provided to the Committee in a brochure. 
280. Further questions were posed as to whether the marked decline in the membership of most political parties was the same for women and for men and whether women's membership in non-governmental organizations had increased. 
Considering that some parties mandated that their members belong to a particular church, it was asked whether there was a danger of religious fanaticism. 
281. Regarding the number of women deputies in the Parliament of the Netherlands Antilles, their representative stated that currently 13 per cent of the members of Parliament were women, and 30 per cent of the ministerial and junior ministerial posts were occupied by women. 
282. Asked about government policies to increase the number of women in the diplomatic service, the representative of the Netherlands explained that policy measures were geared towards the recruitment and promotion of women and that preferential treatment was applied in cases where candidates had equal qualifications. 
In the case of couples with both partners in the diplomatic service, a number of arrangements had proved to be satisfactory to all parties concerned. 
283. Members inquired whether programmes demonstrated that a lack of education was an obstacle to gender equality. 
284. Regarding the employment rate of women, which until recently was relatively low in the Netherlands, it was said that it could be explained by historical, economic and social development, but that thus far social scientists had not been able to give a generally accepted answer. 
285. As to the question whether the increased number of women in part-time employment was a manifestation of direct or indirect discrimination against women, the representative said that that was not the case. 
Most women sought part-time jobs themselves in order to achieve a better balance in their lives between their various duties, and men too were looking for part-time work. 
287. Considering that women were highly concentrated in a limited number of occupations, in spite of having the same educational level as men, several measures were being taken to redress the situation, such as awareness campaigns through teaching materials and the media. 
Data on female agricultural workers would also be supplied in the subsequent report. 
289. Members inquired whether sanctions existed in the event that the public employment services did not meet the set targets. 
Regarding women working in the private sector, the organizations and enterprises concerned carried out affirmative action for which they could receive government grants. 
290. Asked about the volume of paid work at home, the representative said that official statistics differed a great deal from one set of statistics to another and that legislation to improve the situation of those doing paid work at home was in preparation. 
291. Regarding questions about the position of women enrolled in private social insurance schemes, the representative said that any related problems should soon disappear in view of the forthcoming implementation of relevant legislation. 
A person's decision to enter the labour market was influenced by various considerations. 
It was, therefore, not certain whether the system really functioned as a disincentive for all women to enter the labour market. 
293. Members asked whether the Government provided child-care facilities to single and unmarried mothers, whether affirmative action was undertaken aimed at employing more women in managerial positions and what the social security situation and unemployment benefits of women as compared with men were. 
Members commented that the labour market schemes and targets for unemployed women were not obligatory enough for officials. 
294. Regarding the question whether women who suffered discrimination at work could refer in court to article 11 of the Convention, the representative replied that it was possible only in litigation against the State, but not against a private employer or another citizen. 
As the Civil Code prohibited dismissal in cases of sickness, pregnancy was considered to be included under "sickness". 
Although tourism was one of the main industries in Aruba, the prevalence of AIDS infection was relatively low. 
The National AIDS Commission offered care and counselling, as well as control measures, including health education. 
Specific information and guidance was also provided to prostitutes. 
298. Following a request for further information on drug addiction among women and related programmes, the representative of the Netherlands explained that the central objective of the drug policy was to reduce, as much as possible, the risks that drug abuse presented to the users, their environment and society. 
A pragmatic approach to the problem proved to be more effective and statistics showed that generally one woman was addicted for every three men. 
299. Asked about the Government's position on euthanasia, the representative stated that she did not think it proper to link euthanasia with women's issues. 
300. Referring to the question whether there was legislation regarding artificial insemination and whether it was based on ethical or on scientific principles, the representative replied that artificial insemination was not regulated by law. 
However, hospitals had their codes of conduct and an individual physician with a different view on the matter could refer a woman to a colleague to undertake the procedure. 
It was important that women applying for that procedure not be refused on the basis of their marital status, sexual preference or lifestyle. 
Pregnancy at an advanced age was currently not covered by law. 
It was explained that the reason for the five-day waiting period was to safeguard responsible decision-making and to give the women the chance of reconsidering if they wished to. 
Abortion could be carried out only by a physician in a hospital or clinic with a permit and was allowed only in a medically or socially untenable situation in which it was deemed necessary. 
302. Turning to the question whether any reform was under way regarding the order of names of married couples, the representative reported on a bill on equality between men and women in choosing family names that was currently being considered by Parliament. 
Replying to a related question, she said that, before that law was adopted, a replacement of the words "through force" by "against the will" had not been considered, since it would have given a chance to question the victim about her attitudes. 
Experience showed that reasons for divorce were short periods of marriage, especially if the wife was self-supporting, domestic violence against women, unfaithfulness of the husband and the general empowerment of women. 
305. Responding to an additional question relating to international technical cooperation, the representative stated that development cooperation relating to the women in development policy had to operate within the overall development policy, which might force the Government to take a more selective approach. 
306. The Committee commended the State party for not entering any reservations and for undertaking such conscientious efforts in legislation as well as other measures, first before ratifying the Convention, and secondly for its implementation. 
307. It also applauded the State party for presenting such an extensive report, including a general description of the country and statistics on the situation of women. 
It wished, however, for a more in-depth analysis and a more result-oriented description of legal and other policy measures in subsequent reports, including more comparative data, as well as information on the financial cost of the projects described. 
308. It noted with satisfaction that the answers given by the State party to the questions posed by the Committee filled many of the lacunae and even further improved an already excellent presentation. 
310. It noted with appreciation the extensive research, policy and support measures taken by the State party that explored the causes of and combated the various forms of violence against women. 
311. It also commended the financial support given to women's initiatives and women's organizations by the Government as well as its willingness to listen to their concerns and demands. 
In this respect it also noted with concern that the transfer of equality policies and measures from the central to the provincial and municipal levels might result in a loss of political will and financial support. 
315. The Committee also expressed concern on the thinness of the State party's reporting on article 11 compared to the reporting on other articles and wondered whether this reflected insufficient attention by the Government to women's employment issues. 
It recommended the inclusion of more information on the legal and other policy measures to eliminate discrimination on the grounds of women's sexual preference as well as on the results, including data, of the efforts of provincial and municipal governments regarding policies and other measures for women. 
317. It suggested that more result-oriented policies regarding women's employment, including affirmative action, pay issues and child care, were to be pursued and to be reported upon. 
318. The Committee considered the combined initial and second periodic reports of Zambia (CEDAW/C/ZAM/1-2) at its 241st and 246th meetings, on 24 and 26 January (see CEDAW/C/SR.241 and 246). 
319. In introducing the report, the representative of Zambia emphasized that her country was undergoing serious and far-reaching changes in the political and economic fields. 
After 18 years of one-party participatory democracy, Zambia had reverted back to the multiparty system in 1991. 
While the women's league of the ruling party had been the sole custodian of women's interests before, each party had now a women's programme. 
The Government had assumed responsibility for the advancement of women by establishing a women's affairs desk in all government ministries and a Women-in-Development Unit in the Department of Planning and Development Cooperation. 
320. Zambia had changed from socialist central planning to a free-market economy. 
The reports reflected the impact of those measures on women and programmes related to women in development. 
Structural adjustment programmes had led to the neglect of social development and brought with them diminishing opportunities for women. 
Infant mortality and malnutrition was increasing because mothers could not provide the needed maize, the basic commodity, after subsidies had been cut and prices increased. 
321. The representative explained how historical and cultural factors had impeded the advancement of women. 
Stereotyped education and lack of investment in girls' education was one of the main reasons for the continuing male dominance. 
322. Zambia had subscribed to the goals of equality, development and peace set for the United Nations Decade for Women and built up activities to change grass-root realities. 
The Convention had been ratified in February 1985 without reservations. 
Non-governmental organizations had become involved and manifested themselves in different lobby groups, for example, among professional women and in the Christian community, where they were caring for disadvantaged women. 
323. The Government had made a series of constitutional and legal amendments since 1991. 
324. Regarding temporary special measures as contained in article 4 of the Convention, she reported on action taken by the Government to accelerate equality of men and women. 
Girls were encouraged to take up technical subjects such as science and mathematics. 
Working women's access to loans had been facilitated, since the consent of the husband was no longer required. 
325. The new Government was moving towards uniting customary and statutory law, which would positively affect the status of women. 
326. Referring to article 7 of the Convention, she confirmed that women in her country had always played an active role in politics. They were the majority of voters, but their representation in Government was low. 
Only nine of the 160 members of parliament were women, the Cabinet had only two women and there were few women ambassadors. Since the educational system had been discriminatory against women, women could not fill that gap through political involvement only. 
Members commended the Government of Zambia for its commitment to the advancement of women and its ratification of the Convention as early as 1985 without reservations. 
329. Members expressed their concern about the devastating effects of structural adjustment programmes on women and the relegation of women's issues to the backstage as experienced in Zambia. 
Zambia was forced to breach article 13 and to a lesser extent article 11 of the Convention because of the economic measures imposed. 
However, the development of a country depended on the integration of women in development since women accounted for half of the population. 
Cutting back on women's programmes in times of crisis sounded like an easy excuse from a patriarchal system. 
In periods of radical reform, it was essential that women be involved in public life and decision-making on important matters such as finances and economic measures. 
330. Members requested further information on Committee recommendations 14 and 19. The representative replied that there was no tradition of female circumcision in any part of the country. 
There were only customs related to the personal hygiene of girls when they reached puberty. 
Violence against women was widespread and even traditionally accepted as a way of disciplining a wife. 
Under the Zambian Penal Code, violence against women was a crime and treated as an assault. 
Since most women were economically dependent on their husbands and afraid to lose their matrimonial home, they were very reluctant to prosecute their aggressors. 
Some women did not admit that they had been abused and considered battering as a sign of man's affection. 
The representative stated that men and women had the same legal status as persons under the law. 
The only outstanding legislation that was discriminatory concerned citizenship for the foreign spouse of a Zambian woman. 
332. Members commended the establishment of women's affairs desks in all government ministries as a good example of mainstreaming women's issues and asked whether the Women-in-Development Unit had really fulfilled its objective. 
The representative replied that the Unit in the Department of Planning and Development Cooperation, formerly the National Commission for Development Planning, was coordinating women's development and women's rights issues. 
The representative stated that, during the one-party participatory democracy, non-governmental organizations operated parallel to the Women's League, which was the political wing of the then ruling party. 
Women's issues were treated differently by the non-governmental organizations, which played a supplementary role vis--vis the Women-in-Development Unit since they had a wider sphere of influence. 
They also worked with the National Curriculum Development Department of the Ministry of Education on the revision of the curriculum and educational material. 
The representative considered a combination of different factors as being the main reason. 
Although some customary beliefs and practices prevented the advancement of women, education had a positive impact on women's self-confidence and on their families, who acknowledged the benefits of girls' education. 
With the advent of structural adjustment programmes the pace was slowing down temporally, but the legal ground for equality had been prepared. 
336. Members wanted to know if there were inherent traditional social factors that prevented women from enjoying their rights fully, in particular the right to employment. 
The representative explained that basic education and some basic trade skills were the first condition for finding gainful employment in Zambia. 
Support systems for care did not exist, nor did a concept of sharing household chores. 
Day-care centres were a new and expensive phenomenon in the urban areas. 
Women therefore had no other possibility than to sacrifice their career progression for caring responsibilities. 
338. Members asked for further information on the reform of the Constitution of 1991 and whether it still contained provisions that allowed discrimination against women. 
They wanted to receive information on a constitutional committee set up by the President to undertake a harmonization of the Constitution. 
The representative stated that, in the Constitution of Zambia Act, 1991, the only outstanding issue regarding discrimination was the provision relating to citizenship of foreign men married to Zambian women, which was currently under revision. 
The Constitutional Committee was reviewing the Constitution with a view to securing final approval for the amended Constitution. 
Only if she was not able to do so owing to illness or economic hardship would the extended family take charge. 
If a women lost custody of her children, she could make a petition to the high court. 
Traditionally, widows had always been well protected, but there had been an upsurge of ill-treatment of widows, especially in the urban areas, linked to the advent of the money economy and new-found materialism. 
339. Members stated that the report did not deal with all appropriate measures taken to ensure the full development and advancement of women as required under the article. 
More details were required on the budget of the national machinery and its structure. 
Members asked for a description of the objective situation of women, in particular persisting traditional customs that affected women negatively. 
The representative said that those questions would be appropriately addressed in the subsequent report. 
340. Members welcomed the inclusion of a chapter on women in development in the fourth national development plan (1989-1993) and asked for the results achieved as well as information on the coordination of women's activities in the different areas. 
341. They wanted more information on temporary special measures, including the lowering of cut-off points for girls to qualify for secondary education and the introduction of a quota system for girls in science colleges. 
They wanted to hear about the reasons for lowering grading and if the society accepted that measure. 
The representative informed the Committee that girls and boys had the same curricula, the same examinations and the same teachers. 
Ninety per cent of the schools were coeducational. 
Affirmative action was a means to enable more girls to have access to higher education, since girls were a minority from the first day in school and even more so at the end of the seven-year primary education cycle, when more girls had dropped out. 
The measure had been generally well accepted, although some felt that women should compete on an equal footing with men. 
342. Members wanted to know which measures had been taken to change the practice of dowry and bride price and whether progress was achieved in the rural areas. 
343. Asked whether women could obtain divorce, the representative replied that divorce procedures were different for marriages contracted under the Marriage Act, which had to be dissolved in the High Court of Zambia, and customary marriages, which could be dissolved in local courts. 
344. Members found it discriminatory that in the case of prostitution, which was an illegal activity, only women were taken to police stations and not their male customers. 
They expressed the view that considering prostitution illegal and arresting prostitutes did not resolve the problem, but rather exacerbated it. 
The representative noted that trafficking in women was not a problem in Zambia, but that prostitution existed. A woman arrested for prostitution must be charged and prosecuted in a court of law, where she had an opportunity to prove her innocence or to sign the admission-of-guilt form. 
345. Members expressed their concern about the high illiteracy rate among women. 
The representative replied that Zambia had one of the best functional literacy programmes, which were community-based in the rural and the urban areas. 
Preference was given to the education of sons, who were expected to become the breadwinners of the extended family. 
Those women were often harassed by police and law enforcement for their activities. 
The informal sector had an illegal connotation, although women in the informal sector contributed to the economy and paid taxes. 
Women in the informal sector should start to organize and negotiate with the Ministry of Labour. 
The international community should look at women's activities in the informal sector. 
In her reply, the representative referred to the Constitution of Zambia, which recognized the right to work, to free choice of employment, to just and favourable conditions of work and to protection against unemployment. 
The Government was committed to providing jobs for women, but the structural adjustment programmes had brought with it a contraction of the labour market, which should be only temporary. 
Asked if there was a professional orientation for the jobs that were available for women on the job market, she said that women were not oriented towards certain professions or fields, but free to pursue a career of their choice depending on their qualifications. 
347. Members asked for more information on women's reproductive rights and the use of contraception. 
The representative replied that women traditionally had no control over their reproductive rights and could not refuse to have children. 
The basis of a marriage in a traditional setting was to have children. 
The use of contraceptives was widespread. 
In reply to the question whether abortion was allowed, she said that, under the Termination of a Pregnancy Act, an abortion could be performed on medical grounds only, if there was a threat to the life of the mother or the foetus and on recommendation of three medical practitioners. 
Population trends indicated that Zambia's population could double in the next 20 years if the growth rate of 3.2 per cent per annum was maintained. 
The representative said that it could not really be explained, but was due to the high female birth rate and high male death rate. 
Life expectancy for females was 55 years while it was 53 years for men. 
There was no out-migration of men that left women on their own. 
Internal migration from rural to urban areas had involved the most productive groups, mainly the young, better educated and enterprising elements, and had had negative effects on both the rural and the urban areas. 
349. Concerning maternity leave for employed women and family benefits for women, the representative stated that women were entitled to three months of paid maternity leave after two years of service and at intervals of two years according to the Employment Act. 
That was considered a good family planning policy since it allowed for spacing of children. 
350. Members stated that the situation of rural women was very critical and required information on the hardship of rural women, the constraints on their time and the success and failure of development programmes. 
351. The Committee asked for more information on the financing, staffing and functions of the women's affairs subcommittee. 
352. Members sought more information on the number of female-headed households, their economic situation, their concentration in rural and/or urban areas and their strategies for survival. 
The representative said that she was unable to provide replies to the questions under articles 14, 15 and 16. 
353. In her concluding remarks, the representative stressed that women in Zambia had not benefited as much as men from the services and opportunities of the country although the constitutional statutes did not discriminate against women. 
Equal opportunities meant also equal sharing of responsibilities between women and men, both inside and outside their homes, but women's workload in the household was disproportionately larger. 
She stated that structural adjustment programmes had fallen heavily on women. 
354. Members commended the Government of Zambia for its effort to eliminate de jure discrimination while harmonizing the Constitution and to institutionalize the national machinery for the advancement of women. 
Members looked forward to receiving the outstanding information in the third periodic report. 
355. With regard to customary law, the Committee stated that customary practice and customary law had different meanings in the various cultures but needed to be examined as to their impact on women. 
If they affected the status of women negatively, as did forced marriage or circumcision, then they needed to be eliminated. 
There was no question of rejecting all customary practices and traditions. 
Countries went through a transitional period when they had to decide which practices to keep or to eliminate; it was important to have the choice. 
The Committee encouraged the Government to identify cultural practices that might have stemmed from pre-colonial times under each article of the Convention. 
356. The Committee noted with satisfaction that Zambia had entered no reservations. 
357. Both documents gave clear information on laws and policy measures relating to the implementation of the Convention, though more concrete data on the actual situation of women as well as on the difficulties affecting the implementation were desired in the subsequent report. 
358. The Committee noted that the Government of Zambia was currently experiencing difficulties in implementing the Convention, owing to the impact of structural adjustment programmes. 
The Committee noted with great concern that that adjustment negatively affected many aspects of women's lives. 
It also appreciated the fact that after the enactment of the 1991 Constitution, a constitutional review committee which included women's non-governmental organizations had been put in place to further review all discriminatory laws and practices. 
360. It expressed its appreciation for the establishment of women's desks in all ministries, the extensive educational efforts concerning women and the emergence of new women's organizations. 
Great concern was also expressed regarding the violation of women's rights in general, particularly the rights of those women under customary marriage laws. 
362. The Committee also noted with concern the lack of women's access to formal employment and the difficulties encountered by women working in the informal sector in general and from governmental officials. 
363. The Committee was also concerned about acts of violence against women in their private sphere. 
It also noted the high fertility rate and its negative impact on the status of women in addition to the difficulty caused by the current adjustment programmes. 
It recommended that the customary marriage law be reformed so that customary marriages were registered, in order to give women married under that law equal rights and benefits with men. 
365. The Committee also recommended that in future reports a much more detailed description be given of the customs and traditions affecting women's rights in all areas of the Convention in a positive or negative way. 
366. It recommended that, although structural adjustment programmes posed difficulties to the State party, women's issues should remain at centre stage even in times of economic distress. 
The Committee therefore recommended that women have access to budgetary and policy decision-making positions to mitigate some of the negative effects of the structural adjustment on women's lives. 
367. The Committee urged the State party, women's non-governmental organizations and all concerned to engage in a nationwide awareness campaign to change the attitudes of men and women in order to achieve de facto equality in all spheres of life. 
368. It was the wish of the Committee that Zambia's next report provide all the information with the necessary sex-segregated statistics in accordance with the articles of the Convention and in closer compliance with the guidelines for submitting reports to the Committee. 
369. Following the procedure adopted by the Committee at its ninth session 7/ for the consideration of second and subsequent periodic reports, issues that should be discussed with the representatives of States parties submitting a second periodic report were identified in advance by a pre-session working group. 
371. In her introductory statement, the representative of Australia recalled her Government's commitment to eliminating discrimination against women and referred to the means used to promote the status of women. 
Upon ratification of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women in 1983, the Sex Discrimination Act was passed in 1984 and the Affirmative Action (Equal Employment Opportunity for Women) Act in 1986. 
Several legislative amendments had been made since then, strengthening the sex discrimination and sexual harassment provisions. 
The representative stressed that her country's federal system of government required a cooperative approach between the Federal Government and the governments of the States and Territories to implement the Convention. 
The New National Agenda for Women, released in 1993 by the Federal Government, reflected many articles of the Convention and was a guideline to the year 2000. 
372. The second periodic report followed the tradition of frankness about what remained to be done to implement the Convention. 
As part of a programme to raise awareness on equal rights, the report had been widely distributed throughout the country. 
Government policy advice mechanisms on the status of women had been reviewed and several new consultative mechanisms established. 
373. Women's representation in public life remained one of the areas of concern, since only 14.5 per cent of the members of Australia's parliament were women. 
The reasons for women's absence in decision-making and strategies to influence the political agenda would be discussed in a paper on women and government in Australia and New Zealand. 
Women's underrepresentation in the judiciary was addressed by the Federal Attorney-General in a report on the process of judicial appointments. 
374. Violence against women, as a violation of women's human rights and a form of discrimination, was another area of national concern and a policy priority for the Office of the Status of Women. 
The National Strategy on Violence against Women provided a framework for concerted action at all levels of government. 
375. The third area of concern was the situation of particularly disadvantaged groups, including indigenous women, migrant women, all women of non-English- speaking background and women with disabilities. 
Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander women were the most disadvantaged people in Australian society, with high infant mortality rates, low life expectancy, high unemployment figures and high incidence of domestic violence and homicide. 
The Office of Indigenous Women within ATSIC coordinated the Women's Initiative Programme. 
A national Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander Consultative Women's Council was being considered. 
The most significant development was the introduction on 24 December 1993, of the Native Title Act, which would establish tribunal and court processes for determining claims to native title. 
Australia was focusing on the protection of women's rights within mainstream human rights forums to avoid marginalization of women's human rights. 
377. Members of the Committee acknowledged the quality of the report, which complied with the general guidelines. 
They thanked the representative for the extensive and very informative replies and commended the Government of Australia for the specific action taken to improve the status of women and its commitment to the implementation of the Convention. 
378. Members especially welcomed the fact that women's unpaid work in the family was taken into consideration and integrated into the national accounts. 
The representative replied that the ban on women serving in combat roles had been lifted, with a small number of exclusions related to violence. 
As a result of the revised employment policy, Australia would adjust its reservation to the Convention. 
With regard to the second reservation, maternity leave with pay was provided for all women employed by the Commonwealth Government, subject to a 12-month qualifying period, for 9 to 12 weeks depending on the State or Territory. 
Unpaid maternity leave had become available to Australian women employees since 1979 and had been inserted in all major Federal awards and the majority of State awards. 
During the International Year of the Family, paid maternity leave would become one of the major issues for public debate. 
The Government was now taking steps to introduce universal parental leave. 
380. Following this report on gradual progress achieved, members expressed their hope that the Government would be able to report on the removal of the reservations in the next periodic report. 
381. Acknowledging Australia's ambitious programmes to raise community awareness of the problem of violence against women, the question was raised whether the incidence of such violence had decreased. 
The representative replied that there were a number of barriers to collecting comprehensive data. 
However, a greater community awareness of the criminality of violence against women has brought with it an increase in reporting. 
The Office of the Status of Women would establish a national coordinated data collection network with standardized statistical collection methods. 
382. Asked about the impact of programmes to eliminate violence in the Aboriginal community, the representative stated that a national family violence intervention programme was being implemented by ATSIC using a community development approach. 
A national men's conference to discuss specific issues of family violence was held in 1993. 
383. Members requested information on section 37 of the Sex Discrimination Act and asked whether that legal provision was applied for acts in conflict with Australian legislation or with the provisions of the Convention. 
The representative replied that such acts were only exempt by force of section 37 of the Sex Discrimination Act but were not exempt from criminal sanctions under other legislation. 
For example, genital mutilation would be treated as a breach of State assault laws and polygamy would be illegal under the Marriage Act. 
384. The Committee welcomed the positive legislative measures, strategies and programmes for providing assistance to women that made it possible to have official legal rights on an equal basis with men. 
Asked why the Government still had not provided constitutional guarantees for equality of the sexes which would enrich the basic law of the States, the representative replied that it would require a constitutional amendment by referendum to entrench the right of equality of the sexes in the Australian Constitution. 
There had been ongoing debate since 1988 on which rights and freedoms should be explicitly guaranteed in Australian law. 
While approaching Australia's centenary of federation in 2001, interests in constitutional change had been renewed, and a conference on the issue of women and the Constitution would be organized in 1994. 
385. The Committee asked for an organizational chart to better understand the relationships between the women's organizations that were noted to have the common purpose of promoting the status of women. 
The representative replied that a distinction needed to be drawn between Government administrative and policy bodies and advisory bodies to the Government. 
The Federal Government set up the Human Rights and Equal Opportunity Commission as a statutory body to administer four acts, including the Sex Discrimination Act 1984. 
386. On the question whether the Minister Assisting the Prime Minister for the Status of Women was a Cabinet member, the representative replied affirmatively and said that this had been achieved in a Ministerial reshuffle in December 1993. 
387. Members requested information on a study group on Aboriginal women and its authority and resources to ensure equality for indigenous women. 
The representative replied that she was unable to ascertain which study group was referred to. 
She noted that the Office of Indigenous Women within ATSIC was the body responsible for Federal Government programmes for Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander women. 
An Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander Social Justice Commissioner had been appointed to monitor and assess the human rights of the Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander peoples, in particular women. 
Women's equal rights should be a major concern when it came to redistribution of land. 
She agreed that many services provided for indigenous women in the past had failed because traditional values had not been taken into account in the design and implementation of programmes, but efforts were being made to remedy that situation, in particular in the health sector. 
389. Having been informed that maternity leave was widespread in the public sector, the Committee wanted to know what action had been taken to enable women to continue work in the private sector, where most left their jobs after giving birth. 
The representative made clear that the inclusion of maternity, adoption and parental leave in federal awards had been supported by the Government. 
Asked whether legislation relating to paternity leave was being considered, she reported that significant progress had been made on that issue, since industrial relations legislation guaranteed 12 months unpaid parental leave, which could be shared between men and women. 
390. The Committee had difficulty in fully understanding the reservation on maternity leave. 
Women's participation in wage labour had increased significantly in the last 15 years. 
The resistance to paid maternity leave came from many sides; there was no consensus on the issue even among women's organizations and trade unions. 
The universal social security system existing in the country cushioned cuts in income levels and was an incentive for part-time work. 
Moreover, there had been no strong pressure or demand for facilities to feed babies in the workplace. 
The representative said that a national census on a single night in May 1992 had found 4,700 adults and children using the Support Accommodation Assistance Program (SAAP) as a result of family violence. 
Eighty-five per cent of women applied for Government benefits or pensions after taking refuge. 
An accurate figure on women obtaining protection orders could not be given owing to a lack of consistency in data collection by the States and Territories. 
In 1991, there were 603 applications for Domestic Violence Orders in the Australian Capital Territory, 90 per cent made by women against men. 
The Government provided considerable funding for various measures to eliminate violence, in particular for community education campaigns, the provision of shelter and income support to women escaping violence. 
An emphasis was put on the role of men in all aspects of violence and the re-education of aggressors. 
A clear message was being sent out that violence was not acceptable behaviour. 
393. Replying to a question on the legal concept of the family in Australian society and measures taken to strengthen it, the representative first stated that the family, as an entity, had no legal status or legally enforceable rights or duties. 
The law implicitly recognized the existence of certain kinds of family. 
Australia's federal system did not provide a comprehensive code for family relationships, but recognized people's responsibilities for their relationships. 
In order to promote greater support, harmony and quality of life for all families, the Government had introduced a package of family payments. 
Efforts had been made to provide quality child care. 
394. Members of the Committee expressed their regret that the report lacked an analysis of the obstacles to the achievement of equality for women in positions of political leadership, and asked for more information on the reasons for the disparity in figures between different institutions. 
The representative explained that women tended to be particularly underrepresented in high-level posts in science and technology owing to entrenched values regarding women's entry into non-traditional areas. 
Her Government targeted women in public life as one of three priorities for improving the status of women and, therefore, was committed to 50 per cent representation of women on Government boards by the year 2001. 
A register of women and a monitoring system had been established. 
She also noted that the Commonwealth State Ministers on the Status of Women were undertaking research on the issue. 
More women than men had enrolled since 1987. 
The Government had published a plan for equity in higher education entitled "A Fair Chance for All", which set the goal of increasing women's share of engineering enrolments to 15 per cent and in other non-traditional courses to 40 per cent by 1995. 
397. Members of the Committee requested further information on the education of Aboriginal women, their enrolment at university and their entry into the professions. 
The rate of completion of courses remained of concern, although no detailed figures were available. 
398. The Committee was interested in the outcome of an initiative to review the restructuring of earnings. 
The representative confirmed her Government's strong support of a continued review of award wage relativities based on comparisons of skills and responsibilities. 
The ratio of female to male average weekly ordinary time earnings for a full-time adult was 83.2 per cent in 1992. 
Reforms to the Industrial Relations Act 1988 were undertaken in consultation with women's organizations to ensure that the industrial reforms would protect women's interests. 
Certified agreements would continue to exist between employees, unions and employers, but flexible agreements might be made directly between employers and employees. 
To that end, a number of additional safeguards had been included. 
Efforts were made to remove discriminatory elements in wage-fixing arrangements. 
400. In view of the fact that the majority of women in Australia were working part time and assuming all family obligations, members took note of their economic disadvantage and inherent obstacles for career advancement and participation in public activities. 
Part-time workers tended to be employed more frequently on a casual basis than on a permanent part-time basis, which would give them continuity of employment and the possibility, generally, of accruing benefits. 
The Government welcomed the extension of permanent part-time employment and indicated that casual work should generally be restricted to short-term, irregular or seasonal work. 
Asked what was considered part-time work, the representative said that it was employment of less than 30 hours a week. 
They asked whether the 1989-1991 programme for the refurbishment and construction of centres had solved the problem of child care. 
402. Asked about women's employment in mines, the representative replied that there was resistance from the trade unions to allowing women to go underground and to enter an exclusively male-dominated profession. 
In addition, a television campaign to raise awareness among women on the need for regular testing had been launched in 1993. 
404. On a question related to family planning and freely available contraceptive advice for young women without parental consent, the representative said that young women had free access to advice on sexual and reproductive health in clinics funded under the Family Planning Programme. 
406. The Committee asked whether the Government planned to harmonize its family-planning, contraception and abortion policies. 
The representative stated that abortion laws were the responsibility of State and Territory governments, whereas the Family Planning Programme was a Commonwealth initiative. 
A harmonization took place in the sense that the Family Planning Programme was a means to prevent unwanted pregnancies and reduce demand for abortions. 
There was a great need for an indigenous women's health policy to complement the National Aboriginal Health Strategy, the major initiative in Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander health. 
Asked about legal or social barriers to artificial insemination and the public's response, in particular women's response to that process, the representative replied that the direct regulation of artificial insemination was a matter for State and Territory governments. 
There was evidence that the majority of the population accepted artificial insemination as part of wider reproductive technologies but was concerned about the confidentiality of information, ethnic cultural values and the rights of the child. 
Women were particularly concerned about the cost and emotional stress involved. 
It asked whether the Government would introduce legislation or encourage law societies and the judiciary to adopt and implement the final recommendation of the Commission. 
The representative stated that her Government had taken action to address the issue of gender bias in the legal system. 
The Attorney-General had acknowledged that the process of judicial appointments should comprise suitably qualified women as well as other underrepresented groups. 
409. The Committee wanted to know how the Government intended to enact and enforce legislation designed to comply with the Convention and to protect women if marriages contracted according to customary law conflicted with the Convention. 
The representative said that Aboriginal customary marriages did not comply with the provision of the Marriage Act 1961 and therefore were not recognized as valid marriages, but could be accepted as de facto heterosexual relationships in some State jurisdictions. 
The Australian Law Reform Commission recommended that Aboriginal customary marriages should be recognized for specific purposes, such as social security law, and for giving legitimate status to the children of such marriages. 
410. The Committee noted that the Australian Law Reform Commission had made certain recommendations concerning marriage practices, such as polygamous marriages, which might comply with religious or customary law but be in conflict with the principles of the Convention. 
A de facto polygamous marriage contracted outside Australia would be recognized only if valid according to the common law rules of private international law. 
Jurisdiction therefore varied on the issue of share in the intestate estate of a deceased de facto partner. 
Guardianship, custody and maintenance of children was a matter for the Family Court or the Federal Child Support Agency. 
412. The Committee deferred its concluding comments on the report of Australia until its fourteenth session. 
The measures had not been painless and women had been disproportionately affected by them, including through an increased unemployment rate which was higher than that for men. 
There had also been significant improvement in law reform, particularly in the area of family legislation, including domestic violence and sexual offences. 
The national machinery, the Bureau of Women's Affairs, had been supported by the reinstitution of the National Advisory Council on Women and a project to strengthen the Bureau further had been approved by the Inter-American Development Bank (IDB). 
A variety of strategies had been pursued to raise the level of consciousness of men and women regarding changes, including use of the mass media, community organizations and the normative effect of judicial decisions. 
The evidence from divorce statistics, which were declining, suggested that there was increasing, rather than decreasing, harmony. 
417. To the question whether there had been a negative reaction by men, the representative replied that some negative reaction had been expected, but an effort had been made to have those reactions expressed in various forums. 
One example of change was the rapid introduction of coeducation, which had provoked a reaction among some men who preferred single-sex schools. 
418. Replying to a question on consultation with non-governmental organizations in the preparation of the report and publicity given the Convention and the reports, the representative referred to the extensive use of media programmes on gender issues in which references to the Convention had been frequent. 
Asked for further details on consultation with non-governmental organizations, the representative replied that women's organizations and other non-governmental organizations had all been invited by the Bureau of Women's Affairs to provide input to the report in their areas of competence, and that input formed the basis of the report. 
Its content was also included in the gender training programme for the leadership of the women's organizations. 
The Constitution itself provided for equal treatment of all citizens without discrimination. 
Legislation was still required in the area of violence, sexual offences, citizenship and disparities among public officers. 
421. In response to a series of questions about actions to deal with domestic violence, including, in particular, the Domestic Violence Protection Orders Act of 1992, the representative noted that the legislation was based on protection orders and covered both legal and de facto unions. 
The Sexual Offences Act of 1992 updated legislation dealing with rape and other sexual offences. 
The interpretation and decisions of the courts had clearly indicated that the legislation should protect against violence. A media programme for public education and other measures, including training for police and counselling for families affected by violence, were to be implemented. 
Gender training and women's studies were part of the university curriculum and school texts had been reviewed to eliminate gender bias. 
423. In reference to issues raised during the consideration of the initial report, the question was asked whether the Government had taken measures to curb prostitution as a major vector in the spread of HIV/AIDS and whether programmes had been established to rehabilitate prostitutes. 
The representative replied that trafficking in women was illegal and covered by the Sexual Offences Act. 
425. A question was posed regarding the limited number of women in decision-making positions, especially given the fact that in several age groups women outnumbered men. 
The representative stated that there were no legal barriers to women's participation, women participated actively in campaigning and voting and there were a number of women in high positions, including the post of Governor-General. 
However, in the most recent election, only one woman had been elected to the House of Assembly, although six currently served in the Senate, where members were appointed. 
426. In response to other questions on government measures to encourage women's participation, it was stated that there was a contradiction between the number of women's candidacies and the electorate, which had a female voting majority. 
All candidates received the same kind of government support. The IDB project would provide for workshops to do consciousness-raising in all sectors and at all levels of the Government and the private sector. 
There was no quota system in place and the composition of boards was related to technical knowledge, although the government policy now placed emphasis on equity. 
428. With regard to the relationships between women's organizations affiliated with the Bureau of Women's Affairs and the Bureau itself, it was stated that the Bureau was the national machinery for women and had a mandate to involve all women's organizations. 
The representative noted that many social development initiatives came from women's organizations, which were recognized by the Government and some of which received subventions. 
429. In response to a question on the measures being taken to enhance the representation of women in international organizations and at the international level, the representative stated that there had been some improvement and that Barbadian women had been active in a number of international forums. 
The appointment of women to senior civil service positions meant that there would be greater representation by women at international conferences and other activities. 
430. Regarding action taken to amend the law on citizenship to permit spouses of Barbadian women to obtain citizenship, the representative stated that the law was already being addressed and that it would also deal with the transmission of citizenship by a married woman to her child. 
431. The question was asked whether the Government intended to implement a policy to ensure women equal access to vocational training in areas where men predominated and to encourage girls to enter non-traditional professions. 
The representative replied that vocational training and instruction were equally available to women and men and that guidance counsellors were seeking to encourage girls to enter non-traditional fields. 
433. Responding to the question whether the subject of human rights had been introduced into the curriculum and at what levels, the representative stated that human rights was a component of the family life education syllabus and was offered as a separate subject at the university level. 
434. Concerning the educational measures taken to encourage non-traditional education, the representative noted the work of women in development units within the Bureau of Women's Affairs in the development of gender training, which had had a significant impact; boys were also receiving that training. 
435. The question was raised whether there was a guaranteed minimum wage and an unemployment allowance adequate to ensure maintenance of a family's living standard, and how the provisions of the ILO Conventions on equal pay for work of equal value were being implemented and monitored. 
436. Additional questions were asked on the measures taken to implement the ILO Conventions by legislation and whether there had been any equal pay cases filed. 
In reply, the representative noted that implementation required specific legislation, some of which had been adopted, but that details would be provided in the next report. 
437. As to why more women were jobless than men and what measures had been taken to address that phenomenon, the representative stated that it was a result of the changing world economic environment and structural adjustment programmes, which had affected areas where women predominated. 
The Government had taken a number of steps to address the situation, including retraining and measures to stimulate economic productivity in both export and local areas. 
438. Questions were asked about participation of women in trade unions, especially in terms of women's membership and participation at decision-making levels. 
For example, some unions, like teachers' unions, had 50-50 representation at the highest level. 
Public workers' unions were seeing an increase in women at management levels through their efforts to raise the confidence of women about participating at decision-making levels. 
Day care was also available, public workers could benefit from a housing loan scheme and there were other programmes available to assist in home purchases or construction. 
As a result, the impact of breast and cervical cancers had decreased. 
The programmes were projected for expansion into hospice care. 
The concept of family was embodied in all family legislation, affirming that it was the basic unit of society and providing for counselling prior to any divorce proceedings and procedures for equitable maintenance, custody of children and equitable distribution of marital assets. 
Those provisions were also applied to parties in de facto unions. 
443. Another question asked was whether, given the possibility of the same person having a de facto in addition to a legal marriage, that constituted a form of polygamy. 
In reply, the representative stated that, once a person was married, that took precedence over any other relationship and a person could only be legally married to one person. 
However, protection was accorded to the children of another union. 
444. Information was requested concerning the rate of divorce, the reasons for changes and whether procedures for reconciliation achieved the desired goal. 
In reply, it was noted that there was no evidence on the question but that it merited further study. 
445. The Committee particularly noted positive features in the reports of Barbados: 
(a) That Barbados had ratified the Convention without reservation demonstrated the Government's commitment to achieving equality for women in public and private life; 
(c) The Committee noted that Barbados had enacted most, if not all, the national legislation required to give effect to the Convention in Barbados; 
(d) The Committee praised the Government for its emphasis on education as the key factor in advancing the status of women in that country; 
More detailed information about the incidence of prostitution, its control and the provision of health care for prostitutes should be included in the next report. 
448. Finally, the Committee wished to encourage the Government of Barbados to consult with non-governmental organizations when preparing its next report and to obtain their assistance in achieving the Convention's objective of improving the status of women in its country. 
449. The Committee expressed the wish that in future reports Barbados would provide more information: 
(b) Evaluating the outcome of the latest plan of action of the Bureau of Women's Affairs and the educational programmes in schools and tertiary institutions; 
(c) Setting out whether there had been any noticeable improvements in the status of women such as improved educational standards, decrease in prostitution, reduction of violence against women and greater participation in decision-making roles in public life; 
(e) Giving more information about women in the workforce, for example their pay and terms of employment, their participation in trade unions and what obstacles they faced in employment in such areas as achieving equal pay with men. 
That commitment had been demonstrated by the establishment of the Presidential Council for Youth, Women and the Family and by the adoption of an integrated policy for women and a development policy for rural women. 
452. The representative focused on the achievements made by her country since 1987, the year of the presentation of the initial report. 
She said that the ratification of the Convention had been the result of pressure exercised by women's organizations, international groups and the nascent awareness of national institutions, in addition to events promoted by the United Nations within the framework of the United Nations Decade for Women. 
Certain sectoral developments had been successfully initiated and had led to the creation, in 1990, of the Coordination and Control Committee on the Convention and to the establishment of the Presidential Council for Youth, Women and the Family. 
The rights of all family members had to be respected and it should be possible to reconcile individual projects with family responsibilities. 
The subject of family violence would be a priority issue. 
455. She assured the Committee members that their observations would be taken into account in the elaboration of future government policies and also for the subsequent report. 
456. Members commended the Government of Colombia and the Colombian non-governmental organizations for the progress made in spite of the difficulties created by violence and the economic recession. 
Special mention was made of the 1991 Constitution, which recognized very extensive rights for women, and of the good representation of women in economic life, although their proportion in public representative institutions was still low. 
In spite of the fact that some women had assumed high political positions, their representation in political decision-making was still very limited. 
They welcomed the appointment of three female ministers. 
Furthermore, they urged the Government, in implementing the Convention, to adopt programmes for rural women. 
457. Members expressed appreciation for the message sent by the President and for the dense, self-critical and frank report, as well as for the extensive replies given. 
They commended the establishment of the Presidential Council for Youth, Women and the Family and hoped that the new administration would maintain its efforts for the advancement of women. 
That was why the present administration had created the Presidential Council for Youth, Women and the Family. 
459. Asked about the Council's budget and organizational structure and the coordination between it and other government departments dealing with women's programmes, the representative said that the Council was part of the administrative structure of the State. 
It was also the focal point at the national and international levels for women and gender-related issues. 
For the first time, gender-related issues had been integrated into development. 
The Council's functions consisted in defining policies, providing technical guidelines for integrating them within the governmental bodies, developing methods for promoting social and economic programmes and coordinating activities with ministries, institutes, regional bodies and non-governmental organizations. 
In order to strengthen the Council, strategies were being developed to make it into a permanent institution that should survive a change in government. 
The Council also gave support to departmental and municipal women's offices in order to strengthen them to such an extent that they would survive a change in administration, not only because of their legal structure but also because of their visibility. 
Its programme also included issues related to youth, the elderly, the disabled and the family, as well as income-generating activities, and its goal was to make women benefit from the development process. 
In addition, there was coordination with other sectors on subjects such as developing coeducational programmes and non-sexist curricula, health care for women, credit and training for women in micro-industries, and support for female heads of households. 
461. The Council had its own budget, received in part from national allocation, in part from international cooperation agencies. 
Additional funds for special programmes came from ministries, decentralized institutes and regional and municipal institutions. 
463. In additional comments, members noted that the Presidential Council should be strengthened and hoped that the institution would be maintained even if the government changed. 
They asked what the greatest achievements of the Council had been. 
They also inquired about the impact of guerilla warfare and drug trafficking on the lives of urban and rural women. 
464. The representative highlighted the most important provisions of the Constitution, which had entered into force in 1991 and in which the principle of gender equality was enshrined. 
The provisions of the Convention had been incorporated in national legislation. 
Currently, a draft law concerning sexual violence, sexual harassment and the participation of women in public administration were being discussed. 
466. Among institutions dealing with the advancement of women, the representative mentioned the Presidential Council for Youth, Women and the Family, the Office for Rural Women and 11 departmental and municipal women's offices and sectorial programmes. 
467. The representative said that, in the mass media, as well as in formal education, traditional stereotypical gender roles still tended to be reproduced and maternity and reproductive activities remained the primary responsibility of women. 
468. Asked for additional information regarding violence against women, the representative said that, in comparison with the importance of that problem, the services available to female victims were still scarce. 
One in 5 women said that they had been beaten and 1 in 10 declared that they had been forced into sexual relations. 
The current legislation did not cover that offence, nor were there sanctions for violence against women. 
Currently, there were about 100 commissions, which received special support from the Government. 
They were municipal police-type bodies that undertook emergency measures until the cases were dealt with by the appropriate judicial or administrative authorities. 
However, because of budgetary limitations and lack of awareness about the issue, not all municipalities had set up such commissions. 
470. Regarding the availability of those commissions in rural areas the representative said that they did not yet exist in all rural areas. 
Efforts were under way to establish more family commissions so as to establish a nationwide network and to provide the necessary training to the officers and to extend the free legal advice services throughout the country. 
472. Regarding a question about shelters for female victims of violence, the representative said that there were only a few, which were run by non-governmental organizations. 
474. Regarding prostitution, the representative said that the invisibility of the problem and insensitivity to it hampered implementation of the relevant provisions of the Convention. 
It was still felt that was a problem of private morals and not an ethical problem in a society that pretended to be a developed democracy. 
475. In reply to the question whether HIV/AIDS prevention and treatment programmes were targeted at women engaged in prostitution, the representative said that, since 1992, the Ministry of Health had been training prostitutes in the prevention of HIV/AIDS and in the use of condoms. 
The prevention of HIV/AIDS through screening programmes was also difficult because of the high cost involved. 
Apart from some big cities, there were generally as yet no services specifically for the care of women prostitutes affected by HIV/AIDS. 
In December, the Institute of Family Welfare had started an ambitious programme for preventive and health care for girls who were at risk of becoming prostitutes. 
Some expressed concern that only rape of minors below the age of 14 was penalized very strictly, considering that aged and disabled women were equally vulnerable. 
477. The representative said that no legal measures discriminated against women with regard to political participation. However, although they had increased their participation, statistics showed that in practice women had not reached the highest levels equitably and continuously. 
Whereas more women could be found in leading positions in trade unions in the public sector, in the private sector their number was much smaller. 
The representative also highlighted the information given in the report regarding the role of women in community organizations, political parties and the cooperative movement. 
She said that 180 non-governmental organizations dedicated their activities in 1993 to the promotion of women. 
478. Members noted that the statement in the report that women were "not yet organized in sufficient strength to constitute a pressure group" was not valid. 
Women could not wait to be organized, they ought to take action in all fields in order to achieve greater participation in decision-making. 
They also asked whether any initiative was taken to promote the participation of women in political life through increasing their numbers in political parties or on candidates' lists. 
480. The representative said that measures had been taken to improve and promote the concept of equality through the production of non-sexist school texts. 
While considerably more women had taken up courses in administration, economics, engineering, law and agronomy, women were still concentrated in traditional areas. 
482. Members requested further information on the participation of women in the various fields in which educational training was provided. 
484. The representative mentioned a law for the support of women heads of household that had been adopted in December 1993, which gave female heads of households a right to social security, preferential access to education, employment, credit, micro-enterprises and low-cost housing. 
For old age and invalidity pensions, persons could choose between the social security scheme maintained by the State and another scheme financed from pension funds in the private sector. 
The contributions of the poorest and most vulnerable persons in rural and urban areas would be subsidized and special attention would be given to, among others, women during and after pregnancy, lactating mothers, women heads of household and workers in the informal sector. 
487. Asked whether legal counsel and legal defence services were available to women free of charge, the representative responded that free legal counsel on labour matters was available to the vulnerable sections of the population, such as working children, women, indigenous women and disabled persons. 
489. In additional comments, members congratulated the Government for all the efforts undertaken and asked for the percentage of women heads of households. 
492. In additional comments, members said that women in Colombia should fight for the legalization of abortion not in order to reduce births, but in order to protect women from illegal abortions, which resulted in maternal mortality. 
494. The representative supplemented the information contained in the report by mentioning a policy document for rural women, which contained general objectives and basic strategies for rural women and which had been approved in the latter part of 1993. 
The national machinery for rural women should also be strengthened. 
495. In additional comments, members observed that regulations and laws were needed to govern the labour practices of flower producers. 
496. Although women had full equality before the law as spelled out in the Constitution, that principle had not been translated into full de facto equality. 
498. The Committee deferred its concluding comments on the reports of Colombia until its fourteenth session. 
500. In her introductory statement, the representative of Ecuador said that discrimination against women was deeply rooted in the socio-economic problems of her country, which had been facing a most serious recession in the last 10 years. 
501. Having confronted a serious recession since 1980, the Government had taken macroeconomic adjustment measures which had had an unfortunate impact on the weaker members of society, in particular on women and children. 
She explained that only 26 per cent of the population had access to social security, 76 per cent of women through formal employment and 9 per cent of women through informal employment, and that indigenous women had no access to social security at all. 
The representative explained that according to a UNICEF survey, 66 per cent of families lived below the poverty line. 
While higher and middle class income levels had increased 50 per cent, the income of the overall population had decreased constantly. 
Social movements were losing strength and momentum. 
Unemployment was reported to have reached 12 per cent; of the economically active population, underemployment had reached 56 per cent; 48 per cent worked in the informal sector. 
502. In 1988, the "Social Front" was established, combining the ministries of Social Welfare, Labour, Health and Education, and presided over by the Ministry of Social Welfare. 
Its goal was to eliminate the recurrent problems of bureaucracy and to avoid the duplication of programmes. 
The representative also reported on the Fund for Social Investment which directed funds to rural development, youth and women. 
503. The representative reported on the critical living conditions of children in her country. 
In many families, children contributed 19 per cent of an average household income. 
Some children aged 8 to 11 years were working 40 hours a week. 
To combat the high rate of illiteracy, the previous Government had launched a campaign entitled "Ecuador estudia", which had decreased the illiteracy rate considerably. 
504. Although no exact data existed on the incidence of disability, numbers were expected to be very high, with an estimated 18 per cent of the population having disability problems and frequently living in substandard conditions. 
Malnutrition was one major cause of disability, as was the lack of adequate health care, in particular prenatal, delivery and postnatal care, as well as the lack of immunization programmes for women and children. 
The Government had set up eight rehabilitation centres which were concentrated in the cities. 
505. Concerning the situation of rural women, the representative reported on the existing gap between urban and rural areas. 
Many development programmes focused on the cities, while the rural areas were abandoned and neglected. 
The Ministry of Agriculture and Livestock carried out projects on appropriate agricultural technology for women. 
506. The representative described the environmental sanitation situation both in urban and rural areas, which was very poor; there was a lack of safe drinking water. 
507. Concerning legal reform, the representative indicated that considerable legislation aimed at enhancing women's status had been introduced but some measures had faced opposition in the Congress. 
Following the ratification of the Convention on the Rights of the Child in 1992, a new Code for Minors had been elaborated. 
508. Members of the Committee thanked the representative of Ecuador for providing a frank report committed to the advancement of women and expressed their concern about the alarming living conditions of the majority of women. 
They noted that the economic situation and the structural adjustment measures had affected her country more than others. 
While recognizing the progress made in legal reform and in socio-economic programmes, in particular in combating illiteracy in the female population and in the elimination of stereotypes in education, members were concerned about the number of remaining obstacles to equality. 
While Ecuador had already given women the right to vote in 1929, and was in fact one of the first countries in the region to do so, women still faced discrimination in 1994. 
509. Members of the Committee noted the need for the Government to define modern, up-to-date criteria for development and to improve what was deemed to be a kind of medieval situation for women, which was the result of a patriarchal structure in which women were denied basic rights. 
Before enjoying legal rights, women needed to be given basic human rights, such as safe drinking water and better nutrition. 
Members emphasized that, despite the economic problems, many programmes related to women's equality could be carried out with few resources. 
There was a de jure and de facto gap in the attainment of women's equality. 
Moreover, members asked whether the women in Ecuador themselves wanted to change their current situation. 
If such was not the case, women's consciousness about their situation and their rights needed to be raised. 
511. In reply to a question on the National Institute for Women, the representative said that the institute had not yet been established. 
The representative informed the Committee about a hot line pilot project for women that had been warmly welcomed by women in Ecuador. 
Although there was no political support from the National Directorate for Women, that project, which could only function with outside assistance, was very successful. 
514. With reference to the status of approved legislative changes and draft laws, the representative replied that there had indeed been more proposals for legal changes than reforms accomplished. 
Those reforms contained important improvements: recognition of the juridical equality of women and men in marriage; administration of joint estates; responsible and joint parenthood of the spouses; marital obligations and the termination of marriage. 
The changes in the articles related to marriage had encountered considerable resistance, including opposition from women. 
516. The representative reported on a number of other legal amendments,including the introduction of the Code of Family Law. 
That amendment was contested in the sense that it contradicted democratic procedures. 
According to the proposed law, fathers who did not pay support for their children for two months would be imprisoned for eight months. 
That reform would have given legal recognition to children born out of wedlock without entitling them to support by the father or inheritance rights. 
Public reaction to the proposal had been fierce; women were accused of being prostitutes searching for fathers for their illegal children. 
In criminal law, the provision that women be more severely treated than men for the offence of adultery had been abolished, although adultery remained a cause for divorce in the civil code. 
If a spouse was found in flagrante delicto, no charges were brought against a person inflicting harm on the spouse. 
518. The Committee questioned the importance attached to the father's name, which had nothing to do with paternity. 
519. Members reminded the representative that in ratifying the Convention without reservation Ecuador had made a commitment to make its national laws comply with the Convention. 
Parliament and Congress had the responsibility for achieving compliance and were obliged to implement the Convention. 
The Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women should not be considered a second class convention requiring less persistence. 
Members expressed their concern that a third periodic report of a State party still contained only drafts of legislative reforms. 
Members expressed the hope that the country would immediately conduct a systematic review of national law and make it conform to the Convention. 
The Committee expressed its full support for the endeavours undertaken to introduce legal amendments. 
If the country required advisory services and technical assistance for that purpose, as others had done before and as suggested in the plan of activities of the Centre for Human Rights for the implementation of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, the Committee would seriously consider that request. 
521. The representative regretted to report that no laws or measures "of positive discrimination in favour of women" had been taken by the State aside from the one mentioned on the protection of pregnant female workers. 
522. In additional comments, members expressed concern that the Constitution of the country did not allow temporary specific measures as provided in the Convention. 
Greater awareness of stereotyped gender roles and cultural obstacles to the elimination of discrimination against women was needed. 
As long as stereotyped roles persisted in education and mothers encouraged their sons to adopt macho attitudes whereas girls were brought up to be docile and obedient, no change was imminent. 
524. In additional comments, the Committee noted the prevailing attitude of machismo in the country, which affected women in all walks of life and expressed itself also in violence against women, which was largely accepted. 
Members emphasized that attitudes and behaviour could be changed if there was political will and broad support. 
It was hoped that the subsequent report would contain information on this issue. 
Prostitutes that had contracted the HIV/AIDS virus were badly treated by the authorities and there had been many negative articles in the media on street prostitutes discovered to be HIV-positive. 
528. Asked whether there had been any law or measure designed to increase the number of women in the Parliament and in the Executive branch, the representative replied that no such measure had been taken. 
No political party had encouraged female participation through a quota system or by any other means. 
529. However, a number of women had been assigned to high-level positions. 
There were three women secretaries of state and five women deputies in Parliament. 
530. In an additional comment, the Committee noted that the example of Ecuador showed how important it was to have more women at the decision-making level to achieve qualitative and quantitative change. 
Resistance in the Government to legal reform had increased because there had been little support for the reform within the legislative bodies. 
With regard to modifying the sexist content of curricula and textbooks, the representative reported that that reform was being carried out. 
One positive development, however, was that a women had recently been appointed Minister for Education. 
532. The representative informed the Committee that men and women had equality of access to all occupational training programmes. 
Asked whether women had recourse to the courts or any other tribunal when they suffered discrimination in their work, the representative replied that very few cases of discrimination were taken to court. 
In general, however, child labour was not prohibited and hundreds of children could be seen working in the street and thus contributing to family income. 
535. The representative was asked about the participation of women in the preparation and implementation of development plans generally, and in agriculture in particular. 
However, women did not really shape the future of the country and their contributions were not always recognized by the changing Governments. 
537. While congratulating Ecuador on having ratified the Convention on 9 November 1981 without any reservation, the experts of the Committee noted that not all legislation had been brought into line with the Convention. 
The Directorate was short of economic resources, enjoyed little political support and had only very limited capacity in terms of coordinating programmes with other bodies. 
The fact that the few programmes it operated were dependent on international cooperation resources was a cause for concern. 
541. The Committee called for the implementation of fundamental legal reforms to eliminate legislation discriminating against women and to promote their advancement. It therefore requested that the Government take the appropriate measures and report on progress made in that regard in the next periodic report. 
542. It recommended that the Government strengthen the national agency for women in political, administrative and financial terms, upgrade its status and give it the capacity to coordinate initiatives for the advancement of women. 
543. Every effort should be made to guarantee the basic services required to ensure the survival of women in the most vulnerable categories. 
544. The Government should pay particular attention to preventing and punishing violence against women. 
Copies of the two reports had been widely distributed among members of the Diet, political parties, major women's organizations and journalists. 
In drafting the third reports, views of non-governmental organizations were also taken into account and the Advisory Council to the Prime Minister had been consulted. 
Women occupied prominent positions in the Administration, the judiciary and the legislature. 
The representative highlighted the major achievements since the consideration of Japan's initial report in the areas of education, employment and agriculture. 
She spoke of the plans for enhancing the authority of the national machinery by raising its membership to the ministerial level and appointing an Equal Participation Coordinator with the rank of Director-General in every ministry and agency. 
549. Harmonization of work and family responsibility was of great importance to attaining de facto equality. 
In the Japanese civil service women were free to take entrance examinations in every job category. 
She explained that since January 1991 the provisions in the Civil Code regarding marriage and divorce had been in the process of being reviewed. 
Local governments had been very active in promoting measures relating to women since the ratification of the Convention and the community of non-governmental organizations was very active in Japan. 
The representative said that de jure equality had almost been attained; however, customs deeply rooted in stereotypes and the poor representation of women in the decision-making process prevented women from achieving full de facto equality. 
550. Members congratulated the Government for the progress made in advancing the status of women, especially with regard to the big strides made in a short time, considering the very traditional nature of the society. 
They commended the authors of the two reports for having followed the Committee's guidelines and for having replied in the second report to the questions that had not been answered during the consideration of the initial report. 
551. Regarding the remaining obstacles that still limited the advancement of women, the representative mentioned stereotypes about the roles of women and men in all spheres of life as the principal cause of persistent problems. 
552. In additional comments members commended the extensive replies given to the questions prepared by the pre-session Working Group and they appreciated the fact that in the preparation of the report non-governmental organizations had been consulted. 
Members acknowledged having received a large number of counter-reports from non-governmental organizations. 
That proved the democratic attitude of the Government and showed that women in Japan were mobilizing themselves. 
However, members felt that the Government should be more attentive to observations made by non-governmental organizations, in particular with regard to the personnel management systems affecting women's employment, and the issues of violence against women and prostitution. 
Women had made a valuable contribution to the country's economic success without having been given an adequate position in all spheres of life. 
Given the opportunity, women would make a significant contribution to the political, social and cultural development of their country. 
554. Regarding the reports, members felt that they referred only to the positive changes. 
Although they contained much valuable statistical data, there was no analysis of the obstacles to the advancement of women. 
555. It was said that the Government, as a large donor country, ought to direct its official development assistance towards helping to enhance the status of women in recipient countries. 
556. In concluding, the representative said that she would convey all the comments made by members of the Committee to the Government in an effort to improve the situation. 
558. There were also instances of discriminatory customs and practices in areas other than employment owing to stereotypes regarding gender roles; however, their number was declining. 
Breaches of equal opportunity and treatment in private-sector employment, except for wages, were dealt with through administrative guidance following investigations made by the Ministry of Labour. 
In additional comments, members said that the Equal Employment Opportunity Law should provide sanctions in all cases of breaches of the law. 
560. Asked about the possibility for women to have recourse to the courts or other tribunals if their rights were infringed, the representative said that anyone might have recourse to the courts to assert rights granted to them under the law. 
561. Asked whether the National Women's Education Centre offered courses to prepare women for public office, the representative replied that the Centre contributed to the promotion of women's education by organizing practical training courses and conducting research. 
There were no courses to prepare women for public office, but the goal was to empower women and promote their participation in public life. 
They requested information in the subsequent report on the policies that were pursued to fulfil the targets set for the advancement of women. 
565. Regarding the system of reintegration of women employees into the workforce, the representative stated that women who resigned from work because of pregnancy, childbirth or child care could opt to be re-employed. 
The Ministry of Labour provided a system of grants to employers that adopted and met certain conditions and promoted a comprehensive support plan for the reconciliation of work and child care through the dissemination of information, educational activities, child-care leave, reduced working hours, advice and guidance to enterprises. 
One of the reasons for the low percentage was the fear of some firms that they would incur extra expenses in upgrading the skills of returning workers, in addition to the financial difficulties brought on by the current recession. 
566. In reply to questions regarding single-parent families, the representative said that households headed by a single mother, irrespective of her marital status, received loans, counselling, a survivor's pension, a child-rearing allowance and at-home care, and could also obtain night-time child care. 
567. Regarding the Week of the Women, the representative explained that no records were kept on the number of participants, but most of them were middle-aged or older women and, recently, a growing number of men. 
Other efforts to raise consciousness included the Equal Employment Opportunity Month and a panel meeting to solve problems arising from stereotypes and to improve the social environment through wide dissemination of the meeting's proposals. 
569. Within the framework of the New Plan of Action to the Year 2000, one of the targets of which was to improve the popular understanding of equality between men and women, several ministries and agencies had undertaken consciousness-raising and public relations activities. 
The Ministry of Education had established a curriculum extending from elementary to high school which taught gender equality and understanding. 
The representative supplemented that statement by some statistical data. 
570. Asked about legal measures in relation to sexual harassment, the representative stated that no specific legal measures existed as yet. 
The most difficult task was to alter the consciousness of supervisors and male colleagues. 
The Ministry of Labour had established a study group to look into the problem, launched a campaign and started providing advice to women workers. 
In one specific case, the victim's boss and employer had to pay damages under a court order. 
571. Regarding cases of domestic violence, the representative quoted statistical data compiled in 1992. 
573. There was no statistical record on the incidence of violence against prostitutes. 
575. Asked about the provisions of the Anti-Prostitution Law, the representative said that the law stipulated that prostitution impaired human dignity, was contrary to sexual morality and corrupted the morals of society, and emphasized the illegal and anti-social character of prostitution. 
The purpose of the Act was to prevent, suppress and prohibit prostitution; however, only acts relating to the promotion of prostitution, not the acts of prostitution, were put under sanctions. 
576. In additional comments, members observed that the report included very little information about cases of Asian women who had raised issues of exploitation against Japan. 
Reference was made to cases of sex tourism, the abuse of other Asian women in the Japanese sex industry, mail-order brides and the exploitation of women through forays of Japanese men into other Asian countries. 
Particular reference was made to the fate of women who had been forced into prostitution by Japanese men during the Second World War, often referred to as "comfort women". 
577. It was said that the report did not provide enough data on prostitution, pornography, violence against women, exploitation of immigrant women, the shelter situation for battered women and the punishments for those offences. 
Members asked whether criminal gangs profited from the exploitation of women and whether geisha girls or hostesses were still common. 
578. In addressing those concerns, the representative said that the Prime Minister had been asked to take stronger measures against organized prostitution. 
Any form of prostitution was illegal and the Government was intensifying efforts to protect the rights of foreign workers. 
Regarding the issue of "comfort women", a study had been undertaken in 1991 and when the findings had been made public in 1993, the Government had extended its apologies to all those who had suffered damage. 
The Government was considering how best to express its remorse. 
579. Members welcomed the appointment of female ministers and noted the Plan of Action of 1977 for increasing the number of women in executive bodies. 
Asked for clarification of the application of the Plan of Action, the representative said that one of its five basic targets was to achieve participation in society by men and women on an equal footing and one of the priority objectives was to promote women's participation in policy decision-making. 
The expansion of women's participation in policy decision-making was one of the priorities of the New Plan of Action. 
More specifically, the low number of women in national advisory bodies was related to the small number of women who held senior public posts and were in leadership positions. 
Therefore, the national machinery asked that more women candidates be recommended to advisory councils and be promoted in their own organizations. 
583. In additional comments, members urged the Government to take specific steps to improve the status of women in positions of power and decision-making. 
There were four women ambassadors. 
Members suggested that the subsequent report give information on the percentage of female ambassadors and women holding posts in international organizations. 
586. Asked for clarification concerning the "open courses" and specialized education, the representative explained that university extension courses provided learning opportunities to adult citizens in various fields. 
The courses were open to everyone. 
The open courses provided opportunities to gain specialized knowledge and vocational skills about daily life and current issues. 
588. Members noted the women's studies programme offered by the National Women's Education Centre and commended the attempt to introduce comparative international information through seminars as beneficial to Japanese women. 
589. Regarding consciousness-raising about gender equality and the corresponding training of teachers, the representative said that the Ministry of Education attempted to give teachers sufficient information about gender equality by holding curriculum classes for each area or prefecture. 
590. In additional comments members expressed appreciation for the changes made but said that the reversal of stereotyping in the education system and in the media needed to be extended. 
In addition, the Government had published guidebooks for students to encourage them to consider occupations other than those traditionally taken up by women, and was also organizing meetings to discuss ways of utilizing women's abilities in all fields. 
In many cases damages had been awarded as a result of lawsuits. 
592. Remuneration consisted of the basic wages and allowances. 
The sanctions were imprisonment or fines. 
Female workers in those fields of industry were protected by the relevant labour laws just like female employees in other industries. 
The ministry provided education through homelife-improvement extension programmes and promoted the reaching of household agreements on the roles and situations of family members, since in those occupations the male head of household was mostly the decision maker and other family members provided the labour. 
595. Asked about the rate of unemployment among women and any assistance provided to ensure minimum living standards for their families, the representative said that owing to the prolonged recession the unemployment rate was rising for both men and women. 
Unemployment benefits ensured a minimum living standard and were provided regardless of sex for a limited period of time, depending on age and length of previous employment. 
The Government was currently trying to devise effective employment measures. 
596. Regarding a question about the pension systems in the public and in the private sector and the differences between them the representative explained that the national pension schemes provided basic pensions for all. 
Salaried workers in the private sector were automatically insured under the Employees' Pension Insurance and persons working in the national and local government were covered by the Mutual Aid Association. 
As the coverage differed in the various schemes, the Government was planning to unify the public pension schemes by 1995. 
597. With reference to the current status of the family-care leave scheme, the representative said that the number of firms that had introduced the scheme was gradually increasing. 
The employee should also be given the choice between taking such leave or making use of such measures as flex-time or staggered working hours. 
The guidelines had been widely disseminated and were being adopted by many firms; however, the family-care leave scheme had not become law as yet. 
598. In additional comments, members appreciated the progress in the employment of women but said that much more needed to be done in areas such as equal employment opportunity, part-time employment and wage disparity. 
Members observed that the principle of equal pay for equal work had not been complied with, since according to their information women received only 40 per cent of men's wages. 
They asked what practical measures the Government was considering to improve the situation. 
Members referred to similar comments that had been made during the presentation of the initial report. 
Members felt that women in Japan seemed to be subjected to indirect discrimination through the separate personnel management track systems practised by private companies. 
Such practices needed to be prosecuted just as much as those involving direct discrimination and measures should be taken to make private firms comply fully with the law. 
Questions were raised as to who paid for child-care leave, the Government or the employer, and the kind of obstacles men faced in taking such leave. 
When women re-entered the labour market, mechanisms should exist to prevent their being forced into part-time employment. 
Members said that Japanese companies did not make full use of women's skills and capabilities. 
599. Asked about measures to improve the status of part-time workers, the representative said that part-time workers were covered by the Labour Standards Law, which set minimum labour standards. 
600. With reference to the Japanese wage system, which is based on seniority, the representative said that it was not discriminatory towards women because of the child-care system. 
The provision of vocational training for women who re-entered the labour market was paramount. 
601. Members asked whether measures had been taken to reduce the working week to 40 hours in order to strengthen the family. 
602. In the course of additional questions raised, members asked whether there was a nationally organized screening programme for cervical and breast cancer. 
603. Members referred to the medical tests that were mandatory for women serving in private bath houses. 
604. In referring to the status of rural women, members said that particular attention should be paid to them as their traditions were usually the strongest and progress difficult to achieve. 
Special programmes should be designed to involve rural women in decision-making. 
The representative said that a national advisory commission had started reviewing the provisions concerning marriage and divorce under the Civil Code. 
606. In additional comments, members referred to discriminatory practices relating to marriage and family relations, such as those regarding the prohibition against women remarrying within a certain period and children born out of wedlock. 
Greater consideration should also be given to the elderly female population and, following related research, information should be provided on policy measures and programmes. 
Members asked also when the ongoing review of the Civil Code would be finished and what the reasons for the recent increase in the divorce rate were. 
Members stressed the need to address rigid gender-role stereotypes in the family and to increase male participation in family life. 
607. The Committee deferred its concluding comments on the reports of Japan until its fourteenth session. 
609. In presenting the report, the representative of New Zealand stated that the Government took its responsibility to the Committee very seriously and had endeavoured to prepare a report showing an accurate picture of the situation of New Zealand women. 
The event provided an opportunity to assess the current position of women and to consider what was needed to be done to achieve true equality. 
611. Her country had withdrawn its reservation concerning the employment of women in underground mines. 
However, while women's employment in the armed forces had increased, the country was not yet in a position to remove its reservation concerning women in the armed forces. 
New Zealand also maintained its reservation on paid maternity leave. 
612. The Government had passed a new Human Rights Act in 1993, extending the grounds of prohibited discrimination. 
The Act would come into force in 1994. 
The country's Human Rights Commission had also been granted more funds to carry out its enhanced duties. 
613. The country had been undergoing a process of economic and social reform aimed at revitalizing the economy. 
To reverse the imbalances created by past policies of insulation and agricultural protectionism, the economy had been extensively deregulated, agricultural subsidies had been abolished, import and foreign exchange controls relaxed, tariff barriers reduced and State assets sold or corporatized. 
While the reforms had brought hardships, the ultimate purpose of those measures was to enhance living standards on the basis of sustainable economic growth. 
614. In response to a question on the impact of structural adjustment programmes on women, the representative said that a poorly performing economy would not help women in the long term, either economically or socially, hence the need for reform. 
There were clear indications that the country was now on track for sustained and sustainable growth. 
There had been no reduction in spending on either education or health. 
615. The Committee noted the possible adverse effects of structural adjustment on women and asked whether a study on those effects had been conducted. 
The representative noted that women's average remuneration remained less than men's. 
618. Particular concerns included the growth in single-parent households, most of which were headed by women and had less income because of their relatively lower participation rate in paid employment, and the number of ageing women. 
619. With respect to violence, she observed that the issue had been of public concern for a number of years and that the reduction of violence was a priority for the Government. 
Measures to reduce and prevent violence included the setting up of family violence prevention networks, rape crisis centres and men's non-violence support groups. 
620. The representative stated that women's health was a key issue. She noted that cervical cancer, identified as a preventable disease, had been killing over 100 women a year. 
Breast cancer was also being addressed. The improvement in health services for Maori women had also been emphasized. 
621. Another positive development among Maori women had been their increased participation in the business sector. 
Their rate of growth in establishing their own businesses was faster than that of Maori men or any non-Maori New Zealanders, although they started from a lower baseline. 
622. State-funded Maori immersion education had been provided, and the Government was committed to continuing financial support for the programme. 
624. In introducing the report of Niue, a self-governing State in free association with New Zealand, the representative reported that Niue had unrestricted legislative competence regarding the rights set out in the Convention. 
Women had made significant strides in public life as well as in male-dominated occupations. 
Niue was a full member of UNESCO and was seeking membership in WHO. 
626. Members of the Committee indicated their general satisfaction with the report, its presentation, its comprehensiveness and the information contained therein. 
Concern was expressed about the remaining reservations on women in the armed forces and on paid maternity leave in a country where there was such a large number of women in the workforce. 
627. The view was expressed that, although it was gratifying to note that the machinery for women's affairs was well established and that it had an increased budget, information was needed on the existence of local machinery. 
628. In response to a question on the extent to which there was consultation with non-governmental organizations in the preparation of the report, the representative said that such organizations were involved at all stages of the process, with involvement on the part of organizations of Maori women. 
The Cook Islands, like Niue, was a self-governing State in free association with New Zealand and was therefore responsible for implementing the obligations under the Convention. 
631. Members asked about an apparent discrepancy between the reservation on maternity leave with pay and various legislative measures to prohibit discrimination, such as the new Human Rights Act. 
632. The additional question was raised whether the Ministry of Women's Affairs and the trade unions had taken up the issue of women's rights regarding paid maternity leave. 
However, the provisions of the Parental Leave and Employment Protection Act provided for unpaid leave for parents in both the private and the public sectors, and employees could negotiate better terms and conditions for paid maternity leave. 
She noted that most women in the public sector were covered for six weeks' paid leave. 
633. In response to a question about the basis for complaints taken to the Human Rights Commission and how those complaints were settled, the representative informed the Committee that marital status complaints made up 17 per cent of all complaints received. 
The majority of those involved access to credit and joint accounts. 
Such matters had been settled through mediation and had resulted in compensation and the revision of the policies of the private sector institutions involved. 
On the average, given the different periods of contribution and the longer life span of women, men and women received the same total benefits from the plans. 
636. Answering the question whether the centennial celebrations of women's suffrage and the related activities, including those financed by the Suffrage Centennial Year Trust Fund, had been evaluated, the representative observed that it was too early to evaluate the results of the suffrage centennial. 
A range of activities had been undertaken by the Government, in collaboration with non-governmental organizations, that included educational and research activities, international conferences, projects, television documentaries, films and books about women in the country, in addition to radio broadcasts and short snippets about women's lives, their achievements and history. 
Funds had been distributed to hundreds of projects throughout the country. 
637. Replying to a question about the financial support provided to supplement training and the Wahine Pakari programme, the representative explained that financial support had increased eightfold over the last two years. 
She noted that upon completion of the six-week training course for training motivators, the graduates trained other women in their own communities and were paid to do so. 
638. In response to the question whether women's studies courses were well attended and available at academic institutions, the representative said that women's studies programmes were offered by some secondary schools and most universities and polytechnical institutions and they were usually fully subscribed. 
The Ministry of Education had developed strategies, including non-stereotypical role models and non-sexist language, but there had been no substantial long-term monitoring of the effectiveness of either the resources or the training courses. 
640. Replying to the question whether, in family education, prenatal and postnatal education had been extended nationwide, particularly to Maori women, the representative stated that a number of organizations, including Crown Health Enterprises, general practitioners, practical nurses and others, provided such education. 
There was some evidence that mainstream services were not well used by Maori women, who had a different profile from their non-Maori counterparts. 
That had led health-care authorities, Government departments and Maori women's groups to explore different ways of meeting the particular needs of Maori women. 
641. Regarding a question about the response from women's groups to the enactment of the Films, Videos and Publications Classification Act in 1993, the representative explained that women's groups had been active in bringing about the changes in censorship legislation. 
Measures included an active arrest policy with respect to domestic violence, where all cases were treated in the same manner as assault attacks between strangers, so that arrests could be made without the victim having to press charges. 
643. In reply to the additional question whether there was specific legislation on violence against women as opposed to random violence, the representative indicated that such legislation did exist. 
644. Asked, further, whether the attitudes of men towards sharing domestic work had changed, the representative noted that men had to change their attitudes further. 
645. The representative informed the Committee about the response of the general public and women's groups to the increase in the spread of HIV. 
She observed that there was evidence that sex workers in New Zealand were relatively free of HIV/AIDS. 
In addition, the representative indicated that women's groups had been concerned about the risks of late diagnosis of women infected with HIV/AIDS and had identified the need for information programmes that specifically addressed the issues of pregnancy and breast-feeding. 
Women had always been more successful in local government. 
647. In an additional question, further information was requested on obstacles to women obtaining high-level posts in politics. 
The text of the report referred to the differing proportions of Maori and non-Maori females entering tertiary education directly from school. 
Maori students took a break and worked before they entered tertiary education. 
Between 1986 and 1991, the total number of Maori university students had more than doubled and more than half were women. 
The Government was pursuing strategies to improve the participation rates and attainment levels at all levels of education. 
More women, at a more mature age, were entering tertiary education than in the past, their number doubling between 1988 and 1993. 
Education and training were vital for Maori and Pacific Island women, and the Government had a commitment to assist disadvantaged job seekers and to develop measures for people who had not received formal institutional education. 
The current law extended personal grievance provisions to all workers and now included sexual harassment as a basis for complaint. 
652. In answering an additional question about the principle of equal pay for work of equal value, the representative indicated that a kit had been produced on gender-neutral job evaluation for use by large organizations. 
654. An additional question was why women were employed primarily in part-time jobs. 
Further explanations were requested. 
She added that the mechanisms for services had been restructured to improve access and effectiveness, while costs were contained. 
Area health boards had been replaced by four regional health authorities, which acted as purchasers of services for their population. In addition, a core national health advisory committee had been established to advise the Government on the services to be funded. 
The medium-term objectives for health services included improving the access of New Zealanders to health and disability services, improving the quality, effectiveness and efficiency of the services, and providing assistance to the poor. 
Under the restructured health system, women's access to services should be maintained and in some cases improved, particularly access for Maori women. Consumer choice and protection would be enhanced. 
656. It was asked why the pilot project on mammography had been restricted to an older age group. 
657. Questioning the practice of the eldest son as the first choice for the inheritance of a family farm, the representative said that it was not a legal position but was a practice in family farming. 
It was based on the perception that agriculture was a male occupation; increasingly, however, more women were farm managers in their own right, owners or full partners with their husbands. 
Among those positive developments were: 
(a) The withdrawal of some of the reservations introduced by New Zealand upon ratification of the Convention; 
(e) The establishment during those celebrations of a trust fund to foster projects that enhanced the status of women; 
(f) The close cooperation between the Government and the non-governmental organizations in New Zealand was commendable and a model to be copied by others; 
(g) Violence against women had been taken seriously and there was a policy, particularly that adopted by the police designed to combat the problem; 
(h) Finally, the Government had achieved remarkable results in the struggle towards realization of de facto equality for women. 
660. The Committee equally noted that women's annual income was not equal with that of men for many reasons, particularly because of their need to accommodate family responsibilities. 
Although the Government had taken measures to improve women's income, it had abolished pay equity legislation during the reporting period. 
Such affirmative action would help integrate women in full-time employment and avoid limiting their participation in the workforce to part-time or lower paid jobs. 
Without strong union support, women in paid employment would lack the means to negotiate better employment conditions with their employers. 
663. The Committee suggested that the Government review its reservations with the intention of withdrawing them, particularly that entered to paid maternity leave. 
The Committee found it difficult to understand why paid maternity leave had not been implemented in working life. 
664. The Committee urged that in its next report the Government provide more detailed information about the obstacles which still existed and prevented women from achieving full equality. 
667. In introducing the report, the representative of the Government of Senegal noted that the socio-economic situation of the country had remained influenced by the unfavourable exchange rate for national products, external debt, climatic conditions, structural adjustment measures, high inflation and other negative factors affecting the country. 
668. He emphasized that the status of women in his country had evolved since the colonial period. 
He stated that the colonial aim had been to concentrate on women in their reproductive role. They had no access to education, and there was no intention of abolishing traditional practices. 
670. The representative also informed the Committee that recently there had been significant progress in women's education and that the enrolment of women in schools was on the rise, including in higher education. 
However, access to credit remained a problem, though efforts were being made to redress it. 
In the private sector, women were paid by piece-work, while men were paid by the hour, manifesting serious inequalities. 
672. In respect to female circumcision, the representative stated that some 20 per cent of the population still practised genital excision without anaesthesia or psychological counselling, leading to severe health problems among women, including haemorrhage. 
He also said that HIV/AIDS was linked to prostitution, with 30 per cent of all cases of HIV/AIDS being women. 
674. The representative indicated that violence against women remained a problem although the Penal Code provided for legal redress. 
Rape was also frequent in spite of the severe penalties, and sexual harassment, which was sometimes confused with men's advances towards women, was an issue not dealt with under the Code. 
675. With respect to family planning, the representative observed that the rising demographic trend (2.8 per cent yearly) and high maternal mortality had led the authorities to start a policy for the establishment of family planning centres, which had multiplied since 1970, partly with the assistance of UNFPA. 
Awareness of contraceptive methods had increased (89.8 per cent for all methods), but their use remained low owing to cultural traditions. 
On the other hand, abortion was a crime as well as taboo. 
Finally, he observed that social benefits included medical care, maternal assistance and full pay during maternity leave. 
676. In respect of the political participation of women, the representative noted that the place women occupied in the political arena was very restricted. 
Only three women had become members of the Government, while in Parliament, of 120 members, only 15 were women. 
There was only one female Mayor, and no women headed any political party, not even the Socialist Party, where women represented 600,000 of the 800,000 members. 
677. Regarding the legislative measures taken by the Government, the representative stated that obsolete measures in the family law that granted certain powers to the husband, such as in the legal domicile and the right to oppose the practice of a professional activity, had been revoked. 
678. The representative observed that the Ministry of Justice, in collaboration with all relevant ministries, was responsible for the preparation of the periodic report on the implementation of the international instruments. 
The report to the Committee had been prepared in consultation with non-governmental organizations, which offered their comments and suggestions. Those organizations had also contributed to the distribution of the present report. 
679. The Committee noted the political will of the Government to change the status of women, but also that there was still discrimination against women and that their potential contribution was not fully acknowledged. 
680. In response to the comments made by members of the Committee with respect to statistics, female circumcision and structural adjustments in the economic and social fields, the representative stated that his introductory statement contained the answers to those issues. 
682. With respect to the Inter-ministerial Committee, the representative observed that its role was to ensure follow-up action to the feminist and family policies defined by the Government. 
All relevant ministries were represented on the Committee. 
686. Regarding the social, cultural or religious customs having an impact on the lives of women and the role of the Ministry of Women's, Children's and Family Affairs, the National Consultative Commission and the Inter-ministerial Committee, the representative noted that the customs were deeply rooted in the society. 
The authorities concerned were aware of the need for changing mentalities and had devised a plan of action to address those customs that had stymied the advancement of women. 
687. It was noted that although legal measures had been taken, freedom and equality remained fragile in a retrograde social context and that the Government must make a greater effort to develop women's rights. 
In those centres, which numbered about 60, the staff included trainers and monitors to train the girls in home economics, etc. 
690. It was stated that customs could only be changed gradually and that polygamy was just one form of marriage in Africa. 
In some cases, it was a choice that women decided to make. 
Furthermore, it was pointed out that many educated women chose a polygamous marriage because it was easy to enter into and easy to get out of; consequently, it would be difficult to abolish such a practice. 
Furthermore, procurement was a criminal offence under article 323 of the Penal Code and was linked to prostitution and the unemployment of young destitute women. 
The women in Senegal enjoyed legal capacity and could exercise it without any authorization. 
694. Regarding the role played by trade unions in encouraging women to participate in the political and commercial spheres, the representative referred to the Constitution, which allowed no discrimination in the enjoyment of that freedom, or in active participation in trade unions. 
He added that women were very active in this field. 
695. Asked about the apparent discriminatory provision in relation to women who married non-Senegalese men, the representative stated that the five-year requirement did not have a discriminatory connotation, but that it was aimed at verifying that the applicant was well integrated into Senegalese society. 
That provision was also intended to discourage arranged marriages for the purpose of acquiring Senegalese nationality. 
That tendency might disappear in view of the focus of the State and women's organizations on the issue. 
If there were discrepancies in salary, it could be in the private sector, where women were usually paid by piece-work while men were paid by the hour. 
698. In respect of the equal access of women to health services, the representative stated that all medical facilities were available to all those living in the country. 
699. In respect of spouses infected with AIDS, he stated that they were alerted early on by the service that discovered the disease, with a view to avoiding its spread. 
700. In respect of family planning, he added that methods were available in all the medical centres for the protection of the child and mother and for family planning. 
However, the rural areas had fewer centres than did the urban areas. 
702. The representative noted in clarifying article 13 of the Family Code that the wife could not leave the domicile unless authorized by the husband. 
However, that provision had been revoked in article 332 of the Penal Code, which originally had dealt only with abandonment by the wife. 
The provision had been revoked in the Penal Code in 1977, but the provision of article 13 of the Family Code had not been modified until 1989. 
703. The representative reaffirmed that women could fully enjoy their legal capacities without the authorization of their husbands. 
704. In respect of the several questions raised regarding the age of marriage, arranged marriages, consent of the husband or other members of the family, the representative observed that the minimum age for marriage was 16 for women and 20 for men. 
Furthermore, the community of property system was reserved for spouses who chose monogamous marriages. The dowry system was unknown. 
706. In the case of dissolution of a marriage based on the separate property system, the spouses retained their respective property, as indicated initially. 
Furthermore, succession and shared parental authority rights were included in the package of reform under consideration. 
Regarding the abolition of polygamy, the representative stated that polygamy was not encouraged and that all provisions relevant to the family were usually aimed at restricting it, as in the case of the irrevocable option of monogamy. 
However, polygamy was a phenomenon which could not be abolished merely by the passing of laws. 
708. Regarding the legal position of parties cohabiting and children born out of wedlock, the representative stated that concubinage was not recognized in Senegalese law, although the law in certain cases could be flexible by establishing legal facts. 
Furthermore, children born during cohabitation could not be repudiated or disowned. 
The representative added that children born out of wedlock would take the name of the mother but, if they were recognized, they could then take their father's name. 
The question was raised whether education was compulsory. 
710. With respect to political participation, as it was another avenue for women to express their rights, it was asked what women thought of their representation in this field. 
715. Another question referred to children born out of wedlock, and what could be done to improve their situation. 
716. The Committee commended Senegal on the presentation of its second periodic report, which provided essential information on the laws relating to the implementation of the Convention. 
717. The Committee was satisfied with the information provided by the Government representative, which made it possible to gain a better understanding of the real situation of women. 
718. The Committee regretted, however, the absence of information regarding the factors and difficulties which were impeding implementation of the Convention. 
720. Indeed, it acknowledged that various public information campaigns undertaken by the Government would promote public awareness of the rights of women under international conventions and national laws with a view to enhancing their status. 
721. Despite the efforts of the Government to guarantee equal rights for women, certain discriminatory practices persisted, including female circumcision and polygamy, which gravely offended the dignity of women. 
722. The Committee noted with concern that the situation of women was still precarious in the fields of health and education, especially in rural areas. 
724. On the question of constraints imposed by structural adjustment programmes, the Committee believed that those constraints did not absolve the State party of its obligation to provide social protection to the most vulnerable groups; namely, women, the poor and the disabled. 
725. The Committee encouraged the State party to step up its public information campaigns on behalf of women and to expand its programmes to combat traditional practices which affect women's health and advancement in order to eliminate persistent forms of discrimination against women. 
727. It was also of the view that special measures should be taken to reduce the adverse effects of structural adjustment policies that generally affect women. 
728. Lastly, the Committee recommended that the third periodic report should provide complete information regarding the legal and practical steps taken to implement the provisions of the Convention. 
729. The Committee considered reports submitted on an exceptional basis through presentation of the reports by the States concerned, followed by questions by the experts and answers by the States. 
733. The representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina made an oral report, in which she confirmed the commitment of her country to the Convention and to all other international human rights treaties. 
Thousands of people had been killed or were unaccounted for; thousands were wounded, handicapped, had disappeared or died of starvation, cold and disease; thousands had been forced to abandon their homes and their land, often losing families and friends. 
In pursuing the goal of ethnic cleansing, which was the direct cause of the vast majority of gross human rights violations, various atrocities and the infliction of terror among the population, the Serb aggressors and Croat extremists violated international legislative standards of human behaviour. 
Numerous cities, various places of worship and cultural monuments had been destroyed. 
So had homes, shops and places of business. 
As confirmed by the numerous reports of intergovernmental and non-governmental investigating teams, commissions and groups, refugees in the detention camps were often exposed to terror, torture and humiliation. 
734. She referred to the mass and systematic rape of non-Serbian women of all ages, stressing that the majority had been Muslim women, as one of the most complex manifestations of aggression, the policy of ethnic cleansing and a particular form of genocide. 
Women had also been victims of massive deportation and detention in most of the 200 registered camps in the occupied territories. 
She provided examples of camps, restaurants and hotels where such abuses took place on a massive scale. 
In some cases, after being raped, women were killed, had disappeared or had committed suicide. 
Those actions were premeditated, carefully organized and meant as acts to humiliate, shame and degrade the entire ethnic group. 
They were not just products of the "war environment". 
Some acts of violence against women's integrity took place in front of their family members, or even local communities. 
In order to assist the victims, the Government had committed itself to their protection, focusing on financial, medical and psychotherapeutic help as well as the prevention of any form of discrimination and assistance in their reintegration into society. 
The issue was addressed in the work of some non-governmental organizations and several centres had been opened to assist traumatized women. 
735. She also referred to the situation of refugees, in imminent danger while fleeing from or through the areas of armed conflict and living in very difficult conditions in refugee camps. 
Among the estimated 1,250,000 refugees from the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina, 60 per cent were women and, of 1,288,000 displaced persons, women constituted 65 per cent. 
Their needs, however, were far from being properly addressed in spite of the efforts of numerous women's groups, individuals and international organizations. 
The main needs of women refugees related to health care, nutrition, basic housing facilities and responsibility for their children. 
They expressed their solidarity as women with the women of Bosnia and Herzegovina and their deep concern about the prevailing war and ongoing violations of human rights, particularly the rights of women. 
They expressed their dismay at the daily information about ongoing atrocities, ethnic cleansing and acts of violence directed against women and children, including mass rapes. 
737. The view was expressed that the crimes against women should be thoroughly looked into, like any other human rights violations. 
Proper legal proceedings should be established. 
An end should be put to the ongoing war and lasting peace and justice for all parties should be ensured. 
738. Asked whether there were any specific machineries for women providing them with humanitarian and legal assistance and information about their rights and the Convention, the representative answered that she was not aware of any specific mechanism dealing separately with women's issues. 
People had many more immediate and dramatic needs that the Government had to address, such as the lack of water, food, fuel, other basic goods, medicines and shelter in the besieged cities. 
She would, however, provide more details in the next report. 
739. Other questions related to the specific assistance provided to women victims of rape; the exact number of therapeutic and rehabilitation centres for women victims of violence; and the ways in which women were involved in their organization. 
740. In reply the representative stated that there were specific centres for all traumatized women, providing psychotherapy, consultations and other forms of assistance to alleviate their plight. 
Although those centres assisted women victims of rape, they were also accessible to other war victims in order not to label and single out raped women. 
741. With regard to the request for more detailed information about how the number of 25,000 women victims of rape had been estimated, the representative replied that it was difficult to compile the full evidence in the conditions of war. 
Certain camps were not accessible even to the official investigating teams, or had often been relocated or closed if the inspection was expected. 
Certain parts of the country had not been accessible until now. 
Thus, the data compiled by the State Commission had been based on the reports of various commissions, women's testimonies, information provided by women's groups and refugee women. 
The figure of 25,000 had been carefully estimated and was considered on the low side. 
742. The experts further asked who specifically dealt with the consequences of violence against women, including forced pregnancies, what measures had been taken in that respect by the Government and non-governmental organizations and whether there were any women's support groups. 
It was asked whether abortion was accessible to women victims of rape if they decided to undergo it; what was the legal status of children born as a result of rape and whether they were taken back by the families or placed in orphanages. 
743. In reply, the expert stated that, in assisting traumatized women, the Government could not go much beyond the measures already described in her presentation. 
Daily preoccupation with such essential matters as the provision of fuel, food, clothing and medicines; maintenance and reconstruction of electricity, water, telecommunication and transportation lines; restoration of houses, shelters and hospitals absorbed fully the Government. 
Besides, the war was still going on and creating additional daily demands. 
Although the law permitted abortion, it was not always possible in practice owing to scarce medical facilities. 
There was also no specific information on children born as the result of forced pregnancies and the incidence of rape. 
Numerous non-governmental organizations carried out various forms of medical, psychological and therapeutic activities aimed at assisting those women, helping them to cope with the situation, to go on with their lives. 
Those women's groups often received assistance and training from women's networks in other countries, mainly in the West. 
Compensation to women victims should be a part of the peace agreement. 
The issue of monetary compensation to women victims of war rape would be referred to in her Government's regular report. 
However, the Government viewed that issue in the context of war crimes, considering rape as a war weapon and an instrument of the ethnic cleansing policy. 
Thus, there had been individual cases of violence against women, either meant as acts of revenge, or individual war-related acts of violence. 
Those cases, when discovered, had been punished by the authorities with dismissal from the army or detention. 
However, much foreign assistance was not available owing to the siege of towns and villages, the blockade of ports and the shelling of transport facilities. 
She further remarked that there were many women in the foreign service and a woman occupied the crucial post of ambassador to Croatia. 
International assistance was particularly important in that respect, including the acceptance of many refugees by foreign countries. 
753. The Committee commended the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina for presenting its report on an extraordinary basis despite the regrettable situation in her country and also for providing answers to most of the questions posed by members of the Committee. 
754. The Committee noted the information provided about the massive rape of women as an instrument of ethnic cleansing and other forms of violation of women's human rights, and recalled that it had always condemned violence against women in all its forms. 
755. The Committee therefore expressed its full support for, and solidarity with, all women of Bosnia and Herzegovina in their sad situation in this unfortunate war. 
756. The Committee therefore, while condemning in the strongest terms the use of rape and violations of women's rights as an instrument of warfare, called on all of the women of Bosnia and Herzegovina not to remain passive. 
Women must henceforth become visible at both the governmental and non-governmental levels. 
761. The representative also referred to the issue of abuses of women in war zones and pointed to her Government's position that such crimes were contrary to international humanitarian law. 
For example, the Commission for monitoring the sexual abuse of women, children and men in conditions of war, composed of medical experts and psychologists, was set up in the Federal Ministry of Labour, Health and Social Policy. 
Some of those women had already been successfully reintegrated into society, as had, for example, young women who had given birth as a result of rape in Muslim- and Croat-run camps and brothels. 
Other medical and expert sources revealed that many Serb women had been victims of persecution, sexual torture and rape in various camps for Serbs. 
Some, however, after hospitalization withdrew their statements and were not included in any evidence. 
The written report (CEDAW/C/YUG/SP.1) did not meet those requirements, as it was more like a periodic report and did not address the situation of women with regard to the prevailing armed conflict and various forms of violence against women. 
It was emphasized by some that a report submitted on an exceptional basis should provide more information on the specific situation of women owing to the state of war. 
The members expressed their grave concern about the situation of women in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), who had been affected by increasingly difficult living conditions, inflation, unemployment, increasing violence in daily life and collapsing social and health services. 
763. The view was expressed that, as in any armed conflict, women and children were the primary victims. 
764. In response to those observations, the representative stated that the main emphasis had been placed on regular reporting because her country had not been a party to the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
It had nothing to do with the civil war in Bosnia and Herzegovina between its three constituent peoples - the Bosnian Serbs, the Bosnian Muslims and the Bosnian Croats, and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia had no territorial claims on Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Thus, she was not in a position to report on human rights violations in Bosnia and Herzegovina. The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia was doing its utmost and playing a very constructive role in the ongoing Geneva peace negotiations. 
765. Reference was made to the fact that, despite all diplomatic initiatives, and its internationalization, the conflict kept developing, with all its outrageous consequences for women and children. 
It was asked whether women had the political will and strength to stop further fighting, organize themselves for peace at all levels and struggle together, independent of ethnicity, nationality or religion, for a just and peaceful future for the country and for its reconstruction. 
766. The representative answered that in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) women supported the Government's policy related to Bosnia and Herzegovina which was the policy of peace. 
Non-governmental organizations in the country had made some attempts towards peace, but had not succeeded up to now. 
768. The observation was made that the report did not address properly the issues of violence against women. 
One member, however, did not share the view that such data would be important, but rather favoured the view that the focus should be on rehabilitation of and assistance to women victims. 
She referred to the report of the Special Rapporteur, which confirmed the incidence of mass rapes but pointed to all parties in the conflict. 
Although incidents had happened in all war-torn areas, the evidence of ordered, systematic rapes was very weak, and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia had strong evidence of Serbian women being raped by Croats and Muslims. 
Abortion was still used as a means of contraception. 
The risk of AIDS was particularly dangerous, especially in view of the lack of proper information, medicines and sexual education, especially among young people. 
Increased numbers of prostitutes, who were mainly women, but also young girls and boys, had started to practise "covert prostitution" as a result of the dramatic situation of the country and the lack of basic goods and prospects. 
772. With regard to questions related to the situation of women and children refugees, the representative stated that the refugees from all neighbouring war-ridden areas were accepted by the society and individual families regardless of their ethnic origin, religion or nationality. 
This was also a policy of her Government. 
Contrary to the image, the cultural differences between the nations of the former Yugoslavia were not so drastic, and those nations had lived in peace together for many years. 
773. In conclusion, one member said that the representative's statement that her country had nothing to do with the human rights violations in Bosnia and Herzegovina was not acceptable. 
The tragic war in the territory of the former Yugoslavia had affected women's dignity as human beings, had caused large numbers of women to become refugees and had demonstrated women's vulnerability in time of conflict. 
776. The Committee called on all the women of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia not to remain passive. Women must participate fully at governmental and non-governmental level in initiatives for peace in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
2. On 10 November 1993, the General Assembly and the Security Council re-elected Judges S. Oda and G. Herczegh and elected Mr. Shi Jiuyong, Mr. C.-A. Fleischhauer and Mr. A. G. Koroma, as Members of the Court for a period of nine years from 6 February 1994. 
At the opening of the hearings in the case concerning Maritime Delimitation and Territorial Questions between Qatar and Bahrain (Qatar v. Bahrain), on 28 February 1994, Mr. Shi, Mr. Fleischhauer and Mr. Koroma made the solemn declaration provided for in Article 20 of the Statute. 
The Court also records with deep sorrow the death, on 7 July 1994, of Judge Jos Mar Ruda, Judge ad hoc in the case concerning Maritime Delimitation and Territorial Questions between Qatar and Bahrain (Qatar v. Bahrain) and former Member and President of the Court. 
5. On 15 February 1994, the Court re-elected Mr. Eduardo Valencia-Ospina as Registrar. It elected Mr. Jean-Jacques Arnaldez to the post of Deputy-Registrar. 
6. In accordance with Article 29 of the Statute, the Court forms annually a Chamber of Summary procedure. 
On 8 February 1994, this Chamber is composed as follows: 
9. In the case concerning the Territorial Dispute (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya/Chad), Chad has chosen Mr. Georges M. Abi-Saab and Libya Mr. Jos Sette-Camara to sit as judges ad hoc. 
10. In the case concerning East Timor (Portugal v. Australia), Portugal has chosen Mr. Antonio de Arruda Ferrer-Correia and Australia Sir Ninian Stephen to sit as judges ad hoc. 
11. In the case concerning Maritime Delimitation and Territorial Questions between Qatar and Bahrain (Qatar v. Bahrain), Qatar has chosen Mr. Jos Mar Ruda and Bahrain Mr. Nicolas Valticos to sit as judges ad hoc. 
14. In the case concerning Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro)), Bosnia and Herzegovina has chosen Mr. Elihu Lauterpacht and Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) Mr. Milenko Kre_a to sit as judges ad hoc. 
15. In the case concerning the Land and Maritime Boundary between Cameroon and Nigeria, Cameroon has chosen Mr. K\x{5db5}a Mbaye and Nigeria Mr. Bola A. Ajibola to sit as judges ad hoc. 
16. On 31 July 1994, the 184 States Members of the United Nations, together with Nauru and Switzerland, were parties to the Statute of the Court. 
17. Fifty-eight States have now made declarations (a number of them with reservations) recognizing as compulsory the jurisdiction of the Court, as contemplated by Article 36, paragraphs 2 and 5, of the Statute. 
The texts of the declarations filed by those States appear in chapter IV, section II, of the I.C.J. Yearbook 1993-1994. 
The declarations of Greece and Cameroon were deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations during the 12 months under review, on 10 January and 3 March 1994, respectively. 
On 10 May 1994, Canada deposited a new declaration replacing and terminating its previous declaration, deposited on 10 September 1985. 
19. Lists of treaties and conventions which provide for the jurisdiction of the Court appear in chapter IV, section III, of the I.C.J. Yearbook 1993-1994. 
In addition, the jurisdiction of the Court extends to treaties or conventions in force providing for reference to the Permanent Court of International Justice (Statute, Art. 37). 
20. In addition to the United Nations (General Assembly, Security Council, Economic and Social Council, Trusteeship Council, Interim Committee of the General Assembly, Committee on Applications for Review of Administrative Tribunal Judgements), the following organizations are at present authorized to request advisory opinions of the Court on legal questions: 
21. The international instruments which make provision for the advisory jurisdiction of the Court are listed in chapter IV, section I, of the I.C.J. Yearbook 1993-1994. 
22. During the period under review the Court was seized of the contentious case concerning the Land and Maritime Boundary between Cameroon and Nigeria. 
The case concerning Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia) was removed from the list at the request of both Parties. 
23. On 16 March 1994, Yugoslavia filed an Application with the Court against the Member States of NATO, basing the jurisdiction of the Court on its Statute and on the "consent given by the respondent States in accordance with Article 38(5) of the Rules of Court". 
24. The Court held 11 public sittings and a number of private meetings. 
25. The President of the Court made Orders concerning time-limits in the cases concerning Oil Platforms (Islamic Republic of Iran v. United States of America) (I.C.J. Reports 1994, p. 3) and Legality of the Use by a State of Nuclear Weapons in Armed Conflict (I.C.J. Reports 1994, p. 109). 
26. The Vice-President of the Court made an Order extending time-limits in the case concerning Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) (I.C.J. Reports 1993, p. 470). 
28. In its Application, the Islamic Republic of Iran referred to: 
The Memorial was filed within the prescribed time-limit. 
32. On 4 March 1991, within the time-limit fixed for the filing of its Counter-Memorial, the United States of America filed certain preliminary objections to the jurisdiction of the Court. 
By an Order of 9 April 1991 (I.C.J. Reports 1991, p. 6), the Court, having ascertained the views of the Parties, fixed 9 December 1991 as the time-limit within which the Islamic Republic of Iran might present such observations and submissions. 
Those observations and submissions were filed within the prescribed time-limit and were communicated to the Secretary-General of the ICAO, together with the written pleadings previously filed, pursuant to Article 34, paragraph 3, of the Statute of the Court and Article 69, paragraph 3, of the Rules of Court. 
The ICAO's observations were duly filed within that time-limit. 
Nauru cited as bases for the Court's jurisdiction the declarations made by both States under Article 36, paragraph 2, of the Statute. 
37. In its Application, Nauru claimed that Australia had breached the trusteeship obligations it accepted under Article 76 of the Charter of the United Nations and under articles 3 and 5 of the Trusteeship Agreement for Nauru of 1 November 1947. 
Nauru further claimed that Australia had breached certain obligations towards Nauru under general international law. 
38. The Republic of Nauru requested the Court to adjudge and declare: 
39. By an Order of 18 July 1989 (I.C.J. Reports 1989, p. 12), the Court, having ascertained the views of the Parties, fixed 20 April 1990 as the time-limit for the Memorial of Nauru and 21 January 1991 for the Counter-Memorial of Australia. 
The Memorial was filed within the prescribed time-limit. 
40. On 16 January 1991, within the time-limit fixed for the filing of the Counter-Memorial, Australia filed certain preliminary objections whereby it asked the Court to adjudge and declare "that the Application by Nauru is inadmissible and that the Court lacks jurisdiction to hear the claims made by Nauru". 
41. Oral proceedings on the issues of jurisdiction and admissibility were held from 11 to 22 November 1991. 
During eight public sittings, the Court heard statements made on behalf of Australia and Nauru. 
Members of the Court put questions to the Parties. 
42. On 26 June 1992, at a public sitting, the Court delivered its Judgment on the Preliminary Objections (I.C.J. Reports 1992, p. 240), by which, with one exception, it rejected the objections and found that it had jurisdiction to entertain the Application and that the latter was admissible. 
44. By an Order of 29 June 1992 (I.C.J. Reports 1992, p. 345), the President of the Court, having ascertained the views of the Parties, fixed 29 March 1993 as the time-limit for the filing of the Counter-Memorial of Australia. 
The Counter-Memorial was filed within the prescribed time-limit. 
By an Order of 13 September 1993 (I.C.J. Reports 1993, p. 322), the Court placed on record the discontinuance and directed that the case be removed from the list. 
"The two Parties undertake to settle first their territorial dispute by all political means, including conciliation, within a period of approximately one year, unless the Heads of State otherwise decide" 
"In the absence of a political settlement of their territorial dispute, the two Parties undertake: 
(a) to submit the dispute to the International Court of Justice ...". 
55. Chad chose Mr. Georges M. Abi-Saab and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya Mr. Jos Sette-Camara to sit as judges ad hoc. 
56. On 26 August 1991 (I.C.J. Reports 1991, p. 44), the President of the Court, having ascertained the views of the Parties, fixed 27 March 1992 as the time-limit for the filing of the Counter-Memorials. 
57. By an Order of 14 April 1992 (I.C.J. Reports 1992, p. 219), the Court, having ascertained the views of the Parties, decided to authorize the presentation by each Party of a Reply within the same time-limit, and fixed 14 September 1992 as the time-limit for those Replies. 
58. Oral proceedings were held from 14 June to 14 July 1993. 
During 19 public sittings, the Court heard statements on behalf of Libya and of Chad. 
The President of Chad, His Excellency Colonel Idriss Deby, attended the opening sitting of 14 June. 
59. On 3 February 1994, at a public sitting, the Court delivered its Judgment (I.C.J. Reports 1994, p. 6), the operative part of which is thus worded: 
"77. For these reasons, 
By 16 votes to 1, 
"Article 1. The two Parties have agreed that operations for the withdrawal of the Libyan administration and forces shall commence on 15 April 1994, under the supervision of a mixed team composed of 25 Libyan officers and 25 Chadian officers and based at the Aouzou administrative post. 
As stated in the report of the Secretary-General to the Security Council, dated 6 June 1994 (S/1994/672): 
The Chief Military Observer of UNASOG affixed his signature to the Declaration as a witness." 
61. On 22 February 1991, the Government of the Portuguese Republic filed in the Registry of the Court an Application instituting proceedings against the Commonwealth of Australia in a dispute concerning "certain activities of Australia with respect to East Timor". 
62. In order to establish the basis of the Court's jurisdiction, Portugal referred, in its Application, to the Declarations made by the two States under Article 36, paragraph 2, of the Statute of the Court. 
64. Portugal requested the Court: 
(a) to refrain from any negotiation, signature or ratification of any agreement with a State other than the administering Power concerning the delimitation, and the exploration and exploitation, of the continental shelf, or the exercise of jurisdiction over that shelf, in the area of the 'Timor Gap'; 
Both the Memorial and the Counter-Memorial were filed within the prescribed time-limits. 
66. Portugal chose Mr. Antonio de Arruda Ferrer-Correia and Australia Sir Ninian Stephen to sit as judges ad hoc. 
67. By an Order of 19 June 1992 (I.C.J. Reports 1992, p. 228), the Court, having ascertained the views of the Parties, fixed 1 December 1992 as the time-limit for the filing of a Reply by Portugal and 1 June 1993 for the filing of a Rejoinder by Australia. 
The Reply was filed within the prescribed time-limit. 
70. In its Application, Guinea-Bissau recalled that, by an Application dated 23 August 1989, it referred to the Court a dispute concerning the existence and validity of the Arbitral Award made on 31 July 1989 by the Arbitration Tribunal formed to determine the maritime boundary between the two States. 
73. In its Judgment of 12 November 1991 in the case concerning the Arbitral Award of 31 July 1989 (Guinea-Bissau v. Senegal) (I.C.J. Reports 1991, p. 53), the Court took note of the filing of a second Application but added: 
76. After several exchanges of letters regarding extended time-limits, the President again convened the Agents of the Parties on 10 March 1994. 
At that meeting the Agents handed the President the text of an agreement entitled "Management and Co-operation Agreement between the Government of the Republic of Guinea-Bissau and the Government of the Republic of Senegal", done at Dakar on 14 October 1993 and signed by the two Heads of State. 
79. Qatar claimed that its sovereignty over the Hawar islands was well founded on the basis of customary international law and applicable local practices and customs. 
80. With regard to the shoals of Dibal and Qit'at Jaradah, a further decision of the British Government in 1947 to delimit the seabed boundary between Bahrain and Qatar purported to recognize that Bahrain had "sovereign rights" in the areas of those shoals. 
The letter further specified two exceptions. 
One concerned the status of the shoals; the other that of the Hawar islands. 
Qatar based its claims with respect to delimitation on customary international law and applicable local practices and customs. 
83. The State of Qatar therefore requested the Court: 
85. By letters addressed to the Registrar of the Court on 14 July 1991 and 18 August 1991, Bahrain contested the basis of jurisdiction invoked by Qatar. 
The Memorial and Counter-Memorial were filed within the prescribed time-limits. 
87. By an Order of 26 June 1992 (I.C.J. Reports 1992, p. 237), the Court, having ascertained the views of the Parties, directed that a Reply by the Applicant and a Rejoinder by the Respondent be filed on the questions of jurisdiction and admissibility. 
It fixed 28 September 1992 as the time-limit for the Reply of Qatar and 29 December 1992 for the Rejoinder of Bahrain. 
Both the Reply and the Rejoinder were filed within the prescribed time-limits. 
88. Qatar chose Mr. Jos Mar Ruda and Bahrain Mr. Nicolas Valticos to sit as judges ad hoc. 
89. Public sittings were held from 28 February to 11 March 1994. 
In the course of eight public sittings, the Court heard statements on behalf of Qatar and Bahrain. 
90. At a public sitting held on 1 July 1994, the Court delivered a Judgment (I.C.J. Reports 1994, p. 112) the operative provisions of which read as follows: 
(1) By 15 votes to 1, 
(2) By 15 votes to 1, 
(3) By 15 votes to 1, 
(4) By 15 votes to 1, 
(5) By 15 votes to 1, 
Reserves any other matters for subsequent decision. 
The bomb subsequently exploded, causing the aeroplane to crash, and all persons aboard were killed. 
The Libyan Arab Jamahiriya therefore submitted the disputes to the Court on the basis of Article 14, paragraph 1, of the Montreal Convention. 
97. Libya requested the Court to adjudge and declare as follows: 
(a) that Libya has fully complied with all of its obligations under the Montreal Convention; 
98. Later the same day, Libya made two separate requests to the Court to indicate forthwith the following provisional measures: 
"taking into account both the absence of any concrete showing of urgency relating to the request and developments in the ongoing action by the Security Council and the Secretary-General in this matter ... the action requested by Libya ... is unnecessary and could be misconstrued". 
At five public sittings held on 26, 27 and 28 March 1992, both Parties in each of the two cases presented oral arguments on the request for the indication of provisional measures. 
A Member of the Court put questions to both Agents in each of the two cases and the Judge ad hoc put a question to the Agent of Libya. 
The Memorial was filed within the prescribed time-limit. 
107. The Islamic Republic founded the jurisdiction of the Court for the purposes of these proceedings on Article XXI(2) of the Iran/United States Treaty of Amity, Economic Relations and Consular Rights, signed at Tehran on 15 August 1955. 
109. The Islamic Republic accordingly requested the Court to adjudge and declare as follows: 
"(a) That the Court has jurisdiction under the Treaty of Amity to entertain the dispute and to rule upon the claims submitted by the Islamic Republic; 
(b) That in attacking and destroying the oil platforms referred to in the Application on 19 October 1987 and 18 April 1988, the United States breached its obligations to the Islamic Republic, inter alia, under article I and X(1) of the Treaty of Amity and international law; 
(c) That in adopting a patently hostile and threatening attitude towards the Islamic Republic that culminated in the attack and destruction of the Iranian oil platforms, the United States breached the object and purpose of the Treaty of Amity, including articles I and X(1), and international law; 
111. By an Order of 3 June 1993 (I.C.J. Reports 1993, p. 35), the President of the Court, upon the request of Iran and after the United States had indicated that it had no objection, extended those time-limits to 8 June and 16 December 1993, respectively. 
The Memorial was filed within the prescribed time-limit. 
112. On 16 December 1993, within the extended time-limit for filing the Counter-Memorial, the United States of America filed certain preliminary objections to the Court's jurisdiction. 
That written statement was filed within the prescribed time-limit. 
113. On 20 March 1993, the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina filed in the Registry of the International Court of Justice an Application instituting proceedings against Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) "for violating the Genocide Convention". 
114. The Application referred to several provisions of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide of 9 December 1948, as well as of the Charter of the United Nations, which Bosnia and Herzegovina alleged were violated by Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
It also referred in this respect to the four Geneva Conventions of 1949 and their Additional Protocol I of 1977, to the Hague Regulations on Land Warfare of 1907, and to the Universal Declaration of Human Rights. 
115. The Application referred to article IX of the Genocide Convention as the basis for the jurisdiction of the Court. 
116. In the Application, Bosnia and Herzegovina requested the Court to adjudge and declare: 
- armed attacks against Bosnia and Herzegovina by air and land; 
- efforts by direct and indirect means to coerce and intimidate the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
- from the starvation of the civilian population in Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
"The very lives, well-being, health, safety, physical, mental and bodily integrity, homes, property and personal possessions of hundreds of thousands of people in Bosnia and Herzegovina are right now at stake, hanging in the balance, awaiting the order of this Court", 
filed a request for the indication of provisional measures under Article 41 of the Statute of the Court. 
118. The provisional measures requested were as follows: 
4. That under the current circumstances, the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina has the right to seek and receive support from other States in order to defend itself and its people, including by means of immediately obtaining military weapons, equipment, and supplies. 
5. That under the current circumstances, the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina has the right to request the immediate assistance of any State to come to its defence, including by means of immediately providing weapons, military equipment and supplies, and armed forces (soldiers, sailors, airpeople, etc.). 
6. That under the current circumstances, any State has the right to come to the immediate defence of Bosnia and Herzegovina - at its request - including by means of immediately providing weapons, military equipment and supplies, and armed forces (soldiers, sailors, and airpeople, etc.)". 
119. Hearings on the request for the indication of provisional measures were held on 1 and 2 April 1993. 
A Member of the Court put a question to both Agents. 
120. At a public sitting held on 8 April 1993, the President of the Court read the Order on the request for provisional measures made by Bosnia and Herzegovina (I.C.J. Reports 1993, p. 3), the operative paragraph of which reads as follows: 
Indicates, pending its final decision in the proceedings instituted on 20 March 1993 by the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), the following provisional measures: 
The Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) should immediately, in pursuance of its undertaking in the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide of 9 December 1948, take all measures within its power to prevent commission of the crime of genocide; 
122. Bosnia and Herzegovina chose Mr. Elihu Lauterpacht and Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) Mr. Milenko Kre_a to sit as judges ad hoc. 
123. On 27 July 1993, the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina filed a second request for the indication of provisional measures, stating that: 
The provisional measures then requested were as follows: 
3. That the annexation or incorporation of any sovereign territory of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina by Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) by any means or for any reason shall be deemed illegal, null, and void ab initio. 
4. That the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina must have the means 'to prevent' the commission of acts of genocide against its own people as required by article I of the Genocide Convention. 
5. That all Contracting Parties to the Genocide Convention are obliged by article I thereof 'to prevent' the commission of acts of genocide against the people and State of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
6. That the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina must have the means to defend the people and State of Bosnia and Herzegovina from acts of genocide and partition and dismemberment by means of genocide. 
7. That all Contracting Parties to the Genocide Convention have the obligation thereunder 'to prevent' acts of genocide, and partition and dismemberment by means of genocide, against the people and State of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
8. That in order to fulfil its obligations under the Genocide Convention under the current circumstances, the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina must have the ability to obtain military weapons, equipment and supplies from other Contracting Parties. 
9. That in order to fulfil their obligations under the Genocide Convention under the current circumstances, all Contracting Parties thereto must have the ability to provide military weapons, equipment, supplies and armed forces (soldiers, sailors, airpeople) to the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina at its request. 
10. That United Nations peace-keeping forces in Bosnia and Herzegovina (i.e., UNPROFOR) must do all in their power to ensure the flow of humanitarian relief supplies to the Bosnian People through the Bosnian city of Tuzla". 
"I do now call upon the Parties so to act, and I stress that the provisional measures already indicated in the Order which the Court made after hearing the Parties, on 8 April 1993, still apply. 
Accordingly, I call upon the Parties to take renewed note of the Court's Order and to take all and any measures that may be within their power to prevent any commission, continuance, or encouragement of the heinous international crime of genocide". 
125. On 10 August 1993, Yugoslavia filed a request, dated 9 August 1993, for the indication of provisional measures, whereby it requested the Court to indicate the following provisional measure: 
Judges put questions to both Parties. 
127. At a public sitting held on 13 September 1993, the President of the Court read out the Order concerning requests for the indication of provisional measures (I.C.J. Reports 1993, p. 325), the operative paragraph of which is worded as follows: 
(1) By 13 votes to 2, 
Reaffirms the provisional measure indicated in paragraph 52 A (1) of the Order made by the Court on 8 April 1993, which should be immediately and effectively implemented; 
AGAINST: Judge Tarassov; Judge ad hoc Kre_a; 
(2) By 13 votes to 2, 
Reaffirms the provisional measure indicated in paragraph 52 A (2) of the Order made by the Court on 8 April 1993, which should be immediately and effectively implemented; 
AGAINST: Judge Tarassov; Judge ad hoc Kre_a; 
(3) By 14 votes to 1, 
AGAINST: Judge ad hoc Kre_a." 
The Memorial was filed within the prescribed time-limit. 
130. On 23 October 1992, the Ambassador of the Republic of Hungary to the Netherlands presented at the International Court of Justice an Application against the Czech and Slovak Federal Republic in the dispute concerning the projected diversion of the Danube. 
In that document the Hungarian Government, before detailing its case, invited the Czech and Slovak Federal Republic to accept the jurisdiction of the Court. 
131. A copy of the Application was transmitted to the Government of the Czech and Slovak Federal Republic in accordance with Article 38, paragraph 5, of the Rules of Court, which reads as follows: 
The Special Agreement records that the Slovak Republic is in this respect the sole successor State of the Czech and Slovak Republic. 
(a) whether the Republic of Hungary was entitled to suspend and subsequently abandon, in 1989, the works on the Nagymaros Project and on the part of the Gabc\x{74ad}ovo Project for which the Treaty attributed responsibility to the Republic of Hungary; 
(2) The Court is also requested to determine the legal consequences, including the rights and obligations for the Parties, arising from its Judgment on the questions in paragraph (1) of this article." 
The Memorial was filed within the prescribed time-limit. 
136. In the Application, Cameroon refers to "an aggression by the Federal Republic of Nigeria, whose troops are occupying several Cameroonian localities on the Bakassi peninsula", resulting "in great prejudice to the Republic of Cameroon", and requests the Court to adjudge and declare: 
"(a) that sovereignty over the peninsula of Bakassi is Cameroonian, by virtue of international law, and that that peninsula is an integral part of the territory of Cameroon; 
(b) that the Federal Republic of Nigeria has violated and is violating the fundamental principle of respect for frontiers inherited from colonization (uti possidetis juris); 
(c) that by using force against the Republic of Cameroon, the Federal Republic of Nigeria has violated and is violating its obligations under international treaty law and customary law; 
(e") that, consequently, reparation in an amount to be determined by the Court is due from the Federal Republic of Nigeria to the Republic of Cameroon, which reserves the introduction before the Court of [proceedings for] the precise assessment of the damage caused by the Federal Republic of Nigeria; 
"(a) that sovereignty over the disputed parcel in the area of Lake Chad is Cameroonian, by virtue of international law, and that that parcel is an integral part of the territory of Cameroon; 
(b) that the Federal Republic of Nigeria has violated and is violating the fundamental principle of respect for frontiers inherited from colonization (uti possidetis juris), and its recent legal commitments concerning the demarcation of frontiers in Lake Chad; 
(c) that the Federal Republic of Nigeria, by occupying, with the support of its security forces, parcels of Cameroonian territory in the area of Lake Chad, has violated and is violating its obligations under treaty law and customary law; 
(e) that the internationally unlawful acts referred to under (a), (b), and (d) above involve the responsibility of the Federal Republic of Nigeria; 
138. Cameroon further requested the Court to join the two Applications "and to examine the whole in a single case". 
140. By an Order of 16 June 1994, the Court, seeing no objection to such a procedure, fixed 16 March 1995 as the time-limit for filing the Memorial of Cameroon, and 18 December 1995 as the time-limit for filing the Counter-Memorial of Nigeria. 
"In view of the health and environmental effects, would the use of nuclear weapons by a State in war or other armed conflict be a breach of its obligations under international law including the WHO Constitution?" 
144. By an Order of 20 June 994 (I.C.J. Reports 1994, p. 109), the President of the Court, following requests from several of the aforesaid States, extended that time-limit to 20 September 1994. 
The Secretary-General was received by the President and the Members of the Court and held private talks with them. 
During the period under review, the Court received 97 groups, including scholars and academics, judges and representatives of judicial authorities, lawyers and legal professionals as well as others, amounting to some 3,300 persons in all. 
(b) The Committee on Relations: Judges Ago, Aguilar Mawdsley and Weeramantry; 
The sale of those publications is organized by the Sales Sections of the United Nations Secretariat, which are in touch with specialized booksellers and distributors throughout the world. 
A catalogue (latest edition: 1994) is, with its annual addenda, distributed free of charge. 
The most recent bound volume in the first series is I.C.J. Reports 1991, while the most recent fascicle, the Judgment of 1 July 1994, which is at press, carries sales No. 651. 
Bibliography No. 46 (1992) has been published during the period covered by this report. 
The documentation of each case is published by the Court after the end of the proceedings, under the title Pleadings, Oral Arguments, Documents. 
154. In the series Acts and Documents concerning the Organization of the Court, the Court also publishes the instruments governing its functioning and practice. 
155. An offprint of the Rules of Court is available in English and French. Unofficial Arabic, Chinese, German, Russian and Spanish translations of the Rules are also available. 
156. The Court distributes press communiqu\x{5ee5}, background notes and a handbook in order to keep lawyers, university teachers and students, government officials, the press and the general public informed about its work, functions and jurisdiction. 
Arabic, Chinese, Russian and Spanish translations of that edition were published in 1990. 
157. More comprehensive information on the work of the Court during the period under review will be found in the I.C.J. Reports 1993-1994, to be issued in due course. 
Having concluded its consideration of communication No. 321/1988, submitted to the Human Rights Committee by Mr. Maurice Thomas under the Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 
1. The author of the communication is Devon Allen, a Jamaican citizen born in 1962, currently awaiting execution at St. Catherine District Prison, Jamaica. 
Noting the concern expressed by the Commission on Human Rights at the increasingly heavy workload of the Committee and the resulting difficulties faced by it in the fulfilment of its functions, 
Recalling the recommendation made by the World Conference on Human Rights that the Committee, with the assistance of the Centre for Human Rights, be enabled expeditiously and effectively to meet its mandate, especially in view of the unprecedented extent of ratification and subsequent submission of State party reports, 
Recognizing the need to adopt urgent and adequate solutions to deal with this situation in order not to dash the expectations the Convention has created, 
Stressing the need to adopt urgent and adequate solutions to meet the high expectations created by the Convention on the Rights of the Child 1/ and its system of implementation, 
Reaffirms the decisive importance and urgency of holding such a special session in 1994, preceded by a pre-sessional working group meeting, as an essential measure in facing its workload in an effective and expeditious manner, in the light of the recommendations of the World Conference on Human Rights. 
Recalling also the recommendation made by the World Conference on Human Rights that the Committee, with the assistance of the Centre for Human Rights, be enabled expeditiously and effectively to meet its mandate, especially in view of the unprecedented extent of ratifications and subsequent submission of country reports, 
Having reviewed its general working conditions, and recalling the importance of dealing with State party reports without delay in order not to dash the expectations created around the rights of the child, 
Requests the Secretary-General to strengthen the support to the Committee and to provide it with a minimum of two additional Professional and one additional General Service posts. 
Encouraged by the successful results of the first informal regional meeting of the Committee, held in the Latin American and Caribbean region, at Quito, in June 1992, 
Convinced of the relevance of these meetings for enhancing meaningfully international cooperation and joint efforts between United Nations bodies, specialized agencies and other competent bodies active in the field of the implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, 
1. Welcomes the opportunity given to the Committee to hold the first informal regional meeting at Quito; 
Convinced of the relevance of these meetings for enhancing meaningfully international cooperation and joint efforts between United Nations bodies, specialized agencies and other competent bodies active in the field of the rights of the child, 
2. Requests the secretariat to report at the beginning of each session on the action taken pursuant to decisions adopted by the Committee at its previous sessions; 
7. Decides to establish a working group among its members to consider the question of the system of information and documentation relevant to its work, including the question of computerization, in cooperation with the Centre for Human Rights, United Nations bodies and other competent bodies. 
Recognizing the importance of disseminating information on the Convention on the Rights of the Child 1/ and its implementation with a view to creating greater awareness and a deeper understanding of its principles and provisions and to promote the full realization of children's rights, 
1. Welcomes the publication of an issue of the Bulletin of Human Rights on "The Rights of the Child"; 
(a) To consider the translation of the Convention into additional languages, inter alia, by issuing Fact Sheet No. 10, "The Rights of the Child", in additional languages; 
(b) To consider the inclusion in the Manual on Human Rights Reporting of a chapter concerning the mechanism established within the framework of the Convention on the Rights of the Child; 
5. Encourages the Secretary-General to consider, within the programme of advisory services and technical assistance, providing training and assistance to the national institutions acting in the field of the rights of the child; 
6. Also encourages the Secretary-General to consider the implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child as a priority matter within the fellowship programme; 
7. Invites States parties to pay particular attention to the need for translating and publishing the Convention in the various local languages and to ensure that the principles and provisions thereof are made widely known, by appropriate and active means, to adults and children alike. 
Reaffirming the importance of ensuring its access to all relevant sources of information pertaining to its functions, 
Recognizing also the need to maintain effective communication and dialogue with the other human rights bodies on common issues and problems, 
Encouraged by Commission on Human Rights resolution 1992/15 of 21 February 1992 in which the Commission stressed the continuing need for consultation and exchange of information between all treaty bodies, 
Recognizing the importance of ensuring effective interaction and cooperation with United Nations bodies active in the field of the rights of the child, 
Recognizing also the need to maintain effective communication and meaningful dialogue with the other human rights bodies on issues of common interest, 
Reaffirming the decisions and recommendations adopted at its previous sessions, 
1. Stresses the need for providing the Committee with adequate resources to enable it to develop effective communication and dialogue with other human rights bodies and to participate in United Nations meetings relevant to its work; 
Reaffirming the importance of ensuring effective interaction and cooperation with United Nations bodies acting in the field of the rights of the child, 
Recognizing the need to maintain effective dialogue and communication with other human rights bodies on common issues and problems, 
1. Reaffirms the need to provide the Committee with adequate resources to enable it to develop effective communication and dialogue with other human rights bodies and to participate in United Nations meetings relevant to its work; 
4. Requests the secretariat to transmit the reports of the Committee to United Nations bodies whose activities are relevant to the implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, including the international financial institutions; 
5. Decides to follow closely the developments related to the International Year of the Family, the International Conference on Population and Development and the World Summit for Social Development; 
Reaffirming the importance of ensuring effective interaction and cooperation with United Nations bodies acting in the field of the rights of the child, 
Recognizing the need to maintain an effective dialogue with other human rights bodies on common issues and problems, 
Recalling the Vienna statement adopted by the international human rights treaty bodies, [9]/ which stressed the need to accord high priority to efforts designed to promote greater coordination among the various international treaty bodies, 
Reaffirming the need to provide the Committee with adequate resources to enable it to develop effective communication and dialogue with other human rights bodies and to participate effectively in United Nations meetings relevant to its work, 
2. Also decides to be represented by two of its members at the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held at Cairo in September 1994; 
In connection with the issue of reservations and declarations, the Committee deems it important to recall that the Convention on the Rights of the Child 1/ has introduced a holistic approach to the rights of the child, all rights being interrelated and inherent to the dignity of the child; 
Noting the inclusion in the provisional agenda of an item entitled "Consideration of contemporary trends in and new challenges to the full realization of all human rights of women and men, including those of persons belonging to vulnerable groups", 
Recalling its general discussion on the topic "Children in armed conflicts" and the recommendations adopted thereon, 
The Convention was adopted by the General Assembly in resolution 44/25 of 20 November 1989 and opened for signature and ratification or accession in New York on 26 January 1990. 
3. The Committee on the Rights of the Child has held four sessions since the adoption of its first biennial report. 
The second, third, fourth and fifth sessions of the Committee were held at the United Nations Office at Geneva from 28 September to 9 October 1992, from 11 to 29 January 1993, from 20 September to 8 October 1993 and from 10 to 28 January 1994, respectively. 
An account of the deliberations of the Committee at its second, third, fourth and fifth sessions is contained in the relevant summary records (CRC/C/SR.28-130). 
By a noted dated 4 March 1992, the Secretary-General invited the Government of Brazil to appoint another expert from among its nationals to serve for the remainder of Mrs. Borges de Omena's term. 
7. All the members attended the second session of the Committee. 
The third session was attended by all the members except Mrs. Akila Belembaogo. 
All the members attended the fourth and fifth sessions of the Committee. 
8. The officers elected by the Committee at its first session continued to hold office at the second and third sessions. 
10. The Committee gave consideration, at its different sessions held during the reporting period, to the possible ways of organizing its future work. 
At its fourth session, the Committee, recognizing the need to adopt urgent and adequate solutions to deal with the situation, decided to convene a special session of the Committee in 1994, preceded by a meeting of the working group (see chap. I, fourth session, recommendation 1). 
12. A pre-sessional working group of the whole met at Geneva from 14 to 18 December 1993 to consider lists of issues concerning initial reports scheduled for consideration at the Committee's third session. 
The pre-sessional working group of the fourth session was composed of Mr. Kolosov, Ms. Mason, Mr. Hammarberg and Mr. Mombeshora; it met at the United Nations Office at Geneva from 28 June to 2 July 1993 and elected Mr. Kolosov as its Chairman. 
15. At its 130th meeting, held on 28 January 1994, the Committee considered the draft of its second biennial report, covering its activities at the second, third, fourth and fifth sessions, held in 1992, 1993 and 1994. 
18. The action taken, information received and relevant issues placed before the Committee during the reporting period (second to fifth sessions) are summarized in paragraphs 19 to 26 below. 
19. In connection with this item, the Committee had before it the following documents: note by the Secretary-General on initial reports by States parties due in 1992 (CRC/C/3); and note by the Secretary-General on initial reports by States parties due in 1993 (CRC/C/8). 
20. The Committee welcomed the fact that some reports had already been submitted by States parties; this showed a political willingness to establish a meaningful dialogue with the Committee. 
The Committee reiterated the need to encourage States parties to prepare their initial reports on a timely basis and following the adopted guidelines. 
The secretariat was requested to remind permanent missions of States parties whose reports had become due during the current session but had not been submitted in time, of their reporting obligations under the Convention. 
All the States parties whose reports were considered by the Committee sent representatives to participate in the examination of their respective reports. 
Although the report contained valuable information on the legislative framework for the application of the Convention, the dialogue gave way to a request for further information on how the laws are applied in actual practice and what mechanisms exist to evaluate the results that have been achieved. 
33. The Committee attaches great importance to the opportunity, afforded by the consideration of a State party's report, to undertake a constructive dialogue with that State party on the implementation of the Convention. 
In this regard, the Committee expresses its appreciation to the delegation of Bolivia for facilitating a useful and frank discussion and for providing further information to the Committee to enable it to obtain a more comprehensive view of the application of the Convention in Bolivia. 
34. The Committee welcomes the recent adoption and entry into force of the new juvenile code, which represents significant progress towards harmonizing legislation and policy with the provisions of the Convention and thereby provides a legal framework for its implementation. 
In this respect, the Committee notes with concern that the long-term considerations embodied in many structural adjustment policies have not adequately taken into account the needs of today's children. 
36. The Committee also recognizes that, since the new juvenile code was adopted only recently, there has not been sufficient time to implement it fully or to evaluate its effectiveness. 
37. The Committee expresses its concern that the stringent budgetary measures have had high social costs and have adversely affected the rights of the child in Bolivia. 
At present, it is unclear as to how non-governmental organizations and the general public are to be involved in monitoring and evaluating the application of the Convention. 
39. The Committee underlines the importance of implementing all of the provisions of the Convention in the light of the general principles contained in articles 2, 3, 6 and 12 of the Convention. 
Vulnerable groups of children, including girl children, indigenous children and children living in poverty, are particularly disadvantaged in their access to adequate health and educational facilities and are the primary victims of such abuses as sale and trafficking, child labour and sexual and other forms of exploitation. 
More budgetary support is needed to correct this situation, as well as sufficient support to programmes benefiting the mental and physical development of children. 
41. With regard to articles 37 and 40, the Committee is concerned that there are not adequate safeguards to ensure non-discrimination in the implementation of these provisions of the Convention. 
The age for legal counselling without parental consent is unclear and practices in this regard may not be in conformity with article 37 (d) of the Convention. 
42. The Committee expresses most particular concern for children who work or live in the street in order to survive and who require special attention because of the risks they are exposed to. 
In this connection, the impact of the Ten-Year Plan of Action for the Bolivian Child should also be actively monitored and statistical and other indicators necessary for evaluating the progress achieved should be included in the second periodic report of the State party. 
The Committee positively notes the statement made by the delegation indicating its commitment to send to the Committee in the near future further information on indicators, in particular in the field of health, education, children in conflict with the law, disabled children or abandoned children. 
In this connection, the Committee notes that the application of this and the other general principles of the Convention cannot be dependent upon budgetary resources. 
45. The Committee encourages the Government of Bolivia to consider the possibility of acceding to the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
46. The Committee recommends that the State party undertake to ensure that adequate protection is afforded to economically and socially disadvantaged children in conflict with the law and that alternatives to institutional care are available, as provided for under article 40, paragraphs 3 and 4, of the Convention. 
47. The Committee underlines that the provisions of the Convention should be widely publicized among the general public and, in particular, among judges, lawyers, teachers and members of other professions working with children or which are concerned with the implementation of the Convention. 
Particularly important in this regard is the training of police and the staff in correctional facilities. 
Such initiatives could be effectively undertaken in cooperation with non-governmental organizations. 
48. The Committee recommends that the provisions of the Convention should be more readily available in local languages. 
50. The Committee notes with satisfaction that Sweden has undertaken the necessary steps for the swift ratification of the Convention and was the first State to fulfil its reporting obligations. 
Its report is very comprehensive and follows closely the Committee's guidelines, although more information is needed on the situation of vulnerable groups, particularly minority children, including indigenous children, and neglected children in the major city areas. 
this regard, the Committee notes with satisfaction that laws have been enacted and administrative measures proposed to harmonize the legal framework for the protection of children's rights with the requirements of the Convention. 
The relevant legislation generally reflects the provisions of the Convention as well as the general principles which serve to guide its implementation. 
Particularly noteworthy is the Government's spirit of dialogue with non-governmental organizations, especially in regard to publicizing the Convention and promoting awareness among the general public. 
53. The Committee expresses its appreciation for the significant contribution of the Swedish Government and the Swedish non-governmental organizations to improving the situation of children world wide. 
As a result, it is unclear whether the law prohibits discrimination on the basis of the child's or his or her parents' or legal guardian's language, religion, political or other opinion, social origin, property, disability, birth or other status. 
The Committee notes that although persons under 18 in Sweden do not enjoy full legal capacity they may be subjected to military service and that a person aged 15 or over can be accepted in the Home Guard Defence. 
Likewise, there seems to be a lack of information on children who are victims of sexual exploitation, including incest. 
In this connection, the Government should ensure that spending cuts carried out by municipalities are effected with due regard for the best interests of children, particularly those from the most vulnerable groups. 
The Committee suggests that the Government should reassess the effectiveness of present regulations regarding the exploitation of children in pornographic materials. 
The Committee emphasizes the importance of monitoring the situation of foreign children and other vulnerable groups, and to this end, the Committee requests that the next report of the State party include fuller statistical and other indicators for these groups, including the incidence of HIV infection and AIDS. 
It notes with satisfaction that Viet Nam has been the first Asian State to sign and ratify the Convention and to submit a report on its implementation. 
The Committee notes with satisfaction the holding, as follow-up action to the World Summit for Children, of a National Summit for Children and approval by it of Viet Nam's draft National Programme of Action for Children 1991-2000. 
66. The Committee notes that transition from a centrally planned to a market- oriented economy in Viet Nam produces new, or aggravates old social problems which have a negative impact on the situation of children. 
The Committee, furthermore, notes the commitment expressed by the Government to do everything, through national as well as international actions, in such a difficult situation to ensure that the children's problems are treated with the highest possible priority. 
The youth and non-governmental organizations could play an active role in creating awareness about the Convention all over the country. 
77. The Committee recognizes the difficulties facing the Russian Federation in this period of political transition in a climate of social change and economic crisis. 
Similarly, the Committee recognizes the legacy of certain attitudes which hamper the implementation of the rights of the child. 
78. While recognizing the importance of the various reforms mentioned by the delegation, the Committee notes, however, that it is unable at this stage to assess the impact of the new and proposed legislative and other changes on the situation of children. 
80. The Committee is concerned that society is not sufficiently sensitive to the needs and situation of children from particularly vulnerable and disadvantaged groups, such as the disabled, in the light of article 2 of the Convention. 
81. The Committee considers the serious problems of family life in the Russian Federation to be an area of priority concern. 
86. The Committee notes with concern the increasing crime rate among children and the vulnerability of children to sexual abuse, drug abuse and alcoholism. 
The Committee also emphasizes the appropriateness of identifying and using indicators to follow the Government's progress in the implementation of legislative and other measures for the rights of the child. 
88. The Committee proposes that the Government consider the establishment of a National State Committee or any similar structure with the purpose of coordinating the implementation of the Convention and the monitoring thereof. 
89. The Committee considers that greater efforts should be made to provide family life education, to organize discussions on the role of the family in society and to develop awareness of the equal responsibilities of parents. 
90. The Committee recommends that alternatives to institutionalization in boarding schools, such as foster care, should be actively sought. 
The Committee also recommends the further training of personnel in all institutions such as social, legal or educational workers. 
Mechanisms to evaluate the ongoing training of personnel dealing with children are also required. 
91. The Committee recommends that the primary health care system be improved regarding the effectiveness of, inter alia, antenatal care, health education, including sex education, family planning and immunization programmes. 
As regards alternative approaches to institutionalization, particular attention should be paid to rehabilitation measures, psychological recovery and social reintegration in line with article 39 of the Convention. 
In addition to giving the relevant laws and regulations, the report contains information on actual practices and factors and difficulties affecting the implementation of the Convention. 
98. The Committee expresses its appreciation for the additional information provided by the high-level delegation, which endeavoured to answer all questions from the Committee in an open way, admitting the existence of problems. 
It regards as important features the formulation of a general policy and strategy for the development of Egyptian childhood and the inclusion of the childhood and motherhood components in the five-year State plan 1992/93-1997/98. 
Taken together, these notable developments indicate that the Government of Egypt takes very seriously its obligations under the Convention and is moving towards establishing a firm legal basis for the realization of the rights contained therein. 
100. The Committee notes that structural adjustment policies have created difficulties in the full application of the rights guaranteed by the Convention and have had a specific impact on the situation of children, in particular children in low-income categories and in rural areas. 
Although children may to a certain extent contribute to seasonal activities, care should always be taken that primary education is available to them and that they are not working in hazardous conditions. 
A more active approach should be taken to eliminating discrimination against certain groups of children, in particular girl children and children in rural areas. 
108. Steps should be undertaken to afford adequate protection to disabled children including the possibility, in particular through education, of integrating them into society and raising the awareness of their families about their specific needs. 
In that regard it is suggested that general principles underlying the Convention, such as consideration of the best interest and dignity of the child and its role into society, be taken into account. 
Deprivation of liberty should always be envisaged as the very last resort, and particular attention should be paid to rehabilitation measures, psychological recovery and social reintegration. 
Furthermore, deprivation of liberty in social care institutions should be regularly monitored by a judge or an independent body. 
112. Statistical information and other indicators necessary for evaluating progress achieved in the implementation of the Convention should be included in the second periodic report of the State party. 
118. The Committee takes note of the problems which have hampered the implementation of the Convention in the State party. 
119. The Committee notes the non-compatibility of certain areas of national legislation with the provisions and principles of the Convention, including the punishment of flogging. 
120. The Committee notes with concern the problems of putting into effect article 4 of the Convention as it relates to matters of international cooperation to facilitate the implementation of the Convention. 
122. The Committee is concerned at the situation of internally displaced children and refugee and neglected children. 
125. The Committee requests additional information on these and other concerns raised during its dialogue with the delegation and requests clarification as to the definition of the child, the situation of disabled children and children's access to education. 
It also welcomes the State party's commitment to review the reservations it has made to the Convention with a view to considering withdrawing them. 
130. The Committee also notes the steps taken to give higher priority to children's concerns, especially within the context of development strategies. 
The Committee feels that the broad and imprecise nature of these reservations raises serious concern as to their compatibility with the object and purposes of the Convention. 
134. The Committee is also concerned that the rights contained in article 14 of the Convention are not fully protected, in spite of the fact that they are non-derogable. 
136. The Committee expresses its concern at the insufficient efforts undertaken to make the principles and provisions of the Convention widely known to children. 
139. The Committee is concerned at the small proportion of the budget devoted to the social sectors, particularly primary health care and primary education. 
In this connection, the Committee draws the State party's attention to the need to respect the provisions of article 4 of the Convention, which emphasize that economic, social and cultural rights should be implemented to the maximum extent of available resources. 
The Committee emphasizes that such action is required, regardless of the economic model followed by the State party. 
The Committee also requests that this written information be forwarded to the secretariat by 31 December 1993 with a view to the Committee formulating its concluding observations on the initial report of Indonesia by September/October 1994. 
The Committee regrets, however, that the information provided in the report was in many respects vague and incomplete and did not follow the Committee's guidelines. 
147. However, the dialogue with the State party's delegation enabled the Committee to understand better the situation of children in the country. 
The Committee therefore expresses its appreciation to the State party's delegation for the valuable information supplementing the report. 
The establishment of the Defensor del Ni and the possibility for individuals to invoke the provisions of the Convention before Peruvian courts are other welcome developments. 
149. The Committee notes that political violence and terrorism have had a considerable negative impact on the situation of children in Peru. 
It is therefore necessary that the Government of Peru and Peruvian society adopt an urgent, effective and fair response to protect the rights of the child. 
152. The Committee is concerned that, due to the internal violence, several registration centres have been destroyed, adversely affecting the situation of thousands of children who are often left without any identity document, thus running the risk of their being suspected of involvement in terrorist activities. 
153. The Committee deplores that, under Decree-Law No. 25564, children between 15 and 18 years of age who are suspected of being involved in terrorist activities do not benefit from safeguards and guarantees afforded by the system of administration of juvenile justice under normal circumstances. 
In this respect, the Committee notes with concern that 47 per cent of the National Plan of Action for Children remains to be financed. 
For these reasons children often become victims of different forms of exploitation and abuse. 
157. The Committee notes with concern the absence in the National Plan of Action of strategies and targets to secure the civil rights of children. 
158. The Committee acknowledges the fact that, since the Code on Children and Adolescents and the National Plan of Action for Children were adopted only recently, there has not been sufficient time to implement them or to evaluate their effectiveness. 
In those circumstances, the Committee decides to request the Government of Peru to submit information on measures taken in response to concerns expressed and recommendations made in the present "concluding observations". 
It wishes to receive that information before the end of 1994. 
159. The Committee suggests that coordination between the various governmental agencies and non-governmental organizations involved in the implementation of the Convention and the monitoring thereof be strengthened. 
Those accused of such abuses should be tried and, when found guilty, punished. 
161. Specific measures should be undertaken to provide undocumented children fleeing zones affected by internal violence with adequate identity documents. 
The Committee recognizes, in that regard, that international assistance will also be needed to address more effectively the challenge of improving the situation of these children. 
164. The Committee recommends that the Code on Children and Adolescents be amended along the lines suggested by the Minister of Labour of Peru in May 1993, following comments made to that effect by the International Labour Office. 
165. The Committee underlines that the provisions of the Convention should be widely publicized among the general public and, in particular, among judges, lawyers, teachers and members of other professions who are concerned with the implementation of the Convention. 
note of the commitment made by the representative of El Salvador, on behalf of his Government, to provide in writing the substantive information requested by the Committee, even during the present session. 
169. The Committee notes with satisfaction that public institutions have been established recently for the protection and improvement of living conditions of children. 
Legal measures adopted or envisaged to better protect the rights of the child, such as the new Family Code pending adoption by Parliament, also appear to be encouraging initiatives. 
In addition, the Committee appreciates the Government's intention to ratify International Labour Convention No. 138 and other instruments relating to the minimum age for employment. 
It hopes that the measures envisaged by the Government will be effectively translated into reality. 
171. The Committee takes note of the difficult economic and social situation of El Salvador, compounded by persistent poverty and 12 years of internal conflict and violence. 
173. The Committee also notes the lack of coordination between public and private bodies and organizations dealing with the rights of the child. 
174. The Committee expresses concern at the concept of children in "irregular situations" in Salvadorian law. 
178. The Committee notes with concern the lack of training of professional groups working with and for children. 
Such measures should encompass social assistance and rehabilitation programmes oriented towards those groups of children and be undertaken, with the cooperation and support of the relevant United Nations agencies and international organizations, in the spirit of article 45 (b) of the Convention. 
The Committee, having continued its consideration of the initial report of the Sudan and having examined the additional information at its 89th and 90th meetings (CRC/C/SR.89-90), held on 29 September 1993, adopted at the 103rd meeting, held on 8 October 1993, the following concluding observations. 
188. Additionally, the Committee notes with satisfaction the initial steps taken by the State party to develop monitoring and follow-up mechanisms for the implementation of the Convention. 
189. The Committee welcomes the positive steps taken recently by the Government to improve its cooperation with international intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
The Committee notes with satisfaction the recent agreements concluded between the parties concerned with a view to improving the provision of humanitarian assistance. 
190. The Committee acknowledges the contribution made by the Sudanese people in accepting and offering refuge to persons, including children, coming from neighbouring countries. 
In addition, the Committee draws attention to the plight of disabled children, in view of their particular vulnerability, and the need for effective measures to improve their situation. 
199. The Committee encourages the development of mechanisms to monitor and follow up the implementation of the Convention. 
In addition, the Committee suggests that the State party consider introducing enforcement measures to ensure that officials responsible for the implementation of the Convention fulfil their duties effectively. 
202. The Committee also recommends that training about child rights should be provided to relevant professional groups such as judges, teachers and social workers. 
204. The Committee recommends that the general principles of the Convention as expressed in its articles 2, 3, 6 and 12 guide the review of national legislation and the development of policies and strategies for ensuring the effective enjoyment by children of all their rights. 
The Committee suggests that the Government and religious and community leaders take an active role in supporting efforts to eliminate the practice of female genital mutilation. 
In addition, the Committee recommends that future development plans should accord priority to the situation of disabled children. 
The Committee believes that international cooperation, particularly technical assistance and advice, could be used to that end. 
209. The Committee recommends that the system of administration of juvenile justice be reviewed in order to ensure its compatibility with articles 37, 39 and 40 of the Convention and other relevant United Nations standards. 
212. The Committee notes with satisfaction the early ratification of the Convention and the timely submission of the initial report of Costa Rica. 
In particular, the Committee appreciates the comprehensiveness of the report, which contains self-criticism and defines areas for priority action. 
The Committee, however, notes with regret the lack of information relating to special protection measures, with particular reference to the system of administration of juvenile justice. 
213. The Committee expresses its appreciation to the delegation which presented the report for providing helpful additional information and for facilitating an open and constructive dialogue. 
That commitment is reflected in the efforts of the Government to establish implementation mechanisms, to evaluate the existing situation and to identify factors and difficulties impeding the implementation of the Convention. 
This should hopefully facilitate the collection of relevant data and potentially foster a more integrated and dynamic approach to the implementation of the Convention. 
215. The Committee also notes with satisfaction efforts to create greater public awareness of the Convention; the importance attached to children's rights advocacy and training for professional groups working with children; and efforts to educate children with respect to the Convention and encourage their participation in the implementation process. 
216. The Committee notes that owing to economic factors, including pressures resulting from external debt, there has been a restructuring of the Government's budget with the result that fewer resources have been available for social welfare programmes. 
217. The Committee expresses its concern at the fact that legislation relevant to the application of the Convention is not only dispersed, but sometimes contradictory. 
Similarly, there are many programmes focused on specific areas of the Convention that are not yet coordinated. 
This inadequate legal harmonization and policy coordination has resulted in a limited capacity to enforce existing measures. 
218. The Committee expresses its concern at the impact of economic adjustment policies. 
As a consequence, many of Costa Rica's past achievements in the areas of health, education, welfare and social stability would appear to be seriously threatened. 
219. The Committee notes that there have been alarming tendencies in recent years of increasing problems concerning vulnerable children, such as discrimination against the girl child and sexual abuse, including incest, and other forms of violence perpetrated against children. 
In this connection, the Committee notes that there has not always been adequate enforcement of existing legislation nor have public education activities been sufficiently focused on those problems. 
220. The Committee notes the high number of domestic and international adoptions of Costa Rican children. 
It also notes the high number of teenage pregnancies as a result of early sexual activity, which is symptomatic of underlying social problems. 
221. In order to apply more effectively all of the provisions of the Convention, the Committee recommends that laws and regulations concerning the rights of the child be harmonized. 
222. Information and statistical data to be used for evaluating progress in implementing the Convention should be standardized and compiled systematically. 
Necessary support should be given to strengthen the family environment for such children. 
224. The Committee emphasizes that the best interests of the child must be the guiding principle in the application of the Convention, especially with regard to labour legislation and adoption. 
In this connection, the Committee also emphasizes the necessity of ensuring adequate training for law enforcement officials, social workers and other professionals who work with vulnerable children and youth at risk. 
226. The Committee encourages the Government to intensify its information and advocacy campaigns at the community and family levels. 
The Committee also suggests that the new report should take into account the points raised during its dialogue with the delegation. 
231. In view of recent developments in Rwanda, the Committee would welcome the preparation of the new report in the light of the changing realities. 
233. The Committee notes with satisfaction the early ratification of the Convention and the timely submission of the initial report of Mexico. 
In particular, the Committee appreciates the comprehensiveness of the report, which contains detailed information on the legal framework within which the Convention is implemented. 
The Committee, however, notes with regret the lack of information on the factors and difficulties impeding the implementation of the various rights recognized in the Convention, as well as the insufficiency of information on the concrete effects of measures adopted. 
234. The Committee welcomes the written information provided by the Government in reply to the questions set out in the list of issues (CRC/C/4/WP.3), which were communicated to it before the session. 
Furthermore, the supplementary information provided by the delegation and its knowledge of matters connected with the Convention made it possible to engage in an open and constructive dialogue. 
Other welcome developments are the adoption of the Law on the Treatment of Juvenile Offenders and the incorporation in the Constitution of the right of everyone to education through the amendment of its articles 3 and 31. 
The Committee also notes with interest the various activities undertaken by the National Human Rights Commission in the field of children's rights as well as the adoption of the National Development Plan and the Solidarity Programme aimed at solving the serious economic and social problems encountered by the country. 
236. The Committee also notes with satisfaction the serious efforts undertaken to inform children with respect to the Convention and to encourage their participation in the implementation process through various innovative means. 
These difficulties severely affect children, particularly those living in poverty and children belonging to minority groups or indigenous communities. 
Similarly, the National Programme of Action adopted in 1990 and its enforcement machinery, based on the targets identified by the World Summit for Children, do not fully take into account the particularities of the Convention. 
Furthermore, similarly to the National Programme of Action adopted in 1990 and its enforcement machinery based on the targets identified by the World Summit for Children, a monitoring mechanism should be established to follow the implementation of the Convention. 
The exploitation of children as migrant workers is also of deep concern. 
Furthermore, the Committee recommends that the State party take necessary steps to fully harmonize federal and State legislation with the provisions of the Convention. 
Relevant mechanisms should also be set up, parallel to those deriving from the National Programme of Action, to monitor the implementation of the Convention at the federal, state and local levels. 
Coordination between the various levels of the administration, as well as cooperation with non-governmental organizations involved in the implementation of the Convention and the monitoring thereof, should be strengthened. 
Furthermore, intercountry adoption should be considered in the light of article 21, namely, as a measure of last resort. 
250. Finally, the Committee recommends that the provisions of the Convention should be widely publicized among the general public and, in particular, among teachers, social workers, law enforcement officials, the staff in correctional facilities, judges and members of other professions who are concerned with the implementation of the Convention. 
The Committee also wishes to express its appreciation to the State party for the particularly detailed and comprehensive report prepared and for the frank and constructive dialogue with the delegation. 
253. The Committee welcomes the political commitment within the country to improve the situation of children. 
255. The Committee takes note that Namibia became an independent State in 1990 having suffered the consequences of colonial administration, apartheid and war. 
It also expresses concern at the discrimination practised against children with disabilities. 
259. The Committee also takes note of the problems involved with improving the quality of education. 
Moreover, it is suggested that measures be taken to train law enforcement officials, judges, personnel working in detention centres and counsellors of young offenders about international standards for the administration of juvenile justice. 
The Committee underlines the need for technical assistance programmes in the light of these recommendations and encourages the State party to continue its cooperation with the Centre for Human Rights, the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch of the United Nations Secretariat and UNICEF in this regard. 
272. Furthermore, the Committee suggests that the State party undertake measures and programmes to educate the general public on parental responsibilities and to consider the possibility of providing counselling in this regard. 
In addition, the Committee recommends that the State party, in its efforts to further disseminate awareness of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, make widely available, by appropriate means, the State party report, the summary records and the concluding observations of the Committee. 
In this connection, the Committee requests the State party to provide it with written answers to the questions set out in the list of issues (CRC/C.5/WP.2) which had been formally transmitted to the State party. 
Equally, the Committee requests the State party to provide it with additional information on particular areas of concern identified by the Committee, as set out in section (d) below. 
The Committee recommends that the information requested be submitted by 28 February 1994. 
The Committee, however, regrets that it was not given sufficient information regarding the actual situation of children in Colombia or on specific measures being taken at present to protect vulnerable groups at grave risk. 
275. The Committee welcomes the major legislative initiatives adopted with a view to providing a legal framework for the implementation of the Convention, namely the adoption of the Minors' Code and the references to the rights of the child contained in the revised Constitution. 
276. The Committee notes the progress which has been made over the last 10 years in lowering the infant mortality rate. 
277. The Committee takes note that Colombia is going through a difficult economic transition period and is facing serious political problems stemming from drug-related terrorism, violence and poverty. 
The Committee is concerned at the lack of sufficient coordination of the various efforts to implement the Convention. 
279. The Committee expresses its grave concern over the life-threatening situation faced by an alarming number of children in Colombia, particularly those who, in order to survive, are working and/or living in the streets. 
Many of those children are subject to arbitrary arrest and torture and other inhuman or degrading treatment by authorities. 
They are also subject to coercion, disappearance, trafficking and murder by criminal groups. 
Many children in Colombia, including a large proportion of rural and indigenous children, have been economically and socially marginalized and have limited or no access to adequate education or health care services. 
281. The rules on the minimum age of employment are below international standards and even then are not enforced. 
Hazardous child labour, including in mines, is a matter of the deepest concern. 
282. The Committee suggests that firm measures be taken urgently to ensure the right to survival for all children in Colombia, including those from vulnerable groups. 
Such measures should include a quick response to reports of and complaints from children who are victims of violence, disappearance, assassination or alleged organ trafficking. 
Thorough and systematic investigation should be carried out and severe penalties applied in cases involving violence against children. 
The outcome of investigations and cases of convictions should be widely publicized in order to deter future offences. 
284. The Committee suggests that reliable quantitative and qualitative information be systematically collected and analysed to monitor closely the situation of marginalized children, particularly those from indigenous groups, in order to guide further efforts to improve their situation. 
285. In regard to the problems of working children, the Committee suggests that Colombia ratify ILO Convention No. 138 concerning the minimum age for admission to employment and review all relevant legislation with a view to bringing it up to minimum international standards. 
Child labour laws should be enforced, complaints should be investigated and severe penalties imposed for violations. 
The Committee suggests that the Government more actively enlist the support of NGOs and other private sector organizations in raising public awareness of the problem and in monitoring enforcement of the laws. 
Furthermore, the Committee suggests that all children deprived of their liberty should be registered and closely monitored in order to ensure that they are afforded the protection provided by the Convention. 
287. The Committee suggests that steps be taken to strengthen the educational system, particularly in the rural areas. 
288. To assess the implementation of the Convention and to narrow the gap between the law and its practice, the Committee suggests that the State party establish a mechanism to monitor the actual situation of children, particularly those from vulnerable groups. 
Given the seriousness of the problem, the Committee suggests that the State party seek closer cooperation with international agencies which may be able to provide assistance and expertise and to embark upon major reform in the problem areas identified by the Committee. 
The Committee suggests that a new attitude and approach be developed, particularly as regards the police and the military, in order to enhance respect for all children, regardless of their social, economic or other background, and to reaffirm their value. 
Further measures should be envisaged to strengthen cooperation with NGOs aiming at greater social mobilization on behalf of the rights of the child. 
290. The Committee expresses its appreciation to the State party for submitting, prior to the session, written replies to its list of issues (CRC/C.4/WP.5) and for engaging in a fruitful dialogue with the Committee. 
291. The Committee welcomes measures undertaken by the Government of Romania, since the entry into force of the Convention in 1990, in order to promote and protect children's rights. 
292. The Committee notes that the Government of Romania has committed itself to a policy of bringing institutionalized children into a family environment. 
293. The Government has demonstrated willingness and readiness to cooperate with various intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations active in the field of the rights of the child. 
Difficulties have also been caused by prejudices, intolerance and other popular attitudes in contradiction with the general principles of the Convention. 
The Committee further notes the problems related to the transition economy and that the situation of children has worsened as a consequence of growing poverty and increasing unemployment. 
The rights and basic needs of all children in the country should also be taken into account during the process of decentralization and privatization. 
The Committee is equally concerned about existing lacunae in national legislation that may hamper efforts to implement the Convention. 
The various legislative and administrative measures undertaken to ensure implementation seem not to have been sufficiently coordinated and streamlined. 
297. The Committee is concerned at the occurrence of child abuse and neglect within the family and the disruption of family values, which in some cases lead to children being abandoned or running away. 
Children in such families are vulnerable to sexual abuse, drug abuse and alcoholism. 
The growing number of children living and/or working in the streets is a matter of deep concern. 
298. The Committee is concerned about the situation of children of minorities, especially within the context of articles 2, 28, 29 and 30 of the Convention. 
299. The Committee is also concerned at the lack of adequate training of social workers, law enforcement officials and judicial personnel on the principles and provisions of the Convention. 
300. The Government should regularly monitor the impact of the structural adjustment programmes on children and take adequate measures for their protection. 
301. The Committee also recommends that a more coherent approach be taken by the Government in implementing the Convention, particularly in assuring better coordination between the various mechanisms and institutions already in place to deal with promotion and protection of the rights of children. 
305. The Committee recommends that personnel dealing with children be provided with adequate training in the basic principles and norms contained in the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
309. The Government should adopt an active non-discrimination policy with respect to children of minorities. 
This would also, particularly in relation to the Roma population, require proactive measures to encourage participation and break a vicious circle of widespread prejudices resulting in hostility or neglect. 
These documents might also serve the discussion about further steps towards systematic mechanisms to monitor and promote the implementation of the Convention. 
314. The Committee observes that Belarus is a State party to all the major international human rights instruments. 
315. The Committee also notes the State party's willingness to seek advice and technical assistance in developing appropriate mechanisms to implement the rights of the child. 
316. The Committee recognizes that the State party is facing serious obstacles in implementing the provisions of the Convention. 
It notes that significant political changes have had an impact on the legislative system and on society in general. 
The Committee also recognizes that the State party is experiencing major difficulties in countering the negative consequences of the Chernobyl nuclear plant disaster on the environment and on the health of the population, including children. 
317. The Committee expresses its concern as to the full compatibility of national legislation, measures and programmes with the provisions and principles of the Convention, especially as regards such matters as children as the subjects of rights, family education and equal parental responsibilities. 
The situation of rural children is also a matter of general concern. 
319. The Committee is concerned about the continuation of the practice of the institutionalization of children in spite of the policy adopted to the contrary and about the number of intercountry adoptions, which, though still comparatively low, is on the increase. 
The Committee would like to see the provisions and principles of the Convention fully integrated into this plan, particularly its articles 2, 3, 4, 6 and 12. 
Equally, the Committee encourages the training of community health care workers to develop awareness of these subjects among the general public, including children. 
In addition, the Committee recommends that programmes of rehabilitation and reintegration for emotionally disturbed or traumatized children be developed. 
328. The Committee recommends that the State party, in its efforts to develop general public awareness of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, make available the State party's report, the summary records and the concluding observations of the Committee. 
It is suggested that technical assistance be sought from UNICEF, WHO, the Centre for Human Rights and other interested organizations. 
It was pointed out that, although elected by States parties' representatives, members do not represent their country, Government or any other organization to which they may belong. 
332. To facilitate the consideration of such measures, the Committee entrusted one of its members with the preparation of a working paper reflecting different possible options for the organization of work of the Committee, in the light of the tasks entrusted to it. 
The working paper was reproduced as annex VIII to the report of the third session (CRC/C/16) for its further consideration by the Committee. 
340. Members of the Committee were extensively briefed about the economic and political situation in Latin America and the Caribbean as it affects the living conditions and rights of children. 
Children representing children's organizations also participated in the debate and outlined some of the problems they were facing. 
Field trips to different parts of the country gave members of the Committee the opportunity to visit various community projects in the fields of health, nutrition, education, water and sanitation, as well as projects relating to street children. 
The meeting had also been the occasion for a valuable exchange of views between Committee members and intergovernmental and non-governmental bodies on how best to secure cooperation and dialogue among all the various bodies concerned with the promotion and protection of the rights of the child. 
342. Taking into account the positive results of this first informal regional consultation, the Committee expressed the hope that similar informal meetings would be organized in the future in other regions and that they would become a regular feature of its activities (see chap. I.C, second session, recommendation 1). 
347. The purposes of that meeting, again organized by UNICEF with support and assistance from the Centre for Human Rights, other United Nations agencies and bodies and other competent bodies active in the field of the rights of the child, were as follows: 
(a) To promote, at the regional and subregional level, greater awareness and understanding of the principles of the Convention, increased mobilization for the implementation of its provisions and better knowledge of the role and functions of the Committee in monitoring the implementation of the rights of the child; 
(b) To enhance cooperation and integrated efforts between the various organs and bodies which have a role to play in the implementation of the rights provided for in the Convention at the international, regional, national and community levels; 
(c) To provide an opportunity for the members of the Committee to observe directly and thus better assess, through on-site visits and contacts, the reality facing children in a specific region. 
348. During their stay at Bangkok, members of the Committee were briefed extensively about the political, economic, social and cultural situation in Asia and the Pacific as it affects the implementation of the rights of the child. 
Finally, the regional meeting enabled the Committee to better identify and explain its role as a catalyst for better implementation, at the regional and national levels, of the principles and provisions of the Convention. 
354. In close cooperation with UNICEF, the Committee considered the organization in 1994 of an informal regional meeting in Africa. 
For this purpose, the Committee highlighted the need for establishing a technical advisory group in which United Nations bodies, specialized agencies and other competent bodies would be represented in order to assist the Committee in its tasks, in the spirit of article 45 of the Convention. 
It was envisaged that the working group would normally meet approximately two months in advance of each session as from 1993. 
360. The Committee decided that it would issue, at the end of the consideration of each report, concluding observations reflecting the main points of discussion and indicating issues that would require a specific follow-up. 
362. At its fourth session, the Committee welcomed the unprecedented number of ratifications and accessions to the Convention on the Rights of the Child, which constituted a meaningful record in the history of the human rights instruments adopted by the United Nations. 
Failure to report as required constituted a violation of an international obligation in accordance with article 44 of the Convention. 
It also decided to remind States parties of the activities developed within the programme of advisory services and technical assistance of the Centre for Human Rights and the assistance it could provide in the preparation of reports under human rights treaties. 
367. Having this in mind, the Committee had established the practice of adopting, following the consideration of each State party report, concluding observations reflecting the main points of the discussion and indicating in the chapter on suggestions and recommendations issues that would require a specific follow-up. 
These concluding observations are made public with the adoption of the Committee's report and addressed to the State party concerned. 
368. In accordance with article 45 (b) of the Convention, the Committee may also address the question of technical advice or assistance in the section on suggestions and recommendations of its concluding observations. 
And in order to encourage international cooperation, it will transmit, as it considers appropriate, the report of the State party and the Committee's observations to competent United Nations bodies including international financial institutions, specialized agencies, UNICEF and others. 
369. In this regard, the Committee recognized the importance of periodically reviewing the implementation by States parties of its suggestions and recommendations, as well as the follow-up given to any programme of technical advice or assistance it might have proposed. 
371. The Committee further recognized that the undertaking of a visit by a treaty body, or by some of its members, to a State party could also perform a very valuable follow-up function. 
372. At its second session, the Committee emphasized the importance of urgent procedures within the framework of its activities as a treaty body, and the need for establishing some criteria to be taken into consideration when an urgent action is envisaged. 
It recognized in this framework that urgent actions would only be considered by the Committee in cases relating to the rights of the child set forth in the Convention. 
Moreover, they would only be taken up when occurring under the jurisdiction of a State party to the Convention. 
373. In order to ascertain in which cases such a procedure would apply, the Committee emphasized that the situation should be serious, i.e., there would be a risk that further violations might occur, and a deterioration of the situation should be prevented. 
It was underlined that any decision to deal with the situation without delay should be taken up in the spirit of dialogue which is to prevail in the relations between the Committee and the States parties to the Convention, and not in an accusatory approach. 
Thus, it should be based on the merits of the specific situation and not pursued for political motivations. 
It would rely on accurate and credible information. 
The Committee would therefore consider such reliable information and assess whether the criteria for an urgent procedure are met. 
If this is the case, the Committee would transmit it to the State party concerned. 
374. The Committee emphasized that it considered the urgent procedure as a part of the reporting process established by the Convention. 
Both initiatives are intended to enable the State party to provide the Committee with a comprehensive understanding of the implementation of the Convention, particularly of those provisions where a specific concern was expressed. 
375. The Committee emphasized the importance for such urgent actions to be given publicity, namely by their inclusion in the reports of the Committee. 
It also recalled the relevance of this procedure in the framework of the action of other treaty bodies. 
Finally, reiterating the importance of maintaining an effective dialogue and cooperation with other human rights bodies, the Committee decided to inform these bodies of the urgent and serious cases it had considered. 
379. At its fourth session, the Committee continued its consideration of the urgent procedure it had adopted at its second session. 
380. The Committee decided to establish a working group composed of some of its members to study ways and means to ensure that these urgent procedures, whenever adopted, are pursued effectively. 
381. The Committee was provided with a working paper on the urgent procedure, which would constitute the basis for future consideration of this important matter. 
At the same time, the Committee recognized the importance of this system in facilitating the organization of a bibliographical network concerning the rights of the child. 
It therefore suggested that the secretariat also be entrusted with this task. 
384. Following its discussion on this item, the Committee considered at its third session the note prepared by the secretariat containing a preliminary list of topics identified by the Committee as possible subjects for study on the rights of the child. 
386. The Committee stressed the need to identify priority areas for studies and the important catalytic role the Committee could play in developing research activities at the international level. 
387. The Committee decided that this explanatory note would be sent to the various relevant United Nations bodies, specialized agencies and other competent bodies, including research institutes. 
390. The Committee has often reaffirmed, at its different sessions, that access to all relevant sources of information pertaining to its functions is essential to ensure an effective performing of its activities. 
For this purpose, the Committee took decisions in the following areas: 
391. At its second session, the Committee decided to request the secretariat to report at the beginning of each session on the action taken pursuant to decisions adopted by the Committee (see chap. I.D, second session, recommendation 2). 
In this framework, a working session was organized at the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), where an interesting exchange of views took place on the computerized system used by UNHCR and on the possibilities afforded by this system. 
In this connection, members of the Committee reiterated their conviction that further cooperation and coordination with the relevant bodies active in this field should be ensured. 
403. Moreover, the Committee emphasized the importance of ensuring a systematic interaction and a meaningful dialogue with all these bodies active in the field of the rights of the child, paving the way for a thematic and integrated approach. 
407. Representatives of various United Nations bodies and other competent bodies were present at the meeting, reaffirming once again their interest in building up an integrated system of information and documentation and cooperating to achieve that purpose. 
Indicators constituted an important component offering the Committee the possibility to assess the progress achieved by States parties. 
However, indicators were not entirely sufficient to ensure such a possibility, mainly when there was a need to emphasize how the rights set forth in the Convention were individually enjoyed. 
421. The Committee reaffirmed the importance of developing indicators following a right-by-right approach. 
422. At its fourth session, the Committee reiterated its decision to continue to study the question of the use of appropriate indicators, namely through the working group established at its second session (see chap. I.D, second session, recommendation 2). 
423. A representative of the Committee had participated in the expert seminar on appropriate indicators. 
The Committee took note of the report of the seminar [17]/ and decided to request its working group to consider the conclusions and recommendations proposed therein, to report back to the Committee and to propose possible follow-up measures. 
428. At its third session, the Committee reaffirmed the importance of enhancing awareness of the Convention and its system of implementation. 
430. This compilation would be made freely available on a routine basis at the United Nations information centre in the country concerned or, if there is no such centre, at the United Nations Development Programme country office. 
433. The Committee recognized the role of public information activities in achieving the goal, set by the World Conference on Human Rights, of universal ratification of the Convention by the year 1995. 
Such a publication would enable a better understanding and consideration by States of the comprehensive national approach taken by the Committee in the fulfilment of its tasks as a treaty monitoring body. 
It recalled in this regard the emphasis placed by the World Conference on the need to include human rights as a subject in the curricula of all learning institutions, in formal and non-formal settings. 
It was the belief of the Committee that this approach offered an encouraging opportunity for considering the inclusion of the Convention on the Rights of the Child in school curricula and as an inspiring instrument in the area of non-formal education. 
The education, information and training of children in the field of human rights was therefore seen as a priority. 
440. Recalling the holistic approach of the Convention to children's rights, the Committee further underlined the fact that programmes aimed at enhancing the right to education should take into account all the other rights recognized by the Convention and form part of an overall integrated approach. 
442. This informal meeting was an important occasion to consider areas of common concern, such as information-sharing, programmes of technical assistance and the organization of conferences and studies in the field of education for children. 
The exchange of views made it possible to address specific fields for future cooperation. 
It might at the same time enable a common approach to programmes of technical advice or assistance to be launched at the national or regional levels. 
444. Furthermore, UNESCO expressed its willingness to contribute to making the Convention better known, through the organization and dissemination of school versions of its text prepared by children, as well as through training programmes for teachers and other professional groups. 
In this connection, reference was made to the 1993 World Plan on Education for Human Rights and Democracy, which would include important sections on children's rights. 
445. Moreover, UNESCO recognized that pilot information and participation campaigns could also be undertaken through the Associated Schools network or UNESCO clubs as a step towards the consideration of the Convention within school curricula. 
The Committee therefore encouraged the Secretariat to include in the document to be prepared on the developments relevant to its work a reference to the essential activities undertaken at the regional level, particularly by the intergovernmental organizations. 
The members of the Committee would also provide the Secretariat with relevant information of which they might be aware. 
Specific mention was made of the World Conference on Human Rights and the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, in particular in the light of recommendations concerning the rights of the child and the work of the Committee as a treaty-monitoring body. 
457. At its fourth session, the Committee reaffirmed the importance of ensuring effective interaction and cooperation with United Nations bodies active in the field of the rights of the child. 
459. In this regard the Committee decided to hold a meeting with specialized agencies at its next session. 
460. The Committee also reaffirmed its decision to follow closely the developments related to the International Year of the Family, the International Conference on Population and Development and the World Summit for Social Development. 
462. The Committee recognized the importance of any steps taken to protect any person against the use of torture or other cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment, as well as to prevent its occurrence. 
The Committee therefore decided to transmit its suggestions to the working group and to continue to follow its developments. 
The Committee decided to associate itself with the commemoration of this international day and to issue a message to this effect (see CRC/C/20, annex IV). 
465. At its fifth session, the Committee took note of the adoption by the General Assembly of resolution 48/156 of 20 December 1993 on the need to adopt efficient international measures for the prevention of the sale of children, child prostitution and child pornography. 
474. The Committee noted with appreciation that the Special Rapporteur on human rights and the environment had included in her second progress report [22]/ relevant information from State party reports indicating their concern for children and the state of the environment. 
476. At its third session, the Committee recognized the importance of enhancing its cooperation with other competent bodies, with a view to ensuring a better implementation of the Convention. 
It also recognized the relevant role played by non-governmental organizations in creating awareness of the Convention and participating in the process of monitoring its implementation. 
In this framework, the Committee took note with interest of the Latin American meeting of non-governmental organizations, held at Lima in December 1992. 
Attention was also called to the Declaration then adopted, reflecting an important commitment towards the realization of the rights of the child. 
478. It recalled in this framework that the treaty bodies, in their common recommendation to the World Conference, had suggested that a Non-Governmental Organization Liaison Unit be established within the Centre for Human Rights in order to facilitate effective access by the treaty bodies to non-governmental organizations. 
480. At the same session, the representative of The Hague Conference on Private International Law reported to the Committee on the recently adopted Convention on Protection of Children and Cooperation in Respect of Intercountry Adoption. 
481. The Committee welcomed this significant development and the role the Convention on the Rights of the Child had played in the drafting of the new instrument, in particular the paramount importance of the principle of the best interests of the child and the subsidiary nature of intercountry adoption. 
485. For that purpose, Interpol had submitted a document containing the conclusions of the First International Symposium on Offences against Children and Young Persons, as well as a proposal for a plan of action for cooperation with the United Nations in the area of training of law enforcement officials. 
487. The Committee recalled that, during its recent general discussion on the economic exploitation of children, reference had been made to the work of Interpol in those areas. 
For that reason the Committee had included a specific recommendation in the public statement it had made on the outcome of the general discussion (CRC/C/20, annex VI), encouraging the adoption of initiatives to combat corruption within police forces. 
Some steps had already been taken by that programme in this particular area. 
492. At the Committee's second session, the Chairperson summarized developments concerning preparatory activities relating to the World Conference. 
It therefore decided to follow closely and contribute actively to the preparatory process and the World Conference itself. 
497. In this respect, the Committee reaffirmed its readiness to ensure its full participation in the Conference. 
499. Moreover, the Committee decided to participate in the satellite meeting of the Conference, organized at Strasbourg by the Council of Europe, from 28 to 30 January 1993. 
(a) The innovative experience of holding informal meetings at the regional level; 
(c) The dissemination of information on the Convention on the Rights of the Child and its monitoring mechanism in order to enhance implementation of the Convention; 
(d) The issue of reservations and declarations that the Committee had tackled at that same session (see sect. D below; see also chap. I.G, second session, recommendation 4, and chap. I.H, second session, recommendation 5). 
507. Particular emphasis was put on the consideration given by that meeting to the issues the Committee had decided to bring to its attention (see CRC/C/10, recommendation 5). 
512. At its second session the Committee recognized that the exchange of views established with the different United Nations bodies and other competent bodies provided it with information on important programmes set up at the country and regional levels in relation to the rights of the child. 
It was clear that the Convention had become a basic framework and focal point when planning and implementing such programmes. 
Moreover, the indivisibility of the rights of the child had given way to an interaction between different agencies and competent bodies when considering programmes of technical assistance, either at the level of implementation or in the field of advocacy and training. 
Such activities would not only assist in the dissemination of information on the Convention but also raise awareness in this regard at the national and local community levels. 
513. In the course of the discussion, it became clear that a common concern existed on the need to orient all these actions in order to build and develop a capacity at the national level to deal with the rights of the child. 
Particular interest was paid to the system of evaluation and follow-up of the launched programmes of technical assistance and advice, the Committee having been informed on the practice followed by United Nations bodies. 
515. It reaffirmed the value of cooperation with the different United Nations bodies and other competent bodies active in the relevant areas of implementation of the Convention. 
518. For this purpose, the Committee decided to indicate, whenever appropriate, such considerations in its concluding observations on each country. 
The Committee recalled the opportunity it would be given, following the examination of States parties reports, to make concrete suggestions and proposals for specific activities to be considered and implemented by the technical assistance and advisory services programme. 
In this regard, reference was made to the need to ensure an evaluation of such implementation and activities. 
It also encouraged the Secretary-General to consider the implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child as a priority matter within the fellowship programme (see CRC/C/10, recommendation 3, para. 6). 
526. The Committee emphasized that the unprecedented number of States that had so rapidly ratified or adhered to the Convention on the Rights of the Child clearly illustrated the universal support for the principles enshrined therein and the political will and commitment of States parties to implement its provisions. 
527. It was noted that some of the reservations and declarations made to the Convention contributed to reinforcing the standards it set forth. 
Some reservations and declarations, on the other hand, could express a restrictive interpretation of the provisions of the Convention. 
The Committee recognized the need to keep as its primary consideration the spirit of understanding and consensus deriving from the Convention, and not to refer to the question of reservations and declarations as a dividing factor which would undermine this spirit. 
528. It was also stressed that the Convention had introduced a holistic approach to the rights of the child, which were all interrelated. 
The fact that each right was fundamental to the dignity of the child and had an impact on the enjoyment of other rights was to be taken into consideration dealing with the issue of reservations and declarations. 
In its dialogue with the reporting States, it should encourage those who had entered reservations and declarations to consider whether such reservations and declarations were still needed or could eventually be withdrawn. 
534. The Committee decided to pursue its dialogue with States parties on this issue in order to encourage them to consider withdrawing such reservations. 
536. At its first session, the Committee had decided to devote a day of its second session to the consideration of the topic "Children in armed conflicts". 
(a) The outstanding importance of this issue in the context of the promotion and protection of children's rights and the role the Convention can play in that respect; 
(b) The fact that, in recent years, a growing number of conflicts have occurred (more than 150 since the Second World War), using more sophisticated and brutal weapons and fighting methods and affecting a growing number of civilians, particularly children; 
(d) The need to underline the complexity of the question of children in armed conflicts, which should not be simply reduced to the consideration of a single provision of the Convention, namely article 38. 
537. In the consideration of the topic in light of the relevant provisions of the Convention, concerns of a different nature might be raised. 
(a) The relevance and adequacy of existing international instruments, including international humanitarian law, and the advisability of envisaging new standard-setting activities; 
(b) The need to reinforce the adoption of preventive measures, designed either to prevent conflicts or to prevent children from taking direct or indirect part in the hostilities or suffering its effects; 
(c) The need to ensure effective protection of children in a period of armed conflict, in the overall framework of the realization of all the rights of the child, inherent to his or her dignity and essential to the full and harmonious development of his or her personality; 
(d) The need to ensure the promotion of the physical and psychological recovery and social reintegration of any child who is a victim of, or has been affected by, an armed conflict, in an environment which fosters the health, self-respect and dignity of the child. 
538. During its second session, the Committee devoted its 38th and 39th meetings, on 5 October 1992, to a general discussion on "Children in armed conflicts". 
Mention was also made of other United Nations standards, such as the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and General Comment 17 adopted by the Human Rights Committee on article 24 of that Covenant. 
540. It was pointed out that there were some situations in which children did not benefit from the protection of existing standards, as was very often the case in internal strife. 
There was therefore a need to consider a set of minimum humanitarian standards to be applicable in all situations to all children, without discrimination, in a period of armed conflict, thus filling any possible existing gaps. 
541. When basing the consideration of the question of children in armed conflicts on the Convention itself, it was recalled that States parties have undertaken to respect and ensure all the rights set forth therein to all children within their jurisdiction (art. 2). 
States parties have also made a commitment to adopt all appropriate measures in order to achieve such a purpose (art. 4) and to ensure that, in all actions taken, the best interests of the child shall be a primary consideration (art. 3). 
None of these general provisions admit a derogation in time of war or emergency. 
544. General measures designed to prevent the occurrence of conflicts were discussed. 
Emphasis was put on the role that education can play: 
(a) Education in a spirit of understanding, solidarity and peace, as a general and continuous process, as reflected in article 29 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child; 
(b) Education and training for the military and for groups working with and for children; 
(c) Education and dissemination of information specifically for children. 
Attention was also drawn to the need for creating awareness of the political grounds for the existence of conflicts; such an attitude may contribute to the consideration of solutions of mediation or conciliation designed to prevent the conflict or attenuate its effects. 
545. Importance was also given to the question of arms expenditures, the sale of arms and the advisability of considering an adequate monitoring mechanism of this reality. 
As a general preventive measure, reference was also made to the prevention of child abuse and neglect, which could contribute to the prevention of future use of violence. 
547. It was recalled that, apart from article 38, the overall framework of the realization of the rights of the child set forth by the Convention should be ensured. 
In this respect, special attention was paid to important measures, such as days of tranquillity and corridors of peace. 
548. Consideration was particularly given to article 39 of the Convention. Different experiences and programmes were brought to the attention of the Committee concerning the need for resources and goods (namely, food and medicine). 
Moreover, emphasis was put on the need to consider a coherent plan for recovery and reintegration, to be planned and implemented in a combined effort by United Nations bodies and non-governmental organizations. 
Attention should be paid to (a) the implementation and monitoring of adequate strategies and (b) the need to reinforce the involvement of the family and the local community in this process. 
549. In view of the different contributions made and the problems considered, the Committee recognized that there was a need for a continuous response to the outstanding and complex question of children in armed conflicts, in the framework of its mandate. 
It therefore envisaged different measures which it could take to face this problem: 
(a) Development of more specific guidelines for the implementation of the more relevant provisions, namely articles 38 and 39; 
(b) Drafting of a set of recommendations; 
(d) Realization of general studies on certain aspects of the problem; 
550. To consider these different measures, in the light of the general discussion, the Committee decided to establish a working group composed of some of its members, to be entrusted with the task of submitting final proposals at the next regular session of the Committee, scheduled for January 1993. 
551. Furthermore, the Committee highlighted that, in the task of examining States parties reports, it could envisage: 
(a) Welcoming the declaration made by some States parties on the decision they had taken not to recruit children under the age of 18 years; 
(b) Emphasizing the need for information on the legislation and practice of States parties, as far as the application of article 38 is concerned; 
(c) Seeking information, in light of article 41, on whether the most conducive norms are applied, or encouraging the adoption of more protective provisions at the national level; 
(d) Encouraging States parties to consider, when recruitment into the armed forces is admitted under the age of 18 years, how this situation takes the best interests of the child as a primary consideration; 
(e) Emphasizing and encouraging States parties to consider, in their continuous process of monitoring progress, whether all necessary and appropriate measures have been adopted to ensure the full realization of the rights of the child, to all children under their jurisdiction. 
It emphasized once again the relevance of the general discussion for the study and the deeper understanding of this outstanding reality and for the establishment of an important framework for its future activities. 
(b) To entrust one of its members with the task of preparing a preliminary draft of an optional protocol to the Convention raising to 18 years the age mentioned in article 38 of the Convention. 
(d) To include in the list of topics identified by the Committee as possible subjects for study the question of recovery and reintegration, in the light of article 39 of the Convention. 
560. At its second session, the Committee decided to devote a day of its fourth session to the general discussion of the topic of "Economic exploitation of the child". 
561. At its third session, the Committee entrusted some of its members with the task of drafting an outline identifying the main areas of concern of the Committee in this regard (see CRC/C/16, annex III). 
563. At its fourth session, the Committee devoted its 95th and 96th meetings, on 4 October 1993, to the general discussion on the economic exploitation of children. 
566. The Special Rapporteur on the sale of children, child prostitution and child pornography also submitted a document concerning the steps he has taken within the framework of his mandate and made a statement before the Committee. 
567. The general discussion was a meaningful occasion for a fruitful exchange of views between the members of the Committee and United Nations bodies, specialized agencies and other competent bodies, in particular non-governmental organizations. 
568. Situations of child labour, including the question of domestic servants, child prostitution and pornography and sale of children, were considered by the participants. 
Attention was also drawn to the need to respect the dignity of the child, while enhancing the values of solidarity, participation and equity. 
569. The discussion made clear the need for a comprehensive and concerted action for prevention, protection and rehabilitation. 
The need to strengthen preventive action was stressed and education was referred to in that regard as an essential tool. 
Recommendations were also made in the field of the protection of the rights of the child, including the establishment of an Ombudsperson who might intervene and assist the child victim of economic exploitation. 
The important role of recovery and social reintegration of child victims of any form of economic exploitation was recognized. At all levels of action, effective coordination was stressed as an essential aspect to the achievement of progress, both at the national and the international levels. 
570. The discussion emphasized the relevance of the general principles of the Convention to assess the reality, design adequate policies and implement effective plans of action to combat the plight of exploited children and ensure the effective enjoyment of their right to childhood. 
571. In view of the contributions made and the importance of the problems considered, the Committee recognized that there was a need for a continuous response to this urgent question. 
572. At the Committee's fifth session, in the light of the above-mentioned mandate, the working group made two proposals which were endorsed by the Committee at its fifth session: 
(b) The adoption of the following set of recommendations for follow-up initiatives, designed to improve the system of prevention, protection and rehabilitation regarding children in situations of economic exploitation: 
1. The general discussion on the economic exploitation of children reflected the important holistic approach to the human rights of children stressed in the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
3. This general framework naturally applies also in situations of economic exploitation of children. 
Here, as elsewhere, the Convention calls upon States parties to take action through the establishment, in conformity with its principles and provisions, of an adequate legal framework and necessary mechanisms of implementation. 
5. Through its reporting system (see part II of the Convention), the Convention also stresses the importance for States parties to ensure a periodic assessment and evaluation of progress achieved in the implementation of the Convention. 
This monitoring activity will enable States parties to review their laws and policies on a regular basis and to focus on areas where further or other action is required. 
The Committee therefore recalls the relevance of the reporting system to improve the situation of children and invites States, United Nations organs, specialized agencies and other competent bodies to consider, in the specific framework of the protection of the child from economic exploitation, the recommendations set out below. 
6. The Committee recognizes that only through comprehensive and concerted action by all relevant entities in the field of the rights of the child will it be possible to improve and ensure the success of policies of prevention, protection and rehabilitation regarding economically exploited children. 
7. The Committee recommends in this regard the establishment of a national mechanism for coordinating policies and monitoring the implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, having specific competence in the area of protection from economic exploitation. 
Furthermore, it may facilitate the gathering of all relevant information, enable a systematic and accurate evaluation of the reality and pave the way for the consideration of new strategies for the promotion and protection of the rights of the child, including in the field of protection from economic exploitation. 
8. The coordinating mechanism will also be an important reference focal point for the work of non-governmental organizations, including workers' and employers' organizations, whose cooperation should be encouraged. 
11. The Committee also encourages the relevant United Nations organs and specialized agencies, international financial institutions and development agencies to enhance the coordination and interaction of their activities, including in the area of the protection of children against any form of economic exploitation. 
12. The Committee further encourages United Nations organs and specialized agencies regularly to review and monitor the human rights and the situation of children, in accordance with their mandates. 
13. The Committee stresses the essential importance of information and education to ensure the prevention of situations of economic exploitation, as well as to protect and rehabilitate children affected thereby. 
14. The Committee recalls in this framework that States parties undertake to make the principles and the provisions of the Convention on the Rights of the Child widely known, by appropriate and active means, both to adults and children (art. 42). 
Such action will, furthermore, permit an understanding of the extent of existing problems and consideration of the adoption of the measures necessary to face them. 
It therefore recommends that education be given due weight, namely by making primary education compulsory and free for all children. 
22. In any event, the following must be strictly forbidden: 
(a) Activities jeopardizing the development of the child or contrary to human values and dignity; 
(b) Activities involving cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment, the sale of children or situations of servitude; 
(c) Activities that are dangerous or harmful to the child's harmonious physical, mental and spiritual development or are liable to jeopardize the future education and training of the child; 
(f) All activities using the child for legally punishable criminal acts, such as trafficking in drugs or prohibited goods. 
Taking into consideration the best interests of the child, States parties must formulate standards or revise legislation in force with a view to ensuring the legal protection of the child from any form of exploitation. 
24. States parties must also take measures to ensure the rehabilitation of children who, as a result of economic exploitation, are exposed to serious physical and moral danger. 
It is essential to provide these children with the necessary social and medical assistance and to envisage social reintegration programmes for them in the light of article 39 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
573. The Committee decided at its fourth session to devote its future day of general discussion, to be held during the International Year of the Family, to the theme "Role of the family in the promotion of the rights of the child" (CRC/C/20, para. 18). 
574. To prepare the thematic discussion, the Committee established a working group among its members entrusted with the task of formulating an outline identifying the main issues to be raised during the discussion of the topic. 
The text of this outline (see CRC/C/24, annex V) emphasizes the relevance of the general principles of the Convention on the Rights of the Child and identifies two basic areas of concern: 
(a) Evolution and importance of the family; 
(b) Civil rights and freedoms within the family. 
575. Recalling its experience in the organization of thematic discussions,and taking into consideration the spirit of article 45 of the Convention, the Committee also decided to send this outline to United Nations organs, specialized agencies and other competent bodies, including non-governmental organizations, research and academic institutions. 
a/ Accession. 
b/ Succession. 
At its 28th meeting, on 28 September 1992, the Committee adopted the provisional agenda submitted by the Secretary-General (CRC/C/9). 
4. Review of developments relevant to the work of the Committee, including: 
(a) Action by the General Assembly at its forty-sixth session; 
(b) Action by the Commission on Human Rights at its forty-eighth session; 
(a) Consideration of the question of technical advice or assistance; 
(b) Consideration of the question of an informal technical advisory group. 
13. Future meetings. 14. Other matters. At its 47th meeting, on 11 January 1993, the Committee adopted the provisional agenda (CRC/C/13). 
At its 105th meeting, on 10 January 1994, the Committee adopted the provisional agenda (CRC/C/21). The agenda of the fifth session, as adopted, was as follows: 1. Adoption of the agenda. 
* Term expires on 28 February 1997. 
** Term expires on 28 February 1995. 
2. At its second session held in September/October 1992, the Committee devoted one day to a general discussion on the topic "Children in armed conflicts". 
The main issues discussed included the relevance and adequacy of existing standards applicable in the framework of children in armed conflicts, the measures to ensure effective protection to children in situations of armed conflict and the promotion of physical and psychological recovery and social reintegration. 
The report of the Committee on its second session (CRC/C/10, paras. 61-77) and the summary records of its 38th and 39th meetings (CRC/C/SR.38 and 39) reflect the discussion of the issues at the Committee's second session. The Committee further discussed these problems at its third session (11-29 January 1993). 
3. The Committee concluded that in order to focus greater attention on the serious problem of children in armed conflicts, a major United Nations study should be undertaken. 
It is clear that children suffer badly in current armed conflicts; humanitarian law standards are frequently violated or do not cover all relevant situations. 
Attempts to organize "corridors of peace" or "days of tranquillity" for the sake of humanitarian needs have not always been welcomed by the parties involved. 
There is therefore a need to review the international response to these urgent problems and discuss new approaches to their solution. 
Noting that article 1 of the Convention recognizes every human being below the age of eighteen years to be a child, unless under the law applicable to the child, majority is attained earlier, 
2. The present Protocol is subject to ratification or open to accession by any State which has ratified or acceded to the Convention. 
1. The present Protocol, of which the Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited in the archives of the United Nations together with the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
1. As at 28 April 1994, the closing date of the twelfth session of the Committee against Torture, there were 81 States parties to the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
The Convention was adopted by the General Assembly in resolution 39/46 of 10 December 1984 and opened for signature and ratification in New York on 4 February 1985. 
It entered into force on 26 June 1987 in accordance with the provisions of its article 27. 
3. The Committee against Torture has held two sessions since the adoption of its last annual report. 
4. At its eleventh session the Committee held 19 meetings (154th to 172nd meeting) and at its twelfth session the Committee held 17 meetings (173rd to 189th meeting). 
An account of the deliberations of the Committee at its eleventh and twelfth sessions is contained in the relevant summary records (CAT/C/SR.154-189). 
The following five members of the Committee were elected for a term of four years beginning on 1 January 1994: Mr. Alexis Dipanda Mouelle, Mrs. Julia Iliopoulos-Strangas, Mr. Mukunda Regmi, Mr. Bent S\x{9de8}ensen and Mr. Alexander M. Yakovlev. 
6. All the members attended the eleventh session of the Committee, except Mr. Gil Lavedra. The twelfth session of the Committee was attended by all the members, except Mr. Yakovlev. Mr. El Ibrashi and Mr. Gil Lavedra attended the first week of the session only. 
8. At the 173rd meeting, on 18 April 1994, the Committee elected the following officers for a term of two years in accordance with article 18, paragraph 1, of the Convention and rules 15 and 16 of the rules of procedure: 
9. At its 154th meeting, on 8 November 1993, the Committee adopted the following items listed in the provisional agenda submitted by the Secretary-General in accordance with rule 6 of the rules of procedure (CAT/C/23), as the agenda of its eleventh session: 
1. Adoption of the agenda. 
2. Organizational and other matters. 
4. Consideration of reports submitted by States parties under article 19 of the Convention. 
5. Consideration of information received under article 20 of the Convention. 
6. Consideration of communications under article 22 of the Convention. 
7. World Conference on Human Rights. 
10. At its 173rd meeting, on 18 April 1994, the Committee adopted the following items listed in the provisional agenda submitted by the Secretary-General in accordance with rule 6 of the rules of procedure (CAT/C/26), as the agenda of its twelfth session: 
2. Solemn declaration by the newly elected members of the Committee. 
4. Adoption of the agenda. 
5. Organizational and other matters. 
7. Consideration of reports submitted by States parties under article 19 of the Convention. 
8. Consideration of information received under article 20 of the Convention. 
9. Consideration of communications under article 22 of the Convention. 
(a) Annual report submitted by the Committee against Torture under article 24 of the Convention; 
(c) World Conference on Human Rights. 
11. Annual report of the Committee on its activities. 
11. In connection with this question, the Committee had before it an informal note by the Secretariat providing information on the working methods of other human rights treaty bodies. 
12. At its 156th meeting, on 9 November 1993, the Committee exchanged views on possible ways to make its methods of work more effective. 
The relevant sections of the annual report would be confined to the full text of the Committee's conclusions and recommendations and refer to the relevant summary records for details of the discussion. 
14. The Committee resumed the discussion on its working methods in a private meeting. 
16. The Committee exchanged views on this issue with Mr. Nigel Rodley, Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights on questions relating to torture, at its 187th meeting, on 27 April 1994. 
Both the Committee and the Special Rapporteur stressed that their mandates were different, but complementary to achieve the common goal of reducing and eventually eradicating the plague of torture in the world. 
17. The Committee considered this agenda item at its 176th, 185th and 187th meetings, held on 19, 26 and 27 April 1994. 
18. The Committee was informed that by decision 48/430 of 20 December 1993, the General Assembly had taken note of the annual report of the Committee. 
19. In accordance with the relevant decisions adopted by the Committee at its sixth session, at the 166th meeting, on 16 November 1993, Mr. El Ibrashi reported on the activities of the Human Rights Committee. 
20. In connection with this sub-item, the Committee had before it General Assembly resolution 48/120 of 20 December 1993 and Commission on Human Rights resolution 1994/19 of 24 February 1994. 
22. At the 185th meeting on 26 April 1994, Mr. S\x{9de8}ensen reported on the activities of the Committee on the Rights of the Child. 
27. The Committee, at its 154th meeting, held on 8 November 1993, considered the status of submission of reports under article 19 of the Convention. 
In accordance with rule 65 of the Committee's rules of procedure and its decisions, the Secretary-General continued sending reminders automatically to those States parties whose initial reports were more than 12 months overdue, and subsequent reminders every six months. 
Those States were Brazil and Guinea, whose initial reports were due in 1990 but had not yet been received after three and four reminders, respectively. 
33. At its 176th, 179th and 185th meetings held on 19, 21 and 26 April 1994, the Committee also considered the status of submission of reports under article 19 of the Convention. 
In addition to the documents listed in paragraph 27 above, the Committee had before it two notes by the Secretary-General: one concerning initial reports to be submitted by States parties in 1994 (CAT/C/24); and the other concerning second periodic reports to be submitted by States parties in 1994 (CAT/C/25). 
35. The Committee was also informed that, in spite of an eighth reminder sent by the Secretary-General in February 1994, the initial reports of Togo and Uganda, which were due in 1988, had not yet been received. 
Similarly, the initial report of Guyana which was due in 1989 had not yet been received after six reminders. 
In accordance with the relevant decisions of the Committee, Togo, Uganda and Guyana had been requested to submit their initial and second periodic reports in one document. 
38. In addition, the Committee was informed that, in December 1993, the Secretary-General had sent a fourth reminder to Guatemala and Somalia and, in February 1994, a third reminder to Malta, whose initial reports were due in 1991. 
39. In its reply to the reminder, dated 23 March 1994, the Government of Croatia requested, through the Centre for Human Rights, advisory services and technical assistance in the field of human rights, particularly in the preparation of reports and better compliance with the reporting obligations. 
41. The Committee again requested the Secretary-General to continue sending reminders automatically to those States parties whose initial reports were more than 12 months overdue and subsequent reminders every 6 months. 
45. At its eleventh and twelfth sessions, the Committee considered initial reports submitted by six States parties and second periodic reports submitted by four States parties, under article 19, paragraph 1, of the Convention. 
50. In connection with its consideration of reports, the Committee also had before it the following documents: 
(c) General guidelines regarding the form and contents of periodic reports to be submitted by States parties under article 19 of the Convention (CAT/C/14). 
53. The Committee thanks the State party for its report and for its cooperation in the constructive dialogue with the Committee; it takes note of the information submitted in the report and presented orally by the representative of Paraguay. 
54. Paraguay has complied with its obligation to submit an initial report under article 19 of the Convention, and its second periodic report is due on 10 April 1995. 
55. The Committee regards as very positive the fact that Paraguay now has a democratic Government and that its authorities have expressed the firm determination to promote and protect human rights and, in particular, to bring about the total and effective eradication of torture and other similar treatment. 
56. It is also encouraging that judicial proceedings are now under way to investigate grave violations of human rights, especially torture and political murders committed under the previous regime. 
57. However, the Committee is concerned, firstly, that the practice of torture continues within the police, according to serious allegations received; the victims of this practice are said to be not only adults, but also minors. 
59. Another cause for concern is the continued lack of legal mechanisms to make clearer the prohibition of torture (which the Constitution has already established), to halt extended or incommunicado detention and, in general, to bring domestic law fully into line with the Convention. 
60. Lastly, the Committee is concerned about the slow pace of judicial proceedings relating to violations of human rights committed under the previous regime and also about Paraguay's apparently inadequate system for the civil compensation and rehabilitation of victims. 
61. The Committee believes that Paraguay could have a more complete mechanism for the eradication of torture if it recognized the competence of the Committee under articles 21 and 22 of the Convention. 
62. The Committee hopes to receive in writing the replies that it did not obtain orally during those meetings and, in particular, comments on the information communicated to the Committee by two non-governmental organizations. 
65. A contribution by Paraguay to the United Nations Voluntary Fund for Victims of Torture would be a gesture reflecting that State's determination to promote human rights. 
67. The Committee thanks Poland for its report, and is grateful to it for having begun a fruitful dialogue with the Committee through a highly qualified delegation. 
68. Even though it is two and half years late, the report is in keeping with the requirements of the Convention and the Committee's general guidelines concerning the form and contents of initial reports. 
It has ratified the European Convention on Human Rights and the Convention against Torture without reservations, as well as other international human rights instruments. 
70. The Committee notes with satisfaction the considerable progress made by the Government of Poland in combating the various forms of torture. 
The reform of prison legislation is of a high standard. 
71. At the same time, the Committee notes with concern that the reforms of criminal legislation and criminal procedure are overdue and incomplete: 
(b) The Public Prosecutor has more powers than the courts; 
(c) There are no special provisions for compensating victims of torture. 
(a) Take the necessary steps to have the new draft Penal Code and Code of Criminal Procedure adopted, thus solving the specific problems brought about by torture; 
(b) Guarantee and ensure adequate redress and compensation for victims of torture; 
(c) Formulate a specific training programme on torture for civilian and military personnel, lawyers and the medical profession. 
75. The Committee thanks Egypt for its report and the written replies to the questions raised by the members of the Committee during its consideration of the State party's initial report (CAT/C/5/Add.23). 
76. It welcomes the willingness of the Government of Egypt to continue the dialogue with the Committee, as shown by the presence of a large, high-level delegation, which it thanks for the replies given to its questions. 
77. It nevertheless deplores the fact that the report was not prepared in accordance with the Committee's general guidelines and that the information does not follow the sequence of articles 2 to 16 of the Convention. 
78. It also deplores the fact that the replies given by the Egyptian delegation were often more general than specific. 
79. The Committee considers that it would have been particularly useful for additional information to have been made available, including statistics on investigations into allegations of torture, legal proceedings and sentences handed down against persons responsible for acts of torture and ill-treatment. 
80. The Committee thanks the State party for the core document (HRI/CORE/1/Add.19), which was prepared in accordance with the consolidated guidelines for the initial part of reports of States parties to be submitted under the various international human rights instruments. 
81. The Committee regrets that some documents and information on statistical data needed for a practical understanding of the report were not annexed to the report at the time of its submission and were not distributed to the members of the Committee until during the 162nd meeting. 
82. The Committee notes with satisfaction that the renewed dialogue with the State party has enabled it to assess the extent to which domestic legislation is in keeping with the provisions of the Convention, as well as the factors and difficulties impeding their application. 
84. It welcomes the fact that non-governmental organizations active in the field of human rights have the opportunity to express themselves freely and to visit certain places of detention. 
85. The Committee notes that the state of emergency proclaimed in Egypt without interruption since 1981 is one of the main obstacles to the full application of the provisions of the Convention. 
87. The Committee is also concerned about shortcomings in suitable preventive measures to combat torture, including the length and conditions of police custody and administrative detention and the slow pace of trials of persons responsible for acts of torture or ill-treatment. 
90. The Committee suggests that the State party should provide in its penal legislation for all forms of torture, fully incorporating all elements of the definition contained in article 1 of the Convention. 
91. The Committee also suggests that the State party should include in its next periodic report, which is due in 1996, all the details and information relating to the many questions and inquiries which were not answered during the discussion. 
92. The Committee also suggests that the State party should establish machinery for a systematic review of interrogation rules, methods and practices, particularly in police premises, in order to honour its commitments under article 11 of the Convention. 
94. The Committee recommends that, while paying particular attention to the protection of the rights of persons arrested and detained, the State party should intensify the educational, training and information programmes provided for in article 10 of the Convention, for all the officials concerned. 
98. The Committee thanks the State party for its report and its sincere cooperation in the constructive dialogue with the Committee. 
99. Ecuador has fulfilled its obligation to submit a periodic report under article 19 of the Convention. 
Its next report is due on 28 April 1997. 
102. The Committee is nevertheless concerned by the many allegations received from various non-governmental organizations regarding torture, which is reportedly practised in a number of places of detention and prisons, particularly in the premises of the Crime Investigation Office. 
103. The Committee is also by the fact that no action has been taken on several of the recommendations it made to Ecuador in 1991, in particular those aimed at bringing all custodial measures (arrest warrants, habeas corpus) under the direct responsibility of independent members of the judiciary. 
104. The Committee recommends that Ecuador should take fundamental and urgent steps for the complete eradication of torture and other similar treatment. 
To that end, the Government should ensure that all forms of torture as defined in article 1 of the Convention are offences under criminal law. 
108. It listened with interest to the oral statement and explanations and clarifications of the Portuguese delegation. 
It greatly appreciated the spirit of trust and fruitful cooperation that characterized the dialogue with the delegation. 
110. The Committee expresses its appreciation for the efforts made by the State party in the constitutional and legislative fields to ensure that its legal system is in conformity with the Convention. 
(b) Affirms the joint liability of the State, its public bodies and officials in civil matters; 
112. The Committee considers as positive the objectives of the institutions set up to protect and promote human rights, and the broad teaching, training and information programme being carried out to that end. 
(b) Investigations into such allegations are often embarked upon rather late and last too long and offenders are not always brought to court. 
That situation, together with the lightness of the sentences imposed, creates an impression that the culprits act with relative impunity - an impression highly prejudicial to the implementation of the provisions of the Convention. 
114. The Committee also considers that the duration of pre-trial detention, both in law and in practice, is a negative factor. 
115. Moreover, it regrets the treatment of the territory of Macao, under Portuguese administration until December 1999, owing to the non-application of the Convention against Torture to that territory. 
116. In conclusion, the Committee recommends: 
(a) That the next periodic report of the State party should be submitted within the time-limit laid down in the Convention; 
(b) That the State party should continue its efforts, particularly with respect to the reform of the Penal Code and the Code of Criminal Procedure, to ensure that its legislation is fully in conformity with the provisions of the Convention; 
(d) That it should extend the application of the Convention to Macao, in accordance with article 2, paragraph 1, of the Convention. 
119. The report was due on 16 August 1992 and was received on 23 June 1993. 
In all respects the report meets the guidelines of the Committee and the Committee compliments Cyprus on the comprehensive and detailed information provided. 
120. The Committee feels that Cyprus has a very advanced legislative and administrative scheme for the implementation of human rights values contained in international instruments. 
121. In this regard the Committee notes with satisfaction the proposed amendment to the Ombudsman's jurisdiction granting him clear authority to investigate and report on human rights violations. 
123. There seem to be no structural or legal impediments to full implementation of the Convention. 
On the contrary, the legal, legislative, and administrative framework is most comprehensive and probably as good as the most advanced anywhere. 
125. This may reveal a lack of professionalism which if not dealt with strictly could, in a small country with a fairly homogeneous culture, take a firm hold on police practices. 
127. The legal and administrative constructs in Cyprus need no changes. 
But recommendations can be made: 
(a) When complaints committees are set up to examine questions of police brutality that may contravene the Convention against Torture a great effort should be made to ensure that their composition cannot be criticized on the basis of real or perceived partiality; 
(b) It is sometimes very difficult for small, homogeneous States to change institutional attitudes and practices without creating the risk of a strong reaction. 
Quite obviously, not only do the police need to be disciplined and prosecuted for any unlawful conduct, but a real attempt must be made to properly internalize their attitudes towards the human rights values that they must respect in their everyday activities. 
A joint initiative between that programme and the Government of Cyprus, with appropriate attendant publicity, may go some way towards affecting police attitudes; 
(c) The requirement of reciprocity in Conventions, even in the limited sense that the representative of Cyprus offered in his answer to the Committee, is somewhat cryptic; this could be re-examined and clarified in the periodic report; 
(d) The Committee also likes to receive answers to its unanswered questions; 
It also listened with interest to the oral report and clarifications presented by the Swiss delegation. 
131. The Committee notes with satisfaction and sets special store by the fact that no governmental or non-governmental body has affirmed the existence of cases of torture within the meaning of article 1 of the Convention. 
133. The Committee is also concerned about the system of holding persons incommunicado during pre-trial detention and the problem of solitary confinement of prisoners for long periods, which may constitute inhuman treatment. 
135. The Committee considers it essential that any asylum-seeker whose case is being considered with a view to return or regularization of his situation should be treated with due consideration for his dignity and should be protected against any measure that deprives him of his liberty. 
136. The Committee takes note of the delegation's promise to furnish missing information in writing within six months, in particular certain statistics. 
137. The Committee is convinced that the State party will make every effort to introduce the suggested legislative and administrative improvements with a view to ensuring even more satisfactory compliance with the standards laid down by the Convention. 
It was, however, supplemented by additional information provided during the oral introduction. 
141. The Committee notes that Nepal is currently considering legislation incorporating a crime of torture into its domestic law and is also enacting a compensation scheme. 
145. The Committee recommends that an additional report setting out in full answers to the questions raised by the Committee, and any other pertinent information to be prepared by Nepal be forwarded to the Committee within 12 months. 
Such additional report is to follow the guidelines laid down by the Committee. 
146. The Committee encourages Nepal to enact legislation incorporating the definition of torture as contained in the Convention as soon as possible, together with ancillary compensation legislation. 
147. The Committee also recommends that a vigorous programme of education be undertaken with police officers and border guards, so that they may more readily understand their obligations as agents of the State pursuant to the Convention. 
149. The Committee thanks the State party for its report and for its continuing cooperation in the constructive dialogue with the Committee. 
150. Greece has complied with its obligation to submit an initial report and a second periodic report under article 19 of the Convention. 
152. The Committee feels that Greece has a very advanced legislative and administrative scheme for the implementation of human rights values contained in the international instruments. 
154. It is also encouraging that judicial and administrative proceedings have been undertaken to investigate violations of human rights, especially torture. 
155. However, the Committee is concerned at the practice of severe ill-treatment which seems to be an ongoing problem occurring in some police stations. 
156. The Committee recommends that the advanced legislation in Greece for preventing the ill-treatment of accused persons be fully applied in practice. 
157. The Committee also recommends that more attention be given to adequate training on the prohibition of torture to medical personnel. 
158. In addition, the Committee expects to receive answers to the various questions addressed to the Greek delegation, especially those concerning refugees. 
161. The initial report was filed in a timely fashion and was well supported by the oral presentation of the delegation, which was both focused and informative. 
162. The Committee notes the way in which public debate is allowed in Israel on such sensitive matters as ill-treatment of detainees, both in Israel and the occupied territories. 
The Committee is also pleased to note that Israel has prosecuted interrogators who have breached domestic standards of conduct and has disciplined others. 
165. There is real concern that no legal steps have been taken to implement domestically the Convention against Torture. 
Thus, the Convention does not form part of the domestic law of Israel and its provisions cannot be invoked in Israeli courts. 
166. The Committee regrets the clear failure to implement the definition of torture as contained in article 1 of the Convention. 
167. It is a matter of deep concern that Israeli law pertaining to the defences of "superior orders" and "necessity" are in clear breach of that country's obligations under article 2 of the Convention. 
168. The Landau Commission Report, permitting as it does "moderate physical pressure" as a lawful mode of interrogation, is completely unacceptable to this Committee: 
(b) By retaining in secret the crucial standards of interrogation to be applied in any case, such secrecy being a further condition leading inevitably to some cases of ill-treatment contrary to the Convention against Torture. 
170. The Committee recommends: 
(c) That a vigorous programme of education and re-education of the General Security Service, the Israel Defence Forces, police and medical profession be undertaken to acquaint them with their obligations under the Convention; 
(d) That an immediate end be put to current interrogation practices that are in breach of Israel's obligations under the Convention; 
(e) That all victims of such practices should be granted access to appropriate rehabilitation and compensation measures. 
171. Finally, the Committee expresses its wish to cooperate with Israel and it is sure that its recommendations will be properly taken into consideration. 
175. The Committee's work under article 20 of the Convention thus commenced at its fourth session and continued at its fifth to twelfth sessions. 
Thirty-five out of 80 States that have acceded to or ratified the Convention have declared that they recognize the competence of the Committee to receive and consider communications under article 22 of the Convention. 
All documents pertaining to the work of the Committee under article 22 (submissions from the parties and other working documents of the Committee) are confidential. 
181. A communication may not be declared admissible unless the State party has received the text of the communication and has been given an opportunity to furnish information or observations concerning the question of admissibility, including information relating to the exhaustion of domestic remedies (rule 108, para. 3). 
182. The Committee concludes examination of an admissible communication by formulating its views thereon in the light of all information made available to it by the complainant and the State party. 
183. Pursuant to rule 112 of its rules of procedure, the Committee shall include in its annual report a summary of the communications examined. 
The Committee may also include in its annual report the text of its views under article 22, paragraph 7, of the Convention and the text of any decision declaring a communication inadmissible. 
185. At its eleventh session, the Committee adopted its Views in relation to communication No. 8/1991 (Halimi Nedzibi v. Austria), which had been declared admissible at the eighth session. 
The Committee found that the State party, by waiting 15 months before investigating the allegations of torture made by the author, had violated its duty to proceed to a prompt and impartial investigation, as required under article 12 of the Convention. 
186. Also at its eleventh session, the Committee decided, pursuant to rule 109 of its rules of procedure, to set aside its decision declaring communication No. 6/1990 (I.U.P. v. Spain) inadmissible 4/, after a request to that effect had been received from the author during the Committee's ninth session. 
These three cases, although relating to different States parties, all concern allegations made under article 3 of the Convention. 
The authors claim that their ordered expulsion to their countries of origin would expose them to a danger of torture. 
188. At its twelfth session, the Committee adopted its Views with regard to communication No. 13/1993 (Mutombo v. Switzerland). 
189. Also during its twelfth session, the Committee initiated consideration of communication No. 14/1994 and decided, under rule 108 of its rules of procedure, to request the State party to furnish information or observations relevant to the question of admissibility of the communication. 
At the same session, the Committee decided, at the request of the author, to discontinue consideration of communication No. 7/1990. 
190. Pending receipt of further information and clarifications from the author and from the State party, no decision was taken in respect of communication No. 10/1993 at the sessions covered by the present report. 
Meeting on 18 November 1993, 
Having concluded its consideration of communication No. 8/1991, submitted to the Committee against Torture on behalf of Mr. Qani Halimi-Nedzibi under article 22 of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment, 
Adopts its Views under article 22, paragraph 7, of the Convention. 
He claims to be a victim of a violation of articles 12 and 15 of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment by Austria. 
He is represented by counsel. 
2.1 The author was arrested on 19 April 1988 and charged with drug-trafficking. The trial at first instance opened on 23 January 1989. 
He was convicted on 4 July 1990 of having been in charge of an international drug-trafficking organization which allegedly operated from Austria between November 1985 and December 1987. 
2.2 The author alleges that following his arrest in 1988 he and six named witnesses were maltreated, beaten and tortured by police inspector J.J., who was in charge of the criminal investigation. 
They were allegedly coerced to make incriminating statements. 
The author's wife, who was in her third or fourth month of pregnancy, had a miscarriage shortly after she had been interrogated by police inspector J.J. 
The police inspector allegedly also threatened to kill the author. 
The author raised these matters before the investigating judge on 5 December 1988. In particular, he stated: "I was pressured so long until I admitted that the drugs belonged to me. 
The court, however, ruled against his motion. 
2.4 The Court of Appeal rejected counsel's plea for nullity of the judgement in first instance, taking into consideration the Austrian legislation, the non-substantiation of the allegations of ill-treatment and the fact that the evidence given by the main witnesses remained unchallenged. 
The Court of Appeal decided that in the circumstances the question of direct applicability ("unmittelbare Anwendbarkeit") of the Convention against Torture did not arise. 
4.1 The State party, by submission dated 27 February 1992, argued that the communication was inadmissible. 
4.2 It submitted that criminal proceedings against Inspector J.J., initiated on 5 March 1990, following a complaint by the author, were still pending. 
The length of the investigations was attributable to the fact that difficulties had arisen in obtaining the testimonies of witnesses in the former Yugoslavia and Turkey. 
4.3 The State party further contended that the author could have appealed to the Constitutional Court under section 144 of the federal Constitution, as he claims to be a victim of abuse of administrative power and compulsion. 
4.4 Since no appeal to the Constitutional Court had been submitted by the author and criminal proceedings against Mr. J.J. were still pending, the State party argued that the communication was inadmissible under article 22, paragraph 5 (b), of the Convention, on the ground of non-exhaustion of domestic remedies. 
4.5 The State party moreover argued that the communication was inadmissible as incompatible with the provisions of the Convention. 
It submitted that the allegations that the witnesses had been tortured were not raised before the investigating judge, but only during the trial, after the witnesses were confronted with their statements; prior to these allegations the statements were properly deemed to be admissible evidence. 
The State party stated that only one witness disputed the correctness of the statement made to the police; however, his statement did not incriminate the author. 
5.2 As regards the exhaustion of domestic remedies, counsel submitted that it was incomprehensible that the criminal proceedings against Inspector J.J. had not yet been concluded. 
He contended that the proceedings were unreasonably prolonged and indicated that the delay appeared to be attributable to the fact that the State party had joined the author's case with other pending matters against Inspector J.J. 
Thus, the difficulties in obtaining the testimony of witnesses in the former Yugoslavia and Turkey, concerning another investigation, were postponing the investigation of the author's allegations. 
5.3 Concerning the possibility of an appeal to the Constitutional Court under section 144 of the Federal Constitution, counsel argued that this appeal was not available to the author, as this procedure applies to administrative, not to criminal law. 
Moreover, counsel argued that, even if this appeal were available, it would not constitute an effective remedy, as criminal courts are not bound by the evaluation of evidence in the Constitutional Court. 
He argued that it is sufficient that the author adduces some evidence indicating that a statement was given as a result of torture. 
In this connection, he referred to the difficulty for a victim to prove that he has been subjected to torture, owing to the isolation in detention and the absence of independent witnesses during interrogation. 
He further stated that article 15 applies to "any statement", not only to confessions or false statements, as the State party seemed to imply. 
He finally argued that it could not be said that the author's allegations were examined by the jury during his trial, as Inspector J.J. was not questioned on the issue, nor confronted with witnesses. 
6.1 At its eighth session, the Committee considered the admissibility of the communication. 
It ascertained that the same matter had not been or was not being examined under another procedure of international investigation or settlement, and that a case concerning the author which was pending before the European Commission of Human Rights concerned a different matter. 
6.2 The Committee further considered that article 22, paragraph 5 (b), of the Convention did not, in the circumstances of the case, preclude the Committee from considering the communication on the merits. 
In this context, the Committee considered that there had been an unreasonable delay in the conduct of investigations into the author's allegations of torture, which were made in December 1988, and that no further effective remedies appeared to be available. 
7. On 5 May 1992, the Committee therefore declared the communication admissible. It noted that the facts as presented by the author might raise issues under articles 12 and 15 and also under other provisions of the Convention. 
8.1 The State party, on 10 November 1992 and 4 January 1993, reiterates that the author made his complaint of ill-treatment months after its alleged occurrence. 
8.2 With regard to the investigations into the author's allegations, the State party states that the criminal proceedings against Inspector J.J. and a colleague were halted by the Prosecutor's office on 6 November 1992, on the ground that following preliminary investigations the allegations were found to be totally unsubstantiated. 
At the preliminary hearing, the interpreter who had been present during the interrogations testified that the conduct by the police officers had been correct and that she had never witnessed any acts of torture. 
Only two witnesses, both co-defendants of the author, claimed to have been given one or two blows by Inspector J.J. 
No medical evidence was available to substantiate the allegations. 
9.2 Counsel further claims that some witnesses, who could have corroborated the author's allegations, were not called by the Prosecutor during the preliminary investigations against Inspector J.J. Among these persons is the author's wife, who no longer lives in Austria. 
It further referred to article 12 of the Convention and requested the State party to submit written explanations clarifying the delay in initiating the investigation of the author's allegations. 
11.1 On 27 July 1993, the State party forwarded to the Committee an expert opinion prepared by an ophthalmologist. 
His report shows that the author's eye was already blind in March 1989, when he was first examined at the Eye Hospital, as a result of an old retinal detachment and that it had begun to show the first signs of an external squint. 
The State party concludes that the eye must have gone blind before 1988, since a blind eye does not begin to squint until after a long period of blindness. 
11.2 The State party recalls that the author was arrested on 19 April 1988 on the suspicion of being involved in internationally organized heroin trafficking. 
On 5 December 1988, the author for the first time claimed to have been subjected to torture and threatened by Inspector J.J. Neither the Journalrichter nor the investigating judge had observed any signs of ill-treatment. 
Police Inspector J.J. and one of his colleagues were questioned on these charges by the investigating judge on 16 February 1989; they rejected the accusations made against them. 
During the trial against the author, from 8 to 11 January 1990, witnesses testified that they had been ill-treated by Inspector J.J. and his colleague. 
As a result, preliminary investigations against the two policemen were instituted on 5 March 1990. 
12. In his comments on the State party's submission, dated 21 October 1993, counsel submits that the State party had not consulted him about the choice of the medical expert. 
He further states that the expert's report does not necessarily exclude the author's version of events. 
He emphasizes that the author received medical treatment in prison after having been ill-treated but that the records of this treatment were not kept. 
13.1 The Committee has considered the communication in the light of all information made available to it by the parties, as required under article 22, paragraph 4, of the Convention. 
13.2 The Committee notes that the author has claimed that he was ill-treated after his arrest and that as a consequence he suffered an eye-injury. 
The State party has denied the alleged ill-treatment and has claimed that the author's eye-injury dates from childhood. 
It has submitted an expert report, in which it is concluded that the author's left eye, with almost absolute certainty ("mit an Sicherheit grenzender Wahrscheinlichkeit") had been completely blind already in 1988, owing to retinal detachment. 
While noting with regret that the State party failed to consult with the author's counsel before appointing the specialist, as the Committee had requested in its decision of 26 April 1993, due weight must be given to his conclusions. 
In the circumstances, the Committee finds no violation of article 15 of the Convention. 
13.5 It remains to be determined whether the State party complied with its duty to proceed to a prompt and impartial investigation of the author's allegations that he had been subjected to torture, as provided in article 12 of the Convention. 
The Committee notes that the author made his allegations before the investigating judge on 5 December 1988. 
Although the investigating judge questioned the police officers about the allegations on 16 February 1989, no investigation took place until 5 March 1990, when criminal proceedings against the police officers were instituted. 
14. The Committee against Torture, acting under article 22, paragraph 7, of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment, is of the view that the facts before it disclose a violation of article 12 of the Convention. 
Meeting on 27 April 1994, 
Adopts its Views under article 22, paragraph 7, of the Convention. 
1. The author of the communication (dated 18 October 1993) is Balabou Mutombo, a Zairian citizen, born on 24 November 1961, at present living in Switzerland and seeking recognition as a refugee. 
He is represented by counsel. 
His father had been a member of the movement since its launch in 1982 and was allegedly forced to retire as a magistrate at the Kinshasa Magistrate's Court (Tribunal de Grande Instance) because of that affiliation. 
The author participated in several demonstrations and attended illegal meetings. 
2.2 On 20 June 1989, the author was arrested by three members of the Division Sp\x{5db0}iale Pr\x{5ee5}identielle, when he was about to deliver a letter from his father to Mr. Etienne Tshisekedi, a founding member and leader of UDPS. 
He was detained in the military camp of Tshatsi, where he was locked up in a cell of one square metre. 
He was subjected to electric shocks, beaten with a rifle, and his testicles were bruised until he lost consciousness. 
On 24 June 1989, he was brought before a military tribunal, found guilty of conspiracy against the State and sentenced to 15 years' imprisonment. 
He was transferred to the military prison of Ndolo, where he was detained for seven months. 
Although the author had lost part of his eyesight and suffered a head injury caused by the torture, he was not given any medical treatment. 
On 20 January 1990, he was released under the condition that he present himself twice a week at the Auditorat militaire of Mantete. In February 1990, he sought medical treatment for his eye injury at the General Hospital Mama Yemo. 
2.3 Subsequently, the author's father and brothers suggested that he leave Kinshasa, to avoid the police finding other members of the movement by following him. They also feared for the author's security. 
A friend provided him with a visa for Italy, where he arrived on 29 July 1990, using the passport of his friend. 
On 7 August 1990, he illegally crossed the border to enter Switzerland; on 8 August 1990, he applied for recognition in Switzerland as a refugee. 
In the course of that month he learned that his father had been detained after his departure. 
2.4 The author was heard by the Cantonal Office for Asylum Seekers at Lausanne on 10 October 1990. 
He submitted a medical report written by a medical doctor in Switzerland indicating that the scars on his body corresponded with the alleged torture. 
A report by an ophthalmologist indicated that the author had an eye injury, caused by a trauma, which, according to the author, was caused by a blow to his head during the interrogation in June 1989. 
The Refugee Office further doubted the authenticity of the provisional release order, which the author had submitted as evidence of his detention. 
2.5 On 6 March 1992, the author appealed the decision. 
On 24 June 1993, the author was informed that he had to leave Switzerland before 15 September 1993, failing which he would be subject to expulsion. 
The author's request for a review of the decision, on the ground that the authorities had not sufficiently taken into account essential documents, such as a report of Amnesty International and medical reports, was dismissed on 13 September 1993. 
On 17 September 1993, the author received permission to stay in Switzerland until 17 October 1993. 
The author contends that on this basis alone the Swiss authorities should refrain from expelling him. 
3.2 In a letter to counsel, dated 3 November 1993, Amnesty International supports the author's arguments that he would be exposed to a risk of torture upon return to Zaire. 
It considers the author's story credible and emphasizes that the general situation in Zaire is one of violence and repression. 
Amnesty International submits in particular that hundreds of soldiers suspected of sympathizing with the opposition to the rule of President Mobuto have been arrested and many of them are detained in secret places. 
In Amnesty International's opinion, members of the opposition are subject to repression and the simple fact of seeking recognition as a refugee is seen as a subversive act. 
5. On 18 February 1994, the State party informed the Committee that it would comply with the Committee's request not to expel the author and that it would not contest the admissibility of the communication, since the author had exhausted all available domestic remedies. 
The State party refers to the author's argument that the existence in a State of a consistent pattern of human rights violations would by itself be sufficient reason not to return anyone to that State. 
The State party concludes therefore that the interpretation as suggested by the author is incompatible with article 3 and with a systematic and teleological interpretation thereof. 
The State party argues that article 3 of the Convention against Torture does not provide a wider protection than article 3 of the European Convention. 
It adds that the author himself is apparently of the same opinion, since he did not deem it necessary to invoke article 3 of the Convention against Torture while exhausting his domestic remedies, but only invoked article 3 of the European Convention. 
Even taking into account the general situation in Zaire, the State party claims that the evidence adduced by the author does not support his allegations. 
In this context, the State party submits that it has, on several occasions, contacted its embassy at Kinshasa before taking its decision not to grant the author asylum. 
He affirmed that the provisional release order was a document without any legal value and that all released prisoners were provided with a "fiche de libation", which the author did not possess. 
Moreover, the signature on the order produced by the author does not correspond with the signature of the director of the military prison in which the author allegedly was detained. 
The State party further submits that the author's name does not figure in the Ndolo prison registers for 1989 and 1990 and that the author's father has declared that his son has never been detained in a military prison. 
It is also submitted that the drawing made by the author of the prison lacks important elements such as the desk of the prison's director and the division of the prison in two parts, one for ordinary soldiers and one for officers. 
6.6 As regards the author's father, it was found that he had retired, not for political reasons, but pursuant to the applicable rules for civil servants. 
The leaders of the UDPS subsection to which the author's father geographically belongs have stated that he was not a UDPS member. 
6.7 Moreover, the State party argues that, even if the author's story is true, it still does not indicate that a real risk exists that he will be subjected to torture upon his return. 
The State party argues that the fact that the author was provisionally released after seven months, while having been sentenced to 15 years' imprisonment, shows that such a risk is minimal, even if he was subjected to torture after his arrest in 1989. 
The State party recalls that the author has admitted having received a new military uniform upon his release. 
The State party further refers to the author's communication to the Committee, and concludes that he left Zaire mainly because he did not want to endanger his family and friends, not because he was personally at risk. 
6.8 As regards the general situation in Zaire, the State party acknowledges that the country suffers from internal political unrest and from incidental outbursts of violence. 
Counsel further contests the State party's argument that article 3 of the Convention against Torture does not provide a wider protection than article 3 of the European Convention. 
He argues that the articles of the Convention against Torture must be interpreted in such a way as to give the most effective protection against torture. 
In this context, counsel notes that article 3 of the European Convention prohibits torture but does not directly deal with the issue of expulsion or "refoulement". 
Its application to situations of expulsion has been developed only in the jurisprudence of the European Commission and the European Court on Human Rights, which have been reluctant to interpret it broadly. 
Since article 3 of the Convention against Torture contains an explicit protection against forced return to a country where an individual would be at risk of being subjected to torture, counsel argues that this necessarily has to lead to a different, wider interpretation. 
7.2 Counsel further argues that the criteria to establish the existence of a risk that an individual, if returned, would be subjected to torture are not the same under the two conventions. 
The jurisprudence on the basis of article 3 of the European Convention has established that a risk must be concrete and serious to engage the applicability of article 3. 
Under article 3 of the Convention against Torture the existence of substantial grounds for believing that such risk exists is sufficient to prohibit the individual's return; among these grounds is the existence in the country concerned of a consistent pattern of gross, flagrant or mass violations of human rights. 
7.3 Counsel further argues that article 3 of the Convention against Torture lays the burden of proof on the State party, thereby reinforcing the protection of the individual. 
To substantiate the credibility of the author's story, counsel refers to the initial communication and the position taken by Amnesty International in support of it. 
7.4 Counsel further argues that the fact that the author was conditionally released from detention does not diminish the risk of being subjected to torture upon return to the country. 
In this connection, counsel points out that the situation in Zaire has considerably deteriorated since 1990 and that it is the present danger facing the author upon his return to Zaire which is at issue. 
Counsel argues that the State party's reference to the failure of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees to recommend the suspension of all expulsions to Zaire is irrelevant, because this was related to another case and had nothing to do with the author's situation. 
Counsel further states that the language used in the letter from the High Commissioner is strongly dissuasive of all expulsions to Zaire. 
7.5 Finally, counsel refers to the medical report submitted by the author and written by a Swiss medical specialist, indicating that the author's injuries correspond with the alleged torture. 
He notes that the State party has rejected this report as not persuasive without even conducting a re-examination. 
8. Before considering any claims contained in a communication, the Committee against Torture must decide whether or not it is admissible under article 22 of the Convention. 
The Committee therefore finds that no obstacles to the admissibility of the present communication exist and proceeds with the consideration of the merits of the communication. 
9.1 The Committee observes that it is not called upon to determine whether the author's rights under the Convention have been violated by Zaire, which is not a State party to the Convention. 
"1. No State party shall expel, return ("refouler") or extradite a person to another State where there are substantial grounds for believing that he would be in danger of being subjected to torture. 
"2. For the purpose of determining whether there are such grounds, the competent authorities shall take into account all relevant considerations including, where applicable, the existence in the State concerned of a consistent pattern of gross, flagrant or mass violations of human rights." 
In reaching this conclusion, the Committee must take into account all relevant considerations, pursuant to paragraph 2 of article 3, including the existence of a consistent pattern of gross, flagrant or mass violations of human rights. 
The Committee considers that, in the present circumstances, his return to Zaire would have the foreseeable and necessary consequence of exposing him to a real risk of being detained and tortured. 
9.7 The Committee therefore concludes that the expulsion or return of the author to Zaire in the prevailing circumstances would constitute a violation of article 3 of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
1. During the last few years the United Nations Scientific Committee on the Effects of Atomic Radiation (UNSCEAR) 1/ has undertaken a broad review of the sources and effects of ionizing radiation. 
Nine scientific annexes on particular subjects were issued in the UNSCEAR 1993 report. 
The names of members of national delegations who attended the thirty-eighth to the forty-third sessions of the Committee are listed in appendix I. 
3. The scientific annexes of the present report were developed at annual sessions of the Committee, based on working papers prepared by the secretariat. 
Their names are given in appendix II. 
They were responsible for the preliminary reviews and evaluations of the technical information received by the Committee or available in the open scientific literature, on which rest the final deliberations of the Committee. 
The Committee wishes to acknowledge their contributions to the discussions. 
In addition, the Committee is reviewing the effects of radiation on the natural environment, and although the scientific annex has not yet been completed, a summary of this work in progress is given. 
The full UNSCEAR 1994 report, including the scientific annexes, will be issued as a United Nations sales publication. 
It should be understood that the scientific data contained in the annexes are important because they form the basis for the conclusions of the report. 
7. The Committee has paid particular attention to the review of results of epidemiological studies of human populations exposed to ionizing radiation, since these form the main basis for quantifying the risks of radiation-induced cancer in man. 
Although all information was considered, the primary estimates of risk were derived from results of the main study population, the survivors of the atomic bombings. 
An objective of the Committee's present review of this subject is to consider the large number of additional epidemiological studies now contributing quantitative information on the effects in humans of ionizing radiation and to evaluate comparative risk estimates. 
Such epidemiological studies are able to provide clear-cut evidence of risks for various sites of cancer, and also to evaluate the factors that modify risks, following high radiation doses. 
However, at low doses epidemiological studies are not able to detect and quantify statistically significant radiation effects. 
10. The Committee has examined the epidemiological studies that could be used to derive risk estimates from external, sparsely ionizing (low-linear energy transfer (LET)) radiation exposures at high and low dose rates. 
The Committee has summarized the main features of these studies, including their strengths and limitations. 
The study, which began in 1950, comprises a large population of all ages and both sexes exposed to a range of doses at high dose rate. 
Data on cancer mortality and new data on cancer incidence are now available up to 1987. 
Since most of the original survivors are still living, many more years of follow-up will be necessary to determine the complete lifetime cancer occurrence in this population. 
Two additional sites, namely thyroid and skin, have significant excess incident cancers. 
Some also provide information on issues that cannot be addressed by the atomic bomb survivor data, such as the effects of low chronic doses, highly fractionated exposures and variability among populations. 
For some sites of cancer, including breast, leukaemia and thyroid, there are a number of very useful results from studies other than the Life Span Study. 
In general, there are no great disparities in risk estimates between the Life Span Study and the other studies. 
14. Although the Committee has presented risk estimates for specific sites from results of many studies, general estimates of lifetime mortality risks for all cancers must still be derived from the Life Span Study. 
For this report the Committee has analysed the data from 1950 to 1987 and made projections to the full life-span of the population in several ways. 
15. The Committee indicated in the UNSCEAR 1993 report that risk estimates derived at high doses and high dose rates should be divided by a small factor to obtain the risk at low doses (less than 0.2 sievert (Sv)). 
If a factor of two is used, the risk derived from the UNSCEAR 1988 report would be 5 per cent per Sv and from this report 6 per cent per Sv for a constant relative risk projection. 
If alternative projection methods are used, however, the risk would be 4 per cent to 6 per cent in the Japanese population (the applicability to other populations involves some additional uncertainty). 
Consequently, the use of a nominal value of 5 per cent per Sv for mortality owing to leukaemia and solid cancers from irradiation at low doses for a population of all ages (4 per cent per Sv for an adult working population) still seems valid to the Committee. 
Occupational studies offer the most promise of providing results that are statistically significant because they are based on large populations with a range of individual dose estimates and long periods of observation. 
A smaller study carried out in the United States found non-significant deficits of cases among exposed workers. 
In a combined analysis of these two studies, the results of which were non-significant, there was excess incidence of leukaemia and all cancers, which were about half the estimates for the atomic bomb survivors. 
18. Comparisons of cancer incidence in areas of high and low natural radiation background have been undertaken in China, France, Japan, Sweden, the United Kingdom and the United States of America. 
However, one circumstance of special interest concerns releases of fission products into the Techa River in the former Soviet Union during 1948-1951. 
In the 28,000 people studied there was some evidence of an excess of leukaemia not inconsistent with results derivable from the study of the survivors of the atomic bombings. 
Iodine-131 appears to be less effective than external radiation in causing thyroid cancer, perhaps by a factor of three to five. 
More studies are needed to clarify the possibly greater risks in children than in adults, as indicated by external radiation exposure. 
The Committee is aware of reports of thyroid cancer incidence in locally exposed individuals following the Chernobyl accident and intends to examine this issue in a future report. 
21. More densely ionizing (high-LET) radiation exposures result from alpha-particle-emitting radionuclides, such as radon and its decay products and radium and thorium used in medical and industrial applications. High-LET radiation is more effective in causing damage in tissue than low-LET radiation. 
Alpha-radiation is not very penetrating, however, so exposures occur only when the radionuclides in air, food or water are taken into the body. 
The Committee has examined the few epidemiological studies that can provide risk estimates. 
The risk of lung cancer caused from exposure to radon is derived from studies of miners of uranium and other minerals. 
There is no consistent evidence that radon causes cancer in tissues other than the lung. 
The excess incidence of lung cancer from radon is concentrated in the period 5 to 14 years after exposure and decreases with time. 
The risks for low and protracted exposures are likely to be more appropriate for applying to exposure levels experienced by the public. 
Important issues that must be addressed include the impact of confounding factors such as smoking and arsenic-containing dusts in mines. 
24. Long-lived radium-226 and radium-228 at high levels have caused bone sarcomas and carcinomas of the paranasal sinuses in radium dial painters, and the risk extends over the long periods in which these radionuclides are lodged in bone. 
No excess cancers were identified in workers exposed to small amounts of plutonium or to uranium dusts. 
Workers exposed in Russia to a combination of external radiation and plutonium did have excess lung cancers at the higher exposure levels. 
25. In the last decade there were many studies of the incidence of leukaemia near nuclear installations in the United Kingdom following the identification of several leukaemia clusters. 
However, in the light of more recent reports it is unlikely that any of these clusters or excesses are the result of either environmental radiation or paternal exposure. 
A possible explanation is that the excesses result from the spread of infection that occurs when populations from urban and rural areas mix. 
No such pattern of clusters was found in subsequent studies around nuclear installations in Canada, France, Germany and the United States. 
27. People with certain recessive hereditary diseases, such as ataxia-telangiectasia and retinoblastoma, are known to be sensitive to radiation exposure and are more likely to develop second cancers if treated with radiation. 
There are indications that those who do not have the disease but are genetic carriers may also be more sensitive than normal individuals to cancer induction, possibly by radiation exposure, but studies so far are not definitive. 
30. There is substantial evidence that the number of radiation-induced chromosomal aberrations and mutations can be reduced by a small prior conditioning dose in proliferating mammalian cells in vitro and in vivo. 
While it has been observed under specified and clearly defined conditions, it has not been seen with all cell systems. 
31. There is increasing evidence that cellular repair mechanisms are stimulated after radiation-induced damage. 
It has to be resolved whether these are related to increased DNA repair. 
Whatever the mechanisms, they seem able to act not only on the lesions induced by ionizing radiation but also on at least a portion of the lesions induced by some other toxic agents. 
32. It remains doubtful whether the immune system plays any role in these processes. 
In annex E of the UNSCEAR 1993 report, entitled "Mechanisms of radiation oncogenesis", the Committee concluded that the immune system may not have a significant influence on radiation carcinogenesis after low doses. 
In annex B to the report, entitled "Adaptive responses to radiation in cells and organisms", that conclusion is not altered, although some transient effects on the immune system have been identified. 
34. As to the biological plausibility of a radiation-induced adaptive response, it is recognized that the effectiveness of DNA repair in mammalian cells is not absolute. The mechanisms of adaptation are likely to coexist with the mechanisms induced by low doses that may result in malignant transformations. 
The Committee hopes that more data will become available and stresses that at this stage it would be premature to draw conclusions for radiological protection purposes. 
35. All living organisms are exposed to radiation from natural sources (cosmic rays and the natural radionuclides present in all components of the terrestrial and aquatic environments) and from local, regional and global contamination arising from human activities. 
These data may be developed to provide estimates of the possible concomitant radiation exposure. 
37. Previous reports of the Committee have presented summaries of the extensive laboratory studies of the effects of radiation on a variety of animals. 
In addition, data on radiation effects have been obtained from use of large, sealed sources of gamma rays in the environment and from investigations of the effects, actual or potential, in contaminated areas. 
Together, these data may be used to assess the relative radiosensitivities of a wide range of organisms and the effects of radiation exposure on those individual attributes (mortality, fertility, fecundity, etc.) that are essential for the maintenance of healthy natural populations. 
The Committee was originally composed of the following Member States: Argentina, Australia, Belgium, Brazil, Canada, Czechoslovakia, Egypt, France, India, Japan, Mexico, Sweden, Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and United States of America. 
The membership was subsequently enlarged by the Assembly in its resolution 3154 C (XXVIII) of 14 December 1973 to include the Federal Republic of Germany, Indonesia, Peru, Poland and the Sudan. 
By resolution 41/62 B of 3 December 1986, the Assembly increased the membership of the Committee to a maximum of 21 members and invited China to become a member. 
These documents are referred to as the 1958, 1962, 1964, 1966, 1969, 1972, 1977, 1982, 1986, 1988 and 1993 reports, respectively. 
The 1972 report, with scientific annexes, was entitled Ionizing Radiation: Levels and Effects, Volume I: Levels and Volume II: Effects (United Nations publication, sales Nos. 
E.72.IX.17 and 18). The 1977 report, with scientific annexes, was entitled Sources and Effects of Ionizing Radiation (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
E.86.IX.9). The 1988 report, with scientific annexes, was entitled Sources, Effects and Risks of Ionizing Radiation (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
E.88.IX.7). The 1993 report, with annexes, was entitled Sources and Effects of Ionizing Radiation (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
Pursuant to financial regulation 1616.1, I have the honour to submit the financial statements of the United Nations Development Programme for the biennium ended 31 December 1993, which I hereby approve. 
I certify that, to the best of my knowledge, information and belief, all material transactions have been properly charged in the accounting records and are properly reflected in the appended financial statements, numbered I to XXVII, and supporting schedules, numbered 1 to 11. 
In addition, I have the honour to present the report of the Board of Auditors with respect to the above accounts. 
The financial statements consist of 27 statements and 11 schedules, accompanied by notes which are an integral part of the financial statements, and cover all funds for which the Administrator is responsible. 
2. The UNDP financial statements incorporate expenditure data obtained from the executing agencies. 
(b) Statements as submitted for audit were provided by the following executing agencies: 
7. Table 1 below represents a combined statement of income and expenditure for the biennium ended 31 December 1993 in respect of the UNDP account, the UNDP-administered trust funds, management service agreements and the Junior Professional Officers Programme. 
The balance of each fund as at 31 December 1993 represents the recorded value of the net assets of each fund as at that date, exclusive of fully funded reserves. 
Thus, the surplus of income less expenditure, the provision to reduce the book value of accounts receivable and deferred charges, and allocations for reserves amounted to $41.4 million. 
(a) A deficit of $8.2 million in respect of UNDP general resources; 
(c) A surplus of $67.5 million in respect of cost-sharing contributions; 
10. There has been an overall decrease in expenditure of $115.5 million compared to the biennium 1990-1991 (statement I). 
The decrease in the provision to reduce the book value of accounts receivable and deferred charges was reduced by $0.5 million. 
Allocations for reserves were established in the biennium 1992-1993 in the amount of $13.6 million. 
Statement III gives details of the changes in the financial position during the year and shows that cash and investments held by UNDP increased from $867.9 million at the beginning of the biennium to $982.1 million as at 31 December 1993. 
11. The arrears of government contributions to UNDP amounted to $209.9 million at 31 December 1993 as shown in note 3 to the financial statements. 
14. At its thirty-eighth session, in 1991, the Governing Council adopted comprehensive legislation on successor arrangements to agency support costs. [1]/ These arrangements are in effect for all projects approved after 1 January 1992. 
Details of all programme support cost expenditure for the biennium 1992-1993 are shown in schedule 2.1. 
18. Table 2 below shows, for each appropriation line, the total appropriation, the net actual expenditure for the biennium 1992-1993 and the resulting unencumbered balance. 
For the biennium ended 31 December 1993, total balances carried forward amount to $ nil for budgetary resources and $2.9 million for extrabudgetary resources. 
For this project delivery, net OPS programme support costs earnings amounted to $28.6 million for budgetary resources activity and $34.0 million for extrabudgetary resource activity. 
23. In the biennium 1992-1993, write-offs of cash and accounts receivable amounting to $154,941 were approved under UNDP financial regulation 14.4 and financial rule 114.15. Details of all amounts written off were made available to the Board of Auditors. 
24. At the beginning of the biennium, UNDP had, under its administration, 73 trust funds and 62 sub-trust funds. 
In 1992-1993, 21 new trust funds and 28 sub-trust funds were established by the Administrator; 9 trust funds and 19 sub-trust funds were closed. 
As at 31 December 1993, UNDP is administering 85 trust funds and 71 sub-trust funds. 
25. Out of the 85 trust funds, financial statements for 82 trust funds were prepared and shown on statements V to XXVI. 
Budget appropriations for the biennium 1992-1993 for United Nations Capital Development Fund, United Nations Revolving Fund for Natural Resources Exploration, United Nations Fund for Science and Technology for Development, United Nations Trust Fund for Sudano-Sahelian Activities, and United Nations Development Fund for Women are shown in schedule 11. 
26. The following trust funds were established during the current biennium: 
27. Of the 21 new trust funds listed, 6 trust funds did not have any financial activity during the current biennium. 
28. The following trust funds were closed during the current biennium: 
29. Of the nine closed trust funds listed, five trust funds did not have any financial activity during the current biennium. 
30. As shown in statement V, the Fund's total income amounted to $91.1 million and expenditures totalled $123.8 million, resulting in a surplus expenditure of $32.7 million in 1992-1993. 
Biennial budget expenditure totalled $9.0 million as shown in schedule 11. 
31. As at 31 December 1993, unspent allocations amounted to $244.8 million, of which $239.2 million represents commitments for project activities funded from the Fund's general resources. 
32. The Fund had nine sub-trust funds in 1992-1993. 
33. As shown in statement VI, the Fund's total income amounted to $4.4 million and expenditures totalled $4.5 million, resulting in a surplus expenditure of $0.1 million in 1992-1993. 
Biennial budget expenditure amounted to $1.8 million as shown in schedule 11. 
Unexpended resources as at 31 December 1993 stand at $2.2 million, of which $0.2 million has been committed to project activities. 
34. The Fund had two sub-trust funds in 1992-1993. 
Biennial budget expenditure amounted to $6.7 million, as shown in schedule 11. 
Unexpended resources as at 31 December 1993 stand at $35 million, of which $34.6 million has been committed to project activities. 
36. The Fund had 17 sub-trust funds in 1992-1993. 
37. The United Nations Trust Fund for Sudano-Sahelian Activities is responsible for assisting, on behalf of the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP), the countries of the Sudano-Sahelian region in the implementation of the Plan of Action to Combat Desertification. 
Details of contributions received and expenditure incurred on the UNDP/UNEP joint venture are given in note 22 (b) to the financial statements. 
38. In 1992-1993, the Fund earned total income of $26.4 million and incurred expenditures amounting to $21.5 million, as shown in statement VIII. 
These activities resulted in a surplus income of $4.9 million for the current biennium. 
Unexpended resources as at 31 December 1993 stand at $16.8 million, of which $9.1 million represents general resources, and $7.7 million represents sub-trust funds resources. 
The amount of $9.1 million shown as unspent allocations against general resources represents estimated commitments in respect of repatriation travel and resettlement allowances for serving volunteers as at 31 December 1993. 
39. The Fund had 39 sub-trust funds in 1992-1993. 
40. The Fund's total income amounted to $1.8 million and expenditures totalled $4.2 million in 1992-1993, resulting in a surplus expenditure of $2.4 million as shown in statement IX. 
Biennial budget expenditure amounted to $0.8 million, as shown in schedule 11. 
Unexpended resources stand at $1.8 million as at 31 December 1993, of which $1.3 million has been committed to project activities. 
41. The Fund had 12 sub-trust funds in 1992-1993. 
42. Statement XI shows total income of the Fund amounting to $23.9 million and expenditures totalling $32.5 million in 1992-1993, resulting in a surplus expenditure of $8.6 million. 
Biennial budget expenditure amounted to $5.2 million, as shown in schedule 11. 
Unexpended resources as at 31 December 1993, exclusive of the operational reserve, stand at $5.7 million. 
Unspent allocations amounted to $8.2 million. 
43. The Fund had 5 sub-trust funds in 1992-1993. 
44. As shown in statement XXI, the total income of the Fund in 1992-1993 amounted to $65.3 million and expenditure totalled $47.6 million, resulting in a surplus income of $17.7 million. 
Administrative costs of $3.6 million were incurred during the biennium. 
The Fund's unexpended resources as at 31 December 1993 stand at $18.3 million, of which $17.3 million represents general resources. 
Unspent allocations for projects funded from general resources amounted to $123.6 million. 
45. Established in 1993, this trust fund was created to finance the provision of technical cooperation to assist developing countries in building their capacity at all levels of society to implement Agenda 21, through, inter alia, support for the formulation and implementation of sustainable development strategies and action plans. 
47. At its thirty-ninth session in 1992, the Governing Council decided that the reimbursement schedule for administrative and operational support services shall also apply to projects financed by UNDP-administered trust funds. [7]/ These costs are included in programme support costs: executing agencies, in statements V to XXVI. 
1. The Board of Auditors has examined the financial statements of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) for the period 1 January 1992 to 31 December 1993, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 74 (I) of 7 December 1946, and article XVII of the Financial Regulations of UNDP. 
These standards require that the Board plans and performs the audit to obtain reasonable assurance as to whether the financial statements are free of material misstatement. 
2. The Board's audit included examining, on a test basis, evidence supporting the amounts and disclosures in the financial statements. 
The examination was based on an assessment of UNDP accounting systems and controls and a test audit in which all areas of the financial statements were subject to direct substantive testing of transactions. 
The audit also included an assessment of the accounting principles used and significant estimates made by management, as well as evaluating the overall presentation of the financial statements. 
The examinations were conducted at UNDP headquarters in New York and at country offices in Argentina, Burkina Faso, Costa Rica, Egypt, India, Indonesia, Madagascar, Mexico, Mozambique, the Niger, Pakistan, and Thailand. 
Whilst the financial statements are the responsibility of UNDP management, the responsibility of the Board is to express an opinion whether, based on its audit, the financial statements present fairly the financial position of UNDP as at 31 December 1993. 
3. The Board's examination included a general review and such tests of the accounting records and other supporting evidence as it considered necessary in the circumstances. 
These audit procedures are designed primarily for the purpose of forming an opinion on the financial statements of UNDP. 
4. In addition to our audit of the accounts and financial transactions, the Board carried out reviews under article 12.5 of the United Nations Financial Regulations. 
The reviews primarily concern the efficiency of financial procedures, the internal financial controls and, in general, the administration and management of UNDP. 
(a) Programme and project management; 
(c) The strategic management of information technology; 
(d) The use of consultants. 
A number of the topics covered are also discussed further in the present report. 
8. Subject to the restriction on the scope of our audit described below in paragraphs 47 to 49, the Board's examination revealed no weaknesses or errors considered material to the accuracy or completeness of the financial statements as a whole. 
None of these matters affected the Board's audit opinion on the UNDP financial statements and schedules for the period. 
9. The Board's financial audit examination has identified a number of matters which it considers should be addressed by UNDP or where additional disclosure in the financial statements should be considered. 
Specifically, the Board recommends that: 
(b) An overall implementation plan should be drawn up for the disposal of properties in the field (para. 58); 
(d) UNDP and the executing agencies should work together jointly to address the problems with the successor support cost arrangements that were encountered in 1992-1993 (para. 76); 
In addition, when staff are appointed to senior positions with significant financial responsibilities, they should be sent a personal letter of appointment setting out succinctly the nature of these responsibilities and how they will be held accountable (paras. 97 and 98). 
10. The Board's examination has revealed a number of areas where there is scope for improvement in the management of programmes and projects. 
Specifically, the Board recommends that: 
(a) UNDP should consider streamlining the Country Programme Management Plan to focus on key issues where headquarters support is required. 
(b) The Integrated Programme Management project should be afforded high priority and be developed as soon as practicable (para. 123); 
(c) UNDP should perform an evaluation of the effectiveness of local Project Appraisal Committees (PACs) as a matter of some urgency (para. 134); 
(f) All parties involved in a project should formally approve the completed workplan to signify their commitment to achieving project objectives in the proposed time-frame and their agreement that the plan is realistic (para. 144). 
11. The Board concluded that there is scope for improving the procedures employed by UNDP in the selection and recruitment of consultants to ensure that the potential market is being adequately tested. 
In particular, the Board recommends that formal records, appropriately signed and reviewed, should be maintained which record the consultants considered for a post, the selection criteria applied, and justification of the final choice (para. 176). 
12. The Board found that the procurement of goods and services by UNDP is conducted in compliance with the financial rules and regulations. 
Specifically, the Board recommends that: 
(a) UNDP should evaluate the potential cost and benefits of sponsoring staff in a formal programme of training (para. 186); 
(b) Response rates to invitations to bid should be closely monitored by management to identify the major reasons for non-response and to correct any recurring problems (para. 193); 
(f) UNDP should emphasize to all staff the importance of completing receipt and inspection reports (para. 210); 
(g) UNDP introduces performance measures and targets as soon as practicable to assist management in monitoring and assessing the efficiency of procurement activities (para. 211). 
13. The Board concluded that UNDP has achieved a low return on its investment in information technology. 
The information needs of UNDP are not met adequately by existing systems. 
14. The Board has received a sufficient number of audit certificates in 1992-1993 from the auditors of executing agencies to enable it to form an opinion on the reported expenditures. 
However, the Board did not receive a sufficient number of audit certificates concerning nationally executed project expenditures. 
The Board has accordingly limited the scope of its opinion to exclude these expenditures (paras. 47-49). 
15. The Board noted the creation of two new reserves; the reserve for budgeted separations and the reserve for transitional measures. 
The Board also noted that schedule 7 to the financial statements discloses an over-expenditure on the reserve for field accommodation of some $16.5 million in excess of the level authorized by the Governing Council (paras. 52-65). 
16. The Board found a large number of invalid unliquidated obligations during its final audit examination. 
The main reasons for the errors included a failure to reference disbursements to the relevant obligation; obligations raised which related to activities in future years; and failure to surrender obligations when the related activity had been cancelled (paras. 66-68). 
17. The Board found that both UNDP and executing agencies had encountered initial difficulties in implementing the revised support cost arrangements smoothly. 
The Board noted that as a consequence of the difficulties encountered, UNDP has been unable to validate approximately $1.5 million of support costs reported by agencies (paras. 71-76). 
18. The Board noted a number of deficit balances on trust funds amounting in aggregate to $320,000. 
19. UNDP was unable to provide a valuation of non-expendable inventory as at 31 December 1993. 
The Board noted that UNDP is currently testing an inventory management system for headquarters and expected to have it in place by the end of 1994 (paras. 86-88). 
In addition, only modest recoveries of losses had been made in 1992-1993 (paras. 89-98). 
21. The Board found that the development of guiding principles for the implementation of the new programme approach had been a lengthy process. 
22. The Board found that the detailed Country Programme Management Plans submitted by country offices were not used by UNDP headquarters in any consistent or systematic way. 
The Board concluded that there is currently no mechanism to allow headquarters to monitor and control effectively the implementation of country programmes (paras. 117-119). 
23. UNDP is aware of the deficiencies in their project management information systems and has now begun to develop an Integrated Programme Management System to address the programme information needs of country offices and headquarters (paras. 120-123). 
24. The Board found that the Framework for screening project ideas was rarely used during project formulation (paras. 127-129). 
25. The Board found that all projects up to $1 million in value are now approved by local Project Appraisal Committees (PAC) under delegated authorities. 
26. The Board found that there is no facility to record and follow-up PAC recommendations. 
The Board found there was no evidence that recommendations made by the PAC had subsequently been incorporated into some projects (paras. 136 and 137). 
27. The Board found that in almost 50 per cent of the projects examined, objectives and outputs were not stated in terms which facilitated easy measurement of project progress or achievements. 
28. The Board found that project workplans were often of poor quality and that in a large proportion of projects, the workplans did not, in their view, provide a realistic basis for project implementation (paras. 142-144). 
29. The Board concluded that monitoring of projects has become highly mechanistic and had not been carried out effectively in 40 per cent of the projects examined (paras. 151-157). 
There is often very little UNDP can do to compensate for problems arising where inputs are inadequate (paras. 145-150). 
31. The Board found that there is limited facility at headquarters for effective financial monitoring of programmes and projects. 
In particular, the Board was concerned to find that it was not possible to obtain timely management information to determine what proportion projects were delivered to time and budget (paras. 160-161). 
32. The Board found that in a number of projects examined, there were misgivings about the sustainability of the projects once UNDP funding and support were withdrawn (paras. 162 and 163). 
33. The Board found that there is no effective mechanism for feeding back the results of lessons learned from project evaluations and there is, therefore, a risk that avoidable mistakes are being repeated (paras. 164-171). 
34. The Board found that the UNDP Financial Rules and Regulations on procurement do not make any distinction between different types of contract. 
But different parts of UNDP operate different procedures with regard to the approval of consultancy contracts. 
The Board found also that documentary evidence pertaining to the short-listing and selection of consultants was not maintained (paras. 174-179). 
35. The Board found that the procedures employed by UNDP generally provide a sound framework for procurement activities. 
The Board believes that there is scope for fostering a more imaginative and commercial approach to purchasing (paras. 182-184). 
36. The Board noted that very few staff in the procurement sections have any recognized qualifications in procurement. 
The volume of purchasing now undertaken by UNDP, especially by the Office for Project Services (OPS), warrants the use of specialist staff with relevant experience and training in purchasing techniques (paras. 185 and 186). 
39. The Board found that the vast majority of submissions presented to Contracts Committee were approved as presented. 
The Committee membership does not include any experts or specialists in procurement but relies upon generalists drawn from within UNDP (paras. 199-202). 
However, the general level of waivers granted appears high compared to the total volume of business and should be monitored closely (paras. 203 and 204). 
41. The Board found a number of weaknesses in the procedures applied by headquarters purchasing unit, including inadequate bidding procedures and an absence of written instructions on procedures (paras. 205-207). 
Formal receiving and inspection reports were completed in less than 3 per cent of OPS procurement actions examined by the Board (paras. 208-210). 
43. The Board found that UNDP does not currently employ any performance measures or targets in assessing the efficiency of procurement activities (para. 211). 
In the Board's view, the development of adequate programme information systems for headquarters is now one of the most critical problems facing UNDP. 
The Board notes that UNDP has responded positively to its recommendations, but progress in these areas has to date been limited (paras. 215 and 216). 
45. The Board found that UNDP has not yet developed a coherent and documented strategy for the use of information technology (paras. 217-224). 
46. The Board found that UNDP does not have a standard methodology for monitoring and controlling system development projects (paras. 226-230). 
47. UNDP includes in its financial statements details of expenditure incurred on its behalf by executing agencies and by Governments. 
This information is based on annual expenditure statements certified and submitted to UNDP each year. 
These statements should be supported by audit certificates. 
The Board does not have access to the expenditure records of executing agencies or Governments and consequently it relies, where possible, on the work of other auditors, as evidenced by the audit certificates. 
The audit certificates provide adequate assurance that the funds provided by UNDP have been accurately reported and properly expended on UNDP projects. 
In 1992-1993, $1,848 million was expended under these arrangements. 
48. In previous bienniums, the Board has qualified its audit opinion on the basis that insufficient audit evidence regarding the programme expenditures of executing agencies of the United Nations system was available at the time of the finalization of the UNDP financial statements. 
To assist UNDP in addressing this problem, the Board contacted the external auditors of the major executing agencies via the United Nations Panel of External Auditors to ascertain whether audit certificates could be made available in time for the Board to consider them. 
The Board received an extremely positive response from the agency auditors and is pleased to report that by mid-June 1994, audit certificates were received in respect of agency expenditures of $1,198 million out of a total of $1,198 million. 
Although a small number of differences were noted between the detailed expenditures reported in schedules 2 and 2.1 and the final audited statements submitted by agencies, they are not material and do not impact on the audit opinion. 
As at mid-June 1994, the required audit certificates had been received, in respect of programme expenditures totalling $523 million. 
Owing to the non-receipt of audit certificates in respect of $127 million, the Board has insufficient evidence to form an opinion in respect of this expenditure. 
Accordingly, the Board has restricted the scope of its opinion to exclude this expenditure. 
50. In 1993, the Advisory Committee on Coordination (ACC) approved common accounting standards for use throughout the United Nations system. 
The General Assembly took note of the standards in its resolution 48/216 C of 23 December 1993. 
UNDP expects that a reliable valuation of inventory items will be available by the end of 1994 and has undertaken to disclose its value together with the method of valuation in a note to the 1994-1995 financial statements; 
(b) Land and buildings: note 18 (b) to the financial statements discloses for the first time the estimated value of UNDP future leasehold commitments as at 31 December 1993 ($14.75 million for country office leases and $59.37 million for headquarters). 
The financial statements do not, however, give any indication of the value of other land and buildings owned by UNDP. 
The Board recommends that UNDP aim to disclose the value of all land and buildings owned by the Organization in the 1994-1995 financial statements; 
(c) Contributions in kind: the financial statements do not currently disclose the value of contributions in kind received from Governments or others. 
UNDP considers that contributions in kind for projects are not material in the context of overall programme expenditure. 
Some of these are already identified for the purpose of measuring government contributions to local office costs; 
IAPSO requires customers to make payments in advance and held $5.6 million of such deposits as at 31 December 1993. 
These amounts are currently included in accounts payable disclosed in statement II and are classified under the heading of miscellaneous field office payables in note 16 (b) to the financial statements. 
UNDP has agreed to move towards such disclosure in 1994-1995. 
52. As stated in note 7 (b) to the financial statements, the Governing Council, at its fortieth session in 1993, approved the proposals of the Administrator to meet certain separation costs from the 1992-1993 budget allocations. 
During the examination of items recorded as unliquidated obligations at 31 December 1993, the Board identified a large obligation of $6,359,000 relating to these costs. 
In the opinion of the Board, this was not an appropriate accounting treatment. 
The Board reached this opinion because none of the separations concerned had been formally agreed as at 31 December 1993. 
53. The Board considered it more appropriate to disclose the earmarking of funds, in respect of proposed staff separations through the setting up of a reserve. 
This presentation fully discloses the impact on the surplus of income over expenditure for the biennium 1992-1993 and also draws attention to the precise purpose of the reserve. 
Since the establishment of a reserve requires formal approval under Financial Regulation 12.2 (c), the Executive Board may wish to confirm its agreement to this accounting treatment and indicate the length of time the funds should remain available for utilization. 
54. At its fortieth session, the Governing Council also approved the proposal of the Administrator to apply savings earned in 1993, up to a ceiling of 1.5 per cent of the 1992-1993 core appropriation, to meet transition costs associated with the smooth implementation of the 1994-1995 budget strategy. 
Accordingly, the sum of $7.2 million has been allocated from the surplus of income over expenditure for the biennium 1992-1993 to fund these costs including, for example, further costs of staff separations, training and computer systems development (including the integration with Integrated Management Information Systems (IMIS)). 
55. The Board noted that although the full $7.2 million had been reserved to meet these transition costs, only $3.6 million had been allocated for the specific purpose of meeting transitional salary costs. 
The Board recommends that UNDP report to the Executive Board on how the funds will be used. 
56. In 1971, UNDP concluded that the lack of adequate housing for UNDP personnel was the single most important factor affecting the timely delivery of the UNDP programme in a number of countries. 
Regular monitoring of the housing problems resulted, in 1979, in a Governing Council decision (decision 79/43 of 2 July 1979) to establish a reserve for field accommodation. [9]/ The reserve was used to finance the provision of housing through loans to Governments. 
57. The Board conducted a review of these arrangements and found that the stock of UNDP housing and office properties has grown considerably over the years. 
Most of these houses were rented to staff from United Nations agencies. 
As at November 1993, there were 165 (21 per cent) property units listed as vacant. 
This implies significant over-capacity and a considerable amount of rental income foregone. It is essential, in the Board's opinion, to reduce the housing stock to levels consistent with current needs. 
58. UNDP is fully aware of the need to rationalize the housing stock and is actively engaged, where possible, in ending its obligations in respect of these properties. 
However, the Board notes that there is no prescribed timetable or plan for doing this. 
The Board, therefore, recommends that an overall implementation plan be drawn up so that the disposal of properties can more easily be monitored and controlled. 
At the end of 1993, the Board found that approximately $1 million (net) was recorded as being receivable. 
In practice, current rents are now being set at a level sufficient to ensure recovery of the costs incurred. 
61. In the Board's opinion, it may be necessary in 1994-1995 to consider taking formal write-off action in recognition that the expenditure originally incurred may not now be recovered. 
UNDP agrees that this may be appropriate in some cases but has told the Board that it is determined to explore and exhaust all avenues to recover the balances before resorting to write-off action. 
62. The accounting policy with regard to the reserve for field accommodation (note 1 (f) to the financial statements) records that the Governing Council authorized the over-commitment of the reserve by up to $10 million provided that funds disbursed did not exceed $25 million at any one time. 
Activity on the reserve over the period 1988 to 1993 is summarized below: 
63. Over the period from 1988 to 1993, the total expenditure through the reserve has increased significantly. 
Moreover, expenditures have greatly exceeded the authorized level for the reserve of $25 million. This over-expenditure is financed currently from general resources. 
UNDP explained that construction in seven countries started, initially, on UNDP offices within the mandate of the Reserve. 
However, following the policy regarding the establishment of United Nations System Common Premises agreed by the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP), the General Assembly and the Secretary General, the premises were expanded at the request of the JCGP agencies to accommodate their office needs. 
This was on the understanding so that UNDP would be reimbursed for the additional costs incurred. 
In this regard, the Board notes that two of the main agencies concerned (the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) and the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA)) have disclosed in their financial statements, their liabilities to meet a share of these construction costs. 
65. The Board is concerned that the authorized level of the reserve has been exceeded. 
The Board was advised that action has been taken to recover the funds advanced by UNDP and in the future such a situation will not arise for new projects. 
66. Financial Rule 114.3 requires that "no contract, agreement or undertaking ... shall be entered into until funds have been reserved in the accounts, by means of an obligating document". 
Those obligations which are wholly or partially outstanding at the end of the financial period and which represent valid liabilities are accrued as expenses and disclosed in the financial statements as unliquidated obligations. 
The criteria used to determine whether an obligation remains valid at the period end are set out in the summary of significant accounting policies at note 1 (b). 
67. The Board reviewed the status of a sample of 76 unliquidated obligations, as at 31 December 1993, drawn from across the whole of UNDP headquarters, OPS and Trust Funds. 
The Board found that 22 of the 76 obligations, amounting in value to approximately $7.9 million, did not meet the criteria laid down in the accounting policies and did not represent valid liabilities against 1993 budget appropriations. 
(a) Failure to reference disbursements to the relevant obligation; 
(b) Obligations raised that related to activities which had been cancelled, but the related obligation had not been surrendered; 
(c) Obligations raised at the period end which related to activities to be performed in future years and which were not therefore valid liabilities as at 31 December 1993. 
68. During the examination, the Board noted also that a number of high-value obligations were recorded in the accounts after 31 December 1993. 
On further investigation, it was found that some certifying officers were misinterpreting the guidance issued by the Division of Finance. 
The Board recommends that UNDP clarify its guidelines, and in particular, define explicitly the terms "firm order" or "contractual agreement" in the context of obligations for purchases. 
The Board recommends that only those contracts or purchase orders signed on or before 31 December represent valid liabilities which may be included in unliquidated obligations. 
69. As noted in the introduction to the Board's report, the audit examination included visits to 12 country offices. 
(a) Bank reconciliations: the Board found that time-expired cheques were not being cancelled and written-back into the cash balances. 
(b) Inventory records: the Board noted a number of instances where country office inventory records were not fully up to date. 
UNDP has responded positively to the Board's observations arising from these visits and the matters raised are not considered material to the accounts as a whole. 
71. In 1991, the Governing Council, in its decision 91/32 of 25 June 1991, [10]/ approved new arrangements for the payment of support costs to executing agencies. 
Under the new regime, AOS costs should not exceed 10 per cent of the cost of programme delivery. 
Technical support services are reimbursed at a standard cost charge per work-month. 
Administrative and operational services are grouped into clusters of services, each cluster bearing a separate rate of reimbursement (ranging from 4 to 21 per cent of programme costs). 
This is a major departure from the previous flat rate approach and is therefore more complex to administer for both the executing agencies and UNDP. 
The Board noted that the original intention was to introduce the new arrangements from 1 January 1992. 
However, in view of the complexity of the arrangements, the Governing Council approved a transition period to 1 July 1992, in order to achieve a smoother implementation. 
Definitive guidelines on budget formats were issued in October 1992 followed by details of the new reporting requirements in July 1993. 
This allowed insufficient time for the executing agencies to install the necessary reporting systems to calculate and record the support costs under the new regime. 
The main difficulties encountered by UNDP in 1993 included: 
(b) Not all project budgets were recorded in UNDP management information systems, or the budget data recorded by UNDP had been superseded; 
75. As a consequence of these problems, the support costs reported in schedule 2.1 to the financial statements differ from those reported by executing agencies by approximately $1.5 million. 
UNDP is currently engaged in resolving these discrepancies and will make any necessary adjustments in 1994. 
The Board concluded that the difficulties encountered in 1992-1993 arose principally from the implementation of the revised successor support cost arrangements before the detailed operational requirements and related procedures had been devised. 
76. To avoid a recurrence of these problems in 1994-1995, the Board recommends that UNDP provide the agencies and its own programme staff with comprehensive guidance aimed at addressing the specific problems encountered in 1992-1993. 
If necessary, UNDP should provide formal training to its staff and equivalent seminars with key agency staff, on the reporting requirements of the revised support-cost arrangements. 
77. Regulation 5.1 of the Financial Regulations of UNDP provides for the Administrator to establish trust funds for specified purposes consistent with the policies, aims and activities of the Organization. 
As at 31 December 1993, UNDP had under its administration 85 trust funds and 72 sub-trust funds. 
78. The Board performed a general review of the administration of trust funds and identified a number of areas which it believes require attention. 
79. The Board noted four trust funds where expenditure in 1992-1993 has exceeded income resulting in deficit balances on the funds, totalling $320,000 as at 31 December 1993. 
80. Trust funds in general rely to varying degrees upon support services provided by UNDP core resources, for example, support provided in the field by resident representatives or accounting services rendered by the Division of Finance. 
However, in many cases only minimal support costs are charged by UNDP (sometimes as low as 1 per cent) and it is not evident to the Board that the full costs of providing these services are being recovered. 
81. The Board recommends that UNDP review the methodology used to calculate support costs to ensure that the full cost of UNDP support is recovered. 
Based on the chosen methodology, a workload study could be included to determine the full extent of support provided by headquarters units and country offices. 
82. Trust funds have been established to meet specific purposes and in the case of the larger funds, have often developed a discrete identity and organizational structure. 
In addition, the number of trust funds administered by UNDP continues to grow (in 1984, there were only 8 trust funds in operation; in 1993, there were 85). 
In addition, the Board noted that 6 of the 21 new trust funds did not have any financial activity during the biennium and that 6 of the ongoing sub-trust funds were also inactive. 
(b) Outposting some trust fund staff into regional bureaux in order to improve liaison and coordination of programme activities. 
85. The Board welcomes these developments and notes that efforts are continuing in these areas. 
In particular, the Board notes that UNDP is considering the introduction of a standard fund management approach with uniform management, structures and processes for all programme funds, including trust funds. 
In addition, trust fund activities will be incorporated in the Programme Financial Management System along with the indicative planning figures and cost-sharing programmes to ensure consistent and compatible information for all sources of funds. 
86. Financial rule 114.28 requires the maintenance of property records and provides for physical inventories to ensure adequate control over such property. 
Checks of headquarters inventory, confirming the existence and location of inventory items, had not been carried out since 1986-1987. 
However, as inadequate records had been maintained for several years, significant losses or misappropriation of assets could not be ruled out. 
Accordingly, the Board recommended that appropriate measures should be taken to establish adequate property records. 
87. The Board has once again reviewed the UNDP inventory records and found that some progress has been made in the development and implementation of an inventory system. 
However, as at 31 December 1993, UNDP was unable to produce a reliable valuation for assets held in the field or at headquarters and has not therefore disclosed any inventory valuations in the 1992-1993 financial statements. 
In some offices, however, the system requires further refinement before it can produce reliable inventory records. 
88. The Board welcomes these developments and trusts that UNDP will make every effort to ensure that reliable inventory management systems are in place by 31 December 1994. 
In the Board's opinion, further delay would be unacceptable. 
These serious deficiencies have exposed the Organization to a significant risk that the loss or misappropriation of assets would remain undetected. 
The conduct of such inventory checks may be a time-consuming and resource-intensive task, but is essential to the establishment of an accurate inventory record. 
"All officials of UNDP are responsible to the Administrator for the regularity of actions taken by them in the course of their duties. 
The cases examined by the Committee typically involved procurement irregularities, loss or misappropriation of funds or equipment and various unauthorized transactions carried out by staff members. 
The most significant of these cases, involving procurement irregularities, resulted in a payment in excess of $800,000 to a contractor in respect of a series of articles published in 1991 on UNDP activities in Africa. 
91. The Board found that the UNDP had conducted a detailed investigation of the circumstances of this case before deciding to settle the contractor's claim for payment out of court. 
That decision followed an extensive investigation by internal audit and advice from the United Nations Office of Legal Affairs. 
(a) UNDP was under a contractual obligation; 
(b) The published articles were delivered, were of good quality and were acceptable; 
(c) The rate charged for the published articles was not excessive and a discount was afforded by the publisher. 
92. The negotiated settlement of $827,000 was lower than the original claim and excluded any interest and other costs incurred by the publisher whilst awaiting settlement. 
UNDP informed the Board that letters of reprimand referring to the serious breaches of financial rules were sent to the senior staff involved and, although no disciplinary action was taken, none of the senior staff concerned remains with the organization. 
93. The Board examined this case carefully and was disturbed to find that senior officials had committed UNDP to expenditure of this magnitude, yet all of the organization's key procurement controls had been bypassed. 
A commitment of this size should have been provided for in the UNDP budget and the selection of the contractor needed Contracts Committee approval. 
None of these procedures was followed. 
The Board notes that UNDP is satisfied that no financial loss was suffered and that the necessary actions have now been taken consistent with the Financial Regulations and Rules. 
However, there is no doubt that the original transaction was highly irregular and has resulted in the diversion of significant financial resources to an unplanned and unbudgeted activity. 
94. Other cases reviewed by the Board included a number of other procurement irregularities where staff had either knowingly or inadvertently breached the procurement rules. 
In one case, still under review by UNDP, a country office had purchased computer equipment amounting to approximately $240,000 and had effectively circumvented the procurement rules. 
Instances where staff members applied funds to unauthorized activities such as hospitality expenses, personal expenses (e.g. vehicle repairs) or travelling business class instead of economy class air travel were also reviewed by the Board. 
In the majority of these cases, the sums involved were relatively small (between $1,000 and $3,000) and were generally recovered from the staff concerned. 
95. The Board notes that UNDP takes the issue of personal responsibility most seriously and that the organization has since made the ad hoc committee a formal Standing Committee on Personal Responsibility and Financial Liability. 
In recovering financial losses directly from staff, the Committee is actively deterring malpractice and is thereby promoting a strong culture of accountability. 
96. None of the cases examined by the Board resulted in formal disciplinary proceedings against staff. 
In the Board's view, however, there is clearly a need for a unified and consistent approach to dealing with irregular actions by staff members. 
97. The Board notes also that in practice, only modest recoveries of the total amount reviewed by the Committee have occurred in 1992-1993 and that the process often took a considerable time to complete. 
For example, in November 1993 some cases identified in 1990 and 1991 were still under review. 
If the work of the Standing Committee is to have maximum impact, it is important that all cases are dealt with promptly and efficiently. 
The Board therefore recommends that UNDP aim to review and decide all such cases within six months of identification, subject to any necessary flexibility to ensure that due fairness and process is afforded to staff members. 
98. While recognizing the steps which UNDP has taken, the Board feels that there are further measures which might be taken to explain more clearly to staff the nature of their responsibilities and the standards expected of them. 
UNDP informed the Board that a code of ethics is in preparation and action to draft a letter of appointment, for review and consideration by senior management, has been initiated. 
In each of the eight cases involving staff members, disciplinary action was taken. 
In six of these cases, the staff member concerned was separated or resigned. 
In an additional four cases still under review, involving amounts totalling $19,674, no recovery action has yet taken place. 
100. As reported in paragraph 21 of the Financial report for the biennium ended, UNDP non-expendable property totalling $537,744 was written off during the biennium. 
The Board was also given details of an ex gratia payment of $36,413 and write-offs of cash and receivables amounting to $154,941. The Board is satisfied with the information and explanations provided in respect of these items and has no observations to make. 
101. At 31 December 1993, UNDP was funding over 5,000 projects with total estimated costs over their lifetime of $5.6 billion. 
Expenditure on programme activity in 1992-1993 amounted to $2.05 billion, excluding support costs but including commitments. 
102. In recent years, there have been a number of significant developments in respect of the strategic management of UNDP activities, including: 
(d) National ownership of the programme; 
(f) Changes in the source of funds. 
103. If UNDP is to manage the changes associated with these developments, it is essential that it develop strategies and the associated policies and procedures necessary to secure their smooth implementation. 
It is equally important that corporate information systems are in place which will enable senior management to monitor and control the successful implementation of the strategies adopted. 
104. UNDP has recently redefined its goals in the light of these developments (see paras. 172 and 173 below). 
The Board hopes that the recommendations and observations arising from its examination will assist UNDP in the review of its business practices. 
Although it is too early for the Board to assess the likely impact of many of the new initiatives, it has included reference to them in the present report where appropriate. 
The Board welcomes, in particular, the emphasis on financial and substantive accountability which underlines many of the new initiatives and believes that these issues lie at the heart of many of the concerns expressed by the Board in the present report. 
The majority of UNDP voluntary contributions are allocated between countries on the basis of indicative planning figures (IPF), which are approved by the Governing Council. 
Under the formula used to allocate IPF, 87 per cent of resources goes to 65 countries (out of 124 receiving UNDP resources) whose gross national product per capita is $750 or less. 
106. UNDP voluntary contributions are falling as a proportion of total programme funding; from 87 per cent in 1988 to 70 per cent in 1993. 
Cost-sharing resources have almost doubled as a proportion of total funding; from 12 per cent in 1989 to 29 per cent in 1993. 
Cost-sharing resources are particularly significant in the Latin America programme, constituting more than two thirds of funding. 
National execution is growing; from 11 per cent of the total programme in 1988 to 40 per cent in 1993 as shown below. 
108. The Board undertook a review of UNDP management of its programme and projects. 
(a) The implementation of the new programme approach; 
(b) Whether procedures for project planning and appraisal provide a sound basis for project implementation; 
109. The review included an examination of UNDP procedures for preparing, implementing, monitoring and evaluating projects. 
The selection of projects took account of the regional balance of programme activities, and focused on projects approved in the last five years. 
These factors include: 
(a) Funding for multi-year development programmes is derived from voluntary contributions on an annual basis and is therefore subject to uncertainty. 
Although the respective roles and responsibilities of all parties are set out in project and programme documents, there are difficulties in some cases in enforcing agreements. 
In some recipient countries, there is often political instability, limited institutional capacity, administrative constraints or poor social and economic infrastructures. 
111. During its examination, the Board was mindful of the external constraints under which UNDP operates and has, therefore, concentrated on areas which are more directly within the effective control of UNDP. 
112. Country programmes are prepared by each recipient Government, usually with the assistance of UNDP country offices to set out the development objectives of UNDP. 
These programmes, which have a five-year time-frame, have been criticized in the past for their "scatterized" approach to development assistance through a piecemeal portfolio of projects. 
113. Since the passing of General Assembly resolution 44/211 on 22 December 1989, UNDP has been developing the necessary guiding principles and procedures required to implement a more focused programme approach. 
This has been a lengthy process. 
"Guiding principles" defining the programme approach and indicating how to follow and support it were issued in May 1993 and guidelines for the production of revised programme documentation were issued in November 1993. 
114. The Board is concerned that, in the absence of authoritative guidance material, there was considerable scope for uncertainty and perhaps even confusion during implementation. 
This was corroborated during visits to some country offices where the Board was informed that UNDP programme staff and government counterparts were unclear about exactly what the new programme approach entailed. 
The Board noted also that in two countries Governments had continued to seek, and had obtained, funding for individual projects, which were not, in the Board's view, consistent with the new programme approach. 
115. UNDP acknowledges the difficulties encountered in launching the new approach, but pointed out that its introduction was a complex, multifaceted exercise involving the whole of the United Nations system. 
UNDP is confident that, despite the initial difficulties, there is no lack of understanding in country offices regarding the programme approach and that this is now the preferred mode of delivery for UNDP assistance. 
In reference to the Board's comments that some projects appeared inconsistent with the new programme approach, UNDP responded that the Guidelines on the Programme Approach advise that interventions can be made at all levels. 
Hence, UNDP believes that discrete, self-contained projects are still useful, especially in the transitional period when all ongoing and negotiated projects will continue to be supported. 
116. It is inevitable that implementation of the programme approach will involve a transition period and the Board has concluded that, overall, UNDP has made steady progress. 
The Board also found clear examples where the implementation of the programme approach is focusing UNDP assistance more tightly. 
For example, one country programme had reduced its project base from 85 to 39 in under three years. 
117. The Board noted that comprehensive mid-term reviews are carried out for all country programmes and presented to the Executive Board. 
At the detailed level, the Country Programme Management Plan (CPMP) provides a framework for the monitoring of the country programme and its resources; and is one of the mechanisms available to maintain effective communication between country offices and UNDP headquarters about planned actions in regard to the country programme. 
This document is therefore viewed by the Board as a key mechanism for facilitating effective management and control. 
118. It was originally intended to enter the information from CPMP into the central database of the Programme and Project Management System. 
The Board was concerned to find that, in practice, the CPMP information is not entered into any database and is not used in any consistent or systematic way by headquarters. 
119. Although the Board noted the extensive use of narrative reports in the absence of any systematic programme reports to headquarters from country offices, the Board has concluded that current mechanisms for effective monitoring and control by headquarters need considerable strengthening. 
120. The Board recognizes the importance of decentralizing decision-making and delegating as much responsibility as possible to country offices, but there remains a clear role for headquarters in the overall management of country programmes and projects. 
In an organization as large and diverse as UNDP, effective corporate management information systems are therefore essential to monitor and control the successful implementation of the strategies adopted. 
121. At the macro level, UNDP is able to monitor the programme at the country and regional levels. 
However, the Board found that UNDP programme management information systems were, generally, old, unreliable and lacked integration (see also paras. 215 and 216 below). 
In some cases, the information systems required to support the implementation of key strategies (e.g., national execution, revised support cost arrangements) were not operational. 
122. UNDP is fully aware of the limited facility at headquarters for effective financial monitoring of programmes and projects. 
UNDP also pointed out that at an aggregate level expenditure data is available on a timely basis by country, agency and source of funds, and they considered it adequate for strategic control purposes. 
Based on the consultants' recommendations, UNDP has now begun an Integrated Programme Management project (IPM) which will address the project needs of country offices and headquarters for financial information on the programme. 
The Board notes, however, that this project is presently only at a very early stage and that no implementation date has been set. 
The Board trusts that the IPM project will be afforded high priority, and strongly recommends that it be developed as soon as practicable to meet the programme information needs of senior management. 
This manual is in three volumes and runs to over 1,200 pages. 
UNDP pointed out, however, that a series of instructions, guidelines, guiding principles and similar documents have been prepared and shared with all UNDP country offices. 
These supplementary documents are designed to be responsive to changing needs and priorities. 
125. The Board welcomes the proposed review and restructuring of the PPM. 
126. Projects should be identified in the context of the country programme development objectives. 
UNDP and executing agencies assist the Government in the identification and formulation of projects. 
The product of the planning and formulation process is a project document which specifies the need for UNDP assistance and which is submitted to UNDP for appraisal and approval. 
127. The Project Formulation Framework (PFF) is intended as an analytical tool serving as a vehicle for discussion of the basic structure and content of a project before writing the full project document. 
In the view of the Board, a formulation framework document is a useful tool for inviting early feedback on a project concept and ensuring that costly resources are not devoted to progressing fundamentally flawed or ill-conceived project proposals. 
128. During their review, the Board observed that a PFF is rarely completed during project formulation. 
It is a detailed document and, in practice, has often duplicated most of the content of the project document. 
In the Board's view, the effort involved in completing the PFF in its current form is not cost-effective and this has been corroborated by programme staff who generally see no added value arising from its production. 
129. The Board believes that there is a need for some formal screening of project ideas and recommends that to overcome the main objections to the current PFF, UNDP should give consideration to devising new, simpler procedures. 
130. The project document states the scope and objectives of a project. 
The project document is signed by authorized representatives of the Government, UNDP and the executing agency and constitutes a legal and binding agreement. 
131. The project documents examined by the Board followed the required design criteria in all material respects, but were of varying quality in terms of content. 
Some specific shortcomings noted during the Board's examination are elaborated upon in later sections of the present report under the relevant subject heading. 
132. The purpose of appraisal is to determine whether the project meets UNDP funding criteria and whether the project design is conducive to the achievement of the proposed objectives. 
Formal appraisal of the project proposal is carried out by headquarters' Project Appraisal Committee (PAC) or by local PACs, where the value of the project is within the approval limit delegated to UNDP country resident representatives. 
The limit for approval by resident representatives was raised from $700,000 to $1 million in 1993. 
Projects over $3 million must be submitted to the UNDP Action Committee (AC). 
For local PACs to function effectively, thus ensuring that only high-quality projects receive UNDP funding, it is important that the country offices have access to the necessary expertise and advice. 
The Board noted that there are sometimes difficulties in finding high-quality, independent consultants locally. 
One country office visited by the auditors believed that the effectiveness of the local PAC was weakened by the lack of available technical expertise. 
134. Although the Board has, in the past, recommended streamlining the project appraisal system, it is essential that the quality of project appraisals does not suffer in the process. 
It has been suggested that local PACs can strengthen their expertise by drawing on resident experts working locally with other United Nations or aid agencies, but this might not always be feasible. 
The Board believes that this is an area of critical importance to project design and therefore recommends that UNDP should review the effectiveness of local PACs as a matter of some urgency. 
This package includes the development of a corporate consultant roster comprised of experts screened and recommended by technical specialists at headquarters. 
In addition, guidance is being provided to resident representatives on ways of ensuring that the appraisal process is sufficiently authoritative, thorough and independent to produce a satisfactory result. 
In completing the programme management package, the performance of local PACs will be thoroughly reviewed and the results incorporated into the guidelines issued. 
136. The PAC system is an important control mechanism for checking that the project properly meets the aims of UNDP and the Government and has been formulated in accordance with best practice. 
The effectiveness of this control function may be compromised by the absence of a systematic mechanism for follow-up of PAC recommendations. 
137. The Board noted a number of cases where there was no evidence that recommendations made by PAC had been incorporated into the project. 
In one case examined, project approval was given subject to a number of technical recommendations. 
There was no evidence that any of these recommendations had been incorporated into the project document and no evidence of any follow-up by PAC. 
UNDP agrees with the Board's recommendation, and stated that formal procedures to ensure compliance with PAC recommendations will be introduced in the near future. 
138. In the course of its examination, the Board attempted to identify key factors, within the control of UNDP, which are important to the overall success of a project which it defined as the delivery of project outputs to quality, time and budget. 
In arriving at the list of factors, the Board took account of projects submitted by the regional bureaux as examples of best practice. 
The factors which the Board identified are: 
139. Good objectives are working targets derived from the development aims of the project, which show in measurable terms what the project intends to achieve. 
In 28 of the 58 projects examined, objectives and outputs were, in the opinion of the Board, not stated in terms that facilitated easy measurement of project progress or achievements in either qualitative or quantitative terms. 
140. Often outputs and achievements have been measured only in terms of "delivery", that is, project and programme expenditure. 
Moreover, this emphasis on delivery appears to have been used as an informal measure of the performance of country offices; a good office was one which delivered more than was expected, a poor office delivered less. 
In recent years, however, there has been increasing awareness that, in the absence of suitable measures for assessing performance of a project, it is not possible to demonstrate clearly that development objectives have been achieved, or to enforce proper accountability for the resources consumed. 
In this regard, the Administration's recent initiatives to reinforce substantive accountability constitute steps in the right direction. 
The Board will monitor progress in these areas in future audits. 
141. The Board recognizes that it is not always easy to measure the impact of project activities, particularly in the social and economic sectors. 
The Board therefore recommends that suitable training courses be developed and that examples of best practice be identified and disseminated to programme staff. 
The Board also recommends that the emphasis on clearly identifying outputs should not be restricted to recent or new projects but that deficiencies in older ongoing projects should also be remedied wherever practicable. 
UNDP has undertaken to take the Board's recommendations into consideration in the determination of training priorities. 
In addition, UNDP will take steps to improve output definition in ongoing projects where practicable. 
142. A project work plan is vital for organizing and implementing project activities in an efficient and coordinated manner. 
The Board was therefore concerned to find that project work plans were often of poor quality and concluded that in 24 (over 40 per cent) of the projects examined, adequate work plans had not been prepared. 
143. Projects are often approved without a detailed work plan, with the stipulation that preparation of the plan will be the first task of the project manager (usually the chief technical adviser of the executing agency). 
There appears, however, to be little or no follow-up to check that a detailed work plan has been prepared. 
144. The Board recommends that programme staff should be reminded of the importance of preparing high-quality work plans which clearly assign responsibilities for the activities set out in the project document; set target dates for delivery of activities and establish activity budgets against which implementation can be measured. 
In view of the importance the Board attaches to comprehensive work plans, the Board further recommends that all parties involved in the project should formally approve work plans to signify their commitment to achieving the objectives in the proposed time-frame and their agreement that the plan is realistic. 
145. Government commitment is a fundamental component of the approach of UNDP to development assistance and is formally enshrined in country programme and project documents. 
With the growth of national execution, the importance of government inputs to the success of programmes and projects will also increase. 
The most significant problems noted by the Board were experienced in the following areas: 
(a) Failure to comply with UNDP reporting requirements and procedures (e.g. failure to produce project progress reports or to complete annual audits of projects); 
(b) Delays in appointing counterpart staff. 
147. There is some evidence that, especially in certain of the less developed countries, government contributions to projects has been deteriorating. 
In particular, the organization is increasingly being asked to pay local costs which were normally the responsibility of Government. 
It is proving to be more and more difficult to obtain, in sufficient numbers, qualified and motivated counterparts from whose limited number UNDP and other aid agencies draw national project staff. 
UNDP, in similar fashion to other donors, has been constrained to make ad hoc arrangements through salary supplements and other incentives to attract and retain government staff to work on projects. 
These issues are now being addressed by UNDP and other donors and will necessarily lead to a re-examination of the way technical cooperation is provided, the validity of the expert/counterpart concept, as well as the whole question of sustainable institution building. 
148. Regarding the failure of Governments to comply, under national execution, with substantive and financial reporting on projects, UNDP acknowledges that this has been one of the difficulties encountered in promoting national execution. 
On the basis of experience to date, new Guidelines on National Execution currently under preparation will address this question through emphasizing the need for compliance, as well as by introducing a new role for country offices to support national execution. 
149. The Board noted that in practice there is often very little that UNDP can do to compensate for problems arising from inadequate government inputs. 
Ultimately, the only effective sanction that UNDP can apply is to withdraw funding for the project concerned and thus bring project activities to a complete stop. 
Only very rarely would such drastic action be considered appropriate, and the Board did not find any examples of such action during their review. 
For example, provided that progress reports are submitted in an acceptable format, it is not necessary for them to match exactly the format prescribed in the PPM. 
The Board believes that, in some cases, this may significantly ease the burden on national Governments who may find it difficult to meet widely differing internal and external reporting requirements. 
151. Monitoring is the effective oversight of the implementation of a project. 
Responsibility for monitoring rests largely with country office programme staff. 
152. The key project monitoring tools are Project Performance Evaluation Reports (PPERs), produced annually by the project's managers; and annual tripartite review meetings of Government, executing agency and UNDP representatives. 
The PPER is generally used as the basis for discussion in the tripartite reviews. 
153. The Board concluded that monitoring of projects has become highly mechanistic: often, apparently, carried out to satisfy an administrative requirement rather than to encourage remedial action. 
The absence in some cases of any monitoring reports, in clear breach of project agreements, called into question whether any effective monitoring had been carried out. 
154. These concerns apply equally to the recommendations made in the monitoring reports. 
It did not appear that there is any formal system of follow-up to ensure that recommendations arising from monitoring reviews have been implemented. 
In the Board's view, this would increase the effectiveness of the monitoring process and improve the accountability of programme staff. 
155. UNDP has approximately 140 programme officers plus many national staff in the country offices who, according to the UNDP job classification, are generally expected to allocate about 60 per cent of their annual workload to programme and project monitoring. 
During country visits, the auditors noted that monitoring was not always given this priority attention. 
That opinion is corroborated by a recent study by the UNDP Central Evaluation Office which reported that "the majority of field offices (56 per cent) spend a small proportion (less than 20 per cent) of total programme staff time on monitoring and evaluation functions". 
In view of this, the Board considers that there is scope for closer local monitoring. 
The Board recommends that UNDP reaffirms the requirement for programme officers to visit project sites each year. 
156. UNDP agrees with the principle underlying the Board's recommendation regarding physical inspection of projects, but wish to ensure that, rather than being automatic, such visits should be directed to problem solving and assigned on a priority basis. 
157. The role of UNDP headquarters in project monitoring was not clear to the Board. 
In view of the varying practices observed at headquarters, the Board recommends that UNDP review its monitoring information requirements. 
In particular, the Board recommends that consideration be given to "exception reporting" to headquarters. 
158. As noted above, the Board found that there is limited facility at headquarters for effective financial monitoring of programmes and projects. 
159. In connection with country office monitoring, the Board was interested to note that one country office visited by the auditors has introduced a formal requirement for programme officers to monitor that requests for funding from project executing staff are appropriate and relevant to the project. 
In the Board's view, this is a useful mechanism for country office control and monitoring of project expenditure. 
UNDP has informed the Board that this function is normally included in the operation of programme support units and is carried out by a large number of offices. 
The programme management guidelines being developed will include reference to the need for more consistent and rigorous application of such financial monitoring at the field level. 
160. The Board tried to obtain information from UNDP on how many projects were delivered to time and budget. It was not possible to obtain this information. 
However, many of the projects examined had substantial budget increases and it appeared that in some cases, budgets had simply been revised to accommodate actual expenditures. 
In the Board's opinion, UNDP could not demonstrate adequately what mechanisms were in place to ensure that resources were well spent before budget increases were proposed and sanctioned. 
The Board noted, during its final audit examination, that some 76 projects executed by OPS had exceeded their budgets by more than $50,000 as at 31 December 1993. 
Although in 22 cases the over-expenditures were covered within the 20 per cent flexibility under the two-year rolling budget concept, the remaining 54 were explained on the basis of unforeseen or urgent expenditure. 
161. In the Board's view, the aim to deliver projects to time and budget is an essential target and performance measure, particularly important in times of financial constraints. 
UNDP agrees that the delivery of projects to time and within budget is an important target and performance measure and expects the development of new programme management information systems to allow this basic information to be monitored at headquarters. 
162. The importance of ensuring sustainability of programmes and projects is now given great emphasis, and is central to the success of the new programme approach. 
The Board found that in a number of projects examined there were misgivings about the sustainability of the projects once UNDP funding and support were withdrawn. 
Doubts over sustainability generally arose from such factors as lack of evidence that Governments had made adequate counterpart and budgetary provisions or a perceived lack of the Governments' capacity to sustain project activities in the longer term. 
163. However, the Board was unable to find any independent evidence on the general sustainability of UNDP projects except for some data provided by the UNDP Central Evaluation Office (CEO). 
In view of the importance of ensuring sustainable development in future, the Board recommends that UNDP consider mounting a specific exercise to determine how many projects completed more than three years ago have proved to be sustainable. 
This exercise, which could be conducted in collaboration with other interested parties (e.g. executing agencies and Governments), should yield many lessons which would prove valuable in ensuring the sustainability of future projects and programmes. 
164. In its examination of evaluation procedures, the Board reviewed the role of the UNDP Central Evaluation Office. 
In particular, the Board sought to establish whether sufficient programme and project evaluations are being carried out and whether the lessons learned from these evaluations are systematically fed back into UNDP programmes and projects. 
165. The Central Evaluation Office is primarily responsible for managing and overseeing the process of evaluation, both within UNDP and in collaboration with agencies and Governments. 
The vast majority of evaluations are carried out by the operational units of UNDP or executing agencies. 
The cost of evaluation missions (estimated on average to be in the region of $35,000 each) is charged directly to project budgets. 
166. In attempting to assess whether all projects in excess of $1 million were, in fact, undergoing evaluations, the Board was hampered by the absence of reliable management information. 
The CEO computer database is not a reliable record of all evaluations conducted. 
In addition to a significant backlog in the processing of completed evaluation reports, CEO believes fewer than half of completed evaluation reports are sent to them for analysis. 
In total, the CEO database includes more than 2,100 recorded evaluation reports out of which 1,087 reports have been processed. 
167. The Board has no means of verifying the assurance by UNDP that over 80 per cent of evaluations have been completed and is most concerned that relatively little data on the outcome of evaluations is available centrally. 
In particular, it is a matter of concern that it is not possible to identify those projects which have not been evaluated. 
For example, the Board was surprised to find that, of the 153 terminal evaluations recorded on the database, 58 of the projects were deemed successful, yet 8 of them were also classed as not sustainable. 
With respect to the quality of evaluation data, UNDP recognizes that the soundness and veracity of data is fundamental in drawing reliable conclusions. 
169. It is generally acknowledged within UNDP, that there is no effective mechanism for feeding back the results of lessons learned. 
170. The Board notes, for example, that the PPM guidelines on the Project Formulation Framework makes no reference to the need to take stock of lessons learned from other similar projects. 
It is also evident that PACs and the Action Committee are not required to take account of evaluation results during their consideration of project proposals. 
171. The Board has therefore concluded that, as a result of the significant shortcomings identified during their examination, UNDP is not meeting the prime objectives of the evaluation process. 
To rectify this situation, the Board believes that CEO would need to be strengthened in order to oversee evaluation work effectively and to provide relevant, practical feedback and guidance to the substantive units of UNDP. 
In addition to strengthening CEO, the Board recommends that a formal mechanism should be introduced to disseminate "lessons learned" more effectively. 
The lack of clear objectives and measurable outputs had made monitoring and evaluation very difficult in the past, particularly since UNDP itself lacked an overall substantive focus. 
Furthermore, the Administrator has created the new Office for Evaluation and Strategic Planning to help ensure that future programming incorporates past lessons. 
This value represents the total contracted value to date rather than actual expenditure during the period. 
The Board found that, although no new SMSCs have been used since January 1993, existing contracts have been extended pending the introduction of a new form of long-term contract. 
It was intended to introduce the new form of contract quickly, but in practice, the process required extensive consultations within the United Nations system and this took longer than expected. 
Because the new contract offers a degree of long-term employment, it was felt that it should offer some staff benefits, particularly participation in the Pension Fund. 
This assessment should also consider whether, (a) consultants actually wish to be covered by such benefits; and (b) offering consultants the full level of benefits that would apply to staff members is appropriate. 
177. The Financial Regulations and Rules on procurement do not make a distinction between types of procurement contracts. 
This issue was raised by the Board in 1990-1991 when it questioned whether consultancy contracts, valued at more than $100,000 should be referred to the Contracts Committee. In 1992-1993, the situation remained confused with different parts of UNDP operating different procedures depending on the nature of the contract involved. 
In response to the Board's observation, UNDP has undertaken to define clearly the types of contract which should be referred to the Contracts Committee. 
178. The Board reviewed a sample of consultancy contracts. 
To safeguard the transparency of the contractual process and demonstrate equity, formal records, appropriately signed and reviewed should, in the Board's view, be monitored. 
The Board understands that UNDP will address these issues in the revised guidelines currently being drafted and which are expected to be issued by July 1994. 
179. In regard to the selection of consultants, UNDP informed the Board that a key source of consultants is the pool of former staff members of the United Nations system who possess the relevant experience and skills in a number of fields. 
The current limit on remuneration for such staff is $12,000 per annum established by the General Assembly in 1981 and is considered by UNDP to be unnecessarily restrictive some 13 years later. 
A periodic review of the limit would seem appropriate in order to ensure that the real value is not unduly eroded by inflation. 
180. Procurement of goods and services is a vital part of UNDP operational and administrative activities. 
Estimated expenditure in 1992-1993 based on data supplied by UNDP is shown below: 
181. The Board examined procurement practices for goods and services in the Office for Project Services, and at UNDP headquarters. 
(b) The role of the UNDP Contracts Committee in the procurement process; 
(c) The efficiency of procurement procedures and the use of measures or indicators to assist in monitoring the performance of purchasing sections and of suppliers. 
182. UNDP Financial Rule 114.18 states the general principles which shall be considered in carrying out the procurement functions of UNDP, including concern for value for money, fair competition and the source of supply. 
The Board has confirmed that the procedures employed by UNDP are consistent with the governing regulations and rules and that they generally provide a sound framework for procurement activities. 
184. The Board wishes to emphasize, however, that the Financial Regulations and Rules, in many ways, represent only the minimum standards consistent with maintaining sound internal controls. 
Simple adherence to the rules will not, of itself, secure best value for money and, indeed, in the Board's view is unlikely to represent best value procurement. 
The Board considers that the Regulations and Rules should be viewed only as a framework and believes that there is scope for a more imaginative and commercial approach to purchasing that will generate genuine and tangible savings for UNDP. 
185. The Board noted that very few staff in the procurement sections have any recognized qualifications in purchasing or have received anything other than basic training. 
The Board believes that the volume of procurement activity now undertaken by UNDP, and especially OPS, warrants the use of specialist staff with relevant experience and training in procurement techniques. 
In the short term, the Board suggests that a few suitably qualified staff might be recruited externally. 
186. UNDP has noted the Board's recommendation on the need to develop staff capacities in procurement as a specialist function and has informed the Board that OPS plans to institute, by mid-1994, specialized training programmes for procurement staff. 
The Board welcomes these developments. 
Good planning allows sufficient time to research the market and ensure that as many suppliers as possible are invited to bid. 
It should facilitate also the coordination of procurement actions in respect of multiple requests for the same goods, thus enabling volume discounts to be negotiated. 
Thorough planning also enables purchasing sections to prioritize procurement requests and to perform their duties in an orderly and efficient manner. 
188. From an examination of project and procurement files at UNDP headquarters and at country offices, it is apparent that formal procurement plans are not being prepared on a systematic basis. 
Project staff have acknowledged in discussions that, in practice, they do schedule their purchasing activities in operating to project workplans. 
These are not, however, made available to other staff who carry out procurement activities on their behalf, at country offices or headquarters. 
189. For international procurement at headquarters, OPS requires that Project Management Officers (PMO) submit a requisition order to the purchasing section. 
This should generally be done three to six months in advance of the target delivery date for competitive bidding, or one to two months, if there is no competitive bidding. 
The requisition documents rarely specified a target delivery date but frequently asked for purchases to be completed "urgently" or "as soon as possible". 
Requisition documents also tended merely to list the equipment and supplies needed for a project and therefore required further investigation by the purchasing section in order to schedule procurement actions. 
190. The Board therefore concludes that there is considerable scope for improving the planning of procurement actions in general and in particular for projects. 
This is further corroborated by an analysis of 153 project evaluations by the UNDP Central Evaluation Office, which revealed that 46 per cent of projects suffered some delay in the procurement of equipment. 
In one country the Board visited, a project was delayed almost one full year owing to delays in receiving computer equipment. 
191. UNDP has acknowledged that procurement plans require improving and, in response to the Board's observations, OPS proposes to issue supplemental instructions on the completion of requisition documents. 
OPS has already issued instructions to project officers concerning the setting of realistic target delivery dates in their requisitions. 
The Board welcomes these developments and trusts that they will facilitate improved planning of procurement actions in the future. 
In its examination, the Board examined a sample of 28 cases selected randomly. 
The Board found that, in most cases, not all the companies invited to submit bids did so. 
The review suggests also that there is a tendency to invite the absolute minimum number of bids consistent with the Financial Regulations. 
194. In response to the Board's observations, UNDP has agreed that more action is required to ensure the market is being truly tested. 
In this regard, the Board notes that OPS now requires procurement officers to explain the reasons in cases where an insufficient number of suppliers have submitted bids. 
195. The Board welcomes these developments and recommends that response rates to invitations to bid should be closely monitored in future. 
This should enable OPS to identify the major reasons for non-response and to correct any recurring problems that may be identified. 
For example, if suppliers felt insufficient time was allowed for response, or that specifications were drawn too tightly, then OPS could take steps to address these issues. 
196. A comprehensive, up-to-date and well maintained suppliers roster is essential for the efficient and effective conduct of competitive bidding exercises. 
In the absence of a comprehensive suppliers database, there is a risk that UNDP rely upon only a relatively small number of suppliers with whom the procurement staff are familiar. 
OPS maintains a roster of consulting firms for services, and a vendors listing for goods and supplies that provides basic details of suppliers. 
197. In response to these observations, the Board was told that OPS was addressing the need for improving existing suppliers rosters in the context of the United Nations/IMIS project developments. 
The Board welcomes this and recommends that OPS should also make further improvements to roster procedures by checking that prospective suppliers are technically competent, well managed, adequately resourced, financially stable and reliable. 
The Board was informed that, in common with other United Nations agencies, OPS does not normally resort to public advertising of bids. 
However, the Board believes that there is considerable scope for increasing the use of open advertising, especially for high value purchases and recommends that UNDP explore the possibility of making more use of public advertising. 
In response to the Board's observations, UNDP intends to issue revised instructions later in 1994. 
199. The members of the Contracts Committee are UNDP staff members selected for their wide experience within UNDP; they are not procurement or purchasing specialists. 
The Committee's role is to review proposed procurement actions and render written advice to the Chief Procurement Officer; this primarily involves ensuring compliance with procurement principles, rules and regulations. 
In order to carry out its work, the Committee receives written submissions on proposed contracts and can interview purchasing staff to the extent considered necessary. 
200. There were 297 submissions to the UNDP Contracts Committee (value $105.7 million) during the period January 1992 to October 1993. 
202. It might also be possible to review some cases for compliance with rules and regulations after the contract has been let rather than before, thus avoiding any possibility of delaying procurement actions unnecessarily. 
Under a more selective approach, there would also be no reason to restrict the Committee's involvement to the high-value submissions, a number of lower-value submissions could also be reviewed, thus enhancing the overall deterrent effect of the Committee. 
The Board also recommends that UNDP consider inviting purchasing specialists from other organizations, including private-sector commercial bodies, on to the Committee in order to bolster the expertise of the Committee and to ensure that UNDP keeps abreast of developments in modern procurement practice. 
203. Procedures requiring the use of international competitive bidding may be waived in favour of negotiated contracts in defined circumstances (Financial Rule 114.23). 
205. Procurement activities carried out by the Division for Administrative and Information Services were examined. 
In 1992-1993, DAIS procurement section made purchases amounting to $14.3 million mostly in relation to items such as office supplies and equipment, office furniture and electronic data-processing (EDP) equipment. 
206. During its examination, the Board examined a random sample of purchase orders of the Division for Administrative and Information Services (15 per cent by value) and made the following observations: 
(a) Definitive procedures and guidelines to govern headquarters procurement activities were not available. 
The General Administration Manual did not address headquarters procurement procedures as it was intended to cover only country office procurement; 
A suppliers roster was not maintained by the Division for Administrative and Information Services nor did they have access to the United Nations vendors roster or to OPS suppliers information; 
(c) No arrangements existed to receive and record sealed bids, or to keep them unopened until a specified date. 
Bids could be faxed directly to the purchasing assistant without any attempt to maintain confidentiality. 
A deadline for submission of bids was not set, nor were there formal bid-opening procedures; 
(d) Purchases of EDP equipment were dealt with as a series of one-of purchases in response to separate uncoordinated requisitions from operating divisions. 
The lead times provided by divisions was often short and did not therefore facilitate the consolidation of orders into a single planned procurement action. Such consolidation may have afforded the opportunity to negotiate bulk purchasing discounts and phased delivery; 
(e) Procurement files relating to purchases were often incomplete and did not serve as a useful record of procurement decisions. 
207. Although the Board acknowledges the limited resources devoted to headquarters procurement and the relatively low value of purchases carried out, it recommends that action is taken to address the weaknesses identified. 
Specifically, the Board recommended: 
(a) That UNDP develop formal procedures to govern headquarters purchasing, including the need for proper short-listing procedures, safeguard the confidentiality and impartiality of bidding procedures, and introduce a planned procurement policy and maintenance of adequate procurement files; 
(b) That UNDP should seek access to the United Nations vendors roster. 
The Board is pleased to note that UNDP has responded promptly and positively to the recommendations and is addressing each of the concerns raised. 
208. Supplies and equipment should immediately be inspected on receipt to ensure that the items comply with the contract and that their condition is satisfactory; an appropriate receiving report should be issued. 
However, it is apparent from visits to field offices and examinations carried out at headquarters that practice in this regard varies widely. 
Consequently, OPS has no assurance that assets, for which they have already made full payment, have been received. 
Formal acknowledgement of receipt is an essential internal control for safeguarding the assets of an organization. 
It is also important that all losses or damaged goods are reported to enable OPS to submit insurance claims promptly. 
210. UNDP acknowledges the difficulties achieving compliance with the requirement to confirm receipt of goods, especially at the country level where recipients are normally outside of the direct influence of purchasing staff. 
211. The Board noted that UNDP does not currently employ any performance measures or targets in assessing the efficiency of procurement activities. 
Performance measurement is a key process in establishing accountability at both procurement officer and management levels; and is widely practised in both public and private commercial organizations. 
Regular performance reports reviewed by the responsible managers should identify adverse trends and poor performance as they start to happen and hence facilitate timely corrective action. 
They can also give early indication of fraud and malpractice. 
212. To manage its activities effectively and discharge its accountability and reporting duties, UNDP must collect, process and disseminate a wide range of financial and non-financial information for management, governing bodies, member Governments and others. 
In keeping with most organizations, UNDP has installed a large number of microcomputers over the last 15 years which are used for a wide range of administrative and programme purposes. 
In addition, UNDP has a mainframe computer at its headquarters to run its major financial and accounting systems. 
In the interest of efficiency, the United Nations computer system is used to process UNDP's payroll. 
213. Ever increasing dependence on information technology systems and their high level of sophistication, linked to the heavy capital investment required, have made information technology crucial to the effective functioning of UNDP. 
The increasing importance of information technology is reflected in the budget estimates for the biennium 1990-1991 to 1994-1995, set out below. 
214. In reviewing the management of information technology, the Board examined the following issues: 
(a) The current status of UNDP information systems and the extent to which they meet current needs; 
(b) The status of information technology plans and strategies and whether they provide a sound basis for the use of information technology in the future. 
215. The Board found that UNDP existing information systems are old and lack integration. Significant resources have been invested in developing stand-alone systems which often overlap considerably in terms of function (see paras. 224-227 below). 
216. As the Board noted during its separate review of Programme and Project Management, it is not possible at a corporate level to obtain reliable, accurate and timely information about the overall management of the field programme, even in such basic areas as monitoring project expenditures against budgets. 
Often the only way key information can be obtained quickly is by specific telephone or fax inquiries to country offices or as the result of large-scale clerical exercises. 
The UNDP Management Board agreed in September 1992 that an information system to support programme needs was urgently required, however, little progress has so far been made. 
In the Board's view, the development of adequate programme information systems for headquarters is now the most critical problem facing UNDP. 
217. A well-defined strategy is essential to ensure that information technology is used efficiently, effectively and economically to help achieve the objectives of UNDP. 
Formulating a strategy usually involves determining: 
(a) The business priorities of the organization; 
(b) How business objectives will be met and the role to be played by information technology; 
(d) How senior management will monitor the implementation of the strategic plan. 
There ought to be, for example, a reliable method for setting milestones and measuring and recording progress in reaching them. 
218. The Board found that UNDP has not developed a coherent information technology strategy which addresses the key issues outlined above. 
Although several developments under way, or approved, are strategic in nature, they do not represent a coherent corporate strategy which clearly states priorities and indicates the time-frame and resources required to achieve them. 
(a) Development of communication strategies to link country offices with each other and headquarters; 
(b) Development of a standard corporate data model which will facilitate the integration of all UNDP systems at headquarters and in the field; 
(c) The decision to make use of IMIS being developed by the United Nations for personnel and financial functions. 
220. However, these developments have been managed in relative isolation without a clear concern for their integration and compatibility. 
Until 1993, the basic planning framework was essentially short term in nature and did not prioritize projects. 
221. Revised procedures were approved by the Managerial Advisory Group on Information Systems (MAGIS) in March 1993 requiring the development of triennial information systems plans. 
Individual or groups of bureaux within UNDP should prepare the plans annually on a rolling basis and show clearly the prioritization of activities. 
The Board therefore recommends that UNDP review the current planning framework to determine the role of information system plans in the formulation of an overall corporate strategy. 
222. UNDP agrees with the Board that there is a clear need for a well-defined corporate strategy and has advised the Board that it has now been able to achieve the required consensus and commitment of major users to an overall strategic framework for the management of information technology. 
223. The implementation of the main components of the UNDP information technology strategy will be managed and directed by MAGIS. 
To facilitate an integrated programme approach for the development of all country office and headquarters systems, UNDP has initiated the Integrated Programme Management System (IPM) project. 
This project will be managed and controlled by the IPM Steering Committee which will comprise a sub-set of members of MAGIS, representatives from country offices, and will be chaired by the Assistant Administrator and Director of the Bureau for Finance and Administration. 
224. The Board welcomes the positive steps taken by UNDP to move forward in the definition of an integrated strategy and trusts that a comprehensive strategy will be submitted to the Strategic Management Committee for approval as soon as practicable. 
In the following paragraphs, the Board sets out a number of matters arising from its examination which they consider reinforce the need to develop and document an information technology strategy as a matter of priority. 
225. To plan and manage the use of information technology resources effectively, it is necessary to know the resources at the disposal of UNDP. 
In the Board's view, this should facilitate improved prioritization and allocation of resources. 
This system is a comprehensive "toolset" for managing the project cycle in a country office. 
The POWER project was approved by MAGIS and was developed in Indonesia at a cost of $2.5 million in consultation with other country offices. 
The intention was to develop a prototype which would then be refined and developed further before being implemented across the network of UNDP country offices. 
227. However, the Board noted that a different system, SMART, was being devised by the Latin America and Caribbean Bureau also for use in country offices. 
228. The Board was concerned that by allowing a number of different systems to develop in the field, even if compatibility could be assured, UNDP would incur additional costs in such areas as system development, maintenance and training. 
Practical difficulties were also likely to arise when transferring staff between regions (i.e., staff might be unfamiliar with systems at the new region) or when trying to integrate field information systems with those at headquarters. 
229. In response to the Board's concerns, UNDP initiated a review in September 1993, through external consultants, to evaluate the function and technical quality of existing and planned country office systems. 
The review was completed in November 1993. 
The Board believes that the recommended strategy provides a sound basis for future development. 
In summary, the strategy involves the retention of some key systems, but also the steady migration to a set of integrated systems that will be compatible with and communicate directly with headquarters' systems. 
A major element of this strategy will be to discontinue investment in the POWER system and to develop the SMART system for the longer term. 
230. In 1988 MAGIS formally adopted STRADIS, a standard systems development methodology to be applied to all projects under development. 
The Board found that this methodology was not applied to projects and had in practice been abandoned. 
The Board places great emphasis on the application of sound methodologies and standards in the development of information technology projects to ensure that they meet user requirements and are delivered to quality, time and budget. 
We, therefore, recommend that UNDP ensure that a new standardized methodology is introduced without delay. 
UNDP agrees with the Board and has undertaken to introduce a new systems development methodology as soon as practicable. 
231. The decision to use the Integrated Management Information System (IMIS) being developed by the United Nations to meet the UNDP administrative system requirements seems well justified. 
It should save UNDP the considerable costs associated with developing major new systems of its own. 
This decision was supported by a compatibility exercise, carried out in 1991, which concluded that IMIS could support the majority of UNDP administrative requirements. 
However, implementing new computer systems on the scale of IMIS is a major undertaking and requires thorough preparation, as well as the clear commitment of senior management and staff. 
The Board was therefore concerned to find in June 1993 that a project team had not yet been established to coordinate UNDP integration with IMIS. 
The Board was pleased to note that UNDP acted promptly to address this problem and that a coordination project team for UNDP integration with IMIS was in place by October 1993. 
It will also be necessary to ensure that the UNDP user community is fully involved in this process throughout, and to recognize that some key users will need to devote considerable amounts of time to the project. 
Although not yet operational, the system is currently being implemented on a pilot basis by selected headquarters units. 
6. The Board welcomes the progress made in the design and development of inventory systems and has commented on these developments more fully in its report (see paras. 85 to 87). 
The Board notes, however, that UNDP still needs to address the adequacy of procedures concerning cases of loss or damage of property reported to the Headquarters Property Survey Board. 
No losses of non-expendable property were reported in 1992-1993, yet the Board is aware of a number of such cases during the biennium. 
It is imperative that proper procedures for reviewing such losses and recording the outcome of the Headquarters Property Survey Board deliberations are instituted for 1994-1995. 
The firm will carry out annual internal audits of 24 UNDP Field Offices in the Asia and Pacific region. 
However, the pilot scheme operating in the Regional Service Centre in Malaysia, which the Board visited, appears to have worked well and has greatly increased the quality of audit coverage in this region in a cost-effective manner. 
11. The internal audit mandate should be revised to provide a sufficient legal basis for carrying out audit responsibilities. 
13. The Board welcomes the prompt action taken to address the concerns raised in 1990-1991. 14. The Division for Audit and Management Review should not be assigned any operational responsibilities. 
15. The Board was concerned that the Division for Audit and Management Review had operational responsibility for administering and monitoring audit requirements for nationally executed projects and for coordinating and assisting in the management of effective systems for the development, updating and maintenance of manuals for the organization. 
Following a review of the role and responsibilities of the two sections concerned, UNDP has concluded that no conflict of interest exists. 
16. While recognizing that the work of one internal audit section concerned is valuable and that it does not present a conflict of interest, the Board notes that significant staff resources are engaged in these activities. 
ALD will alleviate the need to resort to Special Management Service Contracts and has been implemented on a pilot basis since January 1994. 
20. Decisions on personnel matters should be adequately accounted for through sufficient documentation and should be justified by the relevant instructions. 
22. UNDP has informed the Board that the mechanisms implemented to ensure proper justification, monitoring and documentation of decisions on personnel matters are essentially internal controls operated by the Directorate of the Division of Personnel. 
23. The actual costs for management services should be established on a factual basis, taking into account all activities provided by the organization. 
New guidelines reflecting the use of OPS service unit costs were issued on 30 December 1992, which corrected deficiencies in the calculation of these costs noted by the Board. 
Inevitably, however, in the absence of a time recording system to calculate how much staff time is employed on individual MSAs, the charging methodology cannot be precise. 
On balance, the Board believes that the revised methodology should recover the full costs incurred in the implementation of projects funded under MSAs, including the additional costs incurred by country offices and the portion attributable to UNDP central services. 
28. The Board notes that this area is still under review. 
The UNDP senior management has recommended that the package of decentralized programme management initiatives, including revised appraisal and approval procedures, should be finalized in 1994. 
The Board notes also that as a result of the increased level of delegated approval authority, the number of projects presented to the Action Committee (now the Programme Review Committee) declined considerably from 275 in 1992 to 128 in 1993. 
30. The Administration acknowledged the need to address this problem and intends to take it up in the context of deliberations on national execution policy, procedures and processes. 
With regard to the specific problems noted with the United Nations Capital Development Fund (UNCDF) projects, UNDP issued a circular on 13 March 1993, to all programme staff to draw their attention to the need for timely and proper completion of projects. 
Regional Bureaux have taken steps to ensure that in-depth evaluations need not be scheduled when the nature of specific projects does not so warrant. 
With regard to the need to target in-depth evaluations more effectively, it is not clear to the Board what concrete action has been taken by UNDP to address this issue. 
In particular, no criteria have been proposed to facilitate the judgement as to when an evaluation is not warranted. 
See also paragraphs 164 to 168 of the Board's report. 
36. The Administration agreed with the Board's recommendation and now require each headquarters and field office to develop and update annually an office automation plan. 
37. The Board notes that to date, 99 country offices have submitted an office automation plan and that 30 remain outstanding, 14 of whom are small offices in the new countries of the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
Our examination included a general review of the accounting procedures and such tests of the accounting records and other supporting evidence as we considered necessary in the circumstances. 
The financial statements reflect the application of the following significant accounting policies: 
All other income is accounted for on a cash basis, with the exception of income accrued on government letters of credit which are irrevocable (see note 12). 
All expenditure of UNDP is accounted for on an accrual basis, except for that relating to staff entitlements and projects executed by Governments, which is accounted for on the basis of cash disbursements only. 
Commitments may be incurred in the current biennium against future years' budgets. These are recorded as forward commitments and reflected in note 18. 
Certain flexibility provisions may be applied to expenditure. 
This arrangement continues, pending ratification by the Governing Council. 
Agency Programme Support Costs denotes the percentage of total project costs authorized by the Governing Council for payment to the executing and cooperating agencies and implementing agents to reimburse them for costs incurred in the administration (technical and otherwise) of UNDP-financed projects. 
These support costs are based on total annual programme expenditure. 
Certain specialized agencies are under flexibility arrangements and hence the support costs payable to them are dependent on their total annual programme expenditure in respect of UNDP-financed projects. 
Sectoral support costs are also paid to certain agencies for provision of sectoral advice to Governments and UNDP. 
These arrangements are effective 1 January 1992 and they are in respect of all projects approved after that date. 
Administrative and operational support services may be obtained from a number of different implementing agents, including agencies as well as external agents. 
Programme support costs: UNDP denotes the percentage of total project costs as specified in the individual trust fund agreements paid to UNDP as reimbursement for costs incurred in the administration of the funds. 
Exchange adjustments arising from the receipt of contributions from Governments are recorded as increases/reductions to the contributions, and are included in statement I. All other exchange adjustments have been recorded as net miscellaneous expenditure and are shown in schedule 1. 
The full cost of non-expendable equipment is charged to the UNDP biennial budget or to the appropriate project in the biennium in which it is purchased. 
An inventory is maintained of all non-expendable equipment (defined as items of equipment valued at $500 or more a unit and with a serviceable life of at least five years, and items of equipment included in any special list for which formal inventory records are maintained). 
The Governing Council, at its thirty-seventh session in 1990, authorized the overcommitment of the Reserve by $10 million, with the proviso that funds disbursed not exceed $25 million at any one time. 
Where applicable, Operational Reserves of the trust funds are discussed in notes to the individual status of funds. 
The format of the 31 December 1993 biennial financial statements has been revised from that of the 31 December 1991 biennial financial statements in several areas. 
These changes, the amounts involved and the restated comparative figures as at 31 December 1991 are as follows: 
Programme support and development activities in the biennium ended 31 December 1991 were carried forward from schedule 3 to schedule 2, and included in the programme support cost amount on statement I. They are now carried to statement I directly from schedule 3. 
UNDP sectoral support costs were previously disclosed separately below programme support costs on statement I. 
The former schedule 2, programme expenditure, has now been divided into schedule 2, programme expenditure, and schedule 2.1, agency support costs and technical support services. 
In addition, the Office for Project Services is now shown separately from UNDP-other. 
Programme support cost expenditure relating to the Office for Project Services is disclosed and then, with the exception of support costs relating to extrabudgetary activity, eliminated in schedule 2.1. 
Previously, only programme support and development activities were shown as UNDP support costs. 
Activities under the Reserve for Field Accommodation of $41,502,956 (1991 - $18,594,885), as shown in schedule 7, remain as a separate amount in statement II. 
Investments held for liabilities of the Medical Insurance Plan and unliquidated obligations of management service agreements and trust funds established by the Administrator, previously shown as general resource investments, are now disclosed as subsidiary programme investments in statement II. 
At 31 December 1991, $261,519,625 in contributions were due. 
The amounts in respect of cost-sharing and cash-counterpart contributions are based on budgeted expenditure for the year and will be adjusted on the rephasing of these budgets. 
Contributions received, but not identified as to purpose, are held as accounts payable until identified, at which time they are recorded as income. 
The amount is included in note 16 (b) under miscellaneous accounts payable. 
The total amount of $9,858,087, which was transferred from voluntary contributions (statement I) in respect of such linkage (1990-1991: $11,497,092), is included in the $34,651,905 figure in schedule 3 and shown in note 9. 
Accordingly, the following two reserves were charged to surplus income of the 1992-1993 biennium: 
(a) Reserve for transitional measures - an amount of $7,200,000 (equivalent to the maximum of 1.5 per cent of the 1992-1993 core appropriations) to fund transitional staff costs associated with the timing of separations, training, system development and other related costs. 
The reserves were set up out of the $41,791,467 unencumbered balance of the 1992-1993 UNDP biennial budget as shown in schedule 3. 
The allocations for these reserves are presented in statement I and the reserves themselves in statement II. 
The Office for Project Services during 1992-93 earned programme support cost income of $36,370,047 as an executing agency on UNDP-funded projects; of $1,777,726 as a cooperating agency on nationally-executed UNDP-funded projects; and of $686,942 as an associated agency on UNDP-funded projects. 
The related UNDP programme support cost expenditure is shown in schedule 2.1. 
As extrabudgetary activity, $1,944,223 was transferred to become part of UNDP field office extrabudgetary income of $28,082,876 as shown in schedule 4, with the remaining $6,741,874 included in Office for Project Services extrabudgetary income of $34,049,748 also in schedule 4. 
All other income, net of $1,403,380 paid by the Office for Project Services to other associated agencies on OPS-executed UNDP-funded projects, was eliminated against total programme support cost expenditure as shown in schedule 2.1 and statement I. 
To the extent that part of these costs for support services may have been financed from UNDP programme support costs, expenditure would be reflected in UNDP programme support costs and extrabudgetary income and expenditure. 
The amount of $34,651,905 shown in schedule 3 and statement I for income received for the biennium ended 31 December 1993 consists of host Government cash contributions of $33,714,886 and other income of $937,019. 
Host Government cash contributions consist of: 
The provision, established in 1987 to reduce the deficit in operating the FAO fisheries vessels pool, was reduced to $537,487 to reflect the current book value of the receivable. 
The $171,539 reduction is credited to the provision in statement I and the adjusted provision is shown in note 16 (a). 
UNDP held no forward exchange contracts at 31 December 1993. 
UNDP advances funds to, and receives funds for, the trust funds that it administers. 
The balance of these transactions as at 31 December 1993 is shown in the financial statement relating to each trust fund (statements V to XXVII). 
The amount of $31,991,645 as shown in statement II consists of the following: 
Less: 
The amount of $154,479,987 as shown in statement II consists of the following: 
In accordance with the 1990 decision of the Governing Council as stated in Note 1 (g), additional investments of $10 million were transferred to the Operational Reserve and invested on its account in 1992. 
The balance of the reserve (1993 and 1991: $200,000,000) is shown in statement II and details of the investments are given in schedule 6. 
Unspent allocations issued against resources of the UNDP account as at 31 December 1993 amounted to approximately $667 million, against which forward commitments reported by executing agencies were approximately $125 million. 
Future leasehold commitments against the resources of the UNDP account at 31 December 1993 amount to $14,750,395 for field office lease agreements and $59,366,000 for headquarters' lease agreements. 
On 5 December 1980, four UNDP staff members died in an air crash in the United Republic of Tanzania. 
The balance of proceeds at 31 December 1993 total $147,693. 
The amount of $3,088,878 shown as programme support costs of general resources includes credit adjustments to prior bienniums of $67,996. 
(b) The Governing Council, at its thirty-eighth session in 1991, approved the establishment of technical support budgets. 
In line with this decision, technical support costs incurred by the Fund in 1992-1993 in the amount of $1,982,106 are shown separately in statement V. 
(c) The amount of $11,446,407 (1991: $8,042,856) shown as loans to Governments in statement V represents the total outstanding loans made by the Fund to the Governments of Botswana and Nepal. 
(d) The amount of $2,985,701 (1991: $541,931) shown on statement V as extrabudgetary account represents the unspent balance as at 31 December 1993 of amounts charged to UNCDF projects for its indirect costs. 
The status of this account is as follows: 
In line with this decision, the operational reserve was adjusted to $55.9 million in 1993 (1991: $58.9 million). 
At its thirty-fourth session in 1987, the Governing Council reviewed the system and modified the formula for calculating the allowable ceiling of outstanding allocations to be the sum of liquid resources, exclusive of the operational reserve, plus five years of anticipated voluntary contributions. 
In line with this decision, actual project allocations of $80.2 million were made in 1992-1993 (excluding cost-sharing arrangements and sub-trust funds). 
As shown in footnote a/ of statement V, total unspent allocations as at 31 December 1993 amounted to $239.2 million (1991: $294.1 million) of which $160.3 million is in excess of resources. 
The partial funding system allows a maximum of $267.0 million outstanding future allocations. 
(g) Allocations in excess of resources were issued on the basis of contributions receivable from Governments in the amounts of $.3 million and $6.9 million for cost-sharing arrangements and sub-trust funds respectively. 
These amounts are included in the contributions receivable of $7.6 million shown in the footnote to statement V and detailed in note 31. 
(a) This amount includes replenishment income from mining activities from the Government of the Philippines in the amount of $4,150 (1990-1991: Nil). 
(c) Technical support costs incurred by the Fund are integral parts of project budgets and are not part of biennial budget expenditure. 
In prior bienniums, these costs were shown as part of project costs. 
However, at its thirty-eighth session in 1991, the Governing Council approved the establishment of technical support budgets. 
In line with this decision, technical support costs for 1992-1993 in the amount of $948,595 are shown separately in statement VI. 
For comparative purposes project costs for 1990-1991 were restated to $4,492,939 and the amount of $624,248 is shown as technical support costs. 
This amount includes a service charge of $13,015. 
In 1991, the principal amount of $509,330 was included under accounts receivable and deferred charges. 
For comparative purposes, 1991 accounts receivable and deferred charges were restated to $12,726 and the amount of $509,330 is now shown separately as 1991 loans to Governments. 
(e) The amount of $33,178 (1991: $30,406) shown in statement VI represents the unspent balance of funds under a management service agreement between the Government of Sweden and the Fund. 
(a) The amount of $913,487 (1991: $2,023,627) shown in statement VII represents the balance in respect of management service agreements between donor countries and the Fund. 
(b) The amount of $542,517 (1991: $379,288) shown on statement VII represents the balance due from UNEP for institutional support and programme support in respect of the Plan of Action to Combat Desertification in the Sudano-Sahelian region. 
The status of contributions received and expenditure incurred for the biennium 31 December 1993 is as follows: 
The UNDP share of the joint-venture expenditure for the biennium 1992-1993 on institutional support of $915,460 is included in the amount of $2.0 million shown as programme support in schedule 3. 
The UNDP share of the joint-venture for the biennium 1992-1993 expenditure on programme support of $1,205,408 is included in the amount of $5.8 million shown as UNDP-other in schedule 2. 
UNSO has entered into an agreement with UNEP to include future year commitments in 1993 amounting to $262,210. 
(c) The amount of $213,709 (1991: $710,244) shown on statement VII as extrabudgetary account represents the unspent balance as at 31 December 1993 of amounts received from non-core activities. 
(d) Allocations in excess of resources were issued on the basis of contributions receivable from Governments in the amounts of $12.4 million for cost-sharing and $3.1 million for sub-trust funds. 
Any difference between pro forma costs and actual costs will be absorbed by the Special Voluntary Fund. 
The unspent balance of US$ 3,611,733 (1991: $1,358,345) from donor Governments represents advances to meet costs for current volunteer assignments, and hence is not available for further programming. 
(e) Allocations in excess of resources were issued on the basis of contributions receivable from Governments in the amount of $0.8 million for sub-trust funds. 
This amount is included in the contributions receivable amount of $1.1 million shown in the footnote to statement VIII and detailed in note 31. 
(a) The amount of $11,689 (1991: $65,356) shown in statement IX as extrabudgetary account represents the unspent balance as at 31 December 1993, of amounts charged by the Fund to its sub-trust funds as support costs. 
(b) The amount of $59,935 (1991: $60,149) shown in statement IX as unexpended resources under extrabudgetary activities, represents the unspent balance of a contribution from a donor Government to cover costs for activating pledges in kind from the private sector. 
This amount is included in the contributions receivable amount of $758,820 shown in the footnote to statement IX and detailed in note 31. 
The amount of $60,588 shown as accounts payable in statement X represents interest income of $32,813 earned by the fund in 1991 and $27,775 earned in the current biennium. 
In line with this decision, technical support costs incurred by the Fund in the amount of $1,185,613 (1990-1991: $1,261,722) are shown separately in statement XI. 
(c) The Governing Council, at its thirty-fifth session in 1988, approved the establishment of an operational reserve set at the level of 45 per cent of outstanding recommended project approvals and unspent allocations. 
The level of operational reserve is set using a sliding percentage scale applied to the Fund's forward commitments for a period of three years. 
(d) Allocation in excess of resources were issued on the basis of contributions receivable from Governments in the amounts of $0.9 million and $1.6 million for cost-sharing and sub-trust funds respectively. 
The amount shown as miscellaneous income/(expenditure) in statement XIII, consists of the following: 
Of the unencumbered funds of $5.9 million (1991: $5.5 million) shown in statement XVI, $5 million is held in perpetuity in accordance with the General Assembly's decision at its forty-first session in 1986. 
Allocations exceeding resources were issued on the basis of letters of commitments from the World Bank confirming allocations of $200 million to UNDP. 
To date, a total of $65.7 million has been received. 
Of the unencumbered funds of $10.4 million, $9.2 million is held as investments of the Fund as shown in statement XXII. 
[1]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1991, Supplement No. 13 (E/1991/34), decision 91/46. [2]/ Ibid., 1993, Supplement No. 15 (E/1993/35), decision 93/35. 
Pursuant to financial regulation 11.4, I have the honour to submit the financial report and statements for the biennium ended 31 December 1993 of the United Nations Children's Fund. 
These statements have been prepared and signed by the Comptroller. 
These statements have been examined and include the audit opinion of the Board of Auditors. 
1. The Executive Director of the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) submits herewith the financial report of the accounts of UNICEF for the biennium ended 31 December 1993, comprising 13 statements and 15 schedules. 
The financial report provides the details of the financial results of UNICEF activities in 1992 and 1993. 
Highlights are summarized in the following paragraphs. 
Virtually all Governments of both industrialized and developing countries contributed to UNICEF in the period 1992-1993. 
Income comprised $1,057 million for general resources and $747 million for supplementary funds. This included $331 million in emergency contributions. 
3. UNICEF expenditures in the biennium 1992-1993 were $1,906 million. This amount consisted of $988 million for programme cooperation from general resources and $745 million for programme cooperation from supplementary funds. 
The remaining expenditures of $173 million were for administrative services. 
These deliveries are not reflected in the financial accounts of UNICEF, although they are handled through the administrative structures of the organization. 
5. Special accounts that are not related to programmes approved by the UNICEF Executive Board are not entered in the financial accounts of UNICEF as income and expenditures. 
These funds are used mainly to cover the cost of goods and services purchased and delivered on a reimbursable basis by UNICEF on behalf of Governments, other agencies in the United Nations system and non-governmental organizations. 
6. Total cash of $449 million (which includes the unspent balances from special accounts in the amount of $77 million) was held with first-class banks. 
This amount comprised $422 million in interest-bearing time deposit accounts and $27 million in current bank accounts. 
The total cash holdings of UNICEF included $15 million in currencies restricted for use in the donor countries for purchases and other local expenditures. 
7. During the biennium 1992-1993, the Executive Board approved the amount of $2,062 million for new programmes for children in countries with which UNICEF cooperates, as well as to regional and interregional projects. 
This total includes $1,329 million in programmes to be funded from UNICEF general resources and $733 million for projects that the Board approved as worthy of support and that were financed by pledges of supplementary funds made in 1992-1993. 
1. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 74 (I) of 7 December 1946, the Board of Auditors conducted an audit of the financial statements of the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), including the Greeting Card and related Operations, for the period from 1 January 1992 to 31 December 1993. 
These standards require that the Board plan and perform the audit to obtain reasonable assurance as to whether the financial statements are free of material misstatement. 
The audit included a general review of financial systems and internal controls; and a test examination of accounting records and other supporting evidence, to the extent the Board considered necessary to form an opinion on the financial statements. 
3. In addition to the audit of the accounts and financial transactions, the Board carried out reviews under Financial regulation 12.5. The reviews concerned the efficiency of financial procedures, the internal financial controls and, in general, the administration and management of UNICEF. 
The Board also carried out a review on an organization-wide basis of the procurement of goods and services and the implementation of Integrated Management Information System. 
4. The audit was carried out at UNICEF headquarters in New York, at Copenhagen and the field offices in Angola, Bangladesh, Brazil, China, Egypt, Guatemala, India, Mali, the Sudan and the United Republic of Tanzania including the Greeting Card and related Operations offices in New York and Geneva. 
5. During the period under review, the Board continued its practice of reporting the results of specific audits through management letters containing detailed observations and recommendations to the Administration. 
This practice helped to maintain an ongoing dialogue with the Administration on audit issues. 
7. The Board's examination revealed no weaknesses or errors considered material to the accuracy, completeness or validity of the financial statements as a whole. 
Accordingly, the Board has placed an unqualified opinion on the financial statements of UNICEF. 
The Board noted that the Administration had taken a number of effective actions to implement the recommendations made by the Board in its audit report for the biennium ended 31 December 1991. 
Detailed actions taken and the comments of the Board thereon are outlined in annex II to the present report. 
In summary, the Board wishes to emphasize that the problem of outstanding cash assistance to Governments still persists although it has significantly improved. 
(a) The reporting procedures of the common premises project should be reviewed to ensure periodic apportionment of costs to participating organizations for disclosure in their accounts and to facilitate reimbursement to the primary funding organization (see para. 38); 
(c) The use of special service agreements as a conduit for the engagement of short-term personnel to perform regular staff functions should be discontinued (see paras. 58 and 59); 
(d) The special agreements of UNICEF with the recipients of procurement services should be reviewed to include penalties for reimbursements that are delayed beyond a maximum agreed period (see para. 49); 
(e) To bring operating costs down, the proposed expenditures on salaries and allowances of the staff of the new company providing the workforce to the UNICEF Supply Division warehouse should be reviewed (see para. 65); 
(f) The clean-up of the staff personal accounts should be expedited to assure the integrity of this account (see para. 43); 
(g) Competitiveness in the hiring of freight forwarders should be improved to ensure transparency and value for money in shipping activities (see para. 53); 
(h) The field offices should review all cash assistance to government accounts and submit proposals for write-off, in accordance with the established criteria, of balances that have remained unliquidated for several years (see para. 79); 
(i) UNICEF headquarters should take effective measures to expedite the reporting of remittances received on behalf of the Greeting Card and related Operations to enable a factual recording in the books of the Greeting Card and related Operations, New York and Geneva (see para. 114). 
10. The recurring surpluses of income over expenditure in past bienniums have given way to a deficit of $125 million incurred as at 31 December 1993, mainly owing to increased programme expenditures (see paras. 32 and 33). 
12. In spite of the progress made in the ongoing clean-up of the staff personal accounts, the balance of $9.6 million as at 31 December 1993 included a few inaccurate balances (see paras. 40 and 41). 
14. The procedure for awarding freight forwarding contracts was not fully competitive. 
15. Examination of a sample of special service agreements processed by the UNICEF Supply Division to engage consultants for the Division and field offices disclosed that, in a few cases, consultants were hired to perform functions of regular staff members (see paras. 55 and 56). 
16. The UNICEF Supply Division entered into an agreement for warehouse labour, four months prior to the expiration of the existing contract for the same services. 
The resulting overlap led to the payment of two months fees to the new company for performing no services for UNICEF (see paras. 60 and 61). 
17. Compared with the implementation rate of 84 per cent for projects funded from general resources, the supplementary-funded projects achieved 64 per cent implementation rate for the biennium. 
Among the contributory factors were inadequate supplementary funding and lack of counterpart contributions (see paras. 66 and 67). 
18. As at 31 December 1993, the unpaid balance of advances taken from the Central Emergency Revolving Fund by UNICEF amounted to $10 million (see para. 70). 
19. Given the limitations of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund as a funding mechanism, the capacity of UNICEF to respond quickly and effectively to emergency situations will be weakened without a clearly defined and adequate support of the UNICEF Emergency Programme Fund (see paras. 71-73). 
20. As a result of improved monitoring, it was only in exceptional cases that cash assistance was given to a project carrying an unliquidated balance of previous assistance. 
21. In January 1994, UNICEF introduced preliminary guidelines aimed at establishing fairness and transparency in the payments of salary supplements and other allowances to government employees working in UNICEF assisted programmes pending the establishment of a United Nations system common policy on this practice (see paras. 83 and 87). 
22. The complex emergency situation in Somalia uncorked a number of problems, including staff insecurity, inadequacy of established financial procedures in emergencies and the lack of coordination of United Nations facilities in air operations. 
23. In its situation report, the World Health Organization (WHO) Collaborating Centre for Research, Training and Eradication of the guinea-worm disease indicated a significant reduction (81 per cent) in the number of cases reported between 1989 and 1993 (see paras. 98 and 99). 
24. Adequate budgetary provisions have been approved by the Executive Board to implement the migration from WANG mini-computers to a new computer platform between 1993 and 1995 (see paras. 102 and 103). 
25. The linkage of the UNICEF computer system with the United Nations Integrated Management Information System is being studied for compatibility and possible alignment (see paras. 109 and 110). 
26. Owing to delays in reporting remittances received at UNICEF headquarters on behalf of the Greeting Card and related Operations, the accounts receivable in the Operations in New York and Geneva are always overstated (see para. 113). 
27. In the Operation's office in New York, three National Committees retained more than 25 per cent of gross sales as commission contrary to the requirement of the supplementary agreement (see paras. 115 and 116). 
28. At the end of the fiscal year ended 30 April 1992, unsold products of the office in Geneva represented 26.3 per cent of sales, mainly a result of inadequate monitoring of reorders (see paras. 117 and 118). 
29. The Board noted that the presentation of the liquidity position (statement V) by UNICEF was made in the context of the United Nations system accounting standards. 
However, funds held in trust of $77.4 million, which are not available for UNICEF's regular programmes, and contributions received in advance of $91.2 million, which were not due for collection as at 31 December 1993, were included as short-term assets in the computation of the liquidity position. 
30. An amended liquidity statement, adjusted accordingly, is attached as annex I to the present report. 
The revised format for the presentation of the liquidity position has ensured transparency by correcting some of the distortions. 
From the revised statement the liquidity ratio as at 31 December 1993 becomes 1.43:1. 
This is rather low, as it is considered normal if short-term assets exceed short-term liabilities by two times. 
31. The liquidity policy of UNICEF requires that the general resources convertible cash balance should equal 10 per cent of projected general resources income. 
As at 31 December 1993, the convertible cash holding was $178 million, which exceeded the 10 per cent limit of the projected general resources income of $530 million by $125 million. 
A deficit of $125 million was incurred as at 31 December 1993 compared with a surplus of $134 million realized at the end of the biennium 1990-1991. 
This situation is attributable to a 28 per cent increase in expenditure for the period while income rose by only 11 per cent. 
The financial medium-term plans of UNICEF for the period set expenditures at a level exceeding income as a deliberate strategy to reduce surplus cash balances. 
33. Notwithstanding, it is evident that the liquidity position of UNICEF has shown a sharp downward trend and its continuous occurrence without intervention would impede the organization's future programme delivery potential. 
34. The Administration agrees with the Board on the need to increase its fund-raising activities. 
UNICEF will continue to examine new ways to expand its contribution sources. 
35. In approving the capital assets fund of $22 million in its decision 1990/26, the Executive Board indicated its preference for joint ownership of premises by United Nations agencies. 
Where a need is established for common premises, the construction cost will be prorated among the participating agencies on the basis of space allocated to each. 
The Board noted the slow implementation rate of the projects, taking about three years from conception to completion, a problem over which UNICEF has no control. 
A bill sent to UNICEF for payment in May 1993 by UNDP was returned for lack of adequate documentation and as at 31 December 1993 the issue had not been resolved. 
As at 31 December 1993, the UNICEF share of costs arising from the common premises projects in the sum of $3,608,991 in respect of two completed and three on-going projects were not reflected in the accounts, thus understating the accounts payable in statement II by this amount. 
The value of the unpaid bills sent by UNDP was, however, disclosed in a note to statement IX pending confirmation and settlement. 
39. The Administration will ensure that the interim statements for 1994 reflect complete accounting information on capital assets. 
40. The clean-up exercise to rid the staff personal accounts of doubtful credit and debit balances, which the Board commented on in its report on the biennium 1990-1991 had not been fully completed as at 31 December 1993. 
41. Further examination by the Board of a sample of staff members accounts disclosed instances of significant underrecording of advances and overrecording of amounts recovered from staff salaries. 
The weakness was traced to the fact that, invariably, salary advances and other loans granted to out-posted Professional staff members in field offices are not reported promptly to UNICEF headquarters to be debited to their staff personal accounts. 
On the other hand, all payroll deductions effected at UNICEF are credited to their staff members accounts, giving rise to non-existent credit balances. 
42. The Administration confirmed that some of the credit and debit balances queried by the Board indeed reflect recoveries made before the accounts were adjusted or amounts charged to the wrong accounts. 
It is hoped that a new personal advances and recoveries system designed to monitor staff personal accounts scheduled to be implemented in 1994 is expected to reduce these situations because debit and credit balances will be reflected immediately in the system so that adjustments can be promptly made. 
43. The Board recommends that the clean-up of the staff personal accounts should be expedited to assure the integrity of the accounts. 
44. Most of UNICEF procurement activities are undertaken by the Supply Division at Copenhagen, with a small portion being handled at headquarters, New York, and the rest thinly scattered in all field offices as depicted by the global statistical data for procurement during the biennium 1992-1993: 
45. Consequently the Board's organization-wide audit of procurement activities during the biennium 1992-1993 was focused primarily on the operations of the Supply Division, Copenhagen. 
Warehouse orders or purchases, as a policy, would only be made when the necessary funds have been deposited or an alternative payment procedure has been approved by the Controller. 
47. Under the special agreements signed between UNICEF and two government departments, reimbursement for services is to be made within 10 days of receipt of claims for pre-financed procurement services provided by UNICEF. 
As at 31 December 1992, services provided to the two departments amounting to $3.9 million had not been reimbursed. 
Although the actual unpaid amounts varied during the period, at least 50 per cent of the sum due from one of the customers had remained outstanding for more than six months. 
Apart from locking up UNICEF funds, potential interest income was lost from the delayed reimbursement. 
49. The Board recommended that the reimbursement of the cost of services provided by UNICEF should strictly follow the periods stated in the special procurement services agreements concluded with customers. 
50. The Administration said it was unable to obtain payments in a satisfactory manner, although during the initial discussions with the two government departments the mechanism for reimbursements was fully explained to the responsible officers. 
51. The Board's review of the operation of the Shipping Section of UNICEF the Supply Division, Copenhagen, disclosed that the selection of freight forwarders who arrange shipment and air-freighting of supplies on behalf of UNICEF was not adequately competitive. 
Out of the 60 freight forwarders contracted during the period from January to October 1993 a virtual monopoly was granted to eight companies who between them handled 1,810 (or 70 per cent) of the total freight forwarding contracts of 2,590 awarded during the period. 
The freight forwarders were selected on the recommendation of shipping officers on the basis of their past performance. 
52. UNICEF pays large sums of money to air and sea carriers for moving supplies. 
Therefore, the freight forwarders who select shippers for UNICEF should be contracted on a competitive basis to ensure the realization of value for money in shipping activities. 
The existing system of engaging freight forwarders in Europe would also be reviewed in favour of a better facility for obtaining this type of service. 
53. The Board recommends that competitiveness in the hiring of freight forwarders should be improved to ensure transparency and value for money in shipping activities. 
Their functions normally involve analysing problems, directing seminars or training courses, preparing documents for conferences and meetings, or writing reports on matters within their area of expertise. 
The instruction further states that special service agreements for individual consultants/experts should not be used to cover regular staff functions (i.e. vacancies or temporary absences of staff). 
55. Examination of a sample of special service agreements prepared by the UNICEF Supply Division, Copenhagen, to engage consultants either for the Division or field offices disclosed that in a few cases consultants were hired to perform functions of regular staff members as discussed below: 
(a) The work assignment for a consultant on a special service agreement issued on behalf of the UNICEF Office in Cambodia was to provide "supply officer assistance" to the Phnom Penh office. 
It was conceded that the consultant provided assistance in supply and logistics activities in a country where the UNICEF contribution to development was increasing rapidly; 
(b) Another special service agreement prepared for a consultancy request by the UNICEF office in Kenya had indicated the terms of reference of the consultant as "to act as emergency coordinator for the Kenya country office in the absence of the regional supply officer". 
In an apparent circumvention of administrative instruction CF/AI/1991-11, an amended special service agreement was prepared to change the work assignment of the consultant, although this did not differ in content from the job description of a regional supply officer; 
(c) A special service agreement was also prepared to hire a consultant for the Finance and Accounts Department of the Supply Division, Copenhagen. 
The Board noted from the terms of reference that among the several functions that the consultant was to accomplish within the relatively short period of two months of the consultancy were to provide professional/technical assistance in conjunction with the year-end closure and to develop/test the accounting system. 
Information gathered on file indicated that the heavy day-to-day operations exacerbated by emergencies, systems development projects and year-end closing may have influenced the hiring of the consultant to enable the office to cope with deadlines. 
The transfer of a senior accounts officer out of the section was also noted. 
This was considered necessary so as to provide assistance to an office, where inadequate staffing had resulted in a breakdown of the basic management requirements. 
It was further explained that some consultants preferred to work on a special service agreement basis because entering into a short-term contract required the suspension of pension payments which was a somewhat complex, bureaucratic process. 
It was noted that "in most cases, due to the urgency of the consultancy requirement, the special service agreement is the most effective manner of providing the requisite assistance". 
57. The Administration's comments appear to confirm the Board's conclusion that some of the persons engaged as consultants on special service agreements were retirees who preferred to be hired as consultants in addition to obtaining their normal pensions. 
58. Secondly, the special service agreement comes in handy in the hiring of short-term assistance. 
As a result, persons engaged on special service agreements may not necessarily perform functions that require special skills or expertise. 
However, in the opinion of the Board the uncontrolled use of special service agreements in contracting services would weaken the control of consultancy expenditures. 
60. The Board observed that, prior to the end of its existing labour contract in October 1993, the Supply Division, Copenhagen, had concluded a new agreement in July 1993 with another company to provide the same service (i.e., to provide the labour force for the UNICEF warehouse in Copenhagen). 
Whilst the existing contractor performed the agreed duties for which payments had been made, the new contractor was paid approximately $48,521 for July and August without performing any services. 
62. Accepting that payment was made for services not received, the Supply Division explained that the extremely unsatisfactory services being provided by the existing contractor had led to the establishment of the new company. 
63. Also, the budgeted expenditures of the new contract were significantly higher than the fees previously paid to the former contractor. 
The Board does not believe that this arrangement provided the most cost-effective way of obtaining the services required by UNICEF. 
In a few cases, however, some of these decisions were taken to satisfy local legal requirements and market practice. 
64. The Administration anticipates that actual expenses to be paid to the new company will be less than those paid to the former contractor, and will decrease as from the next budget year starting in July 1994. 
65. The Board will examine the actual operation costs of this contract against budgetary allocations in its future audits. 
66. The Board reviewed statistical data on country programmes in order to ascertain the extent of programme implementation. 
Allotments of both general resources and supplementary funds were compared against actual expenditures. 
67. The implementation level of projects funded from general resources was once again higher than projects funded from supplementary sources. 
The audits of field offices in the biennium identified some of the causes of low implementation of projects funded from supplementary sources as inadequate supplementary funds, unfavourable political situations and inadequate counterpart contributions. 
68. The Administration shares the concern of the Board on the need for significant improvement in programme delivery, especially, projects funded from supplementary sources through improved monitoring. 
69. The Board noted in its review of programme activities that the Central Emergency Revolving Fund had been established by General Assembly resolution 46/182 as a financing mechanism to ensure the rapid and coordinated response of the United Nations to requests for emergency assistance. 
The Fund became operational in May 1992 with a target of $50 million. 
70. Advances received from the Fund are to be replenished with voluntary contributions received in response to inter-agency consolidated appeals. 
At December 1993, UNICEF had drawn a total cash advance of $27 million from the Fund, of which $17 million had been repaid, leaving an unpaid balance of $10 million. 
It has also served as an indispensable cash flow mechanism for initiating actions in complex emergencies pending the receipt of donor contributions. 
During 1992 and 1993, the Fund made it possible for UNICEF to give fairly rapid responses to emergencies in about 44 countries with a total funding of about $20 million. 
73. Based on the new decision, UNICEF may use the Fund to respond to emergency needs only in certain situations, for example, where donor funding has not been forthcoming and UNICEF cannot therefore draw advances from the Central Emergency Revolving Fund. 
That Fund, on the other hand, makes advances available on the basis of inter-agency appeals, the preparation of which can be time-consuming and may thus delay the initial response to emergencies. 
The Board has further noted from an Office of Internal Audit report that in some cases delays of over two months occurred between the date of request and the actual receipt of the advance from the Central Emergency Revolving Fund. 
In one of the UNICEF programmes, it took about three months before an advance of $2 million was received. 
The internal audit report also portrayed the low balance of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund which was available for emergencies in the amount of $8.3 million at 31 December 1993 owing to delays in the reimbursement of advances. 
The Administration may therefore wish to re-examine the present policy on the utilization of the Emergency Programme Fund and make recommendations to the Executive Board on the use of the Fund to strengthen the emergency readiness of UNICEF. 
75. The Board welcomes the continued commitment of UNICEF to pursuing full accountability for cash assistance given to Governments. 
Revised procedures were introduced in 1993 to enhance the monitoring of this assistance. 
For the first time, returns received at UNICEF headquarters from field offices during the biennium 1992-1993 contained the age analysis of the outstanding cash assistance. 
76. Outstanding advances as at 31 December 1993 stood at $92.1 million, compared with $68.9 million at 31 December 1991. 
The increase in the status of unliquidated advances, however, corresponds to an increase in programme expenditures in the biennium 1992-1993. 
77. Some countries, however, continued to receive additional cash assistance when previous indebtedness had not been liquidated within the six-month period permitted by financial circular No. 15 (Revision 1). 
78. The Administration explained that usually there were a number of projects going on at the same time under each programme and cash assistance was given to a project even if funds already provided to other projects were still unliquidated. 
79. A review of returns on cash assistance to Governments from some field offices with large outstanding balances indicated that small balances on specific projects had remained unliquidated for many years. 
The Board recommended a review of all advance accounts by field offices and the submission of proposals for write-off of balances that had remained unliquidated for several years in accordance with established criteria outlined in the guidelines. 
80. The Administration agreed with the Board's recommendation and advised that regional directors/representatives had already been instructed to follow-up on unliquidated balances of more than nine months and, if appropriate, initiate a write-off action. 
The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions also requested UNICEF to examine the issue and to recommend coherent and practical policy to the Executive Board at its next session in 1993. 
83. UNICEF has requested all its field offices to submit comprehensive information on incentive payments made to government employees since 1990. 
85. The review indicated a widespread agreement on the temporary need for incentive payments in some form, despite discrepancies in payment modalities in field offices. 
It is reported that in some countries where UNICEF cooperates, the productivity of government officials tends to be low because of inadequate salaries, frequent delays or non-payment of salaries to civil servants, thus making payments of incentives necessary. 
86. The Board shares the view of UNICEF that while the payment of salary supplements may ensure the achievement of immediate programme objectives and lead to more successful project execution, in the long run, it will endanger the sustainability of the development effort and erode national capacity building. 
89. The unfavourable security situation in Somalia seriously impeded international relief efforts and rendered emergency assistance perilous. 
It is reported that UNICEF alone has lost seven lives in the conflict in two years. 
The reports also indicated that the destruction of the infrastructure made the effective delivery of humanitarian assistance impossible without adequate security arrangements. 
The Board therefore welcomes the ongoing implementation of the recommendations aimed at improving the safety and security of life and property made by a Task Force set up to examine the issue. 
92. These lapses have demonstrated that established operational procedures require significant modifications to make them responsive to complex emergency situations. 
The Board was informed that, in addition to investigating the lapses reported by the Office of Internal Audit, UNICEF was in the process of developing guidelines for financial planning and cash management in situations where the infrastructure was disrupted. 
93. On air transportation, the internal audit report stated that the majority of passengers flown in 1993 were non-UNICEF staff members who were not charged fares. 
The decision not to charge fares was based on the difficulties of attracting non-governmental organizations and the media to Somalia. 
94. The Board was informed that UNICEF was studying the feasibility of charging fares as a cost recovery measure from non-UNICEF passengers. 
95. The Board welcomes these positive developments and urges UNICEF to continue with the development of financial planning and cash management procedures for application in complex emergencies. 
97. An allocation of $1.6 million was approved for the two-year period 1989-1990 for guinea-worm country studies and supporting services. 
In 1989, the Executive Director noted in a conference room paper that the disease was transmitted through contaminated drinking water and could be eliminated if clean drinking water were made available and used in the endemic countries. 
This was attributed to the introduction of improved surveillance systems which allowed more accurate reporting of cases than before. 
The Administration said that the situation had allowed UNICEF to target the implementation of related programme activities in these specific countries. 
100. The Board welcomes the coordinated efforts of UNICEF, WHO, Global 2000 and other organizations in their interventions in the newly identified endemic areas towards the eventual elimination of the disease. 
101. As part of its organization-wide review of computer operations and electronic data processing systems, the Board examined the management of information technology at UNICEF. 
The status of information technology plans and strategies was examined to ascertain whether they provide a sound basis for the efficient and economical use of information technology both now and in the future. 
This was in respect of computer supplies and equipment, software development, computer rental maintenance and the installation of equipment, furniture and fixtures. 
104. Personnel resources of the Office of Information Resources Management were also expanded to enable it to discharge its responsibilities adequately. 
The Board is therefore of the opinion that adequate resources have been made available to enable the Office to provide uninterrupted computing services and management information system required for UNICEF operations globally. 
105. The Board reviewed the ongoing technological developments in the electronic data processing systems at UNICEF including the implementation of the Integrated Management Information System introduced at United Nations Headquarters. 
106. The Board found that country offices communicate Global Field Support System transactional data with headquarters, New York, and vice versa. 
At present much of this transfer of data takes place through diskettes, but some offices are able to send and receive this data electronically over telephone connections. 
It was learnt that UNICEF will be working to improve and expand this electronic communication data in order to make all databases more up to date in each location. 
107. The Board recommended that UNICEF should accelerate the pace of its development of communication strategies to link all field offices, ultimately with each other and with headquarters. 
108. The Administration agreed that the acceleration of electronic communication links between headquarters and field offices will improve the effectiveness of UNICEF operations and every effort will be made to achieve this. 
110. UNICEF has evaluated the United Nations Integrated Management Information System and has decided, for the immediate future, to continue with its own systems and to leave the question of adoption of the Integrated Management Information System to a later date. 
UNICEF will, however, interface with the Integrated Management Information System so that its payroll can continue to be processed by the United Nations. 
UNICEF is also studying other means of aligning its systems with those of the Integrated Management Information System, with a view to achieving future integration. 
111. The Board recommended an early, thorough review of areas of future integration with the Integrated Management Information System and to take the results into account in the ongoing migration to a new computer platform. 
112. The Administration said that UNICEF had started an in-depth study of the technical details of the United Nations Integrated Management Information System to evaluate to what extent it is possible to align the UNICEF systems to it. 
114. The Board recommends that UNICEF headquarters take appropriate measures to expedite the reporting by inter-office vouchers of funds received on behalf of the Greeting Card and related Operations to enable a factual recording in the books of the Greeting Card and related Operations in New York and Geneva. 
115. Agreements signed between UNICEF Greeting Card and related Operations and National Committees require, among other things, that National Committees retain 25 per cent of the gross sales as commission and remit the remaining 75 per cent to the Greeting Card and related Operations. 
116. A few National Committees continued to claim percentages ranging from 26.4 to 37.6, thus reducing the sales revenue due to the Greeting Card and related Operations. 
The latter continues to stress, without success, to these National Committees the absolute importance of adhering to the 25 per cent retention principle. 
117. In the Greeting Card and related Operations in Geneva, the Board noted in an interim audit the recurrence of significant unsold products of about 26.3 per cent of sales due to decrease in sales in Central and Eastern Europe for the past two campaigning periods. 
Instances were also noted of excessive ordering of products by countries over the sales figures forecast by the Marketing Section. 
118. Although the Marketing Section had based its forecast on historical trends of sales, some National Committees were consigned more products through reorders than they could handle. 
The excess reordering was attributed to the inability of the National Committees to determine the stock levels held by their subcommittees. 
119. The Board is of the view that although actual sales may not match the forecasts because of unforeseen factors, widespread significant variations are indicative of a weakness in planning and the monitoring of sales. 
To avoid overstocking, it was recommended that: 
120. The Administration explained that unsold goods from first-cycle countries are returned to Geneva and some of them are sold in second-cycle countries. 
Improved procedures have since been introduced in the Market Development Section to provide a better monitoring of sales partners' orders. 
121. The Board was informed by the Administration that after due consultation with UNICEF offices and, where appropriate, with donors, 1993 income had been adjusted to reflect reduction of accounts for prior years. 
In addition, $102,526 of accounts receivable and $1,990,938 in obsolete inventory were written off against Greeting Card and related Operations income as of the campaign year ended April 1993. 
122. The Board was also informed that out of $218,866 written off as losses, $103,610 involved cash, while $115,256 pertained to the value of obsolete supplies in the UNICEF Supply Division warehouse in Copenhagen. 
123. The Board was informed of 17 cases of fraud/presumptive fraud that came to light during the biennium 1992-1993. 
Ten cases involved thefts of cash amounting to $78,272.02. 
In four other cases property items, including vehicles, drugs and products of the Greeting Card and related Operations valued at $67,121.37 were stolen, some of them in emergency situations. 
No recoveries have been made. 
The remaining three cases did not result in a financial loss because of quick actions taken by UNICEF and other bodies. 
124. The Board of Auditors wishes to express its appreciation for the cooperation and assistance extended to the auditors by the Executive Director, his officers and members of their staff. 
1. To ensure a significant reduction in overexpenditures on supplementary-funded projects: 
(a) The flow of financial information between headquarters locations and field offices should be further improved to expedite the reconciliation of project expenditures; 
(b) The Global Field Support System should be expanded to include the automatic "lock-up" facility to enhance expenditure monitoring in field offices. 
The system can inhibit any financial activity that would be in excess of the authorized funds at those levels. 
4. In addition, the following steps were taken in 1993: 
(a) In July 1993, the "external payments" system was implemented. 
The new system provides New York headquarters with the facility to download the external payments on to a diskette and allows the field offices to upload such data into their local databases. 
This process ensures completeness of database information at the field office level; 
(b) The new registration system of the accounting system was designed and partially implemented in 1993, with full implementation targeted for 1994. 
5. In 1994, the Administration will evaluate the effectiveness of the controls that have been put in place. 
6. The recommendations have been implemented. 
The Board will keep the new measures introduced in 1993 in mind in its future audits. 
7. To make the procurement services self-sustaining, the following measures should be taken: 
(a) Staff costs charged to the procurement services account should be reviewed and appropriate reductions made. In the future the number of posts should be commensurate with the volume of projected procurement services; 
(b) Expenditure monitoring should be strengthened to keep operation costs down; 
(c) The present rate of handling charges should be reviewed to reflect operation costs. 
8. The Administration has taken steps to ensure that procurement services activities are self-sustaining. 
(b) Effective 1994, the number of posts charged to procurement services income has been reduced from 57 to 38. 
9. Further, the monitoring of income and expenditure in connection with procurement services is now managed entirely by one office. 
This will ensure a more effective control of the costs of providing the service than the previous procedures where the monitoring responsibility was split between two offices. 
10. The Board's recommendations on procurement services have been effectively implemented. 
11. With regard to cash advances to Governments: 
(b) Field offices should provide yearly estimates of cash assistance required for disbursement to Governments in the course of the year; 
(c) A separate input code should be introduced to record cash assistance paid out so that a global figure can be obtained for purposes of control and follow-up. 
12. The accounting instruction redefining the accounting procedures, entries and a separate input code for cash assistance was issued in October 1993. 
13. Further measures put in place by the Administration in October 1993 have shown some improvement in accounting for the cash assistance to Governments as at 31 December 1993. The effect of these measures on the provision of yearly estimates of cash assistance requirement is not certain. 
The Board will keep this in view in its future monitoring of the effects of the new measures. 
14. The payments of salary allowances and other cash incentives to government employees involved in the implementation of UNICEF-assisted programmes should be discontinued, pending the development of an appropriate policy for consistent application worldwide. 
15. In line with the recommendation made by the auditors in their follow-up of this recommendation, the Administration prepared preliminary policy guidelines on the payment of salary and salary incentives to government employees working in UNICEF-assisted programmes and projects. 
The Joint Consultative Group on Policy is now in the final stage of the study on this issue. 
16. The Joint Consultative Group on Policy is yet to produce a common policy for application by United Nations organizations. 
The preliminary guidelines produced by UNICEF in January 1994 aim at establishing equity and transparency in the payment of salary supplements. 
17. Decisions taken in emergency situations should be regularly reviewed to establish their continuing validity to ensure that services are provided with due regard to economy. 
18. The Administration has taken all steps to implement the recommendation and is confident that no further action is necessary. 
20. UNICEF should reassess the adequacy and appropriateness of its present liquidity policy, given the recurring significant excesses over the established requirement. 
21. As the Executive Board was advised at its 1993 regular session, excess liquidity was not the result of the liquidity policy itself, but the result of income exceeding projections and programme expenditure not meeting projections. 
The Administration will assess the organization's latest liquidity position in the light of income and expenditures for the biennium 1992-1993. 
22. Further, after their second interim audit for the biennium 1992-1993, the auditors suggested that a revised format for the presentation of the liquidity position be prepared. 
In the process, the administration will take into account improved transparency in financial reporting. 
23. The revised format for the presentation of the liquidity position has ensured transparency by correcting some of the distortions. 
Increased programme expenditures have also eroded the excess liquidity. 
24. In keeping with current United Nations practice, the value of non-expendable property, of which the ownership remains with UNICEF, should be disclosed in a note to the financial statements. 
26. The recommendation has been fully implemented. 
27. In the Greeting Card and related Operations, the effects of unfavourable exchange-rate fluctuations should be minimized by resolving the timing difference in the recognition of sales at the balance sheet date (30 April) and the dates actual payments are made by sales partners (after 31 August). 
28. The Administration has recommended the incorporation of a clause in the draft recognition and cooperation agreement which calls for a remittance date that is closer to the balance sheet date of 30 April than 31 August. 
This draft agreement, when finalized, will be submitted to the National Committees for UNICEF for their concurrence. 
29. The recommendation has not been implemented. 
30. Unless otherwise specified by donors, all multi-year contributions received should be recognized as income to the supplementary fund in accordance with the donor's intent as specified in the disbursement schedules. 
32. The Administration continues to exert efforts to obtain relevant information on the disbursement schedule, the currency of payment and the status of parliamentary approval. 
Adherence to the new policies on income recognition will be monitored in future audits. 
34. Necessary assistance should be provided to facilitate the completion of the clean-up of the staff personal accounts. 
35. The review of balances in the staff personal accounts that were identified for inclusion in the clean-up has been completed. 
The Administration will ensure that the necessary adjustments noted during the review process are completed in 1994. 
Further, in 1993, the Administration took the following steps to emphasize the importance of the account: 
(c) A new system to monitor advances and their recoveries for staff under the New York headquarters payroll has been developed and is in its initial stage of implementation. 
Further, the Administration will evaluate the operation of the new system for efficiency and effectiveness. 
37. As at 31 December 1993, the clean-up of balances in the staff personal accounts have been completed for only staff payrolled out of New York Headquarters. 
A new personal advances and recoveries system developed to monitor the staff personal accounts will be implemented in 1994. 
The Board's further comments are included in paragraphs 40-43 of the present report. 
Our examination included a general review of the accounting procedures and such tests of the accounting records and other supporting evidence as we considered necessary in the circumstances. 
1. Until 31 December 1987, UNICEF accounts were maintained in accordance with the Financial Regulations of the United Nations, with such modifications as required by the nature of the work of UNICEF. 
By its decision 1987/13 (E/ICEF/1987/11), taken at its 1987 regular session, the Executive Board adopted the UNICEF Financial Regulations and Rules in accordance with Economic and Social Council decision 1986/1981 of 23 July 1986, as approved by the General Assembly in its decision 41/461 of 11 December 1986. 
Since 1 January 1988, the accounts have been maintained on a biennial basis in accordance with the UNICEF Financial Regulations and Rules. 
3. The accounting unit is the United States dollar. 
5. Periodically, assets and liabilities in currencies other than United States dollars are revalued for accounting purposes at the prevailing United Nations operational rates of exchange. 
In accordance with UNICEF Executive Board decision 1990/28 (E/ICEF/1990/13), differences resulting from the payment of contributions pledged in currencies other than United States dollars are recorded against the contributions. 
6. Income consists of general resources and supplementary funds. 
General resources include funds from the voluntary annual contributions of Governments, intergovernmental organizations, non-governmental organizations, the net income from Greeting Card and related Operations, unearmarked funds contributed by the public and other income. 
Supplementary funds are those contributed to UNICEF by Governments, intergovernmental organizations, NGOs and United Nations agencies for emergencies and for specific purposes within the programmes approved by the UNICEF Executive Board. 
7. Income is recorded on the basis of funds or pledges received for the current year. 
8. Contributions income received from National Committees for UNICEF and non-governmental organizations is accounted for on a cash basis of accounting, with the exception of supplementary funds and emergency contributions, which may be recorded on the basis of a valid pledge from a National Committee. 
9. All other income received by UNICEF is classified as miscellaneous income and is credited as general resources. 
10. The statement of income and expenditure does not include funds received and expenditures made from special accounts. 
Those transactions which do not require commitments by the Executive Board are maintained as special accounts. 
11. Donations-in-kind, which are recorded as memorandum entries in the books of accounts, are not part of UNICEF income. 
12. All expenditure of UNICEF is accounted for on an accrual basis, except for that relating to staff entitlements, which is accounted for on the basis of cash disbursements only. 
In 1989, the unamortized value of UNICEF capital assets was expended against the 1988-1989 budget, resulting in a fully depreciated UNICEF capital asset account as of 31 December 1989. 
Future acquisitions of UNICEF capital assets will be included in the capital asset fund (see para. 22 below). 
Goods in transit to the warehouse are valued at actual cost. 
19. The GCO inventory of raw materials, products in process and finished goods are valued at standard cost. 
20. Furniture, equipment and other non-expendable property are not included in the assets of the organization. 
Acquisitions are charged against budgetary accounts in the year of purchase. 
23. The financial report and accounts reflect UNICEF income, expenditure, assets and liabilities, including the net operating income, assets and liabilities of the Greeting Card and related Operations. 
The principles of consolidation reflect the accounting policies outlined below: 
(b) The financial effect of consolidating the Greeting Card and related Operations accounts on a calendar basis is reflected, most notably, in the receivables and earnings of Greeting Card and related Operations. 
Inter-office transactions between UNICEF and Greeting Card and related Operations are eliminated for consolidation purposes. 
Contributions for the biennium ended 31 December 1993 consisted of $831,663,122 for general resources and $758,667,535 for supplementary funds. 
25. Net income from the Greeting Card and related Operations for the biennium ended 31 December 1993 was $190,259,790. 
The major items are $43,706,207 in interest on funds held in interest-bearing deposits and in current accounts with banks and $15,199,823 in income from packing and assembly activities. 
28. Donations-in-kind valued by donors and accepted by the Executive Director at $36,393,893 were delivered by UNICEF to projects during the biennium 1992-1993. 
Adjustments for write-offs of other assets and losses amounted to $339,160. 
The write-off and adjustment of pledges consist of: 
Included in this amount are $77,388,211 held on behalf of donors, mainly for the procurement of goods and services on a reimbursable basis. Cash details are given in schedule 3. 
Included in contributions receivable are $190,128,311 for supplementary funds, payment of which is normally related to the progress in implementing specific projects and occurs in accordance with payment schedules agreed upon with donors. 
Details and ageing are given in schedules 4 and 5, respectively. 
These contributions will be recorded as income in following years in accordance with the conditions specified in the relevant pledge. 
35. The aggregate of accounts receivable, advances and deposits as at 31 December 1993 totalled $156,272,599, including the accounts of the Greeting Card and related Operations, which total $114,740,729. 
This represents the non-expendable property of all except two UNICEF offices. 
Computer equipment acquired in 1992-1993 has been charged against the administrative budget, a procedure consistently applied since 1986, and is not reflected in the statements. 
40. In 1950, the Executive Board authorized the establishment of a reserve for insurance of $200,000 to absorb losses of UNICEF programme supplies and equipment not covered by commercial insurance. 
Up to 1992, the reserve was restored to its authorized limit by a transfer from income. The movements in the reserve for the biennium 1992-1993 are given below: 
41. In 1987, UNICEF established a reserve of $100,000 to self-insure for property losses. 
Up to 1992, the reserve was restored to its original amount by a transfer from income. The movements in the reserve for the biennium are given below: 
42. The procedure of replenishing the reserve accounts from income was discontinued in 1993. 
43. Staff members' accumulated annual leave as at 31 December 1993 has an estimated value of $16,181,000. 
The present annex comprises tables giving statistical and other data concerning UNICEF activities which, although not forming part of the financial statements, are provided for information purposes. 
2. Summary of programmes funded from general resources approved by the Executive Board during the biennium ended 31 December 1993 (by region and type of programme). 
5. Expenditure for cooperation by programme in 1992 and 1993. 
The financial statements of the organization for a specified period or at a specified date audited by the External Auditors (United Nations Board of Auditors). 
Accrual of expenditures in each financial period means that costs are recognized when obligations arise or liabilities are incurred and not when payments are made. 
A plan in financial terms for carrying out proposed activities in a specified time. 
However, the Executive Board approves an appropriation of funds only for UNICEF administrative and programme support costs. 
The aggregation of all the funds of the organization, including coins, bank notes, cheques, balances in current and call accounts, saving accounts and interest-bearing deposits. 
Cash kept on hand by authorized officers as a convenience for making small payments on behalf of the organization. 
Contributions to UNICEF that are offered and accepted without reference to a scale of assessment determined by any United Nations legislative body. 
Contributions pledged to UNICEF but not received until a future time. 
Currencies, the use of which (mainly in respect of transferability and convertibility) is limited because of foreign exchange regulations or donor's wish. 
Expenditure for a financial period is the sum of the disbursements and valid unliquidated obligations made against the appropriation/allocation of the period. 
The operating period of the organization, covered by the financial statements, is on a biennial basis. 
Since 1 January 1988, UNICEF accounts have been maintained in accordance with the UNICEF Financial Regulations and Rules. 
Fund balances and reserves represent the difference between the assets and the liabilities of the organization. 
Consists of funds available for the implementation of programmes funded by general resources and supplementary funds as well as funds available for the acquisition of capital assets. 
Income for a financial period is defined as money or money equivalent received or accrued during the financial period which increases existing net assets. 
UNICEF income is recorded on the basis of funds or pledges received for the current year. 
Also referred to as "miscellaneous income" for general resources. 
Owing to the nature of programme implementation and UNICEF cash flows, there may occur, from time to time, short-term imbalances between general resources cash disbursements and cash receipts. 
The UNICEF liquidity policy allows these temporary imbalances to be offset by up to one half of the balance of supplementary cash-on-hand. 
In order to meet UNICEF liquidity requirements, general resources convertible cash balances, at the end of each fiscal year, are required to equal 10 per cent of projected general resources income for the next fiscal year. 
The currency of the country or area in which the local financial records of an activity are kept and/or in which its local financial transactions take place. 
Obligations are amounts of orders placed, contracts awarded, services received and other transactions which involve a charge against the resources of the current financial period. 
Obligations may be maintained either for that period or until liquidated or cancelled. 
UNICEF assists Governments, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations working in the fields of benefit to children by undertaking, on request and on a reimbursable basis, the procurement of goods and services. 
A small handling charge is added by UNICEF to the cost of the supplies and services to cover the costs of extra administration and documentation (see special accounts). 
The UNICEF accounts are maintained in United States dollars. 
Transactions in other currencies are converted for recording into United States dollars, in principle, at the United Nations operational rates of exchange. 
A reserve of $200,000 was established by the Executive Board in November 1950 when UNICEF adopted a policy of self-insurance for programme supplies. 
Explanatory or supporting analyses accompanying financial statements. 
Funds accepted by UNICEF mainly to cover the costs of procurement of supplies and services undertaken by UNICEF on behalf of others. 
These funds are not considered UNICEF income and are recorded separately and distinguished from funds that are part of income and are spent for programmes approved by the Board. 
Programme recommendations are often prepared in excess of the input available from general resources. 
These recommendations are approved by the Board as suitable for funding by supplementary contributions from donors. 
When a supplementary contribution for specific purposes is made for such a programme, the corresponding commitment enters into effect (usually between Board sessions). 
The unspent balance at the end of the biennium is cancelled and reported to the Executive Board. 
These statements have been examined and include the audit opinion of the Board of Auditors. 
Pursuant to financial regulation 12.1, I have the honour to submit the accounts of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East for the biennium ended 31 December 1993, which I hereby approve. 
The financial statements have been prepared and certified as correct by the Comptroller. 
Its headquarters are at Vienna, with a headquarters branch located at Amman, Jordan. 
2. Until 31 December 1991, UNRWA prepared its accounts on an annual basis. 
It was decided, from 1 January 1992, to bring the financial reporting of the Agency in line with the United Nations Common System, that is, biennial reporting. 
This is the first biennial financial report of the Agency, covering the period 1 January 1992 to 31 December 1993. 
3. During the biennium, a total of 773,313 children were enrolled in the Agency's 640 elementary and preparatory schools, served by a teaching force of 11,380 teachers. 
During the biennium, vocational, technical and pre-service teacher training was provided in eight training centres, with a total enrolment of 10,311 trainees and 474 instructors. 
Additionally, in-service training courses were provided for 1,906 teachers through the education development centres attached to each field office. 
Total expenditure in the biennium on the education programme amounted to $273.2 million against a biennium budget of $284.7 million, representing about 48 per cent of the Agency's total regular budget. 
4. The health programme covers curative and preventive medical services, which are provided through 120 health clinics. 
Hospitalization is provided at heavily subsidized rates in 28 hospitals in the four fields, where the Agency has special agreements. 
In Jordan these services are provided through a cash reimbursement scheme. 
During the biennium, the number of bed days utilized by refugees in contracted hospitals amounted to 344,495. 
Environmental health services are also part of the health programme and so is the supplementary feeding programme to pre-school children, pregnant women and nursing mothers. 
Total expenditure in the biennium on the health programme amounted to $104.2 million against a biennium budget of $107.9 million, representing about 18 per cent of the Agency's total regular budget. 
5. The Agency's relief and social services provide socio-economic support for the most disadvantaged of the Palestine refugees and facilitate their self-reliance. 
These services are open to all eligible refugees. 
Total expenditure in the biennium on the relief and social services programme amounted to $58.8 million against a biennium budget of $64.5 million, representing about 11 per cent of the Agency's total regular budget. 
6. In support of the three substantive programmes described above the Agency provides supply and transport, architectural and engineering services for construction and maintenance, and administrative services, which altogether accounted for the remaining 23 per cent of the Agency's total regular budget. 
The over-expenditure of $16 million, together with the balance brought forward from 1991, has resulted in a deficit by the end of the biennium of $10.3 million. 
The accounts for this fund are shown in statements X-XIII. 
More and more projects are now being implemented. 
During the biennium, 96 projects were under implementation and expenditure amounting to $21.6 million was incurred, leaving a balance of $16.5 million at the end of 1993. 
The accounts for this programme are contained in statements XIV and XV under the title Expanded Programme of Assistance. 
However, it is anticipated that this programme will be phased out and replaced by the Peace Implementation Programme, which is described in paragraph 9 below. 
This programme was developed in close consultation with the Agency's Advisory Commission, major donors and the Palestinian leadership, and was officially launched by the Commissioner-General on 6 October 1993. 
Under this programme, the Agency has begun to undertake special construction and development projects in the West Bank and Gaza Strip, addressing the needs of Palestine refugees in education, environmental health, primary health care, income generation and social services. 
The programme also targets similar needs of Palestine refugees residing in Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic. 
At 31 December 1993, total pledges for the Peace Implementation Programme amounted to over $30 million. 
The accounts for this programme are contained in statements XVIII and XIX. 
10. The quality and adequacy of hospital services in Gaza has deteriorated to a level considered to be far from acceptable by international standards. 
In 1990, the Commissioner-General launched an appeal for funds to construct a 232-bed general hospital to provide much needed additional hospital beds and other health services such as outpatient, diagnostic, therapeutic and supporting services. 
In November 1991, the European Community pledged 13 million European Currency Units (ECU) ($16.7 million) for construction costs. 
Other contributions have been received from Sweden, Spain and Turkey. 
The Agency has also reallocated $1.5 million from the General Fund to the hospital project, for which total costs are estimated at about $35 million, including operating costs for three years. 
11. The Agency's budget, as detailed in statement I, is the operating budget for the biennium 1992-1993. 
12. The total budget for 1992-1993 of $699.8 million, as shown in statement I, consists of the following elements: 
Emergency and extraordinary budgets: 
The working capital account is used for three purposes: (a) to meet temporary, current year imbalances in cash flow; (b) to fund unforeseen needs; and (c) in the event of a substantial reduction in the Agency's programme, to meet any extraordinary liquidating liabilities. 
The Working Capital was reduced in the biennium by $37.5 million, the excess of expenditure over income. 
In addition, it was decided to set up a reserve out of Working Capital for non-construction costs related to the Gaza Hospital amounting to $1.8 million. 
Pledges made by several donors for 1993 were not received until early 1994. 
The accounting principles of the Agency require that these contributions be recorded in 1994, that is when they are received. 
The sums involved amount to approximately $38 million and this is the main reason for the biennium deficit of the General Fund. 
17. Statement III shows the Agency's Working Capital as well as all other fund balances. 
It should be noted, however, that these other balances are earmarked for special purposes. 
18. Part of the Agency's regular budget is entitled funded ongoing activities, for example, the running costs of certain training centres. 
These are activities that are part of the Agency's normal programmes; however, donors are solicited for each activity. 
If donors are not found or if contributions are insufficient to fund the full programme, the General Fund will fund all or part of the activity. 
At 31 December 1993, the accumulated deficit on these funds amounted to $8.3 million. 
Statement VIII shows income and expenditure in the biennium for each project, while statement IX contains the assets and liabilities of each project fund as at 31 December 1993. 
20. The accounts of the Staff Provident Funds are shown in statements XX to XXIV. 
The total assets of the Funds rose from $614 million to $732.6 million. 
Net investment income for the biennium was $142.8 million, as compared to an annual income in 1991 of $70.5 million. 
The audit included a general review of financial systems and internal controls; and a test examination of accounting records and other supporting evidence, to the extent the Board considered necessary to form an opinion on the financial statements. 
3. In addition to the audit of the accounts and financial transactions, the Board carried out reviews under regulation 12.5 of the United Nations Financial Regulations and Rules. 
The reviews concerned the efficiency of financial procedures, the internal financial controls and, in general, the administration and management of UNRWA. 
4. The audit was carried out at UNRWA headquarters at Vienna and at the field offices in the West Bank and Gaza. 
5. During the period under review, the Board continued its practice of reporting the results of specific audits through management letters containing detailed observations and recommendations to the Administration. 
This practice helped to maintain an ongoing dialogue with the Administration on audit issues. 
The Board's observations and conclusions were discussed with the Administration whose views, where appropriate, have been reflected in the report. 
The present report is divided into two parts, covering the audit of financial statements and management issues, respectively. 
The Board noted that a number of effective actions were taken by the Administration to implement the recommendations made by the Board in its audit report for the biennium ended 31 December 1991. 
Detailed actions taken and the comments of the Board thereon are outlined in the annex to the present report. 
8. The Board's examination revealed no weaknesses or errors considered material to the accuracy, completeness or validity of the financial statements as a whole. 
(b) Utilization of idle computers at the West Bank should be consistent with the original purposes for which they were acquired. The Agency should also establish a clear policy on the administrative use of programme equipment to ensure efficient utilization of project funds (para. 62); 
(c) Property management and accountability should be emphasized as follows (para. 73): 
(i) Missing property items should be fully investigated to establish personal responsibility for any losses; 
(ii) Adequate property records should be maintained; 
(iv) Responsibility for the control of property should be formally delegated to appropriate custodians; 
(e) The Agency's Motor Transport Technical Instructions should be reviewed to include the payment of a reasonable compensation to the Agency as a cost-recovery measure and to emphasize personal accountability for damage to property (para. 82); 
(g) Early action should be taken to ensure adequate segregation of duties and responsibilities of the staff of the computer operations unit to provide assurance of data integrity (para. 87). 
11. Consolidated cash decreased significantly owing in part to late payment of outstanding contributions and expenditure in excess of declining income (para. 26). 
12. As a result of high expenditures and the establishment of a new reserve of $1.8 million, the Working Capital Fund showed a deficit balance (para. 29). 
13. The balance of liquid funds dropped from $76 million in 1991 to $17.7 million as at 31 December 1993. This amount can barely cover the Agency's disbursements for two weeks, based on the 1992-1993 expenditure pattern (paras. 33 and 34). 
15. The implementation of projects related to the Gaza Beach Camp sewage schemes was delayed for periods of over two years (paras. 44-46). 
16. The treatment and utilization of some portions of earmarked contributions were not fully consistent with the donor's instructions (paras. 49-51). 
17. The Agency has not obtained reimbursement for payments amounting to $568,656 made on behalf of an organization in respect of the shipment and related costs of food items donated to refugees (para. 55). 
18. Out of 36 computers purchased for a project at the West Bank, only 6 were used for the benefit of the project, 11 were put to administrative use while 19 remained idle in a warehouse, two years after they were purchased. 
Idle computers were also found in other locations (paras. 58 and 61). 
19. A field office project (Gaza) was deprived of the use of a needed set of equipment for more than two years because the wrong type of equipment was purchased initially (paras. 64 and 66). 
21. The ownership of equipment worth over $1.1 million purchased by the Agency through third-party contributions for the provision of medical services to refugees has not been properly established (paras. 75 and 76). 
Reasonable compensation for loss of or damage to vehicles has not been clearly determined in the Agency's Motor Transport Technical Instructions (paras. 79 and 81). 
23. Inadequate segregation of duties, including total dependence on an individual for payroll production, was noted at the computer operations unit (paras. 83 and 84). 
24. During the biennium, total income (all funds) was about $547 million as against total expenditure of $605 million, resulting in a total deficit of about $58 million as shown in the table below: 
25. Deficits in the General Fund and funded ongoing activities occurred owing to the late payment of $38 million of contributions after the end of the biennium. 
The deficits in the Expanded Programme of Assistance (EPA) and capital and special projects were the result of increased activities funded from previous surpluses. 
The Peace Implementation Programme (PIP) is a new initiative launched in October 1993, hence the low utilization of paid contributions. 
26. The Agency's total cash position declined from $119 million as at 31 December 1991 to $48.8 million as at 31 December 1993, a decrease of $70.2 million. 
Among the main causes for the decline were the delays in the payment of 1993 pledges amounting to $38 million (received in January 1994); expenditure on the EMLOT programme in excess of income ($16 million); and the excess expenditure over income in respect of EPA ($9.3 million). 
28. Except for the goods-in-transit reserve which showed a significant drop over the balance as at 31 December 1991, the levels of the two other reserves remained practically unchanged. 
A sample review of carry-forwards indicated that they were generally set up only when there were clearly identifiable projects or legal contracts. 
Valid contracts and purchase orders had been raised for the outstanding obligations and the goods-in-transit, respectively. 
29. The General Fund working capital decreased from $33.7 million in 1991 to a deficit balance of $5.5 million in 1993. 
The decrease results from the excess of expenditure over income of $37.4 million (see statements V and VII) and the creation of a reserve for non-construction costs for Gaza Hospital ($1.8 million) during the biennium. 
30. For the funds other than the General Fund, the Agency records a fund balance instead of working capital. 
Moderate fund balances realized in 1991, as a result of income exceeding expenditure, contributed to a total fund balance as at 31 December 1991 of $37 million. 
However, by 31 December 1993, the fund balances had declined to $16.3 million because during the biennium expenditure exceeded income owing to reasons given in paragraph 25 above. 
32. As at 31 December 1993, UNRWA held cash-on-hand and in banks amounting to $48,883,185, of which $37 million was invested in time deposits. 
All investments had a maturity of not more than four months. 
The $58.3 million decrease in the liquidity position reflects the reduction in working capital owing mainly to the General Fund deficit of $37.4 million and the $20.7 million reduction in the fund balances. 
34. Based on the total expenditure of about $605 million in 1993, the Agency's liquid funds of $17.7 million as at 31 December 1993 could have covered disbursements of less than two weeks, not taking into account income received during 1994. 
35. As a policy, the liquidity position is calculated by the Agency on a consolidated basis for all the Agency's funds because all major activities are administered through the General Fund. 
As a result of technical problems relating to the implementation of the water supply projects in Gaza, the initial allocation of $3 million was reduced to $1.5 million with the agreement of the donor and the balance of $1.5 million allotted to EMLOT. 
37. Similarly, two water desalination plants for the Khan Younis and Rafah camps for which earmarked funding of $1.4 million was set aside, were put on hold and the amount reprogrammed to co-fund other projects. 
The decision to reprogramme the water projects was based on technical review which concluded that some implementation problems were not adequately taken into account at the planning stage. 
38. The Administration explained that donors had expressed immediate interest in the EPA programmes at a stage when they represented a little more than a provisional plan of action. 
Based on the studies, the required solution, namely, a sea-water desalination scheme, was far beyond the Agency's capacity to fund or implement (requiring funding of about $200 million). 
When it became apparent to both the Agency and the donor that the problems were greater than anticipated, the funds available were reprogrammed. 
Approval was given to build a school at Mar Elias/Sabra in Lebanon and funds were made available. 
Suddenly, a major road was to be built through the site earmarked for the school. 
When attempts to acquire a new site failed, it was agreed to reprogramme the funds to build a school at a different location (Ein El Hilweh). 
40. The Board readily acknowledges that some of the factors which give rise to the reprogramming of funds and consequently, inhibit timely implementation of programmes, are beyond the control of UNRWA. 
It is also difficult to obtain sites for projects in those areas where land is scarce or ownership is in dispute. 
However, the Board is of the opinion that the reprogramming of funds earmarked for approved projects sometimes emanates from the lack of satisfactory consideration of related issues at the planning stage. 
Comprehensive project planning, including proper feasibility studies, would bring into focus the big problem areas, such as the need to confirm land ownership, or give consideration to alternative sites prior to approval of the projects. 
Because of reprogramming, the original project objectives were not achieved and the realization of the intended benefits of the new projects was delayed. 
Also, time and resources are wasted on the original projects before realizing they are not feasible projects. 
41. Frequent reprogramming of funds would suggest inefficient programme delivery and might lead to a decline in contributions. 
The Board therefore recommended improvement in programme delivery through a more comprehensive project planning and effective feasibility studies. 
42. The Administration acknowledged the need for further improvement in project development and has introduced procedures to minimize the internal difficulties associated with project planning, including the availability of appropriate sites for planned projects, coordination of projects to avoid duplication and the reduction and control of implementation time. 
The effectiveness of these initiatives will be reviewed in future audits. 
43. The Board's review of project implementation disclosed that a total amount of $2,305,590 was made available between April 1990 and November 1991 for the implementation of seven listed projects under the Gaza Beach Camp sewage schemes. 
44. It was noted that, although the sites for two projects were acquired in September 1992, after funds had been received in April 1990 and November 1991 respectively, only a minimal amount of progress had been made by September 1993. 
A new forecast completion date was given as May 1994. 
46. Also, owing to the deplorable state of the Kalandia school, the Agency solicited and obtained funds to build a new school at an estimated cost of $627,100. 
Funds were provided by a donor before the end of 1992. 
After over a year's delay, the project was tendered in March 1994 and has been recommended for approval by the UNRWA headquarters Contracts Committee. 
This required soil tests and the development of a new design. 
48. The Board recommends that action should be expedited to implement long outstanding sewage and school projects in order to re-emphasize the Agency's capacity for timely programme delivery. 
49. Included in a donor's contribution of $9.7 million to the Agency in 1991 was an amount of $3.1 million earmarked for health programmes for children and another sum of $1.5 million for women's programmes on professional training, both in the occupied territory. 
51. Similarly, in 1993 the same donor contributed $9.3 million, of which $1.6 million was earmarked for the old projects of EPA. 
Once again, the amount for EPA projects was paid into the General Fund. 
In March 1994, after the end of the biennium, the error was discovered and adjusted in March 1994 prior to the closing of the account. 
In adjusting the entry, the amount was recorded as a PIP contribution rather than EPA. 
52. The Administration explained that it is the practice of UNRWA to have close consultations with donors on the allocation of their funds for UNRWA projects. 
The Agency is currently engaged in discussions with the donor to allocate these funds towards PIP projects because EPA is being phased out with donor interest strongly focused on assisting social and economic development in the region. 
53. The Board welcomes the ongoing discussions with the donor to obtain the donor's confirmation for the utilization of the EPA contribution for PIP projects. 
54. Based on an agreement signed with an organization, the Agency pays bills in respect of the shipment, handling, insurance and other related costs for food items donated by three countries to the Palestinian refugees in Gaza and the West Bank. 
55. As of April 1994, payments made on behalf of the organization amounting to $568,656 had not been reimbursed despite reminders. 
56. To ensure the continuing availability of food items to needy refugees, the Board suggested that the Agency, through the organization, discuss with the donors the possibility of their providing funding for the shipment and related delivery costs of their contributions in-kind. 
57. The West Bank Field Office purchased 36 personal computers, nine printers and a small quantity of furniture in 1991 and 1992 in support of computer training courses organized through the Women's Programme Centres. 
Among other things, the report recommended that a formal procedure for the non-administrative use of computers should be developed and proper planning and justification for procurement proposals should be pursued. 
Three of the nine printers were also not in use. 
In effect, the project for which the computers were purchased, the Women's Programme Centres benefited from only six of the computers. 
59. The field office should have ensured the full utilization of the first consignment in 1991 of 15 computers and 9 printers before making the second purchase in 1992 of 21 computers. 
The low utilization of the computers (over two years after the first consignment was received) confirms that they were not of immediate need. 
The idle computers therefore represent an element of waste as the expenditure did not contribute to the realization of envisaged objectives. 
That situation may have occurred particularly, from inadequate planning and the lack of effective coordination between headquarters and the field offices in programme implementation. 
It was, however, explained that the situation arising from the intifadah prevented the implementation of 50 per cent of the planned activities. 
Meanwhile, the utilization of the unused computers has been incorporated in the field office's overall requirements for administrative computers. 
62. In view of the above the Board recommends that: 
(a) Plans for the utilization of the idle computers, consistent with the original purposes should be expedited; 
(b) A clear policy on the administrative use of programme equipment should be established and enforced to ensure the efficient utilization of project funds; 
(c) Project planning and implementation should be properly coordinated between headquarters and the field offices. 
64. In November 1990, Gaza advised headquarters of the receipt of physiotherapy equipment valued at $45,000 which was found to be inappropriate. 
After examining the equipment, the physiotherapy supervisor at Gaza concluded that the equipment was not suitable for the physiotherapy programme being implemented at Gaza. 
The objective of the programme was to train physiotherapy staff in therapeutic skills and techniques. 
Therefore, the required equipment is the one that supports the training process and serves the target-patient groups that are treated in the clinics. 
65. The Board was informed that the physiotherapy supervisor did not have an opportunity to offer her professional advice prior to the purchase because she was not involved in the preparation of the equipment list nor in the purchase. 
Apparently, the equipment was purchased based on the experience gained elsewhere, and owing to time constraints, the field office was not consulted prior to the purchase. 
The requested replacement was delivered in May 1993 at a slightly higher cost. 
In the opinion of the Board, the initial failure to consult the field office had deprived the programme of the use of the needed equipment for a period of over two years. 
67. The Board recommends that headquarters take appropriate action to strengthen its cooperation with the field office in the formulation and coordination of procurement decisions that have direct bearing on the programmes implemented outside headquarters. 
During field audits the Board noted that some sectional heads are not aware of their responsibility for property control. 
69. For effective control, adequate inventory records are to be maintained, including location and signatures of persons to whom the property items are allocated. 
Also, the results of physical inventory counts were not supported by stock certificates to confirm their authenticity. 
70. At the West Bank, it was reported that items of equipment worth $137,918 were not found at their designated locations in 15 offices. 
71. Also, transfers of equipment (computers, typewriters, television sets and sewing machines) were not communicated to the Field Supply and Transport Officer nor properly documented. 
It is obvious that movements of equipment from one location to another without authorization and adequate documentation would lead to losses, hence the Field Supply and Transport Officer's repeated requests to be informed of any movements of equipment. 
It was noted, however, that these requests had failed to produce the required responses, indicating the need for more effective action. 
72. Some departments at UNRWA's headquarters at Vienna had not been able to confirm the physical existence of 95 inventory items that could not be located during a physical check in 1993. 
Also, during 1993 there were movements of departments to Amman and other field offices. 
73. The Board is of the view that property accountability has not been given adequate emphasis to address the concerns of the General Assembly as expressed in its resolutions 47/211 and 48/216 of 23 December 1993. 
(a) The missing inventory items should be fully investigated to establish personal responsibility for any losses; 
(b) Adequate property records should be maintained; 
(d) Responsibility for the control of property should be formally delegated to appropriate custodians. 
75. At the West Bank field office, the Board noted that equipment worth $741,963 purchased by UNRWA with third-party contributions was considered by the field office as the property of the recipient, the Augusta Victoria Hospital. 
Similarly, equipment valued at $231,468 and $145,133 also acquired by the Agency through third-party funds was considered as the property of Makassed Hospital and Princess Basma Centre, respectively. 
77. At the West Bank, equipment donated to schools by third parties (computers, video cassette recorders, refrigerators, etc.) were not valued and recorded in inventory as required by the Agency's procedures (Finance Technical Instruction No. 17). 
Cash donations were directly used to acquire property without the knowledge and prior concurrence of the Field Office Director. 
78. The Board therefore recommends that the Agency establish and enforce a clear policy on the ownership of property acquired through third-party donations/contributions. 
79. From headquarters Property Survey Board (PSB) decisions, it was noted that 12 vehicle accident cases were reported at headquarters and the field offices. 
80. Of the 12 cases, only five were reported to the police, although the Agency's procedures require that road accidents be reported to the local police for appropriate investigation. 
Without the police reports, PSB does not have adequate basis upon which to establish responsibility for the accidents. 
The Agency will amend the Motor Transport Technical Instruction No. 8, paragraphs 6 and 7, to include reporting to the police for damage caused through theft and fire to Agency vehicles. 
Only one Field Director has so far decided that the driver should compensate the Agency with the payment of $100 for the loss of a vehicle with an inventory value of $8,100. 
82. The Board recommended and the Administration agreed to review the Agency's Motor Transport Technical Instruction (MTTI) No. 6, paragraph 12, to include the payment of a reasonable compensation to the Agency as a cost recovery measure and to emphasize personal accountability for damage to property. 
The Information Systems Office (ISO) recognizes that the lines of responsibility in the production unit have become somewhat blurred and has recently requested a reclassification of the post and job description for the production assistant. 
84. It was further noted that the Control Officer in charge of the production of the Area Staff Payroll has not experienced a full rotation of duties for over five years. 
Within this period, he has not been on a continuous leave for more than three weeks. 
The Administration agrees that total dependence on one staff member does not make for effective internal control and intends to implement a rotation plan for all production work immediately. 
85. The Board further observed that the analyst/programmer in charge of the Personnel Payroll System and the Provident Fund does not have a trained full-time assistant or a backup to assist in programming and documentation duties. 
86. The Agency was aware of the insecure situation with regard to the lack of backup on the payroll. 
88. The Agency informed the Board of three cases of fraud or presumptive fraud that came to notice during the biennium ended 31 December 1993. 
These cases involving the alteration of values on cheques did not result in a financial loss to the Agency and the three staff members involved have been summarily dismissed. 
The bulk of supply handling and equipment losses occurred in a field office and no personal responsibility was established. 
1. The Agency's internal audit should cover offices and departments in headquarters within regular intervals. 
The latest example is the financial audit for 1992-1993 at UNRWA headquarters at Vienna on staff entitlements. 
3. The internal audit coverage of headquarters activities was expanded during the biennium. 
The Internal Audit Office was, however, handicapped by the resignation of the EDP auditor. 
Efforts are ongoing to hire a replacement. 
4. The Agency should avoid the use of internal auditors in line functions. 
Internal auditors are not used in line functions except in cases of extreme emergencies. 
7. The Agency should initiate an equipment checking programme; the recording of equipment, especially EDP equipment, should be reviewed in all field offices. 
8. A comprehensive survey should be carried out in all field offices in order to identify and dispose of surplus or obsolete equipment. 
9. The Agency has implemented an equipment checking programme at headquarters and all field offices. This includes ISO equipment. 
10. As a result of the equipment checking carried out Agency-wide, surplus and/or obsolete equipment is being identified and surveyed and disposed of in accordance with established procedures. 
The Board's audit visits to some field offices disclosed that the investigation of missing property items had not been concluded to establish responsibility for losses. 
12. Equipment assigned to the Agency's Public Information Office should be physically checked and records reviewed. 
15. The Agency should establish a consistent policy concerning the treatment of staff members who lose or damage Agency property. 
17. No consistent policy on the treatment of staff members who lose or damage Agency property has been established. 
The Board's present audit indicated that no compensation was obtained for losses or damage to Agency vehicles through the fault of drivers. 
19. Receipts of Austrian schillings and deutsche mark contributions are held in deposits for meeting Agency's known requirements of these currencies unless there are pre-existing obligations under the forward contracts. 
Deposits of contributions receipts in other denominations including in United States dollars are generally made on the basis of the following considerations: 
(a) Present and forecasted amounts of disbursements in various currencies; 
(b) Interest rates and their expected movements in the future; 
20. Therefore, bank deposits in various currencies are made on the basis of the Agency's requirements of these currencies and market conditions with respect to interest and exchange rates. 
21. There was no discernible increase in the Agency's investments in Austrian schillings and deutsche mark in the biennium. 
The Board finds these arrangements satisfactory for the time being. 
22. Prior to an investment in United States dollars, the Agency should examine if it is more advantageous to convert United States dollars into other currencies combined with forward contracts. 
23. Fifty per cent of the Agency's total annual income is received in United States dollars, whereas approximately 90 per cent of the Agency's total annual requirements are in United States dollars. 
For large sums of expected contributions in currencies that are likely to depreciate against the United States dollar, the Agency has used the mechanism of forward contracts to protect the dollar value of these contributions. 
24. The Agency does not consider it prudent owing to the volatility in the currency market, to convert United States dollars into other currencies combined with forward contracts for the sole purpose of earning a higher rate of interest on deposits in such currencies. 
The Board therefore does not intend to pursue the implementation of this recommendation but will keep the matter in view in future audits. 
25. The Agency should reduce the present number of bank accounts and examine the installation of a micro-workstation in order to facilitate the cash management. 
The Agency is exploring the possibilities of upgrading its use to include transactions in other currencies as well. 
Furthermore, discussions are currently under way with one of the leading banks in Austria for the introduction of an electronic banking system mainly for Austrian schilling transactions. 
27. The above-mentioned measures are in line with the Board's recommendation, which should therefore be considered as implemented. 
Their effects on cash management will be assessed in the future. 
28. The Agency should establish procedures for its Information Systems Office (ISO) and set up documentation standards for its EDP applications; the duty segregation between development and execution of EDP applications should be improved. 
29. According to its Information Systems strategy, the Agency should concentrate all staff resources dealing with personal computers (PCs) and PC-based applications within ISO. 
30. Since the time of the audit, ISO has embarked on a plan to convert all IBM and WANG systems to either UNIX/SYBASE or PARADOX running on its Local Area Networks. 
No further development on IBM is contemplated and most systems should be converted within the next three years. 
Because of this change, no further work has been done on standards for the IBM environment. 
ISO is in the process of establishing software and documentation standards for the new environment that will be adhered to both by its own staff and by any contractors developing software for UNRWA. 
Additionally, ISO is working on establishing configuration management procedures that will better define the interface between development and operations. 
31. The corrective actions already taken will be reviewed in future after the conversion from IBM and WANG to UNIX/SYBASE and PARADOX has been completed within the next three years. 
The present audit disclosed that the development and execution of EDP functions have not been adequately segregated. 
32. The Agency should implement specific measures in order to ensure the security of EDP resources (hardware, software and data) in headquarters and in the field offices. 
34. Effective action has been taken in respect of this recommendation and further action is not required. 
Training plans are established every six months for the next six months. 
Integration of courses and their applicability to ISO plans are taken into consideration in planning. 
38. In order to make savings in EDP procurement, the Agency should use software packages that comply with user's needs and skills; carry out economical and technical reviews prior to the purchase of hardware; and conclude a blanket contract for PC hardware procurement. 
39. ISO has completely redone its policies and procedures regarding procurement of both hardware and software. 
Hardware will be purchased in 1994-95 by means of a contract with selected vendors for a one-year period. 
ISO is currently reviewing the tenders. 
All computer-related purchases must be approved by the Chief, Information Systems Office. 
40. This recommendation has been implemented. 
41. The high costs for EDP report printing should be reduced by regularly reviewing the need for printed EDP reports and by using files downloaded on diskettes instead of printed reports. 
42. Over the past year the number of reports has been monitored and reduced wherever possible. 
The number of downloads has greatly increased. 
In addition, after a Cost Benefit Study, ISO purchased a high speed printer that enables us to avoid paying the high costs charged by IAEA. 
43. The recommendation has been implemented. 
Our examination included a general review of the accounting procedures and such tests of the accounting records and other supporting evidence as we considered necessary in the circumstances. 
I certify that the appended financial statements of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East, numbered I to XXIV, are correct. 
b/ EPA: Expanded Programme of Assistance. 
(a) All pledged but still outstanding contributions, including contributions by letter of credit, were not incorporated in the calculation above, as income resulting from contributions is recorded on a cash basis of accounting. 
However, it should be noted that $57,839,854 of outstanding pledges at 31 December 1993 were received in cash by 15 March 1994 (Note 1 (d) to the financial statements refers); 
(b) Working Capital and the project fund balances are considered as long-term liabilities, as these amounts are reserves for future shortfalls of funds; 
(d) Fixed assets and stocks are not recorded and, therefore, the difference between the current and the prior year are not included in the calculation; 
(e) The liquidity position is calculated on a consolidated basis for all the Agency's funds because all major activities, including liquidity planning and cash management, are administered by the General Fund; 
France: Israel: Japan: Lebanon: 
185 tons flour, 10 tons sugar, 
UNESCO: 
UNICEF: 
a/ Adjustments relating to prior years' expenditure. 
a/ Adjustments relating to prior years' expenditure. 
(i) The General Fund is for the funding of the operating costs of running the Agency's core activities, that is, its regular programmes of education, health and relief services, plus operational and common services, including general management and administration. 
Both funds were set up to alleviate the hardship of Palestine refugees caused by the civil unrest prevailing throughout these areas of operation. 
It also aims in a limited way at providing the Agency with better facilities to run its education, health and relief programmes in the occupied territory. 
(v) The Peace Implementation Programme is a new initiative launched in October 1993 following the historic signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements by PLO and Israel in September 1993. 
Thus, under the Peace Implementation Programme the Agency has begun to undertake special construction and development projects in the West Bank and Gaza Strip, addressing the needs of the Palestine refugees in education, environmental health, primary health care, income generation and social services. 
The Programme also targets similar needs of Palestine refugees residing in Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic. 
(vi) The Gaza General Hospital Fund was launched in 1990 to construct a general hospital in Gaza Town. The hospital will provide 232 much- needed hospital beds and other health services, such as outpatient, diagnostic, therapeutic and supporting services. 
(vii) The Area Staff Provident Fund was set up to provide a retirement fund for area staff members on their separation. 
(b) A contribution that has been accepted and donated for a particular purpose and thus attributed to a specific project fund or to the Extraordinary Measures in Lebanon and the Occupied Territory Fund cannot be transferred to any other fund without the donor's consent. 
However, contributions to the General Fund which are received without restrictions regarding their use can - if the financial situation so permits and the Commissioner-General deems it appropriate - be used to fund such projects for which special donations are sought but not found. 
In such cases, part of the contributions to the General Fund can be reallocated to other funds. 
Contributions or allocations to funds other than the General Fund are attributed to individual prefixes which are kept as distinct financial and accounting entities with separate double-entry groups of accounts. 
Separate financial statements are prepared for these funds. 
However, income arising from miscellaneous sources, that is, bank interest, exchange rate gains and other miscellaneous income are recognized on the accrual basis of accounting. 
Contributions are recorded at the donor's valuation. 
(d) Outstanding pledges at 31 December 1993. As at 31 December 1993, pledges amounting to $115,078,294 were outstanding, as follows: 
As from 1992-1993, the Agency has moved over to biennium accounting in line with most other United Nations organizations. 
(f) The accounts of the Agency are maintained in United States dollars. 
Transactions in other currencies are translated into United States dollars at the time of the transaction, using UNRWA book exchange rates. 
Although the Agency's stocks and inventories are not treated as assets, stock records and a strict inventory control are maintained. 
As from 1988, they have been set up as separate projects to be governed by a new set of instructions (Finance Technical Instruction No. 41), which will enable management to control these units better and assess their performance. 
For such assessment the recording of stocks on hand is indispensable. 
Therefore, as an exception to the Agency's accounting policies, stocks appear as assets in the accounts of the production units. 
Reserves have not been established for separation and repatriation for future years, as such payments would be expected to be met from future income and operating reserves. 
The provision for unliquidated obligations is a provision for budgeted items for which a contract has been issued not later than at the year end, but for which the goods or services have not yet been received. 
Items that have been charged to the current year's or prior year's expenditure comprise: This provision will be liquidated as and when disbursements are made. 
The Agency may have contingent liabilities of a material but undeterminable amount in respect of certain claims for subsidies by Governments. 
In addition, in connection with a dispute with a supplier, which is still unresolved, there is a contingent liability to the extent of $225,000. 
(a) Fixed Assets are not reported in statement III, Assets and liabilities. They are summarized below at original cost values: 
The total cost of construction of such buildings (including the cost of financing purchase of land by local Governments in certain cases and of compensation to private landowners of leased land) to 31 December 1993 is $121,977,249. 
(c) The Agency has also constructed refugee shelters at a total cost of $14,168,342 on land owned by Governments or by individuals. 
The legal status of these shelters is uncertain. 
(a) The assets of the Fund are managed by professional investment management groups. 
These investments are valued at cost or market value, whichever is lower. 
Based on this principle, all portfolios are valued at cost. This results in valuation of $727,522,020 for the dollar fund and $5,079,688 for the Austrian schilling fund. 
(b) Because of the difference in valuation, as well as the different accounting treatment of accrued management fees, the investment figures at year-end differ from the figures indicated by the global custodian. 
(c) The loan scheme reduced the administrative charge to 1.02 per cent from 1.5 per cent effective 1 May 1993. The cost of administering the scheme during the period amounted to $262,219. 
This figure essentially represents the difference between total Agency's and participants' contributions received and payments made by the Agency on behalf of the Area Staff Provident Fund. 
This figure essentially represents the difference between total Agency's and participants' contributions received and payments made by the Agency on behalf of the Headquarters (Vienna) Area Staff Provident Fund. 
These statements have been examined and include the audit opinion of the Board of Auditors. 
1. The Executive Director has the honour to submit herewith the financial report, together with the accounts of the Fund of the United Nations Environment Programme, including associated trust funds and other related accounts for the biennium 1992-1993 ended 31 December 1993. 
These accounts were transmitted to the Board of Auditors on 31 March 1994 in accordance with financial regulation 11.4. 
3. Comparative figures for the biennium 1990-1991 have been reflected in the financial statements. 
The Governing Council, in paragraph 10 of its decision 17/32 of 21 May 1993, revised the appropriation for Fund programme activities from $150 million to $120 million for the biennium 1992-1993. 
6. By paragraph 5 of its decision 16/45 of 31 May 1991, the Governing Council also approved an initial appropriation of $37,129,000 for the programme and programme support costs budget. 
The Council, in its decision 16/45, also approved an additional appropriation of $1,601,100 on a loan basis towards the construction of new office accommodation, making a total of $38,730,100. 
By paragraph 3 of its decision 17/33 of 31 May 1993, the Governing Council revised the appropriation for the programme and programme support costs to $37,818,600, including $3,490,000 on a loan basis towards the construction of new office accommodation for the biennium 1992-1993. 
7. The total appropriations, allocations/allotments and expenditures for the biennium 1992-1993 were as follows: 
These auditing standards require that the Board plan and perform the audit to obtain reasonable assurance as to whether the financial statements are free of material misstatement. 
2. The audit included a general review of financial systems and internal controls and a test examination of the accounting records and other supporting evidence to the extent the Board considered necessary to form an opinion on the financial statements. 
3. The audit was carried out at the headquarters of UNEP at Nairobi. 
5. The Board continued its practice of reporting the results of specific audits through management letters to the administration of UNEP containing detailed observations and recommendations. 
This practice helped in maintaining an ongoing dialogue with the administration on audit issues. 
6. A summary of main findings and recommendations is reported in paragraphs 10 to 24 below. 
The Board's observations on all matters contained in the report were communicated to the administration. 
The administration has confirmed the facts on which the Board's observations and conclusions were based and provided explanations and answers to the Board's queries. 
The report is divided into two parts, covering the audit of financial statements and management issues respectively. 
8. The Board's examination revealed no weaknesses or errors considered material to the accuracy, completeness and validity of the financial statements as a whole. 
Accordingly, the Board has placed an unqualified opinion on the financial statements of the funds of UNEP for the biennium ended 31 December 1993. 
9. Pursuant to paragraph 15 of General Assembly resolution 47/211 of 23 December 1992, the Board has reviewed the measures taken to implement its prior recommendations. 
The administration has implemented the recommendations made by the Board in its report for the period ended 31 December 1991. [2]/ Detailed action taken and the comments of the Board are outlined in the annex to the present report. 
(a) Value for money considerations should be given adequate attention, not only while planning a project but also during its implementation, monitoring and evaluation. 
Further, methods and procedures should be devised to facilitate delivery of outputs of expected quality in accordance with the work-plan and timetable set out in the project documents (see paras. 38 and 44); 
(b) The format of project progress reports, terminal reports and self- evaluation fact sheets should be suitably changed to enable a more meaningful monitoring and evaluation of projects. 
The review of the UNEP manual on design, approval and evaluation, and the revision of procedures of evaluation, should be done early to ensure evaluation of a larger number of ongoing projects (see paras. 48-50); 
(c) Effective follow-up of seminars and training workshops should be instituted to ensure that the benefits of the related projects continue to reach the target groups, that the projects do not remain one-time activities and that they had the desired impact (see paras. 51 and 52); 
An operational project should not be used to provide temporary assistance for general programme management, as that practice vitiates budgetary control (see paras. 46 and 47); 
(e) An annotated bibliography of all UNEP publications should be issued and updated periodically to inform all concerned of the outputs available and to help avoid possible duplication of efforts (see paras. 53 and 54); 
(g) Adequate checks and balances should be built into the process of engagement of consultants and a periodic review should be instituted to ensure that there is no violation or circumvention of the well-established procedures and regulations in future (see para. 69); 
(h) The system documentation of the existing electronic data processing systems should be improved. 
A method should be devised to evaluate periodically the utilization of available information technology facilities, and there should be a proper systems analysis before undertaking new computerization projects (see paras. 72 and 73). 
13. Final outputs in the form of publications providing guidelines/criteria on environmental aspects were either delayed or were not produced in a number of projects. 
The delays in their availability ranged up to nine years (see paras. 33-38). 
14. In a number of projects, there were considerable shortfalls in the realization of the objectives for which they were established (see paras. 39-44). 
15. There were irregularities such as: 
(a) Retention of a project consultant for general programme management at the cost of an operational project, thereby vitiating budgetary control; 
(b) Continuation of a project for activities unconnected with it, which was not conducive to effective project management and control (see paras. 45-47). 
16. There were several deficiencies in the monitoring and evaluation of projects (see paras. 48-52). 
17. No complete list of all publications resulting from the implementation of UNEP projects exists to inform all concerned of the outputs and to help avoid possible duplication of efforts (see paras. 53 and 54). 
18. Failure to encourage competitive bidding persisted and contracts were awarded without bids on an urgency basis in a large number of cases, there being no effective advance planning of purchases of goods and services (see para. 55). 
19. There were instances of inordinate delays in vendor deliveries (see para. 56). 
20. International procurement was resorted to even for ordinary items of office supplies without ascertaining their local availability, thereby foregoing the possible benefit of quicker delivery at less cost (see para. 57). 
22. In a number of instances, there was either violation or circumvention of General Assembly decisions, administrative instructions or other norms governing the engagement of consultants and experts (see paras. 60-68). 
23. Beyond flow charting of the proposed systems, there was no documentation of pre-project systems analysis of electronic data processing systems currently installed in UNEP, nor was there any evaluation of the utilization of such systems to facilitate review and improvement of their performance (see paras. 70-73). 
24. Owing to some laxity in procedures for checking the validity of education grant claims, a fraud involving $41,206.63 was perpetrated by a staff member (see paras. 74-76). 
27. The Board reviewed the ratio of current assets to current liabilities as at 31 December 1993 of the Environment Fund and also of the general trust funds (statement III) and the Multilateral Fund (statement IV). 
In each case, even if the unpaid pledges for 1993 and prior years are excluded, the current assets are more than sufficient to meet the liabilities as and when they fall due. 
The administration, however, agreed to charge this expenditure of $129,972 to the prior year adjustment accounts, which will be reflected only in the financial statements for 1994-1995. 
29. The Board's interim review of UNEP expenditure on telecommunications as at 31 December 1992 indicated that telecommunication taxes amounting to $308,822.77 (K Sh 8,348,150.71) paid to the Kenya Posts and Telecommunications Corporation, as analysed below, were yet to be reimbursed to UNEP. 
30. Although details of claims have been regularly submitted to the Posts and Telecommunications Corporation and other government authorities, no significant refunds have been received by UNEP. 
31. UNEP had two options: either to obtain reimbursement of the outstanding amount or to set off the amount against subsequent payments owed to the Post and Telecommunications Corporation. 
UNEP would prefer to receive the full amount due, as this would help improve its cash flow position. 
The administration informed the Board that this option was being rigorously pursued and that UNEP had started deduction of taxes from the bills paid as of January 1994. 
33. The Board noticed that final outputs were either delayed or had not been produced in a number of projects reviewed by it. 
The outputs generally consisted of publications providing guidelines/criteria on environmental aspects or reports on training workshops. 
Such delays not only deprive potential users of the timely benefits but also carry the risk of the subject-matters becoming obsolete by the time publication occurs. 
The failure to produce the outputs raises the question of whether the expenditures incurred on the projects were justified. 
34. Two projects concerning energy production and use, with a combined budget of $218,105, which were expected to be completed in two years were extended to seven years and nine years respectively. 
The output of one project, "Geothermal aspects of pollutants", was stated to have been finally prepared but not yet published. 
The output of the other project was not produced at all. 
35. A project relating to planning and management of reserve forests, which cost UNEP $54,161, was expected to be completed in about a year but actually took more than five years. 
The project was to produce two crucial documents, a planning manual and a management plan. 
The management plan addressed only partially the programme to be developed and it suffered from outdated information. 
Some other planned activities had to be abandoned. 
The implementing agency having withdrawn at that stage, UNEP had to appoint consultants firstly to gather additional information from two countries and secondly to synthesize/edit the guidelines before printing and distribution. 
37. Another project, relating to disaster prevention and mitigation, took an inordinately long time for completion. 
The project was mainly aimed at publishing a compendium of existing knowledge on the subject that could be directly applied in developing countries, as well as of existing gaps requiring urgent action on the part of the international community. 
The terminal report on the project pointed to the publications "already becoming obsolete". 
Some of the studies could not be written by a single author, an aspect which had not been foreseen at the planning stage. 
Further, the majority of consultants engaged were found not to possess the necessary writing abilities. 
A few examples are given below: 
40. A project was established with a budget of $142,000 to organize a two-week training workshop to enhance the capacity of specialists from the Arab States in the field of environmental planning of human settlements, with special reference to waste management. 
Although 21 participants from 14 countries and the Palestine Liberation Organization was expected, only 13 participants from 5 countries attended the workshop. Thus, the expectation of wide participation from the Arab States was frustrated. 
The administration indicated that some of the invitees could not attend owing to "last minute cancellations". 
However, despite the low participation there was no significant reduction in the cost of the project (final cost, $131,831). 
41. Each participant was required to prepare and send, well in advance of the workshop, a short monograph describing some environmental aspects of human settlements in his or her country. 
Even though the working language of the workshop was English, the final substantive report was to be translated into Arabic and published for wide distribution. 
42. Another project was set up with a budget of $593,700 for environmental impact assessment of urban development in the valley of Mexico, thereby contributing to the elaboration of a methodology for environmental assessment of urban development. 
The design and testing of this methodology was expected to provide UNEP with a significant innovative tool to identify systematically and evaluate environmental impacts before sites and specific projects were developed. 
Although the project was to be completed in two phases within two years, it was extended by nearly seven years. 
43. Yet another project, set up with the major short-term objective of strengthening the training capabilities of a university in environment impact assessment, reportedly failed to achieve the objective fully. 
44. In all these projects, full value for money has not been obtained. 
The Board recommended that this aspect should be given adequate attention not only while planning a project but also during its implementation, monitoring and evaluation. 
The project was thus revised and extended to secure his services even after the workshop tasks were completed. 
46. The Board was of the view, and the administration agreed, that an operational project should not be used to provide temporary assistance for general programme management, as budgetary control would be vitiated. 
47. A project which was to give support to the Second International Conference on Mycotoxin, held in 1987, was continued for several years to undertake activities unconnected with the conference, at extra cost. 
The Board recommended, and the administration agreed, that such activities directly undertaken by UNEP should form part of an internal project and that these should be monitored and evaluated properly. 
The Board recommended that the format of the project reports should be suitably changed to enable a more meaningful monitoring of project implementation. 
The administration acknowledged this need and stated that the Fund Programme Management Branch was already looking into the matter. 
As a result, the efforts of the Follow-Up and Evaluation Section have been overwhelmingly in favour of evaluation of closed projects. 
51. In most cases, the project document requires follow-up action to be taken one to two years after the completion of the project, by issuing a questionnaire to the participants of seminars or training workshops. 
This was not done systematically. 
Effective follow-up action is essential to ensure that the benefits of the projects continue to reach the target groups, that the projects do not remain one-time activities and that they had the desired impact. 
52. The administration informed the Board that a new unit with the main responsibilities of monitoring programme deliveries and establishing a system of accountability of managers had been established. 
53. Implementation of UNEP's programme results in a number of publications each year. 
The Board was subsequently informed that "a complete list of all UNEP publications is now being printed". 
Additionally, suggestions by requisitioning units of vendors to be contracted should be limited to proprietary items only. 
The administration agreed that advance planning would help to minimize the practice of awarding contracts without bids. 
Out of the 117 purchase orders reviewed, the Board noticed delays ranging from 10 to 190 days in 54 cases. 
The Board urged the administration to institute effective monitoring procedures to follow up outstanding deliveries. 
Further, the Board recommended, and the administration agreed, that a suitable penalty clause should be considered for incorporation in purchase orders to discourage delayed deliveries. 
The Board recommended, and the administration agreed, that UNEP should carry out a study to identify items produced locally and of acceptable quality to take advantage of lower prices and quicker deliveries. 
58. In many cases, the purchase order files did not contain all the relevant documents. 
60. In a number of cases, the Board noticed either violation or circumvention of the administrative instructions and other norms governing the engagement of consultants. 
61. Two former senior staff members who retired on 30 April 1992 were engaged on the following day, 1 May 1992, as consultants on Special Service Agreements (SSAs). 
This violated Administrative Instruction ST/AI/296 of 19 November 1982, according to which former staff members who have been separated from service at or after the age of 55 may not be engaged as consultants during the three months following their separation from service as a staff member. 
62. Originally, the duration of each of the SSAs was six months, 1 May through 31 October 1992, for a fee of $55,002 each, but was later limited to one month after the Chief of Personnel had cautioned that the fee offered would exceed the limit of $12,000. 
Prior to the expiration of the SSAs on 31 May 1992, UNEP wrote to a consultancy company expressing the desire to award the company a three-month contract from 1 June to 31 August 1992. 
A corporate contract was then entered into with the company for a fee of $70,520. 
Thus, quotations were not invited from other firms nor was the contract submitted to the Committee on Contracts for review. 
The contract sum of $70,520 was paid in three instalments into the company's bank account in Switzerland. 
On the instructions of the Director of the company, $11,088 was transferred to the accounts of each of the two staff members whenever each instalment payment was received from UNEP. 
The contract was extended from 1 September to 30 November 1992 for the sum of $72,021 and again extended for a third time from 1 December 1992 to 28 February 1993 for an additional sum of $72,021. 
63. The total expenditure on the contracts amounted to $236,738, of which $221,760 was paid to the two retired staff members (each receiving $110,880). 
64. The services of the two senior staff members could have been extended, as a special case, for 10 months beyond the statutory retirement age, in which case the organization would have saved $56,730. 
The administration fully agreed and stated that a rigorous control mechanism had been instituted to review requests for SSAs and ensure they are in conformity with the existing rules and procedures. 
A consultant was, however, engaged for one month when a short-term appointment proposed for him was not approved by the Appointment and Promotion Board. 
In a similar case, another person was engaged as a consultant for one year from 15 March 1992 to 14 March 1993. 
69. The Board recommended that adequate checks and balances should be built into the process of engagement of consultants and a periodic review instituted to ensure that there was no violation or circumvention of well-established procedures and regulations in future. 
The systems analysis should include, among other things: 
(a) A preliminary study and documentation of the existing system, detailing the drawbacks; 
(d) Proposals for training staff. 
However, it was noted that beyond flow charting of the proposed system, there was no documentation of pre-project systems analysis. 
73. No evaluation has been made of the utilization of the systems currently installed. 
On establishment of the fraud after investigation, the staff member was summarily dismissed. 
The staff member's salary totalling $2,132.81 has been withheld as part recovery of the overpayment. 
76. After a full investigation as recommended by the Board, the administration indicated that there was some laxity in the procedures for checking the validity of receipts, and that the Personnel Section was streamlining the procedures with regard to education-grant claims and thoroughly checking those claims prior to payment. 
The Board further recommended that the procedural lacunae that had facilitated the fraud should be closed promptly. 
The administration subsequently stated that "procedures are now in place within the Human Resources Management Section for better control of payment of education grant claims, and for checking these claims prior to payment". 
The Board will examine this in its future audits. 
1. The pace of implementation of trust fund projects should be accelerated to ensure adequate utilization of available funds. 
2. This specifically refers to the Trust Fund for the Multilateral Fund under the Montreal Protocol, since it was the one that showed a significantly low utilization of available resources. 
During the biennium 1992-1993, an amount of $120 million was disbursed to the implementing agencies for utilization on approved projects. 
3. There was considerable improvement in the utilization of available funds during 1992-1993. 
4. A convenient system of reporting the project expenditures of the Montreal Protocol project should be worked out with the implementing partner. 
6. This is being put into effect in 1994. 
7. Projects should be implemented based on available funds and on the reasonable expectation of future funding in order to reduce the incidence of project revisions attributable to funding difficulties. 
Since budgets are based on existing funds, a revision is required to make the additional funds available to enable the secretariats to carry out their activities. 
Usually two to three revisions per year are required to facilitate the operation of secretariats. 
10. The activities of programme officers and fund management officers should be adequately coordinated to enhance expenditure monitoring. 
11. Programme managers are now provided each month with a print-out from the project accounts system reflecting expenditures and obligations against commitments. 
12. This recommendation has been implemented. 
13. The present composition of technical cooperation trust funds should be reviewed with a view to merging some of them to ensure further improvement in their management. 
14. In 1992, all 11 countries providing junior professional officers and professional officers were asked whether they would object to the merging of these technical cooperation trust funds. 
16. Appropriate measures should be introduced to obtain the necessary reports to allow the timely closure of completed projects. 
17. The following measures have been taken: 
(a) Regular follow-ups have been initiated, using, in many cases, the assistance of UNDP country offices to obtain the required reports from supporting organizations. 
Moreover, programme managers and programme activity centres have been urged to expedite submission of reports to facilitate closing of projects; 
(b) Final payments to implementing organizations are made subject to submission of the required reports, where appropriate; 
(c) With the strengthening of the role of the UNEP regional offices, it is expected that they will be able to intensify UNEP's efforts to get the necessary reports on time, which will facilitate the timely closure of completed projects. 
18. Necessary steps have been taken to enable timely closure of projects. 
19. Headquarters should compile a master inventory listing of all non-expendable property of UNEP, including that held in the regional offices. 
20. UNEP headquarters maintains a master inventory listing of all non-expendable property of UNEP, including that held in the regional offices, except for the computer equipment in use at Nairobi, which is being maintained by the Electronic Data-Processing Unit with a copy furnished to the General Service Section. 
21. This recommendation has been implemented. 
In accordance with our usual practice, we have issued a long form report on our audit of the United Nations Environment Programme's financial statements as provided for in the Financial Regulations. 
I certify that the appended financial statements of the United Nations Environment Programme, numbered I to VIII, are correct. 
(b) Regular budget of the United Nations. 
(f) Fund accounting. The accounts are maintained on a "fund accounting" basis and each fund is maintained as a distinct financial and accounting entity with a separate self-balancing double-entry group of accounts. 
(g) The financial period of the organization is a biennium and consists of two consecutive calendar years; 
(h) The income and expenditure and assets and liabilities are recognized on the accrual basis of accounting; 
(i) Project expenditures with respect to UNEP projects undertaken by cooperating agencies and supporting organizations are recorded in the UNEP accounts on the basis of actual expenditure of funds reported by them to UNEP. 
The unspent balances of the remittances held by agencies and organizations are recorded as advances in the UNEP accounts; 
In respect of such currencies, the financial statements reflect the cash, investments and unpaid pledges in currencies other than United States dollars, translated at the applicable United Nations rates of exchange in effect as at the date of the statements. 
In accordance with rule 205.2 of the Financial Rules of the Fund, losses and gains on exchange arising from the payment of voluntary contributions from Governments are recorded as a credit or debit to such contributions; 
(k) Contributions. Pledges are recorded as income on the basis of a written commitment by prospective donors to pay monetary contributions at a specified time or times. 
Pledges received for future years are recorded as deferred income; 
(l) Investments. Funds on deposit in interest-bearing bank accounts, certificates of deposit, time deposits and call accounts are shown in the statements of assets and liabilities as cash; 
(m) Deferred charges. Deferred charges comprise expenditure items which are not properly chargeable in the current financial period and which will be charged as expenditure in a subsequent financial period. 
(n) Fixed assets. Furniture, equipment and other non-expendables are not included in the assets of UNEP. 
(i) Refunds of expenditures charged to prior financial periods are credited to miscellaneous income; 
(iii) Uncashed cheques one year from their date of issuance are credited to miscellaneous income; 
As at 31 December 1993, the non-convertible currencies cash balance held in banks for account of UNEP amounted to $392,416 (statement II and schedule 2.2). 
This followed the devaluation of roubles which resulted in an exchange loss of $5,603,461.38 and is reflected in statement I. 
The accounts payable balance comprises the following: 
(b) The deferred charges shown in statements III and V.II represent education grant advances as follows: 
The value of non-expendable property, at cost, at UNEP headquarters and at its overseas offices is US$ 6,366,130.43 according to the cumulative inventory records of UNEP as at 31 December 1993. 
In accordance with financial rule 110.15, and after a full investigation, the writing-off of 26 uncollectible receivables amounting in total to $11,640.91 was approved by the Deputy Executive Director, under the authority of the Executive Director of the United Nations Environment Programme for the biennium 1992-1993. 
1. The United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund was established in 1949, by a resolution of the General Assembly, to provide retirement, death, disability and related benefits for staff upon cessation of their services with the United Nations, under Regulations that, since then, have been amended at various times. 
One third of the Board members are chosen by the General Assembly and the corresponding governing bodies of the other member organizations, one third by the executive heads and one third by the participants. 
Expenses incurred by the Board in the administration of the Fund - principally the cost of its central secretariat at United Nations Headquarters in New York and the expenses of managing its investments - are met by the Fund. 
The members, alternate members and representatives accredited to the session of the Board and those who actually attended are listed in annex X below. 
7. The Board examined and approved the financial statements and schedules for the year ended 31 December 1993, and considered the report of the Board of Auditors on the accounts and operations of the Fund. 
9. As requested by the General Assembly in resolution 46/192, the Board re-examined the size and composition of both the Board and its Standing Committee and decided not to recommend any changes at the present time, but to keep the matter under review. 
It also considered the frequency of meetings of the Standing Committee and attendance at Board sessions and at meetings of the Standing Committee. 
10. The membership of the Standing Committee, which acts on behalf of the Board when the latter is not in session, is given in annex XI below. 
11. The membership of the Committee of Actuaries, established under article 9 of the Regulations, is given in annex XII below. 
12. The membership of the Investments Committee, established under article 20 of the Regulations, is given in annex XIII below. 
14. During the year, the number of participants in the Fund increased from 61,968 to 63,329, or by 2.2 per cent; the number of periodic benefits in award increased from 33,923 to 35,435, or by 4.5 per cent. 
A breakdown by member organization of participants and of benefits awarded will be found in annex I below. 
16. The investment income of the Fund during the year amounted to $893,907,978, comprising $567,664,880 in interest and dividends and $326,243,098 in net profit on sales of investments. 
After deduction of investment management costs amounting to $13,827,607, net investment income was $880,080,371. 
A summary of the investments as at 31 December 1993, and a comparison of their cost and market values, will be found in annex II, schedules 2 and 3, below. 
The Board also had before it the observations of the Committee of Actuaries, which had examined the valuation report prior to its submission to the Board. 
These assumptions were reported to the General Assembly in 1993. 6/ As in the past, the valuation reflected a fully dynamic basis, which assumes inflation to continue indefinitely in the future and with certain assumptions as to the growth in future years in the number of participants. 
The real rates of return, that is, the interest rates minus inflation, assumed for the three economic bases were 2, 3 and 4 per cent a year. 
22. As regards future growth in the number of participants, two sets of assumptions were used in the 1990 valuation. 
It had been estimated last year that the change in (a) above would increase the actuarial costs by 1.05 per cent of pensionable remuneration, and that the change in (b) above would decrease the actuarial costs by 0.20 per cent of pensionable remuneration. 
25. The Committee of Actuaries recommended and the Board approved that the 6.5/9/6 set of economic assumptions (i.e. real rate of investment return of 3 per cent) and the "20-year participant growth assumption" should serve as the basis for the Regular Valuation. 
These assumptions were consistent with those used in the previous Regular Valuation. 
26. The table below provides a comparison of the results of the twenty-first and twenty-second actuarial valuations, based on the same economic assumptions and on several future participant growth assumptions. 
28. In the table below, the required contribution rates under the two additional sets of economic assumptions, namely 6.5/8/6 and 6.5/10/6 (or real rates of return of 2 and 4 per cent, respectively), and on the "20-year participant growth assumption", are compared with that under the Regular Valuation: 
Considering the long-term nature of the economic assumptions and taking into account all the other assumptions, they continued to believe that basing the Regular Valuation on a 3 per cent real rate of return remained reasonable. 
31. On such a "plan termination" basis, the Fund was in a strongly funded position with respect to its liabilities, if future adjustments of pensions were not taken into account. 
The funded ratios ranged from 128 to 143 per cent according to the assumed rate of interest, with 136 per cent being the funded ratio under the Regular Valuation. 
This meant that the Fund would have considerably more assets than needed to pay the pensions if no adjustments were made in pensions for changes in the cost of living. 
As shown in the table below, the funded ratios on the "plan termination" basis under the Regular Valuations have steadily improved since 1982, both with and without the assumption of future adjustments of pensions in award at the rate of 6 per cent a year. 
32. In resolution 47/203, the General Assembly requested the Board to "consider the form in which it presents the results of actuarial valuations, taking into account the views of the Committee of Actuaries and the Board of Auditors". 
That request was occasioned by statements made by several delegations in the Fifth Committee in 1992, requesting that the results of actuarial valuations of the Fund be presented in dollar terms. 
The External Auditors had earlier made a similar request, in which they also indicated that the reports on the valuation results should provide information on the net assets available for benefits, the changes in net assets, and an actuarial present value of promised retirement benefits. 
The auditors also indicated that any deficiency or imbalance in the Fund should be disclosed in the financial statements, including a breakdown of the contingent liability of each member organization of the Fund. 
37. The Committee of Actuaries informed the Board that, based on suggestions made by the Consulting Actuary, it had agreed on the form of presentation of the additional disclosures and statements suggested by the Panel of External Auditors. 
42. Hypothetical models of the estimated progress of the Fund over the next 30 years were also prepared on the basis of the economic assumptions in the Regular Valuation, using the two sets of future participant growth assumptions, i.e., the "20-year" and the "5-15-year" participant growth assumptions. 
These models showed that the Fund balance at the end of the 30-year period would still be increasing in dollar terms, with the levels of the Fund balance ranging from $101 billion using the "20-year participant growth assumption" to $103 billion using the "5-15-year participant growth assumption." 
These models showed that the Fund balance would continue to increase at the end of 30 years in all cases, with the balances ranging from $40 billion to $213 billion. 
43. In its assessment of the results of the valuation, the Committee of Actuaries specifically addressed four important indicators, and noted the following: 
(a) The actuarial value of the assets used as the starting-point in the valuation ($11,740.3 million), determined according to the five-year moving average method, was approximately $1,062 million, or 8.3 per cent, lower than the market value of the assets as at 31 December 1993 ($12,802.3 million); 
(d) The lower than expected pensionable remuneration and the demographic composition of new entrants, which formed the basis for the future new entrant projections, were based on 1993 data and may not reflect the future trend. 
The 1993 pensionable remuneration levels in dollar terms for some new General Service entrants reflected the impact of the appreciation of the dollar against a number of currencies. 
Moreover, the freezing of the gross pensionable salary at certain levels of the General Service scales at many locations, because of the introduction of lower staff assessment rates in 1992, may also have contributed to the lower than expected pensionable remuneration levels for General Service staff in 1993. 
44. The Committee also noted that the projections of future annual contributions and benefit payments prepared by the Consulting Actuary under the 3 and 4 per cent real rate of return assumptions indicated that the assets would continue to increase in real terms for at least 30 years. 
45. On the basis of its evaluation of the relevant indicators, the Committee of Actuaries expressed the opinion that there was "no need either to increase the current contribution rate or to take other measures to reduce the actuarial imbalance". 
It indicated its intention to review next year the experience data, including the incidence of early retirements and various aspects of the valuation methodology. 
46. As regards the actuarial sufficiency of the Fund to meet its liabilities under the Regulations, the statement prepared by the Consulting Actuary and approved by the Committee of Actuaries, which is reproduced in annex IV, concluded as follows: 
"the actuarial value of the assets exceeds the actuarial value of all accrued benefit entitlements under the Fund, based on our understanding of the Regulations of the Fund in effect on the valuation date. 
Accordingly, there is no requirement, as at 31 December 1993, for deficiency payments under article 26 of the Regulations of the Fund." 
47. In the statement on the actuarial position of the Fund as at 31 December 1993, reproduced in annex V below, the Committee of Actuaries and the Consulting Actuary concluded that: 
49. As regards the continued appropriateness of the assumption of a 6 per cent annual rate of inflation, the Consulting Actuary indicated that this reflected anticipated inflation over many decades into the future, and therefore should not be assessed solely in relation to current levels of inflation. 
50. The Board sought clarification as to the reasons for the projected increase in the assets for at least the next 30 years, notwithstanding the actuarial imbalance of the Fund. 
The Consulting Actuary indicated that the valuation involved projections far into the future under the various actuarial assumptions and that the results for the next 30 years reflected the long-term nature of the projections. 
He noted that the inflation adjusted projected assets would start to decline sooner than the absolute level of the assets, but not for at least 30 years, under both the 3 per cent and 4 per cent real return assumptions. 
52. The Consulting Actuary also provided detailed explanations of the various factors which had contributed to the increase in the imbalance, including in particular the use of the new mortality tables reflecting longer longevity, and the demographics and levels of pensionable remuneration of new entrants. 
Both the Consulting Actuary and the Rapporteur of the Committee of Actuaries expressed the view that the set of assumptions used in the Regular Valuation was appropriate, when all its elements were considered as a whole. 
55. The Board also expressed satisfaction at the arrangements made with the External Auditors as regards the presentation of the results of the valuation in dollar terms, together with additional disclosures and opinions on the sufficiency of the assets of the Fund. 
56. The Committee of Actuaries consists of five members, one from each of the five geographical regions of the United Nations, appointed in accordance with article 9 of the Fund's Regulations by the Secretary-General, on the recommendation of the Board. 
The current membership of the Committee is set out in annex XII below. 
57. Under the arrangements adopted by the Board in 1986 to stagger the membership of the Committee, the terms of two of the members are scheduled to expire on 31 December 1994: 
58. The Board decided to recommend, and the Secretary-General has approved, the reappointment of Mr. A. O. Ogunshola and Mr. L. J. Martin for three years, from 1 January 1995 to 31 December 1997. 
At that time, the Board decided not to reduce the interest rate from 6.5 to 5.5 per cent, as had been proposed by the participants' representatives; it agreed, however, to review the rate on the occasion of the next actuarial valuation of the Fund. 
Accordingly, the Board re-examined, at its July 1994 session, the interest rate and the mortality table used to determine the lump-sum commutations, in the context of the assumptions used in, and the results of, the valuation of the Fund as at 31 December 1993. 
61. The actuarial equivalent of a benefit is defined as the amount which, together with interest at the rate(s) established by the Board in accordance with the Regulations, would equal in current value the total of the periodic payments that the participant would receive during his/her expected lifetime. 
62. In accordance with article 11 of the Regulations, the interest rate(s) and mortality tables used for calculating lump-sum commutations are adopted and revised, when appropriate, by the Board on the advice of the Committee of Actuaries. 
The interest rates and mortality tables currently used, and the periods of contributory service to which they relate, are as follows: 
The inflation factor assumed in those pension plans for cost-of-living adjustments of pensions in award has been 5 per cent. 
The 6 per cent interest rate for lump-sum commutations was adopted by those plans as a compromise, intended to be neither so high as to discourage participants from availing themselves of the commutation option, nor so low as to cause an actuarial loss. 
"that after the Board had decided many years ago to set the interest rate used for lump-sum commutations higher than the assumed real rate of return, the matter ceased being purely technical. 
It cautioned against frequent changes in the interest rate, bearing in mind that a composite rate was applied which, because of the low interest rates in effect in earlier years, made the discount rate for staff with long contributory service considerably lower than the nominal 6.5 per cent rate." 
67. During the discussions in the Board, the participants' representatives took the position that the current interest rate of 6.5 per cent was high, taking into account recent developments in the levels of interest rates and current market conditions. 
They noted that, since the 6.5 per cent rate was established in 1985, outside rates had decreased significantly. 
They also noted that many participants had to elect the lump-sum commutation option in order to meet the costs they would incur in relocating upon retirement. 
The use of an interest rate which was set higher than should be the case came at the expense of participants and provided substantial actuarial savings to the Fund, in the order of 1.79 per cent of pensionable remuneration, a level higher than the current actuarial imbalance. 
Therefore, the current arrangements were highly punitive to staff. 
It was further noted that new mortality assumptions, reflecting increased longevity world wide, had been used in the actuarial valuation as at 31 December 1993, which had a large negative impact on the Fund's actuarial situation. 
However, they proposed that the Committee of Actuaries should present, for consideration and approval by the Standing Committee next year, an updated Unisex Mortality Table for commutation purposes, which would reflect the longevity assumptions used in the latest valuation. 
69. Some representatives of governing bodies indicated that they wished to retain the current 6.5 per cent interest rate in order to safeguard the actuarial health of the Fund. 
That interest rate constituted part of a compromise reached in 1984 in Vienna, which went a long way in alleviating the serious actuarial imbalance of the Fund in the early 1980s. 
Although not established by any scientific or technical means, the 6.5 per cent interest rate was set with a clear purpose in mind and, therefore, could not be described as "arbitrary". 
70. The Consulting Actuary and the Rapporteur of the Committee of Actuaries drew to the attention of the Board that there had been several changes in the mortality assumptions used in actuarial valuations since the 1984 Unisex Mortality Table had been adopted. 
It had not been the practice to revise the Unisex Mortality Table each time the mortality assumptions were changed for actuarial valuations. 
72. The decisions taken by the Board in respect of each of the four items referred to the "contact group", together with their actuarial implications, are summarized in annex VI below. 
It indicated further that the Board might wish to review the matter, with a view to establishing that all contributory service beyond 35 years would be counted for benefit purposes, at a rate of accumulation of 1 per cent per year. 
76. As the Board had been unable to arrive at a consensus in 1991, it had deferred the matter for reconsideration when the results of the next actuarial valuation were available. 
At its 1994 session, the Board again reviewed the evolution of the rates of accumulation and of the maximum number of years of creditable contributory service, 11/ as well as updated information on the practices under other public service pension schemes. 
It also considered possible changes in the maximum number of years of creditable contributory service and/or the maximum benefit accumulation. 
77. The current maximum of 35 years of creditable contributory service entered into effect on 1 January 1980; the maximum had been 30 years when the Fund was established in 1949 and had increased to 32 years on 1 January 1970. 
79. It was difficult to make comparisons with the provisions on maximum benefit accumulation in the pension schemes of the national civil services of the other two headquarters' countries, i.e., Switzerland and the United Kingdom. 
Under the United States Civil Service Retirement System (CSRS), applicable to employees recruited before 1984, the maximum benefit accumulation was 80 per cent, attained after 42 years of contributory service. 
80. At its June 1994 meeting, the Committee of Actuaries reiterated its long-held view that, in principle, every year of contributory service should be counted for benefit accrual purposes. 
The Committee stressed that, if the maximum number of years of creditable contributory service were increased, care should be taken to avoid "notches" in the entitlements of participants separating shortly before and after the adoption of the change (see para. 75 above). 
81. The Consulting Actuary estimated the actuarial cost of a prospective increase in the years of creditable contributory service from 35 to 40 years, with a rate of accumulation of 1 per cent per year for the years beyond 35, to be 0.06 per cent of pensionable remuneration. 
However, views differed on the scope and timing of any measure that might be recommended to the General Assembly for amending the provisions in the Regulations regarding the maximum years of creditable contributory service, namely articles 28 (b) and (c). 
83. After extensive discussion, and as part of a package of four measures to be recommended to the General Assembly (see para. 71 above), the Board reached agreement on increasing the maximum number of years of creditable contributory service as follows: 
(a) Years of contributory service beyond 35 should be made creditable, at an accumulation rate of 1 per cent per year; 
(b) The maximum benefit accumulation rate under the Fund's Regulations should be set at 70 per cent; 
(c) The implementation date should be 1 July 1995 and the method of implementation should be as recommended by the Committee of Actuaries, so as to avoid any "notch" effect. 
84. The Board therefore decided to recommend to the General Assembly amendment of articles 28 (b) and (c) of the Regulations of the Fund which would increase the maximum number of years of creditable contributory service and the maximum benefit accumulation rate as indicated in paragraph 83 above. 
85. The Board requested the Secretary to prepare a study, for consideration by the Board at its 1996 session, on whether and, if so, when consequential changes should be made in any other articles in the Fund's Regulations. 
86. A summary of the other three measures included in the "package" of agreements, and the actuarial costs (savings) thereof are summarized in annex VI below. 
The texts had been negotiated by the Fund secretariat with the responsible officials in the ADB and EBRD secretariats. 
The Board's approval was required before submission of these transfer agreements to the General Assembly, for its concurrence under article 13 of the Fund's Regulations. 
89. The proposed agreements with ADB and EBRD were of the "outer circle" type and therefore provided for the transfer of the actuarial equivalent value of a participant's accrued pension benefits. 
A representative from EBRD provided the Board with clarifications on various points of detail related to the Bank's pension plans. 
90. The Committee of Actuaries had considered the proposed two transfer agreements and "had no difficulty with their terms". 
91. With respect to the proposed agreement with EBRD, some members of the Board representing participants expressed concern with the lack of reciprocity in the transfers between the two pension plans. 
Under the proposed text and the administrative implementation contemplated by EBRD, upon electing to transfer, a UNJSPF participant taking up employment with EBRD would receive credits divided equitably between the two plans of the Bank. 
A transferee in the other direction, however, would receive credit in the Fund only with respect to the amount of the entitlement from the Final Salary Retirement Plan of EBRD. 
The view was expressed that such an arrangement might not be advantageous to UNJSPF participants and that, therefore, it was essential to provide appropriate and complete information to UNJSPF participants considering the exercise of their right to transfer under the agreement before such election became effective. 
92. Some members of the Board representing the executive heads and the governing bodies stated that transfer agreements were generally advantageous to UNJSPF participants, in that they offered them an additional option and facilitated job mobility. 
It was also noted that such agreements provided an option that was not available to large numbers of staff members, who upon leaving the United Nations system became employed by an entity with which the Fund had not concluded a transfer agreement. 
Several members representing governing bodies stated that it was not the role of UNJSPF and the Board to evaluate the benefit package of other pension plans in the context of negotiating transfer agreements. 
93. The Board approved the proposed Transfer Agreement with ADB, for submission to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Arrangements would also be made to provide complete details of all aspects of the proposed transfer and the consequences thereof to potential transferees before their election to transfer became final. 
The report described the economic and investment environment, the strategic and tactical methods applied in determining the investments, and provided information on the investment returns during the year ended 31 March 1994. 
As requested by the Board at its forty-fifth session (special), the representative of the Secretary-General also provided a separate report on the custodial arrangements for the investments of the Fund. 
97. During the year under review, economic activities continued to improve world wide, but at different rates of growth. 
In the United States, Canada, the United Kingdom and Australia, the economies were in various stages of recovery; the Continental European and Japanese economies were still in recession but with improved growth rates; and the emerging economies continued to experience above average growth rates. 
In these circumstances, the management of the Fund maintained a cautious strategy in making investment decisions. 
The rates of return were calculated by an outside consultant using a generally accepted method for such calculations, which included actual income from interest and dividend payments, realized and unrealized capital gains and losses, changes in the market value and timing of cash flow. 
The management of the Fund was geared to maintaining a careful balance between risk and reward expectations over the medium to long term, rather than taking the risk inherent in seeking very high short-term results. 
Over the 34-year period for which data was available, the cumulative annualized total rate of return was 8.6 per cent, representing a yearly inflation-adjusted or "real" return of 3.5 per cent. 
101. The structure of the portfolio continued to be widely diversified to reduce risk and improve long-term returns. 
The representative of the Secretary-General noted that the major factor which determined the total return was asset allocation, i.e. the distribution of investment funds among stocks, bonds, real estate-related investments and cash. 
102. Equities had outperformed the other asset classes over the 34-year period to March 1994. 
However, for 13 of those 34 years, bonds had outperformed equities, including 5 years during the last decade. 
Real estate-related investments, which have been included in the portfolio since 1972, have had positive returns in all but 3 years. 
Short-term investments and reserves had posted double-digit returns in 9 of the 24 years for which investment returns have been calculated for this asset category. 
Although the data would seem to indicate that all of the Fund's assets should be invested in equities, the representative of the Secretary-General pointed out that other considerations, such as level of risk, generation of income and the preservation of the principal of the Fund, entered into investment decisions. 
In a low interest rate environment, however, equities tended to perform better than fixed income securities. 
Over a longer period, diversification tended to smooth and enhance investment return. 
Funds were invested in 41 countries, including direct investment in 18 developing countries, and were invested in 27 different currencies. 
At 31 March 1994, $7,104 million, or 56.7 per cent, of the Fund's investments were in currencies other than the United States dollar. 
104. The Secretary-General, on the recommendation of the Investments Committee, had established asset allocation ranges to be used as guidelines during the year. 
These guidelines were reviewed by the Investments Committee four times a year during its regular meetings and, if necessary, the Committee recommended adjustments based on market conditions. 
The composition of the portfolio, therefore, reflected the judgement of the Investments Committee, the staff and the advisers, based on the prevailing economic, market and currency trends. 
All investments, at the time of purchase or sale, were reviewed and analysed by the staff and were required to meet the four criteria of safety, profitability, liquidity and convertibility, which had been endorsed by the Board and confirmed by the General Assembly. 
105. Investments in developing countries were continuously reviewed, bearing in mind the guidelines and resolutions adopted by the General Assembly on this matter. 
Direct and indirect investments in developing countries, at cost on 31 March 1994, have decreased by 3 per cent since 1 April 1993. 
During the year ended 31 March 1994, the market value of the development-related assets increased by 4 per cent over the year. 
Development-related investments, at book value, accounted for 15.6 per cent of the Fund's assets. 
While FTCI provided advisory services directly, it had subcontracted global custodial services to Williams and Glyns, which subsequently merged with the Royal Bank of Scotland (RBS). 
RBS in turn contracted with local sub-custodians around the world. 
After consultation with the Investments Committee and with the assistance of the United Nations Office of Legal Affairs, the services of outside legal counsel were retained to advise on the continued suitability of this custodial arrangement. 
108. Under the initial plan to implement the recommendations of the outside legal counsel, it was envisaged that the Fund would enter into direct contractual relationships with a world wide network of custodians, with the intention of having one custodian in every market where the Fund held significant assets. 
To minimize disruption of the investment operations of the Fund, a transitional arrangement was made with FTCI, whereby FTCI would utilize its sub-custodians during the period of the setting up of the United Nations network of custodians. 
The objective was for FTCI to establish its own network of sub-custodians, with the United Nations at a later stage establishing and administering a network of custodians. 
The project however turned out to be more time-consuming than expected, largely because the requirements regarding the registration and segregation of the assets proved to be more complex than anticipated. 
The contract with FTCI therefore had to be extended twice. 
During this time, the United Nations retained the services of an industry specialist to consider more fully various options relating to the custodial arrangements. 
This study resulted in a revised plan which called for direct relationships with a limited number of regional custodians, rather than with many local custodians. 
In addition, a Master Record Keeper would consolidate all data and perform accounting and record-keeping functions. 
109. In his report, the representative of the Secretary General stated that, under the revised plan, "the Fund would benefit from a substantial reduction of risk in the following areas: 
The quality of counterparties involved, and the fact that there is no need to operate directly in markets where adequate counterparties do not exist, provide additional opportunity for risk reduction. 
(b) Legal risk: Although there are some legal risks due to the need to contractually bind counterparties outside of the United States, the markets in which direct links will be established are well developed and the custody business is mature, therefore, these risks are very modest. 
Additionally, by contracting directly with multiple custodians, as compared to the sub-custody network of a global custodian, securities registration requirements (i.e. in the name of the United Nations) can be more easily met. 
Since the Fund will have direct contact with custodians, procedural as well as financial audits can be contractually guaranteed. 
By contracting directly with custodians the Fund enhances the flow of information and monitoring process by cutting out one entire level of filtering, the global custodian, making custody operations more transparent. 
Additionally, the level of filtering is replaced by an added level of monitoring and verification in the record-keeping function." 
"Examination of the investment records and documents on the custody of the UNJSPF securities disclosed that the FTCI is the sole custodian of all the securities of the Fund. 
It appears risky to us that one company should have custody of all the securities of the Fund and also be Adviser for all the Fund's transactions and operations including the maintenance of the books and records of the activities of the Fund. 
111. The report of the representative of the Secretary-General concluded that: 
"The Fund will benefit from the new custody arrangements through realization of improved internal control as well as reduced counterparty risk, legal risk and operational risk. 
As the Fund continues to grow, a structure will be in place that will ensure efficient and safe investment management and operations activities." 
112. The new custody arrangements are anticipated to result in savings of about $3 million per annum. 
However, since the estimated custody costs are determined by changing parameters (the market value of the Fund and the volume of transactions), the absolute amounts will change over the years. 
113. The representative of the Secretary-General assured the Board that the new custodial arrangements offered the Fund better protection, that is, lower risk, at a substantially reduced annual cost of some $3 million. 
Moreover, assurance was given that the diversified arrangements would not adversely impact on the levels of overall control and efficiency in the investment operations. 
Since then contracts had been signed with custodians for all other assets except for those in Japan. 
115. The Board welcomed the new representative of the Secretary-General for the investments of the Fund, Mr. Joseph E. Connor, and expressed appreciation for his comprehensive reports on the management of the investments and on the custodial arrangements. 
The results over the years have served to highlight the wisdom and necessity of diversification of investments, not only by asset type but also by geographical location, in order to protect the principal of the Fund and to maximize returns. 
119. The lifting of South African sanctions resulted in the reinclusion of a number of multinational companies in the approved list of companies available for investment of the Fund's assets. 
120. As regards real estate investments, the Board was advised that such investments tended to do well in times of high inflation and therefore were a good form of investment diversification since, for example, bonds did not do well during inflationary periods. 
However, as the world economic environment had been marked by low inflation in the last few years, the returns on real estate had not been attractive and exposure to that sector had been decreased. 
Over the long term, however, the real estate portfolio had shown good returns. 
A preliminary study had been made on a possible strategic benchmark exclusively for the Fund. 
123. In response to questions, the Board was provided with detailed explanations by the Chief of the Investment Management Service on the various stages of the process which culminated in the new custodial arrangements, including the selection of the Master Record Keeper and the regional custodians. 
He also provided updated information on the contracts already concluded and those on the verge of completion with the new regional custodians. 
He assured the Board that the new arrangement would have no impact whatsoever on the flow of information required by the Investments Committee to discharge its advisory responsibilities to the Secretary-General, nor would it affect the advisory role of FTCI. 
125. The Board was informed that brokers would play the same role as before, providing research and executing purchases and sales transactions, but would not have an institutional role in either the investment advisory or custodial services. 
In particular, the Board welcomed the successful conclusion of the persistent efforts to ensure that the Fund's assets would be in the name of the United Nations for UNJSPF, and held separately from the other assets of the United Nations and those held by custodians. 
The Board stressed that the primary custodial objective must always be the security of the assets. 
It commended the achievement of both enhanced security and reduced costs. 
The Board noted the proposal of the Secretary-General. 
128. Based on a note by the representative of the Secretary-General for the investments of the Fund, the Board considered the size and composition of the Investments Committee, including a possible recommendation to the General Assembly for amending article 20 so as to increase its present membership of nine. 
129. Article 19 (a) of the Fund's Regulations provides that: 
"The investment of the assets of the Fund shall be decided upon by the Secretary-General after consultation with an investments committee and in the light of observations and suggestions made from time to time by the Board on the investments policy." 
"The Investments Committee shall consist of nine members appointed by the Secretary-General after consultation with the Board and the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, subject to confirmation by the General Assembly." 
130. The Committee, as originally constituted in 1947, consisted of three members; its membership was increased to six in 1960. 
At its twenty-first session, in 1976, the Board, after considering the wide geographical range of the Fund's investments, agreed that there was a need to increase the size of the Investments Committee. 
It therefore proposed to the General Assembly that article 20 be amended to increase the number of members from six to nine, recognizing that investment emphasis would vary from market to market and that optimum combinations of professional expertise might differ in changing economic conditions. 
131. In his note the representative of the Secretary-General stated that: 
132. The members of the Committee are appointed by the Secretary-General in their individual capacities, and each member serves for a renewable three-year term. 
The terms are staggered so that there are three appointments or reappointments each year. 
The current nine members are drawn from the following countries: Brazil, France, Germany, Ghana, Japan, Poland, Saudi Arabia, Switzerland and the United States of America. 
133. In addition to the regular members of the Committee, the Secretary-General has regularly drawn upon the specialized investment expertise of other persons as necessary to advise him on the investments of the Fund. 
It has been the practice of the Secretary-General since 1974 to appoint one or two ad hoc members annually, each for a term of one year. 
Governor Nehru has not attended any meeting since he retired. 
134. The representative of the Secretary-General noted that some members of the Committee were appointed after having served as ad hoc members. 
Based on this past practice, it was indicated that the Secretary-General might recommend that the two current ad hoc members be appointed as full members if the request to increase the Committee were adopted. 
135. The size of the assets of the Pension Fund has grown tremendously over the years. 
Not only has the size of the Fund grown, but so have the geographical and currency diversification of the assets of the Fund and the number of asset classes in which the Fund has investments. 
The introduction of small capitalization accounts in 1991 has provided the Fund with a new area of diversification. 
137. In introducing his note to the Board, the representative of the Secretary-General indicated that, in his view, it was crucial to enlarge the size of the Investments Committee. 
This increase would provide the opportunity to include individuals with an additional range of investment specialisms and experience reflective of today's global market-place. 
The size of the Committee had not changed for almost 20 years, during which time there had occurred a manifold increase in the size, complexity, diversity and geographic spread in the Fund's investment holdings. 
138. The Board noted that, in addition to the nine members of the Investments Committee, the Secretary-General had appointed two ad hoc members and, on the recommendation of the Board, a member emeritus (see para. 133 above). 
There was discussion on the role of the ad hoc members of the Committee, who, like other members, were appointed by the Secretary-General; the Board and General Assembly were informed of such appointments. 
It was noted that such appointments provided a degree of flexibility to the Secretary-General so as to ensure that a broader range of specialized investment advice was available when required; over the years, up to two ad hoc members had served on the Investments Committee at the same time. 
It was also noted that an additional means of re-evaluating and adjusting the composition of the Committee from time to time to meet evolving needs, would be to modify the established practice of almost automatically reappointing members of the Committee whose terms were expiring. 
In that connection, it was suggested that the ages of some members of the Committee might be taken into account in considering reappointment. 
Furthermore, some members of the Board suggested that, if the membership were increased, in order to facilitate staggering the terms of the members on an enlarged Investments Committee, a membership of 12 would be preferable to the proposed 11. 
This would also de-link the proposed enlargement from the situations of the two current ad hoc members. 
It was noted that if the Committee's membership were increased to 11, as proposed, and the 2 current ad hoc members were appointed as regular members, there would be no change in the current range of expertise represented in the Committee. 
This would also imply that two members having the same nationality would serve on the Committee (see annex XIII below). 
The members representing the General Assembly cautioned against underestimating the sensitivity of seeking General Assembly confirmation of an appointment to the Investments Committee, which would result in there being two members of the same nationality. 
142. There was extensive discussion of the question whether nationality should play any role in making appointments to the Investments Committee, including the possibility of having on the Committee more than one member of the same nationality. 
The representative requested the concurrence of the Board with that suggestion. 
In the meantime, the only action that would be taken by the Secretary-General would be to reappoint the three members of the Committee whose terms were expiring, which proposed action had been noted by the Board. 
However, the Board indicated its readiness to review the matter at its next session, on the basis of any additional information on the matters mentioned in paragraphs 139 to 142 above, should the Representative of the Secretary-General so request. 
146. The Board examined and approved the financial statements and related data on the operations of the Fund for the year ended 31 December 1993, submitted by the Secretary for inclusion in the report of the Board to the General Assembly and to the member organizations. 
150. As regards internal audits of the Fund, a number of members concurred with the observation of the Board of Auditors that the Fund's operations, because of their complexity and scope, required regular internal audits, in addition to the audits performed annually by the External Auditors. 
They noted that the role of external auditors was distinct from that of internal auditors; internal audits constituted a valuable management tool and therefore should be carried out on a regular basis. 
It was, however, stressed that the results of any internal audits, whether carried out by the United Nations or any other entity, should be communicated to the Pension Board through its Secretary and not otherwise distributed. 
The sole exception related to audits of the Investment Management Service, which performed a function delegated to the Secretary-General under the Regulations of the Fund. 
152. As regards the observations made by the Board of Auditors in respect of overpayments, several members recognized the inherent difficulties involved in monitoring the continued eligibility of more than 25,000 beneficiaries residing in more than 160 countries. 
Suggestions were advanced concerning the possibility of monitoring a limited number of beneficiaries each year using statistical sampling techniques; it was also suggested that officials in local field offices or retiree associations could be used to confirm the continued eligibility of the sampled beneficiaries. 
153. The Board of Auditors had recommended that the present procedures for verifying the Certificates of Entitlement of widows and widowers, to determine their continuing eligibility for the survivors' benefits in payment, be improved. 
"to serve as a deterrent, consideration should be given to the need to request widows/widowers to submit every two years notarized affidavits to the effect that they have not remarried." 
The Board was apprised of the detailed observations made by the Secretary on this matter. 
It requested the Secretary to continue to explore new technologies and procedures aimed at strengthening the verification process, taking into account current resources available for this purpose. 
(i) A possible change of the "120 per cent cap" provision under the two-track pension adjustment system; 
(iii) The application of the modification to staff in the General Service and related categories, taking into account developments arising from the comprehensive review of the pensionable remuneration and consequent pensions of such staff. 
158. Following preliminary consideration of these matters at its 1992 session, the Board decided to defer making any recommendations, pending a further review at its 1994 session. 
The Board also agreed at that time to consider in 1994 the periodicity of adjustments of pensions in countries with high inflation rates. 
That estimate was derived from an extrapolation of the estimated costs of two of the possible modifications that the Board had considered over the preceding two years. 
The modification eventually recommended by the Board, and adopted by the General Assembly, reflected a compromise between those two possibilities. 
162. From the two-track benefits processed during the period 1 April 1992 through 31 March 1994, 143 retirement or early retirement benefits had been affected by the 1 April 1992 modification of the pension adjustment system. 
That number included all participants in the Professional and higher categories who had provided proof of residence in countries for which the criteria for application of cost-of-living differential factors in determining the initial local currency track pension had been met. 
In some of those countries, there were quarters during the period examined when the dollar track amount was paid as it was higher than the local currency track amount, notwithstanding the application of the 1 April 1992 modification. 
First, the additional payments made over successive intervals would tend to change as the number of newly retired pensioners in the so-called high-cost countries increased, which in turn would lead to a pattern of changing costs as a percentage of payroll. 
Secondly, significant volatility in inflation and currency exchange rates can be expected from valuation to valuation. 
The Consulting Actuary therefore determined the emerging actual cost of the 1 April 1992 modification by using a methodology that took into account the actual additional payments made between valuations and also allowed for changes in the geographic distribution of recipients receiving the benefits. 
The emerging additional costs from one period to another would be used to develop actuarial adjustment factors, which would be averaged over successive valuations to reduce volatility. 
165. The Board noted with satisfaction that the current cost estimate of 0.26 per cent of pensionable remuneration was in line with the earlier estimate of 0.30 per cent. 
One representative of a governing body stated, however, that it was premature to reach any conclusion as to whether the pension adjustment system might require fine-tuning in the future and that the additional costs had to be kept under close review. 
Until 1 January 1985 the higher of the two amounts had been paid, as measured on a quarterly basis. 
In 1984, to limit "windfall" gains when the dollar is strong, the General Assembly approved the introduction of a "cap" on the extent to which the dollar track amounts could exceed the local track amounts. 
At its session in 1992, the Board had considered a statistical analysis of the benefits in award as of 1 May 1992, and after an exchange of views on the desirability of changing the "cap" provision, it had: 
"agreed, in principle, that the '120 per cent cap' could be changed with effect from either 1 January 1995 or 1 April 1995. 
168. At its July 1994 session, the Board examined the further study prepared by the Secretary, which included an updated statistical analysis of the benefits in award as of 1 May 1994. 
This represented a significant increase from the 82 beneficiaries who had been in that situation on 1 May 1992. 
The 561 beneficiaries so affected resided in 43 countries, with 467, or 83.2 per cent, residing in the 8 countries shown in the table below. 
In each of the other 35 countries, there were no more than 8 such beneficiaries. 
171. Since 1986, the majority of beneficiaries, ranging from 58 to 63 per cent have had only dollar pension records. 
172. When the two-track adjustment system was introduced in 1979, the initial local currency pension amount had been determined by applying, to the basic dollar entitlement under the Regulations, the higher of the spot exchange rate or the 36-month average exchange rate. 
The pension amount payable each quarter had been the higher of the local currency pension or the local currency equivalent of the United States dollar track amount, as adjusted. 
In 1981, the "Washington Formula" entered into effect, under which cost-of-living differential factors were introduced to determine the initial local currency pensions in high-cost countries and the 36-month exchange rate was adopted as the means of converting all basic dollar pension amounts into the initial local currency pension amounts. 
In 1992, the "Washington Formula" was modified to provide greater compensation for cost-of-living differences between the country of retirement and the base of the system, New York; i.e. the schedule of cost-of-living differential factors was modified. 
173. The use of the 36-month average exchange rate, with or without the cost-of-living differential factors under the "Washington Formula," yielded a larger amount in local currency if the separation occurred at a time when the dollar was depreciating against the local currency. 
Conversely, when the spot rate for the United States dollar against the local currency was higher than the 36-month average, the dollar track yielded the larger benefit in terms of local currency units. 
When the dollar strengthened, as for example during the latter part of 1983 and in 1984, the dollar track amount became higher, in some locations substantially higher, by 40 per cent or more; it was for this reason that the 120 per cent cap was introduced. 
176. In his study the Secretary noted that it would not be possible to devise a "perfect cap" arrangement. 
A return to the situation prior to 1 January 1985, namely, the "better of the two tracks", with no cap, would increase costs and might give results which would significantly improve, rather than simply protect, the purchasing power of pensions in award. 
Moreover, they could face, in the future, the possibility of their pensions being less than those of later retirees who had opted for the dollar entitlement only. 
The longer-term modification of the pension adjustment system yielded income replacement ratios in high-cost countries which corresponded closely (within 5 per cent or less) to those at the base of the system. 
Therefore, all former participants in the Professional and higher categories on the two-track system, retiring on or after 1 April 1992, would receive, at all locations, initial pensions which either corresponded closely to, or were higher than, those in New York. 
"whether a revised cap provision should apply to all beneficiaries or only to beneficiaries whose pensions had been based on the previous interim floor measure, the transitional measure, or on the recent modification of the pension adjustment system". 
180. The Committee of Actuaries noted that the current level of the cap had not been determined on a technical or scientific basis, but had rather emerged in 1984 as part of a negotiated package of economy measures to reduce the actuarial imbalance of the Fund. 
The Committee reiterated its view that the desirable level of the cap was a judgmental issue to be resolved by the Board, rather than an actuarial issue. 
"it should be done in a manner which would avoid or limit the possibility of creating uncertainties or confusion for current pensioners. 
181. The Consulting Actuary provided the Board with broad estimates of the savings that might be achieved should the 120 per cent cap provision be lowered. 
The estimates were based on the assumption that changes to the two-track system would apply for current and future participants only, i.e. not to those already in receipt of benefits. 
Additional savings would be realized if any reductions to the cap provision were also made applicable to current pensioners and beneficiaries. 
184. During the discussions in the Board, the representatives of the executive heads and of the participants took the position that no change should be made in the current arrangements, particularly in the light of recent currency exchange rate fluctuations. 
They proposed a reduction of the cap to 100 per cent with effect from 1 January 1996, with application to participants retiring on or after that date. 
190. The actuarial implications of each of the four items covered by the consensus agreement are summarized in annex VI below. 
191. When the Board recommended in 1991 a modification of the "Washington Formula," effective 1 April 1992 it also agreed to study the special index for pensioners, in the light of the changes made in the "Washington Formula." 
This matter was considered by ICSC at its June/July 1994 session. 
The special index eventually developed by the Commission, in close cooperation with the Board, constituted a method for decreasing the cost-of living differential factors otherwise applicable in countries where the taxes were lower than the staff assessment rates reflected in the levels of pensionable remuneration. 
193. At its June/July 1994 session ICSC reviewed the parameters of the special index, in light of the changes which had taken place since their introduction, in the methodology for determining pensionable remuneration for staff in the Professional and higher categories and the 1992 modification of the "Washington Formula". 
194. Among the items identified for review, in a note prepared by the secretariat of ICSC, in consultation with the secretariat of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund, were the following: 
(d) Consistency in the treatment of deductions in the tax calculations used to determine the special index in relation to the deductions used to determine staff assessment. 
195. The Commission decided to report to the General Assembly that it planned to address, in cooperation with the Board, all aspects of the special index as part of the 1996 comprehensive review of the pensionable remuneration and consequent pensions for staff in the Professional and higher categories. 
197. During the discussions in the Board, views differed both as to the scope and timing of changes which might be made. 
They were of the view that it would be appropriate to change the level at which staff assessment/local tax comparisons were made from P-2, top step (the FAR limit under the 1981 "Washington Formula") to P-4, top step (the current FAR limit under the 1992 modification). 
Some other members stated that there should be a threshold before special index reductions were made, just as there was a threshold for applying cost-of-living differential factors. 
199. Several participants' representatives expressed the view that the provisions of the special index were both illogical and unfair. 
In their view, this issue should be examined by both ICSC and the Board during the review of the special index provisions in 1996. 
200. The representatives of the General Assembly endorsed the position taken by ICSC to defer an in-depth review of the special index provisions until 1996, so that all elements could be reviewed in the context of the comprehensive review of pensionable remuneration and consequent pensions. 
They believed this to be the only sensible course of action. 
201. The Board decided to defer consideration of the special index for pensioners until 1996. 
203. Accordingly, by analogy with the schedule of cost-of-living differential factors introduced on 1 January 1981 for Professional staff, a similar schedule, based on the ratio of the mid-point net salaries at the duty station and at the place of residence, was implemented for General Service participants. 
204. Under the 1 April 1992 modification of the pension adjustment system, a new schedule for the determination of the cost-of-living differential factors was introduced for the Professional staff. 
In recommending that modification, the Board had informed the General Assembly 20/ that, taking into account the ongoing review of the pensionable remuneration and consequent pensions of the General Service staff, it would consider only at a later stage the possible application of this modification to General Service staff. 
In section I of resolution 48/225 of 23 December 1993, the General Assembly approved the recommendation made by the Commission to apply an income replacement approach analogous to that used in determining the pensionable remuneration of staff in the Professional and higher categories. 
207. As of 1 May 1994, the majority of retired General Service participants (or their beneficiaries), 6,833 out of 10,957, or 62.4 per cent, have not submitted proof of residence (i.e. have only the dollar pension entitlement under the Regulations). 
Of the 4,124 General Service retirees (or their beneficiaries) who have provided proof of residence, it is estimated that at most 5 per cent reside in a country other than the country of their last duty station. 
If the threshold for applying cost-of-living differential factors were lowered from 22 to 5 per cent, as was done for the Professional category, the number of General Service retirees who could benefit in future from the modification would most likely increase. 
209. During the discussion in the Board, the view was expressed that, owing to the predominantly "local" nature of General Service staff and to constraints on mobility, the number of retirees in that category who might benefit from an improved cost-of-living differential factor schedule would not increase significantly. 
The Board therefore recommended the introduction, as from 1 July 1995, of the following revised schedule of cost-of-living differential factors for General Service retirees who provided proof of residence in a country other than the country of their last duty station. 
The Board decided at that time to defer revision of the adjustment percentages until it considered the extension of the modified cost-of-living differential factors to General Service staff. 
213. At its 1992 session, the Board requested the Secretary to prepare a study on the adjustment of pensions in countries with very high inflation rates. 
Since then, participants' representatives in IAEA, ILO and UNIDO had also requested a study on the actuarial implications of moving to quarterly or monthly adjustment of pensions in high inflation/soft currency locations. 
In the context of economy measures to reduce the Fund's actuarial imbalance, the frequency and trigger point for adjustments were changed in 1983 and 1985. 
215. The Board reviewed statistical information on countries where the inflation rates had been equal to, or higher than, 10 per cent at least once during the past five years. 
The data covered beneficiaries who, having provided proof of residence in one of these countries, were effectively being paid on the local-currency track, and were accordingly affected by the rate of inflation in their country of residence. 
The data indicated that a relatively small number of beneficiaries, 119 out of the 7,012 being paid under the local currency track as of May 1994, were in that situation. 
216. During the discussions in the Board, the FAO Staff Pension Committee advocated introduction of quarterly adjustments that would apply in April, July, October and January, based on the index movement up to the fourth month prior to the month of implementation. 
Under the FAO proposal, quarterly adjustments would be subject to a 5 per cent trigger, except that the April adjustment would continue to be based on the current 3 per cent trigger. 
Concerns were also expressed about further complicating an adjustment system which was already difficult to administer. 
218. Several members stated that, under the current semi-annual scheme, the delays in adjusting pensions in high inflation countries led to severe erosion of the purchasing power of pensions. 
In such circumstances, there should be additional measures to deal with the problem. 
They stressed further that the very marginal actuarial implications of such a measure would not justify deferring action on a long overdue improvement of the adjustment provisions for beneficiaries in high inflation/soft currency areas. 
220. As there was no consensus on the need for a change, the Board concluded that the current arrangements should be maintained and requested the Secretary to continue to monitor the operation of the pension adjustment system in high inflation areas. 
FAFICS submitted an analysis of variations in local currency pension amounts in certain high cost countries, both as initially established at the time of separation from service and as subsequently adjusted to 1990 by local cost-of-living movements. 
FAFICS proposed a methodological approach for minimization of substantial variations of local currency pensions, based on the implementation of the income replacement approach which had formed the conceptual framework for the longer-term modification of the pension adjustment system that entered into effect on 1 April 1992. 
As an illustration of the problem, FAFICS provided data on the income replacement ratios in France for retirements on 1 January of each year between 1979 and 1990, which showed that the ratios were lowest for those beneficiaries whose entitlements had become effective between 1979 and 1983. 
223. As regards the FAFICS submission, the Secretary provided the Board with an update of the data contained therein for the period from 1 January 1990 to 30 April 1994. 
That updating indicated that there was no discernible pattern that would support any assertion or claim that the local currency track pension, as adjusted to 30 April 1994, had been consistently lower for the earlier retiree. 
For example, in the case of France, the local currency pensions for beneficiaries retiring at the end of 1992 and 1993 (i.e. after the introduction of the 1992 longer-term modification of the pension adjustment system) were lower than the amounts received by retirees from 1983 through 1991. 
The results for Austria, Italy, Switzerland and the United Kingdom also showed varying patterns. 
The dollar track amounts also varied according to different dates of separation. 
Moreover, on many occasions in the earlier years, it was the adjusted dollar amount that was payable, as it was higher than the adjusted local currency amount. 
The Secretary concluded that he was unable to provide a positive response to the request by FAFICS for concrete proposals aimed at the minimization of variations in local currency pension benefits. 
224. As regards the desirability of such attempts, the Committee of Actuaries reiterated the position it had expressed in 1991, namely, that: 
Any measures taken in this regard would inevitably result in significant costs and administrative implications, both immediate and long term. 
The initial amounts of the benefit received by future retirees would have to be continuously compared with the adjusted amounts of the benefits received by earlier retirees and vice-versa, with the consequent adjustments always being upward." 
225. The representations received from AFICS/Buenos Aires concerned the problems involved whenever beneficiaries residing in Argentina wished to go on the two-track system in order to preserve the purchasing power of their pensions. 
Prior to January 1992, Argentina had experienced cycles of steep currency depreciations and high inflation, followed by revaluations of the currency through the introduction of a new currency unit, followed by steep devaluations and high inflation rates, etc. 
Under the current parity relationship between the peso and the dollar, the dollar equivalents of the 11 local currency track amounts were substantially higher than the dollar track amounts. 
For the other beneficiary, who separated in 1982, the dollar track amount was higher and therefore payable. 
229. The Secretary also brought to the Board's attention certain anomalous results that would have occurred in the local currency pensions if beneficiaries in Argentina had provided proof of residence in respect of particular periods of separation. 
232. The representatives of the General Assembly felt that consideration of the question of variations in pensions according to dates of separation should be halted, unless specific means of identifying, defining and minimizing differences or particular remedial measures could be determined and justified. 
As regards situations like that currently existing in Argentina, support was expressed for the suspension of the local currency track option, pending further studies of methods to resolve some of the particular problems faced by such pensioners. 
233. The participants' representatives urged that accelerated efforts be undertaken to find a solution to situations such as those faced by beneficiaries in Argentina, Brazil, Communaut financi\x{92e8}e africaine (CFA) countries and other locations experiencing wide fluctuations in exchange rates. 
Participants' representatives regretted that the matter could not be given further consideration at the Board session; they believed it essential to press forward quickly to find a solution. 
235. The Board decided to request the Secretary to prepare studies, for consideration by the Board at its session in 1996, on: 
The Secretary was requested to present a report on this matter to the Standing Committee in 1995. 
The Board requested its Secretary to initiate discussions with the Permanent Missions of the three Member States "with a view to determining the extent to which the concerns that had arisen in the application of the transfer agreements could be resolved". 
238. Representations had also been received from participants who had re-entered the Fund after having transferred their UNJSPF pension rights under the agreements, requesting that they should have the right to restore their prior periods of contributory service to the Fund. 
It should be noted that these participants had to meet the costs themselves, as the monies transferred to the former USSR Social Security Fund on their account were not returned to them. 
239. In 1992, the heavy volume of communications from former participants and from the retiree associations in Moscow and Kiev continued. 
The discussions of the Secretary with the Permanent Missions of the countries concerned had not progressed beyond an unofficial and preliminary stage. 
The Secretary had therefore suspended the processing of any further transfers under the three agreements effective 2 January 1992. 
Such transfers will not be resumed until the status of those Transfer Agreements, their applicability with respect to the successor States to the former USSR, and the situation of former UNJSPF participants under the various national social security schemes, have been clarified. 
As regards such requests for restoration, the Board reiterated its position of principle that these participants should be treated in the same way as other Fund participants, i.e. neither better nor worse. 
242. In 1993, in response to continuing representations on the restoration issue, the Board reiterated the position it had taken in 1991 and 1992. 
243. The Board also took the following actions in 1993: 
(a) It noted the views of the United Nations Legal Counsel as to the legal responsibilities and obligations of the Board under the Transfer Agreements: 
"If nationals of those Governments believe that the Governments have not provided the expected pension benefits under their pension schemes, they should raise those matters with their respective Governments. 
(c) It decided at that time not to consider further proposals aimed at providing some ad hoc financial assistance under certain conditions to former USSR participants who were not receiving UNJSPF benefits, either through minimum pensions or through the Emergency Fund; 
(d) It requested the Secretary to report to each Board session on his discussions with the Russian Federation on issues related to the Transfer Agreements, and on actions that might be taken in this area by the individual member organizations of the Fund; 
(e) It agreed that updated information on this subject should be included in all reports of the Board to the General Assembly. 
244. The Secretary has made extensive efforts since 1991, using all available formal and informal means, to enter into discussions with the Permanent Mission to the United Nations of the Russian Federation, as well as with the appropriate national authorities. 
He has repeatedly made clear his readiness to discuss the problems which had arisen with any national officials who may be designated for this purpose, in a manner and at a location chosen by such officials. 
Regrettably, the Secretary has not yet received any formal response to any of his communications. 
The matter had also been raised by former Fund participants in a number of legal forums within the Russian Federation, including a case that is pending before the Constitutional Court of the Russian Federation. 
Such payments would be made, solely in cases of demonstrated hardship, to those who were receiving low national pensions in the former USSR and had no other sources of income. 
247. The Board reiterated its deep concern and sympathy for the difficult conditions faced by the former Fund participants whose UNJSPF pension rights had been transferred to the USSR Social Security Fund under the Transfer Agreements and who were now facing acute hardships. 
The Board therefore requested the Secretary to continue his discussions with the Governments concerned, exploring all possible avenues and contacts, in the most effective manner possible. 
The Board noted that some of these former participants had asserted legal claims against the Board before various judicial and other organs, and these procedures would first have to be completed. 
For example, a memorandum from three legal experts from the Russian Federation who had been United Nations staff members had been brought to the attention of the Board. 
That memorandum contained a detailed legal challenge directed to the Board and proposed possible solutions; the proposals advanced were all premised on a claimed right to receive UNJSPF pensions notwithstanding that the Fund had transferred substantial actuarial sums, as required by the terms of the Transfer Agreements. 
249. During the Board discussions of this issue in July 1994, the Secretary clarified the method that had been prescribed under the three Transfer Agreements for determining the amounts to be transferred by the Fund: 
(b) For those with five years or more of contributory service, the "equivalent actuarial value" was transferred, subject to the withdrawal settlement again serving as a minimum and three times the participant's own contributions as a maximum. 
The Board also reiterated its intention to continue to address this issue in future reports to the General Assembly. 
The Transfer Agreements provided that the pension rights accrued while they were participants in the UNJSPF would be taken into account in the determination of their national pension benefits. 
"The ideal solution, which understandably is advocated very strongly by the former UNJSPF participants concerned, would entail the return to the Pension Fund of the sums credited to the USSR State Budget and the re-establishment of their erstwhile UNJSPF pension rights in full. 
The Pension Board has indicated its agreement in principle to restore those pension rights if the amounts transmitted to the USSR were returned, with appropriate interest. 
The Russian authorities may wish to consider the legal, economic and political justifications for either of these positions, as well as for other possible pragmatic solutions between them. 
However, a necessary first step would be for the Government of the Russian Federation to indicate in some clear and formal manner that it is prepared to respond to the claims made by the former UNJSPF participants and to satisfy them, whether in whole or in part. 
While certain preliminary discussions are taking place within the Government, the matter is becoming increasingly urgent due to the serious hardships faced by the former UNJSPF participants, many of whom are of an advanced age. 
As noted earlier, the first solution, advocated strongly by the former UNJSPF participants themselves, would require the repayment to the Pension Fund, with interest, of the amounts transferred for the financial benefit of the former USSR. 
The timing and modalities for such repayment and resultant commensurate reinstatement of UNJSPF pension rights could be discussed already, with alternatives and options presented to the Pension Board and to the United Nations General Assembly. 
The matter has also been raised in various legal forums within the Russian Federation, including the Constitutional Court. 
"Let me conclude by reiterating my sincere hope that you will take a personal interest in seeking a pragmatic resolution to the difficult problems involved. 
I would also welcome the opportunity to discuss this matter further with you and/or with any other persons you believe might be helpful in this connection. ... " 
254. The Board considered a number of amendments to article 54 of the Fund's Regulations, aimed at clarifying its provisions or eliminating certain lacunae that had been identified by the Board in recent years. 
The amendments concern the definition of pensionable remuneration of the following categories of participants: 
(d) United Nations Field Service category. 
259. The Board noted that most, if not all, member organizations were adhering to the request made by the General Assembly in resolution 47/203, whether or not the ungraded officials concerned were participants in the Fund. 
Therefore, the Board decided to recommend the addition of the following new subparagraph to article 54: 
Nevertheless, any step increments awarded in conformity with the provisions of the appropriate Staff Regulations or Rules of a member organization to a staff member in service in that Organization before 1 January 1994 shall be accepted by the Fund for both pension contribution and benefit calculation purposes." 
262. In its resolution 47/203, the General Assembly concurred with the decision of the Board to consider at its present session inclusion in article 54 of a definition of pensionable remuneration for United Nations staff in the Field Service category. 
263. Net remuneration of staff in the United Nations Field Service category consists of base salary and post adjustment. 
The most recent comprehensive review of the remuneration of United Nations Field Service staff, including their pensionable remuneration, was carried out in 1990 by the United Nations, in cooperation with ICSC, and resulted in adoption of a new base salary scale. 
264. As a long-standing practice, the scale of pensionable remuneration of United Nations staff in the Field Service category has been established and subsequently adjusted using the same procedures as those applicable to the determination of the pensionable remuneration scale of staff in the Professional and higher categories. 
265. Accordingly, the Board decided to recommend to the General Assembly the following addition to article 54 of the Regulations, to cover the pensionable remuneration of staff in the United Nations Field Service category: 
"In the case of participants in the United Nations Field Service category, the scale of pensionable remuneration effective 1 November 1994 shall be as set out in appendix C hereto, and shall be subsequently adjusted in accordance with the procedure in (b) above." 
267. At its session in 1992, the Board had requested the Secretary to prepare for its 1994 session a study on the procedure for determining final average remuneration (FAR), particularly in respect of situations where the local currency had depreciated significantly in relation to the dollar. 
(Situations involving less than five years and/or less than 36 calendar months of contributory service are also dealt with in that article.) 
However, there is a separate, universal dollar scale of pensionable remuneration for Professional and higher category staff (which is currently based on the net remuneration at the base of the system, New York). 
270. For staff in the General Service and related categories, however, the salaries and other elements of remuneration are determined in local currency, in accordance with the best prevailing conditions of employment at the duty station. 
The dollar pensionable remuneration of General Service staff serving at duty stations outside the United States will therefore increase or decrease with every fluctuation in the exchange rate between the dollar and the local currency. 
Consequently, at duty stations where the local currency depreciated in relation to the dollar during the last years of contributory service, the best 36 months of pensionable remuneration during the last five years may not be those for the last 36 months before separation from service. 
The pension results were compared with those under three alternative arrangements for determining FAR and for selecting the exchange rates to be used to calculate the local currency pension amounts. 
The variations in the comparisons as among the duty stations and over time underscored the inherent difficulties in drawing any consistent conclusions or general principles that could guide the search for appropriate changes in the current arrangements. 
272. The participants' representatives stated that a further alternative should have been examined, namely defining FAR as the best 36 months of pensionable remuneration over the entire career of the participant. 
273. Several members representing the General Assembly and a member representing an executive head stated that they did not see any principle which could be cited as a basis for changing the current system of determining FAR. 
These members preferred to retain the current procedure in the Fund's Regulations for establishing FAR. 
275. The Board considered an application for membership in the Fund from the International Centre for Genetic Engineering and Biotechnology (ICGEB), a new international and intergovernmental organization with headquarters in Trieste, Italy and New Delhi. 
It is administered by a Governing Board composed of representatives of all its Member States, and its secretariat has at present 147 staff members. 
276. The statutes of the Centre entered into force in February 1994; prior to that time, the Centre operated as a programme of UNIDO. 
277. The requirements for membership in the Fund are set out in article 3, paragraphs (b) and (c), of the Regulations, which provide that: 
"(c) Admission to membership in the Fund shall be by decision of the General Assembly, upon the affirmative recommendation of the Board, after acceptance by the organization concerned of these Regulations and agreement reached with the Board as to the conditions which shall govern its admission." 
The only issue under article 3 (b) concerned the determination whether the Centre "participates in the common system of salaries, allowances and other conditions of service of the United Nations and the specialized agencies." 
As the Board did not have a regular session in 1993, it considered the matter at the July 1994 session. 
281. The Board recalled that the primary objective of changing the size of the Board from 21 to 33 members as from 1 January 1989 had been to increase the representation of the expanded membership of the Fund and, in particular, the representation of the United Nations General Assembly. 
On the earlier 21-member Board the United Nations had had six members, with two members (and their alternates) representing the General Assembly. 
The United Nations now has 12 members on the 33-member Board, with four members and four alternate members representing the General Assembly. 
Since the Board adopted, in 1987, the practice of taking substantive decisions by consensus, all of its recommendations have been approved by the General Assembly. 
283. The Board therefore decided not to propose any changes at the present time in the size and composition either of the Board or its Standing Committee, but to keep the subject under review. 
The Board would submit a further report on this matter to the Assembly at a future session (e.g. the fifty-third session, in 1998). 
284. The Board also considered a number of issues related to attendance at Board sessions and Standing Committee meetings, as well as the frequency of Standing Committee meetings: 
285. Rule A.9 of the Rules of Procedure, which limits attendance at Board sessions, had been adopted in 1988 in response to concerns expressed in the General Assembly regarding the number of persons attending Board sessions and the costs thereof. 
Several members of the Board were of the opinion, however, that in view of the tripartite nature of the Board and the specific role accorded participants' representatives, such additional representation for staff associations was not necessary. 
As there was no general consensus for amending the Rule in question, the Board decided not to make any changes in the Rules of Procedure or in their interpretation. 
287. The Board noted that the appeals procedure established under Section K of the Fund's Administrative Rules had been criticized for slowness, since it could take up to a year for a case to be reviewed by the Standing Committee. 
The Board agreed that a second meeting of the Standing Committee could be convened in January or February in any year, if there were appeal cases pending. 
This decision did not require a revision of the Rules of Procedure since rule B.6 already provided that "Meetings of the Standing Committee shall be convened by the Secretary upon the instructions of the Chairman, after consultation with its members." 
The Board had decided at that time not to amend rule B.9 (c), but to authorize instead an exception to that rule in respect of the expected 1993 meeting of the Standing Committee. 
The additional representatives would be designated by their respective staff pension committees. 
The Board decided therefore to incorporate the following subparagraph in rule B.9 of the Rules of Procedure: 
291. In section III of resolution 48/225 of 23 December 1993, the General Assembly approved expenses, chargeable to the Fund, totalling $39,291,900 (net) for the biennium 1994-1995, for the administration of the Fund. 
292. Article 15 (b) of the Fund's Regulations provides inter alia that "supplementary estimates may ... be submitted in the first and/or the second year of the biennium to which the budget relates". 
The increase of $390,200 over the estimates for the biennium approved last year relates exclusively to administrative costs, and consists of $315,200 for temporary assistance resources, $25,000 for travel and related costs and $50,000 for data processing costs. 
295. During the past year considerable progress has been made in addressing the backlog of work. 
However, other events have served to increase the workload of the secretariat and to exacerbate the backlog problem. 
296. As a consequence of the salary scale revisions at Geneva and at other locations it is estimated that some 850 benefits will have to be recalculated and adjusted retroactively. 
With this in mind, one senior general service staff member will be redeployed from New York to Geneva, for a period of up to four months, to train the Geneva staff in the retirement benefit calculation procedures. 
This training will also serve to facilitate and expedite the planned phased expansion of the role of the Geneva office in servicing the Fund's participants and beneficiaries in Europe. 
297. It is estimated that the equivalent of three temporary assistance posts will be required for the balance of the biennium: (a) to complete the major unanticipated task cited in the preceding paragraph; and (b) to reduce significantly other work backlogs. 
The balance of the additional resources requested would be utilized in New York, to cover the void created by the temporary redeployment of staff to Geneva and to provide assistance to the Pension Entitlements Section in coping with its general backlog-reduction project. 
298. The cost of the additional temporary assistance resources would amount to $315,200; any unspent balance at the end of 1995 would be surrendered. 
299. To accommodate the travel costs for the temporary redeployment of staff from New York to Geneva, mentioned in paragraph 296 above, additional resources amounting to $25,000 would be required. 
The intention had been to acquire this equipment during the next biennium as part of the ongoing enhancements to the current systems. 
However, in view of the urgent need to provide the Geneva office with certain data files required for the retroactive recalculations described in paragraph 296 above, the Board agreed that it would be in the best interest of efficiency to purchase the required equipment at this time. 
In addition, three personal computers and one printer would be required for the Geneva office to support the additional staff required for the project. 
To acquire the above equipment, additional resources amounting to $50,000 would be required. 
No additional resources will be required in connection with investment costs. 
302. The Emergency Fund was initially established by the Board in 1973 from voluntary contributions of member organizations, staff associations and individual contributors to alleviate the distress of recipients of small pensions, caused by currency fluctuations and cost-of-living increases. 
Since the introduction of the pension adjustment system in 1975, it has been used to provide relief in individual cases of proven hardship owing to illness, infirmity or similar causes. 
303. The General Assembly had authorized the Board to supplement voluntary contributions to the Emergency Fund by up to $200,000 for the biennium 1992-1993. 
In all cases involving claims for medical expenses not covered by the after-service medical insurance schemes of the member organizations, prior advice of the medical consultant was obtained. 
Our examination included a general review of the accounting procedures and such tests of the accounting records and such other supporting evidence as we considered necessary in the circumstances. 
We did not physically inspect and count the securities of the investments account amounting to US $11,030,645,394 held by an independent custodian as at 31 December 1993. 
These securities were examined by other independent auditors whose reports thereon have been furnished to us and our opinion expressed herein in so far as it relates to the investments account, is based solely upon the report of these auditors. 
Investments are recorded at cost using commercial historical exchange rates instead of United Nations operational rates exchange. 
Interest income and dividends are recorded on an accrual basis and foreign taxes withheld are recorded as receivables. 
Contributions received from participants, member organizations and other funds are recorded on an accrual basis. 
Appropriation is recorded when the authorization is approved by the General Assembly; payments are charged directly against the appropriation account; any unexpended balance is reverted to the Pension Fund at the end of the year. 
In accordance with article 15(b) of the UNJSPF Regulations, the administrative expenses of the Fund are estimated and approved on a biennial basis. 
1. The Board of Auditors has audited the financial statements of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund (UNJSPF) for the period 1 January 1992 to 31 December 1993 in accordance with General Assembly resolution 74(I) of 7 December 1946 and article 14 of the Regulations of the UNJSPF. 
These standards require that the Board plans and performs the audit to obtain reasonable assurance as to whether the financial statements are free of material misstatement. 
The audit included a general review of financial systems and internal controls; and a test examination of accounting records and other supporting evidence, to the extent the Board considered necessary to form an opinion on the financial statements. 
3. In addition to the audit of the accounts and financial transactions, the Board carried out reviews under regulation 12.5 of the UN Financial Regulations and Rules. 
4. During the period under review, the Board continued its practice of reporting the results of specific audits through management letters containing detailed observations and recommendations to the Administration. 
This practice helped in maintaining an ongoing dialogue with the Administration on audit issues. 
The report is divided into two parts covering the audit of financial statements and management issues, respectively. 
6. The Board's examination revealed no weaknesses or errors considered material to the accuracy, completeness or validity of the financial statements as a whole. 
Accordingly the Board has placed an unqualified opinion on the financial statements of the Fund. 
7. Pursuant to paragraph 15 of General Assembly resolution 47/211 of 23 December 1992, the Board has reviewed measures taken to implement its previous audit recommendations. 
(a) Consideration should be given to formally designating the Office of Inspections and Investigations as the internal auditors of the Fund or alternative arrangements be made for a separate internal audit function for the overall activities of the Fund (see para. 64); 
(b) The present procedures for verifying Certificates of Entitlement of widows/widowers for continuing eligibility for benefit should be improved. 
Also, to serve as a deterrent, consideration should be given to the need to request widows/widowers to submit every two years notarized affidavits to the effect that they have not remarried (see para. 38); 
(c) To obtain all the benefits accorded United Nations organizations, the Administration should continue to encourage the defaulting countries to acknowledge the tax-exempt status of the investments of UNJSPF (see para. 58). 
9. The results of the twenty-second actuarial valuation of the Pension Fund as at 31 December 1993 were presented in dollar terms, as well as in the form of percentages of pensionable remuneration (see para. 23). 
10. The financial statements of the Pension Fund did not include a statement of changes in financial resources of the Fund and the value of its non-expendable property holdings (see para. 29). 
12. In a few cases, the monthly pension benefits paid to beneficiaries on the local currency track were found to be significantly higher than what was paid to those on the dollar track (see para. 47). 
13. Delays in resolving discrepancies by participating organizations and the untimely receipt of separation documents contributed to the delay in the payment of pension benefits (see paras. 50 and 52). 
14. Tax exempt status has not been granted to the Pension Fund by some countries which consider the Fund's investments as commercial and a profit-making activity (see paras. 56 and 59). 
15. The scope of the Internal Audit Division's audit of the Pension Fund's activities appeared to have been limited to investments and pension benefits relating to United Nations staff members only (see paras. 61 and 62). 
16. The results of the actuarial valuation as of 31 December 1990 disclosed a deficiency or an imbalance of 0.57 per cent based on 3-20 year participant growth assumptions. 
Subsequently, the Panel suggested that the Pension Board consider in conjunction with the Board of Auditors the following changes in the content and presentation of the results of actuarial valuations of the Fund and the presentation of the Fund's financial statements: 
21. The Board of Auditors met with representatives of the Pension Fund to discuss the modalities for implementing the Panel's recommendations. 
The Secretary of the Pension Board indicated that, from a purely technical standpoint, he did not anticipate any difficulties in implementing the Panel's recommendations. 
However, the actual format for presenting the results, opinion and statements as suggested, as well as the necessary explanations thereto, would have to be considered and approved by the Pension Board for incorporation in its report to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
23. Pursuant to the request of the General Assembly quoted in paragraph 18 above, the results of the present valuation were presented in dollar terms, as well as in the form of percentages of pensionable remuneration. 
24. In dollar terms, the present negative imbalance has been presented as $1,857.1 million as compared to a negative imbalance of $641 million for the valuation as at 31 December 1990. 
25. The Consulting Actuary calculated the actuarial sufficiency as at 31 December 1993 on the following basis. 
Under this methodology, the accrued entitlements of active participants were measured on the basis of their selecting the benefit of highest actuarial value available to them, assuming termination of employment on the valuation date. 
The liabilities for pensioners and their beneficiaries were valued on the basis of their accrued pension entitlements as of the valuation date. 
For purposes of demonstrating sufficiency under article 26 of the Regulations, no provision was made for pension adjustments subsequent to 31 December 1993. 
(1) 5-year Moving Average Market Value, as adopted by the Pension Board for determining the actuarial value of the assets. 
28. In 1993, following the final report of the United Nations Working Party on Accounting Standards, the Administrative Committee on Coordination approved formal accounting standards for the United Nations system. 
The General Assembly took note of the standards in its resolution 48/216 C of 23 December 1993. 
29. The Board assessed the extent to which UNJSPF's financial statements for the 1992-1993 biennium conform to the United Nations System Accounting Standards. 
The review indicated that the presentation of the UNJSPF's financial statements for 1992-1993 is consistent with a number of the standards, but that further work needs to be done in the 1994-1995 biennium to bring the UNJSPF financial statements fully into line with these standards. 
- opening net assets of the Fund; 
- net new money invested, per income and expenditure statements; 
- closing net assets of the Fund. 
30. The Board noted from the receivables account that a widower was overpaid a widower's benefit by $308,387 over a period of 15 years. 
The widower's wife was a participant in the Fund who died while in service in March 1975. 
Consequently, the surviving spouse began receiving a widower's benefit as from 13 March 1975. 
31. Article 34 (f) of the Regulations and Rules of the UNJSPF states, inter alia, that the survivor's benefit "shall be payable at periodic intervals for life or until remarriage". 
The widower did not communicate his remarriage to the Fund and continued to receive the widower's benefit until his death in November 1992. 
32. The Fund's procedures require the completion of a Certificate of Entitlement (CE) to confirm continued entitlement to benefits. 
The Board's examination disclosed that the only two Certificates of Entitlement completed by the beneficiary were on file, the 1983 and 1985 certificates. 
These were completed in a manner which, in the view of the Board, called for a follow-up action at the time to clarify his answers in order to confirm his actual marital status. 
33. Another case of overpayment related to the operation of the two-track adjustment system (dollar and non-dollar currencies) which aims at mitigating the effects of inflation and currency fluctuations. 
A beneficiary who had moved from a non-dollar zone to settle in the United States continued to receive benefits at the previous rate, which incidentally was higher than the rate payable to United States residents. 
Instead of taking appropriate action to pay him the rate applicable to United States residents upon the notification of the change in residence, payments continued to be made to him at the previous rate resulting in overpayments totalling $14,431.98. 
34. A further overpayment of $6,786.71 could have been recovered from the beneficiary's bank prior to the payment of her final withdrawal benefit if early action had been taken, whilst a fourth overpayment of $2,203.31 occurred as a result of a clerical error. 
35. The four overpayments discussed above amounted to 53 per cent of the total overpayments made to beneficiaries as of 31 December 1993. 
36. Indeed, the Board acknowledges the magnitude of the problems involved in the administration of about 35,000 benefits to persons world wide and the potential for overpayments due to the practical difficulties which inhibit effective verification and monitoring of the status of entitlements. 
Much therefore depends on the integrity of the beneficiaries and their dependants. 
This makes benefit payments inherently risky, hence the concern of the Board to explore opportunities for eliminating avoidable losses. 
38. The present procedures for verifying Certificates of Entitlements of widows/widowers for continuing eligibility for benefits should be improved in view of inherent risks in this type of benefit. 
The Administration considers it unfair, unproductive and potentially costly to single out some 5,000 widows/widowers for requiring notarized affidavits as a possible means of ascertaining that they have not remarried. 
40. The Board acknowledges the sentiments expressed by the Administration, but does not believe that the requirement for a notarized affidavit unduly inconveniences the beneficiaries, nor does it believe that the deterrent effect would be nil. 
41. The Board would like to state that a survey was recently conducted by one of the members of the Board of Auditors of pension authorities in 15 Member States, each with significant numbers of beneficiaries in other countries. 
The same survey found that many multinational companies routinely use their local representatives to carry out similar functions. 
Perhaps, some kind of sample verification can also be done by the Pension Fund through some United Nations organizations with offices world wide. 
42. Included in the accounts receivable balance as of 31 December 1993 is the amount of $312,273.18 which had been paid to 167 deceased beneficiaries. 
The Administration noted that this outstanding overpayment represented 0.006 per cent of total benefit payments made between 1983 and 1993. 
The Administration explains that most of the accumulated overpayments can and will be recovered, either from survivors' benefits or from the beneficiaries' estates. 
The Board is aware that because many benefits are paid monthly in advance it is almost impossible to completely avoid overpayments to dead beneficiaries unless the Fund is promptly notified of deaths. 
43. The Board however, noted that the follow-up actions after the Fund has become aware of deaths of beneficiaries have, in some cases, been delayed. 
Also, in cases where various banks of the Fund have been instructed to hold monies as a result of the deaths of beneficiaries, it has taken the Fund a long time to clear such credits. 
44. The Administration agrees with the Board that in some cases additional and more forceful follow-up actions should have been taken. 
The Fund will intensify efforts to improve its capability to identify overpayments and to pursue immediately their recovery. 
The Board was informed that the Fund's recently installed Operations Control System has significantly improved the Fund's monitoring capabilities. 
45. To mitigate the effects of inflation and currency fluctuations, a unique and intricate pension adjustment system was introduced in 1975 and has subsequently been modified on several occasions thereafter. 
It aims at protecting the value of benefits, as established under the Fund's Regulations, against the effects of inflation and currency fluctuations. 
For beneficiaries residing outside the United States, it ensures that their dollar entitlements translate into adequate amounts in local currency. 
The system requires close monitoring, taking into account the current and future financial resources of the Fund. 
46. In Section IV of resolution 46/192 of 20 December 1991, the General Assembly approved the most recent modification of the pension adjustment system recommended by the Pension Board, effective on 1 April 1992. 
47. The Board's examination of a sample of cases from the pension payroll revealed 53 cases where the monthly amounts of the pension benefit paid in local currency under these arrangements exceeded $8,000 when converted into United States dollars. 
In this latter case the benefit was paid to a former employee who had entitlements under another scheme prior to his organization becoming a member of UNJSPF. 
48. The above comparison is not intended as a comment on the appropriateness or otherwise of the use of the post adjustment relativities in determining the local currency track pensions. 
50. The Board noted in its interim audits a significant backlog of pending cases due to delays by the participating organizations in reporting pension data to the Pension Entitlements Section. 
Discrepancies in the data submitted also lead to delays in the processing of pension benefits. 
51. Requests by the Fund to member organizations in June every year to investigate and resolve the discrepancies arising from improper reporting of contributions, pensionable remuneration rates and other relevant data are either ignored or receive belated responses. 
52. To process pension benefits, the Fund has to receive all the required separation documents i.e. Separation Notification, Payroll Clearance Action and Payment Instructions from the participant. 
Without the receipt of the relevant documentation by the Pension Entitlements Section, the separation case is considered still pending and the name of the staff member concerned is not removed from the active status in the Fund's Master Record. 
53. To address the concerns of the Board of Auditors and the Pension Board on the quality of pension data submitted by the participating organizations, the Fund requested the Internal Audit Division to conduct an audit of the pension data reporting system. 
The audit disclosed, inter alia, that the PRE report continued to calculate the estimated contributions for staff already separated, while no actual contributions were being reported for them. 
This indicates that the PRE is not adequately refined to exclude such cases from the report. 
It was therefore felt that instead of waiting for all the separation documents, the receipt of the separation notification properly signed may be considered sufficient for the removal of a separated staff member's name from the PRE report. 
54. The Board welcomes the continuing efforts of the Fund in seeking the cooperation of reporting organizations to respond to the PRE reports. 
The Pension Fund Secretariat continues to investigate individual participant's accounts which have unresolved discrepancies. 
In addition to these efforts the Board recommends that the causes of inaccurate reporting and delayed processing of pension documentation identified by the internal audit review should be addressed to ensure the timely and accurate payment of pension benefits. 
55. The Board was informed that, beginning with the 1993 PRE reports, all participants for whom any of the separation documents have been received but whose benefits have not been processed will be treated as separated for the purpose of the PRE reports. 
This feature, which will reduce the number of cases to be investigated at year-end by the member organizations, was made possible by the introduction in 1993 of the Fund's enhanced Operations Control System. 
56. In addition to other reasons, some Member States consider the investments of the Pension Fund as commercial and a normal profit-making activity. 
Consequently, some countries do not exempt the Fund from direct taxes under the Privileges and Immunities Convention. 
57. In its report on the Fund in the 1990-1991 biennium, the Board of Auditors noted that $12.4 million had been withheld as of 31 December 1991 by various countries and recommended that effective measures should continue to be taken to resolve the problem. 
As at 31 December 1993 the balance stood at $7,559,698. 
58. The recovery of the outstanding tax reimbursement claims should continue, including the establishment of payment terms acceptable to both parties. 
The Administration should also continue to encourage the defaulting countries to accept the tax-exempt status of UNJSPF. 
Should this fail, the policy of eliminating the Fund's holdings from such countries should continue to be applied. 
Some of them are however likely to grant the Fund tax exemption but not retroactively. 
The policy of requesting tax exemption before initiating investments in any country is still in effect and the Fund has received exemptions from three countries during 1993. 
61. The Board notes that for the past several years the internal audits of the activities of the UNJSPF have been infrequent and coverage inadequate. 
62. Article 14 (b) of the Fund's Regulations provides for an audit of the accounts of the Fund "by the United Nations Board of Auditors, in a manner agreed between the Board of Auditors and the Board". 
It was explained that this is most likely due to the inter-agency nature of the Fund, whose membership comprises the United Nations and 15 other international organizations. 
The Administration agreed that more extensive audits of particular areas of the Fund's operations should be carried out (possibly every 3 or 4 years), for example, payroll and investments. 
63. The Board believes strongly that the internal and external audit functions are separate because they fulfil different roles. 
An internal audit is an essential part of the overall internal control system of an organization. 
Internal audit is therefore viewed as a systematic and independent review mechanism for all the operations of an organization for the purposes of advising management on the efficiency and economy of internal controls and management practices. 
Based on the present size of the operations of the UNJSPF (investments exceed $11 billion, the Fund pays about $750 million annually to some 35,000 beneficiaries spread in 162 countries around the world) the need for an effective and adequate internal audit function cannot be disputed. 
65. The Board of Auditors was informed that during the biennium ended 31 December 1993 receivables amounting to $59,132.51 were written off. 
This included a 50 per cent waiver of an overpayment made to a beneficiary in accordance with Administrative Rule J.9(b). 
1. As requested by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/216 of 23 December 1993, the Board has reviewed the actions taken by the Administration to implement the previous audit recommendations made by the Board in its report for the period ended 31 December 1991. 
2. The present system of recording and reporting as well as the control and monitoring of investment transactions should be assessed and the identified weaknesses improved. 
The Administration should require Fiduciary Trust Company International (FTCI) to adopt corrective measures in the present system to minimize, if not eliminate, any discrepancies in the recording and reporting of investment transactions. 
The introduction of a Master Record Keeper (MRK) as part of custodial services and the installation of the portfolio management system will provide the Fund with much better control systems, record-keeping, reporting and monitoring capabilities. 
4. Improved procedures in recording, reporting and monitoring investment transactions have contributed to a substantial reduction in the number of discrepancies. 
5. The present system of verification of continuous entitlement and the issuance of Certificates of Entitlement should be studied and evaluated taking into consideration practicality of procedures, available technology and an adequate coverage of beneficiaries including the adoption of stratified sampling in the sample selection. 
6. In the fall of 1993 a revised Certificate of Entitlement was implemented which was designed to facilitate the automation of the overall process as regards the production, mailing, return and recording of the returned certificates. 
A second mailing was made in December 1993 and suspension of pensions for those beneficiaries who had not returned their certificates was implemented on 1 June 1994. 
7. The effectiveness of the new system for the verification of continuous entitlement introduced in December 1993 will be examined in future audits. 
8. A decision should be made on investments with countries that do not grant tax exemption to the Fund. 
More effective measures should be undertaken to properly dispose of the long outstanding taxes withheld from the Fund. 
9. Efforts are continuing to pursue the recovery of the outstanding reimbursement claims. 
The Fund does not make any direct investments in countries where tax exemption status has not been granted. 
10. The Fund's practice of refraining from direct investment in countries which deny tax exemption status to the Fund is being enforced. 
A decision to dispose definitively of the long outstanding withheld taxes has not been taken, because of the political and financial implications. 
12. As explained in its response to the observation, the Investment Management Service was in the process of implementing a new accounting system and also new custody arrangements. 
Some of the functions are still evolving and the Manual is being implemented on an ongoing basis as the procedures of some of the functions become clear. 
The Manual will be updated as soon as the necessary changes are completed. 
In an interim audit the Board observed that the Manual had not been updated to reflect the Fund's new policy on income recognition. 
14. Member organizations should be required to submit year-end schedules within 45 days after 31 December of each year together with any payment that may be due to the Fund. 
Also, consideration should be given to the possibility of including a provision in the Administration Manual requiring the payment of interest for balance of contributions due for prior years remitted to the Fund after 15 February of each year. 
15. The Fund has made a concentrated effort to impress upon all members organizations the importance of timely submission of error-free pension data. 
This requirement had been raised by the Secretary at various Pension Board sessions and has been reinforced in the annual letter to all organizations regarding year-end submissions. 
It should be noted that over the last two years much improvement has been made. 
As a result of this, and the other operational efficiencies, the financial statements for 1992 and 1993 were completed ahead of the scheduled date. 
17. Timeliness in the submission of year-end schedules was achieved by most organizations in the 1992-1993 biennium. 
19. The United Nations began submitting quarterly contribution statements in the third quarter of 1992. 
However, despite repeated requests, UNDP has cited inadequate human resources and the large number of field offices involved as their reasons for not being able to submit contribution statements. 
The assessment as at 31 December 1993 was based on participant and asset information submitted by the secretariat of the Fund and on the Regulations in effect on that date. 
2. The demographic and decremental actuarial assumptions used were those adopted by the Pension Board at its forty-fifth session, except that future new entrants were not taken into account and no future salary growth was assumed. 
3. The liabilities were calculated on a plan termination methodology. 
Under this methodology, the accrued entitlements of active participants were measured on the basis of their selecting the benefit of highest actuarial value available to them, assuming termination of employment on the valuation date. 
For purposes of demonstrating sufficiency under article 26 of the Regulations, no provision was made for pension adjustments subsequent to 31 December 1993. 
4. All calculations were performed by the Consulting Actuary in accordance with established actuarial principles and practices. 
1 5-Year Moving Average Market Value, as adopted by the Pension Board for determining the actuarial value of the assets. 
6. As indicated in the table above, the actuarial value of assets exceeds the actuarial value of all accrued benefit entitlements under the Fund, based on our understanding of the Regulations of the Fund in effect on the valuation date. 
Accordingly, there is no requirement, as at 31 December 1993, for deficiency payments under article 26 of the Regulations of the Fund. 
In addition, two sets of participant growth assumptions were used. 
All of the assumptions used in the valuation were those adopted by the Pension Board at its forty-fifth session, based on the recommendations of the Committee of Actuaries, which are presented in the report of the Pension Board to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
2. At its meetings in June 1994, the Committee of Actuaries reviewed the results of the actuarial valuation as at 31 December 1993, which was carried out by the Consulting Actuary. 
In the present agreement: 
(c) "Bank" means the Asian Development Bank; 
(d) "Plan" means the Asian Development Bank Staff Retirement Plan; 
(b) Upon such election the former UN participant shall cease to be entitled to any benefit under the Regulations of the Pension Fund. 
(c) In the event of such election, the Pension Fund shall pay to the Plan an amount equal to the greater of: 
(b) Upon such election the former Bank participant shall cease to be entitled to any benefit under the Plan. 
(c) In the event of such election, the Plan shall pay to the Pension Fund an amount equal to the greater of: 
(ii) The withdrawal benefit to which he would have been entitled under Section 3.5 of the Plan. 
This agreement shall take effect from 1 January 1995. 
Its implementation shall be subject to the Rules of Administration and Procedure that may be established by agreement between the Secretary of the Pension Fund and the Pension Committee of the Plan. 
In the present agreement: 
(c) "Bank" means the European Bank for Reconstruction and Development; 
(b) Upon such election the former UN participant shall cease to be entitled to any benefit under the Regulations of the Pension Fund. 
(c) In the event of such election, the Pension Fund shall pay to the Bank, for the credit of the former UN participant in the Plans, an amount equal to the greater of: 
(d) The former UN participant shall be credited in the Plans with benefits, as determined by the EBRD Administration Committee, equal in value to the amount paid by the Pension Fund to the Bank under the present agreement. 
(b) Upon such election the former Bank participant shall cease to be entitled to any benefit under the Final Salary Plan. 
(c) In the event of such election, the Bank shall pay to the Pension Fund an amount equal to the greater of: 
(ii) The withdrawal benefit to which he would have been entitled under the Final Salary Plan. 
This agreement shall take effect from 1 January 1995. 
Its implementation shall be subject to the Rules of Administration and Procedure that may be established by agreement between the Secretary of the Pension Fund and the EBRD Pension Committee. 
* Did not attend session. 
2. The following attended the session of the Board as representatives, observers or secretaries of staff pension committees, in accordance with the rules of procedure: 
3. The following attended all or part of the session of the Board: 
In addition, Mr. R. J. Myers (United States) has been appointed as a member emeritus. 
Approves additional expenses of $390,200 (net) for the biennium 1994-1995, chargeable directly to the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund, for the administration of the Fund; 
2. Recognises that the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund fully met its legal obligations under the Agreements when it transferred to the Social Security Fund of the former USSR the actuarial value of the pension rights accrued by individual former participants, as required under those Agreements; 
2. Takes note also with satisfaction that several Member States which had not previously granted tax exemptions for the investments of the Fund have decided to grant such exemptions; 
The Temporary President: I declare open the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
The Temporary President: Before turning to the next item on our agenda, I should like, in keeping with the established practice, to invite the attention of the General Assembly to document A/49/400, which has been circulated in the General Assembly Hall this afternoon. 
It contains a letter addressed to me by the Secretary-General in which he informs the Assembly that 14 Member States are in arrears in the payment of their financial obligations to the United Nations within the terms of Article 19 of the Charter. 
I should like to remind delegations that, under Article 19 of the Charter, 
May I take it that the General Assembly duly takes note of this information? 
Credentials of representatives to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly (rule 28): 
The Temporary President: Rule 28 of the rules of procedure provides that the General Assembly at the beginning of each session shall appoint, on the proposal of the President, a Credentials Committee consisting of nine members. 
Accordingly, it is proposed that, for the forty-ninth session, the Credentials Committee should consist of the following Member States: China, Fiji, Honduras, Namibia, Portugal, the Russian Federation, Surinam, Togo and the United States of America. 
May I take it that the States I have mentioned are hereby appointed members of the Credentials Committee? 
Over the last 12 months, Mr. Insanally gave new impetus to the work of the General Assembly and contributed to relaunching our thoughts and our action in the field of development and international cooperation. 
As his successor, I shall strive to maintain the spirit of harmony and dialogue with which the forty-eighth session was imbued. 
In the accomplishment of my exciting but delicate mission, I have no doubt that I shall enjoy the support of the Member States and the Secretariat, which support, I am certain, will be unstinting. 
As feelings of exhilaration and resolve to achieve our goals mingle within us, my first thoughts turn to Africa and my country, Ce d'Ivoire, whose values are reflected in those of the international community, the vibrant symbol of which is the United Nations. 
His legacy, upon which Ce d'Ivoire was founded as a State based on the rule of law, remains intact. 
Thus, the remarkable transition that took place in Ce d'Ivoire through the strict application of constitutional law fills us with legitimate pride. 
Worthy successor of the colossal work of his illustrious predecessor, economist of distinction, career diplomat and politician, President Henri Konan B\x{5dae}i is completely in touch with the problems of our day. 
In facing up to the challenges confronting our world, he will soon be making an enlightened contribution in the international community. 
In saying this, I am aware that considerable changes have taken place on the international scene over the past five decades, and I know there have been profound changes in our Organization as well, not least of which is the almost quadruplication of the number of Members. 
Of course, such upheavals force us to adapt gradually the functions, the mission and the working methods of our Organization, as, indeed, we have begun to do. 
However, lest the United Nations take the path of obsolescence, the changes taking place must be fully in keeping with the Charter of 26 June 1945. 
At a time when national self-interests assert themselves and virtues of solidarity are on the wane, the United Nations remains the last recourse. 
Hence, the solidarity and cooperation on which the Charter is based must inspire our actions. 
It is up to us, the representatives of the Member States in the General Assembly, essential organ of the Organization, to gauge the expectations, the hopes and the urgent needs of our peoples and to respond to them correctly. 
The idea of solidarity must take on all its meaning, then, if we are to ensure the building of a true community of nations. 
The passage from the end of ideological confrontation to the establishment of a world of peace and a shared destiny is hardly an easy one. 
Of 82 conflicts over the last three years, 79 have been internal conflicts, and in cases such as those of the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda they have led to systematic policies of "ethnic cleansing", and even genocide. 
But those conflicts are but one aspect of the way our world is going. 
Consider, furthermore, the many frustrations, both individual and collective, that result from the spread of poverty, exclusion and social injustice. 
International terrorism, nuclear proliferation, the spread of pandemics, unemployment, famine, natural disasters, uncontrolled population growth - all are on the list of today's concerns. 
Of course, many of these global threats are not new. 
Some were hidden away and contained under the oppression and silence during the cold war. 
Now they are re-emerging in forms that are most alarming for mankind. 
Fortunately, the end of the cold war promoted the return of peace among nations. 
Let us also express the hope that the dialogue that is emerging in Ireland will bring peace to that long-suffering land. 
And, in the past few hours, the prospects for the restoration of constitutional legality in Haiti have become increasingly real. 
He said that peace was as essential for development as development was for peace. 
I for my part would add that there can be no lasting internal peace without the establishment of a State ruled by law. 
The moral values reaffirmed at the World Conference on Human Rights held in Vienna in June 1993 inspired the adoption of measures promoting democratization and the recognition of civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights. 
The wave of democratization that we have been witnessing since 1989 remains very fragile because it concerns, basically, the developing countries. 
If the democratic process does not soon succeed in quenching the thirst for justice and equity among the disinherited populations of our world, it is to be feared that uncontrollable situations may arise and curb democracy. 
What, indeed, would it mean to those populations if the values of peace, liberty, justice and equality were only words and pointless abstractions, and if they were not to lead to a concrete improvement in their living conditions? 
In its constant concern to promote and ensure peace our Organization is prompted to undertake commendable actions, and, in recent years, these have significantly intensified. 
The mixed reactions that peace-keeping interventions sometimes arouse should not prevent us from paying a tribute to our Organization for its efforts in this field. 
In less than four years we have witnessed a real revolution in the mode of intervention by the United Nations. 
Nevertheless, it is in vogue to criticize the United Nations, even though the responsibility of its Member States is directly engaged in its actions. 
Have we always been aware of the consequences of the decisions we have taken? Have we not acted on the basis of specific interests? There is a need for a frank debate on questions relating to the maintenance of peace and international security. 
In this framework, cooperation between the United Nations and the regional organizations is essential, and the efforts made by the Secretary-General towards this end should be commended. 
Cooperation with the Organization of African Unity and subregional organizations has been strengthened. 
Any thinking concerning this field necessarily has as a backdrop a prior assessment of the international economic system, whose institutional foundations were laid at the end of the Second World War. 
Ambitious projects for global reordering in the past have led nowhere. 
The most glaring failure was undoubtedly the North-South summit meeting held in Canc\x{e02e} in October 1981, one of the promoters of which recently stated that the decisions taken at that time "confronted immense interests and remained virtually a dead letter". 
This is all the more true since a constant reduction in military expenditures the world over since 1987 - about 3.6 per cent per year - has made it possible to release, by way of peace dividends, revenues amounting today to $936 billion. 
Far from meeting the target of 0.7 per cent of GNP, official development assistance has regressed and fallen from 0.38 per cent of GNP in 1980 to 0.33 per cent in 1992-1993. 
I would add to this that the exponential growth in financing for peace-keeping operations and emergency assistance has greatly affected United Nations efforts in the field of development. 
Paradoxically, what we usually refer to as donor fatigue coincides with a fruitful period of renewal in the methods, approaches and strategies of the United Nations system in the field of cooperation for development. 
I would mention only a few of the most significant examples of this. 
Although the United Nations has achieved considerable progress, difficulties persist in financing programmes adopted within the framework of Agenda 21, and this raises questions as to whether the donor countries have kept all of their commitments. 
I cannot conclude my comments on development without mentioning in particular the case of Africa, with 90 per cent of the least developed countries. 
The international media's approach to Africa swings from compassion to voyeurism to weariness. 
How many times have I heard or read in the course of recent years that my continent is a continent adrift, a continent in distress, a continent in agony. 
In spite of this negative picture, I am convinced that the trends that we have seen since the crisis of the 1980s can be reversed. 
In spite of its many open wounds - in particular in Angola, Liberia, Rwanda and Somalia - Africa is regaining its confidence and is dedicated to designing for itself the broad lines of its future. 
Africa is now aware of the multidimensional challenges confronting it and of the strategies to be implemented in order to meet those challenges. 
I have in mind in particular the United Nations Development Programme for Africa and its corollary, the commodities diversification Fund, which must be given further consideration. 
Together with the liberalization of our economies, we must see an opening of new political areas that can ensure the participation of our populations. 
Single-party regimes have today become the exception on our continent, while pluralism is becoming the rule. 
Political forces often find it hard to free themselves of a system inherited from single-party regimes, and freedom of information is not always well understood. None the less, in only a few years, democracy has made remarkable headway in Africa. 
It is on the basis of this stabilization effort, both economic and political, that Africa is tackling other challenges - in particular, the challenge of protecting the environment, an area in which the African peoples, through their traditional communion with nature, are becoming increasingly aware of the ecological stakes. 
Victims for many centuries of the slave trade, of colonization, of the clash of civilizations, Africans, in their united resistance, have always dreamed of unity. 
In the face of the great political, economic and cultural groupings taking root in other parts of the world, the African States have laid the foundations for regional and subregional integration. 
The march towards the economic and political integration of the continent will also provide a solution to the political problems engendered by colonization which left us with borders that were referred to by F\x{5e68}ix Houphou\x{892e}-Boigny as the "indelible scars of history". 
Africa, as can be readily seen, is neither resigned nor apathetic in the face of its immense difficulties. 
It is asserting itself and assuming its own responsibilities, taking in hand its destiny by designing its own solutions - not, however, without the active support of the international community. 
Hence I should like to recall the words of former Japanese Prime Minister Mr. Hosokawa, who, in a statement before the International Conference on Africa in Tokyo, referred to a Japanese proverb, as follows: 
"The key to the solution of the problems facing Africa might be found in these three arrows: the efforts of African Governments, the active participation of African peoples and the warm support of the international community". 
These various gatherings should result in commitments paired with specific measures to promote the human person and international solidarity. 
In saying this, I cannot fail to think of the words of the French writer Albert Camus: 
"Able as they were to do all things, they ventured to do so little". 
I am convinced that your competence and active cooperation with Member States will pave the way for a successful and fruitful session. 
I should also like to express sentiments of our utmost consideration to His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, whose activities in redefining the role of this prestigious Organization in this changing world enjoy the appreciation and support of the Republic of Moldova. 
Looking back over these years, I should like to note that the Republic of Moldova gained its independence in a complex political context in which the aspirations for freedom and democracy of nations led to the collapse of totalitarian regimes and the emergence of new States. 
Moreover, we are witnessing the reappearance and aggravation of some older problems connected to national minorities, territorial disputes, the presence of foreign military troops on the territory of new independent States, the intensification of some separatist tendencies, often inspired and directed from abroad, and so on. 
Under these circumstances, the state of affairs is more complex than we could imagine. 
In this sense, the Republic of Moldova is no exception. 
In this connection, we consider that the Secretary-General's intention to draw up an agenda for development is particularly opportune, and we welcome it. 
In our opinion the assistance granted by the United Nations to young States should be provided on the basis of the concrete conditions prevailing in every specific country and the programmes being elaborated in each. 
The experience of Moldova is different from that of the countries of Central and Eastern Europe, where the communist "freezer" functioned for only four decades and something was preserved from the previous democratic development. 
That is why we had to begin the process of democratization and market transition almost from the very beginning. 
The deepening of the economic crisis can be explained to a large extent by the fact that we do not have at our disposal sufficient financial and energy resources or the raw materials necessary to support these reforms. 
In addition, our country's potential was affected this year by a natural disaster of which the international community has already been informed. 
Our voice was heard by the international community. 
Over the three years that have elapsed since the proclamation of the independence of the Republic of Moldova, on 27 August 1991, our decision to develop democracy and a State of law with a market economy has remained firm, in spite of transitional difficulties. 
This firm decision is being realized through our efforts to create the necessary legislative premises for promoting reforms, including privatization, for transforming the economy to one based on market relations and for ensuring respect for fundamental human rights and freedoms. 
The recent parliamentary elections held on a multi-party basis were free and fair, and this was confirmed by international observers. 
Another significant event was the adoption of the Constitution, which paves the way for the real independence and democracy chosen by the people of the Republic of Moldova. 
We have consequently undertaken new commitments to change the internal juridical framework in accordance with international standards. 
Many provisions of Moldovan legislation are aimed at protecting the right to retain, develop and utilize the language spoken on the territory of the country. 
Under the new Constitution, special forms of autonomy may be granted to some human settlements in the east and south of the Republic of Moldova in accordance with special juridical statutes adopted under the constitutional laws. 
It is our strong belief that they can be eliminated, and with less controversy, not through the use of force but in a peaceful way through negotiation and dialogue; as an old saying teaches us: "It is better to have a year of negotiations than a day of war". 
The Republic of Moldova is and will remain fully committed to constructive negotiations, on the condition, of course, that all the parties involved demonstrate political will and common sense. 
At the same time we cannot ignore the fact that in spite of reasonable compromises made by Chisinau, tendencies of separatism still exist in eastern regions, and human rights continue to be flagrantly violated. 
The separatist leaders from Tiraspol continue to obstruct the signing of the already-endorsed agreement on the legal status and the modalities and stages of the complete withdrawal of the 14th Army. 
This will is clearly reflected in our Constitution, which forbids the deployment of foreign troops on the territory of the Republic of Moldova. 
I would like to underline the important role of the international community, the international organizations, including the United Nations, and especially the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) in facilitating the bilateral negotiations. 
I should like to touch upon the subject of separatism and discuss it in a larger perspective. 
Today, in my opinion, at the end of the millennium the separatist phenomenon is an extremely negative one, and to ignore it can lead to tragic consequences for many countries - indeed, for the entire world. 
In such circumstances, can we afford to allow dozens of artificially induced States to emerge as a result of the pressure of certain interested political groups? Will this further the strengthening of international stability and security? We do not believe so. 
Given that the majority of States have a multi-ethnic configuration, and could be affected by such separatist tendencies, we cannot but emphasize the dangers this might entail. 
That is why we believe that this kind of separatism - today's deadly world virus - must be condemned by the international community. 
We think that this issue should be more closely examined, and we hope that the United Nations will give due attention to this matter. 
The Republic of Moldova has joined the United Nations as a young European country. Our European aspirations are determined by our geopolitical and cultural affiliations to the European democratic space, and we are linked to it by our Latin heritage also. 
For us, to be isolated from the European space and its values means to facilitate the re-emergence of some influences from which we suffered painfully in the recent past. 
That is why our vital and fundamental goal is the integration of our country into Europe. 
In this context, we firmly look forward to increasing cooperation and linkage with the Council of Europe, the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), the Western European Union (WEU), and the CSCE, including expanding our relations with the European Union, which represents the main guarantee of democratic practices and values. 
The implementation of our options depends crucially on the willingness of the economic and political-strategic Euro-Atlantic structures to support Moldova actively. 
We believe that in these times nobody wants new dividing lines in Europe or in any other part of the world. 
At the turn of the century, not only Europe but the whole world finds itself in a complex process of transformation. 
We want to establish new forms of collaboration that would respond to the aspirations and the needs of all States. 
In calling to mind the achievements and successes of the United Nations system, we cannot but mention the fact that so far it has operated under the guidance of a Charter conceived 50 years ago. 
I think that the new international realities might call for some essential modifications to adapt the provisions of the Charter to these realities. 
The Council's composition, its functioning and methods of work should be modified without affecting the efficiency of its activities in its main field, which is ensuring international peace and security. 
Taking into account the active role and contribution performed in the United Nations by Germany and Japan and their possibilities of assuming specific responsibilities in keeping international peace and security, Moldova supports the candidatures of these two countries as permanent members of the Security Council. 
In this sense, the Republic of Moldova supports the proposal of the Netherlands to grant an additional seat to each geographic group, including countries from Eastern Europe. 
Consultations and debates on such an important subject should be supplemented with practical organizational and procedural measures, such as setting up some subsidiary bodies of the Security Council in accordance with Article 29 of the Charter, and increasing and expanding cooperation with the General Assembly and the regional organizations. 
At the same time, we consider that the working methods of the most representative body of the United Nations - the General Assembly - could also be modified. 
We are all interested in directing those activities as much as possible towards consolidating the principles of justice, democracy and development. 
In this new era, when the United Nations is increasing its efforts to maintain international peace and security, we should not forget about the persistence of inequalities and of grave social and economic problems, which affect all countries, particularly those in transition and the developing ones. 
In this sense, reform of the Organization should include economic and social mechanisms, especially the Economic and Social Council. 
This reform, already initiated, should be more effective in implementation and be more rational in the utilization of available resources. 
The recommendations of the last session of the Committee on Contributions concerning the re-examination and adjustment of the scale of assessments of Member States reflect more justly States' real capacity to pay. 
In conclusion, I express the hope that the constructive atmosphere that characterizes the United Nations will help us to identify the problems faced by the international community and to find the necessary solutions. 
President Venetiaan: Our world is moving into a new era which has not yet taken a permanent shape. 
This process of change entails profound transformations, some of which promote development, the rule of law, respect for human rights and care for the environment, while others present a serious threat to life and to the world itself. 
During this process cultural, social and political principles which once seemed to be of eternal value are superseded by new ones. 
In these challenging times, Sir, your unanimous election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session merits compliments. 
Your election to this high office is a demonstration of the Member States' confidence in you. 
The vital, extraordinary and excellent manner in which Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali fulfils his mission as Secretary-General of the United Nations in these critical times of intensified disputes, war and violence earns our gratitude, admiration and respect. 
We wish to thank him most heartily and, at the same time, congratulate him on his important role in shaping the future of the international system. 
Events during recent years have confronted the international community with the reality that the demise of the confrontational clash of ideologies did not automatically usher in the stability and prosperity to which we all aspire. 
Immense problems persist in the political, social and economic spheres and at the national, regional and international levels. 
We are witnessing the eruption, the continuation and the spreading of severe national and ethnic rivalries, as in Bosnia and Herzegovina and Rwanda. 
These manifestations are compounded by practices that once again leave a shameful blot on our civilization. 
The international community cannot close its eyes to these practices or fail to act in the face of such horrifying and unacceptable situations. 
Such crises, regardless of the various causes and motives from which they may ensue, tend to have in common the fact that masses of innocent women, children and elderly people pay the price and bear the brunt of conflicts and wars. 
It is legitimate for the international community to regard these problems as a shared burden and to strive for their peaceful and prompt solution on the basis of practical cooperation. 
Furthermore, we should increase our efforts to eliminate the deeprooted causes of the unresolved national conflicts, to ensure the civil and human rights of ethnic minorities and to promote peaceful coexistence through respect for each other's race, colour, ethnicity, religion and sex. 
If we fail to do so, the suffering will be prolonged and will threaten regional and international peace and security. 
As we discuss the issues now confronting our world, we cannot but refer to the importance of building a new reality that aims at the full development of the people's potential through the establishment of peace, the building of democracy and the shaping of sound economies. 
We know that it is a difficult process to establish democracy, dependable democratic institutions and a democratic culture. 
Notwithstanding the commitment or vigour with which our Governments strive to achieve this objective, the process is bound to be slow and full of complications. 
There are indeed tremendous efforts involved in bringing a democratic system back on track. 
Our involvement in the building of a new national political reality establishes a link between us and the regional process of political renewal, in which Governments of the region are faced with the complex task of restoring and safeguarding democracy. 
Indeed, in Latin America and the Caribbean, democracy has suffered some severe setbacks. 
It is against this background that my Government has granted a request to provide a temporary safe haven for Haitian refugees and has pledged its support to the multinational force. 
We believe that our hemisphere is in need of permanent mechanisms to guarantee swift and direct action when democracy is threatened - for example, by the unconstitutional take-over of Governments. 
Indeed, the birth of the new South Africa last April has demonstrated that structures imposed by force cannot survive the determination of those who seek justice. 
We are all greatly indebted to the Special Committee against Apartheid, which for 32 years played a vital role in global efforts to end apartheid. 
My country is confident that the new Government in South Africa will cope well with the new challenges it faces. 
We hope that the international community will not wait to assist the new Government in bringing about the necessary economic and social changes to build a future of security, stability and prosperity for the South African people. 
The conflict has taken a positive turn in line with those changes. 
My Government wishes to record its satisfaction over the historic agreement signed between Israel and Jordan, which followed the accord between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization in September 1993. 
The historic opportunity to achieve lasting peace has now materialized and the international community must guarantee that this important momentum is not lost. 
The problem of economic imbalance is not limited to a few countries or to one region. 
It is a global issue - just as peace and democracy are global issues - and for that reason this forum must deal with it as a matter of priority. 
No longer is it the nuclear nightmare that frightens us most: rather, it is the scourge of poverty, which continues to erode the foundations of our civilization. 
In Suriname, as elsewhere in Latin America, the Caribbean and other regions, bold but necessary reforms have been set in motion to eliminate obstacles to development and economic competitiveness in order to adapt to new international realities. 
In this context, my country is endeavouring to rehabilitate and reconstruct the beleaguered economy of our nation on a sound and solid foundation. 
Within the framework of these economic reforms we consider the development of human resources to be a priority issue. 
We are committed to these goals because we believe that every human being has the ultimate right to development. 
We therefore have called on the international community to provide assistance to complement our domestic efforts. 
In particular, we have called on our historical partner to fulfil the agreements reached in this context and to support us in our attempts to create prosperity for our people. 
My Government shares the international community's concern for the fragile ecosystem in our world, which must be protected. 
Like other developing countries, Suriname is confronted with the challenge to meet its present development needs and simultaneously safeguard the environment and natural resources for generations to come. 
If the international community does not have the political will to deal effectively with the crises occurring in so many economies, the world will continue to lack stability and will remain vulnerable to upheavals and setbacks that could undermine the foundations of the future. 
These international meetings should afford all of us the opportunity to address in an integrated manner the issues of poverty, unemployment and social integration. 
In Latin America and the Caribbean various encouraging initiatives have been taken to deal effectively with the imperatives of economic and social development and to enhance the capability of the countries of the region to respond to the pressing challenges ahead. 
This is indeed proof of the growing awareness among the leadership in the region that closer economic and political relations are tools to enhance our capacity to bring prosperity to our peoples. 
By joining the Association of Caribbean States, Suriname has demonstrated that it is part of the region and wants to participate in the shaping of its future. 
Suriname has also explored the possibility of joining CARICOM as a full member since it believes that by joining Suriname will both enhance its own capacity to intensify regional cooperation and bring to the Caribbean Community its cultural richness and its economic opportunities. 
Our hemisphere, which includes both developed and developing countries, is being challenged to take the opportunity provided by global changes to develop initiatives for the cultivation of international relations conducive to prosperity for all on the basis of sustainable development, social reform and equity. 
My Government participated actively in its preparation, and I take great pleasure in congratulating the world community on the coming into force of this Convention on 16 November 1994. 
For Suriname, many aid programmes from the specialized agencies and other United Nations bodies have been hampered by the implementation of one of the main criteria for assistance. 
Suriname was counted among the net contributors of the United Nations Development Programme because our national per capita income was calculated to be higher than $3,000. 
This figure is wrong because of an unrealistic official exchange rate. 
Now that the official exchange rate has moved to a realistic level, which is more than 100 times the former rate, Suriname is looking forward to a readjustment of its status and subsequently to a reclassification, and also to the aid programme that will follow this transformation. 
We are involved in an evolutionary process, with both the world and the United Nations adjusting to new demands with regard to peace, security and sustainable development. 
My Government is committed to contributing to the successful outcome of this endeavour. 
Mr. Ouellet (Canada) (interpretation from French): Canada is very pleased, Sir, that you have been elected to the presidency of the Assembly, and it is certain that you will, with tact and efficiency, assume the responsibility of guiding our work. 
You can count on our full cooperation. 
The United Nations has always had a special place in Canada's foreign policy. 
"We must cultivate international ideals, develop international policies, strengthen international institutions, above all the United Nations, so that peace and progress can be made secure." 
The Government that I represent shares his broad and noble vision of the role and place of the United Nations. 
These challenges are the maintenance of peace and international security, as well as development, justice, democracy, human rights and the fight against inequalities. 
For their people and those in Cambodia, El Salvador - and soon, perhaps, Mozambique and Angola - who have discovered the road to peace, with the help of the United Nations, the future is filled with hope. 
There is also hope in Haiti, where a courageous people has been subjected for too long to oppression and abject poverty. 
The international community cannot remain indifferent to conflicts that threaten the lives of millions of innocent people and expose them to the worst violations of their most fundamental rights. 
Recent experience has shown us that only a concerted and determined effort on the part of the international community can solve these problems. 
Faced with the problems in Bosnia, Somalia, Rwanda or even Haiti, some people will be tempted to give up and wonder if the United Nations is wrong in trying to resolve essentially internal conflicts that have numerous complex causes. 
Canada does not share this opinion. 
We think that, despite these problems, the Security Council is on the right track, even though the steps it has taken have not always proved capable of solving all the problems. 
Consistent with that belief, we have always made a tangible contribution to United Nations operations, as far as our circumstances permit. 
The Canadian contribution to peace-keeping operations in the territories of the former Yugoslavia totals more than 2,000 soldiers and civilian police. 
The Canadian Government decided a few days ago to renew once more the mandate of its troops for a six-month period. 
It is because we wish to give peace another chance that we have chosen to maintain our contribution to the United Nations Protection Force. 
For two months ours was the only country providing an air bridge to Kigali. 
There are 600 Canadian soldiers serving under the United Nations flag, and many Canadian non-governmental organizations have mobilized to provide help to those in distress. 
We will also be in Haiti, with 600 soldiers and 100 police officers when the time comes to deploy the United Nations peace-keeping force. 
Our participation is a logical sequel to our numerous efforts of the past three years to restore the democratic process in this country, to which we are attached by language, geographical proximity and the many personal ties between our peoples. 
The Haitian people can count on Canada's lasting help as they rebuild their economy. 
We are also contributing to the Middle East peace process. 
As the leader of the multilateral Working Group on Refugees, we are tackling with determination that task entrusted to us by the international community. 
Our objective is to contribute to the construction of a renewed region where, 10 years hence, no one will consider himself or herself a refugee. 
We are also providing substantial financial assistance to the Palestinian people's reconstruction projects. 
We would favourably consider sending peace-keepers if the need should arise, thus carrying on a lengthy tradition of Canadian participation in peace-keeping operations in the region. 
The economic and social problems facing the international community often receive less headline attention than the armed conflicts. 
However, they are every bit as urgent. 
For whole sectors of humanity, such basic needs as a proper diet, drinking water, education and medical care are more of a dream than a reality. 
Certain parts of the developing world are currently experiencing remarkable progress, while others, unfortunately - the African continent in particular - are continuing to struggle. 
It is estimated that there are an unprecedented 19 million refugees and displaced persons in the world. 
We are witnessing a massive movement of people that none of our societies is able to manage without the cooperation of the entire international community. 
The recent Cairo Conference revealed the urgent need for effective measures to cope with the problems of population and development, problems that cannot be resolved without giving full recognition to the essential roles of women. 
Our ability to translate into reality the concept of sustainable development will have a very direct impact on the daily lives of our fellow citizens. 
The fishermen of Newfoundland and the Maritime Provinces of Canada are all too familiar with this problem. Their livelihood has disappeared, through the plundering of fish stocks in international waters off our shores. 
We could easily add to the list of pressing problems that I have just mentioned. 
And no one can challenge the fact that all of these problems - from peace-keeping to development, including the fight against AIDS, drug-trafficking and the protection of human rights and the environment - require a determined, coordinated effort on the part of the international community. 
A great deal has been done over the past few years to help our multilateral institutions to effectively face these numerous challenges. 
Too often, the intervention of the United Nations comes too late, is too slow and is carried out under inadequate conditions. 
They have done more and better than anyone should expect from an institution deprived of the most elementary resources, lacking even a solid financial foundation. 
We must fully assume our responsibilities and give the United Nations the tools required to fulfil its unique mandate successfully. 
We invest too much energy in activities of marginal use and in unimportant quarrels when there is an emergency right under our noses. 
We waste valuable resources by allowing the numerous institutions and agencies we have created over the years to jealously protect their independence and resist change when circumstances require a pooling of energies. 
As a result of our extreme reticence to implement administrative reforms, we are handicapping the only institution on which we can depend, when modern and flexible management methods would enable us to respond much more effectively to the needs of the moment. 
We must do more and better with the resources at our disposal. 
Efforts should be concentrated on the following five major priorities, which I would like to bring to your attention. 
Firstly, we must strengthen the United Nations system's capacity for preventive action. 
The United Nations already has a number of tools for detecting potential conflicts, and can use a variety of mechanisms to try to eliminate problems before crises break out. 
Lack of information is not the problem; what we need is the ability to better analyse this information, to develop appropriate strategies and above all to mobilize energy from all components of the system. 
In order to act rapidly, the United Nations must be able to count on qualified human resources, available on short notice, to complement its own personnel. 
This is why Canada has prepared for the Secretary-General an inventory of resource persons suited to missions of good offices or specializing in elections, human rights, the administration of justice and other such fields. 
At its first summit in January 1992, the Security Council recognized that non-military sources of instability in the economic, social, humanitarian and ecological fields have become threats to international peace and security. 
We also feel that the preventive capacity of the United Nations system will be strengthened if we make better use of the expertise of those who have direct knowledge of the field. 
The United Nations Economic and Social Council should periodically hold public hearings, similar to those held last June on the Agenda for Development, with a view to assisting the United Nations to better anticipate problems and to develop strategies for attacking the economic and social causes of conflicts. 
The findings of its hearings could and should be provided to the Security Council and the Secretary-General so that they can develop appropriate preventive measures. 
Any strategy for preventing armed conflicts also involves pursuing tangible disarmament objectives. 
Canada has established two priority objectives for the next few years: nuclear non-proliferation and the control of conventional arms. 
Nuclear arms control and disarmament are under way: we are continuing negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty to ban nuclear testing for all time. 
Canada is working in the Conference on Disarmament to secure a mandate for negotiations on a convention to prohibit the production of fissile material for weapons purposes. 
In 1995 we will have to decide the fate of the world's nuclear non-proliferation regime; the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) is very important for Canada, and we believe that there is only one option: that the NPT must be indefinitely extended. 
I urge all Governments to support this option, which will allow for the continuation of a crucial instrument in preventing the spread of nuclear-weapon technology and provide new impetus to reduce existing stocks. 
We must also recognize that, although the threat of nuclear weapons is of prime concern, the ongoing use of conventional weapons is an equally dangerous and very real threat to peace and security. 
Huge sums are being spent each year purchasing such weapons, often to the detriment of services essential to the public, such as education and health care. 
The recently established United Nations Register of Conventional Arms is a start, and I urge Member States to make information available to the Register as Canada has done. 
For example, next year we will be reviewing the Convention on certain conventional weapons that deals with land-mines. 
The abuse of land-mines is responsible for continued suffering and death of civilians long after the fighting has stopped. 
He can count on the support and assistance of the Government of Canada on this useful idea. 
We will create a task force in Canada to consider other initiatives that might be taken in the coming months, and I look forward to sharing ideas on this subject with other ministers. 
Secondly, we must conduct an in-depth review of the United Nations economic and social activities. 
I think I speak for most members of the Assembly when I express serious concerns regarding what can best be described as the drift of the United Nations in the economic and social sectors. 
We are not saying that everything must be changed - far from it. 
But certain reforms have already been introduced; to mention but one, we welcome the decision to make the United Nations Development Programme Administrator responsible for system-wide coordination. 
These questions will be taken up at next year's Group of Seven summit, to be held in Halifax, and should be debated as widely as possible within other relevant institutions. 
Canada is ready to proceed with a comprehensive re-evaluation of its multilateral system as it applies to economic and social issues. 
If necessary, the relevance of certain institutions must be rethought, and a real solution must be found to the problem of duplication. 
We expect great things of the next chapter of the Secretary-General's Agenda for Development. 
The time has come to translate this vision into new operational priorities and to adapt our institutions and structures to it. 
The Secretary-General should not hesitate to recommend radical reform if necessary. 
Together we can restore the relevance and leadership of the United Nations system. 
We must adapt it to the new realities of an ever-changing world. 
Thirdly, we must strengthen the rapid-intervention capability of the United Nations. 
Last April the Government of Canada took the initiative of inviting the major troop-contributing countries to a meeting in Ottawa to discuss problems associated with political direction, command and control and the training of peace-keeping- operations personnel. 
In this regard, I am pleased to announce that Canada will soon open a centre for peace-keeping research and training. 
The centre, to be located on the site of the former military base in Cornwallis, Nova Scotia, will be named after Lester B. Pearson, Canadian recipient of the Nobel Peace Prize. 
I invite Member States to come and join us so they can share our experience and help fine-tune our future approach. 
The experience of the last few years leads us to believe that we need to explore even more innovative options than those considered to date. 
Recent peace-keeping missions have demonstrated the limitations of the traditional approach. 
In the light of the prevailing situation, the Government of Canada has decided to conduct an in-depth review of the short-, medium- and long-term options available to us to strengthen the rapid-response capability of the United Nations in times of crisis. 
From among these options, we feel that the time has come to study the possibility, over the long term, of creating a permanent United Nations military force. 
Fourthly, we must improve the functioning of United Nations decision-making bodies. 
Its decisions are binding on all Member States and have a determining influence on millions of people. 
By making the Council more representative of today's world, we can enhance the legitimacy of its actions and facilitate their implementation. 
However, an expanded Council must not be seen as a panacea. 
As we have said on a number of occasions, the Council must make its working methods more transparent and become more receptive to the viewpoints of non-member States with special concerns. 
The informal practices developed in recent years are a good start, but in our view we must look for practical ways to institutionalize them. 
We ask the members of the Council to keep an open mind in this regard. 
It goes without saying that the United Nations can fulfil the mandates we give it only to the extent that Member States meet their financial obligations and contribute generously to its voluntary funds. 
Our taxpayers do not question the need to contribute to the United Nations, but they are entitled to expect that their contributions will be spent judiciously. 
The recent creation of the new position of inspector general should help tighten controls and improve administrative practices. 
There is also a need to review budgetary procedures in order to make them more transparent and to simplify those that govern peace-keeping operations. 
The current system suffers from serious distortions and no longer reflects properly Member States' ability to pay. 
This support depends in turn on the degree of support the Organization receives from our respective citizenries. 
Governments must strive to work together and in cooperation with private enterprise and non-governmental organizations to define our new vision of the United Nations for the next century. 
This is, in part, why the Canadian Government has provided support to the Canadian Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations. 
That Committee, which brings together leaders from all sectors, has prepared a remarkable programme of activities to commemorate the anniversary everywhere in our country. 
The emphasis is being placed on youth education and the main subjects of the United Nations agenda. 
Next year at this time, all eyes will be turned towards the General Assembly. 
Let us make that anniversary the beginning of a new era for the United Nations. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Israel, Mr. Shimon Peres. 
I now call on him. 
Mr. Peres (Israel): I should like to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly. 
A year ago, I offered a concept for a new Middle East. 
What at that time seemed lofty is today a reality. 
I feel I can submit today an invitation to a further journey in the new Middle East. 
Last year was a year of remarkable events. 
The desire for peace is rooted in the millenniums of Jewish existence. 
Generations prayed for it, and now a young generation in Israel is today engaged in making it. 
We have to fulfil their hope. 
I am addressing this Assembly for the first time, not as a party to a controversy, but as a representative of a country that has shown a capacity to solve conflicts that seemed insoluble. 
The United Nations should play an increasing role facing the changing times. 
It can define new destinies. It can adopt new means. 
As the United Nations celebrates its fiftieth anniversary, it may adopt models for new endeavours by mobilizing builders to construct peace, not just by deploying troops to keep it. 
Economic structures will offer more than military deployment. 
The 7,000 years of Gaza are mainly a history of suffering. 
Its population density today is among the highest in the world. 
It began by stationing troops - which were recalled, unfortunately, on the eve of the Six-Day War. 
Then UNDP contributed greatly to the construction of an infrastructure in the Gaza Strip. 
It can introduce there the necessary economic and proper social institutions. 
An enlarged allocation for Gaza, with the existing United Nations administration, will produce immediate results and may make Gaza a new model of United Nations endeavours. 
The world is moving from military might to social priorities. 
In the Middle East, economic growth can compensate for political compromises. 
We no longer live in a closed world. 
No longer can tyranny blind their perceptions. 
Knowledge has finally overcome propaganda. 
Intellectual sources are no longer partitioned by traditional divides. 
Technology has no national flags. 
Information can travel without visas. 
Armies cannot conquer wisdom. 
Borders cannot protect knowledge. 
Computers, not rifles, mark the difference. 
The hunting season in history is disappearing. 
Ms. Arystanbekova (Kazakhstan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
This does not mean an end to agonies. 
Starvation, disease, terrorism, desertification, nuclear weapons, ecological damage and dangerous drugs overflow the boundaries of land and the boundaries of reason. 
They are based today on memories rather than on needs. 
Ministries of foreign affairs and defence were structured to confront enemies. 
Now we face dangers more than enemies, but without our being organized to handle them. 
Diplomacy and strategy should be mobilized to face the undefined dangers. 
Deserts will not bloom beneath air raids. 
We are determined to uproot their causes. 
We do not intend to stop this momentum or allow its interruption. 
For the last five decades the mere existence of Israel has served as a temptation to try and destroy it. 
To this very day, we shed tears on the tombs of our children, who paid with their young lives to overcome the menace. 
The allegation was that Israel was trying to expand territorially and was unwilling to compromise geographically. 
Egypt, first to negotiate peace, found an Israel willing to exchange land for peace. 
The Palestinians, next in line, gained jurisdiction over territories they had never controlled before. 
With Jordan, we agreed to delineate a permanent border without one side encroaching on the land of the other. 
Syria was told at the outset of negotiations that the nature of peace would affect the depth of the withdrawal. 
Lebanon was told that Israel had no demands on its territory and no intention of compromising its integrity. 
Negotiations have not been easy. 
Never had the Palestinian people experienced self-rule. 
For the first time in their history, their children's education is solely in Palestinian hands. 
In the coming days Israel will hand over additional responsibilities to the Palestinian Authority. 
The Declaration of Principles will be fully implemented in the spirit and letter. 
We shall support a Palestinian readiness to hold democratic elections. 
Israel, as well as the Palestinians, may discover that Palestinian democracy and Israeli security are complementary. 
We have demonstrated that we are true in our moral choice not to govern the destiny of another people. 
We shall continue to negotiate with Syria. 
We are negotiating out of conviction, not weakness, and we hope to conclude the negotiations with a settlement that will respect the interests of both sides, without harming Syrian dignity or compromising Israeli security. 
Syria insists on a narrow path for the negotiations, postponing meetings between the leaders and thus slowing the pace of negotiations. 
Israel is ready for accelerated negotiations. 
We address the Syrians by saying: "Let us talk face to face. 
Syria declared its strategy for peace. 
That will erode the motivation for conflict. 
President Clinton and Secretary of State Christopher are relentlessly pushing for peace. 
Important Middle Eastern leaders are actively engaged in the same direction. 
A peace treaty between Israel and Syria may produce a historic result greater than just an agreement between two countries. 
It may well become the crowning of a comprehensive peace. 
It may become an opportunity for the leaders of the region - Kings, Presidents, Prime Ministers, supported by the most prominent leaders of our time - to gather and announce the end of the conflict and to proclaim full peace throughout the region. 
By definition, it calls for generosity. 
Peace is more than a mere ceremony. 
We hope that our neighbours, from Saudi Arabia to Lebanon, from Djibouti to Algeria, will become constructive partners in it. 
Dark clouds are still hanging over the horizon - the shadows of missed opportunities. 
We have to build a coalition to prevent subversive turbulence from undermining legitimate Governments and harassing the stability needed for the inflow of investment. 
All countries of the Middle East face a choice: to remain politically divided and economically stagnant or to become economically advanced and politically just. 
Israel is willing to participate in achieving it. 
There are sceptics, we know, who do not believe that the Middle East is ripe for a common market similar to the European one. 
It started with a Community of coal and steel. 
Yet the North American Free Trade Agreement emerged in a short while as a success by linking geographic proximity with economic growth. 
Those sceptics claim that generations are needed to cement a new market in the Middle East. 
They achieved it by adopting a market economy. 
At the end of October, under the presidency of King Hassan II, we shall take the first step to implement a regional design. 
We shall try to establish instruments for development: a regional bank, channels for private investment and a framework for regional planning. 
The wealth of the Middle East should be convinced to remain at home. 
Over the last decade it has invested the better part of its fortunes abroad. 
We should cut the enormous expense - $70 billion annually - of the arms race. 
The savings can be directed to development. 
The arms race can be reduced only by regional consent. 
To transform the region and make it a stable and attractive place we need the emergence of the region as a whole, committed to a new future. 
The Middle East was the cradle of civilization and has a capacity to contribute. 
It should be our collective ambition to make it happen again and to make it happen soon. 
The software of knowledge will better replace the hardware of weapons. 
There is a morning awaiting us after a long night, calling us to direct our energies and our aims and our prayers towards that great opportunity. 
We are to see yet any sincere international effort towards the creation of a new world order and of the hoped-for peace dividends we have seen nothing concrete yet. 
On the contrary, what we see now makes us fear that that historic opportunity is on the verge of being dissipated in the fog of an ambiguous international political atmosphere. 
A close examination of the characteristics of the present world order reveals that its thrust focuses almost totally on the issues of economic openness, freedom of international trade, democracy and human rights. 
The changes I have spoken of require us to review also some of the provisions of the Charter with a view to enabling our Organization to face up to the new international challenges with the participation of all in the interests of all. 
However, I wish to point out - as I did in past years - that human rights have different aspects which must be respected fully. We should not focus solely on the political aspect whose importance has been established. 
The rights of the human being to the essential, basic human needs such as food, clothing, medicine and shelter are inalienable and fundamental, just exactly as the right to life. 
The world has entered upon a new era marked by fundamental changes in the traditional international relations which emphasized the primacy of political beliefs. 
Therefore, it would be illogical to expect that lasting peace and security could prevail in a world wherein the overwhelming majority of people live in despair, deprivation and social misery. 
The rich countries should find satisfactory solutions to the economic problems of developing countries - in particular, to those related to the deterioration in terms of trade, the decline in commodity prices, external indebtedness and technological weaknesses. 
In April 1994, the city of Marrakech hosted the signing of various agreements under the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT). 
The agreements, which were signed by 109 States, included a number of extremely positive elements. 
Nowadays, only some enclaves remain from the colonial era. 
For particular reasons, those enclaves required more time for their liberation, and they are now involved in settlement processes with the agreement of the interested parties. 
The British colony of Hong Kong will revert to Chinese sovereignty in 1997, as will the Portuguese colony of Macau in the near future. 
Similarly, the status of Gibraltar is the subject of continuous discussions between Spain and the United Kingdom with a view to the return of that Territory to Spanish sovereignty. 
As we know, some enclaves in the northern part of Morocco are still under Spanish control. 
Since its accession to independence, my country has tirelessly asked Spain to return those enclaves so that we may restore our territorial integrity and put an end to this long-standing dispute. 
We are convinced that the historic ties of civilization between Morocco and Spain as well as our relations of good-neighbourliness and our fruitful cooperation in several areas will make it possible to overcome the difficulties that lie in the way of the settlement of this dispute. 
In this context, we are convinced that the prosperity and security of Europe and particularly of its Mediterranean countries could not be fully achieved without genuine efforts to contribute to the development of the southern Mediterranean countries. 
However, it is no secret to anyone that the achievement of the desired unity still faces certain difficulties regardless of all that has been accomplished so far at the institutional, structural and regulatory levels. 
In all this, there is the awareness that the ties of common heritage, of common history, of culture, of language and of religion bind all our peoples together. 
The Kingdom of Morocco has cooperated sincerely with the Secretary-General, as attested to in the Secretary-General's reports, with a view to facilitating his mission and speeding up the ongoing process. 
Therefore, we look forward with optimism to the holding of the referendum within the next few months. 
The limited international effort provided to assist the continent has not yielded any improvement so far. 
Because of such constant deterioration and the marginalization from which Africa suffers, partial and temporary solutions cannot satisfy us. 
Exceptional international efforts should be undertaken and drastic solutions designed to remedy to the situation. 
As an African country, the Kingdom of Morocco continues to do its utmost in assisting sisterly countries in the sub-Saharan region by all the means at its disposal. 
My country made its contribution by giving an impetus to the reconciliation process through meeting with and offering encouragement to Presidents Mandela and De Klerk, both known for their wisdom and clearsightedness. 
We have no doubt that South Africa will greatly and positively contribute to the enrichment and effectiveness of the work of our Organization and to the well-being of the entire African continent. 
It was only natural that the Palestinian self-government experience should face initial difficulties and experience sensitive beginnings. 
Similarly, Jordan and Israel have signed an agreement recently in Washington. 
However, the advent of peace and security in that region will always depend on the achievement of a comprehensive solution, which would guarantee the recovery of Syrian and Lebanese territories, in conformity with international legality and in particular Security Council resolutions 242 (1967), 338 (1973) and 425 (1978). 
The Kingdom of Morocco, convinced of the virtues of dialogue and concerted action among the parties to the Arab Israeli conflict, was one of the first to recommend and promote this approach as the ideal means for the settlement of disputes. 
In order to encourage peace efforts and to make the Arab world benefit from their dividends, Morocco will host next month, in Casablanca, an Economic Conference for the Middle East and North Africa. 
This gathering will aim at setting the rules for boosting the economy and development in the two regions, and at creating economic programmes based on partnership for the benefit of the countries of the two regions and their peoples. 
The historic and friendly relations between the two peoples, which allowed them to coexist under United Arab Emirates sovereignty on Abu Moussa island, should enable them to return to normal relations. 
However, our Organization has been unable to accomplish some tasks entrusted to it by the Charter. 
I refer in particular to economic and development issues. 
No large-scale action has been taken to help developing countries in particular achieve economic development, despite the efforts and the many meetings devoted to this question. 
To this end, several ideas have been put forward with the aim of strengthening our Organization, reforming its structures and affording it the means whereby it could meet the new and increasing demands made upon it in many areas. 
In short, the aim is to enable the Organization to satisfy the current needs of the international community. 
The Secretary-General's report "An Agenda for Peace" appeared at the right moment to show us the appropriate means by which the organs of the United Nations might serve international peace and security. 
Mr. Lewis Galindo (Panama) (interpretation from Spanish): First of all allow me to say how pleased we are at your election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Since you are such an eminent statesman, we are certain that this session will be a resounding success. 
We hail the work accomplished by Ambassador Samuel Insanally of Guyana, who presided over the recently concluded session of the General Assembly. 
We are grateful to Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, Secretary-General of the Organization, for the fine job he is doing, reflecting his constant concern with helping to build a more just and progressive world society on the basis of the purposes and principles of the San Francisco Charter. 
This past May, the Panamanian people completed an irreproachable electoral process. 
This has made it possible for us to develop promising new relations of understanding and cooperation with the Government of the United States, grounded in a common resolve to fulfil on schedule the timetable established by the Torrijos-Carter Treaties on the Panama Canal and associated territories. 
Furthermore, we are seeking to extend our relations, as partners and friends of the United States, into fields that will facilitate the solution of regional and world problems affecting the stability of areas of common interest to both nations. 
Furthermore, this is in keeping with the principles of international law and gives us all new cause for hope concerning the new era the world is now seeking to establish. 
Ms. Arystanbekova (Kazakhstan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The decisions we have taken will ensure that this strip of territory will become one of the most attractive areas for investment in the Atlantic, the Americas, and the Pacific Basin. 
Despite Panama's intense economic and cultural energy, it is a small country. 
In the short term, the new Panamanian Government intends to coordinate this cooperation in order to take the best possible advantage of a tremendous potential. 
In this context, we shall convene in 1997 the World Congress on the Panama Canal to commemorate the twentieth anniversary of the signing of the Torrijos-Carter Treaties. 
This Congress will also be an arena for the display of technology-, media- and communications-related products, as well as for interoceanic and intercontinental trade. 
There is another facet to this situation, however. 
We Panamanians have convincingly proved our ability to efficiently administer and operate the existing Canal; we shall demonstrate this once again at the World Congress. 
We are certain that this project will receive the necessary international cooperation and the support of the United Nations system. 
There is another issue of similar, worldwide interest that deserves the attention of this forum. 
Although it is an interoceanic passageway, the Panama Canal is fed exclusively by fresh water. 
This basin has suffered disturbing deterioration, which, should it continue, could jeopardize the services provided to the world by the Canal. 
Conscious of its responsibilities, our country has begun a series of national and international consultations with a view to devising a campaign that would secure the technical and financial resources needed to ensure the environmental conditions required for the improvement and optimal use of the Canal. 
This campaign could perhaps serve as a symbol of international cooperation in ensuring appropriate use of resources necessary to mankind. 
Our country has recently rejoined the Rio Group - of which we were one of the initial promoters - as a full member. 
With respect to foreign policy, we fully concur with the purposes, declarations and agreements adopted by this group. 
We Panamanians are sincerely resolved to expand our political dialogue and economic cooperation with neighbouring countries. 
Because of its history and traditions, as well as for reasons of geographical proximity and economic affinity, Panama will be promoting links and integration with its South American neighbours, with which it shares the ideals of Bolivar. 
In recent times, the international community has noted symptoms of repeated crises in certain parts of the Caribbean area. 
We shall continue to act in this manner, especially when it is useful in providing a grace period during which a peaceful, and agreed solution to the underlying causes of these problems may be found. 
In the case of Haiti, my Government is particularly gratified that an agreement was reached which allowed for the landing of multinational forces in accordance with the relevant Security Council resolution and without the trauma of an invasion by force. 
We believe, none the less, that Haiti's problems will be solved only when all aspects of the Security Council resolution are fully implemented and, in terms of socio-economic issues, provided the international community helps eradicate the causes of the poverty and backwardness which persist there. 
For this reason, my Government favours reforms which, through the exercise of self-determination, would guarantee the establishment of a multi-party democracy there. 
Only by acting simultaneously on both fronts will it be possible to overcome this crisis. 
With the conclusion of the cold war, the world is focusing most of its attention on other problems, new and old, which now make up the world agenda - problems such as the current restructuring of systems of economic relations and international politics. 
It must be stressed that in the handling of the phenomena known as "globalization", it is vital to establish a new order which will take into account the realities, interests, sovereign rights, and just aspirations of the small countries and the developing nations in general. 
Any development which, out of selfishness, indifference, inattention, or the like, fails to meet this requirement, will inevitably condemn us to a world riddled with yet further imbalance, marginalization and instability. 
Mankind's hopes for the twenty-first century will be realized only if together we are able to build a much fairer, more equitable and more balanced future. 
This applies to all countries, be they rich or poor, weak or strong. 
Panama declares again today, before the Assembly, that it is willing to join the international programmes to combat poverty and promote solidarity and social equity, as well as those aimed at promoting a better quality of life for the sectors that are most deprived and least fairly treated. 
In respect of this universal aspiration, women in Panama have already attained positions of relative importance in both political and professional arenas. 
In short, women in Panama play a leading and powerful role in all aspects of our political and private life, and they are often at the forefront of our technical, scientific and professional development. 
For this reason we shall continue to support actions that make it possible for women to achieve full and effective equality of rights and opportunities in an increasingly competitive world. 
On another question, my country has decided to tackle firmly and unequivocally the problems of drug-trafficking, money-laundering and terrorism. 
We are currently devising a strategy to combat these terrible evils that imperil the very existence of our nations. 
We favour the development of joint, coordinated action on the international level. 
The community of nations faces a great challenge in these grave problems, and we fervently appeal to the Governments and the peoples of Latin America to create a powerful organization to combat them. 
In another area, Panama is particularly attentive to the discussions aimed at defining a new role for the United Nations and the corresponding structural reforms this world Organization requires. 
With regard specifically to the structure of the United Nations, Panama believes it is necessary to increase the representativity of its most important decision-making bodies. 
Panama wishes to reiterate that, whatever approach is taken, Latin America's participation in that body should be increased and Latin American countries should be given consideration as possible permanent members. 
I am pleased to state that the new democratic Government of Panama fully accepts the commitment to bolster and enhance its presence in international agencies, where it is a Latin American and Caribbean voice that remains faithful to the rightful aspirations of the developing countries. 
He said: 
"This is the new face that Panama is showing to its friends abroad. 
We are no longer at the stage of seeking solidarity on the Canal Treaty in order to regain the benefits of our geographic position. 
We are friends to all. 
We will pass the baton to our young people on our country's path of progress, peace and justice. 
Finally, on this occasion I also take pleasure in wishing you, Mr. President, every success in your task of leading the General Assembly. 
President Aliyev (interpretation from Russian): Allow me, first, to express my sincere satisfaction on the occasion of your election, Sir, as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session and to wish you every success in your work. 
I should like to extend to him my very special appreciation, especially for his keen interest in the problems of our young State, which is going through a complicated period of its history. 
It is with a sense of excitement and pride that I am addressing this Assembly from the podium of the most authoritative international forum. 
For the first time, the President of an independent Azerbaijan is representing his country before the international community, a country that has been recognized by this community and has joined it as an equal among equals. 
The Azerbaijani people have striven for freedom for centuries. 
After the disintegration of the Soviet Union they gained their national independence. 
During a short period of time a great deal has been accomplished, and all the conditions have been created for the formation of a law-based, democratic society. 
We have evolved in our Republic a multi-party system, firmly based on the principles of political pluralism and freedom of the individual, speech, the press and conscience, as well as principles of respect for human rights and the rule of law. 
Political changes and the democratization of the country have created the conditions for carrying out deep economic reforms, ensuring a transition to a market economy. 
We fully encourage the development of free enterprise and private initiative. 
Today, from this lofty rostrum, I firmly declare that no one will be able to make the Azerbaijani people stray from this path. 
Our optimism is also linked with historic processes taking place in the world as well as with profound changes in the system of international relations. 
A world order based on equal rights and replacing military and ideological confrontation will certainly form the future basis of this system. 
Partnership and enduring peace and security for everyone, in accordance with international law and the principles and provisions of the United Nations Charter, are becoming the fundamental principles of the new world order. 
We see the light at the end of the tunnel, a tunnel leading from a world of hostility based on the use of force to an era of cooperation and prosperity. 
However, the threats looming over mankind have not been totally eliminated. 
Old stereotypes still exist, and numerous problems, accumulated over decades of confrontation, especially problems in the sphere of disarmament and the elimination of weapons of mass destruction, have not yet been overcome. 
Relations between States with different economic potentials still suffer from the maladies of the past. 
Time is presenting us with new challenges, challenges linked with environmental difficulties and population and development problems. 
Aggressive nationalism and separatism, giving birth to conflicts in the Caucasus, the Balkans and other hot spots, have become realities following the collapse of the old world order. 
These conflicts not only hamper the development of independent States and directly threaten the very existence of fledgling democracies, but also threaten international security as a whole. 
That is why, in a post-confrontational world, a special responsibility rests on the shoulders of authoritative international organizations as well as on those shoulders of the big Powers. 
Using their political weight and their economic, financial and military resources, they must more actively direct their potential towards extinguishing the flame of conflicts and towards the consolidation of peace, stability and security throughout the world. 
It goes without saying that in the construction of a new world order there is a leading role for the United Nations, which will celebrate its fiftieth anniversary next year, and for its Security Council, which has extensive experience in resolving a number of conflicts and crises. 
However, the Security Council will still face the difficult test of proving to the international community its efficiency under new conditions. 
Today, as never before, the Security Council is required to be more persistent in achieving guaranteed implementation of its resolutions. 
We hope that enlargement of the Council will contribute to its strengthening. 
We attach great importance to the role of the General Assembly, which is primarily seen as ensuring the closest possible interaction between States in the decision-making process, on the basis of compromises and the balance of interests. 
Under present conditions, one should mention the increased importance of the efficient use by the Secretary-General of his powers, as well as the support that must be given him by Member States, which share with him the responsibility for strengthening international peace and security. 
Generally speaking, the Azerbaijani Republic is optimistic about the future of the United Nations. 
For many of those present the notion of war and armed conflict may, fortunately, be associated with history or faraway events. 
Such an interpretation of the right to self-determination blatantly contradicts the principles of State sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
Any attempt to make this right absolute results in cruel conflicts, which we have witnessed in our region and in other parts of our planet. 
Being aware that the international community is insufficiently, and sometimes unilaterally, informed about events in our region, I should like to brief the Assembly on the real situation. 
Having created a powerful military build-up on the territory of the Nagorny Karabakh region of Azerbaijan, the Republic of Armenia started intensive military activities against our Republic. 
With the occupation of the town of Shusha and of the Lachin region, the annexation of Nagorny Karabakh was completed, and about 50,000 resident Azerbaijanis were ousted. 
In their own country they have been deprived of shelter, and they suffer from heat, cold and epidemics, and experience shortages of their basic needs. 
Seven hundred towns and villages have been levelled on the occupied Azerbaijani territories; practically all the houses, schools, hospitals, and ancient monuments have been burned down and looted. 
The war has created unbearable conditions for my people. 
It aggravates social tension and hampers the implementation of economic and political reforms aimed at the democratization of Azerbaijani society. 
As for the moral damage inflicted on human life and destiny, there is hardly anything to compare to the sorrow and pain of my people. 
Blood is being shed now, not only in Azerbaijan, but also in other hot spots of the world. 
Peoples must not remain indifferent to these tragic events. 
But all these decisions have so far been completely ignored by the Republic of Armenia. 
Here we face a question: to what extent is the Security Council consistent and resolute, and how is the degree of application of its powers in each case defined? 
Non-compliance with the decisions of the Security Council does not serve the interests of the United Nations, and may undermine confidence in its abilities to achieve its main objective: the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Experience gained in the process of settling regional conflicts shows that the efforts to implement resolutions succeed only when endorsed by the political-military means envisaged in the United Nations Charter. 
In the efforts to settle the Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict, we rely on such an authoritative organization as the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
It also calls for respect for the sovereignty, territorial integrity and internationally recognized borders of Azerbaijan. 
However, unfortunately, the numerous mediation efforts of the CSCE have not yet brought about any tangible, concrete results, due to the lack of appropriate mechanisms. 
Only now do we have the first positive result. 
The fighting and bloodshed have been stopped for more than four months. 
We greatly appreciate all this. 
But the situation still remains very complicated and the truce is very fragile. 
The Republic of Armenia has put forward an illegitimate condition, that of exchanging part of the occupied Azerbaijani territories for independent status for the Nagorny Karabakh region of the Azerbaijani Republic. 
The position of the Azerbaijani Republic has always been constructive and peace-loving. 
Despite all the damage inflicted upon us, we propose peace to the Armenian side on the basis of international law, justice and humanism. 
We are prepared to provide guarantees to the Armenian population of Nagorny Karabakh. 
We favour the restoration, on a mutual basis, of communications in the region, including the humanitarian corridor between Nagorny Karabakh and the Republic of Armenia. 
We are also prepared to discuss the status of Nagorny Karabakh within the Azerbaijani State. 
However, there are norms and principles that we consider eternal: the sovereignty and territorial integrity of our country, the evacuation of all the occupied territories and the return of refugees to their homes, including the return of 50,000 Azerbaijani refugees to their native land in Nagorny Karabakh. 
Here we count on the assistance of the world community to ensure the realization of coordinated peaceful decisions on the basis of a precise mandate for peace-keepers in accordance with international norms. 
We highly appreciate the cease-fire agreement. 
We realize that it does not mean peace yet, but it creates the necessary conditions for its rapid achievement. 
On several occasions we have voiced our firm resolution to observe the cease-fire regime until the peace agreement is reached and there is a total cessation of the military conflict. 
I repeat that today from this lofty rostrum of the United Nations. 
We support the peace-keeping activities of the CSCE Minsk Group and the Russian Federation, and favour the consolidation of their efforts against any kind of competition in the process of settling the conflict. 
Our demands for the complete evacuation of all occupied Azerbaijani territories are legitimate; they are in full conformity with Security Council resolutions. 
Attempts to annex any regions are unacceptable to us and go against the norms of international law. 
As a result of a war thrust upon us, an extremely difficult humanitarian situation has emerged in the Republic. 
The severe winter conditions and the lack of necessary food and medicines have created a threat of epidemics and famine among the most vulnerable group of the population. 
Overcoming the extremely grave refugee situation has become one of the major concerns of the Azerbaijani State. 
The role and place of my country in international relations are influenced by its geographical location and socio-political orientation, as well as the historical-cultural traditions of a land where Western and Eastern civilizations have merged. 
Since the international recognition of the Azerbaijani Republic, we have established equal, balanced relations with the overwhelming majority of States, and we have joined a number of world and regional organizations. 
We have made serious efforts to expand our international relations and to restore the links that were lost due to certain conditions. 
Azerbaijan is developing friendly relations with the United States, the United Kingdom, France and China. 
Close good-neighbourly ties link us with the countries of our region and of adjacent regions, countries such as Turkey, Iran, Saudi Arabia, Egypt and Pakistan, with which we closely cooperate within the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
This programme attracts us with the idea of cooperation and interaction in the interests of common security. 
This fact gives hope to the whole of the Eurasian continent for peaceful cooperation, thereby ensuring security, progress and prosperity for all peoples, and thereby eventually eliminating the possibility of the emergence of new adversarial blocs. 
We hope that participation in the NATO programme will enhance the role of our country in the building of a new European security structure. 
This year the Azerbaijan Republic was accorded the status of Observer in the Non-Aligned Movement, a step that provides us with a broad opportunity for the establishment of bilateral contacts in various fields and for the rapprochement of our positions with those of the States members of the Movement. 
The scope of our cooperation with many United Nations international agencies has been expanding ever since. 
We appreciate especially the cooperation we enjoy with the International Monetary Fund (IMF) and the World Bank. 
Concrete projects that are of great importance for the socio-economic development of our country have been elaborated as a result of the practical work of experts representing these large financial institutions. 
This landmark economic endeavour testifies to our policy of openness to the whole world, as well as to our policy of liberalizing the economy and attracting foreign investment. 
The signing of this unique contract will promote the strengthening of cooperation and rapprochement among the peoples and countries participating in its implementation, that is, Azerbaijan, the United States, Russia, the United Kingdom, Turkey, Norway and Saudi Arabia. 
In mentioning this, I should like once again to underline the fact that the Azerbaijani Republic is seeking full-fledged integration into the world community and has the full capacity to do so. 
For that reason the core of its policy is the aspiration for peace, and we pin great hopes on the United Nations in assisting us to achieve this peace. 
The Azerbaijani people have placed great confidence in me in electing me President of a young, independent State, and today it has been my privilege to convey to you its deepest aspirations. 
I leave this lofty rostrum of the General Assembly in the hope that the voice of my people will be heard by the members of the Assembly and that it will pave the way to their hearts. 
Mr. Martino (Italy): Mr. President, I am delighted to begin by congratulating you and your country, Ce d'Ivoire, on your election as President of the General Assembly at this session. 
I also wish to thank your distinguished predecessor, Ambassador Insanally. 
From the very beginning of its membership in the United Nations Italy's foreign policy has been guided by its active support for the Organization's principles and functions. 
Our contributions to United Nations deliberations, peace-keeping operations and aid through multilateral channels are tangible proof of Italy's faith in the project drawn up at San Francisco almost 50 years ago. 
Our newly elected Government will remain steadfast in this approach to supporting the United Nations and building upon the historic opportunities offered by the new international situation. 
Let me emphasize that, now more than ever, Italy is firmly committed to fostering personal, political, and economic freedom, protecting individual rights and liberties and enforcing the rule of law. 
These are the preconditions for peace and prosperity and the reasons why Italy is presenting its candidature to the Security Council for the period 1995-1996. 
Unfortunately, the hopes that were kindled by the end of the cold war, with its promises of peace and stability, have not been met in international reality. 
At the same time, there is little doubt that today we are facing fewer global risks, despite local conflicts, intolerance and racial and ethnic strife. 
It is thus our task to embark on a new age of cooperation, democracy and development, in which the United Nations must play a central role. 
Today, the General Assembly can become the link between expectations and commitment. 
Italy will continue to play its part in peace-keeping, as it is already doing in eight different missions, including logistical support for the operation in former Yugoslavia and training centres and permanent bases for peace-keeping forces on its territory. 
The new United Nations base in Brindisi is particularly significant in this regard. 
However, we cannot ignore the high costs of the proliferation of primarily internal conflicts. 
The budget for peace-keeping operations currently amounts to approximately $3 billion, three times the regular budget of the Organization. 
The Presidency of the European Union has noted this particular aspect of peace-keeping operations. 
In the wake of the crisis in Rwanda, my Government is promoting the establishment of a task force for rapid intervention in humanitarian emergencies. 
I welcome the support expressed for an emergency humanitarian instrument by the Presidents of the United States, the Russian Federation and Argentina, and believe that our ideas and proposals follow the same orientation. 
The matter of equitable representation on the Security Council and of increasing its membership requires thorough examination. 
To this end, Italy has submitted one of the most realistic and comprehensive proposals to the Ad Hoc Working Group. 
We hope that the General Assembly will reach a consensus on the methods and timetable for a truly equitable reform. 
Many members question whether the pre-eminence the Organization has given to peace-keeping in recent years has not drained the other fundamental objectives of the United Nations - namely, economic and social development - of initiative and resources. 
The Secretary-General has wisely acknowledged these concerns in his recent agenda for development. 
As that document states, peace is only one of the dimensions of development. The others are the economy, the environment, justice and democracy. 
To the extent that democracy protects and promotes personal liberty and economic freedom, it has a decisive impact on development by encouraging the strongest force behind economic growth and personal development - individual creativity. 
A prosperous democracy will be free of the internal tensions that have caused so many of today's conflicts. 
The United Nations will foster a more peaceful world by promoting freedom and justice in addition to continuing its peace-keeping functions. 
In today's world, the issue of trade is of paramount importance. 
At the Naples Summit, Italy, in its present capacity as Chairman of the G-7, strongly advocated the further dismantling of barriers to world trade in order to foster the creation of wealth. 
We are convinced that the leaders of the free world must avoid squandering the unique opportunity for world peace and prosperity offered by current historic developments. 
They must resist the pressure of interest groups and be ready to serve the general interests of their nations and the nations of the world, which today more than ever require the opening of markets and the liberalization of trade. 
In this spirit, we endorse the principles of the agenda for development and are ready to help establish the guidelines for their implementation. 
The fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations Charter will provide an opportunity for fostering such a process. 
We are actively promoting peaceful solutions to several regional crises. 
In the former Yugoslavia we are engaged in restoring long-term missions, appointing Ombudsmen for the Bosnian Federation, instituting a CSCE mission in Sarajevo and admitting The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia to the CSCE. 
Through the local CSCE missions, the CSCE Presidency is also attempting to foster a political solution to the Moldova-Trans-Dniester and Tajikistan crises, while it actively supports the efforts of the Chairman of the Conference on Nagorny Karabakh, Ambassador Eliasson. 
At the 1992 Helsinki Summit the CSCE declared itself to be a regional arrangement under Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter and adopted specific guidelines on peace-keeping. 
The ministerial meetings in Stockholm and Rome led to the United Nations-CSCE Framework Agreement in March 1993 and to the CSCE's being granted observer status at the United Nations. 
My recent letter to the Secretary-General on developing and strengthening cooperation between the CSCE and the United Nations was a follow-up to these decisions, as was the establishment of relations between the CSCE and numerous United Nations agencies working in areas of common concern. 
One specific proposal is to attribute primary responsibility to the CSCE for issues concerning stability and security in its area, without impinging on the statutory powers of the Security Council. 
The two Organizations should adopt a standard set of principles for the peace-keeping activities undertaken by individual States or third parties. 
I should like to address the European Presidency's statement and memorandum on our current international policies, limiting myself to those issues which more closely concern Italy for historical and geographical reasons. 
Italy warmly welcomes the acceptance by the Croatian-Muslim federation and the Serbian-Montenegran federation of the peace plan submitted to them on 6 July. 
That plan provides a realistic solution to territorial disputes and constitutional issues and ensures that Bosnia and Herzegovina will retain its international identity. 
Unfortunately, the repeated rejection of the plan by the Bosnian Serb leadership is a source of deep disappointment. 
The partial lifting of sanctions against Belgrade, which we have advocated from the beginning, will encourage the Serbian Government to pursue its new, more constructive policy. 
In our ongoing commitment to find a solution to the intractable crisis in Bosnia, we have been trying to involve other important international forums, starting with the G-7, enlarged to include Russia, in joint efforts to foster a political solution. 
We also salute the subsequent transfer to the Palestinian authorities of jurisdiction over the issues covered in the Washington Agreements. 
Italy is pleased to have contributed to the resumption of negotiations that led to the Cairo Accords, through our participation in the international temporary presence in Hebron to implement Security Council resolution 904 (1994). 
Italy reaffirms its commitment to contributing politically and economically to the reconstruction of the Palestinian territories. 
The Israeli-Jordan Accords of 25 July represent a milestone in the construction of a new Middle East on the basis of peace and cooperation. 
We hope that all these developments will stimulate progress in other negotiations between Israel and its neighbours. 
In the Mediterranean basin, serious instabilities and tensions are spreading. 
Italy intends to make its efforts to ensure that this region sets an example of tolerance, economic cooperation and democracy. 
Elections are now set for 27 and 28 October this year. 
We also hope that regional cooperation in southern Africa will help improve economic conditions in Mozambique, thereby strengthening the process of peace and democratization. 
We hope that Mozambique will become another United Nations success story, like the peace-keeping operations in Namibia, Cambodia, El Salvador, Guatemala and elsewhere. 
An area that has seen great progress in recent years is the further strengthening of disarmament and non-proliferation. 
Progress in this field should also contribute to the indefinite and unconditional extension of the Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
The moratorium will apply to all transfers and be applied until new international regulations become effective. 
This commitment imposes an economic cost, but one that my country is willing to pay. We urge all Member States to adopt similar national moratoriums until the international regime has been finalized. 
But let us not forget that conflicts, especially internal ones, are also created through the violation of fundamental human rights. 
When these rights are seriously violated, despite all efforts, we are in favour of recourse to a fair judicial process. 
In the same spirit with which we welcomed and contributed to the International Tribunal on crimes committed in the former Yugoslavia, we support the creation of an international criminal court for the adjudication of all violations of human rights, wherever they may occur. 
We are particularly pleased that, after years of hard work, the International Law Commission has completed a draft statute for the court, and look forward to contributing to the Assembly's debate on the matter. 
Italy is also actively participating in the preparation of the World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen in March 1995, by contributing its experience in the three crucial issues on the agenda: combating poverty, unemployment and discrimination. 
Few of us would disagree with the comment of Alfonso the Wise, King of Castile, a medieval patron of astronomy, who is quoted as saying, in effect, "If the Lord Almighty had consulted me before embarking on the Creation, I would have recommended something simpler." 
And today, so many years later, it is an honour for me to reaffirm the same profound conviction and to pledge to this Assembly the total dedication of Italy and its Government to the ideals embodied in the United Nations Charter. 
His country and mine maintain friendly diplomatic relations and close links strengthened by the historic ties between Africa and Latin America. 
Nevertheless, international peace and security have not yet been consolidated in all regions. 
All these things challenge the present capacity of the United Nations to respond. 
With regard to the latter, we should seek to correct the imbalances in its present composition, improve its decision-making machinery and make its working methods more transparent, while striving to make its composition truly representative of all Member States of the Organization. 
"An Agenda for Peace" must therefore be complemented by an agenda for development. 
In this regard, we share the concern of the Secretary-General, who has warned that the subject of development is in danger of vanishing from the United Nations agenda. 
We must therefore emphasize that the grave problems related to development must be included in our Organization's work and that developed and developing countries must agree on the need to address, urgently and adequately, critical situations such as dire poverty. 
The coming World Summit for Social Development offers us an opportunity that we must seize. 
In the same context, Peru believes that the internal efforts of developing countries in the vital spheres of social and economic advance must be matched by high-priority multilateral and bilateral cooperation. 
I must also observe that in most of our countries social development also means stability. 
Along with the problems of development, the rapidly evolving situation today presents us, as an international Organization, with a number of particularly complex subjects. 
Outstanding among them is the process of reconciliation and peace in the Middle East, which will have important effects on regional and world stability and security, as well as on trade, regional cooperation and disarmament. 
Peru supports this process, and believes that resolutions adopted in the General Assembly must properly reflect that reality and contribute to the maintenance of an appropriate political climate to advance the negotiating process. 
We also welcome the new South Africa, which embodies the fulfilment of the essential principles of the Charter and which is a possible factor for regional stability. 
It also provides an example of democratic change. 
I now wish to address a subject that we cannot ignore, one that affects the international community as a whole and that is particularly delicate for my own country: the drug problem. 
Peru reiterates its resolve to continue to fight illegal drug trafficking, as well as its conviction that this serious problem urgently requires the unwavering political commitment of the international community. 
That alone will make it possible to adopt concrete and realistic measures to stand up to this scourge in accordance with the mandates of the Global Programme of Action adopted by the General Assembly in 1990. 
Their promotion and defence constitute an inescapable obligation of the international community, which must therefore reinforce and improve current mechanisms of the system for the protection of human rights, in order to increase their efficacy. 
We are pleased to note the growing recognition and support by this international Organization for those countries that, like us, are continuing to struggle to defend life and civilized ways of coexistence against the unjustifiable and irrational violence of terrorism. 
For us, this means that the international community has made progress, by recognizing that in countries such as Peru terrorist groups are the primary, the true, violators of human rights. 
In the current context of renewal, we supported the creation of the post of United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, in an effort to improve United Nations measures to prevent and monitor violations of human rights, whether the violators be government agents or others. 
It is a matter of pride for our region that a distinguished Latin American diplomat is the first to fill this high office. 
Today I am pleased to confirm that Peru is swiftly progressing towards reconciliation and peace. 
My country, having guaranteed democracy and economic freedom, now has, after many years, excellent prospects. 
This new situation will allow us, for the first time in decades, to give social issues the priority they deserve. 
The economic policies followed in Peru have made possible a social programme implemented through non-inflationary investment, with our own resources. 
To do otherwise would be to make sustainable long-term growth impossible. 
This essential task for the whole of Peruvian society requires the cooperation and support of the international community. 
My country's contribution to change in the world has been made possible by the efforts of our people, who have enabled us to enjoy internal peace, security, stability and economic growth. 
The path we are taking leads the most tenacious nation in South America, a people of long-proven creativity, on the threshold of a new millennium with the enthusiasm, the ability and the necessary tools for its development. 
Mr. Mock (Austria) (interpretation from French): Allow me to congratulate the President sincerely on his election to preside over the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
I am particularly pleased to see a representative of a French-speaking African country occupy this important position. 
We trust that the forty-ninth session will, under his enlightened leadership, pay special attention to the political, economic and social problems facing his continent, so sorely tried over these last few years. 
The image of the United Nations in the eyes of world public opinion will depend largely on its status, on the extent to which it has remained faithful, 50 years after its founding, to the principles of the San Francisco Charter, which are still valid. 
I believe it must be a priority to strengthen the world Organization in the spirit of Article 1 of the Charter, so that it can effectively carry out its mission of maintaining international peace and security. 
Let us also recall here the words of the great philosopher, Sir Karl Popper, recently deceased, who wrote: "Our primary objective must be peace. 
But we must not hesitate to wage war for peace." 
This weighty responsibility has to be exercised when necessary. 
They must all be able to feel sure that discussions in the Council take account of the views of interested countries, for example, countries contributing troops for peace-keeping operations. 
The importance of the United Nations must be preserved and developed, not only as a system for the maintenance of international peace and security, but also as a forum for discussion and an instrument for coordination at the global level. 
In the social and economic sphere and in the field of development, important progress has been made, notably with the reform of the Economic and Social Council, which has permitted better guidance of operational activities for development. 
A solid financial basis is absolutely vital to the effective discharge of the United Nations mission. 
On the eve of its fiftieth anniversary the United Nations faces new challenges at the world level. 
The task of the United Nations is to draw the necessary conclusions from the results of these conferences and to define the outlines of sustainable human development at the world level. 
The Secretary-General's reports, "An Agenda for Peace" and "Agenda for Development", are essential elements in a discussion that has already led to a broader understanding of the idea of security. 
The accomplishment of this task has benefited from the vital impetus provided by the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action. 
Austria welcomes the swift implementation of this central provision of the Vienna document. 
His official visit to Vienna began a dialogue with all Governments. 
This should make it possible to react more quickly to violations of human rights and to prevent them more effectively. 
Effective protection of human rights is not only a duty towards each individual; it is also an essential contribution to ensuring stability, development and security. 
History teaches us that we must resolutely oppose all flagrant violations of human rights, such as genocide in the Nazi concentration camps or by the Khmer Rouge, as soon as they are brought to light. 
Mr. Choi Su Hon (Democratic People's Republic of Korea), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
I would also hail President Izetbegovi_ of Bosnia and Herzegovina who, with great self-discipline and in a very constructive spirit, has accepted to speak with those who are committing a kind of genocide against his people. 
The effective protection of minorities involves great difficulties in many countries. 
The dispute related to the implementation of the 1946 Treaty of Paris on the situation of the German-speaking and Ladino-speaking populations in Southern Tyrol. 
This seemed on the whole to be an adequate basis for ensuring the continued existence of the German-speaking and Ladino minorities. 
Given the constant changes in the atmosphere - particularly the economic and financial atmosphere - there has to be a dynamic autonomy if its objective is to be attained. 
A solution to the minorities problem on the basis of territorial autonomy must, over the long term, aim at ensuring that all those who live together under the same roof view such autonomy as a positive thing that protects their respective interests. 
The unanimous statements made by Prime Minister Berlusconi, Foreign Minister Martino and Interior Minister Maroni that they would not touch the autonomy of southern Tyrol seem to us to be a guarantee that we shall continue on the same road. 
Austria is proud, as one of the headquarters countries of the United Nations, to host a number of important programmes that meet the immediate interests of the individual and also have a decisive impact on international relations. 
Following recent political changes, important new areas for United Nations activities have emerged in Eastern Europe and Central Asia. 
Vienna sees itself as an important point for coordinating activities to support and assist those States as they move towards democracy, a state of law and a market economy. 
On the eve of its fiftieth anniversary, the United Nations currently has more than 70,000 people in 17 different peace-keeping operations. 
One of the most important events to take place within the framework of the activities organized in Austria in connection with the fiftieth anniversary will be the very high-level conference set for early March 1995 in Vienna. 
Austria is in favour of strengthening civilian peace-keeping operations and of stepping up United Nations activities in preventive diplomacy. 
Thus, the Austrian Federal Government has established, in the city of Schlaining, a centre for civilian peace-keeping operations. 
This year, we held our second seminar on the re-establishment of peace and on preventive diplomacy, a seminar in which high officials of the United Nations participated. 
For a quarter of a century, the non-proliferation Treaty has successfully prevented the proliferation of nuclear weapons and has also successfully prevented the abuse of nuclear power for military purposes. 
The 1995 Review Conference will take a decision on extending the non-proliferation Treaty. 
Our common goal must be the unconditional and unrestricted extension of the Treaty. 
Austria also has good reason to hope that the substantive negotiations currently under way in the Conference on Disarmament with a view to the conclusion of a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty will lead to nuclear disarmament. 
The success of any future agreement on a nuclear-test ban will, in the final analysis, depend on the effectiveness of the work done by organizations responsible for its implementation and verification. 
A year ago, the Austrian Federal Government decided to offer Vienna as headquarters for the future organization to be established under the nuclear-test-ban treaty, and I would wish to extend this invitation again today before the General Assembly. 
Despite international initiatives and peace plans, the actual prospects for an equitable and lasting solution are not very good. 
The reconciliation between the Bosnian Croats and the Bosnians, which stemmed from the Washington Agreements, should not make us forget that the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina continues to leave innumerable victims in its wake. 
The toll of dead and displaced persons grows daily more terrible. 
Austria strongly condemns these crimes, wherever and by whomever they may be perpetrated, and we shall never stop calling for an end to such practices. 
Basic principles of the international order continue to be trampled underfoot and lose their credibility. 
Specific resolutions such as those on military guarantees for protected areas or return of refugees to their home, have not yet been implemented. 
All international initiatives and efforts for the repatriation of refugees have been made a mockery by "ethnic cleansing", which continues to be practised and, in the final analysis, continues to be tolerated at the international level. 
The arms embargo imposed by the Security Council in September 1991 has a unilateral impact, to the detriment of those countries that have taken over from the former Yugoslavia and that are threatened by Serbian ambitions. 
And so we have arrived at a situation where the legitimate Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina is unable fully to exercise its right to legitimate self-defence, while at the same time that State cannot even benefit from adequate protection under the system of collective security. 
On the other hand, we do not see any attempt on the Serbian side to abandon the idea of a Greater Serbia based on the illegal conquest of territories by force. 
This can be seen from the fact that the peace plans prepared by the European Union and the contact group have still not been accepted by the Serbian side, although on many points they do respond to their aspirations. 
In its resolution 943 (1994) of 23 September the Security Council set forth the conditions for a suspension of sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
The Belgrade Government must allow international observers to control the blockade against the Bosnian Serbs. 
In Croatia also the situation remains largely unchanged: contrary to the provisions of the 1992 Vance plan which was approved by the Security Council, more than one quarter of the country remains in the hands of the rebel Serbs. 
So far there has been neither demilitarization of these regions under the supervision of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) troops nor has it yet been possible for the civilian population to return. 
Recent protests show to what extent the situation has become untenable for displaced persons within Croatia. 
Against the backdrop of the extremely harsh judgements often pronounced on Croatia one must not forget the very clear terms of the legal opinions of the Badinter Commission in January 1992. 
From these texts it is clear that, in principle, Croatia met all the conditions set forth by the European Union for recognition of new States in Eastern Europe. 
The situation in Kosovo, which has been too neglected because of the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina, is continuing to deteriorate. 
The Belgrade authorities have pursued their systematic action against the Albanian majority of the population. 
Observer missions sent by the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) which were expelled in 1993 have not been authorized to return despite intensive international efforts to that end. 
In that region, which is almost 90 per cent inhabited by Albanians and has been fully autonomous during the past couple of decades, we are witnessing the exercise of a kind of power that is tantamount to that of an occupying regime. 
The situation in former Yugoslavia shows that what the great French philosopher, Blaise Pascal, said in his Pens\x{5daa}s remains as true as ever. 
He said that justice without force was powerless and that force without justice was tyrannical. 
The hope that the collective security system would be used as an instrument of peace following its successful use after the Iraqi invasion of Kuwait has proved disappointing. 
At the same time we must draw strength and optimism from some positive developments, historic in their significance. 
I may mention, for example, free and democratic elections in South Africa, an end to the policy of apartheid, autonomy in Gaza and Jericho, and an end to the state of war between Jordan and Israel. 
Austria, in so far as it can, actively supports these peaceful processes, not only in the interests of the peoples concerned but also in the interests of greater hope of resolving other similar problems. 
The year 1994 is of historic significance to Austria. 
A huge majority - 66.58 per cent - of the Austrian people came out firmly in support of joining the European Union, a community of States that holds the same values as, and plays an increasingly important role in, the United Nations. 
This was the largest support in a European State for the idea of European integration. 
Mr. Abdullah (Oman) (interpretation from Arabic): Mr. President, please allow me at the outset to congratulate you on your assumption of the Presidency of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
Your unanimous election to this high office attests to the respect accorded by the international community to your friendly country, Ce d'Ivoire. 
We are confident, in view of your qualifications credentials and diplomatic skills, that you will steer the work of this session to a successful conclusion which will further the noble causes and principles of the United Nations, which are aimed at bringing peace and prosperity to the world. 
I would like to assure you of my delegation's cooperation with your endeavours to achieve this common goal. 
Furthermore, on behalf of the Government of the Sultanate of Oman, I should like to pay special tribute to the Secretary-General of the United Nations, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his dedicated and continued efforts aimed at resolving complicated conflicts by peaceful means. 
This forty-ninth session is being held amid increasing prospects for and optimism about the creation of a world in which atmosphere of peace, interdependence and peaceful settlement of disputes will prevail. 
Our Arab region is currently witnessing radical and important changes where hatred and animosities between the Arabs and Israel are slowly vanishing and giving place to a new climate of understanding, dialogue and coexistence. 
We are totally convinced that there is no alternative means by which the Arabs and Israel may resolve their differences other than negotiation. 
While some promising and positive results have been achieved, we are still at the beginning of a long process and we have a long way to go towards resolving deep-seated differences. 
We therefore appeal to the international community to continue to lend its support to the efforts aimed at bringing peace and security to the region. 
That historic event could not have taken place were it not for the courageous policies of both President Mandela and Vice President de Klerk in their approach to power-sharing based on equality. 
In Mozambique, the peace process is making significant progress. 
Moreover, we are witnessing an increasing normalization of relations amongst Asian countries. 
We also witness more integration and interdependence in the economic relations in Europe and in North America. 
And last but not least, we note with satisfaction the peaceful resolution of conflicts in Latin America and the unprecedented tendency of its peoples to opt for peace, development, and social and economic betterment in their countries. 
We have to cover a lot of ground before we achieve the building of the world envisaged by the Charter of this Organization. 
The prevailing climate of concord affords us an opportunity to enable this Organization to face up to the challenges and unresolved problems and to address such problems in the light of the new realities. 
We have always called for a just, lasting and peaceful solution to the situation between the Arabs and Israel through direct negotiations. 
Therefore, my country has welcomed the outcome of the Palestinian-lsraeli negotiations which culminated in the signing of the Cairo Agreement on the implementation of self-rule in the Gaza Strip and Jericho. 
This Agreement is now being implemented, the Palestinian Authority is now a concrete reality and is exercising its different functions in such areas as education, health, taxation, tourism and social affairs. 
Such significant steps could never have been achieved had not the Palestinian Liberation Organization honoured its obligations under the Declaration of Principles signed in Washington and under the Cairo Agreement. 
The desired just and lasting peace will prevail only through complete withdrawal by Israel from the entirety of the occupied Arab territories, in accordance with Security Council resolutions 242 (1967), 338 (1973) and 425 (1978), and in application of the land-for-peace principle. 
Mindful of the fact that comprehensive peace is an aspiration of the present and future generations, we emphasize the critical importance of a complete Israeli withdrawal from the occupied Jordanian territories. 
We believe that it is crucial for Israel to demonstrate the necessary flexibility to reach an agreement on the question of water in order for both countries to move forward towards the long-awaited lasting peace. 
Therefore, efforts must be made in the coming phase, to achieve concrete progress in this direction. 
Mindful of the need to support the peace process and given the awareness that national and regional security are inseparable, the Sultanate of Oman has actively participated in the meetings of the five working groups emanating from the multilateral negotiations. 
Although the latter are no substitute for bilateral negotiations, they constitute a significant tributary that has the potential of giving a rather significant boost to the process in the direction of the desired just and comprehensive peace in the Middle East. 
The meeting resulted, inter alia, in the endorsement of the Omani proposal to establish in Muscat, the Omani capital, a regional centre for the research aimed at the development of desalination technology. 
We have noted recently that there has been considerable progress in Iraq's implementation of the resolutions relating to the destruction of weapons of mass destruction, particularly the agreement on the installation of a long-term monitoring system, which should now be put into effect for a suitable period. 
The future of the region should be based on the conviction that it is imperative for States to develop and further their relations and to overcome their outstanding differences in a manner that safeguards the interests of all parties. 
We therefore believe that the peaceful conduct of relations and the pursuit of constructive political dialogue are the best guarantees for present and future security and stability in the region. 
While we are fully aware of the fact that the international community has made real progress in changing to the better in many important areas, it is nevertheless regrettable that there remain many factors which make other parts of the world prey to political, ethnic and regional conflicts. 
It is now abundantly clear that the United Nations is losing its ability to address all these crises. 
While we sympathize with the sufferings of many peoples that are victims of such crises, we believe it is high time the international community set up a new and unambiguous rule that should be followed in dealing with such problems. 
All peoples should contribute effectively to the development of the world economy rather than be a burden on it. 
The United Nations cannot play a peace-keeping role in each and every conflict that erupts in the world. 
If deemed necessary, this should take place only following the consent of the parties to conflict and on the basis of clear goals and mandates linked to a definite time-frame. 
Although that role parallels and is complementary to the efforts of the United Nations, we have noted that, regardless of how important and necessary it is, it is almost non-existent in the political arena. 
The United Nations could have lent a helping hand by providing expertise and advice, as well as political, financial and humanitarian support. 
Regional arrangements, whether in Asia, Africa or in any other continent, in no way detract from the role of the Security Council as the principal body responsible for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Rather, such regional arrangements could help lighten the Council's workload and instil a sense of partnership and a spirit of caring into international affairs. 
As the possibility of the failure of some peace-keeping operations cannot be ruled out, it is necessary to face the facts and to draw object lessons from them if the United Nations is to avoid sliding into the repetition of the same mistakes. 
Tragic events are taking place in Rwanda as a result of the continuing political and ethnic strife that has led to the outbreak of violence, to the horrendous massacres, which claimed hundreds of thousands of innocent lives, and to the destruction of the infrastructure of that country's economy. 
Great numbers of Rwanda's people are now living in refugee camps in neighbouring countries under unimaginably tragic circumstances. 
The mediation efforts undertaken so far to bring about peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina have proven to be insufficient, due mainly to the imbalance of power between the Bosnian parties. 
And who is the aggressor in the Bosnian case? All the facts available to the United Nations and its agencies regarding the situation in Sarajevo and in other Bosnian cities prove that the Serbs are the aggressors, and in the most inhuman terms. 
We therefore subscribe to the view that no hasty decision should be taken in this respect and that more time should be given to the regional groups to expound their views in this regard. 
This has helped prevent the world economic order's turning into a hotbed of tension and strife between the various regions. 
However, my country and the developing countries in general, some of which have acceded to those agreements or are in the process of so doing, request that their particular circumstances be taken into consideration when implementing the new agreements. 
Therefore, we hope to find support from the new World Trade Organization that would be proportionate to what we have to offer. 
We are particularly interested in the developmental aspect of these agreements, as we are interested in strengthening and developing the service sector in our countries through the assistance offered by the advanced economies and the international organizations. 
In this context, we support the efforts aimed at establishing nuclear-weapon-free zones, particularly in the Middle East, which is one of the world's most sensitive regions. 
At present, thanks to the prevailing spirit of concord and the ending of the cold war between the East and West, we witness a robust movement towards the consolidation of peace and security. 
The world is beginning to realize that a climate of concord and harmony is the most viable means of establishing an international community characterized by constructive cooperation and mutual benefit, and that such a development will be in the interest of mankind and its well-being. 
Mr. Daskalov (Bulgaria): Let me, on behalf of the Bulgarian delegation, congratulate Mr. Amara Essy on his election to the presidency of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
Diverse, often conflicting trends and events characterize the present year, which has marked the end of apartheid in South Africa, a significant breakthrough in the Middle East peace process and steps towards a settlement of the problems in Northern Ireland. 
New hotbeds of tension have emerged in some parts of the world. 
What are, in our view, the parameters of the political situation in the world, and Europe in particular? Efforts to build a new world based on the idea of developing the collective security system envisaged in the United Nations Charter have received additional impetus. 
Universal standards for human rights and international mechanisms for safeguarding them are being devised. 
At the same time, the elimination of the contradictions between the East and the West has been followed by destabilization - temporary, we hope - in some regions of the world. 
Acts of aggressive nationalism and xenophobia, of violence and terrorism, are becoming more frequent. 
The numerous conflicts based on national, ethnic and religious intolerance are difficult to manage. 
On one hand, new, historic possibilities for wide cooperation between all European States have opened up in the process of promoting a common European identity. 
Europe is still divided into zones that differ in terms of security and economic welfare. 
It is desirable that this division be overcome, as the problems of the zones with less security could be transferred to those with greater security. 
Despite the serious decline in living standards and rising unemployment, the Bulgarian people voted for transition. 
The process of market-orientated reform that started about five years ago is irreversible. 
We are adapting our economic, social and trade mechanisms to those of the European democracies and are actively participating in political dialogue with the European Union. 
As a participant in the Partnership for Peace initiative of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization and as a State with associate status in the Western European Union, Bulgaria will contribute to the improvement of cooperation between the Euro-Atlantic and European security institutions and the relevant United Nations structures. 
On the eve of the session of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) in Budapest later this year, Bulgaria is confident that the high-level representatives of European countries will come up with new ideas to improve the functions of the CSCE, including cooperation with United Nations. 
Cooperation between the Council of Europe and United Nations institutions and between the Council and some of the specialized agencies has been developed over many years and has produced concrete results. 
This cooperation has now become triangular - combining the efforts of the Council of Europe, of the CSCE and of the United Nations. 
In addition, there is a developing partnership with the European Union. 
In this complex and interdependent environment the United Nations must increase its capacity to confront the new challenges if it is to be effective in peace-making and in the development of social and economic cooperation between countries. 
In this context, important views and concepts are contained in the Secretary-General's report "An Agenda for Peace", in his report on new dimensions of arms regulation and disarmament and in his agenda for development. 
Bulgaria values highly the role of the United Nations in solving problems directly related to the strengthening of regional and international security. 
We support a peaceful and equitable solution of the conflicts in the Caucasus region, the Caribbean, Africa and other places. 
We are particularly concerned about the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina, which has become one of the most serious challenges facing European States and institutions, the entire civilized world and the international organizations. 
There must be compromise and realism on all sides. 
In our view, concerted action by the participants in the Contact Group is the second prerequisite for the achievement of a lasting and just solution to the conflict. 
Let me once again reaffirm the position of Bulgaria on the crisis in the former Yugoslavia. 
My country will not participate, directly or indirectly, in any military activities on the territory of the former Yugoslavia - not even under the flag of the United Nations - and we call upon the other Balkan States to do likewise. 
"Restraint" should be the key word for the Balkan region. 
Bulgaria will continue to pursue a constructive and balanced policy and will not take part in any one or other grouping of Balkan countries. 
Thus it will maintain its stabilizing role in the region. 
Bulgaria subscribes to the view that in the current circumstances it would not be appropriate to lift the arms embargo against Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This, in our view, would make the conflict even more uncontrollable. 
We hope that the easing of the sanctions against Serbia and Montenegro will be followed by the adoption of a responsible policy by the party concerned, thus leading to further normalization of the situation in the region. 
The crisis in the former Yugoslavia is directly related to yet another important problem - that of equitable burden-sharing, not only in implementing the sanctions imposed by the Security Council but also in overcoming their adverse effect on the economies of third countries. 
We joined in the sanctions against Serbia and Montenegro - sanctions mandated by the United Nations - in the conviction that they are one of the peaceful means by which the international community can contribute to a solution of the conflict. 
The sanctions have, however, caused significant direct and indirect losses to my country. 
On three occasions since 1991 - as a result of the sanctions against Iraq, Libya, and Serbia and Montenegro - Bulgaria has requested consultations with the Security Council regarding its special economic problems. 
Let me point out that the adverse effects of the sanctions have came at a time of major economic transformation. 
Mr. Blandino Canto (Dominican Republic), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
At a time of reorientation of foreign trade within our European integration policy, the implementation of the sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) has cut off our normal trade routes to European markets. 
The lack of adequate alternative transport corridors makes our export activity much less competitive and sometimes even impossible. 
The sanctions are far from being the only source of our problems and difficulties, but they definitely have a considerable negative impact on the overall political, economic, security and social situation in my country. 
I would say that the burden of the sanctions exceeds the point of reasonable economic and social tolerance in Bulgaria, given the lack of adequate financial, economic and trade assistance. 
Urgent measures are imperative to overcome all those negative effects. 
Bulgaria would welcome a more active involvement of international institutions and the developed countries in, for example, financing projects for improving the transport infrastructure of the country as part of the alternative road, railroad and communication links in Europe. 
Another measure could be the provision of better market access for Bulgarian goods and services. 
We also hope that the sanctions Committee established under resolution 724 (1991) will give favourable and timely consideration to the applications submitted by Bulgarian companies, especially those for providing humanitarian aid to the Bulgarian minority in eastern Serbia, whose situation is of primary concern to us. 
The United Nations has shown considerable understanding of our difficulties and has given us moral support. 
I would like to recall the adoption by consensus of General Assembly resolution 48/210, initiated by Bulgaria and sponsored by a number of countries. 
We now look forward to constructive discussions on the Secretary-General's report on this resolution. 
This should lead to the General Assembly's adoption of further recommendations for practical steps aimed at assisting third countries in alleviating their special economic problems. 
Bulgaria is following with great interest the ongoing discussion on the question of equitable representation on the Security Council and increasing its membership while preserving its effectiveness. 
We therefore suggest that their meetings should be open to interested States. 
The respective Chairmen could also conduct briefings after each meeting to inform the States of the decisions taken. 
The States willing to provide contingents for peace-keeping operations should also be involved in the Security Council deliberations regarding these operations. 
At the forthcoming Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) review and extension conference, we will advocate an indefinite and unconditional extension of the Treaty. 
We are also happy to announce that this year Bulgaria ratified the 1993 Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction. 
The Republic of Bulgaria will continue to support regional and global initiatives on conventional disarmament and arms control. 
The further liberalization of world trade is an important factor in development. 
The successful conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations provides favourable prospects for wide liberalization and stable growth of world trade. 
We expect that Bulgaria will be able to finalize its negotiations on accession to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT), including the results of the Uruguay Round, within a time-frame that will allow us to become a charter member of the World Trade Organization. 
Bulgaria is interested in taking all possible measures aimed at achieving economic stability through sustainable development. 
Regional cooperation has a considerable role in this regard. 
The promotion and protection of human rights and cooperation in the humanitarian field has an especially important place in Bulgaria's domestic and foreign policy. 
The World Summit on Social Development in Copenhagen and the Fourth World Conference on Women in Beijing are expected to give a major impetus to the development and protection of human rights and fundamental freedoms. 
Mr. Poos (Luxembourg) (interpretation from French): Allow me to express my deep pleasure at Mr. Amara Essy's election to preside over the General Assembly this year. 
This is a well-deserved tribute to your country, Ce d'Ivoire, which is held in high esteem by the international community. 
My distinguished German colleague, Mr. Klaus Kinkel, speaking on behalf of the European Union, indicated the role it intends to play in international relations and described its positions on the major political questions. 
Over the past few years, we have lived through the end of the cold war and far-reaching upheavals in the international arena. 
Democracy has made a historic breakthrough. 
It will be restored in Haiti. 
In South Africa apartheid has been definitively abolished, and this shining victory is shared by our Organization, which fought apartheid uncompromisingly. 
Let us give careful thought to the formidable lesson of political courage, tolerance and reconciliation given us by Presidents Mandela and de Klerk. 
These advances are offset, however, by the emergence throughout the world of areas of tension which, no longer masked by a bipolar structure, are now growing in intensity. 
For three years now war has been raging in the former Yugoslavia, with an increasing toll of death, suffering and destruction. 
In Rwanda, we witnessed the unleashing of barbarism, which in a few months killed hundreds of thousands of civilians and provoked a refugee problem of exceptional dimensions. 
Similarly, elsewhere - in Africa, the Caucasus, Central Asia - other regions are faced with new types of conflict, resulting from the break-up of States and the resurgence of nationalist, ethnic and religious passions. 
I hail the dedication of our Secretary-General, who has persistently devoted his energies to the difficult mission of adapting the Organization to a new international environment, and of strengthening it to enable it to fulfil its new tasks. 
In the past five years, the Organization has launched more peace-keeping operations than during the previous 40. 
Moreover, the Organization is now embarked upon activities which far surpass the traditional peace-keeping concepts to which we had grown accustomed. 
We shall therefore have to give thought to the conditions under which the United Nations should act in such cases, and ask ourselves whether it has the necessary resources and instruments to fulfil its new missions. 
"An Agenda for Peace" provides a framework for the future evolution of our Organization in this field of peace-keeping. 
But recent experience has shown us, at times pointedly, that there are often serious shortcomings to the way in which the United Nations conducts these military operations. 
Major operations can no longer be decided upon spontaneously; in the area of peace-keeping, the United Nations needs to strengthen its organizational, management and planning capacities. 
It must be able to rely on a permanent high command structure capable of simultaneously conducting several multi-dimensional large-scale operations and which has adequate means for information processing and coordination. 
This implies that we, the Member States, should contribute the necessary peace-keeping troops for future missions and that we should be in a position to put them rapidly at the disposal of the United Nations. 
These contributions should not be limited to military personnel, but should also include civilians, from police to election observers. 
Indeed, peace-keeping requires many skills, including that of being able to intervene between opposing parties, of being sensitive to cultural particularities, and of being able to act as a mediator. 
The personnel who are called upon to intervene in these complex, difficult and dangerous situations should therefore be properly prepared and trained. 
Uniform training and joint exercises constitute the key to the effective integration of different national contingents in a multinational operation. 
Driven to the limits of its financial and organizational capacities, the United Nations will increasingly need to count on regional organizations and structures in order to carry out these peace-keeping operations. 
It should be further strengthened. 
Only the United Nations has the international legitimacy to decide to use force or to impose peace enforcement measures. 
Often having a better understanding of the conflicts in their areas, such organizations could act with greater effectiveness. 
With respect to the European continent, the United Nations should intensify its cooperation with the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), the Council of Europe and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), taking into account the competence of each of those organizations. 
That is what occurred in 1991 in Iraq, when the international community came to the aid of the Kurds, harshly repressed by Saddam Hussein, or, again in 1992 in Somalia, when the task was to protect the supply of humanitarian aid to a population threatened by famine. 
On each occasion, the international community courageously assumed its duty to assist, though it is true that in Somalia a political solution remains to be found. 
Did the international community show similar determination when, last spring, a virtual genocide was perpetrated in Rwanda, especially when the Tutsi community became the target of a deliberate act of extermination undertaken by officials of the Hutu community? 
But the Secretary-General's appeal was not heeded. 
The action finally taken by France and the Africans - and for this I pay a tribute to them - succeeded at least in putting the brakes on this infernal machine. 
I hope in any case that an international tribunal will be created without delay to bring to trial those responsible for this crime against humanity. 
In this era of interdependence, efforts with a view to collective maintenance of peace and security cannot be reduced to peace-keeping operations alone, but must necessarily take into account economic and social factors. 
Famine, underdevelopment, the flow of refugees, over-population, environmental deterioration, drug abuse and, finally, the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction are all serious threats to our global balance and, hence, to world peace. 
In the economic sphere, too, our security depends on that of others. 
In all sectors that give rise to concern, whether we are dealing with military, trade, environmental or health problems, no nation can isolate itself from others. 
We are all affected by what happens beyond our borders, just as our own actions within our borders inevitably have repercussions on the community of nations as a whole. 
Our security is increasingly indivisible. 
We cannot disregard the links that exist between development, economic growth, protection of the environment and population movements. 
If the situation deteriorates in any one area, the whole can be destabilized. 
We express our satisfaction at the recent issuance by the Secretary-General of his "Agenda for Development", which is a supplement to his "Agenda for Peace". 
We hope that at this session of the Assembly we will succeed in identifying the priority sectors in which we should undertake in-depth reforms. 
The promotion of progress and of economic, social and environmental development needs greater attention if we wish to overcome the long-term threats to international security. 
We must give our Organization the necessary tools to strengthen international cooperation, while national Governments make efforts to overcome increasingly complex problems relating to development. 
Our vision of the future cannot merely accept poverty and privation in far too many parts of the world, where populations are deprived of their fundamental right to food and education and even to water, health and a roof over their heads. 
The agenda for humanity, if I may use the expression of our Secretary-General, is the true challenge faced by the United Nations at the end of this twentieth century. 
From Rio to Cairo, through Vienna, Copenhagen and Beijing, major international conferences are supplying global answers to these global questions. 
Mankind, human development and commitment to his community are at the heart of those concerns, whether we speak of the Earth Summit, the World Conference on Human Rights, the International Conference on Population and Development, the World Summit for Social Development or the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
Improving the status of women and of women's general access to education and health is one of the keys to the success of this vast undertaking. 
The Vienna Conference reaffirmed the universal validity of those human rights. 
However, undertakings assumed are valuable only if they are translated into practical action. 
Thus, we must ensure that the United Nations has the necessary support and means in this sphere to implement its programme of action. 
Non-governmental organizations, through their actions, are also now a part of the international conscience, including its conscience in regard to respect for human rights. 
Thus, our Organization and all its Member States should recognize and facilitate the important role played by those organizations. 
The work with a view to the necessary reform of the Security Council has continued over the past year. 
It will be necessary to persevere in our search for a solution that will reconcile the need for a more balanced composition with the concern for effective functioning. 
It is also imperative to improve the methods of work of the Council and ensure greater transparency in its work and better communication with the members of the General Assembly. 
Although the latter do not participate in the deliberations of the Council, they are bound by its decisions and they are regularly requested to apply sanctions and to provide funds or personnel for the implementation of peace-keeping operations. 
The Secretariat is a key institution of the United Nations system. 
It must have the necessary means to carry out the innovative work it has been undertaking energetically and courageously. 
At the same time, however, we should combat the proliferation of institutions, since this exhausts the limited resources of our Organization and compromises the cogency of its efforts. 
In this period of limited resources, it is also imperative that Member States seriously take up the question of effective management. 
Strict budgetary discipline is needed, and resources should no longer be wasted on operations with ill-defined goals. 
In that connection, we welcome the various steps taken by the Secretary-General with a view to making better use of the resources provided to the Organization and creating a more rigorous financial inspection system. 
Our Organization, in the end, will succeed only through the way in which each State discharges its own responsibilities under the Charter. 
They include financial responsibilities. 
The obligation of solidarity that is binding upon all States of our Organization should motivate them to discharge their budgetary obligations to the United Nations in full and on time. 
Only in that way will it be able usefully to contribute to channelling international efforts to realize our common goal: which is to make our planet a place where peace, security and greater prosperity for all peoples of the world can prevail. 
Mr. Moses (Federated States of Micronesia): I am honoured to address this forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
First, I wish to congratulate Mr. Amara Essy on his election to the presidency, and to say that his experience makes him an excellent choice to ably lead this body to meet the challenges ahead. 
We also express our sympathy to the people and the Government of the Republic of Estonia for the recent accident and loss of life in that country. 
We join the other members of this Assembly in warmly welcoming the new South Africa here. 
My Government welcomes the historic steps taken toward peace in the Middle East and expresses its support for the ongoing bilateral negotiations between the parties in that region. 
In the light of these positive developments in the peace process, the General Assembly should reflect this new reality in the course of this forty-ninth session and provide an environment conducive to further dialogue between parties. 
This is fortunate because we also face urgent challenges to the future of our planet. 
From the point of view of a small developing State, we come to this Assembly with immediate concerns on such issues as climate change, sustainable development, nuclear waste and natural disasters. 
Linked with all these concerns is the issue of human rights. 
Today, the atrocities and violations of human rights that are continuing in Bosnia seem to be even overshadowed by newer outbreaks of human rights violations in such areas as Rwanda, Haiti and other parts of our world. 
This Assembly must continue to devote its attention and resources to human rights. 
Several weeks ago at Brisbane, Australia, the Heads of Government of our 15 Pacific States, including the Federated States of Micronesia, held the annual meeting of the South Pacific Forum. 
As is their practice each year, the leaders discussed matters of common concern within our region and expressed consensus views in a communiqu that has already been presented and included in the records of this Assembly. 
The South Pacific Forum also decided, at its recent meeting in Brisbane, to seek observer status at the United Nations during this forty-ninth session. 
In attaining observer status with the United Nations, the South Pacific Forum will address the increasing importance placed on the role of regional organizations and the contributions they can make towards the objectives of the United Nations. 
We believe that the Forum, as an observer, can increase the effectiveness of our region's work on such critical issues as climate change, conservation of biological diversity and effective implementation of the results of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
One long-standing major concern of our Government, which is shared by Forum members, is the testing of nuclear weapons and other weapons of mass destruction within our region. 
We are relieved by the continued moratorium on nuclear testing by France and the United States, but we remain deeply concerned at the possible consequences that may flow from China's insistence on proceeding with its programme. 
We will not breathe easy until a moratorium on all testing is made permanent, and to that end we hope that rapid progress will be made towards concluding a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
Despite our outspoken concerns in numerous international venues during recent years, the Pacific region's vastness and seeming emptiness still makes it an attractive location for environmentally unfriendly activities. 
Too often, when we have attempted as island countries to halt movements through our waters of toxic, radioactive and hazardous materials, our voices have not been heard. 
As if the dangers of such transport were not bad enough, today we confront an even more repugnant prospect, that of our region becoming a permanent dumping ground for the world's nuclear waste. 
As part of our dedication to finding more effective means to prevent these outrages, the Federated States of Micronesia has the honour of chairing the ongoing negotiations within the Forum group towards a regional treaty banning transboundary movement of all hazardous wastes. 
We welcome the Secretary-General's new report on an Agenda for Development. 
My Government fully supports the call for a re-evaluation of the role of the United Nations in development. 
As the United Nations approaches its fiftieth anniversary, its global agenda must be redefined to be more comprehensive and more focused. 
Yet the cost associated with expanded peace-keeping operations around the world is diverting scarce resources at a time when, for many States, the role of the United Nations in development is becomingly increasingly prominent. 
This is a trend that the United Nations must examine very carefully in order to find the proper balance among all its responsibilities under the Charter. 
The United Nations and the international community face a pressing urgency to redirect resources to address population growth and sustainable resource use. 
The world's population is growing faster than ever before with an estimated number of 95 million people being added each year. 
This unprecedented population growth rate will have a profound effect on our environment. 
The action plan for population and sustainable development has clear implications for climate change. 
Micronesia strongly supports the Programme of Action on Population Control and Development endorsed at Cairo and is looking forward to meeting the goals and objectives contained therein. 
This is the culmination of long and arduous negotiations among countries for more than a decade in shaping what I consider to be a near-perfect management and conservation regime for the high seas and the deep seabed which is the common heritage of mankind. 
While we appreciate having this resource, we remain ever mindful of the fact that the continued viability of our economy depends on the rational use of the marine resources present in our waters and beyond. 
It is not only coastal States like my own, which must be dedicated to rational use and responsible fishing practices. 
Distant water fishing nations must also recognize and protect the fragile balance of nature that exists in the oceans of the world to ensure the sustainability of the resource. 
During the last session of the Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks, my Government's delegation joined the 15 other States members of the Forum Fisheries Agency in supporting a binding legal document as the form of outcome for the Conference. 
Even so, we do not support any outcome which would compromise the sovereign rights of coastal States over the living marine resources occurring within their own extended economic zones. 
We do not support any derogation from the provisions of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea that recognize the sovereign rights of coastal States. 
The Programme of Action that emerged from that Global Conference is the first post-Rio de Janeiro effort to amplify the principles of Agenda 21 in a specific context pointing towards tangible measures for implementation. 
While this is a milestone, it will remain little more than a planning document without the genuine commitment of our developing countries around the world. 
We cannot help but feel a certain impatience to see actions taken that are accompanied by necessary funding; nevertheless my Government applauds the steps being taken to ensure that the results of the Barbados Conference are integrated into the programme of work of the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
Strong partnership in this regard should be seen not as a conflict between developed and developing countries, but rather as a shared goal and an investment for the benefit of the entire family of nations. 
A notable and welcome example of such shared effort is the upcoming initiative by the United States to work with all countries towards the revitalization of the essential coral reefs, which are deteriorating all over the world. 
The Global Environmental Facility (GEF) is one source of funding from which Small Island Developing States could access financial assistance for implementation of the Programme of Action and other related environmental endeavours. 
We therefore encourage all Member States, during the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly, to give meaning to the concept of sustainable development by supporting the overall outcome of Barbados, including all enabling legislation. 
This will give the United Nations specialized agencies and organizations the mandate to start implementing the Programme of Action. 
Recent scientific reports have confirmed with certainty that global warming is occurring. 
More importantly, it is also clear that the industrialized countries must make greater cutbacks in emissions than were originally envisioned if there is to be any hope of avoiding disastrous consequences to much of the world - consequences which cynics were scoffing at only a few years ago. 
In keeping with its concern for the protection and sustainable use of the environment, the Federated States of Micronesia acceded in June to the Convention on Biological Diversity and is looking forward to the first Conference of the Parties this November, in the Bahamas. 
In this connection, my Government wishes to add its support to the request made at the last session of the Intergovernmental Group in Nairobi that work on a protocol on biosafety should begin without further delay. 
The question of ownership and access to ex-situ genetic resources not presently covered by the Convention must also be addressed as a matter of priority. 
The concept of giving equal priority to the environment and to development is now widely accepted but remains in many ways difficult to implement. 
It will remain so for many years to come, even though all our best thinking is to be devoted to it. 
Sadly, even as we speak, the quality and stocks of our planet's natural resources are deteriorating at an accelerated pace due to past and current practices. 
If we are to succeed in confronting this challenge, the integrated efforts of the entire international community must call upon the assets that all countries - large and small, developed and developing - can bring to bear. 
For example, sustainable living, which has been the way of island peoples for centuries, involves practices and techniques that are quite relevant to sustainable development in much of today's world. 
The canoes sailing across our crystal blue lagoons bring to mind a host of traditions of our people that involve clean use of the environment and highly effective resource-management practices. 
We must approach sustainable development in a way that respects and builds on the age-old concept of sustainable living and takes full account of the wisdom that can be gleaned from indigenous cultures worldwide. 
As a front-line country in terms of vulnerability, Micronesia recognizes that we cannot retreat into the position of treating global environmental issues only to the extent to which we think we are conveniently capable, without giving due consideration to their urgency and magnitude. 
Addressing this man-made catastrophe requires many more additional resources and a greater commitment, especially on the part of the developed world. 
Our views on these issues are clear and simple: we are convinced that all our efforts are mounting up to a long-term investment for the survival and viability of our ecosystem, the common heritage of mankind. 
In assessing what has transpired so far in all related activities geared to this common objective, I cannot but say how fascinated I am with the enormous effort that has gone into these processes. 
I cannot but believe that positive progress will emanate from this massive human energy and commitment, and that our future will be secured with this common vision. 
We are not only inhabitants of this planet, but custodians of its resources for future generations. 
I hope that the greed of mankind will not in the end triumph over the our inherent responsibility to leave for future generations an environment that is as habitable as the one we find today. 
Sustainable utilization of our natural resources may be the greatest gift that our present civilization can contribute to future humanity. 
Mrs. Otunbayeva (Kyrgyzstan) (interpretation from Russian): I wish to congratulate the President on his appointment to this highly responsible and important post. 
In his report "An Agenda for Peace" the Secretary General spoke of the concentration of efforts towards preventive diplomacy, of steps for increasing international confidence-building and achieving early recognition of conflict situations. 
Such measures have taken on special importance in our countries with the fall of totalitarianism, because we have inherited many long-standing issues of conflict that had previously been hidden and suppressed by a regime of terror in the conditions of that time. 
The United Nations, in our view, could play a leadership role in the study of typical conflict situations. 
This would allow the United Nations to establish a legal basis for decisions that would help decrease the potential for new conflicts and aid in the resolution of existing problems. 
Only by following the highest authority of law, and only on the basis of international law, can we weave a solid fabric of peace throughout the planet, in all of its smallest corners, no matter how remote or provincial. 
Violence and intolerance among people have led to unending war and bloodshed in the former Yugoslavia. 
Fifty years ago the nations of this world, having united, put an end to nazism and genocide. 
We greatly value the efforts of the Secretary-General, his Mission and the Observer Group of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) to resolve issues peacefully in Tajikistan. 
We welcome the recently signed cease-fire in Tehran, in accordance with which hostilities have temporarily ceased and political prisoners and prisoners of war are being released. 
We express this hope now, before the coming winter, and call upon all countries to render vitally important humanitarian aid to Tajikistan. 
We are following with great concern and alarm the situation in Afghanistan and welcome the efforts towards settlement. 
The restoration of peace in that country and the achievement of national reconciliation would bring long-awaited peace to the Afghan people, who have suffered so much, and drastically improve the situation in our region of the world. 
Notwithstanding the tremendous difficulties inherent in our search for peace and accord in that country, we urge the world not to give in either to moral or to donor fatigue. 
It is not possible to dodge responsibilities during this trying period because the deadly conflict in this country has been brought about by participation on many different sides. 
Afghanistan has a plethora of weapons. The country is prey to a non-stop and intensive arms race. 
Hope for peace can be guaranteed only if the international community devotes its unwavering attention and political will to unravelling the knot of the Afghan conflict. 
We are actively and diligently working on the conversion of our defence industry to civilian production. 
Kyrgyzstan, as a non-nuclear State, signed the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons and advocates transforming it into an agreement of unlimited duration. 
That would be our Central Asian treaty. 
Our world, so full of anxiety and so weary, believes that hope for peace is not an illusion. 
I recall with great excitement the unseasonably warm day of 13 September 1993 at the White House in Washington when, after many years of conflict, a declaration of principles on Palestinian self-rule in Gaza and Jericho was signed by the Israeli Government and the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
It is with great satisfaction and happiness that we see together with us in this Hall representatives of the Government of South Africa that was elected on a democratic basis. 
We can achieve breakthroughs and visible results on the difficult path to peace and concord only if we do not give in to fatalism. 
United Nations peace-keeping efforts are achieving significant success in settling many of the conflicts of our time. 
We know that 75 countries are participating in 17 United Nations Missions overseeing the holding and monitoring of elections, rendering humanitarian assistance during disasters and restoring what has been destroyed, as well as ensuring a United Nations military and police presence. 
The issue of creating reserve peace-keeping forces has now been raised. 
From this rostrum we hear the commitment of dozens of countries to peace-keeping operations. 
We need the blue helmets of peace, not the mercenary black helmets of death which have recently participated with increasing frequency in conflict zones around the world. 
Fully aware that peace-keeping operations are an important factor in the future new world order, my country, with its highly qualified doctors, nurses, engineers and rescue workers, would like to participate in peace-keeping operations. 
Such possibilities are also open to us as participants in the Partnership for Peace programme of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO). 
As a country experiencing a period of emergency and in need of immediate assistance because of natural disasters and social hardships, we warmly support the proposal of Argentina's President Menem that a civilian service be created to provide immediate humanitarian assistance under the auspices of the United Nations. 
Development is the main problem facing young democratic societies. 
As a whole, we would like to see greater action and coordination of the work of the United Nations specialized institutions with the new States, both at their headquarters and in their regional offices. 
It is noteworthy that not only traditional developed countries, but also developing countries, which bear the burden of their own numerous economic and social problems, have helped in the establishment of the newly independent States and their entry into the world order. 
And this has particular significance. 
We support such a policy of reaching out towards solidarity, mutual support and collaboration. 
Bearing in mind the close collaboration of countries with transitional economies with international financial and economic institutions, precise coordination and deeper interaction of the work of the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions are becoming increasingly necessary. 
The recent World Conference on Population and Development in Cairo and future Conferences on social development and the improvement of the status of women testify to the world's deep concern about the situation of basic human needs at the turn of the next century. 
The improvement of the status of women is key to resolving vital social problems such as those involving population, education and health care. 
In my country, we will fully support and are ready to cooperate with the newly appointed United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
We in Kyrgyzstan, a country in which over 80 ethnicities reside, seek to create equal and just conditions for all of our citizens. 
There are no restrictions on the development of culture, the arts, education or media in the languages of all ethnic groups. 
Along with an increase in mosques, the number of Orthodox and Protestant churches is growing. 
Committed to ideas of friendship and concord, we are consistently working on programmes and measures to halt migration from our country and to preserve the present multi-ethnic composition of society. 
Democracy in my country is very fragile. 
But the people of Kyrgyzstan, headed by President Askar Akaev, having made its choice three years ago, firmly and unwaveringly stand for democracy and a market economy. 
A tectonic political, social, and economic shift is taking place across the enormous Eurasian land mass. 
The success of the present transformations in Russia strengthens our own awareness of the irrevocability of the choice of the democratic way. 
Kyrgyzstan, like other nations of the Commonwealth of Independent States, is deeply committed to democracy, the principles of freedom and independence, and the philosophy and spirit of the creation of peace. 
In particular, we wish to respond to the following comment in his statement: 
While my delegation agrees with the general thrust of the Foreign Minister's comment, we are surprised by his reference to the so-called Krajinas. 
In this regard, my delegation wishes to stress that, within the Republic of Croatia, there are no administrative units called "Krajinas". 
Rather, this is a name that has been given by the Belgrade proxies to Serb-occupied territories of Croatia. 
We wish to stress that the Security Council has stated in numerous resolutions that this territory is an integral part of the Republic of Croatia. 
My delegation was all the more surprised by this as Greece has shown particular sensitivity to geographic and State names which it perceives as threatening its sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
The Republic of Croatia wishes to maintain the existing good relations that it has with Greece and applauds any constructive actions of the Greek Government that could help to resolve the crisis in our region in a just and equitable manner. 
Mr. Laclaustra (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): The Head of my delegation, the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Spain, will have the opportunity tomorrow to congratulate the President of the General Assembly. 
On this occasion, the Spanish delegation wishes to refer to the references made to the Spanish cities of Ceuta and Melilla in the statement made today by the Prime Minister and Minister of Foreign Affairs and Cooperation of Morocco. 
The references are inappropriate because they are not consistent with the good relations that exist between the Kingdom of Spain and the Kingdom of Morocco. 
We deplore the fact that for a long time Greece, our neighbour, has doggedly refused to recognize the obvious political, economic and institutional transformations that have been carried out over the past three years by Albania's democratic Government. 
I refer in particular to the absurd analogy with the previous regime - an analogy that contrasts totally with all the reports of numerous international observers. 
I should like to recall the fact that my Government has committed itself to the best possible treatment of national minorities in the Balkans. 
What is even more important is that it is one of Albania's long-standing traditions. 
Several international institutions that are cooperating with us are completely satisfied with our economic reform, describing it as the most successful. 
In this context, we note with regret that Greece, although it is the only Balkan country in the European Union, has on several occasions used its veto to block the provision of Union aid to Albania, in an effort to make our transition even more arduous. 
I should like to emphasize that, despite the rigid position adopted by Greece, the Government of Albania has left the door to dialogue open, considering this the only means of overcoming the crisis. 
President Brazauskas (spoke in Lithuanian; English text furnished by the delegation): I sincerely thank you, Sir, for the honour and opportunity of addressing this forum, and I extend my congratulations to you upon your election to lead the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
In this Hall, we see representatives of the entire world, a world in which there has been unprecedented global change. 
Our planet is growing more unified in all areas of life; economic and political integration is well under way. 
Nations, States and entire continents are drawing closer together. 
It is unfortunate that not all changes lead to progress. 
A new avalanche of problems confronts the United Nations and other international organizations, affecting rich and poor countries alike. 
The time has long been ripe for us to discuss within the United Nations agenda the creation of a new and universal concept of development that would embrace peace, economic development, a clean environment, social justice and democratic governance as the five spokes supporting the wheel of humanity's progress. 
It is clear, I believe, that our generation must take up the task of rediscovering the world and building within it new, mutually supportive relationships. 
One of the fundamental instruments at our disposal in this global task is the United Nations. 
We must learn from this analysis so as to ensure that the United Nations shall not become a mere bystander to world events. 
We no longer suffer from the presence of dictatorial bandit States led by fanatics. 
If we do not, these demons, once having manifested themselves in men, communities or entire nations, could destroy the entire world. 
Today I would like to take note of a historic day for Lithuania, the Baltic States and all of Europe. 
On 31 August 1993 the withdrawal of the Russian military from Lithuania was completed, and exactly one year later the same historic event took place in Estonia and Latvia. 
This harmony of dates is more than merely symbolic: it marks the resolution of one more consequence of the Second World War. 
The goals and priorities of our economic, social and foreign policies remain unchanged. 
Lithuania is confronted with serious problems of a social character common to all young democracies. 
Lithuania has a stable currency. 
After four years of dramatic decline, the standard of living has been stabilized, although it is still rather low. 
An attractive legal environment has been ensured for foreign investment. 
We attach great value to the bilateral and multilateral assistance to the process of democracy-building and free-market reforms. 
Western interest in and attention to the restored democracies of Central Europe is vital not only for us, the recipients of such assistance, but for the future of a unified Europe. 
We benefit from successful cooperation with Estonia and Latvia, our closest neighbours, with whom we share a common history and common fate. 
This year a permanent body, the Baltic Council of Ministers, was established. 
But as we look to the future, this will not be enough. 
If the Baltic countries are to become integrated members of Europe, then the establishment of a common visa and economic space can only be the first step of many. 
It is imperative that our foreign and defence policies be even more closely coordinated and that we harmonize our legislation in accordance with the norms of the European Union. 
I believe that all the countries of our region face new opportunities with the establishment of another cooperative body approximately one year ago: the Council of Baltic Sea States. 
This region has great potential. 
I wish to express my deepest condolences to the Governments of our neighbouring countries and to the people whose loved ones perished in the catastrophe that befell the ferry M.S. Estonia. 
As I speak of our neighbours, I must also point to our relations with Belarus. 
We are heartened by the new possibilities of concluding a treaty on inter-State relations between our two countries. 
The signing of such a treaty will further secure the principle so valued by our nations: good-neighbourly relations. 
Lithuania attaches particular importance to its relations with Russia. 
As neighbours, we are very interested - perhaps even more so than other countries - in the success of the democratic and free-market reforms in that country. 
Russian relations with Lithuania and the other Baltic States today are a reflection of the current Russian position concerning the evolving European order, one in which old divisions are disappearing. 
It would reaffirm that Russia does not seek to isolate itself from the West and that, on the contrary, it trusts the West and seeks cooperation with it on an equal basis. 
Given Lithuania's geopolitical situation and our economic opportunities, we can and are prepared to be a bridge between East and West. 
But I also want to emphasize that a future as a buffer State is completely unacceptable to us. 
Several days ago, in his address to the Assembly, Russian President Yeltsin stated that it was essential to reject the imposition of one's will on weaker States and to build a new order, founded on law and morality. 
I express my hope that democratic Russia will adhere to these responsibilities and thus justify the growing trust of the international community in its future. 
One year ago I said from this podium that Lithuania would welcome steps toward the gradual demilitarization of the Kaliningrad district. 
Today I can state with satisfaction that Russia is reducing its military presence in that area. 
Lithuania, whose territory is traversed by transit to this Russian enclave, is not indifferent to the future of the Kaliningrad district and the Lithuanian minority residing there. 
It could become a stone in the foundation of security and an attractive economic partner or, under less favourable conditions, a source or even exporter of military threat and unrest. 
Lithuania proposes to examine issues pertaining to the Kaliningrad district as part of the round-table mechanism established by the European Stability Pact. 
In concluding a fundamental bilateral Treaty with Poland this year, we have closed a chapter of our common history. 
From the start of the 1930s and the outbreak of conflict over Lithuania's capital of Vilnius, relations between us were tainted by open confrontation, a state of affairs still remembered in the halls of the Palais des Nations in Geneva. 
I believe that this Treaty, which recognizes and confirms the present borders of our countries, can be considered the final rapprochement for Lithuania and Poland. 
As we greet the future, Lithuanians and Poles will be able to make their rightful contribution to a unifying Europe. 
We share not only a similar history, but also current problems and future goals. 
Participation in multilateral and international forums provides new opportunities for Lithuania. 
An ever-increasing number of important political decisions are today being reached in international organizations. 
Lithuania sees the guarantee of its security, stability and well-being in joining European political, economic and security structures. 
Lithuania has always been an integral part of European civilization and culture. 
We have never lost our European heritage. 
Our recent 50year separation from the world did not sever our roots. 
Our goal remains membership in the European Union. 
We have already concluded a free-trade agreement with the Union that should come into affect next year. 
We also expect soon to sign an agreement on associate membership with the Union. 
Lithuania is an associate partner of this defence organization of ever-increasing importance. 
We believe the strengthening of the role of the Western European Union to be both logical and necessary. 
The expansion of NATO eastward would not pose a danger or threaten any European State. 
We welcome Russia's joining in the Partnership for Peace and hope that its participation in the programme will contribute to the strengthening of mutual trust and stability. 
Our well-founded fears are heightened by the continuously growing gap between the developed and developing countries. 
The young democracies of Central and Eastern Europe are confronted by dangers posed by organized crime, illegal migration and trafficking in narcotics and, most horribly, in nuclear materials. 
These are the unfortunate negative consequences of our rejoining the world; without the necessary experience, they are difficult to address. 
We live not only in a time of great changes, but also in a world of great contrasts. 
As we celebrate the historic transformation of Europe, the stunning successes in the Middle East peace process and the end of apartheid in South Africa, we are nevertheless witnessing continuing tragedies and conflicts all over the world. 
This is particularly evident when large countries are for any reason drawn into local conflicts, leading to a clash of their global interests. 
If we fail to avoid conflict, its containment and reduction become painful and long-term, often leading to the death of Blue Helmets in the execution of their peace mission. 
In this regard, we support the initiative of Germany and the Netherlands to improve cooperative relations between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
Every State must contribute in a tangible way towards the creation of a peaceful and stable world. 
This must be the responsibility of everyone. 
It would be inappropriate for any country to seek to achieve its own interests or expand its sphere of influence under the guise of peace-keeping missions. 
There are criteria which must be followed in this regard - namely, the principles of the United Nations and the CSCE. 
These principles must, in my opinion, apply to all countries, including the Russian Federation. 
We cannot agree to allowing countries to carry out peace-keeping missions in any given geographical space without the consent of the parties to the conflict or the proper international mandate. 
With the end of the cold war and the spread of democracy, old global divisions begin to disappear. 
It is vital that this continue. 
We who have felt the consequences of such divisions of influence can testify that this would only bring about new conflicts and upheaval. 
These States suffer first when instability and mutual distrust take root in the world. 
In an anarchic world, guided only by an ad hoc order, small States are the first to fall victim to larger interests. 
Small States experience with considerable pain the negative side-effects of global changes; they are the true front-line States. 
This individuality and diversity do not have to divide us. 
Quite the opposite - they will enrich us. 
Until now, Lithuania was perhaps a passive recipient of the assistance and security this membership provided. 
Together with Estonia and Latvia, Lithuania is in the process of establishing a Baltic peace-keeping battalion which will be fully operational in the very near future. 
With the consent of the Lithuanian Parliament, a group of Lithuanian peace-keepers, serving within a larger Danish battalion, is today a part of the United Nations Protection Force stationed in Croatia. 
I take this opportunity to thank Denmark and the other countries that provide continuous assistance in the creation of Lithuanian and Baltic peace-keeping units. 
In the future, within its financial capabilities, Lithuania will continue to participate in similar United Nations peace-keeping and humanitarian missions. 
With the expansion of United Nations membership, the range of issues we are asked to discuss within the United Nations has also increased, imposing new responsibilities and new demands on the Organization. 
It is very important that the international community be properly represented in the Security Council. 
Lithuania therefore supports proposals to expand the membership of the Council, creating new permanent as well as non-permanent seats. 
We believe the establishment of the office of High Commissioner for Human Rights to be a timely decision. 
The world clearly needs an institution that can rapidly and effectively report human rights violations, particularly those which pose a danger of escalating into prolonged conflict. 
Such reporting would enhance the policy of preventive diplomacy. 
Lithuania continues along the difficult road of reform, maintaining a relatively high human development index, as reflected in the United Nations Development Programme's 1994 report on human development, where it is in twenty-eighth place. 
We are well aware of the particular circumstances of this high ranking and of the fact that it is calculated with the use of rather distorted gross national product statistics. 
Unfortunately, the use of these distorted figures has led to excessive contributions to the United Nations and to a reduction in assistance provided. 
At the same time, Lithuania, like other Central European countries, has despite the odds achieved a high level of development in education, science and culture. 
This, too, is reflected in the human development index. 
This state of affairs has two aspects. 
As Lithuania cannot effectively finance these areas from its own resources, an overall decline is unavoidable. 
Another possibility remains: with the help of the United Nations and other organizations, the decline may be halted in the fields of education, science and culture. 
If the existing foundation is protected, recovery in the economic and social fields will follow more rapidly. 
While we have witnessed political and economic change, the restoration of a balanced environment in our countries will take many years and require financial resources. 
Here, I wish to express our particular gratitude to Sweden and other Western European partners for assistance they provide to increase the safety of our nuclear energy programme. 
I believe that combined efforts are capable of producing results much sooner than we first imagined. 
An ecologically aware civilization must become the goal of our era. 
The countries of Central and Eastern Europe receive a small portion of the technical assistance provided by the United Nations, but it is employed in our region effectively and with visible results. 
We are particularly encouraged by steps taken to increase managerial and policy-making accountability within the Secretariat, as well as the simplification and streamlining of the decision-making machinery. 
Lithuania supports and pledges its full cooperation with the new Office of Internal Oversight. 
I would also draw attention to the fact that the United Nations Charter still contains certain outdated concepts concerning enemy States. 
Therefore, I believe Articles 53 and 107 of the Charter ought to be amended. 
One of this year's most important international events was the International Conference on Population and Development held recently in Cairo. 
The world social Summit in Copenhagen will afford us an opportunity to put people's concerns at the centre of social policy. 
This is of particular relevance to countries whose economies are in transition, where people carry the burden of rapid economic, social and political change. 
The World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing, will address the key question of how, in times of awesome change, men and women can work together for a peaceful world in which equality and harmony will be the norm and reality of life. 
At the beginning of my address I spoke of the wheel of human development being supported by five basic principles. 
Today we clearly face a time for decisions. 
Either that wheel will turn, slowly but surely, through the joint efforts of us all, taking us towards ever higher plains of progress, or it will stop turning, and if it stops it will inevitably begin to roll backwards - to chaos and barbarity. 
As humanity crosses into a new millennium, we must not allow the wheel to stop turning. 
This demands the collective action of all States and peoples. 
That is why we must always remind ourselves that no organization in the world today can equal the authority, longevity, dynamism and vitality of the United Nations. 
That which divided nations, States or continents cannot achieve alone they can and will achieve together as the United Nations. 
I am convinced of this, as there is no alternative. 
Two world wars, which cost an enormous number of human lives and immense physical, economic and cultural losses, demonstrated the extent to which man is capable of destruction - above all, self-destruction. 
The world's political map has been changed many times, with predictable consequences. 
Science and technology have made remarkable progress. 
The discovery of antibiotics has provided undreamt-of opportunities for surgery. 
Surgeons have converted the human body into a fruitful field for operations capable of correcting natural defects and injuries arising from circumstances prevailing in an increasingly complex society. 
Life expectancy has risen steadily, and terrible endemic diseases that used to claim countless victims have vanished almost completely. 
The twentieth century has been the era of radio broadcasting and television. 
Important events occurring in any part of the world are immediately known in the most distant regions. 
Of necessity, institutions have endeavoured to keep in step with the rapid and unremitting march of events. 
Both internal and international juridical norms are subject to constant change. 
Fundamental concepts of nationality and sovereignty are being reconsidered, and formulas are being sought so that inalienable and traditional rights may exist in harmony with the requirements of the supranational community. 
Amongst these values are the self-determination of nations and non-intervention, as laid down in the Preamble to our Constitution. 
Accordingly, Venezuela has been and remains permanently disposed to promoting the peaceful spread of democracy to every nation on Earth, and especially to those of our continent. 
We have consequently supported efforts aimed at reintroducing a fully democratic system in those Latin American countries where it is not at present established. 
Their situation is inevitably of deep concern to us by reason of history and natural affinities. 
At the same time, regional integration is expanding, with profound effect on the exercise of rights within every country. 
This process is rapidly leading to hemispheric and universal integration. 
For Latin Americans, the bicentennial of the birth of Antonio Jos de Sucre, the young man who consolidated our independence at the battle of Ayacucho, will provide an opportunity to reassert the unbreakable links of our solidarity. 
It is our hope in this regard that there will be a commitment to fight without quarter against poverty and an effective agreement to stamp out corruption. 
Next year it will celebrate its first 50 years of existence: a time in which, amidst contradictions and disappointments, it has provided a unique forum for constant dialogue, in every language and in the most contrasting tones. 
It has made uninterrupted progress and shown a willingness to accept the structural changes that changing times have imposed. 
For this reason we are awaiting further changes, such as the expansion of permanent representation on the Security Council to Latin America by granting Brazil permanent membership. 
Latin America has every right to this by virtue of its spiritual strength and its constant espousal of liberty and international friendship. 
However, despite all the progress achieved, it is undeniable that we are still a very long way from having established a stable, universal peace or a harmonious coexistence amongst nations. 
Nor have we developed standards of living that permit all social strata in the various continents to enjoy a fitting human existence, with a satisfactory world-wide level of equity in social relations. 
This is because many countries have not ensured, as is essential, that everyone who is born will have the means to enjoy a decent existence. 
In my country, at the beginning of the century, a time of manifest poverty and backwardness, there was a saying that every child was born with an arepa under the arm. 
"Arepa" is a bread made of maize and is a popular staple of the daily diet. 
Just as we were ready to thrill with emotion at the arrival of universal peace, the Gulf War awakened us from that dream. 
The United Nations faces a constant challenge: the quest for peace. 
It is clear that peace will not be achieved simply through political discussion or diplomatic negotiation, still less through the mere use of force. 
It has often been said by knowledgeable speakers that peace is the fruit of justice: that is, without some degree of justice, peace is unattainable. 
That was understood by the negotiators at Versailles at the end of the First World War when they included in their Peace Treaty a lengthy clause devoted to the International Labour Organization and inspired by the notion of social justice. 
Undoubtedly, however, the need for justice goes far beyond international conventions and recommendations with regard to labour, and meeting that need is becoming a matter of increasing urgency. 
The rapid process of globalization we are witnessing is unstoppable and unavoidable. 
The steps being taken in this direction are dictated by the state of today's world and the demands of the immediate and mid-term future. 
The conclusion of the Uruguay Round and the creation of the World Trade Organization represent undeniable progress for mankind. 
The bilateral and multilateral agreements reached on all continents are signs of progress and stimulate the creation and exchange of wealth. 
It must be recognized that the United Nations and its important subsidiary bodies have made great efforts to alleviate the sufferings and shortages of those sectors of humanity where the standard of living is below what is deemed humanely indispensable. 
It is encouraging to note that institutions directly related to the United Nations such as the World Bank and the International Monetary Fund recognize that the fight against poverty must be a top priority. 
It is not, however, enough to give humanitarian assistance to the neediest. 
It is essential to afford nations the conditions they require to enable all their inhabitants to compete efficiently, to ensure their healthy survival and to encourage their progress. 
In recent years my country, Venezuela, has faced a difficult economic situation and disquieting social circumstances. 
Grievous mistakes in running the country and the poisonous plague of corruption are the principal causes of the acute crisis we are experiencing, but external factors have also played a part. 
As I have pledged to my compatriots, I must find ways of restoring the confidence that is indispensable if coming generations are to be able, with training and hard work, to avail themselves of the opportunities the country has to offer. 
Serious institutional problems - such as the legal proceedings against two former Presidents of the Republic, one of whom was suspended from office while still President - have been handled within the legal system with strict adherence to the Constitution. 
The people's conduct has been truly exemplary. 
The natural resources with which providence has endowed us and the favourable prospects guaranteed by our human resource, our people, who have always demonstrated intelligence, creative audacity and courage in times of danger, inspire us with optimism. 
We realize that we must seek within ourselves the essential elements that will enable us to win the struggle for development to which we are so seriously committed. 
We have put forward an economic stabilization and recovery programme that has been in large part accepted. 
It lays out a feasible and clearly defined course that will ultimately lead to a solution of the crisis. 
For example, when considering the need to strengthen trade relations throughout the world we must call for guaranteed access to the markets of the developed countries, where mechanisms are sometimes in place that are skillfully used to exclude our competition. 
We agree with the need for environmental protection for the benefit of the world's inhabitants, and we are certainly ready to contribute to that goal. 
At the same time, there must be fair payment for the raw materials that represent the principal contribution of the underdeveloped countries to international trade but that are constantly losing their relevance in end products. 
Consequently, access to capital must be arranged on equitable terms to protect the interests of producers, who are often obliged to accept conditions that are little more than adhesion contracts. 
It is true that there have been negotiations on restructuring and that they have temporarily alleviated the dreadful burden that problem represents for the debtor countries, but as the repayment deadlines fall due the burden for those in debt becomes harder to bear with the passing of every year. 
To cite a concrete example: in my country next year's debt servicing payments will amount to 35 per cent of the national budget, and in coming years the situation will become even more acute. 
We are resolved to meet them, but we consider that this subject must be placed on international agendas and that a search must begin for a broad solution that will open up new horizons of justice and peace. 
I believe that as we approach the beginning of the second half of the United Nations first century the fundamental aim of the United Nations must be the search for justice in relations among peoples. 
This demands of every individual and every group whatever is required for the common good. 
It is true that there have been some minor concessions to the most needy countries but there is a lack of any clear course towards the achievement of universal well-being. 
Once the door was opened by the International Labour Organization (ILO), international organizations also provided access for unofficial bodies. 
In this way we shall realize the ideal which our Liberator, Simon Bolivar, visualized as the most important goal of the best system of government: "the greatest possible degree of happiness", in other words, happiness for all. 
Prince Norodom Sirivudh (Cambodia)(interpretation from French): On this solemn occasion allow me first to convey to you, Sir, on behalf of the Cambodian delegation, heartfelt congratulations on your election to the presidency of the United Nations General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
After 23 years of war Cambodia is now at peace and able to start to move towards development, social justice and prosperity. 
This has not been an easy task because our financial base is still very low. 
As a member of the group of least developed countries, Cambodia remains one of the poorest countries in the world and a large proportion of its people are saddled with crushing poverty. 
But, again, the United Nations is at our side. 
The Bretton Woods institutions are helping us to re-establish a solid fiscal base and the specialized agencies have almost all moved in to assist development and strengthen our institutions. 
In the economic field, there has been some progress over the past few years. 
This year our local currency is very stable: 1 dollar is equal to 2,500 riels. 
Bilateral donors have also been generous, and as assistance moves from the area of emergency rehabilitation to that of reconstruction, achievements are beginning to be noted. 
However, the most important of the Royal Government's priorities for reconstruction and rural development have unfortunately lagged behind other kinds of development. 
The constraints of distance, an infrastructure ruined by two decades of war and a continuing insurgency have hampered efforts, but in our second year of office, the Government, together with our friends, will tackle those problems. 
With the assistance of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) we have now developed our first country programme, which will be presented to the Executive Board of UNDP on 6 October 1994. 
The UNDP is also assisting us to reform the civil administration within Cambodia. 
Cambodia has itself been through the holocaust of tyranny, invasion and internal disturbances. 
Our National Assembly is now in the process of restoring Cambodia as a judicial State where human rights, political pluralism, liberal democracy and, above all, freedom of expression are respected, as envisaged in our Constitution. 
In comparison with the twenty years of war and totalitarianism under the previous regimes, progress has been made. 
We also appreciate the early visit of the newly appointed United Nations Commissioner for Human Rights, the Honorable Jos Ayala Lasso. 
Cambodia fully supports the Geneva Declaration of 12 August 1994 between the United States of America and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and hopes that the Declaration will be fully and sincerely implemented. 
Cambodia strongly supports the earnest desires of the Korean people who, in the not-too-distant future, will bring their beloved country towards full reunification. 
Cambodia welcomed the just initiative taken by the international community on the question of Haiti to avoid bloodshed and to oversee the smooth transition to a democratically elected government. 
We pray for an end to the senseless killing in Afghanistan, so that the Afghan people may be able to resume their normal lives and rebuild and develop their war-torn nation. 
We are pleased to see the political outcome in Northern Ireland and hope that peace and happiness will soon return to that beautiful land. 
The peace agreement between Israel and the Palestinian people is the most encouraging historical event of our time. 
The recent accord between Israel and Jordan is definitely the right step towards peace, security and stability in that region. 
We encourage others to follow the example of this discussion for a peaceful world. 
At an appropriate time, Cambodia looks forward with great enthusiasm to full membership in ASEAN. 
We will be delighted to see all 10 countries of our subregion one day join in the great ASEAN family. 
ASEAN has done a great deal for Cambodia during our difficult years, and for this we are eternally grateful to all of its six distinguished members: Brunei, Indonesia, Malaysia, Philippines, Singapore and Thailand. 
In addition to the constant efforts made by the Cambodian authorities to rebuild our country after the disastrous 20 years of war, Cambodia also aspires to rejoin the international community as a State of law. 
Cambodia is committed to development and peace for the well-being of our people, and we heartily welcome the important appeal by Mr. Clinton, President of the United States, for the elimination of anti-personnel land-mines throughout the world, as the sine qua non for development and lasting peace. 
Our people bear the scars of these deadly practices, and a sincere commitment from the international community would save the lives of innocent men, women and children throughout the world. 
We would like to take this opportunity to thank sincerely all donor countries for their generous contributions to the Cambodian Mine Action Centre (CMAC). 
The globalization of national socio-cultural policies can be harmonious only if there is close and sincere cooperation between the industrialized countries and the developing countries. 
Cambodia is also concerned about environmental issues, and will be signing the Agreement to Combat Desertification in Paris. 
Cambodia welcomes the convening of the World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen, and the World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing next year. 
We give particular attention to the development of our human sources, because of its implications for the process of social stabilization. 
Cambodia will actively participate in the work of these summits. 
Before concluding, I wish to voice sincere gratitude to the United Nations for the deployment of peace-keeping forces, and Cambodia takes this opportunity to inform the international community that it will make available its small peace-keeping forces at the request of this Organization. 
In conclusion, Cambodia remains convinced that Member States will respond to emergencies and will meet their obligations. 
Cambodia is solemnly committed to complying with the United Nations Charter. 
Mr. Solana (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): I should like to convey to you, Sir, my warmest congratulations on your election to the presidency of this Assembly and to wish you great success in the performance of your duties. 
With your election, the members of the General Assembly recognize in your country, Ce d'Ivoire, the decisive contribution of Africa to the work of the Organization. 
I am confident that the General Assembly will follow the course of consensus that was set in the previous session, under the leadership of Ambassador Insanally, to whom I should like to pay a warm tribute. 
On behalf of my delegation, I wish now to consider some issues in more detail. 
However, they have also confronted the Organization with one of the greatest challenges in its history. 
After the first shock, provoked by crises such as those in the former Yugoslavia, Somalia and Angola, we have been confronted with appalling situations such as that in Rwanda, where the Organization's limited means have unfortunately proved insufficient to redress the plight of millions of human beings. 
At the same time, the United Nations, with its resources stretched to the limit, is undergoing a financial crisis which can be addressed only with the resolute cooperation of the Member States. 
This should entail, first of all, the timely payment of their financial contributions, an obligation specified in the Charter. 
Moreover, these means must be used in the most effective possible way. 
The reform of the Security Council is an extremely important and complex matter, which will have to be accomplished through a careful process of dialogue leading to an understanding among all Member States. 
The enlarged composition of the Council will also facilitate equitable geographical distribution among the different regions of the world. 
The Secretariat has already made a major effort to strengthen the Department of Peace-keeping Operations by adding a Situation Centre, enlarging the Office of the Military Adviser and giving a boost to the planning unit. 
Secondly, in order to speed up the effective launching of operations, the provisions relating to standby arrangements for peace-keeping should come into effect. 
Spain is prepared to participate in this mechanism, which should be broadened to include the police components of peace operations, as well as transport-related equipment and logistics in general. 
Many casualties have been suffered by United Nations forces and humanitarian-assistance personnel, among them Spanish nationals who gave their lives in the quest for peace. 
It is true that developments have occurred that give us cause for hope. 
We have witnessed a new international cohesiveness, which we must preserve at all costs. 
A rapprochement has taken place between the Croat and Muslim communities, which has led to the agreements reached on federation. 
I am pleased to underscore the important role that the European Union is playing in the town of Mostar as a contribution to this process. 
Spain welcomes the process of political and economic transition in which the countries of Central and Eastern Europe are currently involved. 
We are also witnessing important moves towards democracy and a free-market economy in the Russian Federation and in the other States that emerged from the former Soviet Union. 
Spain supports these changes, as their success will contribute not only to strengthening security in Europe but to world peace as well. 
The community of Ibero-American nations has endowed itself with a political forum of considerable importance; this year, in Cartagena, Colombia, it once again voiced satisfaction at the progress made on the path to democracy and economic modernization. 
Wherever internal armed conflicts are still active, as in Guatemala, we are witnessing a negotiation process promoted by and under the auspices of the United Nations, with the assistance of the "Group of Friends". 
Inventive solutions among Cubans, without excluding anyone, should be encouraged, with a view to opening up new democratic possibilities leading to a peaceful transition, with due respect for human rights, national sovereignty and fundamental freedoms. 
The Government of Spain is attentively following the situation in Haiti, with a view to the full implementation of Security Council resolutions 917 (1994) and 940 (1994), which will involve the return of the President legitimately elected by the Haitian people. 
Spain attaches particular importance to the establishment of a new process of dialogue and cooperation in the Mediterranean that will make it possible to tackle the economic, demographic and cultural differences existing in the region, and to bring peace and prosperity to the Mediterranean area. 
My country has special ties of friendship and cooperation with the Maghreb countries and is striving to make a practical contribution to overcoming the problems existing in this area, to which Spain attaches great priority. 
Thanks to the determination and courage of the interested parties, 1994 has been a year of significant achievements on the path to peace and understanding. 
Spain has always supported the need for a lasting and comprehensive peace, in conformity with Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
This year, we have witnessed events of remarkable importance in sub-Saharan Africa. 
Some have struck a markedly hopeful note, whereas others - such as the tragedy of Rwanda and the difficulties in the peace process in Somalia - have demonstrated the fragility of the continent's structures. 
Rwanda has appalled us. 
Those responsible for the atrocities, including genocide, committed in Rwanda must be brought to justice individually. 
Hence, Spain supports the work of the Commission of Experts established under Security Council resolution 935 (1994), which we actively promoted and co-sponsored, as well as the work of the High Commissioner for Human Rights and the Special Rapporteur for Rwanda. 
These events are extremely serious and we must make an urgent legal response to them through the establishment of an ad hoc jurisdiction for Rwanda, following the model already provided by the Tribunal established to deal with the former Yugoslavia. 
We are gratified at its return to the General Assembly as a full-fledged Member of the United Nations, now that the apartheid system has been abolished and a democratic and non-racial Government has been installed. 
In southern Africa, likewise, we are following with the greatest interest, because of their importance, the processes aimed at peace in Angola and Mozambique. 
We hope that the Angolan Government and UNITA will shortly conclude a lasting peace agreement that will put an end to decades of suffering. 
We hope that in Mozambique the coming elections will consolidate national reconciliation. 
Spain will contribute to the peaceful and democratic holding of these elections by sending observers. 
The decolonization of Gibraltar is a priority goal of the Spanish Government. 
The General Assembly has clearly established the doctrine that the decolonization of Gibraltar is a case not of self-determination but of the restoration of Spain's territorial integrity. 
Disarmament and arms control are fundamental factors in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
We also support the unconditional and indefinite extension of the non-proliferation Treaty and the early conclusion of a nuclear test-ban treaty. 
Moreover, Spain hopes that a final decision on the enlargement of the membership of the Conference on Disarmament will be adopted shortly, thereby allowing for the full participation of countries which, like Spain, have demonstrated for many years their full commitment to the work of the Conference. 
The close relationship between peace and development is especially well reflected in the report on agenda for development submitted last May by the Secretary-General. 
I wish to state my satisfaction at the publication of this report. 
We share the approach presented by the Secretary-General, which is based on the principle that development is a fundamental right and the strongest foundation for peace. 
Only by means of this comprehensive approach will we be able to tackle the deep inequalities and serious problems affecting developing countries. 
To achieve this, we must continue to restructure the economic and social sectors of the Organization and of the United Nations system, particularly by strengthening even further the coordinating role of the Economic and Social Council. 
Starting next year, Spain will participate in the work of the Commission on Sustainable Development, which at its last session dealt for the first time with the implementation of "Agenda 21" and of other agreements reached at the Rio Summit. 
The global conferences convened by the United Nations play an outstanding role in the search for universal consensus on development. 
The Programme of Action adopted in Cairo by the International Conference on Population and Development will pave the way for a new demographic policy, and places women at the axis of every population policy. 
The key role played by women in development will also be highlighted during the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing in September 1995. 
The World Summit for Social Development, which will be convened in Copenhagen in March 1995, must, likewise, direct us to a new way of facing social problems in the world, based on the principle that human beings should be the core and ultimate goal of development. 
Intolerance, inequalities of all kinds and violations of fundamental rights still endanger the lives, the freedom and the safety of millions of human beings. 
In order to eradicate these evils, we must honour the commitments undertaken during the Vienna World Conference on Human Rights and redouble our efforts to put into practice principles that, although universally acknowledged, are not universally observed. 
The United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, the office which was created by this Assembly last year, and whose first incumbent is Ambassador Ayala Lasso, must be able to perform his duties properly. 
This will be an opportunity to reflect both on the Organization's accomplishments - which are not negligible - and on the challenges it will face. 
Mankind's full development will be achieved only when its multiple aspects, which are complementary and interdependent, are taken into account. 
The path to a better world, in which the United Nations continues to play a fundamental role, must be taken together by all the peoples of the world, as we are reminded by the motto of the fiftieth-anniversary commemoration. 
Mr. Moussa (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): Mr. President, at the outset, I should like to extend to you, brother Minister Amara Essy our congratulations on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly. 
Allow me also to extend through you our congratulations to the sisterly country Ce d'Ivoire, with which Egypt enjoys bonds of friendship and cooperation. 
I take this opportunity also to commend your predecessor, Ambassador Insanally, the representative of Guyana. 
As we know, earlier this month, the International Conference on Population and Development was held in Cairo. 
We in Egypt are greatly satisfied that the Conference concluded with a Programme of Action that deals with population questions from their cultural and development perspectives, on the basis of a profound understanding of the various dimensions of this problem. 
Undoubtedly, the clamour that accompanied that Conference was justified. 
It might be important in this connection to refer to the consecutive conferences that have been held in the 1990s to deal with the social aspects of development. 
We believe that henceforth, the attention of developing countries and of all other societies should be focused on dealing with these aspects. 
This is what all peoples of the world have aspired after throughout the long years of international conflict which led to social and economic convulsions that resulted in backwardness, misery and untold suffering for millions of people. 
While we emphasize our interest in this approach that relates to social development and its global character, we also believe that the role of the United Nations therein is highly significant. 
Undoubtedly, the United Nations sponsorship of international conferences to this end consolidates its role in shaping the world of tomorrow, which must be a world of equitable development, collective security and social stability. 
I have made a point of beginning my statement by addressing the social dimension, in order to underline a new tendency and a renewed awareness of this significant aspect of international life. 
Realization of this vision will require, first and foremost, the creation of an appropriate international social environment, that would be inspired by the specific and distinctive characteristics of all societies and that would enrich the heritage of mankind. 
This could be done only through awareness of and respect for the integration and interaction of cultures. 
Proceeding from its awareness of the movement of history, Egypt was the first to sow the seeds of peace in the Middle East. 
Today, Egypt is determined to continue to assist all parties to overcome the obstacles that impede negotiations, and to lay the foundations of new, just and secure conditions in the Middle East. 
I speak first of political settlement. 
Last year, we met here a few days after the signing of the historic agreement between President Arafat and Prime Minister Rabin in September 1993. 
Under that agreement, the Israeli and Palestinian parties mutually recognized each other and agreed on a Declaration of Principles regarding the arrangements of interim self-government. 
The wave of optimism that was generated at the time was tempered by the customary caution which lasted until an agreement enforcing the Declaration of Principles was signed in Cairo on 4 May 1994. 
That agreement constituted a significant step on the long road of peace towards the exercise by the Palestinian people of their legitimate national rights. 
The sight of the Palestinian leader Yasser Arafat entering Gaza on 1 July 1994 has thus epitomized the long history of the Palestinian people's sacrifices and steadfastness, with which they gained the support and sympathy of all peace- and justice-loving peoples everywhere. 
Moreover, I call for the expeditious adoption of new concrete measures that would assure the Palestinian people in the occupied West Bank that the peace dividends will embrace all the Palestinian territories occupied since 1967. 
One of the most important of such measures is the alleviation of the burden of occupation and mitigation of the daily suffering of the Palestinian people. 
The organization of Palestinian elections in all the Palestinian territories would enable them to move from the first step of self-government in Gaza and Jericho towards the exercise of their full political rights, in the framework of self-determination that is the appropriate and genuine resolution of this conflict. 
Moreover, I appeal to both sides, in equally strong terms, to confront all acts of violence and practices of terrorism firmly and persistently to ensure safety for all and guarantee that peace will have the upper hand. 
Egypt has commended the progress achieved on the Jordanian-Israeli track. 
Egypt welcomes this significant step and is confident that the rising momentum will soon help achieve tangible progress on the Syrian and Lebanese tracks, based on full withdrawal from the occupied territories of both countries. 
Secondly, I wish to speak of economic development. 
Scrutiny of the Middle East situation makes it clear that there is an organic link between peace and development in that region, whose peace and security are pivotal to the world's peace and security. 
The laying of the groundwork for the social and economic development of the countries of that region is a necessary step, without which peace will remain meaningless and pointless. 
At the same time, the process of development can be successful only within the context of balanced and well-planned strategies that take into account the interests of all parties. 
In this regard, hopes are high and prospects are spacious enough. 
Nevertheless there is no room in all this for the domination by one economy of another. 
Egypt, which is undergoing at present a stage of radical economic reform that aims at ensuring for its trade, industry and private sector a significant breakthrough, is qualified to play a leading role in the economic development of the region. 
This should enhance the image of the Middle East as a region that attracts increasing tourism, flourishing trade and thriving investment, side by side with an advanced productive capacity. We nominate the Middle East to be the cradle of new economic giants. 
Egypt does not seek opportunities of rapid gains, but rather an advanced economic framework that would contribute significantly to changing the climate of the Middle East and reshaping the region's ability to contribute to the interactions of the developed world economy. 
Thirdly, I speak of regional security and arms control. 
Comprehensive peace, in its wider sense, will never be upheld in the Middle East unless we change our old perceptions. 
This regional arms race, that plagued the region and accelerated in a climate of mutual suspicion and hostility, must be tamed in order that we may adapt to the new realities prevailing in the region. 
If such experience is reason enough for reassessing our policies in this respect, the political achievements which have put us squarely on the road to peace make us question the wisdom of escalating armament under conditions of peace. 
If the first prerequisite is arms reduction, the second is the achievement of a better security balance amongst the countries of the region. 
The emergence of a new more stable Middle East will never take place unless we renounce the concepts of military superiority and agree to rid the region of the weapons of mass destruction. 
The persistence of such concepts can only jeopardize the existent possibility of creating a new and different Middle East. 
Any disruption of the security balance in the region, is bound to generate suspicions that may cause the region to slide once again into competition, escalation, dispute, conflict and confrontation. 
If we are seeking normal relations between the parties, we have to ensure the co-equality of the obligations of all countries in the region. 
It is unacceptable that one party, to the exclusion of all others, should be accorded a special exceptional status. 
Egypt attaches great importance to Israel's rapid undertaking of this step as we approach the date of the Conference for the Review and Extension of the non-proliferation Treaty in 1995. 
Otherwise, the extension of this Treaty, which aims at halting nuclear proliferation, would lead to the consecration of an adverse reality that is neither balanced nor proper and which runs counter to the principle of universality. 
We would find the persistence of such an exceptional situation strange and unacceptable. 
Egypt takes this opportunity to urge Israel to respond positively to this extremely earnest call which safeguards the region against the evils of an unnecessary arms race. 
In this era of peace, we should rethink our priorities and view the prerequisites of security from a different point of view based on the new relations of peace instead of from considerations which had the upper hand at a time of regional conflicts. 
We adamantly insist on this in order to avoid a race in this dangerous field. 
Brotherly Yemen is healing its wounds after discord and strife. 
This would require the Government of Iraq to respond to the demands of international legality and the unambiguous and formal recognition of the identity of Kuwait, its sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence. 
While addressing the issues of the Middle East, we call on Iran to extend good-neighbourliness to its Arab brethren. 
In this regard, serious work is needed to resolve the problem of the occupied Arab islands in the Gulf. 
This would represent a positive indication that relations in the region can be conducted on the basis of a positive dialogue dealing with the political tendencies that are a source of concern in various parts of the region. 
I turn now to Egypt's closest neighbours in the region. 
An objective view of the problem confirms the importance of respecting international legality since the trial of persons accused of an international crime is a necessity and the more expeditiously it takes place the better it is for the process of justice. 
Similarly, in addressing the issues pertaining to its neighbours, we must also mention Sudan, with which we have had very special ties since the dawn of history. 
In both instances, Egypt stands firmly and clearly in support of the unity and territorial integrity of Sudan. 
We cannot accept its fragmentation or division. 
With the same strength and clarity, Egypt supports the right of the Sudanese people to a tranquil and stable life that would afford them the opportunity to look to the future. 
During Egypt's chairmanship of the Organization of African Unity, which expired in June, the African continent witnessed a number of important achievements, the most important of which was the success of the organization in creating a mechanism for the prevention, management and resolution of African conflicts. 
Moreover, we in Africa are currently studying, in all earnestness, the social and economic situation in the continent. 
The African continent's share of human tragedies has been abundant enough, as demonstrated by the horrendous events in Somalia, Burundi and Rwanda. 
Such contribution has been forthcoming and represents a unique international and regional solidarity. 
As regards Somalia, the tragedy is still unfolding, despite strenuous African and international efforts to achieve national reconciliation between the warring Somali factions. 
The crisis remains elusive owing to tribal rivalries and self-centered interests. 
From Somalia we turn to Angola, in which recent developments indicate a glimmer of hope that a final and peaceful solution may be close at hand. 
We call for the intensification of efforts to achieve peace in order that the Lusaka Conference may succeed and for the full implementation of the peace agreement, as well as Security Council resolutions 864 (1993) and 932 (1994). 
We also strongly urge UNITA to show its goodwill by negotiating constructively to reach a peace agreement without delay. 
Unfortunately, the painful reality is that the crisis is still with us. 
While we accept the position of the Contact Group in its proposal of the peace plan which has been accepted by the Bosnian Government regardless of its shortcomings, yet we demand the most basic level of rationality and justice in managing this crisis. 
A few days ago, the Security Council adopted a rather hasty resolution easing the sanctions imposed on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia - Serbia and Montenegro. 
Those resolutions contain provisions and requirements that should have been implemented prior to any consideration of the easing or reviewing of sanctions. 
The rules of international justice should not be twisted to reward the aggressor for mere promises that lack credibility or effectiveness. 
Moreover, the effectiveness of the observers currently deployed on the Bosnian-Yugoslav border is highly questionable. 
The withdrawal of UNPROFOR while the power vacuum continues - an idea that is being floated - would be a further step towards handing the protected areas to the aggressors, who have the necessary power to control them. 
We are at a unique juncture in history: our generation has been afforded an opportunity to lay the foundations of a new era. 
We must emphasize several points regarding the process of reforming the work of the Security Council. First, it must be carried out on a regional basis, not on a specific-country basis. 
Secondly, the new seats - and there may be two additional ones each for Latin America, Asia and Africa - must be allocated on the basis of the criteria stipulated in the Charter. 
At the same time, social development has become a goal which we all pursue and technological development has become a prerequisite of economic progress and social advancement. 
It is a challenge that must be faced by those who aspire to progress and development. 
Recent international developments have highlighted the strong link between peace, stability and development. 
Global stability cannot be achieved without balanced and sustainable development. 
The existing structural imbalances in international economic relations will continue to cause the social turmoil and conflicts that turn under our eyes to disputes which threaten international peace and security. 
Mr. Ben Yahia (Tunisia), Vice-President, took the chair. 
On its new journey - starting in New York, moving on to Rio de Janeiro and Vienna, passing through Cairo to be continued in Copenhagen and Beijing - the United Nations has proved that it remains the global umbrella under which different ideas and positions interact. 
He states that economic and social questions should be at the forefront of United Nations efforts. 
That is what should happen. 
Mr. Soysal (Turkey): Allow me to congratulate the President on his election to his high office, and to thank the outgoing President, His Excellency Mr. Samuel Insanally, for his wise leadership during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
This has not happened. 
Today humanity faces a new division or fragmentation far more dramatic in essence. 
The world is torn between hope and despair. 
This is the new division we are facing. 
They have emerged as new threats to international peace and security. 
Slogans of racial hatred have resurfaced. 
Human dignity has been violated. 
On the brightest side, historic breakthroughs have been achieved in South Africa and the Middle East. 
The courageous stand of some eminent statesmen has been instrumental in translating the basic vision of the United Nations into reality. 
Their bold steps towards peace fostered our optimism to counter the negative trends. 
The time has come to start to contemplate realistically how to create new and workable mechanisms to respond effectively to the challenges of our times. 
But we first have to accept the fact that euphoria is almost always short-lived. 
This new dialectic defines the framework within which we have to work together to find a balance between optimism and pessimism, between the integrity of the nation-State and the demands of an ever more interdependent world. 
This Organization was built on the ashes of the Second World War. 
The war's aftermath left its imprint not only on the United Nations Charter, but also on the rules that govern its work and its structure. 
Hence, the crucial challenge before us today is to make the United Nations the real centre of universal solidarity, by improving its effectiveness and harmonizing its work with these new imperatives. 
In this exercise, the pivotal point should be the Security Council. 
The widespread demands to make that principal body more representative, more responsive, more transparent and more accountable have imposed upon us a historic task which we must fulfil. 
The democratization of the Security Council is a challenge of our times, one that requires an adequate response. 
We have to enhance the representative weight of the Security Council by enlarging it and by establishing a fairer and more orderly system of rotation within the geographical groups. 
Therefore, any "quick-fix" solution in which the reform may be interpreted in a rather narrow sense cannot be accepted. 
In the same vein, we also fully support the efforts under way to revitalize and rationalize the work of the General Assembly as the central and universal deliberative forum. 
The ongoing conflicts and tragedies all over the world underscore the urgency of our task of strengthening the United Nations, particularly in the field of collective security. 
In the past five years, United Nations peace-keeping operations have undergone considerable expansion. 
The nature of peace-keeping is changing. 
Preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, peace-enforcement, peace-building and global human security have emerged as new concepts on which further reflection is needed. 
As an active participant in the peace-keeping operations of the United Nations, Turkey believes that their success depends ultimately on the support and assistance received from the community of nations. 
This, in turn, requires the awareness of a sense of shared responsibility in addressing our common concerns. 
The United Nations stand-by forces, in which we have decided to participate, would play an essential role in promoting such awareness. 
Only when a potential aggressor clearly perceives that the international community will retaliate in a timely and effective manner might it change its behaviour. 
The challenges we are facing today go beyond the means and resources of a single organization. 
Accordingly, there is a need for a new collective security architecture of mutually-reinforcing institutions in which all elements would have a role to play. 
The interaction between global security and regional security requires effective cooperation and coordination among the United Nations and regional organizations. 
One thing is clear: only the United Nations can provide legitimacy to regional arrangements and institutions in the fields of peace-keeping and peacemaking. 
From Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Caucasus to Rwanda, the peoples of the world, faced with threats of racist hatred, are desperately demanding the helping hand and protection of the United Nations. 
Regrettably, the tragedy of Bosnia and Herzegovina has continued to be at the top of the international agenda during the past 12 months. 
Despite numerous Security Council and General Assembly resolutions, the international community has been able neither to put an end to the ethnic cleansing, nor to roll back the brutal aggression against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Decisive and firm action to stop the aggression is long overdue. 
The Washington and Vienna Agreements laid down the foundation for a just and viable peace in Bosnia. 
These Agreements define the framework of a federation which preserves the territorial integrity and unity of Bosnia and Herzegovina as a multicultural, multireligious and multi-ethnic State. 
The Bosnian Government accepted the latest international peace plan proposed by the five-nation Contact Group in the spirit of peace. 
However, the extremist Serbs, longing for an ethnically homogeneous Greater Serbia, have insisted on their defiance of the will of the international community and have rejected the peace plan. 
Their rejection has demonstrated, yet again, that aggression cannot be halted on the shifting sands of promises and declarations. 
The five-nation Contact Group has committed itself, in case of rejection, to the tightening of sanctions on Serbia and Montenegro. 
We deeply regret that the Security Council, by adopting resolution 943 (1994) on 23 September 1994, moved in the opposite direction despite the efforts of the Contact Group of the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
We have arrived at a critical juncture. 
We have to admit that only diplomacy backed by sufficient force can make the extremist Serbs realize that war gives them more pain than gain. 
There should be no further easing of the sanctions until Serbia and Montenegro recognize all the successor States within their international borders. 
As winter approaches, the need to provide security, shelter and humanitarian assistance to the civilian population becomes ever more pressing. 
The safe areas should be extended and effectively protected by the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
The strangulation of Sarajevo should be ended. 
As a matter of principle, the Bosnian Government must be provided with all the means necessary for self-defence, so that it may exercise its inherent right under Article 51 of the Charter. 
This is a moral, legal and political obligation on the part of the international community - but primarily a moral one. 
President Izetbegovi_, in his address at the 7th plenary meeting, on 27 September 1994, from this rostrum, announced a new formula in this respect. 
On the condition that certain conditions be fulfilled, he limited his just demand for the lifting of the arms embargo to the adoption of a formal decision, deferring the implementation of the decision for six months. 
This is a new sacrifice motivated by the international community's inability to provide security for the victims or to recognize their basic right to self-defence. 
We must praise this noble gesture and support the new formula. 
We are witnessing further potential threats to the peace and stability of the Balkans. 
With the increasing tension between Greece and Albania there is, regrettably, a risk that yet another crisis may be created in the region. 
Moreover, Macedonia is still waiting to be represented at the United Nations under the name and the flag it has chosen. 
Compliance with the basic international norms - respect for sovereignty and territorial integrity, non-intervention in internal affairs, and the need to resolve disputes by peaceful means rather than by threat or coercion - is today more than ever before a pressing need in the Balkans. 
My country lies at the very epicentre of the vast geography and the new geopolitics of Eurasia. 
Most of the conflicts which are high on the international agenda are taking place around Turkey. 
Fully aware of our responsibilities for the peace and stability of our region and beyond, we are trying to contain conflicts. 
We seek to reverse destabilizing currents. 
We strive to promote the rule of law and democracy on our periphery. 
We remain a factor for stability. 
We believe that regional economic cooperation is a driving force for shared prosperity and increased confidence among nations as well as the most effective way to prevent the spread of ethnic conflicts and potential hegemonic tendencies. 
We have established the Black Sea Economic Cooperation with Albania, Armenia, Azerbaijan, Bulgaria, Georgia, Greece, the Republic of Moldova, Romania, the Russian Federation and Ukraine. 
This unlawful situation, created by Armenians, constitutes a serious threat not only to the stability of the region neighbouring Turkey, but also to international peace and security. 
In this respect, we fully support the endeavours of the Chairman of the Minsk Group to organize a multinational force to assist the parties to reach a just and lasting solution. 
In this context, I should like to reiterate our consistent and firm position, which we have expressed from this rostrum on many occasions: Neither in the Balkans nor in the Caucasus, nor, for that matter, anywhere else, will Turkey ever accept the acquisition of territory by force. 
Nor will Turkey ever allow misinformation and unashamed official propaganda - even from this rostrum - to continue to lead the international community to tolerate and perpetuate the living conditions imposed upon the Turkish people of Cyprus. 
Turkish Cypriots remain totally isolated in their part of the island because of innumerable restrictions that Governments and international organizations have placed on their trade, travel, cultural and sporting contacts with the rest of the world. 
This arbitrary embargo is maintained as a result of a relentless campaign to distort the facts relating to the history of events on the island over the last 31 years. 
Turkey has set out on a lasting path of solidarity with the newly independent Central Asian republics, with which it has historic, cultural and linguistic ties. 
Turkey fully supports the efforts of those secular republics to build pluralistic societies and will assist them in integrating into the world community. 
I should like to underscore that Turkey's relationship between sovereign countries is one of cooperation and solidarity; it is a relationship between sovereign countries. 
It is neither in competition with, nor exclusive of, other countries' relations with them. 
We had hoped that a broad-based national reconciliation process including all groups could have started. 
However, we have been greatly dismayed by the resumption of armed conflict. 
In the Middle East, the end of the cold war has fundamentally altered the bleak picture and opened new horizons for peace. 
The Israeli-Palestinian agreement and the ensuing Israeli-Jordanian agreements have opened up a new era in which enmity is giving way to reconciliation and despair to hope. 
The historic breakthrough in the peace process, which promises concord and cooperation between the Palestinians and Israel, and between Israel and its Arab neighbours, will undoubtedly have positive ramifications on a much wider regional and global scale. 
The establishment of permanent peace in the Middle East will also create the necessary conditions for harmony, economic cooperation and shared prosperity. 
As a country neighbouring the Middle East, Turkey has a record of constructive involvement in the region's affairs and good traditional ties with all the parties. 
It is actively participating in all tracks of multilateral negotiations. 
It remains ready to contribute to the economic restructuring efforts of the Palestinians in Gaza and Jericho. 
I should like to reaffirm our strong support for the process towards a just and lasting peace in the region. 
The great economic losses of the most adversely affected countries, particularly mine - Turkey - still have to be addressed. 
Here, I must also underline once again our principled stand that we will remain committed to the territorial integrity and unity of Iraq, which are vital for peace and stability in the Middle East. 
The elimination of apartheid in South Africa closed a long and dark chapter in the history of humanity. 
The United Nations conducts half of its peace-keeping operations in that continent and is actively involved in maintaining and building peace in Somalia, Mozambique, Angola, Liberia, Rwanda and Burundi. 
The efforts of the United Nations in Africa should be based on a twofold and consolidated strategy. 
Indeed, the root causes of conflict require new global commitments. 
In full agreement with the Secretary-General, my Government subscribes to the view that it is time to balance the old commitment to territorial security with a new commitment to human security; to shift from providing security through arms to ensuring security through development. 
The end of the cold war has also ended the compartmentalization of major components, such as political security and social issues. 
It is now mostly recognized that security cannot be viewed in political and military terms alone, and that peace and prosperity are indivisible. 
At a time when disorder and disintegration, both at national and international levels, seem fated to increase, the concept of crisis prevention needs to be elaborated and expanded. 
We strongly endorse the view that peace, development and democracy are interrelated and mutually reinforcing. 
We all recognize the pressing need to promote a new culture of development. 
The United Nations new agenda for development must bring sustainable and people-centred development to the forefront. 
For this, a stronger role for the United Nations is needed. 
Democracy is the underlying imperative for human security, social integration and good governance. 
Indeed, during the Vienna Conference last year, the international community reiterated its commitment to the protection of human rights and fundamental freedoms and to the common struggle against racism, xenophobia and intolerance. 
Today a pluralistic civil society, free and fair elections, and the rule of law are defined as the common goals of humanity. 
Dialogue between different cultures can only be achieved within the context of democracy. 
Lack of tolerance is the underlying cause of various conflicts which constitute the most important threat to international peace and security. 
We should inject the spirit of tolerance into the young generations. 
By the terms of resolution 48/126, the entire United Nations system has been asked to contribute to its successful observance. 
Disarmament should also be seen within the context of preventive diplomacy. 
On the contrary, in some cases the danger has actually increased. 
Hence, another field where progress is needed is the prevention of nuclear proliferation. 
Measures need to be taken now to create that climate. 
In the same vein, we hold the view that full compliance with existing arms control and disarmament instruments at regional and global levels is of primary importance. 
As the Secretary-General has rightly stated, the children's Summit in 1990, the Earth Summit in 1992, the human rights Conference in 1993, the population Conference in September 1994, the social development Summit in March 1995 and the women's Conference to be held in September 1995 are all linked. 
By 1995, in time for the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, we should reach a global consensus on the way forward to new commitments towards building a better world. 
To complete the agenda, we must also add to these major events the Second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), which will be held in June 1996 in Istanbul. 
We will commemorate the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization next year. 
It is the most opportune time, on the threshold of a new millennium, to take stock of what we have achieved, and where we have failed, with a sense of realism and vision. 
We hope that our deliberations will help to generate a new impetus for positive action to this end. 
We have to give full scope to our imagination to keep pace with the winds of change and strive for the realization of the shared dreams of humankind. 
I am convinced that after all the bitter experiences of the past, humanity has the cumulative wisdom not to make such mistakes. 
Today we can say with confidence that the United Nations is a universally recognized instrument of peace and construction. 
We commend the United Nations peace-keeping and humanitarian efforts in Tajikistan. 
I consider it my duty to convey the sincere thanks of the Tajik people to the United Nations, the donor countries, the international organizations - in short, to everyone who is doing everything possible to help our State in these hard times. 
There is no need to describe in detail all the hardship that has befallen our long-suffering motherland. 
The wounds of the civil war, that serious illness of our society, cannot be healed either by surgical intervention or by compulsory treatment. 
They are healed only when the victim himself becomes aware of his affliction and makes the most effective use of all possible means necessary for recovery. 
To the credit of the people of my country, it should be said that they were able to put an end to bloodshed, lawlessness and terror and start a constructive life. 
Experiencing a severe lack of time and an extremely heavy burden of political, social and economic problems, we were able to consolidate a tendency towards the stabilization of the situation in our country. 
Today we can state with confidence that the situation differs radically from that prevailing at the beginning of last year. 
Recognizing its responsibility for the destiny of the country, the Government of Tajikistan firmly declared its commitment to values common to all humanity and its resolve to start building a democratic and secular State based on the rule of law. 
In the course of drafting the Constitution we were guided by the experience of countries with established democratic traditions and advice given by highly qualified experts of the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
We sought to take into consideration the high standards set up in the basic documents of the Helsinki process so that the new Constitution would ensure to the fullest extent possible the protection of inalienable human rights. 
We intend to conduct a referendum so the whole population can decide on the adoption of the new Constitution, the results of which will reinforce hope for achieving further progress in the development of society and the State. 
The proposed draft Constitution will provide a legal basis for subsequent democratic transformations and reforms. 
It will undoubtedly accelerate them and make them irreversible. 
Furthermore, the President of the Republic of Tajikistan, elected by the whole population, will enforce the Constitution and guarantee the State's unity and integrity. 
In our domestic policy the principal issues for our country's political leaders have become the questions of our nation's spiritual revival, of the halting of senseless confrontation and of the creation of a social basis for mutual understanding and forgiveness. 
The solution of these problems will help achieve maximum progress towards national reconciliation. 
Let me describe briefly to the Assembly our view of the problem. 
Addressing the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, I stated that political dialogue was the only possible way of untying the internal Tajik knot and achieving national reconciliation and that it was one of our highest priorities. 
We deeply appreciate the unwavering attention of the Secretary-General, His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali to all the problems of Tajikistan, and we take this opportunity to express to him our sincere gratitude. 
We appreciate no less deeply the activities of the Secretary-General's Special Envoy to Tajikistan, Mr. Ramiro Piriz-Ballon, of the United Nations Observers in Tajikistan and of the CSCE mission. 
I would like to note with satisfaction the hopeful results of the political consultations between us and the Tajik opposition, with the mediation of Mr. Ramiro Piriz-Ballon, which took place in Tehran in the second half of September 1994. 
The parties signed the Agreement on a cease-fire and stopping hostile actions, and we consider this to be an important step towards the achievement of national reconciliation, peace and stability in Tajikistan. 
From this rostrum I would like to express the hope that the question of dispatching United Nations military observers to Tajikistan will be resolved without delay. 
I express our gratitude to the Governments and the peoples of the Russian Federation, the United States of America, Kazakhstan, Uzbekistan, Kyrgyzstan, the Islamic Republic of Iran, the Islamic Republic of Pakistan and other concerned parties and countries for their assistance in the promotion of the inter-Tajik dialogue. 
However, I must state with regret that there have been recurrent outbreaks of violence, initiated by the unmotivated escalation of the armed opposition and manifested in acts of terror, taking of hostages and other subversive actions. 
We consider these actions a deviation from political methods of resolving contentious questions and reconciling existing contradictions. 
We also see them as showing disregard of the international community's appeal to the Tajik parties to show restraint and countenance no action that might impede the process of negotiations. 
Despite those actions, the political leaders of Tajikistan took a series of practical steps to strengthen confidence-building measures. 
We are using this extra time to make proper preparations for addressing organizational questions concerning the invitation of observers from the United Nations, the CSCE, other international organizations and interested countries to the elections. 
We reaffirm our principled position to solve existing contentious questions by means of dialogue. 
We are convinced that the opposition's reliance on force and the commensurate reaction to it may cause unpredictable consequences leading to the undermining of the stabilization process and of the positive decisions reached during negotiations. 
At the same time I consider it necessary to draw the Assembly's attention to another very important aspect of this problem. 
It seems that the irreconcilable wing of the opposition is cultivating plans of expanding the geographical scope of the inter-Tajik conflict by instituting the use of mercenaries in the armed confrontation. 
This creates conditions for the internationalization of the conflict, which may in turn threaten to spread the confrontation throughout Central Asia. 
The world cannot remain indifferent to the situation in that country, where internecine war came to dominate social relations. 
The Afghan conflict has brought forth a dangerous phenomenon: the emergence of anarchic geographical units that can become a base for international terrorism and unpunished trafficking in weapons and drugs. 
The situation on the Tajik-Afghan border keeps a vast region in tension. 
Central Asia's fragile backbone of political balance may not withstand the high pressure, and the destructive processes taking place in Afghanistan right now may lead to a regional cataclysm. 
We urge that the Afghan problem be given the world Community's most serious consideration. 
Furthermore, we are convinced that the alleviation of tension in Afghanistan will significantly and positively influence the solution of the inter-Tajik conflict. 
We have no doubt that the people of Afghanistan will ultimately achieve reconciliation and restore peace to their country. 
In current circumstances, with many hotbeds of tension caused by the cold war still existing, the peace-keeping efforts of the world community have a particularly important role. 
It is evident that there are certain rules limiting the use of United Nations peace-keeping forces, which reduces the effectiveness of measures taken by the Organization in this regard. 
In this regard we recognize the special and leading role of Russia, which has been and remains the guarantor of stability and security for all Central Asian States. 
Moreover, from our point of view, these forces are the decisive factor in deterrence and in overcoming a state of crisis on the Tajik-Afghan border. 
Taking a wider view of this problem, one might even see the outlines of a new concept of security for the whole of Central Asia. 
On the whole we support the idea of expanding the Security Council. 
In other words, the Council will enhance its potential, acquire more dynamism, increase the variety of decisions it takes and generate a wider spectrum of ideas. 
The world is diverse and is thus unique. 
Tajikistan as a member of the world community sees the future of its development in the integration processes on various levels, in cooperation with neighbouring and distant countries, regions and international organizations. 
Its informal approach to the accelerated integration of Tajikistan into the international community and the realization of the mandate of the CSCE Mission to Tajikistan will undoubtedly be among the major factors in the achievement of national reconciliation in our country. 
To a considerable extent we rely upon CSCE assistance to enhance democratic institutions and create a society founded on the rule of law and on the basis of high standards that will provide universal human rights and freedoms for every citizen. 
While carrying out active preparation for the upcoming Budapest summit meeting, we hope to put forward at that important forum our view of the problems and to define the areas of cooperation. 
Undoubtedly for us the question of participation in the Commonwealth of Independent States is vital. 
Our present position is that independence and sovereignty is not a sword but is rather the shield of a nation that must be strong but not heavy. 
Independence should not burden human lives but on the contrary should make everybody's life easier and give all people on Earth the opportunity to be equal. 
It is precisely in this light that we consider the development of the Commonwealth of Independent States that is trying to find a mutually acceptable form of integration without harming national interests. 
We are facing the historical reality of building our future by cooperative and coordinated efforts. 
We note with deep satisfaction that these supreme efforts of Russia have started to bring results. 
The multinational nation of Tajikistan highly appreciates and welcomes the peace-keeping activities of Russia. 
We highly appreciate our good-neighbourly relations with the States of Central Asia. 
Nowadays it is universally recognized that alongside political questions, problems of social and economic development have assumed the same importance and urgency. 
The correctness of this statement is confirmed by the conclusions reached at the end of the high-level Economic and Social Council segment, that we support and approve. 
For the Republic of Tajikistan which has found itself in the hard grip of a transitional period aggravated by the consequences of tragic events in recent years, the problem of economic survival has become a critical test. 
Today Tajikistan badly needs the help of the international community, not only to restore its economy but also to create the conditions for long-term development. 
Our country, which is a land-locked State, is counting on special attention from the international community in matters of economic and social development, and hopes that its appeal to include Tajikistan in the group of least developed countries will be properly understood and supported by the United Nations community. 
I assure Members that the highest objective for the leaders of the Republic of Tajikistan is the achievement of values common to all humanity, calmness and peace in our Republic, the creation of a unified, peaceful, developed State of Tajikistan. 
Your outstanding personal and professional qualities are, I am sure, a guarantee of the success of our work. 
I also take this occasion to pay a tribute to your predecessor on the podium, Mr. Samuel Insanally, who, often in difficult circumstances, fulfilled his mandate expertly and efficiently. 
For instance, the opportunity he gave us freely to express our opinions and ideas on several important problems of our time, such as that of development, was a significant initiative that will certainly have a positive impact on all our further thinking and work on these questions. 
I turn now to our Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, to thank him warmly for his efforts in undertaking the very complex and sensitive missions entrusted to him by the General Assembly and the Security Council over the past months. 
Brutality and violence, sometimes interethnic, have all too often exploded, and no real means have existed or been available to redress their effects or the harm they have caused. 
While we have been heartened by certain encouraging developments in South Africa - which we welcome back to democratic life - or in the Middle East, many potential conflicts remain and others have already erupted or are about to do so. 
The suffering and barbarity entailed are all the more vicious and painful because the methods of repression have kept pace with scientific and technical advances. 
The crimes of the highest civilization go hand in hand with the crimes of the highest barbarity. 
Bosnia and Herzegovina and Rwanda are the most striking examples of this. 
Most often, this humanitarian assistance comes in response to tragic situations and complex political circumstances that make it difficult to deliver and, despite all the haste and the efforts made, render its benefits uncertain. 
Through such an instrument, States parties would undertake in advance to authorize in case of a conflict the establishment of protection and security areas reserved for defenceless children, women and the elderly. 
Special access routes to such areas - neutralized airports, roads and railroads - would be provided for in this treaty in order to ensure the delivery of humanitarian assistance. 
The protection and functioning of these areas would have to be guaranteed by unarmed agents, preferably volunteers, under the auspices and responsibility of the United Nations, and they would wear white helmets or have some other distinctive insignia, as has already been suggested. 
The Fourth Geneva Convention relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, of 12 August 1949 - which envisaged cordons sanitaires and security zones, without however making them mandatory - could serve as a model to a great extent when we consider this matter. 
While it is more important than ever for our Organization to secure for itself effective means of protecting innocent civilian populations, we must none the less not neglect future generations. 
By virtue of its maritime traditions, Monaco has primarily throughout its history stressed the protection of the resources of the marine environment. 
A large number of initiatives have been taken in this respect on the local, regional and even international levels. 
Indeed, in this respect a cooperative undertaking with the United Nations has existed since 1961. 
Pursuant to an agreement concluded between the International Atomic Energy Agency and the Government of Monaco, an international marine radioactivity laboratory has been operating in the Principality. 
This laboratory has garnered important and interesting experience in the realm of the measurement of levels of radioactivity in the seas and oceans. 
With the assistance of the United Nations Environment Programme, it has developed various methods of monitoring the marine environment on a worldwide scale. 
In this spirit, we have paid particular attention to certain conclusions of the Fourth United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks whose migrations take place both within and outside exclusive economic zones, which took place here in August. 
The careful husbandry and use of such precious marine resources and the stepped up struggle to combat marine pollution should continue to be the subject of the most energetic and attentive concern on the part of this Organization. 
Only world cooperation can make it possible to solve the grave problems associated with safeguarding our environment and as a result respond to the tremendous challenges that we face now and will increasingly face in the future. 
The work in progress to improve the functioning of the Organization and its structures is encouraging. 
The Government of the Principality is following these developments with interest. 
I should be remiss if I concluded my statement without thanking the members of the Security Council and the States that have contributed to peace-keeping operations and without stating that the Principality fully appreciates the sacrifices made. 
Our action is and should always be designed first and foremost to serve mankind, to alleviate its sufferings and remedy the evils of its plight. 
Is it not time at last to say, as Andr Breton wrote, "for man to go over to the side of man, lock, stock and barrel". 
I venture to hope that thanks to general goodwill and mutual understanding we may be able to find practical and effective solutions, in keeping with the spirit and letter of the Charter of the United Nations, to the key issues before us for our consideration. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs, Culture, Youth and Sport of Liechtenstein, Her Excellency Ms. Andrea Willi. 
Ms. Willi (Liechtenstein): At the outset, let me congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
I wish you every success and pledge you the full support of my delegation. 
The second session of the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development, which will take place in Copenhagen in March 1995, concluded its work just three weeks ago. 
The World Summit for Social Development can be a crucial event for the future of mankind, and we must not miss this opportunity to promote social progress and better standards of living in greater freedom, which is one of the most noble goals of this Organization. 
This gathering, as the draft final document acknowledges, is closely interlinked with other important conferences, notably the International Conference on Population and Development, which was successfully concluded on 13 September in Cairo, and the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing in September 1995. 
Mr. Arzoumanian (Armenia), Vice President, took the Chair. 
In our view, preventive diplomacy, as outlined in "An Agenda for Peace", could and should be used more often and more efficiently. 
We commend the activities of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
Especially since the 1990 Summit meeting in Paris, when the leaders of 36 States signed and committed themselves to the Charter of Paris for a New Europe, the CSCE has shown that it can play a most useful role in monitoring specific situations and in initiating negotiation processes. 
The international political environment has changed. 
Unfortunately it must be stated again this year that the sheer number and magnitude of the conflicts surpass the abilities of this Organization. 
There is no region in the world without a conflict of some sort; regional conflicts have become a major threat to international peace and security. 
We are aware that peace-keeping must be and will remain one of the Organization's most important instruments for maintaining peace and security in the world, but peace-keeping operations have to be provided with clear mandates and be set within a reasonable and realistic time-frame. 
Since Liechtenstein became a member of the United Nations in 1990 the expenses for peace-keeping operations have increased dramatically. 
We are aware that the changing global situation has made an increase of peace-keeping activities unavoidable, but it should also be noted that these costs increasingly constitute a heavy burden for national budgets. 
The General Assembly at its forty-eighth session took a first and very important step by adopting the mandate for the High Commissioner for Human Rights, a post which had been under discussion for a very long time. 
I wish to thank Ambassador Ayala Lasso for all the efforts he has undertaken so far in fulfilling his very difficult task and to assure him of our full support. 
The United Nations is approaching its fiftieth anniversary and preparing to commemorate that event in a dignified manner. 
I should like to thank Under-Secretary-General Gillian Sorensen for her untiring efforts with regard to the commemorative activities of the Organization. 
The jubilee is also a good opportunity to bring the purposes and the work of the United Nations closer to the individuals, the people, who are the central subject of the Organization's endeavours. 
As representatives of Liechtenstein have outlined on several occasions, our initiative seeks to open up for discussion by the international community certain aspects of the right of self-determination and to encourage a more flexible and practical implementation of that right. 
We had a very interesting debate in the Third Committee, at the close of which Member States, while agreeing to consider the matter further at a later stage, preferred not to do so during this present, forty-ninth, session of the General Assembly. 
Reactions and comments made during and surrounding the debate by a large number of countries, as well as developments on the international scene, have confirmed our view that this initiative is timely and potentially valuable for the international community. 
We will therefore be pursuing it as constructively as possible. 
Two conferences are to be organized in March and June 1995 within the framework of this research programme. 
In the case of Liechtenstein, it is also the only guarantee. 
I therefore wish to reaffirm our commitment to cooperate with all States in further strengthening international law in order to achieve a secure, a peaceful and a prosperous future for the generations to come. 
Mr. de Marco (Malta): I should like to join others in congratulating the President on his election to preside over the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
The wealth of his political and professional experience and his personal qualities will undoubtedly benefit the work of the Assembly in the coming months. 
Five years after the end of the Cold War, the international community continues to witness painful situations of political, economic and social strife. 
We tend to link many of these situations to the end of the Cold War and its aftermath, aware that the transition in international power relations has had an effect which goes far beyond its immediate political impact. 
It has influenced in different ways the economic and social dynamic not only of those States undergoing the process of transition, but even others - a spill-over effect which is as difficult to contain as it is difficult to identify and map out. 
There is the temptation to develop an immunity to the tragic consequences of these ills by giving up on our collective responsibility to alleviate suffering. 
Every time the international community gives in to this temptation it is rudely awakened by degenerating situations which we cannot but find shocking. 
Antagonisms with roots which go back in time have exploded into situations of conflict and civil strife, exposing a heritage of ethnic, religious and tribal animosities. 
Massacres on an unprecedented scale have devastated our collective conscience. 
In attempting to fill this vacuum, the new and frail forces of democratic political leadership often have to encounter antagonistic economic, political and social forces interested in carving a niche for themselves through the perpetuation of instability. 
Illegal drug and arms traffickers, money launderers and unscrupulous economic operators stand to profit from an unregulated fiscal, political and social environment. 
The international community has long realized that such ills cannot be tackled in isolation. 
Regions may learn lessons from each other as different illicit trade routes ranging from drugs to plutonium, appear to spread their tentacles to encompass the globe. 
The heart of the matter lies, however, in rehabilitating those social environments which the illicit trade invades, thrives upon and exploits. 
This commitment, however, has oft fallen victim to that pragmatic approach which demands looking the other way - a philosophy that justifies living with the lesser evil, supposedly to avoid the greater evil. 
The fallacy of this approach has been seen in many and varied instances, ranging from corruption within the body politic, to totalitarianism at the national level, to trans-boundary crime and terrorism at the international level. 
For five years we have been speaking of the creation of a new international order. 
The words and setting were praiseworthy, as was the commitment to do good. 
In our euphoria, we assumed that our desire for a new world community where law, order and development should prevail was universally shared. 
Crude realities have proved that in making this assumption we failed to note that our desire for good could be matched, indeed challenged, by the evil intentions of others. 
It was thought that this challenge could come only from existing regimes which we rightfully tried to treat as outcasts - little realizing that the roots of the issue were more widespread and lay in the lack of balance and harmonious development of economic and socio-political systems. 
Trade is the driving force behind economic growth and social stability. 
Lack of viable economic activity erodes the basis of democratic societies, rendering them fragile and subject to instability. 
One cannot but praise the efforts of the peoples and Governments of many States in striving to build stable economic infrastructures. 
A new approach requires that we gird ourselves properly to face the challenges ahead. 
On the national level, political and socio-economic structures must ensure dignity for one and all. 
On 21 September, Malta celebrated the thirtieth anniversary of its independence. 
During these three decades, many were the challenges faced and the lessons learnt. 
Democracy based on the dignity of each citizen is a task that requires an ever-renewing commitment by all social forces to the right to freedom of opinion. 
Pluralism is an essential catalyst in the democratic process and requires that we honour its full meaning in the different areas where it manifests itself. 
However much this impetus is strengthened when fired by Governments, it is handicapped each time an authoritarian Government assumes that it can rule by diktat. 
During the past seven years my Government has committed itself to strengthening pluralism in such vital areas as broadcasting, education and trade. 
Pluralism is a vote of confidence in the people, and a democratically elected Government cannot but reciprocate the trust bestowed by the electorate. 
This transition has given Malta the economic buoyancy required of it as a prospective member of the European Union. 
We note with satisfaction the decision, taken last June at the Corfu Summit, that Malta will be included in the next phase of the enlargement of the European Union. 
This state of economic well-being has enabled the Government to consolidate a social policy inspired by the concept of solidarity. 
Over three decades we have introduced schemes ensuring equal access for men and women by providing appropriate formal educational and social structures. 
In enacting this policy, the Government has not ignored its responsibility to ensure a dignified life for all through programmes that range from free medical aid for all citizens to care of the elderly and integration of the handicapped. 
Throughout the centuries, Malta has had its existence marked by the contradiction between its size and its strategic importance. 
Since independence, we have cultivated an awareness of the importance of stability in the Mediterranean. 
The progress registered in the Middle East peace process following the signing of the Declaration of Principles and the Washington Accords of 13 September 1993 makes it easier to understand the importance of the interdependence of European security and Mediterranean security. 
Malta has been the first in international forums - and has sometimes been alone - to advocate the need for a Mediterranean dialogue, and it has been consistent in advancing proposals to this end. 
Over the years since the Helsinki Summit Declaration we have promoted the link between security in Europe and security in the Mediterranean. 
Today, the Mediterranean dimension is high on the international agenda. 
From both sides of this sea of destiny the need for a Mediterranean forum has been underlined - not for the sake of creating another international body but as an aspect of the logic of existence in the light of the many problems in the region. 
In calling for a new approach at the regional level, we cannot but renew our support for, and our commitment to, the CSCE process. 
The CSCE was the first body to give tangible form to the connection between the political, economic and human dimensions. 
The CSCE need not be copied in its detail by other regions, but it provides a model of confidence-building to which other regions can aspire. 
Initiatives taken by Malta when it occupied the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-fifth session, four years ago, are slowly bearing fruit. 
However, it is only legitimate to ask whether the results are proportionate to the efforts made. My Government welcomes as a step in the right direction the recently adopted resolution on revitalization of the General Assembly. 
Important as it is, this step cannot but lead to others meant to enhance the role of this forum. 
This is the only forum where all members are permanent members. 
We believe that the General Assembly has to develop and define the fact-finding mechanism that pertains to it. 
We also have to ensure what former Secretary-General Javier Perez de Cuellar referred to as "a balanced constitutional relationship". 
In his report "An Agenda for Peace", Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali underlines the relevance of the General Assembly as a universal forum by calling for recognition of its capacity to consider and recommend appropriate action in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
He says: 
In this respect, the reforms related to the restructuring of the Security Council, which we hope will be negotiated by next year, have a bearing because of the qualitative change they would generate. 
My Government is studying the proposals already submitted, including the Italian proposal presented yesterday by Foreign Minister Martino. 
Next year we commemorate the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations system. 
The international community is becoming more aware of the vast extent of common concerns which bond our fate as a global community. 
The universal acceptance of this principle is to our collective credit. 
Only an underlying solidarity can ensure the survival of the planet. 
Malta has underlined the need for a unit to coordinate and monitor areas related to the common heritage. 
A convergence of all efforts becomes instrumental to the efficiency with which such initiatives, born of conventions, may work and bear fruit. 
Rather than reinventing the wheel, we are proposing a transition and evolution in the role of Trusteeship Council, for we are convinced that the Trusteeship Council could be such a point of convergence. 
We agree with the Secretary- General that with the end of the Trusteeship Agreement on Palau the Council, as conceived, has concluded its task. 
We have to apply the concept of trust to new realities. 
We cannot aspire to a new world order and yet persist in viewing the institutional mechanisms of the United Nations through the same cold-war lenses, which are ill focused for our times and now shattered by the course of history. 
The challenge today is not a physical dividing wall. 
This generation can one day look back with pride at what it has achieved. 
Equally breathtaking was the transition from a South Africa built on the bastion of apartheid to a democratic South Africa which cherishes the dignity of all of its citizens. 
The walls of division are also being dismantled in the Middle East, where political determination and goodwill can and should ensure the full enjoyment of sovereignty and political rights for all peoples living in the region. 
However, there are many other situations at which we shall some day look back in anger. 
1995 is a year of challenge. 
It is the year of the World Summit for Social Development and of the Fourth World Conference on Women, the next two links in the triad begun with the recent International Conference on Population and Development at Cairo. 
There is a poverty curtain which continues to create a great divide and which becomes more impenetrable when we wilfully shut our eyes to the concept of solidarity. 
Empowerment becomes a mere clich if it fails to ensure a life in dignity for this ocean of humanity denied of its most basic right to life, liberty and security of person. 
In issuing declarations we do well to underline our commitment to eradicating the root causes that generate so much misery, anguish and pain. 
We do even better when we make firm commitments on assistance to States which require our solidarity, States in need that require us to match our words with deeds. 
Solidarity is the building block of greater security to ensure the livelihood and dignity of millions. Solidarity is a key factor in the promotion of development in the lives and minds of men, and hence in the complex relations that guide the international community. 
Our legacy to future generations would be a poor one if development and solidarity were not matched by compliance with international standards of human rights. 
Like other colleagues who have preceded me, I am confident that he will guide us through this session effectively. 
Allow me also to place on record our appreciation for his predecessor, Ambassador Insanally, who presided over a very hectic and productive session. 
Instead, it has given rise to many internecine, intra-State ethnic and religious conflicts, bringing destruction, chaos and suffering in their wake. 
With the major Powers preoccupied with their domestic economic, political, social and other problems, the world has had no choice but to turn to the United Nations for help. 
Secondly, there is the expectation that, freed of the past super-Power rivalry that had immobilized the United Nations, the United Nations will now be able to fulfil the aims of its founding fathers to create a better world. 
In the last few years, with these demands for United Nations action increasing manifold, the United Nations has had to grapple simultaneously with many trouble spots around the world. 
In its first 42 years of existence until 1988, the United Nations launched only 13 peace-keeping operations. 
But in the short space of the last six to seven years, it has seen 21 peace-keeping operations. 
Peace-keeping expenditures have also risen dramatically from the 1986 figure of about $350 million to $3.4 billion projected for 1994. 
International relations have for a long time been conducted in an inter-State system, with the overriding principle being respect of the sovereignty of independent nations. 
The main focus of the United Nations Charter was and is on how the international community can respond to threats to peace and security issues between nation-States, as opposed to crises within a State. 
The world community and the United Nations in particular have relatively little experience to draw upon in managing intra-State conflicts and intra-State peace-keeping. 
The dilemmas faced by the Security Council in dealing with Somalia, Haiti, Bosnia and Rwanda, just to name a few, demonstrate that the United Nations is still evolving its approach on how to respond to these challenges. 
The 1994 United Nations Development Programme report on the Human Development Index indicates that 79 of the 82 global military conflicts since 1991 were intra-State in nature. 
It is argued that if it had, we could have avoided the immense humanitarian disaster we now see in that country. 
Member States are coming round to recognizing that there are political, financial and institutional limitations to the United Nations. 
We cannot realistically expect the United Nations to resolve all forms of civil wars within national boundaries. 
For now, we have reverted to the more onerous but perhaps sensible approach of responding to situations on a case by case basis. 
Inevitably, however, the United Nations will need to establish guidelines and criteria, either formal or otherwise, to decide where United Nations involvement will be necessary and when it will be effective. 
In a May 1994 statement, it agreed that the existence of a threat to international peace and security, and of a clear political goal reflected in a precise mandate, are factors which should be considered when establishing new peace-keeping operations. 
Other factors should include, inter alia, whether a cease-fire exists and whether the parties have committed themselves to a peace process intended to reach a political settlement. 
Significantly, the Security Council also asked that it be informed of the likely availability of resources for the new operations. 
These are but preliminary guidelines. 
It will be necessary to build upon, refine and modify them to best meet the evolving peace and security challenges of this new era. 
In many cases of intra-State conflicts, it is probably more effective to address the underlying causes of conflict and provide a foundation for socio-economic development. 
The root causes of many conflicts are socio-economic: the distribution of scarce resources and the lack of development. 
At a time when the United Nations is called upon to undertake and adapt to new and complex leadership roles in international peace and security, the persistent financial problems faced by our Organization have clearly to be addressed and overcome. 
The crucial point is that, having decided to launch a peace-keeping operation, Member States cannot allow it to fail, especially owing to lack of resources. 
The very credibility of our Organization would be questioned if we were to mandate the United Nations to take on new peace-keeping operations, and then watch them falter and fail because Member States are unwilling or unable to provide the requisite resources. 
Unfortunately, the Secretary-General had to again warn the Presidents of the Security Council and the General Assembly in July this year of the dire financial situation of the United Nations, especially in peace-keeping. 
It is time Member States seriously addressed the issue of financial resources and tackled it firmly once and for all. 
Without our payments, the United Nations simply cannot function. 
Many Member States have failed to honour the legal and binding obligations that require them to pay their assessments in full and on time. 
Obligatory and legitimate payments are unconditional and incumbent on all Member States. 
In fact, individual Member States have no reason to withhold or threaten to withhold contributions to the United Nations, as each Member State has the opportunity to present and argue its case for or against any United Nations activity. 
Each Member State also has the chance to scrutinize the budgetary implications of each decision and consequently to negotiate a consensus with other Member States as is the practice for all budgetary matters. 
But this is by now a tired mantra. 
In order to encourage timely payments, Member States should consider proposals already being discussed in United Nations circles, such as a system of charging interest on late payments, though with due consideration for the difficult situations of the least developed countries. 
We would also like to suggest that Member States use the symbolic event of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations to clear their arrears and start with a clean slate financially. 
Member States could undertake a joint commitment to pay up all their outstanding contributions to the United Nations before this symbolic day in 1995. 
It is expected that, with the rising costs for peace-keeping operations, one of the most heated arguments in the years ahead will be the apportionment of peace-keeping expenses among Member States. 
Singapore will strive, together with other Member States, to work out objective political and economic criteria for improving the scale. 
It is now time for us to rededicate ourselves to the goal of creating a better world, as envisaged by our Charter. 
The President: I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Denmark, His Excellency Mr. Niels Helveg Petersen. 
Mr. Petersen (Denmark): The unique role of the United Nations is to promote the well-being of people, the security and development of nations and the protection of our common world. 
The United Nations peace-keeping activities are a challenge for all nations. 
For Denmark, it is a matter of the highest priority. 
The United Nations can rely on Denmark to respond swiftly and efficiently to the needs of the Organization for troops, civilian police, customs officials and personnel for humanitarian relief operations. 
We favour a combination of peace-keeping operations with humanitarian relief operations. 
The establishment of the United Nations stand-by forces will enhance the ability to respond quickly to emerging crises. 
Denmark is ready to participate with further elements and is establishing an international brigade for that purpose. 
Peace-keeping has its own special features. They are different from traditional military training. 
Peace-keepers must consistently act in full accordance with their role and mandate. 
Seventy-three nations today contribute troops, military observers or civilian police to the many ongoing operations. 
The number of troop-contributing nations is increasing. 
Denmark stands ready to share its vast experience and knowledge in peace-keeping training and requirements. 
The cooperation between the Baltic States, the Nordic countries and the United Kingdom on a Baltic peace-keeping battalion is a good example of such cooperation. 
Further progress is needed on this, for instance in the form of regular consultations between the members of the Security Council, the troop-contributing States and the Secretariat. 
Peace-keeping involves the important question of safety and security for United Nations and associated personnel. 
We strongly support the efforts of the United Nations to draft a legally binding treaty in this field. 
It is to be hoped that the "Agenda for Development" (A/49/935) will inspire an equally important discussion on the role of the United Nations in development. 
My Government is proud to host the World Summit for Social Development in Copenhagen in March 1995. 
The challenge of the Summit, the first of its kind, is to create new foundations of peace through development. 
We must eradicate poverty and enable all people to earn a livelihood. 
We must promote social integration by fostering just, safe and stable societies with the full participation of all people. 
Discrimination in all its forms must be eliminated and human rights respected, and conditions for children and young people must be improved. 
As a link to the Beijing Conference on Women, the Summit must make a strong commitment to achieving full equality between men and women and to enhancing the contribution of women to social progress and development. 
Progress has been achieved in the preparatory process for the Summit, but this process is still marked by difficulties. 
Time for preparation is running short. 
The Secretary-General is making untiring efforts to promote the Copenhagen Summit and to secure its success. 
The Summit represents an opportunity for world leaders to commit themselves and their Governments to a better and more just world. 
Members may rest assured that, as hosts of the Summit, we will spare no effort to make it a success. 
We are very much looking forward to welcoming Heads of State or Government in Copenhagen. 
It is gratifying to see one of its central recommendations implemented in the form of the establishment of the post of High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
We must enable the High Commissioner to discharge his mandate in full. 
Human rights are a vital element in preventing and resolving conflicts. 
We must therefore develop new approaches to monitoring human rights. 
One such step could be to set up a team of human rights monitors to assist the High Commissioner. 
The fatwa against Salman Rushdie and others constitutes a flagrant violation of this right. 
We urge the Iranian Government to dissociate itself from this threat. 
Increasingly we realize that our actions or our negligence as individual nations affect other nations and their populations. 
Chernobyl taught us how important this aspect of security is. 
It is of great concern to my Government that many nuclear facilities in Central and Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States are operating at critically low levels of safety. 
We must improve this situation. 
Denmark's resolve to abide by the Rio principles is strong. 
Our international development assistance of 1 per cent of gross national product (GNP) is guided by the principles of sustainable development. 
This will provide additional financial resources to developing countries and countries in transition in order to assist them in meeting objectives of sustainability. 
Our common future also calls for taking steps towards disarmament, arms control and confidence-building measures. 
Reform of the United Nations is necessary. 
Denmark supports a strong Security Council. 
In enlarging the Council, priority should be given to additional seats for non-permanent members, allocated under the principle of equitable geographical distribution. 
We entrust the United Nations with mandates to secure worldwide peace, security and development, but we fail to ensure the Organization the necessary financial means. 
It is not tenable, for instance, that troop-contributing nations cannot be reimbursed, and I simply fail to understand how some Member States can advocate United Nations actions, including peace-keeping operations, and then refuse to pay the bill. 
Denmark welcomes the withdrawal of the last troops of the former Soviet Union from Estonia and Latvia on 31 August, in accordance with concluded agreements. 
It is of significance to future relations between the Baltic States and Russia, to stability in the Baltic area and for European security. 
As for the former Yugoslavia, important results have been reached since the establishment of the Contact Group. 
The continued negative reaction to the peace plan of the Bosnian Serbs must lead to their further isolation. 
Sanctions remain one of the most efficient instruments in our policy of isolation. 
We therefore welcome the adoption of resolution 942 (1994) by the Security Council last week. 
Against that background, we welcome the deferral of the question of lifting the arms embargo. 
Denmark firmly believes that the arms embargo should not be lifted, as this would entail risks of the conflict's spreading. 
It would disrupt the peace negotiations, which combine the efforts of the United Nations, the European Union, the United States and Russia, and it would make the continued presence of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) impossible. 
UNPROFOR is playing an indispensable role in attempting to keep the peace and at the same time alleviate the plight of the people. 
With 1,400 troops, civilian police and monitors in the former Yugoslavia, Denmark is one of the largest troop contributors to UNPROFOR. 
We remain committed to our participation in this operation. 
We believe that a strict and effective sealing off of the border between Serbia and Montenegro and Bosnia and Herzegovina will be a new and decisive element. 
At short notice Denmark sent observers for the Mission of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia (ICFY) to monitor that border. 
We strongly condemn the renewed "ethnic cleansings" which the Serbs have systematically carried out. 
In the Middle East political will and hard negotiations have created a historic breakthrough. 
Denmark warmly welcomes the signing of the Declaration of Principles between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) in 1993 and the Declaration signed between Israel and Jordan in 1994. 
International support is now needed to keep up the momentum. 
The holding of fair and free elections in Gaza and the West Bank will represent significant progress. 
Progress should also be achieved in the negotiations between Syria and Israel and between Lebanon and Israel. 
The challenge remains to create stability and ensure Rwanda the proper conditions for development. 
This will require an international effort on a considerable scale, which can be successful only if it is firmly rooted in Rwanda and the countries of the region. 
On the African scene it is heartening to see the Republic of South Africa reinstated in its seat in the Assembly. 
South Africa has proved to the world that a peaceful transition from repression to democracy is possible. 
It has set an example. 
We will continue our considerable financial support to the consolidation of democracy. 
Mrs. Ruiz Schez de Vielm (Guatemala) (interpretation from Spanish): Allow me to congratulate you, Sir, on your election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth regular session and to offer you the fullest cooperation of the Guatemalan delegation in the important tasks before you. 
I also wish to express deserved appreciation to Ambassador Samuel Insanally for the manner in which he discharged his duties as President during the last session. 
The Latin American and Caribbean region is justifiably proud of his performance. 
We again offer him our support in his endeavours. 
At the same time, in other regions we look with concern on the inflammation of new hotbeds of tension that lead to a weakening of the power of the State as the catalyst among various social sectors. 
Peaceful coexistence can be achieved only by means of absolute respect for the sovereignty, independence and legal equality of States. 
Multilateralism has been given new impetus in the new international context and constitutes a more intense, more comprehensive contribution to the search for solutions to problems old and new. 
To the extent that we place our faith in multilateral action and are able to define it properly and efficiently, we will be able to move forward in developing a stable international order that enables us to foster peace and well-being for mankind. 
Within this international landscape, which has also transformed the concept of global security, we face the challenge of understanding and coping with the new risks looming over mankind. 
Still fresh are the historic and unprecedented events in which the people of Guatemala organized and mobilized and demonstrated its profound democratic convictions, making it possible to restore constitutional order, which had broken down, and carrying the former human rights prosecutor to the presidency. 
Mr. Sucharipa (Austria), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The background of our President Leon Carpio is well known and constitutes the best guarantee of the commitment and determination of the Government of Guatemala to struggle for the full enjoyment of human rights and the search for peace through dialogue and negotiation. 
The Government has amply demonstrated its political will through concrete actions aimed at resolving a very broad and complex range of problems. 
It has done so by pursuing an economic, social and cultural policy that takes into account the multicultural nature of our country, including proposals from civilian society, which naturally include those emanating from the indigenous population of Guatemala. 
Our commitment to human rights has also been unquestionably strengthened by the important progress made in the peace negotiations with the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca (URNG) with a view to ending one of the lengthiest armed conflicts in Latin America. 
Among the elements of progress made in the negotiations, the Comprehensive Agreement on Human Rights, with international validity and verification, is of particular importance. 
All Guatemalans and the international community are fully aware of the firm resolve of the Government to negotiate responsibly and with determination to achieve peace agreements within the agreed timetable. 
The patience and flexibility of the Government of Guatemala are well known and have made it possible to reach agreement despite many difficulties. 
The representatives of the countries in the Group of Friends - Mexico, Colombia, Spain, Norway, the United States and Venezuela - can testify to this. 
The Framework Agreement and the Timetable establish the parametres for negotiations, limiting both parties to a certain format and time-frame. 
Full compliance with that Agreement is to be verified by a machinery requested of the United Nations by both parties. 
It is clear that fundamental rights and freedoms, political democracy and the right to development are indivisible and interdependent. 
Those countries like ours that have experienced the tragedy of armed conflict know from experience that there are other, broader connotations to the right to development and that it is not possible to have development and social evolution without peace. 
The international community has been firm and decisive in its political support for democratic processes. 
If the development model and reconciliation are allowed to fail, democracy will fail too and we shall never achieve secure and lasting peace, because if the population loses faith in the democratic system we shall inevitably return to authoritarianism. 
The international community has the responsibility to support economic and social development and to foster the processes of reconciliation if it would have all the nations of the world living under democracy. 
International condemnation and pressure might be effective in fostering democracy, but they are not sufficient in and of themselves to establish it on a solid and lasting footing. 
It has also demonstrated to the international community its readiness to negotiate peace agreements within the scheduled timetable. 
It hopes that, in the face of a refusal by the URNG to return to the negotiating table or to disarm and demobilize itself after its non-binding signature, that party's sources of finance will be closed off to prevent armed action that would be totally unwarranted. 
The people of Guatemala has shown itself to be a champion of democracy and dedicated to its improvement. 
Guatemalans believe that the authority of the State should be based on the mandate of its people, that any Government must act with the consent of the majority of the governed, and that the voice of the people must be heard in the formulation and implementation of government policy. 
As far as we are concerned, these are vital and fundamental components of democracy. 
We also believe that no State has the right to impose its political system on any other. 
For us, the fundamental characteristics of the system should be the legitimacy of the people's mandate, the authenticity of its consent to be governed and the effectiveness of its participation. 
Similarly, democracy between States requires strict and meticulous respect for the United Nations Charter. 
Furthermore, Guatemala is active in other regional initiatives, such as the forthcoming ecological Summit in Nicaragua and the International Conference on Peace and Development, which will take place in Honduras. 
Both of these events are part of the region's endeavours to promote economic and social development in Central America. 
Guatemala wishes to reiterate its support for and solidarity with the people of Haiti, reaffirming its commitment to democracy and consequently to the legitimately elected Government. 
In addition, it urges the international community to seek a lasting solution to the Haitian crisis that would set out not merely to restore democracy but also to meet the basic needs of the population. 
My country feels bound to express its wish to see in Cuba a peaceful transition to a democratic and pluralistic regime. 
We also wish to mention our satisfaction with the agreements reached between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization and between Israel and Jordan. 
Such agreements are unquestionably proof that peaceful coexistence and understanding among States and nations is possible, even in certain parts of the world where walls of hostility and mistrust have been built up over the years. 
Alongside these positive actions, we feel duty-bound to voice our profound concern at the events that have taken place in Rwanda. 
International cooperation must be generously channelled to that country. 
It should be regarded as part of an integrated effort to assist its Government in the difficult process of rebuilding the State with a view to ensuring that it is effective in tackling the serious problems still persisting in the country. 
We also share the concerns about the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This conflict cannot be allowed to become a permanent situation. 
Guatemala is a multi-ethnic and multi-cultural country, and it views with great satisfaction the international instruments that are being developed with a view to integrating indigenous peoples into development. 
Consistent with the precepts of our Magna Carta, the Government is pursuing policies designed to recognize, respect and encourage their lifestyles, customs, traditions, social organization, languages and dialects, while also providing protection to indigenous agricultural lands and cooperatives. 
At the same time, Government action is designed to strengthen mechanisms designed to protect women, mechanisms which are in conformity with the resolutions adopted by this Organization designed to advance the rights of women. 
Turning now to attention given to children, the Government is fostering joint activities with non-governmental organizations in the private sector with a view to combating drug addiction, illiteracy, malnutrition, abandonment and other problems of children. 
The World Summit for Social Development offers us an opportunity to tackle development as a priority of the international community and to redress the inequities that are increasingly widening between developed and developing countries. 
The common interests of the developing world must find reflection in the agendas of international forums and agencies. 
To this end, mutual cooperation is the proper vehicle, and the coordination endeavours of the developing countries among themselves should be stepped up. 
Guatemala has acceded to the international instruments designed to eradicate drug trafficking. 
It goes without saying that we need solidarity and international cooperation in order to eradicate it. 
The economies of the developing world have had to make great efforts to adapt and open up to world markets, efforts which, in most cases, have had a high social cost. 
Guatemala takes the view that trading relations among States need to be based on the free exchange of goods and services. 
Guatemala believes there is a need to reform the world Organization, and in this respect we support the revitalization of the Economic and Social Council, which would enable it to function in keeping with present requirements. 
During this process structures that emanated from and operated within a world of confrontation should be reformed. 
Guatemala notes with satisfaction the measures taken by the Secretary-General to adapt the Organization to the new international environment and to equip it with the means to fulfil the objectives of the Charter. 
Peace-keeping operations are multiplying daily. 
They should act on the basis of clearly defined mandates and well-delineated fields of action. 
In this context, the limitation of arms production continues to be necessary. 
All the resources used in weapons research and development should be released and used to promote the well-being of our peoples. 
All nations wish to see all their citizens enjoying the benefits of comprehensive development. 
To achieve this there must be cooperation between all the nations of the Earth. 
The President: The next speaker is the Minister of State for Foreign Affairs of Afghanistan, His Excellency Mr. Najibullah Lafraie, and I call on him. 
Mr. Lafraie (Afghanistan): It gives me great pleasure to convey on behalf of the Islamic State of Afghanistan our warm felicitations to Mr. Amara Essy on his unanimous election to the high office of President of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
The Afghan delegation assures him of its full cooperation during his term of office. 
"I convey my best wishes for the prosperity, welfare and progress of your nations, and wish the United Nations and the current General Assembly session ever more success in furthering the cause of peace and social justice. 
However, important State engagements, particularly some ongoing developments concerning the consolidation of the political process in my country, prevented me from doing so. 
A nation which suffered more than 1.5 million sacrifices and immeasurable destruction in all spheres of its life has contributed to the ending of the cold war and to a considerable diminution of the threat of nuclear confrontation. 
It was the ending of global polarization that enabled East and West to attain positive understandings that produced assurances and trust leading to the establishment of extensive cooperation and the recognition of democracy as an accepted value and concept, irrespective of any bloc interest. 
"We are mindful of the fact that our friends are equally grieved as a result of the prevailing sufferings imposed upon our innocent nation. 
We appreciate their readiness to endeavour to find an end to those destructive events. 
To allow the political process to consolidate, I have announced my readiness to transfer power to a responsible and legitimate authority. 
I have even declared that I would not be a candidate during the transitional period. 
"It is the warmonger elements who have taken advantage of our flexibility and conciliatory gestures, including our unilateral cease-fire declarations, to strengthen their political and military positions and please their outside supporters with moves towards the realization of their heinous designs. 
These are elements whose merciless rocket attacks on innocent civilian targets and the continued violation of international humanitarian law are matters of everyday life. 
"First, an extensive collective endeavour to provide realistic and effective assistance to accelerate the ongoing political process inside the country; 
"Thirdly, effective international measures to stop foreign interference, particularly in the form of the supply of weapons and ammunition to those who continue to cause immeasurable loss of life and destruction of property. 
"We are confident that clear and decisive action in continuation of the support extended to us during our 14 years of struggle would enable the Afghan nation once again to live in peace, equality and brotherhood, free from any form of racial, ethnic, linguistic and religious prejudice. 
It is in such an atmosphere of peace and tranquillity that Afghanistan could play its positive and effective role in the consolidation of regional peace and stability as a positive element, defending democracy and social justice. 
"As history recounts, a disturbed Afghanistan has always been a source of regional instability, just as its stability has had a positive impact on the tranquillity of the region. 
"It is expected that those concerned with peace in Afghanistan, especially our fraternal neighbouring countries, will be supportive of the ongoing political process in our homeland. 
"The tenets of Islam guide us towards honesty, justice and mutual respect among members of the human community, irrespective of any form of prejudice. 
"The United Nations, as a source of hope for many suffering nations around the world, can play a decisive role in the return of peace to our shattered and war-stricken country. 
We wish them every success in coordinating their efforts with our national endeavours based upon realistic approaches. 
"Let us hope that our future generations will recall the efforts of our friends and those interested in a stable and peaceful Afghanistan as the continuation of our just struggle for the cause of peace. 
Let me begin my own statement by referring to the miseries being inflicted upon our people and country and by letting members of the Assembly know about some recent political developments in Afghanistan. 
Thirdly, major developments in the political process, highlighted by the convening in August 1994 of a Supreme Islamic Council in Herat and by its significant resolutions. 
Following the first round of its visit to Afghanistan the special mission submitted its report (A/49/208) to the Secretary-General. 
Before making some comments on that report, I wish first to express the gratitude of the Islamic State of Afghanistan to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his personal concern and the attention he continues to pay to Afghanistan. 
Since the beginning of the abortive coup of 1 January in Kabul, the United Nations Security Council has considered the situation in Afghanistan on three separate occasions. 
In its Presidential Statement dated 23 March 1994, 
The Statement also urges the international community to assist Afghans in rebuilding their shattered country. 
However, we note with astonishment the reluctance on the part of the Council to condemn the aggressors, who continue to inflict inhuman atrocities on innocent civilian populations and continue to violate international humanitarian law. 
The Islamic State of Afghanistan once again states that the present crisis in the country is not a civil war but rather an imposed armed conflict fueled from abroad. 
It should not limit itself to the mere issuance of statements, but should consider taking some specific enforcement measures. 
We hope that the report of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly at the current session, requested by that resolution, will suggest effective ways and means of stopping the illegal flow of these weapons and of collecting weapons illegally distributed in the country. 
To eliminate the manifestations and effects of such a protracted war, which aimed at erasing all spiritual, historical and cultural values of Afghan society, is not feasible in a short period of time. 
At the end, the Supreme Islamic Council adopted an eleven-point resolution. 
- To convene a traditional Grand National Assembly - Loya Jirgah - by the end of October 1994, in the capital, Kabul, in order to determine the future political leadership of the country; adopt and ratify the future constitution; and settle other important national issues yet pending; 
- To reaffirm the fact that Afghanistan is a distinct and indivisible political entity. 
The participating members of the Supreme Islamic Council in Herat committed themselves to standing firm against any rejection of this national accord. 
The full text of the Herat resolutions can be found in the official document of the Security Council (S/1994/943). 
It is gratifying to note that based upon those resolutions, a preparatory commission for the Grand Assembly convened on 30 August in Kabul and at its first meeting unanimously elected Mawlawi Mohammad Nabi Muhammadi, the leader of the Herakat-Inqalabi Islami party, as its Chairman. 
Guided by its mandate, the United Nations Special Mission should try to find common ground with a view to ensuring a compromise approach that would lead to national rapprochement among Afghans. 
As an additional measure, the United Nations Special Mission could support an initiative that would avoid any loopholes and would ensure fairness and impartiality in the proceedings. 
Otherwise, attempts to create a parallel initiative will only produce further complication and aggravation of the situation and, consequently, disappointment for our nation in the peacemaking efforts of the United Nations. 
I should like to make it clear that at no stage in its existence has Afghanistan constituted a source of threat to its neighbours. Nor has it allowed any third country to use it for the advancement of that country's political differences with Afghanistan's neighbours. 
Today, we yearn for peace more than for anything else, for only in an atmosphere of peace can we strive for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of our war-shattered country and heal the wounds and relieve the pain and suffering resulting from 14 years of war. 
We sincerely and seriously expect our neighbours to be supportive of our national efforts to these ends. 
In principle, the legitimate interests of States should be recognized and respected by their neighbours. 
However, if the expectation of a State, under the pretext of preserving its interests, violates the supreme interest of another State - namely, its national sovereignty and territorial integrity and the principle that the will of a nation should govern its destiny - this expectation becomes illegitimate. 
Not too long ago the world witnessed the former Soviet Union, as it pursued its activities in Afghanistan, crossing the boundary of legitimate interest. 
There is no longer a foreign army of occupation in Afghanistan, but the legacy of such a presence is still killing our people. 
Land-mines constitute the most toxic pollution facing mankind. 
Referred to as the hidden killers, these do not discriminate between adults and children. 
If there are 100 million of these deadly devices in 60 war-stricken countries throughout the world, at least one fifth of them are in Afghanistan. 
This cruel threat is a dreadful impediment to the return of the refugees. 
We need a great deal of help from the international community if we are to promote and finance land-mine awareness and clearance programmes. 
We appreciate highly President Clinton's very important proposal, voiced here, concerning the need for international action to clear mines in the war-stricken countries of the world. 
Among these countries are those that experience frequent natural disasters and those ravaged by war. 
Specific action to deal with the particular needs and problems of land-locked developing countries - I refer in particular to assistance for the land-locked States of central Asia - is an important matter that requires discussion during this session of the General Assembly. 
Afghanistan, which is itself land-locked, is the country of transit for many central Asian States. 
Transit and transport agreements between the land-locked States members of the Economic Cooperation Organization, including Afghanistan, and Iran and Pakistan need to be concluded or updated to take account of the new circumstances and the legal and technical advice of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development. 
There has already been noticeable progress in this area. 
Significant steps will be taken towards this goal. 
Afghanistan recognizes its Islamic responsibility to ensure the family, legal, cultural, social, political and economic rights of women. 
Apart from obligations of principle and morality, a country that lost 15 per cent of its population during the war cannot be completely successful in the enormous task of reconstruction without the active participation of its female population. 
In Afghanistan alone there are almost 1 million war orphans. 
The situation of this precious and most vulnerable category of the population deserves particular attention. 
At its last session the General Assembly discussed in some detail the plight of disabled people. However, the practical achievements do not seem to be adequate. 
We will submit proposals for securing international assistance for the world's disabled population in order to alleviate their social, economic and psychological problems. 
One issue worth mentioning, with both regional and international implications, is that of narcotic drugs. 
The illicit cultivation, production, stocking, smuggling and trafficking of narcotic drugs are undeniably critical problems facing humanity today. 
Afghanistan, despite its scarce resources, has taken serious measures in the struggle against illicit drugs. 
However, we must not overlook the reality that Afghanistan, with its extremely limited means and massive economic and financial needs, is not in a position effectively to accomplish this task alone. 
Afghanistan needs urgent support from the international community to intensify the struggle against drug cultivation and trafficking. 
The ongoing internal conflict in Tajikistan, a fraternal neighbour of Afghanistan, is a matter of continued concern to us. 
One dimension of this internal conflict is the periodic disturbances occurring on the border between Afghanistan and Tajikistan. 
The Islamic State of Afghanistan, on the basis of deep feelings of Islamic brotherhood, humanitarian considerations and traditional Afghan hospitality, provided shelter to those refugees. 
The dispatch of armed forces of the Russian Federation to Tajikistan, especially on the border between Afghanistan and Tajikistan, would in our view further aggravate the problem rather than contribute to its solution. 
A chief factor in resolving the problem will be the Tajik Government's heeding the just and legitimate demands of the Tajik opposition leaders. 
Afghanistan, in pursuit of its previous commitments, is desirous that its border with Tajikistan should be a border of peace, understanding and friendship. 
As everyone knows, in Bosnia and Herzegovina the odious and barbaric "ethnic cleansing" practised by the Serbs of Bosnia re-emerged a few weeks ago in Banja Luka, Bijeljina and other areas. 
The Security Council has just demanded - in resolution 941 (1994) of 23 September - that the Bosnian Serb authorities immediately cease their campaign of "ethnic cleansing". 
Otherwise, the United Nations and the five-Power Contact Group will lose all credibility. 
The grave situation in Kosovo, aggravated by the daily massive repression committed by the Serbian authorities against 2 million ethnic Albanians, and referred to as a time-bomb, remains explosive. 
We also remind the Assembly of human rights violations in Sandjak. 
This will remind aggressors always to think twice before firing and destroying. 
The sufferings of the Muslim people of Kashmir add to our grief. 
The peace process has to be aimed at the full implementation of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) guaranteeing the full withdrawal of occupying forces from all the occupied Palestinian territories. 
The Afghan nation, like other Islamic nations, considers the occupation of the site of one of the most sacred shrines of Islam, in Al-Quds, by authorities lacking awareness of its sacred Islamic character, as contempt for the most basic spiritual rights of the Islamic community all over the world. 
Also, a shortage of food supplies seems to be threatening the city's most vulnerable inhabitants who are suffering. 
As the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) fears, a large-scale human disaster may be impossible to avert. 
We request the donor community to respond positively and urgently to the United Nations appeal for winter emergency assistance to the city of Kabul. 
The President (interpretation from French): ............................................................. I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs and Cooperation of Benin, His Excellency Mr. Robert Dossou. 
Mr. Dossou (Benin) (interpretation from French): I should like first of all, Mr. President, to tell you how pleased the Benin delegation is to see you presiding over this session of the General Assembly. 
This is an honour for all of Africa, and especially your country, with which Benin has age-old ties of friendship and, still more, of fraternity. 
Benin is proud to see a distinguished representative of a country from the subregion of West Africa assume this important responsibility, and can assure you, Sir, of the cooperation and support of its delegation - and here we wish also to congratulate the other members of the General Committee. 
I would be remiss if I did not align myself, with great emotion and pleasure, with what His Excellency Mr. Konan B\x{5dae}i, President of the Republic of Ce d'Ivoire said, that in your election we can already see that Africa is resisting marginalization. 
He has left an indelible mark on this world Organization through his personal contribution to our efforts at revitalizing the General Assembly, restructuring the Security Council and resuming development. 
Since our last session, positive developments have taken place in the settlement of internal, local and regional conflicts that have caused upheavals in the international arena. 
I would mention, among others, the emergence of a new South Africa, one that is united, democratic and non-racial, where each person can at last enjoy full citizenship. 
Benin hails once again the courage and determination of the South African people - courage and determination that have enabled all humanity to win this historic victory, one of dialogue over confrontation and of peace over violence. 
Our Organization, which is proud of its contribution, must see to it the consolidation of the policy of unity and national reconciliation and reconstruction pursued by President Nelson Mandela, whose wisdom and clear-sightedness are equalled only by the historic dimensions of the man himself. 
Similarly, we express the hope that in Angola the negotiations under way between the Angolan Government and UNITA might lead to an effective cease-fire and to the establishment of a lasting peace, which are absolute prerequisites for reconciliation and national reconstruction. 
With regard to the question of Palestine, we welcome the positive and irreversible developments towards a just and lasting settlement since the historic signing, between the Palestine Liberation Organization and Israel, of the Declaration of Principles on Palestinian autonomy in Gaza and Jericho. 
In the same context, the Benin delegation would encourage Israel and the Arab States to continue to improve their relations through cooperation and mutual understanding for the establishment of lasting peace in the Middle East. 
Other conflicts are now in the process of being settled elsewhere, for example in Cambodia and Central America, where praiseworthy efforts are under way with a view to the gradual and definitive normalization of the political situation. 
In spite of these encouraging facts, we regret to note that the persistent activities of forces for fragmentation and disintegration are hindering the achievement of peace in certain parts of the world. 
It is time for the protagonists, on whom an acceptable solution to their conflicts depends, to show good will and flexibility. 
Six months after taking office on 7 March 1994, the National Transitional Government has not yet managed effectively to extend its authority to the entire country, whereas the disarmament and demobilization process is practically suspended. 
Once again Benin encourages the international community to maintain and increase financial assistance so as to enable the ECOWAS Military Observer Group, expanded by troops from Uganda and Tanzania, to fully discharge its mandate. 
With regard to Rwanda, ravaged by a war reminiscent of another age, Benin joins in the indignation expressed by the international community by condemning most vigorously the massive and systematic violations of human rights and of international humanitarian law. 
But in order to avoid a repetition of the Rwandan holocaust elsewhere, we should support efforts to identify those guilty of abuses, whoever they may be, so that they might answer for their crimes against humanity. 
We urge them most earnestly to continue along this path so as to consolidate their unity and cohesion. 
Furthermore, the international community has followed very closely recent developments in the situation in Haiti. 
In fact, on the basis of Security Council 940 (1994), the United States Government showed firmness and intelligence by forcing the Port-au-Prince dictators to agree to give up the power they seized three years ago. 
Faced with the intransigence of the Bosnian Serbs, the international community should take over the protection and defence of the sovereignty and territorial integrity of Bosnia, so as to avoid any spread of this interminable conflict, which has already been exacerbated by the hateful practice of "ethnic cleansing". 
Following the collapse of ideologies, the role of the United Nations in world affairs is and remains essential. 
We should avoid any weakening of its ability effectively and efficiently to promote peace, as this would do great harm to its credibility. 
The revitalization, restructuring and democratization of the United Nations must continue in order to increase its efficiency in carrying out the work it has undertaken. 
Aware of the fact that, in this new context, the Security Council cannot remain as it was designed and created a half-century ago, the delegation of Benin is in favour of a patient search for consensus on all issues pertaining to its reform. 
The production, international transfer and accumulation of arms are a threat to peace and stability the world over. 
This is why the international community's commitment to peace requires the firm determination to make real progress in the process of general and complete disarmament under international control. 
In the area of conflict prevention and crisis management, we must strengthen the capabilities of the United Nations and support the idea of good offices and of preventive diplomacy as advocated by the Secretary-General in the Agenda for Peace. 
Indeed, crises or conflicts today are for the most part internal in nature - civil wars, territorial partitions, ethnic clashes, religious or tribal struggles, and so forth. 
But these crises and conflicts can also threaten international peace and security. 
Hence there is a balance to be struck between intervention and respect for the sovereignty of States. 
In this context, we shall continue to encourage close cooperation with regional organizations, pursuant to Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter. 
Within Africa, there is already in place a mechanism for preventing, managing and settling conflicts which makes the development and strengthening of such cooperation possible. 
I would also mention, as part of regional contributions to global efforts for peace, the conclusions reached by the Third Ministerial Meeting of the Zone of Peace and Cooperation in the South Atlantic, held in Brasilia on 21 and 22 September 1994. 
We can never emphasize enough the close relationship between peace, democracy, human rights and sustainable development. 
The Declaration and Programme of Action of the important World Conference on Human Rights held in Vienna in 1993 prove that the international community is determined to face up to these non-military threats to peace and security the world over. 
Economic and social issues are of concern today to the entire world and raise moral issues among politicians, Governments and representatives of civilian society. 
The end of the cold war, far from ironing out difficulties, has further widened the gap between the developed and the developing countries. 
The developed and the developing countries must work together and understand one another if there is to be progress and, especially, peace for all. 
There are many social and economic problems facing the world, and we must attack these ills at their very roots. 
The preparations for the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the creation of the United Nations, and the major conferences it has organized since 1994, provide us with an opportunity to better deal with the major problems that are undermining and marring today's world. 
Otherwise, our expectations for the beginning of the twenty-first century will not be met. 
None the less, there is room for hope when we remember that the Assembly, in resolution 47/181 of 22 December 1992, asked the Secretary-General to submit to it a report on an agenda for development, after consulting with Member States. 
It is thus possible to change the current situation and to reverse the process of impoverishment, aggravated by economic stagnation. 
Our vision of the twenty-first century and our prospects for the future should be illuminated and strengthened by the effective implementation of the various programmes and plans of action adopted since the beginning of this decade within the framework of the United Nations system. 
While the implementation of the first two programmes has already begun and we will already be able to take stock of them a mid-term review in 1995, UN-NADAF is still in its infancy. 
Indeed, there has been no concrete action, no funding for projects and no commitment of financial resources since the adoption of the new programme in December 1991 by the General Assembly. 
None the less, we welcome the conclusions and recommendations of the second part of the thirty-fourth session of the Committee for Programme and Coordination on a revised, system-wide plan of action for economic recovery and development in Africa. 
In addition to the present resources, we must mobilize supplementary resources for the effective implementation of the activities and programmes involved. 
To cope with these crises, most of our countries have undertaken far-reaching political and economic reforms. 
In Benin, we are continuing our march forward to make sure that our democratic process - begun almost five years ago - takes root and that our national economy is consolidated. 
With regard to international trade, the mixed results for Africa of the negotiations of the Uruguay Round give us little hope that, within the framework of international trade, our countries will soon emerge from the marginalization in which they have existed since the late 1980s. 
But the common estimates of the Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) and the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development show that the overall result of this eighth round of negotiations will only benefit the industrial countries. 
In such circumstances, Benin earnestly hopes that the first action taken by the World Trade Organization will be to close the loopholes of the negotiated text by making bold decisions and recommendations on behalf of Africa and thereby correcting drawbacks foreseen from the outset. 
The decisions and recommendations of the Earth Summit will, as they are implemented, gradually become solid landmarks for current and future generations in the building of a society that, thanks to the achievement of sustainable development, will not run the risk of self-destruction. 
In this framework, Benin welcomes the adoption on 6 May 1994 in Barbados of the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
Benin also welcomes the conclusion in Paris on 17 June of the International Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa. 
We hope that this Convention and the regional Annex for implementation in Africa will serve as a basis for a new contract between Governments, donors and local populations in their efforts to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought. 
This new contract must be reflected in firm and precise commitments of financial resources and the transfer of ecologically sound technology. 
If it is not, we will find ourselves in the same unfortunate situation that led, because of a lack of sufficient resources and the poor management of those allocated, to the non-implementation of the results of the United Nations Conference on Desertification held in Nairobi in 1977. 
Benin therefore appeals to all States to attend the signing ceremony for the Convention on 14 and 15 October in Paris. 
The intensity of debate during the Conference was commensurate with the importance of the issue. 
Nevertheless, the life-giving flame fed by the spirit of Rio de Janeiro might go out if intellectual efforts are not complemented by a mobilization of new and addition financial resources to carry out all the activities planned. 
The World Summit for Social Development will bring together for the first time Heads of State or Government in order to take decisions on social development. 
Benin believes that the declaration and programme of action to be adopted in Copenhagen in March 1995 should not be limited to acknowledging and accepting the fact that Africa is the continent facing the greatest number of social problems. 
These two documents should be a reference point that clearly defines concrete measures, an implementation schedule and the estimated costs of activities aimed at eliminating poverty and creating productive employment and social integration. 
Benin suggests that the Copenhagen Summit recommend the proclamation of an international decade for the eradication of poverty, which would be the continuation of the International Year for the Eradication of Poverty adopted under General Assembly resolution 48/183. 
We feel that this is possible if all Member States respect the obligations incumbent upon them under the Charter. 
The delegation of Benin is convinced that our current deliberations will be guided by a common determination to take concerted and concrete steps best suited to the necessity of maintaining peace and promoting prosperity throughout the world. 
Anyway, a reference made in this respect this afternoon in the Security Council by the representative of Croatia is considered by the Greek delegation as a step in the right direction. 
President Clerides: I should like to extend to you, Sir, my warmest felicitations on your well-deserved election to the high office of the presidency of the General Assembly. 
I should also like to express our great appreciation and admiration for the work of the Secretary-General and for the determined and prudent leadership which he has demonstrated on vital international issues. 
Despite important positive developments on a great number of issues occupying the attention and energy of our Organization, a significant number of old problems remain unresolved. 
Among our priorities therefore should be the unequivocal reversal of the results of aggression and foreign occupation, support and defence of democracy, the inversion of social and economic inequalities, the protection of our environment and, finally, the protection and enhancement of human rights for all. 
In order to accomplish such goals on a universal scale our Organization has to adapt, expeditiously and effectively, to the changing conditions and to the new challenges. 
Better coordination between the various bodies that form the United Nations system is urgently required. 
The Secretary-General's recent decision to boost the coordinating role of the United Nations Development Programme on all developmental issues is a commendable step in the right direction. 
Rwanda and the former Yugoslavia are dire and gory examples. 
Our common goal should be to strengthen the United Nations in order best to respond to today's challenges and the increased expectations of mankind for security, economic viability and democracy. 
These expectations can only be met by making the United Nations more effective through the implementation of its own resolutions and the mandatory provisions of the Charter. 
In accordance with the Charter, that organ has the ability to decide and to act. 
Nowadays it is able to act more effectively in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
In today's post-cold-war era the Security Council is in a position to play a broader and much more important role than ever before. 
Within the context of the reinforced and expanded role, a successful outcome of the deliberations on the review of the Council's membership to reflect the realities of today's world is highly appreciated. 
However, the effectiveness of the most powerful organ of the United Nations is seriously compromised if it applies double standards. 
The record of its performance indicates clearly that in those cases where the international community has shown steadfastness to defend the principles enshrined in the United Nations Charter and fully to implement its provisions, peace and justice was achieved. 
On the contrary, in those cases where unity of purpose had not been exhibited or the interests of nations or alliances had been placed above the universal principles and the rule of law, the problems remain and peace is elusive. 
The financial difficulties confronting the Organization pose severe constraints on its ever-increasing role in today's world affairs. 
Every effort should be made to provide the Organization with the necessary means to perform its vital mission effectively. 
In this regard I would recall that my Government decided early this year, after an appeal by the Secretary-General, to double on a voluntary basis its assessed contribution to all peace-keeping operations. 
Our commitment to the peaceful settlement of disputes was thus manifested once again in a concrete and practical way. 
We hope that our gesture will soon be emulated by others. 
Development, the protection of the environment, poverty alleviation, social progress, the improvement of health standards, proper education and sound technology require financial means for their attainment. 
In this exercise the United Nations, through the Secretariat itself, the recently enhanced United Nations Development Programme and the various specialized agencies, performs one of the most important missions, that of pursuing the betterment and the economic well-being of peoples throughout the world. 
These activities are also amply outlined in the Secretary-General's report, and therefore I do not intend to dwell on them other than to declare that we are cognizant of their importance and that they have our full support. 
We fully subscribe to the Secretary-General's assertion that development is a fundamental human right and that development is the most secure basis for peace. 
In accordance with the deliberations on the subject, a successful implementation of the agenda for development depends on the priority to be given the following elements: the alleviation of poverty and its underlying causes, especially in Africa and other least-developed regions; health and the status of women. 
In this regard, the recently concluded Cairo Conference on Population and Development rightly placed great emphasis on development and the environment. 
It constitutes progress by integrating control of population, environmental protection and economic growth into the approach to population issues. 
The Rio Conference was a historic turning point in this direction. 
Yet the follow-up and implementation of the decisions taken at the Earth Summit remain contingent on the political will to save our living space's web of life. 
Cyprus, an active member of this group, reiterates its commitment to the early and prompt implementation of the Barbados commitments, and expresses the hope that every member of the international community will conscientiously fulfil its relevant obligations. 
We also welcome the recent broader agreement on seabed issues of the Convention on the Law of the Sea promoting universal application of the new legal order governing the seas and thus opening a new chapter in international relations. 
We also attach great significance to the possibility of clarifying legal points in political disputes through advisory opinions. 
The Secretary-General has already done much in the direction of rationalizing and streamlining the Secretariat. 
He certainly has our support in the additional measures needed to carry out this task. 
We join in recognizing the imperative need for adequate financial resources for the Organization, and for assessed contributions to be paid in full and promptly by Member States. 
Past and recent experience in every region of the world has demonstrated that the protection and promotion of human rights is an indispensable ingredient of a stable, just and democratic world order. 
Over the years, the United Nations has played a leading role in affirming human equality, which in essence forms the core of all rights, and in eliminating separations based on ethnicity, religion, culture, socio-economic disparities and political philosophies. 
Human rights are a powerful means to this end. 
We are encouraged that much progress has been made in this field. 
In view, however, of the ever-increasing demands and the worsening financial problems associated with peace-keeping, we should continue to do our best to assist in discharging, as effectively as possible, this major responsibility of the Organization. 
Similarly, the Greek Government generously offered a voluntary contribution to UNFICYP of $6.5 million for the same period. 
I also take this opportunity to express to the troop-contributing countries our gratitude for sustaining UNFICYP for so many years until the anomaly in the financing of the Force was finally overcome in June 1993. 
I shall refrain from addressing the long list of international problems described in this year's report by the Secretary-General (A/49/1) with which the Organization is actively dealing and which extend to all five continents. 
Each issue presents its own complications and special characteristics. 
Together, all the issues provide a measure of the enormity of what is expected of the United Nations, the awesome burden of responsibilities of the Secretary-General and the respect and admiration he deserves in carrying out these tasks. 
As he has rightly pointed out in the past: 
Our world has witnessed in the last few years the creation of new areas of tension and conflict through the unleashing of the destructive and centrifugal forces of chauvinism and ethnic strife. 
We have witnessed in many parts of the world the triumph of reason, the entrenchment of democracy and the emergence of free market economies. 
We express the hope that the rest of the countries involved in this conflict will very soon be able to join the others, thereby signifying one of the major turning points in the history of the region. 
Cyprus, an immediate neighbour, expresses the hope that such a catalytic positive evolution in our region will not leave our own problem unaffected. 
Cyprus, almost a decade after the Cold War began to subside, remains divided as a result of foreign aggression and military occupation, and its people forcibly separated. 
As a result of ethnic cleansing by the aggressor, Cypriots are victims of gross violations of human rights. 
In the same vein, the humanitarian issue of the enclave is another staggering dimension of the Cyprus question. 
Twenty years after the Turkish invasion of 1974, the problem remains unresolved. 
The number of Turkish forces, despite resolutions of this Assembly calling for the withdrawal of foreign forces from Cyprus, has in fact increased, as is stated in the Secretary-General's report of 30 May 1994. 
The Greek Cypriot side has for years accepted that a bi-zonal bi-communal federation was the basis for the settlement of the Cyprus problem. 
The Turkish Cypriot leadership, fully supported by Turkey, has now made it clear that they have abandoned federation as the basis of the solution and are promoting a loose confederation with separate sovereignty for its two component parts. 
In the same report to the Security Council, the Secretary-General states the following: 
Security is an extremely significant area, and is an issue of substance as well as a way to improve confidence. 
I have therefore proposed the following. 
The Turkish Cypriots under arms should disband and hand over their weapons to the peace-keeping force. 
The Turkish side complains that it has been isolated internationally. 
A small country has been violated by an aggressor, in contravention of the Charter of this Organization, which denounces the use of force. 
Twenty years have passed, and the Security Council's many resolutions remain unimplemented. 
Unless the aggressor is faced with progressively more severe consequences for its disregard of international legal order, a very bad example and precedent will be allowed to cast doubt on the international community's resolve and effectiveness. 
Above all, let us not remain inactive because of inertia. 
The Charter, by and large, has stood the test of time, but it is our responsibility to make the United Nations a more effective Organization. 
It is the world's last chance for peace. 
President Mandela: It surely must be one of the great ironies of our age that this Assembly is being addressed, for the first time in its 49 years' history, by a South African Head of State drawn from among the African majority of what is an African country. 
It is indeed most welcome that the Organization will mark its fiftieth anniversary next year with the apartheid system vanquished and consigned to the past. 
Because apartheid reduced and undermined the credibility of the United Nations as an effective international instrument to end racism and secure the fundamental human rights of all peoples, the establishment and consolidation of apartheid constituted a brazen challenge to the very existence of the Organization. 
The United Nations was born out of the titanic struggle against nazism and fascism, with their pernicious doctrines and practices of racial superiority and genocide. 
We stand here today to salute the United Nations and its Member States, both singly and collectively, for joining forces with the masses of our people in a common struggle that has brought about our emancipation and pushed back the frontiers of racism. 
We have together traversed a course which we are convinced has strengthened human solidarity in general and reinforced the bonds of friendship between our peoples and the nations of the world. 
This dates back to the early days when India put the question of racism in South Africa on the Assembly's agenda, to the moment when the world community, as represented here, could adopt consensus resolutions against apartheid with none dissenting. 
It was therefore with great joy that at our inauguration as President of our Republic we received, among others, such high and distinguished officials of the Organization as the Secretary-General, the President of the General Assembly and the Chairman of the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
Their presence reaffirmed the incontrovertible truth that the victory over apartheid, the success of the cause of democracy, non-racialism and non-sexism in our country belongs as much to our people as it does the United Nations. 
And so we have embarked on the road to the remaking of our country, basing ourselves both on the democratic Constitution, which came into force on 27 April this year, and on the Reconstruction and Development Programme, which has become the property of all our people. 
For this to happen, as we propagate the vision these documents contain we must at the same time engage in a historic effort of redefinition of ourselves as a new nation. 
In all that we do we have to ensure the healing of the wounds inflicted on all our people across the great dividing line imposed on our society by centuries of colonialism and apartheid. 
We must ensure that colour, race and gender become only a God-given gift to each one of us, and not an indelible mark or attribute that accords a special status to any. 
We must work for the day when we as South Africans see one another and interact with one another as equal human beings and as part of one nation united, rather than torn asunder, by its diversity. 
The road we shall have to travel to reach this destination will by no means be easy. 
All of us know how stubbornly racism can cling to the mind and how deeply it can infect the human soul. Where it is sustained by the racial ordering of the material world, as is the case in our country, that stubbornness can multiply a hundredfold. 
And yet, however hard this battle may be, we will not surrender. 
Whatever the time it may take, we will not tire. 
The very fact that racism degrades both the perpetrator and the victim commands that, if we are true to our commitment to protect human dignity, we fight on until victory is achieved. 
We firmly believe that we who have particular experience of the destructive and anti-human force of racism owe it to ourselves to centre our transformation on the creation of a truly non-racial society. 
Because we know racism so intimately, we must stand a good chance of developing and nurturing its opposite. 
Our political emancipation has also brought into sharp focus the urgent need to engage in the struggle to secure our people's freedom from want, from hunger and from ignorance. 
We have written this on our banners: that the society we seek to create must be a people-centred society; all its institutions and its resources must be dedicated to the pursuit of a better life for all our citizens. 
That better life must mean an end to poverty, joblessness, homelessness and the despair that comes of deprivation. 
At the same time, we turn once more to this world body to say "We are going to need your continued support to achieve the goal of the betterment of the conditions of life of our people." 
We believe that it is in the common interest that we sustain the common victory that we have scored in South Africa, and take it further by achieving success not only in politics but also in the socio-economic sphere. 
Out of all this are born social conflicts which produce insecurity and instability, civil and other wars that claim many lives, millions of desperate refugees and the destruction of the little wealth that poor countries are able to accumulate. 
At the same time, the reality can no longer be ignored that we live in an interdependent world which is bound together to a common destiny. 
The universal struggle against apartheid was therefore not an act of charity arising out of pity for our people, but an affirmation of our common humanity. 
We believe that that act of affirmation requires that this Organization should once more turn its focused and sustained attention to the basics of everything that makes for a better world for all humanity. 
In it we should find the appropriate forum in which we can all participate to help determine the shape of the new world. 
The four elements that will need to be knit together in fashioning that new universal reality are the issues of democracy, peace, prosperity and interdependence. 
The great challenge of our age to the United Nations is to answer the question "Given the interdependence of the nations of the world, what is it that we can and must do to ensure that democracy, peace and prosperity prevail everywhere?" 
Such an initiative should inspire all of humanity because of the seriousness of its intent. 
It should also have a chance to succeed because it will have been underwritten by the commitment of the masses of the people in each member country to join hands with other nations, to address together the related issues of democracy, peace and prosperity in an interdependent world. 
We are aware of the fact that the dictates of realpolitik militate against the speedy realization of such an initiative. 
Undoubtedly, to inspire greater confidence in itself among all the member nations and to reflect better the impulse towards the democratization of international relations, the United Nations will have to continue looking at itself to determine what restructuring of itself it should effect. 
This process must naturally affect, among others, the structure and functioning of the Security Council and the peacemaking and peace-keeping issues raised by the Secretary-General in "An Agenda for Peace". 
Democratic South Africa rejoins the world community of nations determined to play its role in helping to strengthen the United Nations and to contribute what it can to the furtherance of its purposes. 
We are determined to play our full part in all processes that address the important question of the non-proliferation and elimination of weapons of mass destruction. 
Equally, our own national interest dictates that we join forces with the United Nations and all its Member States in the common struggle to contain and end the traffic in narcotics. 
Even in constitutional terms, we are committed to the advancement of the objective of the emancipation of women through the creation of a non-sexist society. 
Apart from anything else, we are therefore actively engaged in the preparations for what we are convinced will be a successful Beijing Conference. 
Ours must become a continent free of such tragedies as those that have afflicted our own country as well as Rwanda, Somalia, Angola, Mozambique, the Sudan and Liberia. 
Happily, the OAU is actively addressing the issues of peace and stability on our continent. 
We are greatly encouraged that the countries of our region, faced with a crisis in Lesotho, acted together speedily and, with the cooperation of the Government and the people of that country, succeeded in demonstrating that together we have the will to defend democracy, peace and national reconciliation. 
We are pleased to note that this same spirit characterized the approach of other international organizations towards our new democracy, including the Commonwealth and the European Union. 
The millions across our globe who stand expectant at the gates of hope look to this Organization to bring them peace, to bring them life, to bring them a life worth living. 
Mr. V\x{74b1}chez Asher (Nicaragua), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I should like to draw the attention of the General Assembly to document A/INF/49/5, which contains a tentative programme of work and a tentative schedule of plenary meetings for the month of October. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The next speaker is the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Hungary, His Excellency Mr. L\x{5af3}zl Kov\x{5876}s. 
Mr. Kov\x{5876}s (Hungary): Allow me to extend to Mr. Amara Essy my delegation's warmest congratulations upon his election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
He may rest assured that the Hungarian delegation stands ready to assist him in carrying out his responsible tasks. 
We are committed to further developing our political and economic transformation in order to consolidate democracy and stabilize the market economy in Hungary. 
Our foreign policy rests on three closely interrelated main pillars, which we treat on an equal footing. 
First, we are determined to promote the full integration of Hungary into the Euro-Atlantic institutions. 
Secondly, we seek genuine good-neighbourly relations with all the countries in our region, especially with countries bordering ours. 
And, thirdly, we advocate respect for human rights, with particular emphasis on the minority rights of the millions of Hungarians who live beyond our borders. 
All in all, we intend to conduct our foreign policy in a most pragmatic and realistic manner and will act accordingly in our bilateral relations and in multilateral forums as well. 
On the threshold of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, and in the present post-cold-war era, mankind is facing enormous challenges. 
The euphoria we felt and the great expectations we entertained only yesterday, when a new and promising world seemed to be emerging, have now taken on a bitter quality. 
As the bipolar world was falling apart and freedom and democracy were sweeping across the globe we had to recognize some negative aspects of those fundamental changes, such as the outbreak of violent nationalism and ethnic hatred fed by economic and social tensions. 
The international community, and notably the United Nations, has proved sometimes unable - and on a number of occasions its Member States unwilling - to meet the dramatic challenges of our times. 
New and violent manifestations of intolerance, which caught the world unprepared, aggressive wars and bloody ethnic conflicts accompanied by crimes against humanity and the abhorrent practice of "ethnic cleansing" are today unanimously considered issues that ought to have been tackled in a timely and resolute way. 
Indisputably, the means available to the Organization for coming to grips with the many international problems were stretched far beyond existing capacities. 
We believe, however, that the time has come to take a good hard look at the role the United Nations is called upon to play and to devise new ways and means by which it can fulfil its raison d'\x{76bb}re in our troubled contemporary world. 
We therefore reinforce our support for the SecretaryGeneral's Agenda for Peace and continue to regard it as a forward-oriented plan of action for the years to come. 
In this regard, we consider that special efforts should be made to resolve the problems facing United Nations peace-keeping operations, with a view to improving their efficiency and capability. 
As has often been stated, we live in a time of great contrasts that are also reflected at the United Nations. 
We welcome the momentous results and encouraging progress in South Africa just outlined by His Excellency President Nelson Mandela, as well as those in the Middle East. 
The forthcoming 1995 Conference of the Parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons will be an event of cardinal importance which can further enhance the aforesaid positive tendencies. 
Hungary is keenly interested in ensuring the indefinite and unconditional extension of the Treaty and is ready to contribute to achieving this important goal. 
Recent events have once again reinforced our conviction with regard to the critical significance of such an act. 
If the United Nations wants to live up to the promising processes, it must, first of all, adjust itself to the new realities. 
It would, therefore, do well to get rid of outdated, anachronistic resolutions which have nothing more to do with present-day developments. 
It must, however, be admitted that attempts to tackle crises in the former Yugoslavia, in Somalia, in Rwanda and elsewhere have not yielded conclusive evidence of the ability of the United Nations to find the right answers to major hotbeds of tension. 
Because of its geographical proximity, Hungary has followed with particularly grave concern the devastation and suffering across its southern borders, first and foremost in Bosnia and Herzegovina and in Croatia. 
We have supported to the best of our abilities the efforts of the international community aimed at finding a just solution to that human drama. 
The basis for the solution of this unprecedented crisis in the heart of Europe exists. 
The principles of the United Nations Charter and those adopted by the International Conference on Yugoslavia are there. 
They include respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of countries, the inadmissibility of acquisition of territory by force, the elimination of the consequences of "ethnic cleansing", the return of refugees and displaced persons and the protection of human rights, including the rights of minorities. 
In achieving that goal we expect the international community to uphold the principles of the Charter of the United Nations and to enforce the relevant resolutions of the Security Council. 
We also expect that appropriate ways will be found in the course of post-conflict peace-building there to alleviate the burden of losses incurred as a result of the sanctions regime by the countries most directly affected, such as Hungary. 
Hungary is following with keen interest the encouraging process of the revitalization of the United Nations. 
In this context we fully concur with others in supporting permanent membership in the Security Council for Germany and Japan. 
We endorse the proposition that by involving the regional organizations under the umbrella of the United Nations, and in particular of the Security Council, in the safeguarding or restoration of international peace and security, our world can indeed be made a much safer place. 
We, for our part, are prepared to share in efforts at securing wider participatory action. 
This autumn Hungary is honoured to act as host in Budapest of the next Review Conference and summit meeting of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
We expect the Conference and the summit meeting not only to contribute to the better functioning of this important regional arrangement but also to serve as a useful vehicle in the efforts towards a democratic and integrated Europe where rationalism may prevail over nationalism. 
Furthermore, we are convinced that success within the CSCE is not only beneficial to the peoples living in the CSCE region but that it can also underpin efforts at conflict prevention and crisis resolution in other parts of the world. 
Promotion and protection of human rights and fundamental freedoms are a high priority of Hungary's foreign policy. 
Consequently, we find it indispensable that, in this spirit, the United Nations should act in the defence of human rights, irrespective of where violations of those rights occur. 
In our world of interdependence and growing interaction, Hungary calls for the development by the United Nations of an integrated response-capacity to combat the repeated waves of human rights violations. 
We view with serious concern the alarming increases in the reported cases of gross violations of human rights, as well as the frequent occurrence of such violations in situations of internal armed conflicts or ethnic strife. 
In this regard, we should be mindful of the requirements laid down in the Vienna Declaration for all Governments to promote and protect human rights in their own countries, regardless of their political, economic and cultural structures. 
On the one hand, an open and active dialogue, simultaneously constructive and critical, needs to be established and sustained in order to promote the protection of human rights and fundamental freedoms. 
We urge the international community to seek new and innovative means and methods to safeguard the rights and freedoms of our fellow human beings, wherever they may live. 
Rather than responding only to reported human rights violations, the United Nations should build effective preventive mechanisms into its activities whenever the need arises. 
The notion of preventive protection should also include adequate international monitoring. 
In these endeavours, we also count on the effective participation of the High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
The High Commissioner has had our full support ever since he assumed his office, and we pledge our cooperation in the carrying out of all aspects of his mandate. 
I cannot conclude without mentioning the issue of sustainable development, with its many aspects covering industrial and agricultural development, trade, human resources, regional cooperation, protection of the environment, and so forth. 
Clearly, what is at stake here is our ability to tackle these global issues without delay. 
The growing sensitivity with regard to these questions cannot but be welcome. 
We consider the work of the United Nations Conference on Population and Development, held recently in Cairo, to be an important step in that direction at a time when contrasts between requirements of human development and limited resources are becoming more and more evident. 
Nations are looking to this Organization for protection and assistance. 
We must not let them down in these critical times. 
In spite of failures, we should keep faith with the United Nations and meet the challenges which, in the final analysis, will determine mankind's destiny in the new millennium. 
Mr. Mukherjee (India): I congratulate Mr. Amara Essy on his election as President of the General Assembly at the forty-ninth session. 
We are particularly gratified that an eminent son of Africa is leading the Assembly's deliberations this year. 
Instead, we have only produced words, while the swords have not disappeared. 
We seem to be stepping into a new world order in a gaping moral void, with no credible promise of peace nor of a nonviolent world. 
The new agenda of the United Nations must be shaped on the basis of this approach, giving peace and development equal priority and treatment. 
The General Assembly, with its universal participation and comprehensive mandate, should project such a holistic vision and revitalize that vision into action. 
The Secretary-General's Agendas have reminded us of what we should focus on, namely, disarmament, development and peace. 
In its wake, we have seen how, most frighteningly, poverty, disease and a host of miseries affect the cause of peace. 
They had been there all the time, but were not seen by the jaundiced eye of the cold war. 
In the new post-cold-war context, therefore, the nexus of disarmament and development with peace becomes crystal clear - indeed inescapably clear. 
We have to start with disarmament. 
The slaughter in Rwanda has taken place during the forty-ninth anniversary of the devastation of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. 
We must now go one logical step further and exorcise the greatest evil of all, namely, the weapons of mass destruction. 
Another opportunity will arise when the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) comes up for review next April. 
Last June in Cairo, the Foreign Ministers of the non-aligned countries, at India's suggestion, proposed that a fourth special session on disarmament be convened. 
We think the time and the circumstances are right for the General Assembly to plan for this special session for next year, or as soon as possible. 
A global convulsion will come if we continue to disregard the development imperative. 
The problems of development are global problems and must be addressed by all of us. 
We must set a substantive agenda for development, commit ourselves to it and implement it. 
The World Trade Organization, which should soon come into being, must promote what we expected but did not quite achieve so far in the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT) - non-discrimination, consensus and transparency in the international trade regime. 
We hope that the multilateral trade negotiations will stimulate economic growth in our countries and in the world economy. 
Faith in the multilateral system will be shaken if countries use their trading strength and bilateral pressures to weaken and distort agreements to which they have just become parties. 
If the Summit is to succeed, we must agree upon the commitments for additional resources dedicated to national programmes around the world. 
We should not be sidetracked from this goal by new concepts which do not command consensus, and do not address the fundamental needs of development. 
The United Nations must also re-order its priorities so as to counter several disturbing centrifugal trends which we see emerging. 
What the world needs is support for the nation-State system on which the United Nations was built. 
In June this year, Prime Minister Narasimha Rao and President Yeltsin, representing two of the largest pluralistic nations in the world, issued the Moscow Declaration on the Protection of the Interests of Pluralistic States. 
In this Declaration, which has been circulated as a document of the General Assembly, Russia and India have put forward principles which, if acted upon, will, we think, promote greater harmony in the world. 
For the 45 years of the cold war, the Security Council was forced into immobility, but when the cold war ended, it found itself shouldering a stupendous task. 
As if to make up for years of inactivity, it has rushed into many areas. 
We must ponder the consequences of the decisions taken over the last few years, which have on occasion sent United Nations peace-keepers in pursuit of objectives whose nexus with peace is rather tenuous. 
These initiatives are well meaning but they do not seem to address the problems from the right end. 
The ultimate human right is the right to live - the right to food and shelter without which life is impossible. 
The poverty of many nations makes this a problem to which there are no easy answers. 
If there are circumstances which justify armed multilateral intervention, by the same logic should not the United Nations have the right to enforce the equitable sharing of resources among nations? 
All means for the peaceful settlement of disputes chosen by the conflicting parties should be exhausted before coercive measures are considered. 
Peace-keeping operations should strictly adhere to the principles of the Charter, in particular the principles of full respect for the sovereignty of States, their territorial integrity and non-intervention in their internal affairs. 
Peace-keeping operations should be considered only at the request of the Member States involved. 
The resources for peace-keeping activities should not be at the expense of resources for development activities of the United Nations. 
Prudence must be exercised in the use of regional organizations in peace-keeping operations. 
We have responded positively to the Secretary-General's appeal for the strengthening of the United Nations capacity for peace-keeping by designating a brigade for the stand-by arrangements that are being put in place. 
The United Nations needs a Council that is effective, but it cannot be effective if the impression grows that it represents entrenched privileges and that its agenda could vary from those of the general membership. 
There is also a greater diffusion of power. 
To give the Council's actions greater legitimacy, moral authority and political effectiveness, it is imperative to expand the membership of the Council. 
Developing countries must be included in the category of permanent members to reflect the universal character of the world body. 
The number of non-permanent seats must also be increased to give Member States greater opportunity for participation in the work of the Council. 
A selective, piecemeal expansion of the number of permanent members would not be prudent. 
The Security Council is not a corporate board, where equity shares determine the voting power, nor can it be likened to the Bretton Woods institutions, which reflect the wealth of nations. 
Its primary objective remains the maintenance of international peace and security. 
These elements must find expression in the composition of the Council, which must be able to address the challenges of the twenty-first century. 
Durability and resilience, rather than expediency, should determine the time frame of any expansion. 
On the basis of any criteria - population, size of economy, contribution to the maintenance of international peace and security and to peace-keeping or future potential - India deserves to be a permanent member of the Security Council. 
We hope that the Open-ended Working Group on the question of increase in the membership of the Security Council will duly reflect on these issues in its deliberations next year. 
Human rights are the new vogue. 
The profoundly humanistic traditions of the Indian civilization, with its emphasis on tolerance, harmony, non-violence and the inviolability of the individual, are in-built in our ethos. 
"Man is above everything else. 
Man is the highest truth. 
There is nothing above man." 
India's commitment to the promotion and protection of human rights has now received another institutional impetus with the establishment of our National Human Rights Commission, which has begun to function effectively, with its findings published in its annual report. 
It is true that much remains to be done on a worldwide basis to further international cooperation to promote and protect human rights. 
We will face these problems and defeat them. 
We welcome the support and advice of friends abroad, but we cannot accept the position that all human rights are a privilege of the terrorists. 
The rights of innocent and unarmed citizens must be protected. 
We urge that the question of human rights should not be made into a politically motivated slogan insensitive to the rights of those citizens. 
Since the toxin of terrorism is deliberately being spread by some countries - and none of us is immune - the international community must come together to defend itself. 
Terrorists have killed far more people in the last decades than the chemical and biological weapons which we have agreed to ban and destroy. 
Just as the international community decided that a convention was needed to outlaw those weapons, so it must urgently negotiate a convention to counter and eradicate terrorism. 
We urge the General Assembly to initiate serious thinking on this subject. 
The closing years of the twentieth century will see human society poised at a critical juncture as regards the future. 
Will he gain anything by it? Will it restore him to a control over his own life and destiny?" 
Our welfare will be determined only in accordance with the values and principles we abide by. 
As Mahatma Gandhi and sages before have taught and practised, truthfulness, charity, compassion, non-violence and treating others as we would wish ourselves to be treated are the values that really stand the test of time. 
These are the values to be inculcated in our great global Organization, the United Nations, to which we are all committed. 
This struggle, recently crowned with the establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial Republic of South Africa, is a triumph not only for Africa but also for humanity and the international community as a whole. 
It is especially a triumph for the United Nations as it is one of its most important achievements. 
This great accomplishment will remain forever a source of inspiration and optimism for us all that all forms of racism are inevitably doomed to extinction. 
More than two-thirds of the current Members of the United Nations did not participate in drafting the Charter of the United Nations, either because they were languishing under colonialism or because, after independence, they were thrust into the cold war, for which the United Nations was an important arena. 
Today's world, North and South, East and West, faces unparalleled challenges that require the cooperation of all Member States in facing up to them. 
Those challenges may initially appear to be of a minor nature, but they may well grow and spread like a plague. 
Their victims are hundreds of thousands, while the refugees and displaced persons they uproot are in the tens of millions. 
A phenomenon that seems truly odd and surprising is the spread of organized crime to countries where such a phenomenon was never known before. 
Organized crime now has its own international networks, its secret transnational organizations are estimated to be in the thousands. 
These are positive measures which we hope will continue and expand to encompass other issues, in the forefront of which is that of Lockerbie disaster and Libya, so that political dialogue will become the most appropriate option in resolving disputes between States. 
In the same vein, we hope that the United Arab Emirates and Iran will be able, through amicable dialogue, to reach a satisfactory solution to the question of the disputed islands that would preserve the rights of both parties and consolidate friendly relations between the two neighbours. 
Syria was one of the first States in the Middle East to sign, as early as 1968, the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
In doing so, Syria was prompted by its conviction that the possession of such an overkill weapon by any State in our highly sensitive region would be a major cause for concern, not only to the peoples of the region, but also to the world at large. 
Regrettably, we were to discover that our expectations were not justified. 
Israel, as yet, has neither adhered to the NPT, nor agreed to open its nuclear installations to international inspection. 
This is an issue that has become of the utmost importance and gravity, particularly in the light of the ongoing peace process in the Middle East. 
It is not acceptable for any one party to have a privileged or exceptional position at the expense of others in regard to sensitive and decisive matters that relate to regional security which ought to be based on co-equality and mutuality. 
The forthcoming conference of the States Parties to the NPT scheduled to review the extension of its tenure which is about to expire, affords a rare opportunity for all States in the region to demonstrate their peaceful intentions. 
This, if it is done, will be an important step towards the creation of a climate of confidence which in turn will contribute to building peace and security in the Middle East. 
Three years have passed since the convening of the Madrid Conference and no just and comprehensive peace in the Middle East has materialized. 
Our region is the cradle of human civilization and monotheistic religions. 
Succeeding generations of its peoples have become accustomed to repel invaders. 
It is time for the region to enjoy peace and stability. 
In the light of the complexities of the Arab-Israeli conflict and the suspicions of the Arab parties regarding Israel's intentions, Syria took two important decisions which complemented one another. 
The first decision was our commitment to coordinate with the Arab parties participating in the peace process. 
This was prompted by our conviction that the other Arab parties would benefit from such solidarity as well as from the position of Syria and its various potentialities. 
We are also convinced that the comprehensiveness of the solution would be a guarantee to all parties should they respond to the requirements of peace. 
The second decision was that the peace option was a strategic one. 
In this context, we were absolutely convinced that these two important decisions were going to be in the interest of all parties participating in the peace process. 
These two decisions, we believed, would also facilitate the task of the two sponsors, the United States and the Russian Federation, in achieving full peace in the region in return for full withdrawal from the Arab territories occupied in 1967. 
Regrettably, the peace process did not continue on the right track towards achieving its desired objective. 
However, we see no point in elaborating on them now. Nor do we want to digress and elaborate on the current position of those parties which have strayed from Arab coordination. 
Suffice it to refer to an essential point that was revealed in their public statements. 
The point is that they have now begun to question the usefulness of what they have done. 
In fact, the optimistic trumpetings by Israel about great progress achieved in the peace process is not true, except from Israel's point of view. 
The agreements reached so far have achieved nothing but what Israel wanted from the land-for-peace formula while the Arab party that signed those agreements with Israel still awaits Israel's response to its demands. 
The most important characteristic of Syria's policy under the leadership of President Hafez al-Assad, is the reconciling of principle and reality. 
On the other hand, living the reality without adhering to one's principles leads to decline. 
Syria wants peace, and realizes that all parties have a stake in this peace. 
It realizes also that peace has objective requirements, and it is prepared to fulfil those requirements that are agreed upon. 
The land-for-peace equation must be implemented in both its parts. 
The return of the entire Golan is not open to compromise, unjustified delay or a misplaced testing of intentions. 
Putting on the peace process a greater burden than it can bear does not help to achieve peace; rather, it poses a threat to the process. 
The peace process should not be weighed down with issues that fall outside its framework. 
It was natural that the Syrian side should have defended its own citizens and land by responding every time they were fired upon. 
The records to which I have referred are supported by memoirs published by senior United Nations officers who were entrusted with the task of supervising the truce between Syria and Israel during that period. 
Hills and mountains are no obstacle to today's sophisticated weapons. 
The current peace process cannot be completed without Israel's withdrawing from the entire Syrian Golan and southern Lebanon. 
We believe that our position is just. 
We have a right that we shall never relinquish. 
As President Assad has said, 
"Relinquishing any part of a nation's territory amounts to relinquishing the entire country and its people's free will." 
We want a just peace that restores everyone's legitimate right - the comprehensive peace after which the peoples of the region aspire and under which they will be able to enjoy security, stability and prosperity. 
Mr. Sung-Joo (Republic of Korea): May I congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
I am convinced that your vast experience and your leadership will contribute greatly to the success of the session. 
At the same time, I wish to acknowledge the excellent work of your predecessor, Ambassador Samuel R. Insanally of Guyana, during the last session of the General Assembly. 
The evolution of the world scene since the last session confirms that we live in an age of historic transition. 
Nations have become so interdependent that force can no longer act as the final arbiter. 
In relations between nations, rules, agreements and civilized norms have come into play as much as traditional regulators. 
Until the modern era we lived in what might be called a Hobbesian world, where conflict, rather than cooperation, was the defining characteristic of relations between nations. 
Basically, international relations were regulated through the mechanism of the balance of power. 
Sometimes we had the hegemony of one Power, and sometimes several Powers acting in concert, but these were only variations of what was essentially a struggle for power, a struggle for domination. 
Then, in the early part of this century, came the Wilsonian vision, which called for a global organization. 
To this vision we owe the United Nations. 
After the Second World War - even at the height of the cold war - mankind envisaged a bolder world. 
The vision of a global welfare was presented, for example, by the Swedish scholar Gunnar Myrdal, who urged us to move "beyond the welfare state". 
Now, at the end of the twentieth century, the demise of the cold war offers us yet another vision of a new world. 
The old order based on force is losing its grip on international relations. 
Gone are the days when defects in the balance of power necessarily invited ambition or adventure. 
The days of expansive and proselytizing ideologies have passed. 
Mr. Tour (Guinea-Bissau), Vice-President took the Chair. 
This new world, if successful in addressing thorny issues such as the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction, will allow us to escape from the age-old security dilemma. 
What can we do to solve such critical impending problems as poverty, pollution, population, national conflicts, oppression and the arms race? Most of all, we need shared values and common purposes. 
We first need a sound understanding of the nature of these new problems. 
We must recognize that these are problems that affect us all and require our concerted efforts. 
My delegation welcomes the report of the Secretary-General on an agenda for development as a timely and appropriate initiative. 
His report has moved the United Nations to the foreground of discussions on development. 
We hope that the current General Assembly session will provide a much needed opportunity for more serious discussion on these vital issues. 
Taking advantage of its recent experience in development, the Republic of Korea will make its full contribution to the effort for global economic and social development. 
In June this year a variety of issues on development were discussed at the World Hearings on Development. 
At these Hearings special emphasis was placed on human-centred development, the interrelationship between peace and development and the need for strengthening international cooperation. 
I hope that a concrete action programme will be worked out, based on the informative views presented at the Hearings and at the high-level segment of the 1994 substantive session of the Economic and Social Council. 
Our past experience has taught us that social development and economic growth are inseparable. 
At the same time, the substance of social development - the promotion of social welfare, equitable redistribution and the protection of the environment - is crucial for sustainable economic growth. 
In this context, I am convinced that the World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen next year, will set a new landmark in the field of social development by producing effective and feasible action plans. 
Economic and social development is closely linked with environmental issues. 
During the past four decades the world population has doubled, while the global economy has grown eightfold. 
A balance must be struck, and harmony sought, between the environment and development. 
Two years ago the United Nations took a most important initiative by holding the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
To achieve this goal, the advanced countries should play a leading role in protecting the environment. 
As a member of the Commission on Sustainable Development, the Republic of Korea has actively participated in formulating global regimes for the environment. 
We have joined international environmental agreements and contributed to the Global Environment Facility (GEF). 
My Government will continue its efforts and cooperation to attain both development and a better environment. 
Today we are witnessing a massive exodus of people in many parts of the world, the consequence of armed conflict and natural disasters. 
We are pleased that the United Nations capacity to provide humanitarian assistance has been strengthened through close coordination between its relevant bodies. 
However, appeals for urgently needed resources are usually met with a fraction of the targeted figures, thereby seriously hampering the effective implementation of humanitarian programmes. 
Once again, we need generous assistance from the entire international community. 
I am happy to report that, thanks to the recent public campaigns organized by the Government and various non-governmental organizations in Korea, the Korean public has been alerted to the importance of humanitarian assistance. 
This is demonstrated by the fact that we have been sending financial aid, medical personnel and supplies to such troubled spots as Rwanda. 
My Government is encouraged to see that some of the provisions in its Programme of Action have already been implemented. 
Since last year the Korean Government has been pursuing in earnest a policy that we call "new diplomacy", which emphasizes the universal values of human rights, welfare, liberty and democracy. 
Currently we are preparing to become a party to the Convention against Torture, and last July the Third United Nations Workshop for the Asia-Pacific Region on Human Rights Issues was held in Seoul. 
Among the outcomes of the Workshop was acceptance of our proposal to hold the Workshop on a regular basis. 
That agreement is an expression of the collective will of all the Asia-Pacific countries, which has helped us to move one step closer to the ultimate establishment of a regional human rights institution. 
Another critical task for global peace and security is preventing the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction, both nuclear and biochemical. 
Most urgently, we must deal with the problem of nuclear proliferation. 
The Republic of Korea supports the indefinite extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) at the Review and Extension Conference in 1995. 
The Treaty has made an enormous contribution to international security as the mainstay of the non-proliferation regime. 
The legitimacy of the NPT should be reinforced through renewed efforts on the part of the nuclear Powers and through increased international cooperation for the peaceful use of nuclear energy. 
At the same time, the effectiveness of the NPT regime should be enhanced by strengthening the safeguards system of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
A universal and verifiable CTBT will undoubtedly serve as a major instrument in strengthening the non-proliferation regime and advancing nuclear disarmament. 
The recent changes in the world order require a rationalization of disarmament agendas and new working methods. 
The multilateral disarmament frameworks must meet these requirements. 
In view of the ever-increasing importance of the Conference on Disarmament as a negotiating forum, its membership should be expanded. 
In keeping with the spirit of the United Nations Charter, efforts for disarmament and security measures should also be encouraged on the regional level. 
In this regard, the Republic of Korea welcomes the productive discussions on confidence-building measures at the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) Regional Forum last July in Bangkok. 
A major challenge to the NPT regime is the North Korean nuclear problem, which poses a serious threat not only to the Korean peninsula, but also to the Asian-Pacific region and the world as a whole. 
The suspicions surrounding the North Korean nuclear programme should be completely cleared by securing transparency of its nuclear activities, past and future, as well as the present. 
For this, North Korea should fully cooperate with the IAEA in the implementation of the safeguards agreement and implement the Joint Declaration on the Denuclearization of the Korean Peninsula. 
The post-cold-war international situation presents us with opportunities for a new world as well as multiple challenges to our efforts for peace and development. 
One of the most remarkable changes in the aftermath of the cold war is the strengthened role of the United Nations in peace-keeping. 
Given the limited resources for United Nations peace-keeping activities, more effort should be made for the effective use of preventive diplomacy. 
As part of its ongoing support, the Republic of Korea sent an engineering unit to Somalia last year. 
Last month we dispatched a medical unit to Western Sahara, and in a few days Korean military observers will arrive in Georgia. 
Korea also plans to join United Nations efforts to arrange stand-by forces. 
Through active engagement in global affairs, Korea seeks to play its due role within the United Nations framework. 
As United Nations membership has increased from 51 in 1945 to 184 in 1994, an enlargement of the Council seems in order. 
Creation of a third category of Council members, coupled with the expansion of non-permanent membership, may be an answer. 
For the United Nations fully to assume its role in the new international environment, its financial difficulties should be duly addressed. 
In this regard, my delegation welcomes the establishment of the Office of Internal Oversight Services, and looks forward to the active role of the newly-appointed Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services. 
Upon creation, both entertained great expectations: the United Nations hoped for global peace; Korea hoped for national integrity and prosperity. 
Now, at last, the United Nations has risen from its unhappy past with new hopes; the world body is no longer held hostage to the paralysing cold war vetoes. 
The Republic of Korea has also overcome socio-political difficulties and economic underdevelopment. 
My country's unique relationship with the United Nations makes the upcoming fiftieth anniversary all the more meaningful to us. 
In this regard, I am pleased to note that a leading Korean corporation is participating as a global sponsor in the preparation for the United Nations fiftieth anniversary. 
But we must be aware that we now stand at a critical juncture in history, and that a rare opportunity has been handed to us. 
We have to reach for a peaceful and prosperous world based on interdependence and cooperation between nations. 
Success will depend on our ability to understand the nature of the new global environment, which is fundamentally different from the old one, and on our determination to meet the challenge. 
United, and only by being united, can we build and thrive in this new world society. 
The meeting rose at 1.30 p.m. 
The President would have liked to deliver this speech himself, but for reasons beyond his control he is unable to do so. 
I shall therefore read his speech to the Assembly. 
Your election does honour both to the entire African continent and to our sister country, Ce d'Ivoire, and is also a well-deserved tribute to your excellent reputation. 
We are confident that your vast experience and outstanding qualities will be the best guarantee of the success of the work of the session. 
"Tunisia, which has opted for dialogue as a means of conducting both its domestic and its foreign policies, can only support this approach, contribute to its consolidation and entrenchment. 
"The innumerable peace initiatives undertaken by the United Nations are distinguished by their civilizing character, as well as by their highly humanistic orientation. 
"Since modernization of political structures can never yield the desired results if not accompanied by a reform process covering the social and economic sectors, we promulgated laws and put in place structures which we deemed capable of liberalizing the economy and encouraging private initiative in all sectors of production. 
In addition, we readjusted the fiscal system and improved the functioning of the banking and financial system in order to align them with this trend. 
As a culmination of this process, we enacted a unified investment law and reorganized and streamlined the functioning of the administrative channels. 
"At the same time, we devoted special attention to developing and strengthening our human potential in various areas, in particular through reforming our system of education and improving professional training. 
We also strengthened the cultural sector; consolidated the plan for the struggle against illiteracy and for the advancement of women, with a view to strengthening their rights and preserving their dignity by making them partners with full rights and duties in the work of development. 
In the social domain, we adopted dialogue and negotiation as the basis for relationships between the forces of production. 
We have also made efforts to preserve the gains of workers, to promote good working conditions, to expand social welfare coverage and to protect health and safety in the workplace while trying to increase job opportunities. 
"The year 1994 has been a particularly momentous one for Tunisia. 
For the first time, a multi-party parliament has been elected. 
"All these choices, efforts and achievements entitle us to reaffirm that today, Tunisia is able to meet the challenge of change which it had the courage to take up well before the advent of the global changes which we have been witnessing since the end of the last decade. 
However, it would be neither fair nor objective to limit ourselves to a negative assessment of such events without attempting to shed light on them and to identify their causes in order to be able, with wisdom and concern, to remedy them and to contain their effects. 
"In order to resolve the fundamental problems of Africa, we need to identify the ideal path and the most effective means of helping the continent gain control over the course of events and changes that are taking place on its soil. 
We should always keep in mind the imperative need to deal specifically with the fundamental issue which confronts so many African countries, namely, the achievement of political reform and the modernization of the economy, as corollaries of global development, under conditions of security and stability. 
"There can be no doubt that in the area of political reform, the African continent has taken concrete and promising steps; but not as many as it would have liked, nor at the rate it would have desired. 
The African States more than anyone else, are well aware of that. 
Experience has shown the gravity of the error of trying to carbon copy systems of power and of administration and impose them on peoples of other continents. 
The tragic consequences of such efforts are very much in evidence. 
"Nevertheless, we look to the future with optimism, for today most countries of the African continent, with a heightened sense of responsibility and commitment, are trying to rid themselves once and for all of the legacies of the past. 
This necessary and legitimate endeavour can be made concrete only through consecration of the values of democracy, freedom and justice - those higher values to which mankind in Africa has always adhered spontaneously and enthusiastically. 
"During the Cairo Summit the African States were able to establish machinery for the prevention, management and settlement of conflicts. 
"In this context, we have spared no effort, as acting President of the Organization of African Unity, in cooperation and in coordination with African leaders, to increase emergency assistance to Rwanda. 
"We would have hoped, however, that material and logistical support for the African States involved had not been delayed. 
"In this respect, I should like to emphasize that the establishment of the machinery for the prevention, management and settlement of conflicts reflects Africa's political will to give concrete expression to preventive diplomacy. 
However, the existence of such will is not enough by itself, when it comes to taking on such a role. 
Hence the major responsibility devolving on the United Nations to assist the machinery, by providing the funds for peace deriving from the Organization, as well as necessary means for the success of such intervention. 
Failing this, the role of preventive diplomacy will have to be strengthened and Africa will have to be provided with the opportunity to contribute to its strengthening realistically in order to avoid any recurrence of the tragedies we have witnessed, such as those of Rwanda, Burundi and Somalia. 
"Joint African action in the economic sphere has continued since the African Economic Community was set up at the Abuja Summit in 1991. 
Those States are required to achieve a greater degree of coordination and cooperation amongst themselves in order for them to be able to cope with the new developments in world markets especially after the establishment of the World Trade Organization. 
They have to explore prospects for the future so that Africa may be assured of a better position in international trade, which is witnessing a diminution of the share of the least developed countries. 
"Clearly, the efforts that Africa is currently making to solve the problems of the present and to secure the future deserve the support and assistance of the international community. 
"We believe that stability, security and development are a collective responsibility and a common aspiration. 
"Starting with 1989, I have proposed a number of initiatives at several international forums, including this General Assembly, the G-7 summits at Toronto and Naples, the European Union summit in Strassbourg, the Earth Summit in Rio de Janeiro and the Vienna Conference. 
The ultimate aim was the codification of trade and political relations on the international level. 
"All of those proposed initiatives have now taken shape. 
Some of them are being implemented, while others are still being studied by regional and international groupings. 
"Today, the world witnesses new phenomena, which have an ever-greater impact on the international arena and which are primarily characterized by universality and comprehensiveness. 
We are therefore all the more convinced of the timeliness of our initiatives and of the need to carry on and complete their implementation. 
"The organic interdependence of the present and future interests of States has now become a concrete reality. 
The same is true of the relationships amongst peoples in all their various aspects, which are subject to the functioning of the machineries of multilateral cooperation that manage the complex relations of States on the external and the domestic levels. 
All of these events have been scheduled to take place in the context of the international action aimed at the setting up of humanity's agenda for comprehensive development - 'An Agenda for Peace' -that would reflect, on another level, the universal nature of human security. 
"In this respect, Tunisia has unswervingly adopted a diplomacy of cooperation based on peace, stability and security. 
In addition, we are working to ensure that the United Nations Year for Tolerance will be a good occasion wherein such human values will be underscored and made a political goal and a means of avoiding and preventing disputes. 
Indeed, those problems endanger stability, security and peace throughout the world and in particular in Africa. 
Therefore, the African Heads of State and Government recognized, during their meeting in Tunis, the importance of this world Summit and the need carefully to consider the recommendations that will result from it. 
Such modes, as they will have to be unprecedented in both form and content, will require the existence of political will and international solidarity and the establishment of a partnership for lasting social and human development. 
"The improvement of living conditions, respect for human dignity, justice for all, equality of all races and peoples, as well as the values of tolerance and respect for others, are the indispensable foundations upon which social life and international cooperation must be based. 
This role is supported by the African States, and we continue to find it a source of great encouragement. 
The President (interpretation from French):.............................................................. I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Australia, His Excellency Senator the Honourable Gareth Evans. 
Mr. Evans (Australia): I warmly congratulate you, Your Excellency Minister Essy, on your election as President of the General Assembly at this forty-ninth session. 
Australia is very pleased to serve in the Assembly under your presidency and looks forward to relying on your wisdom and your experience as you preside over our deliberations. 
These intra-State conflicts have been marked by extreme savagery, each day offering new evidence of how cruel and dangerous a place the world remains for so many of its people. 
Pictures of Blue Helmets standing by, unable to prevent conflict and impotent to save life, have become a media clich. 
The role that the United Nations system has continued to play in its economic, social and humanitarian work, in responding to the "silent emergencies" of poverty and deprivation, has been overshadowed by the public image of an organization failing to meet its responsibilities and unequal to the challenges. 
Of course ethnic or religious difference is not, by itself, a recipe for conflict within States. 
Australia is just one example, among many, of a highly successful multi-ethnic, multicultural society in which tolerance and peace prevail. 
And almost invariably that something has been a failure of Governments to deliver basic needs and to satisfy the most basic aspirations of their citizens. 
In almost every case of major intra-State conflict of recent times, from the former Soviet republics to Rwanda, ethnic and religious conflict has been associated with declining per capita gross national product, the rise of demagogic politics, and the collapse of effective, responsible government. 
All this means that it is no longer possible, in the post-cold-war era, for the international community simply to ignore, as it largely did in the past, conflict occurring within State borders which does not significantly impact on other States. 
This truth has, of course, already been recognized to the extent that the United Nations has become involved in essentially intra-State conflicts in Bosnia, Somalia, Rwanda and Haiti. 
But for the most part that involvement has been hesitant, half-hearted, lacking in confidence, worried about its rationale, too little, and too late. 
We have now to reach out boldly and try to recapture some of the original vision built into the stated aims of the Charter. 
We have to reintegrate the relationship among the three basic objectives of peace, meeting the need for security; development, meeting economic needs; and human rights and justice, meeting the needs for individual and group dignity and liberty. 
The distinction between peace and security on the one hand and development on the other has too often been a matter for sterile and unhelpful debate, with attempts to trade off one for the other as key goals for the United Nations. 
It places an entirely appropriate emphasis on individual human beings as the end object and beneficiaries of our developmental efforts. 
I must also applaud the focus which the Secretary-General has placed on practical international cooperation for global human security, for example in the areas of emergency humanitarian assistance, effective governance and all the social issues which form the agenda of the world social summit. 
A more integrated effort will clearly be required of the United Nations system if the objectives set out in An Agenda for Development are to be achieved. 
It is imperative that we improve the system's ability to develop and implement social and economic development programmes in a more coordinated and coherent manner, including by finding ways to allow the Bretton Woods institutions and United Nations bodies to work in closer harmony. 
An example of a more systematic approach that the United Nations system might be able to adopt is the recent package of reforms undertaken by the Economic and Social Council. 
The new approach to operational activities, and the joint programme which the Economic and Social Council agreed to earlier this year to tackle the health and development impacts of the HIV/AIDS pandemic, demonstrate the achievements that are possible through such reform. 
A key source of threats to national and international security lies in unsustainable patterns of consumption and exploitation of resources. 
High population growth and competition for resources have been contributing factors in several of the recent crises involving the United Nations, including Rwanda and Somalia, and competition over scarce water resources is a potential cause of conflict in a number of regions. 
Such threats demonstrate how important it is, in security terms, for the United Nations to strengthen its ability to deal with development issues. 
The United Nations system needs to ensure that it takes timely, effective and coordinated action to help implement this framework and the programmes for action agreed on at recent global conferences. 
The outcome of last month's Cairo Conference has provided a blueprint to address problems of population and development, acknowledging the central role of women in the development process. 
For its part, the Commission on Sustainable Development must develop a genuine capacity to monitor the implementation of Agenda 21, using its political influence to bring about an observable difference in approaches to environment and development. 
We also attach particular importance to early implementation of the Programme of Action adopted at the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States in Barbados in May this year. 
The adoption in June 1994 of the new Agreement implementing Part XI of the Convention secures a widely accepted legal order for the world's oceans, and provides, in effect, a common language for interaction between States on matters affecting two thirds of the world's surface. 
From the outset of the establishment of the United Nations, the international community has acknowledged human rights as a central and legitimate subject of international attention. 
For many years, however, and notwithstanding the system of international human rights treaties, this attention carried with it the ideological baggage of the cold war and was too often marked by confrontation and recrimination. 
In recent years the international community has begun to develop more cooperative and potentially more effective ways of promoting better observance of human rights standards. 
These include the creation of the Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights, the promotion of national and regional human rights bodies and improved technical assistance. 
They also include a welcome reaffirmation in Vienna last year of the indivisibility of all human rights - economic, social and cultural rights as well as civil and political rights - in developing a base for positive change. 
A further important specific step that Australia believes should be taken in this direction is the creation of a permanent international criminal court, to deal with gross violations of international criminal law wherever they might occur. 
Human rights observance has its own profound significance for peace and security. 
The drafters of the Charter and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights recognized this connection. 
The international community has clear obligations under the Charter to protect basic human rights, and the most basic freedom of all - the right to life - is directly dependent on the maintenance of peace. 
Human security, in this view, is as much if not more threatened by intra-State conflict as it is by conflict between States, and intra-State conflict is as much a concern of the United Nations as is international conflict. 
The experience of the last few years underlines the lesson that a State whose Government systematically disregards human rights, ignores the rule of law and fails to strive for equitable development and distributive justice is a State showing clear signs of heading towards breakdown and civil strife. 
To try to anticipate with appropriate preventive strategies that breakdown and conflict is, for the United Nations system, not to go beyond its Charter mandate, but to fully realize it. 
The international community has traditionally talked about security in almost wholly military terms. 
In a United Nations context, collective security has meant Member States renouncing the use of force against each other and agreeing to come to the aid of a Member when it is attacked. 
If the international community is to respond fully and effectively to the new challenges of the post-cold-war era, this perspective has to be broadened. 
But Australia's preference - as I spelled out last year in addressing this Assembly, when I launched the so-called Blue Book, Cooperating for Peace - is to describe our shared objective as cooperative security. 
The term cooperative security is designed to embrace and capture the essence of all those three other ideas: collective, common and comprehensive security. 
Cooperative security in practice means a whole range of different strategies designed both to prevent and to resolve conflict, certainly including the traditional United Nations roles of peace-keeping and peace enforcement. 
But the strategies that I want particularly to emphasize today are those at the preventive end of the response spectrum, in particular peace-building and preventive diplomacy. 
As the idea of peace building has been developed by the Secretary General in An Agenda for Peace and in An Agenda for Development, it has largely been restricted to the situations of post-conflict economic and institutional restoration within countries. 
Australia's view is that while that is a very important element of the idea it is unduly restrictive, and that the concept of peace-building should assume a much more prominent place in our thinking about the international community's role and responsibilities. 
We see peace-building as describing the whole range of strategies designed to address basic and underlying causes of disputes and conflicts: strategies aimed at ensuring that they do not arise in the first place, or that if they do arise, they do not subsequently recur. 
Those strategies are applicable at both intra-State and international levels. 
At the in-country level, peace-building essentially involves strategies to encourage economic development, ensure the observance of human rights, broadly defined, and to facilitate good governance. 
So perceived, peace-building lies right at the interface between the United Nations agendas for peace and for development. 
The attention being given to environment, resource and population issues, the higher profile being accorded to human-rights protection and the significant progress being made on many disarmament issues are all manifestations of this at the general international level. 
And more attention is being given to democratization and institution-building strategies, as well as economic ones, for particular countries where effective governance has broken down, or seems about to. 
What is really necessary is that more of this activity be integrated and coordinated within the United Nations system, that activities now being pursued in isolation and without any overriding sense of common purpose be better linked together. 
If we are to get peace, development and human rights objectives better synchronized, then some institutional changes are necessary. 
A good start may be to vest responsibility for developing and coordinating peace-building strategies in the position of deputy secretary-general for humanitarian affairs, a position which I suggested earlier should be created. 
Whatever the achievability of peace-building international regimes in other areas, the end of the cold war has certainly opened up for the international community exciting new possibilities to prevent the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and destabilizing conventional-arms races. 
Australia very much hopes that the People's Republic of China will play its part in bringing those negotiations to a conclusion by likewise abstaining from further tests. 
Agreement on a comprehensive test ban will also have a significant impact on the achievement of nuclear disarmament, and especially nuclear non-proliferation, objectives. 
Underlying all the efforts by the international community over the past 25 years to stem the spread of nuclear weapons has been the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
The peaceful-use assurances derived from the Treaty and from the safeguards regime of the International Atomic Energy Agency have laid the foundation for very valuable international cooperation in fields such as nuclear power generation, nuclear medicine and agricultural and scientific applications of nuclear energy. 
The cause of complete nuclear disarmament, which Australia fully supports, is moving in the right direction, but it is clear that more needs to be done by the nuclear-weapon States if the pace is to be maintained. 
A decision to be made on extending the Treaty at the NPT Review Conference next year will allow us to secure its benefits in perpetuity. 
This is an opportunity we must grasp to shape a world in which our collective commitment to nuclear non-proliferation, and to a world free of nuclear weapons, can be realized. 
The pace of chemical- and biological-weapons disarmament continues to be encouraging. 
Progress is being made in preparing for implementation of the chemical-weapons Convention, and the recent Special Conference's decision to develop verification measures to strengthen the biological-weapons Convention is also very welcome. 
All members of the global community will benefit, in both security and trade and development terms, from the bans on these entire categories of weapons of mass destruction which will be put in place by the effective operation of both these Treaties. 
In this area, the United Nations has taken an important first step in creating the Register of Conventional Arms, although I must note Australia's disappointment at the failure of its Expert Group to agree to expand the Register beyond transfers to cover productions and holdings. 
It is, however, most important that all States support this initial international exercise in the transparency of conventional weaponry by providing as much information as possible in their returns. 
There is also a compelling need to strengthen the inhumane weapons Convention and, in particular, to extend further control over the use of, and trade in, land-mines, given the appalling and indiscriminate injuries caused to civilian populations often long after conflicts cease. 
One of the most crucial elements in any functioning system of cooperative security is an effective capacity for preventive diplomacy. 
Australia is convinced that the United Nations can and should do more in this respect to prevent disputes escalating into armed conflict, and to this effect we propose to introduce a draft resolution on enhancing preventive diplomacy at the current session of the General Assembly. 
We believe that there is widespread support for the United Nations to build stronger preventive diplomacy machinery and to develop the capacity foreseen by its founders and articulated in Article 33 to operate as an active agent in the peaceful settlement of disputes. 
The Organization would be able to operate more effectively in this area if it gave its staff additional skills in dispute resolution and conflict management. 
We propose that the United Nations develop a dispute resolution service within its Secretariat. 
We advocate strengthening the Department of Political Affairs and increasing coordination, information-sharing and early-warning capacity among and between the various elements of the United Nations system. 
Greater use should also be made of the resources of Member States and stronger linkages forged with regional security arrangements. 
Such regional organizations and arrangements themselves can play a most useful role. 
We should not have unrealistic expectations of them because most cannot match the capacity of global bodies to marshal resources for peace-building or, at the other end of the scale, for military responses to crises. 
They nevertheless offer a way of bringing together the parties to disputes in a constructive and non-confrontational framework. 
We welcome recent developments to strengthen regional approaches, in particular the recent inaugural meeting of the Regional Forum of the Association of South-East Asian Nations, with its evident willingness to develop preventive diplomacy in the Asia-Pacific region. 
We hope that others will share our interest in exploring the scope for establishing regional peace and security resource centres - to advance these objectives under the banner of regional organizations or the United Nations itself, or both. 
We welcome the steps taken by the United Nations Secretary-General to strengthen the United Nations links with regional organizations. 
Australia also welcomes the regional peace-keeping exercise under way to assist Papua New Guinea achieve a peaceful resolution of the situation in Bougainville, and the Secretary-General's expression of support for that exercise. 
There is no use talking about reintegrating the United Nations or reshaping its responsibilities unless the resources are there to carry out these responsibilities. 
Australia urges, in the strongest terms we can, all Member States to pay their assessed contributions in full and on time as a matter of obligation under the Charter. 
We believe that the United Nations should look carefully at strengthening measures to encourage the prompt payment of contributions. 
We believe also that present budgetary systems could well be improved, in particular those involved with the financing of peace-keeping operations. 
We hope that, at a minimum, this General Assembly will be able to agree on some practical steps to move towards a sounder basis for such funding. 
Modern management practices, including a personnel policy more clearly based on merit, need to be adopted. 
An international levy on such transactions would be an equitable way of putting a price on an important public good. 
A levy on these transactions of only 0.01 per cent, if it could be collected, would yield over $30 billion. 
A flat-rate $10 added to the price of air tickets for each international sector travelled would yield $3 billion, nearly enough to cover all United Nations peace-keeping activities last year. 
It is very clear that prevention is far more cost-effective in the longer term than our current pattern of responding to problems, if at all, only after crisis points have been reached. 
Assuming the continuation of the existing regional groups, three new permanent members would come from Africa and Asia, one from the Western European and Other States Group, and one from Latin America and the Caribbean. 
At the same time, we believe it would be appropriate slightly to dilute the veto power of the existing five permanent members by requiring two from their number to concur in its exercise. 
We have in mind one which would no doubt in practice guarantee effective permanency for the largest States currently excluded from the Council, including Japan and Germany. 
It is, of course, the case that any change to Security Council membership is fraught with complexity and difficulty. 
I certainly do not suggest that the models I have just advanced are the only possible approaches, but I do strongly suggest that the time is now ripe for us to commence such negotiation. 
I believe that others share our determination to move in a spirit of good will and conscientiousness to see to it that the United Nations of the next 50 years is soundly built; and an expanded, newly legitimized Security Council is a crucial foundation in this respect. 
We want it to be a catalyst for international peace-building, working to strengthen international law, control and reverse arms races, promote confidence and dialogue between States and address underlying causes of instability, including internal conflict. 
We want the United Nations to promote, in more effective coordination with the major international economic and financial institutions, equitable and sustainable development and to coordinate responses to humanitarian crises. 
We want the United Nations to pursue its objectives of peace, development and human rights in an integrated, coordinated way, with these objectives complementing, rather than being in competition with, each other. 
In short, we want the United Nations to become the Organization which was envisaged in its Charter. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the next speaker, the Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Czech Republic, His Excellency Mr. Josef Zieleniec. 
Mr. Zieleniec (Czech Republic): Please accept my most sincere congratulations, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Let me also thank the outgoing President, Ambassador Insanally, who displayed exceptional diplomatic skills in managing the business of the General Assembly this past year. 
I wish to welcome the delegation of South Africa, which has joined us after an absence of many years. 
We have been following developments in that country with particular attention and are delighted with the remarkable progress it has chalked up. 
The restoration of South Africa's full membership further augments the universality of the United Nations, which is something we all favour. 
The Czech Republic takes very seriously the responsibility it shares for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
This is why we have also joined the Partnership for Peace, one of whose priorities is coordination and cooperation by its participants for peace-keeping missions. 
The active part the Czech Republic is trying to play in the Security Council stems from our belief that we were elected to serve: to serve not our particular interests, but certain fundamental principles, irrespective of where in the world they may be imperilled. 
The Security Council has in recent months dealt with several truly extraordinary situations. 
Let me examine some of them. 
Belgrade, in accepting the Contact Group plan, has taken a helpful step towards an overall solution of the area's problems. 
We also welcomed Belgrade's closing of the border with Pale. 
In response, the Security Council re-evaluated the extent of sanctions imposed on Belgrade, hoping that its change of attitude would turn out to be serious and lasting. 
The mutual recognition of the States of the former Yugoslavia within their internationally recognized borders is the most important next possible step, one that is important for all countries of the region. 
We are following closely the operations of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) forces and their cooperation with the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG). 
The case of Georgia is viewed by some observers as paradigmatic: this was the first time that a peace-keeping operation - to wit, UNOMIG - included the forces of a Power of the region. 
According to this view, cooperation between UNOMIG and the CIS in Georgia might perhaps serve as a model for resolving certain other conflicts elsewhere in the CIS. 
Each conflict is different, and each operation therefore has to be evaluated on its own merits. 
The multinational force in Haiti led by the United States has raised many hopes in the initial phase of its operations. 
Its difficult task will be to curb and, better yet, prevent violence in a society that has seldom known any other way of solving political differences. 
The Middle East is, fortunately, moving towards peace, and we congratulate the leaders of Israel, Palestine, Jordan and others who have amply demonstrated that even the most intractable problems of the world can be solved. 
In some circumstances the United Nations has played a gallant role in the region. 
We have great appreciation for the work of the Special Commission (UNSCOM) and have taken serious note of a number of measures Iraq has undertaken to meet the demands of Security Council resolutions concerning weapons of mass destruction. 
We are still, however, looking for a declaration by appropriate Iraqi authorities recognizing the independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity of Kuwait within its internationally respected borders. 
This could not of course continue unchecked. 
Exercising restraint in authorizing new peace-keeping operations is the first condition for putting the whole system on a sound footing. 
In peace-keeping, as in every other aspect of its operations, the United Nations must live within its means. 
Only a few operations come to mind as having been largely successful. 
Let us take a closer look at one of these - the United Nations Operation in Mozambique. 
One wonders whether, today, the necessary troops could even be assembled. 
By contrast, a number of peace-keeping operations are facing difficulties. 
In the former Yugoslavia, the strength of United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) troops is in many ways not commensurate with their mandate. 
We must therefore draw the necessary lessons. 
It is very important to examine the key success factors of successful operations and to try to ensure that they are present in every peace-keeping operation. 
The Security Council is often sought out by factions who cannot agree on anything among themselves. 
So much, in general, about the outflow of resources. 
At the same time, the United Nations faces a terrible crisis of inflow. 
This should become the fundamental criterion for determining the scale of assessments. 
The Czech Republic meets its financial obligations towards the United Nations in full and on time. 
My country has not yet, however, been assessed for peace-keeping operations, pending determination of the group in which it should be placed. 
This matter should be settled in the context of agreement on objective criteria for making such determinations in general. 
Meetings of Security Council members with countries contributing troops to major peace-keeping operations have become more frequent, perhaps even routine. 
Improved cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations would no doubt improve the efficiency of both in dealing with international crises. 
That is why last January, during our Presidency of the Security Council, we suggested the possibility of a United Nations seminar with regional organizations. 
Understanding full well that they all have different charters, characters and qualities, we still feel that a continuing exchange of experience can enrich the entire international system of multilateral diplomacy. 
We commend the Secretary-General for organizing the first meeting along these lines earlier this year. 
The basic role of the Security Council - maintenance of international peace and security - determines its unique position. 
Even after it is reformed, the Council will have to remain rather small to maintain its efficiency. 
The key factor, in our view, is the global influence of candidates. 
The principle of unanimity and its obverse - that is, veto power - expressed in 1945 the fundamental responsibility of the great Powers for maintaining world peace. 
We therefore favour maintaining the unanimity principle. 
Ongoing discussions with the Democratic People's Republic of Korea are one example that proves this point. 
We support an indefinite and unconditional extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons and we will advocate this position at the fifth Review Conference of that Treaty next year. 
We favour accelerating work on the comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Ours is a small world full of problems, with almost 50 years of global peace but replete with local wars; abundance side by side with poverty; success in South Africa, progress in the Middle East, but a Bosnia and a Rwanda torn asunder. 
All this, and much more, is characteristic of today's world and is reflected in today's United Nations. 
Our fervent hope is that when the leaders of the world meet here next year, they will be celebrating 50 years of an Organization that will have become even more successful in a world that will be much closer to overall peace, prosperity and democracy. 
Mr. Al-Rawdhan (Kuwait) (interpretation from Arabic): It gives me pleasure to extend to you, Sir, on behalf of the delegation of the State of Kuwait, our sincere congratulations on your well-deserved unanimous election to the presidency of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
We are confident that your qualities of leadership will ensure efficient and smooth deliberations. 
I take this opportunity to underline the good and friendly relations that exist between Kuwait and your country. 
The delegation of Kuwait would like to place on record its appreciation for the achievements made under his leadership. 
Kuwait fully supports the Secretary-General's vision in carrying out his "Agenda for Peace", in which he elaborated his concept of preventive diplomacy. 
Next year, the United Nations will commemorate the fiftieth anniversary of its creation as an Organization of sovereign States whose relations are governed by the principles and purposes embodied in the Charter of the United Nations. 
The overriding concern of this global institution is to secure world peace, the independence of nations and freedom, and to harness energies for construction and development. 
The United Nations system is also a framework within which we collectively seek to alleviate the misery and suffering of our deprived and disadvantaged fellow human beings. 
It is in this context that people would attain their freedom and independence, colonial rule would come to an end and the right to self-determination would become more entrenched than ever before. 
The results of these efforts over several decades have been reflected in major historic achievements despite all the challenges and odds faced by peoples in their steady endeavours to attain independence and reaffirm their identity. 
Indeed, the world has recently undergone an enormous transformation in terms of ideology, systems of governance and international relations. 
The United Nations interacted with these changes. 
The era of confrontation between ideological blocs has now given way to genuine mutual and multilateral interdependence. 
A cursory glance at the recent and forthcoming United Nations major world conferences clearly proves this trend. 
In this regard, Kuwait supports the movement towards renewal and restructuring, away from the static stereotypes of the past. 
To our minds, international restructuring is a constant evolutionary process which should be responsive to the ever-changing global developments. 
It is our hope that the current streamlining exercise will foster the capability of the United Nations to meet the increasing demand for its services and operations and will contribute to a better fulfilment of its mandates under the Charter. 
In the meantime, Kuwait believes that our collective efforts should at this stage focus on the formulation of more recognizable parameters of an international order which should be based on the following facts. 
Firstly, the rationale, essence and thrust of the new order should derive from logical facts. 
Secondly, focus on human development in the context of economic and social development should represent a qualitative shift away from the futile, indeed harmful, stockpiling of weapons of mass destruction and the consequential squandering of national assets on disastrous aggressive adventures. 
In this regard, Kuwait has evolved a relevant vision through its painful experience of the brutal Iraqi occupation. 
Is it not high time for us all to recognize that the concept of collective security will remain seriously deficient and doubtful under the existing socio-economic equation, i.e. a minority living in luxurious comfort while the majority is striving to survive in appalling misery? 
Within the practice of ethnic cleansing emerges an unmistakable pattern at work. Intensely bestial instincts of mass murder and destruction break loose, contrary to all norms of human discipline and civilized conduct. 
Therefore, we are all duty-bound to resist and suppress this criminal tendency in order to reassure all peoples of their sense of human community and common destiny. 
We know too well the great sacrifices they made and the long hard path they forged to reach where they are now. 
I am confident that the emergence of a non-racial South Africa to the arena and the resumption of its role in the United Nations will in time contribute significantly to multilateralism in terms of consolidating the principles of justice and equality. 
Furthermore, contacts are now under way to ensure the resumption of negotiations on both the Syrian and the Lebanese tracks, which would lead to a just peace that would address, as we hope, in a an equitable and responsible manner, the concerns of all parties directly involved. 
It also participated in the multilateral meetings, while fully convinced that this formula is doomed to failure unless concrete and significant progress is achieved on all bilateral tracks. 
The multilateral formula, as we must always bear in mind, is an arrangement to back up the bilateral tracks, and not a by-pass to skirt them. 
We contributed $25 million towards building the institutions required for the creation of the Palestinian National Authority. 
The People of Palestine have suffered over the past several decades unspeakable injustice and deprivation as a result of the loss of their land, the denial of their right to self-determination and from being prevented from establishing their national State. 
Full withdrawal from occupied Syrian territory is therefore essential. Equally essential is the complete and unconditional implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978), which requires a total Israeli pull out from southern Lebanon. 
The international community's firmness in the face of the Iraqi regime's manoeuvres, the Security Council unanimity in its insistence on seeing the Iraqi regime fulfil all its obligations under Council resolutions are the right and appropriate response to the defiant stand of the Iraqi regime. 
Secondly, Iraq must accept Security Council resolution 833 (1993) regarding the demarcation of borders between Iraq and the State of Kuwait. 
It should be formally documented by the Iraqi Revolutionary Command Council and the Iraqi National Council and published in the Iraqi Official Gazette. 
Thirdly, Iraq should cooperate in good faith and in a responsible manner with the International Committee of the Red Cross in accounting for all Kuwaiti and third-country prisoners and detainees. 
Serious efforts must be made to resolve this long-standing humanitarian issue, which has long been exploited by the Iraqi regime as a bargaining chip for securing narrow gains. 
Fifthly, Iraq's regional behaviour should not jeopardize security and stability in the region. 
That is the very same regime which declines to utilize the mechanism offered to export oil under Security Council resolutions 706 (1991) and 712 (1991). 
In the same vein, let me emphasize that we would like to see the territorial integrity of Iraq preserved and safeguarded. This too is an essential component of regional stability. 
The whole set of Security Council resolutions regarding Iraq constitutes one indivisible political and legal whole. 
We cannot and should not tolerate the selective approach pursued by the Iraqi regime in implementing Council resolutions. 
High among Kuwait's national priorities comes the issue of stability in the Gulf region. 
We appeal to all factions there to put the interests of the Afghani people ahead of all other considerations. 
We are distressed also by the increasing deterioration of the situation in sisterly Somalia. 
We pray for national reconciliation that will preserve the unity and independence of Somalia. 
Initially, we were optimistic that the efforts of the Contact Group would prove to be successful in reaching the comprehensive Peace Plan. 
The Bosnian Muslims and Croats gave the internationally supported peace plan their approval despite the fact that it did not satisfy all their legitimate demands. 
However, the Bosnian Serbs, in open defiance of the international will, rejected the Plan and, instead, relied on the use of force to impose a fait accompli and to exact territorial gains, at the expense of other parties. 
In today's world it is totally unacceptable that we should all remain virtually passive witnesses to an exercise in which a minority, through the use of overwhelming military force, tramples the legitimate rights of the majority. 
Economic readjustment and restructuring, foreign-debt burdens and pressures of inflation are but a few of these weighty problems. 
Parallel to that action, we have expanded the operations of the Kuwait fund for economic development. 
We have also increased our contributions to the regional and international financial institutions. 
The total assistance provided by Kuwait exceeds 4 per cent of its annual gross national product and is more than four times the suggested level of official development assistance. 
Equally, the creation of job opportunities and the maintenance of hope in the future are essential for a peaceful life at home and to harmonious relations between nations. 
In this context, Kuwait welcomes the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade agreement that was achieved after long and arduous rounds of negotiations, and it looks forward to the entry into force of that agreement following the required endorsements. 
They facilitate our cooperation and our collective endeavours, as a family of nations, to meet our needs and fulfil our aspirations. 
The whole planet has indeed become a global village, in which we can closely follow world events as they unfold, thanks to the great leaps forward in the areas of science, technology, transportation, communications and information technology. 
Such cooperation, when anchored in dialogue and understanding, is perhaps the most viable option for bringing us closer to peace, stability and progress. 
Mr. Robaina Gonz\x{5aee}ez (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): As we who are gathered here deliver our statements, a small and impoverished Caribbean nation is being subjected to military occupation. 
The inconceivable deal struck with the generals responsible for the coup d'at - yesterday threatened as murderers, but today turned into complacent partners - ignores the decisions of the international community and the will of the Haitian people. 
The fundamental principles of the United Nations Charter - indeed, the authority of the Security Council and of the United Nations itself - are among the victims of this unfortunate event, as they have been totally ignored in actions carried out allegedly on their behalf. 
It was the guns of invaders and the boots of foreign occupants that installed in Haiti the various dictatorships of this century and trained and supported those who are still perpetrating tyranny on their people. 
How, then, can we trust them to promote democracy in the future? 
At the appropriate time, Cuba denounced the Security Council's decision to go along with the violation of the Charter by some of its members and to join in their interventionist designs. 
Now that we are faced with a fait accompli, we can do nothing except reiterate our Government's position: those who are today applauding the invasion could become tomorrow's victims. 
We must ensure respect for the Charter and put an end to its systematic violation by the most powerful. 
Mr. Mishra (India), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The President of the Assembly, a distinguished son of the African continent whose election to the presidency honours us all, is well aware that Somalia is still fresh in our minds. 
The tragedy of hunger and starvation in that sisterly nation has continued, even if television newsreels no longer show the horrible pictures that served as a prelude to the so-called humanitarian invasion sponsored by this Organization. 
In spite of such invasions, Haiti and Somalia will continue to be poor countries. 
The evils of the third world are not resolved through military occupations, which are merely used to serve selfish interests. 
In both cases, which have already become dangerous precedents, the Security Council acted under pressure from a big Power, which monopolized the implementation of these actions and even prevented the majority of Member States from voicing their views. 
In both cases, under the alleged authority of the Security Council, neutrality and impartiality, essential principles of that body, were violated. 
These are examples of the Security Council's illegitimate foray into areas beyond its mandate: intervention based on vague arguments of humanitarian protection, or the authorizing of one or several States to take unilateral punitive actions, under Chapter VII of the Charter, in operations of invasion, occupation and intervention. 
In fact, what is at stake is the sovereignty, self-determination and political independence of countless countries, mainly but not only of the third world. 
Attempts are being made, at the expense of the suffering of a number of peoples, and without their consent, to openly give carte blanche and a predominant role to the Security Council regarding issues alien to its mandate and on which this Organization has no prerogative whatsoever. 
There is no doubt that the specific functioning of the Security Council deserves careful consideration, and that this body must become democratic, with an enlarged membership more representative of the countries of the third world. 
Membership should not be the preserve of large economic Powers associated with the West. 
There should also be greater response to the interests of the developing world in other areas of the Organization. 
The crucial problems of its peoples are not and cannot be resolved with invasions nor with allegedly humanitarian military operations. 
If the international community and the United Nations, its most representative organization, do not adopt the timely measures and programmes required to develop the third world, we will be using this forum to debate the causes and consequences of the arrival of underdevelopment in the first world. 
It is clear that concepts regarding cooperation imposed from the North are prevailing, with flashy titles but devoid of any practical meaning for the solution of the problems brought about by poverty, and tending to mutilate the right to development for which peoples of the world are clamouring. 
Hence, the right to development proclaimed by this Organization is being subordinated to the interests of the large transnational economic powers, which are actually continuing to dictate the rules and practices of international economic relations. 
The United Nations agenda for development must not be allowed to replace the International Strategy for Development and other important instruments that were the result of the efforts of the developing countries to defend their interests and on which they exhibited great flexibility and the ability to compromise. 
Nor should the United Nations continue to be allowed to be used for the imposition of neo-liberal economic models, bringing backwardness and misery to millions of persons in exchange for short-term economic growth benefiting only the elitist minorities in third world countries and their partners in the affluent North. 
The fundamental approach, in Cuba's view, should be focused on comprehensive economic growth based on justice and equity to meet pressing social needs. 
International economic relations must be restructured on the basis of effective, just, equitable and non-discriminatory cooperation with the countries of the South. 
All attempts to impose as universal dogmas systems of government designed by the privileged nations of the first world, regardless of the different social, economic, historical and cultural realities of the third world, are unacceptable and doomed to failure. 
It would be unforgivable for us to remain indifferent to the tragedy of humankind while wasting our efforts on elitist concerns. 
War, xenophobia, neo-fascism and racism are proliferating in our midst; the degradation of women and children is increasing; unemployment is on the rise; the environment is deteriorating and the culture of entire populations and nationalities is being crushed. 
Millions of human beings are afflicted by poverty and starvation; they are denied access to basic medical care and education. 
Yet the United Nations has done very little indeed to deal with these issues as what they really are: clear violations of human rights. 
Countries that are struggling, on the basis of equity and justice, to attain their development are really working in favour of the human rights of their peoples; countries that prevent us from developing are violating the human rights of our populations. 
The Association of Caribbean States was recently established as a means of responding to the globalization of the international economy and of strengthening cooperation among the States, countries and territories of our region. 
We, the peoples of the Caribbean, are conscious of the fact that only by closely reconciling our interests can we become competitive markets. 
That new organization, brought into being by urgent needs, contributes, together with the Ibero-American Summits, to promoting the indispensable economic integration and joint analysis of common strategies in an environment that links us through history and culture. 
As an integral part of that community of Latin American and Caribbean nations, Cuba has decided to sign, at the appropriate moment, the Tlatelolco Treaty on the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons in our region. 
Without renouncing our demand for their withdrawal, we subscribe to the noble aims of Tlatelolco. 
We do so as testimony to our will to join with the rest of Latin America and the Caribbean, as a gesture towards our brothers in the region, and out of a desire to broaden our mechanisms for reconciliation and dialogue. 
At the Ibero-American Summits, held since 1991, Latin peoples south of the Rio Bravo have for the first time met exclusively among themselves to discuss issues of common interest. 
Meanwhile, another Summit has been convened in, of all places, Miami. 
It is said that three main issues will be discussed: free trade, collective security and the promotion of programmes to alleviate extreme poverty. 
We will have to determine which of the two Americas stands to reap the greater benefit from the Miami Summit. 
If positive results for Latin Americans were to emerge from the meeting, Cuba would sincerely welcome its convening, even if we were not present. 
It is not, as some would have it, a matter of victory for the blockaded nation and defeat for the blockading nation. 
The simple fact is that the great majority of the world is witnessing an action that has no legal justification, moral virtue or ethical principle - an action that violates not only Cuba's sovereignty but also the most basic precepts of international coexistence. 
In this complex and convulsed world that is supposedly pluralistic, free and democratic, the United States is trying to deny my country, Cuba, its rightful place as a sovereign nation. It is as if two centuries of relations between the two countries meant nothing. 
What is worse, it is as if the cold war had frozen forever on our tiny spit of land and sun, merely because we had committed the "sin" of wishing to be free and truly independent a scarce 90 miles from the most powerful country on the planet. 
With the collapse of socialism in Europe, our markets and our sources of raw materials and financing disappeared overnight. 
The process of overcoming domestic difficulties and reforming the economic and administrative structures conceived at a certain stage of our socialist project was also disrupted by the reinforcement of the policy of isolation and strangulation that our people had already been stoically facing for years. 
In the midst of this dangerous combination of elements; despite forecasts, since 1989, of a Cuban collapse, my country has not collapsed, nor will it collapse. 
We have survived all kinds of strategies, from those promoting terrorist and subversive actions from abroad to those of exerting pressure in different directions in order to reinforce the blockade, which, as I said, this Assembly has rejected for two consecutive years. 
In recognition of the proven patriotism and national dignity of the Cuban people, this world forum should issue an unequivocal appeal for justice and reject once and for all the cruel hostility to which Cuba has been so long subjected. 
The unequal struggle forced upon us for so many years has not mitigated our love of peace. 
Cuba still aspires to negotiated solutions to its disputes with any country, provided that those solutions are based on sovereign equality and mutual respect. 
This Organization is well aware of that. 
Our sovereignty, our independence and the socialism that we freely chose will never be bargaining chips at any negotiating table, nor will we ever demand concessions of such a nature from any country. 
We are increasingly opening ourselves to the world, without demanding or acceding to conditions. 
A great Power, however, is blockading us - and is blockading its own people and the sons and daughters of my people who live on its territory, preventing them from assisting and rejoining their families. 
We do not beg, for our national hero, Jos Mart, the centennial of whose death in our struggle for true independence will come next year, taught us that mankind can never be ruled by cowardice and indifference. 
"We ask the world, certain of its reply, whether the sacrifice of a generous people that is immolating itself in its efforts to open up to the world will meet indifference or hard-heartedness from mankind, for whose sake it is acting." 
The President: The next speaker is the Minister for Foreign Affairs and Cooperation of Gabon, His Excellency Mr. Jean Ping. 
Mr. Ping (Gabon) (interpretation from French): Allow me to begin by conveying to the President, on my own behalf and on that of the Gabonese delegation, warm and brotherly congratulations on his noteworthy election to the presidency of the Assembly. 
His great experience in international affairs, along with his outstanding intellectual and moral qualities, are for us a guarantee that his presidency will stamp the work of the General Assembly with renewed dynamism. 
We wish to express to his predecessor, Mr. Samuel Rudolph Insanally of Guyana, our satisfaction at his decisive actions in the course of the forty-eighth session. 
I would also like to reiterate our appreciation and support for Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali, whose competence, rigour and effectiveness in the service of the Organization are well established. 
Very quickly, however, the emergence of all kinds of extremism radically changed this picture of the future. 
Today the international community is divided between the hope of settling age-old conflicts, concern over the persistence of contemporary conflicts, and preoccupation over the emergence in some places of civil wars born of ethnic or religious tensions. 
While the risks, directly or indirectly linked to the cold war, of world-wide conflict have faded, armed conflicts continue to sow death and destruction. 
Gabon has followed most attentively the current positive developments in the situation in the Middle East. 
We encourage the parties concerned to hold on to their gains and to pursue the peace process under way until the agreements reached are fully implemented. 
Finally, for the first time in several decades, apartheid is not to be found on our agenda. 
Gabon hails the return of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa to the concert of free nations. 
For the settlement of these conflicts we are indebted primarily to our world Organization, which, free of the burdens of the cold war, seems to have recovered the dynamism that inspired the San Francisco Charter. 
These reasons for hope notwithstanding, in Africa and in Eastern Europe there are real reasons for concern with regard to the prospects for peace and stability in the world. 
With regard to Africa, partial and contradictory analyses aside, we must recognize that the peace and security of our continent are seriously threatened by civil wars and inter-ethnic conflicts. 
In Somalia there is no event or initiative that allows us to look to the future with optimism. 
Quite the contrary: thanks to the ruthlessness of the belligerents, the international community is becoming discouraged and the conflict is becoming entrenched. 
The conflict that has been tearing Liberia apart for so many years is still continuing relentlessly, showing hopes for peace to be illusory, hopes that were nurtured by the Agreements signed in Cotonou in July 1993 under the aegis of the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS). 
We would venture to hope that the recent Akossombo agreement, signed in Ghana, the eleventh of its kind, will lead to a lasting settlement of the conflict. 
Gabon encourages the efforts to restore peace in Angola, in accordance with the peace Agreements concluded to date and with Security Council resolutions 864 (1993) and 932 (1994). 
Here we appeal to UNITA to take advantage of the opportunity offered by the Lusaka talks to put an end to this war that has been casting a pall over Angola for almost 20 years now. 
On Rwanda, I reiterate the appeal of the Government of Gabon to all the sons and daughters of that country to adopt a spirit of tolerance, harmony and renewed peace and begin at last to work towards the same goal: the reconstruction of their battered, devastated country. 
In that context, Gabon has not failed to express its support for the humanitarian activities undertaken by the United Nations through the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), by France through its Operation Turquoise, and by many non-governmental organizations. 
In eastern Europe, the horror continues in Bosnia and Herzegovina; the negative result of the recent referendum is not likely to allow the speedy settlement of this conflict, which has gone on far too long. 
These tragedies have put the Organization to a harsh test. 
But, despite the uncertainty of the post-cold-war period, the United Nations remains a priority forum for creating and nurturing the collective search for peace. 
To do this, the passivity displayed by nearly all participants in international life must be replaced by a determination to take preventive action. 
In that connection, the Agenda for Peace outlines the action that needs to be taken to avert, as quickly as possible, situations that could give rise to conflicts, particularly action in the framework of preventive diplomacy. 
For its part, Africa has not been idle in this sphere. 
Indeed, our major concern is reflected in the creation by the OAU of machinery for the prevention, management and settlement of conflicts. 
In the same spirit, the States of central Africa have established a permanent mechanism dealing with questions of security in central Africa, with a mandate to promote confidence-building measures among member States in line with the principles of the Charter. 
The agreement on a non-aggression pact at the September 1993 Libreville meeting, the signing ceremony for which has just taken place in Yaound, Cameroon, attests eloquently to the dedication of our States to the values of peace and solidarity. 
But to be more effective operationally, and to play an active role in the decentralization of peace-keeping operations, this machinery should benefit from logistical and technical assistance from the United Nations. 
To take due account of the new international political landscape I have described, the desired developments must be multidimensional, dealing not only with the structure of the United Nations, but also with its activities. 
I am pleased to note that there have been various initiatives to that end, including the vast process of restructuring the principal organs, which was begun two years ago. 
This has been reflected in such things as the beginnings of a debate on the reform of the Security Council, with a view to enlarging its membership and ensuring equitable representation of Member States. 
It is agreed today that international peace and security are no longer limited to political and military considerations, but that they encompass such diverse areas as the economic, social, humanitarian and environmental spheres. 
We think the time has come for this vision, which accords with the Charter, to be reflected in reality. 
To be sure, since the founding of the United Nations mankind has made major economic, scientific and technological progress. 
But, despite these notable advances, some parts of the world continue to live in poverty and destitution. 
Both were intended to contribute to the continent's sustained economic growth. 
While the African States have fulfilled their obligations under these programmes, we have to say that the industrialized countries have failed to honour their commitments. 
Our expectations are not being met with respect to the financing needed to implement Agenda 21. 
The Agenda for Development proposed by the Secretary-General should fill these gaps once the international community realizes the interdependence of our interests. 
I want to reaffirm Gabon's commitment to the major principles in that Agenda: peace, the foundation of development; the economy, the engine of progress; the environment, a basis for sustainability; social justice, a pillar of society; and democracy, the model of good governance. 
Yet beyond those principles we must study ways and means to implement the Agenda for Development, scrupulously taking into account the major concerns of the African continent. 
In any event, for the countries of the South, the success of existing or future machinery for cooperation will depend on the role reserved for development activities and for the reduction of inequity. 
Here, the new World Trade Organization, which from January 1995 will replace the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade, will have to respond to the needs arising from differences in the level of development of the rich countries and of the less-well-off countries. 
After 30 years of independence, we must observe that African States do not always have the means to satisfy their peoples' health, educational and cultural concerns. 
Numerous factors contribute to keeping our countries in the spiral of underdevelopment. 
The first is that our countries are unable to process the commodities they produce or set their prices. 
Moreover, the external debt and the cost of servicing it are a serious obstacle to the development of African countries, as is clear from the ratio of debt to exports of goods and services for Africa as a whole. 
Gabon, too, is affected by this situation, and for several years has been engaging in structural adjustment programmes. 
These programmes have not always yielded the expected results, especially since our economy is marked by, inter alia, excessive dependence on the outside world and by growing public and private debt. 
At the time of the devaluation all the African countries of the franc zone were given equal treatment, but today discrimination between those States is being exercised. 
Gabon thus remains the only country which, because of its intermediate revenues, is refused access to the loan windows in flexible conditions, on the pretext that its per capita gross national product is too high. 
It is true that devaluation could have some positive aspects, including a relaunching of investment, more competitive exports, a revitalization of the agricultural sector and a reduction of imports. 
But we believe that it is necessary, indeed urgent, to receive assistance in order to establish new machinery to help the most disadvantaged and the most vulnerable persons. 
Our common destiny and international solidarity should prompt us to transcend our differences and give priority only to meeting the needs and ensuring the well-being of mankind. 
The interdependence that flows from this dictates that the industrialized countries, with their technological know-how and financial resources, should support the efforts of the weakest and most disadvantaged to participate in the establishment of this new global economy. 
These days, States are confronted with trans-border scourges which individually they are incapable of stemming. 
That is true of the phenomenon of increasing flows of refugees and illegal immigrants, the illegal drug trade, malaria and the AIDS pandemic. 
Joint and coordinated international action is required to attack the roots of these evils. 
But we are aware that time is needed to achieve this. 
In this framework, recently, in the presence of international observers, negotiations were held between representatives of the Opposition and representatives of the Government to seek ways and means to establish democracy by consensus - the sole guarantee of peace and social cohesion. 
Unquestionably, the founding fathers of the United Nations wished it above all to respond positively to the questions the peoples were asking about the best way to organize international life. 
The statement of purposes and principles within the very first provisions of the Charter eloquently attests to this. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs and International Cooperation of Kenya, His Excellency Mr. Stephen Kalonzo Musyoka. 
Mr. Musyoka (Kenya): Let me join other representatives who have spoken before in congratulating you, Sir, on your unanimous election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
We are confident that under your wise guidance our deliberations at this session will achieve the desired results. 
I also wish to pay tribute to your predecessor, Ambassador Insanally of Guyana, for steering the forty-eighth session to a successful conclusion. 
During his presidency, Ambassador Insanally undertook several initiatives aimed at strengthening the General Assembly and improving its relationship with the other organs of the United Nations. 
We thank him for his dynamic and imaginative leadership. 
May I also extend our congratulations to Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, the Secretary-General, on the untiring and visionary manner in which he is managing the affairs of the Organization. 
The peace dividend expected after the end of the cold war, four years ago, is yet to be realized. 
The emerging international situation has however brought with it new challenges to which the international community should respond in a dynamic manner and within the framework of the United Nations Charter. 
However, more needs to be done, particularly in the context of the new Agenda for Development. 
It is our hope that the Working Group will reach a consensus on this vital exercise before the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
However, the circumstances which led to the creation of the present membership structure have changed. 
It is therefore crucial that the membership of the Council reflect these changes and incorporate regional interests for a more balanced distribution of seats. 
This clearly underlines the growing confidence of the international community in the role of the United Nations. 
During the forty-seventh session, the Assembly adopted the Agenda for Peace, which emphasized preventive diplomacy, peacemaking and peace-keeping. 
This is especially true, when we consider that mobilization for peace-keeping is usually very slow. 
We are therefore convinced that the United Nations should invest more in preventive diplomacy and development to avoid the human catastrophes we have witnessed recently in many parts of the world, particularly Africa. 
We happily welcome the victory of democracy in South Africa and the dismantling of apartheid. 
Kenya heartily congratulates President Nelson Mandela, his Government and the people of South Africa on the peaceful transition to a new democratic and multiracial South Africa. 
We are also delighted with the peaceful resolution of the territorial dispute between Chad and Libya. 
The positive developments in Mozambique and Burundi towards peaceful resolution of long-standing conflicts are indeed commendable. 
We congratulate all the parties and encourage them to widen and intensify the peace processes. 
International peace and security can flourish only if peace and stability exist in individual countries. 
The fundamental responsibility of ensuring peace and stability lies with the individual countries themselves. 
The Charter of the United Nations clearly underscores that responsibility under the principles of sovereignty, independence, territorial integrity and non-interference in the internal affairs of States. 
With the recent resurgence of problems based on ethnicity and of nationalism, sustained effort is required at the national level to forge national consensus. 
All nations have to build their democracies on the basis of their national circumstances, experiences, traditions and aspirations, but within the context of the universal values and norms of democracy, good governance and human rights. 
Very often, international conflicts are fanned by the struggle for the sharing of scant resources and public offices in the absence of a wide economic base to absorb competing interests. 
Development needs, therefore, have to be addressed from a wider perspective. 
The international community's support for institutional capacity-building and human resources development is pivotal to sustainable development, peace and security. 
The experiences of Rwanda, Somalia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Sudan and Liberia clearly demonstrate that there is no substitute for a political settlement negotiated between the parties to the conflicts. 
The escalation of conflicts in one country has left neighbouring countries flooded with refugees and other spill-over effects, including the spread of banditry and illegal arms. 
Accordingly, we welcome the draft declaration on the strengthening of the cooperation between the United Nations and the regional organizations, and arrangements in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The experience of Rwanda calls for fundamental changes to United Nations peace-keeping operations to ensure an adequate, timely and effective response. 
We take this opportunity to commend the neighbouring countries for accommodating so many refugees and offering logistical support for humanitarian operations. 
We also commend the countries, international organizations and non-governmental organizations that have been extending critical humanitarian support. 
On Somalia, we strongly believe that the continued presence of United Nations peace-keeping personnel is critical in the pursuit of peace and security in the country if we are to avoid the deterioration of a situation that is already unacceptable. 
We note with concern the Secretary-General's report on the growing incidence of violence and attacks on United Nations soldiers as well as the inability of the Somali faction leaders to agree on a formula for the creation of an interim central authority. 
The refugee burden on my country is still excessively high, with about 300,000 registered refugees. 
Kenya is cooperating closely with the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) in accelerating the resettlement and voluntary repatriation of refugees. 
Physical and social infrastructures have also been overextended due to excessive usage. 
The national efforts aimed at mitigating the negative effects caused by the influx of refugees in the border region are constrained by the magnitude of the problem and the competing security, administrative and development commitments in the area. 
The border region security dimension is another issue of great concern to Kenya. 
Our people and our security personnel have been subjected to numerous acts of banditry by armed gangs crossing into Kenya from Somalia. 
For this reason, we are reiterating our request to the Secretary-General to reinforce the UNOSOM patrols along the Somalia side of the border so as to complement the efforts of Kenyan security personnel on our side of the border. 
In this regard, Kenya is very grateful to the Governments of Norway, the Netherlands, the United Kingdom and the many others that have generously provided material and financial assistance to the process. 
Kenya is substantially involved in United Nations peace-keeping activities, having contributed military and civilian police personnel to various peace-keeping operations world wide. 
While peace-keeping will continue to be a vital responsibility of the United Nations, the adequate financing of these operations, which now represents a substantial portion of the United Nations budget, is critical to their success. 
The budgetary system for the peace-keeping operations also requires improvement. 
Notwithstanding the fact that peace-keeping operations are temporary by nature, it is cumbersome to approve budgets for periods of one to three months and usually retroactively. 
The current practice of piecemeal budgets compounds United Nations cash-flow problems, leading to the stifling of the operations of the Organization. 
My delegation is also concerned over the growing number of fatalities and injuries among United Nations peace-keeping soldiers and other personnel deployed by the Organization. 
In this regard, the ongoing efforts to elaborate a convention on responsibility for attacks on such personnel and measures to ensure that the culprits are brought to justice is a positive response by the international community to this problem. 
The world's economy continues to reflect sharp contrasts between countries and regions, with the industrialized countries, China and the South-East Asia region showing slight to rapid economic growth rates. 
The continent remains highly vulnerable to adverse international economic policies as well as to natural calamities, such as drought and epidemics, owing to its limited capacity to develop institutions and systems to cushion populations from these types of calamities. 
This situation has been compounded by the persistent recurrence of drought, debt burden, a decline in financial flows, low commodity prices, and the implementation of painful but necessary economic reforms and the uncertainties associated with major political reforms. 
My country and many other African countries have in the past few years undertaken fundamental reforms to create, among other things, an environment conducive to encouraging investment flows as a necessary ingredient for economic growth and development. 
The mounting debt burden of the African countries, especially those of sub-Saharan Africa, continues to be a major constraint to economic growth and development. 
The problem of debt in Africa is worsened by the persistent low economic growth rates of the continent's economies. 
It is evident that the various measures taken by the international community on bilateral and multilateral bases to mitigate the situation, though welcome, have achieved limited results. 
Kenya believes that a lasting solution to the debt burden is a bold initiative for an effective reduction or cancellation of the bilateral and multilateral debt of the low-income countries, particularly in Africa. 
The "Agenda for Development", as an instrument for the promotion of an action-oriented approach to economic growth and development parallel to the "Agenda for Peace" as presented by the Secretary-General, should be given paramount attention by this Assembly. 
The essence of it should be the recognition that development is a fundamental human right and that peace and development are intertwined and mutually reinforcing. 
Kenya affirms, however, that the State continues to bear the primary responsibility for its development while recognizing the importance of the complementary role of the international community. 
Kenya subscribes fully to the view that the new Agenda for Development should be people-centred. 
While recognizing the importance of overall economic development needs, action programmes must give appropriate priority to the education, training, health and welfare of the people. 
The Agenda should take into account the fundamental role of science and technology in socio-economic development, particularly for developing countries. 
Indeed, the new Agenda for Development should become an instrument for promoting a new consensus on international cooperation for development, rather than a process of negotiations for financial needs. 
The afflicted countries are fully aware of their responsibilities to fight this imminent threat, but their efforts will not bear fruit without the support of the international community. 
The mobilization of resources as called for in Agenda 21 remains critical. 
Commitments of new and additional financial resources to fund environmental projects, as agreed upon in Rio, should be honoured. 
My delegation welcomes the recent restructuring and replenishment of the Global Environmental Facility as a positive step towards the fulfilment of some of the Rio commitments. 
My delegation welcomes the establishment of the Office of Internal Oversight Services, headed by an Under-Secretary-General. 
We hope that the establishment of this Office will lead to greater efficiency and the reduction of waste and mismanagement, which the international community can ill afford. 
We also hope that the United Nations will now foster greater transparency in the awarding of United Nations contracts and in the procurement of goods and services, taking into account the cost-effectiveness of obtaining such goods and services from sources closer to the recipient countries. 
Indeed, this would be consistent with the wish of the General Assembly and the governing bodies of the two organizations concerned, which have called for the strengthening, harmonization, cost-effectiveness and enhancement of the efficiency of UNEP and other United Nations programmes. 
The recently concluded International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo clearly underlines the resolve of the international community to coordinate actions and strategies on social development as envisaged in the United Nations Charter. 
The resolve of the international community to deal with the problems of population and development in accordance with the Cairo Programme of Action, which was adopted by consensus, gives us a strong basis for tackling population problems. 
Kenya associates itself with the preparations and anticipated positive results of the forthcoming World Summit for Social Development in Copenhagen. 
We hope that the Summit will come up with programmes and commitments which will effectively address the problems of poverty and social integration and lead to sustainable economic growth and broad-based social development. 
The Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing, China, in 1995 offers a suitable opportunity to build on the successes of the 1985 Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies and to solidify the gains of women in all spheres of life. 
All necessary steps at the national, regional and international levels should be taken to develop a political, economic, social and cultural environment conducive to the full integration of women into sustainable processes of development. 
Kenya also looks forward to the successful outcome of the second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (HABITAT II) to be held in Istanbul, Turkey, in 1996. 
In order to ensure broad-based national preparations for the Conference, the national Steering Committee has prepared a work programme incorporating the mobilization of action in the shelter sector so as to create public awareness. 
My delegation acknowledges the significant progress made in the preparatory process by the HABITAT II secretariat in Nairobi, under the direction of the Secretary-General of the Conference, Mr. Wally N'Dow. 
However, financial limitations are hampering elements of the preparatory process. 
Any durable international system must have a sound legal regime, backed by principles of respect for and compliance with the rule of law at domestic and international levels. 
The recognition by States of their obligation to abide by these principles is not only an indispensable requirement, but also forms the fabric of international norms and standards which guide lawful international behaviour. 
It is in this context, therefore, that we hail the decision to hold an International Congress on International Law in March 1995 here in New York, under the framework of the United Nations Decade of International Law. 
This long-awaited event, which marks the culmination of a process started many years ago, is a significant milestone in the human endeavour to create a new legal order for the oceans. 
African States do not possess the requisite scientific knowledge, technological capacity and management skills to be able to explore and exploit the marine living and non-living resources. 
The Convention, as well as Agenda 21, both of which furnish the basic blueprint for cooperation in marine and ocean areas, have laid emphasis on the significance of the development of manpower, technological capacity and training, particularly in the developing countries. 
We believe that these and other allied problems should be addressed to enable African countries to derive benefits from the rights and opportunities offered by the Convention. 
It is our hope that, following the successful conclusion and adoption of the agreement on the implementation of deep seabed mining, all States will now become parties to the Convention, in order to secure universal participation. 
In conclusion, we feel confident that, as we approach the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, the international community has the requisite resources and talents to deal effectively with the global concerns and challenges facing it. 
In particular, the Organization will have to address the crucial issues of maintenance of international peace and security, sustainable development, the environment, humanitarian issues and reform of the United Nations. 
In conformity with the aspirations of the Charter expressed in the words "We the peoples", everybody throughout the world has high expectations of this Organization. 
Mr Mocumbi (Mozambique): Mr. President, on behalf of my Government and on my own behalf, I wish to express my sincere congratulations to you on your unanimous election as President of the United Nations General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
We are delighted to see a son of Africa, a distinguished diplomat from Ce d'Ivoire, a country with which Mozambique entertains friendly relations, presiding over our deliberations. 
I should like to pledge my delegation's cooperation in the discharge of your duties. 
I should also like to avail myself of this opportunity to convey through you, Mr. President, my utmost appreciation to your predecessor, His Excellency Ambassador Samuel Insanally, for the brilliant manner in which he conducted the work of the previous General Assembly session. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations, His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, deserves our warmest felicitations for the competent manner in which he has been discharging his duties. 
In about three weeks' time the people of Mozambique will cast their ballots in the first multiparty elections scheduled for 27 and 28 October. 
The electoral campaign was inaugurated on 22 September last. 
To this end, 14 political parties, including two coalitions, are running for parliament and 12 candidates are contesting the presidential elections. 
The electoral census shows that more than 6.3 million people of an estimated 7.5 million eligible voters have been registered. Given the existing difficulties deriving from 16 years of armed conflict, we believe the number of registered voters is quite significant and encouraging. 
A code of conduct aimed at ensuring that the electoral process is carried out harmoniously was signed by presidential candidates before the beginning of the campaign. 
A similar document was also signed by the 14 contesting political parties. 
In these documents, all parties have, inter alia, pledged to commit themselves to abide by and respect fully the results of the general elections, once they are certified to have been free and fair by the United Nations. 
The forthcoming multiparty general elections represent the culmination of a long and delicate process of implementation of the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique, signed in Rome in October 1992. 
In addition, the Government has transferred all its military assets and infrastructure to the new army. 
The formation of the agreed 30,000-strong Mozambican Defense Force (FADM) is also under way. 
However, owing to logistical and material difficulties facing the execution of this commitment, we will have a single army of only about 10,000 men by the time of the elections. 
My Government appreciates the fact that a mission of the Security Council has recently visited Mozambique to verify on the ground the status of the implementation of the General Peace Agreement and the performance of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ). 
My Government attaches great importance to the need for ONUMOZ to certify that the signatories of the Rome Agreement have fully respected their commitments regarding the complete demobilization of their forces, so as to ensure a climate free of fear and intimidation during and after the elections. 
As President Chissano stated about 10 days ago, on the opening day of the electoral campaign, the government that will emerge from the forthcoming elections should be one that brings together all Mozambican citizens - a government that should truly serve the nation. 
He reiterated that, should he win the election, he would be guided by the ideals of reconciliation, dialogue and tolerance among all Mozambicans. 
That means that his government would seek permanent dialogue with the opposition in order to achieve consensus on the major issues and policies facing our country. 
We believe that the winner must commit himself to strengthening institutional mechanisms that can ensure an effective participation by the opposition in the decision-making process, particularly within the framework of the Assembly of the Republic. 
Every guarantee will be extended to the opposition so as to enable it to play a meaningful and active role in the political life of the country. 
That is our vision of the post-electoral future in Mozambique, a vision that will give high priority to the issue of unity and reconciliation, peace and stability, and rehabilitation and development in our country. 
In the meantime, it is our strong belief that the international community should encourage and put pressure on the parties to faithfully implement the Rome Agreement and to pre-empt any move aimed at renegotiating the Agreement or undermining its implementation. 
Pacta sunt servanda. 
With the elections less than a month away, it is imperative that the signatories to the General Peace Agreement and the international community as a whole do not lose perspective and depart from the legal and political framework of that important peace-making instrument. 
The international community must therefore exert the necessary positive influence over the parties to abide by their commitments under the Rome Agreement. 
My Government is determined to fulfil its obligations under the Agreement. 
Today, at this critical juncture, we are once again ready to honour our obligations and responsibilities. 
Mozambique is emerging from 16 years of a devastating conflict that has deeply rent its economic and social fabric. 
Therefore, apart from the relentless efforts that the Government has been deploying in honouring its obligations within the framework of the General Peace Agreement, our endeavour is also directed towards the monumental task of national reconstruction. 
This noble task constitutes a basic component of the whole process towards a lasting peace in Mozambique. 
Our success in national reconstruction will greatly contribute to the political, economic and social stability of the country. 
It is due to this undertaking that in 1993 our gross domestic product increased by 5.6 per cent as a result of a significant growth by basic economic sectors: agriculture, 8 per cent; transport and communications, 10 per cent; trade, 17 per cent; and construction, 3 per cent. 
With regard to investment opportunities, the combination of two years of peace and wide-ranging economic reforms heralds a new era for Mozambican private-sector development. 
The role of foreign direct investment and other fields of cooperation with the international business community is recognized as being crucial to the success of national reconstruction in Mozambique. 
Moreover, my Government is engaged in rehabilitating the economic and social infrastructures destroyed by war. 
In this context, we attach great importance to the ongoing demining process, as it will contribute to the normalization of life throughout the country, particularly to the resumption of agricultural production in the rural areas. 
This task is both delicate and enormous, bearing in mind the nature of the conflict that ravaged Mozambique and given the size of the territory. 
Since the last session of the General Assembly, the southern African region has witnessed an unprecedented historical event. 
The new South Africa represents the end of the policy of destabilization in southern Africa and the setting up of a peaceful environment at the regional level, which will certainly lead to a fruitful cooperation among the States of the region in their quest for progress and economic development. 
The countries of the Southern African Development Community (SADC), in building their community, are pursuing their joint efforts towards common regional security by addressing issues of conflict prevention and conflict resolution. 
Furthermore, peace and stability in southern Africa will ensure our participation as equal partners in development cooperation with other regional economic groupings. 
The present session of the General Assembly provides us with an excellent opportunity for a joint assessment of current international political and socio-economic developments. 
Indeed, armed conflicts continue to proliferate, especially at the regional level, where they constitute a real threat to international peace and security. 
In this context, my delegation is particularly concerned by the tragedy and untold suffering which are taking place in the African country of Rwanda. 
We in Mozambique, having experienced a long-lasting conflict, wish to appeal to all parties concerned in Rwanda to settle their differences through dialogue. 
Only dialogue can bring peace and an end to the tragic situation and human suffering in that martyred country. 
My delegation appeals to UNITA to lay down its weapons and seek to achieve its political objectives through dialogue and national reconciliation as a legalized political party. 
In the Middle East, we note with satisfaction the implementation of the peace accords between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), which have resulted in autonomy for Gaza and Jericho and the return of the PLO leader to his motherland. 
In the same manner, we believe that the recent Declaration signed by Jordan and Israel is a significant step forward in the relaxation of tensions in the region. 
We believe that the expansion of the Council must reflect the growing need for justice and a balance of interests among nations and continents, with emphasis on increased permanent membership for developing countries in general and Africa in particular. 
In our opinion, the adequate representation of developing countries on the Security Council will rectify imbalances deriving from the current composition of this body and ensure its efficiency and legitimacy. 
Above all, it will confer a democratic nature on the decisions taken by that organ. 
Since last year's debate on this issue, some countries have been singled out as qualifying for additional permanent membership on the Security Council. 
My delegation fully shares that view. 
The presence of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique offers an opportunity to address the issue of peace-keeping operations. 
It is our considered position that there is no universal formula for the success of each and every peace-keeping mission. 
In this connection, we feel that, though we may recognize the basic rules that govern peace-keeping activities, it is important to bear in mind specific situations and concrete agreements that have to be fully observed in each case. 
In other words, we cannot prescribe the same medicine for every kind of disease. 
Where there is a Government, even with weak institutions, peace-keeping missions should work in close cooperation and consultation with the local authorities and respect and strengthen those institutions, rather than try to weaken or undermine them. 
The International Conference on Population and Development held in Cairo last month was a landmark in the efforts to control world-wide population growth in favour of sustainable development. 
The Programme of Action adopted by the Conference responds to the challenges that lie ahead of us. 
It is regrettable to note that, four years after the holding of the World Summit for Children, the situation of children world-wide continues to be deplorable and a matter of concern. 
We therefore welcome resolution 48/157 of 20 December 1993 which, inter alia, requested the Secretary-General to appoint an expert to undertake a comprehensive study of the question of the protection of children affected by armed conflicts. 
We in Mozambique feel honoured by the Secretary-General's recent nomination of Mrs. Gra\x{84f7} Machel to coordinate a working group on such a study. 
Thirty years have now elapsed since Mozambique embarked on the search for independence and peace. 
It has been a long and difficult journey. 
It is our firm belief that we will continue to enjoy this support for the consolidation of peace, progress and prosperity in our country. 
President Mwinyi: I wish to join my fellow Heads of State who have spoken before me in congratulating you most sincerely on your well-deserved election as President of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
As a distinguished son of Africa, you bring to this high office valuable experience, diplomatic skill and wisdom, all of which equip you superbly well to lead this Assembly - an assembly in which the faith and hopes of our people are reposed. 
I should also express the great appreciation which my delegation feels for the dedication to duty and great leadership displayed by your predecessor, His Excellency Mr. Samuel Insanally of the Republic of Guyana, who very ably led the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly to its successful conclusion. 
I wish also to acknowledge the untiring efforts of another son of Africa, our Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, who, together with his Secretariat, has continued to serve our Organization very well indeed. 
The Secretariat needs, and deserves, the support of all Member States in facing the challenges of their day-to-day work, often under very trying circumstances. 
I used that occasion, as the new President of my country, to reaffirm our faith in the United Nations and our commitment to the principles of the United Nations Charter. 
Today, I am addressing this Assembly for the last time as President of my country. 
My second and last term, therefore, will come to an end towards the end of next year, a time when we will hold our first general elections under a multiparty democratic system. 
It is my great wish that I should bequeath to the Tanzanian people a functioning democratic system that will allow them to choose their own leaders in a free and fair atmosphere. 
In this connection we are pleased to extend to all the new Members a warm welcome and sincere congratulations. 
Their admission has brought us much closer to our cherished goal of universal membership of the United Nations. 
We pledge to continue working closely with all nations to make our world a much better place for all humanity. 
During my time as President of Tanzania, fundamental changes have occurred in the world. 
Our hopes that the post-cold-war era would bring a new impetus in our Organization for peace and development in all corners of the world have not yet been realized. 
The so-called peace dividend is not reaching those who need it most, that is, the poorest sectors of humanity. 
It is a pity that global tensions have been replaced by regional and national conflicts, with devastating consequences for innocent men, women and children. 
Whether on development questions or security issues, the developing countries, which constitute the vast majority, have seen little respite following the end of the cold war. 
The collective security system envisaged under the United Nations Charter has not always worked to the satisfaction of many Members. 
Instead, loopholes and pretexts have often been used to justify action contrary to the spirit of the Charter. 
Today, as we approach the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, we all need to rededicate ourselves to the goals and ideals embodied in its Charter. 
This includes the need to make the United Nations and all its organs more representative of all its Members and more democratic. 
This matter is particularly urgent in this post-cold-war world era. 
The emerging new power relations in the world can be either an asset or a liability, depending on whether all Members have the political will to enhance the representative nature and the democratic traditions of this world body. 
If such political will exists, I am sure we can make rapid progress on the expressed desire of many Member States to look again at the role, powers and membership of the Security Council. 
I am equally sure that if we all have the political will to reform the United Nations system for the better, we can quickly agree on enhancing the powers of the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council. 
It is these two organs that are important agents in focusing our Organization on the real and urgent issues confronting the overwhelming majority of humanity. 
While United Nations peace-keeping and peacemaking responsibilities have been on the increase, the means to implement those responsibilities have hardly kept pace with these new requirements. 
With more than 80,000 civilian and military personnel serving in 17 peace-keeping operations worldwide, the Organization requires new commitment towards meeting the costs involved. 
We should all strive to honour our financial obligations as assessed to meet United Nations peace-keeping expenses. 
Such an eventuality will not only make peace-keeping the monopoly of a few rich countries but will also deal a fatal blow to our cherished principle of universality of participation. 
In this connection, we entirely support the proposal made by Canada last week in this Assembly for the establishment of a permanent United Nations peace-keeping force. 
This idea has been with us for a long time, and now is the time to act. 
My delegation takes this opportunity to salute all United Nations personnel in the field for their devotion to duty and their perseverance under increasingly dangerous situations. 
We mourn them. 
Many more have been wounded. 
The safety and security of United Nations personnel must continue to be a priority, and we support every initiative taken to establish an international treaty for their protection. 
As a neighbour of both Rwanda and Burundi, Tanzania has found itself deeply involved in the search for peace and reconciliation in those two most troubled countries. 
In both Rwanda and Burundi, there was a time when our hopes rose high, when we thought that at last a permanent solution had been found to their endemic problems. 
In the case of Burundi, the high point was the election of July 1993, which was declared by international observers to have been free and fair. 
The transition of power from President Buyoya to the late President Ndadaye was equally impressive. 
That man, whom the people of Burundi had chosen to lead them, personified not only hope for peace, unity and reconciliation in Burundi, but also the dawn of a new era of peace, stability and cooperation in our subregion. 
But some people in the military establishment decided to put their private and parochial interests above the wishes of the ordinary people of Burundi. 
No one knows exactly how many died; estimates range from 100,000 to 200,000. 
But statistics alone are unimportant, as not a single life should have been lost in the first place; above all, behind these cold statistics are real people - husbands and wives, sons and daughters, all of whom perished leaving behind widows and widowers, as well as orphans. 
In addition to those who died, over 700,000 others fled their country in order to save their lives; about 500,000 of them fled to Tanzania alone. 
Another 200,000 or more were displaced internally. 
With those events of October 1993, our hopes for peace and reconciliation in Burundi were dashed to the ground; since then we have been waiting anxiously for new developments that could rekindle our hopes. 
We are encouraged by the efforts of moderate elements in Burundi to create a transitional government of unity, based on the concept of power sharing. 
In the case of Rwanda, the event that gave us hope was the signing of the Arusha Peace Agreement on 4 August 1993. 
The Agreement provided a comprehensive framework for the permanent solution of the political and security problems in Rwanda. 
But the Agreement, which had been so painstakingly negotiated, was held hostage by those who were keen to protect their own interests rather than the interests of the ordinary citizens of Rwanda. 
For eight months, the timetable agreed upon for the implementation of the Arusha Agreement was not followed. 
The only transitional institution provided for in the Agreement was the presidency. 
The death of President Habyarimana, therefore, denied us the only legal transitional authority in Rwanda at that time. 
Then began the worst carnage in African history - which, even as I speak, is still claiming the lives of innocent people, not to mention having been the cause of over 1.5 million refugees in neighbouring countries. 
Following its military victory, the Rwandese Patriotic Front (RPF) established in July 1994 a fairly broad-based Government of National Unity. 
Tanzania was among the first countries to recognize this new Government. 
We recognize and appreciate the efforts and good intentions of this new Government to restore peace in Rwanda, to rebuild State institutions and to bring about genuine national reconciliation. 
A country from which its own citizens run away to save their lives cannot be normal. 
Even as I speak, some Rwandese refugees continue to enter Tanzania. 
This means that the Rwandese people, especially the Hutus, still feel insecure - whether for valid reasons or as a result of the propaganda war waged by the ousted regime and its agents. 
In this connection, the Government of Rwanda needs the encouragement and practical assistance of the international community to restore essential services and to re-establish the rule of justice and law and order. 
Innocent Hutu refugees must feel secure and confident that no reprisals will be meted out to them for previous atrocities associated with their tribe. 
On the other hand, all those guilty of the genocide in Rwanda must face justice. 
In this respect, we urge the United Nations, in collaboration with the Rwandese Government, quickly to make operational the international tribunal that will investigate and put to trial all those suspected of committing these atrocities. 
This, we hope, will reduce the motivation for individual acts of revenge. 
In the meanwhile, we who are hosts to these refugees have a duty to disarm them and take whatever action is necessary to make it impossible for them to be mobilized, whether for political or military purposes. 
We cannot allow another chapter of this tragedy to be written in the history of Rwanda. 
For, as an English political philosopher, Edmund Burke, said two centuries ago: 
"The use of force alone is but temporary. 
It may subdue for a moment; but it does not remove the necessity of subduing again; and a nation is not governed, which is perpetually to be conquered." 
In this connection, I wish to emphasize the need for the Rwandese Government to proceed on the basis of the framework of the Arusha Peace Accord, which in my view remains the best hope for a permanent solution to the problems facing that country. 
I also wish to use this opportunity to thank the United Nations, as well as Belgium, Burundi, France, Germany, Senegal, Uganda, the United States of America and Zaire, which acted as observers to the Arusha peace negotiations. 
I wish also to thank the United Nations agencies and all Governments and non-governmental organizations that joined hands with my Government in providing relief to the Rwandese refugees in my country. 
But the relief work is far from being over; new refugees are still coming in. 
They face overcrowding in social service centres and endure tremendous price hikes, sometimes reaching 300 per cent over a short period, for all their requirements. 
And to this must be added increased security risks and criminality. 
As for environmental damage, the influx of refugees into Ngara and Karagwe in Tanzania, between April and June 1994 alone, caused a loss of 18,000 tons of trees, with an estimated value of $12 million. 
The 400,000 refugees living in Ngara have since April consumed 200 tons of firewood daily, with far-reaching consequences for the environment. 
The international community needs to continue to be seized of this matter and increase its support to those of us hosting this huge influx of refugees. 
It is only honourable for us as Members of the United Nations to accept that the role of our Organization in Rwanda has been far from honourable, and has been quite contrary to the principles of our Charter. 
While aid agencies and non-governmental organizations can do wonders on the ground, Governments wring their hands and wait for one another to lead the action. 
The crisis in Rwanda was made worse by political indecision within the international community. 
My delegation can only agree with the OAU Secretary-General that, by our failure to act promptly, we too stand to be blamed for the loss of innocent lives and the suffering of an entire people. 
African troops pledged at the OAU Summit in Cairo last June should quickly be given the necessary logistic support to enable the redeployment of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) at its full strength to start without undue delay. 
The enlarged UNAMIR should then create safe zones along the Zairian and Tanzanian borders, which should be fully stocked with relief supplies so as to encourage refugees to enter these safe zones as a first step towards returning to their own homes. 
It is therefore a matter of tremendous satisfaction to us that decolonization is now almost complete and that apartheid has finally landed where it belongs - in the dustbin of history. 
We in the southern African subregion are happy that at last our people can sleep peacefully without fearing a surprise attack or a destabilization campaign from South Africa. 
We are happy that the emerging peace and security in our region can now release scarce resources for the development of our people. 
On the economic front, we have quickly begun to reverse the years of disengagement from South Africa and to work together to integrate our economies through the Southern African Development Community (SADC), in which the new South Africa will play a very important role. 
This, unfortunately, does not mean that all our problems in southern Africa have been resolved. 
Events in Angola continue to cause us a good deal of anxiety. 
Through its endless intransigency, UNITA continues to create problems for the Angolan peace talks in Lusaka under United Nations mediation. 
We must not forget that the MPLA party won the elections sponsored by the United Nations in September 1992. 
Yet, regardless of its victory, the MPLA has been generous in inviting UNITA to join a government of national unity. 
We cannot see why certain foreign Governments should continue to pamper UNITA as it comes up with new excuses to delay the process of national reconciliation in that country. 
We therefore call upon all those with influence on Mr. Savimbi to ask him either to cooperate or face the consequences of the full sanctions promised in resolution 932 (1994). 
In Mozambique, thanks to the determined efforts of the Secretary-General and the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ), most of the difficulties have since been overcome. 
We commend, in particular, the outstanding goodwill and generosity of the Government of President Chissano, which was demonstrated throughout the negotiating process. 
Despite overall economic growth in the world, and the creation of numerous developmental and social institutions, poverty has been on the increase in most parts of the developing world, particularly in Africa. 
A supportive international environment is crucial if we are to attain sustained economic growth in developing countries, especially in the least developed ones. 
The United Nations must be able to play a much greater role in this matter because, unlike the Bretton Woods institutions, the United Nations is universal; its programmes operate everywhere; and it does not ignore countries. 
But I must add that the United Nations has to be strengthened, as mandated by its Charter, to enable it to play a complementary role vis--vis the other international organizations involved in development. 
Most of the least developed countries, including Tanzania, remain among the most debt-distressed countries. 
But in relation to the size of their economies, the debt burden is far too heavy and constitutes a major obstacle to sustained growth. 
In the light of an already grim financial flow situation, caused by declines in official development assistance, the crippling burden of international debt has seriously hampered development prospects for most of our countries. 
As an illustration, if we in Tanzania were to apportion our total national debt of $6.3 billion to each of our citizens, every poor man, woman and child would be indebted to our rich creditors by the equivalent of their total earnings for over two years. 
Put differently, even if the Tanzanian Government were to devote all its foreign exchange earnings to paying off this debt, it would still take us over 12 years to do so. 
There is an urgent need for the international community to adopt a unified and coordinated approach towards a durable solution of the external debt position of countries like mine if we are serious about reducing poverty in the world. 
Nowhere in the world today are the social conditions more desperate and calling for more urgent attention than in the least developed countries. 
Declining income aggravates poverty and threatens the social fabric of entire societies. 
It is our hope that the forthcoming World Summit for Social Development in Copenhagen will be an important forum for the world community to focus on the social and developmental concerns of developing countries in an attempt to free them from the vicious circle of poverty. 
We from the developing world, and especially those of us from Sub-Saharan Africa, signed that agreement not because we were happy with it or because we thought it took care of our interests. 
We signed it because the alternative was equally tragic. 
In truth, this new agreement will only mean the entrenchment of poverty in our countries unless compensatory measures are urgently taken in our favour. 
Sub-Saharan Africa is expected to lose about $2.6 billion a year by the beginning of the next century. 
The cause of this loss is largely the entrenchment of unfavourable terms of trade, and the opening up of African markets to transnational corporations based in the rich countries, which will now have wider and unhindered access to markets in Africa and elsewhere. 
We will therefore continue to demand better terms of trade for our products in international trade, as well as preferential treatment where this is felt to be necessary. 
The implementation of the agreements reached at that world summit has been extremely slow and in most areas non-existent. 
We are none the less gratified that the desertification Convention has been concluded. This is a great relief for the 900 million people world wide affected by this phenomenon. 
We look forward to the signing of the Convention later this month. 
The African annex to the Convention contains our commitments to implement the programmes of action in an effort to contain the processes of desertification and drought, which are exacerbated by poverty and underdevelopment. 
Unless there is a serious commitment by developed countries and multilateral financial institutions to extend the financial resources required to implement the Convention, the social and economic consequences of desertification and drought will be irreparable. 
The Agenda provides an appropriate framework for dealing comprehensively with the interrelated issues of economic and social development, the environment, peace, justice and democracy. 
Development is a shared concern of all nations and the acceptance of this fact by the entire international community will result in great success in dealing with this Agenda. 
While we recognize that States must assume responsibility for their own socio-economic development, we must also recognize that this will be increasingly difficult without the assistance of the international community. 
The solutions to the problems created by poverty, rural-urban migration, the degradation of the environment and the complexity of the refugee situation will require an integrated approach. 
It is our hope that the Agenda for Development will project a coherent strategy for achieving a new and inclusive vision of world development. 
Tanzania attaches great importance to the full and effective participation of developing countries in decision-making for the resolution of economic problems facing our common planet. 
In addition, the Agenda should incorporate the various agreements and strategies for international development already adopted over the years in different forums and conferences. 
We must also identify the reasons why so many of these commitments and agreements, especially those related to developing countries, are still on paper only. 
In conclusion, I wish to reiterate our faith in and commitment to the United Nations. 
In this post-cold-war era, the temptation to bypass, or dictate to, this world body might be quite high. 
We must not allow that to take place. We must instead work to strengthen the United Nations and its agencies and to entrench their democratic tradition. 
We must, at the same time, recognize that poverty, like the environment, knows no borders. 
We must agree that poverty is as much a threat to peace and security and as much an affront to humanity as injustice, oppression and discrimination. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to draw the attention of members of the Assembly to document A/49/452, containing a letter addressed to me by the Chairman of the Fifth Committee concerning the proposed revisions to the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997. 
I also take this opportunity to express appreciation of the great accomplishments of your predecessor, Ambassador Insanally. 
For one thing, it will make careful preparation for the World Summit on Social Development to be held in Copenhagen. 
The objectives of that Summit - namely, to find ways to reduce poverty, enhance employment opportunities and strengthen social integration - are particularly important in relation to the new possibilities for development under consideration by the Secretary-General in his "Agenda for Development". 
For another thing, Andorra will take part, with the greatest interest, in the work of the Third Committee, whose activities support our historic devotion to respect for human rights. 
Let us remember that the hymn of the United Nations, the Hymn to Peace, is his work, and that it was played for the first time, with lyrics by the poet W. H. Auden, on 27 October 1971. 
It has been a little more than a year since Andorra became a Member of the United Nations, following the approval of our Constitution and the full adaptation of our model of statehood to that befitting a State under modern law. 
It is evident that in a world in which great operations must be performed on a grand scale, the simple fact of our existence might appear anachronistic or irrelevant. 
Yet I believe that as we move towards integration, it becomes more than ever necessary to respect and preserve the identities of micro-States. 
It is clear that these identities are not measured in terms of size, nor do they allow for the subordination of a minority within a majority, of a smaller collective identity within another that is demographically larger. 
It is evident also that the contribution of great Powers to the establishment and the preservation of world order is, and must be, decisive. 
But it is also true that, beyond their limitations, small States have qualities that humanity cannot do without, especially at the present time when many peace and reconciliation processes have not been resolved and remain in need of great generosity, comprehension, tolerance and a will to compromise. 
By their very nature, micro-States must, in an intrinsic and essential way, have respect for diversity and mutual harmony. 
Precisely because of their small size, they have learned in the long course of history that durable solutions cannot be imposed, and that the core of the differences cannot be eliminated. 
This is even more pertinent today, when the great Powers have begun to show a certain self-restraint, having discovered that while the use of force might postpone a conflict, it cannot be the basis for a lasting solution. 
It is for this reason, that I venture to call the attention of the members of the Assembly to the virtues of the micro-States and to ask them to consider whether they might not make them their own. 
This approach finds its origin in the strictest respect for the identity of others, of their collective personality and all the features that contribute to it, as well as their culture; for culture is always an element of integration. 
And it is precisely the balance of cultures and their interaction which is the basis for peaceful coexistence, which is in itself considerable, and even more for a cordial and fraternal life together. 
Let us therefore forget the worries of assimilation and the belief in the superiority of the majority, and let us try to organize life together with mutual respect, something that becomes increasingly important in a world under great pressure from demographic change and immigration. 
Think, likewise, of the great worries of our times, where the drug trafficking and organized crime have led to a dramatic deterioration in urban safety. 
Members might agree with me that a smaller territory is much easier to manage, according to environmental criteria, and consequently that there is less chance of environmental abuse. 
And we can even make useful contributions and be points of reference in many cases. 
Sovereign States are increasingly affected by the sovereignty of others and by necessary international agreements; but freedom, and the spirit of solidarity are more important than sovereignties or borders. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Pakistan, His Excellency Sardar Aseff Ahmad Ali, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Ali (Pakistan): The Pakistan delegation congratulates you warmly, Sir, on your election to preside over this important forty-ninth session of the United Nations General Assembly. 
We are confident that under your able stewardship this Assembly will succeed in advancing the noble aims and objectives of our Charter. 
I wish also to record my delegation's profound appreciation for your predecessor, Ambassador Samuel Insanally of Guyana. 
The principal purpose of this world Organization is "to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war". 
We must act resolutely to end the series of regional conflicts that currently threaten international peace and stability. 
The civil war in Afghanistan has compounded the suffering imposed on its people during the long and victorious struggle against foreign occupation. 
We must promote a new political consensus for the future governance of Afghanistan. 
To facilitate this, we must commence reconstruction in the peaceful parts of the country. 
We welcome the temporary truce in Tajikistan. 
This is essential to ensure the success of the third round of United Nations-sponsored talks, to be held in Islamabad later this month. 
The United Nations must encourage the peaceful resolution of the Cyprus issue on the basis of a bi-communal and bi-zonal federation, in which the Turkish Cypriot and the Greek Cypriot community would have equal status. 
The Security Council must act, under Chapter VII of the Charter, to implement its own resolutions, reverse the Armenian aggression and restore the unity and territorial integrity of Azerbaijan. 
We all bear a collective responsibility for the failure to halt and reverse Serbian aggression against Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
A holocaust has taken place before the eyes of the world. 
Two hundred thousand Bosnians, mostly Muslims, have been killed. 
Of them, 30,000 were innocent children. 
Forty thousand Muslim women have been systematically raped by the Serbs. 
While the aggression was going on, the major Powers went through the motions of promoting peace. 
The Security Council adopted 50 resolutions, but it has yet to implement them. 
Mediators appointed by the United Nations and the European Union advocated peace plans that rewarded the aggressor and penalized the victim. 
Even the right to self-defence has been denied to the Bosnians. 
The United Nations Protection Force has supervised relief but failed to stop the war or protect the Bosnian people. 
It was only when the North Atlantic Treaty Organization carried out - belatedly - the threat of air strikes that the Serbs halted their onslaught against Goradze and Sarajevo. 
The Bosnian Serbs have rejected the peace plan, which is, in truth, unjust to the Bosnian Muslims. 
It does not entirely reverse "ethnic cleansing". It does not punish the aggressor. 
Bosnia should be offered peace with justice, otherwise peace will not endure. 
Pakistan and other Islamic countries are appalled at the Security Council's recent decision to ease the sanctions against Belgrade - the root cause of the aggression against Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We regret the threats by certain countries to withdraw their troops from the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) if the embargo is lifted. 
The Islamic States will be ready to contribute their troops to UNPROFOR to compensate for any shortfall created by such withdrawals. 
If expansionism is not stopped in Bosnia, if genocide is not punished, the virus of war will spread to Kosovo, to Sandjak and perhaps to the entire Balkans. 
A wider conflict in this volatile region could have the most serious consequences for peace and security in Europe and the Mediterranean. 
A grim and bloody struggle is also going on in Jammu and Kashmir. 
In Kashmir, as in Bosnia, the principles of the Charter, of international law and of international morality have been violated with impunity. 
The struggle of the Kashmiri people is just and legitimate. 
They were promised by the United Nations Security Council - and by India and Pakistan - that they would decide, through a United Nations-supervised plebiscite, whether they wished to join India or Pakistan. 
"If, after a proper plebiscite, the people of Kashmir said, 'We do not want to be with India', we are committed to accept that ... we will not send an army against them". 
Thousands of Kashmiri women have been raped by Indian soldiers as part of a policy to break the spirit of the Kashmiri people. 
Torture is routine; disappearances are common; and summary executions are standard practice in Kashmir. 
India's massive violations of human rights have been well documented by impartial organizations and observers, such as Amnesty International, Asia Watch, the International Federation of Human Rights, the International Commission of Jurists, Physicians for Human Rights and many others. 
The world knows about Indian barbarism in Kashmir. 
It is unfortunate that the world has remained silent so far. 
When faced with the possibility of censure by this Assembly last year, India offered to resume talks with Pakistan on Kashmir. 
It repeated the fiction that Kashmir was an integral part of India. 
The Indian Foreign Secretary told us that India had the right to use as much force as it wanted to prevent Kashmir from breaking away. 
When the issue was raised at the Commission on Human Rights, India offered cosmetic concessions to prevent the dispatch of a United Nations fact-finding mission to Kashmir. 
Thereafter, it denied it had made such a deal. 
Once India had concluded that the major Powers would overlook its human rights violations because of the lure of trade and profits in India, the repression against the Kashmiris and the rhetoric against Pakistan sharply escalated. 
"When one observes that the high idealism of the Indian Government in international matters breaks down completely with the question of Kashmir, it is difficult to avoid a feeling of despair". 
India preens itself and postures on the issue of terrorism. 
This must be condemned. 
By this yardstick, India is guilty of daily and systematic acts of terrorism against the Kashmiris. 
On the other hand, to resist a foreign invader, to repel an army of occupation engaged in murder, torture, rape and arson is not terrorism. 
Their heroic struggle cannot be dismissed as terrorism. 
It is a valiant freedom movement which deserves the full support of the international community. 
Pakistan is a party to the Kashmir dispute. 
Our people are incensed at India's brutal killing of our Kashmiri brothers and sisters. 
We have, nevertheless, acted with restraint. 
Mr. Blandino Canto (Dominican Republic), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The Indian allegations of Pakistan's support for the so-called militants are designed to explain away the resilience of the Kashmiri freedom movement, to erode international sympathy and support for the Kashmiris and, more ominously, to create perhaps a casus belli for a new aggression against Pakistan. 
The Kashmir crisis poses a growing threat to international peace and security. 
On India's independence day this year, Prime Minister Rao demanded all of Kashmir. 
In recent months, Indian politicians and generals have threatened to launch attacks across the Line of Control. 
India's violations of the cease-fire have escalated. 
Indian firing across the Line of Control is specifically aimed at civilians. 
In the past five years, over 600 civilians have been killed on our side of the line. 
Pakistan's self-restraint should not be misunderstood. 
There are three priorities in addressing the Kashmir question: first, to avert the threat of a conflict; secondly, to ameliorate the suffering of the Kashmiri people; and, thirdly, to open a credible diplomatic process designed to achieve a just and peaceful solution to the Kashmir dispute. 
To arrest the threat to peace, I have addressed a letter to the President of the Security Council proposing that the United Nations Military Observer Group for India and Pakistan should be substantially enlarged from its present size of 35 observers. 
UNMOGIP should be allowed to perform its mandate of patrolling both sides of the Line of Control. 
This would help to stem cease-fire violations, lower tensions and avoid the danger of a conflict. 
The enlarged United Nations Observer Group could also ascertain the veracity of India's allegations that Pakistan is providing military assistance to the Kashmiri struggle. 
Secondly, to ameliorate the suffering of the Kashmiri people, India should take some genuine steps to halt its repression. 
We note with satisfaction that concern about opinion at this Assembly has convinced India to release at least two of the imprisoned Kashmiri leaders. 
This is a victory for the Kashmiri freedom struggle. 
Shabir Ahmed Shah, who, like Nelson Mandela, has spent 20 years in prison because of his commitment to freedom, has not been released. 
There is no evidence that India has given up its repressive strategy in Kashmir. 
This will become visible once India lifts the Draconian emergency laws operative in Kashmir, releases all the Kashmiris detained in Indian jails, withdraws a part of its huge force from Kashmir, and allows human rights organizations and humanitarian agencies free access to the occupied Valley of Kashmir. 
As in Bosnia and Rwanda, the human rights violations which have been documented and reported by impartial agencies must be investigated by an international tribunal, and those who are found guilty must be punished. 
Finally, the efforts to promote a political settlement of the Jammu and Kashmir dispute must take into account three realities. 
New Delhi's forecasts of imminent success are designed to deceive the Indian public and world public opinion. 
The Line of Control in Kashmir has 400 soldiers per kilometre. 
Nothing can get through. 
United Nations monitoring of the Line can verify this. 
No external force can convince the Kashmiris to offer the kind of sacrifices being made by Kashmiri men, women and children in the cause of freedom. 
The so-called political process advertised by India is wishful thinking. 
The All Parties Hurriyat Conference, which groups 34 Kashmiri political parties and organizations, has rejected any settlement short of freedom from India. 
Arriving in Srinagar after his release two days ago, Abdul Ghani Lone said: 
"Any elections to be held in Kashmir are to be under the auspices of the United Nations and ... only for the right of self-determination". 
The other released Kashmiri leader, Syed Ali Shah Ghani, said: 
The people of the State do not accept anything short of freedom. 
There will be no compromise in the fight for self-determination". 
As the Security Council declared in 1957, such unilateral actions cannot be considered as the basis for the "final disposition" of Jammu and Kashmir. 
Pakistan welcomes the Secretary-General's offer to exert every possible effort to "facilitate the search for a lasting solution to the Kashmir issue" (A/49/1, para. 542). 
Pakistan is prepared for talks with India on Kashmir. 
It was Pakistan which initiated the Foreign Secretary-level talks. 
But after six rounds of talks it is evident to us that India's ostensible desire for negotiations with Pakistan carries little credibility while it continues the killing in Kashmir. 
Kashmir is a dispute between India and Pakistan. 
Every dispute between two States is bilateral. 
It is also an international issue. 
The United Nations is obliged to take cognizance of such disputes, specially when they involve violations of the United Nations Charter and the non-implementation of Security Council resolutions. 
A solution of the Kashmir dispute will also enhance the prospects of conventional arms control and non-proliferation in South Asia. 
My Government believes that to reduce the danger of war in South Asia it is essential to promote a balance in conventional arms between Pakistan and India, at the lowest possible levels. 
Last year, while Pakistan's defence spending declined in real terms, India's increased by 20 per cent. 
Pakistan has made several proposals to India for conventional arms control: negotiation of a mutually agreed ratio of forces; measures to prevent the possibilities of a surprise attack, adoption of agreed principles for conventional arms control in South Asia. 
Pakistan has no desire to expend more of its scarce resources on arms. 
Meaningful arms control and confidence-building measures could also help to stem the danger of a nuclear arms race in our region. 
Pakistan's concern about nuclear proliferation in South Asia precedes the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT). 
As early as the mid-1960s Pakistan had warned the world that India would misuse nuclear cooperation. 
Pakistan made every endeavour to counter proliferation in South Asia. 
Apart from the nuclear-weapon-free zone, we advanced subsequent proposals: for the simultaneous signature of the NPT by India and Pakistan, for acceptance of full-scope safeguards, for joint renunciation of nuclear weapons, for a bilateral test-ban treaty. 
We have not transferred sensitive technologies. 
Twenty years after exploding its nuclear bomb, India is about to take another fateful step towards proliferation: the production and deployment of nuclear-capable ballistic missiles. 
It conducted user trials of the short-range Prithvi this year. 
The Prithvi is a mobile missile. 
Pakistan suggests two critical steps to avoid this danger. 
First, we suggest an agreement between India and Pakistan not to develop or deploy ballistic missiles. 
India's production and deployment of the Prithvi will invite a matching response from Pakistan. 
Secondly, we suggest an agreement between India and Pakistan not to manufacture or deploy nuclear weapons. 
We hope it will agree, as a first step, to issue a joint declaration with Pakistan renouncing nuclear weapons. 
It is unfortunate that India and Pakistan have never succeeded in solving any of their disputes through bilateral negotiations. 
Agreements reached on two major problems - the Indus Waters Treaty and the Rann of Kutch Accord - were made possible by the intercession of a third party. 
At this critical moment, when tensions are high and peace is threatened in South Asia, the States Members of the United Nations have a fundamental responsibility to bring to bear their collective influence to promote solutions to the interlinked problems of Kashmir, conventional arms conflict and non-proliferation. 
We want to banish from our midst the spectre of rampant poverty. 
We want our people to live with dignity. 
These goals cannot be attained unless we resolve the Kashmir problem and others and build a climate of trust and confidence in South Asia. 
Pakistan has embarked on a new path of socio-economic revival and growth. 
Agreements for foreign investment of $4 billion were concluded 10 days ago with a delegation led by the United States Secretary of Energy. 
Additional investment is likely in the energy, telecommunications, electronics and other dynamic sectors of the Pakistan economy. 
We must not lose this chance. 
We must not let history pass us by again. 
The end of the cold war has released both positive and negative forces that were long suppressed. 
The principles of democracy, human rights and free markets have triumphed. 
Unprecedented affluence has been achieved in parts of the world. 
Momentous technological breakthroughs have been made. 
We now have the potential to achieve global peace, address global problems and promote global prosperity. 
But even as we celebrate these victories, the triumphs of reason and statesmanship, we must confront the dark forces of aggression, racism, fascism and bigotry, which have again raised their head in many parts of the world. 
It is, perhaps, not surprising that once the restraints of the cold war structures were lifted, conflicts and disputes - between States and within them - should have erupted like an epidemic. 
The world community has been unprepared to confront and repel aggression - witness Bosnia, Azerbaijan and Kashmir. 
We have been unable to muster the political will to stop genocide - witness Rwanda. 
We are unprepared to pay the price to help the hungry and save the deprived of the Earth - witness the Sahel. 
I should like to express deep appreciation for the exemplary manner in which your predecessor conducted the work of the Assembly during his tenure last year. 
I also wish to express my gratitude to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros-Ghali, for his tireless efforts to enhance the Organization's ability to meet the challenges of a rapidly evolving world. 
It is gratifying to observe that the membership of the United Nations now encompasses several recently independent States. 
They have together established a new order in their country, one founded on justice and equality. 
This is a theme that bears consideration. 
It is appropriate to consider the shape that our global order is taking. 
South Africa offers a new paradigm, a fresh vision for a changing world. 
It shows us that a new order must have room for everyone. 
We must be able to listen to all voices: to the weak and the powerful alike. 
A new order must be inclusive and must actively encourage participation at every level: for in our ever- more interdependent world, the future of one is the future of all. 
We are called upon, then, to articulate a new approach. 
We must evolve new procedures of cooperation, communication and accommodation. 
We must promote social responsibility, national commitment and international obligation. 
Nations must learn to coexist with their neighbours; but more than this, they must learn to work willingly together as partners in the enterprise of peace. 
My region has been synonymous with conflict and war for decades. 
At last we have an historic opportunity to resolve the Arab-Israeli conflict, and to fashion in its place a new commonwealth of peace, hope and participation for all. 
The question of Palestine has been Jordan's main concern. 
Over the years, Jordan has extended support and encouragement to our Palestinian brethren. 
Our contributions and sacrifices to the Palestinian cause from 1948 onwards have been widely acknowledged. 
Yet we remain committed to our democratization process, to the protection of civil liberties and human rights, and to the provision of decent living conditions and services for all our citizens. 
Underlying this commitment is our belief that broad-based popular involvement in civil society is fundamental to its health. 
In those well-known words of Security Council resolution 242 (1967), which my country helped to draft, Jordan has always worked steadfastly for a just, lasting and comprehensive peace in the Middle East. 
When the Israeli Government of the day refused to negotiate with the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), Jordan stepped into the breach, helping the Palestinians to assume their proper role by providing an umbrella for their participation. 
Now the PLO, the sole legitimate representative of the Palestinian people, is negotiating directly with Israel. 
They are installed in Gaza and Jericho, and conduct their affairs as they see fit: their destiny is at last in their own hands. 
On the Jordanian-Israeli track, our common agenda has paved the way for us to agree upon modalities in areas such as water, the environment, energy, territory, borders and regional security. 
This historic document ended the state of war between Jordan and Israel. 
I myself have just held constructive talks with President Clinton and Foreign Minister Peres, the goal of which is to build a framework of trilateral development as well as an economic equilibrium in the region, and to maintain the momentum towards peace. 
Our aim is to conclude a treaty of peace based on solid grounds that can withstand the winds of change. 
Such a treaty, we believe, will delineate our rights and duties under conditions of peace. 
It will open the door to cooperation at the regional level, so that the benefits of peace may be enjoyed by our peoples. 
It has always been Jordan's vision that the Middle East, cradle of civilization and birthplace of the three great monotheistic religions, should be a region of cultural tolerance and mutual interdependence. 
Our aim remains a comprehensive peace. 
Many of the issues we are currently addressing defy the confines of bilateralism and require regional and international participation. 
One such issue concerns the spiritual significance of the city of Jerusalem. 
For believers in the three great monotheistic faiths, Jerusalem must be the ultimate symbol of peace and its glorious manifestation. 
A final settlement on the political and administrative status of the city, however, will occur in negotiations between Palestinians and Israelis. 
Any arrangement reached must serve the needs of the millions of followers of Islam, Christianity and Judaism. 
They must be revived if peace is to take root on the ground. Access to more equitable opportunities for economic growth will be vital. 
International debt relief and write-off strategies should be planned, encompassing improved concessionary terms by the Clubs of Paris and London. 
But the States of the region must also play their part. 
Restrictions on trade should be relaxed. 
We must develop a non-discriminatory approach to sustainable development and economic well-being. 
International changes wrought by the end of the cold war have affected the political situation in the Middle East as elsewhere. 
The transformation of world power politics has been accompanied by a shift in attitude, modifying the cost benefit calculus of regional States. 
National strategic objectives can no longer be sought at the cost of others in a supposedly "zero sum game". 
ln this context, Jordan fully supports the five dimensions of world peace and security outlined by the Secretary-General. 
We also support the American proposal that peace-keeping operations be strengthened by additional personnel, more effective field capabilities, greater cooperation between the United Nations and participating countries and a more united approach to training. 
Here again, Jordan is at the forefront of change. 
Our armed forces as peace-keepers under the United Nations command as far afield as Georgia, Angola and the former Yugoslavia value the opportunity to take part in these missions, for in a very real sense, they allow us to participate in the unfolding world order. 
Jordan is proud to be involved in shaping global security arrangements. 
As the peace process develops, it will be necessary to promote a common regional identity and a shared regional vision. 
All the Middle East must contribute to the articulation of this vision. 
If the countries and peoples of the region have a say in shaping its future, they will have a stake in its success. 
And success will accordingly be all the more likely; for the diversity of our region is a positive asset that we must learn to use creatively. 
But we must be able to discuss our views in the knowledge that they will be heard, for honest communication is the basis of genuine involvement in any joint enterprise. 
In this spirit, Jordan feels honour-bound to register its concern over threats to the process of global reconciliation. 
Deep-seated conflicts will not disappear by themselves. 
One glaring example is the ongoing situation in Bosnia Herzegovina. 
My country abhors these atrocities. 
Jordan supports all the international community's efforts to end this tragic and wasteful conflict, and we have taken positive steps to alleviate the hardship it has caused. 
Our soldiers, who form the second largest contingent of the United Nations peace-keeping effort in the Balkans, are engaged in both humanitarian relief and peace-keeping duties. 
Jordan has supported the Vienna and Washington Agreements to establish a federation between the Muslims and Croats of Bosnia, and has welcomed the peace plan advanced by the Contact Group, supported by the G-7 summit in Naples. 
The Serbian challenge to the plan, in the face of Muslim and Croat acceptance, is cause for deep disappointment. 
The importance of stability and security cannot be overstated. 
International norms must be observed; the territorial integrity of all States must be preserved. 
Their sovereignty and political independence must be upheld on the basis of non-interference in their internal affairs. 
My country also wishes to reiterate its serious concern for the plight of the people of Iraq, where living conditions are deteriorating rapidly. 
The distorted image of Islam remains a cause for grave concern. 
The attention of this body should be turned to the spreading of Islamophobia, or hate for Muslims. 
This phenomenon occurs in all manner of ways, from the purely verbal to the bluntly physical. 
Its proponents deal in inflammatory rhetoric. 
They preach the inevitability of cultural apocalypse, tarring all Muslims with the brush of fanatical extremism. 
They ignore the fact that Islam is a broad and adaptable concept and institution. 
One billion Muslims now live on this earth. 
Thus, Islam encompasses all shades of political opinion, different patterns of theological thought, and countless varieties of human experience. 
Jordan urges Member States to join forces in bringing about a better understanding of Islam as a religion, a culture and a civilization. 
The expression of anti-Muslim sentiment, and other manifestations of Islamophobia, should be monitored and combated by educational campaigns, cultural exchanges and similar endeavours. 
It performed its duties well, producing a series of reports that made clear the scale of the impending global humanitarian disaster. 
It would be comforting to stand before this Assembly today and tell it that its work has made a significant difference. 
It would be comforting, but it would not be true. 
A new international humanitarian order has not come into being. 
The powerless remain powerless. 
What is worse, these issues are still addressed in a piecemeal fashion. 
Remarkably, it sometimes seems that far from seeking causes we are doing our best to ignore the symptoms. 
Today, I have tried to address causes. 
I have spoken of the fundamental need for participation at all levels. 
I have put before the Assembly a vision of a global order characterized by partnership and communication, tolerance and trust. 
In some places this vision is on the road to realization; in others, it has seldom been more remote. 
The alternatives are very clear, and the choice is ours. 
I pledge my country's full support to this Organization, for as we move towards the twenty-first century, and as the Organization moves towards its fiftieth anniversary, the ideal that inspired the Charter of the United Nations has never been more important. 
Mr. Alatas (Indonesia): It gives me great pleasure to extend to you, also on behalf of the Indonesian delegation, our congratulations on your election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
May I also express our deep appreciation to your distinguished predecessor, His Excellency Ambassador Insanally of Guyana, for so capably guiding our work during a most eventful year. 
I join other members in paying tribute to the Secretary-General for his determined efforts to resolve various conflict situations across the globe and his endeavours to make the United Nations a more efficient and effective instrument of global governance in these challenging times. 
We meet at a time of pervasive change and transition, a time in which global problems appear less susceptible to easy solutions, earlier concepts and approaches less relevant and existing institutions less effective. 
It is also a time of contradictions and paradoxes in which resurgent hopes are nurtured amidst deepening anxieties and bright new opportunities are overcast by unprecedented challenges in a world that is coalescing and fragmenting at the same time. 
The euphoria which permeated the international community at the end of the cold war has dissipated and is being replaced by a growing sense of uncertainty, disquiet and disillusionment. 
Our greatest challenge, therefore, is how collectively to fashion a more effective system of global governance to manage the massive changes that are transforming the shape and substance of international relations in the decades ahead. 
Since the United Nations was founded almost five decades ago, the world has changed almost beyond recognition, and international problems have become immensely more complex. 
The United Nations today bears a heavier load of responsibilities than it has ever borne. Ironically, at this time it is also saddled with a deepening financial crisis. 
This paradoxical situation, in which the United Nations is expected to deal with a multitude of problems while woefully strapped for funds, cannot continue without adverse consequences for the world community. 
The General Assembly should play a central role in shaping that process at the same time as its work is being continually rationalized. 
On the question of an increase in the membership of the Security Council, my delegation has clearly defined its position on various occasions in the past. 
Such an increase should take into account the principle of equitable geographic representation and accommodate the interests and concerns of the developing countries, which comprise the overwhelming majority in the Organization. 
In this respect, it is our view that, while the principle of geographic representation is important, it should not be the only criterion to determine eligibility for new permanent members. 
We believe that other objective criteria are equally important: political, economic and demographic realities; a country's capability and record of contributing to the promotion of peace, security and economic development, both regionally and globally; and the commitment of States to assume the responsibilities inherent in such a status. 
In these endeavours our goals must remain the promotion of transparency, legitimacy, accountability and efficiency. 
In the economic and social fields, as well as in development cooperation, it has been said that the United Nations system operates without sufficient coordination and coherence. 
Rather, the Economic and Social Council should be further strengthened and should be allowed to assert its full role as envisioned in the United Nations Charter. 
In this regard, I think it would be productive to invite the Ministers responsible for finance and development planning, or other relevant Ministers, to participate in the deliberations on important development issues at the Economic and Social Council's high-level segment meetings. 
Although the demise of the cold war has reduced the threat of nuclear war, it has not eliminated the danger posed by nuclear weapons. 
It is hoped that with further success in the critical area of limiting and reducing armaments, the quantitative growth of nuclear weapons will soon be curbed. 
Unfortunately, lack of political will on the part of some nuclear-weapon States has created obstacles to progress in this vital work. 
It is essential that serious and concerted efforts be undertaken in the Conference on Disarmament in conjunction with the broader multilateral endeavours in the Amendment Conference on the partial test-ban Treaty to ensure the conclusion of a universal and effectively verifiable treaty within a fixed time-frame. 
The convening of the 1995 review and extension Conference on the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) provides a unique opportunity to make a sober assessment of its implementation. 
It is beyond doubt that the question of the extension of the NPT is linked to such critical issues as nuclear disarmament, the dissemination of nuclear know-how for peaceful purposes, security assurances to non-nuclear States and the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones. 
Regional and subregional organizations continue to make substantial contributions to the cause of disarmament and peace. 
At the same time ASEAN is intensifying its efforts to realize its blueprint for a zone of peace, freedom and neutrality with a South-East Asian nuclear weapon-free zone as its component part. 
Among the actual and potential problems that the region must face is the persistence of inter-State disputes, especially territorial disputes and overlapping claims of sovereignty which could intensify if their potential for conflict were not effectively managed. 
That was why in its Manila Declaration of 1992, ASEAN stressed that its Treaty of Amity and Cooperation should serve as a basis for the establishment of a code of international conduct in the area and thus called for the peaceful settlement of disputes and the non-use of force. 
We continue to believe that this complex issue can be resolved only through the exercise of mutual restraint and through sincere and sustained dialogue and negotiations. 
In the Middle East, the pursuit of peace continues to gather momentum and promises to herald a new era. 
Yet another breakthrough is the signing of the Washington Declaration between Jordan and Israel which ended the state of war between them and opens the way for the conclusion of a comprehensive peace treaty. 
While my delegation welcomes these positive developments, we are also acutely conscious of the formidable challenges that still lie ahead. 
Palestinian autonomy should now be widened to include the economic, social and cultural aspects of national life, and Palestinian self-rule should now be extended throughout occupied Palestinian territories. 
Furthermore, the international community should expedite its promised assistance to the Palestinian Authority in rebuilding the necessary infrastructures. 
It is also self-evident that progress on the other tracks of Arab-Israeli negotiations is a sine qua non for a comprehensive settlement of the Middle East question on the basis of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) 338 (1973) and 425 (1978). 
In Bosnia and Herzegovina, the atrocities, senseless killings of civilians and "ethnic cleansing" perpetrated by the Bosnian Serbs have continued unabated. 
The pleas of the Bosnian Government for effective international intervention or at least the lifting of the ill-conceived arms embargo have gone unheeded. 
The savagery of the conflict has few historical precedents and the ambivalence of the international community has contributed to its perpetuation and the ever-present threat of a spill-over. 
Mr. Piriz Ballon (Uruguay), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The carnage cannot just go on. 
It is incumbent upon the Security Council to unequivocally pronounce itself on the non-applicability of resolution 713 (1991) concerning the imposition of an arms embargo on Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We have all joyously welcomed this historic event as well as South Africa's resumption of its rightful place in the community of nations. 
Elsewhere in Africa, however, we were deeply anguished to witness in Rwanda the rampage of violence which has triggered an exodus of refugees to neighbouring countries and has brought about a humanitarian crisis of catastrophic proportions. 
With the end of fighting and bloodshed and the establishment of the new government in Kigali, we hope that the parties concerned will resume the process of national reconciliation based on the Arusha Agreement, which indeed provides an appropriate framework for the purpose. 
The Convention, which Indonesia ratified in 1985, will make a significant contribution in promoting the peaceful uses of the seas and in ensuring their equitable utilization. 
I do agree with the report of the Secretary-General entitled "An Agenda for Development" (A/48/935) when it cites the economy as being the engine of progress and of development as a whole. 
If I may carry the metaphor a little further, it may be appropriate to say that at present the world economy is a flawed engine that has stalled but is beginning to warm up again. 
It is flawed by the imbalances and inequities that have distorted one of its most important parts, the relationship between the developed and the developing economies. 
It has broken down in a long and devastating recession, but in recent times it has shown signs of recovery. 
Hence, apart from the need to sustain non-inflationary, global economic growth, the urgent imperative continues to be the eradication of poverty and the acceleration of the socio-economic development of the developing countries on a sustained and sustainable basis. 
If the engine for global progress and development is to carry mankind to a brighter future in the next century, then its parts must be brought into a more balanced, synergistic relationship and its functioning be made more effective and efficient. 
By adopting this resolution, the international community has acknowledged the indispensability of the principles of genuine interdependence, of mutual interest and benefit, and of equitably shared responsibility, in a new spirit of global partnership. 
We look forward to the report of the Secretary-General on this issue and also to the deliberations leading to the adoption of "An Agenda for Development". 
As many advocated during the World Hearings on Development in June this year, as well as at the High-Level Segment Meeting of the Economic and Social Council, the Agenda should be action-oriented and should present an overall policy and priority framework for a balanced and comprehensive approach to development. 
It will also be necessary for the agencies, bodies and programmes of the United Nations to be organized in such a way as to enable them to implement the Agenda in an effective, efficient and coordinated manner, without necessarily creating a new body for this purpose. 
One of the most important recent developments in the international economic sphere is the completion of the Uruguay Round with the signing of its Final Act in Marrakesh and the agreement to establish the World Trade Organization (WTO). 
Indonesia and the other developing countries have accepted the Uruguay Round package, in spite of the heavy obligations and challenges that it entails, because they anticipate that considerable opportunities for increased market access and indeed for world economic growth and prosperity will now be forthcoming. 
Yet, we must confess to being concerned at the possibility of a tardy and long-drawn-out process of implementing the Final Act. 
Furthermore, the attempts to overload the WTO work programme with social clauses in our view represent protectionism in a thin guise and tend to nullify the few remaining comparative advantages of developing countries. 
For this reason we feel strongly that the process of ratification and implementation of the Uruguay Round agreements should not be linked to new issues that have little or no relevance to the development of a new international trading regime. 
All nations are called upon to marshal their political will and to accept inevitable shifts in comparative advantage without transferring the burden of adjustment to weaker economies. 
Had relationships between developed and developing countries been more equitable, we would not today be faced with the problem of developing countries staggering under their external debt burden. 
While aggregate debt indicators have undoubtedly improved, mainly in response to various debt-relief measures, the external debt crisis still persists especially in the least developed countries where debt ratios have significantly worsened and continue to hamper the prospects for economic growth and development. 
A durable solution to the perennial debt question can only be secured through a development-oriented strategy formulated within the framework of shared responsibility and genuine partnership. 
President Soeharto took the initiative of conveying a memorandum on the debt of developing countries to the Chairman of the Group of Seven on the eve of their Tokyo Summit last year, inviting the G-7 to engage in dialogue on this issue. 
A report of the meeting has been submitted to the Secretary-General for possible consideration at this session of the General Assembly. 
The World Conference on Women in 1995 equally deserves total support from the international community. 
Indonesia is committed to the adoption of a conference declaration calling for de facto as well as de jure equality between men and women, the integration of gender concerns into sustainable development, and a programme of action to achieve those goals. 
Perhaps the advent of wisdom is always a gradual process. 
As we work to complete "An Agenda for Development" so as to match it with "An Agenda for Peace", we are actually etching the fine details of our common vision of a better and more unified world. 
Mr. Chikvaidze (Georgia): I should like to begin by extending my congratulations to Mr. Amara Essy on his election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
I should also like to offer greetings and special words of gratitude to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for the attention and careful consideration he has accorded to my country's problems and for his selfless devotion to the cause of securing a safer and saner world for future generations. 
The Georgian people are looking forward with great anticipation to his forthcoming official visit to Georgia. 
Just over two years have passed since the day I had the privilege of ushering my country into the United Nations as its one hundred seventy-ninth Member and addressing the Assembly from this rostrum. 
It was a moment of joy and celebration for my nation. 
Many events have taken place in those two years, and they certainly cannot serve as a basis for euphoria and complacency. 
My country has only recently set out on the arduous journey of building a democratic society. 
It is encountering numerous internal, as well as external, problems in its efforts. 
Granted, a large measure of the problems facing Georgia and all those nations which have only recently reverted to independence and normal development have domestic roots and must be addressed, first and foremost, by the countries themselves. 
But let us leave the internal aspect aside for the moment and concentrate on the international environment, of which these nations, as well as all other nations, are a part. 
With the demise of the cold war the world underwent profound changes. 
The risk of an all-out nuclear catastrophe receded, and the world thus became a less dangerous place; but at the same time it became less stable and less predictable. 
The relationship between States and other actors on the international scene has changed, too. 
The system of post-war international relations was tailored to the economic, political, ideological, geographic and other realities of that era. 
One of these realities was a deep realization of the fact that a totalitarian regime of the fascist variety had been defeated. 
Our generation witnessed the fall of another totalitarian regime with the downfall of communist ideology and of its followers. 
This resulted in deep changes in the nature of international relations. 
Different demands are being dictated by the times and different challenges are now facing the community of nations. 
This end of a whole era of human history, however, was not followed by the creation of a new system of international relations that would correspond to the realities of the contemporary world, as happened some 50 years ago. 
International political institutions, as well as political thought in general, found themselves unprepared for the changes, and they continue to apply stop-gap measures to this very day. 
Today's political leaders seem to have underestimated both the essence and the importance of these changes; hence the inability to cope with today's problems or with the challenges of the post-confrontational world. 
Therein lies the external aspect of the problems that the newly emerging independent States, including my own country, are facing. 
The Organization as a whole, its Security Council, Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali and his Special Envoy, Ambassador Brunner of Switzerland, have accorded a great deal of attention to the problems of my tormented country. 
On the issue of Georgia's Abkhazia region alone, nine Security Council resolutions have been adopted, numerous missions have been dispatched and the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) has been extended. 
Alas, this has not proved to be sufficient. 
That visit also demonstrates the attention President Clinton attaches to events in Georgia. 
At the heart of the Abkhazian conflict is an attempt by forces of aggressive separatism, bolstered by external support, to wrench a piece of territory away from a sovereign State and to create, in that part of Georgia, a provincial dictatorship based on ethnic hatred, intolerance and discrimination. 
Despite almost a dozen resolutions of the Security Council, Member States could find neither the financial resources, the military contingents nor the political will to order a peace-keeping operation in Georgia. 
But the bitter memory of a string of broken promises and unfulfilled obligations on the part of the separatists confirms how naive it is to expect a forthcoming position from a regime that conducts "ethnic cleansing" and genocide against the Georgian population. 
Frustrated in its hopes for a United Nations peace-keeping operation in Abkhazia, the Government of the Republic of Georgia sent a similar appeal to the heads of the States members of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS). 
A decision was reached and a CIS peace-keeping force was deployed in the zone of conflict. 
While its presence is beneficial and provides hope for a settlement, we feel that it could be more active and proceed beyond the stage of disengaging the parties in conflict. 
The Abkhazian conflict is not a problem for Georgia alone. 
Believe me, I am not saying this in order to lay our problems at somebody else's doorstep. 
This conflict has direct and dangerous implications for the entire world. 
There are also compelling reasons why the world should be concerned with finding a solution to this problem. 
Above all, we believe that the international community simply cannot act as an outside observer when a blatant attempt is being made against the sovereignty and territorial integrity of a Member State and when peace and stability are threatened. 
Allowing separatism to attain its goals in one country would set a precedent that could start a chain reaction throughout the world. 
And how many of us represented here today can safely say that their countries, their peoples, are immune from this danger? 
The Caucasus is one of the world's few crossroads where North, South, East and West meet, and where continents, cultures, interests and strategies encounter one another. 
In this regard, it is tragic that our closest neighbours, Armenia and Azerbaijan, have been unable to resolve their differences for so many years now. 
This conflict, too, tears at the fabric of the Caucasus and greatly increases the instability of the region, as well as the misery of hundreds of thousands of people. 
It is my Government's firm position that the Abkhazian conflict can and should be resolved by peaceful means. 
The Georgian Government has to be very meticulous in elaborating a modern, workable and fair structure for its ethnically and culturally diverse population, a diversity which throughout the centuries has been a source of friendship, stability and pride, and never of tension or hatred. 
Most important, it has to create a strong economic base for its people, one that would prevent economic hardships from taking on a political and ethnic character. 
Georgia will never accept the loss of any part of its territory. Not only because its territory is not large, but also because what it has is incontestably its own - every square inch of it. 
It has taken on a great responsibility with regard to this peace process. 
We firmly believe that, despite the feelings of some political groups, the Russian Federation, as a great Power - and President Yeltsin, as the leader of that nation - does indeed want to see a strong, stable, sovereign, united and friendly Georgia on its southern border. 
Any other considerations would be contrary to logic. 
We are gratified that in his address to this Assembly a few days ago President Yeltsin alluded to this when he said that Russia's relations towards other States members of the Commonwealth of Independent States are based on good will and mutual benefit. 
Georgia has only recently joined the community of nations as a full-fledged member. 
And yet this period has been filled with events of great intensity and emotion for us. 
We feel an obligation to share our experience and thoughts in a number of areas which, we believe, will contribute to the effectiveness of our collective efforts in the future. 
It would seem that even such a representative body as the United Nations, if it is to continue to be ahead of events and fulfil its role as the parliament of man in a new situation, may have to effect some changes in its structure. 
The reforms - prompted by the times - which the Organization is about to embark upon, the efforts of the Secretary-General to implement them, and the consent of the majority of the Member States are evidence that the time has come for a new era in international relations. 
We fully support the proposal to reflect these changes by increasing the numerical composition of the Security Council to 21, and we believe that the candidacies of Germany and Japan are appropriate for inclusion as new permanent members of the enlarged Security Council. 
Apart from reflecting the political and economic weight of these nations, this would also enable us finally to bring to a close the legacy of the Second World War and the cold war. 
In considering the possibilities for increasing the number of permanent and non-permanent members of the Council, one of the main criteria, in our view, should be the involvement and role of member States in maintaining universal peace and stability. 
The task of creating a modern comprehensive system of ensuring peace and security in the world requires an increase in the effectiveness of the International Court of Justice, the main judicial body of the United Nations. 
We share the concern of the Secretary-General that the Court, the most important instrument for the settlement of disputes, is not being fully utilized for this purpose. 
In this regard, we fully support the initiative of the Secretary-General to recognize the universal jurisdiction of the International Court, in accordance with Article 36 of its Statute, and on the basis of the recommendations put forward in the report of the Secretary-General entitled "An Agenda for Peace" (A/47/277). 
Efforts aimed at creating a comprehensive system of international security can be effective today only if they are applied at both the global and the regional level. 
In our view, the ties between the global and regional security systems are inadequate for today's needs, and are maintained in a haphazard way. 
In this regard we consider it timely to raise the issue of achieving a higher level of interaction between global and regional security systems by concluding a series of special "form" treaties that will ensure more effective use, in close coordination, of their respective mechanisms. 
Without prejudice to United Nations rules and regulations and to the provisions of the Charter, or to the statutes of the regional systems, these treaties should provide, inter alia, for regional organizations to exercise consultative and controlling functions on behalf, and on the authorization, of the United Nations. 
Separatism, especially in its aggressive, extremist form, is one of the most dangerous of these challenges, and it is spreading like a cancer all over the planet. 
It is becoming more and more clear that the mere reiteration and confirmation of the principle of territorial integrity and the inviolability of borders is insufficient, all the more so since it is being flagrantly disregarded in many instances. 
These legal provisions should also envisage a strict embargo on military deliveries and swift, surgical economic measures against separatist movements that have turned to armed struggle and violence, as well as a mechanism to use, in exceptional cases, the most decisive measure - military force. 
While the second option seems more realistic at present, I would still like to stress the virtues of early preventive measures against such conflicts. 
Perhaps many of them could be localized and defused at an early stage, if the United Nations had relatively small, mobile forces of rapid reaction and deployment at its disposal. 
These forces could be made up on an international voluntary basis, thereby emphasizing their impartial and unbiased nature. 
They could be rapidly deployed in the conflict zone and, acting within a limited mandate, could ensure the disengagement of the conflicting parties in order to create the conditions for the deployment of a United Nations peace-keeping force. 
In this regard, it would also seem indispensable to us to set up a special department within the United Nations Secretariat the sole purpose of which would be to work to resolve conflict situations. 
To perform their functions they would be vested with special rights and obligations. 
Within such a department a special unit could be set up to coordinate the actions of the rapid deployment force. 
This, however, is a case of the end clearly justifying the means. 
As we have paid a far greater price for being late so often in the past, the international community can no longer afford such a luxury. 
A few days ago a proposal was made very forcefully from this rostrum that, in order to safeguard and uphold the rights of national minorities, the principles of the Declaration on the rights of national minorities should be embodied in the legislation of all member States. 
We firmly support the principle of providing national minorities with wide political, economic and cultural rights, and of ensuring civil and human rights for everyone. 
We would thus like to go a step further and propose to codify all aspects of this issue. 
Since every right presumes a responsibility, we believe that it is imperative that international legal documents and national legislations of Member States, along with the rights of national minorities, also incorporate provisions on the responsibilities of these minorities towards the country of which they form a part. 
In view of the rapidly growing role of individual leaders and personalities in international relations today, it would seem appropriate to us to consider also the issue of responsibility for an individual's role in the violation of human rights and liberties of persons, or groups of persons. 
Thus, we fully support the proposal to work out a declaration on the rights and responsibilities of individuals, groups and political bodies to ensure commonly accepted freedoms and human rights. 
I have attempted to outline some of my Government's thoughts with regard to the changes that it thinks should be made in the structure and work of the Organization in view of the many profound changes in the international landscape today. 
The implementation of the changes would go a long way towards eliminating many of the problems that we are discussing in this Hall and would also represent, as Mr. Eduard Shevardnadze put it so aptly, a very timely "blood transfusion" for the entire international system. 
An important period is approaching in the life of the Organization. 
We have reached a mature age which allows us to take stock of the Organization's many accomplishments, but also one that obliges us to look ahead to what still needs to be done. 
Some of these objectives can be attained in our lifetime, while others will be left to succeeding generations. 
It is our responsibility to provide a legacy which will serve as a stepping-stone for mankind to make a leap into the twenty-first century and land softly on solid ground. 
Georgia will not be a passive observer of international events; it will carry its fair share of the responsibilities of the international community and make its contribution to achieving our common goals. 
Mr. President, as I wish you every measure of success, I wish to make a point of assuring you of the fullest cooperation of the delegation of Haiti. 
Our congratulations and appreciation also go to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali. 
In 11 days I shall be in Haiti - at last. 
Your eyes and our own will contemplate the opening of the flowers of democracy. 
In eleven days I shall invite you to celebrate this festival of reconciliation, of democracy and of peace at home, in Haiti. 
Even now, with the peaceful launching of the operation "Uphold Democracy" on 19 September last, a tropical smile has shed light upon the faces of those who espouse and love peace. 
Together, President Clinton and we have managed to open up a channel of hope after so much suffering. 
My hat is off to the Haitian people. 
The resistance of the Haitian people has its roots in a historical past where the beacon of liberty has shone day and night. 
As he was being put on a ship for France, Toussaint Louverture declared quite rightly, 
"In overthrowing me, you have only cut down the trunk of the tree of liberty. 
On the threshold of the bicentennial of our independence, these roots nourish us with the sap of democracy. 
The Haitian people will never cease in its struggle to guarantee its inalienable and imprescriptible rights to life, liberty and happiness. 
We will never cease in the struggle to establish a socially just, economically free and politically independent Haitian nation. 
In the face of this grim tragedy that has meant three years of suffering, thorns of pain pierce our hearts. 
and the cowardly in fear. 
Better late than never: "By following the river you reach the sea", said Plautus as long ago as the second century B.C. 
Hope gives life. 
The path that leads there necessarily passes through the historic crossroads where the elections of 16 December 1990 and our return to Haiti meet. 
Eleven days from now I shall be there, thanks to the determination of the Haitian people and to your solidarity. 
This is a history worthy of attention, and there is no history worthy of attention other than that of free peoples. 
The history of peoples subjugated to despotism is no more than a collection of anecdotes. 
Eleven days from now we shall be there. 
Between violence and vengeance, reconciliation steps in. 
Between impunity and iniquity, justice steps in. 
In other words, we the President of the Republic of Haiti clearly and firmly say, 
the deepest wells of your heart. 
Surely it is the light of reconciliation. 
A study of the countries of the third world shows us that 20 per cent of the population in developing countries know hunger every day, 25 per cent are deprived of the essential means of survival, 33 per cent languish in abject poverty. 
The World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen in 1995, must offer new possibilities for alleviating the distress of more than a billion human beings preyed upon by hunger, disease and utter helplessness. 
In Haiti in 1994, 750,000 children attend school; more than 1,250,000 stay at home or work plots of land. 
It is a duty the State cannot shirk. 
In these circumstances, 10 years from now we will have to attend to 3,000,000 school-aged children, which will mean increasing the number of teachers from 35,000 to 100,000 and the number of schools from 8,000 to 20,000. 
On our return we shall undertake a literacy campaign making it possible to attain a significantly low rate of illiteracy: 5 to 10 per cent. 
The dissolution of the Soviet bloc has favoured the opening of a new era after decades of bipolarization. 
Yet we have the responsibility of protecting peace within our own States. 
In our country, institutionalized violence did not unleash a civil war but, rather, a genocide. 
Even today, despite the presence of the multinational force, acts of violence against our population continue. 
This operation is proceeding to the complete satisfaction of the Haitian people. 
Obviously, the restoration of democracy will bring reconciliation for all, peace to all of us and respect and justice to every single citizen. 
if we are to have peace. 
The professionalization of a 1,500-strong army and the creation of a police force that is separate from the army fall within this peace process. 
Article 265 of our Constitution stipulates: "The Armed Forces of Haiti are apolitical". 
Article 264 says: "They are set up to guarantee the security and territorial integrity of the Republic". 
We shall no longer have an army of 7,000 absorbing 40 per cent of the national budget. 
Globally speaking, military expenditures have declined considerably over the last six years, at an average rate of 3.6 per cent per annum. 
Our goal is to care for 8 million Haitians with 2,000 physicians and 8,000 nurses and to increase the number of hospital beds to one for every 400 inhabitants by the year 2004. 
Each municipal area will have its own dispensary. 
The measures to be adopted will allow us to reduce the infant mortality rate from 135 to 40 per 1,000. 
The average life expectancy of our population will rise from 54 to 65 years. 
We shall prepare the coffee of reconciliation in the filter of justice so that we shall no longer find any trace of violence or vengeance. 
Fortunately, certain conflicts have taken a turn towards peace in the course of the last two years. 
We hail with hope the peace between Israel and Palestine that has begun to emerge in the Middle East, and we likewise salute South Africa, where the first non-racial, free elections have been held. 
Neither racial barriers nor barriers of class must exist. 
On the threshold of the year 2004, the Haitian diaspora - our tenth D\x{5ee7}artement, as it were - is our focus par excellence for celebration of the reconciliation between Haitians and Haiti. 
Bravo for our tenth D\x{5ee7}artement. 
Haiti is the Haitians' greatest wealth. 
Come back home. 
We can make our homeland as beautiful as a rainbow. 
At the present time 17.4 per cent - 740 kilometres - of our roads are paved; the remaining 2,960 kilometres are mud roads. 
Ten years hence, a network of some 2,500 kilometres of paved roads will link all of our major and secondary cities and towns. Some 3,000 kilometres of local roads will be laid down. 
In 1994, only 1.3 per cent of our forest cover remains. 
At this rate there will be no forests in Haiti by 1998. 
With the major reforestation drive that we are going to set up, over 6 million trees will be planted each year. 
By the year 2004, one-third of our territory will be reafforested. 
By the year 2004, at a growth rate of 10 per cent per annum, the same revenue would bring in $1.26 billion. 
But what remains of these achievements after three years of plunder? The debt ceiling has been raised twice. 
This is why there is an absolute need for this reconciliation between Haitians and Haiti, which is a sine qua non for creating a modern State by rebuilding the economy. 
We have to open up the economy to attract foreign investment and to provide goods at better prices to Haitian consumers. 
Synergistic relationships between the private sector and the State are indispensable. 
This debt is an enormous brake on the development of third-world countries. 
In 1992 these countries had to shoulder debt servicing of $160 billion: more than twice the amount of official development assistance. 
However, one can see signs of a turn around. 
After I return, $13 million will be freed up as the government's contribution to the reduction of these arrears. 
Setting up a State based on the rule of law also implies reconciliation between Haitians and Haitians: citizens of a country where every man and every woman is a human being, equal before the law. 
For our 565 municipal areas, there are only 170 courts and 300 attorneys. 
However, the rule of law remains an indispensable tool for building the kind of world we aspire to by the year 2004. 
Between now and then, each and every one of our communal areas will have to get its own court. 
A reformed judicial system, backed by an independent, national, civilian police force 10,000 strong, will restore confidence to our citizens. 
Thus, the restoration of democracy will bring about respect and justice for everyone. 
On the threshold of the third millennium, the principle of "One man, one vote" can only accelerate the form and movement of democracy globally. 
From one-half to three-quarters of the world's population lives under relatively pluralistic and democratic systems of government. 
In 1993, elections were organized in 45 different countries, sometimes for the very first time. 
Public administration will already have been strengthened by the modernization of ministries and public institutions. 
Political life will be more active at the local level because most of the major decisions will be taken at the level of the 565 municipal areas and the 135 municipalities. 
Mr. President, distinguished diplomats and dear friends in the international community, thanks to your support and the determination of the Haitian people, we shall soon see that brighter tomorrow. 
Created to spare the world from the scourge of a new world war, the United Nations has, over the years, seen its role expand and its responsibilities take on ever increasing importance in a totally changed international setting. 
As we gather here for this forty-ninth session, on the eve of the commemoration of the United Nations fiftieth anniversary, I would voice the hope that the Organization may always respond effectively to the new challenges the world will proffer. 
Our universe is expanding. 
The hundred billion galaxies of which it is composed are speeding farther and farther apart while we Haitians, men and women, are moving closer and closer together. 
Our slogan is: "Reconciliation of one and all and justice for all." 
In its elliptical orbit around the Sun the Earth moves at 30 kilometres a second. 
May the land of Haiti revolve around the sun of justice at like speed. 
We are all present at this rendezvous of reconciliation, setting forth together towards the year 2004, the bicentenary of our independence. 
I say: 
"Spread the word among you, without violence or vengeance. 
Let us triumph through gentle democracy. I count on you, and you can count on me. For now, farewell - soon we will meet again. 
Together, we are strong. 
Mr. Jean-Bertrand Aristide, President of the Republic of Haiti, was escorted from the General Assembly Hall. 
Through you, your country and all of Africa will have the well-deserved opportunity to contribute to the deliberations that lie before us. 
We should like to express our gratitude to your predecessor, Ambassador Insanally, for the able manner and constructive spirit in which he guided the forty-eighth session. 
Democracy as a way of life has been established in a large number of countries in every geographical area and is developing with obvious dynamism. 
We hope for a kind of rebirth, inspired by an ever-greater participation in the whole social fabric of national life. 
In this framework, the civic aspect is coming to the fore and taking on increasing vigour. 
International action to combat violations of human rights in all forms and to encourage the exercise of those rights has become a constant, despite the distance separating us from the attainment of our desired objectives. 
The rejection of the social inequality of women is gaining ground, and we shall from now on be discussing the way this is reflected in practice. 
Those are the salient factors, in addition to others of equal importance, that are among the positive trends which are at our disposal and which must be developed at all costs so that we can derive the full benefit of their great potential. 
However, in the two major areas that constitute yardsticks for assessing mankind's well-being - those of peace and development - the present situation is far from satisfactory. 
Situations of poverty have assumed vast proportions and even critical levels in several regions, particularly in Africa. 
Peace and development are closely linked. 
Moreover, we are convinced that the most complex challenge concerns development and that the most decisive influences on the relationship arise from that challenge. 
Indeed, collective security hinges on shared progress - shared within a framework that provides justice and equality. 
However, the development to which we aspire cannot be limited by narrow so-called realism. 
Equality as an inherent element of progress cannot be described as an ideal today. 
The United Nations is a unique body and its indispensability in serving the interests of all is becoming ever clearer today. 
It is indeed in this universal forum that there is a need jointly to establish guidelines for the entire world, that the random developments we experience converge, and that mechanisms and measures commensurate with today's issues are promoted. 
In this regard, the Assembly will continue to make use of the guidelines set down in its "Agenda for Peace" and will have the opportunity to evaluate the report containing the draft of an Agenda for Development. 
The strengthening of the legitimacy and authority of the United Nations will remain linked to an improvement of its democratic representativeness and to better regional balance, as well as to safeguarding the identity of all, including that of smaller States. 
In this context, Africa has recently formulated its current position on the reform of the Organization. 
This reform must provide genuine political and operational consistency to all the bodies and structures of the system, within whose framework the African continent must have an appropriately expanded representation. 
As to the diversification of regional representation, we note with satisfaction and welcome with great fellow-feeling the announced candidacy of a Portuguese-speaking country, Brazil. 
We were particularly struck by the magnificent example of maturity and vision offered by the people of South Africa and its leaders, particularly President Mandela. 
We wish to share with them the pride of all Africa and the admiration of the international community. 
Unfortunately, the lessons to be derived from this example have not yet been put into practice in some cases in our region. 
Recent events in Rwanda, which have brought such great pain to its people and especially its children, are a tragedy which our conscience demands never be repeated on our continent. 
Moreover, hostilities continue that could and should have been over by now, while opportunities for peace and reconciliation have been missed again and again, in particular in Liberia. 
The conflict that has so long afflicted Angola has passed through a stage of incredibly destructive, deadly violence following the failure peacefully to implement the results of the elections of September 1991, even though those elections were supervised and declared free and fair by the United Nations. 
The coming elections in Mozambique will doubtless close an era in which national interests have prevailed, but also in which the United Nations and the international community have rendered praiseworthy assistance. 
We wish Mozambique all success in these elections, during which Cape Verde will be present as part of an observer team from the United Nations Operation in Mozambique. 
In Sao Tome and Principe, the established democratic system was reaffirmed by the calm that prevailed during the electoral process that was completed at the end of last week. 
The improvement of this capability must continue, and this will require even greater cooperation and complementarity with the regional organizations. 
Africa is showing what it can do in this area, but obstacles to maximizing this potential remain in the form of gaps that must be filled through more consistent, predictable and timely support by the United Nations and the partner countries. 
The action to be taken to this effect finds its reference points in the recommendations in "An Agenda for Peace" (A/47/277). 
However, the ultimate success of prevention will continue to depend on the longer-term task of eliminating the deeper causes of the conflicts, which, of course, are many. 
In addition, it will be crucial to tackle them simultaneously, not only to produce synergy but also so that the relevant lessons can be learned concerning these causes and the relations between them. 
One of the major causes of the instability that generates conflict is poverty, to which we referred earlier. 
However, the scope and nature of the phenomenon require of us a reaction based on the moral aspects of the heritage of mankind. 
Today, it is understood that all peoples must live in dignity; that is their basic human right, and we must guarantee them the realization of that right. 
This need must transcend the present stage of mere words, and a programme must be implemented to transform the situation. 
Within this framework, there will be a need to analyse the development of the human being in society, and not just some reduced concept of the social element as an objective. 
We still have enough time, and it is our duty to muster the necessary will to achieve the goals set for this important Summit. 
The fact that for countless individuals it is impossible to benefit from contemporary parameters of well-being has resulted in the major migrations of our era, which reveal the critical imbalances which continue in certain regions of the world. 
In the meantime, we emphasize the need to see implemented the recommendations of the International Conference on Population and Development concerning refugees, displaced persons and migrants, a timely instrument which has been made available to us. 
The seriousness of the situation prevailing on our continent, the longstanding nature of the problem and the observation of indicators for future prospects deserve to be met as a particularly complex challenge and should never be considered as a pretext for showing lassitude or indifference. 
The lack of progress in Africa would be a set-back for all, not just for the Africans. 
We are convinced that this fact will become increasingly clear to us. 
In the 1990s in particular, Africa undertook, in rather difficult conditions, reforms and economic adjustments as well as political and managerial transformations. 
The African achievement certainly has not yet reached its optimal goal, but it must be said that on many occasions it was not adequately supported by external measures and resources, which are, after all, indispensable complements. 
African regional cooperation must increase its pace and must obtain increased benefits. 
However, the continent must be the beneficiary of, inter alia, a major reduction in its debt burden, the elimination of obstacles to its exports, vigorous foreign investments and increasing international assistance better adapted to national policies. 
For Cape Verde, which is coordinating the activities of this Committee, it is particularly important that this event be crowned with success. 
My country cannot forget the role which the Organization played in its political emancipation and in its development efforts following that emancipation, nor do we forget that it offers a forum in which small countries can have their say and participate in the deliberations. 
Mr. Kamilov (Uzbekistan) (interpretation from Russian): Allow me to join preceding speakers in congratulating you, Sir, on your election as President of the current session of the United Nations General Assembly. 
For me, it is a great honour to address the Assembly today from this lofty rostrum on behalf of the Government of the Republic of Uzbekistan. 
Just recently, Uzbekistan marked the third anniversary of the proclamation of its independence. 
The Parliament and the Government have adopted a number of significant and fundamental laws and decrees which are now opening the way to developing entrepreneurship and privatization. 
A number of legislative and economic incentives for potential foreign investors have been provided, and an extremely favourable environment has been created for their activities in the Republic's markets. 
For example, all limitations on the importation and exportation of foreign investments have been lifted. 
Customs duties for goods imported into Uzbekistan have also been cancelled. 
The most important process of introducing the national currency was recently completed in Uzbekistan. 
Implementation of the measures jointly agreed upon with the International Monetary Fund will make it possible to have a firm fiscal policy and will strengthen the national currency. 
Perhaps there is no country in the world that has sufficient experience to extend ready advice on how to change social and economic structures smoothly. 
The complicated and very often controversial processes of the transition to democracy and a market economy are being carried out mainly on an empirical basis, and sometimes in a highly contradictory situation. 
An extremely complicated task for the people of Uzbekistan is the perception of the basic principles of democracy and the socially oriented market economy, while at the same time preserving the development of its own rich history and unique culture and traditions. 
This is assuming today a decisive significance in the successful realization of the task of renewing our society and in the construction of an independent State. 
In fact, in many countries, social justice has already long been recognized as a fundamental principle of social life. 
In essence, if we look at the future in the long term, without justice there cannot be any kind of stability, peace or security. 
There cannot be any social development, any freedom for the individual, human dignity or an acceptable quality of life for all. 
The Constitution of Uzbekistan grants to all citizens of the Republic basic rights and freedoms and provides for their equality before the law without distinction as to sex, race, nationality, language, religion, social standing, or personal beliefs. 
We do believe, however, that universally accepted human rights concepts should be adapted to the national, religious and historical characteristics of different countries. 
Each nation is eager to establish its own political, social and cultural systems on the basis of respect for the national sovereignty of other States and the principle of non-interference in their internal affairs. 
I hope that the recent seminar of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) on general issues, held in Tashkent, the capital of Uzbekistan, provided an opportunity to the international observers and its participants to see the gradual evolution of our society towards democracy. 
At the same time, the seminar has deepened our knowledge on possible ways to make progress in the field of human rights. 
Unfortunately, the end of the confrontation between two social and political systems, which reached its peak in the military sphere, has not brought about universal peace. 
I should particularly like to emphasize that today this region is becoming a dangerous zone of open production of and trade in drugs and weapons. 
These conflicts are exacerbated by the fact that certain forces are secretly seeking to maintain tension in order to strengthen and expand their influence by making use of various religious and nationalist slogans. 
Moreover, there are some influential groups of drug and weapon dealers interested in continuing the military confrontation for the sake of the preservation of their illegal profits. 
In general, crises of this nature have revealed the inadequacy of the existing instruments to settle them through traditional means, given the new security demands of the post-cold-war era. 
In this context, Uzbekistan welcomes any initiative by individual countries or groups of countries, as well as by the United Nations, aimed at settling the conflicts. 
The new possibilities of the United Nations could expand the spectrum of military-political measures for stabilizing situations in such explosive regions, including within the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS). 
At the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, President Karimov of Uzbekistan proposed the convening in Tashkent of a standing seminar on security issues under the auspices of the United Nations. 
About 15 States have already expressed their interest in participating in the seminar. 
We are ready to welcome its participants to the ancient and peaceful land of Uzbekistan. 
In fact, the only support Uzbekistan is rendering to this neighbouring country is humanitarian aid for its suffering people, as requested by the Government of Afghanistan, as well as to Tajik refugees who fled to Afghanistan. 
In general, narcotics come to Uzbekistan through neighbouring countries, where, owing to unstable political situations, control over the drugs business has been weakened. 
Moreover, most of these narcotics are in transit to European countries. 
An example of the successful cooperation between law-enforcement institutions is the Agreement signed in 1992 by the Ministry of Internal Affairs of the Republic of Uzbekistan and its counterparts in Russia, Turkmenistan, Kyrgyzstan, Kazakhstan, Tajikistan, Belarus and Ukraine. 
Since October 1993 the Republic has been maintaining close cooperation with the United Nations International Drug Control Programme. 
The visit of the Deputy Executive Director of this United Nations Programme, Mr. Georgio Giacomelli, to Uzbekistan was an important event in the development of cooperation on this issue. 
A document defining a long-term programme of collaboration against narcotics was signed during the course of that visit. 
I should like especially to draw attention to the important role that regional representatives involved in the United Nations Programme have been playing in the coordination of international efforts to solve this global problem. 
This process was begun in Tashkent at the invitation of the President of Uzbekistan. 
I must not miss this opportunity to refer briefly to environmental issues. 
Central Asia, like many other regions of the world, has experienced ecological disasters of global dimensions. 
Over a period of several years the volume of water has dropped more than three times, the area has diminished two times; and the shoreline has receded 80 kilometres. 
The death of the Aral Sea, which is possible, could have unpredictable consequences for the whole world. 
One possible means of solving this global problem is the creation of an international commission of experts under the auspices of the United Nations, which would initiate projects and make recommendations. 
There are now about 200 States, and the roles of many countries have changed. 
Huge economic unions are being formed by States. 
Regional and global cooperation is an increasing trend. 
Because of the need for effective management of the processes of economic integration Governments are voluntarily transferring some of their sovereign rights to newly created joint political institutions. 
On the other hand, these trends underline the fact that a State should be recognized as a sovereign member of the world community so that such cooperation may be possible. 
The necessary reforms are already producing results. 
I refer in particular to the recent decision to establish the Office of Internal Oversight Services. 
As an Under-Secretary-General, the head of this Office will be able to initiate a more substantial discussion on the impending phases of reform of the Organization. 
It is obvious that this process will be difficult and time-consuming. 
Our country bases its foreign policy on the realities of the contemporary world. It aims for integration with the world community through equal partnership with all other countries. 
Of course, our current capabilities are limited, for a number of understandable reasons. 
We are eager to cooperate with countries that are interested, and we are prepared to do so both at the bilateral level and within the framework of the United Nations. 
Prince Saud Al-Faisal (Saudia Arabia) (interpretation from Arabic): It is with pleasure that I begin this speech by conveying to you, Sir, our most sincere congratulations on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Your election not only reflects the trust placed in you personally but also bespeaks the regard of the international community for your country, Ce d'Ivoire. 
We wish you success in the pursuit of your mission. 
The Government of the Custodian of the Two Holy Mosques has always been willing to play a positive role in the international arena, and to contribute to achieving our common goals of security, stability and prosperity. 
The principles and other foundations of our present international order derive their legitimacy and strength from the tenets of the United Nations Charter, which are inherent in international legality. 
Based on its adherence to Islamic shari'a, the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia is committed to the principles of the United Nations Charter, and has endeavoured throughout the Organization's history to implement those principles in practice. 
The Gulf Cooperation Council, whose current session my country has the honour of chairing, bases itself on the principles of the United Nations Charter. 
We are convinced that the international community's success in serving the cause of international peace and security will depend on the commitment by its members to the United Nations Charter and on the strength of their political will to apply the resolutions of international legality. 
We in the Gulf Cooperation Council recognize the prominent role played by the Secretary-General in fashioning a new approach for the United Nations based on the principles of the United Nations Charter and the norms of international legality. 
We welcomed the Secretary-General's proposals in his "An Agenda for Peace", and we look forward to his agenda for development. 
Success in achieving this aim will rely to a great extent on the degree of support by Member States for the principles and principles of the United Nations. 
The most important of these are: the maintenance of international peace and security; peacemaking through the deterrence of aggression; the elimination of threats to the security, sovereignty and territorial integrity of nations; and the promotion of cooperation in the service of international development. 
Under the United Nations Charter, the Security Council, the body most directly concerned with the maintenance of international peace and security, has the primary responsibility for dealing with international problems. 
As we pursue reform of United Nations organs, it is therefore crucial that the Council be made more capable and better equipped to carry out its mandate under the Charter. 
That role clearly reflected the international community's expectations regarding the responsibilities of the United Nations. 
It also highlighted the ability of the Security Council to confront aggression and reverse its effects. 
We hope that this solidarity will help guarantee that no repetition of this aggression can occur. 
This can be achieved only through complete and total implementation of all Security Council resolutions on the matter. 
The Iraqi Government continues to defy international legality and to attempt to deceive international public opinion through limited implementation of some of the requirements of Security Council resolutions 661 (1990) and 687 (1991) pertaining to the issue of weapons of mass destruction. 
The true objective of these Iraqi efforts is to circumvent Security Council resolutions, which contain a number of requirements accepted by the Iraqi Government and which together form an interrelated legal structure. 
Furthermore, Iraq must comply with its commitment to release all Kuwaiti and non-Kuwaiti prisoners and detainees. 
While we welcome Iraq's participation on the committee dealing with prisoners and detainees, we hope that its participation is a genuine attempt to settle this humanitarian issue and not merely a symbolic move to appease international public opinion. 
It must refrain from committing or sponsoring any acts of terrorism or subversion. 
All of the above requirements represent a series of interrelated international legal obligations, that must be complied with in their entirety. 
The GCC States have actively participated in the Middle East peace process since its inception at the Madrid Peace Conference. 
The GCC States contributed to advancing the bilateral talks between the Arab States and Israel. 
They have also participated effectively in the multilateral talks. 
The Arab delegations' commitment to and participation in this process gave a clear indication of their sincere intention to work towards a just and comprehensive peace in the region. 
The multilateral talks are an integral part of the peace process launched in Madrid and complement the bilateral talks and not a substitute thereto. 
The signing of the Declaration of Principles between the Palestine Liberation Organization and the Israeli Government in Washington in 1993, raised hopeful expectations, since it represented the first step towards the achievement of a just and permanent settlement of the Palestinian problem. 
While we welcome the progress achieved on the Jordanian-Israeli track, we wish to voice our deep concern over the lack of clear progress in the Syrian and Lebanese tracks. 
The issue of the occupied Golan Heights is clear and governed by the principles of respect for international borders. 
The Lebanese-Israeli track is governed by United Nations Security Council resolution 425 (1978), which clearly calls for the immediate and unconditional withdrawal of Israeli troops from the Lebanese territory. 
The question of Al-Quds Al-Shareef is at the heart of the Arab-Israeli conflict, and permanent peace cannot be achieved in the Middle East without a just settlement of this issue. 
The settlement must take into account the resolutions of international legality, and in particular United Nations Security Council resolution 242 (1967), which calls for Israeli withdrawal from all territories occupied in 1967, and United Nations Security Council resolution 252 (1968) regarding Al-Quds Al-Shareef. 
Israel is thus required to refrain from taking any measures that would demographically change the status of the city of Al-Quds or prejudice future negotiations pertaining to its final status. 
Any permanent and comprehensive settlement must also address the issue of the return of Palestinian refugees and the issue of settlements erected by Israel in the occupied territories in violation of international law and the Geneva conventions. 
Concrete progress on the various bilateral tracks on the various aspects of the Arab-Israeli conflict is bound to lead inevitably to similar progress with regard to the issues addressed in the multilateral talks and lay the groundwork for a just, comprehensive, and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
We in the GCC are convinced that the success of the Palestinian National Authority in implementing the Declaration of Principles depends on the support it receives from the Palestinian people, as well as on the political and economic support it receives from the international community. 
It was on the basis of this conviction that the GCC States participated in the international donors conference held in Washington, D.C. in October of 1993 and pledged substantial financial assistance. 
The Gulf Cooperation Council States have also contributed financially to the establishment of a Palestinian police force and administration to enable it to assume its duties. 
We have also announced, along with our Arab brethren at the 102nd session of the League of Arab States, our full support for the Palestinian self-governing authority. 
In the context of their pursuit to help the Middle East region enjoy its legitimate share of security, peace and stability, the GCC States have focused great attention on efforts to rid the region of all weapons of mass destruction, whether nuclear, chemical or biological. 
To achieve this objective, we call on all countries in the region, including Israel, to refrain from producing, possessing or stockpiling any such weapons. 
The GCC States note with great concern the continued occupation of the three United Arab Emirates islands - Abu Moussa, the Greater and Lesser Tumbs - by the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
The GCC States, motivated by a desire to have the best possible ties with the Islamic Republic of Iran, have repeatedly urged the Islamic Republic of Iran to respond to the call of the United Arab Emirates to settle this problem by peaceful means through serious bilateral negotiations. 
The Serb forces have rejected the proposed peace plan and escalated their attacks against Bosnia and Herzegovina, which makes it patently clear that their intention is to undermine all the peaceful efforts undertaken by the United Nations. 
We listened with keen interest to the speech by President Alija Izetbegovic, which gave a graphic description of the dangerous situation in his country. 
In the light of this we are concerned that the hasty adoption by the United Nations Security Council of its resolution 943 (1994), which provides for relaxing the United Nations sanctions imposed on Serbia and Montenegro, could preclude a just settlement and lead to rewarding the aggression. 
Somalia continues to be in the grip of a situation of instability and political chaos coupled with acts of violence and bloodshed. 
In spite of all the efforts deployed to extricate this nation from its plight, instability and lack of security still plague this troubled land. 
The feelings of optimism and jubilation triggered by the victory of the Mujahideen in Afghanistan and the restoration of that country's independence and identity are now overshadowed by feelings of disappointment and bitterness as a result of the continued infighting between the various Mujahideen factions. 
These efforts were crowned when all factions were assembled in 1993 at the House of God in Makkah, and an agreement was signed to restore unity, security and stability to the nation of Afghanistan. 
The conflict over Jamu-Kashmir continues to cast its shadow over relations between the two neighbours, India and Pakistan, and represents one of the elements of instability in this part of the world. 
My Government continues to watch with concern the bloodshed there. 
Such a review of the hotbeds of tension and crises in our world must not cause us to lose sight of the important and positive developments which the world witnessed over the past decade and which should give us cause for hope in a better future for mankind. 
A general overview of international economic issues and the role played by the United Nations to strengthen international cooperation shows that the success of the Organization in dealing with economic issues and promoting international development, is also tied to the commitment of its Members to the United Nations Charter. 
The conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations is a commendable example of the international community's success in addressing a number of sensitive issues with unprecedented results. 
We are witnessing the emergence of the World Trade Organization, which we hope will embody our vision of an institutionalized global economic system. 
This development contradicts the premises of the Uruguay Round regarding the importance of allowing market forces to play their natural role in economic affairs in a manner which allows nations to benefit from comparative advantages and from the optimal utilization of resources. 
This can only be achieved through serious international efforts to ensure free trade. 
We also wish to state our concern over the increase in protectionism in the guise of protecting the environment, and in particular the increased taxation on petroleum. 
We are concerned that petroleum, which is our principal export commodity, is already heavily burdened by taxation, and yet it is now being targeted for further taxation while other, more polluting fuels are receiving subsidies from Governments. 
Coal is a case in point: according to studies published by the Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development and the International Energy Agency, coal subsidies in industrial States amount to more than twice the cost of comparable energy provided by imported petroleum. 
Furthermore, according to the same sources, tax reforms that take into consideration the carbon content of fuel could produce more than double the reduction in carbon dioxide emissions targeted by the proposed carbon taxes without further taxation on petroleum. 
This would adversely affect not only the economies of oil-exporting nations, but also those of oil-importing nations. 
We have not, and will not, hesitate to work towards strengthening the role of the United Nations and enhancing its effectiveness to ensure international peace and security and promote international cooperation. 
We hope with all sincerity that all other Member States will share this view when dealing with the various issues before the Assembly at this session. 
"And say work; and soon Allah will observe your work, and his messenger, and the believer". 
Mr. Ramirez Boettner (Paraguay) (interpretation from Spanish): I wish cordially to greet you, Mr. Amara Essy of Ce d'Ivoire, and to congratulate you on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly. 
I pledge the fullest cooperation of the delegation of Paraguay. 
It is my pleasure also to hail the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, and convey to him well-deserved congratulations on the excellent manner in which he has carried out his tasks. 
On behalf of the Government and the people of Paraguay, a founding Member of the United Nations, I pledge to him our full support for the Organization. 
It is our hope that he will visit our country as soon as he can; this would be further testament to our support for the United Nations and to our expectations as to what the United Nations can do to assist Paraguay in its current process of full democratization. 
That democratization has been under way in Paraguay since February 1989; it is now being consolidated under the Administration of Mr. Juan Carlos Wasmosy, President of the Republic. 
Today, the name of Paraguay does not appear in the dossiers of human rights violations. 
Not a single United Nations or other agency of the international community has failed to note the undeniable progress in our country in every area connected with dignifying the human person, and the efforts we have made in the social sector. 
In view of the magnitude of the task, we again stress that the burden cannot be borne by one people alone. 
For us to be competitive, conditions in the international system must change: markets must be more open; credit must be more readily available, and at lower interest rates; and technology must be more accessible. 
We therefore believe in global solidarity, especially of the developed nations. 
The people of the developing countries cannot be asked to make greater sacrifices than they are already making unless they see a similar trend towards the transformation of the international community. 
I should like briefly to refer to our economic recovery, which began in 1989 and has produced very favourable results, even during a period of transition and major structural changes. 
Paraguay has been pursuing a policy of free trade and floating exchange rates, coupled with total freedom of movement for financial services and capital. 
These incentives place our country among those offering the best and most attractive terms in Latin America. 
Education and training are a major priority of our Government, because it feels that accelerated development depends on well-trained people. 
In connection with this economic integration, we are pleased to confirm that Paraguay firmly and enthusiastically supports the negotiations on the entry into MERCOSUR of the fraternal Republics of Bolivia and Chile. 
Paraguay has suggested to its MERCOSUR partners the establishment of essential supranational machinery, such as the office of secretary-general and a court of justice. 
That would allow us to hold joint negotiations with the European Union, as has seemed feasible since its Council's Corfu meeting, and with the signatories of the North American Free Trade Agreement. 
The summit of American nations convened in Miami by President Clinton will be an event of great significance for relations in this hemisphere in our common search for ever greater understanding among countries of this continent on political, economic and trade matters. 
At the subregional level, only a few weeks ago we were able to set in motion the first of 20 turbines of the huge Yacyret hydroelectric dam, built jointly by Paraguay and Argentina. 
The Government of Paraguay has worked hard to develop ties with the outside world in order to break out of the isolation arising from its landlocked condition and, until 1989, its deliberate marginalization by an authoritarian Government. 
There is therefore no question but that Paraguay is now, and will remain, an ideal place for major foreign and domestic investment and for implementing a policy of industrialization, based on our abundant, low-cost energy. 
It must be remembered, however, that Paraguay suffers a structural limitation that would appear to limit its development potential: its lack of a seaboard. 
We wish to turn this handicap, which has had a very negative impact on Paraguay in the past, into an advantage. 
At the regional, Latin American level, I wish to refer first to Paraguay's involvement in the Fourth Ibero-American Summit of Heads of State and Government. 
I should like to stress that Paraguay regards this conference as an essential link in its ties with the European Union and as a major forum with great potential. 
Another important event this year, again at the regional level, was the Eighth Conference of Presidents and Heads of Government of the Rio Group, which ended a few weeks ago. 
Paraguay fully endorsed the Declaration of the Rio Group, particularly with regard to the situations in Haiti and Cuba and the problem of drug-trafficking. 
Paraguay actively participated in producing the declaration in regard to the fraternal Republic of Cuba, which expresses the strong hope that it will introduce significant political and economic reforms in accordance with the people's will, and stating that we respect the self-determination of peoples and the principle of non-intervention. 
Paraguay lent its fullest support to the Rio Group's decisions, including its declaration on lifting the embargo against Cuba. 
With regard to the new post of United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, Paraguay wishes to state that his great efforts with regard to individual rights must be complemented by the promotion of social and collective human rights. 
In 1923 we contributed to international law for the Americas with the Gondra Treaty of conciliation and arbitration, which has become one of the pillars of Latin America's juridical system. 
Along these lines of thought and practice, Paraguay enthusiastically welcomes the recent progress in connection with the United Nations Decade of International Law. 
In this connection, Paraguay has signed and ratified the main agreements that constitute the legal structure created through the United Nations. 
Here I want once more publicly to express our deep thanks to the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), whose timely and effective work we have seen at first hand. 
We hail the Secretary-General's recent decision to seek better coordination within the United Nations system on technical cooperation and to make the Administrator of UNDP fully responsible for coordination system wide, including with the regional commissions and all other programmes. 
From this decision the United Nations will gain in efficiency and in the impact of its world-wide activities. 
Yet, in a spirit of honour and fraternity, I wish to repeat what I said here in New York at the June 1994 session of the Economic and Social Council - namely, that: 
But we appreciate and wish to continue to count on UNDP's support. 
Paraguay looks forward with keen interest and commitment to the World Summit for Social Development, to be held at Copenhagen. 
We are preparing to participate in that conference and have high expectations about the positive results it can achieve. 
Paraguay is so enthusiastic about the conference because the three basic items on its agenda are very closely connected with today's social problems: social integration, particularly of the most marginalized and disadvantaged groups; relief and reduction of poverty; and an increase in productive employment. 
As the draft agenda points out, all of this must be in the context of a propitious economic environment - and, we would add, with international cooperation. 
Here, Paraguay cannot fail to note that a characteristic of our times is economic growth without job-creation, a situation that must be corrected, since one of today's problems is indeed unemployment. 
Paraguay earnestly supports ongoing efforts, will support future efforts, developed by the United Nations in all areas of disarmament: nuclear, chemical and others. 
The Assembly should know that in the area of social development Paraguay has established a special commission to prepare for the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held at Beijing. 
The commission brings together State and private bodies, which are drafting a final report on the situation of women in Paraguay. 
Paraguay confidently looks forward to the follow-up to GATT and to the work of its complementary successor body, the World Trade Organization. 
Paraguay fully shares in the entire international community's anguish at drug trafficking, and at the evil effects of that phenomenon. 
Notwithstanding our meagre resources, we are doing whatever is necessary to root it out wherever it is hiding, and to fight it head on. 
But, with the strength derived from reason, Paraguay affirms that the consumer countries, transit countries and producer countries alike must undertake an equal commitment to adopting vigorous measures. 
Unilateral efforts, however vigorous, to combat drug production and trafficking can never be successful without gradual shrinkage of the markets that give rise to production and trafficking in the first place. 
Linked with this universal scourge, which we condemn with all our strength and conviction, is the phenomenon of corruption, a human failing that is seen in varying degrees in all four corners of the Earth. 
Corruption spreads its tentacles as a reflection of a civilization that is prodigious in economic, financial, scientific, technical and industrial terms but is, we must admit, often found wanting in the firm ethical underpinnings and the genuine human values that strengthen and give vitality to a culture. 
Paraguay is following with great attention all United Nations efforts with respect to agenda item 142, "Measures to eliminate international terrorism". 
"because of its legal tradition and its contribution to the cause of peace, the Latin American and Caribbean region must be considered in any expansion of the Security Council". 
Paraguay also firmly supports parallel efforts to revitalize the functioning of the General Assembly. 
I want to mention and to highlight our great satisfaction at the obvious, sustained advance of democracy in Latin America, and at the consolidation of the various processes that are under way. 
We should like to reaffirm that the United Nations must continue to apply the principle of universality, making room within its ranks for all peace-loving States that meet the requirements as set forth in the Charter and that are prepared to honour its principles and purposes. 
We believe that the entry of the Republic of China as an independent country should be considered, along with the case of any other State that meets the conditions I have just mentioned. 
The President of our Republic will make the voice of my homeland heard on that most welcome occasion. 
Meanwhile, my country has established an ad hoc commission on the commemoration of that major event. 
We are now facing a major environmental problem since that international river springs from the mountains and is now growing shallower in its course because of sedimentation build-up. 
Moreover, the Pilcomayo, owing to works undertaken on Argentine territory, has had some 70 per cent of its volume absorbed in the territory of our neighbour. 
Paraguay hopes that matters will return to normal, that is, that the course of the Pilcomayo River will resume its balance, irrigating both border areas in an equitable way. 
As Paraguay is a land-locked country, it has an especially keen interest in the Convention on the Law of the Sea, which our country ratified as early as 1986. 
Paraguay has not forgotten the sister nations in Africa, which are striving to overcome immense difficulties in their quest for sustainable development and which deserve wide international support. 
Paraguay is similarly disposed towards the sister Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, with which we enjoy fraternal ties. We wish its people peace and brotherhood, and will strive to commit the United Nations towards that end. 
We are very pleased to congratulate the State of Israel, the Palestine Liberation Organization and the Kingdom of Jordan on their having strengthened the foundations of fraternal and constructive coexistence in the region, initiated in the agreements between Israel and Egypt. 
Paraguay joined in the Conference Declaration and Programme of Action, while clearly and explicitly placing on record its demand for the defence of life and agreeing, in broad terms, with consensual and voluntary family planning. 
For that reason, Paraguay lodged two reservations similar to those expressed by other countries that share our view. 
As I bring my statement to a close, allow me to voice a personal reflection that arises from my many years in international life. 
I have been active in diplomacy since 1936. 
Apart from some time spent in academia, I have served my country or the United Nations. 
My generation was indeed moved when the United Nations Charter was signed. 
We were filled with hope, and the world seemed to be on the right path in reordering its affairs. 
We have travelled a long way since then, but we remain all the more convinced of the crucial need for this world Organization. 
I have worked closely with a number of them and shared their problems, their fears and their concerns as we struggled for a more just world. 
Indeed, we are not merely representatives of sovereign States or members of a world Organization. We are protagonists and agents who share the same planet, which is in many respects both very similar and very different. 
We have to show greater solidarity and regain our universal vision. 
As human beings, we all have an interest in whatever makes us more human, in all senses of the term. 
The vital force that springs from this vision helps us in our mission of saving our common home, the Earth. 
Mankind and the Earth: therein lies the key motivation for our commitment and for our endeavours, beneath the majestic gaze of the Creator. 
Mr. Ou\x{5dae}raogo (Burkina Faso) (interpretation from French): The honour and the duty of presiding over the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly have been entrusted to you, Mr. President, and, through you, to your country, Ce d'Ivoire. 
Burkina Faso and all of Africa are moved by this signal honour. 
Beyond the legitimate pride experienced by my delegation, I should like to reaffirm our full readiness to assist you. 
Your wealth of diplomatic experience, together with your professional and human qualities, will ensure the success of our deliberations. 
You have succeeded Ambassador Samuel Insanally of Guyana, who, with discretion and professionalism, determination and logical organization, guided a forty-eighth session that was rich in ideas, initiatives and various kinds of fruitful contacts. 
We thank him for this. 
Indeed, vision, courage and patience are virtues of which our world is in dire need. 
However, we have been witnessing a disintegration of the old order. 
From Bosnia and Herzegovina to Rwanda, the causes and means may differ more or less noticeably, but the immediate consequence is always identical: the enormous suffering of peoples. 
With regard to Angola, Burkina Faso welcomes the present efforts aimed at implementing the Peace Agreements and supports Security Council resolutions 864 (1993) and 932 (1994). 
As to Mozambique, it is our hope that the holding of free and democratic elections this month will put an end to so many years of confrontation and will further commit this brotherly country to a course of reconstruction and national reconciliation for development and peace. 
We hope that a solution can be found in Western Sahara within the framework of a referendum whose terms of reference will be accepted by all. 
Burkina Faso continues to support the Cotonou Agreement of 25 July 1993 as well as the Akossombo agreement of 12 September last. 
In Somalia, far from the cameras and the media, the tragedy that was so widely reported by those media two years ago continues. 
The same players are pursuing the same conflict just as chaotically and relentlessly, without any sign of the will to put an end to it through dialogue and negotiation. 
In Rwanda, the unspeakable tragedy that has combined genocide with intransigence has showed the international community its limits and the procrastination of which it has been guilty. 
We should like here to thank those who have wished to confine the irreparable and immeasurable damage within the limits of the restored human conscience. 
Without an active policy of reconciliation and national reconstruction, it is difficult to envisage a calm and stable future for that brotherly country. 
In this task, which is enormous in all respects, the Government of Rwanda will need all the assistance that can possibly be given it in a clear-sighted, responsible and committed manner. 
For its part, Burkina Faso, insofar as it is able, will tirelessly continue to make its contribution to Rwanda. 
Annoyance, irritation and understandable fatigue now hold sway in the Security Council in its consideration of the questions of Liberia and Somalia; indeed, it is even thinking about leaving those two brotherly countries to their own devices. 
Burkina Faso is aware of this and experiences it every day as President Blaise Compaor, putting these convictions into practice, engages in subregional mediation and thus makes his contribution to the great African plan for the necessary and indispensable integration of our continent. 
Peace thus must be unremittingly pursued. 
And the task of diplomats is to work to find acceptable and viable terms. 
In Asia and Latin America, the conflict situations with which our Organization is dealing are moving in a direction which gives us reasonable hope to see a settlement very soon. 
We encourage Kuwait and Iraq to respect resolution 833 (1993) of the Security Council. 
Burkina Faso has welcomed and hailed the signing on 13 September 1993 of the historic agreement on the Declaration of Principles between President Arafat and Prime Minister Rabin, and also the signature on 4 May 1994 of the Agreement on Gaza and Jericho. 
The South African people now have leaders that they have freely elected. 
Here among us at last in the United Nations, South Africa will be able to play and fully shoulder its role in the community of nations, thus strengthening that principle of universality that we supported in a recent initiative concerning the Republic of China. 
All of this indicates the extent to which political upheavals affect, sometimes in an extraordinary fashion, the lives of men, women and children on all continents. 
However, to use an expression that was used four years ago during the World Summit for Children, the world continues inexorably to witness a "silent emergency" that is still going on and is growing. 
The global economy has experienced a recession that has more brutally and heartlessly affected the developing countries. 
This state of affairs has exacerbated situations of injustice and flagrant inequality. 
This is not new, and it will be reiterated as long as the developing countries do not have a greater say concerning the processes and machinery for decision-making relating to all these questions. 
This agenda should put forward specific measures for implementation focused on growth and development, and integrate the strategies and plans for action negotiated and adopted during the United Nations conferences. 
From Rio to Cairo, it has been possible to obtain consensus, but what is still missing are the new and additional resources with which to implement the decisions taken. 
In this connection, we hope that the implementation of the International Convention to Combat Desertification, signed in Paris on 14 and 15 October 1994, will not also suffer from this lack. 
While the developing countries are fulfilling their share of commitments, the developed countries are balking at making their contributions. 
This is notably affecting the concept and the implementation of global partnership, which was so highly praised at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
We fear that, as regards the use made of their results, these Conferences have only been understood in terms of their theme, without taking account of development. 
The commitment undertaken by the developed countries to allocate 0.7 per cent of their GNP to public assistance for development has not always been respected, except by a few of them. 
Africa, more than the other continents, is in a situation that is critical and recognized as such by the United Nations. 
Over the last ten years, the African debt has been discussed ad infinitum, without, however, being reduced or eliminated to an extent likely to allow Africa to relaunch its economy and structure its markets. 
Several of our partners have made efforts, and we note the decision of the Group of Seven in Naples to expand the Trinidad Conditions to the performing African countries. 
If this is a step in the right direction, it is not sufficient in a context where, as I said earlier, the deterioration of the terms of trade and the loss of preferential markets are increasing the burden of the debt. 
We therefore support the efforts of the Secretary-General aimed at establishing a fund for diversification, and we call upon the partners of Africa to play an active and positive role in establishing this fund. 
In April 1994, the signing in Marrakesh of the Agreements of the Uruguay Round opened a new chapter in international trade relations, more or less establishing the marginalization of Africa, which had already been evident throughout the negotiations. 
On the basis of a concern for independence and for the integration of the global economy, access to resources, markets and technology, preferential assistance and compensation measures must be open to the developing countries. 
The spirit of this new configuration should not be motivated by charity but rather by the awareness that certain measures must be taken to ensure that the development of the world in partnership and solidarity takes place harmoniously. 
The forthcoming World Summit for Social Development, therefore, should emphasize man's needs and put man at the centre of development and of international cooperation in drawing up the objectives and specific commitments which we shall be undertaking. 
So too, the World Conference on Women to be held in Beijing will have to continue that work of intensification begun in Cairo during the International Conference on Population and Development: woman, the best agent for development. 
For half a decade, the Member States of the United Nations have been involved in a series of Conferences that culminated in an acknowledgment of the following facts. 
It is part of human rights. 
One after the other, the representatives who have spoken have emphasized the role of the United Nations. 
The Organization is the most valuable multilateral instrument available to nations. 
It is important that we give it the means to fulfil our ambitions and our projects. 
We salute and thank the 73 nations that are offering their sons and their resources for the purpose of extinguishing flames kindled throughout the world by man's intransigence and madness. 
Apart from the question of urgency, there are priorities. 
If these are understood and dealt with, the emergency situations of tomorrow and beyond will be eased, and we shall come closer to having a more stable, less unjust and more harmonious world. 
The profusion, complexity and simultaneousness of problems relentlessly assail societies and nature. 
Mankind will be able to face these challenges and difficulties only by assuming and accepting our complementarity and our interdependence. 
It is that initiative and that momentum which will renew our bond with the ideals proclaimed 49 years ago in a document signed in San Francisco, which we call the Charter of the United Nations. 
Let us, therefore, be an Organization of truly united nations. 
This is possible only if there is a spirit of justice, peace and solidarity. 
I am convinced that your wisdom and your qualities as an experienced and competent diplomat will ensure the success of our work. 
My delegation assures you of its full support. 
I want also to pay well-deserved tribute to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for the tireless efforts he has made and the determination he has shown since his election to achieve the noble objectives assigned to the United Nations. 
His devotion to peace and the promotion of international cooperation at a time marked by many complex changes guarantees the Organization's victory over the challenges facing humanity. 
Mr. Eltinay (Sudan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
My Government welcomes South Africa's long-awaited return to this Organization following the dismantling of apartheid and the holding of the first multiracial, pluralist elections. 
The forty-ninth session is being held at a time that is very favourable for the strengthening of international relations, thanks to more constructive dialogue. 
However, a quick look at the international scene shows that we are still far from the ideal of peace. 
Here and there warlords are stirring up tension, bringing tragedy to innocent victims - in particular, the elderly, women and children. 
In Liberia, Rwanda, Somalia, Bosnia, Afghanistan and Angola - to refer to just some countries - killing, rape and destruction are going on. 
We are all concerned, yet we all seem to be powerless. 
It is regrettable that most of this tragedy is being played out in Africa, a continent already sorely tried by economic crises, natural disasters and forced migration. 
My delegation believes that the international community as a whole, and this Organization in particular, should act with greater firmness and unity to put an end to this tragic situation. 
For five years now, fratricidal conflicts have plunged Liberia into chaos and desolation. 
This conflict's damaging consequences for neighbouring States have become unbearable. 
Other regions of the world too are experiencing the same difficulties that threaten international peace and security. 
Once again, only a proper political approach, taking account of the specific values of the parties concerned and of the political and material needs of the populations, will produce the conditions for lasting peace. 
I welcome the positive developments in the Middle East, exemplified by the peace agreement signed in Washington between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization and also that signed between Israel and Jordan. 
These agreements constitute in many respects important milestones in the recognition of the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people, and they offer hope for a lasting and comprehensive peace in that region. 
The remarkable progress made through the bilateral and multilateral negotiations in the field of disarmament and arms control clearly underscores the determination of Member States to shield our planet from the spectre of destruction. 
However, many perils still hamper our efforts to bring about collective security, which would encompass the related problems of development, environment and human rights. 
In certain sensitive regions, the trade in conventional weapons and their frequent use in conflicts, along with the trade in nuclear materials and the desire of some countries to possess nuclear weapons, add to our Organization's responsibilities and call for stringent verification measures. 
In this brief overview of some of the major issues in the world, I wish to stress the importance of peace-keeping operations. 
I consider it useful to rethink the problems of such operations, whose motives and procedures for implementation seem very often to involve double standards. 
We believe that in order to give them the desired legitimacy and effectiveness these operations should be the subject of coordination and dialogue in which all United Nations Member States take part, for collective security is the business of all nations of the world, be they large or small. 
Africa's keen interest in the quest for ways and means to guarantee peace, security and stability on our continent is reflected in the mechanism for the prevention, settlement and management of conflicts established by the Organization of African Unity. 
This instrument is already functioning; it deals with all forms of crisis that might jeopardize African peoples' efforts at economic, social and cultural development. 
A peace fund has been set up to give financial support to the actions undertaken by this mechanism. 
While appreciating the efforts of the United Nations in the economic and social fields, we note with regret the absence of any significant results in the implementation of the measures adopted. 
Today we are concerned to see that inequalities in international trade are worsening and that debt-servicing, which is a burden on the meagre resources obtained from structural adjustment, require bold action. 
Furthermore, the debt burden neutralizes the mobilization of funding for commodity exports, which are constantly depreciating because of inequitable terms of trade. 
In my delegation's view, there can be no development if there is not an increase in income from commodities, whose prices, unfortunately, are not controlled by the developing countries. 
The quest for prosperity could be a danger, since it engenders a strong migratory flow from the South to the North. 
Despite the socio-economic changes carried out in our States to stimulate private initiative and cooperative movements and to improve living conditions, the African continent is still experiencing an unprecedented economic crisis. 
To this precarious picture we must add the resurgence of social problems, such as juvenile delinquency, illicit trade in drugs and narcotics, unemployment, the AIDS pandemic and the deleterious effects of persistent drought and other natural disasters. 
In this context, we support the recommendations and decisions of the international Conference held in Tokyo on African development. 
Furthermore, my delegation urges the international community to increase official development assistance and requests the United Nations to give greater support to the laudable efforts of the African countries in their economic-recovery policies, in keeping with Article 55 of the Charter. 
As long as some are afraid of the progress of others, the myth of Sisyphus will prevail and part of our globe will be for ever harnessed to the yoke. 
Only dialogue, tolerance and the elimination of poverty throughout the world will guarantee lasting peace and strengthen the unity and stability of nations. 
In this regard we should stress the relevance of the Secretary-General's Agenda for Development. 
Highlighting the many aspects of development and its connection with peace, the environment, international security and human rights, it is a reference document in our quest for solutions to the many economic difficulties facing the developing countries. 
It has thus enriched our discussion on sustainable development. 
In my country, the Republic of Guinea, we have undertaken an ambitious programme of political, economic, cultural and social restructuring. 
The process of establishing democratic and liberal institutions will be totally completed during the last quarter of this year with the holding of legislative elections. 
In order to pay the price of political and socio-economic liberalization, we need, in addition to substantial financial assistance, considerable support and understanding from the entire international community. 
This important event will offer an opportunity for us all to recall the very special circumstances that gave birth to our Organization and to pay a well-deserved tribute to the work of the founding fathers. 
My country is making great efforts to prepare for this great event, and to this end a national organizational committee has been established. 
Nevertheless, in order to become more effective, it needs to be restructured and revitalized. 
This applies to the Security Council and the other main bodies. 
That is what is needed for the United Nations to succeed in its mission of maintaining international peace and security and promoting a balanced world economy. 
Mr. Lengsavad (Lao People's Democratic Republic) (spoke in Lao; interpretation from French text furnished by the delegation): First, I am very pleased to convey to the President my warmest congratulations on his election to preside over the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
His wide experience and knowledge of international affairs, his well-known wisdom and patience are guarantees of success in the many difficult tasks of this session. 
I should also like to take this opportunity to express my appreciation to Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, Secretary-General of our Organization, for the praiseworthy efforts he has made in the service of world peace and development. 
Aware how heavy is his burden in this complex, fast-changing time, we wish him every possible success in the discharge of his lofty duties. 
While the end of the bipolar era opened the door to dialogue and cooperation between States, it did not usher in an era of peace, which the world so badly needs if it is to construct a sound world economy. 
In some regions of Europe, Africa and Asia, religious, ethnic, tribal and border conflicts, often of tragic proportions, are still raging, thus making the international situation unstable and fragile. 
It therefore seems clear that it will be difficult to achieve a new world order in which true peace prevails and in which peoples and nations, large and small, powerful and weak, rich and poor, benefit. 
The international community should give more thought to this matter and join together to build a new era of peace and justice, to which the peoples of the world have so long aspired. 
In Europe, the situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is still tense. 
The risk of new military clashes between the various parties remains. 
In a spirit of national reconciliation, the parties concerned have managed to reach an understanding and to cooperate in the building of a united, non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
Still in Africa, in Rwanda, we have seen unprecedented bloodshed. 
The Government and people of Laos strongly condemn the abominable carnage, which has been described as genocide of an innocent population, and we call upon the parties to the conflict to take the necessary steps to prevent such unacceptable crimes from ever happening again. 
The world is following closely the disturbing humanitarian situation in the Caribbean. 
In our view, there should be a political solution to this complex situation, through sincere dialogue between the parties directly concerned. 
That agreement, the fruit of long and difficult negotiations between the two parties, constitutes an important first step in the settlement of their differences, which should contribute to strengthening peace, stability and cooperation in the region. 
In Haiti, due to the animosities still keenly felt by the partisans of the military regime and President Aristide's sympathizers, the political situation continues to be fragile and complex. 
We believe that, in the best interests of the Haitian nation, it is time for the parties to show great wisdom and begin the economic reconstruction of their beloved land. 
We welcome this new, crucial step, and hope that the parties to the conflict will do everything possible to achieve a comprehensive settlement, just and honourable for all, within the framework of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) and other relevant United Nations resolutions. 
In Western Asia, despite countless efforts exerted towards a peaceful settlement of the conflict, Afghanistan remains the theatre of a bloody civil war. 
In the Korean peninsula, after months of uncertainty, dialogue between the parties concerned has finally resumed. 
We warmly encourage that dialogue and the Lao delegation welcomes the conclusion of the Agreement signed in Geneva on 12 August 1994 between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States of America. 
Because of its importance everything should be done to ensure that this sensitive region of the world becomes a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
In the interests of peace, stability and cooperation in that region as well as in the world, it is essential that all the parties concerned show understanding and mutual trust in order to find a peaceful solution to the issues between them. 
In South-East Asia a new era of cooperation in areas of common interest between countries of the region has grown ever stronger. 
In addition, the Heads of State or Government of our respective countries have regularly been exchanging visits with a view to expanding and deepening their friendship and cooperation in an extensive and fruitful field of cooperation. 
In Myanmar a new, important event has taken place. 
Efforts towards national reconciliation and the start of economic cooperation with the outside world have been bearing their initial fruits, thus consolidating the stability of the country. 
In the Lao People's Democratic Republic we note, fortunately, that on the whole our economic performance has been good. 
At the present time the Lao Government is exerting major efforts to achieve the goals set in its socio-economic development strategy from now to the year 2000. 
That strategy presented to the fifth round-table meeting organized expressly for the Lao People's Democratic Republic in Geneva last June, under the sponsorship of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), was conceived as a realistic and trustworthy document and has received broad support from participants. 
The world economy, far from improving, still faces an uncertain future. 
Marked by recession and imbalances, it also suffers from grave structural problems. 
Because of the world economy's interdependence it is important that developed countries undertake to cooperate with the developing countries in order to restore the economy and to promote development in the interests of all. 
The question relating to drug abuse and illicit trafficking remains an issue of world concern. 
As part of these efforts and with the assistance of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNIDCP) this year we have developed a comprehensive programme for drug control. 
That programme, the cost of which is $35 million, consists of setting up 16 projects, including the strengthening of drug control administration, reduction of supply through eradication of the poppy crop, a strategy for treatment and rehabilitation, and the establishment of a special investigation unit. 
With assistance and cooperation from the international community we hope to be able to achieve the goal we pursue. 
The world exists in an uncertain international political environment. 
In that context the United Nations, the only universal multilateral forum, should have a crucial role to play. 
Strengthened by the purposes and principles of its Charter, it is in a position to provide the necessary framework for cooperation, dialogue among States and the maintenance of international peace and security. 
In order to carry out its noble task effectively in this new era, the United Nations must restructure and democratize itself. 
It is also most important that the United Nations give top priority to a programme of action on development that could serve as a framework for promoting growth and economic development throughout the world. 
We feel that, to be effective, any programme of action on development must be action-oriented and based on a spirit of true international cooperation and interdependence; above all, it must take into account the basic legitimate interests of developing countries, especially the least developed among them. 
Mr. Serreqi (Albania): Allow me at the outset to congratulate Mr. Essy on his election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session and to wish him every success in discharging this noble duty. 
A well-deserved word of appreciation is due to his predecessor, Ambassador Insanally, for the remarkable competence and skill he displayed as President at the last session. 
We highly esteem the Secretary-General's unreserved commitment, at the head of the world Organization, to make broad reforms in it and to increase its effectiveness in all fields. 
After the fall of the iron curtain in Europe, Albania joined the family of democratic nations, leaving behind a deep isolation and a totalitarian regime. 
In two years, thanks to the determination of the democratic Government to carry out profound and urgent reforms, Albania has taken important steps in all fields. 
State institutions have been transformed, drawing upon the positive experience of developed States. 
Currently in Albania, there are more than 30 registered political parties, hundreds of non-governmental organizations, and more than 320 magazines and newspapers, of which 90 per cent are privately owned. 
At present, Albania's religious communities practise their own beliefs in exemplary harmony and tolerance, according to the centuries-old traditions of my country. 
However, Albania continues to be the poorest country of the European continent and faces a series of economic difficulties. 
By firmly pursuing the economic policy of shock therapy, in cooperation with the International Monetary Fund and the international community, the Government is implementing a series of short- and medium-term programmes that have given a great impetus to free individual initiative. 
From 400 per cent, the inflation rate has dropped to less than 30 per cent a year; the currency is stable and practically convertible; and production is on the rise. 
In 1993, Albania recorded growth rate of 11 per cent, the highest in Europe. 
Foreign investments are also increasing. 
In the coming months we shall move ahead without losing time. The nearest objectives in legislation are the approval of the new penal code, the penal procedure code and the constitution, which will meet most advanced European standards. 
We will also try to increase cooperation with various international organizations, particularly with the agencies of the United Nations system. 
We want to have friendly relations, especially with our neighbours, and we are making efforts so that a climate of good understanding and cooperation, based on mutual respect and benefit in the spirit of the basic principles of the Helsinki Final Act, will prevail all around us. 
We have established such relations with Italy and are on the way to their further and all-round development. 
We regard these relations, not merely as bilateral, but also as closely linked to the prospect of the integration of Albania and the Balkans into Europe. 
Advances are being made in the relations of good-neighbourliness and broad cooperation with Turkey, Bulgaria and Romania, on the basis of a long historical tradition. 
As regards the new Balkan State, our eastern neighbour, The former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, we are resolutely committed to building relations of exemplary neighbourliness with it and to helping that country overcome its internal and external difficulties. 
We are convinced that its integrity, its internal stability, its recognition and its membership in all international forums are of vital importance for peace, security and stability in the region. 
Our indispensable good relations with Macedonia are linked to and conditioned by the presence of an Albanian population that ranks second in size to Macedonians. 
We think that sound interethnic understanding between Macedonians and Albanians, established on the basis of the due recognition of the Albanians' human and national rights, is indispensable for the domestic stability and prosperity of that Republic and the entire region. 
We would like to have peace, good-neighbourliness and fruitful cooperation with Montenegro and Serbia, but these relations will remain frozen and mortgaged to the overall solution of the Yugoslav crisis, especially the political settlement of the Kosovo issue. 
The question concerns recognition of the political self-governing entity of the Albanians, for which the population of Kosovo has cast its vote in a democratic manner. 
Belgrade should seriously consider this option. 
For the further promotion of Albania's democratic and economic changes there is a need for security and confidence in the Balkans. 
National and ethnic problems left over from the past, backwardness in terms of economic and social development, and the new problems resulting from the change of systems make it still possible for old political mentalities to dominate the stage of inter-Balkan relations. 
As a Balkan country, Albania is concerned about the war and the crises that have encompassed our peninsula. 
We are convinced that at the foundation of the present-day Balkan crisis lies the revival of aggressive nationalism, which has unfurled the banner of territorial annexationist claims. 
In today's Balkans the nations that consider themselves more powerful and better armed are seeking to extend their territories through force and war in order to expand their power. 
At the foundation of what politicians today call "ethnic conflicts" in the Balkans lie the aggressive nationalism of a hegemony-seeking nation, racism and xenophobia, genocide and massive "ethnic cleansing". 
That is why we have often insisted that any settlement that would legalize the accomplished fact of "ethnic cleansing" in Bosnia would create a dangerous precedent for new tragedies of this kind, starting in the Balkan region. 
Today, Serb and Greek nationalism are seriously threatening the Balkans. 
Such elements consider that the collapse of Communist dictatorships in the Balkans created a vacuum to be exploited to achieve their nationalist ambitions. 
Hence, Serb nationalism launched an aggression in the north and a war to realize a Greater Serbia by creating a real holocaust at the end of this century against the Bosnian people and by strengthening apartheid in Kosovo. 
In our judgement, only the intransigence of the international community and the refusal to recognize the violation of the principles that all of us have accepted will compel the Serbs in Belgrade, Pale and Knin to give up war as a means of solving problems. 
However, we are opposed to resolution 943 (1994), which is a concession to the Milosevic regime and makes a settlement of the Yugoslav crisis and the establishment of general peace in the Balkans remote. 
I would like to recall that the crisis in the former Yugoslavia started in Kosovo and that it persists there, alive and very dangerous. 
The Albanian Government insists that the lifting of sanctions against Serbia be conditioned on the settlement of the Kosovo issue. 
It was not Milosevic's goodwill but the unanimous stand of the great Powers of the Contact Group that recently made Belgrade announce an interruption of its aid to Serbian aggression in Bosnia and accept international monitoring of that act. 
They should be irreversible steps, for we consider that the future of peace and stability in the Balkans will also depend, to a considerable extent, on a just settlement of the Kosovo issue. 
Albanians in Kosovo have been deprived of all rights. 
Serb nationalism rejects dialogue. 
It is brandishing weapons and engaging in threats by the use of tanks; it is organizing police terror daily from village to village, from one city quarter to another. 
This is the only way, in our view, to reach an overall settlement of the Balkan crisis, which may grow into conflicts far larger than previous ones unless it is tackled with proper determination and responsibility. 
It is seeking, through a series of manoeuvres, to block the reforms in Albania and to destabilize it in an attempt to render the settlement of the Albanian question more difficult and delay it. 
To facilitate the position of its ally in the north, it is making territorial claims against Albania. 
The truth is that Greece today, as a member of NATO and the European Union, is subject to a certain control by and dependence on those organizations, and this is a positive thing. 
However, it is also true that over the past two years Greek nationalism has blocked action by those institutions several times because of the consensus needed to take decisions. 
Today, the establishment and progressive consolidation of positions in Greek official circles is a bitter fact. 
The power game that is taking place in Greece is undoubtedly being played through the free vote, but, in distinction to all the other countries of Western Europe, it is being played with nationalist slogans. 
It is an undeniable fact that after the game is played official Greece will emerge more nationalistic than it was before. 
It is precisely for these reasons that Greece, the birthplace of democracy, our millenary neighbour, avoided and gave up the opportunity to serve as a promoter of the integration of the Balkan countries into Europe after the fall of the iron curtain. 
At the same time, through its official and unofficial policy it became a true champion of Serb nationalism - not, of course, for the sake of Serbia's interests but for the sake of interests and ambitions which it hopes to achieve by remaking the Balkans. 
We do not mean that Greece can be compared to Serbia, for that would not be realistic. 
It is Greek state nationalism that blocks European Union aid to the poorest European country, Albania, rendering its economic growth more difficult. 
The official character the Greek Government has given to its policy on "northern Epirus" poses a serious threat to the Balkans. 
Greek nationalism is trying to manipulate about 60,000 Greeks who live in the south of Albania - according to the 1989 census, they comprise 1.85 per cent of the country's population - as a means to destabilize Albania and to achieve its annexationist designs. 
For this purpose, Greece is emitting organized, nationalistic and fundamentalist propaganda through radio stations, air-dropped leaflets and the distribution of materials which claim the south of Albania and demand the overthrow of the democratic Tirana Government. 
The Greek minority expressed this stand openly two weeks ago during Albanian President Sali Berisha's visit to Greek minority villages in the south of Albania. 
All this has arisen because ethnic minorities in Albania live in harmony with Albanians, and are not maltreated by the Government. 
On the contrary, with the establishment of the democratic regime, they are step by step enjoying the most advanced standards as set forth in United Nations instruments, the Copenhagen Document and other international conventions on minorities. 
This has been confirmed by dozens of foreign observers, ethnic minority specialists, parliamentarians, representatives of international institutions, including the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) High Commissioner for ethnic minorities, Mr. Max van der Stoel, various non-governmental organizations, journalists and so on. 
It cannot shirk its responsibility with its senseless denial of the presence of national minorities in Greece. 
How could the Turkish, Macedonian and Albanian minorities vanish in Greece at a stroke? The Greek Government should put an end to the suffocating climate that prevents these minorities from asserting their own national identity. 
How could the Greek Government forget the 1944-1945 massacre of the Albanian population of Chameria, when thousands upon thousands of people were stabbed to death and killed with firearms by Greek chauvinistic nationalists. 
And some of those who could escape alive, old folk and children, were expelled to Albania and Turkey, thus creating a real tragedy of divided families, whereas their land, homes and other property were usurped by Greek colonists, who still possess them today in contravention of international civil law. 
We have always appreciated the importance of good relations with Greece, free from any concern and tension, for our development, peace and security. 
Because of the reasons already mentioned, this has not always worked out. 
We tried to overcome the present-day crisis in our relations, provoked against our interest and will, through dialogue either on a bilateral footing or through international mediation. 
The Greek minority people in Albania, too, have publicly supported unconditional dialogue between the two Governments. 
The crisis the world is currently experiencing urgently raises the need to achieve consensus on such a restructuring of the Security Council, so as to make this important decision-making body as representative and democratic as possible and even more effective in the adoption of decisions and their implementation. 
We look confidently to the further enhancement of United Nations peace-keeping activities. 
We would like to stress the conclusion we have drawn from Bosnia's tragic experience. 
We seriously believe that the tragedy could have been averted if there had been serious attention by the United Nations when it recognized the secession and independence of that Republic from the former Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
We think that the United Nations should set up a modern system of trusteeship that could be set in motion whenever necessary to prevent human catastrophes like that in Bosnia. 
Today, this is dictated by the situation in Kosovo, which is very close to posing a potential threat like that posed by Bosnia; it is dictated also by the situations in Rwanda, Somalia, Haiti and other places. 
As we said last year, we are in favour of United Nations intervention wherever there are clear signs, as determined by early-warning monitoring, of a threat of human catastrophe. 
As we all know, the consequences of such catastrophes have negative effects on regional and international peace and security. 
For Pakistan, as would have been obvious this morning, India is an obsession. 
We do not want the General Assembly's trust to be abused by Pakistan as much as its patience has been, and I want therefore to place some facts on record. 
First, our offer of dialogue is open, and if Pakistan responds, we will not need a third party either as broker or facilitator or umpire. 
Pakistan has refused to talk and is trying to create an impression that bilateralism has never worked and that a threat to regional peace is imminent. 
The Simla Agreement, which has kept the peace between us for 23 years, was bilaterally negotiated. 
India continues to respect the letter and spirit of the Simla Agreement. 
Nothing, I repeat nothing, has happened on the international border or on the Line of Control in Jammu and Kashmir of late to suggest a failure of this mechanism or to give rise to any apprehension about a threat to peace. 
We have no intention of crossing the Line of Control or the international border, despite the grave provocations from across the border. 
What are these provocations? The Pakistan Foreign Minister said this morning that his country did not support the terrorists militarily. 
The same Human Rights Watch which he quoted so selectively to criticize both the United States and India, has this to say in its report: 
A constitutional and legal apartheid exists in Pakistan in relation to religious minorities, and even with regard to minority sects within the majority community. 
Several hundred thousand Pakistani citizens have languished from 1972 in refugee camps in another country, because Pakistan denies them the right of return to their own country. 
Nor has the Pakistani Foreign Minister told us of another group of his country's citizens who refused to enroll as voters in elections last year because they preferred to be disenfranchised rather than accept a state-given label for their faith. 
Pakistan is a society at war with itself. 
The territorial ambitions of Pakistan in Kashmir are overt and blatant. 
Every Pakistani leader since 1947 has described the Indian State of Jammu and Kashmir as an integral part, sometimes as the jugular vein, of Pakistan. 
Pakistan deludes the world by talking about self-determination. 
It has incorporated without any legality that part of Jammu and Kashmir known as the Northern Areas; another part of the state illegally occupied by Pakistan is obliged by Pakistani law to proclaim its integration with Pakistan. 
In the Pakistani vocabulary, self-determination is apparently synonymous with predetermination as ordained by Pakistan. 
What Pakistan wants is to grab territory which legally and constitutionally belongs to another country. 
It is this expansionist and adventurist aim which has led Pakistan, as acknowledged by a former chief of the Pakistan Air Force last August, to start three wars against India. 
The Prime Minister of Pakistan immediately preceding Mrs. Bhutto stated very recently that Pakistani Government agencies had endeavoured to finance these clandestine operations by selling heroin and other narcotic drugs; this was reported in graphic detail by The Washington Post on 12 September. 
The people of Jammu and Kashmir are citizens of India, and they must be allowed to enjoy the same rights and privileges as other citizens of the nation without the threat of the gun. 
They have repeatedly exercised their franchise, and the current political process undertaken in the state is aimed at enabling the people of Jammu and Kashmir to participate in the electoral process again very shortly to choose their own representatives. 
We can sum up Pakistan's record in terms of its own admissions. 
This struggle is not of India's choosing. 
We in India close no doors. 
Our offer of talks with Pakistan on all subjects at any time, in India or Pakistan, at official or ministerial level, has remained unanswered for many months. 
Let Pakistan answer it instead of seeking alibis. 
Pakistan believes that the incessant repetition of falsehoods will turn them into truth. 
We know that the representative of Pakistan will again repeat his oft-repeated arguments in his reply to this statement. 
I assure the Assembly that we have no intention of wasting its time any more on a subject which is not relevant to it. 
Mr. Akram (Pakistan): My delegation is constrained to respond to the string of falsehoods which have been mouthed by my colleague from India. 
He began his statement with the biggest falsehood, which is that Kashmir is a part of India. 
In all its resolutions on this subject the Security Council has decided that the final disposition of Kashmir shall be determined by its people through a United Nations-supervised plebiscite. 
The maps of the United Nations all show Kashmir as disputed territory. 
In Kashmir, the oldest United Nations peace-keeping force is deployed at present along the cease-fire line. 
Above all, the people of Kashmir do not consider themselves as part of India. 
On India's independence day, 15 August, all the houses and huts of the Kashmiris flew black flags of protest. 
The day before, on Pakistan's independence day, those same houses and huts flew the star and crescent of Pakistan. 
The Kashmiri people are part of Pakistan. 
They are being kept apart from us by the bullets and bayonets of India's 600,000-strong army in Kashmir. 
This is the largest occupation force in the world and in colonial history. 
Let India say this to the people of Nepal, of Bhutan, of Sri Lanka, of Bangladesh, of Sind, or of its own provinces of Punjab, Assam and Tripura, where the Indian army has been involved in interventions time and time again. 
This country, which professes the principles of the peaceful Ahims of Mahatma Gandhi, has engaged in the largest number of conflicts of any State represented in this Hall. 
At any given moment, Indian armed forces are being employed in the use of massive force to repress people who have rebelled against the impositions of this country. 
India has spoken about terrorism. 
What about Indian terrorism in Kashmir? What about an 11-year-old girl, Fatima, who was sleeping with her mother when the Indian forces entered and shot her? This is from a report of 11 September 1994 - a few days ago - in the Toronto Star. 
Terrorism is the use of indiscriminate force against innocent people. 
As my Minister has said, by that yardstick alone India is the biggest terrorist State in the world. 
On 15 August, the Prime Minister of India threatened Pakistan in a speech. 
Indian statesmen have advocated the use of hot pursuit across the Line of Control to strike at so-called camps in Azad Kashmir. 
This is India's design to intimidate Pakistan. 
Almost all of the third largest army in the world is deployed against Pakistan. 
Our civilians are being targeted every day. 
If India wishes us to believe otherwise, let it accept the United Nations Military Observer Group on its side of the Line of Control. 
Pakistan is also committed to dialogue in order to promote peaceful relations with India and to resolve the Kashmir dispute. 
But we have tried for 22 years to promote this dialogue with India, and it has resulted in a dead end. 
India says it has not violated the Simla Agreement. 
But let me ask my colleague from India: What about Siachin? Did Indian forces not march into Siachin in violation of the Simla Agreement? And are not these forces still in the Siachin glacier, refusing to withdraw, in contravention of the Simla Agreement? 
India says it desires talks. 
India desires talks when the General Assembly meets, when the Commission on Human Rights meets, when it is afraid that the international community will censure its violations of human rights. 
India cannot talk peace with Pakistan and make war on the Kashmiri people. 
Let India stop making war on the Kashmiri people. 
We shall be ready to sit at the table with India on that day. 
The meeting rose at 7.45 p.m. 
President Muluzi (Malawi): I congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Malawi is proud of you and of your country, Ce d'Ivoire, as you represent Africa in that very important post. 
I join other delegations in paying tribute to your predecessor, His Excellency Mr. Samuel Insanally of Guyana. 
Mr. Insanally fulfilled his mandate very well indeed, despite the many difficult tasks the United Nations had to carry out during the past year. 
My delegation wishes Ambassador Insanally well in his future endeavours. 
The Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, has once again demonstrated that he is the right man to lead our Organization as it continues to assume greater responsibilities, particularly in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The Secretary-General has ably led the Organization in responding most positively to the many conflict situations that beset the world today. 
My Government lends its support to his considerable efforts aimed at assuring international peace and security and at promoting economic and social development around the world. 
We wish him all the best in carrying out his arduous tasks. 
As I address the Assembly today, 30 years after the only time my predecessor did so, I bring with me a message of renewed hope and friendship from the people of a newly democratic Republic of Malawi to all the peoples of all the States represented here this morning. 
Freed from fears of itself, Malawi courageously embraces the rest of the family of nations; freed from self-imposed isolation, Malawi stands ready to engage actively in efforts to find international solutions to the problems of our times. 
Let me assure the Assembly that the Malawian people shall never allow any form of dictatorship to rear its ugly head on their soil again. 
The changes in Malawi resulted also from the concerted efforts and assistance of the international community. 
The Electoral Assistance Division of the Secretariat here in New York, the Centre for Human Rights in Geneva and the office of the United Nations Development Programme in Malawi all worked tirelessly to help us set up the necessary institutional framework for bringing about the desired political change. 
Let me also thank the Commonwealth Secretariat, the Organization of African Unity, the friendly Governments and the non-governmental organizations that were involved in our transition process for the invaluable assistance they too rendered to Malawi during this very critical and delicate stage of our nation's evolution. 
It is my sincere hope that our partners in the democratic transition will consider ways in which they can continue to work with the Malawian people as they confront the many serious problems arising from the excesses and vagaries of the discredited order they recently overturned. 
We have emphasized that our struggle was not about personalities or individual leaders, but rather about changing the political way of life. 
It is therefore pleasing that recently the Government and one of the opposition parties, the Alliance for Democracy (AFORD), reached an agreement that facilitated the appointment to the Cabinet of some AFORD members, including Mr. Chakufwa Chihana, President of AFORD. 
My Government has refrained from any form of witch-hunting or revenge against members of the former regime. 
In this context, my Government will guarantee all persons accused of wrongdoing the opportunity to be heard in an open court of law. 
Education in Human Rights has thus a prominent place in the programmes that are envisaged. 
This is because my Government firmly believes that the rule of law in Malawi can be consolidated if the people know and understand what their rights are. 
Basic human rights and fundamental freedoms cannot however be meaningfully enjoyed where people are living in conditions of economic desperation. 
The focus on the alleviation of poverty is intended to help consolidate the freedom and democracy that Malawians currently enjoy. 
Malawi's external debt is also quite high. 
At the end of June 1994, the external debt stock stood at $1.9 billion. 
Malawi's balance of payments position is precarious. 
Meanwhile, Malawi continues to suffer from the effects of the severe drought of 1992-1993, which afflicted the whole of southern Africa. 
The country is once again experiencing serious food shortages, owing primarily to very poor rains in the 1993-1994 season. 
The country urgently needs nearly 400,000 metric tons of grain, mainly maize, if it is to avert mass starvation and death among the people. 
The ones hardest hit by this scourge are the young and most productive segment of the population. 
Malawi continues to suffer also from the after-effects of the influx of refugees of recent years. 
It is thus quite clear that fulfillment of the Government's policy for the alleviation of poverty will be a major challenge indeed. 
The task ahead is enormous. 
My Government is, however, determined to meet the challenges head-on. 
In this context, my Government is working out a programme of poverty alleviation that will be flexible and implementable, and which can benefit from tangible and active assistance from the donor community. 
A Presidential Council on Poverty Alleviation, under my chairmanship, has been established to advise the Government on the actual implementation of the programmes envisaged. 
The programmes will also give special attention to the situation of children. 
To date, there are 3.2 million children in school an increase of 1.3 million from last year. 
Efforts are under way to close the gender gap in primary and higher education and to ensure the participation of women in decision-making. 
We look forward to participating in the United Nations Fourth World Conference on Women in Beijing in 1995. 
I have broadly outlined the problems and challenges that Malawi faces. 
I am very confident that our partners in development will continue to assist us as we forge ahead in our efforts to improve the standard of living of our people. 
I wish to appeal specifically for donor sympathy to write off existing loans made to the Malawi Government. 
I wish to assure you, Mr. President, that any assistance that is given to Malawi will be used for the purpose and target groups intended. 
The investment climate in Malawi is very favourable, and opportunities exist in such areas as tourism, mining, finance and banking, and distribution. 
Malawi welcomes the efforts to redefine the role of the United Nations in matters pertaining to development. 
The priority areas for development outlined in the report deserve the political commitment, active support and tangible assistance of the international financial and donor community. 
The key and persistent problem areas of concern external debt and debt servicing, poor access to science and technology for development, inadequate financial flows, rapid population growth, and problems relating to women and to social development need to be tackled head-on. 
Africa is particularly afflicted by these problems and deserves focused attention. 
The crisis situation facing Africa calls for urgent and important measures, such as those outlined in the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, which has yet to be implemented. 
These measures, as augmented by the conclusion of the Tokyo Conference on African Development, should be given active support. 
Malawi regards the recommended priorities for development in the Agenda for Development and the Programme of Action outlined in the New Agenda for the Development of Africa as being complementary and critical to the development of Africa. 
Many positive political developments have taken place in Africa in recent times. 
The current wave of democratization has reached many parts of the continent, including the southern Africa region, and apartheid has been buried. 
Let me take this opportunity to congratulate the people of South Africa on their first truly democratic general elections, held in April this year, which ushered in the multiracial Government led by His Excellency Mr. Nelson Mandela. 
The present Malawi Government is pleased that South Africa has finally and proudly resumed its seat in the General Assembly and in all the other bodies of the United Nations, as a free country. 
The people of Malawi have close social, cultural, economic and other relations with the people of Mozambique; thus their joy is our joy and their sorrow is our sorrow. 
We therefore welcome wholeheartedly the fact that the General Peace Agreement is so far being implemented satisfactorily. 
We wish the people of Mozambique every success as they draw nearer to the election date. 
They deserve to live in honour and dignity. 
They have a right to a peaceful present and a hopeful future. 
Southern Africa requires peace, security and political stability to enable it to harness and direct its vast human and natural resources towards economic growth and sustainable development. 
We are thus encouraged by the indications of some progress in the peace talks that have been going on in Lusaka, Zambia, under the auspices of the United Nations. 
We fervently look forward to the conclusion of a mutually agreed final resolution to the longstanding political deadlock and armed conflict in Angola. 
The peaceful resolution of conflicts in other parts of Africa would give us in Malawi equal joy and comfort. 
We are, however, gratified that the horrible carnage we saw in Rwanda recently has since come to an end and that the cholera epidemic and the outbreak of dysentery in the refugee camps in eastern Zaire have now been brought under control. 
In this connection, let me most sincerely thank the Belgian Government for providing the Malawi troop contingent in UNAMIR with logistical and other support. 
We wish them well in this noble endeavour. 
My Government has followed closely the situation in Western Sahara. 
While the General Assembly has been seized of the situation in that Territory, we note with much concern that real interest in this issue appears to diminish every year. 
It seems that the Assembly has begun routinely to adopt resolutions that, in fact, are leading directly to international acquiescence in the status quo. 
We therefore call upon the international community, and in particular the United Nations, to live up to its responsibilities and fulfil its promise to the Sahouri people by acting without any further delay to hold the long-awaited referendum on that Territory's political future. 
My Government has followed with equally keen interest developments in other regions of the world. 
Recently delegations from the United States and Cuba met in this historic city and, through negotiations unfettered by preconditions, were able to reach a mutually agreeable solution to a dispute that had heightened tension between the two countries. 
We believe that, through a similar approach, these two neighbouring countries could also resolve such differences as have divided them for nearly 40 years. 
Five years after the fall of the Berlin Wall and after the cold war was declared over, we can see no reason why these two great nations should not sheathe their cold-war sabres and embrace each other for the sake of peace and progress in their region. 
My Government therefore eagerly looks forward to the day when it can join the world in applauding the resumption of normal and friendly relations between Cuba and the United States. 
The founders of the United Nations set forth principles that have stood the test of time. The validity of the purposes of the Organization cannot be denied, even today. 
In our view, this Organization, with all its shortcomings, still represents a viable option for addressing the many political, socio-economic and other issues that confront our world today. 
Let us work together to emancipate our people from the socio-economic and other ills that hold them in bondage to misery in their daily lives. 
Let us work together to avert the escalation of conflict situations. 
But, better still, let us use this Organization to find ways to reduce, if not to eliminate, the causes of conflict situations; to reduce, if not to eliminate, the means by which conflicts are fuelled and perpetrated. 
In making these humble suggestions, we are inspired by the preamble to the Charter. 
On the eve of the fiftieth anniversary of the adoption of the United Nations Charter, let us resolve to make the Organization even more relevant for the next 50 years. 
Let us work to strengthen the United Nations. 
In this regard, we support the current efforts to reform the Security Council, provided that such reform is not at the expense of effectiveness. 
Let us all work together to rationalize the work programmes of the United Nations. 
Let the agenda of our Organization reflect the priorities of our time. 
At a time when global interdependence has become a reality, the people of Malawi look optimistically towards a reform of this Organization that will ensure that it can more effectively play its role in international efforts to achieve security and economic prosperity for all the peoples of the world. 
Sir Anerood Jugnauth (Mauritius): Let me say at the outset how pleased I am to see you, Sir, presiding over the General Assembly at this session. 
In addition to being a well-deserved tribute to you personally and to your country, your presidency is a distinct honour and privilege for Africa. 
Your task will definitely not be easy but we are confident that your wisdom and broad experience will help guide our Organization in discharging its leadership role in world affairs. 
I hasten to pledge to you my delegation's full cooperation and active participation in the deliberations ahead. 
We commend him for the clear vision and diligence with which he steered the work of the Organization. 
The Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, equally deserves appreciation for having carried out his responsibilities with sagacity and serenity despite the complex and sensitive nature of the issues that have retained our attention this past year. 
However, there still remain a few areas where the process is not complete, but I firmly believe that it will not be long before we can boast of a totally free world. 
The United Nations of today is perceived differently from what it was less than a decade ago. 
The fabric of international relations is undergoing profound transformation. 
The numerous activities in such fields as peace-keeping, preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, humanitarian relief, election monitoring and supervision undertaken by the Organization during the past few years indicate that its leadership and potential to play an active role on the international scene have been recognized. 
But we should all accept the obvious reality that the United Nations, despite its potential and goodwill, does not have the material capacity nor can it muster the financial resources to attend to every potential or actual crisis situation. 
While it has become evident that solutions to the present-day crises cannot but be evolved within the framework of international cooperation, such cooperation, however, is still lacking or, where it does exist, is but lukewarm in substance. 
That is why, despite the end of super-Power rivalry which, in theory, should have eased tensions the world over, conflicts and tensions have continued to flare up. 
On the eve of the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization can we not pledge and dedicate ourselves to that goal and recommit our efforts to that end? 
My delegation believes that the United Nations, given its universality, should inevitably continue to have a central and important role in the universal management of our society. 
It is our hope that the wide spectrum of views expressed so far on this subject, though seemingly divergent, would eventually converge to become a consensual approach that would render the Council more transparent and democratic. 
In this context, while considering an increase in the permanent membership of the Council, one should not be biased in favour of the economic giants of this world alone. 
The developing countries have a legitimate right to be represented on the permanent slate of the Security Council, for our concerns are different from those of the industrialized and developed countries. 
While we do not favour too radical a reform, we believe that the decisions of the Council should be arrived at by consensus rather than through veto power. 
Such decisions would obviously be more easily acceptable to the international community. 
However, the present veto system should be maintained for some time to come. 
It is a fact that the United Nations has been playing a more active role in world affairs and has been assuming greater responsibilities in the fields of peace-keeping and mediation in conflicts in a number of countries. 
But the restructuring exercise needs to address other levels of our Organization as well, so as to embrace the development dimension of international relations. 
In this respect, one should not shy away from a possible review of the United Nations Charter itself, but the process, we believe, should be gradual and consensual. 
It is opportune here to remind ourselves of what, as far back as 1945, the then United States Secretary of State reported to President Truman on the result of the San Francisco Conference. He said: 
The battle of peace has to be fought on two fronts. 
The first is the security front where victory spells freedom from fear. 
The second is the economic and social front where victory means freedom from want. 
No provisions that can be written into the Charter will enable the Security Council to make the world secure from war if men and women have no security in their homes and jobs. 
the development imperative is as much a priority for the United Nations as the imperative of peace. ... There can be no sustainable development without peace. 
There can also be no real peace without development. 
In this respect, the plight of Africa is well known to the world community. 
The causes of its ills and of its weaknesses are well documented. 
While the disease has been diagnosed, the cure is not yet in sight. 
Africa needs a new order with a clear vision of hope that will ensure its gradual integration into the international economic and trading systems. Its marginalization, deliberate or accidental, must be stopped and reversed. 
Since the last decade, the rapid strides we have been making in the economic field have been accompanied by consistent progress in the social and cultural fields, as well as in the strengthening of the democratic framework. 
Basic rights and freedoms, such as freedom of speech, of association and of movement, and the holding of general elections at regular intervals of five years with the free participation of political parties and individuals are an integral part of our culture. 
Our experience exemplifies the synthesis that is being achieved through economic development, which brings dignity to the population; social development, for the protection of the weaker sections of the population; and the strengthening of all democratic institutions, for the evolution of a harmonious society. 
The report by the Secretary-General entitled An Agenda for Development is therefore timely and will no doubt place the issue of development in its different aspects in a prominent place on the international agenda. 
The Secretary-General needs to be commended for this interesting report, which highlights the multidimensional nature of development. 
The report has been further enriched by the constructive proposals contained in the Ministerial Declaration of the Group of 77 adopted on 24 June 1994 in New York. 
I commend this Declaration as an important contribution by the developing world to the debate on the report. 
Only through such commitments and shared responsibilities and action in an increasingly interdependent world will it be possible to stop the further marginalization of a large number of developing countries and help integrate them in a just and equitable international economic, financial and trading system. 
Next year will witness the establishment and setting up of the World Trade Organization, which is expected to contribute towards the development of an integrated, more viable and durable multilateral trading system. 
Genuine fears have been voiced by a number of developing countries, especially small island States, that are vulnerable to natural disasters and suffer from the disadvantages of being far from their sources of supply of raw materials and foodstuffs and the markets for their export products. 
My own country stands to be affected both as an exporter and as a net food-importing country. 
We therefore appeal for steps to be taken, as provided for in the Final Act of the GATT Uruguay Round, to provide adequate compensation for any such loss. 
I should like here to stress the need for the preservation of the existing preferential trade regime of the Lom Convention of the African, Caribbean and Pacific Group and the European Economic Community. 
Any attempt to bring in new issues concerning the multilateral trading system, including the World Trade Organization, would not be appropriate at this juncture. 
In this regard, it would serve no useful purpose for the developed and the developing countries to adopt confrontational positions while dealing with such sensitive issues as the social clause and the trade regime and trade and the environment. 
However, I also believe taking as an example my own country, where worker's rights are protected by the Constitution, that internationally recognized labour standards and norms and the legitimate rights of workers should be respected. 
I am happy to state, in that context, that my Government recently introduced legislation to ensure that workers participate in the management of enterprises and become shareholders in the sugar sector where they are employed. 
This leads me to the forthcoming World Summit for Social Development, the Fourth World Conference on Women and the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), to be held next year. 
In our view, all these conferences are geared towards one simple goal: to better the lot of mankind, and in so doing, to enhance human dignity. 
It is our sincere and cherished hope that these summit meetings and conferences will contribute to the debate on the Agenda for Development and will encourage a better understanding of the nature and complexity of the development problems facing the developing world. 
May these conferences come up with reasonable and concrete proposals, backed by a clear commitment of resources for their implementation. 
They have modified the nature of international relations, with strategic economic alliances replacing military ones in a world still in search of a new order which thus far has remained elusive. 
In such an uncertain and volatile situation, where the survival of the fittest and of the most competitive is the order of the day, small and economically vulnerable countries need assurances with regard to their security and continued economic development and social progress. 
I therefore appeal to the international community to fully support the successful implementation of regional cooperation and integration programmes, especially the nascent ones in Africa. 
In our own region, organizations such as the Indian Ocean Commission, the Preferential Trade Area for Eastern and Southern African States and the Southern African Development Community are useful vehicles for economic cooperation and integration among member countries and help to strengthen our economies. 
Political stability, good governance, respect for basic human rights and freedoms are prerequisites to economic development. 
The serious plight of hundreds of thousands of refugees from Rwanda remains a major source of concern. 
We should redouble efforts and commit ourselves to urgently addressing such human catastrophes of epic proportions, which, if left unattended or if tackled timidly, may very well spill over into neighbouring countries of the region and affect them adversely. 
I should like to use the opportunity of speaking before this forum to appeal to my brothers in Angola, Liberia and Somalia and elsewhere in Africa, where pockets of tension exist that can flare up into unnecessary conflicts, to apply peaceful means to resolve and iron out their differences. 
It would be fitting here to flag Mozambique as an example where dialogue has prevailed over armed struggle, and where, in a few days' time, the people will be exercising their freedom of choice to elect those they wish to govern the country. 
Similarly, it is a matter of satisfaction that the constitutional problem in Lesotho has been resolved peacefully and through constant dialogue. 
In that respect, I should like to commend the efforts deployed by my brothers, Presidents Mugabe, Masire and Mandela. 
Indeed, the positive developments in the Middle East mark a turning point in the inter-State relationships in that region and augur well for peace and stability. 
In this regard, let me make an earnest appeal to Pakistan and to India, countries equally dear and near to us, not to internationalize their differences but to address them bilaterally through peaceful means. 
That is why we continue to hope for speedy positive developments in such places as Fiji, where equality of citizenship is yet to prevail. 
Mauritius has made its position amply clear on this issue. 
We have stated in no uncertain terms that the world cannot be divided permanently into countries permitted to have nuclear weapons and countries not permitted to have them. 
A treaty perceived as making such a decision permanent is bound to fail and cannot be expected to last. 
Without the convincing support of the NPT members, we may fail in our endeavours to make the world nuclear-weapon-free. 
The recent dispute between a Member State of the Treaty and the International Atomic Energy Agency clearly indicates that the NPT is not infallible. 
Equally alarming is the trading in enriched uranium and plutonium, in stark contradiction of the objectives of the Treaty. 
As long as there are nuclear-weapon States, there will be an urge for other States with nuclear potential to acquire such weapon-grade material, thus putting the world community in jeopardy. 
As Acting President of the Conference of Heads of State or Government of French-speaking countries, I should like to say a few words in the French language, which brings together this community of dialogue and cooperation numbering 47 countries with more than 400 million inhabitants. 
Since 1986, the highest officials of these countries, which are found on the five continents, have been regularly holding summit meetings to review those problems that affect the francophone world and seek together for solutions to global problems. 
My country thus had the honour of hosting the Fifth Summit of the Francophone World last October. 
We live in a society that integrates the linguistic, religious and social contributions of Europe, Africa and Asia. 
The theme of Unity in Diversity, which inspired the work of that Summit, is very dear to our country. 
All the segments of the Mauritian nation participate in creating a national identity while preserving their ancestral cultures. 
This message of unity in diversity, based on the recognition of difference and on human solidarity, is even more relevant in the difficult and complex situation in today's world. 
The Heads of State or Government wish the francophone world to cooperate more closely with regional and international organizations that are working for democracy, peace and the development of the world first and foremost, of course, is the United Nations. 
We have adopted a series of resolutions to promote this new partnership. 
During the Summit, we were able to intensify a dialogue that we have been maintaining since then by various means. 
However, we hardly had time to acquire the means to implement our own resolutions when events began to move rapidly in the francophone world. 
Indeed, on the day following the Mauritius Summit, our brother Melchoir Ndadaye, President of Burundi, was brutally assassinated. 
Then the situation deteriorated in Rwanda, and once again we notified these two international forums. 
We have been following developments in that country very closely, and we were gratified to note that positive steps have been taken towards re-establishing democracy. 
The francophone world, for its part, has adopted numerous resolutions aimed at securing for the Francophone community a more dynamic presence internationally. 
I should like, in particular, to cite a resolution endorsing the Secretary-General's report, which is rightly entitled An Agenda for Development. 
At the Rio de Janeiro Summit, later in Vienna, then in Barbados and in Cairo, and tomorrow in Copenhagen and in Beijing, the countries of the francophone world are consulting on the major problems the United Nations has inscribed on its agenda. 
This is being done to arrive at common positions for meeting the great challenges of development. 
Such concerted action is essential for the harmonious development of our world at the dawn of the third millennium; hence we are called upon to make a specific contribution to illustrate that spirit of humanism that motivates the francophone world. 
The francophone world has an original and positive message to spread through the world, a message of liberty, solidarity and sharing. 
I am most pleased to have conveyed it to you. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/26, the title of item 33 should read: Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council and related matters. 
This change will be reflected in the documents to be issued subsequently. 
Mr. Ibrahim (Malaysia): I should like to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the United Nations General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
May I also express our appreciation to Ambassador Samuel Insanally of Guyana for having successfully guided the work of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session and further enhanced its centrality. 
The cold war has ended, and totalitarianism has met its nemesis. 
We must meet this challenge and collectively reconstruct a truly just order for our time and for the generations to come. 
Indeed, the global community has reached many significant milestones. 
More nations have agreed to resolve their disputes by peaceful means. 
South Africa has emerged from its political catharsis as a nation free of apartheid and with majority rule; Cambodia experienced free and democratic elections; and lasting peace in West Asia came closer to realization with the Israeli-Palestinian accords. 
The path ahead is strewn with uncertainties and pitfalls. 
The North-South divide in wealth, power and control over resources is still too pronounced to be ignored, and the redistribution of global prosperity is far from being realized. 
The paramount challenge facing the global community today is to fulfil the promises made in recent years of systemic change in the global environment. 
This is to be achieved through sustained efforts in regard to economic development and through the strengthening of civil society and multilateral institutions. 
Development is the only secure foundation for global peace and security, for the origins of conflicts are often very deeply rooted in socio-economic deprivation and disparities. 
As for civil society, its growth into maturity requires the establishment of institutions for a stable and responsive social order, a democratic participatory arrangement as a means to channel political energy, and an environment in which culture can flourish. 
In all these areas, it is the people that matter their freedom, security and development. 
All great traditions of mankind, East and West, concur in the sanctity of the human person, the family as a fundamental unit of society, and the primacy of moral and ethical values as a foundation of civilizations. 
The sanctity of the human person warrants the State's protection of the inalienable rights of all to freedom, to participate in social, political and cultural processes and to optimize the potential of the human person through development. 
The promise made at the 1992 Rio Summit remains unfulfilled. 
If no increased official development assistance is forthcoming and the international target of 0.7 per cent is not met, this will represent a serious reneging on the Rio commitments, notwithstanding the Global Environment Facility. 
This will raise questions as to the commitment of the North to pledges made at major conferences. 
At the Rio Summit, the developed countries declared that the tropical forests belonged to the whole world. 
It was maintained that these forests must always remain in order to maintain biological diversity and sustain ecological balance. 
If indeed the tropical forest is the heritage of mankind, the responsibility for its protection must necessarily be collective. 
While the South-East Asian countries will take the necessary measures, we appeal to the global community, especially the richer members, to help us put out this fire on an urgent and priority basis. 
We regard the issue of global population as inseparable from the overall concern of development. 
While we share the fundamental objectives of the Conference on Population and Development in Cairo, we deplore the attempt to impose views without regard for the values of others. 
The peace dividend that we aspire to reap will not be realized without sustained growth in the global economy. 
However, growth prospects are often hampered by short-sighted policies and structural crises within the industrial economies. 
Viewed in this light, the popular call for macroeconomic stabilization should not be confined to the developing countries alone but instead should encompass both the developing and the industrial economies. 
It would be uncharitable to ignore altogether the outstanding contributions made to humanity by this world body and its agencies. 
It has provided a platform for international cooperation in the fields of education, law, health, culture, economics, refugee relief and so on. 
But more significantly, it has, by its very existence, prepared the groundwork for a global order that would be truly democratic and multicultural. 
However, as we draw up the balance sheet of that era and contemplate the challenges of the twenty-first century, we must take into serious account our many limitations. 
In the case of Bosnia and Herzegovina the Security Council remains paralysed in the implementation of its own resolutions. 
Within the United Nations itself, the peace-keeping operations decided on by the Security Council provide no clear institutional structure for consultation, especially between non-Security-Council member troop-contributing countries and Security Council members. 
Yet the major Powers are resisting the urgent need for regular consultations between the Security Council and troop-contributing countries. 
While the situation in Somalia clearly reflected the need for some form of United Nations involvement, if not intervention, there have been other operations where even countries in the region have been totally opposed to United Nations involvement. 
The role of major Powers, at least those that still deserve that status, is explicitly recognized in the Charter of the United Nations. 
Resistance from a few, whose own claims to being major Powers are becoming increasingly unpersuasive, should not be allowed to stand in the way of change. 
As the Council is unrepresentative, the first step towards reform must be to increase the numbers of non-permanent members. 
Hence, we cannot allow the present uncertainties about the structure and role of the United Nations to remain unresolved. 
A revitalized Economic and Social Council has the potential to coordinate and, it is hoped, harmonize policies emanating from separate bodies such as the G-7 and the Bretton Woods institutions. 
In this regard priority must be accorded to an Agenda for Development which would provide the new framework for international development cooperation, the basis for a truly global partnership. 
The major Powers must not slacken the momentum towards effective non-proliferation and comprehensive test-ban treaties, critical to our collective resolve to halt the arms race and eliminate the utilization of weapons of mass destruction. 
Malaysia is prepared to make an early commitment to the goals of true globalism and, with a genuine mechanism reposing in the United Nations, to a new world system for international peace, security and development. 
The world is heterogeneous and multicultural. 
Meaningful discourse cannot be limited by the narrowness of parameters or an overbearing sense of cultural supremacy. 
We must strive to overcome and transcend unproductive polarizations. 
None the less, they must not impede efforts to seek and implement genuine solutions for our common good and shared problems. 
We must accept the new realities, particularly the far-reaching systemic transformations in the global economy. 
The growing economic strength of East Asia and the newly industrializing countries will invariably bring about a new equation of power and responsibility in global affairs. 
We are fully aware of the many shortcomings inherent within East Asia; its remarkable economic performance is far from miraculous. 
Nevertheless, its experience portrays the path of change towards the qualitative search for excellence. 
Political stability was appropriated to garner efforts for economic growth which ultimately became the means to empower the people. 
Development is enriched by multiculturalism where the practice of tolerance and moderation has turned religious and ethnic diversity from being a source of conflict into an ingredient for success. 
In a world torn by ethnic and religious passions and cultural prejudices, the experience of South-East Asia in multiculturalism may provide some clues for devising the means for peaceful coexistence and productive partnership among citizens of the global village. 
With the memory of war still fresh, he said: 
We must serve our apprenticeship and at every stage try to develop forms of international coexistence as far as is possible at the moment. 
That apprenticeship has now been served. 
It must progress and transform itself from being a theatre for the concert of a few powerful nations into an effective and representative vehicle for global governance. 
The East-West blocs have been replaced by North-South blocs. 
The wealthy North is worried because the poor South is a threat to its serenity and comfort. 
Our world is facing a threefold crisis political and economic crises and a crisis of human society which is sorely testing international solidarity and the interdependence of States. 
The many hotbeds of tension in Latin America, Europe, Asia and Africa arouse anxiety and concern in our Organization. 
A number of ideas have been put forward to check these evils on a global scale, with greater or lesser degrees of success, but we feel that the best approach lies in the old saying: An ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure. 
Preventive diplomacy seems to us to be decisive in maintaining and promoting peace, as recent world history shows. 
Indeed, it is clear that many current conflicts might have been avoided had the international community involved itself in time to prevent them from worsening. 
A review of the roots of this tragedy shows that the implementation of preventive diplomacy could have prevented it or at least mitigated its effects. 
If we go back to the earliest manifestations of the ethnic conflict between Hutus and Tutsis, we see many opportunities to resolve it which the international community passed up. 
It is clear that if the parties involved had respected the Arusha Agreements, the Rwandese tragedy would not have taken on its current dimensions. 
It is equally clear that the international community could have guaranteed respect for these Agreements. 
Moreover, the presence on Rwandese soil of foreign and international troops shortly before and during the massacres could have prevented them. 
What are these problems? 
Millions of Rwandese left their country and took refuge in neighbouring countries. 
Zaire, for instance, had to absorb nearly 3 million people in less than three months. 
The little city of Goma, with a normal population of 200,000, on 14 June alone took in 10,000 refugees a minute. 
The modern world has never seen such an uprooting of populations. 
The effects of such a situation could only be tragic: the swamping of infrastructures, the re-emergence of endemic disease, housing shortages, the devastation of crops, environmental destruction, disputes among people living in close quarters, insecurity, and countless other examples. 
In addition to all this, the nationality problem is worsening and it was already a matter of concern in that part of Zaire. 
The current situation in countries bordering Rwanda meets all the preconditions for preventive intervention by the international community. 
Of course, it is already engaged in humanitarian operations on behalf of the refugees. 
My delegation takes this opportunity to thank all the countries and organizations involved in these operations. 
France in particular deserves a special tribute for having saved so many lives in Operation Turquoise. 
But it is high time that the international community moved beyond the humanitarian aspect towards a solution of the fundamental causes of the Rwandese tragedy and its effects on neighbouring countries. 
Yet we note that none of the countries directly concerned by this phenomenon can cope on its own with the situation without assistance from the international community. 
The tragedy of Rwanda, which occurred shortly before the installation of our current Government in Zaire, could benefit only from stop-gap measures on the part of our Government, given the already disturbing situation of the economy in Zaire and the problems remain unsolved. 
From this rostrum, Zaire issues a fervent appeal to the international community for support equal to the difficulties experienced by our population. 
It is thus urgent that the world help these two ethnic groups to learn how to live together again in harmony. 
Situated in the heart of Africa, Zaire is a country in deep crisis. 
Since the beginning of this decade, Zaire has been experiencing a serious institutional crisis, punctuated by individual events which have contributed to destroying all the basic balances of our economy. 
Our country just barely averted a crisis which could have been comparable to the one in Rwanda. 
As we know, the democratization process initiated in Zaire on 24 April 1990 was one of the most tumultuous of the entire African continent. 
National unity was harmed by the reappearance of centrifugal and sectarian movements. 
Ethnic tensions erupted here and there throughout the country. 
In short, we might well have experienced the same phenomena of massacres and mass displacements of populations we deplore in Rwanda. 
Zaire succeeded in averting this great tragedy owing in large part to the timely assistance provided by the international community. 
We do not wish to minimize either the wisdom and the work done by the internal forces in Zaire, or the ongoing support from what we call the troika: the group of countries consisting of Belgium, France and the United States of America. 
The results of these meetings were of major political importance because they put an end to the duplication of constitutional texts as well as of institutions of transition towards a new democratic republic. 
On 11 July 1994 the transitional parliament established a Government which represents the majority of the people of Zaire. 
This Government intends to conduct the nation's politics exclusively through parliamentary control. 
I am thinking not of the resources needed at particular moments for example to organize and hold free and transparent elections. 
I am referring to the substantial resources needed to stabilize the economic and social environment, which will provide the framework for democratization. 
This stability has long been ignored, but today is increasingly being recognized as the prerequisite for progress towards democracy. 
When a country relies only on its national efforts to resolve all of those ills, it very quickly gets locked into a vicious circle which only exacerbates its problems. 
The second crisis facing mankind is economic in nature. 
This crisis derives from structural lacunae and from the imbalance in interdependent areas such as those of commodities, trade, energy, currency and finance. 
Socio-economic conditions have worsened considerably in Zaire since the beginning of democratization. 
In the last five years, the basic balances of the Zaire economy have been completely destroyed. 
As a result, there is a particularly acute economic and financial crisis. 
This economic crisis has been accompanied by a profound moral crisis, which has led to plundering and systematic destruction of the economic fabric. 
It is equally obvious that Zaire cannot emerge all on its own from this situation. 
The current Government has of course included in its programme specific short-term measures to slow down somewhat the continuing deterioration of social conditions. 
But these measures and the Government's recovery plan as a whole can be effective only if they are supported by strengthened cooperation between Zaire and its bilateral and multilateral partners. 
However, as is known, this cooperation has been suspended, and most of Zaire's partners are making the resumption of such cooperation conditional on tangible progress being made towards democracy and progress in economic management. 
My country is not an isolated case. 
This kind of conditionality is increasingly a determining factor in cooperation between developing countries, particularly in Africa, and their multilateral and bilateral partners. 
In our search we must create new solutions, such as those that made it possible to rebuild Europe after the Second World War. 
Human society is falling prey to the re-emergence and supremacy of force and violence over the rule of law in relations between States, in contempt of all the rules of good conduct. 
Two thirds of the human race suffers from hunger, endemic disease, malnutrition, undernourishment, unemployment, lack of information, acculturation in short, total underdevelopment. The political and economic crisis also has a negative effect on society. 
My Government intends to make respect for human rights in Zaire one of its fundamental priorities of action. 
From this rostrum I make an appeal to the specialized agencies of our Organization to share their enriching experience with us and to help us effectively in realizing our aims. 
The establishment of institutions for our new, resolutely democratic republic will involve the organization in the near future of free, transparent and honest elections. 
My Government hopes to see the United Nations community join Zaire in this last stage of our long journey towards our goal a State of law by assisting in the preparation, organization and monitoring of these elections at all levels. 
Before concluding, I would just like to express to you, Mr. President, the great satisfaction my delegation feels at seeing you presiding over the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
We are all aware that your election is a tribute to your country, Ce d'Ivoire. 
We also wish to congratulate all the members of the General Committee. 
We extend our best wishes and our support to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his commitment and his tireless efforts to promote peace and respect for human rights. 
To sum up, I would simply say that I came here with three messages. 
The first one is that of the interdependence of nations in mutually beneficial cooperation and with no exclusions. 
Mr. Romulo (Philippines): Please allow me to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the exalted office of President of the General Assembly. 
Your distinguished career and your experience in international affairs, together with your outstanding personal qualities, assure us of wise and skilled leadership at the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
As we approach the fiftieth year of the life of our Organization, let us look back to the first principles of its existence. 
Let us see how we can apply those principles to the dynamic realities of our time and, to the extent that human discernment will allow, to the uncertain circumstances of the next half century. 
Mr. Biegman (Netherlands), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Emerging from the unspeakable horror and devastation of untrammelled global conflict, the international community brought forth the United Nations as an instrument, above all, for preventing conflict and keeping the peace. 
As with any human institution, the United Nations record in this regard has been mixed. 
This we have seen in such places as Cyprus, Angola, Mozambique, Liberia and certain parts of the Middle East, including Lebanon. 
However, our founding fathers recognized from the very beginning that it is not enough to head off crises and intervene in conflicts, but that the roots of war and peace lie in the human condition and the human mind. 
It is thus there, at their roots, that mankind must deal with questions of war and peace. 
As we look back at this half-century, we see with extraordinary clarity that the enduring triumphs of the international community have come not with the imposition of outside force but when the deepest concerns of the nations and peoples involved are addressed and resolved. 
These triumphant achievements came in precisely those two areas that had most deeply engaged the United Nations for the greater part of its existence South Africa and the Middle East. 
In South Africa, national peace and reconciliation in a regime of democracy emerged victorious after decades of struggle, led by the United Nations, against apartheid and on behalf of human dignity, racial equality, majority rule and political pluralism. 
This happened only after most of the political forces in the country recognized these universal values as essential to the survival of the South African nation. 
In the Middle East, the dramatic breakthrough worked out by Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) has opened the doors of hope for an end to the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
It finally occurred because the leaders of Israel and the PLO and other Arab leaders recognized the essential nature of these rights. 
The United Nations is certainly right to emphasize this important reality. 
Fortunately, many developing nations and the Philippines is proud to take its place among them have made hard political decisions and adopted economic policies favourable to dynamic and sustained economic growth. 
These are thus hopeful times for economic growth, at least for those countries in a position to take advantage of a more liberal international trading regime. 
However, as many countries, and the United Nations itself, have realized, economic development by itself is not enough. 
Raising the overall income of a nation is not enough. 
A larger gross national product does not necessarily mean a better life for the individual citizen. 
A bigger economy by itself does not satisfy the individual person's aspiration to human fulfilment. 
Indeed, economic growth cannot be sustained for long unless the individual citizen and the individual community have a stake in that growth and unless they are mobilized and empowered to take active part in the process of development. 
Economic growth would be meaningless to the individual who does not share in its benefits or whose community is destroyed by it. 
Development is empty for persons who are deprived of their individual rights and freedoms. 
A society cannot find fulfilment in growth, and indeed the development process itself is severely hampered, if it does not take adequate care of its vulnerable groups: women, children, ethnic minorities, the handicapped, the homeless. 
Development cannot be sustained unless the nurturing qualities of the natural environment are conserved for future generations. 
We in the Philippines have learned this lesson the hard way and are now applying it faithfully. 
We have secured peace and national reconciliation through a peace process that includes having sincere discussions with dissident elements and extending a generous amnesty to them. 
We have devolved extensive authority, responsibility and resources on local governments and communities, and we have restored the system of democratic pluralism, through which the people and their groups can thrash out their grievances and advance their interests in peace and with civility. 
At the same time, we have pursued a purposeful programme of economic development through the liberalization of the conditions governing trade, investments, and banking and finance, and through the privatization of Government enterprises. 
We have provided infrastructure facilities and generous incentives for domestic and foreign investors. 
These, together with the restoration of political stability, have placed us back on the road to economic recovery and self-sustaining growth. 
Part of this effort is the importance that we place on human-rights education for all, including the armed forces and the police, a mission that is mandated by a unique provision in our Constitution. 
We are expanding the empowerment of our people and their communities, particularly of the most vulnerable groups. 
We have devoted attention and resources to the concerns of women, including women workers, and of children, particularly those of the poor. 
We have protected the rights and culture of our ethnic minorities. 
And we have allocated substantial resources to health and education for the development of our people as our most valuable asset. 
We in the Philippines believe that this simultaneous and balanced approach to peace, development and the quality of individual lives must be applied in the international community as well as within nations, in the family of man as well as in national societies. 
The expansion of the global economy is important for peace in the world and the progress of nations, but it is not enough. 
Each country must have a stake in this expansion and an enlarged share of it. 
Even this is not enough. 
It must devote greater attention to care and respect for people and to the recognition of the inherent equality of all human beings regardless of gender, of age, of race, of religion, of language, of culture or of nationality. 
We must all remember that the sources of conflict do not lie only in disputes over territory or resources. 
As we know only too well, they arise also, and it seems increasingly, from intolerance of other people's beliefs and cultures and from the less than human treatment of people from other lands. 
Mankind has made progress in advancing the truth that there are certain things that transcend national boundaries and are the common heritage, the common concern and the common responsibility of all nations and of mankind as a whole. 
Among these are the environment and the oceans and their resources. 
There is something else that transcends national boundaries and summons global responsibility, something that is of infinitely greater worth than even the environment or the oceans. 
I speak specifically of migrant workers, refugees, children, the aged and the disabled, and the special concerns of the world's women. 
The transnational migration of workers is an increasingly prominent phenomenon of international life in our time. 
This is the result of supply and demand for workers seeking equilibrium. 
Migrant workers, however, are more than a commodity to be traded in the international market-place. 
They have the same dignity and rights as any of us in this Hall. 
Moreover, they make a vital contribution to the economies and societies of the countries in which they live and work. 
And yet, many countries, including developing countries, treat migrant workers as being less than the human beings that they are. 
At best, these workers are left unprotected by the law governing labour and employment. 
The international community, the United Nations, cannot allow the abuse of these vulnerable and valuable members of the human family to continue. 
The Secretary-General might form a group to submit recommendations to the Assembly at our next session on improving coordination of the various efforts of the United Nations on behalf of migrant workers. 
Natural and man-made disasters have created large-scale flows of refugees around the world. 
While the distinction between refugees and economic migrants has to be resolutely made, genuine refugees must be given all the protection that international conventions call for. 
Children, by their very nature, have a claim to mankind's protection and care. 
That claim is special in the case of street children, children coerced into drug addiction, refugee children and children in the areas of armed conflict or natural disasters. 
National societies and the international community must ensure that such children are provided with adequate food, medical care, shelter and education. 
We may need to draw up a convention dealing with the sale of children, child prostitution, child pornography and the nefarious trade in body parts of children. 
We also call upon the Ninth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders to take steps towards making gender-based violence a crime, especially violence against women migrant workers and the victims of the traffic in women. 
Underlying the need to safeguard the welfare of these vulnerable groups is the fundamental issue of human rights, the issue of respect for all people and their rights, the issue of their inherent equality as human beings. 
The United Nations has adopted numerous international instruments on human rights, beginning with the Universal Declaration. 
The Philippines is party to 21 of these. 
The United Nations must renew its commitment to foster compliance with these solemn covenants, always with respect for the sovereignty of nations. 
Since the concept of the inherent rights and equality of human persons resides in the minds of people, United Nations efforts in this regard must begin with education. 
Even as we refocus our concerns on basic human needs, we should not lose sight of the continuing, and even increased, importance of peace-keeping in the mandate of the United Nations. 
We must, however, make sure that the peace-keeping function does not divert resources from economic and social development, is not used by the major Powers simply to pursue their respective agendas, and is carried out in a transparent and democratic manner. 
The Philippines fully supports an approach to international peace and security that is based on securing friendly relations among peoples of different political, cultural, ethnic and religious backgrounds, respect for international law, and the peaceful settlement of disputes. 
We believe that the maintenance of international peace and security should not rest primarily on the use or threat of sanctions, armed force, or other coercive measures. 
The maintenance of international peace and security is a collective responsibility. 
The United Nations must ensure the international nature of all peace-keeping operations if it is to maintain their credibility. 
This would involve both enlarging the Council's membership and reforming its methods and procedures. 
Specifically, we believe that the Council's membership should be better balanced in terms of geographic distribution and increased representation of the developing countries. 
In the past two years, the General Assembly adopted two resolutions to this effect. 
Let us begin implementing their key provisions. 
Revitalization of the United Nations is demanded by the new circumstances and challenges of today's dynamic world. 
We suggest, however, that the Assembly consider the possible establishment of an independent advisory group to oversee the work and receive the reports of this Office. 
This would provide the checks and balances so necessary in a large organization such as the United Nations. 
As the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations approaches, we must ensure that the balance is maintained among the principal concerns of the Organization the maintenance of peace and security, the promotion of economic progress and the advancement of social development. 
This is a clear recognition by the international community of his wisdom, diplomatic skills and a sign of esteem for his country, Ce d'Ivoire. 
In this connection, we salute the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his efforts aimed at improving the work of the Organization and its efficiency so that it may face up to the challenges and changes of today's world. 
We are fully confident that by its return, it will effectively contribute to enhancing the work of the Organization. 
The end of the cold war has created a new climate in international relations as better prospects have emerged which promise to make possible the achievement of tangible progress towards finding solutions for a number of international problems. 
Such encouraging developments afford unprecedented opportunities for international cooperation in the interests of peace, security, stability and sustainable development. 
In a number of regions, the escalation of wars and regional conflicts poses a serious threat to international and regional peace and security and has led to a state of economic, social and developmental instability. 
New forms of racism, nationalism and religious fanaticism have emerged, and acts of violence and terrorism in all its forms take place. 
All these situations and factors impede the building of the better world of peace, coexistence, tolerance and prosperity after which humanity aspires. 
Therefore, we must intensify our efforts in support of what the Secretary-General has proposed in his report An Agenda for Peace, in order for that agenda to be translated into a concrete reality. 
I refer in particular to the proposals concerning the strengthening of cooperation, partnership and coordination between regional organizations and the United Nations, in line with the provisions of the Charter and the rules and norms of international law. 
The responsibilities of the Security Council have greatly increased over the past few years. 
This fact makes it necessary to ensure greater participation by all Member States, taking into account the fact that equitable and just geographic and regional distribution would contribute to the maintenance of international and regional peace and security. 
Developments in international and regional situations over the past years have made it clear that radical solutions to regional disputes can be reached only by peaceful means, through dialogue and negotiation between countries in accordance with the United Nations Charter and the rules and norms of international law. 
Proceeding from this, the policy of the United Arab Emirates is based on full and mutual respect for States' sovereignty and independence and for the principles of non-interference in the internal affairs of other States, good-neighbourliness and peaceful coexistence. 
Hence the initiative by the United Arab Emirates which called for serious and direct negotiations to put an end to the Iranian occupation of our three islands. 
My Country is pledged to accepting all that follows from the Judgment of the International Court as that Judgment would be based on legal arguments and documents. 
We hope that the international community will support this peaceful initiative, which is based on international legality. 
Although almost four years have elapsed since the liberation of the sisterly State of Kuwait, the Iraqi regime is still being selective in its implementation of the relevant resolutions of international legality, indifferent to the serious consequences. 
While we in the United Arab Emirates, with our brethren in the Gulf Cooperation Council, affirm the need to uphold the unity and territorial integrity of Iraq, we consider the international resolutions operative and mandatory. 
Short of the implementation of both these resolutions, there cannot be a positive climate conducive to peace and security in the region. 
The peace dividend, the product of the atmosphere of international cooperation in the wake of the Cold War era, has increasingly come to determine the characteristics and parameters of a new world order based on regional cooperation, for whose success peace is considered an indispensable prerequisite. 
This was also the reason why my country participated in the multilateral negotiations. 
We did not hesitate to grant humanitarian assistance in addition to our participation in the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II). 
We think that the international relief efforts cannot be successful in the worsening internal situation. 
My country is deeply concerned over the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina, particularly under the circumstances of the continued violation of its sovereignty and of the human rights of its people, especially the Muslims. 
The facts still indicate that Bosnian Serb forces and their supporters have not refrained for a single day from their acts of aggression or from perpetrating further crimes of ethnic cleansing and genocide. 
These Serbian actions aim at regional expansionist gains that violate the sovereignty and territorial integrity of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This will be realized only through a general orientation towards disarmament in all its forms, covering both nuclear weapons and weapons of mass destruction. 
While social issues are now at the forefront of international relations, the economic and developmental questions of developing countries are increasingly marginalized, and the economic disparities between developing and developed countries continues to widen as a result of the measures taken by developed countries. 
The persistence of these problems and the absence of a solution will lead to political and social tensions, which in turn will adversely affect international and regional peace and security. 
International economic integration has become a concrete reality that must be taken into account. 
There can be no doubt that this is a historic event and gives new momentum to the world economy. 
We hope that the setting up of this new organization will be a positive beginning that improves and enhances the prospects of economic, financial and international trade relations based on justice, co-equality and equity, with a view to bridging the gap between developed and developing countries. 
The spirit of tolerance and of adherence to noble cultural and humanitarian values, to the principles and purposes of the Charter and the rules of international law should be our beacon which guides our steps towards the future that we desire. 
The meeting rose at 1.20 p.m. 
The President (interpretation from French): In a letter contained in document A/49/400/Add.2 the Secretary-General informs me that, since the issuance of his communications dated 20 and 26 September, Burkina Faso has made the necessary payment to reduce its arrears below the amount specified in Article 19 of the Charter. 
Your well-deserved election, which honours all of Africa, is a tribute to your country, Ce d'Ivoire, with which the Central African Republic enjoys excellent relations of friendship, fraternity and cooperation. 
We also congratulate the Secretary-General, a worthy son of Africa, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, who, as head of the Organization, made the preparations for the year of Africa. 
Those military regimes, which were anti-democratic because they were not elected, seized power and held freedom hostage, thereby curtailing the economic, social and cultural development of our nations. 
While the international community and the wealthy countries indulged and fostered this policy of domination, waste, corruption and mismanagement, the colonized and dominated populations fought unceasingly for access to democracy, the basis of all development. 
At last, near the end of 1990, the populations' cries of alarm were heard by the international community, which then quickly facilitated the third world's access to democracy. 
A new era dawned, starting in the East, where communism crumbled. 
The wind from the East blew through the African continent, where exhausted and traumatized populations accepted unprecedented sacrifices and waged a ruthless battle against the military regimes in power. 
The Central African people resolutely chose the latter path, at all cost. 
In this context, the Central African Republic, which I represent today at the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly, elected me President, Head of State of the Republic, in a setting of serenity and transparency, and over eight other candidates who enjoyed broad support from abroad. 
This was a victory not only for me and my Party but also for the entire Central African people. 
It was a victory won through change in favour of a new and truly democratic Republic. 
I would like to mention in particular France, the United States of America, Germany, Japan, the Republic of China in Taiwan, the European Union, the World Bank and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
In this context, firmly convinced of the importance of humanitarian action in Rwanda, we supported unhesitatingly the helpful intervention of France, whose courage and determination we extol. 
That intervention curbed human suffering and restored peace to Rwanda. 
At its forty-ninth session the General Assembly must take concrete and urgent measures to prevent and contain conflicts by establishing and strengthening legal instruments. 
As to the Central African Republic, since my election on 27 September 1993, we have endeavoured to lay the groundwork for real democracy by giving priority to dialogue and concord between all the sectors of the Central African nation. 
A truly democratic constitution, which reflects the profound aspirations of my people, is being drafted and will soon be submitted to a referendum, in December 1994. 
This constitution, which is the result of a broad consensus, places great emphasis on justice, on fundamental freedoms, and on social and family well-being achieved through work. 
How will the Central African Republic, a land-locked country, accomplish such a programme if its neighbours, the countries of its subregion, are not at peace? A good portion of our exported and imported goods pass through neighbouring countries such as Cameroon and Congo. 
These zaraguinas are simply a reflection of the political and military situation of our neighbours. 
This is because peace in Chad, in Cameroon, in Congo, in Sudan and in Zaire will allow the Central African Republic to develop harmoniously, promoting a dynamic and fruitful policy of good-neighbourliness and of the complementarity we require. 
My country has embarked on the path of mediation between the parties in Chad because it believes in the virtues of dialogue and harmony in a spirit of tolerance and unity within a diversity of political opinions. 
The Government of Chad, on the initiative of the mediator, has just announced an amnesty for the combatants of the CSNPDT in order to rebuild confidence among all Chadians and to create conditions conducive to genuine reconciliation within Chad before the forthcoming elections in the country. 
I tell the truth, because the truth makes one free. 
Therefore, it is impossible to claim respect for human rights and for the rights of nations if, in one way or another, we promote discrimination for whatever reason. 
In the past, it was racial discrimination in South Africa. 
Today, we still see discrimination: between the People's Republic of China and the Republic of China in Taiwan. 
And yet, the Berlin Wall has fallen, as did the walls of Jericho in days gone by, marking the end of the East-West bloc system. 
The conflict between Israelis and Palestinians has yielded to coexistence between the State of Israel and the State of Palestine. 
The criminal foundations of apartheid have crumbled and given way to a new, democratic South Africa with a human face. 
For my part, and on behalf of the Central African Republic, I reaffirm that we intend to maintain diplomatic, economic, cultural and social relations with the two Chinese States without restriction. 
The same applies to the two Koreas, because we want to benefit from the technology of all these friendly countries for our development. 
Our Organization will soon celebrate its fiftieth anniversary. 
It is appropriate at this time to draw up the balance-sheet for this half-century and conduct a real assessment in order to set general policy guidelines for the years to come. 
He proposed regrouping States into political and economic entities, with a view to launching the economy of the African countries at the subregional and regional levels. 
Unfortunately, those ideas, which were put forward at such an early date by the late Barth\x{5e68}emy Boganda, were not well understood by his peers and therefore were systematically fought and discarded. 
Today, Africa has regressed. 
It is absent at the international level as regards trade and industrial and agro-industrial development. 
Why do our health-care systems no longer meet the aspirations of our populations? Why are our roads in such a state of disrepair that it is virtually impossible to travel freely from one country to another? In a word, why must we start all over? 
All this has happened because of different ideologies, based on the selfish interests of individual nations. 
It is also due to a lack of active solidarity among African nations. 
Contrary to other regions of the world, where there are clear signs of the resumption of economic growth, the persistence of poor economic results in Africa remains a source of concern and of constant disquiet. 
It is being crushed under the weight of debt, and various programmes for structural adjustment have done nothing to change the worsening standard of living of the entire continent, which does, however, have an enormous potential in its peoples and its nature. 
What we need to save the continent is a real Marshall Plan, because at the present time multilateral and bilateral assistance remain insufficient to promote sustained and lasting growth. 
Without this growth, which is necessary to raise the African people's standard of living, lasting peace can be only an illusion. 
In this context, my country expresses the hope that this session will mark a new stage in effective cooperation for progress and peace in the entire international community. 
The Central African Republic believes that tolerance and peace for development must henceforward be the motto of the United Nations. 
We hope that under your presidency the General Assembly will bring its work to a fruitful conclusion. 
Although the heart of our leader has ceased to beat, his great exploits will be remembered for ever. 
Our great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung will always be with us. 
Our dear leader Comrade Kim Jong Il remains committed to his life-long mission of carrying forward and accomplishing the revolutionary cause pioneered by our fatherly leader through generations and he is energetically leading the overall affairs of our party, State and armed forces. 
Our people will follow the wise leadership of Comrade Kim Jong Il, more firmly as they arm themselves with the Juche idea, the revolutionary idea of the respected leader Comrade Kim Il Sung, and defend, safeguard and glorify our socialism, which is their life and soul. 
The lifelong desire of the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung was the reunification of our country, and he worked energetically until the last minute of his life for its realization. 
National reunification is the patriotic cause related to the destiny of our nation and it is the supreme task of our nation and one that can be delayed no longer. 
It is indeed an intolerable tragedy that the division of our nation that began in the 1940s has lasted until today, at a time when humanity is preparing to usher in the twenty-first century. 
The major stumbling-blocks to humanitarian exchanges, dialogue and contacts between the north and south are South Korea's so-called National Security Law, which defines fellow countrymen as enemies, and the concrete wall, a symbol of division and confrontation. 
All the legal and physical barriers must be removed at an early date if we are to achieve our consistent goals of free travel and contacts, cooperation and exchanges between the north and the south and if we are to realize national unity. 
An important point in defusing the tensions and bringing about peace on the Korean peninsula is to replace the Korean Armistice Agreement with a peace agreement and to establish a new peace arrangement to replace the current armistice mechanism. 
The Korean Armistice Agreement is a provisional step that envisages the suspension of any military actions between the belligerent parties and its subsequent conversion into a peace agreement. 
However, such a political conference has yet to be convened and the unstable armistice has lasted so far. 
Over the last four decades or so the Korean Armistice Agreement and the armistice mechanism have proved to be nominal and insubstantial, failing to prevent or restrain arms reinforcement from outside Korea, a military build-up and large-scale military exercises. 
Moreover, it is anomalous in every way that the Armistice Agreement signed in the 1950s should remain intact, even today when the cold war is over. 
These facts highlight the urgent need to replace the Armistice Agreement with a peace agreement and the existing armistice mechanism with a peace arrangement. 
In April this year the Government of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea made a detailed proposal to the United States that the two countries should begin negotiations on an arrangement for a lasting peace to replace the outdated armistice system. 
It subsequently took the practical step of opening the representative office of the Korean People's Army in Panmunjom as our new negotiating body. 
These measures were taken as innovative, goodwill steps to make a breakthrough in establishing a new security arrangement on the Korean peninsula, taking into consideration the recognized international practices under which some countries terminated their belligerency after the Second World War and declared peaceful relationships. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea still remains, in legal terms, in a state of belligerency with the United Nations, of which it is a dignified Member State. That is because the cease-fire has lasted so long. 
At its thirtieth session the General Assembly, in 1975, adopted resolution 3390 B (XXX), urging the dismantling of the United Nations Command and the replacement of the Armistice Agreement with a peace agreement, but that resolution has not yet been implemented. 
Another very important element in defusing tensions and establishing lasting peace on the Korean peninsula would be a fundamental resolution of the nuclear issue. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea has maintained its firm position that the nuclear issue on the Korean peninsula should be resolved through dialogue and negotiations between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States. 
This shows that if the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States work together to resolve the issue with trust in each other, and on the principle of impartiality and equality, they will bring about a good and fruitful outcome. 
To demonstrate the transparency of our nuclear activities, we took the bold decision to replace the existing system of graphite-moderated reactors with a system of light water reactors, at the sacrifice of our independent atomic power industry. 
The Korean people are strongly independence-minded, and independence means life for the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
No threat or blackmail, no pressure or sanctions, will ever work on us. 
Our people will never beg for peace at the expense of our national dignity and sovereignty simply out of fear of war, and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea will never sell out its supreme interests under pressure. 
Intervention by any other party in their talks will only create difficulties and complications, and erect obstacles to the resolution of the issue, rather than help in its resolution in any way. 
Before the South Korean authorities talk about the nuclear issue, they should refrain from creating obstacles to the progress of the talks between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States, from encouraging confrontation between North and South and from aggravating the situation on the Korean peninsula. 
The world welcomes this process and looks forward to satisfactory results. 
The Government of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea will continue all its sincere efforts to resolve the nuclear issue on the Korean peninsula and to achieve the region's denuclearization. 
Humankind now has the shared task of building a new, free and peaceful world, free from domination and subjugation. 
All United Nations Member States are equal Members of the United Nations, and all contribute jointly to world peace and security. 
Certain forces still try at international forums to trample international justice and the principle of impartiality underfoot. 
These phenomena still continue undiminished. 
This is a clear indication that there still remain outdated concepts and the mentality of the cold-war era, when the strong-arm actions and high-handed behaviour of a few countries were allowed to go unchallenged. 
Such unfair and unreasonable acts and behaviour should no longer be allowed any place in international relations. 
Restructuring of the United Nations is important, in order to meet more actively the changed reality and new challenges. 
It must first make a full and unambiguous apology, and provide compensation, for its past aggression and war crimes. 
This would be the proper behaviour for Japan. 
Disarmament nuclear disarmament in particular is another task that must be undertaken urgently. 
However, the nuclear-weapon States are reluctant to scrap their nuclear arsenals totally, even in the current post-cold-war era. 
They still seek to perpetuate their monopoly in nuclear weaponry and to justify legally the continued possession of these weapons. 
The extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons is now a matter of worldwide interest and concern. 
The existing Treaty defines the rights and obligations of the nuclear-weapon States and of the non-nuclear-weapon States respectively on an unequal basis. 
These would be the first steps towards rendering meaningless the existence of nuclear weapons on our planet. 
It is indeed heartbreaking to see how national sovereignty is trampled underfoot and how regional conflicts and religious and ethnic conflicts continue unabated, only to escalate into wars. 
Social and economic development is an important matter directly related to international peace and security. 
It is common knowledge that social and economic development has been greatly hindered, and the worldwide phenomenon of the rich getting richer and the poor getting poorer is becoming even more intense. 
A fair and just international economic order should be established to free the people of the developing countries from famine, disease and disasters and to narrow the widening gap between the developed and the developing countries. 
We hope that the Agenda for Development proposed by the Secretary-General will make a substantial contribution to the economic development of these countries. 
The summits of non-aligned countries and other world conferences have emphasized the need for the establishment of a new, fair international order and have adopted resolutions calling for practical measures to this end. 
The developed countries should pay due attention to this matter. 
They should move to resume dialogue with the developing countries and to join in establishing a fair international economic order, and should refrain from any actions that would hinder the economic development of the developing countries. 
People in many countries are currently engaged in a vigorous struggle to reject all foreign domination and interference, to defend national independence and sovereignty and to achieve national stability and prosperity. 
We express our solidarity with the Cambodian people, whose cause is the promotion of national reconciliation and unity and the country's post-war rehabilitation. 
We fully support the peoples of the States members of the Association of South-East Asian Nations in their efforts to secure peace in their respective countries and common prosperity, and all other Asian peoples in their efforts to build a new, independent and prosperous Asia. 
We express our firm solidarity with the just cause of the Cuban people, who are resolutely defending the sovereignty of their country and the gains of socialism, and with the struggle of the Latin American peoples for peace and prosperity in their countries. 
You will no doubt be equal to the task, given your disposition and your record of distinguished service to your Government and country and to the international community. 
The Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, has continued to remain on top of his very challenging and delicate task as the chief executive of the Organization. 
His abilities and skills as a thinker, administrator and accomplished diplomat have been assets to the United Nations. 
In discharging its primary responsibility to promote international peace and security the United Nations has had successes and disappointments. 
Exploitation of the inherent weaknesses of the Charter, lack of good faith, greed and the quest for domination characterized the era of the cold war which, happily, appears to be coming to an end. 
However, conflicts that threaten international peace and security exist and are multiplying; some are legacies of the cold war and others the result of the failure of the international community to create the economic and social conditions for international peace and security. 
Thanks to the end of the cold war, the political landscape in Europe has changed and has impacted positively, if only with partial success, on Cambodia, Mozambique and, most important of all, the Middle East. 
At long last, UNITA is getting the message that the international community abhors its commitment to militarism and appreciates the political maturity and spirit of compromise of the Angolan Government. 
We take this opportunity to welcome its delegation into our midst. 
The contribution of the United Nations in the solution of these conflicts is immense, but one must also recognize that no progress would have been possible without the exemplary statesmanship of the leaders involved in their solution. 
To an increasing degree regional organizations and small States like Ghana are being called upon to bear the burden of securing a peaceful world, a burden far above their means. 
In such situations success depends largely upon support from the more endowed members of the international community, either through the United Nations or on a direct bilateral basis. 
In Liberia, Ghana and a few other countries members of the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS) are groaning under the burden of helping the Liberians maintain a nation. 
In Rwanda, in the heat of battle Ghana and Canada were left alone to grapple with a horror situation without adequate material support. 
Even after the international community was shamed into action, logistic support has not been particularly prompt or adequate. 
From the Congo crisis in the early 1960s up until now it has demonstrated the will and readiness to come to the help of nations in distress. 
We are willing to continue to discharge our responsibilities if adequate material support can be forthcoming from the international community, particularly, its wealthy members. 
With President Rawlings's assumption of the chairmanship of ECOWAS Ghana is directly face to face with the ambitions, rivalries, prejudices, misconceptions and lack of common purpose even within ECOWAS and with the misrepresentations that have made the solution of this problem elusive. 
We have taken note of the misconceptions and attempts to undermine this latest effort. 
However, with persistence, patience, firmness and transparency, we hope we can make significant progress in the coming year. 
What we ask of the Liberians is sincerity and the spirit of compromise. 
From the international community, we will appreciate moral, material and diplomatic support and an understanding of the complexities of the problem. 
Peace-keeping is crowding the international agenda to such a degree that we seem to be losing our ability to focus on the unfinished business of disarmament. 
The proliferation of conflicts generates insecurity and compounds the disarmament problem. 
Both problems, however, must be resolved simultaneously. 
The process of eliminating nuclear weapons needs to be speeded up to make the extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) an attractive proposition for non-nuclear Powers. 
It is no accident that conflicts abound in the developing world and the economically backward areas of Europe. 
At the root of all these conflict situations and the threats to peace and security are economic deprivation and abject poverty. 
It is not necessary to restate the gruesome statistics of the conditions of the poor the high mortality rates, the malnutrition, the inadequate health facilities, ignorance and poor housing. 
These conditions are compounded by a seriously inequitable system of international trade with its attendant problems, including the debt burden. 
The vast majority of lower-income countries which owe debts totalling $1.3 trillion are in sub-Saharan Africa. 
Sub-saharan Africa alone is overburdened with debt servicing to the tune of $200 billion representing 10 per cent of the total national income of the 43 countries involved. 
It is not sheer coincidence that Africa plays host to a sizeable number of United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
The international accord embodied in the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa, which contains a strategy to relaunch African economies on the path of growth and recovery, has hardly had any noticeable effect a year after its adoption. 
The international community is yet to discharge its obligations under the international accord. 
No agreement has been reached on the modalities for the creation of a diversification fund for Africa as called for by the various studies initiated by well-known bodies of the United Nations. 
The conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations was no doubt a historic achievement. 
It holds prospects of opening up possibilities of trade liberalization and long-term growth. 
However, it should not be an occasion for an attempt to impose a set of social values on the international community, nor should it be an opportunity to malign the cultural practices of any group of people. 
It should be an occasion for mutual understanding to pave the way for a charter for social progress. 
We recognize the increasingly evident correlation between the advancement of women and economic development and social stability. 
We hope the Conference will help accelerate the removal of obstacles to women's full and equal participation in all spheres of life and enable them to play an active role in the global restructuring of economic, political, social and cultural relations as we approach the twenty-first century. 
In this exercise we must keep two things in mind. 
We must not undermine the validity of the basic principles of the Organization, such as the sovereign equality of States and non-intervention in the internal affairs of other States. 
Not even the current preoccupation with democracy and human rights should be allowed to erode these principles any more than is absolutely essential. 
We must fight neo-colonialist tendencies exemplified in the economic blockade of Cuba and the questionable imposition of sanctions against the Great Socialist People's Libyan Arab Jamahiriya. 
There is no basis in international law for these actions, which result in misery for the ordinary people of these countries and restrain intercourse between nations. 
Reasonable proposals for an end to these problems have been made which we hope will find general acceptance. 
In response to the proposal contained in the Secretary-General's report, An Agenda for Peace, the General Assembly and the Security Council have adopted a number of measures and decisions which should enhance the Organization's ability to maintain international peace and security. 
We hope that by its fiftieth anniversary the United Nations will be sufficiently reformed and revitalized to command universal respect and cooperation. 
In the final analysis, however, resources financial and otherwise will determine the effectiveness of the Organization. 
The financial situation of the Organization remains a source of concern. 
Members of the Organization should redouble their efforts to ensure its solvency so that the Secretary-General can effectively implement the mandates of the legislative bodies. 
The Members, for their part, expect prudence and discipline in the application of the resources made available to the Organization. 
The consolidation of the internal oversight mechanisms into the Office of Internal Oversight Services, together with the existing external oversight mechanisms, should help reduce waste and ensure accountability. 
Since his election our Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, has placed all his courage, energy and determination at the service of our Organization to promote peace, justice and progress in an increasingly difficult climate. 
Cameroon would once again like to assure him of its firm and constant support. 
The emergence of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa, under the leadership of President Nelson Mandela, has sounded the death knell of the apartheid era, now a thing of the past, while marking the advent of a new era on our continent. 
We must encourage this promising, but still fragile, development and give it all the necessary attention and determination. 
It is an established fact that, like non-aggression pacts and mutual assistance pacts, preventive diplomacy is an interesting innovation and one that may well prevent new conflicts and suffering, and even reverse the tendency towards confrontation and war which is so characteristic of our continent. 
For this reason, preventive diplomacy should be encouraged and supported by the international community. 
The positive developments in South Africa and the Middle East coincide, unfortunately, with the persistence or the eruption of hotbeds of tension throughout the world. 
In Bosnia and Herzegovina, in Cyprus, in Afghanistan, as well as in Cambodia, peace is still threatened. 
It is threatened even further on our continent, a fact to which the tragedy of Rwanda bears witness. 
The persistence of these conflicts and hotbeds of tension, so harmful in their consequences, compels us to initiate and resolutely and vigorously pursue any action conducive to peace, security and the building of confidence, which are so necessary in the struggle against poverty and destitution. 
Within States we should, for instance, promote tolerance, respect for the rights of others, participation by all in the affairs of the country, and fair distribution of the fruits of growth. 
In relations between States, the independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity of States must be respected, while at the same time this should not be an obstacle to mutual cooperation in the event of natural disasters and calamities that require humanitarian intervention. 
Although at the outset this machinery has already achieved some excellent results, nevertheless, like the Standing Consultative Committee on Questions of Security in Central Africa that was created by the Secretary-General of the United Nations in the context of preventive diplomacy, it needs the support of the international community. 
In the final analysis, these regional initiatives to promote confidence-building measures and progressive disarmament should, on the global level, be encouraged in order to achieve the objectives of the international community with respect to disarmament, peace and security. 
Thus, we welcome the respect being shown for the moratorium on nuclear testing, as well as the progress achieved in negotiations between the United States and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea over the North Korean nuclear programme. 
Regarding the current negotiations at the Conference on Disarmament to conclude a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty, Cameroon joins the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries in expressing the hope that this convention will be signed before the Amendment Conference in 1995. 
Finally, whether we speak of nuclear weapons or other weapons of mass destruction, conventional weapons, toxic waste, mine clearance or anti-personnel mines, Cameroon also wishes to see the international community working towards general and complete disarmament. 
In his report entitled Agenda for Development (A/48/935), the Secretary-General noted very aptly that peace was the foundation of development; that the economy was the engine of progress; that the environment was the basis of sustainability; that justice was the pillar of society, and that democracy represented good governance. 
It reaffirms, furthermore, that economic, social and cultural development is a fundamental right of the human being. 
The urgent need to set in motion a new United Nations programme for the development of Africa in the 1990s should be stressed. 
The timeliness and relevance of such a step was reaffirmed by the international conference on the development of Africa held in Tokyo. 
Any strategy for the sustainable development of the continent must consequently take into account the need for diversification. 
In a different context and this cannot be repeated too often debt is a major obstacle to development. 
The debt of developing countries has steadily increased, rising from $1.662 billion in 1992 to $1.770 billion in 1993. 
We welcome the efforts made so far to relieve or reschedule debt for developing countries. 
Drought and desertification are another subject of major concern. 
We welcome the fact that negotiations were successfully concluded last June in Paris to draw up an international convention on drought and desertification, a matter of undoubted importance for the world ecosystem and, more specifically, for the implementation of Agenda 21 in Africa. 
Human rights are universal and indivisible, and we must therefore attach equal importance to economic, political, cultural and social rights. 
Whether in terms of the rights of women, children, youth, the disabled, the aged or other vulnerable groups, the human being must remain the central focus of the international community's concerns. 
We should welcome the Plan of Action adopted at the recent International Conference on Population and Development, held at Cairo, for it takes account of that requirement. 
The Plan of Action does not focus on mankind as an abstract entity, but on human beings rooted in their economic, social, cultural and religious diversities, all of which need to be kept in mind. 
That is why the forthcoming Copenhagen World Summit on Social Development ought to result in specific commitments to reduce poverty, to create productive jobs and to strengthen social integration, particularly among the most vulnerable strata of society. 
The same concerns are reflected in the importance we attach to the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held at Beijing in 1995. 
It is in the interest of us all to pursue collective, unified action to struggle against the harmful effects of drugs, the spread of the AIDS pandemic, and natural catastrophes, if necessary combining emergency humanitarian assistance with measures for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of the stricken countries. 
In another area, the entry into force next November of the Montego Bay convention the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea next November is a particularly encouraging development setting the seal on the universality of that important legal instrument. 
Your excellent qualifications, extensive experience, wisdom and detailed knowledge of international affairs, give us confidence in that you will guide the deliberations at this session to successful conclusions. 
I should like to take this opportunity also to express our gratitude and appreciation to your predecessor, Mr. Samuel Insanally, for the important role he played in the forty-eighth session and for his tireless activity throughout it. 
Foremost among those is the maintenance of peace and security on the basis of justice and equality. 
It is our hope that he will continue to play his role with the same enthusiasm and high-mindedness. 
Having studied the annual report on the work of the Organization, which we have all received, we can say it is comprehensive and accurate. 
The Secretary-General deserves our gratitude and appreciation for the outstanding effort he has put into drawing up that report, and in presenting it in such a satisfactory form. 
First, I should like to point out that history shows that throughout the ages our country, Yemen, has always been a single political unit, with the exception of a few periods of varying lengths during which it was subjected to division or segmentation. 
Sometimes this was the result of a power struggle, and sometimes the result of total or partial occupation by one or more foreign powers. 
However, it was never long before Yemen regained its unity at the hands of its own people, who never lost sight of the fact that they are a single Muslim, Arab, Yemeni people, and never forgot for one moment that they belonged to one nation. 
Throughout the earlier decades of this century, wherein our people struggled against the dictatorial rule of the Imam in the North and British colonialism in the South, the unity of Yemen was the loftiest ideal of our people and its dearest national aspiration. 
Our people never accepted that the separation should continue once its national soil had been liberated from the yoke of occupation. 
They persisted in refusing to accept that abnormal situation and in resisting it by every means. 
Each of the two former Yemeni States adopted a name which emphasized the fact that it belonged to one State called Yemen. 
Their rejection of partition led each of those States to refer to the other as its other half. 
Mr. Sucharipa (Austria), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
This led to two outbreaks of hostilities between the two parts, the first in 1972 and the second in 1979 and, throughout, tension and conflict between them persisted and continued to flare up from time to time. 
Another factor was that the regime in the South, which had been tightly linked to the Soviet Union and its socialist-country allies, found itself unable to oppose internal and external enemies without strong international backing. 
On 22 May 1990 unity was peacefully and voluntarily established in the form of a single State called the Republic of Yemen, a Republic based on democracy and pluralism. 
a true revolution in the furthest part of the Southern Arabian peninsula. 
This was inspired by a genuine desire to strengthen the bonds of national consensus, to guarantee secure foundations and support for the successful establishment of national unity, particularly in its early stages, and to guarantee continuity and survival for a democratic experiment which was still in its cradle. 
They also aimed at preventing conspirators and opportunists from having any leeway to exacerbate disagreements or provoke armed conflict. 
Only a few weeks after the formation of the coalition Government, on 31 May of that year, while the freely and directly elected Parliament was preparing to carry out its work and discharge its duties, there began to appear certain indications that a suspect plot was being hatched. 
It was clear that elements of the leadership of the partner in the governing coalition, the Socialist Party, who held important positions in the constitutional institutions and, more precisely, in the Presidential Council and the Cabinet of Ministers, were behind the plan. 
Those conspiring elements were not satisfied with that, despite the grave risks involved. 
Those forces were able to turn the fighting decisively in favour of unity and democracy, and by so doing were able to abort the suspect plot and to maintain Yemen as the unified single State it has been throughout its long history. 
Today, Yemen has regained its stability and ensured its security, after that ordeal, and has put an end to sedition. 
Those who fell prey to deceit and disinformation have returned to the nation to participate in political life, and they benefit from the spirit of tolerance which characterizes the political leadership of President Ali Abdullah Saleh. 
Most of them have gone back to their normal lives quite naturally. 
That was not all: the Socialist Party itself spontaneously elected a new leadership which contained many elements of the former leadership, and went back to participating in political activity in complete freedom. 
Its representatives in parliament participate in parliamentary life just as they did before. 
They also decided to create a consultative council to be established by republican decree from experienced and highly qualified personalities from various regions of Yemen to widen and expand the basis of representation and opinion. 
Our choice of the democratic option based on political and party pluralism was not the result of pressure from any side, rather it was motivated by our conviction that democracy is the best contemporary method of government. 
It represents the path leading to development, progress, security and stability. 
However, the continued success of our democratic experiment remains subject to economic growth. 
This is a war which takes many different forms, including the closing of markets in other countries of the region to our agricultural and industrial products. 
The suffering of the Iraqi people has reached intolerable levels. 
Insistence on maintaining such measures will lead to deepening enmity and hatred between the States of the region. 
We cannot forget our beloved brotherly Sudan. 
The fact that our sister country Somalia remains in the grip of fragmentation, anarchy and fighting, is deeply distressing to us and makes our hearts bleed. 
It is also a cause of deep sorrow that the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina remains a target of terrible aggression and continuous shelling by the Serb aggressors, while the world does nothing but make statements and threaten to take measures which have yet to materialize. 
We would like to express our happiness at seeing this new African State among us. 
May we wish him all success and progress in leading his country, particularly after leading his people a phase of struggle with courage, resistance and steadfastness. 
We therefore believe that we should all stand against any attempt to distort the concept and image of Islam and against any allegations against it because Islam is a religion which rejects violence and terrorism, a religion that calls for love, coexistence and peace. 
In order to show its respect and appreciation for the United Nations, the Republic of Yemen has formed a national committee to organize celebrations for the fiftieth anniversary of the founding of this international Organization. 
We want our celebrations on this occasion to reflect the importance we attach to it. 
One of the most important of these is the emergence of two major economic powers - Japan and Germany. 
There should also be just, permanent representation of regional groupings, including the Arab region. 
The President: I now call on the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs and International Cooperation of Sierra Leone, His Excellency Mr. Abass Chernor Bundu. 
Mr. Bundu (Sierra Leone): It is with great pleasure that I congratulate Mr. Amara Essy on his election to the presidency of the current session of the General Assembly. 
His leadership of the Assembly confers dignity on Africa, on West Africa and on his country, Ce d'Ivoire, with which Sierra Leone happily enjoys excellent bilateral relations and shares a common West African identity. 
To Ambassador Insanally of Guyana, his immediate predecessor, I convey my delegation's gratitude and appreciation for the commendable manner in which he performed his duties as President of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
The approach adopted by the Secretary-General of our Organization since he assumed office has been exemplary in many ways. 
He deserves high tribute for his untiring efforts over the past two years, especially in the realms of the maintenance of international peace and security and the promotion of development. 
These are among the major challenges of our time. 
Developmental and political issues now occupy a larger part of our global, regional and national agendas, and the past 12 months have been no exception. 
In some cases, these developments have been a source of joy and satisfaction; in others, the stigma of shame and disgrace has loomed larger. 
The persistence of these problems could easily undermine the stability of the world economy and pose serious threats to international peace and security. 
Immeasurable work has been done to redress the economic stranglehold in which most of our countries find themselves. 
The situation is even more acute for my country, which is in the throes of a rebel war and implementing a substantial economic reform programme as well as a political transition programme all three activities taking place simultaneously. 
Hardly any other State member of the Assembly shares this unique experience. 
Poverty and the decreasing living standards of the majority of our people are at the heart of our problems. 
To alleviate these problems, my Government has embarked on courageous, wide-ranging and far-reaching socio-economic reforms, including the deregulation of prices and exchange and interest rates, and the reduction of fiscal deficit. 
The pace and scope of these reforms, however, contrast sharply with the very modest results achieved so far. 
Those are just some of the difficult tasks ahead. 
They are made no less formidable by the new challenges posed by the Uruguay Round agreements signed at Marrakesh last April. 
My Government welcomes the new agreements, but would stress the need for continued evaluation of their implementation to ensure expansion of world trade for all countries, improved market access and adequate protection of the interests of the least developed countries in particular. 
Any attempt, therefore, to impose new conditionalities, encompassing environmental and labour conditionalities in this context, must be strongly resisted. 
In the meantime, the observation is inescapable that the Marrakesh agreements pose a real danger to trade preferences previously assured developing countries; this can lead to a loss in export market share and export earnings. 
A permanent and comprehensive solution must therefore be found without further delay. 
That high-level meeting on the debt crisis of developing countries, which I attended together with Ministers from twenty-five heavily debt-distressed, least-developed countries, endorsed a number of general principles for debt reduction, which represent a significant step in the search for a lasting solution to the debt problem. 
In Africa, for example, we have accepted that the key to sustainable development is in the hands of Africans themselves. 
The African leadership must therefore demonstrate a determination to stay the course of appropriate economic reforms and improvement in governance. 
The issues I have raised will no doubt be on the agendas of certain conferences slated for the coming year. 
The situation of women and the need to integrate them better in the development process as agents and beneficiaries of development will also receive attention at the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be convened at Beijing in September next year. 
This Assembly, for its part, is convening a high-level intergovernmental meeting to conduct a mid-term global review of progress in the implementation of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries in the 1990s. 
It provides us with another historic opportunity to address the root causes of poverty and underdevelopment of the developing countries in a holistic and comprehensive manner. 
We urge the Secretary -General to make concrete, action-oriented recommendations for the enhancement of the socio-economic conditions of these countries and to suggest practical measures for their implementation. 
True, some progress has been recorded since that Conference. 
We in the developing world are committed to implementing Agenda 21, but this commitment will remain illusory unless it is complemented by adequate human, financial and technical resources. 
On the world political scene too, the picture that we see concurrently inspires hope and engenders desperation. 
Without a doubt, the holding of the first pluralistic, non-racial, democratic elections in South Africa, in April this year, and the subsequent installation of a Government of national unity, marked a major achievement not only for the people of South Africa but also for this Organization. 
The patient and dedicated struggle of all peace-loving South Africans to resolve peacefully the abominable policy of apartheid, aided by the committed solidarity of the world at large, has been amply rewarded. 
In taking this opportunity, on behalf of the Government and the people of Sierra Leone, formally to welcome South Africa back into this world Assembly, I wish to reiterate our commitment to work together with the new Government to make our continent a better place for all of us. 
The presence of the South African delegation here today is a confirmation of man's ability to rise above those conditions that threaten his survival and to resolve them peacefully, though they may have originally appeared insurmountable. 
Yet, with that policy's banishment from the South African landscape, this Organization should now rekindle its sense of purpose to continue the struggle against racial discrimination and segregation wherever they exist. 
Secondly, the attainment by South Africa of democratic values under a non-racial Government of national unity should demonstrate to all countries, especially in Africa, that excuses for denying a similar transformation to our own societies are now untenable. 
We have come to understand and appreciate from this exemplary South African political experience that, where democratic principles are applied in full in the governance of any nation, there is every likelihood that solutions will be found to the political problems of that nation, however intractable they may appear. 
Conscious of this fact, the Government of the National Provisional Ruling Council of Sierra Leone, headed by His Excellency Captain Valentine Strasser, has unveiled a political reform programme that will ensure the installation of a democratically elected government in our country by January 1996. 
With that in view, an Interim National Electoral Commission of eminent citizens has now been constituted, headed by Mr. James Jonah, former Under-Secretary-General of this Organization. 
Furthermore, as a result of extensive debates on an initial Working Document put together by a National Advisory Council, the draft constitution has now been finalized and will soon be presented to the people for final approval. 
Meanwhile, a National Commission on Democracy, which will undertake a programme of mass education to let the people appreciate the values of democracy and their rights and duties as citizens, will soon be appointed. 
Let me assure this Assembly that the Government of the National Provisional Ruling Council remains fully committed to the transition programme, which continues to be on course. 
We look forward to the cooperation and assistance of the international community in enabling us to realize the programme's objectives. 
Allow me at this point to recall the adoption by the General Assembly last year of resolution 48/196, entitled International assistance to Sierra Leone, and our continued expectation for the full implementation of its provisions. 
Further, the untold devastation of the country's economically productive areas continues to undermine an already fragile economy. 
We remain amenable to any option, military or non-military, that will secure a speedy conclusion to this untenable situation, thus ensuring the creation of an environment conducive to the holding of the elections anticipated in our transition programme. 
The success of these undertakings and of others in my Government's transition programme depends largely on the progress that is made in restoring peace to Liberia, hence our deep concern about developments taking place across our border. 
It is in this connection that we renew our commitment to the Cotonou accords and reiterate that they contain the essential elements for the resolution of the Liberian conflict, namely the disarmament of the warring factions, leading to the holding of elections. 
Drawing from the experience in Angola, it is clear that without such disarmament, peace in Liberia will be tenuous at best. 
We therefore call on the United Nations and the international community to support the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS) financially, logistically and otherwise in order to reinvigorate the peace process and ensure that disarmament gains renewed momentum. 
Given our own refugee situation, we are gravely concerned about the increasing flows in the world refugee population, about half of whom are children, whose needs should be met through appropriate measures of protection and assistance. 
This International Year of the Family therefore provides an excellent opportunity to focus attention on the essential needs of refugee children. 
As crucial as these measures are for mitigating the global refugee problem, we remain convinced that, unless and until the international community overcomes the scourge of poverty and political strife, this problem will remain constantly with us. 
It is our fervent hope, therefore, that a renewed impetus will once again be found to prevent and eradicate this condition of boundless human misery. 
Looking beyond the borders of our region, Sierra Leone acknowledges the signing of the Washington Declaration by Israel and Jordan, ending the state of war between the two countries. 
In this connection, my Government would like to commend the role of the United States and Egypt for their relentless efforts in bringing together Israel and its Arab neighbours. 
We would also hope that in other areas, such as Somalia and Bosnia and Herzegovina, there will be progress in bringing to an end the present unacceptable stalemate. 
While the absence of progress may be frustrating, we nevertheless believe that it would be a tragic mistake even to contemplate disengagement from peace-keeping operations in Africa at this crucial stage. 
We will not readily forget those graphic images of death, abject misery and destruction, or soon overcome the torment and challenges that our collective conscience has had to face. 
That such a tragedy occurred at all points to the failure of existing international mechanisms for responding to such devastating situations. 
We were accused of harbouring ulterior motives against that country and of encouraging intervention. 
We believe that in the realm of maintaining regional peace and security, regional arrangements have an important role to play, as envisaged in Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter. 
This has been recognized by the exemplary collaboration between the United Nations and ECOWAS on the Liberian situation. 
We are therefore deeply encouraged by the positive resonance of some members of the Security Council in that connection. 
We must at this point applaud the action of the French Government in Rwanda at a time when this Organization seemed completely paralysed. 
We believe that the French action, which undoubtedly brought a glimmer of hope to a situation that was palpably so catastrophic and which prevented a second Goma, is worthy of special mention by all peace-loving nations. 
We also call upon the present Rwandan Government to continue to take all measures necessary to restore peace and reconciliation to their country. 
Though we must all learn the painful lessons of the Rwandan experience, it is essential that those who played a part any part at all in visiting such horror on the people of Rwanda be held fully accountable for their crimes. 
In this connection, my delegation fully supports the establishment of a special tribunal to bring to justice those responsible for what can only be described as genocide. 
We expect that the Commission of Experts will continue to collect all available evidence to make for a speedy conclusion of this shameful episode. 
The international community has an obligation to ensure that such callous indifference to human life and the deliberate commission of acts of atrocity, wherever they occur, do not go unpunished. 
The time has come for a strong message to be sent to all who may presume that no consequences will follow from such despicable behaviour simply because it takes place behind national borders. 
I wish to declare here and now that my Government recognizes that no true governance can endure if people are separated from and denied the full enjoyment of their freedoms and liberties. 
Stemming from this recognition, therefore, my Government has embarked on the major task of ratifying, as soon as possible, the remaining-human rights instruments to which Sierra Leone is not yet a party, thus guaranteeing within our domestic law their application to all Sierra Leoneans. 
The continuation of this conflict, which has cost the lives of countless thousands of peaceful Angolans, remains a source of pain and anguish to my Government. 
Although not much optimism has been evinced, there seems to be some progress in the Lusaka peace talks. 
With the acceptance by both the Angolan Government and UNITA of the comprehensive package put forward by the Secretary-General's representative, there is now renewed hope that the talks will soon yield the desired result of a durable solution. 
Africans everywhere, I am sure, will give their blessing as Mozambique embarks on the path to durable peace and reconciliation. 
Back then, passions were inflamed by those who argued falsely that the presence of so-called foreigners was injurious to the economic well-being of the State. 
To many of us it seems that the socio-economic well-being of our world is under siege from conflicts in many lands, far and near. 
Yet, recent experience has shown that this is not always the best option. 
My delegation maintains the view that the Organization would be better served by committing the greater part of its scarce resources to socio-economic development activities and preventive diplomacy. 
Many questions will continue to be asked about the direction that the United Nations must pursue as its fiftieth anniversary dawns. 
In many ways, we are convinced that the growing incidence of political instability worldwide is a strong advocate of a more efficient, transparent and democratic Security Council a Council cultivating a culture that frowns upon a few seeking always to wield dominion over the rest. 
Over the years, we have striven together to find solutions to a wide range of problems whose impact can no longer be localized. 
If our journey through the decades has taught us anything, it is that blinding ourselves to the realities of our time, turning away from them, avoiding involvement or seeking solace in inaction provides only momentary consolation or comfort. 
No longer is poverty merely the affliction of a distant cousin in a far-off land, nor can we successfully shield ourselves from the trials and tribulations of those who may be less fortunate than we are. 
The lesson to be learnt from all this is that, as human beings, we have a fate inextricably interwoven, whether we like it or not. 
Let us now give that vision the focus and direction of a better tomorrow. 
Mr. Seniloli (Fiji): On behalf of the Government and the people of Fiji, I warmly congratulate His Excellency Mr. Amara Essy of Ce d'Ivoire on his election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Given his vast experience and his knowledge of the United Nations system, I have every confidence that the current session of the Assembly will complete its work successfully. 
Most of the problems afflicting the world community that have been discussed in this Assembly in previous years continue unchanged. 
Moreover, our efforts are invariably made after an event has occurred, and often when our conscience cannot bear to see the misery on our television screens. 
We must devise ways for a more preventive approach to the problems. 
Political problems are often a consequence of economic and social problems. 
The General Assembly's decision at its forty-seventh session to convene a World Summit for Social Development at Copenhagen early in 1995 was very timely. 
We can no longer turn a blind eye to the increasing growth of poverty and unemployment and the attendant marginalization of peoples. 
Annually, between 13 to 18 million people die from starvation, disease and famine. 
It has been estimated that world wide one out of every five people live below the poverty line. 
While Governments, in many cases, equivocate on how to solve this problem, the poor increasingly look to the United Nations to find effective, immediate and practical solutions. 
To ignore this reality is to deny that it constitutes a real source of political instability. 
Peace, to have meaning for many who have known only suffering in both peace and war, must be translated into bread or rice, shelter, health and education, as well as freedom and human dignity a steadily better life. 
If peace is to be secure, long-suffering and long-starved peoples of the world, the underprivileged and the undernourished, must begin to realize without delay the promise of a new day and a new life. 
While these words were uttered in a different context, I would suggest that they encapsulate the whole reason for the social Summit. 
My Government will actively support and work in cooperation with other countries to achieve the objectives of the World Summit for Social Development. 
My Government looks forward to playing an active role in the forthcoming World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing next September. 
Fiji has always recognized the important contribution of women to society and to the development process in general. 
A Department on Women and Culture, which operates under the purview of this Ministry, carries the responsibility of monitoring improvements in the status of women. 
It seeks to encourage the private and public sectors to address the needs of women in their policies and programmes. 
It is also the Government's policy to assign 50 per cent of representation in training, appointments and promotions at all levels of the civil service to women, on the basis of preference and merit. 
Fiji will also explore membership of the Commission on the Status of Women, in keeping with its policy of strengthening the role of women in the country's national development plans. 
In short, the Conference was convened because of a universal recognition of the problems faced by small island developing States in achieving sustainable development goals. 
While the Barbados Conference was important in re-emphasizing the special environmental and economic circumstances of small island States, my delegation wishes to reiterate that the Conference was only the beginning of a process. 
We must now act to implement the Barbados Programme of Action and Declaration. 
In this connection, we would urge the international community, and particularly those countries with developed and industrialized economies, to respond to the invitation to enhance and promote human resource development programmes in small island developing countries. 
Increased technical assistance will enhance the institutional and administrative capacity of small island countries to implement the Programme of Action. 
One of the ways in which this can be brought about is by the provision of new and additional financial resources in accordance with Chapter 33 of Agenda 21. 
Unless creative and supportive international responses to the special challenges faced by small island developing countries in planning for sustainable development are urgently stimulated, I fear that their continuing vulnerability to both physical and socio-economic forces will increase. 
My country strongly supports the principles contained in the Charter and I would like to reaffirm our support for the Organization. 
Over the past 50 years, the Organization has seen many changes. 
With the end of the cold war, it has assumed a more central role in world affairs. 
There is an ever-increasing demand on the limited resources of the Organization and, in particular, on its Secretariat. 
We support the Secretariat and commend the adjustments it is making in order to respond to the changing needs of the international community. 
In this regard, my Government welcomes the creation of the Office of Internal Oversight Services. 
We believe this to be an important innovation that will contribute to greater efficiency within the United Nations system. 
We fully support the continuing efforts to bring about greater transparency and accountability on the part of the United Nations management and institutional structures. 
In the same vein, Mr. President, my Government supports the view that it is now time that the current structure and the membership of the Security Council were reviewed. 
In the event that membership of the Security Council is expanded, Fiji fully supports the membership of Japan, recognizing its important role not only as a valued neighbour in the Asia-Pacific region, but also as a key player in the global economy. 
We have seen their courage in Cambodia, Rwanda, the former Yugoslavia and other places around the world. 
At its last session, the Ad Hoc Committee worked very constructively and made significant progress. 
We have a very real interest in the conclusion of this convention since in as much as Fiji has lost some of its nationals in various peace-keeping operations, and many others have been injured. 
It involves the sacrifices, not only of individuals, but also of the families left behind. 
But my Government remains unshaken in its belief that the price we have paid and are continuing to pay for our involvement in United Nations peace-keeping operations would have been worthwhile if we have contributed towards making the world a safer place. 
At the present time, there are at least l,000 troops from Fiji serving in various peace-keeping operations - in Lebanon, Sinai, Iraq, Kuwait and Rwanda. 
Only recently we agreed to participate in the regional peace-keeping force in Bougainville in Papua New Guinea. 
Our participation in the South Pacific regional peace-keeping force for Bougainville is in concert with our other neighbours in the South Pacific, namely Tonga, Vanuatu, Solomon Islands, Australia and New Zealand. 
Let me say that our commitment to peace-keeping is a continuing affirmation of our belief that the purposes and principles set forth in the United Nations Charter must be given practical expression. 
Fiji, as a responsible member of the international community, will continue to play its role in the enhancement of global peace and security. 
On the subject of peace-keeping, I want at this time to express my Government's satisfaction at the strengthening of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations. 
I believe that continued innovations in the institutional structure of this Department will be necessary if it is to play a meaningful and effective role in support of United Nations peace-keeping activities. 
We are therefore pleased that, 12 years after its adoption, the Convention will enter into force on 16 November 1994. 
The Convention represents a historic achievement by the international community. 
Like many other States, Fiji has already been implementing the provisions of the Convention, through its Marine Spaces Act. 
As at the Conference on the Law of the Sea, our delegation, together with other delegations, was pleased to play an active and constructive role in bringing about that important agreement. 
We have signed the agreement and will become a party to it. 
Fish is an invaluable gift of nature to man. 
Fish is an important national and regional resource and it is a staple in our diet. 
We are therefore concerned at the long-term impact on these resources and on the marine ecosystem as a whole, if the current practice of uncontrolled fishing, especially on the high seas, continues. 
Fiji therefore strongly supports an effective outcome from the Conference, an outcome that would ensure the long-term conservation and sustainable use of the fish resources of the seas and oceans. 
Our delegation, in cooperation with other delegations to the Conference, will spare no effort in working towards this goal. 
Since the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, we have witnessed positive and constructive developments in the Middle East peace process. 
It is almost a year now since the Declaration of Principles was signed between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO). 
The recent peace accord between Israel and Jordan, which was signed at Washington last July, was another very positive development. 
In particular, we express the hope that the ongoing bilateral negotiations between Israel and Jordan and between Israel and the Palestinians will continue. 
We are also hopeful that the present dialogue between Syria, Lebanon and Israel will eventually lead to further agreements. 
One is New Caledonia. 
In this connection, my Government will continue to observe developments in New Caledonia with keen interest in the build-up to the referendum to be held in 1998. 
Fiji has long been a consistent opponent of nuclear testing anywhere and in any environment. 
Our opposition to such testing is by no means based only on environmental concerns. 
For hundreds of years, the livelihood of our people has depended on their limited land and on the resources in the marine environment. 
Fundamentally, our abhorrence of nuclear arms and nuclear testing is based on the belief that there is simply no place for nuclear weapons in our region, or indeed in any other part of the world. 
The Pacific region has long recognized and embraced the principles enshrined in the Treaty, and these principles are now reflected in the Treaty of Rarotonga, which establishes the South Pacific as a nuclear-free zone. 
For obvious reasons, we object very strongly to this development and earnestly hope that there will be no more such shipments through the region. 
The convention is expected to be adopted in mid-1995. 
This will further strengthen our resolve to keep the South Pacific region free of radioactive and hazardous wastes. 
At the national level, the Government of Fiji has commenced work on the review of the country's 1990 Constitution. 
They have been drawn from both sides of the House of Representatives and from the Senate, and represent all the racial groups in our population. 
Last November, the Cabinet agreed to the timetable for the review of the Constitution, following the approval, by Parliament, of the terms of reference of the Constitution Review Commission. 
We are less able to absorb adverse trends in external economic conditions than are larger and more diversified economies; equally, an improvement in the global economy is slow to be reflected in our own small economy. 
Like many small developing countries, we are still in the process of gradual recovery following a prolonged downturn that afflicted the world as a whole. 
Like many countries, we have had to adjust our economic policies in such a way as to give them a more market-oriented approach. 
These constitute a package of mutually self-reinforcing policies. 
Our internal efforts to create a better economic climate, if not supported by external investments, will not succeed. 
Nor will they succeed if we are denied or prevented from getting access to markets of more developed countries. 
Our efforts, therefore, depend considerably on investment from outside and on access for our products to traditional and new markets. 
In this regard, we express our gratitude to our developed neighbouring countries for the consideration they have given to some of our exports. 
We believe, however, that in the spirit of regional cooperation and better balance in trade the present arrangements must be further improved. 
In our efforts to develop our economy, we also count on the support and understanding of our good friends and partners in our neighbouring region of Asia. 
We value our increasing contacts and economic relations, particularly with the countries of the Association of South-East Asian Nations, Malaysia, the People's Republic of China, the Republic of Korea and Taiwan, and we are confident that these relations will continue to be strengthened in the future. 
Fiji remains committed to its official relations with the People's Republic of China but also greatly values its trade and economic cooperation with Taiwan. 
It is our sincere hope that the People's Republic of China and Taiwan, in continued direct talks and negotiations, will be able to reach agreement on a practicable basis on which to strengthen and expand cooperation between them, including cooperation in the international arena. 
The establishment of the South Pacific Forum in 1971 was an early initiative taken by Fiji following its independence, together with Australia, the Cook Islands, Nauru, New Zealand, Tonga and Western Samoa. 
The Forum now has 15 members, and it meets at the level of Heads of Government. 
The Forum originated from the desire of our leaders to develop collective responses on a wide range of regional issues, including trade, economic development, civil aviation, maritime, telecommunications, energy, environmental, and political and security matters. 
One significant recent development is the post-Forum dialogue: immediately after a Forum meeting, the Forum island countries meet separately with their more developed trade and economic partners to discuss development priorities and constraints in the region. 
The post-Forum dialogue partners include Canada, the People's Republic of China, France, Japan, Taiwan, the United Kingdom and the United States. 
In a wider context, we of the South Pacific Forum believe that it is important and indeed mutually beneficial for the Forum Secretariat to be more closely associated with the United Nations. 
For this reason, the Forum members have decided to seek Observer status in this Organization for the South Pacific Forum Secretariat. 
We urge the General Assembly to give favourable consideration to this request. 
In these times, when valuable resources for development purposes are becoming more and more scarce and difficult to come by, I wish to assure the donors and agencies that my Government will manage and utilize these scarce resources carefully and effectively. 
The President: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to speak in exercise of the right of reply. 
May I remind members that, in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, statements in exercise of the right of reply are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. Zacharakis (Greece): My delegation feels obliged, in exercise of its right of reply, to respond to the inflammatory statement made yesterday by the Foreign Minister of Albania. 
Greece was the first country to support Albania in every possible way in its process of democratization and economic development. 
Regrettably, the amicable and supportive attitude shown by Greece has not been reciprocated by the present regime in Albania. 
However, little has changed: fundamental human rights, especially in the areas of education and religion, continue to be violated in spite of the verbal assurances to the contrary given by the Albanian Government. 
These oppressive policies culminated in the arrest and trial of five prominent members of the Greek minority. 
I do not wish to go into the details included in the numerous reports and resolutions presented in this respect by many international bodies. 
to respect the rights of all persons within its jurisdiction to free expression and association without discrimination on the basis of ethnic origin or nationality. 
It is difficult to understand how all these summons and recommendations could be presented to this Assembly by the Albanian Foreign Minister as a source of satisfaction with his Government's achievements in the process of democratization. 
Regarding economic assistance from the European Union to Albania, I wish to point out that Greece has agreed to the granting of 15 million ECUs to Albania. 
In view of the deplorable event I have just referred to, Greece felt obliged to withhold the granting of this assistance until Albania demonstrates in practice its respect for basic rules of law and democratic freedoms. 
Regarding the illegal immigrant workers, it should be noted that in recent years about 250,000 to 300,000 Albanians crossed the Greek border seeking better conditions of life in Greece. 
This impressive number of illegal immigrants, which is quite out of proportion with the capacities of Greece, is partly due to the tolerance shown for humanitarian reasons by the Greek authorities towards this suffering neighbour people. 
May I add that the massive flow of remittances sent regularly to Albania constitutes a very important source of income for the ailing Albanian economy, a source which we thought would be duly appreciated. 
In order to cope with this problem in an orderly way, eight months ago the Greek Government proposed the conclusion of an agreement for seasonal employment and thus the legalization of Albanian workers in Greece, but the Albanian Government has not even responded. 
The Albanian Government's attitude was equally negative to our proposal for transborder cooperation and the prevention of crime. 
Faced with this situation, Greece could not but take the necessary measures provided for in its legislation, which is by no means punitive or more severe or restrictive than the legislation applied in such circumstances by other States of the international community. 
As to the alleged mistreatment of these illegal immigrants, suffice it to say that when deported they publicly declared to the mass media that their only desire was to return to Greece as soon as possible. 
Unfortunately, in view of the limited time allotted for the right of reply, it is not possible for my delegation to refute any single allegation, if indeed they were worthy of being refuted. 
I would not have taken this Assembly's time if the issues that I mentioned were merely bilateral differences between Greece and Albania but they are not. 
They are matters of broader interest, particularly to the United Nations, since they relate directly to respect for human rights and the fundamental freedoms of the individual. 
He painted a picture of facts, events and developments concerning the islands and relations with Iran which do not stand even the most lenient tests of veracity. 
The issue was discussed there, and he invited officials of the United Arab Emirates to resume negotiations in Tehran, an offer which still stands. 
It has, in fact, opted for a tactic of sensationalizing the issue and exploiting some organizations, without an Iranian presence, to adopt unfounded statements. 
For our part, on behalf of my Government, I announce once again the continued preparedness of the Islamic Republic of Iran to resume direct negotiations without any preconditions. 
The agreement of 1971 is alive and well, and it will be the basis of our common efforts, in the context of direct negotiations, to sort out our difficulties. 
My delegation fails to understand the genuine utility of this public exercise that the Foreign Minister of the United Arab Emirates is inventing, to wit, declaiming sovereignty against parts of the territory of the Islamic Republic of Iran in international gatherings, including the General Assembly. 
We owe it to our people and to history to abandon policies of provocation, irredentism and opportunism. 
Instead, we should earnestly seek to resolve our differences amicably and dispassionately so as to reinforce mutual confidence and good-neighbourly relations. 
Unfortunately, we are not convinced that the officials of the United Arab Emirates have the same approach to problem-solving or perhaps even the same agenda for the region. 
The historical, documented facts make it clear that the day the Iranian forces landed on the three islands in 1971, there was not a single Iranian national on any of them. 
All these are facts which refute the claims put forward by the Iranian Government to justify its occupation of these islands. 
The United Arab Emirates has unswervingly reaffirmed its legitimate sovereignty over those islands. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to inform members that the following representatives have been elected chairmen of the six Main Committees of the Assembly and are accordingly members of the General Committee for the forty-ninth session: 
I congratulate the Chairmen on their election. 
(c) One representative from an Eastern European State; 
(d) Three representatives from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
(f) Representatives of the five permanent members of the Security Council. 
We shall proceed accordingly. 
Mr. Hinds (Guyana): Permit me first of all to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
I am confident that under your skilful guidance the Assembly will move forward in responding to the many complex issues on our agenda. 
You are equally assured of the full and unstinting support of Guyana in the discharge of your responsibilities in the period ahead. 
I have every confidence too that the work of the Organization will benefit much from the dynamic leadership of Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali and his dedicated staff. 
The forty-ninth session of the General Assembly takes place at a momentous time. 
There have been changes, many of which have had a significant impact on global relations. 
World events now testify to the need for an Organization which is equipped to meet every challenge posed to it. 
While much has been accomplished, there are still considerable challenges ahead of us. 
An overview of the United Nations and its achievements has pointed to a greater awareness of its role in the world. 
Increasingly, the Organization is being called upon to respond to and resolve critical situations confronting our global community. 
It is now imperative that we move beyond merely responding to individual crises to address the fundamental causes of conflict and threats to global stability. 
In the year ahead, Guyana will work with the Assembly to make the United Nations more responsive to the altered situation we face in the post-cold-war era. 
We shall strive with others to make the Security Council more equitable and effective, so that it may better discharge the functions allocated to it under the Charter. 
As a priority, we shall seek to promote the work of the Organization in the formulation and implementation of an agenda for development, which should complement An Agenda for Peace. 
Equally important, we will press for the revitalization of this Assembly in order that, as the most representative body of the United Nations, it may harmonize our efforts to promote global peace and development. 
Efforts to achieve peace and security in the face of overwhelming odds reflect the desire of Member States to dwell in harmony, however difficult such an aim may be. 
They also reflect the increasing importance of peaceful negotiations to settle conflicts and to solve economic, social and human problems. 
In this context I wish to refer to the proposals of President Cheddi Jagan on a new global humanitarian order, in response to General Assembly resolution 47/106 of 16 December 1992. 
In his work, President Jagan has stressed the debilitating effects of poverty and hunger and the urgent need for concerted action to alleviate their effects. 
But apart from these classic humanitarian concerns, he has sought to broaden the tableau to include the entire spectrum of human development and related issues. 
He has emphasized the need for good governance and popular participation in decision-making as the cornerstone for a new type of development, which will take into consideration the satisfaction of basic human needs in health, education, housing and the right to productive employment for all. 
My Government has recognized that the question of basic human needs cannot be ignored. 
It is a prerequisite for good order and stability, which would in turn produce a stable political environment. 
Governments cannot afford to allow the growth of social discontent that is engendered by the vicious circle of debt, poverty and economic deprivation. 
There are many countries, not least my own, which suffer, not from open and violent conflict, but from the residue of a crushing external debt and the debilitating effects of an ongoing structural adjustment programme. 
In spite of all this, my Government is committed to providing for its people the basic necessities of health, housing, education and an economic and a social environment for both men and women to achieve their full potential. 
Some of the factors that inhibit advances towards a new economic and social order are attributed to the prevailing inequitable terms of trade and the persistent reduction in commodity earnings of exporters of primary products. 
However, social and economic problems are now not confined to developing countries. 
In this era of greater interdependence among nations and increasing globalization, issues and problems of economic growth and development, poverty, population growth and environmental destruction have become global. 
It is therefore necessary to first of all address the root causes of these problems before any tangible and lasting solutions are achieved. 
President Jagan's proposals for a New Global Humanitarian Order have therefore taken into account the globalization of these pressing issues. 
It is therefore my Government's fervent hope that this forty-ninth session will result in positive measures being taken to address the economic, social and humanitarian problems prevailing in the world today. 
We have shown the capacity to resolve supposedly intractable problems. 
I may refer here to the end of the iniquitous system of apartheid, when we all felt a sense of pride and accomplishment at the readmission of South Africa to the United Nations on 23 June 1994. 
I may also refer to the Middle East where we have seen a marvellous example of what can be achieved through patient diplomacy and dialogue, by the recent signing of a Peace Accord between Israel and Jordan. 
The earlier signature of the Declaration of Principles, together with the current self-rule in Gaza, point to the statesmanship of the leaders of Israel, the Palestinian people and the other parties to a conflict which has dragged on for far too long. 
In my own region, we see the possibility of the restoration of democracy in Haiti. 
The multinational operation now under way, of which Guyana is a part, offers the hope that, notwithstanding its inherent difficulties, the illegal government will finally abandon power. 
The international community must now work together to assist in the rebuilding of that country's institutions, as well as its economy, as a safeguard to its future welfare. 
We hope that the maturity displayed in those negotiations will spill over to a correlative issue, the economic embargo, and that Cuba will be allowed to pursue its economic rehabilitation for the benefit of its people. 
A peaceful resolution of the Cyprus problem, which has seemed to be elusive, continues to be our great desire. 
Guyana remains hopeful that the efforts of the Secretary-General and the goodwill of the parties involved will lead to a satisfactory solution. 
I would therefore urge serious consideration of the New Global Humanitarian Order, which is aimed at fusing various aspects of past and future undertakings by this Assembly. 
This new order will effectively bridge the gap between rhetoric and implementation, and will succeed in dealing directly with the common problems which face us all. 
Let us therefore work together to enhance the role of this august body. 
Let us also, through mutual respect and tolerance, work to promote better relations between all nations and peoples. 
Mr. Samuel Hinds, Prime Minister of the Republic of Guyana, was escorted from the rostrum. 
Mr. Al-Khalifa (Bahrain) (interpretation from Arabic): It is my pleasure at the outset to extend to you as President of the Assembly at its forty-ninth session, Sir, and to your fraternal country, Ce d'Ivoire, my sincere congratulations on your election to preside over this momentous international assembly. 
I should also like to express our appreciation to Ambassador Samuel Insanally, who conducted the proceedings of the last session with great skill. 
I avail myself of this opportunity as well to mention with appreciation the persistent efforts and tireless drive of His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, Secretary-General of the United Nations, to enhance the role of the United Nations in international affairs and to further the Organization's noble objectives. 
We also note with appreciation his sincere and continuous endeavours in the field of development and international economic cooperation, to which the content of his report An Agenda for Development bears witness. 
The Secretary-General's report An Agenda for Development prompts us to reflect anew, as we approach the twenty-first century, upon the future of international cooperation in all its aspects. 
As the international community witnessed profound changes in the wake of the 1815 Vienna Conference, the big powers and others met to establish patterns for relationships amongst States within the framework of a global order, to be buttressed by an international consensus. 
Yet the current international period, fraught with a host of interlocked variables, is noted for the absence of a similar consensus whereby the features of the new world order could be identified. 
One is the fragmentation that has occurred in certain regions of the world, causing the emergence on the political map of new States on ethnic and cultural bases. 
The amazing pace and speed of these changes call for new visions so that the present can be managed and the future's dimensions charted. 
The desirable structure of the global world order should, in our view, rest on the following basic principles. First, the creation of a new vision for all aspects of development. 
Second, the development of an internationally agreed-upon mechanism for the maintenance of world peace and security. 
Comprehensive development is a cornerstone of world peace. 
As the Secretary-General has said in his report, development is a fundamental human right. 
We understand that the concept of development means, basically, the achievement and sustaining of socio-economic progress. 
If we look back 25 years to consider a 1969 study entitled A Study of the Capacity of the United Nations Development System, we are likely to realize how optimistic that study was and, in contrast, how frustrating is the present condition of development in developing countries. 
Hence our conviction that the Secretary-General's An Agenda for Development and his call for a new vision are an attempt to cast the development process, with all its human and material complications, in a new form that would meet the basic needs of developing countries. 
The significance of the summit is underlined by its programme of work, which addresses three important issues: the alleviation of poverty and eradication of need, the creation of employment opportunities and the promotion of social integration. 
Economic growth is a central element of comprehensive development. 
Although the world economy's performance has improved, relatively speaking, its growth rate still falls short of the rates of the 1970s and 1980s. 
Economic problems that plague the world economy continue to have adverse effects on the economies of developing countries in particular, on their development process. 
Those countries are beset by economic problems that are primarily external and are manifested mainly in indebtedness, the decline in the prices of commodities including oil, high interest rates, the decline in investments, fluctuation of the rate of exchange, scarcity of cash flows and international trade barriers. 
In spite of economic disagreements between States, the economic situation will improve with firm political will and the genuine desire on the part of all States to solve the economic problems of the world today. 
We believe that the terms and framework of the Uruguay Round should translate into access to markets and expansion of international trade to cover all States. 
In addition, the World Trade Organization should contribute effectively to the establishment of a non-discriminatory trade system. 
It should be based on three basic elements: the establishment of a feasible collective-security system, the peaceful settlement of regional and international disputes and disarmament. 
Preventive diplomacy is undoubtedly an effective instrument for preventing the outbreak and escalation of hostilities between States that would use or threaten to use force. 
Disarmament is an important requirement for the maintenance of world peace and security. 
The nightmares generated by stockpiles of weapons, especially nuclear weapons, continue to haunt humanity and to cause great anxiety throughout the world in view of the threat that such weapons pose to the human race and its security. 
In the wake of the bipolar era, and as an inevitable result of the cold war, the international community has turned its attention to the question of disarmament. 
Although an understanding to curb the increase in nuclear stockpiles has been reached as a result of certain concerted efforts, those stockpiles have yet to be adequately reduced. 
It is regrettable that the world has become capriciously involved in another dilemma of a different type. 
I refer to the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and related technology through their acquisition by illegitimate means. 
The world is experiencing an important epochal transformation as communities shift their focus from individual States to regional groupings, such as the Cooperation Council for the Arab States of the Gulf and the European Union. 
This phase is expected to lead to another, in which interaction and cohesion between States and regional groups, with their diverse cultures, is enhanced, with the ultimate goal of creating a world that is economically, culturally and intellectually interrelated. 
This reality underlines the need for dialogue, especially since we are at the threshold of the twenty-first century. 
The significance of the Cairo Conference was due to the crucial human-life-related issues that it addressed, such as the family and family planning, productive health, the relationship between the environment and inhabitants and other issues that concern countries, both rich and poor. 
Bahrain, which participated in that Conference, has endorsed such provisions of the Final Document as are consonant with the magnanimous Islamic law, our social values and our national legislation. 
The Middle East is one of the regions that have experienced particularly severe and bloody wars and hostilities. 
The longest of these was the Arab-Israeli conflict, which repeatedly threatened regional and international security. 
This fact underlines the need to establish the order of relations between the States of the region on a basis of co-equal security. 
Bahrain welcomed the signing of the Declaration of Principles between the Palestine Liberation Organization and Israel on 13 September 1993 and regarded it as the first step toward a comprehensive peaceful and just settlement in the Middle East. 
Since that historic event there have been other developments in the peace process. Among these was the signing, in Cairo on 4 May, of the self-rule Agreement between the Palestine Liberation Organization and Israel. 
The Jordanian and Israeli sides also were able to sign the Washington Declaration on 25 July this year. 
We welcome these developments and hope that they will constitute a first positive move towards a comprehensive and just peace on the basis of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) and the other resolutions of international legality and the land-for-peace principle. 
It is our hope that, in the context of the peace process in the region, efforts on the other tracks will yield positive results so that the process may be concluded successfully. 
It is hoped that the negotiations will lead to complete Israeli withdrawal from all occupied Arab territories, including Holy Al-Quds, the Syrian Arab Golan and southern Lebanon. 
All peoples and countries of the region should reap the tangible results. 
It is our conviction that the peace process should be comprehensive and integrated, for it would be futile to focus on achieving peace and development in one part of the region while leaving unresolved problems of others. 
Mutual security and vital interests should involve all parties that are called upon to take part in peacemaking and mutual development. 
In this context, all steps by all parties should be taken in a measured, balanced and equitable manner. 
We also call on Israel to withdraw completely and unconditionally from southern Lebanon, pursuant to Security Council resolution 425 (1978). 
The past has taught us that inequitable peace is the shortest way to more crises. 
This must be realized by all those who are interested in the future well-being and stability of the region. 
Security, stability and political balance in sensitive regions are important. 
Territorial and boundary claims aimed at changing the present boundaries of States are matters of concern to my country. 
It is our conviction that the ideal means of dealing with such issues is to respect the existing and generally recognized borders between States, and to settle all differences that may rise by peaceful means acceptable to both sides. 
Accordingly, we stress that Iraq should implement Security Council resolutions relating to Kuwait and should officially recognize Kuwait's sovereignty and release all Kuwaiti and other prisoners of war and detainees. 
As we call on Iraq to comply with the requirements of international legitimacy, we express at the same time our insistence on Iraq's unity, sovereignty and territorial integrity and our sympathy with the brotherly people of Iraq, who are beset by difficult economic and living conditions. 
The plight that has afflicted the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina for the last two and a half years persists with full intensity. 
This year, the Serb aggressors have continued relentlessly to commit appalling massacres, killings, torture and rape against unarmed Bosnians, in flagrant disregard of the rules of international humanitarian law that outlaw such practices. 
In pursuance of their policy of fait accompli through the seizure of more territory, the aggressors persist in preventing delivery of humanitarian relief supplies, violating the sanctity of and destroying places of worship and carrying out ethnic cleansing. 
The unabated aggression against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is a clear test of the effectiveness of the United Nations and its role in providing protection to populations. 
The Serb aggression against Sarajevo and Gorazde has shown the extent to which the Security Council is intentionally avoiding ensuring that its own resolutions are implemented against the Serbs. 
The adoption by Security Council of resolution 943 (1994) which relaxed the sanctions against Serbia and Montenegro was, in our view, tantamount to rewarding an aggressor whose credibility has not been demonstrated. 
We believe rather that the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is the one that deserves reparations and should be rewarded for accepting the peace plan advanced recently by the five-party Contact Group a plan rejected by the Serbs. 
Through its President, Mr. Alija Izetbegovic, the Republic of Bosnia Herzegovina also accepted the proposed postponement of the lifting of the arms embargo against it for another six months, a position that indeed warrants appreciation by the international community and all peace-loving nations. 
Among the appalling developments in Rwanda this year were the dreadful massive massacres committed in tribal strife within the nation. 
As far as the Cyprus question is concerned, we are interested in seeing the obstacles to settlement removed. 
We are deeply encouraged by the good offices of the Secretary-General and hope they will lead to a solution that may be satisfactory to both communities, especially now that both sides have declared that they accept, in principle, a set of confidence-building measures. 
In that year we will celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
Although the Organization coexisted with political polarization during the cold-war era, the peoples and Governments of the world continued to be loyal to it for five decades. 
The Organization should develop itself into an effective instrument capable of coping with global changes. 
A number of important steps should therefore be taken, including above all gaining the support of the Security Council for the desired reforms. 
The growing number of Member States and the emergence in the international arena of new influential Powers justify such reforms. 
Proceeding from this, Bahrain looks forward to contributing to such efforts should it be elected to a term on the Security Council. 
If it is perceived that application is selective, credibility will suffer and the moral authority which is a basic feature of the Charter will be weakened. 
Notwithstanding certain failures, the many great successes the Organization has achieved in many parts of the world deepen our conviction that the United Nations an indispensable guarantee for a future in which our hopes for international peace and security will be fulfilled. 
Mankind longs for stability and peace based on solid foundations of understanding, good-neighbourliness and non-interference in internal affairs as a means of consolidating the ideals of justice, security and peace amongst all nations. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call upon the Foreign Minister of Bangladesh, His Excellency Mr. Mostafizur Rahman. 
Your election is a tribute not only to you personally but also to your great country, Ce d'Ivoire. 
I am confident you will carry forward the high tradition set by your predecessor, Ambassador Samuel Insanally of Guyana, to whom we owe our deep appreciation. 
As we stand at the threshold of the United Nations fiftieth anniversary, one goal remains paramount, namely, the need to promote human development and human security in all its manifold aspects. 
The role and relevance of the people are enshrined in the very first words of the Charter. 
People form the key link that bind our global society, the source of democracy, the object of humanitarian concern, the spirit of justice in ensuring human and minority rights. 
They are the cause and object of all our endeavour. 
The success or failure of the United Nations stems from the contribution each Member makes to promote its goals. 
The Organization's principal motivation arises out of the responsibility borne by each nation for the stability and welfare of its own people. 
It is the sum total of these individual efforts that marks the United Nations measured progress towards maintaining peace, securing justice and realizing the Charter prerogative of social progress and better standards of living in larger freedom. 
International cooperation has become an imperative, not only because it is possible or necessary, but because it is indispensable in a world that has moved from interaction to interrelationship to interdependence. 
As we seek to seize opportunities and confront challenges at every level individual, national or global we are deeply aware of the contradictory forces at work, forces that emanate from both within and without our nations. 
The way we channel these forces into productive activities will determine the success of our common endeavour to forge a just and stable world order. 
Pragmatic cutbacks in strategic weapons and a heightened focus on the destabilizing capabilities of conventional weapons have opened doors for more productive use of human, financial and material resources. 
Historic political changes in the Middle East and South Africa and political settlements in Asia and Central America can have a far-reaching positive impact on those regions. 
After a long period of stagnation the global economy is poised for its first significant expansion. 
More importantly, the desire and ability of developing countries to contribute to the growth of the world economy and help to mitigate common global concerns as participants and not as bystanders has significantly increased. 
Together, they call for a concerted response, nationally and internationally, that is new and imaginative. 
Today, issues of territorial security are being overshadowed by concerns over human security. 
There is increasing recognition of non-military threats to security. 
Nation States are under siege from multiple forces from within and without that are retarding their capacity to act effectively and independently. 
New global forces have emerged that no State acting alone can control but which threaten the legitimacy of all States. 
Pollution, ecological damage, the spread of communicable diseases and the massive speculative transfers of monies by electronic means have been the cause and manifestation of a host of cumulative ills. 
Furthermore, rapid technological progress and transnational processes are reducing the scope of nation States to act on their own, to regulate domestic policies and the international movements of goods, services, labour and capital. 
On another plane, fears are surfacing that the bipolar world of the past 50 years could now assume a new configuration, a North-South polarity, not between opposing political and social systems but between rich and poor nations. 
There are signs that, while social and environmental issues are being highlighted, vital economic and development imperatives are being sidelined, although both are integrally related and mutually reinforcing. 
It is against the backdrop of those prospects and problems that I now turn to the position and priorities of our Government. 
There is strong recognition in Bangladesh today that to promote representative and constitutional government, strengthen human rights and ensure socio-economic emancipation a country must increasingly depend on itself. 
Individual self-reliance must be bolstered by collective self-reliance through South-South cooperation in concrete and practical areas of cooperation such as food production, manpower planning, trade, investment and joint ventures. 
The critical catalyst, however, remains a reactivation of a constructive North-South dialogue leading to a more conducive external environment that can supplement individual efforts. 
Reaching out to the attainment of these goals, Bangladesh has a development policy that embraces a fourfold perspective: addressing structural and macroeconomic reform; stimulating the market economy; increasing the quality and amount of productive investments; and concentrating on human-resources development, particularly the empowerment of women. 
These perspectives are all linked together by the unifying theme of the alleviation of poverty. 
The cardinal emphasis is on the connection between structural adjustment and alleviation of poverty that is, the quantity and quality of programmes favouring the needs of the poor and most vulnerable. 
Our efforts at reform and consolidation have led to some positive results. 
Bangladesh is enjoying today perhaps the longest period of macroeconomic stability in its history. 
Foreign-exchange reserves are comfortable, inflation is at an all-time low, and there is increased self-reliance in financing our annual development plans. 
Today we are financing 38 per cent of our development projects from our own resources. 
We have achieved near self-sufficiency in food production, and the overall gross-domestic-product growth rate has reached 5 per cent. 
The incidence of absolute poverty has decreased and some headway has been made in advancing our human-development policy. 
We can reasonably be proud of our efforts to stabilize population growth and contain and mitigate the impact of natural disasters. 
Democracy has taken firm root in Bangladesh. 
Like all democracies we have our share of domestic differences, but we remain fully committed to working out our differences through democratic dialogue and the rule of law. 
Our experience has demonstrated vividly that without improved standards of living and a vision of the future that can sustain hope, democracy will wither. 
It is also clear that, to survive within States, democracy needs to be sustained through democratization among States so that it can expand universally as an essential foundation for cooperation. 
We firmly believe that the restoration and consolidation of democracy worldwide within States and among States is a vital bed-rock for peace. 
We are indeed happy that the 1993 World Conference on Human Rights, in Vienna, upheld the right to development as a basic human right and as a vital catalyst in mutually reinforcing the interrelationship of democracy, development and human rights. 
Widespread poverty and economic deprivation seriously vitiate the protection and promotion of human rights in many societies, despite the best of intentions. 
For national efforts to succeed, it is essential to create an atmosphere of peace within our own region. 
The Prime Minister stated that the options of unilateralism and bilateralism might seem tempting in the short run but in the long-term interests of the SAARC spirit we need to display more commitment for multilateralism and for building a better regional consensus. 
Bilaterally, we have taken important steps to strengthen constructive relations with all our immediate neighbours in pursuit of our policy of friendship, cooperation and peaceful coexistence with all countries of the world. 
The exodus of 250,000 Myanmar refugees to Bangladesh since 1991 has imposed an enormous socio-economic and environmental burden on our country. 
There has been some improvement in our relations with our largest neighbour, India, on the issue of the return of Chakma refugees and on that of economic interactions. 
However, the critical issue of sharing Ganges waters remains unresolved. 
Meanwhile, one dry season has followed after another without any water flowing to the Ganges and this is having a cumulatively disastrous effect on the economy and environment of one third of our country and on the socio-economic survival of 40 million people. 
We earnestly hope that India, our partner in the South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation and our neighbour, would agree to a fair sharing of common rivers, including the Ganges. 
National efforts in the absence of global cooperation have only limited prospects of improving the human condition and ensuring peace, justice and development. 
The Secretary-General has set the stage with his proposals put forward in An Agenda for Peace and in An Agenda for Development. 
Bangladesh has been an active participant in this concerted build-up. 
The end of the cold war should not mark the end of competition to support development around the world. 
The global society is only as strong as its weakest link. 
Resolving social issues must be based on the recognition of the centrality of the individual, the acceptance of human equality, and the worth and dignity of the human person. 
The core of development and its main impetus will remain accelerated economic growth fuelled by the input of additional resources and by resource generation. 
Mr. Arzoumanian (Armenia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The growing divide between rich and poor among and within nations is of central concern. 
The plight of the least developed countries assumes special poignancy at a time when the world economy has yet to show convincing signs of recovery, macroeconomic coordination is weak and poverty is inexorably deepening. 
The unabated development crisis calls for urgent remedial action, especially to implement quickly the 1990s Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries. 
A proper response to these problems requires accelerating growth, writing off debts, wider and preferential access of exports to markets of developing countries markets, enhanced flow of foreign direct investment and supportive action in the area of services and labour. 
Today, even food availability is determined by access to employment and financial resources. 
Reducing damage to the ecosystem and mitigating the consequences of natural disasters continue to be a great burden for all concerned. 
Unchecked consumption of resources, production patterns triggered by developed countries and the real plight of the poor need to be dealt with through remedial action rather than analysis. 
A key factor would be the promotion of socio-economic development and the protection of migrants. 
Strengthening the rule of international law is imperative, inasmuch as it offers certainty, predictability and the assurance of the legitimate interests of all States. 
This continues to be the only real protection for smaller and weaker States, especially in areas where the absence of law can mean a serious potential for conflicts such as the scarcity and sharing of water, maritime jurisdiction, transboundary pollution and environmental damage, and so on. 
A critical yardstick for all these concerns is the issue of limited resources and the need for new and additional resources. 
It calls for balancing long-term interests that will not only address continuing emergencies and immediate conflicts but will face up to the underlying silent crisis of development. 
They call for solutions that must be adapted to widely differing circumstances in new and creative ways. 
Many nations bear the burden of recent devastation and ethnic strife. 
No one is safe from the threat of nuclear overkill and nascent nuclear proliferation. 
The ongoing arms race, the potential of a return to antagonistic spheres of influence, and the threat of regional hegemony all carry within them the dangers of conflict and destabilization. 
Among Bangladesh's major priorities are the following. 
The enhanced role and contribution of the International Court of Justice now assumes much greater relevance. 
Secondly, the reduction of military expenditures is essential for development and peace. 
Escalating arms expenditures continue to consume too large a share of productive resources and capacities. 
From 1987 to 1992, the cumulative peace dividend resulting from reduced military expenses and cut-backs in arms amounted to some $500 billion in both developed and developing countries. 
Reduced reliance on military security must also be buttressed through monitoring, regulating and limiting the growing traffic in arms, especially the clandestine arms trade. 
Thirdly, regional efforts and regional disarmament are vital imperatives to stabilize peace. 
Regional groups can and must harness durable structures of stability at the base, through confidence-building measures and broad-based socio-economic cooperation. 
Disarmament and arms control are the major vehicle to reduce the threat of destabilization, economic decline and tensions leading to war. 
A new momentum has been generated that needs to be pushed and sustained. 
Progress towards negotiating a comprehensive nuclear test ban, the signing of the chemical weapons Convention, the establishment of a Register on conventional arms these are important milestones on this road. 
A critical concern is the objective of extending the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) either indefinitely or for limited periods, contingent on progress on the other objectives of the Treaty, nuclear disarmament and peaceful uses of nuclear technology. 
We strongly add our voice in concert with those who seek to make peace operations a more effective instrument of collective security and to enhance the structural framework for performing and managing peace-keeping, including strengthened staff, stronger logistic capability and greater coordination, standardization and support for training. 
In the formulation of critical follow-up guidelines to strengthen peace-keeping we would like to pinpoint the following matters. 
First, there is a need to define clear-cut mandates with definite time frames, objectives and rules of engagement and with secured financing. 
This must keep in view the real constraint identified by the Secretary-General, that traditional assumptions relating to the consent and cooperation of parties, upholding of agreements and minimum use of force have all been under challenge in recent peace-keeping developments. 
Thirdly, there should be clear-cut political directions and a clearly defined command and control structure for each operation. 
Fourthly, contributions to peace-keeping operations are mandatory and arrears must be paid in full. 
Intimately connected to the process of peace-building in both its political and economic dimension are efforts to reform and revitalize the main organs of the United Nations the General Assembly and the Security Council. 
Bangladesh has been an active participant in this exercise and will continue to play a constructive, moderating and flexible role to promote the realization of these efforts for greater democratization, efficiency, effectiveness and legitimacy. 
I turn now to some of the critical political issues on our agenda. 
Bangladesh's consistent and categorical position on the Middle East question and the issue of Palestine needs no reiteration. 
We believe that a historic momentum has been initiated since the Madrid Peace Conference in October 1991, the signing of the Declaration of Principles between Israel and Palestine in September 1993, the Cairo agreement on Gaza and Jericho and the common agenda agreed between Jordan and Israel this year. 
We hail the establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial Republic of South Africa, a long-cherished goal, and applaud all parties for their relentless and courageous endeavour to this end. 
Our special tribute goes to President Nelson Mandela and Mr. de Klerk. 
Bangladesh looks forward to consolidating our relations with South Africa in more concrete ways, bilaterally and in all multilateral forums. 
We are deeply concerned over the vicious cycle of starvation, factional fighting, breakdown of central authority, economic stagnation and exodus of refugees in various parts of Africa, exemplified by the situation in Rwanda. 
We are committed to supporting the Security Council's effort, especially through peace-keeping operations, to break this cycle through a comprehensive programme of action that could provide vital relief assistance, consolidate cease-fires, curtail violence and bring about national reconciliation. 
We welcome the efforts of the Organization of African Unity (OAU), the Organization of the Islamic Conference and the Arab League to promote and supplement these efforts. 
We welcome efforts, including those of the Secretary-General of the OIC, the United Nations and special representatives aimed at bringing about a comprehensive and peaceful settlement in Afghanistan. 
The latest plan drawn up by the Contact Group of representatives from the United States, Russia, the United Nations and the European Union has been rejected by the Bosnian Serbs. 
At the heart of the issue is the dismemberment of a sovereign Member of the United Nations, justified on the basis of pragmatic reality. 
We feel that continuing pressure must be maintained on the former Yugoslavia to recognize Bosnia and Herzegovina and effectively realize a just and negotiated settlement. 
If present efforts of the Contact Group fail to result in a political settlement we fully support the convening, under United Nations auspices, of an appropriately structured international conference on Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Bangladesh has pledged its fullest support to this end, guided by two key principles: commitment to the preservation and restoration of democracy wherever it is threatened in the world, and willingness to serve in peace-keeping operations under United Nations command mandated by the Security Council. 
Mr. Bird (Antigua and Barbuda): I wish first to extend to Foreign Minister Essy and the people of the Republic of Ce d'Ivoire congratulations on his election to the presidency of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
In welcoming him and wishing him well in his stewardship of the momentous work of this Assembly, I recall that he replaces in this important office a son of my own subregion, the Caribbean. 
Thirteen years ago my country was admitted to this body as an independent Member State. 
As Foreign Minister at that time, I said to this Assembly: 
I am before you as a representative of the wretchedness that is the residue of colonialism, a wretchedness which includes unemployment and underemployment, inadequate housing and insufficient medical facilities. 
Since I spoke those words in this Assembly, there has been little action by the developed nations to help alter these conditions in my country. 
Indeed, they have done little in the Caribbean as a whole. 
If anything, the terms of our involvement in international economic relations have worsened as prices for our commodities have decreased, the costs of our imports have increased and our access to preferential markets has diminished. 
Today the Caribbean subregion occupies the attention of the international community because of events in Haiti. 
In some States real income dropped by as much as one quarter during the 1980s. 
Despite this decline in real gross domestic product, many countries in our region are forced to repay debt that is wrapped tightly around their necks, strangling their efforts to breathe life into their economies. 
Mark you, this is debt that they have repaid many times over if the onerous interest rates are discounted. 
In the meantime, the massive haemorrhage of foreign exchange occasioned by this intractable debt burden seriously hampers the long-term social and economic prospects for some of our States. 
In my own country's case, debt has been incurred by the Government acting as a catalyst for economic development in the absence of sufficient official development assistance or private investment flows despite generous incentives. 
It also urges a relaxation by Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) countries in particular of their position on bilateral debt. 
If our countries are to maintain political stability and promote economic progress, we need relief from the great burden that debt places upon us. 
The multilateral financial institutions, and the major Powers which control them, must become less ideologically inflexible and more alert to the deleterious effect of some of their policies on poor States. 
It is a startlingly telling measure of the wide divergence of views between developed and developing countries that this week developing countries rejected out of hand a proposal by major Powers in the IMF on ways to increase world monetary reserves. 
There is an urgent need for urgent, meaningful and sincere dialogue between representatives of the rich and poor nations to bridge this gap in consultation and consensus-building. 
If such a dialogue does not begin, and begin soon, we may well witness a stand-off in relations that will paralyse economic cooperation and progress on a global scale. 
I urge that within the institutions of the Organization itself specifically within the Economic and Social Council and the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) such a dialogue should begin with the resolve of reaching a practical programme on which both rich and poor have agreed. 
Debt forgiveness should be a minimum of 50 per cent of existing debt, the original principal of which, as I pointed out earlier, has long been repaid. 
Secondly, the international community should also establish a standard to set a fixed percentage of export revenue for the repayment of debt. 
Without a standard, indebted countries will face the prospect of worsening poverty for decades to come. 
We should recall that the precedent of debt forgiveness was set by two members of the Security Council, Britain and the United States. 
In 1946 the terms of a large United States loan to war-torn Britain stipulated that interest should be waived altogether should such interest exceed 2 per cent of British export revenues in any given year. 
That standard helped Britain to survive. 
We ask for no more. 
Worsening poverty has grave implications for development and democracy in our region implications which, in the long term, may cost the multilateral financial institutions and their wealthier members more than the debt they could forgive, or cause to be forgiven, in the short term. 
The migration of such people causes problems both for the countries from which they move and the countries which receive them. 
For the sending countries vital skills are lost, skills that could contribute to the social and economic development of the sending countries. 
In this regard, preventive measures need to be taken by the international community, led by this Organization, to mitigate root causes of emigration. 
Among such preventive measures must be action to guarantee stability in developing countries. 
Within the Caribbean subregion, the member States of the Caribbean Community (CARICOM) are working at deepening our integration arrangements to explore ways in which we can strengthen our economies by our own efforts. 
We have also looked beyond the insular Caribbean to the wider Caribbean, including every country of the littoral. 
We expect that one of the major benefits of the ACS will be the promotion of the interests of our grouping in international economic and trade forums. 
These actions, which we ourselves are taking, are part of the set of preventive measures to guarantee stability in our region. 
The international community should not assume, however, that the crisis in Haiti arose only from internal factors. 
Much of its genesis resides in the attitude of major international actors motivated by their own domestic concerns. 
Haiti's independence in 1804, born of the uprising of black slaves against the colonial Power, caused it to be ostracized from the world community. 
When Toussaint Louverture led his successful revolt, Haiti was the richest colony in the world, producing more and trading more with Europe and the United States than the rest of the Caribbean colonies combined. 
But the hostile international environment in which it was born reduced it from the richest colony in the world to the poorest nation in the Western Hemisphere. 
Since then, international actors have continued to influence events in Haiti, accommodating in their own interests dictatorial regimes and military Governments and ignoring the country's growing poverty and the utter disregard for human rights. 
In this context, let me digress for a moment to take the opportunity to call upon the United States and Cuba to open a dialogue to end the impasse that has characterized their relationship for the past 30 years, threatening the stability of Latin America and the Caribbean. 
Recently those two countries demonstrated in this very city their capacity to sit at the table of peace and negotiate an agreement to end the movement of so-called refugees from Cuba to the United States. 
Surely the capacity to reach such an agreement shows that other agreements are possible. 
The willingness of the United States and Cuba to act now in their own interest would avert not only the continued hardship the Cuban people endure, but would eliminate any perception of threats to their individual security and the security of our region as a whole. 
My small country agreed to provide a safe haven for Haitian refugees, just as we agreed to contribute one eighth of our small military force to the multinational expedition authorized by Security Council resolution 940 (1994). 
We did so because we wanted to see an end to their suffering. 
We did so because we wanted to stamp out the cancer of dictatorship and human rights abuse in our subregion. 
As it turned out, our motivation to bring order and justice to Haiti coincided with the motivation of others who have the resources to commit to the military undertaking, which became imperative after diplomatic efforts, especially by representatives of the United Nations itself, had been fully exhausted. 
Since the end of the cold war the Security Council has had to invoke Chapter VII, which provides for Action with respect to threats to the peace, breaches of the peace, and acts of aggression, in relation to Iraq, Liberia, Somalia, the former Yugoslavia and, now, Haiti. 
My Government supports the growing body of opinion that holds that the international community must not remain a passive spectator when Governments massacre their own people or cause them to starve. 
In such cases the United Nations must act, and should be allowed to do so under the Charter, without having to resort to Chapter VII. 
But in doing so they absolutely must balance safeguarding human rights with protecting a State's right to autonomy. 
We must all be mindful that respect for State sovereignty is a fundamental cornerstone of the international legal order. 
An activist United Nations will not long survive as a legitimate and........... effective actor if it is used simply as a cover for the intervention of major Powers. 
Intervention should follow principled criteria and should be consistent and even-handed. 
The time has come to move away from the anachronism of five permanent members and to establish arrangements which are capable of change with the passage of time and the evolution of events. 
The time has come for equity for all nations large and small in the membership of the Council. 
I return now to the point at which I started the role that the United Nations has played in the almost 50 years since the Charter was signed to promote social progress and better standards of life in larger freedom. 
For much of its existence the Organization was hampered by the cold war and the struggle for supremacy between the major Powers. 
While there has been order, it has been without justice and without equity. 
As the United Nations approaches its fiftieth anniversary no longer shackled by the cold-war rivalry of the major Powers as it looks to the future, it has an extraordinary opportunity to fulfil the aspirations of the Charter which have so long remained mere words. 
In doing so, it can advance the interests of all mankind by providing a meaningful forum for genuine dialogue between the rich and poor for the establishment of conditions for development, and thus, for peace. 
The inseparable links between peace and development must be acknowledged and fully understood because the deterioration of economic and social conditions can give root to divisive political strife and military conflict. 
The end of the cold war should encourage a reformed, refreshed and representative Security Council to look beyond conventional security to security born of political stability and economic progress for all nations large and small. 
My own small country is willing to do its part. 
The President: I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Kazakhstan, Mr. Kanat Saudabayev. 
I should also like to thank his predecessor, Ambassador Insanally, for the able stewardship, efficiency and tact he demonstrated during the forty-eighth session. 
May I also express our special gratitude to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his tireless efforts to consolidate peace and stability and to strengthen the role of the United Nations in the life of the international community. 
Our world, multifaceted and contradictory, is rapidly approaching the end of the second millennium. 
I hope that the confrontation by force which existed throughout the decades of the cold war and its underlying concept that history is an evolving process of struggle between the competing systems are now definitely a part of the past. 
Today, the world is searching for new institutional structures, non-confrontational approaches to the solution of global problems and a more efficient utilization of human, material and technical resources. 
Looking into the future, full of hope, we should not rule out the possibility of meeting new challenges. 
Indeed, a common set of global problems that existed before has been replaced by numerous other problems no less complex or immense. 
In our opinion, the United Nations has never experienced such an important period in its nearly half century-old history. 
The beginning of the 1990s and the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization can and should become a truly historic milestone that will determine the new tasks of the United Nations and considerably strengthen its role in the life of the succeeding generations. 
For us, three years of freedom have been three years of achieving real political and economic independence. 
The Republic, having become a Member of the United Nations and other international organizations, having signed the Helsinki Final Act, the Charter of Paris and a number of other international instruments, has de jure completed its entry into the world community. 
In December 1993, the Parliament of our Republic ratified the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) as a non-nuclear State. 
At the coming 1995 NPT Review Conference, we intend to join the position of those States that favour an unconditional extension of the NPT for an unlimited period of time. 
From this rostrum I declare that the Republic of Kazakhstan, deeply committed to the strengthening of its national sovereignty and security and the process of political and economic reforms in society, is genuinely interested in international stability and the development of cooperation with all States. 
That is our consistent policy, not subject to any changes dictated by short-term experience. 
I should like to emphasize in particular that we intend to achieve our objectives while taking existing realities into account and effectively using the geopolitical location of Kazakhstan as a kind of link between Europe and Asia, between East and West. 
Its purpose is to develop fundamental principles and areas of cooperation in the context of strengthening peace and stability and promoting the economic prosperity of Asian States. 
Today the idea of this Conference is being put into practice. 
Therefore, we think that the political will of the States of the region towards the purposeful and careful management of these processes should speed up the creation of global economic and political structures, similar to those in Europe. 
The opportunities to overcome the economic and social crisis, and inter-ethnic and inter-State conflicts, and to ensure external and internal security and stability through the proposed mechanism of unification have been received with understanding by politicians and leaders of different States. 
Since the creation of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS), stability and security as the basis of economic and social reforms have come to the forefront. 
The proposed union is open to all States. 
During the transition period, the proposed EAU most adequately reflects the interests of the States of the region, regardless of their size, population, economic and other indicators. 
It provides an opportunity to demonstrate their willingness to cooperate on an equal basis, as well as their commitment to reforms in the interests of all the nations of the region. 
In putting forward these initiatives, Kazakhstan assumes that the problems they seek to resolve are pressing for all countries of the world, and for such an authoritative Organization as the United Nations. 
The foreign-policy approaches of Kazakhstan were the basis for our decision to join the Partnership for Peace programme of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO). 
Kazakhstan, as a member of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS), strives to implement its foreign policy initiatives in practical terms and, accordingly, takes into account and respects the legal rights and interests of other CIS States. 
The true interests of the multi-ethnic population of Kazakhstan lie not only in the maintenance but also in the expansion of common economic, political, military and strategic partnership and interaction within the CIS. 
Our Republic maintains special relations with the Russian Federation, all the Republics of Central Asia Kyrgyzstan, Uzbekistan, Tajikistan, Turkmenistan, and other CIS States. 
Certainly, the most important direction for Central Asian interaction is our common interest in strengthening peace, stability and security, both in regional and global dimensions. 
A vivid example of this is our joint endeavours to settle the situation on the Tajik-Afghan border. 
Thus, at the meeting of the Presidents, Prime Ministers and Ministers of Foreign Affairs of Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan and Uzbekistan held at Almaty last July the situation on the Tajik-Afghan border was discussed and a joint statement was adopted. 
Guided by the need to maintain peace and ensure a favourable environment for successful economic and political reforms and greater independence of their countries, the Foreign Ministers of the three States appealed to the conflicting parties to stop hostile activities and settle existing problems by political means through negotiations. 
Kazakhstan's efforts towards integration at the regional and interregional level need the support of international organizations and the leading countries of the world. 
The main purpose of these endeavours, we believe, should be to preserve and develop the spirit of global partnership born at Rio two years ago and to ensure the environmentally safe, sustainable development of the whole world. 
We view this as a manifestation of the comprehensive approach by the United Nations in the field of socio-economic policy and deem it to be the most productive way to meet the challenges of global sustainable social and economic development. 
In this context it is a matter of concern to us that, according to some forecasts, the gap in the levels of factual and required assistance will sharply increase when unemployment in the States of the former Soviet Union peaks. 
This is expected as a consequence of the closure of unprofitable State enterprises. 
Against that background, the current level of Western assistance to our market reforms will not be enough to make progress towards the implementation of a second Marshall Plan. 
Another priority of socio-economic development in our country is its activity in the field of environment. 
All these things seriously hamper the process of social and economic reform in Kazakhstan. 
However, the States of the region have very limited financial and technical resources. 
When we speak about the balanced and sustainable development of society we cannot leave out the issue of human rights. 
If an individual is poor and deprived of the elementary means of life, his political rights are meaningless. 
Kazakhstan took an active part in that Conference and believes that its outcome will be yet another practical contribution to United Nations efforts to ensure global sustainable development. 
Kazakhstan supports the joint endeavours of Member States to reform the principal organs of the United Nations, especially the Security Council. 
Without going into the details of this difficult issue, I should like to note that the current session of the General Assembly is not an ordinary one, because it will have to adopt a new scale of assessments for the apportionment of United Nations expenses for the period 1995-1997. 
Since the creation of this problem Kazakhstan has demonstrated realism and a balanced approach and has tried to take into consideration the interests of other Member States. 
We hope that the principle of the capacity to pay and of the need to improve the methodology of the scale by eliminating its most distorting elements will be taken fully into account in the determination of the new scale of assessments. 
This would undoubtedly help to improve the Organization's overall financial situation. 
Kazakhstan has welcomed concrete steps in this field and supported the creation of the Office of Internal Oversight Services, and we deem it appropriate that such efforts be continued. 
I believe that today, on the eve of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, we are all adopting this very approach in evaluating the Organization's past, present and future. 
In this context, I should like to note with gratitude the great efforts of the Preparatory Committee and the Secretariat in respect of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
They are making a concrete contribution to the commemoration of this forthcoming historic event. 
Kazakhstan too is preparing to commemorate the event in a fitting way. 
The importance that Kazakhstan attaches to the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations is reflected also in our initiative concerning the holding of a special session of the General Assembly within the framework of the event. 
In our view, this could be the occasion for a thorough, useful and interesting exchange of views on the most significant aspects of the activities of the United Nations and on it's role. 
The forthcoming anniversary inevitably brings to mind another historic international date the fiftieth anniversary of the end of the Second World War. 
In conclusion, I should like to express my firm belief that the United Nations will come to its anniversary revitalized and fully able to realize the rich potential embodied in the aspiration to peace and humanism that was enshrined in its Charter 50 years ago. 
The President: I now call on Mali's Minister for Foreign Affairs, for Malians Living Abroad and for African Integration, Her Excellency Mrs. Sy Kadiatou Sow. 
It also attests to the confidence of all delegations in him. 
They are confident that he will lead our work effectively and wisely. 
He can rely on the full cooperation of the Malian delegation. 
We convey to him our warmest congratulations and every good wish for success. 
I also take pleasure in greeting the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, and in commending him for his tireless efforts to strengthen the role of the United Nations. 
That event, which puts an end to three centuries of domination, marks the completion of Africa's liberation. 
But, in addition, by enabling majority rule to prevail, it brings South Africa into harmony with mankind's essential values. 
For both these reasons we must welcome the fact that joint efforts, in Africa and around the world, were a powerful catalyst in the eradication of the policy of apartheid. 
The Malian Government welcomes the conclusion and the signing by Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization of the Peace Agreement on the autonomy of Jericho and Gaza, which constitutes a significant step forward towards settling the Palestinian question. 
My delegation will continue to support the peace process in the interests of the Palestinian and Israeli peoples, because it provides a unique framework within which to bring lasting peace, stability and security to the whole region. 
While developments in South Africa and in the Middle East amount to significant progress towards peace, certain remaining conflicts are a continuing source of grave concern for the international community. 
Any conflict capable of destabilizing any region of the world is a threat to the peace and stability of the whole international community. 
To increase the chances of resolving conflicts that have worldwide repercussions the United Nations should resolutely support regional and subregional initiatives, such as the establishment by the Organization of African Unity of a central body for the prevention, management and settlement of conflicts. 
But such initiatives need to be backed up with genuine and forthright involvement by States in the same subregion, as well as by consistent support from the international community, if lasting peace is to be brought to the areas concerned. 
Is it not also time to collectively address one of the factors underlying the development of armed conflicts in some regions of the world? I am thinking of the massive uncontrolled circulation of small arms in third world countries in general, and of Africa in particular. 
We are all aware that very few of these countries manufacture arms. 
So where do they come from? How are they channelled? What can we do about them? 
In the view of my delegation, the answer to these pressing questions would make it possible to find ways and means to ensure that our peoples enjoy a safe and stable environment that will favour development activities. 
Returning now to existing conflicts, we believe that in Rwanda everything must be done to promote dialogue in order to preserve peace in that country and in the region. 
The international community and the United Nations must continue their efforts to provide relief to the displaced populations and organize their return while stepping up economic, financial, material and technical assistance in order to foster Rwanda's reconstruction and economic rehabilitation. 
This endeavour should be accompanied by the launching of a massive and effective programme of rehabilitation, relief and reconstruction in Somalia. 
Hence the presence of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) should be maintained and strengthened. 
In Mozambique, national reconciliation is under way. 
In Angola, we welcome the continuation of the peace talks and call on all parties to fulfil their respective commitments in order to bring peace quickly back to that country. 
In Liberia, where my country is actively involved in the search for a solution, all initiatives designed to bring lasting peace must be supported, in particular those of the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS). 
Our abiding conviction that peace is possible everywhere should bolster our determination to bring about a settlement to other persistent conflicts. 
My country, like other countries of the international community, remains profoundly perturbed by the armed aggression and policy of ethnic cleansing being directed against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and its people. 
We must do our utmost to ensure that the relevant Security Council resolutions are fully respected. 
Another source of grave concern for the international community lies in the persistence of major economic and financial problems. 
Indeed, one of the major challenges facing our Organization today is development. 
An Agenda for Development, proposed by the Secretary-General, does provide a useful opportunity to diagnose the existing situation, in particular in Africa, and should permit us to propose appropriate measures to lay the foundations for lasting development for the benefit of all the peoples and nations of the world. 
That is why my delegation welcomes the upcoming World Summit for Social Development, scheduled for March 1995 in Copenhagen. 
Similarly, the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing in 1995, should make an important contribution to the elaboration of An Agenda for Development. 
This Conference will permit our countries to better manage the tremendous human resource represented by women by translating policies and measures in favour of women into concrete programmes. 
More social justice for women can only enhance society as a whole. 
In the same vein, my delegation welcomes the ongoing reforms in various bodies of the United Nations, notably those responsible for economic and social development. 
In this context, the agreement creating the World Trade Organization was signed in Marrakesh, Morocco, on 15 April 1994. 
Resolute political commitment on the part of the whole of the international community is thus vital if the Organization is to play the key role in the area of development and international cooperation entrusted to it by the United Nations Charter and the pertinent General Assembly resolutions. 
We welcome the fact that on 18 June 1994, the International Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa, was adopted. 
Mali, a country that has been hard hit by the cumulative effects of drought and desertification, is hoping for the early ratification and implementation of this Convention. 
Let us equip this Organization with the means to accomplish these tasks. 
While the celebration of the fiftieth anniversary provides a useful opportunity to assess the work accomplished thus far, it is also a reminder of the limits that reality has imposed on the implementation of the Charter. 
In this respect, it is not simply the problem of the Organization's financial situation that arises, but also its Members' ability to agree on its priorities and its tasks that is being questioned. 
In political terms, democracy is daily being further consolidated and expanded. 
After free and democratic elections in 1992 we set up the institutions provided for by our Basic Law. 
My Government today is striving to educate the whole of Malian society in democracy. 
Evidence of this is the recent regional consultation meetings which permitted the whole population in their respective regions to voice their views on the major concerns facing the Malian nation. 
Government's new economic policy also stresses the promotion of the private sector. 
The challenges that face us are daunting and hence our achievements still need to be consolidated; but that will be possible with the support of the international community. 
These qualitative changes in Mali have also been observed in several developing countries. 
They reflect the fundamental aspiration of peoples to freedom, justice and development with solidarity. 
These positive developments, if they are to be consolidated, require a series of complementary measures at the international level. 
It is my hope that the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization will provide a useful opportunity to reflect in depth on these issues. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will first hear an address by the Sultan and Yang Di Pertuan of Brunei Darussalam. 
His Majesty Sultan Haji Hassanal Bolkiah Mu'Izzaddin Waddaulah: My congratulations, Mr. President, on your election to this high office. You are well known in United Nations circles and your election is a tribute to your country, Ce d'Ivoire, and to you. 
May I also congratulate Ambassador Insanally and thank him for his great contribution. 
We are proud that a fellow member of the Commonwealth has served the United Nations with such skill and distinction. 
We have long admired the courageous leadership of President Mandela in his country's struggle for freedom. 
He now faces equally great challenges in rebuilding South Africa. 
We wish him success. 
I must also congratulate the people of Palestine on their courage and vision in signing the historic Peace Agreements. 
The people of Palestine also face the challenge of putting their painful past behind them and of building a peaceful and prosperous future. 
To succeed they will need the support of the international community and the United Nations. 
In our region the people of Cambodia are also struggling to build a new future. 
The United Nations played a crucial role in Cambodia, but some obstacles remain. 
My country supports the efforts of King Norodom Sihanouk and his Government to rebuild and reunite Cambodia. 
We wish them success. 
The challenge is how to increase economic cooperation through more trade and investment. 
The world now needs a stable international environment to allow this to happen. 
We must resist the trend towards protectionism. 
One way to reduce the drain on United Nations resources is for regional organizations to work with the United Nations in accordance with Chapter VIII of its Charter. 
We may not have fully used the potential of Chapter VIII. 
As the Secretary-General has pointed out, regional arrangements can help to reduce the burden on the United Nations. 
The United Nations takes the primary responsibility for international peace and security, but regional organizations such as the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) can reduce its load through preventive diplomacy and regional economic cooperation. 
Of course, there are many regional organizations; every region has its own. 
If we are to realize the potential of Chapter VIII, we need fresh approaches to regional arrangements. 
Regional organizations must be realistic in their goals. 
They have to build a framework for cooperation which suits their conditions. 
ASEAN, of which Brunei is a member, has achieved some success. 
We do not have set institutions and legal undertakings, as does the European Union. 
Our aim is more modest. 
We seek to foster a culture of cooperation. 
Through consultation, consensus and cooperation, we have been able to contain, resolve or reduce our differences. 
We have concentrated on working together for our common interests. 
This is a process of enlarging a set of shared values. 
Cooperation is not the result of formal agreements but comes from a strong sense of common purpose. 
We are not without our problems. 
Most ASEAN countries have unresolved territorial questions with one another. 
Sensitive questions of ethnicity, culture and religion are often involved in our relations with each other. 
We do not deny the existence of these issues, but we continue to work together wherever we can. 
It took ASEAN a quarter of a century, from 1967 to 1992, to establish habits of close cooperation and consultation. 
We are now discussing how we can speed up AFTA and complete it within 10 years. 
We have also formed a number of growth triangles straddling the adjacent territories of three or more member countries. 
ASEAN is well aware of its own limits and limitations. 
ASEAN does not exist in a vacuum. 
We could not have succeeded without a favourable international environment. 
Otherwise, we would have failed. 
We will and must continue to work closely with the United Nations. 
All regional institutions need the over-arching framework of the United Nations. 
Our goal is an ASEAN of all South-East Asian countries. 
We are gradually creating what can be loosely described as a culture of peace and security in South-East Asia. 
We hope to extend it by linking up with other regional organizations in the Asia-Pacific region. 
ASEAN wants to engage all the major Powers in a pattern of constructive relations throughout the Asia-Pacific region. 
The ASEAN Regional Forum, inaugurated in Bangkok in July, brings together all major and middle-sized Powers - the United States, Japan, the European Union, China, Russia, Canada, Australia, South Korea and New Zealand - in a common framework. 
We want the United Nations and all major Powers to associate themselves with ASEAN's Treaty of Amity and Cooperation. 
It is an appropriate occasion for us to rethink how we can strengthen the United Nations system to enable it to face successfully the challenges of the twenty-first century. 
Your election also constitutes a solemn tribute to your fraternal, friendly country, Ce d'Ivoire, for its important role in the concert of nations and its firm determination to contribute to the steady strengthening of cooperation. 
We wish to assure you that the Rwandese delegation will spare no effort to make its modest contribution to the success of your task. 
That country has honoured democratic ideals by abolishing the odious system of apartheid. 
To be sure, the arrival of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa by means of free and democratic elections deserves to be hailed from the rostrum of this Assembly. 
The history of our links is well known. 
It will be recalled that just after the beginning of this century Rwanda was placed under the mandate system and, later, under the trusteeship system, which then led to its independence. 
This history, as has been witnessed by the international community, is riddled with unfortunate events, the most recent of which is the genocide Rwanda has just experienced. 
That ideology, which was publicly professed by the public authorities - more precisely, by the National Revolutionary Movement for Development (MRND) and the Coalition for the Defence of the Republic (CDR) parties of the late President Habyarimana - cleared the way for genocide. 
Plans for extermination were being openly prepared for a long time, with no trepidation whatsoever, since the power structure had long before institutionalized the violation of fundamental human rights. 
This is why armed opposition, in the form of the Rwandese Patriotic Front (RPF), confronted the regime beginning in 1990. 
Some opposition parties also emerged in 1991, thanks to the pressure exerted by the RPF. 
We take this opportunity to thank all for their tireless efforts to ensure that the Arusha negotiations would succeed. 
The international community witnessed the intransigence of the MRND-CDR regime, which, describing the Agreement as a mere scrap of paper, hatched a plan for extermination, now recognized by the whole world as genocide. The international cameras trained on this barbaric crime revealed moments of rare cruelty. 
The militia, trained by the MRND and the CDR and supported by the presidential guard and by other sectors of the army, slit the throats of women, elderly people, men and children. 
The Rwandese countryside was strewn with corpses. Our rivers swept thousands of dead bodies downstream. 
Churches and schools became veritable slaughterhouses, and even now they smell of human flesh, the flesh of thousands of innocent people who had hoped to find refuge there. Piled into common graves, the victims of April's madness number thousands upon thousands. 
The killing in our country was intended to disintegrate the Rwandese people, and it succeeded. 
We must give them a common hope and a common destiny, which, after all that has happened, has become a difficult yet indispensable task. 
There would have been no genocide if the MRND-CDR system had abided by the spirit of Arusha. 
But they could not embrace the spirit of Arusha because those Rwandese Nazis were proponents of the final solution: extermination. 
They flouted morality, common sense, the values everyone in this Assembly believes in and, above all, the prescriptions of Arusha. 
Yet some who are insensitive to our suffering have asked that those Nazi parties still be allowed to hold power. 
Never in history has such a scandalous privilege been sought for the organized perpetrators of similar cases of genocide. 
Such requests make light of our dignity as human beings. 
We cannot agree to these requests, which fly in the face of the spirit and the letter of the principles underlying this institution - that is, fundamental human rights. 
By discouraging impulses towards revenge and in anticipation of justice that will be clear to everyone and that is supported by the international community, our Government has been able to contain a situation marked - understandably after such tragedy - by tensions and rancour. 
Our Government continues to cooperate closely with the United Nations Force, and to facilitate its work. With scanty means, our Government has undertaken to rebuild a country that has been socially splintered and morally and physically ravaged. 
This unspeakable barbarism, this genocide was carried out before the very eyes of the international community. 
We regret that their mandate prevented them from acting effectively at the moment of the tragedy. 
Based on this experience, we encourage the United Nations to furnish the international tribunal to be created in Rwanda with the means to function as it should, in order to spare us further disappointments and tragedies. 
In accordance with Rwanda's request, and following Mr. Degnisegui's report, as well as that of the Commission of Experts established by Security Council resolution 935 (1994), of 1 July 1994, it is absolutely urgent that this international tribunal be established. 
It will enable us to prosecute in a completely open setting those responsible for the genocide. 
Moreover, the very nature of the events - considered to be crimes against humanity - warrants the international community's joining forces to prevent their reoccurrence. 
It is now six months since the first crimes were committed, and action must be initiated. 
The delay in starting trials causes understandable frustration on the part of victims who are already losing hope that there can be a just society and who tend to view the relative impunity of the criminals as indicating approval of their crimes. 
The Rwandese refugees can be classified into two categories: the former refugees to whom the dictatorial power had refused to grant the right to return to their homeland, and the more recent ones who fled Rwanda following the events to which I have already referred. 
It is our Government's policy to encourage all refugees, without distinction, to return to their country. 
Thousands of them have already returned to their homeland, but many others remain abroad. 
We are also calling upon the soldiers to come back and, if they still desire to do so - to continue their careers in the Rwandese army. 
For Rwanda is their country; it belongs equally, and unquestionably, to all of its daughters and all its sons, with its limitations and its history, including this most recent tragedy which we must all bear. 
The unrestricted deployment of UNAMIR as well as other human rights observers should reassure the world, and especially the refugees, of our Government's determination to respect the state of law. 
Concrete steps have been taken, but much remains to be done if the world is to be completely rid of these weapons which in the past caused serious tensions in various parts of the world that degenerated into armed conflicts. 
Even though the relaxation of East-West tensions has contributed greatly to the resolution of certain conflicts, particularly in Indo-China, Latin America and the Middle East, elsewhere - in the former Yugoslavia and some African countries - the fires regrettably continue to burn. 
Our country is a party to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons, and we reiterate our full dedication to the international community's goals with regard to disarmament and arms control. 
Although genuine progress has been made in the area of disarmament, the new world order remains compromised by the constantly growing gap between the poorer and richer countries. 
In the light of the two United Nations publications on the world economic and social situation for the years 1993 and 1994, current economic trends in the world point to gloomy forecasts in the short and medium term, particularly for many third-world countries. 
The Rwandese delegation hopes that this forty-ninth session will reaffirm the importance and the still current validity of the Declaration on International Economic Cooperation, in particular the Revitalization of Economic Growth and of Development of the Developing Countries. 
We solemnly invite the forty-ninth session of the United Nations General Assembly to address the fundamental right to development, as stated in the Vienna Declaration and adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights, as well as the link between peace and development. 
Respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms and development are interdependent and mutually reinforcing. 
It is imperative for the United Nations - whose main objective remains the promotion of peace, security and development - to devote itself to activities in keeping with the attainment of peace, security and development. 
In the fifty years since the signing of the San Francisco Charter, the world has undergone many changes. 
New Powers have arisen, the geopolitical map has shifted, Africa and other third-world countries have emancipated themselves, the cold war has ended - hence we must reassess our Organization to ensure that it can meet the new challenges. 
With regard to this very important organ of the United Nations system, the Rwandese delegation considers that membership, both permanent and non-permanent, should be expanded, with scrupulous attention to equitable geographic representation and bearing in mind the desire to maintain efficiency. 
One hopes that the new configuration of the Security Council will reflect the principle of equality among all Member States, and that this reform will respect the rules of democracy and transparency. 
May I conclude by stating before the community of nations that members represent that the task we have set ourselves is enormous, but the will and determination of the Rwandese people to build a new society is unflinching. 
To all those Rwandese who became victims of the machine of genocide and recent massacres, we share your deep wounds and reiterate our determination to bring the culprits to justice. 
To those Rwandese who were blindly manipulated to join the bankrupt politics of division and suppression, we call upon you to come back to your senses and join us in building a new society based on tolerance and reconciliation. 
Its role in helping us to pick up the pieces of the completely shattered fabric of our society need not be emphasized. 
We share this moral duty, it being understood that the major part of the burden by far rests on the Rwandese people themselves. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Madagascar, His Excellency Mr. Jacques Sylla, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Sylla (Madagascar) (interpretation from French): On behalf of the delegation of Madagascar, may I congratulate you most sincerely on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
You assumption of this important post brings pride and hope to Africa, which sees this session as a special opportunity for drawing the international community's attention to the economic and social problems it has been facing in recent years. 
To them also I address my congratulations. 
I also wish to pay tribute to your distinguished predecessor, Ambassador Samuel Insanally, who so ably and in so masterly a fashion presided over the Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
In this new era in international relations the world faces two contradictory situations: one, unforgettable pictures of national reconciliation and faith in the future, the other, a vision of the horror of peoples and nations ripping each other apart, even to the extent of annihilating one another. 
The actual progress made in ways of handling and settling certain disputes nevertheless strengthens our belief in the principles and covenants set forth in the Charter of our Organization. 
For example, we welcome the encouraging developments in Mozambique, which is now about to hold its first multiparty elections. 
Similarly, the negotiations in Lusaka between the Angolan Government and UNITA are beginning to bear fruit. 
Moreover, the clear efforts by those involved to smooth out the difficulties of applying the settlement plan in Western Sahara give us grounds for some optimism about the outcome of that dispute. 
With the same end in mind, Madagascar hopes there will be a peaceful settlement, on the basis of Security Council resolutions, of the problems between Kuwait and Iraq, with a view to establishing a mutually beneficial atmosphere of security and cooperation in the region. 
The much-acclaimed return of a united, non-racial and democratic South Africa to the community of nations is one of the major events of the last decade of this century and a subject of enormous pride for us all. 
Madagascar welcomes the establishment of a non-racial regime in that great country and firmly believes that reorganizing South Africa on a democratic basis opens up new prospects for cooperation and development throughout the region. 
Thanks to the political courage of the Israeli, Palestinian and Jordanian leaders, the Middle East has now begun a process of historic reconciliation that seemed impossible just a short time ago. 
The Malagasy Government is following closely the ups and downs of the implementation of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements in Gaza and Jericho signed by Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization and the Agreement between Israel and Jordan on the Common Agenda. 
With the disappearance of a world balance based on fear of a nuclear holocaust there came hope for a world free from the scourge of war and favourable to the strengthening of international cooperation. 
Several countries are now plunged in fratricidal wars resulting in human tragedy and political chaos. 
Somalia, Liberia, Rwanda and the former Yugoslavia are tragic and dangerous situations which threaten not only the equilibrium of their regions but also international peace and security. 
Other situations which are too often ignored could degenerate into serious crises. 
The problem of borders in central and eastern Europe, the disturbing situation in the Indian subcontinent and the flow of refugees in Africa, Asia and even in Europe are all situations that show how fragile international security is. 
The efforts on the part of the United Nations to resolve regional and subregional disputes must be supported by greater world-wide cooperation in disarmament. 
My delegation hopes that the consensus at the last session on multilateral negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty will lead to the conclusion of a universal treaty so as to improve the prospects for the 1995 Conference of parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
Lessons can be learned from the difficulties encountered in Somalia, the tragedy of Rwanda, and the sorry experience of the former Yugoslavia. 
Those United Nations missions that were to some extent successful benefitted from the following factors: broad support from the international community; the consent of the parties to the dispute; and non-violent and impartial intervention forces. 
A peace-keeping operation per se should be accompanied by diplomatic efforts and economic and social assistance and should also tackle the underlying causes of the conflict. 
In any event, preventive diplomacy is the best means of averting the eruption of potential conflicts. 
After all, who is better placed than the States of a region to react to a potential threat there, particularly if the region already has an adequate structure for the prevention of conflicts? 
Examples of this are the system of collective security in Europe and the mechanism for the prevention, management and settlement of disputes in Africa. 
Yet this Organization should not just unload its problems on to regional mechanisms; rather, it should offer.................... those mechanisms the necessary support by providing a clear and precise mandate and by making adequate financial and logistic resources available. 
Never before have circumstances been so favourable for realizing the aspiration of the majority of Members of this Organization to an enlarged Security Council that provides equitable representation. 
Many proposals concerning this topic are now being discussed by the General Assembly's Open-Ended Working Group. 
Madagascar, which, as is demonstrated by its Constitution, is deeply committed to democratic principles, believes that the democracy that is advocated in many countries should apply in the international system too. 
At the same time, we emphasize the need for democratic representation reflecting contemporary realities. 
However, any reform that is undertaken should win the support of all Member States so that they will have the necessary trust in it and be able to participate effectively and on an equal footing. 
The same principles apply to development problems, in that political stability at the national, regional and international levels determines whether development objectives can be met. 
There can be no peace without development, as can be seen in various parts of the world where serious conflicts and political troubles have been caused by economic hardship. 
Against this backdrop, the imperative of the universality of peace and development forcefully tells us to take note of how the world economic situation is developing. 
The crisis that has affected the world economy for more than a decade is worsening, despite a slow and fragile recovery in some developed countries. 
The gap between North and South grows wider while the inequalities between the regions become increasingly striking. 
Alongside this crisis, a serious change is taking place at the cost of developing countries, particularly poor countries. 
Equally, there is talk of the interdependence of problems but sectoral approaches alone are still used. 
Economies in the industrialized countries are becoming increasingly integrated, while we note increasing marginalization of the economies of the poor countries. 
While the industrialized countries increase their independence in raw materials through the development of micro-electronics, the developing countries are suffering the backlash, and their already-fragile economic position is being weakened further. 
These are new challenges that we have to take up in the international arena. 
Faced with these paradoxes and contradictions, which keep us deadlocked, and with economic stagnation in third-world countries, we have to ask how we can get out of this situation. 
It is clear that only by combining our efforts at all levels - national, regional and international - shall we be able to produce a lasting solution. 
Thus diplomacy is put at the service of development and, without any ideological considerations, is focused on the establishment of relations with all States on the basis of respect for the great fundamental principles set forth in the various international legal instruments. 
While continuing to implement its structural-adjustment programme, Madagascar has made important political changes in the shape of democratization, characterized by the blossoming of a multi-party approach and the creation of the conditions necessary to the promotion of human rights and fundamental freedoms. 
This democratization of our political life is accompanied by economic reform based on liberalism designed to promote active participation by our people in the development of the country. 
In this context, our Government is trying to create a climate of trust in our institutional framework, and we are trying to draw up clear rules for production and investment in order to guarantee the necessary political support at the national and international levels. 
When we use the term "immediate needs," we are thinking of a set of relief mechanisms designed to deal with the precarious situation of our principal social sectors because of the demands of the structural adjustment programme. 
It is our ardent hope that, above and beyond their current demands for adjustments to achieve financial equilibrium and balanced budgets, those institutions will take new measures to reorient that programme towards true recovery accompanied by an economic take-off and sustainable development. 
At the regional level, developing countries have come up with guidelines and goals and have now buckled down to implementing them. 
In the case of Africa, I would recall the Lagos Plan of Action and Final Act, the African Alternative Framework for Structural Adjustment Programmes (AAF-SAP) and the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
Because of their own efforts to implement measures for rehabilitation and recovery, often involving considerable sacrifices, the African countries deserve a more positive response from the international community. 
In other words, it is very important to define new strategies and agree on new parameters and mechanisms that can reverse the inequities in international economic relations today. 
The Agenda for Development, the indispensable corollary to the Agenda for Peace, launched two years ago by the Secretary-General, should give to the international community new guidelines as it seeks to attain development objectives. 
The Agenda's first objectives should be to eliminate poverty, meet peoples' basic needs and improve their standard of living. 
It should seek to promote effective implementation of existing commitments and agreements and take into account the goals of forthcoming international conferences in the field of economic and social development. 
Instead of talking about requirements or conditions, it should set forth practical and realistic ways of meeting the challenges with which we are faced. 
In this connection, the attention of the international community should be focused on questions of debt, development financing, commodities, international trade, environment and development. 
Support for economic and technical cooperation between developing countries and the strengthening of regional and sub-regional integration initiatives should be an integral part of the new Agenda. 
Experience has shown the resumption of development through renewed international cooperation cannot succeed without the political will of States, especially the rich ones. 
Although such cooperation depends on many variables, and is affected by many different circumstances, it can no longer disregard the principles of justice, equity and equal but differentiated participation. 
At this crucial moment in its history, the Organization must learn from the past so that it can consolidate its achievements, meet today's challenges and develop a plan for the future of the United Nations. 
Efforts to restructure the Organization and give it a second wind will be successful only if there is a true resolve to arrive at a world consensus for development, in all its aspects, as the foundation of peace and a source of hope for all mankind. 
For its part, Madagascar is prepared to work with peace-loving and justice-loving States to build a better world. 
Mr. Drnovsek (Slovenia): Please allow me to congratulate you, Sir, and Ce d'Ivoire on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Our deliberations under your presidency are certain to be a success. 
Democracy has been restored to much of the world, thus not only showing that it is the most suitable model of government, but also making possible a greater degree of international cooperation, strengthening the rule of international law and giving the United Nations a more powerful role. 
In Eastern Europe, the process of democratic change is now irreversible. 
Though much is made of the dangers of new ethnic conflicts and the rise of new ultra-nationalistic and totalitarian forces, they become ever less likely to succeed with each day that passes. 
Have we not seen two of the most apparently intractable problems - the Middle East and South Africa - brought to a peaceful conclusion? The Middle East was a crucible of conflict; apartheid in South Africa was a disgrace to the entire human race. 
Mr. de Klerk and Mr. Mandela showed both political wisdom and human tolerance in agreeing on a transition for the Republic of South Africa. 
South Africa will play a major role in future developments in the African continent. 
But optimism does not mean expecting that all our crises will simply resolve themselves without any action on our part. 
If our collective hopes and desires are to lead anywhere, then the work must begin here at the United Nations, where representatives from the entire world are gathered. 
The time has come when we can make this world a better place to live. 
Never has the desire for cooperation between nations so clearly superseded the wish for the domination of one nation by another. 
All of these factors are predispositions for a greater role for the United Nations, and we must do everything to ensure that the mechanisms of the United Nations work more effectively. 
A measured, realistic expansion of the composition of the Council would be appropriate. 
Furthermore, Slovenia supports the proposal that Germany and Japan become permanent members of the Council. 
Last, but not least, it is important to do as much as possible to strengthen the United Nations financially, even though the finance ministers in each and every Member country find that their contributions to the United Nations are a significant component of their State budget. 
Though some may be sceptical about the results of these Conferences, my feeling is that they have contributed significantly towards a global consensus and have involved a whole new constituency in our work. 
The maintenance of international peace and security is enshrined in the United Nations Charter as the main purpose of the Organization. 
The variety and complexity of United Nations military and related activities have developed far beyond what was once defined as "peace-keeping". 
Careful reflection is needed on future directions to be taken. 
Slovenia welcomes the Secretary-General's current efforts to develop a system of stand-by forces and is ready to participate in these efforts. 
With respect to conventional weapons, we support the United States initiative for the conclusion of an agreement to reduce the number and availability of anti-personnel land-mines. 
In short, the issues of disarmament ought to remain high among the priorities of the United Nations agenda. 
Here again we believe that prevention is better than cure, and that appropriate international action is necessary in order to prevent situations characterized by violations of human rights. 
The armed conflicts in the Balkans are among the most difficult situations. Slovenia is the only successor State of the now-disintegrated former Yugoslavia which is not directly threatened by the ongoing conflict in that region. 
The horrors of war against ordinary citizens, mass violations of human rights and breaches of the United Nations Charter first in the Republic of Croatia and now in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina cause serious concern to the entire international community. 
I will not be telling Members anything new when I say that the international community was not prepared for the eruption of the crisis that occurred within the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
Unfortunately, the conflict that was subsequently to occur within Bosnia and Herzegovina has seriously damaged the image and credibility of the United Nations. 
It is true that without the involvement of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) and the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), working in conjunction with many humanitarian organizations, the tragedy in Bosnia would have been even worse. 
But humanitarian assistance alone cannot be considered as a substitute for effective policy. 
Such achievements as the Washington Agreement, concluded between the Bosnian Muslims and Croats, do at least raise some hope that appropriate international assistance can meaningfully influence the political aspects of the conflict. 
Nevertheless, the continuation of the militant behaviour by the Bosnian Serbs maintains the need for the option of lifting of the arms embargo against the legitimate Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina to remain on the agenda. 
I would like to end this sad chapter of my address with a warning. 
We should by no means forget that the terrifying pattern of "ethnic cleansing" has been patented in the conflicts that have occurred across the territories of several successor States of the former Yugoslavia. 
I speak for a country which has the good fortune not to be a problem, but a country which seeks solutions. 
The transformation and reform of our economy has gone hand-in-hand with the rapid growth of our democratic institutions. 
Slovenia is a member of the Council of Europe; we have signed the Partnership for Peace and the Pact of Stability; Slovenia is a factor of stability in Europe and strives to be an active part of Europe's integration. 
Europe may have high levels of prosperity and deeply rooted democracies and it may be one of the most stable regions in the world, but the ghosts of the past and leanings towards near-forgotten forms of nationalistic chauvinism are still with us. 
These are in direct contradiction to the very idea of a cooperative and multicultural Europe; they endanger the processes of integration. 
In closing, allow me to express Slovenia's great satisfaction that our proposal that the moral and ethical aspects of social developments be considered at the World Summit for Social Development in Copenhagen next year has been widely accepted. 
We are particularly glad that Slovenia will have the honour to host the United Nations seminar on the ethical and spiritual dimensions of social progress and development, an event to which we attach great importance. 
This ultimate objective should be borne in mind in all the United Nations endeavours. 
It is my hope that under your leadership, the Assembly will take positive steps in that direction. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Acting Minister for Foreign Affairs of Ecuador, His Excellency Mr. Jaime Marchan. 
I should also like to extend to Ambassador Samuel Insanally the congratulations of Ecuador on his brilliant performance during the last session. 
During these last few years, the world of international relations has undergone a swift and profound transformation. 
Bosnia, Somalia, Haiti, and Rwanda are just some of the names which now move mankind's moral conscience. 
At the same time, the historic role of the United Nations has acquired a unique and far-reaching meaning, and the near future of the planet appears linked to the directives and decisions adopted in the General Assembly and in the Security Council. 
The fact that the United Nations is about to celebrate 50 years of existence is truly pleasing, because it means that this forum of mankind has consolidated its leading role in history. 
At the same time, this anniversary leads us to reflect on ways to improve the Organization. 
This process will inevitably involve reconsidering some United Nations structures in order to adapt them to the new demands of development which will be discussed at the social summit soon to take place in Copenhagen. 
The social summit must enable nations, taking account of the many decades during which trade and financial matters have played against less developed countries, to commit themselves to more direct action to face the problems of inadequate education, illness, violence and poverty. 
The United Nations is approaching its fiftieth year at a time when building a new international order has become imperative. 
The changes on the international scene have brought about a new and growing interest in the United Nations. 
The international community turns to the Organization more often and with more confidence when it needs help in solving its problems. 
The Organization's structures must be revised and strengthened so that its responses can meet the needs that have been put to it. 
Furthermore, we have to create conditions that will provide the indispensable motivation for States, given the new circumstance of the world, to place their full trust in the International Court of Justice. 
It trusts that his difficult task will be based on the frank understanding of the international community. 
Human rights and social development are inseparable, indivisible. 
In daily reality we cannot separate respect for human rights from fair economic relations. 
As stated by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), quality of life is a subject which cannot remain at the entire mercy of the game of macroeconomic statistics. 
We developing countries are affected in our foreign trade by the gradual deterioration of the terms of exchange, a phenomenon which generates serious social consequences and which forces us to export greater volumes of raw, finished and semi-manufactured goods. 
We also face non-tariff barriers, and many other measures that block access by our products - such as bananas and flowers in the case of Ecuador - to the markets of those very developed countries where the principle of free trade is designed and developed. 
This protectionist policy contradicts the goals of general welfare sought by the international community. 
The countries of Latin America, including Ecuador, have launched a great effort of adjustment and economic restructuring which must be properly understood and which offers a framework more conducive to international cooperation and to foreign investment. 
The solution to this problem can be achieved only by international cooperation at all levels. 
The development of poor nations must depend on their own efforts, on cooperation based on smooth, effective and profoundly human mechanisms of integration. 
Therefore, we cannot and will not accept the implementation of programmes conditioned on population control and abortion, which are what Pope John Paul II has called "the culture of death". 
These are the bases that should inspire solidarity and international cooperation. 
Environmental problems, and those linked to the dangerous use of nuclear weapons, have shown that we humans are all voyaging in the same boat and that our destinies are intertwined. 
Thus, the prosperity of some cannot result from the exploitation or damage of the environment of others; the accumulation of weapons in one country is nothing but a boomerang that country is throwing at itself. 
I want to recall the words of the Constitutional President of Ecuador, Mr. Sixto Dur Ball, in this august forum, when he said: 
Inevitably, all our peoples must join forces to safeguard and restore the environment. 
In the ecological field, we have completed the stage of formulating rules and international conventions. 
Now we must join our resources and technical efforts to put those solutions into practice as soon as possible. 
Therefore, genuine transfer of clean technologies is of great importance. 
It is especially worrisome that nuclear testing for military purposes continues to be carried out. 
Ecuador condemns these tests, which damage the environment, endanger the countries of the test area and ignore the right of all the peoples to peace and security. 
Furthermore, Ecuador is worried by the fact that in the post-cold-war era some countries have attracted significant numbers of technicians and nuclear scientists in order to develop their military power. 
We believe in the need not only to extend the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons, but also to improve it and establish it forever. 
At the same time, we support the declaration of new nuclear-weapon-free zones, similar to those established by the Latin American Treaty. 
Ecuador welcomes most warmly the agreements arrived at and the progress made in the Middle East in the process of establishing peace and normalizing the relations between Israel and its Arab neighbours. 
We also condemn the actions of extremist groups who, through terrorism, attempt to prevent the consolidation of peace in that important part of the world. 
We were particularly enthusiastic over the reinstatement of South Africa in this world Organization. 
With the victory over apartheid one of the United Nations longest and most difficult struggles has now come to an end. 
We must however reiterate our profound concern over the ongoing ethnic and religious clashes in the territories of the former Yugoslavia. 
Ecuador supports the actions taken by the international community in seeking a political solution that would ensure an end to the tragedy in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Recently, there has been a proliferation of United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
The road to peace lies through programmes to provide help in practical and urgent terms, to those countries most affected by hunger and extreme poverty. 
The fundamental obligation of the United Nations - one might even say its real raison d'\x{76bb}re - is not only the maintenance of international peace and security but also the raising of the economic, social and cultural standards of peoples. 
This is the only solid basis for progress and development. 
I believe it is time for this Assembly to adopt pragmatic resolutions so that we may spend less on paper and bureaucracy and more on technical and cultural missions and specific programmes that would reach those people that face the greatest problems, areas afflicted by war, plague and starvation. 
Ecuador trusts that democracy will be established permanently and as soon as possible in Haiti. 
To that end, it is offered all the diplomatic and political support that it can. 
At the same time, we would wish to participate in the humanitarian efforts to contribute to the rebuilding of the Haitian economy, once constitutional order is restored. 
Ecuador would also be in favour of continuing the Cuban-American dialogue in that same constructive spirit and with good will. 
In keeping with our constant desire to contribute to a climate of peace, understanding and cooperation among peoples, Ecuador has been seeking some means of dealing with its age-old controversy with Peru and strengthening its ties of friendship and cooperation between the peoples of Ecuador and Peru. 
As we said earlier, Ecuador attaches very special importance within this process, to the intervention of His Holiness the Pope, in seeking a definitive solution to this problem. 
It is increasingly clear to our two nations that the way to development is to be found in working together in harmony. 
We wish to deepen and broaden our far-reaching common interests. 
This is to the mutual benefit of our two countries and would enable us to become efficient partners as we develop together. 
All the nations represented in this Assembly are called upon to build a better world, a world free from the horrors of war, hunger and environmental destruction. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Namibia, His Excellency Mr. Theo-Ben Gurirab. 
Mr. Gurirab (Namibia): On behalf of the Namibian delegation, I wish to congratulate you, Sir, on your unanimous election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
As a distinguished diplomat and public servant with long experience, you bring to your office an outstanding record of wisdom, excellence and industry. 
On a personal note, I take great pride in your brilliant election and extend best wishes to you. 
During his term of office, your distinguished predecessor, Ambassador Samuel Insanally of Guyana, introduced practical steps aimed at enhancing the work of the General Assembly and promoting further our common endeavours towards peace, partnership, development and prosperity. 
Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, our illustrious Secretary-General, has always kept his plate full in the service of our Organization and its Charter. 
He has also, on a continuous basis, kept intensifying his tireless efforts in furtherance of world peace and security and, not least, development and regional conflict management and resolution. 
The Secretary-General's report "An Agenda for Development" is an important and timely complement to "An Agenda for Peace". 
I can assure the Secretary-General that he can count on Namibia's support in the discharge of his mandate. 
Following our independence, the Government and the people of Namibia strongly felt that the decolonization of our country was not complete because parts of our national territory still remained under colonial occupation. 
Since then, I have kept the international community abreast of the negotiations to this end between the Governments of Namibia and South Africa. 
In 1992, I reported on the establishment of the Joint Administrative Authority, and last year I announced the agreed date for the reintegration. 
At this point let me reiterate what I said then, that a successful resolution of this issue will not only consolidate the sovereignty and territorial integrity of our country but will also create enormous opportunity for economic integration, community- building and prosperity for the SADC region. 
New vistas for trade, transport and communication would be opened up throughout southern Africa. 
And this will further stimulate free movement of goods, services and people in the area. 
It is a truism that peace, democracy, political stability and good governance are among the basic pillars for development. 
The southern African region presents a good example of transformation from war, conflicts, economic destabilization, political instability, social disintegration, suppression and denial of human rights to the new situation of peace, democracy, stability, regional cooperation and hope for a more prosperous future for us all. 
The front-line States, with vigour and determination, also pursued the fight for liberation, peace, political stability, democratization and promotion and protection of human rights. 
Now, with the eradication of apartheid in South Africa and the installation of the first democratically elected Government, the struggle for freedom and political emancipation in southern Africa was crowned with a gigantic victory. 
The international community, and in particular the countries and the peoples of southern Africa, celebrated this joyous event, confident in the conviction that peace had finally come to our region. 
Just as we struggled together during the apartheid era, we look forward to strengthened partnership for development and prosperity for our people and the region. 
The time for reconstruction and economic cooperation in the region has finally dawned. 
In this context, Namibia welcomes with appreciation President Clinton's announcement yesterday in Washington that the United States Government will make a substantial financial contribution to reconstruction and development in South Africa, as well as in other countries in the region. 
It is good news for us that a friend of Africa, Ambassador Andrew Young, will coordinate this programme. 
The meeting was historic and elevated the interaction and cooperative relations between the two regions to a higher political and economic level. 
The past four years have seen throughout Africa a process of free and fair elections, multi-party democracy, the protection of human rights, press freedom, the rule of law, and market-oriented economies. 
This process has taken a firm direction and produced positive results in southern Africa and in other parts of Africa. 
In 1989, successful independence elections were held which culminated in a free and independent Namibia in 1990. 
In 1991, democratic elections were held in Zambia; in 1992 free and fair elections were held in Angola, though regrettably UNITA refused to accept the results and restarted the fighting; Lesotho held multi-party democratic elections in 1993; and this year, South Africa and Malawi underwent democratic transformations. 
In October, Botswana and Mozambique will hold democratic elections. 
Multi-party democratic, presidential and parliamentary elections are scheduled in Namibia in December this year. 
Likewise, 1995 will see multi-party democratic elections in Tanzania and general elections in Zimbabwe. 
This would mean that the vision for deepening democratization, peace, prosperity and true partnership in SADC will be greatly boosted. 
In the emerging world order resulting from the end of the cold war and the victories scored by the forces of liberation, the front-line States decided that the time had come to transform themselves into a mechanism for political consultations, conflict resolution, peace and security in the SADC region. 
Through their common vision for peace and development, a task force of three Heads of State recently succeeded in peacefully redressing the attempted overthrow of the democratically elected Government of Lesotho. 
It was a first major test, and the SADC leaders rose to the occasion and defused what was potentially an explosive situation with serious consequences for the whole region. 
Africa needs to produce similar success stories, through concerted regional initiatives, in other conflict situations such as Rwanda, Burundi, Liberia, Somalia, the Sudan and others. 
To this end, Africa and the international community alike should heed the appeals for contributions to the OAU Peace Fund. 
In Namibia, we believe that once given adequate financial and human resources Mr. Salim Ahmed Salim, the OAU Secretary-General, and his staff are capable of implementing expeditiously the relevant decisions of the succeeding summits of African leaders. 
The ever-increasing peace-keeping missions of the United Nations need sound financial support, if indeed peace is to be achieved and preserved. 
I therefore urge the States Members of our Organization to heed the Secretary-General's call in his current report for adequate funding for peace-keeping operations. 
Mr. Tour (Guinea-Bissau), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
It is our fervent hope that the signing of this agreement will serve as the beginning of serious negotiations to resolve all aspects of the long-standing dispute between them, in the interest of peace, trade, development and good neighbourliness. 
I made the same plea last year from here, and the latest development helps to keep my hope alive. 
Namibia enjoys excellent friendly and productive relations with both countries. 
It is in this spirit that we advocate rapprochement between them. 
We consider that in both elections and governance popular participation is a prerequisite for development and prosperity. 
At independence, however, Namibia inherited a dual economy that was based on an unequal distribution of wealth and disparity of income resulting from apartheid. 
To redress these imbalances, the Government has been pursuing prudent economic policies aimed at improving the lives of the majority of our citizens. 
The direction is clear, although the road ahead is replete with pitfalls. 
However, I must say that the Government's will and determination to succeed cannot be doubted. 
The granting by the General Assembly of the "as if" least-developed-country option to Namibia, if not the full status of least-developed country, nonetheless allowed us to lay the foundation for the reconstruction of our economic and social structures. 
In spite of the Government's best efforts in these critical areas, imbalances persist in our society. 
Using private household consumption as an indicator, preliminary survey estimates show that 50 per cent of the poorest households account for about 13 per cent of the total consumption. The richest 10 per cent of the households consume about 33 per cent. 
These social and economic sequels of the old apartheid order continue to bedevil the Government's developmental efforts. 
In accordance with our current "as if" status, and with the assistance of the World Bank, the Namibian Government is at present preparing a public expenditure review. 
The findings so far point to dramatic income disparities, in spite of the efforts by the Government that I alluded to earlier. 
This will be an enormous contribution to our determined efforts to improve the quality of life for disadvantaged Namibians. 
The United Nations is centrally placed to address the major global problems facing us. 
Its focus, however, should not be limited to the issues of peace and security. 
The other critical issues, reconstruction and development, must be given the same serious attention. 
The World Summit on Social Development, for example, must be a forum for us to renew our commitment and political will to effectively address the diverse social and economic problems. 
We must come away from Copenhagen to act; the international community this time will need to summon more courage in order to translate into action the bold decisions we shall take. 
This requires greater and systematic coordination, so as to ensure economy, efficiency and the achievement of goals we all share. 
The continued marginalization and exclusion of women from many spheres of life are a challenge to us all. 
The platform for action to be adopted at the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing next year, must therefore assure the full and equal participation of women at all levels of society. 
In recent weeks, important meetings of Ministers and officials of the African and Latin American countries have taken place in Punta del Este, Uruquay, and Brasilia, Brazil, to further advance dialogue and cooperation on issues of common interest. 
For us, Security Council reform means more than merely adding two or more industrialized permanent members. 
What is required is democracy, transparency and fair play. 
Namibia reiterates its position that the veto power is outdated and undemocratic and should be abolished. 
Equally, the General Assembly should not be allowed to lose its authority, competence and relevance in the reform process. 
Rather, it too needs further strengthening in all aspects. 
The decolonization and political emancipation of Africa cannot be declared complete without self-determination for them as well through a democratic referendum jointly supervised by the United Nations and the OAU. 
With regard to the dispute between two of our esteemed friends, India and Pakistan, on the question of Jammu and Kashmir, Namibia urges them to pursue peaceful dialogue and promote bilateral negotiations without public confrontation. 
On another issue, we are encouraged by Libya's acceptance of Security Council resolution 731 (1992) and its expressed willingness to resolve the Lockerbie crisis with the three Western Powers. 
Next year the Non-Proliferation Treaty review and extension Conference will be held. 
It goes without saying that the Conference will provide a golden opportunity for review, assessment and extension of this vital Treaty, which has so far helped to prevent nuclear war. 
Other critical issues, such as general and complete disarmament, nuclear technology, nuclear-weapon-free zones and the peaceful uses of nuclear energy, also need to be discussed and resolved. 
Once there is consensus on these and other related concerns, the extension of the Treaty, limited or unlimited, can be resolved to the satisfaction of both nuclear and non-nuclear States parties. 
For us, the centre-piece of this peace process is and must remain full realization of the right of self-determination of the Palestinian people, led by the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), which must lead to complete nationhood. 
The world leadership of today comes largely from a generation that saw violent conflicts, the untold devastation of societies and families and shattered hopes and dreams. 
We can, on the whole, visualize peace, though it is not yet assured in all regions. 
However, the vision of peace prevails over the vision of conflicts, and we must be determined to defend it. 
That should be the gift of our time to the next century. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Transitional Government of Ethiopia, Mr. Seyoum Mesfin, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Mesfin (Ethiopia): Allow me first to extend to Ambassador Amara Essy heartfelt congratulations on his unanimous election to preside over the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
His election is a fitting tribute both to him and to his country, Ce d'Ivoire. 
While expressing our confidence in his skills and capacity to guide this session to a successful conclusion, I wish to assure him of the full cooperation of my delegation in the discharge of the heavy responsibility he has assumed. 
The recent happy events in South Africa mark a turning point in the history of Africa. 
They have opened up new vistas for fruitful economic cooperation across the African continent and have allowed the international community to be victorious over institutional racism. 
The demise of the cold war has in this regard contributed to the lifting of the thick veil that had hindered the appreciation of our interdependence. 
None of the major problems of the present world can be effectively dealt with in the absence of an approach that takes seriously the fact that we live in an interdependent world. 
It is not too early for us to assess to what extent the international community has taken advantage of new opportunities and, with the major obstacles to joint action having now been removed, how much progress the world has made in addressing the critical problems facing us. 
Some of these ostensibly affect only part of humanity, but, in fact, are directly or indirectly the problems of the international community as a whole. 
The ever-deteriorating economic and social conditions faced by the majority of the peoples in the developing world and the abject poverty in which they are condemned to live are the most critical challenge facing the world. 
The effects of this reality reverberate through all aspects of international life, and they impinge on all issues now routinely accepted as the common challenges of the international community. 
The 1980s was a lost decade, but the first half of the present one is proving to be no better. 
From Liberia to Somalia and from Rwanda to Burundi, what Africa has been witnessing in recent years is the virtual collapse, under the weight of unbearable economic and social difficulties, not only of State structures but also of traditional values and norms of social organization. 
"An Agenda for Peace" will be far from sufficient if it doe not go side by side with, and made an integral part of, "An Agenda for Development". 
In our part of the world, the Organization of African Unity (OAU) took up a huge challenge when it decided to increase its capacity by setting up a mechanism for the prevention, management and resolution of conflicts. 
This is an important step that requires the effective assistance of the international community, and we are appreciative of the support already being given to the OAU by some countries. 
But we have no illusions: even if the OAU had the capacity required to carry out its mandate in preventive diplomacy, it would not necessarily be able to make substantial inroads in ensuring durable peace in the continent. 
Nor can the United Nations and the international community do any better unless the challenges faced in connection with preventive measures in the economic and social areas are taken up in the most serious manner and unless the economic and social decline of Africa is reversed. 
The bottom line is that no African country can categorically be said to be immune from the political and social consequences of the immense level of economic decline, which can be arrested only with the requisite level of international economic cooperation and development partnership. 
This approach would also allow the international community to appreciate fully actual movement, no matter how small, in the right direction towards the resolution of specific conflict situations in Africa. 
The validity of this is most clearly to be seen in the prevailing situation in Somalia. 
That view is probably the major reason for the increasing calls for the speedy withdrawal of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM) from Somalia. 
That view is also certainly behind the latest Security Council resolution on Somalia. 
The international community's frustration at the slow pace of the national-reconciliation process and at the lack of sufficient commitment by all sides in Somalia to their responsibility to sort out their own problems as speedily as possible is also understandable, and this is also our concern. 
That the situation in Somalia today, from the point of view both of the level of armed clashes and of dialogue between Somalis of all factions, is far better than it was a year ago, or indeed a few months ago, cannot seriously be doubted. 
No one can pretend to have a ready-made solution to the problem of power-sharing in Somalia, which has been one of the major hurdles preventing national reconciliation. 
We believe that this has been a very fruitful approach. 
From his station in Mogadishu, President Meles's envoy has been maintaining very close contact with the various Somali factions. 
Our general assessment is that the trends in Somalia are encouraging and that the Somalis are taking the first hesitant steps to sort out their problems. 
At this time last year UNOSOM was engaged in heavy combat with some Somali factions, and its presence in Somalia did not enjoy universal acceptance there. 
Today, the situation has changed so dramatically that there is consensus in the country that UNOSOM should stay, one way or another, until national reconciliation is achieved. 
In the course of the negotiations, the IGADD Committee's major goal was to help the parties to identify and address the central issues that have been the sources of the conflict in the Sudan - a country characterized by religious, ethnic and racial diversity. 
Because the IGADD process induced the parties to focus on the critical issues in the conflict, positions have become well defined. The degree of polarity reflected in these positions reveals the gravity of the root causes and explains why the talks have come to deadlock. 
Thus, the IGADD peace process is at a crossroads in that the positions of the parties have hardened, and the mediators are left to choose between abandoning their efforts and developing alternative strategies in response to the crisis. 
Faced with this situation, the Ministerial Committee was compelled ultimately to refer the matter back to the IGADD Committee of Heads of State, which met recently in Nairobi. 
In this regard, the importance of the international community's input towards breaking the logjam in the IGADD peace initiative in the Sudan can hardly be underestimated. 
As we approach the end of the period of transition in Ethiopia, we can say with full confidence that we have, by and large, achieved all the major objectives set for that period. 
Until three years ago Ethiopia's name was associated with political instability and civil war. 
Today Ethiopia has not only achieved peace but also become a factor for peace in its own subregion and beyond, as is vividly demonstrated by the Ethiopian peace-keeping contingent in Rwanda. 
Moreover, we have been gratified by the recent successful elections for a Constituent Assembly, which will be convened very soon to prepare a constitution on the basis of which a general election will be held to install the first-ever democratically elected Government in the country. 
Even though Ethiopia has now started to stand on its own feet, we cannot pretend that we have even remotely begun to address the major challenges still facing us. 
But the political will to solidify grass-roots democracy will always be there, among other things because the survival of countries as diverse as Ethiopia can be ensured only on the basis of democratic governance. 
However, the linchpin of the success of democracy in Ethiopia, as is also true for all similarly situated countries, is sustainable economic growth and development. 
Citizens who see no future for themselves or for their offspring can hardly be counted on - and for understandable reasons - to be a bedrock for stable Governments, without which democracy will have little chance of flourishing. 
None the less, even in the economic sector we have made some notable gains, and our cooperation with the international financial institutions has so far been very encouraging. 
But the challenges ahead of us are immense, and we will continue to count on the support of the international community to help us put our country firmly on the path of sustainable growth and development. 
One of the major positive outcomes of the demise of the cold war has been the new confidence placed in multilateral approaches to solving the major problems faced by our interdependent world. 
The United Nations, as the finest expression of multilateralism, has thus been given a new opportunity to make a difference in the world and to spearhead the efforts of the international community for peace and development. 
Mr. Olhaye (Djibouti): It is a special pleasure and honour for me to extend to my brother, Amara Essy, my delegation's warmest congratulations on his election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
He is a highly esteemed and valued friend to many of us, and we can rest assured that his vast diplomatic and political experience, coupled with his proven leadership qualities, will guide this Assembly through a very productive and successful session. 
The Assembly is also most grateful for the exemplary and skilful manner in which Ambassador Insanally successfully conducted the affairs of the forty-eighth session during his tenure as President. 
We must also recognize the dynamic and resourceful manner in which the Secretary-General has guided the Secretariat of the United Nations during this period of momentous internal and worldwide change. 
That the ordinary citizens of the world and its many poor have a humane and sensitive advocate in the halls of power of the United Nations is a great stabilizing factor. 
We wish the Secretary-General well in his unending efforts to bring peace and development to all corners of our troubled world. 
Building upon our emphasis last year on the rights of the individual, the purview of the international community has expanded to encompass the right of the individual to a better economic and social life. 
Only by cooperating and working together to reinforce the special attributes of each can we begin to arrest the pervasive social disintegration, endemic conflict and world disorder that threaten our security and our future. 
As we review the developments of the past year in the light of the triumphs and tragedies experienced by the world body and by the international community, the picture which emerges is one of persistent conflict and pervasive poverty. 
For some, the dramatic accord between the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and Israel, negotiated entirely by the Palestinians themselves, continues to be viewed with a measure of astonishment. 
True enough, the accord will not satisfy everyone, and conditions remain on future progress, but after so many decades of having a minimal voice in their destiny and of paltry changes in their condition, the Palestinians have made the first real breakthrough towards a Palestinian State. 
Efforts towards political and democratic institutionalization and administrative refinement, accompanied by widespread political participation and empowerment, are evolving slowly and may demonstrate to the international community the level of support lent by Palestinians to the direction implied by the accords. 
The substantial international assistance pledged and envisaged to underwrite the requisite stability and progress must be forthcoming in order to meet the urgent needs of the Palestinian governing authority, and to achieve the goals of a functioning and efficient Palestinian entity. 
They have now embarked on the road to self-determination and should receive the total support of the international community. 
Under the inspiring and extraordinary leadership of President Mandela, South Africa has become an exemplary model for the international community of national reconciliation and unity. 
During the recent dramatic period in its history, South Africa was likewise fortunate to have had a visionary in the person of Mr. de Klerk, who was aware of the role of timing and recognized the need for change. 
While there have been many players in the struggle against apartheid, certainly none are more deserving of praise and recognition than the majority people of South Africa themselves. 
South Africa cannot fail to appreciate that all of Africa, and in fact the world, shares in its joy. 
We can only urge President Mandela and his country to continue to work together to advance the task of restructuring South Africa so that it truly realizes its undoubted greatness. 
By now the world is painfully aware of the fate of Rwanda, torn apart by sheer hatred and intolerance, by leaders bent upon exploiting ethnic differences for selfish gains. 
Employing all manner of fear, intimidation and propaganda, they succeeded in stirring up nearly an entire people to turn against another, until the eventual human carnage, in so compressed a time span, was no doubt unequalled in human history. 
Even now, the intransigent leadership of the millions of suffering Hutus, eking out a bare existence in the volcanic soils of eastern Zaire or the other surrounding countries, refuses to acknowledge the plight of their people, dissuading them with threats and violence from returning to their country. 
Their actions cannot be pardoned; the perpetrators of this insane episode must be brought to justice and punished. 
Otherwise, their implacable goal of rearming and returning one day to the battle field promises a long night of recurring horror for Central Africa. 
Regrettably, by paying no heed to the early signs of pending troubles, and by seeking ways to severely limit its involvement, the world body lost the opportunity to play a significant part in preventing this tragedy. 
Worse still, the difficulty in assembling and suitably equipping a United Nations peace-keeping force has not helped to instil in those who have fled the confidence needed to return, and in those who have remained the confidence needed to stay. 
All this leaves the new Government of Rwanda in the throes of a critical dilemma, requiring immeasurable soul searching. 
For a country from which nearly one-third of the population has fled - in the case of Rwanda some 2 million people - the numbers are so large and disproportionate as to deny the Government a large measure of the legitimacy it badly needs. 
Note must also be taken of the valiant efforts of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), facing terrible odds in a situation of such frightening chaos. 
Despite its small numbers, its attempts to alleviate the suffering and protect the vulnerable undoubtedly saved many lives and provided a measure of sanity in a sea of madness. 
The world body should recognize with pride and great appreciation what has been done by the personnel of UNAMIR and its illustrious leader, General Romeo Dallaire of Canada. 
There the ominous rise in killings, coupled with the accelerating pace of rearmament, should cause extreme concern to the world community. 
With the army at the epicentre of power, and with weapons calling the shots, so to speak, government and politics could remain tense and unstable. 
This is a positive trend which we hope will manifest itself in all aspects of political, economic and social activity. 
The plights of Angola and Liberia are likewise grave; both are locked in a destructive state of shooting negotiations. 
In both, the humanitarian situation is again regressing and a cease-fire is nowhere in sight; the gun is again the preferred method of voting. 
We are pleased that the junta has deemed it unwise to oppose the world, and instead has agreed to relinquish power in order to facilitate the return of the democratically elected President, Mr. Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
In other areas, Djibouti remains saddened by the status quo in the bilateral discussions between the two Gulf neighbours, Iran and the United Arab Emirates, concerning the three islands of Greater Tunb, Lesser Tunb and Abu Musa. 
We believe there is an urgent need for a renewed and serious effort to resolve this dispute through all possible peaceful avenues, including its referring it to the International Court of Justice. 
Despite the warning of dire consequences, the Bosnian Serbs have rejected the final compromise proposal of the five-nation Contact Group, which awards them 49 per cent of the country, over two-thirds of which they have taken by force. 
In the weeks since the rejection, nothing has been done to punish the Bosnian Serbs, as it had been intimated would be done. 
In fact, the Serbs continue to apply consistent pressure on the Bosnian Government and the United Nations, targeting Sarajevo and its airport, blocking United Nations food convoys and strangling safe areas such as Srebrenica and Gorazde. 
One shudders to think what would have happened immediately if it had been the Muslim party that had rejected the proposal. 
This inaction reflects the blatant unwillingness of the international community to take any meaningful action against the culprits, let alone punish them. This only encourages further intransigence. 
The Serb reaction to difficult situations consists in resorting to wild, radical behaviour, eliciting retreat and concessions by the peacemakers. 
One can never say what they will do tomorrow, which means their word today has no intrinsic value. 
To have rewarded Belgrade with a loosening of the sanctions in the absence of a viable and comprehensive peace agreement or concrete proof of compliance is to mistake the form of this family dispute for its substance perhaps because there is none. 
What is to be done? For too long the United Nations has sought voluntary disarmament, conferences of national reconciliation, interim government and hopefully, in the end, a government elected by the people. 
Creating pressure for this process is the looming departure of UNOSOM scheduled for 31 March 1995, when operations may be closed down. 
Although we anticipate that the people will ultimately have the final say through elections, at present it is the warlords and their factions that have been given a comprehensive veto. 
On the assumption that they are the powers that be in Somalia, considerable time has been spent attempting to gain their agreement in the hope of eventually reaching the people through them. 
But clearly the faction leaders desire the political process to stop with them without flowing through to the people. 
The obvious plan of the faction leaders is undoubtedly to induce the United Nations to believe conditions are propitious for withdrawal and then to settle scores among themselves until someone is victorious. 
Clearly, what is absent from the whole process is the voice of the people in the selection of true, legitimate leadership and government to counter the present abdication of power to bands of gun-holders. 
Solidifying these steps would then be the job of ample United Nations forces on hand, drawing upon this Organization's experience in Cambodia, Mozambique and elsewhere. 
Certainly, the thought of leaving Somalia with nothing in place and so many lives at risk is both abhorrent and unacceptable, a case where it will be interpreted that a "failed State" has been abandoned by the United Nations. 
Although I have briefly explored situations in a number of world trouble spots, the sad fact is that others appear to be gathering wind in their sails, ready to burst forth. 
But the fault can hardly be laid at the feet of the United Nations if its urgent requests for material and human resources are not met or are met slowly or inadequately. 
Such a state of affairs must be a cause for concern, as the United Nations will increasingly be forced to limit its responses to diplomatic initiatives, such as we have seen in Haiti. 
In place of classic peace-keeping, we will witness a growing reliance upon ad hoc multinational intervention, the so-called posse response, but that too has its limitations - for we are concerned with whether there is to be meaningful collective security. 
If United Nations peace-keeping withers, and in its place we are forced to rely on ad hoc interventions, then we need to ask under what basis that involvement will be forthcoming. 
In view of these developing trends, the United Nations may be forced to rely more upon simply letting conflicts run their natural course, as in Somalia. 
What this situation amply demonstrates is that the United Nations needs a well-trained, mobile, standing force with rapid deployment capability. 
It is fashionable these days to say that we live in an international world, a "global village" in which nations can no longer avoid the effects of developments in their neighbours or the world. 
For Djibouti, this fact has a particularly telling impact, for we have been forced to grapple with the effects of years of past instability, warfare and massive national disintegration in the Horn of Africa, as in Somalia at present. 
Yet, whatever the extent of our difficulties arising from these circumstances, Djibouti has steadfastly sought to remain a good-neighbourly State, contributing, to the extent permitted by our meagre resources, to regional stability and peace efforts. 
Moreover, recognizing the need to further involve the people of Djibouti in the complex process of development and governance, we have an overhauled our political structure and institutions. 
Too often, little attention too often is paid to a nation, it seems, until it is too desperate and near collapse, or until it is perceived by the international community as a source of new danger to peace and security, thereby qualifying it for aid and assistance. 
This makes little sense, and is indeed a mockery of the preventive measures that are often-mentioned but seldom instituted. 
We deserve better, but we remain quite confident that both our efforts and our urgent needs for critical resources will be recognized by our friends and development partners. 
Such is the inexorable drift of the Sahara southward, or the severe drought conditions leading to famine which now plagues the Horn. 
Overall, an estimated 20 million people are at risk in 10 countries, facing farms that are parched, rivers that are dried up, and pestilence. 
Anticipating possible mass starvation resulting from the lack of rain and water, food stocks were made ready, only to be virtually depleted by a sudden emergency elsewhere, as in Rwanda. 
Adding to the difficulties arising from natural causes, nations just as often face social forces over which they have little control. 
Domestic macro-economic policies in many industrialized countries, seeking to combat inflation or balance international payments, often have drastic effects on the demand for third-world products and on commodity prices. 
The result, as one analyst explains, is frequently declining terms of trade, sharply increased interest rates, reduced exports, massive increases in current account deficits, interest and debt-service payments, all at a time of reduced aid and other capital flows. 
External payment restraints, in particular, have affected levels of domestic production in both industrial and agricultural sectors, at times even production for export, leading to inflation, acute financial crises and mounting debt. 
Many third world countries simply lack the economic capacity and flexibility to react in the short term. 
In the long run, everyone benefits from greater coherence and efficiency in the international economic system. 
Clearly the world's economic and financial system requires much more order, predictability, coordination and fairness. 
As the most truly representative body of the world's people and States, the General Assembly needs to return to its original role as contemplated by the founding Member States and set forth in the Charter. 
It must provide a more decisive lead in strategy and policy, in reviewing, in critiquing and approving the operation of the total system. 
The Economic and Social Council must remain open to receive and address the concerns of Africa, which should not be hampered in its effective and beneficial participation in the Council and its subsidiary bodies. 
In this regard, we welcomed the Secretary General's report "An Agenda for Development" which provided the opportunity for a comprehensive review of world economic and social problems, particularly in Africa. 
For if we are to address constructively the questions of economic growth and development, of the formulation of truly beneficial international macro-economic systems, we need to begin to take those confidence- building measures that will bring the North and the South closer and strengthen the concept of partnership. 
Chairman Kpomakpor: Mr. President, I wish to join others who have spoken before me in congratulating you on your election to guide the deliberations of the forty-ninth session of the United Nations General Assembly. 
Let me also convey our gratitude to your erudite predecessor, Ambassador Samuel Insanally of Guyana, for the skilful manner in which he guided the deliberations of the last session. 
We are particularly pleased at his keen interest and involvement in the search for durable peace in Liberia. 
A manifestation of this changing situation is the growing utilization of a consensual approach to addressing such burning issues on the international agenda as human rights, population and the environment. 
The peaceful transition from apartheid to majority rule in South Africa has been of monumental significance to Africa. 
Some of these intra-State conflicts are so complex that policy makers are forced to debate the pros and cons of peace-keeping or peacemaking when the main issue should be that of saving lives, especially in those situations where a legitimate governing authority is absent. 
The result is that the international community sometimes reacts with what may amount to short-cut solutions. 
Often attempts at resolving some of these conflicts unwittingly overlook the intransigence and recalcitrance of warlords who were the ones primarily responsible for bringing untold suffering and deprivation to their own people. 
These conflicts also create lucrative opportunities for arms dealers and international supporters of warlords. 
A disturbing phenomenon associated with these conflicts is that of the child soldier. 
Children are recruited, indoctrinated and trained in the art of murder, mayhem and genocide, thus depriving a country of an entire generation of its human resources. 
This is particularly true for my own country, Liberia, where the great majority of the 60,000 combatants are children who have yet to complete their primary education. 
The forced conscription of our children the building-blocks of our future must be stopped, since it violates the Convention of the Rights of the Child. 
Therefore we should not yield to any action that has the effect of sanctioning the acquisition of power through the use of force or promoting solutions aimed at appeasing warlords at the expense of the larger unarmed population. 
The world has witnessed the rise, during the last four years, of a powerful movement for democracy and democratization. 
This movement has swept asunder some of the strongest totalitarian regimes in its wake, from Eastern Europe and the former Soviet Union to Latin America, Africa and Asia. 
The international community must therefore demonstrate its resolve to support this movement so that the democratic aspirations of all peoples are realized throughout the world. 
It would be an indictment of the present world leadership for it to simply watch countries become involved in these conflicts, which may have been ignited initially by the spark of democratization. 
It is against this background that we wish to briefly review the Liberian peace process. 
Since 1990, their selfless sacrifice has provided a security blanket in parts of Liberia, thus enabling us to work towards the attainment of peace in our country. 
It will be recalled that in December 1989 the Liberian situation exploded into an armed conflict, ostensibly to rid the country of military dictatorship. 
By mid-1990, however, the conflict had degenerated into a three-way struggle for power. 
The State machinery had disintegrated. 
None of the armed factions engaged in the struggle appeared capable of winning a decisive victory and establishing legitimate authority. 
In the wake of this deadly stalemate, ECOWAS intervened with a two-pronged peace plan: A peace-monitoring force would be dispatched to Liberia to provide security for the country, while the Liberians themselves would re-establish an internal civil administration to prepare the country for democratic elections. 
The ECOWAS peace-monitoring group, ECOMOG, arrived in Liberia in August 1990. 
Upon the insistence of the National Patriotic Front of Liberia (NPFL), a second, All-Liberia Conference was convened in Monrovia in 1991, which endorsed the Interim Government. 
Several other meetings of the warring factions were held in Banjul, Freetown, Dakar, Bamako, Lom, Yamoussoukro and Geneva, in search of peace with the armed factions. 
With remarkable success, the ECOWAS peace plan, with an interim civilian administration for Liberia and with ECOMOG, restored some degree of stability and provided a semblance of law and order in the country for a period of two years. 
The refusal of the NPFL to fully comply with the Yamoussoukro Accord gave rise to a new armed group, the United Liberation Movement of Liberia for Democracy (ULIMO), which claimed its sole purpose was to free the Liberian people from the NPFL. 
The IGNU delegation included the Armed Forces of Liberia (AFL). 
The United Nations Secretary-General's Special Representative chaired the meeting, which was also attended by the OAU Eminent Person, the Executive Secretary of ECOWAS and the Field Commander of ECOMOG. 
The framework agreed upon in Geneva was formally concluded and signed by the parties in Cotonou, Republic of Benin, on 25 July 1993. 
The Liberian National Transitional Government was given the mandate to extend its authority throughout the country, to repatriate and resettle refugees from abroad, and to conduct free and fair elections within six months. 
He also assured the Liberian people that the armed factions would comply fully with the provisions of the Cotonou Agreement. 
After the seating of the Liberian National Transitional Government the military aspects of the peace process did not keep pace with the political aspects as contemplated by the Agreement. 
Moreover, it took six months for the additional troops from Tanzania and Uganda to arrive in Liberia. 
Consequently, there has been a mushrooming of armed groups. 
There are now two factions of ULIMO and two factions of NPFL. There is also the Liberian Peace Council (LPC) and the Lofa Defence Force (LDF). 
Each of the breakaway factions of ULIMO and the NPFL, together with the LPC and LDF, have joined in a coalition of forces to fight the branch of NPFL led by Mr. Charles Taylor. 
A consequence of this situation is the mass exodus of frightened citizens who have had to seek refuge and havens in neighbouring countries and a heightening of the humanitarian needs of the country. 
I come now to the Liberian National Conference. 
Realizing the current morass in the country and the uncooperative attitude of the warring factions towards the Liberian National Transitional Government, a citizens' consultative meeting was convened in Monrovia from 29 to 30 July 1994. 
At that meeting the people of Liberia determined that for the last four years the destiny of the country had been largely dictated by the warring factions and that they, the citizens, were being marginalized. 
The people of Liberia therefore decided that they must, and would, become involved in breaking the stalemate in the peace process. 
The Conference agenda included disarmament and demobilization, governance and elections. 
The consensus of the Conference was that the fundamental problem of the Liberian conflict is not governance, but, rather, the refusal of the armed groups to disarm and demobilize. 
Too much time, energy and resources and too many lives have been lost by Liberians and other West Africans to settle now for a less than honourable, just and lasting solution. 
I turn next to the Akosombo Agreement. 
A meeting of leaders of two warring factions, Mr. Charles Taylor of the NPFL and Lieutenant-General Alhaji S.G. Kromah, of ULIMO, together with the Chief of Staff of the Armed Forces of Liberia, Lieutenant-General J. Hezekiah Bowen, was held at Akosombo, Ghana. 
Except for General Bowen, the Liberian National Transitional Government delegation was excluded from the deliberations at Akosombo. 
On 12 September 1994, General Bowen, Chief of Staff of the Armed Forces of Liberia (AFL), without authority signed the Akosombo Accord, along with the two warring leaders: Charles Taylor and Alhaji Kromah. 
The restructured LNTG would have a life-span of 16 months, with general elections slated for October 1995 and installation of the newly elected government in January 1996. 
In Liberia, the Akosombo Accord caused an outcry and widespread indignation. 
It was viewed as yet another attempt to appease the armed factional leaders whose uncompromising stance has been responsible for prolonging the conflict, causing the death of so many Liberians and bringing so much destruction and suffering upon the people. 
The Government of Liberia has therefore rejected the Akosombo Accord for a number of reasons. 
First, the Accord endeavoured to reduce the armed forces of Liberia, the constitutional army, to a warring faction. 
Secondly, it failed to address adequately the political problems disarmament and demobilization of the warring factions that have been the single most important stumbling-block to the peace process. 
There was also a failure to recognize the changing military positions of the factional leaders on the ground. 
For example, Mr. Charles Taylor of the NPFL has been unable to return to, or regain, his headquarters at Gbarnga since leaving the meeting in Ghana, because his forces have been driven out by rival factions. 
The reaction to the Akosombo Accord and the renewed outbreak of hostilities in central Liberia among the armed factions may lead some to conclude that Liberians are simply not ready for peace, but this is not so. 
We are ready for peace. 
Recent events in the country, including the failed coup attempt by dissident elements of the Armed Forces of Liberia and renewed hostilities among the warring factions, reinforce the need for effective action towards disarmament and demobilization. 
In this light, we wish to appeal to the world community to give greater support to the work of ECOMOG by providing additional logistics and resources to enable it effectively to execute its mandate under the Cotonou Agreement. 
Haiti provides a hopeful example of what can be accomplished when the international community stays the course in helping to find a peaceful solution to intra-State conflicts. 
Mr. Alassounouma (Togo) (interpretation from French): More than anyone else, Sir, you are aware of what excellent and solid relations of cooperation, friendship and fraternity have existed for many years now between your country, Ce d'Ivoire, and Togo. 
I therefore wish, on behalf of the Government of Togo, in the name of my delegation, and in my own capacity, to congratulate you most sincerely on this tribute to you and to your fraternal country, Ce d'Ivoire. 
The Togolese delegation and I myself assure you of our support. 
We are convinced that your competence and your long experience in international affairs augur well for the success of our work. 
We reiterate to him the total support of the delegation of Togo. 
My country is proud to have contributed to reversing that odious system. 
Togo has always supported the legitimate aspirations of peoples oppressed the world over, but in particular the aspirations of the black majority of South Africa, whose fundamental rights, even the most elementary among them, were long trampled. 
In 1995, our Organization will celebrate its fiftieth anniversary. 
A new era of hope lies ahead for our nations. 
The period of upheaval in which we live presents our Organization with a challenge that of understanding all the major changes that are under way and of finding rapid solutions to the many problems confronting our planet. 
This is the only way to respond to the expectations of our peoples and to respect the spirit of those who, 50 years ago, created our world Organization, with the purpose, among other things, of preventing conflicts for the peace of nations and the well-being of peoples. 
There are clear grounds for optimism when we see that the adversaries of yesterday have become the allies of today, seeking together peaceful and mutually advantageous solutions to the international problems of the day. 
We therefore have all the more reason to have faith in the future of our Organization. 
On the internal level, my country has undertaken to embark on the path of democracy based on a complete and responsible multiparty system in order to establish a State based on law and on respect for the individual. 
In spite of the end of the cold war, we see disorder constantly blurring the geopolitical landscape. 
The continent, marginalized, awakens only the minds of the most attentive observers, when, across mountains and valleys, they hear the cries of anguish and death. 
Mr. Seniloli (Fiji), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The defeat of the system of apartheid in South Africa and the tragic events in Rwanda illustrate the two extremes in the evolution of the African continent, characterized by the contrast between hope and despair, progress and destruction. 
While, at the present time, South Africa seems to represent hope, Rwanda, on the contrary, symbolizes the face of an Africa mutilated and ravaged. 
In Liberia, despite a number of agreements, the disarmament of the factions has not yet occurred, and the general elections that it was hoped would take place seem to be becoming a mirage. 
As for Somalia, Togo appeals to the international community not to grow weary and leave that country. 
We therefore invite the parties to the conflict to refrain from contributing to discouragement and to resume real dialogue aimed at the rapid establishment of reliable national institutions. 
The Togolese Government is gratified at the recent positive development in the socio-political situation in Burundi and invites the new leaders to do all in their power to secure the definitive restoration of peace in that country. 
These encouraging developments are important steps in the direction of peace. 
They demonstrate clearly that disputes can be settled effectively only through peaceful means and that only resolute political will can help to build a peaceful society. 
As regards the future of the Palestinian people, the transition period, which is just beginning, must be sustained, not only politically but also, and above all, through financial, economic and technical assistance from the international community. 
The United Nations will therefore have to assume its responsibilities fully until the Palestinian question is definitively and satisfactorily resolved in all its aspects. 
States have been dislocated, borders have been called into question, and dreams of annexation and of ethnic cleansing inspire and haunt both minds and hearts. 
Of course, the Organization has in recent years clearly demonstrated its usefulness, especially in the fields of humanitarian affairs and the maintenance of peace. 
This being the case, it is clear that, as it makes decisions about the maintenance of international peace and security, the Security Council should be broadened and, thereby, adapted to the changes in the world of today. 
That is why we support its actions. 
Profoundly committed to peace and to the principle of general and complete disarmament, Togo rejoices in the many positive developments that have taken place in this field over recent months. 
The massive international transfers of such weapons dangerously compromise the success of effective general disarmament. 
Togo views this courageous position adopted by the North Korean party as edifying testimony of its determination to maintain peace in the region. 
The world economy continues to be characterized by trends toward stagnation and the growing disparity between North and South. 
As we prepare to enter the third millennium, the elimination of poverty should be one of the main objectives of our Organization. 
All of this leads to widespread poverty, aggravated by structural adjustment programmes that have insupportable social effects. 
It can never be overemphasized that sustainable development is a prerequisite to lasting peace. 
The right to development must be considered, henceforth, as a fundamental human right, and thus be given priority attention by the international community. 
Agenda 21 and the Rio Declaration are an important bridge on the road to sustainable development and to the protection of the Earth from the dangers facing it. 
That is why, two years ago, all the participants in the Conference showed such enthusiasm and sincerity. 
Regrettably, the results of that historic summit have still not been reflected in concrete facts. 
It is high time that States and the international community did everything in their power, at the national, regional and international levels, to put into effect the commitments to sustainable development undertaken in Rio. 
The Togolese Government welcomes the entry into force of the Framework Convention on Climate Change and is particularly delighted at the conclusion of another legal instrument of global scope: the International Convention to Combat Desertification in Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa. 
The Convention was adopted by the intergovernmental negotiating Committee in Paris in June 1994. 
Togo was pleased to take part in the negotiating process and will soon take up the procedures for signature and ratification. 
Considering the uncertain future of mankind and the numerous and formidable challenges confronting the human race, it is imperative that we become clearly aware of our moral obligations. 
The reforms under way are indispensable, but they must not become a means of conferring even greater influence than in the past on the large countries and richest Powers in the world. 
Our new awareness must also help define ways of establishing relations among nations in the future, and in dealing with our present-day concerns we must take into account the causes of the disparities in standards of living between North and South. 
Only an attitude based on action, justice and international solidarity can spare the world a conflict that would otherwise, sooner or later, be inevitable. 
Thus, tackling the deep-rooted causes of today's problems means seeking together the solutions that will make it possible for men, women and children to live decently and in complete freedom, without fear of being crushed by unemployment, poverty and hunger. 
At its forty-ninth session, may the General Assembly, under the leadership of its President, contribute to dispelling our concerns and to defining the ways and means of helping us blaze the way into the future. 
This is my delegation's most fervent hope. 
The President: I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs and Foreign Trade of Jamaica, His Excellency the Honourable Paul Robertson. 
I wish to assure him of the full support and cooperation of the Jamaican delegation in the deliberations on the many important issues before the Assembly. 
We in the Caribbean are justifiably proud of his contributions to the Assembly's deliberations. 
Last year I emphasized that the international community was at a crossroads where we were faced not only with matters of economic progress but also with an environment full of conflicts and strife. 
Our most pressing collective challenge is to make this Organization a more effective instrument for peace and development. 
The United Nations is being called upon to respond to a host of new challenges, including emergency humanitarian assistance, peace-keeping, peacemaking, development and post-conflict rebuilding. 
The past year has seen human misery and dislocation of fearful proportions in Haiti, on the high seas of the Caribbean, in Rwanda, in the refugee camps of Zaire and Tanzania, in Bosnia and in Afghanistan. 
The United Nations can and should bring to these and other situations a broadly encompassing view of the indivisibility of political, economic and social processes. 
The Organization and its resources and the will and vision of its Members must be mobilized to address the imperatives of social and economic development. 
We must seek to promote a new era of international cooperation for global human security. 
It has become evident that no State by itself can control the spread of environmental degradation and pollution, transnational migrations and diseases such the AIDS epidemic. 
Globalization brings new opportunities, but it also brings new dangers. 
Despite the general trend towards improved economic management, economic disparities are widening. 
This is a matter of concern to Jamaica as we, like a large number of other developing countries, have placed high developmental priority on export-led growth and on attracting investment flows. 
Structural adjustment programmes have also been undertaken at great social cost. 
The contributions of the United Nations and its specialized agencies in areas such as institution-building, poverty alleviation, productivity enhancement, small enterprise development and financing, and the strengthening of human resources, continue to be vital elements in enhancing the productive potential of developing countries. 
This will, in turn, enable our countries to benefit more fully from and to participate more effectively in a liberal and increasingly organic global economy. 
A meaningful agenda for development must set priorities in programmes and resources that respond to the challenges posed by the international environment for developing countries. 
These priorities must address all issues to which adequate multilateral solutions have yet to be found. 
The agenda must strengthen the role of the United Nations in the area of international economic policy-making and coordination. 
I wish to emphasize that we should continue to examine the roles and policies of these institutions. 
We must make the changes that five decades of experience indicate are necessary so as to improve the prospects for growth and development of developing countries change which can be carried out without undermining the health and vitality of the international economy or the fiscal integrity of these institutions. 
Major developed countries should re-examine their opposition to the sound proposals for change that have been put forward repeatedly by developing countries proposals that range from increasing international liquidity to longer adjustment periods. 
Now is an opportune time to reassess their respective roles, given new global dynamics and changing patterns of trade and investment. 
The Fund and the Bank need to quickly adapt to the current global economic system if they are to remain relevant to contemporary realities. 
Two important conferences were held this year which offered opportunities for international attention and action. 
In Barbados, the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States adopted a programme of action which now requires the support and assistance of the United Nations system and the donor community for its speedy and effective implementation. 
The recently concluded International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo produced a landmark document highlighting the inextricable linkage between population, sustained economic growth and sustained development. 
Next year in Copenhagen, the World Summit for Social Development will endeavour to adopt a global approach to the eradication of poverty, the generation of productive employment and the enhancement of social integration. 
We will also meet in Beijing at the Fourth World Conference on Women to continue to put in place measures which will create an enabling environment for women. 
Jamaica will actively participate in these important processes. 
I have chosen to focus at the outset on what Jamaica sees as the development imperative and priorities of the United Nations because we are convinced that the path to development and the path to peace are one and the same. 
Jamaica fully supports an open, non-discriminatory trading system governed by transparent rules and with an effective mechanism for settling disputes. 
We will work actively within the new organization to ensure the promotion of development through trade, placing special importance on those provisions in the conclusions of the Uruguay Round which seek to ensure a regime of fairness and equity in the overall context of a programme of free trade. 
The international community and its institutions are dynamic. 
The choice is whether we actively shape the change that inevitably comes with the passing of time and with new circumstances, or whether we merely react to events. 
The event will mark the end of a process that began nearly twenty years ago and the opening of a new and historic chapter in international juridical and economic relations. 
It is important that the Authority receive the necessary resources to enable it to operate effectively, in a way consistent with principles and practices applied to institutions within the United Nations system. 
We invite all States to join in the momentous first meeting of the Authority in Kingston from 16 to 18 November. 
We look forward to welcoming the Secretary-General of this Organization, His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, who has graciously accepted the invitation of the Government of Jamaica to be at the inaugural meeting. 
The dismantling of apartheid was a consequence of the long and valiant struggle waged by the South African people. 
It was also a victory for multilateralism and an important reminder of the critical role that multilateral organizations such as the United Nations can play in resolving difficult international issues. 
The Government and the people of Jamaica welcome a non-racial, democratic South Africa into the international community of nations. 
We welcome the most recent developments in Haiti and the reaffirmation by the international community of its commitment to the Governors Island Accord. 
Jamaica, along with several of our CARICOM partners, is playing its part in this process by participating in the multinational force and in the United Nations Mission in Haiti. 
Developments in Haiti have underscored the wisdom of the philosophy of the countries of the Caribbean that maintaining peace and stability, within the context of democratic institutions and practices, must be the fundamental basis for the development of our region. 
Within the wider Latin American and Caribbean region, we are actively strengthening and widening cooperation among our countries. 
The establishment of the Association of Caribbean States (ACS) in July of this year was a historic development that provides for even stronger collaboration and cooperation. 
We hope that in the interest of the entire region, a process of sustained dialogue and accommodation between Cuba and the United States can be initiated, and that this will lead to conditions that permit the eventual full reintegration of Cuba into the region and into the hemispheric community. 
Jamaica welcomes the call made by the Rio Group at its recent Eighth Summit meeting for the lifting of the trade embargo against Cuba. 
I feel compelled to return in these final comments to the mission of this Organization peace and development. 
There can be little cause for comfort when, since 1945, 20 million people have died in wars and other conflicts. 
It is disturbing and instructive to learn that some 80 million persons now live in foreign lands, and that a million persons immigrate permanently each year, while another million seek political asylum as they flee both poverty and internal strife. 
The increasing flows of refugees and displaced persons worldwide threaten peace and stability and exacerbate tensions and conflicts between countries and in entire regions. 
We must strengthen international cooperation in this area and streamline national and international procedures for dealing with this grave problem. 
To be true to its mission, the United Nations must be an Organization that reduces both want and war. 
This is why I underscored earlier my delegation's strong belief that this Organization must become increasingly active in the promotion of long-term development, which is the necessary underpinning of a genuine and lasting peace. 
The United Nations must not shrink from this aspect of its mission. 
The military and ideological realignment of recent years has created new opportunities for peace. 
But these unprecedented developments must be supported by institutional reforms and by new approaches on our part. 
In this regard, Jamaica fully supports the call for its enlargement. 
Expenditure on armaments continues to consume resources and to divert spending away from human development needs in both developed and developing countries. 
The United Nations has a legitimate role to play in providing technical and other assistance to help developing and other countries shift human and material resources from military to civilian use. 
We note that the permanent members of the Security Council are also the world's leading exporters of conventional weapons. 
It would be remiss of me if I concluded my contribution to this debate without referring to the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, to be celebrated next year. 
As we all prepare for this historic occasion, we must reflect on the fact that this achievement is in itself a vindication of the principles on which the Organization was founded. 
If we are to survive beyond that milestone we must remain steadfast to these principles. 
Mr. Gatti (San Marino) (spoke in Italian; English text furnished by the delegation): I wonder how historians will judge the last decade of this century, and what future generations will read about these years. 
The installation of the administration of the Palestinian National Authority in Jericho gave us strong hope for a peaceful future. 
Let me also stress that not only should such intervention be firm, but it should also be legitimate and correct. 
In the effort to restore peace, the international community should act fairly, respecting the legitimate reasons and opposing the illegitimate ones, with all due regard for man and human dignity. 
From the top of our Mount Titano, on a clear day, one can see the coast of the former Yugoslavia. 
In the fourth century, San Marino's founder fled from that coast to escape religious persecution. 
The public response to the important Conference on Population and Development, which brought representatives of many countries to Cairo in an effort to solve some of the problems hindering the fair and balanced development of all peoples, has now faded away. 
The decisions taken during that Conference, whose aims have been distorted and misinterpreted, are only a small step forward. 
However, it is encouraging to see how it has been generally recognized that our common concerns cannot and must not lie only in a necessary reduction of rapid population growth. 
All the problems related to this issue must be addressed, thus ensuring all people's rights to existence, to good health and free development, and the disposal of their resources as they see fit. 
The Republic of San Marino participated in the Conference, which was held in Egypt, prompted by the conviction that it was its duty to offer a contribution. 
Mr. Vilchez Asher (Nicaragua), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
In line with the policy adopted, we feel compelled to call for respect for human rights and dignity. 
The latter implies the right to make free choices, the right to development, to democratic progress, equality, equal opportunities, and the right to live in peace. 
It seems that the United Nations has given to the Cairo, Copenhagen and Beijing conferences the task of outlining a feasible solution to all the problems related to social development and the status of women. 
It is clear that in declaring 1994 the International Year of the Family the General Assembly made a precise and well-considered choice. 
By this decision the Assembly's aim was to celebrate an essential part of society, in the conviction that the family, the smallest democracy at the centre of society, is the first and most important element of any country's structure and deserves special attention by all States. 
In a national and international context characterized by a disquieting crisis of values, by increasing economic and social difficulties and by a growing lack of models for young people, the family, with its various historical, cultural and religious components, represents the last hope for mankind. 
Against this background, all Governments have the primary task of formulating policies capable of helping and supporting the family and its components while respecting its autonomy and specific features. 
The widespread development we all hope to achieve has its roots in the family, in respect for it and within it, and means in practice gender equality and equal dignity between men and women. 
On the other hand, development and its equitable distribution can be obtained only if our projects include the safeguarding of the environment. 
It is a notorious fact that too often protection of the natural environment is sacrificed for economic and national reasons that damage the interests of other people and the common well-being. 
The richest and most industrialized countries are regularly destroying the natural environment inside and outside their borders. 
Therefore, we deemed it necessary and fair to include the environment, along with peace, economic growth, social justice and democracy, as items on the Agenda for Development the project proposed by the Secretary-General for the solution of the problems that will face our planet within the next century. 
In San Marino we have created the Foundation for the Environment, with very ambitious programmes, and we hope in the future to have the cooperation and support of the United Nations. 
Therefore, it is high time for all States to adopt appropriate social policies and develop structures in support of the poorest and weakest groups of the population. 
Solidarity is not only spiritual sharing but also, and above all, the substantial support offered by the rich countries to the poor ones, the solidarity of the upper classes with the lower classes, and even distribution of welfare, equal rights and opportunities. 
We are still witnessing with amazement shameful anti-Semitic, xenophobic and racist attitudes, showing that a culture of tolerance, dialogue and respect has still to be developed at all levels. 
The concept seems to me to be very simple: all men are equal and no one can claim to be superior. 
However, respect for others seems to be difficult to achieve, since it cannot be imposed by law or by a Government decision. 
The role played by the United Nations as it approaches its fiftieth anniversary an event we are about to celebrate confirms all that. 
International peace and security, the solution of many domestic crises, the settlement of disputes, the beginning of social and economic development, respect for human rights, humanitarian help, decolonization and other legal rules in international relations are all fields in which the United Nations is working. 
The Organization, by adapting its structure to new circumstances and needs, will be able to offer a stronger commitment and to be the authoritative and dynamic guide the world needs for the future. 
More than 50 years ago, in June 1944, the world conflict brought death and ruin even to the neutral mountain of San Marino, which had no part in the conflict and where thousands of poor refugees, deprived of everything except their lives, had sought shelter. 
The appeal for peace launched almost 50 years ago by the signatories of the San Francisco Charter is still dramatically up to date. 
Some might think that a peaceful world is a mere Utopia, and they might be right. 
But I am firmly convinced that everyone must contribute to the achievement of this wonderful Utopia. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on the Deputy Prime Minister of Iraq, Mr. Tariq Aziz. 
I am certain that his experience will be a positive factor in ensuring the success of the session's deliberations. 
Over the past five decades it has taken an active part in all the Organization's activities, has cooperated effectively with its various organs and has contributed generously when it was able to do so. 
During the 1970s it provided assistance and soft loans amounting to about $10 billion to developing countries in Africa, Asia and Latin and Central America. 
Iraq has called for justice in political and economic relations and has affirmed the need to respect international law. 
These positions of Iraq are known to all. 
What now concerns my country is the nature of the current stage of the relationship between Iraq and the Security Council, which is based on the Council's resolution 687 (1991), adopted in April of that year. 
That resolution, which imposed a number of obligations on Iraq, has no precedent among United Nations resolutions throughout the history of the Organization. 
This is how it is seen today in international circles, both legal and political. 
However, despite its cruel and extraordinary nature, Iraq informed the Security Council that it was ready to comply with it within the requirements laid down by the Charter's provisions regarding resolutions adopted under Chapter VII. 
In March 1992 less than a year after the adoption of the resolution and in November of the same year we came to the Security Council to explain the substantial and serious steps that had been taken by Iraq in the process of implementing its provisions. 
The letter dealt with the monitoring of weapons. 
This was done after we had been assured that Iraq's official acknowledgment of compliance represented the most expeditious means of securing the application of paragraph 22 of resolution 687 (1991). 
This clear and categorical assurance is referred to in the report issued as document S/26571 on 12 October 1993. 
However, what we were told would be done has not been done. 
During the past 11 months we have witnessed transparent tactics to delay and obstruct. 
Their purpose is to delay indefinitely the lifting of the embargo. 
With the exception of food and medicine, it includes everything and affects all aspects of life. 
As a result of the freezing of Iraqi assets in foreign banks, Iraq is denied all the financial resources that would enable it to pay for the food and medicines its people need. 
This has rendered practically redundant the exceptions relating to food and medicines. 
However, the reality is exactly the opposite: decisions are required to be unanimous. 
It is sufficient for the objection of one member to frustrate any request for imports. 
What has made the situation in the Sanctions Committee even worse is that it proceeds on the basis of procedures which do not recognize precedents and deals with each case individually. 
Let me refer to some glaring examples. 
The Iraqi Government makes available to every citizen a limited rations of flour, rice, tea, cooking oil, soap, baby formula and whatever other items might be available. 
Despite the efforts of the Government to support and develop the agricultural sector, great difficulties continue to be faced due to the embargo. 
For example, the lack of pesticides, insecticides, agricultural machinery and equipment, water pumps and fertilizers. 
We do not have the financial means to offset these shortages; and when we do have some financial resources, the Sanctions Committee promptly obstructs their importation. 
The third FAO Special Report of May 1994 dealt with the grave problems of providing food and crops in Iraq due to the shortages of agricultural requirements. 
The same Report noted that these problems cannot be solved by the provision of food aid and that the permanent solution to the present food crisis lies in reviving the Iraqi economy which cannot be achieved without resuming the activity of international trade. 
In the public health sector, health services have deteriorated, after they had been amongst the relatively advanced in the world. 
Due to shortages of medicine and the deterioration of medical equipment, cases of death have reached 384,022 cases from August 1990 to March 1994. 
The cases of death among infants have also increased and now reach 126 cases per l00,000 live births whereas it had been only 32 per thousand in the period 1985 to 1990. 
There are those who claim that the Government of Iraq is the party responsible for not making available food, medicine and essential civilian needs to the people because it has refused to accept Security Council resolutions 706 (1991) and 712 (1991). 
Such allegations are mere falsifications. 
Through five rounds of talks with the Secretariat in Vienna and New York in 1992 and 1993 we have sought to reach acceptable modalities through sound arrangements in order to ensure the satisfaction of the humanitarian civilian needs of our people. 
However, despite the sustained efforts that have been made, such efforts have failed to reach an appropriate solution, a solution free of the objectives of the biased political programme through the pressures brought to bear by the United States. 
One of the major ironies during those talks was that the oil and banking experts who were part of the United Nations delegation did acknowledge that the arrangements adopted in the two said resolutions were not at all customary in the oil and banking fields. 
Those two resolutions were never intended to meet the humanitarian needs of the people of Iraq. 
In the course of the Security Council's periodic reviews, which take place every 60 days and the latest of which took place on 14 September last, the United States falsely accused Iraq on various counts in order to justify its position of delaying the lifting of sanctions indefinitely. 
We find it useful to refer to some examples of these accusations so that the General Assembly may see the picture clearly. 
The United States charges that Iraq's cooperation with the Security Council has been sporadic, selective and opportunistic. 
The facts, however, prove otherwise. 
This is made clear in the reports of the Special Commission and the International Atomic Energy Agency, especially those issued since July 1993. 
Another accusation is that the Government of Iraq cut off electricity from certain areas in the northern Iraqi Governorates. 
Those who make this accusation ignore the fact that the comprehensive embargo imposed upon Iraq does not make sufficient financial resources available to the Government to import spare parts and equipment for ensuring the maintenance of electrical service in the country. 
Moreover, the accusers are the very ones who constantly object in the sanctions Committee to Iraqi requests for importing material with which to maintain the electricity grid, in the event we have some resources available to that end. 
According to the allegation, this action destroys their cultural heritage and causes harm to the environment. 
The planning for these projects goes back to the days of the Rehabilitation Board in the fifties. 
One of the ironies of the situation is that the principal proponent of draining the marshes of southern Iraq in the fifties was an American expert working for the Iraqi Board. 
It is also ironic that one of the rivers in the area is still called the Dutch River because a Dutch company carried out a project there. 
I have been prompted to mention some of the accusations levelled at Iraq in order to shed light on the real situation and the fabrications and falsifications used as pretexts to prolong the iniquitous blockade against us. 
But it is even more important to refer to some glaring examples of the conduct of those who accuse us, to wit, the United States of America. 
The United States, the State that is so concerned with respect for Security Council resolutions, imposes two no-fly zones in the north and the south of Iraq without any authorization from the Security Council or any legitimate justification under international law. 
The United States Administration stated openly that that agreement would have strengthened the authority of the present national Government in Iraq, which was contrary to the United States objective of changing that Government. 
Despite the harshness of the Security Council's resolutions concerning Iraq, we have implemented many of their provisions fully. 
We are legally and correctly continuing with the implementation of whatever provisions remain in the relevant resolutions. 
Within this process, we are also prepared to satisfy and allay the concerns of the members of the Security Council of which we have become aware in our contacts, although some of them have been introduced in legally irrelevant contexts. 
This, undoubtedly, is the rule of the Charter. 
Consequently, under the Charter, the members of the Security Council, both individually and collectively, bear the joint responsibility of the membership of the Organization. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on His Excellency Mr. Petros Solomon, Minister for Foreign Affairs of Eritrea. 
Mr. Solomon (Eritrea): At the outset I wish to seize this opportunity to congratulate Mr. Amara Essy on his election as the President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
I am confident that he will guide our deliberations with wisdom and skill. 
Permit me also to rejoice with the people of South Africa, who have at long last eradicated apartheid and created a plural society in which all citizens of South Africa shall live in harmony, freedom and equality, irrespective of their ethnic, religious or class backgrounds. 
Their victory is a victory of good over evil and a tribute to the concept of unity in diversity, as well as a unique example of the concerted, unremitting and successful struggle of humanity against a pernicious assault on human dignity and nobility. 
We welcome the agreements reached between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), as well as subsequent agreements reached between Israel and the Hashemite Kingdom of Jordan. 
We hope that this initial move, whose momentum must be maintained, will augur well for a comprehensive, permanent and enduring peace in the region as a whole. 
We have now entered a new era of renewed hope. 
As the United Nations approaches its golden jubilee, it has become increasingly evident that the majority of the nations and peoples of the world believe that the world Organization is essential and are reposing renewed hope and confidence in it. 
In the aftermath of the cold war, we are witnessing a transition towards a new pattern of international relations. 
With the uncertainty of the historical process that is establishing a new world order, the United Nations has once again become the eminently relevant, perhaps even the indispensable, Organization that its founding fathers wished it to be. 
This is also a favourable time for the United Nations to raise global awareness, fashion a common world outlook, probe new frontiers and create new standards, particularly in the realms of sustainable and equitable global development; conflict prevention, management and resolution; human and democratic rights; and social justice. 
Those great tasks, my delegation is convinced, will inevitably require commensurate changes in the structure and functional modalities of the United Nations system itself, if it is to cope with the challenges of the new international order. 
The institutions and agencies that reflected the exigencies of the last half-century must be modified or yield to new ones that mirror not only the optimism and needs of the present but also the hopes and aspirations of the future. 
The international system must turn obviously, at a gradual and measured pace towards a fairer and more equitable representation of its constituencies in all the organs of the system, and especially in the Security Council. 
This may indeed be the most opportune time to review structural issues with new vision and boldness, the ultimate purpose being to instil and build into the system a dynamism that will enable it to respond and adjust promptly to changing global realities. 
Furthermore, we feel that the United Nations must place significant emphasis on the creation of a reliable early warning system that would enable it to avert disasters and conflicts. 
An active, rather than a reactive, role on the part of the United Nations can go a long way towards reducing, if not preventing, human suffering and towards mitigating disasters and conflicts at reduced cost to the international community. 
Secondly, all available evidence on the structure of the United Nations emphasizes the need to restructure it on the basis of equilibrium between the forces of centralization and decentralization. 
Others, including the breakdown of political systems and regional inter-State conflicts may be better and more correctly understood and solved by regional actors, institutions and approaches. 
There is thus an imperative to set in motion a dynamic arrangement balancing centralization and decentralization to create the desired juridical basis for a new world order underpinned by a political culture of peace, justice, economic well-being and a healthy environment. 
Only such an environment can make the Organization an effective actor that protects and promotes peace, development and human rights. 
I must perhaps emphasize here that the impoverishment that stalks the region as a whole is largely man-made and cannot be attributed to the vicissitudes of nature, as is often done. 
Decades of war and civil strife have sapped the energy, productive capacity and problem-solving mechanisms of the populations, leaving them easily susceptible to even minor imbalances in rainfall patterns and natural calamities. 
It is against this backdrop, and within the framework of a regional approach, that we have attempted to address the quest for collective security in our region. 
In Somalia the countries of the region, under the chairmanship of President Melles Zenawi of Ethiopia, have done much to restore normalcy to the country by bringing the warring factions to the negotiating table. 
In this connection, we believe that this is an auspicious moment for the United Nations to decide to focus in the period ahead only on the provision of assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of the devastated country of Somalia. 
The opinion advanced by some in the last few days that the extension of the mandate of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM) is vital for and will enhance political reconciliation is, we are convinced, seriously flawed. 
Indeed, all evidence from the country indicates that such action is likely to complicate or delay the process. 
On the other hand, the Inter-Governmental Authority on Drought and Development (IGADD) should take upon itself, and be encouraged to continue, the political reconciliation it has facilitated in the past. 
In the Sudan, the countries of the region have applied the same regional approach and have proposed different frameworks of conflict resolution to facilitate a comprehensive political settlement that takes into account the best interests and welfare of both sides. 
Thus, the crisis in the former Yugoslavia does not appear to be any nearer to solution. 
The events in Rwanda are a tragic reminder of human folly and have etched an indelible mark on the collective conscience of humanity. 
These events no doubt reinforce the necessity for preventive measures and perhaps the need to make a fresh assessment of the conventional limitations of the United Nations in peace-keeping. 
Prince Dlamini (Swaziland): I bring with me the greetings and good wishes of His Majesty King Mswati III, Her Majesty the Indlovukazi, the Government and people of the Kingdom of Swaziland to all our friends and fellow Members of the United Nations. 
Let me also offer Swaziland's gratitude and praise to your predecessor, whose wise direction ensured the success of the deliberations of the Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
The past 12 months have presented many challenges to our Organization, in its pivotal role as an effective instrument for fostering global peace and security, and as a dynamic forum for promoting a spirit of understanding and cooperation among the nations of the world. 
Today, in a triumph for the spirit of reconciliation, peace and compromise among all South Africans, we welcome the new, non-racial and democratic South Africa back into the family of the United Nations. 
As a result the millions of South African people who had been denied a voice in this Hall will once more be heard. 
As neighbour, partner and ally, Swaziland, and the other countries in the subregion, have particular reason to rejoice at the successful process of transition in South Africa. 
Quite apart from the benefit of peace to the area brought about by a successful political transformation, we all look forward to enjoying the fruits of closer economic and trade cooperation with the region's most influential country. 
Swaziland has been most impressed with the very clear policy of His Excellency President Mandela, stated consistently since he took office in May, on the importance of close cooperation with others in the region. 
We have already welcomed South Africa into the Southern African Development Community, and other initiatives are under way to forge closer trade and economic links between our newly liberated neighbour and the rest of the subregion, for South Africa cannot expect to stand on its own in the future. 
Even as we celebrate the return of peace and stability in South Africa, our continent continues to provide some of the worst examples of people's inhumanity to one another. 
Swaziland watched with horror as the tragedy unfolded earlier this year in Rwanda. 
The situations in Burundi, Liberia, Sudan and Somalia also continue to give us cause for grave concern. 
Swaziland supports all peaceful efforts aimed at bringing about negotiated settlements to the problems in these countries. 
Despite the many set-backs to peace on our continent, the past twelve months have also seen substantial progress among a number of countries - progress which owes much to the efforts of our Organization. 
I have spoken already of our admiration for the developments in one of our neighbouring countries, South Africa, which took the path of reconciliation and peace towards the much-needed process of reconstruction and development. 
The same degree of respect applies to our other neighbour, Mozambique, which, after so long a period of bitter hatred amongst its people, has at last chosen to lay down weapons in favour of the ballot box. 
Swaziland joins the world in praying for a peaceful election process later this month, and calls on the leaders to allow the same spirit of reconciliation and unity that brought an end to the war after so many years to continue after a new government has been chosen. 
We appeal to the international community to continue to provide the financial, technical, moral and material support that will be necessary for Mozambique to rebuild itself, and to give its people a chance to fulfil their high potential. 
We welcome the opportunity presented now for the Basotho people themselves to address their concerns. 
It is our fervent hope that the agreement will be implemented successfully, without undue delay, so that lasting peace and stability may come to the kingdom. 
The direct effects of developments on our continent are of obvious concern to the Kingdom of Swaziland. 
But in this day and age of global interdependence, the potential effects on us of situations outside Africa are of equal importance. 
In the Middle East, the seeds of peace and reconciliation, sown last year by Prime Minister Rabin and Chairman Arafat, and encouraged by the United States, Norway, the United Nations and others, are at last bearing fruit. 
Talk of trade and cooperation is replacing the noise of gunfire, as the bitter rivalries of generations give way to a new order of peace in the region. 
Swaziland salutes all those who contributed to the process of peace in the Middle East; we appeal to the leaders of the region to join in the process and to allow it to continue without disruption, so that precious resources may be directed towards worthwhile development goals. 
We also support all efforts on the Korean peninsula, where disaster has been pending, to bring about real progress on the nuclear issue. 
We look forward to the peaceful reunification of the two Koreas, and encourage all moves to bring this to fruition. 
Wars and conflict situations in Africa and around the world continue to stretch our belief that people can ever live peacefully with one another. 
This issue has been central during discussions at subregional and regional conferences. 
Most recently, important resolutions were adopted at the Organization of African Unity (OAU) summit in Tunis, and at the Southern Africa Development Community summit in Gaborone, which went some way towards deciding on the regional response to one of Africa's most pressing problems. 
But despite almost unanimous willingness for our countries to become involved more directly in the continent's conflicts, it was clearly recognized that the majority of us lacked the resources to lend an effective hand. 
The Kingdom of Swaziland therefore supports the growing call for an integrated approach to conflict resolution on our continent, which would bring close cooperation between Africa and the rest of the world by establishing mechanisms to coordinate the resources of both in the most effective way. 
Many of Africa's present conflicts could well have been prevented or contained if properly coordinated mechanisms had already been in place. 
The Kingdom of Swaziland welcomes discussion here so that a plan of action can be agreed upon quickly on this vitally important issue. 
His Majesty has begun the process of investigating under what conditions the nation's soldiers can be offered, bearing in mind the small size of the defence force and our relative lack of appropriate weapons and equipment. 
These are some of the issues to be looked at before we can fully commit ourselves to taking this more active role in global peace-keeping, and we will be approaching the Secretary-General for consultations on this important initiative. 
The focus of the world is on the requirement now to channel our resources towards achieving lasting global stability through the sustainable development of our countries, providing us with improved standards for all our peoples. 
The welcome end to the period of confrontation between the world's super-Powers should mean that increased global resources can now be redirected to achieving a new and more balanced world economic order. 
Closer attention can now be given to the plight of all developing countries, which continue to suffer the effects of serious development neglect. 
This crucial point was discussed at length at last weekend's meeting of the International Monetary Fund (IMF) in Madrid, where the view of the developing world was made very clear. 
We in the region know ourselves, all too well, what factors continue to obstruct our progress. 
It is a familiar catalogue, including resource constraints; inappropriate development policies; the slow pace of industrialization and transformation into producers of processed goods; inadequate infrastructure; natural disasters; and a continuing round of armed conflicts. 
We understand our responsibility to our people to mobilize our resources in the most effective way to overcome the obstacles to national development. 
We also recognize that we cannot hope to achieve long-term sustainable development without, at least, the short-term assistance of the rest of the global community. 
Much of what we need is contained in the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, and our continent's collective appeal is for the swift and full implementation of its many programmes. 
Swaziland welcomes recent initiatives towards strengthening South-South cooperation, and we believe they will result in real progress towards overcoming the economic challenges facing us all in that grouping. 
Recent United Nations initiatives also guide us in our Government policies. 
As a follow-up to the Earth Summit, for example, we have established a national environmental authority to ensure that environmental concerns are properly integrated into all stages of public policy and national development strategy formulation. 
Swaziland welcomed the opportunity to address the recent United Nations Conference on Population and Development in Cairo, and the adoption of the Programme of Action constitutes a significant step in our collective aim. 
The Kingdom had already embraced the option of acceptable child spacing as the cornerstone of our population growth policy, and we have begun a comprehensive programme of education for our people in the realities of and efforts to deal with overpopulation. 
These and all aspects of the economic development of the Kingdom will be debated by the whole nation during the process of national economic consultation, which was recently initiated by His Majesty the King. 
The process is designed to allow all Swazis the opportunity to be involved in deciding the future direction of the Kingdom's economy, and will embody the nation's wishes for future priorities and strategies. 
These in turn will form the basis of our request for future support from our friends in the international community, and we will be keeping the United Nations fully informed of developments. 
The democratic elections were declared free and fair by the international community and, more importantly, were what the Swazi people themselves had chosen. 
We believe this principle is at the heart of the peace and stability we have enjoyed for many generations, and it has spared us the horrors of internal conflict suffered by so many on our continent. 
His Majesty King Mswati III joined a number of other Heads of State in raising this issue at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
Quite apart from the principle of universality, there are other important factors for us to consider when reviewing the case. 
The Republic of China in Taiwan has much to offer to the world community. 
As more and more worthy targets appear for the United Nations resources, we can surely ill afford to reject the call to investigate further whether that country's assistance can be put to wider use through the agencies of our Organization. 
These people believe that they are excluded from our founding principle of universality. 
In consideration of this right, which they believe has been denied them, the time has surely come for us to listen to their voices. 
We have the opportunity now, in this forum, to lay the foundations for an agenda for development that will bring about the stability and peace we all desire. 
The Kingdom of Swaziland is proud of its membership of the United Nations and commends the work of all who have contributed to the many successes over the years. 
The nation is deeply indebted to the United Nations agencies, whose efforts are contributing so much to the attainment of our development goals. 
May Almighty God bless these deliberations with the success they deserve. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Viet Nam, Mr. Nguyen Manh Cam, on whom I now call. 
I am confident that, under your guidance and with the active contributions of member countries, this session of the General Assembly will have a successful outcome. 
I also wish to take this opportunity to express our admiration for the efficient performance of your predecessor, Mr. Samuel R. Insanally. 
We greatly appreciate the great efforts made by Mr. Boutros-Ghali in his high post as Secretary-General of the United Nations in the cause of peace, national independence and development. 
The most appropriate way for us to celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization is to help it act in a manner commensurate with its global role and with the important, difficult and complex tasks set out by the new world situation. 
The world panorama is full of contradictions. 
While the threat of a destructive world war has been further checked, ethnic, religious and territorial conflicts continue to persist or even multiply in a number of regions. 
Against this disturbing backdrop, there have been some rays of hope that certain conflicts in the world will be settled. 
The success of the struggle waged by the South African people to abolish apartheid and establish a new united, democratic and non-racist State in South Africa constitutes a historic achievement for the South African people, the United Nations and the world community. 
In the Middle East, encouraging progress has been made, particularly between Palestine and Israel and between Jordan and Israel, in the negotiating process and the search for peace. 
These developments foster hopes of reaching a just and lasting peace in the region and of restoring the Palestinian people's rights to self-determination and an independent State in their own land. 
They cannot, however, help being worried about attempts to use social and environmental issues as fuel for protectionism. 
We therefore welcome the Secretary-General's initiative in producing his "Agenda for Development". 
There is an increasingly irresistible trend towards dialogue and international and regional cooperation. 
Blockades, embargoes, sanctions and the imposition of conditions in international relations are relics of the past. 
In this connection, we wish to express our deep sympathy with the Cuban people in respect of their current difficulties. 
We demand an end to the economic, commercial and financial embargo imposed on Cuba. 
We hope that the two countries will continue their dialogue with a view to settling other outstanding differences between them. 
At a time of opportunities and challenges, of hope and fear, the United Nations bears, more than ever, a heavy responsibility in regard to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Despite the Organization's efforts, satisfactory solutions to the conflicts in Bosnia, Somalia and Rwanda have yet to be found. 
The tendency to resort more and more to measures of enforcement and intervention to try to resolve intra-State conflicts has prompted legitimate concern among many countries. 
In view of the growing democratization of international relations, we join those delegations that are demanding reform to democratize the United Nations system. 
I should like to mention in this important forum a particularly significant coincidence of history. 
As the United Nations prepares to celebrate its fiftieth anniversary, the Vietnamese people are looking forward enthusiastically to commemorating the fiftieth anniversary of President Ho Chi Minh's solemn declaration to the entire world of the birth of an independent, free and democratic Viet Nam. 
Only now, half a century after its birth, is Viet Nam able to really concentrate its efforts on socio-economic development. 
Located in the most dynamic development zone in the world, Viet Nam is fully aware of the danger constituted by the widening gap between its level of development and that of other countries of the region. 
Viet Nam has embarked upon the path of reform and renewal in every sphere of its society's life. 
The reform and renewal process has achieved important initial results. 
The average annual growth rate of our gross national product for the three years from 1991 to 1993 was 7.3 per cent; for the first six months of this year, the rate rose to 8 per cent. 
Our international economic cooperation and trade relations and foreign investment in our country have grown rapidly. 
Our people's living conditions have been improved. 
Further progress has been made in the cultural, social, educational and health-care areas, especially regarding the care of children. 
Along with economic reforms, Viet Nam has gradually carried out the reform and renewal of its political system in order to build a society in which the rights of each and every one will be increasingly ensured. 
We continue to move forward in our efforts to establish a state of law, perfect the legal system and undertake national administrative reform. 
After the promulgation of the new Constitution in 1992, our National Assembly adopted a number of important laws, including the civil law, the labour law, the land law, and the law on the promotion of domestic investment. 
With these achievements, Viet Nam is now shifting towards a new stage in its development - that of the industrialization and modernization of the country. 
To create a favourable international environment for national construction and development, Viet Nam has been pursuing a foreign policy of openness, diversification, and multilateralization of its relations, while carrying out our desire to become the friend of all countries in the interest of peace, independence and development. 
We are pleased to note that our policy is developing in complete harmony with the general trend throughout the world, and especially in South-East Asia - that is, the trend towards pursuing peace and cooperation in the interest of development, after decades of war and confrontation. 
In its implementation of this foreign policy, Viet Nam gives first priority to enhancing the relations of friendship and cooperation with neighbouring countries in the region, and to creating peace, stability, cooperation and development in South-East Asia. 
Our bilateral relations with each of the members of the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) and with the Association itself, are experiencing rapid and satisfactory growth, primarily in the economic and commercial areas, particularly since Viet Nam became an ASEAN observer in 1992. 
At the ministerial Conference of ASEAN held in Bangkok last July, the ASEAN Foreign Ministers unanimously supported Viet Nam's full membership in this Association. 
With the increased support of the ASEAN countries, Viet Nam is actively preparing to take all the necessary steps to join this Association as a full member. 
All this demonstrates the growing cooperation in South-East Asia, as well as the robust movement towards the attainment of the common goals of the region: peace, stability and security. 
With regard to the Kingdom of Cambodia, Viet Nam ardently wishes to see its neighbour become an independent, peaceful, neutral, non-aligned country, maintaining friendly relations with all countries. 
We consider that all signatories to the Paris Agreement on Cambodia are bound to scrupulously observe that Agreement, to refrain from interfering in that country's internal affairs and to actively contribute to the process of national reconciliation and the restoration of peace and stability in Cambodia. 
Certain articles of that Law have given rise to some concern. 
His Royal Highness King Norodom Sihanouk and the Royal Government of Cambodia share the legitimate concern of the Government of Viet Nam and have undertaken to avoid any regrettable consequences and agreed to begin negotiations with Vietnam soon to settle this problem. 
We firmly believe that multilateral relations, especially within the framework of the United Nations, are playing an increasingly important role in international life. 
For its modest part, Viet Nam will unceasingly strive to make positive contributions to the common cause of the United Nations for peace, development and social progress throughout the world. 
Mr. Muntasser (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya) (interpretation from Arabic): On behalf of my country and in my own behalf, it gives me great pleasure to congratulate you, Mr. President, on your election to the Presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
My delegation is confident that, familiar as you are with the work of the United Nations, and with your extensive experience in the field of international relations, you will be able to steer this session to a successful conclusion. 
I should also like to seize this opportunity to express my delegation's appreciation of your predecessor, His Excellency Ambassador Insanally, for the wisdom he displayed, the efforts he made and the initiatives he took to reform the United Nations and enhance its role. 
Further, I wish to express our gratitude to Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, the Secretary-General, for his tireless efforts to strengthen our Organization so as to enable it to face the numerous crises that beset the international community. 
The international situation witnessed many developments during the forty-eighth session. 
The will of the people of South Africa has triumphed after a long struggle and great sacrifices. 
Along with these developments, tangible progress has been recorded in the implementation of the Peace Accord in Mozambique. 
Moreover, the artificial tension in the Korean peninsula is now subsiding. 
However, they do not mask the gloomy points of the wider picture of the international situation. 
Many disputes still await a solution. 
The outbursts of nationalist passions, ethnic chauvinism and power struggles in the absence of any power among the people, have led to the outbreak of new regional conflicts. 
It must also make more efforts to solve the problem of Kashmir on the basis of bilateral agreements and the relevant United Nations resolutions in particular. 
We also consider that the sanctions imposed on Iraq, which cause suffering to the Iraqi people, should be lifted, since the reasons for these sanctions are no longer valid. 
Their continuation can only mean a grave injustice aimed at the destruction of the Iraqi people and the extermination of large groups of its population. 
Although the United Nations has repeatedly reaffirmed these resolutions for more than 40 years, the Palestinian question still awaits a solution, the Palestinian people remain displaced and their rights are systematically and continuously violated. 
This proves that the so-called ongoing peace process lacks the elements necessary for any comprehensive settlement. 
The solution that made it possible to build a united, democratic and non-racial state in South Africa offers a model for resolving the question of Palestine through the establishment in Palestine of a democratic non-racial State with Al Quds as its capital, where Arabs and Jews can live together. 
This is the proper solution, without which it would be impossible to reach a just and lasting peace that serves the interests of both Jews and the Palestinian Arabs. 
Mr. Sinunguruza (Burundi), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The numerous changes witnessed by the world after the cold war have created opportunities to build a more stable and secure world. 
The experience of the past few years has caused deep concern regarding some developments. 
This problem was raised, pushed arbitrarily through the Security Council, and dealt with under Chapter VII of the Charter, which is not applicable in this case since Libya has not threatened anybody and has never acted in a manner that jeopardized international peace and security. 
The whole issue is merely the suspicion that two Libyans may be connected to the Pan Am flight 103 incident. 
We have taken the necessary judicial measures consistent with the Charter of the United Nations and international law, with only one proviso, that they do not involve any violation of Libya's sovereign rights. 
Although the Security Council was pushed into the adoption of resolution 731 (1992), Libya did declare its readiness effectively to cooperate in the implementation of that resolution. 
It was our hope that the three States concerned would take that into consideration and respond positively to the requests of Libyan authorities for cooperation in completing the investigation. 
However, the three States concerned responded in an entirely different way. 
And when these States are confronted with the fact that the Jamahiriya has really complied with these requirements, their officials, and particularly British and American officials, answer with the words "Libya knows what is required of her". 
Indeed, if the aim had really been to bring Libya to comply with the requirements of resolution 731 (1992), that aim has been fully realized. 
Libya has taken the legal measures necessary to pinpoint responsibility for the terrorist acts perpetrated against both American and French planes. 
Libya has requested the three States concerned to cooperate in completing the investigation in this respect. 
Libya has even invited neutral bodies to follow it up and international and humanitarian organizations to monitor its fairness. 
My country has cooperated with the French judge in charge of the investigation aimed at determining responsibility for the explosion aboard French UTA flight 772. 
Contacts in this respect still continue. 
To this end, several meetings were held between the Libyan and British sides. 
Libya has also severed all its relations with all groups and organizations suspected of being involved in terrorist acts. 
Libya has emphasized that it will not allow its territory, citizens or institutions to be used for such acts whether directly or indirectly. 
We have declared our readiness to punish severely whoever is proved to be involved in any terrorist acts. 
Later it was revealed that the acts used by that State as a pretext for its aggression were unfounded. 
The Libyan Arab Jamahiriya has spared no effort in trying to resolve the dispute, including trying the two suspects in the Pan Am flight 103 incident, although the matter has been predetermined by the 1971 Montreal Convention which gives Libya the right to try the two suspects itself. 
Recently, new information on the American aircraft incident has been uncovered, including a book entitled Tracking the Octopus by Coleman and Donald and the statements by the manager of a Swiss electronics company. 
These new revelations obliterate the central element on which the accusations against the two Libyan citizens was based. 
Despite all this, Libya maintained its cooperation in trying to identify all the circumstances surrounding the incident. 
Even after new information was revealed by the Palestinian citizen, Yousef Shaaban, before a Lebanese Court, Libya did not hesitate to go ahead with the trial and did not waver in its declared readiness to accept any verdict emanating from such a trial. 
This, once again, underlines the fact that the Libyan Jamahiriya has no objection to the trial of the two suspects. 
All that Libya wants is for the trial to be fair and just, free from any emotional or media influences, and with the availability of all guarantees consistent with the norms of legality and international law, which Libya has observed and applied. 
The International Court of Justice (ICJ) can testify to this, since that Court has considered, over the past 10 years, three cases to which Libya was a party. 
The ICJ decided the case relating to the continental shelf between Libya and Tunisia, and both parties fully implemented the ruling of the Court. 
This year, the Court decided the territorial dispute between the Jamahiriya and Chad. 
Though the ruling rejected Libya's demands, the Jamahiriya did implement it in a constructive spirit that was welcomed and appreciated by both the Security Council and the Secretary-General. 
This shows the extent of my country's commitment to and respect of international legality, something that great powers pay lip service to but never apply. 
These States refuse even to appear before the ICJ, since they believe in the legality of force and not the force of legality. 
This august Assembly, which includes all States represented in those organizations, is now called upon to show its appreciation of Libya's position, Libya's steps and initiatives and the proposals that we have accepted. 
This Assembly is also called upon to express its support of these demands, so that the Security Council will reconsider its resolutions on the crisis and lift the unjust sanctions. 
The power is in the hands of the people, who now suffer the consequences of these sanctions - for example, the crash of a Libyan civilian aircraft in 1992, leading to the death of all 157 civilians aboard, as a result of the ban on spare parts. 
Furthermore, 1,622 people have been killed in car accidents, and 350 people, most of whom were children, old men and women died as a result of delays in moving them abroad for medical treatment. 
These sanctions have also caused economic damage estimated at $4.5 billion. 
Before the Second World War, and following the end of that war, the Libyan people suffered and continue to suffer all sorts of pressure, troubles and pains. 
Against our will, we had to be a theatre of war between the colonial powers, a war that was fought on our soil and for which we were the fuel. 
From time to time, these mines explode and kill innocent people. 
In previous sessions of this Assembly, my country has repeatedly called on the States concerned to cooperate with us in removing these mines. 
Today, 7 October, coincides with the commemoration of the Libyan people of the 25th anniversary of the evacuation of the last Fascists who had settled in Libya and oppressed its people. 
Once again I repeat my call and urge the States concerned to respond positively to the resolutions of the General Assembly, instructing them to provide the necessary information on mines, give technical assistance in removing them, and pay compensation for the losses they have caused. 
This may also be a good opportunity to remind the imperialist states that occupied our lands for over 40 years that we have not forgotten the ruin and destruction they left behind. 
The peoples of the world are called upon to adopt a historic resolution, through this Organization, condemning colonialism and forcing former colonial powers to compensate their former colonies, in order to prevent the re-emergence of colonialism and prevent the powerful from once more blackmailing and oppressing the weak. 
The Libyan Arab Jamahiriya welcomes efforts aimed at enhancing security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region. 
We voice our satisfaction with the initiatives whose objective is to enhance economic, social, cultural and environmental cooperation in the region. 
Libya calls for taking all measures necessary to remove all causes of tension in the area, especially through the withdrawal of foreign military fleets whose continued presence jeopardizes peace and security in the Mediterranean, which in turn are closely linked to international peace and security. 
It has also opened new channels of cooperation with organizations in the areas to which we belong both geographically and culturally. 
Libya looks forward to more international cooperation with a view to destroying nuclear, chemical and biological weapons, as well as other weapons of mass destruction. 
My country also hopes that more efforts will be made to conclude a treaty on making Africa a nuclear-weapon-free zone and the activation of the initiative aimed at making the Middle East region free from weapons of mass destruction. 
The Libyan Arab Jamahiriya is a party to the nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
We hope that the preparatory committee for the 1995 review conference will, in its next session, reach an understanding that takes into consideration the concerns of all parties to the Treaty, especially as regards its extension. 
My country still has some difficulty in accepting an indefinite extension of the Treaty, because such an extension does not take into account several of our concerns, including the unavailability of credible security guarantees for non-nuclear-weapon states. 
It has not acceded to the Treaty, nor has it signed a safeguard agreement with the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
Libya is determined to support and contribute to all international efforts aimed at guaranteeing the effective enjoyment of human rights. 
We thus welcome the conclusions of the Vienna Conference, which constitute a step on the road to the support and enhancement of human rights. 
That human rights Conference rejected the manipulation of human rights and their use as a tool of political pressure. 
It must also oppose any attempt by any State or group of States to distort the principles and values of other peoples or to promote the principles and values of such States or groups of States as the only proper values that should be embraced by all peoples. 
We believe it is impossible to solve these problems effectively unless the international community deals seriously with and puts an end to the erroneous practices that continue to characterize international economic relations. 
In the course of the last session, we followed with keen interest everything that was achieved in this regard. 
We hope future efforts will result in an increase in the membership of the Security Council based on equitable geographical distribution. 
It also establishes the dangerous precedent of giving permission to a State, unhappy about waves of immigrants reaching its shores, to occupy the land where the immigration originates. 
Libya cannot afford to overlook this invasion or keep silent about it, first, as a matter of principle and, secondly, because Haiti has a special place in our history. 
Forty-five years ago Haiti played a decisive role in a matter of interest to us. 
Its deciding vote won the adoption of the General Assembly resolution on Libya's independence. 
This question should be the focus of attention in the next session because it will mark the demise of the old order and the building of the new order that will replace it. 
The new order we need is one that enhances and protects human rights and eradicates poverty, suffering, division, conflicts, disputes and wars. 
It must be an order in which no State seeks to impose its hegemony and abuse its influence, an order that supports the settlement of disputes among States by peaceful means, not by arbitrary and coercive means. 
We need a new order under whose umbrella all peoples can look optimistically to a future where security, peace and stability prevail. 
It is appropriate that on the eve of the fiftieth anniversary of this Organization we enter a new era in international relations, an era untainted by the cold-war politics that held peace and positive change hostage for too long. 
This new era demands that all Member States take a global view of how the Organization can best meet the objectives set out in the Charter. 
President Bill Clinton and President Boris Yeltsin demonstrated this new hope for peace at the opening of the general debate, when both addressed the General Assembly on the same day instead of on consecutive days, as was the old practice. 
In a spirit of cooperation, these two world leaders described their intent to reduce their nation's stockpiles of nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction. 
But disarmament must start from the heart. 
And I hope that this is the case with the step these two Presidents have taken towards the betterment of all humankind. 
Today, we would recall that peace and hatred come from within people - the mirror of a nation, the image of a region and the living treasure of the global community. 
In order to build a peaceful and safe world for future generations, our resolve to reduce nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction must lie within the hearts of our leaders and policy makers throughout the world. 
We must therefore seize this opportunity and work together to build a better world. 
The noble efforts of President Mandela to chart a new direction for South Africa must be commended. 
In his first address as the first President of the new democratic South Africa, President Mandela acknowledged the efforts of the international community in this way: 
"The universal struggle against apartheid and its final dismantlement was not an act of charity arising out of pity for the majority of South African people but an affirmation of our common humanity." 
Progress towards a lasting peace in the Middle East has renewed the hope of the international community for stability in that region. 
The parties involved in these negotiations deserve our sincere acclaim and praise and our continuing support. 
These are telling achievements for our times, and their roots are embedded in the human spirit of love and kindness. 
Despite United Nations interventions to restore intra-State and international peace and security, the world is still riddled with trouble spots and endangered by human-induced threats such as the potential impact of climate change and sea-level rise. 
True and real peace has to spring from within the warring parties, replacing animosity. 
It spilled over into Solomon Islands and caused a rift between the two countries. 
Nevertheless, through a process of mutual dialogue between the National Government of Papua New Guinea and the Bougainville Revolutionary Army, several important agreements have been signed. 
These include the Honiara commitments to peace, the cease-fire agreement and the historic peace-keeping agreement on Bougainville. 
The role of the Solomon lslands Government in this conflict has been conciliatory, facilitating peace negotiations amongst the parties concerned. 
Solomon Islands supports the Bougainville Peace Conference, expected to be convened on 10 October. 
We believe it to be the only world body capable of maintaining world peace and security. 
Solomon Islands shares the views of New Zealand's Deputy Prime Minister and Minister of Foreign Affairs and Trade, the Right Honourable Don McKinnon, whose statement at the general debate provided six important management issues that should be addressed while conducting United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
There is no doubt in my mind that all of us want an effective United Nations - an Organization that meets the objectives it sets out to achieve, an Organization whose Charter is valid because its actions are reliable. 
Solomon Islands welcomes the current initiatives undertaken by the Secretary-General in reforming the Organization and supports proposals made by other Member States for further reforms. 
These reforms, in our view, must also reflect the needs of small island developing States such as my own, particularly the need to remove "the floor" to enable Member States to meet their financial obligations. 
Some want to pay their assessed annual contributions but do not have the capacity to do so; hence a relative and fair formula should be worked out. 
These are efforts of Member States committed to the noble cause of securing a peaceful, safe and sustainable world to live in. 
Technology has made the world's smaller economies become more interdependent. 
Agenda 21, the outcome of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, made a special case for small island developing States because of their peculiar vulnerabilities. 
Solomon Islands fully supports the Barbados Programme of Action and calls on the members of the international community to honour their commitments as spelled out in Agenda 21. 
The successful implementation of the Programme of Action will depend on these commitments. 
Some of those bodies have already gained observer status at the United Nations. 
This shows the useful role these arrangements and organizations can play in international affairs. 
Therefore, the strengthening of regional arrangements and organizations that are working closely with the United Nations is a critical issue. 
We acknowledge with gratitude the role of Australia, the current Chairman of the South Pacific Forum, in guiding this initiative through the United Nations system on the Forum's behalf. 
We thank Member States that have expressed support for this call and invite others to do likewise. 
As a member of the South Pacific Forum and the Melanesian Spearhead Group, Solomon Islands endorses the Forum Communiqu issued following the meeting of the twenty-fifth South Pacific Forum held in Brisbane, Australia, this year. 
Solomon Islands calls upon the international community to support our regional arrangements and organizations from which our strength for collective action is derived and which are responsible for our flow of communication. 
Forestry and fisheries resources remain my country's main income earners. 
The Solomon Islands Government is gravely concerned about the unsustainable utilization and management of these resources and has taken steps to ensure sustainable harvesting and conservation measures and to form a national policy. 
Because of the fragility of our ecological system, our biodiversity resources, including forestry and fisheries and other marine living resources, are threatened. 
However, we strongly feel that further cooperation is still needed from the distant water fishing nations regarding sustainable harvesting of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks, including non-targeted species. 
We therefore urge distant-water fishing nations to come to grips with the need to complete, as soon as practicable, negotiations on a legally binding agreement on proper conservation and management and sustainable utilization of high seas fisheries resources. 
Education is a priority sector in my country. 
It is a key to the effective management of my country's natural resources as well as a means of achieving the advancement of women to take their rightful place in society. 
We welcome the outcome of the Cairo International Conference on Population and Development and look forward to the World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing in 1995. 
The World Summit for Social Development also has profound implications for capacity-building, institutional strengthening and the transfer of technologies and their appropriate use. 
Human-centred activities, including tourism development and skills training, are important for the development of human resources. 
We endorse the 1994 Human Development Report of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) for its emphasis on human-centred development, an approach that has positive ripple effects in solving other social problems. 
We need international cooperation to stop the movement of illegal drugs from one region to another. 
Solomon Islands supports the South Pacific Forum position that the non-proliferation Treaty (NPT) should be extended indefinitely. 
We also wish to see a rigid review mechanism set up to be a safeguard instrument as an integral part of the indefinite extension agreement. 
It is encouraging to hear the United States, the Russian Federation and China speak in support of the Non-Proliferation Treaty and the comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
It is hoped that a level of harmony between the NPT, the comprehensive test-ban treaty and the cut-off convention may be maintained to enhance the elimination of weapons of mass destruction in an integrated manner. 
Solomon Islands urges the post-Forum dialogue partners that have not yet done so to ratify the South Pacific nuclear-free zone Treaty. 
We strongly oppose those who may violate this natural rule. 
We need to see some further movement towards a speedy implementation of the Matignon Accords. 
In this regard, we request the Government of France and the territorial authorities to increase their efforts to achieve real economic and social rebalancing. 
Solomon Islands welcomes the move to formulate an agenda and proposals to promote trade and investment between the United States and the Pacific Islands, which will be the subject of a meeting at the East-West Centre in Hawaii later this year. 
Apart from the other vulnerabilities that plague small island developing States, the potential impact of climate change and rising sea levels poses a great threat to Pacific islands. 
There is overwhelming scientific evidence pointing to the danger we now face. 
We in Solomon Islands firmly believe that the Republic of China on Taiwan has much to contribute to the work of the United Nations and its specialized agencies in terms of international cooperation and development. 
This Republic, with a population more than 58 times that of my own country and highly technologically advanced, deserves to be admitted as a Member of the United Nations. 
We in Solomon Islands, too, love life very much, and our search is for a better quality of life, which should flow from the wise and sustainable development of our resources. 
I believe that the answer to the problem of bringing about world peace lies in our own hearts, not in the barrels of guns or military might. 
Here, in this great world Assembly, let our hearts enkindle a new torch to shine on the new path to world peace, from the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations and beyond. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Thailand, His Excellency Squadron Leader Prasong Soonsiri. 
My delegation very much appreciates his untiring and effective leadership and his dedication to the work of this body. 
Under his presidency, the General Assembly had an eventful year, and its role was enhanced in ways which were beneficial to the Organization. 
Thailand joins the rest of the international community in congratulating the Government and people of South Africa on having established a united, democratic and non-racial country. 
They have shown us that compromise is possible and that even the most long-standing and bitter of conflicts can be resolved peacefully. 
This achievement is due entirely to the exceptional vision, courage and pragmatism of the country's leaders - in particular, President Nelson Mandela and Executive Deputy President F.W. de Klerk. 
There is another bright spot giving all of us hope for a more peaceful world. 
Since the Thai Government has long supported the Middle East peace process, the termination of the state of war between Jordan and Israel, announced in Washington in July this year, following last year's historic agreement between Israel and the PLO, gives all of us reason to rejoice. 
We hope that it will lead to further agreements on "other tracks" acceptable to all parties concerned, so that a durable peace in the Middle East may finally be achieved. 
We also welcome the positive developments concerning the nuclear issue on the Korean Peninsula and hope that dialogue and negotiation between the parties concerned will eventually result in that part of the world enjoying lasting peace and stability. 
However, in spite of the promising outlook for international peace and security, there remain political and military conflicts of both global and regional magnitude. 
It is therefore imperative that countries continue unfailing efforts to secure a stable and peaceful international environment. 
As a first step in this direction, the international community could support and cooperate in efforts towards comprehensive reform and total revitalization of the United Nations to enable the Organization to meet the new challenges of today's world and to assist Members efficiently in their peaceful endeavours. 
Thailand pledges its continued support for the Secretary-General's proposals in "An Agenda for Peace". 
These constitute an innovative and practical framework for the maintenance of international peace and security and deserve serious consideration by all Member States. 
Designed to be a high-level consultative forum on political and security matters, the ARF held its first meeting in Bangkok on 25 July 1994, after the twenty-seventh ASEAN ministerial meeting. 
Nineteen ministers from countries in the Asia-Pacific region and from the European Union attended this historic meeting to discuss political and security cooperation issues, such as the latest developments on regional situations, and decided to carry out some practical confidence-building measures applicable to the Asia-Pacific region. 
As Chairman of the first ARF meeting, Thailand is pleased with the results of the meeting and its achievements. 
The ARF has also demonstrated its potential to make substantive contributions towards the United Nations efforts at preventive diplomacy and at maintaining international peace and security. 
In other words, the ARF got off to a good start. 
Thailand is fully aware that the first meeting of the ARF in Bangkok was only the beginning. 
These activities could help the ARF find its future direction and enable it to become more efficient and productive. 
Political and military security are but one aspect of the bigger picture facing us. 
As we search for a new international order based on a common set of principles and values, we need to change our way of thinking. 
We also need a new culture of development cooperation and new definitions of the notions of security and development. 
We are now witnessing the creation of major landmarks of international consensus-building. 
In 1992, the Rio de Janeiro Earth Summit set a new stage for global partnership on the environment and sustainable development. 
Last year (in Vienna), the World Conference on Human Rights was held, producing a world programme of action. 
Last month in Cairo we witnessed the International Conference on Population and Development. 
Next year in Copenhagen, the World Summit for Social Development will be held. 
This Summit will serve as a bridge between this year's Conference on Population and Development in Cairo and next year's Fourth World Conference on Women in Beijing. 
It also presents a unique opportunity for the international community to respond, on a global level, to urgent human and social concerns that place people at the centre of the development process. 
In light of this, we have established a social cabinet dedicated to formulating policies and finding solutions to a number of pressing social problems. 
We have also organized a joint committee comprising members of the private sector and of Government and chaired by the Prime Minister. 
Its mandate is to oversee efforts to alleviate the social problems that beset a growing economy, such as those being experienced by my country and others in the region. 
Thailand has participated and will continue to participate actively in all global deliberations. 
These conferences create new paradigms of international conduct which give rise to the various comprehensive global plans of action. 
They have also started the new process of redefining the notions of security and development. 
Security in this final decade of the twentieth century goes well beyond the familiar concepts of old. 
It must involve people - how they live and how they exercise their choices. 
Development, as pointed out by the Secretary-General, must be seen in its five interlinked dimensions: with peace as the foundation; the economy as the engine of progress; the environment as a basis for sustainability; justice as a pillar of society; and democracy as good governance. 
My country shares these perceptions and supports their premises as envisioned by the Secretary-General. 
Such an agenda should reflect and indeed promote self-reliance as well as interdependence among Member States. 
There is no doubt that development is primarily a national responsibility. 
Yet, it is also a shared responsibility of the international community. 
It is our firm belief that the development effort of any State in today's world must be supported by a conducive international environment, based on free and fair trading practices. 
These two intertwined issues must be the core of any effort to strengthen the role and activities of the United Nations as we approach the next century. 
Together with the "An Agenda for Peace", "An agenda for development" should serve as an instrument for the coordination of activities within the United Nations, as well as between the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions, and other non-governmental organizations. 
It should be an instrument to create unity of purpose, at both the policy and operational levels, within the Organization. 
The United Nations cannot be a strong force for peace unless it is also a strong force for development. 
The United Nations remains humanity's best hope for creating a more desirable world - a world with a conscience, a world which recognizes that humans everywhere, young or old, strong or weak, are at the centre of our communal and individual efforts. 
To this end, I should like to reaffirm Thailand's commitment to this vision, which cannot be fulfilled without the active participation of Member States. 
Thailand will do its part in contributing to this end. 
A world united by this vision and this unity of purpose will surely be a better place for us all and, more important, for our children and grandchildren. 
I remind members that, pursuant to decision 34/401, statements in exercise of the right of reply are limited to 10 minutes for the first intervention and to 5 minutes for the second, and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mrs. Albright (United States of America): I am obliged to reply to the speech by the representative of Iraq, which attacked the United States, misrepresented the facts about Iraq's lack of compliance with Security Council resolutions and insulted the United Nations. 
The issue here is not the United States record, but Iraq's record. 
It has sought to evade, ignore and negotiate away its obligations. 
The only approach it has not tried is compliance. 
For more than three years, Iraq has failed to account for Kuwaiti and other prisoners and missing persons. 
It has yet to return all of the Kuwaiti property it stole. 
It continues to destroy systematically one of the world's richest ecological regions and to suppress brutally the human rights of its citizens, all in contravention of Security Council resolutions 687 (1991) and 688 (1991). 
This is the same Government which, years before "ethnic cleansing" was employed in Bosnia, erased hundreds of Kurdish villages from the map of Iraq and used chemical weapons against its own civilians. 
Iraq continues to request sanctions Committee approval for import of luxury goods. 
None of Saddam's family is hungry, and his dwindling number of supporters still enjoy imported liquor and cigarettes. 
The Government of Iraq refuses to do more to help its people precisely because it knows that their suffering is the only Iraqi argument the world community views with sympathy. 
Iraqi cooperation on weapons of mass destruction is grudging and incomplete. 
It has never revealed details about its past biological-weapons programme, and it is seeking to reactivate its network of equipment supply for these programmes. 
A change in Iraqi behaviour in all of these areas is the programme of the Security Council, ratified in its resolutions. 
This morning's speech was a classic attempt to define white as black. 
Iraq is the aggressor, the initiator of the conflict. 
It has never accepted the simple fact, agreed upon by virtually every nation represented here, that its invasion of Kuwait was illegal from the beginning. 
We had hoped that the Iraqi representative today would have addressed this core issue. 
Instead, he found himself still incapable of mentioning the word "Kuwait" in public, still unable to address the core issue of the conflict: Kuwait's sovereignty, independence, territorial integrity and borders. 
Yesterday's statement by the Revolutionary Command Council threatening action against the United Nations if the Security Council does not meet Iraq's demands was a giant step backwards in meeting the fundamental criterion of Security Council resolution 687 (1991): that the Council be assured of Iraq's peaceful intentions. 
This morning in New York we heard promises of compliance; from Baghdad we hear threats and defiance. 
The two statements may be dressed differently - one as a lamb, one as a wolf - but they convey the same fact: that the Government of Iraq continues to believe that the use of force and threats against its neighbours is legitimate. 
Even as we listened to placating words from the Iraqi representative, the facts on the ground were quite different. 
They are deploying with ammunition and other logistical supplies. 
I do not believe any member of this Assembly could characterize these facts as evidence of peaceful intentions. 
On the contrary, these military facts belie everything we have just heard from the representative of Iraq. 
Let it be absolutely clear to the Iraqi Government that a repetition of its past mistakes will be met by my Government with the same resolve as before. 
Moreover, seeking to precipitate a crisis will not encourage the Security Council to speed the lifting of sanctions; it will have exactly the opposite effect. 
Mr. Hoxha (Albania): I feel obliged to respond, in exercise of the right of reply, to the statement made here on 5 October by the representative of Greece, who alleged that the Greek minority in Albania is denied human rights as it was during the previous, Communist regime. 
I would respond by citing the following facts. 
"Individuals belonging to minorities shall enjoy, without discrimination and with equality before the law, fundamental human rights and freedoms. 
That provision has been fully implemented in practice. 
With regard to the Greek minority, I would mention some important aspects of its implementation, such as the educational system in the Greek language. 
It comprises 85 schools at all levels including university, 46 classes of which have fewer than 10 pupils, whereas the basic rule that applies in the country requires that classes should have not less than 20 students. 
The Government's decision on education dated 22 August 1994 increases the opportunity for, and offers the possibility of, education in the mother tongue for minority people living in areas of mixed population. 
It took the Greek Government only one day to describe that decision as a restriction of the right to education of the Greek minority in Albania. 
In the local government, the Greek minority is represented by 13 chairmen of communes, 159 councillors of district councils and 32 councillors of civic councils and so on. 
There are Greek newspapers, several hours of radio broadcasts in Greek and its own cultural and political organizations. 
Since the establishment of the democratic regime, the Greek minority enjoys the right to travel freely to Greece and elsewhere. 
During the Hoxha communist regime, many people who attempted to cross the barbed-wired border were killed. 
As regards the trial of five Albanian citizens of Greek origin, constantly referred to by the Greek Government, and again by its representative at this session, I should like to make clear that the defendants were charged with collusion with the secret services of Greece. 
The court sentenced them for smuggling several hundred firearms in an organized manner, for recruiting and sending Albanian citizens of Greek nationality to Greek military schools without the knowledge of the Albanian Government, of gathering secret military information and of illegal possession of weapons. 
The Albanian delegation is ready to provide any interested country with the dossier containing pertinent materials confirming such activities. 
It is appropriate here to emphasize that the guilt of the defendants has never been questioned, whether in the resolutions or in the recourse mentioned by the Greek delegation or in any other reports. 
Greece, whose State or quasi-State organs appear to be involved in the findings of this trial, has reacted strongly in all international institutions. 
Prejudging the trial, the Greek Government began its campaign long before the opening of the trial, trying to influence the verdict of the district court of Tirane. 
This is a hostile act, unacceptable to any country. 
The only existing document entitled "Report of the trial monitoring in Tirane" - distributed at the meeting of the permanent committee of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) in Vienna on 19 September 1994, reads as follows: 
Even in this document, there is no evidence of any reservation concerning the charges or the innocence of the five defendants. 
In his briefing to the permanent committee in Vienna, Mr. Van De Stoel said that none of the defendants had complained about their treatment in prison. 
The above-mentioned document of the CSCE also states that "the Albanian judicial system has made considerable progress since independence". 
I must stress that the Greek Government has failed to offer a solution to the legalization of the status of the Albanian immigrants despite Albania's insistence that it wishes to help solve this problem. 
With regard to economic assistance, I have not much to add since the Greek representative left no room for doubt about the position of Greece, which is already well known, namely that Greece persists in blocking the assistance of the European Union to Albania. 
It is regrettable that the Greek Government continues to distort the truth about the large Albanian minority living in Greece from time immemorial and in its own lands. 
The reference to the Chams as collaborators with the Nazis is but an attempt to justify the massacre against the Cham people in 1944 and 1945 when many of them were forcibly expelled and sought refuge in Albania. 
Neither the former Greek authorities nor the present Government have allowed them to reclaim their property. 
Despite the current difficulties, my country continues to hope that Greece will respond positively to Albania's open invitation to an unconditional dialogue for we are convinced that the crisis in the relations between the two countries can and ought to be resolved through dialogue. 
No nationalism whatsoever will succeed in bringing about a shift in its orientation towards full integration into Europe. 
My delegation has the honour of informing the Assembly that this law was adopted by a very large majority in the National Assembly of Cambodia, a sovereign State that emerged from the elections in our country, which were supervised by the United Nations. 
The law reflects the concerns of the Cambodian people, responds to the current situation and is applied uniformly to all foreigners without discrimination. 
Any measure to implement the law and the regulations relevant thereto will be subject to joint consideration by the countries concerned, among others the Socialist Republic of Viet Nam. 
Mr. Al-Qaysi (Iraq): The representative of the United States exercised her right of reply in respect of the statement made this morning by my Deputy Prime Minister. 
She alleged that our statement attacked the United States, misrepresented the facts about Iraq's lack of compliance with Security Council resolutions and insulted the United Nations. 
Evidently, the representative of the United States was repeating the same accusations that she levelled against my country in the periodic reviews of the Security Council, the last of which was held on 14 September 1994. 
It is quite obvious to me that the statement of the representative of the United States is an open attempt to draw my delegation into a rhetorical exchange, an attempt which I shall resist. 
Facts are facts. 
I would refer those who wish to verify that fact to this morning's issue of the Washington Post. 
I wonder, therefore, whether calling in the General Assembly for the correct implementation of its commitment to the Charter by a Member State can be characterized as an insult to the General Assembly. 
The record that is at issue in our statement is the record of the members of the Security Council, notably that of one or two permanent members when they block the correct process of the implementation of commitments under the Charter. 
Although these very resolutions were drafted by the United States itself, they are not being implemented - not because the Council does not want to implement them, but because the United States does not want them to be implemented. 
An allegation is an allegation. 
Before it is proven, it remains only an allegation. 
If we are to base conclusions on allegations, then it would mean, as seems quite clear from the statement of the representative of the United States, that even the movement of troops within State boundaries is not an act of peaceful intention. 
Are we not even allowed to express our frustration and anger, according to the representative of the United States? 
To conclude, let me repeat that facts are facts. 
The rights and obligations of Member States under the Charter are clear. 
We are not here to play worn-out records simply for the sake of not allowing the correct process of implementation to continue. 
Mr. Simmonds (Saint Kitts and Nevis): Once again I am proud and honoured to have the opportunity to address this assembly of nations and to convey to representatives fraternal and cordial greetings from the Government and people of Saint Kitts and Nevis. 
The convening of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly of the United Nations provides the Governments of all Member States with an important opportunity to reaffirm their commitment to the cause of peace, democracy and the pursuit of a higher quality of life for our peoples. 
Allow me, Sir, to thank the outgoing President, His Excellency Mr. Samuel Insanally, for the astute and most able manner in which he conducted and guided the affairs of this body during its forty-eighth session despite unprecedented trials and numerous challenges. 
His resolve and his successes give credence to his commitment to the planting of seeds of cooperation and goodwill in every corner of the globe to ensure that our children and grandchildren may feast on harvests of peace, equality, freedom and democracy. 
The Secretary-General, His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, has faced many problems of great complexity during the past year. 
Our people enjoy the effective workings of the democratic process and the safeguards provided by its institutions. 
In our hemisphere, military regimes have been giving way to democratically elected Governments. 
While there have been some untoward incidents, we must not be deterred. 
We must be prepared to stay the course for the benefit of the people of Haiti and for the growth of stable democracy in this hemisphere. 
The process of establishing democracy will not end with the return of President Aristide; it will have just begun. 
In order to support the process, it is absolutely essential that the international community be ready to mobilize significant financial and technical resources to ensure the rebuilding of Haiti's economy and institutions - institutions destroyed by decades of neglect and mismanagement. 
Saint Kitts and Nevis stands ready to assist in the long and arduous task of helping the Haitian people rebuild their economy. 
Last year my delegation welcomed the announcement of the holding of non-racial and multi-party elections - something for which my Government had been calling since joining this Organization 11 years ago. 
However, despite the successes, the new South Africa is still on the threshold of unprecedented challenges. 
The contrasting realities of our world are quite real and apparent. 
Not long ago the prospect of peace in any form seemed practically impossible. 
The international community must be ready to give unreserved support to that process and afford it more durable mechanisms for success. 
No one could have predicted that so much would have been possible, and in so short a time. 
The rapidly changing face of Middle East politics augurs well for the overall peace process, quality of life and stability of the entire region. 
As prospects for peace continue to flourish in the Middle East, the tranquillity of the Gulf region is once again being threatened by an Iraqi troop build-up near the Kuwait border. 
It is time for the people of Kuwait to feel secure within their own borders. 
It is time for full compliance by Iraq with Security Council resolutions pertaining to the aggression against Kuwait. 
It is time for Kuwait nationals detained in Iraq to be returned to their homeland. 
It is time for Iraq to pursue peaceful policies with its neighbours. 
The constantly changing realities of the present world situation call for Member Governments to harden traditional attitudes while making genuine attempts to search for pragmatic solutions requiring different and unprecedented approaches and compromises. 
We note with great satisfaction that the leaders of Croatia and Bosnia and Herzergovina have managed to arrive at a peaceful settlement of disputes. 
These atrocities and the flagrant and consistent violation of human rights are an affront to everything we as human beings hold sacred. 
The international community must continue to express its just indignation at the atrocities in this arena of conflict. 
At the same time, we must pursue all initiatives to find a just and lasting solution, preferably at the negotiating table. 
We repeat this plea today. 
I must reiterate, however, that we should not stop there, but should aim also for the non-proliferation of all weapons, including chemical, biological and conventional. 
In most cases the victims of these land-mines are poor farmers and innocent children. 
It is our sacred and solemn responsibility as world leaders to ensure a safe world for our nation's children. 
My delegation therefore congratulates the United Nations on its consistent efforts to fulfil its humanitarian missions in the many different theatres of tragic suffering world-wide. 
The scope and scale of this human disaster, unprecedented in the history of modern-day Africa, should catapult us to seek a peaceful end to the crisis. 
We must act decisively to mobilize more resources from every possible source to intensify the relief effort in that tragic country. 
The United Nations is being called upon with greater frequency to respond to a greater variety of conflicts, suffering and development needs. 
If the Organization is to be able to respond effectively, we must evaluate from time to time not only our resources, but the way in which we manage those resources, and ensure that there is greater accountability in such management. 
In short, the United Nations, recognizing the responsibilities entrusted to it by the international community, must be more accountable to its Members. 
We must remain cognizant of the fact that the fundamental sovereignty of all States, large or small, is respected equally by the United Nations. 
It has institutionalized the rights of small and micro States to exist and to coexist with the big and powerful nations. 
All independent States, therefore, irrespective of their size and population, are equal under international law. 
One way to achieve this is through more equitable geographical representation within the Secretariat, and I appeal for this to be implemented. 
My Government stands firmly behind that appeal and we repeat this appeal here today. 
It has proven repeatedly that it is a country committed to peace, democracy and development, not only for its 21 million people, who are entitled to proper representation internationally, but for all peoples, that their quality of life may be improved. 
The Republic of China in Taiwan is a major international player in commerce, trade and development assistance, and would make a significant contribution to the work of the United Nations. 
I would now like to turn our attention to the question of sustainable development and small States, and to commend quite highly the efforts of the United Nations in bringing the reality and concerns of small island developing States to the forefront of international focus. 
The Declaration of Barbados is a step in the right direction. It recognizes that small island developing States have special and peculiar needs. 
Although we recognize the Conference in Barbados as a giant step for small island developing States, the discussion must be taken much further, beyond conference halls and into communities, and translated into practical tangible benefits. 
However, existing problems and innovative attempts by small island developing States to improve their standard of living very rarely receive consistent support from the developed world. 
Micro States like Saint Kitts and Nevis are being called upon to prove their viability within the international community. 
The irony lies in the fact that when we manage to raise our standard of living to a decent level, the international community withdraws or reduces its support under the pretext that our GNP per capita is too high. 
Small island States like mine suffer greatly from environmental and natural disasters, yet we lack the capacity to respond to and recover from them. 
The objective reality of our individual and collective experience speaks volumes. 
We need special attention. We need special regimes. 
As I have done in the past, I appeal for greater equity within the international economic system. 
The time has come for the developed world to rethink the outdated policy of trying to make a single prescription fit all countries. 
We need to develop a more durable, and country-specific approach, based on fairness, economic circumstance and need. 
Above all, the concept of the vulnerability index must become part of the economic language and armamentarium of all multilateral and national development institutions. 
Indeed, the developing world should not view our small island Caribbean States as dumping grounds for over-produced consumer items, but see us as developing economies whose fragile banana and sugar exports need to be protected. 
The developed world, therefore, cannot claim paternity over our biodiversity under the pretext that their technology was used. 
Further, on the issue of the environment, I would like to call upon the developed countries to de-link economic assistance, trade and investment from environmental protection. 
In most cases, small island developing States are penalized for allegedly exploiting limited resources and for so-called environmental degradation. 
I urge the international community to assist developing countries to obtain the wherewithal to gauge the exploitation of resources and to do environmental impact assessments so as to ensure that the precarious balance is maintained. 
Social, economic and political advancement in small developing countries should not be held to ransom by the industrialized world as a way of punishing them for environmental degradation. 
The protection and preservation of the environment is a global responsibility and must engender a collective approach. 
The industrialized world must take responsibility for much of the damage to the environment and work towards a framework for international cooperation and partnership in preserving it. 
Developing countries ought to be given assistance and be presented with alternatives to destroying the forest or depleting the limited resources at their disposal. 
This will ensure success in achieving our goal of sustainable development. 
At the important and historic World Summit for Children of 1990, participating Governments agreed to make the world a much safer place for future generations of children. 
At the United Nations Conference on small States, we decided to commit our efforts to the efficient use of land resources, to work towards creating better education and improved health care, and to exploit natural resources on a sustainable basis. 
If we achieve this, we shall indeed be bequeathing to our children and their children a much safer world. 
My Government is of the view that a concerted attempt to redeploy much of the world's resources, to discover new resources and to use them more equitably would better serve the interest of development for all peoples. 
I cannot but remind us all that the international menace of drugs and drug trafficking still looms large. 
The danger and the trade are ever-increasing. 
We should continue to wage a determined and aggressive war on drug trafficking and narco-terrorism, which seek to undermine and unravel the social and political fabric of our societies. 
Therefore, we must together find practical solutions to the problems of hunger, poverty, war, crime, development and freedom in every corner of our world. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Deputy Prime Minister and Minister for Foreign Affairs, Foreign Trade and International Business of Barbados, Her Excellency the Honourable Billie Miller, on whom I now call. 
Ms. Miller (Barbados): Mr President, it is a pleasure for me to congratulate you, Foreign Minister Essy, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
It is with a deep sense of pride and satisfaction that I also offer my Government's congratulations to our outgoing President, Ambassador Rudy Insanally of Guyana. 
I also extend the good wishes of the Barbados Government to our distinguished Secretary-General, Dr Boutros Boutros-Ghali, whom the Barbadian people had the honour of receiving in Bridgetown earlier this year. 
We offer him our continued support in his difficult task at the helm of the Organization at so crucial an epoch in world affairs. 
We also acknowledge the sterling contribution of the Special Committee against Apartheid, which for 32 years worked unremittingly to achieve this remarkable outcome. 
South Africa is well poised to play a significant role in this Organization, and the international community has much to learn from the South African experience. 
It is, however, imperative that we recognize that South Africa still very much needs our assistance with the great challenges that lie ahead. 
The Cairo Accord, which paved the way for the commencement of Palestinian self-rule in the Gaza Strip and in Jericho, and the Israeli-Jordanian Declaration, signed in Washington in July this year, are welcome steps on the difficult path towards the attainment of peace in that region. 
The people of Barbados went to the polls on 6 September and, in an incident-free election, voted a new Government into office. 
I am honoured to be a part of that new order. 
The democracy that Barbados practices is ingrained in the culture and habits of its people. 
For them, freedom of speech and association and freedom to vote at regular intervals for a Government of their choice and to have the Government installed in an immediate and orderly transfer of power are the simple and natural norms of life. 
My country, Barbados, has gained international recognition for its comprehensive network of social services, its people-oriented development policies and its high quality of life, which have earned it first place in the developing world in the United Nations Development Programme's Human Development Index. 
The present Government of the Barbados Labour Party fully recognizes the challenges that lie ahead for a small, middle-income country like Barbados to sustain that achievement in an international economic environment that continues to marginalize the small and fragile in the developing world. 
With few resource endowments, our survival must depend exclusively on the skills of our industrial and committed people and on the God-given beauty of our natural environment. 
We are determined to use the opportunities created by the technological and communications revolution to overcome the obstacle of size and to harness our natural and strategic assets to convert Barbados into a full-service economy. 
We will encourage the development of tourism and the international financial services and informatics sectors to their fullest potential. 
We will create a business-friendly environment that will be conducive to new investment, both local and foreign. 
We will facilitate the growth and development of the small-business sector and encourage entrepreneurship. 
A radically restructured Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Foreign Trade and International Business, under my direction, has been put in place to spearhead this endeavour. 
Against this background, the people of Barbados view with concern the tragic situation of Haiti. 
For far too long Haiti has been a burden on the collective conscience of the region. 
We are greatly encouraged that the deployment into Haiti of the multinational force took place under peaceful circumstances and that the spectre of a bloody confrontation was averted. 
The clear terms of resolution 940 (1994) must be honoured in full, and the power of a brutal and lawless military and its callous leadership effectively and permanently neutralized. 
Where democracy has taken root, it should be encouraged to grow and to flourish. 
Like the Soviet Union and South Africa, Haiti too deserves its rendezvous with democracy. 
They voted for it. And now they are dying for it. 
Haiti's rendezvous with democracy has now begun in earnest. 
Hope is finally returning to a people that for a very long time had felt that all was lost. 
But as we in CARICOM have warned on numerous previous occasions, the ballot box is merely the beginning of the democratic process. 
The international community must now orchestrate a massive effort to put in place the institutional infrastructure necessary to maintain and strengthen the fledgling Haitian democracy and to bury forever the ghosts of the past. 
It must also respond effectively to the critical development needs of the Haitian population and to their just aspirations to share equitably in the resources of their country. 
The private and public sectors of our subregion are collaborating more and more, while, at the same time, intergovernmental cooperation has increased. 
The political dialogue between Heads of Government is flourishing, and economic cooperation is expanding. 
Concerted efforts are also being made to boost intraregional trade and to improve the economic, social and cultural well-being of our peoples. 
This year the Caribbean Community celebrated its twenty-first anniversary. 
The Association will bring together in their common pursuit of development 40 Caribbean-basin States, countries and territories with a total population of 200 million. 
Barbados fully supports the aims of the Association and welcomes its establishment as an important step in the consolidation of the regional integration effort. 
But our aims to foster development across the Caribbean will not be complete until all of the partners are free to participate on an equal footing. 
In this regard we believe the time has come to remove the last vestige of cold-war rivalry from our hemisphere. 
Earlier this year, 116 countries and 150 non-governmental organizations were represented at the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, held in Barbados. 
The first follow-up activity to be held in fulfillment of a mandate from the International Conference on Environment and Development, the "Earth summit", the Conference aimed to develop a blueprint of priority actions for the implementation of Agenda 21 in the specific context of small island developing States. 
We urge the international community to lend its full support to the measures proposed to ensure sustained follow-up and implementation of the proposals contained in the Barbados Programme of Action. 
We welcome the recent developments which have enhanced the prospects of universal participation in the Convention and look forward to the inauguration of the work of its relevant organs. 
We look forward too to the successful conclusion next year of the Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks, and to the adoption of a legally binding regime to regulate the conservation and management of these threatened stocks. 
The recent International Conference on Population and Development spoke volumes about the changing nature of international dialogue and the changing role of women. 
In greater numbers and with greater strength, civil society in the form of non-governmental organizations worked alongside Governments to craft a plan of action which might realistically address the reproductive health of women and the broader needs of women in the development process. 
For my country, the outcome of the International Conference on Population and Development and the Plan of Action confirm much of the effort which has been spent on improving women's access to family planning and health services. 
I stand before the Assembly as an example of the progressive attitude which Barbadians hold regarding women's status and leadership potential. 
I am also reminded that we too need to work on areas highlighted by the population Conference proceedings: difficult issues such as reducing maternal mortality, addressing the needs of special groups such as youth, and looking at how our policies and programmes further women's empowerment. 
Still, I am heartened by the openness of the United Nations processes to the contributions of citizens' groups alongside Governments, and will watch with great interest the progress at the social summit and women's conference. 
These conferences, together with the 1990 World Summit for Children and the 1992 Rio de Janiero Conference, extend along a continuum which urges action to look into the difficulties faced by our citizens and at how Government policies can relieve the uneven pressures which are put upon women. 
Barbados considers that these meetings are of vital importance and that their core themes demand the adoption of a meaningful programme of action that would demonstrate a firm commitment to the oft-repeated concept that the human being should indeed be placed at the centre of development. 
The legal framework and the established human rights machinery have been greatly strengthened by the Vienna Declaration and Plan of Action adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights held at Vienna in June 1993. 
The Conference affirmed that democracy, development and respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms are interdependent and mutually reinforcing, and especially emphasized that the right to development is a basic human right. 
At its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly honoured the Latin American and Caribbean region by appointing His Excellency Mr. Jos Ayala Lasso of Ecuador as the first United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights as a first step in implementing the Vienna Declaration. 
At its forty-ninth session, the General Assembly must now seek with equal vigour to implement the other important measures of the Vienna Declaration. 
In this context, we urge that the Assembly give serious consideration at this session to the harmful impact that illicit drug trafficking, organized transnational crime and terrorism have on the effective enjoyment of human rights. 
It is also important for the small, but morally authoritative, voices of this world body to continue to stress the absolute necessity for the international community to use equitably and responsibly the powers conferred upon it in the Charter. 
Over the past year, priority attention has been given in the work of the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council to the task of elaborating an Agenda for Development as a necessary corollary to, and indeed a prerequisite for, the "Agenda for Peace". 
We have taken careful note of the Secretary-General's report to the forty-eighth session in this regard and look forward to giving detailed consideration to the recommendations which he will present in his report to this session. 
While we recognize that the United Nations has an inescapable responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, we must acknowledge also that peace and development are indivisible. 
The root causes of most conflicts are to be found in the legacy of poverty and dispossession that underdevelopment engenders. 
The betterment of the economic and social conditions of that majority deserves a central place in the deliberative and decision-making bodies of the United Nations and must be the principal objective of an Agenda for Development. 
The policies pursued by these institutions over the past decade, particularly within the framework of structural-adjustment programmes, have left a legacy which convinces us of the need for radical reform. 
There is little value in short-term economic growth if the measures used to attain it result inevitably in social disintegration. 
The Barbados delegation therefore strongly supports the view of the South Centre that fresh approaches must be sought and a new social contract established if social, political and economic objectives are to be reconciled. 
Decisions arrived at hastily to deal with only one aspect of the issue, or merely to respond to an arbitrary deadline of next year's celebrations, will not provide a lasting solution to this critical issue. 
The United Nations will have reached a remarkable milestone in 1995 as it celebrates 50 years of tireless service to the goal of enabling all mankind to live in dignity and enjoy better standards of life in larger freedom. 
While it is fitting that we acknowledge this milestone with appropriate ceremony, we must recognize that the United Nations will be called upon to face challenges in the twenty-first century that could be immeasurably more difficult than those of the previous era. 
Global stability will depend more and more on the ability of the United Nations to promote economic and social justice than on its ability to silence guns. 
This Organization is the only universal body with the legitimacy to take up this challenge. 
As we celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization next year, "We the peoples" must renew our commitment to this unique body and strive to ensure its relevance to the twenty-first century. 
I am very happy that we are here with you today, Sir. 
As regional conflicts erupt, the consequential increase in the number of displaced persons and refugees exerts greater pressure on the United Nations peace-keeping apparatus at a time when its available resources are already severely taxed. 
However, cost-effectiveness, commendable as that may be, should not be at the expense of those worthwhile programmes designed to benefit small developing nations. 
The ethnic and tribal conflicts in the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda and the reported acts of genocide and other atrocities are troubling and must exercise the minds and hearts of human beings everywhere. 
The international community cannot appear to condone such reprehensible acts, and appropriate measures must be taken to punish those responsible. 
Accordingly, Dominica unhesitatingly supports the establishment of international tribunals for the trial and punishment of those persons found guilty of crimes against humanity. 
Acquired in many instances by third world nations, ostensibly to maintain secure borders and deter aggression, these weapons very often become effective instruments of internal repression and the cause of national and regional instability. 
Time after time the United Nations is called upon to expend its limited resources in repairing the damage and in alleviating the consequential suffering and misery. 
In many countries human rights abuses occur on a daily basis. 
Dominica's respect for human rights and its commitment to ensure that the rights of every citizen are protected cannot be questioned. 
We believe, however, that in the discharge of his responsibilities the task of the High Commissioner would be significantly strengthened if the United Nations General Assembly were to abandon its present selective condemnation of human rights abuses. 
Human rights abuses should be condemned wherever and whenever they occur and no nation should be permitted to take comfort from the fact that its violation of human rights covenants will escape the glare of publicity and the strictures of the international community. 
Above all we must congratulate and applaud the President, Mr. Nelson Mandela, and his Second Deputy President, Mr. de Klerk, on the courage, considerable skill and political enlightenment which they jointly and effectively harnessed in reaching an accomplishment that may eventually be regarded as a model for the world. 
Many difficulties lie ahead but there are reasons to be optimistic. 
With the assistance and support of the international community South Africa will succeed. 
The progress that has been made in the bilateral negotiations between Israel and its Arab neighbours in the Middle East is heart-warming indeed. 
Optimism must be tempered with caution, however. 
The implementation of the accords and full realization of Palestinian autonomy will depend for their success on generous financial support, both private and public. 
They temporized by entering into the Governors Island Agreement, which they later failed to honour. 
When the Haitian people were the victims of officially sanctioned brutality and violence, we felt their pain. 
When President Aristide returns, we will rejoice with them. 
We wish the Haitian people well, and we will do whatever we can to assist in their efforts to attain that measure of freedom that can come only from a government established on democratic principles. 
President Aristide is devoted to Haiti and the well-being of Haitians. 
We must support him and encourage him in this daunting and lonely task that he has undertaken for his people. 
However, as friends of the Haitian people, we plead with them to understand that democracy cannot be imposed from outside; it can only develop from a genuine desire of the people of Haiti of all persuasions. 
A political environment of intense hatred and passionate desire for revenge is not fertile ground for a young and fragile democracy. 
Success in their new endeavour will require that nobility of spirit that seeks the path of reconciliation and trust and eschews vengeance and recriminations. 
No one can pretend that the task will be easy, but the following excerpt from a speech delivered by Archbishop Desmond Tutu at the commemoration of the Day of the African Child on 16 June 1994 might be instructive to the Haitian people. 
Speaking of his beloved South Africa, the venerable archbishop said: The Minister of Justice of South Africa was detained several times. 
The security forces tried to kill him by swapping his tablets. 
Today he is writing, drafting the legislation for an amnesty to forgive the security forces that wanted to kill him. 
If it can happen in a South Africa where it is said the problem is so intractable, no country in the world can ever again have an excuse for not being able to resolve its problem. 
God is saying, I set before you South Africa as a paradigm. 
There is hope for the world when South Africa can become as it has become. 
The exclusion of the Republic of China on Taiwan from membership in this body and from participation in the activities of its various agencies continues to be of concern to us. 
On the contrary, in our view it is likely to help the process along, and no one can pretend that parallel representation stands in the way. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
That proposition has long been acknowledged and incorporated into our decision-making processes, to the extent that today women have equal access to education at all levels and gender equality manifests itself in all facets of life in Dominica. 
We realize that the plan of action requires increased spending on social programmes for its viability, and it is hoped that at the Conference in Copenhagen in 1995, participants from donor and recipient countries will arrive at a reasonable formula in that regard. 
We support the establishment of the World Trade Organization and the liberalization of trade practices, but we need to remind the international community that fragile economies of small island states can be easily destroyed if free trade does not embody that measure of fairness necessary for their survival. 
The recent formation of the Association of Caribbean States will, we hope, provide a framework for increased trade among the States in the area and enhance the capability of the region in its search for ways to reach beneficial accommodation with more powerful trading groups in the hemisphere. 
We look forward to the forthcoming Summit of the Americas and the proposed frank and detailed examination of such issues as the hemispheric integration process - including a hemispheric free trade zone - the role of multilateral financial institutions, sustainable development, and resource flows and debt in hemispheric development. 
We hope that out of that gathering will come not only a keener appreciation of the vulnerabilities of the smaller States in the region but also a greater impetus for collaboration on matters of regional trade and development. 
As the United Nations prepares to celebrate its fiftieth anniversary, we need to place on record our recognition of its many worthwhile accomplishments, and we hope that it will continue in its search for new and innovative ways to meet the challenges of the future. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Maldives, His Excellency, Mr. Fathula Jameel, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Jameel (Maldives): It gives me great pleasure to congratulate Mr. Amara Essy on his election to guide the work of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
His election to that important post is testimony to his personal credentials and to the important role played by Ce d'Ivoire in international affairs. 
I should also like to commend the work of his predecessor, His Excellency Mr. Samuel Insanally of Guyana, who demonstrated outstanding diplomatic skills and dedication in so ably steering the work of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly to a successful conclusion. 
Allow me also to pay a well-deserved tribute to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros-Ghali, for his untiring efforts in promoting international peace and security and justice. 
The recently held World Conference on Human Rights, the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, the International Conference on Population and Development and the forthcoming World Conference on Women and World Summit for Social Development are clear testimony to that hope. 
This was the dream of our founding fathers, and it is also ours. 
The United Nations must be able to evolve and promote a stronger and more comprehensive system for preventive diplomacy and peacemaking. 
Let us not allow potentially dangerous situations to escalate into situations that leave the international community with no alternative but to take painful and expensive measures to enforce peace. 
Most important, the Organization must play a revitalized role as the principal broker and promoter of peace and justice in the world. 
Special attention must be given to all the issues involved in the choice and recruitment of personnel if we truly intend to improve the efficiency of the Organization, and we must emphasize quality rather than quantity so that the United Nations system may remain non-biased, less-politicized and vibrant. 
It therefore falls to the world Organization to be the unequivocal guarantor of security and protection for those countries that lack the physical means to provide their own or that might simply be overrun by more powerful States. 
My delegation hopes that important item will once again receive the same attention and support it was given at the forty-fourth and forty-sixth sessions. 
My delegation draws inspiration from the unwavering and renewed resolve of the international community with regard to important security and political issues, which was significantly demonstrated in the Gulf crisis, among others. 
The recent instances in which the United Nations took firm and decisive action certainly highlight the importance and effectiveness of the collective-security system envisaged in the Charter. 
My delegation believes that this is the time to give urgent and deeper consideration to the overall question of collective security. 
This is easily said, but the subject includes the question of improving the skill and ability to exercise foresight and act with dispatch, as well as of building up the capacity and capability to move with greater coordination. 
True success in accomplishing this challenging task facing the international community will require sincere commitment and dedication. 
This can be achieved only if every Member of the Organization exercises the political will to settle all disputes peacefully, without discrimination, and to assist the United Nations to move forward in that direction. 
Time and again Maldives has stressed the importance of continuing accelerated efforts to attain the United Nations goal of completing the disarmament process. 
My delegation firmly believes that success in preserving and maintaining international peace, security and stability will depend on progress in the field of disarmament. 
However, the production, stockpiling and sale of weapons of war continue on an alarming scale throughout the world. 
Although there is a convergence of views regarding the dangers of nuclear arms, some countries seem to desire to acquire or retain nuclear-weapons technology. 
We remain convinced that its unconditional and indefinite extension should be one of the cornerstones for building a world free of all nuclear weapons. 
But this requires that all the countries possessing nuclear weapons and nuclear-weapons technology take a responsible stand, something that can come about only through a sincere desire to establish a genuine international non-nuclear regime. 
We therefore urge all those countries to join the international community in the persistent effort to establish a safer world. 
Unless we can overcome these uncertainties the chances of achieving global disarmament will indeed be bleak. 
The question of Bosnia and Herzegovina has yet to be resolved. 
We condemn the continuing violence and genocide there, and call upon the international community to take more decisive steps to implement the Security Council's resolutions in order to discharge fully the responsibilities entrusted to us by the Charter and restore the sovereignty and independence of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Let us not tolerate in our time any act of genocide based on ethnic hatred or prejudice. 
Similarly, my delegation is deeply concerned about the tragic situations continuing in Angola, Somalia and Rwanda despite the fact that the United Nations is still providing humanitarian assistance to alleviate the suffering of their peoples. 
I feel that further intensification of South-South cooperation has become more necessary, in order to harness their resources for purposes of assisting the less developed of the developing countries and encouraging developmental efforts on the basis of collective self-reliance. 
The United Nations and the international developmental and financial institutions should encourage and support this process. 
At the same time, the North-South dialogue must not be allowed to be marginalized, since it is essential for the growth of a world economy on a firm foundation of partnership to promote common interests and benefits. 
Without this basic element, the chances of promoting a stable world economy indeed seem bleak. 
It can be achieved only through a process that encompasses numerous attributes of human life; education, health, the environment, peace, the economy, society and culture and national and international behaviour all contribute to its achievement. 
The reviews and expert opinions gathered on the Agenda for Development, together with the recent sessions of the Commission on Sustainable Development, indicate that intergovernmental cooperation involving the various agencies of the United Nations, regional organizations and non-governmental organizations must contribute to laying the groundwork for development. 
I do not foresee any easy or quick means of achieving development goals. 
As the representative of a small island State, I pay tribute to all those responsible for the planning and organization of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, which was held in Barbados this year. 
I believe that appropriate recognition has now been given to the special environmental and economic circumstances of small island States in the context of achieving sustainable development. 
But assessment of the need is only a prelude to the implementation of any programme of action. 
What is required is sustained effort by the developing States and technical and other input by the developed countries and international organizations. 
At the same time, we are concerned at the speed at which international conferences are being held and ambitious programmes of action being drawn up without sufficient resources to implement them. 
I make this statement because of the experience we have had following the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development in Rio in 1992. 
The expectations which followed that conference have started to recede because of insufficient resources available to implement the programme of action. 
At the same time, it is tragic to note that greater awareness of the predicament on the part of those countries most susceptible to environmental damage only helps to increase apprehensions of disaster and frustration. 
The question of human rights should occupy a central place in our minds when we deal with all issues of global concern. 
The establishment of the post of United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights is certainly a most welcome step. 
But this step can have meaningful results only if the necessary resources are provided for the High Commissioner to carry out his mandate fairly and objectively, without any further financial burdens on the membership of this Organization. 
For it is the full understanding of this diversity that reinforces the fabric of what we call international relations and the unity of the membership of this Organization. 
I remain convinced that if this universal Organization is to be successful in meeting the numerous challenges before it, every one of its Members must extend unstinting financial, technological, military and manpower-resource support to the Organization. 
We cannot afford to be complacent, nor can we condone any attempts to deflect the work of the United Nations to any path other than that of right, justice and equality, as enshrined in the Charter. 
What is more, the Government of the Republic of Maldives implicitly trusts the United Nations as the guarantor of its security and as its protector. 
Mr. P\x{5aee}sson (Iceland): May I congratulate Foreign Minister Essy of Ce d'Ivoire on his election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
I am confident that he will steer our work to a successful conclusion, and I pledge him the full support of my delegation. 
I wish also to take this opportunity to express my Government's satisfaction that South Africa, which now takes its place as a full and respected member of the community of nations, has been reinstated in the General Assembly. 
It is a much-vaunted truth that the end of the cold war has released the United Nations from the bondage of a world obsessed with military security. 
Global interdependence is causing greater demands to be made on the United Nations than at any previous time. 
The will to cooperate is gradually replacing the spirit of confrontation throughout the world. 
Though adept at analysing their sources, we are still inclined to deal with conflicts only after they arise instead of preventing them. 
The dangers we face may be novel, but the structures we draw on to cope with them derive from a world that has largely vanished from view. 
In this way, a discrepancy has come about between our expectations of the United Nations and the ability to deliver on them. 
Wherever possible the United Nations should work with its Member States in areas where they are competent and draw to the maximum extent possible on regional organizations. 
In so doing, we reduce the burden on the United Nations and facilitate the setting of priorities. 
Looked at in this perspective, a number of developments over the past 12 months give the United Nations reason for encouragement. 
In Northern Ireland there is for the first time since early this century a realistic chance of lasting peace and stability. 
In the Middle East the breakthrough achieved last year has been consolidated with the Gaza-Jericho Agreement and a peace accord between Israel and Jordan, hopefully paving the way for a comprehensive peace settlement in the entire region. 
In South Africa, the spirit of dialogue has finally triumphed over the forces of hatred and racism, offering a model of tolerance for other countries on the troubled African continent. 
But there have also been setbacks. 
Gross violations of human rights have continued in places as far apart as Haiti and East Timor. 
Unlike the inter-State conflicts which traditionally have preoccupied the United Nations, these are conflicts taking place within the confines of the nation-State, where legitimate authority has either collapsed or been emaciated by civil strife. 
As the Organization adapts itself to the new demands of the post-cold-war era, ways must be found to address such internal crises in full conformity with the United Nations Charter. 
To heed this call, greater attention must now be concentrated on the preventive dimension. 
This is as it should be, and countries contributing substantially to such peace-keeping operations certainly deserve both our gratitude and respect. 
In this connection, I wish to pay special tribute to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, whose agenda for development, submitted two years after his pathbreaking Agenda for Peace, has sharpened our awareness of the need for creating an infrastructure of peace. 
For there to be a stable and lasting infrastructure of peace, a number of elements must be in place: a commitment to democracy and respect for human rights, a sound social fabric, a growing economy and a sustainable natural environment. 
Democracies, as a rule, also tend to honour human rights. 
By promoting tolerance and respect for the dignity of the individual, we contribute to preventing cultural, ethnic and territorial conflicts. 
The effective implementation and monitoring of human rights standards, not least with respect to vulnerable groups, should be a matter of priority for the United Nations. 
The plight of children in some parts of the world gives cause for grave concern. 
The timing is significant as the goals of achieving equality, empowerment and security for women are key to the social agenda of the United Nations as it makes the transition into its second half-century. 
Conversely, where society has broken down or social safety-nets are inadequate, women assume the largest burden. 
There is therefore a direct link between the Fourth World Conference on Women, the recent International Conference on Population and Development held in Cairo and the World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen next spring. 
Fifty years after the United Nations avowed in its Charter to promote social progress and better standards of living in greater freedom, the time has come to put sustainable human development at the top of the Organization's agenda. 
My Government therefore strongly welcomes the establishment of the World Trade Organization and urges other signatory States to ratify the Uruguay-Round Agreement without undue delay. 
Focusing on economic progress must not, however, blind us to the need to keep an eye on other areas, which, if neglected, might strip us of the harvest of increased prosperity. 
One such area is the environment. 
Over the past few years the United Nations has made significant headway in its efforts to promote sustainable development worldwide. 
The results of the Rio Conference on Environment and development provide a sound basis for further work. 
As we now assume the momentous task of development, measures must also be taken to protect the environment from detrimental patterns of production and consumption. 
Such considerations notwithstanding, the ecosystem of the sea is now in greater danger than ever before from pollution and overfishing. 
Protecting the oceans against the repercussions of economic and industrial expansion will pose a major challenge to the international community in the years ahead. 
We urge all States and relevant international agencies to participate actively in the preparatory process, commencing officially in Reykjavik in March next year. 
The responsible use of fisheries resources is, however, no less important than combatting the threat of marine pollution. 
The application of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, which extended the rule of law to over two thirds of the Earth's surface, has contributed more than any single undertaking to the furtherance of that goal. 
Against this background, Iceland particularly welcomes the fact that this Convention, a crowning achievement in the progressive development of international law under the auspices of the United Nations, will come into force in only a few weeks' time. 
In Iceland's view, this goal could best be achieved by establishing regional fisheries management organizations or arrangements open to States with legitimate interests in the relevant fisheries. 
Such provisions should not, however, be understood as implying approval of existing forms of cooperation based, in some instances, on unilateral decisions by a few States aimed at excluding other neighbouring States, notwithstanding the latter's overwhelming dependence on and proximity to the fisheries in question. 
Indeed, unjustified discrimination would defeat the very aim of establishing a new high seas fisheries regime for the benefit of all nations. 
The global challenge of development calls for bold new thinking, backed by the solid commitment of the international community to the goals enshrined in the United Nations Charter. 
It would certainly be disastrous if the recent transformation of the international security environment were to be undermined by the growing proliferation of weapons of mass destruction. 
In addition, the indefinite and unconditional extension of the non-proliferation Treaty would be the single most significant measure against the proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
We are confident that under his able leadership the deliberations of this session will come to a fruitful conclusion. 
My delegation extends its full support to him in carrying out his important duties. 
I also take this opportunity to express my admiration to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for the dedication, commitment and insight with which he has been serving the United Nations. 
Since the end of the cold war the world community has faced many developments, both encouraging and disturbing. 
As a Vice-Chairman of the Special Committee against Apartheid now dissolved Nepal feels particularly happy about the end of the apartheid regime in South Africa. 
The United Nations role in the establishment of a united democratic and non-racist South Africa has been gratifying to all of us. 
We hope that such achievements will inspire peoples in conflict with each other elsewhere to end their hostilities, and to start similar peace processes. 
It is our hope that with the active support of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) in conflict resolution, the United Nations peace-keeping efforts will facilitate the process of restoring normalcy and a peaceful civil society in Rwanda. 
Nepal also appreciates the role played by the OAU in Burundi in terms of conflict prevention, management and resolution. 
We hope that the OAU mechanism will be applied effectively to other troubled parts of the region such as Somalia, Angola and Liberia, in order to restore normalcy. 
Nepal is also deeply distressed by the tragedy which, despite the Security Council's resolutions, continues unabated in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
However, the last five decades, characterized by the cold war, almost paralysed the United Nations. 
The East-West divide seriously hampered the United Nations efforts in most conflict situations. 
A number of important agreements were reached and many peace negotiations were held outside the United Nations. 
Nevertheless, those achievements were in conformity with the spirit of the Charter of the United Nations, and the United Nations provided an important global forum for discussion, which helped defuse major global catastrophes. 
Since the cold war, whose enormous cost adversely affected the lives of billions of people, is now over, we at the United Nations, standing as it were at the crossroads of history, can now define the Organization's role and work for the next 50 years. 
With such rapid changes taking place in international relations, particularly in recent years, the United Nations needs to be restructured and revitalized. 
We hope that the work of the Open-ended Working Group on the Security Council and related issues will be fruitful in due time. 
Our delegation considers that the reform and expansion of the Security Council should also include measures geared to reforming its working methods and procedures. 
The changed context of international relations and the United Nations preoccupation with peace-keeping operations should not be allowed to deflect attention from efforts to achieve general and complete disarmament under effective international control. 
Rather, the propitious climate now prevailing calls for strengthening the role of the United Nations in arms control and disarmament. 
To this end, the Non-Aligned Movement, of which Nepal is a founding member, has called for a special session of the United Nations General Assembly on disarmament in order to undertake a comprehensive assessment of progress towards global disarmament. 
Like the rest of the international community, Nepal looks forward to the early conclusion of a comprehensive treaty prohibiting nuclear tests in all atmospheres. 
In addition to pursuing confidence-building measures, the United Nations role in arms control and disarmament needs to be effectively strengthened. 
In this context, the United Nations Regional Centres for Peace and Disarmament can play an important role, as they provide much-needed forums for the exchange of views. 
The United Nations Regional Centre for Peace and Disarmament in Asia and the Pacific has already held several meetings to promote such a process of dialogue and interaction. 
Nepal is firm in its conviction that peace-keeping operations, though extremely important, especially in this post-cold-war period, are no substitute for the peaceful resolution of conflicts through political dialogue and mediation. 
Nepal has supported fully the Secretary-General's initiative in expanding preventive diplomacy and conflict resolution. 
Besides serving in Cambodia during the critical stage of democratic elections there, Nepal has also sent civilian police monitors for electoral assistance in Mozambique. 
We would like to pay tribute to those Nepalese soldiers and to the others who gave their lives in the relentless pursuit of international peace and security. 
Since peace-keeping operations have become more complicated and more expensive in recent years, there is greater urgency to make those operations cost-effective and efficient. 
Peace-keeping contributions must be paid in full and on time so that the troop contributing countries may be in a better position to maintain the most critical element in peace-keeping operations the troops. 
My Government holds the firm view that the death and disability compensation to all troops should he based on equity. 
We hope to review the current guidelines on this matter in order to arrive at a standard compensation package applicable to all. 
Nepal welcomes the Secretary-General's initiative on stand-by arrangements for peace-keeping. 
We are studying the proposal seriously, especially in view of current events that highlight the need for the establishment of such an arrangement. 
Since the threat to security lies, inter alia, in non-military sources such as the lack of economic and social development, Nepal stresses the need for timely implementation of Agenda 21 for ensuring the sustainability of the planet for present and future generations. 
The Commission should build a bridge between the North and the South to enable the developing countries to follow the path of sustainable development. 
By providing additional financial resources and transferring environmentally sound technology to developing countries, the international community can surely reach the goals set in Agenda 21. 
In our view, the level of consumption and wastage in most industrialized countries also needs to be moderated if we are to achieve the goals of sustainable development. 
The success of population and socio-economic development programmes hinges on the full empowerment of women. 
The focus given to the empowerment of women in decision-making, especially in planning the size of a family, at the recent International Conference on Population and Development is a mater of satisfaction to my delegation. 
However, the success of the Plan of Action as adopted requires increased financial resources. 
The developing countries, despite their severe resource constraints, have been committing significant amounts in population activities at the cost of other important areas that are required for economic growth and development. 
That important conference will be followed by the World Summit for Social Development, the fourth World Conference on Women and the 1996 United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II). 
A question remains outstanding: that of the availability of the critical resources for the successful implementation of the recommendations of these conferences. 
The developing countries find themselves in an exasperating situation, trying to cope with their responsibilities, as outlined in previous agreements and resolutions, without the necessary actions from the industrialized countries. 
Nepal fully shares the Secretary-General's view that an alternative to the United Nations in the field of development simply does not exist, especially in the light of the new vision of development as inextricably linked with peace and security. 
We reiterate our view that there must be close cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions. 
The main objectives of the proposed agenda for development should he directed towards ensuring successful implementation of existing programmes for the alleviation of poverty. 
The conclusion of the Uruguay Round and the signing of the agreements at Marrakesh undoubtedly constitute a historic breakthrough in the international trade regime. 
The window of opportunity is now open for many developing countries to enhance their trade and development. 
Once again, the least developed countries will be left out, in spite of this tremendous opportunity now available to many. 
The lack of basic physical infrastructure and the absence of a manufacturing base will prevent the least developed countries from taking advantage of this new opportunity. 
The least developed countries, including my own country, have suffered for decades. 
These handicaps, however, have not deterred us from our determination to cooperate fully with the international community by instituting structural adjustment programmes and economic liberalization policies, including privatization. 
Structural adjustment programmes lacking due consideration for social safety nets have pushed a large sector of the world's population towards more misery and discontent. Economic liberalization programmes without adequate institutional and organizational set-ups have not yielded the desired results in many countries. 
The major purpose of the privatization programmes undertaken by many developing countries the efficient and productive use of resources has yet to be fulfilled. 
At the same time, it may be appreciated that these inadequate measures, resulting in higher inflation, a distorted market system and increasing unemployment, may result in greater social tension. 
Violation or suppression of human rights within a nation's boundary have consequences outside its boundaries as well. 
People unable to live in conditions where human rights are suppressed are forced to flee their own homelands and take refuge elsewhere. 
United Nations agencies such as the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees and the World Food Programme, and international and non-governmental humanitarian organizations, are well aware of this. 
We also feel that the agencies must be mandated to serve all the people in such difficult situations. 
The Constitution of Nepal enshrines the principle of universal human rights. 
We believe that the right to development is an integral part of human rights. 
Nepal is now party to 14 international human rights instruments, including all the major Conventions and Covenants. 
Nepal participated actively in the Second International Conference of New or Restored Democracies, at Managua, Nicaragua, in July this year. 
My delegation is fully confident that our vision of the United Nations as a symbol of peace, security, human rights and development will be realized if Member States demonstrate the political will and provide the necessary financial and material support to the Organization. 
The meeting rose at 1.10 p.m. 
I now call on him. 
Mr. Allen (Saint Vincent and the Grenadines): As we prepare to celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of the founding of the United Nations, the memory of the cold war is fading rapidly from our minds. 
We recall the nostalgia with which we heralded the end of the era and the concomitant universal aspirations to a world of peace and prosperity. 
It is against this backdrop, Sir, that we welcome someone with your wide diplomatic experience and wisdom as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Your predecessor, our Caribbean Community (CARICOM) and West Indian brother Ambassador Samuel R. Insanally, has established a superb record of achievements, on which I would like to congratulate him warmly. 
We congratulate Mr. Nelson Mandela and salute his determined march from prison to President. 
He symbolizes the aspirations of the South African people and the values of non-racialism, democracy and peace. 
Indeed, this is a lesson in perseverance and faith in the human spirit. 
The voice of the international community was clearly heard as it worked to mobilize public opinion against the injustice of apartheid, and we are now greatly relieved that the question of its elimination will finally be removed from the agenda of succeeding session of the General Assembly. 
It is our hope that these initiatives signal the beginning of the end of one of the longest standing and most intractable conflicts of our time and that they herald an era of peace, security and political stability in the Middle East. 
We trust that this item will soon secure a place on the agenda of the General Assembly and that when it does every Member State of this noble institution will give its full support to this initiative. 
Certain present-day international political trends, as I mentioned earlier, give us renewed encouragement and hope of relations being conducted between and within States in accordance with the purposes and principles of the United Nations Charter. 
This, however, does not mean that the world is now free from tension and international disputes. 
Efforts made to date by the international community to halt the aggression by Serbia and Montenegro and to settle the crisis by peaceful means have been in vain. 
The Government of Saint Vincent and the Grenadines regrets that the recent proposals for a political settlement of the conflict have been rejected by the Bosnian Serbs. 
We urge the Bosnian Serbs to accept the proposals of the Contact Group and to resolve their remaining differences in the spirit of peaceful negotiation and reconciliation, thus taking irreversible steps towards a just and durable peace in Bosnia. 
As a country blessed with freedom and the absence of racial and religious bigotry, we will always raise our voice against any form of ethnic cleansing. 
The vicious cycle of starvation, violence, the breakdown of central authority, and endless conflicts continues to bedevil in varying ways the situation in Somalia, Zaire, Angola, Liberia, Mozambique, Burundi and Rwanda. 
Saint Vincent and the Grenadines places a high value on its relations with the Americas since we are part of the same hemisphere. 
We share the same burning desire for meaningful economic, political and social development. 
Over the past decade there has been a noticeable and commendable trend towards democratic rule. 
We are equally delighted to learn that General Cedras has decided to relinquish power, thus paving the way for the return of exiled President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
My delegation wishes to commend President Clinton for the leadership and determination he has shown in support of the international community's effort to restore democracy to Haiti and hope and dignity to the Haitian people. 
The Government of Saint Vincent and the Grenadines will continue to be an active participant in all arrangements aimed at ensuring the safe return of President Aristide and in the eventual rebuilding process. 
Regrettably, third-world countries like Saint Vincent and the Grenadines feel very strongly that this goal has so far been very elusive. ............ 
With the end of the cold war and the relative success of the United Nations in its peace-keeping, peacemaking and peace-enforcement roles, the international community must now attempt to grapple more seriously with the developmental problems faced by third-world countries. 
Today we repeat that call. 
We do not, however, support the creation of new bureaucracies. 
There are already enough institutions. 
This scourge poses a serious threat to the well-being of our people and threatens to destroy the social and moral fabric of our communities. 
The archipelagic nature of our State, its many bays and cays and the mountainous terrain and rich alluvial soil of mainland Saint Vincent are characteristics that attract many visitors to our shores and provide scarce foreign exchange to assist us in the development of our country. 
Due to our limited resources, we are unable to police and control our borders and coastlines effectively. 
At the local level, we have been taking forceful steps to confront this evil pursuing a dynamic drug-abuse-prevention drive and at the same time launching major administrative, legislative and judicial initiatives against the marketing and trafficking of drugs. 
My country has viewed with great interest the measures taken by the Secretary-General to revitalize the United Nations so that it is better prepared to attain the objectives of the Charter. 
In particular, I wish to emphasize the active peace-keeping role of the Organization in the resolution of conflicts that originated before the end of the cold war and of new tensions emerging in hot spots around the world. 
The peace-keeping forces operating under the United Nations flag perform a fundamental role by paving the way to dialogue and negotiation, thus preventing prolonged confrontations. 
However, we feel that the criteria used in financing the forces involved must be re-examined. 
The cost of such operations is beginning to prove quite burdensome for both the Organization and its Member States, especially those, like Saint Vincent and the Grenadines, with a limited resource base. 
We look forward to efforts to alleviate the financial burden placed on small developing States by the frequent deployment of such operations. 
Today, as we prepare to mark an important milestone in the history of the United Nations, and as we approach the beginning of the twenty-first century, we look forward to a world where democracy, peace, sustainable development and human welfare are be available to all. 
Let us continue the struggle and never tire in its pursuit. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the next speaker, the Minister for External Relations of Mongolia. 
Mr. Gombosuren (Mongolia): May I offer you, Sir, our sincere congratulations on your election to the high post of President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
We are confident that under your able guidance the General Assembly will make significant progress on the important issues before it. 
We express our deep gratitude to Ambassador Samuel Insanally of Guyana for his admirable work during his presidency. 
This historic event testifies to the fact that the purposes and principles that guide the United Nations, including that of respect for human rights, can be translated into reality. 
A number of other meaningful positive developments have taken place on the international scene over the last year, events that are inextricably linked to the tortuous emergence of a new atmosphere in the wake of the cold war. 
As part of the world-wide preparations for this event, a committee has been established in Mongolia to coordinate national activities. 
It is against this background that we see the special significance of this session of the General Assembly, which is to lay a sound foundation for the anniversary. 
The Secretary-General's report entitled An Agenda for Development is a highlight of this session of the General Assembly. 
My delegation expresses its appreciation to the Secretary-General for producing a thought-provoking report which offers a comprehensive approach to development and innovative ideas for consideration. 
We hope that the upcoming discussion of that report will help in the search for an adequate response to persistent inequalities and imbalances, as well as ways to combat the abject poverty, external debt burden and environmental degradation that negatively affect the developing countries. 
An active South-South cooperation is of vital importance for the sustainable development and self-reliance of the developing countries. 
The problems facing the countries in transition and the need for international cooperation to overcome them have found, in our view, a proper reflection in the Agenda. 
Furthermore, this cooperation should be tailored to the yspecific conditions of countries in transition. 
In the case of Mongolia, aside from such handicaps as a low level of development and a disadvantageous geographical location, our economy, in fact, finds itself dependent on another crisis-stricken country in transition. 
We believe that the time has come to make every effort to resolve the external debt problem of developing countries, taking into account the vital interests of their socio-economic development and the urgent need to lay the foundation for equitable economic cooperation. 
One might add that the realistic assessment of the underlying political and economic causes of the multiplying debt burden should be borne in mind in addressing this issue. 
The successful conclusion of the Uruguay Round and the ensuing decision to create the World Trade Organization represent an important step towards a fairer trading system. 
We hope that the entry into force of the Convention on the Law of the Sea will facilitate the solution of problems confronting, above all, the least developed, land-locked and geographically disadvantaged States. 
The post-Rio period has registered a welcome shift towards the broadening of international cooperation in addressing environmental issues. 
Nevertheless, we have to admit that there is a significant disparity between the importance that the international community attaches to this problem and the actual results of the work done in protecting the environment and halting the ecological crisis and remedying its consequences. 
In this regard, I wish to emphasize that commitments, especially those related to the flow of financial resources and the transfer of technology, have to be faithfully honoured. 
As a country exposed to drought and desertification, Mongolia welcomes the conclusion of the negotiations on, and the signing of, the international Convention to combat desertification. 
We trust that the Summit will serve as a powerful engine for marshalling political will at the highest level and will bring about a viable action programme to effectively address social challenges. 
This Summit, taken together with the recent International Conference on Population and Development and the future conferences on women and on human settlements constitute an intertwined continuous process of international consensus building. 
Mongolia is advancing along the road of reforms, relying on the active support of the donor community and of international organizations. 
The International Monetary Fund-supported enhanced structural adjustment facility programme is in its second year of implementation. 
There is a positive trend towards checking economic decline and inflation and stabilizing the national currency. 
The role of the private sector in the national economy is growing considerably. 
Yet underlying problems continue to persist. 
In this respect, we are looking forward to the fourth donor meeting to be held in Tokyo this November. 
As hardships seem to persist, the practice of holding regular donor meetings under the auspices of Japan and the World Bank remains essential. 
We trust that we will receive support and understanding from the parties concerned. 
However, this is not to say that we are pursuing a lopsided approach to overcoming the crisis and implementing structural economic adjustments, relying solely on outside assistance and ideas. 
Proceeding from this premise, we endeavour to attract foreign investment, including private investment, and to create the necessary legal, economic and other conditions. 
For any State, and for small States in particular, peace and stability in their respective regions are of vital importance. 
By and large, positive trends are prevailing in our region, despite the continued existence of hotbeds of conflict and tension. 
An important factor contributing to these trends is the development of Russian-Chinese relations and cooperation within the framework of friendly partnership. 
Mongolia welcomes the recent agreement between Russia and China not to target each other with strategic nuclear missiles; we see this as a development that augurs well for stability and confidence-building in the region and beyond. 
The maintenance of good-neighbourly relations with these two countries is of paramount importance to Mongolia, and today these relations are based on new Treaties on friendly relations and cooperation. 
As opposed to the headway made in resolving and preventing crisis situations in Asia, there seems to be no discernible shift for the better on the Korean Peninsula. 
The agreement between the Government of Tajikistan and the opposition group on a temporary cease-fire constitutes a first, important step towards national reconciliation in Tajikistan, and should be built upon. 
Last year's truly historic developments in the Middle East paved the way for the positive steps that we are witnessing today in the efforts to bring peace to the region, inching towards a comprehensive settlement of the Middle East conflict. 
We hope that the United States-Cuba bilateral agreement on the immigration question will prove to have a far-reaching impact on resolving the outstanding issues between these two countries. 
Bold steps are needed, particularly by the nuclear-weapon States, to solve the mutually interlinked problems of the indefinite extension of the non-proliferation Treaty and the conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty in 1995, as well as credible security assurances for the non-nuclear-weapon States. 
It is gratifying to note that the five nuclear-weapon States supported Mongolia's declaration of its territory as a nuclear-weapon-free zone and expressed their intention to respect that status. 
The Non-Aligned Movement has also welcomed that initiative as a commendable contribution to regional stability and confidence-building. 
The unchecked arms trade and its increase to global proportions, and especially its extension into volatile and unstable regions of the world, is fraught with dangerous consequences. 
Considerable progress has been achieved in implementing the Jakarta Final Document, which epitomized the new strategy of the Movement in the post-cold-war era. 
The Cairo Ministerial Conference, held last June, contributed to the enhancement of the Movement's activities. 
Here, I should also like to mention that this Conference emphasized the need to augment the Movement's efforts with a view to adequately responding to common problems facing the developing countries. 
In the wake of the cold-war policy that limited the capacity of the United Nations to implement fully the purposes and principles of its Charter, new opportunities have opened up before the world Organization. 
The United Nations has exerted a great deal of effort, and it can be credited with impressive accomplishments, especially in the areas of peace-keeping and humanitarian assistance. 
Nevertheless, many Member States have voiced their concern over and criticism of the restructuring of the United Nations and have stressed the need to ensure a proper balance in its activities. 
We can well understand the justified criticism that our Organization is disproportionately preoccupied with peace-keeping and security issues at the expense of its urgent development agenda. 
We expect that with deliberations on and the subsequent adoption of the Agenda for Development there will be less grounds for such criticism. 
My delegation hopes that the ongoing deliberations in the Working Group on this issue will be intensified and successfully concluded by the fiftieth session of the General Assembly. 
We commend and support the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, in his efforts to enhance the effectiveness and efficiency of the Secretariat. 
We are confident that the Secretary-General will persevere in his reform process, and wish him every success in his future endeavours. 
The Mongolian people is approaching an auspicious event, which will be observed this coming November namely, the seventieth anniversary of the proclamation of the Republic, which represents an important juncture in restoring our independence. 
My people has accomplished since then an arduous journey marked by ups and downs. 
Today we are continuing our reforms in line with our democratic Constitution of 1992. 
In keeping with its foreign policy concept, Mongolia will continue to endeavour to make its own contribution to the common cause of developing friendly relations and cooperation between nations and ensuring peace, security and progress. 
I now call on him. 
Mr. Turnquest (Bahamas): I wish to join other speakers in congratulating you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Your experience in international affairs, as well as your proven diplomatic skills, provide the assurance of a successful conclusion of our deliberations. 
We commend him for his performance. 
Our Secretary-General continues his outstanding stewardship of the United Nations during these critical times, when this world body is increasingly being called upon to respond to crises of staggering dimensions. 
The Bahamas appreciates his tireless efforts. 
Anniversaries are times of celebration and times of reflection. 
As this world assembly approaches its fiftieth birthday, it is wholly appropriate that we should seek to evaluate our record. 
I believe that we can all agree that in our efforts to guide international relations in the 50 years since the end of the Second World War, there have been both successes and failures. 
We must surely build on the successes and redirect our energies to effectively reduce the number of failures. 
The credible success of this world Organization and its specialized agencies in measurably improving the health, literacy and education standards of the world's poor is no mean achievement. 
So also has been the success of this body in seeking to ensure the environmental integrity of the planet, in galvanizing the resources of the world to fight the illicit drug traffic, and in peacefully resolving disputes. 
We can all be justly satisfied that the persistence of this Assembly played a pivotal role in bringing to an end the racist Government in South Africa. 
President Nelson Mandela and the people of South Africa can be fully assured of my Government's hand of friendship. 
Victory in South Africa allowed us to dare to hope for an opening in Haiti. 
This Assembly knows very well the long history of abuse of that poor Caribbean nation a land in which the apartheid of wealth has flourished in a destitute country. 
For many generations now, Haitian nationals have felt compelled to abandon their homes, frequently in unseaworthy boats, in search of personal dignity and of economic and political liberty. 
My country has frequently been their first safe harbour, and, while proud of our record of assistance, we have been and remain ill-equipped to offer such refuge. 
Members are aware of the tremendous burden that my country has had to bear in this regard. 
This refuge has been provided by the Bahamas in spite of the absence of either recognition or assistance from the international community. 
When we add the extra costs attributable to the necessary marine patrols associated with the monitoring of undocumented persons, the full burden created in the Bahamas by Haitian nationals fleeing their homes begins to become apparent. 
Hence, the recognition by this body of the absolute necessity for the world community to forcibly respond to the brutality of the military dictatorship in Haiti is very much appreciated. 
The support given to the early initiative led by the Caribbean Community to force a resolution of the crisis in Haiti has already borne fruit, and we commend the United States of America for its leadership in this important initiative. 
We therefore join in welcoming the formation of the multinational force authorized by the Security Council to take all necessary action to restore the democratically elected government of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
Notwithstanding the tremendous costs that in recent years have accrued to the Bahamas as a result of developments in Haiti, we have also agreed to lend manpower support to that force. 
Today's announcement that the coup leaders have resigned and will be leaving the country now paves the way for the desired return of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide later this week. 
It is especially important that the international community now dedicate sufficient funding and expertise to the economic reconstruction of Haiti to achieve democracy in that land. 
It must continue to do so even today as Haitians await the announced departure of the feared military from leadership and the return of their elected President. 
The infant democracy that is struggling to be born in Haiti will surely die unless it receives the succour and support of the international community. 
Since the Second World War, the world community has addressed the plight of political refugees. 
The increased demand to assist persons fleeing political persecution is demonstrated in the ethnic purges and warfare in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The dramatic exodus, during the first half of this year, of hundreds of thousands of persons across the seas on unseaworthy craft or down long roads across borders dramatically brought to the attention of the world community the plight of undocumented persons seeking shelter outside of their homelands. 
The burden borne by the Bahamas as a result of the presence of large numbers of undocumented Haitians is now compounded by the more recent arrival of hundreds of Cubans seeking to enter the United States of America. 
The Bahamas Government is encouraged by recent efforts by both the United States of America and the Republic of Cuba to address this perennial problem of Cuban migrants. 
The real threat to our future security is therefore no longer military aggression but deteriorating economic conditions. 
The alleviation of widespread poverty while managing finite resources in the face of spiralling population growth will be among the major challenges of the twenty-first century. 
The Bahamas, therefore, looks forward to the Secretary-General's revised Agenda for Development, hopeful that it will serve as an effective guideline for the creation and implementation of measures commensurate with the legitimate aspirations of Member States. 
We must, rather, focus on the different levels of development that exist in our several countries. 
These solutions must include programmes specially suited to the differing levels of development of Member States. 
We must consider sustainable human development with a focus on justice, equality and democratic freedom as well as on material well-being that incorporates equal opportunity for all. 
The Bahamas, in spite of its apparent growth and strong economic indicators, is still only a developing nation. 
However, unlike many other developing nations, the Bahamas is continually frustrated in its efforts to secure international resources and concessionary financing from multilateral institutions because of its reputed level of per capita gross national product. 
For its part, the Bahamas is engaged in a process of refining its development indicators in an attempt to ensure that data provided to international institutions are truly reflective of our economic-development reality. 
We expect that the data so provided will also have an impact upon our budgetary assessments. 
Among its new achievements are the recognition of the legal status of archipelagos, the 12-mile territorial sea, transit passage, the exclusive economic zone, and the protection and preservation of the marine environment and the resources of the deep seabed as the common-heritage of mankind. 
The Bahamas was particularly pleased to join with other Member States in signing the agreement on seabed mining in July of this year, as that agreement modifies provisions that had prevented many States from becoming parties to the Convention. 
The long awaited entry into force of the Convention is therefore of extreme importance, as it provides a boost to our efforts to curb infringement on both our national security and our national resources. 
While the socio-economic health of the world still presents challenges for the Organization, we have scored some political successes in the recent past. 
These successes include, of course, the peace accord between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization signed in September of last year, which led to self-rule in the Gaza Strip and Jericho for the Palestinian people, and the signing of the Washington Declaration between Israel and Jordan last July. 
We also applaud and encourage the dialogue now under way between Israel and Syria. 
In spite of those successes, peace-keeping still occupies an important place in our activities. 
After all, development is a prerequisite for peace. 
Our Organization is expected to reflect universality and to demonstrate impartiality when forging international agreements for policy commitments, for accessing resources and for action. 
The Group's work thus far has been positive and constructive, and we trust that the momentum of its discussions will be maintained. 
As its conclusions affect each Member quite directly, it is essential that the Council should be seen to reflect as accurately as possible the wishes of the entire international community. 
Turning fifty is an opportunity for the Organization to regain the confidence of our peoples. 
It will take hard work and determination to achieve the desired results so that over the next 50 years the United Nations will be known in all societies and across all levels of those societies as the real leader in the fight to bring dignity to mankind. 
And watered the furrows with tears. 
It is not just as we take it, This mystical world of ours; 
Life's field will yield as we make it: 
A harvest of thorns or of flowers. 
Mr. Haggar (Chad) (interpretation from French): Allow me, Sir, to convey to you on behalf of the people and Government of Chad, our heartfelt congratulations on your unanimous election to preside over the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
It was a resounding tribute to your country, whose devotion to peace and dialogue is well known. 
Not simply Ce d'Ivoire, but the whole of Africa has thus been honoured. 
We should like to take this opportunity to salute the memory of the late President F\x{5e68}ix Houphou\x{892e}-Boigny, whose renown as a statesman extended beyond our continent. 
Finally, I wish to express our profound gratitude to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his dedication to international peace and security, to which he has contributed with An Agenda for Peace, now supplemented by An Agenda for Development. 
We welcome it and wish every success to President Nelson Mandela, whose tenacity should once again be commended. 
The evolving peace process in the Middle East is an important step towards the achievement of a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement of a crisis which has persisted for too long. 
We pay warm tribute to the Israeli and Palestinian leaders who, with their foresightedness and sense of history, have taken this decisive step. 
We also commend the efforts now going on to restore democracy to Haiti. 
Chad has also been following with interest the process under way in Mozambique, and we hope that the elections to be held on 27 and 28 October will pave the way to a new era of peace and prosperity. 
Chad urges the United Nations to continue its tireless, energetic peacemaking and peace-keeping efforts and asks the parties involved in any conflict to attach greater importance to dialogue. 
The proliferation of armed conflicts in Africa is a great challenge to us. 
Conflicts of any kind are always a disaster for the human race. 
Therefore, in order to save present and future generations from the danger of a nuclear holocaust, my country supports the indefinite extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
Conventional weapons are a permanent source of concern for Chad. That is why we support resolution 48/75 E and welcome the initiative by President Alpha Omar Konare of Mali to halt the proliferation of such weapons in our region. 
Economic development is a constant concern of the international community. 
That is why the various initiatives and discussions on the subject, as well as the apt analysis in the Agenda for Development, deserve careful consideration at this session. 
This explains the spread of phenomena such as juvenile delinquency, widespread drug-trafficking and organized crime. 
They will give the international community an opportunity to discuss today's challenges and to try to improve the lives of millions of human beings. 
The Sovereign National Conference organized, in a spirit of transparency, with the participation of citizens of Chad of all strata and all political leanings in the presence of foreign observers, adopted a consistent, comprehensive strategy. 
It thus reflected the general consensus on resolving all our problems, and in particular the creation of a State that respects the rule of law. 
At the last session, my delegation took note of progress made towards democratization. 
I am happy to say from this rostrum that the transition in Chad is proceeding normally thanks to cooperation between the three organs, the presidency, the primature and the Higher Transitional Council. 
That committee has already achieved some results by signing certain agreements with some organizations, in particular the Bangui II Agreement. 
At the same time the national reconciliation committee is continuing its contacts with other political and military groups. 
Considerable progress has been made in the restructuring of the national army but much remains to be done because of the complexity of the problem of demobilizing elements and reintegrating them into civilian life. 
Equally important progress has also been made in other areas. 
For almost four years now we have seen the unprecedented establishment of several independent newspapers, the formation of many political parties, 49 of which have been legalized, and the creation of unions and human rights associations. 
The recent establishment of the Supreme Council for Communications is another guarantee of freedom of expression, opinion and information. 
My country, which has experienced one of the most cruel and misguided dictatorships, attaches great importance to the promotion and defence of these rights. 
The Government of the Republic of Chad is therefore surprised that certain press organs, certain human rights associations and organizations, manipulated by those who are fighting for power, have launched a campaign that is seeking to mislead international opinion by spreading false information about Chad. 
I wish to draw attention to the special situation in my country, where there are many political and military groups equipped with weapons, as a consequence of the long conflict. The abuses committed by uncontrolled groups cannot and should not be attributed to Government policy to violate human rights. 
On 7 October 1994 His Excellency Colonel Idriss D\x{5db5}y, Head of State, once again reaffirmed his determination to respect the timetable for the elections to give the country reliable democratic institutions, inter alia, to guarantee the rights of all citizens. 
Accordingly, we ask our traditional partners to assist the Government of Chad to conclude this delicate mission which require many resources. 
On 3 February 1994 the International Court of Justice in its Judgment put an end to this 20-year-old conflict. 
I wish to reiterate my sincere thanks to all those who have contributed directly or indirectly to the peaceful solution of this dispute and our gratitude to the United Nations. 
This fortunate outcome, which reflects the pre-eminence of negotiation over confrontation, is a reason for hope in the matter of prevention and resolution of conflicts. 
We should also create an environment conducive to all these actions by carrying out mine clearance and disinfecting wells that were poisoned during the occupation. 
Chad, like many other countries in Africa, is confronting an unprecedented economic and financial crisis. 
Existing difficulties have been compounded by the devaluation of the CFA franc, which has wiped out all the efforts by the Government within the structural adjustment framework. 
My country regrets the fact that the steps to accompany the devaluation have not been entirely honoured. 
We urge some of our partners to comply with their commitments in this respect. 
We hope that the provisions of the Convention will not remain a dead letter. 
We are working together with our various partners, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations to deal with these situations following appeals made respectively by the Ministers of Agriculture and Health. 
To meet the many challenges we must adapt to present changes. 
Therefore my country supports the common African position on restructuring and the revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields. 
In the light of ongoing discussion of this question, we reiterate this position because it is a requirement of our time. 
I cannot conclude my statement without saying that we hope that the work of the present session will yield answers to our legitimate concerns. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Minister of State for Foreign Affairs and Cooperation of Equatorial Guinea, on whom I now call. 
I wish you every success and assure you of the complete cooperation of my delegation. 
Please convey my congratulations also to the other members of the General Committee, whose work is not always given due recognition. 
And I wish to express special appreciation to His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, our distinguished Secretary-General, for his deep commitment to the search for viable solutions to the problems and difficulties confronting mankind today. 
It is illogical and inconceivable to the peoples of our world that after the fall of the ideological borders that shaped the bipolar world, we should again be confronted with new burdens and contradictions. 
In record time, we have seen evidence of many sources of tension and conflicts that wipe out many years of United Nations efforts. 
This forty-ninth session of our General Assembly must therefore reflect deeply in order to find a global solution to these common denominators of all our countries. 
The Republic of Equatorial Guinea wishes to reaffirm here, from this rostrum, the confidence that it has placed in the United Nations and our conviction that this Organization is the ideal framework for resolving the difficult, delicate and complex problems confronting the international community. 
In this grim international panorama, my country, the Republic of Equatorial Guinea, is endeavouring to preserve internal peace and political stability, and to maintain a strict policy of good-neighbourliness and cooperation with the other countries of central Africa. 
In this framework, we have been strengthening the internal socio-political structures that make it possible to coordinate an integral, democratic system that guarantees the individual and collective freedoms of our citizens. 
Indeed in 1991, the Government began a transition on the basis of established constitutional provisions and has been establishing the political environment conducive to political pluralism and a multiparty system. 
Therefore, the fact is that Equatorial Guinea today is a free, democratic and independent country where peace and stability prevail. 
With only 400,000 inhabitants, we have 14 political organizations that operate freely and democratically and constitute the pluralist expression of our peoples. 
None the less, as everyone knows, there are some who, because of their concealed interests, have attempted, and continue to attempt, to thwart the will of some of our political leaders in our democratic process. 
Regarding this campaign of disinformation, there is a saying that I would like to reiterate here: The truth is one, but untruth is manifold. 
Everything depends on the colour of the lens through which one looks. 
We ask that you view us through a clear lens that will allow you to see the reality. 
We see some countries now using the international community's demand for respect for human rights and democracy to mask activities that are aimed at subjugating developing countries such as Equatorial Guinea. 
They have done excellent work. 
We believe that the escalation of domestic tensions in many African countries today has a common cause: political intolerance, fuelled and promoted by foreign intervention in a country's domestic jurisdiction. 
However, as the saying goes, The master's eye makes the horse fat in other words, however they may be assessed or distorted from outside, the realities in each of the countries in those regions exist independently of the interpretations placed on them. 
We in Equatorial Guinea believe that development and democracy can be promoted only in an atmosphere of peace. 
We therefore feel that the United Nations should put emphasis on its efforts at preventive action rather than those designed to restore peace or serve as a buffer. 
Measures such as the dispatch of evaluation or inquiry missions to individual countries can be more effective in avoiding conflicts like those currently taking place in such fraternal and friendly countries as Angola, Rwanda, Liberia, Somalia, the former Yugoslavia and so on. 
Interventions after the fact have been shown to have limited effectiveness. 
Some peace-keeping missions and operations in certain conflict areas have also undergone a qualitative change. 
It is therefore urgent to redirect the mechanisms through which the Organization functions and adapt them to the changes in today's world. 
It is hardly useful for some to attempt to monopolize the solution to the world's problems if we do not all feel sincerely involved. 
My country hopes that the new world scene will witness the implementation of procedures for sincere international cooperation on behalf of those countries that need it most, those countries that are struggling not just to maintain the quality of life but often for their very survival. 
The poverty and misery in all the countries on Earth calls for action by others to remedy their plight. 
United Nations efforts in the maintenance of international peace and security contrast with the limited progress achieved in economic and social development. 
The global chasm separating rich and poor is steadily widening. 
We need the solidarity of the industrialized countries, on mutually agreed terms, if we developing countries are to find a definitive solution to our external-debt problem, the burden of which is another obstacle to progress and greater social development. 
It would be most promising if agreement could be reached on the mechanisms to solve this economic, financial and socio-economic problem. 
One such mechanism might be a re-examination of the idea of converting external debt into investment and into projects with proven social impact. 
The 1972 Stockholm Declaration established the foundations for some universal principles for the protection of the global environment and efforts to control pollution and combat desertification and deforestation. 
Reality, however, called for new initiatives, which culminated in the Rio Conference on Environment and Development. 
We hope that the results of that Conference will be of benefit to all and help ensure mankind's the sustainable development and future well-being. 
Fitting compensation must be forthcoming, particularly through the funding of alternative projects and technological cooperation. 
Within its modest financial means, the Republic of Equatorial Guinea has been and remains ready to take action to improve its national environment as its contribution to the task of preserving nature throughout the world. 
From this rostrum we are appealing to the international community to join us in our efforts to speed and support work in these sectors. 
For all those reasons, we hope that the United Nations will continue to enjoy the full support of all of us in working to achieve a better world in the coming 50 years. 
Mr. Tshering (Bhutan): I have the honour to convey to you, Mr. President, and, through you, to all the delegations here present the warm greetings and good wishes of His Majesty Jigme Singye Wangchuck, King of Bhutan, for the success of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
Given your long association and intimate knowledge of the United Nations, we are sure you will provide the necessary direction on the many important issues that we are about to take up during this session. 
His innovative and vigorous pursuit of discussions on the reform of the United Nations, the restructuring of the Security Council and the hearings on development have set the stage for the current discussions. 
We should like to pay a tribute to our Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his distinguished leadership. 
We appreciate his tireless efforts to steer the United Nations in bold and new directions. 
We had the opportunity to welcome President Mandela and to hear his historic and enlightened address in this Hall. 
In the Middle East, the transition of the Gaza Strip and Jericho to Palestinian self-government, the return of President Yasser Arafat and the signing of the Washington Declaration between Jordan and Israel clearly demonstrate the increasing desire for peace in the region. 
The international community must reject any threat against the sovereignty and territorial integrity of Kuwait. 
Prince Sisowath Sirirath (Cambodia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The problems in Rwanda, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Haiti and many other parts of the world still demand the careful and urgent attention of the United Nations. 
These conflicts severely test the international community's capacity and resolve to deal with humanitarian needs and conflict resolution. 
We welcome the continued reduction of nuclear weapons and the turning-away of such weapons from their previous targets. 
We support the extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons beyond 1995 and the proposal for the negotiation of a comprehensive test ban. 
We urge the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to continue negotiations in earnest and to comply with the International Atomic Energy Agency's safeguards agreement; thereby avoiding suspicion and doubt. 
The manufacture of, trade in and deployment of such weapons, which cause indiscriminate and mindless death and maiming, are unconscionable. 
The scope of the exercise should be expanded to include not only trade but also manufacture and stockpiling. 
The discussions continue, but, so far, little, if any, substantive reform has taken place. 
In our humble view, reform of the United Nations must reflect the perceptions and expectations of all Members. 
For many of the larger Member States, the United Nations is a forum in which to project and promote national policies. 
But in the case of the developing countries in particular, the smaller Member States the United Nations guarantees independence and sovereignty and provides an opportunity to participate in international dialogue. 
It must also organize itself in such a way that it can deal more effectively with its business. 
Routine and symbolic resolutions must be dealt with efficiently, allowing the Assembly to focus on new and more important challenges. 
It is a common mistake to think that these two bodies function like the legislature and the executive of a government. 
This myth has been perpetuated by decades of Security Council paralysis and by the artificial prominence achieved by the General Assembly through the passing of ineffective but symbolically important resolutions. 
The Council's decisions are binding on all Members. They carry the sanction of international law. 
The Council must be expanded to reflect the new realities of international relations and to make it a more representative body. 
The sudden and quantum jump in expenditure on peace-keeping operations now more than three times greater than expenditure on development is becoming difficult to sustain. 
We do not object to peace-keeping operations, but it is clear that the finances of the United Nations must be put on a sound footing. 
Financial expenditures reflect the direction and priorities of the United Nations, as well as the commitment of its Members. 
The Secretary-General, in his report entitled An Agenda for Development, states: 
These statements provide, in brief form, the best rationale for recommitment to development in the post-cold-war era. 
Like peace, development is not a new issue before the United Nations; the United Nations and its agencies have been engaged in international development for decades. 
What is alarming today is that the gap between the standards of living of developed and of developing countries the rich and the poor is growing. 
Poverty saps the human spirit. 
Poverty weakens the body, making it susceptible to sickness and disease. 
Poverty clouds the mind, making it difficult for people to understand the circumstances of their deprivation, and generating bitterness against those they perceive as the cause of their misery. 
What is unfortunate is that in this day and age, given the advances that mankind has made in science and technology, commerce and industry and civil and social thought, poverty need not exist. 
Considerable efforts have been made to put into proper perspective the major development issues of our time. 
We have no doubt that the international community will approach the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in 1995, with the same resolve and determination. 
All countries are working hard to translate the commitments into action, but the resources available are insufficient for effective and lasting intervention. 
While there seem to be many avenues for increasing the transfer of resources, the reality is that they have yielded little for most least-developed countries. 
International banking and investments are highly selective and, by their nature, will not be attracted to the least-developed countries, many of which have a small economy and a poor infrastructure. 
The capacity of the least-developed countries to compete in international trade is also limited. 
It is ironic that resources for international development should decline when the United Nations agencies are embarking on a major thrust for poverty alleviation and sustainable human development. 
We urge the donor community to continue supporting the United Nations funding agencies. 
These agencies must regain the confidence of the donor community through greater efficiency and better coordination. 
Credit is an essential form of input in any major development effort. 
The crushing debt burden of many developing countries and the manner in which future credit requirements will have to be met must be clearly dealt with in our dialogue on development. 
Our discussions must include the role of the Bretton Woods institutions, which must be made to work in harmony with the efforts of United Nations agencies. 
To this end Bhutan has committed itself to maintaining 60 per cent of its land mass under forest cover, including 20 per cent as national parks. 
All development activities have been built around this approach. 
We have been fortunate to receive the generous assistance of, among others, India, Switzerland, Japan, Denmark, the Netherlands, Austria, Norway, Kuwait, Germany, Australia and the United Kingdom. 
The fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations is a time for celebration. 
The President (interpretation from French): Several representatives wish to speak in exercise of the right of reply. 
May I remind members that, in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, statements in exercise of the right of reply are limited to 10 minutes for the first intervention and to 5 minutes for the second intervention and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Paraguay declares its deep concern at the situation affecting the Pilcomayo River, which is an international waterway inasmuch as its source is in Bolivia and it forms the border between Argentina and Paraguay. 
Argentina is deeply committed to a policy that deals with the problem of the environment and sustainable development at the national, regional and global levels. 
As for the comments made on the Pilcomayo River, Argentina has taken part in costly projects, agreed upon between Argentina and Paraguay in November 1991, designed to mitigate the effects of the blocking of the Pilcomayo River in both countries. 
In fulfilment of the agreements of November 1991, Argentina properly and punctually completed the projects it was supposed to carry out in its territory, but the projects that are to be carried out in the territory of the Republic of Paraguay are still not completed. 
For this reason we consider it inappropriate to attribute the responsibility for the damage done to the Chaco region of Paraguay to the projects carried out in Argentine territory. 
We therefore regard as essential the ongoing participation of the Republic of Bolivia in the talks on this subject. 
Mr. Zacharakis (Greece): I do not think there is really any need to take much of the Assembly's time for a lengthy reply to the Albanian representative, who on 7 October spoke in exercise of the right of reply to my statement of 5 October. 
Quite simply, while he assumes that he has given an answer to me, he has not, in fact, responded to the plethora of statements, summonses, appeals and accusations of the international organizations, non-governmental organizations and observers that I quoted in my statement. 
Well, the truth is that there is indeed a report of Professor Rjeplinski, entitled Report from the CSCE/Office of the Director of Human Rights Trial Observation in Tirane, Albania, dated 6 September, which has been circulated in the CSCE and will also be circulated in the United Nations. 
The meeting rose at 5.55 p.m. 
I will announce the dates for the consideration of those agenda items in due course and sufficiently in advance. 
I will also keep the Assembly informed of any additions or changes. 
I therefore appeal to those representatives submitting draft resolutions to do so sufficiently in advance of the dates fixed for consideration of items in order to give members adequate time to examine them. 
I should also like to remind representatives that additional time is needed for those draft resolutions involving changes in the work programme or additional expenditures, since these will require the preparation of a statement of programme-budget implications by the Secretary-General. 
Furthermore, the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions and the Fifth Committee will need adequate time to review the programme-budget implications of a draft resolution before the latter can be acted on by the Assembly. 
Mr. Ssemogerere (Uganda): Permit me, Sir, on behalf of the Uganda delegation, to congratulate you most warmly on your well-deserved unanimous election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Your election is a recognition by our Organization of your exemplary personal qualities. 
It is, indeed, a great honour to your country, Ce d'Ivoire, with which Uganda enjoys warm fraternal relations. 
I am confident that, with your skills and experience, you will be able to guide our deliberations to a successful conclusion. 
I wish to pledge Uganda's full support and cooperation to you in your endeavours. 
Our appreciation goes to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his courageous and clear-sighted leadership of the Organization. 
I wish to pay a special tribute to His Excellency President Nelson Mandela and other leaders of the South African liberation movements, and to Mr. de Klerk, for their vision and statesmanship, which enabled the United Nations to achieve one of the key long-sought objectives of Africa. 
Since the last session of the General Assembly, several developments have taken place in the international arena; some of these have offered hope and encouragement, while others have led to frustration and despair. 
In many countries, peace, the rule of law and democratic governance are being consolidated. 
However, in some others, such as Angola, Somalia, Liberia and Bosnia and Herzegovina, conflicts have caused untold suffering, loss of life and destruction of property, and have contributed to the staggering numbers of refugees and displaced persons, with the attendant negative consequences. 
Most of these refugees and displaced persons have fled as a consequence of conflicts, mainly within nations, but to a lesser extent between nations. 
We agree with his view that security, socio-economic well-being, environmental sustainability and the protection of human rights are closely interdependent and interlocked in a mutually reinforcing manner. 
They should therefore be addressed in tandem in order to avert conflicts and their attendant negative effects, such as the outflow of political and economic refugees, capital flight and brain drain. 
We welcome the establishment of the OAU Mechanism for Conflict Prevention, Management and Resolution. 
Such a mechanism is useful for confidence-building among rival parties and can facilitate peaceful resolution of conflicts. 
Uganda is committed to making the OAU Mechanism effective and usable. 
The situation in Somalia remains tense and fragile with serious negative implications for peace, national reconciliation and orderly provision of humanitarian assistance. 
We commend the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) for facilitating the flow of humanitarian assistance and we urge continued international support to Somalia. 
As regards Liberia, Uganda was encouraged by steps taken to begin the implementation of the Cotonou Agreement, namely the establishment of the Liberia National Transitional Government and the initiation of the process of disarmament and demobilization of various combatants. 
However, we are disappointed by the increasingly tense military situation on the ground, both within and between parties, which has brought the process of disarmament and demobilization to a virtual standstill. 
We urge all parties to show seriousness to the process of peace and national reconciliation as this is vital for continued international support and a continued presence. 
Uganda welcomes steps taken so far by the Government of Mozambique and RENAMO to implement the general peace agreement. 
We commend the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (UNOMOZ), which has helped to engender confidence among the parties vital for the successful implementation of the peace agreement and we urge continued international assistance to Mozambique, especially in the resettlement of refugees and displaced persons. 
The situation in Angola remains a matter of concern to the international community despite ongoing Lusaka negotiations between the Government of Angola and UNITA. 
My delegation urges the parties concerned, especially UNITA, to demonstrate flexibility, realism, political will, tolerance and compromise, which are necessary for peace and national reconciliation. 
We urge the parties to the conflict to set their sights on the common good and mutual accommodation in the ongoing regional efforts in particular, the Inter-Governmental Authority for Drought and Development (IGADD) initiative which are aimed at finding a durable political settlement. 
As regards Western Sahara, Uganda is concerned at the slow progress towards the holding of a United Nations supervised referendum on self-determination of the people of that territory. 
We appeal to the parties to overcome their differences and enable a just and impartial referendum to be effected. 
The systematic and widespread massacres of civilians which took place in Rwanda were tragic and deplorable. 
Uganda supports the setting up by the Secretary-General, on 29 July 1994, of an impartial commission of experts to investigate violations of international humanitarian law and acts of genocide committed in Rwanda with a view to identifying persons responsible for those violations and bringing them to justice. 
This should contribute to the process of national reconciliation. 
Uganda notes the flexibility shown by the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya with regard to implementation of Security Council resolution 731 (1992). 
We hope that this will contribute to a peaceful resolution of the problem. 
Uganda welcomes the initiation of Palestine self-rule in the Gaza Strip and Jericho. 
We commend Chairman Arafat and Prime Minister Rabin for their political steadfastness, which made this possible. 
We encourage them to continue working together to resolve all outstanding issues for the full implementation of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
We express our satisfaction over the signing by Jordan and Israel of the Washington Declaration by which the two countries mutually agreed to end the state of war between them. 
This should go a long way in helping to build confidence, facilitating the normalization of relations, concluding a formal peace treaty between the two countries and between Israel and other countries in the region. 
Uganda is deeply concerned over the continuing genocide and "ethnic cleansing" in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Uganda is encouraged by some positive developments that have taken place in the area of disarmament. 
As a State Party to the NPT, and in the context of the preparatory process and review of the Treaty, Uganda will seek the removal of all imbalances in the NPT and the securing of adequate technical assistance for developing countries in the peaceful application of nuclear technology. 
We also note the progress that is being made to strengthen the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons and on their Destruction through measures such as mandatory data exchanges and periodic on-site visits. 
These measures are useful in engendering confidence in compliance and in helping minimize violations of the Convention. 
The treaty on an African nuclear-free zone will be yet another important landmark for peace in Africa. 
It is imperative to consolidate achievements so far recorded in the area of nuclear testing and non-proliferation in order to lay firm ground on which to make progress in other new and more challenging areas of disarmament. 
We reaffirm our support for the Declaration and Programme of Action on human rights, and welcome the appointment of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
For its part, Uganda has established a human rights national focal point within the Justice Department aimed at enhancing public awareness and developing national capacity in the observance and promotion of human rights in the country. 
My delegation wishes to pay special tribute to all countries that have extended support to Uganda in this vital area of our development, and we appeal for continued support. 
Uganda is committed to democracy, good governance and the rule of law. 
The Constituent Assembly was successfully elected on 28 March 1994. 
The Assembly is currently debating a draft constitution, which is expected to be finalized and promulgated by the end of 1994. 
That will be followed by nationwide presidential and legislative elections in early 1995. 
Uganda is concerned about the current trends in the global economy which continue to weigh unfavourably on many developing countries, particularly in sub-Saharan Africa. 
Many of our countries are spending large proportions of meagre export earnings on debt-servicing alone. 
For instance, as of 30 June 1994 Uganda had a total external public sector debt of $2.99 billion over 80 per cent of estimated gross domestic product for the 1993-1994 financial year. 
Contractual debt-servicing was $185 million almost 76 per cent of export earnings; while arrears to be cleared were $222 million or 91 per cent of export earnings. 
The situation is compounded by the fact that 77 per cent of the total stock of debt, which is the portion owed to multilateral and bilateral institutions, is currently ineligible for restructuring or reduction. 
The problem of external indebtedness is further aggravated by unfavourable terms of trade, especially the collapse of our export commodity prices, severely contracted resource inflows and limited access to technology. 
For economic reforms to succeed in our countries, all creditors, including multilateral institutions, should adopt enhanced measures that go beyond debt-rescheduling in order to bring about a substantial reduction in our total stock of debt. 
Such measures should include substantial debt cancellation or conversion into grants and/or other innovative schemes such as the use of reserves, a new issue of special drawing rights and debt swaps. 
In this regard Uganda endorses the conclusion of the recent Jakarta Non-Aligned Movement Ministerial Meeting on Debt and Development: Sharing of Experiences and also endorses the recent proposal by the British Chancellor of the Exchequer on measures to resolve the debt problem of the poorest countries. 
Equally, there is a need significantly to increase resource in-flows to our countries for example, through increased levels of official development assistance; foreign direct investment in areas such as manufacturing, agricultural processing and tourism; and the provision of remunerative commodity prices. 
Uganda, in the context of the preparatory process and next year's mid-term global review of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries, will also seek the adoption of similar measures in favour of the least developed countries. 
Further, the way should be eased for more developing countries to gain increased access to international markets for their products, in order to augment their export earnings. 
We also urge that the necessary assistance be provided to enhance our capacity to produce value-added goods and services for international markets. 
My delegation supports this initiative. 
As we elaborate on the Agenda, we should be guided by the overall objective of effecting a substantial, rapid improvement in the quality of life in developing countries, through the eradication of poverty and the provision of basic needs, namely, nutrition, shelter, health and education. 
The international economic system dictates that we enlarge our economic horizons beyond national boundaries in order to widen our markets. 
Uganda welcomes the coming into force, of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) Abuja Treaty establishing the African Economic Community, which provides a useful framework for coordination of African development efforts at the continental level. 
In order to succeed, efforts to be pursued at subregional levels should be well coordinated and rationalized. 
We appeal to the international community to provide requisite assistance to support our regional integration efforts in order to strengthen or create infrastructures that facilitate the movement of goods and services. 
However, it is necessary that the Rio political momentum be translated into practical measures to implement all commitments agreed upon, especially with regard to the provision of financial resources and the transfer of technology to developing countries. 
For its part, Uganda is committed to addressing all causes and effects of environmental degradation, particularly poverty. 
For instance, we are sparing no efforts in seeking ways and means to exploit our enormous potential in hydroelectric power and solar energy, which are environmentally sound and are economic alternatives to wood fuels. 
We appeal to the international community to support our efforts in the area of sustainable development. 
The most important outcome of the Cairo Conference on population was the endorsement of the view that the problem of population is not just a question of numbers; rather, the critical issue is that of human development and welfare. 
In this regard, the challenge is to improve people's standard of living in such areas as the provision of education and health, housing, transportation, clean water and sanitation, and to eradicate poverty. 
As a follow-up to the 1990 Programme of Action on children, Uganda has established the National Council for Children to oversee national activities aimed at their protection, promotion and development. 
We support the convening of the Copenhagen World Summit for Social Development in March 1995 to address issues of poverty- eradication, productive employment and social integration, which we hope will lead to the improvement of standards of living, especially in the most impoverished countries. 
We also support the convening of the Beijing Fourth World Conference on Women in 1995 to devise measures for the enhancement of gender equality and the empowerment of women. 
Uganda will continue to participate actively in the preparatory processes of both meetings. 
The reform of the Security Council, in our view, should aim at achieving greater transparency in its methods of work, making it more democratic in decision-making and reflective of the increased United Nations membership in its composition. 
We therefore support the proposal to expand its membership. 
Our legacy to future generations is to put in place a firm institutional framework that can adequately and equitably respond to the interests and concerns of all mankind, rich and poor alike. 
Mr. Gyaw (Myanmar): The delegation of Myanmar would like to congratulate you most warmly, Sir, on your election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session and to assure you of our fullest cooperation in the discharge of your responsibilities. 
We are confident that the wealth of experience and wisdom that you bring with you will prove invaluable in guiding us successfully through the present session. 
The election of President Nelson Mandela by the country's first multiracial Parliament has given birth to a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
Its presence here reflects the momentous changes taking place in the world today. 
The concerted effort to abolish apartheid in South Africa has finally succeeded. 
We welcome our brothers from South Africa, wish them every success in rebuilding their nation and look forward to working closely with their Government and people. 
Myanmar, together with the People's Republic of China and India, enunciated those principles nearly five decades ago. 
These time-tested principles have crystallized as the universally accepted legal norms of inter-State relations. 
In strict observance of these principles, Myanmar has never allowed, and will never allow, its territory to be used as a springboard for action or threats against another State. 
By the same token, Myanmar expects that other nations will likewise abide by these principles in their conduct of policy towards Myanmar. 
At this time of dramatic and profound changes, the United Nations represents the best hope for mankind in the maintenance of international peace and security and in the promotion of international cooperation in other areas of human endeavour. 
Whatever character and shape the emerging new international order may eventually assume, we have no doubt that the United Nations will constitute a vital element in that new order and will continue to play an increasingly important role in international relations. 
In order to mark this auspicious anniversary in a fitting manner, we have formed a high-level National Committee in my country to carry out necessary preparatory work and to coordinate commemorative activities at the national level. 
Myanmar firmly believes that the United Nations plays a pivotal role in promoting international cooperation for development and for the maintenance of peace and security. 
My delegation shares the view that at the present time the search for security and peace in the world lies in development, not in armaments. 
For most people throughout the world, and particularly in developing countries, any feeling of insecurity arises more out of anxieties about daily subsistence than out of the dread of a cataclysmic global conflict. 
Underdevelopment creates poverty, hunger, malnutrition, environmental degradation and so on, collectively leading to civil strife, ethnic conflicts and, eventually, the collapse of peace and security. 
These problems may in some instances be confined within national borders; however, some will definitely have international and even global ramifications and consequences. 
Myanmar shares the view that economic and social developments are prerequisites for lasting peace and security. 
Fifty years ago, against a political background that was very different from today's, the United Nations was born with the purposes of maintaining international peace and security, promoting development and safeguarding human rights. 
Peace-keeping operations have a mixed record of successes and some set-backs. 
Experience and lessons from past operations should be carefully reviewed and re-evaluated to ensure the more effective and proper conduct of such operations. 
It is imperative that United Nations peace-keeping operations be carried out only with the consent and willing cooperation of the parties concerned and that all aspects of such operations strictly conform to the principles and purposes of the United Nations Charter. 
There is also a need for such operations to be rationalized, streamlined and made more cost effective. 
Intensive negotiations are now under way in the Geneva-based Conference on Disarmament to achieve a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
This opportunity should be seized by bringing the negotiations on the comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty to a successful conclusion in the most expeditious way. 
We believe that such a moratorium, if also observed by other nuclear-weapon States, would create conditions conducive to the ongoing process of negotiating a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
A careful evaluation of the progress achieved in these crucial areas should be made before taking a decision at the review Conference on the further extension of the Treaty. 
Myanmar looks forward to working and cooperating with other delegations for the successful outcome of the 1995 review and extension Conference. 
While I am on the subject of the NPT, may I take this opportunity to inform the Assembly that, as a State Party to the Treaty, the Myanmar Government has decided to sign the International Atomic Energy Agency Safeguards Agreement and Protocol. 
The signing of the Agreement and Protocol will take place in the near future. 
Myanmar is also actively taking part in the preparatory process for the implementation of the chemical weapons Convention since becoming an original signatory to it. 
Like other signatories to the Convention, the ratification process is currently under way in Myanmar. 
The signature on 4 May 1994 of the agreement to implement the Israel-Palestine Declaration of Principles marks an important milestone towards a lasting peace in the Middle East. 
We congratulate the parties concerned for their courage and mutual accommodation. 
We are also heartened to note that both Israel and Jordan are implementing the Washington Declaration signed by both parties in July. 
After years of recession and stagnation the world economy has resumed a modest growth. 
However, the recovery remains fragile and uneven, and it is in the interests of both developing and developed countries to strive for accelerated growth and sustainable development. 
While a number of developing countries have acted as the main engines of world economic growth, most of them are beset by a deteriorating economic and social situation. 
Developed countries are also facing slow growth and high unemployment. 
In this era of growing globalization and interdependence, concerted efforts by the world community are urgently needed to resolve the acute economic and social problems. 
We welcome the Secretary-General's report, An Agenda for Development, as most timely and appropriate. 
The report has highlighted economic growth as a crucial dimension of development and has singled out a supportive and favourable international economic environment for sustained growth. 
We fully share the view that the advancement of developing countries is being hindered by such obstacles as external-debt problems, declining external resource flows, sharply deteriorating terms of trade and mounting barriers to market access. 
We hope that the programme of action on the implementation of the agenda will be agreed upon at this session. 
Our aspirations for a new world economic order which is equitable and non-discriminatory have not yet been realized. 
The major challenges of these decades acceleration of development, alleviation of poverty, narrowing the widening gap among countries need to be addressed on an urgent basis. 
We fully support the call by the Group of 77, the Non-Aligned Movement and the Assembly for the resumption of the stalled North-South dialogue. 
A constructive dialogue based on common interests and mutual benefits should enhance international economic cooperation for development. 
We also welcome the successful conclusion of the Uruguay Round, although our aspirations were not fully realized. 
We had hoped for an open, equitable and transparent multilateral trading system which would benefit all countries. 
We are most concerned with new forms of protectionism, particularly the attempts to impose social and environmental conditions that discriminate against exports from developing countries. 
We are heartened by the Communiqu issued following the Naples Summit of the Group of Seven, which states that the Seven will continue efforts to enhance development assistance, trade and investment in developing countries. 
It states also that the Seven favour a reduction in the stock of debt and an increase in concessionality for those countries facing special difficulties. 
My delegation notes with appreciation the report of the Secretary-General on the status and role of cooperatives in the light of new economic and social trends and welcomes the recommendations contained therein. 
Today, cooperative societies constitute significant components of the economies of developed and developing countries alike and play a crucial role in their economic development. 
In my country, we attach great importance to the cooperative sector as one of the main pillars of our economy and as an effective means of accelerating socio-economic development. 
The Earth Summit held in Rio two years ago firmly placed environmental issues on the global agenda, and since then hardly any international meeting has taken place without calls for common action to save our planet. 
No longer is the natural world perceived as a vast and inexhaustible frontier to be explored and exploited. 
An increasing number of countries now recognize that environmental issues warrant as much attention and effort as issues such as disarmament, narcotics and human rights. 
A regional meeting to prepare for the 1995 report on the state of the environment was held in Yangon in July this year. 
This meeting provided senior Government officials with an opportunity to discuss, in an integrated manner, issues related to the assessment of the state of the environment at the national and regional levels. 
The region of Asia and the Pacific comprises a large number of nations differing in size, resource endowment and stage of economic development. 
In many of our countries the eradication of poverty and greater equity in income distribution remain major challenges. 
Poverty and environmental degradation are closely related. 
Therefore, the alleviation of poverty is no longer simply a moral issue; it is a practical imperative. 
At the same time, achieving sustainable development will require that all countries, particularly the developed countries, change their consumption patterns. 
In the past we have tended to focus more on remedial measures than on the causes of environmental degradation. 
But if we are to overcome the challenges that we face we must deal with the underlying causes. 
With a view to remedying the situation, the Government launched in 1989 a programme for the development of border areas and national races. 
This integrated approach is expected to generate higher incomes and productivity by providing employment opportunities and increased welfare. 
However, the situation is being improved rapidly. 
There is extensive building of roads, bridges, schools, hospitals and reservoirs. 
This integrated rural-area-development programme will not only have positive effects on the socio-economic environment but also drastically reduce the area under shifting cultivation. 
The result will be conservation and the regeneration of forest resources in the fragile mountain ecosystem. 
The sustainable management and conservation of forests has long occupied a place of pride in Myanmar's environmental efforts. 
Sustainable production from forest resources and the conservation of biodiversity are assured by a forest working plan and a time-tested selective felling system. 
Myanmar attaches high importance to population issues and recognizes the close link between population and sustainable development. 
Our population-policy focus is on voluntary birth-spacing to promote the health of mother and child. 
The appointment of such an important personage by consensus testifies to the fact that both the developed and the developing countries attach importance to the promotion and protection of human rights, in accordance with the purposes and principles of the United Nations Charter. 
As is confirmed by the Bangkok Declaration, the principles of national sovereignty, territorial integrity and non-interference in internal affairs should be respected by all nations, and attempts to use human rights to encroach on the essentially domestic jurisdiction of States should be avoided. 
In saying this we do not mean that human rights may be systematically violated behind the barrier of non-interference. 
We wish to see human rights promoted through cooperation and consensus-building, and not through the imposition of values that we do not share. 
We believe that, even as we seek universality of human rights, we must never minimize or forget diversity in historical, cultural and religious backgrounds. 
The right to sufficient food, clothing and shelter, the right to a decent quality of life and the right to live peacefully and in security are often neglected in the clamour for individual rights. 
At this delicate juncture in our history, when Myanmar is in the midst of transforming itself to a multi-party democracy with a market economy, the interests of its 45 million people as a whole must take precedence over the interests of any individual. 
Confrontation and incitement to unrest and instability have no place when the nation is in the process of reconciliation and reconsolidation. 
In fact, it is totally against them. 
We have cooperated fully with the United Nations in every field and, in this regard, with the Commission on Human Rights by providing information in connection with communications and queries concerning the situation in Myanmar. 
In deference to the United Nations and as a gesture of our goodwill and cooperation, we will receive him again this year. 
The Memorandum of Understanding between Myanmar and the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) signed on 5 November 1993, setting out UNHCR's role in Myanmar's border development projects, is an illustration of our steady cooperation with the United Nations and its subsidiary bodies. 
In such cases, we always seek peaceful solutions based on mutual goodwill, respect and understanding. 
A case in point is the matter of transport and movement of people between Myanmar and Bangladesh across our common border. 
Although some quarters tried to exaggerate the situation by invoking potential regional destabilization, our two countries were able to resolve the situation in a spirit of mutual friendship and understanding resulting in the repatriation so far of nearly 70,000 returnees to their hearths and homes. 
At the initiative of the Secretary-General, Myanmar decided to establish a dialogue with the United Nations to exchange views on various issues of common concern. 
I should like briefly to apprise the Assembly of the developments leading to this decision. 
The Secretary-General, in his letter, made constructive remarks in regard to the measures taken by the Myanmar Government and showed keen interest in the developments in Myanmar, particularly the process of national reconciliation and steps taken in drafting a firm constitution through the National Convention. 
I am happy to apprise the Assembly through you, Sir, that I had two meetings earlier this month with Mr. Marrack Goulding, Under-Secretary-General for Political Affairs of the United Nations, and that the dialogue between the Myanmar Government and the United Nations is now well under way. 
The global spread of drug abuse has become a major international concern in recent years. 
The evil consequences of illicit drugs transcend borders and the threat of illicit drugs can be overcome only with effective international cooperation. 
We share the view that concerted action is needed at the national, subregional, regional and global levels. 
Myanmar has always treated anti-narcotics measures as a national responsibility. 
At the national level, the Government has adopted comprehensive plans for the effective implementation of drug-suppression measures. 
A new law against narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances was enacted in 1993, encompassing effective measures against the widening scope of the drug menace. 
This approach is being carried out as one of the main objectives of our master plan for the development of the border areas and national races. 
We have also been coordinating our national efforts with those of our neighbours to ensure a maximum impact in drug eradication in the region. 
The Myanmar Government has signed agreements with the People's Republic of China and the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP), as well as with Thailand and the UNDCP. 
Bilateral narcotics-suppression agreements have been signed with Laos and India, and we aim to work out a similar agreement with Bangladesh. 
In October 1993, in New York, Myanmar, the People's Republic of China, Laos, Thailand and the UNDCP signed a Memorandum of Understanding which would further harmonize collective activities aimed at reducing drug trafficking and production, eliminating poppy cultivation and reducing drug demand and consumption. 
There have been two ministerial conferences at the subregional level in which Myanmar has actively participated. 
Myanmar is a State party to the 1961 Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs and to the 1988 United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances. 
Moreover, on 7 June this year Myanmar deposited the instrument of accession to the United Nations Convention on Psychotropic Substances. 
They may not be wearing blue helmets like the men and women from different lands serving as guardians of peace under the United Nations banner, but the cause for which hundreds of them have sacrificed life and limb is no less internationalist and no less worthy. 
Myanmar is a union of over 100 different national races residing there. 
Since regaining independence in 1948, Myanmar unfortunately has had to face internal strife started by various armed groups. 
Beginning in 1989, less than one year after it assumed responsibility, the Government made overtures to the armed groups to return to the legal fold. 
Since April 1992, the armed forces have suspended military offensives against the armed groups in the interest of national reconciliation. 
Over four decades of internal strife has not benefited anyone, but has only caused death and destruction and untold suffering for the people. 
No one appreciates peace more than a soldier. 
It is therefore most gratifying that a total of 12 groups having trust in the sincerity of the Government's offer have returned to the legal fold and are working together with the Government for the development of their regions. 
These groups are also being provided with the opportunity to participate in the national political process the National Convention to shape the country's future. 
With the Shan State Nationalities Peoples' Liberation Organization, which returned to the legal fold on 9 October 1994, the armed groups in the reconciliation process now number 13. 
They will be integrated in the same manner as previous groups that are participating in the National Convention. 
To the remaining groups that have yet to return to the legal fold, the Myanmar Government reiterates its call not to miss this golden opportunity but to join hands in building a peaceful, democratic and modern union. 
At this juncture, let me turn to another aspect of the Government's objectives: the drafting of a firm and enduring constitution. 
Towards this end, a National Convention has been meeting since the beginning of last year to draft a new constitution. 
Consensus has already been reached on the 15 chapter headings for the 104 fundamental principles of the State and for the chapters on State, State structure and Head of State. 
As for those who allege that the process is moving too slowly, let me ask: Is the world today not full of examples where too much haste has led to chaos and confusion, even to armed conflict and the disintegration of nations? 
However, a balance must be struck between the need to reach consensus among the nearly 700 delegates on very urgent and vital issues, such as the national races, and the desire for the process to be completed in timely fashion. 
Anyone following these deliberations closely will realize that they lucidly give the lie to the allegations that the deliberations in the National Convention were orchestrated by the Government. 
At the same time, I wish to indicate to certain observers that in our society reaching consensus is more important than debating who is right or wrong or who won the debate. 
What the Government has done, and is doing at the moment, is to ensure peace, stability, law and order while striving for the economic development of the entire nation so that the transition to democracy will be smooth and tranquil. 
Today the National Convention is in full session for further discussions on the fundamental principles to be enshrined in the new constitution. 
The very fact that the new State structure will be a union system is a manifestation of the consensus that has been reached by the Convention. 
The new Union of Myanmar that is envisaged by the National Convention will be a genuine multi-party, democratic State in order to bring the nation modernity, unity, stability, peace and harmony. 
The new constitution will have safeguards to guarantee non-disintegration of the Union, non-disintegration of national solidarity and perpetuation of sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
As in the case of other modern Constitutions, the three organs of government - the legislative, executive and judicial will be properly constituted and separated as much as possible and will be able to exert reciprocal control with checks and balances among themselves. 
Furthermore, there will be constitutional remedies, and the Supreme Court will have the power to issue writs. 
Citizens will be able to enjoy the rule of law, which is the fundamental legal safeguard necessary for a democratic State. 
Because of the separation of powers envisaged in the new constitution, the judiciary will be the ultimate guardian of fundamental rights. 
The entire Myanmar nation is currently engaged in our national endeavour to establish a truly democratic and modern society in accordance with the aspirations of our people. 
We the people of the Union of Myanmar are doing our utmost to advance the ongoing political and constitutional process and the current programme of national economic development in the interest of all our national brethren. 
We have a popular saying in Myanmar: 
We are therefore fully confident that, with continued dedication, determination and diligence in our national endeavour, we will surely be able to successfully establish a democratic society based on the universal values of justice, liberty and equality. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Zambia, His Excellency the Honourable Mr. Remmy Mushota. 
Mr. Mushota (Zambia): Let me join the representatives who have spoken before me in congratulating you, Sir, on your unanimous election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
You bring to the presidency vast experience in the area of international relations as well as diplomatic skill and acumen, which puts you in good stead to steer the deliberations of the General Assembly to a successful conclusion. 
You can count on my delegation's unqualified support and cooperation. 
I also wish to express my delegation's sincere appreciation to your predecessor, His Excellency Ambassador Samuel Insanally of Guyana, who presided over the work of the forty-eighth session with great distinction and rare personal attributes. 
Mr. Blandino Canto (Dominican Republic), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Our distinguished Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, has continued to provide outstanding leadership in the discharge of his duties. 
Zambia is particularly grateful to the Secretary-General for his untiring efforts in pursuit of world peace and security, development and international cooperation. 
The past year has been one of mixed blessings on the international scene, a year of notable achievements and failures. 
My delegation is really delighted to see in our midst the delegation of a democratic and non-racial South Africa, led by President Nelson Mandela. 
In order to consolidate the democracy achieved in South Africa and address the negative social and economic legacy of apartheid, substantial international assistance is imperative. 
In this regard, Zambia endorses the appeal made by President Nelson Mandela for international support to South Africa to enable the effective implementation of its reconstruction and development programme. 
A democratic, peaceful and prosperous South Africa will no doubt have a positive impact on southern Africa and the African continent as a whole. 
Indeed, South Africa's contribution as a member of the Southern African Development Community has already begun to be felt and appreciated. 
It has, together with Botswana and Zimbabwe, also played a highly commendable role in the peaceful resolution of the constitutional problem in Lesotho. 
We have every confidence, therefore, that South Africa will contribute positively to the work of the United Nations. 
Africa has had a few other bright spots. 
We are delighted with the peaceful resolution of the territorial dispute between Chad and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya. 
However, the situation remains volatile. 
There is therefore a need to sustain international engagement. 
We also thank the observers to these talks, namely the United States, the Russian Federation and Portugal. 
Sustained international assistance to Angola will be necessary in the post-agreement era and Zambia will continue to assist the people of Angola during this period. 
We commend the Mozambican Government and RENAMO for committing themselves to the United Nations peace initiative and to the Rome Agreement. 
In Malawi, we welcome the recent peaceful and democratic transition to a multiparty system of government. 
Why should Africa democratize? Africa should democratize because it is our firm belief that democratic systems of government promote good governance, transparency and accountability in the administration of public affairs, independence of the judiciary, and respect for human rights and the rule of law. 
These qualities lay a firm basis for peace and stability and are thus conducive to sustainable development. 
We would therefore urge all of our development partners to take account of all these positive developments in the formulation of their development policies towards Africa. 
They should also endeavour to explain to their taxpayers the significance of these democratic changes and their correlation to sustainable development. 
Indeed, Africa, in the long run, holds the promise of a positive and prosperous future. 
In the Middle East, we welcome the positive developments in Palestine following the agreements and declarations between the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and Israel, as well as between Jordan and Israel. 
It is our sincere hope that progress can also be achieved in the negotiations with the Syrian Arab Republic and Lebanon. 
International assistance is urgently required for the reconstruction, rehabilitation and other essential needs of the Palestinians. 
We commend the efforts deployed by the leadership of the PLO and of Israel, their tenacity and their determination to work for peace. 
We also commend the crucial catalytic roles played by the United States of America and the Russian Federation as co-sponsors of the talks. 
These conflict situations continue to defy durable solutions through dialogue, reconciliation and negotiation, in stark contrast with the exemplary cases I have just cited. 
Thus, in our region, the civil wars in Liberia, Rwanda, Somalia and the Sudan torment us all because of our aversion to fratricidal and ethnic violence and the serious humanitarian crises they have engendered. 
We regret the lack of progress towards disarmament, demobilization and general elections. 
We appeal to all the parties to commit themselves to the Cotonou and Akosombo Peace Agreements. 
As for Rwanda, we and the entire world community have been deeply shocked by the genocide and the most dehumanizing spectre of violence in that country, resulting in one of the worst humanitarian and refugee crises in the history of mankind. 
Zambia has expressed its strong condemnation of the genocide and mindless violence in Rwanda. 
We strongly feel that those responsible for the massacres must be brought to trial through an international tribunal. 
Conditions of peace, security, stability and confidence should be created in Rwanda in order to facilitate the repatriation of refugees from overburdened neighbouring countries. 
We hope that the new Government will commit itself to carrying out its declared intention to work for reconciliation, rehabilitation and reconstruction in Rwanda. 
The neighbouring asylum countries also need assistance. 
The role and efforts of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) in creating conditions of stability and security in the country are crucial. 
We therefore deeply regret the delay in the deployment of UNAMIR troops to the level of 5,500 in accordance with the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
In this regard, African countries have been ready and willing to send sufficient troops. 
However, the major constraint has been inadequate logistical support. 
Furthermore, the Zambian Peace Corps, a non-governmental organization, has organized activities to raise funds to purchase medicines, food and other humanitarian requirements for the displaced people in Rwanda. 
We remain concerned by the continuing crisis in Somalia and by the lack of progress. 
We note, however, the genuine efforts being deployed to resolve the crisis. 
Notwithstanding the difficulties, we strongly believe that the continued presence of the United Nations in Somalia is critical. 
In Sudan, the continuing civil war and factional fighting in the south and the deteriorating human rights situation nationwide are a cause of serious concern to us in Zambia. 
We urge the parties to reach a negotiated settlement. 
We hope that our two friends the United States and Cuba will resolve their differences peacefully. 
In this regard, we are encouraged by the recent dialogue between the two countries. 
Zambia attaches great importance to the role of regional organizations in addressing conflict situations. 
In this respect we note with satisfaction the increasingly active role played by the Organization of African Unity (OAU), including at regional and subregional levels, to address the root causes of conflicts and to prevent, manage and resolve them. 
In particular, in June of last year the OAU established a mechanism for the prevention, management and resolution of conflicts in order for Africa to deal effectively with conflict situations on its own. 
Conflicts continue to sap Africa's energies, to waste its scarce resources and to retard its development. 
They must be eliminated in order to create an environment conducive to economic and social development. 
Zambia therefore appeals to the international community to contribute generously to the OAU Fund established to sustain the Mechanism for Conflict Prevention, Management and Resolution. 
International support is critical to the effective implementation of this important initiative. 
It is warranted by the fact that the United Nations, through the Security Council, exercises primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
It is now evident that peace and development not only are interrelated but are indivisible. 
This has been brought into prominence by the comprehensive reports of the Secretary-General entitled "Agenda for Peace" and "Agenda for Development". 
Indeed, in a number of conflict situations poverty and deprivation have been the underlying causes. 
We therefore welcome the Secretary-General's preliminary report on the "Agenda for Development". 
My delegation fully supports the views of the Group of 77 on this subject, as reflected in its Ministerial Declaration of 30 September 1994. 
In particular, an Agenda for Development must be action-oriented and focus on the economic growth and development of the developing countries, especially the least developed amongst them. 
Africa is in economic crisis. 
It continues to face grave economic difficulties. 
Africa therefore needs a favourable international economic environment for the promotion of investment flows, increased official development assistance, technological transfer, improved trade opportunities and better terms of trade. 
Such a debt strategy should include debt cancellation. 
In this regard, we fully support the positions of the Group of 77 and the Non-Aligned Movement. 
Zambia welcomes the conclusion of the Uruguay Round and the Agreement to establish the World Trade Organization (WTO) with effect from January of next year. 
In view of the increasing economic disparity between the developed and the developing countries, the WTO will not start on a level playing field. 
Compensation should be provided to those developing countries that are facing difficulties, particularly the least developed. 
Let me now address Zambia's economic and political situation. 
On the economic front, we have followed, resolutely, a credible macro-economic reform programme whose main objective is to promote growth with stability based on an equitable allocation of resources. 
To cushion the poor from these adverse effects of economic adjustment, a social safety net has been created to assist those who lose their jobs or who are unable to meet their basic needs or obtain social services. 
It is going to be a long haul, but the Zambian Government is determined to rise above these challenges. 
I should be remiss if I did not express gratitude to all our development partners for the economic, financial and technical support rendered to our country. 
The support provided Zambia by our development partners will serve to underpin our structural adjustment programme, to which our Government remains committed. 
More importantly, such assistance will help to consolidate our democratization process, which we initiated in 1991 with the reintroduction of plural politics. 
In this regard, my delegation is pleased to assure the international community that Zambia's democratization process remains firmly on course. 
There is a strong connection between the plan of action adopted at the Cairo Conference on Population, the World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen early next year, and the World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing, next September. 
The World Summit on Social Development will be an opportunity for the international community to renew its commitment and political will to effectively address a number of social and economic problems. 
The contribution made by women to development efforts is very clear, although it is often underestimated. 
We therefore look forward to Beijing's programme of action, which we trust will ensure the full and equal participation of women at all levels of human activity. 
With regard to the environment, the international community is faced with the major challenge of giving practical effect to the concept of sustainable development as reflected in Agenda 21. 
To do this, effective international cooperation is vital. 
In particular, practical steps must be taken to provide access to appropriate technologies and to mobilize new and additional financial resources for the countries in need: the developing countries. 
My delegation therefore calls on the developed countries to fulfil the solemn commitments undertaken at the Rio Earth Summit. 
At the same time, the task at hand is global and must thus be shared globally. 
We have taken deliberate measures to increase the level of public awareness of environmental issues, particularly through the active involvement of non-governmental organizations and community groups. 
We believe that it is the duty and responsibility of all Governments to do so, regardless of their political, economic or cultural systems. 
Accordingly, my delegation will support genuine efforts in this direction during the current session. 
Mr. Lasso has already proven his suitability for the appointment, and we commend his important initiatives concerning human rights situations in Africa and elsewhere. 
My Government has also established a Human Rights Commission, which is responsible for investigating alleged human rights violations in Zambia, including those committed prior to the reintroduction of plural politics in 1991. 
In the spirit of our policy of transparency, the Government will publish the Commission's findings in a report to be made available to the general public. 
Zambia is thus firmly committed to the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and to other relevant international covenants and instruments. 
In the area of disarmament and arms control, my delegation strongly supports efforts to accelerate the elimination of nuclear weapons and to conclude a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
We also fully support the review and extension of the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT), which is scheduled to take place next year. 
However, we share the view that any extension of the NPT should be linked to progress on nuclear disarmament and to the conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Zambia welcomes the significant progress achieved in the Geneva negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
It will have to be a new United Nations, one which will suit the exigencies of the twenty-first century. 
It will be necessary to sharpen the mechanisms that were established to give effect to the declared principles and purposes of the Charter. 
It is only by going through this metamorphosis that our Organization will be able to adapt to a changed and changing environment, to new demands, new opportunities and new challenges. 
It will, therefore, be incumbent upon those regions to agree on which country or countries should represent them as permanent members. 
The Economic and Social Council should therefore be attuned to meeting this challenge. 
We would like to see a stronger Economic and Social Council with a mandate adequate to coordinate the policies of all development programmes and activities, as well as the activities of the specialized agencies, including the Bretton Woods institutions, for the promotion of sustained economic growth and development. 
We now live in a world in which there has been a major recasting of international relations ranging from political to economic, environmental to humanitarian issues. 
In this new atmosphere, the United Nations is the linchpin of our collective security, the repository of our hope for progress and prosperity. 
We wish this great creation more success for the betterment of the entire world. 
Mr. Maraj (Trinidad and Tobago): I should like to offer congratulations and special greetings to Ambassador Essy on his unanimous election to the presidency of the General Assembly. 
I am confident that under his able leadership this session of the General Assembly is well placed to address successfully the important issues on its agenda. 
Allow me to express appreciation to His Excellency Mr. Samuel Insanally for his wise and effective guidance during the session just concluded. 
He has indeed made an outstanding contribution, of which our region is very proud. 
We express our thanks to the Secretary-General for his stewardship of the Organization during these trying times, and we renew our pledge to give him our fullest support. 
Trinidad and Tobago, like the rest of the world, is in the process of making fundamental changes in the way we manage our affairs. 
Greater emphasis is being placed on the market paradigm as the means to unleash the inner energies of our society and to create the wealth needed for the improvement of the lives of all our citizens. 
In other words, whilst many things may be changing, there is one constant in Trinidad and Tobago, and that is our preservation of a humane and just society where all have the opportunity for fulfilment. 
Side by side with the globalization process, or maybe as a byproduct of it, is a resurgence of regionalism throughout the world. 
In our own hemisphere this is very pronounced, and the dream of a free trade area from Alaska to Tierra del Fuego seems more realizable than ever before. 
We are pleased to see various subregional groupings emerge and then develop relationships with one another. 
Never before in the history of our hemisphere has the integration process been so advanced. 
We have the North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA), the Southern Cone Common Market (MERCOSUR), the Andean Pact, the Central American Integration Movement, the Latin American Economic System (SELA), the Caribbean Community (CARICOM) and the Rio Group, in addition of course to the Organization of American States. 
It is significant that the cooperation which is flowering is not only economic but also political; this augurs very well for the development as well as for the security of the hemisphere. 
In addition to this multilateral coalescence, there is a general strengthening of bilateral relationships. 
We in CARICOM have been making strides towards overcoming historical barriers and have been deepening our ties with Latin America. 
My own country, having this year established diplomatic relations with six countries of Latin America, now has diplomatic relations with all the countries of the western hemisphere. 
Also, we joined 38 others, including both independent countries and non-independent Territories, in establishing the Association of Caribbean States, comprising countries of the Caribbean littoral and bringing into being a market of over 200 million people with a combined gross domestic product of $500 billion. 
I refer of course to Haiti. 
At present in Haiti, sanctioned by Security Council resolution 940 (1994), is a multinational force comprised mainly of troops from the region, with military contributions from elsewhere. 
My Government welcomes the cooperation extended by countries outside the region whose farsightedness persuaded them to contribute to the restoration process now taking place in Haiti. 
In the changed circumstances of today's world, there is more than ever a need to cooperate for security purposes and for the preservation of democracy, and this of course requires the political will which has been demonstrated by our region in the Haitian situation. 
We are pleased to participate in the collective efforts to ensure stability and the return of democracy and the democratically elected President to that country. 
We believe that the Caribbean has a special responsibility in relation to Haiti. 
We have therefore been in the forefront of attempts to solve the crisis, and we vow to remain with the problem until it is no more with us. 
We in the Caribbean are doing our part towards the goal of Cuba's reintegration. 
We have established the Cuba-Caribbean Community (CARICOM) Mixed Commission, and recently Cuba joined us as a founding member of the Association of Caribbean States. 
The peaceful transition to democracy in South Africa a few months ago stands out as a beacon of hope and signals that no problem is insurmountable if there is concerted national and international action. 
Trinidad and Tobago joins with the international community in assuring South Africa of its continued support in this crucial post-apartheid period. 
The Government of South Africa has announced its decision to include among its priorities the continuation of traditional friendships and the promotion of new partnerships. 
We look forward to the development of strong bilateral relations between South Africa and ourselves, a process that is already under way. 
We welcome the initiation of self-governing arrangements in the Gaza Strip and Jericho - important developments in this transition period - and look forward to the extension of Palestinian self-governing arrangements to encompass other occupied territories in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles. 
The international community's support for development efforts in the economic and social fields and the rebuilding of infrastructure destroyed during the long years of occupation is critical to the Palestinian people at this time. 
We are encouraged by the Washington Declaration of 25 July 1994, issued by the Governments of Jordan and Israel, which ended the state of war and paves the way for normalization of relations and a formal peace treaty. 
Whilst there is cause for satisfaction globally, we continue to be traumatized by other events which have already shattered the lives of millions of people, evoking images more horrendous than those we have witnessed before. 
We were first appalled and are now numbed by the horror in Rwanda, where hundreds of thousands of lives have been lost, creating hellish human suffering in that country. 
Destruction, oppression and suffering continue in various parts of the world, affecting hundreds of thousands of lives in Somalia and elsewhere. 
Nuclear proliferation makes us all very uneasy, creating pictures of an abyss of unspeakable chaos into which we can very easily slip. 
It has become a clich of international helplessness to say that the world community must act decisively and expeditiously to do this or that to deal with many of the problems that I have mentioned. 
To effect lasting solutions to the crises that are upon us we must go back always to the fundamentals and remember, for example, that development and peace are inextricably linked. 
If we are to get anywhere near to solving some of our problems we must deal with key issues such as good governance, the promotion of peace, the promotion of justice as a pillar of society, sustainable environmental management and social development. 
International conferences of world leaders, some held and others to come, all point the way to a new partnership for development based on global consensus and action. 
In this regard, the World Summit for Social Development will be convened in March 1995 in Denmark to address some of the serious ills afflicting many societies by focusing on the key problems of poverty, unemployment and social marginalization. 
The programme of action to be adopted at the social Summit must therefore include specific provisions, including adequate financial resources for implementation and follow-up by the international community and, more specifically, by the United Nations and its agencies and institutions. 
In this era of increasing globalization, no Government, particularly Governments in the developing world, can hope, on its own, to address effectively these varied problems. 
We therefore welcome the approval by the International Law Commission earlier this year of a draft statute for an international criminal court and we support the convening of a diplomatic conference to conclude a convention on the establishment of a permanent court. 
Another important area being tackled by the international community is the full participation of women in the process of development. 
The fact is, effective international cooperation for development will remain elusive, in the absence of specific measures for an adequate means of empowering all members of society to participate fully in the political, economic and social life of their respective societies. 
It is widely acknowledged that investment in women can have an enormous impact on the advancement of society as a whole. 
However, women from all parts of the globe continue to face systematic discrimination in all fields of endeavour, while also bearing a disproportionate burden of the consequences of economic recession, poverty, structural adjustment policies and political strife. 
In acknowledging this, Trinidad and Tobago has put in place constitutional guarantees to ensure equal treatment for all under the law, irrespective of gender, creed or race. 
My Government holds steadfastly to the position that women must be allowed equal opportunity to participate fully in all spheres of life and at all levels of society, particularly in decision-making positions. 
Trinidad and Tobago is encouraged by efforts made during the ongoing preparatory process for the Fourth World Conference on Women to address these and other crucial issues. 
Much work remains to be done in the ensuing months. 
It is recognized that population-related goals and policies must be integral parts of cultural, economic and social development aimed at improving the quality of life. 
Consequently, the International Conference on Population and Development, which was convened in Cairo last September, quite appropriately reviewed the impact of demographic factors on development and emphasized the importance of the entire spectrum of population policies to the development process. 
We must now take concrete steps to uphold the principles and implement the Programme of Action adopted by the Conference. 
The crucial area of the environment is also being discussed. 
Member States have taken initial steps at the national and international levels, towards the elaboration of a new development paradigm based on the integration of environmental concerns in development activities. 
The continuation of this process would lead to the implementation of the policies and decisions adopted at Rio de Janeiro, thereby making possible the attainment of the targets identified for our common good. 
For many island developing States which have remained on the periphery of international programmes for development, the implementation of the agreements adopted in Barbados will create the opportunity to participate as contributors and beneficiaries in a truly global effort. 
The preservation and sustainable management of the resources in all global commons must be an important goal of the Agenda for Development. 
But this goal must be facilitated by the development of legal regimes to ensure that we successfully carry out our duties as trustees of those resources. 
In this context, Trinidad and Tobago welcomes the imminent entry into force of the 1982 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, having participated very actively with other Member States in forging a new, more universally accepted public order for the oceans. 
Trinidad and Tobago will continue to participate constructively and in close cooperation with other Member States in the decision-making process of the Authority as well as in other institutions related to the 1982 Convention. 
This objective can be attained only if there is a confluence of political will to act decisively. 
Political will is also absolutely necessary if we are to address adequately the various international economic impediments to effective national efforts to promote social progress and better standards of life. 
The major obstacles include trade barriers, insufficient flows of international financing, onerous external debt and the inadequate transfer of technology to developing countries. 
They serve to frustrate the ardent efforts made by Governments to revitalize their economies. 
Trinidad and Tobago welcomes the important step taken earlier this year towards free and open trade, with the successful conclusion of the Uruguay Round of trade negotiations. 
We emphasize, however, that as we seek to implement the trade liberalization measures under the agreements arrived at, urgent attention must be given to the persistent trend of economic growth accompanied by increased poverty, unemployment and marginalization of large sections of populations the world over. 
It is clear from what I have said that it is only through a multilateral approach that we will solve the problems of the world. 
Clearly, the most appropriate vehicle to accommodate this approach is the United Nations. 
People are turning increasingly to the United Nations not only for the realization of their aspirations for peace and security, but also in their quest for development with equity and social justice. 
To this end we intend to participate actively in current efforts to restructure the United Nations to enable it to become more responsive to the needs of Member States in this dynamic international environment. 
As the United Nations is on the threshold of celebrating its fiftieth anniversary, Trinidad and Tobago is pleased to recommit itself to the purposes and principles enshrined in the Charter. 
Mr. Chygir (Belarus) (interpretation from Russian): Let me congratulate Mr. Amara Essy on his unanimous election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Almost half a century ago, the founding Member States and my country is one of them set for the United Nations a task of paramount importance: to unite our strength to maintain international peace and security and to promote the economic and social development of all nations. 
It was necessary to create a mechanism for coordinating states' efforts that could offer mutually acceptable solutions to international problems. 
Thanks to the great efforts of this prestigious international Organization, we have managed to avoid military flare-ups and conflicts in many parts of the world. 
Unsettled bilateral relations between some States, including those relating to the areas of human rights and protection of national minorities, are also factors. 
Under these circumstances, the role of the United Nations as a universally recognized uniter of peoples becomes much more significant. 
I am deeply convinced that there will come a time when the collective reason of the United Nations will have a much greater impact on the processes taking place in the world. 
For four years now Belarus has been building a democratic, independent and sovereign State. 
Our ideal is one of a free citizen in a free country. 
After decades of totalitarianism and sham collectivism, we are gradually giving back to our people freedom, which the great humanist Leonardo da Vinci called the main gift of nature. 
One significant milestone in the life of Belarus was the adoption of a new Constitution and a historic first for us truly free and democratic presidential elections. 
Presidential power and the trust of the people guarantee that democratic reforms in our country will be irreversible. 
In foreign policy, the Republic of Belarus believes in the principles of sovereign equality of states, non-use of force or the threat of force, inviolability of borders, peaceful settlement of disputes, non-interference in internal affairs and other universally recognized norms of international law. 
Our Constitution contains a provision that Belarus should be a neutral State and its territory a nuclear-free zone. 
Our Republic is ready to cooperate with the whole world and is seeking its rightful place in Europe in the regional structures of collective security and economic cooperation. 
We have embarked on this path firmly and irreversibly. 
The legal and organizational bases for moving to the socially oriented market economy have now been created in the Republic. 
The ideas of having a state of law, dividing power into different branches and improving the system of executive authority are now being put into practice. 
However, as in other countries of Central and Eastern Europe, transition to a market economy is very difficult. 
Our greatest difficulties occur in privatization, fighting monopolies and stabilizing the monetary-financial system. 
Moreover, we inherited from the past a national economic structure in which an excessively large share was given to the military-industrial complex. 
The adverse effect of the unprecedented radioactive contamination on people's health is not decreasing. 
Modest estimates put the overall damage from the drought at more than $300 million. 
Under these difficult circumstances, the Republic has elaborated a programme of measures for pulling the economy out of crisis. 
This programme will be the basis for an agreement with the International Monetary Fund, which we plan to sign sometime next month. 
Firmly resolved to carry out wide-scale reforms, we intend to curb inflation, reduce the budget deficit and reduce the deficit in the balance of payments. 
Full liberalization of trade and prices, speeding up privatization, should, we think, make it possible to lessen the crisis in our economy. 
Relying on our own forces, we nevertheless understand that without support from the outside we cannot carry out our reforms fully and in a reasonably short time. 
We are open to the concerns, anxieties and problems of the whole world, and we wish to make our own contribution to the activities of the world community of nations. 
Not just rhetorically, but in reality, Belarus was the first State in history voluntarily, without reservations or conditions, to renounce the possession of nuclear weapons. 
We support proposals on the indefinite and unconditional extension of the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
Recent steps taken by Belarus to withdraw nuclear weapons from its territory ahead of schedule make it possible to consider a substantial part of this region as nuclear-free territory already. 
Belarus supports the efforts by Members of the United Nations to speed up the negotiations on concluding a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
We also support the proposal made here to elaborate a treaty on nuclear security and strategic stability. 
And, of course, we advocate multilateral discussion of issues relating to regulating the international arms market and military equipment. 
I would like to stress that, despite our economic crisis, our Republic is endeavouring to comply fully with our obligations to reduce nuclear and conventional weapons, even though this requires enormous additional expenditures. 
In this connection, we feel we can expect the international community to support our actions. 
The people of Belarus paid a great price in delivering of world from fascism. 
The deadly fires of war scorched our land and touched literally every family in it. 
The tragic price of freedom was the life of every fourth citizen in my country. 
Not until 25 years after the war did our population once again attain its pre-war level. 
The Belarus delegation also considers that next year would be the appropriate time to delete from the United Nations Charter the outdated concept of the enemy State. 
We must use the forthcoming United Nations golden jubilee to seek new ways of improving our performance in the changed world conditions. 
It is a truism that nature cannot tolerate rigidity and that everything in nature is constantly changing. 
Of course, no Security Council reform should detract from its role as the body responsible for the maintenance of international peace and security, so needed by all Member States, and particularly the smaller States. 
We believe that greater account should be taken of existing realities, including the complex problems confronting countries whose economies are in transition and the poorest countries, as well as of global problems of population, unemployment and environmental deterioration in all parts of the world. 
Political and economic dialogue between donor and recipient countries must be given new content, going beyond the traditional framework of relations between them. 
There is a growing need to broaden cooperation and strengthen coordination between the United Nations, the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe, the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) and other regional organizations and arrangements. 
We believe that peace-keeping operations should not be allowed to overshadow the crucial problems of socio-economic development. 
Administrative and financial reform must become the most important aspect of United Nations renewal. 
One way of achieving that would be through a more rational distribution of the financial burden between the United Nations and other international institutions, including regional organizations. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Sweden, Her Excellency Ms. Lena Hjelm-Wall. 
Ms. Hjelm-Wall (Sweden): May I at the outset express my sincere congratulations to you, Sir, on your election to the important post of President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
The shock still lingers in the hearts and minds of all people around the Baltic. 
I am certain that this tragic event will in the end bring the stricken peoples even closer together. 
Sweden's commitment to the United Nations and its principles and ideals is longstanding, firm and deep. 
To the new Swedish Government this commitment is crucial. 
It is perhaps the most important political document in the hands of humanity today. 
In the spirit of the Charter, world leaders should mobilize a global civic spirit of solidarity to extend the scope of and respect for international law and to strengthen global governance. 
The United Nations gives us an international system of law to avoid anarchy and the rule of the strongest. 
The United Nations enables us to work together to thwart ruthless assertion of self-interest and spheres of influence. 
Sweden wants a United Nations which reacts effectively against atrocities and mitigates human suffering and through which we can tackle the major questions of global survival, together and in solidarity. 
Sweden wants a United Nations that not only is a forum for the interests of States but that places the well-being of the individual at the centre. 
Solidarity does not recognize borders. 
These expectations and hopes are threatened by war and violence, by the suppression of human rights, and by racism and xenophobia. 
Diplomatic breakthroughs in the Middle East offer hopes for a comprehensive and lasting peace. 
In South Africa, the apartheid has been dismantled. 
Yet we are confronted with new conflicts and dangers. 
We must all learn from tragic events such as those in Rwanda and Somalia. 
The inconceivable suffering in Rwanda points to the need for preventive diplomacy, early action and the coordination of United Nations efforts. 
While taking a forceful attitude to gain respect, the United Nations should avoid military enforcement other than as a very last resort and with a clear Security Council mandate. 
In Bosnia and Herzegovina and in other parts of the former Yugoslavia, efforts to end the conflict must be intensified and accepted by all parties. 
Only in peace can the tragic consequences of "ethnic cleansing" be reversed. 
Now is the time to work out plans for reconstruction and reconciliation. 
The Swedish Government is concerned about information on Iraqi military activity close to the border with Kuwait. 
We fully support the statement on the situation made by the Security Council three days ago. 
Let me mention a few areas where, in my view, reform is urgently needed. 
The United Nations must be able to operate more efficiently and according to modern principles of management, and new priorities have to be set. 
Countries in all regions must feel that they are partners in its actions. 
The Council has to maintain political control over the actions it authorizes. 
It must not become an instrument for dividing the world into spheres of interest, one in which the collective nature of United Nations action is not sufficiently safeguarded. 
Sweden has drawn experience from its participation in the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
There must be a particular focus on early warning and early action in conflict resolution. 
Preventive diplomacy should be further strengthened. 
Thousands of lives can be saved and costly relief efforts avoided if action is taken in time. 
The new Swedish Government is ready to establish a United Nations peace-keeping brigade. 
We do this in response to the Secretary-General's proposal for stand-by forces set up by Member States, ready to be deployed in crisis areas without delay. 
The need for better and more uniform training of peace-keepers is urgent. 
Particular attention should be paid to improved coordination between the military aspects of peace-keeping and civilian and humanitarian efforts. 
With this in mind, Sweden is prepared to contribute to improved training of peace-keepers. 
Sweden would like to see closer interaction between humanitarian programmes and peace-keeping operations. 
When this lack of discipline affects the financing of peace-keeping operations, it puts an additional burden on the troop contributors. 
Fortunately, there is a growing and widening awareness among Member States of the role of human rights and democracy for the development of modern societies. 
Governments must show the will and commitment to fully implement human rights norms. 
The Convention on the Rights of the Child was a great achievement. 
It is indeed a great challenge to assure all children of care, protection, education and freedom from hunger and from physical or mental violence, as provided for in the Convention and reaffirmed at the World Summit for Children. 
Governments which have ratified the Convention must live up to their commitments to the children of the world. 
Solidarity is fundamental in our efforts to overcome global economic and social challenges, and, thus, fundamental to prospects for peace and solidarity. 
The United Nations has a unique and central role in this endeavour. 
Sweden's development cooperation will focus on support for the long-term, sustainable development of poor countries, with special emphasis on democracy, popular participation and the rights of women and children. 
We will also continue our efforts to strengthen the United Nations function as a forum for normative discussion and action and as a channel for development cooperation. 
We must use it to draw up a clear and strategic programme of action for the United Nations system in the development area. 
The International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo, the World Summit for Social Development to be held in Copenhagen, and the Fourth World Conference on Women in Beijing are all linked. 
Agenda 21, adopted at the Rio Conference, facilitates joint action to achieve sustainable development at both the local and the global level. 
All over Sweden local versions of Agenda 21 are now being actively pursued. 
Patterns of consumption and production must be sustainable. 
In this regard, the developed countries have a particular responsibility. 
Ecological balance must be established also while we combat poverty. 
Disarmament and the non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction are central to the goals of preventing conflicts, promoting peace and fostering economic and social development. 
Agreements that were inconceivable only a few years ago have been concluded. 
Agreements must also be ratified and implemented if they are to contribute to peace and security. 
Furthermore, the present momentum should be used to strengthen and further develop well-established disarmament regimes. 
The need to establish a verification system for the Convention on biological weapons is a case in point. 
The non-proliferation Treaty is a key to both nuclear disarmament and non-proliferation. 
The Treaty is the only multilateral agreement in which nuclear-weapon States have committed themselves to nuclear disarmament. 
As long as nuclear weapons exist, we must insist that these commitments be honoured. 
Our common goal must be a world free of nuclear arms. 
On several occasions, Sweden has presented proposals for a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
It is essential that these negotiations be concluded in the very near future. 
Sweden was one of the first countries to ratify the chemical weapons Convention. 
Sweden has proposed such a ban. 
Regional instruments for preventing and dealing with conflicts are being developed. 
This should not deprive the regions involved of support from the international community through the United Nations. 
The responsibility of the United Nations, including the Security Council, remains universal. 
The Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) is a central and indispensable institution for conflict prevention and management. 
The endeavours of the CSCE High Commissioner on National Minorities have effectively contributed to building security in Europe, as have the CSCE missions in the field. 
The Swedish experience of cooperation between the CSCE and the United Nations tells us that global and regional efforts are not in contradiction but are mutually reinforcing. 
We look forward to cooperation in all areas with the new, democratic Russia. 
As a member of the Union, Sweden would whole-heartedly support the Union's efforts to promote security and economic and social development, not only in Europe but on a global scale. 
It is by looking outwards, by forging links and extending its cooperation to other regions, that the European Union makes its contribution to global stability and solidarity. 
Let me emphasize that there is no contradiction between European and global cooperation. 
Sweden will be an active member of the United Nations and defend openness and international cooperation. 
Sweden has presented its candidature for a seat on the Security Council for the period 1997 to 1998. 
The Swedish candidature is based on our commitment to global security, on our will to promote international law, and on our conviction that conflicts can and must be solved by addressing their root causes before they lead to war. 
The President (interpretation from French): I have great pleasure in welcoming the Prime Minister of the Kingdom of Lesotho, His Excellency the Right Honourable Mr. Ntsu Mokhehle, and inviting him to address the General Assembly. 
Mr. Mokhehle (Lesotho): On behalf of the people and Government of the Kingdom of Lesotho, and on my own behalf, I have the pleasure to extend to you, Sir, our warmest congratulations on your well-deserved election to the presidency of the General Assembly at the forty-ninth session. 
Your election is a fitting tribute to the efforts that your country has made and continues to make in international relations, especially its mediatory role in conflict situations on our continent. 
Our special thanks also go to your predecessor, the Ambassador of the Republic of Guyana, His Excellency Mr. Samuel Insanally, whose abilities and clear vision in steering the Assembly during the forty-eighth session will forever be remembered with appreciation. 
We are also indebted to our distinguished Secretary-General, His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, whose track record is without parallel. 
Even as we approach the threshold of the twenty-first century, our world is still mired in conflicts. 
Our Organization must strive to contain these and other situations, which are the legacy of the post-cold-war era. 
We are entering a new era, one in which democratic and inclusive global institutions can play a principal role in building a better world. 
As it approaches its fiftieth anniversary, the United Nations faces a number of challenges; it has to become a real instrument of international legality, peace and security. 
The Organization needs to have the means and the flexibility to play an increasingly active role in these unpredictable times. 
The United Nations system should be able, at all times, to respond rapidly to changes and new developments as they occur around the world. 
In the last few years we have witnessed significant events of historic moment. 
The events in Bosnia and Herzegovina and, recently, in Rwanda starkly demonstrate the sluggishness of the decision-making process and the lack of responsiveness on the part of the system. 
Disarmament, especially in the nuclear field, remains an urgent concern of this Organization. 
Its relationship to international peace and security is today more evident than ever before. 
Today, conditions exist for the establishment of a stable and peaceful global environment. 
It is under such conditions that the world can begin to enjoy what may be called the peace dividend, whereby global expenditures will be shifted away from preparations for war and unending concern for national security towards investment in development. 
Solid groundwork for cooperation and confidence-building has been successfully laid in a number of regions. 
The progress in this regard bodes well for the future. 
In our region, the continental organization, the Organization of African Unity (OAU), has established a mechanism for the prevention, management and resolution of conflicts. 
The apparent inability of the world community to act in a timely and decisive manner during some tragic conflict situations in our continent has taught Africa the cardinal lesson that we cannot continue to delegate our responsibilities to the rest of the world. 
We have seen evidence of this a number of times, particularly during crisis situations in Rwanda and Somalia. 
Africa is taking up more seriously the challenge of fending for itself. 
We shall, however, continue to count on international solidarity and cooperation during the trial stages of the mechanism. 
We are happy with the progress achieved thus far in Mozambique. 
We urge the parties involved to show political will and to negotiate in good faith in order to ensure the early establishment of lasting peace, stability and development. 
Democracy is the cornerstone of every civil society and the preservation and sustaining of its institutions should be binding on all of us. 
If it is necessary to look backward to yesterday, it is only to draw lessons that will enable us to march confidently and resolutely into the future, a future in which our citizens will live in harmony and enjoy prosperity. 
Where these principles are threatened by those who are reluctant to come to terms with the realities of today, the international community has stood up resolutely in defence of our fledgling democracies. 
The events in Haiti and our recent experience in Lesotho demonstrate beyond the shadow of a doubt that young and fledgling democracies can be seriously threatened or turned off their course. 
The constitutional crisis we faced has since been resolved; however, I recall these events because of the important lesson they brought home to all of us who were directly concerned. 
Secondly, the international community can no longer countenance an open attack upon democratic principles and the institutions of democratic governance. 
It is through their mediatory efforts that we were able to emerge from the unfortunate constitutional crisis that we experienced. 
The people of Lesotho will always remember that when they faced a critical test, when the foundations of their young democracy were under attack and threatened with wanton destruction, the friends of democracy stood firm and remained resolute to the end. 
In almost every country experiencing some kind of civil strife, it will always be found that the first casualty of that strife is human rights. 
At the regional level, we all support the work of SADC, which has recently decided to establish a sector to deal with human rights questions. 
We pledge to work with our fellow SADC member States as we develop this new sector of our organization. 
We also pledge to fulfil our obligations at the international level through the various United Nations bodies engaged in human rights work. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Zimbabwe, His Excellency Mr. Nathan Shamuyarira. 
Mr. Shamuyarira (Zimbabwe): My delegation congratulates you personally, Sir, as well as your country, Ce d'Ivoire, on your election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Your election is testimony to the role you and your country have played in international relations. 
We are confident that the United Nations will benefit from the term of your presidency. 
Allow me also to congratulate your predecessor, His Excellency Ambassador Samuel Insanally of Guyana, on his outstanding stewardship of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
His conduct of the many complex and vital issues before that session was indeed praiseworthy. 
Our tribute also goes to our Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his sterling leadership of our Organization during the past year, a year in which it has continued to face ever-increasing challenges. 
We are especially grateful to him for his continued efforts to further the objectives of the United Nations in Africa and elsewhere, and for his tireless drive to enhance the Organization's role in maintaining international peace and security and addressing development issues. 
Its readmission into the community of nations signifies victory in its long and difficult struggle for justice and equality. 
For the African continent, it marks the closing chapter in the total decolonization of the continent; and for the United Nations, it concludes an extraordinary collective struggle against the policy of apartheid. 
In this context, I must add that the recent decision by the General Conference of the International Atomic Energy Agency to redesignate South Africa as Africa's representative on the Agency's board was indeed appropriate and welcome. 
If the peace accord negotiated in Lusaka is not signed by the end of October, the Security Council should immediately impose economic sanctions on UNITA, as agreed in resolution 864 (1993). 
We cannot continue delaying and postponing action while waiting for a peace that does not come. 
However, if the peace accord is signed, the United Nations, for its part, should stand ready to deploy a greatly increased peace-keeping force to supervise the cease-fire. 
In Mozambique, despite delays in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement, we are hopeful that peace and stability will soon be realized. 
The forthcoming national elections, planned for 27 and 28 October, should produce results acceptable to all Mozambicans so that they can live in peace and harmony. 
We have just heard a statement by the Prime Minister of Lesotho himself, Mr. Mokhehle, describing to us the events that took place in his country. 
Mr. Blandino Canto (Dominican Republic), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
We are happy to report that this joint mediation has resulted in the restoration of constitutionality and constitutional Government in that country. 
Prime Minister Mokhehle has adequately described that situation, and I need add nothing more. 
In Rwanda, the horrendous acts of genocide we have witnessed will surely haunt every one of us for a long time to come, both those among us who had the means to act but did not do so and the many who, while desiring to help, lacked the means. 
We call for the strengthening of the United Nations presence under the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), as an essential confidence-building measure to provide the displaced people of Rwanda with tangible assurances that they can safely return to their homes. 
A few days ago we heard a statement by the President of Rwanda, Mr. Pasteur Bizimungu, inviting an increase in the size of UNAMIR in order to achieve precisely what we are asking for: confidence-building. 
In both Rwanda and Burundi, the tensions are still too close to the surface for anyone's comfort. 
In Somalia, the deterioration of the security situation and the resurgence of inter-clan fighting, banditry and lawlessness are still a source of great concern to my delegation. 
The people of Somalia should take full advantage of United Nations peace-keeping efforts and of the OAU mediation effort led by President Meles Zenawi of Ethiopia, and forge a political settlement based on sharing the power among the Somali nation as a whole. 
Zimbabwe has contributed two battalions to peace-keeping in Somalia. 
As we start gradually withdrawing those battalions, we hope they will not be called back to a Somalia where law and order have broken down again. 
The quest for self-determination in Western Sahara has taken too long, and has remained on our international agenda for a long time. 
It should therefore not be delayed any further. 
My delegation also welcomes the recent major developments in the Middle East peace process which have brought the people of Palestine closer to their inalienable right to self-determination. 
The people of Palestine still need and deserve our continued support until they reach the goal of nationhood in a Palestinian State with its capital in Jerusalem. 
There can be no economic development without peace and stability. 
Central to these fundamental concerns about peace and stability are the basic issues of protecting human rights and democratic governance. 
We believe that high priority must be given to these issues in our national policies. 
Consequently, dictatorial and non-democratic regimes should be shunned and isolated by all of us and by the international community at large, as well as by regional organizations. 
The curtailment of people's participation in decision-making processes undermines the capacity of countries to provide all their people with even the basic necessities of life including food, water and shelter and basic social services such as education and health. 
Zimbabwe believes that international efforts to promote peace, stability and security where these do not exist or are threatened can largely be facilitated through regional organizations and good neighbours. 
In our view, such arrangements could also be devised to address situations elsewhere in our continent, for example in Rwanda, Burundi and Somalia. 
What we are urging is the involvement of regional organizations, subregional organizations and neighbourly countries in conflict resolution and conflict management, because they know the problems and they know the issues. 
For such regional arrangements to become sustainable it is essential that other regional organizations and the United Nations extend a helping hand by providing financial and other material assistance. 
For indeed, what are initially regarded as internal or local conflicts have the potential, if left unattended, to grow into trouble spots threatening international peace and security itself. 
Clearly, the treaty itself is discriminatory and the nuclear-weapon States have not fully implemented their obligations under article VI of the Treaty. 
Several speakers today have referred to the inadequacies of the Treaty. We will not support any indefinite and unconditional extension of the NPT in its present form. 
The nuclear-weapon States must undertake to reduce and eliminate their nuclear arsenals within an established and binding timetable. 
As a demonstration of their good faith they must also stop impeding the early conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Regrettably, that draft resolution was not brought to the vote. 
We are, however, glad that the Non-Aligned Movement has this year decided to submit the draft resolution once more, and to press it to the vote in the Assembly. 
This initiative is deserving of the strongest support of all members. 
It would also be consistent with the Secretary-General's recommendation on resort to International Court of Justice advisory opinions in his report entitled "An Agenda for Peace" and would give impetus to the process of nuclear disarmament, which has begun to flag in the post-cold-war era. 
We all agree that there have been so many changes on the international scene that the present Charter and methods of operation of the United Nations should be revised to meet the challenges and aspirations of a new and changing world order. 
In this regard, my delegation has already put forward some very specific proposals, which I will not recapitulate in any detail here. 
Those proposals are now part of the African common position paper which refers to the powers of the Security Council, the General Assembly and the relationship of those bodies to the Bretton Woods institutions and to the specialized agencies. 
This subject has been referred to by a number of speakers from this rostrum; indeed, the speakers from Africa have repeated the African common position. 
It is quite clear that the present arrangement, where Africa and the Latin American region are not represented at all amongst the veto-wielding permanent members of the Security Council, should not be allowed to continue. 
The underrepresentation of these two regions is both undemocratic and unfair, and I hope that the matter will be addressed at the appropriate time in terms of the African common position. 
Furthermore, any exercise in the revitalization of the United Nations should envisage coordination of the activities of the Bretton Woods institutions to which I have already referred. 
We are pleased that world-wide socio-economic problems of equitable utilization and distribution of resources are going to be fully addressed at the Far Social Development World Summit in Copenhagen next year. 
Several important conferences have recently been held within the framework of the United Nations: the Rio Conference on Environment and Development and the International Conference on Population and Development held in Cairo in Cairo. 
These conferences all address matters that are vital to the South and/or to the third-world countries as a whole, and we hope that the social development Summit will focus on growing poverty in the world and how to attack it. 
The rapid development of science and technology is taking place in the middle of increasing poverty and disease amongst large population groups, especially in the third world. 
It is time we took enormous steps to eradicate world poverty and to create full employment. 
We hope that the combined efforts of the environment and population Conferences, to which I have already referred, and the social development Summit and the Beijing Conference will mobilize the international community for a final and sustained attack on world poverty. 
Zimbabwe believes that at the national level it is imperative that development put people first by promoting social development through employment-creation opportunities and other poverty- eradication programmes. 
In our view, the provision of adequate food, water and shelter as well as such basic social services as education, training and health is an absolute imperative. 
In the promotion of opportunities for increased popular participation, the enhancement of the role and status of women requires paramount attention. 
Employment creation requires greater private initiative and increased investment. 
Thus domestic policies have to be pursued with the aim of creating a favourable environment for investment. 
The critical economic situation in Africa - the least developed and most marginalized of all the regions of the world - has to be addressed if global economic growth and interdependence are to have any meaning at all. 
With 90 per cent of all poverty stricken people in developing countries, the eradication of poverty remains a major concern at both the national and the international levels. 
Figures available clearly indicate that the overall debt of the developing countries is still on the increase - from some $800 billion in 1982 to $l.4 trillion in 1992 - and it continues to rise. 
Combined with the interest rates, the figures are constantly growing, indeed becoming staggering. 
We believe that new, comprehensive and coordinated approaches to the debt and debt- servicing problems have to be adopted, including outright cancellation or at least the application of the measures proposed under the Trinidad terms for low-income developing countries. 
Zimbabwe believes that the expansion of international trade is essential to economic growth and is indeed an integral part of development. 
We therefore consider the conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations to be an important achievement which deserves to be welcomed by developing and developed countries alike. 
We welcome the meetings that have been arranged both in Africa and elsewhere to study the impact of the Uruguay Round agreement and the World Trade Organization on our economies. 
We reiterate the hope that these developments will improve the access of developing countries' exports to markets in developed countries, and that the new conditionalities or new forms of protectionism under the guise of social or environmental clauses will be avoided. 
Finally we would urge the big Powers - and especially the United States - to adopt a policy of dialogue rather than confrontation in resolving disputes with smaller Powers around the globe. 
A concerted effort by regional organizations and the international community can get us to the promised land of international peace. 
We should try and try again, but the attainment of peace is not the task of international organizations alone: it is also the task of national Governments and national leaders. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on Mr. Carlos Morales Troncoso, Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs of the Dominican Republic. 
My Government's policy towards the pressing need for development is exemplified by the urgent efforts it is making on behalf of its people in the changing context of today's world. 
Thus it was that the General Assembly became the stage par excellence for the airing and debate of the most urgent world-wide problems. 
While its political effectiveness may not have met all the requirements of peace because of the structure of world power that had prevailed since 1945, it did achieve overwhelming success in the actions and programmes of its specialized agencies. 
Born to foster peace and security and to promote development, the United Nations was the fruit of the post-Second-World-War era. 
At that time peace meant the absence of war and of the justifiable fear of world-wide self-destruction. 
Unique and monumentaL events symbolized by the razing of the "wall of infamy" have created the propitious conditions and opportunities for recapturing and relaunching the lofty goals of the signers of the San Francisco Charter. 
Those events summon us to struggle for a world built on solidarity, respect for the self-determination of peoples, and the quest for a better standard of living for all. 
Our efforts must thus be aimed at combating poverty and achieving social justice. 
We must foster new democratic ways for the exercise of power and genuine respect for human rights. 
In other words, we must ensure that democracy works, prospers and prevails. 
Unquestionably, the present-day world is beset by economic and political complexities incompatible with the aspirations of people everywhere to a decent life. 
Globalization of the economy, intense financial competition, national cultural diversity, and the various tensions between groups, countries and regions, typified by the ethnic and religious regional conflicts of recent years, constitute the features of the new reality. 
They lie in the will to build a consensus and in the ability to promote development through fair competition regulated by rules that are accepted by all participants. 
Unless world peace is at stake, the threat or use of force is no longer a viable instrument for achieving the decent life to which all peoples are entitled. 
How, then, can we defend democracy and ensure that, rather than perish, it becomes stronger and more effective in dealing with starvation, unemployment, drug trafficking, the depletion of natural resources, forced migration and the new forms of trade protectionism that undermine development? 
If, indeed, we are to protect human rights and strengthen democracy, we must undertake a thorough review of this whole issue and of the very concept of development on the basis of equitable access to markets, capital and new technologies. 
The Dominican Republic is one of the most solid and deeply rooted democracies on the American continent. 
It is one of the few Latin American democracies in modern times with a record of lasting and commendable political stability. 
It is an example of harmonious and civilized coexistence in a society marked by contrasts. 
We have shown to the world that our democracy is participatory, with reconciliation and dialogue as the channels for the solution of the major political and economic crises that we have experienced. 
We must therefore make progress in harmonizing financial, technological and production policies in order to achieve growth at all levels. 
The development of the most industrialized nations may be inadequate without the growth of developing nations. 
We are witnessing a transition towards trade liberalization that can lead to freer trade and the eradication of poverty through the creation of more and better jobs. 
One of them is neoprotectionism. 
In this way the aspirations to free trade may become mere rhetoric. 
Impoverishment is another threat. 
Are we fully aware that opening up our economies can cause us to overlook the need to properly administer their attendant social costs? 
Unemployment and the acceleration of social investment plans threaten to negate the efforts we have made over many years to democratize our political systems. 
As members know, more emphasis is placed on selling than on producing. 
However, we do not have adequate means of production or fair access to them; yet we are supposed to compete on an equal basis with the more industrialized countries of the world. 
These are not invalid complaints and claims. 
New rules must be worked out to permit developing countries to gain access to technology and finance their infrastructures on favourable terms - in other words, to attain practical and acceptable levels of competitiveness. 
How can we meet these new challenges? To begin with, any development policy must attempt to modernize our sources of production. 
If we have little or nothing to sell, what is the point of continuing to open up our markets? This is closely linked to the development of a proper transport and communication infrastructure and to the optimum use of energy sources. 
We must thus create new conditions of productivity, particularly in the fields of technology social development. 
If human beings are to be the focus of all development policy, the fostering of effective programmes becomes the best possible business. 
All these initiatives and actions to meet the new challenges that stem from the globalization of the economy must be viewed in that context. 
We should be able to achieve a new idea of cooperation. 
Cooperation is the alternative to intervention, the way to fulfil the international community's desires for peace, stability and democracy. 
In this new age, we must be keenly aware of the trends that are shaping the end of this century and the beginning of the next. 
The world is becoming smaller, more interdependent and globalized; the survival of human life is gravely threatened by the deterioration of the environment and by short-sighted, uncoordinated policies to stem the tide of problems besetting the planet. 
We in the Dominican Republic, have our share of problems, but one stands out: we live geographically next door to the poorest nation of the hemisphere. 
Haiti has written glorious pages in the history of the struggle for freedom and equality. 
Its past, heavy with confrontation and long periods of authoritarian rule, has unfortunately turned it into a nation requiring international assistance. 
The problem of drug trafficking and narcotics consumption continues to be a scourge of world-wide dimensions. 
It is the Dominican Republic's State policy to deal most severely, in keeping with our legal provisions, with the trafficking, consumption and possession of narcotic drugs. 
What is more, our country has offered, and will continue to offer, its cooperation to other nations in the apprehension, prosecution or extradition of those who have made this criminal trade the most lucrative activity of our new times. 
Although the developed countries are the most attractive market for the sale of narcotic drugs, the underdeveloped countries, whether or not they are producers of narcotic drugs, have seen an increase in drug addiction too. 
The entire international community must continue resolutely to deal with this scourge so that drug abuse does not become the side effect of a seductively excessive well-being or the amnesia-inducing product that helps some to cope with poverty. 
The Dominican Republic, a nation of pacifist traditions, will continue to support the efforts of the United Nations in preventing armed conflicts and in the establishment, maintenance and consolidation of international peace and the internal peace of all nations. 
INSTRAW was conceived at the first World Conference of the International Women's Year, held in Mexico City, and was created pursuant to the decision of the Economic and Social Council. 
The Dominican Republic takes this occasion to reiterate its request that INSTRAW and UNIFEM not be merged. 
We also request retention of the commitments entered into under Economic and Social Council resolution 1998/LX, of 12 May 1976, which establishes the permanent headquarters of INSTRAW in the Dominican Republic, so that our great city in the Americas may continue to host that important organ. 
We are deluding ourselves if we think that peace, security and development can be pursued as separate goals at either the national level or the international level. 
The new era demands that confrontation turn into dialogue and that calls for justice be replaced by shared commitments of peoples. 
Mr. Sonko (Gambia): My delegation welcomes the election of Ambassador Amara Essy as President of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly with a genuine feeling of great pride and satisfaction; he is not only our neighbour in the West African subregion, but a seasoned diplomat. 
He is certainly no stranger here, having served his great country, Ce d'Ivoire, as Permanent Representative at the United Nations for many years. 
We in the Gambia hold him in high esteem for his constructive and positive contributions to problems of common concern, both at the bilateral and multilateral levels. 
I have no doubt that those qualities, for which he is well known, will contribute immensely to the successful conclusion of our deliberations. 
I should therefore like to congratulate him warmly on his assumption of office and to assure him of the full support of my delegation in carrying out his important mandate. 
Let me also take this opportunity to pay tribute to Ambassador Insanally for the excellent manner in which he performed his duties during his tenure of office last year. 
In the same vein, I wish to commend the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his untiring efforts and effective leadership in ensuring the realization of the ideals for which our Organization, the United Nations, was founded. 
The advent of a non-racial, democratic Government in South Africa symbolized a significant turning point in the constitutional and colonial history of South Africa, in particular, and of Africa in general. 
The resilience and resourcefulness that have guided and inspired the people of South Africa in the crucial years of their march to a non-racial and democratic Government will, I have no doubt, serve as important assets in South Africa's effective participation in the work of the United Nations. 
This change was caused by a series of events and developments within the country that the previous Government had neglected and in some cases had refused to address. 
The continued abuse and misuse of political power and of public office, coupled with serious corrupt practices at various levels of Government departments, necessitated this action. 
The Gambia has since independence in 1965 enjoyed a relatively long period as a democratic State and as a politically stable country. 
We acknowledge this achievement, but at the same time we also have good reasons why the Government in power had to be removed. 
When that stability comes under increasing strain, however, and is threatened from within by certain important officials of Government and politicians alike, the preservation of that stability and national integrity becomes more important than anything else. 
There is no political system that is perfect. 
The privilege of being the people's representatives does not confer any rights that entitle those representatives to do anything other than the people's business. 
The restoration of public trust and confidence in government in the older democracies is an institutionalized process that has acquired value and stability. 
The mechanisms that protect the State and allow for a peaceful and acceptable mode of restoration of public trust and confidence have been tested and proved effective over time. 
That action is reinforced by the fact that the strength of democratic societies lies with the people, who freely participate in the political process and select or elect their representatives. 
We wish to emphasize that the events that took place in the Gambia in July this year must be understood as politically necessary to allow for corrective measures to be put in place and to usher in a new and equitable democratic political system. 
In this connection, the present provisional Government's overriding objective is to set up those institutions that would provide the necessary checks and balances and thus enhance the democratic process in the Gambia and the right of the people to elect a government of their choice. 
The essence of a democratic political system is, in addition to its inclusive character, its ability to promote the political, economic, civil, social and cultural rights of the individual and of the community as a whole. 
Any democratically elected Government that only promotes the civil and political rights of its people and neglects the promotion of their social, cultural and economic rights, or that deliberately fails to provide equal opportunities for all its people, forfeits, in our view, its right to govern. 
The challenge that faces democratic Governments - and any Government, for that matter - is how to promote that cluster of human rights without giving any undue attention to a few of them. 
The Gambia subscribes fully to the Universal Declaration of Human Rights of 1948, the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, the African Charter on Human and Peoples' Rights and other human-rights instruments. 
We shall continue to respect our obligations under these international covenants. 
We affirm our commitment to returning the country to civilian rule after addressing these inherent weaknesses. 
A programme of transition and rectification will shortly be announced. 
In pursuit of these objectives, we are mindful of the need for objectivity and impartiality. 
In this connection, the new regime has already approached a number of friendly countries in our subregion that have the same legal heritage as the Gambia and asked them to assist by providing judges with the requisite expertise in similar exercises. 
As part of this process, an independent electoral commission will also be put in place for the same purpose - to strengthen democracy. 
The military take-over was not, therefore, directed against any country; its purpose was to redress certain internal difficulties. 
It goes without saying that while we are engaged in this national exercise we shall also honour all our international obligations, in addition to playing an active role in the comity of nations. 
The situation in Liberia has always been of major concern to us, and the failure to implement the Cotonou Accord fully has not dampened our enthusiasm. 
The Akosombo Agreement constitutes another attempt, in a long and tortuous peace process, to galvanize the principal players in the Liberian conflict in an effort to achieve a genuine peace leading to free and fair elections. 
The Gambia has followed with keen interest recent positive political and military developments in Rwanda leading to the cessation of hostilities and the establishment of a Government of national reconciliation, which we hope will be consolidated further. 
The assistance of the international community will continue to be needed in Rwanda, not only to restore peace and stability and law and order but also to ensure the smooth, safe and speedy return of all Rwandese refugees and displaced persons to their respective homes. 
The current inability of the international community to broker a durable peace and reconciliation between the parties to the conflict should not deter us; rather, it should spur us to redouble our efforts and our resolve to find a satisfactory solution to the conflict. 
But peace is priceless and constitutes one of the principles underlying the creation of this noble Organization, and this is certainly not the time for the United Nations to consider withdrawing the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNISOM). 
On the question of Bosnia and Herzegovina, it is saddening to note that, so far, all the efforts deployed by the international community to find a negotiated settlement have been persistently frustrated by the Bosnian Serbs without the slightest compunction. 
Furthermore, the Bosnian Serbs have persisted with their heinous policy of "ethnic cleansing" and other war crimes, in total disregard of the basic norms of international behaviour. 
I believe that by lifting the arms embargo against Bosnia and Herzegovina the international community would be sending strong and clear signals to the intransigent Bosnian Serbs. 
With regard to the dispute over Jammu and Kashmir, my delegation upholds the view that the Simla Agreement and the relevant Security Council resolutions provide a sound basis for a just and lasting solution to the conflict. 
In respect of the Arab-Israeli conflict, we are encouraged by the events that have been unfolding since the signing of the Peace Accord between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO). 
The balance sheet has been generally positive, and we encourage both sides to pursue the peace process. 
Such a positive development will give added credibility to the entire Middle East peace process to secure a comprehensive and durable solution in accordance with Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
Another important and worrying factor, which threatens to undermine any political gains in our countries, is the question of poverty and the lack of economic development. 
Extensive external debt and debt-servicing obligations continue to be important constraints on the advancement of the developing countries. 
The situation is most acute in Africa. 
This is equivalent to $199 billion, while debt-servicing arrears total some $45.8 billion, which is equivalent to over 20 per cent of the total debt stock. 
For sub-Saharan Africa, therefore, the ratios of debt to gross national product and debt to export are almost three times the registered average for all developing countries, making it the most impoverished region in the world. 
There is more than ever before an urgent need for the international community to find a lasting solution to this problem. 
Against the background of such difficulties, it is regrettable to note that, in real terms, aid flows to Africa as a whole have also been on the decline in spite of the substantial increase by a few countries in their levels of aid to Africa. 
Equally noteworthy is the failure of direct foreign investments to increase appreciatively enough to relieve Africa's financial crisis and stimulate economic growth. 
Let me, en passant, recall that the Tokyo International Conference on African Development served as a forum to raise international public awareness and renew commitment to Africa's development. 
The successful implementation of the Tokyo Declaration will depend largely on the common political will of African Governments and their development partners. 
From a global perspective, it is predicted that the conclusion of the Uruguay Round will link economies more strongly through an increased flow of trade and finance based on trade liberalization and a strengthening of the multilateral trading system. 
While the liberalization of trade as a result of the Uruguay Round may lead to a substantial increase in world trade and income, the impact on developing countries could be less noticeable. 
On a different but more positive note, it is gratifying to note that the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the elaboration of an international convention to combat desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa, has completed its mandate and that a Convention has been adopted. 
The three regional implementation Annexes have also been concluded. 
The cumulative effects of drought and desertification on our environment as well as on the socio-economic development of our countries have been amply demonstrated. 
But if this Convention is to make a difference, it must be provided with the necessary resources to ensure its effective implementation. 
The correlation between drought and desertification and rapid population growth is well known. 
That is why we welcomed the International Conference on Population and Development that has just ended in Cairo. 
It demonstrated the importance of population policy as an essential ingredient of social and economic development. 
We fully support the Programme of Action adopted by the Conference and will continue to work closely with international, regional and national agencies, including non-governmental organizations, to implement it, taking into account our national priority strategies on population policy. 
Similarly, the Yokohama Strategy and Plan of Action which issued from the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction constitute a clear reflection of our collective determination to develop and strengthen our existing capacity for natural disaster prevention, reduction, preparedness and mitigation. 
We very much welcome the World Summit for Social Development to be held in Copenhagen in March 1995. 
While the Conference will address three core issues - enhancing social integration; alleviating and reducing poverty; and expanding productive employment - it will none the less attract a number of social and developmental issues of relevance to world social progress and global development. 
For those of us in the developing world, the Conference will afford the opportunity to address once more our socio-economic development needs while drawing attention to existing social ills in our societies and finding solutions to these problems. 
Indeed, the twenty-first century holds many challenges for mankind, but the most important and pressing will be the elimination of gender discrimination. 
In order to fulfil this purpose efficiently, the ongoing consultations for restructuring and revitalizing the United Nations system, notably that of the General Assembly, should be vigorously pursued. 
My delegation will continue to lend its unwavering support to these laudable efforts. 
Urgent attention should also be given to strengthening cooperation and coordination between agencies of the United Nations system, the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions. 
Gambia will continue to give full support to the international effort to address the social, economic and environmental problems facing mankind. 
The joy we share with other nations as Members of the United Nations is matched only by our respect for each Member of this commonwealth of nations. 
I also take this opportunity to convey to Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, our Secretary-General, our high esteem and fraternal gratitude for his tireless efforts to reduce pockets of tension and strengthen international peace and security. 
His devotion and talent reinforce the role of our Organization. 
Despite the emergence of certain conflicts, the world is on the threshold of a new, more promising era in which dialogue and joint action seem to be prevailing over confrontation. 
Even if the goal of a peaceful world society has not yet been reached, it is acknowledged that our Organization has contributed broadly to decolonization and the progressive development of international law. 
Thanks to the United Nations, some global problems, such as those of population and environment, have become priority concerns for all nations, small or large, rich or poor. 
All Africa places its hopes in South Africa, whose leaders have demonstrated wisdom and determination. 
We earnestly hope South Africa will be able to pass peacefully and harmoniously through its new stage of transition. 
One of this year's felicitous events is clearly the concretization of the peace process that started with the Washington agreements between the Palestinians and the Israelis. 
Their mutual recognition has provided fresh impetus, and it heralds an era of peace in that part of the world, which has for so long been bloodied by war. 
I take this opportunity to congratulate President Arafat and the Palestinian people on their tireless efforts to give Palestine a sovereign, independent State within internationally recognized boundaries. 
The Islamic Federal Republic of the Comoros, an Arabic-speaking and French-speaking African State, will spare no effort in sincerely encouraging all the parties concerned to strive for peace. 
We therefore welcome the agreement reached between the Kingdom of Jordan and Israel. 
My country has always respected our Organization's principles, and therefore has always advocated dialogue and concertation in the settlement of conflicts. 
In that spirit, it endorsed the General Assembly's recommendations on the question of the Comorian island of Mayotte. 
While we take note of the tangible results of the rebirth of democracy in Eastern Europe, the opening up of Africa to multiparty politics and the easing of tensions between Powers, we cannot be but concerned at the appearance of conflicts that are undermining world stability and equilibrium. 
The case of Bosnia and Herzegovina is a constant and striking reminder that we still have a long, long way to go on the road to lasting peace. 
Nothing would be more tragic than allowing passion and pride to prevail over reason and take precedence over the lives of thousands of women, children and old people, who are the daily victims of this incomprehensible conflict. 
We still wonder how all the macabre events that have torn Rwanda apart could have taken place. 
I take this opportunity to express our deepest gratitude to France for "Operation Turquoise," as well as to all the States that supported that operation, for without it Rwanda would have ceased to exist. 
We express our gratitude to the neighboring States for the very African hospitality they showed in saving the lives of human beings in distress. 
In addition, we salute the courage and determination of the political authorities and the people of Burundi for their avoidance of another tragedy with incalculable consequences. 
It is imperative that we finally wake up to Africa's economic realities and understand that its instability and destitution are a standing threat to society throughout the world. 
While we recognize that the world political situation has eased considerably, we must also take note that the international economic situation shows us no glimmer of hope. 
Political stability will be fragile if there is not a clear improvement in the economic sphere and, in particular, if growth is limited to the wealthy countries. 
The developing countries are bearing the full brunt of the ill effects of the crisis, in the form of deteriorating terms of trade, rising protectionism, decreasing net flows of external resources and, on top of all that, the debt burden, which nullifies the efforts of the developing countries. 
In this context, it is our collective responsibility to combat poverty, famine and destitution in the developing countries. 
Given the distress of the developing countries and an international economic system in crisis, we must devise a new and constructive vision, one capable of restructuring the world economy while reflecting the interests of both parties within the framework of sincere cooperation. 
We place our hopes in a renewed United Nations that will take concrete action to establish more balanced international economic relations. 
The Federal Islamic Republic of the Comoros also believes that cooperation between the countries of the South is imperative; indeed, we have made cooperation with the developing countries an essential element in our relations. 
It is in this spirit that our regional institutions have adopted a strategy aimed, first and foremost, at strengthening trade and industrial cooperation, and at improving transportation, telecommunications and so forth. 
Thus it has signed a programme of structural adjustment with the international financial institutions, with the aim of achieving economic recovery and of improving public finance. 
It is a trial that the Comorian people is enduring with courage and sacrifice. 
But the recent devaluation of the Comorian franc has exacerbated the crisis by seriously undermining the Comorians' purchasing power. 
While it is true that the easing of international political tension and of certain regional conflicts has reinforced hopes for peace, the gravity of the international economic situation is also creating doubt. 
The victims of the world crisis are still the same: men, women and children of the African, Asian, Latin American and Caribbean regions. 
Indeed, the same people are always the ones who are confronted with famine, poverty, natural catastrophes and desertification. 
The harsh reality of the poor countries is accentuated by their exclusion from the decision-making process concerning the international economic situation. 
As the twentieth century draws to a close, the long-cherished hopes of the third-world peoples are giving way to disappointment. 
Specialists in development assistance and economic cooperation are unanimous in finding that the current trend is towards stagnation and even regression. 
Our General Assembly must now find a solution to the problem created by the failure of international economic relations. 
We must insist more strongly on our sense of solidarity and shared responsibility. 
We are among those who believe that the victors of the Second World War do not have a monopoly on the maintenance of peace and on the socio-economic development of nations. 
I should like to request that the Security Council reconsider the sanctions adopted against Libya, because, as a result of sanctions condemning inadmissible acts, an entire people is being penalized. 
May the peace-keeping operation there bring stability and security so that Haitians, in their renewed unity, can work together to rebuild a free and prosperous nation. 
We also extend these wishes to our brothers in Liberia, Somalia and Angola, so that, as in Mozambique, they may resume dialogue and lay down their weapons. 
Indeed, our Organization will never accept a repetition of Iraq's aggression of 1990. 
It is difficult for us to believe that Iraq has not learned the lessons of that famous, much-covered Gulf war, from which the Iraqi people, the ultimate victims, are still healing their wounds. 
If it does not, mankind will not be able to understand why each time peace seems to be established another war looms. 
May I conclude by repeating my delegation's fraternal congratulations to the President of the General Assembly on his election. 
Mr. Muller (Marshall Islands): Allow me at the outset to congratulate the President of the General Assembly on his unanimous election. 
It is indeed a great honour for his country. 
I can assure him of my delegation's willingness to assist him in his duties. 
His innovative use of expert hearings on the question of development were followed closely by the Marshall Islands delegation. 
My compliments are also extended to our distinguished Secretary-General, His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, whom we thank for his tireless efforts on behalf of this Organization. 
On a more sombre note, I wish to extend the condolences of my Government, delegation and people to our neighbours in the Pacific, Papua New Guinea and Japan, which have both recently experienced devastating volcanic eruptions. 
Further grim descriptions and graphic pictures of the terrible loss of life on the high seas in the sinking of the "Estonia" have been occupying the air waves and television screen. 
We should like to express our deepest sympathy and condolences to the affected families and Governments over this tragic accident. 
We now wish to join other delegations in welcoming South Africa to this Organization. 
The struggle of its people with racial inequality resulting from apartheid was long and difficult, often resulting in the loss of precious lives. 
We share their excitement in finally joining the concert of nations. 
The Organization itself has become involved in several ambitious undertakings in innovative international relations and multilateral actions. 
We hope that these new endeavours of partnership will produce lasting solutions to many of our global problems. 
That very partnership is evident by the work being undertaken on the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change, which is viewed with great interest in the Marshall Islands. 
Currently, we are working together with the Alliance of Small Island States (AOSIS), of which we are a founding member, in introducing a new protocol to the Convention. 
The German Government's support for the AOSIS protocol is most gratifying. 
We hope that the Conference of the Parties will adopt the proposed protocol to the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change on Greenhouse Gas Emission Reduction next year in Berlin. 
We view this Agreement as a positive step in bringing order to the exploitation of marine resources. 
In this vein I am happy to announce that we will sign that Agreement at this session. 
In the months leading up to the Barbados Conference last April, we were very confident that at last the international community would try to do something positive for the small island developing States, a group of countries that we feel has been neglected. 
Fortunately, the Conference, in Cairo, after arduous and intensive negotiations, saw fit to adopt an expanded international population strategy, as a result of which we now have a well-thought-out Plan of Action. 
We will, however, make every effort to maximize our participation in this Plan of Action. 
We all owe a great deal to its distinguished Chairman for his masterful stewardship. 
For the Marshall Islands, this Conference is particularly important as we seek to build our capacity to utilize our marine resources responsibly. 
Unlike distant-water fishing nations, our geographical location compels us to ensure the sustainable exploitation of our fisheries resources for future generations, whether within or outside our exclusive economic zone. 
This is a matter of survival, one that transcends economics. 
I submit, however, that large-scale commercial fisheries are a new concept for our people. 
We must familiarize ourselves with them. 
In this regard, the active assistance of the developed countries is needed to train our people in the modern techniques of commercial fishing. 
In this context, it is essential that we gain preferential access to international markets. 
We have brought this matter up many times, and we urge the Assembly to promote trade as well as training. 
While we are not asking for much, we do hope that assistance for self-help will continue to be forthcoming. 
Thus, together with other Forum countries, we will aspire to develop a strategy that will prepare the way for the World Summit for Social Development. 
We recognize that further improvement of our relationships with the various United Nations agencies in our region is essential. 
Of equal importance is the World Conference on Women in Beijing next year. 
As a matrilineal society, we have long recognized the wisdom of including women in our decision-making process, and we look forward to participating in the Beijing Conference. 
During the World Hearings on Development earlier this year, many of the expert witnesses spoke of the high proportion of United Nations expenditures earmarked for peace-keeping, much to the detriment of overall development efforts. 
The Marshall Islands will actively participate in this matter in the Fifth Committee, and we hope to work together with others for a more equitable apportionment of expenses and assessed contributions. 
We shall be very vigilant in the discussions following on the Vienna Declaration on this matter. 
We believe there is no statute of limitations to human rights abuses, as clearly they are crimes against humanity. 
The prevalent lack of common decency, which the President of Bosnia and Herzegovina so painfully described in his recent address, must be eradicated. 
My delegation fully supports this concept, particularly since the fate of many Pacific Island people during the Second World War remains an unwritten chapter in the history books. 
We trust that moral restitution will be made to the memory of these victims. 
The consequences of recent geo-political events have amply demonstrated the need for the expansion of the Security Council. 
With 184 Members, the United Nations must ensure that the Security Council reflects the realities of the changed situation. 
My delegation supports the proposal for increased membership. 
In this context, it is appalling to note that the Security Council, whose decisions affect all Members, does not involve more States in its decision-making process. 
As a positive remedial solution, the suggestion by the Minister for Foreign Affairs of New Zealand in this regard is of great significance and should be considered. 
Members will no doubt recall that it was during the relatively brief period of the United Nations-approved trusteeship that 67 atomic bombs were detonated on islands that had been inhabited peacefully and productively by the people of the Marshall Islands for centuries. 
This must be regarded as a matter of more than historical interest, in view of the resulting legacy of horrific environmental degradation and tragic human suffering - a legacy that threatens to haunt the Marshallese people for centuries to come. 
Documents recently declassified and released confirm that the full extent of the radioactive contamination resulting from these tests was not disclosed to the Marshall Islands by the United States during the negotiation of the Compact of Free Association. 
Accordingly, neither the compensation provided nor the remedial measures undertaken or contemplated for the clean-up of some of the contaminated islands and the treatment of the affected human population can now be regarded as adequate. 
My Government lacks the huge sums required to ensure the proper clean-up and disposal of the radioactive contaminants and the treatment of the radiation-induced illnesses and birth defects caused by the nuclear-weapons tests. 
What, then, is my Government to do? We may hope for the unreserved cooperation of the former administering Power in fully cleaning up and disposing of its nuclear waste and in adequately aiding our afflicted people. 
In short, we must do more than simply hope. 
It is with this unhappy dilemma in mind that we ask the General Assembly to consider sympathetically our efforts to attend to the restoration of our lands and the treatment of our people. 
The effective disposal of those contaminants will require their permanent isolation from the human biosphere. 
My Government wishes it to be understood that such a facility would also serve the global interest in securing the safe and permanent disposal of a portion of the world's dangerous nuclear materials, an interest that, at present, is by no means accommodated anywhere in the world. 
Consequently, my Government has resolved to conduct a preliminary feasibility study for such a facility and to consult closely with interested members of the international community as we proceed. 
We look forward with interest to such a conference, and we pledge our support. 
My Government recognizes that the establishment of a nuclear materials disposal facility in the Marshall Islands may upon detailed analysis be found to be unfeasible or otherwise unacceptable. 
We expect that this Organization, which placed our islands under trusteeship in the first place, will ensure that justice prevails. 
At this time, my Government requests the sympathetic support of the General Assembly as we continue with the effort to secure a commitment to adequate treatment and full compensation of all the victims of the nuclear-weapons-testing programme. 
My Government attaches the utmost importance and immediate urgency to this matter. 
The issues I have mentioned are of high priority. 
Those of us who already know your work at the United Nations and at other international meetings can already foresee the success of the work of the forty-ninth session; we know your enormous talent, wisdom and patience. 
Your election also reflects the international community's confidence in your country, Ce d'Ivoire, a country with which Niger maintains diversified relations solidly rooted in the history and geography of West Africa. 
Finally, your election is a posthumous tribute by the international community to the work carried out over half a century by the late President F\x{5e68}ix Houphou\x{892e}-Boigny in the service of human dignity, peace and social progress. 
Permit me, therefore, to congratulate you, Sir, and through you the people of Ce d'Ivoire and its President, Mr. Henri Konan Bedi, on your election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
I wish also to congratulate the other Assembly officers; I am sure they will spare no effort to rendering valuable assistance as you carry out your tasks. 
I also convey my greetings to the Secretary-General, His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, and thank him for the dynamism and far-sightedness with which he is carrying out his mandate in this period of important change; we hail him for his firm commitment to international peace and security. 
The annual convening of the General Assembly gives Niger the opportunity to renew its faith in the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations, signed at San Francisco nearly half a century ago. 
Niger is firmly committed to this path of democracy; it has already found the path of freedom for its children. 
Today in Niger, no one is molested because of his philosophical or religious ideas; since the establishment of the Third Republic, freedom of the press is complete and is guaranteed by the Constitution. 
Freedom of association too is complete and guaranteed by the Constitution, and a number of political parties, associations and trade unions now play to the full the role that is properly theirs in every democratic society. 
It is in that context that the people of Niger is engaged in rediscovering the path of the love of work, which alone can generate wealth. 
Many non-governmental organizations have been founded and are working in close cooperation with foreign organizations. 
Niger is a Sahelian country confronted with the inexorable advance of the Sahara Desert; we welcome the conclusion at Paris last June of the International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa. 
We hope that the international community will finally be able to act on its commitment to give countries suffering from this scourge the ability to lay the foundation for genuine, sustainable development. 
Sometimes too meager, sometimes excessive, the rainy season is an ongoing concern in Niger. 
They caused considerable damage but did not gratify our people or our Government with an adequate harvest. 
That is why our Head of State, His Excellency Mr. Mahamane Ousmane, has initiated a major campaign in which the people are participating in building the first-ever dam on the Niger river................................................................................................................ 
For Niger, this is a question of ensuring the conditions necessary for the survival of the present and future generations. 
My country has accorded food self-sufficiency top priority in its campaign for economic development. 
It keenly hopes that with the assistance of the international community it will achieve this objective before the end of the present decade. 
Here, Niger hopes that the nations which share the same ideal of prosperity and happiness will extend it the same solidarity. 
He has made that question a constant matter of concern for the Government of Niger. 
On behalf of the Government of Niger, allow me here to extend our warm gratitude to Algeria, Burkino Faso and France, whose mediation made it possible to arrive at this fortunate conclusion. 
The Ouagadougou Agreement, which was signed last Sunday, 9 October 1994, and which entered into force today, 11 October 1994, will allow the people of Niger to devote itself to the critical issues of development in a calm atmosphere. 
It opens the way to national reconciliation among the sons of the same geographical region, united by history and inspired by the same will - that of living together. 
It hopes that the international community will assist by providing material and financial resources to ensure the return and integration of the refugees. 
It has concluded an agreement with the Bretton Woods institutions on economic recovery, and negotiations are now under way for the conclusion of an agreement on the facility for strengthened structural adjustment. 
The development of the situation in the Middle East which led to the establishment of the Palestinian authority in Gaza, like the logic of peace and dialogue which now prevails between Israel and the other Arab countries, is part of this new dynamic. 
How can we fail to be gratified that President Jean-Bertrand Aristide will soon arrive on Haitian soil after three long years in forced exile? 
These are indeed major events which encourage us to hope that we will see a rapid return of peace wherever it may have been shattered or wherever it is threatened. 
Throughout the world - in Africa, in Asia and in America and in Europe - the last vestiges of the cold war are fading away to open the way for a fruitful partnership among nations. 
How can we have allowed such a tragedy to take place without having used all the means and resources available to the international community in time to prevent, if not limit, the unprecedented massacres which were perpetrated? 
Because it is aware that nothing lasting can be conceived and realized in Rwanda without peace and unity among its sons Niger made its modest contribution to the restoration of peace in Rwanda by participating in the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
Niger expresses the same hopes for peace and stability in neighbouring Burundi and welcomes the significant progress made recently, which has resulted in its acquiring authorities who can pursue the work of consolidating the peace. 
Quite close to Rwanda, peace is making great strides also in a country which has been engaged in war and suffering since its independence, namely, Mozambique. 
The situation in Angola is a matter of concern for my delegation. 
Indeed, it must do all in its power to maintain a significant United Nations presence, which alone can guarantee lasting peace in Somalia. 
My country is gratified that, after 46 years of hostilities, Jordan and Israel agreed to sign a peace agreement on 25 July 1994 - this less than a year after the signing of the agreement between the Israelis and the Palestinians. 
Clearly, the world today has gone from a period of confrontation to one of cooperation. 
However, it is up to the United Nations to devote particular attention to other regions and other peoples which, through their vitality and economic dynamism, could also contribute to the implementation of the ideals of the Charter. 
The most recent events in this conflict have demonstrated to those who still had doubts that the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina is deliberate and is supported by the leaders of the Serbian community who have made force the primary basis for their actions. 
While it is true that risks of armed confrontation between the super-Powers have today disappeared allowing unimaginable progress in the area of disarmament, this has not led to that strengthening of security which we were entitled to expect. 
A producer of uranium, Niger has ratified the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons and will support, during the negotiations to take place next year, its extension and the universal nature it must acquire. 
Other efforts should also be made to control conventional weapons and, in a general fashion, to establish confidence-building measures among States. 
How many savings could have been made from the resources allotted to peace-keeping if the minimum had been allotted to development? 
Indeed, as you so eloquently pointed out on 20 September last after your election, Mr. President, the economic and social situation at the international level is experiencing alarming developments marked by the stamp of uncertainty and adversity for the developing countries, and for Africa in particular. 
In this regard, Africa for two decades now has seemed a desperate case, despite its abundant natural wealth. 
To be sure, progress has been made economically and socially, but in comparison with the rest of the world such progress seems insignificant, and in certain respects entire areas have become settled in a situation of non-development. 
Thus, while certain countries in Asia are experiencing expansion with trends of accelerated growth, Africa's economic prospects continue to remain mediocre. 
Today, more than 350 million Africans are living in abject poverty, more than half of them women and children. 
Paradoxically, Africa also shows the signs of a vibrant continent capable of the greatest economic prowess, as long as the international community gives it the opportunity and the means to achieve its potential. 
I should like to recall Niger's position on a particular aspect of this responsibility, namely, the debt. 
Thus, Niger urges the developed countries to cancel the debts of the developing countries and if necessary to give priority to the least developed countries. 
Along with the debt the continued deterioration of the terms of trade is a subject of great concern for Niger. 
To be competitive, some of these countries have devalued their currency by half, despite the difficult economic, social and political consequences. 
But what the developing countries, and especially the least-developed countries, need most is the establishment of a genuine fund for development assured of lasting resources. 
It is recognized today that the Bretton Woods institutions have reached their limits in development matters. 
The conditions attached to World Bank and International Monetary Fund (IMF) loans are often a genuine impediment to attaining the developing countries' purpose in negotiating the loan agreements. 
In his report "An Agenda for Development", the Secretary-General rightly notes that peace is the development; the economy is the engine of progress; the environment is a basis for sustainability; and social justice is a pillar of society. 
We hope that it will put forward concrete ways and means to ensure implementation of the development programmes and strategies adopted by the General Assembly over the last few years. 
The forthcoming major international conferences - the World Summit for Social Development, the Fourth World Conference on Women and the Second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements - provide opportunities for us further to enrich this Agenda. 
Mr. Legwaila (Botswana): The Government and people of Botswana salute your elevation to the Presidency of the forty-ninth session of the Assembly. 
Your election by acclamation is a fitting tribute not only to your personal distinction but also to the African continent, on whose soil you were bred and nurtured. 
It goes without saying, therefore, that the confidence we repose in you as you guide our deliberations is beyond measure. 
The Secretary-General's legendary tenacity of purpose at the helm of our Organization has continued to serve us very well indeed. 
He remains undaunted by the complexities of the problems he faces as the world's chief diplomat and peacemaker in an era marred by the continuing absence of peace. 
That is to be celebrated, and should be celebrated. 
Unfortunately, the energies and resources that the international community could be deploying to help buttress and nurture emerging democracies have to be expended on the search for solutions to a multiplicity of intractable civil wars. 
Nevertheless, there is no doubt that the United Nations peacekeeping commitments are threatening to overwhelm the Organization's capacities. 
Financial resources to sustain these commitments may soon dry up, if indeed they are available, in tandem with the drying up of support for peace-keeping generally, particularly among the big contributors. 
The past year has been a year of mixed blessings for Africa. 
The continent won a major victory with the liberation of South Africa from the shackles of apartheid and racism. 
Three-and-a-half centuries of white minority domination have ended, and the construction of a new non-racial society has begun in earnest in South Africa. 
We welcome the new South Africa into our midst with open arms. 
Southern Africa, the erstwhile cockpit of conflict, has suddenly found salvation and begun the process of reconstruction and regional cooperation and integration. 
Since peace and stability are universal prerequisites for orderly economic and social development, both of which we have begun to savour in southern Africa, there is every reason why we should be excited about the future of our region. 
With the holding of multiparty elections in the sister Republic of Mozambique, the process of democratization in the region will have come closer than ever before to culmination. 
Increasingly, the region is being guided in the ordering of its political affairs by a set of common democratic values. 
Through the Southern African Development Community's economic fraternity, mechanisms are being developed to promote regional approaches to the protection of human rights and the safeguarding of the democratic milieu that the region has laboured so hard and shed so much blood to bring about. 
As an example, I would mention the case of Lesotho, about which members will have heard. 
It was regional conflict-resolution and diplomacy at their very best. 
Yet we remain troubled and pained by the fact that not all is well in other parts of the African continent by any stretch of the imagination. 
Our south western sister Republic of Angola has never had a moment of tranquillity, peace or stability ever since it attained its independence 19 years ago. 
Blood has continued to flow in that tortured country in ever-increasing profusion, even as we are told the Lusaka talks are on the verge of a successful conclusion. 
This is the precious blood of innocent Angolans shed needlessly because the multiparty democracy demanded by UNITA and its supporters was won three years ago, only to be subjected to another round of brutal civil war. 
We remain hopeful, however, that the marathon talks in Lusaka, capital of the Republic of Zambia, will produce an agreement for the parties to implement without reservation. 
The Somali tragedy remains intractable. 
The presence in the fractured country of 18,000 United Nations peace-keeping troops, including Botswanans, has not made much of a difference in the restoration of peace and tranquillity to the Somali people. 
The decision to withdraw the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) must be carefully weighed against the obvious consequences of the vacuum it will create. 
The madness that is being displayed by the warring factions there is surely beyond comprehension. 
Although the carnage has ended in Rwanda, the tragedy that has befallen its people has not. 
Rwanda cannot endure any more cycles of civil war and genocidal massacres. 
The tens or hundreds of thousands of refugees encamped at present in the neighbouring countries must be helped to return to their homeland lest out of the frustrations of exile in their squalid refugee camps they ignite another cycle of genocide. 
On the perennial question of Western Sahara, Botswana shares the view that it is taking far too long to hold a referendum in the Territory to allow the Sahraoui people to decide their future. 
The Territory cannot and must not be allowed to mark time forever in a limbo of uncertainty as if the fulfillment of the aspirations of its people can be delayed until their final submission. 
Beyond the African continent, the agony of Bosnia and Herzegovina has continued to outrage the conscience of mankind. 
The senseless bloodletting in that tormented region of Europe remains stubbornly impervious to solution. 
Peace plan after peace plan has failed to impress one side or the other, and the result is that the patience of the international community, which has to deploy enormous resources to maintain a massive peace-keeping presence in the area, is being tested beyond endurance. 
The question we ask is: How can the perpetrators of that cruel conflict ever make sense out of it? We appeal to them to stop the carnage. 
Meanwhile, we urge the International Tribunal set up to bring to justice the authors and perpetrators of that barbarous war to spare no effort in doing so. 
They have a golden opportunity to do so and to resume the journey they started three years ago towards a democratic future. 
Intractable problems all over the world, are being resolved through negotiations, and we do not believe that the cold war between Cuba and the United States is beyond resolution by negotiation. 
We hope that this time the parties involved in the war dance are merely trying to exorcise the demons of the politics of brinkmanship, without any intention whatsoever of bringing world peace to the brink and beyond. 
The arbitrary division of the island of Cyprus remains unrepaired. 
We urge the parties to reintensify their search for a mutually acceptable dispensation that will make possible the reunification of the island and its people. 
The same applies to the two Koreas. 
The people of the North and South are Koreans in every sense and soon they must realize that, like the people of South Africa, who have just triumphed over racial division, they too can triumph if they try harder, over ideological division. 
We live in the age of dialogue and negotiation, the age of reconciliation and forgiveness. 
No one will be excused for refusing to negotiate an end to a disagreement. 
Over the past two decades my country has experienced an unprecedented period of economic growth. 
After being viewed as one of the world's poorest countries, with a per capita income estimated at $70, Botswana suddenly became Africa's success story, a success born out of a stable, democratic political system and a free-market economy. 
Our democratic system is now so entrenched that it has become our nation's second nature. 
The happy result is that Botswana is free from any ethnic or tribal conflict. 
Regrettably, we have not been spared the wrath of the world recession and have thus experienced dramatic declines in growth rates. Our economic growth, heavily influenced by the development of minerals, particularly diamonds, has experienced adverse effects arising from the fall in the price of diamonds. 
Our country has entered the most challenging period since independence. 
Africa as a whole is engaged, in one form or another, in economic and political reforms that need the support and cooperation of the donor community and the multilateral financial institutions. 
Poverty is an underlying factor of underdevelopment that many African countries have to contend with today. 
Regrettably, implementation of the structural adjustment programme, welcome as it is in the restructuring of African economies, has in many instances worsened the social conditions of the poor in the short term. 
This is why Botswana looks forward to the forthcoming World Summit on Social Development, where we will have the opportunity to address these anomalies in a very serious manner. 
Botswana is encouraged by the ongoing process of reform and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields. 
It is our hope that these changes will bring about efficiency and effectiveness in addressing the needs and concerns of developing countries at the policy-making and operational levels. 
In this era, the democracy that is being preached at national level should pervade the international system. 
In implementing these ideals, it is necessary to bear in mind the need for equitable geographical representation, which emphasizes increased permanent membership for developing countries, particularly in Africa." 
We are due to celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of the founding of this Organization. 
The United Nations has amply vindicated its existence. 
It survived the distractions and ravages of the cold war with its sense of purpose relatively intact. 
Botswana's fidelity to the purposes and principles of the Organization's Charter remains unstinting. 
The meeting rose at 6.55 p.m. 
Mr. Lima (Guinea-Bissau) (spoke in Portuguese; interpretation from French text furnished by the delegation): Allow me first of all, Sir, to congratulate you warmly on your noteworthy election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Furthermore, your personal competence and the rich diplomatic experience you have acquired over the years are a guarantee of the success of our deliberations. 
My country, Guinea-Bissau, which holds one of the vice-presidencies, wishes to assure you of its total availability and fullest cooperation. 
Our thanks and congratulations also go to your illustrious predecessor, Mr. Samuel Insanally, for the wisdom with which he guided the work of the forty-eighth session. 
The general debate of the forty-ninth session reflects the logic of the post-cold-war period, in which the burden of blocs, ideological confrontations and threats of nuclear has been lightened, thus creating favourable conditions for a new type of relationship between nations and peoples. 
Today more than ever, our Organization is called upon to face the challenges of international politics in a different way. 
The positive trend emerging on the international level thanks to joint efforts by many parties to preserve this trend is nonetheless being thwarted by various hotbeds of tension and conflict in different regions of the world. 
Guinea-Bissau, aware of this fact and of its harmful consequences, is firmly committed to the promotion of a new international conscience, based on respect for human values. 
The United Nations, in order to better respond to the requirements of our times, must take these new challenges into account and thus undertake the necessary reforms. 
The universally hailed end of bipolarization in international relations has brought about a rebirth of hope for a new era of peace. 
Alas, the world is still the theatre of tragic and unforeseeable events. 
Drought and desertification, which bring disorder to that continent, diminish its productive capacity and provoke famine, is now being compounded by fratricidal wars. 
In Angola, the people continue to be victims of suffering and atrocities. 
We repeat our congratulations to the Government and to the Resist\x{763d}cia Nacional Mo\x{84f7}mbicana, and urge them to persevere along this road, which should lead to the holding of multiparty elections in the coming days. 
In Liberia, the situation remains virtually unchanged, despite numerous agreements concluded between the parties concerned. 
If it continues, this state of affairs may imperil the stability of the subregion. 
My Government welcomes the international community's unified actions on behalf of these two countries, in particular "Operation Turquoise," undertaken by France. 
The peace agreement signed between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization, which provides for mutual recognition by the two parties, and the agreement between Israel and Jordan represent important steps toward the creation of lasting peace in the region. 
Regarding Cuba, my country encourages dialogue between the United States and that country to find a solution to the question of the embargo, the repercussions of which have a major impact on the population. 
In the case of Haiti, we are pleased to note that after many efforts by the United Nations and the Organization of American States, the fundamental rights of the Haitian people have finally been re-established and democracy restored with the return of the constitutionally elected President, Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
Respect for human rights is a factor for peace and a guarantee of international stability. 
The full exercise of individual rights presupposes the existence of objective conditions of economic and social organization based on justice and equity. 
The international community must promote more just and constructive cooperation between States to combat the perverse effects of poverty and improve material conditions in the most needy countries and among the most handicapped populations. 
As a full-fledged Member of the United Nations, the Republic of China in Taiwan, with its 20,000,000 inhabitants and its highly advanced stage of economic and technological development, could play a preponderant role on the international scene. 
Guinea-Bissau has just carried out multiparty legislative and presidential elections, which were considered just and transparent by our people and by international observers. 
These elections, which showed the good citizenship and maturity of the people of Guinea-Bissau, took place in a climate of exemplary civilian peace. 
All the people of Guinea-Bissau and our country's national unity, stability and development were winners. 
At this new stage in the history of our country we are of course counting on our people's determination, but also on the international community's support. 
We believe that the achievement of the objectives after more than eight years of negotiations, resulting in the Declaration of Marrakesh, should have beneficial consequences for the developing countries, thus enabling trade to play its efficient role as a motor for development. 
This extremely painful situation is a significant cause of the developing countries' external indebtedness. 
The external debt of the developing countries in general and of the African countries in particular remains an unbearable burden for their economies and a major obstacle to their development. 
Guinea-Bissau, with the support of its principal economic partners, is continuing its efforts to find an appropriate and lasting solution to the debt problem, which has serious consequences for its socio-economic development. 
Similarly, we support the rapid implementation of the "Agenda for Development". 
The problem of desertification represents a major concern for the Government of Guinea-Bissau, a country which, because it is located in the Sudano-Sahelian region, is faced with persistent irregularities in rainfall, as well as massive invasions of insects that destroy agricultural production. 
The social and economic development activities of the United Nations are in our view aimed in particular at the most vulnerable groups - women, children, young people, the aged and the handicapped. 
In fact, the solution of the problem lies in a better development of North-South cooperation. 
If there is to be progress in the developing countries, health and education systems must be upgraded, and machinery must be established to eradicate hunger and poverty and improve living conditions in the world. 
The international community is capable of meeting the challenges facing it and of resolving complex problems. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Deputy Prime Minister and Minister for Foreign Affairs and Economic Development and Attorney General of Belize, His Excellency the Honourable Dean Barrow, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Barrow (Belize): The delegation of Belize warmly congratulates you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
We are proud that such an illustrious son of Africa has been selected to preside over our deliberations in this period leading up to the celebration of the Organization's fiftieth anniversary year. 
Permit me too to express my delegation's thanks and praise for the sterling performance of your immediate predecessor, His Excellency Mr. Samuel Insanally of Guyana. 
And of the year just past it might perhaps be said that it was the best of times and the worst of times. 
Furthermore, the peace in the Middle East, presaged by the Agreement on Palestinian self-rule, is taking root. 
Tension on the Korean peninsula has eased, and the cease-fire in Northern Ireland represents a hitherto unimaginable breakthrough. 
On the other hand, the pall of nuclear weapons still hangs over our fragile planet. 
So does the gloom of conventional armaments, the din of battle and the smell of rotting flesh in the Balkans, parts of our beloved Africa and western and central Asia. 
The initial paralysis of will of the world community, our belated response in the face of horrible genocide, has not been our finest hour. 
That hesitation, that failure of leadership, underscores the need for the United Nations system's preventive diplomacy, peacemaking and peace-keeping mechanisms to be better developed as a matter of urgency. 
The fact is that there is still rampant lawlessness abroad on our planet, and we continue to be traumatized by the death and destruction it brings. 
In this sort of depressing world political climate, even small countries such as mine must do what we can to ease the pain. 
We took seriously the Security Council's particular invitation to regional States and hope now that the collective response will succeed in giving our beleaguered sister republic surcease from its unhappy history and a chance of lasting peace and true democracy. 
We salute the Haitian people and we congratulate President Aristide. 
In Belize's own neighbourhood, the redemocratization of the Central American isthmus continues apace. 
In the last year, the free elections and orderly transitions of power that have taken place in Panama, Costa Rica, El Salvador and Honduras have vindicated our new-found, or rather rediscovered, destiny. 
Furthermore, that country has undertaken, in its letter to the Secretary-General (A/49/94 of 14 March 1994) to abide by pacific principles and good-neighbourliness in its relations with my country. 
As a Member of this Organization, with our historical and constitutional land and sea borders universally recognized as inviolable in accordance with the principles of self-determination, sovereignty and territorial integrity, Belize welcomes this Guatemalan commitment. 
It is a further encouragement to regional peace. 
Talking of peace, we note with interest the development of the concept of stand-by forces. 
This idea needs to be deepened and refined, and arrangements should be made for appropriate training in regional training centres. 
In this regard, Belize's offer to serve as one such locale, making special use of our jungle terrain and facilities, is a matter of record. 
What we are saying is that security and world order must be significantly improved. 
Mankind and the vision of our founders must be vindicated. 
In that light, we reiterate the call we made during last year's debate for reform of the Security Council. 
We call on all parties in good faith to continue their various dialogues to resolve this issue. 
We applaud the transformation of the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade and these other advances, while urging that the less well-endowed countries receive their due, both under domestic jurisdictions and laws and in adjudications by the new organization. 
We are satisfied at the expansion of the institution of non-discrimination into such new areas as trade in services and trade-related investment measures. 
We hope, however, that the thread of liberalism that runs through these new instruments will not become a noose to suffocate those of us that did not inherit a head start. 
We therefore call for sensitivity in the application of those various provisions for special and differential treatment of such countries. 
Even as the global order swings to and fro, we call for improvement of the various mechanisms as they affect our sensitive economies. 
In Belize we have begun our own adjustment process. 
This is necessary if we are to cope with the initial dislocations to small economies, which will be the inevitable consequence of the new international trading realities. 
As well, the profligate behaviour of the central Government between September 1989 and June 1993 had resulted in an unmanageable deficit, precipitously declining reserves and imprudent short-term, high-interest foreign borrowing. 
So we seek now to restore fiscal discipline and regain macro-economic stability. 
We are also intent on removing the traditional distortions inherent in the domestic trading regime, and on instituting tax reform that will eliminate our overreliance on import duties. 
This is a process that we must manage carefully, since drastic reductions in public expenditure and trade liberalization will work initial hardship on our local economy. 
In this context, the Bretton Woods institutions have a duty to respond to our special circumstances. 
Support for our public and private sectors must be forthcoming, for the brave new economic world that we must enter, whether voluntarily or otherwise, will no doubt prove a most inhospitable clime to those not clothed with the requisite garb. 
In particular, the funds for skills training, human resource development and poverty alleviation must be found. 
Our young people are already hostage to the subculture of violence perpetrated as much by the television images transported undiluted from the first world, as by the indigenous problems peculiar to our small societies. 
The hope-extinguishing cycle of alienation, joblessness and incarceration must be broken. 
Otherwise, those nice new economic edifices we are so carefully constructing will come crashing to the ground, undone by the confrontation and social chaos that continued marginalization of our youth will surely engender. 
And the case for urgent Bretton Woods social and economic assistance should be even more compelling in the instance of voluntary, vis--vis imposed, structural adjustment. 
Yet, we must deal with reality. 
The development decades and the new international economic order were, in part, chimeric or exercises in rhetoric. 
In fact, let it be a fully programmed model that entirely anticipates what lies ahead. 
We are grateful that this Organization is also taking note of the unfulfilled promises of the Second World War order. 
It is now 53 years since the call for social justice went out in the Four Freedoms and the Atlantic Charter. 
Yet we are far from freedom from want and improved social security. 
Now, with the recently concluded Conference on Population and Development, and with the World Conference on Women and the World Summit for Social Development just before us, the opportunity is here again. 
Let us also develop this Organization's capacity for technical assistance in crime prevention and interdiction to those United Nations Members which are increasingly beset by the scourge of violence, weapons and narcotics. 
These plagues are, almost invariably, brought on by demands and excesses imported from thousands of miles away, mostly with the aid of the electronic media. 
Despite unfair criticism, the Secretariat has done what it could to carry out the promises made in the Charter. 
Another relatively recent watchword is sustainability. 
It has a redolence to which we have all taken with alacrity. 
It warns the well-endowed of the truth of the adage "Waste not, want not". 
It reminds the less fortunate to try to resolve their dilemma wisely, as necessity obliges them to reduce their woodlands while leaching the present vitality of the land. 
We have seen the Commission for Sustainable Development and the Global Environment Facility take their faltering first steps. 
While they are to some extent further examples of the somewhat unstructured way in which the Organization is sometimes obliged to operate, we nevertheless commend those agencies. 
And we sincerely hope that sustainability will keep us whole. 
We all recently participated in the stimulating exercise of establishing the post of High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
We have seen the number of instruments on that subject increase. 
Human rights bodies have become more experienced and effective. 
Even in the field of population and development, we notice how the recent Cairo Programme of Action uses human rights as its main point of departure. 
It is striking that, in places, that document alphabetizes the basic species of human rights. 
So did the Assembly's resolution establishing the post of High Commissioner. 
That is to say, cultural, economic and social rights are as much our concern as civil and political rights. 
The coincidence of development with population and other concerns in the Cairo document, and the stress of the right to development both in the resolution establishing the post of High Commissioner and in the Cairo document, underscore the coequal importance of that category of right. 
I believe that we are now seeing the beginning of the concretization of international concern about a wider range of human rights for individuals and, I beg to stress, groups and peoples. 
Above all, these recent developments in the field of human rights, sustainable development and social justice are pointing us to the reality that values must become an integral part of statecraft and of diplomacy. 
In our fledgling world order, my subregion of the Caribbean Community (CARICOM) has begun to show signs of coming of age. 
We have established several new structures for subregional integration and cooperation. 
We recently joined our friends and neighbours in the non-English-speaking Caribbean and proximate mainland areas in signing a treaty to establish an ambitious Association of Caribbean States designed to bring about coordination, concentration and cooperation in our far-flung proto-region. 
Even before this, CARICOM had begun to develop separate cooperative relationships with Central America, Colombia, Mexico and Venezuela. 
In all of these endeavours, it has become more widely noted that Belize is ideally situated to assist with this bringing together of various subregions. 
We are equidistant from Tijuana and Paramaribo and, in other respects, are at the very centre of this new Caribbean. 
Besides, Belize has a history and a polity which well equip us for this role. 
This is an important aspect of the world order. 
It is also the quintessential example of the need for reform and revitalization of this Organization. 
The General Assembly's health is generally quite good. 
One such area is the roster for this general debate. 
The annual seating arrangements for our numerous members are made quite democratically and scientifically. 
What is the justification for annually placing certain nations at certain positions at the end of the list? I remember that the Christian Bible makes flattering references to what comes "Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings" (The Bible, Psalms 8:2). 
With many others, we call for the development of an improved system of coordination here at Headquarters of the structure of the Organization's machinery in the social and economic sectors. 
More thought must also be given to the rationalization and coordination of the Organization's multifarious development agencies in the field. 
Even as the World Trade Organization and the Bretton Woods institutions develop their separate complexes of structures and prescriptions, my delegation sees a greater need for overall coordination by this premier Organization. 
The United Nations must be appropriately developed as the first among equals within the global organizational system. 
But equitable distribution of staff posts and responsibilities within all United Nations bodies must be radically improved. 
Above all, the United Nations must learn to speak to, not at, the peoples of the world. 
He should continue to find bully pulpits in the global electronic information meeting-place, for the need to sound the themes that underline the continuing vitality of our world body is particularly urgent at this time. 
After all, in the run-up to our fiftieth anniversary we must be able to give a proper account of our stewardship, to withstand the special scrutiny we will surely now provoke. 
Mr. Mallet (Saint Lucia): Permit me, Sir, to extend to you the congratulations of my country and of my delegation on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Added to this is your well-known commitment to the ideals and principles that govern this Organization. 
These qualities together serve to provide us with every confidence that under your distinguished guidance our deliberations cannot but be productive in the furtherance of the objectives of this world body. 
My delegation salutes both President Mandela and Vice President de Klerk for their courage and determination in working together to consolidate their strong beginnings in the direction of a multiracial democracy. 
However, my delegation is still deeply concerned about some other countries in Africa, which continue to wage a hopeless battle against poverty, disease, debt settlement and political strife. 
It is important that more attention be given to the economic welfare of Africa to prevent other unfortunate massacres similar to those witnessed in Rwanda and Somalia. 
It is indeed anomalous that a country already making a valuable contribution on the international stage should continue to find itself debarred from participation in the family of nations. 
However, my delegation notes with some concern the renewed potential for conflict between Iraq and Kuwait, and again calls upon the Government of Iraq to recognize and respect the territorial integrity of the State of Kuwait. 
The devastating conflict in the former Yugoslavia, which the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, has lamented has spared no one in its violence, remains, like several other conflicts around the world, a major focus of peace-keeping and humanitarian efforts by the United Nations. 
The net effect of such calamities goes beyond the urgent call for a global response, in that it creates new stresses in the developing world, through the diversion of scarce resources away from peaceful development, into attenuating human suffering. 
My delegation therefore wholeheartedly supports efforts by the Secretary-General to foster greater regional involvement in conflict-resolution and in the creation of appropriate humanitarian support structures. 
The response to this mounting threat resides in a universal blueprint aimed at reversing the economic and social ills from which it springs. 
In this regard my delegation supports the Secretary-General's Agenda for Development. 
The International Conference on Population and Development, held in Cairo this year, was a powerful initiative, however contentious some of the issues may have been. 
Saint Lucia is of the view that the issues leading to the isolation of Cuba from the mainstream of economic and social development within our hemisphere are overdue for re-examination. 
My delegation expresses the hope that this agreement will open new vistas for further dialogue and greater understanding between the two countries. 
Like other countries of the Caribbean Community (CARICOM), Saint Lucia shares the vision of hope for Haiti. 
We are proud to be a participant in the United Nations Mission in Haiti, as we have participated in former means of assistance to Haiti, and, along with our CARICOM counterparts, assisted by the wider international community, will work tirelessly for the successful implantation of true democracy in Haiti. 
The unfolding events of the past few days give added impetus to the efforts of the regional and international community to bring Haiti towards self-fulfilment within the community of democratic nations. 
It has been made clear that the holding of democratic elections and the installation of a legitimate Government cannot by themselves guarantee democracy, especially in a country devoid of democratic traditions. 
To sustain such democratic beginnings, appropriate structures must be put in place, adequately resourced in both human and material terms, and suitable support mechanisms must be designed and firmly rooted. 
The global economic situation is at present at a critical crossroads, reflecting a speedily moving trend towards trade liberalization and the need for national economies to improve their own efficiency and competitiveness. 
The constraints of smallness have continually conspired against States like Saint Lucia in terms of its ability meaningfully to raise its gross domestic product. 
Saint Lucia's economy, for instance, has already experienced the shock resulting from changes brought about by the advent of the European Union. 
The Government of Saint Lucia has been observing with some concern the development of the North American Free Trade Association (NAFTA), given the serious adverse consequences it will have in the medium term and long term for relatively nascent industries and the micro-economies of our small States. 
My Government regrets that United States legislation on NAFTA contains no expressed arrangement which takes into account the limits of our industrial base. 
In this regard we appeal to the international community for special trade considerations while adjustments are made to meet the international challenges that the world economic environment engenders. 
We hope the international community will be helpful in encouraging this self-help initiative to achieve its full potential. 
Arising out of the universal blueprint emerging from that Conference is the recognition, at last, of the peculiar circumstances of small island developing States in their pursuit of sustainable development. 
Designing development policies and implementing programmes for small island States such as Saint Lucia require considerable imagination and ingenuity, as was shown by the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, held in Barbados earlier this year. 
A successful follow-up to that Conference would rely heavily on financial resources for the implementation of its findings. 
Our small island State, Saint Lucia, seems to oscillate between triumph and disaster. 
Last year we highlighted our triumphs in the recognition of our two Nobel laureates. 
This year the disastrous hand of nature in the form of tropical storm "Debbie" struck Saint Lucia, dramatically emphasizing the vulnerability of small island developing States. 
With over 50 per cent of the working population of Saint Lucia engaged in banana-associated enterprises, and with more than 50 per cent of export earnings derived from banana exports, destruction of 60 per cent of the banana crop cannot but create serious economic and social consequences for us. 
This again underscores the vulnerability of small States like ours, and the need for the international community to recognize their special peculiarities and needs and to make appropriate provisions to facilitate their survival. 
As we focus on the milestone of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations and its Charter, we should perceive the ideas that subtend this body as a cementing balm that would bring the disparate pieces of our shattered globe together in peace, harmony, creativity and beauty. 
Our membership has more than doubled, and, as we continue to witness the emergence of new States, social and economic demands increase, coupled with new, pressing concerns, such as the environment, women's rights, children's rights and good governance, to name a few. 
It is also necessary that this Assembly be made more effective and efficient in the execution of its functions, so that it can become more responsive to the needs particularly of developing countries, and can assist those countries in their development processes. 
Saint Lucia joins scores of other delegates in calling for an increase in the membership of the Security Council to reflect the increase in membership of this Organization and the concept of universality that the Charter advocates. 
It is also necessary that the Security Council allow for more consultation with the General Assembly in its deliberations so that its perspectives may become even more reflective of the world community. 
"Break a vase and the love that reassembles the fragments is stronger than that love which took its symmetry for granted when it was whole." 
We see in this idea the touchstone for the United Nations and the international community as this Organization approaches its anniversary year. 
Mr. Pursoo (Grenada): My delegation is pleased to convey warmest greetings from the Government and people of Grenada to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
We are indeed proud of his performance. 
Grenada is pleased to welcome the new South Africa to the United Nations, and we pay special tribute to His Excellency President Nelson Mandela for his resolute will and firm determination in the fight against apartheid, which eventually resulted in this new, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
Grenada is pleased that in recent efforts to bring an end to the illegal seizure of power by the military in Haiti and to halt the ensuing human rights abuses there diplomacy prevailed and further bloodshed was averted. 
We now eagerly await the reinstatement of the duly elected Government and its President, Father Jean-Bertrand Aristide, and the return of democracy to Haiti. 
We support the actions taken by the United States of America and other multinational forces in implementation of United Nations resolutions on Haiti, and we join like-minded nations as they move to establish the structures in which development and democracy can be sustained. 
Grenada is prepared to do its part to ensure a more fertile ground for the growth of democracy in Haiti, our sister Caribbean country. 
We are proud that, within the limits of our resources, personnel from Grenada's law enforcement services are among the multinational contingent to help in "Operation Uphold Democracy". 
After all, it was 11 years ago this month that Grenada itself profited from a similar multinational operation, affording us the historic opportunity to restore democratic principles to our way of life. 
Over the last several years many of the small developing countries within this Organization have been experiencing growing economic problems. 
The forced response has been to take stringent corrective measures aimed at stabilizing their economies and creating the conditions for sustainable development. 
Speaking specifically of my own country, Grenada, I can inform the Assembly that in 1992 we embarked on a voluntary three-year structural adjustment programme in an effort to correct serious fiscal imbalances and to put the country on a path of sustained growth. 
This year marks the end of the programme, and I am happy to report that some success has been achieved. 
The Government has significantly reduced the fiscal deficits from 25 per cent of gross domestic product in 1992 to 11 per cent in 1993 and 9 per cent to date. 
Moreover, Grenada's credit rating has improved notably, with its creditworthiness restored by the World Bank in June of this year after having been forfeited in 1988. 
Whatever success has been recorded by that programme is a credit to regionalism, since the programme was instituted with enormous regional inputs. 
Grenada wishes publicly to thank the regional Governments and institutions which contributed to the effort. 
You, Mr. President, are well aware that a topic of particular currency in the area of international economic relations is the issue of trade and investment. 
Of course, over the past months new trading blocs have been created, with the result that in the Western Hemisphere we now have several such arrangements, which include the very important North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA). 
While all the implications of NAFTA are not yet known, we must nevertheless now seek to position our economies to interface with the realities of this new economic environment. 
In that context, the conclusion of the latest round of the negotiations of the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT) has very far-reaching consequences for trade. 
The removal of access to market arrangements traditionally favourable to fledgling industries in our societies - the banana industry, for example - compounds our difficulties and presents a major threat to the overall well-being of our small economies. 
We are cognizant of the fact that we must now seek to enhance our productivity and competitiveness in carefully selected areas if we are to survive in this era of trade liberalization. 
But, more often than not, we cannot do it alone, and this is why my delegation appeals to the developed countries to be considerate of our fragile economies and the need to adapt to this seemingly hostile economic environment. 
The advances made since the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development must be built upon, and in this regard the importance of forging new global partnerships between developed and developing countries ought to be given priority. 
The protection of the global climate and biological diversity, the sustainable use and conservation of all marine resources and the protection of our oceans and high seas require urgent international assistance and cooperation. 
For several years Grenada has expressed its concern at the apparent unbalanced resource commitment to security issues versus development. 
Consequently, my delegation commends recently expanded efforts aimed at giving greater prominence to the development needs confronting the world, particularly in the developing countries. 
We applaud the Secretary-General's report "An Agenda for Development" and we applaud the former President of the General Assembly, His Excellency Mr. Samuel Insanally, for his visionary initiative in organizing the World Hearings on Development in June of this year. 
We urge that the momentum gained therefrom be maintained, and we wish to place on record our support for Brazil's call for a global conference on development in the year 1996. 
The question of population and development is a very sensitive issue, one that demands continuous conscientious global effort. 
Grenada is encouraged by the consensus which emerged from the recently concluded International Conference on Population and Development at Cairo, and we are hopeful that increasingly balanced development will be viewed as the essential basis on which to treat the issue of population. 
We are also confident that the Conference on Women to be held at Beijing in 1995 will address one of the long-standing issues critical to development, that is, the issue of women in development. 
In March of 1995 world leaders will gather in Copenhagen to address one of the most pressing questions of our time, the question of social development. 
We will be asked to rule particularly in the interest of youth, the aged, the disabled and all those outside the mainstream of social integration. 
Grenada is confident that the World Summit for Social Development and all the other follow-ups to the Rio Conference are replacing despair with hope worldwide. 
For example, we are concerned that environmental causes should not be used as barriers to access for goods produced in developing countries to the markets of those with more prosperous economies. 
We hope that, on the contrary, the developed countries will appreciate the need to assist the poorer countries to gain access to the technologies and technological know-how necessary to the promotion of more-balanced development on a global scale. 
Stability within and between States is a prerequisite for international peace and security. 
Grenada is encouraged by certain developments, beginning almost a year ago with the signing of the historic peace treaty between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
We believe that the emergence of self-rule in Jericho and Gaza is of great significance. 
We look forward to further positive developments in the Middle East peace process and wish all the countries in that region the peace and stability upon which lasting prosperity will be built. 
Grenada is encouraged by the diplomatic efforts in the search for a permanent solution to the crisis in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We fully support the establishment of the International Tribunal to try allegations of war crimes in the former Yugoslavia. 
By the same token, Grenada fully supports similar initiatives in response to situations in other parts of the world, where these are deemed appropriate. 
We also wish to convey our appreciation to the relief agencies and others whose tireless efforts have saved lives, restored health to the sick and hungry and brought comfort to countless victims - particularly women and children. 
My delegation wishes to underscore the importance of human rights, freedom and good governance as vital preconditions to domestic quietude, international harmony and the creation of the climate necessary for the achievement of progress within societies. 
In this regard, the promotion and protection of the rights of children is an issue that cries out for greater attention. 
Deliberate efforts must be expedited at various levels, global and national, to ensure the promotion and protection of children's rights. 
Likewise, in this the International Year of the Family and beyond, emphasis should continue to be placed on the pivotal role of the family in national and global development. 
The end of the cold-war era presents opportunities for a shift from political and ideological divide to cooperation in the areas of economic and social development. 
New economic Powers on the world scene seek to occupy positions that were once the prerogative of the traditional super-Powers. 
Reforms currently being undertaken in the United Nations system provide an opportunity to examine the question of expanding the Security Council and the question of the veto power in the light of these new realities. 
We believe that this appeal from the 21 million people of the Republic of China in Taiwan for a voice and proper representation in the international community is both moral and legitimate. 
The inclusion of the Republic of China in Taiwan in the United Nations would further contribute to global cooperation in trade, economic development and environmental and ecological protection. 
So long as drug traffickers and international arms dealers continue to ply their trade, and so long as mercenaries, terrorists and other adventurists exist, the protection and security of small States will remain particularly vulnerable to acts of aggression, from without as well as from within. 
While the United Nations Charter recognizes the right of States to take measures in self-defence, the reality is that often small States faced with serious threats lack the means to do so. 
Small States invariably look to the provisions of the United Nations Charter to secure respect for and preservation of their sovereignty. 
It is therefore necessary that the protection and security of small States remain a very pertinent issue among the concerns of the United Nations. 
As we embark upon preparations for the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations in 1995, let us train our sights on the factors that brought the United Nations into being in the first instance and on what gives the Organization its special worthiness. 
The challenge is to attain and maintain long-term global peace and stability and to enhance the prospects for solving global problems of an economic, social, cultural or humanitarian nature. 
To this end, we as a community of nations must rededicate ourselves to working ever relentlessly and concertedly towards the goal of making our planet a safer, better and happier place in which to live. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs and Cooperation of Burundi, His Excellency, Mr. Jean-Marie Ngendahayo. 
Mr. Ngendahayo (Burundi) (interpretation from French): It is an honour and a privilege for me to address the Members of this Organization. 
Through your impressive election, the General Assembly has once again paid tribute to Africa and to your country, so committed to peace and international cooperation. 
I assure you that my delegation will give you every support as you strive to fulfil your mandate. 
I should also like warmly to congratulate your predecessor, Mr. Samuel Insanally of the Republic of Guyana, who, as President at the forty-eighth session, guided the work of the Assembly masterfully and with exemplary commitment. 
Lastly, we pay a warm tribute to Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, Secretary-General of the United Nations, for all the activities he has initiated in order to cope with the many challenges and enormous difficulties facing our Organization today. 
We believe that these obstacles are not insurmountable provided that there is honest commitment and solidarity on the part of the international community. 
Thanks to the resolve and perseverance of this Organization, which mobilized the Member States against apartheid, peace and democracy have now triumphed in South Africa. 
The people and the Government of Burundi have already welcomed this well-deserved victory of the valiant South African people, who have thus resumed their place in the concert of nations. 
There have been natural disasters throughout the world: famine, civil war, terrorism and other scourges of modern times, such as religious fundamentalism and the re-emergence of exclusionary movements, associations or political parties, all bearing within them the seeds of division. 
A year ago, from this very rostrum, the late President Melchior Ndadaye conveyed to this Assembly a message of peace, friendship, brotherhood and solidarity. 
This occurred just after the pluralist elections of June 1993, which the entire world had found to be free and transparent. 
Since that fateful day, Burundi has suffered a serious political, institutional, social and economic crisis, the repercussions of which are still being felt today. 
We all recall the unbearable images broadcast by the international media. 
Let us further recall that the successor to President Ndadaye, Mr. Cyprien Ntaryamira, died tragically in an airplane accident in Kigali on 6 April 1994, which also took the life of the Rwandese Head of State. 
Misfortunes never come singly; Burundi had the terrible shock of losing two Presidents in less than six months. 
This situation has profoundly traumatized the people of Burundi. 
Some wondered if Burundi would be able to avoid the human cataclysm recently experienced by its neighbour Rwanda. 
Indeed, the institutional crisis that resulted from the vacuum of power, and the various manifestations of violence that followed, crystallized latent antagonisms, exacerbated latent ethnic divisions and created an atmosphere of suspicion and intolerance that was prejudicial to peace. 
Despite the dark picture I have just painted, the people of Burundi has not succumbed to despair. 
Indeed, the registered political parties and the representatives of civil society have met in a negotiating forum and begun in-depth discussions with a view to finding ways and means of ensuring a swift return to peace, security, trust and socio-economic and political stability in the country. 
The lengthy discussions which began after the death of President Cyprien Ntaryamira last April recently led to the signing on 10 September 1994 of a government convention. 
We welcome the progress made together through this preventive diplomacy. 
They are also very important in encouraging reconstruction and the economic recovery of the country. 
The tasks ahead are enormous and cannot be carried out without the solidarity and assistance of the international community on a bilateral and/or multilateral basis. 
We also take this opportunity to recall the request made by the Government of Burundi for the organization of a neutral international inquiry to establish responsibility for the October 1993 putsch and the ensuing massacres. 
The international community has always stood by us in times of anguish and we feel sure that it will continue to support our efforts by providing emergency special assistance for economic recovery and reconstruction. 
Lasting solutions to Burundi's political problems can be found only if they are dealt with in a subregional context. 
For some years now we have been witnessing forced movements of populations following violence perpetrated in some countries of our subregion. 
These movements, often out of control, are a threat to peace and stability throughout the Great Lakes region. 
No one can fail to see that the tragedy of Rwanda has shocked human conscience at the subregional, regional and international levels. 
The crisis in Rwanda has had most regrettable consequences for neighbouring States - above all for Burundi, which has ethnic, linguistic and cultural similarities to Rwanda. 
The Rwandese tragedy has had political, security, economic, humanitarian and environmental consequences. 
We need not go into details, because the whole world saw on television the human tide flee fighting to take refuge in neighbouring countries, such as Burundi, Tanzania and Zaire. 
The refugee problem has been acute in our subregion since the 1960s. 
Some see refugees as an economic and social burden, while others consider them a threat to their security. 
In the short term, it is a matter of resolving the refugee problem. In the medium term, inter-State mechanisms should be established to safeguard peace, bolster stability and promote socio-economic development. 
Such a conference could pave the way for the creation of a more viable economic community combining existing organizations, such as the Economic Community of the Great Lakes Countries and the Kagera River Basin Organization and adapting them better to the realities of our subregion. 
We believe such a conference would help integrate our States, which share an almost identical history, the same geographical space and, above all, an ability to communicate through common languages. 
My delegation is willing to make specific proposals on this matter. 
In 50 years the Organization has accomplished a great many tasks. 
It has overcome many obstacles, survived the cold war and contributed to the advent of international dente. 
Its specialized agencies have assisted millions of people in distress. 
The Organization has always committed itself to actions to maintain international peace and security. 
The United Nations has contributed to dialogue between the peoples and States of the world by encouraging relations of cooperation and solidarity. 
In Africa, the conflicts in Somalia, Angola and Liberia seem to go on for ever, notwithstanding the efforts of the United Nations to resolve them. 
At the same time, we call on the parties involved to settle their differences peacefully and to lend every possible assistance to any mediation effort. 
As to Angola, the political and military situation has continued to deteriorate, with an escalation of the fighting and greater mistrust between the belligerents. 
The Republic of Burundi pays tribute to the efforts made by ECOWAS and the United Nations to bring about a peaceful settlement of that conflict, which continues to bring such grief to the people of Liberia. 
We also support the United Nations peace plan for Western Sahara, which involves a referendum to allow the Saharan people to choose their own destiny. 
This political instability means we cannot tackle development in our countries, despite the vast natural resources of our continent. 
We firmly believe that Africa must shoulder its responsibilities and define the main lines of its development in accordance with its realities. 
We must respect our identity while accepting any positive contribution from outside. 
In other words, through the democratic reforms now under way, our continent, which is currently undergoing a period of upheaval, will attain the freedom and development it so desires. 
We pay tribute to all the countries and institutions that contributed to the mediation efforts and encourage them to continue their diplomatic efforts with a view to a final and irreversible settlement of that conflict, which has lasted far too long. 
War does not resolve problems of coexistence and good-neighborliness between peoples. 
On the Korean peninsula, we wish for the voluntary and peaceful reunification of Korea. 
As the Secretary-General pointed out so aptly in "An Agenda for Development", there can be no peace without development. 
And the 1994 World Human Development Report also states: 
"The absence of peace can indeed hinder development; but without development, peace is threatened." 
Development requires international cooperation and assistance from other States. 
The Charter sets as one of the purposes of the United Nations: 
"to achieve international cooperation in solving international ....................... problems of an economic, social, cultural, or humanitarian .................................................................................................................. character, and in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and for fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion". 
Problems arising from the maintenance of peace and security and those of a humanitarian character, particularly after the cold war, have led the Organization to extend its operations to the four corners of the Earth. 
Some observers even fear that development activities will be neglected so long as urgent and immediate needs monopolize the Organization. 
In Burundi, we consider that development, and the related problems and needs, must also be one of the priorities of the United Nations. 
There can be no better place than the General Assembly to deal with problems as global and interconnected as poverty, debt, the environment, development assistance and other equally thorny world-wide issues. 
On the matter of combating poverty and other social problems, Burundi places great hope in the upcoming World Summit for Social Development, where it intends to be represented at the appropriate level. 
Our delegation will spare no effort to ensure that the declaration to be adopted at the Copenhagen Summit will correctly reflect the concerns of poor peoples. 
Many strategies have been adopted to resolve the problem. 
Specific actions have been taken by creditors to restructure commercial debt and in some cases to cancel bilateral debt. 
But as the Secretary-General has pointed out, to date, the efforts made to lighten the burden of multilateral debt have been far from satisfactory. 
The subject of multilateral debt should thus also be carefully studied. 
The current situation regarding trade relations is extremely disturbing. 
We are thinking, in particular, of the least developed countries which run the risk of being poor relations within the new World Trade Organization. 
For some years, the international community has been aware of the non-sustainable nature of the development and consumption patterns followed thus far, without concern for the protection of the environment. 
As the Secretary-General emphasizes in "An Agenda for Development", the environment, like peace, the economy, society and democracy, permeates all aspects of development. 
The Earth Summit in Rio de Janeiro, in June 1992, gave birth to international legal instruments which, if implemented, will ensure a better environment and more harmonious development for the Earth and its inhabitants. 
My country, Burundi, has already signed these instruments, and it will soon ratify them. 
The ideas put forward are quite diverse. 
We earnestly hope that this discussion will lead to a solution that will preserve the effectiveness of the Security Council while allowing the developing countries to have their voices heard within that body. 
If the democratic reforms desired by our peoples are to be lasting and irreversible, there must be support from the international community, for democracy against a backdrop of social crisis, unemployment, or poverty, could prove illusory. 
My country places great hope in the United Nations, which alone can contribute to solving mankind's current problems, such as those of population, the environment, economic and social development and health, particularly at a time when certain countries of the world are shaken by endemic illnesses. 
The international community must pool its efforts to suppress this scourge. 
We also hope that, as this century draws to a close, our Organization will be able to achieve tangible results, particularly in removing the spectres of hunger, poverty and war. 
We all aspire to peace, justice and freedom. 
In our endeavours, we must succeed in achieving them, in order to give future generations the opportunity to live in a better world. 
May I remind representatives that, in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, statements in exercise of the right of reply are limited to 10 minutes for the first intervention and 5 minutes for the second, and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. Yassin (Sudan) (interpretation from Arabic): The fact that some delegations have voiced concern over the continuing conflict in the south of Sudan and the suffering of our citizens makes it necessary for us to reply. 
This problem which was engineered and buried in our soil by colonialism has been a time bomb and a thorn in the side of Sudan since before its independence. 
I should add that the present Government, since it came into power in June 1989, has accorded the highest priority to this problem. 
As early as September 1989, it organized a national peace conference on the issues of peace. 
The conference made it clear that this was a political problem that arose from discrepancies between the levels of development in different parts of the country. 
Not content with this, the Government negotiated with the rebels in Addis Ababa in August 1989, and in Nairobi in November 1989. 
It then held two rounds of talks in Abuja. 
It introduced a federalist system wherein the country was divided into 26 states, 10 of which are in the south. 
The Government established "peace villages" and initiated development projects in the southern states wherein it set up local governments. 
Those returnees worked for the local development projects in education, agriculture, and other fields. 
In pursuing the negotiating process which it regarded as the best means for the achievement of a peaceful and just settlement to the problem, the Government requested the Intergovernmental Authority for Drought and Development (IGADD) to ensure continued participation by parties in the negotiations. 
As an earnest indication of the Government's desire for peace, it suggested the setting up of a more practical mechanism that would ensure continued negotiation in the context of shuttle diplomacy. 
They have resorted to procrastination, evasion and procedural tactics with the aim of stalling negotiations. 
Their human rights violations, the kidnapping and conscription of children and killing of relief workers are proof positive that they bear the primary responsibility for the lack of progress in the negotiations. 
The Ambassador of Sudan, when he presented his credentials to the President of Zambia last week, heard from the President positive remarks concerning Sudan and expressions of keen interest in relations between Sudan and Zambia. 
It is regrettable that the Foreign Minister's statement echoed the baseless propaganda campaign waged against my Government. 
Moreover, this Rapporteur has made himself a self-appointed party to the internal politics of Sudan by participating in all the activities of the opposition in Sudan. 
This deprives him of impartiality required in an international civil servant who acts on behalf of the international community. 
Sudan reaffirms that the refusal to delete the paragraphs attacking Islam will prevent Sudan from cooperating with this Rapporteur. 
The Secretary-General: Thank you, Mr. President, for giving me this opportunity to speak to the Assembly about the financial situation of the Organization. 
Many Member States have addressed this issue during the general debate - often in candid terms. 
It has been said that the capacity of the United Nations to respond to the demands made on it for peace-keeping depends on the willingness of Member States to contribute the resources needed to fulfil such a role. 
And even more directly, it has been pointed out that the United Nations works wonders with what Member States do not pay it, but it simply cannot keep running on exhausted credit. 
At the end of August 1994, the Organization had debts exceeding $1.7 billion. 
This amount includes about $1 billion owed to some 70 Member States for their troop and equipment contributions to peace-keeping missions. 
In addition, the Organization requires some $400 million each month to meet the costs of regular budget and peace-keeping operations. 
Against these overwhelming financial demands, on 31 August of this year the United Nations had $375 million in cash balances. 
In my letter of 21 July of this year to the former President of the General Assembly, I drew attention to the grave situation we face in cash accounts of peace-keeping operations. 
I outlined a number of emergency measures. 
While a number of Member States responded positively, the problems continue. 
The causes of our precarious financial situation are clear. 
By the end of August, only 56 Member States had paid their regular budget assessment in full, while 70 Member States had made no payment towards their 1994 regular budget assessment. 
By the end of September, 62 Member States still had made no payment. 
The second cause lies in the process of approving peace-keeping budgets and appropriations. 
Following Security Council approval, detailed budgets for the missions have to be prepared and approved before the required amounts can be assessed. 
In other words, lateness and delay create an imbalance in the cash position of the Organization. 
The inflow of cash is far less than the Organization needs to meet its obligations. 
Because of these late and delayed payments, the Organization has had to delay, in turn, its own payments to Member States. 
This is not a satisfactory state of affairs. 
This has ameliorated the situation. 
Some payments to troop- and equipment-contributing Member States have been made possible. 
Cash inflow from Member States has been followed by cash outflow to reimburse Member States. 
Thus, the situation was eased temporarily but not resolved. 
The Organization's liabilities still far exceed its available cash, and therefore the financial situation continues to be precarious. 
The problem is not only the Member States' late or delayed payments; there is a more fundamental problem. 
The Organization has extremely limited cash reserves. 
The Working Capital Fund, less than one month's requirement of the regular budget, is today virtually depleted. 
And at present, there is practically no cash in the peace-keeping reserve fund. 
The Organization simply cannot operate effectively under these constraints. 
Therefore I ask Members to consider not only the problems caused by late and delayed payments but also the fundamental problem of insufficient reserves. 
I ask that Members urgently consider these issues. 
There is another important element in the Organization's financial structure: the method of assessment. 
Over the years, Member States have endorsed three basic concepts regarding the Organization's expenses. 
One concept is "capacity to pay". 
Each Member State should seriously consider whether the present scale of assessments is equitable. 
From this review, adjustments to the existing arrangements could emerge. 
It is important that Member States view the arrangements for sharing the Organization's expenses as fair. 
In my report on the work of the Organization (A/49/1), I stressed the urgent need to overcome the critical financial situation of the United Nations. 
The ability of the United Nations to perform the functions for which it was created is in danger. 
This is no longer simply a financial question; it is an urgent political question. 
The ideas which I have described are outlined in greater detail in a document being distributed to delegations as I speak. 
I offer them as a contribution to the solution of this vital issue. 
These questions require consideration at the highest political level. 
It is important that the General Assembly address them directly and effectively this year. 
I stand ready, Mr. President, to provide any additional information or assistance you may require on this important subject. 
I have asked the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management to be at your disposal for that purpose. 
I have every confidence that, under your guidance, the General Assembly will respond. 
I am sure that together we can summon the vision and the will to solve these urgent problems. 
At this point in the history of the United Nations, when its potential is greater than ever before, we can do no less than give it the means to realize that potential. The President (interpretation from French): I thank the Secretary-General for the important statement he has just made. 
I assure members that I am fully available to work closely with all delegations towards success in the work of this session. 
Without fear of error we can already say that the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly will be an exceptional one, given the large number of participants and the high level of the delegations. 
We have had the honour and privilege of hearing statements by one monarch, 31 presidents, 14 heads of Government, two crown princes, 120 ministers and 11 heads of delegation; they eloquently expressed their countries' perceptions of the world situation today. 
Having studied the statements made in the general debate, I wish to make the following comments. 
First, I note that the international community in general feels frustrated by unkept promises about building a post-cold-war world of global peace and security. 
In connection with that concern, I welcome the unanimous recognition in the general debate of the virtues of preventive diplomacy and of the need for the financial and military means to carry out effective peace-keeping operations. 
The universal interest of speakers in this matter confirms the validity of the Secretary-General's "Agenda for Peace" - if such confirmation were necessary. 
Secondly, I note with satisfaction that economic and social development held a central place in the majority of statements. 
In that connection, the Secretary-General's proposed Agenda for Development was rightly seen as an indispensable complement to "An Agenda for Peace", for political instability and civil strife often have their roots in poverty and socio-economic inequality. 
There was particular emphasis on the need quickly to devise practical machinery for the implementation of the Agenda for Development through action-oriented programmes. 
Furthermore, it was reassuring to note that the international community continues to accord the same priority to Africa, as there is still sustained interest in the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
In that connection, the working group on a diversification fund should be reactivated so that it can continue work towards the speedy establishment of such a fund, the importance of which is universally recognized. 
Thirdly, I want to highlight the very timely remarks made by many speakers about reform of the United Nations system. 
Above all, I noted that interest was focused on the enlargement of the Security Council through expansion of its permanent and non-permanent membership. 
Though such a development would seem inevitable, the diversity and complexity of the solutions put forward make a decision on this question difficult for the time being. 
In any event, the Assembly's debate on this item in coming days should clarify the details of the various perceptions of this matter. 
I have no doubt that these efforts will yield results acceptable to all. 
Turning to my last, but not least, comment, I would recall the interest taken throughout the general debate in the financial situation of the United Nations. 
Moreover, we have just heard the important statement by the Secretary-General describing all aspects of this issue. 
Faced with the increase in what the United Nations has to do, particularly in peace-keeping operations and humanitarian assistance, the available financial resources today are inadequate. 
I think this is a very important point and one that should be studied with the tranquillity and lucidity that the situation requires. 
The President (interpretation from French): This morning the Assembly will first turn to the report (A/49/4) of the International Court of Justice covering the period 1 August 1993 to 31 July 1994. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call upon Mr. Mohammed Bedjaoui, President of the International Court of Justice. 
His small village in the north-eastern corner of Ce d'Ivoire must surely feel great pride, but so too does another village, the global village that our world has become and whose members are assembled here in other words, the representatives of the United Nations. 
I find this privileged contact between the General Assembly and the Court extremely significant on at least two scores. 
A new case was brought in May of this year and concerns the land and maritime boundary between Cameroon and Nigeria. 
This is an important matter for the parties, and its submission to the Court bears new witness to the faith of the African continent in international justice. 
There is one request for an advisory opinion on the Court's General List at the moment; it deals with a request made in September 1993 by the World Health Organization concerning the legality of the use by a State of nuclear weapons in armed conflict. 
That request, which, as may be imagined, raises some serious issues, has prompted much concern in the international community, judging by the unusual number of States 40 or so that have submitted written statements to us. 
In addition, the Court's jurisdiction has been further extended. 
These signs, encouraging as they are, must not be allowed to give us a false impression. 
A quick comparison with the Court's predecessor the Permanent Court of International Justice would, moreover, prove somewhat disappointing if confined to the quantitative aspects I have mentioned. 
It may, for instance, be noted that, of the 48 States parties to the Statute of the Court in January 1939, 36 had made a declaration of acceptance of the Court's compulsory jurisdiction. 
Beyond specific possible explanations of these phenomena, it must be admitted that they look singularly paradoxical in view of the role that each of these Courts was required to play in its distinctive juridical and institutional context. 
Unfortunately, this has not been the case. 
The fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, to be celebrated next year, and that of the Court the following year will no doubt provide suitable occasions for stocktaking and for comprehensive and detailed reflection on this paradox. 
As such, the Court is clearly an essential part, not just of the machinery set up by the Charter for the peaceful settlement of disputes, but also of the general system for the maintenance of international peace and security that it introduced. 
Relations between principal organs are, generally speaking, governed by the principles of speciality, equality, the power of each to determine its own jurisdiction, and coordination. 
It suffices, in principle, for two requirements to be met if the Court is to decide a contentious case. 
In reality, when the Court has been seized of legal issues arising in the wider setting of an eminently political dispute it has never, for that reason, refused to deal with the case not even in the event of the use of armed force. 
On the contrary, its jurisprudence clearly points to the decisive contribution that it has made on various occasions to the maintenance or restoration of peace between the parties. 
That Order, which was read out in a public sitting on the very day after the Chamber had heard the Parties, at a time when serious incidents had just broken out between their respective armed forces, can serve as an example in many respects. 
I shall merely note that the Order, which enjoined both Parties strictly to observe the cease-fire, was acted upon while negotiations were still under way in other, essentially regional settings. 
To take a more recent example, I would also refer at this juncture to the Judgment delivered by the Court on 3 February 1994 in the case concerning the Territorial Dispute between Libya and Chad. 
That Judgment put an end to a conflict which, for over 20 years and despite many unavailing attempts to achieve a political settlement, had seriously threatened peace in the region. 
It suffices, for that purpose, that States refer their disputes to it, thus enabling it to play its rightful role to the full. 
There is no case with a legal dimension which lies a priori outside the Court's sphere of competence. 
Some States may perhaps tend to have misgivings about such judicial settlement on the grounds that, unlike a political settlement, it would be completely outside their control and hence, given the reputed rigidity of legal rules, always liable in the end to turn out less favourably to themselves. 
I think I can safely say here that such fears are largely groundless. 
The Court, by the nature of the law it applies, by the role it fulfils and by its composition, is better able than any other judicial institution to withstand blind applications of the law. 
While being sufficiently precise to offer those who come before it all the legal security to which they legitimately aspire, international law remains at the same time and in essence a flexible and open law. 
As a body integrated into the system for the maintenance of peace that was established under the Charter, the Court never loses sight of that ultimate objective. 
The Court is made up of equal, independent and impartial judges; there is no right of veto and no political patronage at the Court. 
The Court takes its decisions on the basis of law, following a most minute and meticulous examination of each case, without failing to take account of the meta-juridical factors, the expectations of the Parties and the imperative requirements of justice and peace. 
There can be no doubt, of course, that each method of peaceful settlement has its distinctive virtues, not only from an intrinsic point of view but also in the light of each particular situation. 
Accordingly, while the Charter makes it obligatory for States to settle their differences by peaceful means, it refrains from laying down a specific mode of settlement. 
That being so, it could clearly be no part of my intention to advocate the substitution of judicial settlement for any other course of action, but only to remove certain ambiguities surrounding it. 
The considerations I have just advanced with essential reference to the contentious procedure before the Court apply, mutatis mutandis, to the advisory procedure, the importance of which has long been underestimated. 
A relevant legal question put in a timely manner to the Court may, by the answer it elicits or indeed of itself, to prove to be an effective tool of preventive diplomacy or contribute, even substantially, to the settlement of a dispute that has already arisen. 
Many an Advisory Opinion has in the past had diplomatic and political implications that were by no means inconsiderable. 
By way of example, one has only to recall the advisory opinion revolutionary in the legal context of the time that the Court handed down in 1949 on the objective international personality of the United Nations and its capacity to ask for reparations. 
As I see it, the essential thing for the Court's immediate future is therefore an affirmation, in seats of government, of the political will to take a fresh and more realistic look at the Court. 
That, it seems to me, is the very modest price that has to be paid if the Court is to resume the place in world affairs that the framers of the Charter originally intended it to occupy. 
One such criticism is the purported slowness of the Court's proceedings. 
In fact, once the Court begins its deliberations, things generally move very fast: it is usually only a few months, or even weeks, between the end of oral proceedings and the rendering of the Court's Judgment. 
The Assembly will certainly recall the speed with which the Court responded to the Assembly's request for an advisory opinion concerning the applicability of the obligation to arbitrate under section 21 of the United Nations Headquarters Agreement of 26 June 1947. 
The public hearings on that case ended on 12 April 1988, and the Court's advisory opinion, a rather long and complex one, was rendered just 14 days later, on 26 April. 
As a prerequisite of the sound administration of justice, expeditiousness is therefore dependent essentially on the will, not of the Court, but of those resorting to it. 
For the States Members of the United Nations that contribute to its budget, access to the Court is free of charge. 
The cornerstone of any judicial proceedings is the cardinal principle of equality of the parties, and this principle underlies all the procedural provisions of the Court's Statute and Rules. 
None the less, we all understand that this formal equality, crucial though it is, does not suffice to allay the misgivings of the least-privileged States. 
For this reason I must pay tribute to the Secretary-General for his noteworthy initiative resulting in the establishment of a special trust fund in 1989 designed to help those States that cannot afford the expense of referring a dispute to the International Court of Justice for settlement. 
May the generous contributors to the fund be warmly thanked in the name of international justice. 
I invite all those able to do so to join them, in the same spirit, in order to increase the fund's resources. 
I also invite all those in need of assistance from the fund to take full advantage of its resources. 
Such a system of judicial cooperative action would, if confirmed and extended, be an unquestionable sign of great maturity on the part of the community of States. 
In recent years international relations have been marked by upheavals as numerous and significant as they have been unexpected. 
If the United Nations wishes to continue the successful pursuit of its noble and difficult mission, it is essential that it show itself to be capable of adapting swiftly and effectively to new circumstances. 
Various ideas have already been advanced in this respect. 
States, traditionally qualified as primary or necessary subjects of the international legal order, which are today the only entities with access to the Court's contentious jurisdiction, are no longer the only actors in international relations or the only interlocutors on matters of peace-keeping, as they were in the 1920s. 
International affairs show us every day that greater allowance also has to be made at this level for other entities. 
These are all questions of great importance for the future of the Court and for world peace. 
They need to be examined very closely in the near future, and I hope to be able to speak to the General Assembly about them again some day. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the President of the International Court of Justice. 
Before making specific comments on the report, I wish to discharge the pleasant duty of paying a well-deserved tribute to the President of the International Court of Justice, Mr. Mohammed Bedjaoui, and praise his great professional, moral and human qualities. 
In his characteristically clear and eloquent statement, Mr. Bedjaoui just informed us of the increasing activities of the Court. 
In that respect, it would be highly desirable to see the provisions of Article 36, paragraph 3, of the Charter systematically applied; these provisions, I would recall, provide that: 
In making recommendations under this Article the Security Council should also take into consideration that legal disputes should as a general rule be referred by the parties to the International Court of Justice .... 
The relevance of such an approach is illustrated most graphically in the Court's report of the Judgment in the case Territorial Dispute between the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya and Chad, two fraternal African countries. 
This is all the more regrettable, since the legal framework exists as much for certain primary organs of the United Nations as for certain other international organizations, which are entitled to request advisory opinions of the Court on legal questions. 
Indeed, the potentially substantial input of the Court should be neither neglected nor underestimated. 
The same goes for requests for advisory opinions which the organs entitled to do so might more frequently seek. 
This would apply most particularly, but not exclusively, to Security Council decisions, whose legal foundations and motivations would be clearer to all States Members of the Organization. 
This could only result in a stricter and sounder application of the provisions of Article 24. 
To promote means and methods for the peaceful settlement of disputes between States, including resort to and full respect for the International Court of Justice (resolution 48/30, second preambular paragraph, (b)). 
The Algerian delegation assures the President of the Court and his distinguished colleagues in this Hall of its full support on both scores. 
Mr. Flores Olea (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): We wish to express our heartfelt thanks to Mr. Mohammed Bedjaoui for his excellent presentation today to the General Assembly of the report on the work of the International Court of Justice. 
We should like to express particular appreciation for the format and the calibre of his report this morning. 
The fact that he shared with the General Assembly his evaluation and analysis of the all-important work of the Court and commented on the Court's recommendations and proposals cannot but greatly enrich the work of this session. 
Their contributions to the Court and to the development of international law helped enhance the stature of the highest international judicial organ. 
Unfortunately, international law is not in and of itself a guarantee of peace; it must be accompanied by the political will of States to pledge themselves to use the mechanisms and to adhere to the norms that the law provides for avoiding or resolving conflicts. 
Such a declaration by other Members of the United Nations, and especially those that have major responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, is highly desirable; that would make clearer their confidence in and respect for the Court. 
This undoubtedly can have an impact on United Nations Members' perception of the Court, and it can contribute to broadening communication and cooperation between the principal organs of the United Nations. 
Abiding by the law and applying it are, as we are all aware, essential elements in present-day international relations. 
Mr. Azwai (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya) (interpretation from Arabic): My country's delegation would like to associate itself with other delegations in welcoming Mr. Mohammed Bedjaoui, President of the International Court of Justice, and in congratulating him on his detailed introduction of the report of the Court to this session. 
Many States have chosen to have recourse to the Court to settle their differences and disputes and have accepted and implemented the Court's rulings. 
My country is one such State. 
Over the last three decades, the Court has considered three cases to which the Jamahiriya was a party. 
This position was appreciated by the Secretary-General, as stated in his report (S/1994/672), and also by the Security Council, as contained in its resolution 926 (1994). 
We all have welcomed the easing of tensions in international relations. 
The coming period will witness attempts by the international community to build a new world order. 
If this order is to become permanent and fair, it should be based, in the view of my country, on the rule of law and respect for international law. 
Those States, whenever they are parties to disputes, must demonstrate their commitment to international law and respect of its rules by accepting and implementing the Court's rulings. 
Indeed, some of those States still refuse to have recourse to the Court or to implement its rulings. 
The Secretary-General, in his report entitled An Agenda for Peace, states that greater reliance on the International Court of Justice would be an important contribution to United Nations peacemaking. 
My country agrees with this assessment and believes that this trend should be strengthened and enhanced. 
It also believes that States should be encouraged to have recourse to the Court and to make use of its potential to settle their disputes before taking them to other United Nations organs such as the Security Council, as has happened in some cases. 
One example is the dispute between my country and France, Britain and the United States of America which the Jamahiriya has referred to the International Court of Justice. 
Although the dispute is still before the Court, the three States resorted to the Security Council and pushed it to adopt certain resolutions pertaining to the dispute without even waiting for the Court's decision. 
This is exactly what we do not want. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to remind Member States that the deadline for submission, in writing, of their views on Programme 6 of the medium-term plan, Elimination of apartheid, contained in document A/49/6, Programme 6, is Wednesday, 26 October. 
This will allow sufficient time for transmission to the Fifth Committee. 
My delegation welcomes the decision that the Working Group should continue its work during this session and submit a report to the General Assembly before the end of the session. 
We look forward, Mr. President, to continuing our participation in the deliberations of the Working Group under your able stewardship. 
Malaysia's views on this item have already been articulated: at the last General Assembly session, at meetings of the Open-ended Working Group, and recently by our Deputy Prime Minister in his address on 5 October during the general debate. 
Given the importance of this issue, we feel, however, that it is necessary today to reiterate some of the points raised earlier by our delegation. 
We should not allow any unpersuasive claims by some major Powers and others to stand in the way of timely and necessary change, change that would make the Security Council more representative, effective, transparent, democratic and accountable. 
A reformed Security Council should serve the interests of all nations in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
My delegation is convinced that a mere change in the composition of the Security Council would not be sufficient to ensure broad support for Council decisions without specific changes in the Council's working methods. 
We have repeatedly said that expansion without reform of the Council's working methods would be meaningless and undeserving of the interest of the entire membership of the United Nations. 
On the other hand, reform of the Council, even without expansion, would have some positive effect on the effectiveness, credibility and legitimacy of the Security Council. 
Any reform which merely facilitates enlargement, specifically through the increase of permanent membership by one or two or even three seats, to the exclusion of other equally important issues is certainly not acceptable to us. 
My delegation is not convinced that merely adding two or more permanent members to cushion the financial obligations of some veto-wielding Powers would really reform the Security Council. 
Furthermore, we have always questioned the permanent status of some members of the Security Council, which is not consistent with the principles of the sovereign equality of States and democracy. 
From the discussions in the Open-ended Working Group it is clear that there is a wide convergence of views over the need to improve the working methods and procedures of the Security Council in order to enhance its efficiency. 
While recognizing that there have been some positive steps towards that end, my delegation is of the view that more could, and indeed should, be done by the Security Council. 
Decisions of the General Assembly must be made binding on the Council, particularly those commanding overwhelming support. 
For instance, in the case of peace-keeping operations, the Council, which takes decisions on peace-keeping matters, must create institutional mechanisms for consultation with the troop contributors. 
On the question of enlargement of the Security Council's membership, we agree that the increase should be large enough to represent all 184 Members effectively. 
Since the Security Council derives its moral legitimacy from its balanced representative character, it is necessary that its future composition be reflective of the current realities. 
My delegation is prepared to consider the various models of ratio increase proposed by some delegations with a view to finding a workable and acceptable ratio. 
Any formula that would ensure the greatest degree of representation and equity should be acceptable to us. 
This is necessary and timely in the light of the current realities and in keeping with the significant increase in the membership of the United Nations to 184. 
It is the view of my delegation that regional representation should not be on the basis of the biggest and the most powerful in a given region, but, more importantly, on the basis of the dynamics operating in the region and the arrangements developed there. 
If regional organizations provide the interlocking network for globalism, clearly the permanent interests of regions must be given pre-eminence. 
My delegation has always questioned the continuing relevance of the veto in the light of some unhealthy trends in the Security Council, where only one Power or group of Powers increasingly appears to be taking control of decision-making. 
First, the victorious Powers of 1945, which accorded themselves special privileges as permanent members, are no longer the exclusive pre-eminent Powers, as new centres of power have since emerged. 
Therefore, in our view, the veto is obsolete in the context of current realities. 
Thirdly, the veto undermines the concept of collective security of States as enshrined in the Charter. 
As we indicated in our submission to the Secretary-General, 
Fourthly, the veto power allows the permanent members to protect or shield any States they desire from the governance of the Security Council. 
Fifthly, the threat of the use of the veto is often used even to prevent or delay a request for debate intended to allow the general membership to make its pronouncements on critical issues relating to international peace and security. 
Finally, the veto marginalizes the role of the non-permanent members. 
Mr. Yassin (Sudan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
My delegation is fully aware that no permanent member will at present accept a Charter amendment that results in the abolition of the veto power. 
The details of our proposal will be raised when the Working Group convenes. 
In their statements during the general debate most delegations, including my own, spoke of the need to reform the Security Council. 
A number of interesting proposals advanced during the general debate merit our serious consideration. 
My delegation will study all those proposals carefully. 
I am confident that under his leadership the Assembly will achieve its objectives. 
In his capacity as Chairman of the Open-ended Working Group established to consider this item by resolution 48/26, Ambassador Insanally brought greater focus and clarity to the issues which have to be addressed before we can arrive at a satisfactory conclusion. 
The item we are considering today, Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council and related matters, was introduced 15 years ago at the thirty-fourth session of the General Assembly. 
With the end of the cold war, the Security Council began to achieve much of its envisaged role in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The purpose of the Singapore statement was to stimulate discussions on this important issue with a view to making progress. 
As stated by my Foreign Minister: 
We are pleased that the process of debate and discussion has since taken off. 
Progress has been made in the Open-ended Working Group as delegations have begun to conduct substantive discussions of the issues. 
However, for a consensus to emerge more needs to be done. 
This is especially so if, as some representatives have advocated, we are to achieve consensus before the end of the fiftieth session. 
First, the issues of an increase in the membership of the Security Council and other matters related to the Security Council must become priority issues for Governments. 
Unless capitals become seized of these issues and have clear visions of the role of the United Nations in the next 50 years, we will not achieve much here in New York. 
Secondly, the implications of those specific proposals thrown out during the discussions in the Open-ended Working Group and in the recently concluded general debate must be critically examined. 
They claim that eventually political considerations will determine who the new permanent members will be. 
Others have asked: what should constitute such objective criteria? We have no doubt that in the final analysis political considerations will play a part in our decisions. 
However, we will still need to have objective criteria to guide our political decisions. 
As to what should constitute objective criteria, we need only look at the role of the Security Council as defined in the United Nations Charter to answer this question. 
Progress on this item will be hesitant at best unless there is political will to push ahead. 
We cannot achieve consensus in the Working Group unless there is a genuine desire on the part of Member States to negotiate seriously and to make the necessary compromises. 
But we should also deliberate carefully, because the decisions taken on this important issue will have a profound impact on the ability of the Security Council and the United Nations as a whole to maintain international peace and security in the decades ahead. 
My delegation will do its utmost to make constructive contributions to the process of consensus-building on this important item. 
Mr. Hurst (Antigua and Barbuda): This is the first time I have had the opportunity to address the Assembly since Mr. Amara Essy was elected President; let me therefore congratulate him warmly on behalf of the Antigua and Barbuda delegation. 
My delegation is confident that under his able stewardship the Assembly will succeed in advancing the noble aims and objectives of the Charter. 
My delegation regards as established wisdom the view that Security Council decision-making will be the most significant factor in fashioning a new world order in the post-cold-war world. 
As a small State, Antigua and Barbuda regards adherence to international law as a cardinal rule from which no State should ever deviate; given their relative inability to defend themselves militarily, small States must depend on the strictures of international law to deter external aggression. 
In this context, equity means that decision-making within the Security Council must take into account the views of small States. 
Such a debate excludes the principle of equity for all nations, large and small. 
That approach harks back to the days of colonial rule in Antigua and Barbuda when the privilege of offering oneself as a candidate for parliament was limited to those who possessed valuable property; that inequity was outlawed in 1951 in my small country when adult suffrage became the law. 
There is an urgent need for large and wealthy States to engage in meaningful dialogue with small and poor States in the Councils of this parliament of parliaments. 
Small and poor States will not depend upon goodwill; the United Nations Charter obliges Member States to sit in counsel with those reliant upon the Council's decision-making powers. 
That is a charge we shall never surrender. 
This arrangement, in our view, encompasses equity for all nations, large and small. 
Our ambition, as our Prime Minister has declared, is after all to democratize the Security Council. 
Mr. Wisnumurti (Indonesia): Indonesia's position on the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council was clearly stated by our Minister for Foreign Affairs, Ali Alatas, during the general debate earlier this month. 
Our commendations also go to the two Vice-Chairmen, Ambassador Wilhelm Breitenstein of Finland and Ambassador Chew Tai Soo of Singapore. 
Recent developments in the global landscape have placed the Security Council in a position of increasing importance with ramifications for the work of the Organization and beyond. 
The new cooperative spirit prevailing among its members has allowed them to take a number of unanimous positions on some of the most critical and complex issues, while we are also cognizant of the fact that it has failed to address effectively certain other issues. 
The Council has thus reached a critical turning-point in its history and members look forward to a more effective role now that the obstacles which paralysed it for so long have been removed. 
It is pertinent to recall that endeavours to achieve this objective initiated a decade and a half ago have lagged behind and somehow remained beyond the purview of a broad and far-reaching process of reform and revitalization of the United Nations itself. 
In 1946, the United Nations had 51 Members, six of which were non-permanent members of the Security Council. 
In 1965, when the membership had grown to 113, there was a corresponding increase in the non-permanent members to 10. 
The tenth Summit of the Non-Aligned Movement, held in Jakarta in September 1992, expressed the position of the Movement on the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council as contained in the Final Documents, issued as document A/47/675 of 18 November 1992. 
They expressed their concern that non-aligned countries were extremely under-represented in the Council and underlined that the proposed enlargement should, therefore, be comprehensive in nature so as to enhance the credibility of the Council and to reflect the universal character of the world body. 
In this context, the Ministers recalled the relevant decisions of the Jakarta Summit and urged that the non-aligned countries should work towards increasing their representation in the Security Council. 
To conclude, I wish to state that the non-aligned countries deem it essential for the Open-ended Working Group to continue its work in order to fulfil its mandate as contained in General Assembly resolution 48/26. 
We therefore support its recommendation, as indicated in paragraph 9 of its report, that it continue its work at the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
However, the report does not indicate the full range of the views expressed, and this in our view is a great pity. 
In a sense, given the far-reaching import of the issues involved, it may not be surprising that consensus remained elusive on the major issues. 
We therefore welcome the fact that the Open-ended Working Group will continue to develop its work, taking into account the views that have already been expressed at the forty-eighth session. 
As my delegation has already stated in the meetings of the Working Group, two major categories of proposals and suggestions emanated from the dialogues during the last session. 
We feel that many of the enlightened measures taken by the Council should be considered part of its regular working methods rather than as a reflection of the initiative or working style of individual Member States that presided over it. 
Sri Lanka is well aware that the Security Council still works on the basis of provisional rules of procedure and that formally setting down the recent reforms and institutionalizing them may not be easy. 
We would, however, have welcomed at least a statement from the Security Council noting and blessing, if you will the changes that have been welcomed by all members. 
We hope that the process will continue and that these changes will become a matter of course. 
Secondly, there are those proposals relating to the increase in the membership of the Council that require amendment of the Charter. 
That the Council should increase its membership has been universally accepted. 
There are divergent views on the extent of the increase. 
Sri Lanka's own position has been that new realities political, military, economic as well as other factors which characterize the international scene today call for an adjustment in respect of the permanent members of the Council. 
A number of countries have been mentioned, discussed and advocated as qualifying for permanent membership in the Council in terms of the new international realities. 
Some of the arguments advanced in favour of those other countries are at least as cogent today as were the arguments considered valid when the present five permanent members were determined. 
The ultimate criterion should be the acceptability of a Member before the general membership. 
The standardization of these so-called soft options should not in any way imply that the more radical changes necessitating Charter amendment should be set aside or delayed. 
It is important to pursue action on both. 
However, where agreement is possible on the soft options, they should not be held hostage until such time as agreement has been reached on the more difficult, and indeed more vital, areas of Security Council reform which require amendment of the Charter. 
Sri Lanka looks forward to participating, under the President's guidance, in the Working Group this year during the forty-ninth session. 
We sincerely hope that it would then be possible to reach more definite agreement, which would make the Security Council more effective and more responsive to the general membership of the United Nations. 
This is essential at a time when the Organization is faced with new challenges. 
Mr. Mabilangan (Philippines): At the outset, my delegation wishes to congratulate Ambassador Insanally, Chairman of the Open-ended Working Group, and the two Vice-Chairmen, the Permanent Representatives of Singapore and Finland, for having effectively guided the Working Group in its initial rounds of deliberations. 
The Philippine delegation believes the time has come for Member States to undertake a more detailed examination of the various issues relating to the expansion and reform of the Security Council. 
In this regard, delegations should be prepared to offer and consider specific proposals by the time the Open-ended Working Group reconvenes we hope by early next year. 
Our fundamental view is that any enlargement of the Security Council should be firmly based on the principle of the sovereign equality of States, equitable geographical distribution and the need to create greater transparency, accountability and democratization. 
Furthermore, we believe the effectiveness and efficiency of an enlarged Council would not necessarily be inversely related to its size. 
In fact, wider membership would lead to a more democratic decision-making process and, ultimately, to more active support for decisions, as well as participation in operations arising from such decisions. 
Failure to address this situation meaningfully would tend to undermine the credibility of the Council and the universal character of United Nations decision-making. 
In connection with the last point, it should be stressed that the criteria for non-permanent members are already specified in Article 23(1) of the Charter. 
The Working Group should therefore decide on an appropriate arrangement for considering them simultaneously or as a package when necessary, bearing in mind the need for full transparency. 
The related matters to which this agenda item on the Security Council refers are an equally important aspect of the item. 
The Movement of Non-Aligned Countries has also proposed a set of measures on the other matters contained in its Cairo Declaration, which was adopted last June. 
Member States should advance the work on the other matters by building upon and refining the various measures already proposed or the proposals circulated in the Working Group, which the Security Council could undertake in addition to those it has recently instituted. 
To facilitate this task, we reiterate our support for the establishment by the Open-ended Working Group of an informal drafting body to consider all proposals made in connection with improving the Council's decision-making processes and procedures. 
My delegation further proposes that the Working Group examine, as a priority, proposals on the other matters in the context of two mutually reinforcing and interrelated categories of measures. 
The Philippine delegation hopes to contribute towards significant progress on this agenda item during the current session. 
We believe, however, that, in terms of the pace of work, both the expansion issues and the other matters although these are obviously interrelated and mutually reinforcing need not be strictly linked. 
Ultimately, we believe, progress in one area would contribute to progress in others. 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): We have come a long way since we discussed the agenda item Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council a year ago at the General Assembly's forty-eighth session. 
We have now arrived at a point where the general exchange of views has run its course and an in-depth discussion of concrete reform proposals must begin. 
Statements made during the general debate of the forty-ninth session confirm this view. 
With regard to substance, the past year's discussion has brought about growing consensus among Member States on the central point with regard to this exercise that the Security Council shall be enlarged. 
First, all world regions should be equitably represented on the Security Council. 
Fourthly, the Security Council's work must be carried out in an open and transparent manner to enable non-members to receive all the information they require. 
Also, all Member States should have a better opportunity to provide input for the Council's work. 
We therefore support an increase in the permanent and non-permanent membership of the Security Council to allow both a better representation of the regions that are currently underrepresented and a more adequate representation of countries which shoulder a large share of the United Nations overall burden. 
Should agreement not be possible now with regard to permanent seats for countries from the regions of Africa, Asia and Latin America and the Caribbean, the following alternative could be considered. 
At the same time, the number of non-permanent seats ought to be increased in favour of these regions. 
As a consequence, countries with the ability and willingness to contribute more than the average to United Nations activities and the maintenance of international peace and security could serve on the Council on a more frequent or even continuous basis. 
In addition, such a proposal would widen the gap between permanent and non-permanent members. 
In the League of Nations, a system of several classes did not work. 
We cannot support such proposals. 
What is needed is not greater division but more homogeneity among the members of the Council. 
We are pleased that a broad consensus on the need for a more open and transparent Security Council appears to have emerged. 
As a matter of fact, many steps have been taken already by the Security Council itself to provide Member States not currently represented on the Council with better access to information about the Council's proceedings. 
We hope that the improvements made so far will be followed by additional steps to provide the general membership with sufficient information and insight in the Security Council's decision-making, thus allowing Member States to contribute their views and represent their interests vis--vis the Security Council. 
We have been pleased with the progress made to date in the discussion of this agenda item. 
The Security Council's credibility and therefore its effectiveness depend on whether its composition is adapted to the new post-cold-war realities. 
I would also be remiss in not taking this opportunity to commend the able and wise leadership of his predecessor, Ambassador Insanally, the Permanent Representative of Guyana, who led the Working Group in a very efficient manner. 
I should also like to praise the sincere and constructive efforts of the members of the Bureau, the representatives of Finland and Singapore. 
This is only natural and was to be expected in view of the rapid pace of changes and developments in the world today. 
Interaction and cohesion are required of the current international order in the face of such changes. 
The contemporary world order has come a long way in laying the foundations of the fundamental concepts and principles of today's international relations. 
Those concepts and principles are irreversible no matter how times and circumstances may change. 
Those new concepts and principles have become acquired rights which all countries and peoples cherish. 
International developments require us to review, periodically and sometimes comprehensively, certain aspects of the international order so that it may not become dated and outstripped by events. 
We should make sure that the international order truly reflects current international realities. 
One of the most important sources of commitment to the Security Council's resolutions is the collective international will we know by the name of international legality. 
This the elementary simple idea that lies behind the new international order is exactly what we should enhance and reflect in the work of the Council and it should be the ultimate objective in any process of reforming and developing the work of the Council. 
Strengthening the legality, which derives from the Charter, and which imparts to the Security Council's resolutions their legitimacy, requires in the view of my delegation: First, increasing membership of the Council. 
Such increase should accurately reflect the realities of today's world. 
Second, reviewing the Council's decision-making procedures so that the Council, as stipulated in the Charter, may genuinely act on behalf of all Member States. 
Third, the increase should reflect very accurately and honestly the political weight of regional Powers from all regions of the world, and the seats allocated to each geographic region should be rotated among countries which meet the eligibility requirements. 
In this regard, it is important to refer to a number of concrete proposals that were put forward during the general debate and others that have been put forward today, such as those by Egypt, Italy and Australia, among others. 
Those proposals could be discussed further, developed and elaborated. 
In addition, troop-contributing countries to peace-keeping operations should be consulted, in accordance with Article 44 of the Charter. 
Consultations should not be confined to the stage of decision-making, but should, rather, take place at an earlier stage, and continue thereafter, in order to take advantage of the expertise of regional Powers and organizations. 
Some may claim that the veto power is rarely exercised nowadays. 
This may be true, but only in relation to the veto used in voting on draft resolutions. 
As for the threat to use the veto or what is known as the covert veto, this is frequently resorted to during the drafting and formulation of draft resolutions. 
So, the practice is with us and has not stopped. 
No one can be sure that in the future the Organization will not find itself in tense circumstances similar to those that pertained in the past, circumstances that would once again render it unable to perform its functions and shoulder its responsibility. 
In dealing with the question of increasing the membership of the Security Council, it has thus become important to determine the scope of the use of veto power by agreeing on clear criteria for the framework of its use. 
There have been no working papers containing clear, specific ideas that could become a basis for negotiations. 
We should now move from the stage of general statements to a new stage of serious negotiations and open-mindedness in order for the Working Group to achieve tangible progress. 
It is not expected or acceptable that the viewpoint of the minority should be imposed upon the majority. 
The two-thirds majority will not accept anything that runs counter to its vital interests. 
The Egyptian delegation hope that this consensus will continue. 
Mr. Chaturvedi (India): As a Member State which had the privilege of initiating the agenda item on the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council, India is happy to participate in today's debate. 
Decisions on an issue as important as the structure, composition and functioning of the Security Council cannot be taken except by consensus. 
Wider representation in the Security Council is a must, if it is to ensure its moral sanction and particular effectiveness. 
The number of non-permanent seats must also be increased to give Member States greater opportunity for participation in the work of the Council. 
As the eventual size of the Council will depend on agreement on the number of members to be added to each category, we remain flexible on this issue. 
We note, however, that in the Working Group there was near consensus on a figure in the middle twenties. 
We would advise against a selective, piecemeal expansion of the permanent member category. 
The laws of the corporate world, where equity shares determine voting power, should not apply to the Security Council, nor should we emulate the Bretton Woods institutions in which wealth determines the strength of the votes. 
In our view, these criteria should include population, size of economy, contribution to the maintenance of international peace and security and to peace-keeping and future potential. 
There may be others, but selection of a country should follow rather than precede the establishment of the criteria. 
The non-aligned Foreign Ministers representing the largest grouping of Member States at the United Nations agreed on this point when they recently declared any predetermined selection excluding the non-aligned and other developing countries unacceptable to the Movement. 
We stand ready to serve in that capacity whenever we are called upon to do so. 
A radical reorganization of the Council, with new categories of members, or new geographical arrangements, will lead to more complications and retard the progress we have achieved so far. 
Such proposals may even require a comprehensive review of the Charter itself. 
The time has come for us to work out an expansion package within the framework that the Charter provides. 
My delegation would equally stress that the reform package we are considering should devote equal attention to expansion as to the improvement of the Council's working methods to enhance transparency. 
The Council should also act in strict conformity with the provisions of the Charter and limit itself to the maintenance of international peace and security and not clutter its agenda with extraneous issues. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): The deliberations by the Open-ended Working Group on the Question of Equitable Representation on and Increase in the Membership of the Security Council during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly have constituted an important initial step in the complex process of reforming the Security Council. 
It is no longer a matter of whether or not, but rather of how large and how soon. 
Moreover, by agreeing to discuss further the scope and nature of such an enlargement, the Working Group has recognized that the objectives of the exercise concern not just the quantitative increase, but also the qualitative composition of that important organ. 
Therefore, in its first year of deliberations, the Working Group succeeded in identifying and defining the main parameters of the question: first that the Security Council should be enlarged; and, secondly, that the enlargement should contemplate not only quantitative but also qualitative elements. 
As recommended in the report of the Working Group, Brazil believes that the discussion of agenda item 33 should continue during this forty-ninth session, building on the work done at the forty-eighth session and on the views expressed at the current session. 
In response to this call, my delegation would like to present today some further views on this important issue as a contribution to further deliberations in the Working Group. 
I will not dwell on the question of the need for the enlargement of the Council, since this is already a consensual view. 
What we must address in depth now are the subsequent twin questions of the scope and nature of the enlargement. 
From the deliberations of the Working Group there seems to emerge a general perception that the final determination of the size and composition of a restructured Security Council has to be predicated on three basic qualifications: equitable representation, effectiveness and efficiency. 
Equitable representation stems from the idea that the membership of the Security Council should be adequately increased in order to make it more representative of the membership at large in view of present-day realities in international life. 
A balanced quantitative as well as qualitative expansion of the Council's composition should contemplate the following aspects. 
Effectiveness and efficiency are two other critical qualifications required in the restructuring of the Council in order to improve its role in the discharge of its functions and powers. 
Efficiency derives from the process of the Council taking action promptly, and its effectiveness relates to the Council's taking action that yields the intended results. 
Therefore, due attention should be paid in order not to confuse or equate efficiency and effectiveness. 
A Security Council that expeditiously adopts dozens or more statements and resolutions in succession, the implementation of which remains largely ignored or unfulfilled, may be seen to be efficient, but would not be effective. 
Conversely, a single decision taken by the Council after lengthy and thorough deliberations with the participation of all the relevant parties could be very effective, while not necessarily qualifying as prompt action. 
Another confusion that should be avoided is to automatically correlate the size of the Council with its efficiency. 
Equally, a larger Council could become more effective when it is perceived by the international community as being more equitably composed, and therefore more authoritative in its deliberations and decisions. 
As I mentioned before, the efficiency of the Council is related to its process of decision-making, while its effectiveness is related to the achievement of the desired results in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
All of these are crucial aspects of our endeavours aimed at enhancing the legitimacy and the effectiveness of that main organ. 
Each member of the Council, permanent and non-permanent alike, is therefore accountable to the membership at large of the Organization for its contribution to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
It is our expectation that this practice will be maintained and further improved in the future, with a view to establishing a more wide-ranging dialogue between these two main organs of the Organization. 
While concurring with the pertinent criticism that the reports of the Security Council make for arid reading and could be more analytical, we note that the document in its current format reports only on the official proceedings. 
In this regard, mechanisms could be devised to preserve in some authoritative way the main contents of the informal consultations and to keep the interested public informed. 
We also deem it helpful for the President to attend, whenever appropriate, meetings of the regional groups to brief them on matters of specific interest to them. 
Moreover, we believe that such practice could be further improved by another modality of briefing by the President at the end of his or her term, giving an assessment of the work accomplished by the Council during that President's tenure. 
Similarly, we deem it appropriate that at the end of each informal consultation, the President of the Council, or a member of his or her delegation, give a succinct briefing of the deliberations to interested delegations. 
Alternatively, such a task could be performed by a spokesperson from the Secretariat, specifically designated for that purpose. 
First, there could be more frequent recourse to Article 29 of the Charter, establishing ad hoc subsidiary organs that could assist the Council by performing a monitoring or a mediation role for the peaceful settlement of specific disputes with the participation, as appropriate, of interested non-members. 
Such a mechanism would greatly contribute to re-establishing the pre-eminence of the diplomatic functions of the Council, which we regard as a priority task at this moment. 
Thirdly, there could be more frequent recourse to the highly informal meetings in the so-called Diego Arria format, in order to allow Council members to receive briefings and input on matters before the Council from the different parties to conflicts or from representatives of relevant regional organizations, as appropriate. 
Fourthly, along the same lines, the sanctions committees could consider ways to better enable involuntarily affected Member States to bring to the attention of Council members the problems they face in implementing the sanctions adopted by the Security Council. 
Such a result would be fundamental for ensuring that the future Security Council we envisage will be efficient and effective as well as legitimate and authoritative, and, last but not least, representative. 
The meeting was called to order at 11.40 a.m. The President (interpretation from French): This morning the General Assembly will consider the first report of the General Committee (A/49/250). 
I shall be referring to specific sections and paragraphs of the report which contain recommendations for consideration by the Assembly. 
We turn first to section I, "Introduction". 
In paragraph 2 of its report, the General Committee draws the attention of the General Assembly to the provisions reproduced in annexes V, VI, VII and VIII of its rules of procedure. 
The President (interpretation from French): In paragraph 3, the General Committee took note of resolution 48/264 of 29 July 1994, entitled "Revitalization of the work of the General Assembly", and of annex I thereto, entitled "Guidelines on the rationalization of the agenda of the General Assembly". 
We shall now consider section II of the report, "Organization of the session". 
The President (interpretation from French): In paragraph 7 of its report, the General Committee took note of the fact that measures introduced to reduce costs relating to overtime would be strictly enforced. 
In section II.C, concerning the closing date of the forty-ninth session, the General Committee recommends to the General Assembly that the forty-ninth session should recess not later than Tuesday, 20 December 1994, and close on Monday, 18 September 1995. 
The President (interpretation from French): Also in paragraph 8, the General Committee further recommends to the Assembly that all the Main Committees should make every effort to complete their work by Friday, 2 December 1994. 
In paragraph 9, the General Committee recommends to the General Assembly that morning meetings should start at 10 a.m. promptly for all plenary meetings and meetings of the Main Committees. 
The President (interpretation from French): Also in paragraph 9, the General Committee recommends to the General Assembly that, as a cost-saving measure, every effort should be made to ensure that plenary meetings and meetings of the Main Committees adjourn by 6 p.m. 
The President (interpretation from French): It should be noted that these measures will not apply to plenary meetings during the general debate. 
The President (interpretation from French): None the less, I should like to endorse strongly the practical suggestion made at previous sessions that each delegation designate someone to be present at the scheduled time. 
I sincerely hope that all delegations will cooperate in this regard. 
It was so decided. 
The President (interpretation from French): In that connection, I should like to assure the Assembly that I shall be in the Chair punctually at the scheduled time. 
I urge the Chairmen of the Main Committees to do the same. 
I sincerely hope that all delegations will make a special effort to cooperate in this regard. 
In section II.E, concerning the general debate, the General Committee recommends in paragraph 12 that the general debate should begin on Monday, 26 September 1994, and end on Thursday, 13 October 1994. 
In paragraph 13 the General Committee draws the Assembly's attention to the decision taken by the Assembly at previous sessions to prohibit the practice of expressing congratulations inside the General Assembly Hall after a speech has been delivered. 
The General Committee recommends that this provision should apply also at the forty-ninth session. 
The President (interpretation from French): Also in paragraph 13, the General Committee recommends to the General Assembly that, after delivering their statements, speakers in the general debate should leave the General Assembly Hall through room GA-200, located behind the podium, before returning to their seats. 
May I take it that the General Assembly takes note of the provisions concerning explanations of vote and right of reply contained in paragraph 14? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I further take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to limit points of order to five minutes, as recommended in paragraph 15? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that the Assembly takes note of the provisions contained in paragraph 16 regarding the length of statements? 
The President (interpretation from French): Section II G deals with records of meetings. 
The President (interpretation from French): Section II H concerns concluding statements in the General Assembly and the Main Committees. 
Section II K refers to questions relating to the programme budget. 
The President (interpretation from French): In paragraph 27, concerning subparagraph 13 (d) of decision 34/401, the General Committee draws the Assembly's attention to the Secretary-General's observation that the preparation of a statement of programme budget implications by the Secretary-General may take a few days. 
The Secretary-General thus considers it desirable that Member States submit their proposals regarding the preparation of statements of programme-budget implications sufficiently in advance to avoid the cancellation of meetings and the postponement of consideration of items. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that the Assembly also approves the recommendation contained in paragraph 29 regarding the scheduling of observances and commemorative meetings? 
The President (interpretation from French): I now invite the General Assembly to turn to section II M, which refers to special conferences. 
May I take it that the Assembly approves the recommendations referred to in paragraphs 30 and 31? 
The President (interpretation from French): We turn now to section III, which contains observations and proposals on the organization of future sessions of the General Assembly. 
In paragraph 34 the General Committee recommends to the General Assembly that it consider whether it is possible to rationalize its meetings between January and August in order to facilitate advance planning for delegations and the Secretariat. 
The President (interpretation from French): We turn now to section IV of the report of the General Committee, relating to the adoption of the agenda. 
"Debate on the inclusion of an item in the agenda, when that item has been recommended for inclusion by the General Committee, shall be limited to three speakers in favour of, and three against, the inclusion." 
The President (interpretation from French): In paragraph 38 the General Committee recommends that the consideration of item 86 of the draft agenda (Question of East Timor) be deferred to the fiftieth session and that the item be included in the provisional agenda of that session. 
The President (interpretation from French): In paragraph 39 the General Committee recommends that sub-item (c) of item 90 (Report of the International Conference on Population and Development) become a separate agenda item. 
The President (interpretation from French): We now turn to paragraph 41. 
"Human resources management: 
(c) Respect for the privileges and immunities of officials of the United Nations and the specialized agencies and related organizations; 
May I take it that the Assembly approves this recommendation? 
The President (interpretation from French): I wish to draw the attention of members to the Summary of Scheduled Meetings in today's Journal. 
That modification applies to all official languages. 
In accordance with past practice, we shall follow the numbering given in paragraph 43 of the General Committee's report (A/49/250) and, where it seems appropriate, we shall consider items in groups. 
Items 1 to 6 have already been dealt with. 
We turn to items 7 to 25. 
I take it that these items are included in the agenda? 
The President (interpretation from French): We come now to item 26. 
May I take it that the item is included in the agenda? 
The President (interpretation from French): I now refer to items 27 to 44. 
I take it that these items are included in the agenda? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that items 45 to 52 are included in the agenda? 
The President (interpretation from French): I now invite members to turn to items 53 to 64 relating to disarmament. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that item 65 is included in the agenda? 
The President (interpretation from French): We now turn to items 66 to 73. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now invite members to turn to items 74 to 86. 
The President (interpretation from French): We now come to items 87 to 92 relating to international economic cooperation. 
The President (interpretation from French): Items 93 to 103 relate to social and humanitarian questions. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that items 104 to 132 dealing with administrative and financial questions are included in the agenda? 
The President (interpretation from French): We now turn to items 133 to 146. 
The President (interpretation from French): Item 147 is entitled "Question of the review of the Agreement Governing the Activities of States on the Moon and Other Celestial Bodies". 
May I take it that this item is included in the agenda? 
The President (interpretation from French): Item 148 is entitled "The situation in the occupied territories of Croatia". 
Mr. Giovas (Greece): Greece has repeatedly stated its concern on the situation in the territories of Croatia under temporary United Nations protection. 
As a country of the region, both in our national capacity and as a member of the European Union, we have made every possible effort, and will continue to do so, in order to convince the parties involved of the need to achieve a modus vivendi in those areas. 
However, we share the strong reservations expressed during the meeting of the General Committee by some of its members on the title of the item, since it could prove to be inflammatory at a highly sensitive stage of the peace process in the former Yugoslavia. 
We are confident that the Croatian delegation has duly taken note of those reservations and we hope that the deliberations of the General Assembly on this item will be non-confrontational and constructive. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly has taken note of the statement of the representative of Greece. 
May I take it that this item is included in the agenda? 
The President (interpretation from French): We turn now to item 149, entitled "Report of the International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991". 
May I take it that this item is included in the agenda? 
The President (interpretation from French): Next, we turn to item 150, entitled "Commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the end of the Second World War". 
May I take it that the Assembly recommends the inclusion of this item? 
The President (interpretation from French): Item 151 is entitled "Observer status for the South Pacific Forum in the General Assembly". 
May I take it that the Assembly recommends the inclusion of this item? 
The President (interpretation from French): Now we turn to item 152, entitled "Observer status for the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies in the General Assembly". 
The President (interpretation from French): ............................................................. Item 154 is entitled "United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s". 
The President (interpretation from French): Item 157 is entitled "Question of criteria for the granting of observer status in the General Assembly". 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to include this item? 
The President (interpretation from French):.............................................................. We now turn to section V of the Secretary-General's memorandum (Allocation of items). 
The President (interpretation from French): The modifications indicated in paragraph 45 are reflected in the proposed allocation. 
We shall therefore consider them when we come to the relevant items under paragraph 46. 
We turn first to the recommendation in paragraph 45 (a) (i) relating to item 12 (Report of the Economic and Social Council). 
May I take it that the General Assembly adopts that recommendation? 
May I take it that the General Assembly adopts this recommendation? 
May I take it that the General Assembly approves that recommendation? 
The President (interpretation from French): In connection with paragraph 45 (a) (iv) relating to item 51 (Question of Cyprus), the General Committee recommends to the General Assembly that the item be allocated at an appropriate time later during the session. 
May I take it that the General Assembly approves this recommendation? 
The President (interpretation from French): We now turn to the recommendation in paragraph 45 (a) (v) concerning item 149 (Report of the International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991). 
May I take it that the Assembly adopts that recommendation? 
The President (interpretation from French): Next we turn to the recommendation in paragraph 45 (a) (vi) concerning item 150 (Commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the end of the Second World War). 
May I take it that the Assembly adopts this recommendation? 
The President (interpretation from French): We now turn to the recommendation in paragraph 45(a)(vii) concerning item 151 (Observer Status for the South Pacific Forum in the General Assembly). 
May I take it that the Assembly adopts this recommendation? 
The President (interpretation from French): We turn now to the recommendation in paragraph 45 (a) (viii) relating to item 152 entitled "Observer status for the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies in the General Assembly". 
The General Committee decided to defer its recommendation on the allocation of the item to a later date. 
We turn to the recommendation in paragraph 45 (b) relating to item 62 concerning disarmament and the International Atomic Energy Agency report, not item 63, as indicated in this paragraph. 
May I take it that the Assembly approves the recommendation pertaining to item 62? 
The President (interpretation from French): Taking into account the decision just adopted, may I take it that the General Assembly approves the allocation of the items proposed for the First Committee in paragraph 46 of the report of the General Committee? 
The President (interpretation from French): We turn now to the list of items which the General Committee recommends for allocation to the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee). 
We turn to the recommendation in paragraph 45 (c), concerning item 148, entitled "The situation in the occupied territories of Croatia". 
The General Committee decided to defer consideration of the allocation of the item as a whole to a later date. 
We now turn to paragraph 45 (d) (ii) relating to item 158 on the report of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
The General Committee decided to recommend that the debate on the item should be held directly in plenary meeting, on the understanding that action on the item would be taken in the Second Committee. 
We turn to paragraph 45 (e) relating to item 95, entitled "Social development, including questions relating to the world social situation and to youth, ageing, disabled persons and the family". 
We turn to the recommendation in paragraph 45 (f) relating to item 157, entitled "Question of criteria for the granting of observer status in the General Assembly". 
The President (interpretation from French): The General Assembly has thus concluded its consideration of the first report of the General Committee. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to inform the Assembly that Mali has made the necessary payment to reduce its arrears below the amount specified in Article 19 of the Charter. 
May I take it that the General Assembly duly takes note of this information? 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to announce that the list of speakers for the plenary meetings devoted to the implementation of the follow-up to the International Year of the Family, to be held on Tuesday, 18 October, is now open. 
Only two plenary meetings were envisaged by resolution 47/237, but I have been informed that a considerable number of Members have expressed interest in participating in these meetings and that therefore two meetings might be insufficient. 
Thursday, 13 October 1994, 3 p.m. The meeting was called to order at 3.20 p.m. 
Mr. Londo (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): Mr. President, allow me to congratulate you on your election to the Presidency of the General Assembly at this session. 
We are assured that with your experience and skill you will guide our work with great success. 
Colombia joined in the adoption by the General Assembly of the report of the Working Group (A/48/47) by consensus on 14 September 1994. 
We believe it is appropriate to continue the debate in the same manner next year. 
Although some views were expressed on this item, we believe that there is still a long way to go. 
Colombia's position is well known. 
The credibility, representativeness and legitimacy of the decisions of the Council hinge on its methods of work and the effective participation and confidence which Member States place in the Council. 
We believe that a thorough, comprehensive reform should be undertaken and not simply an exercise to accommodate the interests of a few pre-selected States and an increase in the privileges of others. 
While the nature of the inclusion of the developing world in the international system allowed the creation of exceptional rights for some States, the time has come to change this once and for all. 
We have the responsibility to ensure that the United Nations shall achieve the objectives for which it was created - to promote development and the well-being of all nations in an environment of equality and justice. 
Those seats are the result of negotiations conducted in the past which have no validity in our times. 
Likewise, the veto should be restricted and eventually eliminated. 
Clearly, the idea of its extension to more members of the Security Council should be discarded. 
Similarly, we could agree to re-election of some seats according to the decisions of the General Assembly on a case-by-case basis. 
Thus the whole membership would endorse those States that had gained the confidence and support of the international community. 
Clearly, the main criteria would continue to be equitable geographical representation and the equality of States. 
This weakens the confidence among the Members of the Organization, takes away from the credibility of the decisions of the Security Council and limits their acceptance by Member States. 
The Council should discuss its items in open debates. 
A subsidiary organ of the General Assembly created in accordance with Article 22 of the Charter could contribute to the formulation of Security Council decisions and receive information before decisions are adopted. 
Such a subsidiary organ could likewise enlarge the application of certain Articles of the Charter, such as Article 11. 
Thus the President or Vice-President would ensure channels of communication and also ensure that the recommendations of the Member States are appropriately reflected in the Council's decisions. 
Thanks to their efforts, progress has been made in this difficult exercise. 
Throughout the year there was a productive exchange of views, which made it possible to pinpoint the major problems that we face in the sensitive task of adapting the Security Council to the new era, so different from that in which the Council was created. 
This is not a mere numerical exercise; rather, it concerns the principal organ responsible for the maintenance of international peace and security in the face of the challenges of a world very different from the one in which it came into being. 
My delegation has supported the need for a thorough reform of the Council, and we repeat our conviction that such reform cannot be confined to satisfying the aspirations of the new economic Powers. 
That would mean failing the international community, and we would justify the greatest criticism of the United Nations - that it often looks after the interests of the great Powers. 
It would also mean weakening the universality of the United Nations and fostering a lack of confidence in it; the resulting disillusionment and criticism would be all too understandable. 
The international community deserves to have a legitimate and effective Security Council. 
In this framework, some hold the view that the number of members of the Council determines its ability to act and that therefore any increase would have negative effects. 
It is often forgotten that, under the Charter, the Security Council has no authority of its own. 
Strictly speaking, the other 169 Member States have delegated to the Council specific responsibilities and authority with regard to peace and security. 
Last year we were fortunate enough to have a timely report and, for the first time in almost 50 years, it was presented personally by the Council's President - Ambassador Ronaldo Mota Sardenberg of Brazil that month - whom we again thank. 
We thought that an excellent precedent had been set. 
Regrettably, that does not seem to be the case. 
This year we are again experiencing the delay to which we have become accustomed. 
My delegation repeats that we believe there must be a summary report of informal consultations; a rapporteur might be the right mechanism. 
Another improvement would be the establishment of a system whereby members of the Council reported to their respective groups on matters under consideration by the Council. 
Greater communication between the Security Council and States affected by its decisions is urgently required. 
These procedural reforms do not require amendments to the Charter. 
They could be incorporated gradually into the practice of the Council or else into the final rules of procedure that its Members would eventually have to adopt. 
We know that this privilege, granted in San Francisco to the victors of the Second World War, paralysed the Council in the days of the cold war, and for almost five decades prevented it from acting effectively. 
But we are now living in different times. 
This new situation is encouraging and it is precisely for this reason that we can ask ourselves if the time has not come to correct some of the political necessities of 1945 and their distortions. 
It was said that the veto would oblige those Powers to take a unified stand and thus reach clear-cut agreements. 
However, it soon became apparent that the veto not only did not ensure such unity of views but that it in fact made it possible for the Powers to maintain their differences and defend their own interests without making any real efforts to have their views converge. 
Moreover, rather than making it less difficult to reach agreements among the nations it fosters differences and confrontation. 
Nothing would be more degrading for the prestige and image of the United Nations than artificially to revive non-democratic arrangements to accommodate the wishes of only a few countries. 
None the less, we should not unnecessarily repeat the errors of the past. 
We should aspire to regulate the use of the veto by the current five permanent members, whose number - I repeat - should not be increased for any reason. 
At the San Francisco Conference, in 1945, Australia also proposed that the veto not apply in cases involving the exercise of the Council's mandate under Chapter VI. 
This would be in keeping with the spirit of the Charter, granting the five permanent members the exclusive responsibility of adopting sanctions under Chapter VII without the possibility of paralysing the Council's efforts to find a peaceful, negotiated solution in accordance with Chapter VI. 
We believe the time has come to reconsider this proposal with a broad, long-term political vision that goes beyond vested interests. 
The procedure for bringing about such reforms is complex, since it requires approval by two-thirds of its membership, including the five permanent members. 
That is to say, it cannot be imposed. 
Amending the Charter is a two-way street. 
In other words, to reform the Charter, it is necessary to consider the general interest and not impose pressures or unilateral demands in order to bend the will of States with greater needs. 
Mexico supports the decision contained in the report that the Working Group should continue its work. 
We must redouble our efforts to make positive strides. 
With good faith and good will we could arrive relatively easily at conclusions that are shared by all and that would lead to a principle of consensus. 
But we also understand that in this task we cannot be simplistic. Nor can we just parade decisions, losing sight of the final objective: a substantive reform that will take account of the interests of all and avoid hasty arrangements that satisfy the interests of only a few. 
We should not establish any fixed dates or deadlines for the completion of this task. 
It is now time to negotiate, it is true, but without undue haste. 
Mr. Lamamra (Algeria)(interpretation from Arabic): Allow me first to extend my thanks and congratulations to President Samuel Insanally and the Ambassadors of Singapore and Finland for their wise and effective guidance of the Working Group whose report is now before the Assembly. 
The ideal formula for restructuring the Council must be based therefore on an international consensus derived from a wide-ranging, democratic and transparent debate in which care should be taken not to marginalize the developing countries which did not participate either in founding the Organization or in drafting its Charter. 
Thus, from the methodological point of view, my delegation opted for a comprehensive approach and expounded its ideas on the basis of two postulates. 
The first concerned the inequitable nature of the Council's present composition and its geographical and cultural imbalance. 
In addition, there is the fact that, given the large increase in membership in recent years, from a purely numerical point of view, the Council does not reflect the Organization's present-day composition. 
In this same context, we have frankly and clearly drawn attention to the need to regulate and limit the areas and subjects which may continue to be subject to the veto. 
To the contrary, such a step would be likely to worsen the imbalances that exist between developed and developing countries and give rise to competition and prejudicial contradictions that could affect the political climate prevailing in the world and within regional groupings. 
It also became clear that equitable representation on the Council is essential to the strengthening of its political and moral authority and would ensure for its resolutions the respect and voluntary implementation that are necessary for its efficacy. 
Some very useful ideas were put forward in this context with the aim of promoting greater interaction between the Council and its partners on the basis of transparency, cooperation and concerted action. 
Finding a formula that would be satisfactory to all may appear to be an extremely difficult undertaking. 
However, this difficulty should not be used as a pretext to opt out of the necessary transparent and democratic debate in order to replace it by bargainings that serve nothing but narrow individual ambitions. 
The difficult nature of the task should not dissuade us from continuing our efforts and collective discussions toward the desired consensus on a restructuring formula that would guarantee equitable representation, and ensure the effectiveness and credibility of the Security Council. 
Clearly, the world is now in a position to take advantage of a political climate that favours the introduction of meaningful reform of a Security Council, whose structures and philosophy were the products of a particular historical context and of political and military alliances that have become obsolete. 
Mr. Sucharipa (Austria): For the second time in recent years the General Assembly is considering the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
Since last year's debate the Working Group of the whole has had an extensive exchange of views. 
During the general debate of the current session many heads of delegation, including the Foreign Minister of my country, referred again to the question of reform of the Security Council. 
We should therefore now be in a position to advance the debate in order to prepare the ground adequately for the necessary decisions, which, in the final analysis, will have to be taken at the political level, as was made clear this morning by the Permanent Representative of Singapore. 
On the eve of the Organization's fiftieth anniversary we must ensure that it is well equipped to meet future challenges. 
A reformed Security Council that can rely on universal support will be of vital importance to the Organization in the decades to come. 
We believe that the future composition of the Council should in any case not exceed 25 members. 
Secondly, the work of the Security Council has in the past greatly benefitted from the input of both categories of its members - permanent and non-permanent. 
Thus the necessary continuity in its work and an appropriate reflection of the international power structure were combined with democratic elements ensuring representativeness and providing fresh ideas for the solution of impending problems. 
We therefore argue for the maintenance of such a balance between permanent and non-permanent members. 
Thirdly, in the debate so far the case has been made for additional permanent members. 
In our view, the choice of such members must reflect political and economic realities and be based on their ability to contribute financially as well as to the overall peace-keeping efforts of the United Nations. 
Fourthly, the future composition of the Security Council should reflect, through an appropriate balance in its membership, the reality and plurality of today's world. 
In our view, the addition of a limited number of regional seats endowed with rights similar to those of the existing permanent members could meet these requirements. 
Fifthly, despite some recent improvements - which we see as important steps - the question of accessible information channels between members and non-members of the Council remains an important one and constitutes an essential part of the discussion on the future composition of the Council. 
The degree to which Member States feel that they are represented by the Council depends to a large extent on the existing possibilities for interaction with the Council. 
Austria, as a country with a longstanding tradition in United Nations peace-keeping, has a special interest in closer cooperation and dialogue between the Security Council, the Secretariat and troop-contributing countries. 
In this context, we attach less relevance to the concrete procedure than to the results of such improved interaction. 
They should be taken seriously into consideration. 
Improved channels of information are also urgently necessary with regard to problems resulting for any countries from their compliance with sanctions regimes. 
Let me submit some considerations on how we might best further proceed in the discussion of the item before us. 
After this debate in plenary, at an appropriate time the Working Group of the Whole will be re-established. 
The views of Member States on the issue are by now widely known. 
We should therefore concentrate our work on concrete issues in the form of a focused discussion. 
To this end, we could define "building blocks" which might become constituent elements for a possible consensus or for the emergence of positions which might carry wide support. 
This process could be achieved by a combination of informal discussions within the Working Group, guaranteeing adequate transparency and consultation among interested members. 
Mr. Caputo (Italy): I should like first to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
We are convinced that your experience will guide our work with great success. 
Allow me to give a quick thumbnail sketch of our project. 
We would keep the number of permanent members at the current five, without adding new ones, because recent historical developments have shown that very little is permanent in modern international politics. 
We would instead increase the number of non-permanent members from 10 to 20. 
The 10 new seats would be allotted, in turn, to a group of 20 or eventually 30 Member States. 
The main criteria that could be adopted to identify these countries are already listed in Article 23 of the Charter. 
The first is their ability and willingness to participate in peace-keeping operations with financial, human and military resources. 
The peace-keeping budget already amounts to three times the regular budget of the Organization and is increasing. 
The two other criteria listed in Article 23 are equitable geographic distribution and a country's contribution to the other purposes of the Organization. 
In addition, other criteria could be taken into consideration, such as population size, economic resources and the willingness to contribute to humanitarian causes. 
In substance, this formula would guarantee the continuous presence in the Council of the current permanent members and at the same time a more frequent presence for 20 or 30 mid-size to large-size countries. 
Moreover, the larger number of members would make it easier to redress the present geographic imbalance on the Council. 
Indeed, after 50 years, it is about time for a new deal. 
We are convinced that our project would also benefit the 80 countries that have never been elected to the Security Council and the 43 that have served only once. 
In fact, as statistics clearly indicate, smaller States have been shut out of the Council by the fierce competition within their regional groups for the few available non-permanent seats, sometimes even despite existing regional agreements. 
By sheltering these small countries from the competition of the larger ones, we would provide them with greater access to the 10 non-permanent seats with normal rotation. 
Of course, one might argue in favour of open competition for all 20 non-permanent seats on a basis of absolute parity, but such an arrangement would clearly place the smaller States at a disadvantage, since they would still risk being elbowed out by the larger ones. 
Finally, we believe that a Council of 25 members would still be able to function efficiently and effectively, as the proportion between the original organization of the Security Council and the future one would be maintained. 
We have noted that other interesting and constructive proposals and suggestions have been presented, while many others may be in the pipeline. 
We welcome them all. 
In short, we intend to continue to participate in the exercise with an open mind and a constructive spirit, and to work together with other Member States to obtain the widest possible consensus. 
But we insist that everyone - even the representatives of the smallest countries - be partners at all times in the process, including consultation. 
We fully share the view that there are other, equally important issues concerning the reform. 
In addition to the quest for an enlarged Security Council, there is a compelling need for a reform of its methods and procedures and a thorough review of the Council's relations with the General Assembly, other organizations, and non-member countries. 
It is high time the provisional rules were made permanent and were adapted to the times in which we live. 
At present, however, this relationship is limited to a single annual report. 
This is not sufficient. 
Countries not members of the Security Council that contribute troops to United Nations peace-keeping operations should, for example, be assured of regular consultation on the conduct of an operation in which the lives of their soldiers are at stake. 
Finally, greater transparency is required in the workings of the Security Council. 
To this end, we must adopt measures to provide the United Nations membership with more regular information on the debates in the Security Council and on the various positions that emerge thence. 
First, the reform of the Security Council is too crucial an issue to be left to the work of restricted committees. 
The largest possible number of Countries - including, I repeat, the smaller ones - must be put in a position to participate. 
Therefore, in order to avoid overburdening small Missions, we suggest that the ad hoc Working Group not meet during the regular session of the General Assembly - that is to say, not before January of next year. 
May I conclude by assuring the Assembly that we shall continue to act in an open-minded and constructive way within the Working Group. 
Our final goal, one which I am sure we all share, remains that of securing greater participation, greater democracy, and greater efficiency and effectiveness for the Council. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): Allow me first of all, Sir, on my own behalf and on that of my delegation, to congratulate you on your assumption of the presidency of the General Assembly and on your outstanding leadership of our work. 
Mr. Chaturvedi (India), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
They welcomed the General Assembly's adoption of resolution 48/246 of 29 July 1994, which is a new milestone in the creation of more effective interaction between those bodies, in accordance with the spirit and the letter of the Charter. 
My delegation has at various times stressed this important aspect of the question to make it possible for the international community to contribute more to the management of world affairs for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
We noted with great interest the limited but important initiatives taken by the Council to promote greater transparency in some of its working methods. 
We urge the Council to continue in that effort to respond to the aspirations of the majority of delegations, as expressed during the deliberations of the Working Group established under resolution 48/26, implementation of which is in keeping with the relevant provisions of the Charter. 
The Secretariat's new practice of convening informal meetings with the participation of some members of the Council, as well as the consultations held with troop-contributors, are encouraging, but could be improved upon and institutionalized. 
We are convinced that recourse to Article 29 of the Charter for the establishment of one or more subsidiary organs subordinate to the Security Council has the advantage of allowing the Council to entrust deliberations on issues of crucial importance to those larger bodies. 
Furthermore, the proliferation of peace-keeping operations and the experience gained by the Organization and by troop-contributing countries lend force to the idea of adapting the formula of using various types of consultations. 
Africa therefore pledges its complete cooperation and readiness to participate in discussions and decision making of the Council. 
We are convinced that the Working Group of the General Assembly has reached a stage in its deliberations which makes it possible, with a bit more effort, to outline concrete and feasible recommendations with regard to an increase in the membership of the Council and to its functioning. 
In this context, we wish to recall the position expressed by the Ministers of the Non-Aligned Movement stressing the inadmissibility of any pre-established selection. 
One of the sacrosanct principles of our Organization is equitable regional representation. 
In this regard, we consider that Africa, like Asia and Latin America, is entitled to be equitably represented on the Security Council. 
I shall take the liberty of recalling the terms of the African ministerial declaration which states that at least two permanent seats should be given to this continent in the course of the current restructuring process. 
It is indeed contrary to the very essence of the democratization we are trying to achieve in a Security Council adapted to new realities to offer special status, in rather questionable fashion, to a new category of States or seats. 
Such a spirit could further enhance the Council's credibility and gain enthusiastic support from the Member States were it consistently reflected by the full, non-discriminatory implementation of all of its decisions. 
Consensus should, in our opinion, enshrine the principle of the indivisibility of collective security, confer proper legitimacy on decisions and guarantee their applicability. 
Mr. Insanally (Guyana): My delegation very much welcomes the opportunity which item 33 presents us for reviewing the progress of the Open-ended Working Group, established by resolution 48/26 to consider all aspects of an increase in the membership of the Security Council and other matters related to the Council. 
An assessment of what has been achieved thus far and what remains to be done to fulfil the mandate of the resolution will serve to orient our future work with a renewed sense of purpose. 
Admittedly, circumstances did not permit a more comprehensive and detailed account of the Working Group's deliberations. 
Guided by the principle that all aspects of its mandate are interlinked and must be settled simultaneously, areas of specific agreement could not be listed. 
Yet it would be a great pity, in the view of my delegation, if the tacit nature of the report were now to invite a return to an exposition of matters already amply ventilated. 
Were this to happen, we would waste a great deal of time and perhaps lose the unique opportunity we have at this moment to create a more democratic and efficient Security Council. 
Clearly, our task is to bring about an increase in the Council's membership that would be more representative of the United Nations today. 
The present size and composition of the Council cannot be deemed by any yardstick to be equitable now. The Permanent Representative of Indonesia and Chairman of the Non-Aligned Movement reflected in his statement this morning some of the outstanding concerns which we share in this regard. 
Thus far, much of our discussion of the question of size and composition appears to have been largely driven by financial considerations allowing for the addition of one or two States to the category of permanent member. 
We believe, however, that permanent membership should not be limited only to a select group of major military or economic Powers, but should also be open to developing countries which have a contribution to make to the Council's work. 
We rather fear, however, that any proposal for additional permanent members may now quickly become bogged down by the question of whether any such new members should have the right of veto. 
These aspirants could insist on having the same entitlement as all other permanent members, since anything less may suggest an inferior status. 
As a priority task, some reasonable ratio will have to be found between the numbers of permanent and non-permanent members, as well as any new category of members that may emerge to cater for regional representation on a rotational basis. 
Such regional representation can conceivably satisfy the interests of larger countries without unduly swelling the ranks of the permanent members. 
It is important to ensure, however, that no one region is over-represented in terms of numbers of permanent members, and that there is a proper balance among all categories. 
Many States have provided, through their written submissions to the Secretary-General and their statements to both the plenary and the Working Group, their several concepts of a model Security Council. 
Although there are some differences of specification, the principal features of design are common to most submissions, namely, equitable representation, transparency and effectiveness of operations. 
The Council has, to its credit, taken several initiatives to make its work more open and transparent. 
As it continues in this direction, both the credibility and the legitimacy of its actions will be commensurately enhanced. 
It will therefore have to go beyond set statements of position to an informal and frank exchange of views designed to pinpoint possible areas of agreement. 
Consequently, all matters treated by any auxiliary mechanism must be ad referendum to the Group as a whole. 
In its wisdom, the Assembly placed no constraints that would prevent us from giving ample consideration to all the important issues before us. 
The sooner this goal is achieved, the better it would be for the entire international community. 
My delegation is confident that under Mr. Essy's leadership, and with the able assistance of his two Vice-Chairmen, the Working Group will continue to make progress in the discharge of its mandate. 
The celebration next year of the Organization's fiftieth anniversary is certain to provide a strong psychological impetus to the process. 
We would therefore hope that, without being strait-jacketed by any considerations of time, we will work diligently to bring our labour to an early and full fruition. 
In this context, the focus of attention should be the Security Council, which bears primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The widespread demands for making that principal organ more representative, responsive, transparent and accountable should be met. 
The Council has to be restructured to reflect the new realities. 
In order to enable the Council to discharge its expanded responsibilities more effectively, the moral authority of the Council should be reinforced. These are the pressing needs to be met in order to have guaranteed international support in responding to new challenges and threats to international peace and security. 
Having taken note of the report on the progress of work of the Open-ended Working Group, we believe that the next stage of deliberations should be held on the basis of concrete proposals. 
We must build on the work done in the course of the forty-eighth session. 
There are mainly two aspects of our work which require equal attention. We have to enhance the representative weight of the Council and democratize its method of work. 
The modalities of the enlargement should also be elaborated. 
In this context, we firmly believe that the proposal submitted by Italy to the Open-ended Working Group merits careful consideration. 
The idea that there is a correlation between the size of the Council and its efficiency is inherently misleading. 
The Council will become more effective when it is perceived by the international community as being more equitably representative of the general membership, and thus more authoritative in its decisions. 
The present dichotomy - a Council that is relatively more efficient in its deliberations, yet, in turn, less effective in implementing its decisions - calls for thorough consideration. 
This new membership should rotate among a list of countries. 
However, this list could be updated after a certain time so that it does not lead to new privileges. 
Designating, for each elective seat, separate constituencies representing more or less equal potential and means, as well as a common determination to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, could enhance the representative weight of the Council and ensure more equitable geographical distribution. 
Setting up new constituencies for election could be one of the most effective ways to rectify the shortcomings and injustices of the present election system. 
Along with this idea of radical reform, we could also start thinking about finding ways and means within the geographical groups of ensuring a fair, equitable and workable system of rotation for all the non-permanent seats, including the 10 additional new members. 
My delegation will present these ideas in written form to the Open-ended Working Group in its new round of deliberations. 
Reform of the Council's working methods is the other aspect of our work. 
We have explained our views in the Working Group, and we will continue to elaborate on them. 
We believe, therefore, that we could finalize this part of our work more easily. 
In the same vein, the Council's rules of procedure, which are still provisional after almost 50 years, should be finalized to reflect the spirit of democratization. 
Our aim should be to make the Open-ended Working Group a genuine driving force for real reform. 
This is a historic task which we must fulfil. 
Moreover, the number of Members of the United Nations, on whose behalf the Council works, has greatly increased. 
By its resolution 48/26, the Assembly established a Working Group entrusted with the study of all aspects of the question of increase in the membership of the Security Council, and other matters relating to the Security Council. 
During the last session, the Working Group held numerous meetings, and the results of its work are contained in document A/48/47. 
In this respect, my country believes that, in carrying out its mandate, the Working Group should base itself on the principle of the full sovereign equality of States. 
The methodology of increasing the membership should be guided by this principle and not by particular choices or by any specific political, economic or military considerations. 
Effective reform of the Security Council and, in particular, the improvement of its working methods, necessitate transparency in the Council's activities. 
This transparency should characterize also the stage preceding the adoption of resolutions. 
My country's delegation believes that, to achieve this, the Council should consult with the countries concerned on the questions of which it is seized. 
The Council should also consult with the relevant regional organizations. 
To guarantee the universal acceptance and implementation of Security Council resolutions, my country's delegation believes that, before deciding to adopt such resolutions, the Security Council should engage in wider consultation - not in the context of informal consultations, but in formal meetings open to all Member States. 
In conclusion, my country's delegation would like once again to underline the extreme importance of this question, which is directly related to international peace and security and to relations between nations and peoples. 
The parameters of such a new world should be such that they would engender continued cooperation amongst States and create development and growth opportunities that measure up to the challenges of poverty, ignorance and backwardness and the need to consolidate peace amongst States and peoples. 
In this post-cold-war era, only through joint efforts of the international community can we sustain and promote world peace and stability. 
Japan does not, nor will it, resort to the use of force prohibited by its Constitution. 
Japan will remain resolutely a nation of peace. 
Japan intends to continue to cooperate actively in such United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
In particular, the Council will have to be restructured to reflect the new realities of the world, where the membership of the United Nations has dramatically expanded and where new global Powers have emerged with the will and the capacity to carry out greater international responsibilities. 
If the United Nations is to play a more active and effective role for the maintenance of international peace and security, as we believe it must, reform of the Security Council is without a doubt the most urgent task now facing the Organization. 
From that viewpoint, my delegation is gratified to note that the Open-ended Working Group on the Question of Equitable Representation on and Increase in the Membership of the Security Council has conducted extensive and intensive discussions on this crucial question since the beginning of this year. 
In the light of the discussion held thus far and on the basis of that report, I wish to offer a few salient points which should guide our future deliberations within the Working Group, so that we may make further progress on this all-important question. 
As a basic framework of our future endeavour, it is imperative to build upon what we have achieved in the course of our discussions within the Working Group. 
A large number of Member States have actively participated in the deliberations of the Working Group and expressed their views and positions upon all the pertinent aspects of the issue. 
More specifically, it would seem generally agreed that a genuine effort to reform the Security Council will have to be pursued in two directions: reform of its organization and reform of its functioning. 
the emergence of new global Powers, which prompts us to envisage a limited increase in the number of permanent seats in addition to the current permanent members; 
the imbalance that has emerged in the geographical representation within the Council, which suggests that we should redress the overall distribution of seats. 
Secondly, with regard to the question of the functioning of the Security Council, issues such as improving the transparency of its work, strengthening the communication between members and non-members and so forth, have been raised under the rubric of "other matters related to the Security Council". 
A number of proposals have been submitted on this score, including a few by my own delegation. 
My delegation believes that it is now incumbent upon us to set out to examine if and to what extent these proposals are feasible and practicable. 
Finally, I should like to touch upon a procedural, but none the less important, question as to how the Working Group might best organize its work and proceed with its deliberations during the current session of the General Assembly. 
In the view of my delegation, the next round of the deliberations should therefore be qualitatively different from the previous round. 
To put it more specifically, I believe we should go beyond the exchange of respective positions of different delegations to move into the stage of formulating a package of concrete proposals to form a basis of agreement. 
As a prerequisite to this, we have to decide promptly upon the composition of the Bureau for the current session. 
Furthermore, in order to ensure progress in our work in a constructive direction, the Working Group will benefit greatly from informal consultations to be conducted parallel with its formal meetings. 
This will enable us to winnow out various options that are presented and expedite the process for realizing the convergence of views in our work. 
My delegation is prepared to offer its full cooperation in order to achieve this goal in our common endeavour. 
This year of difficult discussions was, we believe, useful, even if it has not yet resulted in any narrowing of the gap between our positions. 
We have today, more clearly than a year ago, a list of the problems to be resolved in order to reach an acceptable formula, and a list of the diverse aspirations of delegations in this exercise. 
This will be useful as we continue our work, in the phase that should now begin, of trying to reach a successful conclusion. 
I wish to thank Mr. Insanally for his personal contribution to the success of the consultations during the last session. 
We are all very happy about that. 
The interest publicly demonstrated on the subject by the President of the General Assembly, Mr. Amara Essy, is also an excellent omen, and we are pleased that he has assumed office at a decisive time in the exercise. 
But some realities should, we hope, gradually be accepted. 
Germany and Japan are, in my delegation's opinion, fully eligible to sit in the Security Council as permanent members, with all the prerogatives and obligations of the present permanent members. 
As for the modalities to ensure such complementary representation, my delegation is open to all suggestions at this stage; we do not rule out anything. 
For us this is not a question of principle on which permanent members have any particular concept to defend. 
We need to find a compromise in the form of an arrangement or set of arrangements which it is generally agreed improves the representation in the Council. 
My delegation does not see any obstacle in principle to that. 
It might also mean, either as a complementary or as an alternative formula, an increase in the number of non-permanent members, provided that the increase is only moderate and would not paralyse the Council's work. 
Making the non-permanent members eligible for another term after their two years in the Security Council would provide some flexibility in the formulas for representation. 
The Council has already made considerable progress on all these questions in recent months. 
The abiding concern of its members is to ensure clarity in the way its decisions are taken and transmitted. 
We are sure that if we are vigilant on this score, we shall have even better results. 
There are of course some principles that we intend to defend vigorously: First, the Council must remain the sole master of its decision-making process. 
Secondly, it should not give way to the temptation to micromanage peace-keeping operations; they must continue to be managed by the Secretary-General. 
Thirdly, it should be careful not to make the consultation meetings too formal; the very point of the consultations is that they allow for great flexibility of organization. 
But, without infringing those principles, the Council does have one way to ensure that Members of the Organization get a better hearing. 
The frustration that many delegations feel about the current methods of working could be resolved without impairing the Council's ability to react to situations. 
I am convinced that there will be much decisive progress next year on both aspects of this work, heralding a welcome compromise between different but quite legitimate aspirations of the Members of the United Nations about the future of the Organization and the role they will play in it. 
Mrs. Frechette (Canada): I should like to congratulate the President of the General Assembly on his election and pay tribute to his predecessor, who skillfully guided the work of the General Assembly and the Working Group on the reform of the Security Council. 
We would also like to thank both Vice-Chairmen of the Working Group, the Permanent Representatives of Finland and Singapore, whose tireless efforts greatly facilitated our work. 
The year that has passed since our last debate on this subject has been fruitful as we have been able within the Working Group to begin a dialogue and start to identify certain areas of convergence. 
This is in itself a worthwhile result, given the complexity of the exercise. 
We hope that we will be able from now on to devote our energies to discussing the terms of expansion. 
The report also rightly notes that the Council has taken certain steps to improve its methods of work and procedures. 
In our opinion, the expansion of the Security Council should accomplish four objectives: to make the Council more representative, to improve its efficiency, to improve its credibility and to improve its equity. 
An expanded Council will be more representative if a wider variety of interests and points of view can be expressed, while keeping in mind the principle of equitable geographical distribution set out in the Charter. 
On the contrary, it is important that while conducting broad consultations Council members continue to assume the individual responsibility conferred on them by the Charter and through their election by the General Assembly. 
An expanded Council will continue to be efficient if its expansion is limited; it will still be able to make prompt and effective decisions as it is called upon to do. 
It is now time to step up our work and start identifying other areas of convergence, as the Chairman of our Working Group attempted to do last year. 
For example, we have detected an emerging convergence of views on the desirable number of members - in the low twenties - for an expanded Council. 
There is no miracle solution to the question of expanding the Security Council. 
We should be ready to use our imagination and to consider different options. 
In this connection, new ideas such as those advanced by Italy and Australia could provide elements of a solution, and they merit further study. 
Canada is open to a number of possibilities: creating new permanent seats, establishing a category of semi-permanent seats, creating new non-permanent seats with or without the possibility of re-election, or reviewing the composition of regional groups. 
In our opinion, none of these ideas excludes any other. 
The creation of such a category would have the double advantage of allowing countries that more fully meet the requirements of Article 23 of the Charter to sit more frequently on the Council and of lessening the number of candidates for non-permanent Member status. 
Although the Council has made a great deal of progress in this direction, we feel that it must continue to improve its methods of work. 
At present, 75 countries are providing contingents - 78,000 troops in all - for United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
The Council must take into account this rapid and dramatic evolution in the importance of peace-keeping, and enter into direct and regular consultations with the countries that volunteer to implement the decisions of the Security Council. 
Without challenging the Council's responsibility for making the decisions required, this means that the Council should hold consultations with troop-contributing nations when renewing mandates and when significant events occur during the course of these operations. 
We hope that the Council will clearly recognize this necessity and fully commit itself to such consultations. 
Members can rely on the cooperation of our delegation to make constructive progress in our work as we seek to achieve concrete results as soon as possible. 
We are confident that under our current President's able leadership this matter will be significantly advanced during the current session. 
There is hardly any matter of greater importance on this Assembly's agenda. 
After all, peace and security are indispensable for effective democracy and development. 
Hence, democratization of the Security Council must be the critical issue of our time. 
Its existence partly explains the variety of claims for permanent membership by individual States and, we have been given to understand, by some who would speak on behalf of some of the United Nations regions. 
All of this is quite understandable, since the main attribute of permanent membership is the veto. 
During the past several months, this delegation and several others have proposed that, if it cannot be completely abolished, the veto institution should be reformed. 
With the veto so modified, the notion of permanent membership can itself be modified. 
After all, the rationale for permanent membership, as we know it, becomes irrelevant if there is no absolute right of veto. 
The discussion in the Working Group during the past several months has made it clear that it is this attribute of permanent membership that has stymied our efforts to agree on several matters. 
It is clear that in the new world order, democracy and equality are the paramount values. 
For self-evident reasons, these should be reflected in various aspects of each body of our Organization, especially in the title and incidents of membership of the Security Council. 
This delegation therefore proposes that there should be two classes of members: indefinite members, to replace the existing category of permanent members, and regular members, to replace the present category of non-permanent members. 
Each indefinite member would sit on the Council as long as it satisfied the relevant criteria. 
Let it be stressed that our proposals are equally applicable if the two present classes of permanent and non-permanent members are retained. 
The criteria for indefinite membership should be grounded in the realities of international relations. 
This delegation proposes that the most crucial realities here are size of population, contribution to the Organization's budget and contribution to international peace and security. 
This delegation therefore proposes that the threshold for indefinite membership should be a population of 100 million. 
This delegation proposes that the minimum contribution threshold should be 5 percent. 
A higher assessment of an additional, for example, 2 percent over the initial 5 percent would compensate for a population deficit of between 10 and 40 million. 
Finally, countries with populations in excess of 800 million would automatically be indefinite members without having to satisfy additional criteria. 
The chief criterion for regular Council membership would be membership of the United Nations. 
It is further proposed that a State that fails to satisfy the population threshold for indefinite membership might, by agreement, combine with one or more adjacent States as a composite or constituency indefinite member. 
Adjacency would include strategic adjacency across a body of water, no matter how large. 
This delegation would like to stress that under this modality, the right to vote and the exercise of the veto would be rotated, possibly at intervals of one to three months. 
The composite modality is clearly a form of constituency association, which is becoming relatively popular in organizations and agencies that provide specific benefits or have defined and tangible functions. 
It should therefore work well in the Security Council. 
In this context it would dramatically improve the opportunities of many scores of developing countries which, as demonstrated by a survey referred to by the delegation of Italy, have never been members of the Council. 
Furthermore, the composite or constituency modality would encourage effective regionalism and the establishment of regional arrangements or agencies under Chapter VIII of the Charter, since membership in such arrangements or agencies as are approved by the Council could be deemed to satisfy the adjacency criterion. 
The composite or constituency notion might be regarded as novel. 
In fact, the very essence of the concept of security ushered in by the Second World War and the Charter is its shared nature. 
This is underscored by Chapter VIII and by the main institutions of Chapter VII, including collective self-defence. 
Current trends in peace-keeping, peacemaking and humanitarian assistance would appear to confirm this point. 
Therefore, the Belize proposals, while giving full scope to the present, somewhat arbitrary, continental regions, also emphasize a variety of types of genuine security regions. 
Since, in both categories, a composite or constituency group of two or more States would count as one member, the actual number of participating States could be considerably larger than 23. 
Whatever the surface details of my delegation's proposals, it may be that these ideas are as simple as one can expect proposals on the maintenance of peace and security to be in our twenty-first-century world of diverse regions, cultures and economic and social realities. 
We are therefore not surprised at the considerable interest that has been awakened by the discussion on the subject that has been held over the past two years, one marked by a wide participation that has been highly instructive. 
While the report on the progress made by the Working Group has been factual in nature where we might have hoped to see it reflect some progress on substantive questions, we believe that debate within that Group has been as useful as it has been necessary. 
The open, frank and constructive participation of so many delegations expressing often very different positions is, in our opinion, an unavoidable phase through which we must pass if we wish to achieve a broad and solid political agreement that will fully reflect the majority will of Member States. 
Thus, we must not curb this impetus but must increase our efforts to achieve, within a reasonable period of time, a consensus on the substantive issues under discussion. 
We believe that the Council, by carrying out its principal task of maintaining international peace and security, will help build the safer and more humane world to which we all aspire. 
This is especially needed when it comes to countries involved in peace-keeping operations, which have legitimate interests and whose proposals must be heard. 
Similarly, Chile's delegation deems it especially important for reform to lead to greater transparency in decision-making, something that is indispensable if we want to enhance the Council's legitimacy and credibility. 
The Government of Chile has welcomed the progress towards greater transparency in the Council's practices and procedures that do not require changes in the Charter. 
We view this as a first step in the right direction. 
In our view, that increase must reflect the current number of States Members of the Organization and the reality of the new international scene in all its aspects, as well as equitable representation for all existing regional groups. 
We agree with the general view that has emerged from the discussions of the Working Group that the adjustment in the Council's membership should not exceed 24 or 25, so as the better to reflect present-day realities. 
Because of the importance my delegation attaches to the need for greater democratization and balance in the Council's composition and decision-making mechanism, we have proposed, inter alia, the establishment of a category of regional members with an extended mandate. 
A new category of this kind would give countries in the main regions of the developed world - as regional representatives or representatives with an extended mandate - a say in the Council's decisions, without the right of veto, and with the possibility of re-election. 
This would enable countries with the necessary economic and political capacity to contribute to the work of the Council. 
We welcome the fact that the veto has been used less in recent years, and we look forward to the devising of formulas to avoid its use in the future. 
As regards categories, we have considered the retention of the category of non-permanent member without the possibility of re-election; the criteria for their election are contained in Article 23 of the Charter, but we must bear in mind that this Article refers also to equitable geographical distribution. 
It must faithfully meet the criteria of wide representativeness if it is to enhance the international community's unequivocal and universal support for all its resolutions and decisions. 
At stake here is not just the reform per se of an organ of the system but the very credibility and prestige of the United Nations itself. 
The Government of Chile, aware that this item will pose major challenges and involve major responsibilities, aspires to a seat on the Security Council for the period 1996 and 1997 with a view to contributing to the new spirit of cooperation in international relations. 
As the Foreign Minister of Chile pointed out at this rostrum a few days ago, we are convinced that we can legitimately and properly represent the interests of Latin America and the Caribbean, and indeed of the international community, in this important organ. 
We should like to express our satisfaction at the open-mindedness and the active participation that have so far been demonstrated in the treatment of this very complex item. 
We hope that we shall soon see the consensus necessary to achieving progress in respect of the substantive aspects of our debate. 
Mr. P\x{5aee}sson (Iceland): I have the honour of speaking on behalf of the five Nordic countries - Denmark, Finland, Iceland, Norway and Sweden - in addressing the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
May I refer also to the joint Nordic position paper that was presented in the Working Group last June. 
This paper covered, in a preliminary way, most of the questions under discussion. 
We stand ready to develop further the thoughts contained in the paper, in cooperation with other interested delegations. 
While I do not wish to recapitulate the paper's main points, which remain valid, I should like to use this opportunity to reiterate the Nordic countries' strong support for limited expansion of Council membership. 
This would strengthen the Council's ability to act rapidly and effectively, while reflecting the growing number of States Members of the Organization. 
Furthermore, particular importance should be given to the question of additional seats for non-permanent members, taking into account the principle of equitable geographical distribution. 
Since June the Working Group has submitted a report to the General Assembly. 
The Nordic countries welcome the report and appreciate the Group's dedicated efforts in harmonizing the different views that were put forward. 
I should like to reiterate the Nordic countries' keen interest in pursuing this matter further. 
In the general debate several countries presented a number of ideas and thoughts on how to take the issue forward. 
In the view of the Nordic countries, time is now needed to contemplate the various new ideas. 
We believe that consultations with all interested delegations should take place during the main part of the General Assembly session. 
Whatever the form, the Nordic countries consider it important that this work be continued with a view to arriving, in due course, at a conclusion acceptable to all. 
Mr. Inderfurth (United States of America): Let me begin, Sir, by repeating President Clinton's congratulations to you on your recent election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
The United States is pleased to see you in the Chair, and we look forward to working with you to ensure a successful session. 
Moreover, in our judgement, the debate gave rise to several broadly supported principles that could guide future efforts as we seek final agreement. 
Several of these principles were reiterated by our colleagues during the general debate just concluded. 
First, as the statements of Argentina, Austria and Poland rightly stressed, the test of acceptability of any decision to expand the Council must be that it broadens participation while safeguarding operational efficiency and effectiveness. 
If we take these principles to be our compass, we cannot fail to see our course clearly. 
Indeed, the views of the United States are precisely along these lines. 
First, we welcome changes to the Council's composition that enhance its representativeness while protecting its effectiveness and efficiency. 
Thirdly, guided by the criteria just noted, we enthusiastically endorse Japan and Germany for permanent membership. 
Fourthly, we also see the need for an increase in non-permanent seats, namely, an addition of three seats for a total Council membership of 20. 
Fifthly, in order to give Member States greater influence over the selection of non-permanent Council members without restricting the opportunity of small countries to serve as Council members, we favour exempting non-permanent seats from the prohibition of re-election. 
Finally, the Security Council is actively pursuing means by which non-members may contribute to its work. 
The United States is directly engaged in this effort, which has already produced valuable results, and we believe that it must continue. 
The addition of Japan and Germany will join the energies, talents and resources of these enormously capable countries to the task of safeguarding our common security. 
Indeed, Japan and Germany have shown themselves eager and well-equipped to act in newly critical areas such as peace-building and conflict prevention. 
Secondly, an enhanced partnership means two things for the non-permanent seats. 
They ought to be increased in number without damaging Council decision-making and the rotation of countries in those seats should assure that the Council can benefit from the participation of those countries, including small States, with a record of constructive involvement in United Nations peace and security efforts. 
On the latter point, we want to emphasize that important steps have already been taken to improve the flow of information about Council decisions and to provide occasion for troop contributors to offer views on matters pertinent to Council decisions on peace-keeping mandates. 
One example is a growing participation by Security Council members in troop-contributor meetings. 
One possibility is for Council members to make more regular use of selected troop-contributor meetings to invite comment on resolution elements concerning changes in peace-keeping mandates. 
While such meetings will still be chaired by the Secretariat, the role of the Secretariat in such cases could be to provide a venue for direct exchanges between Council members and troop contributors. 
The United States is committed to exploring ways to strengthen working relations with troop contributors, and more openness and transparency are certainly possible. 
But I should caution that, in decision making, transparency is a good servant but a poor master. Too much will inhibit frank discussion and drive it away from the Council's chambers to settings in which privacy can be assured. 
That would not serve anyone's interests. 
First, over the course of the general debate, some speakers have urged their colleagues to delay any action on Security Council expansion for several years. 
They argue that the world is so unsettled today that it is unwise to enter into structural changes to the Security Council which are intended to be lasting. 
For the United States, this is a false choice. 
The case to strengthen the Council is compelling precisely because of the mounting tumult of the post-cold-war world and the dangers it poses to all of us, not 10 years from now but today. 
Secondly, while the sessions of the Working Group were helpful in defining the spread of opinion and bringing forth the principles I mentioned, they are too large a venue for the frank give-and-take needed to bridge remaining differences. 
We therefore urge you, Sir, and the Bureau to consider inviting small, informal groups of Members to meet with you over the coming months to explore areas of common ground and possible formulas for reaching agreement on Council expansion. 
Finally, as others stated during the general debate, we too would like to see an acceleration of deliberations on this subject during the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
But in this regard we do not favour a piecemeal approach. 
Rather, we are hopeful that agreement may be reached on all elements of an overall package by the fiftieth session of the General Assembly. 
May I take it that the General Assembly adopts this recommendation? 
May I take it the Assembly decides to reconsider the allocation of this sub-item? 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to reconsider the allocation of this sub-item? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I now take it that the General Assembly adopts the recommendation of the General Committee? 
May I take it that the General Assembly decides to include in its agenda this additional sub-item as sub-item (e) of agenda item 37? 
The President (interpretation from French): In paragraph 5 (b) of the report, the General Committee recommends that the sub-item be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
In the afternoon, the Assembly will conclude the debate on agenda item 33. 
I should like to inform members that the Assembly will consider agenda item 152, entitled "Observer status for the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies in the General Assembly", at a later date to be announced in the Journal. 
Regarding item 92, "Agenda for development", the special plenary meetings at a high level to consider ways of promoting and giving political impetus to an agenda for development, which were called for in resolution 48/166 of 21 December 1993, will be held on Monday, 21 November. 
On Friday, 21 October, the Assembly will hold the debate on sub-item (d) of agenda item 89, entitled "Elaboration of an international convention to combat desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa". 
On Monday, 7 November, the Assembly will hold the debate on sub-item (e) of agenda item 89, entitled "Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States." 
Lastly, with regard to sub-item (e), on Afghanistan, of agenda item 37, "Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations, including special economic assistance", the Assembly will consider agenda item 37 as a whole on Wednesday, 23 November. 
May I take it that the General Assembly duly takes note of this information? 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan): Pakistan has actively participated in the constructive consultations held by the Open-ended Working Group on the Question of Equitable Representation on and Increase in the Membership of the Security Council. 
I would again wish to express our deep appreciation for the able manner in which Mr. Insanally, the preceding President of the General Assembly, and the two Vice-Chairmen, Mr. Chew Tai Soo of Singapore and Mr. Wilhelm Breitenstein of Finland, guided the work of the Group. 
Thus, the Group's deliberations could not culminate in concrete conclusions and recommendations. 
As is noted in the Working Group's report and the Secretary-General's annual report on the Work of the Organization, this subject is open for further discussion. 
The presumption was that five permanent members, allies during the war, would continue to act in harmony. 
This assumption proved incorrect once the world became polarized during the prolonged cold war. 
During that period, the Council was unable to reach decisions on any issue that invoked the rival interests of the two super-Power blocs. 
Most conflicts were settled not by the Council but by the major Powers outside the Council. 
Instead of a new world order, supervised by the Security Council, we are confronted with a series of disputes and conflicts across Africa and Euro-Asia. 
It is in this context, and with a full appreciation of the Security Council's strengths and limitations, that we should seek to promote ways and means to make it more effective in preserving international peace and security. 
The Security Council has in-built inequities. It is composed of a very small number of Member States. 
It is divided between permanent and non-permanent members, those with the veto and those without. 
The purpose of our present exercise should be to promote greater democracy and transparency in the work of the Council. 
The general membership of the United Nations has increased from 51 in 1945 to 184 in 1994. 
We therefore share the general desire of Member States to strengthen the role of the Council, as well as to review its composition to reflect adequately the increase in its membership, particularly of the larger number of small and medium-sized States that have joined the United Nations. 
The Council's current composition lacks balance in terms of geographic distribution. 
We must bear in mind that this item was originally inscribed to consider an increase in the non-permanent membership of the Security Council. 
We should not allow the present consultations to be taken over to accommodate the objectives of only a few countries. 
An increase in the permanent membership of the Council, instead of enhancing the Council's effectiveness, would serve only to alienate the small and medium-sized countries that constitute a majority in the General Assembly. 
Some concepts for creating new categories, such as regional or semi-permanent members, have been introduced. 
The criteria for non-permanent membership, in addition to those contained in Article 23 of the Charter, require to be more seriously applied. 
Obviously, the size of a reformed Security Council would be central to the reform package. 
The Council should be kept small enough to guarantee efficiency and effectiveness, but it should be large enough to ensure adequate representation of the small and medium-sized States. 
However, in addition to the size of the Council there are other aspects that need equal attention in the reform process. 
Any meaningful review of the functioning of the Council should encompass the broader and vital issues of democratization and transparency in the decision-making process. 
Democratization can be achieved by redefining the Council's relationship with the General Assembly and with other United Nations bodies. 
An effective mechanism can be established to convey to the Council the General Assembly's views and recommendations on peace and security as a means of enhancing the participation of the general membership of our Organization in the Council's decision-making process. 
Instead of the present practice of a pro-forma discussion of the Council's annual report, the General Assembly should discuss it more substantively and critically, in accordance with Articles 11, 14 and 35 of the Charter. 
A working group of the Assembly could be created to analyse the Council's report before its consideration in the plenary Assembly. 
There is legitimate reason to fear that the economic crises of today debt, desertification, decline in commodity prices could lead to the political conflicts of tomorrow within and among States. 
The Economic and Social Council could serve, in many cases, to provide the Security Council an early warning of impending upheavals and conflicts. 
However, more concrete steps are required for closer consultation with United Nations Members, particularly the troop-contributing countries, in pursuance of Article 44. 
A subsidiary organ of the Council could be established, under Article 29, to monitor the peace-keeping operations and to institutionalize a system of direct consultations with troop-contributing countries during the process of making decisions regarding such operations. 
We fully support the position taken on this issue by the Non-Aligned Movement at its summit in Jakarta in 1992, and at the ministerial meeting in Cairo last June. 
It must be based on consensus and agreement among Member States. 
A decision on this question that lacks the support of the general United Nations membership will be counterproductive. 
It could erode general support for the future role of the Security Council and cast doubt on the sanctity of its decisions. 
The last reform of the Council took years to mature, although it addressed only one question: an increase in the non-permanent membership. 
It takes time to muster broad support for Charter amendments. 
Today, we are embarking on a comprehensive reform of the Council, including its enlargement. 
Pakistan will work patiently and diligently with other United Nations Members to evolve a decision on the reform of the Security Council that advances the cause of peace, security and the aims and objectives of the Charter. 
We have to be patient in this important exercise without being tardy. 
Mr. Gomersall (United Kingdom): Mr. President, may I first add my congratulations to you on the assumption of your high office. 
The general debate of the General Assembly has reaffirmed, if reaffirmation were needed, the importance that Member States of this Organization accord to the enlargement of the Security Council. 
A representative and effective Security Council is clearly in the interests of all. 
My Government's position on most aspects of the enlargement question has already been set out in detail in the Open-ended Working Group. 
In that context, we would support the permanent membership of Japan and Germany. 
Concerning Other related matters, the Security Council, through the work of its informal Working Group concerning the Council's documentation and other procedural questions, has taken a number of steps over the last year to increase the transparency of Council activities. 
Priority has also been given to efforts to enhance arrangements for consultation of troop contributors. 
But I would like to reaffirm my delegation's commitment to continuing to support the Council's efforts to enhance transparency, while doing nothing that would damage its efficiency and effectiveness. 
Although the task before the Open-ended Working Group remains a difficult and sensitive one, we were glad to note that there was some convergence of views in the course of its work this year on the nature of the enlargement that might be achieved. 
My delegation will work with others to achieve, if possible, a positive outcome on this most important question. 
This report illustrates the divergences that persist regarding various aspects of reform of the Security Council, whose complexity and sensitive nature are clear to all. 
The General Assembly decided that the Working Group should continue its consultations during the forty-ninth session and submit a further report before the end of the session. 
But it has the merit of being the only universal tool for conflict management. 
For Belgium, therefore, the present debate on reform of the Security Council should always be directed at strengthening the Council's action for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Belgium is convinced that the best basis for reforming the Security Council is pragmatism, not prejudgements and highly detailed theorizing. 
Recent developments in those relations make it imperative that the Council be adapted to the new challenges before it. 
We consider that an increase of from two to five additional members would seem most appropriate to respond both to the Council's need for effectiveness and to the need for better representativity. 
Secondly, as my Minister for Foreign Affairs said recently in this Hall, the international community would do well to grant permanent membership to two economic Powers whose positive role in world affairs has long been recognized. 
As the Secretary-General observed in his most recent report on the work of the Organization, economic and social development contribute to strengthening the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Moreover, an additional non-permanent seat should be granted to the regions that consider themselves under-represented. 
Thirdly, the distinction between permanent and non-permanent members should remain unchanged. 
To try to modify it by creating a new category of membership would spark an unpredictable debate on determining the new criteria. 
With further Working Group consultations in view, I wanted to recall our conceptual approach and some of its practical results. 
For Belgium, realism continues to be the most reasonable approach if we want to achieve reform of the Security Council, and particularly if we want to retain some influence on the ongoing process. 
For some, the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations could be the setting for Security Council reform. 
Certainly, Belgium would favour reform of the Security Council coinciding, if possible, with the marking of the Organization's half century. 
All reform measures should be conducive to the realization of those objectives. 
Any reform measures should reflect the interest of every Member State. 
This shows that the task facing us remains arduous and a serious, practical and patient approach is required to continue the extensive exchange of views and to seek common ground step by step. 
During the discussion, a great number of proposals on various aspects of this question were made. 
We believed and continue to believe that the current composition of the Security Council, its functioning and methods of work ought to be adjusted in order to make the Security Council a more representative body taking into account new regional realities and new participants in international relations. 
The enlargement of the membership of the Council, which is a principal organ of the United Nations, acting in accordance with Charter provisions on behalf of all Member States, would considerably enhance the credibility and legitimacy of its decisions. 
It is essential, however, to preserve the effectiveness of the Council's work, its capacity to respond without delay to any threat to peace and security, to consider promptly such situations and to take necessary decisions based on the Charter. 
Discussions held in the Working Group illustrated that to achieve this balance, which would be acceptable to all regional groups and all Member States, was not an easy task. 
In 1963, when the first and only reform of the Council was undertaken, the Eastern European Group consisted of 10 States and was represented in the Council by one permanent and one non-permanent member. 
Disregarding this principle would make achievement of a consensus acceptable to all very difficult. 
Some delegations supported this proposal. 
However, some other countries either expressed doubts about the advisability of the existence of the third category or strongly objected to this idea. 
In this context we would like to emphasize that we continue to find it useful and worthy of further consideration. 
We are convinced that all United Nations Member States would benefit from the establishment of a third category. 
In this connection, and in the light of other realities of the modern world, it seems appropriate to change the procedure that now allows one State to block the solution of a question that is of concern to the entire international community. 
The delegation of Ukraine also shares the view, repeatedly expressed in the Working Group, that greater transparency must be ensured in the work of the Security Council, particularly in the decision-making process. 
We think that this would allow all Members of the Organization to participate more actively in the Council's work and would ensure stronger support for its decisions by all Member States. 
The Working Group has done extremely important work. 
The range of relevant views is very broad but much is still to be done to coordinate positions so that future membership of the Council, the efficiency of its work, and its composition meet the interests of all regional groups, all States in general, and each State in particular. 
Ukraine is ready to cooperate with other States for precisely such a reform of the Security Council. 
These proposals were prepared, as everyone knows, in the Dumbarton Oaks talks, with the participation of delegations from the United States, the United Kingdom, the Soviet Union and China. 
Since last year, when the General Assembly decided in its resolution 48/26 to set up the Working Group, progress has undeniably been made. 
The Working Group has held many meetings and has heard the views of many Member States on all the issues, which have thus been clearly identified. 
All these statements are a very valuable basis for our continued work, as are the documents prepared by the Secretariat and by the Chairman of the Working Group, Ambassador Insanally, and the written inputs from several delegations or groups of delegations. 
So we still need to go into greater depth and discuss further the scope of this area of convergence. 
These principles and this objective are still fully valid. 
Reform of the Security Council is a tremendously complex issue and should be approached in a well-thought-out way through a process of dialogue that will lead to understanding among all Member States. 
Mr. Arystanbekova (Kazakhstan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Each of those categories of actions by the Council would require a different majority, which would be larger if the decision to be taken was more important. 
This would make it possible to establish that the so-called veto right would be applied only to the third category of decisions: in other words, to those adopted under Chapter VII of the Charter. 
The Working Group now has an abundance of documentation, including a large number of national replies containing proposals and observations that must still be made more specific. 
This is indicated by the report of the Working Group itself. 
Nonetheless, there is sufficient material that, if appropriately structured, could enable us, as we proceed in our work, to identify broad areas of consensus. 
My delegation takes the view that the present configuration of the Working Group should be retained so that it can continue its deliberations at this forty-ninth session. 
I assure the Assembly that my delegation will continue to take part in the work of the Working Group and to extend the necessary cooperation to the presidency so that we can move towards consensus and reach generally agreed-upon conclusions by the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
Yesterday we heard from many delegations that have found the Italian proposal a solid foundation upon which to build. 
The large industrialized States have never really had any problems over representation or almost anything else. 
Medium-sized States, developing or industrialized, have done very well during the last 49 years. 
We wish them continued luck. 
Small States, however, have not been as lucky. 
They comprise about 125 Members and thus constitute the two-thirds majority needed for amendment of the Charter, should amendment take place. 
Equitable representation is the main issue; it is the reason for our presence here today, and it led to the formation of the Open-ended Working Group. 
San Marino is a small State, but we proudly declare that our total contribution to the regular United Nations budget is higher per capita than that of all other Member States. 
He definitely did not have San Marino in mind. 
The Italian proposal would give small States 10 non-permanent seats on the Security Council, to be shared by 125 States on a frequent-rotation basis. 
Nevertheless it at least guarantees us the enjoyment of our equitable rights approximately once every 22 years, should we opt for two-year tenure. 
Either constituency or regional grouping would, in the final analysis, lead to the same results once a 22-year or 12-year frequent rotation schedule was adopted. 
Certainly, we do not welcome such consultations wholeheartedly, but by their very delicate nature they are essential in every community, including a democratic one. 
On 15 June this year our delegation suggested a stipulation that any proposed amendment to a draft resolution considered in an informal meeting of the Security Council must be made only in writing and be printed immediately in blue, thus allowing every interested party to have access to it. 
Our delegation heard with pleasure the announcement yesterday concerning the renomination of the two Vice-Chairmen of our Open-ended Working Group, Ambassador Breitenstein of Finland and Ambassador Chew of Singapore. 
They both made remarkable efforts to make our deliberations, within the framework of our mandate, impeccable. 
When speaking of the two Vice-Chairmen, we must also express our highest esteem to Ambassador Insanally, who as President of the General Assembly, guided us all with his articulate eloquence and reliability. 
On several occasions my delegation has expressed a desire to open the doors of our deliberations in the Open-ended Working Group to the media as a serious step towards the further democratization of our work. 
Nothing similar has been undertaken over the past 50 years, and, most probably, nothing similar will be undertaken for decades to come. 
I should like to repeat once again that the press, both local and international, are the backbone of our democratic system and constitute an integral part of our healthy structure. 
Stimulating reporters, editorialists, commentators and other journalists to criticize our endeavours and comment on our performance may polish and renew our approach and conduce acamedic institutions to get involved in our work intellectually and academically. 
Our yearning to develop transparency in the Security Council will not be truly helped if we keep our own doors closed while we ask the Council to keep its doors open. 
We should be consistent. 
We believe in, and are proud of, the presentations we make. 
We are not and cannot be intimidated by the presence of a journalist, a reporter or a cameraman. 
I should like to conclude by congratulating him on his election. 
Mr. McKinnon (New Zealand): In the course of this year Member States have had a thorough opportunity to discuss representation on the Security Council and related matters. 
All issues were traversed and all points of view were heard. 
This, in itself, is useful. 
We now have a body of debate on which we can draw in future discussions. 
The draft resolution before us would provide for the continuation of that discussion at this session and for a further report to be submitted by the Open-ended Working Group before the end of the session. 
My delegation supports the draft resolution, but we believe that we need to think very clearly about what we should seek to achieve next year. 
New Zealand reached certain conclusions from the discussion in the Working Group. 
However, they will remain the focus for New Zealand's ongoing consideration of this question. 
We note in particular the very detailed suggestions set out by the Australian Foreign Minister, Senator Gareth Evans. 
We say this because, in our view, if we are to make progress, proposals must encompass the totality of the issues that were debated earlier this year. 
Given the variety of perspectives that Member States bring to this issue, it would make no sense, and would not be acceptable, to seek to deal with the question of expansion in unrelated parts. 
If for no other reason, such a mode of proceeding could scarcely be construed as equitable. 
And equity fairness and balance are what we are required to achieve. 
What does this mean in practice? 
First, proposals must deal not only with the question of expansion but also with how that expansion should be distributed, bearing in mind that the Charter has always made provision for a geographical allocation of seats on the Council. 
Secondly, proposals should not be made that are narrowly limited with regard to the nature of the expansion they propose. 
For my delegation the key to the successful handling of such aspirations is to look at solutions that are regionally based. 
Different regions have quite different approaches. 
But whatever approach is adopted, we believe that a measure of accountability based on performance should be at the heart of any reform. 
Fourthly a point worth making when we speak of accountability perhaps any amendment to the Charter should include a provision that no Member State that is in arrears in its financial contributions should expect to be on the Council. 
Fifthly, while it is not essential to reconfigure the regional groups as part of this exercise, the Australian proposal demonstrates why we might need to do so. 
This suggests that any comprehensive proposal will need to take account of that aspect. 
Sixthly, to move forward we shall need to examine, in the context of concrete proposals, other necessary adjustments to the Charter. 
Finally, I need to address the second but no less important limb of the Working Group's mandate and of our draft resolution the related matters. 
For my delegation, reforming the way the Security Council operates is every bit as important as reforming its membership. 
Indeed, New Zealand suggests that, even if we were able to achieve the perfect size and balance, we would still have almost all the problems we have today unless the members of the new Security Council changed the Council's ways of doing business. 
I am not going to repeat what we have said in the Working Group, where we reviewed the useful improvements that have already been made in Security Council practice which we applaud and the very many more changes that need to be made in the near future. 
New Zealand feels some small sense of accomplishment in that, along with a number of like-minded colleagues on the Security Council, it has played a role in beginning to make the necessary changes. 
I am referring to the urgent need for reform in the Security Council's practice in respect of consultation with countries contributing troops to peace-keeping operations and with regional countries. 
Together with Argentina, we have circulated in the Security Council a draft resolution on this subject. 
We are working very hard to achieve consensus on this proposal. 
Mr. Kharrazi (Islamic Republic of Iran): As one of the principal organs of the United Nations, the Security Council has had conferred on it by the Members of the Organization responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Unfortunately, the Council was unable to play the role expected of it, especially during the cold war era, when bloc rivalries were the most prominent characteristic of international relations. 
In our view and this is something that has been said by others the current composition of the Security Council does not represent the general membership of the United Nations. 
At present, the indications are that developed countries are over-represented while the developing countries are under-represented. 
That being the case, every effort should be made to ensure equitable and balanced representation in the Council. 
More important, the Council's working methods and procedures, as well as its decision-making process, need to be improved. 
In this regard, my delegation wishes to underline several points. 
One vivid example in this regard is the Council's approach to the aggression against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Council's questionable handling of the crisis. 
Secondly, while my delegation recognizes the need for the holding of appropriate informal consultations among members of the Council, some mechanism should be devised to inform, and if required consult with, non-members of the Council. 
Since the Council's effectiveness is intertwined with the commitment of the Member States, it is essential to retain the moral legitimacy of the Council by ensuring the participation of Member States in the decision-making process. 
Thirdly, a new balance should be struck between the General Assembly and the Security Council to fill the existing gap between the general membership and the Council. 
In this context, the jurisdiction and prerogative of the General Assembly with respect to international peace and security should not be overlooked. 
It goes without saying that the Council should present comprehensive and analytical reports to the Assembly rather than a compilation of document symbols and references. 
Fourthly, veto power is incompatible with the objective of democratizing the United Nations. 
This power, which has lost its raison d'\x{76bb}re, must therefore be removed or at least drastically revised and brought into line with the reform of the United Nations so that a democratic process of decision-making may be achieved. 
In conclusion, my delegation pledges its full cooperation in the work of the Open-ended Working Group. 
It is our hope that the Group's work will be transparent and that there will not just be a predetermined formula presented to the membership as a whole for approval. 
Mr. Martinez Blanco (Honduras) (interpretation from Spanish): I am highly honoured to speak on behalf of the countries of Central America: Guatemala, El Salvador, Honduras, Nicaragua, Costa Rica and Panama. 
Indeed, by its resolution 48/26 of 3 December 1993, the General Assembly took note of the report of the Secretary-General, which reflected the view of a number of Member States on the item in question. 
Our region notes with gratitude the report presented by the Open-ended Working Group on equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council document A/48/47, dated 2 September 1994. 
That report gives a brief account of the work carried out, but it does not offer any conclusions or state any tangible results achieved on this issue. 
Once they have been carefully studied, they may well serve as the basis for a text that reflects the objectives we all seek to achieve. 
Its total and utter removal will serve fully to safeguard the principle of the sovereign equality of States Members of this Organization, contained in Article 2 (1) of the Charter. 
Some months ago, the Secretary-General proposed An Agenda for Peace, and recently he has set forth the principles that should form the basis of An Agenda for Development. 
International conferences addressing various economic, social and humanitarian questions have been held at the highest level. 
It is in this context that we believe that the highest political decision-making body of our Organization should be democratized, and reflect the new state of affairs prevailing today. 
Heads of State or Government and Foreign Ministers at that meeting, particularly those of the permanent members of the Council, undertook to strengthen the work of the Organization and to make it effective in order to act rapidly, firmly and impartially. 
Mr. Cassar (Malta): Allow me at the outset to congratulate the President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
This session of the Assembly is particularly fortunate in having the current President presiding over the discussion of this item, particularly in view of his experience as President of the Security Council in January 1990, and as representative of his country during Ce d'Ivoire's second term on the Council. 
Service on the Security Council is an onerous task, which Malta shared when it served during its term in 1983-1984. 
Any consideration of reform of the Security Council, be this in terms of composition or of the working methods, is surrounded by the legitimate concern that no proposed action should impair its existing vitality. 
Conscious as it is of the legitimate concern that no proposed action should impair the Council's existing vitality, my Government ascribes great importance to this debate for the future evolution of the United Nations. 
Under the able chairmanship of the President of the General Assembly, Ambassador Insanally, and his two Vice-Chairmen, the Open-ended Working Group established pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/26 of 3 December 1993 held 22 meetings. 
primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security and agree that in carrying out its duty under this responsibility the Security Council acts on their behalf. 
My Government feels that equitable representation is primarily linked to a qualitative, rather than quantitative, change in the relationship between the Council and the rest of the United Nations membership. 
The present ongoing debate has already generated some beneficial developments in this regard. 
This practice particularly beneficial prior to the setting up of a peace-keeping operation could be of inspiration in fostering consultations with interested parties on other issues on which the Security Council may decide. 
Important as they are, these changes on their own do not resolve the wider question, that is, whether the rest of the United Nations membership should remain a passive, however well-informed, bystander at the Council's deliberations. 
There is good cause to believe that both a reasonable increase in the membership of the Security Council and an appraisal and review of the rights of its members would constitute positive measures of reform. 
The Security Council was expanded from 11 to 15 members in 1965 to reflect the growth in United Nations membership from the original 51 to 113. 
Malta believes that further expansion of the Security Council is now warranted in order to reflect today's United Nations membership of 184 States. 
At the same time, we believe, as do others, that one of the major strengths of the Security Council lies in its limited membership. 
For this reason, my delegation would support a prudent increase of not more than 10 seats. 
It is therefore in terms of the manner in which this inner circle, however constituted, is seen to act in response to the concerns of the wider membership that the most urgent measures relating to the Security Council must be contemplated. 
In this context, the relationship between the Security Council and the General Assembly assumes far-reaching importance. 
A revitalized General Assembly gains greater authority and credibility as it increasingly transforms itself into the effective organ through which the necessary collective input into the deliberations of other components of the United Nations system, not least the Security Council, could be made. 
a situation where the thinking of the Security Council could be in divergence with that of the General Assembly. 
If this happens, the effectiveness and the efficiency of the Security Council will be put into doubt. 
to propose appropriate ways and means to facilitate an in-depth discussion by the Assembly of matters contained in the reports submitted to it by the Security Council. 
The membership issue and the question of the status of different members on the Security Council have assumed predominance throughout our deliberations in the Open-ended Working Group. 
On the other hand, the introduction of new categories of membership is challenging, and, like any challenge, at one and the same time stimulates our institutional creativity but generates that sense of cautious awareness necessarily encountered when formulating new mechanisms. 
My Government is giving serious thought and consideration to the whole range of proposals submitted to date. 
We all are conscious of our grave responsibility. 
The reforms we will ultimately adopt will be as long-lasting as they are equitable and able to reflect a constantly evolving international reality. 
Like others, we have expressed the hope that through the full cooperation of all Member States, the Working Group will endeavour to conclude its work by next year in order to make its results coincide with the fiftieth anniversary. 
My delegation pledges its full cooperation in the endeavours of the Working Group. 
Our interest must remain that of ensuring prompt and effective action by the United Nations in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
His country, Ce d'Ivoire, where I had the privilege to serve, is for us Mauritanians a model of wisdom and moderation and a resolute champion in the promotion of the ideals of peace, solidarity and cooperation embodied in our Organization. 
In this context, we welcome the progress already made in this area under the chairmanship of President Essy's predecessor, Ambassador Samuel Insanally, with the assistance of Vice-Chairmen Wilhelm Breitenstein of Finland and Chew Tai Soo of Singapore. 
Such continuity will no doubt make it possible for us to speed up our work and keep it on the right path. 
As always, Mauritania will make a positive contribution to our common endeavour. 
In view of the changes that have taken place in our governing bodies over recent years, the Security Council should not be excluded from the modifications made necessary by the new international situation. 
This is why we have always supported and will continue to support efforts aimed at both expanding the Council's membership so that it can reflect the realities of today's world and making it more able to deal effectively with the many challenges it faces. 
This is why the question of equitable representation is of crucial importance. 
Indeed, since the Council acts on behalf of the States Members of the Organization and its decisions are binding on them, it is essential that it be seen as an entity whose legitimacy, equity and credibility are beyond all doubt. 
Hence, enlarging the Council can only strengthen it by enabling it to respond effectively and appropriately to present-day realities. 
In this light, the Council should reflect all currents of thought and all geographical regions of the world. 
The membership of the Council is a key issue, but its operation and its methods of work are no less important; they, too, need to be adapted to new realities. 
In this context, we welcome the measures already agreed on concerning its methods of work, particularly the timely adoption and presentation of reports to the General Assembly. 
However, we believe that further work must be done to establish more effective cooperation and coordination with the General Assembly on a more solid and consistent basis, because the General Assembly is still the forum in which all States can freely and democratically express their views. 
The largest possible number of States must be able to participate in the decision-making process, and this also calls for greater transparency, which is always the foundation of democracy and accountability. 
Like the vast majority of Members of our Organization, my country subscribes to the idea of a broadly representative, transparent and democratic Security Council. 
This is why we believe it is essential for the Open-ended Working Group on this issue to continue its efforts to discharge the mandate entrusted to it under resolution 48/26, adopted at the General Assembly's last session. 
We hope that at the fiftieth session the Working Group will submit to us a detailed and comprehensive report that justifies our efforts. 
May our efforts meet with great success. 
Being a small country, we entrust our security and our very existence to the United Nations. 
We want to see it further strengthened and the spheres of its activities expanded. 
We believe that in this emerging new world order it is more necessary than ever that the United Nations be capable of fulfilling the role entrusted to it by the Charter as the guarantor of peace, security and social justice in the world. 
In the context of greater transparency in the Security Council's decision-making processes, various measures have been suggested. 
For we should not forget that, under the prevailing conditions and procedures, inadequate transparency has led to bitter experiences, to say the least, for many, including my country. 
We look forward to the intensification of these discussions during the present session. 
We believe that any enlargement must take into consideration equitable geographical representation as well as the need to increase the transparency of its work and I repeat its accountability to the wider membership. 
While the matter of increase in the membership of the Security Council is pressing, final decisions as to its enlargement must be carefully weighed and fully debated. 
Any hasty treatment of this most serious subject will not provide a just solution to this issue. 
The reform and expansion of the Security Council should include measures geared to reforming its working methods and procedures. 
Genuine adherence to and a proven record in upholding the provisions and promoting the principles of the Charter should be a determining factor in the whole process. 
In conclusion, may I also recall the words of President Clerides before this body on 3 October: 
We hope that the opinions expressed here will be useful to the Open-ended Working Group of the General Assembly created for this issue when it resumes its work in January next year. 
In 1994, the Working Group has held a useful albeit general exchange of views under the wise and capable leadership of Ambassador Samuel Insanally, Permanent Representative of Guyana, and the Permanent Representatives of Singapore and Finland, whom we thank for a job well done. 
We feel that it is nevertheless appropriate to outline some clarifications of Cuba's position on this issue. 
Cuba considers that the necessary restructuring of the Security Council has a variety of closely interwoven aspects which are part and parcel of the same comprehensive process. 
In this context, we fully share the view of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries that any predetermined selection that excludes non-aligned and other developing countries would be unacceptable. 
That some regions are over-represented in the Security Council while others are under-represented is without question detrimental to the interests of the Council itself and to the Council's authority and credibility. 
Increasing the Council's representativeness would lend it greater legitimacy. 
As part of the same negotiating package, we must also take account of the question of the Council's working methods and procedures. 
In that way, the Council would not only be responding adequately to the continued appeals for transparency increasingly voiced in this Organization, but would also be improving the Council's image in the eyes of the international community and increasing its effectiveness by making its decisions more legitimate and credible. 
We recognize that in the past two years measures have been taken to improve the level of information available to States non-members of the Council, but much remains to be done. 
In our view, these should be duly taken into account in this process of restructuring the Council. 
Of course, a salient feature of the Council's procedures is the question of the anachronistic veto, whether exercised openly or covertly. 
My country's position on this issue is very well known and I will not repeat it here. 
As I said before, the Charter provisions regulating the relationship between the Security Council and the General Assembly should be fully restored; the leading role of the Assembly should be recognized. 
In this context, we must refer to the annual report of the Security Council and how it should be presented, an issue to which the non-aligned countries have repeatedly referred and which we shall address later in the session when the subject is dealt with at the session. 
Nor can we ignore the provisions of the Charter that allow the General Assembly to make recommendations to the Council regarding its structure and methods of operation. 
This has been a brief summary of my country's position on this item; these are in full accord with those endorsed by the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries. 
We are ready to continue working in the Assembly's Open-ended Working Group, and I assure members that we will spare no effort to reach consensus solutions reflecting the vital interest of the international community in making the Security Council as democratic as possible. 
Mr. Nobilo (Croatia): I take this opportunity to convey my delegation's deep appreciation to Ambassador Samuel Insanally, who, as President of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, led the Working Group on this item, and to the Vice-Chairmen of the Working Group, Ambassador Breitenstein and Ambassador Chew. 
Thanks to their wise leadership, we have made great advances on this subject. 
As we approach the fiftieth anniversary of the founding of the United Nations, it is only appropriate that we should intensify our analysis of the functioning of the United Nations and seriously consider possible reforms with a view to improving its work. 
In this regard, the present debate concerning the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council, and related matters, is timely and pertinent. 
Serious consideration should be given to granting permanent member status to one or more of these countries or to establishing a system whereby certain regionally influential States should be allowed to sit in the Security Council more often. 
It is obvious that the Security Council, regardless of its size, may be inefficient if there is no political will to make important decisions or if action is blocked by a veto or threatened veto by one or more of its permanent members. 
However, practical experience leads us to conclude that any large increase in the membership of the Council could lead to inefficiency in its work by overloading it with the ballast of oversized bureaucracy. 
A better method of communicating information on the deliberations in the informal consultations should be devised. 
My delegation also fully agrees that there is a need for greater consultation by the Security Council with troop-contributing countries, with third countries affected by sanctions and with States situated in regions experiencing conflict. 
However, we also wish to stress the need for greater consultations by the Council with troop-hosting States that is, States which have allowed United Nations peace-keeping forces on their territory as these are among the States which are most affected by Council decisions. 
The Republic of Croatia is situated in a crisis region which has so far been the source of more than 70 Security Council resolutions all in the last three years. 
Yet many of these resolutions have not been implemented or have only been partially implemented. 
We wish to stress that for the Security Council to be effective it must ensure that its resolutions are fully implemented not only in our region, but in general. 
I wish to add a few brief comments. 
First, may I convey my delegation's congratulations to Ambassadors Insanally, Breitenstein and Chew, the Chairman and Vice-Chairmen respectively of the Working Group established by the General Assembly to address this question. 
We hope that during this session we can build consensus on the fundamental issues so that the decisions taken at the end of the negotiating process may receive the support of all delegations. 
The practice of holding informal consultations behind closed door tends to diminish trust in the activities of the Council. 
As part of this endeavour to improve the Council's procedures, it is essential to address the question of the veto, a mechanism that we have repeatedly repudiated as anti-democratic. 
I refer members to document A/48/264 at page 36. 
Other delegations have already discussed in detail the historical factors underlying the adoption of that practice and the reasons that now prompt us to restrict it and eventually abolish it. 
It is a tradition that regards law as the basis for relations between States. 
Thus we are concerned at the trend that has developed in practice in the Council of widening, at its discretion, the powers vested in it by the Charter. 
The argument that the Council is a political body cannot exempt it from adhering to the norms of international law, particularly now when there is an increasing number of inter-State conflicts and many changes on the world scene. 
For this reason Ecuador is inclined to favour the proposals that the Security Council should act under constitutional control, in conformity with the mechanisms that are regarded as appropriate. 
These aspirations should be considered in the context of the need to respect equitable geographical distribution for all regions and the imbalance that currently exists in favour of one region, both among the permanent and among the non-permanent members. 
My delegation is extremely flexible in this regard and has considered with interest the alternative proposals presented by various delegations, for example Italy, which we believe can pave the way to the desired consensus. 
Ecuador believes that the necessary reorganization of the Council cannot be carried out simply by increasing the number of its permanent or non-permanent members. 
We welcome the recommendation that the Open-ended Working Group continue its work, taking into account views expressed at the forty-ninth session, and submit a report to the General Assembly before the end of the session. 
Over the past year we have entered into a sustained process of dialogue and discussion on a progressively substantive basis, highlighting the importance attached by Member States to this issue. 
Since then, follow-up discussions in June, the non-paper of the President of the General Assembly, views expressed by Indonesia as Chairman of the Non-Aligned Movement, and statements by individual countries at the forty-ninth session have all provided a considered body of opinion on this subject-matter. 
Bangladesh's viewpoints have also been articulated in the course of this exercise. 
First and foremost, there is palpable recognition of the need for change in the Security Council to make it conform to a radically transformed world community and world situation. 
The approach, in our opinion, must be holistic and comprehensive in nature, touching on both its membership and its mandate. 
Secondly, there seems to be a universal convergence of views that the membership of the Council should be enlarged. 
We are confronted with balancing conflicting principles touching on the sovereign equality of Member States and the democratization of the United Nations, and the Non-Aligned Movement's considered position opposed to the perpetuation of current inequalities through the creation of new centres of privilege. 
Indeed the Non-Aligned Movement's position on the Council's decision-making process has been consistently directed at questioning the continued relevance of the veto, its possible abolition or at least the imposition of restrictions on its use. 
Bangladesh believes that the continued privileged status of permanent members is a matter of concern and that the objective should be to focus on limiting or removing this preserve over time. 
A major factor is that any such recognition as a permanent member must be achieved in conformity with the Charter and through consensus and the agreement of all Member States. 
On broader issues, there is a wide convergence of views on improving the working methods and procedures of the Council, including institutional competence, transparency, accountability, efficiency, responsiveness and timely and well-informed decision-making consistent with the support of all Member States. 
The positions of delegations regarding the recommendations of the Fifth Committee have been made clear in the Committee and are reflected in the relevant official records. 
May I also remind delegations that, again in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 6 of its report (A/49/503). 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to consult delegations on the proposed format regarding the commemoration of the twenty-fifth anniversary of the United Nations Fund for Population Activities, to be held on Thursday, 20 October 1994, in the morning. 
Next, the Assembly would hear statements by the Chairmen of the five regional groups and by the representative of the host country, as decided by the Assembly at its 3rd meeting, on 23 September 1994, regarding observances and commemorative meetings. 
I understand that interested delegations will submit a draft resolution in advance of the meeting for consideration on that date. 
May I take it that the Assembly approves of this format? 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to request delegations to cooperate by making an effort to keep their statements under the 15-minute limit, as decided by the Assembly. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to seek the cooperation of delegations on the matter of punctuality. 
I remind delegations that punctuality is of the utmost importance in ensuring the effective and orderly organization of the work of the Assembly and in achieving economies for the United Nations. 
I strongly endorse the practical suggestions made at previous sessions that each delegation designate someone to be present at the scheduled time. 
I genuinely hope that all delegations will cooperate. 
The President (interpretation from French): Before calling on the first speaker I should like to inform the Assembly that the representative of Nigeria has expressed a desire to participate in the debate on this item. 
I see none. 
Nigeria is therefore included in the list. 
Bulgaria shares the opinion that the ongoing discussion on reform of the Security Council in the framework of the Open-ended Group is highly constructive and substantive. 
It is our strong belief that the new spirit of cooperation prevailing in the international community will make it possible to reach consensus solutions, enabling the Security Council to meet the challenges of the new times in the most effective and efficient way. 
We are of the opinion that this balance could be achieved if the Council were enlarged to a number in the low twenties. 
In practical terms, this would mean ensuring that States that carry considerable weight in international political and economic life - for example, Germany and Japan - as well as other countries that are influential in regional or global terms, could assume the responsibility of permanent status in the Council. 
An additional non-permanent seat should be allocated to the Eastern European Group. 
In this connection, it is appropriate to remind representatives that this regional group has exactly doubled its membership since the latest enlargement of the Council in 1965, while the membership of the United Nations over the same period has increased from 113 to 184. 
We welcome the Council's recent steps to improve its working methods - steps intended to increase transparency and to secure stronger involvement by non-member States. 
This momentum should be maintained through mechanisms designed to take into account, at an early stage of the decision-making process, the positions of neighbouring countries and of other interested States. 
The question of possible contributions by regional organizations, under appropriate arrangements, should also be taken into account. 
The need for such consultations is felt most strongly when economic sanctions and similar preventive and enforcement measures are being considered. 
This process should also include an advance detailed evaluation of any negative effects on the economies of neighbouring countries and should define the ways and means of dealing with them. 
Regular consultations with troop contributors and other States concerned should be institutionalized as a component of the decision-making process on peace-keeping operations, especially when the Council is considering changes in their mandates and composition. 
In conclusion, allow me to reaffirm my country's readiness to continue to contribute actively to the important process of adapting the Organization to the new challenges confronting it, of which the reform of the Security Council is a major element. 
Mr. Erdenechuluun (Mongolia): My delegation fully associates itself with the statement delivered earlier on this agenda item by the representative of Indonesia, on behalf of the Non-Aligned Movement, and endorses the points raised therein. 
We believe that the Open-ended Working Group did a commendable job over the last year, considering the sensitive and delicate nature of the issues discussed. 
A great number of issues were covered and even more ideas exchanged during the meetings of the Open-ended Working Group. 
With the invaluable support of the Secretariat, the Chairman produced several papers outlining the positions of States, points on which there was convergence of views and others on which there was disagreement. 
By and large, the Working Group succeeded, in our view, in accumulating a wealth of ideas on how to approach and execute this centrally important task of ensuring equitable representation on and an increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
None the less, the report (A/48/47) of the Open-ended Working Group to the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly reflects neither the lively discussion that took place in the Group's meetings nor the wealth of proposals and ideas submitted by the delegations. 
A mere enlargement of the Council by a few seats without adequate improvements in its working methods and procedures will not suffice. 
We understand full well that an expanded Council should, by necessity, reflect the emergence of new important actors on the international scene, such as Japan and Germany. 
We feel that a 25-26 strong membership could make the Council a body well representative of the world community and yet small enough to act quickly and efficiently. 
More importantly, however, we must secure a proper and fair distribution of seats within the regional groups so that every State, regardless of its size and resources, would have a fair chance to serve its term in the Council and contribute to the common cause. 
The idea of introducing a mechanism of constituencies in the Security Council merits further consideration, as it would facilitate proper representation of small- and medium-size States in the Council and, above all, help provide greater transparency, accountability and representativeness in its work. 
We share the position of many delegations that in the long run the veto prerogative should be abolished altogether as an undemocratic institution running contrary to the underlying principle of sovereign equality of Member States. 
In this context, the option of not granting the right to veto to the new permanent members in the restructured Security Council would, in our opinion, be a logical first step towards the abolishment of this institution. 
Here I wish to reiterate our firm belief that the rule of obligatory abstention in the Security Council, contained in Article 27 (3) of the Charter, should be revived in unequivocal terms, and ways should be found to ensure that this rule is adhered to in the restructured Council. 
We hope that on the basis of its work in 1994 the Working Group will be able to engage in an in-depth discussion of the various proposals and ideas before it with a view to reaching a balanced consensus sooner rather than later. 
Mr. Cardenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): Almost one year has elapsed since the General Assembly decided to create, through resolution 48/26, an Open-ended Working Group to consider all aspects of the question of the possible increase in the membership of the Security Council and related matters. 
The position of the Argentine Government, as already expressed in its response to the request of the Secretary-General (A/48/264), was recently reiterated in the statement made by President Carlos Menem on Tuesday, 27 September 1994, in the Assembly. 
The primary objective of this process should be the strengthening of the Security Council by achieving greater effectiveness and transparency in its functioning and making it more representative of the States Members of the United Nations. 
It would also avoid causing regional imbalances that might unjustifiably alter the historical system whereby some States traditionally alternate their membership of the Council, as could be precisely the case of the Argentine Republic. 
Fifthly, greater transparency and representativeness of the Security Council could be achieved by better participation of the members on issues that are of specific interest to them. 
This could be done in two ways; first, by means of greater procedural transparency in the work of the Council, especially in informal consultations, and, secondly by establishing mechanisms that would allow for a relationship between the Members of the United Nations and the Security Council. 
It encourages us to pursue it. 
Many aspects of this subject that have been discussed in our Working Group do not require amending the Charter of the United Nations. 
Many of those aspects, which could be considered as procedural but which have to do with the transparency and representativeness of the Security Council, are within the Council's own competence. 
In the last two years many changes have been introduced which have benefited the membership at large. 
However, we believe that there is still much progress to be made. 
This first stage of the Working Group's activity should enable us to draw certain conclusions that would permit this process to continue effectively and usefully. 
To that end, let me refer to two points: first, the purpose of our future discussion and, secondly, the way to achieve that purpose. 
Regarding the purpose of our discussion, we feel that we ought to focus on those points where there is clear-cut consensus - I repeat, clear-cut consensus - on the part of the membership. 
With respect to the course of action to be followed, my delegation supports extending the mandate of the Working Group, preferably under your chairmanship, Mr. President, and with the same Vice-Chairmen. 
As far as the modalities are concerned, we believe that, to ensure transparency and effectiveness, a proper balance must be struck between plenary meetings, and consultations in smaller groups. 
Mr. Khani (Syrian Arab Republic) (interpretation from Arabic): The General Assembly has been considering the item entitled "Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council" since its thirty-fourth session. 
With the approaching fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, significant questions are bound to be asked about the achievements of this Organization and the obstacles it still faces. 
Such questions arise from the fact that the present composition of the Council, which took shape in the wake of the Second World War, has become rather anachronistic at a time when the Organization's membership is fourfold what it was at the time of its inception. 
Many regional groups and Member States have worked diligently on this matter and have focused on the Council's decision-making procedures which must be studied as an integral part of an overall plan. 
The Security Council is the only United Nations body whose criteria for membership were set out in the Charter. 
The countries of the Mon-aligned Movement have always emphasized the need for democratizing international relations and have worked diligently for the achievement of the Movement's goals of equitable representation and increased Security Council membership. 
My delegation believes that the Security Council should be reformed and restructured in response to the major changes that have taken place on the international arena and that such reform and restructuring should include a comprehensive review of the Council's methods of work and decision-making procedures. 
To face up to the challenges inherent in such changes, there is a need for the cooperation of the entire international community if we are to look forward to a better future and ensure respect for the principles of sovereignty, democracy and transparency in decision-making. 
Mr. Tejera Paris (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): Venezuela has on four occasions had the privilege of being a member of the Security Council. 
The Council has made every effort to devote the required attention to these conflicts and has tried new, delicate and complicated solutions to some of them, sometimes stretching its powers to the limit. 
Its meetings were most useful in assessing existing prospects and in beginning to identify points of agreement. 
This expansion, which is unreservedly supported by Venezuela, must now be defined in terms of format and scope. 
Venezuela believes that any expansion of the Council should be guided by the principles of the sovereign equality of States and of equitable geographical representation, and, to this end, Venezuela supports the expansion of the number of non-permanent seats. 
The Government of Venezuela believes that any increase in the number of permanent seats must take into account the Latin American and Caribbean region, whose contributions to international peace and security are praiseworthy from whatever standpoint they are considered. 
The President of Venezuela referred explicitly to this issue in his statement before this Assembly on 30 September last. 
We have supported that principle since we became founding Members of the Organization in 1945. 
We believe that the conditions are ripe for reform in the political and institutional arena. 
We offer our full cooperation to this end. 
The President (interpretation from French): Before we continue our consideration of this item, I should like once again ask for the cooperation of States in being punctual. 
I must confess that during the general debate there were some delays in beginning our meetings. 
That was inevitable because of the large number of Heads of State and other officials visiting the Secretary-General and me. 
At any rate, it is my firm intention to begin our meetings at 10 a.m. and 3 p.m., respectively - not a minute later. 
Mr. Hayes (Ireland): Allow me at the outset, Sir, to personally renew the warm words of congratulation and welcome to you, as President of the General Assembly, that were expressed by my Minister in the general debate a few weeks ago. 
Last month he mentioned it as one of seven points on which he believed there should be priority action in our efforts to build a United Nations capable of meeting the challenges of the new era. 
Both then and last year he stressed that the Security Council should be more representative of the increased general membership, reflective of the changes in economic and political relations and more responsive to the needs of the general membership. 
That aim has been and will continue to be the guideline for our participation in the debate on this topic and in the deliberations in the Open-ended Working Group. 
The yardstick by which we assess any proposals made is whether we feel they contribute to the achievement of that aim. 
We do not intend in this plenary debate to engage in an examination of proposals. 
We do not believe that any delegation or group of delegations has, or would even claim to have, the ideal solution to this question. 
My delegation, of course, fully supports the decision adopted by consensus at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly which noted the report of the Open-ended Working Group and approved the recommendation that the Group should continue its work during this session of the General Assembly. 
We intend to continue to contribute to that work to the best of our ability and in a fully cooperative manner. 
In speaking thus of procedural matters, we are assuming that the work will now move beyond the deliberative stage to a serious negotiating stage. 
Negotiation necessarily means addressing proposals in increasing detail. 
In this respect, it is helpful that some relatively detailed ideas have been placed before us by Italy and Australia. 
The non-paper prepared by the Working Group Chairman during the last session is also of assistance in moving towards more focused exchanges. 
We hope that the resumption of the work will feature, inter alia, responses to these documents and counter-proposals and that thus we will get down to serious negotiations. 
We believe that this subject is too important for the general well-being of the United Nations to defer that development any further. 
Finally, I would like to express our appreciation of the skill and industry of the members of the Bureau of the Working Group: Ambassador Insanally, Chairman, and Ambassadors Breitenstein and Chew, Vice-Chairmen. 
Their efforts have been the major contributing factor in the progress achieved so far, which we should not underestimate merely because of how far we still have to go. 
Mr. Sitaula (Nepal): I have the great honour and privilege to speak on the agenda item before us, which is of paramount importance to all delegations and to the United Nations as a whole. 
My delegation expresses its sincere appreciation to Ambassador Samuel R. Insanally of Guyana, President of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, for his personal initiative on the matter during his able stewardship as Chairman of the Open-ended Working Group. 
With the end of the cold war, the Security Council has become the important organ of decision-making and action on various international issues. 
The fundamental changes in international relations, together with the rearrangement of power relations in the post-cold-war world, have made it necessary to consider the role and composition of the Council. 
The new imbalance between the North and the South on various political and socio-economic issues is another of the reasons behind the argument for re-examining the composition and functioning of the Council. 
My delegation has actively participated in the discussion on this matter in the Working Group and has expressed its position on several occasions. 
We view this exercise as an endeavour to strengthen the effectiveness of the Security Council on the basis of equitable representation so that its decisions may have broad-based support and legitimacy. 
It is of fundamental importance, therefore, to explore every possibility to ensure that decisions of the Council represent the views of the general membership. 
These meetings drew attention in particular to the fact that the non-aligned and developing countries are underrepresented and that the composition of the Council does not reflect the universal character of the United Nations. 
This imbalance especially puts into question the legitimacy, equity and credibility of the Organization. 
At the same time, my delegation fully shares the view that due consideration should be given to the principle of equitable geographical representation in the restructuring and revitalization of the Council. 
In this context, we feel that the current exercise should not be limited to the enlargement of the membership, but that it should also consider a more comprehensive package of reforms in the working methods and procedures of the Council. 
We are happy to note that, during the deliberations in the Working Group, there was a broad convergence of views on greater transparency and on strengthening the relationship between the Council and the general membership. 
Nepal, as a significant troop-contributor to United Nations peace-keeping operations, feels that there is a need for a consultative mechanism of the Security Council with troop- contributing countries, especially when decisions are taken regarding the mandates of new peace-keeping operations and the revision or renewal of mission mandates. 
This practice would also help strengthen the relationship between the Council and the Assembly. 
Mr. Lamptey (Ghana): This being my first time at the rostrum, let me first congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly and on the able manner in which you have conducted its affairs so far. 
More important, the outbreak of conflicts in virtually all regions of the world, with the need for peace to be established and kept, has placed the Security Council in a critical position in world affairs. 
It is evident that the international political situation on which the Security Council was built is entirely different today. 
The composition and distribution of seats and the resultant powers enjoyed by members of the Security Council today are predicated upon certain factors which at the relevant point in history were defensible and justifiable. 
Although these arrangements were well-founded and have served us relatively well, it is the view of my delegation that the time has come when we should boldly rethink and rearrange things in such a way as to bring the Security Council into line with current changed circumstances. 
Mr. Sucharipa (Austria), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Then in 1963, the membership having expanded to 162, the need was felt for an increase in the number of non-permanent members of the Security Council from 6 to 10 to reflect an equitable geographical representation. 
Now more than ever, with an expansion in membership to 184, it has become imperative that existing arrangements be reviewed. 
Furthermore, the Ghana delegation believes that permanent membership in the Security Council of the five major wartime allies, although well-founded then, has become obsolete. 
And if it is thought necessary to retain permanent membership of the Council, then new arrangements must be reached which will create a general sense of equality and global balance in an organ as vital as the Security Council. 
This is certainly a matter that needs to be discussed thoroughly if the reform is to promote equity. 
Ghana subscribes fully to the position collectively articulated by the African Group on this question. 
At the same time, we are aware of the varied positions assumed by other groups and countries. 
What is important to emphasize here is that, despite our call for the increase in the number of Security Council members to 25, the issue is not a quantitative one - it is a qualitative one. 
There could be many ways to achieve this objective and we should all be creative in this regard. 
We need a Security Council whose work is transparently reflective of all our common aspirations. 
The Russian Federation believes that our consideration of this item should be seen in the general context of adapting the United Nations to the political, economic, social and other realities of today's world. 
To its credit are a number of successful peace-keeping operations and very important decisions aimed at the prevention and settlement of conflicts and at strengthening security and stability in various parts of the world. 
A most cooperative relationship has developed among the members of the Security Council, which would have been unthinkable during the cold war, when the Security Council was frequently used not to search seriously search for solutions to pressing problems but to air ideological attitudes. 
We cannot permit the paralysis of a machinery that has been working in a well-adjusted and on the whole successful way. 
Last year, the Security Council itself took a number of practical steps along these lines. 
Decisions were taken within existing procedures enabling other Members of the United Nations to receive fuller, prompter information about the Council's activities and to convey their views to members of the Council. 
We believe that those useful efforts should be continued. 
It is essential that consensus measures be devised to preserve the Council's role as the central United Nations body bearing primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
We are prepared to continue our active participation in the work of the Group, and are open to constructive cooperation with all Members of the United Nations on this important matter. 
There has been progress in areas under the second cluster of issues those dealing with improvements in the working methods of the Council. 
For this and for other reasons we are convinced that the discussion now needs to focus on concrete proposals if it is to serve the agreed objective of bringing about change. 
It will be through discussion and negotiation of concrete proposals that an emerging understanding of what is effective, realistic and equitable will emerge. 
In his statement to the Assembly on 3 October, the Australian Foreign Minister, Senator Gareth Evans, put some illustrative proposals on the table. 
First, there is agreement that the Council must be expanded. 
This agreement is recorded in the report of the Open-ended Working Group. 
Secondly, an expanded Security Council must be representative in order to maintain its perceived legitimacy and thus its future viability. 
For example, present geographical representation on the Council is unbalanced. 
Thirdly, it will be important that all apply rigorously the criteria and qualifications for Security Council membership elaborated in Article 23 of the Charter. 
In our view, seeking to elaborate criteria additional to those contained in Article 23 is likely to be an unproductive distraction from the main business of the Working Group and we would discourage travel down that path. 
Fourthly, an expanded Council must be effective and capable of responding quickly to the range of difficult situations with which the international community is being and can expect to be confronted - particularly deadly conflicts and massive human rights violations occurring within States. 
Fifthly, that expansion must be kept within strict numerical limits because, as is very widely recognized, there is a size beyond which the Council will not be able to function effectively. 
There appeared to be an emerging consensus in the Working Group that the number of members should not exceed 25. 
Sixthly, Australia would regard conferring the veto power on any new permanent member of the Council as inconsistent with its diminishing use in a more cooperative atmosphere of collective security decision-making. 
For these same reasons, we believe it would be appropriate to slightly dilute the veto power of the existing five permanent members by requiring two from their number to concur in its exercise. 
Senator Evans offered specific illustrative models in order to help focus the discussion of the General Assembly and the future work of the Working Group on the questions of composition and size and their relationship to equitable geographical representation. 
Our action expressed our belief that it is possible to move beyond the abstract into discussion and negotiations on concrete proposals and we encourage others to do the same. 
The models we submitted for consideration are set out in an attachment to our written statement that has been circulated to Members of the Assembly. 
The model that would most simply meet the legitimate aspirations of the largest States excluded at present from permanent membership of the Security Council - including Japan and Germany, whose claims we support - would involve the creation of five new permanent membership seats. 
Assuming the continuation of the existing regional groups, three new permanent members would come from Africa and Asia, one from the Group of Western European and Other States, and one from Latin America and the Caribbean. 
If, as seems possible, agreement on a simple model of this kind proves to be not easily reachable, it may be worth giving consideration to a more complex alternative model. 
We have in mind one which would no doubt, in practice, guarantee effective permanency for the largest States excluded at present from the council, including Japan and Germany. 
But it would at the same time give a greater degree of flexibility to the Council's structure, and greater opportunities for recognition of several other countries that have made a major contribution to the Organization. 
It might, for those reasons, be a model capable of commanding widespread support. 
It would make abundant sense, in our view, for the existing regional groups to be at the same time modified to reflect post-cold-war realities. 
That table also sets out how they might be distributed among the existing groups. 
These models give due consideration to the benefits of retaining an appropriate balance in the proportion of permanent to quasi-permanent or non-permanent members. 
While the Council's effectiveness is well served by having a core of members with lengthy experience, these models also rest on the healthy rotation of membership of countries, large and small, which would bring the full range of perspectives on international affairs to the work of the Council. 
Any changes such as those described in these models would require amendments to Articles 23, 27 and 108 of the Charter. 
We do not suggest that the models we have advanced are the only possible approaches. 
These or any such models lend themselves to various possible permutations and combinations. 
The United Nations time has come. 
It can become the Organization envisaged in its Charter. 
Agreement on a new Security Council would be a very important signal that the United Nations is fulfilling its promise. 
However, domination and subjugation on the globe still remain unchecked, and that is largely related to the existing inequitable international order and relationships. 
I note with satisfaction that efforts are being made to restructure the Security Council as part of measures aimed at correcting such inequality in international relationships. 
My delegation appreciates the progress made by the Open-ended Working Group on the Question of Equitable Representation on and Increase in the Membership of the Security Council formed pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/26 of 3 December 1993. 
During this period the United Nations membership has increased to 184 and noticeable changes in international relations have taken place. 
However, the developing countries are still not equally represented in the Security Council and are excluded from decision-making. 
We therefore support proposals to enlarge the membership of the Security Council that are aimed at allocating more seats to the developing countries. 
Thus, a proportionate number of permanent-member seats in the Security Council should be given to developing countries so that their views and interests can be represented in the Security Council. 
That would strengthen the Security Council by making it responsive and relevant to prevailing realities, and credible and effective. 
Japan is now pursuing a plan to become a military and nuclear Power while trying to cheat the world by paying only lip-service to apology and compensation for its past aggression and war crimes. 
For these reasons, in my view, it is premature to talk about the possibility of permanent membership for Japan on the Security Council and the deletion of the "enemy State" clauses in the United Nations Charter. 
In conclusion, I hope that the joint efforts and endeavours of many delegations will bring about realistic results in the discussion of this item at this meeting. 
Mr. Sychou (Belarus) (interpretation from Russian): The delegation of Belarus regards our current discussion on the question of equitable representation in the Security Council and the increase in its membership as a substantive stage on the way to resolving specific aspects of the problem. 
The organizational framework of this work could be provided by the unofficial consultations and official meetings of the Open-ended Working Group under the guidance of the President of the last session of the Assembly and his two deputies, the distinguished representatives of Finland and Singapore. 
Figuratively speaking, we should say that at this stage of the discussion we have to synchronize our watches in order to coordinate our efforts to find ways and means of improving the Security Council's activities under changed circumstances. 
In this context I would like to recall the essence of what the position of Belarus has been, as revealed in the general political discussion. 
First, if the United Nations is to continue to work effectively, there must be far-reaching reform of its main bodies, including the Security Council. 
Secondly, the representation of countries and regions in the Security Council should take more fully into account the interests of all groups of countries, including the Eastern European Group. 
Thirdly, any reform of the Security Council should not detract from its role as the body that bears the main responsibility for maintaining international peace and security, which is something that we all need, particularly small States Members of the United Nations. 
First, as long as, in the General Assembly, there are five regional groups, Belarus cannot accept the concept of reforming the Security Council on the basis of a bipolar view of the world along North-South lines or among the four regional continental groups. 
Achieving this is possible only if we are completely clear about the future membership of the five regional groups in the General Assembly. 
Thirdly, any formula for altering the membership and configuration of the Security Council must not fail to take into account the legitimate national and general interests of States Members of each of the five regional groups. 
Naturally, this is equally true of the Group of Eastern European States, whose number, as you know, has considerably increased over recent years as a result of the formation of new independent States. 
Fourthly, achieving consensus on many of the specific problems related to the reform of the Security Council is being held up by difficulties in resolving the procedures and the current practices of having a prior selection of candidates within certain existing regional groups of the General Assembly. 
Therefore, our delegation supports the idea of interregional agreements on the basis of rotation, putting forward candidacies for the rotational seats in the Security Council regardless of the existing or future constitution of its permanent membership and of their distribution among regions or continents. 
Mr. Muthaura (Kenya): The agenda item before us, "Question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council and related matters," is an issue of great interest to the general membership of the Organization. 
Strong arguments were advanced at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly and deeper elaborations of those arguments have been amply discussed in the Assembly's Open-Ended Working Group, whose summary report has been submitted to us. 
We, however, wish to highlight a few points. 
Such a responsibility bestows upon the Council's members, both individually and collectively, the heavy duty of the effective management of international conflicts and situations that threaten international peace and security, to be carried out on behalf of the entire membership of the Organization. 
Needless to say, this obligation should be impartially applicable, whether the threat is targeted against small States or big States. 
It is also important for the Assembly to appreciate that threats to international peace and security have important geographical dimensions that cannot be ignored as we deliberate Security Council reform. 
Almost invariably, neighbouring countries bear the heaviest burden of the repercussions of conflicts, either in terms of refugees and the overflow of insecurity or in terms of the enforcement measures taken by the Council, such as sanctions. 
This brings me to the issue of equitable regional representation in the Security Council. I have already stressed the importance of the geographical dimension with regard to threats to international peace and security. 
Accordingly, it is in the interests of the Council that all regions be equitably represented by both the permanent and non-permanent membership of the Council. 
A better-informed Council would naturally make more objective and popular decisions on behalf of the general membership of the Organization. 
Not only should the Council's decision-making be objective, it should be seen to be objective, and in the interest of the general membership. 
This is one of the reasons why a proposal has been made to expand the number of permanent seats to include a few other world Powers that have emerged since the Organization was founded. 
It would be of great significance if the notion of permanency were qualified in the reformed Security Council to make possible a review of the membership of permanent seats after a decade or two. 
In this regard, seats allocated for regional representation should be filled by election by the General Assembly on the basis of regional nominations. 
The non-permanent seats on the Security Council, which currently stand at 10, are too few for the remaining 179 Member States of the United Nations. 
It is imperative, therefore, that the number be correspondingly increased, taking into account the Charter requirement for equitable geographical distribution. 
Many delegations have expressed the view that a Security Council of 25 members would, at present, be a realistic option. 
We subscribe to that view, taking into account the arguments that have been presented on the need to ensure legitimacy, equitable regional representation and proportionate representation of the general membership. 
Among those 25 seats it is possible to negotiate the distribution of both permanent and non-permanent seats to correct the imbalance created by history, particularly with regard to the distribution of the permanent seats on the Security Council. 
During the discussions of the Open-ended Working Group there was general agreement that transparency in the working methods of the Security Council and the involvement of countries contributing troops to peace-keeping activities, as well as other, closely associated countries, in the Council's informal consultations would enhance that body's effectiveness. 
We need not elaborate on the need to democratize the decision-making process in the Council, including the need to do away with the power of the veto, the most undemocratic decision-making method inscribed - unfortunately - in the Charter. 
We endorse the proposal by the Open-ended Working Group on the renewal of its mandate to enable it to complete its task. 
It is our hope that the Working Group will utilize the unique opportunity available on the eve of the Organization's fiftieth anniversary to facilitate consensus on this vital issue of Security Council reform. 
Finally, I wish to take this opportunity to express my delegation's appreciation to Ambassador Samuel Insanally of Guyana, President of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, who so ably steered the Open-ended Working Group. 
We also wish to commend his two Vice-Chairmen, Ambassador Wilhelm Breitenstein of Finland and Ambassador Chew Tai Soo of Singapore for their intellectual and diplomatic skills and for dedicating many long hours to ensuring that the Working Group made progress. 
I echo those sentiments and pledge my delegation's full support and cooperation towards the successful discharge of his mandate. 
Our commendation is due also to the two Vice-Chairmen, Ambassadors Chew Tai Soo of Singapore and Wilhelm Breitenstein of Finland. 
The Organization of African Unity (OAU) has issued an African common position, and the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries has issued declarations and communiqu\x{5ee5} stating its position on the issues currently before us. 
Zimbabwe fully supports and subscribes to these collective positions on the restructuring and reorganization of the Security Council. 
In an increasingly turbulent world the Council is being called upon to act under increasingly delicate and complex circumstances. 
Hence, if it is to have greater efficiency and effectiveness it needs to wield greater legitimacy, moral authority and credibility. 
This is possible only in circumstances of greater transparency and accountability on the part of the Council. 
In the absence of democracy and equitable representativeness, there can be no transparency or accountability. 
Thus any Security Council reform must begin on the premise that the democratic ethic that is now a cause for celebration within our national borders should find expression at the international level too. 
In this respect, the notion of absolute permanent membership of the Security Council and the attendant veto should now be regarded as relics of a bygone era and should therefore be abolished. 
Is it not the greatest irony of our times that those who assiduously resist the democratization of relations between nations are the most vocal in insisting on democratic governance within nations? 
Therefore, any transitional arrangements arrived at must seriously address the imbalances and injustices of existing arrangements. 
Nevertheless, for their periods on the Council they should enjoy the same rights and privileges, including the veto, as the existing permanent members. 
The principle of the consent of the governed is paramount. 
We believe that while the institution of the veto lasts, its use should be circumscribed so as to prevent its unilateral use to promote or protect narrow national interests. 
We take note of the limited reforms introduced by the Security Council in recent months. 
Several representatives have already alluded to these, and we shall not labour the point. 
However, my delegation believes that these cosmetic reforms should not be seen as substitutes for the more fundamental change that we seek. 
Towards the conclusion of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly some members suggested in the Working Group that perhaps we needed to formalize the limited changes in working methods that the Security Council has been pressured into introducing. 
We fear that formalization of otherwise superficial changes could only foster a false sense of accomplishment. 
Our approach should be that of a comprehensive package - a package that will ensure the creation of a transparent, representative and democratic Security Council. 
My delegation welcomed the establishment of the Open-ended Working Group on the question before us, and I wish to thank its Chairman, Ambassador Insanally and the Vice-Chairmen, Ambassadors Breitenstein and Chew, for their tireless efforts and laudable contributions in this regard. 
The Group's report was extremely short because, despite a convergence of views on many matters, consensus was still far away. 
Nevertheless, on one point all States Members are agreed: that the Security Council should be enlarged to some extent. 
We hope that during this session of the General Assembly the Open-ended Working Group will be able to narrow the differences that still exist and enhance the convergence so that it can come forward with more concrete proposals. 
Let me briefly repeat the seven most important points for the record. 
Second, as changes in the composition of the Council will require amendments to the Charter, it is logical and desirable that reform of the Council should have the broadest possible support among Member States. 
Third, a careful balance must be struck between the effectiveness of the Council and the necessity to enhance its representative character. 
We hope that consensus can be reached on a total number of seats somewhere in the low twenties. 
"the contribution of Members of the United Nations to the maintenance of international peace and security and to the other purposes of the Organization, and also to equitable geographical distribution." 
Fifth, these consequently, should be the criteria for new membership. 
Without excluding other new members, my country is therefore in favour of the admission of Germany and Japan as permanent members of the Security Council. 
Seventh, enhanced transparency and closer coordination between the Security Council and the United Nations membership at large is of extreme importance. 
I wish to stress in this regard the urgent need for an improved flow of information to and consultation with countries participating in peace-keeping operations. 
The Assembly can count on my delegation's cooperation in finding lasting, equitable and fair solutions that will help the Security Council carry out its important and challenging mandate in an ever- more-complex global context. 
In the consideration of this agenda item, my country will be guided by a desire to increase the effectiveness, efficiency, credibility and legitimacy of the Security Council in the interest of all United Nations Member States. 
Mr. Abiola (Nigeria): The Nigerian delegation welcomes the opportunity to participate in this debate on the important question of equitable representation on and increase in membership of the Security Council. 
This is a compelling reason why the restructuring of the Council must remain of primary interest and concern. 
In this regard, Member States provided viewpoints which enabled the Open-ended Working Group, established by the General Assembly at the forty-eighth session, to begin to address substantively the issues relating to the restructuring of the Council. 
The outcome of the efforts exerted thus far reveals the complexity and challenges of the review process. 
It also testifies to the active interest of all Member States on the subject. 
He was ably assisted by the Ambassadors of Finland and Singapore. 
In considering the question of representation and an increase in the membership of the Council, one cannot but reiterate the singular absence of African representation in the permanent membership of the Council, despite the continent's 53 Member States. 
As to the specific question of number, my delegation is flexible but believes that, whatever final figure is reached, it must be consistent with the principle of representativeness and equitable geographical distribution. 
My delegation does not believe that we should create a status subordinate to that of permanent member, nor do we support the idea of rotating permanent seats. 
In other words, we recognize and advocate the continuance of the present arrangement of permanent and non-permanent membership only. 
All permanent members should enjoy the same status and privileges and assume the responsibilities incumbent on membership. 
It is our opinion that the criteria for permanent membership on the Council should include such considerations as a country's population, its capacity to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, and its track record, assessed over a period of time, in international peace-keeping and peace-making efforts. 
Enough concern has been expressed about the modalities for bringing these changes into effect, including that of amending the relevant provisions of the Charter. 
My delegation believes that consideration of these modalities should not be used as obstacles to proceeding with the review. 
Since it has been possible to amend the Charter on previous occasions, we believe that a subsequent review can adopt a similar procedure. 
It is the hope of my delegation that at the current session an appropriate resolution will be adopted, enabling the Open-ended Working Group to continue its consideration of the question with a view to reaching an early conclusion. 
We urge Member States to show flexibility in the interest of international peace and security and of equity and justice. 
"to establish an Open-ended Working Group to consider all aspects of the question of increase in the membership of the Security Council, and other matters related to the Security Council" (para. 1). 
Having been formally established by the General Assembly, the Working Group is a subsidiary organ of the Assembly. 
The Working Group is therefore in a position to continue its work in due course, at a date to be established by mutual agreement following consultations. 
We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 33. 
The President (interpretation from French): Before calling on the first speaker, I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed today at noon. 
The President (interpretation from French): I therefore request those representatives wishing to participate in the debate on this item to place their names on the list as soon as possible. 
Mr. Blix (Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency): In 1995 it will be 50 years since the founding of the United Nations and 25 years since the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) entered into force. 
For the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), these anniversaries provide occasions to review its role in the United Nations system and under the NPT, and to identify new needs and new challenges. 
It is striking that the first resolution ever adopted by the General Assembly of the United Nations, in 1946, dealt with "the problems raised by the discovery of atomic energy" (resolution 1(I)), preambular paragraph). 
Also mentioned at that early stage was the need for effective safeguards by way of inspection and for exchange of scientific information. 
The Agency developed the safeguards system and it helped to transfer nuclear science and technology relevant to agriculture, medicine, industry and electricity generation. 
Since the Chernobyl accident in 1986, a major challenge for the IAEA has been to develop and consolidate international rules and measures relating to nuclear safety and radiation protection into a global nuclear safety regime. 
After the discovery of clandestine nuclear activities in Iraq in 1991, another great challenge has been to strengthen the safeguards system so as to reduce the risk that any nuclear activity which should have been declared, remains undetected. 
With the end of the cold war, new opportunities for nuclear disarmament and arms control have opened up. 
As a result, there are new expectations and demands on the IAEA in the area of verification. 
Similarly, the goals of sustainable development and protection of the global environment mean new tasks and challenges for the IAEA. 
I shall now develop these themes, beginning with the issue of non-proliferation. 
It would be wise to build on this experience in the future. 
In these days of electronic communications, close and continuous liaison between Vienna and New York is not difficult. 
Between the Director General of the IAEA and the Secretary-General of the United Nations there is already a secure and direct communications link, and if the Security Council so wished I am sure informal briefings by the IAEA by closed-circuit television could be arranged. 
As the non-proliferation regime moves further towards universality and as nuclear disarmament results in reductions in nuclear arsenals, it becomes increasingly important that commitments made under the NPT and other nuclear-related agreements be fully respected. 
I shall now discuss IAEA verification activities in specific areas, beginning with Iraq. 
Since May 1991 the IAEA has carried out 26 inspection missions in Iraq under the mandate of Security Council resolution 687 (1991). 
Based on these inspections and the analysis of document samples, procurement data and other information, the course of Iraq's clandestine nuclear-weapons programme has been thoroughly investigated and charted. 
Monitoring and verification measures will continue to evolve as technical needs arise and advanced technologies become available. 
A mechanism for monitoring future sales and supplies of designated items to Iraq has been jointly developed with the United Nations Special Commission in consultation with the Security Council's Committee on sanctions against Iraq. 
Once approved by the Council, this mechanism will form an integral part of the ongoing monitoring and verification system. 
In the Democratic People's Republic of Korea the IAEA has found evidence suggesting the existence of some nuclear material - plutonium - that has not been reported by that country to the Agency. 
No progress has been made in the Agency's consequent effort to secure access to additional information and locations, as requested by the Agency in 1993. 
Further, the problem has been aggravated by the discharge of spent fuel from the 5-megawatt experimental nuclear power reactor without the appropriate safeguards measures requested by the Agency. 
Valuable information about the history of the spent fuel was thereby irretrievably lost. 
However, this does not affect its obligations under the Non-Proliferation Treaty and under the safeguards agreement with the IAEA. 
An important development in the past year was the successful negotiation of comprehensive safeguards agreements with newly independent States of the former Soviet Union having significant nuclear facilities. 
Ukraine, although not yet an NPT party, has also signed a comprehensive safeguards agreement with the Agency, pledging that all nuclear material under its control will be used only for peaceful purposes. 
In Latin America, Argentina, Brazil and Chile have ratified the Tlatelolco Treaty for the denuclearization of Latin America, and Cuba has recently declared that it intends to adhere to the Treaty. 
We can therefore expect that the Treaty will soon enter into force and that the IAEA will apply comprehensive safeguards in the entire Latin American region. 
South Africa's roll-back from the possession of nuclear weapons to non-nuclear-weapon status and its accession to the NPT constitute a major development. 
The IAEA has carried out a great number of safeguards missions to South Africa under the NPT safeguards agreement since October 1991. 
After thorough investigation, the Agency has found no reason to doubt the veracity of South Africa's initial declaration of nuclear material. 
Full membership rights in the IAEA have now been restored to South Africa. 
Another recent positive development in Africa is the declaration by Algeria of its intention to accede to the NPT. 
The creation of the African nuclear-weapon-free zone should now be at hand. 
The IAEA has continued to assist the African States in their efforts towards this end. 
I have personally pursued consultations with a number of States in the Middle East about the early application of Agency safeguards to all relevant activities in the region. 
Further, in the context of the Middle East peace negotiations, the Agency has provided expert assistance to the participants in the Multilateral Working Group on Arms Control and Regional Security. 
Lastly, the Agency organized in 1993 a workshop for experts from Middle East countries on the modalities for the application of safeguards in the Middle East region. 
As a follow-up, and in the context of the Multilateral Working Group, a visit by representatives of Middle East States was arranged to a nuclear power plant in Western Europe. 
The purpose of this visit was to demonstrate how regional verification activities can complement international verification efforts. 
Following the discovery in Iraq of undeclared nuclear material, installations and activities, considerable efforts have been made in the IAEA to strengthen the Agency's detection capability. 
Some measures have already been introduced, such as the request for the early provision of design information on nuclear installations and for reporting on the export and import of nuclear material and specified equipment and non-nuclear material over and above the reporting requirements of safeguards agreements. 
Furthermore, a comprehensive programme to improve the efficiency and effectiveness of the safeguards system is being developed for submission to the Board of Governors in March 1995. 
It is designed to strengthen the Agency's access to information and access to sites for inspection. 
It will include innovations in detection techniques and technologies, such as environmental monitoring, as well as recommendations to remove various restrictions imposed by States on inspections. 
It is paradoxical, for instance, that States that have accepted international inspection in order to demonstrate their openness and compliance with non-proliferation commitments, still demand that inspectors apply for visas before coming. 
Safeguards are not a form of intrusion on States' sovereignty, but, rather, an opportunity for States to demonstrate their compliance with international obligations. 
Safeguards are an institutionalized means of nuclear transparency to create confidence. 
Let me now briefly describe the IAEA's recent engagement in some verification issues that go beyond our traditional safeguards activities. 
Mr. Arzoumanian (Armenia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
As a result of the current dismantling of nuclear weapons by the United States and Russia and the ongoing reprocessing of spent nuclear fuel in several countries, substantial quantities of plutonium and high enriched uranium (HEU) are recovered. 
On the issue of fissionable material from dismantled weapons, President Clinton and President Yeltsin agreed in January 1994 to establish a joint working group to consider, inter alia: 
"steps to ensure the transparency and irreversibility of the process of reduction of nuclear weapons, including the possibility of putting a portion of the fissionable material under IAEA safeguards". 
I can report to the Assembly that, for its part, the United States has begun a process for the eventual submission to IAEA inspection of all United States fissile material no longer needed for defence purposes. 
Furthermore, there seems to be broad agreement that plutonium and high enriched uranium from the civilian sector should be stored under conditions of greater transparency, adequate physical security and nuclear safety and with a high degree of assurance against possible diversion for weapons purposes. 
The Agency can assist in building further on existing measures if requested to do so by the relevant States and if adequate resources are made available. 
In compliance with this request I have established a working group within the IAEA secretariat to examine the verification problem and to prepare background papers which may be of use in the negotiations between States. 
Negotiations are well under way at the Conference on Disarmament on a comprehensive test-ban treaty (CTBT). 
Fortunately, each of these cases has turned out to involve only small quantities of nuclear material, and in no instance does this material appear to have come from a nuclear weapons stockpile. 
However, the uncontrolled movement of fissionable material involves both proliferation and radiation risks, and it suggests that control and supervision at some installations authorized to possess and use such material are currently inadequate. 
These problems have been the subject of much discussion between Governments lately, and several measures are being taken. 
A primary condition to prevent trafficking is that institutions handling nuclear material should have adequate systems of accountancy, control and physical protection. 
In these regards, the IAEA can step up advice and technical assistance - if resources are made available. 
Last month the IAEA General Conference invited me to convene a group of experts designated by Member States and competent international organizations to examine the options available for a strengthened Agency role in that area. 
I turn now to the IAEA's work on the peaceful applications of nuclear energy, both nuclear-power generation of electricity and other applications. 
Nuclear power has been stagnating in the Western industrialized countries, partly as a result of a comfortable electricity supply situation in several of these countries and partly as a result of public opposition, especially after the Chernobyl accident. 
East Asia is now a major growth area, where a number of countries are moving ahead with vigorous construction programmes. 
As demand for electricity begins to accelerate worldwide, a continued stagnation of nuclear power could be problematic. 
Ambitious energy saving and the greater use of renewable sources of energy - like solar and wind power and biomass, will not be enough to meet the demand for increased base load electricity which everyone predicts. 
In some places more hydropower may be developed, but the easiest way to meet the increased demand dictated by population increase and economic expansion will generally be through the burning of more fossil fuels, notably coal and gas. 
However, as this is bound to add to the pollution of the world's atmosphere, such a choice would present policy makers with a serious dilemma. 
At a cost, sulphur dioxide and nitrogen oxides may be removed from flue gases; but Governments are committed also to reducing, or at least stabilizing, the level of carbon dioxide emissions in order to try to ward off global warming. 
In this regard, a shift from coal to gas may be welcome, as gas gives rise to less carbon dioxide per energy unit produced. 
However, the current trend is towards a global increase not only in the use of gas but also in the use of all fossil fuels and, consequently, a global increase in carbon dioxide emissions. 
Although nuclear power is essentially emission-free, and although uranium resources and existing industrial capacity would allow a vast expansion of nuclear generating capacity, it is not suggested that nuclear power alone can be the solution to this dilemma. 
It is very difficult, on the other hand, to see that there can be a solution to the dilemma without a substantial nuclear component in the world energy mix. 
"there is a need to continue to seek a way of exploiting the immense energy reserves of nuclear power [in a way] which is publicly acceptable across the whole fuel cycle from procurement and processing through disposal." 
The obstacles to general public acceptance of nuclear power relate to three major issues: the proliferation risk, safety and waste. 
I have already described the proliferation situation, which is moving in a positive direction. 
With accelerated nuclear disarmament and the prospect of non-proliferation approaching universality, one might hope that the peaceful use of nuclear power may at long last be decoupled in people's minds from the anxiety they have felt about the threat of nuclear weapons. 
On safety, Governments are not only focusing on the weaknesses of some reactors of Soviet design, they are also making broad efforts to develop an international safety culture. 
In this regard, a major element was completed this year with the conclusion of the international Convention on Nuclear Safety. 
The Convention has already been signed by 47 States. 
I should mention, lastly, that an International Nuclear Event Scale has been established and adopted by most States using nuclear power to help define the severity of incidents in an easily understandable way. 
Thus, just as safety in the air and safety at sea have long been legitimate international concerns regulated by international instruments, safety in the operation of nuclear power plants the world over is increasingly subject to international rules, guidelines and advice. 
The IAEA is at the centre of the emerging international legal infrastructure surrounding the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
Nevertheless, supervision and enforcement of nuclear safety rules remain the prerogative of national Governments. 
Nevertheless, probably only years of nuclear operations without serious accidents will reduce the concern of a public which is prepared to accept much less risk in the nuclear area than in many others. 
To give only one example, let me mention that a report of the International Labour Organization last April estimating that 3.5 to 5 million persons per year are poisoned by pesticides, of whom 40,000 die, does not appear to have aroused the public. 
The concern is not only about highly radioactive waste resulting from powerplants but even about lower medium-level radioactive waste, sometimes raising problems for further use of modern nuclear techniques in medicine. 
It is probable that these concerns will be allayed only when governments and industry have actually established repositories for wastes of different levels of radioactivity. 
From the scientific and technical standpoint there are no serious obstacles to the building of such repositories and several countries have done so or are preparing to do so. 
However, as the selection of disposal sites often meets opposition, a very open dialogue with the public is needed. 
Experience in several countries shows that this is possible. 
Although the disposal of radioactive waste is clearly a local matter, the extremely long periods during which some wastes remain active creates a common international interest that radioactive waste anywhere on the planet be responsibly handled. 
This is also the reason why there is not only an increasing international exchange of experience in this field, but also a development of internationally agreed legal rules and guidelines. 
We expect that work will soon commence in the IAEA on a binding convention on the safety of radioactive waste management. 
For their electricity generation, they will have to rely on technologically less demanding solutions, mostly involving the burning of fossil fuels, which in turn will make it desirable for technologically advanced nations to make greater use of nuclear power. 
Developing countries members of the IAEA are keenly interested in these questions. 
Meanwhile, the IAEA is intensely and successfully engaged in the transfer of many non-power nuclear techniques to developing countries. 
Emphasis is being placed on techniques which will contribute to sustainable development - food production and preservation, the harnessing of fresh water resources, industrial uses and the promotion of human health. 
Let me give just a few examples of what the Agency is engaged in in these fields. 
In the field of food production, the Agency is promoting the use of the so-called sterile insect technique, which relies on the release of large numbers of radiation-sterilized male insects to mate with fertile females, thereby gradually reducing the population of, for instance, tsetse flies and Mediterranean fruit flies. 
Still in the field of food production, much use is being made of radiation to induce mutants of crops such as rice, grain and bananas and to create strains which may be more resistant to pests or adverse climatic conditions. 
The use of tracer radioisotopes for the mapping of exploitable water resources is another technique promoted by the IAEA technical cooperation programme, especially in arid and semi-arid areas. 
In the field of medicine, the use of radiation is a principal method of combating cancer and the IAEA is much involved, inter alia, in the transfer of such techniques and in assisting recipient States in the field of dosimetry to ensure that the radiation doses delivered are appropriate. 
A very common use of radiation for medical purposes is the sterilization of surgical instruments and skin grafts; here, too, the Agency is providing assistance. 
Let me conclude with some remarks about the prospects for and constraints on the ability of the IAEA to play its full role in meeting the growing demands on the international system. 
As the "Agenda for Peace" and the agenda for development show, there is an obvious link between peace and development. 
Both tasks are likely to increase in importance as nuclear disarmament accelerates and emphasis is placed on sustainable development. 
Despite the constraints of the zero-real-growth budgeting over many years, the IAEA has been able to deliver an expanding programme and to respond promptly to new challenges. 
This is due partly to strong support - including extrabudgetary support - from member States and partly to the enthusiasm, dynamism and versatility of the Agency's staff. 
While we need to attract the best nuclear specialists in the world to remain on top of the problems referred to us, the pay and conditions of service offered by the United Nations Common System have deteriorated. 
As regards financial resources, a decade of severe budgetary constraint, combined with delays in Governments' payments of contributions, is perpetuating the sense of financial crisis. 
As we approach the fiftieth anniversary of the first and, we trust, last use of nuclear weapons in war, and with at last the prospect of major steps towards reducing and perhaps eliminating nuclear arsenals, it is all the more vital that effective verification mechanisms be in place. 
It would be deplorable if short-term concerns over resources reduced the opportunity to secure the major advances in the field of nuclear-arms control which now seem to exist. 
Arms control and disarmament undoubtedly yield a peace dividend in terms of reduced military spending. 
A small part of the peace dividend must be invested in such verification. 
Let me, in closing, record the thanks of the IAEA to the Government of Austria for maintaining its tradition as an excellent host to all the international organizations which are located in Vienna. 
The President: I should like to seek the cooperation of delegations on the matter of punctuality. 
I remind delegations that punctuality is of the utmost importance in ensuring an effective and orderly organization of the Assembly's work and in achieving economies for the United Nations. 
I genuinely hope that all delegations will cooperate. 
Turkey considers the report as a successful attempt to present a well-balanced analysis of the Agency's activities in 1993. 
In the changing international political landscape of our times, the IAEA remains vitally instrumental for the maintenance of international peace and security and continues to promote cooperation on the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
During the past year, one of the most remarkable achievements of the Agency was the successful adoption of the Convention on Nuclear Safety. 
We hold the view that this Convention is a significant step in the right direction and hope that it will contribute to maximizing safety at nuclear power plants, of which more than 420 are currently operating world-wide. 
The scope of this Convention should be expanded through additional international instruments to improve the effectiveness and efficiency of the safeguards system of the Agency. 
The draft resolution before us, in paragraph 9, appeals to all States to become parties to the Convention on Nuclear Safety. 
Next year will be a turning-point in the history of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
We are convinced that the Conference of the parties to the Treaty to be convened in 1995 will contribute to our common goal of achieving universal adherence to the Treaty. 
It is widely recognized that the NPT suffers from several weaknesses, especially in connection with its monitoring and verification regime. 
My delegation hopes that these weaknesses will be effectively addressed during the 1995 Conference. 
This could strengthen and further encourage the IAEA's continuing search for verification methods. 
We are convinced that the IAEA will assume expanded responsibilities after the Conference. 
In the post-cold-war era, illicit trafficking in nuclear material has emerged as a growing threat to international peace and security. 
This is a grave concern for all of us. 
We have to develop a common plan of action to combat this phenomenon. 
In this context, we must address not only the symptoms but also the root causes. 
The paragraphs on Iraq have been updated to reflect the progress that has been made. 
The paragraph on the Democratic People's Republic of Korea has been elaborated to include reference to the bilateral talks. 
It is a balanced text which seeks to be responsive to the needs and interests of all IAEA members. 
The draft resolution has gained broad support. 
India has been a member of the Agency since its inception in 1957. 
We have consistently attached the highest importance to the objectives of the IAEA, and we are active participants in its many activities. 
In conformity with this spirit, India lays emphasis on the Agency's role in promoting the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
We note with satisfaction that in September the General Conference adopted resolutions on strengthening the Agency's technical cooperation activities. 
It also adopted resolutions supporting the Agency's role in the use of isotope hydrology for water-resource management and in plans for producing potable water economically. 
For instance, the availability of radioisotopes is influenced by the shortage of high-flux research reactors as sources of radioisotope production. 
One of the crucial areas for the Agency is to help member countries, particularly those which require technical assistance and expertise, in their plans to develop nuclear power. 
It can also enhance its activities in other, non-power applications in the fields of agriculture, medicine and industry. 
We hope that more projects of real and demonstrable benefit to the people will be developed and that such model projects will give an impetus to the growth of the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
India, on its part, will be ready to intensify its interaction with the Agency in these areas and to share its know-how, either bilaterally or through the Agency technical cooperation programmes. 
In September Vienna also witnessed the signing of the International Convention on Nuclear Safety. 
India was among the first few to sign this Convention. 
The Agency has done commendable work in helping the process of negotiation and conclusion of the safety Convention. 
We look forward to the exchange of ideas, suggestions and expertise under the peer-group review mechanism envisaged under the Convention. 
Another important area of the Agency relates to the application of safeguards. 
We note with interest that the Agency has embarked upon a major exercise on the strengthening of the safeguards system. 
We attach importance to this exercise, aimed at making the safeguards system more efficient and cost-effective. 
In this context, one of the recurring themes over the year in the Board meetings of the Agency has been the implementation of the safeguards agreement between the Agency and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
This is a complex and substantive issue, in which there have been many developments, both technical and political. 
Our point of view has been consistent. 
We believe that the best way in which this difficult issue can be resolved is through patient discussions among all the concerned parties. 
We have supported a policy of cooperation and dialogue rather than confrontation and deadlines, and in this spirit have welcomed the discussions between the United States of America and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
We have similar reservations on the ninth preambular paragraph and operative paragraph 6 of the draft resolution being considered under this item. 
One of the new resolutions at the General Conference related to illicit trafficking in nuclear material, an issue which has attracted worldwide attention. 
The threat emanating from such illegal trafficking is particularly grave when linked to clandestine nuclear programmes. 
We have always unequivocally supported all efforts at non-proliferation which are universal and non-discriminatory. 
Similarly, we support measures which are truly universal in the disarmament field: the chemical weapons Convention, the proposed comprehensive test-ban treaty, and a treaty on the cut-off of the production of fissile material for weapons. 
What we cannot subscribe to is a treaty that divides the world into nuclear haves and have-nots, with an inherently inequitable set of responsibilities and obligations for the two. 
In our view, the only logical and viable approach to the proliferation problem is to work for the goal of complete nuclear disarmament. 
Before I conclude, I would once again reiterate our full support for and cooperation with the Agency in the execution of its many responsibilities. 
In the context of these changes and challenges, the work of the International Atomic Energy Agency has assumed a higher profile than at any other time in its history. 
Strengthening the nuclear non-proliferation regime remains a top priority for both the Agency and its member States. 
The Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) remains the cornerstone of international efforts to prevent the spread of nuclear weapons. 
It is our firm belief and hope that the 1995 Conference will extend the NPT indefinitely and unconditionally. 
With its extensive experience in safeguards verification activities, the Agency is well placed to play a leading role in both developing and implementing the verification regime for such agreements. 
The Government of Ukraine has agreed to place its nuclear material under IAEA safeguards and has indicated its intention to accede to the NPT. 
There are signs that the Democratic People's Republic of Korea will be reassuming its obligations under the NPT. 
We urge the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to allow the IAEA to have access to all safeguard-relevant information and locations. 
We welcome the steps being taken by the Agency to strengthen the safeguard system, which, together with the NPT, constitutes the principal international assurance of the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
We endorse in particular the request to the IAEA Director to continue with the assessment, development and testing of measures for achieving a strengthened and more cost-effective safeguards system and to present proposals to that end to the IAEA Board of Governors in March 1995. 
Nuclear safety remains a key area of the IAEA's work. 
Poland was among the countries that signed that Convention during the thirty-eighth General Conference of the IAEA, on the day it was opened for signature. 
Poland believes that it will, among other things, help ensure the safety of the first-generation reactors which present a significant threat to both my country and the whole of Europe. 
The dimension of this problem deserves serious consideration and the taking of all necessary measures by the international community. 
The IAEA Report for 1993 makes clear the extent of the Agency's activities in the field of technical assistance and cooperation. 
Poland, while not at present developing a nuclear-power option on its territory, does benefit from the Agency's technical assistance in the field of application of advanced nuclear methods and technologies, particularly in plant breeding, soil science and animal production. 
In conclusion, I wish to reiterate Poland's support for the Agency's goals and objectives. 
Our support finds its reflection in our co-sponsorship of the draft resolution on the report of the IAEA. 
In the reporting period we have witnessed significant and promising developments in various parts of the world which were aimed at strengthening the non-proliferation regime. 
Argentina and Brazil, for instance, have agreed to be transparent and verifiable with regard to each other and to the IAEA. 
Cuba has announced its intention to adhere to the Treaty of Tlatelolco, thus raising the hope that the whole of Latin America may soon become a nuclear-weapon-free continent. 
In Africa we can also see good progress - due, in part, to the valuable assistance of the IAEA - towards the elaboration of an agreement that will turn that continent into another nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
The Agency's skilful work in verifying the peaceful nature of nuclear activities through its safeguards system has played an outstanding role for the community of nations by providing assurances in the field of nuclear non-proliferation. 
We appreciate the impartial and consistent work of the IAEA secretariat, which is aimed at maintaining the continuity of safeguards and monitoring some of the activities of the five-megawatt plant, as requested by the Security Council in late May. 
We share the public's increasing concern about recent cases of illegal transfer and smuggling of nuclear materials. 
That is a serious challenge to the international non-proliferation regime, causing additional health hazards as well as safety and environmental concerns. 
We are of the view that in this context the International Atomic Energy Agency has an important role to play by facilitating international cooperation, including technical assistance to the countries concerned in the non-law-enforcement-related fields. 
The Hungarian Government wishes to see joint efforts by Member States, the IAEA and other relevant international organizations coordinated to curb and stem this problem. 
Further steps must also be taken to eliminate the threat of nuclear proliferation. 
Real and speedy progress is needed in negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear test-ban treaty and in efforts leading to the elaboration of a multilateral internationally and effectively verifiable treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other explosive devices. 
These tasks, like the ongoing process of the dismantling of nuclear weapons or the safe storage of the already substantial quantities of plutonium and highly enriched uranium, require additional efforts from the International Atomic Energy Agency to elaborate and eventually to operate an effective international verification mechanism. 
The peaceful utilization of nuclear energy, in particular nuclear-power generation, is of strategic importance for our national economy. 
The Hungarian authorities therefore have high esteem for the nuclear-safety-related activities of the Agency. 
We commend the valuable work performed by the IAEA in the course of the elaboration, adoption and opening for signature of the Convention on Nuclear Safety. 
Related national measures and international cooperation could contribute greatly to achieving and maintaining high-level nuclear safety and to utilizing nuclear energy without any significant risk. 
Guided by that desire, the Hungarian Government has signed the Convention and intends to comply fully with its provisions. 
Let us express the hope that the largest possible number of States will soon sign and ratify the Convention. 
The accumulated knowledge and experience of the International Atomic Energy Agency have always been of fundamental importance to Hungary's nuclear industry and scientific community. 
We intend, therefore, to continue to make the best use of those assets and to cooperate closely with the Agency. 
Mr. Shoukry (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): Allow me at the outset to extend a welcome to Dr. Hans Blix, Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), and to congratulate him on his valuable statement wherein he reported on the Agency's achievements over the past year. 
The IAEA has an important role to play and an increasingly significant duty to take advantage of these developments in promoting efforts aimed at nuclear disarmament and in maintaining international peace and security. 
These two requirements are the only guarantee of the credibility of any non-proliferation regime. 
Egypt reaffirms the importance of the accession by all the States of the Middle East to the NPT and of their placing all nuclear installations anywhere in the region, without exception, under the Agency's safeguards regime. 
This would constitute an important element in support of the peace process in the Middle East in view of its positive effects it would have on confidence-building and in dispelling the sense of danger that continues to cast its shadow over the region. 
I should like also to express Egypt's appreciation for the advice and assistance provided by the Agency, which has contributed positively to the work of the African Group of Experts on the drafting of the treaty on the denuclearization of Africa which, we hope, will be completed soon. 
I should like to conclude by expressing the hope that the Agency will continue its successful work and that it will receive the necessary support through the cooperation of the Member States and receive the resources necessary for it to discharge its important responsibilities. 
The IAEA plays a very important role in verifying that nuclear energy is not diverted from peaceful uses to military purposes; in assisting Member States to improve the safety of nuclear activities undertaken in their territories; and in disseminating nuclear technologies for a variety of applications. 
With the rapid growth of the world's population and the continuous expansion of the global economy, the demand for energy is increasing throughout the world. 
The fact that the greater use of nuclear energy will help to reduce the amount of carbon dioxide emitted into the environment continues to gain relevance. 
Although it is up to each individual country to decide which energy sources to use, the IAEA has valuable expertise in this area and should be ready to offer advice and assistance to Member States upon request. 
Let me now comment on a number of specific issues. 
I turn first to the question of safeguards. 
The implementation of the Safeguards Agreement between the IAEA and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea remains the most acute problem facing the Agency. 
It is my Government's position that this Agreement is still in force and should be implemented fully; we continue to support the Director General's strenuous and patient efforts in this regard. 
Once again, we urge the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to respond immediately to the concerns of the international community as articulated in resolution GC(XXXVIII)/RES/16 of the General Conference of the IAEA, which was adopted by an overwhelming majority on 23 September 1994. 
My delegation is pleased that the Convention on Nuclear Safety has been adopted and is open for signing. 
I hope that as many countries as possible will accede to the Convention and that it will enter into force before long. 
My delegation believes that our next task should be the preparation of a convention on the safety of radioactive waste management, and urges that work be started without delay on the basis of the General Conference resolution to which I referred earlier. 
Next, I should like to touch upon the recent increase in incidents of illicit trafficking in nuclear material, a problem that has very serious implications for both nuclear non-proliferation and safety. 
Lastly, on technical cooperation with developing countries, my delegation appreciates and supports the IAEA's recent efforts to explore projects which address the development needs of a country and which may be expected to directly affect the lives of its people. 
This new trend requires the IAEA to become more closely involved with development-related ministries and agencies as well as with other international organizations. 
In this connection, my delegation would like to point out that, under the present and the foreseeable circumstances, it is especially important that the relevant organizations of the United Nations system cooperate closely in meeting the changing requirements of Member States. 
Mr. Sievering (United States of America): On behalf of my Government, I congratulate the Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) on his report, and in particular commend him and all his staff for the many achievements that are reflected in the report. 
It is clear from reviewing the IAEA's annual report for 1993 and listening to the informative remarks of the Director General that a major hallmark characterizing IAEA's activities is diversity. 
As an international organization, the IAEA is, by its very nature, staffed by individuals drawn from different and diverse backgrounds and cultures. 
These individuals bring to their respective positions an impressive range of skills. 
And in response to its statutory mandate and the needs of its members, the IAEA implements a diverse set of programmes which touch many different lives in many different ways around the world. 
Nowhere is the diversity of IAEA programmes more apparent than in its multifaceted programme of technical cooperation. 
This programme spans all continents and deals with multiple human needs, through efforts, for example, to increase food production, improve medical care, control the spread of disease among people and livestock, ensure safe and reliable water supplies, and protect the environment. 
In a steadily shrinking world, in which all countries are increasingly facing common problems which transcend national boundaries, IAEA programmes are part of timely and effective responses. 
During the past 25 years, the IAEA has awarded approximately 9,300 fellowships and conducted over 500 training courses for its members. 
For many years the IAEA has addressed a diverse array of safety issues, ranging from nuclear-power-reactor safety to the safe handling of medical isotopes. 
The United States strongly supports the IAEA's continuing work in nuclear safety, and is pleased to have been one of the first signatories of the International Convention on Nuclear Safety last month in Vienna. 
My Government urges all countries to participate in this important step forward in enhancing nuclear safety world wide. 
In his statement the Director General highlighted a diverse set of safeguards activities being pursued by the IAEA. 
The United States is fully engaged with the IAEA and other IAEA members in efforts to strengthen the safeguards system further. 
It provides not only the essential confidence that nuclear material is being used exclusively for peaceful purposes, but also the fundamental basis for continued international nuclear cooperation and commerce. 
For these reasons, the United States will continue to advocate universal acceptance of IAEA safeguards. 
In his message to the participants at the thirty-eighth regular session of the IAEA General Conference last month, President Clinton welcomed "the Agency's efforts in its diverse technical programmes". 
The breadth and complexity of these programmes is remarkable. 
Yet, for all their diversity, the underlying purpose of these programmes, when taken as a whole, is simple and singular. 
In every facet of its activities, the IAEA is dedicated to the basic goal of promoting a more peaceful and prosperous world for its members, and for the international community as a whole. 
Like those before it, this report, which is particularly valuable and instructive, is evidence of the Agency's vitality; during its consideration by the General Assembly a tribute must of course be paid to all the Agency's organs for the activities they carry out. 
In considering of the annual report, we can immediately note with satisfaction the commendable efforts made by the Agency's various sectors of activity during the period under consideration - and with financial resources frozen, practically speaking, at the level of almost a decade ago. 
To this end, the Agency must be guaranteed sufficient means to carry out its task of promoting the peaceful uses of atomic energy by strengthening its technical-assistance activities designed, in particular, to improve developing countries' scientific and technological capacities in this area. 
Through its promotional activities in the areas of agriculture, food, health, industry, the environment and earth sciences, the Agency accumulates and disseminates a broad range of experience while helping to promote the development, acquisition and transfer of nuclear technology in optimal conditions of security and safety. 
Algeria for some time now has had an excellent relationship with the IAEA and has benefited from some modest but precious assistance in terms of expertise and financial resources. 
This technical cooperation, which has developed over the years, has helped to strengthen those relations, which have culminated in Algeria's decision voluntarily to submit to the IAEA safeguards system its two research and radioisotope-producing reactors. 
In this context, I am glad to note that thanks to the Agency's technical assistance Algeria has in recent years developed activities designed to expand the application of nuclear technology to the fields of health, agriculture, monitoring of foodstuffs, industrial gammagraphy, environmental protection and the management of radioactive waste. 
Given this remarkable progress, my Government intends to make additional investments in this field and to share its achievements and expertise with our fraternal African countries through the framework of South-South cooperation, to which my country is deeply committed. 
Algeria welcomes the successful conclusion of the arduous negotiations leading to the adoption of this important international legal instrument and is glad to be one of its first signatories. 
The conclusion of the Convention on Nuclear Safety should serve to stimulate the normative work of the Agency, and other such regimes could be envisaged as needed in order to meet various existing concerns and thus minimize the risk of accidents as a result of improper use of equipment. 
Here it should be noted in principle that the IAEA's safeguards system, which is still one of the key tools in preventing the proliferation of nuclear weapons, should not serve indiscriminately to justify unjustifiable and inappropriate impediments on the transfer of nuclear technology to the benefit of developing countries. 
With the expected progress in the process of nuclear disarmament, the Agency's proven expertise will of course be called upon in providing a credible verification system to ensure respect for agreements on a total ban on nuclear testing and on prohibiting the production of fissile materials for military use. 
Along those same lines, I should like to express Algeria's gratitude for the Agency's positive role and the valuable assistance that it has provided to African experts in preparing the treaty establishing a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa. 
We must hope that in the near future the Agency will be in a position to participate in establishing a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East, and it is on this expression of hope that I conclude my statement. 
It is our opinion that the report reflects the multiplicity of useful activities which the IAEA undertook during that period. 
The election of a representative of Ukraine as Vice-Chairman of the Board of Governors of the IAEA is viewed in our country as acknowledgment of the role and the virtues of Ukraine in this area, and also of its commitment to the nuclear non-proliferation regime. 
On 28 September of this year, Ukraine signed an agreement with the IAEA on the application of safeguards to all nuclear material in all types of peaceful activity. 
We feel that that event is a solid contribution by our country to the strengthening of the international nuclear non-proliferation regime. 
It is the first time that such an agreement has been concluded by the IAEA with a State that has nuclear weapons on its territory but has decided to become a non-nuclear State. 
We feel that the signature of that agreement will eliminate all other barriers to establishing an expanding cooperation by Ukraine with other States, including members of the Nuclear Suppliers' Group, in the area of research, production and the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
Of particular importance for Ukraine and the entire world community today are the problems of nuclear and radiation safety. 
We note with great satisfaction that the activities of the Agency are paying increasing attention to these problems. 
We find evidence of the significant progress achieved in international cooperation in the area of nuclear and radiation safety in the preparation for the implementation of the Convention on Nuclear Safety. 
Ukraine was one of the first to sign that document, thereby taking upon itself obligations to undertake measures to support and enhance the safety of nuclear installations. 
The Agency's secretariat has played an important role in this connection. 
There is a gradually emerging international consensus with regard to the safety of Soviet-designed nuclear-power plants, and it is important that that consensus be linked to a realistic assessment of the virtues and inadequacies of such equipment. 
We must now move towards closer cooperation between East and West in the area of nuclear safety and promote the establishment of infrastructures that can develop and implement programmes to enhance the safety of nuclear-power plants. 
Such problems demand long and painstaking efforts, devoted not so much to solving technical problems as to bringing about radical changes in the economics, management and development of a nuclear regulatory regime. 
In this context I should like to speak about the problems related to the Chernobyl nuclear-power plant. 
We feel that all questions related to nuclear-power units of the Chernobyl type and their shut-down must be viewed, not as local questions, but as questions that should be part of a comprehensive, international programme. 
It should be pointed out that within the framework of cooperation between Ukraine and the Group of 7 most-developed countries an intensive search is being carried out to find acceptable financial and technical solutions to the problem of the Chernobyl nuclear-power plant. 
In designing nuclear-power plants in Ukraine, no one considered the technology of using or disposing of spent radioactive materials. 
All such operations were carried out on the territory of a neighbouring country. 
Today, Ukraine is confronted with the serious problem of establishing permanent, long-term depots for such material on its own territory. 
However, in siting such installations on the European continent, and with an awareness of the danger inherent in the disposal of radioactive waste by European States, it has been concluded that joint efforts are required to solve this complicated problem. 
We support the Agency's activities aimed at establishing a comprehensive civil liability nuclear damage regime, and we would express our commitment to the fundamental principles of that regime, aware as we are that it must be applicable to nuclear installations in Ukraine. 
Our country's Parliament is examining a law on the use of nuclear energy and protection from radioactivity that will contain provisions for the exceptional and absolute responsibility of the operator in nuclear-damage compensation. 
The law will also contain standards for regulating the conditions and statute of limitations for such compensation. 
With regard to accession to that Convention, one must bear in mind, first, the economic and financial situation of my country, as well as the fact that we possess neither an insurance or compensation structure nor any relevant legislative regulations. 
First, this year marks the end of the first 25 years of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) and, secondly, it is the year in which the Convention on Nuclear Safety was concluded and opened to signature. 
It is in this context that we highly praise the role of the IAEA and its safeguards system in the verification mechanism of the non-proliferation Treaty. 
We regard that problem as one of key importance and assure the IAEA of our readiness to support all its efforts fully to implement the safeguards agreement with the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The IAEA will in future have to cope with even more demanding tasks in this field in connection with the continued process of nuclear disarmament, for that process will remain a permanent reality. 
Fissile material will increasingly be diverted from the military sphere to civilian use and thus be brought under the IAEA safeguards system. 
We note with satisfaction the attention paid to the "93 plus 2 Programme", the framework of which includes many recommendations submitted jointly by the delegations of Austria and the former Czechoslovakia at the thirty-sixth General Conference of the IAEA in 1992. 
It gives me great honour and pleasure to inform the Assembly that, on 20 September, just as the Convention on Nuclear Safety was opened for signature in Vienna, the Czech Republic signed it. 
We regard this step as our contribution to efforts to increase the safety of nuclear installations all over the world through national measures and international cooperation. 
In doing so, we also wish to express our readiness to have the international community objectively evaluate the safety level of our own nuclear installations. 
We attach paramount importance to this question, inasmuch as the Czech Republic has been operating in a densely populated region of Central Europe its Dukovany nuclear-power plant, with an output of 1,760 MW, and is building a 2,000 MW nuclear-power plant at Temelin. 
This plant will go down in history as the first nuclear-power plant combining to a great extent Russian and American nuclear technologies. 
On this occasion, let me recall the attention and efforts with which the IAEA has been assisting countries of Central and Eastern Europe that are operating nuclear reactors of Soviet provenance to upgrade their technical and safety standards. 
Mr. Biegman (Netherlands), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Providing technical assistance and cooperation is indeed another important role the Agency plays. 
For a number of countries, particularly developing ones, material and scientific assistance in the peaceful use of nuclear energy, especially in the use of ionizing radiation, contributes to their technical and economic progress. 
The Czech Republic cannot as yet contribute more towards the fund of technical assistance and cooperation, but we intend to re-evaluate our contribution as soon as our economic situation permits. 
Let me conclude by thanking the staff of the IAEA secretariat, headed by Director General Hans Blix, as well as the Chairman, Vice-Chairmen and members of its Board of Governors, the staff of the advisory committees, the working groups and all those who have participated in the IAEA's work. 
The Czech delegation greatly appreciates their devoted work and I assure them of my Government's readiness to continue working with the IAEA in all fields of its activities. 
Under the Director General's leadership, the Agency has successfully met once again the challenges of the past year. 
Austria commends the IAEA for its activities in the field of safety of nuclear installations and radiation protection. 
We have been following with great interest the Agency's efforts related to the operational safety of nuclear-power plants. 
We also support technical assistance to the newly independent States. 
Austria recently signed the Convention on Nuclear Safety, completed under the aegis of the Agency, and we are hoping for progress towards a future convention on the safety of radioactive waste management. 
We are interested in the development and testing of alternative safeguards measures, such as environmental monitoring and the expanded involvement of national systems of nuclear accounting and control in verification. 
A major challenge for the Agency resulted from the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's failure to respond to obligations under the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) and its safeguards agreements and to the relevant resolutions of the Board of Governors and the United Nations Security Council. 
Decisive action by the Agency, carried out in close cooperation with the United Nations Special Commission, also yielded noticeable success in the dismantling of Iraq's clandestine nuclear-weapons programme. 
We recognize the centrality of the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) to all efforts to stem the spread of nuclear weapons and we will support the indefinite and unconditional extension of the NPT at the review and extension Conference next year. 
In this respect, we welcome the recent agreement between Ukraine and the IAEA for the application of safeguards to all nuclear materials in all peaceful nuclear activities. 
We look forward to the accession of Ukraine to the NPT as a nuclear-weapon State. 
There is an important link between international endeavours to prevent nuclear proliferation and nuclear disarmament, as called for under Article VI of the NPT. 
In order further to facilitate the process of nuclear disarmament, which has gained momentum in recent years, we therefore call for the early start of negotiations on a "cut-off" convention to ban the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
We are gratified by the continued moratoriums on nuclear testing declared by the United States of America, the United Kingdom, France and Russia, and we appeal to all States to make every effort to intensify the negotiations and to ensure the earliest possible completion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
We appreciate the IAEA'S contributions to the ongoing negotiations in Geneva and we foresee an important role for the Agency in the verification of a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
The success of a future comprehensive test-ban treaty will largely depend on the quality of the work of the organization entrusted with its verification. 
Close cooperation with and proximity to the IAEA and its facilities will undoubtedly facilitate this work significantly. 
The Austrian Government has therefore offered to accommodate the future comprehensive test-ban treaty organization in Vienna. 
The promotion of nuclear non-proliferation and of nuclear safety world-wide, the prime responsibility of the IAEA, is paramount to global security. 
As the host country for the IAEA, we commend the Agency on its efforts and on another year of successful implementation of its mandate. 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union. 
The European Union thanks the Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) for his concise, comprehensive and informative report. 
It clearly demonstrates that the Agency can once again look back to a year of successful work in promoting world-wide cooperation for the peaceful and safe use of nuclear energy. 
The European Union feels a particularly strong responsibility for promoting nuclear non-proliferation and nuclear safety world-wide. 
Strengthening the international non-proliferation regime is among the chief priorities of the European Union's common foreign and security policy, developed under the provisions of the Maastricht Treaty. 
The Union therefore strongly supports the strengthening of the Agency's safeguards system. 
With regard to the application of Agency safeguards in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, we are greatly concerned about the continuing and even increasing non-compliance by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea with its obligations both under the non-proliferation Treaty and under its non-proliferation Treaty safeguards agreement. 
The European Union, at its Corfu summit meeting in June, noted with deep concern that the Democratic People's Republic of Korea had not permitted the Agency to complete essential inspection activities, thus making it impossible to ascertain whether plutonium had been diverted for non-peaceful purposes. 
This persistent non-compliance with international obligations constitutes a serious challenge to the international non-proliferation regime and to the safeguards system as a whole. 
However, we wish to emphasize that our objective remains to secure full compliance by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea with its legal obligations. 
As regards the Agency's activities related to the dismantling of the clandestine nuclear weapons programme of Iraq, we note positive developments. 
The IAEA and its action team have succeeded - in cooperation with the United Nations Special Commission (UNSCOM) and with close support from the European Union - in further neutralizing and eliminating Iraq's nuclear-weapons potential. 
After Iraq's formal acceptance of Security Council resolution 715 (1991) in November last year, and given the progress reported by UNSCOM since then, we may now see the introduction of a long-term verification system. 
In this context, we welcome Argentina's decision to accede to the non-proliferation Treaty before the end of this year. 
The European Union notes with concern that a major newly independent State, Ukraine, has not yet acceded to the non-proliferation Treaty. 
We welcomed the agreement between Ukraine and the IAEA for the application of safeguards to all nuclear material in all peaceful nuclear activities in Ukraine. 
We wish to point out, however, that this safeguards agreement is no substitute for Ukraine's rapid accession to the non-proliferation Treaty. 
We furthermore underline the importance of universal adherence to the Non-Proliferation Treaty and therefore call upon all States that are not yet parties to the non-proliferation Treaty to accede as soon as possible, preferably before the extension conference. 
In this connection we welcome the progress being made in other important fields of arms control and non-proliferation, such as a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Furthermore, we hope that in the near future negotiations on a convention on a ban on the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices - known as the "cut-off" - will be initiated. 
In both areas we appreciate the IAEA's readiness to contribute to the ongoing negotiation processes. 
We hope that full agreement on all the provisions of the draft treaty will soon be reached among all the States concerned. 
In the Middle East peace process we have witnessed remarkable progress. 
We welcome this development and strongly encourage all States in the region to join the non-proliferation Treaty and establish a multilateral and comprehensive safeguards system as a step towards enhancing peace and security in the context of the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
There is serious concern in States members of the Union about recent cases of illegal transfers and smuggling of plutonium and uranium, sometimes of weapons-grade quality. 
We urge Member States to apply the relevant legal instruments and the IAEA's standards for physical protection, and to seek assistance in cases where the existing systems of accounting and control of materials and of physical protection or export controls are inadequate. 
The Convention can be expected to help harmonize safety requirements, in particular through the implementation of the peer review process, and thus to enhance nuclear safety worldwide. 
We hope that the greatest possible number of States, in particular those using nuclear energy, will soon sign and implement the Convention. 
Since the Group of Seven summit in Munich two years ago, bilateral and international assistance programmes have shown important improvements. 
The Union, at its Corfu summit in June this year, recommended to Ukraine a series of measures in the field of nuclear safety and pledged substantial financial and other assistance to encourage and support these measures. 
Early closure of reactor units 1 and 3 of the Chernobyl nuclear power plant and confirmation that reactor 2 will not reopen remain high priorities, subject to the introduction of acceptable alternative energy resources, possibly including new reactors with adequate safety standards. 
Reform of the energy sector, review of nuclear safety regulations and Ukrainian ratification of the Vienna Convention and Joint Protocol on nuclear third party liability are also seen as vital ingredients of this programme. 
The Union will make available 100 million European Currency Units (ECU) as grants and 400 million ECU as loans to support this package of measures, which was formally adopted as an action plan at the Naples summit of the Group of Seven in July. 
At Naples, the Group of Seven pledged an additional $200 million, and there are pledges for more funds from other States members of the Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development. 
The safety situation at Chernobyl gives rise to serious concern, and we therefore expect that the action plan will provide a sound basis for prompt and appropriate decisions leading to the closure of the plant. 
Turning now to the Agency's activities in the field of technical cooperation, the Union commends the Director General and the secretariat on the implementation of the 1993 programme. 
Increased income for the technical assistance fund and other funding instruments, higher implementation rates, increased delivery figures and the start-up of the new concept of model projects indicate that the Agency's programme in technical cooperation is on the right track. 
The Union considers technical cooperation a very high political priority. 
Its member States are contributing sizeable extrabudgetary funds to the Agency's technical cooperation activities. 
We would like to encourage all measures, already initiated or planned, to improve programme delivery further and to make the Agency's assistance more directly relevant to the stated needs and development priorities of the countries concerned. 
Mr. Breitenstein (Finland): Let me begin by stating that Finland associates itself with the statement of the European Union just delivered by the representative the presidency of the Union. 
In this statement I shall therefore touch only on some aspects of the Agency's work which are of particular relevance to Finland's relations with the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
My Government remains strongly committed to international cooperation in the peaceful and safe use of nuclear energy. 
In per capita terms, Finland is one of the most important producers of nuclear energy. 
In building that capacity, we have benefited from international cooperation and assistance. 
In turn, we have been able to play our part in advising and assisting others, notably in our neighbouring areas and within the framework of the IAEA. 
The Finnish Government strongly supports the indefinite and unconditional extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
We are particularly active in the preparations for the 1995 review conference, and we are pleased to note that the Agency is making a valuable contribution to the preparatory process. 
Indeed, the Agency's safeguards are essential to the implementation of the Treaty. 
Finland welcomes these steps and regards the further strengthening of the safeguards system, also in this respect, essential to its effectiveness and credibility. 
I am therefore happy to state that Finland is and will remain a contributor to the Agency's safeguards support programme. 
The IAEA has moved forward in streamlining its safeguards operations. 
In this connection, we welcome the partnership agreement concluded between the IAEA and the European Atomic Energy Community (EURATOM). 
During the 38th General Conference of the IAEA, a major step forward was taken in the field of nuclear safety. 
Finland was among the first to sign the Nuclear Safety Convention. 
We believe that highest standards in nuclear safety, radiation protection, and waste management in all areas of nuclear applications are essential for the continued development of peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
Finland, together with several other States, supported a broader scope for the Convention. 
We welcome, therefore, the commitment of the contracting parties to apply corresponding principles in all uses of nuclear energy and to develop an international convention on the safety of radioactive waste management. 
The IAEA has a recognized role in the formulation of internationally applicable norms and standards, notably in the field of nuclear safety. 
The IAEA continues to face many challenges. 
We commend Director General Hans Blix and his secretariat for their good work done under difficult circumstances. 
My Government will continue to participate actively and constructively in this important work. 
Mr. Svanko (Belarus) (interpretation from Russian): We listened with great interest to the very comprehensive report given by the Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), Mr. Blix, and we have analysed the annual report on the activities of the Agency for 1993. 
We note with satisfaction that special attention was given by the organs of the Agency to the development of a more effective safeguards regime and to its extension to the greatest possible number of countries. 
Attention was also given to dealing with radioactive waste, radiation safety and the safety of nuclear installations. 
A regional project of technical cooperation was also established to promote clean-up activities in those countries of areas that were contaminated as a result of nuclear-fuel-cycle activities, defence activities, and industrial and research work. 
Allow me, in reference to these special events, to offer you a few thoughts on the item we are considering. 
When the Republic of Belarus became an independent State, it indicated its desire to achieve non-nuclear status and laid down that desire in our new Constitution, which was adopted by the Supreme Soviet of the Republic of Belarus on 15 March 1994. 
"The Republic of Belarus has the goal of making its territory a non-nuclear zone and its State a neutral State." 
Belarus has firmly and consistently carried out measures to achieve that goal. 
As we have already pointed out, in 1992 we completed, ahead of time the withdrawal of all tactical nuclear weapons from the territory of our Republic, and we are working now on ridding our territory of strategic nuclear warheads, in accordance with existing bilateral agreements with Russia. 
The next concrete step we took to strengthen the international non-proliferation regime was to state that our Republic was ready to sign an IAEA safeguards agreement. 
At the same time, in order to implement the provisions of the agreement effectively, it is necessary to carry out a great deal of preparatory work, primarily to establish a State system of accounting for and monitoring nuclear materials. 
In this connection we note with gratitude the participation of Japan and Sweden in solving these questions. 
Belarus therefore signed an agreement within the framework of the Commonwealth of Independent States on cooperation in the area of the peaceful uses of atomic energy, and we have prepared an agreement with Poland on an early-warning system on nuclear disasters and cooperation in the area of nuclear safety. 
We are preparing similar agreements with Lithuania and also agreements with the United States on cooperation in the use of atomic energy. 
We are prepared to consider proposals on concluding other such agreements, mainly with our neighbouring countries. 
Belarus is very much interested in pursuing initiatives and measures that are being carried out by the Agency itself to enhance nuclear safety, because there are nuclear power plants near our borders. 
We emphasize this because we can see from the report of the IAEA that incidents at nuclear power plants are continuing. 
We welcome the efforts of the IAEA, together with UNDP, the Commission of the European Union and the World Association of Nuclear Operators, to enhance the safety of nuclear installations. 
We note with satisfaction the completion of the drafting and the opening for signature of the Convention on Nuclear Safety, which is to introduce high safety standards for nuclear installations into worldwide practice. 
We are also interested in a rapid conclusion of the preparations for international safety standards for protection against radiation, since this has a direct bearing on the conditions under which populations live on territories contaminated by radionuclides. 
We share the international community's concern about illicit trafficking in nuclear materials, and we welcome the efforts to overcome that problem. 
Belarus supports the Agency's moves to establish a comprehensive regime of civilian liability for nuclear damage. 
It caused unprecedented radioactive contamination of the environment in many countries, and it resulted in deaths and sickness in the most severely affected territories, of which Belarus, like Ukraine and Russia, is one. 
The cost of undoing the damage, together with direct and indirect expenditures between 1986 and 2015, is assessed at $45 billion, which is approximately 30 times our State's budget for this year. 
But most horrible of all are the accident's effects on people's health. 
Among the children living in the most contaminated areas the number of cases of anaemia, thyroid cancer and respiratory disorders is more than 100 times what it was in the past. 
In the next 50 years, according to the calculations of Belarusian and foreign scientists, there may be up to 150 cases of child leukaemia annually. 
Following the Chernobyl disaster the frequency of birth defects in the non-contaminated areas increased by a factor of 1.2, compared to a factor of 1.8 in the contaminated areas. 
This, together with other detrimental consequences, has resulted in negative population growth in several regions of Belarus. 
Unfortunately our country cannot, by itself, deal with the disaster that has befallen it. 
We are grateful to all countries and all international organizations that have helped us to overcome its consequences. 
We hope that the assistance we receive will not lessen. 
We call for continuing non-governmental humanitarian initiatives and for steady intergovernmental cooperation to resolve the long-term medical, environmental, humanitarian and scientific problems arising from the consequences of the Chernobyl disaster. 
With regard to the International Atomic Energy Agency's programme of technical assistance and cooperation for 1995-1996, Belarus has put forward projects primarily related to problems connected with Chernobyl. 
We hope that these projects will be included in the Agency's programme, especially since, throughout the Agency's existence, Belarus did not, until recently, receive any money from the fund for technical assistance and cooperation. 
This experience was our sad fate, but what happened to us is, we think, of great interest to the entire world. 
In 1990, under the auspices of the IAEA, an international project on Chernobyl was undertaken to assess the radiation situation and the health of people in the affected regions. 
In addition, a study was carried out to assess what measures should be taken to protect the population. 
More than three years have elapsed since then, and in 1996 we shall mark the tenth anniversary of the disaster. 
Its task would be to study and analyse the material that has been accumulated. 
In our opinion, one product of such work might be the publication of a special summary report, which would become the property of the entire world community. 
There are currently about 6,000 reactors of different types in operation in the world. 
Therefore, our country appeals to all interested States and international organizations - especially the IAEA, the WHO and the Commission of the European Communities - not to slacken their efforts to have every last effect of that disaster eradicated. 
Mr. F. A. Khan (Pakistan): At the outset I should like to express the Pakistan delegation's sincere appreciation to Mr. Hans Blix, the Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), for his detailed statement on the Agency's activities for 1993. 
The widening scope of the programmes and activities of the IAEA bear testimony to the energy and dedication of Mr. Blix and his colleagues in the Agency. ............................................................................. 
Pakistan's decision to seek the presidency of the General Conference this year was a manifestation of our commitment to the important tasks of the Agency. 
This well presented document outlines a number of complex and technical issues in a way that will facilitate meaningful discussion here. 
Despite the negative public perceptions created in some countries and the fears aroused about the danger of nuclear proliferation, nuclear energy remains a viable and attractive energy option for many countries. 
Pakistan's current and projected need for power generation is considerable. 
The attractive framework of our energy policy has generated considerable interest. 
A large number of projects for thermal, oil, gas and coal-fired plants, involving investments of over $11 billion, have recently been concluded with United States and other companies. 
However, in the words of the United States Energy Secretary on the conclusion of her recent visit to Pakistan, 
"We have no intention of walking away from a power source like nuclear energy. 
In this regard, the assistance that the Agency has rendered to several countries in providing advanced technologies such as MAED, WASP and ENPEP for an integrated approach to energy and nuclear power planning is praiseworthy. 
Pakistan is an active participant in this project, which we hope will lead to a better-informed assessment of the role of nuclear power. 
I must, however, express our concern at the relative decline in the Agency's promotional activities. 
The 1993 annual report commences with a review of IAEA safeguards and controls, then considers nuclear safety and only later takes up the area that is of vital concern to the majority of the Agency's membership: technical cooperation in the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
It is our fervent hope that this sequence in the report does not reflect the priority the Agency attaches to its areas of responsibility. 
Adequate resources are required to finance those programmes. 
We are disappointed that the pledges for technical cooperation programmes for 1994 have so far reached only 66 per cent of the target of $59.4 million. 
Moreover, the shortfall in overall contributions has made it necessary to reduce the regular budget appropriation of $201 million by $24 million. 
While that reduction of about 12 per cent in the regular budget has been spread across the board, we are especially concerned by its negative effect on the departments concerned with technical cooperation. 
Pakistan has not only pledged, but has paid in full, its target contribution for technical cooperation programmes. 
While much more needs to be done in the area of technical cooperation, certain initiatives undertaken by the Technical Cooperation Department of the Agency in 1993 deserve to be commended, particularly the successful launching of the model project initiative. 
We welcome the approval under that initiative of a key project on the eradication of cotton pests in Pakistan. 
The Agency's initiative to help Member States become self-sufficient in training operators, managers and technical personnel must be encouraged. 
In that regard, the Agency might consider supporting selected national training centres in order to develop them and upgrade them into regional centres. 
Pakistan has always supported activities related to the enhancement of nuclear safety. 
We have participated actively in meetings of the Technical Committee held to prepare and finalize the International Basic Safety Standards. 
Pakistan was among the original signatories of the Convention on Nuclear Safety. 
The success of that Convention will depend in large measure on the implementation of provisions relating to cooperation between the industrially advanced countries and the developing countries. 
It is through continued and unimpeded supply of safety-related information and equipment that the safety of nuclear facilities can be assured and enhanced. 
Such measures for nuclear safety would be reinforced by an international agreement prohibiting attacks against all nuclear facilities. 
Pakistan has endeavoured to promote such an agreement. 
The Agency can play an important role in its realization. 
In this context, we are greatly encouraged by the adoption of the IAEA General Conference resolutions relating to the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones in Africa and the Middle East. 
The objectives of safeguards activities should be realized without causing a gross imbalance in the allocation of resources between the Agency's major areas of activity. 
Unfortunately, restrictions have been imposed even when it is evident that no proliferation dangers are involved. 
Since these are the Agency's key objectives, we hope it will redouble its efforts for their achievement. 
It can best do so by striving to remove all impediments in the transfer of peaceful nuclear technology. 
Mr. Albin (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation has taken note of the report introduced by Mr. Hans Blix, Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), on the work done by the Agency in the course of 1993. 
We are grateful for the additional information he provided on the most important developments since the issuance of the report. 
My country has always supported the Agency's work in promoting the peaceful use of nuclear energy and to fostering multilateral technical cooperation in this area. 
We hail the valuable work being done in the area of nuclear safety, the application of safeguards and verification - key factors in preventing the spread of nuclear weapons. 
The report before us gives a detailed account of the activities being carried out in the various areas of its mandate. 
We have noted, as in earlier years, that distinct priority has apparently been given to the application of safeguards and verification. 
Striking a better balance between these activities is essential, especially in the light of the pressing needs of a large number of developing countries in the fields of energy, human health, the environment and agriculture, among others. 
In this context, of particular note is the coming into force of the quadripartite safeguards agreement concluded among Argentina, Brazil, the Brazilian-Argentine Agency for Accounting and Control of Nuclear Materials (ABACC) and the IAEA. 
This was no easy task, but the hard work, perseverance and conviction of the countries of the region have brought us to the end of a process that some viewed with sympathy and others with incredulity. 
Mexico's commitment in this respect is plain and simple: to rid the Earth of the nuclear threat. 
My delegation trusts that reason and dialogue will prevail in solving differences of view in the area of security and safeguards. 
There is a pressing need to devise and implement new measures to bolster the safeguards regime before the review and extension Conference of the Parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
To this end, we must devise and put into operation a mechanism to ensure that resources are available to finance these activities on a continuing and stable basis. 
Mr. Starr (Australia): I should like to express appreciation to the Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), Mr. Hans Blix, for his comprehensive and well-balanced report analysing the operation of the Agency over the last year. 
As one of the founding members, Australia has long been a strong and active supporter of the IAEA. 
The Agency's contributions to global security, through the effective operation of a safeguards system, and to global development through peaceful nuclear cooperation, are substantial and valuable. 
These contributions deserve the continuing support of the international community. 
These efforts are reflected in the achievements of the Agency over the past year. 
First, there are the important measures which have been taken to strengthen safeguards, notably through the work of the "93 plus two" programme, which is examining ways of improving the effectiveness and efficiency of the safeguards system. 
Secondly, important developments have taken place in the field of technical cooperation. 
Australia participated in the successful technical-cooperation policy review seminar in Vienna in September, and the outcomes of that seminar will have important implications for the efficient use of the Agency's technical-cooperation resources. 
The Agency, in our view, has also responded commendably to new developments in the nuclear field. 
In particular, we note the Agency's role in strengthening international cooperation against trafficking in nuclear materials and its potential role in verifying new arms-control arrangements, such as a cut-off in nuclear production. 
We encourage the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to reconsider that decision and urge it to cooperate fully with the Agency. 
Importantly, the efforts of the negotiators of the draft resolution in Vienna have been respected through the maintenance of language adopted by the Board of Governors and the General Conference. 
We have a common interest in seeing the maintenance and strengthening of the IAEA and the protection and development of its activities which promote the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
I would also like to extend our support to him and his staff in the secretariat for their dedicated efforts and achievements in the IAEA's various activities during the past 12 months. 
The reinforcement of a global non-proliferation regime continues to be an essential requirement not only for ensuring stability in today's world but also in shaping a new world order built on peace and security. 
Over the past several years, the international community has substantially increased its awareness of the vital importance of an effective global nuclear non-proliferation regime, with the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) and IAEA safeguards at its core. 
The recent increase in the number of parties to the NPT to 165 States, including all nuclear-weapons States, is a highly encouraging development. 
We also welcome the initiatives taken by the African States for the establishment of a nuclear-weapons-free zone in the region. 
We earnestly hope that the international community can build upon these positive developments and carry out constructive discussions which will lead to the indefinite extension of the NPT beyond 1995. 
However, new problems have arisen which present serious challenges to the NPT regime and its safeguards system. 
The non-compliance of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea with the NPT safeguards obligations and some incidents of illicit nuclear-material trafficking in Europe are cases requiring the renewed efforts of the international community towards the strengthening of the NPT regime and its safeguards system. 
Given the pivotal role of the IAEA safeguards system in ensuring an effective NPT regime, my delegation would like to reiterate its full support for the safeguards activities of the Agency, particularly its efforts to strengthen the effectiveness and efficiency of the safeguards system and to enhance its responsiveness. 
In this connection, my delegation welcomes the Agency secretariat's initiative to develop "Programme '93+2', which provides for the assessment, development and testing of recommendations submitted by the Standing Advisory Group on Safeguards Implementation in 1993 and other potential measures for strengthening and improving the existing safeguards system. 
While recognizing that the measures considered in the Programme are broad in scope and diverse in nature, we sincerely hope that the Agency secretariat's concrete proposals resulting from the Programme can be submitted in the near future for in-depth consideration by the international community. 
My Government is deeply concerned about surplus plutonium and highly enriched uranium and is alarmed by recent press reports on illicit trafficking in nuclear materials. 
We welcome the initiatives taken by the European Union to enable the IAEA to discuss this important issue. 
The promotional activities of the Agency are also important, as one of its main activities under its statute. 
We continue to support the strengthening of the Agency's technical assistance and cooperation programmes, particularly the transfer of nuclear technology to developing countries. 
In this regard, we would like to commend the IAEA's increased efforts to secure predictable and assured resources for these programmes and to place special emphasis on the model projects. 
We deeply appreciate the Agency's contributions in the promotion of international cooperation in the field of nuclear safety and radioactive-waste management. 
The Convention on Nuclear Safety, which was recently signed in Vienna, will open a new era of international cooperation for the enhanced safety of nuclear-power plants, and my Government is ready to make all possible contributions for its full implementation. 
Radioactive-waste management has emerged as one of the most difficult and complex challenges in the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
In this regard, my delegation wishes to commend the Agency's initiatives to promote the Radioactive Waste Safety Standards (RADWASS) programme. 
We note with satisfaction that agreement has almost been reached on safety fundamentals and is awaiting approval at the December meeting of the IAEA's Board. 
My delegation is pleased to recall that during the thirty-eighth General Conference of the IAEA a resolution on the RADWASS programme was adopted, having been promoted by the Korean delegation and fully endorsed by the Group of 77. 
A major challenge to the NPT regime and the IAEA safeguards system is the nuclear issue relating to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The suspicions surrounding the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's nuclear programme should be completely cleared up by securing the past, present and future transparency of its nuclear activities. 
I wish to take this opportunity to commend the Director General and his staff, including the inspectors, for their patience and impartial efforts to discharge their responsibilities under exceptionally difficult circumstances. 
Depending on the resolution of the nuclear issue, the Republic of Korea stands ready to make its technological and capital resources available for the DPRK's overall economic development in a spirit of mutual prosperity. 
In closing, my delegation would like to reiterate the importance it attaches to the IAEA and express my Government's firm commitment to the Agency's objectives and our support for its essential role in the promotion of the peaceful uses of nuclear energy and the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
My delegation hopes that it will be adopted by consensus. 
Mr. Dimitrov (Bulgaria): The Bulgarian delegation joins other delegations in expressing appreciation to Mr. Hans Blix and the staff of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) for the competence and efficiency with which the important functions of the Agency are carried out. 
We are grateful to the Director General for the annual report and his comprehensive statement on the work of the IAEA. 
During the reporting period the IAEA continued to play a vital role in ensuring the peaceful use of nuclear energy and securing the stable functioning of the nuclear non-proliferation regime. 
The efforts aimed at upholding and strengthening this regime are central to maintaining and further enhancing international peace and security. 
The Treaty on the Non-proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) and the regime established by it are not only a fundamental instrument to maintain international security, but also a solid basis for a verifiable framework for peaceful cooperation between States Parties. 
As we prepare for the Treaty's 1995 Review and Extension Conference, it is appropriate to reiterate that Bulgaria supports the achievement of its universality and complete implementation, and advocates its indefinite and unconditional extension. 
We urge all States that have not yet done so to accede to the Treaty and to conclude full-scope safeguards agreements with the IAEA. 
There can be confidence in the international non-proliferation regime only when States are completely transparent with regard to their nuclear activities. 
Full cooperation with the IAEA, which administers the nuclear non-proliferation system on behalf of the international community, is essential. 
The right of the Agency to perform special inspections where necessary must be upheld. 
As a last resort, the backing of the Security Council may be needed. 
Recognizing the outstanding role of the Agency in the implementation of the NPT, we are pleased to note that the recent third session of the Preparatory Committee for the 1995 NPT Conference expressed high appreciation for IAEA's activities in preparing this important event. 
The Republic of Bulgaria continues to attach great importance to the interrelationship of the Agency's main activities - safeguards, safety and technology transfer. 
Ensuring the safety of nuclear installations, managing radioactive waste, promoting various applications of nuclear technology and providing technical assistance - all these activities depend on the confidence that nuclear energy and technology are used exclusively for peaceful purposes. 
Bulgaria supports the Agency's programme for a strengthened and more cost-effective safeguards system, which, in our view, should be capable of providing reliable assurances of the peaceful nature of the nuclear activities of States, including the detection of undeclared materials. 
The Agency's role in this field is of increasing importance in the context of recent developments regarding the nuclear issue concerning the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
Bulgaria views the IAEA as the principal international forum for the exchange of safety-related information. 
We believe that nuclear safety worldwide would be enhanced through combining national measures and international cooperation in this area. 
Radioactive waste is another topical issue for my delegation. 
We support the elaboration of an international convention on the safety of radioactive waste management, once the ongoing process of formulating waste management safety fundamentals has resulted in a broad international agreement. 
In our view, the convention should be as wide as possible in scope, including civil as well as military waste. 
Under a supplementary provision of that law, Bulgaria will apply the Vienna Convention as of the day of its ratification before its formal entry into force. 
Technology transfer, which is one of the IAEA's major activities, is of great interest to my country. 
The numerous beneficiaries of the technical cooperation programs, Bulgaria among them, testify to the benefits of the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
Nuclear power remains the sole alternative for meeting Bulgaria's needs for electric power. 
Over the period from l974 to 1993 six Kozloduy power units, designed and furnished by the former USSR, were put into operation consecutively. 
Between 1991 to 1994 large-scale activities, aimed at enhancing the safety of the four reactors of the older model, have been carried out; the work includes a special programme for reconstruction and upgrading of the reactors. 
Thirty-seven Bulgarian companies and institutes and more than 20 companies from the United States of America, the Russian Federation, Germany, France, Belgium, Finland, Spain, the Czech Republic and the Slovak Republic participated in the implementation of the programme. 
The Kozloduy nuclear-power plant is a successful example of efficient international cooperation aimed at solving safety-related problems. 
The coordinating role of the IAEA in this cooperation is of paramount importance and we intend to develop nuclear power further while strictly observing safety rules and in close cooperation with the Agency. 
I should like to express the deep gratitude of the Bulgarian Government to the IAEA, the European Commission, other international institutions and the Governments of friendly States for their help, which has guaranteed the reliable and safe operation of our nuclear-power-generating capacities. 
In parallel with efforts aimed at further improving the safety of our nuclear-power plants, we will continue to broaden the application of nuclear methods in other areas, such as agriculture and medicine. 
For its part, Bulgaria will do its best to contribute to the successful implementation of the Agency's programmes for technical assistance and cooperation. 
All nuclear-weapon States are now parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
South Africa has abandoned its nuclear-weapons programme, thus offering prospects for the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone on the African continent. 
Latin America is also emerging as a nuclear-weapon-free continent. 
In view of the 1995 NPT review and extension Conference, these facts are very promising. 
May I reiterate, in this context, that Romania is deeply interested in and committed to achieving the universality of the NPT and supports the unconditional and indefinite extension of this Treaty. 
We urge all States that have not yet done so to become parties to the NPT and to conclude full-scope safeguards agreements with the IAEA. 
The activities and decisions of the recent IAEA General Conference offer a meaningful picture of the responsibilities assumed and action taken by the Agency in carrying out its mandate for promoting the non-proliferation regime. 
Romania is very appreciative of the work done so far by the Agency and its recent additional steps towards a strengthened and more cost-effective safeguards system. 
The purpose of such an endeavour is clear: to make the safeguards system more capable of covering both declared and undeclared activities, thus providing sufficiently convincing assurances for all States about the exclusively peaceful nature of the nuclear programmes of other States. 
An important additional serious challenge to the international non-proliferation system is the illicit traffic in nuclear material. 
Here, in our opinion, urgent domestic and international action is necessary. 
We support the idea of establishing an international register for fissile material. 
An emerging IAEA task relevant to this context would be to facilitate the exchange of safety-related information. 
In a world which needs energy and is at the same time concerned about the risks of environmental deterioration, high priority must be given to nuclear safety and radiation protection. 
The expanded nuclear-safety programme, which was adopted after the Chernobyl accident, has had positive effects. 
We continue to be seriously concerned over the status of certain old nuclear reactors situated in our region. 
The IAEA has made remarkable efforts to assess and improve their safety and we hope that these efforts will continue. 
Romania is already a party to the Vienna Convention on Civil Liability for Nuclear Damage and the Joint Protocol relating to the application of the Vienna and Paris Conventions. 
At the last session of the IAEA General Conference, my country signed the Convention on Nuclear Safety. 
We support the idea of a special convention on the safety of radioactive waste. 
Draft resolution A/49/L.2, sponsored by a large number of delegations, including my own, reflects in an adequate and balanced manner the state of affairs in such a responsible and sensitive area as that of the IAEA activities. 
Recent, and especially future, challenges for the Agency and its member States are reflected in this document. 
We hope that it will be adopted by consensus. 
Mr. Adekanye (Nigeria): On behalf of the delegation of Nigeria, I wish to thank the Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) for his introductory statement highlighting the Agency's achievements in the past year, as well as the challenges it faces in the coming years. 
Those achievements detailed in the annual report for 1993 reflect the widespread support for the Agency's programmes among Member States. 
They reflect also the continuing commitment of Mr. Hans Blix and his able staff to the goals of the Agency, for which we are equally grateful. 
The Agency has consolidated those activities through the application of molecular techniques in areas as varied as insect eradication, potable-water development and water-resources management, and genetic improvement of food crops. 
It has expanded the horizons of nuclear techniques through food irradiation and is now in the process of placing great emphasis on staple foods, as part of a joint effort with the Food and Agriculture Organization (FAO) to strengthen food security in developing countries, including those in Africa. 
Its contributions in the areas of medicine and industry have enhanced the development of indigenous capabilities in applied radiation biology and radiotherapy and strengthened the scientific and technological content of industry in recipient countries. 
It is reassuring to observe that, in response to the requests of Member States, the formulation of the Agency's technical-assistance programme is now based on their national development priorities and is in consonance with the demands of sustainable development and environmental protection. 
The technical-cooperation model project concept, warmly embraced by Member States, symbolizes the new orientation that should ensure more tangible benefits from nuclear techniques for developing countries. 
They merit great support. 
The case for more secure and assured funding for those activities has never been in doubt. 
A growing awareness of the need in the post-cold-war era to shift the focus away from proliferation to peaceful uses of nuclear energy calls for the political will to place those activities on a firmer footing. 
In urging Member States to cooperate in identifying more meaningful ways of funding technical-cooperation activities, we wish to join the appeal for more pledges to the Technical Assistance and Cooperation Fund and for payments to be made in full and in a timely manner. 
Permit me, in this connection, to place on record our appreciation to a number of Africa's development partners that have continued to fund projects identified under the African Regional Cooperation Agreement for Research, Development and Training Related to Nuclear Science and Technology (AFRA). 
As a State party to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), my country highly values the Agency's safeguards role in sustaining trust and confidence in the non-proliferation regime. 
That is why we have provided unflinching support to the Agency in its efforts to ensure that non-proliferation undertakings made by NPT States parties under safeguards agreements are complied with. 
Inevitably, the increased membership of the Agency, the process of disarmament, and regional non-proliferation needs will impose additional responsibilities on the safeguards system. 
We are encouraged to note that, in anticipation of this development, new approaches are already being considered by the Board of Governors. 
Nigeria's active participation in the regional efforts to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa is predicated on our abiding commitment to non-proliferation in our region and in the world at large. 
We note with satisfaction that after a number of productive sessions by the United Nations/Organization of African Unity Group of Experts, a draft African nuclear-weapon-free-zone treaty is in the process of being finalized. 
The verification role envisaged for the Agency in the draft treaty reflects confidence in its safeguards system, as well as our appreciation of the benefits that an assured peaceful use of nuclear energy would bring for our development. 
Similar verification functions would be assigned to the Agency under the proposed comprehensive test-ban treaty as well as the cut-off convention called for by the Assembly in its resolution last year. 
The Agency's proven expertise, accumulated over the years, will serve us all well in confronting those challenges. 
Nigeria has therefore welcomed well-conceived measures by Member States to strengthen nuclear safety world-wide. 
The unanimous adoption of the Convention on Nuclear Safety at a diplomatic conference in Vienna last June represents one such initiative, and my country was one of the first signatories of that Convention in the course of the thirty-eighth session of the IAEA General Conference. 
That would increase public confidence in the nuclear industry. 
As one of the countries which have subscribed to the code of practice on the international movement of radioactive waste, my country appreciates ongoing efforts to evaluate the health and environmental risks posed by the dumping of high-level radioactive wastes in the Arctic Ocean. 
The Agency's programme of strengthening waste management practices within national boundaries should be complemented at the international level by cooperation to frustrate continuing attempts by unscrupulous merchants of death to dump radioactive wastes and toxic substances in the high seas. 
Closely related is the urgent need to confront the new trend in the trafficking of nuclear materials. 
The Agency needs to adapt its principal policy-making organs to the demands of our times. 
Conceived at the height of the cold war, the provisions of its Statute governing representation on the Board of Governors need urgent revision to reflect new and important developments and the expansion in the membership of the Agency. 
We urge member States not to allow current divergences of approach to the subject to detract from the merit of a solution that will make the Agency inclusive as well as address the deserved case of the African region. 
Mr. Khoshroo (Islamic Republic of Iran): The delegation of the Islamic Republic of Iran notes with satisfaction the annual report of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) for 1993, which summarizes the significant achievements of the Agency during the year in question. 
We thank Mr. Blix, the Director General of the IAEA, for his thorough and informative statement featuring the progress as well as the challenges in the activities of the Agency during the year. 
Director General Blix and the IAEA secretariat are to be commended for the commitment and dedication with which they carry out their responsibilities. 
We have given serious consideration to the Agency's report for 1993. 
At the same time, we believe that in view of the present budgetary constraints the key objective should be cost-effectiveness. 
Another issue in the activities of the Agency during this period has been the development of a strengthened safeguards regime. 
Iran, as an original signatory of the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT), has always adhered to the Agency's safeguards and will continue to support their effectiveness. 
Our Government has pursued an open and transparent policy in this respect, and, based on this policy, took the initiative to invite the Agency twice to visit the nuclear facilities in Iran and to verify their peaceful utilization. 
Subsequently IAEA missions visited Iran in February 1992 and November 1993, and verifications were established to the satisfaction of the Agency. 
We call upon the international community, and the IAEA in particular, to address this problem urgently and effectively. 
It should be recalled that it was only South Africa's accession to the NPT and the IAEA safeguards regime which made the African nuclear-weapon-free zone a reality. 
As long as Israel, with the full support of certain Powers, refuses to accede to the NPT and the IAEA safeguards regime, the Middle East nuclear-weapon-free zone remains a distant goal. 
In this respect, the decision of the thirty-eighth session of the General Conference of the IAEA to restore technical assistance to Israel is nothing but a reward to a nuclear proliferator and tacit approval of that regime's access to nuclear weapons. 
Iran, as a country that in 1974 initiated the proposal for the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East, continues to support that initiative and is prepared to consider any constructive idea for its realization under United Nations auspices. 
The Islamic Republic of Iran attaches great importance to international cooperation in the peaceful application of nuclear energy and has pursued with great interest the Agency's promotional role in this field. 
My delegation appreciates the useful technical cooperation the Agency extends to member States in the peaceful uses of nuclear energy in the field of agriculture, industry and medicine. 
The 1995 NPT review and extension Conference provides a good opportunity to address the violations of the provisions of the Treaty by a number of nuclear-weapon States and other industrialized countries. 
In conclusion, allow me once again to extend our appreciation of and support for the IAEA in its efforts to promote international cooperation in the peaceful uses of nuclear energy and the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
In the past year the IAEA has done useful work and achieved some success in promoting international cooperation in the peaceful uses of nuclear energy and in preventing nuclear proliferation. 
Notwithstanding this, it is obvious to the international community that the imbalance between the promotional and regulatory functions of the IAEA still exists and that many of the legitimate aspirations and demands of the many developing Member States have failed to receive adequate attention. 
The firm policy of the Chinese Government is to promote the peaceful uses of nuclear energy and to make nuclear energy better serve China's economic and social development and benefit the Chinese people. 
China's nuclear-power industry has entered a new stage of development. The Qinshan 300-megawatt nuclear-power station had started operation, and the second phase of that project is under full construction. 
In this connection the international community has great expectations of the Agency. 
China is prepared to work with other countries for the smooth performance of the Agency's important missions and to make new contributions to peace and development. 
Mr. Pak Gil Yon (Democratic People's Republic of Korea): The fundamental resolution of the nuclear issue on the Korean peninsula is of great importance in defusing the tensions and establishing a lasting peace on the Korean peninsula. 
However, we suspended its implementation when the United States requested us to do so during the first round of the talks between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States. 
This has accordingly placed our country in a special status. 
We made arrangements for a sufficient number of inspections by the IEAE necessary for the continuation of the safeguards and even permitted, last May, additional inspections commensurate with our special status. 
However, some elements of the IAEA abused our good faith and our magnanimity, thus displaying ever-greater partiality and placed more pressure upon us, thereby creating difficulties and complications in the resolution of the issue. 
Worse still, they forced us to open military sites, insisting upon a "special inspection", and went as far as to enforce the adoption of the resolution on sanctions against our country at the meeting last June of the IAEA's Board of Governors, despite opposition from many countries. 
Such attempts led us to conclude that the pressure against our country would continue to increase and that our peaceful nuclear activities would be impeded if we continued to remain tied to the partial framework of the IAEA. 
The forcible adoption of the unreasonable "resolution on sanctions" against our country constitutes a gross infringement of the dignity and sovereignty of our Republic, which holds independence as dear as life itself. 
Therefore, on June 13 of this year, we took the step of withdrawing from the IAEA. 
In addition, he put forward an important proposal for bridging the impasse between the two countries and fundamentally resolving the nuclear issue. 
Accordingly, we allowed Agency inspectors to remain and to continue the inspections necessary for the continuation of the safeguards. 
The Director General of the Agency referred to this in his report to the September meeting of the Board of Governors of the IAEA. 
Our willingness to freeze graphite-moderated reactors is an expression of our firm pledge to resolve the nuclear issue and a demonstration of the transparency and credibility of our denuclearization policy, which is aimed at the use of nuclear energy for peaceful purposes. 
After the announcement of the agreed statement, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States held expert-level talks in Pyongyang and Berlin, respectively, in early September and are continuing their ongoing negotiations, thus moving towards the actual implementation of the agreed statement. 
Some circles, however, that still retain outdated concepts and the mentality of the cold war, have attempted to renew the pressure against us. 
They placed the so-called nuclear issue - unreasonably - on the agenda of the thirty-eighth General Conference of the IAEA, held last September, and forced the adoption of the "resolution" despite opposition from many countries. 
Furthermore, we find it annoying that they are trying to adopt a resolution on the "nuclear issue", clamouring about the "transparency of past nuclear activities", a "return to the NPT" and a "special inspection", even at this meeting to consider the report of the International Atomic Energy Agency. 
This "nuclear issue" of ours, in view of its character, is not an issue to be considered at the United Nations. 
This notwithstanding, any attempt to adopt a resolution in this United Nations forum, while disregarding our sincere efforts, would be a totally unreasonable act, detrimental to the principles and purposes of the Charter of the United Nations. 
Such unreasonable acts on the part of some countries are designed to trample the sovereignty of other countries and nations, and are based on the idea of maximizing their interests. 
We hold that this sacred forum, where peace-loving, independent and sovereign States come together to discuss the ways and means of accomplishing a noble desire of humankind, should not be used as a political tool by some countries bent on dominating and stifling small and weak countries. 
Therefore we demand that the paragraphs in draft resolution A/49/L.2 that could be an obstacle to these talks be deleted and be replaced with paragraphs welcoming the agreed statement between the two countries and encouraging its full implementation. 
Having reiterated our position, we express our expectation that representatives hoping for a negotiated and peaceful solution to the nuclear issue on the Korean peninsula will give our position their full support. 
It should be clearly understood that ordinary military sites cannot be the object of special inspection and that any attempt at such inspection would constitute a flagrant violation of the sovereignty and supreme interests of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea will never sell off its interests under pressure. 
According to data released by the Japanese Science and Technology Agency, it has already stockpiled 1.6 tonnes of plutonium at home and 2.9 tonnes abroad and by the year 2010 will possess 50 tonnes - a quantity large enough to make more than 6,200 nuclear bombs. 
The annual capacity of Japan's reprocessing plant is 800 tonnes - the largest in the world. 
It is an open secret that Japan has already developed not only an electronic detonating device and other components for the manufacture of nuclear bombs and for associated technology but also the means of long-range nuclear delivery, which could be used as intercontinental ballistic missiles. 
Japan's undisguised ambition in the field of nuclear armaments is more clearly revealed in an official document that was submitted to the International Court of Justice. 
All these facts indicate that Japan's progress in the field of nuclear armaments has reached a dangerous pace. 
Japan's acceleration in this field is creating an obstacle to the process of denuclearizing the Korean peninsula, and it poses a grave threat not only to regional peace and security but also to the international non-proliferation system. 
Therefore my delegation strongly urges Japan to make public and to abandon its nuclear-armaments scheme and to invite the International Atomic Energy Agency to inspect its undeclared nuclear activities, instead of trying to meddle in other issues. 
It is an open secret that South Korea is now developing nuclear weapons under the patronage of the United States and some other Western countries. 
South Korea has already stockpiled a great quantity of plutonium, has concluded a contract on its importation with the United Kingdom and France and - worse still - has recently brought a heavy-water reactor into operation. 
I remind members that, pursuant to decision 34/401, statements in exercise of the right of reply are limited to 10 minutes for the first intervention and five minutes for the second, and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. Takahashi (Japan): The arguments raised by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea with regard to Japan are totally groundless and cannot be regarded as anything but vicious propaganda. 
Japan, which is poor in energy resources, utilizes nuclear fuel that is extracted by processing plutonium from spent fuel. 
By doing so, Japan anticipates that it will be able to maintain a stable supply of energy through nuclear-power generation. 
It remains committed to handling the waste contained in spent fuel in a safe and appropriate manner. 
Japan uses such materials strictly for peaceful purposes and in accordance with the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) and with domestic laws and regulations. 
The peaceful use of atomic energy in Japan is also guaranteed and verified by the IAEA's comprehensive safeguards. 
Furthermore, Japan strictly upholds its three non-nuclear principles of not possessing or producing nuclear weapons or introducing them into its territory. 
Mr. Chong-Ha Yoo (Republic of Korea): I shall confine my statement in exercise of the right of reply to essential matters. 
Mr. Kim Jae Hom (Democratic People's Republic of Korea): The South Korean authorities, who have no say at all about foreign nuclear weapons deployed on their own land, are now harping on the nuclear issue. 
Regarding the remarks by Japan, I urge the Japanese delegation not to make poor excuses. 
Mr. Takahashi (Japan): I would like to reiterate my previous statement that the arguments raised by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea with regard to Japan are totally groundless and cannot be regarded as anything but vicious propaganda. 
We urge North Korea not to waste time by engaging in meaningless arguments and propaganda. 
I urge Japan to give up its wild, big nuclear schemes, and to give up its wild ambition to lecture other Asian countries. 
Otherwise, Japan will not enjoy a place in the international community. 
The President (interpretation from French): I would like to inform members that action on the draft resolution on agenda item 14 will be taken at the afternoon meeting on Wednesday, 19 October 1994. 
The President (interpretation from French): I would also like to inform members that the General Assembly will take up agenda item 152, entitled "Observer status for the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies in the General Assembly," at the afternoon meeting on Wednesday, 19 October 1994. 
Mr. Butler (Australia): As this is the first occasion on which I have come to the rostrum under your presidency, Sir, may I renew the warm congratulations expressed to you by my Foreign Minister, Senator Evans, when he spoke in the Assembly on 3 October 1994. 
This makes a total of 113 Member States sponsoring the draft resolution. 
The South Pacific Forum, which first met in 1971, is the political grouping of the 15 independent or self-governing States in the South Pacific. 
It meets annually, at Heads of Government level, to develop collective responses on a wide range of regional issues, including trade, economic development, civil aviation and maritime issues, telecommunications, energy, and political and security matters. 
In addition, the South Pacific Forum maintains a dialogue, following each Heads of Government meeting, with a number of external Governments and organizations. 
The South Pacific Forum is supported by the Forum secretariat, which has its headquarters in Suva, Fiji, and was first established as an international organization pursuant to the 1973 Agreement establishing the South Pacific Bureau for Economic Cooperation. 
The Forum secretariat is headed by a secretary-general, and it is a very great honour to have with us today the Honourable Ieremia Tabai, the current Secretary-General, who has come to New York for the consideration of the Forum's request for observer status. 
Since its inception, the Forum has played a vital role in promoting closer cooperation and consideration of a range of issues of direct relevance to the South Pacific region and beyond. 
The theme for the 1994 Forum was "Managing our Resources". 
This encompassed consideration of the development of human resources in the region, managing forestry resources and their exploitation, the development of fisheries and their associated industries, land-use concerns and their relationship to sustainable development, and the growth of tourism. 
As a regional organization, the South Pacific Forum wishes to strengthen its relationship with the United Nations. 
Observer status for the South Pacific Forum will, in this regard, provide a means of contributing to and cooperating with the United Nations system for all the 15 members of the Forum. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to inform the Assembly that Madagascar has joined the list of sponsors of the draft resolution. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call on the representative of Canada, who will speak on behalf of the Group of Western European and Other States. 
Ms. Fr\x{5db0}hette (Canada): On behalf of the Group of Western European and Other States, I would like to welcome the South Pacific Forum as a Permanent Observer in the General Assembly. 
In seeking this status for the Forum, its member States and Governments have made clear their desire to strengthen the Forum's relationship with the United Nations and to intensify cooperation in areas which are of particular interest to the South Pacific region. 
Such an area is that of the sustainable development of small island States. 
We have no doubt that the South Pacific Forum will make a valuable contribution to the work of the Organization on this and other issues of mutual interest. 
We look forward to fruitful and effective cooperation with our new Permanent Observer. 
The President: I call on the representative of Samoa, who will speak on behalf of the Group of Asian States. 
Mr. Slade (Samoa): Since this is the first time I have spoken here, I want to add the voice of my delegation to the many tributes paid you, Sir, and the admiration expressed upon your election as President of the General Assembly. 
It is an acknowledgement, too, of the response by the South Pacific Forum countries to the call by the United Nations for a more active dialogue and closer cooperation between the United Nations system and regional organizations. 
We see in the observer status granted to the Forum today significant prospects for the further strengthening of regional contributions by small developing States towards the processes of global consensus-building now taking place on critical issues affecting the environment, population, poverty, trade and other areas of our work. 
All these will require effective and efficient coordination, such as between the United Nations and the regional bodies. 
By the outcome of a number of conferences - in Rio, in other places and most recently in Barbados - the world community has assigned tasks of magnitude and importance to the regional intergovernmental organizations. 
Let me, on behalf of the Asian Group, congratulate the South Pacific Forum again and to extend to the Secretary-General of the Forum, His Excellency Mr. Ieremia Tabai, a warm welcome and the good wishes of our membership. 
The President: I call on the representative of the Czech Republic, who will speak on behalf of the Group of Eastern European States. 
Mr. Rovensky (Czech Republic): On behalf of the Group of Eastern European States, allow me to congratulate warmly the South Pacific Forum on the occasion of its being granted observer status in the General Assembly. 
The Eastern European Group's members, 10 of which sponsored the resolution granting observer status to the South Pacific forum, are looking forward to our future cooperation with the Forum at the United Nations. 
The President: In accordance with the resolution just adopted, I now call on the Secretary-General of the South Pacific Forum, the Honourable Ieremia Tabai. 
Mr. Tabai (South Pacific Forum): It is a great privilege to be here today to represent the South Pacific Forum as it takes for the first time a seat as an observer in the General Assembly. 
This is indeed a historic event for us, marking another milestone for our small organization as it tries to expand its role in representing the joint interests of its 15 members in the international arena. 
We deeply appreciate the support and understanding that Members of the United Nations have demonstrated in adopting this resolution. 
The United Nations is, of course, an Organization of immense and growing importance to all members of the international community. 
But it is, I think, of particular importance to the smaller island States. 
Its existence and programmes can help guarantee our peace and security and promote our economic and social development in ways which we are too small to manage entirely for ourselves. 
Although our countries extend over a vast area of ocean, their total population is only about 25 million. 
Despite these limitations of size and resources, however, I think that the Forum has established a solid track record in the nearly quarter of a century of its existence of effective regional cooperation. 
Our acceptance as an observer into the United Nations marks another and very important step forward for the Forum's international links. 
We greatly welcome that, and in particular the greater emphasis that is now being placed by the Secretary- General on cooperation in the United Nations work programme with regional organizations. 
We do, of course, have much existing cooperation with the United Nations specialized and regional agencies. 
But we are very interested also in the many new areas of work and new developments in old areas where previously the constraints of the cold war's international framework had prevented progress. 
We have noted and greatly welcomed, for example, the Secretary-General's Agenda for Peace. 
The Forum has in particular a long-standing position of vigorous support for disarmament, especially nuclear disarmament, and opposition to nuclear testing. 
Our region has direct and recent experience of the hazards of such testing. 
Although our populations in the South Pacific are in absolute terms small, they are in a number of our countries growing at some of the highest rates in the world. 
Population densities are already very high in some of our atoll countries in particular and are putting immense pressure on our fragile marine and terrestrial ecosystems. 
For this same reason, we have a deep interest in the United Nations growing environmental programme. 
Forum members have participated actively in the development of the agenda stemming from the Rio Conference two years ago and in the newly launched work of the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
The Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, held in Barbados earlier this year, was particularly important in that regard. 
Six members of the Forum, however, do not belong to the United Nations. 
The Forum hopes that taking up observer status in the General Assembly is a useful initial step in responding to the Secretary-General's invitation to regional organizations to consider ways and means to improve coordination of effort with the United Nations. 
We know it will require a real effort on our part to turn this institutional mechanism into substantive cooperation and consultation. 
I thank the Assembly again most sincerely for admitting the South Pacific Forum to observer status and for allowing me to make this short statement. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to remind representatives of the need for punctuality, as I intend to begin our work tomorrow at 10 a.m. and not a minute later. 
The meeting rose at 5.25 p.m. 
I am pleased to welcome participants to this International Conference on Families. 
Their attendance is a most fitting response to the decision of the General Assembly last year that this Conference should take place at an appropriate global policy-making level. 
Their presence today, just as this event itself does, is a tribute to families throughout the world and a testimony to the importance and high priority that the global community attaches to families and to family issues in the process of sustainable development. 
The International Conference on Families is taking place at a time when humanity is facing a defining moment for its common future. 
The realities, opportunities and challenges facing human civilization today present a vastly different picture than in the last decade. 
As a result, the United Nations has begun to elaborate an increasingly refined and effective conceptual base in order to cope with today's realities in our endeavours in various spheres. 
Numerous recent events and initiatives have greatly contributed to this evolutionary process in their respective spheres and have played a significant role to this end. 
The same will be true of other, forthcoming events, such as the World Summit for Social Development. 
By proclaiming 1994 the International Year of the Family, the General Assembly acknowledged the significant role that another essential element of society the families as the basic social unit could play in the context of this process. 
However, just as other socio-political institutions throughout the world have been undergoing profound transformations, particularly in recent years, the family, which is the most fundamental of social institutions, has also undergone great upheavals in an age that also gives it new opportunities and unprecedented challenges. 
On the one hand, present-day socio-political realities have heightened the importance and responsibilities of families and have made their role even more vital. 
They also reinforce the essential function of families in the building of a just civil society and in our global efforts for peace and sustainable development. 
On the other hand, one often sees negative behaviour and exploitation within the family. 
These are tolerated precisely because of the intimate nature of family relationships, and because of them all family members cannot enjoy their individual rights on an equal footing. 
Hence, families as democratic social units remain an ideal that does not correspond entirely to reality. 
Clearly, the current state of the world's families is a vital factor that can influence the pace of social progress and development. 
As the International Conference on Families opens, the international community is fast approaching the completion of the first phase of its important efforts to give the family greater consideration. 
Great strides have been made in fulfilling this objective. 
We have also seen that an especially constructive approach to family-related problems has come about in the course of the Year. 
The various phases of the observances of the Year have also included well-conceived promotional and public-information strategies and activities. 
The hard work of mobilizing energies and striving for more sustained activities still lies ahead of us. 
I wish to pay a well-deserved tribute to our numerous partners in the International Year of the Family for their effective action and their financial and in-kind contributions. 
Both the preparatory phase and the observance of the Year have been orchestrated by the secretariat of the Year, which has effectively played the roles of catalyst, promoter and coordinator of national and international efforts. 
We must welcome this example of good management of resources and rationalization of work. 
The successes achieved by the International Year of the Family, impressive as they already are, also set high standards for this Conference. 
Through deliberations with regard to the Year, Member States should be able to articulate even more solid principles on which to base our future action for the family. 
We should provide a clear direction for such action and begin to mark out its modalities and priorities. 
The General Assembly has requested that the secretariat submit a draft plan of action on the family at the Assembly's fiftieth session, and our deliberations should also be a very useful instrument in the accomplishment of that task. 
The Secretary-General: Five years ago, the General Assembly decided that 1994 was to be the International Year of the Family. 
Some people argued that support for the family discriminates against those who prefer to live outside family units. 
There were also disagreements over the activities which should be organized to mark the year. 
And so, in my speech last December to launch this International Year, I urged that we concentrate on practical outcomes: the Year should result in concrete measures to strengthen the situation of the family around the world. 
Today I can report that a great deal of practical action is indeed being taken, and more is planned. 
But I can also report that in one key respect this International Year of the Family has already exceeded expectations. 
The International Year of the Family has stimulated a worldwide debate. 
Many political notions have been clarified. 
Out of the process of debate and reflection have come new insights. 
Instead of confusion and hesitation, there is now consensus about the role of the family in human society. 
It is accepted that the family is a fundamental institution of human society. 
Indeed, it is established that society is a structure made up of families and individuals related to society, in the first instance, through families. 
Like the State, the nation and this world Organization itself, the family is a living, functioning organism, which has to cope with the many profound changes which are occurring in the world. 
It has also been recognized that families have many needs and that in many societies families are under stress. 
It is clear that all areas of social policy affect families. 
But families also need support. 
Policies should therefore be made sensitive to the situation of families. 
The aim must be to empower families to fulfil all their roles and functions in society. 
The two have overlapped, and, as a result, it is now generally accepted that action to support families is an important component of the development effort generally. 
Families are major actors in and beneficiaries of the sustainable development process. 
Without the participation of families in the development process, it cannot succeed. 
As producers and as educators, families play a significant role in human development. 
In these and in many other ways, families are the primary mechanisms through which the human community achieves its ends. 
Families are universally recognized as important actors in education. 
They are the building blocks of communities and cities. 
The importance of families for the well-being and development of children is a point of long-standing, universal consensus. 
The decisions taken in families are at the centre of such questions as population growth, economic development and environmental protection. 
A focus on families helps to build bridges between disciplines, policy sectors and professions. 
It provides a mechanism for coherent action at the basic level of human life. 
The family is the first and primary conduit for human rights education. 
Children raised in a family where tolerance and gender equality are practised will have the best human rights education. 
The experience of fairness and social justice provides the best assurance that these values will be sought in the greater society. 
It has shown that the international community can mobilize action at the grass-roots level and find unity of purpose in a pluralistic world. 
The Year of the Family is proof of a new political will and a new capacity for solving global problems through the basic units of society. 
They have begun long-term processes of benefit to families. 
The Year has also drawn guidance from an array of disciplines. 
Its strength testifies to the power of a family focus. 
Its global appeal derives from the universal significance of families to the human experience. 
Through the International Year of the Family from the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, the World Conference on Human Rights and the International Conference on Population and Development new insights, new principles and a new vision are emerging. 
The year 1995 will also see the World Summit for Social Development and the World Conference on Women at Beijing. 
This will be a time for reflection and thinking, especially about development issues. 
The challenge now is to ensure that the momentum gained in the course of the preparation and observance of the Year is maintained. 
Mechanisms for future action are already in place. 
National coordinating bodies have been a catalytic force in mobilizing action in countries all around the world. 
Some Governments have acted already. 
Some have set up ministries with a specific mandate for family policy. 
From its heights to its most basic level the human family must be united in its dedication to a sustainable future for all people. 
The International Year of the Family has provided a starting-point. 
Looking back over the past few years it now seems extraordinary that the importance of the family as a human institution should ever have been regarded as controversial. But it is now clear that there has been a geological change in political attitudes. 
Today, it is recognized that the family is a key institution in the social structure of every human society. 
Indeed, precisely because of its importance, opinions differed as to the role, function and future of the family. 
Today, in a new spirit of pragmatism, the world is acknowledging the importance of families. 
The United Nations will honour the many accomplishments of the Year. The United Nations will continue to support families at the international level. 
Before calling on the next speaker, I should like to propose that the list of speakers at the International Conference on Families be closed today at 11 a.m. 
Mrs. Osman (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): General Assembly resolution 44/82 of 1989, which designated 1994 as the International Year of the Family, reflected awareness of the fact that the family is the principal underpinning of society and the foundation of its development and progress. 
The United Nations and its specialized agencies have played a pioneering role in protecting and supporting the family and in mobilizing international cooperation in its support in the economic, social, cultural and public health areas. 
Non-governmental organizations such as the International Union of Family Organizations have undertaken ambitious projects at the international, regional and local levels to prepare for the International Year of the Family. 
I do not intend to speak at length of our successes in this field, but I should like to focus on two of them. 
The first success was in the social-security area. 
We have expanded the social-security umbrella to cover every Egyptian citizen, whether he or she works inside or outside the country, and thus we have guaranteed for the Egyptian family its present and future security. 
In the past financial year 5.4 million Egyptian pounds were paid out in pensions and compensations to nearly 6.7 million people. 
Among the most important schemes of insurance coverage are the following: Social-security insurance has been expanded. 
This insurance covers government, public and private sector workers under the provisions of law 79 of 1975. 
Social-security insurance covering employers and such categories under law 108 of 1977 now covers nearly 503,000 according to the figures of the past financial year. 
Social-security insurance covering street vendors and seasonal workers in agriculture, fishing, domestic services and other areas under law 112 of 1980 now covers nearly 5.4 million citizens. 
Our other success to which I should like to refer concerns productive families. This is a means of integrated development that aims at transforming the family unit into a productive unit capable of adapting to economic and social changes through redoubling the family's financial skills and capabilities. 
The project now applies to 900,000 families, with a waiting list of 1 million families which want to join the scheme. 
We in Egypt can pride ourselves today on our success in developing our disposable potential local and environmental resources and turning them into end products with added economic value. 
We have succeeded in steering social conduct towards individual and family awareness of the social value of productive behaviour. 
In addition, we have managed to preserve authentic Egyptian crafts and industries while developing the types, components and raw materials of their products. 
Proof of the success of this endeavour can be seen in 34 permanent exhibitions of family products. 
He also stressed that we should like to see the social dimension given priority in international life. 
Proceeding from this, we shall take part in the preparatory activities for international conferences which will address social issues. 
I should like to refer in particular to the World Summit on Social Development, the Fourth World Conference on Women and the Second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements. 
The Copenhagen Summit will deal with the struggle against the three-pronged problem of poverty, unemployment and social integration. 
The Beijing Summit will be aimed at enabling women, who constitute 50 per cent of society, to enjoy their rights and to increase their skills in the interests of progress and peace. 
The Istanbul Conference will be aimed at improving circumstances relating to human settlements. 
Special attention will be paid to the vulnerable sectors of society, beginning with women. 
Those Conferences are all links in the long and wider context of social development in its fullest meaning. 
The family, no matter how it may be viewed culturally, is a constant of social organization, an enduring institutional reality and a productive economic unit. 
That being the case, all Governments and international, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations should protect and promote that unit. 
Such a plan of action should be formulated in a manner that would ensure acceptance and participation by all governments, individuals and international and national organizations under the umbrella of the United Nations and its Economic and Social Council with all its subsidiary organs. 
Economic, political and cultural changes throughout the world have impacted directly on the everyday life of the family and will affect its prospects in the near and distant future. 
That is to say, the protection of the family and the preservation of its enduring cultural and material components is our collective responsibility at the local, national and international levels. 
It is undeniable that, in this respect, governments have a direct responsibility and an increasingly important role to play. 
Given the international interest in the family, we must take concrete and serious action at the international level. 
Governments must act as good conductors that ensure the swift transfer of international technological and financial assistance to their societies. 
Non-governmental organizations are required to strengthen the decentralization of national and international action on behalf of the family and through the family. 
Mrs. Burmester de Maynard (Uruguay) (interpretation from Spanish): From the very beginning of its history as a nation, Uruguay has demonstrated a firm commitment to social issues, a commitment which has shaped our concerns and actions. 
Initially, our actions were focused on strong State intervention, based on the notion of social policies as an integrating factor. 
That type of intervention, characterized by a virtual State monopoly on the supplying of social services, was designed more to consolidate a common identity as a mechanism for ensuring equal opportunity than to achieve uniform results as a strategy for combating poverty. 
Because of the characteristics of Uruguayan society at that time, positive discrimination to use a contemporary term was not thought to be an effective way of making opportunities available to the masses, or of ensuring equal treatment and uniform results. 
From a legislative standpoint, since the beginning of this century Uruguay has made significant social progress in the realms of labour, politics and civil rights. 
I shall now endeavour to describe recent years' progress in the elaboration of family-service policies. 
In that connection, the thrust of my Government's efforts has been fourfold: 
First, in 1991, we established under the aegis of the Ministry of Education and Culture, the National Institute for the Family and Women to administer Government policies in that sphere. 
The Institute's permanent status and the resources allocated to it attest to my Government's commitment. 
Its pluralistic membership includes eminent experts and in this first year of management the Commission is already demonstrating its ability to come up with proposals on concrete issues affecting families and, therefore, each and every Uruguayan. 
They are geared to providing families with better social services, thanks to institutional coordination and the support of the entire State apparatus. 
The Government of Uruguay has committed itself to Uruguayan families, to each of every one of their members, laying special emphasis on the most vulnerable sectors of the population: women, children, adolescents and the aged. 
Uruguay has a high life expectancy; senior citizens are thus among our target groups. 
In order to maximize our social services, we seek the input of all recipient groups by providing them with a forum in which to voice their expectations, needs and demands. 
To that end, in 1990, the Government adopted a national plan of action for social policies, with governmental experts and the private sector joining together in a pluralistic and participatory framework. 
We have also established a comprehensive and integrated programme of social policies, based mainly on labour, cultural and educational guidelines, to deal with the difficulties faced by families in adapting to the rapid changes and deep transformations affecting them. 
Prince Sisowath Sirirath (Cambodia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
To ensure that maximum benefit accrues to the target group, programmes have been planned, designed, executed, implemented and evaluated based on thorough research and on an analysis of the dynamics of the family unit. 
Thirdly, within the scope of the Office for Planning and Budget and under the aegis of the Presidency of the Republic, a new mechanism a social infrastructure programme has been created. 
One of its tasks is to fine-tune social policies so as to ensure optimum results. 
These three organs have demonstrated an innovative approach to social policies and made the priority needs of families in particular, families which are socially the most vulnerable the subject of decision-making at the highest levels of government. 
There being as many as 40, I shall not enumerate them. 
The six main categories, in turn, have eight interrelated programmes of action covering high-risk priority items to be dealt with in the five-year period which began in May 1992. 
Six operational programmes complete the plan: the establishment of offices in the various regions of the country, information centres to publicize the rights of women and the family, specialized libraries, activity rooms and databases. 
Most important of all, though, is our training programme, which allows us to make use of our human resources. 
Given the fact that we have this type of cross-sectoral policy, this has become the most important tool at our disposal. 
Two and a half years after its adoption the plan is 75 per cent operative, with 34 specific programmes under way. 
Programmes on the following topics are still in the research-and-analysis stage: job placement; rural women and families; teen-age mothers; heads of household; and intergenerational poverty. 
That prompts the following remarks on the family. 
If we continue to accept the present discrepancy between the actual and the ideal, we shall be sending a mixed message to children and adolescents, as well as to adults, that will only reinforce stereotypes, impose rigid models and, therefore, undermine the accepted concept of the family. 
If families today continue to aspire to unrealistic goals, it will gradually destroy the basic structure of social relations, the family; it would clearly be a step backwards. 
The stereotype of the traditional family in which the man is the breadwinner, or at least the principal provider is being eroded by the growing acceptance of unconventional, more open and, therefore, less stable relationships. 
But why not approach the problem and transform the world from the perspective of the family? 
On the day when the National Commission for the Family was established, the President of the Commission, Mrs. Maria Julia Pou de Lacalle, and wife of the President of the Republic, issued this challenge: Let us not allow the family to become the prisoner of changes in society. 
Let the family decide what changes it wants in society. 
That challenge implies pro-active families families that take responsibility for their actions families that shape events rather than yield passively to them families that contribute to society with all their vigour and with all the wisdom derived from their heterogeneity. 
Let that be our challenge. 
Let us transform society: the private sector, the public sector, the family. 
Let us be realistic: Goals that are not based on reality are, by definition, mere aspirations; they cannot be achieved. 
With support by its relevant institutions, the Government of Uruguay has commemorated this International Year of the Family with deeds and achievements. 
We hail the initiative of the United Nations in proclaiming 1994 the International Year of the Family and in holding this International Conference on Families, which will enable us to have a fruitful and enriching exchange. 
Our great challenge is to adapt family structures and dynamics so that the family becomes an agent for change. 
Let me conclude by quoting a great contemporary Uruguayan poet, Graciela Genta de Fernandez, who has always struck a receptive chord in us and in the words of another contemporary poet, Sylvia Puentes de Oyenard, given us time to live and to dream. 
Our policies must always be inspired by those values. 
I wish to leave you a world of hopes and dreams, a vast horizon that is never empty. 
Mr. Batu (Turkey): I have the honour and pleasure of speaking today on agenda item 95, the follow-up of the International Year of the Family, which has been observed by this Organization to underline the meaning of the family as a fundamental unit of society. 
I should like to take this opportunity to submit some information regarding the preparatory process for this event in Turkey, which is clearly an expression of the broad interest of our people and Government in this initiative. 
At a time when we have been living through an era of radical change, I believe the proclamation of the International Year of the Family has been a timely and appropriate occasion in order to reflect the moral values preserved by the family and the vital functions it fulfils. 
Only then will we be able to strengthen the dynamic potential of the family to reproduce its functions. 
Protecting the family and enhancing its role in society can only be attained by taking into consideration all aspects thus paving the way for the prosperity and well-being of future generations. 
It is in this spirit that my country has approached the International Year of the Family and celebrated it with the following activities. 
Furthermore, nine different research programmes on various aspects of family problems have been completed in cooperation with the universities, and three of these have been published by the Turkish Family Research Institution. 
That non-governmental organization also launched this year the Family and Society Magazine, which is being published on a regular basis. 
Numerous informative announcements and 40 drama series examining Turkish family life were broadcast on our television. 
Thousands of posters, as well as other promotional material displaying information and emblems of the International Year of the Family, were distributed throughout the country to enhance public awareness. 
In order to focus the attention of our society on this event new practical means have been used. 
In addition, low-income families with newborn babies are being supplied with an educational audio cassette series in collaboration with maternity hospitals. 
International Family Day, 15 May, was celebrated in our capital with the participation of various social organizations and non-governmental organizations, while in several other cities entertainment programmes were organized and performed. 
Additional television dramas on family life are being prepared, some of them with the cooperation of the Ministry of Culture. 
Several projects for Family Week, 10 to 16 October 1994, have been organized, and the fourth issue of Family and Society magazine will be a special issue dedicated to the International Year of the Family. 
It has further encouraged us to explore new horizons for the promotion and protection of the family. 
The observance of the Year will also be a significant prelude to important events such as the World Summit for Social Development and the fourth World Conference on Women, the work of which will directly concern the family as an institution and all its members as individuals. 
Ms. Gueddana (Tunisia) (interpretation from Arabic): I am grateful for this opportunity to address the Assembly. 
Since the early days of independence, in 1956, Tunisian family policy has been characterized by coherence and comprehensiveness. 
It focused on all members of the family at the legislative, economic, social, cultural and educational levels. 
The intention was to preserve the family unit and ensure its prosperity in order for it to be able to positively interact with society and continue to be its principal nucleus. 
This involved the prohibition of polygamy, the raising of the marriage age to 17 years for girls and to 20 years for boys, the regulation of divorce, and the adoption of measures that ensure the co-equality of the parents with respect to child custody. 
The reforms I speak of, side by side with the Personal Statute Code, encompassed the penal, labour and nationality codes. 
This empowered Tunisian mothers to confer their nationality upon their children from foreign husbands, with the agreement of the husband. 
The reforms introduced more stringent punishment for husband or wife in cases of domestic violence, and created maintenance-allowance funds to guarantee an income for divorced women and their offspring. 
These and other bold, well-thought-out measures demonstrate how Tunisia has approached this issue by invoking both the precepts of Islam and the needs of a democratic and open civil society. 
In the course of 1994, the International Year of the Family, Tunisia has translated these last measures into concrete reality, and has set up the structures and machinery necessary for their full implementation so that they may produce the desired results. 
Moreover, many government bodies and voluntary organizations have organized important events and waged information campaigns to familiarize the public with these measures, to popularize them and to help citizens understand their rights and duties. 
In 1994, we launched a special programme to reduce illiteracy among women in the rural areas. 
In the area of health-care services, our policy recognizes the right of every citizen to health coverage, and our health-care provision is among the best in the world. 
Mortality rates decreased from 15 per thousand in 1966 to 6.2 per thousand in 1992. 
It is worth mentioning that, in 1994, additional efforts have been made to establish health centres in the remote rural areas and to man them with the necessary staff. 
The year 1994 has been characterized also by a noticeable reinforcement of the health infrastructure, far-reaching reform of its institutions and the acquisition of modern equipment and instruments to help the health-care sector in Tunisia developing its know-how in various new fields and different medical specializations. 
Along with this health-care policy, and proceeding from our awareness that it was necessary to control population growth, in view of the positive returns of such control, we embarked, as early as 1964, on an ambitious family planning and birth-control programme, implemented by The Family and Population National Agency. 
The average birth rate fell from 39 per thousand in 1970 to 25 per thousand in 1992, whereas the composite fecundity index fell to 3.2 children, from 7.2 children in 1965. 
The year 1994 has witnessed the implementation of a special action programme for the benefit of rural families with the aim of improving the integrated family health approach that deals with family planning as one of the components of comprehensive health care. 
Human and material resources have been increased in areas still lacking appropriate coverage to promote greater use of contraceptives. 
The programme will continue to be implemented over the next few years, till it achieves its health-care and demographic objectives. 
I should also mention here that our family policy has focused increasing attention on the needs of women. 
For example, in addition to all I have referred to, Tunisia has ratified many agreements, of which I may mention the Copenhagen Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination Against Women. 
Agreements have been reached also with various national societies to assist such societies in providing new nurseries and improving services therein. 
His Excellency the President of the Republic, last August, adopted a decision concerning the re-examination of divorce conciliation sessions in cases where there are children in the family. 
Tunisian law provides protection for children exposed to various forms of exploitation in order to shield them from threats and dangers of all kinds. 
This is done mainly through the strengthening of punishments for those who maltreat, exploit or brutalize a child. 
Proceeding from Tunisia's firm belief that there is no dignity for any family which does not earn an appropriate income that would enable it to function properly and protect it from want, we have focused, since independence, on increasing family incomes through job creation schemes of various kinds. 
On the initiative of His Excellency President Zine El-Abidine Ben Ali, a national solidarity fund was created in 1993 to provide for those underprivileged areas and groups that are in need of the basic infrastructure of social services. 
In 1993 and 1994 alone, some 300,000 citizens have benefited from the fund, through programmes aimed at improving living conditions by providing that basic infrastructure, electricity, drinking water, schools and health centres as well as income-creating opportunities that suit the conditions of each area. 
Special financing mechanisms have been set up for the benefit of low-income families. 
Today, we can proudly state that 80 per cent of Tunisian families own their own homes. 
Social security is the best cover that protects the Tunisian family and forms a good social safety net. 
The number of people covered by social security increased sevenfold from 1964 to 1991. 
Special attention has been paid also to Tunisian nationals living abroad. 
This attention has been heightened over the past few years and has led to the creation of a government agency and a supreme council for Tunisians abroad. 
To this end, we have established a new Ministry and a Supreme Council for Women and the Family. 
Furthermore, the President of the Republic declared 11 December National Family Day, 11 January National Children's Day and 13 August National Women's Day. 
On those days, we intensify our family-oriented information campaigns with the aim of increasing public awareness of the rights and obligations of the family and of women and children. 
At the national level, our family policy is in harmony with general international trends. 
We have been focusing on the link between human rights in general and the rights of special sections of the population, such as women and children. 
Tunisia is committed to its international agreements relating to the family and the protection of its members. 
It has ratified, implemented and entrenched international treaties and conventions adopted in that area. 
This has been made evident by our participation in international and regional meetings and conferences, where we discussed a whole range of problems relating to the family. 
In addition, we have participated in all the activities of the International Year of the Family, where we expressed our views and shared our experiences. 
Many of the conclusions and recommendations adopted at that meeting focused on: First: supporting and protecting the family in order to enable it to perform its social, economic and cultural functions; Second: creating national family commissions and encouraging non-governmental organizations to participate in that effort. 
Tunisia has put this recommendation into effect by setting up the Supreme Council for Women and the Family; Third: declaring 15 May an International Day of the Family. 
This meeting is part of such effort; Fifth: promoting cooperation and the exchange of information between nations; and, Sixth: the creation of an international family centre to monitor the implementation of the various recommendations adopted and evaluate the policies enacted in this area. 
We have been actively preparing to participate in the World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing in June 1995, after having participated very meaningfully in the Cairo Population Conference. 
His Excellency President Zine El-Abidine Ben Ali of Tunisia is this year's President of the Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
On this subject he said, 
It is evident that we need to develop our human resources and safeguard the rights of our children in the fields of education, learning and health. 
Therefore, we have to mobilize all efforts to rescue those innocent children, because they are the very foundation of any real or lasting development. 
This is an international obligation that we must fulfil in consonance with our countries' ratification of the International Declaration on the Rights of the Child and the Plan of Action relating to the welfare of the child. 
Tunisian non-governmental organizations have taken many decisions and initiatives for the benefit of children and families in Rwanda and Bosnia and Herzegovina to help them surmount the difficulties they are now facing and to provide them with some of their basic needs. 
In our strategy we try to analyse all kinds of Tunisian policies in order to meet their needs. 
Sustainable development can be achieved only through greater solidarity between nations and through a new collective effort, taking into account the interests of all. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call first on Mr. Michael Woods, Minister for Social Welfare of Ireland. 
Mr. Woods (Ireland): I have the honour to address the General Assembly on behalf of the Government of Ireland. 
The Organization's initiative in devoting these plenary meetings to an International Conference on Families is particularly welcome. 
We have participated in and signed many Conventions, which have helped us to shape our own policies. 
We have expanded our overseas aid programmes to give greater economic and technical support to developing countries, particularly in Africa. 
Yet, for all the progress that has been made world-wide, there is still a great distance to be travelled to a world of justice, equality and respect for the individual. 
Like South Africa, the Middle East and Eastern Europe, we are coming to grips with resolving our own apparently insoluble problems. 
In doing so, we can provide a tremendous boost to our national confidence and to our international standing. 
This historic breakthrough is particularly timely in this International Year of the Family. 
Families have been the victims of the heartbreak of the past 25 years of violence in Northern Ireland. I know that all members share our earnest hope that the suffering endured by them has now finally been brought to an end. 
This International Year of the Family, now coming to a close, has given us an opportunity to highlight the importance of the family as the natural and basic unit of society. 
Unemployment is the single greatest challenge facing families today. 
Across Europe some 20 million people are unemployed. 
Because of our peripheral and demographic situation, our unemployment problem in Ireland is higher than the European average. 
It is a daunting task for any Government to create the right economic climate for employment, one that will meet not only the needs of those currently unemployed but also the hopes and aspirations of a young, emerging work force. 
This is the challenge facing my Government. 
The challenges to family life and the supports needed are issues that must be urgently considered by a developing Europe. 
The policies that lead us into the next century must provide supports and progressive options for parents and children, without distinction. 
It is a tradition which has focused on support for parents and their children. 
It is a tradition endorsed by our own Constitution, which recognizes the family as "the natural primary and fundamental unit group of society." 
Yet we have never been exclusive in the way we describe the family. Irish society has always recognized the wide-ranging nature of the family unit. 
This is nowhere more apparent than in the intergenerational relationships within the family. 
While families are smaller today, that caring tradition continues, with families increasingly taking an active part in the development of their communities. 
Ireland, with a birth-rate of 14.6 per 1000 population, is still among the highest in Europe and one of the few nations with a small, natural increase in population. Almost 50 per cent of the population in Ireland is under the age of 25. 
Almost one fifth of our population is aged 55 or over. 
In our view, the family is the bedrock of our society, the place where our children find a stable, secure and supportive environment from which to grow and in turn provide a stable and peaceful society. 
But families face other challenges, challenges posed by the changes in society itself. 
Families are getting smaller - that is evident to us all. 
But there are other changes taking place which require us to widen our perspective on the nature of families. 
These changes require a much more flexible approach in the range of supports provided for families in those circumstances. 
They must encompass not only income maintenance in the event of critical contingencies, such as illness or unemployment, but also tailor-made assistance to address the situation of the family at a particular time in its life cycle. 
In Ireland, out of a population of 3.6 million, about 800,000 people and their 700,000 dependents rely on social-welfare payments. 
Child income support is a key feature of the Government's commitment to families, with half a million families benefiting from our scheme of Child Benefit. 
Child Benefit is a universal payment which goes to almost 1 million children, irrespective of the income of the household. 
I have recently announced the setting up of a Special Committee to advise me on the future development of our child income supports in the lead-up to our annual budget next January. 
We also have support payments for workers bringing up families on low pay, as well as child-related tax-exemption allowances. 
Back-to-school allowances cover all children in families dependent on social welfare or at work on low pay. 
Older people and retired people with dependents receive additional support by way of free travel, special living-alone allowances and assistance with electricity, heating bills and television licenses. 
Beginning later this month, we will have our Survivor's Pension extended to widowers on the same terms and conditions as to widows. 
In this case, both men and women will benefit in the same way from the Survivor's Pension. 
The Irish Government is committed to a broad range of institutional, administrative and legislative reforms over the next few years, aimed at strengthening support for the family and, in particular, for women and children. 
I must mention here that, apart from the right to remarry, we already have divorce on the statute books in Ireland to all intents and purposes in the form of the Judicial Separation and Family Law Reform Act, 1989. 
Civil legal aid and advice provision and the family mediation service are also being strengthened. 
It is also planned to expand child-care facilities and to provide for adoptive leave for adopting parents. 
Protection for mothers at work is being strengthened and developed. 
Studies in Ireland have shown a strong correlation between long-term unemployment and low educational attainment. The objective of our educational schemes for the unemployed is to provide a second chance for those who, for one reason or another, never completed their formal education. 
The voluntary sector can make an inestimable contribution to the social and economic life of a country. It has a key role in developing the community, in fostering self-help and in empowering people to shape their own futures. 
In my own country, we are fortunate to enjoy an active and vibrant voluntary sector. 
It was for this reason that back in 1990 I initiated the Community Development Programme under the auspices of my Department. 
Funding is provided on a three-year basis to enable resource centres to get off the ground. 
Other programmes supporting the voluntary sector include once-off grants for capital projects undertaken by organizations to enhance their capacity and a scheme of grants for locally based women's groups, to be followed this year by a scheme of grants for men's groups. 
We had difficulty getting the men involved, but once the women were up and getting these grants, the men very soon came forward and wanted the scheme for themselves. 
It was the women who really brought them forward in the first instance, but it has certainly revitalized the community involvement in solving problems in their own communities, and particularly the problems of the disadvantaged. 
All of these initiatives have been extremely successful in empowering local communities to address the problems they encounter. 
They have developed the confidence of local people. 
Our experience has been that they can be a catalyst for local development, for enterprise and for jobs. 
I am convinced that this type of community development is the way forward. 
It can strengthen the family and provide a focal point for its development within society. 
In relation to jobs, the local community will identify many opportunities in the "micro" field. 
We hear about job creation and about small industries, but when one comes down to the reality on the ground for many local communities one is really talking about micro-industries and micro-businesses. 
It is micro-businesses in particular that will be fostered by people working in their own communities. 
For the future, then, we must preserve, promote, support and develop the strong family tradition that is to be found in Ireland. 
Families must be central to future policy development in the United Nations and in other major world agencies that chart the course of world economic and social progress. 
The completion of the International Year of the Family is only the start of a process, which should lead to a framework within which families will be cherished, and their central contribution to the well-being of society acknowledged and supported. 
The United Nations must instil new urgency in the development of family-friendly policies. 
The United Nations, its specialized agencies and national Governments must implement measures to promote economic development so as to ensure that families benefit from the new prosperity. 
We also need proper support for families with disabled members as those members strive to live and work independently in our society. 
We must come forward with policies that are truly family-friendly. 
I should like to conclude by sharing with the Assembly a quotation that I came across recently, which captures the essence of what we are trying to achieve at international level. 
I believe very strongly that it is time we took a very determined position internationally in relation to people with disabilities by giving them the full involvement in society that they so richly deserve. 
We have the technologies and the knowledge. 
We must also have the will to ensure that these people are included in the front line of policies. 
"If you have come to help me, then you can go back home. 
Those words were uttered at a conference of people with disabilities. They contain a great lesson for all of us. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on Mr. Gudmundur Arni Stefsson, Minister of Social Affairs of Iceland, who will speak on behalf of the Nordic countries. 
Recognition and acceptance of the variety in family structures in different socio-political and cultural systems is one of the main goals of the United Nations International Year of the Family. 
In the Nordic countries, the Year of the Family has inspired considerable debate on the condition of families in modern societies. 
In those countries the family is perceived as a resource that is important both to individuals and to society. 
It is the basic unit for social integration and social reproduction. 
Consequently, much attention has been devoted to assessing the impact of social and economic developments in our societies on family life and on the measures to be taken to prevent the social exclusion of vulnerable families and their individual members. 
These policies, which are well integrated into our general welfare systems, emphasize the protection of children and gender equality. 
In times of economic recession it is particularly important, if we are to prevent social exclusion, to pay attention to the vulnerability of children and parents who lack support from local social networks. 
Society must be able to support families in distress. 
Tragic instances have demonstrated that an efficiently functioning network of social services is necessary. 
More recently, changing lifestyles and developments in the labour market have led to a number of reforms. 
The daily experiences of women and their efforts to reconcile family and work constitute a strong argument for the introduction of special incentives to share parental responsibilities, both in the labour market and in the family. 
While paying attention to the relevant experiences of women, we have become increasingly aware of the needs of children. 
The everyday experiences of children have prompted efforts to enhance measures for preventing their early social exclusion. 
Our most urgent concerns are to take measures to support parents in reconciling work and family life in a fruitful way and to provide supplementary services and networks for social and educational support, both for parents and children, in local settings. 
A tight daily schedule is a reality for many families with children. 
This benefits the working family members, the employers and the whole family and thus society in general. 
Making the working hours of parents of small or disabled children shorter and more flexible is one solution promoted by the Nordic countries. 
However, other alternative work arrangements should be available to parents. 
In reconciling family life and work life it is important that society offer support in the form of sufficient day-care services. 
Equality between family members and full enjoyment of human rights is a basic principle in the Nordic countries. 
This applies not least to children. 
Although problems that concern children cannot be solved simply through legislation, legislation does provide the basis for improving the status of the child. 
The laws in our countries include, among other things, provisions regarding the responsibility of parents in caring for their children. 
In this way, parental authority is exercised within the confines of the law. 
The protection of family members against domestic violence, particularly women and children, must be guaranteed by law. 
Yet legislation cannot stand on its own. 
It is therefore necessary to discuss domestic violence openly in order to influence general attitudes. 
Far-reaching economic and social change calls for revitalized and innovative family policies. 
The United Nations is an invaluable forum for this learning process. 
The United Nations also plays a central role in supporting programmes related to families. 
Particularly in countries which cannot afford a comprehensive social safety-net, the role of the family still remains crucial. 
The International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo made headway in many sectors critical to the family. 
The World Summit on Social Development in Copenhagen and the Fourth World Conference on Women in Beijing next year will give us an opportunity to address a wide range of issues which are closely related to the well-being of the family. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on Her Excellency Senator Rosemary Crowley, Minister for Family Services of Australia. 
Senator Crowley (Australia): It gives me very great pleasure to speak about Australia's contribution to the International Year of the Family. 
The United Nations wanted Governments and non-governmental organizations to recognize that their decisions and actions influence how families grow and how well they function as nurturers and providers. 
What the Australian Government aimed for, and what I believe it largely achieved, is a new level of commitment to Government policies and programs which are truly family-friendly. 
For the most part, they are thriving and making an enormous contribution to society. 
The country was home to the Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander peoples thousands of years before white settlement. 
Within the cultures of these peoples, the family, particularly the extended family, plays a significant role. 
Today's Australian population of 17,000,000 includes people from over 130 ethnic backgrounds and over 220 nationalities. 
Nearly a quarter of our population was born overseas or has a parent who was born overseas. 
Celebration of the family has an important positive dimension. 
It helps to remind all of us - including Governments, employers, unions, and community organizations - of the central place in our culture of the family and the need to ensure that our policies and practices nurture, develop and protect the family. 
But celebration is not enough. 
A large part of this year has been spent listening closely to what our community has to say about families - about the challenges they are facing, and the ways Governments can best assist them. 
The Council produced a document called "The Heart of the Matter", which is a window on Australian families in 1994. 
It served as the basis for community consultation. 
The Australian community has responded enthusiastically. 
There were 70 days of consultation covering all parts of Australia, from the dusty outback to our urban centres, and the Council received over 500 submissions. 
The Australian Government's response to that report and to the Year will be the Australian Government Agenda for Families, a coherent and comprehensive statement of policy and programmes for families into the future. 
It will address all aspects of national Government activity that relate to families and the impact of all Government policies on families. 
Over the past decade, the Australian Government has implemented a broad range of policies to benefit Australian families. 
A nation's fundamental economic policies and infrastructure also have a crucial impact on the well-being of families. 
At that broad level, the Australian Government has achieved much in the past decade to provide families with opportunities to participate equally in the life of the country. 
We have implemented a number of programmes to assist women and enacted legislation to outlaw discrimination. 
The Government recognizes that most women in their adult lives will spend some time at home, particularly when their children are young, and some time in the paid work force. 
In this International Year of the Family, we have introduced new payments that support the choice of women and their families. 
Family income support - especially for those on low incomes who are caring for children - has been a major focus of the Australian Government since it was elected in 1983. 
The Government has introduced targeted payments to help those on very low incomes, whether or not they are in the work force, via the Family Allowance Supplement. 
We have attempted to give the support directly to the carer - usually the mother - and to maximize incentives for work force participation. 
The Government is currently conducting a major review of all family income payments to assess how they might be improved and made more accessible. 
Family law governing family formation and dissolution is also being systematically reviewed. 
The Australian Government is introducing major changes to our family laws this year. 
The changes will ease the painful process of dissolution of marriage and raise the status of children. 
Children will no longer be viewed as objects for custody but, rather, as people who deserve responsible parenting. 
These steps complement the recent establishment of the Child Support Agency. 
Each month the Child Support Agency passes on income support to 300,000 children. 
Regrettably the family is not always a safe and secure haven. 
These include: a national system of supported accommodation for women and families; a national clearing-house for research on violence against women and children; a national community domestic violence education programme to stop violence against women; and a national strategy to prevent child abuse and neglect. 
The Australian Government also supports a comprehensive range of family and parental counselling programmes. 
During the International Year of the Family the Government moved to further improve the pre-marriage counselling skills of civil celebrants so that the excellent programmes offered by the churches were matched for those married by civil ceremony. 
A particular priority has been to support community housing that maximizes tenants' control over their housing. 
The Government is also aware of the stress that poor health can put on families and it has put in place a universal health insurance scheme - Medicare - which guarantees access to high-quality health care for the whole population. 
There are also special health programmes targeted at the special health needs of indigenous Australians. 
Australia has not been spared the consequences of the recent world recession. 
The Government recognizes that sufficient jobs and a stable economy are crucial to family cohesion and well-being. 
To this end, it has extended significantly its employment and training programmes. 
This supplements the education programme for our children, which has seen the proportion who reach the final year of high school increase from under 40 per cent to more than double what it was over the last decade. 
In 1990 Australia ratified International Labour Organisation (ILO) Convention 156 to strengthen its commitment to bridging the gap between families and work. 
One of the most significant contributions of the Government to family well-being, and to helping families combine paid work with parenting responsibilities, is the expansion of the child-care programme. 
Since 1983 the number of child-care places supported by the national Government has increased fivefold. 
And to ensure that parents can be confident in the quality of care their children are receiving we have instituted a national accreditation system. 
In the industrial sphere laws are being reviewed to help give further effect to ILO Convention 156. 
The Government has already legislated for a 12-month entitlement to parental leave to be available to all workers and has also legislated expressly to ensure that discrimination on the grounds of family responsibilities is unlawful. 
The Government's response to the needs of our Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander peoples is also central to our efforts to help create a mature, tolerant and fair society. 
Aboriginal peoples and families have historically been among the least advantaged in our community. 
Through legislation and through funded programmes we will continue to help this sector of our community to help themselves, and through legislation and funding we will also assist Aboriginal communities to acquire ownership and control of their traditional land in order to help keep communities and families together. 
Australia's initiatives for the International Year of the Family are an important part of the social justice agenda we have pursued for over 10 years now. 
The Australian Government Agenda for Families will build on these initiatives, extend them and, in particular, place the family at the centre of Government policy. 
By international standards Austria maintains a leading role with regard to family allowances and other supportive measures for the family. 
As a priority issue of Austria's social policy, family policy has been dealt with in a separate "Ministry of Family Affairs" since 1984. 
Our efforts have to be continued, increased and improved. 
New initiatives have to be launched. 
To achieve maximum public awareness and political impact, the National Committee was given a high status. 
At the same time, the National Committee was asked to seek the integration and participation of non-governmental organizations and family initiatives at the grass-roots level. 
The National Committee therefore comprises several levels: the political level, with representatives of the Federal Government and local governments, the cities and communities; the interest groups of employers and employees; and the operational level, represented by the liaison officers of the non-governmental organizations. 
The National Committee installed 15 working groups dealing with 15 priority areas of Austrian family policy. 
Around 700 experts, scientists, politicians, civil servants, members of family organizations and trade unions devoted their experience, expertise and a lot of time to the working groups. 
This effort initiated the broadest ever discussion process on family policy in Austria. 
Apart from the concrete results of the working groups, which will have a strong impact on family policy in Austria at large, the cooperation of individuals of different political and professional backgrounds and experience created a strong integrative effect. 
The debate in the working groups of the National Committee emphasized constructive cooperation and finding solution instead of pursuing political aims. 
This integrative effect of the machinery for the International Year of the Family can be seen as a great success, as it will have a positive influence on the climate for family policy in Austria in the years ahead. 
It is already evident at this stage that the working groups were able to reveal "blank spots" in Austria's family policy. 
In addition to the conceptual work, the working groups organized, in cooperation with the Federal Ministry of Family Affairs, a series of conferences and workshops on specific topics, the results of which not only enriched the work of the working groups, but also enhanced public awareness. 
In order to involve the local level, the Federal Ministry of Family Affairs initiated a competition for projects and ideas which contribute to higher quality of life of the family or to the improvement of the family's problem-solving capacity. 
Family organizations organized major events all over Austria, with more than 50,000 families participating. 
On the International Day of the Family, on 15 May, some 300 family-related events took place in cities and smaller villages. 
In order to raise public awareness of these events, the Federal Minister for Family Affairs launched an award for journalists focusing on family issues in their work. 
Students aged 14 to 18 received a brochure to motivate them to reflect on their families and their role within the family. 
Mr. Pallais (Nicaragua), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
A first evaluation of the Year's observance at the national level proves that it was possible to achieve a higher awareness of family issues by the public and to enhance the status of family policy at the governmental level. 
Therefore, we are now confronted with the challenge of making use of the benefits achieved in 1994 to promote a long-term process in which family matters can be pursued as priority policy issues. 
Attaining this objective will require the support of the following: 
First, on the basis of the results achieved by the working groups, a long-term family programme is being elaborated; after endorsement by the Austrian Government, it should form a basis of Austria's family policy at the transition to the next millennium. 
Secondly, as an accompanying measure, an Institute of Family Research has recently been established, with the task of carrying out relevant research in support of the decision-making process in the field of family policy. 
Thirdly, it is intended to maintain the National Committee on a permanent basis as a national coordinating body on family issues. 
Fourthly, involvement and participation at the local level has to be further strengthened. 
Depending on the outcome, holding this event on a yearly basis is being considered. 
Sixthly, cooperation with the media will be further developed. 
Television commercials are in production which aim at increased public awareness of the important role of the family as a social network and of the necessity of appropriate support for the family through society. 
Mrs. Verh\x{e166}sdonk (Germany): I have the honour to address the item on the International Conference on Families on behalf of the European Union. 
The inventory of national action prepared by the secretariat of the International Year of the Family lists an impressive number of events organized at the local and national levels to achieve the goals of the Year. 
Furthermore, the International Year of the Family has initiated important research activities concerning family problems. 
Everywhere, these activities have stimulated efforts at all levels, both in the public and in the private spheres, to respond to problems affecting, and affected by, the situation of families. 
This expresses the diversity of individual preferences as well as of societal conditions. 
The varying forms of families in different societies notwithstanding, the International Year of the Family, in our view, declared that the family continues to be the basic unit of society and that therefore the family should be accorded the widest possible protection and assistance. 
Families play an important role in the socialization, education and protection of children and in the intergenerational transmission of culture and values of social conduct, thus deeply influencing the social behaviour of each individual. 
Hence, families and their individual members should be afforded the necessary protection. 
There were very interesting discussions on the issues of the International Year of the Family at the series of regional preparatory meetings and at the World Forum of non-governmental organizations, held in Malta. 
The United Nations Europe and North America Preparatory Meeting for the International Year of the Family, held last year in Valletta, Malta, adopted the Valletta Declaration on the principles, objectives and policy considerations of the International Year of the Family. 
We consider a number of the recommendations in that Declaration to be of particular importance even beyond the context of the Year. 
The European Union attaches great importance to finding flexible and innovative arrangements and to implementing effectively existing laws and regulations governing employment, in order to assist workers to reconcile family life and responsibilities on the one hand and gainful employment on the other. 
This was one of the issues discussed by European Ministers responsible for family affairs at their informal meeting on 15 September 1994 in Berlin. 
In addition to the 1992 recommendation on child care the European Union is currently considering measures to improve possibilities for parental leave and part-time work. 
Furthermore, a family and work network consisting of 12 independent expert consultants has been set up to consider these matters further and to initiate action in the public and private sector. 
Furthermore, the Declaration points out that efforts to facilitate the reconciliation of family responsibilities and gainful employment have to build on the recognition that family functions and responsibilities must be equally shared between men and women. 
The European Union hopes that the fourth World Conference on Women will make concrete proposals in this regard. 
Appropriate consideration should be given to assisting parents and caregivers and families with special needs, including those having insufficient levels of resources or having members with disabilities or elderly persons to care for. 
In addition, all measures should reflect an understanding of the different ways in which the needs and situation of families and their members change over the life cycle. 
Another element which we find particularly important is the call for all States to take the necessary measures to prevent all forms of violence and abuse within families. 
Family violence is one of the most insidious forms of violence, particularly against women and children. 
It is committed in all societies. 
States have to ensure that laws against family violence and abuse, rape, sexual assault and other forms of gender-based violence protect the integrity and dignity of women and children. 
To this end, we urge all Governments that have not yet done so to ratify and implement fully the Convention on the Rights of the Child and the Convention on the Elimination of all Forms of Discrimination against Women. 
But whatever form it takes in a given country and whatever the religious and ethical values, cultural backgrounds and philosophical convictions of its people, the European Union believes that relations within the family must be based on respect for the rights and dignity of each of its members. 
However, this Year has to be seen as an important event within a continuing process. 
Three major conferences in the next two years, namely the World Summit for Social Development, the Fourth World Conference on Women and the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), will address issues which are of great concern also for families. 
Mr. Bella (Slovakia): The Slovak Republic has adopted a complex approach to the International Year of the Family, on both governmental and non-governmental levels. 
A particular contribution of the Slovak Government to the International Year of the Family was the launching of a new support programme targeting young families. 
This coincided with the official visit to Slovakia, on 1 June 1994, of the United Nations Coordinator for the International Year of the Family, Mr. Henryk Sakolski, who was received by the President, the Prime Minister and other high-ranking officials. 
During 1994, the Slovak National Council adopted several important bills related to the social and economic welfare of families. 
Thus, the Centre became a focal point not only for national, but also for international activities. 
The Centre coordinates a series of research activities at the national and international levels with the aim of assessing the most urgent needs of, and problems related to, the family. 
As an example, let me mention the international comparative research project: "Possibilities and limits of the family in present-day Europe", or the subregional project (Bratislava - Szeged - Zagreb) on family educational environment. 
The International Centre for Family Studies has already organized several conferences and workshops with international participation such as, for example: "Ethics in the family and in society", "Families with special problems", "Families in new socio-economic conditions" and "The problems of small countries and their future". 
The Interregional Meeting of the National Focal Points/Coordinators for IYF, to be held in Bratislava in February 1995, will be the culmination of our activities within the framework of the International Year of the Family. 
The International Year of the Family was also an opportunity for a whole range of non-governmental organizations to address family issues through their activities in the educational, cultural, humanitarian, health, population and other fields. 
The Slovak Catholic Charity opened a new Centre for Family and Education in Bratislava. 
Abundant cultural events, such as a new cycle of family concerts and an exhibition entitled "Child in the Family", have taken place. 
The International Centre of Family Studies has been developing its activities in the challenging environment of the changing socio-economic situation of most families in the region against the background of the ongoing transition and reform process. 
Currently, the Slovak Government is putting the final touches to the corresponding draft agreement proposed by the United Nations IYF Coordinator. 
We would highly appreciate friendly support for the affiliation of the International Centre of Family Studies in the very near future. 
The Centre, having a very advantageous location in close geographical proximity to the United Nations Office in Vienna, could become a useful basis for the future follow-up activities of the International Year for the Family in the region. 
To this important programme one should naturally add the Conference on Population and Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women, two topics to which the General Assembly regularly draws the attention of the international community. 
We all realize the amount of work that these global events involve for Member States and the Organization, and yet everyone buckled down to this common task with vigour and determination. 
Today we are concentrating on the International Year of the Family, but we must place it in the context of our other endeavours. 
France viewed this Year as a special time to reflect on the family and policies for the family, taking two facts into account. 
Young people place the family at the head of their values. 
Family ties are what enable them to face more calmly a future that often seems to them uncertain and sometimes even frightening. 
There are four main reasons for that. 
First, the role of the family is acknowledged. 
Article 16(3) of the 1948 Universal Declaration of Human Rights states: 
"The family is the natural and fundamental group unit of society and is entitled to protection by society and the State." 
All French people recognize the validity of this formula, because for them the family has many roles. 
The family is therefore the guarantor of our shared future. 
Secondly, individual rights are recognized. 
No one can doubt that France is committed to the inalienable rights of each individual and that support for families, whatever form that support takes, is provided solely at their option and with respect for the individual rights of each member. 
Thirdly, the need for national solidarity is accepted. 
Family policies reflect a concern for justice and social equilibrium. 
The solidarity effort is justified by the collective dimension of the family as an institution which is the origin of the renewal of every society. 
While it is impossible to define "the family", any family, its foundation has always been a man and a woman determined to face the future together and hoping to create life. 
Fourthly, the role of the State is recognized. 
Partnership and dialogue between the authorities and the family is a longstanding French tradition, which makes it possible to carry out regularly, at both the provincial and national levels, an in-depth assessment of successes, to analyse shortcomings, examine new approaches and consider implementation of the resulting policies. 
In fact, the French Government is jointly pursuing all three objectives within the framework of a comprehensive policy taking account of the aspirations and needs of families of all kinds, because families are at the heart of most public policies. 
The International Year of the Family has been an important time for France. 
First, as soon as his Government took office in 1993, The Prime Minister, Mr. Edouard Balladur, started work on a five-year law in support of the family, and it was adopted on 25 July 1994. 
The main provisions of the law, which improves even further our family support measures are: 
It now goes into effect as of the second child and can be paid if part-time work is involved. 
From now on, all wage-earners will be guaranteed their job back - or an equivalent job - when parental leave comes to an end. 
Improving the right to leave for family reasons; 
New measures to support families with young adults to look after or where there have been multiple births or adoption; 
It will be widely distributed in France and will also be sent to our foreign counterparts and to the Coordinator of the International Year in Vienna. 
In its resolution 47/237 the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to submit next year specific proposals on the follow-up for the year. 
An interregional meeting, to be held in Bratislava from 4 to 7 February 1995, will deal with this question. 
I have stressed the importance and the interrelationship of our various activities. 
The World Summit for Social Development and the Beijing Conference will undoubtedly in their turn contribute substantively to our undertaking. 
It must respect the following simple principles: recognition of the role of the family; respect for individual rights, including the rights of women; free choice of family lifestyles; support for and protection of the family by society and the State; and partnership with families and their representatives. 
Tolerance is a noble, vital concept when applied to the family, because it belongs above all in the private domain. 
While the authorities must show judgement, because families - let us be honest - can also be places of oppression and violence, we must accept differences when they accord with the major principles underlying the legitimacy of our Organization. 
Because it is in the family that we place our hopes in the struggle against the rise of individualism, which threatens our societies, we must all make sure that we protect our families. 
While the follow-up to the Year must naturally be carried out first - and principally - at the national level, our Organization can help by proposing a joint consideration of principles, objectives and methods. 
France is resolved to take part in this future work, as it should enable all societies to enter the twenty-first century with a more hopeful outlook. 
Mr. Razali (Malaysia): The Malaysian delegation welcomes the declaration of 1994, in recognition of the critical role of the family, as the International Year of the Family. 
Since 1990 the Malaysian Government has declared 11 November each year Malaysian National Family Day. 
In order to observe this important occasion, the Malaysian Government has allocated a budget of about $1 million to finance relevant activities. 
The activities themselves combine activities of Malaysian National Family Day and those suggested by the United Nations for the International Year of the Family. 
The marginalization of the family institution is a serious problem requiring the attention of all societies, in developed as well as developing countries. 
The pressures exerted on the family are tremendous. 
The social problems of development, poverty, joblessness and crime, as well as the competing and contradictory pressures that bear down on the individual and the family unit, have contributed to the impairment of the ability of the family institution to perform its functions. 
We should collectively recognize and address these problems. 
While nowadays one may stress the rights and ability of the individual, my delegation believes that it would be wrong to do so at the cost of the attrition of the family as an entity. 
The individual and the family actually reinforce each other: individual rights complement consensual needs. 
We see the breakdown of this premise as a contributory factor leading towards serious polarization and challenges to societies, as can be seen in both developing and developed countries. 
The threat posed by criminal activities to any society should not be downplayed or underestimated. 
The family is the building block of society. 
The role of the family in ensuring that human beings will enjoy a productive life in a secure and safe environment, in harmony with nature, is paramount. 
For us in Malaysia, as in other places, the family is at the heart of an extended human relationship that must survive the process of our development and evolution and not be its casualty. 
Many societies long ago lost the ability to recognize and further nurture the family as the confluence of reconciliation, healing and motivation. 
We regret that this has come about and that in some societies there is a sense of being adrift. 
The experience that one goes through in everyday family life will shape one's character, attitude, demeanour, moral persuasion and various other human traits that ultimately condition the way one interacts with the social and physical environment. 
The vital functions of the family include the upbringing of the young, through both formal and informal education. 
In fact, world-wide, Governments are expected to face a serious problem pertaining to the care of the elderly, especially the poor, the frail and the destitute. 
This ancient family role must be preserved and promoted. 
This will contribute to the strengthening of the family as an institution. 
Issues relating to family violence, child abuse, child care, care of the disabled and the elderly, education, health care, the care of orphans, housing and basic amenities are closely linked to the integrity of the family institution, and they need to be addressed in that context. 
These problems often have severe negative repercussions on families. 
Governments therefore have a moral obligation and a social responsibility to intervene and ensure that the basic necessities remain within the reach of ordinary people. 
In many societies women have been the unacknowledged pillars of the family. 
Emotionally and physically, they provide succour and sustenance to the family, and in many cases they are the breadwinners as well. 
Society has to come to grips with the problems of women by devising institutional means to alleviate their burden, which will consequently enhance the integrity of the family. 
The hardship and, indeed, the misery of these women must be acknowledged and alleviated through the provision of legal and financial support so that these families will continue to survive. 
An essential feature of support for women must have, as its central focus, education. 
The education of women is one way to enhance their status to ensure that they can react to changing socio-economic situations and be aware of the full extent of their rights and role within society. 
The international community will have the opportunity to address again the issue of strengthening the family institution at the forthcoming World Summit for Social Development. 
The issues which form the core interest of the Summit - namely, poverty, employment and social integration - are directly related to the important role and function of the family. 
Poverty and unemployment often cripple the ability of families in producing healthy, balanced individuals. 
The United Nations, through such agencies as the United Nations Children's Fund, the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization and the United Nations Development Programme, has been instrumental in helping developing countries to provide essential services to the people, thereby indirectly supporting the family structure. 
These agencies must continue to do so. 
Donor countries should in fact increase their contributions to fund these agencies, rather than reducing their contributions as current trends would seem to indicate. 
My delegation also believes that non-governmental organizations have a major role to play in alleviating the pressures on families. 
Together with Governments and the local people, non-governmental organizations can play an important role in maintaining and, where possible, strengthening the role of families. 
This is particularly important for non-governmental organizations from the South, which must work together with Governments to improve the lot of the people. 
In conclusion, as mankind proceeds inexorably to improve its standard and quality of life, it goes without saying that the process must ensure the integrity and relevance of the family. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on The Honourable Mr. Antonio Guidi, Minister for the Family and Social Solidarity of Italy. 
Mr. Guidi (Italy) (spoke in Italian; English text furnished by the delegation): Let me begin by thanking the United Nations and the Coordinator of the International Year of the Family, Mr. Henryk Sakolski for organizing this International Conference on the Family. 
While fully supporting the statement made by my German colleague on behalf of the European Union, I should like to add my country's reflections on the crucial issue of the family. 
Anyone who has had prolonged professional contact with disability is well-acquainted with the phenomenon of those who either isolate themselves or become stubborn. 
Unfortunately, all too few people have made this intuition their own over the years. 
I believe that the United Nations showed the same awareness and foresight in proclaiming 1994 the International Year of the Family. 
This is the same year as the Cairo Conference on Population and Development and the preparations for next year's Beijing Conference on Women. 
In both Conferences, the central role of the family emerges as a reality at the crossroads of all the problems of modern society. 
The Cairo Conference reaffirmed the family as the natural and fundamental nucleus of society, with the right to be protected by society and the State, as postulated in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights. 
It then showed the world how the family - in the many forms reflecting the various social, cultural and political systems in which it exists and develops - is currently going through a period of serious moral and material hardship. 
And the first people to be penalized by this hardship are children, the elderly and women, which can be three extremely vulnerable categories in the current social context. 
The child, as the United Nations Children's Fund often points out, is the subject most affected by society's shortcomings. 
In poor societies, imbalances in demographics and resources are created that generate severe hardships affecting a child's expectations of life, such as education, health and even dreams. 
It is my hope, and the social struggles of my country are testimony to the fact, that in planning and making laws on children, we operate no longer from the adult's perspective but from the minor's. 
I ask this Assembly to reflect on the conditions of children who live in war zones. 
In the past 10 years, 1.5 million children have lost their lives in armed conflicts; 4 million have remained disabled; 5 million are refugees; and 12 million have been uprooted from their home communities. 
This list of facts shows us the dimensions of a phenomenon that I consider both terrifying and unworthy of a civil humanity, a humanity that should be a "parent", as the Pope said on the International Day of Families, quoting Genesis: 
In this union they transmit life to new human beings: they become parents. 
In this way they take part in the creative power." 
I hope that in the current year Governments that have not yet signed the Declaration will do so, thereby allowing for its full application. 
This is a war that consists of daily shortages and continuous abuses of power, and it is far from over. 
It too requires the drafting of an international treaty: How much is the life of a child worth? 
But women, whom the Egyptian President Mubarak called "the cornerstone of our society", represent the second vulnerable element within the family. 
Today, in many countries and situations, the roles within the family and the society are too rigid. 
The Government Commission for Equal Opportunity established in Italy is working from this perspective. 
I hope that the participants in the upcoming Fourth World Conference on Women in Beijing can reach a general consensus on these principles and draft precise recommendations on the condition of women. 
What do we do for the elderly? I am referring to all those who, having reached what their society considers an advanced age, are unjustly relegated to the sidelines. 
The main problems regarding the elderly can be summarized under four headings: quality of life, health services, guarantee of employment for as long as the individual can or wishes to work, and integration into the family. 
Taking care of the elderly is a duty towards those who in the recent past bore the weight of our society on their shoulders. 
But it also and specifically meets the challenge of civility. 
Thus, in part through the creation of a system of social support, we must restore the elderly to a central position within the family framework. 
This would enrich young people by teaching them to appreciate those who by their example, dignity, experience and culture can provide certainty in the present and guidance in the future. 
And if an elderly person has no family, or has a family that cannot maintain him or her within its nucleus, the State must shoulder the responsibility for the creation of small structures that interact with the territory and the population. 
This culminated in 1993 with fewer births than deaths. 
There are also reasons that are not material, such as little faith in the future, lack of control over one's immediate situation, and the current trend of young couples' regarding a child as a curb on their freedom. 
One phenomenon of great current interest is the increasing number of families with one parent and one child. 
This particular reality is very difficult for both the adult, who is often exposed and alone, and the child, who is the focus of all the adult's affection. 
The child cannot share this affection with other children in a society that tends to separate individuals, or with brothers and sisters, or with the other parent. 
Allow me to refer to what I regard as the ideal family, even it is difficult to put together. 
It can respond to the many needs of a growing child through the daily commitment of the couple and the precious support of the elderly - I do not wish to be nostalgic but to look towards a possible future. 
This family must treat, prevent, and settle social hardships - a trustee of the highly delicate task of educating minors and protecting the elderly and the disabled. 
Although this has allowed the less severely disabled to be integrated into society and to express their potential, it has not given everyone the same opportunity. 
They are not victims of unjust regimes or of wars. 
Part of the reason I am here today is to ask Governments to make it a priority to act on behalf of these people and at the same time to recognize them as a social resource of humanity. 
The problem of reuniting the families of immigrants leads inevitably to what emerged in Cairo as one of the main problems facing humanity in the near future, namely, immigration. 
The solution to this problem must be sought in a transnational framework, through a gradual rebalancing of individual national economies and in full respect for the social and cultural independence of populations. 
The foreigner must be treated as a friend and, as such, as a possible resource for the host country. 
Until this happens, one of the problems posed by immigration will be the reuniting of families, which is a fair expectation and a right for the millions of emigrants who honestly pursue the dream of bettering their conditions of life by working in a foreign land. 
In Italy we have adopted measures to create a system of rights and duties that respect human dignity. 
This can be done in part through the utilization of social services, the acquisition of civil rights and the possibility of reuniting their families. 
Going back to what I said in Cairo, I propose the inclusion of immigration-related issues in the agenda of the next meeting of the G-7, in Canada. 
It is my conviction that volunteerism should be understood as a strong, founding value of a civil and unselfish society. 
It should be praised as a model for overcoming hardship in a population otherwise lacking in ideological points of reference. 
Volunteerism is also a response to shortcomings in the public sector and plays a role, for example, in the creation of very important centres for drug addicts, the handicapped and abandoned children. 
Volunteerism is true treasure, and it will constitute one of the fundamental values of the year 2000. 
I feel great sadness when I realize that people today no longer dream the impossible dream. 
But I am glad that they seek instead a justice with human dimensions, an end to violence and the fulfilment of primary needs - all rights that should be concrete, natural and universal. 
Through a series of initiatives like those for the Year of the Family, which is officially concluding today, that Year will prompt a series of reflections by Governments and mankind on the true values on which to base the future development of our society and individual life. 
The first of these is solidarity. 
My hope as Italy's Minister for the Family is that in the near future, through solidarity, old and new self-interests and ethnic, social and religious hatred can be overcome to achieve that superior good to which we aspire, namely, peace. 
Whoever looks at reality without truly seeing it cannot understand. 
No later than tomorrow - or even today - we must enter into a mode of communication in which we will all have equal dignity of voice, tone and role. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on Mr. Win Mra, Permanent Representative of Myanmar. 
Mr. Mra (Myanmar): With its adoption of resolution 44/82 of 8 December 1989, the General Assembly proclaimed 1994 as the International Year of the Family. 
The resolution reaffirmed the importance of the family as the most basic unit of society. 
It also reawakened the international community to the role of the family in contemporary society and to the challenges it faces as a result of political, economic and social changes. 
This is the most fitting occasion to examine the challenges brought about by these changes and to formulate appropriate strategies. 
We can say with a sense of satisfaction that the preparatory process has succeeded in promoting the objectives of the Year and has resulted in crystallization of the substantive concerns regarding families. 
Consequently, we find ourselves today poised to embark on follow-up activities. 
One of the principles underlying the International Year of the Family is the need to undertake the activities of the Year at all levels - local, national, regional and international, with the primary focus at the local and national levels. 
Only with sustained effort at these two levels can the family regain its pivotal role in ensuring the well-being of society. 
Today is the most opportune time to take stock of activities at the national level. 
In the Union of Myanmar many activities were undertaken during the preparatory stage - activities such as organizing child-development centres; holding contests for children and giving prizes to the winners; and arranging ceremonies for cash donations towards observance of the International Day of Families. 
Arrangements to coordinate departments' observance of the International Day of the Family were made in April 1994. 
Non-governmental organizations were invited to take part, in accordance with the objectives of the International Year of the Family. 
Pursuant to General Assembly resolution 47/237, the International Day of Families was observed in Myanmar on 15 May 1994 under the auspices of the Ministry of Social Welfare, Relief and Resettlement. 
A special ceremony was held to observe the Day, at which the Minister for Social Welfare, Relief and Resettlement gave an account of the principles and objectives of the International Year of the Family. 
A commemorative theme song composed for the Year was also broadcast by Myanmar television on 15 May 1994. 
In addition, the predominant religion, culture and traditions of the land require that the family remain a cohesive unit for the development of the children and for their nurturing through proper upbringing. 
While caring for its other dependants, the family is mainly responsible for the growth and development of its most vulnerable members - infants and children. 
The Myanmar family structure is conducive to this role. 
Children are the object and focus of parental and grandparental love. 
By tradition and culture, as well as by law, the rights of the child are conscientiously and scrupulously respected. 
Myanmar has always had legislation to protect children - for example, the Young Offenders Act 1930 and the Children Act 1955. 
As a State party, Myanmar has accepted a formal obligation to recognize and protect the broad range of rights provided for in the Convention. 
Under the new legislation, a child in the custody of a cruel or wicked parent or guardian is defined as being in need of protection and care, and the State is required to intervene to protect the rights of such a child. 
The Myanmar Government's multifaceted measures to ensure the nation's development have resulted in an expansion of social services. 
This is the outcome of innovative social policies that address the needs of families. 
These social services are being provided, not only by the Government, but also by non-governmental organizations. 
The roles and functions of the family have changed, principally as a result of economic modernization and of moral degradation and its concomitant circumstances. 
How to safeguard this basic character against the onslaught of contemporary pressures is the challenge with which the international community is now confronted. 
In developing countries, where formal social security systems are inadequate - indeed, in some cases such systems do not exist - the family and the community are the two entities that can provide individual social security. 
It is therefore important for the developing countries to maintain and strengthen the existing family structures and to promote the community spirit until such time as the State can afford an adequate and sustainable social security system. 
For their part, the developing countries should have as components of their social policies plans and programmes to uphold the traditional values that underpin the cohesiveness of the family. 
Any future strategy must encourage the instillation of these time-tested values. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
It should constitute an important starting-point in a long-term process. 
My delegation fully supports the Secretary-General's plans to have appropriate follow-up strategies ready for timely submission to the fiftieth session of the General Assembly. 
The celebration of the International Year of the Family does credit to the United Nations, in particular if we assess the impact the Year has had on the international community, especially at the region, national and local levels. 
As we near the year 2000, the family continues to be seen as the basic unit of society in light of the key functions it plays at the heart of inter-generational solidarity, and as the emotional, economic and material support its members need for their proper growth and development. 
The family as an entity cannot be said a priori to be "finished" in a more or less defined way, nor do its functions appear to have been established once and for all. 
On the contrary, it is seen as a constantly evolving, multifaceted and dynamic reality, a producer of changes but also affected by those changes. 
It is a social framework whose role and functions cannot be seen as exclusively private units, but rather as public units in constant interaction with demographic, cultural, political, legal and economic phenomena. 
From sociological data, we can conclude that the institution of the family plays a central role in the renewed Spanish society at the end of this century. 
Family life has received very high marks in surveys on well-being. 
What is most interesting is the fact that these well-being indicators are independent of other social variables such as schooling, income and social class. 
Undoubtedly the family is the first educational environment in which an active and prolonged process of socialization, learning and transfer of culture takes place. 
Within the family, one can begin to promote true equality of opportunity for girls and boys to have access to culture, knowledge and democratic values. 
The society and the State must provide the necessary environment and resources for families to exercise this basic responsibility, while themselves fulfilling their own responsibilities by ensuring universal, accessible, quality education and thus promoting equal access to opportunities. 
This, moreover, involves educational policies aimed at ensuring the effective participation of families, children and teenagers in the educational community. 
Similar measures are also required for the protection and promotion of mothers in such areas as labour law and health policy, to make mother-child health services, family planning, and early detection and treatment for the disabled universally available and accessible. 
Therefore, meeting the new challenges of the modern family requires promoting all of its members through public policies which will facilitate, among other things, a balance between family and work life. 
Establishing individual needs and those of the family as a group in organizing daily family life will guarantee that families can function. 
It is the basis for sustaining a new social covenant in the private sector, a covenant between men and women, between children and adults, between the elders and the other members of the family - a family covenant. 
Experts, non-governmental organizations and political heads of ministries that have the most to do with family policies have appeared before that working group. 
The results of this work will be reflected in requests by the Congress to the Government. 
The Senate has requested the Government to establish an inter-ministerial working group to draft a report on the situation of one-parent families in Spain and draw up proposals to improve the most difficult social situations. 
Similarly, progress has been made in some autonomous and local administrations. 
Moreover, in connection with the celebration of the International Year of the Family, a National Committee has been set up in which experts, non-governmental organizations and representatives of the Central Administration, autonomous communities and local administrations are participating. 
As regards substantive commitments, in the light of the purposes and principles which the United Nations has proposed for the International Year of the Family, we have drafted a Plan of Action which includes the contributions of the members of the National Committee. 
This Plan establishes the goals of campaigns to promote communications, awareness and exchanges of information during the International Year of the Family which have been developed in Spain. 
It has been an opportunity for non-governmental organizations to be more visible in our societies and for Governments to take a more active interest in the needs and expectations of families. 
The activities connected with the International Year of the Family should be appropriately reflected in the activities of the United Nations, and should be in keeping with the important role families play in our societies. 
We firmly support the decision by the United Nations inter-agency meeting that the slogan of the celebration in 1995 of the International Day of Families should be: "Tolerance Begins in the Family". 
However, of equal importance is our resolve to make progress at the regional, national and local levels in improving the status and promoting the quality of life of the family in our societies. 
Ms. Kilgour Carr (Canada): Canada is proud to say that it has taken an active role in celebrating the International Year of the Family. 
In our country, international years have often been milestones in the development of public policy and social action. 
However, to achieve that impact they must belong to Canadian society as a whole - its governments, institutions and communities. 
After all, Canada is made up of millions of different families. 
All these factors underline the value of reaching out to enlist wide support for the International Year of the Family. 
Our international commitment has taken forms such as the decision to fund a staff person at the International Year of the Family secretariat in Vienna for a three-year period. 
A major component of the Secretariat's strategy has been participation in major family-related conferences, such as the one held in Victoria, British Columbia, on the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
They looked at the needs of children in situations of emergency, basic health and welfare needs, children and youth with disabilities, and a host of other issues. 
In addition to the federal government's work, individual provinces and territories have formed groups or assigned staff to promote International Year of the Family activities within their own jurisdictions. 
The federal government provided funds to establish this independent, non-governmental organization in 1992. 
It has a board of directors made up of 32 distinguished Canadians. 
Since its creation, it has been active in forming partnerships with other non-governmental organizations and business, labour and community organizations. 
The Committee developed The Work and Family Challenge Programme to make employers more aware of the realities of balancing work and family responsibilities. 
It commissioned a survey of public opinion on families and family life. 
It developed a learning and study guide about Canadian families that was distributed to all Canadian elementary school principals. 
We can say with confidence that Canadian non-governmental organizations have played an active role in promoting the International Year of the Family. 
Last week, in collaboration with the United Nations International Year of the Family secretariat, the Canada Committee for the International Year of the Family, in conjunction with three Canadian non-governmental organizations, hosted "Today's Families: A Bridge to the Future", the closing conference for the Year. 
In his keynote address to this conference, held in Montreal, the Prime Minister of Canada, the Right Honourable Jean Chrien, underlined the importance of strong families to society and the obligation Governments have to support them. 
One result of the Montreal conference is the non-governmental statement about follow-up to the important work that has been accomplished through the Year. 
That non-governmental document was presented here today. 
Some of the issues discussed in Montreal also form part of the agenda of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
Canada endorses the progressive recommendations that resulted from the Conference and supports the Programme of Action agreed to in Cairo. 
In particular, we believe that improving the conditions of women and empowering them with choices will help to build better families, better societies and a better world. 
In the same way, we look forward to the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women, to take place in 1995. 
Canada believes that both conferences will benefit from the attention we have paid to the needs of families and all their members this year. 
One of the most tangible effects of an international year is its influence on public policy. 
On 26 July, the Minister of Health, the Honourable Diane Marleau, announced the Canada Prenatal Nutrition Programme. 
This Programme will help give the smallest, most vulnerable members of a family the healthiest start possible in life. 
On 5 October, the Federal Government released a discussion paper in which the Canadian people are asked to help set contemporary social security priorities. 
For more than 50 years Canadians have developed a large network of social programmes, and yet too many people find themselves without the help they need to adapt to a changing economy. 
The Government of Canada believes a government committed to stronger families must work to address these issues. 
It is committed to doing so. 
The impact of the International Year of the Family will be felt in years to come through these issues and decisions in both the private and the public sectors. 
Canadians have told us that families are important. 
They expect all parts of society to work together to support families. Canada is proudly taking on that challenge. 
Mrs. Leeds (United States of America): The United States strongly supports protecting and strengthening the family as a basic social and economic unit. 
The family provides the environment within which the next...................................... generation is born, sheltered, nourished and educated. 
Mothers and fathers must nourish the child with food and love, protect the child from harm, ensure that the child is cared for when ill, and provide the child's early education. 
The concern, therefore, is not only for children but for the capacity of parents to provide adequate care and stimulation for their children. 
Promoting the economic and social well-being of families, children and communities is the heart of the mission of the ACF. 
The ACF works also to develop supportive communities with a positive impact on the quality of life and development of people. 
The Extension System organized a national task force made up of Extension professionals and representatives from the private sector. 
This approach to development is based on the premise that successful development must put people first through reflecting and responding to the realities and dynamics of daily life, which are most keenly felt at the level of the family and household. 
Traditionally, development experts used gross national product statistics or numbers of targeted beneficiaries to measure the impact of their programmes. 
The result of this focus on macro-level statistics or individual interventions is that the family system, its role in society and its effect on individuals tend to be overlooked. 
Because there are many different family systems throughout the world, and even within countries, it is important to approach the design and implementation of programmes with an analysis of how intra-family relationships and gender roles influence the allocation of resources to individuals. 
Focusing on families also highlights the fact that most people operate as members of family systems, not as isolated individuals. 
The betterment strategies of many households depend on maximizing the productive use of family resources, often across intergenerational lines. 
It is within families that most individuals are nurtured, sheltered, educated and allocated resources. 
Health, housing, income, education and other social and economic factors are all interrelated, and it is within the family system that they come together. 
We believe that focusing attention at the level of the family lets us see the interrelated needs of people so that assistance both at home and abroad can respond to their needs and priorities, rather than reflecting primarily the "solutions" of development specialists. 
It means building on the strengths and the potential of families, respecting their strategies for self-improvement and the rights of all family members. 
Development is based on understanding how resources are allocated within the household, who controls the resources, who makes the decisions, and why. 
Today, many families are faced with stress as a result of poverty, disasters, disease, war or pandemics. 
Although families are resilient and have developed coping strategies when faced with adversity, many become so overwhelmed that they are no longer able to cope. 
The millions of children orphaned by AIDS or forced to work rather than go to school, or who are living or working on the street, are manifestations of stress on family systems. 
Often working in local communities, these organizations implicitly understand the fact that the needs of individuals are influenced by their family's resources, decisions and dynamics. 
For no matter what a family unit looks like today, the family remains the essential ingredient in shaping our later lives. 
All children need the love and support that only caring parents, caring adults can provide. 
As First Lady Hillary Rodham Clinton said in recent remarks to a graduating university class, 
We need both within our families. 
Two major United Nations events will take place next year: the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
For now, before the International Year of the Family comes to a close, let us all take the time to show our own families how much we cherish them, and to remember the needs of families everywhere. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call next on Her Excellency Mrs. Josefina Bilbao, Minister of the National Women's Service of Chile. 
After chairing the national Commission for the Family established by former President Patrizio Aylwin to carry out an in-depth study of the family in Chile and to prepare extensive diagnosis of the subject, I was appointed by President Frei to head this Ministry. 
I am therefore in a position to say that for my Government the United Nations proclamation of the International Year of the Family was not merely timely but far-sighted, both for my country and for the entire international community. 
In only half a decade a new international order has arisen. 
But in this new international order there will be a cruel rise in the inequality of opportunities throughout the world. 
With the consolidation of societies that are freer, more advanced technologically, more responsible environmentally and more pluralistic culturally, contrasts persist that are unacceptable to the conscience of mankind. 
Poverty, unfulfilled basic human needs, unemployment and intolerance are problems that continue to affect all countries, but they are tragic in developing countries, and especially in the least advanced of them. 
In this context, the family stands out once again conspicuously as the basic unit of society - overwhelmed but also the source of meaningful change. 
It stands out as the natural structure for fostering the potentials of all its members, and as the irreplaceable agent for social-development policies. 
Chile welcomed the United Nations call to commemorate the International Year of the Family and wishes to share with the Assembly its pride at having done so with conviction and commitment. 
For we achieved the first of the goals also we had set ourselves: putting the family on our civic agenda. 
Studies carried out as part of the Year showed that family-related aspirations are a high priority among the majority in our country, and that there are many kinds of families facing many kinds of problems. 
The family is paramount for Chile because of our cultural identity, our historical memory and our traditions. 
Hence, we all know that to preserve the family is to be responsible for its development, for its changes, for its problems and difficulties and for its vast creative possibilities as an agent of the values that mobilize us as a nation. 
We know that in many countries macroeconomic structural-adjustment policies have exacerbated unemployment and all the other manifestations of poverty and violence. 
We also know that there has been an especially hard impact on women, owing to their position in the workforce and in the family. 
The reduction or elimination of social services has affected women's access to employment and have transferred the burden of providing those services to families - and within those families, to women. 
In that connection, I believe that the main changes in the family in recent decades relate directly to changes in the status of women in various societies; we must recognize that linkage in devising modern, democratic policies. 
Chile has successfully made the transition to democracy; our rate of economic growth has been some 6 per cent over the past decade. 
At the same time, our modernization has been imbalanced, and poverty persists. 
The Government of President Eduardo Frei has clearly defined its priority: we aspire to the eradication of extreme poverty by the end of the century. 
In order to do this, we need more democracy, improved economic growth and social policies that will provide equal opportunities for the most marginalized. 
Because of this conviction, we strongly value the contribution made by the various international conferences convened by the United Nations on the relevant issues. 
The International Year of the Family is a step towards the Fourth World Conference on Women; changes in individual sectors help to promote overall change. 
We have also made progress in legal reform. 
A few weeks ago, the first legal text defining and imposing sanctions on violence within the family was promulgated, and there has also been a reform in the legal status of married women. 
At present there is a draft before parliament concerning filiation, designed to ensure the equal status of all children before the law. 
As regards our work in public policy, we are seeking to promote equality of opportunity for all types of family units, and to make the family a place that generates equal opportunities and rights for all its members. 
In order to build a suitable national awareness, the Government has undertaken to encourage public debate and to open up opportunities for families, in various fields and spheres, thus increasing their resources and their possibilities. 
Our commitment to generate clear equality of opportunity, without distinction as to sex or status, has also led us to participate with enthusiasm and hope in the World Summit for Social Development to be held by the United Nations in Copenhagen next year. 
It shows us also that without democracy and without growth it is also impossible to eradicate poverty. 
We cannot attempt to be first rich, then free, and later on just. 
This has always been the illusion of authoritarianism and populism. 
The struggle against poverty is an imperative of justice, but it is also one of efficacy. Either development is by all and for all, or, in the long term, it is by and for no one. 
Today too the family offers a great opportunity to make progress in realizing the universal values on the basis of which the United Nations was founded: the values of democracy, of peace, of freedom and of justice. 
Here, we have sown the seeds of the future, and the harvest, we are sure, will bear the fruit of human dignity. 
Mr. K\x{95e5}y (Hungary): Let me state at the outset that the Government of the Republic of Hungary joined with pleasure and enthusiastic dedication in the United Nations initiative proposing that 1994 should be the International Year of the Family. 
Our pleasure and dedication were fuelled by the recognition that the family is a fundamental resource of the community and of society, and that, due to the manifold conflicts inherent in today's world, an increasing proportion of families need continual social support. 
This need for support is particularly prevalent in today's Hungary. 
Our Government and vulnerable Central and Eastern European Governments have been described as rowing between the Scylla of an overburdened State budget and the Charybdis of the political unpopularity of social budget reform offering less-than-universal benefits. 
This scenario requires increased efforts to educate the public about the viability of various options, about the long-term costs of attempting to maintain a virtually defunct system and about the strength of solidarity based on cooperating families. 
In my country all significant political elements agree with the slogan offered by the United Nations for this special year: 
"Building the smallest democracy at the heart of society." 
We believe that democracy begins with the family. 
A democratic society can be built on the basis of democratic families alone. 
Conversely, families that are democratic in their internal relationships can develop and function exclusively in democratic societies. 
In Hungary the Year of the Family has, in accordance with the recommendations of the United Nations, been intended as neither a single, isolated action nor as a representative campaign. 
It has been considered as an opportunity to call attention to the problems of families and, as such, perhaps to start rational political and social actions with a permanently beneficial influence on the lives of families. 
We are firmly committed to the development of a social policy that would provide more comprehensive support for families with several children. 
We intend to introduce more measures favouring unemployed parents and impoverished families with several children. 
The legislative preparations for the Act on Child Welfare and Protection have started. 
With this in mind, let me raise a point for further consideration. 
A United Nations statement on family-policy guidelines, similar to the Declaration of the Rights of the Child, is lacking. 
Such a document may promote the elaboration of national family strategies in Member States. 
Perhaps the forthcoming World Summit for Social Development will dwell upon this issue. 
Among the international events, we could mention the family conferences held jointly with our neighbouring countries. 
I must also mention the noble gestures made by our families who have hastened to help refugee families that have been separated and driven from their homes. 
International charity organizations have been of great help in this work. 
We consider the Salt Lake City Family Patron City Programme to be an excellent initiative. 
Over 21 Hungarian cities have joined it, and in the years to come it plans to operate an international network among the family-patron cities. 
I consider it very important to change our current concept of the family. 
We can now see the United Nations in the same way: as a family of nations bearing responsibility for each other. 
Our motto for the Year of the Family expresses this well: everyone needs a family, and the family counts on everyone. 
We thank the General Assembly for giving us this Year. 
I wish the General Assembly all the best in its work and success in its noble efforts." 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on His Excellency Mr. Aleksander Luczak, Deputy Prime Minister and Minister of Education of Poland. 
In proposing that the United Nations proclaim an International Year of the Family, we were guided by the belief that the family has always played an essential role in the lives of individuals and society alike. 
It fulfils extremely important functions, both economic and educational. 
It enables people to express themselves in everyday life and stimulates positive emotions. 
Indeed, the family constitutes a universal social unit which closely integrates the interests of the individual and the public. 
Basically, it performs a similar role in all countries, regardless of social and economic systems, religious beliefs or social and regional circumstances. 
The leading moral, political and religious authorities have been turning to the family as the most durable asset and primary hope for the future, for the family is the first and irreplaceable educator, the basis for the transmission of the values system and inter-generational experience. 
The Polish family has preserved national culture and transmitted its values to the young generations, even though by the eighteenth century the country had disappeared from the world political map. 
The fundamental political, social and economic transformations in today's world have a bearing of their own on the functioning of families. 
As a result, the priorities of social and individual values are changing, as are the norms, patterns and models of life. 
Yet nothing can replace the family in its educational and social functions. 
To some extent these issues were tackled by the World Conference on Human Rights, held in Vienna last year. 
The same issues are also being pursued by various international governmental and non-governmental organizations. 
This is surely a challenge, in view of the different family-life traditions in various countries. 
I hope, none the less, that obstacles to such a declaration will be surmounted. 
Systemic changes under way in Poland, including the advanced stage of transition to a market economy, necessitate the prompt elaboration of a new concept of social policies, particularly with respect to families. 
Credit facilities for housing are scarce and expensive. 
Companies have drastically reduced the scope of social benefits. 
Consequently, the economic and social security of many families has diminished. 
It is incumbent upon the Government to cushion the negative side-effects of transition - without altering the essential direction of reform. 
Reform of the social security system is subject to intensive analysis. 
An improved mother-and-child and young people's health- care programme is being implemented. 
A system of family doctors is planned. 
The State budget covers arrears of interest for housing credits owed to banks. 
Unfortunately, the country's present economic situation does not permit us to do more, nor can we afford to increase our budget deficit. 
The United Nations did well to focus on the family in 1994. 
The family has become the subject of wide-ranging, active and constructive international collaboration. 
Support for the family is a fundamental social responsibility for every Member State, whatever its social and political systems and no matter what differences exist in terms of religion or customs. 
Let me take this opportunity to express our appreciation to the Coordinator of the International Year of the Family and his staff for discharging their responsibilities in successfully preparing for this important event. 
Last April we hosted in Warsaw the XVIII International Congress of Families, organized in close cooperation with the World Organization for the Family, with broad support from the Catholic Church in Poland. 
One of the Committee's top priorities was, in accordance with United Nations guidelines, to initiate national and local actions to alleviate the hardships of everyday life of families and assist the resolution of conflicts within the family. 
The Committee succeeded in organizing summer holidays for a large number of children from low-income families and for children requiring special care. 
On its initiative, a number of local committees were formed in the provinces. 
Together with other nongovernmental organizations, those committees launched social welfare activities and the counselling of women and set up clubs and care centres for children, the elderly and young people from low-income families and from families at risk. 
We are determined to continue working together towards the multifaceted development of the family, taking advantage of such forthcoming international occasions as the World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen next spring, or the Fourth World Conference on Women to be held next autumn in Beijing. 
When the International Year is over concern for the welfare, stability and sustained development of the family should continue to be at the centre of the attention of the international community, the United Nations system, and regional and non-governmental organizations. 
My Government fully supports extension of the efforts to attain the noble goals of the International Year of the Family and shares the lasting commitment of the United Nations to the family. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the representative of Portugal. 
Mr. Soares (Portugal): It is a great honour for me to address the International Conference on Families on behalf of my country and to have this opportunity to express views on such crucial issues as those relating to the International Year of the Family. 
Nevertheless, I would like to convey some reflections relating to matters of great interest to my country. 
When 1994 was proclaimed the International Year of the Family, the General Assembly reiterated that the United Nations had acknowledged that families were the basic units of social life. 
In my country the family occupies a key position in the political and social system. 
These concerns found a place in the Portuguese Constitution, which states that the family, as a fundamental unit of society, is entitled to the protection of society and the State and to the creation of all the conditions necessary for the personal realization of its members. 
The family as a source of moral values is an age-old reality for us, one that has stood the test of time and resisted the challenge of fashion and circumstance. 
The Portuguese policy on the family takes into account modernity and progress and is inspired by the development and improvement in material living conditions, but it remains deeply committed to the humanistic values of a people and nation with many centuries of history. 
The International Year of the Family was therefore, from the Portuguese point of view, a most welcome initiative, and Portugal has participated wholeheartedly in its observance. 
The Commission carried out its work in close cooperation with local and regional authorities, schools, churches and non-governmental organizations, in order to achieve the goal of creating, among policy makers and the public at large, greater awareness of the family as the natural and fundamental unit of society. 
We must ensure that the ideas and recommendations that were put forward will materialize in concrete actions. 
Next year two important world conferences will take place - the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women to be held in Beijing - in which issues related to the family will be at the centre of the debates. 
In this context, I should like to underline our main concerns on family policies. 
As has frequently been said on other occasions, the family, as the natural and fundamental group unit of society, is the fullest reflection of the strengths and weaknesses of a community. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Permanent Secretary, Ministry of Labour, Human Services and Social Security, of the Republic of Guyana, Ms. Claudette Moore, upon whom I now call. 
Ms. Moore (Guyana): It is indeed a great honour for me to address this meeting on a matter of considerable importance to my country and to the international community of nations. 
The situation of the family is precious in Guyana, a land of six peoples who nevertheless have one destiny, for we subscribe to the dictum that a nation is as strong as its families. 
"The family is obviously the nucleus of all social, economic and political aspects of life, bound together by blood, unity of purpose and, most of all, tradition. 
In this connection a National Coordinating Committee was established in November 1993 to give effect to those efforts. 
Given the broad objectives and the seriousness attached to each objective, it was found desirable to establish subcommittees under the following headings: moral and legal, the disabled, youth, and the work environment. 
Members of the subcommittees were drawn from government agencies and from non-governmental organizations. 
"leave a lasting impression upon our minds and permanently guide our actions related to the uplifting of the family and our nation". 
Immediately following this announcement, non-governmental organizations, and in particularly the Church, initiated a launching ceremony at which the main speaker was His Excellency Dr. Cheddie Jagan, the President of Guyana. 
Programmes of awareness extended through March 1994 and involved government officials as well as Guyanese families. 
The Moral and Legal Sub-Committee has produced a draft family code. 
This was disseminated across the nation on 15 May 1994, which was observed as the International Day of Families. 
Work will continue with a view to incorporating all the views and issues that should be contained in such a code. 
This Sub-Committee has also begun to work on proposals for the establishment of a family court, with some input from senior legal professionals. 
The Sub-Committee for the Disabled will shortly execute plans that have been made for what is called Disability Awareness Month, which will commence on 4 November 1994 and will culminate, on 3 December, in observance of the International Day of the Disabled. 
The Ministry of Health, as Guyana's lead Ministry on disability, is in the process of reorganizing and expanding the National Rehabilitation Committee as a National Commission on Disability, one of whose first tasks will be the formulation of a national disability policy. 
Guyana can be described as a young country as 40 per cent, or more, of its population are below 35 years of age. 
Programmes to demonstrate the importance of youth and the complementary nature of family members in the development of literacy skills, civic consciousness, moral education and family values were undertaken in collaboration with the Commonwealth Youth Programme as part of our observances. 
This approach, involving the training and guidance of semi-literate people by literate members of society, was intended to emphasize the position and status of the family as a key social institution, to reinforce family ties and to have a multiplier effect on the rest of society. 
Consistent with its commitment to youth, the Government submitted a paper on national youth policy in June 1994. 
It is intended that the mechanisms established will provide young people with scope for self-expression and will make provision for appropriate programme development. 
The efforts of the Work Environment Committee, on the other hand, are geared to securing the involvement of the private sector and social-service institutions to assist in improving working conditions for people with family responsibilities. 
We have set as the major focus the achievement of the International Labour Organization's aim of ratification of Convention 156 during this year or shortly thereafter. 
It is noteworthy that, as a consequence, Guyana has fulfilled all preliminary legal requirements for ratification of this Convention. 
It also provides for men and women to enjoy equal rights and the same legal status in all spheres of economic life. 
In addition, the Equal Rights Act 1990 removes all forms of discrimination based on sex and provides for equal opportunities for men and women. 
The work of this Committee is therefore concentrated on the establishment of the social infrastructure that is necessary to alleviating the burden of family responsibilities on the productivity of workers. 
The establishment of adequate care facilities for children in and out of school, elderly people and other family members is currently being examined. 
As an extension of our work in this area, Guyana will join other countries in the Caribbean in a regional workshop later in the year. 
It is hoped that efforts will then be combined to develop strategies for implementation of the Convention at the regional level. 
Changes in the structure and composition of families have been almost universal, but important socio-economic and cultural functions performed by families should be preserved and transmitted to succeeding generations. 
Guyana will therefore seek to ensure that a plan of action is informed by the deliberations and activities of the International Year of the Family, with goals peculiar to our local situation but consistent with the universality of the human family. 
The eight delegations, which include those of the first three speakers in the debate, are those of Egypt, Germany, Hungary, India, Poland, Portugal, the United Arab Emirates, the United States of America. 
Mrs. Pulido de Brice (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): The Government of Venezuela attaches particular importance to the discussion of social matters. 
When we speak of social matters we necessarily look to the major agent in the building of society, which is, of course, the family. 
In the framework of a mixture of races, we have a society characterized by egalitarian values. 
Cultures meet in the family, and social mobilization is part of that reality. 
The many years of extolling individualism have not undermined our families. 
We are grateful for this opportunity, at such a difficult time, to focus our attention on the family, to discover all the ways in which it is organized, as a flexible and clear response to the need to adapt to new times. 
The realities of shortages and changes in family life in our society demonstrate that decisions based solely on the quest for material and technological progress are outdated. 
Now more than ever we must address the cultural values and aspirations that give meaning to our lives as we face the future. 
How can coexistence be achieved without strengthening people, the basis of the entire life cycle. The institution of the family is the basic cell, because that is where we are born, where we live and where we die. 
Until recently, the family was a purely private setting; we were indifferent to it; we did not want to get involved in the discussions that were part of everyday life. 
In this world, there is not time to develop options or opportunities or aspirations to build social relations that go beyond the immediate. 
Responsible parenthood, which is a reality in our region, is not simply a matter of will. 
Among our young people today, 30 per cent are excluded from the school system, while 20 per cent leave the school system for a life of poverty. 
How can one assume responsibility without taking all those factors into account? 
The International Year of the Family has involved opening up new channels for discussion in Venezuelan society. 
Thirty-eight percent of our population - 580,000 families - lives in a state of critical poverty. 
Many of them are products of migration. 
Our country, in this context, is a symbol of prospects for the future. 
We are not yet able to deny this opportunity to other peoples, but we must also face our inability to find our own identity. 
What has been the strategy of our country? Three major problems have been the focus of our attention. 
That is why we have a wide-ranging programme - like our Ayacucho Fund - that uses oil income for the training of human resources in higher education. 
We have allocated 4 billion bolivars for training our citizens, for integrating our young people from 8 to 16 years old into the labour market. 
The diversification of the local economy could be an option for the future, but at the present time, our local, informal economy, without technology or social security, does very little to incorporate our young people. 
I should like to take this opportunity to outline the major options involved in our definition of family policy. 
Public policies, focused solely on caring for vulnerable sectors of the population, are merely a segment of the concept of integration. 
Family policies should regard the family as a component of the social, political and economic elements. 
I wish to make another point that I find interesting. 
While it is very tempting to focus on the most vulnerable, we also need to develop \x{5e68}ite groups that have the ability to shape and direct that sector. 
If the State is to have an authoritarian and centralizing role, it must involve all the groups of civil society, not simply as interlocutors of the State, but as interlocutors of a society which is also capable of diversification. 
First, we believe that assistance policies are needed. 
When we have such large sectors that are poor, we cannot expect them to have the strength to make the journey by themselves. 
It has often been said that we should not give the people fish, but should teach them how to fish. 
The second aspect relates to social-investment policies in which the conditions are established for the family to play its socializing role. 
We cannot blame families for not playing that role if we take away from them the tools for change. 
Why do we take the family into account nowadays? Because technological and material progress have failed to respond to our needs for development as human beings. 
If, as has been stated in the context of the social summit, we really want to design participative policies, then family policies must provide for relations of interdependence; of globalization of the problems of society; of reinterpretation of the values of equity, solidarity and civil responsibility. 
The collectivity must be rebuilt as an expression of all human beings. 
Only in this way can we say that we are really caring for our people. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on the representative of China, Mr. Wang Xuexian. 
Mr. Wang Xuexian (China) (interpretation from Chinese): The United Nations is a big international family composed of 184 Member States. 
We deeply appreciate the fruitful work carried out by the Secretariat of the United Nations, the regional preparatory meetings and, in particular, Mr. Sakolski, Coordinator for the International Year of the Family. 
Since the adoption by the General Assembly at its forty-fourth session of the resolution which proclaimed 1994 the International Year of the Family, countries in all parts of the world have made positive responses. 
This tradition has been enhanced by the development of family relations towards equality, democracy and harmony. 
We the Chinese have always taken pride in our happy and harmonious families. 
In May last year, China had the honour to invite representatives or observers from 26 countries and regions and 17 United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations to participate in the Asia and Pacific Regional Preparatory Meeting for the International Year of the Family, held in Beijing. 
The meeting was highly successful, and the Beijing Declaration it adopted was viewed with favour by all sides. 
In February 1993, the Chinese Government set up its own Coordinating Committee composed of representatives of a dozen Government departments and organizations. 
Over the past year China has carried out many diverse activities, organized and guided by its national Committee. 
On 15 May this year, Beijing celebrated the International Day of the Family. 
Many specialists, scholars and governmental officials participated in the activities, going into the main streets and outdoor public places to explain and give advice and answer questions on China's family law and to share their specific legal and scientific knowledge. 
On the same day, the award ceremony for the Model Family was held. 
Before the ceremony, there were nation-wide activities in connection with the choice of the model family. Thirty families won gold, silver and other honourary awards. 
They are all families that have made significant contributions to society and enjoy family harmony and rich family life, thus winning great respect. 
The International Symposium on the Family and the Next Generation was held to discuss the building of family culture and youth education. 
It is well known that the family is the natural and basic unit of society and plays a very important role in social development. 
The family is both the beneficiary of and the active participant in social development. 
Without happy and harmonious families, it is impossible to maintain a happy and harmonious society. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I call on the Permanent Representative of Paraguay, Mr. Jos F\x{5e68}ix Ferndez Estigarribia. 
Mr. Fernandez Estigarribia (Paraguay) (interpretation from Spanish): I have the honour of speaking on behalf of the Group of Latin American and Caribbean States at this meeting on the International Year of the Family. 
When we speak about change in our societies and its influence on the issue now before us, it cannot escape us that the family is at the same time and from another standpoint a powerful renovating agent. 
It is in the family that generally accepted knowledge is reassessed and subtly added to and changed, without losing sight of the essential values of our common civilization. 
For this reason strengthening our democracies also involves intensifying the debate on the role of the family because of its influence as a first educator of free and egalitarian consciences. 
This of course is a long-standing concern of the United Nations. 
To prove that assertion, we need only glance again at the remarkable Convention on the Rights of the Child, one of the most broadly ratified instruments. 
The basis for the recovery of the family, which is needed for greater promotion of human rights, equality between the sexes, individual freedoms and greater emphasis on the rights of the child, will be determined by the extent of international cooperation and governmental concern. 
In the last decade of the twentieth century there have been two major trends - the ageing of the population and the development of family structures. 
These trends may be regarded as different aspects of modernization and call for a substantive response from Governments and from various members of the family. 
However, United Nations forecasts indicate that the ageing of the population most strikingly affects the developing world, as shown by the following statistics. 
A total of 40 million is forecast for the year 2000, and 93 million for the year 2025. 
At the same time, life expectancy at birth will rise in Latin America from 51.2 years for the period 1950-1955 to 71.8 years for the period 2020-2025. 
This indicates that this region cannot be considered a "young region", as there is an accelerated demographic transition taking place towards lower birth and mortality rates. 
We trust that in 1995 at the Fourth World Conference on Women in Beijing and the World Summit for Social Development in Copenhagen major steps forward will be taken in the process of consolidating the family structure. 
The preparatory meetings at regional and international level, combined with the facilitating activities of the secretariat of the International Year of the Family, have produced many valuable proposals which have guided national committees in formulating their national programmes. 
These meetings give the international community the opportunity adequately to address the problems of poverty, unemployment, disintegration and disease and how they affect the family. 
This is reflected in the theme chosen for the International Year of the Family by the national committee, namely, "The Family in Changing Socio-economic Circumstances". 
Therefore we support the integration of programmes to promote the development of the family into overall social and economic development planning. 
The concept that social and family issues are a secondary matter in contrast with the primary process taking place in the political forums, is a serious mistake. 
Therefore, the Government has given due consideration to the specific social, economic and cultural priorities and needs of the various family types and their individual members. 
Studies have shown that the majority of these women have a low education level and, therefore, exercise the lowest paid professions. 
Furthermore, the Government also guarantees elementary services in the fields of health, education and housing for this vulnerable group. 
The Committee, which is chaired by the Deputy Speaker of the National Assembly of Suriname, consists of 14 representatives of ministries and religious and non-governmental organizations. 
Other projects were financed by several local funding agencies, the private sector and the Government. 
In conclusion, I would like to thank the Organization for the praiseworthy initiative of organizing this Conference, thus enabling national committees to exchange experiences and discuss follow-up activities on an issue of such great importance for all our countries and peoples. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I call next on the representative of the Russian Federation, Her Excellency Mrs. Ludmilla Bezlepkina, Minister for Social Protection. 
Mrs. Bezlepkina (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): I am greatly honoured to address the Assembly on the question of the family. 
On that basis, the Russian Federation attaches great importance to this question, which the General Assembly is rightly discussing. 
We convey special thanks to Mr. Henryk Sakolski, whose participation in the work of the International Scientific and Practical Conference on the Family and the Development Process, held at Moscow in November 1993, enhanced the importance of that Conference. 
Russia has submitted to today's Conference on the question of the family a brief report entitled "Policy Relating to the Family and the Holding of the International Year of the Family in the Russian Federation". 
Today I should like to draw attention to world-wide trends whose emergence at the national level is causing great concern. 
I refer to the reduction in the level at which the family, as a social institution, can provide its members with social and physical security. 
The factors at work here are the growth of poverty, violence, the number of orphans, loneliness, drug addiction, prostitution and alcoholism. These are all characteristics of our times. 
Above all, we should be concerned about protecting the interests and the rights of children, who are totally dependent on the decisions and actions of adults; but their future will depend on what those decisions and actions are. 
Society as a whole pays a very high social price for this. 
The State, for its part, must actively help to develop a system of social services and their provision and assure the right and opportunity for their use, as well as the corresponding regimes and guarantees of employment. 
Only through such an approach can we talk about real ways of achieving the rights and freedoms of the individual on the principle of the elimination of all forms of discrimination, particularly discrimination against women. 
Only such an approach can ensure greater participation and the corresponding greater responsibility of women, involving them in the management of resources and in taking decisions at all social levels. 
Our common efforts at the international and national levels will help us move into the twenty-first century on the basis of the principles of real priority interests of the individual and spiritual and moral development which to a great extent, is assisted by the family. 
Achieving this must be the goal of the further historical development of the family's economic, political and social transformations. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on His Excellency Mr. Pawan Kumar Bansal, Member of Parliament of India. 
Mr. Pawan Kumar Bansal (India): It is most appropriate that we should be celebrating the International Year of the Family this year and addressing related issues in the General Assembly. 
India believes that the family is the basic building-block of society. 
Individuals have not only rights in society, but responsibilities to society as well, and to the global family as a whole, as is reflected in the ancient Indian concept of "Vasudhaiva Kutumbhakam", that is, the world is but a family. 
This is based upon the interconnections of literacy, economic and social development and population control. 
In India, the family has been the basic unit of stability and integration in a society of free choice. 
Indian family-welfare programmes are significantly based on voluntary participation. 
India's family welfare programme is funded by the central Government. 
In an effort to impart dynamism to our family-welfare programme, a focused and result-oriented action plan has been developed over the last few years. 
India fully accepts the goal of universalizing services for sexual and reproductive health care, of meeting the unmet needs by the year 2015, as envisaged at Cairo, and of removing all programme-related barriers by 2005. 
We aim to implement the Cairo Programme of Action at the national level, with international cooperation as appropriate and in accordance with the United Nations Charter. 
The Constitution of India recognizes the special needs of these specific groups and makes a number of provisions to protect and promote their interests. 
It is in this tradition that the constitutional provision on the directive principles of State policy has informed the policy-making of successive Governments in India in order to ensure social justice for all. 
The disadvantaged sections constitute about 25 per cent of the population. 
Their development is being pursued through some of the largest affirmative-action programmes in the world in their favour in education, employment and other areas. 
Today, special emphasis is placed by the Government on rehabilitation programmes for slum dwellers, comprehensive legislation for the rights of people with disabilities, and wider education of the disabled. 
A national programme for developing technologies for the disabled was launched in 1988. 
We have also set up special employment exchanges and special cells for handicapped persons all over the country. 
The Integrated Rural Development Programme and the Prime Minister's New Employment Scheme support training programmes for youth towards self-employment in all Indian states. 
These programmes provide technical and basic managerial skills as well as loans and subsidies to youth in the age group of 18 to 35 years and to families living below the poverty line, to enable them to become self-employed. 
India has registered considerable success in the functioning and development of the cooperative movement in a democratic society. 
Other conclusions of the report need further study. 
The societies which have overlooked the importance of traditional family values in their pursuit of personal excellence and prosperity are today re-emphasizing the role of the individual within the family. 
In this International Year of the Family, let us reaffirm our faith in the family as the nucleus of a healthy and orderly society. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I call on the representative of Malta, Mr. Joseph Cassar. 
Mr. Cassar (Malta): These Meetings of the General Assembly are significant not only because they coincide with the observance of the International Year of the Family, but also, and even more, because they reflect the importance Member States ascribe to the family. 
Throughout history, the family has always been considered the basic unit of society. 
The International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo again acknowledged and reaffirmed this fact. 
Malta is honoured to have contributed to the negotiations which ensured that this principle was given the attention it merits in the Conference's final document. 
The family is an essential element for secure social development. 
It provides a source of mutual love, respect, solidarity and affection and acts as a support system for its individual members, encouraging personal growth and respect for individual rights. 
The family, however, is also influenced by the nature and pace of change. 
It is today subject to numerous pressures that make it extremely vulnerable and thus it requires, more than ever before, the support of other institutions. 
The international community's celebration of the International Year of the Family is a long-overdue acknowledgement. 
In preparation for this International Year of the Family, Malta had the privilege of hosting the United Nations Europe and North America Preparatory Meeting in April 1993 and the World NGO Forum in November 1993. 
The Valletta Declaration issued by the Europe and North America Preparatory Meeting reaffirmed a wide-ranging commitment to the family and invited the United Nations, intergovernmental organizations and Member States to encourage and support regional cooperation with respect to family matters. 
By safeguarding and promoting the values and unity of the family, we further strengthen the protection of human rights. 
The State should support and protect the family and facilitate its role. 
Such a role requires the safeguarding of human rights, ranging from the equal rights of men and women to social security; from the right to education to the right to life of the unborn child. 
In giving its support, the State should not exploit the family in order to ensure a larger or smaller work force. 
Decisions of this nature should not be made under pressure by the State through such methods as limiting the number of children eligible for State subsidies. 
Since Malta's independence 30 years ago, successive Governments in Malta have worked to give tangible form to these convictions. 
In marriage and within the family, husband and wife are recognized, in practice and in the eyes of the law, to be equal partners. 
They are jointly responsible for the care and upbringing of the children and are expected to reach agreement on all matters of importance to family life. 
The status of women has been enhanced through fundamental changes that give the necessary recognition to the dignity of the person - a dignity shared by all individual members of the family. 
Women should not be discriminated against. 
My Government believes that the family offers the best psychological milieu for stable personality development, as well as the niche where one assimilates moral values and cherished social customs. 
Above all, it provides solidarity to all its members, particularly those with special needs owing to disability, emotional stress or ageing. 
Social security is universal, and assistance is provided to the unemployed and to persons without any source of income. 
Pensions for the elderly and the disabled provide adequate financial income to ensure integration. 
These benefits, together with universal health care, help foster solidarity and diminish that stress which persons with special needs exert on the family. 
Protection and assistance help the family to fully assume its responsibility as the basic unit of society. 
As the natural environment for children and youth, and the most desirable support system for the elderly and the disabled, the strengthening of the family should be given priority by national Governments, intergovernmental organizations and concerned non-governmental organizations. 
In recent years, the family and social change have been the subject of considerable discussion in Malta. 
The Government and non-governmental organizations, in supporting the family, emphasize preventive measures such as counselling before and during marriage. 
In cases of marital breakdown, hostel facilities and accommodation at affordable rents are provided whenever possible. 
During the past 30 years, economic development and the increasing level of employment have been instrumental in raising the standard of living. 
Drug abuse is a cause of concern. 
These abundant references to the family should be embodied in a coherent and comprehensive document on the functions, responsibilities and rights of the family. 
Such an international document on the family would have a direct impact on its members and on the role of the family in society. 
That is why my Government believes that in the follow-up to this Year of the Family, we should harmonize our efforts to consolidate peace and democracy with efforts to promote social justice on a global scale. 
Families can realize their full potential only in a world where peace and freedom prevail and in a just society free from inequities. 
Poverty, hunger, illiteracy, racial discrimination, the degradation of the environment, armed conflict and other calamities greatly impede the normal development of the family in vast areas of the world. 
Political and economic instability have uprooted millions from their homes. 
In a spirit of international solidarity, many States have welcomed the victims of these modern-day scourges. 
Subsidiarity is a key principle of contemporary society. 
Our efforts to bring decision-making close to those most affected by it should find immediate resonance in matters which have a direct impact on the family. 
The erosion of the family as an institution cannot but result in fissures which threaten the stability of those very societies which we cherish most. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on the Deputy Permanent Representative of Japan, Mr. Shunji Maruyama. 
Mr. Maruyama (Japan): Before commencing my remarks, I would like to express my appreciation to Mr. Henryk J. Sokalski, Coordinator for the International Year of the Family, for his excellent work in promoting observance of the Year. 
It is universally recognized that the family constitutes the basic unit of society and that it assumes diverse forms and functions which reflect the diversity of individual preferences and social conditions. 
It acts as a leading agent in promoting the well-being of the larger social entities that are built on it, and it thus plays a critical role in social development. 
Everywhere, the family provides both physical and spiritual support for its members, and particularly for those who are most vulnerable, such as children, working adults, and the aged. 
Bearing all this in mind, the Government of Japan is in full accord with the objectives of the International Year of the Family, which provides Member States with an excellent opportunity to re-evaluate and promote the family's unique role and functions in various aspects of our life. 
The Year is an occasion to promote the concept of the family as the smallest working democracy, one that operates at the very heart of society. 
Japan welcomes the vast array of initiatives undertaken by Member States in support of families, and, for its part, it is carrying out a number of public-information activities in observance of the Year. 
Among the events organized by the Government of Japan are seminars and concerts, and the issuance of special commemorative stamps. 
Local governments and non-governmental organizations are also making important contributions in promoting the role and functions of the family in bringing about social progress. 
This is especially important in the light of the trend towards smaller families in Japan, which often diminishes the ability of the basic social group to care for its members, particularly children, the disabled and the elderly. 
I would like to take this opportunity to announce that in April of this commemorative Year Japan ratified the Convention on the Rights of the Child as part of its effort to address such concerns. 
This series of plenary meetings of the General Assembly has given us an invaluable opportunity to familiarize ourselves with the various policies and programmes being adopted and executed by other Member States. 
My delegation believes that in following up the Year we should pay greater attention to the family in the national policies we formulate. 
The pivotal role of the family in the development process will be a key issue at the upcoming World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
These high-level forums can make an invaluable contribution to ensuring the success of the Year and an effective follow-up to it. 
As we come to the end of the International Year of the Family we should remain active in promoting the inherent strength of the family and in strengthening its role and functions in contributing to national, regional, and international sustainable development. 
Mrs. Sirelkhtim (Sudan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The President (interpretation from Arabic): I now call on the Permanent Representative of the Netherlands, Mr. N. H. Beigman. 
Mr. Biegman (Netherlands): In the Netherlands, the working definition of a family is "a living unit in which the care and the upbringing of the child takes place". 
We attach great importance to the breadth of this definition and to the concept of "living unit". 
Government policies and specific measures may affect these living units, but they are not focused on or geared to families as such. 
They focus on the individual citizens, and particularly the children, belonging to the families, or the living units. 
However, the Netherlands Government ultimately decided to join in the preparations, and it established an independent National Committee provided with a substantial Government subsidy and corporate sponsorship. 
Hence, after this somewhat hesitant start, the year of the family in the Netherlands has provided a basis for socially relevant activities and projects. 
The Netherlands National Committee participated actively in the closing conference of the International Year of the Family in Montreal last week, with a view to fostering acceptance and recognition of alternative family arrangements. 
Please allow me to explain, briefly, the Netherlands' position and to elucidate what we consider to be "a family". 
While the Netherlands recognizes the family as a basic unit of society, we also recognize the diversity of family life, lifestyles and structures within and between societies. 
This diversity has been confirmed by findings of the World Economic Survey, which states that at present about 35 per cent of all households worldwide are run by women. 
Government policy in the Netherlands is therefore geared to individuals in all their various situations. 
This includes families, comparable social units and those who do not live in a family. 
The government should focus on the upbringing and education of children. 
In our opinion, children should be the focus of our attention, whether they are living at home or have left home but remain dependent - for example those who, because of their studies or for various other reasons, are temporarily away from home - or, of course, are homeless. 
Because its policy is focused on children rather than on the family as such, the Netherlands does not have anything like a family policy, which makes it difficult for us to go along with international positions regarding such policies. 
In a worldwide context, family structures, traditions and values differ so markedly that it seems unlikely that international consultations on family matters could result in widely applicable international measures to strengthen family life. 
In closing, let me stress that we feel very strongly that attention to families in all their varieties should never lead to diminished attention to the rights of the individual. 
In the end, all living units are composed of individuals, and it is respect for the rights and dignity of the individual that can promote greater understanding between people, nations and cultures. 
Mr. Pallais Arana (Nicaragua) (interpretation from Spanish): The staggering changes taking place on the international scene affect the scope of relations between States themselves as well as relationships among social groups, which within those societies have their separate identities, lifestyles and cultures. 
The family, commonly regarded as the basic unit of society and the focus of the social organization network, is undergoing a rapid process of change, which in some societies is affecting the very concept of the family. 
The Cairo Conference reaffirmed the concept of the family as a natural and fundamental nucleus of society. 
In countries where conflicts have taken on a dimension of social violence, families have been affected by forced separation, displacement and family disintegration. 
In all these cases children are affected the most. 
In the governmental programme outlined by Her Excellency President Violeta Barrios de Chamorro, there is a clear statement of political resolve to direct resources to the full ethical, economic and social recovery of the Nicaraguan nuclear family, after a decade of political and military conflict. 
The family passes on values and rules of behaviour and plays an important role in economic, political, social and cultural aspects of society. 
Nicaragua's political Constitution stipulates that the family is the fundamental nucleus of society and has a right to the protection of society and the State and to the safeguarding of its rights. 
The present Constitution, and the laws adopted under the Constitution, provide for the rights of the family. 
The Government of Nicaragua is today determined to conserve such basic values of the Nicaraguan family as solidarity among family members and, above all, the family's educational function as a transmitter of moral and civic values. 
Since 1993 parents have been actively participating in that Ministry's consultative councils and in schools and institutes at the basic-education level. 
Management has been made more democratic through community participation by the creation of departmental health councils, which have had a decisive impact on the organization of services and their effectiveness. 
The Ministry has also tried to achieve collective agreements and compacts to guarantee incentives such as accident insurance, supplements based on seniority, maternity protection and indemnity based on seniority at the end of the labour contract. 
Further, the Nicaraguan Institute for Agrarian Reforms is proceeding to assign crop-land titles to families in order to promote the preservation of family heritage, thus maintaining family unity. 
We believe that peace is a process that must begin in the Nicaraguan family, a family that has been divided by a decade of wars and antagonisms of all kinds. 
The President (interpretation from Arabic): I now call on His Excellency Mr. Reaz Rahman, Permanent Representative of Bangladesh. 
Mr. Rahman (Bangladesh): Five years ago the Assembly decided to proclaim the year 1994 the International Year of the Family. 
Indeed, the resolution adopted by the Assembly at its forty-seventh session expressed awareness that families are the fullest reflection, at the grass-roots level, of the strengths and weaknesses of the social and developmental welfare environment and as such offer a uniquely comprehensive and synthesizing approach to social issues. 
Today, the basic challenge facing us is to bolster the position of families as a major catalyst for social progress and development and to reinforce their role as the key nucleus for promoting moral and ethical values, education, rights and responsibilities and the fundamental foundation for democracy. 
If the impressive achievements of the International Year of the Family are to have any last effect, a crucial imperative will be to consolidate and implement follow-up actions to the goals we have set together. 
Bangladesh has been attaching due importance to the observance of the Year and to looking beyond it. 
A broad array of activities have been undertaken to celebrate it. 
These include a series of constructive activities befitting families across the country. 
Emphasis on gender equality in society and in the family has been an additional factor in the creation of a greater awareness of the role of individual members within this the basic unit of society. 
A major target that has been reached is unanimous recognition of the role of families in fostering sustained growth and sustainable development. 
Bangladesh's Department of Social Services is implementing a number of programmes, both in urban and in rural areas, to ensure balanced socio-economic development of families. 
Emphasis is being laid on both moral and material family development. 
The areas of this development include health, sanitation, education, the skills required for self-employment, and recreation. 
Families are truly the building-blocks of societies and the essential fabric of human relationships. 
We are deeply committed to appropriately supporting and sustaining families as the means of providing a better future for our children and as a fundamental social unit to strengthen the local community, national society and the global community. 
The President (interpretation from Arabic): I call on the Permanent Representative of Liechtenstein, Mrs. Claudia Fritsche. 
When the International Year of the Family was being launched, it was affirmed that families as the fundamental group units of society are entitled to maximum protection and assistance to enable them to fulfil their roles in ensuring the development of their individual members and of society. 
Families continue to be the primary caring institutions. 
They look after members who are young or elderly, ill or disabled. 
It is through the family that children acquire the knowledge and skills that will serve them as adults. 
There is no simple view of the family, and no easy definition of family policy. 
Yet, policies and programmes tend to be based on concepts and family models which, because of the major changes that most societies have undergone in recent decades, may no longer reflect reality. 
The traditional forms of family are changing. 
Improvements in communication and access to information enable individual family members to have increased contact with ideas and behavioural norms that go beyond their traditional spheres. 
Economic factors force families to separate when members migrate in search of employment. 
Within a relatively short time, extended families have shrunk, and single-parent families are no longer the exception. 
Today, between a quarter and a third of all households worldwide are headed by single parents, of whom 90 per cent are women. 
One of the most demanding aspects of the daily lives of many families, especially single-parent and female-headed families, is the constant need to balance work and familial responsibilities. 
There is a great need for social-support systems appropriate to individual cases. 
It therefore seems necessary that major attention be given to examining and fostering new roles and responsibilities for men. 
Fathers could be given wider access to education in family life, and parental leave and other incentives could be provided, to encourage and enable them to play new, wider roles, especially with regard to home-making, child care and family planning. 
Affected as they are by continuing social, economic, cultural and political pressures, women should be enabled to explore new opportunities for education and employment and to balance work and familial responsibilities. 
Families are valuable resources for the prevention of crime and delinquency. 
An important issue is the prevention of domestic violence. 
Women experience violence as a form of control that limits their ability to pursue options in almost every area of life. 
It hinders the human development of women themselves, and it affects the well-being of children and families. 
We welcome the appointment of the Special Rapporteur on violence against women. 
In agreeing to appoint a Special Rapporteur, the Conference recognized gender-based violence in both public and private spheres as a human-rights violation. 
In creating family-support infrastructures, the State and its institutions are only the backdrop. 
It was against this background that a programme for the provision of assistance to families in times of crisis and periods of transition was initiated. 
It has been said frequently that the family, being the natural and fundamental group unit of society, is the fullest reflection of the strengths and weaknesses of a community. 
In spite of the many changes in society that have influenced its role, the family continues to provide the natural framework for the emotional and material support that is essential to the growth and development of its members. 
A strong and democratic family should be promoted as an important element of an equally strong and democratic society. 
The President (interpretation from Arabic): I now call on the Deputy Permanent Representative of the Islamic Republic of Iran, Mr. Gholamali Khoshroo. 
The family, as the most fundamental institution for human growth and happiness, has, in recent decades, been threatened by structural and cultural transformations in Western societies. 
The intrusion of the market approach into everyday life has severely weakened the belief and practices which were common in family, religious and local communities. 
As modernism proceeds, strong ties in traditional communities become weaker and weaker, while the need to care for each other grows stronger and stronger. 
Thus, we are in a paradoxical situation: to become more modern leads to a reliance on the market and bureaucracy, which contributes to the destruction of modernism itself. 
To solve this dilemma, we must attach utmost importance to the family, education and religion. 
It is very sad that in the current situation the foundation of the family has become so weak that individual autonomy has replaced moral and social responsibility. 
Accordingly, narrow individualism, which dramatically focuses on immediate personal affairs, is continuously developing at the cost of public happiness and social coherence. 
Such maximization of self-interest, accompanied by the increasing attachment to the comforts of life, has led to the dissolution of social ties and family relations. 
These tragic changes in Western societies have resulted in a high proportion of divorce - almost one out of two marriages - widespread reluctance to marry, and an increasing acceptance of premarital and extra-marital sexual relations. 
Worse still, the spread of sexual abuse within the family and domestic violence have brought about an increasing number of runaways and crimes. 
The Government of the Islamic Republic of Iran has, since its inception, made every effort to create a conducive and encouraging environment for families to flourish in. 
Articles 10, 21, 29, 30 31 and 43 of the Constitution of the Islamic Republic of Iran frame laws, regulations and national plans connected with families and their stability. 
Thus, the Islamic Republic of Iran regards the family as the core of society and supports any movement that contributes to its strengthening and enhancement. 
Declaring 1994 the International Year of the Family emphasized the need for more intense attention to and a thorough re-evaluation of existing difficulties faced by families in the world. 
The Islamic Republic of Iran supports the initiatives launched by the International Year of the Family because it believes in the need for expanding collective efforts to eliminate common problems. 
We have participated wholeheartedly and actively in these activities. 
The first step was the formation of a national committee comprising various organizations within the country. 
These organizations manage the affairs of children, women, youth, the elderly and the disabled. 
The many sessions held by this committee resulted in the compilation of a national report. 
We wish to stress the fact that the family plays the important role of giving society new members who can play an appropriate and constructive part in its social activities. 
It is the family that passes on the culture, and the history, thereby ensuring the continuity of a people. 
There is a world-wide crisis of values. 
In Peru the danger of social disintegration has been aggravated by a prolonged socio-economic crisis, which, fortunately, is being overcome. 
There have been other causes also demographic problems, migratory phenomena and urban sprawl. 
All of these factors have a negative effect on the harmonious development of the family and tend to its breakdown. 
It deserves particular attention because it increases the vulnerability of the most vulnerable sectors, particularly women and children. 
Two decades of terrorist violence and drug trafficking and the corruption ensuing therefrom, have also contributed seriously to the breakdown of the family. 
For that reason we Peruvians enthusiastically hail the national victory over terrorism and the Government's resolution to combat drug trafficking. 
At this stage of its history, Peruvian society, which is multicultural, is becoming more closely knit and is acquiring a greater degree of communication, all of which will help to define the image of the new Peruvian citizen. 
The Institute has as its premise the idea that neither violence nor poverty can justify the breakdown of family ties, which are the sole guarantee of the training of responsible adults who can play a useful part in society. 
Similarly, it is aware that Peruvian families are carrying out new forms of survival through self-management organizations that enable them to face the social, economic and moral crisis in a spirit of solidarity, playing the leading role that is theirs within the process of social change. 
Combining family well-being and active participation by the community, the Institute works on the basis of two programmatic approaches. 
Secondly, there is the programmatic aspect of the social integration of children and adolescents who are in especially difficult circumstances. 
Special attention is directed towards the problems of children and adolescents from birth to 18 years of age in cases where they have difficulties in achieving integrated development because of bio-psycho-social deficiencies. 
An effort is being made to help them adopt acceptable patterns of social behaviour so that they can become reintegrated into society and the family. 
Peru is taking resolute action to resolve the urgent problems of its population. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on Her Excellency, Mrs. Miriam Sirelkhatim, State Minister, Ministry of Social Planning of the Sudan. 
Mrs. Sirelkhatim (Sudan) (interpretation from Arabic): From a homeland where family values reign, I should like to greet you, Mr. President, on behalf of Sudan, its people and its Government. 
The family is the nucleus of society and its solid foundation. 
It is the ideal environment for character-building. 
The two spouses should educate their children on the basis of piety, without discriminating in any way between girls and boys, so that they may grow up imbued with positive moral values, proper behaviour and generosity. 
They should also receive a proper education and enjoy a happy childhood as members of society and in their immediate environment. 
They should, then, be aware of the society that surrounds them and respect it through, for example, acquiring a love of art and beauty. 
Children should also understand the munificence of the universe and the importance for human beings of following the proper path and preserving the environment, as well as the need to love their work, their neighbour and their homeland. 
Children should be brought up to have a positive attitude towards all humanity and should be imbued with a spirit of sacrifice and generosity. 
Open-minded dialogue and social interaction should help them follow the path of righteousness and avoid evil. 
They should accept diversity and differences of opinion, and they should be generous. 
These are also values which they should be taught to acquire. 
Furthermore, the Ministry for Social Planning was created in order to develop society on the basis of a global concept. 
It is the largest Ministry in Sudan. 
In this connection, the Minister for Social Planning issued ministerial decree number 21 of 1994 to create a national committee under the chairmanship of the Minister of State for Social Planning within the framework of the International Year's official celebration. 
The committee's functions include providing for the protection of the family, ensuring social justice and cohesion and securing prosperity of our citizens on the basis of full respect for their economic and social rights. 
Rural and immigrant families also receive enjoy special assistance. 
Special training programmes for the women of such families have been introduced. 
It is hoped that, on 31 October 1994, there will be a special colloquium in Khartoum on the social and human aspects of the Sudanese family. 
As part of the interest shown in the family, vulnerable families and orphans are cared for by the State. 
General guidelines have been laid down accordingly in order, inter alia, to develop the means of funding, data and statistics gathering and reviewing existing legislation. 
Medical assistance and education are given to these children. 
Those children were in fact taken away by force. 
The council helps those families to market their products and, thereby to improve their standard of living. 
The high-level committee for productive families has held intensive meetings, and 300 million Sudanese pounds have been allocated to projects for families involved in production. 
To this end, a special committee has been set up by a presidential decree. 
The Committee has done very good work so far and has provided a large number of people with much-needed clothing under the slogan: Clothing for All. 
Women have also achieved high-level status within government. 
As to medical services and family planning, campaigns have been launched, especially in rural areas, to distribute medicine to children and pregnant women. 
Meetings and campaigns have been organized on health care for women and families. 
As to the protection of the environment, the Sudanese State is developing alternative energy resources and making it possible for families to earn a living without damaging the environment. 
The handicapped also enjoy special attention from the Sudanese Government. 
They enjoy all rights without discrimination. 
The State is making a particular effort to provide vaccines, especially against polio. 
As a result, there has been a considerable reduction in the number of victims of that crippling disease. 
With a view to protecting the family, the Sudanese State has raised the slogan of sports for all, so that all citizens may lead a healthy life. 
The elderly, for their part, are protected by the Sudanese State and enjoy great respect in our society, especially as our religion urges us to respect our elders, as well as our neighbours, the poor, orphans and the disinherited. 
As we celebrate the International Year of the Family, we hope that we are laying the foundations for a united family, the building block of tomorrow's society. 
We must imbue our families with moral values and abolish social discrimination on the basis of religion, ethnicity or culture. 
Moral values ensure the cohesion of society and should be consolidated. 
We cannot achieve this without an international commitment to these objectives. 
We are proud to propose the idea of a productive family, which would contribute to solving the problem of poverty in the world. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to inform representatives that draft resolution A/49/L.5, entitled Twenty-fifth anniversary of the operations of the United Nations Population Fund has been circulated in the Hall this afternoon and will be considered tomorrow, Thursday, 20 October, in the morning. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call next on the representative of Pakistan, Mr. Jan Ali Junejo. 
This Conference provides us with an opportunity to review the activities of the International Year of the Family and to discuss ways and means of putting together a comprehensive and cohesive programme for follow-up to the Year. 
It therefore has a key role in making or unmaking a society or defining its strengths and weaknesses. 
It is the responsibility of Governments to protect and assist families and to promote their inherent strengths to enable them to function as self-reliant and self-sustaining units in communities and nations. 
The International Bill of Human Rights provides an excellent framework for achieving these objectives. 
The traditional family is the basic unit on which any society rests. 
We should underscore the critical need for the family to receive comprehensive support and protection. 
The Programme of Action adopted by the International Conference on Population and Development has reiterated the importance of the family in society. 
The final document adopted by the human rights Conference addressed individual human rights in the context of family relationships and emphasized the positive role that families can play in the promotion and protection of human rights. 
We should maintain the momentum generated by those Conferences and by the activities held in observance of the International Year of the Family. 
The forthcoming World Summit for Social Development, the United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders and the Fourth World Conference on Women all present valuable opportunities for placing the role of the family in its rightful context. 
We should strengthen the family-related components of the declarations and programmes of action of those conferences. 
At the World Summit for Social Development, we should try to build consensus for generating additional resources to eradicate the poverty and unemployment affecting the poorest families in the world. 
When we look back, we note with satisfaction that observance of the International Year of the Family has achieved considerable progress in enhancing awareness of family issues among Governments and all other actors of civil society. 
During the Year, special attention has been paid to the economic, social and demographic factors affecting families. 
In the developed countries, the civilization of the post-industrial era is searching for appropriate models for the family. 
In the developing countries, the main problem is the survival of the majority of families, who live below the poverty line. 
Constantly changing economic and social structures have thrown up new challenges that are beyond the capacity of traditional systems. 
The families affected need the help of their Governments and of the international community. 
Therefore, it is of the utmost importance that all members of the family women, children, youth, the elderly and disabled persons should be protected from exploitation, violence and abuse. 
Governments, private enterprises, non-governmental organizations and international agencies should formulate and implement family-sensitive policies so that the family may be enabled to act as a medium for promoting healthy values and socio-economic development. 
Mrs. Hoenigsperger (Austria), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The structural adjustment programmes imposed in the developing countries often result in the retrenchment of essential social services. 
The income-generating capacities of families, which are so crucial, can be strengthened in a stable, progressive and vibrant economic environment. 
The majority of the developing countries, trapped in a vicious circle of heavy debts, dwindling economic assistance, inequitable trade regimes and inadequate investment, cannot hope to ensure better living standards for their families. 
The United Nations, its specialized agencies and the international community should implement national efforts to eradicate illiteracy, provide basic health care and implement population welfare programmes. 
In Bosnia, Palestine, Kashmir, Rwanda, Azerbaijan and many other parts of the world, families have suffered collectively as a result of repression and atrocities. 
In 1994 alone, hundreds of thousands of people were killed; women were raped; children were mutilated and killed; and homes were destroyed. 
Particularly vicious has been the practice of State-sponsored violence against innocent families in order to humiliate and terrorize entire communities. Rape has been used as an instrument of war. 
The Year should have been an occasion to express the international community's strong moral condemnation of these atrocities, but the focus, regrettably, has remained only on stable or quasi-stable societies. 
We urge all Member States, while finalizing specific proposals for the implementation of the follow-up to the Year, to make provisions for the return and rehabilitation of families traumatized and victimized during armed conflicts and civil strife. 
Families in different parts of the world face different impediments in realizing their full potential for development. 
Our experience in Pakistan has been that efforts in the legal, educational and cultural spheres can yield significant results. 
In this context, conscious of the role of women in family structures, the Prime Minister of Pakistan, Mohtarma Benazir Bhutto, has taken a personal interest in putting an end to domestic violence against women. 
As a first step towards the empowerment of women, 25 seats have been reserved for women in the National Assembly of Pakistan, and a specific percentage of government jobs has been earmarked for women. 
The legal protection of women, along with their economic empowerment, can play a significant role in strengthening families. 
Recently, we launched a project to increase the representation of women in the criminal justice administration. 
I must also add that Pakistan, as one of the co-initiators of the World Summit for Children, attaches special importance to the implementation of the World Declaration on the Survival, Protection and Development of Children. 
The International Year of the Family is a significant starting- point for a long-term process. 
When the Year is over, we hope that the family, the essential component of all healthy societies, will not be forgotten by Governments and international agencies. 
Mr. Bayart (Mongolia): We have gathered here to discuss the status of world-wide activities in observance of the International Year of the Family and to set guidelines for further global action in support of families. 
In our view, the high policy-making level of participants is ample evidence of increased public and international awareness of the family issue and of the recognition by the community of nations of its far-reaching importance. 
As we come closer to the end of the International Year of the Family we have a good opportunity to sum up the work already accomplished, identify major challenges that lie ahead and forge the necessary global consensus towards articulating forward-looking strategies for the good of families. 
The observance of the Year should, indeed, lead to a long-term process of integrating a more pronounced family component into both national development strategies and international cooperation. 
National efforts are being complemented by specific measures at the regional and international levels. 
A crucially important contribution was the holding of four regional and interregional preparatory meetings for the Year, which developed specific action-oriented recommendations. 
My delegation wishes to commend the work being done by the secretariat for the International Year of the Family and its Coordinator, Mr. Henryk Sakolski, to set in motion a concerted campaign and provide organizational and substantive support to numerous initiatives around the world. 
An impressive array of non-governmental organizations have throughout been our important partners in the preparation for and observance of the Year. 
Here special mention should in our view be made of the World Forum of non-governmental organizations on launching the International Year of the Family, a major global convocation of non-governmental organizations held in Malta late last year. 
Worldwide, the family has been undergoing constant transformation resulting from social and cultural changes, economic upheavals and the pressures of modernization and development. 
Traditional definitions of family structure based on two major types, nuclear and extended families, are being enriched with the emergence of new family types such as cohabitation, same-gender relationships and single-parent and reorganized families. 
Although such changes differ from country to country, the fundamental function of the family as a basic unit in society remains unchanged. 
And, as such, families provide the fullest reflection of the strengths and weaknesses of the social and developmental welfare environment, thereby offering a uniquely comprehensive human-centred approach to development, and to social issues in particular. 
In this sense, we believe that major upcoming world events such as the Social Summit and the international conferences on women and on human settlements should give due consideration to the family component in formulating their strategies and programmes of action. 
We welcome the opportunity offered by the International Year of the Family to focus attention on the numerous family issues, and in particular on that of vulnerable families. 
It is estimated that one third of all families are now single-parent families where a woman is the sole bread-winner. 
The poverty level of families with disabled members is also high. 
Labour migration to secure a livelihood is frequently a source of family tension and disintegration. 
Families affected by the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV) and acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS) require particular attention. 
There is still much to be done to raise awareness of these problems with a view to addressing them adequately. 
With that in view, my delegation believes that the international community should now actively work to formulate a sound follow-up of the Year to sustain its momentum. 
Pursuant to General Assembly resolution 44/82, which proclaimed 1994 the International Year of the Family, the focus of activities for observance of the Year is at the local and national levels. 
National preparatory activities helped to reveal more vividly the existence of acute family-related problems. 
Their predominant causes can be largely ascribed to the upheavals of transition. 
Dismantling of the old system of economic governance, coupled with the abrupt disruption of the external economic and trade environment, resulted in a sharp economic decline, and the emergence of such social evils as poverty and unemployment. 
Aside from the economic sphere, the transition process involves the social, cultural and spiritual life of Mongols, bringing with it other, no lesser challenges, including, inter alia, the deterioration of the social safety net and the educational system. 
Fully aware of the existing situation, the Government of Mongolia is taking bold measures, allocating more than 20 per cent of its budget to human-priority concerns and executing strategies to improve the status of children, women, the aged and other vulnerable groups. 
The President: I call next on the representative of New Zealand, Mr. John McKinnon. 
Mr. McKinnon (New Zealand): The symbol chosen as the logo for the International Year of the Family, a heart sheltered by a roof, is an apt one. 
These activities will help us carry forward the aims of the International Year. 
They will make a difference to family participation in our society. 
New Zealand's participation in the Year has been substantial. 
Prominent New Zealanders active in providing services to families were invited to form this Committee, which worked in liaison with the Department of Social Welfare. 
The Government recognized the importance of the United Nations objectives for the Year in stimulating local, national and international action as part of a sustained long-term effort to increase awareness of family issues and highlight the importance of families. 
Generating awareness was the first, the second was facilitating community activity and the third was information-gathering. 
There is certainly a high level of awareness of the Year in New Zealand. 
It was launched at dawn on 1 January 1994 in Gisborne, the first city in the world to greet the new year and the new day. 
The national theme song for the Year, Good for Life, by a prominent New Zealand band, has become familiar to most of our people. 
The theme statement, The family is good for life, has aided the promotion of the Year, and a related theme is adopted for each month of 1994. 
Research in July suggested that 85 per cent of adults were aware of the International Year. 
Community activity for the Year has been sustained through several initiatives. 
These were prominent New Zealanders involved in promoting the Year nationally and locally. 
Additionally, International Year of the Family coordinators were appointed by local governments. 
It is founded on the Government's concern that families should have appropriate access to effective and coordinated sources of help and advice in times of family crisis. 
Just as important as the Government's input has been the community response to the Year in New Zealand. 
It is this that has made the Year for us. 
Thirty community-initiated projects for the Year have been funded from an allocation by the New Zealand Lottery Grants Board. 
An illustration is a pilot project on parenting skills based on kaupapa Maori, or Maori cultural principles. 
And so, at the conclusion of the International Year of the Family, it is particularly heartening to be able to say that new services are becoming available to families, as well as increased information about existing services. 
Recent policy emphasis on promoting and supporting the role of families in society has been reinforced for the future. 
This includes innovative legislation passed in 1989 for involving extended families in decision-making in child welfare cases. 
We are delighted that Mr. Sakolski will be giving the keynote address at an international conference in Auckland on strengthening families. 
We expect the conference's results to feed directly into Government policy development processes, together with the outcomes of other International Year of the Family initiatives. 
We have also been pleased to be able to contribute internationally to the Year, including through funding several International Year of the Family projects in the South and South-East Asia region. 
Studies relating to literacy in the Jaipur district in India and to the families of street children in the Philippines were two such projects. 
Many differing strengths come from this diversity. 
Building on the basis of such differences is particularly relevant as we move towards 1995, the United Nations Year for Tolerance. 
We have seen the central role of women in development highlighted in the context of the United Nations Conference on Population and Development. 
We will continue to look for emphasis to be placed on the situation of women, children, youth, ageing persons, disabled persons and indigenous people in the context of preparations for the World Summit for Social Development in Copenhagen next year. 
We firmly believe that there must be a strong focus on the role of the family if the many and complex social issues faced by societies today are to be addressed successfully. 
Let us hope that families in countries that are themselves in crisis will also gradually benefit from the understanding and support of those in more fortunate circumstances. 
The importance of the family to nations' survival cannot be underestimated. 
We salute the international humanitarian agencies engaged in working in these situations, where families are very often disempowered and fragmented. 
We must now work to ensure that the efforts made during 1994 to recognize, support and celebrate the role of the family have a continuing influence on the international social agenda. 
Finally, let me return to the image of the United Nations logo for the Year. 
The roof over the heart can symbolize the shelter given to the individual within his or her family. 
It may also stand for the recognition and support our societies can give to the families within them, with their diverse forms and faces. 
The President: I call next on the Permanent Representative of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, Mr. Mohamed A. Azwai. 
In addition, there has been the impact of economic pressures arising from the dire poverty in which millions of families live in all parts of the world. 
This makes it incumbent upon us not to be content with celebrating but rather to focus on setting up practical programmes for protecting and developing the family and eliminating those threats to its stability and survival. 
We in the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya believe that an individual without family has no meaning and no social life and that if human society sinks to the point where men exist and develop outside the family, it will turn into a gathering of lost, uprooted hoboes. 
The unspeakable things we witness nowadays, such as vagrancy, juvenile delinquency, the trade in children, their prostitution, pornography, the spread of drugs and AIDS, are all causes and effects of the disintegration of the family. 
Now the international community has the opportunity afforded by a number of forthcoming international conferences to remedy those grave social ills, particularly during the World Summit on Social Development in Denmark and the World Conference on Women in Beijing next year. 
Libyan legislation therefore contains many laws on the protection of the family. 
All minors whose families have been lost or have disintegrated for any reason, as well as the handicapped, the infirm and the aged, have the right to full social welfare. 
In paragraph 20, it provides that it is one of man's sacred rights to grow up in a family of father, mother and siblings. 
It is truly ironic that while celebrating the year declared by the Assembly as the International Year of the Family, the Libyan family and Libyan society should suffer from international sanctions imposed by one of the organs of this very Organization, namely the Security Council. 
Those sanctions have led to grave human suffering to Libyan families owing to the lack of medicines and of possibilities of treatment, which led to the delay in vaccinating thousands of children and the death of a number of those awaiting permission to go abroad for treatment. 
Entire families have been lost because of road accidents, roads having become the main means of transport in the country. 
All this befell the Libyan family while Libya has been celebrating the International Year of the Family! We appeal to this august Assembly immediately to lift these unjust, unjustifiable sanctions. 
The suffering of the Libyan family came as a result of the political hegemony of certain States on this international Organization. 
They have not stopped there. 
Mrs. Aissatou (Cameroon) (interpretation from French): Speaking on behalf of the Republic of Cameroon at this important International Conference on Families, I am pleased and proud to note that the Conference affords us an opportunity to restore the human person to a central, rightful place in the development process. 
I should also like to join previous speakers in extending very sincere congratulations to the President and other officers of the Conference on their well-deserved election and to assure them of our full cooperation in successfully completing our work. 
Under the Constitution, the State has the duty to protect and promote the family so that it can play a useful part in implementing national population policy, whose ultimate goal is the promotion of a quality population by safeguarding the health of mother and child. 
A study on the Cameroon family carried out in 1988, with the financial support of the World Bank, enabled us to identify the major challenges facing the family in my country. 
The family's role has been enhanced recently by the implementation of structural adjustment programmes, which have been extended to social strata that in 1986 could be said to have risen above the poverty line. 
A second challenge is the breakdown of value systems, a result of the cultural shock created by the conflict between tradition and modernity. 
This is a fundamental problem, gradually becoming more acute with the development of a global culture created by the growth of mass media and modern systems of communication and telecommunication. 
The study, along with others on poverty, has enabled the Cameroon Government to improve its strategy for educating the people on responsible parenting. 
It has also enabled us to target various policies to reduce poverty, to make the family the true foundation of social stability and national integration and to reach a better understanding of the place of women in various development programmes. 
The family code now being drawn up will, when adopted, provide a more solid legal basis for this strategy so that the family in our society will become the special place in which ideals of human development can be formed and take root. 
The United Nations initiative to declare 1994 the International Year of the Family and to organize this Conference on Families only a few months before the Copenhagen World Summit for Social Development has a twofold significance for us. 
On one hand, this initiative strengthens our conviction that all forms of sustainable human development that seek to promote the comprehensive well-being of man and his offspring must necessarily reflect the family as the basic unit of society. 
On the other hand, it strengthens in us the idea that the advancement of family well-being requires the promotion of the various components of the family unit the father, the mother and the child. 
The results of widespread social mobilization around the theme of the family during 1994 and the recommendations of the present Conference on Families are preparing the platform that we should like to see given to the family at the World Summit for Social Development. 
The approach of sustainable human development is today challenging the entire international community. 
A vision of development focusing solely on economics has led to many failures and frustrations and, thereby, demonstrated its limitations. 
From this forum we should welcome the United Nations initiative, undertaken since 1990, to issue the human development index for each country. 
That index, because it is the product of economic and social indicators, is a better reflection of a country's state of development. 
Despite socio-economic difficulties in our countries, families continue to be the last refuge for many of their members a place where those people can still hope to rediscover the meaning of humanity and a real spirit of solidarity. 
We must make it possible for the family to realize its full human potential so that that hope may become a reality. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of the Syrian Arab Republic, Mr. Abdu Hadid, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Abdu Hadid (Syrian Arab Republic) (interpretation from Arabic): It is a great pleasure for my delegation to see such a host of distinguished representatives celebrating the International Year of the Family. 
When interaction and integration are fully achieved between man's endeavours within the family and man's productivity at work, then we are on the threshold of a new stage of social development. 
First, by creating the appropriate social, economic, legislative and psychological conditions that would enable the family to continue to play its proper role; 
Secondly, by adopting appropriate policies to ensure the cohesion and stability of the family in order for it to interact positively with the objectives of development, while avoiding excessive consumerism; 
Thirdly, by offering more assistance, support and protection to the family, especially in the remote areas, through the provision of high-quality development-oriented social services. 
At the educational level, we have decided to adopt an integrated educational approach, that ensures full interaction between the family itself, school and society, in order to prepare the present generations for the future. 
We have decided also to expand our illiteracy campaigns beyond mere literacy or numeracy, and have focused primarily on parents, in order to eradicate all forms of illiteracy at the educational, social, economic and cultural levels. 
At least one practical lesson per week will focus on the upbringing of children under the supervision of health-care specialists and social workers. 
Efforts will be redoubled towards the formulation of plans that would help families achieve social stability and raise their standards of living through expanded social services, especially in low-income and rural areas. 
Social services provided to various families will be expanded through the creation of new social institutions, consultation and guidance centres. 
The number of nurseries and kindergartens operated by Government and popular institutions is being increased. 
The needs of mothers at home are being provided in order for them to participate more fully in the process of development. 
Appropriate technology in rural areas is introduced at a much larger scale in order to increase agricultural production for local consumption and to improve living standards in the rural areas, thereby improving conditions on the whole. 
At the legislative level, we encouraged more support for the role of the family in solving its own problems, updating national legislation whenever necessary in keeping with social and economic development policies and with an eye to achieving sustainable development. 
We also updated family legislation in Syria in keeping with changed national circumstances, both at the social and economic levels. 
In the area of information, we have focused on the importance of mass media in educating the family and increasing its awareness. 
To this end, we have adopted very clear information policies to protect the family and its members from delinquency. 
The President: I call now on the Permanent Representative of Brazil, Mr. Ronaldo Sardenberg. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): At the outset, I wish to indicate that the delegation of Brazil fully subscribes to the statement made today by the Permanent Representative of Paraguay on behalf of the Group of Latin American and Caribbean States. 
Through the ages the family has played a role in the process of socialization and education, the paramount importance of which need not be further emphasized. 
It is not immune to the new economic, social and cultural realities. 
The viability of our societies in the future and the well-being of our descendants will depend on our ability to cope with this process of adaptation directly, so as to avoid a possible trend towards the disintegration of the family structure. 
The role of family life in society is manifold. 
It is at the family level that solutions can be found to many of the social ills of our times. 
Because it is the core structure in society, it retains potential as a fundamental tool in the formulation and implementation of policies in areas such as education, health, and sanitation. 
Given these challenges and possibilities, we consider it entirely appropriate that the international community and the United Nations should devote significant efforts to addressing issues of concern to the family. 
Brazil joined the consensus that resulted in resolution 44/82, launching the International Year of the Family, aimed at promoting increased awareness of family issues and at improving the institutional capability of countries to tackle family-related problems with comprehensive policies. 
Public policies aimed at specific segments of the population cannot fail to consider the concrete living conditions and survival strategies of family groupings, which vary according to their position within the social structure. 
Our Constitution considers the family as the basis of society, and provides for special protection and support by the State. 
The passing of other important pieces of legislation in Brazil also deserve to be mentioned. 
There remains, however, a significant gap between the law and the reality faced by families in Brazil. 
Government and society alike are doing their utmost to bridge this gap in order to allow all families to enjoy the benefits of social and economic development. 
In order to carry out the activities pursuant to the International Year of the Family, an Interministerial Committee was established by President Itamar Franco for the formulation of Brazilian policy on the family. 
In September a debate was conducted in Brasilia on the National Plan for the Brazilian Family. 
The Brazilian National Plan sets the principles and strategies for our national policy in this domain, defining areas of responsibility of the various Ministries. 
The national policy will be coordinated, at the federal level, by a permanent commission composed of 10 Government representatives and 10 representatives of interested non-governmental organizations. 
The main guidelines of this Plan include participation of the family in the formulation, implementation, follow-up and assessment of Government policies and programmes; respect for social and cultural diversity; and the need for appropriate funding at all Government levels to finance activities related to the family. 
The meeting in Brazil was an important preparatory event where topics regarding the economic rights of the family were discussed. 
The International Conference on Population and Development, in which Brazil participated constructively, dedicated one chapter of its Programme of Action to the diversity of family structures and composition and the required socio-economic support. 
Governments should take these realities into consideration when formulating socio-economic development policies, programmes and legislation aiming at contributing to the stability of families. 
Families are increasingly vulnerable. 
The Cairo Programme of Action recommends that Governments should provide the necessary support and protection for these most vulnerable families. 
My Government is committed to implement programmes and actions recommended by the Cairo Conference, and is considering an entire set of measures focused on the family. 
In concluding, I would like to emphasize that the enormous tasks ahead of us concerning family issues must gain proper international attention throughout the United Nations system as well as other institutions, especially those dedicated to the promotion of social and economic development. 
Cardinal Lopez Trujillo (Holy See) (interpretation from Spanish): Thank you very much, Mr. President, for this opportunity that is offered to the Holy See. 
Children are indeed God's most precious gift to marriage. 
It incorporates the principal aspects of and points on the matter, based on a rich conception of fundamental human rights, because the rights of the family are a systematic manifestation and application of the natural law in reference to the family community, the vital foundation of society. 
Pope John Paul II refers to these vital themes in his rich Letter to Families, his gift to the human family on the occasion of this International Year. 
At a recent meeting in Rome with many families from all around the world we were able to verify the deep convergence between the most varied religions regarding the fundamental values of the family. 
It could not be otherwise, for the family is the heritage of mankind through which the future of society on our planet necessarily passes. 
This text, as is well known, was written 350 years before Christ by Aristotle. 
Children are the first victims of instability and erosion. 
They are innocent victims, who have the right to their parents' generous and self-sacrificing love, their example, and an education of which their parents' behaviour is a necessary condition. 
Today all kinds of very high social costs are being paid, either because millions of children do not have families or, as the Pope says, because they are like orphans with living parents. 
In this International Year we are called upon to confirm and implement, as is appropriate and necessary, one fundamental principle: the family based on marriage is a value proper to this natural institution, willed by God, and inscribed in the depths of human nature. 
We have had occasion to observe, on the one hand, what some nations have achieved, and on the other, a systematic emptying of family policies and legislation worthy only of the name in many countries. 
An adequate family policy requires that the family be recognized and helped as a social subject, one that integrates each and every one of its members the man and woman, husband and wife, sons and daughters, babies, youth, the elderly, the healthy and the sick. 
We have been able to work more vigorously for the members of the family who also deserve appropriate assistance of a social nature that is in harmony with, and not in opposition to the family as an integrating body or community. 
If they act in this manner they will be encouraging harmony with the good of the family, society and the common good, which must be ensured for all mankind. 
the family is the basic unit of society and as such should be strengthened. 
It is entitled to receive comprehensive protection and support. 
Marriage must be entered into with the free consent of the intending spouses, and husband and wife should be equal partners. 
That principle must inspire all family policy and any true demographic policy. 
Finally, I transmit the paternal and hopeful greetings to all assembled here and their families from Pope John Paul II, the Pope of the family, the Pope of life. 
The President (interpretation from French): The General Assembly has thus concluded this International Conference on Families devoted to the implementation of the follow-up of the International Year of the Family. 
We hope that this enterprise will be continued. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call on the representative of Australia to introduce the draft resolution contained in document A/49/L.3. 
The basis on which the International Federation is seeking Observer status in the General Assembly is contained in the explanatory memorandum in document A/49/192. 
It acts under its own Constitution with all the rights and obligations of a corporate body with a legal personality. 
Its secretariat is based in Geneva. 
A recent survey established that the member societies of the Federation together represent some 127 million volunteer members, with approximately 270,000 employed staff. 
In accordance with its Constitution, the Federation is the official representative of its member societies in the international field, the guardian of their integrity and the protector of their interests. 
In 1994, programmes coordinated through the International Federation are assisting 19.2 million beneficiaries in Africa, Europe, Asia, the Middle East and the Americas. 
In addition to these emergencies-related programmes, millions of others are assisted through national activities ranging from disaster preparedness, maternal and child health, first aid, women and development, youth and social programmes aimed, in particular, at improving the situation of those who are most vulnerable. 
Moreover, the International Red Cross and Red Crescent Movement practises a close cooperation between its components both in the field and at the secretariat level. 
The Federation is an international organization composed of member societies, the unique character and mandate of which has been defined, at the national as well as the international level, by nearly all the States that are also the very Members of the United Nations. 
This represents, both in substance and in structure, a unique position in the international community. 
In addition, Federation observer status in the General Assembly would be of mutual benefit to the two organizations and above all to disaster victims, as it would further strengthen the communications and operational cooperation between the United Nations and the Federation. 
The special and unique features outlined above and in the explanatory memorandum and the shared common humanitarian task of the United Nations and the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies provide strong justification for according the Federation observer status. 
Mr. Jallow (Gambia): On behalf of the African Group of States and of my own delegation of the Gambia, I have the pleasure to express our support for draft resolution A/49/L.3 on observer status for the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies in the General Assembly. 
The nature and extent of the Federation's activities, which cover every facet of our lives, either directly or indirectly, have continued to receive international acclaim. 
Sometimes the severity and complexity of the conflict or disaster situation make these tasks not only daunting, but dangerous. 
This notwithstanding, the Federation has continued, guided by its overriding principles of neutrality and impartiality, its uninterrupted service to humankind, bringing its healing powers to the millions of victims maimed and often homeless of wars and natural disasters. 
It is no secret that the Federation is the largest and best-known humanitarian organization in the world, with its 162 member national societies, which their respective Governments find very useful and highly appreciate. 
Since the end of the First World War, the emblem of the Federation has been respected throughout the world for its universality, neutrality, self-sacrifice and ability to prevent and mitigate the sufferings of the weakest, the most vulnerable and victims of every kind of atrocity. 
Admitting the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies to the General Assembly with observer status will be a step forward towards dealing in a more coordinated and thus effective manner with the many humanitarian problems that so often defy the capacity and credibility of our Organization. 
We wish to underline that the Federation fully deserves the status it is seeking. 
As the only international organization with representation by a large majority of Governments and one that is governed by statutes drawn up by Governments and organizations, it fully deserves the status that is being sought on its behalf by more than 120 countries from all regions. 
With this status, the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies would be well placed to enhance its collaboration with the United Nations, the United Nations specialized agencies and the United Nations sanctions Committee. 
Granting observer status to the Federation would also facilitate and strengthen its ability to network with target groups in providing urgently needed humanitarian assistance. 
Mr. President, my delegation wishes to record its appreciation of your personal involvement in resolving this issue. 
We recall the problems encountered earlier, and we are happy that a consensus acceptable to all was eventually achieved. 
In conclusion, we would like to join Australia and the other 127 sponsors in commending the draft resolution formally endorsing observer status for the Federation. 
My delegation chairs the Eastern European Group of States this month, which is a great honour for us, but I am speaking here on behalf of my delegation only. 
The Czech Republic is privileged to have co-sponsored draft resolution A/49/L.3, inviting the International Federation of the Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies to become a permanent observer in the General Assembly. 
Once that happens, the Federation will have more members than our own United Nations, unless we take great care to adopt somebody else. 
How much more universal can an organization actually be? Statistics about its programme have been listed and mentioned by previous speakers, especially by the representative of Australia, and I will not repeat them. 
We do, however, note that just over half of the total number of people who benefit from the assistance of the Federation are Europeans. 
Whether this is an appropriate proportion is another matter, but being European ourselves, we acknowledge this fact with gratitude. 
We appreciate that observer status should not be available even to worthy organizations as easily as buns in a bakery, to quote a Czech metaphor, but we feel that in this case we are talking about an organization that is not only unique, but truly deserving. 
And if the Federation derives some use from its observer status with us, all the better. 
My delegation is pleased to be among those that have supported and sponsored draft resolution A/49/L.3, which invites the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies to be a permanent observer in the General Assembly. 
We therefore support the views expressed by the representative of Australia in introducing the item today. 
The Red Cross and the Red Crescent have, through their dogged and selfless cooperation at the international level, become well-established symbols of humanitarian assistance in aiding the victims of disasters, in addition to victims of conflict, and assisting the neediest and most vulnerable. 
The International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies, established 75 years ago, is inspired by the same principles of struggle against human suffering. 
Its present expansion responds to changes in today's world. 
Moreover, the United Nations humanitarian programme includes many matters with which the International Federation is also concerned. 
These points of convergence fully justify observer status for the Federation. 
The President (interpretation from French): Before calling on representatives who wish to speak in explanation of position, may I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. Rosenstock (United States of America): Had there been a vote on the question of granting observer status in the General Assembly to the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies, my delegation would have abstained. 
There is a procedure for establishing relationships between the United Nations and non-governmental organizations. 
The Economic and Social Council may make suitable arrangements for consultation with non-governmental organizations. 
Under that Article, and in compliance with it, a detailed procedure has been established, pursuant to Economic and Social Council resolution 1296 (XLIV). 
The status of observers in the General Assembly should, in accordance with past practice and consistent with the sense of Article 71 of the Charter, be reserved for States and intergovernmental organizations. 
If we continue to depart from that long-standing practice because of intense lobbying by national societies, or in order to respond to a particular organization's desire for what it perceives as equal prestige, we will be departing from the scheme of the Charter. 
It would certainly be regrettable if the rights and privileges accorded to observers representing States and intergovernmental organizations had to be cut back to avoid jeopardizing the work of the Assembly. 
We are pleased that there has been some recognition of these problems. 
We are confident that the Sixth Committee, which has already begun its consideration of this matter, will endorse criteria consistent with the Charter scheme that will allow us to resume a rational handling of these matters. 
The issue is how the United Nations can best recognize the special role of States and intergovernmental organizations and also continue to provide suitable arrangements for consultation with non-governmental organizations. 
Mrs. Horiuchi (Japan): While we joined in the adoption without a vote of draft resolution A/49/L.3, entitled Observer status for the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies in the General Assembly, we would have abstained had it been put to the vote. 
Our delegation is of the same view as that just offered by the representative of the United States, namely, that, although we highly appreciate the activities of the Federation in the humanitarian field, observer status in the General Assembly should basically be limited to non-Member States and intergovernmental organizations. 
In this context, it should be remembered that the observer status of the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) was conferred on an exceptional basis because of the ICRC's clear mandate and specific responsibilities under the Geneva Conventions. 
We hope that such criteria will be devised before we consider granting observer status to any other non-governmental organization. 
The President (interpretation from French): In accordance with resolution 45/6 of 16 October 1990, I call on the observer for the International Committee of the Red Cross. 
As founder of the Red Cross and Red Crescent movement, the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC), which was granted observer status four years ago, warmly welcomes this decision, which pays tribute to the humanitarian activities carried out by the Federation over the past 75 years. 
Since its creation at the time of the Paris Peace Conference following the First World War, the Federation has steadily developed its assistance to victims of natural and technological disasters as well as to refugees and other civilians outside conflict areas. 
It has also invested great efforts in developing national Red Cross and Red Crescent societies, whose humanitarian network covers practically all countries in the world today. 
Its new status will strengthen the relationship and cooperation between the Federation and the entire United Nations system and will allow the Federation to be, within the General Assembly, an advocate for the victims of natural disasters, epidemics, hunger, poverty and underdevelopment in short, the most needy and vulnerable. 
The President (interpretation from French): When this morning's meeting was called to order eight out of 184 delegations were represented in the Hall; this afternoon when we began at 3.10 p.m. there were 46 representatives present. 
Tomorrow morning's meeting will begin at 10 a.m. Many speakers are scheduled to speak and I hope that representatives will be in their places at 10 o'clock. 
The meeting rose at 5.50 p.m. 
It is therefore only fitting that we congratulate ourselves on the positive results of that Conference. 
Here, I should like to congratulate all the delegations that participated in it and that spared no effort to achieve the results attained. 
In this connection, President Mubarak, his Government and the people of the Arab Republic of Egypt, who did all in their power to make the Conference a success, deserve our heartfelt thanks and gratitude. 
I would also take this opportunity to pay a well-earned tribute to the United Nations Population Fund and its Executive Director, Mrs. Nafis Sadik, not only for her work on the Cairo Conference but also for her constant efforts to find solutions to demographic problems throughout the world. 
Over the past 25 years, under the direction of the Economic and Social Council and its Executive Board, the Fund has carried out its mandate with resolve, and the results achieved demonstrate the success of its work. 
Indeed, in 1969, there was little awareness of demographic questions and their impact on economic and social development and human welfare, and few developing countries had a national programme dealing with population questions. 
Thus the role of the demographic factor in the evolution of economic and social development was greatly underestimated. 
The Cairo Conference has just demonstrated that the demographic factor has become a key element in all debates, programmes and action in the field of development. 
The success of the International Conference on Population and Development that was held recently in Cairo will undoubtedly help to reinforce our efforts in the quest for an integrated approach to development - an approach that makes population programmes and policies a fundamental element in the population development equation. 
But these results, encouraging as they are, should not make us lose sight of the fact that the road we still have to travel is long and full of ambushes. 
Although, in absolute terms, the birth rate has gone down, the annual increases in world population are greater than anything seen in the past. 
Such action is essential if we are to safeguard what has been achieved over the past 25 years. 
In these circumstances, the Programme of Action that was adopted in Cairo is a sound basis and a useful tool for optimizing the efforts of the international community. 
By adopting this Programme the international community, for the first time, went beyond demographic targets and made the individual and the family the very focus of development activities and programmes. 
In so doing, it recognized that investment in the individual - in his health and education - is the key to sustainable economic growth and sustainable development as a whole. 
This was the sense of my opening message at the International Conference on Families in October 1994. 
None the less, I should like to remind people that if the adoption of the Programme of Action itself was essential, its implementation is vital. 
Therefore, before concluding, I should like to call upon Governments to do everything they can to translate into action the Programme of Action that we adopted in Cairo. 
In this connection, our support for the activities of UNFPA should be further strengthened. 
"global partnership, to improve the human environment, to defuse the population explosion, and to supply the required momentum to development efforts." 
Out of U Thant's concern, the United Nations Fund for Population Activities (UNFPA) was born. 
Now, 25 years later, it has operations in 140 countries; more than 100 countries make contributions to its work; it operates field offices in 58 countries; and it employs a total of 837 staff members. 
It is a time to recognize the importance of the work of UNFPA. 
That work involves both formulating and implementing programmes for population planning. 
It is also challenging. 
It demands perseverance, patience and commitment. 
It has earned the gratitude and the respect of the international community. 
I should like now to consider why the work of UNFPA is so crucial; to review some of its accomplishments; and to outline our hopes for the future, along with the challenges we must face. 
We work to maintain and establish peace. 
But we cannot attain our objective of a stable and prosperous world if the goalposts are moved down the field. 
The infrastructure on which our solutions are based depends on the size of our population. 
Our work towards such important aims as human rights, sustainable development, international trade and liveable cities cannot succeed if the increase in the number of the world's inhabitants becomes unbearable. 
Today, there is a real risk of such a tragedy. 
Global population has experienced runaway growth in recent years. 
From 1950 to 1990, it more than doubled in size. 
Currently, the world's population exceeds 5.5 billion, and almost 80 per cent live in the least-developed regions. 
Our projections show that the global population could more than double again by the year 2050, with the biggest increases in the developing countries. 
The international community has long understood that this trend presents a threat to stability. 
Thus, in 1947 - just two years after the United Nations came into being - the Population Commission was established. 
It was to track the growth of populations and provide other demographic information. 
The UNFPA became operational in 1969 - three years after the General Assembly authorized the United Nations to provide technical assistance relating to population. 
Supported through voluntary contributions, the Fund is now the largest internationally funded provider of population assistance to developing countries. 
Last year it approved 480 projects, for a total cost of $72 million. 
The Fund's purpose is to help set up population planning programmes around the globe, and to provide financial assistance for their implementation. 
But it recognizes the broad social implications of its work. 
The Fund engages in other activities to further the implementation of population policies. 
These include work on census and civil registration; research in many fields; and information, communication and education. 
Particularly under the leadership of its current executive director, Mrs. Nafis Sadik, the UNFPA has focused on the empowerment of women. 
Over the past 25 years, the Fund has benefited from exceptional leadership - first, by the late Mr. Rafael Salas, and, since 1987, by Mrs. Sadik. 
They have provided excellent service to the United Nations. 
The Fund is uniquely situated to promote population policies. 
They have provided essential help to the United Nations in its efforts to encourage global policies on population. 
At the 1974 World Population Conference, held in Bucharest, the international community adopted a World Plan of Action. 
It recognized the link between population and economic and social development. 
Most recently the UNFPA played a major role in organizing the International Conference on Population and Development, held this September in Cairo. 
Mrs. Sadik was Secretary-General of the Conference. 
Almost 180 countries joined with non-governmental organizations at the Conference to discuss how to balance population growth and sustainable development. 
And in six days the representatives of many disparate cultures succeeded in adopting a Programme of Action, which maps out a strategy for the next 20 years. 
Afterwards, Mrs. Sadik said that the Programme of Action adopted in Cairo "starts from the reality of the world we live in, and shows us the path to a better reality." 
Through specific goals, spanning issues from education to reproductive health to family planning, the international community charted a path that could lead the world away from environmental and social disasters. 
Such conferences have promoted awareness. 
Only political will, backed by financial resources, can give life to them. 
That is why the UNFPA's role will continue to be important, and to be challenging. 
The Fund must continue to encourage societies to develop population policies. 
Fundamental questions will be asked here. 
They may arouse concern. 
The UNFPA must be prepared for controversy. 
It is vital that in this enterprise we have the help of able and active programmes such as the UNFPA. 
The President: (interpretation from French): At the request of the Executive Director of the United Nations Population Fund and following consultations with regional groups, I would now authorize, as an exceptional measure, the Chairman of the Group of 77 to speak on behalf of the Group of 77. 
Mr. Lamamra (Algeria) (interpretation from French): I understand that the Chairman of the Group of 77 can speak in that capacity only by way of an exception. 
The mandate of the Fund as established by the Economic and Social Council in 1973 and reaffirmed by that same body in 1986, has not lost any of its relevance today despite the amount of time that has passed. 
On the contrary, the mandate has become more pertinent and relevant than ever before. 
Any anniversary is a propitious opportunity to take stock of what has been achieved so far and start to think about what needs to be done to build for a sound future. 
In this connection I wish to emphasize the very significant contribution made by the Fund to strengthening the efforts of our countries by its presence at their side and helping with everything they have done to cope with population problems. 
The Group of 77 and China welcome the efforts made by the Fund that have greatly assisted in reducing infant and maternal mortality rates, particularly in the developing world, as well as its efforts towards promoting the almost universal use of family planning programmes and improving life expectancy rates. 
The success of the work of the International Conference on Population and Development held in Cairo from 5 to 13 September this year, and the preparatory process relating to that Conference, is also a credit to UNFPA, the backbone of the organization of that world meeting. 
That achievement alone would place this action of the Fund among the most signal efforts made by the United Nations to articulate international cooperation for development. 
For the future, the ambitious Programme of Action adopted by the Cairo Conference, the qualitative and quantitative targets of which cover the next 20 years, should be the new focus of interest of UNFPA. 
The present session of the General Assembly provides us with an excellent occasion to initiate this exercise. 
Being mindful of these parameters is more than ever the best possible guarantee for fruitful cooperation between the Fund and all the beneficiary countries in the developing world. 
Our congratulations are extended equally to all the members of her dynamic team, who through their labours have been able to make sure that UNFPA is equal to the challenges of the complex population problems. 
It will be understood therefore that the delegations of the countries members of the Group of 77, and of China, are particularly happy, through Algeria's signature, to sponsor the draft resolution celebrating this important event. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the representative of the Gambia, who will speak on behalf of the Group of African States. 
Mr. Jallow (Gambia): The Gambia as Chairman of the African Group for this month is greatly honoured to address this Assembly on behalf of the African Group on the occasion of the commemoration of the twenty-fifth anniversary of the operations of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA). 
Since you are a distinguished son of Africa dedicated to the service of common humanity, we are convinced you will bring to your high office the wealth of knowledge and rich experience that has characterized your selfless service to your country and Africa. 
Already, your laudable efforts to guide and enrich the proceedings of the forty-ninth session are beginning to be felt in all aspects of our work. 
Indeed, it is a clear indication of the immense success that will eventually crown the work of this session. 
The African Group feels it is appropriate to support fully the congratulatory draft resolution before the General Assembly and hopes that it will be adopted by consensus. 
The celebration of this silver anniversary is taking place at a historic period in the annals of world population activities, particularly the just-concluded International Conference on Population and Development held in Cairo. 
The Programme of Action adopted by the Conference will serve as a guidepost for bringing together the interrelated issues of population, sustained economic growth and development, and the environment, all of which are of great concern to the international community. 
The effects of this imbalance are felt in the areas of health care, housing, schooling, employment, and food security, among other pressing needs. 
We in Africa are mindful of the fact that efforts to enhance economic performance, provide social services and maintain social order and political stability continue to be eroded, with painful consequences in some cases, by population pressures. 
At Cairo, Africa joined the other regions of the world in focusing on the problems of population and development and arriving at a consensus for international action. 
Indeed, the world saw the willingness and the commitment of Governments and grass-roots organizations to come together to play a crucial and catalytic role in moving the cause of social development forward into the next century. 
Africa is a priority region for population assistance, as is attested to by the depth and breadth of population programmes being assisted by UNFPA. 
Such assistance at the country level should continue, and should be further intensified in the aftermath of the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development. 
The relationship between population and social and economic development and the need to formulate and implement a national population policy to address the issues involved are being given more urgency and importance. 
Together with UNFPA, and in light of the Programme of Action of the Cairo Conference, African Governments are looking forward to international collaboration to develop and implement that Programme of Action. 
We should also provide support to help improve the social, economic, health and political status of women. 
In recognition of the challenges ahead, UNFPA has been forging partnerships with African regional organizations such as the Organization of African Unity for increased political support and the Economic Commission for Africa and the African Development Bank for an increased resource base for population activities. 
UNFPA has also actively sought to identify viable non-governmental organizations that can participate in population and development activities at the country level. 
More resources would be required to meet the challenge of the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development. 
I therefore call on all African Governments to continue their support for the population cause and to UNFPA. 
In concluding, I should like once more to express the African Group's congratulations to UNFPA on its achievements during the past 25 years and to express our support for its programmes in the years ahead. 
The Asia Pacific region contains six of the 10 most populous countries in the world. 
Stretching over nine time zones from Azerbaijan in the west to my own country, Samoa, in the east, this region can be proud of many achievements, from the green revolution to industrial development. 
Since becoming fully operational in 1969, the UNFPA has accumulated a quarter century of experience in formulating and implementing population policies and programmes. 
As the world's largest multilateral population agency, the Fund is in a unique position to assess opportunities and identify solutions for the smooth and effective functioning of population programmes. 
Over the years, in collaboration with and at the request of Governments in developing countries, including many in the Asian region, UNFPA-funded programmes have made advances in increasing awareness of and appreciation for population dynamics and their global implications. 
UNFPA has always recognized that population activities are multisectoral, with core activities such as family planning and data collection and analysis, as well as the formation of population policy, educational programmes, the provision of vital information and communication. 
The improvement of women's health and education, and concern for the environment are also key core activities. 
Regional assistance has been provided in cooperation and collaboration with the relevant subregional organizations: the Association of South-East Asian Nations, the South Pacific Commission, the South Pacific Forum, the South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation and the Economic Cooperation Organization. 
The overall assistance provided by UNFPA to the Asia region since 1969 amounts to some $869 million. 
Since the 1974 World Population Conference, the International Conference on Population in 1984, the International Forum on Population in the Twenty-First Century in 1989 and this year's International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo, a quantum leap has truly been achieved. 
Rapid population growth and unbalanced distribution pose serious challenges to sustainable development and prosperity in the coming decades. 
Governments face critical pressures in trying to feed, house and educate their population while at the same trying to provide adequate services to rural and growing urban areas. 
At the individual level, reproductive health and family planning are essential needs. 
The region's challenges include achieving a better balance between population growth and its resource base; providing jobs in growing urban areas; increasing awareness of and overcoming obstacles in environmental protection; and improving the status of women. 
But greater challenges lie ahead, and we in the Asian Group are confident that UNFPA, with the assistance of the international community, will continue to provide dynamic leadership as it has done in the past to implement the Programme of Action adopted recently at the Cairo Conference. 
The successful outcome of the Cairo Conference on Population and Development surely attests to the skilful manner and active role played by UNFPA and the Conference secretariat in guiding and promoting the new global population agenda in the context of sustainable development. 
The objective now for the Fund and indeed for the international community is fully to implement the Programme of Action agreed to in Cairo. 
We wish Mrs. Sadik and UNFPA well in their efforts for the tasks ahead. 
It turns out that, at this moment, not very many of UNFPA's programmes are operating in countries of the region I am representing here today, and one might well ask whether this indicates that the region is not facing any problems. 
On the one hand, in several parts of the Eastern European region, abortion has been used in essence as a form of contraception, on demand and with hardly any limitations. 
On the other hand, there were other parts of the Eastern European region in which population growth was promoted at any cost, whatever the effect on the resulting thousands of unwanted babies. 
Consequently, as I said, hardly can it be said that the region has been spared any problems. 
For the Eastern European region, the important perspective is not only the linkage between population policies and economic development, but also - and perhaps even more so - the linkage between population policies and the devastated ecology of many areas in our region. 
On this occasion, therefore, we look forward to an even closer cooperation of our countries with the UNFPA so that we can garner the full benefits of the experience UNFPA has accumulated over the past quarter century. 
Meanwhile, however, we find it absolutely proper and correct that the UNFPA should be focusing in particular on the most vulnerable and most disadvantaged parts of the world. 
UNFPA's most recent achievement, of course, was the Cairo Conference. 
In our opinion, the controversies that were part and parcel of that Conference are a healthy sign that the Conference was grappling with live issues that concern every country - indeed, every family. 
In our view, the Plan of Action adopted in Cairo should be considered as a minimum programme to be implemented, especially as it concerns the advancement of women, the quality and extent of health care and family care of children, and the quality of education. 
My delegation and the countries of the region I am representing here today appreciate tremendously the work of UNFPA's Executive Director, Mrs. Sadik. 
Her leadership no doubt contributes to the effectiveness of the UNFPA, and, on behalf of my regional group, I should like to extend my congratulations to her and to all her colleagues - and happy birthday, UNFPA. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call on the representative of Paraguay, who will speak on behalf of the Group of Latin American and Caribbean States. 
The Group of Latin American and Caribbean States considers appropriate and supports the commemorative draft resolution introduced before the General Assembly. 
Ever since its inception, the Population Fund has provided, at the request of their Governments, assistance to the countries of our region in a broad range of priority programmes and in strengthening their national capacity in population matters. 
Almost $380 million of its regular funds have been made available to the region through the Fund ever since the start-up of its operations, and around $23 million in additional funds has been mobilized, on a multilateral and bilateral basis, over the same period. 
The Fund has always recognized the multisectoral nature of population assistance, and thus it has been able to meet the needs of the countries of our region despite their very different population situations and problems. 
This policy must be pursued and expanded. 
That kind of support - attuned to the diversity in cultures and differing perceptions as well as to the role of moral and religious values - must be at the heart of all the Fund does. 
We consider important the establishment of the new system of technical assistance to countries, which is based in Santiago de Chile and involves a support team that includes 12 advisers. 
These programmes have contributed to advancing knowledge of the workings of demographics, its determining factors and its implications. 
On this occasion we must also refer to the International Conference on Population and Development, which took place in Cairo last month. 
These strides notwithstanding, serious problems remain in the region that affect in particular the poorest segments of the population: the fertility rate of adolescents has not shown the same degree of change as that of other age groups, and maternal mortality continues at unacceptably high levels. 
Access on the part of the poor to information and quality services in terms of reproductive health and family planning is limited, and a great deal remains to be learned about interrelationships between population, sustainable development and the environment so that appropriate programmes and policies can be designed. 
Policies aimed at decentralizing public spending and social services require an increased capacity for analysis and greater operational capability at the local and municipal levels. 
The preparation of national reports on population led to a careful analysis of each national situation and in most of the countries grew out of a broad nationwide consultation process that included Governments, non-governmental organizations and various other groups of civil society. 
By the same token, this spirit of participation and inclusion was manifest in the make-up of the national delegations to the Cairo Conference. 
Mrs. Fr\x{5db0}hette (Canada): On behalf of the Group of Western European and Other States, I am happy to join previous speakers in congratulating the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) on the occasion of its twenty-fifth anniversary. 
Over the last 25 years we have all come to know much more about the dynamics of population and its importance to development. 
Much of what we have learned is thanks to the efforts of UNFPA. 
The mandate of UNFPA, as originally defined and later reaffirmed in 1986, calls on the Fund to assume a leading role in promoting population programmes, building awareness of population issues and developing the capacity of countries to respond to their particular needs in population and family planning. 
It has been particularly effective in establishing the population field as a critical development issue. 
This has been clearly demonstrated by the extremely rapid growth of global interest in and demand for population programmes. 
UNFPA programmes encourage activities aimed at improving the quality of family planning services and enhancing their social acceptability and effectiveness. 
Using such methods as country support teams, the Fund formulates population education activities and helps design projects for the special needs of women, adolescents and indigenous communities. 
By helping to improve women's health, education and economic opportunities, the Fund has contributed to important development goals, as well as having had an effect on population growth. 
Before closing, I would like to acknowledge with appreciation the dedication of the UNFPA staff and their most valuable contribution to the work and success of the Fund. 
We are particularly pleased to note that under her leadership UNFPA's focus on women has extended to her own staff, where 44 per cent of professional positions are held by women. 
This is one of the highest percentages among United Nations agencies and organizations, and speaks well of UNFPA's capacity to practise what it preaches. 
On behalf of the Group of Western European and Other States, I again congratulate UNFPA on its twenty-fifth anniversary, and express our deepest gratitude to its dedicated staff and volunteers. 
Ms. Oakley (United States of America): My delegation, as the delegation of the host country, is pleased to be here today on the occasion of the twenty-fifth anniversary of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA). 
Since its creation UNFPA has been the world's leading multilateral force in the family planning and reproductive health field. 
Most important to UNFPA's success over the last 25 years has been its strong and dynamic management. 
From the early years, under the leadership of Rafael Salas, to the present, under the courageous and sure hand of Mrs. Nafis Sadik, UNFPA has grown stronger, more capable and increasingly effective. 
Over these 25 years tremendous changes have occurred in both the scope and the prevalence of national and international policies dealing with population and reproductive health. 
In addition to this dramatic change in prevalence, we all recognize the significant change in scope these policies have undergone. 
Nowhere was this change more evident than during preparations for the very successful International Conference on Population and Development. 
Population issues are now recognized as having a much broader influence on development overall and as being much more broadly influenced by other societal factors. 
A significant achievement of UNFPA has been its role in establishing national population coordination units. 
These units have increased both the visibility of population issues and the implementation of national programmes to address them. 
UNFPA has also been key to the inclusion of population issues within many nations' development planning processes. 
Incorporation of population as a key variable within the complex development equation is critical to efforts to maintain the attention of policy makers. 
We also recognize and applaud the impact UNFPA has had over the last 25 years in the world-wide expansion of services and information. 
UNFPA has contributed greatly to the significant expansion in world-wide access to maternal and child health and family planning services, as well as the vast increases in information, education and communication. 
More recently UNFPA has promoted an increased understanding of the critical role women play in advancing and addressing population issues as well as their key role in national development. 
The culmination of many of these activities was, of course, the recent International Conference on Population and Development, held in Cairo. 
The tremendous success of this historic conference is testimony to the years of preparation and hard work that went into this undertaking. 
At the Conference an unprecedented number of nations reached consensus on a visionary Programme of Action to address the issues associated with rapid population growth, quality of life and sustainable development. 
The Programme of Action recognizes the interrelationships between population and development and calls for a new comprehensive approach to address population and related development issues. 
It acknowledges that both rapid population growth and wasteful consumption patterns play major roles in environmental degradation. 
The Programme of Action provides concrete estimates of financial resource requirements for implementing the new comprehensive approach. 
Although these resource requirements are substantial, they are both attainable and worthy of our support. 
The return on the world's investment in these programmes will be a better life for all its people. 
One of the most important outcomes of the Conference is that it has focused the world's attention on the urgency of addressing population issues. 
We have the knowledge, skill and technology needed to address these issues. 
The Cairo Conference demonstrated that we also have the political will. 
Success is within our grasp. 
Now is the time to act. 
Yet, while the Cairo Programme of Action reflects consensus among nations and will be implemented according to nations' own laws and traditions, the document also acknowledges the deeply personal nature of reproductive decisions. 
These decisions profoundly affect the lives of individual people, particularly women. 
A central theme of the new comprehensive approach is the critical role that women must play in reproductive decision-making and the development of nations. 
The education, empowerment and equality of women are key components of improving the lives of people in all nations. 
The right to choose the number and spacing of one's children freely and responsibly has been recognized internationally for more than 20 years and was reaffirmed at Cairo. 
The Programme of Action emphasizes the importance of ensuring that quality, voluntary family planning and reproductive health information and services are universally available so that all the world's people can exercise this right. 
Here again, we are looking to the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) for leadership. 
Implementation of the comprehensive approach will require better coordination among United Nations agencies. 
UNFPA will lead in the effort to develop a coordinated action plan for follow-up clearly outlining each agency's role and avoiding unnecessary duplication. 
We also wish to underscore the importance of an assessment by UNFPA and all donors as to how approaches to population assistance should be modified to take into account the comprehensive plan. 
A critical new area that I believe UNFPA must address is the reproductive health needs of refugee women. 
Of course, successful action in this regard and on the Cairo recommendations as a whole will be possible only if there is a substantial increase in available funding from all sources, including multilateral and bilateral donors, recipient countries and the private sector. 
My delegation wholeheartedly supports efforts to implement the recommendations of the Programme of Action. 
We are examining population issues within the United States to ensure that our own programmes are consistent with the international consensus. 
We also look forward to working in partnership with other nations and multilateral organizations in undertaking these critical programmes. 
Our commitment reflects both the importance of its work and the high esteem in which we hold the Organization. 
The past 25 years of have been a wonderful beginning. 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): It is an honour for me to address the Assembly today on behalf of the European Union and Austria on the very special occasion of the twenty-fifth anniversary of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA). 
An institution which started its operations a quarter of a century ago has matured. 
It began with a simple trust fund. 
In 1972 the General Assembly changed the character of UNFPA into a fund established under the authority of the General Assembly and placed it under the governing body of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), by duly taking into account the separate identity of UNFPA. 
Subsequently, the Economic and Social Council played a major role in defining the aims and the purposes of the Fund, including the establishment of general principles to be applied for the allocation of resources. 
In 1987 the name was changed to United Nations Population Fund. 
This all has proved to be a very solid basis. 
UNFPA has developed over the time into one of the most important players in the field of multilateral population and development assistance. 
The Fund's first Executive Director, Rafael Salas, laid the basis for UNFPA and influenced to a very high degree its the scope and development for 18 years, until his death in 1987. 
He is to be praised and remembered as the spiritual founding father. 
The fact that this Fund has for many years now been the fastest growing institution in the United Nations system is eloquent testimony to his important contribution. 
An institution depends on motivated and committed staff at all levels. 
The staff of UNFPA have consistently performed exceptionally over the last 25 years, often in difficult circumstances. 
We would like to congratulate all of them today and to wish them well in their future work. 
An institution depends on outstanding leadership. 
I trust that today is a happy day for Mrs. Sadik. 
She is the first woman in the United Nations system to head a major fund or programme. 
She and UNFPA have broken the ground. 
Today, four United Nations organizations are headed by professional women. 
Since 1969 UNFPA has provided close to $3 billion in population assistance to virtually every developing country. 
As the Assembly knows, the States members of the European Union together with other European countries provided two-thirds of the voluntary contributions in 1993. 
We will continue to provide strong support to UNFPA and its activities in the future. 
UNFPA played a significant role in ensuring the success of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
Let me assure the Assembly that the European Union will do all it can to fulfil the commitments made in Cairo. 
In conclusion, it has always been a privilege and a pleasure to work closely with our friends and colleagues in UNFPA. 
We wish them well on this special day and look forward to continuing close cooperation with them in the future. 
We trust that the draft resolution commemorating this anniversary will be adopted by acclamation. 
Mr. Ansari (India): It is a pleasure and an honour for my country to participate in today's commemoration of the twenty-fifth anniversary of the operations of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA). 
The success of the International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo last month is proof of the competence with which the UNFPA has fulfilled this mandate. 
While most of the credit for this goes to the countries themselves, the UNFPA has certainly been an important catalyst in this process, especially in the areas of creation of awareness, policy and programme formulation, data collection and analysis, and capacity-building. 
The UNFPA is the largest internationally funded source of population assistance. 
By mid-1994 it had provided a total of nearly $3 billion to more than 141 countries globally. 
The role of the UNFPA has, for me, an understandably special significance, as its long-standing cooperation with my own country, India, in the area of family planning and training of staff, dates back to 1974. 
The current UNFPA programme is the fourth in my country and the Fund's largest. 
It gives me particular pleasure, therefore, to join this commemorative process today. 
The Cairo Programme of Action of September 1994 crystallizes several decades of national and international experience in the field of population and development. 
It must be refined and elaborated at the social Summit in Copenhagen, the women's Conference in Beijing and Habitat II in Istanbul, and it must be further strengthened and focused through the United Nations Agenda for Development. 
UNFPA has a major role to play in that process, in close collaboration with its development partners within the United Nations development system and in keeping with the principles of multilateralism. 
The past two years have witnessed remarkable changes in the United Nations. 
We have adopted resolutions to greatly strengthen the operational activities of the United Nations development system and to revitalize and restructure the United Nations in economic, social and related fields. 
That, and other experience, has convinced me that the United Nations system can and must play a lead role in helping build that path to a better reality. 
Twenty-five years of competent functioning by the United Nations Population Fund clearly emphasizes the need for the Fund to play an integral role in this cooperative process. 
Mr. Birn Lian (Norway): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the Nordic countries - Denmark, Finland, Sweden and Norway. 
One very clear indication of the respect the Fund commands is the increase in voluntary contributions over the years. 
The Fund has succeeded in responding to these needs with a variety of policy and operational approaches. 
Evaluations that have been made tell us that recipient Governments have a positive attitude towards UNFPA's overall contributions and that they perceive UNFPA as a capable and reliable partner. 
Flexibility and adaptability in relation to individual countries' situations have become a trademark of the Fund's operations. 
The impact of the activities of the Fund has been felt in several areas, of which I would like on this occasion to mention three. 
First, through information and dialogue, the UNFPA has successfully promoted the importance of population as a critical issue in development. 
Fresh in everybody's minds is UNFPA's excellent contribution to and leadership in the International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo. 
Thirdly, UNFPA has played an important role in building institutional capacity in many countries. 
However, since no organization is ever perfect, there is necessarily room for improvement in a number of areas. 
There is, for instance, a need to improve the quality of programmes and projects, capacity-building and programme sustainability. 
One such lesson, which UNFPA has already taken steps to address, is the need to reorient traditional family planning policies towards more integrated reproductive health care policies. 
In this respect the International Conference on Population and Development represents an important and historic breakthrough. 
A second key lesson is that population and development programmes are most effective when steps simultaneously have been taken to improve the status of women. 
UNFPA has helped to raise awareness about the role of women and that women must be at the centre of the reproductive health care process; women must therefore be fully involved in the decision-making process, both within society and within the family. 
These and other telling lessons constitute important parts of the Programme of Action adopted by the Cairo Conference. 
That Programme, formulated in a spirit of consensus and international cooperation, provides a solid platform for meeting the challenges ahead. 
The Nordic countries have traditionally given high priority to the work of the Fund, and together we constitute a group of major donors to UNFPA. 
Combined, the Nordic allocations to the Fund amount to about 30 percent of total pledges in 1993. 
That testifies to our support for the activities of the Fund. 
The Nordic countries are therefore looking forward to working in close partnership with UNFPA under the skilful and inspiring leadership of Mrs. Sadik in implementing the Programme of Action of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on Mr. Sher Afgan Khan of Pakistan, in his capacity as Chairman of the Second Committee. 
Mr. Khan (Pakistan) Chairman of the Second Committee: It is a pleasure and an honour for me, as Chairman of the Second Committee, to participate in today's commemoration of the twenty-fifth anniversary of the operations of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA). 
It has provided guidance to the Fund throughout its 25 years of operations and has watched with considerable admiration as the Fund evolved from a small trust fund into the dynamic organization that it is today. 
When UNFPA began operations one score and five years ago, it had a tiny staff and less than $3 million in voluntary contributions to work with. 
Two years later, this had grown to $24 million and by the end of the third year, to $40 million. 
Its subsequent growth has been equally impressive, reaching $129 million by the beginning of the second decade of its existence and passing the $216 million mark 10 years later. 
And it is in Asia where UNFPA has arguably had its greatest impact and realized its greatest success. 
Indeed, many Asian countries now have fourth- or fifth-generation population policies and programmes, and quite a few are sharing their experiences with other developing countries through South-South cooperation arrangements. 
That journey, however, has not always been a smooth one. 
The Economic and Social Council has thus made the promotion of awareness, in both developed and developing countries, one of the Fund's main aims and purposes. 
It is also why the multinational approach of UNFPA - being neutral and universal - has been so effective in building up knowledge and understanding of population issues and in promoting the formulation of population policies and programmes among a diverse group of countries the world over. 
A little more than a month ago, at the International Conference on Population and Development, some 170 countries adopted the historic Cairo Programme of Action. The Prime Minister of Pakistan, Mrs. Benazir Bhutto, was a distinguished participant in the Cairo Conference. 
Through her outstanding declaration in terms of moral, ethical and political principles, as well as commitments to action, she made a major contribution to the success of that Conference. 
It places women and men and their families at the top of the international development agenda. 
It puts people first and brings women into the mainstream of development. 
The Programme of Action, of course, was crafted by the countries of the world, but the acceptance and endorsement of many of these issues owe much to the operations of UNFPA over the past 25 years. 
As Chairman of the Second Committee, Pakistan is eager to work with all the delegations on the implications of the historic and outstanding International Conference on Population and Development. 
Our long association with the Fund dates back to 1970, when we signed our first country agreement with UNFPA for support for our national family-planning programme. 
Indeed, my country is proud to have been one of the Fund's first cooperating partners. 
UNFPA's work in Pakistan is also a reflection of the relevance of its activities to the development efforts of countries. 
The Fund supports our efforts to expand dramatically the coverage of family-planning services among couples of reproductive age, especially in rural areas; to integrate family-planning services into all health outlets; and to recruit and train thousands of family-planning field workers to provide door-to-door family-planning services to the rural population. 
The nearly 25 years of cooperation between UNFPA and Pakistan are testimony to the manifold advantages of multilateral assistance and, more specifically, to the lead role UNFPA plays within the United Nations system in providing such assistance in the field of population. 
It shows as well that multilateral assistance can be effectively tailored to the policies and priorities of a country's development strategy. 
Thus, when we commemorate 25 years of UNFPA operations, we are also in essence celebrating the principles and practices of multilateralism. 
We therefore strongly feel that by adopting a congratulatory draft resolution commemorating the twenty-fifth anniversary of UNFPA's operations we will be reaffirming not only our commitment to multilateralism but also our confidence that UNFPA remains the lead agency within the United Nations system to address population issues. 
The people and Government of Pakistan deeply appreciate the role of the UNFPA. 
We hold its Executive Director, Mrs. Nafis Sadik, in very high esteem and admire her for her clear vision, professional excellence and dynamic leadership of the Fund. 
Our deep appreciation is also due to UNFPA's dedicated staff for their hard work and commitment to making the world a better place in which to live. 
The UNFPA has come a long way in its efforts to address the population issue, which is of such vital importance to the entire international community. 
Today, the UNFPA is responsible for about one third of all population assistance to developing countries, assistance that has made it possible for many of those countries to successfully formulate and implement their programmes. 
The adoption of the Programme of Action at the International Conference on Population and Development at Cairo was a milestone in our joint efforts to address the population issue. 
Formulated on the basis of past experience, the Programme of Action calls for a holistic approach, one that works for progress on a wide range of fronts, including reproductive health/rights, gender equity, poverty alleviation, and the environment. 
It is a clear set of guidelines for the future. 
Japan believes that the UNFPA must continue to play a major role in assisting countries in implementing the Programme of Action. 
It accordingly pledges its full support to the Fund, and towards the same end it wishes to propose that the draft resolution be adopted by consensus. 
I should like to announce that the following countries have also become sponsors of the draft resolution: Nigeria, Sierra Leone and Ce d'Ivoire. 
The President (interpretation from French): I declare closed the commemoration of the twenty-fifth anniversary of the operations of the United Nations Population Fund. 
We offer Mrs. Sadik our encouragement as she continues her work for the benefit of all mankind. 
The meeting rose at 12.25 p.m. 
In this connection, I would remind members of another decision taken by the Assembly at the same meeting: that speakers in the general debate, after delivering their statements, should leave the General Assembly Hall through room GA-200, located behind the podium, before returning to their seats. 
Transformation does not have a fixed, inexorable course. 
We must not allow ourselves to be enticed by hasty interpretations or by mere appearances. 
It is our responsibility to give meaning to change and to guide trends in accordance with the greater interests of the world community. 
Nuclear war has ceased to be an impending threat. 
Conflicts which many of us judged insoluble either have been or are in the process of being settled through dialogue and negotiation. 
In Central America and in South-East Asia, progress is tangible. 
It is that very logic that we wish to see firmly established in our own region. 
Peace and fraternity are Latin America's vocation. 
We have been striving to bring the sister Republic of Cuba fully into the inter-American and international fold by means of a policy of outstretched hands, of dialogue and of rapprochement. 
Here too the stasis of confrontation must give way to the dynamics of dialogue, putting to rest this remnant of the cold war. 
Given a set of entirely different characteristics, we are equally interested in promoting a lasting solution to the Haitian crisis, the return to office of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide, and national reconciliation. 
The diplomatic efforts of the international community, which we firmly support, must have as their point of reference the prompt removal of the de facto authorities by peaceful means - the only means to avoid even greater suffering for the Haitian people. 
Once the legitimate Government is re-established, it will be the responsibility of the international community to provide Haiti with assistance in the daunting task of national reconstruction. 
We are still far from universal peace. 
Rwanda and Bosnia and Herzegovina are emblematic tragedies of our times. 
The scenes of horror shown by the media attest to the difficulty of finding effective solutions to the imbalances which challenge all peoples. 
Critical situations continue to challenge the international community's ability to ensure peace and harmony. 
We welcome the progress achieved in Mozambique. 
President Joaquim Chissano has played a central role in this process. 
In the case of East Timor, we have also noted positive signals in the negotiating process promoted by the Secretary-General, to whom we pay a tribute. 
We are experiencing an ethical revolution. 
The concern with human rights gains universality alongside a growing awareness of the imperative of public probity. 
In the economic and commercial sphere, recent developments are also positive. 
After eight years of difficult negotiations within the Uruguay Round of the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT), we adopted the Marrakesh agreements. 
Unilateralism and protectionism, derived from parochial interests, will lose any semblance of legitimacy. 
The effective progress achieved cannot obscure the fact that there are challenges that continue to demand firm resolve from the international community. 
The fundamental rights of individuals, despite having been incorporated into the realm of universally recognized values, still demand the firm and decided support of all those who believe in them. 
In the last 20 years, the gap has widened between rich and poor nations, between the millions of people who are adequately fed and educated and have a surplus for leisure and the billions who are struggling for survival. 
The pressures for migration toward the developed North and the many conflicts of the impoverished South are two sides of the same coin. 
Lingering protectionism, now draped in new colours, resists the assault of economic rationality. 
The positive impact of the Marrakesh agreements is under substantial threat from new conditionalities that will have a restrictive effect on the flows of international trade. 
The mastery of technology is a major watershed between industrialized and developing countries. 
The difficulties in access to advanced technologies are an obstacle to overcoming the disadvantages of developing countries, reducing their competitiveness and creating barriers to the transformation of productive processes. 
The new international division of labour cannot re-enact past formulas that have proved to be inefficient. 
The competitive integration of developing countries into the world economy must build upon dynamic comparative advantages, not static ones, with an increasing integration of knowledge into the productive process. 
Alongside the indispensable internal efforts of each country, such a qualitative leap requires an international environment based on cooperation. 
In order to consolidate peace and ensure that the progress already achieved shall be irreversible, we must be able to develop a vision for our future, an attainable and forward-looking Utopia. 
Brazil is convinced that a truly new order must be based on a pluralistic and democratic perspective on international relations. 
We do not contend unrealistically that States and other international players will refrain from affirming their specific and often conflicting interests. 
The fact is that we all stand to gain, and our interests will be better served, once the basic aspirations of the great majority have been reasonably satisfied. 
Interdependence must be understood in an integrated way, and not merely as the expression of a market-economy phenomenon. 
It presupposes the political ability to act in coordination with others toward the fulfilment of objectives shared by all mankind. 
In an interdependent world the improvement of living conditions in a poor country may have an impact on the creation of jobs in a developed nation. 
The integration of those that are excluded and the promotion of participation by all in world affairs is not only a moral obligation, but, first and foremost, a demonstration of lucid judgement. 
The fundamental commitment to development is the cornerstone of the order to which Brazil aspires. 
Development reinforces freedom, invests the dignity of man with a concrete dimension, stresses efficiency, promotes stability and enhances democracy. 
We must formulate a concept of development that recognizes each country as the main actor in creating its own prosperity, while incorporating the various features of its international dimension in the fields of trade, investment and flows of technology. 
A renewed international effort in favour of development will be successful only under an active and mutually advantageous partnership between the countries of the North and those of the South. 
Advancement of the interests of the richer nations requires their involvement in efforts to overcome the backwardness of the less prosperous. 
To hold the opposite view would be tantamount to believing that a fire in our neighbour's house cannot reach over the fence into our own. 
We must undertake a profound reformulation of the United Nations performance in promoting development. 
Peace and development constitute an indivisible whole and must support each other. 
This great forum cannot be kept outside decisions on matters arising from objectives inscribed in its very Charter. 
Several United Nations Conferences, some having already taken place, others yet to come, are significantly contributing to shedding light upon the need for a comprehensive and coordinated consideration of the development issue. 
Awareness of the fact that the decisions reached at these encounters will produce effective results only if all these issues are examined in an integrated fashion is becoming increasingly firm and universal. 
With a view to fostering a debate on all such issues in a wider conceptual framework, the Brazilian Government proposes the convening of a United Nations conference on development, possibly in 1996, which would seek to synthesize the initiatives and programmes designed to promote human dignity and well-being. 
Democracy should be the rule for political relations within and among States. 
To bring democracy into politics and international relations is a goal which can be turned into reality. 
"in accordance with their legal tradition and their contribution to the cause of peace, the Latin American and Caribbean region must be included in any expansion of the Security Council". 
We have clearly stated our readiness to assume all responsibilities required of countries eligible to occupy permanent seats. 
Elected to the Security Council for the current period, Brazil has lived up to its responsibilities. 
As part of Latin America, we are proud of sharing its long history of peace. 
Cuba's adherence to the Treaty, announced in a letter from President Fidel Castro to President Itamar Franco - in response to a Brazilian initiative - has brought this process to a conclusion. 
Latin America has been a factor of international stability in a turbulent world. 
As pioneers in the promotion of disarmament, we feel entitled to seek equivalent gestures from the entire international community, and in particular from the nuclear-weapon States. 
In this context, we attribute special significance to the prompt adoption, through multilaterally negotiated commitments, of effective measures to reduce, and not merely control, their arsenals, including sensitive nuclear material such as plutonium. 
It is likewise imperative that negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty be successfully concluded, leading to signature. 
Brazil is ready to join in the construction of a new international agenda based on universal participation and cooperation for peace and development. 
This readiness derives from our own identity. 
We are a pluralist and open society, having emerged from the meeting of different cultures and ways of life, which in turn produced a new culture and way of life, founded on tolerance and understanding. 
We enjoy peacefully defined borders with 10 neighbouring countries, and an absence of conflicts for more than 120 years. 
Nearly 100 million voters will cast their ballots, in an atmosphere of absolute freedom, to choose their representatives in the executive and legislative branches at the State and federal levels from as many as 35,000 candidates. 
Ours is one of the most diversified economies in the southern hemisphere. 
As we head toward economic stability, with a strong currency, conditions become favourable for the resumption of a sustained process of economic growth which will undoubtedly place Brazil once again among the most dynamic economies in the world. 
We have made important advances in increasing the exposure of our economy to world trade. 
As of next January, we will have brought into force a common external tariff, along with Argentina, Paraguay and Uruguay, and will have consolidated a Customs Union capable of generating growth and prosperity, one of the first customs unions among developing countries. 
These accomplishments represent a telling example of the enterprising capacity of Latin American nations, and constitute a fundamental step toward a harmonious and integrated South America. 
Our efforts in developing political and economic cooperation go well beyond Latin America. 
Such actions range from the intensification of traditional relations within our hemisphere and with industrialized countries to new and creative formulas for cooperating with countries in Africa, Asia and the Middle East. 
In all cases, we have tried to raise the dialogue to increasingly higher levels and, in many instances, have succeeded in establishing dynamic and privileged relationships. 
The ties between Brazil and African nations have been strengthened through the action taken to give structure to the community of Portuguese-speaking countries. 
This new and important forum will unite our brothers and sisters on different continents and lead to even greater understanding and cooperation. 
The zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic will transform this area into a zone free of nuclear weapons, constituting an example of solidarity and brotherhood between two continents. 
With this objective in mind, the 24 countries that make up this forum have just met in Brasilia, with very encouraging results for friendship between Africa and South America. 
Brazil desires for itself what it desires for each and every other nation. 
We know that there can be no happiness and prosperity in the midst of strife and misfortune. 
President Clinton: Let me first congratulate you, Mr. President, on your election as President of the General Assembly for its forty-ninth session. 
We meet today at a time of great hope and change. 
The end of the cold war, the explosion of technology and trade and enterprise have given people the world over new opportunities to live up to their dreams and their God-given potential. 
It is a struggle between freedom and tyranny; between tolerance and bigotry; between knowledge and ignorance; between openness and isolation. 
It is a fight between those who would build free societies governed by laws and those who would impose their will by force. 
But the victors of the First World War squandered their triumph when they turned inward, bringing on a global depression, and allowing fascism to rise and reignite global war. 
In the face of a new totalitarian threat and the nuclear menace, great nations did not walk away from the challenge of the moment. 
Instead they chose to reach out, to rebuild and to lead. 
We must secure the peace. 
It falls to us to avoid the complacency that followed the First World War - without the spur of the imminent threat to our security that followed the Second World War. 
We must ensure that those who fought and found the courage to end the cold war - those from both East and West who loved freedom - did not labour in vain. 
Our sacred mission is to build a new world for our children - more democratic, more prosperous, more free of ancient hatreds and modern means of destruction. 
After all, the walls that once divided nations in this very Hall have come down. 
More have chosen free markets and economic justice. 
More have embraced the values of tolerance and liberty and civil society that allow us all to make the most of our lives. 
Terrible examples of chaos, repression and tyranny also mark our times. 
The twentieth century has proved that the forces of freedom and democracy can endure against great odds; our job is to see that in the twenty-first century these forces triumph. 
These are the dangers we face today. 
We must address these threats to our future. 
Thankfully, the end of the cold war gives us a chance to address them together. 
Each nation will bring to our common task its own particular strengths - economic, political or military. 
Of course, the first duty of every Member of the United Nations is to its own citizens, to their security, their welfare and their interests. 
We will use diplomacy when we can, but force if we must. 
The United States recognizes that we also have a special responsibility in these common endeavours that we are undertaking, the responsibility that goes along with great power and also with our long history of democracy and freedom. 
But we seek to fulfil that responsibility in cooperation with other nations. 
Working together increases the impact and the legitimacy of each of our actions, and sharing the burdens lessens everyone's load. 
In every corner of the globe, from South Africa to Asia, to Central and Eastern Europe, to the Middle East and Latin America, and now to a small island in the Caribbean, ordinary citizens are striving to build their own future. 
Promoting their cause is our generation's great opportunity, and we must do it together. 
Democracies, after all, are more likely to be stable, less likely to wage war; they strengthen civil society and can provide people with the economic and political opportunities to build their futures in their own homes - not to flee their borders. 
In my nation, as in all of your nations, there are many people who are understandably reluctant to undertake these efforts because often the distances are great or the cultures are different. 
There are good reasons for the caution that people feel. 
And, of course, in every common endeavour there is always the potential for failure and often the risk of loss of life. 
And yet our people - as we have seen in the remarkable global response to the terrible crisis in Rwanda - genuinely want to help their neighbours around the world and to make some effort in our common cause. 
The problem is deciding when we must respond and how we shall overcome our reluctance. 
This will never be easy. 
There are no simple formulas. 
All of us will make these decisions in part based on the distance of the problem from our shores, the interests of our nation, the difference we think we can make, the costs required, or the threat to our own citizens in the endeavour. 
History is on our side. 
But in each instance the United States and other nations were privileged to help in these causes. 
This is a partnership that is rooted in democracy, a partnership that is working, a partnership of, not complete agreement, but genuine mutual respect. 
After so many years of nuclear terror, our two nations are taking dramatic steps to ease tensions around the world. 
The Baltic nations are free. 
Russian and American missiles no longer target each other's people. 
And we are working on agreements to halt production of fissile materials for nuclear explosives; to make dismantling of nuclear warheads transparent and irreversible; and further to reduce our nuclear weapons and delivery vehicles. 
The United States and Russia also recognize that we must cooperate to control the emerging danger of terrorists who traffic in nuclear materials. 
To secure nuclear materials at their sources, we have agreed with Russia to stop plutonium production by the year 2000; to construct a storage facility for fissile materials and buy up stocks of weapons-grade fuel; and to combat the criminals who are trying to smuggle materials for nuclear explosives. 
Our two nations and Germany have increased cooperation and engaged in joint anti-terrorist training. 
Soon, under the leadership of our Federal Bureau of Investigation, we will open a law enforcement training academy in Europe, where police will learn how to combat more effectively trafficking of nuclear weapons components, as well as the drug trade, organized crime and money laundering. 
The United States will also advance a wide-ranging non-proliferation agenda: a global convention to halt production of fissile materials; efforts to curb North Korea's nuclear ambitions; transparent procedures for dismantling nuclear warheads; and our work to ban testing and to extend the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
And today I am proposing a first step toward the eventual elimination of a less visible but still deadly threat: the world's 85 million anti-personnel land-mines - one for every 50 persons on the face of the earth. 
I ask all nations concerned to join with us and conclude an agreement to reduce the number and availability of those mines. 
Ridding the world of those often hidden weapons will help to save the lives of tens of thousands of men, women and innocent children in the years to come. 
Our progress in the last year also provides confidence that in the post-cold-war years we can adapt and construct global institutions that will help to provide security and increase economic growth throughout the world. 
Since I spoke here last year, 22 nations have joined the Partnership for Peace of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO). 
In Asia, security talks and economic cooperation will lead to further stability. 
It is time that we think anew about the structures of this global economy as well, tearing down walls that separate nations instead of hiding behind them. 
At the Group of Seven meeting at Naples this year we committed ourselves to this task of renewal, to re-examining the economic institutions that have served us so well in the past. 
Though still in its infancy, the North American Free Trade Agreement has dramatically increased trade between the United States and Mexico and has produced in the United States alone an estimated 200,000 new jobs. 
And this week I will send legislation to the Congress to implement the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT), the largest trade agreement in all of history. 
GATT - and its successor, the World Trade Organization - holds the promise for all of us of increased exports, higher wages and improved living standards. 
In the months and years to come we will work no less to extend the reach of open markets, starting with the Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation Council and the Summit of the Americas later this year. 
Here at the United Nations we must develop a concrete plan to meet the challenges of the next 50 years even as we celebrate the last 50 years. 
I believe we should declare next year's fiftieth anniversary not just a year of celebration but a year of renewal. 
Our objectives should include ready, efficient and capable United Nations peace-keeping forces, and I am happy to report that, as I pledged last year and thanks to support in the United States Congress, $1.2 billion is now available from the United States for this critical account. 
We must also pledge to keep United Nations reform moving forward so that we do more with less, and we must improve our ability to respond to urgent needs. 
And let us not lose sight of the special role that development and democracy can play in preventing conflicts once peace has been established. 
Never before has the United Nations been in a better position to achieve the democratic goals of our founders. 
The end of the cold war has freed us from decades of paralysing divisions. 
And we all know that multilateral cooperation is not only necessary to address the new threats we face but possible to succeed. 
The efforts we have undertaken together in Haiti are a prime example. 
Under the sponsorship of the United Nations, American troops, now being joined by the personnel of an ever-growing international coalition of over two dozen nations, are giving the people of Haiti their chance at freedom. 
Creative diplomacy, the influence of economic power and the credible threat of military force - all have contributed to this moment of opportunity. 
Essential civil order will be restored. 
Human rights violations will be curbed. 
The first refugees will be returning within hours, on this day. 
The military leaders will step down. 
The democratic Government will be restored. 
President Aristide will return. 
The multinational mission will turn its responsibilities over to the United Nations mission, which will remain in Haiti throughout 1995, until a new president is elected. 
During this time a multinational development effort will make available more than $1 billion to begin helping the Haitians rebuild their country. 
In the spirit of reconciliation and reconstruction, President Aristide yesterday called for the immediate easing of sanctions so that the work of rebuilding can begin immediately. 
Today I am also announcing that the United States will suspend all unilateral sanctions against Haiti except those that affect the military leaders and their immediate supporters. 
This will include regularly scheduled air flights when the airport becomes available, financial transactions and travel restrictions. 
I urge all other nations to do the same. 
They have to do this for themselves. 
Every new democratic nation is fragile. 
But we will see the day when the people of Haiti fulfil their aspirations to liberty and when they are once again making genuine economic progress. 
United Nations actions in Bosnia, like those in Haiti, demonstrate that progress can be made when a coalition backs up diplomacy with military power. 
For the first time ever, NATO has taken, since we met last year, military actions beyond the territory of its members. 
The threat of NATO air power helped to establish the exclusion zone around Sarajevo and to end the Bosnian Serbs' spring offensive against Gorazde. 
To that extent the situation in Bosnia has improved, but in recent weeks the situation around Sarajevo has deteriorated substantially, and Sarajevo once again faces the prospect of strangulation. 
A new resolve by the United Nations to enforce its resolutions is now necessary to save Sarajevo, and NATO stands ready to act. 
The situation in Bosnia is yet another reminder of the greatest irony of this century we are leaving. 
This century, so full of hope and opportunity and achievement, has also been an age of deep destruction and despair. 
We cannot help but remember the millions who gave their lives during two world wars and the half century of struggle by men and women in the East and West who ultimately prevailed in the name of freedom. 
But we must also think of our children and the world we will leave them in the twenty-first century. 
It also encountered serious limitations - and was, at times, close to paralysis - in the attainment of its ends. 
Its achievements and limitations alike have reflected the world power structure prevailing since 1945, as well as the efforts of its Members: countries that are equal and sovereign but diverse in their beliefs, cultural expressions, geographical endowments and levels of development. 
At that time also, world development depended on financing for recovery and, therefore, on the recycling of resources by the victorious Powers, which were net exporters of capital, in the form, very often, of "international aid". 
Today, without the bipolar balance of power and faced with the intense financial competition and the regional ethnic and religious conflicts of recent years, we recognize that there are other ways in which the United Nations should promote peace, security and development, as set forth in its founding Charter. 
Now, at the end of another war - the cold war - it is time to recognize a new content in the objectives of our world Organization and new conditions for providing deep-rooted, lasting responses to the aspirations for justice and well-being shared by all mankind. 
The major dilemmas of our times therefore stem from profound complexities in the economic and political spheres and in the opportunities open to all peoples to attain a decent standard of living. 
Thus, it is essential to find and apply new solutions to the problems resulting from the end of the bipolar confrontation and from the new economic contests between powerful regions, whose effects sometimes have an even greater impact on nations remote from these centres of finance and trade. 
In building up new hope, we must unquestionably persevere in our efforts to eradicate the nuclear threat and the risks posed by chemical and biological weapons and the arms race. 
Mexico has always taken part in contributing to reducing those dangers. 
My country is pleased at the recent accession by Argentina, Brazil and Chile to the Treaty of Tlatelolco, and by the forthcoming accession announced by Cuba, which fulfil the Latin American ideal of inhabiting a nuclear-weapon-free region. 
We should now continue the negotiations on, and put into effect, the comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty and the Convention on chemical weapons, signed in January 1993 and thus far ratified by a mere 14 States. 
But this is not sufficient. 
This is the spirit of political dialogue and peace with honour required by the new era; this is the path of new hope. 
Mexico welcomes the progress made in negotiations leading to lasting peace in various parts of the world, especially in the Middle East. 
Mexico will continue its enthusiastic and unwavering support for the peace processes in Central America and congratulates the parties involved, which are making progress along the path of dialogue and negotiation. 
It also reiterates the need to give preference to peaceful and diplomatic means above all others, as well as to foster specific forms of cooperation to ensure better living standards for the Haitian people, for without them democratic institutions will be weak and short-lived. 
What are needed instead are economic exchanges, political dialogue and a common willingness to recognize and respect one another, unconditionally and without exception. 
Recognition of plurality, respect for sovereignty and the reaching of consensual accords are also bases on which the United Nations can construct new forms of cooperation and technical assistance aimed at consolidating democracy and at achieving the effective protection of human rights. 
As a form of political organization of peoples, democracy is certainly the best way to facilitate development with justice; it is also the system which best guarantees respect for human rights. 
Hunger and unemployment, drug-trafficking and the depletion of natural resources, forced migrations and new forms of trade protectionism impair development and the full exercise of human rights and hinder the democratic participation of individuals in shaping their own destinies. 
Therefore, coordinated action by nations to deal with these grave problems of our times can help to broaden political participation and ensure better conditions to improve well-being and provide for the protection of human rights. 
Reconsidering the question of the defence of human rights and the strengthening of democracy also involves reconsidering the issue of development on the basis of fair access to markets, capital and new technologies. 
It is not by chance that democratic stability flourishes where there is economic stability and growth; nor is it by chance that more human rights violations occur where the population is prey to poverty, illiteracy and disease. 
In the economic sphere, we are facing both the challenges and the opportunities posed by interdependence and globalization. 
We are well aware that the development of the most industrialized nations may prove to be insufficient without sustained growth in the developing countries. 
We know, too, that aid may prove to be ineffective and insufficient, when the basic need is to move toward equality of opportunities worldwide by opening markets to the products of developing countries. 
In the past few years the world has undergone a transition toward a liberalization of trade that is unprecedented in modern history. 
This new liberalization is also a reason for us to feel optimistic that freer trade will contribute to the eradication of poverty. 
More trade will translate into more and better jobs. 
To that end, we must consolidate the present opening of markets to competition. 
As progress is made in trade agreements and treaties, it is imperative to recognize the asymmetries between nations and to avoid conditioning trade on such matters as labour and environmental issues, which, although legitimate aspects of trade, can be used artificially to conceal new forms of protectionism. 
If we fail to pay it, it will be utopian to think of progress in democracy or any widespread and enduring peace and security. 
To settle that debt, the United Nations must grant clear priority to development and cooperation within a framework of multilateral action, rather than giving priority to actions backed by arms to maintain security. 
We have before us the opportunity to reorder our priorities as we deal at this forty-ninth session of the General Assembly with the topic of a new Agenda for Development, and thereby to move toward lasting peace based on comprehensive, balanced worldwide development. 
Fully achieving development also presupposes the sustainable use of natural resources and the maintenance of the fragile balance of ecosystems that are frequently overexploited, resulting in the impoverishment of those living under such systems. 
Here, the Agenda drawn up by the United Nations at the historic summit in Rio de Janeiro continues to be more an aspiration than a reality. 
Only on the basis of recognizing and respecting pluralism will we be able to implant new and better world mechanisms for coordinating economic matters to achieve a better distribution of capital, technology and joint forms of production. 
Only on the basis of this awareness and of renewed solidarity will we be able to sustain action aimed at achieving effective justice in social matters. 
With this approach to the future, we will be able to address existing imbalances by taking shared responsibility for just and civilized coexistence. 
In brief, it is a question of adopting and recognizing pluralism as an expression of freedom, and justice as an essential prerequisite for security in the coexistence of nations. 
In Mexico, this approach is called social liberalism. 
A product of our history and of our shared universal aspiration to justice, social liberalism has led us to undertake far-reaching democratic reform, changes in our economic structures, a frontal attack on poverty, and a new linkage between Mexico and the world. 
We are forging a reformed State that depends not on its size but on its effectiveness in achieving, with freedom, conditions of greater justice. 
In 1990 I spoke to this Assembly about the objectives of Mexican change. 
Today we have results that strengthen our hopes and give us a better understanding of world challenges. 
They were the elections most closely monitored by political parties, national observers and international visitors in our history. 
The Mexican people opted for legality and peace. 
The new world balance calls for new mentalities and new priorities: a reordering of international realities in accordance with rules agreed upon on the basis of respect for the sovereignty of each nation and recognition of the pluralities of peoples. 
Fundamentally, our times call for the uniting of all our efforts, in democracy and freedom, to reduce poverty in the world. 
Otherwise there can be no possibility of peace and no lasting security. 
These new imperatives express not only enormous needs but also the aspiration for the equality of nations in the building of a future that will hold promise only if it belongs to all of us. 
That is the meaning of "international community" as embodied in the Charter of San Francisco: a future that no one has the right to deny to future generations. 
Today, as then, peace can be preserved only through the observance of law; today, more than in the past, security requires the greatest development of every nation, every country, so that together we can make a reality of the hope for a common future. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now hear an address by the President of the Republic of Ce d'Ivoire. 
President B\x{5dae}i (interpretation from French): Each year's session of the General Assembly provides us with an opportunity to take a panoramic view of the world's great questions and to reflect on the prospects for its future. 
This experience is all the more stirring for me since I am returning to this lofty site of modern history where I participated in numerous sessions when I was my country's young Ambassador in Washington to the great American nation. 
My vivid memory of those years is of having all alone represented my country on the day of its admission to the community of sovereign nations through the Security Council. 
That was 34 years ago. 
I am equally proud that you, Mr. President, a worthy son of Ce d'Ivoire and of Africa, are presiding over this forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
My pride is shared by the entire people of Ce d'Ivoire, on behalf of which I extend warm congratulations on your noteworthy election to this prestigious post. 
This election attests to the confidence and esteem which you enjoy in this forum thanks to your qualities as an experienced diplomat and to your great knowledge, acquired over more than two decades, of international relations, in particular in Geneva and New York. 
It also expresses recognition of the balanced pragmatism with which, for 34 years now, Ce d'Ivoire has been conducting its foreign policy. 
I am therefore convinced that you conduct the work of this session with competence and skill. 
Mr. President, allow me to thank your predecessor, Ambassador Samuel Insanally, for the outstanding work he accomplished throughout his mandate, as well as all the members of his General Committee. 
Finally, on behalf of my delegation and in my personal capacity, I should like to pay a well-deserved tribute to Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, Secretary-General of our Organization, for his courageous action and his tireless efforts for peace and for understanding among peoples. 
We should like to assure him once again of our full confidence and of our total support in his quest for peaceful solutions to the problems the world is experiencing. 
The tribute to his memory in this very Hall, on 9 December last, and the moving expressions of sympathy on the day of his funeral, 7 February 1994, will remain forever enshrined in the collective memory of the citizens of Ce d'Ivoire. 
I am gratified to take this opportunity solemnly to assure the international community of my determination to pursue the policy of openness and the search for peace begun by my illustrious predecessor. 
The end of the Cold War had given rise to hope for fruitful relationships based on peace and on shared economic and social development. 
Now there is general astonishment at the fact that the world, which the United Nations is destined to serve, has entered a stage of uncertainty. 
No one imagined that the fall of the Berlin Wall, whose symbolism marked the beginning of those great changes that we have been witnessing since 1989, would expose such serious defects, which today are making their appearance in the most untenable forms in human relations. 
In fact, we are ashamed at the idea of being witness to political, ethnic and religious tensions and armed conflicts that we believed belonged to a bygone age. 
The painful examples of the former Yugoslavia, of Angola, Burundi, Liberia, Rwanda and Somalia show us the intensity of the tragedies that we are experiencing. 
As concerns Liberia, the implementation of the Cotonou Agreement of 25 July 1993 is encountering difficulties on the ground. 
Indeed, aside from the difficulties which occurred in the establishment of institutions and the formation of the transitional Government, this Agreement has come up against the sensitive issue of the disarmament of the factions. 
That disarmament was the precondition for the elections originally planned for 7 September 1994. 
Unfortunately, out of a force assessed at approximately 60,000 troops, only 3,000 soldiers of the United Liberation Movement for Democracy (ULIMO) and the National Patriotic Front of Liberia (NPFL) have laid down their arms since the first days of the disarmament operations. 
We hope that the agreement just concluded in Ghana on 12 September 1994 will experience a better fate, leading to general elections and to the exercise of democracy in Liberia. 
It is well known that Ce d'Ivoire has made great efforts for years now to find a peaceful solution to this conflict, which has repercussions of all kinds in the subregion, especially in my country. 
As to the tragedy in Rwanda, despite the burden of the Liberian conflict on our economy, we are ready to participate, as long as we receive the necessary logistical support, in the efforts of the international community to restore peace in that ravaged country. 
Here we should like to hail the courageous initiative undertaken by France to render humanitarian assistance to all those who have fallen victim to this tragedy. 
Other actions, particularly those undertaken by our Organization and other Member States within the framework of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) also deserve our encouragement. 
Concerning all hotbeds of tension, be they on the African continent or elsewhere in the world, we launch the same appeal for peace, tolerance and understanding. 
These social and political difficulties that have arisen in a number of States are caused for the most part by misery, extreme poverty, hunger, fear, injustice, exclusion, ignorance and intolerance. 
Every man and woman should not only eschew tribal, religious, political and ideological hatreds, but should also contribute individually and collectively to the campaign against hunger, disease, ignorance and in favour of the implementation of the ideal of shared welfare. 
As I did in Tunis during the thirtieth Summit of the Organization of African Unity (OAU), I should like to take this opportunity to reiterate to President Nelson Mandela our sincere congratulations on his outstanding and historic election to the presidency of a democratic and multi-racial South Africa. 
May I here hail the Israeli and Palestinian builders of this process, as well as all those who encouraged this event, which was welcomed unanimously. 
We also extend our best wishes for the success of this great and noble enterprise and we hope that this highly sensitive region of the Middle East will enjoy a just and lasting peace. 
Now more than ever, the world needs peace to release the energies mankind needs to flourish. 
That is why democracy, perceived as one of the ways to guarantee freedom, promote private initiative and the participation of all citizens in development, is something I particularly cherish. 
Hence, discussions begun several years ago on the restructuring of some of its bodies, in particular the Security Council, seem to us timely in providing broader representation for Member States without, however, damaging its effectiveness. 
Moreover, in October 1995, the international community will commemorate the fiftieth anniversary of our Organization. 
It will also be the time to recall that the founding fathers had risen up against the injustice of unequal development. 
While the former continue to enjoy continually rising standards of living and welfare, the latter, on the contrary, are now experiencing a more serious deterioration of their economies - if not generalized impoverishment. 
The growth rates noted in some of these countries cannot conceal or substantively reverse this deplorable trend. 
Nearly all these countries' economic parameters and indicators are today negative despite all the bold recovery and economic restructuring measures that have been undertaken. 
That is why we call for ever closer solidarity between North and South, by which I mean a real partnership taking into account their genuine interests in an international economy of sharing. 
Did not the international community very early on grasp this need for complementarity and solidarity by advocating as long ago as 1974 a new, more just and equitable international economic order? 
Faced with geopolitical upheavals and new formations of economic blocs, and given the severe trials which have struck them specifically, the African States demonstrated their joint will to integration by signing the Treaty creating the African Economic Community on 3 June 1991 in Abuja. 
The Treaty entered into force on 3 June 1994, and this demonstrates our determination to cope with these problems. 
However, all our efforts will be in vain without a favourable international economic environment and substantial support by the international community. 
Ce d'Ivoire is considered one of the African countries that have made the most significant human investment during the first years of independence. 
In our subregion, it remains the country with the greatest number of personnel with higher education in all areas of economic activity. 
Malaria, the traditional affliction of our continent, and AIDS, which appeared a decade ago and whose brutal force is well known, are today the most significant of the epidemics crippling Africa, which nevertheless aspires to development and makes no secret of its determination to succeed. 
On the bilateral level and in multilateral bodies, policies have been devised to cope with the specific situations experienced by the countries of our continent. 
These efforts are commendable, for they are a concrete demonstration of an all-important human solidarity. 
But the world is changing, and Africa knows that it must, through its own abilities, win its own place in world trade and play an outstanding role commensurate with its immense potential. 
It is aware today more than ever of its assets as well as of the challenge posed by its nearly marginal position in relation to other regions of the world. 
It will know how to take advantage of the many opportunities open to it by relying first and foremost on the will of its peoples, their intelligence and creativity, and their capacity for reflection and initiative, in order to participate in the drafting and implementation of long-term development policies. 
It will also rely on the rest of the international community, its indispensable partner, to create new forms of active, mutually beneficial solidarity implemented in full respect for the dignity of all participants. Of course, problems remain. 
Some, linked to the recent past, such as the problem of debt, seem to be obstacles to the development of new initiatives. 
The international community and friendly countries must understand that indebtedness, which is designed specifically to ensure a country's development, should not be turned against it and transformed into a deliberate restraint on its growth. 
Solutions to this problem have already been put forward; all have the potential to promote a return to growth and renewed forms of cooperation. 
But Africa must turn its attention to new challenges. It must, for example, consider how to preserve and protect its environment in order to ensure present and future generations an adequate and healthy framework in which all forms of life can develop in harmony. 
It must take advantage of the great potential of recent agreements on the organization of world trade in order firmly to integrate itself into the flow of global exchanges. 
As the continent most blessed with reserves of raw materials, it must master the technology to adapt them to its needs. 
That will be the basis for its true resurgence. 
Through successive steps, particularly by regrouping on the subregional and continental levels, it has begun to acquire the means necessary to its reawakening. 
Africa will succeed. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Finland, His Excellency Mr. Heikki Haavisto, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Haavisto (Finland): Let me begin by congratulating you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at this forty-ninth session. 
I am confident that with your long and intimate knowledge of the United Nations we shall come to a successful conclusion of this session. 
Since we met a year ago, the world has witnessed both positive and negative developments. 
Nevertheless, let me begin by referring to some of the positive ones. 
The seemingly impossible is turning into reality. 
It must also assist in the process of peace building and reconstruction. 
South Africa has the full potential of becoming a stabilizing political and economic force in Africa. 
It has already made a positive contribution to world security by abolishing, under international verification, its nuclear-weapons programme. 
I am confident that the remaining problems in the relations between the Baltic States and Russia will be solved in the same spirit as that which helped resolve the issues of troop withdrawals. 
We hope that this will facilitate an early and lasting solution acceptable to all. 
There are also encouraging signs in the world economy, particularly regarding the multilateral trade system. 
Other issues on the trade agenda, such as trade and environment, also need to be addressed. 
These positive developments to which I have referred have one thing in common: they would not have been possible without courageous leadership. 
They illustrate the fact that patient and visionary leadership is necessary in solving problems facing the international community. 
Turning now to negative developments, there are still many conflicts that neither the parties concerned nor the international community have been willing or able to solve. 
The abhorrent tragedies in the former Yugoslavia, Rwanda and Somalia have caused suffering to millions of innocent people. 
It is a dangerous and fallacious impression that the United Nations could or should always step in to rectify irresponsible actions and policies, nor can it be expected to be present forever in conflict areas. 
We must seek new ways and approaches. 
It is clear that preventive measures should be given a greater role in the Organization's work on conflict resolution. 
In the present United Nations peace-keeping system, political oversight, planning and military command and control need to be improved and the budgetary system streamlined. 
These cannot be addressed through traditional peace-keeping efforts alone. 
They require a comprehensive approach and sustained efforts by the States concerned, as well as the assistance of regional arrangements and organizations. 
Today, economic, social and humanitarian problems can be discussed without the veil of ideology. 
We can now address issues such as poverty, population, social justice and human rights without engaging in a contest of competing social systems. 
The concept of security has widened. 
It now comprises not only military and political factors but also, inter alia, the human aspect and the needs of the individual as well. 
We have taken important decisions at Rio on environment, at Vienna on human rights and at Cairo on population policies. 
Next year we shall meet at Copenhagen for the World Summit for Social Development and in Beijing to enhance the empowerment of women. 
In 1996 the second Habitat Conference will convene at Istanbul. 
Those conferences should lead to a better understanding, and ultimately acceptance, of the new concept of sustainable human development. 
The Secretary-General's Agenda for Development should complement the process, and outline the role of the United Nations in the larger context of improved global governance. 
In this wider perspective the promotion and protection of human rights is crucial. 
In 1992 the Security Council, unanimously and at the highest political level, stated that the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction constituted a threat to international peace and security. 
The Council thus affirmed the fundamental norm first established by the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) a quarter of a century ago. 
The almost universal adherence to the NPT demonstrates that the world now shares a common interest in its continued existence. 
Finland believes, as do many other States parties, that the existence of the NPT must be secured through its indefinite and unconditional extension next year. 
Without the full commitment of all of us, the United Nations cannot assume its role as a centre for international conciliation and cooperation. 
Member States - and I refer particularly to those which face no constraints on their capacity to pay - must change their attitudes and pay forthwith and in full their assessed contributions and their arrears. 
Otherwise, this Organization will not be able to function. 
Now we must all accept a strict budgetary and financial discipline. 
Breaches of this discipline must be sanctioned. 
Payment of interest on arrears should become standard practice and should be enforced. 
As the United Nations embarks on its second half-century, the circumstances are essentially different from those which prevailed for most of the first 50 years. 
It is therefore important to reshape our Organization to meet the challenges of tomorrow, not those of yesterday. 
We need now to continue that work and to arrive at conclusions acceptable to all. 
We need to ensure the continued efficiency of the Security Council, while making its composition better reflect today's realities, such as the increasing responsibility, inter alia, of Germany and Japan, in world affairs. 
As we approach the fiftieth anniversary of our Organization, we should build on the solid foundation of the Charter. 
Our priorities should be to focus on prevention and peace-building in securing peace and stability, and also on sustainable human development in order to bring about security at the individual level; and to restructure our Organization to achieve better global governance. 
Mr. Dembri (Algeria) (interpretation from Arabic): Sir, your election to preside over the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly is a timely tribute to your outstanding professional and human qualities. 
Your election is also a tribute to our continent, Africa, which this year sent to the international community a message of hope through the emergence of the united, democratic and non-racial South Africa, which was solemnly welcomed to our ranks here a few months ago. 
To him we extend our best wishes in his future activities in the service of Guyana, the Third World and the international community as a whole. 
This means that in the highly fluctuating and fluid situation of the world in which we now live, the international order makes it more difficult to coordinate the practices of States and is forcing improvisation and an absence of logic on the initiatives of the international community. 
Hence the international order's penchant to find balance only in heavy-handed tendencies that shape the future of peoples and of nations. 
In this respect, the United Nations, the repository of human hope and the receptacle of human fears, has a particular and important role to play as it represents an irreplaceable forum for dialogue and concerted action. 
The possibilities offered by the ending of the cold war and the profound changes in the international system have favoured new modes of interaction. 
We note here that the streamlining of international interaction and of social and economic dynamics has highlighted inequalities and is shaping and reshaping constellations of forces that are beyond the rules of the world system. 
They foreshadow a disturbing redefinition of the global balance through a reshaping of the destiny of numerous peoples and nations that are faced with insecurity and injustice. 
In that context, Algeria is fully aware of the significance, the scope and the effects, in its immediate area and beyond, of the profound work of national renewal in which it is currently engaged with a great deal of faith and determination. 
It is also aware of the sacrifices involved, for its own sake as well as for others. 
This necessary campaign derives from the State's obligation to ensure, foremost among Human Rights, the protection of the fundamental right to life. 
It implies that we bring to bear the same vigour in our collective denunciation of all governments who prove guilty of inciting and supporting terrorist violence or who display willingness to engage in selective steps to prevent the international community from implementing a counter-strategy. 
It was thanks to such a political dynamism that South Africa honoured its rendezvous with history, to the satisfaction of all, and that the United Nations was able to play a positive role - something that Algeria welcomes and finds gratifying. 
Apart from such specific elements, the peaceful dismantling of apartheid in South Africa is also an example for other African nations that are being torn asunder by fratricidal strife. 
Thanks to the effective participation of the countries of west Africa, the situation in Liberia is moving toward a lasting solution, to which all parties must feel committed if the country is to be secured against a recurrence of violence and instability. 
The conflict in Somalia continues to be cause for serious international concern. 
The international community's important presence in the field has had satisfactory results in terms of humanitarian assistance and of reduced tension. 
Starting with the Madrid Conference, the Middle East has embarked on the path of negotiation with a view to building a comprehensive just and lasting peace in that sensitive area of the world which has endured terrible bruising and suffering. 
Over the past year, important steps have been taken on the road to peace, through the conclusion of the Palestinian-Israeli and the Jordanian-Israeli agreements. 
Algeria hails the conclusion of those agreements and expresses the hope that these first steps will be consolidated through effective and scrupulous implementation of the provisions agreed upon and that they will quickly be followed by significant breakthroughs that meet the legitimate expectations of both Lebanon and Syria. 
The edifice of peace in the Middle East has solid and positive foundations in international legality, and it is important that in the building of that edifice care should be taken to make it a structure of permanent validity and comprehensiveness which future generations would accept fully. 
Clearly, return of all the territories occupied by Israel in 1967, including Al-Quds al-Sharif, and implementation of the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people are prerequisites which should be at the heart of the desired settlement. 
Now that the geographic framework of coexistence and peaceful neighbourliness between the two countries has been internationally enshrined, our hope is that the unresolved humanitarian issues will be satisfactorily resolved so that an atmosphere of reconciliation may prevail and lead to concrete steps in that direction. 
The twentieth century in the course of which mankind has achieved considerable control over nature through extraordinary scientific and technological advances will, nevertheless, go down in history as the century which failed to meet the need for real and full security for the human race. 
The shortening of distances, the interdependence of nations, and the globalization of the economy and of communications, coexist with an untenable inability to wipe out hunger, poverty and numerous epidemics, while the apocalyptic power of nuclear arsenals has exceeded all rational limits. 
It is important that nuclear disarmament be relentlessly pursued and that the few notable results obtained in the reduction of nuclear arsenals by the United States and the Russian Federation be expanded and strengthened by the rapid conclusion of a treaty for a complete ban on nuclear tests. 
It is this spirit which has made Algeria work for a new vision of collective security that would be based on general and complete disarmament. 
Hence, my country's insistence that questions relating to disarmament and to non-proliferation, and therefore to international security, cannot be dissociated from those which relate to economic and social development. 
It is also in this same spirit that my country adopts a clear and committed attitude to the peaceful use of the atom. 
Moreover, it is important that the Convention banning chemical weapons should enter into force and be fully effective. 
Such a challenge imposes itself by the full weight of its imperatives and through awareness of the dangers that face a world in transition and in the grip of turmoil, a world of uncertainty and one which bears powerful seeds of fragmentation. 
In this context of accelerated globalization of international economic realities, cooperation for development clearly forms the only possible answer to the demands for new global regulation to ensure the conditions for lasting and shared international security. 
The revitalization of the United Nations through its liberation from the practices and legacies of the cold war presupposes that an outstanding role be given to it in terms of the conception of global strategies and policies for economic and social development. 
Thus the international community can find, by acting in solidarity and through concerted action, the springs for a new dynamism of peace and cooperation. 
What is at stake here is our common future. 
The meeting rose at 1.30 p.m. 
We shall first hear representatives who wish to speak in explanation of vote or position on the recommendation of the Credentials Committee. 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. Oulia (Islamic Republic of Iran): My delegation would like to express its reservation regarding paragraph 10 of the first report of the Credentials Committee (A/49/517) on the credentials of Israel. 
The President (interpretation from French): We shall now take action on the recommendation of the Credentials Committee contained in paragraph 10 of its first report (A/49/517). 
The President (interpretation from French): We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of sub-item (b) of agenda item 3. 
The meeting was suspended at 3.20 p.m. and resumed at 3.25 p.m. 
The President (interpretation from French): The General Assembly will now proceed to the election of five non-permanent members of the Security Council to replace those members whose term of office expires on 31 December 1994. 
These five States cannot be re-elected and therefore their names should not appear on the ballot papers. 
Apart from the five permanent members, the Security Council will include in 1995 the following States: Argentina, Czech Republic, Nigeria, Oman and Rwanda. 
The names of those States, therefore, should not appear on the ballot papers. 
Of the five non-permanent members which will remain in office in 1995 three are from Africa and Asia, one is from Eastern Europe and one is from Latin America and the Caribbean. 
The ballot papers reflect this pattern. 
In accordance with the established practice, there is an understanding to the effect that, of the two States to be elected from Africa and Asia, one should be from Africa and one from Asia. 
I should like to inform the Assembly that the number of candidates, not exceeding the number of seats to be filled, receiving the greatest number of votes and a two-thirds majority of those present and voting will be declared elected. 
In the case of a tie vote for a remaining seat, there will be a restricted ballot limited to those candidates which have obtained an equal number of votes. 
The President (interpretation from French): In accordance with rule 92 of the rules of procedure, the election shall be held by secret ballot, and there shall be no nominations. 
Mr. Jallow (Gambia): On behalf of the African Group I am pleased to indicate that the African Group endorses the candidature of Botswana for the vacancy allocated to Africa in the Security Council. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the representative of Samoa as Chairman of the Group of Asian States. 
Mr. Slade (Samoa): As Chairman of the Group of Asian States Samoa is honoured to inform the General Assembly that the Republic of Indonesia is the endorsed and sole candidate for election to the non-permanent seat in the Security Council allocated to the Asian region for the term 1995-1996. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the representative of Paraguay as Chairman of the Group of Latin American and Caribbean States. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the representative of Canada as Chairman of the Group of Western European and Other States. 
Mrs. Fr\x{5db0}hette (Canada) (interpretation from French): On behalf of the Group of Western European and Other States I wish to remind members of the Assembly that Germany and Italy are candidates for the two non-permanent seats in the Security Council allocated to our region. 
The candidatures of these two countries, Germany and Italy, have been endorsed by our Group. 
A ballot paper containing the names of more States from the relevant region than the number of seats assigned to it will be declared invalid. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Diaz Paniagua (Costa Rica), Mr. Andresen Guimaraes (Portugal) and Mr. Shardelow (South Africa) acted as tellers. 
The meeting was suspended at 3.45 p.m. and resumed at 4.40 p.m. 
Having obtained the required two-thirds majority, the following States were elected non-permanent members of the Security Council for a two-year period beginning 1 January 1995: Botswana, Germany, Honduras, Indonesia and Italy. 
The President (interpretation from French): I congratulate the States which have been elected members of the Security Council, and I thank the Tellers for their assistance in this election. 
Mr. Pallais Arana (Nicaragua) (interpretation from Spanish): I am grateful for the opportunity to speak on this occasion and to put before the General Assembly for its consideration draft resolution A/49/L.6, entitled Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of American States. .................................................. 
The cooperation and coordination of the two Organizations are a clear example of what can be achieved when there is a real desire and the political will to work together to solve problems that deserve such action. 
Finally, the draft resolution, approving the conclusions and recommendations of the second general meeting between representatives of the two organizations held in May 1993, recommends that a third general meeting be held in 1995 to continue this consultative process. 
The delegation of Nicaragua and the other sponsors hope, in view of the importance of this subject and the need for the General Assembly to express itself on so important an issue, that the draft resolution will be adopted by consensus. 
The President (interpretation from French): Before the Assembly takes a decision on the draft resolution, I call on the representative of the Secretariat. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 21? 
Mr. Acha (Peru) (interpretation from Spanish): I am honoured to deliver this statement on behalf of the Ambassador and Permanent Representative of Peru, Mr. Fernando Guill. 
I take pleasure in introducing draft resolution A/49/L.7, "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Latin American Economic System", which is sponsored by all the member States of the Latin American Economic System. 
The economic and social development of our countries is a priority, as reflected in the fundamental purposes of the Organization and in the decision to adopt an Agenda for Development. 
Prevailing trends in the global economy, reflected in the globalization of economic activity and increasing links, are accompanied by the consolidation of regional groupings. 
A regional economic system such as SELA, with its two aspects - international consultation and coordination and intraregional cooperation - may become the key to coordinating the global efforts of the international community and the practical implementation in each region of the decisions adopted. 
Mr. Bhatia (India), Vice-President took the Chair. 
We note that the United Nations budget is being earmarked more and more for activities involving peace-keeping and the maintenance of international security, matters of extreme importance that enjoy our unconditional support. 
This joint effort will facilitate more specific political and diplomatic action. 
In an ever more specialized world it is necessary for us to take advantage of the comparative advantages that may be offered by regional economic systems such as the Latin American Economic System. 
Notwithstanding restrictions in terms of the availability of substantial additional finances, we can try to put forward imaginative proposals that would show where opportunity lies, so far as our countries are concerned, in stepping up cooperation between the United Nations and SELA. 
Specific experience has already been built up and should be explored further. 
The close cooperation between the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and SELA in technical cooperation among developing countries is a case in point. 
In that context we encourage the continued flow of resources into the UNDP programmes in support of SELA (project RLA/92/008), which is of such importance in the carrying out of valuable studies for the countries of Latin America and the Caribbean. 
We would ask the Secretariat to take note of the need to earmark resources for the project just cited and the need to have this included in official reports of this session. 
In the operative part of the draft resolution the Assembly would take note with satisfaction of the report of the Secretary-General, while urging the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean and UNDP to continue broadening and deepening their coordination and mutual support activities with SELA. 
It would urge the specialized agencies and other relevant bodies and programmes of the United Nations system to intensify their cooperation with the activities of this regional body. 
Mr. Gazmuri (Chile) (interpretation from Spanish): For a number of years the Latin American and Caribbean countries have been sponsoring a draft resolution establishing the basis for increasingly useful cooperation between the Latin American Economic System (SELA) and the United Nations system. 
Ever since that body was set up to coordinate regional positions on economic issues, this group of countries has shown a qualitative improvement in the way it articulates and upholds its interests. 
That in turn spurs us on to emphasize the need to maintain and further develop the cooperative ties between our two bodies. 
In general, we can see that there has been a resurgence of economic growth throughout the world, strongly supported by the success of the management of the economies of developing countries, although these represent only 20 per cent of world output. 
We trust that these regional efforts will lead to maximizing benefits that will bring about greater fluidity in international trade. 
Judging by statistics, the work done in the region has been positive in terms of the initial macroeconomic results achieved. 
However, we must point out that in most instances the cost in social terms, of the process of economic readaptation has been extremely high. 
The great challenge we face, a challenge we cannot sidestep, is to combine efforts to modernize and globalize our economies with the resolute fight against poverty and the building of societies in which social equity and fairness will be central objectives. 
The overcoming, in a historically short time, of the extreme social imbalances that we face in our region is the sine qua non for sustained growth and democratic stability for the region. 
Notwithstanding the signs that justify a more optimistic outlook for the prospects for trade, we have, unfortunately, noted the persistence of, and at times even the upsurge in, protectionism in the major industrialized markets. 
Consistent with what I have just said, we reaffirm the urgent need for greater cohesion, which will make it possible firmly to pursue the fight against protectionism the major consumer markets. 
Trade in our region is being liberalized but the process will succeed only if countries with developed economies fulfil the agreements reached in the latest Uruguay Round of the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT). 
In order for international trade to function properly there must be evidence of political will on the part of the industrialized world to adjust their economies to the norms promoted by the Bretton Woods institutions as they relate to fiscal deficits - in particular, as regards agricultural subsidies. 
In order for us to meet these challenges, the technical support which the United Nations system can lend to coordination efforts within the context of the Latin American Economic System (SELA) is of paramount importance. 
This situation impels Latin America and the Caribbean to reaffirm their commitment to integration. 
We are committed to improving the mechanism for the achievement of regional integration and to securing better access for our countries in the emerging system of major economic blocs. 
Chile has been pursuing a consistent policy of integrating its economy into global markets. 
It is a country open to the world which depends on trade with other countries for approximately 40 per cent of its gross national product. 
This policy of gaining access to the international market implies, as one of its basic elements, strengthening the process of integration in our region. 
Consequently, we propose pursuing an open regionalism that would allow us better to attune our various economies to the characteristics of the increasingly globalized economy. 
Over recent months we have stepped up negotiations with a view to finding appropriate terms to ensure more active participation by Chile in that mechanism. 
Chile has also signed agreements on economic exchange and free trade with most of the countries of the region. 
The programmes of mutual cooperation with the countries of Central America have been strengthened. 
We have also strengthened our ties with the countries of the Caribbean by stepping up our political, economic and cooperative relations. 
This active policy of integration within Latin America and the Caribbean would go hand in hand with our efforts to achieve exchange agreements with other parts of the world, such as the Asia-Pacific region, where Chile recently joined the Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation Council (APEC). 
Talks have also begun with a view to institutionalizing our economic relations with the countries of the North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA). 
Finally, together with other Latin American countries, we are seeking new ways of cooperating with the European Union. 
May I, in closing, reaffirm the importance of SELA in terms of regional participation in the new global economic scenario and may I also reaffirm the need for it to continue enjoying the support of the United Nations system in the efforts to this end. 
Mr. Flores Olea (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): As we approach the end of the century we are witnessing great changes and transformations. 
New issues have been added to the list of economic items traditionally on the agenda of the Organization, but we must also recognize that we see an ever closer interrelation between the old and the new agenda. 
As a result, we cannot deal with these issues in isolation lest we find ourselves taking a fragmentary and skewed approach, thereby gaining only a partial and fragmented view of the problems. 
The process of growing globalization and increased interdependence in the international economy means that no country can afford the luxury of staying on the sidelines of this constant process of transformation. 
The countries of Latin America and the Caribbean have been very closely involved in this process of transformation, with a view to gaining more advantageous access to the new international order. 
This is not an easy undertaking. 
It requires a firm political will and, indeed, an intensive intellectual exercise to ensure that societies react in a timely and appropriate fashion to these new situations. 
Indeed, this has been among its most signal achievements. 
It outlines the various activities which the United Nations system is carrying out jointly with SELA. 
We note with satisfaction that this cooperation has intensified in the last few years. 
The cooperation between SELA and the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC), particularly in promoting and strengthening development is concerned, is of particular interest. 
In this respect, we should mention in particular the invaluable support SELA has received from the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
We take this opportunity to reaffirm how important it is to strengthen further such support. 
It also enabled international experts to discuss the need to link SELA's activities with efforts to meet the new challenges facing Latin America and the Caribbean - the basic economic and social agenda of the twenty-first century. 
Against this backdrop and aware as we are of its role in facilitating consultation, coordination and cooperation between its member countries, we feel that SELA should continue to expand and intensify its cooperation with the United Nations on issues of special interest to our region. 
The experience of cooperation between the United Nations and SELA clearly shows that today the combined efforts of the regional and international bodies are a fundamental element of development. 
As a regional organization linking the countries of the Caribbean and Latin America, the Latin American Economic System (SELA) has grown in scope and membership since its creation in 1975. 
The organization has now also proved itself capable of extending cooperation beyond our region. 
Cooperation between SELA and the United Nations is premised on the shared objectives of the two organizations in the promotion of peace, cooperation and development. 
It was for this reason that the initiative was taken for closer cooperation with the United Nations. 
We in CARICOM are convinced that such cooperation can be to the benefit of the two organizations in their respective endeavours. 
Moreover, the United Nations can undoubtedly, by virtue of its own experience and expertise, assist SELA in the discharge of its mandates. 
Needless to say, both of these issues are of paramount importance in the matters on which we are focusing at this Assembly session, and we in Latin America and the Caribbean would find such assistance of immense value. 
In keeping with the Bolivarian vision of a united Latin America and the Caribbean, SELA has been specifically mandated to maximize dialogue and cooperation between its member States. 
This improvement in relations will inevitably lead to the strengthening of the regional and subregional integration processes, the achievement of greater economic complementarity and the enhancement of regional self-reliance. 
An important part of this objective for SELA will be the promotion of cooperation with the newly established Association of Caribbean States. 
In the quest to achieve these aims, its collaboration with the United Nations and its several agencies will be indispensable. 
As the Secretary-General rightly points out in his basic report, which is the premise for our discussion, the process of cooperation has intensified and become more diversified in terms both of SELA's activities and of its ties to the United Nations. 
Venezuela stresses the importance of this cooperation, which can only benefit our community. 
Venezuela hopes that these efforts will be pursued and, indeed, intensified, and that they will constitute a contribution by one and all to our region's economic and social development. 
The President: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 35/3 of 13 October 1980, I now call on the Observer of the Latin American Economic System. 
As the draft resolution makes clear, we are convinced that implementing it will broaden and deepen the collaboration and mutual support activities between the United Nations and SELA. 
I shall not try to list all the various activities involving cooperation between these entities especially ECLAC as these are dealt with in detail in the Secretary-General's report. 
We hope and expect that the particular project to which I have referred will be endowed with the resources necessary for satisfactory completion completion being scheduled for the final year of the current programme cycle, which is 1996. 
A good example of inter-organization cooperation is to be found in the practical results of the work of the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) on economic, social, demographic and environmental problems. 
We hope that this activity will continue and that cooperation between the Organization of American States (OAS) and the United Nations will expand through contacts between the OAS and a large number of United Nations bodies. 
The process of regional integration is a characteristic of present-day development, and close interregional cooperation through international organizations is a most welcome development. 
We consider it a positive phenomenon that in the process of developing areas of the region due attention is given to economic questions. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 29? 
Those States are eligible for immediate re-election. 
However, in accordance with paragraph 16 of decision 34/401, the Assembly may, in elections to subsidiary organs, dispense with secret balloting when the number of candidates corresponds to the number of seats to be filled. 
The President: I congratulate the States that have been elected members of the Committee for Programme and Coordination. 
The prosperity of future generations in a world where ecological balances will finally be protected was a central concern at the Earth Summit in Rio in 1992. 
In fact, the preparatory process for the Rio Summit was enriched by the concomitant negotiation of two extremely important Conventions: the Framework Convention on Climate Change and the Convention on Biological Diversity. 
However, so far the approach, the operational framework and the institutional mechanisms used have not yielded results commensurate with the scourge. 
Hence, we all hope that this innovative approach inspired by the Rio consensus will live up to the hopes placed in it by the deprived populations of arid areas. 
It is fitting to hail here the work of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, which has successfully discharged the mandate entrusted to it in resolution 47/188 by adopting the Convention within the allotted time. 
However, the importance of this Convention is also reflected in its subject matter and its scope of application and intervention. 
In Africa alone, over the course of barely 50 years areas the size of countries have been affected by desertification. 
Even today, hundreds of thousand of hectares of fertile land are being inexorably lost because of desertification, which has intensified serious food shortages, encouraged migratory movements and exacerbated political tensions. 
Indeed, the international community has been aware of this fact, since it has specifically emphasized Africa in the negotiating process. 
This urgent action, which highlights the priority given to Africa, must be implemented during the interim period preceding the Convention's entry into force. 
In this regard, we must welcome the innovative approaches contained in the Convention namely, the bottom-up approach, in which all those involved in combating desertification are clearly associated with partnership agreements for the implementation of programmes of action at the national, subregional and regional levels. 
I also solemnly appeal to all the States that were unable to do so in Paris to sign this Convention, so important for Africa and the world, during this session of the General Assembly. 
Mr. Kittani (Special Adviser to the Secretary-General on General Assembly Matters): As the Assembly knows, the Secretary-General left earlier today on a trip abroad. 
His statement is as follows: 
The Convention had been adopted in June 1994 after only 13 months of intensive negotiations. 
This was eloquent testimony to the resolve of the international community to promote sustainable development of the world's drylands in the framework of Agenda 21. 
At the signing ceremony, there were also over 60 statements from Governments and high-level officials of intergovernmental organizations outlining concrete steps to implement the Convention immediately in Africa. 
This is only proper, since the Convention gives priority to Africa and since the people of that continent, who are among the world's poorest, suffer the most from the effects of dryland degradation and drought. 
In fulfilling commitments made at the June 1992 Earth Summit, the Convention breaks new ground in international law concerning environment and development. 
It adopts for the first time a truly integrated approach, stressing action at the community level and giving the economic and social dimensions of combating desertification equal weight to its physical and biological aspects. 
It thus takes its place with the climate change and biodiversity Conventions as a third pillar of the new sustainable-development paradigm. 
Among the innovative features of the Convention is a series of regional implementation annexes which provide guidance for a system of national, subregional and regional action programmes. 
These programmes will be developed in the framework of partnership agreements with bilateral and multilateral donors as well as with non-governmental organizations. 
The Conference of the Parties will oversee and review this system. 
The Convention contains all the commitments necessary to succeed in the fight to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought. 
They also exhibited their strong interest in working with neighbouring nations in elaborating subregional action programmes. 
Many also highlighted specific steps to inform their populations about the significance of the Convention and to set up appropriate procedures and institutions to make action programmes a reality. 
OECD countries on the other hand emphasized the high priority they give to urgent action in Africa and their intention to participate fully in consultative processes leading to partnership agreements. 
Many also indicated the magnitude of funding available for interim action along with specific programme initiatives. 
Latin American and Asian countries showed genuine enthusiasm for sharing experience and technical expertise with African countries. 
They also described concrete programme initiatives they were taking immediately. 
First and foremost, I urge all countries which have not signed the Convention to do so in New York as soon as possible. 
Lastly, we must all work assiduously to promote ratifications of the Convention in order to ensure its early entry into force. 
It is up to all of us, working together, to guarantee that it lives up to the high expectations. 
The President (interpretation from French): I wish to inform delegations that there are approximately 30 speakers on the list of speakers for this item. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on Ambassador Bo Kjell of Sweden, Chairman of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee. 
It will be recalled that this process began with a decision taken by Ministers of Environment in Africa, in the capital of your country in November 1991. 
An initiative to launch negotiations was then resumed under Chapter 12 of Agenda 21. 
But the road to Paris began in Abidjan. 
I am pleased to have the opportunity to present the result of the negotiation of the Convention to combat desertification to-day. 
As will be recalled, this negotiation was based on a decision by the General Assembly in 1992 (resolution 47/188) following the adoption of Agenda 21, chapter 12, in Rio de Janeiro. 
A negotiating committee was established with the task of negotiating a convention by June 1994. 
It is obviously with great satisfaction that I can now report that we were able to meet the time-limit and that this Convention is now taking its proper place as one of the three major legal instruments linked to the Rio de Janeiro process. 
The Convention is before the Assembly. 
We had very little time for the completion of the negotiation: as will be recalled the first negotiating session was held in Nairobi in late May 1993. 
When I speak of a robust Convention, I refer in the first place to its coherence and legal consistency. 
It was indeed negotiated rapidly, but legal experts were reviewing the text as we went along and enabled us to arrive at a satisfactory document. 
Secondly, I believe that we have managed to strike a reasonable balance between the perception of desertification as a global problem and the obvious need for specific recognition of regional differences. 
The four regional annexes, which form an integral part of the Convention, give a special character to this Convention and form a bridge to the concrete implementation on the ground. 
Thirdly, I think that there is an innovative aspect of this Convention which might enhance its impact on the real world: the provisions for scientific cooperation and networking are part of a conscious effort to create a dynamic instrument of change. 
What about the financial resources? No doubt the negotiation would have been easier if there had been ample new financing available. 
But I see no reason to underestimate what has been achieved in a period of heavy budgetary constraints and a general atmosphere of austerity. 
The global mechanism foreseen in the Convention may well turn out to be a very useful innovation and the notion of partnership and more efficient coordination in development cooperation may well lead to notable concrete achievements. 
Let me just refer to two more features which in my view are essential. 
First is the bottom-up approach enhanced respect for the local level and for the millions of men and women who live in the dry lands. 
The Convention can be a success only if their experience and expertise are fully taken into account. 
We now realize that the problems of the dry lands need to be tackled with a whole range of measures, integrating land management, water management and energy needs while taking fully into account relevant socio-economic factors. 
Such issues as social structures, land ownership, educational and training facilities, local markets, transport and communications need to be given full attention and forged into powerful programmes of regional policy. 
It is certainly my hope and expectation that many more countries will soon sign the Convention here in New York and that ratification procedures will move quickly. 
But one characteristic of this Convention is the urgency of the problem. 
There is no time to lose. 
The situation in Africa is particularly worrying, and it is therefore logical that the Convention gives particular priority to Africa. 
This is expressed in the detailed African annex and in the resolution on urgent action for Africa, which calls for steps to prepare national and subregional action programmes and recommends the establishment of partnership arrangements in the affected African countries. 
Developed countries as well as international and multilateral organizations, agencies and programmes are also invited to provide enabling funds to support partnerships at the national and subregional levels. 
In fact, the urgent action for Africa is an expression of solidarity with populations who live under extremely difficult conditions, but it is also a test run for the methods of cooperation under the Convention. 
As the Secretary-General stated, many countries have indicated their willingness to participate in this action, and it will be a major task for the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee to support it during the interim period. 
To this end, the Secretary-General is invited to make the necessary proposals and recommendations to the Assembly on future sessions of the Committee and the necessary secretariat support. 
Consultations are already under way, and I trust that the draft resolution will not be controversial. 
Its contents will reflect the consensus achieved in Paris in June, and the procedure follows closely the one adopted with regard to climate change in 1992. 
This session will begin in New York on 9 January 1995. 
It concerns the Committee's role in helping to prepare the third session of the Commission on Sustainable Development, to be held in April 1995. 
According to the thematic work programme adopted in 1993, this session of the Commission will deal with all matters relating to land, reflected in chapters 10 to 16 of Agenda 21. 
But the Committee should take the opportunity and the responsibility to discuss desertification and drought in the framework of an integrated approach to land use, with the ultimate objective of achieving long term food security for a rapidly growing world population. 
But, in concluding, let me become a little more personal. 
The Republic is a dream. 
This Convention first seemed like a dream to those of us who were struggling with chapter 12 of Agenda 21 here in New York in March 1992. 
We had the initiative to which I have already referred, taken by the African Ministers of Environment in Abidjan in late 1991, as a point of departure. But there was no way of knowing whether this particular dream would ever materialize. 
Therefore, I warmly welcome this debate in the General Assembly. 
It underlines the importance of the Convention and its essential role in the follow-up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
It supports and is supported by the Commission on Sustainable Development, the other Conventions and the great thematic Conferences in particular, the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing next year. 
But the impact of the Convention can be felt only if it is well known. 
I suggest that a major effort is needed to provide information and to make people aware in both developed and developing countries, and I would welcome imaginative proposals on how this could best be accomplished. 
Finally, I wish to underline the political importance of our endeavour. 
Because peace is indivisible, conflicts may arise out of the problems of the dry lands; scarce water resources can be the cause of war; impossible human conditions may lead to uncontrollable migration. 
This Convention is just one of the instruments for peace and sustainable development. 
But it is there now, ready to be used. 
The President (interpretation from French): I would like to draw the attention of the Assembly to agenda item 43, entitled Restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields. 
Members will recall that at the 105th plenary meeting of its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly adopted decision 48/507 to extend into the current session the consultation process that had been initiated during the forty-eighth session regarding resources for operational activities for development. 
In accordance with decision 48/507, I have requested His Excellency Mr. T. P. Sreenivasan of India to chair on my behalf the consultations, which should take place as soon as possible, indeed beginning this month. 
This process led to the fortunate outcome that we all welcome today: the signing by 87 countries on 14 October in the French capital of the International Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa. 
Mr. Mwaunglu (Malawi), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The outstanding political determination shown by the various parties to the negotiation is a valuable asset from which we should now launch our enterprise of implementing the commitments entered into. 
In this regard, the credibility of the partnership enshrined by this Convention will obviously be determined, to a large extent, by the mobilization of sufficient new and additional financial resources and the transfer of ecologically sound technologies for the benefit of the developing countries. 
The establishment of the global financial mechanism provided for in article 22 of the Convention will be, from this standpoint, an important first step towards taking adequate measures to combat desertification. 
We must therefore resolutely pass to the stage of action and see to it that this Convention does not meet the sad fate that befell the Nairobi Programme of Action. 
I should also like to note with appreciation and optimism the political support shown for the Convention during the signing ceremony last week in Paris, and the financial commitments already announced by some of our partners. 
I hope that we shall soon witness a collective surge of responsibility and solidarity, which will quickly be manifested by contributions to, among other things, the two special funds that operate within the mandate of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee. 
Although the phenomenon of desertification unfortunately spares no continent, it is Africa that has been ravaged to the greatest extent. 
Affecting more than 40 countries on the African continent, desertification irreversibly swallows up some 6 million hectares every year, diminishing their productive capacity indeed, making them totally sterile. 
Because of this, almost 65 million hectares of African land, formerly verdant, have been taken over by the desert on the southern border of the Sahara alone over the past 50 years. 
Unfortunately, for lack of sufficient financial resources, this Nairobi Plan of Action did not go beyond the stage of a simple statement of intent. 
I should like first to join the Chairman of the Group of 77 in congratulating Ambassador Kjell for his work on the Convention. 
His great efforts, deep engagement and persistence greatly contributed to the success of the negotiations, which, as we all know, were sometimes rather difficult. 
The European Union feels that, two years after the Rio Conference on Environment and Development, we are now able to register important progress in the area of sustainable development. 
The European Union was determined to shape actively the negotiating process leading to this Convention from the very beginning. 
We are pleased that the final text was opened for signature just one week ago in Paris, on 14 October 1994. 
Along with the Framework Convention on Climate Change and the Convention on Biological Diversity, a third important Convention arising out of the Rio Conference in the field of sustainable development has thus been successfully concluded. 
It is an integral part of the emerging framework of legally binding conventions and concrete action plans for sustainable development. 
We will have to continue on this road to tackle these urgent problems of humanity. 
When we all initiated the negotiating process towards the present Convention during the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly, we knew how important the role of the Bureau of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee and the corresponding support of the Secretariat of the United Nations would be. 
The Bureau, under the chairmanship of Ambassador Bo Kjell, and the secretariat of the Committee deserve our deep gratitude for having wisely guided our deliberations. 
It was their personal commitment which helped us to negotiate the necessary compromises. 
Speaking on behalf of the European Union and Austria, I am proud to underline that the European part in the negotiations was the result of a successful community exercise. 
The respective European Union presidencies of Denmark, Belgium and Greece, which led the European Union in these negotiations with enormous commitment, contributed to the successful conclusion of the negotiations. 
I further wish to thank the President of France and his Government, who, apart from their most valuable input into our Community deliberations, made it possible to sign the Convention in Paris. 
The fight against desertification is a central element in our development cooperation. 
With regard to Africa, this percentage is even higher, at 62 per cent. 
The funds allocated for this purpose, in accordance with the Lom Convention, in 1992 alone amounted to $1.9 billion. 
Since then, another $434 million have been promised to be made available from the Commission programmes for desertification schemes and forest and rural development programmes. 
Despite all these efforts, however, we must realize that the situation of 900 million affected people has not improved as much as would be desirable and in some countries has even deteriorated. 
All parties to the Convention should therefore agree to make the fight against the root causes of desertification a primary focus of their negotiations. 
As a consequence, the struggle against desertification has been given a new approach in the Convention. 
The European Union shares the confidence of its partners in Africa, Asia and Latin America that we have jointly learned the lessons of the past during the 18 months of negotiations. 
We feel that the process of elaborating national action programmes in developing countries is of the utmost priority. 
We are committed to continuing our assistance within the established framework. 
We believe that realistic action programmes that intimately involve the concerned populations are the best guarantee for a successful fight against desertification. 
The session of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee scheduled for January 1995 should be able to put this process on track. 
A closely coordinated effort of donor countries and affected developing countries is imperative. 
A quick follow-up to the signing of the Convention, in particular the resolution on urgent action for Africa, must be ensured. 
Together we must create the conditions to improve the translation of action programmes into reality. 
The fight against desertification is a critical element of sustainable development of global dimensions, in that it affects all regions of the world, including developing and developed countries. 
As a consequence, some of the affected countries of the European Union have assumed the particular obligation for implementing the Convention in the form of a special Annex applying to the Northern Mediterranean countries. 
The Commission on Sustainable Development will address the issues of desertification together with those of sustainable land use, biodiversity and forests during its next session in 1995. 
As the discussion of sustainable development on the international level has become more and more concrete over time, we will have to deal with these issues in an integrated way to achieve a comparable level of progress across the board. 
Mr. Fraser (Canada) (interpretation from French): This is the first Convention negotiated since Rio, and it reflects the spirit and commitment of the international community to protect the environment through the promotion of sustainable development. 
Priority must be given to the reinforcement of human and institutional capacities of the affected developing countries and of their populations so that these people will be able to become masters of their own development. 
Donor countries will contribute resources and technical assistance in support of these efforts. 
As a measure of Canadian concern, the Canadian International Development Agency will commit $4 million for urgent assistance to Africa, as well as programming $100 million for anti-desertification programmes in Africa over the next five years. 
Ongoing projects in other regions will also contribute to efforts to combat desertification. 
I am sure that my delegation would want me to say a special word of thanks to Ambassador Bo Kjell and others, who worked so hard to bring about this Convention. 
The fact that the General Assembly decided to hold this debate in plenary meetings under the presidency of Mr. Amara Essy of Ce d'Ivoire is in itself a happy coincidence. 
In fact, it was in Abidjan, the economic capital of Ce d'Ivoire, that the idea of drafting a convention to combat the dual phenomenon of drought and desertification was launched in November 1991 by Africa's Ministers for planning and the environment. 
This important initiative reflected the legitimate need to recognize that what is at stake is the survival of many developing countries, particularly in Africa, and to engage more effectively and more comprehensively in the struggle against the harmful and insidious effects of these two scourges. 
The same initiative became the foundation on which the Earth Summit built the process of negotiation to secure a strong and operational convention. 
My delegation welcomes the unanimous adoption of the Convention and its annexes in particular those that refer to Africa, which, quite appropriately, fill a legal gap in the sphere of the eradication of desertification and the mitigation of the effects of drought. 
This undertaking could not have succeeded without the well-known foresight and dynamism of Ambassador Bo Kjell, who chaired the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, and Ambassador Arba Diallo, the Executive Secretary, both of whom gave a decisive impetus to the negotiations. 
The most recent example was the organization, last weekend in Paris, of an impressive ceremony for the signing of the Convention. 
We therefore express our warmest thanks to France. 
Indeed, the signing of the Convention by a very large number of Heads of Government and plenipotentiary ministers is undoubtedly the eloquent expression of a politically significant measure of great import. 
This awareness stems from the complex impact of the phenomenon of desertification, which, in the event of failure to find remedies for its causes and its effects, may well give rise to serious gaps in the ecological balance of our planet. 
It is a phenomenon whose full force is felt in Africa in particular, and it is accompanied by structural food shortages, endemic famine and rural depopulation, as well as by a worsening food situation and the incurring of external debt. 
We continue to stress that this is a global phenomenon and that the spread of desertification cannot be reduced to the simple dimension of urgency; its remedies cannot be limited to simple humanitarian operations, however necessary these may be. 
Because we have ignored this basic truth and hidden the true nature of the problem of desertification, the shortcomings of the solutions that have so far been advocated, through the 1977 Plan of Action, have been vividly revealed. 
The advance of the desert irreparably eats up several million hectares of fertile land every year and requires the drafting and implementation in the medium and long terms of a global strategy focusing on control of the main causes of desertification. 
These measures are so urgent that we must ensure the rapid implementation of the Convention, which is an excellent framework for this process. 
In fact, the exceptional seriousness of the economic situation in the countries affected by these phenomena, especially those in Africa, calls for political will and we are certain it will be manifested in the near future. 
That is why, today, we have a historical duty to mankind to do everything possible to ensure the successful implementation of this Convention and, thereby, make it an instrument capable of generating greater wealth and prosperity. 
We wish to place on record our appreciation for Ambassador Bo Kjell of Sweden, whose painstaking efforts have brought these negotiations to fruition. 
Countries in which the vast majority of the people live off the land, finding both sustenance and employment in farming and agriculture, face catastrophic consequences with the loss of soil fertility, lack of rainfall and diminishing groundwater levels. 
Desperate bids to increase food production by clearing forests for farms and using chemical fertilizers ironically results in a vicious circle, perpetrating exactly that which is sought to be prevented. 
The world today is without a doubt alive to environmental issues as never before. 
In every country, in every remote village as well as in large and growing cities, there is palpable concern about the spectre of environmental disaster. 
But this concern seems to be expressed in ways that are diametrically opposite, depending on economic situations. 
Scientists and experts tell us that many of these problems are related to climate change, shifting monsoon patterns, falling groundwater levels and even, indirectly, to ozone-layer depletion, because of its ill-effects on vegetation. 
But how do we explain all this to the victims of famine and drought? How do we convince the toiling farmer of the linkages between his land's becoming more infertile day by day and the larger environmental issues? How do we give a human face to environment? 
The most satisfying feature of the Convention we are signing today is that it reflects a basic concern of the developing world and directly seeks to tackle real human problems. 
It was no doubt contemplated largely in the context of Africa, a continent blessed with some of the richest natural resources on the planet but also hit by some of the harshest blows of nature. 
The regional annexes adopted along with the Convention bear testimony to the soundness of this approach and to its coverage of all the regions of the world. 
We have met with considerable success in our efforts, but these have been limited by the financial resources at our command. 
Like everything else that resulted from Rio, including Agenda 21, adequate financial and appropriate technological resources need to be made available if the implementation of this Convention is to become a reality. 
The Global Environmental Facility includes in its mandate land-degradation issues, but this is only a very small beginning. 
The Facility cannot be expected to adequately meet the requirements of every pressing environmental need. 
The question of a well-defined and more specific financial mechanism must be quickly and constructively resolved. 
Questions of war and peace seem to have gripped the attention of donor countries to the exclusion of official development assistance. 
The irony of it all is that, since Rio, this assistance has actually declined in percentage as well as in real terms. 
We have to realize that environmental degradation is as much of a threat to the planet and to civil society as is war, and we will have to combat it with as much vigour. 
Financial resources, important as they are, will not alone solve the problem. 
This complicated matter of halting and reversing desertification requires a significant input of appropriate technology. 
We have talked about the necessity of technology transfer for many years now and even committed ourselves to do so in the Rio agreements, but a consensus on how this is to be achieved has eluded us. 
But unless the more advanced technologies of the developed countries are made available and accessible, at affordable rates and on acceptable terms, to developing countries on all continents, the problem of desertification will continue to remain intractable, threatening the very existence of our planet. 
If global environmental issues are not to remain in the realm of the abstract, then there must be no more parched throats, no more needless threats to infant life, no more daily assaults on human dignity with the battering rams of hunger, unemployment and disease. 
Circumstances and situations that are life-denying must be moulded into those that are life-giving. 
We must be careful lest we squander this opportunity. 
Mr. Rowe (Australia): Combating desertification has been the subject of international efforts for many years, but these efforts have not met with the success hoped of them. 
Now, there has been a significant step forward. 
On 14 and 15 October, many countries signalled their commitment to carry forward efforts to combat desertification by signing the United Nations Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa. 
Australia was among those countries which signed the Convention in Paris. 
Many nations have taken steps, through the intelligent use of water and reafforestation, to reclaim deserts. 
Australia has taken an active part in the negotiations as an international citizen determined to contribute to improving the global environment and the well-being of so many affected people, especially in Africa. 
Desertification is also an important domestic issue for Australia, as it is for several other temperate countries in the southern hemisphere. 
Some 70 per cent of the Australian continent is arid or semi-arid, receiving less than 500 millimetres of rainfall annually. 
While there have been significant increases in productivity over the last 40 years, there have been serious costs in land degradation. 
The Australian Government sees the management of land degradation as important to the long-term viability of Australia's land- and resource-based industries and the protection of our environment. 
In 1990 the Federal and State Governments of Australia agreed to develop a national decade of land-care plan. 
The aim of this plan is to achieve ecologically sustainable development through the implementation of a cooperative partnership between Governments at all levels, the community and individuals to address land degradation. 
Community action is important in encouraging the adoption of changed practices. 
The success of what we call the land-care movement is reflected in the participation rate there are now around 2,200 land-care groups Australia-wide, representing some 30 per cent of landholders. 
In these many ways our land-care groups add to an increasing knowledge which can assist Australia to maintain its productive assets and increase the natural environment. 
Australia wishes to extend its own research and knowledge and to share this experience with the international community. 
It is no accident that the Convention concentrates on the socio-economic causes of desertification; and not just the symptoms. 
We must ensure that the provisions of the Convention are converted into effective and practical action. The first step is the urgent action package for Africa. 
The Australian Treasurer, the Honourable Ralph Willis, announced in Paris last week a special contribution by the Australian Government as part of the urgent action for Africa programme, including a contribution of up to $A250,000 over several years for the provision of Australian constancy services in combating desertification. 
This money will be available to African States for technical assistance and advice in setting up their national action programmes. 
Australia also plans to undertake, through its Bureau of Meteorology, a joint feasibility study with the World Meteorological Organization for the establishment of a network linking the two drought-monitoring centres in Nairobi and Harare with the African Centre of Meteorological Application for Development, in Niamey. 
The aim is to produce a set of principles to guide the development of national action programmes for specific countries. 
We hope that these programmes will contribute to the launching and success of the urgent action for Africa programme. 
Ways of dealing with the scarcity of water are a fundamental part of sustainable land management. 
A major focus must be on the proper use of water. 
Its wastage should be condemned and the encouragement of its productive usage must be a priority. 
The ceremony in Paris a week ago for the signing of the international Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa, represents a significant step in the follow-up of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED). 
The Convention provides a framework for affected countries and peoples, as well as for relevant organizations and donors, to address the serious problems caused by land degradation and the increasing imbalances between people and available resources. 
Not least important is the emphasis on urgent action for Africa through the special resolution to this effect adopted at the same time as the Convention. 
Like the Rio process itself, the Convention will ultimately be judged by its implementation. 
This endeavour must be carried forward on the international, regional, national and local levels. 
The Nordic countries will actively participate in the implementation effort. This includes reviewing development cooperation in areas such as poverty alleviation, land degradation and fresh water in the light of the Convention's provisions. 
It will thereby be possible to further develop relevant programmes in land management as well as in institution- and capacity-building. 
The ceremony in Paris a week ago symbolized the end of a long negotiating effort. 
This is yet another important achievement of the international community in the follow-up to the Rio Conference, as part of our commitment to build on the momentum of international cooperation on the environment and sustainable development. 
We must now translate the words of the Convention into deeds and implement a programme of action. 
We welcome the coordinated activities aimed at supporting the effective implementation of the Convention and the urgent measures for Africa. 
In this respect, United Nations organizations and agencies active in the fields of combating desertification and of development can play an important role by expanding and intensifying their support. 
Our appreciation goes to Ambassador Kjell and Ambassador Diallo for their efforts and contribution. 
Desertification, a phenomenon of global dimensions, affects the lives and well-being of 2.7 billion people. 
All of us who are concerned about the environment must redouble our efforts to eradicate desertification. 
No country is exempt from this effort and each one, large or small, rich or poor, must contribute to facing the challenge to the extent of its capabilities. 
Israel has a firm commitment to combating desertification. We can avoid each other's errors and emulate each other's successes. 
Nearly every problem has a possible technological or scientific solution, provided there is a desire to solve it and to make the financial means available. 
Solutions are viable only if they are conceived and put into effect on a global scale. 
Israel is especially sensitive to the fragility of the environment and development because our country's rebirth is a continuous ecological drama of rehabilitating scarred, eroded, denuded landscape, of redeeming fertile valleys degraded into buzzing malarial swamps and of reversing the rapacity and neglect which had created the desert. 
The central gift of Israel's experience to the hope of environmental improvement lies in the Negev adventure. 
Believing that the desert is man's creation and not the inexorable decree of nature or history, we have launched a campaign against aridity, with results that are being shared with other nations of the world. 
All of this research and development, which includes the highest degree of water control in the world, is directed towards turning arid deserts into green, fruitful, food-bearing soil. 
The scope of the institution's activities transcends Israel's borders, for much of the research has worldwide significance. 
Ms. Arystanbekova (Kazakhstan), Vice President, took the Chair. 
Israel is willing to share its rich experience and know-how in combating desertification with neighbouring countries, as well as with other countries in Asia, Africa and Latin America. 
We invite all countries to join us in the venture of desert research and share our experience in finding solutions to desertification, in particular within the framework of the Convention's action programmes for our region in Asia. 
The human factor is no less central to combating desertification, in bringing about the effective involvement of the population and in implementing national policies. 
Therefore, increased attention will have to be directed to human resources, sustainable development and the transfer of training and technology. 
In this respect, we must continue to replenish and strengthen the capability of the Global Environment Facility to finance environmental programmes of the countries concerned. 
Non-governmental environmental organizations should be given our support for their continuing activities as catalysts for environmental improvement. 
Furthermore, in November 1994, an international workshop on arid-land crops will take place in Israel at Ben-Gurion University in the Negev. 
While general awareness and policies must be outlined on a global level, special importance should be attributed to regional cooperation in solving problems of common interest. 
The Middle East possesses vast desert lands, but meagre water resources. 
The desert can be turned into green, fertile land. 
Water can be reused and new fresh water can be produced from the sea. 
We can work together to advance regional projects in arid-zone agricultural development, alternate sources of energy, and desalination technology. 
We can cooperate to establish a regional network of research and monitoring centres for combating desertification, thus promoting the welfare of all the inhabitants of our region. 
We hope that peace will eventually embrace all neighbouring countries so that we can achieve a comprehensive settlement in our region and dedicate our efforts and resources to sustainable economic development. 
Admittedly, the Assembly was taking the international community into difficult terrain; there were few studies or in-depth analytical documents to help the Committee and facilitate the negotiations. 
This was a challenge that all States had to take up in a joint effort. 
Following an organizational session and five negotiating sessions that took the Committee from New York to Paris, via Nairobi and Geneva, a Convention was concluded on 17 June 1994. 
Today, we can say with a feeling of satisfaction that the international community has won the battle. 
But it has not yet won the war to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought in affected countries. 
We must hone our weapons and spare no effort if we are to achieve our goal. 
The conclusion, adoption and opening for signature of the Convention will permit us to proceed to the more complex, slower-paced phases: ratification and entry into force of the Convention and the effective implementation of its provisions. 
The negotiators have not lost sight of these issues, which could be obstacles that would slow us in our progress towards the final objective. 
It also encourages developed countries and international and regional institutions to provide financial and other forms of support for African initiatives. 
The resolution recommends that African countries and donors strengthen their partnership. 
It is important to stress that the resolution on urgent measures for Africa covers the period from the signing of the Convention to its entry into force 90 days after the Secretary-General has received the fiftieth instrument of ratification. 
I take this opportunity to thank all the countries and institutions that pledged contributions during their statements at the Convention's signing ceremony at Paris on 14 and 15 October. 
Those contributions will have a significant impact on the interim implementation of the Convention and will help us succeed in achieving the objectives to be met before the first meeting of the Conference of the Parties. 
I am convinced that States and organizations which have not yet stated their intentions will do so in the near future, thus demonstrating their firm commitment to the implementation of the resolution and the Convention. 
This new international legal instrument is a concrete result of the decisions and recommendations of the June 1992 Rio summit; it is very different from previous instruments. 
I should also like to emphasize that the Convention has four annexes for regional implementation, which allows activities to be adapted to the specific conditions of each region. 
The annex relating to Africa is the only one of the four regional texts to set out specific obligations in the implementation of which the developed countries parties to the Convention must give priority to Africa, the continent most affected by desertification and drought. 
With regard to technical assistance, the African annex refers to the need to give preference to African experts, whose services would be far less costly than those of foreign consultants. 
In addition, in the body of the Convention, as well as in the annexes, which are part and parcel of the Convention, the idea of partnership is given pride of place, as is coordination of scientific and technological cooperation. 
We owe everything we have been able to achieve, including the insertion of new elements in the articles of the Convention, to all the participants in the negotiation process, who showed determination, perseverance and responsibility in arriving at this compromise text. 
We cannot fail to make special mention of the exceptional role played by Ambassador Bo Kjell of Sweden, Chairman of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, who at trying moments used his great intelligence and patience to restore hope to the various participants in the negotiations. 
I take personal pride in having worked and continuing to work on the Bureau with that talented and experienced man. 
I naturally express fraternal feelings to Ambassador Hama Arba Diallo, Executive Secretary of the Committee, whose conviction, tenacity and personal commitment, with the support of a team of men and women of great skill and dedication, made it possible to provide optimal conditions for the Committee's work. 
Last week's memorable ceremony for the signing of the Convention, organized by France, confirmed, if there was ever any doubt, the support the great country of France has always given to African delegations since they submitted this initiative to the Preparatory Committee of the Rio Conference. 
We should like to express here our deepest appreciation to France. 
The time has come to turn our words into deeds. 
The Convention is an exemplary framework for action. 
I add my voice to the warm tributes paid to Ambassador Bo Kjell for his successful charting of the course of negotiations conducted through five preparatory meetings, held in three continents over two years, and for coordinating a wide variety of positions. 
The introductory statements of Mr. Ismat Kittani, on behalf of the Secretary-General, and Ambassador Bo Kjell succinctly outlined where we stand today and the directions for urgently following up the Convention, both in the short term and in its long-term orientation. 
The Rio Earth Summit highlighted the crucial link between environment and development and propagated the now widely accepted and recognized concept of sustainable development. 
Yet, in adopting the Convention on Climate Change and the Convention on Biological Diversity, there was recognition that one specific issue was left pending: the degradation of vast areas of the Earth's surface because of drought and desertification. 
It is therefore a matter of great satisfaction that this void has now been filled in. 
No one can doubt the significance of the fact that 25 per cent of the land surface of the earth is afflicted by the spread of drylands and creeping desertification. 
This has affected the lives and well-being of 900 million people. 
The impact of this phenomenon has been most severe in Africa. 
Bangladesh has fully supported the need, in taking remedial steps, to accord particular priority to affected African countries. 
Desertification, as we all know, is caused by a complex interaction between physical, political, social, cultural and economic factors. 
A host of preventive actions should constitute the core of any effective strategy, since prevention and reduction of land degradation is more economical than reclamation of desertified land. 
Another integral element of an overall strategy would be combating drought, since prolonged drought can cause serious land degradation leading to desertification. 
I am happy to announce that Bangladesh signed the international Convention to combat desertification in Paris last week. 
There are already appreciable indications of semi-aridity in the north-western region of the country. 
The situation is further aggravated by decreased water flows in some major river systems, particularly during the dry season. 
Various provisions of the Convention constitute a useful basis for effectively combating drought and desertification. 
Recognition of the need to integrate strategies for eradicating poverty into efforts to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought is vital. 
We sincerely expect that under the obligations enjoined by the Convention developed countries parties to the Convention would actively support the efforts of affected developing countries, particularly those in Africa, and the least developed countries in dealing with the problem. 
We feel that such measures may include, inter alia, the establishment of early-warning systems, the strengthening of drought preparedness and management and food security systems. 
The cooperation of the international community, particularly in the framework of subregional action programmes, is crucial in this regard. 
We also appreciate the spirit of partnership which prevailed throughout the negotiations and the bottom-up approach involving local participation. 
The role of the non-governmental organizations can be a critical element for the effective implementation and follow-up of the Convention. 
We welcome the simultaneous adoption of the three regional annexes, which form an integral part of the Convention. 
They provide concrete guidelines for a focused approach on regional specificities. 
As for the regional implementation annex for Asia, the broad diversity ranging from areas already affected to areas vulnerable to desertification and drought has been duly recognized. 
Provisions for subregional joint action programmes have broadened the scope for coordination and meaningful cooperation in various fields. 
It is particularly important that partial data or lack of precise data should not be an excuse for inaction, whether by decision-makers and by the global community at large. 
We hope that the dangers of an impending environmental crisis may be instrumental in forging closer cooperation in research, exchange of information, transfer of technology and technical know-how. 
This brings us to the critical issue of the means of implementation of the various measures envisaged in the Convention. 
In this context, the question of new and additional resources is of crucial importance. 
The Global Environment Facility, with limited resources to implement Agenda 21 and the Conventions on climate change and biodiversity, is now overburdened as Governments are urged to promote the mobilization of adequate, timely and predictable financial resources, including new and additional funding from the Global Environment Facility. 
The problem of desertification has assumed global proportions with contingent economic, social and political connotations. 
As we move towards combating desertification, the global community should put equal emphasis on arresting land degradation, especially in densely populated countries. 
Bilateral and multilateral financial mechanisms and arrangements must take into full consideration the special situation and needs of the least developed countries as they are striving hard to overcome the menace of desertification and to arrest the threat of land degradation. 
The urgency of taking any remedial action cannot be overemphasized. 
This Convention is the first international mechanism to combat desertification. 
We attach great hopes to this instrument for the preservation of the planet and for ensuring future development on it for present and future generations. 
The African continent is the region most affected by drought and desertification. 
It is gratifying that this has become an international concern. 
The need to combat this grave problem is widely recognized. 
It is our hope that it will enjoy the political and financial support needed for the achievement of the objectives that previous efforts failed to achieve because of limited resources. 
At the national level, my country has taken several steps, particularly the following: First, the setting-up of administrative structures mandated to implement the policy of combating desertification, preserving and developing natural soil and water resources, in addition to expanding afforestation programmes and the development and improvement of pasture land. 
Second, the enactment of laws for the protection of agricultural land and natural resources such as the Land Use Act, the Water Act, the Forestry Act and other laws which aim at the preservation and development of the sustainable use of natural resources. 
Many studies and researches have been carried out in the areas of surveying natural resources, categorizing types of soil and determining their possible uses under various conditions as well as developing water resources. 
Also, dams have been built in the valleys to stop soil erosion. 
Millions of saplings were planted in areas that were threatened with desertification. 
This would protect those areas from desertification and reinforce Libya's efforts to protect the environment. 
Expenditure on the agricultural sector has reached over $15 billion, in addition to expenditure on the great man-made river which would cost, when completed, more than $30 billion. 
The first factor is the danger of the mines which were planted in Libya's territory during the Second World War. 
With the necessary political will to provide financial support for the implementation of the Convention, we will achieve great results in combatting desertification and drought. 
We count on the cooperation and exchange of experiences on the international and regional levels. 
As the Assembly is aware, France wished to show the particular interest it has in this Convention by proposing that the last negotiating session and the signing ceremony be held in its capital. 
This ceremony, which took place at the headquarters of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization on 14 and 15 October, brought together representatives from 114 States and 24 United Nations agencies. 
On that occasion, 85 States and one organization for regional economic cooperation signed the new Convention. 
This success exceeded the expectations of the organizers and should facilitate the ratification and implementation of the new instrument. 
With the Paris Convention we now have a pragmatic instrument which reflects our real determination to adapt ourselves to the terrain and specific characteristics of each of the regional situations. 
It defines the framework for true partnership in accordance with which, first of all, the countries affected by desertification should undertake an updating of their national plans of action and, at the national level, mobilize all those involved in the implementation of the broad guidelines of the Convention. 
Moreover, donors will have the possibility to improve the coordination of their efforts and to act as true partners with the countries affected. 
We welcome the fact that this text provides for urgent measures for Africa because this continent, though not the only one affected, is the one hardest hit by desertification. 
France will make implementation of the Convention one of its priorities in the matter of cooperation particularly in the countries of the Sahel. 
It will support projects to mobilize populations to manage their own natural resources, in particular their water resources, and France is committed to reducing the effects of desertification on the nomadic peoples which are particularly affected. 
Finally, in 1995 France will launch a new programme relating to renewable sources of energy in Africa. 
The objective of this programme will be to reduce the impact of domestic energy consumption on forest resources. 
To that should be added our contribution to the World Environment Fund, which could help in the financing of efforts to combat desertification in view of its impact on the global environment. 
France hopes that this action will be based on regional solidarity, in particular through the Permanent Interstate Committee for Drought Control in the Sahel. 
My country will contribute to the funds to assist the nine countries in that region and will mobilize additional resources to enable the Committee to assist the States of the Sahel in setting up their national plans. 
Moreover, my country, whose research teams have gained knowledge and know-how in the matter of desertification, will, of course, be involved in the work of the Sahara and Sahel Observatory. 
Finally, in 1997, the next surveillance satellite spot will be specially equipped with a new instrument that will facilitate the follow-up, on a continent-wide scale, of the phenomenon of desertification and regrowth of vegetation. 
We need to act urgently and as I have said, my country intends to do all it can to ensure the success of the Convention. 
I am certain that in this struggle we will all be working in partnership. 
The conclusion of the Convention is one of the positive developments towards sustainable development which the international community has been able to achieve since the Rio Conference on Environment and Development. 
The Islamic Republic of Iran, which has signed the Convention, wholeheartedly welcomes its conclusion and calls for its expeditious ratification by all countries in order to boost collective efforts to combat desertification. 
We should not lose time. 
In this respect, the scheduled session of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee in January 1995 is significant. 
As noted in Agenda 21, desertification and drought affects one sixth of the world's population and one quarter of the total land area of the world. 
It can only be dealt with at the national level. 
There is need for concerted international cooperation to combat desertification in all its aspects. 
The implementation of the Convention depends to a great extent on the provision of substantial new and additional financial resources. 
As decided during the negotiations, the Global Environment Facility will serve also as the financing source for the Convention. 
At present, after a new replenishment of the Facility, only $2 billion for a three-year period is pledged. 
This amount falls far short of the requirements of Agenda 21 itself. 
Therefore, unless new commitments are made, the Facility will be unable to meet the financial requirements of the programmes of action envisaged by the Convention. 
About 80 percent of Iran's total land area has an arid or semi-arid climate and is thus vulnerable to desertification. 
Deserts account for 34 million hectares of Iran's total land area, with an average annual rainfall of 50 millimetres. 
The causes of desertification are not all natural. 
Such factors as population growth, over-grazing and unsustainable use of rangeland, the use of wood and plants for fuel and the uncoordinated exploitation of water resources have contributed to land degradation and desertification. 
To address this threatening trend, the Government has allocated large amounts of resources to desertification control activities. 
At the same time, specific measures are being undertaken to increase public awareness, to decrease migration to urban areas through socio-economic development of rural ones, to protect the environment and restore the ecological conditions of degraded lands, to stabilize sand dunes and to encourage public participation. 
Recently a national committee was established to coordinate all the activities aimed at combating desertification. 
Taking into account the pivotal role of multilateral cooperation in this crusade, the Islamic Republic of Iran has also focused on bilateral and multilateral cooperation with interested countries and relevant international and regional organizations. 
Following negotiations with the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific and the United Nations Environmental Programme, a Desertification Control Programme Office has been set up to prepare national projects, train experts and carry out research and studies on desertification. 
In conclusion, while reiterating my country's commitment to international cooperation in combating desertification and drought, we call on the international community in particular, the developed countries to stand by their own commitments as elaborated in the Convention. 
We wish also to pay tribute to the effective leadership of Ambassador Bo Kjell of Sweden, Chairman of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, and his Bureau, as well as the competent support provided by the Executive Secretary, Mr. Hama Arba Diallo, throughout the negotiating process. 
That process, set in train by a specific decision taken at Rio de Janeiro and by the mandate given in General Assembly resolution 47/188, has culminated in the adoption of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa. 
Given its critical importance to the countries affected, we support the call for prompt action to ensure its early entry into force. 
While the Convention that has been adopted did not meet all of our expectations, we nevertheless believe that it represents an important advance in the international community's efforts to address a major problem that carries with it serious adverse consequences both for the environment and for development. 
Important recognition is given to the effects of desertification and drought on the sustainable development efforts of affected developing countries and on the interrelationship of these effects with the issues of poverty, population, health and nutrition, food security and migration. 
Similar attention is paid to the effect of international economic and trade conditions on the ability of affected countries to combat desertification adequately. 
The triangular approach and the focus on the elaboration of action programmes through the widest possible consultation, participation, and coordination are important features of the Convention, which we commend. 
The clear emphasis given to the catastrophic dimensions of the problem of desertification in Africa in both the Convention and the relevant regional implementation annex are, in our view, completely justified, and we fully support the content of the Committee's resolution on urgent action for Africa. 
At the same time we are heartened by the recognition given to the global nature of the problem through the conclusion of implementation annexes for other affected regions, which take into account their particular conditions. 
Desertification and drought are of serious concern to several of the countries of Latin America and the Caribbean, and we welcome the specific provisions of the implementation annex for our wider region. 
Desertification is a global phenomenon from which no country can consider itself immune. 
Climate change and climate variability, which perhaps share a causal link with desertification, may have been contributing factors. 
For, like Agenda 21 itself and the other Conventions and processes to which it gave rise, the desertification Convention will be critically dependent for its successful implementation on the provision by the international community of adequate financial resources, access to relevant technologies, and appropriate measures for capacity-building. 
Many important initiatives can be set in train during the interim period to ensure the early and effective operation of the Convention once it enters into force. 
Mr. Erdenechuluun (Mongolia): At the outset, I wish to express my delegation's sincere gratitude to Ambassador Bo Kjell of Sweden, Chairman of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, for his outstanding contribution to the elaboration of the International Convention to Combat Desertification. 
Mongolia was one of the first to sign the Convention in Paris. 
We believe that the Convention is an important means of promoting international cooperation, harmonizing national, regional and international efforts, and mobilizing resources for tackling one of the most serious environmental problems facing the world today. 
Mongolia is particularly pleased that the Convention addresses the underlying causes of desertification, including human behaviour and environmental and socio-economic factors. 
Desertification represents a major barrier to sustainable food security and threatens the livelihood of many millions of people around the world; hence the imperative need for international cooperation to confront this challenge resolutely. 
A great deal will no doubt depend also on actions at the national, subregional and regional levels. 
The mobilization of adequate financial resources is a most important prerequisite to the effective implementation of the Convention. 
In this regard, my delegation wishes to commend the recent aid packages announced by the donor community at a high-level meeting in Paris. 
However, we cannot fail to stress time and again the importance of new and additional resources. 
We hope that the establishment by the Convention of a global mechanism will help raise substantial financial resources, including those for the transfer of technology to affected developing countries. 
It has been recognized that the land-degradation issues, primarily desertification and deforestation, would be eligible for financing by the Global Environment Facility (GEF). 
Hence, it will be one of the mechanisms and sources of financing the implementation of the Convention. 
The Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee and the GEF should, in our view, already start cooperative action during the interim period. 
Desertification, drought and deforestation are of major concern to Mongolia as well. 
One third of our territory is desert, as defined in the Convention. 
Drought, which is a frequently occurring phenomenon in our country, affects half of its entire territory and represents a great burden on our economy. 
In order to address these problems adequately, Mongolia adopted in 1992 a National Plan of Action to Combat Desertification. 
It was drawn up with an emphasis on preventive policies and actions against desertification, taking into account long-term and cost-saving benefits. 
It goes without saying that, as in other developing countries, practical implementation of these projects requires national capacity-building coupled with scientific and technological cooperation with other countries and international organizations. 
Mongolia is looking forward to meaningful deliberations on this important issue at this session of the General Assembly. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): The Tunisian delegation would like first to express its satisfaction at the adoption and signing by a large number of countries of the United Nations Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa. 
The binding nature of this multilateral agreement is a positive step in the implementation of commitments made at the Rio Summit. 
We are therefore at a decisive turning-point in the efforts of the countries concerned and of the whole international community to find appropriate, lasting solutions to the scourge of desertification. 
Tunisia, whose borders are being eaten into by the desert, is genuinely optimistic that the objectives of the Convention will be realized. 
The importance that the African continent attaches to the Convention's implementation cannot be overemphasized. 
The continent's interest in the matter was expressed yet again at the most recent Organization of African Unity (OAU) Summit, held in Tunis in June this year, when the African States committed themselves to setting up the structures needed to implement the Convention and the annex relating to Africa. 
The struggle to which we are committed calls for technical and financial inputs that the affected countries cannot provide on their own. 
Therefore, the Convention should be a means of mobilizing the potential of the countries concerned while tapping international financial and technical assistance commensurate with the scale of the worldwide phenomenon of desertification and its threat to life on Earth. 
In this regard, I am pleased to stress that Tunisia has already taken extensive action to protect the environment threatened by creeping desertification. 
The tool for managing this strategy, called Main Jaune, is based on integrated development through close cooperation between various ministerial departments and effective participation by local communities and populations that are affected. 
Tunisia, which has considerable experience and expertise in this area, can contribute by putting that experience and expertise at the disposal of brother African countries. 
This brotherly cooperation can be an effective means of pushing back the advance of desertification, a scourge which endangers natural wealth and life in several regions of our continent. 
The assistance that the African continent urgently needs requires us all donor countries in particular to give the question of desertification the importance it merits as a worldwide environmental problem with serious implications for development. 
As the problem far exceeds the potential of the countries affected, the Republic of Tunisia has taken the initiative, through its President, Mr. Zine El Abidine Ben Ali, of proposing a series of practical mechanisms for international cooperation based on the necessary North-South solidarity. 
They include recycling debt into projects to protect the environment and ensure sustainable development. 
Tunisia's interest in the question of desertification is encouraged by the success of the work of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the elaboration of the Convention. 
I should like also to express our sincere gratitude to the Chairman of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Committee's report (A/49/84 and Add.1 and 2). 
from end to end one beautiful garden, where the staple food of the people grows almost without labour. 
The livelihood of our people was sustainable. 
Poverty has contributed to unsustainable agricultural practices and environmentally harmful use of our forest resources, which, in turn, have led to drought and desertification. 
This situation typifies a phenomenon that is taking place worldwide. 
The threshold level for funding an effective anti-desertification campaign is estimated at between $10 billion and $22.4 billion per annum for the next 20 years. 
Meanwhile, desertification is estimated to cost $42 billion in agricultural income annually. 
Against this background, the case for new and additional funding is compelling and must be recognized. 
Uganda welcomed the General Assembly's timely establishment, in resolution 47/188, of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee. 
Uganda participated actively in that process, which culminated in the conclusion of the Convention in Paris on 18 June this year. 
In that regard, we were particularly encouraged by the resolution adopted by the Negotiating Committee on urgent action for Africa for the interim period. 
Regrettably, the response from the international community at the signing ceremony in Paris, on 14 and 15 October, was lukewarm. 
I wish to make a special appeal to the international community to respond favourably to the commitments undertaken in Paris in support of Africa, especially with regard to the provision of financing, technology and other resources needed for the effective implementation of the Convention. 
Uganda, for its part, concluded a Natural Environment Action Plan that provides a national policy framework to address environmental concerns. 
We also undertook a case study in the area of desertification. 
We are now finalizing the preparation of specific project profiles drawn from priority areas in the case study. 
The project profiles clearly define our own contribution towards their implementation as well as the additional resources needed from donors and the international community to support our endeavours. 
As regards the signing of the Convention, the necessary legislative procedures have been completed, and we will sign the Convention shortly here in New York. 
We appeal to the international community to support our subregional and regional efforts. 
The interim secretariat should be facilitated in undertaking transitional activities until the permanent secretariat of the Convention is designated by the Conference of the Parties. 
In conclusion, let me reiterate that desertification is a global problem that requires global solutions. 
For us to succeed, the international community must marshal the political will and resolve to address this problem. 
We thank Ambassador Bo Kjell of Sweden, Chairman of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, the members of the Bureau and the United Nations Secretariat for their diligence and hard work throughout the negotiation process. 
The most significant accomplishment of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee on the desertification process, therefore, is the international attention that has been mobilized around this problem. 
The negotiation of the Convention has been a success in linking those affected by desertification with donors, United Nations agencies, intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations. 
The negotiation process of the Convention undoubtedly laid the foundation for future global partnership arrangements to combat desertification. 
We have taken note of the fact that the Convention addresses major environmental problems and provides a framework that departs largely from the past inadequate arrangements made by the international community to address the problem. 
However, our preferred option would have been the institutionalization of the spirit of Rio by having a fifth window, for Desertification, in the Global Environmental Facility, in order to ensure predictability, transparency and coordination of funds at all levels. 
In this regard, we recall that it was the lack of financial support by the international community that led to the failure of the Nairobi Plan of Action to combat desertification, which was adopted in 1977. 
Many countries in Africa, including Nigeria, are seriously affected by desertification and drought. Most of these countries fall within the category of least developed countries, which have inadequate resources to confront the environmental hardships occasioned by these scourges. 
There is therefore an urgent need to check the vicious cycle of poverty attendant on land degradation. 
It is against this background that we call on the international community to provide the necessary additional financial resources and technological assistance to complement national efforts in order to combat desertification and drought, preserve the ecosystem and prevent further environmental degradation, particularly in Africa. 
In conclusion, Nigeria hopes that the Convention will enjoy universal support so that it can justify the purpose of its adoption and be a complement to the Conventions on climate change and biodiversity. 
One year after the assassination of Burundi's first democratically elected President, which precipitated mass killings, with thousands of lives lost, political turmoil and instability in Burundi, the time has come to assess the contribution of the international community. 
The action initiated to halt the Rwandan genocide and its refugee overspill to neighbouring countries has been characterized as "too little, too late". 
The African Heads of State and Government gathered in Tunisia recognized the necessity of engineering a concerted solution to alleviate the adverse consequences of the ethnic turmoil in Rwanda and Burundi. 
The international community is bound to take steps if such sad conflicts are to be totally eradicated in the area and elsewhere. 
The time has come to tackle the critical issue of the refugees, returnees and displaced persons in a more global and human way. 
The suggestion to hold a regional conference should be commended. 
The Government of Burundi, which is keen to have a more balanced intercommunal relationship, needs support. 
The key areas for which immediate action is requested are underlined in the draft resolution under consideration. 
That would send a clear message of solidarity to all the peace forces in Burundi and be a serious admonition to all destabilizing forces in that country and in the region. 
Although some institutional matters are still pending, we are convinced that the same spirit that prevailed in order to reach the results already achieved will surely allow the remaining problems to be resolved. 
One cannot fail here to hail the role played by the international community in helping Burundi overcome its difficulties. 
Thus there has been a series of pan-African good offices initiatives in Burundi and an OAU mission was dispatched, with a military component deployed in the five regions of the country. 
Furthermore, following the Tunis summit, OAU's central body for the prevention, management and settlement of conflicts in Africa, met in Sousse, Tunisia from 3 to 4 August 1994 to deal with the situation in Burundi. 
It urged the Government, the army, the political parties and civilian society to pursue the path of dialogue and to engage in a genuine process of peace, reconciliation and national unity. 
The central body moreover welcomed the positive role played by the OAU mission in Burundi in the peace process, and the cooperation that the Government, the army and the political parties had shown to that mission. 
We hope that this cooperation will continue and be further increased for the good not only of the people of Burundi but also of all countries in the region. 
In this respect we must emphasize the importance of cooperation between the OAU and the United Nations in order to promote a favourable climate for lasting national reconciliation in the country. 
Despite the political progress in Burundi, the security situation remains precarious. 
Some extremist parties are continuing to incite the population to violence and hatred and refuse to go along with the consensus, thereby creating an atmosphere of fear and suspicion in the country. 
To counteract these extremists and to prevent them from succeeding in their destructive goals, the people of Burundi are called upon the strengthen their cohesion and increase their determination to go forward with the peace process. 
The problem of refugees in Burundi continues to be a source of major concern because of its clear economic, social and political implications on the situation in that country. 
In the course of the summit meeting, they also reaffirmed their willingness to continue to deal with the deeper causes of the problems of refugees and displaced persons. 
To this end, they emphasized the urgency of convening a regional conference - in Bujumbura - on assistance to refugees, repatriated persons and displaced persons in the region of the Great Lakes. 
We are joining in sponsoring the draft resolution before us since we feel that it is in perfect accord with the demands of the situation in Burundi. 
Mr. Ntakibirora (Burundi) (interpretation from French): I must share with the Assembly some thoughts that the Government of the Republic of Burundi wishes to contribute to the discussion under agenda item 25, entitled "The situation in Burundi". 
Holding this debate today is symbolic since it marks the first anniversary of the 3297th meeting of the Security Council, held on 25 October 1993, at which the question of Burundi was addressed. 
The meeting took place right after the bloody coup d'etat of 21 October 1993, which decapitated the democracy emerging in Burundi and plunged the country into the horrors of inter-ethnic massacres. 
The tragic succession of events, one more appalling than the next, is familiar history. 
Burundi is today emerging from a political and ethnic crisis unprecedented in its history, a crisis whose psychological, institutional, economic and social aftermaths have not yet been fully overcome. 
There has been unspeakable destruction of goods and property, of housing, of infrastructure and socio-economic equipment which had been acquired with difficulty. 
The environment has been particularly hard hit by the fact that thousands of people are living in catastrophic circumstances. 
Camps for displaced persons have been set up almost everywhere around the country. Some have found shelter in community centres, schools and hospitals, while others have hidden in the mountains, in the swamps and in the bush. 
Just as many have fled to neighbouring countries. 
The rule of constitutional law and the calming of spirits began only when the protagonists realized that in civil war everyone is a loser. 
The magnitude, nature and extent of the massacres which followed altered the landscape of Rwanda and that of the Great Lakes region. 
In his latest report (S/1994/1152) to the Security Council on the situation in Burundi, dated 11 October 1994), the Secretary-General very eloquently described the complex nature of the political situation, the security problems and the humanitarian crisis besetting Burundi today. 
If this agreement is strictly respected by all the parties, it contains sufficient guarantees to ensure a rapid restoration of peace and security as well as of trust among the various components of the people of Burundi, which has been profoundly undermined by the crisis. 
The tasks confronting the new coalition government are tremendous. 
International assistance is necessary. 
Through the Group of 77 my delegation intends to submit another draft resolution calling for special emergency assistance. 
We have reached the conclusion that there cannot be viable and lasting political stabilization in Burundi if measures are not taken at the same time to ensure regional stabilization. 
Between April and July 1994 Burundi faced a constant flow of trans-border refugees and the presence of approximately 700,000 displaced people within the country. 
Thousands of refugees from Burundi who had found shelter in Rwanda before and during the October 1993 crisis returned to Burundi because of the heavy fighting that had broken out in Rwanda. 
The defeat of the former Rwandese armed forces by the Rwandese Patriotic Front resulted in an exodus of approximately 250,000 Rwandese refugees to north-east Burundi, giving rise to new needs and security problems for Burundi. 
And these are just a few examples of the plight of these refugees. 
We believe that our Governments are duty-bound to help these unfortunate victims. 
In their wisdom, the Heads of State and Government of the Organization of African Unity (OAU), during their thirtieth summit Conference, in Tunisia, adopted resolution CM/Res.1527 (LX), on the holding of a regional conference on assistance to refugees, returnees and displaced people in the Great Lakes region. 
This regional conference, initiated by Burundi, will take place in Bujumbura, Burundi. 
The massive presence of armed populations, which can arouse tensions likely to degenerate into armed conflict, makes the holding of this conference urgent. 
These criminals attacked the forces of order and the displaced people's camps, thus hindering the procedures set in motion by the Government to persuade those people who had fled to Zaire or Rwanda to come back to their homes. 
Regrettably, the international tribunal envisaged to try persons who committed crimes of genocide in Rwanda has not yet been established; had it come into being with all the requisite rights and powers, it would have been able to prosecute these criminals without any delay. 
This conference could help humanitarian organizations and non-governmental organizations which are well known for their effectiveness and their commitment to humanitarian assistance and which are already functioning in the region, or wish to participate in this operation, to coordinate their activities. 
It has decided to hold at the beginning of 1995 a national substantive debate on all the problems hampering relations between the two major components of the nation of Burundi. 
We hope that this dialogue will be candid and dispassionate so that we can find genuinely Burundian formulas for a healthy and fair democracy in keeping with Burundi's social and political realities. 
In our opinion, the feasibility and coherence of these proposals and their compatibility with the provisions of the Convention recently signed in Burundi should be looked into. 
The Government of Burundi has no doubts about the ultimate effectiveness of the actions proposed in the Convention. 
It believes, however, that the sums that would be expended in this context could be directed more beneficially towards the priority areas for cooperation outlined in draft resolution A/49/L.10, now before the Assembly. 
All they ask of the international community is understanding, support and succour. 
Mr. Rudolph (Germany): I have the honour of speaking on behalf of the European Union and of Austria. 
When the General Assembly discussed the situation in Burundi at its forty-eighth session, the first democratically elected President of Burundi had been assassinated a month earlier. 
The period that followed was marked by violence and atrocities against ethnic and political groups. 
When President Ntaryamira assumed office in February 1994, it seemed that the situation in Burundi might stabilize. 
However, tensions rose again after his death and that of the President of Rwanda in April. 
We warmly welcomed the investiture of President Sylvestre Ntibantunganya on 1 October and the formation of a new Government. 
We have noted the spirit of reconciliation in which the political consultations took place and pay tribute to those who exerted efforts to that end. 
The European Union and Austria express the hope that the dialogue established will strengthen the democratic principles on which Burundi must build its future. 
The Security Council is following events in Burundi closely. 
The country's economic and social recovery will undoubtedly require the mobilization of all available energies. 
Preparations are being made to resume gradually development cooperation with Burundi, including balance-of-payments support. 
In parallel, the European Union is continuing its intensive humanitarian aid. 
Close to 1 million Burundis have either fled the country or are internally displaced. 
The European Union and Austria support the Secretary-General's recommendation, as endorsed by the Security Council, to convene an international conference on the problems of the subregion, including the refugee problem. 
We also welcome the fact that the African Heads of State, at their summit in Tunis in June, decided to launch a similar initiative. 
We have witnessed the unfolding of an extreme tragedy in Burundi, and subsequently an even greater one in Rwanda. 
Today, the picture looks brighter than it has for a long time. 
Reconciliation in Burundi and moral, political and financial support from the outside will be necessary to bring the reinitiated process to a good end. 
We are prepared to give our share. 
Mr. Bi\x{9de8}n Lian (Norway) (interpretation from French): I should like to say, first of all, that I listened with keen interest to the statement made earlier by the representative of Burundi. 
His words, it seems to me, were marked by a true desire to see his country develop harmoniously along the lines supported by the international community. 
We have taken careful note of the contents of that statement. 
In my statement today, I have the honour of speaking on behalf of the five Nordic countries: Denmark, Finland, Iceland, Sweden and Norway. 
Let me say at the outset that it is most timely that the General Assembly should give its attention and support to Burundi, a fragile democracy faced with particular problems and challenges. 
Burundi, a country passing through a critical stage in the process of building democracy, needs the support and encouragement of the international community. 
The degree of flexibility that enabled this to be done in a peaceful manner gives hope for the future. 
We further support the efforts made by the Organization of African Unity, including its conflict-resolution mechanism. 
Hopefully, this international presence has helped to impress on potential perpetrators that the international community views with the utmost seriousness threats of violence against the process of negotiated change. 
Although the situation in Burundi is thus not without encouraging signs, the picture is still not as positive as could be wished for. 
Reports about continuing violence are deeply disturbing. 
Strife and tension have given rise to massive human-rights violations. We deplore the continuing acts of intimidation and violence, and we underline the importance of bringing those responsible to justice. 
We encourage the Government to address the potential problem of the displaced persons and to facilitate their speedy return. 
On the continent of Africa, Governments have taken a number of initiatives to promote the rule of law, democratization and political pluralism. 
We trust that the new Government of Burundi will join in these efforts. 
We pay tribute to initiatives taken by the Secretary-General, inter alia, through the dispatch of special missions and through his Special Representative. 
The proposals suggested by the Security Council in its statement of 21 October this year should be speedily followed up. 
Although the key to the solution of Burundi's problems lies with that country's people themselves, they deserve the full support of the international community. 
Events in Rwanda have clearly underscored the importance of preventive action. 
Any delay in providing assistance could easily lead to a further dangerous deterioration of the economic and social fabric. 
The Nordic countries are pleased to support the draft resolution before us and hope that it will be adopted by consensus. 
The limited infrastructure and concerns about protection after years of conflict underscore the need for such a comprehensive approach. 
The protection of human rights must be linked with development activities, peacemaking and confidence-building measures. 
In our view, regional cooperation, with support from the outside, is most essential to the progress, harmony and stability of the countries of the region. 
The Nordic countries, for their part, will consider giving financial support for the holding of the Great Lakes regional conference and look forward to its being convened. 
In this context, let me say at the outset that, despite the many warnings that Burundi was about to follow the path of its neighbour, it has so far succeeded in avoiding doing so. 
We also welcome the considerable efforts of the Organization of African Unity, which has maintained its ongoing commitment to assisting the Government of Burundi in its efforts to restore democratic institutions, rebuild confidence and stabilize the situation. 
The draft resolution before us is an important one. 
It forms one part of a much wider effort to focus attention on Burundi and to enhance the presence of the international community. 
It follows the valuable, sensitive and effective efforts of the Secretary-General's Special Representative. 
This is a means to an end; it cannot be an end in itself. 
However, the ongoing commitment by this Organization and by the Organization of African Unity, which recently increased its already substantial commitment to Burundi, can provide important assistance to the Government of National Unity as it confronts the critical task of reconstruction. 
Our strong support for this draft resolution is firmly anchored in that concept. 
Our experience over the past 22 months has served to strengthen our belief that effective preventive measures can make a difference. 
This draft resolution contains a number of important components of preventive diplomacy. 
This request has been endorsed by a number of international agencies. 
New Zealand strongly believes that human rights observers have an important role to play in helping to dispel the climate of insecurity to which the Secretary-General referred in his most recent report to the Security Council. 
In this context, New Zealand strongly supported the Secretary-General's dispatch to Burundi of a mission led by Ambassador Dillon. 
This mission was designed to facilitate the preparation and holding of an international conference on the problems facing the subregion, with particular reference to the ongoing refugee problem. 
The Security Council has also expressed its support for such a conference, and we look forward to any specific recommendations that the Secretary-General may have as a result of this initiative. 
In conclusion, New Zealand supports the draft resolution and trusts that it will be adopted by consensus. 
Ms. Hassan (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): At the outset, my delegation wishes to convey its thanks to the Secretary-General for his report to the Security Council on the situation in Burundi, contained in document S/1994/1152 of 11 October 1994. 
We support the proposals set out in that report. 
We listened with interest to the representative of Burundi, who detailed his country's problems and his Government's wish to put an end to the present crisis. 
We hope that efforts towards reconciliation will continue and finally bear fruit. 
This conference will enable Burundi's partners, both African and non-African, to coordinate their economic assistance in serving the interests of Burundi's economy. 
This action had concrete positive effects that underscore the need to support regional organizations financially and technically in order for them to shoulder their responsibility more efficiently and effectively. 
Egypt hopes it will be adopted by consensus. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call on the representative of Gambia, who has a point of clarification regarding the draft resolution. 
In introducing the draft resolution, I named only a few African States, but that was when I read out the list of additional sponsors, which I did in order to satisfy a technical requirement relating to the co-sponsors of draft resolutions, as advised by the General Assembly secretariat. 
The draft resolution is fully endorsed and supported by the entire African Group. 
The following countries have joined in sponsoring the draft resolution: Congo, Ce d'Ivoire, Kenya and Portugal. 
May I take it that the General Assembly decides to adopt draft resolution A/49/L.10? 
The President (interpretation from French): We shall now hear representatives who wish to speak in explanation of vote or position. 
May I remind delegations that such explanations are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. Gallegos (United States of America): The United States has long been a supporter of efforts to consolidate democracy, bring stability and improve the plight of the refugees and displaced persons in the region. 
We have provided over $60 million in humanitarian aid to Burundi since violence erupted there last October following the failed coup attempt and murder of President Ndadaye. 
Furthermore, we are providing $300,000 to support the comprehensive plan of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights for human-rights advisory services in Burundi. 
We are also providing support for the 40-member monitoring forces of the Organization of African Unity . 
My delegation favours the proposals contained in the resolution and endorses the convening of a regional conference to address the problems of the subregion, including assistance to refugees, returnees and displaced persons in the Great Lakes region. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the representative of Burundi, who wishes to make a statement. 
I would be remiss were I to conclude without publicly congratulating the Special Representative of the Secretary-General for Burundi, His Excellency Mr. Amadou Ould Abdallah of Mauritania, for the effective work he did in Burundi, often under very difficult conditions. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that the General Assembly has now concluded its consideration of agenda item 25? 
The President (interpretation from French): I call upon the representative of Japan, who will introduce draft resolution A/49/L.4 in the course of his statement. 
The report of the Secretary-General submitted to this session in document A/49/262 amply demonstrates the significant development of the cooperative relationship, particularly for the past two years since 1992 when the Assembly last considered this same agenda item. 
Forty-four countries from Asia and Africa, States members of the Consultative Committee, are satisfied with these achievements. 
It has now become a tradition that various United Nations bodies be represented at this annual meeting. 
During the Tokyo meeting a special meeting was held with assistance from the World Bank on the legal issues involved in the privatization of public-sector undertakings. 
The case study of the privatization of the former Japanese National Railways was presented. 
The Consultative Committee held a seminar last month on the establishment of a safety zone for refugees in the country of origin, in conjunction with the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees and the International Committee of the Red Cross. 
It decided to pursue its studies, taking into account the new circumstances in which we now have more displaced persons in the countries of their nationality than refugees outside their borders. 
The Consultative Committee will convene another seminar next month on the international criminal court, a subject that is currently being discussed in the Sixth Committee, which has received the draft statute from the International Law Commission. 
I now have the honour, under agenda item 20, to introduce the draft resolution contained in document A/49/L.4, entitled "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee". 
I am speaking on behalf of the following sponsors: China, Cyprus, Egypt, India, Indonesia, Kenya, Nigeria, Pakistan, Philippines, Qatar, Sri Lanka and Sudan as well as Japan. 
The draft resolution is almost the same as resolution A/47/6, adopted in 1992 by the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session, with the necessary updating. 
It has three preambular paragraphs and six operative paragraphs. 
The Consultative Committee now participates actively in the work of the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
"Having heard the statement made on 25 October 1994 by the Secretary-General of the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee on the steps ..." 
It is my hope that this draft resolution will receive the Assembly's unanimous approval, as it does not contain any contentious point. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the representative of Germany, who will speak on behalf of the European Union and Austria. 
Mr. Martens (Germany): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union and Austria to express our interest in the activities of the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee (AALCC). 
The European Union and Austria welcome the Committee's contribution to, and cooperation with, the United Nations. 
We equally appreciate the Committee's work in other fields, among which I would like to mention here the law of international trade. 
The regional arbitration centres in Kuala Lumpur and Cairo contribute to the settlement of disputes in economic and commercial transactions. 
We are pleased to note the many activities that the AALCC has already undertaken in this regard. 
The international conference held at Doha in March of this year to promote the objectives of the Decade is only one example. 
Many other aspects of the Committee's work, such as that connected with refugees, are also directly relevant to the work of the United Nations and its agencies. 
Since we last considered this item in the General Assembly, the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee has held two very successful sessions, in Kampala in 1993 and in Tokyo in 1994. 
Mr. Suwardi (Indonesia): At the outset, my delegation would like to express its appreciation to the Secretary-General for his report contained in document A/49/262, of 18 July 1994, entitled "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee". 
Following routine consultations between the United Nations and the AALCC, a programme of cooperation was drawn up in areas of current interest in the Organization, with a view to strengthening its role. 
My delegation would like to comment briefly on some of these activities. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
At the request of the Indonesian Government, this item was included in the AALCC's agenda in 1971. 
Since then its deliberations have focused on a variety of issues relating to the exclusive economic zone, the breadth of the territorial sea, archipelagos, straits used for international navigation, marine pollution and scientific research. 
This will indeed be a historic occasion as the Convention is the only comprehensive legal instrument governing the oceans and their uses. 
Although the role of the AALCC lay initially in the field of international law, the Committee broadened its objectives by becoming a forum for cooperation in trade and economic relations. 
The Secretary-General's report informs us of the many activities that have been undertaken in this field. 
In 1991 the AALCC adopted a legal guide on industrial joint ventures with a view to enhancing regional industrial cooperation between Member States. 
These centres provide facilities for ad hoc arbitration hearings and for arbitration hearings held under the auspices of other recognized institutions. 
It is therefore gratifying to note that the AALCC and the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees are working closely together in studying the situation. 
The Committee has also prepared studies on the legal aspects of the proposals made by the Secretary-General in his report "An Agenda for Peace" in particular, those concerning mine clearance and the protection of personnel engaged in peacemaking, peace-keeping and other humanitarian activities. 
As a founding member of the Committee, Indonesia reaffirms its support for continued close cooperation between the AALCC and the United Nations, and we are pleased to be one of the sponsors of the draft resolution contained in document A/49/L.4. 
Sri Lanka was privileged to host the Committee's third session, which was held in 1960 34 years ago. 
Thereafter, two annual sessions of the Committee those of 1971 and 1981 were convened in Colombo. 
When Sri Lanka first hosted the AALCC, the Committee comprised a handful of Asian-African nations that were just emerging from long periods of colonial rule. 
At that time it served as an invaluable mechanism for the creation of a greater consciousness of international legal issues among these newly independent States of Asia and Africa on whose political and economic development the issues of the time had a direct bearing. 
Indeed, the AALCC became the logical intergovernmental body for the nations of Asia and Africa to voice their concerns, their needs and their aspirations. 
Today the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee has a membership of more than 40 countries from the continents of Asia and Africa. 
Over the years it has developed as an invaluable forum for these countries to discuss contemporary issues of international law and to provide an Asian-African dimension in the progressive development and codification of such laws. 
The Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee made its greatest impact through the leading role that it played in the development of contemporary international law of the sea. 
Legal issues relating to questions of privatization in Asian-African countries are currently on the Committee's agenda. 
Continuing cooperation between the United Nations and the AALCC is imperative if the Committee is to continue to carry out this invaluable task. 
Mr. Karem (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): The Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee (AALCC) was established as a regional intergovernmental organization in accordance with the resolutions of the Conference of Bandung in Indonesia in the 1950s. 
Egypt was one of the principal organizers of the Conference, in cooperation with the two other founding countries of the Non-Aligned Movement, India and Yugoslavia. 
This, from the very outset, gave the Committee a close association with Egypt that was reflected in its legal, political and diplomatic role over the past four decades. 
We believe that the adoption of such a resolution will strengthen efforts and further cooperation between the United Nations and the regional sub-regional organizations, in consonance with the purposes and principles of the United Nations Charter. 
India was one of the seven original members and played an important role in setting up the organization. 
Originally conceived of as an organization of Asian States, it was enlarged to include African States on the suggestion of then Prime Minister Jawaharlal Nehru in his inaugural address to the Committee, whose membership is now 45. 
India has the privilege of being not only a founder member, but also the host of the Committee since its very inception. 
My delegation would like to place on record its appreciation of the contribution of the former Secretary-General of the Committee, Mr. Frank Njenga of Kenya. 
We have no doubt that under his able leadership the Committee will continue its very useful work in the field of progressive development and codification of international law. 
The report (A/49/262), of the Secretary-General on cooperation between the United Nations and the Committee contains an overview of the Committee's very useful activities. 
Thus the Committee acts as a forum to project the views of Asian and African States in the evolution of new international legal regimes to suit the needs of the developing countries and the changed character of international society. 
The Ministers called upon the United Nations Secretariat to assist in this important exercise. 
Pursuant to its programme of rendering assistance to its members to enable them to participate effectively in the work of the General Assembly, the Committee has since 1982 prepared notes and comments on selected items before the General Assembly including those before the Sixth Committee. 
This year also the Committee has prepared notes and comments for use by members on selected items. 
This aspect of the Committee's work should, in our view, be further strengthened. 
The Committee's work on international economic cooperation for development is an area of special interest. 
It is a matter of satisfaction that, under an AALCC scheme for the settlement of disputes in economic and commercial transactions, two regional arbitration centres have been established at Kuala Lumpur and Cairo. 
Steps are being taken to establish and make operational a similar centre in Nairobi for serving the countries in eastern and southern Africa. 
Developments in international law are of particular interest to developing countries. In this context, the AALCC plays a useful role in promoting the understanding of these developments by developing countries. 
We look forward to its strengthening its efforts in this regard. 
It is our expectation that it will be adopted by consensus. 
We are pleased to note that since the admission of the Committee as an Observer in the General Assembly, in October 1980, it has steadily strengthened its supportive role in the work of the United Nations in wide-ranging areas. 
We note with satisfaction the continuing efforts of the Committee to strengthen the role of the United Nations and its various organs, including the International Court of Justice, through programmes and initiatives undertaken by the Committee. 
Pursuant to the framework of cooperation agreed upon by the two organizations, consultations have regularly taken place on matters of common interest to the two organizations. 
We are pleased to note that as a result the areas of cooperation between the two organizations have significantly widened and now cover matters in economic and humanitarian fields as well as in the fields of international law. 
We also commend the contributions of the Committee in promoting wider recourse to the International Court of Justice. 
We also note with appreciation the current efforts of the Committee to update the legal framework for promoting industrial joint ventures in that region. 
We welcome the intention of the Committee to prepare a legal guide on joint ventures similar to the one prepared by UNCITRAL on drawing up international contracts for industrial works. 
The establishment of two regional arbitration centres at Kuala Lumpur and Cairo by the Committee for the settlement of disputes in economic and commercial transactions is also a welcome step. 
We hope that the third centre will soon be established in Nairobi. 
My delegation recognizes the commendable progress achieved towards enhancing cooperation between the United Nations and the Committee in wider areas in recent years. 
We also appreciate the continuing efforts of the Committee to strengthen the role of the United Nations and its various organs through programmes and initiatives undertaken by the Consultative Committee. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese): First I should like to extend my thanks to Ambassador Chusei Yamada for his introduction of the draft resolution on the item Cooperation between the United Nations and the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee. 
I also look forward to hearing the statement of the Secretary-General of the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee (AALCC), Mr. Tang Chengyuan, on this item. 
It provides a forum for Asian and African countries to consult and discuss legal issues and other matters. It has also made important contributions to promoting the progressive development and codification of international law to better serve world peace and development. 
Since 1980, when the General Assembly invited AALCC to participate in its work and meetings as an Observer, the cooperation between the two organizations has grown closer. 
At the Commission's annual session, the Secretary-General of AALCC also speaks about its work. 
The cooperation between the two bodies has been satisfactory and fruitful. 
To support the decision contained in General Assembly resolution 44/23, declaring 1990-1999 as the United Nations Decade of International Law, the secretariat of AALCC drew up a paper listing relevant items and possible activities for the Decade. 
AALCC, in cooperation with the Government of Qatar, held a meeting on international law in Doha in March 1994 to promote the objectives of the United Nations Decade of International Law. 
In conclusion, we note with satisfaction the further strengthening of cooperation between the United Nations and AALCC. 
The President (interpretation from French): In accordance with General Assembly resolution 35/2 of 13 October 1980, I now call on the Secretary-General of the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee. 
Mr. Tang Chengyuan (Asian-African Consultative Committee): I am greatly honoured to be making my first appearance in the General Assembly as the new Secretary-General of the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee. 
I share the opinion of everyone present here that he is conducting the proceedings admirably and that under his stewardship the session will come to a successful conclusion. 
I am grateful to the Assembly for giving me this opportunity to share some of my thoughts about the close and continuing state of cooperation between the United Nations and AALCC. 
Here was a chance for the Asian and African nations to make their voices heard in the shaping of international law. 
Since, by the very nature of things, progress in the Commission had to be slow, the Asian-African countries were bound to resort to other avenues for expressing their views on questions of international law. 
The first major step taken by the Afro-Asian community towards evolving rules of conduct for relations between nations was the Bandung Conference, held in April 1955 and attended by the Heads of State or Government of the then independent or near-independent States of the Afro-Asian region. 
The Conference was instrumental in forging an identity for a group of nations with different political, economic and social structures and systems of government, and the 10 principles adopted at that Conference have become important norms for present-day international relations. 
The Conference provided an impetus to the idea of regional cooperation and stressed the need for concerted action on matters of common interest fundamental to the growth of an international society. 
At its inception it had seven member States, but its membership has now reached 44, and many more States are expected to come into the fold of the AALCC in the post-Cold War period. 
Over the years, it has become customary for the ILC to request that its Chairman attend the AALCC's annual sessions and for the Committee in turn to be represented at the ILC's sessions by either its President or its Secretary-General. 
A major initiative taken by the AALCC in the context of the Third United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea (1974-82) consisted in the Organization's taking upon itself the task of assisting its member States and other Asian-African States in preparing for that Conference. 
Some concepts that found a place in the final Convention originated in the deliberations of the AALCC, namely, the exclusive economic zone and archipelagic States. 
The AALCC is currently engaged in the preparation of model legislation to enable member Governments to implement the provisions of the Convention. 
The AALCC's activities in the spheres of economic relations and trade law have also complemented the work of the United Nations in particular, of its subsidiary organs, such as the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) and the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL). 
In 1970, the AALCC established a standing Subcommittee on International Trade Law matters with a mandate to deal with economic and trade law issues and to monitor recent developments in those areas. 
Official relations were established with UNCTAD in 1968 and since then its legislative activities in the field of trade and development have been under the constant review of our trade law Subcommittee. 
This Assembly, in its resolution 47/171, urged the developing countries and countries in transition to market economies to attach growing importance to the privatization of public sector undertakings as a means to increase economic efficiency, growth and sustainable development in the context of their economic restructuring programmes. 
Accordingly, a special meeting on privatization was convened by the AALCC in Tokyo from 18 to 20 January 1994 in conjunction with its thirty-third annual session held there. 
The special meeting was able to produce a text of the legal and institutional guidelines for privatization programmes, which it has submitted to the member Governments for their consideration and possible application. 
With the financial assistance of the World Bank, we have also been able to print the outcome and proceedings of this special meeting for wider circulation in the African-Asian region. 
Let me now briefly refer to our activities since the institutional cooperation between the two bodies was put on a formal footing in 1980. 
Since then, the AALCC has oriented its work programme so as to give focused attention to the ongoing efforts of the United Nations in several areas. 
These have included "An Agenda for Peace", the United Nations Decade of International Law, environment and sustainable development, international protection of refugees and the World Conference on Human Rights. 
The proposals made by the United Nations Secretary-General in his report "An Agenda for Peace", aimed at strengthening the role and authority of the United Nations in the post-cold-war era, are under discussion in the AALCC. 
Peacemaking, which includes preventive diplomacy, is intended to avert or halt conflicts; peacekeeping is intended to preserve the peace once it has been attained; post-conflict peace-building is intended to keep the conflict from breaking out again. 
Although each of these stages is different, they are closely interrelated. 
Although the Secretary-General's initiative is highly laudable, it has to be emphasized that any intrusive action on the part of the United Nations ought to be limited to responding to breaches of international peace or security. 
Such action should not be extended to the maintenance of internal peace and law and order, which is recognized as the legitimate responsibility of the Member States. 
As regards the observance of the United Nations Decade of International Law, I am pleased to inform the Assembly that the AALCC is working actively towards the realization of the objectives set for this Decade. 
In this context, it is worth mentioning that we actively cooperated with the Government of the State of Qatar in organizing a conference on international legal issues arising under the United Nations Decade of International Law in Doha from 22 to 25 March 1994. 
The conference, which was widely attended, deliberated on such subjects as the protection of the environment, the Decade of International Law, the peaceful settlement of disputes, the new international economic order and humanitarian law. 
Since the conclusion of the Rio Conference, the AALCC has been focusing on the evaluation of implementing Agenda 21 and on assisting the member Governments to implement the provisions of these two Conventions at the national level. 
As for the promotion of human rights, the AALCC monitored the preparatory process of the World Conference on Human Rights, held in Vienna in 1993, and was represented at that Conference. 
At present, work is focused on two areas: first, the possible establishment of safety zones for persons displaced internally due to armed hostilities in their country of origin; and, secondly, the formulation of model legislation on refugee protection. 
The focus of deliberations on the former is on the evolution of acceptable operational criteria, so that such zones could provide internationally supervised protected areas in armed conflicts and thus alleviate the suffering of displaced persons. 
The proposed model legislation is intended to offer guidelines to the Member States for enacting a suitable legal regime in their respective territories to guarantee a legal status and treatment for refugees. 
Let me take this opportunity to inform the Assembly that the thirty-fourth annual session of the AALCC is to be held in Doha, Qatar, in March 1995. 
May I take it that the General Assembly wishes to adopt draft resolution A/49/L.4? 
May I express at the outset my delegation's satisfaction at the speedy and efficient conclusion in Paris last June of the negotiation process of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, which paved the way for the signing of the Convention last week. 
We would like to record our very sincere appreciation for the hard work, commitment and dedication of the entire Committee, which was very ably chaired by Ambassador Bo Kjell. 
The signing ceremony for the desertification Convention in Paris on 14 and 15 October demonstrated the importance member countries attach to it. 
Its signing by 87 Member States and organizations gives us hope that the process of ratification will also be smooth and efficient, so as to allow for the Convention to enter into force without delay. 
During the Preparatory Conference of the Rio Summit, the international community, moved to action by the growing scale of desertification and drought and its impact on the countries affected, agreed to treat the problem as a global phenomenon calling for universal mobilization. 
It was on that basis that General Assembly resolution 44/228 and Chapter 12 of Agenda 21 placed desertification among the nine questions of the greatest importance for the preservation of the quality of the Earth's environment for ecologically sound and sustainable development. 
All that is needed is to mobilize human, technical and financial resources to this end. 
As members remember, the prolonged absence of rainfall threatened the social and economic fabric in those areas. 
The fight against desertification is a fight for survival. 
It must be an integral part of the socio-economic development programme aimed at satisfying people's immediate and long-term needs. 
The strategic objective of combating desertification and drought, which is limited to the sustainable development of arid, semi-arid and dry sub-humid zones, must confront the real challenges of using preventive measures to check or prevent the desertification of land that is only slightly or not yet degraded. 
It should also regenerate, through corrective measures, the productivity of moderately degraded land, as well as restore the productivity of seriously degraded land, using rehabilitation and repair measures. 
Against that background, it becomes imperative that additional resources be sought. 
It is not by coincidence that the most affected countries happen to be also the least developed countries. 
Particular attention should be directed towards increasing financial and technical assistance to help poor developing countries implement their strategies for development of arid, semi-arid and dry sub-humid zones in rural areas threatened or affected by desertification on a sustained basis. 
Poverty alleviation, education and health, gender equality, the empowerment of local groups, better standards of life, and care for our natural resources are common themes that run through all those conferences. 
Those themes are rooted in a set of principles and values enshrined in the United Nations Charter and other international instruments. 
By building on these human values and the efforts of many institutions, the international community can resolve to make the world a better place for all and for future generations. 
While it is acknowledged that desertification is a worldwide phenomenon, its impact on the continent of Africa is profound and is spreading at an alarming rate. 
We urge our developed partners and international and multilateral institutions to provide support in areas such as capacity-building and the mobilization of necessary resources for the implementation of the resolution on urgent action for Africa. 
Let me conclude my statement by expressing our hope that the signing of this Convention will provide an avenue for our country to become a useful partner in the global economic system and in devising efficient means to address our priorities in combating desertification, drought and poverty. 
When we add to these conferences the establishment of the Commission on Sustainable Development and the restructuring of the Global Environment Facility, we find that we have a number of landmarks toward the continued implementation of Agenda 21 and the other Rio recommendations. 
Yet, despite those encouraging developments, there has not been any progress on a number of important issues, such as the transfer of environmentally sound technology and the creation of permanent sources of financing for the implementation of the Rio agreements. 
In that context, my delegation wishes to congratulate the Commission on Sustainable Development, which has set up working groups for that purpose, and which keeps alive the spirit of partnership and shared responsibility that led to the adoption of Agenda 21. 
Among the most significant results of the Rio Conference is chapter XII of Agenda 21, on combatting drought and desertification and on the elaboration of a convention to combat drought and desertification, especially in Africa. 
My delegation participated in all phases of the work towards such a convention as a member of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, through the signature of the Convention last week in Paris. 
Sudan was among the first States to sign this important Convention, on which we pin great hopes for a lasting solution to the problem of drought and desertification, the major impediment to development. 
Given the importance of the environment, my country has established the Supreme Council for Development and Natural Resources to follow up the implementation of the recommendations and resolutions of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
In this connection, a number of symposia, programmes and seminars have been held, the latest of which was the workshop convened on 30 and 31 August 1994. 
Sudan also introduced a programme to enhance grass-roots awareness of afforestation to halt the onslaught of the desert. 
At present Khartoum and other provinces are carrying out broad afforestation campaigns with the participation of all members of society, the young, the elderly, men and women alike. 
The other two are food security and environmental protection. 
At the regional level, Sudan is preparing a five-year programme of action with the Intergovernmental Authority on Drought and Development (IGADD). 
The workshop was held from 28 to 30 September 1994, with the purpose of arriving at a joint position and developing an integrated programme of action for the implementation of the International Convention to Combat Drought and Desertification. 
While we welcome the International Convention to Combat Drought and Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa, we must say that the Convention will remain dead letter if adequate financing is not provided. 
In this connection, my delegation calls for the strengthening of national capabilities in the area of combating desertification and the strengthening of regional and subregional organizations that are active in the field. 
Mr. Lacson (Philippines): The Philippines is greatly pleased to participate in this meeting of the General Assembly to consider the twin problems of drought and desertification. 
Before I continue I should like, on behalf of my Government, to pay a tribute to Ambassador Bo Kjell of Sweden, Chairman of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, for his diplomatic skill, his prudence and his patience in guiding the arduous and complex work of the Committee. 
The fact that close to 90 countries signed the International Convention in Paris 10 days ago confirms the acceptability of the Committee's product. 
We were pleased that the international community, after addressing the important issues of climate change and biological diversity, flexed its mental muscles to address another critical issue in the global quest for sustainable development, namely the problem of land degradation and its effects caused by desertification and drought. 
Desertification, which already affects one sixth of the world's population and one fourth of the total land area of the earth, continues to claim vast areas as it creeps ominously across vulnerable land-degraded territories. 
Instances of extended drought have contributed to the degradation of once-productive range land and crop land and have led to widespread unemployment and underemployment, to poverty, famine and death. 
Agenda 21 notes that drought, a recurring phenomenon throughout much of the developing world, especially in Africa, claimed - in that continent alone - the lives of some 3 million people in the mid-1980s. 
Who among us has not been moved by the stark images of people fleeing from drought-stricken areas, of children dying from starvation? Aware of these facts and considerations, the Philippines and other countries afflicted by serious drought problems welcomed the proposed objectives and concerns of the International Convention. 
Subregional, regional and international collaboration is critical to arrest their causes and to rectify their effects. 
We felt that efforts not only to mitigate the effects of drought but also to seek means to prevent it would help in the international action to arrest desertification. 
Such concerted action, marshalling the accumulated research and scientific knowledge, the intimate experience, the technologies and the financial resources of all nations, would be assured by the International Convention. 
Chapter 12 of Agenda 21 stresses that, in combating desertification, priority should be given to the implementation of preventive measures for vulnerable and potentially vulnerable lands, without, of course, neglecting the already severely degraded areas. 
Geographical history shows us how serious and extended periods of drought lead to hydrological imbalances adversely affecting land-production resource systems and shows us that such land degradation can contribute inexorably to the process of desertification. 
Indeed, in defining the phrase "mitigating the effects of drought", the International Convention refers to activities related to the prediction of drought and to the reduction of the vulnerability of society and natural systems to drought as it relates to combating desertification. 
Preventive action, which is key to the strategy of the International Convention, is in line with the precautionary principles which we have accepted in our many discussions on environment and sustainable development in the past few years. 
Prevention of the causes of desertification, including drought, could cost much less than reclaiming deserts and rehabilitating already degraded land. 
The Philippines continues to hold that drought-stricken areas in humid tropical regions, such as South-East Asia, should have been included in the Convention's definition of affected areas and that countries with such areas should have been considered affected countries. 
We are convinced that even by itself drought is a problem of such magnitude in the developing world that it requires urgent international cooperative attention. 
We are also convinced that prevention of drought helps prevent severe land degradation and could help prevent desertification. 
Such countries, let me repeat, are very vulnerable to serious land degradation and desertification. 
We hoped, as we do now, and contrary to our interpretation of key provisions, that the letter of the Convention did not fall short of the spirit which moved us to join the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee's deliberations. 
It was with this hope that we joined the consensus for the adoption of the Convention in Paris. 
We hope the Global Environmental Facility can marshal new and adequate funds for projects to combat drought and desertification and that the financial and technological assistance committed by our developed-country partners will be forthcoming. 
The provisions of the Convention would mean little without adequate financing and technological support. 
We look forward to participating actively in the preparations for the first Conference of the Parties and, of course, in the Conference of the Parties itself. 
We reiterate our pledge of solidarity and collaboration, within our region and beyond, in the struggle against the economic and social effects of land degradation and in the global efforts to combat desertification and drought. 
The meeting rose at 1.15 p.m. 
In the absence of the President, Mr. Seniloli (Fiji), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
This is no longer a problem affecting a few countries which are left to cope with it on their own, but one of global dimensions. 
The international community, through this Convention, has undertaken the responsibility of dealing with the issue in a collective manner within an operational framework that calls for strengthened partnerships. 
The problem of desertification and the effects of drought affect an estimated 900 million people in over 80 countries. Within these countries, those touched are among the poorest and the most marginalized. 
These problems stunt economic growth and development and have in some cases led to the impoverishment of many a developing country. 
Failure to deal with desertification and the effects of drought accelerates the process of impoverishment of the people in dry lands and exacerbates the emergency cycle of famine and drought relief, thereby diverting resources badly needed for addressing long-term issues of development. 
The adoption of the Convention provides the international community with the tools it needs to deal with the issues of poverty and food scarcity, which are multiplied in countries afflicted with drought and desertification. 
I have the honour to inform this Assembly that Pakistan signed the Convention at the Paris ceremony. 
The economy of Pakistan has an agricultural base and we are increasingly concerned at the rapid loss of good cultivable land to the expanding deserts. 
The loss of such land has brought immense misery to the small landowners and tillers. 
Families have been uprooted in the provinces of Sindh, Baluchistan, the North West Frontier and Punjab as land erosion sets in. 
Signing it is therefore a declaration of intent on the part of all signatories that the obligations identified in the document are binding upon them. 
The adoption of the Convention also reflects a tacit agreement that the African countries afflicted by these two problems require immediate attention. 
We stand by our brethren from Africa and sincerely hope that the implementation of the Convention will assist them in their efforts to alleviate some of their economic problems, which are the direct result of these twin problems. 
The actions taken by the developing countries at the national level to implement the Convention not only require political commitment but also substantial new and additional resources. 
The increased resources are critical for developing countries to reclaim the land swallowed by deserts. 
According to estimates, nearly $22 billion will be required annually over the next 20 years to finance the rehabilitation of land and halt the decline in fertility. 
Such additional resources would be difficult to generate in the already financially strapped developing countries. 
It is quite clear that adequate technology and know-how are critical for land reclamation. 
It is therefore essential that the developed countries step in with adequate new financial resources. 
Such resources should be made available to the signatories of the Convention that have reflected their commitment to dealing with this issue through national action but are unable to implement their programmes in this area due to a lack of resources. 
In Pakistan we have attempted to undertake some remedial measures through reforestation projects and the construction of tube-wells. 
Within the context of our national conservation strategy, and linking it with the social action programme vigorously pursued by the present Government, we have launched land-reclamation projects and projects to support displaced and impoverished families. 
The problem is large and the resources of the Government limited. 
We look forward to any additional resources that can strengthen our hand in carrying out our efforts to combat the onslaught of desertification and land erosion. 
That Office can provide advice to developing countries on acquiring the required expertise. 
We welcome the decision of the Administrator that following the adoption of the Convention the Office will now deal with the needs of all countries facing the problems of drought and desertification. 
The arduous journey of drafting a legal document is over. 
We are now stepping into its implementation phase. 
In order to ensure that the Convention does not become just another well-bound document in the archives, political commitment at the highest level is essential. 
The Convention is an important achievement, and the number of signatories augurs well for its prompt entry into force. 
I should like to express my sincere appreciation to the Government of France for hosting this magnificent ceremony. 
I wish also to thank Mr. Arba Diallo, Executive Secretary of the Negotiating Committee, and all the others who worked so hard to complete the Convention. 
We must now bend our efforts to securing its prompt ratification and to finishing the work necessary to ensure its full implementation. 
In the light of the momentum we have generated, I am convinced that we can overcome any difficulties that may arise at the next session of the Negotiating Committee early next year, and I assure the Assembly of the full cooperation of my Government towards that end. 
The Tokyo Declaration, adopted at the conclusion of the Tokyo International Conference on African Development (TICAD) held in Japan, also emphasizes the importance of taking measures to assist Africa and enhance its self-reliance. 
My Government sincerely hopes that TICAD follow-up activities will dovetail with efforts to implement the Convention and thereby accelerate progress towards the sustainable development of Africa. 
For example, it has worked to increase food supplies and food production, to improve health care and sanitation, to build capacity and to promote human resources development. 
It has increased the cooperation it has provided to the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), the African Development Bank and the World Bank, particularly in connection with their efforts to assist sub-Saharan African countries. 
Approximately $250 million to $300 million in such aid has been allocated to it for fiscal years 1993 through 1995. 
Used in combination with development studies, the grants are aimed at achieving the following three objectives: first, ensuring access to potable water; secondly, developing groundwater systems to improve people's living environments; and, thirdly, relieving women and children of the hard daily labour of drawing and carrying well water. 
Approximately $98 million in grant aid was disbursed in fiscal year 1993 to fund 17 projects in 15 African countries. 
I should like to make a few comments with respect to the measures that we intend to take in order to assist the implementation of the Convention, particularly in the context of the prompt start process. 
First, Japan will strengthen the dialogue it conducts with those countries affected by desertification and drought on whether the projects carried out with Japanese official development assistance are actually helping to combat desertification. 
Secondly, we shall dispatch survey missions to countries severely affected by desertification or drought, particularly in Africa, to further clarify needs in the field. 
Thirdly, we will be actively involved in developing a coordinating mechanism to assist in the formulation of a programme of action to combat desertification in the most affected countries. 
The signing of the Convention is an important achievement, but, as I noted at the outset, we must now move on to realize the goals it envisages. 
Ms. Yang Yanyi (China) (interpretation from China): I make this statement on behalf of the Deputy Permanent Representative of the People's Republic of China. 
This marks the first step of the international community in implementing Agenda 21 adopted by the Rio Conference. The Convention is also the first global agreement in the field of prevention of desertification. 
We welcome the conclusion of the Convention. 
In particular, land degradation and continued drought in developing countries have had exceptionally grim consequences for the local population. 
Undoubtedly, this will directly affect the realization of the noble goal of sustainable development. 
China is faced with the same problem of desertification and almost half of its population is threatened. 
We support it and hope that it will promote international cooperation in the prevention of desertification and alleviation of drought. 
The Chinese Government sent a delegation to Paris headed by a cabinet minister to participate in the signing ceremony and to sign the Convention, and we are currently earnestly making all the necessary preparations for the implementation of the Convention and participation in international cooperation in the related areas. 
In the course of negotiations, developed countries expressed positively their intention to join in such cooperation. For this, we wish to express our appreciation. 
However, it should be pointed out that, generally speaking, rights and obligations defined by the Convention are not balanced. 
According to statistics, the average per capita fund required for desertification prevention in the areas concerned should be $12, but the current actual fund for each person is only $1. 
The world's land surface is eroding from the effects of desertification and people of desert-ridden developing countries are living in untold misery. 
Its importance has been very properly recognized in this Hall by those who have already spoken. 
We are sure that his contribution played a decisive role as the complex negotiations unfolded. 
The other three are forests, biological diversity and land use. 
Our countries have been supporting the Commission's efforts to promote specific activities likely to attain the goals set with regard to sustainability. Desertification, along with the other sectoral issues, is thus an extremely important issue at the Rio Conference. 
We therefore take the view that the international community as a whole must also devote special attention to the challenge posed by desertification, just as it does in the treaties dealing with the related issues of biological diversity and forests. 
To varying degrees drought and desertification have adversely affected 75 per cent of the land surface in Latin America. 
The degradation of the land in arid, semi-arid and sub-humid areas is the result of a number of factors, including climatic variations and human activity. 
In many parts of our region desertification is advancing at an astounding rate. 
These processes, which are cumulative and increasing, bring on many negative effects in the social, cultural, economic and environmental areas. 
It is felt that out of 200 million poor people throughout Latin America, some 40 million are poor precisely because of desertification. 
The situation is in fact worse yet when one recognizes that in our region we have one of the greatest reserves world wide of biological diversity. 
I now focus, by way of an example, on the situation prevailing in the north-east of Brazil. 
In that region, 55 per cent of the land is threatened with desertification. 
The problem in Brazil, therefore, is just as bad as it is elsewhere. 
More than 18 million people are affected, which translates into serious social pressures. 
It should be stressed that this picture stems primarily from the deterioration of the terms of trade and from commercial trade practices that distorted the markets for the products of agriculture, fisheries and forestry. 
In social terms, we are all aware of the results: impoverishment, migration, domestic displacement and a serious deterioration of the quality of life of the local communities and of the people in general. 
The countries of Brazil consider it necessary for major amounts of resources to be allocated to fighting desertification and drought if we are to achieve global and, therefore, lasting results. 
The appearance of such support would be proof of a genuine willingness to seek cooperative, world wide, effective and balanced solutions to the problems that confront all of mankind. 
These elements, taken as a whole, would make an invaluable contribution to mitigating the problems of those who have become refugees because of drought. 
In this context, special consideration should be given to efforts devoted to educational programmes regarding environmental issues, technical training and, in particular, the support of local communities. 
All these are important issues in terms of the financing required, which is why international cooperation has to be brought into play decisively. 
This Convention is part of a new category of international instruments arising from the Rio Conference. 
Many expectations and hopes were created and many plans were made. 
Alleviating poverty, lessening the suffering of local peoples the world over, sharing the benefits of development, improving health and the well-being of local peoples these were the specific goals towards which we strove. 
The negotiation that led to the Convention on desertification, has led, in practical terms, to efforts to reinterpret the Rio Conference consensus, particularly in terms of international cooperation. 
The negotiating process has been marked by conditionalities, revealing that the interest of certain developed countries in this convention was minor. 
Compare the content of related conventions, such as those on climatic change and biological diversity, which entail firmer and fuller commitments regarding the transfer of financial resources and of technology. 
A number of Latin American Member States, including Argentina, Bolivia, Brazil, Colombia, Ecuador, Mexico and Peru, have signed the Convention on desertification. 
This means that we also see many positive features in this instrument. 
Our countries need to seek cooperative global solutions to the problems of desertification and drought inasmuch as these are problems that we share with all mankind. 
We therefore believe in concrete examples that can signal new courses of action on this planet. 
We share the concept that what we need is a genuine political will on the part of developed countries to contribute to the implementation of initiatives capable of breaking the vicious circle of desertification, of drought and, therefore, of poverty. 
The negotiating process, which spanned 19 months, was not easy or smooth. 
Reaching an understanding, let alone a consensus, on certain provisions of the draft Convention was sometimes almost impossible. 
Today, as we review the Convention and its regional annexes, the feeling of satisfaction and accomplishment from 900 million people around the world affected by desertification is even greater. 
Congratulations are therefore in order and in this connection my delegation would like to congratulate Chairman Bo Kjell, Ambassador Araba Jallow, the other members of the bureau and all participants who worked tirelessly and frankly to make the adoption of the Convention possible. 
The need for an international Convention to combat desertification has alway been a crucial factor in Africa's negotiations on environmental issues and related problems. 
The Gambia, a Sahelian country, has suffered from severe periods of drought coupled with the threat of engulfment by a creeping Sahara desert. 
Since the 1980s drought has accounted for the reversal in the country's socio-economic development. 
Desertification has also aggravated the problems caused by drought. 
Annually, we lose a large number of livestock, and the migration of people in search of arable land and water is becoming more frequent. 
The serious efforts of my Government to combat desertification and mitigate drought through the allocation of greater resources and other measures have yielded some fruitful results but have not reversed the situation. 
It is for these reasons that my delegation welcomes the Convention and the resolution on priority action for Africa in implementation of the Convention. 
Recognition of the global dimension of drought and desertification and their disruptive effects on one of the most priceless elements of mankind's heritage, our flora and fauna, followed by the recently adopted Convention to combat desertification and drought, will serve to deepen the international community's involvement and commitment. 
The population-growth rate far exceeds the rate of food production; arid and semi-arid lands are being marginalized or wasted; and poverty and the displacement of people are on the increase. 
It is calculated that the income lost in these ways has risen from $26 billion in 1978 to $42.3 billion annually since 1991. 
The adoption of the Convention signals the long-awaited concerted international effort and assistance. 
The Gambia, in meeting its obligations under the Convention, will continue to review and improve its national action programmes in the hope of synchronizing them with those of other States parties at the subregional, regional and global levels. 
These programmes will be linked to the country's national sustainable-development policies. 
The implementation of these programmes to combat desertification has involved considerable technological and financial resources that are beyond the capability of my country. 
These constraints, coupled with growing concern at the ever-present twin evils of drought and desertification, continue to strengthen our resolve that the best and most effective method to combat desertification and drought is to assume a collective global approach. 
It is only in this way that we can coordinate our efforts and develop realistic and coherent long-term initiatives in addressing desertification and drought. 
We call on the international community to continue to cooperate in the implementation of this Convention and in the so urgently needed provision of more coordinated assistance to Africa, which continues to suffer acutely and without respite from desertification and drought. 
Lastly, my delegation strongly supports the adoption of a resolution that will enable the secretariat of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee to continue to function during the interim period before the Convention enters into force. 
Mr. Ciss (Senegal) (interpretation from French): It need hardly be recalled that the elaboration of an international convention to combat desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa, was an African initiative that received the support of the international community. 
Thus, the Convention, that will now be known as the Paris Convention to Combat Desertification, was signed by 87 States on 14 and 15 October 1994 at the headquarters of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) in Paris. 
The Convention defines desertification as reduction or loss, in arid, semi-arid and dry sub-humid areas, of the biological or economic productivity resulting from deterioration of the properties of soil, from soil erosion, and from degradation and long-term loss of natural vegetation. 
In other words, the Convention allows the issue of desertification to be addressed in terms not only of its physical, biological or climactic causes but also its economic and social aspects, including the problem of poverty. 
It is thus a legal instrument that solemnly commits States parties to cooperating in a spirit of solidarity in taking up the global challenge of environment and development. 
Moreover, the global dimension of desertification and drought has been established by the recognition that priority must be accorded to Africa in the combat against desertification, as stated in General Assembly resolution 47/188 and forcefully reaffirmed in an operational annex accompanying the annexes relating specifically to other regions. 
The Convention is innovative because action will take place at every level and will be based on the effective participation of the affected populations and on cooperation with donors, international and regional institutions and non-governmental organizations. 
The consultation process should result in partnership agreements that will ensure better coordination of bilateral and multilateral cooperative activities. 
Indeed, only concrete results in the field will allow us to gauge the effectiveness of programmes and measures intended to eradicate poverty and guarantee food security and renewed sustainable rural development. 
In this context, the Convention to combat desertification brings hope to those populations whose daily lives are affected by the scourge of land degradation and natural resources in arid, semi-arid and and dry sub-humid areas. 
To be sure, an enterprise on such a scale requires financial and technical resources sufficient to combat desertification on Earth, where almost one billion men and women suffer from the effects of desertification and drought. 
It is therefore urgent, through creative and fruitful international cooperation, to take up that challenge on the African continent cradle of humankind, repository of immense potential wealth, but home, as well, to the two largest deserts in the world. 
Against that background, the Commission on Sustainable Development will have to pay particular attention to the viable management of land and water resources; the utilization of soils; sustainable agriculture; forests, dry lands and mountains; and to sources of energy. 
In any case, the Convention, as a legal instrument, provides the tools and follow-up machinery to assess, through informatics and telecommunications, the promotion of the observation, collection, analysis and systematic exchange of data in matters of preventing drought and controlling desertification. 
The Paris Convention on desertification is not a meaningless construct but rather the common achievement of all those who took part in difficult and serious negotiations aimed at defining the responsibilities and mutual obligations of all partners, for the greater good of humankind. 
Let me take this opportunity to congratulate all the negotiators and to express our gratitude to the President of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, His Excellency Ambassador Bo Kjell, who directed the work of that group with great effectiveness and finesse. 
Let me also express our gratitude to Mr. Hama Arba Diallo, that worthy son of Africa, who has been assuming competently and devotedly the functions of Executive Secretary of the Committee, assisted by a dynamic team whose reputation is well established. 
Senegal, which signed the Convention, will as of now undertake the ratification procedure with the firm hope that this new instrument will allow us to better test the beginnings of a new spirit of solidarity and cooperation for sustainable development in all parts of the world, especially in Africa. 
To be human means precisely to be responsible. 
It means that, when laying a building block, you are contributing to building the world. 
May this message, rich in fraternity, light our way in the struggle against desertification on the planet. 
For its part, Senegal feels that the commitments undertaken and the contribution announcements made, on both the bilateral and multilateral levels, at the signing ceremony of the Convention in Paris are a promising foundation for the future. 
We are convinced that once the Convention is ratified and implemented, it will have to live up to the immense hopes raised by the advent of such an international instrument for combating desertification with the aim of fostering sustainable development in Africa and in the world. 
Mr. Gallegos (United States of America): We have before us a number of issues regarding the recently concluded United Nations Convention on Desertification. 
The United States signed the Convention in Paris on October 14, and we have been among its strongest supporters from the outset. 
The objective of this agreement is the sustainable development of dry lands worldwide. 
Its relevance to the economic development and environmental health of a significant proportion of the world's population is well known. 
Its implementation will be of critical importance in achieving food security and ending the threat of malnutrition and famine in Africa. 
The United States has identified approximately $500 million in current or planned projects which can be utilized to support the Convention in a number of ways. 
We strongly support this provision. 
This process was designed to reflect the reality that circumstances vary greatly from country to country and that implementation cannot be driven by a formula imposed from outside. 
Now is the time for African countries to begin considering how they want to use this Convention to meet their own anti-desertification priorities, to begin thinking about the kind of local partnerships they want, and to survey the state of their existing anti-desertification plans and programmes. 
The purpose of this resolution is to encourage support for this vital preparation phase so as to jump-start the implementation process when the Convention enters into force. 
We strongly support the resolution and trust that it will not be in any way controversial. 
In the intense period of final negotiations, there was no time to discuss its contents. 
The two-week period was originally proposed at a time when it was believed that additional regional annexes would remain to be negotiated, but, thanks to the hard work of everyone concerned, all the annexes in question were approved. 
Other major policy issues, such as the organization to house the Global Mechanism Article 21 cannot be decided before the first session of the Conference of the Parties. 
This is where our focus should be for the time being, and it is for that reason that we have proposed reducing the January session to one week only. 
None of us has the resources to devote to meetings of this kind unless they are absolutely necessary. 
I repeat that in our view the time and attention of all concerned should be focused on African capitals in the period between now and the first session of the Conference of Parties. 
I mention this because at least one document now before us envisages a role for the secretariat considerably broader than that contained in article 23. 
I refer in particular to paragraph 13 of the report of the Secretary General, document A/49/477 of 5 October 1994, which suggests that the secretariat should assume the considerable burden of reviewing the preparation of action programmes and other activities undertaken under the urgent-action resolution. 
Mr. Eteffa (Ethiopia): My delegation would like first of all to congratulate Ambassador Bo Kjell, Chairman of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, and Mr. Hama Arba Diallo and other members of the secretariat, for their tireless efforts in producing this exemplary international instrument. 
Thus, the International Convention to combat desertification and drought has been finalized on time and, in addition, a considerable number of countries have already signed, during the recent signing ceremony held in Paris. 
We commend this achievement and urge those countries that have not yet signed to do so as soon as possible. 
We also ask those countries that have signed the Convention to take all necessary measures to expedite the ratification process. 
The finalization of the text of the Convention is a great stride forward in our endeavour to tackle the problems of drought and desertification. 
However, the Convention is not an end in itself. 
What is most important is that we should focus on implementing the objectives of the Convention. 
The question of speedy implementation of this international instrument is most relevant in Africa, where 50 to 60 per cent of the land area has been desertified and where millions of people face recurrent and devastating drought, famine and starvation. 
It is true that all regions of the world suffer from desertification and drought, but the African nations are the most vulnerable and are the least able to combat these problems without meaningful international cooperation, partnership and assistance. 
In this regard, my delegation would like to appeal once again to our partners in developed countries and in the United Nations system to make available adequate, timely and predictable financial resources and technical assistance, especially for the least developed and most severely affected African countries. 
Moreover, a series of consultation meetings should be conducted between the adoption of the Convention and the first meeting of the Conference of Parties; it is imperative to ensure the effective participation in this process of developing countries, in particular the least developed among them. 
Therefore, my delegation appeals to Governments and organizations to make voluntary contributions to the extrabudgetary fund established under resolution 47/188. 
Ethiopia, as one of the most severely affected countries, is fully aware of its responsibility to fight the problems of drought that threaten the lives of millions of its people. 
With this in view, the Ethiopian Government has taken important measures to mitigate the effects of recurrent drought. 
The decentralization and democratization process initiated by the Transitional Government of Ethiopia some three years ago has created an excellent environment conducive to the participation of the local people in the preparation and implementation of the development and environmental-protection action programmes. 
The Ethiopian Government has also adopted a disaster-prevention and preparedness policy and strategies and has established disaster preparedness committees at the central, regional, zonal and community levels. 
These and other measures taken by Ethiopia demonstrate the Government's commitment to combating drought and desertification. 
However, we realize that national efforts will not bear fruit without the support of the international community. 
That is why we urge the immediate implementation of urgent action for Africa as stipulated in resolution 5/1 adopted during the fifth session of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee. 
The question of drought and desertification and how to combat them should be seen in the light of African economic and social development. 
The solution to the multifaceted and critical problems of Africa can be found only in a unified and integrated approach to development. 
In the light of the critical and fast-deteriorating situation prevailing in Africa, the Convention, especially in its article 7, gives explicit priority to that continent. 
Therefore, my delegation feels that it is most appropriate that the Convention secretariat should be located in Africa. 
However, the question of the permanent secretariat, including its exact location in Africa, should be a subject of discussion during the Conference of Parties. 
Mr. Pak (Democratic People's Republic of Korea), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Mr. Muthaura (Kenya): I wish to join the delegations that have spoken before me in welcoming the conclusion of the elaboration of the International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa. 
I wish also to express our congratulations to the Chairman of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, Ambassador Bo Kjell of Sweden, and the Secretariat, in particular Ambassador Diallo, for having steered the negotiating process so ably within the time-frame and achieving this important Convention. 
It is significant that many countries have already signed the Convention, and some countries have already made substantial financial pledges in its support. 
We hope that the ratification process will be completed as quickly as possible so that the Convention may enter into force. 
Countries such as my own, which are prone to drought and desertification, have great expectations from the implementation of the Action Programmes contained in the Convention. 
At the national level, Action Programmes embrace the mobilization of local populations and non-governmental organizations, as well as scientific and technological efforts, within an integrated long-term policy commitment for combating and mitigating the effects of drought and desertification. 
At the international level, a critical element in ensuring the success of the strategy, as envisaged in the Convention, is the establishment of a financial mechanism to promote actions leading to the mobilization and channelling of substantial financial resources, with emphasis on multiple-source financing. 
In this regard, stress has been put on partnership agreements bringing together affected countries, developed and other countries as well as international organizations, to support the preparation and implementation of the Action Programmes. 
We therefore appeal to the donor community to make available sufficient resources to the Convention's financing mechanism. 
Desertification and drought deprive the population of the basic requirements of livelihood, food, water, firewood and shelter. 
The interim measures which have been proposed by the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, especially with regard to the need for an adequate financial allocation to support the interim secretariat and Committee meetings, are practicable and, therefore, we support them. 
We also consider the proposal by the Secretariat for provisions to convene two Committee meetings in 1995, two meetings in 1996 and one meeting in 1997 to be reasonable for planning purposes, without excluding the possibility of additional meetings if the Committee deems them necessary. 
Botswana participated in the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED) held at Rio de Janeiro in 1992, at which countries displayed interest and concern on the issue of drought and desertification. 
Botswana's interest in this issue culminated in its participation in the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee. 
The adverse climatic conditions of Botswana dictate our need to recognize this important international initiative. 
It is characterized by frequent and prolonged droughts, erratic rainfall patterns, sand layers of up to 1 metre or more in certain areas, unbearably high summer temperatures and a thinly distributed savanna-type of vegetation. 
At the national level, land degradation has always been of major concern to Botswana. 
Different land ministries have drawn up policies and programmes and even enacted laws to address this issue. 
The recommendations of the Rio Summit and now the Convention to combat drought and desertification will complement the existing national efforts to address these environmental issues. 
For instance, Botswana has prepared an action plan for the Boteti area, which is in the central part of the country, with the financial assistance of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee of the Convention. 
National efforts to combat desertification become meaningless if regional cooperation is lacking. 
It is hoped that this Plan, which includes Angola, Namibia, Botswana, Zambia and Zimbabwe, will in the foreseeable future welcome South Africa. 
In conclusion, we urge the international community to work tirelessly towards achieving the objectives of this important Convention. 
Mr. Ouedraogo (Burkina Faso) (interpretation from French): The two scourges of desertification and drought assail all the regions of our planet and have increasingly and continually caused the disappearance of vegetation and fertile soils. 
On 14 October last in Paris 87 States signed the international Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa. 
Ambassador Bo Kjell deserves our gratitude for the devotion, experience and inexhaustible patience he demonstrated in leading a particularly dynamic Bureau, with the assistance of an effective secretariat led by Ambassador Hama Arba Diallo. 
All involved should be thanked for the accomplishment of their task, which marked the beginning of a new stage in the battle against desertification and drought. 
We now have a legal instrument that is innovative in many ways and that recognizes the integrated approach as a suitable way to achieve security for the environment and for development. 
The Sahel is evidence of this fact. 
The phenomenon of desertification affects 25 per cent of our planet. 
Of the 600 million people in Africa, 185 million are affected, in more than 40 countries. 
One can never emphasize too much that the necessary resources must be provided and the institutional financial and follow-up machinery called for in the Convention must become operational as early as possible. 
This must be done so that many, many human beings in many places can, as we dream in the Sahel, finally experience again the soft wind over the grass, heading for the trees in the distance. 
The President: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 2011 (XX) of 11 October 1965, I now call on the Observer for the Organization of African Unity. 
Mr. Sy (Organization of African Unity): The Organization of African Unity welcomes the conclusion of the negotiations and the signing of the international Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa. 
We see this as an important step towards the implementation of Agenda 21, as agreed upon by the international community in Rio de Janeiro in June 1992. 
The Convention is very significant for Africa, as it is directly related to some of the primary issues at the heart of underdevelopment and the aggravation of poverty in many African countries. 
For many African countries desert encroachment and increasing bouts of drought are issues which deserve urgent solutions in order to increase agricultural output and to assure a better and higher standard of living for the growing population. 
In this context, African countries have, at both the individual and collective levels, felt that enough resources should be mobilized to cope with the technical demands and lead to a permanent solution. 
The devastating effects of desertification and drought must be checked if Africa is to have a firm basis for sustainable development. 
With this objective in view, African countries have collectively, through the Organization of African Unity, worked very hard with their partners in the international community for the conclusion of an instrument which would enhance their efforts at sustainable development. 
The United Nations Convention to combat desertification is unique, as it is basically concerned with the elaboration of action programmes at the national and subregional levels, through a consultative and participatory process. 
Among other things, it consists of a strategy which underscores the participation of local populations and non-governmental organizations in the preparation and implementation of action programmes. 
Likewise, it encourages the integration of action programmes in national policies for sustainable development. 
All these policies, we believe, are vital for the implementation of the Convention. 
However, the Convention will be meaningful in the context of sustainable development if it is implemented effectively and promptly. 
The capacity of the Global Environment Facility to fund the Convention should be strengthened, and additional complementary funding arrangements should be provided when these are necessary. 
The whole world stands to benefit from living on a planet where the menace of desertification and drought is effectively contained. 
The Assembly has thus concluded this stage of its consideration of sub-item (d) of agenda item 89. 
Mr. Henze (Germany): A year ago, at the General Assembly's forty-eighth session, the 12 member States of the European Community requested the inclusion of the item entitled Assistance in mine clearance on the Assembly's agenda and initiated a draft resolution, which the Assembly subsequently adopted without a vote. 
I ask for the Assembly's indulgence as I read out the list. 
Before briefly outlining the contents of the draft resolution, I wish to thank sincerely all the delegations that have given it their support and contributed constructively to its drafting. 
It is the catastrophic situation created by the massive presence of mines and other unexploded devices in countries that have experienced armed conflict, a situation that persists and has been further aggravated. 
Such devices have serious and lasting consequences for the populations of affected countries. 
In the third and fourth preambular paragraphs the Assembly would stress its grave alarm at the ever-increasing presence of mines and other unexploded devices as a result of armed conflicts. 
In the following preambular paragraphs the Assembly would focus on the important role of the United Nations and on the measures and activities already undertaken. 
In operative paragraph 1 the Assembly would express its appreciation to the Secretary-General for his comprehensive report and would take note with interest of his proposals, as well as of the contributions by Member States and others. 
The following operative paragraphs address the coordination role of the United Nations. 
We have noted with interest the proposals made by the Secretary-General in his report. 
Many of them need further careful analysis. 
Nevertheless, the tremendous accumulation of anti-personnel land-mines and other unexploded devices in countries emerging from armed conflict is an urgent problem that requires a strong and coordinated international response. 
It is precisely the urgency, indeed the immediacy, of the threat to the lives and health of a large number of civilians, especially children, that has prompted us to focus this draft resolution on the humanitarian aspect of the problem. 
Each month, more than 800 people are killed and thousands more are maimed by unexploded devices, especially anti-personnel land-mines. 
It is reported that the number of mines deployed is increasing by 500,000 to 1 million each year, and that they kill more than 800 people every month, while mine detection and clearance technology has not made much progress. 
They hinder, and in some instances prevent, peace-keeping operations, the delivery of relief supplies, the repatriation of refugees and the rehabilitation and improvement of basic infrastructure, as the Secretary-General notes in his comprehensive report on this subject. 
The Secretary-General informs us that there are more than 110 million land-mines spread in 64 countries around the world countries such as Afghanistan, Angola, Cambodia and Mozambique with 2 to 5 million more laid each year. 
Since de-mining requires a tremendous investment of time and money, it is essential that the international community provide assistance to those countries engaged in such work. 
It is also important that the international community consider establishing a mechanism to restrict the production, use and transfer of all land-mines, especially anti-personnel mines. 
In this context, my delegation takes note with great interest of the launching of the database on the land-mine problem by that Department, in cooperation with the Department of Peace-keeping Operations a database that is certain to become indispensable to the formulation of measures on de-mining. 
Japan also appreciates the efforts of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the Department of Peace-keeping Operations to establish a set of standards of operation and safety procedures for mine action programmes, as they will facilitate coordination of the de-mining efforts of the international community. 
Since adequate financing is necessary for the effective implementation of the programme, Japan will consider carefully the possibility of making a contribution to the trust fund after the terms of reference are issued. 
I would just add that Japan has provided assistance to de-mining operations in Somalia and Afghanistan, and in March of this year it gave $2.5 million to the United Nations Development Programme's Trust Fund for Capacity-Building in De-Mining Operations for Cambodia. 
I have just heard the introductory statement on draft resolution A/49/L.8 made by the representative of Germany, Ambassador Henze, on behalf of the European Union. 
The draft resolution contains strong arguments and constructive proposals, and we note that it stresses the importance of coordination by the United Nations of activities related to mine clearance. 
Japan hopes that, for its part, the United Nations, with its extensive expertise and experience in this field, will make further efforts to coordinate the activities of the international community, individual countries and international and non-governmental organizations, so that together we can achieve an early solution to this problem. 
Indeed in Cambodia the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) identified land-mines as the single biggest impediment to that country's rehabilitation. 
Canada took the lead in supporting the Cambodian Mine-Action Centre's continued operation following the withdrawal of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC). 
Twelve Canadians still form the nucleus of international support for the Centre. 
Canada has been involved in 33 United Nations peace-keeping missions around the world. 
Close to 8,000 Canadian soldiers have risked their lives clearing mines in countries such as Kuwait, Afghanistan and Nicaragua. 
Our soldiers are today clearing mines in Cambodia, Croatia, Bosnia and Rwanda. 
We recognize that States have the primary role in mine-clearing activities, but the United Nations has an important role to play in assisting Member States. 
We believe that as a focal point for United Nations coordination, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs can provide invaluable assistance, particularly through mine-clearing information and training programmes. 
We also strongly support the United Nations's efforts to establish country capacity for mine action as part of its nation-building programmes. 
Long after hostilities have ceased in a region, and when the world's attention may well be turned elsewhere, uncleared mines, often numbering hundreds of thousands, can pose an overwhelming threat to normal life and to development efforts. 
Countries must be able to establish and undertake mine-clearing programmes which will systematically and effectively ensure the safety of their citizens, thereby allowing the most rapid return of each country's development potential. 
Resources are needed to ensure that the United Nations can fulfil its coordinating role successfully and efficiently. 
An example of that role is the current mine-clearing platoons already in the field in Mozambique, along with the secondment of technical advisers, the establishment of a school for trainees, and a tender for a management-training scheme. 
There is much to be learned from the Department of Humanitarian Affair's initial coordination programmes. 
For its part, Canada will continue to contribute to mine clearing in a variety of ways, primarily through peace-keeping operations. 
Mr. Farhadi (Afghanistan): My delegation does not find it necessary to emphasize the disastrous effects of land-mines, which threaten the present generation of humanity, as well as the generations that will follow, in so many parts of the world. 
We are very grateful to the delegation of Germany, which, in cooperation with other Western European States, North European States and Australia, worked on the preparation of the draft resolution now before us in document A/49/L.8. 
I recognize the great sympathy of these countries Germany, Japan and Canada whose representatives spoke before me, for those countries affected by land-mines. 
It is important to thank them because they are among the countries that are helping us, Afghanistan, in the work of mine clearance. 
Although it contains some important points, it is mainly a repetition of what was said last year while taking into consideration a few facts. 
We have been in contact with the delegation of Germany and have had a very friendly exchange of views. 
We are deeply concerned that with the advancement of technology, mines and other explosive devices are becoming increasingly non-detectable, or difficult to detect. 
That has been stated in the report but it should appear in one of the texts to be adopted as a resolution. 
We are deeply concerned at the number of mines equipped with anti-handling devices. 
On the subject of mine-clearance activity around the world, it is important to recognize, as experience has shown, that the most cost-effective clearance teams are those composed of civilian mine-clearance workers recruited locally and trained by experts provided through international assistance. 
The problem is that the production of land-mines is technologically advanced while mine-clearance technology lags behind. 
Something must be done and there are States and organizations that are able to do something. 
We welcome the report of the Secretary-General (A/49/357 and Add.1) and especially the creation of a section within the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to deal with the matter. 
But that new section is very small and cannot cope with all the responsibilities incumbent on it. 
Secondly, it should serve as a coordinating body for all the activities at the national, subregional and international levels to be performed by non-governmental organizations in the field of mine awareness, training, survey, mine clearance and scientific research for mine-clearance technology. 
Fourthly, the office has to coordinate and promote the activities of Government and non-governmental organizations that are assisting the developing war-stricken countries by providing prostheses for adults and children who are victims of land mines and booby traps. 
Fifthly, the office is to facilitate contacts and promote the conclusion of agreements between the most affected countries and the donor Governments and non-governmental organizations in the field of mine clearance. 
All of that is important and is based on long years of experience by Afghanistan, the country most affected by land mines after a terrible war of aggression. 
All these points will require many exchanges of views. 
Such exchanges are taking place now, but in a haphazard way. 
My delegation therefore, proposes that, since the question is urgent and is becoming progressively more disastrous with the passage of time, we decide to convene a global conference in 1995 to study the problem of land-mine and land-mine clearance. 
If the word conference seems too official, it could be called an international meeting of mine-clearance experts. 
The object would be to draft and adopt an international strategy on mine clearance, as well as ways and means of alleviating the disastrous consequences of land-mines in war-stricken countries. 
With this in mind we have submitted the text of amendments which my delegation proposes to the draft resolution contained in document A/49/L.8. 
I therefore propose that all delegations sponsoring draft resolution A/49/L.8 study these points and, if they agree, on the amendments there will be no need to vote on them separately and they can be considered as included in the text. 
In that case, the delegation of Afghanistan will join the sponsors of the draft which, at this time, we consider insufficient. 
Mr. Noterdaeme (Belgium) (interpretation from French): May I begin by wholly associating myself with the statement made by the representative of Germany on behalf of the European Union, who rightly emphasized the humanitarian aspect and urgency of assistance in mine clearance. 
Two world conflicts left many regions in Belgium infested by mines and other unexploded devices. 
For more than 75 years and with an average of 3,200 interventions each year, my country has developed experience in matters of mine clearance. 
This know-how has been put into practice in Cambodia through the participation of a Belgian mine-clearance team working under the auspices of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and in cooperation with the Cambodian mine action centre. 
In addition, on the basis of Belgium's experience I can speak about the scope of the problem. 
If three quarters of a century after the end of hostilities abandoned munitions continue to kill indiscriminately despite systematic mine-clearing actions, what will happen in countries where vast stretches of land are infested by millions of mines which have been blindly sown? 
The success of rescue operations, repatriation and of bringing people back into society, as well as economic recovery, will all remain compromised until we have settled the problem of mines. 
Another, no less important, aspect is that of the necessary financial resources. 
In this regard, Belgium hails the establishment by the Secretary-General of a voluntary trust fund for assistance in mine clearance, to which it will be able at this time to make a first contribution of $150,000. 
There is another aspect the Secretary-General rightly mentioned in his report: the unchecked proliferation of mines and, in particular, of anti-personnel mines. 
International preventive action is therefore more than ever necessary to limit that proliferation. 
In direct implementation of that decision, the Belgian army will begin to destroy its surplus stocks of anti-personnel mines following its restructuring. 
These decisions will cost money, but they are the result of a clear moral choice: to outlaw all anti-personnel mines for ever. 
Finally, I wish to emphasize the crucial role of the conference to review the 1980 inhumane weapons Convention. 
Belgium is participating in the work of the group of experts that is preparing for that conference, with priority being given to the review of Protocol II. 
Belgium will therefore participate in the 1995 review conference as a State party. 
The draft resolution before the Assembly is an important step in that direction. 
I would therefore like to conclude by expressing the hope that it will be adopted, as a similar draft resolution was last year, by consensus and with a maximum of sponsors. 
Mrs. Vidal (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): The international community has begun to be aware of the tragedy that the production, proliferation, and exportation of conventional weapons constitute for mankind. 
Wars strike at countries' social and economic development, sidetracking them from the natural path of development and progress to which they rightly aspire in a world where inequalities are becoming virulent and unacceptable on the eve of the twenty-first century. 
Therefore, exporting countries must renounce the selfishness that comes from mercantilism, forgo the fat profits amassed at the cost of the devastation of defenceless peoples, and adopt genuinely effective measures to alleviate the suffering of thousands of men, women and children, mainly in developing countries. 
These are the innocent victims of the sale and indiscriminate use of conventional weapons, among which we must especially condemn anti-personnel mines, true crops of death, as they have been quite rightly dubbed by one of the major Colombian media. 
Colombia agrees with the following observation made by a delegate at a recent meeting of the International Committee of the Red Cross: 
Mines can be described as combatants that never miss a shot, that attack indiscriminately, that carry concealed weapons and that victimize people long after the cessation of hostilities. 
Mines are the greatest violators of international humanitarian rights and practise an inconceivable kind of terrorism. 
The point made in the Secretary-General's report that mine clearance could cost between $300 and $1,000 per mine gives us an idea of the enormous global cost of clearing the 110 million unexploded mines to which I have referred earlier. 
In this context, we believe that the total prohibition of the production, development, stockpiling, sale, exportation and use of mines in all their forms and manifestations is the only response that we can give to the affected peoples. 
We therefore consider it vital to continue to press at all the competent forums for their elimination. 
We wish to stress that civilians in countries where there are internal conflicts suffer horrendous wounds. This is contrary to the fundamental principles of human rights. 
The mines leave permanent fields of death, which become a burden far too heavy for States to bear. 
We are now seeing examples of this in various parts of our continent and others. 
Thus, we agree with the Secretary-General's report in document A/49/275 on a moratorium on the exporting of anti-personnel land-mines. 
The human tragedy, the problems in the normal cultivation of crops in the afflicted countries, and the high cost of clearance are, among other factors, reason enough to work together to achieve the total cessation of the production and exportation of mines. 
Hence, although we support the initiative of the European Union, we greatly regret that it does not contain proposals for the total eradication of the problem, by its roots. 
We support the efforts being made at various forums to find a definitive solution to mine-related problems and, in general, to illicit trafficking in arms. 
Our purpose here must absolutely be to ensure that our commitments alleviate the suffering of the peoples affected and defend their right to life and to economic and social progress. 
The rate of proliferation of these weapons, their awful toll on civilians and the yawning gap between mine-laying and mine-clearance rates make imperative the efforts by the international community to restrict the availability of mines. 
New Zealand hopes that the opportunity will be taken in next year's review of the inhumane weapons Convention to strengthen the provisions relating to mines and that more Members than the current 40 will become parties to the Convention. 
Over the past five years, we have made available specialist personnel for United Nations de-mining programmes in Afghanistan, Cambodia and Mozambique. 
We continue to participate in the work of the Cambodian Mine-Action Centre and to contribute financially towards its costs. 
We have also provided eight de-mining instructors for the programme. 
We appreciate that the Organization has had to strive hard to keep pace. 
There is no concealing the fact that it stumbled in Mozambique, as reported by the Security Council mission which visited that country. 
On the other hand, it is encouraging that steps have been taken to remedy that situation. 
In this regard, the Secretary-General's recommendations for strengthening coordination within the Organization are most timely. 
It emphasizes most appropriately the need for the centralized compilation of lessons learned. 
We believe that the recommended allocation of primary responsibility for the mine-clearance field programme and headquarters support to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs is sensible. 
We strongly support the creation of a new mine action section in the Department and the provision of the necessary staff positions through appropriate adjustments. 
New Zealand would also be prepared to consider contributing to the Department's proposed stand-by capacities, such as the short-term assignment of instructors or other personnel. 
The Secretary-General's recommendations on the creation of a national capacity for mine clearing are also important. 
My delegation considers that the Cambodian Mine-Action Centre provides a useful model in this regard. 
From the experience of New Zealand personnel who have participated in mine-clearance programmes, we are convinced that local involvement, local management and a local stake in mine-clearance operations are basic and essential. 
In our view local, participation should begin as early as possible in the process with a view to encouraging local ownership of the programme and local initiative. 
The valuable contribution made by non-governmental organizations in mine clearance should also be recognized. A timely approach to readying these organizations for operations could obviate the need for contractors in many instances. 
Improved liaison with non-governmental organizations will have benefits. .......................... 
This expertise could be channelled into assistance to non-governmental organizations to help them form their own de-mining training and supervisory teams should they wish to participate in this way. 
Finally, my delegation looks forward to the adoption of the draft resolution on this item. 
We are pleased to be a sponsor. 
Mr. Castaneda Cornejo (El Salvador) (interpretation from Spanish): I have the honour of speaking on behalf of the Central American countries Costa Rica, Guatemala, Honduras, Nicaragua, Panama and El Salvador on agenda item 22, entitled Assistance in mine clearance. 
We have no doubt that in the end we will have made important strides on the difficult road towards international peace and security. 
On the issue before us, our subregion deems it of particular importance, given the painful and tragic experience our own countries have endured from the harmful and continued impact of land-mines and other unexploded devices planted in various areas throughout Central America as a result of armed conflicts. 
In that resolution, the serious problems caused by mines sown in various regions and the responsibility of States to contribute to their clearance are recognized. 
For Central America, the importance of the issue is not confined to the situation in our subregion alone, but extends to the situation in other regions, where the gravity and magnitude of the problem have dimensions that may be termed catastrophic. 
It also portrays the tragedy of people who have suffered the effects or the potential innocent victims of these devices and, in general, their negative impact on society as a whole. 
It is alarming that land-mines have killed or seriously injured over one million men, women and children over the past 20 years, most of them civilians. 
This prompts the conclusion that the real or potential threat of land-mines has become a global humanitarian problem that is even more difficult and tragic in developing countries that do not have the resources to implement full-scale programmes to reintegrate the injured into society. 
Above and beyond constituting a threat to the life and integrity of persons, the existence of mine fields has an adverse impact in economic and social terms, including obstacles to the return of refugees and displaced persons to their homes. 
This statement dramatically highlighted the consequences of the explosion of such weapons, which bring death, injury and mutilation to civilians and particularly to innocent children and take a high human and economic toll. 
It stressed the price paid by Central Americans during the period of armed clashes as a focal point of the so-called cold war and a profitable market for the sale of mines. 
The process has made considerable strides with the assistance of our regional organization, the support of the Association for Democracy and Development, the Inter-American Defense Board and the cooperation of a number of donor States, members of the international community. 
It should also be mentioned that the Government of Honduras has announced the initiation of a programme to clear mines placed during the past decade on the borders between Honduras and Nicaragua and between Honduras and El Salvador. 
The first phase, which will begin in the provinces of Olancho and El Para\x{7584}o, bordering on Nicaragua, will involve the cooperation of nationals of Guatemala, Brazil, Colombia and Honduras, who will be trained by United States experts in mine clearance. 
This programme, we learn unofficially, will be under the auspices of the regional organization, the OAS, which will invest $1.5 million to remove almost 150,000 mines. 
We wish to emphasize that we Central Americans are deeply concerned at the gravity of the problem of minefields, whose proliferation and indiscriminate effects are an obstacle to the economic and social development of our region. 
The consequences of the problem of mines, described in detail in the report of the Secretary-General, An Agenda for Development, deserve greater attention and the resolve of the entire international community to eliminate them. 
Bearing in mind the experience Central America has gained in mine clearance, we think it important to make the following comments. 
It is vital to have the assistance and full cooperation of all national sectors, and particularly of those parties directly involved in a conflict, to move along the process of mine clearance. 
Non-governmental organizations, international agencies and private enterprises - particularly those with experience in mine clearance - should be invited to participate in such programmes. 
I am thinking particularly of children and of the inhabitants of rural areas who could be affected by the laying of mines. 
It is necessary to promote among the parties directly involved in any conflict, a greater respect for humanitarian law, and in this instance to promote mapping of minefields, making it possible to locate mines in the post-conflict period, and facilitate clearance. 
On the basis of the experience gained in Central America, we do unhesitatingly recommend using regional organizations for mine clearance, an area in which we might strengthen ties of cooperation, although we feel that there must be close coordination with the world Organization as well. 
I should like to put forward some additional recommendations that we consider might, in the short, medium and long term, help solve the problem of mines. 
As a first step, we support the suspension of the export of anti-personnel land-mines; which pose an excessive threat to the civilian population, this measure might stem the rapid growth and proliferation worldwide of the problem of mines. 
We appreciate the unilateral steps taken by Spain and by Italy, and hope that they will motivate other mine-producing countries to take similar action. 
That provision would complement the First Committee's draft resolution the First Committee specifically on the export of anti-personnel mines. 
If this proved possible, it would be a preventive measure that would avoid the quantitative and qualitative growth of the problem of mines, and would accord with the purposes of the Charter and the Secretary-General's An Agenda for Peace by implementing preventive measures for the maintenance of peace. 
In conclusion, the countries of Central America reiterate our concern at the growing world-wide problem of mines, and especially at the human suffering it causes and the high social costs of the detonation of these devices. 
We fully support measures for the ultimate eradication of these concealed killers; we therefore support the draft resolution before the Assembly and are among its sponsors. 
Yet it is unfortunate to note that, in spite of this humanitarian disaster, the laying of land-mines continues unabated; as observed by the Secretary-General, 2 million more land-mines are being laid annually world wide. 
My delegation noted with appreciation the comprehensive report of the Secretary-General on assistance in mine clearance, contained in document A/49/357. 
The situation we are facing today as a result of land-mine use is a disastrous one. 
My country has had bitter experience in this regard. 
Over the past five years we have succeeded in neutralizing and destroying 6 million mines without any access to documentation. 
However, it needs to be stressed that the mines laid in our once-occupied territories have taken huge expanses of our agricultural land out of production and rendered them unhabitable. 
More important, every now and then innocent civilians living in those regions are killed, injured or maimed, which places a significant burden upon our society. 
Hence, there is a need for concerted efforts by the international community to rid the world of this plague. 
At the same time, the responsibility of those States that have laid mines in foreign territories in providing effective assistance and information, including maps and documentation of land-mines to the infested States, cannot be overlooked. 
My delegation supports the proposal of the Secretary-General to establish a voluntary fund for assistance in mine clearance. 
Moreover, we view the establishment of a central database for the collection of global data on the land-mine problem in the Department of Humanitarian Affairs as a step in the right direction. 
We believe that all countries, and particularly those that have laid mines in foreign territories, must shoulder their responsibilities to provide this newly established mechanism with all necessary information with a view to accelerating national and international endeavours in the area of mine clearance. 
Mr. Azwai (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya) (interpretation from Arabic): I should like, at the outset, to inform the international community, through the United Nations General Assembly that the 26th of October is a day of mourning in my country. 
On 26 October, 1911, my country was the victim of a colonialist invasion by Italy, during which Italy incarcerated thousands of Libyans in concentration camps prior to sending them into exile on Italian uninhabited islands where most of them perished from hunger and disease. 
The problem of those exiles is one of the most important issues still pending between my country and Italy, in addition to the question of mines. 
The magnitude and gravity of the problems caused by mines left in the soil of many countries are such that their effects cannot be dealt with effectively without stronger participation by the United Nations, which should also coordinate international activities in this area. 
It was on this basis that my country's delegation welcomed the inclusion in the agenda of the last session of the General Assembly of an item entitled Assistance in mine clearance. 
My delegation's concern over the problem of mines stems from an early awareness of the threats that those devices pose to man and nature alike. 
My country was the first to draw attention to the problem. 
Now that the world has come to understand our concern, the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya is gratified by the increased international solidarity aimed at dealing with the mines problem. 
When the belligerents departed, they left behind vast minefields and booby trapped areas which they did not care to clear, and have shown no readiness to help in clearing even through the provision of the maps needed for such clearance. 
Those mines are estimated to be in the millions as confirmed by a study prepared by a group of high-level United Nations experts and published in document A/38/383. 
That study stated that: 
There are no accurate or definitive estimates as to the size of those losses. 
However, a preliminary study prepared by specialized experts, whose statistics were included in our response to General Assembly resolution 48/7, estimated the number of dead at 5,670 and of those permanently injured at 4,935. 
27 per cent of Libya's arable land is unusable because of the mines planted in it during the Second World War. 
Over the years, the General Assembly has adopted many resolutions on war debris. 
My country's delegation would like to take this opportunity to renew its support for those resolutions and to urge the General Assembly to take all necessary measures for their implementation. 
It is noteworthy that the report focused on special instances of the mines problem and, in particular, those resulting from internal conflicts over the past 20 years and their consequences. 
The report, however, does not mention the mines planted a long time ago, as in the case of those in my country's soil, which were planted over 50 years ago and which continue to cause the same suffering and wreak the same damage. 
None the less, the proposals contained in the Secretary-General's report to this session are welcomed by my country's delegation. 
This includes my country, which lacks the necessary expertise to clear the minefields planted in its territory during the Second World War. 
Because the mines are spread over a wide area and are of different types, our capabilities for removing them are limited. 
In conclusion, I should like to say that we have noted that the draft resolution contained in document A/49/L.8 contains many positive elements. 
For this reason, my country's delegation spoke to the delegation of Germany which proposed to amendments that we hope will be accepted by the sponsors of the draft resolution so that it may be adopted by consensus. 
Mr. Marrero (United States of America): Despite the efforts of the United States and other countries, the global anti-personnel land-mine problem is getting worse. 
The simple fact is that more land-mines are deployed in armed conflicts every year than are removed by mine-clearance personnel. 
Some 64 countries are now littered with an estimated 85 million to 110 million anti-personnel land-mines; 65 million, or approximately two thirds of these, have been laid since 1978. 
Tragically, anti-personnel land-mines maim or kill hundreds of innocent civilians every week. 
The United States has long been involved in efforts to assist countries plagued with active, deployed land-mines left behind after the termination of a war. 
We support de-mining efforts in Afghanistan, Cambodia and Mozambique, where we have worked closely with the United Nations. 
Significant land-mine problems also exist in Angola, Somalia, Liberia and Bosnia, but unrest in those countries has prevented the implementation of United States assistance. 
In the last several years, the nature of the land-mine problem has changed dramatically. 
The total number of deployed land-mines jumped from many thousands to tens of millions. 
In short, the objective characteristics of the land-mine problem changed in fundamental ways. 
Land-mines are a weapon of choice for many Government and insurgent groups. 
They are cheap, easy to manufacture and use, difficult to detect and expensive and dangerous to remove. 
Land-mines are easily exploited by adversary groups and sometimes are used as weapons of terror against civilian populations to generate fear, inhibit refugee repatriation, disrupt economic reconstruction and generally create chaos in fragile Governments. 
It is all too common that combatants do not remove land-mines after a conflict ends. 
They are left for populations and, more recently, peace-keepers to deal with. 
Although international law requires records of minefields to be kept and measures to protect civilians to be taken, this is rarely done. 
Addressing the horrible toll in innocent civilian casualties caused by the irresponsible and indiscriminate use of anti-personnel mines is a high priority of the Clinton Administration. 
This regime would restrict exports, production and stockpiles of anti-personnel land-mines. 
While we recognize that anti-personnel land-mines are a legitimate weapon of war when used in accordance with the laws of armed conflict, we recognize also that their proliferation, coupled with widespread indiscriminate and irresponsible use, causes unnecessary human suffering. 
Our ultimate goal is the eventual elimination of anti-personnel land-mines. 
We can move most effectively towards this goal as viable and humane alternatives are developed. 
We know this will take time. 
In the interim, we are also seeking to strengthen Protocol II of the Convention on conventional weapons. 
This moratorium was extended in 1993 for three years. 
I am pleased to note that in December 1993 the General Assembly unanimously adopted a United States-sponsored resolution, similar to our current draft resolution, calling for moratoriums on exports of land-mines that pose grave dangers to civilians. 
To date, 17 countries have adopted moratoriums on the export of anti-personnel land-mines. 
Three others have export controls which serve as the equivalent of an export moratorium. 
This draft resolution on assistance in land-mine clearance is clearly complementary to United States initiatives. 
Urgent and comprehensive action is necessary to address this tragic humanitarian problem. 
If our goal is to reduce innocent civilian casualties caused by anti-personnel land-mines, we must address both land-mines already emplaced and future controls on these weapons. 
Mine-clearance assistance programmes are urgently needed to clean up this deadly debris of war, which is perhaps the world's most lethal form of pollution. 
Simultaneously, we must reverse the patterns of proliferation and indiscriminate use that are causing this horrible problem. 
The President: I should like to inform delegations that the Assembly will take up agenda item 11, Report of the Security Council, on Monday, 31 October 1994, in the afternoon instead of tomorrow, 26 October 1994, as originally scheduled. 
Mr. Remez de Estenoz (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): This is the third session at which the General Assembly has had to consider an item that constitutes one of the most obvious remnants of the cold-war period. 
That process has the broad support of all of the Cuban people, including Cubans residing abroad. 
Those provisions make Cuba the only country whose nationals in the United States are prevented by law from maintaining normal relations with their country. 
In practical terms, trade that did not apply to luxury items, but rather, essentially, to the acquisition of medicine and foodstuffs in short supply, virtually disappeared. 
As the result of other restrictions contemplated in legislation against Cuba, the Cuban economy had to spend more than an additional $34 million in 1993 on foodstuffs alone owing to higher prices and freight costs than those to which Cuba had access. 
Something similar has occurred with regard to air freight. 
In general, the losses to the economy for this reason alone amounted to more than $50 million in 1993. 
Moreover, the capacity to provide transportation, electric power and other services is also significantly curtailed. 
They appear in the report of the Secretary-General (A/49/398) on this item and they are illustrative of the effects of the blockade on Cuba's children. 
Cuba's efforts to purchase medicines or medical supplies continue to be grossly abused. 
Restrictions are still in place forbidding any company anywhere in the world from selling to Cuba medicines or medical supplies of any kind containing components or technology originating in the United States. 
It is not idle to reaffirm that of all the limitations besetting Cuba the only one that responds to a political initiative on the part of a foreign Government and the only one that could also disappear as a result of a political act is the United States blockade. 
In spite of this, Cuba reaffirms its decision to continue along the path it has chosen independently and in all sovereignty that is, the path of transformations to support its reintegration into the world market and to reactivate its productive structure. 
We will not agree to anything being imposed on us, but will continue this process, ensuring the preservation of the most important social achievements of more than 35 years and, above all, maintaining the defence of our independence and national sovereignty a sacred victory that we will never renounce. 
At the same time, we reaffirm our readiness to work to find political and negotiated solutions in order to overcome differences with any country, on the sole basis of sovereign equality and mutual respect; we have clearly and unequivocally demonstrated this willingness both internationally and bilaterally....................... 
The agreements on migration issues recently concluded here in New York between delegations of Cuba and the United States are proof of this willingness, and they demonstrate what can be achieved when there is a serious sense of responsibility on both sides. 
Nevertheless, in spite of those results, the only substantive solution that can eliminate all the existing differences continues to be the dismantling of the aggressive policy against Cuba, a policy whose backbone is the economic, commercial and financial blockade. 
I have the honour therefore of introducing the draft resolution in document A/49/L.9, which has been the subject of wide consultations with delegations here and has been published in all the official languages of the United Nations. 
It basically maintains the structure, language and scope of resolution 48/16, adopted by the General Assembly at its last session; the only changes consist in updating the situation by referring to the most important developments that have taken place over the last year. 
The decision that the General Assembly is to adopt shortly remains fundamental for the very existence of the United Nations and for the preservation of its guiding principles. 
Moreover, it affects the existence of an entire people. 
We therefore hope that, by the decisive and overwhelming adoption of this draft resolution, the General Assembly will once again reaffirm its commitment to those principles and its support for all those who, small though they may be, are struggling to defend their independence. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil) (interpretation from Spanish): There have been major changes in the international system in recent years. 
Relations between States are losing their markedly ideological nature, opening a path to the strengthening of cooperation. 
In regard to trade, there are signs of the opening of international markets and the liberalization and freedom of trade instead of discriminatory and obstructionist practices. 
At the same time, we are witnessing instances of the extra-territorial application of laws and measures with legal, political and economic effects that distort relations between States. 
The imposition of embargo measures has grave repercussions on the economic life of the country affected, because it deflects normal flows of trade and promotes unjustifiable rises in the price of imports. 
It also has direct effects on the well-being and health of a people from changes in priorities to a deterioration in the quality of public services. 
The organs and agencies of the United Nations system have produced significant data in that respect, as the report of the Secretary-General in document A/49/398 indicates. 
We believe that States should give pride of place to dialogue and that any problem that arises between them should be solved in conformity with the United Nations Charter and international law, not by unilateral measures. 
Cuba should not be deprived of the opportunity to participate freely and without hindrance in international economic and commercial relations. 
Mr. Lopez-Pulecio (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): My country's foreign policy is based on a firm commitment to the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations and the charter of the Organization of American States. 
Colombia believes that international relations are based on the sovereign equality of States; respect for their identity, sovereignty and independence; compliance in good faith with international obligations; the peaceful settlement of disputes; and non-intervention in the domestic affairs of States. 
Throughout my country's history, various Governments, led by diverse political parties, have maintained a tradition of respect for and compliance with the principles and norms of international law and a deep-rooted conviction that the inviolability of States' autonomy is the basis of concord among them. 
Another deep conviction of my country is that the strengthening of democracy is intimately related to stability, peace and especially development, with a view to satisfying the needs of society and guaranteeing well-being and economic and social equity. 
An important part of this democratic climate is free trade. 
We have expressed this view at a number of opportunities offered in important international forums. 
The Heads of State or Government, in conformity with the principles of international law and General Assembly resolutions, voiced the necessity to eliminate the coercive unilateral application of economic and trade measures which affect the free flow of international trade and harm the living conditions of Ibero-American peoples. 
In regions that were long affected by disputes and conflicts, we have seen surprising progress made in negotiations that have allowed us to foresee a lasting peace in various parts of the world. 
Dialogue and negotiation have overcome confrontation and impasse. 
Mexico remains convinced that, at this stage, dialogue, conciliation and negotiated political solutions are acquiring greater applicability and relevance as the best paths towards understanding. 
Today, following the end of the cold war, experience teaches us the necessity of finding new answers to the aspirations to peace, justice and well-being. 
My delegation wishes to reiterate that, as with all States, it is the exclusive responsibility of Cuba and its people to define the forms of organization and the objectives and goals of its economic and social development. 
We also recognize the constructive effort of its people and Government to broaden contacts and exchanges with all countries and regions. 
Dialogue has already lead to positive results, which we welcome. 
Indeed, the same determination and perseverance must continue in order to make that dialogue broader and more fruitful. 
But only respect for international law can guarantee lasting peaceful coexistence between countries. 
Norms, accepted at the multilateral level, provide stability and certainty to relations between States. 
With a view to the future, we must seize opportunities that may emerge in the process of global transformation. 
Mexico has favoured and will always favour dialogue and negotiation as the most effective means to the solution of disputes. 
We therefore hope to see a prompt resumption of the dialogue between the parties in order to discuss and negotiate their longstanding differences and arrive at a state of normal relations and coexistence between equal States of the region. 
Mr. Wisnumurti (Indonesia): I deem it a privilege to deliver this statement on behalf of the non-aligned countries. 
Punitive economic actions on such an untenable scale have inflicted immense hardship on the people of Cuba. The resulting weakening of the Cuban economy has profoundly affected living conditions in that country and has severely impeded its development efforts. 
Continuing economic pressure and isolation may well portend disastrous consequences, not only for Cuba but beyond. 
We therefore believe that such differences, no matter how deep and how intense they may be, should be resolved through sustained dialogue on the basis of equality and mutual respect. 
They have also declared their opposition to the promulgation of laws that have extra-territorial effects which impinge on freedom of trade and navigation, and thereby adversely affect the interests of many countries. 
The non-aligned countries have always maintained that the attainment of a stable peace, common security, and social and economic justice must be firmly rooted in the rule of law and the precepts of the Charter, which should not be diluted or abridged. 
In this regard, I should like to cite the communiqu issued by the Non-Aligned ministerial meeting held earlier this month in New York: 
They further reaffirmed their view that the differences between the two countries should be resolved peacefully and through comprehensive negotiations. 
They noted the joint communiqu signed by both countries on migration on 9 September 1994, and expressed the view that it constituted a positive development in this direction. 
The resumed talks on the question of migration in Havana should now be extended to resolve outstanding political and economic issues, whose persistence for so long has proved detrimental to the interests of the Cuban people. 
Mr. Mumbengegwi (Zimbabwe): Zimbabwe has stated on numerous occasions, both in the General Assembly and in other international forums, that the end of the cold war opened up a vista of opportunity for the solution of hitherto seemingly intractable international problems. 
It is therefore a source of deep regret to my delegation that the economic, commercial and financial embargo against Cuba, which has its origins in the cold-war confrontation, is still in place so long after the end of the cold war. 
The extra-territorial provisions of that embargo have made it even more pernicious. 
In the absence of any such enforcement action, all countries should be able freely to carry out their economic, commercial and financial transactions. 
Cuba's public-health, education and social-welfare systems, which ranked among the best in the world, have been adversely affected by the embargo, causing unnecessary suffering to the Cuban people. 
The world today is full of examples of former enemies and adversaries becoming the closest of allies and friends. 
It is our earnest hope that the current discussions between Cuba and the United States will create the necessary environment and mutual understanding to enable the two sides to undertake comprehensive discussions on the wider issues relating to the lifting of the embargo. 
It is my duty and the duty of my delegation to spend the day in prayer for the souls of the Libyan martyrs and to engage in no work, which is the least we can do for our departed brethren. 
It is unfortunate indeed that we small peoples have come to use this forum as a wailing wall to shed our tears, voice our grievances and adopt resolutions that are never implemented. 
Those resolutions call on all countries to refrain from the threat of imposing trade restrictions, blockades, embargoes and other economic sanctions and from the imposition of restrictions on developing countries, since this runs counter to the Charter of the United Nations and other agreed multilateral commitments. 
At its forth-seventh session, the General Assembly adopted resolution 47/19, by which the international community conclusively rejected the economic, trade and financial blockade imposed by the United States of America against Cuba and the pressure being exerted on other countries to stop cooperating with Cuba in those areas. 
Yet the available information shows that the response to those two resolutions has been disappointing. 
In fact, one Member State has adopted additional restrictive measures aimed at tightening the blockade against that small country in order to force it to abandon its political and economic orientation. 
Moreover, coercive economic measures were adopted through the Security Council under the pretext of a mere suspicion of alleged involvement by two Libyan citizens in a certain incident. 
If there is any proof or evidence, let an international court sitting in The Hague or a Scottish court, or any other court in any place in the world other than the United Kingdom and the United States of America, decide the issue. 
The only thing we reject is that courts in the United Kingdom or the United States should try the case, for a trial of the two suspects in either of those countries would be a show trial whose only aim would be to besmear Libya. 
This, in fact, is the hidden motive behind all the measures and all the actions aimed at Libya. 
My delegation is totally convinced that economic blockades and other coercive measures will not resolve disputes between States. 
My country supports this approach in dealing with Cuba and other countries against which similar measures have been taken. 
If adopted, such an approach will lead to comprehensive international economic growth, will strengthen the foundations of constructive international cooperation and foster friendly relations that would enhance international peace and security and create a spirit of confidence and trust amongst the world's peoples. 
Mr. Kittikhoun (Lao People's Democratic Republic) (interpretation from French): Once again the General Assembly is called upon to consider the necessity of ending the economic, commercial and financial embargo imposed against the Republic of Cuba. 
Notwithstanding the repeated appeals of the international community, the embargo, to our great regret, remains in force today. 
In keeping with our obligations under the United Nations Charter and international law, we in the Lao People's Democratic Republic have never promulgated or applied such laws or measures, which in our view, derogate from the sovereignty of other States and harm freedom of trade and navigation. 
To attain that noble goal, they must be allowed to establish economic, commercial and other relations with the rest of the world. 
We therefore find it difficult to agree with those who continue to advocate the adoption of anachronistic coercive economic measures against other countries. 
It is true that the item under consideration is sensitive and difficult. 
This debate is supposed to be a serious one, one that should lead to a positive result. 
The innocent Cuban people have already suffered greatly, and today they deserve all our support and sympathy. 
Of course, we cannot brush aside the arguments advanced by the parties, but if, together and with political will, we can look to the future without becoming overly mired in the past, a positive solution to the problem can surely be found. 
Mr. Ngo Quang Xuan (Viet Nam) (interpretation from French): I would like first of all to thank the Secretary-General and his colleagues for the report before us, submitted in accordance with resolution 48/16, adopted by the Assembly a year ago. 
The trend towards dialogue and international and regional cooperation is becoming a more and more irresistible force. 
The resolutions adopted in this respect by the General Assembly must be promptly and effectively implemented. 
We welcome the joint communiqu recently signed between those two countries on the question of Cuban emigrants. 
Ms. Zachariah (Malaysia): I am speaking on behalf of the Permanent Representative of Malaysia, Ambassador Razali Ismail. 
The statement duly reflects the position taken by the leaders of the Non-Aligned Movement at the Jakarta summit in 1992 and reiterated recently at the Non-Aligned Ministerial meetings in Cairo in June this year and in New York earlier this month. 
In our previous statements on this agenda item, Malaysia consistently expressed the belief that this matter can best be settled between the two countries. 
At the same time, Malaysia acknowledges Cuba's right to appeal to the United Nations, particularly on an issue involving extraterritoriality, which impinges on the fundamental principles of international law and which runs counter to a number of resolutions adopted over the years by this body. 
Upholding the principles of international law and promoting peaceful and friendly relations between nations have been basic tenets in governing relations. 
Consistent with these tenets, Malaysia will vote in favour of the draft resolution before us. 
Mr. Mwakawago (United Republic of Tanzania): I wish to express my delegation's sincere appreciation of the report of the Secretary-General contained in document A/49/398 of 20 September 1994, concerning agenda item 24, now being considered by the General Assembly. 
Like last year's report, this one contains replies from Member States on the implementation of resolution 48/16 of 3 November 1993. 
Regrettably, the call to all States to refrain from promulgating and applying laws and measures such as those imposed on Cuba continues to be flouted. 
Tanzania has consistently supported those resolutions because their overwhelming adoption by the Assembly attests to the international community's clear rejection of the embargo against Cuba and of any pressures exerted on third countries to withhold cooperation from that country. 
The changing post-cold-war era is replete with promises of improved understanding and cooperation. 
As many delegations have stressed in the course of this debate, amicable negotiations offer the only sensible way to resolve the differences between the United States and Cuba. 
Therefore, in full trust and friendship towards these neighbourly countries, we hope that they will put to full use their capacity to engage in meaningful dialogue for the mutual benefit of their peoples. 
Their recent encounter in New York to negotiate on immigration matters was as constructive as it was amply demonstrative of their latent energy to initiate negotiations leading to the lifting of the embargo and to improved relations. 
It is indeed a great honour for me to address the Assembly on this important agenda item, Necessity of ending the economic, commercial and financial embargo imposed by the United States of America against Cuba. 
I do so in the hope that a comprehensive solution can be found. 
The blockade against Cuba violates particularly because of its extraterritorial application the principles of international law and the objectives enshrined in the United Nations Charter. 
The embargo and its tightening, far from contributing to a solution of internal problems, will lead only to violence and to the loss of lives and property, and it will continue to affect mainly the people of that island particularly children and women. 
Angola is very encouraged by the quick and positive manner in which Cuba and the United States are conducting their bilateral talks on migration issues, which led to the conclusion of the Agreement signed in New York last September. 
We strongly believe that if the same determination is applied to solving the outstanding issues concerning the two countries in particular, the question of the economic blockade the tension in the relations between them will soon be alleviated. 
Therefore, we strongly appeal to both countries to enter into dialogue so that these last remaining consequences of the cold war may be completely eradicated. 
As in previous years, my country will vote in favour of the draft resolution. 
I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their votes before the voting. 
May I first remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The United States, like any other nation, has the sovereign right to determine its bilateral relationships, including its trading partners. 
The goal of United States policy is, through the careful application of sanctions directed at the Cuban r\x{5db2}ime, to promote a peaceful transition to democracy. 
We have made it clear, on many occasions, that reviewing our embargo depends upon whether the Cuban r\x{5db2}ime moves towards democracy and observes international norms regarding human rights. 
Our response will be calibrated to reforms in Cuba. 
The human rights situation in Cuba remains grim; it has not improved. 
Concerted suppression of all dissent and the absence of many fundamental human freedoms still prevail. 
Therefore, the United States maintains the embargo in order to keep pressure on the Castro r\x{5db2}ime to establish freedom and democracy, because Americans oppose the repression of their Cuban friends by a dictatorial r\x{5db2}ime - the last one in this hemisphere. 
The Cuban leadership often cites the embargo as the reason for Cuba's increasing economic troubles. 
The real problem, however, lies with the failed economic policies of the r\x{5db2}ime. 
Its economic control has failed to generate the foreign exchange to purchase imported goods sufficient to meet the import needs of the Cuban people. 
Cuba has trumpeted similar General Assembly resolutions as triumphs for its dictatorial actions, while concealing from the Cuban people other calls of international organizations for democratic reform and human rights in Cuba. 
The General Assembly should not appear to condone the abuses of a repressive r\x{5db2}ime. 
We recognize that the people of Cuba must determine the future that they want for their nation. 
However, for 35 years they have been denied the right to choose their own representatives, to voice their opinions without fear of reprisal, to meet or to organize freely. 
The United States embargo is our way of signalling continuing strong disapproval of the Cuban regime's intransigence - its unwillingness to move towards democracy or to respect the human rights of the Cuban people. 
We ask that this body not support another message to the Cuban people that this body endorses their repression. 
The United States will not send such a message, and therefore will not vote for this resolution. 
In view of those considerations, the delegation of China will vote in favour of draft resolution A/48/L.9. 
We are concerned about the negative effects of the embargo on the situation of the Cuban population. 
However, this is not the main reason for the difficult situation in Cuba. 
Because of its choices in economics and politics, the Cuban Government is largely responsible for the deterioration of the situation in the country. 
The European Union condemns the repeated violations of human rights in Cuba, in particular in the political field. 
The Cuban Government has embarked on a process of limited economic reform that will we hope pave the way towards a more comprehensive plan to move to a market economy. 
In the political field, the Cuban Government retains a firm monopoly on political power. 
Additional efforts to promote dialogue and cooperation at all levels are required to allow for the necessary evolution towards democracy and pluralism, as elsewhere in Latin America. 
The opposition of the European Union to any extraterritorial application of national legislation is well known. 
Accordingly, we have opposed United States legislative initiatives, including the Cuban Democracy Act, designed to tighten further the unilateral trade embargo against Cuba by the extraterritorial application of United States jurisdiction. 
We believe that such measures violate the general principles of international law and the sovereignty of independent States. 
The European Union cannot accept the United States unilateral determination and restriction of European Union economic and commercial relations with any foreign nation. 
The member States of the European Union, as well as Austria, Finland, Norway and Sweden, will have these concerns in mind when voting on the draft resolution before us. 
The Russian delegation believes that a mutually-acceptable solution to the economic blockade of Cuba should be sought primarily through constructive dialogue between the United States and Cuba, with the aim of normalizing relations between them. 
In this connection, we welcome the negotiating process, which has recently been expanded between the two countries. 
As far as Russia is concerned, we continue to support normal commercial relations with Cuba on the basis of mutual advantage, and in strict compliance with generally accepted principles of sovereign equality of States, non-interference in their internal affairs and freedom of trade. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their votes. 
I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Japan wonders if the resolution that has just been adopted can in fact properly address such complexity. If not, the question will remain unsettled until a better way is found to achieve an appropriate solution. 
Mr. Motsyk (Ukraine) (interpretation from Russian): The delegation of Ukraine voted in favour of the draft resolution which has just been adopted by the General Assembly. 
Mr. Hayes (Ireland): The representative of Germany gave an explanation of vote on behalf of the European Union, of which Ireland is a member, and on behalf of Austria, Finland, Norway and Sweden. 
My delegation fully endorses that explanation. 
Ireland abstained in the vote on the resolution. 
That does not mean that Ireland supports a continuation of the measures with which the resolution deals. 
We further believe, in the light of the great changes that have taken place in recent years in international affairs, that States that apply such laws and measures should consider urgently their repeal. 
The question that arises in relation to the United States and Cuba is how best to encourage development in this direction and whether the adoption of the resolution at this time is the best way to achieve that aim. 
In this respect the Irish Government has been greatly heartened by the recent talks between the Governments of the two countries. 
We want to encourage that process and allow it time to develop. 
Canada has always taken a vigorous stand against such measures and in 1992 issued a blocking order to ensure that Canadian companies were not subjected to foreign laws on trade with Cuba. 
I also wish to stress that our vote on this resolution does not imply that the embargo should be blamed for all the difficulties Cuba currently faces. 
In our view, reform in Cuba is necessary. 
Last June, the Canadian Government made a number of adjustments in its policy towards Cuba which were intended to assist Cubans in need at the grass-roots level, and to enhance our ability to support economic and political reform in Cuba. 
I would mention in particular our continuing concerns over the state of human rights and democratic development in Cuba. 
We will continue, both bilaterally and in the forums offered by the United Nations, to press for improvement in these areas. 
At the same time, we believe that in this post-cold-war world, the international community should engage with Cuba, not isolate it, in order to achieve our goals. 
We voted in favour because there is an important underlying principle at stake with direct implications for economic and trading interests. 
We consider that all countries must be able to go about their ordinary economic, commercial, financial and trading business free from the extraterritorial reach of legislation imposed unilaterally by third countries. 
It is with regret therefore that we note that the resolution continues to contain certain extraneous material unrelated to concerns about the extraterritorial reach of legislation and that it also draws selectively on principles contained in the Charter. 
We also regret that this year's text is once again aimed at institutionalizing this matter in the United Nations. 
Equally, we wish to emphasize that our vote is not to be interpreted in any way as support for the policies or practices of Cuba. 
Mrs. Klein-Loemban Tobing (Suriname): The delegation of Suriname voted this year in favour of the resolution on the necessity of ending the embargo against Cuba. 
The decision to vote in favour was prompted by the positive trend prevailing in the world today, which is supported by the United Nations and subscribed to by the Government of Suriname, to solve problems through dialogue, cooperation and understanding. 
Suriname has always supported the promotion of friendly and progressive relations among peoples and the non-use of coercive measures in relations among States. 
Argentina trusts that the Cuban people can look forward to a future of freedom through a peaceful transition to a democratic and pluralistic regime. 
We believe that the result of the voting is exclusively a confirmation of those principles, not as a parliamentary failure or success. 
The problems besetting mankind need to be resolved through a strengthening of international cooperation and agreement and not through any military, political or economic coercion or any other form of pressure that undermines the independence and sovereignty of peoples. 
We therefore believe that the imposition of unilateral economic measures represents an obstacle to free participation in economic relations between nations and that it is incompatible with our aspirations to establish a socially and economically just international order. 
The vestiges that still remain of interventionist policies are not limited to impositions by one executive on another executive. 
The two other classic branches of government also at times embark upon such initiatives and we should therefore recall that legislations can have an effect outside of borders only when treaties have been signed. 
We believe that the adoption of measures of this nature by one State against another for political reasons does not contribute to resolving the differences between them. 
They generate a natural nationalistic reaction, a reaction which tends to hamper a healthy return to democracy and to greater respect for human rights. 
On the other hand, the new, emerging atmosphere of understanding and cooperation presents an extraordinary opportunity to leave behind the sequels of ideological confrontation. 
We therefore share the idea of promoting a positive atmosphere in which to resolve all problems deriving from confrontations that persist in our continent. 
In Rio de Janeiro, our President, Mr. Rafael Caldera, recently stated the following: 
A cessation of the blockade imposed upon the Cubans would be one direct and immediate consequence of such a decision, and based upon it a new phase of discussion could begin to resolve the other pending issues that may exist between the two countries. 
Mr. Gervais (Ce d\x{e58e}voire) (interpretation from French): Ce d\x{e58e}voire has abstained once again in the vote on the necessity of ending the economic, commercial and financial embargo imposed by the United States of America against Cuba. 
That did not mean that Malawi supported the economic embargo against Cuba or, indeed, that it opposed the draft resolutions. 
However, the Malawian delegation has now voted in favour of the adoption of draft resolution A/49/L.9, on the necessity of ending the economic, commercial and financial embargo against Cuba. 
In doing so, the Malawian delegation is of the firm conviction that this matter is long overdue and should be resolved, thereby ending the unnecessary suffering it is imposing on the innocent Cuban people. 
This process is, in fact, already in motion, albeit on one issue only, and it should be expanded and intensified. 
The Malawian delegation strongly believes that all impediments to a productive dialogue between Cuba and the United States should be removed. 
Only then can an atmosphere conducive to its success be established. 
The removal of the existing economic, commercial and financial embargo by the United States against Cuba would be a positive step in this direction. 
Members will recall that at the 16th plenary meeting, held on 4 October 1994, I requested delegations to submit, in writing, their views on the programme, for transmittal to the Chairman of the Fifth Committee. 
I should like to inform members that we have received no replies to date. 
Prince Sisowath Sirirath (Cambodia): Mr. President, on 30 September 1994, my Government, expressed its warm congratulations to you on your assumption of the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Allow me, as your friend and colleague who has had the honour and privilege of working closely with you for many years, to pay homage to you personally from this rostrum and to wish you every success in the professional manner in which you are guiding the Assembly. 
The outcome brought about a democratically elected Parliament and Government. 
That is why my delegation is very pleased to be a sponsor of draft resolution A/49/L.8, Assistance in mine clearance, which was introduced before the Assembly by my colleague the Permanent Representative of Germany, on behalf of the European Union. 
Cambodia, a country ravaged by war for more than 20 years, appreciates the initiative taken on this land-mine problem by the European Union. 
Mines in Cambodia have been laid over a period of more than two decades by all parties and countries involved in the country's conflict. 
These deadly devices limit Cambodia's ability to meet its own food requirements and to expand its productive base, and they are a constant and serious threat. 
Deeply concerned about the dangerous situation facing Cambodia today, His Majesty King Norodom Sihanouk has on several occasions made his position on this issue very clear by severely condemning the use of land-mines. 
Our King highly appreciated the actions of those concerned countries that have declared moratoriums on the export, transfer or sale of anti-personnel land-mines and related devices. 
His Majesty has also called upon the Cambodian National Assembly to pass legislation banning these deadly devices in Cambodia forever. 
Hence, my Government welcomed President Clinton's address to this body on 26 September, in which he proposed the first step towards the eventual elimination of the world's 85-or-so million anti-personnel land-mines. 
Cambodia, a country that possesses 8 to 10 million mines on its soil, supports the United States President's call to join him in concluding an agreement to reduce the number and availability of those mines. 
They not only are durable and effective, but are readily available from the countries that make them and the vast global network of private arms dealers. 
All sorts of mines are also easy and relatively cheap to produce locally or elsewhere. 
The land-mine has become a weapon of choice for many armies and resistance freedom-fighters around the world. 
Previously, no mapping or recording of mines or mine incidents had been done. 
During the United Nations transitional period in Cambodia, the Security Council mandated UNTAC to carry out programmes of mine awareness, mine marking and mine clearing and training in mine clearance. 
It supported the maintenance of the Cambodian Mine-Action Centre's four principal areas of de-mining responsibilities over a two-year period while at the same time moving towards full Cambodian operation. 
In Cambodia, it is estimated that mines are scattered in an area of 3,200 square kilometres of mostly agricultural and resettlement areas. 
About 30 per cent of the population at risk has received mine-awareness training through the Cambodian Mine-Action Centre and other United Nations bodies and non-governmental organizations. 
My Government is pleased with the result of the work done by UNDP and various other international organizations, as well as foreign Governments, in close cooperation with the Cambodian Mine Action Centre, on the problems of land-mines. 
Mine clearance is indeed very expensive. 
The United States has provided an additional $1.6 million for de-mining equipment, over 90 experts in the field of de-mining, and road and bridge engineers under a separate arrangement with the Cambodian Government. 
Belgium and Norway have provided personnel, along with the countries I have just cited, as part of a technical advisory group. 
Though I am informing the Assembly today of this positive result in de-mining, last week the Khmer Rouge group once again laid mines in Siem Reap Province, causing the deaths of two ...................... Cambodian de-miners working for La Compagnie francaise d'assistance specialisee. 
The Khmer Rouge radio on Wednesday, 12 October 1994,openly boasted about its fighters' laying 100 new land-mines between 1 and 3 October along Route 10, which runs south from Battambang City. 
This is a serious threat to the well-being of the people. 
But the will of the Cambodian people is strong. 
They continue to work hard for the development and rehabilitation of their country and allow no Khmer Rouge intimidation to frighten them away. 
I express thanks to the General Assembly for this. 
Mr. F. A. Khan (Pakistan): We are greatly heartened to see that the issue of uncleared land-mines has seized the attention of the international community and is being discussed with the seriousness it deserves. 
There has been some forward movement since then in dealing with this issue. We are now more aware of the magnitude of the problems posed by uncleared land-mines and the obstacles in the way of removing these mines. 
The facts on the indiscriminate use of land-mines make for grim reading. 
More than 800 people, mostly innocent civilians, are killed every month by such mines. 
Food production in areas infested with land-mines has gone down dramatically. 
The physical infrastructure of many countries roads, power lines, irrigation systems has been gravely affected. 
These facts are not mere abstractions for us in Pakistan. 
We have experienced firsthand the ravages of indiscriminate land-mine use. 
Thousands of Afghan refugees injured by these mines have been treated in our medical facilities. We are providing rehabilitation treatment to many who have been maimed for life. 
The line of control in Jammu and Kashmir has also been heavily mined, contrary to the 1949 Karachi cease-fire agreement. 
This has created a great human tragedy. 
The main impediments are: the woefully limited mine-clearance capacity of most States faced with this problem, lack of coordination among various agencies involved in mine-clearance efforts, rudimentary mine-detection and mine-clearance technology and, above all, the abysmal level of funding for mine clearance. 
Mr. Yassin (Sudan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
We are happy to note that some of the required steps for effective mine clearance are already being taken. 
United Nations agencies are focusing on enhancing the capacity of States to undertake mine-clearance activities. 
Where the States are not in a position to take on this task, even with outside assistance, the non-governmental organizations have correctly been encouraged to participate. 
While the organizational aspects of mine-clearance activities are being addressed, there is not enough emphasis on upgrading mine-clearance and detection technology. 
It is not correct to say that the technical problems in the way of speedy and effective detection and destruction of mines are insurmountable. 
In fact, the Secretary- General's report on Assistance in mine clearance reveals that the technology to create a multi-sensor mine detector already exists; only the engineering and software programming would be required. 
This is one area where further efforts could yield significant results. 
We are of the view that those who lay the land-mines must primarily bear the responsibility for their clearance. Parties that have wreaked havoc by indiscriminately spreading mines must not be allowed to walk away from the scene of the carnage. 
This issue will arise when the terms of reference of the fund are drawn up. 
We would suggest that, in addition to financing information and training programmes relating to mine clearance, the fund should be used to advance mine-clearance and mine-detection technology. 
If the use of land-mines is not controlled, the task of mine clearance becomes almost impossible. 
Our delegation will actively participate in the First Committee deliberations on these issues. 
The war has ended, but the effects of war continue to haunt us. 
The continued presence of more than 700,000 mines throughout Eritrea but particularly near farms, water wells, irrigation systems, transport systems, bridges and other facilities has become a major threat to the reconstruction, rehabilitation and development of the country. 
It is not easy to give the exact number of mines that were planted during 30 years of war. 
It is estimated and the estimate itself may be misleading that no less than 1 million anti-personnel mines may have been planted. 
That is too many in a small country like Eritrea. 
Statistics show that there are about 750 deaths annually. 
In areas where settlement has been attempted, livestock are being lost, and children, women and farmers are being crippled or killed. 
This, I must repeat, is making the resettlement of refugees and displaced persons difficult. 
It also has a grave psychological impact on the population. 
Land-mines are spread all over the country, although there is a high concentration in only six of our nine provinces and around strategic towns and sites. 
Its major needs are technical and financial, particularly in the areas of training, surveying, mine-clearing equipment, medical equipment, experienced medical personnel and adequate supplies of artificial limbs. 
Mr. Bunnag (Thailand): On behalf of the Thai delegation, I would like to congratulate the Secretary-General and his staff for the very informative report on assistance in mine clearance. 
This report is a grim reminder of the nature of land-mines and their effects on the victims and their societies. 
The report contains good advice to be taken into serious consideration whenever any country or anyone else wishes to buy, sell, produce or plant land-mines. 
We appreciate the magnitude of the problem and have tried our utmost to assist others in the matter. 
The problem caused by land-mines and their after-effects cannot be overstated. 
Designed to kill, to injure, to impede movement, and to sow uncertainty and chaos during time of combat, land-mines continue to fulfil their destructive purposes until they are found and destroyed. 
They do not differentiate between military and civilian, tanks and tractors, combatants and children. 
It is devastating to learn from the report that the number of mines being laid each year outweighs the number of such mines that can be cleared during the same period. 
About 2 million new land-mines are being laid each year, while only 100,000 were cleared last year, at a cost of $70 million to the international community. 
There are approximately 110 million land-mines currently planted in 64 countries in various parts of the world. 
It will be an extremely costly operation to destroy them all not only in terms of money and effort, but possibly in terms of lives as well, not to mention the suffering they continue to wreak. 
Many more lives have been lost. 
The families of the victims suffer just as much. 
This has far-reaching negative effects on the societies of which these victims are members. 
Their service has helped to open up access and to clear the land to enable some 300,000 Khmer refugees to go back home. 
At present we are considering the request of the Cambodian Mine Action Centre to provide further assistance in training. 
The Centre also requested 30 trained mine-clearing dogs as well as six trainers. 
The cost of this latest assistance will probably be borne by the Royal Thai Government under our allocation for the economic and technical assistance programme for Cambodia, which totals 30 to 40 million baht this year. 
In this connection, we are gratified to note that a United Nations Voluntary Trust Fund for mine clearance is being established. 
This will help expedite mine clearance worldwide, and those with smaller resources can also benefit. 
With regard to the draft resolution before us, my delegation shares its deep concern at the tremendous humanitarian problems caused by the presence of mines and other unexploded devices that have serious and lasting social and economic consequences for the people of mine-infested countries. 
In addition, we also believe the provisions contained therein should be translated into tangible results. 
For this reason, Thailand welcomes the appointment by the Secretary-General of a de-mining expert with an overall coordinating role between the Departments of Humanitarian Affairs and Peace-keeping Operations. 
This will complement the establishment of the Voluntary Trust Fund by gathering and disseminating information, setting up training programmes relating to mine clearance and facilitating the launching of mine-clearance operations. 
We would therefore like to urge all Member States, regional organizations, governmental and non-governmental organizations and foundations to consider rendering full cooperation to the Secretary-General and the United Nations Departments concerned in mine-clearance activities as mandated by the General Assembly. 
These activities are an important step for the international community in assisting nations to rid themselves of this barbaric scourge that continues to plague our planet. 
Moreover, it is often those in the most-disadvantaged sectors of the population who run the greatest risk of being wounded, killed, maimed or permanently disfigured by mines. 
The broad parameters of this problem, which must be confronted by the United Nations, its agencies, its Member States and non-governmental organizations, necessitates an encompassing and comprehensive approach to achieve the requisite coordination and address the operational, financial and legal aspects of this issue. 
The inclusion of mine clearance in the mandates of some peace-keeping operations is a welcome step which should be taken further to emphasize de-mining efforts in the terms of reference of all relevant peace-keeping operations. 
Egypt is a signatory of the 1981 inhumane weapons Convention. 
We welcome the work of the Group of Experts preparing for the review of that Convention and hope that those efforts will ultimately contribute to strengthening existing humanitarian laws against the indiscriminate use of land-mines. 
Universal regulation of the use, transfer and ultimately the production of land-mines offers the humane and practical solution. 
I should like to inform members that action on the draft resolution, as amended, will be taken at a later date to be announced in the Journal. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed today at 11 a.m. 
Mr. Camacho Omiste (Bolivia) (interpretation from Spanish): The Bolivian delegation is pleased to initiate our consideration of the report presented by the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, on the work of the Organization. 
Bolivia's position will be clearly reflected in his statement, and I would like to express special thanks to Ambassador Nugroho Wisnumurti for this. 
I shall therefore confine myself to a few matters of particular importance to the Government I represent. 
Among the wide range of issues and the volume of papers relating to the agenda of this session, the Secretary-General's report gives an overview of the Organization's activities and allows us to appreciate, globally, the essential links between various tasks. 
It is thus quite clear that these actions are not isolated and makeshift but, on the contrary, reflect the implementation of a clearly designed strategy. 
The confidence placed by the international community in the Secretary-General on his election has been fully justified, and I extend to him my delegation's congratulations on that. 
We are particularly pleased that the Secretary-General's report pays due importance to development issues. 
Preventive diplomacy and the settlement of disputes will have solid bases to the extent that mankind is in a position to implement policies to bring about effective cooperation permitting us to address collectively the full exercise of human rights and the problems of poverty and unemployment. 
The Agenda for Development should reflect these views, which are shared by the majority of States represented here. 
Bolivia is carrying out a number of new projects on such matters as sustainable development, regional integration, liberalization of trade and investment, protection of the environment, advancement of indigenous peoples, participation of the public, the fight against drug trafficking and other equally important issues. 
The Bolivian Government and people are seriously and firmly committed to international efforts to combat illicit drugs. 
Regarding the struggle for human rights, Bolivia congratulates the High Commissioner for Human Rights, Ambassador Jos Ayala Lasso, on his work. 
My country has made significant contributions through its own process of democratic consolidation. 
Similarly, together with other States we are contributing police personnel for monitoring and to provide training in the Republics of Mozambique and Haiti. 
We should also mention in this connection that Bolivia is one of the few States today in which a former dictator, accused of grave violations of constitutional order and of human rights, has been put on trial, with all legal guarantees at every level of the process. 
In our commitment to the principles of justice, we in Bolivia would like to commemorate the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations by reiterating in deeds and not merely in words our commitment to international law. 
With respect to reform of the Charter and the functioning of the Organization's main organs, my Government believes that democracy must also become a clear expression of international relations. 
The participation of large and small States in solutions of issues that are binding on all should be fair, representative and not, as is usually the case, merely rhetorical. 
I should like to take this opportunity to express our sincere appreciation to the Secretary-General for his comprehensive and insightful report. 
We trust that it will greatly facilitate our deliberations on improving and enhancing the functioning of the United Nations. 
Thus, in his third annual report to the General Assembly on the work of the Organization, contained in document A/49/1, the Secretary-General has rightly focused his attention on the economic and social questions that have for so long been sidelined. 
These have become all the more important today precisely because it has become increasingly recognized that conflicts have economic and social origins. 
We therefore firmly believe that the emerging consensus on human-centred development should go a long way towards strengthening the ability of the United Nations to realize its vision of development. 
It is therefore a matter of grave concern that, as indicated in the report, while the United Nations is called upon to shoulder ever-expanding responsibilities, it is at the same time being shackled by a deepening financial problem. 
As the report notes poignantly: 
If this perennial question is not quickly resolved, the consequences could be disastrous to the aspirations of the international community to peace and development. 
As we approach the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization, the question of financing should be given top priority so that the United Nations can be put on a more financially secure footing. 
The non-aligned countries are fully committed to making the United Nations the central instrument for a new and revitalized international order. 
The Movement is also committed to playing an active role in the ongoing consultations on improving the Assembly's working methods and the rationalization of its agenda in order to enhance its efficiency and effectiveness. 
Any predetermined selection excluding the non-aligned and other developing countries would be unacceptable to the Movement. 
In this context, we encourage the endeavours of the Working Group established by the Security Council, which we hope will also contribute to enhancing its working relationship with the General Assembly. 
In this context, we are further concerned over certain aspects of the restructuring of the Secretariat of the United Nations that strengthen the tendency to such encroachment. 
In view of the Organization's steadily expanding role in peace-keeping operations, the search for ways and means to ensure broader and more stable support for these activities has become imperative. 
While all aspects of the United Nations have faced financial constraints in recent years, none has been so severely affected as its peace-keeping missions. 
There can be no doubt that the current arrangements for financing these activities are inadequate and unreliable. 
Such constraints have also severely limited the capabilities of the United Nations to prevent and contain violence and resolve conflicts peacefully; they even threaten peace settlements that have been negotiated. 
The non-aligned countries, therefore, consider it necessary to address the problems of reimbursing troop costs and compensating participating countries, especially the developing countries. 
They called for contributions to the cost of peace-keeping, in accordance with the existing special scale of assessments established by resolution 3101 (XXVIII), which duly takes into account the special responsibilities of the five permanent members of the Security Council and economic considerations. 
These arrangements should be institutionalized and must be in accordance with Article 17 (2) of the Charter. 
The eleventh ministerial conference of non-aligned countries, held in Cairo last summer, recognized the importance of peace-keeping operations for the maintenance of international peace and security and spelled out a number of guiding principles. 
First, there should be strict adherence to the principles and purposes enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations, and in particular to the principles of full respect for the sovereignty and sovereign equality of all States, territorial integrity and non-intervention in internal affairs. 
They should be mandated at the request of the Member States involved. 
Third, peace-keeping operations should be of an impartial nature. 
Fourth, there should be full transparency and appropriate consultations in the process leading to the establishment of a peace-keeping operation, particularly between the troop-contributing countries and the Security Council. 
Sixth, the resources for peace-keeping activities should not be allocated at the expense of resources for the development activities of the United Nations. 
And, seventh, equitable opportunities should be ensured to facilitate the widest possible participation of Member States, in particular the developing countries, in peace-keeping operations. 
As the report rightly notes, fruitful cooperation has been established between the United Nations and various regional organizations, which have acted as partners in facilitating the peaceful resolution of conflicts. 
It is therefore heartening that within the framework of existing regional institutions, commensurate with their respective charters and mandates, interaction with global organizations and multilateral forums such as the United Nations has been strengthened. 
None the less, the resort to regionalism has not diminished the need for an effective global framework to strengthen international cooperation within the context of the Charter. 
It is clear that, in our interdependent world, regional efforts can only supplement, and cannot supplant, the United Nations in meeting its global responsibilities. 
As to the regional approach to disarmament, the Movement is gratified to note that the goal of a denuclearized Africa is within reach. 
The success of the Latin American countries towards the full implementation of the Treaty of Tlatelolco will render the region nuclear free. 
In general, the non-aligned countries believe that global and regional approaches to disarmament complement each other and should be pursued simultaneously. 
With regard to other disarmament issues identified in the report, it is pertinent to note that, despite the unanimously adopted General Assembly resolution 48/70 on a comprehensive test ban, negotiations in the Conference on Disarmament have encountered formidable difficulties. 
The real cause of the stalemate is adherence to untenable approaches to disarmament in the post-cold-war era. 
Obviously, if the expectations of the international community are to be fulfilled, the Conference on Disarmament will have to intensify its efforts, with a serious political commitment by all the nuclear-weapon States, in the concerted endeavours towards the agreed goal of a comprehensive test ban. 
A treaty in this regard will be an effective instrument towards the non-proliferation and elimination of nuclear weapons. 
While recognizing its pivotal role in preventing the proliferation of nuclear weapons, attention should also be focused on those areas where serious concerns have continued to be expressed. 
As is now increasingly recognized, durable peace and stability cannot be achieved in the absence of sustained economic growth and development. 
Yet, as pointed out by the Secretary-General, while there has been some progress towards peace and conflict management, there has been little concerted action towards development. 
It stresses the need to promote development in its multiple dimensions. 
In the context of bringing development to the forefront of the international agenda, we also welcome the focus of the Secretary-General's work on "An Agenda for Development" in order to maximize the capacity of the United Nations to facilitate and promote efforts to attain sustained economic growth and development. 
The Non-Aligned Movement sees the elaboration and adoption of the Agenda as an essential means for correcting the perennial imbalances and inequities in the world economy, which have persistently hampered the development efforts of the developing countries. 
To this end, "An Agenda for Development" should first of all specifically identify its fundamental objectives, which, the non-aligned countries believe, promote sustained economic growth and sustainable development, including the eradication of poverty, and seek the equitable functioning of the world economy. 
It should also strengthen the role of the United Nations in promoting economic growth and development. 
We also believe that the Agenda should avoid advancing new concepts which do not command general acceptability. 
Equally important is that the Agenda should advance the equitable functioning of the world economy. 
To facilitate this, the Agenda should concentrate on the concrete aspects of interdependence that are considered mutually beneficial and which should help to secure a constructive dialogue and genuine partnership among all countries and other actors in the promotion of development cooperation between the developed and developing countries. 
This should be pursued in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/165 on the renewal of the dialogue on strengthening economic cooperation for development through partnership. 
Moreover, the report of the Secretary-General on ways and means of advancing such a dialogue and partnership should further facilitate our endeavours to establish a sound and action-oriented Agenda for Development. 
As a complement to the North-South dialogue, there is a dire need to intensify South-South cooperation for the promotion of development. In this regard, we regret to note that such activities were not highlighted in the report of the Secretary-General. 
We are also rather disappointed that the issue of external indebtedness, which remains at crisis levels for many developing countries, has not merited comment in the report. 
While aggregate debt indicators have indeed improved, there is still something basically lacking or missing in the present approaches. 
Thus, the non-aligned countries find it paradoxical that, while the international community is attaching greater importance than ever before to the close linkages between peace and development, the resources for the development activities of the United Nations system have actually been declining. 
At the same time, we note that the resources for peace-keeping operations continue to increase. 
Therefore, we consider it important to mobilize new and additional resources for development from all available funding sources and mechanisms, and we call on the international community to honour its commitments with respect to increasing financial support for development activities. 
The various activities undertaken by the High Commissioner for Human Rights are adequately reflected in the Secretary-General's report. 
The dialogue in which the High Commissioner has engaged various Governments is consistent with the position of the Non-Aligned Movement that cooperation, and not confrontation, should guide our actions in this field. 
The Secretary-General calls for strengthening the United Nations capacity for preventive action to avoid human-rights violations. 
If preventive action were to be taken to redress poverty and underdevelopment, it would, we believe, lay a solid foundation for securing respect of the broader spectrum of human rights. 
Finally, much of the credit for sustaining the efforts towards finding peaceful and just solutions to the various conflict situations around the globe, as well as for imbuing economic development with renewed focus and importance, should go to the United Nations, the Secretary-General and his staff. 
It is now for us to fully utilize the inherent potentials of our Organization in collectively advancing our shared aspirations for just peace, common security and equitable prosperity for all. 
Mrs. Hassan (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): At the outset, the Egyptian delegation wishes to extend appreciation to the Secretary-General on his comprehensive report on the work of the Organization (A/49/1). 
The report describes the activities of the United Nations in various fields over the past 12 months and details the major developments that have accompanied those activities. 
I shall confine myself in this statement to certain other questions of particular importance. 
It identifies three foundations of peace: development first and foremost, humanitarian action and human rights. 
The report, in its Introduction, admits this: 
Therefore, a renewed and strengthened United Nations commitment to work in the economic and social fields, as the Secretary-General states in his report, is not only an end in itself but is also the means of attending to the sources of conflicts. 
In this connection, the Secretary-General proposes a new definition of the concept of development which involves five interlinked dimensions of development, namely, peace, the economy, the environment, society and democracy. 
We believe that these five dimensions succinctly sum up the major challenges of our time. 
In this respect, the Secretary-General correctly states that vigorous multilateral action is required to incorporate and integrate those five dimensions and that such action calls for an integrated approach by the United Nations and political commitment on the part of its Member States. 
We were gratified to see the interest in according a high priority to the Agenda for Development in international concerns. 
We look forward to participating in its consideration in the hope that an agreed and feasible framework may be developed for facing up to the challenges which confront us and meeting all our expectations. 
It is high time that the Organization's energy was turned to development and to give new momentum and strength to the United Nations work towards establishing more just and more equitable international relations. 
The clear link between peace and development cannot be overemphasized and it forms the main theme of An Agenda for Development. 
We cannot deny that the past year was marked by a great increase in the Organization's activities in the field of peace-keeping and peacemaking. 
Another important consideration with regard to peace-keeping operations is that States that participate in such operations do so as part of their commitments under the Charter and with a view to mitigating human suffering. 
In so doing, those States have to bear the financial burden as troop contributors to United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
Great hardship is imposed on those States when the expenditures they have incurred are not quickly and fully reimbursed. 
The Egyptian delegation has often called for the financing of peace-keeping support activities from the budgets for such operations or from the peace-keeping support account. 
Action must be taken in this matter so that the scarce and diminishing resources of the regular budget may be devoted to financing priority activities, in particular those linked with the economic development of developing countries and the economic recovery of Africa. 
My delegation shares the concern repeatedly expressed by the Secretary-General in his annual report at the worsening financial crisis of the Organization as a result of the large arrears of Member States in paying assessed contributions. 
The report makes clear that the failure of Member States to pay assessed contributions in full and on time places the Organization in a difficult financial situation, deprives it of a sound financial base and makes effective management extremely difficult. 
Continued failure will have negative consequences for the international community's expectations with regard to peace and development. 
We share his opinion that there is a pressing need to arrive at a swift solution to this crisis. 
The Secretariat is an international civil service body. 
Like any bureaucracy, it must exercise self-criticism and evaluate the manner in which it intends to face the challenges of the future. 
We acknowledge the need to develop administrative and leadership qualities within the Secretariat and, in this connection, we welcome the initiation of a comprehensive programme of management training aimed at modernizing and increasing the efficiency of the Organization. 
I should like to underscore the importance of General Assembly resolution 48/264 regarding the revitalization of the work of the General Assembly as the principal universal body with a mandate to adopt resolutions concerning the management of the Organization and the establishment of its priorities. 
And here, I cannot fail to touch on a very important subject, namely, reform of the Security Council. 
Mr. Melamed (Israel): I wish to congratulate you, Sir, on your unanimous election to preside over the General Assembly. I am confident that your vast diplomatic experience will be invaluable in guiding the Assembly. 
We were pleased to note the emphasis given to coordinating a comprehensive strategy to respond to today's challenges. 
Such an integrated approach is rendered necessary by the existing interrelationship between peace, security and development. 
Inasmuch as the major threats to peace and security are not limited by geographic or political borders, we believe that particular importance should be placed on regional and interregional cooperation in economic planning and development. 
In the broader view, this will include the need to give special attention to closing the existing gap between developed and developing countries. 
The United Nations can promote coordinated activity to achieve political stability and democracy, to encourage investment in human resources and to identify capital resources for development. 
Improved economic and social conditions are the keys to peace and stability. 
Only through economic growth and social development will lasting peace prevail. 
We hope to see this recognition of the dramatic changes in the region also reflected in the upcoming work of the General Assembly. 
Mrs. Fr\x{5db0}hette (Canada) (interpretation from French): I should like to associate my delegation with those others that have thanked the Secretary-General for his report and have congratulated him on its comprehensive and thoughtful coverage of the work of the Organization. 
The United Nations continues to face unprecedented global challenges, and the Secretary-General is to be complimented for the initiatives he has taken to help the Organization address those challenges more effectively. 
My delegation is particularly pleased that the Secretary-General is attempting to implement a comprehensive, coordinated strategy for the United Nations. 
My delegation applauds this approach and will assist in putting it into effect whenever and wherever possible. 
But this desire to cover all the facets of United Nations activities may have militated against a more rigorous setting of priorities for the Organization. 
Progress made in the revitalization of the Organization is indeed reflected in various parts of the report, but the call to action that the Secretary-General quite rightly issues in his conclusion might usefully have been accompanied by a more detailed listing of priorities. 
We welcome the increased attention to development issues that is reflected in the report, and we strongly endorse the Secretary-General's contention that conflict often has economic and social origins. 
That is why we look forward with anticipation to his further report on his proposed Agenda for Development and to the renewed vision that it promises. 
Canada has played, and will continue to play, an active role both in these conferences and in the further discussions on development. 
We have noted in particular the emphasis on the provision of emergency relief and the effect of increased demands in this area on the operations and resources of United Nations agencies. 
The Secretary-General quite rightly calls for more dynamic approaches to ensure that there is a seamless and mutually supporting transition from emergency relief to sustainable development. 
Another priority area for my delegation is human rights, and we are pleased with the attention that this issue receives in the report. 
Canada fully shares the Secretary-General's belief that the institutional capacity of the United Nations to take preventive action to reduce human rights violations must be strengthened. 
In its treatment of the management and budgetary challenges facing the United Nations, the report goes some way towards addressing the need for priorities, rationalization and streamlining to which I referred earlier. 
We applaud the planned reorganization of the Department of Administration and Management and the anticipated recommendation to eliminate the Trusteeship Council. 
Although it is not reflected in the report, we also welcome the Secretary-General's forthright statement of 12 October to the General Assembly, in which he addressed the issue of reforming the scale of assessments. 
The continuing parlous state of the finances of the United Nations is clearly an issue that we must tackle seriously, and we believe that an open-ended working group of the Assembly should be set up to address it without delay. 
At the same time, my delegation would have liked to see more attention paid in the report to how questions of duplication, wasted resources and inefficiency will be handled. 
Member States carry an important responsibility in this connection, and it would have been useful if the Secretary-General had indicated how we could assist in this effort. 
My delegation will continue to stress this requirement. 
There is, however, much work that remains to be done, and we look forward to the continuation of this valuable conceptual and practical exercise. 
In this connection, I should like also to draw attention to a study that Canada will conduct. 
Finally, my delegation is pleased that the Secretary-General has paid attention to the important role of preventive diplomacy. 
He rightly points to the need for timely information on developing crises and to the requirement for various parts of the Secretariat to work together in this effort. 
While we welcome the first steps that have been taken in this direction for instance, the systematic-needs analysis carried out by the Department of Political Affairs we believe that more can and should be done in the area of information gathering and analysis. 
In sum, the Secretary-General has given us a useful description of the activities of the Organization and the challenges that it faces in particular, the need to adapt our approaches to development so as to manage better the situation we face. 
My delegation takes the Secretary-General at his word and wishes to share its views on the important issues raised in this report. 
Overall, the report is rich with "the immensity of detail" (para. 788) of the activities of the Organization. 
At the same time, the report is not necessarily a complete critique of the successes and failures of this Organization. 
Such a critique would have contributed towards a qualitative assessment of the effectiveness of this unique intergovernmental body. 
As for chapter II, entitled Coordinating a comprehensive strategy, the work of the principal organs, including the General Assembly, the Security Council, the International Court of Justice and the Secretariat, has been highlighted. 
This chapter recalls efforts made by the Secretariat to improve its delivery of administrative and support services to the Organization. 
Yet these productive resources do not seem to have been fully exploited stress being laid on management weaknesses. 
In this regard, the views and input of the Member States could be sought in addressing these weaknesses. 
Malaysia has consistently paid its assessed contributions on time, be it for the regular budget or for the peace-keeping budget. 
As of September 1994, Malaysia was one of 13 countries that had paid in full the assessed contributions for both regular and peace-keeping budgets. 
Chapter III, focusing on "The foundations of peace: development, humanitarian action and human rights", covers the gamut of socio-economic issues, which form the staple of the work of the Second and Third Committees. 
In chapter IV, entitled Expanding preventive diplomacy and conflict resolution the focus is on the conceptual underpinning and the details of the various types of peace-keeping operations. 
Indeed, this is the longest chapter in the report, indicating the importance attached to these issues. 
The much-publicized United Nations involvement in peace-keeping remains at a critical crossroads. 
Despite the fact that it is a small developing country, Malaysia remains actively involved in the United Nations peacekeeping activities; we are participating in 7 of the 16 operations, with more than 2,800 men, making us the seventh largest troop-contributing country. 
We recognize that, in certain situations, the collective involvement of the international community represented by the United Nations is necessary. 
At the same time, we cannot ignore peace-keeping operations whose mandates are questionable and which undermine the principles of sovereignty. 
My Government has also been unequivocal in its demand for consultation between troop-contributing countries and the Security Council. 
The current practice, which merely involves ad hoc meetings chaired by a member of the Secretariat, is inadequate. 
"...if the Member so desires, to participate in the decisions of the Security Council concerning the employment of contingents of that Member's armed forces." 
My delegation is not convinced of this conclusion. 
While we acknowledge the increasing expectations of the international community vis--vis the United Nations, there is a clear need to build a consensus on the future role and direction of the United Nations. 
At the same time, we note the seeming contradictions between paragraph 788 and 793 of the report. 
The former refers to the peoples of the world, while the latter makes the observation that full and responsible participation in the United Nations is not a top priority on the agendas of most Member States. 
The primary and priority task ahead is to ensure that the principles of the Charter shall be applied consistently, not selectively, for if the perception should be the latter, trust would wane and with it the moral authority which is the greatest and the unique quality of this Organization. 
It is equally important that certain principal organs of the United Nations should not be perceived to be pre-eminent at the expense of other Charter bodies. 
There have also been cases in which certain Secretariat structures have been subsumed, which we in the South regret. 
After all, the success of any organization lies in its ability to work in concert with the sum total of its parts. 
We therefore hope the forty-ninth session will be guided by these thoughts of the Secretary-General. 
Development is a global issue of critical dimensions and significant implications. 
The United Nations should strive to prevent attempts to marginalize developing countries or to deviate their priorities from the pursuit of economic growth and development and the enhancement of the welfare and prosperity of their people. 
The Secretary-General reports on the increased responsibilities for most organs of the United Nations. 
We believe these responsibilities should be consistent with the United Nations role as a universal organization built upon an intergovernmental framework and democratic principles. 
Paragraph 20 of the report refers to the General Assembly's adoption of a set of guidelines on the rationalization of its agenda, as set forth in resolution 48/264, which is no doubt a significant step towards a more effective consideration of issues. 
In this connection, the resolution, among others, not only reaffirms the functions and powers given to the General Assembly by the Charter but also provides the mandate for the Assembly to create new machinery when necessary to consider any question within the scope of the provisions of the Charter. 
My delegation appreciates the efforts of the Secretary-General in improving the Secretariat's delivery of administrative and support services to the Organization. 
Ensuring an adequate financial base for the United Nations and the United Nations financial difficulties are important issues which must be addressed. 
In this regard, I believe that the issues raised by the Secretary-General in his report deserve detailed and expert examination by Member States. 
My delegation hopes to participate actively in their examination. 
On the issue of development, to which I alluded earlier, my delegation shares the Secretary-General's concern for the need to strengthen links between emergency assistance, rehabilitation and long-term development, given the interrelationship of these activities in certain cases. 
These have been amply spelled out in the various development commitments already adopted, which provide the overall framework for international cooperation for development. 
It would be more important for this session to focus on time-bound action-oriented measures, possibly in the context of an agenda for development, to ensure the effective implementation of development commitments. 
This would invigorate the prospects for sustained growth and development, thereby leading to greater international peace and security. 
An agenda should also strengthen the role of the United Nations in international cooperation for development. 
We note the Secretary-General's observations in Part IV, that his report on An Agenda for Peace has led to a number of activities and reforms within the United Nations system. 
However, we had also been looking forward to his summary of developments on the implementation of certain aspects of General Assembly resolution 47/120 B on An Agenda for Peace, the General Assembly's response to that report. 
We would have appreciated an exposition of his thoughts and views on this resolution, especially those related to peace-keeping operations. 
The Philippines recognizes the collective nature and the important contribution of United Nations peace-keeping operations to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
In this regard we have advocated for some time the need for agreed guiding principles for United Nations peace-keeping operations, particularly for interventions in intra-State conflicts. 
This would preclude the danger of selective intervention based on national rather than collective interests, as well as the lack of consistency in actions taken. 
An agreed set of principles for peace-keeping operations would help to ensure consistency in their application and use, and eliminate the perception of a possible double standard in the making of Security Council decisions on peace-keeping operations. 
In other words, these principles would provide an agreed conceptual and political framework for the establishment and conduct of United Nations peace-keeping operations, firmly grounded on the purposes and principles of the United Nations Charter. 
Finally, paragraphs 424 and 426 of the report refer to the need for sustained political resolve and public support for United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
We agree with the Secretary-General on this need. 
We can think of no better way of doing so than by institutionalizing consultations between the Security Council, the troop-contributing countries, the general membership and the Secretariat. 
Naturally, these consultations should not prejudice the Security Council's decision-making authority on international peace and security matters. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation is very pleased to see you, Sir, the representative of the fraternal country of Nicaragua, presiding over this segment of our work. 
My delegation wishes to thank the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his report on the work of the Organization. 
My delegation has always held that conflicts have, more frequently than not, economic and social root causes, and therefore that the main foundations of international peace and security lie in the active promotion of disarmament, development and democratization of relations within and among nations. 
Consistent with these considerations, Brazil participated actively in the deliberations that led to the adoption of resolution 47/181, requesting the Secretary-General to prepare a comprehensive document outlining an agenda for development. 
Needless to say, my delegation stands ready to work actively with other delegations on this important question. 
Turning to peace-keeping operations, my delegation is appreciative of the very useful information contained in the Secretary-General's report on the many operations currently under way. 
We once again pay tribute to all the selflessly dedicated and courageous personnel participating in these operations, many of them under extremely difficult and dangerous conditions. 
The increasing complexity of these operations, as observed by the Secretary General, has imposed many new burdens and difficulties in their organization and implementation. 
Indeed, there is a noticeable fatigue on the part of Member States to commit new troops and equipment under uncertain conditions and situations. 
The Security Council, in turn, is becoming more reticent at launching new missions and has outlined in its presidential statement, contained in document S/PRST/1994/22, a set of guidelines to be considered in such future operations. 
And the cost of financing existing operations has been multiplied by five in five years, reaching a magnitude four times larger than the resources committed to operational activities for development. 
Hence, perhaps, the source of the so-called misperception that the Organization was dedicated primarily to peace-keeping to the detriment of other urgent activities such as development. 
As stated on other occasions, my delegation believes that the time has come for a comprehensive rethinking of the principles and practices observed by the United Nations in the field of peace-keeping. 
This is understandable and justifiable, since the great majority of Member States contributing to these operations are not represented in the Council. 
While we welcome the more frequent consultations with troop-contributing countries by the Secretariat, with a view to keeping the former fully apprised of developments having implications for their personnel, additional measures are needed to increase the transparency and accountability in the decision-making process concerning peace-keeping operations. 
Moreover, the mandates for many of the new operations seem quite wide-ranging, involving not only peace-keeping activities but also humanitarian assistance, electoral monitoring, mine-clearing, rebuilding of institutions, and so forth. 
This is a crucial area where in-depth consultations between the Security Council, the Secretariat and the troop-contributing countries are clearly required. 
My delegation shares the Secretary-General's concern regarding the seriousness of the Organization's financial situation. 
Brazil is fully committed to the efforts to provide a sound, equitable, transparent and stable financial base for the Organization and stands ready to cooperate in the deliberations of the Fifth Committee with a view to finding a solution that is satisfactory to all concerned. 
We note that in his conclusion the Secretary-General emphasizes that the continuing commitment of all States to the United Nations must rest on a conviction that the Organization is capable of comprehensively addressing global issues of peace, sustainable development and social justice. 
Furthermore, he observes that such a commitment can be achieved through the process of democratization within States, among States and throughout the international system. 
The delegation of Brazil considers these observations particularly fitting to the current state of the Organization, as they seem to recall the intimate correlation between democracy and taxation through representation. 
Legitimacy, in turn, is predicated upon equitable representation in all relevant decision-making bodies. 
The Assembly, in its resolution 3101 (XXVIII), adopted in 1973, took these principles fully into account in establishing the current special scale of assessments for peace-keeping operations. 
We stand ready to cooperate in this endeavour. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): We are meeting today to evaluate the activities of the Organization during the past year and to work collectively to enable it to deal effectively with challenges in the field of security and peace-keeping and in the promotion of global integrated development. 
The Secretary-General's has made a useful contribution to revitalizing the Organization to enable it to promote the triptych of peace, development and democracy. 
He has provided the impetus for fruitful reflection on the Organization's future and the vision of the international order that must be built: an order that will be more just and will be directed towards partnership and constructive dialogue but will not disregard the mutual interests of States. 
We fully endorse that statement. 
Indeed, most conflicts have their origins in the disastrous social and economic situation in some communities. 
Displacements of population and flows of refugees often result in violence followed by a breakdown of State structures and the destruction of infrastructures. 
We are also convinced that preventive action should take pride of place in addressing difficulties and obstacles that could lead to violence. 
As the Secretary-General has emphasized, determined and sustained action towards development is the best course that the international community can take to ensure that the crisis in development will not continue. 
From that point of view, the quest for effective structural solutions to the problem of indebtedness is a key approach to be explored as we seek to ensure the harmonious development to which our nations aspire. 
Indebtedness, which some developing countries have begun to solve, remains a major source of concern for African countries. 
In this connection, it should be noted that deteriorating terms of trade and a fall in commodity prices are among the main impediments to the continent's development efforts. 
The goal of sustainable development therefore remains one of the main challenges before the international community, since we must maintain the environmental balance while protecting the right of present and future generations to economic development and social progress, without jeopardizing the foundations of a healthy environment. 
To that end, and aware of the need for international and regional cooperation in this area, in conformity with Earth Summit decisions, Tunisia and its Mediterranean partners will hold in November in Tunisia a regional conference on sustainable development. 
That meeting, which has been dubbed Med 21, will bring together environment Ministers of Mediterranean countries and representatives of the European Union, the World Bank, the United Nations Environment Programme, the United Nations Development Programme and other international and non-governmental organizations. 
Sustained recovery and development in Africa must remain one of the Organization's priorities. 
As we see it, this is not a matter of preferential or discriminatory treatment that would benefit one region at the expense of another. 
It is not only a long-term investment in the well-being of mankind, but also a duty of the international community in order to bring this region into the mainstream of the world economy and trade and thus effectively attack the real, deep-rooted causes of local and regional conflicts. 
The reports on financial flows to Africa and the creation of a commodity diversification fund, in the context of the New Agenda, deserve our support and call for an in-depth follow-up, examination, followed by concrete, practical measures. 
In this connection, I am pleased to state that, beginning today, African Ministers of Trade are holding in Tunis a conference to consider the impact of the outcome of the Uruguay Round of negotiations on the economies of their respective countries. 
The endeavours of the African continent in this regard clearly call for the international community's support and for substantial mobilization of additional resources to back up the bold, decisive actions taken by African countries, despite the unpredictability and uncertainty of the world economic and financial situation. 
That is why we must express our concern, in the light of the Secretary-General's report, at the disturbing trend towards reducing the resources allocated for operational activities and development in general. 
Whether we are addressing natural disasters, conflict situations or other difficulties, the Organization must manage its human and material resources effectively. 
We must express our gratitude for the untiring efforts of the Secretary-General to consolidate the appropriate structures within the Secretariat and to ensure that the Organization's activities, particularly in peace-keeping operations, are more effective. 
A qualitative improvement in planning and management of operations has been observed. 
It is clear that this effort must be pursued. 
But we wish to express our full understanding of the Secretary-General's concern, reiterated in his statement to the Assembly on 12 October, that the financial stability of the Organization remains a matter of concern and a major imperative for all of us. 
It is, in fact, a guarantee of the implementation of collective security, as provided for in the Charter. 
The strengthening of the Organization's peace-keeping capacities should in no way undermine its activities in the field of enhancing socio-economic development, particularly of the poorer peoples and countries. 
It is not enough to provide specific assistance; there must be a commitment to assist in reconstructing areas affected by the destruction and violence of conflicts. 
This must involve the construction of health facilities and schools, assistance in mine-clearance, agricultural rehabilitation and the building of infrastructure for the supply of drinking water and other such basic activities. 
The Organization has a clear responsibility to assist communities that have been thus affected. 
These measures to restore and subsequently consolidate peace after hostilities have ceased are the minimum level of commitment to be sought of the United Nations. 
The work of regional organizations, either as a driving force or in support services, cannot replace that of the United Nations. 
Mr. Kharrazi (Islamic Republic of Iran): At the outset, I should like to join previous speakers in thanking the Secretary-General for his informative and comprehensive report, which presents the many activities and achievements of the Organization that constitute the substance of our deliberations today. 
The Permanent Representative of Indonesia, speaking on behalf of the non-aligned countries, has already commented on various issues mentioned in the report. 
My delegation fully endorses those remarks, and therefore will limit itself to certain areas of discussion. 
"The United Nations must renew and strengthen its commitment to work in the economic and social fields as an end in itself and as the means of attending to the sources of conflicts" (A/49/1, para. 4). 
Routine serious consideration of the concerns and interests of the world's majority, those living in developing countries, is the ideal for shaping a favourable international environment. 
The United Nations should spare no effort to develop an effective mechanism to deal with this vital need. 
One essential element would be consideration of the views expressed by the majority of Member States, which could effectively ensure the comprehensiveness of that process. 
As the Secretary-General has stated, contributions to United Nations development activities have dramatically decreased, making it difficult for the United Nations system to fulfil its commitments on development issues as envisaged in the Charter. 
However, while the Rio Conference stressed that contributions to development programmes should be increased, we have unfortunately witnessed a serious downturn in the resources available for development. 
In this regard, we have witnessed some progress in the implementation of resolution 47/199 and other related resolutions, but much more should be done to enhance the efficiency, effectiveness and responsiveness of United Nations operational activities, in conformity with the requirements of developing countries. 
We hope that this report will contain action-oriented recommendations and concrete proposals on various issues, including international trade, financial resources, debt relief, transfer of technology and a coordination system for development activities at the international level. 
The Secretary-General, in paragraph 30 of his report, states that there is some concern at the Council's tendency to deal with issues "that are regarded as falling outside its purview". 
Moreover, to be more credible and democratic, the Council should be transparent, cease applying double standards and improve its decision-making process and working methods. 
My delegation, while concurring with this argument, emphasizes the importance of implementing resolution 48/264, on revitalization of the work of the General Assembly, and in particular operative paragraph 4, which: 
"Invites the President of the General Assembly, following consultations, to propose appropriate ways and means to facilitate an in-depth discussion by the Assembly of matters contained in the reports submitted to it by the Security Council". 
My country has always supported the need to protect and promote human rights, which should be guided by the principles of impartiality, objectivity and non-selectivity. 
However, we, along with other non-aligned countries, strongly reject the use of human rights as a means of political exploitation and express concern at the tendency to address some aspects of human rights selectively while neglecting economic, social and cultural rights, which relate to human needs. 
We are of the view that democracy, development and respect for all human rights and fundamental freedoms are interdependent. 
We participated actively last year in the Working Group of the Third Committee, in which the mandate of the High Commissioner was shaped. 
It is a matter of concern that certain countries are not prepared to honour their commitments under the chemical weapons Convention, in particular on the implementation of article 11 of the Convention, relating to economic and technical cooperation in the chemical sector. 
In his report, the Secretary-General points to several aspects of peace-keeping operations and highlights the importance of those operations and their contribution to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Peace-keeping operations should be distinct from other types of United Nations field operations, which are governed by their own respective mandates; equitable opportunities should be ensured to facilitate the widest possible participation of Member States in peace-keeping operations. 
Commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations deserves to be marked by a revitalized and objective tendency towards proper adjustments, as required by the new era. 
Many ideas have already been put forward as to how to make the Organization more capable and efficient. 
Next year, such views will be increasingly brought up by almost all actors on the international scene. 
Tremendous efforts and expertise should be deployed to facilitate the momentous task of dealing with all these ideas and views in a comprehensive manner. 
The Secretariat among other groups will have to shoulder an onerous responsibility in tackling this issue, particularly in preparing the required reports. 
As we cover all the steps of this re-examination process, significant elements that must not be neglected are: a sober analysis of the Organizations' past performance, especially in the development field, and the search for common ground to achieve global consensus. 
It is an undeniable fact that the primacy of political considerations over humanitarian values has sabotaged felicitous utilization of much of the potential of the Organization; the persistence of this situation constitutes the shortcoming that is most hazardous for the future work of the United Nations. 
Mr. Cassar (Malta): This is the third report submitted by the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, in accordance with Article 98 of the Charter. 
My delegation would like to join others in congratulating the Secretary-General on having reported on the work of the Organization in such a comprehensive manner. 
The Secretary-General's recommends that the United Nations should attend to the immediate problems of conflict, under all circumstances keeping in mind the aspects of development. 
Today, the intrinsic link between a lasting peace and efforts to promote economic, social and political development is universally acknowledged. 
This awareness, however, brings with it new responsibilities and obligations. 
As the Secretary-General points out, 
My Government shares the conviction that in all its efforts the United Nations should derive its purpose not from minimum political denominators but from the principles of common humanity, the values enshrined in the Charter. 
Mr. Ntakibirora (Burundi), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The cold-war era vastly disturbed the functioning of these institutions and, in some key areas, eroded their credibility. 
The present discussion is an important element in that ongoing process. 
The report rightfully stresses the importance of a sound financial base for the United Nations to respond to the varied demands imposed by a new world order. 
The commitment of Member States to ensuring adequate financial resources is of extreme importance. 
All United Nations Members should honour their obligations. 
Malta welcomes the administrative reforms that have been introduced within the Organization, aimed at eliminating unnecessary bureaucratic layers, and appreciates the full cooperation of the Secretariat staff in responding quickly and flexibly to new mandates of the Organization. 
The scope of United Nations peace-keeping has moved away from the traditional patrolling of buffer zones and supervision of cease-fires. 
More imaginative and, at times, even dangerous operations, such as the disarming of warring factions and the protection of the delivery of humanitarian relief, are being boldly undertaken. 
In just over five years, the number of military personnel involved in United Nations peace-keeping has risen from around 10,000 to more than 70,000. 
The report identifies some of the difficulties encountered in this increasingly challenging venture and the efforts to address them. 
That proposal was adopted by the CSCE Heads of State and Government at the Helsinki II Summit. 
My Government welcomes the initiatives taken by the Secretary-General in the past year to further the cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations. 
This cooperation is particularly important because the scourge of war still brings untold sorrow to mankind in a number of regional conflicts. 
The work of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, headed by Mr. Giorgio Giacomelli, deserves our praise and merits our complete and comprehensive support. 
A vision of international solidarity is essential as we strive to ensure the enjoyment of human dignity for all persons forming part of our global community. 
The consolidation of democracy is of primary importance in this respect, and my Government fully supports United Nations efforts in helping States that request assistance in this field. 
The erosion of democracy through the manipulation of elections is an affront to the will of the people. 
Nothing justifies the thwarting of the people's right to choose those who will govern them. 
If the axis of global confrontation which existed between East and West is not to shift to one between North and South, we must ensure that the iron curtain is not replaced by a poverty curtain. 
The capacity of the United Nations system to address the wide range of mutually related issues is weakened by an uneven evolution of its major institutions. 
The Economic and Social Council was entrusted by the Charter with responsibility for economic and social development. 
However, it has been unable to develop a viable relationship, not only with the Bretton Woods Institutions, but also with a number of specialized agencies with sectoral mandates in the field of development. 
More critically, the Council has failed to develop that relationship with the General Assembly which would have ensured the proper insertion of the development dimension into the quest for global peace and security. 
The General Assembly is the only organ of the international institutional system in which all States are full and permanent members, with the widest possible mandate to consider all issues bearing on inter-State relations. 
The process of revitalization of the General Assembly is only in part that of making its deliberations more streamlined and efficient. 
In the case of the General Assembly, the purpose is the political objective of placing the Assembly firmly at the centre of international cooperation towards peace and development. 
The primary task of the Organization remains the maintenance of international peace and security. 
In his report the Secretary-General states: 
These elements are key components of that broader common heritage of mankind which we acknowledge as a force of inspiration in our action. 
This universal acceptance has brought about a growth in the number of United Nations bodies which endeavour to protect and promote the distinct aspects of the common heritage. 
In our efforts in distinct fields we must not lose sight of the broader picture. 
Institutional fragmentation poses a real threat to an effective functioning of a more equitable international order. 
Each cog affects the functioning of the whole. 
Rather than reinventing the wheel, my Government is proposing an evolution in the role of the Trusteeship Council. 
In first proposing this reform four years ago, my Deputy Prime Minister, Mr. Guido de Marco, as President of the forty-fifth session of the General Assembly, suggested alternative approaches to the functions and mandate of the Trusteeship Council. 
Now, following the November 1993 plebiscite in which the people of Palau freely exercised their right to self-determination. the Trusteeship Agreement of the last remaining Territory under the trusteeship system came to an end. 
My Government has taken note of this. 
Before proceeding with this line of action, however, we feel that alternatives should be considered. 
The Trusteeship Council has fallen victim to its own success. 
It fulfilled the mandate prescribed for it almost 50 years ago. 
We believe that its mandate can evolve to meet the needs of a changed international system. 
Such coordination is today required over a broad spectrum of interrelated issues ranging from climate change to human rights. 
By consolidating the manner in which the common heritage can continue to be part of international policy-making, we would be reaffirming and committing ourselves to the Secretary-General's appeal, that of employing the United Nations more efficiently, effectively and responsibly across the widest range of global concerns. 
The challenges facing the United Nations after its fiftieth year are daunting. 
A second-generation United Nations must shoulder the responsibility of ensuring peace in freedom. 
For too long humanity has been held hostage to the ideological divisions which denied it of a deserved participation and sharing in the common wealth. 
The suffering of so many millions still denied their rightful enjoyment of human dignity leaves us with no alternative but to work to make the principled resolve of our forefathers in the Charter become a tangible reality. 
As we enter the fiftieth year of the United Nations, the tides of history have granted us an unprecedented opportunity to work cooperatively towards the lofty goals for which the United Nations was formed. 
In every region of the world we see examples of men and women pushing back the limits of past possibility and rising above historical resentments, insecurities and limitations. 
From Central Europe to Central America, from South-East Asia to Africa, we see the release of new and positive energies nurtured by freedom and dedicated to the future. 
But as the Secretary-General's report illustrates, there are perilous cross-currents at work. 
In too many regions the exploitation of ethnic and cultural divisions is fostering instability, strangling growth, slowing reforms and forcing innocent families from their homes. 
The explosion of humanitarian emergencies has necessarily seized the immediate attention of the international community, distracting from strategies for more lasting human and social development. 
Our challenge is to cope with immediate needs while assembling the building blocks required for long-term progress. 
In this endeavour there is no sure recipe for success. 
No model is without flaws. 
A broad and continuing international discussion aimed at establishing a working consensus and partnership on these issues is required. 
As a way of contributing to that discussion, let me today cite briefly some of the specific steps that the United States believes can be taken by the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session to advance the interlocking goals of peace, prosperity and democracy in the new world. 
First, we must persist in efforts to make United Nations peace-keeping a more effective instrument of collective security. 
My Government is encouraged by the progress that is being made to discipline decision-making, modernize capabilities, professionalize management and improve coordination with humanitarian operations. 
Under President Clinton's leadership, the United States is striving to do its part. 
This fall we paid $1.2 billion to meet our assessments through the end of the calendar year. 
We are providing technical help, information and personnel to the Department of Peace-keeping Operations on a regular basis. 
We have responded positively to the Secretary General's stand-by forces initiative, listing the kinds of capabilities that might be available, under appropriate circumstances, to assist United Nations operations. 
America's unique capacities have also been employed outside United Nations peace-keeping, but in support of United Nations-endorsed objectives in Somalia, the former Yugoslavia, Kuwait, Rwanda and Haiti. 
We will be seeking a strong endorsement for extending indefinitely the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
The longevity of the Treaty is of central importance to the success of other arms-control and non-proliferation priorities, including a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
Too many civilians especially too many children have been killed or maimed by these indiscriminate, inexpensive tools of terror. 
Thirdly, the Secretary-General mentions, in reference to his upcoming report on the Agenda for Development, a host of economic and environmental issues with which the United Nations system and its Member States must effectively deal. 
The times have made possible and the depth of the problems urgently requires pragmatic, non-divisive approaches which reflect the complexities of sustainable development that go beyond economic rates of growth. 
The United States believes that Agenda 21 and the Commission on Sustainable Development, supplemented by the outcomes of recent or upcoming global conferences on human rights, population, social development and women, should form the core of the United Nations development agenda. 
We also see some need for strengthening cooperation between United Nations agencies and the World Bank and other Bretton Woods institutions, without encroaching on the fundamental responsibilities of either. 
And we continue to believe deeply that open economic and political systems are essential prerequisites to broadened opportunity and sustained growth. 
In his report the Secretary-General correctly cites another priority, which is to strengthen the links between emergency assistance, rehabilitation and long-term development. 
The United States will continue to work closely with the Secretariat and other States to make progress towards this goal. 
These, too, are interlocking goals and our support for them, both political and financial, is a vital component of preventive diplomacy and development. 
In that connection, we are impressed with the bold and innovative efforts of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights and the continuing diligence and dedication of the Centre for Human Rights. 
We believe the United Nations should take pride in its successful efforts to support transitions to civil peace and democracy in places as diverse as Namibia, Cambodia, El Salvador, South Africa and, we hope, now Mozambique. 
Finally, we attach profound significance to the work of the war\x{e8b9}rimes Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia and to the parallel panel we expect to see created for Rwanda. 
The fifth issue I will mention today concerns the Middle East. 
Even the deepest resentments and insecurities can be overcome by those determined to shape history, not be imprisoned by it. 
Our message to terrorists on all sides who would destroy peace must be resolute. 
This Organization must stand unambiguously on the side of the region's peacemakers. 
We should bear in mind that in this era of plentiful emergencies and limited resources efficiency has a human face. 
Funds saved through better management, less duplication and less waste are funds available to care for children, to return refugees to their homes and to help communities to build or rebuild for the future. 
We believe that a high-level, open-ended working group of the General Assembly should review the elements of and possible solutions to the funding problem. 
Finally, we encourage continued work on the issue of Security Council reform. 
The United States is among the many countries that have stressed the importance of achieving broader participation on the Council without compromising effectiveness. 
Germany and Japan should be added as permanent members in recognition of their capacity to contribute to international peace, prosperity and security. 
We must also build on current efforts to involve Member States in and inform them about Council activities through increased transparency and stronger working relationships between the Council and countries contributing to United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
Today, more than ever before, we have the chance to help the Organization to fulfil its promise. 
We need not confine ourselves to the cramped horizons of past accomplishment. 
The new United Nations has the potential to move far beyond the old in preserving peace, limiting the transfer of deadly arms, promoting democracy, defending human rights, encouraging sustainable economic growth, preventing disease and increasing respect for law. 
In so doing, we will serve our taxpayers well, we will serve the United Nations well, and we will help to create a global order in which both our interests and the values enshrined in the United Nations Charter are reflected and preserved. The meeting rose at 1.05 p.m. 
In the absence of the President, Mr. Biegman (Netherlands), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Mr. Bhatia (India): Our congratulations go to the President, Mr. Essy, who assumed the presidency at a significant juncture in the evolution of the functioning of the United Nations. 
The discussions on the report of the Secretary-General on the work of the Organization (A/49/1) provide a particularly opportune occasion for us to share our vision of the United Nations as we approach its fiftieth anniversary and as we move ever closer to the twenty-first century. 
His deep understanding of the problems that face the international community at this critical juncture in its history are a great asset. 
We applaud his efforts in attempting to provide a new vision for the United Nations, keeping in view the individual complexities that abound in Member States and the need for consensus decision-making. 
In his very opening remarks, the Secretary-General has sought to correct the impression that the United Nations as an Organization is dedicated primarily to peace-keeping. 
An understanding of these challenges is critical to the new role that we envisage for the United Nations. 
The United Nations is constituted of sovereign nation-States and the challenge they face on the path of nation-building, based on pluralism, is first and foremost the massive challenge of development. 
Failure to meet this challenge would mean greater inequality and poverty, which would only breed further tension. 
The other major challenges are care for the environment, the threat to the unity and peace of nation-States and fundamentalist fanaticism traceable to causes unrelated to religion. 
The efforts made by my Government to adapt to the historic changes that have taken place in the world during the past few years have focused on adapting available positive ideas, processes and technologies to India's specific requirements. 
In doing so, we do not intend to forget our own traditions and our own special circumstances. 
In India we recognize the change but maintain a balance, ............................. which has come to be known as the middle way. 
We believe that at this United Nations we must find a "collective middle way" that reflects the genius of our individual traditions and is consistent with the need for rapid economic development, modernity and sustained peace. 
In the absence of a common vision in the post-cold-war era, its experiences in this domain have been mixed. 
In spite of the end of the cold war, the perception persists that, somehow, balance-of-power considerations continue to impact on decision-making at the United Nations. 
The notions of balance of power and the retention of exclusive rights for the militarily and economically dominant States are still preponderant. 
It is regrettable that such perceptions not only exist but continue to influence the activities of the international community. 
Before I conclude, I should like to associate my delegation with the statement made earlier today by Indonesia on behalf of the Non-Aligned Movement. 
Mr. Kalpag, (Sri Lanka): I would like to extend the grateful thanks of the Sri Lanka delegation to the Secretary-General for his report on the work of the Organization. 
I would like to describe this year's report as a comprehensive and well-conceived account of the multifarious and far-reaching activities of the Organization at a particularly complex time in its evolution. 
The report covers the full gamut of the United Nations global and regional involvement development activities, social and humanitarian concerns, the protection of human rights, preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, peace-keeping, peace-building, disarmament, and so on. 
What is of particular importance to my delegation is that each of these specific areas should not be considered as separate entities to be approached in isolation. 
In his report, the Secretary-General himself identifies five development dimensions which he sees as functioning together in an interlocking and mutually reinforcing manner. 
However, the United Nations is perhaps of greater relevance to smaller developing countries which are more vulnerable to the fallout from the immense changes that are still taking place. 
These countries need to rely heavily on the United Nations, including at the most basic level, to preserve their independence and sovereignty and to protect them from unsolicited external intervention. 
Small countries are not merely subjective recipients of the benefits of the United Nations. In a real way, by their active participation in the work of the Organization, they contribute to the common purposes and principles of the Charter. 
In a world in which interdependence has moved from an abstraction to a reality, a reality which we are all being forced to accept, the function of the United Nations as a centre for harmonizing the actions of nations has become even more central. 
The United Nations remains a parliament to which all sovereign national units of the human family need to belong. 
In this situation, the Security Council plays very much the role of a cabinet as in a functioning parliamentary democracy. 
Interest in the work of the Security Council, and indeed of membership in it, stems not only from apprehensions that small States may be left out of vital decisions affecting their people. 
The United Nations, more than at any other time in its history, is not only more deeply involved in its traditional functions but has moved into radically new areas of activity which profoundly affect all States as never before. 
The Secretary-General's report makes this abundantly clear. 
The Secretary-General has noted that although the discussions in the Group were constructive they did not result in concrete recommendations. 
We are glad that the President of the General Assembly has caused the Open-ended Working Group to continue its mandate in the current session as well. 
We hope that in the Secretary-General's report next year he will be able to report conclusions which will make the Security Council more transparent in methodology, more representative in character, and therefore, in sum, more efficient and effective in its functioning. 
Some have generated controversy. 
We agree with the Secretary-General that these setbacks should not make us discard this useful tool. 
A consultative rather than a prescriptive approach is needed. 
Action has to be taken selectively and on a case-by-case basis. 
The Secretary-General himself points out that some conflicts simply cannot be managed effectively, let alone resolved solely through the instrument of United Nations peace-keeping. 
There have also been instances where political interests of individual countries rather than the objective merits of the situation appear to dictate action or inaction. 
Peace-keeping costs have risen sharply. 
The World Summit for Social Development, which will take place in the fiftieth anniversary year, will be an opportunity to be grasped. 
We would therefore hope that the preparatory international debate on the critical questions of development and democratization will move beyond a replay of known positions. 
The Summit should produce a realistic programme of action which will promote prosperity for all. 
Without development, no enduring foundation for peace and security can be built. 
In 1995 we must strive to have a creative international consensus without sliding back to the rhetoric of a bygone era. 
The cash-flow situation remains critical. 
My delegation supports the specific measures outlined in the report to encourage Member States to meet their Charter obligations. 
In the interests of time, my delegation will refrain from discussing specific issues such as the Middle East, apartheid and peacemaking, on which positive developments have been reported by the Secretary-General. 
There are several other issues also which threaten the efficient functioning of the United Nations. 
My delegation will reserve comment on such matters for the relevant agenda items. 
In a rapidly changing international scene, it is difficult to foresee much of the future. 
But as the Secretary-General states: 
In the fiftieth anniversary year ahead, the occasion must be seized to provide a new momentum, a new vision, for the United Nations. 
Mr. Tsepkala (Belarus) (interpretation from Russian): The delegation of the Republic of Belarus expresses deep gratitude to the Secretary-General for preparing and submitting to us the report on the work of the Organization for the past year (A/49/l). 
It is a process dealing with such areas of human activity as peace; the economy; the environment; and the social sphere, with its most important political component democracy. 
Conflicts, primarily the most brutal ones, are ignited in those parts of the world where hunger rages, lawlessness rules and human rights are abused. 
Its principal and subsidiary bodies, which are currently being restructured, are adapting to new circumstances and some of them, having achieved their noble goals, are yielding to other bodies confronted with equally difficult tasks. 
The Trusteeship Council and the Special Committee against Apartheid are good examples. 
The Commission for Sustainable Development is one of the new bodies. 
We advocate a more effective, a more dynamic and a more democratic Organization which would act as a centre for coordinating the actions of States on a global, regional and national level. 
In the present rapidly changing circumstances, this can be achieved only if the Organization can adapt to a new situation quickly. 
In this connection, we support the Secretary-General's ideas on the principal organs of the Organization, including the Trusteeship Council. 
The Republic of Belarus welcomes the restructuring of the Secretariat being carried out by the Secretary-General which is designed to make it more streamlined and to ensure a stricter system of accountability and hierarchy. 
We trust that this will lead to a more economic use of the financial resources available. 
The report of the Secretary-General now before us states quite correctly that there is no doubt that peace and development are related. 
The convening of many international conferences on development bears witness to the fact that peace is based on development, humanitarian activities and respect for human rights. 
These conferences are held at a time when conflicts are escalating, and this is no accident. 
In trying to root out the underlying causes of conflict, the international community must constantly turn to issues of development, including the sustainable development of small island States, reduction of the dangers of natural disasters, and issues of with population, housing and social development. 
Our Republic has participated in several international conferences on these issues and has contributed to the elaboration of the recommendations adopted. 
Most of these events and conferences have been focused on the interests and needs of developing countries. 
Belarus accepts these specific circumstances and recognizes the needs of this group of countries, primarily the least developed and the ecologically most vulnerable. 
We have always supported, and will continue to support, international initiatives for those countries. 
Like other groups of States, these have their own needs and their own problems in trying to carry out the transition to sustainable development, and their legitimate interests should be taken into account. 
There are serious obstacles to integration into the world and the European economy, most of which are not of an economic nature and constitute the vestiges of cold-war stereotypes. 
However, the economies in transition, including Belarus, are making active efforts to create open economic systems with a market orientation. 
The report, in fact, has been a starting-point for many specific reforms within the United Nations system. 
On the basis of this conclusion, the Secretary-General has attached priority to preventive diplomacy and peacemaking. 
This is fully in accord with the observations made by the Belarusian representatives on peace-keeping-operation issues. 
Belarus currently makes a rather modest contribution to United Nations activities on crisis management and conflict resolution: we have provided specialists for monitoring elections. 
However, we recognize that there is a shortage in military and other personnel for peace-keeping operations; this point was made by the Secretary-General when he visited Belarus in April of this year, and it is reflected in the report before us. 
We are taking measures to respond to this concern in concrete and positive terms. 
Our brief comments on chapter IV of the report testify to our support for United Nations activities in preventive diplomacy and conflict resolution. 
Given the long-term financial crisis facing the United Nations, this overload may be a threat to the Organization. 
This relates primarily to those countries whose contribution does not reflect their actual economic capacity. 
Alas, the Republic of Belarus is one such country. 
Thus so we understand the concern of the Secretary-General over the difficult financial situation of the Organization. 
We understand that owing to the unpredictability and irregularity of contributions made by Member States, it is extremely difficult to manage the Organization efficiently. 
This will not really help the United Nations to deal with its financial crisis; rather, it will simply lead to an increase in unpaid contributions of countries, particularly when financial debts to the United Nations are occasioned by the difficult economic situation of the Member concerned. 
Indebtedness and the resulting financial crisis for the United Nations constitute in themselves a kind of conflict, and as in the case of any other conflict we have to look at the underlying causes if we are going to resolve it. 
The establishment of a sound legislative basis for the financial activities of the Organization would substantially contribute to the preparations for the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, and we welcome the report's chapter on the subject. 
The particularly compact nature of the report reflects the vitality of the United Nations and the irreplaceability of its role and vocation as a centre for dialogue and cooperation among States. 
On the other hand, this makes a deep and painstaking analysis of this document somewhat laborious. 
Thus, I shall confine myself to making a few comments on those parts of the report which we feel to be crucial to our situation as a developing country resolved more than ever before to making the United Nations the vector of multilateral cooperation for development. 
It thus constitutes a test of the credibility of the professions of faith so often proclaimed over the resolve of the Member States to make this Organization, as stipulated in Article 1 (4) of the Charter: 
a centre for harmonizing the actions of nations in the attainment of these common ends. 
This event makes the Secretary-General's report of particular scope and significance this year. 
This past year has been particularly heavy for the United Nations. 
Undeniable successes have been achieved and there have been significant breakthroughs in negotiations and in the discussion of certain questions. 
The reception of the new South Africa into the General Assembly was a brilliant political victory for our Organization, whose firm position on the principles adopted 20 years ago has thus been rewarded. 
The restructuring of the United Nations has now entered a crucial stage. 
The adoption of resolution 48/264 on the revitalization of the work of the General Assembly, despite its imperfections, has enabled this truly democratic and universal body somewhat to re-establish its powers to coordinate and monitor all the activities of the United Nations. 
The discussions on Security Council reform have highlighted the need for equitable representation accompanied by an in-depth reform of its methods of work and decision-making processes. 
Here, we would reiterate our belief in a reform of the Security Council that would ensure fair representation, transparency and democracy in its functioning, and greater effectiveness arising from a stronger confirmation of its legitimacy. 
It also demonstrates the prevalence of a greater awareness of the virtues of building an international order based on law. 
Cooperation between the Court and the Security Council in connection with the successful settlement of the dispute on the Aouzou Strip illustrates the positive fallout for international peace and security whenever the potential of all United Nations bodies for the peaceful settlement of disputes is actually tapped. 
The restructured Economic and Social Council held its first session this year. 
However, the deplorable trend towards the marginalization and reduced participation of the developing countries, and Africa in particular, in that organ and its subsidiary bodies is for us grounds for legitimate concern. 
Some of the Secretary-General's initiatives in restructuring the Secretariat with a view to enhancing its effectiveness and streamlining resource management are commendable and we support them. 
We should also like to express our support for the Secretary-General's initiatives aimed at decentralizing the activities of the United Nations in the economic and social sectors, which would particularly benefit the regional economic commissions, whose great potential has yet to be fully exploited. 
An Agenda for Development, together with An Agenda for Peace should, in principle, offer an integrated institutional and operational framework for United Nations activities. 
In this connection, I reaffirm our commitment to an integrated approach to peace and development. 
In this respect, we share the Secretary-General's view on the need for: 
Like the Secretary-General, we believe that the time has come to stop simply acting upon the consequences or reacting to actual emergencies; rather, we should undertake serious action that would establish the basis for sustainable development. 
The forthcoming World Summit on Social Development is, in this respect, an excellent opportunity which mankind must seize in order to elaborate an ambitious programme of action that will confront the challenges and significant problems of our times. 
We must recognize that the progress made in setting out concepts and policies, and even in drafting institutional and legal instruments, has been somewhat curtailed by the chronic financial crisis resulting from late payments of contributions and a disturbing drop in resources earmarked for development. 
The Algerian delegation fully shares in this respect the oft-stated concern of the Secretary-General, a concern that is clearly reflected in this year's report. 
The late payment of contributions places our Organization in a precarious situation and greatly reduces its capacity for action. 
The dangerous consequences of reductions in, or withdrawals of, peace-keeping forces for financial reasons are well known: unless a political solution is found, collapse there could once again be appalling tragedies in countries such as Somalia and Rwanda. 
With more and more devastating and murderous conflicts breaking out, the international community and the Security Council in particular should shoulder their responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, while fully respecting the sovereignty, territorial integrity and independence of States. 
Resources earmarked for operational activities related to development and humanitarian assistance are also dropping to dangerously low levels, thereby jeopardizing the financing of any new projects for the developing countries. 
The current system of financing, based on voluntary contributions, has to be reconsidered with a view to guaranteeing the reliability and predictability of the resources and finances that can be mobilized. 
On another level, there has been no significant progress this year towards the completion of the decolonization process, which is still one of the priority tasks facing our Organization. 
Many peoples and territories still under foreign domination are waiting for the United Nations to shoulder its responsibility under the Charter and the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples. 
This is the case of the people of Western Sahara, who wish to exercise their right to self-determination through a fair, free and credible referendum carried out by the United Nations in cooperation with the Organization of African Unity. 
Nothing should keep the United Nations from fulfilling that mission. 
In reading the report of the Secretary-General, we are not only further enlightened as to the problems and challenges facing us, but also become more aware of their scope. 
We can only hope that next year's report, which will coincide with the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, will live up even more fully to our expectations and give us even more grounds for hope. 
Mrs. Flores (Uruguay) (interpretation from Spanish): First of all, my delegation wishes to thank the Secretary-General for the report (A/49/1) that he has submitted on the work of the Organization. 
Uruguay considers that discussion of this report in the General Assembly gives Member States an excellent opportunity to exchange views on the functioning of the Organization, to evaluate results and to lay down guidelines for future action. 
Through a description of the Organization's activities over the last 12 months, the report attempts to show that the Organization is playing a large role not only in the maintenance of peace but also in the economic and social fields. 
My delegation, broadly speaking, shares the approach taken in the report. 
Along these lines, the global, integrated approach to the original purposes of the Organization - peace, justice, human rights and development - should be supported by the adoption of concrete measures that will ensure the appropriate fulfilment of those objectives. 
Article 1, paragraph 1 of the Charter sets forth peace as the fundamental purpose of the Organization. 
The desire to strengthen the United Nations and make it more effective in the area of preventive diplomacy, peace-keeping and peace-building was at the origin of the Agenda for Peace. 
In that document, fundamental questions were raised, such as those mentioned in paragraph 400 of the present report. 
Some of the problems mentioned there remain unresolved. 
We might mention, for example, the implementation of Article 50 of the Charter. 
As regards the specific issues that are dealt with in the chapter of the report of the Secretary-General entitled Preventive diplomacy and peacemaking, we wish to emphasize the establishment and good functioning of the Situation Centre. 
The work of the staff of this Centre has improved communications between the missions in the field, Headquarters and the troop-contributing countries. 
Uruguay, as a troop-contributing country, feels that the functions of the Centre are vital to ensure that the contributing countries receive the maximum amount of information. 
This report was especially useful to the missions and provided a full understanding of events during the period under review. 
We also wish to express our satisfaction at the arrangements to establish the nucleus of a Planning Unit. 
As for relations between the Secretariat and the Governments that provide contingents, my delegation regards as very positive the initiatives that were taken to increase the number of meetings between contributing countries and the relevant offices in the area of each mission. 
With the passage of time we see that peace and development are two closely related concepts. 
The international community wants to promote economic and social progress among all peoples. 
This desire was expressed by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/181 of 22 November 1992, which gave rise to the report An Agenda for Development. 
Despite the undeniable importance of this subject, we still do not have firm proposals regarding the adoption of policies and measures that indicate a course of concrete and effective action. 
The Organization is no longer a protagonist in dealing with macro-economic and financial problems. 
A subsection of the report is devoted to the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD). 
My delegation notes the activities in this field that have occurred over the past year. 
These have enhanced the effectiveness of this Organization and its ability to operate. 
This is why, in our judgement, UNCTAD must be revitalized even further; must recover its functions in the areas of coordination, analysis and negotiation of economic policies world wide; and must be strengthened as an instrument of technical assistance for developing countries. 
This would include strengthening the system of resident coordinators. 
The adviser would introduce consistency in the area of policies and would improve coordination within the United Nations especially coordination between the departments at Headquarters, the regional Commissions and the Funds and Programmes of the Organization. 
Paragraph 194 of the report refers to the concentration of the work of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) in six areas: the alleviation of poverty, management development, technical cooperation between the developing countries, environment and natural resource management, women in development, and technology for development. 
Uruguay suggests encouraging the designing of means for evaluating the concrete results achieved. 
I refer to the financial crisis that the Organization is going through. 
The Secretary-General has highlighted the serious cash flow situation in the Organization, especially in respect of peace-keeping missions. 
My delegation shares the view a view that has been expressed already that if all Member States paid the amounts they owed, this problem would be resolved. 
On this point, my delegation understands that if contributions were assessed on the basis of a State's capacity to pay, the impact of the payment of the quota would be the same on all of the national economies. 
The debate on that subject in the Fifth Committee will undoubtedly be very useful. 
Currently there are 186 States parties to the Statute of the ICJ, and 58 States have declared their recognition of the binding jurisdiction of the Court under paragraphs 2 and 5 of Article 36 of the Statute. 
Uruguay was the first country to sign the optional clause accepting that jurisdiction. 
In the General Assembly just a few days ago my delegation followed very carefully the introduction by the President of the ICJ, Mr. Mohammed Bedjaoui, of the report on the Court. 
My country was one of the sponsors of resolution 48/263, which contains the agreement on the implementation of Part XI. 
Although the tribunal that Uruguay favours would have binding and exclusive jurisdiction, we feel that this has been an important step in the area of the development of international law. 
Mr. Shah (Pakistan): My delegation would like to express its deep appreciation to the Secretary-General for his report on the work of the Organization, contained in document A/49/1. 
The Secretary-General's comprehensive report truly manifests his outstanding qualities as an academic and the vision he shows in his activities aimed at resolving the many crises confronting the world. 
My delegation fully subscribes to the linkages established in the report between peace, economic growth, environmental protection, healthy social conditions, democracy and development. 
It also agrees that the definition of security in today's world is no longer limited to questions of land and weapons but now includes economic well-being, environmental sustainability and the protection of human rights. 
As rightly pointed out by the Secretary-General, there is a direct relationship between international peace and security and development. 
We agree with the Secretary-General that the World Summit for Social Development and the upcoming fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations present us with historic opportunities. 
These opportunities should be utilized to enhance global cooperation and create new ways to use the original aims of the Charter - justice, human rights and development - to establish a lasting foundation for international peace and security. 
The Pakistan delegation is particularly grateful to Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali for drawing the attention of the world community, in paragraphs 541 and 542 of his report, to the tensions and threat to peace arising from the problems in Jammu and Kashmir. 
We welcome his willingness to exert all possible efforts to facilitate the search for a lasting solution to one of the oldest unresolved conflicts, a conflict still on the United Nations agenda. 
Despite assurances and commitments made by the Indian leaders, the right to self-determination has been denied to the oppressed peoples of Jammu and Kashmir since 1947. 
The world has witnessed an unparalleled reign of terror, which has trampled the human rights of the civilians in that area. 
The tensions generated by this dispute threaten both regional and international peace and security. 
My delegation considers it imperative that the international community intercede to promote a just and peaceful solution to the Jammu and Kashmir dispute. ln this context, Pakistan has accepted the Secretary-General's offer of good offices to facilitate the solution of this dispute. 
We hope India will also accept the Secretary-General's offer. 
Ms. Arystanbekova (Kazakhstan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Mr. Muthaura (Kenya): I wish to take this opportunity to congratulate the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, on the in-depth report he has presented to the General Assembly on the work of the Organization over the last year. 
The Secretary-General has made a very able and thorough review of the operations the Organization has undertaken in the past 12 months, particularly those concerning the implementation of the resolutions of United Nations organs. 
He has also set out in detail his vision of the future challenges facing the Organization in the main areas of peace and security, sustainable development and social justice. 
With the end of the cold war, there is renewed support for the Organization and therefore the need to seize the opportunity to reinforce its moral authority in the pursuit of its noble objectives as inscribed in the Charter. 
All of us, as Members of the Organization, have a responsibility to ensure that the assessed contributions are paid on time and that the budget of the Organization is consonant with the demands and the responsibilities that the general membership puts on it. 
Kenya is appreciative of the stress that the Secretary-General is placing on the need to balance appropriations for peace and security and those allocated to social and economic development. 
It is of great interest to us that the Secretary-General has expressed particular concern regarding the need to strengthen the links between emergency assistance, rehabilitation and long-term development. 
In that regard, the strategy to strengthen United Nations activities at the regional and national levels is most welcome. 
As the United Nations reassesses itself for the forthcoming fiftieth anniversary of the Organization and maps out its strategy for the future, Kenya subscribes to the view that a bottom-up approach in regard to international peace and security, sustainable development and social justice is the most effective way forward. 
Capacity-building at the national and regional levels as it relates to governmental and non-governmental organizations, as well as general mobilization of the population in support of United Nations activities and the Organization's response to local, national and regional concerns, cannot be overemphasized. 
May I now comment on a few specific aspects of the Secretary-General's report. 
We welcome the progress made so far regarding reform of the Organization with a view to improving the efficiency and administrative functioning of the Organization. 
Chapter II of the Secretary-General's report entitled "Coordinating a comprehensive strategy" highlights, inter alia, the increased responsibility of the Security Council in the light of the numerous challenges to international peace and security that it is called upon to address. 
With the demise of the cold war, the international community has now reposed greater confidence in the role of the Organization. 
In this regard reform of the Security Council has acquired crucial importance and urgency. 
My delegation has already expressed its views under agenda item 33 of the Assembly and looks forward to participate further in the work of the Group. 
We welcome the arrangements that the Secretary-General has already put in place with a view to servicing the Council, including the appointment of a Special Adviser, at Under-Secretary-General level, to serve as his personal representative to the Council. 
Building on "An Agenda for Development" submitted by the Secretary-General to the General Assembly in June 1994, the Assembly has devoted several meetings to an in-depth discussion of the Agenda. 
Lively discussion of the Agenda also took place at the World Hearings on Development, convened by the President of the General Assembly last June, as well as at the Economic and Social Council session, also held in June 1994. 
In this regard we welcome the proposal by the Secretary-General to strengthen the links between emergency assistance, rehabilitation and long-term development. 
The structural adjustment programmes, though usually necessary, need to be accompanied by safety nets that can cushion the vulnerable groups from the adverse effects that usually accompany such programmes. 
In this regard, we look forward to the major forthcoming world conferences where some of these issues will be discussed in detail. 
In particular, the World Summit for Social Development to be held in Copenhagen next year is expected to articulate a programme of action for the international community in this vital field. 
That Conference must contend with the reality that the social situation of people cannot be improved without, in general, improved economic conditions. 
The Secretary-General's report clearly demonstrates the necessity to strengthen the capacity of these organizations to enable them to cope with their increased responsibilities, especially as envisaged in chapter 38 of Agenda 21. 
Paragraph 181 of the report specifically points out that despite the clear call by Agenda 21 for UNEP to be given greater expertise and additional resources, resource constraints are continuing to affect its activities in a number of programme areas such as energy, environmental health, atmosphere and environmental assessment. 
UNDP has experienced a 15 per cent reduction in core resources, while UNICEF faced a serious reversal in contributions in 1993, bringing the level down by $150 million from the peak in 1992 of $688 million. 
UNFPA experienced a drop in contributions of $18.4 million in 1993 from $238 million in 1992. 
This situation should not be allowed to continue. 
There is clear evidence that the Organization's resources continue to be directed towards peace-keeping and humanitarian budgets at the expense of development. 
We wish to reiterate what the Secretary-General has himself pointed out that development must be given priority as it is the foundation of peace. 
With regard to section D of chapter III entitled The humanitarian imperative, the Secretary-General has elaborated on the measures that he has put in place to strengthen coordination among the various actors in the humanitarian, political and peace-keeping activities of the United Nations. 
We wish to emphasize that the United Nations needs to strengthen its capacity to respond to situations requiring preventive diplomacy so as to avoid catastrophes of the type we recently witnessed in Rwanda. 
Mr. Butler (Australia): We wish to express our appreciation to the Secretary-General for his comprehensive and forward-looking report on the work of the organization (A/49/1). 
The report demonstrates clearly the challenges and opportunities which now face the United Nations in an increasingly complex global environment. 
It also outlines the significant action which has been taken in many areas during the past year to strengthen the role and functioning of the Organization to respond effectively to those challenges and opportunities. 
The Secretary-General emphasizes that the new international context and the multidimensional nature of the challenges call for multilateral action and an integrated approach, and we agree. 
Our shared objective must be one of cooperating for peace through strengthening cooperative security in all of its manifestations. 
For these reasons, Australia welcomes the Secretary-General's efforts in producing an Agenda for Development, following on, as it does, from An Agenda for Peace. 
It recognizes that economies should serve people. 
We also applaud the focus the Secretary-General has placed on practical international cooperation for global human security, for example in the areas of emergency humanitarian assistance, effective governance and the key social issues which form the agenda of the World Summit on Social Development. 
It is imperative that we improve the system's ability to develop and implement social and economic development programmes in a more coordinated and coherent manner, including finding ways to allow the Bretton Woods institutions and United Nations bodies to work in closer harmony. 
But more than this will be required, including changes in the senior decision-making structure of the United Nations Secretariat. 
One of the most crucial elements in any functioning system of cooperative security is an effective capacity for preventive diplomacy. 
Australia is convinced that the United Nations can and should do more in this respect to prevent disputes from escalating into armed conflicts. 
This can be done in today's world; it must be done and there is abundant evidence that prevention is not only preferable but also less costly than cure. 
To give further impetus to this process we propose to introduce at the current session a draft resolution on enhancing preventive diplomacy. 
We believe that there is widespread support for the United Nations to build strong preventive diplomacy machinery to develop the capacity, foreseen by its founders and articulated in Article 33 of the Charter, to operate as an active agent in the peaceful settlement of disputes. 
The Organization would be able to operate more effectively in this area by giving its staff additional skills in dispute resolution and in conflict management. 
We propose that the United Nations develop a dispute-resolution service within its Secretariat. 
Such regional organizations and arrangements can themselves play a very useful role, but we must have realistic expectations of them because most cannot match the capacity of global bodies to marshal resources for peace-building or, at the other end of the scale, for military responses to crises. 
They nevertheless offer a way of bringing together the parties to disputes in a constructive and non-confrontational framework. 
The efforts of the international community at preventive action in Burundi have been encouraging, but they need to be sustained. 
As the Secretary-General noted in a recent report on Burundi, 
We Australians fully endorse this view. 
We can do more to strengthen the contribution that preventive diplomacy can make to international peace and security, and we can do this at this session of the General Assembly. 
It is an opportunity that we should seize. 
Mr. Remirez de Estenoz Barciela (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): The discussion under item 10 of the agenda is probably one of the most important of this session. 
My delegation has examined the Secretary-General's report with great care, and we agree in essence with the statement made by the Chairman of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries, which contains many of the doubts and concerns that Cuba shares. 
It is impossible to include in a single statement the wide-ranging ideas contained in the Secretary-General's report. 
Therefore we will confine ourselves to a number of necessary reflections and to commenting on concepts that we consider erroneous, while the Cuban delegation will continue to comment on the elements contained in this report both in plenary meetings and in the Main Committees of this forty-ninth session. 
In the euphoria of these few last years it may have forgotten the multidisciplinary nature of its role and may have concentrated excessively on peace-keeping and related activities. 
It likewise does not seem appropriate that, as stated in the report, the international community is obligated to redefine the concept of development. 
This Organization is not new, nor are the economic and social problems that affect a large part of mankind. 
We do not have to prepare new definitions of development, nor do we have to adopt new agendas that ignore the achievements of decades and, moveover, contain concepts that are frequently not acceptable to all States, in particular those that would most benefit from development. 
Thus, even if we agree that various elements in today's world are closely related, we must not ignore the fact that development occupies the highest place. 
We are surprised that the philosophical foundations of the report do not give due attention to the principles enshrined in the Charter which is the cornerstone of the work of this Organization or to the manner in which they will be applied in the future. 
Nevertheless, I would like to place on record that the description of the various principal organs contained in the Secretary-General's report is also illustrative in this regard. 
This clearly shows why the work of the Security Council requires a greater transparency. 
We must not forget, in this context, that the priorities of this Organization can only be determined by its Member States. 
We must also be careful about current concepts linked to this trend. 
Only a small portion of the report is truly devoted to development and yet, despite this, elements regarding humanitarian assistance and human rights are added to it. 
In the statement I had the honour to make last year on this item, I referred to our concern regarding the subordination of third world development to the implementation of new concepts allegedly addressing the maintenance of international peace and security. 
We also expressed our concern about the change in priorities represented by the loss of the necessary balance between peace-keeping and the obligations of the United Nations in the field of international cooperation for development. 
The approach prevailing in this year's report has also inverted the priorities of the Organization, a phenomenon which seems to be on its way to becoming a rule. 
We agree with the aim of trying to avoid human tragedies brought about by armed conflict, but underdevelopment, poverty, malnutrition and lack of access to adequate health care are more costly today in terms of human lives than all the wars being waged on our planet. 
Is the proportion of three-to-one between the resources being devoted to peace-keeping and related activities and those devoted to development appropriate? Obviously, priorities are being inverted and even the most cursory glance through the report shows this to be so. 
This equation inevitably prompts us to address an issue that has been receiving much attention lately. 
We are referring to the Organization's so-called financial crisis. 
We have our doubts that this is the appropriate term for this situation. 
It has not been demonstrated that the financial structures of the Organization and their operating mechanisms, such as the different scales of assessments, are in crisis. 
If we compare the figures of the Organization's debts, provided by the Secretariat itself, against the figure of monies owed to the Organization, the assertion I made earlier would seem to be confirmed. 
Thus we see no need to carry out the radical changes proposed to satisfy a few big Powers nor to go against the established procedures for the discussion of budgetary issues by setting aside the Fifth Committee of this General Assembly. 
Then, and only then, should we review the financial procedures of this Organization. 
Lastly, I should like to refer to issues related to peace-keeping. 
It continues to amaze us that nowhere in the report is there mentioned the principles that should govern these operations and their related activities essentially, the consent of the parties involved in a conflict, as a necessary precondition to the establishment of a peace-keeping operation. 
Further comment on the unpredictable consequences of these actions is unnecessary. 
We have made a few comments on the Secretary-General's report for this year and, above all, on its underlying philosophy. 
We continue to disagree with the Secretary-General on a number of issues and concepts, but we agree with him on many others. 
Mr. Pashovski (Bulgaria): Our deliberations at this session of the General Assembly are being held at an important time in the life of the United Nations, since we are on the eve of the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization. 
The past year has marked further progress in the process of restructuring the social and economic sector of the Organization and in efforts to strengthen its role and effectiveness in the area of international cooperation for development. 
The evolving perception that peace, economic growth, the environment, social justice and democracy are interlocking and mutually reinforcing has been widely recognized. 
The need for a comprehensive innovative approach to development has gained wide support. 
In this context, particular importance should be attached to the further discussions on the report of the Secretary-General on An Agenda for Development. 
We share the view that An Agenda for Development should be aimed at making the United Nations more responsive to new development realities. 
Identifying ways and means of harmonizing and coordinating the interrelationships between peace and development and the manner they are dealt with deserves adequate attention. 
Since its creation the United Nations has evolved as a unique international body in which all pressing issues, across the political, economic and social spectrum can be approached in an integrated manner. 
It has increased responsibilities and plays a greater role today; the cold war and bipolar confrontation have come to an end, but the international community faces new challenges and threats. 
We are confident that the restructuring of the United Nations economic and social sectors will ensure a better balance in the activities of the Organization and will make it more responsive to and more effective in dealing with the interrelated problems of development. 
The reinforcement of the United Nations system for operational activities and a more active cooperation between the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions are important elements in this process. 
Along with increased attention to and concern for the socio-economic dimension of security, the trend towards expanding the involvement of the United Nations in preventive diplomacy and crisis management that we have witnessed in recent years should be further upheld and promoted. 
Bulgaria has traditionally acknowledged and supported making better use of the instruments for the prevention of conflicts and crises, and we welcome the substantive progress made in that area. 
Another major component of the Organization's conflict- resolution efforts is the growing involvement of the United Nations in peace-keeping throughout the world. 
Significant progress has been made in these areas. 
We support the development of the system of stand-by arrangements, and have already committed national resources for use in United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
We share the growing concern over existing problems in the financial aspects of peace-keeping. 
Therefore, we join those who call for redoubling the efforts to seek answers to those questions. 
The cooperation of the United Nations with regional organizations is an essential element of the evolving new international system of security and stability. 
Bulgaria was among the initiators of the process of cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), and consistently supports its promotion. 
We think that stronger interaction between the two organizations is possible, especially in the area of human rights issues and in the efforts towards conflict prevention, post-conflict peace-building and the consolidation of democratic institutions. 
A good starting point in this regard is the existing framework of tripartite meetings between the Council of Europe, the CSCE and the United Nations. 
In conclusion, I should like to underscore the significance my country attaches to the overall process of reforming and adapting the Organization to the new challenges of our time, and to reaffirm our dedication and commitment to this process. 
Mr. Vilchez (Nicaragua) (interpretation from Spanish): Nicaragua, as a member of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries and the Group of 77, fully supports the statements made by the Permanent Representatives of Indonesia and Algeria on this subject. 
Our Organization, created in San Francisco to save humankind from the scourge of war, will then have the opportunity to undertake a thorough study of the achievements and errors made during that historic period, so full of hope, which saw the rebirth of the great ideal of democracy. 
The 1980s in particular bore clear witness to a monumental change of a historical, political and social nature. 
Our United Nations has today become a beacon signalling a safe haven from upheavals caused by conflicts of all kinds. 
The hopes of all humankind are today placed in our Organization. 
In his recently published report on the work of the Organization the Secretary-General states: 
During the period covered by this, my third annual report, I have sought to correct the common misperception of the United Nations as an organization dedicated primarily to peace-keeping. 
Economic and social questions have long occupied the major part of United Nations efforts. 
Such work has become all the more important today precisely as conflicts are increasingly recognized to have economic and social origins. 
In this context, we consider that our Organization must devote itself with renewed vigour to the struggle against inequity and injustice. 
The United Nations must not only be the bearer of hope, but must fulfil its commitments in the economic and social areas, working hard to achieve at least a minimal improvement in the living conditions of humankind. 
It is a matter of concern that even as the United Nations has increased its responsibilities, especially as regards peace-keeping operations, it is left defenceless in a deep and almost permanent financial crisis. 
The international community must give financing top priority, but it must be complemented by rational management of existing resources, and the General Assembly must be able to assess the effectiveness of the measures taken by the Secretary-General in establishing a more direct structure of responsibility of States. 
We also welcome the creation of the Office of Internal Oversight Services, headed by an Under-Secretary-General. 
The multidimensional character of the United Nations is reflected in the increasing responsibilities of its organs and specialized agencies. 
The General Assembly is playing a more valuable role in international relations, so it is important that the role of its President be strengthened. 
Hence, the approach to reform and restructuring must be comprehensive and balanced. 
We must promote a more balanced relationship between the General Assembly, the Security Council and the Secretary-General, in accordance with the provisions of the Charter. 
We welcome the growing tendency to adopt draft resolutions by consensus and the increasing participation of Heads of State and Government in the General Assembly's general debates. 
We must also highlight the importance of the General Assembly's establishment of an open-ended working group to deal with the question of equitable representation on and an increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
We are particularly happy to see that all matters relating to human rights are appropriately reflected in the Secretary-General's report. 
The report contains pertinent references to the various activities of the High Commissioner for Human Rights, who is now charged with the promotion and protection of all civil, cultural, economic, political and social rights. 
My delegation considers it appropriate that, as part of the process of restructuring to increase the effectiveness of our efforts in the field of human rights, we should try to coordinate the tasks of all the competent bodies and allocate the necessary financial resources for this important work. 
In this context, we should like to refer to the report (A/49/2) presented by the Council to the General Assembly. 
In 1992 the General Assembly welcomed the Secretary-General's report entitled An Agenda for Peace, and in September 1993 the Assembly adopted a second resolution on this subject. 
The Security Council has held a number of meetings to deal with specific proposals on An Agenda for Peace. 
The Agenda has led to many concrete reforms in the United Nations system through the adoption of tangible measures. 
We applaud the adoption of these measures recommended by the Secretary-General. 
We endorse, albeit with some concern, what has been achieved through preventive diplomacy and initiatives in the field of peace-keeping operations as well as instruments for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The sums required are minimal by comparison with the inevitable enormous cost, in terms of human suffering and material damage, of war and continued conflict. 
We congratulate the Secretary-General on giving priority to preventive diplomacy, and we hope that this will be further strengthened as an effective instrument of collective security. 
We are very interested in the report entitled An Agenda for Development which the Secretary-General presented to the General Assembly on 4 May 1994. 
This report has given rise to a stimulating and lively debate. 
During the Economic and Social Council's discussions on the subject, Governments indicated their desire to enhance the effectiveness of the development activities of the United Nations and to strengthen practical cooperation in these activities. 
We believe that greater consistency must be achieved in the criteria governing development activities. 
This task cannot be postponed. 
All Member States must categorically promote the adoption of an action-oriented agenda that defines strategies, parameters and the means of achieving reform of the current international economic system and of fulfilling many of the aspirations of the developing world. 
We are particularly concerned over the fact that the question of foreign debt a principal source of instability in the developing world is not reflected adequately in the Secretary-General's report. 
Nicaragua, as a country with a high indebtedness, attributes great importance to this subject. 
We believe that the United Nations should play a greater role in the search for viable solutions to the whole problem. 
My country, Nicaragua, is a new democracy. 
The country and its people have recent experience of a terrible internal conflict that devastated the land for more than a decade. 
This experience has taught us to believe in coexistence and in the merits of democracy. 
The strengthening of democracy is a vital component of preventive diplomacy and of economic and social development. 
We consider that the Organization's work in support of democracy and peace must be strengthened and that it merits close attention. 
Here we should like to refer to the support of the United Nations for the holding of the Second International Conference of New or Restored Democracies, which took place in Managua, Nicaragua, last July and was attended by 77 countries as participants or observers. 
In the coming days we shall be submitting a draft resolution on this subject. 
In conclusion, we should like to commend the Secretary-General for his broad vision the product of his great experience as a diplomat and statesman. 
We agree with the comment in his report that this difficult period for mankind provides us with a great opportunity to bring together, in a coherent and unified fashion, the original aims of the world Organization. 
This comprehensive vision would enable the United Nations to enhance its operational effectiveness in dealing with the multidimensional questions related to an integrated approach and renewed multilateral action. 
As it completes 50 years, the United Nations must recognize that, in large part, the attitudes and experiences of the past are no longer relevant. 
Mr. Mwaungulu (Malawi), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
It is for this reason that my delegation values the comprehensive yet concise overview of the whole range of activities of the world body over the past 12 months. 
Rather than trying to touch upon the multiplicity of issues, activities and actors covered in the report, I will make general observations on such key areas as development, humanitarian assistance, peace-keeping operations and the financial situation of the Organization. 
If the international community is to surmount these challenges, it must continue to focus on development as a top priority of the global agenda. 
As development is one of the most effective means of preventive diplomacy, development and peace naturally go hand in hand. 
The Secretary-General's report entitled An Agenda for Development is a most timely and important document. 
Although individual countries must bear the primary responsibility for development, national efforts must be buttressed by international cooperation. 
The United Nations is the most appropriate and capable forum to deal with this vital issue, particularly in formulating a comprehensive approach for development through its capacity to accumulate experience, expertise and human resources in this field. 
At the same time, the reform and restructuring of the United Nations should be continued and further strengthened to meet new and complex responsibilities. 
My delegation welcomes the Secretary-General's decision to assign new responsibility to the Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme to assist him in enhancing policy coherence with the United Nations and overall coordination of operational activities for development. 
Given the broad-based and comprehensive concept of development, the United Nations must reinforce its role in this area by adopting a new approach which will effectively respond to the challenging needs of developing countries. 
During the past 12 months, the international community has witnessed a number of massive humanitarian crises world wide. 
Particularly shocking is the genocide committed in flagrant violation of the principles and purposes of the United Nations Charter. 
Faced with unprecedented humanitarian disasters caused by armed ethnic and civil conflicts and natural disasters, the relevant organs of the United Nations, particularly the Department of Humanitarian Assistance, have played an instrumental role in arranging and coordinating humanitarian assistance to victims. 
My delegation urges the international community to reinforce its assistance to the affected populations, while the United Nations, through the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the Inter-Agency Standing Committee (IASC), continues to endeavour to enhance its ability to respond quickly and in a coherent manner. 
With humanitarian relief operations frequently being carried out in the midst of violent conflict, another major challenge lies in securing adequate protection for humanitarian personnel. 
In this regard, principles and operational guidelines for relief programmes in conditions of conflict, which are being worked out under the auspices of the IASC, should be elaborated as quickly as possible. 
Peace-keeping operations are also being conducted in more challenging settings. 
As operations have increased not only in peril but also in cost, it has become difficult to find sufficient troops and support personnel to cope with the most arduous tasks, while emergency conflict situations demand rapid deployment of military and civilian personnel. 
Moreover, the persistent United Nations financial crisis, due to the failure of Member States to pay their assessments on time, has delayed troop-contributor reimbursement. 
In light of the difficult conditions surrounding peace-keeping operations these days, more efforts should be made to effectively employ preventive diplomacy. 
If prevention has failed, the decision of the United Nations to get involved in actual conflicts should be made with discretion and prioritization. Greater focus should be given to address the modality of intervention and the means of securing necessary resources. 
Finally, my delegation believes that ensuring an adequate financial base is a central prerequisite for any United Nations activity. 
My delegation agrees with the Secretary-General's observation that the unpredictability and irregularity of contributions from Member States make it extremely difficult to manage the Organization effectively. 
My Government will carefully study the ideas of the Secretary-General for extricating the Organization from its financial predicament and make further comments on them at the appropriate time. 
It is thus a true reflection of our diverse tendencies. 
It is therefore evident that the Secretary-General in person, and the Organization in general, require a true environment of cooperation and goodwill, with an absence of self-centred attitudes on the part of those who must be guided by impartiality. 
The report dwells on a multitude of United Nations activities which are hard to cover in this limited statement. 
But on the whole we can safely say that its main thrust is the broader concept of the human aspect, a natural by-product of the preoccupations of the Secretary-General himself, already truly reflected in his Agenda for Peace and also in his intended Agenda for Development. 
Success or failure, good or poor delivery, is attributable to the performance of those who are directly responsible for participating, evaluating and even adjudicating without malice or bad faith. 
We cannot but agree with the report that peace and security are organically linked to development. 
But, as the report truly reflects, what we have so far witnessed in developmental activities and collective thinking is not enough. 
The attainment of genuine peace and security essentially means uprooting the lingering causes of conflicts. 
Long-term development in its wider meaning is the answer and the remedy. 
The commitment remains the same however. 
It is against this background that we view the efforts of the Organization to realize and cement peace and security world wide. 
The strategic preoccupations of big nations, whether military, economic or political, should not devour the interests or aspirations of smaller nations. 
The objective is the real contribution of citizens in self-rule, good governance and full accountability to the people. 
Allow me to go into somewhat greater detail. 
Sudan fully supports the continuing process of streamlining the structures and work of all United Nations bodies. 
In this context we feel that it is of special importance that the group entrusted with the task of looking to improve the work of the Council should broaden its contacts to include regional organizations, whose role in maintaining regional peace and security is still marginalized. 
We are particularly worried that the Council is increasingly tilting towards inconsistency and clandestine methods of work. 
The non-aligned have offered a handsome contribution in this respect. 
As for regional conflicts, we continue to emphasize the fact that sustained economic growth and equitable functioning of the world economy are the most appropriate approaches. 
But, as this experience is still under way, we continue to support the ideas presented by the non-aligned with a view to consolidating the High Commissioner's mandate. 
In the Secretary-General's report the situation in the Sudan is described as follows: 
The Arabic translation gives the statement a more strident tone and shows a subjective approach. 
The figures quoted concerning the number who have died because of the hostilities or the number who were displaced are far from true. 
The truth also is that about 3 million inhabitants of the south have moved northwards seeking protection from the inhuman treatment and banditry of all the rebel factions. 
We would have preferred truthfulness, accuracy and professionalism in this type of description. 
The report also speaks of cases of the Government's non-cooperation with some non-governmental organizations which has allegedly contributed to obstructing the delivery of emergency aid to those in need. 
The truth is that the Government has established a large commission to facilitate the work of non-governmental organizations in Sudan. 
It also consented to their request to choose five of their number as coordinators with governmental authorities. 
I should like to confirm from this rostrum that the large majority of these organizations are operating in all tranquillity with all the Sudanese authorities concerned. 
Some, however, tend to exceed their mandate and meddle in the internal affairs of the country. 
Sudan is not the only example; similar examples can be cited from various parts of the world. 
Public opinion in their own constituencies at home should not blind them to the truth as they see it in reality, on the ground. 
I find it my duty to inform this body, as my Minister did earlier, that the Government of Sudan has made extensive strides in its untiring search for a peaceful settlement of this conflict, inflamed by external interference. 
Our efforts, however, will continue to be in vain if we are not left alone to settle our differences. 
As the Sudan Government has, in good faith, signed three Sudan Lifeline operations agreements, it is time for the world to condemn the rebel movements that are obstructing, looting and confiscating food and medicine aid. 
The United Nations authorities have adequately proved this. 
My delegation will take up this matter again at a later stage, during the consideration of this item in the appropriate Committee. 
It demonstrates once again the increasing demands made on the United Nations and the Secretary-General. 
Whereas during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly much attention was devoted to the development and improvement of peace-keeping activities based on An Agenda for Peace (A/47/27), this year we must once again focus our work on the problems of economic and social development. 
Important as this field of activities is, the United Nations will succeed in its purpose to maintain international peace and security only if it deals with the roots of instability. 
We share the view of the Secretary-General that many conflicts have economic and social origins. 
The prevention of conflicts must therefore start at their roots. 
In this context the Agenda for Development must be the centrepiece of our work. 
In his report An Agenda for Development (A/48/935), the Secretary-General has provided us with an in-depth analysis of the foundations of international cooperation for development. 
The fundamental changes in the political situation and in economic policy world wide have created a new environment in which we have a real chance of bringing to fulfilment a renewed vision of development. 
The Agenda for Development must complement the Agenda for Peace as there is a clear interrelationship between peace and development. 
Without peace there can be no development, and without development we will face increasing insecurity and conflicts in many parts of the world. 
A new framework for addressing new dimensions of development, including the role the United Nations could play is indeed strongly needed. 
That is why my Government strongly supports the concept of the five dimensions of development identified and defined in the Report of the Secretary-General. 
They should be seen as part of an integrated concept of sustainable human development. 
The addendum to be prepared by the Secretary-General should be built upon these five dimensions in order to reach a number of operational conclusions. 
We share the view expressed in the Secretary-General's report An Agenda for Development that there is a clear linkage between political stability and development. 
Democracy, development and respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms are interdependent and mutually reinforcing. 
They are the primary responsibility of Governments, which have to ensure the framework conditions for development. 
Several developing countries are now key actors in the world economy and should play an increased role in development cooperation efforts. 
There is also a need to recognize the role of new actors in development, including non-governmental actors. 
The fight against poverty is a centrepiece of development assistance. 
The addendum to the Agenda for Development should pay particular attention to the least-developed countries and Africa. 
Particular problems of countries in transition should also be addressed. 
A number of conferences held this year and to be held in 1995 are dealing with development-related problems. 
In May we discussed the problems of small island countries and agreed on a plan of action. 
The International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo not only focused attention on the central issue population but it was also able to reach a broad agreement on integrating population issues and development. 
Next year the World Summit for Social Development in Copenhagen, which has been an important issue this week, will have to agree on a set of commitments on the eradication of poverty, on employment and on social integration. 
These are essential elements of national and international stability. 
The Fourth World Conference on Women in Beijing will not only recognize the important role of women in development but also, as we hope, agree on guidelines for further promoting this role. 
The United Nations is the only forum where we can integrate the results of these conferences into a comprehensive concept for development. 
Further reforms designed to increase its relevance in this field are needed. 
We look forward to the addendum to the report of the Secretary-General on an Agenda for Development, which we hope will contain proposals to this effect. 
In conclusion, my Government believes that development is a fundamental human right. 
Peace as the foundation, the economy as the engine of progress, the environment as a basis for sustainability, justice as a pillar of society, and democracy as good governance constitute the safest foundation for its realization. 
We noted in particular that the report describes clearly all aspects of the activities of the Organization, ranging from our many achievements some of which still have to be strengthened to the innumerable challenges that still lie before us, and some understandable shortcomings that remain to be dealt with. 
One of the first was the historic change in South Africa with the eradication of apartheid, a major event in which this Organization had invested enormous energies. 
Likewise, persevering and patient work in Mozambique allows us to glimpse, with the holding of free elections, the prospect of a happy future for this brother country. 
My country believes that we must constantly urge the various parties to these conflicts to show greater responsibility by cooperating with the United Nations to seek lasting solutions to the problems undermining their countries. 
My delegation believes that the peace-keeping operations maintained by the United Nations, if entered into with care and with respect for the provisions of the Charter, contribute enormously to the safeguarding of international peace and security. 
We reaffirm here the commitment of the Republic of the Congo to increasing its future contributions as a troop-contributing country. 
The United Nations is an instrument for peace; it must also efficiently promote development. 
My delegation welcomes the emerging consensus among the Member States that, as the report emphasizes in several places, 
peace and security in our States and throughout the world require a solution to our people's economic and social problems (Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-ninth Session, Plenary Meetings, 7th meeting, p. 44). 
The case of Africa vividly illustrates these weaknesses in terms of international solidarity and the failure to live up to commitments entered into. 
Our marginalization at the levels of international trade, monetary affairs, finances, technology, communication and exchanges of information is increasingly apparent. 
The socio-economic situation of Africa remains disturbing. 
My delegation therefore appeals to donor countries that they establish a more stable financing mechanism and work resolutely to implement the commitments they have entered into. 
When all is said and done, the problem here is that which is quite rightly noted in the report, and with which my delegation agrees wholeheartedly: 
for the attainment of this goal. 
Mr. Gambari (Nigeria): I consider it a great honour and a distinct privilege to address this Assembly on the Secretary-General's report on the work of our Organization. 
My delegation attaches great importance to the work of the United Nations, which holds the greatest hope for the maintenance of international peace and security and the enhancement of international cooperation for desirable economic growth and social development in a sound and sustainable environment. 
I would like to commend the efforts and the demonstrated determination of our very able Secretary-General to enhance the efficiency and effectiveness of our Organization. 
I would like, however, to make a few specific comments on some of the issues raised. 
Happily, the cold war has ended, and there is a new opportunity to fulfil the principles and purposes of the United Nations as contained in the Charter of our Organization. 
Nevertheless, the post-cold-war world has, regrettably, witnessed numerous extremely serious conflicts, sometimes of an ethnic or tribal nature, in some regions of the world. 
Unfortunately, Member States have not always matched the authorizations of peace-keeping operations and peacemaking efforts with the necessary resources. 
Many of these conflicts have also assumed such dimensions and complexities that they pose serious consequences for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
However, it is the view of my delegation that the United Nations must continue to persevere in its efforts to promote lasting solutions to these conflicts, wherever they may occur. 
Our Organization cannot simply pack up and exit from Somalia, for example, or from Liberia while staying on in Bosnia, in Cyprus, in Lebanon and elsewhere. 
Peace is truly indivisible and the search for peace is the collective responsibility of all of us. 
In our view, there can be no peace without sustainable development. 
The prompt payment of assessed contributions is to be regarded as a priority for all of us in order to enhance the effectiveness of our Organization and better to facilitate the operation of United Nations organs and several of its activities. 
Good intentions and comprehensive programmes of action can be useful only when supported by the necessary financial resources on the part of Member States. 
We will continue to make constructive contributions to the ongoing debate and consultations on Security Council reform and related matters. 
Specifically, democratization and transparency in its operation must remain the cornerstones of the process of reform, not only in the Security Council but in other forums of our Organization as well. 
The United Nations, which has provided a forum for dialogue to defuse several hotbeds of tension in the world, remains a veritable catalyst in the efforts to maintain peace and security through the enforcement of fundamental human rights. 
The Charter of the United Nations, which embodies the principles that are basic to the attainment of international peace and security, needs the support of all Members at the turn of the century and beyond. 
This is necessary in order to make it more able and capable of achieving the objectives of maintaining international peace and security in a politically stable and economically sound atmosphere. 
My delegation will support intensified efforts to strengthen coordination and collaboration among the major organs of the United Nations. 
In particular, we support greater consultation between the General Assembly and the Security Council on all major issues of common concern. 
My delegation supports the suggestion that the Economic and Social Council should be made to play a more active role in the renewed efforts to support economic and social development as envisaged in the Secretary-General's report. 
The ongoing exercise within the United Nations system to improve internal coordination and cooperation aimed at eliminating waste and at strengthening the effective utilization of available resources in the implementation of programmes and approved projects should be encouraged and supported. 
In this regard, we commend the efforts of the Secretary-General and his collaborators, and we urge them to intensify those efforts. 
Finally, it is my delegation's view that the United Nations can be better strengthened through our renewed commitment and actions in support of the objectives of our Organization as enunciated in its Charter and of the idea of shared global responsibility and new partnership in development. 
Mr. Zawels (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): The Argentine delegation is delighted that the General Assembly is again discussing a report of the Secretary-General on the work of the Organization. 
For a number of years now, the Secretary-General's reports have helped us to reflect on the tasks facing the Organization. 
In this context, we wish to highlight the document submitted to us this year by the Secretary-General. 
We appreciate not only the format, which includes tables and graphs based on statistics, but also the report's comprehensive approach, which emphasizes that there is an interrelationship between the question of economic and social development and the question of international peace and security. 
Any organization, to fulfil the tasks assigned to it, must have sufficient and necessary resources. 
In the view of the Argentine Republic, this crisis should be thoroughly analysed. 
Only by considering all the elements of the crisis will it be possible to find appropriate solutions to every aspect of the problem. 
We believe that this is a matter of priority, because if a solution is not found to this problem the United Nations runs the risk of seeing its various tasks seriously compromised, in the field both of economic and social development and of international peace and security. 
The United Nations Charter assigns a central role to the United Nations in the field of economic development. 
For the Argentine Republic, the mandate of the United Nations in this sphere encompasses two directly interrelated areas. 
On the one hand, the United Nations is an exceptional forum for debate and for increasing the international community's awareness of international economic problems. 
In this respect, the agreements reached - for example at the special session of the Group of 18, the Rio Summit and the Cairo Conference - undoubtedly constitute milestones in defining the general political guidelines that should govern international economic activities. 
We believe that most of the international economic problems could be resolved if each country present here were to put into practice the commitments undertaken. 
The debate on a programme for development constitutes once again an opportunity to put into practice, from an overall, realistic and pragmatic standpoint, the guidelines agreed on in the documents mentioned earlier. 
Argentina views with great concern the reduction in contributions suffered by the system at large. 
In this context, we want to underscore the importance of upcoming meetings such as the World Summit on Social Development for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
We have already referred to the close link between peace and development. 
In this context, the Republic of Argentina sees enormous potential in all of the United Nations operational activities for development. 
None the less, there is room for improvement in one particular area of the system's work: the link between the emergency stage and that of rehabilitation for development. 
First, with respect to the mandate, countries would establish national volunteer corps with a high level of professionalism in the field of technical assistance for emergency situations followed by rehabilitation for development. 
Secondly, as to institutional aspects, existing multilateral mechanisms must be fully utilized. 
The United Nations has, in the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, an excellent mechanism for coordination, and in the United Nations volunteers a perfect operational instrument. 
The proposal would make optimal use of them. 
Thirdly, with respect to the financial aspects, every country is responsible for financing, for which, in all countries, the participation of the private sector would be encouraged. 
We hope, through this practical and viable proposal, which maximizes the potential of the volunteer work force, to contribute to the work of the United Nations in rehabilitation for development, which affects more and more countries in the wake of natural or man-made disasters. 
The Republic of Argentina wishes to underscore the work accomplished in this field by the United Nations Secretariat, in particular in meeting the growing demand for personnel and equipment for the various peace-keeping operations that are under way and also in restructuring its own internal organization. 
With Argentina's active participation in peace-keeping, we can value the work of the Secretariat especially. 
Argentina is contributing to this effort, not only with troops and specialized units, but also through military personnel seconded to the Secretariat and concrete proposals to organize some of the current systems, such as air transport. 
In this context, Argentina also supports the system of reserve forces, which it believes will be highly useful in the future. 
Nor should we fail to mention the subject of the safety of peace-keeping operations personnel. 
Argentina pays tribute to the men and women who have given their lives in the fulfilment of the tasks assigned them by the United Nations. 
Mr. Pierre (Guyana): The rapidly evolving circumstances of the current international context continue to present a host of challenges, as well as new opportunities, for the United Nations. 
As the Secretary-General's report shows, over the past year the Organization has actively sought to address the manifold critical global events and issues requiring urgent action and international collaboration. 
While the responsiveness of the Organization is evidently now less handicapped by obstacles previously produced by ideological rivalries of the cold war, it has been limited by various constraints. 
Over the past year considerable progress has been made in deliberations and decisions regarding reform and restructuring of the Organization to enhance its efficiency and effectiveness. 
With respect to the Security Council, the extensive and very constructive deliberations on the structure and functioning of that body were encouraging and positive, and they augur well for the future. 
It is hoped that concrete and timely results will emerge from the general agreement that the Council should be enlarged and made more democratic, transparent and representative of the current United Nations membership. 
Indeed, some positive measures were implemented to make its functioning transparent, and the General Assembly is apparently playing a more active role in addressing the functioning of the Council. 
It is expected that this decision will result in the active promotion by the United Nations of the enjoyment of civil, cultural, economic, political and social rights, which form the basis of human-centred development. 
It is hoped that the Agenda for Development will provide the fundamental principles and guidelines for the international community to adopt an integrated and dynamic approach to the promotion of development that focuses on enduring human progress as its ultimate objective. 
During discussions on this subject it was constantly stressed that the United Nations needed to improve its own internal structures and operations to effectively promote the new concept of sustainable development, which encompasses various interrelated issues something that could result in duplication and an unnecessary waste of scarce resources. 
It was widely felt that more coherent and coordinated policies and approaches were required to streamline the Organization's work in this vital area. 
It is sincerely hoped that the findings and conclusions of these conferences will benefit from a continued global commitment and thereby produce positive long-term results. 
While the United Nations continued actively to pursue its humanitarian and peace-keeping activities occasioned by the eruption of numerous internal conflicts and emergency situations of a global dimension, it nevertheless made stringent efforts to maintain its role in preventive diplomacy and peacemaking. 
The numerous peace-keeping operations and relief activities carried out in the last year continue to strain the Organization's limited resources. 
Preventive diplomacy and peace-keeping should be a priority of the United Nations since such measures would serve to prevent human suffering and an unnecessary and undesirable depletion of all resources. 
The successful outcome of preventive diplomacy and peacemaking, which have political, economic and social components, should obviate the outbreak of conflicts and the concomitant necessity for costly peace-keeping exercises. 
In view of the rapid globalization process and the increasing interdependence between nations, we should work assiduously towards enhancing international cooperation and towards adopting an integrated and dynamic approach to address the root causes of conflict in order to achieve lasting peace and security. 
However, this cannot be effectively achieved unless there is a serious commitment by all Member States. 
The President: It is customary for the Assembly to take note of the annual report of the Secretary-General. 
The President: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to speak in exercise of the right of reply. 
May I remind members that statements in exercise of the right of reply are limited to 10 minutes for the first intervention and to five minutes for the second, and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Its focus on India has become somewhat tiresome, its arguments too evidently motivated. 
The portion of the statement of the representative of Pakistan relating to India was anchored in paragraphs 541 and 542 of the Secretary-General's report in document A/49/1. 
Members of the Assembly will recall that this rather sweeping assertion, covering a longish period of time, was totally absent from the Secretary-General's report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
My Government's response to that rather puzzling conclusion in the Secretary-General's report was conveyed in a statement issued by the official spokesman of the Government of India on 24 September 1994. 
He said: 
We note the Secretary-General's reference to increase in tension in Jammu and Kashmir. 
As we have repeatedly said, and this has been acknowledged by impartial observers, this is entirely due to Pakistan's sponsorship of terrorism, militancy and extremism across the line of control. 
The Government of India expects that the Government of Pakistan will demonstrate sincerity to find a peaceful solution by eschewing sponsorship of terrorism across the line of control, and returning to the negotiating table for bilateral dialogue. 
The representative of Pakistan has asserted that there is a threat to peace and security. I would request him to reconcile this with repeated statements of the Defence Minister of Pakistan discounting the possibility of war. 
What is being concealed is Pakistan's illicit desire for Indian territory. 
In pursuit of this, Pakistan has used war and terrorism, on its own admission as well as sophistry and chicanery. 
We have offered our hand of friendship to Pakistan. 
We have repeatedly offered a bilateral dialogue to Pakistan. 
The Secretary-General's report is objective and truthful. 
The situation between India and Pakistan is tense because, for the past five years, India has sent an army of over half a million men into Jammu and Kashmir. 
This army is engaged in a campaign of repression and genocide against the innocent Kashmiri people. 
The Defence Minister of Pakistan has stated that there is no threat of war because Pakistan has exercised self-restraint despite Indian provocations and has refused to answer the provocations of India. 
It is for this reason that there is no threat to war. 
This is confirmed by the United Nations Military Observer Group in India and Pakistan (UNMOGIP). 
In the Indian press there are reports of daily killings. 
Not a single day passes when two or three dozen people are not killed in the valley or other parts of the State of Jammu and Kashmir. 
The Indian Prime Minister held out a threat to Pakistan, on 15 August, when he threatened to complete the unfinished task by regaining Azad Kashmir by force. 
This statement was a virtual threat of war against Pakistan, and yet my colleague from India argues that there is no threat to peace. 
The Secretary-General is right; the representative of India is wrong. 
India blames Pakistan for instigating the tension by terrorism. 
But the Kashmiri struggle against a half-million-strong Indian army is not terrorism. 
This is their inherent, inborn right, and no one can take this away from them. 
India is responsible for State terrorism against the Kashmiri people and Pakistan condemns this State terrorism which India resorts to. 
Pakistan has offered monitoring of the line of control by UNMOGIP. 
I hope India can accept that offer so that India's allegations of cross-border assistance to the Kashmiris can be verified by these observers. 
Anyone is free to visit any part of Azad Kashmir or any part of Pakistan. 
Recently, a distinguished Indian deputy opposition leader claimed that Pakistan had sent infested rats into Kashmir to spread the plague. 
India offers bilateral dialogue to Pakistan and does not want intercession by any third party. 
But the only two agreements concluded between India and Pakistan were concluded with the intercession of third parties: the one concerning the Rann of Kush dispute and the Indus Waters Treaty. 
What India wants through bilateralism is simply hegemonism, Indian diktat and Pakistan is not prepared to submit to Indian diktat. 
Let India say this openly, and let India halt its war against the Kashmiri people, and we can resume talks, we can reach an agreement, we can conclude peace with India, we can clasp hands in friendship and bring prosperity to over a billion people. 
But let India stop its killing in Kashmir. 
The President: The Assembly has thus concluded the present stage of its consideration of agenda item 10. 
In the absence of the President, Mr. Biegman (Netherlands), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The President: I call on the President of the Security Council to introduce the report of the Security Council. 
In presenting this annual report to the Assembly, I have sought to follow the practice established last year by the Permanent Representative of Brazil. 
That is to say, the draft of this annual report was issued to all Member States and was adopted at a public meeting of the Security Council, not at a closed meeting, as in the past. 
As has been the case with past reports, the report I am introducing this year reflects the heavy workload of the Council in responding to problems related to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
As the report notes, during the period under consideration the Council held 153 formal meetings, adopted 87 resolutions and agreed 68 statements by the President. 
In addition, Council members held 252 consultations of the whole, totalling some 353 hours. 
Other members of the Council participating in this debate may wish to comment on the substance of that work. 
While I would not wish to stand here and tell the Assembly that this is a user-friendly document, I would suggest that it is a slightly less user-unfriendly document than the reports of two or three years ago. 
This year the practice has been instituted of annexing to the forecast a list of forthcoming reports by the Secretary-General as requested by the Council as well as the schedule of forthcoming reviews or renewals of mandates of peace-keeping operations and of sanctions regimes. 
Also, as part of the effort to improve the documentation of the Council and make its work more accessible, the Working Group has been reviewing the list of matters of which the Council is seized. 
This year a large number of items has again been removed from the list. 
Items are removed only after extensive consideration and appropriate consultation. 
But the exercise is a necessary one of rationalization. 
Finally, there has been much consideration this year in the Council of ways to enhance consultations and exchanges of information with troop-contributing countries regarding peace-keeping operations, including their planning, management and coordination, particularly when significant extensions of an operation's mandate are in prospect. 
This month, consideration is being given to further steps to improve these arrangements for consultation, involving Member States, troop-contributing countries, members of the Security Council and the Secretariat. 
I should just say that this morning we made substantial progress towards decisions on this matter, which will, I hope, not be long delayed. 
As indicated in the introduction to the Security Council's report, the report is not intended as a substitute for the official records of the Security Council, which provide a more substantive account of its deliberations. 
They welcome this opportunity for a substantive dialogue; I hope that members of the Assembly will see by the way we have responded in the past year that this is not just a polite phrase that we use. 
We are listening, and we will take into consideration points that are put forward in this debate. 
The President: I wish to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed at 4 p.m. today. 
It was so decided. 
We hope that these could constitute a basis upon which to build our endeavours to strengthen its efficacy further. 
I also share Ambassador Hannay's view that the consideration of the report provides an opportunity, not only for a meaningful dialogue on the nature of the report, but also on the substantive issues considered by the Council. 
Recent developments in world affairs have placed the Security Council in a position of pre-eminence which has ramifications for the work of the United Nations and beyond it. 
Numerous circumstances have also contributed to an unprecedented number of activities undertaken by that august body. 
We note with interest that the cooperative spirit prevailing among the members of the Council has facilitated the adoption of unanimous positions on some complex disputes, while we are also cognizant of its failure to resolve certain critical issues effectively. 
The Council has thus reached a critical turning-point and Member States look forward to its more effective role as the obstacles which paralysed it for so long continue to be removed. 
It is in this context that the countries of the Non-Aligned Movement views the report of the Security Council to the General Assembly in document A/49/2. 
As in the past, the Council provides a comprehensive account of its activities during the preceding year and describes its task in the context of its ever-increasing responsibilities. 
It also contains a compendium of communications and other documents, as well as a listing of decisions and actions taken on the issues that were brought before it. 
It is particularly regrettable that the report does not contain an evaluation of the issues considered by the Council and a detailed account of the work of its special committees. 
It should instead contain analyses and an assessment of the decisions taken on various issues in order to meet the need for greater clarity and understanding of the Council's reasonings and motives in adopting decisions. 
confer on the Security Council primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security and agree that...the Security Council acts on their behalf. 
Hence, the Security Council, in carrying out its duty under this provision, is accountable to the general membership. 
With regard to greater transparency in the Council's decision-making processes the Cairo communiqu called for an increased number of both formal and informal meetings prior to the adoption of decisions, thereby allowing for wider participation. 
Other measures include the participation of non-members in informal consultations, full and informative press releases and the provision of tentative monthly programmes that will keep Member States fully informed of the nature and scope of the Council's activities. 
Yet another aspect of transparency is the need for institutionalizing an appropriate mechanism for direct consultations between the Security Council, the Secretariat and interested States, especially the troop-contributing countries, on the establishment and conduct of peace-keeping operations. 
Equally important in this regard is the participation of interested non-members in any subsidiary organs established by the Council to monitor developments in various parts of the world. 
The right of veto was accorded as a result of exceptional historical circumstances that no longer prevail. 
The Council as a body purports to act on behalf of all Member States, and its decisions are binding. 
Hence, none of its members should negate the majority view or frustrate the achievement of consensus. 
We are aware that this prerogative is rarely used in recent times, but there are no assurances that it will not be used again with negative repercussions. 
The veto provision should therefore be reviewed. 
In short, the non-aligned countries are committed to a truly representative, transparent and democratized Security Council which would reflect the current configuration of membership. 
The non-aligned countries note the positive response of the Security Council in implementing proposals relating to its working methods and procedures, including the adoption and timely submission of reports to the General Assembly and the inclusion of its provisional agenda in the Journal. 
In the same spirit, we remain hopeful that it would be responsive to change both in its composition and in its procedures and practices. 
In these endeavours, the Non-Aligned Movement is fully committed to rendering the Council more responsive in meeting emerging challenges and opportunities. 
Finally, the non-aligned countries propose that this agenda item be kept open until such time as the President has concluded his consultations as called for in resolution 48/264 and has informed the General Assembly of the results of those consultations. 
Mr. Razali (Malaysia): May I first welcome with great appreciation the presence and effort of the President of the Security Council, Sir David Hannay, who has come here to present the report of the Security Council. 
The increasing number of speakers on this agenda item makes clear the significance delegations attach to the work and functioning of the Council. 
The Malaysian delegation fully supports his statement. 
My delegation would now like to highlight and reiterate some of our views on the issues under consideration. 
The four-part report begins with an introduction, which rightly recalls the legislative basis for the submission of the report: namely, Article 24, paragraph 3, and Article 15, paragraph 1 of the Charter of the United Nations. 
on the Security Council primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, and agree that in carrying out its duties under this responsibility the Security Council acts on their behalf. 
As in the past, the report contains a compendium of communications and other documents as well as a listing of decisions and actions taken by the Council. 
The General Assembly should have benefited from special reports on issues such as those concerning Rwanda or Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Part I of the report, entitled Questions considered by the Security Council under its responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, identifies specific issues and the decisions it took on them. 
Between the adoption of resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 and the adoption of resolution 918 (1994) of 17 May 1994, thousands of innocent people in Rwanda died, before the Council decided to strengthen United Nations peace-keeping operations there. 
During the bloodletting the General Assembly received no special reports from the Council. 
The Council considered the issue at 35 meetings and adopted 16 resolutions, and 18 presidential statements were made, during the period under review. 
It is all too evident that, despite all this activity, aggression against Bosnia and Herzegovina and ethnic cleansing have not ceased. 
Indeed, in the case of Bosnia and Herzegovina, not only has the Council not enforced its own decisions and resolutions, but it has impeded Bosnia and Herzegovina's exercise of its inherent right to self-defence. 
The issues of both Rwanda and Bosnia and Herzegovina underline the importance of, and the special need for, the Council's seeking wider consultations. 
Such an approach would help arrest or, at least, moderate a tendency on the part of certain influential members to consider issues before the Council purely through their own political prism. 
We have also had situations in which permanent members, despite initial qualms and reservations, chose to go along in order to maintain the cohesion of the five permanent members. 
Now, in the name of cohesion of the five permanent members, the Council is becoming an omni organization, a cabal of five, protected by the Charter from being answerable to the general membership. 
An overall assessment of the work of the Council would indicate that the Council remains locked in paralysis, with some influential members weighing the political, financial and manpower costs of getting involved in crises. 
The Council's unwillingness to enforce its own resolutions and respect the General Assembly, as in the case of Bosnia and Herzegovina, could definitely undermine the credibility and faith placed in the Council and the concept of United Nations collective security. 
As the body which, under the Charter, has the primary responsibility for international peace and security, the Security Council, in carrying out its responsibilities on behalf of the Members of the United Nations, must act in conformity with the provisions of the Charter, particularly Article 24. 
In this regard, the Council, before taking major decisions or action, is duty-bound to consult regional groups, troop-contributing countries and the general membership. 
My delegation notes with appreciation the positive changes instituted by the Council with regard to its work and documentation. 
The Members of the Organization must have unimpeded access to the Council for the purpose of addressing it in open public meetings to make their pronouncements on major and current issues impacting on international peace and security. 
Those of us who sought to participate in the Council debate immediately after the massacre at Hebron, for instance, are no doubt fully aware of the tactics employed to dissuade Member States from making such pronouncements. 
The practice of preventing a debate, without even the use of the veto, must be rejected in no uncertain terms. 
It is a valuable compendium of the papers that emanated from the Security Council during the period 16 June 1993 to 15 June 1994, with a bland narration of the sequence of events. 
an account of the measures that the Security Council has decided upon or taken to maintain international peace and security. 
It appeared as though this debate was a mere ritual and as though the contents of the report were of no relevance or consequence. 
The point to be stressed is that timely submission is important if the report is to receive the consideration to which it is entitled under the Charter. 
Many delegations, including mine, emphasized the importance of the report's becoming a true instrument of interaction between the Security Council and the General Assembly. 
This can be achieved only if the report is made more substantive, more elaborate and more analytical. 
It should provide an insight into the informal process that led to decision-making so that we can make informed judgements which, in turn, will generate inputs that are of benefit to the Security Council itself. 
This is the very essence of the relevant provisions of the Charter that I mentioned earlier, which were designed to give the general membership a sense of participation in the Council's decision-making, which has serious implications for them. 
Another purpose that an analytical report can serve is to demonstrate the extent to which the Charter's provisions concerning the division of work have been followed. 
The Charter envisages a careful balance between the principal organs of the Organization, especially the General Assembly and the Security Council. 
A balanced relationship between the Council and the Assembly is of paramount importance, and this can be achieved only if the need for strict observance of their respective roles, as stipulated in the Charter, is kept in mind. 
We are aware that in recent years the Security Council has brought about some improvements in its working methods for example, listing in the daily Journal the subjects for informal consultations; distribution of the monthly programme to the general membership; and briefings by the President. 
These are small steps, but they do go in the right direction, and the Council should be encouraged to take more innovative steps to enhance transparency and democratization. 
One area in which the immediate interests of Member States that are not members of the Council are affected is peace-keeping. 
The considerable increase in the number of operations and the fact that most troop-contributing countries are not members of the Council make it imperative that the non-members, particularly troop-contributors, be involved in the decision-making on peace-keeping. 
This is particularly important when decisions relating to the size, mandate and other aspects of the existing major operations are taken. 
Together with other like-minded countries, India proposed in 1979 that this matter should be examined. 
While criteria are established for non-permanent members, no such criteria exist for permanent members. 
These should be developed and adopted before nominating any country for permanent membership. 
In conclusion, I would like to stress that the report of the Security Council should be more analytical in future and, more important, we should set in place a regular system of exchange between the General Assembly and an appropriately expanded Security Council. 
An effective mechanism is required for this if the general membership is to be reassured that the Council is accountable to the Assembly and is confining itself to the maintenance of international peace and security by acting in strict conformity with the provisions of the Charter. 
The practice also reflects a new spirit of cooperation which deserves appreciation. 
The debate is also an occasion that makes it possible for conducting the necessary dialogue and vital interaction between the General Assembly and the Security Council. 
Mr. Seniloli (Fiji) Vice-President took the Chair. 
Egypt's delegation welcomes the report submitted by the Security Council to the General Assembly this year, in document A/49/2. 
We also welcome the adoption of the report in an open meeting of the Security Council and its issuance as a limited circulation document before it is considered and adopted as is the case in all the other bodies of the United Nations. 
We also encourage the continued distribution of the monthly work programme of the Council to all United Nations missions as this contributes to the flow of information and welcome the listing of the Council's meetings in the Journal. 
All these measures, by themselves, constitute a step in the right direction towards the aim of increased transparency. 
However, such measures, for all their positive nature, do not rise to the level of our expectations. 
There is an urgent need for further measures. 
On many occasions, Egypt has called for the report of the Security Council to give an objective and analytical account of all the activities undertaken by the Council in discharging its responsibilities, particularly at a time when those responsibilities are increasing qualitatively and quantitatively. 
Simply stated, the report is a compilation of the resolutions adopted, and various communications and documents issued during the period it covers, all of which are common knowledge as everyone has already seen and perused them. 
Therefore, it is not possible to analyse the Council's activities properly. 
Having said this, we must say that we stress this point because it is closely linked with the whole question of the representative nature of the Council and its political responsibility vis--vis the General Assembly. 
The increased activity of the Security Council puts a great responsibility on the United Nations, a responsibility that is shared by all the Member States of the United Nations, not only from a political standpoint, but also in a material context. 
All these are important issues which, because of their impact on a large number of countries, should not be absent from a report that genuinely reflects the activities of the Security Council. 
The dialogue between the General Assembly and the Security Council is vital and essential if these two main bodies are fully to discharge their responsibilities with regard to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
In this connection, it may be appropriate to recall that Article 11 of the Charter makes the maintenance of international peace and security a shared responsibility of the two bodies. 
Hence the importance of the indispensable balanced relationship between the two bodies if they are fully to discharge their responsibilities in a coordinated fashion. 
This would ensure the widest possible participation. 
A comprehensive information system should be set up to provide all Member States with information. 
Second, a more dynamic relationship should exist between the Security Council and the General Assembly. 
Furthermore, regular direct consultations between the Security Council and the troop-contributing countries should also be institutionalized with regard to the taking of decisions on the setting up and management of peace-keeping operations. 
In conclusion, we wish to state that the spirit and letter of the Charter make it essential that the General Assembly's consideration of the Security Council's report should not be limited simply to taking note of the report without making the necessary recommendations. 
Mr. Kalpage (Sri Lanka): My delegation has listened with considerable interest to the introductory remarks of the President of the Security Council, Sir David Hannay, Permanent Representative of the United Kingdom. 
His introduction of the report of the Security Council before the General Assembly follows a welcome precedent, which we hope will also be a regular feature in future. 
This indicates the growing interest the report of the Council is evoking. 
The debate should not be seen as an opportunity to pillory the Council. 
This is due to a number of factors: First, the United Nations, particularly through the Security Council, not only is now involved more deeply in fulfilling its traditional functions, but is entering into uncharted areas of activity which profoundly affect all States. 
Thirdly, the wider is the extent of understanding about Council decisions, the greater will be their acceptance and the better the prospect of decisions being efficiently and effectively implemented. 
Apart from this, there is the basic but rather obvious fact that the membership of the United Nations has risen from 113 in 1965, when the present composition of the Council took effect, to 184 in 1994. 
The need to increase the membership of the Council has received near universal acceptance. 
The report of the Council in document A/49/2 is a highly detailed compilation of decisions, resolutions and communications. 
As Sir David Hannay himself said: 
If nothing else, it illustrates the extent of the Security Council's range of activity, which has obviously been matched by a correspondingly wide interest in its work. 
The report also briefly all too briefly refers in Chapter 28 to certain innovative procedures and working methods followed by the Council in recent months, particularly to increase transparency to enable non-members of the Security Council to have a fuller insight into its decision-making rationale. 
These need now to be formalized. 
The Open-ended Working Group on the Security Council has also discussed vital issues relating to needed increases in the Council's membership. 
The report of the Security Council covers a 12-month period ending 15 June 1994. 
Discussions in the Working Group on the Security Council continued well beyond this date, its report being adopted only on 14 September 1994. 
It could also be argued that the Security Council report is primarily meant to cover decisions which have been taken within its own Chamber. 
Yet, in the view of my delegation, it would be particularly appropriate if the Council found it possible in future reports to take cognizance of the considered views of the general membership of the United Nations, including the permanent members of the Council. 
Invites the President of the General Assembly, following consultations, to propose appropriate ways and means to facilitate an in-depth discussion by the Assembly of matters contained in the reports submitted to it by the Security Council. 
We hope that the President of the Assembly will initiate consultations on this subject within the framework of the present agenda item, so that the Assembly can hold a constructive discussion on matters dealt with in the report submitted by the Council. 
We would suggest, as the Chairman of the Non-Aligned Movement did, that this item item ll be kept open to permit such consultations. 
My delegation is certain that the Security Council would see the interest displayed in its report as being motivated by factors other than purely academic curiosity. 
Likewise, I wish to thank other speakers who made similar references. It is our expectation that such a practice will be maintained and further improved in the coming years. 
It was precisely this very objective that inspired my delegation to introduce the report last year. 
In answer to this call, my delegation will gladly address today both the formal and the substantive aspects of the report of the Security Council. 
We note with satisfaction that, as another step in enhancing the flow of communication between the Council and the General Assembly, the President of the Council started the practice of regularly briefing orally non-member delegations at a pre-arranged time and place. 
My delegation welcomes these improvements and encourages the Working Group earnestly to continue its endeavours to further make the documentation and procedures of the Council more transparent to the membership of the Organization. 
We therefore consider it essential that some appropriate format be devised to reflect the contents of the informal consultations in the Council's report in order to preserve the substance of these deliberations in some authoritative form. 
My delegation is not oblivious to the need for a certain degree of confidentiality and informality in the deliberations of the Council in order to expedite its proceedings. 
However, recourse to such methods should be had with due criteria and not pushed to such extremes that could compromise the accountability and legitimacy of the Council vis--vis the membership of the Organization, on whose behalf it bears the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
More transparency does not necessarily mean less efficiency. 
While a smaller decision-making circle could perhaps arrive at conclusions more rapidly than a wider collegiate, hastily taken decisions do not necessarily translate into effective results. 
With the demise of the period of automatic alignments within and without the Council, different perspectives and contributions should be properly taken into account in the deliberations of the Council if it is to attain fair and lasting solutions. 
The views of my delegation concerning ways and means to improve the reporting system of the Security Council have been presented on many previous occasions, in particular in our statement during the debate on agenda item 33. 
We have endeavoured to participate constructively in the deliberations of more than 20 situations placed before the Council during the period covered by this report. 
We should like to take this opportunity to pay tribute to all the selflessly dedicated and courageous personnel participating in the numerous peace-keeping operations of the Organization, many of them operating under extremely difficult and dangerous conditions. 
In this regard, my delegation believes that the growing number and complexity of peace-keeping operations has made imperative a thorough rethinking on the principles and practices observed by the United Nations in this field. 
I point out, for instance, that while the Security Council is the organ competent for establishing such operations the great majority of Member States whose personnel take part in them are not represented on the Council. 
This is undoubtedly a crucial area in which substantive dialogue and close interaction between the Security Council and Member States are required. 
We note with satisfaction that this month, at the initiative of the delegations of Argentina and New Zealand, the Council has considered useful steps to improve consultations between troop-contributing countries, members of the Security Council and the Secretariat. 
It is the expectation of my delegation that these steps will be implemented soon and further improved as necessary, and we stand ready to continue to cooperate in this regard. 
Without addressing each of the situations contained in the Council's report, I should like to underscore some of the concerns that have guided our delegation during the deliberations in which it has participated. 
At the same time, when issuing warnings to parties in conflict, the Council should exercise utmost restraint in employing language making implicit or explicit reference to coercive measures of dubious effectiveness. 
We would rather prefer to see the Council making fuller use of its diplomatic tools, such as special missions, rapporteurs and other creative measures, in order to play a more proactive role alongside the mediation activities of the Secretary-General. 
The competence of the Council should not be extended to matters not directly linked to the maintenance of international peace and security, in particular when it involves legal and judicial principles. 
Not being a judicial organ, there is no way the Council could claim a jurisprudence or a system of precedents for its decisions. 
It is our considered view that the Security Council should not invoke Chapter VII of the Charter to take decisions in matters that would amount to amending the Charter itself by extending its field of competence. 
Thirdly, we firmly hold that all decisions and resolutions of the Council must be strictly complied with by all parties and by the Council itself. 
Above all, for the sake of its credibility, the Council should refrain from reinterpreting its own terms at different moments at its convenience. 
Fourthly, the Council should avoid the proliferation of instances in which it delegates enforcement actions to third parties without clear mechanisms for the control of and accountability for such actions. 
Cooperation, coordination and other arrangements with relevant regional organizations are to be encouraged, but they cannot constitute a substitute for the fulfilment of the Council's own primary responsibility in the maintenance of international peace and security in accordance with the Charter. 
Last but not least, the Council must act and be seen as acting impartially in the performance of its responsibilities. 
In particular, it should avoid a purportedly balanced approach that would eventually only favour those who seek to postpone the fulfilment of their obligations. 
These were some, though not all, of the main considerations that guided my delegation in addressing the different situations described in the report of the Security Council, and we hope this will clarify for the Members of the Organization the positions adopted by Brazil. 
Mr. Mumbengegwi (Zimbabwe): Let me at the outset lend my delegation's support to the statement delivered by the Permanent Representative of Indonesia on behalf of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries. 
The report before us in document A/49/2 is prepared in accordance with Article 15, paragraph 1, and Article 24, paragraph 3, of the Charter of the United Nations. 
Paragraph 3 of Article 24 provides that the Security Council shall submit annual and, when necessary, special reports to the General Assembly for its consideration. 
Clearly, the intention in the Charter of our Organization is that the Security Council should be fully accountable to the General Assembly through annual reports or, where necessary, through special reports. 
Thus, in carrying out its duties under this responsibility, the Security Council acts on behalf of the general membership. 
The authors of the Charter correctly recognized that urgent matters of international peace and security could not be expeditiously dealt with by a large and universal body such as this General Assembly. 
Regrettably, the report of the Security Council to the General Assembly remains a compendium of documents and resolutions that have passed through the Security Council. 
This report, as those who have spoken before me have also indicated, can be of use only to historians, librarians, archivists and academic researchers, and certainly not to this General Assembly. 
The format and content of this report might have made sense during the cold war years, when it was difficult for the Security Council to agree on anything of substance and in some cases even of procedure. 
However, we now have to accept that in this post-cold- war era, where it is now possible for the Security Council to reach consensus on a wide range of issues, the report before us is not only anachronistic but also an unacceptable relic of the past. 
We know that all too often Security Council decisions are arrived at through informal consultations among Council members, from which the general membership, on whose behalf the Security Council acts, is barred. 
The format and content of the report of the Security Council to the General Assembly underline the urgent need for the reform and restructuring of the Security Council so as to ensure equality and democracy in its composition, procedures and practices. 
Its decision-making process must display greater transparency through wider participation of the general membership both in informal consultations and at formal meetings. 
In accordance with that Article, the Security Council should submit, in addition to the annual report, special reports on issues affecting international peace and security. 
I cannot recall that in the years I have represented Zimbabwe here at the United Nations there has been a single special report on issues affecting international peace and security; yet there have been numerous upheavals and crises in various parts of the world during this period. 
Indeed, there could well have been compelling reasons for the Council to act as it did; if so, one would expect a full account in the annual report so that the Assembly could try to find ways and means of avoiding similar catastrophes in future. 
Regrettably, after reading the report of the Security Council to the General Assembly we are no wiser. 
Despite the many setbacks and the complexity of this conflict as well as the continued lack of agreement among the parties, the Security Council has not thrown up its hands in despair, nor has it threatened to leave the parties to consume themselves in internecine civil war. 
We know that the achievement of peace requires patience, resources and an unwavering will on the part of our Organization. 
In this regard, it is of great concern that the Security Council does not seem to have applied itself with the same tenacity, unwavering will or generosity with peace-keeping resources with regard to the conflicts in Angola, Somalia, Liberia and Rwanda. 
My delegation would like to underline, as others have done, that it is better to commit scarce resources to preventing conflicts or addressing them in their infancy than to be compelled to do so when they have reached catastrophic proportions, when even greater resources are invariably required. 
Mr. Laclaustra (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): The Security Council is today submitting to the General Assembly the report on its work from 16 June 1993 to 15 June 1994. 
This report was adopted by the Council on 18 October last. 
In our view, these innovations have contributed to improving and enhancing the text. 
Now we have observed further improvements in the same direction which should make it easier to study the report on the Council's work. 
The list of issues submitted to the Council contained 215 items on 15 June 1993 as opposed to 150 on 15 June 1994, even though the Council had to address 17 new items during that period. 
It is only fair to acknowledge the improvements I have mentioned, which offer genuine grounds for satisfaction. 
In fact, matters of great practical importance, such as the review of the various sanctions regimes imposed under Chapter VII of the Charter, are not the subject of a formal decision by the Council when the result of those deliberations involves no change in them. 
It would therefore be appropriate in terms of both the transparency and the faithful, realistic description of the Council's work to speak in the report, at least in statistical terms, of the Council's informal consultations and the items discussed in them. 
One might consider how the Council could put this information together in analytical form and convey to the General Assembly its assessment of its own work. 
This would have two advantages. 
It would enhance the quality, not just the quantity, of the information provided by the Council, and it would yield a sort of authoritative interpretation of the Council's activities by the very body that carried them out. 
Thus, other interpretations would have to use the Council's own assessment as a point of reference, which would limit biased perceptions at variance with the actual work of the Council. 
Those issues are part of a broader debate aimed at enabling all Members of the United Nations on whose behalf, under the terms of Article 24 of the Charter, the Council acts to participate more in the work of the Council. 
Specifically, it is a question of broadening the machinery and procedures for consultations to take into account the views of States contributing to peace-keeping operations in situations that affect them directly, as those views are a most important part of the very conception of an operation. 
Moreover, last week the President of the Security Council began the practice of reporting weekly to Members of the Organization on the Council's informal consultations on the matters before it. 
We view this as a positive step, and consider that the Working Group on Documentation and Procedural Matters could continue its consideration of the quantitative and qualitative augmentation of the flow of information to Member States not members of the Security Council. 
The Council has considerably expanded its activities in recent years, addressing issues that increasingly affect all States Members of the Organization. 
Increasing the degree to which non-members are informed about and participate in the Council's decisions would only bolster the legitimacy of those decisions and improve the prospects of their implementation. 
Nevertheless, the situation would have been much more encouraging if the report had been received earlier so that delegations and the General Assembly could have had more time to consider its substance and content and adequately prepare for the debate. 
More important, however, in paragraph 4 of its resolution 48/264, the General Assembly invites the President of the Assembly to propose appropriate ways and means to facilitate an in-depth discussion by the Assembly of matters contained in the reports submitted to it by the Council. 
It is particularly for this reason that we fully support the proposal to keep this item open after today's debate. 
As it stands now, even if we desired to conduct either a meaningful exchange of views or the in-depth discussion called for in resolution 48/264, the present organizational set-up for our debate is not conducive to such discussion and does not provide sufficient time for it. 
We believe that a more appropriate mechanism should be established, to give delegations and the General Assembly sufficient time to express their views on the matters in the report and, where appropriate, to translate them into recommendations. 
The format for considering the report is one aspect of this issue. 
The other pertains to its content. 
Although we welcome the recent efforts of the Council to improve the presentation of its annual report, we believe that the possibility of having a substantive debate on the report would be considerably enhanced and facilitated if certain improvements in content and presentation were made by the Security Council. 
In this regard, in paragraph 3 of resolution 48/264, the General Assembly encourages the Council, in its submission of reports to the Assembly, to provide a clear and informative account of its work. 
We believe that this could be accomplished by presenting a more substantive and explanatory annual report, and not just what is essentially a compilation of official proceedings and decisions. 
What is most important in this matter would be information on the reasons why and the circumstances under which a particular issue was placed on the Council's agenda, and the elements or factors which led to a specific course of action on that issue. 
We also believe that the annual report could include a section containing an outline or preliminary forecast of the annual work programme of the Council, particularly on issues identified in the current report as requiring the Council's continued debate or further action. 
Current and urgent issues should be particularly highlighted so that the Assembly could, if it desires, focus its discussions on matters under consideration by the Council. 
This would, among other things, provide the General Assembly with a continuous, up-to-date and authoritative source of information on the Security Council's decisions and activities, and would facilitate any debate on them. 
Mr. Azwai (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya)(interpretation from Arabic): The annual report of the Security Council to the General Assembly was the subject of considerable criticism at the last two sessions. 
This criticism stemmed from the fact that the report is a copy of already known resolutions and decisions and is merely a narrative, one that does not deal with a considerable part of the Council's work. 
Today, as the General Assembly examines the Council's report to this session, we note that the Council has paid some attention to such proposals. 
As in the past, the Security Council report to the present session, which is now before us in document A/49/2, contains all the resolutions, decisions, and statements adopted by the Council in the course of the year. 
If such is indeed the case, then the Security Council's report should contain what goes on in those informal consultations. 
Furthermore, such informal consultations should not be the rule but the limited exception in order for the Council to revert to the fundamental rule of its work, namely, more formal and open meetings. 
Although these demands have been repeated and reconfirmed on many occasions in many forums including the General Assembly, which expresses the will of all Member States we are concerned that some Security Council actions show that it has observed neither those demands nor the terms of its own competence. 
A look at the Council's activities during the period covered by its current report reveals that the Council has increasingly tended to encroach on the functions of other United Nations organs. 
This is an unacceptable tendency, because it is unacceptable for the Security Council to use the definition of what constitutes a threat to international peace and security as a pretext for encroaching on the competence of other bodies, as is the case with regard to human-rights issues. 
It is also untenable for the Council to act in haste or to continue to adopt resolutions on questions that are still being considered by other United Nations bodies. 
As a case in point, we must mention what has come to be known as the Lockerbie problem, which is still before the International Court of Justice. 
The International Court has yet to rule on the problem. 
To add insult to injury, the United States of America has insisted on dealing with the question under Chapter VII of the Charter, which concerns threats to international peace and security. 
We are, of course, speaking here of the Israelis, who are exempt from action under Chapter VII because of the hegemony of the United States and its pursuance of a policy of double standards with regard to the questions dealt with by the Security Council. 
It also bears noting that the rule of holding consultations with the States concerned was not applied. 
That delegation uses the innovation of the Committee's taking decisions by consensus to intentionally delay its replies to many medical treatment requests, without giving any reasons. 
This procrastination has deprived many Libyan intensive-care patients of the chance of treatment abroad. 
As a matter of fact, this new type of veto has caused the death of many patients, including two little girls, Rima Saleh Abdel Rahman and Safaa Ali Abdel Rasool, as well as other children, old men and pregnant women. 
In discharging its main responsibilities in maintaining international peace and security, the Security Council should neither set itself apart from the other bodies of the United Nations nor set itself above them as if it were superior to all those other United Nations bodies. 
In our view, they do not really reflect the position of the Member States, on whose behalf the Council acts. 
These are extremely dangerous precedents. 
As the Secretary-General stated in his report on the work of the Organization, the increased participation in the consideration in the General Assembly of the item now before us proves that Member States are justifiably interested in the work of the Security Council. 
If the Council ignores this very fact its credibility will face serious damage. 
Moreover, although the role and agenda of the Security Council have been expanded in the post-cold-war era, the Council needs to be more accountable to the general membership. 
Rather, it is a compilation of symbols, resolutions and chronologies of issues already available to Member States, and omits the proceedings of the Council in informal consultations, as well as of its subsidiary organs. 
The submission of a report that fails to address matters of substance, together with the Council's current practice of holding more closed meetings than formal meetings, has aggravated the lack of transparency in its work. 
Prince Sisowath Sirirath (Cambodia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
It is important that any consideration of the work of the Security Council include a review of the Council's approach to threats to international peace and security. 
Unfortunately, the Council's adoption of selective approaches and its application of double standards have not only undermined its credibility, but have also prevented it from dealing effectively with clear cases of aggression. 
In this context, we firmly believe that consultations should be undertaken so as to continue consideration of this agenda item. 
Mr. Sucharipa (Austria): Austria highly appreciates the fact that this report of the Security Council to the General Assembly, like the last one, was introduced by the Member State currently holding the presidency of the Council. 
The voluminous document in front of us speaks for itself. 
The Security Council has become what the founding fathers of this Organizations wanted it to be the cornerstone of all efforts to maintain and restore international peace and security. 
Heavy political demands on the Council often lead to more and more resolutions, declarations or statements on issues before the Council, which then all too soon find their way into the archives without having had a real impact on political developments. 
Thus to sound a note of caution a more selective approach might enhance the authority of the Security Council. 
Legitimacy and representativeness are important values for a Council acting on behalf of all States Members of the Organization in carrying out its primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
In this context two main elements should be taken into account. 
Certainly, in order to ensure the necessary privacy for constructive discussions and negotiations, deliberations in closed meetings will remain necessary. 
We therefore welcome the recent steps taken by the Council towards better accessibility to information. 
In this context, we appreciate the initiative taken by the British presidency last week for briefings on a regular and more formal basis. 
This is especially true for countries which, due, inter alia, to their regional proximity, are politically concerned by a given conflict. 
Furthermore, during the discussion of agenda item 33 some delegations stressed that it is important to have consultations when economic sanctions and comparable preventive and enforcement measures are considered. 
This process should include an advance assessment of possible negative effects on the economies of neighbouring countries and an analysis of possible means to counteract them. 
We would again like to stress the importance we attach to strong and sustainable working relations with troop-contributors. 
The report contains a very accurate listing of official documents issued by the Security Council during the period under consideration and, as such, it is certainly a helpful tool for delegations, and perhaps even more for students of current history. 
Mr. Albin (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): We attach particular importance to the report submitted by the Security Council to the General Assembly under Articles 15 and 24 of the Charter. 
We consider this to be the essential link in communications between the Security Council and the most universal body of the United Nations in the fundamental issue of the maintenance of international peace and security. 
We are pleased that this was the second time the report was adopted in an open meeting of the Council. 
This year's report contains a more extensive introduction, in which we note a determination to improve the organization and presentation of issues that the Council has discussed or deliberated on. 
We find the brief account of the activities of the Council's subsidiary organs quite helpful, particularly those dealing with the sanctions Committees, whose importance has recently increased. 
We also appreciate the effort to incorporate in the report two new appendices appendix VII, listing the communications from the President of the Security Council or the Secretary-General; and appendix VIII, listing the reports of the Secretary-General issued during the period covered by the report. 
However, a great deal remains to be done. 
Rather, its objective should be to provide complete information to the Assembly. 
We would like the document before us to contain elements of an evaluation that would enable us to grasp the basis of the Council's decisions and actions. 
We acknowledge that additional information is provided in the introduction, but the present document still does not enable the General Assembly to consider the matter fully. 
In the period covered by the report that is, from 16 June 1993 to 15 June 1994 a number of important events have remained on the international scene, and many of them have been considered by the Security Council. 
This is reflected in the efforts being made to ensure more direct, transparent and timely communication between the Council and the Assembly. 
We are now convinced that this has been most useful for all delegations and has proved to be a sound practice adopted by the Council. 
The fears of certain parties were unwarranted and this has in no way affected the work of the Council. 
The Council should in the interests of all adopt measures to strengthen communication links. 
A special rapporteur of the Council appointed to report to Member States would also improve cooperation between Members and the Council. 
We are all aware of the complexity of peace-keeping operations, and for that reason we endorse enhanced communication between troop- and personnel-contributing countries and the Council as proposed recently by Argentina and New Zealand. 
We are aware of the impact of the imposition of sanctions on third countries and therefore believe that a dialogue between them and the Council, as provided in Article 50 of the Charter, would enhance the effectiveness of that organ's decisions. 
The full potential of paragraph 3 of Article 24 and paragraph 1 of Article 15 of the Charter must be given a chance to develop. 
This will undoubtedly require a report containing substantive elements and analysis of the decisions and activities of the Council. 
Mrs. Fr\x{5db0}hette (Canada): As we approach the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations this year's report of the Security Council underscores to all of us, if such a reminder is necessary, the tremendous challenges faced by the international community in efforts to maintain peace and security. 
The wide-ranging number of conflicts the Security Council currently deals with demonstrates that after 49 years we remain far from achieving global peace, one of the Organization's central objectives. 
However, while there are problems, the Council's experience over the last year also shows that only a concerted and determined effort on the part of the international community can solve them. 
In the face of this emerging dynamic, Canada answers Yes to those who ask whether the United Nations, and particularly the Security Council, should be involved in resolving them. 
The international community cannot stand aside as conflicts which imperil the lives of millions of innocent people and threaten their most fundamental rights, fester, degenerate and eventually explode. 
Just as it is clear that the challenges facing the international community are both changing and daunting, it is also evident that the Security Council is no Merlin, who in one stroke can bring them to a peaceful outcome. 
That is expecting too much. 
The Council's record over the past year represents a transition. 
From a period of euphoria, when belief in the Council's abilities to prevail remained high, Council members, indeed all of us, are today keenly aware of the limitations of its influence. 
In responding to new challenges, the Council is on the right track and moving forward, even though the steps it has taken have not always proved capable of solving all the problems. 
Looking back at the Council's record over the past year we wish to offer a few observations which we hope the Council will take into account in its future deliberations. 
In developing mandates for peace-keeping operations, or modifying them in mid-course, the Council should aim to spell out objectives and priorities as clearly as possible. 
This is essential for those who are left to implement them. 
Where there are multiple components to a mandate, prioritization is necessary to increase clarity. 
The less mandates are open to ambiguity, the better the chances costly mistakes can be avoided and overall goals achieved. 
It is equally important for the Security Council to resist incrementalism in revising tasks for peace-keeping operations. 
Adding responsibilities to operations to deal with new challenges without clearly refocusing the objectives of a mission or providing it with adequate additional resources to handle new tasks, muddies the water and makes it difficult for those on the ground to carry out their jobs effectively. 
Doing so can lead to false expectations and damage the credibility of an operation. 
The situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina illustrates both problems. 
Canada was and is in the forefront of those contributing to the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
That Force continues to be a vital requirement of life for over a million Bosnians. 
However, the Council's decision to give additional tasks to UNPROFOR, and ambiguous messages about its mission, have led many to confuse this operation with a force both equipped and mandated to impose peace upon warring parties. 
It is neither, but the Security Council's actions have at times contributed to this misperception. 
The Council's management of the Haitian crisis is an outstanding example. 
Throughout the crisis, the Council did not waver in its unity of purpose the restoration to office of President Aristide. 
Only when one action proved inadequate did the Council move to the next, more serious stage, culminating in the authorization of a multinational coalition under the auspices of the United Nations to carry out the Council's objectives. 
The result achieved in Haiti demonstrates how common objectives matched with determined and measured action can translate into success for the Council. 
Consultations with troop contributors are an essential factor in ensuring the success of a peace-keeping operation. 
The meetings currently chaired by the Secretariat, to which Council members are invited, are useful and welcome. 
However, in their present configuration, they do not entirely meet the need for the Council to consult with troop contributors. 
As we have already said in the debate in the reform of the Security Council, we hope that the Council will follow up on its 3 May 1994 statement by fully committing itself to engaging in a substantive and direct dialogue with troop contributors when renewing or modifying mandates. 
This can be done without in any way challenging the Council's final responsibility for deciding on the nature of a peace-keeping mandate. 
Finally, there has been much comment on the Council's inability to respond effectively to conflicts that rapidly worsen. 
We hope that the anticipated Council summit next January will be an occasion to give further consideration to rapid-response mechanisms. 
The last 12 months have made it clear that the Council is still seeking the most appropriate ways of doing so. 
Through constructive observations and suggestions, we can all help to ensure that the Council is equipped to carry out its responsibilities. 
We are convinced that its members will heed the lessons both of this year's setbacks and of its successes. 
Mr. Lamamra (Algeria) (interpretation from French): First of all, I should like to thank the President of the Security Council, Sir David Hannay, for introducing the Council's report, which covers the period from 16 June 1993 to 15 June 1994. 
This is a continuation of the welcome practice which was so appropriately inaugurated last year by the Permanent Representative of Brazil, Mr. Sardenberg, then President of the Council. 
We are pleased, too, that the monthly programme of Council activities continues to be disseminated, and that the United Nations Journal announces the agendas for public meetings. 
I therefore do not need to repeat here observations that have been supported by an ever-growing wave of opinion within the United Nations. 
Thus, Belgium urged in San Francisco that lessons be learned from the failure of the League of Nations, stressing that the most representative organ of the Organization, the General Assembly, must have sovereign competence to interpret the Charter. 
From this viewpoint, my delegation supports the proposal made by the Chairman and other members of the Non-Aligned Movement during this debate that this agenda item remain open, allowing the consultations recommended by resolution 48/264 to take place. 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): We appreciate the presentation of the report of the Security Council to the General Assembly. 
In his report of 2 September 1994 on the work of the Organization, the Secretary-General pointed out that until last year consideration of the report of the Security Council in the General Assembly attracted only limited attention, while at the forty-eighth session numerous delegations made statements on it. 
We see two reasons for this growing interest: the enhanced activities of the Security Council and the ongoing discussion on Security Council reform. 
In the past and we can attest to this from our own experience the general membership has often felt locked out of and excluded from the Council's deliberations and decision-making. 
In our view, two fundamental issues must be addressed to improve this situation. 
First, non-members of the Security Council must have sufficient access to information about the Council's work. Sufficient, in this context, means a degree of information which satisfies the needs of individual Member States. 
It is natural that, depending on the item under discussion, Member States will have varying degrees of interest. 
Geographic nearness to a conflict, historic or economic ties, or the fact that troops were contributed to a specific peace-keeping operation, are factors which will most likely increase a Member State's need to know in detail and without delay what is being discussed and decided. 
Secondly, non-members of the Security Council should have the opportunity to contribute their views and information, whenever appropriate, to the Security Council's deliberations. 
My delegation, for instance, highly appreciates the publication of the agenda of informal meetings in the United Nations Journal and the briefings on informal Security Council meetings established last week by the Council's presidency on a trial basis. 
Another example in this regard is the attempt to react to demands for improving the Security Council's report to the General Assembly. 
As President of the Security Council, Ambassador Sardenberg of Brazil introduced the report personally at the forty-eighth session, as did the Permanent Representative of the United Kingdom today. 
Furthermore, attempts have been made to obtain more regular and substantive input into the Council's work, in particular from troop-contributing countries. 
My delegation welcomes these initiatives. 
However, more steps still need to be taken. 
A majority of Member States seem to agree that a certain number of closed informal meetings are necessary for the Council's efficient and effective functioning. 
At the same time, we agree with the representative of France, who, during the debate on agenda item 33 two weeks ago, expressed support for an enhanced dialogue between the Security Council and the general membership in formal meetings. 
For the remaining informal meetings, it should be assured that non-members of the Council can follow the events. 
Furthermore, it is often difficult, particularly for small Member States with limited resources, to be present when the Security Council calls an ad hoc meeting. 
A mechanism should be established to notify all Member States about meetings called at short notice. 
Consultations with troop-contributing countries are crucial for the effectiveness of the Security Council's work. 
Decisions cannot be implemented and peace-keeping operations cannot be carried out if those who do the on-site work feel that they lack information or cannot make their voice heard. 
Germany therefore clearly supports proposals to establish a mechanism for coordination between the Security Council and troop-contributing countries. 
We appreciate that in its deliberations this morning the Security Council has discussed this proposal and that there appears to be widespread support for it. 
With regard to transparency and openness, the Security Council has introduced improvements. 
The ills have been identified and some promising remedies have been administered, but we are still somewhat short of a cure. 
A large number of Member States have expressed the view which is fully supported by my delegation that an expansion of the Security Council can be only one aspect of our attempt to improve the Council's credibility and thus its effectiveness. 
Increasing its transparency, facilitating the flow of information between the Council and non-members of the Council and therefore reassuring the general membership that its views are adequately represented by the Security Council are of equal importance. 
May I take it that the General Assembly decides to include this additional sub-item in its agenda? 
The President (interpretation from French): In paragraph 1 (b) of the report, the General Committee recommends that the sub-item be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
May I take it that the General Assembly adopts this recommendation of the General Committee? 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to inform members that this sub-item becomes sub-item (f) of agenda item 37. 
Next, I draw the attention of representatives to paragraph 2 (a) of the report. 
The General Committee recommends the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional sub-item under item 37 Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations, including special economic assistance entitled Special assistance to countries receiving refugees from Rwanda. 
May I take it that the General Assembly decides to include this additional sub-item in its agenda? 
The President (interpretation from French): In paragraph 2 (b) of the report, the General Committee recommends that the sub-item be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to inform members that this sub-item becomes sub-item (g) of agenda item 37. 
In the absence of the President, Mr. Tour (Guinea-Bissau), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The other organs of the United Nations the Economic and Social Council, the Trusteeship Council and this General Assembly are deliberative political organs with wide-ranging mandates but with no authority to bind except in two very specific ways. 
As we see it, each of these organs is an integral part of a single whole, and the Charter provides for complex interrelationships between these organs. 
This web of relationships involves reporting, specific channels for recommendations, prescribed processes for elections, judicial review in certain defined circumstances, and finally, political consideration of decisions. 
It is a series of relationships involving checks and balances that were designed by the founders of the Charter to avoid the dominance of the United Nations and ultimately of the Member States by any one of the organs. 
That is not what the Charter prescribes. 
Our conclusion therefore is that the legal balance of power set out in the Charter, between the Council and the Assembly, will be with us for some years yet. 
We agree strongly with those who say that change is needed. 
But what sort of changes are required? 
First, subjects for discussion at the informal consultations of the Council are now announced in the Journal, so that General Assembly members do have advance notice of them. 
Secondly, The Council's provisional monthly work programme is now circulated to all Missions and contains a calendar of significant dates relevant to the mandates of peace-keeping operations and also of sanctions regimes. 
These are readily available elsewhere and even the minor cost savings of avoiding this duplication would be worth while. 
Fifthly, informal and ad hoc mechanisms have been found, albeit rather too rarely in our view, for the Council to consult with United Nations Members outside the Council on matters of significance to a particular region. 
All these developments are positive and move in the right direction. 
The process of casual briefings by delegations after sessions of informal consultations has never been satisfactory. 
It is haphazard and means that only certain delegations who happen to be waiting get briefed. 
This leads to errors in that the information is hurried and often third hand, with the risk that delegations might be seriously misrepresented. 
We welcome the initial step taken by the President of the Council, last month, to hold briefings for interested delegations. 
We also believe that it can be done without prejudicing the confidentiality and efficiency of the informal consultations. 
This is not only a problem of transparency; we believe that it is also in some ways a problem of due process. 
We believe that the Council needs to provide more opportunities to allow States not members of the Council to express their views publicly in advance of the Council's commencing private consultations on its response. 
Another major concern, which is felt very strongly by members of the General Assembly, in particular those that are troop-contributing countries, is that the Council is not providing sufficiently responsive mechanisms for consultation with troop-contributing countries on major issues relating to peace-keeping operations. 
I believe it is important to record here our appreciation of the efforts of the Secretariat to date in this regard to organize meetings of troop contributors for the provision of information. 
These are useful, but, as so many other colleagues who have spoken in this debate have pointed out, they are no substitute for consultation between the Council and troop-contributing countries. 
We remain hopeful that a positive outcome to this initiative will be achieved. 
We also believe that there are cases in which the Council's consideration of issues would benefit from mechanisms to allow informal input by regional countries closely interested in or affected by a situation. 
As has occurred at least once in the past, working groups of the Council could liaise with such groupings of States to receive input. 
Finally, how are we to proceed in the future? My delegation believes that these are matters on which only the Council itself can in fact take decisions. 
But, unfortunately, on some issues the Council allows itself to be sidetracked into delay or, worse, inaction by a small minority or on occasion by a sole dissenting voice. 
Finally, with respect to the role that the General Assembly can properly play on these issues, we believe there is room within the respective constitutional roles of the two organs for the General Assembly to formulate recommendations to the Security Council. 
If we are to make improvements within the current framework of our Organization, then it is entirely reasonable, in our view, that both organs should have an opportunity to suggest how this should be done. 
And it is also entirely reasonable that dissenting minorities in the Council should hear very clearly the voice of the majority in the wider Organization. 
We hope that this practice, which we are encouraged to note was reinstituted last year by the Permanent Representative of Brazil, will become a tradition to be followed by future Presidents of the Security Council. 
It is particularly important for us that the number of delegations participating in this debate has continued to increase. 
Article 15 requests the Council to provide annual reports to the Assembly, since, as stated in Article 24, the Council's powers are conferred upon it by the Members of the United Nations that is, the General Assembly on whose behalf it acts. 
Nevertheless, as we have indicated in the past, the content of this report does not enable the General Assembly truly to fulfil its responsibilities in an effective manner. 
This is closely associated with the increasing number of requests for greater transparency in the activities of the Council. 
For today's Security Council, and for some of its permanent members in particular, that organ constitutes the Organization's only valid body; this conveniently ignores the fact that each one of the bodies that make up the United Nations has its own functions and powers. 
The Council's tendency to act as an autonomous body continues to grow, and, given its responsibilities with regard to international peace and security and its consequent power to impose sanctions or resort to the use of force, that tendency is increasingly dangerous. 
To this should be added other situations and actions, such as the undue proliferation of peace-keeping operations and the granting of licences to individual countries or groups of countries to act on behalf of the Council. 
Nothing that the Council does or fails to do should be hidden from the Members of the Organization, on whose behalf, I repeat, the Council acts. 
In so doing, the Security Council is preventing the General Assembly from carrying out its legitimate responsibilities, even its responsibility to make recommendations to the Council regarding its activities or modus operandi. 
At the same time the report's structure should be made more functional and be adapted to the new analytical content we are advocating. 
This would be our only means of determining what the real activities of the Council have been during the year or of being able evaluate, albeit in a summary manner, the results of those activities in political terms. 
Mr. Biegman (Netherlands): I wish to thank the President of the Security Council for his presentation of the annual report of the Council to the General Assembly. 
Once again, the report is purely enumerative and descriptive in nature. 
The question arises of whether this is still the appropriate format for the annual report of a body that is at present fulfilling such a pivotal role in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
But from that Article of the Charter it also flows that the general membership is entitled to be informed about the way in which the Council is fulfilling its responsibilities. 
My delegation holds the view that, against the background of the Council's increased responsibilities, the general membership is entitled to receive a different kind of report than the one we now have before us. 
I fully realize the difficulties involved in producing a report that is of a more analytical character. 
Informal consultations are useful, necessary and indispensable for the effectiveness of the work of the Council. 
More than ever before, the Member States are actively involved in peace-keeping operations around the world mandated by the Security Council. 
The annual report is one of the channels that can be used for this purpose. 
The United Nations finds itself at present in a transitional phase, seeking a new identity in a new and complex international context. 
The Organization is trying to redefine its role in responding to the many challenges it is facing. 
Especially in the field of peace-keeping, the United Nations has learned important lessons in the recent past. 
However, in the report of the Council, which is the only body competent to authorize such operations, no mention is made of positive or negative experiences on the basis of the activities of the past year. 
I cannot imagine that the Council has not drawn some conclusions from what has happened in Somalia, Bosnia and Rwanda. 
At any rate, it seems to me that a special chapter in the report dedicated to an evaluation of the experiences of the past year would be a welcome enrichment of the present format, a sort of chapter on lessons learned. 
If the Organization wants to be responsible, credible and successful, it is of paramount importance that we try to learn as much from our failures as from our successes. 
It is not acceptable that a body which is given such tremendous power and responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security should render account by way of a simple list of its activities during the past year. 
Before closing, let me assure the Assembly that my critical remarks made here today about the report are in no way meant to infringe the competence and prerogatives of the Security Council. 
My suggestions and comments should be seen as an effort to contribute to an enhancement of the legitimacy and effectiveness of the decisions of the Council, in whose important role we continue to believe. 
Mr. Fulci (Italy): The Security Council has once again produced for the General Assembly a report with a long and detailed list of its activities between June 1993 and June 1994. 
However, in terms of quality, I am afraid I must note once again, as in previous years, the purely descriptive nature of the document. 
One should not forget that this report constitutes the main formal link between two bodies of vital importance to the United Nations system. 
Indeed, greater democratization of the United Nations is widely considered both necessary and urgent. 
One of the various proposals for reform is to infuse new life into this type of annual report by eliminating some of its ritual, bureaucratic verbiage and enriching it instead with an assessment of the substantial problems that the Security Council must face. 
My delegation fully supports this proposal. 
Only in this way can the General Assembly, which elects two thirds of the Security Council's members, gain a more concrete and accurate idea of the Council's activities. 
We would also like this report to be accompanied by other instruments and mechanisms that would make relations between the General Assembly and the Security Council closer and more organic. 
Various proposals to this end have been advanced during the debate on the reform of the Security Council. 
We believe that these proposals should be examined in depth since a more efficient and fruitful collaboration between the two bodies would provide the fundamental premise for guaranteeing the entire United Nations membership a greater sense of participation in the work of the Council. 
The response was warm, and 70 or so countries showed up. 
To this end, we take the liberty of suggesting that such briefings by the President of the Security Council be held regularly on a certain day of the week possibly at the same time and place and that they be announced in the United Nations Journal. 
We should not forget that many of the improvements in the Organization have come about not through Charter revisions but through changes in practice. 
This is the road we should continue to follow. 
Finally, I want, like other representatives who have spoken, to underline another step that might be taken. 
I refer to the establishment of a mechanism for the Council to hold regular and thorough consultations with countries contributing troops to peace-keeping operations. 
In this light, we very much welcome the joint proposal by Argentina and New Zealand. 
This has already received the open support of many Member States, and it deserves an in-depth examination and a concrete follow-up by the Security Council. 
Mr. Bivero (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): The report of the Security Council is one of the most important documents that the General Assembly has before it. 
As the Secretary-General points out in his report, 
The vastly enhanced activities of the Security Council have generated a justifiable interest ... among the Member States ... and the international community, 
Notwithstanding this acknowledgement, one can only conclude that over the past year only marginal progress has been made in the relationship between the Security Council and the General Assembly or between the Council and Member States with regard to procedures governing information, consultation, transparency and predictability. 
As a reference document the report is invaluable to Member States, but it is of lesser usefulness for the purpose of assessing the conflicts dealt with by the Council, the interests at stake in those conflicts and the merit of measures adopted by the Council to resolve them. 
Anyone wanting an overall picture of a given crisis and of the strategy adopted to resolve it would have to consult the Secretary-General's report on a case-by-case basis. 
An overall analysis of the activities of the Organization through its various bodies continues to be necessary. The present approach is piecemeal; it has not yet been structured. 
The report that we are considering today is but one piece indeed, an unrelated piece of the whole. 
This applies in particular to countries that are troop-contributors. 
Secondly, the procedures governing information and consultations must be improved. 
Our objective is to encourage a working relationship that produces better communication and coordination between the General Assembly and the Security Council and ensures that each body fully respects the jurisdiction of the other. 
At the same time, we should like to see similar progress in any direction that would facilitate the tasks of the General Assembly, whose powers under Articles 10, 15 and 24 of the Charter do not require confirmation in respect of either matters of substance or matters of procedure. 
Venezuela favours greater use of special reports, which are particularly justifiable in the case of matters considered under Chapter VII of the Charter, and the production of ordinary reports at intervals that are more in tune with the dynamics of the Council's activities. 
Mr. Mwaungulu (Malawi), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The annual report could be subdivided into semester sections. 
Thus it would be closer to the activities being reported upon. 
In addition, its contents should be more analytical, as has been said repeatedly in this Hall. 
Closer follow-up to the activities of the Council, to reports by the Secretary-General, to consultations and plenary meetings, to resolutions adopted and to communications exchanged would certainly lead to a fuller understanding of the Security Council's work and of how it is discharging its obligations. 
However, all that we have at present is not an institutional perception but the subjective assessment of each Member State that has been bent on following up. 
We also see with increasing frequency the political complexities of a given situation falling within the exclusive jurisdiction of the Council and being dealt with only in a supplementary way by the General Assembly and its subsidiary bodies. 
All Member States must take a position and must contribute to solutions. 
For both reasons, we consider that the work of the Council and of the General Assembly would be facilitated by more comprehensive and analytical documentation and by more flexible consultation procedures. 
Resolution 48/264 might be the basis for work in both these directions. 
However, we should like to repeat that consideration of these matters would have been more useful if it had taken place a year ago, and our work in the Council would have been enriched by more dynamic relations between the Council and the General Assembly. 
During the period of our membership we advocated regular consultations and exchanges of views with regional groups and States concerned. 
From our own experience we can say that the Council's work would have benefited substantively and operationally. For this reason we are convinced of the virtue of transparency and of constructive interaction. 
Mr. Pashovski (Bulgaria): I should like, at the outset, to thank Sir David Hannay, who occupied the presidency of the Security Council during the month of October, for his very helpful presentation of this report to the General Assembly. 
We appreciate his efforts to contribute to the recent commendable trend, in the functioning of the Council, towards greater transparency and concern for the interests of States that are not members of the Council. 
Our thanks go also to the Chairmen of the sanctions Committees, who have worked diligently and assiduously, often under great pressure and in extraordinary circumstances. 
Allow me therefore to focus on some ideas and specific proposals pertinent to the functioning of the Council which, we believe, would improve its efficiency and the transparency of its work. 
We note steps taken in this direction during the past year, in particular concerning applications made under Article 50 of the Charter, as a consequence of the implementation of the sanctions imposed against the former Yugoslavia, which are listed under chapter 2 B of part I of the report. 
We think that, in addition, this process should include advance complex evaluations of any negative effects on the economies of neighbouring countries and the definition of ways and means of dealing with such unfavourable effects; and devising an institutionalized mechanism for assisting those countries in their difficult situation. 
We think also that the trend towards a more active contribution by regional organizations should be further expanded through appropriate consultative arrangements. 
In conclusion, let me express my hope that the suggestions I have made will prove useful in our common endeavour to improve the efficiency and effectiveness of the Security Council in the fulfilment of its highly important mission with regard to the complex problems facing the world today. 
My delegation had welcomed the establishment by the Council, in June 1993, of an informal working group on documentation and other procedural matters. 
That group met regularly in the course of the year covered in the report to consider ways of improving the Council's working procedures. 
The measures which resulted from those such endeavours have been useful, although there is room for substantive improvement. 
For example, the initiative currently under discussion as to how best to brief Member States on the progress or outcome of the Council's informal consultations is a welcome development and one which my delegation fully supports. 
During my delegation's statement in the general debate on the question of equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council and related matters, we indicated that the restructuring of the Security Council should be undertaken in a holistic manner rather than piecemeal. 
We stressed that these reforms must take due account of the Council's working methods, including especially the issue of transparency. 
As a major troop-contributing country, Nigeria takes the view that consultations between troop contributors and the Security Council are not only desirable but necessary for the full discharge of the obligations under the Charter. 
It is important however that the mechanism for such consultations be fashioned in a manner which enhances rather than blurs the respective roles of the existing organs of the United Nations system involved in peace-keeping operations. 
Further improvements in this direction would be very welcome. 
My delegation is impressed by the volume and scope of work, evident from the report, which the Council had undertaken in the past year in the maintenance of international peace and security, which is its primary responsibility. 
It is significant to note, for instance, that the Council adopted 87 resolutions and issued 68 statements by the President covering conflict areas and related issues. 
No doubt, the scope of this work reflects the changed circumstances of the international post-cold-war situation, which has enabled our Organization to begin to play the role and to fulfil the expectations envisaged for it by the founding fathers. 
Peace-keeping has become the critical concern of our time, and rightly so. 
Out of the several peace-keeping operations currently being undertaken by the Security Council, unfortunately a preponderant number of them happen to be located in our continent, Africa. 
They underline the intrinsic linkages between peace and development and remind all of us that a renewed global commitment to both is the best way forward. 
We therefore urge the Security Council to intensify efforts in this direction. 
The President: I should like to inform delegations that, as announced yesterday, the Assembly will consider agenda item 39, The situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina, on Thursday, 3 November 1994 in the morning instead of on Wednesday, 2 November 1994 as previously scheduled. 
Mr. Ould Ely (Mauritania) (interpretation from French): The presentation and consideration of the report of the Security Council has in recent years become one of the high points in our work. 
The renewed interest in this report is merely the reflection of the profound changes that have occurred in international affairs which have led to the expansion of the activities of this central body of the United Nations system, and thus to more frequent decisions on subjects of major concern. 
Acting on this request is particularly crucial since with the increase in the items dealt with it is essential to give States the means to make a positive contribution to the decision-making process and to participate in all the preparatory stages. 
That is why my country supports efforts to expand the membership of the Security Council to make it reflect the current realities of our world as well as the prevailing sensitivities we find in it. 
That is also why we would like to see the flow of information between the Council and the General Assembly become an ongoing process and we think that the Charter provisions here should be applied more systematically. 
The crucial role of the Security Council in the preservation of international peace and security makes it a body whose decisions have important ramifications in various areas of activity. 
That is why the way it functions and acts is a matter of great importance. 
Here we welcome the new unity of action we have witnessed in the Council in recent years, just as we welcome recent efforts to submit reports within agreed deadlines. 
The commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary should encourage us to redouble our efforts so that we can face the future with an instrument that is capable of meeting the challenges and opportunities ahead. 
Mr. Owada (Japan): At the outset I wish to express the gratitude of the delegation of Japan to the Secretariat for preparing this report of the Security Council to the General Assembly for the period from 16 June 1993 to 15 June 1994. 
The report is a useful document consisting in large part of a compilation of the relevant documents and materials on all subjects that the Council addressed in the course of the year. 
We note with great interest that this level of activity is a clear reflection of the important role the Security Council is playing in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
As the world is moving into a new era after the demise of the cold war, there is no question that the Security Council is expected to play a central role in consolidating the international order in this new international environment. 
It is precisely from this perspective that Japan has been stressing the importance of enhancing the legitimacy and credibility of the Council by improving its functioning. 
They should therefore be examined concurrently. 
It is hoped that agreement will be reached on both of them as soon as possible. 
In the context of the present agenda item, Japan strongly supports measures to achieve greater transparency in the work of the Security Council. 
As a member of the Council, Japan worked actively towards this end, particularly through the working group on procedural matters. 
In addition, when Japan served as President of the Council in 1993 it engaged in more than 60 bilateral consultations in an effort to expand communication between members of the Council and non-members. 
On this score, a number of proposals have been submitted, including a few by my own delegation, to make information on Security Council activities, particularly on the progress of its informal consultations, more readily available to United Nations Member States. 
We are gratified to note that the Council itself has been making efforts and taking appropriate action in this direction. 
Moreover, we understand that the Council has recently introduced a new system of periodic briefings to be made by the delegation which holds the presidency on the discussions conducted in the consultations of the whole. 
This new initiative is consonant with a suggestion that my delegation put forward, and one that we heartily welcome. 
My delegation has joined others in suggesting that a mechanism should be established for consultations on peace-keeping operations between the Security Council and the countries concerned, including those that make major contributions of funding and troops, as well as other interested countries. 
We note that some improvement has been made in this regard by ensuring interaction on major peace-keeping operations through meetings between the Council and troop-contributing countries, enabling both sides to better understand the views and concerns of the other. 
In closing, let me once again express my delegation's gratitude to the Security Council for its efforts to enhance the transparency of its activities. 
Mr. Cardenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): Today, once again, we are speaking in a debate in the General Assembly on the report of the Security Council to the General Assembly. 
The report this time covers the period from June 1993 to June 1994. This is a continuation of a welcome practice, which was begun in 1990 by the delegations of Colombia, Cuba and Malaysia. 
This practice has made possible a beneficial dialogue between two United Nations organs, the General Assembly and the Security Council, in accordance with the express provisions of Article 24, paragraph 3, of the United Nations Charter. 
That is because the question of international peace and security is of such magnitude that complacency in this matter is out of the question. 
Argentina's commitment to these activities is as clear as it is concrete, as we assume what we consider to be one of the most serious responsibilities for Member States that derives from the Charter. 
Argentina's interest in these problems has been shown not only in our ongoing participation in the debates in the various United Nations forums, but also in our having contributed 1,600 Blue Helmets from Argentina who are currently engaged in nine peace-keeping operations throughout the world. 
The significant contribution of Argentina is proof of Argentina's commitment to international peace and security. 
Also within this framework can be found the various measures adopted by Argentina in the field of disarmament. 
At the same time, the Security Council met on over 400 occasions, if we include both the formal meetings and the plenary consultations, not to mention the meetings of the Council's subsidiary bodies, which were also active, especially the seven sanctions committees. 
It also addressed a number of other subjects falling within its competence, including arrangements regarding its procedures and documentation. 
It is not yet clear, however, whether the present balance in the international system is stable. 
In spite of this, we cannot very well wait for the system to reform itself or to adapt to whatever new balance may emerge before we decide to act. 
The magnitude of the problems, such as those in Rwanda and the former Yugoslavia, to mention but these two, requires immediate action by the Security Council. 
The various mechanisms of the Secretariat are speedily adapting to suit the new requirements. 
At the same time, however, certain unwieldy restrictions remain, arising from a lack of human and financial resources. 
One gets the impression, though, that resources do exist and that what is really involved is an absence of commitment or political will on the part of some Member States, or of appropriate channels for dealing with or resolving the issues. 
These require a thorough and innovative analysis in terms of results and effects. 
These sanctions, though, are an instrument without which resort to the use of force which should be a matter of exception would be more frequent. 
That is why we need to assess the way in which they are used without minimizing their importance. 
In this context, we also believe that we must continue to try to implement, in a realistic but effective manner, the provisions of Article 50 of the Charter. 
Most current conflicts addressed by the Council are internal in nature. 
This is apparently at variance with the principle of non-intervention, but most of them, given their military, humanitarian and refugee dimensions, also have serious regional repercussions. 
The Charter does not explicitly address such cases. 
To some extent, this has been in response to demands by the general membership that have been heard time and time again in various forums, but also in response to the Council's own needs. 
Here, we would refer to the activity of the Council's Working Group on Documentation and Other Procedural Matters which has suggested a whole series of changes aimed at achieving greater transparency in the Council's work. 
An example of this effort is precisely the new format of the report before us, in which there remains room for improvement. 
Meetings are now being announced in the Journal, which I recall was a proposal originally made by the delegation of Cuba. 
I might mention the action recently taken by the United Kingdom to promote this procedure. 
Another demand that should be heeded is that for greater communication between the Council and the general membership in specific matters that call for it. 
This debate is a clear example of such communication, but there are other matters of equal importance. 
In this context, the Council, at the initiative of the delegation of New Zealand and my own, is at present working on the imminent implementation of stable and predictable machinery that will allow for a better flow of communication between troop-contributing countries, members of the Council and the Secretariat. 
We hope that significant progress will be made on these matters in coming days; this will begin to respond to a need frequently expressed by the Members of the Organization. 
The Council generally meets these days in informal meetings that are not explicitly provided for in the Charter. 
In spite of this, these meetings are clearly indispensable if there is to be a fluid exchange of opinions and views enabling speedy and efficient decision-making. 
We have already referred to the matter of transparency and the relationship between the Council and troop-contributing countries. 
These difficulties can become particularly acute when one of the parties is a member of the Council. 
The Council must address this issue explicitly in the future. 
Having mentioned these specific problems, we should like, lastly, to raise a more general issue, albeit one which is related to what we have already discussed. 
I am referring to the differing perceptions that sometimes arise between permanent and non-permanent members of the Council regarding certain procedural matters. 
My delegation believes that it would make the Council's work much more efficient if each side made a genuine effort to understand the other's point of view, within the context of paragraph 1 of Article 24 of the Charter. 
We said at the outset that the work of the Council is extremely complex. 
We have therefore referred only to some aspects of it which we feel require a greater exchange of opinion between the General Assembly and the Security Council. 
The appropriate forums are already available, and it is possible to create any new channels of communication that may be considered necessary. 
We are sure that this meeting will be an appropriate forum for discussing the matters that we are reviewing today. 
Finally, what we are discussing here is of great significance. 
If we do not want any one country to have to take on the task of guaranteeing peace beyond its borders, we must perfect the collective machinery, letting it evolve in the light of experience and strengthening it on the basis of cooperation. 
The report presented to us today, in compliance with Articles 15 and 24 of the Charter, has special significance. 
My comments, which complement those made by the Chairman of the Non-Aligned Movement, of which Ecuador is a member, will be preliminary, as my Government has not had time in the few days since this report was published to carry out an exhaustive analysis of such a voluminous text. 
My delegation therefore supports the proposal by the Chairman of the Non-Aligned Movement that this matter be kept open on the agenda. 
The basic objective of the presentation of the Council's report is to enable the Members of the Organization to assess the work done by the Council, representing the entire membership, and to express their views on how the mandate has been discharged. 
Regrettably, the text that we have been given does not make it possible for us to carry out this important task. 
As other delegations have said, both at this session and in past years, a mere compilation of resolutions and presidential declarations in the Council and a list of documents on various issues does not give enough information for the complete analysis that we need to carry out. 
The international community needs to know clearly what criteria were used to guide the Council during particularly difficult times. 
The report, despite recent requests, lacks the information that would enable us to understand the political and legal foundations for the Council's taking a certain course. 
Sovereignty, self-determination, security and sustainable human development are terms that are discussed time and time again in various bodies in this Organization in attempts to clarify their significance and adapt our actions to changing realities. 
For that reason, while the basic documents and principles of the United Nations remain in force, the international community must know the exact criteria followed by the body with primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, on behalf of the entire membership, when it takes decisions. 
The increased financial cost for States resulting from the growing activities of the Security Council has become well known over the past two years. 
Our peoples and Governments have a right to know the exact reasons for these new demands. 
Effective implementation of the collective security system should be based on the principles of universality and universal applicability. 
In order for the Security Council's actions to be legitimate and credible, supported by the entire international community, it must be clear that there is no selectivity in its actions. 
There has been criticism of lax interpretation of legal norms. 
The Council has a tendency to use Chapter VII of the Charter frequently. 
There is a perception that the Council involves itself in matters within the jurisdiction of the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council (ECOSOC). 
For these and other reasons, various delegations, including the delegation of Ecuador, have suggested at various times that we should consider establishing a mechanism of constitutional control over this organ. 
The serious challenges that face the international community must be tackled with clear norms and a consistent, responsible practice by all United Nations bodies. 
Many of the ideas expressed in this debate and in the debates on equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council point in this direction. 
Ecuador hopes that the members of the Council will give due consideration to these questions so that the next report makes it possible for us to view the work of our Organization with renewed optimism. 
The list of speakers for the items that were not already listed in document A/INF/49/5/Add.1 will be open tomorrow morning. 
I will also keep the Assembly informed of any changes. 
As I mentioned to the Assembly earlier, I hope to follow this schedule as closely as possible so that the Assembly can discharge its responsibilities in an orderly fashion. 
I therefore appeal to those representatives that wish to submit draft resolutions to do so sufficiently in advance of the date fixed for consideration of items to give members adequate time to examine them. 
I should also like to remind representatives that additional time is needed for those draft resolutions involving changes in the programme of work or additional expenditures, since these will require the preparation of a statement of programme budget implications by the Secretary-General. 
Furthermore, the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions and the Fifth Committee will need adequate time to review the programme budget implications of a draft resolution before it can be acted on by the Assembly. 
It is our view that, if there is a central point to be made from this report, we should acknowledge that in recent years, there has been a growing and expressed concern about the need to improve the briefing procedures, working methods and practices of the Security Council. 
My delegation can say that there have been some improvements. 
Accordingly, some initial steps have been taken by the Council to improve the transparency and accessibility of its deliberations. 
Indeed, these efforts should be seen in the context of the unprecedented number of situations to which the Council is called upon to respond, and in the context of the increasing frequency - indeed, the virtually continuous nature - of its deliberations. 
In our view, it is simply courteous, as a consequence of these facts, to give recognition to the progress that has been made over the last year by the Council in adopting some changes to its working methods. 
In that sense, the old principle that credit should be given where credit is due should be applied on this occasion. 
We hope that this positive experience will lend support to further and continuing efforts to reform the practices of the Council and to foster further improved mechanisms of communication between the Council, Member States and the General Assembly. 
Many delegations have made the point that more is needed in this respect. 
To put it simply: last year's report was extremely late; this year's report is more timely. 
Now what can be said more specifically of this year's report? In its present form, it provides a useful and comprehensive compendium of documents relevant to the Security Council deliberations and of action then taken by the Council. 
But it could be made more than that, and there are many calls for it to contain a greater degree of analysis, for it to move beyond being a document of record, no matter how precise or how full. 
Those calls should be addressed. 
In addition, a new and significant chapter has been added to part II of the report, entitled Other matters considered by the Security Council. 
Last year's report contained the following explanation of the activities of the Military Staff Committee: 
An outstanding example is the proposal put to the Council by the Permanent Representatives of New Zealand and Argentina, to be found in document S/1994/1063, which deals with the need for consultations with interested States, especially troop-contributing countries. 
Early and positive action should be taken on that proposal. 
In our review of the report of the Council, this very important area of the life of our United Nations, it must be remembered that, according to Article 24 of the Charter, the Security Council acts on behalf of Member States all of us. 
More information should flow out of the Security Council to the wider membership on all aspects of the Council's work, but there must also be a flow into the Council from the whole community it serves. 
The Council should be prepared to listen to, receive and act upon such information, because its role as an effective body representative of us all demands no less. 
Under such a reform, the Council could then look at potential problems not covered by the existing Council agenda. 
Matters for consideration could be determined by relying on Articles 11, 12, 14, 52 and 99 of the Charter, as well as on the proposals of the Council and of Member States. 
An early-warning procedure of this sort, on this or similar lines, would enable the Council to take action to assist the peaceful settlement of disputes before problems escalate into armed conflict or a complete breakdown of law and order. 
A truly modern Security Council would then, in this sense, become much more involved in preventive diplomacy than ever before. 
I began by recalling that this is an important debate, not merely the formal receipt of a report. 
Some 40 Member States will have taken part in the debate before it has concluded. 
Our earnest hope for the future health of the Organization is that this debate is being heard. 
The report provides a compendium of the Security Council's activities during the last reporting period, and also describes its tasks in the context of increasing new responsibilities. 
We also appreciate the response of the Council in implementing proposals relating to its working methods and procedures, including the inclusion of its provisional agenda in the Journal. 
In this respect, my delegation fully supports the views expressed earlier by the Chairman of the Non-Aligned Movement. 
We believe that formal and informal meetings as well as informal consultations should take place to facilitate wider participation of Member States before the Security Council takes decisions. 
Troop-contributing countries naturally have a vital interest in the assessment and analysis of a situation involving the establishment of peace-keeping operation and its extension or changes of its mandate. 
As one of the significant troop-contributing countries, Nepal is concerned about a clear mandate, a realistic time-frame and a correct assessment of the situation in peace-keeping operations. 
The report of the Council should therefore be able to present a clear picture to help the troop-contributors make their commitments in an informed manner. 
Nepal welcomes the concept of arrangements for a United Nations stand-by force to meet the increasing demands of peace-keeping operations. 
A more transparent manner of operation in the Security Council would help ensure further cooperation from Member States and elicit a spontaneous response from them in this matter. 
A periodic comprehensive report presenting the achievements and problems of peace-keeping operations would also be a welcome development. 
The prevailing collegial spirit in the Security Council is a welcome phenomenon. 
That spirit has enabled the Council to act rapidly and decisively on some issues in recent years. 
There are important proposals, including those in An Agenda for Peace, to enhance the mandate of the Council further, to enable it to meet new challenges to international peace and security. 
Transparency in function and representativeness in composition are important if the Council is to fulfil our heightened expectations. 
Mr. Talpur (Pakistan): I am pleased to have the opportunity to speak to the General Assembly on the report (A/49/2) of the Security Council to the General Assembly covering the period from 16 June 1993 to 15 June 1994. 
Allow me first of all to welcome the timely submission of the report, which permits the General Assembly to consider it during the first part of its regular session. 
My delegation would like to thank members of the Secretariat for the hard work they put into preparing the report. 
The consideration of the Security Council's report by the General Assembly provides an important and privileged occasion for the necessary interaction between these two principal organs of the United Nations. 
This opportunity becomes all the more important in the light of the Security Council's ever-increasing role in the maintenance of international peace and security and the fact that it is taking upon itself an increasing number of functions, some in hitherto-uncharted territories. 
We are encouraged by the many improvements in the form and content of the present report, which takes into account many constructive suggestions made in the past by several Member States. 
Indeed, the report reflects the work done by the Council in responding to the problems related to the international peace and security. 
The voluminous content of the report is indicative of the need for continued attention and action by the United Nations to face the numerous challenges persisting or emerging on the post-cold-war international scene, challenges which pose serious threats to international peace and security. 
Despite several improvements, the content of the annual report of the Security Council needs to be improved even further. 
It remains basically a compilation of the various communications addressed to the Security Council and the decisions adopted by it. 
The representative character of the Security Council gives legitimacy to its acts. 
The Security Council should also consider presenting the special reports provided for in Article 24 of the Charter, owing to the Council's ever-increasing involvement in diverse international situations. 
My delegation is pleased that since its creation the informal working group of the Security Council to consider suggestions concerning documentation, including the....................................................................... annual report and related matters, has achieved considerable results. 
We are encouraged to note that the Council's informal Working Group is currently considering new ways to improve the flow of information to non-members of the Council a subject to which we attach a great deal of importance. 
Formal public meetings should not be used merely to formalize decisions previously made in informal consultations behind closed doors. 
Thanks to his statement, various aspects of the Council's work, including the scope and complexity of its activities and its modus operandi, have been clarified and highlighted, at least in the view of my delegation. 
Accordingly, a large amount of work has also fallen to the Secretariat offices that service the Security Council. 
In keeping with the wishes of delegations to enhance transparency in the Council's work as expressed at past sessions of the General Assembly, the Journal regularly publishes a detailed agenda of Council meetings. 
The Council's draft report is discussed and adopted by the Council in open session. 
We believe that situations about which decisions are taken involving financial implications that run into many millions of dollars and about which States find out after the fact should be completely eliminated from the Security Council's current practice in the decision-making process. 
It is precisely in such instances that consultations with States that are not members of the Council could play a very important role, perhaps through the Chairmen of the regional groups. 
shall include an account of the measures that the Security Council has decided upon or taken to maintain international peace and security. 
As we understand it, the words description and account are not at all synonymous. 
It should include an analysis of events described, conclusions should be drawn and recommendations should be provided. 
In its present format, the report of the Council is a reasonably good reference document on the Council's work, though this comment does not apply to all parts of the report. 
In our view, the next report of the Security Council, as an experiment, could be drawn up in a new format. 
Moreover, this year we were not entirely satisfied with the timing of the reports's publication. 
We are grateful that delegations got more time to study it, because it cannot be read in just one day, particularly taking into account its length. 
While understanding that the preparation of the report in a new, amended form and its timely publication could cause quite a few difficulties, we believe none the less that the desires of Member States should be taken into account and heeded. 
May I take it that the Assembly takes note of the report of the Security Council contained in document A/49/2? 
The President: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 11. 
In the absence of the President, Mr. Ansari (India), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
May I therefore take it that the Assembly, taking into account decision 48/408, wishes to defer consideration of this item and to include it in the provisional agenda of the fiftieth session? 
The President: The General Assembly has thus concluded its consideration of agenda item 45. 
The President: I call on the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina to introduce the draft resolution. 
Mr. Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina): At the outset, allow me to congratulate Mr. Essy on his assumption of the presidency of the General Assembly. 
Even at this early stage of the forty-ninth session, the impact of his commitment and leadership is making its mark. 
It combines promotion of the principles of international law and of the United Nations Charter with encouragement of the pragmatic measures that are necessary to uphold these principles. 
At the same time, in comparison with its predecessors, this draft resolution is indeed more critical for both peace in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the integrity of the principles that bind all of us here in the United Nations. 
While aggression, human rights abuses and suffering continue unabated in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, morality and legality are marginalized more and more each day. 
In the meantime, peace even the measures necessary to deliver peace is further away than ever before. 
The suffering, despite the most committed efforts of humanitarian aid workers and the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), is actually increasing in many parts of our country. 
The people of Srebrenica are now denied not only adequate food and medicine, but also essential hygiene and nutrients necessary for survival. 
It is as if the Leningrad of the Second World War had converged with a leper colony of Europe's dark Middle Ages. 
In the meantime, the mechanisms that have been formally adopted by the Security Council to minimize human rights abuses, suffering and aggression are systematically marginalized and manipulated and conveniently forgotten. 
Now is the time not only to resurrect the practical and legal mechanisms that are Bosnia's hope, but also to breathe new life into the principles that are taken for granted or too often ignored. 
It is a draft resolution that espouses key principles, promotes peace efforts, brings hope of success and urges practical measures which may mitigate the consequences of ethnic cleansing, systematic human rights abuses and deliberately inflicted suffering. 
And, yes, it does urges the Security Council to give consideration to exempting the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina from the unforeseen and unfair consequences of the arms embargo, as a decisive and overdue step in the search for peace. 
Unfortunately, I will have to focus too much of my statement on the matter of the arms embargo, because it is the one element that is most challenged by the detractors of this draft resolution. 
However, I must remind those present who are prepared to support the legal and moral principles behind the draft resolution that these principles are not self-executing, and, in fact, they may present us with difficult choices. 
By the way, we should not be under the illusion that even these principles have universal support from all the Governments that are represented in the Assembly. 
Some wish to limit the applicability of these principles as a matter of expediency, thereby relegating many of our nations, including the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, to third-class status within the family of nations under the United Nations Charter. 
Yesterday it was Czechoslovakia and Ethiopia, which, through the application of double standards, became the undoing of the League of Nations. 
Tomorrow it could be almost any one of us. 
We would have hoped that the international community would unequivocally come to the defence of our country and put an end to aggression, human rights abuses and the suffering of our targeted civilians. 
If the international community is not prepared to pursue peacemaking, then we must reassert our right and demand to undertake this task ourselves. 
We are truly appreciative of the assistance and commitment, particularly the humanitarian relief, provided through the efforts of numerous individuals, non-governmental organizations and countries, as well as the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and UNPROFOR. 
In view of the suffering and needs of others, such as those in Rwanda, we do indeed feel fortunate. 
At the same time, it appears that some would use this response as a curse to consign us to an indefinite period of war mitigated by symptomatic relief, provided in the form of humanitarian assistance. 
If asked, we are prepared to make difficult choices ourselves. 
After all, it is our inferiority in quality and quantity of weapons that has allowed this aggression to be continued and that has necessitated the valuable assistance of UNPROFOR and others to mitigate the consequences of suffering. 
We cannot anticipate that the international community will feed us indefinitely, nor do we ask others to fight our battles; but we do expect our right to self-defence to be honoured and our desire to control our own fate to be respected, once and for all. 
Some have argued that if the arms embargo against our Republic is lifted we shall soon be subjected to an even greater military might and overrun. 
This is a risk that once again, regardless, we must decide upon ourselves. 
It is not something to be ruled upon by others presumably acting in our interests. 
More to the point, this claim is in contravention of our status as a Member State of the United Nations, of our sovereignty and of our territorial integrity. 
Some perceive that because the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina has legality and morality on its side, while the Serbians have the military might on theirs, there is the symmetry or equilibrium necessary to securing a settlement. 
I am afraid that our monopoly on legality and morality has merely left us the victims, while the Serbian side has not seen any reason to restrain its military superiority in the context of this perceived equilibrium. 
This cynical approach has been a total failure on all counts. 
Once again we must ask: what kind of United Nations Charter and legal principles is it that we are sustaining if military might is legitimized as a counterbalance to legality and morality in order to coerce people into any settlement? 
On 27 September 1994 our President, Mr. Alija Izetbegovic, appeared before this Assembly and offered the compromise that the Security Council should, de jure, lift the arms embargo while deferring practical application de facto application for six months. 
In fact, this compromise offer is contained in the text of the draft resolution that is before the Assembly. 
Our purpose in making it is to maximize the pressure on the Karadzic Serbs to accept and implement the Contact Group peace plan, while allowing more time for the pressure to have its impact before the de facto lifting. 
Our compromise offer is a sign that we are committed to exhausting all options for peace and to minimizing potential negative implications. 
We accepted the peace plan despite the fact that it demands of us the most difficult even unjust concessions. 
The Karadzic Serbs rejected the peace plan, believing that they had the means of military force to maintain the occupation and the status quo. 
Today we reiterate our offer that the actual lifting of the arms embargo be deferred for six months, but we can no longer be consoled by promises that never materialize and may, in fact, be as unreachable as the end of the rainbow. 
But every time they have responded to this question in Security Council debates over the past two years they have said Not just yet. 
We certainly could read more sinister motives into this ever-continuing exercise, but we shall only seek to avoid the indefinite manipulation of our good will and our commitment to peace. 
In many of our cultures and nations the rainbow is a symbol of hope. 
For two and a half years now we have been told that we must follow the path to the end of the rainbow, towards peace. 
For two and a half years, as peace efforts have been rejected and aggression has continued, we have been told that not today, but maybe tomorrow, it will finally be time to lift the arms embargo on the victim so that we can defend ourselves. 
In fact, there is not even a rainbow over the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Bosnia and Herzegovina is still in the midst of a shower of war, ethnic cleansing, sieges and suffering. 
Please do not promise us any more fortunes at the end of the rainbow. 
Mr. Razali (Malaysia): The situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina is still the most serious international crisis to have confronted the global community since the end of the cold war. 
An estimated 50,000 Bosnian women have been raped by Serbian soldiers in a systematic campaign of humiliation and psychological terror. 
If the United Nations is truly a place of final recourse for terrorized people and beleaguered nations, should not the United Nations especially the Security Council bear some modicum of guilt for these terrible tragedies? 
The Security Council has adopted more than 63 resolutions on this subject, and the General Assembly has adopted 17 resolutions. 
But all these resolutions have been like paper admonitions: they have had scant effect on the ground. 
On the issue of Bosnia and Herzegovina, it is an open secret that the Council suffers from serious divisions between certain major Powers with their competing special interests. 
These Powers, while occupying the high moral ground on human rights and democracy, seem to be unfazed by the massive human-rights violations and the acts of aggression and genocide in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Indeed, United Nations safe areas, especially Sarajevo, have been open targets for indiscriminate Serbian artillery and mortar attacks. 
It is no wonder, then, that the Serbs continue to openly flout Security Council resolutions. 
The Serbs have reportedly disarmed and humiliated United Nations troops, taken potshots at them, and stolen heavy weapons held under their guard. 
In April they even placed some 40 United Nations military observers under virtual house arrest for several days, posting sentries outside their doors. 
Again and again, they have violated the United Nations proclaimed no-fly-zone in Bosnia, as well as the heavy weapons exclusion zones around Sarajevo and Gorazde. 
They have dragged their feet in meeting supposedly strict United Nations deadlines, have breached cease-fires and have treated promises as tools of deception, not words of honour. 
Finally, they have with impunity rejected the peace plan proposed by the Western Contact Group. 
We regard the hasty adoption of resolution 943 (1994) as a major setback to international efforts to secure peace with justice in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
It has come at a time when there has been a sharp escalation in Serb-sponsored violence against the Bosnian people, renewed strangulation of Sarajevo and intensification of ethnic cleansing campaigns in Banja Luka, Bijeljina and Prijedor. 
The Malaysian delegation would like to remind the Council that the forces opposed to the legitimate Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina continue to benefit from Serbia and Montenegro's past and present role in the war, especially the inheritance of Yugoslav National Army weaponry. 
We cannot ignore the fact that the pursuit of a Greater Serbia was engineered and espoused by the Belgrade regime. 
These threats have merely served to embolden the Serbs, who will then remain even more intransigent. 
The Serbs, with their superior war machine, await United Nations withdrawal to pursue their dream of a Greater Serbia. 
In this regard too, we are disturbed by the report of the Secretary-General to the Security Council in which he appears to be making early preparations for the withdrawal of UNPROFOR. 
The international community has the moral obligation to remain in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We must also express our concern over the so-called impartiality of UNPROFOR in maintaining the status quo, which in the final analysis favours the Bosnian Serbs. 
UNPROFOR seems to have accepted the Bosnian Serb view that the siege of Sarajevo and the status of its civilian population as hostages are legitimate military counter-measures. 
It has also given rise to the perception that UNPROFOR fears offending the Bosnian Serbs. 
Some within the UNPROFOR Command have also chosen to characterize any Bosnian military action as detrimental, rather than as legitimate measures to defend civilian and sovereign interests. 
Surely, the victims and the aggressors cannot be treated alike by UNPROFOR. 
My delegation also cannot understand the new concept of proportional retaliation. 
What proportional retaliation has the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) or the United Nations taken over the loss of 200,00 to 300,000 lives and the rape of 50,000 Bosnian women? 
We commend the 39,795 peace-keepers and the Governments of the 36 countries which have made contributions. 
The international community must remain vigilant and reject all insidious efforts to raise questions about certain sections of peace-keepers on the basis of religion. 
The point should not be missed that the peace-keepers from developing countries, including the Organization of the Islamic Conference (OIC), come from multicultural and multireligious backgrounds. 
Please do not insult us by doubting our integrity and our commitment to the cause of the United Nations. 
Notwithstanding its difficulties with the Western Contact Group's peace plan, it has accepted the plan for the sake of peace and the end of human suffering. 
On 27 September 1994, in this very Assembly, President Alija Izetbegovi_ made the brave decision of proposing a deferment of six months before the arms embargo on Bosnia and Herzegovina would be lifted, going the last mile for peace. 
The United States has initiated this welcome move. 
It is our hope that, unlike the June 1993 meeting, the forthcoming Council meeting will endorse the draft resolution seeking the lifting of the arms embargo against Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
My Government in particular appeals to China and non-permanent members, such as New Zealand, Brazil, Argentina, and the Czech Republic, and other non-aligned members, to ensure that Bosnia and Herzegovina is no longer unjustly deprived of its inherent right to self-defence, as enshrined in Article 51. 
Malaysia fully supports the efforts of the Special Coordinator for Sarajevo under Security Council resolution 900 (1994). 
We wish to appeal to the international community to support and mobilize resources for the reconstruction and rehabilitation of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The General Assembly must, following our debate, send a clear and categorical message to the Security Council, the major Powers and the aggressors. 
If the Council fails to fulfil its Charter responsibility, then the general membership may have no choice but to request the convening of a special session of the General Assembly on Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The President: I should like to propose that, if there is no objection, the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed at 11 a.m. today. 
While the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina has shown the utmost flexibility and a spirit of conciliation and accommodation, no serious measure has been taken against the continued stubbornness of the Serbs. 
The clear act of aggression against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, a sovereign and independent State and a Member of the United Nations, is in its third year. 
Since the outbreak of the conflict many resolutions have been adopted by the Security Council, but unfortunately they have not stopped the aggressors from continuing their insanity. 
Full implementation of the Security Council decisions concerning safe areas and exclusion zones is of vital importance and an element essential to an overall solution. 
However, the siege of Sarajevo and other Bosnian cities and safe areas has recently been intensified and the safety of the inhabitants of those areas has been seriously endangered by Serb forces. 
Regrettably, the Security Council has not demonstrated the appropriate resolve to uphold its decisions and to face up to Serbian violence and intransigence. 
Safe areas must be protected and the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) should be directed to take the necessary measures in accordance with the relevant Security Council resolutions in this regard. 
Furthermore, the Security Council should without further delay implement fully its resolution 770 (1992) to ensure the unhindered flow of humanitarian assistance, including the provision of water, electricity and fuel, particularly to safe areas in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Not long ago, when President Izetbegovic addressed the Assembly and introduced his proposal concerning the question of an arms embargo against Bosnia, he again demonstrated the spirit of conciliation and accommodation which has come to be a symbol of the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
My delegation reiterates its call for the lifting of the arms embargo unjustly imposed on the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and at the same time welcomes the statement made by President Izetbegovic and supports his compromise proposal. 
In this context, the Security Council should declare that resolution 713 (1991) is inapplicable to the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina and should lift the unjust arms embargo against Bosnia in the manner reflected in the proposal of President Izetbegovic. 
Any decision on the part of the Security Council short of this just demand would definitely embolden the aggressors to commit further crimes against humanity. 
The Bosnian people should not be threatened with the withdrawal of certain forces of UNPROFOR from Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Islamic countries have expressed on numerous occasions their readiness to offer more troops to UNPROFOR. 
Now that all delays in the work of the Tribunal have been removed, the judiciary process can proceed. 
We hope that the Tribunal can, without further delay, conduct its function of trying and bringing to justice those responsible for the perpetration of crimes against humanity in the former Yugoslavia. 
In concluding my statement, I should like to reiterate once again my Government's support for the Bosnian Government in its struggle against aggression, genocide and ethnic cleansing. 
Upholding and restoring the sovereignty, political independence, territorial integrity and unity of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is a shared responsibility of the international community. 
It is in this context that my delegation is co-sponsoring and strongly supports the draft resolution on Bosnia and Herzegovina proposed for consideration in the General Assembly. 
The draft resolution encompasses necessary elements and principles, the adoption of which would illustrate the international community's common stance in opposition to Serbian aggression and intransigence. 
Mr. Owada (Japan): Sadly, we are obliged once again to convene here to consider the tragic situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
That its people are facing a fourth winter with little hope of seeing peace restored throughout their country is a profoundly distressing thought. 
Even with the deployment of United Nations peace-keepers, during the past three years countless innocent lives have been lost and millions of people have been forced to leave their homes. 
We continue to witness many horrible acts of violence; the massacre in Sarajevo's central market this past February remains particularly vivid in our memory. 
Moreover, thanks in no small part to the mediation efforts of the United States, the dispute between the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Bosnian Croats has ended, and the two neighbouring communities have formed a federation. 
Nor should we ignore the joint efforts of the United Nations and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) in protecting the safe areas, enforcing the exclusion zone, and, as a result, quelling the fierce fighting in Sarajevo, Gorazde, and other cities. 
Perhaps an even more significant development this year was the formation of the Contact Group, whose territorial proposal was accepted by all the parties except, unfortunately, the Bosnian Serbs. 
But I feel it is important to recognize the accomplishments that have been achieved through the consistent and unified efforts of the international community so that we may be inspired to build on this progress and persevere in the months to come. 
In September 1994 the Security Council adopted resolutions 942 (1994) and 943 (1994), which tightened the economic sanctions against the Bosnian Serbs and partially lifted the sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
If Yugoslavia fulfils its obligations during the initial 100-day period, the possibility could be considered of easing the sanctions even further. 
These resolutions should serve the purpose of sending a strong signal that those who reject peace will be isolated, while those who cooperate in the peace process will receive international recognition. 
On the basis of this approach, which has Japan's wholehearted support, the Bosnian Serbs should be made aware that they may find themselves utterly alone in the international arena, without expectations of aid or comfort from any quarter. 
Moreover, Japan regards the mutual recognition of international borders to be the most urgent prerequisite to further progress towards peace. 
The Security Council recently extended the mandate of UNPROFOR for another six months. 
Because the future of UNPROFOR beyond that point is shrouded in uncertainty, a lack of significant progress at this time could have very grave consequences. 
Indeed, this may be the best and the last chance for us to achieve a just and enduring settlement. 
In that context, Japan believes that the question of lifting the arms embargo poses a serious problem in this situation. 
The utmost care will have to be exercised on this matter in the face of a very real danger that this step could escalate the fighting beyond our control, as well as jeopardize the safety of UNPROFOR personnel. 
Japan maintains an unshakeable conviction that the conflict must be settled through negotiations; only then will peace take a firm hold and endure throughout the territory and among all its inhabitants. 
Thus, last month, Japan pledged $20 million for the humanitarian activities of the UNHCR in the former Yugoslavia. 
I have stressed in my remarks the importance of strong and consistent international efforts. 
It is essential that all parties in that troubled region direct their efforts towards the achievement of a comprehensive negotiated settlement. 
I hope that they will be strengthened in that endeavour by the knowledge that they can depend on the international community for encouragement, guidance, and moral as well as material support. 
Those violations include all forms of savage extermination, ethnic cleansing, indiscriminate bombing, destruction of property, the starving of the population, the dispersal of populations, laying siege to towns and refugee camps, in contemptuous defiance and in disregard of every international resolution, with total impunity from any serious consequences. 
All international reports and every piece of evidence show that such promises were not serious, since weapons continue to reach the aggressor on whose side mercenary elements from Serbia and Montenegro continue to fight. 
My delegation believes that if the international community must take this new attitude vis--vis the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), such an attitude should be accompanied by stringent measures designed to avoid rewarding the aggressor at the expense of the victim. 
Such measures should include strict monitoring arrangements by an effective international observer force to stem the flow of arms to the Bosnian Serb aggressors across the common border between Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
In addition, the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) must officially recognize the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina within its existing internationally recognized borders and comply with relevant international resolutions to deliver criminals to the International Tribunal. 
We have expressed our anguish at the continuing acts of aggression by the Bosnian Serbs against that population, acts that have targeted also elements of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) and humanitarian aid convoys. 
We express to the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina our full support and reiterate our strong condemnation of the Serbian aggression. 
The international community must not fall prey to tactics of cheap bargaining. 
Second, allowing the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina to exercise its legitimate right to self-defence, a right enshrined in Article 51 of the Charter, which requires the lifting of the arms embargo imposed on that Government; 
Third, strengthening the prompt use without prior warning of air strikes by the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) to deter violations by Serbian forces; 
Fourth, amending the mandate of UNPROFOR and providing it with greater competence so that it may perform a more effective role in providing international protection to civilians and securing the movement of humanitarian assistance convoys. 
In this connection, all pertinent Security Council resolutions must be implemented, especially those concerning the cease-fire, and forcing the Bosnian Serbs to accept the international peace plan; 
Fifth, supporting and intensifying international efforts to provide essential humanitarian assistance to the population of Bosnia and Herzegovina, along with the necessary measures to enable displaced persons and refugees to return to their homes in keeping with the provisions of relevant Security Council resolutions. 
This horror has continued in all its intensity during the past year, with wide-ranging ramifications not only for the future of that Republic, but also for the Balkan region and beyond. 
This escalation and the resulting deterioration of the situation fully reflect utter defiance of the international community and its decisions, as well as a blatant violation of international humanitarian law. 
In this context, Indonesia, together with other non-aligned countries and members of the Organization of the Islamic Conference, has consistently endeavoured to seek a speedy, negotiated settlement on the basis of the Charter and of the resolutions adopted by this Assembly and the Security Council. 
That plan calls upon the Bosnian Serbs to relinquish only parts of the Bosnian territory they overran. 
It apportions to the aggressor large chunks of territory whose previous Muslim majorities have either been killed or driven into exile, which would necessitate the return of Bosnians to areas in which they would now be minorities. 
It even cedes parts of Eastern Bosnia to those who committed the crime of genocide. 
Although the plan is seriously deficient and offers the agony of dismemberment, the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina, which initially steadfastly opposed the redrawn map, has reluctantly agreed to such a division. 
However, it has done so conditionally as part of a comprehensive agreement that would end the war and in the hope that the injustice in the plan can be redressed once peace is restored. 
Rather than responding positively to Bosnia's principled and conciliatory position, the Bosnian Serbs rejected the peace proposals, initiating a new phase in the Bosnian war and even raising the dangerous spectre of renewed carnage. 
In the midst of a period of profoundly dismal prospects for an end to hostilities, we are dismayed and disappointed at the recent decision by the Security Council to ease the sanctions against Serbia, an easing which we regard as hasty and premature. 
Although Serbia has assured the international community that it no longer supports the war efforts of its surrogates in Bosnia and Herzegovina, doubts remain concerning its seriousness about abandoning the Bosnian Serbs to their fate. 
Mr. Sucharipa (Austria), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The continued refusal to allow Bosnia and Herzegovina to defend itself and to protect its people from being slaughtered cannot but be regarded as a denial of the Charter right to individual or collective self-defence. 
It has been self-evident that aggression has been sustained in Bosnia by the infringement of this right. 
The consequences of a continued arms embargo for both the aggressors and their victims ensure that atrocities and senseless killings will continue unabated. 
It is therefore incumbent upon the Security Council to unequivocally pronounce itself on the non-applicability of its resolution 713 (1991) concerning the imposition of an arms embargo on Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In the face of continued intransigence by the Bosnian Serbs, the Council's determined action will make a decisive contribution to ensuring the realization of the latest peace plan. 
The Bosnian Serbs' persistent refusal, in my delegation's view, would call for the initiation of punitive measures as committed to by the Contact Group. 
And, taking into account recent developments, the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) should be further strengthened so that it can more fully perform its task. 
In my delegation's view, it calls for unanimous adoption. 
Mr. Allagany (Saudi Arabia) (interpretation from Arabic): Allow me to begin by paying tribute to the people and Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina for their heroic stand against the genocidal aggression by the Serbs against them and against the culture and heritage of the State of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The policy of appeasement that Chamberlain pursued in Munich is very much alive now in dealing with the Serbs in the former Yugoslavia where we find the intellectual heirs of Chamberlain busily pursuing the same foolish policy whose awful results we all know. 
Their policies of ethnic cleansing, forced migration and incarceration are still in place. 
We are harangued daily by reports, interviews, press analyses and news stories that try very hard to portray what is happening to Bosnia and Herzegovina as a mere civil war between two communities that are fighting over a piece of land. 
The ultimate aim is to persuade international public opinion that these two parties are not very different one from the other. 
It is pointless to go on speaking of incarcerations, imprisonment, rape, forced migration, the starving of a population or of any of those revolting acts perpetrated by the Serb factions in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We declare loudly and clearly that the Muslims of Bosnia and Herzegovina have the same right as any nation in the world to live and to govern in their own homeland. 
The Muslims in Bosnia and Herzegovina will not apologize for their beliefs, because Islam is a religion of love, peace and coexistence. 
The blood of children and the cries of anguish and shame of the thousands of women raped and murdered, call upon us to rise to our responsibilities, lest past and current events in Bosnia and Herzegovina continue to be a stigma of shame on the brow of all humanity. 
Security Council resolution 713 (1991) on the arms embargo imposed against the former Yugoslavia applies only to Serbia and Montenegro as it cannot be implemented against a State that did not exist when the resolution was adopted. 
We have waited very patiently. 
We hope that the Organization, which millions of people trust to uphold what is right and stand up to what is evil, will realize that the time has come to take decisive action to reaffirm its credibility. 
Mr. Abdul Momin (Brunei Darussalam): I should like to take this opportunity to congratulate the President on his election. 
I am confident that he will guide us well. 
The situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina remains a challenge to the international community. 
Various efforts at the international and regional levels have not resulted in any enduring peace and stability in that country. 
Brunei Darussalam applauds the efforts of the Bosnian Government to act in good faith by showing its readiness to negotiate and compromise. 
I refer to the draft resolution before us, in which the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina is willing to defer for up to six months its intention of seeking the de jure lifting of the arms embargo. 
We see no other alternative to UNPROFOR's continuing to carry out its mission. 
On the continuation of sanctions, Brunei Darussalam would like to add its voice to that of the international community in calling for Serbia and Montenegro to recognize the independence and territorial integrity of Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia before the sanctions can be lifted. 
In conclusion, to Brunei Darussalam the objective is to guarantee the independence and sovereignty of Bosnia and Herzegovina within its internationally recognized borders. 
Mr. Elaraby (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): Since the adoption by the General Assembly of its resolution 48/88, no real progress has been achieved in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
International mediation efforts are hamstrung and, as we have noticed, the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina has accepted all peace plans, including the latest which was proposed by the international Contact Group, whilst Serbia rejected such plans. 
It is high time the international community distinguished between those who reject and are intransigent, and those who accept. 
As the representative of Saudi Arabia has just put it, we are witnessing a sinister and monotonous soap opera that depicts nothing but the total denial of the rights of the Bosnian people. 
What we need to do now is to search for the effective means of enforcing the measures stipulated by the Charter for the implementation of United Nations resolutions, so that we may rectify the situation. 
That article makes it abundantly clear that self-defence is a natural right of all States that cannot be denied or infringed upon. 
Thereafter certain developments took place and led to the application of the embargo to Bosnia and Herzegovina alone. 
It is therefore high time the Security Council rectified this unfair situation with courage and logic by declaring the non-applicability of resolution 713 (1991) to Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Having said this, we must call on the Contact Group to honour the undertakings it took upon itself in the proposed peace plan, with its complementary measures which the Contact Group affirmed would be enforced against the party that rejects the plan. 
The United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in which Egypt participates exerts concrete efforts that we appreciate. 
In this context, Egypt has decided to contribute to the rehabilitation of Sarajevo with a team of experts and technicians, to the tune of 1 million United States dollars. 
In conclusion, Egypt, as one of the sponsors of draft resolution A/49/L.14/Rev.1, calls upon the General Assembly to adopt the resolution unanimously, as an expression of international support for the people and Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina in their present plight. 
However, never before have we seen a more atrocious combination of aggression and genocide as that which continues unabated in Bosnia and Herzegovina under the eyes of the international community. 
It is ironic indeed that such a tragedy should take place in a continent that prides itself on its commitment to human rights, international legality and human justice. 
A few weeks ago, the Assembly heard an address by His Excellency Mr. Alija Izetbegovi_, President of Bosnia and Herzegovina, who put before our eyes a true picture of the continuing grave situation in his country. 
The fair-minded international community that realizes the gravity of this human tragedy and its consequences must have noted the bias that is quite apparent in the handling of this question. 
We are extremely concerned over the situation regarding the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) stationed in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We share the concern of the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina that the mandate and activities of that international Force could aggravate the threat of perpetration by the Bosnian Serbs of acts which cannot be deterred, and which, at times, are marginalized or even ignored. 
Fortunately, the implementation of Security Council resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993), on the establishment of safe areas through the concept of the exclusion zone imposed by forces of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), has changed the situation somewhat. 
However, this has been redefined by UNPROFOR through its own interpretation of its mandate. 
In our view, this artificial self-defined mandate of UNPROFOR's ignores the facts on the ground and does not differentiate between the perpetrator and the victim. 
The United Nations now has an impressive corpus of international norms making it incumbent upon States and individuals to act in a humane fashion. 
The establishment of the Tribunal is a test of those norms and of whether they can truly be enforced and translated into a living reality. 
The Tribunal is unique in modern history. 
It is the first criminal court to be created by the United Nations; the only analogous bodies were the two international military courts that sat in Nuremberg and in Tokyo. 
The establishment of the Tribunal was a juridical response to the crimes against humanity and the war crimes perpetrated in the former Yugoslavia, in violation of the most basic tenets of humanitarian law. 
In 1948, the International Court of Justice stated that basic humanitarian considerations are more relevant in time of peace than in time of war. 
Humanitarian organizations and the international media confirm that areas under Bosnian Serb control continue to be subjected to the most violent waves of ethnic cleansing. 
On 21 September 1994, more than 3,000 Muslims and Croats, including elderly and disabled persons, were brutally driven out of their homes and forced to flee to territory controlled by the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In mid-July 1994, more than 10,000 Muslims and hundreds of Croats, including elderly and disabled people, were forced to flee. 
The International Committee of the Red Cross has officially confirmed that ethnic cleansing is now entering its final phase in many areas, including Bijeljina and Banja Luka. 
The report (S/1994/674) of the Commission of Experts established pursuant to Security Council resolution 780 (1992) of 6 October 1992 reviews a whole gamut of grave violations of the Geneva Convention and the First and Second Protocols. 
The report states that as a result of the attacks on towns and villages such as Prijedor, unarmed civilians not Serbs, of course have been killed by the hundred, if not by the thousand, in their homes. 
The report also confirms the emergence of certain patterns in the camps established by Bosnian Serbs, including the creation of special camps for ethnic cleansing, the killing of detainees on a daily basis, and the systematic use of rape as a weapon of ethnic cleansing and of humiliating Muslims. 
Bosnian Serb forces continue to refuse to lift their siege against Sarajevo and many other cities and towns in the republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The tragedy in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is a historic challenge to us all. 
The international community, which has stood by as a mere spectator of the war of extermination waged against Bosnia and Herzegovina, must shoulder the responsibility of providing the Bosnian Government with all necessary means to maintain a viable State with a democratic, multicultural society. 
Any potential peace agreement must also provide the means for effective implementation of the provisions of such agreement. 
Consequently, any final settlement must include international guarantees for the security of Bosnia and Herzegovina in the future. 
This must be done by declaring the entire Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina a safe area and by deploying international observers with a broad clear-cut mandate and credible force along Bosnia's borders. 
The continuing imposition of an embargo on the victim while the aggressor's power continues to be strengthened runs counter to the provisions of the Charter and to the most basic rules of justice. 
The people and the Government of Kuwait, in sympathy for the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina in their suffering, has provided and continues to provide them with humanitarian and material assistance. 
We hope that such assistance will mitigate their suffering. 
The international community must rise to its responsibility by protecting the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina and enabling that people to defend itself. 
While the people and the Government of Kuwait salute the steadfastness of the Muslim heroes, we pray that God will raise their banner in victory and restore their rights and may peace prevail as in the Holy Koran: 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): I have the honour of speaking on behalf of the European Union. 
It is the common objective of the States members of the European Union to achieve the strongest possible pressure to end the war and tensions in Bosnia and Herzegovina through a political settlement. 
Our debate today on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina offers the opportunity to focus on those elements which may strengthen the peace process in the coming months. 
In the process we should be guided by a realistic perspective that could help the international community to bring an end to the war and to the massive, gross and systematic violations of human rights in Bosnia. 
The peace plan of the Contact Group presented to the parties has been supported by the whole international community and accepted by all sides except one. 
There can be no political talks or negotiations with them until they accept the peace proposal. 
Only their acceptance can lead them out of this impasse. 
The Bosnian Serb leadership must realize that a continued policy of refusal and further ethnic cleansing will only bring them closer to the abyss. 
We welcome Belgrade's important decision to support the peace proposal of the Contact Group and to close the border between the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) and Bosnia. 
We also warmly welcome and support the establishment of the mission of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia under Colonel Pelln. 
That mission needs the full support of the international community. 
Continued reports of that mission in Belgrade on the effectiveness of the border closure will provide the basis for future action. 
That is why any information on the situation on the border should be directly communicated to the mission in Belgrade for further verification. 
United Nations sanctions against Bosnian Serbs have to be rigorously implemented until they meet the demands of the international community. 
At the same time, we must press ahead with efforts to achieve a just and lasting settlement. 
The European Union considers it important to develop further initiatives, using the full range of incentives and disincentives, in order to promote a comprehensive peace settlement. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) has a major responsibility for the present situation in the former Yugoslavia and must therefore contribute constructively to further progress towards a political solution. 
Further easing of United Nations sanctions, in the absence of Bosnian Serb acceptance of the peace plan, will be possible only if Belgrade takes significant further steps, proving by deeds that it has really changed its policy in the former Yugoslavia. 
Only these bold steps by Belgrade would make possible a bold reaction by the international community. 
The United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) plays an essential role in contributing to the conditions for achieving such a settlement. 
UNPROFOR remains an indispensable instrument for overcoming the tragic and unsatisfactory situation in that plagued country and for ensuring strict implementation of the Security Council's decisions. 
The agreed close coordination of UNPROFOR and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) will facilitate fast and efficient implementation of the decisions taken by the Security Council in particular, those concerning safe areas and of the related agreements with the parties. 
We express our deep concern about the recent increase in military activities, which threaten the peace effort at this critical juncture. 
We therefore strongly support the full demilitarization of Sarajevo and call on UNPROFOR to urgently finalize work on a concept for demilitarization. 
The creation of the Bosniac-Croat Federation constitutes a very significant step towards achieving an overall settlement in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The European Union administration in Mostar is a concrete and tangible contribution to achieving reconciliation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Only a short while after its establishment, Mr. Koschnik and his highly motivated European team are proving that it is possible to overcome, step by step, the mutual hatred and mistrust and to lay the foundation to enable the peoples in Bosnia and Herzegovina to live peacefully together. 
In the same spirit, the European Union monitoring mission is playing an active role in the effort to reconcile the different communities in particular, in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In this context, we stress again the necessity of the free and unimpeded delivery of humanitarian supplies and of the reopening of Tuzla airport. 
The progress made thus far and the prospects for a negotiated settlement could be jeopardized by decisions with unpredictable consequences. 
The risk of spreading the conflict, of increased hostilities, has not diminished. 
We consider that a political settlement should be pursued until all avenues are exhausted. 
That stage has not yet been reached. 
The lifting of the arms embargo must remain a last resort. 
All concerned should carefully analyse the impact of such a course on the situation and the risks that it would create for the civilian population, for the security and continued presence of UNPROFOR and for the peace process and the positive developments already achieved. 
For these reasons we cannot accept a lifting of the arms embargo and, therefore, we shall abstain in the voting on the draft resolution. 
What is needed in the coming months, on the basis of the results already achieved, is a decisive political effort to create the necessary conditions for a peaceful solution to the conflict, as foreseen in the Contact Group plan. 
The European Union remains committed to working with our partners to maintain the momentum of this process. 
We therefore strongly appeal to all those who want to bring peace to the former Yugoslavia to fully support, at this crucial juncture, efforts leading to bold steps towards the implementation of the peace proposal. 
Mr. Biegman (Netherlands), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Mr. Zlenko (Ukraine): The feeling of hope which has been in the air since the efforts of the Contact Group towards a negotiated settlement received a new impetus, is vanishing. 
Events in Bosnia and Herzegovina in recent months and even these days have demonstrated the fragility of peace on the ground. 
The senseless fratricidal war seems to have entered a new dangerous phase. 
Regrettably, the parties to the conflict continue to see military action as the most viable and effective way to resolve the crisis even though that results in nothing but new victims, new suffering and new destruction. 
The delegation of Ukraine expresses great concern about the intensification of military activities in Bosnia and Herzegovina and urges both parties to show patience and restraint. 
We would also like to reiterate our condemnation of the disgraceful and illegal practices of so-called ethnic cleansing by whomsoever committed. 
Ethnic and religious intolerance and animosity will only result in long-lasting negative consequences for the peoples of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In this regard our delegation would like to see the draft resolution before us contain general provisions regarding the unacceptability of these policies and their incompatibility with the norms of international law. 
The delegation of Ukraine would like to voice its concerns regarding the recently expressed opinion supported in some political circles that the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) was misconceived from the start. 
It is blamed for the continuing hostilities in the country and inaction. 
The decisive actions of UNPROFOR personnel have saved the lives of thousands of Bosnians, Croats and Serbs. 
They have brought relief to the people and tried to minimize the suffering of the most vulnerable strata of the population - children, women and the elderly. 
During my stay in Sarajevo I was personally convinced that these actions are extremely important at this time. 
One of Ukraine's battalions is deployed in Bosnia and Herzegovina in the vicinity of Sarajevo as part of an UNPROFOR contingent. 
Nine of our soldiers have lost their lives in the service of the United Nations and I have just received word that 10 Ukrainian soldiers were killed in so-called hot zones yesterday. 
We understand that the main reason for wanting to do so is that it would enable all sides to fight equally, but while this move may appeal to our sense of justice it is entirely the wrong logic if we really want to end the war. 
Any other action may have a serious negative impact on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Such action would also undermine cooperation on the part of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia regarding the cut-off of all but humanitarian assistance to the Bosnian Serbs which has proved to be effective. 
The explicit recognition by the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia of the sovereignty, territorial integrity and inviolability of its neighbours would greatly facilitate and speed up such a decision. 
We must observe that the community of nations and its international organizations, despite commendable efforts to diminish the humanitarian dimensions of the tragedy, have in the end looked on powerlessly at the tide of nationalistic folly and the unleashing of blind ethnocentrism in former Yugoslavia. 
In retrospect it is difficult to understand how the policy of territorial conquests, ethnic cleansing and obscurantist intolerance have managed to prevail over the oft-repeated will of the United Nations. 
Today the word Bosnia has taken on a special meaning. 
It has become much more than the simple name of a small picturesque country on the map of Europe. 
Originally that word, despite the twists and turns of local history, was a symbol of multi-ethnicity and cultural and religious diversity, an example of the viability of the concept of tolerance and harmonious existence between different communities. 
From this lofty rostrum we must recognize without complacency the share of responsibility borne by all for this grave failure of the collective security system of the United Nations. 
Important developments have taken place since last December when the General Assembly last addressed the question of the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The decisions of the North Atlantic Council, the Washington Agreements between Bosnians and Croats and the confederal arrangements between Croatia and the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina were all significant steps along the way to a political settlement of the crisis. 
We are convinced that there is no true solution other than an overall settlement accepted by all the parties. 
The peace proposal prepared by the Contact Group continues to be the only valid alternative to war and human suffering. 
We condemn the Bosnian Serb party for its refusal to accept the proposed plan. 
We must recognize that the chasm that has been created at the price of so much blood and tears will be difficult to bridge, not to speak of the effect that this destructive example could have eventually in other lands throughout the world that are ethnically mixed. 
There, precisely, resides the ultimate crime of this end of the century. 
It is indispensable in the interests of all that this settlement include the fewest possible ingredients that might trigger new crises and new conflicts. 
If there is a lesson to be learned from the events in the former Yugoslavia, it is that these accursed phenomena, which we long thought had been relegated to the dust bin of history, can, even at the end of this bloodstained century, regain all their virulence. 
That is why the principles that our world Organization has proudly proclaimed cannot be ignored; they must be at the heart of any just and lasting settlement for the former Yugoslavia. 
Hungary welcomes the decision of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to close its international borders with Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
So much for the myth of a federal republic which as was so long insisted upon had nothing to do with the conflict in Bosnia. 
The logical follow-up to this recent decision would be mutual recognition between Sarajevo and Belgrade. 
On the strict application of that decision will depend the continuation of the partial suspension of certain sanctions in conformity with Security Council resolution 943 (1994). 
Still, once all the necessary conditions have been fulfilled in Bosnia and Herzegovina and in Croatia, Hungary has every interest in seeing the lightening and gradual phasing out of the economic sanctions imposed on Belgrade. 
It is well known that due to its immediate proximity and traditional links with its southern neighbours, Hungary is especially affected by the crisis in the former Yugoslavia. 
However, we support the general tenor of the broad direction taken, by the draft. 
In the present political circumstances, we attach primary importance to issuing a powerful and unequivocal message on this subject, and we feel that, that is achieved on the whole, by this draft resolution. 
Consequently, we are prepared to support it. 
The Bosnian Serb party, by rejecting the Western peace proposals, has taken its compulsion of blind defiance of the rules and principles governing the community of nations one step further. 
These measures have unfortunately not prevented the Bosnian Serb forces, in cooperation with the Serb paramilitary units in the occupied territories of Croatia, from pursuing their campaign of systematic terror in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Mr. Grima (Malta): As individuals, we experience a sense of profound anger at the continued suffering being inflicted on fellow human beings in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
As Governments, we share a deep concern at the direct challenge to international legality and stability, made worse by the cynical disdain with which the most deeply entrenched norms of humanitarian law continue to be flouted. 
The implosion that has taken place in the former Yugoslavia is perhaps the most dramatic reflection of the effect that internal upheaval within a single nation could have, not only on its immediate neighbours, but also on its whole region and indeed beyond. 
Many have reflected on the fact that one unfortunate result of the end of the cold war appears to have been the unleashing of ethnic, political and territorial disputes that had been suppressed over the last half century. 
Several attempts have been made to end the bloodshed in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
That so much effort has not yet achieved its principal objective may justify dismay and frustration. 
Developments in Bosnia and Herzegovina may prove to have been a test case for the role of our Organization. 
There are already those who assert that our Organization has failed in its new role. 
In taking stock of developments in the former Yugoslavia, we can learn some important lessons. 
Some argue that the spate of new problems that have arisen are an integral part of the new international order. 
We need to identify those specific sources within States that could threaten the wider peace. 
In our efforts to maintain international peace and security, greater discernment is called for, especially in those cases where the threat to international peace and security comes from within a State rather than from across borders. 
In this connection we share the view expressed by the Secretary-General in his recent contribution to The New York Times, in which he wrote: 
We are convinced that the international community will not let the gross and systematic violations of human rights and international humanitarian law go unpunished. 
The perpetrators of such crimes, acting individually or in groups, are accountable for their actions. 
In contrast, an increase in the flow of arms to the region might lead to a greater balance in the destructive force of the parties to the conflict, but would almost certainly lead to a wider war. 
In this respect, lifting the arms embargo could further escalate an already vicious cycle of death and destruction. 
Aware that the temptation to compel should not easily replace the instinct to persuade, the international community has shown great restraint in the use of force in seeking to resolve the conflicts in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Since wars start in the hearts and minds of men, it is in the hearts and minds of men that they must first be dealt with, as the preamble to the Constitution of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) reminds us. 
A lasting peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina is ultimately dependent on a nurtured political will. 
An end to the present agony and anguish requires, rather than the force of arms, the force of tolerance, mutual respect and freedom. 
Despite numerous Security Council and General Assembly resolutions, all the commitments and promises made to the Government and people of Bosnia and Herzegovina remain unfulfilled. 
The latest peace plan proposed by the five-nation Contact Group on 1 July this year is yet to be implemented. 
In the spirit of peace, the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina made important concessions and sacrifices. 
The peace plan it accepted with great sacrifice stated clearly that the side that rejected the plan would be punished, while the side that agreed with the provisions of the plan would be rewarded. 
At a time when the campaign of ethnic cleansing has been accelerated and Sarajevo and other safe areas have been subjected to strangulation, we have witnessed with deep indignation the adoption of Security Council resolution 943 (1994), which eases the sanctions on Serbia and Montenegro. 
In the strangulated towns and villages of Bosnia the people are desperately struggling for survival with hope in their hearts and shelling in their ears. 
They are still deprived of the means to exercise their inherent right to self-defence. 
We have arrived at a critical juncture. 
Secondly, pressure must be exerted on Serbia and Montenegro to make them recognize Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and Macedonia within their internationally recognized borders. 
Thirdly, a true and effective border-monitoring regime should be established between the Serbian-controlled parts of Bosnia and Serbia and Montenegro. 
Fourthly, responsive and effective measures to end the strangulation of Sarajevo and other safe areas should be taken without further delay. Nothing is more important than letting the Bosnian people acquire the means to exercise their right to self-defence under Article 51 of the United Nations Charter. 
Therefore, we welcome and strongly support the draft resolution submitted to the Security Council by the United States. 
This draft resolution reflects the constructive stand of the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina and states that its implementation will be deferred for six months. 
They have underlined that in the event of continuing rejection of the Contact Group's peace plan by the Bosnian Serb party, a decision by the Security Council to lift the arms embargo could become unavoidable. 
We call upon the members of the five-nation Contact Group to stand by their commitments. 
The wrong messages continue to be sent to the Serbs. 
While waiting for an adequate and determined response to the Serbian rejection of the peace plan, we have observed, yet again, conflicting signals from some members of the five-nation Contact Group indicating that new demands from the Serbian side would be favourably considered. 
The international community cannot and should not accept any attempt to change the peace plan that could lead to the dismemberment of Bosnia. 
Draft resolution A/49/L.14/Rev.1, which is before us today and which we have so proudly co-sponsored, reaffirms the principle of inadmissibility of the acquisition of territory through the use of force and emphasizes that the consequences of ethnic cleansing shall not be accepted by the international community. 
It also stresses that the continued aggression against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina constitutes a threat to international peace and security and is a serious impediment to the peace process. 
Indeed, these Agreements have set the principles for a just and viable peace in Bosnia. 
They have defined the framework for preserving the territorial integrity and unity of Bosnia and Herzegovina as a multicultural, multi-religious and multi-ethnic State. 
We hope that the aggressors will heed the message of determination coming from the community of nations. 
We will continue actively to support the brave people of Bosnia and Herzegovina in their just struggle for survival, freedom and democracy. 
May I take it that the General Assembly duly takes note of this information? 
Mr. Eltinay (Sudan) (interpretation from Arabic): The so-called new international order has spawned an assault that targeted the cultural diversity of many States under the name of defending human rights. 
Thus the Bosnian people fell victim to cultural intolerance and became fair game to all kinds of oppression and inhuman crimes such as ethnic cleansing, mass killing, rape and siege. 
At the same time, it fell victim to the collusion and silence of those who considered its continued existence an obstacle in the way of their grand design. 
The recommendations of international mediation have tended to reward the aggressor with the territories acquired through the use of force, regardless of the fact that this runs counter to the principles of the United Nations Charter, the norms of international law and the resolutions of the United Nations. 
Even those who have threatened to punish the Serb aggressors have been persuaded by their allies to turn a blind eye to the situation and to abandon any plans they might have had to deter the aggressor by military means. 
The pretext of those who oppose the lifting of that embargo has continued to be the contention that the lifting would lead to escalating of the conflict, closing the door to any peaceful settlement in addition to threatening the lives of the international peace-keeping personnel. 
Therefore, lifting the arms embargo against Bosnia would give an impetus to the peace process by restoring some of the balance between the aggressor and the victim, as highlighted by the recent developments in Bosnia which demonstrate that the Bosnian people is quite capable of repulsing aggression. 
In so doing, the Council should not be influenced by the strategies of some of its members and should aim at achieving a just and lasting solution to the problem that does reward the aggressor. 
Such action puts the victim and the aggressor on the same footing and thereby deprives a United Nations Member State of the means of exercising its legitimate right to self-defence, a fundamental right enshrined in the Charter. 
We also pay tribute to Bosnia's positive response that should eliminate the obstacles in the way of lifting that embargo. 
We fully understand the circumstances under which Bosnia is trying to deal with the situation in a manner that would put an end to the suffering of its people who have fallen victim to very complex regional and international cross-currents. 
We also call on the international community to live up to its commitment under Article 51 of Chapter VIII of the Charter by enabling Bosnia to defend itself. 
This is a collective responsibility imposed by the Charter, to which all peoples of the planet subscribe. 
Mr. Lamamra (Algeria) (interpretation from French): The situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina is rightly of concern to the international community. 
For over two years, one State Member of our Organization has seen its territorial integrity and its very existence threatened, while its people in particular the Muslim component of that people has been relentlessly exposed to armed aggression, ethnic cleansing and every sort of deprivation. 
The painstaking search for a negotiated political solution, which has mobilized the energy of so many people of good will, has always encountered intransigence from the leaders of the irredentist Serb minority, which seeks to impose a dangerous logic of exclusion and fait accompli. 
When the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina accepted the peace plan of 6 July 1994, not without sacrifice, it saw its hopes dashed by those gambling on the international community's appeasement, or even the abandonment of its effort, in the face of their claims. 
He showed beyond all doubt how the maintenance of the status quo is neither possible nor acceptable, at three levels: humanitarian, military and political. 
He also resoundingly expressed the determination of his people to defend their sovereignty and territorial integrity, a determination equalled only by their legitimate expectation that the international community will fully assume its responsibilities. 
With the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina marked by a rise in tension and an upsurge in armed violence, and with the siege of Sarajevo and other cities being tightened, this debate comes at just the right moment to awaken our consciences and alert us all to our responsibilities. 
Algeria, motivated entirely by a concern for the restoration of peace, security and stability in Bosnia and Herzegovina and the region as a whole, naturally supports the resistance of the Bosnian people and its Government, to which my country has always shown its brotherly concern. 
It was just as natural for my delegation to become a sponsor of the draft resolution, in which the General Assembly will send a message of hope to the victims and a message of resolve to those doggedly seeking to keep peace at bay. 
Mr. T\x{e16c}k (Slovenia): The General Assembly is discussing the tragic situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, while the war in that country is threatening to continue into its third winter. 
Words spoken at diplomatic conferences can no longer convincingly address the tragedy, and humanitarian efforts continue without the hope that peace can be established soon. 
One of the reasons for this is the lack of will to characterize the conflict as what it actually is. 
Only a realistic assessment of the situation can give the necessary basis for defining adequate remedies. 
The war in Bosnia and Herzegovina is not a religious or ethnic conflict, nor is it a civil war. 
The war in Bosnia and Herzegovina began as a war of aggression against a United Nations Member State and has since remained a war for territorial expansion. 
While it is true that the war has become increasingly complex and that atrocities have been committed by all sides, its original characteristic, as a war of aggression against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, remains essential. 
A comprehensive assessment of the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina should also take into account other lessons learned so far. 
One is that diplomacy without determination or readiness to use force is fruitless when confronted with forces of aggression. 
The international diplomatic action concerning Bosnia and Herzegovina has, unfortunately, lacked this determination. 
This, after more than two years of unsuccessful engagement, has contributed to the fact that the image of the United Nations remains negatively affected and its credibility is eroded. 
The ongoing efforts to guarantee delivery of humanitarian aid deserve our deep appreciation and active support. 
However, humanitarian assistance cannot be a substitute for effective policies. 
The United Nations has launched a number of activities which could contribute to a comprehensive peace if the basic political and other conditions for peace were created. 
No substantial progress towards durable peace can be achieved without addressing thoroughly the issue of human rights. 
For this reason Slovenia welcomed the creation of the international war crimes Tribunal and notes with appreciation that, according to the report of the Tribunal (A/49/342), the first indictments are expected to be ready for presentation before the end of this year. 
It is our view that an efficient and effective international war crimes Tribunal could contribute substantially to the just settlement of the conflict. 
Such political influence is essential in the efforts to change the military reality on the ground and to open a path towards solutions. 
We therefore have some reason to hope that efforts of the Contact Group will contribute to ending the armed conflict and to establishing conditions for a political solution with at least the basic elements of justice. 
It should be stressed again that without a thorough reversal of the consequences of ethnic cleansing and the use of force it is not likely that peace arrangements will endure. 
Furthermore, failure to achieve such a reversal could send a very clear message to other potential aggressors that their acts of aggression might not only go unpunished but perhaps even be rewarded. 
The question before the General Assembly today concerns the immediate steps to be taken with a view to strengthening the possibilities for peace. 
Over the past two years we have witnessed numerous attempts to bring an end to the armed conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This calls for further measures by the United Nations, which should be taken in accordance with the provisions of the United Nations Charter. 
In that connection, Slovenia supports the draft resolution before the General Assembly concerning the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina, including its provisions regarding the inapplicability of the arms embargo. 
It is important to recognize that the embargo was imposed on the former Yugoslavia back in 1991 when it still existed and that the embargo was extended to the successor States in a specific situation in 1992. 
A decision that would take into account the new realities and different situations of each of the successor States is long overdue. 
There are of course many reasons for keeping the arms embargo as a part of the sanctions imposed under Security Council resolution 757 (1992) until the conditions for lifting those sanctions are met. 
The responsibility of the General Assembly to recommend realistic and effective policies on matters concerning international peace and security is among the most important responsibilities of this United Nations organ. 
The draft resolution before us represents an effort to act in accordance with that responsibility, and we hope that it will be adopted by an overwhelming majority. 
Mrs. Albright (United States of America): The current situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina engages deeply the interests of my country and bears directly on the purposes and credibility of the United Nations. 
My Government is pleased to endorse the draft resolution before the Assembly today. 
We join in thanking the courageous personnel of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) and the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) who are in Bosnia. 
We, too, demand that all parties refrain from attacks on them and that all cooperate in allowing them to perform their vital humanitarian and peace-keeping missions. 
We reiterate our condemnation of the massive violations of international humanitarian law that have occurred, and are occurring, in Bosnia. 
Culpability for the outrages committed in that region rests not with the Serbs or Croats or Muslims as peoples: it rests with the people the individuals who ordered and committed those crimes. 
The scars of this war will heal much faster if the perception of collective guilt for atrocities is erased and individual responsibility is assigned. 
But the healing process in Bosnia will not begin in earnest until the war ends. 
My Government believes that strong new measures are required to settle the war. 
Accordingly, we urge members of the Assembly to support, and make known that support, the Bosnian Government's request that the Security Council lift the arms embargo against Bosnia now, with implementation in six months if the Bosnian Serbs do not agree to a settlement by that time. 
If this conflict is to end, the Bosnian Serbs must choose to end it. 
Although they are not the only party to the conflict to which blame may fairly be attached, they are the only party prolonging the war. 
Last July, the Contact Group proposed a territorial arrangement that was more than fair to the Bosnian Serbs, and made it clear that if one party rejected those arrangements and the others accepted, that party would face grave consequences. 
Today, the Bosnian Serbs are the lone holdout against peace. 
Unfortunately, the consequences for them of their rejection have not been sufficiently grave. 
Clearly, the mix of incentives and disincentives now in place is not sufficient. 
But inaction has greater risks. 
The status quo allows the Bosnian Serbs essentially to dictate the outcome of a conflict that they began and then pursued ruthlessly and in violation of international humanitarian law. 
Inaction means that with each passing day the credibility of the Contact Group's effort to settle this war erodes and begins to slip away. 
Inaction means that the Bosnian people, Serb, Croat and Muslim, will continue to suffer and to live in fear, and that the number of orphans and displaced will continue to grow. 
Inaction pushes further into the future the process of recovery, reconstruction and reconciliation. 
Bosnia has done nothing that would warrant the imposition of international sanctions. 
It has not invaded its neighbours or committed other major transgressions. 
It is said that children sometimes inherit the sins of their parents; in this case, Bosnia simply inherited the sanctions imposed against its predecessor State. 
One premise for maintaining the arms embargo against Bosnia has always been that lifting it would harm Bosnia's own interests by precipitating pre-emptive violence against Bosnian citizens. 
That premise had validity only as long as one could argue that keeping the embargo would lead to an acceptable territorial settlement and an end to hostilities. 
Bosnian Serb intransigence has robbed that argument of its force. 
The second premise for the embargo has been the fear that if the embargo is lifted the Bosnian Serbs will retaliate against United Nations personnel. 
My Government does not question the basis for that fear, but we cannot allow the Bosnian Serbs to hold this world Organization hostage; nor can we allow them to blackmail us into depriving the Bosnian Government of its rights. 
It is independent, it respects international law, it respects its own people, and it should not need anyone's permission to arm and defend itself. 
Fifty-eight years ago, the head of a beleaguered, invaded, sovereign State appeared before the Assembly of this Organization's predecessor, the League of Nations. 
Like President Izetbegovi_ today, Emperor Haile Selassie did not ask for international intervention; he asked simply for the right to defend his country. 
He said, 
To its shame and ultimate sorrow, the League of Nations did not listen to Haile Selassie, thus allowing the momentum towards broader conflict to build. 
It was established to safeguard the rights of every nation. 
The United Nations Charter recognizes explicitly the inherent right of individual and collective self-defence. 
There is nothing impartial about treating aggressor and victim the same. 
There is nothing fair about denying to both sides the weaponry that one side already has. 
We can adopt yet another resolution that says all the right things but leaves the situation in Bosnia, which is profoundly wrong, untouched. 
Experience tells us that if the Bosnian Serbs are ever going to agree to a settlement, it will be in response to a demonstration of serious international will. 
The opportunity is at hand to demonstrate that will. 
Let us make good on past commitments. 
Let us plan together for a changed diplomatic and military situation in Bosnia. 
Mr. Nobilo (Croatia): Two years have passed since the pictures of emaciated prisoners from the Serb-run concentration camp in Omarska shocked the conscience of the world. 
This policy of good intentions, despite its obvious shortcomings, has had some positive elements which cannot be overlooked. 
I am pleased to say that my country, despite its own dire circumstances, has been at the forefront of this effort. 
Croatia contributed some $832 million for the care of Bosnian refugees through 1993 and will continue to do whatever is reasonably possible in this regard and in other ways. 
The international community has also taken positive legal decisions and established institutions to remedy some of the horrific consequences of the Serbian aggression in the region. 
The role of the Belgrade leadership in this cannot and should not be minimized or traded away. 
In this regard, the Assembly must remain cognizant of its decisions to reject all attempts by the new entity called the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to enjoy the exclusive successor rights and privileges of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, which has ceased to exist. 
I have noted three important positive elements of the international community's policy in respect of Bosnia and Herzegovina: humanitarian assistance, legal protection for pre-war borders and the International Tribunal. 
Another very positive element of that policy is outlined in the fifth preambular paragraph and in operative paragraph 16 of the draft resolution. 
The Washington Agreements have established a solid model for a political solution of the crisis in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
My Government has given this model its unqualified support, and it welcomes all efforts intended to promote the timely implementation of these Agreements. 
In this regard, one element that is especially worrisome for my Government is the fact that since the Washington Agreements were signed some 40,000 Bosnian Croats have nevertheless departed from some areas under the control of the Federation. 
We are also concerned by reports about the expulsion of Bosniac Muslims from Mostar. 
There are numerous proven international models for the solution of disputes between States through mutual recognition for example, the protection of minorities outside national borders. 
Mr. Elaraby (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): Thank you, Mr. President. The delegation of Egypt wishes to convey to you its sincerest thanks for the condolences that you extended on the occasion of the disasters that afflicted my country since 3 November 1994. 
Egypt has suffered sudden flooding from torrential rains following abrupt climatic changes. 
This has resulted in great loss of life and extensive material damage in the south of Egypt. The flooding caused damage to oil tanks, which caught fire and increased the number of victims. 
A state of emergency was declared in the country to rescue the victims and to provide assistance to the flooded areas in upper Egypt. 
This clearly reflects their solidarity with the people of Egypt and encourages us to continue to struggle to rebuild the flooded areas. 
reached me, the Algerian Government took measures to send emergency assistance to Egypt immediately to help alleviate the suffering of the victims. 
The Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States had its origins in chapter 17 of Agenda 21 and was convened in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/189. 
It was the first conference of its type in the area of sustainable development and therefore was an important step in the follow-up to and implementation of the decisions of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED). 
These are handicaps that, inter alia, limit these States' opportunities for the kind of economic and social development that would be in keeping with the particular characteristics of their natural and environmental surroundings. 
These two documents lay the groundwork for the systematic follow-up to UNCED, and in particular of section G of chapter 17 of Agenda 21, which deals with the development of small island States. 
The Barbados Programme of Action thus defines 14 priority areas and recommends a logical set of measures to be taken and policies to be formulated in the short, medium and long term by the small island States themselves, with the consistent support of the international community. 
In this context, it is clear that the specific commitment of the small island States to the implementation of the objectives of the Programme of Action will be a decisive element in the implementation of and follow-up to the Barbados Conference. 
their commitment to the decisions of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and their determination to pursue and to formulate policies to promote sustainable development. 
their firm commitment to taking the necessary action on the national, regional and international levels to ensure the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
The support of the international community as a whole, including the United Nations system, is critical to this. 
The motto of the Barbados Conference was Small States, Large Questions. 
It achieved significant results and thereby inspired great hopes. 
While the stakes of the States involved are high, their partners in action have to make only relatively modest efforts. 
The international community as a whole must reaffirm the vitality and viability of the commitments made in Rio and effectively implement Agenda 21. 
Mr. Henze (Germany): I have the honour of speaking on behalf of the European Union and Austria. 
A coherent strategy providing a framework of action for the different players involved at the national, regional and international levels has been agreed upon. 
It takes into account the main development constraints of the small island developing States and addresses the key issues in 14 cross-sectoral and sectoral priority areas related to the countries' future development. 
Cautious optimism also seems to be justified in regard to the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
In this context, I should also like to mention the initiative of the Alliance of Small Island States aimed at reducing greenhouse emissions until the year 2005 to the level of 1990 an initiative which will be considered within the Framework Convention on Climate Change. 
The European Union's multilateral assistance is managed by the European Commission and channelled mainly through the Lom Convention, which states in its articles 335 to 337 that the African, Caribbean and Pacific island developing States are in special need of cooperation. 
Lom IV allocates an amount of nearly 620 million ECUs to this group of States in the 1990 to 1995 period the equivalent of approximately $775 million. 
Special emphasis will also be placed on strengthening regional cooperation and integration with the aim of improving the small island developing States' external sector performance, reducing development constraints in the transport and communications sectors and enhancing common actions to protect the countries from disasters and global hazards. 
In fact, a reliable and lasting commitment on the part of all the parties involved is an indispensable prerequisite for maintaining the dynamics of the process upon which the international community has embarked. 
Moreover, the success of the Barbados Conference will in the long run largely depend on the extent to which the impact and the benefit of the available resources can be maximized by improved regional cooperation and donor coordination; we believe that there is considerable room for this. 
Mr. Cheltenham (Barbados): The delegations of CARICOM wish to join the Chairman of the Group of 77 in expressing sympathy to the people of Egypt following the tragic losses suffered in the recent disaster. 
The occasion brought to our shores high-level delegations from some 116 countries and 150 non-governmental organizations, as well as representatives from the development sectors and operational agencies of the United Nations system. 
The Conference was significant in two important ways. 
It was the first comprehensive follow-up process to the Rio Summit to fulfil its mandate, and it marked the first time that a fully fledged United Nations Conference had been held in such a small Member State. 
Needless to say, the event represented an unprecedented financial and logistical challenge to the host country. 
In this regard, Barbados is grateful to its CARICOM partners, and to the wider community of island nations, for their assistance and solidarity, and to the members of the international community for their encouragement and support. 
We wish also to pay special tribute to the dedicated team of United Nations and United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) personnel whose professional expertise and guidance contributed significantly to a successful outcome. 
The Rio process represented the international community's clear recognition of the urgent need to achieve a balanced and integrated approach to environment and development, in order to forge a global partnership for sustainable development. 
It demonstrates their solemn commitment to work together in a self-reliant and cooperative manner towards the goal of sustainable development, and their hopes for a supportive international environment to enable them to achieve that goal. 
The two main outcomes of the Global Conference the Declaration of Barbados and the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States have been brought before the General Assembly for its approval in document A/CONF.167/9. 
The States Members of CARICOM urge the international community to give them its full endorsement, and to set clear targets for the implementation of the important activities detailed in the 14 substantive chapters of the Programme of Action. 
That document provides us with a unique opportunity to create an effective model for system-wide United Nations coordination to achieve a concrete set of actions. 
For this to be possible, however, it is vital that the United Nations Secretariat, through its Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, be equipped to fulfil the monitoring and coordination mandate assigned to it in detail in paragraph 123 of the Programme of Action. 
We look forward to analysing its new proposal in the near future. 
We confidently expect that proposal to take into account the demonstrated institutional requirements at Headquarters, and in the field through the sub-regional offices of the regional Economic Commissions. 
It should also respond to paragraph 127, regarding the strengthening of the analytical and research capacity of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) to carry out its preliminary mandate in the context of the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
We note also the positive response by several of the agencies to the proposal made in the Programme of Action for the establishment of focal points to coordinate the implementation effort. 
We look forward to receiving details on the identity and location of the various focal points and to developing a close working relationship with them in pursuit of our common objective. 
In the Caribbean, regional arrangements and institutions have long played an important role in our development effort. 
The emphasis given to regional involvement in the implementation of the Programme of Action is therefore, in our view, well placed. 
We anticipate the active participation of the relevant United Nations and intergovernmental regional and subregional organizations in this effort. 
The Programme of Action assigns a central role to the Commission on Sustainable Development in the intergovernmental monitoring and follow-up of the implementation of the outcomes of the Conference. 
For reasons of timing, the question could be treated only in an ad hoc manner at this year's session of the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
We fully expect, however, that by the third session adequate arrangements will be in place for monitoring and reviewing, in a distinct and identifiable manner, relevant progress made in the implementation of the Barbados Programme of Action. 
The Commission will no doubt have a deep interest in reviewing the national, regional and international attempts to give practical application to the decisions of Rio in an islands context, where an accurate ongoing assessment of progress is relatively simple to achieve. 
CARICOM Governments are well aware that an effective United Nations response to the Conference mandates can be achieved only through close inter-agency collaboration. 
We are confident that the mechanism of the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development will be fully exploited to ensure well coordinated implementation of the Programme of Action throughout the United Nations system. 
As envisaged in that Programme, the Small Island Developing States Information Network (SIDS/NET) and the Small Island Developing States Technical Assistance Programme (SIDS/TAP) are complementary activities intended to encourage the exchange of experience and promote interregional and intraregional cooperation on sustainable development among small island developing States. 
They should be viewed not as an end in themselves, but rather as important facilitators which, if carefully developed, could equip the islands with the capacity to respond to the substantive priorities so clearly enumerated in the Programme of Action. 
Our Governments believe that the use of the modality of technical cooperation among developing countries is appropriate in this regard, and are supportive of the view articulated in the study that SIDS/TAP must be viewed as a complement to, and not as a substitute for, existing technical-assistance programmes. 
We see the development of a comprehensive directory of capacities and expertise in the sustainable development of small island developing States as a crucial prerequisite in any attempt to make SIDS/TAP operational. 
We are heartened by the willingness of UNDP to take immediate steps to attend to this need within its information referral system (INRES) programme. 
We hope that ongoing consultations among all interested parties on the UNDP feasibility study will produce early agreement on the final scope, modalities and funding for this important project. 
While it is clearly important for small island developing States to be able to benefit from access to up-to-date global sources of knowledge, the full potential of SIDS/NET would not be realized if this were to be the only result. 
The information component of SIDS/NET must be predominantly driven by small island developing States if the vast indigenous knowledge base of these States is to be effectively harnessed to their common benefit. 
We are confident that there is scope to address this critical element in a cost-effective manner within the training, staffing and marketing components of the project and through the careful design of the menus of the eventual SIDS/NET. 
To this end, a comprehensive consultation should be held in the start-up phase of the project. 
This consultation should involve the relevant expertise from small island developing States, and should aim at establishing priorities and modalities for the systematic compilation, generation and dissemination, by and among small island developing States themselves, of material relevant to their sustainable-development goals. 
A welcome feature of the Global Conference was the effective advocacy and support role played by a significant number of non-governmental organizations. 
The Conference process served as an important catalyst in forging alliances between island non-governmental organizations from different regions, which had not previously had the opportunity for interaction. 
While it may not have captured international headlines, the Conference quietly and painstakingly laid the groundwork for an irreversible process of national, regional, intra-regional and international cooperation in support of the sustainable-development efforts of small island developing States. 
The CARICOM Governments are greatly encouraged by the level of understanding the process has generated for the special circumstances and economic and ecological vulnerabilities of small island developing States. 
For the members of the Caribbean Community, and of the community of islands everywhere, the process has served to deepen the bonds which islanders intuitively share, and has strengthened our resolve to work together in pursuit of our shared development aspirations. 
Mr. Palsson (Iceland): Let me at the outset associate myself with the condolences that have been expressed to the victims of the disastrous floods, tragic events, in Egypt last week. 
It spells out the respective political commitments of small island developing States and of the world community, and highlights the importance of public and private partnership as well as of regional and international co-operation for the sustainable development of small island developing States. 
The Programme of Action identifies realistic means and measures for increasing the capacity of small island developing States to cope effectively with their environment and development problems. 
It underscores the role and importance of major groups, non-governmental organizations and the private sector in the promotion of sustainable development. 
Moreover, it identifies important global objectives and measures to ensure that the global environment and economic circumstances will in the future be conducive to the sustainable development of small island developing States. 
The Programme of Action offers the States concerned a tangible instrument for pursuing sustainable development at the national and regional levels. 
It also provides donors and relevant organizations with a framework to assist them in ensuring that their contributions contribute to strengthening the capability of small island developing States to deal effectively with their environmental and development challenges. 
Effective implementation of the Programme of Action at all levels national, regional and international is not only important for the small island developing States, but also imperative for the global community. 
India was among the countries that participated actively in the process leading up to the elaboration of the Programme of Action and in a very successful meeting that took place in the serene environment of the beautiful island of Barbados. 
The Indian delegation to the Conference was led by the Lieutenant-Governor of the Andaman and Nicobar Islands, an island territory of my country. 
This island chain comprises almost 300 islands, with a population of about 300,000 people. 
It embodies some of the experiences relevant to the problems of ecological fragility and economic difficulties being faced by the small island developing States. 
The Programme of Action adopted at Barbados appropriately recognized that small island developing States and also islands supporting small communities would require special programmes and approaches appropriate to their special situations, problems and needs if we are to effectively tackle the question of their environment and development. 
Although my own country is a large, subcontinental land mass, we ourselves have some experience of the problems faced by small islands supporting small and isolated communities. 
Some of these islands are geographically distant from the mainland. 
To tackle their special problems, the Government of India has in fact set up an Island Development Authority, under the chairmanship of the Prime Minister himself. 
The Authority has been mandated with the task of formulating policies and programmes for the ecologically sound, suitable and integrated development of the relatively remote islands sustaining small communities. 
Our approach to the sustainable development of these islands, inter alia, involved programmes for maintenance, regeneration and restoration of the ecosystem. 
We have pursued this in the belief that degradation of the ecosystem not only further impoverishes the poor, but also affects the ability of the environment to remain productive. 
Programmes for regeneration, on the other hand, aside from restoring productive potential, also provide employment to large sections of the rural people and local communities. 
In our own experience, we have found that the creation of jobs for ecological restoration often has relatively few requirements, and the investment can often be marginal, with significant returns. 
This, in turn, has required the creation of appropriate local bodies and institutional structures. 
These local bodies and communities also need to have access to information and professional knowledge so as to be able to call upon technical bodies, when required, for appropriate advice and support. 
The development of relevant and effective science and technology and their application to the sustainable use and development of the ecosystem require an interactive process between the scientific community and the final user. 
It is now widely recognized and appreciated that most of these communities have their own traditional wisdom and practices on these matters. 
There is an imperative need for the enrichment that would follow from the synthesis of these two streams of knowledge. 
These efforts, in turn, would have to be supported through the development of enabling national institutions and administrative capacity, human-resource development, science and technology and technical cooperation, as well as a clear and manifest international recognition of the obligation of partnership for global sustainable and sustained development. 
The developed countries and the transnational corporations have invested considerable amounts in science and technology. 
However, not enough attention has been paid to technology that would sustain small or not-so-rich communities, even though it may not have significant immediate spin-offs in terms of market-determined profits. 
Technical and economic cooperation among developing countries (TCDC and ECDC) will also be an important mechanism for the transfer and development of appropriate technology and the exchange of experience. 
Often, this has suffered in the past owing to a lack of adequate funds. 
The international community must also consider in what way it can facilitate ECDC and TCDC, keeping in mind the requirements of the small island developing States, as well as the experience of other countries in tackling the problems of islands supporting small communities. 
India, through its International Technical and Economic Cooperation Programmes, has been sharing its experience and technical know-how with other developing countries. 
Some steps will therefore have to be taken to ensure that these States' terms of trade do not decline, market access for their products is assured, service industries are well developed, and appropriate insurance schemes are made available. 
Mrs. des Iles (Trinidad and Tobago): I have the honour of addressing the General Assembly on behalf of the Alliance of Small Island States (AOSIS). 
We are greatly indebted to the Government and people of Barbados for the effective support and facilities provided for the Conference. 
I also wish to pay a special tribute to Ms. Penelope Wensley of Australia for successfully guiding the work of the Preparatory Committee and the Main Committee, which proposed the Programme of Action for final adoption. 
The fragility of island ecosystems and the vulnerability of our small economies to natural disasters and external factors were recognized by the international community at the highest level during the 1992 Conference on Environment and Development. 
Chapter 17, section G of Agenda 21 and the subsequent enabling resolution of the General Assembly represented the first steps in giving effect to the determination to address the sustainable development needs of small islands. 
The Alliance of Small Island States also wishes to express its appreciation to the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) for the prompt and timely submission of the two studies which were requested in the Programme of Action. 
The Barbados Conference was an opportunity for States to recommit themselves to the full implementation of the Rio Agreements while focusing on a sustainable-development strategy for small islands within the framework of Agenda 21. 
Small island developing States will continue to have the main responsibility for their own development and for bringing that development onto a sustainable path. 
They also reconfirmed their commitment to the decisions of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED) and their determination to pursue policies for sustainable development. 
Against this background the Heads of State or Government of AOSIS expressed their strong commitment to taking the necessary steps at the national, regional and international levels to ensure the implementation of the outcomes of the Barbados Conference. 
At the national level the collective efforts of Governments and all citizens and groups in society, in particular women, youth and non-governmental organizations, must be harnessed to ensure that the goals of the Programme are met. 
In this regard AOSIS was pleased with the level of participation of non-governmental organizations from small island developing States in the Conference. 
Special note has been taken of their expressed commitment to play an active part as we move from Barbados to the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
Other non-governmental organizations that participated actively during the Barbados Conference also have an important role in the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
Mechanisms for the implementation of the Programme of Action must therefore facilitate the continued engagement of non-governmental organizations internationally. 
The role of regional initiatives in the quest for sustainable development is also fully recognized by the international community. 
For small islands the regional approach proposed in the Programme of Action will assist in overcoming some of the constraints of small size. 
Regional initiatives will also strengthen cooperation among small island developing States both within and among regions. 
However, actions taken by small islands and their strong commitment to implement the Programme of Action as a whole will not guarantee the attainment of the objectives of sustainable development in the absence of a supportive international environment. 
As a prerequisite for the empowerment of citizens of small islands to achieve their full potential in a suitable manner, the problems of trade, debt, transfer of technology and the outward flow of financial resources must be addressed. 
At the international level there is also a need for a tripartite approach involving small islands, the United Nations system and other members of the international community. 
Failure to honour those commitments would therefore compromise the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
Members of AOSIS are pleased to note the contents of the report of the Secretary-General outlining the action taken by organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system in the six months following the Barbados Conference. 
We are gratified that in the limited time available a practical modality was found, through the seminars convened in Fiji and Barbados, to take into account the views of small island developing States as requested in the Programme of Action. 
With the full implementation of SIDS/TAP, each small island developing State will be in a position to benefit from the experience and expertise of other small islands in devising strategies for addressing common problems. 
SIDS/TAP will not only enhance technical cooperation among small island developing States but should also promote cooperation between small island developing States and other developing countries. 
In addition, SIDS/TAP would allow interested parties to obtain a global picture of available expertise on matters specific to small island developing States. 
Members of AOSIS are of the view that the two studies should move to the implementation stage as early as possible, given the fact that both SIDS/TAP and SIDS/NET are important basic instruments for facilitating the implementation of the Programme of Action as a whole. 
Members of the Group are convinced that with some refinements, through technical consultations between UNDP, small island developing States and other interested members of the international community, implementation of both SIDS/TAP and SIDS/NET could commence before we celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
We welcome the steps taken by organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system to implement the Programme of Action. 
We are pleased to note that some organizations have responded positively to the recommendation in the Programme of Action to establish focal points. 
The Programme of Action anticipated an important role for the Regional Commissions in the follow-up to Barbados. 
We have therefore taken careful note of ongoing projects which address some elements in the Programme of Action. 
The four Regional Commissions are urged to speed up their review processes so that they can concretize their support in the follow-up process. 
One of the areas which received intense scrutiny during the Conference was the Secretariat support structure which must be put in place to facilitate the effective follow-up to the Conference. 
By the end of the Conference it was agreed that a clearly identifiable, qualified and competent entity within the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development should be put in place to provide Secretariat support for both intergovernmental and inter-agency coordination mechanisms. 
There was also clear agreement on the broad functions of the Secretariat support structure. 
Decisive action must now be taken to provide adequate resources to carry out these important functions. 
Consequently, any deviation from the consensus arrived at in Barbados would, in our view, compromise the effective follow-up to Barbados. 
While the tasks of the entity will be many and demanding, and will include the promotion of the Programme of Action while at the same time reaching out to small island developing States, no elaborate structure has been requested. 
Given its comprehensive approach, its implementation represents a litmus test of the challenges and opportunities associated with such a strategy. 
The benefits should therefore be global, while the relative cost to the international community is modest. 
Member States must reaffirm the agreements arrived at in Barbados and fulfil the commitments made. 
The Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, held in Barbados in late April and early May this year, was an important follow-up to the Rio Conference. 
We believe the actual implementation of these instruments will play an important role in promoting the sustainable development of small island developing countries. 
All these factors have seriously constrained their efforts to sustain their development. 
The sustainable development of small island countries is inseparable from that of developing countries and the world at large. 
It is worth emphasizing that the salient features of the historical background, geographical location, economic development and biological environment of small island countries show that many problems they have to face in their economic development and environmental protection are not of their own making. 
Nor can they be solved by these countries alone. Therefore, while their own efforts are required in achieving sustainable development, international support is also indispensable. 
The sustainable development of small island developing countries requires a stable and favourable external environment. 
We welcome the successful conclusion and the achievements of the Barbados Conference. 
The Chinese Government and people sympathize with the small island developing countries, understanding their unique conditions and difficulties. We support their tireless efforts to enhance international cooperation and to find solutions to their problems. 
China, for its part, will actively explore various effective ways of cooperating with small island developing countries and in this way make its own contribution to the realization of their sustainable development. 
Mr. Cho (Republic of Korea): My delegation would like to join you, Mr. President, and other representatives in expressing sympathy and condolences to the people and Government of Egypt on the disastrous losses caused by the recent flooding. 
My delegation welcomes the Declaration and the Programme of Action adopted in Barbados last May. 
We appreciate the efforts of the United Nations system and of regional organizations towards the sustainable development of small island developing States, as well as those of Governments providing bilateral and multilateral assistance to such States. 
Small island States have a unique ecosystem, with many rare and precious resources. 
Resource preservation in these ecosystems not only helps to provide a solid basis of income generation for the inhabitants, but also safeguards the biodiversity of the world ecosystem. 
This is a critical consideration, given that the destruction of the ecosystems of small island States has an irrevocably detrimental impact on the Earth's overall ecosystem. 
My delegation believes that the two major threats to the ecosystems of small island States are their own internal development activities and the environmentally unsound production and consumption activities of the outside world. 
Even more detrimental to the environment of small island States are external, man-made factors, such as climate change. 
Because of the scarcity of natural resources, limited land area, fragile ecosystems and other unfavourable economic and environmental conditions that characterize small island States, these countries have encountered difficulties in their efforts to achieve sustainable development. 
Given these limitations, special assistance from the international community is needed to address the distinctive sustainable development problems of small island developing States. 
My delegation would like to point out that in the course of the negotiations that resulted in the Programme of Action there was considerable discussion on the section entitled Implementation, Monitoring and Review. 
My delegation believes that for the effective implementation of the Programme of Action human resources development should be given the highest priority. 
Human resources development can enhance the utility of limited natural resources a fact that has been substantiated in many industrialized countries possessing neither a significant quantity nor a significant variety of natural resources to support their current production and consumption levels. 
Human resources development in the small island States can contribute to the effective and diversified use of those States' own natural resources in a sustainable manner, leading to the achievement of a diversified production structure and sound management of the environment through reduced production of waste. 
My delegation believes that the principal reason for emphasizing the importance of human resource development is that achieving the long-term, sustainable development of the small island States depends ultimately upon the residents of those States themselves. 
The Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States is the first work plan to be elaborated in order to implement the relevant section of Agenda 21. 
We hope that the commitments made at Barbados will be carried out faithfully thus giving renewed momentum for the implementation of other programme areas of Agenda 21. 
Mr. Butler (Australia): I should like to begin by expressing to the delegation of Egypt my own delegation's profound sympathy following the heavy losses suffered by the Egyptian people as a result of the recent heavy flooding. 
Securing agreement on the Declaration of Barbados and the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States was a significant achievement. 
But it also has a deeper meaning. 
It would not have been possible without the commitment of the small island developing countries to ensuring that sustainable development would be a cornerstone of their future. 
We would also like to congratulate Australia's Ambassador for the Environment, Penny Wensley, for her role as Chairperson of the Preparatory and Main Committees and for her skill and persistence in achieving constructive outcomes from the Conference. 
Important initial steps were taken at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED) to make the cogent case that small island developing States are a special case with particular needs with regard to both environment and development. 
Chapter 17, section G, of Agenda 21 represents those first steps in recognizing the priorities of small island developing States. 
The Declaration of Barbados and the Programme of Action identify the next steps in putting in place the necessary fabric to secure the future sustainability of small island developing States. 
For the island countries of the South Pacific region, climate change and sea-level rise, natural and environmental disasters, coastal and marine management, biodiversity, freshwater, waste management, land, energy and human resource development are keys to their future survival. 
A partnership is necessary to address the ecological fragility and economic vulnerability of small island developing States. 
The international community now needs to take these next steps, and we view those steps as the test of the international community's commitment to meeting the goal of sustainable development of small island developing States. 
Our forests, our atmospheres, our marine ecosystems and our human resources make an essential contribution to the sustenance and indeed the improvement of the balance of life on our planet. 
Mr. Ntakibirora (Burundi), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Much has already been done in the South Pacific region to put into effect the commitments undertaken in the Programme of Action. 
At a national level, a number of initiatives have been taken in order to meet our commitments. 
These include developing national environmental legislation and national environmental management strategies. 
At a regional level, the South Pacific Regional Environment Programme (SPREP) plays an invaluable role in coordinating regional action and providing technical and policy advice to the countries of the region. 
One example of this is the coordination provided by SPREP in the implementation of a regional biodiversity programme funded in part by the pilot phase of the Global Environment Fund. 
This level of commitment to the sustainable development of the natural resources of the region was reaffirmed by Heads of Government at the twenty-fifth South Pacific Forum meeting held in Brisbane, Australia, in August of this year. 
Heads of Government endorsed the Programme of Action emanating from the Conference. 
They also stressed the importance of effective implementation of the recommendation in the Programme of Action for achieving sustainable development in the region. 
Responding to the urgent need to address resource management issues in the region, an unprecedented range of measures was adopted by the Heads of Government at the South Pacific Forum. 
Rapid and effective responses to achieve sustainable development of the resources are fundamental to the survival of the island countries. 
What of actions by the international community? For the reasons already mentioned, it is more important than ever that the international community, the United Nations system and other intergovernmental organizations fully implement and integrate the Programme of Action into the formulation of their priorities, programmes and activities. 
It will be critical for the United Nations system and other intergovernmental organizations to coordinate and to cooperate with the small island developing countries, regional bodies and bilateral donors for access to and optimum use of resources. 
An important example of cooperative efforts to further the Programme of Action is in the preparation of two feasibility studies undertaken by the United Nations Development Programme on a small island developing States technical assistance programme (SIDS/TAP) and a small island developing States information network (SIDS/NET). 
These feasibility studies are a valuable contribution to our deliberations on how further to implement the objectives and outcomes of the Conference. 
Over the coming weeks, careful consideration must be given to finding a means to further the work contained in the reports and to put those reports into action as soon as possible. 
It is thus unfortunate that these reports have not been translated and circulated more expeditiously. 
There are a number of other practical measures which should be adopted by financial and development institutional agencies, such as the World Bank, the Global Environment Facility and regional development banks, and which will contribute to meeting the commitments and objectives of the Programme of Action. 
For example, strategies must be developed to assist capacity-building in small island developing States. 
In this context, we welcome the restructuring and replenishment of the Global Environment Facility and its contribution to sustainable development in the South Pacific region. 
We would welcome the Facility's future efforts to facilitate access to technical and financial resources in support of sustainable development of the South Pacific island countries and to support projects that cover more than one of the four areas of the Facility. 
The international community is obliged to pay close attention to monitoring progress on the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
In accordance with the Conference recommendations, the Commission needs to take a central role in monitoring and reviewing implementation of the Programme of Action. 
We are confident that appropriate steps will be taken by the Secretariat and the Commission to integrate this new responsibility, in a distinct and identifiable manner, in its future work programme. 
To this end, in keeping with the commitments in the Programme of Action, appropriate levels of staffing resources must be focused in the United Nations Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and dedicated to effectively carrying out the functions and objectives envisaged under the Programme of Action. 
We also emphasize paragraph 134 of the Programme of Action, which states that United Nations regional commissions shall implement the Programme of Action at the regional level, providing autonomy and adequate resources to subregional offices and operational centres. 
In the case of the South Pacific region, the overwhelming need for on-the-ground accessibility to United Nations commissions by small island developing countries is at the sub-regional level. 
First, the outcomes from the Barbados Conference are vital in the overall framework for securing sustainable development of small island countries. 
Secondly, implementation of the Programme of Action is the yardstick against which future actions will be measured. 
Mr. Keating (New Zealand): I too should like to begin by joining my delegation's condolences to those of my colleagues who spoke earlier to the Government and people of Egypt at the losses that they have incurred in recent days. 
For the South Pacific, one of the most important international events of 1994 was the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
New Zealand has a particular interest in this subject, and we are delighted that the Conference was hosted by one of the members of the Alliance of Small Island States (AOSIS). 
This proved to be a most appropriate setting for the coming of age of the global community of small island States. 
Global problems such as marine pollution, climate change and ozone depletion recognize no national boundaries. 
Nor can the rest of the world ignore the unique contribution of small island developing States to global sustainability, through their rich biodiversity, their vast areas of marine resources and their coral reef ecosystems. 
Agreement on the Programme of Action has brought us now to a critical stage. 
We need to ensure that the enormous effort the international community put into the Barbados Conference is carried forward and what we have achieved is not lost. 
In this statement, I propose to make a few comments about how we, the international community, should now proceed to implement the Programme of Action. 
Secondly, I wish to touch on specific issues relating to the follow-up to the Barbados Conference that we need to address at this session of the General Assembly. 
Primary responsibility for implementation of the Programme rests with the small islands themselves. 
Regional and international efforts in support of small islands are necessary. 
The central message is that donor countries and agencies have to recognize in their programmes the priorities of small island developing States. 
This partnership is necessary, among other things, to ensure that programmes have the full support of recipient Governments and that they do not place an undue administrative burden on small islands. 
We are in the process of measuring our objectives and activities against those articulated in the Programme of Action, which will remain an essential programming tool for New Zealand in the coming years. 
As recognized in the Programme of Action, strong regional cooperation and robust regional institutions are essential, given the small size of the small islands and the limited financial and human resources available to them. 
In this regard, in our region crucial roles are played by the South Pacific Regional Environment Programme (SPREP) and by the South Pacific Forum, which brings together each year the 15 Heads of Government of the South Pacific. 
As mentioned in the South Pacific Forum statement delivered by the representative of Australia on behalf of the Forum, the countries of the South Pacific agreed last month to establish a specific regional consultative mechanism to coordinate and facilitate implementation of the Barbados outcomes in our region. 
The Advisory Committee will be made up of SPREP members. 
These comprise 22 Pacific island States and territories, the two developed countries of the Pacific Australia and New Zealand, and the three metropolitan Powers with responsibilities in the region: France, the United States and the United Kingdom. 
This will provide a wide-ranging participatory process that will act in effect as a sustainable development Commission for the South Pacific. 
This proposal has our full support. 
New Zealand strongly believes that the follow-up to the Conference must be a transparent and inclusive process if it is to be effective. 
First, we need to direct the various components of the United Nations system to implement the Programme of Action. 
The Inter-Agency Committee should be transparent in its reporting, identifying clearly where any problems lie, so that appropriate follow-up action can be taken by Member States. 
New Zealand favours a dedicated unit within the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
This concept is already implicit, we believe, in the provision made in the Programme of Action for a separate and identifiable entity. 
If resources are dispersed throughout the Department, we fear that small islands will lose access and the system will lose accountability. 
New Zealand also believes that staffing levels must be realistic in terms of the broad range of tasks identified in the Programme. 
There is already a subregional body located in the area, the ESCAP Pacific Operations Centre in Vanuatu. 
New Zealand envisages that with a modest boost in staff resources that regional Centre will be able to work with SPREP in fulfilling the mandate of the Barbados Conference. 
At this session of the General Assembly, we should also give initial consideration to feasibility studies that have been prepared by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) on a small island developing States information network (SIDS/NET) and a small island developing States technical assistance programme (SIDS/TAP). 
These two proposals were called for in the Programme of Action and relate to the development of an information network and a directory of institutions and scholars with expertise in the sustainable development of small islands. 
The studies canvas a number of options for carrying forward the two proposals. 
These will now need to be considered in detail. 
In addition, as recognized in the studies, the programmes will be managed and sustained by small islands themselves once we get beyond the initial start-up phase. 
Against this background, there is scope for further refinement of the SIDS/NET proposal in particular. 
The question of costs and of necessary resource reallocation is obviously important, both for small islands and for donors. 
The study notes that local needs and circumstances may affect cost projections and recommends that individual or possibly subregional feasibility studies now be done to determine specific solutions. 
These stage-two feasibility studies may provide an opportunity for necessary refinements. 
In particular, we would support a greater emphasis on training and education and the possible extension of the implementation timetable, taking into account services which may already be available to some individual small islands. 
The international community now has a comprehensive Programme of Action laid out before it. 
The presence of large numbers of small island States in the United Nations is an important guarantee of this. 
But all other Members of this Organization must pledge their support, mindful that our Charter commits us to cooperation in dealing with the economic and social problems which confront the global community. 
Mrs. Fr\x{5db0}hette (Canada): First of all, my delegation would like to join other speakers in extending its condolences to the Government and the people of Egypt on their tragic losses in the recent flooding. 
The Conference is the first effort to apply the lessons of Rio to specific countries. 
It is a model of how we can make Agenda 21 operational and adapt it to a particular set of circumstances. 
It has often been said that small island States because of their richness and isolation are a microcosm of the world. 
Canada is proud to have played a constructive and energetic role in the Conference, contributing in excess of $300,000 to the Conference and its related activities. 
Throughout the negotiations, we were optimistic that we would reach agreement and we share the satisfaction of the international community on the results. 
The Programme of Action and Declaration give us road maps for securing the future of small island developing States. 
To get there, however, we will need to follow through and carry out the actions envisaged. 
Canada is committed to doing so and has a long history of cooperative ties with small island States, particularly in the Caribbean. 
In 1995, Canada will contribute between $30 million and $40 million to developing island States in the Caribbean to assist in efforts aimed at environment management and protection and to help build capacity in enhancing economic competition. 
We look forward to cooperating with our island partners on the implementation of the important outcomes of this Conference. 
Mr. Slade (Samoa): I would like to start with an expression to the delegation of Egypt of the warm feelings and sympathy of my delegation on the loss of life and the destruction caused by floods in their country. 
Our own perspective on this subject centres on the historic work of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED), for the case for a global conference to concentrate on the sustainable development of small island developing States was established in Rio. 
There was a need to make that case because of the known vulnerabilities of small island developing States and because by any global measure they are a special priority for international action. 
It contains the perspective not of one, but of many; not of a region, but of the international community. 
Truly, it is a blueprint for a global effort, incorporating the very realistic and very practical tripartite approach of national, regional and international actions. 
It is a call to arms, above all, to national Governments on the basis of domestic initiative and self-reliance predicated on the need for international assistance and cooperation. 
It provides an opportunity for the international community to demonstrate its commitment to the means of implementation adopted in Agenda 21. 
Effective implementation, monitoring and review of the Programme of Action is absolutely essential for the sustainable development of small island developing States. 
It is the true test of commitment. 
Otherwise, we put at risk the very considerable effort and input we have all invested in the Barbados Global Conference and in the preparatory process that went before it. 
And we would echo what the Secretary-General said in this Hall, in another but similar context, that the failure of implementation would render meaningless the historic accords and programmes of action so diligently and expertly produced. 
For our part, Samoa, in consultation with donor partners and appropriate United Nations agencies, is progressing towards finalizing national proposals to build on the Programme of Action and to guide donor activities and resources. 
A national Environment Management Plan is already in place to complement regional and international strategies. 
While we recognize the need to sustain our efforts, we must warn of the severe blow to the post-Rio optimism that we fear will be induced by the absence of concrete commitment on the part of the international community. 
In negotiations on the Programme of Action, and since then, we have been told to explore existing financial resources within the United Nations system to implement it. 
It is a response that does not readily generate confidence among the small island States. 
My own delegation believes that a number of essential and practical measures would need to be taken some of which could be taken now if the objectives and outcomes of the Barbados Conference are to be realized. 
We also think that administrative costs should be minimized, with priority given to programme activities. 
Equally, we think that the United Nations should take the initiative and work more closely with its specialized bodies, regional organizations and other non-United-Nations organizations to minimize duplication of development activities. 
Also, a more focused and effective Commission on Sustainable Development is, of course, vital in the monitoring of all post-Rio outcomes, including the Barbados Programme of Action, which must be fully integrated into the work of the Commission. 
At the forthcoming session of the Commission, the particular concerns of small island developing States in forestry and in sustainable agriculture should be given close attention. 
We are in no doubt that less bureaucratic, and more effective global funding mechanisms, such as the Global Environmental Facility, are essential. 
Furthermore, additional resources would be needed in the event that the Facility becomes the sole global financial mechanism for the environment and for the Conventions on biodiversity, climate change and desertification. 
We agree with the representative of India, who said this morning that appropriate arrangements must be made at the international level to assist and improve trade arrangements for small island developing countries in redressing adverse effects on their export capacities and earnings. 
In the long term, more United Nations resources should gradually be diverted from peace-keeping to development activities. 
But let me say it again as much to my own country as for others: a key ingredient of the Barbados Programme of Action is the need to match donor assistance with sound and responsible domestic policies. 
The management of resources is a theme to which Samoa and its regional neighbours in the Pacific have committed themselves in order to protect and to preserve what few resources we have. 
We congratulate UNDP particularly for the prompt and expert action taken, but more so for the manner of its undertaking: the full consultation; the utilization of existing structures; the emphasis on capacity-improvement; and the attention given to the requirements for suitability, efficiency and self-reliance. 
This is a modus operandi, or the ingredients of one, for effective implementation, and we would commend it for the general implementation of the Programme of Action. 
I also thank UNDP for the Capacity 21 initiative and for the Pacific Human Resource Programme being undertaken in our region. 
Our hope, of course, is that these programmes will fully take into account our circumstances and assist with the implementation of our national environmental management strategies. 
This is a subject of the gravest concern to my country and to all small islands. 
The fear of climate change and sea-level rise is real. 
But we are also concerned about the commitments made in Rio, more particularly the obligation undertaken by the Annex I parties to the Framework Convention on Climate Change to take the lead in reducing greenhouse gas emissions. 
That is why we, the small island developing States, have sought to address this concern through the draft protocol to the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change on greenhouse gas emissions reduction. 
Small islands are seeking to do this on the basis of available scientific evidence. 
The Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States has the potential to guide, in a sustainable development approach, our national development plans for the next two decades and beyond. 
Mr. Mabilangan (Philippines): The Philippine delegation associates itself with the expressions of sympathy to Egypt offered by the President, by the Chairman of the Group of 77 and by other speakers. 
The Philippines is itself prone to natural disasters, so we understand fully the plight of the affected people of Egypt. 
The Philippines also congratulates Ambassador Penelope Wensley of Australia for her masterly guidance of the preparations for the Global Conference. 
We thank the Government and people of Barbados for their hospitality and their excellent organization of the historic event. 
The commercialized image of the small island as paradise is often misleading. 
No man is an island, entire of itself; every man is a part of the main. 
Today, we could say: no island is an island complete in itself; every island forms part of the world. 
The islands of the world have been invaded by ideas and images from the outside world by artifacts and artifices, techniques and technologies, longings and desires which once were alien to them. 
The islands have themselves ventured beyond their coastlines, and they have had to face a highly competitive milieu. 
This has been difficult. 
Though no longer isolated, many of them remain remote from international ship lanes. 
But when, on the contrary, their people are too few, their production capabilities cannot benefit from economies of scale. 
Much too often, their imports far exceed their exports and their core export commodities are vulnerable to price fluctuations beyond their control. 
Constrained in manufacturing and trading, they invite tourists to share in the beauty of their land and waters. 
Volcanic eruptions which had once made them emerge from the bowels of the earth terrorize them; earthquakes and tidal waves overwhelm them. 
But it is not only to the vagaries of nature that the islands are vulnerable. 
They are also victims of the carelessness and indifference of man. 
The warming of the globe, which inexorably raises sealevels, threatening to submerge the Marshalls, the Maldives and many other places, can be traced to man's injudicious use of elements which emit greenhouse gases. 
The pollution which destroys coral reefs and depletes marine life can be traced to man's carelessness in waste disposal, in handling toxic or hazardous substances. 
The task we face is how to make these islands less vulnerable. 
Regional and subregional networking of early-warming systems and relief mechanisms could be bolstered with international support. 
More important, we must manifest our collective resolve to control our own injudiciousness and imprudence in the use of substances which lead to global warming, in the handling of hazardous materials, in making use of the islands and their seas as nuclear laboratories. 
The problems of the small islands also challenge other developing countries. 
Natural disasters, pollution of air and water, vanishing forests, drought, land erosion and desertification, and depletion of coastal and marine resources also afflict other developing countries. 
Market barriers, onerous terms of trade and external debt, shortage of financial resources and inequitable distribution of income: all these have often troubled other developing countries. 
Our expectations of the Barbados Conference, in line with key points of Rio, were: deeper appreciation of the right to development; provision of adequate financing; and facilitation of technology transfer. 
Our expectations and the Conference's achievements are linked to the most important resource of the islands and, indeed, of all nations: the human resource, the person, who is at the centre of all development effort. 
The developing world watched to see how willing the international community particularly the more affluent countries and the multilateral financial institutions was to assist the small islands. 
What would be done for the small developing islands by the world community apart from reminding them of what they themselves could do and should do would prefigure what could be done for other developing countries. 
For what benefits a group of nations, in terms of environmental protection and sustainable development, also benefits the world. 
There is an intimate linkage between sustainable development and the continued health of our planet. 
Negotiations on the Barbados Declaration and on the Programme of Action particularly on provisions related to the international implementation aspects of finance, to trade, to the transfer of environmentally sound technologies and to institutional arrangements were intense. 
Both documents testify to the world enthusiasm that was evident in Barbados. 
Only in this way may future generations be able to say that we did not work in vain; only in this way can we keep the spirit of Barbados a vibrant paradigm of that cooperation which will maintain the Earth as a fruitful haven for future generations. 
Mr. Leung (Fiji): On behalf of the people and the Government of Fiji, I should like to join previous speakers in expressing my deep sympathy to the Government and the people of Egypt on the sad loss of life that resulted from the recent floods. 
I am honoured to be able to intervene at this time to speak on an issue of great relevance and interest to Fiji and to my region, the South Pacific. 
As a small island developing State, Fiji was pleased, along with other countries, to have participated in the United Nations Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States recently held in Barbados. 
Recalling the compact at Rio only two and half years ago between the world's rich and poor countries, the sincerity regarding the early attainment of some of the commitments that were made at the Earth Summit is now increasingly being called into question. 
One is tempted to ask, in light of the apparent inertia of some developed States in providing greater evidence of their commitments, whether they are serious about the achievement of sustainable development goals by smaller island countries, including developing ones. 
It will look to examine what in the way of meaningful commitments and practical outcomes have been achieved as a result of it. 
In all frankness, I think we must acknowledge that a significant view has emerged that overall, the Conference was not the success it could have been. 
While we welcome the continued recognition that the unique economic and geographical characteristics of small island developing States accord them a status deserving of special attention, recognition of itself will not solve the underlying problems. 
Rather, it has been foisted upon us by an accident of nature, by the vagaries of the world climate system and by the past industrial and technological production processes of some developed States which ignored fundamental principles related to the sustainability of the environment. 
It is a historical truism that island developing States, while not responsible for this state of affairs, are nevertheless, because of their smallness, continued environmental victims of these past excesses. 
We welcome the initiatives that have been taken by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) on the Small Island Developing States Technical Assistance Programme (SIDS/TAP) and the information network SIDS/NET, and we join other countries in congratulating UNDP on the expeditious completion of these studies. 
There is much potential benefit for small island developing States in these initiatives, and we look forward to their early fruition. 
We also believe, for example, that the Declaration of Barbados and the accompanying Programme of Action are significant achievements in themselves. 
Taken together, they can serve as a blueprint for enabling small island developing States, when appropriately assisted, to realize the goals of sustainable development. 
They also serve as a timely reminder to the international community that the environmental challenges and problems of small island developing States must continue to remain high on the international agenda. 
Fiji shares the concerns and frustrations of an increasing number of developing countries, including small island States, that although significant progress has been made in a number of areas, much more remains to be done in the area of sustainable development. 
At the national level, Fiji has established a National Environment Strategy which encompasses a number of projects. 
These include the development of environmental impact assessment legislation and the establishment of a spatially referenced national environmental database to integrate the results of both terrestrial and marine resource surveys. 
All in all, 14 projects have been identified under this Strategy. 
We believe that the identification of a number of agreed priority areas in the Programme of Action as a basis for future action is useful. 
We should now continue to ensure that discussions on this remain action-oriented. 
In this connection, therefore, my delegation applauds initiatives such as voluntary funds, established for example, in relation to the United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks. 
We believe that the concept of the fund could be applied with equal success to other environmental conferences and processes. 
We sometimes feel that our concerns and aspirations are often overlooked because of our smallness and lack of political visibility. 
We therefore welcome the positive assurances by the United States, the European Union and others, of support for the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
My delegation supports the suggestion that the Commission on Sustainable Development might play a valuable and supportive role in the entire small-island-developing-States process. 
We believe that the Commission might be the right vehicle for engaging developed and small island developing States to establish the kind of coalition that could explore specific modalities to implement the Programme of Action. 
On a related note, we also support recent sentiments that the multitude of international processes related to the environment and sustainable-development efforts will need to be rationalized to eliminate duplication. 
We look forward, as a small island State, to the finalization of the policy options and financial instruments and mechanisms under consideration by the Commission for Sustainable Development and other United Nations bodies. 
However, we would like to thank our friends in the international community who continue to help us towards the attainment of sustainable development goals. 
I have already identified a number of areas which would be ripe for partnership in this regard. 
This should not be forgotten. 
However, as a small island developing State our commitment to sustainable development goals will remain undiminished. 
We will of course continue to carry a major responsibility for the achievement of national objectives in the areas of environment and sustainable development efforts. 
We will continue to marshal available resources towards those objectives, but we cannot do this alone and unaided. 
We therefore look to our global partners in national development to join us in a cooperative effort as we strive to achieve these objectives. 
In the final analysis, although the Barbados Conference was a qualified success, the international community must now rededicate itself to the goals that led to that Conference, and for the world's richer countries to honour the promises they have made to help smaller and ecologically fragile ones. 
Many of us had our hopes and expectations raised at that Summit. 
Mr. Chew (Singapore): I should first like to express my delegation's condolences to the delegation of Egypt on the loss of life in that country as a result of the recent floods and fire. 
At those Conferences the international community recognized the problems peculiar to small island developing States. 
While such States suffer from the same constraints in their developmental process as all other developing countries, they are further disadvantaged by special vulnerability factors. 
It is worth our while to take a few minutes to remind ourselves of the special vulnerability factors that confront small island developing States. 
Isolation, with poor communications and transportation links to the rest of the world, exacerbates the problems of economic development for small island developing States. 
These components parts are themselves often separated by vast stretches of sea, making administration and control extremely difficult. 
To comprehend this problem of separation, let me refer to Robert Louis Stevenson, who wandered around the Pacific in the late nineteenth century. 
He said that the sea is a horrible place and that sailing the seas was stupefying to the mind and poisonous to the temper. 
Thirdly, small island developing countries often have very small populations, which inhibits economic growth since they lack economies of scale. 
Fourthly, the lack of natural resources makes development even more daunting for small island developing States. 
However, tourism, if not carefully managed, will eventually destroy the beauty and fine ecological balance of small island developing States. 
In Barbados earlier this year the international community adopted the Barbados Declaration and the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
It is crucial for the international community to follow through with the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
Unless this is done, the plight of these island developing States will worsen and their chances of survival decrease significantly. 
The implementation of Agenda 21, and in particular of the Barbados Programme of Action, will reflect the political will and commitment by the industrialized States to achieve sustainable development. 
At Barbados it also became apparent that any follow-up to the Conference and the implementation of the Programme of Action would require strong United Nations Secretariat support. 
In his report (A/49/425 and Add.1) the Secretary-General has indicated that consideration was being given the issue of making available the resources necessary to establish the entity. 
Failure to do so would lead at best to delays in the implementation of the Programme of Action and, at worst, to consigning it to the back burner. 
We note that similar efforts are being undertaken for human rights programmes. 
The linkage between development and human rights is explicitly recognized by the international community in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action. 
The President (interpretation from French): Statements will therefore be limited to explanations of vote. 
May I also remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Third Committee in paragraph 5 of its report (document A/49/613). 
The draft decision, entitled Opening of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People, was adopted by the Third Committee. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to inform delegations that the General Assembly will observe the opening of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous Peoples on Thursday, 8 December 1994. 
We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 103. 
Between 1492 and 1763 empires were built by the forceful acquisition of small islands in the Caribbean. 
These were jewels in the crown of many a prince. 
In 1763, for example, two Caribbean islands islands not much larger than mine were exchanged by warring Powers, in a peace treaty, for what is today the second largest nation on Earth. 
Such was the value of small islands in the days before the industrial revolution, when the Caribbean produced great wealth for mighty nations. 
Today the wealth of the islands of the Caribbean is to be found in its people and their institutions, its biodiverse flora and fauna, its tropical reefs and tropical rain forests and its incredible natural beauty. 
Hundreds of millions of people, primarily from the industrialized countries, have come to stare at our beauty, to learn a little of our history and to seek respite from a harried life in their maddening metropolises. 
When the Global Conference was convened in Barbados and the Programme of Action was negotiated, five very important international implementation directives emerged. 
These are contained in annex II, Chapter XV, of the report. 
These are needed for the purpose of measuring sustainable development in a way that that cannot be accomplished by the crude gross national product (GNP) per capita device. 
Indeed, everyone deems it, by itself, wholly inadequate for the purpose of measuring sustainable development in any State. 
The GNP per capita device does not reflect the fact that our island States are too small to provide for their populations, at a low cost, many of the services routinely afforded to citizens of large countries. 
As the economists would say, we suffer from a diseconomy of scale. 
A single hurricane can set our development back 10 years or more when it destroys 50 per cent of our housing stock, completely devastates our agriculture and damages for a long time our precious but fragile tourism industry. 
A month ago Saint Lucia, which is in the eastern Caribbean, was visited by a tropical storm, which destroyed more than 80 per cent of its banana crop. 
This represented more than half of Saint Lucia's annual gross domestic product. 
Our proneness to natural disaster cannot be disregarded, given the frequency and inevitability of such incidents. 
We join in the expressions of condolence to the Government and the people of Egypt following the recent natural disaster in that country and its horrible consequences, including the loss of life. 
The effect on our peaceful tourist destinations was devastating. 
We decry its use because it paints an inaccurate picture of our development status. 
It also fails to measure the environmental costs associated with production, consumption and disposal in any nation. 
The need for a more useful set of economic-performance indicators is surely very evident in this post-Rio world. 
The emerging vulnerability index is not intended for use as a yardstick of poverty or wealth; rather, it is intended as a device for measuring the lack of economic resilience arising from the relative inability of a country to shelter itself from forces outside its control. 
It is easy to construct; the results are not difficult to comprehend; and it lends itself to international comparisons. 
Today we embrace the attempt to bring novel and improved thinking to the development process, for by succeeding, small island States will have contributed to the emergence of a better world. 
Most important, my delegation applauds and thanks the Government and the people of Barbados for having sacrificed much in order to make our island voices heard. 
Our efforts will come to naught if the industrialized countries do not cease and desist from engaging in harmful production patterns, wasteful consumption lifestyles and deadly disposal behaviours. 
Global warming and sea-level rise threaten the very existence of small island States; until our skies cease to be a dump site for harmful gases, our small countries will remain vulnerable and threatened. 
Our United Nations must uphold our right to exist free of the threat of destruction. 
The next 50 years will be critical. 
We believe that our United Nations possesses the will and the power to harness the forces of good for sustained development and a reversal of environmental decline. 
My delegation fully supports those statements. 
My delegation had high hopes and aspirations when we set out on the road that led us to the Barbados Conference. 
All the long hours and lengthy negotiations tested our patience, and we were glad to see that the world's attention would finally be focused on the small island States. 
We have stated many times that we feel our group of countries is a much-neglected group in the United Nations family of nations. 
To show our sincere commitment to the Rio process and its follow-up, we have implemented many projects in the Marshall Islands aimed at sustainable development, with many more in the planning stage. 
It was in that spirit that we arrived in Barbados. 
The Conference itself was very fruitful in strengthening old links and forging new relations among the leaders of the small island States. 
Our leaders were full of resolve to ensure that the partnership we had started upon in Rio should not be lost as we moved forward from Barbados. 
However, I would be less than frank if I did not mention the chagrin that was felt at the low turnout from the developed countries. This was after all supposed to be a conference on and not of small island developing States. 
Let us look closely at one of the outcomes of Barbados the Programme of Action and its recommendations. 
On the whole, the first chapters contain most of the requirements that my Government has envisaged in order to reach sustainable development. 
My Government stands ready to implement those national commitments that are not yet in place and to work jointly with our region, as outlined by Australia. 
However, we cannot pursue these goals without the assistance of the international community. 
We appreciate what has been provided, and we shall remain grateful for such assistance. 
We may, as the relevant paragraph says, seek to ensure that appropriate attention is given to the concerns of the small island States by the various international institutions. 
The danger is that such a vague sentence will undermine our efforts on the implementation level. 
We are grateful to those friends who continue to support us, and my Government strongly urges the developed countries to extend some of their official development assistance to the small island States. 
On institutional follow-up, we recognize that there should be an identifiable unit within the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
This office should have sufficient staff to be able properly to carry out its duties and mandates. 
This is stated very clearly in paragraph 123 of the Programme of Action, and I strongly believe that we are not micro-managing the Secretary-General if we voice the opinion that there should be at least four professional staff members dedicated to implementing the outcomes of the Barbados Conference. 
We commend the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) for the work carried out on the two feasibility studies. 
In our opinion, the SIDS/TAP programme could be implemented immediately, as the international framework required is more or less already in place. 
There are still some unanswered questions, but we are hopeful that we can have a period of consultations with UNDP and donor countries to see how this programme could be implemented. 
We need to look at this in detail through careful examination. 
But we have to realize that a certain degree of capacity-building is required before we can get to the level of implementing these proposals nationally. 
I must add that we are disappointed that these two reports were not translated and distributed at an earlier date. 
We were all very much aware that the Barbados Conference was an ambitious undertaking. 
At the same time, we were reminded that it would be the first follow-up to Rio in essence, a test of the international will to implement Agenda 21. 
We were told by experts that the islands would be useful arenas for pilot projects because of their small scale and relative isolation. 
The cost would also be much less or so those experts said. 
It seemed to him that the North was only reaffirming existing pledges and programmes, and that the islands would have to turn to each other for assistance and advice. 
Our forests, atmospheres, exclusive economic zones, marine ecosystems and coral reefs contribute a great deal to the preservation, if not the betterment, of the overall global environment. 
We know what the sustainable development needs of the Marshall Islands are. 
The costs envisaged to meet those needs are minute in comparison with the costs of giant development projects around the world. Our requests are not extravagant. 
Mr. George (Federated States of Micronesia): We join you, Mr. President, and previous speakers in expressing our sympathy to the people and Government of Egypt on the loss of life and destruction suffered as a result of the recent flood. 
I am also happy to say that my country fully supports the statement made by the Ambassador of Trinidad and Tobago as Chairperson of our transregional common-interest group, the Alliance of Small Island States, to which we attach great importance. 
All the nations gathered at that historic Conference declared that Agenda 21 reflected a global consensus and political commitment at the highest level of cooperation on development and environment. 
They further stressed that the cooperation of all States was crucial for the fulfilment of the objectives of Agenda 21. 
It is in this context that we regard the issue under discussion the report and outcomes of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States as a subject which is crucial to the Federated States of Micronesia. 
The Barbados Conference was not only the first global conference on sustainable development, but also the first concrete implementation of Agenda 21. 
Over the past two years or so, many delegations have spent time, effort and energy in the complex preparations and negotiations which led to the adoption of the Programme of Action in Barbados in May 1994. 
As we all know, the implementation stage of the Barbados Programme of Action is a tremendous task, which awaits the greatest commitment of the international community. 
It is exceedingly crucial to understand that, if we fail to breathe life into the Programme of Action, all of our efforts will be futile. 
In Rio we all joined in pursuing a new agenda for the twenty-first century. 
It is even clearer to us today that partnership participation in the sustainable development movement will require the genuine commitment and support of the international community, especially that of the industrialized countries. 
We believe that the journey from Rio has had many significant milestones. 
The Programme of Action that emerged from the Global Conference is the first post-Rio effort to amplify the principles of Agenda 21 in a specific context pointing towards tangible measures for implementation. 
We are now at a stage when mechanisms have been established to give impetus to the implementation of these measures. 
With such mechanisms in place as the Commission on Sustainable Development, the Conventions on climate change, desertification and biodiversity, and the restructured Global Environment Facility (GEF), the international community finds itself ever more obliged to give the highest priority to the international environment agenda. 
All of these mechanisms offer a unique contribution to the collective international effort towards sustainable development in significant ways. 
Much has already been done in our region to put into effect the commitments undertaken in the Programme of Action. 
At the regional level, the South Pacific Regional Environment Programme (SPREP) has been active in the coordination of a number of activities in the area of sustainable development, including a regional biodiversity programme funded by the pilot phase of the GEF. 
At the national level, despite many difficulties that my country faces as a small island State, the Federated States of Micronesia has already begun to take positive steps towards sustainable development. 
We welcome the recent report of the Secretary-General on actions taken by the organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system to implement the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
As the identifiable entity is envisaged as reporting to the Commission on Sustainable Development and other relevant bodies on the implementation of the Programme of Action, it will ensure that the outcomes of the Barbados Conference are effectively integrated into the Commission's thematic programme of work. 
It is in this light that we call for a strong partnership, to be seen not along lines of developed countries versus developing countries, but, rather, as a shared goal and investment for the benefit of the entire family of nations. 
We believe that the Barbados Conference was a major historical milestone which provided the impetus to the international community to demonstrate its commitment to the promise of Rio in 1992. 
It also offered a positive opportunity for greater participation and involvement by the international community in the important areas and issues of common interest and concern to mankind. 
Papua New Guinea maintains and shares the view that the sustainable development of small island developing States and their survival depend critically on the cooperation of the international community for the full and immediate implementation of the Programme of Action. 
The small island developing States possess within their national and regional surroundings natural habitats that house unique species of flora and fauna. 
The international community's recognition of the important role of small island developing States as custodians of valuable biodiversity is not only timely but indeed a positive step towards creating a greater opportunity for the attainment of sustainable development for the benefit of all our citizens. 
Papua New Guinea is of the firm view that the success of the Barbados Conference, like all other United Nations conferences, largely depends on the willingness of the donor countries to provide adequate technical and financial resources to ensure its full implementation. 
The Programme of Action highlights a number of development strategies which are important in promoting sustainable development. 
More specifically, these strategies include, human resource development, institutional capacity-building, and the promotion of international cooperation in the transfer of technology, trade and investments. 
Our existing foreign and domestic policies are geared towards achieving sustainable development, through the application of sound management practices in the exploitation of natural resources. 
This is done through the establishment, since independence, of environmental planning and protection legislation that sets legal mechanisms for the monitoring of environmental pollutants, against required levels, and effectively polices the activities of industry in terms of adherence to national environmental planning guidelines. 
This legislation sets limits, for instance, in the case of forest resources and parameters for sustainable harvesting. 
The direct involvement of the international community as well as relevant United Nations specialized agencies is needed in order effectively to fulfil the various programme requirements and directly to support national and regional efforts and priorities. 
In this regard, we welcome the actions that have already been taken through the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), particularly the Feasibility Study on a Technical Assistance Programme for Small Island Developing States, including two subregional workshops held in Fiji and Barbados. 
We are also pleased to acknowledge a joint initiative of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (HABITAT), UNDP and the World Bank on an urban management and environmental sanitation programme in a number of South Pacific island countries. 
Papua New Guinea has also embarked on an inter-island transportation project and has removed trade and migration barriers, with some members of the South Pacific Forum, to be consistent with the international consensus on the promotion of equitable trade and investment to achieve sustained economic growth and sustainable development. 
We therefore believe that the international community, working through and with the regional and subregional organizational mechanisms, can effectively implement the Programme of Action that will further strengthen and enhance international development cooperation in pursuit of sustainable development. 
We look forward to the report of the Commission on Sustainable Development on the implementation of the Programme at the next session, when we will continue to make constructive contributions to the work of the Commission. 
Thus, we would encourage the various agencies, including the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development, to give greater consideration to the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
The success of the Barbados Programme of Action critically hinges on the positive support of the international community in the effective implementation of national and regional programmes. 
Mr. Maruyama (Japan): At the outset, my delegation would like to join previous speakers in expressing its deepest sympathy to the Government and the people of Egypt on the tragic loss incurred as a result of the recent flood. 
The Programme of Action and the Barbados Declaration adopted at the Conference are indeed landmarks on the road from Rio. 
They provide fresh impetus to the work of the international community on the sustainable development of small island developing States. 
It was a historic conference, in as much as it established a firm basis for directing the attention of the international community to small island developing States and the serious problems they face in achieving sustainable development. 
The Programme of Action is the first step taken by the international community to help them address those problems. 
Our next task is to ensure its implementation on the basis of the partnership created at the Conference. 
The Programme of Action emphasizes the importance of human resource development to the sustainable development of small island developing States and pinpoints specific issues such as education, training and research and development as being of particular significance. 
It also rightly emphasizes the importance of enhancing institutional and administrative capacity. 
This is an orientation that is in accord with the policy of Japan with respect to its development assistance to developing countries, one of whose major priorities is enhancement of self-reliance. 
There is a synergy that is produced when effective national efforts are supported by external assistance. 
Japan is determined to work to enhance that synergy. 
As the Secretary-General rightly points out, the report should be considered to be of an interim nature. 
In view of the important role of the United Nations system, my delegation believes that it is vital to conduct a continuing review of plans and programmes for implementing the Programme of Action, and it therefore looks forward to further reports. 
In that connection, it would welcome the review of the Programme of Action by the Inter-agency Committee on Sustainable Development suggested in the Secretary-General's report. 
My delegation particularly welcomes and supports the results of the studies undertaken by UNDP on the SIDS/TAP technical assistance programme and the SIDS/NET information network. 
Cooperation is of vital importance in enhancing self-reliance by small island developing States, and both SIDS/TAP and SIDS/NET are designed to strengthen such cooperation. 
In conclusion, my delegation wishes to assure you, Mr. President, that Japan will make every effort to play an active role in implementing the decisions reached at the historic first Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
Mr. Balzan (Malta): I join previous speakers in expressing deepest sympathy and solidarity with the Government and the people of Egypt at this trying time, as they deal with the tragic consequences of the recent floods. 
The Barbados Conference successfully accomplished its task. 
My Government welcomes the report (A/49/425) of the Secretary General, on the action taken by the organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system to implement the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
While affirming the human and natural assets pertaining to small island developing States, the Declaration of Barbados did not fail to highlight the hurdles that need to be overcome. 
In aiming at the attainment of a better quality of life for present and future generations, the document adopts an exemplary wide-ranging approach. 
Comprehensive as it is, the Programme of Action negotiated and agreed upon at Bridgetown addresses innumerable issues relating to the sustainable development of small island States, issues which have been repeatedly underscored and which have been universally recognized. 
In 1992, in Rio, the international community identified the particular problems faced by small island States as a special case with regard both to environment and to development. 
At times, the size and geographic location of States in this category impose in themselves a number of economic disadvantages. 
In some cases, these disadvantages are multiplied as a consequence of natural disasters. 
In fact, vulnerability to external economic influences and ecological fragility are major concerns for small island developing States. 
This element is noted, more than as a matter of pride, because one cannot ignore its inherent implications or its impact on the world community as a whole. 
Hence the need to encourage and enhance regional and international cooperation. 
History teaches us that small island States, in their effort to survive, have always invested in their human resources. 
On the contrary, it has consistently yielded high dividends. 
Malta, itself a small island State, is living proof that the best investment lies in the development of human resources. 
Innovative and traditional economic activities that have been undertaken have given our islands the impetus needed to put the economy on a sound platform. 
Through their experience, gained in the course of their long history, they can continue to contribute to enhancing international political and economic cooperation. 
In this context, my country welcomes the inclusion in the Programme of Action of its proposal to set up a vulnerability index to serve as a supplementary yardstick to measure the degree and extent of vulnerabilities in terms both of economic structures and of institutions. 
A main agenda item currently being discussed within the Organization is the issue of development. 
The Assembly is expected shortly to debate the measures essential for the enhancement of development. 
Barbados does not mark the end of an exercise; rather, it signals the commencement of an ongoing process which monitors and ensures that the results obtained are consolidated and augmented. 
As my delegation pointed out in Barbados, the involvement and assistance of the international community in resolving issues which may hinder or arrest the sustainable development of small island developing States have to be viewed from a much wider perspective. 
That wider perspective necessarily includes the inverse proportionality of the importance which small island States have in key strategic areas of the globe. 
Conscious as they are of the responsibilities and hardships which their sensitive location has often placed on them, small island States are in the forefront in championing dialogue as the unique tool for fostering greater harmony and coexistence. 
In so doing dialogue demands as its basic element solidarity in action solidarity which warrants a comprehensive approach; solidarity which should not be limited to mere words but should serve as the means to translate words into deeds. 
Mr. Pierre (Guyana): I wish first to extend condolences to the Government and people of Egypt on the recent occurrences that have resulted in the tragic loss of life and suffering in that country. 
The Rio Conference on Environment and Development gave the world perhaps its clearest signal yet that the problems confronting humanity are so grave and urgent that they require treatment at the highest level possible. 
That Summit was equally unequivocal in its emphasis on the unique nature and vulnerability of small island States and of low-lying coastal regions. 
The situation confronting small island developing States in an increasingly competitive global economic and political environment is very aptly depicted in chapter 17 of Agenda 21. 
Small island States are indeed a special case both for environment and for development. 
In Barbados in April this year we met and deliberated successfully on the special circumstances affecting this group of partners. 
Our task henceforth will be to pursue with equal vigour and enthusiasm the full and urgent implementation of the agreements and decisions reached at that Conference. 
Guyana joins in urging the full endorsement of the Barbados Declaration and the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, contained in document A/CONF.167/9, now before the Assembly for consideration. 
To this end, we believe that it is essential that this responsibility be appropriately located within the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, as provided for in the Programme of Action. 
That Department should therefore be adequately equipped for the proper fulfilment of its responsibility for monitoring and coordination and for the provision of an effective support structure for the follow-up to the Conference decisions. 
Two areas of critical importance to small island States are information technology and capacity-building that would enhance the capacity of those States to better utilize and harness the assets of their rich natural habitat. 
The efficient and prompt manner in which the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) has responded to a mandate given it to prepare studies on these proposals deserves our full commendation. 
Those studies are contained in additional reports also before us for approval. 
I urge the Assembly to endorse the report now before us and to give its full support to the action outlined therein. 
Our highest commendations must go to the Government of Barbados and to the Alliance of Small Island States (AOSIS) for their roles and efforts in ensuring such an outcome. 
It now behooves us in the General Assembly to treat the implementation and follow-up process with equal seriousness and determination, in order to give true meaning to what has been accomplished. 
Mr. Turnquest (Bahamas): Let me at the outset associate myself with other speakers in expressing to the Government and the people of Egypt the condolences and sympathy of my delegation on the tragic loss of life and damage resulting from the recent floods. 
The Bahamas considers that the Programme of Action provides a blueprint for a comprehensive and integrated approach to sustainable development by small island developing States. 
It tackles the numerous issues that we as island developing States must address in our pursuit of sustainable development. 
The Declaration is a statement of our collective political will. 
The international community is called upon to fully support and provide the effective means for the implementation of this Programme. 
We view the Secretariat support unit as a vital component of the implementation strategy. 
In this regard, the necessary resources must be provided to the Secretariat in order that it may fulfil the functions outlined in paragraph 123 of the Programme. 
My delegation welcomes the report of the Secretary-General, and is indeed pleased with the initial efforts of the various development agencies of the United Nations system in including the Programme of Action in their respective work programmes. 
More importantly, it is noted that certain agencies have actually commenced activities which fulfil various aspects of the Programme of Action. 
In this regard, we commend the World Meteorological Organization for its activities and programmes in several substantive areas of the Programme of Action, particularly its specific programmes for climate change and sea-level rise, which represent a major concern for island States like my own. 
We are aware that due to time constraints, very little work was accomplished in the previous session. 
We are, however, hopeful that there will be an effective means for monitoring and reviewing the progress made in the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
We assure the Assembly that, as a newly elected member of the Commission on Sustainable Development, we are committed to play our role in the work of that Commission. 
In this connection, I am pleased to report that the Bahamas is in the process of establishing a national commission on science, technology and sustainable development. 
It is expected that the commission will be headed by an executive director and will be responsible for the follow-up of Agenda 21, the two Conventions arising from the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and the Barbados Declaration and Programme of Action. 
The membership of the commission will reflect a wide cross-section of the Bahamian community, including Government officials, academics, the church, business and industrial interests and non-governmental organizations. 
My delegation is indeed pleased and encouraged to note the prompt response by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) to the mandates given to it at Barbados in paragraphs 105, 106 and 126 of the Programme of Action to support capacity-building in small island developing States. 
My Government is currently studying this report with great interest. 
We are pleased with the manner in which the study was conducted, that is, that there was close cooperation with the AOSIS core group of States, regional institutions, non-governmental organizations and the island States themselves. 
The Bahamas wishes to raise one small concern, however, and that is that it be treated fully as a small island developing State. 
I take this opportunity to mention this point, as it ought to be borne in mind that several island developing States have now graduated from UNDP assistance as well as from concessional treatment by most other international financial institutions. 
Small island developing States are noted for their species diversity and endemism. 
However, due to their small size, their relative isolation and the fragility of island ecosystems, their biological diversity is among the most threatened in the world. 
We take this opportunity to note that the Barbados Programme of Action contains agreement on action to formulate and implement integrated strategies for the conservation and sustainable use of such territorial and marine biodiversity, and in particular of endemic species. 
We are pleased to note that UNEP will be convening the first conference of the parties to the biodiversity Convention in the Bahamas from 28 November to 9 December 1994. 
In this connection, we take the opportunity to urge the international community once again to honour the financial commitments made and to review our first full-fledged test of global partnership forged at Rio, by which the international community made firm commitments to work collectively to guarantee sustainable development. 
Fulfilling pledged commitments will certainly enable small island developing States to make operational the blueprint of the Programme of Action of the Barbados Conference. 
Mr. Shambos (Cyprus): I should like to join you, Mr. President, and previous speakers in expressing profound condolences and sympathy to the Government and people of Egypt for the tragic loss in human lives and property caused by the wrath of nature. 
My Government expresses appreciation to the Government and people of Barbados for the excellent conference arrangements, which led to the successful conclusion of that historic gathering, and for the warm hospitality extended to all participants. 
The Barbados Conference itself can undoubtedly be characterized as a success. 
The convening of the Conference is to a great extent an achievement that should be attributed to the dedication and persistent adherence of the Alliance of Small Island States (AOSIS) to the cause of the special environmental and developmental needs of small island States. 
The Republic of Cyprus, itself a member of AOSIS, embraced at an early stage the just cause of this pioneering exercise and will continue to work for the realization and furtherance of its goals. 
The Barbados Conference indeed marked a milestone in our history by honouring with commitments the promises of Rio to one of the most vulnerable groups of our community of States. 
However, recognition and awareness alone will not suffice to cure the acute problems small island developing States are facing today. 
These and a host of other issues are of vital significance and of universal dimension, and call for concerted, effective action if we aspire to succeed in the global effort to save our threatened integrated environment and to achieve sustainable development for every part of our planet. 
This objective is of paramount importance and is fully supported by the Government of the Republic of Cyprus, which has endorsed the principles of sustainable development and the decisions taken in Barbados. 
My delegation welcomes the report of the Secretary-General on the Action taken by the organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system to implement the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States (A/49/425). 
We also welcome the Secretary-General's submission of the feasibility study of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) on an information-sharing network for small island States; Cyprus was used as one of the case studies in accomplishing this task. 
We consider both the report and the submission of the study as significant steps in the right direction. 
The preservation and enhancement of what has been achieved so far in this vital area depend on our readiness to strictly fulfil the responsibilities and duties emanating from the Barbados documents. 
I conclude with the plea that developing and developed countries work together to fulfil our obligations to present and future generations so that this globe, our common home, is not only preserved but also ameliorated in order to secure the continuity of life itself. 
It is in this just endeavour that the small island States could and should play a leading role. 
Let us all act collectively to ensure the survival of humankind in an environment conducive to human dignity and prosperity all over the globe. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): I wish first of all to convey to the Government and the people of Egypt Brazil's heartfelt condolences on the tragic events in that country a few days ago. 
In June 1992 Brazil had the honour to host the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED). 
On that occasion, in Rio, the links between legitimate development goals, environmental concerns and the well-being of future generations were thoroughly established and developed. 
The characteristics of small island States and their susceptible ecosystems have made us recognize their great significance to our planet. 
Although those States are afflicted by economic difficulties and confronted by development imperatives similar to those of developing countries in general, small island developing States have their own peculiar vulnerabilities and characteristics, and the difficulties they face in the pursuit of sustainable development are particularly severe and complex. 
Brazil is well aware of this uniqueness and considers that small island developing States represent a special case for sustainable development, worthy of concerted international attention. 
The potential of the small island developing States has been recognized. 
Nevertheless, they are still faced with the challenge of ensuring that their resources are used in a sustainable way for the well-being of present and future generations. 
In this regard, my delegation looks forward to the full implementation of both Agenda 21 and the Programme of Action formulated in Barbados. 
The international community therefore has to meet the obligations taken on in Barbados towards small island developing States, for they are the most vulnerable among us and could very well be the first to bear the negative environmental impact of ill-conceived development. 
Unfortunately, the international community is apparently still reluctant to meet its financial obligations. 
The financial level at which the Global Environment Facility has been renegotiated is equally discouraging. 
My delegation believes that providing small island developing States with the required material support is one of the most important means to enable these countries to achieve greater self-reliance in coping with environmental matters. 
It is in this context that we call upon delegations to foster financial support for projects and programmes relating to sustainable development. 
We understand that the implementation of these projects and programmes is a responsibility of the countries directly concerned. 
Nevertheless, the support of the developed countries, United Nations bodies and specialized intergovernmental agencies is of the utmost importance. 
This document outlines a viable facility to support technical cooperation between small island developing States. 
We are confident that similar studies will be prepared so that effective action can be taken with a view to implementing the decisions contained in the Programme of Action. 
We believe that the post-cold-war world provides us with ample room for new partnerships in the field of genuine cooperation between developing and developed States to effect sustainable development. 
Let us abide by them, for we are certain that small island developing States, given appropriate assistance by the international community, can and will implement relevant plans and programmes to support their development. 
The objective of our common effort is, of course, sustainable development. 
Mr. Bivero (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): I should like to convey Venezuela's condolences to the people and the Government of Egypt following the tragic natural disaster in their country. 
The Barbados Declaration and Programme of Action flowed from Agenda 21 in an area that is of particular interest to Venezuela, which has an extensive continental and island coastline on the Caribbean. 
Although the self-sufficiency objective of the Barbados Programme of Action is commendable, the Programme acknowledges the need for the support of the community of donor countries. 
In our opinion, capacity-building and the study on a technical assistance programme that was undertaken by the United Nations Development Programme in fulfilment of the request contained in the Programme of Action are of paramount importance at the initial stage. 
Venezuela will consider how it might strengthen its support for the Programme. 
As Venezuela's Minister for Foreign Affairs indicated during the high-level segment of the Barbados Conference, 
Venezuela adheres to the Barbados Declaration and considers itself bound by and committed to the Programme of Action. 
Only by working together can we benefit from our experiences and try to combine our efforts to solve these problems. 
To this end, the greatest assets are the human resources of the developing island countries themselves and of other countries whose national development processes are similar to ours, the United Nations system and the community of donor countries. 
The Barbados Programme of Action will be a milestone in the process of implementing Agenda 21, both politically and economically. 
We trust that the international community, bilaterally and multilaterally, will respond constructively to this challenge. 
Mr. Razali (Malaysia): We all share the concerns of the small island developing States regarding their unique vulnerabilities. 
In recognition of the urgent need to address the threats to the survival of small island developing countries, the United Nations, together with the Government of Barbados, hosted the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States in Barbados in April-May 1994. 
Malaysia was represented at ministerial level, as we wanted to demonstrate our solidarity with and our support for the small island developing States. 
The Barbados Conference has a special meaning for all of us as, following the Rio Conference, it was the first global meeting, in implementation of Agenda 21, devoted to the question of sustainable development. 
The implementation of the Barbados commitments would be an important indicator of our collective determination to pursue global sustainable development. 
Malaysia considers Chapter XV of the Programme of Action, which relates to implementation, monitoring and review of the programme at the national, regional and international levels, as the most important chapter. 
Although the implementation of policies and programmes to achieve sustainable development is primarily the responsibility of the countries concerned, the support of the developed countries, United Nations bodies and the specialized intergovernmental bodies is essential. 
Indeed, this commitment was underscored at the Rio Summit in June 1992. 
Chapter 15 of the Programme of Action also recognizes small island developing States' dependence on overseas markets for value-added exports in areas in which they are internationally competitive and their need to develop those markets. 
While we all need to make the transition to sustainable development, the bulk of the burden of change should not be placed on the developing countries, including the small island States. 
In this respect, Malaysia is committed to the promotion of South-South cooperation, by which we share and exchange experiences on development matters, especially human-resource development. 
It is based on the belief that the development of a country depends on the quality of its human resources; hence its emphasis on the development of human resources through training. 
Malaysia's assistance under the MTCP is essentially in the form of training, conducted either at Malaysian universities or at training institutions. 
Other forms of assistance include study visits, services of experts, and the provision of supplies and equipment for socio-economic projects. 
To date, more than 84 countries, including small island States, have benefited in varying degrees from the MTCP. 
The small island developing countries could also benefit from participating in the projects implemented by the Group of 15 for the promotion of South-South cooperation. 
The projects involve training and exchanges in experiences in the fields of finance, trade, information, science and technology, environment and population. 
Malaysia has also actively cooperated through the Commonwealth, which has played a leadership role in addressing the concerns of small island developing States. 
Such disposal of toxic, hazardous and radioactive wastes, as well as oil spills and desludging activities that result in the generation of hazardous waste, has a serious effect on both marine and land resources. 
The early implementation of these recommendations would mitigate some of the immediate concerns. 
At the same time, the presence of an entity in the Secretariat to monitor the Programme of Action would ensure that attention continued to be given to the threats and problems facing small island developing States. 
The economic, ecological and security challenges confronting the small island developing States must be effectively addressed to ensure their continued well-being. 
Our commitment, through the Barbados Programme of Action, to assisting the small island developing States will without any doubt contribute to the long-term sustainable growth, security and stability of small States. 
Mr. Gallegos (United States of America): We also join in sending condolences to the Egyptian delegation on the tragic losses resulting from the recent devastating floods. 
As the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island States demonstrated, small island developing States are playing an increasingly active and better-defined role in diverse world and regional organizations. 
The United States seeks to cooperate with island nations in the struggle to generate sustainable economic growth. 
The agenda outlined steps that need to be taken globally, regionally and locally in 14 key areas. 
We intend to work with the international community to follow up the Conference in order to give its work real content and to activate the Programme it adopted. 
The United States believes that, because many of the world's coral reefs are located in small island developing States, a practical approach to their protection would address key concerns raised in the Conference such as biodiversity, habitat protection, natural-disaster protection and climate change. 
We are working to ensure the participation of developed and developing countries, international and non-governmental organizations, academia and the private sector in this effort. 
In this regard, let us bear in mind, while considering the issues of sustainable development in small island States, that there is no substitute for private-sector economic growth. 
Good government can help, but chiefly in a supportive role, such as spadework organization, start-up infrastructure, the fostering of a positive business climate, and assistance in publicizing the opportunities available. 
Inefficient government, of course, can quickly do far more to reduce or prevent growth. 
In addition to the important coral-reef initiative I have mentioned, my Government expects to follow up on the Barbados Conference in a number of other ways: through bilateral programmes, the World Bank, the regional development banks and other multilateral-assistance agencies. 
Mrs. Hassan (Pakistan): On behalf of the Government and people of Pakistan, my delegation would like to express our condolences to our Egyptian brothers, especially those affected by the tragedy, on the loss of life and property in the recent disastrous floods. 
With the adoption of the Programme of Action agreed at the Barbados Conference, the United Nations will be on the way to implementing this important document, which is expected to directly affect the lives of many in the small island developing States. 
Pakistan is not a small island, but we share common perceptions on development issues with our friends from the small island developing States. 
Awareness of environmental issues has grown over the past two decades. 
Environmental issues are the urgent concern of all peoples of the world. 
It was evident during the discussions in the high-level segment that, while Rio had laid the foundations of this partnership, the destructive patterns of human consumption and production were continuing unabated. 
Less than 20 per cent of the world's population in the developed countries continue to use 80 per cent of the world's resources. 
Their decades of unplanned industrialization and unsustainable methods of production and the exploitation of resources without any regard for the future have contributed to the deterioration of the environment, causing environmental changes that threaten the very existence of some small islands. 
Small islands are truly, in the words of David Herbert Lawrence, 
vivid fragments of life (...) they are a celebration, in the sea. 
The beauty that surrounds us in an island is, however, threatened by an in-built fragility and vulnerability to the forces of nature, as well as by human and environmental degradation. 
The Barbados Conference achieved one of its objectives: sensitizing the international community to the problems of the small island developing countries as high-risk entities. 
The gross national product of some small island developing States may place a small number of them among middle-income economies. 
The sustainability of the economic base of even the most affluent among the small islands cannot be assured, in view of their special circumstances. 
The international community must recognize this fact. 
The Programme of Action acknowledges that the small island developing States face peculiar environmental and development challenges. 
Pakistan is extremely sensitive to the vulnerabilities of the small island developing States, whose small size, limited resources, geographic dispersion and isolation from markets place them at a disadvantage economically. 
They are vulnerable to global warming and rise in sea levels, with certain low-lying islands facing the increasing threat of the loss of their entire national territories. 
Pakistan was honoured to participate in the process of designing sustainable development plans and programmes tailored to the specific needs of the island States. 
Pakistan is committed to making sustainable development a reality. 
Similarly, global efforts are required to address environmental and development issues in an integrated manner. 
The efforts of the small island developing countries to sensitize the international community to their problems deserve our admiration. 
Despite their limited human resources at United Nations Headquarters, they have been able to garner the support of the international community for a Programme of Action that could be the first concrete step towards the implementation of the recommendations of Agenda 21 as they relate to the small islands. 
The small island developing States require immediate action and attention. 
Even a day lost in launching the implementation of the Programme of Action would exact a heavy price, especially for those small islands whose very existence is threatened by the forces of nature. 
At the Barbados Conference the international community, through the adoption of the Programme of Action, recognized that the small island developing States face peculiar environmental and developmental problems. 
The implementation of the Programme of Action will require additional financial commitments, both by national Governments and the international community. 
The expectation that such resources can be made available merely through a re-ordering of priorities is certainly not a realistic one. 
Most of the islands have small economies, with a great degree of built-in unpredictability, whether due to natural forces or to the structure of the economy. 
It is difficult to expect that such economies would be able to generate the extra resources without external financial assistance. 
To conclude, we hope that the Programme of Action will allow for the development of appropriate strategies by the small island developing States that will enable them to pursue their sustainable development goals despite their natural vulnerabilities. 
While South-South cooperation is an important mechanism for learning from the experiences of the developing countries, the concept of international responsibility as included in Agenda 21 must not be allowed to erode. 
We assure our friends from the small island developing States of our complete and full support to achieve the objectives of the Programme of Action and the Declaration of Barbados. 
Mr. Isakov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): At the outset, on behalf of the Russian delegation, I wish to join in the expressions of sympathy on the tragedy suffered by the people and the Government of Egypt in the recent flooding. 
In our view, the Programme of Action agreed upon in Barbados has practical significance for a purposeful solution to the problems of preserving the small islands' unique ecosystems and of stimulating their economic development. 
One important area in which the island States can exploit their own efforts, coupled with international assistance, is the development of human potential in such areas as the preservation of culture, raising educational levels and the provision of housing and medical services. 
Of special significance is the active use of modern scientific, technical and information potential capable of ensuring the expanded use of environmentally safe and inexpensive technologies, especially in the areas of agriculture, energy, public health and effective monitoring of the environment. 
In this connection, the Russian delegation notes its readiness to establish and develop cooperation with the small island States in those areas. 
Mr. Pursoo (Grenada): I should first like to join previous speakers in conveying condolences to the Government and the people of Egypt on the loss of life and property caused by the recent flood in that country. 
It afforded small island developing States the opportunity to bring before the world community observations and studies of the specific characteristics which adversely affect their ability to achieve sustainable development. 
Grenada wishes to reiterate its deep appreciation to the organizers and participants of the Conference in particular the United Nations and the host country, Barbados and for the follow-up arrangements in progress, especially the SIDS/TAP and SIDS/NET initiatives undertaken by the United Nations Development Programme. 
There exist similar programmes of action, but such programmes in themselves are no guarantee of a solution to the problems they address. 
The successful implementation of the Programme of Action of the Barbados Conference holds out specific development benefits to small island developing States and indeed represents their hope. 
But failure successfully to implement this Programme of Action could lead to a void that could in turn entail setbacks and disruptions far beyond the shorelines of those islands. 
The problems of small island developing States are indeed a matter of global concern and therefore the solution to those problems must of necessity be in large measure global in scope. 
The Programme of Action did not seek to address all the problems, development options and special needs of small island developing States. 
It has been intentionally fashioned to lead to ease of implementation. 
The disadvantages characteristic of the development of small island developing States are severe and numerous the prospects and options are but few. 
Small island developing States have been made to understand that aid fatigue is wearing thin the resolve, and taxing the will, of traditional assistance processes. 
We have been urged to be more creative in dealing with the constraints, challenges, prospects and options facing our countries. 
And so our economic development objectives are guided by the need to achieve self-sufficiency and genuine sustainability within the framework of global interdependence. 
Global cooperation to ensure the successful implementation of the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States remains a vital contribution to the hope of small island developing States. 
In the absence of the President, Mr. Seniloli (Fiji), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
May I take it that the General Assembly duly takes note of this information? 
The President: The Assembly has before it two draft resolutions contained in paragraph 34 of the report of the Preparatory Committee. 
Mrs. Mathurin Mair (Jamaica): It is my great honour and pleasure to introduce the report of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations and to summarize its essence. 
The General Assembly has since received two reports from the Committee. 
It should have universal importance, be enduring in its effect and have a suitable symbolic value. 
The Secretary-General has issued invitations as requested, and will report on the replies received as soon as the necessary information is available. 
With regard to the issue still pending before the Committee, 
The text of the letter, which was addressed to Ambassador Al-Kidwa, is before the Assembly. 
At its 4th meeting, the Preparatory Committee established an open-ended drafting group to prepare a solemn declaration to be adopted in 1995 to mark the observance of the anniversary. 
The drafting group held eight meetings. 
They include the following: 
(a) The Declaration must address the ordinary people of all countries, a distinction must be drawn between people and bureaucracies and it must be clear in language; 
(b) It must not be grandiose; 
It was also agreed that all decisions by the drafting group should be taken by consensus. 
On the basis of this outline, the Preparatory Committee proceeded with its work. 
At a subsequent meeting of the drafting group, the Chairman reconfirmed the two decisions agreed to by the Committee at its previous meetings regarding the basic outline of the declaration and its structure, namely, that it should be clear and economical in size. 
I turn now to other substantive matters considered by the Committee, namely, the content of the celebration, commemorative programmes and activities. 
In that context, the Chairman of the Committee undertook to indicate to the President of the General Assembly the need for the Assembly to take action on the convening of a youth plenary as part of the commemoration, in accordance with Assembly resolution 45/103 of 14 December 1990. 
The Preparatory Committee has also been briefed by the Secretariat on programme developments oriented towards children and youth including, for example, a global teach-in on the United Nations, which is in the planning phase. 
Its objective is to have all school systems designate time around 24 October 1995 to teach about the United Nations. 
As indicated in paragraph 19, the Committee has also considered a conference room paper containing a very comprehensive summary of global projects. 
All these projects are being overseen and coordinated by the Secretariat. 
The Committee was informed that the projects had been selected by the Secretariat from the several hundred submitted and were those that best met the overall objectives of the fiftieth anniversary, as well as the project guidelines and criteria established by the Secretariat. 
Those in the developmental stage largely included projects for which funding and/or executing partners still remained to be secured. 
The Secretariat has recently begun developing some global programmes to be paid for out of funds raised for that purpose. 
Let me turn now to paragraphs 23, 24 and 25, which contain information on the action that is being taken by Member States, including the establishment of national committees and the issuance of commemorative stamps. 
The Assembly will note that at present 79 Member or observer States have established national committees to coordinate preparations to organize the national commemorative activities, while another 29 have indicated their intention to do so. 
The Secretariat is working with the United Nations Postal Administration to develop a possible programme consisting of first day covers of commemorative stamps on specially designed envelopes. 
So coordination of the activities of the United Nations and other organizations of the United Nations system has continued to be ensured, mainly through the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC), and, at the working level, through focal points, representatives who have been designated by the specialized agencies and organizations. 
In the past year there have been three meetings with the focal points in the United Nations system. 
In addition, United Nations field network and regional Commissions have been mobilized towards the commemorative effort. 
The ACC has also decided to organize a special forum during its spring 1995 session to discuss the future of the United Nations system in the context of the anniversary. 
The Secretariat has been in contact with all staff committees and has regularly briefed the Staff-Management Coordination Committee. 
Paragraph 30, in section D of Chapter III, tells us that the activities of the non-governmental organizations have been a very important element in this process. 
Communication strategies have been developed, and particular commemorative projects have been identified. 
The United Nations associations have been active and supportive of global efforts to commemorate the anniversary, in many cases actually assisting and working with national committees and spearheading anniversary preparations at national and local levels. 
As a consequence, the Secretary-General established a Trust Fund for the Fiftieth Anniversary Celebrations for that purpose and urged Member States to support that initiative. 
Support was also sought from the private sector, including a number of global sponsors and international licensees. 
The Committee was advised that substantial progress had been made in securing global and project sponsorships, as well as some additional generous individual contributions. 
As is noted in paragraph 21, programme development was significantly augmented with self-funded projects. 
At the end of its report the Preparatory Committee deals with its recommendations to the General Assembly. 
In paragraph 34 it recommends the adoption of draft resolutions, to the text of which I draw representatives' attention. 
Draft resolution I, which is entitled Commemoration of the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, says: 
Noting the positive report of the secretariat of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations on the offer of the Royal Mint, 
Noting the potential of such a programme to provide the Trust Fund with revenue to support educational and communications activities about the work of the United Nations, 
Agreeing that the issuance of legal-tender coins commemorating the fiftieth anniversary would be a fitting way for States to honour and provide a suitable lasting memento of this historic occasion, 
2. Requests the secretariat to make the necessary arrangements with the Royal Mint to implement the United Nations Fiftieth Anniversary Coin Programme on a timely basis; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to write to all States advising them of the programme and inviting them to participate by issuing a commemorative coin honouring the fiftieth anniversary. 
Draft resolution II, which is entitled Work of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, says: 
1. Approves the report of the Preparatory Committee and takes note of its work in 1994, including the progress of work reported in the open-ended drafting group of the Committee; 
2. Looks forward to receiving, before the end of 1994, the report of the Secretary-General on the responses received in regard to the special commemorative meeting to be held in October 1995, in order to enable it to recommend a precise timetable and agenda for that meeting; 
3. Expresses its appreciation to the secretariat of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations for its efforts to make this a global commemoration, involving, inter alia, national committees, non-governmental organizations and the United Nations system and staff; 
4. Welcomes the commemorative programme being formulated by the secretariat, and requests that emphasis continue to be placed on the development of programmes addressing the general public, and in particular youth and children; 
5. Welcomes also the continuation of the work of the Preparatory Committee on the draft declaration for the fiftieth anniversary; 
6. Decides that the Preparatory Committee should continue its work and report thereon to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session, and/or during the forty-ninth session, as required. 
The President: I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed today at 11 a.m. 
The President: I therefore request those representatives wishing to participate in the debate to inform the Secretariat as soon as possible. 
During the half-century of its existence, the world and our Organization with it has experienced changes that have profoundly upset the general pattern of international relations. 
All of these advances, which represent genuine gains for humankind, have become the pillars on which today's international system is based, even if the full implementation of the purposes and principles of the Charter continues to meet with obstacles. 
The United Nations unquestionably has played the role of architect and catalyst in these numerous changes, even though at certain stages its work, unavoidably, went through difficult patches. 
Reality, unfortunately, did not live up to this hope. 
Indeed, by adapting, for better or for worse, to their new framework, the international relations stemming from this outline for a new world order generated new reflexes, new approaches and new efforts and initiatives, without, however, righting the structural imbalances or warding off the resulting conflicts and tragedies. 
This poses serious threats to international peace and security, since it is undeniable that islands of prosperity cannot indefinitely flourish in oceans of misery and privation. 
It is clear that, even if the end of ideologies could make us believe that history had completed its development, the reformation now under way of international relations has not yet revealed all of its aspects. 
This has given rise to the fear of paradoxical consequences fraught with serious implications for all of humankind, which only the building of a genuine solidarity among nations and within nations could effectively ward off. 
The end of the bipolar balance and of the uncertain and tumultuous period to which it gave rise have provided the United Nations a warning signal to grasp all of the changes under way and to seek appropriate solutions to the numerous problems that continue to arise. 
As a unique forum for concerted action and dialogue among peoples, through their Governments, the United Nations has a particularly significant role to play in controlling the future course of international relations. 
At the dawn of a new century, the time has come to provide new content for its objectives and to create conditions likely to provide lasting solutions to the great dilemmas of our time the result of the complexity of economic and political considerations. 
It is already preparing to do so through the establishment of a national committee entrusted with organizing commemorative events, through which its people will experience, together with the other peoples of the United Nations, the intensity of the message of hope that our Organization bears. 
When the United Nations was established in 1945 none of our 13 countries was independent. 
In fact the majority of mankind at that time lived under colonial rule. 
Despite the lofty principles enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations, 17 years would elapse before two countries in the English-speaking Caribbean and then Suriname would gain their independence; 10 others were to become sovereign States in the 21 years following 1962. 
The process of decolonization in the Caribbean is not yet fully complete, despite the gains made. 
Nevertheless, the role played by the United Nations in the decolonization process has been one of its major successes. 
Since 1945 we have witnessed empires crumble and medium-sized States disintegrate; we have seen the growth in the absolute number of States and the appearance of micro-States as within the CARICOM. 
During the past 50 years we have participated in global technological change and wizardry too incredible to have been predicted in 1945. 
In our view, no other 50-year period in human history has encompassed such rich and unanticipated changes, defying the sages of all hues. 
In the almost 50 years since the founding of the United Nations the countries of the CARICOM and Suriname have come to regard this institution as a force for good. 
The United Nations has become mankind's most important global institution. 
Given its achievements since its founding, our task is to provide the United Nations with a greater vision, to secure its continued participation in meaningful change, while attempting to engineer that change and to guide it during the next 50 years of its existence. 
The vision of CARICOM and Suriname grows out of our domestic reality; we hope to participate in creating a world where there is equity among all nations and justice for all peoples. 
Our 13 small and peace-loving countries practice democracy; we recognize its inherent strengths, and applaud the United Nations for espousing greater freedoms. 
Our radio and television stations will also be carrying special programmes, including cultural presentations, informing the public of the activities of the United Nations. 
Our countries' newspapers will be featuring essay contests, and several regional and local magazines will also be giving coverage to the commemorative events. 
We are also planning a number of national projects, and will inform the United Nations fiftieth anniversary secretariat about them shortly. 
The United Nations is recognized as a force for good, globally. 
The avoidance of nuclear war, for example, is of paramount importance to all the peoples of the world, because nuclear war portends such irreversible destruction and mass death. 
The small-island and low-lying coastal States of the Caribbean littoral equally fear the irreversible destruction and suffering which global warming and sea-level rise will inflict on our small countries. 
The CARICOM and Suriname believe that our future will be even more exceptional than our past. 
We believe that by the year 2045 the United Nations will have reversed environmental decline, succeeded at global disarmament, resolved the debt crisis, created a just economic order, arrested population growth, reduced poverty, empowered women, eliminated discrimination against other vulnerable groups and saved the world's indigenous peoples from extinction. 
If that is to be our future, then we must be for ever vigilant; we must never allow our United Nations to become undemocratic or weak. 
We, the peoples of the United Nations, must stand united for a better world. 
This historic occasion will offer the international community an important opportunity to draw lessons from the past and to engage in an in-depth exchange of views on the role which our Organization must play in the years to come. 
Since the bipolar era ended, the genuine peace which the world needs so desperately has still not been established. 
In order for it to play an effective role, the United Nations particularly its Security Council needs to be restructured and democratized. 
Bolstered by the purposes and principles enshrined in its Charter, it is called upon to play an important role in the search for solutions to problems or crises arising in various regions of our world. 
We support the idea that proper preparation for this event will mean doing everything possible to ensure that the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary has lasting repercussions and great symbolic value. 
In this regard, it is important that the Member States, in their joint declaration, solemnly reaffirm the ideals and principles of the Charter and define the major guidelines for the Organization's action in the future. 
No less important is a heightening of the general public's awareness of the importance of the United Nations and its role in current international relations. 
The public's support and backing are clearly necessary if our universal Organization is to succeed in its undertaking. 
My delegation keenly hopes that the implementation of this programme of activities will contribute, however modestly, to the international effort to make this commemoration an event of universal importance. 
The occasion itself will be a high point in our continuing efforts to take stock of the United Nations its past, present and future. 
An assessment of its past and present will be important in charting the future course of our Organization, which in many ways represents the substance and structure of multilateralism. 
The substance and structure of the multilateralism of the next millennium must reaffirm the ideals enshrined in our Charter. 
Multilateralism for present and future generations must address the concerns of all of us. 
The Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, which was established on 13 April 1992, has continued to promote various activities designed to mark the occasion. 
These activities will have an important bearing on the public perception of the United Nations. 
A positive public perception would contribute to strengthening the United Nations itself. 
Malaysia welcomes the recent resolution of the question of an invitation to Palestine to participate in the special commemorative meeting of the General Assembly at the level of Heads of State or Government, scheduled for 22 to 24 October 1995. 
Indeed, we were surprised that the question arose in the first place, considering the important developments taking place in the Middle East region. 
For our part, we are ready to begin immediate negotiations on the draft declaration. 
We the peoples of the United Nations ... United for a better world. 
The priority task ahead for national committees is to heighten public awareness of the important role of our Organization. 
Malaysia, like a number of other Member States, has a national committee which has drawn up a comprehensive programme to commemorate the fiftieth anniversary. 
The programme encompasses the whole spectrum of our society, with stress on the young. 
Before concluding, my delegation wishes to acknowledge the full support extended by the Secretariat under the leadership of the Under-Secretary-General, Mrs. Gillian Sorensen, and her staff. 
Mr. Ahamed (India): At the outset I would like to compliment the Chairman of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations and Mrs. Sorensen, the Under-Secretary-General, who, with energy and enthusiasm, have put in a tremendous amount of work on the preparations. 
We in India have already drawn up a comprehensive year-long programme of activities to be carried out between October 1994 and October 1995 to commemorate the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
The programme includes seminars, exhibitions, the broadcasting of special television and radio programmes, the publication of books, the production of souvenirs and so forth. 
We have targeted a number of activities specifically at youth and children, for whom we are striving to create a better world through our work in the United Nations. 
The year-long activities to commemorate in India the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations were inaugurated on 30 October, the date on which India joined the United Nations 49 years ago. 
The Prime Minister of India, Mr. P. V. Narasimha Rao, addressed the nation on this occasion. 
He said: 
The two grew together, giving strength and inspiration to each other in a symbiotic relationship. 
Each was the product of a long struggle, one of the embers of a violent world war and the other of the sacrifices of a non-violent freedom movement. 
The United Nations was founded on the age-old dream of one world, envisioned for centuries by enlightened human beings. 
Peace and security, to be durable, require comparable levels of human prosperity across the globe. 
The United Nations cannot function usefully or effectively as long as humanity continues to be burdened with increasing economic and social disparities. 
Reiterating India's commitment to world peace and the progress of all human beings, the Prime Minister of India rededicated India to the cause of the United Nations as the only vehicle for steering humankind to a better future. 
At the same time, we have noted that those programmes originate predominantly from the developed countries. 
We also recognize the fact that most of the activities of the fiftieth anniversary are being funded by voluntary contributions or are on a self-financing basis. 
Nevertheless, we feel that there should be a balance in the programme of activities. 
The fiftieth anniversary secretariat needs to reach out to the developing world. 
Our delegation expressed the view during the Preparatory Committee meetings that programmes of a serious nature, beyond the celebratory aspects of the fiftieth anniversary, should be given equal importance. 
We would like to see more programmes, such as seminars, discussions and so on, involving scholars, statesmen and intellectuals. 
Such intellectual exercises would also be useful for analysing past achievements and for drawing lessons from the past and the recent activities of the United Nations. 
A declaration reflecting the thoughts and sentiments of our leaders on the occasion will be the most valuable memento the celebrations can bequeath to future generations. 
In conclusion, our delegation offers its continued cooperation to the Preparatory Committee for the success of the fiftieth anniversary celebrations. 
Mr. Yaacobi (Israel): At the outset, I should like to congratulate the President on his election. 
We wish him every success in conducting the Assembly's affairs. 
Almost 50 years ago the framers of the Charter of the United Nations set great challenges by making a far-reaching commitment to the loftiest ideals of humankind. 
to strengthen universal peace; 
To be a centre for harmonizing the actions of nations in the attainment of these common ends. 
Yet we can see that the great task has just begun. 
While democratization cannot be imposed from the outside, the United Nations can and should promote education towards democracy. 
Not only is democracy essential to full respect for human rights, but it is also a necessary condition for lasting peace, stability and economic and social progress. 
This progress is based on direct, bilateral negotiations between parties that desire to replace conflict with cooperation. 
The peace process began with a conference held in Madrid, co-sponsored by the United States and the Russian Federation. 
It was followed by bilateral negotiations on several tracks, by multilateral talks and by the Casablanca Conference on enhancing regional cooperation, in order to create a better economic and social reality for all the peoples of the Middle East. 
As the prospects for peace grow, there is a need to devote more resources to social and economic development in the region. 
Now these and other agencies are making increased efforts in cooperation with Israel, the Palestinian Authority and the donor countries to change the human, social and economic realities in those areas. 
Such a change is a necessary basis for a changed state of mind, one marked by an unflagging commitment to peaceful coexistence. 
The realities of cold-war politics created an automatic majority in the General Assembly that would support almost any initiative designed to single out Israel for condemnation. 
It was the United Nations which, on 29 November 1947, adopted a resolution restoring sovereignty to the Jewish people after 2,000 years of exile from their land. 
to live in peace within secure and recognized boundaries free from threats or acts of force. 
The Security Council reaffirmed this right in resolution 338 (1973) adopted during the 1973 Yom Kippur war. 
In the light of the historic steps towards peace in our region, Israel has encouraged the General Assembly to avoid adopting anachronistic resolutions detached from the new reality. 
We look forward to further progress in this area, which would be a constructive expression of the United Nations commitment to the Middle East peace process. 
Israel is pleased that its national preparations for the celebration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations are taking place in an atmosphere of increasing cooperation and improved relations between Israel and the United Nations. 
Our commemoration will include the printing of a special postage stamp and the convening of an international conference. 
We will devote special attention to cultural and educational activities aimed at informing the Israeli public about the recent positive developments in Israel-United Nations relations and calling for Israel's active participation in the United Nations system. 
Over the past year, Israel has participated in the civilian and humanitarian spheres in peace-keeping activities in Rwanda and Haiti, and in election monitoring in South Africa and Mozambique, and has made contributions in other areas as well. 
Unfortunately, Israel has been refused membership in a geographic group at the United Nations and is thus barred from membership in all United Nations bodies in which the elections are based upon regional quotas of representation. 
As the United Nations enters a new stage in its existence, we again urge our fellow Member States to rectify this grave breach of the principle of universality. 
We urge them to help ensure respect for the sovereign equality of all Member States as envisioned in the Charter of the United Nations. 
As it is written in Leviticus, May the jubilee of the United Nations mark a year of renewal for the Organization. 
May it be a year of peace and abundance, proclaiming liberty throughout all the world unto all the inhabitants thereof. 
Mr. Elsafty (Egypt): My delegation welcomes the report of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, to be adopted by the General Assembly. 
We praise the capable leadership of Ambassador Richard Butler, Permanent Representative of Australia, who has been successfully steering the work of the Committee. 
We are confident that he and the other officers of the Committee will continue to play an active role in laying the ground for a very successful fiftieth anniversary. 
We are also counting on the hard work of Mrs. Sorensen, the Under-Secretary-General, Special Adviser to the Secretary-General for Public Policy, and her staff who are coordinating a worldwide campaign in preparation for the anniversary. 
Last year an Egyptian National Committee was established to prepare for the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary. 
We are looking forward to close cooperation between that Committee and the Secretariat for the United Nations fiftieth anniversary. 
The programme includes activities in many spheres. 
I shall not expand on the details of that programme but simply say that it will include activities in schools and the mass media newspapers, radio or television. 
It includes the issuing of commemorative stamps and coins and exhibitions in Egypt and abroad. 
The Foreign Ministry will issue a White Paper and organize round-table discussions, lectures and United Nations models. 
In short we, in Egypt, will have a year full of activities to further the noble goals of the Charter. 
Two years ago, the General Assembly established the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary and everyone agreed that the Committee should also function as a forum to reflect on the experience of the United Nations throughout the past five decades. 
At an early stage the Committee agreed to start drafting a universal declaration to be adopted by a summit meeting on the occasion of the fiftieth anniversary. 
It is unfortunate that no substantial progress has been achieved towards that goal. 
We are also hopeful that such a declaration will review the past, assess the present and look to the future of the United Nations. 
a Charter objective that has never come to pass? 
There can be no doubt that our world is better today than it was 50 years ago in many regards, as most people have been freed from colonial control, the apartheid regime has ceased to exist and no more nuclear weapons have been used. 
We can think of some other successes or success stories of the United Nations to tell. 
On the fiftieth anniversary, we should make sure that the United Nations will contribute to a safer, healthier and better world in the future. 
Ms. Vidal (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): In the Preamble to the Charter of the United Nations, the founders of this Organization enshrined the motivation that inspired its inception in 1945: 
The past has shown us that, though we have learned about coexistence and respect for the integrity of each nation and each process, the road to tolerance and to the orderly development of a mankind equal and free from conflict is still long and painful. 
The fundamental feature of the United Nations membership is its diversity, in linguistic, cultural, ethnic, religious, economic, social, political and other terms. 
In the past, models of authoritarian domination prevailed in many parts of the world, such as colonialism or militarism. 
Today there is a clear trend to seek local systems based on participation and concerted action, and this trend must be extended at the regional and international levels. 
As we reflect on the role of the Organization for the coming decades, we must bear in mind this fundamental trend towards a participatory community that constantly renews itself with new centres of development and of progress. 
History has constantly taught us that political and economic power is transitory. 
As we reflect about updating the United Nations in order to adjust it to the new realities, we must pursue the goal of creating a structure whose validity will endure in the coming decades. 
We must therefore not give in to the temptation of seeking quick formulas capable of only short-term solutions. 
A creative, bold and flexible approach in keeping with the dynamics of these new and unexpected changes must be accompanied by matching actions and solutions. 
Only thus will we be able to keep up with the dizzying pace of a conflict-weary world on the threshold of the twenty-first century. 
We are facing a new process of political change. 
History, however, is replete with such changes; it has demonstrated that power is fleeting and that no one people holds a monopoly on it. 
This strikingly obvious fact must guide our work within the Organization. 
Those who held power in the past do not necessarily hold it today; it is likely that those who wield it today will not wield it tomorrow. 
Thus Colombia believes that only a participatory and democratic system, free of permanent privilege or category, will guarantee the durability and, in particular, the relevance of the United Nations. 
We are convinced that development is the basis for all other processes, including that of consolidating peace. 
Beyond that, integral cooperation is another major pillar for the creation of structures to foster growth and progress. 
To achieve this, however, we need not force, but, rather, a concerted and united approach. 
The use of force is sterile when the aim is to generate wealth and development for all on a stable and sustainable basis. 
The valuable resources of the United Nations must be organized more efficiently and used to serve the attainment of our common goal: a world in which human beings live in dignity, with respect and harmony. 
In this context, we must intensify our efforts to evaluate problems and crises, while preserving the principle of peaceful coexistence. 
Though it can look back on both successes and failure, it is obvious that it has contributed a great deal to mitigating the devastating impact of the power struggle which has convulsed many regions. 
The struggle continues, to the extent that, as Alvin Toffler put it, industrial civilization is losing its grip on the planet as new forces destined to dominate the Earth are coming to the fore. 
Therefore, the outlook is complex and full of uncertainty. 
A concerted and cooperative approach, not diktat and confrontation, must be the Organization's tools over the next 50 years in order to make a reality of its significant, encouraging and splendid name, United Nations. 
Mr. Flores Olea (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): We are 11 months away from the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations; 24 October 1995 has profound meaning above and beyond pomp and circumstance. 
It marks a unique opportunity for us to stop and think about the most universal body States have created. 
After all, the United Nations today has 184 Members over three times the membership when the Organization was founded. 
Above and beyond that, the work of the United Nations ranges from peace-keeping to the promotion of economic and social development, from protecting human rights to environmental conservation and from fighting drug-trafficking to efforts to achieve disarmament. 
The international community is unquestionably committed to an exceptional effort to strengthen the Organization's machinery to ensure peace and security and the other fundamental pillar of its work the promotion of development. 
The changes the Organization has undergone reflect an order profoundly different from the one bequeathed to us by the post-war period. 
Today, as never before, world public opinion, the opinion of the people in our countries of we the peoples, is aware of what the United Nations does or fails to do of its achievements and its failures. 
The solemn meeting of our Heads of State and Government is an opportunity for the adoption of a declaration that, as we see it, should reflect on past achievements, while analysing the challenges of the present and addressing trends that point to the future. 
Of course, we should have liked the drafting group to work more quickly during the year. 
None the less, we are optimistic since, as we see from the report to the General Assembly of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary, an intensive debate has already taken place. 
Much of what emerged in that exchange will surely be reflected in the declaration. 
To raise the Mexican people's consciousness of the activities of the Organization and to ensure their support, we have agreed, among other things to be accomplished, on a programme of publications devoted to issues historically relevant to the United Nations, with particular reference to Mexico. 
We are also promoting the production by public, private and university facilities of radio and television programmes devoted to the United Nations and have set in train an extensive programme to prepare translations, seminars and conferences devoted to the fiftieth anniversary. 
Our national committee is supporting other activities designed to enhance the significance of the fiftieth anniversary, to which my Government attaches particular importance. In the same spirit, we have contributed to the trust fund established by the Secretary-General to support activities devoted to the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary. 
We reaffirm here that Mexico is fully prepared to continue working with the Chairman of the Preparatory Committee, Mr. Richard Butler, Permanent Representative of Australia, and with Under-Secretary-General Gillian Sorensen to ensure that the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary has the high profile and the substance it deserves. 
Mr. Hormazabal (Chile) (interpretation from Spanish): We are less than a year away from the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. For the Government of Chile, the commemoration of this anniversary is an act not only of justice but also of hope. 
His Holiness spoke in this very place, to the signatories of the international Magna Carta to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war. 
In 1992, the Secretary-General of the United Nations included the following devastating fact in his report entitled An Agenda for Peace: 
Notwithstanding the lessons history has taught us, we human beings, like latter-day Cains, go on spilling the blood of our brothers, bringing untold suffering to the world. 
It is our world, the only one we have and it belongs to us all; it is a world in which no one is superfluous and no one can escape responsibility for commissions or omissions. 
Another Pope, John Paul II, speaking in 1979 before the General Assembly, reminded us that: 
In the World Declaration on the Survival, Protection and Development of Children, approved in 1990 by Chile among other countries, it is stated that: 
Even without war, we have witnessed the negative effects of nuclear radiation, water pollution and the depletion of the ozone layer, any of which can be more dangerous for people than a hostile army. 
In 1990 the former President of Chile, Patricio Aylwin, said here, 
Today it is clearer than ever that world peace will not be properly safeguarded unless we face up promptly and appropriately to the root economic and social causes of many of the conflicts that mankind is now experiencing. 
It will be hard to build a lasting peace as long as violations of human rights, massive migration, lack of freedom, hunger, poverty and social marginalization persist. 
By the same token, because we regard the United Nations as a very relevant body, we have resolutely supported strengthening and reforming it and have participated actively in the debate on the restructuring of some of its organs. 
We believe that concepts such as greater democratization, rationalization and transparency will give the activities of the United Nations even greater legitimacy. 
We believe that in that organ we will be able to make our contribution to the new spirit of cooperation that today characterizes international relations. 
Hence, we have cooperated actively with the Preparatory Committee, of which we have the honour of being a Vice-Chairman. 
I take this opportunity to mention the excellent leadership provided by Ambassador Butler as Chairman of that Committee. 
I would also like to emphasize here the commendable work done by Mrs. Sorensen in her capacity as Special Adviser to the Secretary-General in this important commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary. 
In conclusion, I wish to reiterate Chile's commitment to the activities of the United Nations and its determination to cooperate substantively in the various areas in which the Organization is active. 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): I am speaking on behalf of the European Union and Finland, Norway and Sweden. 
In this context, we offer our special congratulations to the Chairman of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, Ambassador Richard Butler of Australia, who has so ably guided the Committee's work since its inception. 
It has offered a forum for an exchange of information among United Nations Member States with regard to their national preparations for the event. 
By now about 80 countries, including all members of the European Union, as well as Finland, Norway and Sweden, have established national committees for the commemoration of this event. 
We appreciate the preparations which are under way for numerous projects covering a wide range of activities in the arts, publications, politics and education. 
The European Union and Finland, Norway and Sweden support the efforts made and welcome the Secretary-General's invitation for a special meeting of the General Assembly at its fiftieth session at the level of Heads of State or Government to commemorate the fiftieth anniversary. 
That meeting should celebrate the fundamental role of the United Nations in pursuing the purposes ascribed to it by the drafters of the Charter 50 years ago. 
The Preparatory Committee has also taken up the task of attempting to produce a special fiftieth anniversary declaration which will reflect common views of all United Nations Member States about the past, the present and, particularly, the future of our Organization. 
The declaration should be clear and concise. 
We hope that consensus on such a declaration can be reached. 
The European Union and Finland, Norway and Sweden wish to reiterate their support for the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary on a national and an international level. 
The event should be commemorated by all peoples of the world, united for a better future. 
In this context, we feel that the central orientation of the celebrations ought to be towards the future, highlighting the role of the United Nations in tomorrow's world. 
Mr. Zlenko (Ukraine) (interpretation from Russian): The delegation of Ukraine would like to thank the Rapporteur, Mrs. Lucille Mathurin Mair, for her well prepared and skilfully presented report. 
In our view, the report provides a good basis for further work by the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations. 
The United Nations was founded by countries that had borne the brunt of the harsh ordeals of the most brutal war in the history of mankind. 
We are proud of the fact that Ukraine took an active part in laying the foundations for the Organization and, together with other members of the international community, is today making its contribution to fulfilling the noble purposes of the United Nations. 
Throughout these years the United Nations, in an effort to harmonize its activity with contemporary global developments, has continued to be an Organization that is truly universal. 
The unique nature of its structure and its dedication to the lofty purposes and principles of its Charter have promoted the creation of a new dimension in relations between countries and peoples and, to a significant extent, has consolidated the foundations for the building of a new world order. 
A driving force in this process has been the achieving of independence by many countries of the world, including Ukraine. 
Bearing in mind the enormous changes in international relations in recent years, Ukraine considers the United Nations to have been one of the reliable guarantors of the independence and territorial integrity of young independent States during the most difficult period of building and developing their own statehood. 
We also believe that the United Nations can act as a major stimulus to economic reconstruction and, above all, serve as an inexhaustible source of experience in the fields of international contacts and of the authority of States. 
A year and a half ago a national organizing committee to celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations was established in Ukraine to promote the international community's initiative. 
That committee has done a great deal of work since then. 
By edict of the Government of Ukraine, a programme of projects to celebrate the anniversary has been prepared and ratified, in cooperation with the relevant Ministries and agencies of the country. 
It provides, inter alia, for the creation in Kiev of a memorial park, where trees will be planted by eminent political and public figures. 
To finance these undertakings the Government of Ukraine, despite the country's very difficult economic situation, has allocated significant funds from the State budget. 
Unfortunately, an analysis of the work of our national committee during its first year indicates that the means provided are insufficient for realization of the fundamental elements of the programme that I have mentioned. 
We are therefore now seeking financial support from various firms and private companies. 
Work in this area is producing some results. 
Thus, for example, thanks to support from public organizations in Japan, we shall be able to host in Kiev next May an international conference on the subject of the United Nations and the future generation. 
A more detailed description of the objectives and conditions with regard to the financing of this undertaking will be submitted to the United Nations Secretariat at a later date, on the occasion of the celebration of the anniversary. 
We also hope to receive all possible assistance from the United Nations system, including the Secretariat, for our positive initiatives in respect of the celebration of the anniversary. 
Here, I refer to the provision of various types of data video, audio, printed and consultative. 
In that context, we believe that it is worth proposing to all national committees that they submit to the Secretariat a short report on their work this year. 
Such a report, in addition to relating successes and achievements, could reflect the basic problems and difficulties that States are encountering in the course of their preparations for the national-level celebration of the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization. 
Thus the effectiveness and efficiency of the work of the national committees in the year of celebration would be considerably enhanced. 
Unfortunately, none of the versions of the text of the declaration before us is entirely satisfactory. 
We believe there are two reasons for this. 
Not until we can balance these approaches with the conceptual principles stated in paragraph 11 of the Preparatory Committee's report (A/49/48) can we expect to conclude successfully our work on the declaration, on the basis of full consensus. 
The text of the declaration should also include a section entitled Partnership for development. 
The delegation of Ukraine supports such an approach and is ready actively to participate. 
Mr. Shambos (Cyprus): The forthcoming fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations comes at a time when mankind is at a crucial juncture of history. 
The United Nations anniversary, next year, will offer an opportunity for in-depth analysis of half a century's work and, even more challenging, an opportunity to rededicate ourselves to the purposes and principles of the Charter. 
Since it was founded half a century ago, the United Nations has sought to build an international community based on peace, international security and the rule of law. 
In this quest, the United Nations has, admittedly, an uneven record. 
We have world peace, even though local conflicts and civil wars; we have made great strides with regard to decolonization and in the struggle against apartheid; we have made meaningful progress in dealing with the environment, population growth and social development. 
On the other hand, the spectre of genocide has not disappeared; poverty and destitution remain ingrained as much in the South as in the North; fundamental human rights are still violated; and, most importantly, aggression and occupation have not been eradicated. 
Regrettably, at this stage, world order and a world free from force and the scourge of war have not yet been realized. 
Today, more than ever before, we have the chance to help the Organization to meet its goals by implementing the provisions of the Charter regarding collective international security, by carrying out organizational reforms and by giving the United Nations adequate manpower and finances to carry out its mission. 
The principles and ideals laid down by the founding fathers almost 50 years ago are universal and can, if we rededicate ourselves to them, guide us for the next half century and beyond towards the peace and justice to which we all aspire. 
We live in an ever-changing world where the need for corresponding changes in our Organization is not only necessary but also a matter of survival. 
We must strive to understand the nature of the new global political economic and social environment which is fundamentally different from that of 1945. 
We must be determined to meet the new challenges to our Organization by building on the everlasting principles and values of the existing Charter. 
We believe that the Committee is on the right path in endeavouring to create awareness in all strata of society, by rejuvenating the interest of ordinary people and by spotlighting the purposes and principles of the Charter as beacons of hope for a better, peaceful and just world. 
We all must re-emphasize the need for the observance of these principles and our commitment to respect them without reservation or selectivity, both in the spirit and the letter. 
As Cyprus is a country whose foreign policy evolves around the United Nations, and whose stands are guided by the principles enshrined in the Charter, we have already established our national committee on the celebration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
Cyprus has had occasion to cooperate with Mrs. Sorensen on issues affecting the diplomatic community and the city of New York. We know her dedication, her unparalleled qualifications and, above all, her human ways of doing things. 
We wish her success and pledge, of course, our fullest cooperation. 
In particular, we wish to note that the Preparatory Committee, under the dedicated and most professional leadership of its Chairman, Ambassador Butler of Australia, has produced a draft resolution regarding the special commemorative meeting, which will be the highlight of the anniversary events. 
The Government of the Republic of Korea attaches great importance to this meeting and urges all Member States to lend their full support to make it a truly successful and momentous occasion. 
My delegation shares the view that the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations should be not only a festive occasion, but also an opportunity to reaffirm the principles of its Charter and set useful guidelines for its future work. 
In this regard, we believe that during the anniversary the international community should seek various means, in accordance with the Charter principles, the better to meet the challenges ahead. 
Since its inception in 1945 the United Nations has carried out its multidimensional tasks as peace-keeper, peacemaker, promoter of human rights, development and international justice and protector of the environment. 
At this juncture the international community should utilize the various lessons of the Organization's past experience as guidelines for the next 50 years and beyond. 
Accordingly, the contributions of the United Nations to Korea remain deeply rooted in the memory of the Korean people. 
In this regard I am pleased to note that a leading Korean corporation, Goldstar, has recently signed a contract with the United Nations to act as a global sponsor of preparations for the United Nations fiftieth anniversary. 
Notwithstanding our general satisfaction with the Committee's work, my delegation is concerned at the slow progress of its drafting group in drawing up a declaration for adoption on 24 October 1995. 
I should also like to thank Under-Secretary-General Sorensen and her able staff of the United Nations fiftieth anniversary secretariat for their untiring efforts to promote our Organization and its ideals throughout 1995. 
As one of the host countries of the Organization, we feel a special responsibility for its development. 
This anniversary is no time for complacency or self-congratulation. 
We must realize that very few people outside this building are interested in the finer procedural points which so often are our first and last line of defence. 
Despite many achievements, a good part of the tremendous potential of the United Nations is squandered. 
Of course, nobody would expect such a profound change to be taken in stride, but at this critical juncture we must not allow a confrontational situation similar to those in the past to develop, albeit along different dividing lines. 
Let us turn 1995 into the year when we forge a durable consensus to take on the important challenges facing us all. 
We should build upon the positive tendencies and ideas that have evolved in the recent past. 
In this context the Agenda for Peace and the soon-to-be published Agenda for Development constitute important starting points. 
They will certainly provoke lively debates for quite some time. 
But already they have made one point abundantly clear: all the main problems to be addressed by the Organization and the peoples of the world are very closely interlinked. 
Austria has therefore placed two seminars at the centre of its national celebrations of the fiftieth anniversary. 
In March 1995 the Austrian Government, together with the International Peace Academy, will organize a seminar on peacemaking and peace-keeping for the next century. 
The Secretary-General has kindly agreed to present a keynote address introducing the theme of the seminar. 
In August the traditional international seminar for junior diplomats in Salzburg will be dedicated to a discussion of the Agenda for Development and the reform of the United Nations. 
To conclude on a lighter note, I should like to take this opportunity to inform the Assembly of the Austrian Government's plans completely to refurbish the Viennese Caf downstairs on the occasion of the fiftieth anniversary. 
This should have a long-lasting positive effect on our work in this building. 
Mr. Melendez-Barahona (El Salvador) (interpretation from Spanish): I am pleased to deliver this statement on agenda item 44, Commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, on behalf of the following Central American countries: Costa Rica, Guatemala, Honduras, Nicaragua, Panama and El Salvador. 
We are pleased with the set of projects being implemented and the projects being prepared to commemorate a special date in the life of our world Organization. 
The national committees established in our respective countries have been informed of these projects, so that they may take them into account in developing programmes at the national level. 
We believe, however, that these events must go beyond commemorations and declarations of principles. 
The very idea of the United Nations was born and consolidated in the crucible of a war against a common enemy. 
The United Nations was established, in the words of the Charter, to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war. 
It was created to avoid war and to seek peace through political means and negotiation based on a multilateral system and an institutional structure centred in the United Nations. 
In this respect, the achievements of the United Nations through much of its history have been politically and socially limited, while the picture has been far more positive in the field of cooperation and assistance for development. 
This situation is a reflection of the inequality and prevailing power structure of international relations, which have often been used to advance parochial interests, disregarding and thus distorting the Organization's universality. 
During the cold war, insecurity was a dominant factor and international economic disparities, instead of being narrowed, were actually broadened. 
At present, given the improvement in international relations resulting from the disappearance of ideological barriers, distrust and hostility, we have entered a phase of transition towards what we assume will be a new and more just and equitable international order. 
Only in that way can we prevent the Organization from reflecting the unjust international order based on a concert of powerful nations running world affairs. 
We all know that the maintenance of international peace and security remains a fundamental objective of the Organization. 
We cannot delight in the increased participation of the United Nations in localized conflicts, although this is certainly one of its functions. 
Rather, this should cause us concern, because the Organization's purposes and objectives are not being achieved and doubts are arising about whether it can effectively prevent and resolve conflicts. 
While in the past this was reflected in a sectoral approach to global problems, now it is felt that the Organization must respond to global problems and challenges, where social and environmental factors have become relevant within a broad concept of full and sustainable development. 
In the process of renewing the United Nations, Member States have often expressed their continued belief in its basic principles, which must be faithfully respected if democracy is to exist within the Organization. 
This applies in particular to the principles of equality, universality, responsibility, impartiality and respect for diversity and transparency. 
The effective implementation of these principles would overcome much of the criticism concerning the use of the Organization's machinery for specific ends. 
This new order has not been applicable to developing countries; indeed, instead of improving their economic and social conditions, it has exacerbated them. 
Of course, the situation in 1945 in no way resembled the present one. 
But it is also obvious that contradictions, conflicts of interest, internal conflicts, international disputes and development problems persist, and that the only universal system available for addressing the requirements of States and the hopes and aspirations of their peoples is still the United Nations. 
The purposes and principles of the Organization continue to be valid, but we believe that to attain them substantive changes in the Organization must be introduced. 
We believe, also, that reform is a serious and complex task that must be based on a comprehensive approach. 
We understand and are aware of the factors that impede the building of an organization that can fully meet the interests of all its members and effectively guide international affairs. 
But if we wish this system to endure we must strive and work tirelessly to ensure a balance in the implementation of the purposes and principles of the Organization. 
It is timely to recall that in 1992 we held a summit meeting of the Security Council. 
The commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations provides us an opportunity as States Members to make a fresh commitment to galvanize the process of renewal by refocusing our efforts based upon an analysis of the evolution of the Organization's work. 
We must also work in concert and make joint efforts to make sure that the United Nations is updated and attuned to meet global challenges. 
Finally, democratizing, changing and reorienting the United Nations involves a political decision that must be based on the full conviction of States Members of the need to reverse current trends within the Organization by a complete, transparent and consistent process. 
The United Nations has been what Governments have wanted it to be, particularly those with the greatest capability and resources to influence the major decisions taken by the Organization, and they are also those which, in the final analysis, will make possible the renewal of the Organization. 
Mr. Illueca (Panama) (interpretation from Spanish): My very first words from this rostrum are meant to hail as President, Ambassador Amara Essy, an illustrious son of Ce d'Ivoire, and someone who truly reflects the superb calibre of men and women in Africa dedicated to the service of great causes. 
I also wish to hail those eminent personalities who, acting in the capacity of Vice-Presidents, are working in concert with him in the Bureau. 
My delegation has noted the dynamism that Mrs. Gillian Sorensen and her team have shown. 
As a representative of a democratic Government that took power in Panama just two months ago, this opportunity is indeed propitious for me to declare that my country has decided to take part fully in activities to commemorate the fiftieth anniversary. 
The Preparatory Committee has the mandate to prepare a draft declaration, and to that end it has set up an open-ended drafting group, to which Panama is committed to contribute. 
It is our view that the text of the declaration to be adopted must reflect a shared sense that we all indeed endorse and must be formulated in terms that will be understood by the common people. 
The declaration must be capable of inspiring not only men and women of all ages but, in particular, children and young people with a sense of profound understanding of the significance of this fiftieth anniversary. 
We hope and expect to see that the commemorative events and the declaration itself will point towards a noble future for mankind, in particular, in so far as peace, equality, justice and development are concerned. 
The President: I now call on the Permanent Representative of Australia, Chairman of the Preparatory Committee. 
Mr. Butler (Australia), Chairman of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations: Because of the lateness of the hour and the length of this fascinating debate I shall be very brief. 
I have sought to speak as Chairman of the Committee at the end of this debate as I think it is fitting to say a few words of thanks and to make one brief comment. 
I thank our Rapporteur for the outstanding job that she did to assist in the preparation of the report before the Assembly and for introducing it so comprehensively today. 
The quality of that work is reflected in many ways, not just in the text of the report but in the concrete programmes that are emerging both within Member States and internationally for the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary. 
I want to thank too those who have spoken in today's debate. 
We are of course beginning the final phase of our activity. 
In that context, the other great task we have to complete in the next few months is that of drafting the declaration of 1995. 
As Chairman, I thank all members. 
I commend to them the two draft resolutions contained in the report. 
I look forward to working further with all members in the months ahead as we bring this great work of the fiftieth anniversary to a conclusion. 
The President: In accordance with General Assembly resolutions 3237 (XXIX) of 22 November 1974 and 43/177 of 15 December 1988, I now call on the Observer of Palestine. 
We agree with him regarding the importance of the two resolutions, but disagree with regard to their meaning. 
The second is resolution 273 (1949) whereby Israel was accepted as a State Member of the United Nations in 1949. 
This has not taken place so far. 
Also, it is not useful to our joint action in the future. 
The world has changed, and the situation in the Middle East has changed. 
Fortunately, the Israeli stance too has changed, side by side with the change in the Palestinian stance. 
In so doing, we have to be realistic enough to realize that the road to comprehensive, just and durable peace in the Middle East is a long one still. 
In view of the importance we attach to the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, we attach particular importance to the application of the measures adopted by the General Assembly in resolution 48/215 B of 26 May 1994 to Palestine as an Observer. 
We thank the Member States for deciding this question in the manner set forth in the report of the Preparatory Committee and look forward to its strict implementation. 
We shall now proceed to consider the two draft resolutions contained in paragraph 34 of the report (A/49/48) of the Preparatory Committee. 
Consequently, should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution II, no additional appropriation would be required under section 25 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994 to 1995. 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on draft resolution I, entitled Commemoration of the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, contained in paragraph 34 of the report (A/49/48) of the Preparatory Committee. 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to adopt draft resolution I? 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on draft resolution II, entitled Work of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, also contained in paragraph 34 of the report (A/49/48) of the Preparatory Committee. 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to adopt draft resolution II? 
The President: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 44. 
This report covers the period from 17 November 1993 to 28 July 1994 and is contained in document A/49/342. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on Mr. Antonio Cassese, President of the International Tribunal. 
Mr. Cassese (President, International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991): I am most grateful for the signal honour of being invited to address the General Assembly. 
First, I shall briefly recall the unique nature of the Tribunal. 
Thirdly, I shall provide an update to our annual report. 
Fourthly, I shall set out a few final reflections. 
It cannot be denied that we are currently witnessing an escalation in both national and international violence. 
These expedients, however hypocritical, showed, nevertheless, that individuals and States were endeavouring to cleanse their consciences by claiming that they had not, in fact, misbehaved. 
In recent years even this pretence of good behaviour has been dropped: individuals and State agents engage in barbarous misdeeds without fear of the moral and political blame of the world community. 
We are also witnessing an evil implementation of the concept that the political universe falls into two categories: friend or enemy. Either you are on my side, and I shall lend you a supportive hand, or you are my foe, and I shall give you no quarter. 
In this Manichean vision of life and society, little or no space is left for mutual understanding, for compromise, for the amicable settlement of differences. 
It is apparent that the creation of these two institutions, so strongly willed by the international community, signals an impressive turning-point. 
The United Nations has not only built up a powerful bridgehead in its fight against inhumanity, but has also reinforced that position at the first possible opportunity. 
These important steps make it possible to cherish the hope that the United Nations will eventually establish a criminal court of a permanent nature for the punishment of outrages against humanity, wherever they may be perpetrated. 
To make an international criminal tribunal function one needs several things. 
One needs a courtroom and a secure place to hold the accused pending trial. 
One also needs international prosecutors and judges as well as law clerks, experts in court management, court reporters and other appropriate staff. 
It is clear that, even at this simple level, the logistical requirements of an international criminal court are numerous and varied, and markedly different from those necessary for setting up any of the various administrative bodies of the United Nations. 
To depict graphically the way the international criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia has tackled this huge array of problems, let me draw a parallel with the most important precedent at hand: the International Military Tribunal at Nuremberg. 
At Nuremberg the bulk of the logistic resources was provided by the armies of the four victor Powers in particular, by the United States Army. 
Whenever investigators, court reporters and other personnel were needed, the Nuremberg Tribunal tapped the huge resources of one of the occupying armies, and the problems were settled with military dispatch and efficiency. 
For example, it was from General Eisenhower that the Tribunal obtained its Registrar, as well as approval for the payment of compensation to defence counsel. 
This made it possible for the trial to start with surprising speed only three and a half months after the adoption of the Nuremberg Statute. 
Things have gone differently with our Tribunal. 
It is the expression of the entire world community, and not the long arm of four powerful victors. 
I shall not recount all the logistic, financial and other practical problems bedeviling the initial life of the Tribunal. 
These problems are set out in full in our annual report. 
Let me simply draw attention to three. 
First, for many months after the institution of the Tribunal, the lack of a regular budget made it impossible to build a courtroom. 
As a consequence, a courtroom is only now available 12 months after the setting up of the Tribunal. 
The same applies to the construction of a special detention unit under United Nations authority and control at The Hague. 
Despite the best efforts of all involved, this unit was ready only 11 months after the institution of the Tribunal. 
Even more serious problems were caused by the lack of a Prosecutor. 
Only in July 1994 eight months after the Tribunal's establishment was it possible for the Security Council to reach agreement on the appointment of another Prosecutor. 
Our Prosecutor, Justice Richard Goldstone, took office on 15 August this year that is, eight and a half months after the initiation of the Tribunal's work. 
In addition to these two major problems, let me draw attention to a third and fundamental difficulty that our Tribunal has had to face. 
This difficulty is not caused by financial or logistic strictures, but is inherent in the conduct of international criminal proceedings. 
To describe this difficulty, it may be useful briefly to compare our criminal proceedings with what normally happens in a national criminal case, on the one hand, and with the way in which international bodies normally collect information about serious breaches of international law, on the other. 
I shall start with a comparison with domestic criminal investigations. 
Let us take a case of murder, the crime closest to those over which our International Tribunal has jurisdiction. 
Furthermore, the police are guided by a set of clear legal rules and well-thumbed legal precedents. 
Let me stress two more points, which are also important. 
Let us now turn to the international setting in particular, the setting of our Tribunal at The Hague. 
Here things are quite different. 
Secondly, the crimes normally involve dozens of victims and scores of perpetrators. 
Thirdly, there is little or no forensic evidence available when the investigators arrive. 
Since each State has its own laws and its own bureaucracy, our Prosecutor needs to get in touch with and obtain cooperation from many different States. 
However, before requesting the arrest, search or seizure, he must prove that there is a prima facie case namely, that there is sufficient evidence leading to the reasonable belief that the suspect can be accused of the crime. 
It follows that our Prosecutor cannot first arrange for the arrest of the suspect and then collect the necessary evidence. No; he must first collect compelling evidence, and only at the end of this long process can he ask the national authorities to apprehend the suspect. 
All these difficulties inherent in international criminal investigations are compounded by one striking fact: currently our Tribunal has approximately 20 investigators for all the crimes over which it has jurisdiction. 
In other words, it can count on the number of investigators normally used at the national level for just two or three murders. 
This, I believe, speaks volumes about the tremendous problems with which we are confronted. 
Let me now move quickly to a comparison of the criminal investigation and prosecution processes of our Tribunal with the way in which other international bodies collect information about egregious violations of international legal standards. 
The problem is that those reports are a far cry from evidentiary material capable of standing up to judicial scrutiny. 
The task of our Prosecutor is to produce credible evidence to prove incredible events. 
Let me give an example. 
Let us assume that the representative of a non-governmental organization finds that there are 50 bodies in the mortuary of a village inhabited by a certain ethnic group. 
He notes that all of them have been killed by shelling. 
In addition, he is told by an inhabitant of the same village that on the previous day a military group belonging to an enemy army, located in the vicinity, attacked the village. 
In this case, that representative may be warranted in concluding that a massacre of civilians was perpetrated by that particular army. 
He needs to ascertain whether or not all those in the mortuary were killed by the same shelling; whether before dying they were themselves fighters or, instead, peaceful civilians; and whether any military installation was located close to the place where they were killed. 
Furthermore, our Prosecutor needs to identify those who carried out the shelling, the chain of command, whether or not orders were given to fire on the village and so on. 
As can be seen, the task of our Prosecutor is more demanding than, and indeed different from, that of bodies and organizations responsible solely for collecting information and preparing reports. 
Let me, however, emphasize one important point: the difficulties to which I have drawn attention should in no way lead one to conclude that the conduct of international criminal proceedings raises problems of such magnitude as to discourage resort to international criminal tribunals. 
Not at all! The practical and legal problems standing in the way of the good and speedy functioning of such tribunals are undoubtedly outweighed by the great merits of international criminal justice. 
Indeed, in cases of gross and large-scale violations of international legal standards on human rights, particularly when such violations occur in time of armed conflict, international justice can guarantee absolute independence and objectivity as well as the correct application of those international legal standards. 
Often the national courts of the State or States where the gross breaches have occurred may not be in a position to render impartial justice, free from emotional or political overtones, and the courts of other States may lack the necessary jurisdiction. 
International justice thus becomes indispensable, the more so because the crimes at issue are so abhorrent and on such a scale as to concern the whole international community. 
True, the realization of international justice faces many practical problems. 
That this must be the response is borne out by what has happened to our Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia. 
In spite of the numerous and diverse handicaps to which I have referred, the Tribunal's action has only been slowed, not hamstrung. 
Without waiting until all the necessary financial and practical measures had been taken in New York, the Tribunal's judges resolutely put in hand all those activities that were within their power. 
They have thus laid the groundwork for the initiation of criminal proceedings. 
These three sets of legal rules are indeed unprecedented in the international community. 
Given the huge differences between our Tribunal and those of Nuremberg and Tokyo, we had to sail into uncharted waters. 
These three sets of legal rules will now make it possible for trials to commence, as soon as the necessary legal and practical conditions are fulfilled. 
One of the most important of these conditions if not the major condition is the filing of indictments by the Prosecutor. 
This is a crucial issue on which I wish to report to the General Assembly and this will be my third point: namely, the updating of our first annual report. 
At present, in spite of all the existing difficulties, the Prosecutor's Office is investigating 12 cases involving multiple suspects. 
Many of these investigations may require interviewing more than a hundred victims or witnesses, of whom possibly 60 will be called to each trial. 
The investigations by the Prosecutor's Office have already yielded important results. 
Last week a Trial Chamber held a public hearing at The Hague to examine the application, as well as the statements made by the German Government and the defence counsel, who had been granted leave to appear as amici curiae. 
The Trial Chamber upheld the Prosecutor's application and requested Germany to remit the case to our International Tribunal. 
In addition, at the beginning of November the Prosecutor issued an indictment involving charges of gross violations of the Geneva Conventions and of the laws and customs of warfare, as well as charges of crimes against humanity. 
This indictment has already been confirmed by the reviewing judge and made public. 
The reviewing judge also issued two arrest warrants addressed to the relevant national authorities. 
Soon the Prosecutor will submit further indictments. 
It is thus apparent that the initial difficulties are being overcome and the Tribunal's work is proceeding at an increasingly rapid pace. 
If, as I fervently hope, this Assembly supports our efforts and approves the budgetary requests submitted by the Secretary-General, we in The Hague expect a very busy 1995. 
The two Trial Chambers and the Appeals Chamber, having at their disposal only one courtroom, will carry on alternate morning and afternoon proceedings. 
We are aware that the sentences we pass will not exhaust the poisoned wells of racial, national or religious hatred. 
You, the Members of this Assembly, together with the Security Council, have decided that massacre, rape, ethnic cleansing and the wanton killing of civilians affect each and every one of us, whatever our nationality and wherever we live. 
They affect each and every one of us because they imperil the great principles of civilization enshrined in international legal standards of human rights. 
Some have supported us with donations to the Trust Fund of money, equipment, personnel and so on. 
I must now ask all States to continue to assist us generously, both by way of individual contributions and with overall support for our budget, which is again before this Assembly. 
On the eve of the United Nations fiftieth anniversary, the Organization has decided that the United Nations should broaden its arsenal of pacific means to include resort to international criminal justice as a lawful response to force and violence. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed this morning at 11 a.m. 
Those Tribunals were established by the victors of the war and were created in very different circumstances. 
They were based on moral and juridical principles of a specific nature. 
In contrast, the International Tribunal on the former Yugoslavia is the first ever established by the United Nations, and thus occupies a unique place in modern history. 
Its establishment is a judicial response to the demands posed by the situation in the former Yugoslavia, where appalling war crimes and crimes against humanity have been perpetrated on a large scale, mainly by the Serbian side against the Muslims. 
This comprehensive report provides a detailed account of the progress achieved and the remaining impediments in the way of the Tribunal. 
My delegation expresses the hope that the three categories of difficulties pointed out in the first annual report of the Tribunal difficulties of a practical, financial and structural nature will be overcome quickly in order to render the Tribunal functional and effective as soon as possible. 
In spite of its own resource constraints, Pakistan has made a financial contribution of $1 million to the Tribunal's budget. 
We are also proud of the fact that Mr. Justice Rustam Sidhwa, an honourable and distinguished Pakistani, is an elected Judge of the International Tribunal. 
We note with appreciation that the essential legal framework for the Tribunal's proceedings, including the rules of procedure and evidence, has been established. 
Suitable premises have been found for the Tribunal and adapted to the needs of the judicial process. 
An Acting Registrar has been appointed, the Registry has been staffed, although not yet in full, and the core functions of the Victims and Witnesses Unit have been established. 
My delegation would assure him of our complete cooperation in the performance of his important task. 
We express the hope that in the coming weeks and months the Prosecutor will issue further indictments for review by judges. 
The Office of the Prosecutor must be fully staffed and equipped with all the necessary infrastructure and modern technology to ensure its smooth and efficient functioning. 
The Tribunal must also establish a liaison office in Sarajevo in order to coordinate its work with the authorities in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The establishment of the Tribunal is of enormous significance for the world community, as this institution is called upon not only to vindicate and enforce the abiding demands of justice and humanity, but also to serve as a warning against any future perpetrators of crimes against humanity. 
My delegation is confident that, with the political, material and financial support of the international community, the Tribunal will be able to carry out its task in an effective and impartial manner and thus open a new path towards the realization of true international peace and justice. 
The rendering of justice by the International Tribunal will help to restore humane and peaceful conditions in the war-torn former Yugoslavia and to alleviate the anguish and grief of those who have suffered and who continue to be victims of armed violence and brutality. 
The example set in the former Yugoslavia will also serve as a warning to other regions where innocent peoples are being subjected to the use of force, brutalities and atrocities, in breach of the norms of international humanitarian law. 
Security Council resolution 808 (1993) established the International Tribunal. 
The inhuman practices witnessed in the former Yugoslavia make it very important to expedite the prosecution of the perpetrators of war crimes and grave breaches of international humanitarian law. 
Thus, the Tribunal should take expeditious measures, as the traditional approach could lead to more waste of time, and thereby complicate further the prosecution process. 
This is particularly necessary in the light of the Tribunal President's statement that, starting from March 1995, the Tribunal will be in constant, year-round session. 
The Trial and Appeals Chambers will be rotating morning and afternoon in their procedures. 
In this connection, the provisional budget under which the Tribunal is currently working is neither sufficient nor guaranteed to continue. 
My delegation also wishes to commend and pay tribute to the serious steps and efforts taken by the Prosecutor, Mr. Goldstone, to initiate the prosecution proceedings and the issuance of the first indictment early this month. 
The delegation of Egypt underscores the need to ensure the safety of and provide protection for the witnesses who testify before the Tribunal and provide the evidence whereby it may reach its verdict. 
In this connection, it is important to refer to the stipulation in the Statute, which states that the International Tribunal shall have primacy over national courts and prevails over all legal impediments obstructing the extradition or transfer of the accused to the Tribunal. 
The Commission has effectively concluded its work and investigations into the war crimes as well as the serious breaches of international humanitarian law in Yugoslavia. 
That report is an important document that will assist the Tribunal in its investigation of a number of the crimes committed, namely, rape, torture, maiming and killing, in addition to other acts of intolerable or degrading treatment. 
The delegation of Egypt has perused with interest the report of the Secretary-General (A/49/342), which includes the annual report of the International Tribunal transmitted to the Security Council and the General Assembly. 
My delegation fully supports the contents of the report and concurs with the concluding observations, which state: 
They undermine fundamental values and the greatest principles of all civilizations. 
Our deliberations here today must contribute to the work of this Tribunal, which seeks to alleviate the anguish and sorrow of all who have suffered, and continue to suffer, from aggression and ethnic cleansing in the former Yugoslavia. 
It can help dissolve the poisonous fumes of resentment and suspicion, and put to rest the lust for revenge. 
The Tribunal on former Yugoslavia remains confronted with a range of issues, both organizational and substantive. 
These issues have been pointed out by Mr. Cassese in his statement, as well as in the report of the Secretary-General in document A/49/342. 
My delegation is concerned over the practical, financial and structural difficulties confronting the Tribunal, particularly in the first few months of its existence. 
We note that, owing to the shortage of financial resources, the Tribunal has not been able to recruit experienced staff and personnel other than on short-term contracts, thus restricting the choice considerably and hampering its work. 
The report further discloses that even the judges are still being paid on an ad hoc basis. 
In this regard, Malaysia has contributed $2 million for the work of the Tribunal. 
We call on all Member States to ensure that the Tribunal is adequately funded to ensure that it completes its work. 
We regret the unfortunate turn of events that led to the withdrawal of the prosecutor-designate in February 1994 and the ensuing five-month delay in appointing his successor. 
My delegation therefore welcomed the appointment of the Honourable Richard Goldstone as Prosecutor in July 1994. 
Malaysia is also concerned about the problems related to staffing in the Office of the Prosecutor. 
Obviously, if the prosecution's case is not thorough and complete, or is insufficiently prepared, the risk of the failure of prosecution is high. 
One of the major reasons for the delay in recruiting staff has been identified as the lack of a long-term budget commitment for the Tribunal and the consequent inability on its part to offer long-term contracts of employment to potential staff. 
We need to address these shortcomings urgently in order to overcome the problems encountered by the Office of the Prosecutor. 
My delegation looks forward to their early solution in the Fifth Committee. 
I am pleased to inform the Assembly that Malaysia has taken steps to enact legislation in this regard, and we call upon other States to do likewise. 
Malaysia is also assisting the Prosecutor of the international Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia to interview Bosnian witnesses who are currently residing in Malaysia. 
An investigation team from the Tribunal should be visiting Malaysia soon to undertake this task. 
My delegation believes that non-governmental organizations could assist in the work of the Tribunal. 
One area where non-governmental organizations can be of immediate assistance is in the provision of information. 
Those organizations can be invaluable in providing information regarding incidents that fall within the jurisdiction of the Tribunal, tracing witnesses and, where possible, providing direct evidence for the use of the Prosecutor. 
Furthermore, non-governmental organizations could also assist in the provision of support for victims and witnesses. 
More specifically, they could provide psychological and practical support to victims and witnesses both before and after trials. 
The credibility and effectiveness of the Tribunal will be judged by its actions. 
Criminals cannot go unpunished nor victims be denied justice. 
During the last three years, the genocidal practice of ethnic cleansing, involving murder, rape, torture and other inhuman treatment of Bosnian Muslims, perpetrated by the Serbs, has been wounding the conscience of the whole world. 
Since the start of Serbian aggression against Bosnia and Herzegovina, many resolutions have been adopted by the Security Council calling for the cessation of hostilities and the termination of aggression, as well as for a halt to violations of international humanitarian law, including ethnic cleansing. 
All these calls have been ignored by the Serbs, and the crimes and atrocities against innocent Bosnians are continuing at this very hour. 
Had the Security Council in fact reacted decisively when its first resolution was violated by the Serbs, the situation of so many Bosnian Muslims would have been different and many lives could have been saved. 
The magnitude of these Serbian violations of international law has been so enormous that in February 1993 certain members of the Security Council finally agreed not to oppose the establishment of a tribunal specifically for trying those responsible for war crimes. 
The Islamic Republic of Iran has always called for the adoption of effective measures against the Serbian aggressors, for the lifting of the unjust arms embargo against Bosnia and Herzegovina and for the trying of those responsible for crimes in former Yugoslavia, particularly in Bosnia. 
In this regard, we welcomed the establishment of the Tribunal and expressed our desire for full cooperation in the implementation of its responsibilities. 
If one of the principal objectives of the Tribunal is to deter further violation of international humanitarian law, how can this long delay in appointing a Prosecutor be justified in the face of continued Serbian aggression and violation of international law? As the report of the Tribunal indicates, 
The Tribunal should not only bring war criminals to justice; it should complete its task regardless of the status of political negotiations or the military situation. 
The Tribunal will act as a powerful deterrent to all if, and only if, it implements its mandate totally. 
In conclusion, the Islamic Republic of Iran stands ready to cooperate with the Tribunal in fulfilling its worthy task. 
We fully share the opinion expressed in the annual report concerning the need for such a tribunal in order not only to dispense justice but also to deter further crimes and to contribute to the restoration and maintenance of peace. 
It is necessary to bring war criminals and those who have violated humanitarian law to justice in order for reconciliation and confidence-building to occur, thus creating conditions for a just and lasting peace. 
It is especially important to ensure that responsibility for the odious crimes that have been committed in the Republic of Croatia and the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is attributed to the initiators, perpetrators and organizers, and not to entire national groups. 
That will prevent the assignment of collective responsibility to certain peoples and thereby avoid a development which could have negative consequences for future bilateral and multilateral relations and peace in the region. 
In this regard, my Government views with favour the possibility of the establishment of a permanent international tribunal designed to deal with war crimes and violations of humanitarian law wherever they may occur. 
However, we are of the opinion that the work of the International Tribunal has been proceeding too slowly, largely due to insufficient support particularly political support by influential members of the international community. 
The Republic of Croatia is concerned at various statements by the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) that indicate its unwillingness to cooperate with the Tribunal, especially regarding the extradition of suspected war criminals. 
It would negate the very purpose of the Tribunal's establishment, and it would send completely the wrong message to present and potential war criminals and to those who might commit aggression and genocide in the future. 
Furthermore, there can be no equivalence of the charges to be presented against those representing the side that planned, orchestrated and executed the aggression and genocide and those representing the sides that were victimized by that policy. 
The aggressors must not be equated with the victims of aggression. 
In closing, we wish to reiterate our conviction that the international Tribunal is a necessary factor in the establishment of a just and lasting peace in our region. 
We look forward to such future opportunities on a regular basis. 
Political expediency cannot be the basis for justice, and injustice cannot be the basis for a durable peace. 
Despite our current confidence in the undertakings of the Tribunal and the Office of the Prosecutor, certain considerations concern us today: 
As a consequence, the Tribunal, along with the international community, must endeavour to assist national courts, including those of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, in bringing the war criminals to justice. 
In this context, we are most supportive of the Tribunal's and the Prosecutor's commitment to establish liaison offices, including one in our capital, Sarajevo. 
We also hope that the Tribunal's capacity limitation will not heighten attempts to project equivalence. 
Although the criminal acts may not be limited to just one side, only one side has made these crimes a tool of its military and political agenda. 
For our part, the civilian and military courts of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina have already brought to justice and will continue to do so not only Serbian paramilitary forces but others, including people of Bosniac ethnicity, for criminal acts committed against any citizen. 
We are proud of, and remain dedicated to, the impartiality of our justice system. 
Easing the sanctions on Serbia and Montenegro would be unseemly and counter-productive at any time in the future if the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) continues to be uncooperative. 
Otherwise, the Security Council in effect would be undermining the efforts of the very institution it has established as a key to not only justice but also peace. 
In line with General Assembly resolution 49/10, we once again re-emphasize the call for material assistance to the Tribunal's work and thank those who have already provided resources, including the home for the Tribunal in The Hague. 
We believe that the Commission, under Cherif Bassiouni's leadership, will uniquely contribute to the understanding of the systematic criminal campaign and genocide committed against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and its people. 
Finally, we ask the international community, and especially the Security Council, to remain available to adjust the mandate and tools necessary for the Tribunal and Prosecutor's Office in pursuit of their respective agendas. 
We share the concerns of many, including the Government of Rwanda, that expectations of the Tribunal are very high while the necessary tools and criminal remedies available to it are limited and potentially inadequate, in view of the scope as well as the severity of the crimes. 
The Tribunal cannot be a substitute for confronting war criminals and for peacemaking, but must supplement such efforts as the final act of peacemaking. 
However, these shortcomings are not reflective of the Tribunal and its participants; rather, they reflect the inadequate political and military response of the Powers that could confront the very criminals the Tribunal seeks to bring to justice. 
Now let us offer our sincere support for the efforts of the Tribunal. 
The President (interpretation from French): If there is no proposal under rule 66 of the rules of procedure, I shall take it that the General Assembly decides not to discuss the reports of the Fifth Committee which are before it today. 
The President (interpretation from French): Before we begin to take action on the recommendations contained in the reports of the Fifth Committee, I should like to advise representatives that we shall proceed to take decisions in the same manner as was done in the Fifth Committee. 
May I take it that the Assembly appoints those persons? 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to appoint this person? 
May I consider that the Assembly appoints those persons? 
The President (interpretation from French): The fourth report of the General Committee concerns a request by a number of countries for the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional item entitled Capital punishment. 
Debate on the inclusion of an item in the agenda, when that item has been recommended for inclusion by the General Committee, shall be limited to three speakers in favour of, and three speakers against, the inclusion. 
On 7 November 1994, the General Committee decided to recommend to the General Assembly that the item should be included in the agenda and should be allocated to the Third Committee as sub-item (e) of agenda item 100, entitled Human rights questions. 
We have already had the opportunity to explain why Italy is leading this initiative, which is not intended to add fuel to the fire on a very controversial issue, but only to give Member States the opportunity to have a debate on it. 
This decision reflects the sentiments of the overwhelming majority of the Italian people. 
Furthermore, my country has just abolished the death penalty also for crimes committed in wartime under military law. 
In particular, we cannot accept the allocation of the question to the Sixth Committee rather than to the Third. 
Secondly, if we allocate the question to the Sixth Committee we would have to add a separate item to the General Assembly's agenda, which would reopen the problem that the compromise on the sub-item was intended to solve that is to say, the problem of not overburdening that agenda. 
Thirdly, it is an established practice of the Sixth Committee to finish its work by the week of Thanksgiving that is to say, less than a week from now. 
There would hardly be enough time for the 34 countries that are requesting the inclusion of the item in the agenda, and for others, to express their views on such an important matter fully and thoroughly, since the Sixth Committee's calendar is already rather overburdened. 
The alternative to a very short and compressed debate would be to refer the item to next year, which we cannot accept. 
For all those reasons, I am confident that the General Assembly will follow the recommendations of the General Committee and decide to include Capital punishment in its agenda as sub-item (e) of agenda item 100 and to allocate it to the Third Committee. 
Mr. Minoves-Triquell (Andorra): As I stated in the General Committee, for centuries the Principality of Andorra has taken a particular interest in matters relating to the dignity of the human being in all its forms. 
The memory of a death sentence passed in the seventeenth century still today fills the people with dread. 
True to the deep-rooted principles of their political philosophy, the citizens of Andorra, in the exercise of their sovereignty, enshrined their commitment against the death penalty in the Constitution of 1993. 
1. The Constitution recognizes the right to life and fully protects it in its different phases. 
2. All persons have the right to physical and moral integrity. 
No one shall be subjected to torture or to cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment. 
3. The death penalty is prohibited. 
Therefore it is only natural that we signed the request to the General Committee in document A/49/234, of 25 October 1994, and its addendum. 
The debate on capital punishment is therefore clearly part of this world-wide debate on the dignity of the human being. 
Mr. Chaves (Kyrgyzstan): The Republic of Kyrgyzstan has deep feelings of concern about the subject of this discussion. 
But at present there is genuine concern throughout the world about this subject. 
The philosophy of crime is a little more complicated than people think. 
It is acknowledged that neither prisons for convicts nor the hulks nor any system of hard labour ever cured a criminal. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have now heard three speakers in favour of the inclusion of this item in the agenda. 
The OIC also felt that the request was not urgent enough to merit its inscription as an additional item. 
These decisions of the OIC were conveyed in writing by its Chairman to you, Mr. President, for the information of the members of the General Committee when it met on 7 November. 
Much to the regret of the OIC countries, the sponsors of the proposed additional item opted instead to take a vote on their proposal in the General Committee meeting on 7 November, without giving due consideration to the extremely pertinent views of the OIC. 
The OIC members continue to have serious reservations about the inscription of a new agenda sub-item, Capital punishment, and its allocation to the Third Committee as sub-item (e) of agenda item 100, Human rights questions. 
It is our hope that the members of the General Assembly will give appropriate consideration to the views of the 51 States Members of the OIC when considering the report of the General Committee contained in document A/49/250/Add.3. 
We should not be led to accommodate the domestic compulsions of any country. 
As this issue is now before the General Assembly, it is necessary to restate Malaysia's position. 
Like many other countries of both the North and the South, Malaysia has capital punishment in its laws. 
Throughout its history, Malaysia has been at the confluence of many humanistic civilizations. 
Our people and our society are at peace with this power of the State, including the death penalty, even if the manifestations of our society celebrate the sanctity and beauty of life. 
Our problem with the initiative at hand is its single-mindedness and its blanket attempt to impose one point of view on all societies, when that point of view may apply to only a few. 
Furthermore, this initiative takes no account of differences in cultural mores. 
It is not sensitive to different needs. 
While the motive behind the initiative is respected, it cannot be forced to apply to all. 
The initiative, even if the purpose is to have a debate, will divide us. 
It would be a serious mistake if that division were seen to be on the basis of religion. 
The last thing we should do is to debate the religion or culture of one against that of the other. The initiative seeks to impose a moral imperative, but the effect of that effort tends towards being divisive, intrusive and non-applicable. 
If, however, the proposal is put to a vote today, my delegation will vote against it. 
Mr. Yousif (Sudan) (interpretation from Arabic): Contrary to its customary practice of adopting decisions by consensus, the General Committee voted on the question of including a new agenda item entitled Capital punishment. 
That opinion is based on the fact that the death penalty is more a legal matter than a human-rights question. 
There are also the legal aspects relating to the question of the usefulness of the death penalty as a means of combating crime at the national and international levels and the effect this may have on preserving the stability of societies and the lives of individuals. 
What concerns us here is the substantive aspect with all its grave dimensions. 
The President (interpretation from French): Three delegations have now spoken against the inclusion of this additional item on the agenda. 
I put to the vote the General Committee's recommendation that an additional item entitled Capital punishment be included in the agenda of the present session. 
The President (interpretation from French): The additional item entitled Capital punishment is thus included in the agenda. 
Mr. Chew (Singapore): My delegation abstained in the voting on the inclusion of the item entitled Capital punishment in the agenda of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
Singapore does not support the abolition of capital punishment and does not agree with the substance of the draft resolution contained in the appendix to document A/49/234, which was submitted by the countries that asked for the inclusion of this item. 
While we understand and respect the position of those countries that are opposed to the death penalty, they must appreciate the position of other countries, like Singapore, that have capital punishment. 
It is not a new question, either, as it has been a matter of conscience for mankind since the beginning of life in organized society. 
The harmonization of national legislations whilst respecting the principle of consensus, which is the very basis of contemporary international law and which is inherent in the sovereignty of States, is both an arduous and a desirable task. 
It would have been sufficient, and undoubtedly much more appropriate, for the sponsors to have chosen to deal with the question of capital punishment under an existing agenda item, perhaps that on the implementation of human rights instruments or the more general topic of crime prevention and criminal justice. 
But that was not the choice made, and several sponsors indicated during the deliberations in the Bureau that their initiative would not be held up by an effort to find consensus. 
The delegation of Algeria is not convinced of the expediency of including this item on the agenda. 
Its negative vote is based on all these considerations. 
Nevertheless, Islam recognizes the legitimacy of reserving capital punishment for a restricted number of heinous crimes where the criminal justice system defends the safety, integrity and welfare of the public at large against the criminal. 
Having said that, my delegation believes that reserving capital punishment for a restricted number of grievous crimes serves the common good to the extent that its abolition, however appealing to human compassion, will not. 
In our view, taking into account all aspects of crime, particularly in today's complex world, deterrence and retribution play a significant role in justifying a commitment to and the administration of capital punishment. 
Therefore, my delegation voted against, on substantive grounds, the proposal to include an item in this regard on the agenda of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
Mr. Eldeeb (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): The question of applying or abolishing the death penalty is a matter that has to do with the judicial system of every individual State. 
The application of that penalty aims primarily at protecting the most important human right, the right to life. 
Capital punishment in countries which apply the death penalty is a means of deterring those who would commit the crime of murder and thereby would take the life of another. 
It is well known that judicial systems are based on values that stem from the cultural background and the civilization of each particular country. 
Therefore, from the standpoint of respecting the specific and multifarious aspects of those States in religious and cultural terms, the international community tended to deal with this question in the context of the Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
Proceeding from this, my delegation has voted against the inclusion of this item on the agenda and against its allocation to the Third Committee. 
The President (interpretation from French): The General Committee further decided to recommend to the Assembly that the item entitled Capital punishment be allocated to the Third Committee as sub-item (e) of agenda item 100, Human rights questions. 
I put to the vote the recommendation by the General Committee that the agenda item entitled Capital punishment be allocated to the Third Committee as sub-item (e) of agenda item 100, Human rights questions. 
The recommendation was adopted by 69 votes to 25, with 37 abstentions. 
The President (interpretation from French): The agenda item entitled Capital punishment is allocated to the Third Committee as sub-item (e) of agenda item 100. 
The meeting rose at 12.45 p.m. 
The draft resolution encourages the CSCE participating States to make every effort to achieve pacific settlement of disputes in the CSCE area, through conflict-prevention and crisis management, including peace-keeping. 
This full year of cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE has been enriched by many new initiatives. 
We thus welcome the Secretary-General's useful report to the General Assembly, and we fully appreciate other initiatives, such as the meeting on 1 August, we hope will be repeated. 
The broad range of problems that the CSCE and the United Nations must face demands that the full potential of their cooperation be further developed, as requested by the decisions of the Rome ministerial meeting in December 1993. 
The current or potential conflicts in many regions of the CSCE area imply the need for greater crisis-prevention efforts. 
Therefore, we need to update the roles and competencies that the United Nations already recognizes in the CSCE as a regional organization under Chapter VIII of the Charter. 
This is, in fact, the pillar of their relationship. 
In Bosnia the newly-established CSCE mission in Sarajevo and the Ombudsmen are about to begin their activities for the protection of local ethnic groups. 
The appointment of the Ombudsmen is based on the mandate given to the CSCE by the Constitution of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), the Chairman-in-Office has taken action to re-establish CSCE missions in order to monitor human rights and the situation of minorities in Kosovo, Sandjak and Vojvodina. 
The Chairman- in- Office, along with the other members of the Troika, has continued to guarantee a presence through local Embassies. 
The CSCE's role in the monitoring of sanctions continues to be important. 
The Sanctions Assistance Monitoring Missions consist of approximately 180 experts, and are deployed in seven countries. 
Secondly, the activities of the CSCE Missions for the Baltic Countries are ongoing. 
The Chairman-in-Office visited Moscow, Tallin and Vilnius, and greeted with the warmest satisfaction the positive outcome of the agreements for the withdrawal of Russian troops by 31 August. 
Thirdly, the CSCE's efforts to foster stability in Georgia and to settle the controversy over South Ossetia and Abkhazia also involve cooperation with the United Nations. 
To this end, I wish to underline the CSCE's ongoing commitment to promoting negotiations under the aegis of the United Nations. 
The Chairman-in-Office has repeatedly solicited the help of international organizations with regard to humanitarian problems. 
Fifthly, the CSCE institutions in particular, the Chairman-in-Office and the High Commissioner on National Minorities have acted to confirm the CSCE's commitment to peace and stability in Ukraine. 
Thus it was decided to establish a new CSCE mission, and at the same time to send high-level experts. 
Sixthly, for more than two years the CSCE has been working to promote a negotiation that should end the conflict in and around Nagorny Karabakh, which has thus far led to more than 1 million refugees and the loss of thousands of human lives. 
We continue to believe that this is the best approach to solving the problem of Nagorny-Karabakh. 
Seventhly, following the March 1994 elections, more favourable conditions were created in Moldova, which led to the signing of the joint declaration of the Moldovan Government and the Transnistrian authorities. 
We hope that all the parties involved will fully collaborate with the initiatives of the CSCE mission in Kishinev. 
There are no easy answers. 
Last July, in his capacity as Chairman-in-Office, Italy's Foreign Minister Martino remarked to the CSCE Parliamentary Assembly that when the Paris Charter was signed there was widespread optimism over the future of European relations. 
The drama of the former Yugoslavia and other regional conflicts that have exploded in other parts of Europe show that we were too optimistic. 
On the other hand, history teaches us that the road to progress is never straight. 
It often follows twisted itineraries and forces us into dramatic digressions. 
In this context, we begin to wonder how the instrument born in Helsinki and reviewed in Paris to guarantee East-West dialogue in the new European reality can be adapted to the urgent new challenges posed by events. 
The upcoming Budapest Summit will be the most appropriate opportunity to give some fundamental responses. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed this morning at 11 a.m. 
It serves as a forum for constant and useful dialogue and is becoming one of the most important instruments for preventive diplomacy and the prevention and settlement of crises. 
Russia is in favour of a central role for the CSCE in ensuring European security and stability, as reflected in the programme to enhance the effectiveness of the CSCE, which was our contribution to the preparations for the Budapest Summit. 
This presupposes, not a formal, hierarchical leadership, but, first and foremost, coordination on the part of the CSCE. 
Ensuring complete and effective cooperation between the CSCE and the United Nations, including the organizations that are part of the United Nations system, requires the broad use of their experience and possibilities. 
We favour increasing the CSCE's contribution to preventive diplomacy. 
We share the view that the CSCE should be the instrument of first resort for States Parties when any conflicts arise in the region. 
At the same time, we oppose any attempts to have the CSCE monopolize peace-keeping efforts in individual conflicts, overlooking the unique potential that is possessed by certain individual States, including Russia. 
The mediation and peace-keeping efforts of the CSCE and individual countries should not be in competition; rather, they should complement and strengthen each other. 
The Russian Federation believes it necessary to reorient the Human Dimension Mechanism in order to combat aggressive nationalism. 
We favour turning the CSCE into a fully fledged regional organization with its own statute and a network of institutes and machinery. 
We welcome the expansion of cooperation between these two organizations at the highest levels and in the field. 
It is important that the United Nations give the CSCE the benefit of its experience in the practical activities of the Secretariat and in peacemaking activities, which the CSCE does not yet have. 
Russia actively promotes productive cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE in conflict situations. 
If for any reason the CSCE, because of its meagre experience and opportunities, is unable to cope with certain conflicts, these issues can be forwarded to the United Nations Security Council. 
We believe that some key areas of cooperation between the CSCE and the United Nations would include early detection, preventive diplomacy, crisis prevention, the peaceful settlement of conflicts and peace-keeping activities. 
In the future, these tasks should be carried out by the CSCE in full accordance with the United Nations Charter and retaining the main responsibility of the Security Council for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Of course, the themes of cooperation between the two organizations would not be limited to preventive and peace-keeping operations. 
We hope that the second and third baskets of the CSCE will be used to devote further attention to this area. 
We believe that, within this cooperation, the CSCE could generate general ideas and principles and that their practical implementation could fall to the Economic Commission for Europe within the limits of its responsibility. 
We should reduce to a common denominator the priorities of the Commission and the CSCE, including such areas, for example, as industry and conversion. 
In conclusion, I should like to refer to the importance of the current debate, since it occurs on the eve of the Budapest Summit which, we hope, will serve as a milestone on the road to the CSCE's becoming an efficient and effective international organization. 
Mr. Cassar (Malta): The role of regional arrangements and organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security was recognized at the inception of the United Nations and continued to emerge despite the extreme constrictions and constraints imposed by the very logic of the cold war. 
The policy of containment was forced to give way to a policy of wider and sounder cooperation between States and peoples. 
The increased importance of regional organizations today is proof of the prevailing relevance of their contributions to the maintenance of peace and security in a changed international environment. 
Their advantage lies in the better understanding of shared values and principles, guided by the flexibility of approach required in identifying and resolving the root causes of tension and conflict. 
My delegation welcomes the report (A/49/529) of the Secretary-General on Cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
One notes with satisfaction that the process of enhanced cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE in terms of the provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter is now bearing fruit in areas as varied as peace-keeping, conflict prevention and the human dimension. 
This fruitful cooperation is beneficial in itself, for it helps both the United Nations and the CSCE to make the best use of their respective comparative advantages. 
Cooperation between the CSCE and the United Nations remains vital for overall regional stability. 
This intrinsic interdependence was the key element which Malta emphasized when my Deputy Prime Minister, Mr. Guido de Marco, first proposed that the CSCE be declared a regional arrangement in terms of Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter at the CSCE Council of Ministers in Prague in 1992. 
The endorsement of this proposal later that year by the CSCE Helsinki Summit of Heads of State or Government provided the impetus for a new and vital cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
It was the first significant step towards this tangible and effective partnership in the maintenance of peace and security. 
The Secretary-General in his report outlines how the framework for cooperation and coordination between the CSCE and the United Nations has led to regular contacts, exchange of information and burden-sharing. 
These developments provide the basis of a new partnership which is exemplary and which could inspire cooperation between the United Nations and other regional arrangements and organizations. 
In a recent contribution to The New York Times, the Secretary-General dwelt on the peace-keeping role of regional organizations in an evolving international milieu. 
He stated that such groups provided special insights into conflict in their regions, could sometimes respond more quickly militarily and could help to ease the financial and material burdens placed on the United Nations. 
The CSCE was born of diplomatic pragmatism, despite the difficulties imposed by bloc antagonism. That pragmatism continues to guide the CSCE in coming to grips with new challenges. 
The vision which inspired the Charter of Paris for a New Europe remains valid today, notwithstanding the regional conflicts which threaten stability within the CSCE area. 
The Code of Conduct currently being reviewed in Budapest is a singular strength of the CSCE. 
The mechanisms attached to such measures, and triggered by a number of States, is proof of the desire to promote and further develop transparency and trust between participating States. 
It also provides an opportunity for sharing experience and expertise between States. 
The elaboration of confidence-building measures; the question of cooperation with the United Nations in the field of peace-keeping; the further elaboration of contacts with the non-participating Mediterranean States; these are all key issues to which my Government attaches great importance. 
It is proof of the CSCE's capability to ensure that shared and common values continue to be observed through conscious, active and preventive diplomacy. 
Recent cooperation between the United Nations, the Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights and the Council of Europe provides a basis for future action which my delegation welcomes and supports. 
The setting of standards and norms in the human dimension remains a key strength of the CSCE. 
The Universal Declaration of Human Rights warns that disregard and contempt for human rights have resulted in barbarous acts which have outraged the conscience of mankind a sad truth which most CSCE participating States have had the misfortune to experience in their histories. 
Such outrages are still witnessed today in conflict situations which undermine regional stability. 
That was the spirit which inspired the Charter of Paris and which nurtured the CSCE in Helsinki in facing the challenge of change. 
Mr. Zlenko (Ukraine) (interpretation from Russian): In recent years Europe has been going through an important stage in its history, in which we have seen laid down the fundamental principles of interrelationships which will determine the life and face of the continent for many decades. 
The Helsinki process has had tremendous impact on these changes and is today one of the most important guarantors of democratic transformations in a number of new independent States. 
Prince Sisowath Sirirath (Cambodia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
These new dangers, these new problems, which have appeared on the continent imperil stability and the possibility of steady development for States throughout the world. 
These facts quite clearly indicate that there is a need to strengthen considerably the CSCE, to enhance its ability to react adequately to the processes going on in Europe. 
But, as practice has shown, turning the CSCE into a truly reliable institution able to resolve these conflicts will not occur sufficiently quickly, and at the current stage of its development the CSCE simply does not have enough potential nor sufficiently reliable machinery and procedures. 
This indicates once again that the creation of a comprehensive security system in Europe is impossible without the active role and participation of such an influential and authoritative Organization as the United Nations, which possesses the necessary resources and experience in the prevention and settlement of conflicts. 
However, many questions still need to be further explored. 
We believe that effective machinery should be devised to coordinate the activities of these international structures and that we should clearly circumscribe their spheres of responsibility in order to avoid any unnecessary duplication and overlapping. 
We have indeed witnessed a growing interaction between these two structures for example, in Georgia, in the former Yugoslavia and in Latvia, in the carrying out of individual programmes. 
We support the joint proposal of the Ministers of Foreign Affairs of Germany and the Netherlands to further develop cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE, and we believe that this will be possible only if the institutional basis of that cooperation is duly strengthened. 
In this connection, the delegation of Ukraine proposes that an open-ended ad hoc working group be created. 
It would draw up the text of a fundamental agreement between the United Nations and the CSCE that could become a model in various areas. 
Today, Ukraine, like the other States members of the Helsinki process, is preparing for the next stage of the high-level Budapest Conference of the CSCE. 
The delegation of Ukraine hopes that the draft resolution that has been submitted under this agenda item will be adopted by consensus. 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): I have the honour of speaking on behalf of the European Union and Austria. 
The European Union welcomes the opportunity to participate in this debate. 
It fully supports the draft resolution before the General Assembly, which is sponsored by all the European Union member States and the acceding countries. 
His presence testifies to the commitment that exists on both sides to develop and improve cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
Unfortunately, international and intra-State conflicts, nationalism, racism and similar phenomena are part of the reality which the United Nations and the CSCE must continue to address. 
Both have had to make adaptations to meet these challenges. 
At the Helsinki Summit of 1992, the CSCE participating States first declared their understanding that the CSCE is a regional arrangement in the sense of Chapter VIII of the Charter of the United Nations. 
In its resolution 47/10 of 28 October 1992, the General Assembly welcomed this declaration. 
The Helsinki Summit marked a turning point. 
Since then, the CSCE has steadily developed its capacity for taking effective action. 
During the past few years, the CSCE has dispatched a large number of missions to various participating countries. 
Currently, six long-term missions are operative, and another two are about to begin their work. 
In addition to those missions, seven specialized missions are assisting States neighbouring the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) in the rigorous enforcement of sanctions. 
This range of mission tasks, in conjunction with the important activities of the High Commissioner for National Minorities, illustrates the comprehensive concept of security upon which the CSCE is founded. 
Since 1992, the United Nations has played a crucial role in the former Yugoslavia, most visibly through the deployment of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
In all of the foregoing cases, United Nations and CSCE personnel have worked side by side. 
This fact alone underscores the importance of close contacts between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
There is more than enough work to go around. 
We are particularly pleased with the ongoing discussions in Geneva on human rights, minority issues, the situation of refugees and economic problems. 
In keeping with the draft resolution before the General Assembly, the European Union believes that the Secretary-General should explore possibilities for further improvements, in cooperation with the Chairman-in-Office of the CSCE. 
The CSCE's evolving capabilities will, in our opinion, be an important factor in considering adjustments in cooperation. 
In this context, the European Union looks forward to the Budapest Summit of the CSCE in early December this year. 
We consider the Summit to be an important opportunity to enhance further the CSCE's capacity as a regional arrangement under Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter. 
In particular, the European Union has proposed the strengthening of the CSCE as an instrument of first choice for conflict prevention and crisis management, including peace-keeping. 
If the CSCE means are exhausted, the participating States should be able jointly to refer the matter to the Security Council. 
CSCE participating States will, of course, retain the right set out in the United Nations Charter to take a dispute to the Security Council at any stage. 
The European Union strongly supports the efforts of the Minsk Group, under its Swedish Chairman, to achieve a peaceful solution of the conflict in and around Nagorny-Karabakh. 
The European Union is pleased that this view is also reflected in the draft resolution before the Assembly, in which, at the same time, the Assembly welcomes the long-standing cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE on this issue. 
The CSCE has been actively considering the possibility of deploying a peace-keeping force to the Nagorny-Karabakh area. 
The Budapest Summit, in our view, presents an opportunity for progress in resolving this conflict. 
Such stability has positive repercussions for international peace and security beyond the CSCE area. 
The European Union therefore welcomes today's debate and looks forward to further consideration of this item in the future. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to inform the Assembly that we shall take up agenda item 30, Zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic, at a date to be announced in the Journal and not tomorrow as initially planned. 
I should also like to inform the Assembly that we shall take up agenda item 23, International assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Nicaragua: aftermath of the war and natural disasters, on Thursday, 17 November, in the morning, as the first item, and not on Wednesday, 16 November. 
Mr. N\x{5ae2}hon (Hungary): Hungary welcomes the consideration of this agenda item by the General Assembly, since in recent years it has undoubtedly become clear that the cooperation developing between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) is increasingly important and mutually advantageous. 
The activities and achievements of the so-called Helsinki process, which has now spanned two decades, are well known and speak for themselves. 
We attach particular importance to the fact that during much of the cold-war period of ideological and military confrontation, the CSCE served as an invaluable, indeed crucial, forum for dialogue between East and West. 
It played an important role in opening up the closed societies of Eastern Europe and, ultimately, in eliminating the political and ideological division of Europe. 
First, it is the only comprehensive all-European institution with security dimensions which includes every European country, the United States and Canada, as well as all the successor States of the former Soviet Union. 
Following the Summit, Hungary will assume the important and responsible duties of the CSCE Chairman-in-Office for a year. 
The Budapest Summit is expected to strengthen the indispensable role of the CSCE in the security of Europe and to give new impetus to its further development and refinement. 
The political declaration of the Summit will assess the political situation in the CSCE area, focusing primarily on the major hotbeds of tension and conflict. 
It should improve the implementation of CSCE commitments, in particular in the human dimension, enhance CSCE conflict prevention and crisis management capability, and strengthen CSCE institutions. 
The idea is simple to establish a genuine and practical division of responsibilities between the CSCE and the United Nations in the settlement of conflicts within the CSCE area. 
The situations in and around the Nagorny Karabakh region of the Azerbaijan Republic, Abkhazia and South Ossetia in the Republic of Georgia, Tajikistan and Moldova, provide specific examples to this effect. 
We deem it important that peace-keeping activities in the territory of the former Soviet Union should be conducted fully in line with the principles of the CSCE and under CSCE command. 
In the case of the former Yugoslavia, the CSCE missions of long duration in Kosovo, Sandjak and Vojvodina were concrete and promising manifestations of preventive diplomacy undertaken by the CSCE until the regrettable refusal by the Belgrade authorities to extend their mandates. 
We call for the early and unconditional return of those missions, in accordance with Security Council resolution 855 (1993), and deem it extremely important that the authorities of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) implement that resolution without any further delay. 
We also believe that the CSCE is to be commended for its reiterated readiness to contribute to a post-conflict process of reconciliation, rehabilitation and rebuilding of democratic institutions, as well as to regional security through various arms control, disarmament and confidence- and security-building measures. 
During our chairmanship-in-office, we intend to promote this very promising collaboration between the two organizations on every level and by all possible means available. 
As a member of the CSCE Troika, Hungary has set a high value on preparing and submitting to the General Assembly a substantial draft resolution on cooperation between the two organizations. 
Mr. Kulla (Albania) (interpretation from French): The installation of democracy in many countries of the world has provided fresh prospects for nations in their efforts to build the future. 
Nevertheless, it is becoming increasingly clear that many of the old and new challenges that face us can be tackled properly only by joint efforts to safeguard peace and security, to establish the rule of law and to protect human rights. 
They represent important instruments to safeguard peace, to expand cooperation and to assure a relationship between both regional and global security. 
From this viewpoint, Albania highly appreciates the role that has been played by the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) in the field of security, cooperation and promoting democracy and the respect for human rights throughout the European Atlantic region. 
At the Helsinki Summit in July 1992, the Heads of State or Government of the countries members of the CSCE stated their resolve to work closely with the United Nations, and particularly to prevent and to resolve conflicts. 
The CSCE review conference, which has begun work in Budapest, will also be expressing CSCE views on this matter, and we affirm our confidence that the December Summit will arrive at a common position on the need to strengthen cooperation between the CSCE and the United Nations. 
We believe that substantive cooperation between the CSCE and the United Nations is of particular importance, especially with respect to safeguarding peace and security in certain regions of the CSCE area. 
The case of the civilian mission to Haiti is a very pertinent example of practical cooperation between the United Nations and regional arrangements. 
Certain crises within the CSCE ambit, particularly the Yugoslav crisis, have shown that, despite total commitment, it seems impossible for such crises to be dealt with and resolved by the CSCE alone. The expulsion of the CSCE's long-standing mission in Kosovo bears eloquent witness in this respect. 
The very serious and explosive situation in Kosovo, which is generally agreed to be in danger of deteriorating into an armed conflict, has been at the centre of the CSCE's attention in recent years. 
Albania welcomes the conclusion of the Ministerial Conference in Stockholm, wherein it is stated that an international United Nations presence on the ground would be a positive step. 
We also welcome and hail the Security Council's commitment in this matter and its resolution 855 (1993), but we believe that even greater pressure should be brought to bear to enforce its practical implementation. 
The situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina is, unfortunately, far from exemplary in the international community's experience in the field of peace-keeping, and we should learn a lesson from it. 
The slightest delay might have unforeseeable consequences for peace and security in Europe, and this would run counter to our theoretical deliberations seem irrelevant. 
Such cooperation between the CSCE and the Security Council would make it possible for certain acute issues in the European-Atlantic region, such as the Kosovo crisis, not to remain simply matters to be noted but, rather, matters to be resolved in proper and timely fashion. 
The world is changing, and so is the CSCE. 
These days the participating States at the Budapest review conference are actively seeking to enhance the CSCE's capabilities for early warning, preventive diplomacy, crisis management, conflict resolution and peace-keeping. 
In this new situation, with the CSCE taking on an even more important role in conflict prevention and crisis management, enhanced cooperation and coordination with the United Nations is vital. 
In this context, we welcome the Secretary-General's report (A/49/529) of 17 October on cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
In our view, the Secretary-General should now actively continue to explore with the CSCE Chairman-in-Office possibilities for further development of this cooperation. 
Regional arrangements, such as the CSCE, also have an important role in this regard, in accordance with Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter. 
The CSCE should develop its capabilities to become an instrument of first choice for addressing emerging tension and local disputes by making every effort to settle such disputes before referring them to the Security Council, as envisaged in the United Nations Charter. 
The CSCE's comprehensive concept of security stresses that conditions for human and minority rights in participating States have effects on the security of us all. 
The CSCE promotes early warning, assumes an active role in preventive diplomacy and deploys long-term missions in order to assist in bridging communication gaps and easing mistrust and hostile attitudes. 
The Nordic countries firmly believe that the CSCE should continue to develop its specific characteristics at the ongoing Budapest conference. 
In The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia the CSCE operates alongside the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in preventing conflict and alleviating tensions, thus providing a good example of CSCE-United Nations cooperation. 
As for the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), the Nordic countries are of the opinion that the long-term missions to Kosovo, Sandjak and Vojvodina must be allowed to return and resume operations as soon as possible. 
We also appreciate the United Nations Secretariat's offer of technical assistance to a possible CSCE mission to the area. 
The recent visit to the region by the Secretary-General was important as a means of demonstrating the world community's concern over the situation. 
The harmonization of all mediation efforts is of particular importance. 
Following a decision taken by the CSCE Committee of Senior Officials on 16 September, the CSCE Chairman-in-Office, assisted by the Chairman of the Minsk Group, is exploring the possibility of organizing a multinational CSCE peace-keeping force in support of the process towards peace. 
The Nordic countries fully support these efforts. 
Political guarantees, including those given by the United Nations, will undoubtedly be part of a wider political agreement. 
The Nordic countries are convinced that there is great potential for the CSCE to further develop its role in conflict prevention, crisis management, peace-keeping and conflict resolution within its area, as foreseen in the United Nations Charter. 
We are also convinced that there is great potential for further cooperation and coordination with the United Nations in the sphere of safeguarding international peace and security. 
It is against that background that the Nordic countries have cosponsored the draft resolution before the Assembly. 
We hope that it will be adopted by consensus. 
Last year the Baltic States Estonia, Latvia and my own country, Lithuania cosponsored the resolution inviting the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) to participate, in the capacity of observer, in the sessions and work of the General Assembly. 
As a regional arrangement in the sense of Chapter VIII of the Charter of the United Nations, the CSCE provides an important link between European and global security. 
These include respect for human rights, democracy, the rule of law and economic freedom as the foundations of peace, security and stability. 
While structural adjustment to new challenges and situations takes time, active diplomacy in concert with the United Nations is one way in which the competence of the CSCE, as well as regional stability, can be enhanced. 
Experience shows that these linkages and complementary efforts can be effective. 
The Helsinki process helped to set the stage for many of today's positive developments and trends in East-West relations in the fields of human rights, security, the environment, trade and economic development. 
Today we note with satisfaction the development of increased cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and the CSCE in fields including peace-keeping in the CSCE area. 
We recognize that the CSCE can play a leading role in the strengthening of security and stability in Europe. 
Closer cooperation with the United Nations and other relevant organizations should go beyond information-sharing and extend to responsibility-sharing, with a clear-cut division of labour to avoid duplication or dissipation of resources. 
The CSCE's strengths in conflict prevention, management and resolution in the region arise from a comprehensive concept of security based on cooperation and equal respect for the security interests of all participating States. 
Pragmatic cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE, making use of the two bodies' respective strengths, could result in the provision of the framework and the forum for concerted action in this regard. 
The use of CSCE long-term missions and representatives as a part of preventive diplomacy promotes a non-confrontational approach to the solution of outstanding issues. 
The human-dimension mechanism strengthens considerably the CSCE's ability to address the root causes of tension and provides for early warning. 
We also recognize that economic development and cooperation are an important component of the CSCE's comprehensive concept of security. 
The economic dimension is essential to the strengthening of stability in the CSCE area. 
Complementary efforts in the pursuit of sustainable economic development can and should be another aspect of coordination between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
The Baltic States view the process of European integration and multilateral cooperation as a basic prerequisite for the achievement of European stability. 
The Baltic States have made their own active contribution to the process through increased cooperation within the Baltic Council of Ministers and coordination with the Cooperation Council of the Baltic Sea States and other regional partners, including the Nordic Council. 
The withdrawal of Russian troops from Lithuania by 31 August 1993 and from Estonia and Latvia by 31 August 1994 was a commitment undertaken under paragraph 15 of the 1992 Helsinki Summit Declaration and General Assembly resolutions 47/21 and 48/18. 
We note with satisfaction the political significance of the withdrawal, the turning-point that this process marked, and the CSCE's continued readiness to provide assistance in the resolution of outstanding issues. 
We wish the forthcoming Budapest Summit every success in elaborating the ways and means of linking the CSCE's preventive-diplomacy and crisis-management activities with those of the United Nations. 
Mr. Batu (Turkey): As a participating State of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), Turkey is particularly pleased that the General Assembly is once again considering, under agenda item 27, the important and timely issue of cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
In this respect, we thank the Secretary-General for his most valuable report on the item, and we reiterate our firm support for his efforts to foster the institutionalization of the cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
We should also like to express our gratitude to the members of the CSCE troika Hungary, Italy and Sweden for the efforts that they put into the drafting of the resolution that is before us today. 
We actively participated in the informal consultations on the draft resolution and joined other delegations as sponsors. 
With the advent of the post-cold-war era, new regional approaches for preventing and dealing with conflicts around the world have been set in motion. 
However, developments in the CSCE area continue to lead us to a rather pessimistic overall assessment. 
Security and stability are being threatened by continuing and new armed conflicts. 
Renewed aggression and territorial acquisition by force are increasingly being resorted to with impunity. 
Although significant steps have been taken by the CSCE towards further strengthening its structure and mechanisms, we are still far from dealing adequately with these grave violations of international law. 
Even though there has been ample creative thinking, the international community has been unable so far to establish a new and clear strategy to deal with these conflicts in an effective and lasting manner. 
The challenges we are facing today are far greater than the means and resources by which the United Nations alone can respond effectively and adequately to the ever-growing urgency of maintaining peace and security around the globe. 
In this regard, we believe there is great potential for further strengthened cooperation between our two organizations within the framework of the United Nations Charter and the fundamental CSCE documents. 
We would like to emphasize in particular the 1992 Helsinki final Document and the decisions of the Rome meeting of the CSCE Council, where, among other things, principles and procedures for CSCE peace-keeping activities were established. 
We see the prospects for peace-keeping activities by the CSCE in its area of responsibility as a step in the right direction: that of taking over responsibility in this field from the over-stretched United Nations. 
Nevertheless, we believe that as participating States we have not yet been able firmly to demonstrate our political will to implement many of our decisions to that effect. 
However, most recently we have taken note with renewed hope of encouraging developments with regard to the peace-keeping aspects of the CSCE. 
A case in point is the conflict in and around the Nagorny Karabakh region of the Azerbaijani Republic. 
As members well know, the CSCE's Minsk Group has been striving to achieve a solution to this problem for the past two years. 
As a member of that Group from its inception, we have been actively participating in its efforts. 
We continue to believe that the CSCE in general and the Minsk Group in particular continue to be an appropriate mechanism through which an acceptable and workable solution can be brought about. 
After a long and difficult process of negotiations, CSCE efforts have finally focused on the modalities of a CSCE peace-keeping operation to be deployed to the area of conflict in and around the Nagorny Karabakh region of Azerbaijan. 
We believe we are on the threshold of a major development with regard to the role to be played by the CSCE as a regional organization acting within the framework of Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter. 
By setting a precedent in the peace-keeping activities of the CSCE, the deployment of a CSCE peace-keeping force will, in our view, be a crucial test for the participating States, by which they can reaffirm their will to give a new impetus to their common endeavour. 
Valuable cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE had taken place in some parts of the former Yugoslavia until the Belgrade authorities refused to extend the mandate of the long-term CSCE missions there. 
We regret that the call by the international community, as set out in Security Council resolution 855 (1993), for the return of CSCE missions at the earliest possible time has remained unanswered by the Serbian authorities. 
Consequently, we welcome the fact that the draft resolution before us reiterates the significant contribution that the CSCE missions have made to the maintenance of stability in Kosovo, Sandjak and Vojvodina. 
Thus, the scope of the cooperation between the two organizations should, in our view, entail not a devolution of authority but, rather, a division of labour which could culminate in a new collective-security architecture in the future. 
Mr. T\x{e16c}k (Slovenia): This year the General Assembly is discussing the cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) at a particularly important juncture. 
The report by the Secretary-General on this matter reflects the diversity and political importance of the cooperation developed thus far. 
The United Nations and the CSCE have established a formal framework of cooperation which provides an opportunity for permanent communication and timely coordination of action. 
In situations requiring peacemaking efforts the United Nations has retained its lead role, while in others the leading role has been assumed by the CSCE. 
The development of practical links, both institutional and situation-specific, promises that the best possible use of resources will be made. 
The Governments which make these resources available can expect that the two organizations, the global one and the regional one, will act together in an effective manner. 
This and the results of United Nations-CSCE cooperation so far represent a valid reason for thorough reflection by the General Assembly on the present and future role of the CSCE in global efforts for peace, security and political stability. 
The principles adopted in Helsinki enabled Europe to proceed on the democratic path of transformation and integration and continue to represent the basis of democratic development in the future. 
It should be noted that the Helsinki principles were strongly inspired by the United Nations Charter and its living interpretation as developed within the United Nations. 
Seen in retrospect, it is clear that none of the international institutions, including the CSCE, was prepared for such situations, and they were therefore unable to prevent their occurrence. 
On the contrary, the CSCE should now develop appropriate methods for handling political tensions and crisis situations. 
Moreover, the CSCE ought to pay particular attention to strengthening its capacity for preventive action. 
In addition to the generally relevant considerations that make the preventive role of regional organizations its primary purpose, it is important to emphasize the specific reasons that call for giving priority to the CSCE's mechanisms in the field of preventive action. 
We should bear in mind a variety of political issues that merit early warning and preventive action, including the fact that Europe has witnessed a recurrence of nearly forgotten forms of nationalistic chauvinism. 
These phenomena are in sharp contradiction to the ideal of a cooperating and multicultural Europe and to its actual efforts for greater integration. 
The CSCE should develop appropriate methods to deal with these problems. 
Another particular need to develop the capacities for preventive diplomacy results from recent experience with the United Nations peace-keeping activities in the area of the CSCE. 
Slovenia welcomes the achievements of the CSCE in the field of military security. 
The existing and future regional arms-control arrangements will be an important guarantee of security in the whole region. 
As in other domains, here too the experience gained in the United Nations represents an important asset for the future actions of the CSCE. 
In this context, such principles as the free consent of States in defining the geographical area of application of appropriate arrangements will be particularly important. 
The mutual benefits of coordination and cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE are not limited to situations involving preventive or peace-keeping activity or to arms control and confidence- and security-building regimes. 
All these efforts represent an ambitious agenda that is worthy of serious efforts. 
Slovenia is among the sponsors of the draft resolution submitted to the General Assembly for adoption, and we hope that it will be adopted without a vote. 
It is with outstanding satisfaction and a sense of responsibility that I take the floor on this topic, which my country regards as most important for the present and future efforts of the international community to safeguard and promote peace, security and stability. 
I am pleased, first, because one cannot help but note positively the significant progress made in the short period of a little over two years in the cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe. 
Since then we have witnessed the establishment of a sound and forward-looking institutional basis for the joint efforts of the two organizations. 
We are proud to recall that Bulgaria was among the initiators and promoters of this process. 
Mr. Mwaungulu (Malawi), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The United Nations Secretary-General is regularly represented at meetings of relevant CSCE bodies. 
In this respect we welcome the forthcoming visit of the Secretary-General to Budapest, where he will attend and address the meeting of the Heads of State or Government of the CSCE participating States. 
There is a need for a better division of labour and an improved harnessing of resources between the two organizations, and this has taken a practical dimension in peacemaking efforts in such troubled areas as Tajikistan, Georgia, the Nagorny-Karabakh conflict and others. 
The experience gained in this process and the ever-increasing need for a more systematic approach to the cooperation of the United Nations with regional organizations have led to substantial achievements in the efforts to ensure wider contacts and exchanges among them. 
In this connection, we share the opinion that the meeting of regional organizations convened by the Secretary-General in New York on 1 August 1994 provided a valuable opportunity to understand better and address the problems and challenges facing the international community today. 
We welcome the establishment of the practice of tripartite consultations among them as an opportunity to discuss ways and means for further developing the process by making better use of respective comparative advantages, in particular with regard to fact-finding and other missions. 
All of the aforementioned developments have undoubtedly played an important role in the improvement of our capacity to forestall, prevent and manage crises threatening international peace and stability. 
My country therefore continues to be active in the ongoing efforts, in the framework of the CSCE and through dialogue between the two organizations, to expand further this capacity. 
Bulgaria supports the idea that the CSCE should shoulder its full responsibilities as a regional arrangement in the field of security in accordance with Chapter VIII of the Charter that is, as an instrument of first resort for conflict prevention and crisis management in its area. 
We think that the CSCE is an appropriate body to play such a role in view of its comprehensive regional scope, embracing almost all the States in the wider Euro-Atlantic-Asiatic zone and of its nature as a forum whose functions reflect the interrelation of global and regional security. 
This is a question that occupies a central place on the agenda of the forthcoming Budapest Conference of the CSCE. 
It is a process that has to be broadened in the priority areas of their practical interaction, such as preventive diplomacy, peace-keeping and respect for human rights. 
Furthermore, the CSCE is currently considering possibilities for its first peace-keeping operation, in Nagorny Karabakh. 
At the same time, we support the view that the CSCE should not be assigned tasks and responsibilities which are currently within the exclusive competence of the United Nations Security Council, such as peace-enforcement operations. 
In this respect the sharing of information, such as reports of the CSCE missions, could be particularly beneficial to the work of the United Nations. 
This process should be maintained and pursued further. 
We would also like to thank him for his report on the relations between the United Nations and the CSCE, presented as a contribution to our discussion today. 
It is in the desire to assist in this important process that my country joined in the preparation of the draft resolution before us, of which we are a sponsor. 
Mr. Wlosowicz (Poland): Poland, as a sponsor of resolution 48/19 of 16 November 1993, is satisfied with the substance and pace of the process of developing cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
An accurate account of this process, as seen by the United Nations, is contained in the Secretary-General's report, which the Polish delegation welcomes. 
We note with satisfaction the progress made in the debate on possible forms of cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE. 
We should strive for complementarity in their activities and to avoid duplication of efforts and possible rivalry of any kind. 
The United Nations has to recognize the CSCE's potential as a regional arrangement facing complex challenges in a very sensitive part of the world. 
We have to be aware, however, of limitations which CSCE activities may still be encountering at present. 
Those limitations do not preclude, however, the option of close cooperation in fulfilling specific peace-keeping responsibilities, in the first instance in the troubled States of the Commonwealth of Independent States and in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Quite to the contrary, they call for mutually reinforcing efforts based on a clear division of tasks and smooth day-to-day collaboration between the United Nations and CSCE missions in the field. 
Poland supports all practical forms of cooperation between the two organizations in question. Such cooperation should include the conclusion of appropriate agreements, the institutionalized exchange of information, liaison offices and cost sharing. 
The CSCE should be seen as a flexible framework for the consideration of all problems related to all-European security. 
The readiness of the United Nations to engage in such pragmatic cooperation and to consider certain issues at the request of the CSCE should constitute the essence of our message to the CSCE Summit to be held next month in Budapest. 
Last but not least, there should be growing cooperation between the executive branches of the two organizations, for example, between the United Nations Secretary-General and his high-level representatives and the CSCE Chairman-in-Office and its Secretary-General. 
The Secretary-General's report (A/49/529), dated 17 October 1994, is an illustrative expression of the mutually beneficial and reinforcing developments in this relationship. 
Regular contacts established between the Secretary-General of the United Nations and the Chairman-in-Office of the CSCE, and their representatives, are maintained and developed. 
The CSCE is a pan-European forum which, alongside the other European and Euro-Atlantic organizations and institutions, plays a significant role in promoting security and stability throughout the continent. 
We are supportive of the CSCE in its efforts to define more accurately its identity, place, and specific role in the European framework. 
In this context, the progressive adaptation and redefinition of CSCE functions and activities, with a constant eye to efficiency and credibility, is a crucial test for the development of the CSCE process. 
In our view, preventive diplomacy and crisis management are essential elements in shaping the future role of the CSCE. 
The Helsinki decalogue, the principles well established in this framework, and the functioning democratic norms like the rule of consensus and the principle of rotation, are in place to support such an important endeavour. 
It is necessary, legitimate and particularly useful to focus on regional problems and approaches. 
In the words of Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali on the occasion of his recent official visit to Romania, 
By its very nature, the CSCE is a cooperative, rather than a collective, security forum. 
It has a special mandate and way of action. 
The CSCE is not conceived to provide collective defence and cannot therefore offer its members the active security guarantees of an alliance. 
Instead, it devotes its energies to preventing conflicts, to assisting participating States in fulfilling the obligations they have assumed by agreeing to CSCE decisions, to finding the common ground on which Member States which have disagreements can move to a position of negotiation rather than confrontation. 
An important new development in the CSCE context relates to the proposal to use the peace-keeping forces offered by third parties in the CSCE area. 
The preparatory work for the Budapest Summit seems to indicate the appropriate approach towards this sensitive issue, namely, the establishment and operation of such forces only under the full authority of the CSCE, with a clear mandate and with the agreement of the receiving State. 
As for peace-enforcement, undoubtedly, it remains the exclusive responsibility of the United Nations Security Council, in the framework of the collective security system, under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations. 
It would be mutually beneficial if the United Nations political, military and logistic peace-keeping capabilities and experience were to be taken into consideration when matters pertaining to this domain are considered in the framework of the CSCE. 
Finally, I should like to stress how important it is to place the CSCE process in the evolving framework of European architecture as well as in the global context of the United Nations collective security system. 
They entail potentially positive dynamics for the European continent and the CSCE area and for international stability and security. 
The draft resolution in document A/49/L.20, entitled Cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe, contains important ingredients for assessing and further promoting the necessary United Nations-CSCE interaction under the provisions of Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter. 
My delegation is a sponsor of the draft resolution and expresses the hope that it will be adopted by consensus. 
The President: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/5 of 13 October 1993, I now call on Mr. Wilhelm H\x{9a3d}nck, Secretary General of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe. 
Mr. H\x{9a3d}nck (Secretary General of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE)): It is indeed a great pleasure for the Secretary General of the CSCE to have been invited by the Italian chairmanship of the CSCE to address the United Nations General Assembly. 
I am grateful for the many encouraging remarks on the role and work of the CSCE that have been made this morning, and I appreciate the friendly words addressed to me. 
The Charter of the United Nations establishes an organic link between the United Nations and regional arrangements. 
This link is one of those elements of the Charter which, in an era marked by confrontation, could not really be developed or applied to the fullest extent. 
Today we are beginning to understand the potential of Chapter VIII of the Charter for strengthening the United Nations. 
It is in this spirit and with the aim of strengthening the United Nations that the CSCE declared itself in the 1992 Helsinki Document to be a regional arrangement under Chapter VIII of the Charter. 
CSCE participating States were aware that doing so meant an increased responsibility for ensuring stability in the CSCE area. 
It was also well understood that this entailed a readiness to bear part of the burden for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The United Nations Charter does not prescribe detailed modalities for regional involvement. 
The allocation of tasks between the United Nations and regional arrangements and organizations remains a challenge. 
While cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and regional organizations should be approached on an individual basis, it seems that many regional organizations feel that they are particularly well fitted to engaging in a broad range of conflict-prevention activities and might offer comparative advantages specifically in that area. 
Transforming the CSCE from the traditional and very successful conference framework it has been so far into a fully operational institution was not the result of careful and long-term political planning. 
It was the other way around: new challenges, new crises and indeed new armed conflicts were crying out for a structure designed to deal with these phenomena and ready to do so. 
The CSCE, like other regional arrangements and organizations, could not wait for new grand designs for the new security architecture in the CSCE area. 
It had to set about its task now, the task of contributing to finding pragmatic solutions to acutely urgent problems. 
The past year has seen the realization of important political developments supported by the CSCE. 
As promised in the 1992 Helsinki summit declaration, the Russian Federation did indeed withdraw its troops from Estonia and Latvia. 
Agreements related to these important withdrawals established new collateral tasks for the CSCE, in particular concerning a radar station in Latvia and social welfare for retired Russian military personnel in Estonia and Latvia. 
Pioneering efforts by the Chairman-in-Office are continuing further to define the details of such arrangements and reach final agreement. 
The CSCE's potential for conflict prevention will be considerably enhanced by a new instrument. 
On 5 December 1994 the Convention on Conciliation and Arbitration within the CSCE will enter into force following its ratification by more than 12 CSCE participating States. 
Finally, the CSCE has considerably expanded the potential for conflict prevention afforded by dialogue and multilateral consultations. 
Since January 1994, the Permanent Committee in Vienna, meeting every week at the level of Ambassadors and Permanent Representatives, has also been ensuring continuity and constant availability for decision-making. 
In promoting the human dimension, the CSCE relies mainly on its Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights in Warsaw. 
In its fourth year of operation the Office has gained new strength and consolidated its profile as an entity specializing in election monitoring, advising on the rule of law and human rights. 
Regarding the military aspects of security, the CSCE has made a new contribution to its arms-control and confidence-building agreements with the adoption, in November 1993, of four new documents on, respectively, stabilizing measures for localized crisis situations; defence planning; military contacts; and principles governing conventional arms transfers. 
The latter document, combined with the constant attention devoted by the CSCE to non-proliferation issues, constitutes its practical input to the strengthening of global arms-control regimes pursued under the auspices of the United Nations. 
This has been the essence of its supportive role in preparing the Stability Pact initiative of the European Union. 
Practically all CSCE operational activities open broad vistas for cooperation with the United Nations and other international organizations. 
A lot has been done to develop practical links. 
While the CSCE strengthens mutually reinforcing cooperation with international organizations, it is also developing its contacts with countries outside the CSCE area. 
The traditional links between the CSCE and non-participating Mediterranean States are about to develop into new dimensions in the framework of substantially increased contacts with Israel, Egypt, Tunisia, Algeria and Morocco. 
Specific relations have been established and further developed with Japan and, as of 1994, broad contacts have been agreed with South Korea. 
That is what the CSCE is aiming at: to do sensible things. 
The CSCE Summit, to be held in Budapest, will strengthen the CSCE's capability of doing just this: doing sensible things and developing the CSCE's contribution to a new stability. 
This will at the same time give the CSCE a clear profile as a bulwark against the development of new divisions and as the guardian of indivisible security in the CSCE area. 
I should like to announce that Kyrgyzstan and Tajikistan have become co-sponsors of the draft resolution. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 27? 
May I also express the hope that the international community will show its solidarity and respond promptly and generously to any request for help. 
Mr. Remez de Estenoz Barciela (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): First of all, my delegation wishes to express its gratitude to you, Sir, for your words on this new scourge that has been inflicted on our country, this time by nature. 
Twelve thousand houses have also been severely damaged, and more than 65,000 people have had to be evacuated. 
It is regrettable that this calamity has added to the suffering already caused to my people by the difficulties we face for reasons known to all delegations present here. 
We are therefore most grateful for the statement by you, Sir, and for the gestures of solidarity and support from the international community in regard to the human and material losses suffered by my people. 
This expression of solidarity which bears witness to the interest shown for Haiti and its people has moved us deeply. 
Preliminary reports so far indicate that lives have been lost and that there has been considerable property damage. 
My delegation once again thanks the Assembly and will, as soon as possible, convey the Assembly's expression of sympathy and solidarity to our authorities. 
Mr. Gelber (United States of America): Mr.President, on behalf of my fellow countrymen and my Government, permit me to express appreciation for your thoughts and words and those of delegations of Members of the United Nations. 
Notwithstanding our own losses, our hearts go out to the people of the Philippines and to all our neighbours in the Caribbean. 
Those who have suffered have our condolences for the pain and anguish in this their hour of loss. 
They should know that my Government has taken preliminary relief measures at Guantanamo and in Haiti and has sent personnel to assess the situation on the Philippine island of Mindoro. 
We want to help and we will do all we can appropriately to be of assistance. 
Natural disasters of the kind we now address call upon us all to renew our commitment to United Nations and national efforts to mitigate the human costs of destructive visitations. 
The humanity which today bears eloquent witness to a generosity of spirit leaves us no choice but to work for a better tomorrow. 
It was a happy coincidence that the United Nations and the League of Arab States were established at almost the same time to express the hopes and aspirations of peoples for a better future after the horrors the world endured during the Second World War. 
At that time, the independent Arab States had joined the United Nations in order to attain, through cooperation with other countries of the world, that future after which their peoples aspired. 
Since 1981, that cooperation continued to increase in the various fields, and periodic meetings continued to be held between the secretariats of the two Organizations with the aim of coordinating efforts in those spheres. 
That important development was the consensual adoption, for the first time, by the General Assembly of a resolution on cooperation between the United Nations and the League of Arab States namely, resolution 48/21. 
Acceptance by the parties concerned that the Security Council resolutions should be the fundamental frame of reference for any peace settlement that may be achieved through the peace process is telling proof of the significance of the focal role played by the United Nations in this respect. 
In its operative paragraphs, the draft resolution takes note with satisfaction of the report of the Secretary-General and recommends that cooperation between the two organizations should continue and be further strengthened. 
The League, since its very inception, has sought to improve regional cooperation between its member States for the benefit of their peoples and in observance of the objectives of Chapter VIII of the Charter of the United Nations. 
The President: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 477 (V) of 1 November 1950, I now call on the Observer of the League of Arab States. 
Mr. Abul-Nasr (League of Arab States) (interpretation from Arabic): The League of Arab States which was founded a few months before the United Nations in 1945, will be celebrating its own fiftieth anniversary next year. 
There is no doubt that the sum total of the past experience in the area of cooperation between the two Organizations over the years is characterized by outstanding achievements despite many difficulties and challenges. 
The report reviews the main achievements in the areas of cooperation, coordination, consultation and exchange of information between the two Organizations at all levels during the period under review. 
The Secretary-General's report (A/49/519) now before the Assembly refers to the sectoral meeting held in Vienna last July between the two Organizations on human resources development in rural areas, to which all the specialized agencies of the two Organizations were invited. 
This sectoral meeting drew up programmes of action and cooperation projects and made specific recommendations. 
We believe that the meeting will afford us a unique opportunity to conduct a comprehensive and objective review of the ongoing cooperation between the two Organizations and to develop a joint approach to mutual cooperation over the next decade. 
Nowadays, the world witnesses the emergence of new international political realities that involve wide-ranging changes in regional and international relations. 
The League of Arab States follows with great interest the laudable efforts deployed by the United Nations and the Secretary-General in the search for peaceful solutions to such problems. 
In this connection, we wish to reiterate our continued support to the role of the international Organization, and our continued cooperation with it within the limits of our resources so that peace, security and stability may prevail, particularly in our region. 
The President: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their position on the resolution just adopted. 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. Howley (United States of America): The United States delegation was pleased to be able to join the consensus in adopting this resolution on cooperation between the United Nations and the League of Arab States. 
We believe, as the resolution suggests, that cooperation between the United Nations and the Arab League can promote the realization of the purposes and principles of the United Nations Charter, including, importantly, the strengthening of international peace and security, regional cooperation and economic development. 
The United States believes that the development of stronger economic links between the countries of the Middle East will promote regional economic growth and enhance efforts to achieve a comprehensive and lasting peace in the region. 
We believe that the Arab League's boycott of Israel, by discouraging the trade and investment flows that promote economic integration and economic growth, undermines the efforts now under way to bring peace and prosperity to the Middle East. 
Israel rejoined the consensus on this item last year. 
Since then significant progress has been made in the peace process: two additional agreements were signed with the PLO, and a peace Treaty was signed between Israel and Jordan. 
Progress was also made in the multilateral negotiations within the various working groups. 
Peace and economic cooperation are intimately linked. 
We are encouraged by some steps that have been taken to lift economic boycotts steps such as the decision of the Gulf Cooperation Council to lift the secondary and tertiary boycott against Israel. 
However, as yet, they have not. 
The time has come for the members of the League to take further measures so as to eliminate their boycott against Israel altogether. 
The recent conference in Casablanca reflected the desire of countries in the region to establish regional economic cooperation. 
There was consensus among the conference participants that boycotts are incompatible with this goal. 
As was stated in the Casablanca declaration, 
Indeed, this cooperation is based on the provisions of the United Nations Charter. 
In this context, it is regrettable that, owing to the political objections of some Member States, Israel still does not belong to a regional group at the United Nations. 
We are pleased that it was adopted by consensus, and we hope that more resolutions related to the region will be adopted by the same procedure. 
However, to ensure that this happens, all parties should exercise restraint and should refrain from submitting contentious draft resolutions that one side to the peace negotiations would find impossible to support. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 28? 
The Charter of the OIC explicitly reaffirms that organization's commitment to the United Nations Charter and to fundamental human rights. 
It also stresses the determination of OIC members to contribute to the attainment of progress, freedom and justice throughout the world by promoting global peace and security. 
These have included resolutions in the fields of disarmament, decolonization, the exercise of the right of self-determination, international peace and security, human rights and economic and technological development. 
The Conference has also taken a number of initiatives to end hostilities and is prepared to contribute in tangible terms to that end. 
In this context, I should like to mention that, at its ministerial meeting in Islamabad in April of last year, the OIC offered more than 20,000 troops for peace-keeping duties with the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in the former Yugoslavia. 
Since obtaining observer status in 1975 the OIC has had a high degree of cooperation with the United Nations. 
The United Nations Secretary-General or his representatives have participated in all OIC ministerial conferences and summit meetings. 
The draft resolution that I have the honour of introducing is identical to resolutions adopted under the same agenda item at earlier sessions of the General Assembly. 
The preamble of the draft resolution takes into account the desire of both organizations to cooperate more closely in their common search for resolution of global problems. 
It recognizes the need for closer cooperation between the specialized agencies of both organizations for the implementation of mutually agreed proposals. 
It notes and welcomes the important meeting held with the purpose of furthering cooperation between the two organizations. 
In its operative paragraphs, the General Assembly, inter alia, expresses its appreciation to the United Nations Secretary-General for his continued efforts to strengthen cooperation and coordination between the two organizations for the advancement of their mutual interests in the political, economic, social and cultural fields. 
It encourages the specialized agencies and other organs of the United Nations system to continue and broaden their cooperation with the Organization of the Islamic Conference (OIC). 
It urges the United Nations to provide technical and other forms of assistance to the OIC. 
It decides to include in the provisional agenda of the fiftieth session of the General Assembly the item entitled Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
The President: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 3369 (XXX), adopted on 10 October 1975, I now call upon the Observer for the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
Mr. Ansay (Organization of the Islamic Conference): It is again a privilege for me to address the General Assembly on an item of particular importance to the United Nations and the Organization I represent, namely, Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
I should also like to take this opportunity to express our deep appreciation to the Secretary-General of the United Nations, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, not only for his brilliant report before us but for his significant contribution to the effectiveness and smooth functioning of the world body. 
His several achievements in the name of peace during a short span of time speak for themselves. 
We wish him the best in the future and assure him of our utmost collaboration in the undertakings he has initiated in the form of particular cooperation between the United Nations and our organization relating to specific matters. 
The members and the founding fathers of the Organization of the Islamic Conference (OIC) from the outset clearly identified the role of the OIC within the overall framework of the United Nations Charter. 
The Charter of the OIC underlines the determination of its 51 member States, as well as the three observers, to make effective contributions to the enrichment of mankind and the achievement of progress, freedom and justice all over the world by promoting global peace and security. 
The Organization of the Islamic Conference derives its inspiration from the eternal and noble message of Islam, and its establishment was predicated on the principles of peace, harmony, tolerance, equality and justice for all. 
The charter of the OIC reaffirms the commitment of our members to the Charter of the United Nations. 
It is natural that the two organizations should work closely to promote the ideals, principles and objectives that they share. 
Since 1983, the two organizations have made concerted efforts in the common search for solutions to both regional and international conflicts and problems relating to peace and security and economic, social and cultural development, as well as combating terrorism and human rights. 
Thus, 1994 marks the eleventh year of active cooperation between the OIC and the United Nations and the fifteenth year since the adoption by the General Assembly of the first resolution on cooperation. 
Pursuant to resolution 48/24 of 24 November 1993, a general meeting on cooperation was held at Geneva from 9 to 11 May 1994 between representatives of secretariats of the United Nations system and of the OIC and its specialized institutions. 
It was also agreed that the next focal-point meeting of the lead agencies of the United Nations and the OIC would be held in 1995. 
Funding organizations in the United Nations and in OIC countries will be invited to support such projects and activities. 
Progress in these types of activities will be regularly reported upon at meetings of the United Nations and of the OIC. 
Participation by funding agencies in the meetings will be emphasized by the United Nations and the OIC. 
On 1 August 1994, the Secretary-General of the United Nations convened a high-level meeting in New York with 10 regional and other international organizations with which the United Nations has had close cooperation over the last few years. 
The meeting was the first of its kind and was attended by the Secretary-General of the OIC, His Excellency Mr. Hamid Al-Ghabid, together with high-level representatives of other regional organizations. 
The timeliness and significance of the meeting were confirmed, with participants stressing the need to find ways to explore the potential of Chapter VIII of the Charter for enhancing cooperation between the United Nations and regional and other international intergovernmental organizations. 
The head of the United Nations special mission for Afghanistan, Ambassador Mestiri, and the Special Envoy of the Secretary-General of the United Nations for Tajikistan, Ambassador Piriz-B\x{5aee}lon, visited OIC headquarters in Jeddah during the course of the year for consultations with senior officials. 
Again on 3 October 1994, the Secretaries-General of the United Nations and the OIC held a meeting at United Nations Headquarters and exchanged views on a number of important subjects of interest to both organizations. 
Let me assure the Assembly in the meantime that the OIC is fully conscious of the financial constraints on both organizations and that our cooperation process takes that factor into account. 
Since there are no additional financial implications in the draft resolution, I am confident that it will have the unanimous approval of the membership of the Assembly. 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to adopt that draft resolution? 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 31? 
Mr. Vilchez Asher (Nicaragua) (interpretation from Spanish): I should like at the outset to thank the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for the support given to the economic and social reconstruction of Nicaragua and for the publication of his report (A/49/487). 
In this context, we greatly appreciate the contributions of organizations and agencies of the United Nations system in various fields, as well as the initiatives supported by the international community. 
Our country is in the process of transition from totalitarianism to a participatory democracy, from a centralized economy to a market economy, from poverty to development, from war to peace and from confrontation to political and economic reintegration. 
Our Government has been promoting the process in a polarized society suffering from natural disasters that have worsened the country's already precarious economic and social situation. 
Nevertheless, there have been substantial lags in other important sectors. 
Considerable progress has been made in the pacification of the country, democratic practices have improved and today Nicaragua enjoys a greater degree of political freedom than in its entire history. 
The report submitted by the Secretary-General, without being exhaustive, highlights the considerable progress made in the political and economic fields as well as the fact that in some areas, mainly the social area, progress has lagged. 
There is a considerable lag in the socio-economic field compared with the political and macroeconomic areas, which could cause considerable social friction. 
Therefore we need urgent action to achieve harmony. 
Here international cooperation must be adapted to the specific national situation by contributing to the formulation and implementation of measures designed to improve the standard of living of the majority of the population. 
The close harmony that must exist between the process of political reconciliation and economic and social recovery is fundamental in order to consolidate the progress made in Nicaragua to date. 
This requires the sustained support of the international community. 
In this context, we are grateful for the creation, with the support of the Secretary-General and on the basis of resolution 48/161 of 20 December 1993, of an active group of friendly countries composed of Canada, Mexico, the Netherlands, Spain and Sweden. 
This Support Group is playing an extremely important role in helping to reactivate the economic and social development of our country, which will undoubtedly lead to the strengthening of our democracy and institutions. 
Despite the achievements of the past three years, attaining Nicaragua's social and macroeconomic objectives for the period 1994-1997 depends on considerable external financing in the medium term. 
Much of the progress in and the very future of consolidating our democracy hinges on urgently tackling this problem, which has placed Nicaragua in a much worse situation than that of any other country classified by the World Bank as a severely indebted low-income country. 
This disproportionate debt in a country that, because of conflict, has reduced levels of exports to approximately $300 million a year, makes Nicaragua an exceptional case requiring massive reductions in its foreign debt to ensure its medium-term viability. 
The international community's recognition of Nicaragua's exceptional situation is a key element in its growth and development prospects. 
The main object of Nicaragua's economic programme for 1994-1997 is to consolidate the achievements of the years 1991-1993, to intensify the process of structural reforms required for the effective functioning of a competitive economy and to make progress towards viability in the international economy. 
In the social sphere, the main social indicators of our country show that in 1994 50 per cent of the population lived in poverty, infant mortality was 72 per 1,000, and 28 per cent of children were undernourished. 
The Government therefore attaches the highest priority to strengthening a combination of institutional changes and to developing various social programmes. Foremost among them are projects to alleviate poverty in the short term. 
The principal macroeconomic objectives of the programme are to create the foundations of sustained growth in real per capita income, to reduce inflation to single digits and to strengthen the reserves of the Central Bank. 
The Government programme also emphasizes development of the right climate for private investment and the expansion of employment in productive activities, thus improving the living conditions of the poorest sectors of the population. 
Nicaragua is making important strides in structural adjustment and stabilization in a framework of political and economic democracy. 
However, 1994 and 1995 will be key years for Nicaragua, since we will be consolidating the foundations for a process of sustainable growth and recovery of national production and consumption. 
The recent signing of multilateral agreements shows the international community's firm support for the economic programme we have been implementing. 
According to statistics released by the Ministry of Agriculture, productive areas lost through drought total some 256,853 manzanas of arable land, a loss that directly affects 135,104 producing families and has an indirect effect on 130,000 agricultural labourers who have lost their jobs owing to lack of work. 
If we take into account the fact that every family affected numbers at least five members, we see that the total number of persons affected is an estimated 675,520, or more than 25 per cent of the Nicaraguan population. 
Similarly, the country will continue to improve methods of promoting confidence in the private sector so that investments there will help create more jobs and enable us to expand our production base. 
However, the accumulated effect of natural disasters, the aftermath of the war and the resulting economic and social problems represents a tremendous obstacle to any real progress in development. 
Our experience demonstrates that peace-building in the aftermath of conflicts must be accompanied by global development efforts in the political, economic and social spheres and that the resources mobilized should be channelled to those efforts. 
Nicaragua is grateful for the generous and effective response of the United Nations and the international community in mobilizing assistance to it. 
Such efforts will help to strengthen the direct link between democracy, peace and development. 
This draft resolution refers to an earlier resolution on the same subject and updates it, taking into account new elements that have emerged in Nicaragua. 
The operative portion of the draft resolution is similar to that of General Assembly resolution 48/8, with a few additions and changes. 
We therefore hope that the draft resolution will be adopted by consensus. 
In recent years we have witnessed the efforts made by Central American countries to overcome a period marked by violence, instability and shortage. 
Such efforts have called for goodwill from all sectors of society in those countries and the continued support of the international community. 
In Central America there continue to be obstacles to consolidating the bases of stable economic and social development. 
In this connection, the international community must play a meaningful role in expanding and enhancing support for that region. 
Today Nicaragua is facing major challenges in the economic, political and social sectors. 
Nevertheless, the Secretary-General points out in his report that economic activity as a whole has not been sufficiently reactivated. 
The country has not been able to expand its participation in international markets to any significant extent, and its exports continue to lag behind imports; the balance of payments deficit is between $600 million and $700 million per year. 
In the social sphere, as the report states, the situation gives grounds for concern. 
Finally, the Secretary-General emphasizes the importance of international cooperation, which must be adapted to the national situation, and which requires special attention to the productive sector. 
This would have a positive, multiplier effect on the Nicaraguan economy. 
Within its means, Mexico has provided and intends to continue providing support for Nicaragua. 
In the context of resolution 48/161, Mexico is participating in the Group of Friends set up by the Secretary-General to support the revitalization of economic and social development in Nicaragua. 
My country has instituted a number of support mechanisms involving both development projects and technical assistance activities. 
We must recognize that the efforts of the people and the Government of Nicaragua will be more effective if the international community and the competent international organizations cooperate with it to consolidate its own economic, social and institutional objectives. 
Hence, we urge the international community and financial bodies such as the World Bank, the International Monetary Fund and the Inter-American Development Bank to grant Nicaragua the favourable treatment its exceptional circumstances require. 
We call on Member States to make an additional contribution to the reconstruction and rehabilitation of Nicaragua through the adoption by consensus of the draft resolution before the Assembly. 
However, following consultations, and taking into account the importance attached to the issues under discussion, it is proposed that the General Assembly should take a decision on those requests. 
May I take it that there is no objection to the proposal to hear the observer of the Holy See in the course of the debate on agenda item 158? 
The President (interpretation from French): Next, may I take it that there is no objection to the proposal to hear the observer of Switzerland during the course of the debate on agenda item 37 and on agenda item 92? 
To support the Government of Nicaragua as it labours to further democracy and economic reform, donor countries and the international community must continue to provide the financial resources and technical assistance that the country needs and deserves. 
recently decided to lend the Government of Nicaragua $37.5 million for its Economic Reconstruction Programme II, and to provide it with extensive assistance to help it increase food production, rehabilitate its socio-economic infrastructure and improve its drinking-water supply system. 
Also, in the near future, my Government plans to send a high-level mission to Nicaragua to engage in a dialogue on Japan's medium- and long-term policy on economic cooperation with Nicaragua. 
As one of the sponsors of the draft resolution, Japan hopes that, with international support, the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Nicaragua will progress as rapidly as possible, and it is determined to play a significant role in that process. 
Mr. Escobar (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): It is an honour for Colombia to support, under agenda item 23, the draft resolution entitled International assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Nicaragua: aftermath of the war and natural disasters. 
Colombia has taken an active part in the Central American peace process, beginning with the Contadora Group and subsequently in the Rio Group. 
That Group's work was instrumental in arriving at the Esquipulas I and II agreements, which made possible the political viability of peace in the region and succeeded in ending the armed confrontation. 
As part of this new process, the Government of Colombia has given the Government of Nicaragua favourable terms for the payment of its debt to Colombia and has also promoted the greatest possible flexible support on the part of regional organizations. 
These actions are in conformity with the content of the draft resolution before us, especially the request for the Secretary-General, 
Colombia's foreign policy is aimed at achieving Latin American and Caribbean integration. 
Now, in the wake of the bloody struggle it endured for so many years, Nicaragua comes before the international community, the American continent and the world with the resolve to achieve the goal of a true, participatory democracy with full respect for the principles and norms of international law. 
What are the key elements? First, the situation combines two issues that deserve priority attention from the system in terms of reconstruction: the post-conflict era and natural disasters. 
Secondly, the process of rehabilitation and reconstruction for development is taking place within a democratic context and with the participation of all sectors of the population. 
The United Nations contribution must take the form of technical, economic and financial cooperation activities, aimed at the economic consolidation of a democratic regime, which would complement the efforts of the Nicaraguan Government. 
And, finally, national reconstruction is taking place as part of the process of achieving peace in an entire region that for various reasons has been plagued by natural and man-made disasters. 
All these combined elements lead us to the following preliminary conclusion: the current situation in Nicaragua represents a model to which the United Nations system should pay particular attention because of the comparative advantages involved in lending assistance in cases such as this one. 
This will help generate, on the multilateral and bilateral levels, a predictable and reliable flow of technical, economic and financial assistance, which will enable the Government of Nicaragua plan, in the medium term, its economic reconstruction and thus consolidate its democracy. 
This brings us to the first specific problem: Nicaragua's external debt. 
An analysis of that debt in relation to other economic variables leads us to a second conclusion: that this debt is a burden which prevents Nicaragua from establishing a proper framework for productive investment. 
The most recent calculations place this figure at approximately $400 per year. 
Argentina understands this and has forgiven the total debt of Nicaragua vis--vis Argentina - $76 million. 
This debt forgiveness has an absolute value in terms of its high level and also a relative one with respect to the indebtedness of other countries vis--vis Argentina. 
The United Nations system as a whole must be mobilized at the inter-sectoral level to rehabilitate Nicaragua and help it to develop. 
The last issue concerns the kind of report on this question that we would like to see in the future. 
Over the past few years, Nicaragua has been faced with some difficult challenges in the threefold process of transition which it has undergone since the conflict. 
This is a complicated process, and, after peace has been achieved, progress must be made in implementing economic and social structural reforms and in promoting new political and institutional reconstruction efforts in the country. 
But this is an indication of the fragility of the process. 
These uncertainties about the future make it necessary for us to continue to support this process in order to assist Nicaragua as it moves towards sustainable development. 
The achievement of this objective not only is indispensable to the attainment of peace and prosperity in Nicaragua, but it also affects the entire Central American region. 
Resolution 48/161, adopted by the Assembly last year, demonstrated that the consolidation of peace in Nicaragua is a key factor of the Central American peace process. 
With the help of the Secretary-General, who has from the outset lent his full support to this initiative, a group of countries, including Spain, established a support group for Nicaragua in May 1994. 
The Support Group, consisting of Canada, Mexico, the Netherlands, Spain and Sweden, stemmed from the international community's realization of the need to monitor the dynamics of the country's transition process. 
By assessing the progress as well as the problems, the group is trying to foster joint efforts to promote the country's reconstruction and development as well as to bring to international forums a comprehensive idea of the process evolving in Nicaragua. 
The Support Group works closely with the UNDP Office in Nicaragua. 
It is trying to assist the political and social efforts of Nicaragua so that, working together, they can decide on the priorities of development and national reconciliation. 
Spain - as a nation and as a member of the European Union - has been giving a high priority and every possible form of assistance to Nicaragua at this crucial stage of the country's efforts to consolidate peace and democracy and to foster economic and social progress. 
In the framework of bilateral projects, Spain is implementing a large number of programmes agreed upon with the Nicaraguan authorities, in areas such as education and training of human resources, institutional improvement, health care, urban and rural development and preservation of the cultural heritage. 
In view of the constantly rising number of natural disasters and complex emergencies worldwide, the European Union fully supports the integrated approach taken by the United Nations system aimed at immediate relief measures and an effective continuum of activities from humanitarian aid to rehabilitation and long-term development. 
It is with concern, therefore, that we note that the number of resolutions containing, in one form or another, individual appeals for humanitarian and economic assistance is also rising. 
We are concerned, however, that the considerable number of resolutions submitted individually will not be able to raise further the level of support. 
We therefore urge Member States to fully support and comply with the efforts undertaken with a view to streamlining the relevant decision-making processes of the Assembly through, inter alia, the biennialization and clustering of items. 
We are confident that the General Assembly will adopt it by consensus. 
We have consistently expressed our readiness to cooperate with Nicaragua in the many areas related to its rehabilitation and reconstruction. 
We are glad to note that, since the democratically elected Government was established, we have been able to carry out such cooperation. 
For this reason, we welcomed Nicaragua's invitation to participate as an observer in the Second International Conference of New or Restored Democracies, held in Managua last July. 
Israeli technical cooperation with Nicaragua is at a historic peak, and we hope to enhance it further through additional programmes conducted by the Centre for International Cooperation of our Ministry for Foreign Affairs. 
We look forward to further cooperation, and we express the hope that other countries will join in the important mission of promoting development there. 
Our agenda for peace in Central America, on which we have been working since the Esquipulas agreements, has been complemented by subsequent agreements adopted by the Presidents of Central American countries at regional summit meetings. 
This integrationist agenda simply reflects the will of our peoples and is the result of the daily efforts of our Central American Governments to achieve lasting solutions by going straight to the root of the problems that led to the confrontation that weighed us down in the past. 
In the search for those solutions, we Central Americans have decided to commit ourselves to a broad integrationist effort with an emphasis on supporting tasks that each Government is carrying out nationally and locally. 
Nicaragua's efforts in that context are deserving of appreciation and should enjoy the necessary support of the international community. 
In short, the Government of Nicaragua's management of this transition process deserves our broadest recognition. 
The people of Nicaragua has made its sacrifice in the form of the required adjustment and has placed its hopes in democracy and peace. 
In this context, now is not the time to consider our work completed. 
The after-effects of the war run particularly deep in that country, and it requires the sustained, predictable and balanced support of the international community to deal with areas that have been neglected while other, passing challenges have been met. 
The challenge is a complex one for Nicaragua and, therefore, for Central America. 
As the Secretary-General points out in his report, 
In this context, we must decide what are the proper levels of support, bearing in mind the kinds of measures that Nicaragua is taking towards consolidating its achievements, its priorities and the factors essential for its development. 
A more stable situation now prevails in Nicaragua, and this justifies investment in the efforts to reinvigorate the economy, over and above the assistance necessary to overcome the crisis. 
Therefore the international community must increase its efforts to consolidate the sustained progress and ensure that it lasts. 
Mr. Ferrarin (Italy): Italy fully endorses the statement that was made by Germany in its capacity as President of the European Union and wishes to express its appreciation for the Secretary-General's report (A/49/487) on international assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Nicaragua. 
In recent years the people of Nicaragua have taken great strides forward in reconstructing their country after the civil war that for many years obstructed its normal development and damaged the fabric of its society and economy. 
However - and this is not unlike the myth of Sisyphus - at the first signs of economic recovery and the rebirth of civic coexistence, these efforts were in danger of being erased by natural disasters and an extended drought. 
The Managua Government has enthusiastically endorsed PRODERE's development philosophy by implementing a decentralized development policy. 
Concerted action and social dialogue at the local level make it possible to identify the main problems and find the solutions to be included in national development planning. 
I refer to the transformation of the military fortress of Estancia Cora in northern Nicaragua into a centre for professional training that functions today on a self-sustaining basis. 
These goals require not only national efforts but also the support of the international community. 
Italy continues to offer its unwavering political support to Nicaragua through bilateral and multilateral channels, and I have the honour of informing the Assembly that we are pleased to be a sponsor of draft resolution A/49/L.25/Rev.1. 
The following countries have become sponsors of the draft resolution: Antigua and Barbuda, Bahamas and the Netherlands. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 23? 
The President (interpretation from French): Members will recall that at its 3rd plenary meeting, held on 23 September 1994, the Assembly decided to hold the debate on item 158 directly in plenary meeting, on the understanding that action on it would be taken in the Second Committee. 
I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed today at noon. 
Indeed, the importance of population questions and their dynamic relationship with socio-economic development in all our societies was fully grasped by the international community in general and by Governments and others involved at the national level. 
In sum, the Programme of Action placed the human being at the centre of its attention and projections, since the human being is the artisan and beneficiary of development in its economic, social and environmental dimensions. 
The consensus reached in Cairo made possible the success of the Conference despite the disturbing pessimism of some, and it has given us grounds for hope. 
Notwithstanding their complex and controversial aspects, and despite the exaggerated and sometimes artificially generated attention that was devoted to them, the questions of a highly moral nature did not, fortunately, divert attention from the main thrust of the Conference. 
Those who had a direct interest in the result of the negotiations met the challenge posed by certain aspects of the document that were sensitive by virtue of their relationship with diverse cultures, religions, traditions and other moral values. 
In this context, the delegations of the developing countries, as usual, demonstrated a keen sense of responsibility by making a constructive contribution to the debate. 
In this spirit, the Group of 77 had the privilege of initiating the introduction to the 15 principles contained in the Cairo document, which will guide the international community's efforts in implementing the Conference's recommendations for the next two decades. 
This introduction states with the utmost clarity the sovereign right of States to formulate population policies in conformity with their development priorities and with full respect for the ethical, religious and cultural values of their peoples. 
No one doubts that all multilateral cooperation in this matter must be based on the concern that these fundamental parameters be respected. 
The quantitative objectives of the Programme of Action require the attention and constant mobilization of the international community. 
I refer in particular to the reduction of infant and maternal mortality rates, which, despite the progress made at the global level, remain high on average in several developing countries and regions by comparison with universally recognized norms. 
The objective advocated here is to reduce the gap between developed and developing countries by improving the health care and nutrition of mothers and children. 
It has been acknowledged that this goal can be achieved if national efforts are supported by the international community. 
It went beyond the narrow context of population problems, for which the clich population explosion is very often wrongly used. 
It clearly established that patterns of production and consumption in the rich countries are not in every respect compatible with the needs of sustainable development. 
National efforts must naturally be supplemented by joint action at the subregional and regional levels to ensure beneficial and effective interaction. 
This clearly shows the determination of the developing countries fully to shoulder their responsibilities in this regard. 
We therefore hope that all participants in the political and moral contract concluded in Cairo will strive to implement all its provisions with the good faith and enthusiasm commensurate with what is at stake for mankind. 
The importance of follow-up and evaluation of the implementation of the Programme of Action is obvious and does not need to be demonstrated. 
It is in this spirit that chapter XVI of the Programme of Action stresses the central role to be played by the General Assembly, as the most representative political and intergovernmental organ, in the formulation and consideration of policies on questions of follow-up to the Conference. 
In this context, paragraph 16.25 particularly stresses the need for an in-depth analysis of the capacities of existing mechanisms, particularly the United Nations Population Fund, the Population Commission and the Population Division of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis. 
In this connection, the delegations of the countries members of the Group of 77 and China are currently considering a draft resolution, to be submitted to the Second Committee on this subject, that fully reflects the pertinent provisions of chapter XVI. 
Our thanks go also to Egypt for its hospitality, its generous welcome, and its organizational work to facilitate the deliberations and success of the Conference. 
The Cairo International Conference on Population and Development was a great success. 
The stakes were high. 
The spirit of Cairo was apparent throughout our negotiations. 
We produced an agenda on population and development for the coming 20 years that reflects what we feel is needed for a common future of humanity. 
We can all be proud of that. 
They did their utmost to ensure the eventual success of our work on the Programme of Action. 
Mr. Lopes de Rosa (Guinea-Bissau), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The Programme of Action redefines the global agenda for population activities. 
We have moved from the earlier emphasis on demography and population control to a focus on sustainable development, including sustainable consumption and production patterns, mutual and individual rights and responsibilities, women's rights and the freedom to choose in particular with regard to child spacing and reproductive health. 
To this extent, the International Conference was a major conference on sustainable development, closely linked to previous United Nations Conferences, especially the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and such upcoming Conferences as the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
These Conferences can and should build on the achievements of Cairo. 
The European Union endorses fully the Programme of Action of Cairo. 
It shows the serious financial commitment in particular of developing countries, which deserves the support of the international community. 
The European Union again confirms its intention and commitment to make substantial increases in its contribution to population programmes to help raise the one third of overall funds needed from international resources. 
Some States members of the European Union and the European Commission have already pledged substantial increases, and others will follow. 
The result of the pledging conference two weeks ago is in this respect also somewhat promising. 
The remaining two thirds of the needed overall annual resource allocations are to be provided by the public and private sectors of individual countries themselves. 
The European Union believes that, as stated in the Programme of Action, domestic-resource mobilization efforts of the least developed and other low-income developing countries have to be complemented by a significantly greater share of international resources. 
Chapter XVI of the Programme of Action has given us some ideas how it could be organized. 
Unlike the follow-up to the two previous Conferences on population, this time we have to adjust institutional arrangements to the integrated approach on population and development taken by the Conference. 
We have to check whether the existing structures are still suitable or whether they need appropriate adjustment. 
In doing so, we have to bear in mind the broader context. 
The assumption of such a responsibility would be a valuable test-case of whether the Economic and Social Council is capable of undertaking such a substantive task. 
In our view, the present structures for the time being serve our common interest in ensuring adequate institutional arrangements for the follow-up to the International Conference on Population and Development. 
On the other hand, the Commission on Population - a functional commission of the Economic and Social Council - has been in existence since 1946. 
Its mandate and its functioning should be reviewed and adjusted accordingly, so as to respond to the much broader scope and integrated approach of the Cairo Programme of Action. 
During the past 25 years, UNFPA has become one of the most important players in the field of multilateral population and development assistance. 
Its impartiality and responsiveness to the specific needs of individual developing countries represent a unique comparative advantage. 
Together with the Population Division, UNFPA also played a significant role in ensuring the success of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
The European Union will continue to provide strong support for UNFPA and its activities in the future. 
There is a clear consensus that the various organs and specialized agencies of the United Nations as well as national and regional institutions have to review, strengthen and adjust their plans, programmes and activities in the aftermath of the Conference. 
Where appropriate, the functional commissions of the Economic and Social Council, including the Commission for Social Development, should do likewise. 
Collaboration with non-governmental organizations and community groups is vitally important in this respect. 
Without the commitment of the non-governmental part of our societies, the implementation of the Programme of Action will be hampered or even fail. 
We know that the quality of national reports depends very much on the availability of sound data. 
To minimize the burden of preparing such national reports, the European Union underlines the proposal in paragraph 16.13 of the Programme of Action to seek an appropriate consolidated reporting system for the follow-up to all United Nations conferences in related fields. 
Where possible, such national reports should be compatible with national sustainable development plans that countries will be preparing in the context of the implementation of Agenda 21. 
The European Union is committed to achieving the goals and objectives contained in the Programme of Action. 
We trust that all Member States will be in a position to agree on an appropriate institutional adjustment for the United Nations system to monitor and evaluate the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
And we need to indicate what kind of input and what report we expect from the Secretary-General as a basis for our further discussions at the Economic and Social Council's substantive session in July 1995. 
The European Union is ready to extend positive cooperation in the Second Committee to achieve consensus on such a resolution. 
Mrs. El-Islambouly (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): I should like at the outset to express my delegation's support for the statement made by the delegation of Algeria on behalf of the Group of 77 and China. 
The Programme of Action is an important document of a comprehensive nature and a new method of dealing with population questions from a proper perspective, namely their relatedness to development issues. 
The Programme constitutes a guide that will be depended upon in formulating population policies and programmes for the next twenty years or so, at the national, regional and international levels. 
In addition, the programme dealt with the quantitative objectives and estimates of the financial commitments needed for its implementation. 
This is what took place in Cairo: a success that crowned the efforts of the international community in preparing for this important Conference. 
This success is also contingent on the follow-up, monitoring and review of the achievements made in the implementation of those recommendations at the national level through increased awareness of the Programme of Action and the formulation of national programmes and policies to implement its recommendations. 
That could be achieved through maintaining the national committees that participated in the preparatory process of the Conference or through the establishment of new national machinery. 
The situation calls for an intergovernmental follow-up machinery to periodically review progress towards the achievement of the objectives of the Programme of Action, define the difficulties and impediments that stand in the way, and arrive at the necessary solutions. 
Since the general consensus is to work through current existing machinery either at the intergovernmental level or at the Secretariat level, without developing or establishing new bureaucratic structures, the Population Commission might be the appropriate organ to carry out the follow-up role. 
Choosing it to play this role constitutes a logical option and could also constitute a link in an integrated framework for following up and implementing the decisions and results of previous and forthcoming United Nations conferences. 
In order for the Population Commission to perform this role, there is need to reactivate it, modernize its mandate and terms of reference which have not changed since 1946. 
Thus the Commission would be changed from one of demographic experts to an intergovernmental committee dealing with questions of population in terms of their relationship to development, and not from a purely demographic perspective. 
In order for the Population Commission to perform the role of follow-up machinery, it will be necessary also to increase its membership from 27 to 53 so as to achieve the greatest degree of transparency in following up the decisions of the Commission. 
It will be necessary as well to change the timetable of its sessions so that it may meet annually instead of biennially. 
This would ensure the continuity of the follow-up process. 
In addition to the role of the Population Commission as an intergovernmental follow-up machinery, we also believe the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) could play a very important role in providing the Population Commission with information on all operational activities relating to multilateral population programmes. 
Proceeding from this we call for a strengthening of the abilities and resources of this important Division in order for it to be able to carry out its role within the follow-up machinery. 
This success could be strengthened by non-governmental organizations taking an active role in the coming stage as a sequel to the important and active role played by those organizations in preparing for the Conference, during the Conference proper, and in the meetings of the parallel forum of non-governmental organizations. 
We are confident that the great interest shown by all parties will ensure that the success achieved in Cairo will be sustained and the momentum generated by that success will be maintained with the aim of achieving the goal of a better life for present and future generations. 
Mr. Wisnumurti (Indonesia): I should like to begin by expressing the Indonesian delegation's sincere appreciation to the Chairman of the Group of 77 for his lucid statement, with which my delegation fully associates itself. 
My delegation welcomes the outcome of the Cairo International Conference on Population and Development and applauds the sense of inclusion and cooperation with which the complex, important and often sensitive issues were addressed. 
We also trust that the Conference's sweeping Programme of Action will constitute a veritable blueprint for shifting the ominous course of population trends onto a more sustainable path. 
To do that, however, the spirit of cooperation and partnership that permeated the Conference must carry over into its implementation phase. 
If that can be accomplished, the prediction of the Conference's Secretary-General, Mrs. Sadik, at the closing meeting, that this Programme of Action has the potential to change the world, could very well prove to be true. 
The International Conference on Population and Development at Cairo, like the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and unlike the former population conferences at Bucharest and Mexico, tackled the population question within the broad context of development. 
As a developing country with the fourth largest population in the world, Indonesia is particularly pleased that the growing recognition of the interlinkage between population, sustained economic growth and sustainable development was reflected in the principles of the Programme of Action. 
The linkages between poverty and population policies have also been clearly acknowledged and, if implemented, should serve to raise the quality of life of the poor. 
Since Indonesia has adhered to the principle of people-centred development and to the importance of human-resource development, we believe that such an approach represents a definitive means for enlarging the options and choices available to the people for improving their well-being. 
For our part, we in indonesia, particularly since we have been placing increased emphasis on human - or people-centred - development for some time, have sought to strike an overall balance between individual, family and community rights and the right to development. 
While the first part of this objective has been achieved, the other two parts have not been adequately addressed. 
The second phase of the approach, which was launched prior to and in anticipation of the outcome of the Cairo Conference, calls again for small prosperous families, but this time, as agents and beneficiaries of development. 
Another principle adopted in the Programme on which my delegation would like to briefly comment is that of the need to advance gender equality, equity and the empowerment of women. 
From time immemorial, women have held the central role in the family but have, at the same time, often been economically and socially discriminated against and marginalized. 
What has now become obvious is that there exists a strong relationship between the advancement of women and the lowering in fertility rates. 
The more economically advanced women have become, and the more choices and options available to them, the smaller their families tend to become. 
Indeed, compatibility between the participation of women in the labour force and parental responsibilities should be upheld and greatly facilitated. 
In this context, we particularly welcome the specific quantitative goals of the Programme of Action in the areas of decreased mortality, increased education, especially for girls, and increased access to family-planning information and services. 
A critical element in the implementation of the Programme is that of international cooperation, since population and development concerns are a matter for global partnership. 
Central to such cooperation should be the promotion of national capacity-building, the increase in transfers of appropriate technology and the provision of adequate financial resources for implementing the activities and achieving the objectives of the Programme. 
While Governments have the primary responsibility for pursuing the objective of national capacity building for population and development and for adapting their development plans accordingly, it is imperative that the international community promote a supportive economic environment by adopting favourable macroeconomic policies for sustained economic growth and development. 
Chapters XIII and XIV have set out the objectives and actions for cultivating such a partnership. 
We must therefore seek ways and means to strengthen such partnership so as to ensure that we do not experience a pattern of limited action such as the one that has so far characterized the aftermath of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
The requisite political will, expressed in the form of tangible support, is paramount if we are to move forward in fully implementing the Programme. Nowhere is partnership for population and development more important than in the area of financial resources. 
It is encouraging to note that financial cooperation has been steadily increasing over the past two decades and that non-governmental organizations and the private sector, as well as international institutions, have become increasingly involved. 
Likewise, the emergence of various types of partnership configurations is a positive development. 
We sincerely hope that this consensus will hold and will be translated into action in the form of actual financial resource flows for population programmes. 
Additional resources are needed. 
Ideally, they could be mobilized from official development assistance by an increased effort on the part of the international community to reach the agreed targets for official development assistance. 
Only through the provision of adequate resources can population growth levels be lowered from the higher to the lower projected figures of the United Nations. 
At the same time, recipient countries should ensure that international assistance for population and development activities is used effectively to meet national population and development objectives so as to assist donors in securing further commitments on resources for implementing the Programme of Action. 
Moreover, my delegation would also like to state that the new phenomenon of increased involvement by non-governmental organizations and the private sector should be further encouraged and that such entities should be invited to participate, in partnership with Governments, in all stages of programme formulation, implementation, financing and monitoring. 
In the spirit of international cooperation on population and development issues, many developing countries have already engaged in close collaboration. 
It is in this light that we see the need for strengthening South-South cooperation so that it can play an effective role in implementing the Programme of Action. 
In doing this, we have found that two innovative means have been particularly helpful in advancing and strengthening such South-South cooperation. 
We have also sought to develop trilateral financing arrangements, whereby various configurations of South-South and North-South partnerships can be promoted. 
To this end, the Commission's mandate and composition should be reviewed and strengthened so as to enable it to become an effective intergovernmental body for pursuing the follow-up activities of the Conference and for monitoring, reviewing and assessing the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
In the light of resolution 48/162, on the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields, I believe that there is a need for a separate Executive Board for the UNFPA. 
In conclusion, as we chart our journey into the twenty-first century and beyond, we have some powerful levers and blueprints, such as the Cairo Programme of Action, within our grasp to help us set a sustainable course towards a promising future. 
We must not forfeit that promise. 
First and foremost, let me congratulate my dear friend Nafis Sadik and her staff on their dedicated work on the International Conference on Population and Development. 
Let me also thank Egypt for the excellent arrangements and warm hospitality we all enjoyed. 
The Conference in Cairo was a success. 
Its Programme of Action is a milestone to which the Nordic countries give their full support. 
Cairo confirmed that population-related issues are an inherent part of the global agenda for sustainable development. 
The Nordic countries welcome this. 
The main elements of population and development issues - education, health, empowerment of women, sustained economic growth, the environment, and consumption and production patterns - and their interlinkages are also addressed coherently in the Programme of Action. 
The new thinking in the Programme, especially on the concept of reproductive health and rights, needs to be put into effect with determination. 
The individual is rightly in the centre of population and development issues, and should be provided with the necessary enabling environment to realize his or her rights, choices and responsibilities. 
This is the primary responsibility of Governments. 
The Cairo agreement must be carried forward at all levels: local, national, regional and international. 
Cairo was one in a string of summits and conferences; it is to be followed by the World Summit for Social Development, the World Conference on Women and the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II). 
The message must be carried over to these conferences. 
The clearest signal from Cairo is seen in the spirit of consensus and the recognition of shared global challenges. 
Linkages between population and the sustainable use of natural resources also need further refinement. 
Let me stress here that we must not forget the role and responsibilities of men. 
I would like to underline the importance of actions at the national level, which are the true test. 
We expect to see concrete action, operational strategies, genuine grass-roots efforts and public support for changes in official policies related to population and development. 
The dissemination of the Programme of Action is vital. 
Non-governmental and other intergovernmental bodies, as well as the private sector and the research community, are highly relevant. 
They all must review their agendas and approaches to respond to the call from Cairo. 
The outcome and follow-up of the International Conference on Population and Development must be seen in a larger global development context, in which the United Nations system is central. 
We strongly support the Secretary-General in his view that concerted action towards development is urgently needed. 
From the present series of conferences there seems to be emerging a new framework of human-centred and socially oriented development. 
This is the wider perspective against which the follow-up of the Conference must be discussed. 
The General Assembly, as the body responsible for overall policy formulation, has to take decisions on the Conference follow-up in the United Nations system. 
These include discussion and decision-making on the issues of institutional arrangements, monitoring and reporting, coordination and funding. 
These issues will require further preparatory work prior to next year's session of the Economic and Social Council. 
Yet all of them should be tackled with a view to a coherent United Nations follow-up to the global conferences. 
The responsibility for overall policy guidance and coordination belongs also to the Economic and Social Council as regards population and development issues. 
The Nordic countries have actively supported an enhanced role for the Council. 
The series of summits and conferences points to the need for a strong Council. 
The follow-up to the International Conference on Population and Development, including reporting and intergovernmental mechanisms, should also support the Council. 
There is a need to see how the follow-up could relate to, and strengthen the concept of, the five pillars in the Agenda for Development and enhance the comprehensive approach to development advocated by the Secretary-General. 
As we see it, this entails a stronger United Nations responding to the challenges resulting from the conferences. 
We should avoid splitting the follow-up into numerous functional commissions and parallel reporting arrangements. 
At the intergovernmental level, the United Nations now has several functional commissions, among them the Population Commission, that for the time being deal separately with narrow segments of economic and social development. 
In addition, the needs arising from the forthcoming conferences and the discussion on the Agenda for Development should be duly taken into account. 
Participation of non-governmental organizations should be considered along the guidelines adopted in the International Conference on Population and Development process. 
The United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) is at present the only organization within the United Nations system with a specific mandate in the field of population and development. 
However, in order to cover all aspects of the new, broad approach, other funds and programmes of the United Nations system, as well as the specialized agencies, must be mobilized too. 
These organizations need to take decisions in their governing bodies on their activities in the follow-up to the International Conference on Population and Development. 
Division of labour, efficient coordination and cooperation are imperative. 
In the future, integrated operational activities for development, or at least their coordinated governance, might be a means for the United Nations to be really effective in development cooperation. 
Against this background, and in the context of the follow-up to the Conference, there does not seem to be, at the moment, justification for a separate executive board for UNFPA. 
Improving the present governance of UNFPA must in any case be considered in the context of the effective implementation of the reform of operational activities for development. 
The follow-up of the Programme of Action requires strengthened multisectoral analytical capacity. 
The Programme contains many areas that at present are not covered by the mandate of the Population Division or by the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis. 
Cooperation needs to be strengthened within the United Nations, utilizing also outside expertise, as appropriate, and keeping in mind the emerging coherent view on development. 
The present monitoring and reporting system on population issues, as it was defined 20 years ago, is outdated. 
We are now dealing with population issues in the context of sustainable development and as a part of the concepts of sustainable human development and human security. 
Furthermore, with regard to coordination, we have noted with interest the work that is already under way in the Advisory Committee on Coordination and in the task force chaired by Ms. Sadik. 
This inter-agency coordination should be continued and will have to be adjusted to the requirements of the integrated approach that I have already referred to. 
From the point of view of the United Nations, we need to ensure the effectiveness and predictability of the financing for population and development, and for development activities in general. 
We expect that the working group on the funding of United Nations operational activities for development, mandated by General Assembly resolution 48/162, will provide solutions for the future. 
It is most important to agree on a long-term, stable funding mechanism if we really want the United Nations to respond to the growing demand for grant funding. 
The follow-up of the International Conference on Population and Development requires true commitment. 
Even the best possible United Nations mechanisms cannot work wonders without the commitment of our Governments and all concerned partners. 
Mr. Wang Xuexian (China) (interpretation from Chinese): The Cairo International Conference on Population and Development is a conference of great historical significance following the Conference on Environment and Development. 
How it is addressed bears on the well-being of nearly 5.7 billion people in the world as well as the future survival of all mankind. 
The Chinese delegation wishes to make the following observations on the implementation of the Programme: 
First, the national conditions of each country must be fully respected in implementing the Programme. 
The fundamental objective of addressing the question of population is to improve people's living standards and their quality of life. 
To achieve this objective, however, it is imperative to promote sustained economic development and gradually meet people's basic social needs. 
For the developing countries, the primary task is to eliminate poverty, improve education, health care and living conditions, enhance women's status and strengthen environmental protection. 
Thirdly, the implementation of the Programme calls for not only the efforts of the Governments of all countries but also effective international cooperation. 
Moreover, no country should attach any conditions to its assistance in the field of population and development, for this is not only against the spirit of the Charter but also runs counter to the principle of equality and mutual benefit governing international cooperation. 
The United Nations donor agencies for development must adhere to the principles of universality and neutrality of their assistance without being disrupted, let alone manipulated by outside political pressure. 
The relevant agencies of the United Nations system should give top priority to the implementation of the Programme, and the United Nations agencies for operational activities, especially the United Nations Population Fund, should mobilize sufficient resources for its implementation. 
China has over one fifth of the world's population. 
As an active and responsible member of the international community, China attaches great importance to the materialization of the achievements made at the Cairo Conference. 
China's steady progress in coordinated development in respect of population and economic and environmental protection is undoubtedly a concrete and important contribution to the implementation of the Programme of Action of the Conference on Population and Development. 
The CARICOM countries and Suriname would first like to express heartfelt condolences to the Governments and the peoples of Cuba, Haiti, Jamaica and the United States on the loss of life and destruction of property caused by the recent tropical storm. 
The Caribbean is prone to natural disasters, especially hurricanes and tropical storms. 
This subject is of extreme importance to the entire international community. 
We face a challenge, one that Member States agreed to confront by convening the International Conference on Population and Development. 
The challenge is to bequeath to the next generation a planet which will be able to sustain human life for ever. 
To do that, we must find a balance between current development needs that ensure an improvement in the living standards of present generations and the projected needs of future generations. 
This objective requires of us a new model of development. 
To prevent our planet from becoming overburdened and to ensure sustainable development, more than 15,000 participants and delegates from 179 States, the non-independent countries and a myriad of non-governmental organizations converged on Cairo, Egypt, this past September. 
In 1974 and l984 two other international population conferences were held. 
The International Conference on Population and Development sought to articulate, and succeeded in demonstrating, the interconnectedness of the most challenging issues confronting humanity today. 
As developing countries, the member States of CARICOM and Suriname recognize that, should there be rapid population growth and unsustainable development, we would suffer a collision of cataclysmic proportions. 
Therefore, CARICOM and Suriname were intent on making a significant contribution to the outcome of the International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo. 
For that we are most thankful. 
The secretariat of the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean and the Caribbean Development and Cooperation Committee in Port of Spain, Trinidad and Tobago, and the CARICOM secretariat in Georgetown, Guyana, also provided technical assistance. 
Seven subregional and regional preparatory meetings were held within the two-year period preceding the International Conference on Population and Development, allowing Governments to agree on the Latin America and Caribbean Plan of Action and our subregion to put forward the Port of Spain Declaration on Population and Development. 
During the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly our 13 countries voiced a desire for a programme of action that would be forward-looking, operational and pragmatic. 
I am pleased to report that we are satisfied with the outcome. 
More than 16 chapters and 100 pages in length, the Programme of Action is the result of long and often difficult debate. 
The CARICOM countries and Suriname have learned that having the information and the means to fill the unmet need for family-planning services requires more than the provision of contraceptives. 
Our countries believe that the key to achieving the sustainable population-growth goals recommended in the Programme of Action rests with the participation of women in every aspect of development. 
We need to do even more to shield the children of these households from imported stereotypes which may convey to them a sense of lesser worth, thereby harming the innocents' self-esteem. 
Another significant challenge faced by our 13 low-lying coastal and small island developing States is the problem of out-migration. 
The emigration of the youngest, the brightest and, frequently, the ablest minds has resulted in a brain drain. 
The high rate of emigration from our region has greatly affected the size and age structure of our populations. 
This unusual distribution requires our Governments to pay particular attention to the provision of services to these two groups. 
Additionally, the prospect of having to support an increasingly older citizenry without the attendant contributions of a large pool of young people of working age places a great strain on the social-security schemes of the affected countries of the subregion. 
However, having come away, in May, from Barbados, where the sustainable development of small island States was fully addressed, our countries were persuaded to allow the Cairo document to go forward. 
Nevertheless, we continue to insist that the industrialized countries must cease and desist from harmful production, wasteful consumption and deadly disposal patterns that threaten our small countries with destruction. 
Twenty per cent of the Earth's population - the people living in developed countries - cannot continue to consume 80 per cent of the Earth's resources ad infinitum. 
Global warming and rising sea levels threaten our very existence. 
A new model of development is thus our ultimate objective, and implementation of the Programme of Action of the International Conference on Population and Development is one step in that direction. 
We acknowledge that, as a consequence of poverty and our recent colonial past, several of our small countries have insufficient trained personnel to handle the task of implementing population programmes. 
In the light of this fact, CARICOM and Suriname are pleased to note the proposal by the Executive Director of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA). 
Mrs. Sadik proposes to establish an expert group, with participants from the World Health Organization, UNFPA, the United Nations Children's Fund and the United Nations Development Programme, to move the concept of reproductive health from the discussion stage to the implementation stage with viable and sustainable programmes. 
We hope that this proposal will include the dispatch of additional advisers and resources to the Caribbean region from the UNFPA Country Support Team stationed in Santiago, Chile. 
CARICOM and Suriname are prepared to do all that is necessary to attain the population goals set out in the Programme of Action of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
We ask the international donor community to live up to its part of the bargain. 
The raison d'\x{76bb}re of the then dominant civilization was the accumulation of wealth. 
The technological marvels and tools that post-industrial civilization has invented lead us to think that humans can overcome every challenge through the application of intellect. 
This faith in humanity is not lost in addressing the need to create a new paradigm of development to eliminate the danger to our global village that the current model would surely cause. 
The Programme of Action of the International Conference on Population and Development pushes the intellectual frontier forward, and so we support it fully. 
Following the comprehensive approach taken at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development in Rio de Janeiro the year before last, the Cairo Programme of Action recognizes the close interrelationship of population, the empowerment of women, reproductive health and rights and sustainable development. 
It places the population issue in a broader context and gives it the priority status it merits. 
In the long term, the Programme of Action has the potential to substantially improve the quality of life for all humankind if we commit ourselves to its full implementation. 
Therefore, important as the successful adoption of the Programme of Action is, my delegation would like to stress that further efforts by all parties concerned to effect its full implementation on a step-by-step basis are more important still. 
Governments must live up to their commitments and implement the Programme of Action in the form of policy and legislation. 
For its part, Japan will continue to contribute to the international cooperation efforts carried out under the Global Issues Initiative on Population and AIDS. 
Japan pledges to extend its cooperation to developing countries in this area - the total involved is approximately $3 billion - as part of its official development assistance programme for the seven-year period from the fiscal year 1994 to the fiscal year 2000. 
And, of course, the people themselves, as beneficiaries of the Programme of Action, should be made aware of it and should endeavour to maintain the momentum that the International Conference on Population and Development has generated. 
The General Assembly, at this session, should adopt a resolution indicating both the general direction and the concrete steps that should be taken to study the mechanism for following up the Conference. 
Basically, my delegation does not favour the establishment of a new intergovernmental body, like the Committee on Sustainable Development, for this purpose as this would entail duplication of functions and increased expense. 
At the same time, the follow-up mechanism must be so constructed that it can address the population issue in conjunction with other relevant issues, such as sustainable development, reproductive health and rights, and the empowerment of women. 
I should add that this matter will require thorough and careful consideration by Member States. 
Having laid out the basic elements of the follow-up mechanism, I should now like to touch upon some specifics. 
More specifically, in the light of its comprehensive coverage of population and other relevant issues, the Population Division should assume responsibility for overall coordination, while UNFPA should assume responsibility for the implementation of operational programmes. 
If these two bodies are to be entrusted with such tasks, however, their functions and capabilities need to be considerably reinforced. 
Since this is a complex issue, the report should be prepared on the basis of relevant expertise and should present multiple options. 
It should be submitted as soon as possible in 1995 so that it can be examined by Member States at the next session of the Population Commission, which is to be held in February, and at the summer session of the Economic and Social Council. 
With regard to the mechanism for monitoring the implementation of the Programme of Action at the intergovernmental level, my delegation considers a substantially reinforced Population Commission to be the appropriate forum at the expert level. 
The Population Commission could be renamed the Commission on Population and Development, and monitoring of the implementation of the Programme of Action could be added to its mandate. 
Concerning its meeting schedule, the present biennial four-day meeting is far from sufficient to enable it to take up the 16 chapters of the Programme of Action. 
For example, it could meet annually for one week. 
At each meeting, a certain subject which covers several chapters of the Programme of Action should be addressed, such as population and sustainable development, population and health care, and population and human rights. 
While such an increase in the frequency of meetings may well result in increased expense, sufficient time must be devoted to the Programme of Action in light of its importance. 
In order to minimize additional expense, the current practice of providing air fare to representatives of Member States should be re-examined. 
The focus should be directed particularly towards impediments that may exist to the full implementation of the Programme of Action. 
In order to maintain the present political momentum concerning the Programme of Action, the General Assembly and the Second Committee, as appropriate, should take up this issue as a separate item every year. 
delegation is not convinced that there is a genuine need to establish a separate executive board for the UNFPA. 
In order to strengthen the function of the UNFPA, the UNDP/UNFPA Executive Board should allocate more time to the operational activities of the UNFPA. 
The meeting rose at 1.15 p.m. 
Thursday, 17 November 1994, 3 p.m. 
In the absence of the President, Mr. Biegman (Netherlands), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to make two announcements. 
The first relates to sub-item (j) of agenda item 17, entitled Appointment of members of the Joint Inspection Unit. 
The Secretariat has informed the President that several African States namely, Burkina Faso, Senegal, the Sudan and Togo intend to propose candidates. 
There would therefore be at least four candidates for one seat. 
Should an agreement be reached before the vote, the President shall inform the Assembly accordingly. 
My second announcement relates to agenda item 37, entitled Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations, including special economic assistance, which will be discussed Wednesday, 23 November. 
Members will recall that at the 85th plenary meeting of its forty-eighth session, on 20 December 1993, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/162 on Further measures for the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields. 
In accordance with the provisions contained in annex II of resolution 48/162, I have requested Mr. Ernst Sucharipa, of Austria, to be the coordinator for the informal consultations on item 37 and all its sub-items. 
In this connection, the time and venue for the informal consultations will be announced in the Journal in due course. 
The consensus reached by more than 180 delegations, representing diverse regions, religions, cultures and political systems throughout the world, is even more remarkable since it addresses sensitive and sometimes controversial subjects that are at the very heart of human relationships. 
This approach recognizes that social and economic development rather than adherence to strict demographic targets is central to achieving a balance between the number of people on our Earth and their demands on the world's ecosystems. 
Fundamental to this approach is the recognition that the empowerment of women, through education, income generation and improved health services, is the key to the development process. 
The Cairo Conference placed a new emphasis on reproductive health, sexual health and reproductive rights, particularly for women, providing women with greater choice in the regulation of their own fertility. 
We note the call for an international conference on migration and development which was made during the Cairo Conference. 
We believe that such a conference could serve to advance the progress made on migration issues during the International Conference on Population and Development. 
However, we are not interested in a conference for the sake of a conference. 
We would support such an initiative if we were convinced it would build on and strengthen the consensus on migration we achieved in Cairo. 
A necessary precondition of that, in Canada's view, would be broad agreement, in advance of convening such a conference, on its objectives and process. 
We are, of course, willing to work with other countries to prepare the necessary ground for an eventual conference. 
In addition, we note that a proposal for a similar conference on migration issues has been discussed pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/113. 
In our view, the international community should be considering one proposal only for an international conference on migration. 
We believe the appropriate framework for doing so is our consideration of the proposal emanating from the International Conference on Population and Development. 
The process leading up to the International Conference on Population and Development, and the Conference itself, provided a model for the involvement of non-governmental groups and experts in the development of international approaches to global challenges. 
The increasing importance of non-governmental partnerships in the development and delivery of population programmes is entrenched in the Programme of Action. 
The Programme of Action forms an international blueprint for action on a wide range of related issues including population growth rates, reproductive health, international migration and the environment. 
The scope of the document, the degree of consensus reached and the urgency of the challenges addressed demand that we transform the recommendations from the Cairo Conference into action and results. 
There are at least 23 units, bodies and organizations within the United Nations system involved in the wide range of population activities addressed in the Programme of Action. 
This illustrates the degree to which population issues are recognized within the United Nations system as being interconnected. 
But it also illustrates the true breadth of the coordination challenge that faces us. 
It is important to ensure that the recommendations on institutional follow-up to the International Conference on Population and Development are coordinated with activities envisaged by the Agenda for Development. 
The Economic and Social Council high-level segment should put forth clear guidance on effective and realistic mechanisms to implement goals established at this and at other conferences, as mentioned in paragraph 34 of the report of the Secretary-General on an Agenda for Development (A/49/665). 
After considerable discussion the international community agreed on the need for increased resources to reach the goals agreed on in the Programme of Action. 
Indeed the latter is often an end product of the former. 
This is reflected in the success of the Cairo Conference and will be realized in the strong will of member States to turn words into action. 
Mr. Isakov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): May I first of all express our sincere gratitude to the President and Government of the Arab Republic of Egypt, especially Mrs. Nafis Sadik, whose energetic efforts contributed greatly to the success of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
We wish to draw attention to certain questions relating to the implementation of the decisions taken at the Cairo Conference. 
First, what is now of critical importance is the generally universal approach and interaction vis--vis problems of population based on recognition of the variety of problems and the specific interests and tasks confronting various countries and regions. 
That is the thrust of the Cairo recommendations, especially concerning the provision of technical assistance to economies in transition. 
Secondly, the decisions of Cairo provide a new approach to the problems of population, going beyond simply regulating demographic situations and birth rates. 
They encompass at the same time protecting the reproductive health of mothers, ensuring medical services, developing education, reducing the impact of environmental degradation, ensuring gender equality, and so on. 
Thirdly, the trend towards developing a new cooperative partnership at all levels, national, regional and international, presupposes a more active role for non-governmental organizations, voluntary groups, the private sector, academic circles, and local grass-roots organizations. 
Our ability to develop these activities will depend to a large extent on the implementation of the Cairo Programme. 
In our view, the United Nations system's implementation of the decisions taken at the Cairo Conference will require effective coordinating and monitoring machinery to harmonize inter-agency activities, on the one hand, and, on the other, to contribute to developing cooperation with organizations outside the system. 
It goes without saying that the Commission's mandate and membership must be expanded and that changes must be made in the parameters of its working relationship with the United Nations Population Fund. 
With regard to that Fund's future activities, we feel that it should remain the centre of United Nations operational activities in the population field and the fulcrum for concrete regional and country projects and for analysing and developing recommendations for national strategies in the field of population. 
Mr. Kharrazi (Islamic Republic of Iran): At the outset I should like to thank the Secretary-General and the secretariat of the International Conference on Population and Development for their devotion and tireless efforts before and during the Conference. 
The Cairo Conference, which was held at a crucial juncture in the history of international cooperation for sustainable development, provided us with an opportunity to examine the question of population from different angles. 
On the other hand, attempts had to be made to reconcile divergent views on various subjects stemming from existing religious, ethical and cultural diversities. 
Fortunately, the Conference was able to respond superbly to these challenges. 
We all learned that, if the existing diversities are duly recognized, many differences and misunderstandings can be solved. 
In other words, no country or specific group of countries should try to impose a particular set of values on the rest of the world. 
Furthermore, in the implementation of the Programme of Action religious values should be taken into account. 
Here I should thank all those delegations that played a constructive role in finding a common ground for consensus during the negotiations. 
It was a starting point for sincere international cooperation in population activities. 
We have a long road ahead. 
We have committed ourselves to full implementation of the Cairo Programme of Action, an objective that cannot be attained singlehandedly. 
Overshadowed as it was by other controversial issues, the question of financing the Programme of Action received less attention. 
The 16-chapter Programme of Action sets out a series of recommendations on population and development, including sustained economic growth, protection of the integrity of the family, combating HIV and AIDS, protecting the health of adolescents, gender equity, urbanization, reproductive health, poverty alleviation, family-planning services and so on. 
Although the developing countries are working hard to respond to these urgent needs, the financial requirements of the Programme of Action goes well beyond their national capabilities. 
To be more specific, given the extreme resource constraints in developing countries caused by the prevailing unfavourable international economic environment, it is difficult for those countries to mobilize adequate national resources. 
The Programme of Action calls for the mobilization of adequate resources from all available funding mechanisms, including multilateral, bilateral and private sources. 
With regard to follow-up to the Conference, I should like to underline the importance of strengthening the Population Commission of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) and of coordination between all relevant organizations of the United Nations system. 
Moreover, we have carefully studied the proposal on establishing a new executive board for the United Nations Fund for Population Activities. 
Given the link between the International Conference on Population and Development and the forthcoming World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women, the output of the Cairo Conference should be used as an input for these international conferences. 
During the past decade, the country faced unprecedented population growth, reaching as high as 3.6 per cent in 1987. 
Against this background, given the concern over the unmanageable population growth, population policy was one of the first priorities on the agenda of the first five-year economic and social plan, which began in 1989. 
The achievements of the programme have been very encouraging. 
Statistics suggests that, as the programme has continued, the population-growth rate has dropped further, to 1.8 per cent in 1994. 
It is worth stating that this decline in population growth has been achieved in spite of encouraging young people to marry. 
I cannot fail to mention the crucial role of women in the accomplishment of our family-planning programme. 
Without their active participation in decision-making and implementation, most of our achievements would have been beyond our reach. 
The Programme of Action marks the resolve and commitment of us all to seeking solutions, in the context of sustainable development, to the current urgent population challenges facing our global community. 
It is a Programme that, aside from attempting to bring about an improved quality of life for all, will no doubt have a broad-ranging impact on population-related issues beyond the development and family-planning strategies and programmes of the past. 
Allow me therefore warmly to congratulate all those who worked hard, against and under circumstances that at times were very difficult, to make this Programme a reality. 
We owe special gratitude to the Government and the people of Egypt for hosting and staging so truly remarkable and historic an event, as well as to Mrs. Nafis Sadik and her able staff for their quality work and wise guidance throughout. 
Perhaps the greatest contribution and major achievement of Cairo was the recognition of the notion that enhancing the educational, political and economic opportunities of women is the surest approach to stabilizing population growth. 
Samoa fully supports the principle enunciated by the Conference that advancing gender equality and the empowerment of women is a cornerstone of population- and development-related programmes. 
At the same time, there is a need for men perhaps to re-educate themselves and to take seriously their social and family responsibilities, including their sexual and reproductive behaviour, for the empowerment of women cannot come about without the joint and equal participation of men and women in society. 
In this regard, Samoa would like to see appropriate attention and priority given by the international community and by the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) and other agencies to enhancing the role of women in the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
While we welcome the new concepts of empowerment of women and reproductive rights, they would still need to be accommodated, in our own case, within the context of the Pacific region, and indeed of our own national customs and practices. 
This information should be clear and easily understood. 
In the light of the accomplishments of Cairo, a number of international, regional and national measures and responsibilities will have to be taken to implement, effectively and speedily we hope, the Programme of Action. 
Samoa and its Pacific island neighbours would have to look to reviewing what is known as the Port Vila Action Programme, which was used as the basis for the Pacific region's contribution to the Cairo Conference. 
The Cairo strategies will be looked at also in the context of our national and regional approaches to sustainable development in line with the outcomes of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, recently held in Barbados. 
We welcome the specific tasks and goals set by the Programme of Action of the International Conference on Population and Development, including the target of making family planning universal by the year 2015 as part of a broader approach to reproductive health and rights. 
Certainly at the national level, there would be a need to finalize our population strategy and to review existing national population programmes and priorities in accordance with the Programme of Action as we look at the various components of family planning in a much broader context. 
However, in order to enhance the implementation of the Cairo Conference outcomes and to sustain their momentum, we will need adequate financial resources from the donor community and new strategy approaches and guidelines from the United Nations system, particularly from UNFPA as the lead agency on population. 
Overseas funding will be required to assist and to supplement national Government resources and activities with special attention to the requirements of the least-developed countries as called for in the Programme. 
As we have stated in the past and as we stated in Cairo, my delegation would urge that donor funding for population activities should be new and additional, and not at the expense of funding for other development activities. 
For small island developing countries like my own, the feasible and realistic approach to population and sustainable development would be to find the balance between our development needs and the resources available to support them. 
There would be need also, in our view, adequately to strengthen regional and subregional offices of UNFPA to respond effectively to the needs of Member countries. 
We welcome the call to strengthen and enlarge the role of the UNFPA through the establishment of its own separate board; we do so in the expectation that this will enhance the effective implementation of the Cairo Programme. 
We also see the need to review the role, composition and mandate of the current Population Commission, especially if it is to be the mechanism charged with the follow-up action for the Cairo Programme. 
We think these institutional arrangements must be linked to a better and more effective delivery of the Cairo outcomes and must be looked at closely by this Assembly at an early stage to ensure speedy implementation. 
The institutional arrangements within the United Nations system must of course be considered against the background of the difficult financial environment now facing the international community. 
Otherwise, there would be little meaning and little value to the work which we have all invested in and which matured in Cairo. 
Just as we set out in Cairo to move the population debate and approach beyond family planning, we should in the same manner act, and act rapidly, to translate and move those commitments in the Programme beyond words. 
The Cairo Conference, after all, was about people, and its success will be measured largely by its impact on the lives of all our peoples. 
Mr. Mumbengegwi (Zimbabwe): It gives me great pleasure to address the General Assembly as we review for the first time the outcome of the International Conference on Population and Development, held in Cairo just over two months ago. 
Their commitment and hard work complemented the determination and vision of all the States Members of this Organization in making the Conference a success. 
Never before Cairo had population and development issues been addressed in an integrated manner by so many countries, inter-governmental and non-governmental organizations and individuals. 
The Programme of Action also contains recommendations for the comprehensive integration of population concerns with developmental issues such as economic growth and the eradication of poverty. 
The Programme of Action contains measures for the incorporation of demographic concerns into environmental and developmental efforts, and in this regard should enable Governments to integrate population issues into their planning and decision-making processes. 
Indeed, the Programme of Action recognizes that the interrelationship between population and the environment must address not only population size and rapid growth rates, but also the crucial issue of wasteful production and consumption patterns. 
Zimbabwe is pleased to note that rather than seek to renegotiate the results of the two previous major conferences on population the World Population Plan of Action of 1974 and the Mexico City Declaration of 1984 the Cairo Conference actually built upon these milestone agreements. 
Zimbabwe believes in putting people, as individuals and as groups, at the centre of development efforts, not least in our population policies and programmes. 
Accordingly, we welcome the emphasis in the Cairo Programme of Action on individual choices and responsibilities and those of couples in the area of family planning and reproductive health services. 
It was clearly recognized in Cairo that issues of population growth and development cannot be divorced from those of the empowerment of women, their equality, better health care and access to education. 
Indeed, the Cairo Programme of Action places women at the centre of the new comprehensive approach to issues relating to reproductive decision-making and the overall development process. 
At the same time, the Programme of Action also recognizes the need for men to take equal responsibility in the full range of issues related to equity, health and family matters. 
Zimbabwe has made some progress with regard to the empowerment of women since its independence 14 years ago. 
This recognized the right of women to take personal decisions on all matters affecting their lives. 
Until then women, whatever their age, were the wards of their fathers before marriage and the wards of their husbands after marriage. 
The Matrimonial Causes Act of 1985 ensured that women received an equitable share of property and the payment of maintenance upon divorce. 
Despite these important changes, however, Zimbabwe is engaged in an ongoing process of reviewing the legal system, particularly those areas relating to inheritance and to the custody of children. 
The fact that the Programme of Action recognizes reproductive rights as human rights which have to be respected and protected where they exist and promoted where they do not is a remarkable achievement. 
We believe that women should have access to quality family planning services, which we regard as a means to protect reproductive rights as well as to promote maternal and child health. 
It is in the context of reproductive health that we view with concern the high levels of maternal mortality and morbidity in many developing countries. 
Much of this mortality and morbidity is related to the high incidence of unsafe and illegal abortions. 
We are satisfied with the final conclusion on this matter and would reiterate that Zimbabwe does not regard abortion as a method of family planning. 
The Programme of Action established concrete estimates of the financial resources which will be required for its implementation. 
But as the Secretary-General of the Conference cautioned at the closing meeting, on 13 September: 
While we fully acknowledge that the larger portion of resources for population activities and related programmes are the responsibility of national Governments, it is imperative that the international community provide new and additional resources to support these activities and programmes. 
We believe that the resource requirements contained in the Programme of Action, though substantial, can be attained given the necessary commitment and political will. 
Zimbabwe believes that the process of the International Conference on Population and Development demonstrated the importance of the links and partnerships that can be forged with non-governmental organizations and the private sector. 
The dynamic role that these groups played in the Conference clearly testified to the catalytic and innovative approaches non-governmental organizations have and can have in the implementation of population programmes. 
My delegation therefore attaches great importance to Chapter XV of the Programme of Action, on partnership with the non-governmental sector. 
We believe that the UNFPA is well placed to play the lead coordinating role among United Nations agencies in the implementation of the new, integrated approach to population and development. 
The Programme of Action of the Cairo Conference is indeed an integral part of the global consensus for sustained and sustainable development. 
Population is no longer seen in Malthusian terms of limiting numbers through narrowly defined family-planning programmes to avoid the consequences of what was called a population explosion. 
Nor is development alone seen as the panacea which once it was. 
Instead, the Programme of Action adopted at the Conference reflects a shared commitment by developed and developing countries to slowing population growth and improving the quality of life of all citizens. 
The search for consensus language in these areas served an important purpose in clearing away misunderstandings and resulted ultimately in agreements which will underpin implementation of the Programme of Action by the international community. 
Other core aspects of the Programme to which we attach importance relate to women and adolescents. 
We welcome the focus in the Programme on gender equity and the need to improve the political, social, economic and health status of women in order to achieve population and development goals. 
We also consider it appropriate that the Programme acknowledges the sexual and reproductive health needs of adolescents, given that the youth population is the fastest growing population sector in many countries. 
It draws together the multiple strands of the population and development nexus, without compromising the value of the document as a practical blueprint for action. 
Agreement on the Programme of Action has brought us now to a critical stage. 
Progress towards sustainable population growth must spring from actions taken by individuals and groups of people in society at every level. 
The message from Cairo is that the Programme of Action has no single owner. 
The Programme is addressed not just to Governments but also to the private sector and non-governmental organizations, which have played such a valuable role to date on population issues. 
Many of the Programme's actions are already enshrined in domestic legislation and consistent with national policies. 
In some areas further progress could be made. 
Issues of particular importance to New Zealand include ensuring provision of appropriate community-based education and information on reproductive and sexual health and a further strengthening of Maori and Pacific Island women's opportunities for equity. 
We will work hard to ensure that the perspectives of the Maori the indigenous people of New Zealand find appropriate reflection in relevant population-related policies and programmes. 
That chapter should assist Governments in tailoring programmes that are responsive to the needs of particular sectors of society, including indigenous people, older people and people with disabilities. 
In this regard, the results of the regional preparatory meetings, as well as the Conference outcome itself, will provide a valuable resource and catalyst for further action at the regional level. 
Land resources, obviously, are scarce. 
As the Port Vila Declaration on Population and Sustainable Development from our region articulates, population concerns can be just as real for those living in countries with small populations as they are for those in countries with large populations. 
Through its bilateral aid programmes, New Zealand works with partner Governments of the South Pacific on a range of projects related to aspects of population and development. 
While our assistance is modest, we think it is well directed. 
We will be considering our official development assistance allocations in the light of the Programme of Action, ensuring, for example, that population and development issues are discussed during our regular dialogue with aid partners. 
We will also continue to support multilateral agencies working in the field of population activities, and we were very pleased to announce recently a 20 per cent increase in our 1995 contribution to the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA). 
At the international level the United Nations will remain a primary forum for maintaining the political momentum among Member States for carrying forward implementation of the Programme of Action. 
As identified in the Programme, regular review by the General Assembly will be necessary. We will wish to ensure that any reporting requirements by Member States are realistic and tie in with existing obligations. 
United Nations system follow-up to the Conference is also a central element of the Programme. 
Determining the precise roles of the relevant intergovernmental bodies and the organs of the United Nations system will be a detailed task, given the range of actors involved and the need to minimize overlap in activities. 
At this stage we do not believe there is a case for new institutional or governance structures. 
Instead, we expect the Economic and Social Council review will focus on clarifying the respective roles of the Population Division, the Economic and Social Council, the Population Commission, UNFPA and other United Nations organizations involved in implementing and monitoring the Cairo outcomes. 
In this regard, we welcome the steps taken by the UNFPA to broaden the scope of its programmes to ensure that the reproductive-health component is fully integrated. 
The Programme aims to enhance their choices, their opportunities and their well-being. 
It provides a framework for individuals, groups and societies to change their destinies. 
Mr. Sucharipa (Austria): At the outset, I would like to take this opportunity to commend Egypt for its outstanding organizational efforts and its warm hospitality during the International Conference on Population and Development, held in September 1994. 
After several months of intense preparations and consultations and thorough discussions in Cairo, the International Conference on Population and Development was able to achieve great success in important areas. 
I would like to focus specifically on five issues. 
One of the major outcomes of the Conference in Cairo was the confirmation at the global level that population questions must constitute an essential part of development policy. 
We thus have to follow an integrated approach with regard to all relevant national and international endeavours. 
It is worth noting that previous population conferences concentrated almost exclusively on family planning. 
At Cairo the international community recognized that decisions related to human fertility were influenced by a range of factors much wider than the availability of family-planning services alone. 
We are particularly satisfied that it was possible to agree in Cairo on quantitative targets in the areas of primary education and infant mortality, as well as maternal mortality and morbidity, which hopefully will diminish the shocking gap in these areas between industrialized and developing countries. 
Thirdly, the Cairo Conference also provided an opportunity to focus more specifically on the gender issue. 
In our view, this concept constitutes an important step forward, a concept which the international community should build upon and develop further. 
Finally, we are also highly encouraged by the fact that the debate in Cairo was not hampered by North-South divisiveness and that it was possible to achieve consensus, particularly as regards the financial issues. 
There were promising indications concerning the readiness of donor countries to provide adequate funding for population programmes. 
This readiness was also signalled at the recent Pledging Conference for the United Nations Population Fund. 
We hope that the meeting between the Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development and the Development Assistance Committee later this month in Paris will confirm this. 
I should like to make a few remarks on the follow-up to the Conference. 
Austria appreciates the decision of the Conference to use existing institutions and mechanisms to secure implementation, follow-up and monitoring of the Programme of Action. 
This will also guarantee that institutional arrangements relating to follow-up to the Conference reflect the interrelationship of population and development issues. 
In addition, the Population Commission should be encouraged at its next session, in April 1995, to examine its role in the implementation of the recommendations of the Conference and to report to the Economic and Social Council on this issue. 
Finally, we believe that the question of providing the United Nations Population Fund with its own executive board merits further consideration, as provided for in resolution 48/162. 
We are grateful for its hospitality and for the excellent conditions that were provided, enabling the participants to complete their work successfully. 
We should also like to compliment Mrs. Nafis Sadik, the Executive Director of UNFPA, who, in her capacity as Secretary-General of the International Conference on Population and Development, put a tremendous amount of work, energy and enthusiasm into the preparations for the Conference. 
Romania has always been concerned about the population problem and issues of population and development, and aware of the UNFPA's specific programmes and activities. 
As the President said in his message, one of the first measures taken in Romania after the December 1989 revolution was the abolition of the restrictive legislation on abortion and contraceptives, thus ending the demographic policy imposed by the old totalitarian regime, a policy based on the birth rate. 
Beginning with the new Constitution approved by referendum in December 1991, several new laws have been adopted to ensure fundamental rights and social protection for the family, for mother and child and for youth. 
The recent population and housing census, which was completed successfully with UNFPA assistance, for which we are most grateful, shows a severe decline in the fertility rate, a high level of infant mortality and an increase in the proportion and number of elderly persons. 
After considering these demographic imbalances, a panel of national experts on the subject Population of Romania Evolution and Perspectives recently proposed the establishment of an office for demographic surveys and projections to undertake research into current and future population changes in the country and to draw the appropriate conclusions. 
Over the two decades since the Bucharest Conference many parts of the world have undergone remarkable demographic, social, economic, environmental and political changes. 
Many countries have made substantial progress in expanding access to reproductive health care, lowering birth rates, lowering death rates and raising the expectation of life. 
The basic principles and objectives of the 1974 first World Population Plan of Action remain valid, but they were completed and developed at the Mexico City Conference in 1984 and last September at the Cairo Conference to reflect the changes of the past 20 years. 
It contains a clear set of guidelines to enable Governments, the United Nations system and non-governmental organizations to address collectively the critical issues of the relationship between population, sustained economic growth and sustainable development at the end of this century and the beginning of the next millennium. 
In the light of the difficult economic and social problems these countries face at present, the Cairo Conference agreed that they should also receive assistance for population and development activities. 
The Cairo Conference and its Programme of Action draw attention to the importance of partnership with the non-governmental sector. 
My delegation fully agrees that the partnership between Governments, international institutions, non-governmental organizations and the private sector should be strengthened in implementing the existing programmes for population and development, as well as in identifying new areas of cooperation. 
We welcome the UNFPA initiative in organizing national and regional meetings to exchange ideas about how Governments and non-governmental organizations can increasingly work together. 
Bucharest could host such a meeting for the countries of Central and Eastern Europe. 
The Cairo Conference was a success, but its final success will depend on the ability of the international community to act in turning the recommendations of the Conference into action, and on how quickly end efficiently the goals, objectives and actions of the Programme of Action will be implemented. 
International cooperation has always been essential for the implementation of population and development programmes during the past two decades, and it should continue to be so in the case of the implementation of the Cairo Programme of Action. 
The positive evolution of international cooperation in population and development, including the increase in the number of financial donors, and successful cooperation among the developing countries make us optimistic in that respect. 
A good sign in this context was the fact that at the Conference both the South and the North agreed without much discussion on a global cost-sharing for population activities by the year 2015 on a 2 to 1 basis. 
We are also encouraged by the strong support for the UNFPA programmes and activities demonstrated at the recent United Nations Pledging Conference. 
The UNFPA's resources for 1995 are expected to rise, we are informed, to approximately $300 million, the highest level in the history of the Fund. 
I am pleased to remind members that Romania, despite its current economic and financial difficulties, has increased its voluntary contribution to UNFPA for 1995 by 30 per cent, thus clearly demonstrating the importance the Romanian Government attaches to UNFPA and to the implementation of the Cairo Programme of Action. 
Bucharest could also host a review meeting of the United Nations/ECE Member States, whenever it is considered appropriate, on matters relating to the follow-up to the Cairo Conference. 
The meeting should be organized by the ECE in close cooperation with UNFPA. 
Before concluding, I should like to mention that my delegation supports the Conference recommendation to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session contained in document A/CONF/171/13, report of the International Conference on Population and Development, to endorse the Programme of Action as adopted by the Conference. 
Mexico welcomes the adoption by consensus of the Programme of Action that led the many valuable ideas and criteria of the international community towards a common resolve and cooperation. 
First of all, we recognize that the preparatory activities that began in 1991 not only made it possible for the process to come to a successful conclusion but also produced innumerable outcomes with their own importance and impact. 
Particularly relevant were the results of the five regional conferences and the work and conclusions of the six expert meetings, as well as those of the many symposia and seminars promoted by the secretariat of the Conference. 
All these activities contributed to increasing public awareness of the subject, to the organization and dissemination of accumulated knowledge and to a critical assessment of the advances made and the challenges faced by population programmes. 
We must now make the best possible use of all the results obtained, which can be of great importance to the implementation at the national and regional levels of the Programme of Action adopted at the Conference. 
As regards the Programme of Action, it is important to emphasize that the participants were unanimous in giving the highest priority to intensifying international cooperation for the eradication of poverty as an indispensable requirement for sustainable development. 
We are certain that the elaboration of the Agenda for Development and the preparations for the World Summit for Social Development will help us to make progress in dealing with these problems. 
Such fundamental topics as education, gender equity and reproductive health were also emphasized in the Programme of Action. 
The greatest progress may have been achieved on reproductive health, which has an extremely important place in the Programme. 
My delegation wishes to highlight the Conference's conclusions on a very topical subject international migration. 
This subject is one of the clearest examples of the interdependence of countries. 
Its end result is a productive complementarity reflected in shared benefits, not only in the economic but also in the cultural and social fields, due to the contributions made by migrants to the receiving countries. 
To that end, we wish to draw the General Assembly's attention to the proposal made in Cairo to convene an international conference on this subject. 
We believe that it is essential to concentrate, from now on, on identifying more specific commitments to international cooperation with a view to implementing the Programme of Action we have adopted. 
Another meeting will take place in which international agencies involved in this subject will participate, and they will be requested to lend their technical and financial support for this regional Plan. 
We are confident that this will make an important contribution to ensuring that the world consensus recently adopted will take the most concrete form possible. 
We will consider, in particular, chapters XIII, XIV, XV and XVI of the International Conference's Programme of Action. 
We wish gratefully to acknowledge the work done by the secretariat of the Conference, which was decisive for its success. 
At its last plenary session, ECLAC decided to establish an ad hoc sessional committee to follow up the Regional Plan of Action on population. 
Lastly, we are convinced that we must strengthen the Population Commission of the Economic and Social Council as the basic intergovernmental body for the follow-up to the Programme of Action. 
We feel that we should all be gratified by the success of the Conference. 
Now, we must all strengthen our commitment to ensuring that the world consensus moves from proposals to concrete action. 
Mr. Cassar (Malta): The adoption on 13 September 1994 of the Programme of Action by the International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo was one of the most important milestones in the international community's pursuit of a more comprehensive approach to development. 
One can truly say that popular involvement in the discussion on the Programme of Action attained a level which was indeed global. 
Equally impressive were the preparations made by the Egyptian authorities to host the Conference. 
The net effect of the global interactive dialogue before and during the Conference could not but benefit proceedings as indeed it did. 
Apart from cultivating awareness on a number of issues which could otherwise have been marginalized, this dialogue helped to enrich the document with important perspectives which favour its implementation. 
Population and development policies require more than the assent of Governments and international organizations. Their success depends on the active support of our populations, who are the key protagonists and decision-makers. 
Just as peoples can be supportive of policies which are in harmony or coincide with their convictions, so is it likely that they would resist anything which is alien to cherished principles. 
In this respect, the Programme of Action places the right emphasis on respect for religious and ethical values and for diverse cultural backgrounds, respect which is so essential for such wide-ranging goals. 
The direction from Cairo is that such policies can never be viewed in isolation. 
Indeed, the Secretary-General of the United Nations, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, in his recommendations on the Agenda for Development, published earlier this week, again stresses the need to view social and developmental issues in an integrated manner. 
My Government continues to support this approach. 
As my Minister for Home Affairs and Social Development, Mr. Louis Galea, stated in his address to the Cairo Conference, our global responsibility for population is equalled by our global responsibility for global resources. 
The problem we collectively face today is to a large extent a problem of the type of socio-economic development and resource distribution and utilization that has taken place in the last few decades on this planet and is still taking place. 
The Programme of Action adopted in Cairo can contribute to resolving these issues, if all its parts are implemented, within the context of the principles which inspire it. 
A selective approach, which emphasizes the implementation of a restrictive demographic orientation and sacrifices the developmental perspective, would be detrimental not only to the success of the Programme of Action itself but, more important still, to the confidence which our populations have in such conferences and gatherings. 
My Government is confident that this will not be the case. 
We are convinced that there exists a broad-based international awareness which will prevent the adoption of unidimensional stances. 
Past attitudes of isolation, division and disharmony have, in many instances, been replaced by values which underline our common destiny and hence our common rights, our common responsibilities and our common obligations. 
Nearly 30 years ago my country introduced the concept of the common heritage of mankind for the first time in this Assembly. This week that initiative is bearing fruit in Kingston, Jamaica. 
We believe that population and development deserve to be viewed within the broader perspective of the common heritage. 
Mr. Rahman (Bangladesh): Allow me to begin by expressing my delegation's sincere thanks to the Government and people of Egypt for making all arrangements to successfully hold the International Conference on Population and Development. 
We particularly appreciate Mrs. Nafis Sadik's efforts in skilfully guiding the preparatory process and the Conference itself. 
The Cairo Conference was historic in highlighting the interlinkages between the issues of population, development and the environment. 
This holistic approach is an important achievement and marked a significant step forward compared with the two earlier conferences held in Bucharest and Mexico City. 
The 20-year Programme of Action that we adopted in Cairo has very aptly underlined the fact that priority attention must be accorded to sustained economic growth and development, particularly the eradication of poverty in developing countries. 
It cannot be over-emphasized that the goals of the Conference will not be reached if the number of people living in absolute poverty continues to increase, particularly in the developing countries. 
Developed countries have a special responsibility for remedial action in this regard. 
In this context, I would like to underscore some elements in our efforts to ensure the proper follow-up of the Cairo document. 
First, national Governments have rightly been assigned the prime responsibility of formulating and implementing appropriate policies and programmes to carry out the provisions of the Programme of Action. 
National efforts of the developing countries, however, must be supplemented by increased international cooperation. 
The creation of an international economic environment conducive to the promotion of sustained economic growth and development in poorer countries is crucial to ensure timely and full implementation of the Programme of Action. 
In this regard, technology transfer and sharing of research findings on population and development issues need to be highlighted. 
Human resources development, specially through enhanced access to education and training should be placed at the centre of our development efforts. 
Sharing and exchange of information on population programmes and activities should be emphasized. 
In this context, subregional and regional cooperation on population activities should be encouraged and strengthened. 
Population policies and programmes are to be implemented taking fully into account the special needs of the poor and vulnerable sections of society. 
In this regard, the Bretton Woods institutions should pay more attention to the social impact and social safety-nets while formulating and implementing structural adjustment measures. 
We believe that the outcome of the Cairo Conference will meaningfully contribute to the preparatory processes of forthcoming international conferences, particularly the social Summit, the Fourth World Conference on Women and the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat-II). 
We feel that population and development concerns will be duly reflected in the final outcomes of these conferences. 
In this regard, the existing mechanisms of the United Nations in the population and development field should be reviewed and strengthened taking into account Chapter XVI of the Programme of Action. 
In this context, better coordination, particularly between the Population Commission, the Population Division and the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA), has to be ensured. 
We feel that there should be an intergovernmental agency charged with the responsibility of closely overseeing the implementation, monitoring and evaluation of the Programme of Action. 
In this regard the role and mandate of the Population Commission needs to be reviewed through, inter alia, integrating development aspects with population issues. 
Strengthening the role of the UNFPA in mobilizing resources and implementing programmes should be given active consideration. 
The question of establishing a separate executive board of the UNFPA should also be considered in this regard. 
Periodic review of the implementation of the Programme of Action is essential not only to review progress achieved but also to suggest new measures to achieve the goals and objectives of the Programme of Action. 
The developing countries should be assisted in establishing national data bases on population and also in preparing reports. 
As we underlined during the Cairo Conference, our Government has accorded high priority to policies aimed at a reduction of the population growth rate. 
Ours is an integrated policy covering basic health care, particularly of children, and family welfare, human resource development through education and training, alleviation of poverty and empowerment of women. 
Some non-governmental organizations are doing a commendable job in helping women, particularly those in the villages, to start small business enterprises. 
Working women even in remote villages are gradually becoming more conscious about reproductive health and family size. 
Eradication of poverty is receiving the utmost priority in our population and development activities. 
Ensuring education for all, particularly of the girl child, and provision of basic health facilities are crucial for making population policies and programmes successful. 
The Government has already taken appropriate steps to implement the recommendations of the Programme of Action. 
In conclusion, I should like to underscore the need for establishing a new and genuine global partnership based on shared but differentiated responsibilities in order to achieve the targets of the Programme of Action. 
A strong political will is also crucial to ensure that our commitments are translated into concrete actions so that our future generations will be able to live a better life. 
I should also like to reaffirm our appreciation of the support extended by the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) to our national preparatory process. 
This support allowed for wide discussion among all segments of Brazilian society on the issues under consideration, and for the forging of a consensus view that was taken by the Brazilian delegation to the meetings of the Preparatory Committee and to Cairo. 
The validity of this process has led to its adoption as a model for our preparations for other United Nations conferences to be held in coming years. 
In the long history of deliberations on population issues the Cairo Conference can be considered a landmark from a number of perspectives. 
Foremost among these is the fact that the Conference clearly defined the strong interlinkage between population issues and the broader aspects of development policies as well as the importance of the human being as both the object and the agent of those issues. 
This humanistic and developmental approach to population questions derives from the growing awareness that individual decisions should be taken at the individual level, while the improvement in the social and economic situation of individuals is the fundamental element for the achievement of population goals. 
Individuals must be given the means for the full realization of their economic, social, cultural, civil and political rights. 
As is now abundantly evident, when couples and, in particular, women are in control of their own situation in all these domains, the control of population growth, through the control of fertility, will flow as a natural and voluntary consequence. 
The International Conference on Population and Development was also important in that it provided a quantitative indication of the resources required for the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
By assigning responsibility for the mobilization of some two thirds of these resources to the national level, the Conference recognized that the activities foreseen fall mainly in the domestic sphere. 
It is gratifying to note that some industrialized nations have signalled their intention of living up to these commitments through enhanced financial support for international cooperation in the population field. 
It is our expectation that such commitments will effectively represent new and additional resources and not a mere reallocation away from other areas of cooperation. 
Furthermore, we hope such commitments will not fade along with the spotlight of international media and public attention that was focused on the stage of our deliberations in Cairo, as has been the case in the follow-up to other recent conferences. 
This will require a review of the mandate, composition and working methods of the Commission. 
The possibility of establishing a separate executive board for UNFPA, which was proposed by the Group of 77 in the context of the restructuring and revitalization of the economic, social and related sectors, was deferred until the Conference. 
We are aware, however, that such a decision does not yet count on widespread support. 
It would seem that at the very least we should agree to dedicate one full session of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP)-UNFPA Executive Board exclusively to UNFPA affairs. 
The work of the United Nations in the economic and social spheres has witnessed an unprecedented set of world conferences and summits over the past decade. 
Beginning with the World Summit for Children, we have focused on sustainable development in Rio de Janeiro, human rights in Vienna, the sustainable development of small island developing States in Bridgetown and now, population in Cairo. 
In conclusion, it is the view of the Brazilian delegation that the International Conference on Population and Development was a milestone by bringing a new approach to the population issue, an approach that recognized the human and in particular women's determining role in the matter. 
It was all the more noteworthy by its underscoring of the possibilities of international cooperation based on a frank and constructive dialogue that harmonized distinct perspectives. 
In essence, the Cairo Conference represents an extraordinary outcome for the future of international relations, one that gave us all a profound example of reciprocal tolerance. 
It is an example that we hope will guide us well in our future deliberations in the economic and social fields. 
Following our earlier experiences in Romania and Mexico, my Government participated in all the preparatory meetings and in the Conference itself with very specific objectives. 
First, we aimed to secure international acceptance of the interlinkage between population and development. 
Secondly, we sought to emphasize the fact that, in the context of developing countries, the main way to bring about development is by sustained economic growth. 
Fourthly, we sought international acceptance of the estimate of resources required for supporting the Programme of Action in developing countries and in countries with economies in transition, particularly in the area of reproductive health and family planning. 
On balance, my delegation has reason to be satisfied with the outcome of the Conference. 
The consensus arrived at in Cairo, as we are all aware, is an extremely delicate one, which further emphasizes the need for the elements which went into the consensus to be respected by all parties concerned, and not singled out selectively for follow-up action. 
My delegation therefore sees the follow-up efforts that are under way as crucial for consolidating the gains of Cairo. 
As a developing country, we are happy that the right to development has been included as a human right, and that provisions concerning the empowerment of women and the elimination of discrimination against them have been accepted. 
We are, in particular, gratified that the promotion of a supportive economic environment specifically enumerated in provisions of the agreed document was agreed to, and we are confident that the follow-up to the Conference will ensure specific measures to achieve it. 
We joined the consensus on certain quantified goals in such areas as life expectancy, infant mortality and maternal mortality. 
My delegation welcomes reiteration at the Conference of our own Government's position that the 20/20 proposal, stipulating that 20 per cent of official development assistance should be in the social sector, requires greater clarity and further discussion. 
We are hopeful that funds and agencies will take note that this concept has to be discussed further before being adopted in any manner. 
My delegation was instrumental also in modifying formulations implying a quid pro quo for debt relief in exchange for domestic Government assistance on issues of population and development. 
We are grateful that no such quid pro quo was accepted at the Conference. 
My delegation, like several others, was anxious at the start of the Conference about the controversy surrounding the references to abortion and the use of terms such as sexual and reproductive rights, safe motherhood, fertility regulations and reproductive health services. 
My delegation supported the basic agreements that made such a consensus possible. 
We agree with the consensus that Governments should deal with the health impact of unsafe abortions, and that the prevention of unwanted pregnancies must be given highest priority, thereby eliminating the need for abortions. 
We also stressed during meetings of the Preparatory Committee that women who had unwanted pregnancies should have ready access to reliable information and compassionate assistance and to quality services in the event of medical crises arising from abortions. 
We have stressed that where abortion is not against the law it should be safe. 
These elements were endorsed by consensus at the Conference, and my Government is committed to making progress along these lines. 
We would like especially to stress the need for access to newer technology with respect to matters and issues that were discussed and agreed upon at the Conference: the fields of family planning, reproductive health and infant survival without the imposition of prohibitive costs. 
In our delegation's view, resources required for implementing the Programme of Action adopted at Cairo need to be made available on a grant basis or on concessional terms, preferably through multilateral or United Nations agencies and without curtailment of external assistance in other developmental sectors. 
A mechanism also needs to be established for monitoring the flow of external assistance for implementing the Programme of Action vis--vis the global figures accepted at the Conference. 
In conclusion, my delegation feels that the issue of a separate executive board for the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) should be considered only when substantial resources become available to the Fund. 
We would also encourage consideration of the fact that, when a board is named it must represent the interests of the users of UNFPA funds, and not those of substantial donors alone. 
My delegation is committed to supporting any follow-up measures to the International Conference on Population and Development which may be arrived at consensually after intergovernmental discussions. 
The Cairo Conference was a great success, and we commend Mrs. Sadik and the secretariats of the specialized agencies and organizations that were involved for their excellent work. 
The international community has rightly, and appropriately at this moment in history, adopted a comprehensive Programme of Action that integrates population management issues with the overall resource development and management aimed at achieving social and political stability in all parts of the world. 
Population and development perspectives, as outlined in the Programme of Action, indeed require our support in order to promote policies and strategies that would enhance sustained economic growth and sustainable development, with the direct participation of our people in all spheres of development. 
A realistic estimate of the possibilities for success depends on a number of factors, and I wish to focus on two. 
First, there is a need to establish realistic and practical strategies involving all sectors of the community at the national level, including overall Government commitments in terms of providing adequate funding and improving policies governing intersectoral strategies. 
Secondly, international support by donor agencies and multilateral organizations for national programmes will be essential in attaining the targets and goals set by the Cairo Programme of Action. 
My delegation notes with much gratitude that a significant number of countries have pledged to increase their contributions towards the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
We take particular note of the United States Government's contribution of an estimated $40 million for the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA). 
My delegation also appreciates the fact that UNFPA has already embarked on identifying mechanisms for implementing the Programme of Action in the Asia-Pacific region. 
Again in the context of developing countries, the lack of reliable data, skills and information technology adds to the difficulty in discerning realistic socio-economic indicators to provide appropriate guidelines in determining priorities in resource allocation in the medium and long term. 
With this in mind, Papua New Guinea believes that international support, in the form of additional financial and technical assistance, must be directed more towards institutional capacity-building and the operational aspects of implementing the Programme and specific projects. 
Since education plays a very important role in terms both of human resource development and of the dissemination of information, Papua New Guinea is already using appropriate curriculum material in our school system to bring about a greater awareness among adolescents of sex education and reproductive health. 
National educational reform policies, for instance, emphasize the need for greater access to this information by the girl child, as well as basic, quality education for all. 
The literacy programmes of the National Education Department involve non-governmental organizations and in particular women, and thus provides a very useful network through which information on population and development issues can be disseminated. 
Mr. Arzoumanian (Armenia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Apart from the use of educational institutions, Papua New Guinea has found that a radio communication network utilizing a multilingual medium has been a very effective and efficient channel for carrying out public-awareness programmes and activities related to population and development. 
Cultural theatre groups in Papua New Guinea whose performances have family-planning themes constitute yet another innovative manner for development agents to channel information, in a cost-effective manner, to the broadest possible spectrum of the population of the various isolated communities. 
We support the continued UNFPA emphasis on maternal and child health as part of the larger components of population planning and development activities. 
Child-health issues remain a grave concern for Papua New Guinea and the Pacific region as a whole. 
The Papua New Guinea Government recently initiated a child-survival programme focused on the problems of nutrition and the health needs of children. 
While international migration may not be a big problem for Papua New Guinea, internal migration, particularly from the rural to the urban areas, is causing a serious problem for the health and basic livelihood of ordinary citizens. 
Studies indicate that the urban population is growing much more rapidly than the average national population. 
The current international Programme of Action on population and development could have been strengthened to adequately reflect concerns relating to strategies for rural and regional development. 
To handle these growing issues more effectively at the national level, the Government of Papua New Guinea has established a National Population Council as a body for coordinating policies on population and development. 
This body provides the mechanism through which the Government, the private sector, non-governmental organizations and churches are directly represented and can have input into decisions taken at the highest governmental level. 
The National Planning Council is a strategic resource-management decision-making tool established by the Cabinet to achieve greater efficiency and effectiveness in the mobilization of resources and resource allocation towards attaining national priorities and objectives. 
My delegation believes that with this operational decision-making structure in place, linking different sectors and participants, Papua New Guinea will be able to improve its capacity to take on additional responsibilities within the framework of international cooperation, with specific reference to the implementation of the Cairo Programme of Action. 
I wish to re-emphasize that the direction of international development cooperation should be focused on improving the programme content of national strategies in order to reflect the realities of individual countries. 
We urge that in the implementation of the Programme of Action, the international community to take into consideration the multicultural traditions and value systems of various regions and countries and their particular geographic and demographic diversities. 
In Papua New Guinea and the Pacific, we would like to highlight the youthful character of our population, the harsh terrain and the geographic isolation. 
We recognize the benefit of population stabilization, which can be achieved through the improvement of access to reproductive health care, lowering death rates and raising educational levels, and improving the status and the empowerment of women as an important factor in the success of population management and development. 
In conclusion, we urge this body to give clear guidelines, without political prejudice on the implementation of the Programme of Action by the various agencies and organizations of the United Nations system. 
We have so far made positive progress in Cairo on the question of institutional arrangements. 
In this regard, my delegation is following closely the current debate taking place on the mechanisms for implementation of the Programme of Action and the future executive board of the United Nations Population Fund. 
My delegation considers that a collective and harmonious decision is required to establish an effective institutional arrangement. 
This is indeed an important prerequisite for the successful implementation of the Programme of Action. 
Papua New Guinea looks forward to working in cooperation with the international community to meet the goals and aspirations we set in Cairo for the betterment of our respective citizens. 
But first of all, I join other delegations in offering my congratulations to the Government and the people of Egypt for hosting a most successful conference. 
Mrs. Sadik's involvement and exceptional leadership skills have become a hallmark of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) and the Cairo Conference would have been significantly poorer without her dynamic input. 
I also offer my delegation's congratulations to the UNFPA on its twenty-fifth anniversary. 
Fiji was honoured, along with other countries, to sponsor a resolution debated in this very Assembly only a few weeks ago applauding the UNFPA. 
A UNFPA Country Programme Technical Support Team for the Pacific is also located in Fiji. 
It is one of the eight Country Teams established by the UNFPA. 
I also take this opportunity to renew my Government's strong support for the valuable and untiring work of the UNFPA's regional office and to thank the organization for the provision of its technical support team. 
While we are, by any standards, a small country we are nevertheless pleased that we were able to respond to the invitation of the international community to deliberate on the key issues of population, economic growth and sustainable development. 
One of the significant achievements of the Conference was that it reaffirmed the importance of women, women's reproductive rights, women's health and women's empowerment in the global agenda. 
In this regard, however, we believe that, ultimately, a policy of greater self-reliance will produce the most enduring and constructive results at the national level. 
Roughly two thirds of the costs to implement the Programme of Action will be borne by the countries themselves. 
Fiji also believes that non-governmental organizations could play a catalytic role in ensuring that the United Nations system remains faithful to the commitments that were made at the Conference. 
Governments can create favourable environments for helping to alleviate poverty, enhance employment and create sustainable and healthy populations. 
But increasingly, it is being realized that they cannot do everything. 
The private sector must also have a larger role in this coalition to activate the Programme of Action. 
Small-island developing countries will need the combined partnership and support of the international community if they are to have a realistic chance of making the Programme a practical reality. 
In this connection, Fiji believes that paragraphs 16.18 to 16.20 of the Programme of Action will be critical in determining the medium- to long-term success of the Conference. 
Cairo was only the beginning of a long and holistic process. 
It was pivotal in that it gave explicit recognition to the need for new and additional financial resources. 
It would be a mistake, however, to think its achievements are already within our grasp. 
They will require considerable effort. 
There is also little doubt that the availability and early mobilization of financial resources will be a critical element underpinning the success of activities at the national level to breathe life into the Programme of Action. 
Fiji believes that international financial organizations and, in particular, the Bretton Woods institutions must necessarily play a strategic part in providing the enabling environment that could empower national Governments to assume greater responsibility for implementing the goals of the Programme of Action. 
The meeting of the Development Assistance Committee of the Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development later this month will provide an excellent opportunity to confirm the readiness of the developed countries to make good on the pledges that were made in Cairo. 
The Programme of Action will remain the blueprint for sustainable-development planning into the next century. 
For Fiji, as a small island developing country, there is much contained in the Programme that has linkages with what emanated from Rio and Barbados. 
Copenhagen, Beijing and Ankara will also have a significant impact on the principles that underlie the consensus at the International Conference on Population and Development. 
In this complex matrix, of which our understanding is far from complete, poverty, employment and social integration will be affected. 
Fiji will closely follow the steps that are taken to give practical expression and impetus to the agenda agreed upon at the Conference. 
In this process, we share the views of those who contend that the Economic and Social Council must play an integral role in broadly monitoring and coordinating the modalities that would ensure timely delivery of the promises of Cairo. 
My delegation also supports the suggestion that the Assembly should organize a regular review of the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
It behoves each of us to be vigilant in this process. 
It is in our sustained vigilance that we might better guarantee that the Programme of Action will become meaningful. 
At the subregional level Fiji will seek to engage its neighbours in an active dialogue to further explore ways in which the South Pacific Forum secretariat could be better positioned to respond to the challenges posed by the Programme of Action. 
The South Pacific Commission, with its special mandate in the area of demography, will also be a key regional player. 
We further believe that the United Nations Development Programme in particular, with its well recognized capacity for project formulation and delivery at the national level, could play a pivotal role in complementing and reinforcing the activities of regional institutions. 
We believe that greater intraregional cooperation between all these bodies will make for more efficient delivery and enhance the chances of early implementation of the Programme of Action at both the national and regional levels. 
Without a concerted and sustained global partnership, the Programme of Action that was so deftly constructed at Cairo will have a poor chance of success. 
It is our collective responsibility to ensure that this innovation is given every encouragement to succeed. 
Let us now rededicate all our Governments to realizing the goals of the Conference. 
Mr. Illueca (Panama) (interpretation from Spanish): The delegation of Panama wishes to welcome before the General Assembly the achievements of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
Now the delegation of Panama wishes to reaffirm its appreciation for the work done by the officials of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA), both for the international assistance provided to our country and for the preparation and execution of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
The commitments undertaken in the spirit of Cairo now depend on the will to implement them shown by all the parties called on to play a role in a field of unquestionably great interest and high priority for all Governments and societies. 
In the view of the Secretary-General, the programme implications of the Conference pose important problems for the future. 
But destiny has determined that, because of our geographical location as a centre of global communications, we have a very well informed population and personalities and groups that are very attentive to population problems. 
Panama went to Cairo with a diagnosis on population that had been arrived at by governmental authorities and representatives of civilian society. 
Governments and civilian society recognize the legitimacy of new strategies to deal with new problems whose solution requires global targets. 
These strategies and objectives lose legitimacy if they are not in keeping with the values and the innate importance of cultural identities. 
My delegation believes that the wisest course is to work with the personnel and the mechanisms that have proved themselves. 
Political will and prudence, which usually produce the best results, will provide the best answer in this case. 
The delegation of Panama believes that the first stage of the Programme of Action should consist of the production of an integrated strategy to assess the impact of programmes that are under way and new national programmes inspired by the Cairo Conference. 
We believe also that what is needed is an approach that ensures wide dissemination of data related to population. 
At the national and regional levels in particular, information services should be geared to wide exchange and dissemination, between population specialists, of successful innovations with regard to methods and materials. 
The delegation of Panama believes that if the Programme of Action adopted in Cairo is to be implemented, priorities among possible responses must be set. 
Here, we feel that the institutional problems posed by implementation must be solved in such a way as to preserve the existing United Nations relationships. 
Mr. Cho (Republic of Korea): I should like to begin by thanking the Executive Director of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA), Mrs. Nafis Sadik, and her staff for their thorough preparations for the Conference. 
My delegation wholeheartedly welcomes the adoption of the Programme of Action of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
I believe that the 1994 Cairo Conference gave the international community a genuine opportunity for close cooperation in addressing this pressing global situation. 
Indeed, there were many notable and positive outcomes, which made the Conference a great success. 
We hope that the momentum that was demonstrated in Cairo will be accelerated and carried into the forthcoming international Conferences, including the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
My delegation shares the view that one of the most positive outcomes of the Conference was the overwhelming recognition that the empowerment of women was a critical factor in dealing with the population issue. 
Endowing women with educational and political opportunities, as well as legal and institutional support structures, will lead to their improved economic, social and political status, which in turn will allow them to play a more prominent role in population issues. 
Another strong aspect of the Programme of Action is the section dealing with family planning and reproductive rights and health services. 
Conveying the necessary information to the general population is not an easy task, and simply cannot be fulfilled at the national level alone. 
Grass-roots participation should therefore be an integral part of the effective implementation of the Programme of Action. 
My country also instituted a population programme similar to the one described by Ambassador Wisnumurti of Indonesia, in which emphasis was placed on creating small and prosperous families. 
My country's experience has shown that family planning and the provision of health services are driving forces behind positive changes in population dynamics. 
It has been clearly proved that these kinds of population measures bring about increased economic growth and social development, which are in themselves factors for population stabilization. 
The immediate challenge facing us now is the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
While the objectives and targets set out in the Programme of Action are practical and feasible, even the most constructive plans must be supported by adequate financial resources and the political will of countries. 
It is encouraging to hear that the developed-country parties and relevant international organizations have announced their commitment and plans to increase external financial resources in assisting developing countries. 
We commend the various actors, including Member States, non-governmental organizations and individuals, that have already begun to work to implement the commitments they made at the Conference. 
In this regard, it is crucial to strengthen and coordinate the work of the UNFPA, the Population Division of the Secretariat and the Population Commission in order to conduct effective follow-up activities. 
With regard to exchanges on experience, technical know-how and ideas on family planning programmes among developing countries, I am pleased to inform members that my Government and UNFPA are co-sponsoring a population symposium to be held from 21 to 24 November 1994 in Seoul. 
The symposium will focus on population issues relating to gender preferences for children in South and East Asia, resulting in the rise of female infanticide and an imbalance in the ratio between male and female populations. 
This seminar will be attended by a number of Asian countries for the purpose of sharing relevant experience and collectively seeking workable solutions. 
We fully subscribe to the belief that in order for development to be successful and sustainable, population issues must be considered as an integral part of any national development strategy. 
Mr. Woroniecki (Poland): Let me first thank Mrs. Nafis Sadik, Secretary-General of the 1994 Cairo International Conference on Population and Development for her very active role in the preparation process of the Conference, as well as during the Conference itself. 
The Cairo Conference has successfully brought to light the multifaceted interrelationships between population, sustained economic growth and sustainable development, and advances in the education, economic status and empowerment of women. 
The Programme of Action approved by the Cairo Conference reflects the broad consensus that worked out the common ground in the sphere of population and development. 
Such a need had developed since the World Population Conference at Bucharest in 1974 and the International Conference on Population in Mexico City in 1984, to which many of the preceding speakers have alluded. 
Of crucial importance is the awareness expressed during the Conference that the implementation of the recommendations contained in the Programme of Action is the sovereign right of each country. 
Of similar importance is also the commitment to observe universally recognized human rights. 
The Programme encompasses activities at the international as well as the national level. 
The process therefore implies the involvement not only of Governments and the international community but also of local communities, the non-governmental sector and all other concerned organizations and individuals. 
It is possible that no single group in the Conference process has had as profound an impact as the non-governmental sector. 
Thousands of representatives of non-governmental organizations contributed their experience and their commitment to the goals of the Conference. 
We strongly believe that inter-agency and intersectoral cooperation and collaboration must also be strengthened in the field of population. 
This implies the need for additional resources to support programmes addressing population and development goals. 
International assistance should be concentrated on countries with the greatest gaps between the goals of the International Conference for the year 2015 and their present situation. 
In many cases people are suffering from shortages of food and water, a housing deficit, unemployment and a lack of adequate medical services. 
Migration continues in large numbers, both internally and across borders. 
The natural environment is becoming seriously threatened. 
The country's economic hardships affect social and demographic processes, as seen in the growing unemployment and difficulties of access to medical services. 
The unsatisfactory condition of health in our society is a great social and demographic problem for Poland, given the high mortality and sickness rates. 
The main threats to human health in Poland are circulatory diseases, cancer, injuries and poisonings, which together account for 80 per cent of deaths. 
The infant mortality rate is still high, despite its recent fall. 
Life expectancy, especially among males, is growing shorter as a result of the worsening conditions of health and high mortality rates. 
It is presumed that a failure to solve the problem of unemployment 17 per cent of the total workforce right now may increase emigration pressures. 
The Polish Government expresses its satisfaction that the crucial recommendations of the European Population Conference, held in Geneva in March 1993, are contained in the Cairo Programme of Action. 
In our view, Special Recommendation 49 of the European Conference deserves special attention. 
It calls for the elaboration and implementation of a coordinated strategy to assist countries in transition in the field of reproductive health, including family planning. 
This also concerns assistance in the implementation of reforms in health systems and the field of migration. 
The General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council should fulfil their respective responsibilities in providing system-wide coordination and guidance in the monitoring of the implementation of the Programme of Action and in making recommendations in this regard. 
The creation of a more coherent reporting system, taking into account the reporting procedures that are required in follow-up to other international conferences, should also be taken into consideration. 
Compared with any earlier document on population and development, this Programme of Action is detailed in its analysis, specific in its objectives, precise in its recommendations and transparent in its methodology. 
We shall do our best to ensure that the agreements made in Cairo become reality. 
This challenge can be met on the condition that there is human solidarity, mutual understanding and tolerance of differences. 
The meeting rose at 6.35 p.m. 
President Reina Idi\x{5aed}uez (interpretation from Spanish): First of all, I am happy to express to you, Sir, my personal congratulations on your unanimous election to the responsible post of President of the General Assembly. 
The ruins of Cop bear eloquent and beautiful testimony to the greatness of a civilization that strove to keep a written record of all that it did. 
Today, on the eve of the twenty-first century, we can barely decipher the wisdom contained in their petroglyphs. 
I am speaking, then, on behalf of a people whose roots go deep down into history, a people that after some centuries brought forth such world-class Central Americanists and pan-Americanists as Francisco Moraz and Jos Cecilio del Valle. 
None the less, it was not spared the harsh consequences of the great Central American crisis that devastated the region during the last two decades and from whose aftermath we still suffer. 
Notwithstanding the many virtues of the Honduran people, we are still afflicted by economic, social, cultural and health problems that hamper development, obstruct the full exercise of human rights and immerse many families in dire poverty. 
Peace and development require, above all, shelter, sustenance, land and jobs for all. 
The moral revolution, behind which I throw myself wholeheartedly, permeates our links with other States and the international legal community. 
On the global level we are witnessing the last rites of the cold war. 
We have seen the last of the after-effects of the Second World War, effects that lingered on into this decade. 
We are witnessing the globalization of markets and the resurgence of ethnic groups crying out for their own identity. 
We are seeing the unilateral actions of some States give way to multilateral operations framed by the legislation of this great world gathering. 
We see that colonialism has come crashing down like, in the words of our national anthem, a black-feathered bird, and that cooperation among free, sovereign and independent nations is growing day by day. 
We are participants in the historic transformation of democracy from a national value into a universal one, from something practised intermittently in certain countries into a standard form of behaviour for States. 
All this heralds a new dawn for mankind. 
The differences between North and South necessitate a far-reaching dialogue in order that mankind may not be torn asunder yet again. 
International cooperation for peaceful development must take place soon and to a greater degree than that seen during times of war or conflict. 
Central America is emerging, still licking its wounds, from the savage blows of two decades of deep crisis and bloodshed. 
Billions of dollars were poured into destruction and military confrontation between brothers. 
This is a challenge for Central Americans and the international community alike. 
Our region is replacing the agenda of war with that of peace and sustainable development. 
In the era just past we had a lot of help; but for the one that is opening up we can see very little. 
Although our own efforts are the engine of our development, international cooperation can strengthen us and speed up our progress. 
For this reason we call the attention of the international community to the fact that all those who contributed to our destruction have a moral obligation to cooperate in our reconstruction and to help undo the reversals the region suffered because of the two decades of crisis. 
Hegel envisaged the State as God's path towards the Earth, perfect reason which never errs. 
That led to the doctrine of raison d'at as the motivating force behind the conduct of Governments. Now, in the post-cold-war period, a new motivating force is emerging: humanitarian reason. 
This change is symbolized by our passage not only from one century to the next, but, indeed, from one millennium to the next. 
It is, in effect, a thousand-year leap: from governmental policy based on the interests of the State to international relations inspired by humanitarian concerns. 
The growing realization that reason must prevail over force should prompt our national leaders to convert those rays of hope into great beacons for the maintenance of peace, security, democracy and, hence, sustainable development. 
My country and people regard the development of the new international economic order with stoicism as the world becomes divided into blocs based on economic and strategic interests. 
The nation-State is suffering a crisis of identity and threats to its sovereignty. 
We are witnessing new geopolitical formations in which power is being transnationalized and the struggle for hegemony is passing into another dimension. 
My Government supports a peaceful settlement of the problem and is ready, within its limitations, to take part in a United Nations peace-keeping mission once democracy is restored to that fraternal country. 
It reflects the aspirations of the two peoples and Governments and seeks to find formulas for mutual understanding that will put an end to their substantial differences. 
My Government was particularly pleased to see a bleak chapter of human history in South Africa end with the coming to office of a new Government led by President Nelson Mandela. 
Today we look forward to seeing the aspirations to freedom, peace, democracy and development whose fulfilment that great leader desires for his people become a reality. 
Similarly, though with a sadness that I cannot conceal, I must say that events in Bosnia and Herzegovina and the tragedy of Rwanda cause us considerable distress and anguish. 
These fratricidal conflicts should impel us to act urgently to eliminate armed aggression, genocide and the practice of "ethnic cleansing" once and for all. 
We cannot continue to waver in implementing Security Council resolutions. 
Although this Organization has never played as big a leadership role as it is playing now, it is also true that compliance with its resolutions in the framework of operations to maintain international peace and security has been put into question. 
My Government deeply regrets the resulting tragic events that have claimed hundreds of thousands of lives and caused a massive exodus of refugees. 
We therefore urge parties in conflict to act in a spirit of reconciliation, certain that the international community will continue to extend humanitarian assistance to them. 
The countries of the Central American region have continued to pursue policies based on resolutions adopted at presidential Summits, with a view to creating a new economic, social and political structure for the benefit of Central Americans. 
In this regard, at the recent fifteenth meeting of Central American Presidents, held in the brotherly Republic of Costa Rica, new circumstances prompted us to adopt an integral strategy for sustainable development in the region, a national and regional strategy which we call the "Alliance for Sustainable Development". 
The International Conference will be a good opportunity for the international community, as it did a decade ago in the midst of a tragic confrontation, to express its solidarity with a region that has turned war into reconciliation, conflict into human progress and totalitarianism into democracy. 
It would be terrible indeed if the world that extended its hand to us in those difficult times were to fail now to help us enjoy the dividends of peace. 
We participated with similar enthusiasm and optimism in the Fourth Ibero-American Summit of Heads of State and Government in Cartagena de Indias, Republic of Colombia. 
We attended that important meeting with the political resolve to tackle the problems that are besetting our countries and causing dangerous economic and social imbalances, thus requiring a search for concerted responses that will enable us to develop machinery to tackle the challenges of the future more effectively. 
In accordance with this commitment, my Government believes that, although dialogue has been strengthened, it is even more important to pursue the policies adopted at that forum. 
In this context, we reaffirm our fullest support for the joint initiatives, which are based on the principles of representative democracy, the defence and promotion of human rights, respect for sovereignty and the principles of non-intervention and the self-determination of peoples. 
In this regard, my Government attaches the highest priority to the search for a solution to this problem. 
Mechanisms have been established to implement the resolutions adopted at the Earth Summit held in Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, in June 1992. 
We reaffirm our commitment to promoting a balanced and integrated approach to sustainable development, as set forth in the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development. 
It is important that the Assembly expand on that idea and build an awareness of the world's environmental unity so that a new relationship between mankind and nature can emerge, allowing us to work together for its conservation and survival. 
Regarding this sensitive matter, our National Congress is currently seized with the Conventions on Biological Diversity and on Climate Change, with a view to translating our words into deeds through their speedy debate and adoption. 
But if in pursuing this goal the industrialized nations do not act in accordance with the changes taking place in international economic relations, efforts within the framework of South-South cooperation will have to be stepped up. 
This is becoming not merely an alternative, but a fundamental challenge to our capacity to act in these negotiations, which can stem only from the coordination and support that impart resolution, continuity and effectiveness to the actions of the group of developing countries. 
In this process of change, in addition to the principles that I have outlined we need to consider what basic indicators would enable us to set the number of members at the right level. 
This is also true of the study on the veto right, currently enjoyed by the five permanent members; my Government feels that this right should not be granted to any category, whether permanent or semi-permanent. 
With faith in God, in truth and in justice, I shall now return to my country to continue building the society we have chosen and contributing to the attainment of the kind of world to which we all aspire. 
The President (interpretation from French): On behalf of the General Assembly, I wish to thank the Constitutional President of the Republic of Honduras for the statement he has just made. 
President Lacalle (interpretation from Spanish): I wish to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly. 
It not only has kept a legal and formal link with the Organization but has become an active participant in its political and social activities. 
As the fiftieth anniversary of the founding of the United Nations approaches, this is an appropriate opportunity to undertake a critical analysis of the Organization itself and to analyse the world situation following the crucial events of the last few years. 
The consequences of the end of the bipolar are and the cold war still affect the life of all nations. 
We can say that the old order no longer exists and we can also say that the world is currently undergoing a process of complete reordering. 
We cannot yet see the end of that process, but there are a number of different actors, of various origins. 
Today, we can discern new centres of power that have an unquestionable influence on international life. 
I would refer - and the list is far from complete - to the mass-communications media that standardize and transmit opinions throughout the planet, thereby becoming guidelines that form opinion and actions and exert an undeniable influence. 
Similarly, we could mention the re-emergence of politically militant religious movements, both domestic and international, which use philosophical currents to create genuine political leverage. 
Although economic interests have, since the beginning of mankind's history, always been factors in the power equation, market regionalization has today strengthened the power of economic and financial elements which, in America, Europe and Asia, are emerging as the main protagonists of national life. 
Of course, in this analysis we cannot fail to mention the crucial and significant role played by international organizations, particularly our own Organization, the United Nations. 
Painful experience has taught us how far mankind still is from successfully expanding international law in relations among countries. 
We are currently living in the aftermath of the reordering process I have mentioned, and the redistribution and relocation of the world's centres of power. 
As part of this process, collective security mechanisms must be thoroughly analysed. 
This is not a set of abstract measures or postulates that are overtaken by the present global context. 
These principles form the essence of international conduct for all States, the practical, direct and unavoidable end product of international relations. 
Full, comprehensive and continuing respect for these principles will determine whether or not the international security and stability the world so needs is achieved and can be maintained, particularly in this era of such great change. 
Without this, harsh reasons of state will continue to be the predominant factor in international relations and the fate of small countries will remain precarious and uncertain. 
In this ever-changing world, diverse threats and tensions are multiplying, even in those regions where peace and security would seem to be firmly established. 
It therefore seems urgent that the international community effectively show that its commitment to the purposes and principles of the United Nations Charter is not a mere formal commitment or a passive expression of hope. 
It is indeed deplorable to see that from one session of the Assembly to the next new confrontations continue to occur in various parts of the world, leaving their tragic aftermaths of death and grief. 
This sad reality means, as noted in the document submitted by the Secretary-General, "An Agenda for Peace", which clearly emphasizes the unavoidable responsibility of each and every one of us in this area, priority must be given to the work of the United Nations. 
Our assessment is that, in general, peace-keeping operations have shown positive progress in the settlement of conflicts, although several operational matters still have to be improved and resolved. 
In this sense, and on the basis of our experience, we believe that actions under Chapter VII of the Charter or operations with a broad mandate should be undertaken only as a last resort, after the political means described in Chapter VI of the Charter have been exhausted. 
On the other hand, peace-keeping operations must have a feasible and precise mandate, as well as a realistic schedule. 
Security Council decisions to send a mission should not take account of the strategic or political importance of the different regions and, thereby, simply highlight differences that should not affect this type of decision. 
Overall, more than 950 persons are involved. 
Given the relatively small number of people in our armed forces, these figures represent a high degree of commitment, hardly matched in the international community. 
Our country provides contingents for peace-keeping operations in the belief that we are contributing in a spirit of solidarity to the attainment of a collective goal that transcends exclusively national interests. 
Despite its effort and the degree of its commitment, however, Uruguay does not see a similar return from the international community. 
It has not received compensation deriving from the depreciation of equipment and materials and from the contribution of contingents, which often pay with their lives for their commitment to the international cause. 
We support the various efforts with a view to adjusting the Charter of the United Nations to the changes in the international situation - in particular, those referred to in General Assembly resolution 47/60. 
Uruguay favours a minimum of 20 members and a maximum of 25. 
New members should be elected for fixed terms to represent the various regions, and they should have a mandate encompassing regional interests. 
There are certain legal matters affecting the Organization that deserve our attention. 
Reality has shown the need for a mechanism to ensure reparation for third States that are economically affected by the application of sanctions imposed under Chapter VII of the Charter. 
In our opinion, such a mechanism should be permanent and should operate automatically. 
We shall refer to both, beginning with those of a global nature: international terrorism, international cooperation against crime, and human rights. 
Acts of international terrorism are serious common-law crimes, which violate the most elemental principles of individual and collective security, irrespective of the political excuses invoked for their perpetration. 
They are a flagrant violation of human rights and must be fought, domestically and internationally, with efficient and energetic measures. 
Although the maintenance of internal order and security is the responsibility of each State, cooperation between countries is essential to coordinated prevention and punishment of crimes that have international implications. 
These mechanisms could include full respect for the norms of extradition in accordance with the law, which are the tangible expression of the political will of States to cooperate in the preservation of the legal rights protected by international agreements and by domestic legislation. 
In this very building, in 1990, we held what was described as the World Summit for Children. 
On that occasion we adopted an extensive document intended to set the guidelines for highly ethical action, through which nations undertook to protect the future of mankind - our children. 
The consequences have been particularly atrocious for the children in the region - innocent victims of an immoral conflict. 
Unfortunately, nobody got beyond written words, and our Organization was not able to prevent even this aspect of the barbarism prevailing in that area. 
In the same spirit, it is necessary that our Organization fully enforce this Assembly's resolution establishing the need for effective action against the sexual exploitation of children in order to prevent and eliminate such abuse. 
This is why it has adopted the programmes in Agenda 21 of the United Nations. 
Our National Parliament enacted a law granting priority to the protection of the environment against any form of depredation, destruction or pollution and making environmental impact assessments mandatory. 
As a State located in the Southern Cone of the American continent, our country has a particular interest in all issues relating to climate changes that affect us. 
At the tenth session of the Intergovernmental Committee, as a contribution to the research on this topic, Uruguay offered to host the permanent headquarters of the secretariat of the Convention on Climate Change. 
All these actions and initiatives have been taken in the framework of the strategy - which my country shares - to promote lasting economic and social development without prejudice to the environment or to non-renewable resources, thus achieving solid and sustained growth for both the present and future generations. 
The present times call for a more crucial role by the United Nations system and for the broadening of activities to meet the new challenges, for example, the growing imbalance between the wealthy countries and the two thirds of mankind who live in poverty. 
Accordingly, Uruguay enthusiastically supports the convening of the World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen in March 1995. 
This event will provide an opportunity to discuss global strategies for strengthening international cooperation for both wealthy and developing countries. 
Free trade is still one of the bases on which to achieve and to strengthen development processes; it is therefore important that we have been able to conclude the so-called Uruguay Round of GATT - but this can only be seen as the end of one stage. 
That is why the various agreements reached must be complemented by further reducing support and subsidy levels and by eliminating non-tariff obstacles to trade. 
Therefore, prompt ratification of the Marrakech Agreements by all countries is necessary in order to allow this new organization to begin operations on 1 January next year. 
In the context of reorganizing current international trade relations, Uruguay firmly supports the Secretary-General's initiative in his report, "Agenda for Development", which is a positive contribution in the search for a revitalized approach to the concept of development, as it includes the objectives of peace, freedom, justice and progress. 
Before I turn to items on particular situations, let me take up one last global topic, that relating to progress in international law, an area dear to my country, which is a fervent advocate and a jealous guardian of its application. 
In conclusion, I would like to refer to three international situations in which my country has a particular interest, as their outcome may have consequences at the international level and affect the credibility so necessary to our Organization at this time of restructuring and revitalization. 
Uruguay has always supported all actions, in accordance with international law and with the resolutions of the Security Council, aimed at achieving peace through the negotiation of agreements among the parties involved, as the only valid alternative allowing the parties the possibility of living within safe and recognized borders. 
We have recently witnessed an acceleration of these negotiations, with considerable progress in the achievement of border agreements, the opening of air communications and the recognition of the State of Israel. 
At the same time, however, we note with concern the recurrence of terrorist attacks aimed at crippling this process - the final goal of which is desired by the overwhelming majority of the international community: the achievement of permanent peace in that region. 
We understand that this session of the Assembly can be instrumental in furthering progress in the peace process, by the Organization's adoption of a realistic and up-to-date position on the current negotiations, modifying the contents and style of General Assembly resolutions in keeping with this new stage. 
Observance of these precepts and of general international law implies the adoption of unambiguous criteria regarding the economic, commercial and financial blockade of Cuba. 
Lastly, the position of Uruguay on the crisis in Haiti is well known. 
Regardless of the dynamics of events, we still believe that political instances and dialogue are the best instrument for preserving the principles of international law and settling situations of this nature. 
President Menem (interpretation from Spanish): Allow me, Mr. President, to congratulate you on your election to such a responsible post. 
I am certain that you will be able to guide our debates with your well-known efficiency. 
The international landscape is full of contrasts: there are encouraging signs of convergence alongside other signs that seem to point to the persistence of authoritarianism and extremism, which inevitably lead to violence. 
Torn as it is between hope and uncertainty, the world must face the challenge of finding the right answers. 
But we must keep in mind and never lose sight of the fact that we cannot aspire to a world at peace if we fail to establish a just international society. 
There can be no peace or justice if there is discrimination. 
There can be no peace or justice where there is hunger. 
There can be no peace or justice where there are regimes that repress individual freedom. 
And there can be no peace or justice when terrorism continues to be protected by political, cultural and economic sponsors. 
We have also witnessed with satisfaction and hope the continuation and the strengthening of the peace agreements between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
In Gaza and Jericho, after more than 30 years, the Palestinian people is once again determining its own future in its own land. 
We hope that such a promising start will soon lead to similar agreements with other, indispensable actors in the region. 
Involved here have been men, great statesmen, true leaders, who - without setting aside their own legitimate grievances - have decided courageously to do away with rancour and recrimination. These Israeli and Palestinian leaders have pointed the way to reconciliation founded on peace. 
But not all is brightness. 
The shadows of the Balkan tragedy linger, despite the tremendous efforts being made by the United Nations and regional groups to find a just and satisfactory peace. 
Argentina has contributed to this quest for solutions to the best of its ability, through the United Nations Protection Force. 
Since 1992 more than 4,000 Argentine soldiers have been dispatched to contribute, sometimes even with their lives, to fulfilling the resolutions of the Organization. 
In Africa, Rwanda has demanded the attention and gripped the hearts of all men and women of goodwill. 
Argentina has contributed by sending foodstuffs and medical supplies, and doctors and nurses from our country have joined in the efforts of thousands of international volunteers who, amid scenes of horror and destitution, remind us of the inner nobility of every human being. 
In Latin America, our region, to which we attach the greatest importance, the process of consolidating democracy has continued. 
Significant steps have been taken in terms of the non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction, and it is now possible, as in few regions of the world, to point to high levels of growth in an atmosphere of increasing economic stability. 
Our region, with its renewed democratic outlook, its respect for human rights, for peace and progressive but resolute integration, has in a few years become the centre of attraction for international investment. 
I believe in this regard that it is important to refer to one of the most disquieting challenges that threaten democracy: corruption. 
The Argentine Government is committed to a relentless struggle against corruption, placing particular emphasis on eliminating excessive State control and a lack of transparency in State administration, a fertile ground for corruption. 
The participation of Argentina in nine peace-keeping operations - the highest number for any Latin American country - in the form of troops, military observers and civilian police, is a concrete contribution that bears out the convictions that I have spoken of today. 
I wish to emphasize that in its participation in peace-keeping operations, the Argentine Republic is accompanied by 72 countries. I wish to pay tribute to them as well for assisting in achieving peace and justice in many, very diverse, regions of the world. 
We have also responded to the Secretary-General's proposal that a system of stand-by forces be set up, and our response takes the form of a pledge of specialized personnel, transport and 1,500 troops. 
Argentina attaches great importance to this issue and takes the view that the number of members on the Council has always corresponded to the geopolitical situation prevailing at a specific time and that efforts at reform should thus be designed to adapt the number to the current geopolitical situation. 
With this in mind, Argentina has ratified the Treaty of Tlatelolco, while currently our Parliament is considering accession to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons, which should be extended for the sake of global security and stability. 
With respect to chemical weapons, we are taking the necessary steps to set up a national authority, and we hope to see international verification measures strengthened. 
In the past year, Argentina joined the systems controlling exports of high technology and equipment with possible military uses, enabling us to benefit from the transfer of technology. 
Although we have a satisfactory relationship with the United Kingdom on other bilateral questions, we cannot help but once again reaffirm before this world forum, as we do each year, our sovereign rights over those territories. 
Thus the entire spectrum of Argentine political opinion has given solemn embodiment to a claim which is more than ever central and permanent to our foreign policy. 
We trust that the United Kingdom shares with us the conviction that there is no real alternative to cooperation in the South Atlantic. 
With respect to fisheries, we have arrived at provisional agreements allowing for the rational exploitation of these resources and preventing predatory fishing. 
As far as oil is concerned, Argentina has once again put forward specific proposals for cooperation. 
Our initiatives on this matter are based on the recognized principle of international law prohibiting the unilateral exploitation of non-renewable resources, a dispute which has been acknowledged by the General Assembly. 
As to the inhabitants of the islands, I wish to reaffirm before this Assembly our full readiness to establish direct and responsive links with them. 
Argentina is ready to preserve the way of life and the particular characteristics, and in this context we are prepared to study all matters, from communications to the legal and financial systems, in order to find logical solutions acceptable to all. 
Dialogue with the islanders is an inseparable part of a rational, civilized solution to this problem. 
Once again, logic and reason are pointing inexorably towards cooperation and dialogue. 
The economic and social agenda is an indication of just how positive an event was the conclusion of the Uruguay Round of the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT); it will make it possible to more effectively tackle problems of unemployment and the distribution of wealth. 
Argentina's policy aims at securing the consensus of the countries of the Americas in order that we may declare the continent a zone free of subsidies and unfair practices with respect to agricultural products. 
The agreement on agriculture marks an important advancement, and Argentina thinks it is appropriate to take a further step by helping to eliminate distortions in international trade. 
Argentina's concern for social problems is well known. 
Through measures to establish stability, to combat inflation and to ensure economic growth, we have taken an important step forward in our struggle against poverty. 
Turning to external matters, we have proposed the establishment of a volunteer corps to combat hunger and poverty, coordinating efforts under way in this field. 
President Clinton kindly referred to our initiative yesterday, and we particularly value his support. 
The issues related to the relationship between population and development, which a few weeks ago were absorbing world attention in Cairo, cannot be left out of this analysis. 
We believe in promoting fundamental values, such as the advancement of women, human rights, and sustainable economic development, but with respect to population policies we maintain that human life exists from the moment of conception until natural death, condemning any practice undermining this. 
Population policies should not aim to smother life, but to ensure the greatest access of all individuals to the benefits of development and the fair distribution of wealth. 
There are two scourges besetting the world at the end of the twentieth century: drug trafficking and terrorism. 
Both of these call for concerted action on the part of the international community, for they are not national but world-wide scourges. 
We are grateful for the solidarity extended to us and for the Security Council's condemnation. 
We believe that concerted action is needed to tackle terrorism - terrorism which has erupted in New York, London and Panama as well as in Buenos Aires. 
It is vital for the United Nations to play a more active, leadership role, coordinating a global endeavour to effectively combat this scourge. 
United Nations action must enjoy the resolute support of all. 
It is iniquitous and unacceptable that there are Governments that encourage terrorism. 
Sovereignty must not be used as a shield for abetting terrorist organizations while the world looks on helplessly. 
If we Heads of State all worked in concert, we could put an end to this veritable scourge afflicting us all. 
The United Nations should also study multilateral mechanisms that, while respecting the immunities and privileges enshrined in the Vienna Convention, would prevent and punish the abuse of those immunities and privileges to support the actions of international terrorists. 
We cannot rule out the possibility that such immunities and privileges were abused in the attacks in Buenos Aires. 
In the view of the Argentine Republic, any increase in the number of members should be prudent and moderate, so that the Council is guaranteed maximum possible operating efficiency. 
In addition, any expansion should avoid the creation of unjustifiable imbalances in the representation of the various regions of the world. 
Furthermore, none of the provisions of Article 23 of the Charter should be disregarded. 
Let us make the best use of the system of collective security and the mechanisms of economic and social cooperation provided by the Charter. 
I have no doubt that by doing so we shall have a much better world in the next 50 years, one worth living in for our children and our children's children. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Vice-Chancellor and Minister for Foreign Affairs of Germany, His Excellency Mr. Klaus Kinkel. 
We wish you luck and success in your high office. 
Next year's fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations coincides with that marking the end of the Second World War. 
The founding of the United Nations was the response to that catastrophe, which had its origins in Europe. 
The 51 members in 1945 have grown into a membership of 184. 
The United Nations has thus developed into a truly universal Organization. 
By recently concluding the negotiations on the Law of the Sea Convention, the United Nations has made outstanding progress in promoting the reconciliation of interests and the peaceful settlement of disputes around the world. 
The achievements of the United Nations are considerable, yet it is often the object of unfair criticism. 
It needs their active support. 
Many of its personnel, both soldiers and civilians, have done their utmost to help alleviate distress and save lives. 
No small number of them have lost their own lives in the process. 
Mr. Abu Salih (Sudan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Many of us believed that the ending of the cold war would usher in an era of peace. 
We Europeans therefore welcome the report of the Secretary-General on an Agenda for Development. 
An Agenda for Development must soon find its place alongside the Agenda for Peace. 
With his report, Mr. Boutros-Ghali has again pointed the way for our Organization's future development and work. 
We pledge a constructive contribution to the debate on this document. 
Following the disaster of the Second World War, Europe had the opportunity for political renewal and it took that opportunity. 
No other region in the world has such a dense network of regional, intergovernmental and supranational institutions, and no region in the world has such close relations with other nations and their organizations. 
In the field of security, therefore, it is our aim to create a network of mutually supporting institutions which will include, together with the European Union (EU), the Western European Union (WEU), the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
All must work closely with the United Nations. 
Because our interests are interwoven as they have always been, we will not allow ourselves to be discouraged by set-backs and will therefore do our utmost to bring about a peaceful settlement in the former Yugoslavia. 
The United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) has our unreserved support. 
Winter will be here soon and the people will once again have cold and hunger to contend with. 
But the precondition for lasting progress and for peace is the will for reconciliation among all ethnic groups. 
The European Union is trying to help, and we shall continue to do so. 
For that reason we have established an administrative office in Mostar, which began its work in July under the courageous leadership of Hans Koschnick. 
The entire international community must constantly make it unmistakably clear to the Bosnian Serbs that in rejecting the peace plan they cannot reckon with tacit approval. 
There must be no toleration of a policy of war and expulsion. 
We seek a solution for the Croatian territories under UNPROFOR protection which will be acceptable to both sides. 
The territorial integrity of Croatia must be respected. 
Autonomy arrangements will have to be found for the Krajina Serbs. 
We Europeans believe that an extension of the mandate of UNPROFOR is absolutely essential for this purpose. 
We Europeans share that vision. 
The United Nations must become what its founding fathers aspired to in their noble vision nearly 50 years ago: mankind's principal guardian of the peace. 
We Europeans are guided by the following basic principles. 
First, for its peace-keeping measures the United Nations should be able to rely on the broadest possible support and involvement of its Members. 
Such operations ought to foster peace and unity among them but not divide the community of nations. 
Secondly, we Europeans will always be in favour of giving priority to non-military means of safeguarding peace wherever possible. 
But aggressors must also realize that the United Nations is capable of military intervention where other means of achieving the aims of the Charter have failed, and that it has the will to take such action. 
It can effectively help reduce the length of time between the decision to mount a peace-keeping operation and its actual implementation. 
Many members of the European Union, including Germany, are willing to contribute to stand-by arrangements. 
Fifthly, in many countries military training is geared solely to the traditional duties of the army. 
The specific tasks of peace-keeping require a completely different kind of training. 
The national preparation of Blue Helmets needs to be coordinated to a greater degree by the United Nations. 
What is needed for this are common training guidelines and the training capacity of the United Nations. 
Joint training and exercises are, at the same time, important steps in confidence-building. 
Today I can confirm that Germany will be able to join fully in peace-keeping operations of the United Nations, the German Federal Constitutional Court having cleared the way a few months ago. 
Security Council reform is an important issue which requires a productive outcome. 
These days, the most important decisions on security and peace are made in the Security Council. 
We therefore look forward to a report on enlargement of the Security Council membership and related issues from the open-ended working group, and to productive results. 
Transparency in the Council's decision-making processes is important, particularly in peace-keeping, where the interests of contributor nations are involved. 
Indeed, the cost of establishing and consolidating peace is enormous. 
The United Nations urgently requires more efficient management and better organization. 
The aim of comprehensive financial reform must be to establish a scale that is transparent and reliable, reflects Members' financial situations, is automatically adapted to changed national circumstances, and gives consideration to the needs of countries with low per capita incomes. 
But it is crucial that all Members be willing to meet their membership obligations. 
We cannot have a situation in which the United Nations has difficulty carrying out its responsibilities because individual Members feel exempted from their duties. 
The European experience is that conflicts must be prevented -but this is not a purely European experience. 
This includes helping countries along the road to democracy and observing elections. 
The Declaration and Programme of Action of the World Conference on Human Rights held in Vienna calls for more active implementation. 
Our priority must be to support the High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
Ethnic or cultural arrogance and the curtailing of minority rights are one cause of the ever-swelling refugee flows in our world today. 
We Europeans are striving to implement this objective. 
There must be no room for racism and xenophobia in Europe. 
That is why we have made it our goal to develop a Union-wide strategy against racism and xenophobia in the course of the coming year. 
We need more efficient management of humanitarian relief actions. 
The need for resources and measures to alleviate emergency situations through disaster relief operations is likely to increase rather than decrease. 
One task of preventive policy as we understand it is to combat terrorism. 
There is no justification for terrorism. 
Drugs and organized crime are an ever-increasing danger not only to our young people, but also to the social and political stability of whole societies. 
To combat these dangers we need international alliances, and we need them urgently. 
The European Union offers comprehensive cooperation and the experience it has gained in this field. 
Over the past few years, major successes have been attained in this field. 
These must now be made irreversible. 
The START Treaties must be implemented quickly. 
In Europe, the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces has proved to be a milestone. 
Uncleared mines are amongst the worst legacies of war and civil war. 
The increasing proliferation of weapons of mass destruction, the continuing operation of unsafe nuclear plants and the smuggling of plutonium and other nuclear materials are among the new global dangers of our age. 
We must counter them at the national and global levels. 
We Europeans urgently appeal to North Korea to fulfil its international obligations. 
What happened at Chernobyl must never, ever be repeated. 
That would indeed be terrible. 
The dangers I have just mentioned affect us all. 
At its summit meeting on 31 January 1992, the Security Council rightly stated that the proliferation of all weapons of mass destruction constitutes a threat to international peace and security. 
No one region alone can master the global tasks confronting us. 
The burden on the United Nations can be substantially reduced with the help of regional associations and cooperation. 
We should strive to achieve that objective. 
A few weeks ago, the last Russian soldiers left Germany. 
Now the aim must be to prevent new divides from emerging in Europe. 
We encouraged them in their struggle and we will not now abandon them. 
We will gradually smooth their path towards the Euro-Atlantic institutions. 
It is important to mention that there will be no pan-European order of peace without or against Russia. 
The European Union has concluded partnership and cooperation agreements with Russia and Ukraine. 
The CSCE, as a new instrument of conflict-prevention, confidence-building and conflict resolution, can set an example for other regions of the world. 
And it can, as a regional arrangement under Chapter VIII of the Charter, relieve the United Nations as the guardian of peace. 
Transatlantic relations with the United States and Canada remain the cornerstone of European policy. 
The Summit meeting between the European Union and the United States in Berlin in July this year confirmed our resolve to further strengthen transatlantic relations. 
We are seeking closer relations with the countries of Asia. 
In Germany a few days ago we discussed with the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) the possibilities for even more intensive political and economic cooperation. 
We are following with interest ASEAN's initiative to launch a policy dialogue on security in South-East and East Asia, and I wish to emphasize the European Union's interest in and willingness to cooperate more closely with the Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation Council (APEC). 
The European Council meeting in Corfu reaffirmed that it attaches great importance to relations with the countries of Latin America and with their regional associations. 
The institutionalized dialogue with the Rio Group has become for us an important element for the consolidation of democracy and peace. 
From the outset the European Union actively supported the Middle East peace process, playing a leading role in international assistance for the development of the Palestinian economy and society. 
With the roughly $600 million earmarked for direct aid from 1994 to 1998, the European Union is the Palestinians' largest international donor. 
Cooperation in southern Africa has made great strides. 
The course South Africa has embarked upon under Nelson Mandela shows that it is possible for former adversaries to be reconciled and to shape a common future, given the necessary political will and wise leadership. 
At the Berlin conference with the States of the Southern African Development Community (SADC) early this month the European Union initiated a new phase of cooperation with southern Africa. 
We in Europe want closer dialogue with the Organization of African Unity (OAU) on conflict prevention and security cooperation because we want partnership with the countries of Africa and thereby a greater United Nations peace-keeping capacity. 
Agreement on an agenda for development is becoming ever more urgent. 
The Conference on Environment and Development in Rio and the International Conference on Population and Development, which ended in Cairo a few days ago, confirmed that there are no simple answers to global problems. 
The two conferences none the less sent out an encouraging signal: there is growing recognition that we must tackle such problems together, and this I believe is a very important basis for the World Social Summit, which will be held next year in Denmark. 
In many countries women are still excluded from active participation in public life. 
We expect the World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing next year, to heighten awareness of this. 
In the Maastricht Treaty we Europeans for the first time made development policy an integral part of a treaty system for Europe. 
We undertook to seek the sustainable economic and social development of the South, to promote its integration into the global economy and to combat poverty. 
Despite the huge budget difficulties facing its member States, the European Union has increased its development assistance from over $1 billion in 1988 to almost $3 billion today. 
Funds for emergency disaster relief and food aid were increased to $1 billion this year. 
Even more important than such financial transfers, however, is the task of integrating the countries of the South into the world economy. 
Without doubt, the conclusion of the Uruguay Round improved the chances of growth for all States participating in world trade. 
The aim now must be for the Treaty to enter into force on 1 January 1995, as planned, and for the newly-established World Trade Organization to commence work. 
The treaty-based cooperation between the European Union and the other regions of the world is designed to further liberalize world trade. 
Speaking here last year I suggested the development of an early detection capacity for environmental disasters in developing countries, and for the European Union I can today say this: World-wide energy consumption is increasing, although the use of fossil fuels is already endangering climatic stability. 
In particular, we, the industrialized countries, therefore need a more environment-friendly and resource-friendly attitude on the part of producers and consumers and increased recycling of raw materials. 
The destruction of the forests continues mercilessly. 
This destruction must be halted. 
We Europeans will seek better international cooperation in the United Nations for the sustainable utilization and protection of the forests. 
The United Nations is the guardian not only of peace, but also of the environment. 
The historian Arnold Toynbee was right when he concluded that people are entirely capable of learning from disasters and finding responses to historic challenges. 
Today we Europeans know that only integration and cooperation lead to the desired goal, and the international community's response to the global problems is and has to be to strengthen the United Nations. 
Our central tasks for the future are: first, to secure peace world-wide; secondly, to respect human rights and the rule of law; and, thirdly, to create the conditions for lasting stability through economic and social development. 
But the determination with which we implement this goal in practice is the precondition for success against which we will be measured. 
The President (interpretation from Arabic): I now call upon the Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of the Netherlands, Mr. Hans Van Mierlo. 
Mr. Van Mierlo (Netherlands): First of all, I should like to extend congratulations to the President on his election. 
My colleague Foreign Minister Kinkel, on behalf of the European Union, has just given a broad overview of our approach to the United Nations. The great challenges which the United Nations faces today are well summarized in his statement. 
The United Nations will have to play a central role in our common efforts to find answers to these global problems. 
The United Nations "Agenda for Peace" and its agenda for development are closely connected. 
By building on its comparative advantages the United Nations can play its role as the primary institution for global international cooperation which is envisaged in its Charter. 
Are we really providing this body with the necessary means to live up to expectations? It has become fashionable, when expectations are not met, to blame shortcomings on the United Nations itself. 
I tend to take a different view. 
Member States are to be blamed at least as much as the Organization which struggles as our faithful servant. 
Rather than making the United Nations our scapegoat, Member States have first of all to make an honest and serious effort, through timely and full payment of financial contributions, to provide it with the means to play the role we expect it to play. 
But we need a change in attitude as well. 
As inhabitants of the global village, we can no longer remain indifferent to the fate of our fellow human beings, even if they live on a different continent. 
Rwanda, Haiti and former Yugoslavia, Goma and Vukovar - tragedies such as these touch the conscience of citizens in all parts of the globe. 
How do we respond to this? The prerequisites for successful action by the United Nations are credibility and legitimacy. 
To put it differently: the United Nations must become an institution in which all peoples of the world are fairly represented and have a fair say in decision-making. 
There must be a balance between burdens and benefits for all and, most importantly, there must be an awareness at the level of both Governments and individuals that the United Nations can make a difference. 
The paradox is that the distance between decision-makers and those represented seems to grow, in spite of the increase in the speed and volume of communications. 
This does not affect solely the credibility - and therefore the legitimacy - of the United Nations. 
The credibility of State structures at the national level is equally at stake. 
Everywhere in the world, including in what used to be called the first, the second and the third worlds, we see a profound cynicism about government and Governments. 
The power of Governments has been diminished because many important activities, especially in the economic sphere, have moved from Government into private or corporate hands. 
However, a substantial part of this widespread cynicism stems from the perception of a lack of common decency, from the feeling that Governments and institutions work for their own good in the first place and that the interest of the people whom they are supposed to serve comes second. 
In this respect I think we can take heart from the success of the International Conference on Population and Development held recently at Cairo. 
That success was built on a formula that essentially amounted to common decency, namely, to face the population problem not through coercion and discrimination but by giving people the means to follow, freely and responsibly, the path of their own choice. 
This should serve as an example for us as Governments with regard to other matters as well. 
If we apply the criteria of fairness and decency to the United Nations, then it is clear that major adjustments are needed. 
In some fields work on this task has started and a number of preliminary steps have been taken - for instance, the appointment of an inspector general. 
Let me mention some of my priorities for an agenda for a revitalized United Nations. 
Both countries have an impeccable record as Members of the United Nations. 
At least as important however is enhanced transparency and closer coordination between the Security Council and the United Nations membership at large. 
My own country's position may illustrate this point. 
The Council can no longer operate as an exclusive club. 
Therefore the Netherlands is in favour of the creation of a subsidiary organ of the Council, where all aspects of peace-keeping operations could be discussed with major troop contributors. 
Moreover, we join those who call for systematic and independent reporting and evaluation of peace-keeping operations. 
The reports should not end up, labelled "Confidential", in the desks of the United Nations bureaucracy. 
Those who contribute and the people whom they represent have a rightful claim to this information. 
I strongly believe that the United Nations should apply what the European Union calls subsidiarity. 
This principle means that the higher level should not deal with matters that can be dealt with satisfactorily at the lower and more specialized level. 
This, however, remains a matter for voluntary regional cooperation, and in no way detracts from the primary responsibility of the Security Council. 
In Africa, we see encouraging signs of a development in the same direction. 
On the other hand, the Netherlands shares the concern of these countries that self-reliance in this domain should not cut them off from assistance and active involvement by the international community through the United Nations. 
In Rwanda, for instance, African countries are contributing most of the personnel for the operation of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
Other United Nations Members have provided equipment, logistical and financial support and transportation. 
The Netherlands has made a contribution in matiel to match the deployment of a peace-keeping contingent by Zambia. 
This may provide a model for more permanent, structural means of practical cooperation between countries in the region and those outside - a kind of mutual adoption arrangement. 
Much has been said about the need for an enhanced early-warning capacity. 
In fact, in most cases the information was available before crises erupted into violence. 
But, as the former Yugoslavia has demonstrated, early warning is not sufficient if States are not willing and ready to undertake early action once a potential crisis has been identified. 
But it is no guarantee of greater efficiency in all circumstances. 
The results of that test were extremely discouraging. 
What is the use of an instrument if the political will to use it is lacking? 
Regrettably, lessons are drawn mostly when it is too late. 
In this context I have been struck by the words of a high-ranking United Nations official: 
"A mechanized brigade deployed in Kigali within 7 to 14 days might have stabilized the situation." 
If this is true, then the moral dimension of our failure to provide the United Nations with the necessary means becomes all too apparent. 
If deploying a brigade could have prevented the indiscriminate slaughter of many hundreds of thousands, what prevented us from doing so? Let us face it: the reason for our inaction was neither lack of means nor lack of time. 
The reason was that, under the circumstances, no Government was prepared to risk the lives of its citizens. 
The physical danger was considered too high. 
Either we act upon our feeling of horror and indignation, or we stop moralizing. 
Its establishment could help to solve the dilemmas that we, Governments, face when trying to come to grips with the phenomenon of the failed State. 
In Europe, the discreet activities of the High Commissioner for National Minorities appointed by the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe, and those of other actors, have undoubtedly played a crucial role in defusing potential crises in the Baltic and other regions. 
It is a fact of life in politics that solutions and happy endings quietly achieved do not attract the same attention as failures and disasters. 
As Minister Hurd said last year: for the expense involved in the deployment of one battalion of peace-keepers, the Secretary-General can send a great many personal representatives. 
Strangely enough, this was done only at the end of the Second World War. 
But now at last we see the establishment of an international tribunal for crimes committed in the former Yugoslavia and the start of a broad discussion on a future tribunal for Rwanda. 
We therefore strongly support both tribunals; as well as the early establishment of an international criminal court that will exercise jurisdiction with regard to serious crimes of international concern. 
With the introduction of a draft statute for such an international criminal court, a major step forward has been made. 
In closing, let me emphasize my fundamental point: the credibility of the authority exercised by Governments and by the United Nations. 
Such failures undermine people's belief in the authority of the United Nations, in the authority of regional organizations, in the authority of Governments, and indeed in public authority as such. 
The authority of a national Government does not depend only on its own credibility; it also depends on the credibility of the wider international authority in which it participates. 
Therefore, it is in our own national interest to uphold that wider authority. 
We can only do this if we provide the United Nations with the tools it needs to face its daunting task. 
The President: I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Poland, His Excellency Mr. Andrzej Olechowski. 
I am confident that, given his experience and skills, this session will contribute to the further enhancement of the role of the United Nations. 
Let me also thank the Secretary-General for the thoughtful and thorough review of the world situation, given in his annual report - this in addition, of course, to our thanks for his tireless work for the good of the Organization. 
A series of "velvet revolutions" in Central Europe, the dissolution of the USSR and remarkable events in South Africa and the Middle East have shaken the entire post-war geopolitical pattern of "negative stability" - frozen enmity. 
As expected, the end of the East-West confrontation and the disappearance of competing blocs has proved beneficial to international relations. 
Indeed, have all the "Berlin Walls" or "Iron Curtains" been dismantled - especially economic barriers that separate countries on a global or regional scale? Is the "peace dividend" actually being paid? Has the North-South development gap ceased to widen and to undermine the newly acquired, still fragile global stability? 
The old bipolar, confrontational world has gone. 
We are not divided anymore. 
But we are not united either. 
However, are the nations ready for it? Is the United Nations properly equipped to cope with the task? 
The question that should be asked first is not what the United Nations could do for us, but what we - the Member States - should do to unite the nations. 
A contest between the two super-Powers no longer dictates the course of history. 
Now they are becoming partners in the multi-country discourse. 
Multilateralism is becoming more important than ever. 
Multilateral arrangements in various domains provide both insurance of equal treatment and an opportunity to take part, to contribute. 
Multilateralism increases the freedom of action of individual States and the degree of their responsibility. 
Let me set forth briefly the way in which Poland, a medium-sized country, perceives its role and duty - I stress duty - as a partner in the international effort to bring about global cooperation, to build a united world. 
The best testimony in this regard is found in the treaties we have concluded with all our seven neighbours. 
It was not always easy to reach an agreement: hard diplomatic work, imagination and willingness to compromise were required, to say the least. 
But the result was very much worth the effort. 
The treaties constitute a solid block of durable rules based on international law, in a region of major importance for the security of the continent and the world at large. 
Secondly, we are active in developing regional cooperation. 
It is not an organization; it has no permanent bodies, not even a secretariat - a true rarity for any international venture. 
The group did, however, manage to work out a Central European Free Trade Agreement (CEFTA). 
Furthermore, we have recently reached out to our eastern neighbours with a number of proposals to enhance regional links. 
Thirdly, we are impatiently and insistently striving to become members of institutions whose membership has been determined by the logic of the divided world. 
It is "one Europe, one world" that lies behind Poland's efforts to join the European Union, the Western European Union and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO). 
It was in this context that Poland responded with determination and confidence to the Partnership for Peace programme. 
By virtue of its history, size and vital interests, Poland wants to enter NATO not as a front-line State but, rather, as a country furthering cooperation. 
We do not want to create new divisions. 
It was also in this context that Poland entered into the association agreement with the European Union, and it is in this context that Poland is actively preparing for membership. 
It is our strong desire to take part in the process of integrating Europe so that it becomes more secure, cooperative and hospitable; and to participate in an effort to overcome the irrationalities of history - rivalry, imperial divisions and nationalistic stereotypes. 
Fourthly, Poland is a strong believer and a dedicated participant in interregional and global actions. 
The CSCE is not only the symbol of the necessary bonds of security but also a forum for practical cooperation across three continents. 
We support the CSCE as a regional arrangement within Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter. 
Poland is a time-tested participant in United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
Poland, finally, is also active in other areas of international cooperation: in the economic, social, cultural, educational and health fields as well as in the promotion of human rights and fundamental freedoms as stipulated by Article 13 of the Charter. 
Medium- and small-sized States are potentially a great asset of the United Nations; it has not so far been sufficiently recognized, let alone utilized. 
States such as Poland can play a stabilizing role and exert an important beneficial influence on developments in their immediate and more distant neighbourhood, and tangibly contribute to global stability and security. 
In particular, they can be expected to become nuclei of regional integration as they should not be suspected of seeking to dominate or to impose their will on others. 
Medium-sized countries in consensus with smaller States can, indeed, make a difference. 
However, we should not allow a loose constellation of separate villages to emerge. 
This is of course the raison d'\x{76bb}re of the United Nations. We are trying today to improve its operations. 
Let me here draw attention to two specific issues. 
On the other hand, one cannot remain indifferent to the Council's decisions in cases where sovereignty, democracy and human rights are violated, or access to humanitarian assistance is hindered. 
For this reason, Poland consistently makes an effort to respond to the Council's calls for action, be it in the former Yugoslavia, Rwanda or, most recently, Haiti. 
There are different suggestions and ideas as to how this might best be done. 
Enlargement should be accomplished on a consensus basis and as a package. 
The interests of all United Nations regional groups need to be respected in the process. 
A seat on the Council, permanent or not, cannot be considered a matter of prestige. 
Indeed, it implies increased responsibility and the ability to discharge it. 
The Council's decisions involving peace-keeping and peace-enforcement measures, from sanctions to recourse to force, give rise to various risks and sacrifices by third countries. 
They include potential risk to the lives and health of the troops and financial losses for which so far, despite the provisions of Article 50, there is no adequate compensation. 
The security of the peace-keepers is of the utmost importance. 
There is also a need for active dialogue between members of the Security Council, the Secretary-General and troop-contributing States. 
Disarmament is yet another dimension of a global effort to strengthen international peace and security. 
Mankind is no longer held hostage to nuclear confrontation; the nuclear arms race has been halted and, it is hoped, reversed. 
Poland is playing an active part in the ongoing multilateral negotiations at the Conference on Disarmament in Geneva for a comprehensive nuclear test-ban treaty. 
Internationally verifiable, universally adhered to and effective, such a treaty would put in place yet another barrier to the spread of nuclear arms, which is in the vital security interests of each and every member of the family of nations. 
These interests would also be served by a non-discriminatory, multilateral and internationally and effectively verifiable treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons and other explosive devices. 
We warmly welcome the renewed interest and initiative on nuclear disarmament submitted yesterday to this Assembly by President Clinton and President Yeltsin. 
We believe that further reinforcement of the non-proliferation regime is imperative. 
We are alarmed by recent reports of illicit trafficking in nuclear materials across frontiers. 
This is a threat to international security and also a danger to innocent bystanders exposed to radiation. 
It also casts doubts on the efficiency and sufficiency of existing legal provisions and procedures. 
The overriding national security interests of States would be served in particular by the universalization of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
We fervently hope that Ukraine will soon follow suit. 
In this connection, I wish to recall that Poland firmly supports the unconditional and indefinite extension of the NPT. 
The forthcoming Conference to review the operation of the NPT and to decide on its extension should strengthen the regime. 
It will benefit the entire international community. 
With the signing of the chemical weapons Convention, there is a prospect of finally eliminating another category of weapons of mass destruction. 
In conclusion, I would say this: more power to the regions; more authority to the Security Council; more initiative and involvement on the part of medium-sized countries. 
I doubt that there is any delegation here that would not agree that they have become obsolete - a dead letter. 
For almost 50 years these provisions have not been officially invoked. 
It is impossible to imagine how the Organization and its system could function without their political, economic and financial commitment. 
I formally propose the removal from the Charter of the United Nations of the clauses referring to "enemy States". 
In the absence of the President, Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia), Vice-President, took the chair. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to read out a statement that the President of the General Assembly, who is absent today owing to unavoidable commitments, has requested that I deliver on his behalf on the occasion of the fifth Africa Industrialization Day. 
On 20 November countries throughout the continent of Africa and in various capitals of the world will commemorate Africa Industrialization Day. 
We are all well aware that Africa's industrial progress has fallen behind those of other developing regions. 
Whereas industry in Asia and Latin America has, on the whole, shown great strides, Africa has not kept pace and, in some instances, has even lost ground, and there is even a tendency to equate Africa with poverty, hunger, disease and civil strife. 
Nevertheless, Africa is in fact rich in both natural and human resources. 
Industrialization will make it possible for African countries to transform those resources into material goods with a higher economic value. 
It will enable them to realize the full potential of their abundant resources and propel them to economic prosperity. 
It is generally recognized that industry is the engine of economic growth and development. 
It provides the essential inputs for other sectors of the economy and produces the end products to satisfy consumer needs. 
It creates productive employment, promotes rural development, sustains agriculture and makes health care more widely available. 
In short, industry is the key to both economic progress and social development in Africa. 
Industry is clearly moving from the public to the private domain, not only in the countries in transition but throughout most parts of the developing world, including Africa. 
The economic lessons of more than two decades of development have shown us that for industry to thrive and grow the competitiveness, innovation and entrepreneurial spirit of the private sector must be given the opportunity to flourish. 
We in Africa should take heed of this lesson and lend support to our industrialists and entrepreneurs. 
Above all, Governments throughout the continent can help by creating an environment conducive to sustainable industrial development. 
An industrializing Africa will benefit its trading partners as new markets for their exports open up and as the increasing prosperity of Africans enables them to purchase goods from abroad. 
The central task of the United Nations system is to galvanize international action in support of Africa's efforts to attain economic prosperity and social stability. 
Among the organizations of the United Nations system, the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) has played a leading role in fostering international economic cooperation for African industrialization. 
Together with the Economic Commission for Africa and the Organization of African Unity, UNIDO has brought heightened awareness of the pressing industrial needs of the continent and has provided its expertise in policy and technical matters in support of African industrialization. 
Countries in the continent need to strengthen their agro-industrial sector and move towards increased processing of raw materials and exports of manufactured goods. 
International competitiveness and enhanced export capability must be a key objective for African enterprises in those industrial subsectors where specific countries have a comparative advantage. 
Africa Industrialization Day holds more than symbolic significance for those of us in Africa. 
It underscores our firm resolve to rise above our current difficulties and forge ahead with renewed confidence. It is a day when we rededicate ourselves to rebuilding our industries and returning our continent to the path of sustained economic recovery and development. 
I have every confidence that, with the collective support of the international community, the dream of African industrialization will soon become a reality. 
I call next on the representative of the Secretary-General, Ms. Rosario Green, Assistant Secretary-General for Political Affairs, who will read out a message from the Secretary-General. 
The twentieth of November is Africa Industrialization Day. 
It is the day when Africa celebrates its achievements in the field of industry and commits itself to industrialization as part of its development goals. 
I am pleased to join in the celebration of these goals and achievements. 
African development is perhaps the single greatest challenge facing the international community. 
Increasingly, the world community is beginning to recognize the vital need to support Africa's efforts for stability, social progress and the eradication of hunger and disease. 
Industry has an essential role in economic and social development. 
Industrial growth will be a key component of progress in Africa. 
The needs are there in abundance, but so are the natural and human resources. 
What is required of us is the full commitment of all the development partners to greater and special efforts. 
The mobilization of the United Nations system in support of development has been a special priority for me as Secretary-General. The preparation of Country Strategy Notes is an important part of this effort. 
Through this process, the United Nations system mobilizes its efforts in support of country priorities as determined by the country itself. 
The theme of this year's Africa Industrialization Day is the private sector. 
It is a particularly appropriate theme because it is the private sector that will have the principal role to play in generating successful industrial growth, as the example of other parts of the world shows us. 
Because the industrial sector in Africa is small at present, this will be a demanding role. 
The right industrial policies and support institutions are essential, and African Governments are taking many of the steps needed. 
However, it is the African industrialists, large and small, who will face the greatest challenge and who need all our support. 
Together, let us encourage the international community to give them the support they need and deserve in confronting the challenges that lie ahead. 
May I take it that the General Assembly duly takes note of this information? 
The Cairo Conference firmly established the link between population and sustainable development. 
It also made it very clear that the empowerment of women was absolutely essential for a successful population programme. 
The need to work in partnership with the non-governmental organizations and the private sector was also emphasized. 
For all this to happen, proper planning, full commitment and a clear sense of purpose were required. 
This achievement would not have been possible but for the conviction, courage and determination of the people of the host country the Arab Republic of Egypt. 
The Conference would have been lost had not all the participants Member States, observer States and others shown the understanding and support that the Conference rightly deserved. 
The Cairo Conference, in the view of my delegation, was not just another meeting for the benefit of a few. 
If implemented fully within the stipulated time frame, the Programme of Action approved by the Conference has the capacity to transform the lives of billions. 
Mrs. Sadik, the Executive Director of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA), is therefore quite right in stating that the Programme of Action has the potential to change the world. 
My delegation believes that any programme that has a capacity to change the world, and for the better, deserves serious attention and full support. 
Lack of implementation of this Programme would be bound to adversely affect the entire world. 
The Programme, as agreed, puts the major burden on the developing countries. 
It expects domestic resource mobilization to cover two thirds of the costs of implementing the Programme, which will run into the billions of dollars. 
The Programme seeks the other third of the cost from external sources. 
Clearly, there is a need for new and additional resources for the implementation of the Programme of Action for population and development activities. 
Given the political will, the international community can shoulder this responsibility at a lesser cost now. 
However, the burden on the developing countries, particularly on the least developed, would be enormous. 
Fully cognizant of the additional hardships to come, we are ready to do our best to implement the Programme of Action in cooperation with the international community. 
It is incumbent on the General Assembly and on the Economic and Social Council to carry out an in-depth assessment of the roles, responsibilities, mandates and comparative advantages of the intergovernmental bodies and organs of the United Nations in addressing population and development issues. 
Mr. Sucharipa (Austria), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
We must make the best use of the United Nations expertise and resources without jeopardizing the objectives and the actions set out in the Programme of Action. 
This new institutional arrangement should have only one purpose: effective support for the timely implementation of the Programme of Action. 
However, its successful implementation depends on the full and unqualified support of all actors. 
The Cairo Conference achieved unprecedented international agreement on the central development issues of sustainable development, human rights and the promotion of individual choice. 
The success of population policies depends in large measure on gender equality, the equitable participation of women in decision-making, and education, especially for women and girls. 
Australia is very pleased that the Programme of Action is particularly strong on all these counts. 
The Programme of Action enshrines the principles of freedom of choice and non-coercion in family planning programmes, but takes a strong position on making available the means to exercise that choice. 
This approach is consistent with Australia's development assistance programmes. 
In accord with the goals contained in the Programme of Action, Australia has also put in place new guidelines which seek to ensure that coercion does not occur in population programmes funded through its Development Cooperation Programme. 
The Cairo Conference achieved much; our task now is to transform the words into reality. 
Australia will be working hard to ensure that the commitments made at Cairo are followed through in Copenhagen and Beijing. 
We also look to the active involvement of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) and other agencies in implementing the Programme of Action. 
On the question of a separate executive board for UNFPA, we note that this issue has not so far inhibited a high profile for population and development concerns. 
We therefore suggest that further consideration be given to this matter at a later date. 
The Cairo documents address the central problem facing all humanity: to balance population, development and natural resources, while promoting choice and human rights. 
The Programme of Action recognizes that significant additional resources will be required to translate the goals of Cairo into reality. 
The Australian Government has taken steps to meet that objective. 
These programmes emphasize the provision of high quality voluntary reproductive health services which are integrated with programmes focusing on women's empowerment, their health and education. 
In addition, earlier this year the Australian Government announced a substantial new four-year health initiative which doubles spending in this sector. 
All Member States are, of course, committed to assessing and reporting on their progress in implementing the Programme of Action. 
The review is aimed at providing an overview of Australia's position in relation to the goals and objectives of the Programme of Action. 
With regard to our domestic situation, Australia meets standards at a national level but needs to continue to address the needs of particular groups, such as indigenous peoples, people in rural and remote areas and people from non-English-speaking backgrounds. 
The centrality of international migration issues for the international community was reflected in the intense discussions at Cairo on family reunion. 
This is an issue which went beyond economic or political groupings, reflecting the far-reaching nature of people movements. 
Greater economic linkages, economic graduations and political or natural events will maintain pressure on the unprecedented level of movement of people around the globe. 
Australia strongly supports the concept of family migration and has already reflected this concept in its national legislation. 
Such migration represented well over half Australia's migrant intake in 1993 to 1994. 
Australia will also continue to play a strong role in the resettlement of refugees. 
Accordingly, Australia welcomes the proposal that an international conference on migration be convened by the United Nations. 
The conference will need to be carefully planned to ensure that it approaches international migration issues in a way that does not overlap with the important work of other international organizations, such as the Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD). 
Australia will be ready to play its part in that process. 
We welcome endorsement of the Programme of Action adopted in Cairo on 13 September 1994 and congratulate Mrs. Sadik and her colleagues on their efforts in the preparation of the Programme. 
We also congratulate the Government of Egypt on its excellent arrangements and the support it gave to the Conference. 
We believe that on this occasion we should concentrate on the items left open in Cairo: follow-up machinery for the Programme of Action Chapter XVI and several policy items dealing with international migration. 
Nevertheless, allow we to state what we think should be the main policy guidelines for institutional machinery. 
To have a clear idea of the institutional follow-up machinery and how the four levels will interact requires a report from the Secretary-General detailing budgetary implications and including information about the necessary logistical support from the Secretariat. 
With regard to international migration, chapter X contains important policy recommendations which we support. 
Nevertheless, this item of the multilateral agenda has still not been sufficiently discussed in all its dimensions. 
Argentina believes that the United Nations must include international migration and development as a specific item on its multilateral agenda, to answer the many questions posed in Cairo which have not yet been resolved. 
The United Nations system is the right framework for this task. 
In addition, we support what the representative of Australia said about convening a conference on this subject. 
In conclusion, we wish simply to repeat that Argentina is committed to the implementation of the recommendations in the Programme of Action at all levels, particularly the regional level. 
Mr. G\x{e170}en (Turkey): The 1994 International Conference on Population and Development, held in Cairo from 5 to 13 September 1994, constitutes a crucial milestone in the global thinking on population issues. 
We all agree that improving the quality of life in a sustainable manner is our common and major goal. 
Population policies, though an essential element of sustainable development, are not sufficient on their own if they are not implemented through effective programmes. 
These programmes, on the other hand, can be successful only when they stem from a synthesis of a multisectoral approach and are shaped to address the needs of society. 
These considerations are duly emphasized in the Programme of Action adopted by the Cairo Conference. 
Turkey, which has long experience in development planning, has recognized sustained economic growth and population factors to be integral parts of its development policy and programme efforts. 
The measures and programmes we adopt with the aim of affecting and changing population variables such as the size, growth, distribution and quality of population in accordance with the needs of societies are essential components of population policies. 
They in turn constitute an integral part of social-development policies. 
Therefore, the interlinkage and interaction between these factors are fundamental elements to be taken into account in developing social and economic policies. 
At the international level we have to concert our action and cooperate with each other in order to achieve our common goals expeditiously. 
We believe that the Cairo Conference has fulfilled its main objective. 
The Programme of Action will have more value if it is implemented in all countries. 
The contents of this document are valuable, and Turkey commits itself to its full implementation. 
I would like to avail myself of this opportunity to express our deep appreciation and gratitude to the Government of Egypt, which perfectly organized this historic Conference of such magnitude. 
Mankind has made some significant achievements over the past few decades. 
Technological advancement and geopolitical changes hold the promise of a future in which the aspirations of the human race to a peaceful and secure existence are realized. 
The Programme of Action adopted at the International Conference and Development at Cairo provides a framework for the implementation of national population and development strategies that would contribute towards the betterment of the human individual. 
We gathered in Cairo to take decisions that will leave our imprint on history. 
We made a commitment to work for the betterment of the human individual and, through the individual, the security of the nation-State. 
Strategies, policies and plans that do not advance the cause of human dignity have little chance of success. 
At Cairo we placed the human being at the centre of our decisions. 
The Programme of Action is therefore bound to have a direct impact on the lives of millions. 
I would add that without Mrs. Nafis Sadik's personal involvement and the efficient work of her small secretariat the Conference may not have been able to achieve its landmark results. 
Political commitment at the highest level is required for finding solutions to our concerns about the growing world population. 
Cairo provided us an opportunity to put together our collective energies and individual experiences to formulate policies at the international level. 
This would strengthen our efforts at the national level to deal with issues of population and development. 
Prime Minister Bhutto has stressed that it is imperative that, in the field of population control, global strategies and national plans work in unison. 
The success of Cairo is the success story of not just an international conference: it reflects a genuine commitment by the international community to lay aside all differences of opinion. 
The implementation of the entire Programme of Action must, however, be guided by the chapeau of chapter II, Principles. 
Any document that does not take into account the culture and religious and cultural sensitivities of the target population cannot be effective. 
Technological advancement and financial stability have allowed a handful of developed countries to assure security to the individual. 
Development is a critical prerequisite for serious population-control strategies. 
Development is achievable only if it is accompanied by sustained economic growth. 
The development process cannot gather momentum if the global economy lacks dynamism and stability and is beset with uncertainties. 
Neither will it gather momentum if the developing countries are weighted down by external indebtedness, if development finance is inadequate, if barriers restrict access to markets and if commodity prices and terms of trade remain depressed. 
Policies and measures needed to create an international environment that is strongly supportive of national development efforts are vital. 
Such development efforts that focus on enhanced health care and education, the empowerment of women and the generation of employment would be the best guarantee of population control. 
This new era is characterized by mutual dependency. 
The need for a new partnership was reiterated at Cairo, and this partnership is based on the principle of mutual benefits. 
To tackle the multiple concerns of population growth, the increasing civil strife in some parts of the world, which is tearing down the structures of society, the scourge of disease and trans-border migration, which is leading to xenophobia, the developed countries need the assistance of the developing world. 
I come from a region in which more than 30 per cent of the world's poorest live. 
They may be poor, but they are the most ingenious and hard-working people, who, when provided with the opportunity, always excel. 
We are committed to creating the appropriate opportunities for our people. 
It is critical that in this era of partnership the developed countries join hands with us in South Asia and help us to ensure that our people are uplifted economically. 
Women's empowerment and equality of status are critical to the success of policies especially those that relate to population control. 
In its chapter on the empowerment of women, the Programme of Action represents some important strides. 
This chapter proposes action in some critical areas action that would contribute towards the full participation of women in all spheres of life. 
We are convinced that the traditional family is the bedrock of our society. 
We support all recommendations in the Programme of Action that call for strengthening of the family unit. 
With regard to the follow-up mechanism of the Programme of Action, my delegation stresses the importance of adhering to the recommendations in Chapter XVI especially paragraphs 16.25 through 16.27. 
If the General Assembly is unable to consider the need for a separate executive board this year, the matter should be taken up by the Economic and Social Council next year. 
I sincerely hope that the commitments made at this Conference will be fully implemented so that the integration of population policies and development efforts may be secured. 
Mr. Allarey (Philippines): I should like to begin by paying tribute to the Government and the people of Egypt for their success in hosting the International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo last September. 
Thus, we are committed to the objectives of its Programme of Action. 
These objectives are closely aligned with the goals of our country's medium-term development plan. 
Our concept of development recognizes that sustained development depends not only on Government action but also on initiatives of individuals, families and communities, as well as cooperatives and non-governmental organizations. 
Therefore the key to national development is people empowerment. 
This is based on the development philosophy that it is ultimately the individual, within the context of his family and community, who constitutes both the basis and the goal of economic growth and sustainable development. 
If policy making is to be made responsive and relevant to the realities of daily life, Governments must take into account the collective aspirations, choices and decisions of individuals and families. 
The Philippine Constitution recognizes the family as the foundation of the Filipino nation. 
Women comprise half of the Philippine population. 
They are inevitably involved in the phenomenon of rapid population growth. 
All these conditions are related to the phenomenon of violence against women. 
Any national development framework should recognize the centrality of women in the economic and social development process, in the bearing and rearing of children and in employment that includes not only domestic work but also productive economic activity, such as sustenance agriculture, wage-paying jobs and trading. 
Such a framework should guide the harnessing of half of the country's human resources women and should ensure their impact on national development goals. 
The increasing participation of women in the workplace has not been accompanied by a convergence in earnings between Filipino males and Filipino females. 
This is indicative of discriminatory practices. 
An example of these is to be found in the fact that the edge that women have over men in levels of higher education has not been translated into employment opportunities. 
Today's family could serve as a major paradigm of protest against the typecasting of women as having a role subordinate to that of men, who are privileged wittingly or unwittingly by their resistance to sharing household tasks and child care. 
The empowerment of women should include the resolution of conflicts between their reproductive and their economically productive roles, the sharing by men in the maintenance of the household and male participation in the redefinition of gender relations. 
All these things affect the true meaning of development itself. 
Improving the status of women could reduce this conflict and lessen the concomitant burden passed on to women, through the equal sharing of responsibilities in parenthood and household activities between men and women and through equal opportunities for productive employment. 
Migration patterns are a collective expression of many individual and family decisions in response to socio-economic changes and imbalances that affect their needs and aspirations. 
However, benefits derived from overseas remittances which are largely utilized for consumption rather than investment purposes can perpetuate dependence on other economies. 
This could inhibit the self-sustaining and self-reliant growth of local and national economies. 
My Government has responded to issues of welfare and protection for the growing numbers of Filipino migrant workers. 
The call was based on the great interest shown during the International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo in such a conference. 
Together with some equally interested and concerned delegations from Africa and Latin America, my delegation is presenting to the Second Committee, through the Group of 77 and China, a draft resolution stressing the importance of international migration under the auspices of the United Nations. 
A stronger partnership between my Government and non-governmental organizations has been forged to achieve the goals and objectives spelled out in the Programme of Action. 
Towards this end, it is important that Government should continue to collaborate with and enhance the potential of non-governmental organizations in strengthening grass-roots networks and community participative strategies. 
My Government subscribes to the principle that health is a fundamental human right. 
Indeed, our Constitution, the basic law of our country, recognizes the sanctity of human life. 
In various forums, we have categorically stated that our laws reject abortion as a method of family planning. 
We have, instead, made available a full range of information and services on all legally permissible and medically acceptable family-planning methods in order that couples should have options for the exercise of their freedom of choice. 
There is universal access to these services to enable us to lower significantly the incidence of illegal and unsafe abortions. 
They are, inter alia, respect for religious and ethical values, cultural mores, norms and beliefs; participative and consultative approaches; and the couple's freedom and autonomy. 
We have intensified the formation of public and private service delivery outlets focusing on information, education and communication efforts, and the training of service providers in the technical and management aspects of their work, as well as monitoring and research activities. 
We are improving the public acceptance of the Philippine Family Planning Programme, which includes information, education and communication materials featuring health benefits and explaining the risks associated with unplanned pregnancies. 
These messages are uniformly being disseminated at the information and counselling level with the assistance of various advocacy groups. 
The Programme of Action of the International Conference on Population and Development is the product of countless hours of study, deliberation and negotiation. 
In short, the Programme of Action is a framework that could be the basis for policy formulation, and its successful implementation could improve the quality of our lives. 
All the Conference's Programme of Action needs now is the political will to enhance the individual's choices and opportunities. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) (interpretation from Arabic): At the outset, I have the pleasure of extending my delegation's thanks to the Arab Republic of Egypt, for the efforts that led to the success of the International Conference on Population and Development (ICPD). 
I should like to seize this opportunity to pay tribute to the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA), led by Mrs. Nafis Sadik, for the valuable support the Fund continues to extend to population-related activities and for the effective role the Fund performed in ensuring the Conference's success. 
To do that, we have to engage in dialogue, consultation and exchange of views, as the issues involved have to do with the current situation and the very future of our world and impact on humanity's aspirations after democracy, stability and prosperity for all. 
Proceeding from this, Tunisia, which accords to population policy a high priority and puts it at the forefront of the means whereby it may achieve its objectives and implement its development plans, welcomes the positive results achieved at the Cairo Conference. 
In that Conference, there was broad consensus on the importance of those issues, on their close relationship with population problems and on the need to integrate them into developmental action as essential elements in the formulation of economic and social policies and programmes. 
In this respect, I should like to refer to Tunisia's experience in the field of population and the effect this has had on comprehensive sustainable development in relation to various sectors which constitute the basic underpinning of the equilibrium and cohesion of the family and of society. 
Women and children are given a high priority in this integrated policy. 
Thanks to the measures it has taken, Tunisia has achieved positive results in the area of population. 
To be sure, none of these results could have been achieved were it not for the efforts deployed by Tunisia in such areas as health, social security coverage and education, particularly that of girls. 
Educational campaigns have heightened public awareness of the importance of family planning in ensuring the integrity and balance of the family, especially when family planning was integrated into health-care services. 
However Tunisia's population concerns have not been limited to the reduction of the rate of demographic growth, but have embraced such qualitative questions as the country's demographic structure, the distribution of the population, internal migration and urban development. 
The thrust of the Programme of Action adopted at the Cairo Conference has demonstrated the soundness of Tunisia's options in the area of population and development. 
As the Programme of Action put it, success in solving population and development problems will largely depend on strengthening cooperation amongst all countries of the world through beneficial communication and mutual respect that takes into account the distinctive characteristics and scale of priorities of every society. 
While we note with satisfaction the readiness of certain States to take action in line with this proposal, we look forward to a much wider and a more robust response. 
Population problems today have a close link with the phenomenon of demographic explosion under the heavy burden of which many developing countries are now languishing. 
Given all the ramifications of the migration problem, Tunisia feels that controlling this phenomenon should be one of the high priorities of the international community in view of its implications for the countries of origin and the countries of destination alike. 
Proceeding from this, Tunisia has made a point, at the International Conference on Population and Development, of calling for an international colloquium to bring together all the countries concerned with the problem of migration so that they may study the issues involved from their various aspects. 
While reiterating this call which has been supported by many States and organizations, we call upon the General Assembly to adopt a resolution at its present session on convening an international conference on migration and to make preparations to ensure that such a conference convenes before 1997. 
The population problem, which has a very special place in the priorities of development programmes, is now at the forefront of all countries' concerns both at the national level and at the level of many an international forum, in view of its impact on the equation of sustainable development. 
Population growth must decelerate if there is to be greater prosperity for citizens, a more equitable sharing of resources, greater productive employment and a broader dissemination of culture. 
Mr. Azikiwe (Nigeria): It is about two months now since the international community met in Cairo, Egypt, for the International Conference on Population and Development, with the aim of drawing up a 20-year plan of action to address the issues of population and development. 
We went to Cairo with great hopes, though aware of the critical nature of our task and the controversies surrounding some of the issues before the Conference. 
However, on account of the spirit of give and take, tolerance and a conducive atmosphere of international understanding, we were able to adopt a Programme of Action by consensus. 
It must be mentioned however, that this success was achieved through difficult negotiations, from the sessions of the Preparatory Committee through to the final Conference. 
As a result of negotiations, the conceptual framework of the Programme of Action was modified, inter alia, to address broad development and health issues. 
The inevitable introduction of the moral and ethical dimensions of certain issues by several delegations nearly stalled the Conference. 
In these circumstances, it would appear that the consensus reached, which bridged the gap between the opposing groups, was heroic. 
It is hoped that the presentation of this report will not reopen the debate, but move us forward to the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
The Nigerian delegation joined in the consensus adoption of the report of the Conference, on the understanding that due respect would be given to national sovereignty and the differences in each country's laws, religious and cultural values in the implementation of the recommendations of the Conference. 
We also recognize that the empowerment of women and gender equality are vital in ensuring sustainable development. 
As a developing country with an enormous population, Nigeria cannot but be an active partner in the quest for a solution to the problems of population and sustainable development. 
It is our ardent hope that the Programme of Action thus adopted will be backed by financial support, as envisaged. 
It would also be proper for donor countries to consider specific targets of assistance to improve equal access to education for the girl child, to reduce infant and maternal mortality and to provide appropriate and adequate reproductive health services. 
I commend the report for adoption. 
The Cairo Conference could not have succeeded without the personal commitment of President Hosni Mubarak, the exceptional arrangements made by the Government of Egypt and the traditional warm hospitality of the Egyptian people, whose glorious history, covering thousands of years, needs no further comment. 
Special mention should be made of Mrs. Nafis Sadik, the Secretary-General of the Conference, supported by a team of competent, efficient colleagues whose valuable assistance was always available to participants. 
Now that the media's cameras are no longer pointed at the participants in the Conference, we can more quietly analyse the results of our work and our achievements in terms of the Programme of Action. 
Indeed, great anxiety gripped all delegations during the first five days of the Conference, when no formulation acceptable to all the parties was found to matters concerning abortion, fertility control, sexuality and reproductive health to mention only those. 
This is the time and place to point out the immeasurable contribution that was made by religious and moral forces that helped us find humane solutions to controversial problems; without their support, we would have been left with our intentions as mere specialists. 
I pay tribute in particular from this rostrum to the profound sense of responsibility of His Holiness, Pope John Paul II, who sounded the alarm when the debate, even before the Conference, had become somewhat surrealistic. 
Despite all the ups and downs, there is reason to welcome the consensus which we reached laboriously it is true and which allowed us to adopt the Programme of Action. 
As such, the Programme is a masterpiece of compromise and, happily, not a masterpiece of capitulation that is to say, it is a package of concessions made by all the participants in the Conference. 
My delegation, while emphasizing those three qualitative objectives, would have liked more emphasis to be placed on development problems. 
In fact, the Conference was more concerned with controlling the rate of population growth than with any other matter. 
To be sure, controlling that rate is perhaps reassuring, but we should not forget that in Africa the density level of an economically useful population is far from having been reached. 
Let us silence the prophets of doom on this continent that for centuries has lost good brains and strong arms to other parts of the world, in conditions that I really cannot mention here. 
My delegation wholeheartedly hopes that within the framework of the implementation of the Programme of Action efforts and actions will be joined to mitigate the shortcomings and gaps and remedy the omissions. 
The present debate in the plenary Assembly is in itself a contribution to this. 
Such indications must take into consideration the provisions of General Assembly resolution 48/162, regarding further measures for the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields. 
Such a change in the present Population Commission would help ensure the correct follow-up to and implementation of the Programme of Action and guarantee transparency in decision-making. 
Furthermore, my delegation considers that the problem of divorcing or separating the United Nations Population Fund from the United Nations Development Programme two bodies that now have the same governing board or executive committee could not possibly be solved at this session of the General Assembly. 
The two partners could give each other mutual support until we have analysed the results of the implementation of the draft resolution to which I have referred, and after that we could consider the process of separation. 
But if the general trend is already to have two independent executive bodies, my delegation would not be opposed to this. 
As usual, my delegation will show flexibility and a spirit of understanding and responsibility. 
In conclusion, I should like to reaffirm Benin's position that it will participate responsibly in the patient quest for humanly acceptable solutions to the whole set of problems of population and development which in many respects constitute one of the important parameters for sustainable development. 
Population policies are closely linked to economic growth, preservation of the environment and sustainable development. 
Although the spirit of detente and understanding has become uppermost in international relations, yet, we must admit that that spirit has not embraced all the problems that face the international community. 
There are many economic and social problems that have defied solution and the overall picture of economic growth is not very reassuring, particularly in many developing countries where development objectives have been frustrated. 
In view of this situation, it is necessary to deploy determined and concerted efforts to promote cooperation in all fields with the aim of formulating and implementing population policies that would guarantee prosperity and progress for all societies. 
It is unacceptable that poverty, hunger, disease and illiteracy should be the lot of a fourth of the world's population, most of whom live in the third world. 
Such conditions cannot lead to sustainable and equitable development. 
Therefore, it is incumbent upon all countries to rethink their economic policies and strategies with the aim of accelerating international economic growth and achieving equitable development. 
We have also achieved record levels of health care for all citizens. 
My country makes it a priority to provide suitable and healthy housing for all families, in the belief that housing is a fundamental human need. 
Mr. Gujral (India), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
In keeping with our housing policy, free housing is also provided for poor families on social security. 
On the other hand, we are also providing social benefits for all those who are eligible with special emphasis on public utilities, which have been among the important sectors in our development programmes over the past few years. 
My country also pays special attention to the development of rural areas in order to curb internal migration and relieve overcrowding in the larger cities. 
The conferences and events scheduled for 1995 and 1996 as well as for this year, will afford an opportunity to realistically evaluate what is actually achieved and to scientifically analyse the causes that impede the implementation of development plans and strategies. 
The outlines and parameters of what we have to do are clear enough. 
United Nations bodies must play a greater role in reversing the negative trends that now prevail in the world by evaluating such challenges in a practical manner. 
The effects of such embargoes are felt most acutely by the most vulnerable sectors of society, namely children, women and the elderly. 
In addition, lack of vaccines and other medicines has caused many deaths, including those of more than 350 infants. 
Some 150 women have died in childbirth because of lack of medication. 
Some chapters of the Programme of Action are reasonably well balanced, while others are less so, especially where it concerns religious, cultural or moral issues that differ from one society to the other. 
No country or culture has the right to impose its tenets or outlook on another. 
The modern phenomena of alienation, juvenile delinquency, the trafficking in children, drug abuse, sexual diseases such as acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS) particularly in the developed countries result from the lack of natural family life and the disintegration of the family unit. 
We hope that the forthcoming international conferences, such as the Social Summit and the World Conference on Women, will find the necessary solutions to such problems. 
Mr. Horoi (Solomon Islands): My delegation welcomes the opportunity afforded by this debate to focus on the achievements of the recent International Conference on Population and Development and to express the strong support of my country, the Solomon Islands, for the Programme of Action it adopted. 
Like the many speakers who preceded me, I wish to record my country's assessment of the process of the International Conference and of the Conference itself as one of major significance and achievement. 
Part of this success the international community owes to the host of the Conference, the Government and the people of Egypt, to whom we must extend our gratitude and appreciation. 
Solomon Islands is pleased to have participated fully in preparations for Cairo from an early stage of the process. 
As soon as the full mandate for the Conference was defined and the substantive preparatory process established, it was clear to us that the purpose of the Conference would be important to us. 
By the standards of most other countries, this would be seen as presenting no challenge at all. 
This presents Solomon Islands with a doubling of its population in 20 years and places us towards the upper level in terms of population growth. 
The consequences of such rapid population growth for a small, least-developed country such as the Solomon Islands made the Conference process and outcome particularly important. 
As we prepared for the Cairo Conference, our delegation was very pleased to work closely with other delegations from neighbouring Pacific Island countries, many of which have similar situations and face similar challenges in the area of population and development. 
For many of us the Cairo Conference process was our first international involvement with a population conference. 
There were 14 Pacific island delegations at Cairo, not an insignificant number in the overall total of 183 delegations. 
This compares to three Pacific island delegations at the 1984 Mexico City conference on population. 
We were very pleased to work closely with our Pacific neighbours, developing common positions on various aspects of the Programme of Action, both at the Preparatory Committee sessions and as the Conference's Main Committee completed work on the Programme of Action. 
We now have before us in the Programme of Action a comprehensive yet realistic chart of the actions each member of the international community must take to fulfil the hopes and promises so clearly spelled out in Cairo. 
We are very conscious that we as a country must take the lead in fulfilling these commitments. 
To meet the quantitative goals set in the Programme of Action will be a major task for my country. 
The provision of basic education and health care for all Solomon Islanders is certainly the objective we seek. 
To meet that objective over the 20-year period of the Programme of Action will require our continuing commitment and the steadfast and growing support of our development partners, both bilateral and multilateral. 
It is for this reason that we are very encouraged by the commitment contained in the Programme of Action from the international community as a whole and especially from the developed countries that they will contribute fully and consistently to help our efforts. 
Allow me to refer, in this context of international support, to the assistance Solomon Islands receives for its development, and particularly that from international organizations. 
We acknowledge with very real appreciation the assistance we have been receiving from the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA), the United Nations Children's Fund, the United Nations Development Programme and all other United Nations funds and specialized agencies working in the area of population and development. 
Its Regional Director, Mr. Faysal Abdel-Gadir, and his very able and dedicated staff are to be highly commended for their work, both in the context of UNFPA's Programme for the region and in the preparation for the Cairo Conference. 
Mention should also be made of the fine work of UNFPA's regional support team for the Pacific. 
This group of population and development technical specialists, drawn from all the major United Nations agencies, provides essential backstopping for our own national personnel. 
Through the Conference process, the international community countries, non-governmental groups and the United Nations system has shown that it is able to address the challenges of our time and reach agreement on specific actions to resolve the problems we all face. 
Mr. Swain (Marshall Islands): I wish to again convey my congratulations and felicitations to the President, as well as to the other Assembly officers, and to commend him particularly for the manner in which he has steered the deliberations of this Assembly. 
I also wish to take this opportunity to once more express my delegation's deep gratitude to the Egyptian Government and people for the warm hospitality and kindness they so readily extended to us during our stay in Cairo. 
The excellent arrangements made by, and the tireless efforts of, Mrs. Nafis Sadik and her able staff some of whom are here in the Hall today should also be acknowledged and commended. 
The understanding of delegations led to the adoption of a Programme of Action which was described later as an expanded international policy on population and development. 
Implicit in that description is the fact that a spirit of compromise and consensus was witnessed in Cairo, a spirit that must be our guide at the implementation stage. 
They include reproductive health, the empowerment of women, the education of the girl-child and capacity building. 
We attended the Cairo Conference with high hopes, expecting solutions to the development constraints unique to island environments such as ours. 
We still hope to see our aspirations successfully realized at the implementation stage, which will require a momentum similar to that witnessed in Cairo. 
I might add that the constraints we face are further compounded by one of the highest population growth rates in our region today 4 per cent annually. 
It goes without saying that the required momentum will involve following through on the commitment fully to bring to fruition the commonly used phrase new global partnership. 
As I understand it, one third of the new and additional resources needed to implement the Programme of Action is now expected to come from external sources. 
At the end of the Cairo Conference, Mrs. Sadik enthusiastically informed us that her Office would spare no effort in seeing through the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
There was profound foresight in her pledge, and we add our support to her efforts. 
In so doing, however, we fully realize that there is an immediate need for follow-up actions to the Cairo Conference at all levels to ensure full participation by all concerned parties. 
In this connection, we informally consulted with the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) representative, based in Suva, Fiji, on the manner in which the follow-up work in our region should begin. 
Indeed, we are very anxious to discover how ongoing national actions can best be complemented or improved upon by external experience and expertise. 
We view with great interest the proposal for a separate executive board of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA). 
The Programme of Action which, in our view, places the accent on national sovereignty is evidence of this. 
Let us all uphold the principles outlined in chapter II of the Programme. 
Mr. Pibulsonggram (Thailand): On behalf of the Thai delegation, let me first of all offer my sincere congratulations to Mrs. Nafis Sadik, Secretary-General of the International Conference on Population and Development and her colleagues in the Secretariat for the immense efforts they put into making the Conference a success. 
The International Conference on Population Development has produced a very major and comprehensive Programme of Action. 
It has incorporated in concrete and substantive ways the new concepts of development as envisaged in the international agreements of preceding United Nations Conferences. 
It will provide substantial inputs and contributions to the World Social Summit and the Fourth World Conference on Women, both to be convened in 1995, and the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), to be convened in 1996. 
It also acknowledges that both developed and developing countries have shared but differentiated responsibilities in bringing about sustainable development. 
Its final success now depends on the willingness of Governments, local communities, non-governmental organizations, the international community and other concerned organizations and individuals to translate the Cairo Programme of Action into reality. 
In this context, my delegation would like to emphasize the essence of genuine partnership of Governments, non-governmental organizations and the United Nations system in the field of operational activities. 
The dynamic role of non-governmental organizations and the private sector must not be ignored but, rather, recognized as an important and perhaps essential factor in obtaining the goals and objectives of the Programme of Action. 
At the national level, Thailand has integrated the World Population Plan of Action adopted at the first World Population Conference held in Bucharest in 1974 in its national population plan. 
At the same time, Thailand has reviewed and updated its population policies and strategies so that they would be more in line with the revised World Population Plan of Action adopted at the International Conference on Population held in Mexico City in 1984. 
The authorities concerned of the Thai Government are currently examining the Cairo Programme of Action and translating it, where applicable, to concrete programmes and projects for our Kingdom. 
Thailand has also been pursuing an integrated development approach taking into account the interrelationships between population, sustained economic growth and sustainable development. 
In line with the Cairo Programme of Action, which places human beings at the centre of development and rightly so we believe that the key to this integrated approach lies in the development of human resources. 
As part of our investment in human resources, family planning and reproductive health services have been placed at the top of Thailand's population agenda; the empowerment of women has also become a major focus. 
Urban development in Thailand is of particular importance in light of the massive rural-to-urban migration occurring in Thailand. 
We therefore support the recommendations of the Conference concerning adequate protection and assistance to displaced persons. 
Thailand believes that with regard to realizing the Conference's objectives, developing countries can achieve much more through cooperation than in isolation. 
For this reason, South-South cooperation is of particular importance. 
One example of Thailand's active participation in South-South cooperation is our membership in Partners in Development: a South-South Initiative, which was formally established during the Conference and which has been particularly successful in the area of family planning. 
In pooling our experiences and resources and sharing what we have learned with other nations, we hope to further the Conference's goals. 
Thailand has also established an active programme in support of technical cooperation among developing countries activities in general, and has been active in organizing South-South exchange programmes in the area of population. 
This has so far been mainly in the form of fellowships in community based family planning. 
We also plan to increase the number of exchange activities in the area of family planning and reproductive health, with special priority given to our neighbours. 
The United Nations Population Fund has contributed $1.2 million to support these activities. 
At the international level, to reap the benefits of the Cairo deliberations on the implementation of the Programme of Action, political will must be backed by financial resources from public as well as private sectors, from non-governmental organizations or from the international community. 
Those among us that are capable of increased financial support for the Programme should do so. 
It should do so in close collaboration and cooperation with the Population Division of the Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis and the United Nations Population Fund. 
But to ensure the complete success of the Conference, a concerted, cooperative international effort is required. 
Hence, we would like to reaffirm our readiness to join the international community in this enterprise in order to link the issues of population and all development planning and implementation in an integrated and comprehensive manner to ensure a better world for our children and for future generations. 
Mrs. Leeds (United States of America): My delegation is grateful for the opportunity to share some of its ideas and concerns regarding the vital task of implementing the Programme of Action of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
This new approach properly recognizes that population and development policies should give priority to reproductive health and family planning, education and empowerment of women, improved child survival, strengthening of families and promotion of sustainable economic development. 
As we all celebrate our success in Cairo, we must keep in mind that the lasting importance of the Programme of Action depends on a determined effort by the international community to follow up on its implementation. 
The Programme of Action has laid out a set of ambitious recommendations for policy and programme action and for mobilizing the resources necessary to move forward with implementation. 
United Nations agencies and international financial institutions have a key leadership role in follow-up, as outlined in chapter XVI of the Cairo Programme of Action. 
In particular, the chapter focuses on two priorities. 
First, it focuses on coordinated follow-up action by United Nations agencies and international financial institutions. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations should begin an inter-agency process to clearly define agency roles and responsibilities and ensure frequent working-level consultations among the agencies concerned. 
Better coordination is also needed among other donors, including the international financial institutions. 
Secondly, chapter XVI focuses on regular monitoring of the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
We all agree that it is crucial to develop a monitoring system to track progress towards implementing the recommendations and achieving the goals defined in the Programme of Action. 
My delegation urges that three important points be kept in mind when designing this monitoring system. 
First, the monitoring system should be active rather than passive. 
In other words, monitoring should involve more than reporting and compiling indicators. 
Countries should identify policy and programmatic obstacles to the full implementation of the Cairo recommendations, and United Nations agencies and other development partners should use this information to help overcome those obstacles. 
These reports should be concise and action-oriented and include both quantitative and qualitative data. 
Thirdly, the monitoring system should not be overly burdensome on Governments. 
These need to be harmonized and consolidated to reduce the burden on Governments and improve the quality and consistency of information. 
We look forward to working in partnership with other countries and institutions to fully implement the landmark Programme of Action of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
Our collective responsibility is to take that vision and make it a reality. 
Mr. Pak Gil Yon (Democratic People's Republic of Korea): The delegation of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea is pleased to have an opportunity to share its views with other Member States on agenda item 158, entitled Report of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
In particular, the UNFPA is to be commended for having made positive contributions towards addressing population issues during the past 25 years. 
Those factors distinguished the Cairo Conference from the previous ones, held in 1974 and 1984. 
The adoption of the Cairo Programme of Action established a common view and an integrated world approach to population and development issues, and was a milestone in that it provided a foundation for revitalized efforts by the international community to achieve sustainable development. 
The international community now faces the task of translating the Programme of Action into tangible results. 
In this context, my delegation believes that due attention should be paid to the following points with regard to the implementation of the Programme. 
In implementing the Programme of Action, each country should give priority to the formulation of national population policies that are in conformity with the interests of its own people and suit its specific conditions and realities. 
Population is an issue related to human beings the most precious and powerful resource when it comes to achieving sustainable development. 
The population issue should therefore be addressed on the basis of respect for the will of the people in other words, on a voluntary basis. 
In every country and region durable peace is a prerequisite for the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
They should create a peaceful environment conducive to implementation of the Programme of Action. 
The mobilization of sufficient financial resources at the national and international levels is also important for implementation of the Programme of Action. 
To this end, developed countries should meet the agreed target of 0.7 per cent of gross domestic product for overall official development assistance. 
They should also take the lead in creating a favourable international economic environment to enable developing countries to increase their domestic financial resources through sustained economic growth. 
My delegation notes with appreciation the fact that the Cairo Programme of Action stresses the importance of South-South cooperation and of the new commitment to the provision of increased international financial resources for its development. 
The success of the Cairo Conference also depends on there being an effective mechanism within the United Nations system to monitor the implementation of the Programme of Action at the national, regional and international levels. 
Therefore, there must be timely designation of an appropriate organization to monitor and review implementation. 
Mr. Abibi (Congo) (interpretation from French): My delegation fully endorses the statement made on behalf of the Group of 77 by the Permanent Representative of Algeria during the General Assembly's consideration of this agenda item, entitled Report of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
We should like to take this opportunity to express our deep appreciation of the conclusions strategically important to all mankind contained in the Programme of Action adopted in Cairo. 
By introducing an innovative approach, emphasizing in particular the links between population and sustainable development, the Programme of Action presents the international community with a series of population and development measures that complement one another admirably and can help different countries to confront the demographic pressures that are foreseen. 
Its adoption by consensus clearly reflects the international community's growing awareness of the interdependence of population, development and environment, as well as its renewed commitment to confronting, in a spirit of solidarity, the various critical problems in these areas. 
As everyone knows, these problems are numerous and are particularly acute for the developing countries, which is why we attach great importance to implementation of the measures set out in the Cairo Programme of Action. 
From this point of view, two factors seem to us to be decisive. 
The first is unquestionably the political will of States to honour their commitments. 
Without that will, there is a danger that the capital accumulated throughout the process of preparing for the Conference and in Cairo of which the Programme of Action is the admirable outcome will not be exploited. 
The mobilization of sufficient resources, both nationally and internationally, is one of the essential conditions for the Programme's implementation. 
The second factor is linked to the essential role of the United Nations system in following up implementation of the Programme of Action and in the critical function of coordinating action to mobilize the necessary new and additional resources. 
Against this background, the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) is called upon to play a decisive role. 
In fact, the United Nations Population Fund must be able to benefit systematically and continuously from instructions from its own executive board, in carrying out new missions to follow up implementation of the Programme of Action of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
We reaffirm here our readiness to cooperate fully with the international community in implementing the Programme. 
At this juncture we must reconfirm that, without exaggeration, the Cairo International Conference on Population and Development was a significant breakthrough in our common vision of future global development. 
The main outcome of the Cairo Programme of Action is that it makes the empowerment of women one of the core elements of sustainable development. 
Issues raised in the context of the Cairo Plan of Action are of great importance for Kazakhstan, a new emerging democracy on the political map of the world. 
As with any other major United Nations forum, the Cairo Conference became for Kazakhstan a valuable source of learning about the trends of international relations in general and of sustainable development and population issues in particular. 
Kazakhstan's Government fully understands that there cannot be one single universal way or approach to resolving population issues in different countries. 
It is clear that each country has its own priorities in this field as it faces its own unique set of problems and challenges which stem from historical political and economic development. 
Kazakhstan is no exception. 
The situation in this area was and continues to be seriously aggravated by the major environmental degradation of vast regions around the shrinking Aral Sea, the former Semipalatinsk nuclear testing grounds and the Caspian Sea, as well as by severe industrial pollution in eastern and southern Kazakhstan. 
The transition from a centrally planned to a market economy brought new and sometimes unfamiliar problems for Kazakhstan. 
Under such circumstances, many families have chosen to have fewer children. 
Local studies of the death rate for the last six years also indicate the linkage between the rise in that index and social and economic setbacks. 
To make this possible, the technical and financial assistance of the international community is essential at the multilateral and the bilateral levels. 
In the light of all this, my delegation welcomes the universal nature of the Cairo Programme of Action, which represents the collective commitment of all countries in the field of population and development. 
Nobody doubts that the availability of sufficient financial resources and adequate institutional improvements and adjustments are essential to making the consistent, coherent and well-coordinated implementation of the Cairo Programme of Action possible. 
The Programme of Action's complementarity at the national, subregional, regional and international levels is also crucial. 
There currently exists a variety of proposals on the best way to reach those goals. 
During the past few years, several far-reaching events have occurred that have become milestones in the sphere of international activities. 
One such event took place recently in Cairo: the International Conference on Population and Development, which came to a successful conclusion this past September. 
On 13 September 1994 the Conference approved its Programme of Action, thereby demonstrating that the world community can address the challenges posed by population and development and that it can represent an effective balance of views. 
Our governmental delegation in Cairo was composed of a broad spectrum of representatives from various governmental and non-governmental organizations. 
Our delegation found the discussions that took place in both formal and informal meetings to be a tremendously enriching experience. 
The implementation of the Programme of Action requires effective follow-up actions. 
We believe that the Economic and Social Council should play a useful role in the follow-up to Cairo. 
In accordance with paragraph 16.8 of the Programme of Action, our experts will prepare a national programme of action that will focus directly on our particular priorities, thereby disseminating the Programme of Action. 
The Programme of Action is a prelude to the 1995 World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
Slovakia, as a Central European country with an economy in transition, welcomes the proposed activities at the national and the international levels. 
Cooperation with the Economic Commission for Europe and other United Nations agencies and organizations will speed our efforts to solve problems related to population and development. 
Both governmental and non-governmental organizations will seek the support needed to implement the goals, objectives and actions of this Programme. 
The Programme of Action has set out the objectives and the required actions for the beginning of the next century. 
This, in turn, will certainly bring about progress in the many fields related to population and development. 
Rapid population growth, unchanged patterns of consumption and a lack of environmental technologies continue to be major obstacles to social and economic development. 
We are facing growing imbalances between population growth and resource-use that pose a threat, while at the same time large portions of the world's population are being excluded from economic and social development. 
The Cairo Conference clearly fulfilled its mission. 
It paved the way for the world community to bring about further economic growth and development, gender equality, the equality and empowerment of women, a reduction of poverty, the creation of jobs and the promotion of social integration. 
We should add that the warm welcome and customary hospitality accorded all the participants in the Conference by His Excellency Mr. Hosni Mubarak and the Government and people of Egypt greatly facilitated the historic consensus achieved in Cairo. 
This consensus was unquestionably the result of the international community's unprecedented recognition of the need for the United Nation to consider expressly, in an integrated manner, all demographic questions in their relationship to the maintenance of economic growth, sustainable development, the eradication of poverty, gender equality and reproductive health. 
Therefore, I will confine myself to highlighting a few points of particular importance to my delegation, inter alia the implementation and follow-up of the results of the International Conference on Population and Development, at the national, subregional, regional and international levels. 
The interest shown by my country in these matters is even greater now as we enter the implementation stage of the Programme of Action. 
For this reason, immediately after the Cairo Conference, our country set up a small group to consider further the national machinery needed to implement and follow up the Programme of Action. 
This group was open to non-governmental organizations and will study ways and means to submit periodic reports on the implementation of the results achieved in Cairo at the national level. 
It will also study changes to our demographic programme in the light of the Cairo Programme of Action. 
It is clear that an appropriate regional follow-up machinery requires the constant support of the international community for Africa, a continent which is facing the most serious population and development problems. 
In this connection, I should like to stress the need for further resources to help African countries to satisfy their fundamental needs in terms of national demographic programmes. 
Furthermore, the Economic Commission for Africa, United Nations regional bodies and other competent regional and subregional bodies should bring their demographic activities into line with the need to take fully into account an integrated approach to population and development problems as specified in the Programme of Action. 
My country is following closely all developments in this connection because the volume of work of the United Nations Population Fund will increase considerably with the implementation of the Programme of Action incorporates development and population questions. 
However, if this issue is not settled at the present session, my delegation believes that it could be referred to the Economic and Social Council. 
Specialized agencies and other United Nations bodies should periodically report on changes in their activities, programmes and mid-term strategies so that they can be incorporated in the follow-up to the Conference. 
This is something we must avoid. 
We believe that the successful results obtained are due largely to the efforts that were made during the preparatory process. 
In the specific case of Latin America, various prior meetings facilitated the preparation of countries and made possible regional consensuses on a range of complex and delicate issues dealt with by this Conference. 
The Conference highlighted the need to promote the importance of cultural coexistence in the work of the United Nations and also to make compatible various values and basic principles of different cultures. 
At the national level, we believe that the impetus was given to the plans and programmes of various ministries involved in population and development matters. 
At the same time, we are making progress towards sustainable development. 
In this endeavour, policies must take account of the adequacy of resources needed for population matters, as well as the level, growth and distribution of such resources. 
Massive participation by society, the work in all negotiations, is one example of the cooperation which must serve as a basis for promoting the role of non-governmental organizations in multilateral activities. 
Their role in implementing the programmes must be assumed with the same enthusiasm as has already been shown, in order to ensure the continuity of their contribution. 
We believe that Cairo initiated a new stage in the United Nations system's handling of population problems. 
Implementing the agreements incorporated in the Programme of Action necessitates a study of how to enable the institutional machinery to cope with the new requirements. 
The President: In accordance with the decision taken yesterday, I now call on the Observer of the Holy See. 
Archbishop Martino (Holy See): The delegation of the Holy See has taken note of the report of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
I am pleased to have this opportunity to address the General Assembly on this item and to comment on the Programme of Action. 
These undertakings focus on education and basic health care, always considering their primary component, the human being and his or her integral development. 
Therefore, the Holy See is keenly interested in the issues which were addressed at the Conference. 
Consistent with its own moral convictions and teachings, the Holy See ultimately associated itself, through a partial consensus, with selected chapters of the report, and supported specific sections in the document. 
While fundamental human rights represent a common good for all humanity on its path towards peace, it is necessary in this context to note clearly that when one speaks of rights one is actually concomitantly defining duties. 
The international community is given not only the priority, but also the duty, to promote and protect all human rights in a just and balanced manner. 
However, as the Programme of Action clearly states, 
These points, as well as non-coercion, are central in the implementation of population-related policies. 
My delegation is pleased to see that the concept of the importance of the human being and its prioritization in all issues related to sustainable development, already enshrined in the Rio Declaration, is carried forward in the Programme of Action. 
The Holy See delegation welcomes the Conference's linkage of population and development as an important focus of consideration, emphasizing the right to development in the principles when it states: 
The Conference notes that population policies must be considered within the context of overall development. 
However, the Holy See had hoped for a more comprehensive treatment of the relationship between population and development, with appropriate attention being given to specific development strategies in which the developed nations would manifest a stronger commitment and establish some priorities. 
Indeed, the family is the basic unit of society and, as such, is entitled to comprehensive protection and support by Governments. 
But the family is based on marriage a permanent, faithful, mutual relationship between a man and a woman. 
However, the Programme of Action, in many instances, does not adequately take into consideration the concrete application of the rights and responsibilities of parents in the context of the family, and particularly their important continuing responsibilities as regards the guidance of adolescents. 
The Conference properly recognized that women must be full and equal participants in development. 
This means that women must also enjoy equal opportunity in education, primary health care, professional career choices and employment opportunities in order for them to meet their basic human needs and to exercise their human rights. 
An important issue in the Programme of Action is that of reproductive health care. 
Expressing concern over the high rates of morbidity and mortality in many countries, the Programme of Action appropriately makes reduction of child and maternal mortality one of its primary objectives. 
The Holy See's great concern about the unacceptable incidence of maternal death in various parts of the world is evidenced by its commitment to maintaining a vast network of health-care facilities and programmes run by Catholic organizations throughout the world. 
At the same time, however, the Holy See cannot, does not and will not accept abortion as a component of reproductive health care. 
Throughout the Conference process, the Holy See made clear its grave concern regarding the treatment of the issue of abortion in the Programme of Action. 
The Holy See spoke strongly in favour of the value of every human life, including the life of the unborn child. 
The deliberate destruction of the unborn is inconsistent with respect for human life and puts in jeopardy all other human rights, of which the right to life is the very cornerstone. 
No new internationally recognized right to abortion can be implied by the document since the preamble, as noted earlier, states that the International Conference on Population and Development does not create any new international human rights. 
The Holy See recognizes that sexuality is an important aspect of personal identity. 
It is not difficult to understand that sexuality finds its proper and deepest expression within a context of reciprocity. 
Abortion is never safe for one of the persons involved. 
If we are truly concerned about our future, then we must invest in our children. 
Concerning the movement of peoples, the Holy See supported the chapters on international and internal migration, but would have preferred a consensus on a more firm commitment to the reunification of families. 
The Holy See was pleased to take part in the International Conference on Population and Development, to express its position and to make efforts to forge a consensus with other nations. 
The Holy see hopes that all parties charged with the responsibility for the implementation of the Programme of Action will keep at the forefront of their endeavours respect for the dignity of all persons. 
Backed by such inspiration, one can be confident in the achievement of full solidarity for the integral development of all human beings. 
The meeting rose at 1.50 p.m. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will first hear an address by the President of Ukraine. 
President Kuchma (spoke in Ukrainian; English text furnished by the delegation): Mr. President, I wish to avail myself of this opportunity to cordially congratulate you on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly. 
We share the high evaluation of your balanced and, at the same time, dynamic leadership of the work of the forty-ninth session which has already resulted in a number of constructive decisions on a wide range of fundamental issues of world development now confronting the United Nations. 
In speaking today from this lofty rostrum I would especially like to emphasize the vital significance of the multidimensional issue of development which actually embodies the driving idea of world civilization. 
Indeed, an attempt to formulate a viable agenda for development is at present the highest priority not only for Ukraine but perhaps for all other States Members of the United Nations. 
Among such tasks, as we understand them in Ukraine, is ensuring lasting peace and political stability through social and economic reforms and development in the interests of people. 
The history of mankind testifies that peace and development, democratization and the humanization of the world community are integral components of the general global process. 
It therefore follows that democracy which is declared but not supported by development is doomed to failure. 
In turn, development in the absence of democracy, as history has proved, is of a temporary and limited nature, and in practice it results in the reduction of basic social and economic guarantees primarily for developing countries and peoples. 
Developing this idea in a practical way, I would say that resources expended for assistance towards development and those for activities in the field of maintaining and securing peace in no way compete with each other. 
The allocation of funds for development today is a preventive measure which allows for the considerable reduction of expenses for possible effective surgical intervention and emergency actions for maintaining peace in the future. 
In a similar way, peace-keeping activities will undoubtedly contribute to the prevention of the escalation of existing conflicts, which will make available additional resources for development. 
In this respect, in our opinion, the proposal to establish a permanently active institution of international mediators which would include the most prominent political and State figures representing countries of all continents, deserves support. 
Such an institution could also be assigned the function of monitoring democratic elections, which is of special importance at the stage of post-conflict peace-building. 
This concerns the issue of peace-keeping operations as well. 
Ukrainian military observers took part in the relevant arrangements in Transnistria. 
Since July 1992, almost from the very start of the Yugoslav conflict, a Ukrainian contingent has taken part in the United Nations operation in the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We are ready for a further activation and extension of our participation in United Nations peace-keeping arrangements, and we support Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali's approach to this problem. 
One of the important links between peace and development is the process of arms control and disarmament. 
The reduction of armaments and armed forces and the elimination of weapons of mass destruction, including nuclear weapons, unequivocally promote a decrease in the level of military threat, thus creating favourable external conditions for the existence and development of all members of the international community. 
It is assiduously meeting the international commitments it has undertaken and is removing the powerful arsenal of this most dangerous type of weapons of mass destruction from its territory. 
However, during the entire period following Ukraine's achievement of independence, the international community has concentrated its attention primarily on one question: whether Ukraine will become a no-nuclear State or take another option that of appropriating the nuclear weapons inherited from the Soviet Union as a reliable means of deterrence. 
An abstract answer to that question was too simple: to eliminate the weapons and forget about the matter. 
I emphasize this because we needed time, as well as the understanding, tact and patience of the international community, in order to find answers to those questions. 
Ukraine has recently demonstrated to the whole world that it adheres to its commitments and has also shown consistency and reason in paving the way to non-nuclear status. 
This issue was finally solved very recently. 
With this step Ukraine has reconfirmed that it is a responsible member of the international community and that it takes into equal account the interests of its own security and the imperatives of security for all. 
Today there is every reason to assert that, in spite of all its economic and political difficulties, Ukraine is acting consistently and, what is most important, in the interests of all mankind. 
I regret to have to say from this rostrum, however, that our policy has met with no adequate response. 
So far Ukraine has not obtained the necessary compensation for tactical nuclear warheads already withdrawn, while assistance under the Nunn-Lugar Act is being rendered very slowly and, on the whole, does not meet the terms established. 
There are still other problems connected with the provision of political security guarantees. 
This, by the way, is not the only case in which agreements reached have not been properly implemented by our partners. 
When addressing the Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine on 16 November this year and speaking in favour of Ukraine's accession to the NPT, I was definitely counting on our partners' keeping their word. 
It is time for everyone finally to realize that sustainable development is not only necessary for maintaining the existing security systems at the global, regional and national levels, but is also an objective condition for the existence and development of our entire civilization. 
We see the only possible way out of this situation in a radical restructuring of the whole economic mechanism and the successive implementation of market reforms in all spheres of production. 
To a certain extent such criticism was fair. 
There is no alternative to such a course. 
We cannot fail to realize that, without moral, political, financial and economic assistance from the international community, this cardinal problem is virtually incapable of solution. 
The development and strengthening of Ukraine as a politically sovereign and economically powerful State is one of the factors that are essential to the preservation of peace and stability on the European continent and in the world at large important prerequisites of conflict-free development. 
These realities are gradually being realized in the world, as is demonstrated by the forums held in Naples, Madrid, Washington and Winnipeg. 
We hope that the outcome of this meeting will have a significant effect on the progress of reforms, not only in Ukraine but also in other post-Communist countries. 
Our experience proves that transformation in the group of countries that I have mentioned will be a time-consuming process and will require considerable effort. 
Thus, we stand for the drafting, at this session of the General Assembly, of more effective and more specific recommendations concerning the integration of countries in transition into the international economic system. 
It is difficult to imagine democratic systems functioning normally without complying with civilized regulations governing external trade. 
The negotiations ended with the signing of the Agreement, but it will not be implemented in the immediate future. 
Furthermore, this group of States has a significant economic infrastructure and considerable scientific and technical potential. 
If the programmes and projects of the United Nations are implemented in these countries they may have the most immediate positive results. 
I should like to put forward some ideas regarding the challenges that the United Nations faces ideas whose implementation would more effectively promote sustainable development in the States Members of the Organization. 
We believe that this would considerably enhance the preventive role of the United Nations. 
Without radical reforms in this field, it will hardly be possible to conquer its complicated financial situation. 
We cannot ignore the fact that current conflicts arising in various regions of the world have negative political and socio-economic consequences, not only for the countries directly involved but also for neighbouring States. 
Traditional markets have been lost; economic links with Yugoslav partners have been broken; the transportation of goods by one of Europe's principal waterways the Danube has practically been stopped. 
This is an enormous extra burden for an economy that is in a state of crisis. 
A constructive solution to these problems is possible only through the modernization of the entire power complex of Ukraine, the realization of which is so far beyond our abilities without extensive international support. 
In this matter, we are relying on the support of the United Nations. 
I should like to recall the principal idea of the anniversary celebration We the peoples of the United Nations ... united for a better world. 
For each of us, a better world means sustainable development for all nations, which can be achieved only by the joint efforts of all States through consolidating the principles of equal partnership and mutual respect. 
In this connection, we suggest that the possibility be considered of adopting, in the context of the United Nations fiftieth anniversary, a document entitled Partnership for development. 
Members will recall that at its 30th plenary meeting, held on 13 October 1994, the Assembly decided that this agenda item would be considered in special plenary meetings at a high level, and that subsequent negotiations on this item would take place in the Second Committee. 
The report of the Secretary-General on an agenda for development has been circulated in document A/49/665. 
Also in this connection, the Assembly has before it a Note by the President of the General Assembly contained in document A/49/320. 
I also regretted the spread of poverty and the aggravation of the phenomena of exclusion and social injustice, which are not only morally unacceptable but also constitute a growing threat to peace and security. 
I noted, finally, that the United Nations, despite certain limitations, remained an irreplaceable institution that could work simultaneously for the implementation of the two interdependent objectives of the building of peace and the pursuit of sustainable development at a global level. 
The considerable and ever-growing gaps which we observe between levels of development, both within and between countries, give rise to a widely felt sense of disappointment concerning the capacity of the system to meet the needs of a world undergoing rapid change. 
However, as I have often emphasized, this judgement should be somewhat softened, since there are many examples of the United Nations and the bodies of the system demonstrating their readiness to adapt, to innovate and to promote change. 
But before opening the discussion, and in order to place it in its proper context, I should like briefly to recall the various stages of our thinking on the drafting of the Agenda for Development. 
First, it should be noted that, through its resolution 47/181 of 22 December 1992, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to submit to it, in consultation with Member States, a report on an agenda for development. 
This excellent report coherently highlights the five dimensions of development: peace as the foundation for development; the economy as the engine of progress; the environment as the basis for sustainability; social justice as a pillar of society; and democracy as good governance. 
The report also indicates the need to establish a new framework of international cooperation for development that is stronger and more consistent, in order to enhance the effectiveness of United Nations development activities. 
Secondly, the General Assembly in its resolution 48/166 invited its President to promote broad-based discussions and an exchange of views on an agenda for development, on the basis of the report of the Secretary-General on the subject. 
The note by the President of the General Assembly, published in document A/49/320 of 22 August 1994, reports on these World Hearings. 
The Hearings had the merit of identifying a number of pivotal issues requiring urgent answers, in particular development financing; the difficulties related to international trade; the tragedy of Africa, and especially the paralysing burden of its foreign debt; and, lastly, the link between peace and development. 
Thirdly, it should be recalled that the substantive session of the Economic and Social Council engaged in an in-depth analysis of the Agenda for Development last July during its consideration of the Secretary-General's report on this subject, in document A/48/935. 
Fourthly, in paragraph 5 of resolution 48/166, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to submit his recommendations to follow up the consideration of his report at the various levels mentioned. 
On the national level, the improvement of countries' macroeconomic performance and the well-being of their people must be reaffirmed as a national priority. 
The aim of development must be anchored in sustainability and implemented within the framework of a solid partnership between public authorities, the private sector and civilian society. 
On the international level, extremely relevant comments were made; I focused attention on three of them in particular. 
The specific case of the economies in transition in the former Soviet Union should be properly addressed. 
The second element of interest to me concerns the link between disarmament and development, which has gained particular urgency in this post-cold-war period. 
That is why I feel that the idea of holding world hearings on the link between disarmament and development is highly relevant. 
The third point within the international context which I regard as central is that a genuine consensus platform for development is now gradually being built around an ongoing series of United Nations conferences and summits. 
In this regard, I cannot but endorse the idea of convening within the General Assembly an international conference on development financing, which could be organized in close cooperation with the Bretton Woods institutions. 
Similarly, the reforms planned for the Economic and Social Council will help it better to support multilateral action for economic and social development. 
Thirdly, and finally, as to measures to ensure more efficient and effective United Nations development activities, there is simply a need to give a more concrete content to the original mandate of the United Nations in the economic and social spheres. 
It is therefore indispensable today to restore development activities to the centre of United Nations activities. 
The discussion being held today during the consideration of the Agenda for Development should take into account the various elements I have raised here. 
Moreover, our discussion should be facilitated by the fact that consensus is beginning to emerge on the priorities and dimensions of development. 
It seems to be recognized that this consensus should be expressed in a new framework for international cooperation. 
Finally, I should like to note that a new impetus has been given to the efforts made within the framework of these major international conferences to relaunch international dialogue on development and strengthen the United Nations role in this area. 
This impetus must be maintained, and it is up to the Member States represented in our General Assembly to give the necessary political directions. 
Today's debate should mark the dawn of a new phase in the process of drawing up an Agenda for Development. 
The end of this part of the session is approaching. 
Although drafting an Agenda for Development must in all probability continue next year, we should begin the process at the speed demanded by the gravity of the problems to be resolved and by the outstanding prospects before us. 
Mr. Lamamra (Algeria) (interpretation from French): The Agenda for Development is clearly, and rightly, one of the most important items on the agenda of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
The long-awaited publication of the report of the Secretary-General marks the conclusion of a painstaking preparatory process and the beginning of the operational phase intergovernmental discussions and negotiations whose aim should be to place development squarely in the forefront of the concerns and priorities of the whole international community. 
In Article 55 the Charter of the United Nations contains a vision of international economic and social cooperation as a springboard for world peace, by creating the conditions of stability and well-being which are necessary for peaceful and friendly relations among nations. 
This initiative has undoubtedly served the United Nations well. 
The Organization's relevance has been confirmed by some conceptual breakthroughs in the text of the report An Agenda for Peace, and its renewed vitality has been demonstrated by some successes in preventive diplomacy and in restoring and consolidating peace. 
However, the overriding truth is that there can be no peace without development. 
Given those guidelines, backed by the consensus of the General Assembly, the Secretary-General began his work. 
The World Hearings on Development, presided over by Ambassador Insanally, and the high-level debate in the Economic and Social Council, presided over by Ambassador Butler, contributed new ideas that have enriched our thinking about the Agenda for Development. 
The Group of 77 and China made a high-level political contribution on the occasion of the commemoration of the thirtieth anniversary of the Group, last June, in a Ministerial Declaration stating its views on this future multilateral platform, based on the following ideas. 
First, the United Nations, because of its universal character and democratic structure, is the ideal framework for encouraging and targeting international cooperation for development by means of constructive dialogue and expanded efforts to create a true and equitable partnership. 
Accordingly, the Agenda for Development should provide an opportunity to refocus United Nations action on development problems, thereby remedying the imbalance caused by the attention that has been focused on the Agenda for Peace. 
Secondly, the content of the Agenda for Development must be substantive and action-oriented. In other words, it must have clearly defined objectives and propose concrete measures. 
Priorities have been identified, including, at the national level, renewed growth in third-world countries as the driving force for any endeavour to achieve the well-being of our peoples and, at the international level, improving the external economic environment by removing all constraints on the development of third-world countries. 
Thirdly, the Agenda for Development must define relations between the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions and promote a division of labour between them with a view to ensuring proper coordination of their development activities. 
On a preliminary basis and subject to later review, we are pleased to note that the Secretary-General's report has paid due attention to some of the concerns expressed by our Group. 
We have noted with satisfaction the primacy given to development which requires unremitting, long-term, collective and effective action by the international community as a whole as well as by international organizations. 
The same holds for the recognition of economic growth as a prerequisite for development and the reaffirmation of the responsibility of each State when making its economic choices. 
These are the guidelines that we note with appreciation and we hope that we will be able to work with them in preparing an agenda for development that will reconcile the hopes of the Members of the Organization as a whole and mark the future course of international cooperation. 
We must none the less recognize that we have not found sufficient focus in the report on defining concrete objectives to ensure that international cooperation will truly serve development, particularly the development of third world countries. 
The report would surely have gained in substance if, as stipulated in General Assembly resolution 47/181, it had referred to the various arrangements and agreements adopted by the international community by consensus, emphasizing the responsibilities of the various partners in the process of cooperation. 
The demands of international financing for development, a more daring proposal on taking responsibility for the crucial problem of debt, might, beneficially, have been more resolutely addressed. 
Moreover, the reaffirmation of the crucial role of the United Nations in developing activities of cooperation for development is most welcome. 
Finally, the report has emphasized the various areas in which there might be productive cooperation between the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions. 
The proposals that have been included in the report are relevant but they would have gained had they been reinforced so as to ensure true functional complementarity among the various multilateral institutions for development. 
The Secretary-General's report is an important contribution in the preparation of a programme of action for development that would significantly promote action in the Organization as it serves as the framework for harmonizing endeavours of nations to achieve the common ends stipulated in the Charter. 
As with any human endeavour, the report could be improved upon and does not exhaust the main lines of work and the various ways and means that could be used to promote the well-being of all and the prosperity that should be shared universally. 
But the report has the merit of showing the way and all persons of good will must now make an effort to shoulder their responsibilities. 
On behalf of the Group of 77 and China, I propose that the General Assembly decide at this session to establish a high-level working group open to all delegations. 
That group would be mandated to consider and enrich the report of the Secretary-General and to develop with the broadest possible agreement an agenda for development that could be adopted solemnly by the General Assembly at a meeting at the appropriate political level. 
It is our hope that such a result could be achieved early enough to make a distinctive mark on the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
We would like to thank the Secretary-General for his report An agenda for development: recommendations, which we received just a few days ago. 
The report is another building-block for a more comprehensive framework to accelerate development, in particular through the United Nations system. 
We welcome, as is stated clearly in the preface and in the introduction, that this second report is based on the analytical first report released in May 1994. 
It is complementary to that report. 
Peace as the foundation, the economy as the engine of progress, the environment as a basis for sustainability, justice as a pillar of society, democracy and good governance these dimensions are the cornerstones and foundations for development. 
Respect for human rights, including the right to development, is a prerequisite for actions taken by Governments. 
The globalized economy implies that world-wide economic events have internal implications beyond the control of national Governments. 
Multilateral cooperation in an increasing number of policy areas must therefore be reinforced. 
Political factors and decisions have a decreasing influence on economic policies which should be based, inter alia, on low inflation, prudent fiscal and monetary management and rapid and effective internal and external economic adjustments. 
Several developing countries are now key actors in the world economy and should play an increased role in development cooperation efforts, in particular in relation to South-South cooperation. 
There is also a need to recognize the role of new actors in development, including non-governmental actors. 
The fight against poverty is the centrepiece of development assistance. 
Particular problems of countries in transition should also be addressed. 
We are in the middle of an ongoing process. 
Major United Nations conferences the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, the World Conference on Human Rights, and the International Conference on Population and Development have reaffirmed internationally agreed-upon targets and reshaped international partnership founded on the recognition of mutual interests, responsibility and solidarity. 
These conferences, along with the forthcoming World Summit for Social Development at Copenhagen and the Fourth World Conference on Women at Beijing, will have a further impact on the United Nations system and on Member States. 
We see the discussion on the Agenda for Development, including this new report (A/49/665), as a welcome impetus and timely input towards the further promotion of a process that is already under way. 
The revitalization of international development cooperation demands both national and international action. 
We would like to see a greater balance between the necessary national and international policies for development. 
We must remember that, as the report correctly points out, development can succeed only if it is driven by adequate national priorities, capacities and action. 
In this context, we welcome the affirmation in the Cartagena Commitment that developing countries have the main responsibility for the well-being of their people. 
International assistance can only be supportive of and never a substitute for national efforts. 
When we discuss the Agenda for Development, democracy, human rights and good governance have to play a central role. 
We consider these elements as factors that determine the success of development efforts. 
We would have liked to see in the relevant paragraphs of the report more operational recommendations to developing countries on how to achieve favourable framework conditions for sustainable human development. 
International actions promoting global and broad-based trade liberalization are already under way. 
The conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations and the creation of a new international organization, the World Trade Organization, has forged an international consensus on the mutual benefits of global trade liberalization. 
Thus far, the international climate seems favourable. 
The official debt of the majority of poorest countries has been cancelled. 
Efforts further to improve international debt strategy are to be made. 
Nevertheless, much still remains to be done. 
Official development assistance is an important factor in supporting development, in particular in the least developed countries. 
However, we would have expected to see a greater focus on private financial flows, which have substantially increased in recent years to a growing number of countries that are implementing economic reforms. 
We should also examine ways and means to encourage private flows to least developed countries, in particular in Africa. 
We are carefully studying the various recommendations for an effective multilateral development system which might be in a better position to cope with increased and global interdependence. 
We are ready to participate in the consideration of further improvements, but we should be aware that institutional reorganizations are not a magic wand for solving international, regional and national economic and social development problems. 
In conclusion, the European Union would support proposals for an open-ended working group of the General Assembly, under an agreed chairman, as a possible instrument to facilitate the ongoing process of defining a real agenda for development, including the role of the United Nations. 
Mr. Somavia (Chile) (interpretation from Spanish): I should like at the outset to thank you, Mr. President, for your introductory remarks and for your reference to your opening statement to the General Assembly, in which you so clearly signalled the importance of the discussion we are beginning today. 
I should also like to express appreciation for the work that has been done to promote this initiative, whose importance has been demonstrated at every political level since its very timely introduction by the Government of Brazil in 1992. 
His report, which is very creative and imaginative, is a tremendous contribution to the discussions we are beginning today. 
I should also like to thank Ambassador Butler for the high-level discussions in the Economic and Social Council and the results they yielded. 
Lastly, I should like to express support for the statement just made by Ambassador Lamamra on behalf of the Group of 77, in particular the reference to the document produced by the Ministerial Meeting on the occasion of the Group's thirtieth anniversary. 
We consider this political and conceptual exercise to be timely and indispensable. 
It is timely because it is taking place at a historic moment in our Organization, when one stage is ending and the next is just beginning to appear on the horizon. 
During the first stage, the Organization had to maintain world peace, as classically defined by the absence of armed conflict. 
The United Nations was formed at a time when the great threat to States was war. 
The most inhuman global conflict in history had just ended, the destructive power of nuclear weapons was terrorizing the Earth and confrontation characterized everything from ideology to trade. 
For almost 50 years, this forum has devoted much of its energy to the search for a climate of security in the midst of conflicts related to decolonization, economic recovery, the arms race, the struggle against apartheid, and the threat of nuclear destruction. 
The radical political changes that have taken place in the contemporary world and the acknowledged global dimension of the economy and of social problems bring us to the second stage of peace-building. 
In this new stage, the same or greater priority must be accorded to development as was given in the first stage to the neutralization of armed conflicts. 
Why should this priority be accorded to development? Because, basically, there is no chance absolutely none for peace and stability in the twenty-first century if underdevelopment is not eradicated from the face of the Earth. 
Can we change this situation? Chile believes that we can, but to do so we must start with a basic assumption: that the problem of the agenda for development is far more than a question of the wealthy giving assistance to the poor. 
In the developed world, there prevails a view of the problem of assistance for development that is related to aid. 
There is an increase in what has been termed development fatigue a kind of weariness with a question that has found no solution. 
Also on the rise are extremist reactions, blaming the developing countries themselves for the ills besetting developed societies whether these ills are called migration, or cheap raw materials and export products, or low salaries: a long list of responsibilities for the developing world to bear. 
I think that, in order for this discussion to be practical, it would be useful to make clear that international cooperation for development is not an option but an imperative a sine qua non. 
Development fatigue is an impossibility. 
There is no other option than to face the problem, because the countries of the North will never know true security if the peoples and countries of the South lack such security. 
We in the developing world must fully acknowledge that we are moving quickly towards world markets, in which the rules and conditions of the game are different from those of the past. 
It is a different world from that of 50 years ago, different even from that of 10 years ago. 
But we still have very defensive attitudes and little ability to meet these new challenges aggressively. 
Three decisive factors should guide the future efforts of the United Nations to ensure development, as the major goal of the coming decades. 
First, it is clear that human beings are at the centre of global activity and that concern for their rights and well-being is becoming increasingly important in our multilateral world. 
The convening of conferences on the questions of children, human rights, the environment, population, women and human settlements and the social summit are proof of the course that has been taken. 
Taken as a whole, they clearly show the need to look at this aspect of the Agenda for Development that we are discussing today. 
We must become accustomed to this new power and ensure that we are able to respond to the new challenges facing the system. 
Secondly, the building of a lasting peace presupposes advances in development. 
In the words of the Secretary-General, development must be about improvement of human well-being; removal of hunger, disease and ignorance; and productive employment for all. 
Usually when one looks at the work of the United Nations, particularly from outside, what one sees is the tremendous work and activity of the Security Council. 
This would bring great peace, tranquillity and security to many people throughout the world. 
However, all of us in this Hall know full well that even if all the items on the Security Council's agenda were settled, the problems of poverty, unemployment, social disintegration, protectionism, external debt and technology would continue to exist. 
That is the inextricable link between the agenda for development and peace, because peace does not consist only in solving the problems we are making every effort to deal with in the Security Council. Peace is what we are discussing here today. 
We have not yet been able fully to accept this profound interdependence. 
A third factor is the change on the global political scene, which has created excellent conditions for exerting all multilateral efforts possible to achieve development. 
In the light of these unpredictable changes, we have repeatedly agreed, in a number of declarations, that a stage of consensus has indeed begun, and this has given rise to new hope and created new expectations of being able to overcome the problems of underdevelopment. 
We have many intellectual contributions to make to the agenda for development. 
We have an excellent political framework for action. 
We have a climate for consensus. 
Now that the traditional North-South confrontation has been replaced by the concept of assistance for development, we have an unprecedented historical opportunity to discuss this item thoroughly, and especially to make progress on it while there is a favourable climate. 
In this context, the ethical considerations involved in the problems of development must also assume greater importance. 
Accordingly, the process must be accelerated until it is completed, and the efforts to integrate the various approaches and harmonize the broad range of interests must be intensified. 
The Secretary-General in his report sets forth a role for the United Nations in strengthening operational activities. 
Governments must now begin negotiations on the political content of the Agenda for Development. 
In this process a universally shared vision of all the aspects of development and how to achieve it must be defined. 
However, if we are to succeed in this task our own peoples must understand and support what is being negotiated here. 
One of the growing problems facing the Organization is that our communities feel that they do not know what is being discussed here. 
When we say here that we must begin political negotiations that is among Governments on the Agenda for Development, what we are really saying is that we are going to begin negotiations among representatives of States and the Ministers concerned. 
But the fact is that the national political will this phrase that is used so frequently in our statements depends upon other elements that do not feel particularly connected to the activities taking place here. 
The great challenge of our discussion of the Agenda for Development is precisely to bring our decisions closer to the daily realities in our countries. 
We must listen but we must also give guidance. 
I believe that we must be proud of what the United Nations has already done in both areas. 
However, we must know how to disseminate this information better. 
If the civilian and political societies in all of our countries were to take on the discussion of all aspects of the Agenda for Development, our decisions would be better informed and more representative and, above all, would receive far greater political support. 
There would be greater visibility and, as a result, perhaps even more criticism. 
But the visibility of what we do in this great Hall of international understanding contributes much more to the strengthening of the United Nations than the lack of bonding that currently exists. 
If there is criticism, that will only reinforce what we do here, not weaken it. 
Finally, we believe that the conclusion of our work could coincide with the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization, thereby giving it the symbolism of marking the beginning of a new stage of our work, with the human being at its centre. 
In this context, we reiterate our support for the entire Ministerial Declaration of the Group of 77 which was adopted on 30 September 1994. 
This year, as Member States are preparing to commemorate the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, we must channel our efforts to dealing with the problems that beset the peoples we represent here. 
Hence, we entirely agree with the five pillars set out by the Secretary-General as general recommendations to encourage development: peace, the economy, protection of the environment, social justice and democracy. 
To this end the developing countries' rate of economic growth must be accelerated to provide more sources of employment, alleviate poverty and improve income distribution by ensuring greater equality of opportunity. 
We would remind the Assembly that if poverty continues to spread and if the well-being of human beings is ignored, social tensions will place at risk the relative stability that exists today in some regions of the world. 
As developing countries, the countries of Central America have implemented wide-ranging programmes of economic adjustment directed towards ensuring that world markets are opened to their trade. 
These problems were discussed and some proposals were made on the institutional aspects of an Agenda for Development at the last substantive session of the high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council and during the World Hearings on Development. 
In this context, Central America is convinced that there must be a closer working relationship between the Bretton Woods institutions, the United Nations and its specialized agencies. 
Hence, our Governments see the democratization of their processes as the solution to financial and macroeconomic imbalances and as a way to partially alleviate poverty, thus laying the foundations of a permanent peace. 
Central America is grateful for the international cooperation that, added to the efforts of our peoples and Governments, made it possible and continue to make it possible for us to pass through the main stages outlined by the Secretary-General in An Agenda for Peace. 
Now, only with a strong commitment from our Governments and all the sectors of civilian society, in addition to the solidarity of the international community, will we be able to promote peace through a genuine programme of development. 
In this context, I should like to cite the declaration made by the Central American Presidents at the XIV Summit of the subregion, held in Guatemala on 28 and 29 October 1993: 
Central America offers the necessary conditions for establishing a relationship of interdependence between \x{e4e9}n Agenda for Peace and \x{e4e9}n agenda for development. 
On the subject of external debt, Central America endorses what the Secretary-General says in his report: 
In view of the total fulfilment of the agreements contained in Agenda 21, I should like to refer to the concept of sustainable development adopted at that ecological Summit, which is being applied to the Central American region in the context of its peculiarities and its particular characteristics: 
Sustainable development is a progressive process of change in the quality of life of the human person. 
It makes the human person the centre and primary subject of development by means of economic growth with social equity and the transformation of means of production and patterns of consumption, and it sustains environmental balance and the vital support system of the region. 
This process implies regional, national and local respect for ethnic and cultural diversity, as well as the strengthening of the full participation of citizens, in peaceful coexistence and harmony with nature, without jeopardizing the quality of life of future generations. 
In order to find solutions to the complex and grave problems facing the region, the Presidents of the Central American region drew up a programme for restoration of peace and internal reconciliation. 
The programme was put into effect almost from the moment the Esquipulas agreements were signed. 
The decade of the 1980s was characterized in our region by excessive military expenditures. 
In this context, we agree fully with the comments in paragraph 33 of the Secretary-General's report, especially the statement that, 
A new phase is being inaugurated with the ordering of the region's priorities at the XV presidential Summit, held in Gu\x{5876}imo, Costa Rica, on 11 and 12 August this year. 
The prioritization has taken concrete form in the Alliance for Sustainable Development and the signing of the environmental commitments in Nicaragua, which were consolidated in the International Conference for Peace and Development in Central America. 
Allow me to re-emphasize the continuous expansion of our nations' efforts to promote peace, democracy, social justice and, above all, the environment we live in, so that our peoples can live in the conditions of dignity that, as human beings, they deserve. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): First of all, I wish to express to you, Mr. President, the gratitude of the Brazilian delegation for your opening remarks on this agenda item. 
As a statesman from Africa, you have rightly stressed that the preparation of an agenda for development is highly important not only for all Member States, from both the North and the South but also for the future of the United Nations. 
You made reference to the series of international Conferences dealing with the issues of development, one of which could very well be the international conference on the financing of development. 
At the same time, you spoke of a new framework for international cooperation and of the need of keeping the United Nations at the core of this process. 
My delegation shares the concerns and the ideas you expressed. 
Through resolution 47/181, the Members requested the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, to present his vision on the role of the United Nations in the field of development through a proposal for an agenda for development. 
This initiative demonstrates unequivocally that the Members of the Organization are convinced of the need to seriously rethink the concepts of international cooperation for development and the part to be played by the United Nation. 
Two years later a remarkable amount of work has been put into this common endeavour. 
First, we must recognize the efforts of the Secretary-General, who has undertaken the daunting task that we assigned to him. 
Then a preliminary report was presented to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, and further feedback from the Members led to a comprehensive diagnosis of the underlying infrastructure requirements for development and of the role of the United Nations in development matters. 
On that basis, we engaged in two highly productive debates in the course of the current year the World Hearings on Development and the debates of the high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council. 
The high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council provided another welcome opportunity for an in-depth exchange of views. 
We should like to express our appreciation to Ambassador Richard Butler, who, as President of the Council, gave focus and direction to our deliberations, striving always to promote a genuine dialogue among Member States. 
Last week the Secretary-General, opening the final phase of this conceptual debate and exchange of views, presented us with an additional report on an agenda for development. 
This report contains a series of recommendations. 
As it was issued so recently, it is impossible to make detailed comments at this stage. However, a preliminary analysis indicates that it provides important new elements for our debate. 
At this stage of our deliberations I should like to concentrate on several elements. 
Before proceeding, however, I wish to express Brazil's support for the ministerial declaration adopted by the Group of 77 on 30 September last and for the statement made today by Ambassador Lamamra of Algeria on behalf of that Group. 
The views and proposals on an agenda for development that have been put forward today reveal a constructive and broad-minded approach, and we shall certainly keep as our common goal the strengthening of the role of the United Nations in the social and economic spheres. 
One of the underlying motives for the launching of the initiative of an agenda for development was the prevailing perception that the United Nations was being increasingly marginalized from the central issues on the international economic agenda. 
To be a centre for harmonizing the actions of nations in the attainment of these common ends. 
These provisions clearly indicate that the United Nations is a forum in which the international community should seek to establish consensus on the means of promoting within the international economic environment conditions that will enable every nation to secure economic and social progress for its people. 
This is evidently a much wider mandate than the provision of technical and financial support to developing countries support which, though essential for many countries, will never constitute a complete, or even a comprehensive, framework for an environment in which development can take place. 
In his introductory statement to the Second Committee during its general debate, Under-Secretary-General Nitin Desai referred to a recent analysis undertaken by The Economist with respect to international economic relations. 
It is this perception of the phenomenon of globalization that should guide us in the elaboration of an agenda for development as a new framework for international cooperation for development. 
It is quite evident that the United Nations cannot and should not take over the functions of other international organizations in the economic field. 
Much has been said about the comparative advantages of those organizations. 
Evidently, these advantages must be respected. 
Earlier this year my delegation circulated a paper entitled A Brazilian Approach to an Agenda for Development: a Contribution to the Current Debate at the United Nations. 
This paper contains specific views on the essential elements of an agenda for development. 
These areas have been included in the debates and reports on an agenda for development I have referred to earlier. 
Time is now ripe for beginning a new stage in our deliberations, one that will seek to give, on the basis of the valuable input thus far generated, concrete expression to this new vision for a genuine international cooperation. 
In this respect, my delegation is of the view that we must avoid artificial deadlines for such an ambitious task. 
A tentative programme of work for such a mechanism could include initially the identification of principal areas to be addressed within an agenda for development. 
Subsequently, it should focus more specifically on the role and objectives of the United Nations in each of these fields, including its relationship with other international organizations with mandates in those fields. 
Finally, it could examine any possible institutional changes required within the structure of the Organization. 
This proposal is inherently linked to that of an agenda for development and aims at strengthening this process. 
My delegation considers that such a conference would be the appropriate forum for the adoption of an instrument with the scope and far-reaching implications of an agenda for development. 
We very much welcome your introduction to the debate on this item, and are happy to see you presiding over our current deliberations. 
Our appreciation is extended to the Secretary-General for his efforts in placing before us document A/49/665. 
It is fitting, we believe, that the treatment of this highly crucial matter should be placed in its correct historical and current context. 
In this course of time, many initiatives have been pursued, all with the ultimate aim of giving the greatest effect to our work in achieving the goal of economic and social development through enhanced international cooperation. 
The present discussion is therefore not new, but must be premised on a wealth of actions and experience that have largely been centred in the United Nations and other intergovernmental forums. 
Indeed, the subject in its present incarnation has established a history of its own. 
Many views have been expressed directly to the Secretary-General, and other documents were issued in response to two resolutions of this Assembly. 
Earlier this year we witnessed the convening of the World Hearings on Development and the high-level debate in ECOSOC, both exercises having been devoted to the elaboration of an agenda for development. 
Our examination of this item must also be informed by an assessment of the impact of development activities and the specific circumstances now prevailing which, together, have forced a reconsideration of our policies, programmes and methods of work in this sphere. 
The reality we face is that after massive amounts of expenditure on aid and numerous international declarations, principles and agreements, only a handful of countries have been able to graduate out of poverty. 
Yet, the wider global political conditions now prevailing cannot be more propitious for a major, concerted effort in resolving this perennial problem. 
We in this Assembly have the opportunity and final responsibility to put in place a new framework and programme of cooperation for development. The Secretary-General in his report has cited three key objectives for the exercise we are now engaged in, that is, 
We in CARICOM can agree fully with this assertion. 
But, in addition, we consider it imperative that we offer our perspectives on what these objectives must entail, as well as our insights on the actions that are necessary for their full attainment. 
In our view, development in its broadest interpretation assumes as an absolute prerequisite the existence, first of all, of conditions of sustained, durable and equitable economic growth nationally and globally. 
Secondly, we believe that revitalized and strengthened international development cooperation must have as its very core a comprehensive approach and strategy for the attainment of the goal of growth and development. 
This approach and strategy must be informed by the concepts of interdependence and mutual and common interest. 
This is but one element of the interdependence that is so much a part of international affairs. 
In the absence of such a phenomenon, as is the case currently, this community of nations cannot but find itself plunged deeper into a continually widening gap between developed and developing countries, with a growing number of those in the latter category trapped in the morass of increasing poverty. 
We are all very well aware of the consequences of social and political tensions and threats to peace and stability that derive from this situation. 
It is also, in our view, central to the goal of achieving sustained economic growth in our countries and for pursuing within a revitalized-cooperation framework a comprehensive and integrated approach to development. 
We therefore share the view that the development of norms, standards and rules to manage global interdependence and cooperation properly is now a necessity. 
Our countries, and particularly my own country, Guyana, are severely hindered in their development efforts by the effects of a crushing debt burden, by the lack of access to finance and appropriate technology, and by the limited access to international markets for our goods. 
Our countries have little or no influence over the shaping of policies that have an impact on our state of indebtedness, be they the setting of interest rates or the rescheduling of loan payments. 
Yet our ability to meet our commitments in this area adequately is in turn affected by our participation in global trade that is, our ability to boost exports, to have access to and compete in new markets, and to enhance our earnings in order to repay our existing debts. 
What is worse, we are unable in all this to derive an income that is sufficient for meeting the basic needs of our populations and to direct resources to our development requirements. 
We cannot therefore contemplate in this forum an Agenda for Development through enhanced international cooperation without considering the role of the United Nations in assisting in the coordination and determination of the wider policies which influence the results of our efforts. 
I believe that we were vindicated in counselling a primary role for the intergovernmental process, and for the United Nations in particular, in the recent decision of the leaders of the Group of Seven to attempt an examination of some of these matters at their next meeting. 
We in this forum owe it to the people we represent to seek a better coordination of global economic and development policies in order finally to resolve the seemingly intractable economic and social problems of the vast majority of mankind. 
Specifically, we would recommend as a first step the establishment of a high-level inter-agency working group on external debt to examine the suggestions of the Secretary-General and to propose further immediate solutions. 
The rationale for its work would be the understanding that the alleviation of the debt burden would release additional resources for development, to the mutual benefit of North and South. 
In accordance with the recommendation of the Secretary-General, we must also give consideration in our decisions on this item to the establishment of a common framework for follow-up to, and implementation of the results of, major United Nations conferences. 
In addition, the role and functioning of the Economic and Social Council in social and economic policy coordination must be appropriately enhanced. 
Its high-level segments should be devoted to single issues in economic and social policy, with the participation of appropriate sectoral officials at a high level. 
Its current working methods may require some innovations in keeping with an enhancement of its role. 
While we welcome the concept of an expanded Bureau of the Council, to meet inter-sessionally, we believe that such a concept should be more carefully examined and that, in the final analysis, decisions on key issues should be reserved for the larger body. 
Indeed, what is needed above all, in addition to expert policy advice and guidance, is a mechanism for effective economic policy coordination and monitoring. 
Coordination between the United Nations, the Bretton Woods institutions, the new World Trade Organization and the rest of the United Nations system must assume the highest importance for the attainment of an across-the-board policy, efficiency and effectiveness. 
In its present context, the Administrative Committee on Coordination does not appear adequately to perform such a function. 
We believe that a relationship at this level must go beyond mere collaboration to an active engagement on policy determination, coordination and execution, especially at the field level. 
We support the intention further to enhance the work of the Administrative Committee on Coordination and especially for the institution of small task forces to focus on critical issues. 
We note the recommendations of the Secretary-General for dealing with this matter. 
In particular, we believe that the system of voluntary contributions should be maintained as the basis for realizing such financing. 
mechanisms of these proposals must be carefully discussed and determined. 
The General Assembly has considered on numerous occasions proposals for convening an international conference on the financing of development. 
The Secretary-General has highlighted some common goals among which are the empowerment of women, poverty eradication, programmes for the support of employment creation, education and training at the national level, and food security. 
The situation confronting Africa deserves special mention and determined action. 
We therefore expect that a more concrete plan will be elaborated at that level for supporting and implementing the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
It is the sacrifices and efforts of our peoples and the policies and approaches of our Governments that will determine the outcome of our development goals. 
The support of the international community is essential for this task. 
Moreover, the sharing of experience and support among the countries of the South has an intrinsic value in the ultimate success of our efforts. 
We look to the United Nations for support in this area, particularly in the newly created Association of Caribbean States. 
The President (interpretation from French): The General Committee further decided to recommend to the Assembly that the item be considered directly in a plenary meeting. 
May I take it that the General Assembly decides to consider this item directly in plenary meeting? 
The meeting rose at 1.20 p.m. 
Mr. Kalpag (Sri Lanka): I should like to thank the Secretary-General for his well-considered report on An Agenda for Development, which contains a number of important and constructive proposals for our consideration. 
The Secretary-General has placed before us a document that reflects the lively discussions held during the World Hearings on Development and the consensus reached during the substantive session of the Economic and Social Council. 
My delegation hopes that this process to forge an agenda for development will result in a concrete programme of action acceptable to all Member States. 
It requires an integrated approach that puts in place all the imperatives of development, taking into account the specificities of each country. 
To generate the development process and maintain its momentum, all these component elements must interlock. 
Such an Agenda should have goals, objectives and targets derived by synthesizing the goals and commitments endorsed by past conferences and declarations. 
In some sectors, targets could be identified in quantitative terms and with a time-frame for their achievement. 
We agree that these goals should find expression in a new framework for international cooperation. 
In view of the increasing interdependence of nations and the globalization of economic activity, an approach that does not imply a North-South confrontation is needed to establish a new framework for international cooperation. 
In such a framework, the United Nations must play a major role in policy leadership and in operational activity. 
This premise necessarily means that the United Nations system should be strengthened to become more effective and coherent as an agent for inducing development and not merely as a monitor to trigger an alarm system to activate mechanisms for intervention. 
The United Nations can become a strong force for development by being the agent of change in the sphere of development. 
It should be the highest forum in which to debate economic and social issues in an integrated manner, and should also be in a position to give effective policy guidance to the other multilateral bodies involved in development. 
In our view, two important factors that reduce the role of the United Nations in development are the absence of an effective institutional relationship between the Organization and other multilateral bodies and the inadequacy of financial resources to meet the emerging challenges. 
A more vibrant and mutually supportive relationship is needed between the United Nations, as the universal, transparent and democratic policy-making political body at the global level, and the other multilateral institutions involved in development, such as the World Bank, the International Monetary Fund and the World Trade Organization. 
This relationship should enable the United Nations to give these bodies broad policy guidance for operational activities and to review the implementation of these policies periodically. 
Mechanisms for these bodies to provide information to the United Nations to facilitate policy-making at the global level in the economic and social sectors should be an essential element in this relationship. 
Collaborative arrangements at the field level between the United Nations funding agencies and the multilateral bodies is another much-needed aspect of this relationship. 
We support the proposals of the Secretary-General regarding field-level collaborative programmes. 
On the contrary, such tendencies could result in misguided and ill-conceived attempts at development which would fail to meet the needs of developing countries. 
The importance of the United Nations as a force for development ultimately rests on the availability of resources at its command. 
The tendency now is to emphasize cost-efficiency measures as a solution to the financial crisis rather than to provide the new and additional resources necessary to meet the challenges faced by the Organization. 
Cost efficiency is important but not at the price of sapping the vitality of the Organization and perpetuating its financial crisis. 
An action programme is necessary to reach the agreed official-development-assistance target of 0.7 per cent of the gross national product within a specific time frame. 
The imperatives of development are a function of both international and national systems. 
At the international level the means of implementing development programmes, namely finance and technology, must be addressed adequately. 
We support fully the Secretary-General's proposal for an international conference on financing to discuss ways and means of mobilizing the urgently needed resources for development. 
If they do not address the problems of external debt, trade restrictions and commodity prices, international programmes of action will be confined to painstakingly negotiated documents but the case of development will be lost. 
An Agenda for Development must contain focused action to address these issues within an appropriate time frame, in particular the external-debt problem of developing countries. 
Measures for human- resources development are important and should be part of the Agenda for Development. 
However, my delegation firmly believes that human-resources development achieved in isolation, without action for the economic growth necessary to consolidate and maintain the gains in human development, will not result in sustained development. 
In the absence of economic growth to provide employment, healthy and educated youth will resort to involvement in terrorism, drug trafficking, prostitution and crime. 
This will not only set back development but also destroy the entire fabric of society. 
We therefore strongly maintain that the Agenda for Development should include simultaneous action for human development and economic growth. 
As the Secretary-General rightly states: 
Regional goals for human development and economic growth should be identified in the Agenda for Development on the basis of the potential for development and a correct assessment of the base level of economic growth. 
We believe that there cannot be a homogenized approach to solving development issues because nation States are different in their problems, their perspectives, their cultures, their social and economic structures and their stages of development. 
While it is important to look at models which provide the different actors to give impulses for growth, a particular model cannot be prescribed for all countries. 
The dimensions of good governance, democracy and social mobilization are important. 
Their exact forms and mechanisms, however, have to be adapted by Member States to suit the specificities of each. 
In conclusion, my delegation reiterates the view that an Agenda for Development should include concrete proposals for action to be taken by all concerned to achieve identified objectives and specified targets within a given time frame. 
Such action should cover the imperatives to development, priority being given to the means of implementation of programmes, namely finance and technology. 
Only then will an Agenda for Development be meaningful and meet the needs and aspirations of people and contribute to their economic and social advancement. 
Since the adoption of General Assembly resolution 47/181, the international community has been galvanized into refocusing its attention on the economic and social advancement of all peoples, one of the ultimate objectives of the United Nations. 
From the discussions held at the World Hearings on Development, the subsequent high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council and the general debate in the current session of the General Assembly, we have had a wealth of views and analysis on the question of development. 
Taking into account all these views, as well as comments from other sources, the Secretary-General has provided us with recommendations to make the United Nations system an effective instrument of development. 
My delegation wishes to make some observations on the three key objectives which the Secretary-General has addressed in his latest report. 
In the wake of the tremendous changes we have been witnessing in the world, the previous framework for international development has become inadequate. 
The need for a favourable international economic environment has become more urgent for development. 
Although each State is primarily responsible for its own development, this task has proved to be monumental in the face of an adverse international setting. 
If one adds to this situation the acute debt problem and other uncertainties in external macroeconomic forces, the prognosis for many developing countries becomes even more dismal. 
The Secretary-General has submitted various recommendations to strengthen and revitalize international development cooperation. 
My delegation particularly supports the recommendations for bringing development assistance closer to the agreed targets for an adequate and permanent reduction in the stock of debt for reforming countries in debt crisis and for equitable access for developing countries to expanding global opportunities in trade, technology, investment and information. 
My delegation believes that unless we can make headway in those three areas, the recovery, economic growth and eventual development of the developing countries will be far from being realized. 
Progress in these areas can be made only in the true spirit of cooperation and partnership between developed and developing countries. 
My delegation is convinced that a true partnership is possible only with the political will of the developed countries. 
Brazil's proposal for a United Nations conference on development is also welcome, particularly because of its objective of synthesizing into a coherent whole all the problems and initiatives of the sectoral conferences that have been held and are yet to be held. 
My delegation hopes that these ideas will be further pursued in greater detail. 
The Charter of the United Nations pledges the economic and social advancement of all peoples, and the Organization is given a central role in achieving that aim. 
Despite this mandate and the various capacities of the United Nations in the economic and social fields and other relevant funds and programmes, the laudable ends of economic and social advancement for all peoples remain unfulfilled even after almost five decades. 
Its failure to deliver on one of its primary mandates notwithstanding, the United Nations remains the only Organization with a universal membership and the capacity to meet the daunting challenge of development. 
In addition, it is the sole body with the necessary institutional base to work for the cause of development. 
Because of its unique character and capability, it is imperative to enhance the role of the United Nations in order to create an effective multilateral development system. 
It is therefore heartening to note that the Secretary-General has recommended additional policy-level functions for the General Assembly. 
In this connection, the idea of having plenary meetings with higher representation to discuss issues of international cooperation for development is an interesting one. 
The Secretary-General has recognized that the revitalization of the Economic and Social Council is the key element in strengthening the United Nations as the centre of an effective international development system and has therefore recommended new functions to revitalize the primordial role of the Economic and Social Council. 
It may here be recalled that the founding fathers of the United Nations intended the role of formulating and coordinating global macroeconomic policy for the Economic and Social Council. 
Myanmar supports a strengthened Economic and Social Council. 
The enhanced role of the United Nations will be far from effective unless underpinned with increased links and cooperation with the Bretton Woods institutions. 
The Secretary-General has identified areas where these links and cooperation could be strengthened and has suggested channels and possible mechanisms to achieve these objectives. 
Nevertheless, we realize that many previous attempts to improve the relationship between the United Nations and these institutions met with obstacles because of the different principles and modus operandi of each. 
My delegation also subscribes to the view that new bodies like the World Trade Organization should not be left outside the new framework for international cooperation. 
Ways and means of translating this idea into reality need to be explored. 
It is also accepted that since they were launched in the early years of the United Nations, these activities have rendered valuable service to the developing countries. 
However, lack of coherence resulting from the fact that funds and programmes have followed separate programmes and procedures tends to weaken the impact of the activities. 
My delegation believes that the intention of the Secretary-General to improve programme coordination and policy coherence through frequent meetings of senior officials in the economic and social services will to some extent promote the holistic approach to the operational activities of the United Nations. 
The decades-long cold war diverted our attention and resources from one of the principal objectives of the United Nations and left in its wake a widening gap between North and South. 
Without prejudice to the maintenance of international peace and security, we are of the view that both the Agenda for Peace and the Agenda for Development are priority tasks for the United Nations and deserve equal attention and equal resources. 
We are convinced that an international consensus has been generated with regard to this task. 
Although it is short on specific action in certain areas of concern for many developing countries, it contains many positive and valuable recommendations. 
In addition, we have Agenda 21 along with other, related documents and the Cartagena Commitment. 
Earlier this year the International Conference on Population and Development adopted its historic Programme of Action. 
My delegation believes that the Agenda for Development and all these agreements will together serve as the basis for further discussions. 
In the view of my delegation, certain recommendations for instance, those concerning debt and official development assistance undoubtedly require immediate and urgent consideration; hence the need to prioritize the recommendations contained in the report of the Secretary-General. 
Bearing in mind the precedents set in similar cases, we believe that an appropriate format will be required for further discussion of the Agenda and in order to translate its recommendations into a programme of action or concrete measures in keeping with the aspirations of Member States. 
Mr. Yaacobi (Israel): I should like to take this opportunity to thank the Secretary-General for his important report on the Agenda for Development. 
Religious and tribal fanaticism, national psyches scarred by past traumas, totalitarian regimes, selfish interests, and more all these may play a negative part in determining the future of human society in the next century. 
But a decisive, positive role can be played by economic, social, scientific and technological progress. 
Current trends give cause for concern. 
World population is expanding at a dramatic pace, especially in developing areas. 
Demographers expect that the world's population currently 5.7 billion will soar to between 7.6 billion and 9.4 billion by the year 2025. 
Disparities between different parts of the world continue to grow, disparities between North and South, between democratic countries and non-democratic countries, between more educated societies and less educated ones. 
Hunger, shortages and economic depression cause enormous human suffering. 
Billions of dollars that could be spent on development are wasted on armies and weapons. 
The excessive nature of these expenditures becomes even more clear when we consider per capita spending. 
The historian Paul Kennedy described the probable outcome in his book, The Rise and Fall of the Great Powers. 
Most States still do not enjoy democratic systems and the benefits they bring. 
The standard of living in democratic societies is the highest in the world, because they produce pluralistic, open and enterprising economies. 
In recent years, some progress has been made towards greater democratization throughout the world, but most countries and peoples still do not enjoy democracy. 
Finally, too many countries suffer from a lack of integration in the regional and global economies. 
Leadership is crucial to achieving these goals. 
The principal responsibility will fall to individual States, rulers and public opinion leaders. 
In this way, the societies of the Middle East will stop wasting resources on conflicts, and instead invest them in people. 
Their energies will be directed towards the creation of a better, more secure and more prosperous future. 
International financial institutions have a responsibility to assist in creating a more advanced human and physical infrastructure. 
The international economic and trade system has a responsibility to assist in developing trade and economic ties, and the United Nations and its agencies, in humanitarian, social, and educational assistance. 
The democratic countries, in encouraging a gradual transition to participatory societies, are aware that this should be done without coercion through the influence of the mass media, intellectuals and business leaders. 
The world is undergoing painful changes. 
Some of these are producing deep concerns, but this should not be a cause for despair. 
There is a chance for advancement. 
There are countries and regions which prove that positive change is possible, that the future can hold more promise instead of less. 
The key is held by the people and their leaders, by the international community, by all of us. 
Mr. Butler (Australia): Four years ago, a little over one year after the world was freed from the strictures and dangers of the cold war, the United Nations and the international community began a cycle of great global conferences and actions designed to shape a new world. 
The World Summit for Children, the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, the World Conference on Human Rights and the International Conference on Population and Development were held, and each achieved truly significant results. 
Two years ago An Agenda for Peace was published, and today we begin our debate on an agenda for development. 
Next year the cycle will conclude with the holding of the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
The issues that have been and will be addressed by those means are simply the building blocks of a new world. 
They are central to the health of the United Nations and to international cooperation. 
The main task we face is that of coherency and direction. 
In good measure, we have also listed priorities for action in ways which seem consistent with taking effective action. 
But the scope of the problems we face as an international community is simply daunting. 
The two documents which have made up the Secretary-General's agenda for development embody sound analysis of today's and tomorrow's circumstances and point us towards the debate we must have and the decisions we must address. 
If we do less than that we will have lost the opportunity afforded us by the end of 40 years of frozen politics and, perhaps even more importantly, we would turn our backs on the Charter and its promise to the peoples of the world. 
The questions we face can be put into three simple categories what must we do, how should we act, and what resources can we marshall in support of our actions? 
On the first question what must we do? the list of concrete tasks is potentially very long. 
In addition, it is a well-known list and does not need to be recited in this statement. 
But the cycle of global conferences and recent debates in the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council and other relevant forums have highlighted great areas of concern which must be addressed because of their impact upon whole populations. 
These include the need to take concerted action on world poverty, stabilize population growth, dramatically revise the situation of women and female children, ensure that sustainable development becomes embedded in the economic thinking of developed and developing countries alike, and address the special problems of Africa. 
Action to address these areas of concern should be accompanied by a serious focus on the scandalous and wasteful business of excessive expenditure on arms. 
There are also major issues of income distribution within developing economies which responsible authorities should be encouraged to address. 
On the second question how should we act? Australia's view is that we must, as the Secretary-General has pointed out, implement the Charter in full, not just selectively, and by such action reintegrate the United Nations. 
This will involve not only developing further the new consensus which is emerging amongst Member States about the key features and priorities of development, as already suggested in this statement, but also a deliberate decision to elevate development within the priorities of the United Nations itself. 
The Charter organ which is given unrivalled responsibility in the fields of human, economic and social development and which has had an unrivalled history of neglect is the Economic and Social Council. 
Again, Australia would support any proposal designed to forge political consensus on such arrangements and would hope that such work could also be completed in time for the fiftieth anniversary. 
Accordingly, immediate action to consult upon and bring about the political changes of the kind we have just described should also look at the changes in resource allocations within relevant secretariats that should accompany and support those political changes. 
The third question, that of resources, must be addressed afresh even though there are some glaringly obvious answers. 
In particular, new sources of financing and support to development activities must be found. 
New and innovative approaches to funding can be identified. 
This must be accompanied, however, by a more effective use of existing resources. 
That should be one of the outcomes of greater coherence. 
Specifically, components of the United Nations system should be able to work to a greater extent than in the past on the basis of their comparative advantage. 
There are encouraging signs of increased private-sector cooperation with programmes and priorities established by Governments either individually or acting collectively in the United Nations. 
But much more of this is needed. 
As already mentioned, the central meaning of globality is that no sector can deal effectively with today's and tomorrow's problems acting alone. 
The comparative advantage of the private sector is its ability to allocate resources. 
A major challenge for the future will be to ensure that these two sectors, to borrow from the words of the Charter, harmonize their actions. 
The possibility of this being achieved will be the greater to the extent that the United Nations analyses contemporary problems accurately, designs programmes of action on those problems which are credible and displays an unprecedented degree of common purpose rather than dispute. 
This possibility is more open to the Organization now than ever before. 
And this is possibly our greatest challenge to change ourselves. 
As we hold this great debate on the Agenda for Development and then reach agreement on the steps that must be taken to implement it, together with the outcomes of the great global conferences, we will need to deal with each other in a fresh way. 
Australia is prepared to take part in this debate and the hard work which must follow it. 
It will do so with all possible energy and with an open mind. 
It hopes others will do the same. 
Mr. Gujral (India): Mr. President, I would like to begin by thanking you, and adding a word of appreciation, for the visionary views you expressed this morning. 
I am aware of your status in the national and political life of your country and the African community. 
It has to aim at the improvement of human well-being; at the removal of hunger, disease and ignorance; at the provision of social infrastructure and public services; and at productive employment for all. 
Its first objective must be to end poverty and satisfy the basic needs of all the people. 
Economic growth that generates the required financial, physical, human and technological resources is central to development. 
Development also has to be pursued as an indispensable requirement for peace, and recognized as being much larger in terms of scope and impact than peace. 
It cannot be perceived as a mere adjunct to conflict resolution or peace-building. 
It bears reiteration that international cooperation for development must be anchored on the Charter principle of the sovereign equality of all States, and must proceed on the premise that it is for each Member State to choose for itself the appropriate strategies for development and development cooperation. 
The role of the United Nations lies in promoting awareness, seeking to build consensus and catalysing action. 
It does not make any concrete proposals in the areas of financing, technology, trade, official development assistance, debt and so on, which would take the current dialogue and agreements one step, or several steps, forward in the context of international cooperation. 
It is time now, therefore, for the international political process to take over and place the firm imprint of its political will and commitment on a far-reaching and visionary Agenda for Development. 
Before making our own concrete suggestions regarding the issues that should constitute the substantive aspects of discussions between Member States for furthering this process, I shall briefly comment on some of the suggestions and assumptions made in the Secretary-General's report. 
However, the analysis under the heading National policies for development refers only to the socio-political dimensions of development, and does not touch upon the core issues of technology, finance, economic organization, human resources development, the legal and administrative infrastructure for economic growth, and so on. 
The report also refers to five dimensions of development. 
It has to be recognized that development is a comprehensive and multifaceted process. 
In addition to the dimensions mentioned in the report, social development, human development, resource availability, access to technology and empowerment of the people are all among the dimensions of development. 
We should avoid such fragmentation of the concept of the development process, which might result in imbalances. 
We would also be concerned at suggestions of an across-the-board linkage at the operational level between peace-keeping, humanitarian assistance and development. 
The development arm of the United Nations has usually been free from controversies, and it may suffer if it is seen as being closely identified with the peace-keeping dimension of the United Nations. 
We would also be supportive of a coordinated functioning of United Nations agencies, funds and programmes, but the unique and distinctive capabilities of each have to be maintained. 
I am unable to understand the suggestion that Governments should ensure that social and environmental costs are accurately reflected in prices. 
On the one hand, these costs are difficult to measure and there would always be an element of arbitrariness involved in the measurement. 
And on the other hand, at a time when the market-oriented approach is being promoted, it is difficult to visualize how one can argue for distortions to be introduced through arbitrary and shadow pricing of ill-defined social and environmental costs. 
It will be agreed that only national Governments elected by the people and responsible to the people can be in a position to determine in their own context the appropriate levels of military expenditures and their relationship with other expenditures. 
Non-aligned countries are pursuing at this session of the General Assembly an initiative for a special session on disarmament; that forum should be appropriately utilized for this purpose. 
I submit that it is important that more work be done to identify the peace dividend and transfer it to development assistance. 
The report correctly states the need for effective follow-up to consensus decisions reached at conferences. 
This is especially critical in the area of flows of finance and technology. 
We would be supportive of the Economic and Social Council's playing its due role in promoting awareness, generating consensus and giving policy guidance in the area of development cooperation. 
However, at a time when the trend is towards democratization and universalization of participation, it is the Economic and Social Council as a whole which must be entrusted with this task. Arbitrarily created expanded bureaux cannot command legitimacy or claim any representative character. 
We must recognize that neither the United Nations nor its institutions can function as boards of private companies geared towards greater efficiency or the profit motive. 
The real success of the United Nations lies in consensus-building, in political acceptability and in the political management of the processes. 
We would not like to foster a new speculative market in trying to predict emerging crisis situations. 
The political dimensions of problems have to be handled in terms of sustained processes and not in a fire-fighting mode. 
We also support an enhanced role for the United Nations in multilateral development cooperation. 
I would like to touch upon the substantive issues in international development cooperation on which we would expect the Agenda for Development to carry the process forward. 
However, official development assistance declined by $6 billion in 1993 compared with the previous year. 
Moreover, I regret to say, has there been no serious attempt to meet the target of 0.7 per cent of the gross national product of developed countries to be allocated for official development assistance. 
Lending from the most significant source of multilateral funds, the World Bank, has not increased in real terms since the 1980s, and net resource flows have since turned negative. 
There is also a need to increase substantially funding from the International Development Association to provide critically needed financing in low-income countries for social infrastructures, human resource development, environmental protection and the eradication of poverty. 
Radical measures are necessary for reducing in the debt and debt-servicing burden of developing countries. 
Particular recognition should be given to those debtor countries which have honoured their commitments despite difficulties, and special measures should be adopted to alleviate their burden. 
Low-income countries and those tackling the problem of widespread poverty also need special attention. 
With the increased focus on the environment and social development, schemes such as debt-for-environment and debt-for-social-development swaps should be considered. 
The debt burden and the load of servicing these debts is proving so burdensome that this single factor retards development more than any other. 
These efforts should be supplemented by measures to accelerate the flow of private investment to developing countries and to ensure its wider distribution across regions and sectors. 
International safety nets should be considered to protect the integrity of development programmes in the face of sudden capital outflows. 
Effective macroeconomic policy coordination is also necessary to ensure that the volatility of these flows is reduced. 
Speaking at the recent Madrid Conference marking the fiftieth anniversary of the Bretton Woods institutions, the Finance Minister of India stated that the world community would gain by using the IMF as the principal forum for multilateral surveillance and coordination of national fiscal and monetary policies. 
Regarding technology, the Agenda must devise measures for facilitating access by developing countries to new and high technologies of critical importance for an interdependent rather than a subsidiary pattern of development. 
The international community should work towards making these technologies, as well as environmentally friendly technologies, available on preferential and concessional terms to developing countries. 
To sum up, the intergovernmental process must now guide the Agenda for Development towards concrete measures of international cooperation targeted at the eradication of poverty and the improvement of human well-being in a people-centred political and social context that context being autonomously evolved. 
Mr. Schori (Sweden) (interpretation from French): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the Nordic countries. 
A prominent person has said that the other name for peace is development. 
But the reverse is also true, that without peace there will be no development. 
The third necessary cornerstone of civilized society is democracy. 
All the parts of this triad are equally important and mutually reinforcing. 
We should build upon this vision, making it relevant for today, thereby making true development possible. 
The foundation has been laid. 
In his first report the Secretary-General identified five dimensions of development: peace, the economy, environmental protection, social justice and democracy and human rights. 
The Nordic countries recognize these five dimensions as crucial to an evolutionary concept of development. 
External assistance, reform and restructuring of international cooperation alone are not sufficient for development to take place. 
There is no substitute for sound national policy. 
However, development is also a common global responsibility. 
More and more we can see how nations are joined in a common fate. 
Mr. Pak (Democratic People's Republic of Korea), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The Agenda for Development therefore gives us an important platform for discussing priorities and a sensible division of labour in the international system. 
The world is now going through profound changes. 
New countries have been born. 
We see more and more international economic actors totally independent of Governments. 
New ideas and new cultural interaction emerge every day. 
In all this there is an enormous creativity and dynamism, which serve as a great potential for true development. 
At the same time, we must recognize that there is interdependence. 
We therefore need a system for global economic governance. 
The year 1995 will provide us with ample opportunity for this discussion. 
The reason is our deep conviction that the United Nations, this unique and indispensable Organization, has a vital role to play in the economic and social fields. 
The advantages of the United Nations as a universal meeting place, as well as its normative and operational roles, should be made clear. 
Step by step we have to strengthen the United Nations in order to enable it fully to play its intended role in the economic and social fields. 
They have to focus the tasks of the United Nations, and they have to improve the governance of the system. 
There is an obvious link between these three. 
These choices are shaped by such factors as national economic conditions, competing needs for international support in other areas and Governments' assessments of the relative efficiency and effectiveness of the United Nations funds and programmes. 
As the Secretary-General points out in his report, more resources are needed. 
The Nordic countries attach the greatest importance to an improved financing system which is stable, predictable and assured. 
We also urge other countries substantially to increase their contributions. 
By concentrating United Nations activities on areas where the different organs, funds and programmes have their strengths, we can reverse the marginalization of the social and economic activities of the United Nations. 
The report of the Secretary-General specifies some crucial areas in which the United Nations should provide leadership and focus attention. 
I should like especially to emphasize the empowerment of women, poverty alleviation and support for African development. 
The environmental dimension, as expressed in the concept of sustainable development, is of course also crucial. 
The problem of land-mines as the cause of death and human suffering, especially for children, and as a hindrance to development, needs to be addressed urgently. 
The Secretary-General's proposals in this context should be supported in deeds as well as in words. 
Indeed, as the representative of India said, more needs to be done to identify the peace dividend and transfer it to development assistance. 
We support the Secretary-General in his efforts to create a more integrated and coordinated United Nations response to country priorities, thereby strengthening the United Nations role as a competent and effective adviser in long-term development, assisting in capacity-building and in national priority setting. 
This process of specifying priorities as well as defining mandates and roles should be an important part of continued work on the Agenda. 
The Nordic countries share the view of the European Union and of other delegations that continued work on the Agenda should be carried out in a working group under the General Assembly. 
The work in this group should be run parallel to other reform activities for example, the negotiations on a new financing system. 
Another aspect of the reforms is that international organizations have to find ways to reach their goals with increasing efficiency and effectiveness. 
An international organization should be selective in its work and focus on what it does best. 
We believe such an organization seeks partnership with other multilateral and bilateral organizations, as well as with non-governmental organizations and the private sector. 
It is flexible and has a willingness to respond rapidly to change. 
It is cost-effective in administrative and operational activities. 
And it is transparent in administrative and budgetary matters. 
Further, these conferences create an indispensable opportunity for the formation and strengthening of public opinion on these important issues. 
The Agenda for Development might very well be that bridge. 
In all these conferences the well-being and security of the human being is put at the centre of development. 
The crucial role of women in development is recognized. 
This is not something unique to the United Nations system. 
In the International Monetary Fund, social policy has become a complement to economic priorities. 
The social Summit in Copenhagen will be an opportunity to confirm this. 
One crucial function is to provide an opportunity for both donors and recipients to discuss and assess aid programmes and policies, serving as an international development-assistance review committee, as proposed by the Secretary-General. 
This is also very much in line with the reform proposals presented in the Nordic United Nations Project. 
This is our common responsibility. 
In conclusion, international cooperation and commitments must be taken seriously. 
No matter what we decide at global conferences, if words are not translated into deeds, then we have failed. 
Security and solidarity are two sides of the same coin, and action begins at home. 
Real progress can only be measured by real change. 
The message is clear. National responsibility is vital for success. 
There has to be consistency between our international commitments and our domestic actions, and without respect for our common goals our efforts will be in vain. 
We in this Assembly come from different nations and cultures, and we adhere to different religions, but we have to make a joint effort to overcome differences and take on our common challenge. 
They have a common origin in creation. 
If one limb is struck by pain all the others are gripped by anxiety. 
You do not deserve to be called human. 
We should also like to thank the President for his lucid introductory remarks on both the report of the Secretary-General and the note (A/49/320) by the President of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
With these two reports, the Member States of the United Nations once again have an opportunity fully to address this paramount initiative, an Agenda for Development. 
The Agenda for Peace having been launched, the second great contemporary task facing the United Nations is, I strongly believe, that of promoting development. 
Landmark global changes, newly emerging opportunities and the need to further promote development, to eradicate poverty and hunger and to close the prosperity gap between developed and developing countries have made the elaboration of an Agenda for Development more compelling than ever. 
In this regard, there is no denying that sustained economic growth is not an option; it is an imperative and the mainspring of development. 
We also fully agree that, within this new framework, the United Nations must play a major role in both policy leadership and operations. 
Recognizing that development is the primary responsibility of each country concerned, my delegation fully concurs with the recommendation of the report that development is first and foremost driven by national priorities and is best pursued through the partnership between Governments and the private sector. 
At the same time, in today's world of growing interdependence and rapid globalization, the external environment is decidedly important. 
To this end, we cannot but fully agree that equitable access to expanding global opportunities in trade, technology, investment and information must be provided, particularly for developing countries. 
My delegation wishes to emphasize in this connection that in pursuing these objectives, innovative measures are required. 
As already pointed out in the Secretary-General's report on the debt situation as of mid-1994, despite some progress, as demonstrated by recent debt indicators, there is still something basically lacking in current approaches. 
We are convinced that, while the agenda should be comprehensive, it should not be seen as a substitute for the numerous United Nations agreements and instruments already in place; rather, it should pave the way for their full implementation. 
Within this framework, we could consider, as recommended in paragraph 35 of the report, that the commitments to the goals and targets of past conferences be synthesized, costed, prioritized and placed in a reasonable time perspective for implementation. 
To this end, the fiftieth session of the General Assembly should focus on the need to forge such a framework for development cooperation. 
Furthermore, since the availability of resources to implement the outcomes of those conferences is of the utmost urgency, it is critically important that the initiative to convene an international conference on financing for development also should be given top priority for consideration by the Assembly. 
However, to implement this recommendation, it is essential that the Secretary-General provide assistance, as called for in General Assembly resolution 47/181. 
In that light, we believe that effective deliberations on such substantive themes could be served only through a constructive dialogue and partnership, as called for in General Assembly resolution 48/165 on the renewal of the dialogue on strengthening international economic cooperation for development through partnership. 
Such a dialogue on these themes and on other critical issues identified by the Assembly could be conducted, as recommended in the report, in the early part of the General Assembly session, with high-level representation. 
We firmly believe that the recommendation for special sessions of the Assembly on major aspects of international cooperation for development should be strongly considered. 
As to the recommendations for an effective multilateral development system, we fully concur that the United Nations has a unique role in promoting development including in policy leadership and operations given its universality, its unparalleled network and its capacity to build consensus on various issues critical to development. 
For these reasons, we would rather have the Assembly consider the feasibility of the Council bureau's conducting inter-sessional consultations to facilitate the work of the Council and garner broader input, instead of advancing the idea of an expanded bureau. 
Since we believe that the reports on an agenda for development warrant thorough and ongoing study and analysis, we support the proposal to create an open-ended ad-hoc working group under the purview of the General Assembly. 
Among its functions would be to thoroughly analyse the report and to reach consensus on specified relevant actions. 
and we are gathered here in the broadest forum in our world to seek possible grounds for agreement through a dialogue among peoples of different cultures, languages, religious creeds, and from different social and political systems. 
We are here, so to speak, in an antechamber of the World Summit for Social Development to chart a course together in the delicate, complex and urgent field of development. 
The very word development has been changing in meaning. 
It has been enriched by a multidisciplinary critical approach; by confrontation between the rigidity and tight structures of theories and the infinite complexities of social life. 
The approach that has considered the human being as the undisputed master of his environment free to exploit it and plunder it with impunity has caused irreparable damage and has impoverished our Earth. 
The approach which surely will hold sway in the twenty-first century is that of a subject conscious of his almost symbiotic relationship with an environment which is affected by his actions and which, in turn, affects him by its reactions. 
This change in contemporary thinking about the subject/object relationship goes hand in hand with an awareness of the natural world as finite and of the inevitable need to preserve natural resources, to rationalize their use in order to achieve sustainable development. 
The contemporary trend towards an integral view of the person means that we have gone beyond the exclusive hegemony of the human being's rationality. We recognize now that the path towards more advanced knowledge, even in the pure sciences, includes the development of intuition, of sensitivity. 
Nor can we envisage development without leaving room for creativity, for the aesthetic dimension of peoples, and for the capacity of art to form and to transform. 
The conscious planning of development requires profound respect for the cultural differences of peoples. 
It is well known that those who are pejoratively described as primitive may hold world views more refined and subtle than those of the most complex social systems. 
Although it may seem paradoxical, some say that progress, within an integral approach to development, means recovering past ways of life. 
As this century draws to a close, we have become aware of the interrelationship of the different peoples of the world. 
We have understood that our civilizations are mortal. 
Technology transfer must be carefully evaluated in order to avoid repeating the mistakes of the developed countries. 
Universities in the developing countries must have access to the up-to-date knowledge that an advanced, environment-friendly technology produces. 
This must be done without turning some parts of the Earth under the pretext of assistance towards development, but in fact for purely commercial reasons into recipients of obsolete artefacts and processes that destroy life. 
In more than one way, for example, the technology applied to weapons production destroys life, because for their production resources are diverted, resources that should be used for alleviating poverty and ending hunger, for education, housing and health programmes and for the production of capital and consumer goods. 
As is pointed out in the Agenda for development submitted by the Secretary-General, peace, economy, justice, democracy and the environment are various dimensions of development. 
My country adheres to this dynamic and changing vision of models of development, while also suggesting that some other dimensions that we have mentioned here be considered. 
This social growth is the foundation for achieving internal peace. 
It is a Government in which the State attends to the urgent problems of abject poverty with a well-financed network of social solidarity and intervenes to redress failings and injustices caused by the process of adjustment and modernization. 
As our President says, the economic opening has to have a heart. 
Ms. Menon (Singapore): My delegation would like first of all to thank the Secretary-General for preparing the follow-up report setting out his recommendations on An agenda for development, contained in document A/49/665. 
This 19-page report is compact, succinct and straight to the point. 
We also welcome the annex, which gives the key recommendations in a clear, readable way. 
We hope the report will be widely disseminated and stimulate thoughtful and informed discussions that will lead to agreement on an agenda for development. 
Two years ago the Secretary-General presented his report An Agenda for Peace, in which he made suggestions for enabling the United Nations to respond quickly and effectively to threats to international peace and security in the post-cold-war world. 
Increasingly, the threats to international peace and security are coming from intra-State rather than inter-State conflicts. 
The 1994 United Nations Development Programme Human Development Report index indicates that 79 out of 82 global military conflicts since 1991 have been intra-State in nature. 
In many cases, it was hunger, illiteracy, deprivation, unemployment and poverty which prompted these civil wars. 
Without economic and social progress, which gives all individuals in a society a stake not only in its preservation but also in its greater prosperity, there can be no lasting peace. 
On the other hand, development can come about only with peace and security. 
Trade and investment flows into the region have escalated. 
Singapore is now considered a country with a newly industrialized economy. 
such spending comes about because there is no peace and stability in the first place. 
With peace and security there will be no need for excessive military spending. 
The resulting savings can go towards development. 
In sum, when there is development and security, there will not be a need for excessive military spending. 
Without peace, the attempts to curb military spending and arms transfers will fail miserably. 
Thus, An agenda for development, if it is to be successful, must be considered in conjunction with An Agenda for Peace. 
Let me stress that my delegation is not objecting to reductions in military spending or discussions on the use of land-mines. Rather, we are pointing out that such actions will be futile without peace and stability, a condition now absent in many parts of the world. 
It has been noted by many that after each major United Nations conference there has been no proper follow-up and coordination. 
The proposal for a framework to coordinate the various conferences will allow for the effective implementation of the programmes of action adopted in these United Nations conferences. 
As the Secretary-General states, 
The developed countries that have not yet done so should strive to reach the agreed target of 0.7 per cent of their gross national product for official development assistance. 
As the Secretary-General points out in his report, the task of development is primarily the responsibility of each State. 
In this respect, good governance, education and basic infrastructure-building are the essential ingredients for the foundation of a civil society. 
However, for development to take place at the national level, it is necessary to have a supportive international environment for development. 
National endeavours and international efforts are complementary and must go hand in hand. 
The Secretary-General's report does not attribute sufficient importance to these external factors. 
For many countries, they can be critical in determining the success or failure of national development efforts. 
As the Group of 77 pointed out in its Declaration of 24 June 1994, an Agenda for Development should forge international consensus on the mutual benefits of global trade liberalization. 
However, it is not enough to simply speak of trade liberalization. Specific trade policies should be agreed upon to help the least-developed countries to benefit from a more open trading environment. 
Some thought should be given to more local processing of raw materials so that the least-developed countries will be able to benefit from greater value-added exports. 
The developed countries must remove tariff escalation for such processed exports from the least-developed countries. 
The Agenda for Development should also make concrete proposals on how to bring about increased investment flows and other forms of resource flows to developing countries, especially the least developed among them. 
That continent contains the majority of least-developed countries in the world 33 out of 47. 
Singapore is already helping African countries bilaterally within the limits of its resources, through technical assistance. 
My delegation feels that there should also be more support for the United Nations system's activities and programmes for economic and technical cooperation between developing countries. 
We hope that the occasion will be an opportunity for the international community to rededicate itself to one of the primary objectives of the United Nations, as set out in its Charter: 
to employ international machinery for the promotion of the economic and social advancement of all peoples. 
For this reason, Canada has from the outset welcomed the idea of an ambitious Agenda for Development. 
We agree with the Secretary-General that development is the most pressing challenge of our time. 
If we are to be successful in developing this new vision, one of those shared values must be respect for human rights. 
We can support much of the two parts of the Agenda presented by the Secretary-General. 
We agree that peace, the economy, social justice, environmental protection and democracy constitute central pillars of development. 
Solid building blocks for this new view of development are emerging from a series of important global conferences. 
The vision is a human-centred one, which sees development as being about the sustainable improvement of human well-being through the removal of hunger, disease and ignorance and through the productive participation in society by all. 
On the threshold of the twenty-first century, we have come to understand that social and economic development are two sides of the same coin, that our real purpose is not simply economic growth, but human well-being. 
The United Nations has a particular role to play in fostering the integration of social and economic considerations, just as it does in underscoring the interconnection between development and peace. 
As is suggested by the Secretary-General, this framework would recognize the centrality of appropriate national policies to foster development. 
These include respect for human rights, systems of democratic and accountable governance, the full participation of women, and an enabling environment for civil society and the private sector. 
I refer not only to values, but even more to the economic impulse that the full participation of people can bring to the development process. 
This is the best way to ensure the access to global market opportunities that the Secretary-General rightly calls for. 
Some of the poorest countries continue to struggle with unmanageable debt burdens. 
Canada fully agrees with the Secretary-General that more substantial measures need to be taken to reduce the debt load of severely indebted countries that adopt appropriate policy reforms. 
We also need to ensure that development programmes reach people who need them. 
The report of the Secretary-General makes important suggestions on broad approaches. 
The Agenda for Development is a vehicle to provide inspiration and a framework for the international community as a whole, as well as a blueprint for the role of the United Nations. 
The United Nations cannot successfully tackle every important issue. 
The Canadian Government is itself currently conducting a foreign-policy review. 
The touchstones for that review are affordability, the relevance of the actions envisaged, and effectiveness in serving the interests of Canadians. 
Our resources are limited, as are those of the United Nations. 
We must have the courage to rethink the roles and mandates of all our multilateral institutions, including those of Bretton Woods. 
These questions will be taken up at the next economic summit of the Group of Seven, to be held in Halifax, Canada. 
The relevance of certain institutions must be rethought and a real solution must be found to the problem of duplication, including the question of relationships with the specialized agencies. 
It is true that useful steps have been taken, but it is becoming increasingly clear to us that the core functions and comparative advantages of the United Nations must be fully understood before specific reforms are undertaken. 
These are not rigid categories, but rather are suggestive of a framework for channelling the energies of the United Nations towards areas of real value. 
One important step is to eliminate duplication and ensure complementarity with other institutions, such as the Bretton Woods group. 
Canada will wish to be certain that the vast array of intergovernmental machinery that has developed over time adjusts to future needs. 
Dealing more effectively with humanitarian needs is also important, through improved early warning arrangements, preventive development and a more seamless continuum between relief, rehabilitation and resumed development. 
This is especially pressing in conflict situations. 
The Rwandan tragedy has demonstrated that our early warning and conflict-prevention capacity should be further reinforced and dealt with in conjunction with development problems. 
Strengthening the coherence and impact of the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council in the economic and social fields is essential. 
The Council must fulfil its coordination role within the United Nations system and play a key role in the follow-up to international conferences. 
We are open to the idea of an enlarged Bureau of the Economic and Social Council, but that is no substitute for improved coordination with the agencies. 
The deliberative role on global economic issues of both bodies can be improved, but they should not try to compete with more specialized bodies. 
Their value lies in bringing moral and political force to global objectives, not in designing specific mechanisms. 
Assistance programmes can be improved. 
Consolidation and integration should be considered to impart critical mass and focus and reduce unnecessary overheads. 
This debate marks the beginning of a new phase in our work on an Agenda for Development. 
In terms of next steps, we should look to the early establishment of a working group that would build on the good base offered by the Secretary-General. 
It could sharpen the expression of priorities within the United Nations and make suggestions on the changes required to act on them effectively. 
As we near the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, the Agenda for Development presents us with an opportunity to revitalize our approach to development and to reposition the United Nations in the centre of the development debate. 
This is an opportunity that we cannot afford to let go. 
Mr. Mwakawago (United Republic of Tanzania): At the outset, my delegation would like to express our sincere appreciation to the Secretary-General for his introductory report, which set in motion this very timely and crucial debate on an Agenda for Development. 
The report, which the Secretary-General submitted in the month of May, was both insightful and elaborate and provided the Members of the United Nations with useful information on the Secretary-General's reflections on the perspective of world development in the twenty-first century. 
The President of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session carried the banner further in defining the Agenda by organizing the World Hearings on Development, which assembled a wide range of leading personalities in a span of one week to exchange views on this important topic. 
The Note by the President summarizing this debate has proved very useful in the elaboration of the subject. 
My delegation would like to underscore the Secretary-General's conclusion that development is a far-reaching imperative effective action on which is crucial for the well-being of humanity as a whole. 
Needless to say, global peace and security will be jeopardized unless we create a world that is more balanced, both socially and economically. 
The role of the United Nations in this changing world is crucial, as never before. 
While individual States bear the primary responsibility for their own development, the United Nations, according to the Charter, promotes solutions to international social, economic and related problems. 
Globalization is referred to as the increasing integration of world markets for goods, services, capital and technology. 
Within the domestic environment the poor have limited access to credit, capital, technology and other production inputs in their countries. 
In sub-Saharan Africa the informal sector increased by 6.7 per cent a year between 1980 and 1989, substantially faster than the modern sector. 
By 1990, the informal sector employed more than 60 per cent of the urban work force, more than twice the share employed by the modern sector. 
Most developing countries adopted market-oriented policies in the 1980s and early 1990s, offering greater incentives to the private sector through structural-adjustment programmes and economic reforms. 
First, profit or net- income expectations have been low, because of a generally weak economy and declining export commodity prices. 
Secondly, the poor and deteriorating state of infrastructure in many countries has driven up the costs of private investment. 
Present levels of public investment in many countries are insufficient to reverse this, and are unlikely to increase significantly, because of fiscal adjustment. 
The declines in the net aggregate resources flow to Africa in the 1990s further compound the problems of underdevelopment and poverty in the continent. 
Africa participated in the Uruguay Round negotiations and urged its conclusion, but in terms of its implications I cannot do better than to quote the statement made by my President during his address to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly on 4 October 1994, when he said: 
The role of the United Nations system is pivotal in bringing all nations into the globalization process. 
An Agenda for Development should clearly specify the role of the United Nations, and especially its relationship with the specialized agencies and the Bretton Woods Institutions, which should be an integral part of the United Nations system. 
It should also clearly identify the division of labour with regard to policies and activities in order to enhance effective action in the economic, social and related fields within the United Nations system and the regional commissions, taking into account the need for effective coordination between them. 
While supporting fully the statement made on this item this morning by the Permanent Representative of Algeria, Mr. Lamamra, on behalf of the Group of 77, I wish to focus in this debate on some points which are of great interest and concern to us. 
The issues of peace, security and development, indeed, are mutually reinforcing and are increasingly recognized as indivisible. 
Given that the Agenda for Peace has already been put in place, my delegation appreciates highly the ongoing efforts of the international community to seek, in a timely fashion, bold and fresh ideas for launching a new campaign towards establishing an Agenda for Development to complement that Agenda. 
All peoples the world over have the sovereign right to choose freely their path of development without any outside pressure or interference and they must be given a chance to opt for whatever system they deem appropriate both for themselves and for their future. 
To translate these objectives into reality, the international community is invited to take innovative concrete measures by allocating the new financial resources necessary to respond to the global needs for socio-economic development. 
It is also important to note that for an Agenda for Development to be meaningful, it should encompass, among others, the core issues facing developing countries, such as: trade, capital flows, debt burdens, the impact of structural and adjustment policies, human-resource development and the transfer of technology. 
In this context, we think that it is necessary to create a favourable, growth-oriented international environment for development to complement and support the national efforts of developing countries to find a solution on these issues. 
To achieve these objectives, measures at the national level should be taken in order to provide those countries with equitable access to global opportunities in trade, technology, investment and information and communication, and help them effectively to address their debt problems. 
The least developed countries have high hopes that this new Agenda for Development will be launched soon and operate to their benefit and that of the world as a whole. 
In line with this growing tendency, we are of the view that our Agenda for Development should highlight the need for establishing the required framework for development cooperation between developed and developing countries through partnership based on mutual interests and benefits and equitably shared responsibility. 
Together, hand in hand, the North and the South should strive to achieve the development goals and to implement the agreements already reached at related United Nations conferences. 
If we succeed in this undertaking, the whole world will benefit greatly in its noble quest for peace and development. 
Last but not least, we agree fully with the opinion that the United Nations, as the world's only universal and broadly based democratic organization, should have the opportunity to act on global development issues. 
From that perspective, we support the ongoing efforts of the world community aimed at restructuring and revitalizing the work of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields to render it more effective in its endeavours. 
At the same time, we believe that other parties, such as Governments, international institutions and non-governmental organizations at the national, regional and global levels, should also take an active part in the development arena. 
Most important, the key players, such as the World Bank, the International Monetary Fund and the World Trade Organization, should be brought together and work more closely with the United Nations to achieve common development goals for the benefit of humankind. 
The international community has this great opportunity to address development issues, particularly the underdevelopment of developing countries, in a comprehensive manner. 
We call upon the world community, in the spirit of cooperation and new partnership that dominates the present world situation, to undertake in this process joint efforts to make this long-awaited Agenda for Development a reality. 
The time has come for us to carry out an endeavour long delayed by the international community, one on which there has been intensive debate in the United Nations over the past two years at least. 
The proposals in the Secretary-General's document reflect many of the concerns and suggestions that delegations have voiced in that debate. 
The wealth of ideas on development reflects the international community's interest in the subject and the priority it attaches to this sphere of the activities of the United Nations. 
Before us lies an intense exercise of coming to agreement on the content and form of the Agenda. 
We hope that constructive political will and realistic optimism will prevail. 
The convergence of views on the main chapters the Agenda for Development should contain constitutes a sound point of departure. 
We want therefore to stress the importance of recognizing economic growth as vital for overall development. 
Development and cooperation are valid in themselves and are priority goals for the international community. 
We consider that the Agenda for Development must address factors that are specific and central to the international economy. 
Without those elements the text will be a dead letter. 
It is virtually impossible to conceive of an Agenda for Development that does not respond properly to the vital problems facing developing countries, such as international trade, development financing and scientific and technological progress. 
The United Nations and the international community must go beyond an assistance-oriented view of development. 
Present-day realities and needs demand this of us. 
Hence, we reaffirm the primary responsibility of each country with respect to its own development. 
These changes have included measures like those adopted in Mexico with a view to improving our people's standard of living and promoting greater participation by our citizens. 
These are difficult goals, but we are committed to achieving them. 
Economic growth alone guarantees nothing: also needed are State efforts to devise distribution policies that protect the most vulnerable groups of society. 
In that connection, the eradication of poverty is the central task. 
No less important for development are education and cultural, scientific and technical training. 
On the other hand, present and future generations cannot conceive of a kind of development that ignores the environment. 
To do so would compromise the most precious and vital of our legacies. 
We consider that the Agenda must approach development from a sustainable and rational standpoint, and not view it as a set of ecologistic axioms that could denature the objective of environmental protection. 
International cooperation based on solidarity must play a decisive role, not only in the elaboration but essentially in the implementation of an Agenda for Development. 
Each country and region must bear a responsibility in keeping with its capacity. 
The agenda to be defined must be all-encompassing and therefore must embrace both traditional and new development themes, thus contributing to the promotion of multilateral cooperation, avoiding unnecessary duplication and overlap. 
The document must promote a universal dialogue that will commit all those involved to the attainment of the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations. 
Throughout the process of thinking about these issues we have all agreed that the United Nations is in a special position to play a decisive role in the promotion of development. 
Since economic and financial matters are central to development, the Bretton Woods institutions must play an active part in these efforts. 
The new atmosphere in these bodies is and augurs well for greater cooperation on development, without prejudice to the authority of the United Nations. 
We believe that, as the Secretary-General points out in his report, the next stage of our work is to establish a common framework for the attainment of goals already spelt out at conferences sponsored by the United Nations. 
My delegation therefore favours the establishment of an open-ended working group to make a detailed analysis of the Secretary-General's report. 
Overall, the report of the Secretary-General on an Agenda for Development pales in comparison with his report, An Agenda for Peace (A/47/277), which many of us found to be intellectually provocative and to possess a sense of vision. 
The current report makes for good reading, but breaks no new ground in the debate over a global development agenda. 
The report has in effect thrown the gauntlet back to the intergovernmental process. 
The developing countries are tired of the lip service said over decades to development and development assistance. 
We believed that we had succeeded at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, held in Rio de Janeiro, in underlining the mutually reinforcing aspects of development and environment. 
But the Rio Conference has come and gone, and considerable back-pedalling has taken place since. 
Now more enduring efforts have to be made with this development agenda. 
The report has defined the parameters of development as peace, the economy, environmental protection, social justice and democracy. 
We are aware of the observation by some that, while the Charter provides for an enforcement role for the United Nations on international peace and security issues, the Charter is merely recommendatory when it relates to development matters. 
There is no prosperity without development, and there is no peace without development. 
An Agenda for Development should be our collective tool to achieve this objective. 
Paragraph 3 of Article 1 of the Charter cannot be read selectively for the promotion of human rights and freedoms, without recognizing the need for international cooperation in solving international problems of a socio-economic character. 
Indeed the Agenda for Development must base its premise on the 1986 United Nations Declaration on the Right to Development which states: 
The root causes of many of the conflicts and humanitarian crises throughout the world relate to underdevelopment and inequitable economic growth, which exacerbate social tensions and disorders. 
Economic progress is meaningful if it comprehends at the same time progress in the social and political spheres. 
With economic development must come the development of social and moral values, intellectual progress and the building of a united and caring society essential to peace and security. 
There must be growth with equity for social progress and integration. 
How Governments and peoples, international organizations and the private sector interact and interrelate will have a major bearing on the efforts of humanity to improve the standard and quality of life for current and future generations. 
First, while we welcome the emphasis on the importance of national policies for development, it should not be prescriptive or draw a distinction between the government and the people. 
For Malaysia, macroeconomic stabilization, deregulation, right-sizing the public sector and privatization are policy decisions which have contributed to sustained economic growth; indeed, this is the case in many Asian countries. 
Third, we fully agree that special attention should be given to the problems of Africa; to the issues pertaining to women, particularly rural women; to the problems of the least developed countries; and to the larger issue of poverty eradication itself. 
Fourth, a global agenda designed to promote development must highlight the importance of a supportive international economic environment, as reflected in paragraph 22 of the report (A/49/665). 
The asymmetries in the international economic system, involving, inter alia, trade in goods and services, require urgent attention if development is to be truly universal and durable. 
Fifth, as for the resources for international development cooperation, we must underline the importance of fulfilling the 0.7 per cent commitment. 
The Commission on Sustainable Development is at this moment seriously examining a situation in which additional resources are not available to finance Agenda 21. 
Furthermore, in the examination of additional resources, the derivatives of the peace dividend cannot be excluded. 
Sixth, we welcome consideration of the convening of an international conference on financing for development to create a new financial framework that will enable the international community to fulfil its commitment to international development cooperation. 
Such a conference should include all Member countries and the representatives of all multilateral financial institutions, including, especially, the Bretton Woods institutions......................... 
Seventh, with regard to trade, the report, while recognizing its significance, has not spelt out specific ways in which trade as a tool of development could promote our collective interests. 
This is clearly an area where the captains of trade, industry, finance and technology from both North and South may be better placed to provide implementable inputs. 
The Bretton Woods institutions and international financial institutions, with their financial clout and expertise, could contribute to the activities of the United Nations. 
For instance, in light of the forthcoming Summit on social development, the international financial institutions could have devoted substantial consideration to the three themes of that Summit and explained their own role and success in promoting social development. 
Ninth, with regard to the recommendations for an effective multilateral development system, our observations are as follows: First, the unique character of the General Assembly should be retained and strengthened. 
In the definition of the role of the General Assembly in identifying critical issues and developing policies, norms, standards and rules of the game in managing global interdependence, our concern is for its depth and commitment. 
It will be useful only if it involves all Member States, including the G-7 countries. 
Secondly, with regard to the Economic and Social Council, we should review immediately the reforms we have instituted, with a view to making it the effective and efficient intergovernmental apex of both economic and social issues. 
The Economic and Social Council should not by default become the intergovernmental structure for coordinating humanitarian and human-rights issues, to the exclusion of economic issues. 
In respect of strengthening the role of Economic and Social Council, there must be a closer and coordinated relationship between the specialized agencies and the Bretton Woods institutions. 
The idea of establishing an expanded Bureau of the Economic and Social Council with a limited membership deserves careful consideration. 
The recommendation that the Council should serve as a unifying governing entity to which all United Nations funds and programmes report and relate on major policy matters is sound. 
In this regard, a body consisting of the Bureau of the Economic and Social Council and the heads of the Bretton Woods institutions and certain United Nations agencies meeting periodically is a novel proposition. 
This may promote coherence in policy for all United Nations programmes and funds as well as greater coordination of, and intergovernmental oversight in, the work of the specialized agencies. 
Thirdly, with regard to the Advisory Committee on Coordination (ACC), while the leadership role of the Secretary-General is obvious, we believe that it should not be confined to agencies. 
There should be regularized consultations among the senior Secretariat officials. 
Tenth, as for the financing of United Nations development activities, we fully agree with the last paragraph of the report that is, that more resources are needed; mandates and the resources provided for them must be in a sound relationship and there must be predictability in funding. 
The devising of new approaches should not be exploited to relieve the burden on the largest contributors at the expense of equity. 
As rightly noted in the report, the United Nations has a comprehensive mandate spanning social, economic and political issues. 
The United Nations has an ideal and timely opportunity to act now through the proposed Agenda for Development. 
A United Nations Agenda for Development must therefore seek to bridge the economic disparities within a society as well as between nations. 
The present global structural economic imbalances have contributed to these extreme disparities and marginalized many countries. 
The centrality of the United Nations as an institution for development must address this problem by promoting rules of the game in the international system which will serve not to deprive, but to ensure fair and equitable distribution of global wealth and improve the well-being of all peoples. 
This is a responsibility enshrined in the Charter. 
The Malaysian delegation fully supports the view that there is a need to establish an open-ended working group of the General Assembly for immediate follow-up action on drafting an Agenda for Development for our adoption and for early implementation. 
Mrs. El-Islambouly (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): I should like at the outset to reiterate the Egyptian delegation's support for the statement made by the representative of Algeria on behalf of the Group of 77 and China under agenda item 92, on the Agenda for Development. 
We also wish to welcome the Secretary-General's report (A/48/935) and its complement, A/49/665, as well as the additional information we have heard this morning when we began our consideration of this item which is one of the most important items on the General Assembly's agenda at its present session. 
The delegation of Egypt participated, from 6 to 10 June 1994, in the Hearings on the Secretary-General's report, as outlined in General Assembly resolution 48/166. 
The answer is this: the agenda for development has realized some but not all aspirations. 
It has dealt positively with some of but not all the views and concerns of the developing countries. 
We find in the agenda many positive elements which amount to a concrete and constructive step towards crystallizing a more effective role for the United Nations in promoting international cooperation for development. 
We also find negative elements which should have been dealt with differently, and find that other elements, which should not have been overlooked, are missing from the agenda. 
Peace and development are the two faces of the same coin. 
While we agree with these broad outlines, we have a few primary remarks which we summarize as follows: 
First, attempts to redefine development must not lead to the dilution of the notion of economic growth in its simplest form and as the most important driving force behind development. 
We should not try to pre-empt events by using definitions and concepts that have not been agreed on at the intergovernmental level. 
For example, the report refers to the need to reflect the social and environmental costs of development in the pricing process, while the concepts involved are yet to take shape. 
Second, most of the report's recommendations relate to institutional arrangements, of a purely organizational nature, which give rise to serious reservations, such as the recommendation calling for the establishment of a limited-membership expanded bureau in the Economic and Social Council. 
This, as we see it, will tend to redouble the tendency towards less and less transparency, especially after limiting the membership of the executive boards of various programmes and funds. 
Another example is the recommendation that the Special Representative should command and direct all elements of the United Nations system at all levels undertaking development activities as part of the mission. 
This, as we see it, is contrary to resolution 47/199 and to the necessary separation of the United Nations development and peace-keeping activities. 
Third, the distinction between prevention and cure in the area of development is ambiguous. 
We support the Secretary-General's recommendation that an international conference be held on development financing. 
We are convinced that it is important to hold such a conference in 1996 with the aim of mobilizing the resources needed to finance development. 
We would refer here to the hopes we pin on the International Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa. 
Fifth, we welcome the Secretary-General's comments on the fears of developing countries with respect to the implications of the Uruguay Round; the fear is that some developed countries may tend to impose protectionist measures under environmental pretexts. 
We take note of the three options he put forth in Ohio, last October, regarding the shape that relationship might take. 
Sixth, we welcome the report's comments on enhancing the role of the Bretton Woods institutions, on reviving the liaison committee between those institutions and the United Nations, and on the need to take fully into account the important social dimension of all economic reform and structural adjustment programmes. 
Having been engaged in putting in place an ambitious programme of economic reform and structural adjustment since May 1990, Egypt underscores the need to take into account the fact that economic and social conditions, and other circumstances related to such reform programmes differ from one country to the other. 
Also, the recommendations on increased transparency in the area of military expenditure and the call for detailed comparative analyses of military and social budgets are highly sensitive and touch upon matters that have to do with the sovereign right of protecting territorial integrity. 
Eighth, we support the Secretary-General's call for a follow-up on the results of the International Conference on Population and Development, held in Cairo, and of other United Nations conferences, through the unified structure of a follow-up mechanism within the United Nations system. 
Ninth, a number of questions remain regarding the establishment of an international board of consultants on development to report to the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council. 
What would be the point of such a board, and what would be its relationship with the Commission on Sustainable Development? And what about the role of the Committee for Development Planning? 
We believe that the convening of such sessions is needed per se. 
What is needed is active follow-up of the results of such sessions. 
At the same time we are moving farther away from the target of allocating the agreed 0.7 per cent to official development assistance that was approved in 1970 and was reiterated at Rio in 1992. 
Moreover, direct foreign investment goes to a very limited number of developing countries. 
Debt servicing has grown to nearly 25 per cent of Africa's export earnings at a time when starvation and famine threaten 20 million Africans, not to mention the millions under threat from acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS), malaria and other endemic diseases. 
The unprecedented increase in United Nations peace-keeping operations under Chapter VII of the Charter, which followed the end of the cold war, has involved the allocation of huge sums of money to those operations: $3.5 billion this year (1994) alone. 
We are fully convinced that increasing the resources earmarked for development in the context of the preventive development concept would lead, in the medium and the long term, to substantial reductions in the exorbitant expenditure on peace-keeping operations. 
The two agendas would consolidate the role of the United Nations system in establishing genuine and effective international cooperation for the good of the whole world without distinction and for the prosperity of present and future generations. 
Mr. Omar Birido (Sudan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Mr. Yoo (Republic of Korea): At the outset I should like to pay tribute to several individuals who have made noteworthy contributions to the agenda item before us. 
First, my delegation thanks Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali for presenting An Agenda for Development, which has been acknowledged as a timely and vital document. 
We would also like to express our appreciation to the General Assembly's President, Amara Essy, for his introductory remarks, which will provide useful guidelines for our deliberations. 
We also acknowledge the excellent work of his predecessor, Ambassador Insanally, particularly in organizing the World Hearings on Development last June. 
The proliferation of such tensions serves as a sobering reminder that development is one of the most critical tasks facing the international community as it seeks to address socio-economic difficulties and establish a foundation for peace. 
With the advent of this auspicious occasion my delegation hopes that the aspiration of global peace and human well-being will come that much closer to becoming a reality. 
Although the primary responsibility of the United Nations is to maintain international peace and security, it has become all too evident that development and peace go hand in hand and that development is one of the best ways to achieve preventive diplomacy and a stable world order. 
The complexity and far-reaching implications of development require that it be regarded as the collective task of the entire international community. 
Indeed, socio-economic goals, such as the alleviation of poverty and enhancement of social infrastructures, are universally shared objectives that simply cannot be confined to national bodies. 
My delegation hopes to see further suggestions on ways in which the United Nations may assume a more prominent and strengthened role in development. 
Although my delegation feels that a much more in-depth review of the recommendations of the report is needed, we would like to make some general preliminary comments at this time. 
The global community has come to recognize that the concept of development no longer relates strictly to economic development, but encompasses a multitude of issues relating to the environment, the alleviation of poverty and the empowerment of women, among others. 
It goes without saying that, while economic growth alone cannot guarantee development, it is the most crucial element of the development process. 
While the market can play an important role in economic growth, governmental action, particularly in the early stages of development, is essential. 
Each State must shoulder the primary responsibility for development and should set up its own policy priorities and goals. 
In this regard, the participation of all actors within that State, such as the private sector, non-governmental organizations and the grass-roots movement, should be strongly encouraged. 
It has also become clear that the involvement of women in the development process can neither be over-emphasized nor overlooked. 
Each State's developmental effort must be reinforced by the support and cooperation of the international community. 
My delegation shares the view that the Agenda for Development should pay special attention to the least developed countries, particularly in Africa, which are persistently plagued by poverty and widespread unemployment. 
To this end, we support the Secretary-General's consideration of the establishment of a task force within the Administrative Committee on Coordination to identify inter-agency initiatives in support of Africa and to provide increased assistance to the African countries. 
History has shown us that aid alone will not suffice. 
Private investment can play a pivotal role in building the economic capabilities of developing countries. 
Ways to create a favourable environment to attract more private investment in developing countries should be examined. 
However, earning financial resources through trade remains the most desirable option. 
Resources and technology are two vital tools for development. 
In this regard, the international community should try to further formulate feasible and action-oriented recommendations in the field of investment, trade and the transfer of technology. 
These recommendations should include strengthening South-South cooperation, with a special focus on building economic and technical cooperation between developing countries. 
With its universality, neutrality, vast global network and 50 years of experience in development, as well as the mandate and legitimacy provided by the Charter, the United Nations is well qualified to handle development. 
We agree that the United Nations is the most appropriate Organization to handle this profound and multifaceted issue. 
Indeed, we need only to look at its past achievements in this area to see evidence of its capability. 
None the less, the demands for heightened action and response by the United Nations continue to grow, creating the need for a revitalized role for the United Nations to ensure its viability in dealing with development challenges. 
The proposal at the World Hearings to establish a high-level body on development and economic policy may deserve consideration. 
One of the best contributions that the General Assembly could make in this context is to heighten public awareness of and consensus building on the development issue. 
Since the late 1970s, many efforts have been made to reinforce the Economic and Social Council and there have been many achievements. 
But there is always room for improvement. 
In this regard, we consider the recommendation that the role of the Council be enhanced to be one of the practical options available. 
This is particularly essential for the efficient utilization of limited development resources. 
My delegation feels that, above all, securing closer relations between the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions should be an integral part of development efforts. 
So far, the work of each of those two entities has had a distinct character, but my delegation is confident that through the consolidation and coordination of their activities each will benefit from the experience and expertise of the other. 
My delegation notes with interest the Secretary-General's proposal to conduct joint cooperative activities in distinct areas of development, including poverty-alleviation strategies, sustainable energy development and post-conflict building and reconstruction. 
This proposal seems to be based upon a gradual approach. 
We also feel that the reinstatement of the Liaison Committee between the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions would be a step forward in strengthening the link between these two entities. 
My delegation also welcomes the Secretary-General's decision to bestow additional responsibilities on the Administrator of the Programme to assist him in building policy coherence and enhancing coordination within the United Nations system. 
Since the Secretary-General's recommendations on development were issued only recently, my delegation is of the view that an appropriate forum should be established to give the fullest consideration to the critical question of development and to facilitate the deliberations. 
In this regard, my delegation supports the proposed establishment of an open-ended working group of the General Assembly. 
We are very glad to see it before us today. 
The Chinese delegation is now carefully studying the questions and recommendations in the report. 
Here, we wish to share with other delegations some of our preliminary views. 
However, efforts to promote economic growth should not stop at abstract principles. 
In other words, consensus on principles will have to be followed by deeds and documents on international development cooperation translated into action. 
The establishment of favourable external conditions for the economic development of the developing countries is one of the primary objectives and tasks of the United Nations, which should help them in particular to overcome constraints in such areas as trade, financial resources and technology. 
Only strengthened international cooperation in these key areas can achieve noticeable results in the promotion of economic growth and development. 
Moreover, we must bear in mind that the central aim of international development cooperation is to help the developing countries achieve long-term economic growth and development. Such cooperation should by no means be driven by short-term and fragmentary considerations. 
The United Nations operational activities for development need to contribute to crisis prevention, emergency humanitarian assistance and post-conflict reconstruction. 
But this should in no way weaken or even replace the Organization's primary mandate for multilateral technical cooperation or subordinate it to peace-keeping operations. That would undercut the strength of the United Nations in resolving the silent crises in the developing world. 
In this connection, we think that the proposal to place operational activities for development under the leadership of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General in charge of peace-keeping operations needs further reflection. 
Secondly, practical results should be stressed and the outcome of international conferences translated into concrete development cooperation. 
They should stick to promoting the economic growth and development of the developing countries as their central task while taking into consideration such areas as social development and environmental protection. 
In this regard, transparency and extensive and full consultation with Member States need to be emphasized to ensure the full and comprehensive implementation of the agreements reached at the various conferences to satisfy the needs of the developing countries. 
At present, efforts should be concentrated on digesting and testing these reform measures in practice, rather than hastily introducing new ones. 
Prudence should be applied with regard to recommendations that involve such fundamental principles as universal representation and the possible revision of the Charter. 
Regrettably, resources for operational activities for development, especially the core fund, have decreased, and this has been exacerbated by the advancing proportion of non-core funding in overall funding. 
Extensive and in-depth international cooperation is the contemporary watchword and the ardent hope of all countries, particularly the developing countries. 
It is against this broad background that the Agenda for Development was initiated. 
Mr. Owada (Japan): My delegation would like to thank the Secretary-General for his report on an Agenda for Development, which offers recommendations for revitalizing the activities of the United Nations in the area of development. 
My delegation finds this report containing his recommendations quite useful as a basis for our discussion on this important subject. 
Since the report came out only recently, I am afraid that we have not had enough time to study its contents as carefully as we would have liked. 
I shall therefore confine myself at this juncture to offering some of my delegation's preliminary comments on the report. 
Other delegations, I am sure, would agree with me that we cannot hope to complete our deliberations on this important subject in the limited time available. 
With the end of the cold war, a new international situation has arisen in which problems of an economic and social nature, such as poverty and environmental degradation, are increasingly recognized as new threats to world peace and stability. 
Thus, we are entering a new era in which we must seriously concern ourselves with formulating a new comprehensive strategy for development. 
In this context, my delegation fully supports the basic approach of the report, whose first section is devoted to national policies for development. 
In this sense, of paramount importance to development, in the view of my delegation, are the self-help efforts of developing countries and their peoples, which development assistance can only complement. 
Regarding international cooperation to promote development, my delegation would like to make the following two points. 
In this context, Japan proposed at the 1993 Tokyo Summit to promote a new strategy that would be based on comprehensive and differentiated approaches. 
This differentiated approach should be pursued in formulating each developing country's long- and medium-term development plans, on the basis of such programmes as the Country Strategy Note (CSN) and the country programmes of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
It is in this same context that my delegation has been emphasizing the importance of promoting so-called South-South cooperation. 
In the view of my delegation, this is an area in which we can apply the comprehensive and differentiated approaches most efficiently. 
In this sense, South-South cooperation has a great potential to explore and exploit, to the extent that it is no longer appropriate to talk about the North and the South as if they were two distinct groups. 
Within this continuum of countries in different stages of development, strengthening cooperative links for sharing experiences and know-how will be extremely important. 
In cooperation with the Group of 77, and with other developed countries, we are now taking the first steps towards the formulation of such plans. 
My delegation thus proposes that at the current session of the General Assembly an ad-hoc group of experts be established to study ways to promote South-South cooperation through the United Nations, taking into account the experience, both multilateral and bilateral, that has been gained in this area. 
One key issue raised in the Secretary-General's recommendations on an Agenda for Development is the relationship between military spending and development. 
My delegation shares the view expressed in the report that excessive military spending and its consequences are deeply inimical to development goals. 
My delegation also supports the recommendation of the report that world hearings on the connection between disarmament and development be conducted by the President of the General Assembly. 
Let me now turn to the recommendations for an effective multilateral development system. 
The real question, however, is how to apply these observations. 
It seems to me that the report would have been more useful if it had elaborated on these ideas by offering concrete proposals on actions that might be taken. 
Secondly, my delegation supports the recommendations in the Secretary-General's report on such common development goals and priorities as empowerment of women, eradication of poverty, and development in Africa. 
Once this has been done, we can more carefully consider other ways of addressing the question of poverty at future conferences. 
Fourthly, my delegation agrees that the recommendations regarding preventive development and establishment of a global watch system deserve our careful attention and should be further elaborated. 
Lastly, I wish to touch upon the problem of the financing mechanism and offer some of my delegation's views thereon. 
In my view, voluntary contributions based upon the political will of Governments and the support of their people should continue to be the basic funding mechanism. 
In fact, Japan has been steadily expanding its official development assistance. 
While the total amount in dollars of official development assistance from all donor countries of the Development Assistance Committee decreased by more than 10 per cent from 1992 to 1993, Japan is one of the very few donors that actually increased its official development assistance contribution. 
In accordance with its new Fifth Medium-Term Target, Japan plans to disburse $70 to $75 billion of official development assistance over the five-year period from 1993 to 1997, which is a 40 to 50 per cent increase over the Medium-Term Target for 1987 to 1992. 
This will enable it to expand its activities to a wider range of fields. 
None the less, I am convinced that simply to switch from the system of voluntary contributions to that of assessed allocations will not solve the problem, in the absence of political will. 
In my delegation's view, it is of cardinal importance in the consideration of the financing mechanism that the development agencies of the United Nations system demonstrate to donors, through efforts to improve the efficiency, transparency and effectiveness of their activities, that those activities are worthwhile and deserve strong support. 
We should be wary of introducing a new funding mechanism such as assessed contributions light-heartedly, without firm assurance that desired improvements will be forthcoming as a result. 
As for the other funding measures suggested in the report, such as the idea of a fee on speculative international financial transactions or a levy on fossil-fuel use, my delegation feels that much more careful reflection is needed before they can be seriously considered. 
My delegation, for its part, looks forward to working closely with other delegations towards that end. 
Mr. T\x{e16c}k (Slovenia): Several months ago we commended the Secretary-General for his report on the Agenda for Development, which is a thoughtful reflection on various dimensions of development and the role of the United Nations in this context. 
To implement such a project requires intellectual power, political will and the mobilization of considerable resources. 
Let us make several substantive observations on some aspects of the Agenda for Development, starting with something that comes directly from my country's own experience. 
One central question in development is the ever-present one of the relationship between economic growth and social development. 
Let me add in passing that recent changes in many countries, including those in transition, have shown that the cold war will really be over only when it is generally accepted that profound transformation is needed on both sides of the dividing line that formerly ran through the globe. 
The transition process needs social policies to alleviate social problems; these, however, should not be stopgap measures, but measures that are an organic part of the transition. 
We are engaged in a historic attempt at transition, an attempt that has never been carried through. 
We in Slovenia are pretty far down the road of the transition process. 
We consider this an important experience: it demonstrates that the process of transition is country-specific and can be successful in a relatively short period of time, without large mobilization of outside resources. 
Transition is not a selfish project and does not mean that the needs of the neediest and disinherited must be callously disregarded; that is why we are eager to participate in a search for better, more modern ways to enact development. 
The era of models and countermodels is past. 
This is a time for pragmatic, flexible approaches and for a diminishing role of the State, which in the recent past often nearly suffocated growth and devalued work. 
This is also a time of renewed importance for global change and global approaches. 
The collapse of the former ideologically based divisions has produced new challenges that affect us all. 
Economic issues have to be understood and taken into account in formulating social policies. 
This is one of the main messages of the Agenda for Development. 
It is useful that the recommendations are structured in a manner that provides an opportunity for refinement of their content and for additional, complementary ideas. 
In the recommendations it is postulated as a specific policy orientation with respect to the status of women. 
In addition, it is recognized that efforts towards development and the eradication of poverty require a bottom-up, participatory approach. 
Empowerment is very relevant here as well. 
One of the most widely shared definitions of participation by the people insists that participation, in order to be meaningful, must include an opportunity and an effective framework for participation in decision-making for those who have been hitherto excluded from decision-making. 
Poverty most often means exclusion. 
Policies intended to eradicate poverty should be developed in a manner that coordinates the aspects focusing on expanding the resources necessary for the eradication of poverty and those providing realistic opportunities for the empowerment of people. 
An essential element in such an approach is the strengthening, protection and implementation of human rights. 
The right to an adequate standard of living is a universally recognized human right and should serve as a basis from which national and international policies are developed. 
The United Nations can help in this process. 
Strengthening of the human rights component of development would also make several specific tasks for example, the task of combating corruption more effective. 
And last but not least, the process of development as a means of preventing conflicts can be effective only if it contains safeguards against human rights violations and if such violations are adequately assessed and effectively addressed in a timely manner. 
Policy requirements based on universally accepted human rights standards are therefore an important aspect of any meaningful Agenda for Development and ought to be more clearly spelled out in the process of refinement of the present recommendations. 
Terminological innovation is not always necessary or appropriate. 
We appreciate the intentions behind the use of such terms as preventive and curative development; however, we would prefer greater clarity, especially in the context of the role of development as a means of preventing conflicts. 
It is also necessary to consider that development is a value in itself and that management of social and political tensions is a necessary ingredient. 
Prevention of conflicts is a natural consequence rather than the purpose of development. 
Let us in closing make a few remarks on the future action at the level of the United Nations. 
We support the Secretary-General in his effort to help the General Assembly develop its capacity for comprehensive and coherent policy guidance and to strengthen the Economic and Social Council, which should be empowered for genuine policy coordination. 
We also support the idea of an international conference on development. 
The recommendations offered by the Secretary-General suggest that the focus of such a conference should be on forging a new framework for development cooperation and on the financing of development. 
Slovenia supports the proposal to create an open-ended working group to elaborate on these questions in the coming months, and we hope that this process will lead to success. 
Mr. Kudryavtsev (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): Throughout this entire year, an intensive dialogue has been going on to define the broad outlines of the future Agenda for Development. 
The need for preparing this document, which is essentially a prototype of the new strategy of United Nations activities for sustainable development and international cooperation, is dictated by the new realities. 
The first important steps in this direction have been taken. 
The Secretary-General's report (A/48/935), which was taken up during the World Hearings on Development and at the high-level meetings of the regular session of the Economic and Social Council (ECOSOC), and his recent report (A/49/665) on recommendations, which took into account the results of these discussions, are significant. 
We believe that this is a good basis on which to continue the complex process of developing generally acceptable approaches to development that might in the future form a basis for agreed intergovernmental recommendations. 
In this chain, organic niches or spots should be provided for non-governmental organizations, social groups, and scientific and trade union groups, not to mention that dynamic and influential force the private sector and they should be included as fully fledged actors and not mere supernumeraries. 
Generally speaking, we are impressed by the methodological approach taken by the Secretary-General to the task conferred upon him: focusing on the formulation of recommendations. 
We would like to make a few comments on their substance. 
It is indisputable that we must have a comprehensive approach to development that takes into account all five of its cardinal components: maintenance of peace, economic growth, protection of the environment, social justice and democracy. 
The thesis of the Secretary-General is also true: the comprehensive recommendations of the most recent major forums of the United Nations have outlined the broad framework for action in these areas, and the search is now on for mechanisms by which to implement them. 
In our view, we should put greater force into the idea of setting up a new partnership for the participants in modern development at all levels and in all stages, in initiating and taking decisions before they are implemented. 
That idea, in our view, should be the linchpin of the appropriate section of the Agenda. 
I believe it would also be useful to take an inventory of the potential for that interaction, both in terms of sectors and on a country level, in executing specific programmes and projects. 
Over and above the proposal made by the Secretary-General for setting up a liaison committee, we could give thought to the advisability of setting up other permanent and ad hoc mechanisms for coordinating joint action. 
There is no doubt as to the importance of strengthening the system of operational activities of the United Nations, primarily by enhancing coordination, by more effective execution of programmes and projects and by improving system-wide management of this area. 
As for financing operational activities, we agree with the delegation of Japan that it is not advisable to go beyond the framework of the principle of voluntary contributions by States for that purpose. 
Here, as in other sectors, it is exceptionally important that we proceed on the basis of the universal nature of United Nations activities, which should adequately reflect the problems and requirements of all groups of countries. 
In that connection, it seems strange that the problems of the economies in transition some 30 countries were given fewer than five lines in the report. 
The successful introduction of reforms by these countries will determine not only the future of their own development, but also to a significant degree world economic relations at the convergence of two centuries. 
The Russian Federation, current Chairman of the Commonwealth of Independent States, believes that the problems of integrating into the world economy the economies of this group of countries, which are going through a very difficult restructuring towards a market economy, deserve greater attention. 
In our view, there is a clear gap here in the analytical work of the Secretariat, and the Secretariat unit responsible for issues relating to countries with transitional economies must substantially strengthen its work, raising it to the level it deserves. 
Another important sphere that requires adequate reflection in the Agenda is the conversion of military production, not only in nuclear countries, but in others which have accumulated enormous stockpiles of conventional weapons and the infrastructures for their production. 
The Russian delegation is prepared to continue work on the Agenda for Development. 
Of course, serious negotiations lie before us, but, given a constructive and realistic approach on the part of all States, we believe that this work can be successfully completed by the fiftieth session of the General Assembly. 
We expect that this process will result in a coherent and action-oriented strategy shared by all. 
My delegation expresses its high appreciation of the Secretary-General for presenting his reports (A/48/935 and A/49/665) on an Agenda for Development, containing his views and recommendations on the main substantive and institutional aspects of the issue, in compliance with the relevant General Assembly resolutions. 
Our deliberations today rest upon valuable input by the high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council during its substantive session this year, as well as on ideas and views presented during the general debate at the current session of the General Assembly. 
The World Hearings on Development conducted under the presidency of Ambassador Samuel Insanally produced a plethora of thought-provoking ideas that will undoubtedly enrich our deliberations. 
Thus a great deal of work has already been done that, hopefully, will facilitate a more focused and productive discussion of the agenda item with a view to forging a new framework for development cooperation. 
My delegation sees these deliberations as a logical continuation of the Agenda for Peace. 
The essence of the work done to date boils down, in our view, to the following three main conclusions. 
There seems to be a growing awareness and general acceptance of the fact that development is not confined to economic aspects, but, rather, encompasses such interlinked components as peace, social justice, democracy and protection of the environment. 
This programme, as we see it, should define and prioritize its objectives and clearly articulate the responsibilities of all actors at the national, regional and international levels. 
Thirdly, the ultimate objective resides in the betterment of the human condition in other words, in the promotion of people-centred sustainable development. 
If sustainable development is to be attained, it by necessity will involve each and every nation hence the imperative need to take into account the vital interests of the developing world. 
Let me now deal with some of the essential topics that my delegation believes should be reflected in an Agenda for Development. 
In the formulation of such an Agenda, the root causes of the prevailing complex economic situation must be addressed in order to find an adequate response to the persistent inequalities and imbalances that negatively affect the developing countries. 
Abject poverty and social disintegration are the two formidable impediments to sustained economic growth and sustainable development. 
Various reports and studies of the issue of poverty make it amply evident that this problem, complex and multidisciplinary in nature, requires a cross-sectoral and coordinated approach. 
In this regard, we share the view of the Secretary-General: 
The efforts of the developing countries to improve their economic and social situation are being undermined by, among other factors, the growing external debt burden. 
What is needed now is a political commitment and resolve on the part of creditors to reduce and, where possible, to cancel debt. 
To give an added political impetus to resolving this intractable problem, consideration could be given to convening a special session of the General Assembly, or an international conference at the highest political level, with a view to formulating an effective international debt strategy. 
Commitments made by the developed nations to reach the official development assistance target of 0.7 per cent of gross national product must be honoured and implemented in practice. 
We wish to see this commitment reaffirmed in the Agenda for Development. 
We should have preferred to see in the Secretary-General's report his specific ideas as to how those flows could be ensured. 
In this connection, my delegation wishes to note the importance of convening an international conference on the financing of development. 
A fair trading system based upon non-discriminatory and non-restrictive arrangements and practices is a most effective way of promoting the goals of development. 
In this regard, we fully share the view, expressed in the Ministerial Declaration of the Group of 77 on the Agenda for Development, that there should be, above all, consistency and coherence between proclaimed adherence to trade liberalization and implementation of specific trade policies. 
We are also of the view that mechanisms should be devised to provide adequate compensation to those developing countries that are adversely affected by the new multilateral trade regime. 
We see merit in the suggestion that, in order to maintain the integrity and comprehensive nature of the United Nations system, the World Trade Organization should be brought into close relationship with the United Nations. 
An important issue that we believe should find proper reflection in the Agenda for Development is that of the peace dividend, which, according to the 1994 report on human development, reached $935 billion between 1987 and 1994. 
The report rightly points to the fact that it is difficult to track where these funds went and that there was no clear link between reduced military spending and enhanced expenditure on human development. 
The Agenda for Development will be substantially enriched if the outcomes of the major international conferences, past and future especially the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women are synthesized and reflected in it. 
I wish to turn briefly to the institutional aspects of the Agenda for Development. 
We regard the United Nations as an irreplaceable and indispensable focal point for the promotion of international development cooperation. 
That being the case, the Organization must have its role strengthened so that it will not be sidelined and become a mere observer while the major decisions are taken elsewhere. 
As the field of activity of the United Nations and its development funds and specialized agencies is constantly expanding, the need for the Organization to have a greater coordinating role becomes ever more evident. 
In this context, it should be emphasized that the Charter provides possibilities for upgrading of the role of the Economic and Social Council to enable it effectively to assume these coordinating functions. 
To this end, the idea of more frequent sessions of the Economic and Social Council could be considered. 
Various other ideas and proposals designed to revitalize that body could be given serious attention. 
In our considered opinion, the development policies and activities of these bodies should complement each other. 
It is our view that, if this cooperation is to work, continuous dialogue and coordination at various levels between these bodies must be ensured. 
My delegation wishes, in conclusion, to endorse the proposal to set up, at this session of the General Assembly, a high-level working group to formulate and finalize an Agenda for Development. 
It would be advisable for such a group to carry out its mandate within a specified time preferably by the fiftieth anniversary session of the General Assembly. 
Mr. Kharrazi (Islamic Republic of Iran): I should like to take this opportunity to thank the Secretary-General for his report on an Agenda for Development, which has generated momentum for constructive dialogue on a new international partnership for development. 
In fact, the report should serve as a blueprint for international economic cooperation. 
We have studied the report thoroughly, and we expressed our views on its first part during the high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council. 
I believe that the General Assembly, at its current session, can make a significant contribution to the dialogue on the report's proposals. 
The report rightly addresses the national conditions that are necessary for development. 
Had these agreements been implemented, the international economic environment would be much more favourable for economic growth and development in the developing countries. 
That is why we have to focus on practical recommendations with regard to effective follow-up mechanisms for the implementation of international agreements. 
As is noted by the Secretary-General, a common framework should be developed for the purpose of following up major United Nations conferences. 
In this regard, we strongly support the idea of convening an international conference on the financing of development. 
In view of the important role of the Bretton Woods institutions and of regional banks, such a conference should be convened in close consultation with them. 
At present, most decisions on crucial international fiscal and trade policies are made by a small number of developed countries, without any form of participation by the developing nations. 
Thus, we deem it imperative that attempts to coordinate macroeconomic policy should be undertaken in those forums that ensure proper participation by all members of the world community in the decision-making process. 
In this respect, the follow-up discussions on an Agenda for Development should explore ways and means of promoting fair participation by developing countries in these negotiations. 
Meanwhile, the United Nations, because of its universal character, is the most appropriate forum for economic-policy coordination, provided that there is close cooperation between the Bretton Wood institutions and the Organization. 
If the United Nations is to play an effective role in the promotion of international development cooperation, its overall functions, particularly in the economic and social fields, will have to be revitalized in such a way that the promotion of development is its foremost and vital task. 
In this regard, the concept of development should be considered in its own right and as an inevitable element in the process of securing peace and security at the national and international levels. 
Effective implementation of the agenda for development and other agreed documents requires coordination among all concerned organizations. 
In this context, as stated in resolution 47/181, concrete recommendations on enhancing the relationship between the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions and now the World Trade Organization as well is needed. 
The Secretary-General has proposed another reform in the Economic and Social Council. 
He contends that expanding the bureau of the Council and its meeting inter-sessionally would facilitate agreement on important issues to be endorsed by the Council. 
On this point, my delegation would like to emphasize that the organizational arrangement has little bearing on the existing situation. 
At present the Economic and Social Council, which is undergoing many reforms, is the most appropriate body for policy coordination and follow-up in that it provides the high-level segment. 
In this context, my delegation supports the idea of establishing an open-ended working group of the General Assembly. 
Since the adoption by the General Assembly of resolution 47/181 in December 1992, the elaboration of an agenda for development has received widespread attention, particularly within the United Nations. 
The developing countries made their views and expectations on an agenda for development known in the Ministerial Declaration issued by the Group of 77 on the occasion of its thirtieth anniversary. 
In this respect, Zimbabwe fully associates itself with the statement by the Chairman of the Group of 77 on this important subject this morning. 
Thus the initiative for an agenda for development, on the eve of our fiftieth anniversary, is not only timely but also augurs well for our development endeavours well into the twenty-first century. 
We therefore welcome this recognition that development is an indispensable prerequisite for peace. 
As the world is brought closer together by commerce and trade and other economic links, the power of decision-making on vital global economic issues remains the preserve of a handful of industrialized countries. 
It is in this context that we have noted with dismay the sharp decline in official financial resource flows from the developed countries over the last few years. 
The fragmented approach whereby bilateral commercial and multilateral debt are treated in different, uncoordinated forums and the various categories of debtor developing countries are treated on a case-by-case basis has to be reviewed. 
We fully support the Secretary-General's call for the outright cancellation of debts for the least-developed countries and the poorest countries, particularly those in Africa. 
An Agenda for Development should attach the highest priority to the implementation of international agreements in the economic and social fields in an action-oriented manner. 
As we speak, the attention of the international community is focused on preparations for the World Summit for Social Development, the Fourth World Conference on Women and the second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) all to take place within the next two years. 
The agreements and commitments arising from these conferences will constitute a solid framework for international cooperation for economic and social development. 
As the Secretary-General correctly points out in his report, 
It is in this connection that we continue to support the call for an international conference on the financing of development, which developing countries have advocated for several years now. 
We applaud the Secretary-General for including this recommendation in his report. 
should become more accountable to the United Nations and not to the major Powers to avoid manipulation of their policies and activities in pursuit of narrow national and regional interests. 
As the development needs of the developing countries are increasing, we believe that the United Nations should live up to the tasks entrusted to it by reacting promptly to these needs. 
This will be possible only on a firm financial base. 
The need to find improved and more reliable mechanisms for funding multilateral development activities should be one of the central objectives of an Agenda for Development. 
The problems of the African continent, including the debt burden, which is a major obstacle to private investment, and the continued decline in official financial flows, are well documented. 
An important vehicle exists towards this end in the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
We pointed out at the beginning of this statement that the Secretary-General's report is a positive step forward. 
We also welcome the proposal to synthesize, cost, prioritize and place in an implementable time-frame the goals and targets agreed to by the international community in the economic and social development fields. 
I should like to conclude by reiterating that, while the United Nations is uniquely placed as the universal forum for forging international agreements and understandings, an Agenda for Development must ensure that these agreements are in fact implemented. 
The latest report and recommendations of the Secretary-General are now before us and deserve our careful consideration. 
We also deeply appreciate the concerted efforts of the Secretary-General in firming up his report in the midst of widely varying opinions and interpretations of what it should contain. 
We believe that it is a positive step forward. 
The Chairman of the Group of 77 has aptly articulated the position of the Group in his statement today. 
I should like to supplement this by highlighting a few specific concerns. 
The unprecedented transition in world affairs on all fronts political, socio-economic, humanitarian and ideological has engendered far-reaching expectations, not the least of which was the need for a concentrated push to revive the cause of development as an issue that deserved pre-eminence on the United Nations agenda. 
An overriding and continuing concern was the silent crisis which saw development issues being marginalized in favour of resolving immediate peace and security issues or short-term crisis management relating to socio-economic concerns. 
It is a matter of some satisfaction that the Secretary-General in his report has sought to highlight this imbalance. 
As we all know, this proposal has been on the table for quite some time, but it has never got off the ground. 
The report has referred to the concepts of preventive and curative development without enlarging on how necessary resources can be mobilized to implement them. 
They have long been urging the creation of a favourable international economic environment so that they could effectively fight against poverty and achieve sustained economic growth and development. 
There are no short-term solutions for it. 
When a crisis is detected, a sudden onrush of assistance cannot prevent it. 
Therefore, long-term measures must be adopted to support, especially, the poorest countries of the world. 
We feel that this relationship should be viewed in terms of the democratization and greater transparency of their decision-making processes. 
Enhanced coordination between the United Nations and these institutions, as proposed by the Secretary-General, is an important step forward in this regard. 
We feel that the Bretton Woods institutions should take far-reaching measures to expand investment in the social sectors in the developing countries. 
The report outlines four common goals of United Nations development activities: poverty, empowerment of women, preventive and curative development and development of Africa. 
We feel that one important goal has been omitted: that of the development of the least developed countries, which are the most vulnerable and whose socio-economic situation is deteriorating every day. 
The plight of the least developed countries has been outlined in various recent United Nations documents, and this was also underscored during the World Hearings on Development. 
On the subject of eradicating poverty, my delegation fully supports the Secretary-General's suggestion for a global compact to eliminate poverty over a specific period of time. 
We agree with the Secretary General's suggestion to expand the role of United Nations operational activities taking into account the global-network, neutrality and grant nature of these activities. 
However, this cannot materialize if resources for United Nations operational activities continue to dwindle. 
These activities must be assured adequate resources on a guaranteed and predictable basis if we want to make them more effective and expand their scope. 
At the same time we are preparing for the World Summit on Social Development, the Beijing Conference on Women and Habitat II. 
Suggestions for new institutional mechanisms, such as the proposed council of international development advisers, should be examined very carefully since we are not sure whether the creation of a new body can help facilitate the development of the developing countries. 
Similarly, the idea of instituting an expanded bureau of the Economic and Social Council to facilitate agreement in the Council also has to be studied carefully since it will be a limited body and deprive other members of the Council of participation in negotiation consultations. 
The report, while placing much emphasis on non-economic factors, has not elaborated on economic issues at the national level. 
In the last couple of years most of the developing countries have implemented drastic economic reform measures, the impact of which on society needs to be analysed in more detail. 
This aspect should receive our special attention, taking into account the role of such investment in economic growth. 
This needs to be studied carefully, as it may have negative socio-economic consequences for the developing countries. 
The issue should be examined taking into account this special concern of the developing countries. 
We are ready to actively participate and contribute in this regard. 
Papua New Guinea concurs with international consensus and the Secretary-General's own belief that before any form of development can take place nations must strive to secure and maintain peace and security for their peoples to live harmoniously within secure boundaries. 
Therefore, peace is an essential prerequisite and a foundation on which all forms of development, including economic development and environmental protection, social justice and democracy, should build. 
In that regard, I reiterate Papua New Guinea's concern that the end of the cold war has brought about a more alarming era in human history. 
Therefore, unless urgent attention is given by the international community to address the perpetual internal security problems faced by many countries on all continents of the world, the Agenda for Development is doomed to failure for most of the world's population. 
Papua New Guinea's concern is based on the well-known fact that the production and sale of arms from developed to developing countries, resulting in heavy military expenditures in many developing countries, directly contributes to and impacts upon civil society's inability to plan, manage and implement development programmes. 
Papua New Guinea, among other recommendations, welcomes the Secretary-General's call for the outright cancellation of debts owed by the poorest of the poor countries. 
In that regard, we also agree that external macroeconomic forces must support the development objectives of all developing countries through the provision of equitable access to trade, development cooperation, technology, investment and information. 
We therefore encourage our developed partner countries to re-examine and further liberalize and/or expedite their reforms of institutionalized discrimination that inhibits access to markets and other goods and services, in order to minimize the alarming disparity in development between the developed and developing countries. 
Papua New Guinea is of the strong view that global development must be sustainable in the use of natural resources. 
At the same time the international community must take urgent measures to control and prevent further environmental, including atmospheric, pollution if we are to promote and preserve conditions conducive to the continued survival of our global village. 
Equally important is equity in patterns of production and consumption which, we believe, is intrinsically linked to the productive activities of peoples in developed and developing countries. 
Without efforts adequately to address production and consumption patterns there is bound to be increased civil strife in the world though immigration and other civil disorders in many countries, especially the developing countries as people search for better lives in the twenty-first century. 
On this note, we welcome the Secretary-General's interim report on the United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation presented to the Second Committee for its consideration over the last two weeks. 
Papua New Guinea believes and acknowledges that the Bretton Woods institutions have made significant contributions to international development, and we congratulate them on this. 
However, we are aware that in the process of providing development assistance in expert personnel and financial resources they have at times often imposed conditionalities to force Governments to adopt development policies that in some instances have contributed to the current development crisis in many countries. 
One of the proposed responsibilities of such a council should be to address questions of economic insecurity as a result of internal and external factors, including natural disasters, leading to declining living standards in many countries. 
In that regard, Papua New Guinea will cooperate closely with the various United Nations agencies to maximize the effectiveness of the delivery of development assistance to the members of this world body. 
Mr. Mongbe (Benin) (interpretation from French): It is no easy task to speak on a subject, after more than 30 speakers have already done so, without creating the impression that one is simply parroting what has already been so well enunciated. 
higher standards of living, full employment, and conditions of economic and social progress and development; 
universal respect for, and observance of, human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion. 
These documents thrust us directly into the structure of an Agenda for Development. 
The clarity and precision of the reports and the note have enabled me to formulate some observations with respect to document A/49/665. 
By and large, the delegation of Benin appreciates the ideas set forth by the Secretary-General but would have liked certain priorities to be more clearly emphasized in a form separate from the report. 
To be sure, the report acknowledges that the Agenda for Development being formulated would emphasize the current development problems of Africa and of the least-developed countries. 
Such a task force would be useful, but it is not enough. 
We must not create the impression that Africa's problems are still being relegated to study groups, working groups, seminars, conferences, programmes of action and agendas, without measures and recommendations that have been repeatedly and broadly agreed upon ever being actually implemented. 
We wish also to refer to the question of the eradication of poverty, which is addressed only in two brief paragraphs, paragraphs 77 and 79, and in a few other scattered places in the report. 
With respect to paragraph 77, my delegation supports the Secretary-General's idea of formulating a global compact to eliminate poverty over a specified period of time. 
Two of the concepts to have emerged over the past year are reflected in paragraphs 80 to 83 of the report of the Secretary-General, although there is no clear, official definition of their exact meaning. 
As members will have guessed, I am referring to the concepts of preventive development and curative development. 
Before these can be used as a benchmark or a tool in formulating an Agenda for Development, they must be the subject of serious discussion in the proper forum. 
Development must be seen in its many dimensions and as a major responsibility of the United Nations, which is a world-wide political entity and moral force. 
Devising a new framework for development cooperation is a task incumbent upon a number of bodies, as is clearly stated in the report of the Secretary-General. 
But there are a number of grey areas in the allocation of responsibilities for development among the bodies of the United Nations system, despite the adoption of resolution 48/162. 
Indeed, the role proposed for the Economic and Social Council in paragraphs 46 and 47 of the report of the Secretary-General is significantly different from the role defined in that resolution. 
Unless I am mistaken or extremely naive, under paragraph 47 of the report of the Secretary-General, the expanded Bureau of the Economic and Social Council would be tantamount to an economic security council something not to the taste of small countries like mine. 
The first area that comes to our mind is intensification of preventive action and the fight against malaria and diarrhoeic diseases, particularly cholera. 
The Secretary-General's report has said it, many previous speakers here have recalled it, and it has been recalled in many other international forums, but I wish to repeat it, because it can never be said enough: peace and development are part of the same concept. 
The developing international situation, marked by continued hotbeds of tension in certain parts of the world, especially in Africa, where development is constantly sputtering and faltering, shows very clearly that there is an obvious correlation between peace and development. 
If development is assured in those countries where fratricidal conflict, inter-ethnic war, or inter-religious wars are raging, along with rivalries over the control and management of transborder resources, they will make peace and live in peace. 
If we help to restore lasting peace in countries where the same scourges keep on re-emerging, they will set out upon the road to sustainable development. 
What should now be done is to issue it. 
What is missing we are aware of it, and it must be acknowledged and admitted is adequate financial resources. 
Only the political will of all States, Members of our Organization or Observers, would make it possible, with the support of intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations, to issue an Agenda for Development worthy of the name, a programme for the realization of sustainable development. 
It will be an integrated approach, a combination of all the agreements achieved, or yet to be achieved, with a precise deadline that would commit the international community. 
In conclusion, I should like to reaffirm that one of the basic mandates of the United Nations is to promote action in the economic and social fields, putting development at the forefront of its concerns so as to achieve or maintain international peace and security. 
Mr. Samassekou (Mali) (interpretation from French): First I should like to thank the President of the General Assembly for his introduction to the debate on the Agenda for Development, which was to the point. 
My delegation wishes to congratulate the Secretary-General on the high quality of the report submitted under agenda item 92, entitled Agenda for development. 
With the submission of the outline of an Agenda for Development for our consideration, and the exercise of drafting it, we have been given an opportunity to analyse development questions and propose appropriate action to meet the challenges facing all the peoples and nations of the world. 
An evaluation of development policies and programmes has led us to recognize that the action so far taken has come nowhere near meeting the needs of sustainable human development based on the fundamental needs of man. 
There are more and more signs of an emerging consensus that new development policies are needed, as well as fundamental rules regulating international cooperation. 
An important step towards establishing new international economic relations was taken with the holding of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development in Rio de Janeiro in 1992 and of the International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo last September. 
The Agenda for Development must promote more effective international cooperation, capable of remedying all shortcomings. 
This proposed international conference on the financing of development should provide an appropriate framework within which to find a solution to these problems. 
A firm political commitment by the international community is essential for the United Nations to play the central role in development and international cooperation given it by the Charter and relevant General Assembly resolutions. 
Adequate, substantial and predictable financing for the various United Nations programmes and funds is one of the essential preconditions for the success of actions undertaken within the context both of humanitarian assistance and of development activities. 
Similarly, strengthened ties between the United Nations and the international financial institutions are a prerequisite for harmonizing actions related to multilateral cooperation. 
The many bloody conflicts which are raging all over the world today and to which our Organization devotes enormous resources have arisen for the most part because of the development level of the regions concerned. 
These resources would normally be devoted to financing development programmes, particularly in the least-developed countries to fight poverty, hunger, illiteracy and disease. 
The Agenda for Development must include measures to ensure sustainable development for these regions. 
Among today's major concerns, the question of the development of Africa deserves our particular attention. 
All the economic indicators reflect a state of stagnation or negative growth in the African economies since the early 1980s. 
A major consequence of this crisis is the proliferation of conflicts, one of whose serious repercussions is the mass migration of populations. 
Africa is today seen by some as a continent with a seriously compromised economic future. 
It is given negligible attention in discussions of major economic concerns, and the investments devoted to it are not proportionate to its needs. 
And yet Africa is a continent of hope, with an enormous human and natural potential which should be recognized in the search for a solution to its many problems. 
Africa, today more than ever, needs the international community's solidarity to consolidate its democratic achievements and the economic reform processes under way. 
In that regard, a diversification fund for Africa's commodities must be established within the framework of the implementation of the New Agenda. 
The mobilization of sufficient financial, technical and technological resources to implement the international community's commitments to Africa remains a major concern of that continent. 
My delegation remains convinced that appropriate measures must be taken urgently to put into effect the recommendations in paragraphs 84 and 85 of the Secretary-General's report in document A/49/655. 
On the eve of the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of our Organization, we face many challenges in the fields of economic and social development. 
It must be translated into a consistent, effective and pragmatic plan of action. 
The basic objective of the Agenda for Development must be the enhancement of mankind's well-being, the eradication of poverty, disease and ignorance, and the creation of productive work for all. 
In conclusion, we venture to express our hope that the World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen in 1995, will also contribute to the attainment of these objectives. 
Together with An Agenda for Peace, these documents respond to the real needs of mankind in the post-cold-war period and, we hope, will guide the activities of the United Nations system into the next century. 
Secondly, there were the World Hearings on Development, which offered a framework for dialogue and an exchange of views on the main aspects of development and on the role of the United Nations system in supporting this process. 
The wide participation of scientists, politicians and representatives of Governments, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and the private sector confirms the interest in, and the importance given to, this matter and confers a new dimension on the universality of the United Nations. 
Thirdly, there was the ministerial segment of the 1994 Economic and Social Council substantive session, where Governments presented their views on the Secretary-General's report. 
We have the moral obligation to our peoples and our children to succeed in these efforts. 
Allow me to highlight some of the ideas contained in the Secretary-General's reports which have a special relevance for my delegation. 
First, we strongly support the concept of the five dimensions of development identified and defined by the Secretary-General. 
They are strongly interlinked and confirm the complexity of this concept and of the efforts needed for its promotion. 
They require sustained efforts by States at the national level, as well as regional and international cooperation. 
Secondly, we equally support the approach of development as a common problem and responsibility of all countries. 
The report An agenda for development and its recommendations identify in a comprehensive manner the needs, the challenges and the means specific to every group of countries, both developed and developing, as well as those with economies in transition. 
The third valuable idea that I wish to underline is that national efforts have an essential role in the promotion of development. 
In this context, good governance and the promotion and encouragement of private initiatives are of the utmost importance and might be regarded as necessary prerequisites for the enhancement of these efforts. 
But this is not sufficient if there is to be sound and steady national development. 
Such development has to be facilitated and supported by a favourable international environment, cooperation and assistance in a spirit of partnership, international peace, and stability. 
In this respect, the United Nations can and must play an important role. 
To that end, we have the main structures provided under the Charter. 
In addition, there is a thorough understanding of the interdependence between development and peace. 
We already have An Agenda for Peace and the proposed agenda for development. 
Development is, in fact, a tool of preventive diplomacy, and peace, in its turn, a prerequisite for development. 
Democracy and respect for human rights have an increasing role in the process of achieving sustainable development. 
In the economic sphere, democratization implies a decreasing role for Governments as main economic agents; decentralization in the economic decision-making process; and support and encouragement for private initiative. 
In our view, the creative capacities of individuals, acting within an adequate and supportive institutional and legal framework set up by their Governments, is the key to efficient and sustained economic growth. 
At the same time, combining the innovative capacities of individuals with coordinated action by Governments for the purpose of achieving social goals is essential to human development, which is the ultimate goal of any development process. 
The report An Agenda for Development and especially the recently published recommendations, in document A/49/665, contain important suggestions for an effective multilateral development system and for more efficient and effective United Nations development activities. 
My delegation supports the establishment of an intergovernmental working group a body subordinate to the General Assembly as the framework for new debates and for the exchange of views on this issue. 
We are confident that, together with the contributions of the representatives of Governments and of the intergovernmental organizations, the output of such a group would provide the necessary balance between the already valuable conceptual part of the proposed agenda for development and the courses of future action. 
A partnership for development something that implies not only cooperation between States but also cooperation between Member States and the United Nations system is more necessary now than it has ever been. 
Today we join others in expressing appreciation of the concrete recommendations that have been presented, which, we understand, are based on that report. 
It certainly merits further thorough and detailed examination in the course of our continuing efforts to finalize the proposed agenda for development. 
Today, owing to the fact that the recommendations were presented just a few days ago, we can only focus on some selected major issues. 
It is important that all Member States acknowledge this priority if we are to find a common basis for our further endeavours. 
We concur with the Secretary-General in his statement that, together, peace, the economy, environmental protection, social justice and democracy constitute a comprehensive approach to the overall dimension of development. 
Economic development is essential to the success of our efforts towards peace, environmental protection, social welfare and democracy on a global scale. 
In virtually every dimension of development the role of women is a central element. 
We hope that at the forthcoming World Conference in Beijing this understanding will be crystallized into strong commitments to action. 
This is the section that deals with national policies for development. 
The proposed agenda for development should recognize that the development process is country-specific. 
Resources must be used in such a manner that the limited means available achieve the most positive results and meet the most pressing needs. 
In recent years, several countries have had to face new economic and social problems on their way to transforming their economies to market-oriented standards. 
The recommendation of the Secretary-General in that context calls for additional resources, a call which we support. 
Austria has assisted countries with economies in transition while maintaining at the same time its level of cooperation with developing countries. 
Furthermore, flows to developing countries reported last year have increased in real terms. 
Major concerns have been addressed here and at other levels that the United Nations could not respond adequately to the new emerging global dimensions with regard to development issues. 
We do believe that the United Nations has to fulfil these tasks in close interaction between all United Nations bodies and agencies. 
Austria supports the idea that such cooperation, based on the recognition of the respective identity and the respective mandate of each organization, should be complementary and should avoid unnecessary competition. 
The recent international Conferences, in Rio on Environment and Development; in Barbados on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States; in Vienna on Human Rights; and recently in Cairo on Population and Development, have helped to further develop a comprehensive concept of development. 
The Austrian delegation will have this proposal in mind when we deliberate on the follow up of the two next major Conferences, the World Social Summit and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
We join the Secretary-General in his hope that the Council will discharge its governance function ever more effectively. 
The United Nations provides a unique forum for raising public consciousness, providing information, defining the international development agenda and building the consensus needed for action. 
Austria has pointed out on various occasions that in our view the United Nations does not fully realize its potential of providing essential information needed for decision-making, since its data and analyses are often fragmented, presented in different formats, and compartmentalized in a multitude of competing reports. 
In the context of the restructuring and the revitalization process, Austria proposed as early as in 1992 the creation of a system of integrated reports in the economic, social and related fields. 
Such a system of integrated reports could culminate in a state of the world development report, outlining clear options for the setting of development policy priorities. 
Such a report would also constitute a valuable tool in the service of preventive development, a notion proposed by the Secretary-General which deserves our full support. 
I should like to make a few remarks that my delegation feels are pertinent to our discussion on this report. 
In particular, we are grateful for his remarks regarding the predominance of international expenditures on peace-keeping. 
This imbalance should be adequately addressed, and these discussions should put us on the right path. 
The Secretary-General has very accurately identified the so-called five pillars of development: peace, economic growth, environment, social justice and democracy. 
It is significant to note that none of the five can be addressed separately, as they are all required for development. 
The Secretary-General also points out many failings of development efforts. 
These may arise out of the United Nations system, or they may have other origins. 
He also makes a number of significant points in the first section of the report. 
He reminds us of the great challenges of development that lie ahead of us, and we thank him for that. 
The recommendations that he puts forward for action in the United Nations system are not entirely satisfactory. 
In our opinion, we satisfy many of the basic principles enshrined on the basis of the five pillars. 
Projects have been planned and scheduled by all the Ministries. 
For example, the Environmental Protection Authority, which is under the purview of the Ministry of Health and Environment, established a cross-sectoral National Environmental Management Strategy. 
It contains a number of recommendations and projects that would benefit the people of the Marshall Islands, and would stimulate economic growth by improving the underdeveloped sectors. 
However, most of these projects are still waiting to be implemented, since there simply are not enough funds to start them. 
International cooperation for development is not an option, but a requirement for global peace and stability. 
However, we must point out that regional cooperation will not be possible without jump-starting all our economies in the Pacific. 
This has been given a potential framework within the Programme of Action of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
In this regard, we would welcome the further elaboration of technical cooperation between developing countries. 
We have never accepted a development project simply because it was recommended by outsiders. 
On the question of debt, we are of course very sympathetic to countries whose debt may have escalated to uncontrolled proportions through their despotic leaders. 
The Group of 77 is very concerned with conditionalities on development assistance, a view that my Government shares. 
But we have to face some facts regarding the responsibility of good governance. 
If you do not have a clean house, you should borrow money to clean it up. 
The sometimes high social cost of structural adjustment that we can see in certain countries is a matter of great concern to us. 
We have become convinced of the need of some of these programmes. 
They are bound to work slowly, but they may not work at all if those with power do not feel obliged to serve the interests of the people. 
The challenges that the developing countries face in terms of achieving sustainable development require honest self-reflection on the one hand and financial assistance on the other. 
Only national Governments can set the goals, but they cannot succeed without the assistance of the international community. 
In this regard there is definitely a role for a United Nations conference on the financing of development, provided that such a conference can help to strengthen the United Nations system in the economic sphere. 
We have already reached a consensus on the path forward at many conferences. 
Mr. Abu Odeh (Jordan) (interpretation from Arabic): It is my pleasure to speak on behalf of my delegation on item 92, an agenda for development. 
There is no doubt that comprehensive development, in terms of urgency and scope, is currently one of the most significant and far-reaching international responsibilities of our time. 
It is so for many reasons that are known to all. 
I wish also to thank Ambassador Insanally, the President of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, for his efforts in organizing the World Hearings on Development which coincided with the preparation of the Secretary-General's report on an agenda for development. 
The delegation of Jordan wishes to reiterate Jordan's support for the five underpinnings of development which form the five dimensions of the agenda for development, namely, peace, economic growth as the generator of prosperity, the environment, social justice and democracy. 
To deal with the issues of development in the light of these dimensions is to ensure that our conceptual approach, our policies and programmes would enable us to achieve the objective of improving the human condition through the eradication of poverty, hunger, disease and unemployment. 
We have all adopted the promotion and coordination of international cooperation for development as a slogan which we have raised and which we have striven to translate into action. 
As a matter of fact, that slogan has become common currency. 
When we address such problems as external indebtedness, trade, capital flows and access to technology, we are actually dealing with the very foundations of development. 
Therefore, addressing such problems calls for serious cooperation between the North and the South and this, in turn, requires: 
It is high time nations turned from spending on armaments to investing in development. 
In this respect, the optimum utilization of the disposable resources must be accorded a high priority by every State. 
The creation of a real culture of development is essential for any solid partnership between the State and society. 
Such a partnership can be achieved through the efforts of non-governmental organizations, the media and the intellectuals in general because involving the individual citizen in the development process has become an indispensable necessity. 
After putting the house in order on the national level, there is the need to strengthen dialogue and cooperation amongst the countries of the South as focusing on an exclusive South-North relationship without reactivating and institutionalizing cooperation amongst the countries of the South would impede the process of development. 
In this respect, I should like to state that the Jordan-Israel peace treaty which was signed recently may serve, despite the differing levels of development between the two countries, as a model for regional cooperation and partnership. 
That agreement covers a number of areas of cooperation such as water resources, energy, the environment and trade. 
The agreement came after a period of war that plagued the region for a long time and affected development adversely. 
The idea of setting up a development bank in the region is a very important one that should be given due attention. 
My Government hopes that such an institution will materialize and become the machinery through which regional partnership will take place. 
The Casablanca conference in Morocco has paved the way towards a much broader regional cooperation that will have a positive impact at the international level. 
This view must change. 
It must be replaced by the conviction that assistance to countries of the South is an investment in development and peace. 
Investing in international partnership is a two-way street that brings benefits to all. 
The developing countries that are seriously striving to achieve sustainable development bear a heavy burden indeed in trying to achieve short-term trade balances and more often than not this militates against their striving after sustainable development. 
Assistance and support would then be given to those countries that demonstrate the ability to satisfy these criteria within the limits of their capabilities. 
Debt reduction would have a positive effect in this respect and would be a major step forward. 
A system of international incentives would serve to liberalize economies and world trade, thus promoting the private sector and reducing the role of government. 
This is a tremendous task involving some major responsibilities. 
Countries that are striving in this direction do that in order to relax the constraints imposed by debt repayment or to obtain external assistance. 
Consequently, it is important to make appropriate arrangements to support those countries in pursuing that path and help them by replacing those pressures with a more beneficial incentives system. 
For too long, the role of the United Nations in the economic and social field has been marginalized and confined more and more to the borders of its premises. 
The resurgence of new conflicts has forced the United Nations to put more emphasis on security/peace-keeping related issues, giving the erroneous impression that economic and social issues do not have the first priority in its agenda. 
The end of ideological strife has also ended the compartmentalization of major components such as political, security and social issues. 
It is now mostly recognized that security cannot be viewed in political and military terms alone, and that peace and prosperity are indivisible. 
We have carefully studied the recommendations outlined in the report, to which my delegation subscribes and which we support. 
The report's concise and all-encompassing nature will be a valuable asset for the international community. 
It has to be accepted that peace and economic growth are the very foundations on which the remaining three dimensions, namely environmental protection, social justice and democracy, can flourish. 
And, in return, these can further nourish peace and economic growth in a sustainable manner. 
However, every State and Government has to set its own priorities and must bear the prime responsibility for its development. 
No nation can expect others to carry out functions on its behalf. 
Here it has to be emphasized that the partnership of non-State players in civilian society, such as the private sector, community-based organizations and popular movements, is of growing importance. 
In this context, the dimension of democracy plays a crucial role. 
The importance and impact of a favourable international setting cannot be overemphasized. 
Turkey, for its part, despite undergoing harsh economic adjustment policies, has initiated and participated in various international and regional economic- and technical-cooperation schemes within and outside the United Nations system to assist countries in transition and less developed countries. 
We welcome the initiative for broader and more substantive cooperation between the United Nations specialized agencies and the Bretton Woods institutions. 
However, it must also be borne in mind that there should be no attempt to harm its neutrality and effectiveness. 
It is much too easy to politicize the issues of development; if we do so, we might end up right where we started this exercise. 
Mr. Abibi (Congo) (interpretation from French): As I join in the Assembly's consideration of the Agenda for Development, I wish, like other speakers, to pay a well-deserved tribute to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for the high quality of his recent report on this item. 
In my brief statement today, I shall basically lend support to some of the elements he discussed. 
My delegation is pleased that a number of milestones have been erected along the lengthy road on which we embarked in 1992. 
It is particularly heartening that development is now unanimously seen as the paramount task of the day, one calling for urgent, decisive, joint action by the entire international community. 
We hail the growing consensus that the multiple dimensions of development must be addressed. 
Hence, economic growth, while an essential precondition for development, should not be an end in itself, but should be viewed as a powerful way of improving mankind's well-being, eradicating hunger, disease and ignorance, and creating employment for all. 
That approach, of course, obliges us to rethink international cooperation for development so as to furnish it with content and dynamism commensurate with today's challenges by lifting its burden of anachronistic dross. 
The United Nations system must promote this vision of international cooperation for development. 
At this stage in the formulation of the Agenda for Development, the areas requiring action have essentially been properly identified. 
These initiatives have our support. 
The World Hearings on Development, held earlier this year, and the debate in the high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council have helped us move the process launched two years ago towards concluding the agenda. 
The discussions that started with the adoption of General Assembly resolution 47/181 have set the stage for the elaboration of a United Nations Agenda for Development which takes into account existing realities. 
It is essential that, based on the provisions of the Charter, the United Nations prioritize and synthesize its role in development. 
In complementing the Agenda for Peace the United Nations agenda for development should, therefore, deal with the question of insecurity arising from, inter alia, chronic poverty. 
The agenda would constitute a comprehensive policy framework integrating socio-economic development and, therefore, introducing security through development. 
The world economy is once again at a major turning-point. 
Their fiscal, trade and political decisions and interaction have had a considerable impact on the political fortunes and misfortunes of the developing countries. 
We agree with the Secretary-General that economic growth is not an option, it is an imperative. 
Social progress and poverty reduction are impossible over the long term in the absence of economic growth. 
The upward trend in economic growth figures is encouraging. 
The impact of the long recession of the past few years was felt most starkly in the developing countries. 
It has been most serious for the weakest and most vulnerable economies with stagnating prices for their commodities, a high debt burden and inadequate development financing compounded by natural and man-made disasters. 
Development was to be promoted by three principal instruments: access to finance; access to markets; and the transfer of the technology and skills required for development, as the world economy achieved greater efficiency and productivity on the basis of comparative economic advantage. 
The concept was, however, never applied in its pristine form. 
Similarly, trade access has been highly unequal for the developing countries. 
A fair and open international trading system is, ideally, the basis of development activities. 
The conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations leading to the elaboration of rules to ensure that international trade is free and fair is a positive development. 
While this may strengthen the ability of smaller countries to resist unilateral and discriminatory trade measures, such as voluntary restraints imposed by the developed countries, we need to pursue efforts for the elimination of all protectionist measures. 
This would mean greater coordination of macroeconomic policies not only among the developed countries but also between the developed and the developing countries. 
Efforts should be made to correct the existing external and fiscal imbalances, promote non-inflationary sustainable growth, lower real rates of interest and make exchange rates more stable and markets more accessible. 
Official development assistance has to remain an essential source of concessional aid to the developing countries, particularly to the poorest and the least developed ones. 
The Agenda for Development must stress that the official development assistance should provide exactly what its name suggests. 
Arrangements in world finance must be worked out, offering greater equity in the distribution of international liquidity to all countries and significantly enhancing development financing, which is indispensable for economic development. 
It is a matter of grave concern that the financial commitments made to the United Nations development system have been declining steadily. 
In this context, the Agenda for Development must call for new and innovative modalities for funding. 
Unfortunately, the diversion of the reduced military resources to development efforts has not actually taken place. 
It is important, therefore, to maximize resources for development by allocating a proportion of the reduction in military expenditures to development. 
In this context my delegation would strongly support the Secretary-General's recommendation to convene an international conference on the financing of development. 
Policies and measures in this regard should not militate against the capacity of developing countries to utilize scientific and technological development. 
Confronted with immediate fiscal and monetary problems, most developing countries are constrained to implement structural-adjustment policies. 
This severely erodes their ability to pursue programmes for social and human development, thus adversely affecting the most vulnerable sector of the population of the developing countries. 
While effective domestic policies are important, a supportive international economic environment is also crucial for the success of the efforts of developing countries to eradicate poverty. 
The fulfilment of the global commitments to achieving those imperatives is therefore very important. 
The General Assembly, since the adoption of resolution 45/264, has been involved in reviewing the institutional mechanisms and the intergovernmental bodies with the objective of revitalizing the role of the United Nations in the economic and social fields. 
Decisions taken as a result of these processes have, however, not been able to ensure a more integrated approach to development. 
The entire discussions relating to resolution 48/162 were based on the assumption that the restructuring of the governing bodies of United Nations funds and programmes would lead to a basic stability of resources for operational activities for development. 
Continuous debates on restructuring will not help to solve our problem. 
In this context, we would also like that session of the General Assembly to consider the proposal of the Brazilian delegation to convene an international conference on development. 
As we know, that document was produced at the specific request of the developing countries, countries whose concerns are focused on development indeed, we may say that development is their principal concern. 
Hence, we are aware of the real value of the contents of this document, which has been revised in the light of the comments and thoughts expressed by the Group of 77 in the Ministerial Declaration adopted in June 1994. 
The Agenda we are discussing today reflects the multitude of inputs and the diversity of approaches of all who helped to draft it. 
The multitude of inputs has not affected its value because the agenda as a whole is focused on development. 
The recommendations included in the annex to the document are all valuable; they are the culmination of the work done and deserve to be discussed and supplemented in order to decide on practical measures that are action-oriented, enabling us to move from the idea stage to practical planning. 
The globalization of international relations cannot but enhance the role of the United Nations, which is pivotal in this new relationship because of its universal character, its democratic mission and its contribution to development. 
Therefore we share the view of the Secretary-General contained in the recommendation on the role of the Organization as a forum that can fashion a consensus, design macroeconomic policies and take action for development. 
In this framework, improved cooperation and expanded joint activities by the Bretton Woods institutions and the United Nations should be institutionalized in order to rationalize their contribution to the development of the developing countries. 
Joint initiatives could be taken for a better division of labour in drawing up policies and carrying out activities to promote effective action at the economic, social and development levels. 
Regarding the suggestions to revitalize the Economic and Social Council, Tunisia cannot but support any proposal that seeks to enhance the role entrusted to this body under the Charter of the United Nations. 
However commendable it may be, the proposal does not seem to us to be urgent enough to deserve adoption within the context of this agenda. 
Likewise, we hope that the programme of action that will emerge from the agenda will reflect the aspect of trade between various nations. 
Turning specifically to Africa, I wish to refer to the recommendations of the African Ministers for Trade at their latest meeting in Tunis, from 24 to 27 October 1994. 
The establishment of a study group that will determine the main initiatives to be taken for Africa is a step in the right direction. 
We believe that the work to be done here should focus on specific objectives and problems and be oriented towards mobilizing support from the international community for the development and economic recovery of Africa. 
Finally, I wish to stress that a new agenda for development must be also based on individuals. 
Economic development is an absolutely central factor, but we must take into account the balance and harmony that must govern any programme in this area, stressing education, health and social welfare as well as improving the role and status of women. 
Since development is closely linked to improved living standards, the elimination of hunger, disease and illiteracy and guaranteed jobs for all are basic goals. 
Just like the economy and peace, environmental protection and the promotion of sustainable development are important factors that will determine our future in both the developed and the developing world. 
We must focus on these aspects of development which are the very basis of sustainability and which must be basic components in any implementation of the agenda for development. 
Accordingly, we believe that the Organization should focus its action on the basis of agreements concluded during major international conferences, on the relationship between all aspects of sustainable development that have not been analysed sufficiently and on recommendations for providing a precise framework of action in the agenda. 
Mr. Gambari (Nigeria): The Nigerian delegation welcomes the opportunity to participate in the debate on an Agenda for Development, on which the representative of Algeria, in his capacity as Chairman of the Group 77 and China, has already made a statement. 
My delegation lends full support to that statement. 
We would, however, like to make some additional remarks from a national perspective. 
In expressing our views on an Agenda for Development, my delegation would like to pay special tribute to the Secretary-General as well as to all those who contributed to the successful conduct of the World Hearings on Development, held in New York from 6 to 10 June 1994. 
The World Hearings on Development noted widespread concerns that the new international trading system arising out of the Uruguay Round may not produce the desired benefits, especially to many developing countries. 
Africa would undoubtedly be worst hit by this reservation, as the continent accounts for about 2 per cent of world trade and only 1.4 per cent of world exports. 
Although we have noted that the Uruguay Round of the multilateral trade agreement is expected to provide long-term benefits, we cannot but refer to the suggestion credited to a renowned British economist, Lord Marshall, when he stated that in the long run we may all be dead. 
For us in Nigeria, development is not an agenda item for general debate, but rather it constitutes the very basis of our existence as a stable, dynamic and prosperous nation. 
The Secretary-General had identified five basic elements of development: peace as the foundation, the economy as the engine of progress, the environment as a basis for sustainability, justice as a pillar of society, and democracy as good governance. 
In line with our own national approach, people must be at the centre of governmental activities including the goals of development. 
In our view, development cannot really take place in an environment devoid of peace and security. 
In this context, democracy by promoting the culture of tolerance and diversity becomes a prerequisite for development. 
None the less, the parameters of the democratic process must be defined in an evolutionary but pragmatic manner, taking fully into account the political and socio-economic circumstances as well as the values of a people. 
They cannot be externally contrived or imposed on any country by another or by a group of countries. 
We agree with the Secretary-General that the basic responsibility of bringing about change and thus enhance development and progress amongst the people rests with national Governments. 
For us in Africa, the challenges of development have reached a critical point in the face of civil strife, low commodity prices, an increasingly and crushing external debt burden, massive poverty and low industrial base. 
The situation therefore calls for the formulation and implementation of credible national policies as well as development in a mutually beneficial partnership with industrialized countries. 
In this regard, an Agenda for Development represents for Africa an important opportunity to set a course for international development cooperation for the remainder of the decade of the 1990's and even beyond. 
Against the background of the enormous and rapid changes in the international political and economic environment which have brought new and urgent demands into the focus of international cooperation, the need has become even more urgent for a global Agenda for Development. 
To this end, the international community has a duty to create a global consensus and evolve a sustainable culture of development in the minds of the peoples of the world. 
With the growing interdependence among nations, an Agenda for Development should focus on ways and means to overcome constraints that prevent the generation of political will at the international level necessary for genuine partnership in global development. 
In this respect, the World Bank and the International Monetary Fund must seek and find increased cooperation with a revitalized Economic and Social Council. 
We believe that the demonstration of political will by the international community in this collective endeavour will set the pace for global development up to the year 2000 and even beyond. 
Mr. Acharya (Nepal): Our fifty years of experience in international peace and security, development, democracy and human rights prove beyond any doubt that development, especially sustainable development, is the key to the general well-being of the people of this world. 
It is also understood that in the absence of development in the political, social and cultural areas democracy and human rights cannot be fostered. 
Furthermore, through experience we have understood that development in the social, political, cultural and other areas is contingent on a country's economic growth and sustainable economic development. 
My delegation commends the Secretary-General's reports, which have outlined a number of extremely important areas requiring our attention. 
One of the most important questions before the Assembly is the role we would like to assign to the United Nations in international development cooperation. 
Such a decision would greatly help in defining the roles of the Bretton Woods institutions and other development actors in the regional and international arenas under the proposed new framework. 
While we appreciate the important contribution made by the report of the Secretary-General, we also recognize its shortcomings. 
My delegation believes that there is an absolute need to incorporate the outcomes of past, ongoing and future summits, conventions and conferences in the Agenda for Development. 
The implementation of the agreed programmes of actions, and future programmes, clearly calls for the financing of these activities. 
In this regard, we fully support the need for an international conference on the financing of development. 
The ongoing work on the funding of operational activities for development could provide important input for the conference. 
In this context, my delegation would like to express its view that the post-cold-war peace dividend can be an important source of development financing. 
An Agenda for Development must be a comprehensive agenda. 
It cannot focus on some areas and ignore the others. 
It has to be clear as to the institutions handling policy, operational and field activities. 
It should also be clear as regards the financing of development. 
Much more work needs to be done to come up with a comprehensive development-agenda package acceptable to the developed and the developing countries. 
In this regard, my delegation fully endorses the call of the Chairman of the Group of 77 for the establishment of a high-level open-ended working group. 
There is much substance in the Secretary-General's reports. 
He restates what Member States have painstakingly considered and articulated over the years in historic consensus documents and in various resolutions of the Second and Third Committees. 
We also expressed our views at the high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council session this year and during the consultations conducted by the President of the General Assembly. 
None the less, we should like to focus on some points that we consider significant. 
First, with regard to human development, we hold firmly that development is a right. 
As every person has a right to life, so must he have a right to perfect his life a right to total human development. 
Since a nation is an extension of man's social nature, a nation, too, has a right to development. 
Development means raising the quality of life of peoples. 
To begin with, a person's basic physical needs food, nutrition and health, as well as clothing and shelter must be met. 
At the same time, his psychological and intellectual needs should be addressed progressively. 
With regard to physical and mental faculties, a person's will must also be honed, so that he may make choices with confidence. 
In the final analysis, the human being is most human in a milieu where he can exercise his will. 
With regard to national development, the more fully human every person is, the more developed his nation becomes. 
The primary responsibility for a person's development rests with that person. 
As a corollary, every nation is primarily responsible for its own development. 
With regard to international cooperation, the developing countries must be helped, particularly by those that have achieved a higher level of development. 
The concept of multilateral action and mutual benefit are cardinal. 
Developing countries can and, indeed, do help developed countries. 
Interdependence is by no means a one-way relationship. 
The international community must strive to establish and maintain an economic environment in which developing countries have a chance to thrive and develop, where the gap between developed and developing countries is progressively bridged. 
With regard to What?, the Secretary-General's reports refer to a multitude of items that could be similarly addressed by an Agenda for Development. These include poverty, trade, agriculture, industrialization, financial flows, official development assistance and external debt. 
We believe that the eradication of poverty, particularly of extreme poverty, is a matter of the highest priority. 
There is no need to redefine them, but there may be a need to verify their dimensions and to achieve an even more profound insight regarding their impact, not only on national economies, but also on the social and political stability of nations. 
Moreover, it is necessary to re-emphasize the linkages between these problems and to understand that their causes lie not only in the ineptitude of developing countries, but also in the macroeconomic policies and trade strategies of developed countries, as well as mammoth transnational corporations. 
Action to deal with these issues has also been discussed and agreed upon. Commitments have been made. 
They include men and women, youths and even children. 
Important roles are to be played by Governments at all levels engaging in democratic and participatory sharing; regional and sub-regional financial and economic-cooperation institutions; non-governmental organizations; multilateral financial institutions; and international organizations. 
The United Nations and its programmes, funds and specialized agencies are very significant actors. 
Identifying individual players is one thing; enhancing motivation and cooperative endeavour is another. 
Even more important is coordination to ensure that work is properly distributed on the basis of comparative efficiency. 
We should learn from our successes and our failures. 
We should set time frames for ourselves realistic time frames that are flexible and capable of revision, but firm as a means of gauging our sincerity and our effectiveness. 
and projects should be presented in such a way that potential donors may readily see how they fit into the strategic vision of the country, and how and to what extent they might be of assistance. 
Second, with regard to country specificity, just as developing countries have many problems in common, different developing countries have different development aspirations and different development strategies, according to their personality contours. 
Third, on the question of South-South cooperation, developed countries, despite their technological advancement and financial superiority, are not necessarily best at providing assistance. 
In many cases, developing countries are in a better position to understand the aspirations and problems of other developing countries and are thus better able to provide them with technological assistance and even financial aid. 
South-South economic and technical cooperation can ease the burden of developed countries, but it may not be so effective when it relies exclusively on the limited resources of developing countries as when it is supplemented and aided by developed countries. 
Fourth, there is the question of capacity-building. 
The individual is both the end and the means of all development efforts. 
No matter how abundant a country's natural resources, how advanced its physical and capital equipment or how readily available the financial wherewithal, the level of its development remains low as long as the capacity levels of its people are low. 
Only when capacity levels are raised, when self-confidence is fostered, can peoples and nations be self-reliant. 
It is in this context that an Agenda for Development could properly address the issues of training in science and the transfer of technology on terms that developing countries could afford without jeopardizing the intellectual property rights of the originators. 
Fifth, on the financing of development, an international initiative to achieve development for all countries according to a realistic time frame requires the allocation of financial resources. 
Sixth, mere economic growth does not mean development. 
Without the benefits of economic stability, of economic prosperity, a nation and its people could not have the wherewithal to obtain the basic requirements for human and social growth. 
Such growth has costs, which can be met only through fruitful economic activity. 
Economic growth in aggregate terms is, however, not necessarily indicative of national growth. 
Very often, in developing countries, the benefits of economic endeavour are enjoyed by only a small percentage of the population. 
Because of this, traditional indicators are not very accurate in reflecting the quality of life of peoples. 
Other indicators must be developed to reflect a people's welfare and quality of life. 
Sustained economic growth in itself does not give any indication of a nation's future development. 
Often, economic growth is achieved at the sacrifice of the environment and of means of production that will be critical for future generations. 
Economic growth, especially sustained economic growth, should not be at the expense of sustainable development. 
True development conserves and invigorates the nation's human resources and the environment. 
We understand what he means, although the phraseology is not too felicitous to our ears. 
We see the linkage of peace with development. 
We believe that there can be no lasting peace without development. 
However, we cannot accept that scarce resources should be utilized for peace-keeping operations and emergency-response measures at the expense of day-to-day development needs. 
On the proposal for an open-ended working group, the Philippine delegation associates itself with the suggestion made by the Chairman of the Group of 77 that an agenda for development meriting the consensus of delegations and the highest political will of all Member States should be carefully studied. 
An open-ended working group, under the auspices of the General Assembly itself, should be created to study the Secretary-General's reports and their recommendations, as well as related documents, and to formulate our Agenda for Development. 
Development, after all, is another name for peace. 
It was not an easy task to scrutinize all the views aired at the above forums and at the same time to maintain the gist and major thrust of our collective thought and vision on the issues of development. 
On the basis of the emerging consensus on the priority and five dimensions of development - peace, the economy, the environment, justice and democracy, the Secretary-General has correctly formulated, in our opinion, the three key objectives of an agenda for development: 
In other words, this wider policy focus is to ensure that Kazakhstan becomes a fully fledged member of the established and emerging international institutions and markets, where people are fully empowered and capable of participation. 
We believe that this wider approach, reflecting two universal interacting trends of this century for strengthened national identity on the one hand and internationalization and globalization on the other, should guide the strategies of all countries. 
All agree that the end of the cold war is a very significant and major turning-point in world affairs. 
The early post-cold-war years teach us that we should remain sober and clear-minded in the face of these new opportunities, and at the same time we should not be dismayed by the new challenges and should avoid attempts to lay the blame for them. 
Kazakhstan acts accordingly and tries to make its contribution to fostering regional and international cooperation. 
My Government was among those which called for the early economic integration, on a new basis, of the entities in the territory of the former Soviet Union and which proposed promoting this integration through the realization of Kazakhstan's new initiative on the creation of a Euro-Asian union of States. 
In its attempts to emerge as an equal and reliable international partner, Kazakhstan is eager for the support of the international community through recognition of its challenges and aspirations and through real partnership with all countries. 
In order to achieve the first objective of the development Agenda and to ensure the success of international development cooperation, two things are indispensable, as is rightly stated in the report (A/49/665) of the Secretary-General. 
They are the elaboration of an effective multilateral development system with the United Nations as its core, on the one hand, and the enhancement of the Organization's own development activities on the other. 
Ironically, it is only after 50 years of our Organization's existence that its original mandate in the social and economic fields, enshrined in the United Nations Charter, has a chance to be fully realized. 
Although today's world is very different from what the founding fathers of the Organization saw while designing and conceiving the United Nations, my delegation believes that this chance should not be lost. 
The first half-century was not wasted by the Organization, and it has developed a long and substantial record of activities in the social and economic fields. 
Given the universal nature of the United Nations and its extensive worldwide machinery in these fields, the Organization is best fit, in the opinion of my delegation, to play the role of the centre of the multilateral development system. 
Another question is how the Organization should adjust and adapt itself in order to fulfil this role. 
The consideration of this important issue should not be postponed for too long and should benefit from views, both positive and critical, expressed at different international forums on the development activities of the United Nations. 
But we should not mislead ourselves. 
If that is the case, Kazakhstan's delegation will support the recommendation to upgrade the standing of the General Assembly as the principal organ formulating policy guidelines in the field of international development cooperation. 
My delegation also believes that the level of General Assembly debate on social and economic issues should be upgraded accordingly. 
As regards improving the development activities of the Organization itself, my delegation recognizes the importance of improving overall programme coordination and policy coherence within the Organization at all levels. 
We therefore support the Secretary-General's intention to use the United Nations Development Programme as an important arm in this endeavour, as well as his proposals to strengthen the resident-coordinator and country-driven approaches. 
No one would question the great importance of ensuring the availability and predictability of adequate financing for global development activities. 
We believe that serious consideration should be given to the many sound proposals made in this regard. 
My delegation notes in this regard the contribution made by the World Hearings on Development, the open and informal nature of which proved to be quite fruitful. 
No one would question today the five dimensions of development as defined in the Secretary-General's report or that an individual and his well-being and interests stand at the centre of development. 
My delegation believes that the process of defining the optimum agenda for development has been set in the right direction. 
A continuation of the collective quest, which is never counter-productive, will eventually enable us to define and agree upon ways and means to achieve the common objectives of global sustainable development. 
From this perspective, the delegation of Kazakhstan is ready to participate in the most constructive way in further deliberations on an Agenda for Development. 
Mr. Mohamed (Sudan) (interpretation from Arabic): My country's delegation fully supports the comprehensive and informative statement made on behalf of the Group of 77, at the beginning of the general discussion of this item, by the Permanent Representative of Algeria, Ambassador Lamamra. 
We have been following with interest, since the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, the reports submitted by the Secretary-General on his development initiative because we are firmly convinced that development and peace are intertwined. 
Although the Secretary-General's Agenda for Peace came before his agenda for development, we should hasten to adopt his agenda for development as the right to development is one of the most important basic human rights. 
The Secretary-General's report submitted under this item reflects the consensus of opinion on the fact that development should be given priority in any new framework of international cooperation. 
It is important also to stress the importance of economic growth as the motive power that moves development forward. 
A more rapid pace of economic growth in developing countries would help to achieve the economic, technical and social transformation that is needed for generating financial and human resources and appropriate technology, the three main pillars of development. 
Allow me now to touch upon the Secretary-General's report in greater detail. 
On the whole, the report deserves our thanks and commendation. 
It dealt with the issue of development in all its dimensions and broached a number of issues of concern for many developing countries, especially the least developed among them. 
For example, we agree with the Secretary-General in that development should be defined on the basis of national priorities, and that every individual State bears the primary responsibility for its own development. 
In this regard, we commend the Governments of Sweden, Norway, Denmark and the Netherlands for achieving the 0.7 per cent of gross national product goal set for Official Development Assistance, a goal not achieved by many other industrial countries. 
We agree with his assertion that countries in transition to a market economy should be supported by additional resources from the international community to enable them successfully to make that sensitive transformation. 
It is also necessary to hold the World Hearings on disarmament and development. 
We welcome in particular the Secretary-General's proposal regarding the cancellation of the debts of the least developed countries. 
It may be appropriate for me here to mention that in Sudan, we have implemented ambitious structural adjustment programmes which were praised by the officials of the IMF themselves. 
However, we have been subjected to a great deal of political pressure that had nothing to do with economic considerations. 
In short, we all agree that structural adjustment and economic reform are necessary, but only if they are not politically charged. 
The recommendations made by the Secretary-General on the strengthening of the role of the United Nations in implementing development activities are acceptable. 
Politically and technically, the United Nations has the wherewithal to enable it to play such a role. 
It is, after all, an Organization based on the principle of universality. 
It has at its disposal an incomparable wide-ranging international network. 
In this context, we should strengthen the role performed by both the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council, and enhance coordination between the United Nations system and the Bretton Woods institutions. 
The countries of sub-Saharan Africa are exhausted by the burden of debt and debt servicing, which obstructs their development. 
Those countries lack also the infrastructures that would make development activities possible. 
Therefore, those countries should be accorded a special priority and a special chapter in the agenda for development. 
We look forward to participating actively in the open-ended working group which will be set up by the General Assembly to discuss this important issue. 
Mr. Rajkan (Saudi Arabia) (interpretation from Arabic): I wish to begin by thanking the Secretary-General for his comprehensive report on an agenda for development, document A/49/665 of 11 November 1994, which contains recommendations on strengthening the development activities of the United Nations. 
The debate on this item has made it abundantly clear that there must be major amendments to the agenda for development, so that it may take into account the national interests of all members of the international community. 
Only then would the Agenda for Peace and the agenda for development take their place as the two pillars of international development in the economic, social and environmental fields within the context of peace and justice. 
The short time that has passed since the issuance of the report has not been sufficient to enable us to study it in depth. 
My delegation wishes to emphasize the following points: 
In addition, such taxes, in actual fact, do not serve any genuine environmental purpose; rather they are bound to distort international trade in the energy sector and impede international efforts to liberalize international trade and revitalize the world economy. 
On the other hand, we must emphasize an important fact: namely that oil is already much overtaxed. 
If we are to tax fuel on the basis of its carbon content with the aim of limiting carbon-dioxide emissions, we must reconsider the whole current system of taxing fuel. 
While new taxes are proposed on petroleum, coal the cause of much worse pollution continues to benefit from governmental subsidies. 
Third, my delegation finds that the question of military expenditure should be left to the discretion of national Governments, which alone can estimate their own arms procurement needs in the light of their own national-security requirements and external threats. 
Since the end of the cold war, the world has been moving more quickly than ever before in the direction of sustainable development and peace, with special focus on international socio-economic growth. 
Even more astonishing is the fact that some in the international community support and champion those who are trying to impede development. 
Every nation has the right to cherish and develop its own culture, and to take pride in it as the source of its identity which distinguishes it from other nations. 
That should apply to all nations, so long as they uphold international principles. 
It is not right that people of Bosnia and Herzegovina should face extermination just because they belong to a different culture. 
The Islamic culture, which is that of many nations, is a strong living culture whose aim is to improve the human being and to ensure his happiness. 
The unjust conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina should be halted immediately justly and in the interest of all parties. 
In our view, there can be no compensation for the destruction of cultural centres, historic landmarks and intellectual treasures, and environmental, human and material losses brought about during the unjust war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The damage will not stop at the limits it has reached already but its grave negative effects will plague future generations. 
This indeed is a regrettable situation that brands all humanity with the sign of Cain and brands the international community with the shame of indifference. 
The most immediate damage and the most urgent problems can now be seen in the area of trade between nations of the region whose trade relations have been totally disrupted. 
Mr. Muthaura (Kenya): Let me at the outset associate my delegation with the statement made on this agenda item by Ambassador Lamamra, Permanent Representative of Algeria and Chairman of the Group of 77. 
Having held consultations with the regional groups, I should like to communicate to the Assembly the following information. 
As the Eastern European States have endorsed one country for one vacancy, that country Poland will be included in the list of countries to be drawn up. 
With regard to the Western European and Other States, I addressed a similar letter to the Chairman of the Group, requesting his assistance in securing an agreement regarding candidatures for two seats in the Joint Inspection Unit by 15 November. 
Therefore the African Group is submitting to the Assembly for decision the names of four candidates from Africa who are competing for the position. 
The candidates are Dr. Ahmed Mahmoud Yousif (Sudan), Mr. Ali Badara Tall (Burkina Faso), Dr. Eugene K. Adoboli (Togo) and Dr. Anthony Ngororana (Uganda). 
On 13 September 1994 the then Chairman of the Group of Western European and Other States communicated to the General Assembly and the other regional Groups the endorsement of Dr. M\x{e168}ch (Germany) and Mrs. Daes (Greece). 
This situation remains unchanged. 
Although this advisory vote would not be an election, we would follow the Assembly's rules of procedure governing elections. 
As I see none, I take it that the General Assembly agrees to this procedure. 
May I take it that the General Assembly agrees to that procedure also? 
The President: I draw the attention of members to the fact that the following countries already have nationals serving on the Joint Inspection Unit: Algeria, for the African States; and Italy, for the Western European and Other States. 
The Assembly is not, I repeat, not appointing members to the Joint Inspection Unit at this time. It is only selecting three countries which will be requested to propose candidates. 
Therefore, names of countries, and not names of individuals, should appear on the ballot papers. 
From the African States they are: Burkina Faso, Sudan, Togo and Uganda. 
Ballot papers marked A and B will now be distributed. 
A ballot paper containing more than one name from among the African States and two names from among the Western European and Other States will be declared invalid. 
The meeting was suspended at 3.45 p.m. and resumed at 4.50 p.m. 
At the invitations of the President, Mrs. Chaves (Costa Rica), Mr. Mihai (Romania), Mr. Badanoro (Saudi Arabia) and Mr. Muz (Spain) acted as tellers. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the members for their advice and assistance. 
I thank the tellers for their assistance. 
We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of sub-item (j) of agenda item 17. 
In a real sense, development is the other name for peace. 
Thus, without development there can be no peace, and an agenda for peace is incomplete without an agenda for development. 
It is against this backdrop that my delegation welcomes the recent report of the Secretary-General and his recommendations on an Agenda for Development, contained in document A/49/665. 
We commend the Secretary-General for his clear and comprehensive recommendations following up on his report (A/48/935) on an Agenda for Development of 6 May 1994. 
We have noted that his latest report and recommendations take into account the relevant views and comments on that report, including the statements made during the general debate of the current session. 
We concur with the Secretary-General that development should be recognized as the foremost and most far-reaching task of our time. 
It should therefore command the sustained support and concerned commitment of the international community. 
We recognize the importance of the five dimensions identified in the preliminary report of the Secretary-General on an Agenda for Development: peace, the economy, the environment, social justice and democracy. 
At the same time, we must stress the complementarity of all those dimensions. 
Development must be viewed comprehensively. 
The consensus on the centrality of development and its significance for our common future should serve to revive and revitalize international development cooperation. 
In this regard, we concur with the recommendation that the United Nations must realize its original mandate in the social and economic fields and bring development issues to the centre of its activities. 
We attach great importance to the role of the General Assembly in forging consensus on and providing political impetus to international development cooperation. 
We welcome the Secretary-General's recommendations in this regard. 
We hope that they will provide an opportunity for constant assessment of development activities and other aspects of international development cooperation. 
My delegation would like to underscore the need for further measures aimed at revitalizing the Economic and Social Council in order for it to play the important role assigned to it under the Charter. 
The Economic and Social Council should bring the specialized agencies into a closer working relationship with the United Nations. 
We believe that there is much scope for improved collaboration, cooperation and coordination between the Bretton Woods institutions and United Nations bodies in various areas, including poverty-reduction strategies, structural adjustment programmes and environmental protection. 
My delegation agrees with the Secretary-General on the need for adequate and predictable funding for United Nations development programmes on a scale commensurate with the priority attached to development activities. 
We note with serious concern that the impact of United Nations development programmes and activities is undermined by financial constraints and unpredictable funding. 
To ensure the effectiveness of operational activities for development, we, the Member States, must fulfil our financial obligations and demonstrate our commitment to the challenge of development. 
My delegation supports the recommendations that past commitments relating to development assistance should be fulfilled. 
In addition, we support the view that the overall level of development assistance should be increased in order to provide the new and additional resources required for peace-keeping, humanitarian assistance and environmental protection. 
The importance of a comprehensive and viable solution to the debt problem cannot be overemphasized. 
We therefore support the recommendations of the Secretary-General in this regard. 
In particular, the debts of the least developed and poorest countries should be cancelled outright. 
This has been our longstanding position. 
It is our view that the proposed international conference on the financing of development should address the debt problem in a comprehensive and action-oriented manner. 
The Secretary-General has identified in his report priority common goals, including Africa, the empowerment of women and poverty eradication, which could become the focus of the efforts of the United Nations funds and programmes with their agency partners. 
In this regard, we support his recommendations to provide greater momentum to development efforts in Africa in accordance with the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
We strongly believe that the New Agenda must be provided with resources commensurate with the commitments undertaken and the priority accorded to Africa. 
That recommendation and other key recommendations of the Secretary-General should be considered in detail by an open-ended working group, whose establishment we support. 
Mr. Wlosowicz (Poland): It is indeed a great pleasure for me to congratulate the Secretary-General on the preparation of his report An Agenda for development: recommendations. 
We therefore are looking forward impatiently to working with other delegations in order to achieve a consensus on the role of the United Nations in the sphere of development, based on the Secretary-General's report and the provisions of the Charter. 
Poland is of the view that the document before us should be on an equal footing and have comparable rank with the previous one, once it is approved, and perhaps further improved, by all of us. 
As we stated during the debate in the Economic and Social Council, Poland fully supports the concept of development in its five dimensions, as outlined by the Secretary-General. 
The United Nations, in promoting the goals of development in this light, is in a unique position, as a universal forum, to facilitate a better understanding of emerging problems and to draft norms and standards in response to the constantly changing global environment. 
No one should question or challenge those key tasks in the area of development. 
Their implementation requires an integrated approach, which, as my delegation has proposed on various occasions, in its institutional form should be translated into the merger of the Second and Third Committees of the General Assembly. 
We are also of the opinion that the development agenda of the United Nations requires further streamlining. 
Turning to the operational aspects of United Nations activities, we acknowledge that the system has many strengths but also many weaknesses. 
The mitigation of natural or man-made disasters and a requirement for immediate assistance to refugees are the best examples of cases for which operations of the United Nations, with its global network and political neutrality, are best suited. 
Those assets would be strengthened also by better coordination among all United Nations bodies and organs. 
The United Nations has vast possibilities for forging links between peace-keeping, humanitarian assistance and development. 
Indeed, quite often the world community is confronted with a situation where a smooth transition from military conflict to sustained growth is needed. 
Such a possibility is envisaged in the Charter, but this missing link, at both the substantive and the institutional levels, has never been explored. 
Mr. Mwaungulu (Malawi), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
We noted with satisfaction that in the Secretary-General's previous report on the Agenda for Development special attention was placed on the link between development and human rights. 
We reiterate our proposal that the Secretary-General prepare an agenda for human rights. 
The observance of human rights is no longer considered as a moral imperative only. 
As His Excellency Mr. Julius Nyerere, the former President of Tanzania, said during the World Hearings, 
This is also an important factor conducive to development. 
Our own experience in this respect, based on a unique simultaneous transition towards a democratic and free-market society, definitely would be worthy of careful examination by the United Nations. 
Therefore it is with a certain regret that we note that the problem of transition probably one of the most fascinating political processes and social phenomenon of the current decade is considered only from the standpoint of additional resources for international assistance to countries undergoing this transition. 
Not only is an imaginative approach needed that would enable these countries to rapidly integrate into the world economy, but this process must also be seen from the perspective of its impact on the state of the world economy. 
Secondly, on a political level, it ends a long era of ambiguity over modes of development. 
One of the major issues in our debate on the Agenda for Development is the interaction between the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions. The Secretary-General proposes several areas in which joint initiatives could take place. 
We note also, with much satisfaction, that some cooperative arrangements between the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions are already in effect at Headquarters level. 
What I have particularly in mind is the functioning of the Global Environment Facility, which is operated by two United Nations agencies and the World Bank. 
It will be fascinating to watch more closely how this cooperation develops and what results are achieved. 
This is an interesting compromise, and it might be worth considering if this kind of solution might also better serve certain United Nations organs as well. 
We hope that it is our common wish to let the United Nations play this role, and we need an Agenda for Development to help us achieve this goal. 
Mr. Rodr\x{74b2}uez Parrilla (Cuba): The present consideration of An agenda for development is, in our view, one of the most relevant issues in the work of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
The dialogues carried out first during the World Hearings on Development and later during the high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council made a significant contribution to the enrichment of this urgent discussion. 
Nevertheless, the emphasis placed on the implementation of the concepts contained in the report, An Agenda for Peace, and of related ideas still diverts most of the Organization's efforts. 
In this regard, we view with equal concern the idea of considering United Nations activities in the field of development as a mere extension of its functions in the political, military and humanitarian fields. 
The concepts of preventive and curative development place the global problem of development in that restricted dimension and sidestep the need for long-term action to eliminate the causes of structural underdevelopment and create an international climate that would complement national development policies and strategies. 
In fact, taken as a continuous and multidimensional process, development is an indispensable condition for peace. 
Hence, the preparation of the United Nations An agenda for development should not be oriented as if it were a mere supplement to An Agenda for Peace, but rather a fundamental instrument to articulate concrete proposals for efforts towards the necessary development of the countries of the third world. 
Neither is it necessary or appropriate to try to reinvent development. 
We must resist the temptation of succumbing to a sterile and counterproductive debate that could only delay the taking of immediate action. 
Cuba supports the efforts to continue improving system-wide coordination as a necessary element for ensuring the attainment of development goals. 
All of this is essential, with regard both to the different intergovernmental mechanisms and the restructuring of the Secretariat itself. 
Measures taken in the context of the restructuring process in those sectors and falling within the framework of resolution 48/162 underscore the role of the organs of intergovernmental machinery, while also being geared towards the revitalization of their work. 
Hence, we consider it neither necessary nor proper to continue an institutional restructuring exercise with ideas that have already been rejected by the majority of Member States. 
On the basis of the existing international consensus, the Agenda must contain effective proposals that foster the implementation of commitments undertaken. 
It is also indispensable to establish the parameters for a new type of relationship between developing and developed countries in which the former would also be dynamic agents of the development process. 
Moreover, elaboration of the Agenda must also involve issues of trade, finance, the transfer of resources and technology and their relationship with the development of the developing countries. 
Multilateral action by the United Nations in these fields must also be reinstituted and promoted. 
The United Nations is in the best position to deal broadly with this range of issues and to provide general policy guidelines to make development its top-priority issue. 
This is even more important because of the urgent need to make United Nations development activities long-term in nature, enabling them to go beyond the limited framework of the struggle against poverty or emergency assistance. 
We can countenance no further delay in finding a solution to the desperation of peoples who see the gap growing ever wider between the affluent and developed societies and that other world, that of the majority, of impoverished and underdeveloped societies. 
The voice of the United Nations must be heard once again in a field in which it has remained silent for too long. 
This debate, and the process that it inaugurates, should give us that opportunity. 
The report and its predecessors deal with both the conceptual and the practical aspects of development. 
The United Nations must continue to provide the political measuring rod for the decisions on development taken nationally, bilaterally and in other multilateral forums. 
For New Zealand a number of principles must underlie the international approach to development, and these will underpin the approach we take to the specific proposals for change set out in the Secretary-General's report. 
This means that we must avoid adding new layers of institutions without a clear understanding of the additional contribution they would make. 
Secondly, any change must strike an appropriate balance between efficiency and representation in the bodies which govern development programmes or give policy direction to the Secretariat. 
Thirdly, any change must reflect the likely availability of resources to fund new programmes or arrangements. 
There is little point in elaborating new structures, dependent on significant increases in the funds committed to development, if such funds will not be readily available. 
The Secretary-General looks at three levels of international cooperation for development in his report. 
First, on revitalizing international development cooperation, in his May report the Secretary-General set out five dimensions of development. 
These provide a useful guide to assessing the extent to which development policies are achieving their desired ends. 
It must give rise to a more equitable and sustainable society if it is to continue. 
In the international context, preference must be given to policies which support this outcome. 
Within that framework, we have to work to ensure that those resources which are committed to development assistance are delivered effectively, taking into account the variation in nature and scale of the development needs of recipient countries. 
Any large-scale examination of development financing will need to address these issues. 
It will also need to take into account the desirability of partnerships with the business community, both national and international. 
The Secretary-General identifies the Economic and Social Council as by right having a central role in the articulation of a new international consensus on development. 
We would be sympathetic to the idea of an international development assistance review committee which he sets out. 
The Secretary-General's concept would go some way towards realizing that ideal. 
We can see merit in providing the Economic and Social Council with some continuity of existence outside its regular session. 
But we would need to look carefully at the advantages of adding another limited-membership body to those which already exist in this field. 
We certainly agree that if the regular functioning of the Economic and Social Council was to change in this way, the Council itself would need to meet more regularly to be able to discharge its responsibilities effectively. 
This of course does not relieve either side from the need to cooperate. 
Cooperation between the international financial institutions and the United Nations could provide a basis on which to look at economic reform in the broader context of achieving sustainable development. 
We welcome the Secretary-General's proposals aimed at improved programme coordination through regular meetings of senior officials in the economic and social sector. 
We may not yet be at the end of the road in finding the best structure for the Secretariat, but this proposal will facilitate coordination in the meantime. 
The inclusiveness which should be at the heart of development cannot be taken very far if women do not have the central role which the Secretary-General identifies. 
But fine words are not enough. 
We welcome the Secretary-General's acknowledgement that the visibility, coordination, programming and accountability of the United Nations on these issues must be improved. 
The Secretary-General has completed his half of the bargain. 
Now it is for the Member States to respond, and in responding to develop a new consensus on development issues that will take us into the twenty-first century. 
Mr. Camacho Omiste (Bolivia) (interpretation from Spanish): The delegation of Bolivia wishes to share with members some of its thoughts on the Agenda for Development and the Secretary-General's report on the subject. 
We note that there is a broad consensus in the Assembly to the effect that development should be recognized as the foremost and most far-reaching task of our time (A/49/665, para. 4). 
None the less, problems arise at the stage of project implementation and assessments, which are carried out after a certain time, and which almost invariably lead to dissatisfaction with the results. 
Bolivia considers that, like the maintenance of peace, cooperation is a fundamental duty in the international life of States. 
Although in the past cooperation and solidarity were confined to expressions of a moral, religious or philosophical nature, in our day, the Charter of the United Nations and innumerable bilateral and multilateral treaties and declarations have given them legal and political form. 
Cooperation is, therefore, both an obligation and a right of States hence the importance of arriving at solid agreements for the implementation stage. 
In this endeavour, the United Nations is the universal body created for the purpose. 
On this occasion, we shall not invent totally new formulas with regard to what has already been said in the past about cooperation for development. 
We all agree that the ideas and documents emanating from the United Nations since its inception contain a valuable collective heritage that must now at last be implemented. 
We believe that in the final analysis, the future of peoples and their material and spiritual well-being, depends only on their own endeavours as the subjects and the objects of development. 
As the President of Bolivia, Mr. Sanchez de Lozada said in this Hall, participation by the organized community is not only necessary but vital for the success of our programmes. 
It must be the community itself which through organization asserts its needs and monitors the implementation of its projects. 
In Bolivia, participation by the people will take the form of a radical administrative decentralization which will bring basic services, particularly education and health, within the reach of the population. 
For this reason it is extremely encouraging for Bolivia to see that within the United Nations system there is also a trend rightfully towards giving pride of place to organized individual and collective participation as a vital factor of creative and positive change. 
This conviction is not in contradiction of the importance we attach to international cooperation; rather, it gives cooperation a new life. 
Ultimately, all societies in the world, large or small, have needed external transfers of resources in order to launch their own development process. 
No country in the world could totally do without external cooperation, since an input of material and human resources from outside is always indispensable. 
Those countries that implement participation by the people will be able to progress effectively and ensure that resources are not misused or squandered on absurd projects or misdirected along the channels of corruption. 
The Agenda for Development should fulfil that mission. 
Mr. Tejera Paris (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): I should like to thank the Secretary-General for his report on an Agenda for Development, in keeping with the General Assembly's request to submit his recommendations on this important sphere of international relations. 
We share the distinction made in the report between growth and development. 
We concur with the assessment of its multidimensional character. 
We agree, finally, that the United Nations can and should be an effective instrument to advance and consolidate development. 
Many observations have been made about development: what it is; what affects it; and how to address the dilemmas that progress creates. 
Given the variety of views, we are pleased that the report of the Secretary-General recognizes the primary responsibility of each nation for its own development and the concomitant responsibility of Governments and the societies they represent to direct their efforts. 
National policies should be the focus of all multilateral development efforts, not vice versa. 
But with experience it has also been possible to identify the factors that are critical to every contemporary development process. 
First, the sustainability of development as a dynamic process seems to be increasingly dependent on whether or not a national economy can adapt to global interdependence. 
This is indispensable in particular with respect to the world-wide macroeconomic context, to the permanent redistribution of comparative advantages, and to rectifying the imbalances associated with these forces in the areas of trade, finance and technology. 
Secondly, because of that, reaching agreement between developed and developing countries on efforts in these areas is an imperative of the contemporary economy and a determining factor in development. 
Even though such policies will continue to be necessary, the long-term viability of development requires that the international economic system itself be organized to minimize the need to use such corrective or compensatory mechanisms. 
The creativity and momentum generated to face the challenge of sustainable development are also needed in other spheres, no less important for being traditional. 
We need a long-term vision and a fuller understanding of the great changes under way as a result of new technology and the globalization of markets. 
Agenda 21, the Uruguay Round agreements and the establishment of the new World Trade Organization indicate how we might handle these far-reaching changes. 
Other critical areas are development financing, taking account of the new realities of financial markets and private-investment flows, and technological innovation and its effects on industry and services. 
They must be included in any consideration of development processes and their prospects. 
In this context, we agree with the Secretary-General that the United Nations system must make full use of its technical capacities and its status as a political forum. 
In future, designing a new framework for cooperation for development should be its primary function. 
The tasks of the Organization in the operational area seem to us to be different. 
While necessary, they have been shown to be insufficient to bring about the structural changes associated with economic development. 
We agree that the United Nations has a special responsibility in this sphere, so as to support national development programmes. 
In conclusion, I wish to endorse the views of the Group of 77 on how best to follow up the report of the Secretary-General. 
We are certain that the intergovernmental process on which we are embarking will prove fruitful and constructive. 
The agenda for development that emerges from it will set a course for the Organization. 
We trust that, as we approach the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, Member States will demonstrate their determination to make meaningful progress towards achieving the purposes that the Charter of the United Nations set-out for us all. 
Mr. Marrero (United States of America): The United States warmly welcomes the Secretary-General's excellent report containing recommendations on the Agenda for Development. 
Accordingly, we agree that the focus of an Agenda for Development must be on building national capacities to plan, manage and implement development programmes in each country, recognizing that it is each country which bears primary responsibility for its own development. 
This is the principal message the Secretary-General's report conveys. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call on the representative of Norway, Chairman of the Advisory Committee on the United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa, to introduce draft resolution A/49/L.27. 
I have been informed that since the draft resolution was printed some additional countries have indicated they wish to co-sponsor it. 
These countries are Brazil, Italy, Madagascar, Romania and the Russian Federation. 
This brings the number of sponsors to 38. 
We are pleased that this wide range of sponsoring countries from all regional groups reflects the broad support of the international community for the important work of this Programme. 
The report before the Assembly covers the period from 1 September 1993 through 31 August 1994. 
In addition to the report of the work of the UNETPSA Advisory Committee, it provides a wealth of detail on the fields and countries of study as well as on programmes and projects that are co-sponsored with other institutions under the Programme. 
The success of the South African elections and the establishment of democratic rule was the crowning achievement, the jewel, in the dramatic chain of events unfolding in southern Africa. 
The political vacuum must now give way to a dramatic reorganization and genuine integration of the majority into all levels and facets of society. 
Of all the development strategies and tools at our disposal, human resource development can best make the transformation not only possible, but also successful. 
We are pleased to report that, in spite of various obstacles, UNETPSA has, during the period covered by the report, increased not only income, but also the number of students sponsored. 
The increase in the number of students was made possible by the transfer, upon closure of the Centre against Apartheid, of the Trust Fund for South Africa funds to UNETPSA, as mandated by resolution 48/258 of 23 June 1994. 
In addition, it is clear that the policy of ensuring the multiplier effect and employment linkage criteria, vis--vis scholarship awards, is responsible for a number of the successes in terms of job placement in the Government, universities, schools and corporations. 
It is well known that mathematics and sciences were deliberately excluded, and accordingly the medical professions, engineering and all types of advanced science and mathematics courses were inaccessible to the vast majority of South Africans. 
Capacity- and institution-building, with particular attention on the role of women in development, remains a central focus of the Programme, together with support for education in all types of administration, particularly in respect of educational institutions. 
One of the most important features of the Programme is its cost-effectiveness, particularly since 1992, when the Programme started supporting fellowship-holders inside South Africa. 
In addition, the Advisory Committee has encouraged UNETPSA's catalytic role and, as a result, not only have the numbers increased, but the targeting of institutions and degree programmes has been deliberate in respect of redressing the effects of years of apartheid. 
Finally, I would like to commend the Department for Development Support and Management Services for years of backstopping and technical support for the Programme. 
Mr. Nhlapo (South Africa): For the past 27 years members of the General Assembly have generously and voluntarily contributed to the Trust Fund enabling the United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa (UNETPSA) to extend educational assistance to individuals from Zimbabwe, Angola, Mozambique and Namibia. 
Enhancing the availability of education and training to all, from pre-school onwards, is the seminal theme of this component. 
Since UNETPSA is an ongoing multilateral Programme and has demonstrated its ability to render direct, cost-effective assistance to individual South Africans, my Government believes that UNETPSA can make a valuable contribution to the implementation of the Reconstruction and Development Programme. 
The effective management of funds donated to UNETPSA has ensured an increase in the number of students benefiting from the generosity of donors. 
This has been in no small measure due to the foresight of recent years manifested in reorienting the focus of UNETPSA programmes from overseas education and training to education and training within South Africa and in focusing on technical training. 
In fact, my Government believes that UNETPSA has the potential to occupy a unique niche within the spectrum of educational support envisaged by the Reconstruction and Development Programme. 
The South African Government will respond to this looming crisis. 
This report confirms that the educational needs of a new, non-racial and democratic South Africa must be urgently addressed. 
It also underlines the UNETPSA's vision, reflected in the draft resolution, of continuing to allocate a higher proportion of resources for strengthening the historically black universities and other tertiary institutions. 
We are also pleased to note that the draft resolution encourages close consultations between the Advisory Committee and the South African Ministries responsible for education and the implementation of the Reconstruction and Development Programme. 
Under the able leadership of Norway and Zambia, the Advisory Committee has guided UNETPSA in creating a future, through education and training, for thousands of disadvantaged South Africans. 
Let us also extend our gratitude to the officials in the United Nations Secretariat who are conscientiously executing their responsibility of administering the Programme. 
It would be most unfortunate if this United Nations Programme, one of the most practically supportive of all United Nations programmes, should meet a premature demise at a moment when it is most relevant and when it is functioning at its top efficiency. 
I assure the Assembly that the international community's continued support for the enhancement of UNETPSA is of inestimable value to the Government of National Unity and the people of South Africa. 
Mr. Graf Zu Rantzau (Germany): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union, and Austria, Finland and Sweden support the statement. 
Member States of the European Union have therefore contributed substantially to it. 
We are aware that this era, which is now behind us, has left a sombre legacy of unfulfilled needs in the field of education and training. 
During the present, critical period of its development, South Africa's human resource needs are overwhelming: the training of the disadvantaged black majority of South Africans will be crucial for the economic and social development of the country. 
The European Union hopes that the draft resolution will be adopted by consensus. 
At the same time, the European Union wishes to emphasize the important role other United Nations agencies, in particular the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), can play in Southern Africa. 
Mr. Chabala (Zambia): My delegation would like to express its appreciation to the Permanent Representative of Norway, Chairman of the Advisory Committee on the United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa for his introductory statement. 
We also wish to express Zambia's deep gratitude to the people and the Government of Norway for their generous contribution to the Programme and to the larger cause of peace, democracy and human rights in Southern Africa. 
Since its establishment by the General Assembly, the Programme has made a commendable contribution and continues to provide a positive and invaluable input to the development of the countries and peoples under its mandate. 
It has made a significant and direct contribution to the development of human resources in various fields. 
They are indeed exerting an enormous impact on the welfare of their communities and touching the lives of ordinary individuals. 
In recent years, the Programme has rightly focused its valuable services on the needs of the peoples of Namibia and South Africa, as the Secretary-General's report clearly indicates. 
In particular, we commend the efforts of the Secretary-General and the Advisory Committee to reorient the programme so that it can best address the priority needs of the new democratic South Africa. 
In this regard, it is important that the Programme continue to be guided by the new Government's policy on human resource development as reflected in its reconstruction and development programme. 
We welcome the continued focus of the Programme's activities and substantial resources on capacity-building and strengthening black and other institutions of higher learning. 
We are also confident that it will continue to make use of its catalytic role in arranging co-sponsorships and tuition waivers for training in sectors previously neglected for the disadvantaged black majority. 
We commend the Programme for implementing its training activities in a highly cost-effective manner. 
This has undoubtedly contributed to its tremendous success. 
In this respect, we are pleased to note that 93 per cent of the students under the Programme are in South Africa or in other low-cost countries and only seven per cent are placed in high-cost countries, in fields not readily available in South Africa. 
The programme has thus successfully reflected the recommendation of the 1989 evaluation report. 
This has led to an increase in the number of sponsored students to 2,630, from 2,553 in 1993. 
We also convey our sincere gratitude to all those who have supported and continue to support the Programme through their contributions, scholarships or places in their educational institutions. 
My delegation supports the draft resolution before us and would like to commend its adoption by consensus. 
Mr. Otuyelu (Nigeria): My delegation would like to express our appreciation to the Chairman of the United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa and the members of the Advisory Committee for their invaluable contribution and personal commitment to its success. 
The changed situation in South Africa has brought new challenges. 
It is hoped that the resources available for anti-apartheid efforts will be re-directed into the training of personnel and reforming of the old structures which, regrettably, supported the official discrimination, and it is in respect of this that the Programme has a significant role to play. 
We are happy to note that the extension of operations into areas from which the majority of people in southern Africa were previously barred science, mathematics, technology, law and social sciences where the challenges for a transformed society will be great. 
We also welcome the emphasis placed on the training of the citizens of this part of the continent to address those important areas of endeavour. 
We also note with satisfaction the emphasis placed on a cost-effective approach. 
We commend the Advisory Committee for this important emphasis. 
We are also pleased that the optimal use of available resources has strengthened the confidence of donors and supporters of the Programme. 
We appeal for the necessary understanding and for continued support and help in improving local capacity-building and manpower training, which will support the young democratic Administration in South Africa and the region as a whole. 
Most especially during this transition period, when the challenges are enormous, the manpower needed to address the social and economic issues in the region requires the support of the international community. 
My Government would like to be associated with this draft resolution, and it is therefore joining in sponsoring it. 
The following countries have become sponsors of the draft resolution: Ethiopia, France, Guyana and Uganda. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that the Assembly wishes to conclude its consideration of agenda item 41? 
On agenda item 37 (a), the Assembly has before it draft resolution A/49/L.19, entitled Participation of volunteers, \x{e4ff}hite Helmets, in activities of the United Nations in the field of humanitarian relief, rehabilitation and technical cooperation for development. 
I wish to propose that the list of speakers on this item be closed at 11.15 a.m. today. 
Mr. Butler (Australia), President of the Economic and Social Council: I have the honour to address the Assembly in my capacity as President of the Economic and Social Council. 
That is the relevant legislation and background for the issues which the Assembly has before it. 
That information has now been substantially provided and those consultations, I can today report to the Assembly, have been in progress, conducted by me as President of the Council. 
But I must also report to the Assembly that substantial consultations have been conducted by Peter Hansen, the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, and those too have pointed the way towards common solutions and agreements on these outstanding issues. 
I can therefore report that progress is being made but solutions and widespread agreement have not yet been found. 
I do believe that the debate that will now commence, together with the continuation of these processes of consultation, should lead shortly to agreement on these outstanding issues. 
As that work progresses, it will be handed on to the Permanent Representative of Austria, whom you, Mr. President, have appointed, as one of the Vice-Presidents of the Assembly, to serve as coordinator of resolutions and decisions under agenda item 37. 
I know we all have full confidence in his great skill and sensitivity and can feel certain that he will be able to craft relevant decisions and resolutions for ready adoption by consensus by the General Assembly. 
My delegation is very pleased and greatly honoured to introduce a draft resolution with so many sponsors. 
I would draw attention to the fact that to the 45 countries that are already listed should be added the names of the Bahamas, Belgium, Brazil, Ecuador, Honduras, Madagascar, the Philippines and Suriname. 
This brings the number of sponsors to 53. 
The preparation of the draft resolution before the Assembly today eloquently attests to the fact that it is possible to work in harmony when considering problems of undoubted importance that bring us together in a common endeavour to solve them. 
I am convinced that that spirit of cooperation will continue to prevail and that in a few days we will have a consensus text. 
In this connection, the appointment of the Permanent Representative of Austria, Ambassador Sucharipa, to guide the informal consultations seems to us to be an excellent idea, and we should like to congratulate you, Mr. President, for having made it. 
The White Helmets initiative is designed to ease the transition of this concept from the theoretical to the operational. 
What exactly does this mean? In the principles governing emergency humanitarian assistance a clear distinction is made between the emergency, rehabilitation and development. 
However, little has so far been accomplished in this specific area of multilateral cooperation. 
The present proposal is designed to bridge this gap in United Nations operational activities and to mobilize the Organization's potential in the area. 
The novelty of the proposal contained in the draft resolution is threefold. 
The proposal is consistent with two of the guidelines adopted in 1993. 
First, rehabilitation and reconstruction components must form part of the very first phase in responding to emergencies and, secondly, specific resources must be allocated to rehabilitation and reconstruction. 
Lastly, in the intergovernmental sphere the Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly are to carry out their respective responsibilities, as stipulated in resolution 48/162, in the formulation of policies and the provision of guidance to and coordination of United Nations activities in the field. 
In the meantime, countries will be acquiring specific experience on the basis of the policy we adopt at this session. 
As we are all aware, the tragic events in Rwanda following the death of the Presidents of Rwanda and Burundi, led to a massive exodus of Rwandese refugees millions of them across the borders to Zaire, Burundi, Tanzania and Uganda. 
The draft resolution therefore urges all States, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and the international financial and development institutions to provide the necessary technical and material assistance with a view to facilitating restoration of the basic services used up or destroyed in the countries receiving Rwandese refugees. 
The draft resolution is being submitted in the hope that the General Assembly will adopt it by consensus. 
On behalf of the African Group, which Ghana has the honour to serve as Chairman for the month of November, I introduce with pleasure draft resolution A/49/L.26, entitled Assistance to Mozambique, which is sponsored by the Group. 
I am pleased to announce that Brazil has joined the sponsors. 
The draft resolution recalls the donors conference held in Rome in 1992 and the follow-up meeting held at Maputo in 1993, whose main objective was to mobilize resources for post-war programming in support of the resettlement and reintegration of returning refugees, internally displaced persons and demobilized soldiers. 
It links the need for humanitarian assistance with the need for economic aid for national reconstruction and development. 
It also welcomes the successful implementation of the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique signed in Rome in 1992, which culminated in the recent successful multi-party elections in the country. 
The task for Mozambique now is to repatriate, resettle and reintegrate the numerous refugees who fled their country during its time of trouble and to promote an effective national reconstruction and development strategy to satisfy the aspirations and needs of its people. 
To this end, the draft resolution calls upon the international community and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to continue their generous financial, material and technical assistance to Mozambique. 
In my capacity as Chairman of the Group of African States for the month of November, I am pleased to introduce draft resolution A/49/L.32 entitled Assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Liberia. 
As in previous years, the draft resolution that I am now introducing has been updated to reflect current developments in that country. 
It notes that security and logistic problems continue to hamper the delivery of relief assistance, particularly in the interior of the country, and expresses concern about the effects of the protracted conflict on the socio-economic conditions in Liberia. 
It also appeals to the international community and intergovernmental organizations to provide technical, financial and other assistance to programmes identified in the report of the Secretary-General. 
As Liberia emerges from the war, the good will and support of the international community should be intensified to help the country to achieve peace, stability, reconstruction and development. 
I therefore request that this draft resolution be adopted unanimously. 
Mr. Pashovski (Bulgaria): In addressing agenda item 37, my delegation would like to focus particularly on the issue of economic assistance to States affected by the implementation of the Security Council resolutions imposing sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
First of all, allow me to express our deep appreciation to the Secretary-General for the steps he has taken to address this important and urgent issue appropriately. 
The report (A/49/356), prepared in compliance with General Assembly resolution 48/210, in our view offers a proper analysis of the seriousness of the problem and contains useful suggestions and proposals that could be taken as a sound basis for further action. 
It has already been widely recognized that the application of the comprehensive set of trade and economic sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) has imposed an extremely heavy burden on neighbouring and other affected States. 
An additional burden is imposed by the direct financial expenses incurred by these States for maintaining an elaborate administrative system of monitoring and control over the strict implementation of the sanctions. 
The impact of those factors has already produced grave economic and social consequences, which jeopardize political and social stability. 
In the case of Bulgaria, the sanctions regime has caused enormous losses to the national economy by disrupting our direct transport and communications links with Central and Western European countries, both by road and on the Danube, thus affecting the competitiveness of Bulgarian exports and increasing import costs. 
This is a trade-distorting factor, and therefore the negative impact of the sanctions on the development of the market and on the newly emerging private sector is jeopardizing the country's overall economic situation. 
As has already been pointed out in a number of cases, Bulgaria's total losses as a result of the sanctions for the period July 1992 to December 1993 alone amounted to $3.616 billion. 
As can be seen from the report of the Secretary-General, the other affected countries have suffered significant losses as well. 
At the initiative of Bulgaria and a number of other interested States, the General Assembly, at its forty-eighth session, adopted resolution 48/210, aimed at mobilizing international economic assistance for the States affected by the sanctions. 
In that resolution, the Secretary-General was mandated to monitor this process and to report to the Security Council, as well as to the General Assembly, on action taken to alleviate the difficulties of these States. 
We commend the efforts deployed by the European Union and the G-24 in this regard, especially in the field of infrastructure and communications projects. 
Detailed proposals for short-, medium- and long-term projects put forward by the interested States, including Bulgaria, were considered by the ad hoc meeting in Vienna of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) and the G-24 Transport Group meeting for the Balkans earlier this year. 
The realization of these projects, which will speed up work on the Pan-European transport network, depends to a large extent on the fulfilment of the partners' financial commitments. 
This has assisted States to cope only partially with the immediate negative impact of the sanctions. 
The medium-term consequences, in our view, have not yet been adequately addressed. 
The report of the Secretary-General (A/49/356) reveals that most of the States and the elements of the United Nations system helping the affected States contemplate intensifying their current assistance activities and cooperation programmes. 
However, the absence of a special procedure to address directly the adverse spill-over effects of the sanctions on the affected States has to a large extent tempered the efforts being made to find an adequate approach for addressing the problem effectively. 
The conclusion in the report that there is a lack of viable internationally recognized methodology for the evaluation of the losses inflicted must also be taken into consideration. 
Despite the lack of such a methodology, the overall estimates show that the total adverse impact of the sanctions is such that a concerted and multifaceted response from the international community is required. 
Work in this field should continue in the future. 
Guided by such an approach, my delegation is of the view that the following suggestions could be considered as possible steps to help the countries affected: 
First, granting more favourable access to the markets of the industrialized countries for the goods and services of the affected States. 
Secondly, an increase in direct foreign investment and freer access to credit sources. 
Thirdly, technical and financial support for infrastructure projects for transport and communications corridors, mainly the East-West and South-North corridors. 
Fourthly, involvement of companies of the affected States in humanitarian assistance to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), financed by international organizations and donor countries. 
Fifthly, facilitating procedures for transshipments through the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), both by road and on the Danube. 
Finally, without wishing to undermine the efforts made so far to assist the affected States to cope with their special problems, I should like to reiterate that, bearing in mind the magnitude of the total adverse impact of the sanctions, the response is still far from being adequate. 
We are hopeful that the draft resolution will receive unanimous support by all Member States and will be adopted by consensus. 
Mr. Nobilo (Croatia): At the outset I should like to note the great importance of United Nations humanitarian aid and disaster-relief assistance programmes throughout the world. 
The volume, value and scope of the programmes have significantly increased in the last decade. 
The present debate should contribute positively to the many calls for streamlining and rationalizing the numerous programmes, agencies and initiatives that have appeared in the last decade. 
As humanitarian and disaster-relief programmes are emerging as one of the major policy instruments for maintaining peace and stability in high-risk areas around the world, the debate on this issue in the General Assembly becomes even more important. 
The new aspects of humanitarian and disaster-relief programmes in conflict areas around the world require new ideas. 
The framework and principles established years ago to meet the short-term consequences of natural disasters and human transgressions are now being called into question by new realities, with short-term imbalances in the economic and social welfare of large groups of people becoming long-term imbalances. 
The special economic assistance programmes, which in the past formed an irregular bridge between short-term emergency relief programmes and longer-term development programmes, may now become a major aspect of international assistance policy. 
My delegation is of the view that the special economic programmes should play a more significant role in dealing with the new humanitarian and social realities around the world. 
In addition to the obvious specific aspects of humanitarian situations, such as sources, time and the number of those affected, the level of development of a particular area should play a major role in designing an appropriate assistance programme for a country. 
The humanitarian situation in my country provides a good example of a need-based programme being a must. 
It is also a country in transition, from a centrally planned economy to a market economy. 
It is a middle-level developed country with a strong natural and human resource base. 
Croatia still needs traditional humanitarian assistance, because it cares for a large number of displaced persons and refugees and bears the serious consequences of war. 
However, its resource base would allow it to take care of those traditional humanitarian needs itself soon if some of the emergency resources were transformed into development programmes and if new development programmes were instituted to rebuild Croatia's war-damaged economy. 
The present humanitarian assistance to Croatia, based on traditional emergency programmes, is in many ways, unfortunately, promoting and maintaining the dangerous status quo. 
It perpetuates a dependence on continuous deliveries of basic aid throughout Croatia. 
Most worrisome, however, is the fact that the present humanitarian assistance programme is supporting the de facto occupation of one quarter of Croatia's territory. 
The net effect of international relief operations in the occupied territories of Croatia is slowly but surely to strengthen the Serbian paramilitary forces there. 
The international community may be mistaken when it talks about humanitarian aid to these territories. 
Almost everything the international community sends to the occupied territories of Croatia either goes directly to the remnants of the Yugoslav Army and their proxies or substitutes for goods they would take from civilians anyway. 
With a need-based humanitarian assistance programme, the international community would be able to help to overcome these serious problems in Croatia. 
In regard to the occupied territories, programmes could be developed that would begin the Security-Council-mandated economic reintegration process of these territories. 
Basic humanitarian aid could be distributed through Croatian non-governmental or governmental agencies or distribution centres outside the occupied territories in Croatia. 
Programmes for the distribution of fuel, which, as a humanitarian item, is steadily flowing and is seriously misused for military purposes in the occupied territories, could also be carried out through distribution centres outside these territories in Croatia. 
As a confidence-building measure, creating new economic opportunities and jobs in Croatia would promote interaction and openness, leading to possible economic cooperation, and would contribute to the process of the peaceful reintegration of Croatian citizens now living in these territories. 
I should also like on this occasion to comment on the report of the Secretary-General, document A/49/683, in regard to resolution 48/204 with the same title as the present agenda item. 
The report falls short of our expectations. 
The implementation of resolution 48/204 was limited mostly to regular activities of the United Nations humanitarian agencies. 
We are, nevertheless, very grateful for those efforts. 
Croatia is also grateful for the efforts made under the Revised Consolidated Inter-Agency Appeal for the former Yugoslavia, which is a special programme. 
However, much more could have been done in this area, that is, in the area of special economic programmes. 
Further, our relations and cooperation with the United Nations Development Programme, for instance, have been very productive, but again, they have been limited by regular indicative planning figure programmes. 
The Secretary-General states in paragraph 5 of the report that: 
Similarly, in paragraph 12 he concludes: 
From a practical standpoint, my delegation rejects the conclusion that reconstruction and rehabilitation programmes must wait. 
Croatia has pursued an immediate programme for reconstruction and development in order to prevent a situation where it would be forced to regain its territories by force. 
It is the view of my Government that the spillover from rising economic activity would positively affect the situation in the occupied territories and lead to a peaceful reintegration of these territories. 
My Government has consistently pursued a policy based on diplomatic initiative and peaceful reintegration of its occupied territories with the assistance of the international community. 
As my Government considers economic development and the reconstruction of Croatia's war-torn economy the most significant aspect of this policy and an important aspect of the entire humanitarian programme for Croatia, we come before the Assembly to ask for its support. 
The draft resolution calls for timely and need-based action. 
We hope that the Assembly will support the draft resolution by consensus. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the representative of Norway to introduce, on behalf of the Nordic countries, draft resolution A/49/L.30. 
After the printed version was circulated Egypt joined the sponsors. 
This is a technical draft resolution adhering strictly to agreements reached between the parties. 
The Palestinian Police Force was established pursuant to the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements and the Cairo Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho area. 
Following the donors' Conference to Support Middle East Peace, held in Washington on 1 October 1993, an Ad Hoc Liaison Committee was established by the Multilateral Steering Committee, under the Chairmanship of Norway, to effectively coordinate external assistance, including the financing of a Palestinian Police Force. 
These facts are reflected in the preambular part of the draft resolution. 
In the interim, the United Nations Relief and Works Agency has generously agreed to act as a provisional emergency channel for funds from international donors to the Palestinian Police Force. 
Allow me, in concluding this first part of my intervention, to point to operative paragraph 2 of the draft resolution, where all Member States are encouraged to give voluntary contributions for this purpose through the designated United Nations agency. 
Given the extremely serious situation in the area and the very clear need for international assistance, I strongly hope this paragraph is given all due consideration. 
I shall now proceed to the second part of my intervention, in which I have the pleasure to make a statement on behalf of the five Nordic countries Denmark, Finland, Iceland, Sweden and Norway on the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief. 
During this past year the United Nations has been involved in a number of large and complex disasters, such as those in Rwanda, Burundi, Somalia, Liberia, the former Yugoslavia, Haiti and the Caucasus, just to mention some of the most critical ones. 
Access to resources is, however, a prerequisite for a prompt response to emergencies. 
Whereas emergency needs have increased manifold in recent years, it is still the same traditional donors that are contributing the major share of the funding. 
Resolution 46/182, adopted by the General Assembly in 1991, provided the United Nations with a framework for the international community's coordinated response to complex emergencies and natural disasters. 
General Assembly resolution 48/57, adopted last year, underlined the need for coordination in the United Nations system and requested the Emergency Relief Coordinator to further improve coordination and management within the system. 
The Nordic countries call upon all relevant actors to fully support the Emergency Relief Coordinator in this regard. 
We support the ongoing efforts to find concrete ways of enhancing the cooperation and integration of planning between the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and the Department of Political Affairs. 
With reference to the recommendations contained in the Secretary General's report in document A/49/177/Add.1, the Nordic countries would in particular like to stress the following five points. 
First, the primary mechanism for coordination of policy issues related to humanitarian assistance and for formulating a coherent and timely response to major and complex emergencies is the Inter-Agency Standing Committee and its Working Group. 
We feel the Working Group should be given the opportunity both to make decisions on operational matters in emergencies and to explore the possibility of delegating authority to the field as appropriate. 
Furthermore, we would like to recall that the Inter-Agency Standing Committee should review and decide on arrangements to effectively address gaps in the provision of humanitarian assistance, including such issues as internally displaced persons and demobilization of ex-combatants. 
Secondly, the Nordic countries urge the members of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee to further strengthen the process of consolidated appeals. 
All concerned operational and humanitarian organizations and agencies must cooperate and participate fully in the preparation of the consolidated appeals. 
Based on accurate assessment of needs and programme projection, the appeals should be promptly launched and should give specific priorities. 
This should in turn facilitate quick responses by the international community. 
Thirdly, the Resident Coordinator normally coordinates the humanitarian assistance of the United Nations system at the country level. 
The best possible coordination at the field level is one of the keys to overall coordination of humanitarian assistance. 
As mentioned in the Emergency Relief Coordinator's report to the Economic and Social Council this summer, field coordination requires qualified personnel to provide leadership on a full-time basis. 
The Nordic countries welcome the agreement by the Inter-Agency Standing Committee on the designation/appointment of Humanitarian Coordinators in complex emergencies. 
This is an important step in ensuring that coordination structures in the field are as clear as possible. 
That agreement must now be followed up. 
It is our sincere hope that humanitarian coordinators for complex emergencies can, in the future, be appointed without delay and that the right persons will be chosen for the job. 
In the Secretary-General's report the Inter-Agency Standing Committee addresses a number of issues, such as disbursement of funds, repayment of advances, the level of resources and the CERF's complementarity with emergency funds of operational agencies. 
The Nordic countries would like to emphasize the importance of finding a solution that would make it possible to improve the accessibility of funds from CERF in an emergency situation. 
On this point let me also add that it is important to expand the donor base to include non-traditional donors. 
At this session of the General Assembly informal consultations on a draft resolution dealing with this issue have already taken place. 
It is our view that all countries should aim at establishing emergency preparedness systems covering personnel and equipment that could be deployed to disaster areas on short notice. 
We feel that the United Nations could indeed utilize these arrangements as vital elements in both natural disasters and complex emergencies. 
The Nordic countries stress their support for the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction and welcome the outcome of the World Conference. 
We endorse the Yokohama Strategy and Plan of Action which should be fully implemented and followed up. 
Natural disaster reduction and mitigation must now become an integral part of the United Nations development efforts and should be dealt with in the Country Strategy Notes of disaster-prone countries. 
We need to continue to address gaps and imbalances in the capacity of the United Nations system in emergencies. This has implications for several of the United Nations agencies that report to the Economic and Social Council. 
In our view, the 1995 session of the Economic and Social Council provides a good opportunity for reviewing these issues based on a report from members of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, through the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
Recent situations have taught us that, in order to gain access to populations in need of assistance in complex emergencies, relief work often has to be undertaken in increasingly dangerous environments. 
The President (interpretation from French): I wish to inform members that consultations on the draft resolutions submitted under item 37 and its sub-items will now be coordinated by Ambassador Sucharipa of Austria. 
As a first step, it would be useful and necessary to review the draft resolutions with a view to identifying those that may need further negotiations and those which do not. 
In this connection, I wish to remind members that, as announced in the Journal, the first meeting of the informal consultations by the Coordinator will be held on Monday, 28 November, at 3 p.m. in Conference Room 8. 
I now call on the representative of Algeria who, on behalf of the Group of 77 and China, will make a statement during which he will introduce draft resolution A/49/L.31. 
Members will recall that on 25 October 1994 the General Assembly adopted a resolution encouraging the people of Burundi to continue their reconciliation efforts through recently established consensus-building institutions. 
Today the Assembly is called upon to send a message of hope to those same people, the hope of seeing economic recovery and reconstruction with the assistance of Member States, United Nations agencies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
After having introduced the draft resolution on Burundi, I would like now to speak on agenda item 37. 
In a rapidly changing world, Member States have felt the urgent need to develop new instruments to meet these crises and to attack the structural causes behind them. 
By adopting resolution 46/182, our organization gained an instrument which provides it with an operational framework for coordinated international action with regard to emergency humanitarian assistance and natural disasters. 
Since it was established in May 1992, the Fund has shown its usefulness. 
Now the level of its resources endangers even its very existence. 
Mr. Arzoumanian (Armenia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Since the dawn of time mankind has faced natural disasters, which have brought human tragedy and incalculable material losses. 
Despite the march of time and technological progress, these phenomena continue to be a part of life. 
At the regional level, several initiatives in the form of conferences or information seminars have given rise to fruitful exchanges of experience. 
Commendably successful coordinated action, supported by the international community at the time of the 1992-1993 drought in southern Africa helped save millions from death by a famine that had been forecast. 
The Conference made it possible to assess the international community's awareness of the threat posed by natural disasters and the world community's will to take joint action. 
They strike rich and poor countries alike. 
But the poor countries suffer the gravest consequences, with the destruction of basic infrastructure, industrial facilities, human settlements and agricultural produce. 
Yet the knowledge and technical means for early warning and prevention are sufficiently available throughout the world to prevent natural disasters from becoming even worse tragedies. 
The least-developed countries, small island developing States and landlocked countries were identified as the most vulnerable. 
The disaster-prevention arrangements established in connection with the Decade and refined at the Yokohama Conference have great merit. 
But these arrangements can be effective only if appropriate funds are provided. 
Donor countries, international organizations and all other public and private institutions are asked not to ignore the appeal reiterated at Yokohama for voluntary contributions to the Trust Fund for the Decade. 
But that is not true of preventing and mitigating the consequences of those forces. 
That is what we believe the message of the Yokohama Conference to mean, and what we hope to see translated into concrete cooperation and solidarity. 
Mr. Henze (Germany): In speaking on behalf of the European Union, I wish first to address agenda item 37, Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations, including special economic assistance. 
We want to thank the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, Mr. Peter Hansen, for his comprehensive and informative introduction of the very pertinent questions we are discussing today. 
In view of the constantly rising number and magnitude of natural disasters and complex emergencies, the task of the Under-Secretary-General, as Emergency Relief Coordinator, to effectively coordinate relief efforts is demanding and often challenging. 
I would therefore like to take this opportunity to thank Mr. Hansen for his dedication and unrelenting efforts. 
The work output of his staff, both at Headquarters and in the field, merits our appreciation. 
We appreciate the efforts made to improve the Department's world-wide performance. 
With the urgent needs of disaster victims uppermost in our minds, it has to be said, however, that much remains to be done. 
We hope that good results and effective handling will bear out the decisions taken at this point. 
We note with satisfaction that Governments in donor and recipient countries have over the years increased their support for the work undertaken by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
It is important that United Nations agencies and inter-governmental and non-governmental organizations recognize that the Department's role is to facilitate their own efforts, and that they offer their full support. 
The European Union trusts that the further development of an integrated approach could greatly enhance the Department's overall performance in terms of coherence and efficiency. 
We therefore support the Emergency Relief Coordinator in his commitment to a more proactive role of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs at Headquarters level through regular and intensive consultations with the members of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee and a structured dialogue with Governments. 
At field level, the introduction of humanitarian assistance coordinators for complex emergencies into the already well-established and functional network of Resident Coordinators can provide leadership for humanitarian coordination. 
We trust that, through complementarity and the selection of suitable personnel, confusion and duplication of work in the critical phases of complex emergencies can be overcome so that maximum coordination efficiency, for the benefit of the needy, can be attained. 
As reported to the Economic and Social Council, it has been estimated that the share of resources provided for humanitarian emergencies in overall United Nations assistance jumped from 25 per cent in 1988 to 45 per cent in 1992, and the same trend applies also to bilateral assistance. 
As a response to humanitarian challenges, for example, the European Union has shouldered the lion's share of the world's aid contributions. 
In 1993, through both Community funds and the contributions of member States, 1 billion ECU approximately $1.7 billion in funding for humanitarian relief has been provided. 
In view of the increase and expansion of humanitarian crises worldwide, however, humanitarian actors at both the national and the international levels are looking for additional funding. 
The European Union welcomes all initiatives to broaden the donor base and to contribute to international burden-sharing. 
The Central Emergency Revolving Fund is valuable as a revolving cash-flow instrument and as a tool for speeding up activities and bridging temporary gaps, but it needs to be replenished promptly to be able to function effectively. 
With an increasing number of complex emergencies, the Emergency Relief Coordinator is called upon as a humanitarian advocate to address such problems as de-mining, demobilization and internally displaced persons. 
The European Union stresses the importance of ensuring that the humanitarian dimensions, particularly the principles of the humanity, neutrality and impartiality of relief assistance, are taken fully into account in the overall United Nations planning of response to emergencies. 
In order to overcome the problems underlying most man-made disasters, however, political solutions are called for. 
We thus urge all those authorized to do so to do their utmost to facilitate for their countries the return to normal life and development. 
Within the framework of complex emergencies, humanitarian action has to be undertaken in increasingly dangerous environments. 
The European Union notes with concern the substantial number of draft resolutions containing appeals of countries or regions for special economic assistance. 
While recognizing the existing needs, we fully support the comprehensive approach taken by the United Nations system in providing for immediate relief measures and an effective continuum from humanitarian aid to rehabilitation and long-term development. 
We therefore urge Member States to subscribe to the efforts undertaken with a view to streamlining the relevant decision-making processes of the General Assembly, which should lead, in a step-by-step approach, from biennalization and clustering towards an eventual omnibus resolution. 
The Conference highlighted the effectiveness of prevention, mitigation and preparedness vis--vis the impact of natural disasters and the commitment of Governments to the goals of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
The Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World, as a result, comprises an unbiased status report on the achievements of the International Decade during its first half as well as a realistic and implementable plan of action for the years to come. 
In view of the interdependence between sustainable development and vulnerability, a strengthening of the resilience and self-confidence of local communities to cope with natural disasters is necessary beyond a more general acknowledgement of responsibilities and potentials at the national level. 
Furthermore, regional and international cooperation must be based on coherent and realistic national planning by disaster-prone countries, and disaster prevention must be integrated as a matter of course into overall national and international development planning. 
The European Union has taken a great and active interest in the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction process since its inception in 1989. 
In this context, the consolidation of existing mechanisms within the Department's newly formed Disaster Reduction Division seems to be a step in the right direction. 
Given the limited financial and material resources, cost- effective pre-disaster care, as stipulated in the framework of the International Decade, appears to be the sensible way to go. 
The European Union trusts that during the second half of the Decade, and before this millennium comes to its close, disaster prevention will find its rightful place in the development cycle. 
It must become an integral part of all activities at the international, national and regional levels so that an effective global culture of prevention may eventually take shape. 
As we have heard, the number of natural disasters and complex emergencies has been constantly rising in recent years, thus placing an ever heavier burden on the Emergency Relief Coordinator and his staff. 
The annual damage caused by environmental disasters is estimated to reach approximately $100 billion by the year 2000. 
The present draft resolution, which is submitted on behalf of the European Union, Austria, Sweden, Norway, Finland and the United States of America, is designed to launch this process. 
We must further increase the international community's awareness in order to improve the prevention and mitigation of, and preparedness for, natural and man-made disasters. 
Therefore, the present draft resolution requests the Secretary-General to submit a report on existing early-warning systems and to make suggestions on how to improve and better coordinate them. 
We hope that our initiative, which was welcomed by a number of Member States in its preparatory stage, will find the support of the General Assembly. 
We should like also to thank the Secretary-General for his comprehensive report (A/49/376) of 12 September 1994. 
I should like also to extend my thanks to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, and especially to Mr. Peter Hansen, the Under-Secretary General for Humanitarian Affairs, for his statement and his briefing, on the role of his Department in coordinating relief operations in the Sudan. 
Our sincere thanks and appreciation go also to all the staff leading Operation Lifeline Sudan, who have devoted themselves under difficult climatic conditions to the provision of relief to the needy in the remote areas of southern Sudan. 
We in the Sudan need not reiterate the guiding principles we follow regarding relief and humanitarian assistance. 
Our thinking stems from our faith and our traditions. 
That understanding is duly reflected in the policies and legislation of our country that regulate humanitarian assistance. 
Proceeding from our conviction that humanitarian assistance takes precedence over all political and military considerations, we have welcomed cooperation with the United Nations system and the international community at large. 
It was through this that Operation Lifeline Sudan, took shape and emerged as a unique Sudanese example that reflects the advanced Sudanese understanding of the process of humanitarian assistance. 
Operation Lifeline Sudan is a world precedent of a responsible State's proposing the delivery of relief through neighbouring territories and countries to its own citizens, even to those who have taken up arms and risen in rebellion against its authority. 
It was thus that Operation Lifeline Sudan became an example to be followed, in complex emergency situations, in saving human lives in many parts of the world. 
My Government have not stopped at providing the mechanisms needed for Operation Lifeline Sudan, but have continued to honour the commitment to cooperate with the international community in providing relief to all citizens, both in Government-controlled areas and in rebel territories. 
Since the first phase of Operation Lifeline Sudan the Sudan has extended a hand of cooperation to the United Nations and the donor community in the following ways. 
First, we have provided quantities of subsidized grain for purchase by the international community. 
As you know, the Government has delivered 81,000 tons of sorghum to the World Food Programme this year for distribution to citizens of the Sudan irrespective of their place of residence. 
This is in addition to the allocation of two trains for the some purpose. 
Fourth, the Government has created an administrative and technical department to administer and supervise the relief operations. 
We have closely studied the Secretariat's report on this subject. 
While we commend and appreciate the positive comments that highlight the continuing improvement in the functioning of Operation Lifeline Sudan, we note with regret however, that the report contains some points that make us uncomfortable. 
Let me state the reasons for our discomfort. 
First, the statistics of the latest population census in the Sudan, in which the United Nations participated with technical and financial assistance, show that the population in southern Sudan do not exceed 3 million. 
The report of the Secretary-General is inaccurate in stating that 5.2 million people are affected by the conflict in southern Sudan and that the number of displaced person around Khartoum has reached 1.9 million. 
Regrettably, in the latter case there is an error factor of more than 100 per cent, as, according to confirmed statistics, the actual number does not exceed 0.7 million. 
Second, the report was drafted in a manner that prejudges and calumniates the Government of the Sudan. 
It accuses the Government of delaying the delivery of its pledged share to the affected people of southern Sudan, instead of commending the Government for pledging unprecedented assistance. 
We are convinced that in the record of humanitarian work there is nothing to indicate that a State benefiting from United Nations relief donates relief supplies and delivers such supplies to the United Nations for distribution among affected citizens in a non-discriminatory fashion. 
Third, the report, in a clear act of injustice and premeditation, accuses the Government of consistently coercing its citizens into moving from their squatter settlements around the cities without providing them with suitable alternative housing. 
The truth remains that the Government is in the process of implementing a policy aimed at improving the living conditions in these unauthorized squatter settlements through a town planning programme. 
The fact is that unauthorized squatter settlements in the Sudan date back to 1927 and that they remain despite the efforts of the then British colonial Power to replan them in accordance with modern standards. 
They had to be brought under town planning control to ensure that they measured up to dignified standards of living. 
Town planning programmes were subjected to thorough social and technical studies, which laid the basis for compensation for citizens whose homes were affected by rezoning. 
At the same time, a programme was set up to ensure that every affected citizen had sufficient time to move to the new site allocated to him. 
The only people who did not benefit from the new plan were the real estate agents and land speculators. 
Citizens displaced from southern Sudan because of the war are accommodated in separate camps for displaced persons. 
As citizens of the Sudan, they are supplied with all essential services, and the international community, through the United Nations and the non-governmental organizations, provides them with humanitarian assistance. 
A related allegation in the report is the unfounded, cynical accusation that the Government obstructed the flow of relief to displaced persons. 
Records of Operation Lifeline Sudan expose this as a lie by referring to the fact that there are 10 international non-governmental organizations operating in the Khartoum camps for displaced persons. 
This province's relief committee, whose membership includes several non-governmental organizations, has distributed 37,294 tons of relief supplies of food last year, and a similar quantity is expected to be distributed this year. 
Displaced persons are also citizens. 
The Government will neither coerce them into living where they do not want to live nor make them return to the villages of their origin. 
Furthermore, the Government will not obstruct their voluntary return to their home villages. 
Fourth, the report is unjust in its appraisal of the tremendous efforts undertaken by the United Nations system and the facilities provided by the Government of Sudan, as well as the much-commended contribution by the international community. 
The report completely ignores the continuing and tireless efforts made by the Sudanese non-governmental organizations in the field of humanitarian work despite their meagre resources. 
The largest city in southern Sudan, Juba, today has sufficient food supplies for the next five months. 
Furthermore, the report mentioned only in passing the successful programme implemented by the UNICEF Household Security Programme for food security for conflict-affected families. 
That programme enabled affected families to produce 17 per cent of their food with an average cost of less than $1 per individual. 
Moreover, the report does not express any appreciation for the tremendous increase in the number of humanitarian assistance corridors, with an increase of 62 per cent in 1994, when the number reached 112 corridors, compared with merely 70 corridors in 1993 and only 21 in 1992. 
The World Food Programme, on the other hand, did succeed in sending 26 convoys by barge transporting relief supplies to the southern states, despite the regrettable incidence of banditry by the rebels, who looted the barges and trains carrying relief supplies to the region. 
Fifth, the report does mention incidents of looting and assault on relief convoys in rather generalized and inaccurate language, without openly naming the real perpetrators of such incidents. 
The record of the rebels bears witness to their aggression against the train carrying relief supplies, when they looted more than 880 tons, in addition to looting 1,350 tons of relief supplies from the barges in 1994. 
Instead of exposing and condemning such incidents of gross criminality, the report was drawn in a manner that insinuates Government involvement in such acts. 
Fortunately, this year's rainfall did cover all parts of Sudan, thus promising an agricultural season of abundant harvests. 
If this happens, the aggregate relief needed will turn out to be very limited indeed. 
Assistance by the international community in this respect is needed to help the returnees resume their normal lives. 
Such assistance should focus on food security programmes, including the provision of seeds, agricultural tools and farm machinery, increasing storage capacity and improving the infrastructure for domestic communities, particularly with regard to local roads, water supplies, sanitation, health services and education. 
As we look forward to next year's activities, there should be a great deal of concerted efforts by the Government, the United Nations system, the donors and the non-governmental organizations, since all of them are in pursuit of the same noble humanitarian objectives. 
That goal cannot be achieved except by ensuring the following conditions: 
First, the reaffirmation of our genuine will to conduct humanitarian assistance operations in a purely humanitarian context, without any deviation to serve political interests. 
We have witnessed such deviations in the reporting by certain mass media and world news agencies. 
This we consider to be gross interference in the internal affairs of Sudan, which we unequivocally reject in accordance with all conventions and international norms. 
Accordingly, the donors are requested not to earmark their assistance to a certain geographical area. 
They are urged to direct their assistance and donations to OLS to be distributed according to need, in order to avoid creating surplus in certain areas while other areas suffer severe shortage, as was the case last year. 
Recent years have witnessed such imbalance whereby the Government, despite having recaptured vast areas of territory, nevertheless saw the share of relief to the citizens in the areas under its control continue to decrease. 
The arrival of relief mainly in March instead of the beginning of the year adversely affects the delivery of relief due to the short time left for road transport before the beginning of the rainy season, which compels us to resort to costly air transport to certain areas. 
In conclusion, the delegation of the Sudan wishes to reiterate once again the full commitment of the people and Government of the Sudan to the cause of assisting our citizens, wherever they are, whether in Government-controlled areas or in areas still controlled by the rebels. 
My Government expresses in this Hall its appreciation for the whole international community, represented by the United Nations, the donor community and the non-governmental organizations, for the valuable assistance they have provided, and continue to provide, to the Sudanese citizens in need of relief in their regions. 
My Government also calls for further cooperation towards realizing these noble humanitarian goals. 
We shall continue to deal with the humanitarian issue with an open heart and mind and in full cooperation with the international community in order to overcome these exceptional emergency situations. 
In this context, the delegation of Sudan expresses its full confidence that the General Assembly will unanimously adopt the draft resolutions before it in this context. 
Mr. Kurien (India): My delegation thanks the Secretary-General for his report to the General Assembly on the question of strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations, including special economic assistance. 
We have studied the report with great care, and welcome this opportunity to participate in the debate on this important agenda item. 
The Charter of the United Nations states that one of the purposes of the Organization is to achieve international cooperation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural or humanitarian character. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs has come a long way since its establishment pursuant to resolution 46/182. 
Primarily set up for effective coordination and strengthening of the humanitarian emergency assistance programme of the United Nations, it has played an admirable role by responding to appeals from various quarters, despite glaring constraints on resources. 
The responsibility in the field for humanitarian work has been clearly entrusted by General Assembly resolution 46/182 to the UNDP resident coordinator. 
My delegation recognizes the overriding importance of such coordination and has articulated, at various United Nations forums, the need for such coordination to be within the mandates provided by the relevant General Assembly resolutions. 
While appreciating the tremendous work being done by the Department under the Under-Secretary-General, Mr. Hansen, we are committed to ensuring that the initiatives taken by the Department are in accordance with the mandates established by the General Assembly. 
The guiding principle of the activities of the Department, as we see it, should be General Assembly resolution 46/182, which clearly spells out the parameters for humanitarian assistance. 
This is a very wide mandate indeed, and it appears to go well beyond clearly mandated lines, as enabling resolutions authorizing such activity have all been conditional on obtaining more information before final mandates are given. 
The report's emphasis that within the Inter-Agency Standing Committee a principal objective has been to develop modalities for interaction between the political, peace-keeping and humanitarian components of the United Nations operations, while establishing procedures governing cooperation, information, joint planning and logistics, is fundamental. 
Very simply, it links logistical questions to fundamental concepts of primary importance, such as neutrality, impartiality, sovereignty and consent of the nations, which are fundamental to Member States. 
The report mentions that the Standing Committee has drawn up a set of general principles to guide humanitarian actions in conflict situations, and perhaps these are already being operationalized and acted upon. 
My delegation is of the view that such fundamental guidelines need to benefit from wider and more sustained intergovernmental discussions. 
A framework has to be in place under which regular consultations could be held with Member States before actions as yet falling outside the mandates of General Assembly resolutions gain ground and acceptance through practice. 
The addendum to the report, containing the guidelines agreed to by the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, has just been circulated, leaving delegations with no time to conduct an in-depth study of the issues raised. 
In generally assessing the efforts of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, we firmly believe that clear distinctions have to be drawn to define the relationship between the imperative of peace-keeping and peacemaking and the principles of humanitarian access, which are primarily neutrality and impartiality. 
The distinction is nevertheless a relevant, valid and crucial one to Member States, and this needs to be respected. 
The World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, held in Japan, gave us another opportunity to address this important issue. 
We are particularly appreciative of the efforts for enhanced United Nations activity in increasing country-level capabilities to deal better with natural disasters and sudden-onset emergencies. 
While this is being discussed in the open-ended consultations on financing for operational activities, chaired by India, the requirements for humanitarian emergencies would need to be placed on a special footing to assist the most-affected developing countries. 
In all these efforts, we will continue to emphasize the importance of clarifying the relationship between conflict resolution and humanitarian assistance. 
We would be failing in our duty as a Member State if we did not draw attention to the problems that have arisen whenever this distinction has been overlooked. 
The President: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 45/6 of 16 October 1990, I now call on the Observer of the International Committee of the Red Cross. 
Mr. Sommaruga (International Committee of the Red Cross) (interpretation from French): I am grateful for this opportunity to speak on agenda item 37 during the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
It will also be remembered for having revealed that in large measure the responsibility for this widespread suffering must be borne by the massive trade in conventional weapons of all kinds and their indiscriminate and unprincipled use. 
While Rwanda offers the most striking illustration of this situation, other conflicts, such as those in Liberia, Angola, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Afghanistan and Sri Lanka, to mention but a few, must not be forgotten. 
I am therefore pleased to share with the Assembly some thoughts based on the daily experience of our delegates. 
What can be said today about the process of strengthening the coordination of humanitarian assistance? First, it certainly remains indispensable, especially because of the very magnitude of the task and the growing number of actors on the humanitarian-assistance scene. 
Undeniably, progress has been made in terms of openness and exchange of information. 
Fortunately, emergency situations often trigger common-sense reflexes that naturally lead, especially in the field, to tangible and complementary efforts to avoid wasting energy. 
This will be a lengthy process if centralization and bureaucracy are to be avoided. 
As examples of poor coordination and unsatisfactory planning, we have humanitarian agencies concentrated in a few theatres of operation while others are neglected, and then their simultaneous withdrawal without any provisions for the orderly transition to development programmes. 
The International Committee of the Red Cross, which works in constantly evolving conflict situations, is open to the idea of coordination but is intent on protecting its independence. 
Today's debate, which focuses on our humanitarian responsibilities, gives me an opportunity to express to the Assembly my concern about the frequent use of the label humanitarian in a sense stripped of its deepest meaning, which has to do with the prevention and alleviation of human suffering. 
The pressure exerted on Governments by the media has created a political need for high-profile action, which can in turn obscure overall needs and lead Governments to avoid or postpone necessary political decisions for which humanitarian action is no substitute. 
Recent experience, especially in Bosnia and Herzegovina and Somalia, has enabled us to gain a deeper understanding today of the relationship between humanitarian action and military action. 
While military or police intervention may prove necessary for the deployment of humanitarian operations, the two forms of activity should on no account be confused. 
Specific aims promote greater efficiency. 
Indeed, the parties to a conflict must be able to perceive the neutral and impartial character of humanitarian action if it is to be accepted. 
Wherever this is not the case, victims suffer all the more and humanitarian workers run a high risk of becoming targets of attacks. 
This is why I firmly advocate a clear distinction between military and humanitarian action, without, however, ruling out the possibility of continuous dialogue to ensure harmonious complementarity. 
Justice is a crucial factor in restoring confidence among the people of a divided nation and hence in enabling displaced people and refugees to return to their homes. 
No crisis can be solved without political action. 
Without it, emergency humanitarian assistance can do no more than temporarily alleviate the acute symptoms of an endemic, if not incurable, disease. 
The humanitarian agencies expect political leaders, States, the United Nations and regional organizations to make their task easier, without actually doing the work that has been entrusted to those agencies. 
Urgent attention needs to be given to situations that are reaching deadlock while continuing to cause dreadful suffering in Afghanistan, Liberia and Somalia, for example. 
I am convinced that all humanitarian agencies wish to join me in inviting political leaders to take greater account of humanitarian criteria when taking decisions to impose economic and financial sanctions. 
Perhaps we should give special thought here to the grave public-health effects of the paralysis of water-purification and pumping installations. 
Is it not incongruous to apply the iron fist and then apply the velvet glove of humanitarian aid to restore supplies vital to the population's survival? 
This is an increasingly widespread phenomenon and a growing cause for concern in today's armed conflicts. 
The clarification of respective mandates is not the sole guarantee of efficiency. 
The conduct of different types of activity must also be carefully managed over time. 
This, I believe, is one of the greatest challenges facing us in a rapidly changing environment. 
The sole purpose of emergency humanitarian action is to save lives. 
Emergency operations should not last longer than is absolutely necessary and should include rehabilitation work. 
The continuum of emergency action, rehabilitation and development requires flawless management, all the more because responsibility for such work lies with different organizations with different mandates and different budgets. 
That is why proper planning over time is so important, both from the conceptual and from the decision-making standpoints, in terms of human, material and financial resources. 
All these efforts are indispensable for building peace. 
This Conference is the only forum that provides an opportunity for dialogue between the national Red Cross and the Red Crescent Societies, their International Federation, the International Committee of the Red Cross and the 185 States parties to the Geneva Conventions. 
Ensuring that practical steps are taken to fulfil the obligation to respect, and ensure respect for, humanitarian law is an absolute priority and will be the goal of the Geneva Conference. 
This gathering will leave no room for political debate and will provide an excellent opportunity to find answers to purely humanitarian problems which bring us face to face with our ethical responsibilities. 
I hope that the debate will be both serene and constructive; indeed, I feel that this is more necessary than ever if the international community is to succeed in taking effective action to relieve the unspeakable suffering being endured by countless persons. 
The challenge that lies before us all is to humanize political action rather than to politicize humanitarian action. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to announce that the General Assembly will consider sub-item (c) of agenda item 16, entitled Election of seventeen members of the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law, on Monday, 28 November, in the morning. 
On Wednesday, 7 December, the Assembly will consider agenda item 159, entitled "Support by the United Nations system for the efforts by Governments to promote and consolidate new or restored democracies", in the morning. 
Mr. Owada (Japan): The international community is now facing an enormous challenge as it attempts to respond to the dramatic increase in humanitarian emergencies that have been taking place since the end of the cold war. 
Civil strife likewise has intensified and grown more complex in the past few years, particularly in such African nations as Liberia, Somalia, Angola and Rwanda. 
In this turbulent situation it is imperative for the humanitarian organizations to strengthen coordination and cooperation in their work for coping with these emergencies, all of which have complex political, social, economic, security and humanitarian dimensions. 
Under the circumstances, the international community must urgently find ways and means of tackling this problem, which is well on its way to spinning out of control. 
My delegation appreciates the efforts that the Emergency Relief Coordinator, with the support of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, is making to strengthen coordination among all humanitarian organizations. 
My delegation believes that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs can play its role more effectively as coordinator among operational agencies by focusing on the task of sorting out their respective responsibilities at the field level of these operational agencies, especially at the initial stage of these complex emergencies. 
The reorganization of the Department that is currently under way should also be geared towards contributing to this end, as the purpose of such a reorganization should be to facilitate a system-wide response to such complex emergencies. 
The Emergency Relief Coordinator needs to strengthen his advocacy role in the planning of United Nations responses to emergencies in order to ensure that the principles of humanitarian assistance are taken fully into account. 
My delegation would also like to see the Inter-Agency Standing Committee reinforce its function as the primary mechanism for interagency coordination under the Emergency Relief Coordinator. 
In this respect, my delegation appreciates the fact that the Inter-Agency Standing Committee task force has developed guidelines for an operational framework which aims at enhancing the capacity of the United Nations system to respond to the requirements of the transition from relief to rehabilitation and development. 
I hope that these guidelines will be further elaborated so that it will be possible to translate them into practical actions at the country level. 
My delegation has read with great interest the comprehensive report prepared by the Secretary-General in response to the request for additional information on the problem of rapid-response coordination and on the shortcomings in the functioning of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund. 
My delegation is of the view that in principle a procedure by which a humanitarian coordinator will be designated from among the most qualified persons representing the various humanitarian agencies involved in a given situation, including the Resident Coordinators, will be most feasible and effective at the field level. 
With regard to the Central Emergency Revolving Fund, my delegation agrees with the Inter-Agency Standing Committee that it serves a useful function, especially in enhancing the Organization's capacity to respond quickly to a complex emergency situation. 
With a view to finding ways to cope with this situation, my delegation would like to request the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to provide us with a long-term plan for improving the functioning of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund before increasing its size. 
Japan has been doing its utmost to alleviate the suffering of people around the world, whether the situation involves a complex emergency or a natural disaster. 
Last year, assistance from the Japanese Government went to such diverse countries as Azerbaijan, Liberia, the Sudan, Somalia, Rwanda, Madagascar, Uganda and Mozambique. 
The initiative taken by Japan in cooperation with the Group of 77 on the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction was motivated by the recognition that reduction of natural disasters is a crucial element in our overall effort to secure favourable conditions for development. 
It is important that the international community continue to devote attention to this issue, which tends to be forgotten in the midst of more immediate day-to-day needs, because natural disasters characteristically occur unexpectedly and cause heavy damage. 
We must always be vigilant in order to prevent, mitigate and prepare for natural disasters. 
I earnestly hope that the General Assembly will adopt the draft resolution submitted by the Economic and Social Council, which endorses the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World, and in particular its Plan of Action. 
The Plan of Action identifies specific actions to be taken at the community and national levels, the subregional and regional levels and the international level. 
With respect to activities at the community and national levels, my delegation notes that all countries are called upon to incorporate the goal of disaster reduction in their socio-economic development planning, which, in my view, is very important in reducing vulnerability to disasters. 
At the subregional and regional levels, my delegation notes with satisfaction that the Plan of Action emphasizes the importance of promoting and strengthening cooperation in activities to prevent, reduce and mitigate disasters. 
The Chinese delegation takes a great interest in emergency humanitarian assistance. It also attaches great importance to and supports the coordinating role of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in that area. 
In recent years, disasters of various kinds in the world have notably increased, causing heavy losses of life and property in afflicted countries and regions developing countries in particular. 
The international community should pay attention to this trend and should make efforts to reverse it. 
However, we have noted with regret that in its disaster-relief assistance the United Nations focuses on man-made disasters, but does not pay enough attention to natural disasters. 
We therefore believe that relief assistance for man-made and relief assistance for natural disasters are of equal importance. 
While strengthening its ability to respond rapidly to complex emergencies, the United Nations should also study how to strengthen its ability to respond quickly to natural disasters, especially sudden and severe ones. 
Moreover, attention should be given to post-disaster recovery and reconstruction so as to help the afflicted countries with their sustained development. 
Thirdly, the shortfall of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund should be properly addressed. 
Fourthly, the Chinese delegation supports the Yokohama Plan of Action and Strategy adopted at the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction. 
This plan will constitute an important component of the country's ninth five-year plan for development. 
The Chinese delegation is of the view that greater efforts are required of the international community to turn the documents adopted at the Yokohama Conference into concrete action. The key to this lies in financial resources and technology. 
Therefore, the international community, and the developed countries in particular, should increase financial assistance and transfer technologies relating to disaster reduction to the developing countries in order to help them better prevent and combat disasters. 
Only in this way can the objectives set out in the Yokohama Plan of Action and Strategy be achieved. 
China is also a country frequently hit by natural disasters. 
According to incomplete statistics, so far this year flooding has cost the lives of over 5,000 people and caused about $17 billion in damage. 
In spite of such severe natural disasters, China has provided food and medicine for Rwandan refugees through the United Nations Department of Humanitarian Affairs and has offered disaster-relief assistance and special economic assistance, within its capacity to do so, to other countries through bilateral channels. 
In the future, China will continue to work with the international community for disaster prevention, reduction and relief throughout the world. 
In conclusion, we wish to emphasize that it is an unshirkable duty of the international community to provide humanitarian assistance and special economic assistance to disaster-stricken countries. 
They are the unfortunate victims of the break-up of nations, ethnic and civil conflicts, of flagrant disregard for basic human rights and international humanitarian law and of devastating natural disasters. 
We deplore the toll which natural and man-made disasters have taken on human life and the particularly severe economic and social impact they have had in developing countries. 
In the three years since we adopted resolution 46/182, and with it the establishment of new mechanisms for the United Nations system's response to emergencies, these new arrangements have been put under severe strain. 
There have been some remarkable successes as regards a comprehensive, timely and well-coordinated response to humanitarian emergencies. 
As the mutual cooperation between United Nations agencies, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and the Department for Humanitarian Affairs progresses, thus leading to an improved overall performance, the intensified meetings between the Emergency Relief Coordinator and members of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee will become ever-more important. 
The results of these consultations should be promptly disseminated, including to interested Governments. 
This also means that the Coordinator and his Department must receive the fullest partnership cooperation from the other actors of the system. 
I should like at this stage to express our deep appreciation for the dedicated work done by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs under the leadership of Under-Secretary-General Peter Hansen. 
Particularly in situations where political and humanitarian dimensions are interlinked, the relationship between humanitarian emergency assistance, political matters and peace-keeping are of critical importance. 
In these situations it is also necessary to safeguard the principles of the humanity, neutrality and impartiality of relief assistance. 
As regards the all-important subject of strengthened field coordination of humanitarian assistance in complex emergencies, the addendum to the Secretary-General's report contains useful information, including contemplated measures for the appointment of humanitarian coordinators. 
As we have already observed, demands on the international community for emergency assistance have reached unprecedented levels. 
At the same time, capacities to meet them are overstretched and the resources for response are not unlimited. 
More attention will therefore have to be paid to cost-reducing measures in relief operations as well as to cost-avoidance through early warning, preventive diplomacy and preventive development. 
Since almost 50 per cent of the Department's administrative costs are currently funded from extrabudgetary resources, this examination would appear to be urgent. 
The Secretary-General's report once again shows that sudden-onset natural disasters and similar emergencies continue to be a major preoccupation for the international community. 
We concur that it must be the Department's primary objective to play a catalytic role in the promotion of disaster-mitigation strategies, that is, prevention and preparedness, particularly in developing countries. 
In the framework of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction valuable work has already been accomplished, as is clearly reflected in the report on the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction. 
The Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World, together with the Plan of Action, certainly provides a further impetus to achieve the goals of the Decade. 
In connection with rapid-response mechanisms to natural disasters, a number of initiatives have been developed which are now being adapted to complex emergency situations. 
As an active participant in the United Nations Disaster Assessment and Coordination Teams, the International Search and Rescue Advisory Group and the Military and Civil Defense Assets Project, Austria welcomes this evolution. 
These response mechanisms could also be used in connection with the growing challenge of environmental emergencies. 
Recent experience in complex emergencies has taught us that relief work has to be undertaken in increasingly dangerous environments. 
Measures already under consideration may have to be intensified even further. 
I should like briefly to focus on a specific issue, which is also under consideration in this cluster and which concerns the economic assistance to States affected by the implementation of the Security Council resolutions imposing sanctions, in particular against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
Austria was a sponsor of resolution 48/210, which was adopted at last year's session of the General Assembly, and we welcome the Secretary-General's report prepared for our consideration under this item. 
We are also a sponsor of this year's draft resolution. 
In its statement in the Second Committee during last year's debate the Austrian delegation focused extensively on this issue. 
Sanctions have become an important tool against those who flout fundamental principles of international law. 
At the same time they are costly to members of the international community. 
The embargo disturbs trade links, leads to higher transport costs and difficult market situations and also damages the Danube transport system. 
Austria, although it is itself affected, is nevertheless firmly committed to the unwavering implementation of the said sanctions as long as necessary. 
In Austria's view, the deliberations under this agenda item will be a further way to pledge support to the States most affected. 
In conclusion, may I be permitted to thank delegations for their kind words referring to the role with which you, Mr. President, have entrusted me in accordance with resolution 48/162, to coordinate the draft resolutions submitted under agenda item 37. 
I will of course do my best, in cooperation with all interested delegations, to live up to expectations. 
I do hope that the consultation process, as introduced by last year's resolution, will be seen as a step towards a more comprehensive approach to be taken by the General Assembly with regard to individual draft resolutions under agenda item 37. 
Although an enormous price has been paid in human lives and material damage during these crises, an even higher price may have been paid afterward. 
Thirty million people in more than 29 countries urgently need immediate assistance. 
However, emergency assistance is not the only challenge. 
At times an even more difficult challenge is to re-establish the basic components for the minimal functioning of a society. 
For this reason, we see a need to integrate the security, political and humanitarian dimensions of emergency assistance. 
Canada is the first to recognize that the response of the United Nations system to this challenge has greatly improved over the past few years. 
Much of the credit for this goes to the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, Mr. Peter Hansen, and to his staff. 
The role of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs is now widely understood and accepted. 
The usefulness of the tools made available to the Department has been demonstrated. 
Consolidated appeals have become one of the essential coordinating tools and the preferred channel through which the donor community responds. 
Finally, in the Secretariat itself, the Department has taken important steps towards improving the division of work between Secretariat units in Geneva and in New York. 
These adjustments will help to make the Department the centre of effective coordination of emergency assistance and a real example of value-added services, as compared to the individual action of each stakeholder. 
The initiatives approved to date, however, must be interpreted only as a step in a continuous process of readjusting to the realities in the field and to the requirements of increasingly complex crises. 
We are pleased that these issues are meeting with the degree of positive response that the Emergency Coordinator notes in his report. 
The appointment of the Field Humanitarian Coordinator was the subject of a unanimous inter-agency agreement. 
We hope that the logic and clarity of this agreement will ensure its effectiveness. 
Rapid response depends also on close cooperation between agencies during the initial phase of the emergency. 
It assumes that the agency that occupies the predominant position in the field must be able to provide a certain degree of leadership. 
In all specific cases, we should expect agencies fully to support the coordinating activities of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in terms of the personnel and means required. 
We encourage Member States to stress this requirement for instance, at meetings of the executive boards of the agencies concerned. 
Its use on 33 occasions for a total of $103 million bears witness, at the very least, to the need for a fund initially endowed with $50 million. 
Mr. Sucharipa (Austria), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Is the level of available resources a problem? Is red tape complicating their use and reimbursement? Are donors slow to respond to consolidated appeals? All of these are, no doubt, factors contributing to the problem. 
These requests should meet the criteria of an absolute emergency and should meet the test of likely reimbursement by donors. 
For their part, donors should respond promptly to consolidated appeals and provide an untied share of their grants to allow agencies to give priority to repaying the costs associated with rapid response. Within the consolidated appeal itself, an appropriate section should cover this item. 
An increase in the fund must be considered if these measures prove to be insufficient. 
After all, there is obviously no obstacle to replenishing a voluntary fund. 
However, there are other possible solutions to the cash-flow problem. 
Others have suggested measures that would provide for even greater selectivity, as well as an accelerated response to appeals. 
In-kind contributions have also been suggested as another approach. 
These possible solutions share a common objective: to maintain the Central Emergency Revolving Fund's feature as an emergency fund and as a last recourse when other means are, in fact, unavailable. 
We have therefore invited the humanitarian Coordinator to examine these questions further, and we encourage him to continue the consultative process launched in response to resolution 48/57. 
Zimbabwe is greatly concerned at the increasing number and the growing magnitude of humanitarian emergencies, which include natural disasters as well as so-called complex emergencies. 
As the report before us points out, more than 30 million people in 29 countries are in urgent need of emergency assistance. 
More than 20 million people in Africa are threatened by a severe drought, further exacerbating the suffering of the victims of civil strife in many parts of the continent. 
We are fully cognizant of the heavy toll, in human and material terms, that these crises take on the affected countries and of the obstacles that they create in their development efforts. 
The adoption by the General Assembly of resolution 46/182 in December 1991 was a milestone in our quest to improve the response of the United Nations system and other international players to natural disasters and other emergencies. 
We are pleased that, since the adoption of that resolution, coordination of the humanitarian emergency assistance of the United Nations has been further strengthened, with the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, under the leadership of the Emergency Relief Coordinator, playing a central role in this process. 
The General Assembly, by that resolution, provided the United Nations with the necessary set of instruments for a coherent and timely response to humanitarian emergencies. 
Substantial progress has been made in the functioning of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, the effective utilization of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund and the launching of the consolidated appeals. 
May I express our appreciation for the work done so far in implementing this resolution by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, under the leadership of Mr. Peter Hansen, and before him, Mr. Jan Eliasson of Sweden. 
Zimbabwe attaches great importance to the role of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee as the primary mechanism within the United Nations for the inter-agency coordination of policy and strategic issues related to humanitarian assistance. 
We welcome the focus of the Standing Committee this year on such important areas as resource mobilization; support for field coordination, the humanitarian aspect of sanctions; demining; and the transition from relief to development. 
We have noted from the Secretary-General's report that arrangements are underway for consultations between the Emergency Relief Coordinator and those responsible for the planning of peace-keeping operations in order to take into account the humanitarian component contained in these operations. 
We believe, however, that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs should operate in accordance with the mandate conferred upon it by resolution 46/182, and in particular the need to ensure that the principles of humanity, neutrality and impartiality are strictly observed. 
We believe that all victims of disasters, be they natural or man-made, deserve to be assisted by the international community in a generous and timely manner in keeping with the spirit of international humanitarian law. 
Another important tool provided to the United Nations by resolution 46/182 is the consolidated appeals mechanism. 
We are pleased that the inter-agency consolidated appeals have progressively become more integrated and comprehensive. 
We welcome the increased involvement of non-governmental organizations at the field level in the appeals process and, in that regard, would wish to commend the Government of Sweden for its assistance in the creation of a United Nations Fund to facilitate non-governmental organizations' activities in this area. 
We also call on the donor community to respond in a more timely manner to the consolidated appeals, particularly as we note the increasing shortfall between funding requirements and funding actually received. 
We are also concerned over the general pattern of under-funding of non-food requirements, as well as the shortage of untied food resources. 
As the report of the Secretary-General shows, utilization of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF) by the United Nations agencies has been increasing quite rapidly. 
The particular usefulness of the Fund has been recognized by all, particularly the operational agencies themselves. 
The need for a substantial increase in the resources of the Fund has become more imperative, as has the need to preserve its revolving nature, particularly through timely reimbursement from the agencies. 
Zimbabwe attaches great importance to the continuum from relief to rehabilitation and development. 
We believe that there is a close relationship between emergency operations and the development process, and that humanitarian assistance should be placed firmly in the developmental context. 
In this regard, we fully support the view that the United Nations agencies and the donor community, while providing emergency assistance, should also focus on the rehabilitation and long-term development needs of disaster-stricken countries. 
Mr. Lukabu Khabouji N'zaji (Zaire) (interpretation from French): I should like most sincerely to thank the Secretary-General for his very concise report submitted to us under agenda item 37, which we are now discussing. 
I should like now to turn to the concerns addressed in the draft resolution before the Assembly. 
Millions of Rwandese left their country and took refuge in neighbouring countries. 
The little city of Goma, with a normal population of 200,000, on 14 June alone took in 10,000 refugees a minute. 
That is why, aware of the difficulties encountered by the countries hosting refugees in meeting the needs of their local populations, we have introduced this sub-item, so as to emphasize the special nature of the situation faced by these countries. 
Through the draft resolution, we express our gratitude to the international community for what it has done, and continues to do, for refugees. 
However, it should not forget the local populations, which, in the most tragic hours of the Rwandese drama, when international assistance was being organized, themselves shared everything they had with their Rwandese brothers and sisters. 
Now that they themselves are now also needy, they deserve particular attention from the international community. 
Their crops have been either destroyed or harvested without any replacement; their cupboards are empty; famine is near; and epidemics have decimated the ranks of both refugees and the local populations, who have given all they had to their Rwandese brothers and sisters, including their last remaining spare beds. 
We would like to emphasize that special and increased assistance should be given to Burundi, Uganda, Tanzania and Zaire so as to enable them to restore basic services in the areas hosting refugees. 
In conclusion, I should like, as Chairman of the Group of African States, to request members to adopt by consensus the draft resolution introduced this morning one which is strictly humanitarian. 
Mr. Katende (Uganda): I have the honour to make the following statement of behalf of Ambassador Kamunanwire, Permanent Representative of Uganda. 
I join previous speakers in thanking the Secretary-General for all his comprehensive reports under consideration. 
Issues of natural disasters, special programme assistance to distressed countries and issues of emergency humanitarian assistance are indeed one of today's greatest challenges to the United Nations and the international community, both in scale and diversity. 
In the case of my country, as we grapple with the many manifestations of socio-economic development, we continue to experience impediments as a result of our limited capacity to cope with a multitude of exogenous adverse factors. 
The excruciating external indebtedness, inter alia, remains a major impediment to our development. 
Debt servicing alone is estimated at over 60 per cent of export receipts. 
Our lakes, including the second-largest freshwater mass in the world Lake Victoria are being threatened by the encroaching water hyacinth. 
Some of that marine life, especially in Lake Victoria, is on the list of endangered species. 
The question of refugees and displaced persons presents yet another disaster of a different kind, which demands new and more innovative responses. 
Despite our economic difficulties, Uganda continues to receive and host a large number of refugees. 
The influx of refugees has also had an effect on the environment as they fend for sources of energy, shelter and food. 
In this light, it is our view that the scope of humanitarian assistance should be widened to address the problems posed for the host populations. 
All the above problems and others are not unique to Uganda. 
Emergency assistance need not be a form of support designed to last forever. 
Of paramount importance is economic assistance that should enable greater economic advances by creating development-friendly framework conditions and the unlimited possibility for people to develop themselves. 
The huge organizational flaws of multilateral cooperation make radical reform urgently necessary. 
The agencies of the United Nations dealing with emergencies and development cooperation need to be streamlined not only to achieve more efficiency but also to cut back a proliferating bureaucracy. 
The money saved should be used for programme activities. 
Multilateral cooperation should therefore make greater use of local know-how in the planning and implementation of programmes and projects. 
The need for greater commitment in financing multilateral cooperation in emergency humanitarian assistance and the contribution to development is equally crucial. 
Inadequate funding often renders the successful implementation of projects difficult. 
The United Nations spends far more for peace-keeping operations than it does for development assistance. 
This trend means losing sight of the fact that a number of conflicts have roots in socio-economic impoverishment. 
If my delegation attaches great importance to special economic assistance and focused emergency responsiveness for wider self-propelling development, it is because perpetual stopgap measures in the end undermine the consolidation of the continuum to economic recovery and reconstruction in weak economies. 
What is required are adequate economic-resource mobilization and flows, as well as strengthened internal capacities for sustainable development. 
As stated in the Secretary General's report in document A/49/356, my country requested assistance related to the interruption of a contract that had been concluded in 1987 between the Government of Uganda and a private Yugoslav firm, Energoprojekt, for the construction of the Mityana-Fort Portal road in western Uganda. 
At the time of the imposition of the sanctions, the road construction project had been halfway completed at Mubende, where it is still stalled due to non-payment under the sanctions regime. 
Given the vital importance of the road to Uganda's economy, the interruption of the project has delayed the improvement that we had intended. 
Construction remains at a halt, with the resultant associated costs, including the maintenance of idle machinery, consultancy services and litigation expenses. 
My delegation notes that the Security Council, its Committee established pursuant to resolution 724 (1991) and its Working Group on Article 50 remain seized of the matter. 
We express appreciation for all the existing mechanisms and ongoing programmes of technical and financial assistance in the country, at the bilateral and multilateral levels. 
However, we feel strongly that the implementation of Article 50 remains vague. 
It should be effectively implemented. 
In this regard, current discussions on the issue should be further encouraged, including discussion of a well-established methodology for the assessment of the economic impact of sanctions on affected countries. 
Whereas special assistance measures have indirect positive effects, they are not directly aimed at mitigating the negative consequences of the sanctions. 
Moreover, existing programmes, in the case of my country, are being undertaken within a pool of other priorities. 
Regarding Uganda's project stalled as a result of sanctions, we continue to find it difficult to get new contractors on similar terms, a problem which compounds the ongoing costs already mentioned. 
Since it is a priority project aimed at mitigating the larger economic hardships of people in a productive part of the country, our humble appeal is that urgent additional assistance be focused on the project itself. 
In this respect, we commend the Economic Commission for Africa for sending an evaluation team to Uganda earlier this year with a view to recommending alternative sources of funding. 
We look forward to a favourable report. 
It is our hope that they will be adopted by consensus and implemented accordingly, including their wider elements. 
These reports are testimony to the commendable progress that has been made, in increasingly challenging circumstances, to strengthen coordination and cooperation between the organizations of the United Nations system and other governmental and non-governmental partners in the area of humanitarian assistance. 
In particular, we welcome the progressive evolution of the principal policy-coordination mechanism, the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, as well as the consolidated appeals process and the Central Emergency Revolving Fund. 
We have taken careful note of the Standing Committee's recommendation for an increase in the size of the Fund to better enable it to fulfil its purpose and of the intention to conduct additional consultations with all parties concerned in this regard. 
Our Governments acknowledge with considerable interest the important ongoing work in database and information compilation in a variety of critical areas, including the International Emergency Readiness and Response Information System, the Humanitarian Early Warning System, the de-mining database and the Central Register of Disaster Management Capacities. 
We know from first-hand experience the vital role that timely and accurate information plays at all stages of a humanitarian emergency, and we anticipate the development of close collaboration between the United Nations and our Governments in this regard in areas relevant to our own circumstances. 
The significant number of individual country and regional reports which have been presented to us under other sub-items in this cluster demonstrate in graphic terms the overwhelming proportions of the humanitarian tragedy now facing the international community. 
In a few situations, commendable progress has been made, which is deserving of our sustained support; this is true of the efforts to consolidate peace and democracy in Central America. 
But, in overall terms, humanitarian crises, and in particular those classified as complex humanitarian emergencies, are increasing at an alarming rate. 
Their scope and magnitude have severely taxed the response capacities of the United Nations system, of concerned intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, and of the international community as a whole. 
War and civil strife continue to produce catastrophic suffering and displacement for millions of innocent civilians worldwide and to generate the need for urgent and large-scale humanitarian assistance. 
Meanwhile, the delivery of such assistance remains fraught with serious problems relating to access, security and resource constraints. 
The dedicated United Nations and international and non-governmental personnel that puts its life at risk on a daily basis to respond to this growing human tragedy deserves our recognition and support. 
For we must remind ourselves that it is frequently the efforts of that personnel, and not those of the cloistered negotiators in these halls, which redeem the image of the United Nations in the public's eye and provide its firmest base of support among the citizens of the world. 
In the Bahamas, for example, 40,000 of the region's dispossessed, the majority originating from Haiti, are now present in its territory. 
While these numbers may appear small in terms of the overall global phenomenon, they in fact represent, in the case of the Bahamas, virtually one-fifth of the total population, making their impact perhaps more devastating, proportionately, to the affected country. 
With negligible assistance or recognition from the international community, the Bahamas, a small island developing State, has had to make humanitarian provisions for these migrants, with heavy adverse effects on its own economic and social development efforts. 
The sister State of Belize is similarly affected. 
Belize as a haven of tranquillity on the Central American mainland was sought as refuge by some 30,000 refugees and displaced persons fleeing conflict in a once turbulent region. 
The central location of Jamaica has also exposed that country to this phenomenon and engendered a humanitarian response. 
Earlier this year, at the height of the exodus of Haitian boat people, the Government of Jamaica, out of humanitarian concern for their plight, signed a memorandum of understanding with the Government of the United States to allow for the operation of a processing facility within Jamaica's territorial waters. 
Suriname has also honoured a request to provide a temporary safe haven for Haitian refugees and, to this end, has taken the necessary steps, in close cooperation with national and international humanitarian organizations. 
The recent positive developments in Haiti leading to the restoration of President Aristide have created favourable conditions for the return of the Haitians to their homeland, and efforts in this regard are being undertaken by the affected Governments together with the UNHCR. 
The CARICOM countries and Suriname consider it important to reiterate the sentiment expressed by the Secretary-General in his report last year, when he reminded us that droughts, floods, earthquakes and cyclones are just as destructive for communities and settlements as wars and civil confrontation. 
The statistics in this year's report give us no cause for comfort, for they reveal that a total number of 68 natural disasters occurred in 1993, causing death to thousands and homelessness to millions, and billions of dollars in economic losses. 
The extreme vulnerability of the Caribbean to natural disasters is demonstrated in the mounting catalogue of hurricanes, storms, floods, landslides and droughts that leave their annual trail of misery throughout our region. 1994 has been a year of extremes in this regard. 
On the other hand, the period of drought has been followed in close succession by two tropical storms, "Debby" and "Gordon", which caused widespread damage, respectively, in Saint Lucia and in Jamaica, Cuba, Haiti, the Dominican Republic and the Cayman Islands. 
High winds and torrential rains from tropical storm "Gordon" caused severe flooding and landslides in the affected countries and several hundred deaths, over 300 of them in Haiti, where 100,000 people were affected; damage assessments are still being compiled. 
It is experiences like those which have led our region to give priority attention to the strengthening of national and regional institutions and mechanisms aimed at increasing the capabilities of our disaster-prone countries in preparedness, mitigation, response and recovery. 
Strong commitment and support at the international level, and by the United Nations agencies operating in the humanitarian assistance fields, are indispensable to the successful implementation of the important actions recommended in that chapter to address the special needs of this group of countries. 
Our Governments participated actively in the World Conference and are fully supportive of its outcomes, as we are of the goals and activities of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
The issues these complementary activities have sought to highlight are of direct relevance to the situations we face in the Caribbean region, and we look forward to cooperating closely with the Decade's secretariat in devising relevant programmes in respect of our region on the basis of the Yokohama Strategy. 
In this regard, the Caribbean Disaster Emergency Response Agency (CDERA), established by the Caribbean Community in 1991, is a tangible demonstration of our subregion's efforts to strengthen our institutional capacity for disaster management and response. 
CDERA has developed close links of cooperation with the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and its Resident Coordinator in Barbados, who chairs the Eastern Caribbean Disaster Donor Group, as well as with the secretariat of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
It is, however, felt that the conclusion of a memorandum of understanding between the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and CDERA would further enhance that cooperation, as would the deployment by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs of a subregional presence in the Caribbean. 
The United Nations Disaster Management Training Programme has proved useful to the Caribbean, but would benefit further from the commitment of resources for the implementation of agreed action plans and for recommended follow-up of initial activities. 
Similarly, the UNDP regional project, the Disaster Emergency Response and Management System, is viewed by Caribbean Governments as an important effort at capacity-building in those two critical areas, and it is hoped that the approved funding to implement this project will be released at the earliest possible opportunity. 
The CARICOM member States and Suriname wish to record their appreciation for the contributions made by a number of United Nations and regional agencies, bilateral donors and non-governmental organizations in support of our own efforts to develop a comprehensive disaster management infrastructure to serve the countries of the subregion. 
The assistance of the World Meteorological Organization, the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (HABITAT), the Organization of American States and the Pan American Health Organization have been of considerable significance in this context. 
Several important lessons were learned which will contribute to the strengthening of future procedures. 
Caribbean Governments wish to record their appreciation for the funding of and support for these activities provided in particular by the Canadian International Development Agency through its International Humanitarian Assistance Programme, and by the Office of Foreign Disaster Assistance of the United States Agency for International Development. 
Regional Red Cross societies, as well as the community of non-governmental organizations, and in particular the Caribbean Conference of Churches, Caritas and Catholic Relief Services, have each played an important part in these activities. 
The CARICOM member States reiterate the need for international humanitarian policies to emphasize and provide adequately for the continuum from relief to rehabilitation and development if long-term solutions are to be found. 
We are also convinced, from our own direct experience, that one of the priority objectives of these policies should be the decentralization of response strategies through the strengthening of institutional disaster-management capabilities at the local, national and subregional levels. 
The traditional knowledge and experiences of the populations and Governments in disaster-prone countries constitute a vital resource which must be more effectively developed and utilized. 
Mr. Kudryavtsev (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): It is natural for humanitarian emergency assistance to have moved into the forefront of United Nations activities. 
Secondly, there are genuine advantages in having the United Nations carry out and coordinate such operations, which involve many parties: donor countries, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, organizations and agencies of the United Nations system, non-governmental organizations and, of course, the affected countries themselves. 
Coordination is necessary also to ensure effective utilization of the resources available for these purposes, which are growing in volume. 
We are pleased to note that those decisions, and the recommendations contained in the report of the Secretary-General on the strengthening of coordination of humanitarian emergency assistance of the United Nations (A/49/177 and Corr.1) are now gradually, but genuinely, being implemented. 
The work of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee has picked up speed and is growing more productive, thanks in large part to the dynamic personal efforts of the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, Mr. Peter Hansen. 
The work of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee is improving, but we need greater transparency in that work, for example through regular briefings on the results of the Standing Committee's meetings and of working meetings between representatives of the Committee and of interested States. 
Sometimes questions relating to unimpeded access for humanitarian emergency assistance get mixed up with sanctions introduced by the Security Council. 
In this connection, we await with interest the report being prepared by the Inter-Agency Task Force which we believe should inter alia review the legal basis necessary for exempting from sanctions the most vulnerable groups in society. 
This would in itself ensure a more balanced approach to the introduction of phased lifting of sanctions where there are grounds for this. 
Elements of such a strategy could include ensuring the delivery of humanitarian relief assistance in disaster areas before the deployment of the full-scale humanitarian operation; measures to house refugees and displaced persons; and reconstruction and rehabilitation within the context of ensuring long-term development that is, the continuum aspect. 
In this connection, we could also look at the outcome of the Yokohama World Conference, which we are sure the General Assembly will endorse and support. 
I refer to Argentina's proposal to establish a network of national volunteers for rapid humanitarian response the white helmets. 
The Russian delegation is ready to promote a swift agreement on the basic parameters of this initiative and to work towards its practical implementation. 
In this connection, of particular importance is the very recent decision by the President of the Russian Federation, Mr. Yeltsin, to establish in Russia a national unit for emergency humanitarian response and an air and land mobile emergency reserve unit. 
These units would be intended for use within the country and also, by agreement with other countries and international organizations, beyond our borders. 
Russia participates actively in international efforts to provide humanitarian assistance in emergency situations. 
In addition, this year the Government by special decision allocated about $15 million to buy and deliver humanitarian assistance for countries of the Commonwealth of Independent States and other foreign countries. 
We also provided assistance to Moldova, Madagascar and China following natural disasters from which these countries suffered. 
We are also actively involved in cooperating with agencies within the United Nations system in humanitarian operations in a number of countries of the trans-Caucasus and in Tajikistan. 
Before concluding, I wish to say a few words about the work of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund. 
We support the views expressed by the Secretary-General in document A/49/177/Add.1 on enhancing the effectiveness of the functioning of the Fund and mobilizing the necessary resources. 
In this connection, I am particularly pleased to be able to say that the President of the Russian Federation has decided that Russia will contribute $250,000 to this Fund. 
In our continuing difficult internal economic circumstances, that is, I believe, further proof of Russia's commitment to cooperate in this important area of United Nations activities. 
Three years ago the General Assembly adopted its landmark resolution 46/182 to enhance the effectiveness of the United Nations system in coordinating emergency humanitarian assistance. 
Since then the world has witnessed an alarming increase in humanitarian crises, which has significantly increased the demands placed upon the international community to provide humanitarian assistance to more than 30 million people world wide. 
Mr. Ansari (India), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
For the millions of innocent people in such countries as Rwanda, the Sudan and Somalia, humanitarian assistance has literally become a matter of life and death. 
In particular, the catastrophic events that took place in Rwanda this year are among the greatest human tragedies in recent history. 
Therefore, my delegation is of the view that the leadership role of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs should be duly recognized and further strengthened in the future. 
In particular, coordination among the political, peace-keeping and humanitarian departments of the United Nations is crucial in conflict situations. 
Interdepartmental coordination must be enhanced so as to secure access to populations in need of assistance, improve the security of relief personnel and find a lasting solution to the root causes of many complex emergencies. 
It is now clear that in order to respond successfully to man-made disasters the United Nations must actively take preventive and preparatory measures, such as preventive diplomacy and contingency planning. 
This is also true for natural disasters, as reflected in the Yokohama Message, adopted at the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction held last May. 
Building such networks, particularly in vulnerable regions, would significantly enhance the United Nations capacity to cope with emergencies. 
Just as it is crucial to enhance those measures, it is also crucial that the United Nations, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and UNDP, in particular, plan and implement their relief activities in the context of a continuum from relief to rehabilitation and development. 
In the light of the increasing number and magnitude of disasters, it is imperative to have a sound financial system and strategy. 
In order to respond promptly and effectively to humanitarian crises, particularly at the early stage of emergencies, the relief agencies must have adequate financial resources available. 
In this regard, my delegation supports the recommendation of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs that the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF) should be expanded and that the donor base should be broadened through embracing new partners. 
It is crucial that all members of the global family contribute to this noble cause in a spirit of cooperation and genuine partnership. 
My delegation considers the consolidated appeal process to be, not only a valuable financial mechanism, but also an important instrument for coordination among relief agencies and recipient countries. 
And, considering the importance of this mechanism for the humanitarian activities of the United Nations, my delegation wishes to emphasize the responsibility of donors to respond to appeals and fulfil their commitments promptly and in full. 
Within its limited resources, the Department has been able reach out and to provide assistance in hot-spots and disaster-ravaged areas all over the world. 
Since the Department of Humanitarian Affairs represents one of the most visible arms of the United Nations, it is subject to media attention and is therefore vulnerable. 
I take this opportunity to congratulate the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, Mr. Peter Hansen, for his personal commitment to the tasks given to his Department. 
We have known Mr. Hansen over the years for his energy, innovative spirit and ability to deliver. 
We are confident that his forthright manner will help the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in fulfilling the role envisaged for it in General Assembly resolution 46/182. 
The proliferation of emergencies over the past few years, especially man-made disasters caused by civil strife, underscores the importance of the role the United Nations must play in preventive diplomacy and socio-economic development. 
We are convinced that some of the present-day disasters could have been averted if there had been a greater resort to the instruments of negotiation, inquiry, mediation, conciliation, arbitration and judicial settlement as per Chapter VI of the Charter. 
Undoubtedly the United Nations faces a crisis of excessive expectations, but it is the only organization that can offer hope to nations and peoples locked in strife and overcome by turmoil. 
The chaos and turmoil which have affected so many parts of the developing world in recent years also underline the vital importance of promoting economic and social development as a means of averting humanitarian emergencies and of overcoming such calamities when they happen. 
Without development, many of the current emergencies may become even more prolonged and cruel. 
The Department's activities are being undertaken in conformity with the Guiding Principles contained in the annex to resolution 46/182. 
The coordination role of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in complex emergencies, as approved by the Inter-Agency Standing Committee through the establishment of disaster-management teams and a clear division of labour, will ensure that the United Nations is able to fulfil its role of immediate response. 
It is recognized that while resolution 46/182 delegates to the Resident Coordinator the coordination of humanitarian assistance activities, there is a need for humanitarian assistance coordinators in some complex emergency situations. 
The leadership provided by such coordinators in emergencies in the recent past has proved to be extremely effective. 
Since its launching, the Central Emergency Revolving Fund has been a vital mechanism for the provision of immediate financial assistance for emergencies pending the preparation of a consolidated appeal and the response to it. 
The Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs should be allowed complete flexibility in the disbursement of the Fund's resources for effective damage-control in the first 48 hours of an emergency, the time when most lives are lost. 
While the usefulness of the Fund is recognized, it is disconcerting that, despite all the efforts of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, it has been unable to increase the overall levels of resources of the Fund to meet the increasing demands of new emergencies. 
The special mission led by Ambassador Mahmoud Mestiri deserves our congratulations for its work. 
The report of the special mission gives important insight into the situation prevailing in Afghanistan. 
The destruction in Afghanistan caused by 14 years of a cruel war and by the intensification of the fighting in Kabul and elsewhere in the country since January 1994 is difficult to imagine. 
Of a population of 15 million, over 6 million fled the country during the war and sought refuge mainly in Iran, Pakistan and other parts of the world. 
A further 2.5 million were internally displaced. 
The magnitude of this human suffering is without precedent. 
Now that the foreign occupants have left, it is regrettable that the world's attention seems to be turned elsewhere. 
The special mission found a strong feeling among Afghans that: 
The report of the special mission points out that the effect of the war can be felt throughout the country, with instability spreading to various regions. 
The social fabric and economic life of Afghanistan have been devastated; institutions and physical infrastructure have been completely destroyed. 
Health, education and other services are virtually inoperative. 
Unemployment, poverty, deprivation and disease afflict most of Afghanistan's people, of whom 15 per cent are either displaced, homeless or destitute in the middle of a long and difficult winter. 
Nearly 400,000 people have been disabled, mainly by land-mines, 10 million of which have reportedly been laid in Afghanistan. 
We would urge the donor community to contribute generously to this programme. 
The nations of the world invested heavily in the long and bloody conflict in Afghanistan. 
The outcome of this war was heralded as a triumph for the free world. 
It would be tragic if the Afghan nation, battered and destroyed, were now left to fend for itself. 
The world community is morally obligated to respond with generosity to the plight of Afghanistan. 
The peoples of the world must display solidarity with the brave people of Afghanistan as they struggle to heal the wounds of a most devastating war. 
Mr. Bull (Liberia): I should like, on behalf of the Liberian delegation, to thank the Secretary-General for his detailed report (A/49/177) on the activities of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
I also welcome his report in document A/49/177/Add.1 of 1 November 1994, which was submitted pursuant to the General Assembly's request to him to provide recommendations for the strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster-relief assistance of the United Nations. 
Since the Department of Humanitarian Affairs was established, it has continued to play a significant role in coordinating the delivery of emergency assistance to peoples in difficult circumstances worldwide, particularly the innocent victims of civil conflicts and other disasters. 
The growing collaboration between the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and other United Nations agencies and international organizations has improved the efficiency of the United Nations in responding to humanitarian emergencies. 
I should therefore like to congratulate Under-Secretary-General Peter Hansen and members of his staff on this important achievement. 
The further implementation of recommendations contained in the Secretary-General's report to which I have referred should prove to be most helpful and deserves the General Assembly's endorsement. 
As the United Nations approaches its half-century of existence, collective action must be taken to reverse this trend, which poses a serious threat to a more peaceful world order. 
In this regard, it is perhaps only when collective action is taken to impose some penalties that the perpetrators of man-made disasters and other conflicts will be deterred from such activities, which, as a moral imperative, have continued to claim the attention of the United Nations. 
In spite of the people's desire to live in peace and rebuild their lives, the warring factions, particularly their warlords, with the support of some external forces, persist in their efforts to achieve political power by force of arms. 
The war has destroyed the country's basic infrastructure, displaced over 1 million inhabitants internally and forced over 700,000 to become refugees in neighbouring countries. 
The report provides a comprehensive assessment of the civil crisis, the various peace initiatives and the efforts of the United Nations to respond to the humanitarian needs arising from the devastating war. 
It also identifies areas in which the international community could be helpful by complementing the national efforts to undertake the rehabilitation and reconstruction of the country when the guns are silenced. 
In recognition of the fact that a political settlement offers the only durable solution to the conflict, the current Chairman of the Economic Community of West African States, the President of Ghana, convened another meeting two days ago in Accra to narrow the differences among the warring factions. 
It is to be hoped that the full participation of the National Transitional Government and other concerned groups will facilitate an agreement acceptable to all sides. 
They must also realize that the goodwill and support of our African brothers, as well as of the international community, are not unlimited. 
Liberians must accept the reality that the future course our country takes will be determined by us. 
A detailed plan for the reconstruction of Liberia is being prepared by the Liberian authorities which will outline the development goals and objectives and identify priority programmes requiring the assistance of donors. 
Its full implementation will ensure a more hopeful future for the people of Liberia. 
May I take this opportunity to express the grateful appreciation of the people of Liberia for the cooperation and assistance the United Nations and friendly Governments and governmental and non-governmental organizations have continued to provide us as we seek a peaceful resolution of our conflict. 
We commend the efforts of the United Nations to strengthen its coordination and humanitarian assistance and disaster relief, which reaffirm our faith in the commitment of the Organization to promote and protect the welfare of all peoples in recognition of our common humanity. 
Since the adoption of General Assembly resolution 46/182, the international community has faced over 100 sudden natural disasters and over 25 complex socio-political emergencies. 
Tragically, a combination of man-made and natural disasters has created unprecedented demand for help by the United Nations in responding to humanitarian crises. 
There is an increasing linkage between peace-keeping and humanitarian operations. 
Purely humanitarian missions are declining in frequency. 
Rarer still are the peace-keeping missions that do not have humanitarian implications. 
Today, when one thinks of the provision of United Nations humanitarian assistance one thinks of sending caravans of food through hostile roadblocks, flying medical supplies within range of enemy guns, or negotiating day by day for the right simply to save human lives. 
It is no secret that the stabilizing and paralysing effects of the cold war have worn off, and pent-up pressures from past grievances have erupted, causing civil conflicts and strife of an alarming nature. 
Increasingly, the international community many of us sitting in this very Hall today has asked the United Nations to care for the victims. 
Thus, the demand for humanitarian assistance has grown many-fold, while the costs and complexities of providing assistance effectively have grown even more. 
My Government's policy begins with the premise that we cannot and shall not remain aloof in the face of human suffering and despair. 
We also begin with the optimistic understanding that for every current crisis there is another crisis on the verge of being solved. 
For example, the United Nations inter-agency appeal for Haiti, which is to be released soon, comprises projects and activities that will help Haitians to build an economically, politically and environmentally viable nation so that never again will they be driven to seek their future elsewhere. 
The Economic Emergency Relief Programme a joint reconstruction and rehabilitation effort to be launched early next year by the United Nations Development Programme, the Inter-American Development Bank, the World Bank and USAID is a logical extension of this appeal. 
The experience of the last two years in responding to these emergencies has demonstrated the validity of resolution 46/182 in providing the framework for the coordination of United Nations relief assistance. 
Despite the fact that its resources have been spread thin by the growing wave of humanitarian emergencies, the United Nations Department of Humanitarian Affairs has played a vital role in coordinating relief assistance worldwide. 
In particular, the United States recognizes the strong leadership of Under-Secretary-General Peter Hansen and the High Commissioner for Refugees, Mrs. Sadako Ogata, in responding to the crisis in Rwanda. 
The Inter-Agency Standing Committee has coalesced into an effective and purposeful coordinating forum. 
The parties that participate in the Standing Committee have developed an understanding that it is up to them to work together to help solve the crises that so many of us may feel are unsolvable. 
We cannot, however, as Governments, profess that we have all the answers. 
This partnership must be multilateral in character involving Governments in the affected regions as well as donors; local as well as international non-governmental organizations; and multilateral organizations at both the global and the regional levels. 
The Central Emergency Revolving Fund has provided critical and necessary start-up funding to the relief agencies, and rapid response coordination capability to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
Yet, further information on how those funds are used is sorely required if we are to convince ourselves of the need to expand the Central Emergency Revolving Fund. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs, in preparing consolidated appeals, should highlight the funds borrowed by the relevant agencies and should indicate which activities those funds supported. 
It should also emphasize the importance of reimbursing the Central Emergency Revolving Fund so that adequate funds are always available to respond to future emergencies. 
We must not lose sight of the revolving nature of Central Emergency Revolving Fund expenditures or of the initial emergency needs that those expenditures support and the likelihood that donors will see the benefit of funding such activities when responding to appeals. 
Member States must recognize that coordination activities are essential to the effective and comprehensive use of broader humanitarian assistance. 
We believe that a consistent source of funding for rapid-response coordination is not just desirable but necessary. 
We therefore strongly endorse the recommendation of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee for the continued use by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs of the interest earned by the Central Emergency Revolving Fund for funding rapid coordination arrangements in the field. 
We also welcome the efforts of the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs in consulting with Member States on how to broaden the donor base. 
Such efforts should be supported and expanded. 
We applaud the Inter-Agency Standing Committee for its work to ensure that the Emergency Relief Coordinator's designation or appointment of the humanitarian assistance coordinators is transparent and consistent with the spirit of General Assembly resolutions 46/182 and 47/199. 
The need for swift and effective coordination at the field level requires nothing less. 
Given this grave need and the scarcity of resources for field coordination, we must make certain that each dollar available is spent wisely and efficiently and in a coordinated and coherent manner. 
Effective and sustainable humanitarian assistance requires careful planning and consideration by all the players in the United Nations system. 
We have to pull together, not only to respond to emergencies but also to plan for them, prevent them, contain them and end them. 
For this to happen, we have to adapt our institutions and procedures to the world as we find it today. 
And what we find is that the world does not conform to any bureaucratic structure or organizational chart. 
Today, crises that can be categorized solely as humanitarian or military or political are very rare. 
At the same time, planning for peace-keeping and other security-related missions must take into account the humanitarian dimension. 
This means that we must approach all these problems on an integrated basis. 
We must involve the Department of Humanitarian Affairs more closely in the planning of peace-keeping operations. 
Under-Secretary-General Hansen's recent reorganization of the Department addresses this challenge. 
In many cases, if we had only acted sooner, with a little more foresight and greater urgency, we could have saved many lives, avoided innumerable hardships and redirected millions of dollars to prevent or mitigate other disasters. 
While preventive diplomacy is not always possible, when it comes to foreseeable natural disasters we have the collective capacity to intervene early and to affect the result. 
This contribution will support the global implementation of the Plan of Action adopted at the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, which was held in Yokohama, Japan, last May. 
The urgent has a tendency to drive out the important, but given the scarcity of resources, we must do everything we can to find the resources and the wisdom to keep today's problems from becoming tomorrow's crises. 
But how do we do this? What does preventive diplomacy mean in this context? 
The United Nations and all its agencies must be willing and able to pool data to provide early warning of an impending crisis. 
The United Nations response to the Southern African Drought Emergency (SADE) in 1992 was an example of how this process can work. 
Although this was a response to a natural disaster, there are lessons in it as to how the United Nations can and must deal with disasters of both the natural and the man-made variety. 
Let me remind those present today of the four essential ingredients: first, an integrated approach; secondly, an information system that can provide early warnings; thirdly, a rapid response; and fourthly, a high degree of coordination and competence among all the United Nations agencies and departments involved. 
Of these, a rapid response is the most difficult to achieve, since it requires not only a commitment of resources, but the political will to act. 
Let me again turn for a moment to focus on the tragedy in Rwanda. 
The international community has undertaken a massive humanitarian relief effort to address the immense human suffering brought about by the crisis in Rwanda. 
However, enormous effort is still required on several fronts to stabilize the situation and help promote conditions that will encourage refugee repatriation, national reconciliation, and lasting peace. 
Extremist militias are fomenting violence in the camps and intimidating refugees who wish to be repatriated. 
In these circumstances, the international community's first priorities should be to ensure that fighting and wide-spread violence are not resumed, and that conditions are created inside Rwanda which set the stage for an overall reconciliation. 
We need to improve security and stability inside Rwanda, through more effective deployment of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) and accelerated deployment of human rights monitors. 
We need to enhance security in the camps outside Rwanda. 
We need to identify and punish the planners and perpetrators of the acts of genocide, through expedited action by the International Tribunal. 
We need to help improve conditions inside Rwanda through assistance to the new government to allow it to function, restore basic services, and restart the judicial processes. 
We need to ensure that the new government makes good on its promise to uphold the basic principles of the Arusha peace agreements: power sharing, an integrated security force, and respect for human rights. 
These goals need to be pursued from a regional perspective, with the active involvement of Rwanda's neighbours. 
Summoning the will and the power to enforce that principle is a challenge and responsibility for us all. 
The President: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 49/2 of 19 October 1994, I now call on Mr. Mario Lander, President of the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies. 
I wish to express the pleasure and the pride of the International Federation as it assumes its role in the General Assembly as Permanent Observer. 
The granting of this status is for us a high privilege. 
We commit ourselves to expressing only the most carefully considered, responsible views and to undertaking a thoughtful examination of issues relating to humanitarian service, on the basis of our operational experience as the world's largest humanitarian service network. 
We desire, in the phrase of the current time, to add value to the proceedings of the General Assembly, and we hope that our relationship will always be one of colleagues in search of the best, most practical and most creative solutions to humanitarian service needs. 
With regard now to the matter before the General Assembly, agenda item 37 (a), we are generally supportive of the report (A/49/177 and Add.1) on the strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations. 
I would, however, add a few thoughts on the general topic of the coordination of humanitarian action in disaster situations, both man-made and natural. 
Responding to disasters today poses many problems for operational agencies such as the International Federation. 
In many areas, the principle of humanitarianism is gradually being eroded. 
Agencies that act to alleviate suffering whenever and wherever it is found often find themselves doing so in a political vacuum. 
Humanitarian aid cannot be a substitute for peacemaking and peace-keeping. 
The need to address human- rights issues, both past and present, sits uneasily beside the need to provide for essential life-support services. 
At the same time as disaster response is becoming more complex, it is being played out on an increasingly public stage, with ramifications for the quality of the delivery of services and for funding support. 
It is for this reason that the International Federation, in collaboration with its colleague organization, the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC), and six leading international non-governmental organization coalitions, has developed and put into practice a code of conduct for relief agencies. 
I believe that setting and attaining agreed standards of excellence in our chosen profession is one of the most effective ways of enhancing the coordination of agencies. 
While coordination is an essential component of improving disaster response, it must be complemented by a better understanding of what this means in practice. 
Just as humanitarian assistance has had to develop a range of specialized tools to do its work, so, too, must peace-keeping. 
One such tool could be a police force specifically to provide security in camps for refugees and displaced persons where the well-being of the camps' inhabitants is threatened. 
The lack of security in places such as the former Yugoslavia and Somalia is well known, but the situation is endemic in many areas where humanitarian assistance is being given. 
It is currently particularly serious in many of the Rwandese refugee camps, in some of which bands of ex-soldiers are in effect holding the refugees hostage. 
Our Red Cross/Red Crescent camps in Burundi, Tanzania, Uganda and Zaire, where we are caring for more than 800,000 refugees, have so far largely escaped such situations. 
We believe that this is because of the way in which we work through local bodies and to a long-term agenda. 
We are firmly committed to advocating and defending humanitarian principles, not just because they are important, but because we are in the privileged position of being able to work directly with some 19 million disaster victims worldwide. 
This privilege not only entitles us, but obliges us, to speak up in defence of the principles of humanity, an obligation that I hope we can meet here in the Assembly. 
Similarly, we must find better ways of drawing attention to the need to prevent suffering, and apply funds for that purpose, rather than simply deal with the aftermath of a disaster. 
Before concluding, I should like to say that we in the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies are very proud to share this forum with our colleagues from the International Committee of the Red Cross. 
Although independent organizations, we intend to speak as much as possible with one voice on humanitarian service issues, clearly and responsibly, on behalf of the most vulnerable and suffering people of the world. 
I repeat that we are very proud to join those who are permitted to contribute to the deliberations of this important Assembly. 
The President: Before adjourning the meeting, I should like to inform members that, due to the lateness of the hour, the remaining speakers scheduled for this afternoon will be heard on Friday, 25 November 1994, in the morning. 
The meeting rose at 6.20 p.m. 
I am pleased to say that the draft resolution incorporates the useful suggestions made by many delegations, members of the Group of 77 as well as of other groups. 
Its improvement in content and form helped give the draft resolution its large number of co-sponsors. 
On behalf of the Group of 77 the Algerian delegation wishes to extend its profound and sincere thanks to the Secretary-General for his report (A/49/516) on emergency assistance for the socio-economic rehabilitation of Rwanda. 
It is most regrettable that the resumption of the civil war and the vicissitudes experienced with regard to the Arusha Peace Agreement have interfered with the implementation of resolution 48/211 of 21 December 1993 entitled Emergency assistance for the socio-economic rehabilitation of Rwanda. 
Draft resolution A/49/L.24/Rev.1, to be seen in the context of the end of the war in Rwanda, draws the attention of the international community to the need for emergency international assistance for that country, bled white economically, financially and socially. 
As the preamble and operative paragraphs indicate, the draft resolution emphasizes the need for emergency international assistance for a solution to the problem of refugees, the restoration of total peace and reconstruction and socio-economic development in war-stricken Rwanda. 
In the light of its primarily humanitarian nature, the draft resolution should be considered with care and should be adopted by consensus. 
Djibouti, this brotherly and friendly country, deserves the solidarity of the international community for more than one reason. 
It is one of the least developed countries in the world, being in a category of countries whose economies are marked by structural weaknesses and by factors that make them extremely vulnerable to external shocks and natural or man-made disasters. 
In addition, Djibouti is in an arid zone, with a climate of extremes, recurring drought and rampant desertification. 
Moreover, because of regional conflicts, particularly the conflict in Somalia, Djibouti has had an influx of more than 100,000 refugees, putting its fragile economic, social and administrative infrastructure under great tension and causing serious security problems. 
Moreover, these regional conflicts have disrupted service, transit and exchange activities, thus draining away vital State revenues, and this has harmed the implementation of many priority development projects. 
Finally, more recently, in November, torrential rains and unprecedented flooding devastated the country, causing the deaths of dozens of people, the disappearance of hundreds of others, the demolition of thousands of homes, the disintegration of important sectors of the national infrastructure and the destruction of cattle. 
For all these reasons, my country urgently appeals to the international community to increase its financial and technical assistance to Djibouti and to support its reconstruction and development efforts. 
In that context, my delegation wishes to draw the attention of Member States to the Round Table for Djibouti to be organized in Geneva in March 1995, and requests developed countries and other donors to participate in large numbers. 
Finally, the co-sponsors wish to thank all countries and organizations that have rendered emergency assistance to Djibouti. 
This draft resolution, which follows the traditional draft resolution on humanitarian assistance to that country, is humanitarian in nature, and we hope that the Assembly will adopt it by consensus. 
I should like to make a few comments on this important document. 
The report contains general information and data about the negative consequences of the implementation of Security Council resolutions imposing sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) for neighbouring countries and other countries in the region. 
The actual magnitude of the impact of the sanctions varies according to the specific situation of the affected country, including the intensity of its economic ties with the former Yugoslavia, the commodity composition of its trade and the proximity and costs of alternative trade routes. 
As far as Romania is concerned, I should like to stress that the implementation of the sanctions has seriously affected both external accounts and a variety of domestic variables, including economic outputs, investments, employment and the fiscal budget. 
They are likely to be more significant for such countries as Bulgaria, Romania and The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
In addition to the increased transportation costs, current account losses reflect reductions in transportation receipts, transit fees and revenues from communications. (ibid., para. 19). 
there is no uniform and internationally recognized methodology for identifying and assessing the nature and magnitude of the specific economic problems of non-target States as a result of mandatory economic sanctions. (ibid., para. 12). 
As it is mentioned in the report, Romania, like other countries in the region, has received some assistance from a number of countries and from international organizations. 
I take this opportunity to express the gratitude of the Government of Romania to all countries and international organizations that have showed concern over our difficulties and to praise those that have already decided to afford us some assistance. 
However, the assistance received in direct connection with the sanctions regime compensates for a small part of the large amount of losses and damages caused by the implementation of the sanctions. 
The last chapter of the Secretary-General's report, although brief, contains important conclusions, and we are grateful to him for providing such a clear outline. 
Since, in our view, there is no mechanism at all, we consider that finding a solution to this problem be a priority for the United Nations. 
We concur with the conclusion that additional financial resources should be mobilized from bilateral sources, international financial institutions, regional banks and the private sector in order adequately to respond to the substantial additional requirements resulting from the sanctions regime. 
In our view, those are the main issues to be solved on a priority basis. 
Mr. Al-Sabah (Kuwait) (interpretation from Arabic): My delegation wishes to comment on agenda item 37 (d), entitled International cooperation to mitigate the environmental consequences on Kuwait and other countries in the region resulting from the situation between Iraq and Kuwait: report of the Secretary-General. 
At the outset, I should like to pay tribute to the Secretary-General of the United Nations for his report (A/49/207). 
It contains accurate and valuable information on the environmental situation in the Gulf area, and the grave environmental damage to the marine, land and atmospheric ecosystem and health of the region. 
The environment in our region was one of the victims of the misguided Iraqi attack on the State of Kuwait on 2 August 1990. 
The environmental destruction was comprehensive and was not confined only to Kuwait but also affected the entire Gulf area and geographic areas much further afield. 
Since the attack on Kuwait, the environment in our region has suffered and will continue to suffer for an unknown period in the future. 
The environmental crimes perpetrated by the Iraqi regime did not affect the atmosphere only; it damaged the marine and land environments as well. 
Moreover, many land-mines remain, along with tonnes of buried ammunition, left behind in Kuwait by the Iraqi regime. 
It is no secret that hundreds of innocent Kuwaiti civilians, including the elderly, youths and children, have lost their lives because of the presence of these mines and devices. 
Many studies and reports on this matter have affirmed that this oil pollution has killed tens of thousands of sea birds. 
Moreover, oil now covers hundreds of square kilometres of marine vegetation, which has been damaged by the pollution. 
Our marine environment continues to suffer as a result of the presence in the Gulf of sea-mines and wrecked oil tankers and other ships. 
The Al-Amariya was cut in half, and still holds more than 100,000 tonnes of oil. 
The wrecks of more than 20 other oil tankers lie between Al-Zubir and Umm-Qasz, including the wreck of the tanker Tadmur and two oil container ships, one of which is sunk. 
It is clear that the rehabilitation of a marine environment constantly exposed to oil and oil derivatives seeping from wrecks, including ensuring safety of navigation in the northern Gulf, requires coordination of efforts by the affected States, the international community and the relevant international organizations. 
My delegation reaffirms the need to implement those recommendations. They must be an urgent priority. 
Any delay could lead to an environmental disaster that threatens not only Kuwait, but all the other States of the region as well. 
Mr. Escobar (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): Colombia supports the strengthening of the coordination of emergency humanitarian assistance of the United Nations and disaster relief including special economic assistance. 
We stress the importance we attach to the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World: Guidelines for Natural Disaster Prevention, Preparedness and Mitigation, containing the Principles, the Strategy and the Plan of Action all bearing the name of the hospitable city that hosted the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction. 
Colombia lies in the north-west corner of South America in an area of highly complex tectonics, where the Nazca, South American and Caribbean plates meet, generating great seismic and volcanic activity, which manifests itself in damaging earthquakes and tidal waves, as well as in the recent volcanic eruptions. 
The steepness of our mountains, added to biological and meteorological activities such as the rain, wind and temperature changes that are characteristic of tropical climates, makes our country prone to severe erosion, landslides and flooding. 
Throughout their history, Colombians have suffered from the consequences of events as devastating as the total destruction of the city of Cucuta; the Tumaco earthquake and tidal wave of 1906, one of the gravest disasters of modern times; and eruptions of volcanos such as Galeras, Ruiz and Do\x{9399} Juana. 
During 1994 the most damaging of the tragic events that took place was the earthquake on 6 June in the Departments of Cauca and Huila, its epicentre was in an area of high mountains populated principally by indigenous communities of Paeces and Guambianos. 
The earthquake caused severe damage in several villages. Accompanied by heavy rains that saturated the soil on the upper basin of the Paez River, the earthquake caused simultaneous landslides which, converging with the river basin, generated a flow that destroyed housing, crops and infrastructure in its wake. 
This solidarity has drawn us even closer to those who have lent us their support, participated in our suffering, enhanced the nobility of the human person and shared our common fate. 
Recognizing our country's vulnerability, the Government has set up the National System for the Prevention and Limitation of Disasters. 
All this is being done at the local, regional and national levels through inter-institutional and community cooperation. 
Among other activities, the Government has recognized that if significant progress in disaster prevention is to be achieved it is necessary to institutionalize public, private and community bodies engaged in technological, scientific, planning and educational activities into one multisectoral and multidisciplinary organization. 
For example, among the projects that have been supported and coordinated for the purpose of monitoring, early-warning and research into various natural phenomena, a tsunami detection and warning system has been established along the Pacific coast of Colombia and Ecuador under an agreement between the two countries. 
In 1994, from 21 to 24 March, an Interamerican Conference on National Experiences in Natural Disasters was held at Cartagena de Indias with more than 1,000 experts in attendance from most of the continent's countries. 
The Cartegena Declaration that resulted from that Conference was a turning point and generated a new frame of reference on the subject. 
Mr. Seniloli (Fiji), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Our Government will continue to encourage and strengthen subregional, regional and international cooperation in disaster prevention and to support those countries that suffer the consequences of such disasters. 
We understand that in this area, as in others, the creation, discernment and application of knowledge must be the heritage of mankind and freely open to all peoples. 
We understand the urgent need to implement the Yokohama Strategy. 
We are conscious of the weight of many human lives for instance that of the small child Omaira, symbol of the tragedy of Armero, that Colombian city buried in November 1985 by the eruption of the Ruiz volcano. 
They and others are calling out to us in the expectation that we will save them. 
They are asking us all to come together and make our world a safer place. 
That report gives an account of the special emergency economic assistance granted our country, which continues to struggle for reconstruction and for the liberation of its territory from Israeli occupation. 
Since its establishment in 1992, the present Government of Lebanon has continued to seek a solution to the urgent economic political, social and public problems that exist throughout Lebanese national territory in order to attain the objectives of the Taef Agreement of 1989. 
Action for the development and reconstruction of the country has made itself felt in Lebanon's daily life. 
Thanks to the structural adjustment and macro-economic programme established by the Government, the economy has shown outstanding annual growth in terms of the gross domestic product, assessed at $7 billion in 1993, as compared with $4 billion in 1992. 
It should also be noted that the Lebanese Government has taken some necessary measures that have had direct and positive effects on the economic, financial and social situation. 
The Government has also given priority to the planning process aimed at rebuilding the economy in the medium and long term through two programmes. 
This programme is designed to restore the operation of the public service infrastructure and to mitigate and resolve social problems. 
Secondly, there is the Parallel Programme for Recovery and Development (PPRD), the objective of which is to make lasting improvements in areas such as social services, housing and reconstruction. 
I would like to express my delegation's appreciation to the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, Mr. Peter Hansen, for the commendable work that he has undertaken under the most difficult circumstances. 
The Secretary-General also deserves our thanks for his useful reports on the subject. 
Bangladesh believes that the provision of humanitarian assistance in an adequate and timely manner can create a positive environment for improving security conditions and can provide an opportunity to address the underlying problems. 
An appropriate and prompt response to emergency situations is crucial in assisting victims, defusing tension and creating a climate conducive to the resolution of crisis situations. 
We feel strongly that humanitarian assistance should address the root causes of emergencies. 
Otherwise, the recurrence of emergencies could not be prevented and States would not be able to grow out of the relief dependency syndrome. 
It is therefore very important that the transition from relief to rehabilitation and long-term sustainable-development programmes be ensured. 
The interrelationship between humanitarian activities and those relating to peace-making and peace-keeping is becoming increasingly evident. 
The delivery of humanitarian assistance has indeed become a vital part of United Nations peacemaking and peace-keeping endeavours. 
However, in formulating United Nations humanitarian responses to complex emergencies, it should be kept in mind that the humanitarian aspect should not be overtaken by political considerations. 
Bangladesh believes that humanitarian diplomacy, as it has been conceptualized and is being carried out by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, forms an important part of preventive diplomacy. 
The Secretary-General's proposals on curative and preventive development, in his recent report (A/49/665) on An agenda for development, deserve careful consideration, as they form an integral part of any strategy on coordination of humanitarian assistance. 
The security of humanitarian personnel should receive urgent attention. 
Since its creation, the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF) has been used in a number of emergency situations with encouraging results. 
Given the increasing demands on the Fund due to the proliferation and magnitude of crisis situations and to some delay in the replenishment of the Fund, we feel that it is time to address seriously the issue of readjusting CERF's resources. 
We support the recommendation of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee (IASC) to increase the size of the Fund. 
Most of the recommendations of the IASC contained in the Secretary-General's report are useful ones. 
We believe that the United Nations Resident Coordinator and the in-country disaster management team should continue to be the first line of response to disasters and emergencies. 
We support measures to strengthen the resident coordinator system. 
The designation or appointment of a humanitarian coordinator in complex emergency situations should be thoroughly scrutinized, examining the individual merit of the case and the gravity of particular situations. 
However, the especial vulnerability of the developing countries to natural disaster and its recurrence in those countries are matters of great concern. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs has a special responsibility in this regard. 
Developing countries suffer more, and the damage to their economies is greater because of they have a weaker infrastructure and are less able to respond immediately and effectively to disasters. International solidarity is therefore essential to reduce the consequences of natural calamities in the developing countries. 
In many cases, population pressures and poverty have led people to live in areas already exposed to natural and man-made hazards. 
The broader problems of poverty, population growth rate and so forth should therefore be addressed in an integrated and urgent manner in order to prevent and limit the consequences of disasters. 
Mitigation measures should be built into development programmes and be an integral part of the continuum spanning disaster, rehabilitation, reconstruction and development. Disaster-prone countries must at the same time be provided with the necessary resources and technical know-how to strengthen their preventive and mitigating capabilities. 
The collection and dissemination of information and the United Nations natural-disaster early-warning systems have to be strengthened. 
Any delay in reaching the affected people may cause thousands of deaths; the prompt dispatch of a United Nations disaster assessment and coordination stand-by team and necessary resources is therefore very crucial. 
The United Nations can further help disaster-prone countries to develop disaster-mitigation programmes and an early warning system. 
The joint Department of Humanitarian Affairs United Nations Development Programme Disaster Management Training Programme for disaster-prone developing countries is a positive step in this direction. 
We note with satisfaction that the first phase of the Programme has been completed. 
We welcome the proposal for the second phase of the Programme, which has as its central goal the reduction of vulnerability to disasters and emergencies. 
Bangladesh would be happy to share its own experience in handling natural disasters with disaster-prone countries or United Nations agencies. 
Bangladesh feels that the designation of the 1990s as the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction was a timely and laudable initiative by the United Nations to promote awareness of the importance of disaster reduction. 
We believe that with a fraction of what is being invested every year in relief, national and local capabilities for disaster reduction could be strengthened. 
The international community must provide adequate resources to secure the timely implementation of the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World and its Plan of Action. 
This could be ensured through the proper integration of United Nations relief operations with those mounted by national authorities. 
National experiences and capacities are to be taken into account in dealing with special and recurrent emergencies. In this context, United Nations field agencies should work in close cooperation with national agencies. 
Mr. Eteffa (Ethiopia): The question of strengthening the coordination of humanitarian emergency assistance of the United Nations has been on the agenda of the General Assembly as a priority issue since 1991. 
For us in Ethiopia the issue under consideration has a special significance, since we know only too well how it feels to be confronted with the need to respond to emergency humanitarian situations rapidly. 
The experience we have accumulated over the past decades, in terms of setting up both institutional and legal frameworks to cope with emergency situations, have enabled us to draw practical lessons on how to avert the adverse effects of man-made and natural disasters. 
The 1972 to 1973 and 1984 to 1985 drought and famine situation in Ethiopia caused enormous loss of life and displacement of persons. 
These occurrences and their devastating effects were mainly the result of the former regime's inadequate preparations, ineffective coordination, mismanagement of humanitarian relief operations and reluctance to provide information obtained through the early warning system to the donor community in time. 
This definitely contributed to the worsening of an already grave, emergency situation. 
However, if humanitarian emergencies are linked to rehabilitation, recovery and reconstruction and eventually to sustainable development, the magnitude of suffering by famine victims as a result of drought can be lessened. 
In Ethiopia, peasants suffer from famine periodically because the system of subsistence agriculture has not changed for centuries. 
Changing the traditional mode of subsistence farming to modern commercial agriculture would mean not only that a smaller percentage of the population would be engaged in the production of food items, but also that surplus food would be available when drought occurred. 
The policy of marketing and forced agricultural collectivization and the forced resettlement programmes of the Mengistu dictatorship also contributed greatly to the shortage of agricultural production. 
The prolonged and senseless civil wars and conflicts in the country were also among the main causes of the devastating effects of the recurring famine and drought. 
Today in Ethiopia serious and genuine attempts have been made to carry out relief operations and related development activities in a more rational, efficient and well-coordinated manner. 
The present famine situation in the country, which is caused mainly by erratic and inadequate rains and the outbreak of plant pests and cattle disease is being tackled with the great attention it deserves. 
Following last April's announcement of the Ethiopian Relief and Rehabilitation Commission that 6.7 million people were threatened by famine, the Government took a series of measures aimed at alleviating the problem. 
The famine victims include not only small farmers but also displaced persons, returnees from neighbouring countries and demobilized soldiers who still need the support and assistance of the Government. 
The initial step that the Government took was immediately to convene the National Disaster Prevention and Preparedness Committee, under the chairmanship of the Prime Minister, to chart an appropriate strategy to meet the crisis effectively. 
Accordingly, a two-pronged approach has been adopted by the Government, that is, to strengthen the emergency-relief programme and to create favourable conditions for peasants to be rehabilitated and resume farming. 
A high-level Government delegation was also dispatched abroad to inform the international community about the outbreak of famine and to appeal to the donor community to help alleviate the crisis. 
The Government also organized a working visit to the drought-affected localities for Resident Representatives of donor countries to demonstrate to them the extent and scope of the humanitarian emergency. 
Also, visits were arranged for the local population and members of various organizations to sensitize them to the devastating effects of the famine and to the enormous humanitarian tasks that lay ahead in order to alleviate the looming crisis. 
For the purpose of smooth and effective coordination between and management by different governmental organs and regional offices, Disaster Prevention and Preparedness Committees were set up at regional, zonal and district levels. 
An Emergency Operational Guidelines Manual, which clearly defines the responsibilities of all ministries and organizations involved in the relief work was also prepared. 
To meet the need to strengthen the effectiveness of the country's existing early-warning system, a new National Committee on Early Warning was established. 
It is believed that information obtained through this system would place the Government in a better position to determine the extent of the crisis and to prepare contingency plans. 
Relief assistance for humanitarian emergencies should not be considered as a lasting solution to problems emanating from natural disasters. 
Emergency situations are basically complex and require more than the temporary provision of relief aid. 
It is also obvious that emergency-relief aid cannot continue indefinitely. 
Therefore, relief and emergency assistance should be viewed in relation to rehabilitation, recovery, reconstruction and development efforts and should be addressed in a complementary manner though it is always difficult to build a new house when the old one is burning; the fire must first be extinguished. 
As is rightly pointed out by the Secretary-General, 
This Policy is based on several interrelated principles, among which the linkage between relief and development is the most important. 
In this regard, relief programmes should contribute to realizing the goals of sustainable development. 
In this connection, the coordinated efforts of United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations are of the essence. 
We must recall that the total emergency relief food requirement in April 1994 was 751,000 metric tons. 
Pledges made by donor countries and humanitarian agencies cover 91 per cent of this. 
If the effects of the drought and famine are to be mitigated and the national disaster prevention programme implemented in particular, to ensure the success of human-centred sustainable development endeavours it is imperative that financial and material assistance continue. 
In this connection, my delegation would like to seize this opportunity to pay tribute to all the donor countries and United Nations and humanitarian agencies for their assistance. 
Although much remains to be done, the measures taken so far I refer to the delivery of emergency assistance on the spot have helped to avert massive loss of lives and desperate migration to urban centres in a search for relief aid. 
This is an encouraging development in view of the fact that the country is beset by various economic and social difficulties. 
Ethiopia believes that humanitarian assistance is not the concern of just famine-stricken countries. 
The eradication of hunger should be an issue of global concern, and the international community should collectively discharge its humanitarian obligations. 
Efficient and effective responses to humanitarian emergencies necessitate the development of a means of ensuring that national and international efforts complement each other and, by facilitating smooth operation, make an impact that is meaningful to the victims. 
However, this would only be wishful thinking, as humanitarian emergencies will be with us for some time to come. 
But let us all make relentless efforts to take this question off the agendas of the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council by contributing to the termination of senseless violence and destruction around the globe and by seeking lasting solutions to recurring man-made and natural disasters. 
The Department should be strengthened in terms of manpower and material resources to enable it to handle the tremendous tasks that lie ahead. 
Every effort should be made to stop violence and destruction, but at present there is no substitute for preparedness in terms of peacemaking, peace-keeping, humanitarian intervention and political settlement. 
Only coordinated efforts will help to alleviate the problems. 
In this regard, the United Nations Development Programme, in its hew role, and the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, in collaboration with other agencies, can play a role that will make a difference. 
Mr. Ardhaoui (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): In this debate on agenda item 37 the delegation of Tunisia would first like to thank the Secretariat for the quality of the documentation that it has provided. 
The Secretary-General's report refers to certain concerns regarding the devastating effects of natural disasters and other emergency situations and the loss of human life that they cause, as well as their negative impact on economic and social development. 
My delegation shares these concerns. 
No region is today entirely free from and untouched by natural disasters and man-made devastation. 
Poverty, demographic pressure and the occupation of land in high-risk areas are all factors that have magnified ecological damage. 
In many cases they have been at the root of destruction and imbalance between man and his natural environment. 
The complexity of natural disasters and other emergency situations means that the affected populations and the countries that fall victim must confront them with often very limited human and material resources. 
This demonstrates the importance of rapid intervention and the need for judicious coordination in the field to limit the damage, mitigate the consequences of disasters and enable populations to resume as normal a life as possible. 
Clearly, our States have all, in various capacities, established systems to cope with the most urgent aspects of these difficult situations. 
The coordination of which we are thinking must take place, within the framework of the United Nations system, between the operational organizations and specialized agencies, under the aegis of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and in close cooperation with the Government of the country affected. 
This is the approach that was recently confirmed at the meetings of the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, which took place in Yokohama, Japan, from 23 to 27 May 1994. 
This same approach was recently confirmed at the meetings of the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, held in Yokohama, Japan, from 23 to 27 May 1994. 
The approach adopted thus will provide the foundations for disaster management in the years to come and in the next century. 
To this end, we should also like to voice our satisfaction at the proposal of President Menem of Argentina for the establishment of a volunteer corps, the white helmets. 
Tunisia, which supports this initiative, believes that it could contribute to mitigating the effects of future disasters. 
The Argentine initiative is particularly timely because it advocates a global approach aimed at supporting humanitarian assistance activities and at facilitating the transition from relief stage to the stages of recovery, reconstruction and development. 
These disasters have caused peoples to suffer; they have resulted in the loss of social and economic gains, and they have reduced the basis for development. 
They have also increased the flows of refugees and displaced persons. 
The United Nations system should, in these conditions, support efforts likely to prevent emergency situations, provide for continuity between the relief stage and that of recovery, reconstruction and development, promote development, and finally assist the African countries in acquiring an early-warning and emergency intervention system. 
This code of conduct, proposed by the President of Tunisia, Zine El Abidine Ben Ali, is, as he emphasized, a commitment of civilization resulting from the patriotism of the African continent, built on fraternity, solidarity and tolerance. 
The will expressed by Africa for a strengthening of the mechanism for conflict prevention, management and settlement thus attests to the determination of these peoples to work together to shelter the continent from factors of dissension. 
This act on the part of Africa this act of faith is clearly a harbinger of hope and a reason for it. 
Mr. Zandamela (Mozambique): My delegation is pleased to speak on the question of the strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations, including special economic assistance. 
Humanitarian and disaster relief assistance remains one of the most critical areas in which our Organization must continue to strengthen further and redouble its efforts so that it may be able to respond effectively when called upon to act. 
The United Nations must be equipped with the necessary means so that, if need be, it can effectively respond to emergency situations in such a way as to minimize the loss of life and to mitigate human suffering and the destruction of property. 
Building internal capacity helps to ease the process of coordination between the government of the affected country and the United Nations system, which, in most cases, plays a leading role in coordinating the efforts of the international community. 
The lack of support for the building of the national capacity in this field has resulted in a situation in which international organizations unwillingly take on the tasks of national institutions in their effort to remedy the situation in the field. 
Sometimes, when the crisis is over, there remains a vacuum. 
We feel therefore that something must be done, since we also believe that the affected countries need to be equipped to operate and must be given the necessary means to fill the vacuum. 
Only sound and sustainable development will ensure that the developing countries will be able to build up their internal capacity for disaster prevention and prepare them to face the challenges of natural disasters and other phenomena responsible for emergency situations. 
The failure to address accordingly the issue of the support needed for economic growth and sustainable development would perpetuate the problems arising from economic development, which in turn exacerbate emergency situations in a number of developing countries. 
May I turn my attention now to the report of the Secretary-General on assistance to Mozambique (A/49/387). 
As is well documented in the report under consideration, basic requirements such as seed and tool distribution, health-care services, education and water-supply projects formed an important component of the Government's emergency programme well before the signing of the Rome peace accord. 
To that end, the Government has set up emergency response units in some of the most relevant ministries, such as those of health, education and social welfare, in order to ensure closer monitoring by the central Government of the whole process of humanitarian assistance programmes in Mozambique. 
In fact, after the signing of the General Peace Agreement the Government put in place a comprehensive plan for national reconstruction, which embraces the rehabilitation of both the economic and the social sectors, including the reintegration and resettlement of returnees and internally displaced persons. 
The implementation of this plan will certainly allow the resumption of economic activities in the countryside and will encourage refugees and displaced persons to return to their places of origin or other places of their choice, where they can lead a normal life. 
Our desire to speed up the process of reintegration must be backed up with concrete measures aimed at ensuring self-sustaining capacity through development. 
Another issue in the process of reintegration into normal life of millions of the most affected Mozambicans is the need for a speedy conclusion of mine-clearance, which will enable peasants to resume agricultural production in rural areas without fear. 
I appeal to them to continue to do so, for the magnitude of our needs remains beyond our reach. 
Finally, with regard to the draft resolution on assistance to Mozambique introduced on 23 November 1994 by the delegation of Ghana on behalf of the African Group, I want to announce that the Republic of Portugal has joined the sponsors of the draft resolution, which my delegation highly appreciates. 
The scale of human misery involved, the sad waste of human life, often in sickeningly large proportion, the wasted opportunities and the lost productive output are compelling reasons for us to invigorate our efforts in humanitarian emergency assistance. 
Australia takes very seriously its role in working for comprehensive solutions to humanitarian needs. 
We have an extensive history of assisting both our immediate neighbours and those more distant from Australia. 
Our assistance ranges from programmes of preparedness and response for the victims of natural disasters for example, cyclones in the South Pacific to significant levels of assistance for Rwanda for example, the supply of skilled engineers to assist in the rehabilitation of the water supply. 
Our assistance is provided through a range of measures, including support for United Nations agencies. 
Australians have a proven track record of working in the field in a variety of situations, to provide assistance to those in need. 
But we are not prepared to rest on this record. 
We are conscious of the shifting pattern of humanitarian emergencies and the increasing prevalence of so-called complex humanitarian emergencies, factors which are redefining the nature and extent of refugee and emergency assistance and posing new challenges for all of us. 
We have embarked on our own internal processes to improve coordination among relevant actors, to upgrade the professionalism of involved staff and to improve our procedures for determining and assessing our assistance. 
Australia has consistently emphasized the importance it attaches to improving the effectiveness of United Nations efforts in the coordination of humanitarian assistance. 
Its relevance, its effectiveness, its delivery capacity and its efficiency are important features of the global response. 
We welcome the efforts made by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and by the United Nations agencies members of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, in improving their capacity to provide humanitarian assistance, particularly at the field level, as demonstrated in the report of the Secretary-General. 
We acknowledge with deep appreciation the work of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs under the outstanding leadership of Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, Mr. Peter Hansen. 
We hope that he will continue his programme of consultations among Member States on humanitarian coordination issues. 
Specifically, Australia can endorse the measures relating to strengthening field coordination in complex emergencies and the continued use of the interest rate of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund for funding rapid coordination arrangements in the field. 
With regard to additional funding for the Fund, while we appreciate the need for a clearer picture on the operation of the Fund, we recognize that the Fund has no ceiling and that additional contributions would be welcome from a larger group of contributors. 
Given the rapidly changing circumstances, we believe it is essential for all those involved in humanitarian assistance to be vigilant about the effectiveness of that effort. 
We are currently seeing the benefit of efforts over the past 12 months to improve the capabilities of the United Nations system through the role of the relatively new Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
In the next 12 months we will be looking to make assessments of this effort. 
We are pleased that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the Inter-Agency Standing Committee (IASC) have made a start in grappling with such difficult issues as displaced persons, rehabilitation of child solders and de-mining. 
We look for further progress to be made on these issues and on field-level coordination over the next 12 months. 
There are a large number of draft proposals before us on this item, which illustrates the importance of meeting the needs of humanitarian assistance and the urgency of focusing attention on specific country situations. 
Australia will play its part in arriving at decisions broadly acceptable to all and will give whatever assistance we can to the Permanent Representative of Austria, in his role as Vice-President, as he chairs our discussions on the draft proposals. 
Ms. Arystanbekova (Kazakhstan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Israel seeks to contribute, within its limited resources, to the united efforts to confront these challenges. 
In the case of Rwanda, for example, Israel was the first country to establish and operate a field hospital in Goma, Zaire, in cooperation with the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and other international organizations, to care for thousands of Rwandan refugees. 
Mindful of the importance of cooperation in fostering the success of humanitarian activities, Israel maintained regular contact with the civilian-military coordinating team of the UNHCR, which assisted in finding a location for the hospital. 
The effort was also coordinated with the Zairian authorities, who provided the site for the hospital. 
We are currently exploring ways of increasing our involvement in United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
In this regard, we place great emphasis on the humanitarian aspects of such undertakings. 
We have considered a number of possible avenues of involvement and have advised the United Nations of our willingness, in principle, to contribute a fully staffed field hospital for service with one of the United Nations peace-keeping operations, possibly in Africa. 
Israel welcomes the role played by the Department for Humanitarian Affairs, the Office of the High Commissioner for Refugees and other United Nations agencies in enhancing the coordination of United Nations activities. 
We therefore fully support the assigning of high priority to strengthening the emergency preparedness and response capability of the United Nations system. 
Anti-personnel land-mines planted during times of armed conflict and left after the conflict is over have caused many tragedies for a great number of civilians. 
It is estimated that more than 85 million uncharted land-mines are now scattered over 62 countries. 
Addressing the worldwide effort to reduce the damage caused by anti-personnel land-mines, Israel has decided upon a moratorium of two years on their transfer. 
During this period, Israel will work with other interested parties to review the establishment of a permanent regime for banning the transfer of anti-personnel land-mines. 
We believe it is essential not only to respond quickly and effectively in emergency situations, but also to encourage measures designed to minimize their occurrence or to reduce the severity of their consequences when they do occur. 
In this regard, I wish to emphasize the inherent connection between democracy and disaster prevention and relief. 
The report of the Secretary-General notes a dramatic increase (A/49/177, para. 1) in emergencies involving civil and ethnic strife and the flagrant disregard for human rights. 
By encouraging democratization we can reduce the risk of being forced to confront such emergencies in the future. 
Democratization is tied directly to the establishment of peace, stability and respect for human rights. 
This is not the result of chance; rather, it stems from the very nature of democratic government, which puts the people's destinies in their own hands and is attentive to the people's yearnings for peace and prosperity. 
It also ensures that Governments will be responsive to the needs of the people, thereby encouraging quicker, more efficient responses to all forms of disaster. 
The open debate and self-criticism found in democratic societies act as a safeguard against situations in which the Government puts its interests above those of its citizens and thereby exacerbates the severity of crises and their consequences. 
Israel looks forward to joining the consensus on the draft resolutions before us. 
Mr. Yeltchenko (Ukraine) (interpretation from Russian): First of all, the delegation of Ukraine would like to express its sincere gratitude to the Secretary-General for his report on the item under discussion, an item which undoubtedly deserves greater attention from the international community. 
Ukraine shares the opinion expressed here concerning the need to strengthen the United Nations response to emergency situations, be they natural or man-made disasters. 
Effective and timely assistance by the international community in such emergency humanitarian situations or assistance in overcoming the consequences of military and political, or ethnic and civil conflicts is a prerequisite for subsequent action to promote economic recovery and development. 
Although we recognize the need for additional measures to improve coordination, on the basis of the guiding principles contained in General Assembly resolution 46/182, we can, nevertheless, note with satisfaction that the efforts of the last two years to coordinate international humanitarian assistance are starting to yield concrete results. 
The documents submitted for our consideration, and in particular the reports of the Secretary-General under the symbols A/49/177 and Add.1, attest to the great amount of work done to improve United Nations activity with regard to emergency humanitarian assistance. 
As a whole, we share the conclusions and recommendations contained in these reports. 
We note the efforts made by the Department to strengthen the United Nations ability to provide a rapid response to emergency situations, in particular the establishment of a central register of potential emergencies, a support team for afflicted countries, field management groups and special rapid response groups. 
In addition, important work is being carried out to establish an early-warning system for humanitarian crises, which we hope will be ready for use in the near future. 
Recently the activities of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee have been more productive. 
The Fund could be expanded along different lines, for example, through voluntary contributions in kind. 
Also worthy of attention is the proposal to increase sources of financing for humanitarian operations at the initial stage. 
We cannot forget that for many people of the world the international community, as represented by the United Nations in its role of provider of assistance, is often their only remaining hope. 
In the years following the disaster, the international community gave considerable assistance to Ukraine in eliminating the consequences of the Chernobyl tragedy. 
I should like to avail myself of this opportunity to express our sincere gratitude to all countries, international governmental and non-governmental organizations, scientists and experts, and to all of those who came to our assistance during that difficult time. 
However, Chernobyl is not a thing of the past. 
Unfortunately, within this Organization, the problems of the Chernobyl disaster have recently more often than not been pushed to the background. 
I should like, in particular, to dwell on something that is a growing problem for Ukraine and a number of other States. 
It is the problem of the coordination of efforts in the area of special economic assistance to countries and regions which are suffering from the imposition of sanctions. 
The urgent need to render assistance to countries which have suffered as a result of the implementation of the embargo regime and to resolve their specific economic problems is almost universally acknowledged, but in our view, this is clearly not enough. 
We need bold and concrete proposals, and adequate practical steps by the organs and agencies of the United Nations system. 
These would include countries bordering on the State which is the violator of international law, States which are regional neighbours and other States, for example, which have traditional trade or economic ties with the country in question. 
The traditional markets for products have virtually disappeared. 
Economic and business ties with Yugoslav partners have been broken. 
The adverse effects of sanctions are gradually becoming chronic and long term. 
As a result our economic losses now account for approximately $4 billion. 
It is precisely for this reason, in our view, that the key provisions of General Assembly resolution A/48/210 have not been fully implemented. 
Ukraine, conscientiously implementing its obligations in accordance with the United Nations Charter and considering United Nations sanctions as an inalienable element of international efforts to find a peaceful settlement of the Yugoslav crisis, favours adequate and effective assistance by the international system to resolve special economic problems. 
A first step in this direction is, in our view, a stepping up of trade with the States which have suffered, an expansion of the flow of investments to their economy and the development of alternative and communication infrastructures. 
As a brief history, which is useful to outline, on the origins of the Rwandan problem, the international community will recall the painful events of the years 1959-1960 which forced thousands of Rwandan citizens belonging to the Tutsi socio-ethnic group into exile. 
Without doubt therein lies the macabre origin of what is called the Rwandan tragedy, following the long war in Rwanda and the turns of events which the international community has followed. 
Those in exile fought to restore their inalienable right to return and to live in their ancestral land, a common heritage of all Rwandans. 
I wish to express our gratitude for their invaluable support to Rwanda. 
The peace process took place in the form of negotiations which led to the important Arusha Peace Agreement, signed on 4 October 1993 in the United Republic of Tanzania. 
The Rwandan tragedy culminated and I am not saying anything that is not well known with the genocide perpetrated against the Tutsi ethnic group and the other losses of life. 
This deprived Rwanda of much of its national spirit, emanating from the common will to live together. 
The sickness that has overtaken Rwanda is as much mental as physical. 
Devastated by a relentless four-year war, Rwanda finds itself economically, financially and socially drained. 
My country turns to the international community, represented here, and asks it to be generous in helping Rwanda heal its mental and physical wounds. 
Buildings, schools, nutrition and health centres, hospitals, factories and other parts of the economic and socio-cultural infrastructure have been destroyed, looted or damaged. 
Agricultural tools, fertilizers and seed are lacking in a country that is rather poor and overpopulated and that, from April to the present, has lost two farming seasons. 
The country had a flourishing energy system, thanks to the good working order of the hydroelectric stations, but it has now broken down and drinking water has become very rare. 
From the point of view of human resources, the serious consequences of the genocide and the other losses of life have deprived Rwanda of many elements necessary for development. 
To paraphrase an idea of Alfred Sauvy, the internationally known economist and demographer, there are some who contend that underdevelopment is caused less by the lack of natural resources than by the lack of a well-trained managerial staff. 
It is regrettable that after all the effort that has gone into the training of staff, it has been decimated, mutilated or driven into exile. 
The economist and political writer Jean Bodin left us this thought: The real wealth lies in the people. 
On the threshold of the twenty-first century, we can note with satisfaction that the international community is paying tribute to that thought by making man the centre, the driving force and the final purpose of development. 
In this context, we must pay tribute also to the Secretary-General, whose Agenda for Development re-establishes the role and the place of man as the alpha and omega of development. 
Those examples show why Rwanda will for a long time suffer the serious consequences of the genocide and the other losses of life in all social sectors, including the country's \x{5e68}ite groups. 
The Rwandan delegation expresses its deep gratitude to the Secretary-General for his tireless efforts to draw the international community's attention to the very grave humanitarian crisis throughout Rwanda. 
Chaos and terror reign in the Rwandese refugee camps. 
The delegation of Rwanda bitterly deplores the delay in setting up the International Tribunal for Rwanda competent to try persons suspected of serious violations of international humanitarian law in Rwanda, those responsible for genocide. 
Clearly, by bringing to justice persons who have committed and/or encouraged genocide, the international community would contribute to hastening national reconciliation in Rwanda. 
The reconstruction of the economic, social, educational and administrative infrastructures is one of the gigantic tasks facing the Government and people of Rwanda, who are seeking emergency and increased assistance from the international community. 
Donor organizations have carried out the preliminary planning necessary before assistance can be provided for reconstruction projects and for checking and restoring basic infrastructures. 
Rwanda is beseeching donor Governments, international bodies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to ensure the speedy implementation of their assistance programmes. 
My country's economic and financial disaster is such that the Government lacks the funds to restore even the most rudimentary administrative structure or to pay its personnel. 
There is therefore a need, indisputably urgent, to organize at least some stopgap assistance in the form of subsidies bilaterally and/or through international financial institutions. 
The report eloquently describes the urgent need for increased multilateral assistance for Rwanda from the international community. 
The delegation of Rwanda would be remiss if it did not also reiterate its deep gratitude to the General Assembly for having adopted by consensus resolution 48/211 of 21 December 1993, Emergency assistance for the socio-economic rehabilitation of Rwanda. 
The text of the draft resolution includes all the very useful suggestions made by a number of delegations from various regional groups. 
Once again, we thank them all. 
In conclusion, it is appropriate to recall here the universal wisdom of the saying Heaven helps those who help themselves. The people of Rwanda recognize the truth of that wise adage. 
They are doing everything they can to ensure that the assistance provided by the international community will be supplementary and not an end in itself. 
Therefore, the Government of Rwanda is concerned with the implementation of the Arusha Peace Agreement, and with all its implications for national reconciliation, so that all members of Rwandese society may regain mutual trust and return to work for the country's self-development. 
If all beginnings must also have an end, then the tragedy of Rwanda is at the beginning of the end. 
In order to end it once and for all, the Rwandese people must themselves forge the key to their better future. 
However, to enhance its present and build its future, my country, which has been bled white, needs international emergency assistance to solve the problem of its refugees, restore total peace and carry out the rehabilitation and socio-economic development of war-torn Rwanda. 
Mrs. Hassan (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): The delegation of Egypt would like at the outset to express its appreciation to the Secretary-General for his report on the strengthening of the coordination of emergency humanitarian assistance of the United Nations contained in document A/49/177 and Add.1. 
This indicates that greater efforts are needed to mitigate the suffering of the countries stricken by man-made or natural disasters, to assist them in overcoming the crises they face and to provide them with the necessary assistance they need in order for them to rehabilitate and develop. 
The Egyptian Government immediately took all measures to provide relief to the people affected, and have laid down an integrated plan to mitigate the consequences of the disaster and to rehabilitate and develop the stricken areas. 
These are efforts that require financial and technical support by the international community in order for them to succeed. 
This, as of necessity, calls for more efforts to bring about national reconciliation, tolerance and understanding between all factions of the people, an undertaking wherein the role of information is paramount. 
Mr. Szymanski (Poland): At the outset, I should like to thank the Secretariat for the comprehensive documentation provided under this agenda item, and especially for the report of the Secretary-General in document A/49/177, entitled Strengthening of the coordination of emergency humanitarian assistance of the United Nations. 
The problem of delivering such assistance is becoming much more multifaceted in an era experiencing a rapid increase in the magnitude and scope of complex emergencies, an increase that has called for a response. 
It is true that the international relief system is under severe strain, facing burgeoning demands, and that international operations are becoming more dangerous. 
This implies that we have an obligation to work out a clearer definition of the respective roles and responsibilities of the various entities involved, better analyses of emergency situations and assessment of needs. 
My delegation therefore fully supports ideas for such an improvement, based on a rational approach leading to enhanced coordination and effectiveness of work and a better use of allocated resources. 
The Central Emergency Revolving Fund, the consolidated appeal process and the Early Warning System supplement the existing structure and make it more responsive. 
We should proceed towards the elaboration of such a strategy, which will allow for a better connection between the three stages of giving assistance: relief and emergency assistance, reconstruction and rehabilitation and, finally, sustainable development. 
Situations in which a consolidated response by the international community is becoming extremely important have many sources. 
The increase in the overall impact of disasters in recent years indicates the need to strengthen preventive and preparedness measures. 
The initiatives, ideas and programmes of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction (IDNDR) were warmly welcomed and supported by the Government of Poland. 
The goals of the Decade have a positive and inspiring impact on the work being initiated in a number of countries, including Poland. 
The Decade-related activities have been important in creating a basis for better organization of preventive activities. 
Socio-economic changes have caused a need for profound modifications in the system of disaster prevention. 
The main task under the Plan was the elaboration of a long-term programme for the reduction of losses caused by natural and technological disasters. 
The most hazardous zones in the country have been identified, and the assessment of potential losses has almost been completed; nevertheless, more sophisticated hazard and loss evaluation is lacking. 
Short-term protective and early intervention measures have been identified and relatively well organized at both the national and local levels. 
Such plans will need improvement and reorganization. 
It is expected that implementing the project on Awareness and Preparedness for Emergencies at the Local Level, sponsored by the United Nations Environment Programme, will increase community awareness and emergency response at the local level. 
In the light of current developments concerning the Decade's tasks, any tendency to expand the scope of activities undertaken within the Decade should be firmly opposed. 
Activities ought to be concentrated strictly on the prevention and alleviation of the consequences of natural phenomena. 
It might be useful to establish a team or working group to revise existing terminology and define supplementary terms. 
For instance, the term natural disaster seems less precise than disaster caused by natural phenomena. 
The arguments and rhetoric over disaster prevention and rescue work should be replaced by concrete action to prevent and repair damage caused by natural hazards. 
Models, scenarios and profit-and-loss analysis of actions under way should be used to evaluate costs of prevention. 
Quantitative characteristic and risk assessments, with the application of scientific methods, should be implemented. 
We should remember that the ecological disaster affecting human beings is also causing the degradation of our planet. 
The United Nations system, in cooperation with intergovernmental and non-governmental agencies and other humanitarian partners, should better prepare itself to respond to the complexity and range of humanitarian emergencies. 
Further efforts should be made to achieve the right balance between humanitarian, peace-keeping and peacemaking efforts, as well as human rights and the environment, in order to meet the needs of certain countries. 
Poland will cooperate and participate in all these activities. 
I am convinced that his leadership will ensure the successful completion of the work on our agenda. 
I wish to pay tribute to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, headed by Under-Secretary-General Peter Hansen, the Economic and Social Council and the Inter-Agency Standing Committee for their tireless efforts to deal with the delicate issues affecting the desperate and the afflicted. 
My delegation wishes to contribute certain ideas and suggestions aimed at focusing attention on this issue. 
Consideration of item 37 (a) of the agenda, in accordance with resolution 47/168, is taking place at a time when devastating disasters and brutal conflicts threaten tens of millions of people throughout the world. 
On the whole, the fruitful reintegration of these refugees will create conditions conducive to the participation of all Cambodian citizens in the development programmes currently being undertaken in our country. 
To that end, the donor countries at the meeting have agreed to spend more than $773 million. 
The humanitarian non-governmental organizations have also played a very important role in the reconstruction of Cambodia. 
I wish to take this opportunity to express my Government's deep thanks to the United Nations, to friendly countries and to non-governmental organization for the timely and selfless assistance that they gave to the martyred Cambodian people. 
The activities of the specialized agencies are greatly appreciated in Asia, Africa, Latin America, the Caucasus region and the former Yugoslavia, where they have come up against huge challenges. 
However, my delegation notes with deep regret that humanitarian relief activities are being undertaken in more and more dangerous situations, which have produced victims and even caused deaths among humanitarian relief personnel. 
In the past few months, tasks in various regions of the world have become increasingly difficult. 
We wish to draw special attention to the need for appropriate measures to ensure the safety of personnel. 
In several of the complex emergency situations that afflict the world at present, humanitarian assistance has been an integral part of the efforts to maintain peace and security, just as the peace-keeping and peace-building efforts of the United Nations have facilitated access to humanitarian assistance and its distribution. 
It is therefore important that the efforts of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and of other Departments in particular, the Department of Political Affairs and the Department of Peace-keeping Operations be further coordinated with a view to achieving integrated, global and sustainable action. 
We have also noted with concern that, as indicated in the Secretary-General's report, the inadequacy of the resources available to the Central Emergency Revolving Fund persists. 
My delegation attaches great importance to draft resolution A/49/L.19, which will enable us to make progress in our efforts to find the best solutions to the pressing problems concerning strengthened coordination of emergency humanitarian assistance of the United Nations. 
I wish, in conclusion, to express the gratitude of the Government of the Kingdom of Cambodia to humanitarian emergency relief workers who, often in very difficult and dangerous situations, devote themselves body and soul to helping those in need. 
In addition to typhoons and storms, the Philippines has suffered earthquakes, flash floods and volcanic eruptions. 
Whether predictable or unforeseeable, all disasters ideally could be anticipated and avoided or prepared for. 
Preparations for disasters are best based on lessons from the past. 
Usually the countries that are ready for disasters are those that possess disaster-minimizing technology and the resources to cope with emergency situations. 
But many developing countries lack such resources. 
Thus, although the primary responsibility for coping with emergencies lies in the afflicted countries, assistance from States with greater resources is necessary. 
For any given emergency, there are certain imperatives: immediate relief, prompt evaluation of damage and coordination of logistical support for the deployment of personnel and the distribution of materials. 
However, it is usually the aftermath of disasters that is the most difficult. 
The founding fathers of the United Nations recognized the importance of humanitarian concerns. 
It is in this spirit that we are now sharing our efforts during the current International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
Emergency management and rehabilitation are important concerns of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
Post-disaster development, however, is a vital undertaking and requires the concerted efforts of the entire United Nations system. 
In this connection, some questions may be relevant. 
In this matter, the international community can lend a determined helping hand. 
The international community did in fact give much thought to natural disasters during the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction held at Yokohama, Japan, earlier this year. 
All countries should seriously support the implementation of the Yokohama Strategy and Plan of Action, bearing in mind that natural-disaster reduction contributes immensely to sustainable development. 
If it is true that an ounce of prevention are more effective than a pound of cure, disaster prevention and mitigation are more effective than humanitarian assistance, despite the importance of such assistance. 
May I remind members that, in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, statements in exercise of the right of reply are limited to 10 minutes for the first intervention and to five minutes for the second and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Everyone knows that that environmental damage continues and, indeed, is being aggravated by the continuing unjustifiable embargo. 
Notwithstanding these remarks, we had hoped that the Secretary-General's report would be debated in an objective manner with the aim of mitigating the harmful effects on the region's environment as a whole. 
However, most regrettably, the representative of the Kuwaiti regime has gone beyond that commitment and has used this forum to level accusations against my country. 
Those accusations have no basis in fact or logic. 
I wonder: Why does the representative of Kuwait imagine that burning and spilling oil into the Gulf is the doing of Iraq and not the action of the allied forces that did bomb oil wells, did bomb loading docks and did bomb docked ships? 
The representatives of Kuwait should respond to that call responsibly. 
Mr. Al-Sabah (Kuwait): The facts just stated by the Iraqi representative are not totally accurate, so I would like to set the record straight. 
This event occurred before the ground military operations had taken place. 
But we are all aware, and we all saw via all kinds of communication outlets, that the Iraqi regime deliberately set fire to more than 800 oil wells in Kuwait and used that as a military deterrent before the ground war took place. 
Mr. Hasan (Iraq) (interpretation from Arabic): I apologize for having asked to speak a second time at this late hour, and I will be very brief. 
I would like to confirm that this item deals with the coordination of efforts to mitigate the environmental consequences of disasters, be they man-made or natural. 
No one should use this forum as a place to level accusations or to issue value-judgements. 
In the view of my delegation, a precise distinction between complex and non-complex emergencies has as yet to be defined. 
In fact, the difficulties of attempting to determine such a distinction have been specifically avoided in relevant resolutions of the General Assembly, which speak only of natural disasters and other emergencies. 
This is all the more relevant when a closer analysis of those agreed conclusions reveals that complex emergencies are portrayed in one instance as those that are not natural disasters, while in another they are described as those that require a system-wide response. 
It is clear that these alternative definitions are not equivalent, for such an interpretation would be tantamount to saying that natural disasters do not require a systemwide response, an interpretation that would be highly regrettable. 
It seems, however, that in presenting a definition of complex emergencies the report only contributes to aggravating this confusion. 
The Inter-Agency Standing Committee has recommended, in compliance with the request contained in resolution 48/57, that the interim mechanism for financing coordination arrangements in the initial stage of an emergency, the use of the interest earned by the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF), be continued. 
There is, however, very little information on the amount of funds currently available through that mechanism, on the estimated requirements and on the reimbursement record so far of the utilization of CERF interest apart from the fact that $200,000 has been used in the case of Rwanda. 
This information is essential, since the use of interest from CERF would also be on a revolving basis, and yet last year's report clearly identifies field-level coordination costs as those components with the lowest response in the consolidated appeals process. 
Another area which raises some concern for my delegation relates to the appointment of humanitarian coordinators. 
Although we welcome the fact that the Inter-Agency Standing Committee has come to an agreement on this issue, there are still certain aspects which require clarification. 
First, we are given the impression that a humanitarian coordinator will be designated for every complex emergency, whether or not he is already the resident coordinator. 
Finally, we understand that it is necessary to outline clearly the relationship between the resident coordinator and the humanitarian coordinator when he is one of the agency representatives, as well as his relationship with the proposed zone-area coordinators. 
With regard to the possible enlargement of the CERF, we are convinced that this is a necessary measure, particularly in the light of the unsuccessful attempts to accelerate the reimbursement to the Fund. 
In this respect, the Government of Brazil is ready to consider participating, within its possibilities, in a concerted effort by the membership to increase the funds available to the CERF. 
The delegation of Argentina has brought a timely and relevant initiative before the General Assembly the constitution of national volunteer corps that could be called upon by the United Nations in the context of humanitarian emergencies: the white helmets initiative. 
The delegation of Brazil welcomes the constructive informal consultations promoted by the Argentine delegation with a number of interested parties. 
The draft resolution benefited from a wide range of comments and suggestions made in these consultations, and the result is a well-balanced text, which provides clear guidelines as to the modalities of participation by volunteers in the response of the United Nations system to humanitarian emergencies. 
My delegation is therefore pleased to join the sponsors of the draft resolution. 
Mr. Catarino (Portugal): The Portuguese delegation fully supports the statement made by the representative of Germany on behalf of the European Union concerning the strengthening of the coordination of emergency humanitarian assistance of the United Nations. 
I should like, however, to address the sub-item related to assistance to Mozambique. 
We sincerely hope that a new page has been turned in the history of this brotherly country and that the Mozambican people will use all their human and natural resources for the construction of a new society in which the well-being and rights of the citizens are fulfilled. 
In their efforts, they should be able to rely on the support of the international community. 
I am pleased to note that under agenda item 37, Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations, including special economic assistance, a sub-item relating specifically to assistance to Mozambique has been included. 
Special attention should, however, be given to programmes in the areas of the reintegration of civilians and demobilized soldiers, road reconstruction and mine clearance. 
In this context, I commend the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs and Emergency Relief Coordinator, Mr. Peter Hansen, for his active role and his dedication in these fields. 
Portugal, having followed with concern this natural disaster, which seriously affected the housing and crops of the Mozambican people, provided relief aid. 
In addition, the international community should continue to contribute actively to the reconstruction and rehabilitation of Mozambique with a view to enabling the country to build a prosperous and stable economy. 
Portugal is doing its utmost for the people of Mozambique in various areas of relief assistance health, education, training and humanitarian matters. 
In this regard, in 1993 my Government provided Mozambique with assistance amounting to $22 million. 
Ms. Coelho da Cruz (Angola) (interpretation from French): I should like first to express my delegation's appreciation to the Secretary-General for his report and to Mr. Peter Hansen, the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, for his statement and the information he has given us. 
Despite the continuing difficulties over the provision of emergency relief, we note that some progress has been made. 
The establishment, in March 1994, of the International Emergency Readiness and Response Information System and the creation of the post of Emergency Relief Coordinator are important steps towards achieving effective action by the United Nations in this area. 
The state of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund, which was established by General Assembly resolution 46/182 as a financing mechanism, continues to give rise to concern. 
Urgent action must be taken to increase its financial base through an appeal to donor countries for additional contributions. 
Natural disasters and domestic conflict are increasing throughout the world, entailing considerable losses in human life and material damage. 
However, for this operation to be crowned with success, my Government requires massive support from the international community and from all international and non-governmental organizations. 
My delegation thanks all the organizations and Governments that have stood side by side with us in these most difficult times, and we launch an urgent appeal for an increase in aid at this critical juncture. 
The World Conference on Natural Disasters, held last May in Yokohama, provided information for Governments concerning the dangers posed by natural disasters and the need to undertake global collective action. 
My delegation fully supports the Plan of Action adopted at the Conference. 
The President (interpretation from French): In accordance with General Assembly resolutions 3237 (XXIX) of 22 November 1974 and 43/177 of 15 December 1988, I now call on the Observer of Palestine. 
This peace, however, can be strengthened and secured only when the people of the region begin to feel tangibly that their daily lives have changed for the better. 
The long and harsh years of occupation have left us with a ruined and inadequate infrastructure, with substantial portions of our land having been confiscated for the purposes of building illegal settlements, and we have had our water and natural resources expropriated. 
The policies and practices of Israel, the occupying Power, have led to the marginalization of the Palestinian economy, constrained its growth and forced it into extreme dependency on the Israeli economy. 
That is the situation the Palestinian Authority has inherited from Israel, the occupying Power, and it has had to begin with the very basics in the building of new structures and institutions for its new infrastructure, in addition to formulating policies and programmes for implementation. 
It is a great task and the challenges are numerous; after so many years of suffering and sacrifice, the expectations of the Palestinian people for a better future are high. 
They supported the peace process, even with all its shortcomings, in the hope that this would be a first step towards the fulfilment of their inalienable rights, including the right to have their own independent State, with Jerusalem as its capital. 
At the same time, it was their understanding that the international community would assist them in this endeavour, as well as provide them with the chance to launch their own development plan and rebuild their society. 
Unfortunately, many of the promises and pledges that have been made have yet to be fulfilled, and the Palestinian people have yet to reap the fruits of peace. 
As is the case all over the world, the fact remains that the cost of supporting and nurturing peace will certainly be much less than the cost of long and difficult conflicts. 
In our area, the Middle East, the cost of supporting peace is marginal compared to the costly era of conflict. 
Let me stress that it is very unrealistic to expect peace to prevail in the Middle East without solving the core of its conflict, the question of Palestine, in all its aspects, including the final status issues, to the satisfaction of the Palestinian people. 
At that Conference, $2.4 billion was pledged for the five years of 1994 to 1998, of which $720 million were allocated for 1994, and the task of coordinating the international aid effort through the agreed mechanisms and modalities was given to the World Bank. 
Moreover, we believe that continual delays in delivering the pledged assistance harms the peace process and increases the risk of failure. 
We have before us a situation which is obviously unique and quite complex. 
We also believe that the full and speedy implementation of the Declaration of Principles is imperative in order to give the Palestinian people more control in their daily lives and more control of the basic tools for economic development, such as land, water and other resources. 
This is also important for maintaining the confidence of the Palestinian people in the peace process and for achieving the necessary stability for investment, especially by the private sector. 
Furthermore, Israel should begin thinking in terms of the new situation and should terminate its detrimental policies and practices against the Palestinian people, including the dangerous policy of unilaterally closing Palestinian territory, which amounts to a collective punishment of the Palestinian people. 
It is noteworthy that this closing is not geographically based. 
It is directed against the Palestinian people, while the illegal Israeli settlers maintain their free movement. 
The Palestinian Authority has many important tasks on its agenda that it must fulfil. 
In this regard, the creation of employment opportunities in particular is among its basic priorities. 
This is a very serious and pressing objective in view of the very high level of unemployment, which exceeds 50 per cent in Gaza alone. 
Furthermore, the Palestinian Authority is determined to build a democratic society based on political plurality, modern institutions and adherence to market-economy policies. 
We have begun this difficult job and we are determined to finish it, overriding all obstacles, because this is the only means by which the Palestinian people can live in dignity and in freedom. 
At this time, I should like officially to reiterate our deep thanks and appreciation to every donor country, specialized agency and non-governmental organization that has contributed to assisting of the Palestinian people during this critical juncture of our history, regardless of the size or timing of such contributions. 
A draft resolution will be presented on assistance to the Palestinian people. 
We hope that it will be adopted by consensus at this session of the Assembly. 
The President (interpretation from French): In accordance with the decision taken at the 58th plenary meeting, held on 17 November 1994, I now call on the Observer of Switzerland. 
Mr. Manz (Switzerland) (interpretation from French): The experience of the past few years shows that the number and magnitude of emergency situations confronting the international community is continuing to grow. 
On the general level, Switzerland stresses that the credibility of any humanitarian commitment is closely linked to respect for two fundamental principles: neutrality and impartiality. 
The distinction between political action by the international community, whose ultimate goal is the re-establishment of peace, and humanitarian action must be preserved so that the independence and effectiveness of the latter can be ensured for the victims of conflicts, who have a recognized right to assistance. 
On a more concrete level, the primary challenge in emergency situations remains coordination between the various players involved. 
Switzerland is closely following the efforts undertaken by the United Nations system to make improvements along these lines and is ready to support them. 
In this context, my Government welcomes the fact that the Inter-agency Standing Committee is increasingly playing its role as an instrument for priority coordination under the aegis of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, in conformity with resolution 46/182. 
With regard to coordination in the field, Switzerland is satisfied with the solution adopted namely, to appoint humanitarian coordinators. 
The fact that we are basing ourselves primarily on a system of resident coordinators, as was envisaged in the initial resolution, has, to our view, several advantages, the most important being the necessary link between the emergency stage and the beginning of reconstruction. 
These organizations will no doubt remain essential partners of the United Nations humanitarian agencies. 
The immediate commitment of the necessary financial means is a sine qua non for any effective action in emergency situations. 
Since its establishment, the Central Emergency Revolving Fund has proved its usefulness in this field. 
As for the way it functions, we believe that the commendable effort of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs at transparency has helped clarify certain vague points and therefore should be pursued. 
Switzerland has taken note with interest of the Argentine initiative for the establishment of a network of white helmets and welcomes this idea. 
The establishment in various countries of such a network of volunteers seems to us wise and useful. 
We will need to define the form in which the white helmets could best be associated with the efforts of the United Nations. 
To fight this scourge, Switzerland attaches great importance to universal recognition of the 1980 Convention on restrictions on the use of certain inhumane weapons, and in particular to its Protocol II. 
Switzerland feels that strengthening the Protocol is of fundamental significance. 
A special effort must be made in the field to step up de-mining activities, as well as programmes of consciousness-raising and of medical assistance for victims. 
Therefore, Switzerland will increase its contributions to United Nations de-mining programmes and related activities. 
The importance of respect for human rights and international humanitarian law in conflict situations is indisputable. 
I wish to inform members that the Assembly will take decisions on the draft resolutions under agenda item 37 and its sub-items at a later date to be announced in the Journal. 
In this regard, I wish to remind representatives once again that the first meeting of the coordinator of informal consultations on this agenda item will be held today at 3 p.m. in Conference Room 8. 
Those members are eligible for immediate re-election. 
For the five seats allocated to the African States, they are Algeria, Botswana, Cameroon, Egypt and Nigeria. 
For the three seats allocated to the Asian States, they are China, Japan and Singapore. 
For the two seats allocated to the Latin American and Caribbean States, they are Brazil and Mexico. 
For the five seats allocated to the Western European and other States, they are Australia, Finland, France, Germany and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. 
The President (interpretation from French): For the Eastern European States, the number of candidates exceeds the number of vacancies allocated to that region. 
The President (interpretation from French): Ballot papers marked C will now be distributed. 
A ballot paper containing more than two names will be declared invalid. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Fanucchi (Argentina), Mr. van de Craen (Belgium) and Mr. Bahaitham (Saudi Arabia) acted as tellers. 
The meeting was suspended at 11.25 a.m. and resumed at 11.55 a.m. 
I do so in my capacity as Chairman of the Latin American and Caribbean Group of States, which is a sponsor of the draft resolution. 
We hope that it will be adopted without a vote. 
We wish to thank most sincerely those countries that have now offered to join in sponsoring it. 
It would welcome the return of President Aristide to his country and take note of the report of the Secretary-General contained in document A/49/689 of 23 November 1994, in particular his recommendations with regard to the mandate of the International Civilian Mission in Haiti. 
Lastly, the draft resolution requests the Secretary-General to continue supporting the efforts of the Government of Haiti for national reconstruction and the establishment of a lasting democracy and full respect for human rights. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed in half an hour. 
That event, whose significance and unique nature galvanized the media of the entire world, represents both a victory and a challenge. 
Indeed, resolution 46/7 of 11 October 1991, in which the General Assembly declared unacceptable any entity resulting from the coup d'at and demanded the restoration of the legitimate Government of President Aristide, put a brake on the claims of those who had usurped power. 
To be sure, they made efforts to move forward, and each time they came up against the same obstacles: total rejection and treatment as pariahs. 
Each year the item came before the Assembly again, the same in letter and in spirit, and treated with the same firmness and with the same goals: the restoration of democracy and the return of the elected President, Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
Allow me to thank all members of the Assembly and to express our gratitude for their intense interest. 
I say to them Your attitude, along with the firm will of the Haitian people and its friends, has yielded the hoped for results the restoration of the democratic process in Haiti. 
Since 15 October 1994 a new ray of hope, brightened by solidarity, has appeared on the country's horizon. 
The longed for and hoped for peace is within reach. 
Yet to move from the present situation to the one we would like to see entails genuine challenges which we, as the Government in power, must meet. 
The first challenge is political. 
It is now up to us to put the broken pieces back together by giving the highest priority to collective well-being. 
That is why we seek reconciliation and peace. 
All our actions have been planned to that end. 
The various tendencies in the democratic sector are represented in it. 
Our purpose is also attested to by the broad consultations undertaken to establish an Electoral Council entrusted with carrying out the forthcoming legislative and municipal elections. 
In the meantime, public freedoms have been fully restored. 
In keeping with the provisions of the Constitution, the Government has decreed the abolition of the Corps of Section Chiefs, the backbone of repression in the interior. 
Next there is the social challenge. 
We must set up the basic structures to ensure, very quickly, that the basic needs of all are satisfied, and we must gradually rectify the clear, universally recognized inequities. 
The country is at the brink of an abyss, its vegetation cover reduced to less than 3 per cent. 
Hurricane Gordon recently revealed the fragility of our natural environment. 
Let us keep hold of and replenish our land and reforest our country, and we shall then see its sons and daughters return to live in it. 
That is the profound significance of the huge national reforestation campaign to be undertaken by the Government. 
With regard to the question of economic challenge, the coup d'at of 30 September 1991 had a considerable effect on the already-shaky economy of Haiti. 
Smuggling became a national matter; prices climbed day by day; the national currency was being devalued before our eyes, and banknotes were issued according to the whim of the de facto authorities; unemployment is in full swing; and the accumulation of wealth by illegal means is becoming the norm. 
Today we are involved in getting the Haitian economy back on its feet by restoring the confidence of all workers, trade unions, national and international investors and international financial institutions by promoting labour-intensive employment, aiming for the provision of training at all levels and developing the spirit of enterprise. 
The President's return took place under the banner of peace, reconciliation and reconstruction. 
In all these areas, important landmarks have already been established. 
These demonstrate beyond any question the Government's unshakeable will to establish a state of law in Haiti. 
Night life is resuming. 
However, there is still a long way to go. 
There are still pockets of resistance, in places where there is a significant stockpile of deadly weapons. 
The dismantling of stockpiles of weapons will restore the security that is indispensable to collective well-being and to the development of business, so important from the point of view of the impending elections. 
It is time for weapons to fall silent for ever so that those men and women who have so much to say about the future of Haiti may speak. 
To this end, we need to reconstruct our courts of justice and undertake the training or retraining of our judges. 
Our legislation must be updated to reflect the new realities and to correct the intrinsic, age-old flaws in the existing system. 
In this context, the Haitian Government intends, with the cooperation of international bodies dedicated to the defence and advancement of human rights, to establish a truth commission, whose mandate will be to investigate violations of human rights during the past three years. 
If reconciliation is to be cemented and made effective, justice must be rendered to those to whom it is due. 
In this area, we intend to take advantage of the experience acquired by certain countries in the region that have had to initiate a similar process to extricate themselves, without violence or vengeance, from deep crises that have torn their societies apart. 
This is the price of peace; this is the price of reconstructing the country; this is the price of the country's future. 
Democracy will be strengthened as a result. 
We realize that, in terms of strengthening democracy and the state of law in Haiti, we must take significant action to begin real and genuine development in the country. 
This is the time for action. 
We need the international community and bodies such as the United Nations to support us by accompanying us as they have done during the past three years. 
We cannot conclude without touching on a subject that is of the greatest importance to us the question of refugees. 
Never before in our history as a people have we witnessed such a vast exodus of our compatriots. 
Fleeing the repression initiated by the military dictatorship, they preferred taking the risk of death at sea to remaining in the country, which, as members of this Assembly know, had become a living hell. 
However, since President Jean-Bertrand Aristide's return to power no case of exodus has been noted, and we should like to declare that during the first seven months, in 1991, of the Government of President Aristide we did not witness any such phenomenon in fact, quite the opposite. 
If the process is not rigorously controlled, a mass return of refugees could become a source of instability for the Government. 
Following the three terrible years that we have experienced, that is something that we do not need. 
Thus, return, whether undertaken voluntarily or imposed by the Governments of those countries in which our compatriots are living, must be planned and carried out in accordance with the rules. 
The Government of Haiti, aware of this problem and concerned that it should be resolved, has already drawn up a repatriation plan, which includes provision for a monthly quota of gradually returning refugees, with variations from region to region according to the facilities available. 
This plan will have to be discussed with the countries involved as soon as possible, as some of these have already expressed to us their wish to proceed with repatriation. 
This plan proposes to the Governments involved a timetable for repatriation. 
It also includes a programme for the reintegration of these compatriots in their original homes. 
This will require the creation of jobs, credit for production, the construction of housing, subsidies for the school enrolment of children, medical assistance and so on. 
The devastated and ravaged economy that we have inherited after these three years of military rule do not allow us to guarantee the implementation of the plan without firm support from the international community. 
We intend to manage it effectively and diligently, and we are counting on the solidarity of all those countries that share with us the objective of the restoration of democracy and the establishment of a state of law in Haiti. 
as stipulated in paragraph 1 of resolution 948 (1994), adopted by the Security Council at its meeting of 15 October last. 
Similarly, Central America acknowledges that the return of President Aristide to his country would not have been possible without close cooperation between this world body and the inter-American regional organization, the OAS, in particular, the joint operations of the OAS/United Nations International Civilian Mission to Haiti (MICIVIH). 
In this connection, we wish to thank the Secretary-General for his report to the General Assembly in document A/49/689 dated 23 November 1994 on recent activities carried out by that Mission with a view to monitoring the human rights situation in Haiti and restoring and strengthening its democratic institutions. 
The return of President Aristide to power is simply the first step in a long journey towards ensuring an honest Government and a decent life for the Haitian people. 
Restoring President Aristide to power is one thing; bringing prosperity to Haiti is another. 
The social and economic crisis in all its dimensions still persist in this fraternal country: low per capita income, short life expectancy, the highest mortality rates in the hemisphere, malnutrition, disease, deforestation and the erosion of arable land. 
Over the past three years, this sombre picture had become even darker. 
The coup d'at of September 1991 had certainly been a setback for the emerging Haitian democratic system. 
However, the de facto authorities' refusal to comply with the provisions of the Governors Island Agreement had resulted in the imposition by the United Nations of new economic sanctions, making life even harder for the long-suffering Haitian people. 
The military dictatorship's repression of the people and the impact of the embargo undermined the already weak socio-economic structure of Haiti. 
The Central American States believe that, unless Haiti's severe socio-economic and ecological problems are effectively solved by the firm determination of its people and Government and by international assistance, its already precarious situation will dramatically worsen. 
The States that founded the United Nations clearly set out in the Charter the principle of collective security. 
any matter which in his opinion may threaten the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The concept that security is as applicable to the protection of individuals as it is to the defence of the territorial integrity of States must be further developed. 
Strengthening human security means protection of fundamental human rights by the international community, bearing in mind that the most essential right of all the right to life is frequently and grossly violated in internal conflicts. 
Faith in fundamental rights is addressed in the preamble to the Charter, and the specific responsibility of the Organization and its Members to promote and observe human rights is set out in Articles 55 and 56. 
The General Assembly is given a broad mandate in Article 10 to discuss and make recommendations on this matter. 
Nothing in Chapters V, VI or VII of the Charter explicitly excludes human rights from the broad concept of security. 
Peace-building is a long-term preventive strategy that addresses the potential causes of insecurity a strategy aimed at well-balanced economic development, the promotion of human rights as broadly defined, and the preparation of the ground for good governance. 
We Central Americans believe that these goals should be achieved by all States, not only for their own good but because progress towards the achievement of the goals contributes greatly to national and international security. 
Policies that secure economic development and justice, promote the rule of law, protect individual rights and encourage the establishment of democratic institutions are also policies of security. 
Mr. Ardhaoui (Tunisia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
I shall conclude this statement by quoting from the report of the Secretary-General of the United Nations entitled, An Agenda for Peace: 
Mr. Aljure (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): I take this opportunity to express again my Government's condolences on the great human and material losses suffered by Haiti and other countries of the region as a result of Hurricane Gordon. 
Furthermore, Colombia shares the Haitian nation's joy as it once again takes the road of democracy and peace after years of oppression and suffering. 
Restoring respect for the constitution and the law, restoring legitimate authority and, above all, restoring the Haitian people's right freely to choose its destiny are extraordinary achievements. 
While some reservations have been expressed on various aspects of the intervention and what was done finally to achieve it, there is widespread rejoicing that democracy has returned to Haiti. 
In addition, the return to power of the legitimate authorities took place without bloodshed, to the satisfaction of the broad majority of the Haitian people. 
We must not, however, forget that these important achievements followed a lengthy stage of social and economic debilitation that had been superimposed, like heavy baggage, on the oblivion to which that fraternal country had been relegated for more than a century. 
It is clear that the major responsibility for this institutional regression and the increasingly acute crisis must be borne by those who usurped power, flouted rights and freedom and sowed terror and violence. 
But it must be recognized that the very act of intervention, supported as it was by the broad majority of States and carried out in principle in agreement with the legitimate authorities, has placed upon the United Nations moral and political responsibilities to the Haitian nation. 
As is made clear in the very detailed report of the Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights, in document A/49/513, in the first few months of 1994 respect for human rights had severely deteriorated and there was no longer even a vestige of democratic life. 
It is obvious that with the restoration of legitimate authority the picture changed radically. 
The most serious violations of human rights and civil guarantees have now disappeared, and the foundation for the restoration of democratic life has been laid. 
None the less, the situation is extremely fragile. 
The very fact that the positive changes have taken place through military action raises questions about the future. 
The dismantling of the repressive apparatus of security forces and paramilitary groups has created conditions that are necessary but insufficient to guarantee full respect for human rights. 
In fact, those very purges suggest the need for other, special actions in this sphere, relating to the guarantees that must be provided for all Haitians without exception, in view of the still precarious situation of the Haitian judicial system. 
Concerted efforts are needed in many other spheres in order to make headway in securing human rights and consolidating the democratic process. 
Our delegation fully agrees with the many statements of the United Nations and the Group of Latin American and Caribbean States on the indivisibility of human rights, particularly the recent statement by the High Commissioner for Human Rights in his report to the General Assembly in document A/49/36. 
This is also an area where various bilateral or regional associations to ensure mutual cooperation should be established, in conditions that are not burdensome for Haiti and that preserve its sovereignty and its capacity for self-determination. 
The Haitian people and its authorities will have to take autonomous decisions on those elements, decisions that should not discourage the assistance of friendly countries or even the United Nations. 
In order to achieve that, we must implement the programme envisaging the replacement of the multinational force by the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH). 
All of this must be done on condition that the Haitian authorities and people want it done. 
An updated version of that document will be distributed soon, but the version available is still current in many respects. 
It is agreed that our collaboration with Haiti has an urgent component, which in the study to which I have just referred is called an emergency economic recovery programme. 
In it, immediate actions are proposed to mitigate the sharp deterioration of the economy and of social conditions. 
In order to do so, one starts from the premise that Haiti's future political stability is linked to the successful beginning of the reconstruction process. 
This emergency programme would be complemented, and in the end replaced, by medium-term programmes for economic stabilization and growth. 
The study takes into consideration, inter alia, the appropriate institutional framework and the need to bear in mind social components. 
Whatever the strategy finally adopted, the necessity and obligation of international assistance must be made compatible with respect for Haiti's sovereignty and recognition of its people's dignity and capacity for self-government and the autonomy of its legitimate representatives. 
All signs indicate that the situation cannot remain as it is and that considerable progress must have been made in the process of institutional reconstruction and economic and social recovery by the time the important democratic decisions foreseen for the near future are taken. 
Fortunately, the Haitian people has resolutely expressed its desire for democracy and respect for human rights. 
We have a historic opportunity to turn that desire into a reality so that that country and that people, which have such a glorious past, can finally enjoy an era of well-being and prosperity. 
The Republic of Suriname also joins in this statement on the situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti. 
The scenes of thousands of Haitians rejoicing in the streets throughout the country upon the return of their President represent a clear indictment of the military regime, which terrorized the Haitian people during the three years following the September 1991 overthrow of the democratically elected Government. 
The atrocities committed by the Haitian military and their collaborators over the last three years are well documented in United Nations and other publications. 
The 1994 report of the United Nations Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in Haiti catalogues their most recent acts acts which have even surpassed the horrors of the Duvalier period and the years prior to the December 1990 elections. 
As the advent of the return of President Aristide and democratic rule appeared more and more inevitable, the Haitian people became victims of ever-increasing incidents of torture, summary executions and wanton brutality. 
It is a tribute to the Haitian spirit that individuals who have been guilty of the worst kind of brutality over a period of years have been turned over, together with their weapons, to the multinational force. 
Through these acts and their ready acceptance of the current role of the multinational force, the United Nations and the Organization of American States in Haiti, the Haitian people have spoken unequivocally for peace, national reconciliation and reconstruction. 
As the United Nations continues to play an increasingly activist role in promoting peace, development and democracy throughout the world, all States, including small States, can and should play their part in furthering the goals of the Organization. 
Earlier this year, as tens of thousands of Haitians desperately sought to flee the growing repression in their homeland and braved the treacherous journey across the Caribbean Sea in unsafe vessels, States members of CARICOM and Suriname provided temporary refuge to women, men and children. 
From its inception, CARICOM nationals have played leading and supportive roles in the International Civilian Mission in Haiti to assist in the promotion and protection of the human rights of the Haitian people. 
We have also participated in the monitoring of the Haitian/Dominican Republic border during the period of comprehensive sanctions against Haiti. 
More recently, CARICOM States have joined others in the multinational force, mandated by Security Council resolution 940 of 31 July 1994, in the effort to establish a stable and secure environment in Haiti following the welcome departure of the military leadership in October of this year. 
As a manifestation of the continuing commitment of the States members of CARICOM and Suriname to peace, political stability and democracy in Haiti, we will contribute military and police forces to the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) when it is deployed. 
With the significant progress of the multinational force in implementing Security Council resolution 940 (1994), United Nations involvement in Haiti is emerging as one of the success stories of this Organization and as an example of the importance of fostering closer ties with regional organizations. 
In some instances, a nation has successfully emerged from a crisis only to lose the attention of the international community. 
Haiti, the Latin American and Caribbean region and the international community can ill afford the consequences of an abrupt and premature disengagement from developments in Haiti. 
Moreover, the United Nations itself can hardly endure such a blow to its credibility and its new proactive and supportive role in the pursuit of peace, democracy and development. 
For Haiti the road ahead is fraught with formidable obstacles and challenges. 
The grim reality of political instability and social and economic privation, in this the poorest nation in the Western hemisphere, was further exacerbated following the coup d'etat of September 1991. 
Deterioration of the already weak economy of Haiti was compounded by the suspension by donor countries of development programmes, the effects of progressively severe sanctions and increasing isolation. 
Haiti, like the other vulnerable islands of the Caribbean, is also highly susceptible to the vagaries of natural disasters and environmental degradation. 
As pointed out by the Secretary-General in his 1994 report on a development strategy for small island developing States, large-scale disasters are not restricted to such entities, but natural disasters are a particular problem in those countries because the effects are pervasive and often totally devastating. 
We are heartened by the speedy response of the United Nations and the international community to this recent tragedy in Haiti. 
We also commend the efforts of the United Nations, which has been working closely with the Haitian Government, international and regional financial and development institutions, and the multinational force, to bring relief to the many victims and to restore affected areas of the country to some semblance of normalcy. 
Particularly at this time of rising expectations among the population, Haiti is now in dire need of international assistance, without which peace, political stability and sustainable social and economic development will remain unattainable goals. 
We, therefore, support the proposed activities of the United Nations Development Programme, which involve assistance in the strengthening of Haiti's democratic institutions and its electoral and judicial systems, the revitalization of the economy, environmental rehabilitation, the tackling of numerous social problems and the continued provision of humanitarian assistance. 
We likewise support fully the Secretary-General's recommendation in his recent report on the situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti that the mandate of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti be expanded to take into account new developments and needs, thereby maintaining its high level of effectiveness. 
Haiti's integration in hemispheric affairs will also be strengthened by its recent signing of the Convention establishing the Association of Caribbean States. 
It is only through true partnership that the vision of a new Haiti will be realized, a new Haiti in which the institutions of society are at the service of all Haitians, with equity and with justice. 
Thus it is with great pleasure and relief that in coming together today we can celebrate the restoration of the legitimate and democratically elected Government in Haiti. 
Japan salutes all those in Haiti who fought so courageously for the return of the Head of State that they had chosen of their own free will, President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
Their struggle has not been in vain: their aspirations have been realized. 
We also welcome the formation of a new Cabinet, which is essential to the proper functioning of a democracy. 
Japan hopes that the establishment of a secure and stable environment will soon permit the deployment of the United Nations Mission in Haiti, as authorized by Security Council resolution 940 (1994), so that the work begun by the multinational force can be further pursued. 
A first step has thus been taken. But the hard work is not over yet and much remains to be done to ensure that democracy takes firm hold in Haiti. 
President Aristide has asked the international community to provide desperately needed assistance for Haiti's reconstruction efforts. 
At the beginning of October a group of donors, including Japan, met to work together to eliminate Haiti's arrears to international financial institutions once it had re-established a democratic government. 
Japan also decided to end the freeze on economic cooperation with Haiti it had imposed in September 1991 following the coup d'at. 
This month my Government announced that it would extend through the World Food Programme and the International Committee of the Red Cross humanitarian aid in the amount of $1 million to assist returnees and other vulnerable groups in Haiti. 
And, most recently, it committed $400,000 in emergency aid to help the Haitian people recover from the destruction caused by the hurricane two weeks ago. 
Haiti's journey toward peace and prosperity has just begun. 
However, the Haitian people should be confident in their efforts toward national restoration, reconciliation and reconstruction, for the international community stands ready to support them as it has done throughout the past three difficult years. 
The determination and courageous struggle of the Haitian people, with the assistance of the international community as a whole, were instrumental in achieving this new phase. 
President Jean-Bertrand Aristide is now back in power and the legitimate aspirations to peace and prosperity should be fulfilled. 
These violations included arbitrary disappearances, illegal imprisonments, torture and suspicious deaths, including the deaths of close associates of President Aristide such as Mr. Antoine Gameri and former Justice Minister Guy Malary. 
The international community deplored and condemned in the most emphatic way the course of events in Haiti. 
Efforts at the regional level subsequently received the support of the United Nations. 
In our view, the cooperation and coordination in this field between the United Nations and the regional organizations should continue, in compliance with the respective mandates and charters of the two bodies, with a view to strengthening the international community's support for Haiti. 
The establishment of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti (MICIVIH) by General Assembly resolution 47/20 B bears testimony to the useful cooperation between the two organizations. 
Under very difficult circumstances, the MICIVIH in the past played an important role in detecting a large number of arbitrary arrests, illegal detentions and other violations of human rights. 
To promote and consolidate representative democracy, with due respect for the principle of non-intervention. 
In the particular case of Haiti, since the eruption of the crisis we have advocated recourse to peaceful means to achieve our goal. 
President Aristide's restoration to power should not interrupt the international attention paid to Haiti. 
The international community should not forsake its responsibilities to provide the Haitian people with the generous cooperation it expects for economic and social recovery and with humanitarian emergency assistance. 
Since the very beginning of the crisis Brazil has stood alongside the Haitian people, supporting them on the arduous road towards democracy. 
We will continue to do so. 
Mr. Hurst (Antigua and Barbuda): When my Prime Minister, the Honourable Lester Bryant Bird, addressed the Assembly on 6 October 1994, he said: 
Now that the most perilous chapter of the crisis in Haiti has come to an end, another equally significant challenge faces the international community. 
How can we collectively help to transform the poorest State in the Western hemisphere into a viable economic success story? 
Will the major international actors, motivated by humane concerns and even by self-interest, faithfully pursue the effort to end poverty in Haiti? Or will their own domestic concerns prevent them from paying attention to the needs of this small and poor country? 
That statement enjoys my country's full support. 
My delegation would wish to bring closer attention to one of Ambassador Des Iles' remarks. 
The Ambassador said: 
President Aristide has himself noted that his Government's objective is to move Haiti from misery to poverty with dignity. 
The breadbaskets of the wealthy States are full enough to meet the modest goals which the restored President announced from this very rostrum two months ago. 
Even my small nation, an indirect beneficiary of Haiti's war of independence 200 years ago, deems it necessary to give its widow's mite. 
We would wish for history to record that much of the genesis of Haiti's reconstruction resided in the generosity of major international actors motivated less by their own domestic concerns and more by the successful experimentation with democracy which Haiti represents. 
We are discussing a State in our region that is linked to our country with deep and historic bonds of friendship. 
The recent return to Port-au-Prince of Haiti's Constitutional President Jean-Bertrand Aristide marks the success of the struggle of the country's present leaders and its patient people, who never yielded in their search for democracy and genuine respect for human rights. 
For that reason Chile, along with the entire international community, joins in wishing President Aristide great success in coping with the difficult task of achieving the country's institutional normalization. 
In the same spirit we wished to contribute to some degree to the task of reconstruction by sending to Port-au-Prince a high-level Chilean mission to evaluate on the ground, together with the Haitian Government, how best to forge a cooperation that will be both useful and effective. 
For Chile, as for all the countries of the region, the coup d'at of General Cedras was especially painful, for it meant a serious break in the process of democratization of the countries of our continent. 
It also meant the recurrence of flagrant violations of human rights and fundamental freedoms, giving rise to situations which we thought had been overcome. 
The joint initiatives of the two multilateral organizations were from the very beginning aimed at reaching a peaceful and negotiated political solution that would bring an end to the problem. 
The great task of reconstruction has barely begun, but serious economic, social and political problems lie ahead that continue to obstruct the democratic process and full respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms. 
That Mission, in close contact with the Haitian Government and institutions, should provide basic assistance in creating the necessary structures to initiate the process of national reconstruction without delay. 
We believe that at the present time both humanitarian assistance and basic aid for development will be key elements in the peace and stability the Haitian people deserve. 
Along with the aforementioned, a key role in the strengthening of democracy will be the strengthening of the machinery for the protection of human rights, since these are a fundamental and irreplaceable pillar of any society that claims to be truly democratic. 
An important and unavoidable first step is adherence to the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and the International Covenants on Civil and Political Rights. 
Those instruments enshrine various elements that typify the democratic system the right to political participation in a country's government and the right of free expression, association and assembly. 
In other words, we can define the idea of democracy as the human right that emerges from those four elementary political rights. 
We must bear in mind that the most decisive area in any country's social system is the political one, where the decision-making process in which all members of society are involved takes place. 
In this connection the Government of Chile today reaffirms its determination to support President Aristide's efforts in this great undertaking. 
At the twenty-first session of the General Assembly of the Organization of American States, which was held at Santiago de Chile in June 1991, we adopted a resolution entitled Commitment to democracy. 
In it, the countries of the region expressed their determination to adopt a body of effective, timely and workable procedures to ensure the promotion and defence of representative democracy. 
Mr. Arzoumanian (Armenia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
We have read with particular satisfaction the most recent reports of the Secretary-General on the situation in Haiti, and we have studied the periodic information about the work of the multinational force there. 
According to that information, all the main activities of Haitian society are gradually returning to normal. 
We note with satisfaction and hope that the rebuilding of the country has already begun. 
As well as expressing our best wishes, we pledge Chile's continued support for the Haitian people in their unrelenting struggle for freedom and development. 
Mr. Flores Olea (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): Today the General Assembly is once again considering the situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti. 
Fortunately, however, the context is totally different from the circumstances that prevailed last year when we adopted resolution 48/27. 
Despite these encouraging events, we are bound to express concern about the fact that the harmonious development of the poorest people in our hemisphere is something that still has to be worked at. 
The return to legality is not an end in itself, though it is a precondition of and certainly an important step towards resolution of the immense difficulties still facing Haiti. 
We must recognize that legal and social order in Haiti is in a state of ruin following long years of Duvalier dictatorship and the illegitimate military regime that emerged from the most recent coup d'at. 
The process of national reconciliation will take a very long time and will require the determined efforts of all sectors of Haitian society. 
Here, we welcome with approval the attitude of President Aristide, and we endorse his appeals for moderation and concord. 
Once the process of stabilization in Haiti has begun, we must rebuild the country's institutions. 
This is undoubtedly a task that the people of Haiti will have to shoulder. 
After all, only they know what is best for themselves. 
For Mexico, it is very clear that only Haitians can determine their own destiny. 
Peace and democracy cannot be imposed. 
Democracy cannot be based on external models; it is born of the will of an entire people and has to be lived day by day before it can become permanent. 
We also welcome the return to Port-au-Prince of the International Civil Mission to Haiti a vehicle for joint action by the United Nations and the Organization of American States. 
The international community cannot be satisfied with political success alone. 
Apart from the tasks of institutional reconstruction, it is necessary to support Haiti as it endeavours to build an infrastructure and to establish conditions conducive to the development of a viable, stable and secure economy that will guarantee the well-being of Haitian society. 
This is a requirement if there is to be political and institutional stability. 
Here, international organizations especially the World Bank, the International Monetary Fund, the Inter-American Development Bank and the United Nations Development Programme have an essential role to play. 
Of course, this does not rule out bilateral-cooperation options. 
There is an arduous task before us. 
The Haitian people are now able to resume, with confidence, their efforts to establish a stable, peaceful and democratic society. 
We pay tribute to the courage of all those in Haiti who fought to bring democracy back to their country and to the memory of those, both well-known and anonymous, who perished in the struggle. 
Their aspirations have prevailed. 
The commitment and the combined efforts of individuals, groups and international organizations have been key to attaining this outcome. 
As a member of the Group of Friends of Haiti, Canada shares the tremendous pleasure in the realization of our common objectives. 
The peaceful deployment of the multinational coalition, authorized by the United Nations under Security Council resolution 940 (1994), played a central role in the establishment of the conditions permitting the return of President Aristide. 
We commend the coalition's efforts and the important role it continues to play. 
We look forward to the early transition to the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH), once a stable and secure environment has been established. 
Since President Aristide returned to Haiti, progress has been made in strengthening both democracy and respect for human rights. 
A new government has been formed. 
Parliament has resumed its functions. 
President Aristide has named a new Commander of the Haitian Armed Forces and efforts are under way to establish a civilian police force. 
Despite these positive developments, the challenges facing Haiti remain enormous as it works to consolidate democracy and build a new society based on full respect for human rights. 
The international community must remain fully engaged in assisting Haitians in this process. 
A central part of the process is ensuring that the rule of law and respect for civilian authority is firmly established. 
The creation of a new civilian police force and the strengthening of the judicial system are two key elements. 
Through its bilateral assistance programme, Canada is providing significant support, both in Canada and in Haiti, in training the new police force. 
These efforts are aimed at making sure that Haitians can be confident that public security officials are working for and with them rather than against them as instruments of oppression. 
At the same time, we are looking at ways to assist Haiti in undertaking the reforms it needs to make the judicial system work for all Haitians. 
We welcome the return of the joint International Civilian Mission. 
Since its creation, it has played a fundamental role in highlighting human rights abuses committed under the de facto regime. 
In the light of the new situation, the Mission can now play a useful role not only in monitoring the human rights situation but also in helping Haitians create the right environment for, and enhance institutions aimed at, ensuring the full protection of human rights. 
In this regard, we fully support the Secretary-General's recommendation to modify the Mission's mandate to reflect the changed realities. 
The consolidation of democracy in Haiti is directly linked to success in economic-reconstruction efforts. 
Considerable support is now needed to assist Haitians to rebuild an economy and a society further impoverished by three years of repression. 
To this end, Canada will provide over $30 million in assistance during the next six months, aimed at meeting both immediate needs and supporting long term growth. 
Without a prompt and sustained contribution on the part of the donor community, Haiti's fragile democracy could be jeopardized. 
With the collapse of the de facto regime and the return of President Aristide, Haiti has embarked on a new path. 
Haitians can look to the future with hope and optimism. 
Although no one denies the difficulties that lie ahead, the signs so far are encouraging. 
We fully support President Aristide's call for national reconciliation and cooperation. 
We must all work to ensure that Haitians can realize this objective, leave behind forever the dark episode they have endured, and fulfil their aspirations to a better future. 
Mr. Rangel Vargas (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): There is an extraordinary difference between the pessimistic tone of the debate on this subject at the last session of the General Assembly and the optimism with which we are taking it up today. 
For Haiti, and especially for the Haitian people, another page of its tragic history has been turned a page full of pain, hardship and hunger. 
A new stage has begun which, though hopeful, is as difficult as the stage experienced by many other countries in the developing world that seem to have been abandoned to their fate or have been forced to live with their misfortunes. 
All the members of the international community bear a certain responsibility vis--vis Haiti's future, its people and democracy. 
The first steps towards national reconciliation have been taken. 
We are confident that, with every passing day, dialogue, pluralism and the peaceful coexistence of all sectors of the Haitian people will be consolidated, so that democracy in Haiti will become strong, permanent and lasting. 
This is one of the greatest and most immediate challenges facing President Aristide. 
With the departure of the military leaders responsible for the coup and the restoration of the legitimate authorities, Haiti has entered a political and institutional transition period. 
In other words, Venezuela considers that over the very short term, together with measures adopted to strengthen democracy, steps must be taken to withdraw the so-called multinational force and replace it by the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH). 
This is a fundamental step, which must be aimed at creating stability for Haitian democracy and designed to facilitate a broad programme of recovery and reconstruction in Haiti. 
The United Nations must also commit itself to this objective and heed President Aristide's statement to this Assembly on 4 October that: 
Let us all help to build a new tomorrow, with justice, for the Haitian people. 
Haiti has deserved a life of dignity ever since 1802. 
Economic plundering and deforestation, together with population growth, have made Haiti one of the poorest countries in the world. 
The past three years of crisis have aggravated its problems of poverty and hardship, typical of underdevelopment, which have led to outbreaks of violence and political divisions in many countries of the third world. 
Consequently, once the political and economic crisis caused by the military putschists has been resolved, it will be necessary to devise an intense programme of economic and social reconstruction. 
The situation in Haiti could not be any worse, as President Aristide made clear to us in his address to the Assembly. 
Speaking of the three years of de facto government, he said: 
The United Nations must coordinate this programme with the Haitian authorities at various levels, as it has done in the past in other countries facing emergency situations. 
In the area of human rights, once democratic legality and the rule of law have been restored, without prejudice to the climate of peace or to the process of national reconstruction already begun, three appear to be essential. 
Secondly, the renewed judicial power of Haiti must initiate the necessary investigations public, non-discriminatory and transparent to find and try the perpetrators of the serious human rights violations that occurred during the three years of the de facto government. 
Practical and fair ways must also be found to compensate the many victims and their families. 
Venezuela is convinced that the sister republic of Haiti can have a promising future; that democracy in Haiti will be consolidated, as a source of pride to its people and as an example to the world; and that the international community will make whatever contributions are necessary. 
We affirm that we are committed to these objectives and that Haiti can count on our support and cooperation. 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): Once again we are meeting to consider The situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti. 
Year after year, however, the situation has deteriorated, apparently inexorably. 
Today, our hopes, and the confidence that the international community had placed in the possibility of resolving the Haitian crisis, have been restored. 
President Aristide, who had been constitutionally elected by the majority of the Haitian people, was able to return to Haiti recently thanks to the efforts of the multinational force speedily and peacefully deployed in that brotherly country under the Charter, with a mandate to represent the international community. 
Haiti's constitutional consolidation must involve the dismantling of the repressive military, police and attach structure. 
The task of the multilateral force and the future task of the United Nations Mission in Haiti includes disarming those who collaborated in constant, massive violations of human rights. 
A priority in training programmes for the police and the armed forces is developing full respect for and promotion and full protection of human rights. 
There have been encouraging developments in the situation in Haiti, which is moving towards normality. 
This would have been impossible without the joint efforts of the participants in this historic process. 
I recall here the efforts and courage, indeed the self-sacrifice, of the members of the OAS/United Nations International Civilian Mission to Haiti (MICIVIH) as they carried out their mandate in circumstances that were often difficult. 
The Mission has our full support, and we believe it still has an important role to play in normalization and consolidation of the democratic process, respect for human rights and the prevalence of fundamental freedoms in Haitian society. 
While the process of consolidating democracy in Haiti continues, the Argentine Republic reiterates its commitment to that process, in which it will continue to be an active participant. 
A great deal remains to be done. 
But today the people of Haiti, their sovereignty now in their hands, have chosen their own path. 
The European Union, Austria and Sweden warmly welcome the peaceful return to power in Haiti of the constitutional Government under the democratically elected President, Mr. Jean-Bertrand Aristide on 15 October of this year. 
The return of President Aristide followed the decision of the illegal military rulers, after long refusing to comply with their obligations under the Governors Island Agreement and ignoring relevant resolutions of the General Assembly and the Security Council, finally to step down without military confrontation. 
This was made possible by the determined action of the international community throughout the crisis and, ultimately, by the efforts of the multinational force. 
The European Union, Austria and Sweden commend the countries that have contributed to the multinational force, in particular the United States, for their role in carrying out the international community's goals as laid out in Security Council resolution 940 (1994). 
The European Union, Austria and Sweden pay tribute to the efforts undertaken by the Secretary-General and his Special Representatives, Mr. Dante Caputo and Mr. Lakhdar Brahimi, to solve the political crisis in Haiti. 
The Secretary-General's recent visit to Haiti, on 15 November, demonstrated his commitment to working for a positive outcome in Haiti. 
We also welcome his latest reports, of 21 November 1994 and 23 November 1994. 
The International Civilian Mission (MICIVIH) jointly undertaken by the United Nations and the OAS underlines the commitment of the OAS to solving Haiti's grave problems. 
Several States members of the European Union are actively participating in the efforts of the multinational force to establish a secure and stable environment. 
We hope that these efforts will soon permit the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) fully to deploy under the terms of Security Council resolution 940 (1994) and to begin its extensive programme of assistance. 
We welcome the Secretary-General's recommendation that the UNMIH advance team be strengthened in order to facilitate the transition from the multinational force to UNMIH. 
The restoration of the constitutional order, the return of the legitimate authorities and the return of the International Civilian Mission open the way for improving the human rights situation. 
In this respect we welcome the recommendation by the Secretary-General, reflected in draft resolution A/49/L.40, to broaden the responsibilities of MICIVIH in order to contribute to the strengthening of democratic institutions. 
We express our willingness to assist the new Government in its task. 
The democratic Government of Haiti now faces the difficult tasks of working for national reconciliation and of rebuilding a nation devastated by abuses by its military rulers. 
We are greatly encouraged by President Aristide's message of reconciliation before the General Assembly on 4 October this year and by the policies he has initiated since his return. 
In line with that commitment, the European Union, in accordance with Security Council resolution 944 (1994) of 29 September 1994, and as soon as President Aristide returned to the country, lifted the sanctions it had imposed against Haiti. 
The European Union, Austria and Sweden will support the new Government of Concord headed by Prime Minister Smarck Michel in its efforts at reconstruction and national reconciliation. 
To that end, the European Union has pledged emergency aid programmes worth 12 million ECU and additional projects worth 8 million ECU. 
In addition, some member States are granting emergency assistance and will also contribute bilaterally to Haiti's reconstruction. 
Furthermore, States members of the European Union are granting emergency assistance in the wake of tropical storm Gordon, which recently struck Haiti. 
We extend our deepest sympathy to the families of those who lost their lives in this disaster. 
The democratic Government of Haiti faces numerous problems and obstacles in the now resumed process of democratization. 
The European Union, Austria and Sweden will assist the Government in its efforts to overcome these problems. 
Mr. Gelber (United States of America): On behalf of my Government, I am pleased to note the dramatic improvement in the human rights climate in Haiti since the deployment of the multinational force in Haiti, on 19 September 1994. 
Because of the efforts of the multinational force, authorized by the Security Council in resolution 940 (1994) of 31 July 1994, Haiti today stands at the threshold of a new beginning, a democratic future in which human rights can and will be respected. 
I must note the crucial role played by the United States, as the leading member of the multinational force in Haiti, in restoring the democratically elected President of Haiti, Jean-Bertrand Aristide, to office on 15 October 1994. 
A recent assessment by the Inter-American Commission on Human Rights described the situation as one where, today, the people of Haiti are no longer afraid to venture out at night, freedom of expression is flourishing and, most significant, instances of arbitrary arrest, torture, cruelty and extrajudicial killings have ceased. 
In noting this improvement, I welcome the opportunity to congratulate the 31 Member States which are participating in the multinational force for their outstanding contribution in restoring democracy to Haiti. 
In addition to approximately 10,000 United States troops currently in Haiti, other members of the multinational force coalition account for nearly 1,500 additional personnel. 
Among these personnel are forces from Bangladesh, Guatemala and the Caribbean Community, including Antigua and Barbuda, Bahamas, Barbados, Belize, Dominica, Grenada, Guyana, Jamaica, Saint Kitts and Nevis, Saint Lucia, Saint Vincent and the Grenadines, and Trinidad and Tobago. 
Other Members which are part of the multinational force are Argentina, Australia, Belgium, Benin, Bolivia, Costa Rica, Denmark, Israel, Jordan, Nepal, the Netherlands, Norway, Panama, the Philippines, Poland and the United Kingdom. 
President Aristide's efforts in this regard and the joining in this national rejuvenation by all sectors of Haitian society are fundamental and welcome developments. 
The efforts by President Aristide and Prime Minister Michel to promote national reconciliation will be the hinge upon which will turn long-term democracy, peace and prosperity for the people of Haiti. 
Much work remains to be done to consolidate permanent respect for human rights. 
The resolution before this Assembly today adds the voice of the international community to those concerned about Haitian democracy and human rights. 
We can point with pride to the efforts of the MICIVIH to carry out its mandate in Haiti under the most difficult of circumstances during the rule of the de facto authorities. 
We express special thanks to the Executive Director of MICIVIH, Mr. Colin Granderson, and his staff for their efforts and their dedication to the cause of Haitian human rights. 
My Government encourages the quickest possible return of MICIVIH to full strength so that it may effectively promote human rights for all in Haiti. 
The long-term national reconciliation and the promotion of human rights in Haiti require valiant efforts by all Haitian political actors to re-establish political dialogue. 
The political actors in Haiti must know that the international community stands in vigilant watch and is prepared to work with them to ensure that democracy and human rights flourish as fundamental elements of national reconciliation. 
We must also stress the need for a functional and fair system of justice in Haiti. 
In addition, the multinational force has undertaken the creation of a training programme for an interim police force in Haiti. 
This programme is an important first step in fostering an entirely new kind of police system in Haiti. 
Trainers from Canada, France and the United States are teaching Haitians that the public safety role of the police is based on responsibility to the people and to the law. 
As part of this programme, over 800 international police monitors from 20 nations are working throughout much of Haiti to make sure that the work of the interim police force is acceptable under international human rights standards. 
In January, classes will begin to train a professional corps of civilian police who will answer to the civilian leadership of the Government in support of the Constitution and laws of Haiti. 
Our hope is that these elections will be a definitive moment in efforts, in the words of President Aristide, to reconcile Haitians with Haiti. 
The United Nations Electoral Assistance Division has already begun efforts to plan for elections and has opened an office in Port-au-Prince. 
The United States itself is providing $11.3 million towards civic and voter education, the training of poll workers and political party poll watchers, transportation and logistics. 
The programme also includes $40 million for assistance for institutions of government, including with elections and the justice system, as I have just detailed. 
This will include foreign exchange assistance in paying arrears to international financial institutions and support for agriculture, education, environment and the private sector. 
As we look ahead in Haiti, we express our thanks for the efforts of Mr. Brahimi, the new Special Representative of the Secretary- General, as he begins his duties in Haiti. 
My Government places great confidence in his ability to coordinate efforts of the United Nations as we approach the transition from the multinational force to the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH). 
Much work remains to be done in Haiti and there is much that could still frustrate the efforts of the international community to assist Haiti in its rebuilding and restoration. 
However, let us not ignore the real progress which has been made. 
In adopting this draft resolution, the United Nations General Assembly will go on record as being at one with the aspirations of the people of Haiti. 
My Government joins in full support of the international community's efforts to assist the Haitian people as they rebuild their ravaged nation and as they pursue with dignity their quest for human rights and full democracy. 
The President: (interpretation from French): I call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs and Cooperation of the Comoros, His Excellency Mr. Said Mohamed Sagaf, to introduce draft resolution A/49/L.38. 
Mr. Sagaf (Comoros) (interpretation from French): Agenda item 36, entitled "Question of the Comorian island of Mayotte" provides me with the welcome opportunity to address the General Assembly for a second time. 
Allow me, Sir, to reiterate the brotherly congratulations of the Government and the people of the Comoros on your unanimous election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
I am very pleased to learn that, under your presidency, the work of the General Assembly is proceeding smoothly and that, thanks to your wisdom, a number of important decisions have already been adopted by consensus. 
As the years and sessions have passed, the question of the Comorian island of Mayotte has become a classic agenda item. 
The spirit and the letter of the draft resolution before us have remained unchanged for 19 years since the political and legal ramifications of the dispute between my country and France have not changed because France has refused to engage in dialogue. 
We also wonder whether the end of the cold war should not have been a sufficiently dynamic event to put an end to the hegemonistic plans of certain Powers. 
The fact that the Comorian island of Mayotte has been separated from its three sister islands is a major setback in this southern region of the Indian Ocean. 
It impedes the advent of peace in this part of the world which our Organization has for many decades now proclaimed a denuclearized zone. 
The Government and the people of the Comoros remain concerned that this question remains unsettled and that our Organization has been unable to adopt any measure to bring France to accept negotiation. 
I need hardly recall that since 1975 the various authorities in the Comoros have abided by the guiding principles of the Charter of the United Nations that advocate dialogue as the only way to resolve disputes. 
In Mayotte the non-Comorian kind of welcome extended to the inhabitants of the other three islands is a daily reminder that some 200 kilometres from our capital, Moroni, other laws and other regulations govern the lives of our compatriots. 
The development of port and airport infrastructures financed by non-French corporations gives Mayotte a regional and subregional status, but its real status is that of a territorial community. 
He said, inter alia, that the inhabitants of Mayotte would be consulted on their final status before the year 2000. 
This measure should in no way be taken as showing hostility to the Republic of Comoros. 
The Assembly can certainly imagine how upset and disappointed we were by that statement. 
It is clear from those General Assembly resolutions that the referendum on self-determination held on 22 December 1974 is the sole valid sounding of public opinion applicable to the Comoros Archipelago. 
By this measure the French Prime Minister has laid bare to the world France's true intentions in Mayotte. 
Mr. Mitterrand, quite unlike Mr. Balladur, encouraged exchanges between the islands. 
The General Assembly must react strongly in order to counter the declared intentions of France, which, instead of accepting the hand stretched out by the Comoros, is accentuating our differences. 
For us Comorians the reintegration of the Comorian island of Mayotte into the Federal Islamic Republic of the Comoros is a matter of both honour and dignity. 
The Comorian people has also learned from modern history that each people, small or large, rich or poor, is born free and sovereign. 
The Federal Islamic Republic of the Comoros is a small, least-developed, island State and therefore has to wage a twofold struggle: for economic survival and for the recovery of its territorial integrity. 
It can therefore be understood why we place all our hopes in the United Nations, which, in the field of self-determination, has left an indelible mark on the world history of the past 50 years. 
My country is firmly wedded to the noble ideals and principles in the Charter of San Francisco, which have enabled our Organization to contribute to bringing about peace, the development of friendly relations and cooperation between peoples, and the security of States. 
With the passing of time, the Organization has become an instrument regulating relations between the various components of the international community. 
The merit of this world forum is that it turns unequal Powers into equal Powers, even if this equality is somewhat diminished by the right of veto enjoyed by certain Powers. 
The Agenda for Peace submitted by the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, to whom we wish to pay a warm tribute for his dedication to serving mankind's well-being of humanity, reminds us that prevention is the best way to guarantee international peace and security. 
I have spoken from my heart but without losing sight of reason, because it is reason that imposes on us our unflagging attachment to a part of our national territory. 
May the Assembly speak with one voice to France, so that dialogue can begin tomorrow between France and our brothers in Mayotte on the question of the Comorian island of Mayotte. 
I also wish to thank in advance those who have traditionally supported us and our just cause. 
May I remind delegations that, in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): France regrets that the question of the island of Mayotte, a territory under French sovereignty, is again being considered by the General Assembly. 
My country cannot but vote against the draft resolution before us on this agenda item. 
Nevertheless, my delegation listened very attentively to the statement just made on this question. 
The previous speaker hopes that a just and lasting solution will be found, and France shares that position. 
In this connection, the Mahoran population voted freely and democratically in favour of maintaining the territory of Mayotte within the French Republic. 
This dialogue is based on the close links of friendship and cooperation between our two countries. 
We are convinced that such cooperation, pursued with an unwavering desire for conciliation, appeasement and a spirit of openness, will, despite the difficulties, allow progress to be made in our joint efforts to find an equitable solution. 
France, for its part, will spare no effort in that respect. 
I wish to add a word about my Government's decision to begin issuing visas to Comorian nationals. 
As a matter of fact, our embassy in Moroni has received instructions to permit the new procedures in no way to impede normal relations between Mayotte and the Comoros. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
I should also like members to note that the last phrase of paragraph 4 of the report is replaced by paragraph 1 (b) of the corrigendum. 
The notes by the Secretary-General transmitting the reports of the Director of the Human Rights Division of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador are contained in documents A/49/59, A/49/116, A/49/281 and A/49/585. 
I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs and Worship of Costa Rica, His Excellency Mr. Fernando Naranjo Villalobos, to introduce draft resolution A/49/L.35. 
In this half century, and especially in recent years, the world has greatly changed, and the Organization has changed as well. 
Central America, the turbulent and volcanic midsection of the Western hemisphere, has also greatly changed. 
However, the true conquest of democracy in all the countries of the region has occurred only recently, thanks to the process begun at Esquipulas. 
Through a series of negotiations initiated by the Central American countries, and in which the United Nations played a significant role, Central America has managed to build effective democracy and a lasting peace. 
The war and widespread violence that had afflicted some of the countries in the isthmus were brought to an end thanks to a real process of national reconciliation. 
Respect for human rights was strengthened and the process of regional integration was renewed. 
Central America moved from war to peace. 
To that end, in 1994 Central America took up the challenge of moving towards a new model of development. 
In August of 1994 the Presidents of Costa Rica, El Salvador, Guatemala, Honduras, Nicaragua and Panama, with the Prime Minister of Belize present, held their fifteenth regular meeting in the Costa Rican town of Guacimo. 
That Central American initiative is comprehensive in nature. 
Its aim is to overcome critical poverty by investing in the social sector; to promote respect for the environment and preservation of the region's natural heritage, while creating equitable economic growth and genuine opportunities for the most vulnerable groups in society. 
It also entails a moral struggle for honesty in public life and dedication in the exercise of power. 
On 12 October 1994, while attending another of their gatherings, the Presidents of the Republics of the isthmus met at Managua, Nicaragua, to sign an Alliance for the Sustainable Development of Central America. 
This effort is not designed to replace existing machinery for integration but to complement it, strengthen it and provide it with guidelines that will make sustainable development the central strategy and policy of our countries and of the region as a whole. 
The sustainable development to which Central America aspires can be achieved only within the framework of an authentic, pluralist and participatory democracy as the basis of human existence. 
We have agreed to incorporate it more and more directly into civil society in our region and to bring our peoples into the decision-making process in recognition of the important role such a process can play in the consolidation of democracy. 
The sustainable development to which Central America aspires can be achieved only if it involves basic economic development rooted in freedom, dignity, justice, efficiency and the equitable access of our products to the international market-place. 
In other historical periods Central America experienced economic growth without necessarily improving the living standards of more than just a few. 
Today our endeavour is different. 
The sustainable development to which Central America aspires can be achieved only through the rational management of the region's natural resources and an improvement in the quality of the environment. 
Here, the Presidents of Central America at the Managua Summit signed 23 specific commitments with regard to natural resources, all aimed at protecting our heritage and putting a stop to its irrational exploitation, combating pollution and making concrete efforts to preserve the environment. 
Mr. Yassin (Sudan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Linked by ideals of social responsibility, on 24 and 25 October at Tegucigalpa our countries' leaders participated in an International Conference on Peace and Development in Central America. 
At the Tegucigalpa meeting important commitments were made in the political, economic, social, cultural and integrational fields, complementing the efforts begun at Managua with the signature of the Alliance for the Sustainable Development of Central America. 
At Tegucigalpa new guidelines were laid down to strengthen democracy and regional security. 
Priority areas were established for action in the economic, social and cultural fields. 
As the tragic events of the past decade have shown, Central American peace and stability are important factors for our neighbours in North and South America and in the Caribbean. 
We realize that our efforts are modest in terms of magnitude because the dimensions and resources of Central America are themselves modest. 
But we are confident that this will make it easier for us to achieve our objectives and that our experience can serve as an inspiration to other developing nations. 
If Central America manages to achieve its objectives, and if we Central Americans can make our Alliance for Sustainable Development effective, nothing would make us happier than to know that other countries with similar problems were finding solutions based on the experience of our region. 
Various States and State organizations, as well as numerous non-governmental organizations, enthusiastically supported our peace negotiations and provided moral and material support for the process of demobilizing and repatriating refugees and displaced persons and dealing with other aspects of this vast undertaking. 
The Central America that won democracy and peace is here today to express its hope that the international community will continue to support the sustainable development of the region, as it has done for the past decade. 
Without this support, there will be only fragile peace and democracy in Central America. 
We need programmes and projects that will make it possible to fulfil our commitments in the fields of social and economic progress and the environment and our commitments to present, and especially to future, generations. 
We appeal to other bodies in the system, especially the United Nations Development Programme, to give consideration, within the framework of the new strategy for sustainable development, to providing the resources necessary for the establishment of new, updated regional programmes. 
At the same time, we Central Americans make a fraternal appeal to the States Members of the United Nations to respond, individually or collectively, to this new Central American undertaking by cooperating with us in our efforts to turn our objectives into fruitful results. 
The draft resolution that the six countries of Central America have introduced for the General Assembly's consideration is entitled The situation in Central America: procedures for the establishment of a firm and lasting peace and progress in fashioning a region of peace, freedom, democracy and development. 
It sets forth the steps that have been taken by Central America as we move towards sustainable development. 
It reflects our countries' main aspirations with regard to the role that we are convinced the international community in particular, the United Nations can play in this new Central American undertaking. 
Central America wants freedom and peace, and in a historically brief period we triumphed in our fight for these things. 
Whether we gain a new and even finer victory will depend on the will and determination of Central Americans and on the support for our efforts that we find in the international community. 
Oh, heaven's heart, heart of the Earth! Bring back your glory and your riches. 
The President: I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed in half an hour. 
Mr. Macedo (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): The Government of Mexico has followed with special attention the positive developments that have taken place in Central America. 
This year, in four of the countries of the isthmus Honduras, Costa Rica, El Salvador and Panama the Presidents of new Governments have been installed, thanks to the freely expressed will of their societies. 
We welcome the significant contribution that these events have made to the consolidation of peace in the region. 
It is encouraging to witness the progress towards peace in Guatemala. 
This Mission has been established and has begun its work. 
At this stage of the peace process in Guatemala it is important that the parties and Guatemalan society at large realize that progress in the negotiations will be possible only through constructive rapprochement. 
There must be peace if the country is to solve its economic and social problems. 
Hence, as did the Group of Friends in the Guatemalan peace process, we urge the Guatemalan Government and the URNG to renew their unequivocal commitment to achieving a firm and lasting peace agreement, as envisaged in the Framework Agreement signed in January of this year. 
Important progress has been made in El Salvador, confirming the peace process in that country as proof of the political possibilities that open up when the parties have the will, and as an indication of the successful result of international support for the efforts of the Salvadorian people. 
We also await with interest the procedures to be drawn up by the Secretary-General, in consultation with the competent specialized agencies, the regional organizations and Member States, to assist El Salvador, within the framework of the Peace Accords, during the period following the completion of ONUSAL's mandate. 
Mexico participates in the Support Group that was created to assist Nicaragua in overcoming the destruction caused by long years of conflict, and we will continue our efforts in bilateral cooperation and our support through the multilateral mechanisms established for that purpose. 
The support which the international community has been giving to Central America in its quest for reconciliation and lasting peace should not stop now that the States of the region have taken definite steps towards that end. 
We await with interest the updated programme mentioned in the Secretary-General's report, to be prepared in compliance with resolution 48/161. 
In this programme, in accordance with the Secretary-General's report, the emphasis must be shifted from an emergency programme to a strategy for sustainable human development in order to consolidate peace and eradicate the extreme poverty in the region. 
One need not have a very long memory to recall when discussions of draft resolutions on Central America in this body were contentious. 
That this is no longer the case reflects the extraordinarily positive developments and trends in the region itself. 
Central America is democratic: all its Governments came to office through constitutionally mandated processes. Within the past year every country has held free and fair elections, either at the national or at the regional level. 
The degree of national reconciliation achieved by Nicaragua and El Salvador provides hope to all societies in conflict. 
We have also been encouraged to see how the Central Americans have increasingly welcomed Belize as an observer and participant in their conferences and gatherings, such as the recent meeting on environmental issues in Managua and the conference on peace and development in Tegucigalpa. 
As a result of its economic reforms, Central America is growing and developing. 
In 1994 every single economy in Central America registered positive growth and, according to the Inter-American Development Bank, the region as a whole will grow by nearly 5 per cent. 
The process of Central American political cooperation and economic integration re-initiated at Esquipulas in 1987 continues to gather momentum and to expand into new areas of endeavour. 
This is a new model of development, one that seeks to expand the benefits of growth to all the citizens of Central America and to protect for future generations the natural-resource base which is vital to all development. 
My Government intends to cooperate with and support this new Alliance. 
In Miami, at the summit of the Americas next month, we hope to sign a statement of United States cooperation with the Central American Alliance. 
Because we recognize that trade and private investment will provide a major impetus for future growth and development, my Government has developed legislation for an interim trade programme, which will be submitted to the United States Congress early in 1995. 
This programme will extend to Caribbean Basin Initiative countries access to the United States market, similar to that under the North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA), in the areas of apparel and textiles. 
The United States takes heart in these developments, is pleased to be a sponsor of this draft resolution, and urges its adoption by this body. 
Mr. Bi\x{9de8}n Lian (Norway): Since 1987 the General Assembly has been carefully following the situation in Central America and has commended the efforts of the peoples and Governments of the region to establish and consolidate peace. 
The Nordic countries have participated actively in this peace process. 
The situation in Central America shows encouraging signs of improvement. 
Years of conflict and mistrust have given way to constructive cooperation, and democratic elections have become the rule rather than the exception. 
But there is still room for progress. 
In one of the countries there is still an armed conflict, and in the region as a whole there is still a need for further social and economic reforms, greater efforts in the fields of education and health, and a stronger consciousness of national solidarity and reconciliation. 
Together with the other members of the Group of Friends and with active support from the other Nordic countries, Norway has been actively encouraging the peace process in Guatemala in the last few years. 
There is every reason to congratulate Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali, Under-Secretary-General Marrack Goulding and the Moderator, Mr. Jean Arnault, on the determined leadership shown by the United Nations in the negotiations between the Government of Guatemala and the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca (URNG). 
Although negotiations are at present somewhat behind the schedule established in Mexico in March, important agreements have already been signed, and progress has been made in the current negotiations on the identity and the rights of the indigenous peoples in Guatemala. 
A United Nations presence of that nature gives renewed hope to the civilian sectors in Guatemala that peace, reconstruction and national reconciliation may soon become realities. 
The Nordic countries feel a special commitment to the peace process in Guatemala. 
It was in Oslo that an agreement was reached in March 1990 which laid the foundations for the negotiations between the Government and the URNG. 
Active and constructive diplomacy contributed greatly to the success of the negotiations. 
The Nordic countries have been actively engaged in promoting assistance to Guatemala. 
Special priority is being given to projects related to democratization and political development and to specially vulnerable groups, with particular emphasis on the indigenous population. 
The Nordic countries will also be prepared to contribute further to concrete peace-related needs which may arise during the negotiating process; and recognize the special role assigned to the United Nations system in this regard. 
In order to change Guatemala into a more just, prosperous and democratic society, great efforts and the will to compromise will be required from all Guatemalans. 
If the democratic institutions of Guatemala do not reflect the aspirations of the Guatemalan people today, it is a challenge to the civilian sectors to make those institutions more representative through broader participation in elections and confidence-building between the various sectors. 
The Nordic countries remain greatly concerned by recent brutal attacks against trade union leaders, human rights advocates and other civilians. 
If they work constructively together, it is possible to have peace and prosperity in Guatemala and not only Guatemala but the whole of Central America depends on this. 
Also, Nordic countries have participated in the training of the new National Police Force and are considering the extension of this support, as well as other peace-building initiatives, into 1995. 
The United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) is widely accepted as an example of the new kind of peace-keeping operation, where both military and civilian post-conflict peace-building are integrated. 
Moreover, ONUSAL has an innovative aspect in the way it is supervising the human rights situation, and provides us with new experience which may prove useful in other conflict areas, such as in neighbouring Guatemala. 
The elections were widely regarded as fair and clean, although further reforms of the electoral system are required. 
We strongly support the recent decision to extend the mandate of ONUSAL until 30 April 1995. 
The election of a new Supreme Court in July was an encouraging step in the right direction. 
The willingness of all political forces to observe the laws scrupulously, combined with continued economic growth, represents the best basis for peaceful and prosperous development in El Salvador. 
The political process in Nicaragua is still in need of a greater national consensus, but the institutions now function better and some progress has been made with regard to constitutional and other vital reforms. 
The way in which they were carried through represented an encouraging step forward. 
Endeavours should be made to create a more stable basis for constructive talks between the President and all major political parties and factions. 
Only through political dialogue will it be possible to address the serious social and economic problems facing Nicaragua. 
The Group of Friends, in which Sweden is an active partner, seeks to provide support in addressing these and other difficult and crucial efforts. 
The present situation, together with actions of armed groups and increased violence, is causing hardship and disillusionment within the population. 
Stable economic growth for the benefit of the people can be achieved only under conditions of political stability, and this is the shared responsibility of all the political forces of Nicaragua. 
Such conditions are a prerequisite for long-term investments and lasting trade relations. 
In such circumstances, it is also possible to make more efficient use of development assistance. 
Nicaragua is a major recipient of Nordic development assistance. 
It must be stressed, however, that development assistance in itself is not sufficient to secure improved living conditions in the long run. 
Only steady progress in democracy and constructive dialogue between the political parties can create a solid basis and a positive atmosphere for meaningful action in the economic area and lay the foundation for economic growth. 
Due to budgetary constraints, the Government should pursue very strict expenditure management practices, further refine the criteria for the priority development programmes and formulate clear sectoral policies. 
This, we feel, would lay a basis for improved aid management and coordination of external aid interventions. 
Strict adherence to the principles of good governance is a precondition for the confidence of development and trade partners. 
It is encouraging to observe the recent political developments in Honduras. 
We fully support the initiatives of President Reina to reduce corruption and to improve the human rights situation. 
We also appreciate the efforts to reduce military expenditure and reallocate public expenditure to social sectors. 
The elections held in five countries of the region have provided examples of this. 
These efforts have enjoyed the active collaboration of the international community through several channels of cooperation, including the United Nations itself. 
The Nordic countries hope that the political will shown by the Central American countries will in due course produce a firm and lasting peace in the region. 
Mr. Pava (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): A number of factors have combined to produce peaceful political solutions in Central America, with peace agreements being reached in El Salvador and Nicaragua and considerable progress being made in Guatemala. 
Most countries were wracked by violence, and it was widely feared that the tensions between neighbouring countries would lead to armed conflict. 
Grave violations of human rights were being committed, and subregional integration, which had been exemplary, was coming undone. 
The economic situation was no better. 
Even worse, the dialogue between political leaders had broken down. 
The inter-American system was unable to meet the challenge, so the idea arose of filling the political vacuum with a strictly Latin American effort to restore dialogue and negotiations. 
The basic philosophy of Contadora was that decisions on solving problems should be reached solely by the countries concerned, exercising their sovereignty, without outside interference. 
All of this was agreed in order to reactivate and restructure the integration process. 
The Contadora Final Act was ambitious for its time, certainly, but it led to the Esquipulas effort, which ended very satisfactorily by opening up bright prospects for a region that had suffered through internal conflicts. 
The international community's Special Plan of Economic Cooperation for Central America, adopted by consensus in the General Assembly, is based on the hypothesis that peace is not the mere absence of war, but that it requires economic support and sustainable human development. 
Such a thing had never happened in more than 150 years. 
During the same period, there was progress towards democratization in Guatemala, Nicaragua and El Salvador, and democratization was consolidated in Honduras; in another process, democracy was making progress in Panama as well. 
This was not easy; and as many conflicts began to revive, it was clearly time for each country to confront the root causes of war and violence. 
El Salvador was a magnificent example for the world, and is certainly the most successful of all United Nations peace efforts. 
Twenty-eight months of intense negotiations between the Cristiani Government and the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberaci Nacional (FMLN) under the auspices of the Secretary-General, led to the San Jos agreement on respect for human rights and for international humanitarian law, with provision for international verification machinery. 
Agreement also emerged on other matters of great importance, including institutional reform, the new military doctrine, the establishment of a civilian police force, the prosecutor's office, and the Supreme Electoral Tribunal, in addition to other major reforms in the judicial system, beginning with the Supreme Court. 
Moreover, there was agreement on the functioning of the ad hoc Commission and the Commission on the Truth. 
This led to arrangements for a cease-fire, the concentration of combatants, the surrender of weapons and the return to civilian life, all under the auspices of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL). 
The results could not have been better. 
Institutions have been cleansed; the constitution has been reformed; the democratic rights of assembly and freedom of speech and opinion are in force; two elections have taken place in peace, and without interference the people has chosen its President and elected its legislative assembly. 
Private internal and external investment returned. 
In other words, everyone has gained from peace. 
But Bosnia, Somalia and Rwanda show that peace is not made by international organizations. 
And no two countries are alike, so there is no one formula that can apply to similar situations. 
Each country must seek its own future. 
Still, the experience of others can serve as an example; it can point the way and help formulate solutions. 
I am firmly convinced that, after so many years, conditions in Guatemala are ripe for peace. 
To be sure, success will be possible only with the commitment of the entire international community to act together to defend democracy throughout the region. 
But there is growing recognition that what has been accomplished so far though historic is merely peace in the sense of a lack of armed confrontation. 
These threats to coexistence and democracy come not only from a past that is still with us marked by human-rights violations, crime unpunished and many other factors but also from institutional weakness and political fragility and a lack of representativity and legitimacy. 
This means that some countries are in constant danger of constitutional and political instability. 
Economically, the countries of Central America are small countries whose growth depends on exports, mainly of agricultural products, to a small number of markets. 
Economic integration among Central American countries and access to new economic blocks such as the North American Free Trade Agreement, the Group of 3 and, of course, the European Union are necessary for sustainable social and economic development. 
The establishment of a firm and lasting peace has three components. 
Here we must not only expand development and trade assistance, but must also remain vigilant with respect to the management of resources, especially those related to fulfilment of the social and economic pledges deriving from peace agreements. 
Most noteworthy, perhaps, is the consolidation of peace and stability in El Salvador through the general election held last March, the first since the termination of the conflict. 
The experience in El Salvador holds particular significance for this Organization. 
The United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL), in particular, has played a central and indispensable role throughout the process of negotiating the peace accords, and is currently engaged in efforts to promote respect for human rights, to reform the judiciary and to address essential socio-economic issues. 
The general election held in El Salvador last March was the culmination of patient and protracted efforts by all the parties concerned. 
That the election was successful and held in a manner deemed to be free and fair is testimony to the commitment of the people of El Salvador to the democratic process and the peaceful resolution of conflicts. 
The Japanese electoral observers who were sent to El Salvador were especially impressed by the high expectations of its people for a better future. 
At the same time, we must bear in mind that decades of conflict and distrust cannot be forgotten overnight; delays in the implementation of the peace accords are a source of deep concern. 
As the Secretary-General noted in his report, the United Nations continues to be engaged in El Salvador, turning its attention from peace-keeping to post-conflict peace-building. 
El Salvador must continue to receive support from the international community, in order that its peace-related programmes which are vital to national reconciliation, democratization and prosperity may be truly effective. 
The vigilant attention and consistent efforts of the international community are required elsewhere in the region as well. 
The negotiations between the Government of Guatemala and the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca have proceeded somewhat fitfully, resulting in serious delays in the timetable for the peace process. 
Then, in June, the talks were suspended for another four-month period. 
In September, the General Assembly established the United Nations Mission for the Verification of Human Rights and of Compliance with the Commitments of the Comprehensive Agreement on Human Rights in Guatemala which opened its office in Guatemala just one week ago. 
Numerous obstacles remain on the path towards peace and democracy in Central America. 
It is in this context that Japan is extending various kinds of medium- and long-term cooperation including yen loans, general grant aid and technical assistance to the countries in the region. 
Should any new emergency arise, Japan will stand ready to provide assistance as required. 
Japan hopes that its assistance will not only facilitate economic development and provide humanitarian relief, but also help advance the peace process and ensure that any progress made will become irreversible. 
Let me conclude my brief intervention with a word of gratitude to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for the invaluable role he has played in our endeavour to restore peace and stability throughout Central America. 
It is my sincere hope that, through its experiences in the Central American region, the United Nations will further enhance its ability to pursue peace-keeping, peacemaking and peace-building activities in other parts of the world. 
The meeting rose at 6.10 p.m. 
President Ulmanis (spoke in Latvian; English text furnished by the delegation): Allow me to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session and to wish you every success in leading this august body. 
May this session be constructive and productive for you and all delegations. 
New geopolitical, economic and technological realities have appeared at the close of the twentieth century. 
The destructive cold war has come to an end and its symbol - the Berlin Wall - has collapsed. 
The insuppressible long-held yearnings of many peoples for freedom and independence led in the end to the disintegration of even the seemingly indestructible Soviet empire, clearly reaffirming the lasting strength and integrity of the principles enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations - peace, equality and justice. 
That is why this Organization has always played and will continue to play a role in furthering the progress of nations, as evidenced by its vast undertakings in the maintenance of international peace and security, as well as its efforts to increase the well-being of society and every individual. 
Two years ago, the Secretary-General in his report "An Agenda for Peace", comprehensively analysed aspects related to the maintenance of peace and security. 
Preventive diplomacy by the United Nations and other organizations undoubtedly furthered the resolution of a very difficult issue for Latvia and all of Europe - the withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of the Baltic States. 
With satisfaction I should like to report to the General Assembly that, on the whole, General Assembly consensus resolutions 47/21 of 25 November 1992 and 48/18 of 15 November 1993, entitled "Complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of the Baltic States", have been implemented. 
The last Russian military units departed Latvia and Estonia at the end of August. 
Thus, the Second World War has ended for the Baltic States. 
Our bilateral negotiations with the Russian Federation, which lasted for more than two years, culminated with the signing on 30 April 1994 of agreements the ratification of which has been included in the agenda of the Parliament of Latvia. 
I can state with full conviction that the international calls for the withdrawal of Russian troops, made by the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), amongst others, were pivotal to the successful resolution of this long drawn-out matter. 
We believe that this approach may be useful as an example for the resolution of other global issues and we are prepared to share our experience with others. 
However, we have yet to exhaust the opportunities for preventive diplomacy in the Baltic region. 
Baltic regional security continues to be a pressing issue. 
It must be noted that President Clinton played a vital role in disentangling problems which had developed during negotiations with the Russian Federation on the withdrawal of its troops from Estonia and Latvia. 
I should like to remind the international community that the Russian radar facility will remain in Skrunda for five and a half years, and nuclear reactors will remain in Paldiski, Estonia. 
On the whole, these are risk factors which potentially threaten the Baltic States and, in fact, the entire Baltic Sea region. 
In many respects, Baltic security is a guarantee for peace and stability in Europe. 
The Baltic States are already considering the possible solutions to this important question, and I hope that the Member States will devote their full attention and interest to these ends. 
A significant dialogue between our two countries has concluded with the completion of Russian troop withdrawal from Latvia. 
Thanks to the support of many countries and international organizations, Latvia today is free from foreign military presence. 
Nevertheless, without the foresight and the civility displayed by both parties, we could not stand here today and speak of social harmony and tolerance in Latvia, nor could we say that both Latvia and the Russian Federation have one less problem to address. 
Last spring, when I met with President Yeltsin in Moscow, I gained the conviction that in solving our problem he was guided by good will. 
Latvians, too, fought against Hitler's occupying forces in the belief that an Allied victory would be followed by the restoration of Latvian independence. 
However, whilst many nations breathed freely again after the end of the Nazi occupation, the Baltic States were engulfed for the second time by the totalitarian Soviet empire. 
As other nations celebrated the defeat of nazism, Latvia was subjected to the deportation of hundreds of thousands of innocent persons and the systematic destruction of the Latvian State and national identity. 
Latvia and its people are the victims of both regimes - nazism and communism. 
Justice would prevail if the new democratic Russia, which played a decisive role in the destruction of the "Evil Empire", were to engage with Latvia in the appraisal of the actions taken by the Soviet Union against Latvia in 1940. 
The signing of truthful bilateral documents would preclude any petty psychological feelings of revenge and would provide amends to the victims of the totalitarian regime in both countries. 
Such cases already exist. 
The documents signed by the Presidents of Russia and several Central and Eastern European States have marked an end to the legacy of the past, which had also been a burden to Russian society. 
We believe that it is impossible to fully comprehend the consequences of the Soviet occupation without an objective analysis of the events of 1939 and 1940. 
These consequences have been and continue to be felt in Latvia in the areas of political, economic and social development. 
We wish to protect Latvia's historical and cultural heritage, because Latvians can preserve their national identity only in this small land on the shores of the Baltic Sea. 
Latvians never have and never will ask for any other land. 
Following the restoration of independence, the Baltic Parliamentary Assembly was formed, and this month work was begun by the Baltic Council of Ministers, which coordinates our policies in foreign affairs, trade, legislation and other matters. 
In other words, a balanced and active Baltic union has been created. 
At the same time, an evolutionary process towards an expanded European Union with a dynamic Nordic-Baltic dimension is taking place. 
The model for regional cooperation in Northern Europe aspired to by Latvia is "three plus five" - three Baltic States and five Nordic States. 
Recognizing the important role played by the United Nations in international peace-keeping, Latvia, together with its neighbours, Estonia and Lithuania, has established the Baltic Battalion, which in the future may participate in the peace-keeping operations of the Security Council. 
The Nordic States, the United Kingdom and the United States have greatly contributed to the establishment of the Baltic Battalion. 
We believe that the three Baltic States will thereby further the aims shared by the Member States of the largest and most influential of international bodies - the United Nations. 
Nowadays the Baltic Sea unites rather than divides States. 
Five years ago the "Baltic Way" - a human chain reaching from Tallinn through Riga to Vilnius - symbolized the shared road towards independence and democracy. 
Today this road has also regained its historical and economic significance in our region. 
At the turn of the century the Baltic Way will already be an established part of the global information highway. 
I wish to reaffirm that Latvia will do its utmost to foster peaceful cooperation and the spirit of understanding, mutual trust and tolerance on the shores of the Baltic Sea. 
International peace and security and good-neighbourly relations between States are inextricably linked to economic and social development. 
The end of the cold war has created new opportunities to devote greater attention to these issues. 
Latvia welcomes this initiative, which marks a historic turning point in the work of the United Nations. 
From being an international forum primarily serving the interests of individual States, the United Nations is becoming a representative and defender of the needs of humanity. 
Economic and social development increases the security of every inhabitant of our planet. 
We believe that the United Nations and each Member State should recognize the need not only for a coalition for democracy, but also for a fight against organized crime and the trafficking of nuclear materials and narcotics. 
Without effective solutions to these problems, the security of each inhabitant of our planet and the development of every country and society are endangered. 
I invite the United Nations to consider organizing a high-level meeting for the solving of those problems. 
Many components of the United Nations system, primarily the Development Programme, are concerned with the promotion of economic progress. 
Therefore, within the framework of the aims of the proposed Agenda for Development, one of the challenges is to simplify, renew and integrate the United Nations system. 
Latvia is among those countries whose economic, governmental and social structures are undergoing a period of transition. 
Effective United Nations assistance to these countries would speed this process, allowing them to become donor countries sooner. 
It includes social and economic progress; justice and democracy, as the foundation of society; and the protection of human rights and the environment. 
Even if the threat of global nuclear war has subsided, the prospect of environmental catastrophe remains. 
This conference could take place in Jurmala, on the shores of the Baltic Sea. 
As a member of the Bureau of the Preparatory Committee, Latvia has become actively involved in the preparation for the World Social Summit. 
Furthermore, Latvia is one of the few States whose head of delegation is also a Vice-President of the Conference. 
Each global conference is an opportunity for every participating State to review and compare the sum of its experience. 
The issue of implementing the adopted resolutions at both the national and international levels is yet to be fully addressed. 
In its Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action the Conference invited States to establish and strengthen national institutions for the protection of human rights. 
The Conference recommended that each State consider the desirability of drawing up a national action plan identifying steps whereby that State would improve the promotion and protection of human rights. 
In response to a request by the Working Group, a high-level international mission organized by the United Nations Development Programme visited Latvia in July this year. 
The mission, which included representatives of several international organizations, including CSCE and the Council of Europe, consulted Latvia on the development of a national programme for the protection and promotion of human rights. 
At Latvia's invitation, the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights will visit Latvia in October this year. 
I am proud that Latvia is one of the first countries to have demonstrated an awareness of its responsibility by establishing a national programme for the protection and promotion of human rights. 
Latvia is prepared to discuss and share its knowledge and experience with all interested parties. 
We support the proposal made to the General Assembly by Mr. Boris Yeltsin, President of the Russian Federation, that the principles of the Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to National, Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minorities be embodied in the legislation of all Member States. 
Those activities in the sphere of human rights are grounded in history. 
Prior to the Second World War, as a member of the League of Nations, Latvia fostered harmonious inter-ethnic relations. 
We are now trying to renew and cultivate this great tradition. 
As I have already mentioned, a major effort is being made in the establishment of a national programme for the promotion and protection of the human rights of the individual in order that every individual be guaranteed equal rights and an equal opportunity to defend these rights. 
I believe that the concept of equal opportunity not only characterizes the fundamental rights of the individual, but is also a prerequisite for development. 
In promulgating this legislation, it followed the recommendations of the CSCE and the Council of Europe, and the passing of the law has been evaluated positively by these organizations. 
Latvia is actively participating in the search for optimal solutions. 
Latvia supports the enlargement of the Security Council, perceiving this as a fair opportunity for small nations to increase their role in important international decision-making. 
Latvia also supports the improvement of cooperation and coordination between the United Nations and other international organizations, including the CSCE, the European Union and the Council of Europe. 
We also welcome and support the action taken by the Secretary-General to introduce a new, effective system of accountability and responsibility, and, pursuant to the United States initiative, to establish the Office of Internal Oversight Services. 
Latvia supports especially the initiative to reform the calculation of United Nations assessments, based strictly on the principle of "capacity to pay". 
This would be a step towards improving the dire financial situation of the Organization and would pave the way for a fair solution to the issue of the assessments of Latvia and many other States. 
Although the inescapable difficulties associated with a transition period can still be felt in our economy and social sector, Latvia is endeavouring to fulfil its international obligations and commitments. 
However, contrary to standard United Nations practice, the current assessment of Latvia has been calculated without taking into account its actual capacity to pay. 
Latvia has consistently and unwaveringly stated that it was forcibly incorporated into the former Soviet Union and therefore is not, and cannot ever be, its successor, with all the rights and obligations that this would entail. 
This was also stated in a letter to the Secretary-General in 1992. 
We consider that the same importance should be accorded to the United Nations principle of universality. 
Latvia, too, has begun preparations for this great anniversary. 
In many ways their fate will be decided by the heritage we leave to our children. 
We must do our utmost to draw closer to the age when nations will not fight against nations, but all will join forces in the battle against darkness. 
President Izetbegovi_: Allow me, at the outset, to commend Mr. Samuel Insanally for the able manner in which he conducted the work of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
I thank you for giving me this opportunity to speak on behalf of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina at this distinguished gathering. 
I come from Bosnia and Herzegovina, a far-away country that has currently been the subject of many discussions. 
Unfortunately, I have to begin my statement by repeating facts that, for most of you, may be or should be well known. 
At the time - some three years ago - when Yugoslavia experienced its dissolution, we were doing our best to carry out the separation in a peaceful fashion and without any violence. For reasons already known, our initiatives did not bear fruit. 
When Slovenia and Croatia seceded, and the dissolution of Yugoslavia had become inevitable, we organized a referendum in order to decide, in a democratic manner, the fate of Bosnia. 
By a two-thirds majority - exactly 64.4 per cent of the body of registered voters, citizens of Bosnia and Herzegovina, opted for the country's independence in the referendum of 1 March 1992. 
International recognition of our country followed soon thereafter, and so did the aggression against it. 
The decision on its recognition was made on 5 April 1992 and was announced the following day, 6 April 1992. 
The Serbian and Montenegrin aggression against Bosnia and Herzegovina began on 5 April 1992, the very day when the decision on recognition of the country was adopted. 
The war that was forced upon Bosnia and Herzegovina and its peoples - and that has now entered its thirty-first month - is one of the bloodiest wars in the history of mankind. 
This cannot be described as a classic example of warfare between two armies. 
Whether it was because of the brutality of the attack, or because it was morally and psychologically unprepared, or perhaps because of its entanglement in its conflicting interests, the world seemed confused and hesitant. 
Tens of thousands have perished in those camps and many thousands have disappeared without a trace. 
The free world neither defended nor supported freedom. 
Our people, facing the threat of extermination and a clearly pronounced death sentence, decided to defend itself. 
It found its hands tied. 
In short, before the war broke out against Bosnia and Herzegovina the United Nations imposed a notorious resolution that banned any import of weapons into the territory of former Yugoslavia. 
Everything changed: the war began, the aggressor and the victim were clearly discernable, but the arms embargo has remained in place as if nothing had happened in the interim. 
While they kill our children, rape our women and destroy all our relics, do recognize our right to self-defence." 
With only guns and rifles in their hands, our defenders have faced artillery and tanks. 
In the belief that the only right path was to continue to defend our land and that in this just struggle the peace-loving and freedom-loving peoples of the world would support us, we refused for a very long time to negotiate with war criminals. 
Finally, faced with the unbearable plight of our people and the world's indifference, without any choice we accepted negotiations. 
In March 1993, after long and painful negotiations and with many concessions from our side, we signed the so-called Vance-Owen plan. 
We accepted the unjust peace offer in order to halt the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We did so in the hope that the injustice of the peace plan could still be corrected in the years of peace. 
Knowing the Bosnian soul, we believed - and we still believe - that peace can save - but that war will destroy - all that we call Bosnia. 
For many of us, Bosnia and Herzegovina is not only a homeland: it is an idea; it is a belief that peoples of different religions, different nationalities and different cultural traditions can live together. 
I did not leave by plane because the airport was closed. 
For days there is no electricity, water and gas in the city. 
The capital is completely blocked and is virtually dying. 
Yesterday, after I had arrived at United Nations Headquarters, I received a letter from Srebrenica, a small town on the river Drina. 
Thousands of civilians whose only fault is that they are not Serbs have been expelled from their homes in Banja Luka, Bijeljina, Janja and other towns under the control of Karadzic's army. 
Those who support this theory have their arguments, and I believe they have been heard here before. 
They maintain that overt aggression, followed by genocide, concentration camps and other forms of the darkest fascism, is at work in Bosnia and Herzegovina and that the world must be blind not to see it. 
This is the argument that has gained an increasing number of supporters. It will not be a good thing if the world's billion Muslims come to accept it. 
We have accepted the plan, and we have been punished by a complete blockade of Sarajevo. 
Both processes have occurred simultaneously, in parallel. 
Today, the highest civilian and military United Nations authorities are warning us: If you demand and succeed in achieving the lifting of the arms embargo, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) will pull out of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, and so on. 
We in Bosnia believe that, despite the hardships, good and justice cannot be defeated. 
We do not abandon our faith that the world can be better and that we should all work and strive continually to make it better. 
In this conviction, and despite all our disappointments and frustrations, I have come to speak here before the Assembly and to present some of our proposals. 
The last-mentioned of these measures should envisage, as an integral element, the opening of the city along the north communication route - road and highway - through the creation of a demilitarized belt 2.5 kilometres wide on both sides of the thoroughfares. 
In this demilitarized belt, only United Nations troops and police might remain. 
Under this formula we would limit our demand for the lifting of the arms embargo to the adoption of a formal decision, and the application or consequences of that decision would be deferred for six months. 
I should like, in conclusion, to state our two commitments. 
In such a Bosnia and Herzegovina the Serbs will have all rights, up to the highest level of autonomy, but they cannot have a state within a state. 
Secondly, we consider that, like all other nations, we have an inalienable right to self-defence. 
Therefore, if our compromise proposal on the arms embargo is rejected for any reason, we shall ask our friends to secure the immediate, and even unilateral, lifting of the embargo. 
Unfortunately, I have to inform representatives that, just today, I learned that this compromise proposal is meeting resistance, and even rejection, from some Contact Group countries. 
Finally, I take this opportunity to express our sincere gratitude to all friends of Bosnia and Herzegovina who have supported its struggle for survival and freedom. 
Mr. Claes (Belgium) (interpretation from French): It is with great pleasure that I join the previous speakers in congratulating you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of this Assembly. 
The great African country that you represent, Ce d'Ivoire, has always played an active and constructive role in our Organization. 
We are delighted to have you presiding over our proceedings. 
My German ministerial colleague, Mr. Klaus Kinkel, spoke this morning on behalf of the European Union. 
The views of my delegation are faithfully reflected in his statement and, consequently, there is no need for me to address the positions he has outlined. 
Five years ago the talk was of a new international order. 
For some, the reaction to the aggression against Kuwait marked the beginning of this new phase. 
Reality did not live up to our hopes. 
Today we have come to understand that the equilibrium based on a bipolar world did not have a "natural successor" and that it is up to us to build a new one, little by little, through trial and error. 
Of course, a new equilibrium is emerging in several parts of the world. 
First, there is the highly symbolic case of the Middle East. 
Even if implementation of the Washington and Cairo agreements is proving as arduous as was expected, every new stage constitutes an important step towards lasting peace. 
The historic rapprochement between Israel and Jordan strengthens this prospect. 
Mr. Seniloli (Fiji), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The new South Africa, too, is facing immense challenges, but at the same time it has become a beacon of hope for the entire African continent. 
The strengthening of democracy and the progress made in regional integration in Latin America seem to us yet another meaningful evolution. 
A number of countries in this region have now found the way towards sustainable economic development. 
The same holds true for Asia, where, moreover, a readiness for dialogue now exists. 
The regional Forum launched by the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN), contacts on the Korean peninsula and, at another level, the dialogue between the two sides of the Formosa Strait all contribute towards a new climate of confidence. 
While preparing to welcome four new members, the European Union has signed cooperation agreements with the majority of the countries of Central and Eastern Europe that might ultimately lead to full membership. 
Simultaneously, new geostrategic ties are being forged with Russia. 
The same will for dialogue is reflected in the discussion of major issues that concern the future of our Organization, such as reform of the Security Council. 
We prefer therefore to avoid ambitious projects that would give privileged status to several "regional Powers" according to imprecise criteria but would not reinforce the Council's ability to shoulder its responsibilities. 
Progress and the readiness for rapprochement are by no means universal: Central Africa and Bosnia and Herzegovina are cases in point. 
The situation in Rwanda is uppermost in our minds. 
We appeal to the leaders and prominent citizens of these countries to unite their efforts to broaden the base of political power and to stand firm against extremists. 
Naturally, my country will contribute to each stage of this renewal. 
The civil war in the former Yugoslavia has cast first Europe and then the entire world into profound disarray. 
The United Nations Protection Force has become one of the largest peace-keeping missions ever set up by our Organization. 
The United Nations and the European Union have worked together tirelessly to find a negotiated solution. 
The main Powers have now added their weight to these efforts. 
Let us hope that the latest attempt by the European Union, the United States and the Russian Federation will finally succeed in halting the bloodshed. 
From this rostrum I call upon the parties to seize this opportunity: put an end to madness and let peace return. 
I have just touched upon two cases of civil war where racial hatred has led to particularly inhumane behaviour. 
We must aim to banish every regime that is based on practices of "ethnic cleansing". 
So that this lesson may never be forgotten, Belgium favours the establishment of an international penal jurisdiction and expresses the wish that the international community do whatever is necessary to render it operational as soon as possible. 
In the meantime, we believe that the Tribunal created to judge the war crimes perpetrated in the former Yugoslavia will stand as a valuable precedent, which we would like to see extended to the crimes committed in Rwanda as soon as possible. 
The operational initiatives launched by Mr. Ayala Lasso - sending human rights monitors to Rwanda, for instance - have received early and concrete support from Belgium, among others. 
I am convinced that Mr. Ayala Lasso's actions will strengthen the respect for human rights and promote a successful dialogue among political leaders and human rights activists in every part of the world. 
This dialogue will take into account the differing approaches inspired by various cultures and religions, but in my opinion, it would lose its meaning if it were to compromise on the one essential point: the respect owed to the physical and moral integrity of every human being. 
For Belgium, the crisis in Rwanda has marked the international agenda. 
In the wake of the genocide, death lashed out blindly at a population in exile, pushing back the limits of horror already reached in Bosnia and Somalia. 
My fellow citizens were deeply troubled by the ruin of so many efforts of development, the failure of so many attempts at reconciliation. 
I believe the best way to honour all those who lost their lives is by reflecting in particular upon the limits and possibilities of international action. 
In this regard, the common experience in which Belgium took part - in the former Yugoslavia, in Somalia and in Rwanda - has enabled us, sometimes in tragic circumstances, to make a number of observations for future use. 
And, finally, as long as the security of the personnel involved cannot be guaranteed, it will become increasingly difficult to find troop contributors for peace-keeping missions, which will thereby reduce them to a purely theoretical instrument. 
In the absence of a United Nations multilateral force that can be deployed quickly, generalized offers of stand-by troops and equipment and standardization of equipment and procedures are objectives we must pursue diligently. 
The second implication is that, even though solidarity remains the basis for conceiving and implementing peace-keeping, this solidarity cannot be blind and automatic. 
Chapter VI, as well as "An Agenda for Peace", offer a wide choice of instruments for solving a crisis through negotiation, arbitration, and so on. 
Those who forget that peace-keeping operations are not a panacea do the Organization a disservice and often unwittingly contribute to making situations worse rather than solving them. 
Once it has been decided by the Security Council, a peace-keeping operation becomes everybody's business. 
All Member States must contribute according to their possibilities and as circumstances dictate. 
Of course, Member States must retain the sovereign right to decide whether or not to participate in a given peace-keeping operation, but in so doing, they should look beyond the criterion of national interest. 
All States should cooperate actively with a view to the success of the operation by facilitating its movements, supplies, reinforcements and the prepositioning of reserve troops. 
All States should use their diplomatic influence to help the Secretary-General achieve the political objectives of an operation. 
Secondly, a peace-keeping operation must be based on the consent of the parties, appropriate flexibility and adequate information. 
Every operation must be based on consensus among the States legitimately involved. 
In this all-too-frequent case, the Security Council's decision to act outside the framework of the traditional mandate and disregard the three usual conditions - in other words, agreement by the parties, the political process and a cease-fire - must be taken with great care. 
The Council must express this decision clearly in the mandate and accept all its consequences. 
An operation must at all times have the strength necessary to execute its mission safely. 
It also implies adequate equipment to fulfil the mandate and to react to emergencies. 
The deployment of a military reserve in the vicinity has already proven its usefulness, for example, in Somalia. It is a precautionary measure we should envisage more often in the future. 
As a rule, a force subject to local provocation must always have the choice between evacuating or remaining in place, between retreat or riposte. 
But the use of force is not the first option to be considered in order to discourage resistance to a peace-keeping operation. 
Education and persuasion will do miracles among populations that are often ill-informed or even misguided about the objectives of a peace-keeping operation. 
Experience has shown that it is absolutely necessary to develop a coherent information strategy. 
Each peace-keeping operation should be provided with an information unit and a radio transmitter to broadcast its message. 
Moreover, the ability to neutralize hostile propaganda sources should be put to use each time this propaganda threatens the safety of part of a population or United Nations personnel. 
This principle has two consequences. 
Moreover, for each operation a consultation committee should be created in which troop contributors, the members of the Security Council and the Secretariat can meet at regular intervals. 
This committee will enable the contributors better to assist the Secretariat in managing the operation. 
The prosecution of those who attack the peace-keeping forces must be efficiently organized. 
Later, when unexpected circumstances place the contingent in a situation of real danger, the Security Council and the Secretary-General must immediately adapt the mandate and, if necessary, the rules of engagement to that situation. 
The impunity granted so far to the perpetrators of such crimes gives rise to an uneasy feeling and undermines the credibility of the United Nations in the eyes of world opinion. 
The authority of our Organization over those whom it is trying to reconcile is negatively affected by this, and the Governments that contribute troops are increasingly worried. 
If men are to remain civilized, or become so, the art of association must grow and improve at the same rate as the equality of their conditions". 
Launching peace-keeping operations is without doubt a most generous expression of this art of acting together. 
The President: I now call on the Deputy Prime Minister and Minister for Foreign Affairs of Japan, Mr. Yohei Kono. 
Mr. Kono (Japan) (spoke in Japanese; English text furnished by the delegation): Allow me to begin my address by offering my congratulations to Mr. Amara Essy on the assumption of his new office. 
I should also like to express my respect for the excellent diplomatic skills demonstrated by his predecessor, Ambassador Insanally, during a period of momentous change. 
Recalling the blessings bestowed upon Japan by the international community at the time of its admission into this Organization, I intend to conduct a proactive foreign policy that will enable Japan to contribute, on a level commensurate with its political and economic status, to the future well-being of humankind. 
At the outset, I should like to discuss Japan's basic philosophy regarding its international contributions. 
Japan is engaged in economic assistance and various other efforts in order to eradicate poverty and achieve economic development, as well as to prevent conflicts and remove destabilizing factors. 
Japan does not, nor will it, resort to the use of force, prohibited by its Constitution. 
Japan will remain resolutely a nation of peace. 
Japan intends to continue to cooperate actively in such United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
At the same time, Japan is determined to enhance its contributions to efforts on global issues in economic and social areas. 
Today, the first area on which the United Nations should focus its efforts is the maintenance of international peace and security; the second is the resolution of economic and social problems. 
And if it is to carry out these two very important tasks effectively, it must undertake a third: the promotion of United Nations reform. 
As the only country to have suffered a nuclear attack, and adhering firmly to its three non-nuclear principles, Japan strives to achieve the ultimate goal of eliminating all nuclear weapons. 
Further, Japan supports the indefinite extension of the nuclear non-proliferation Treaty, and calls on all States that have not yet acceded to the Treaty to do so at the earliest opportunity. 
The unfettered transfer and excessive accumulation of conventional weapons is another destabilizing factor in many regions of the world today. 
In the civil wars we have witnessed in certain regions of Africa and elsewhere, for example, it has resulted in the escalation of combat and in enormous loss of life. 
It is my belief that the international community must seriously consider concrete measures to solve this problem. 
In this regard, the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms, designed to improve the transparency of arms transfers, has grown increasingly important as an effective measure for building confidence at the global level. 
More than 80 countries participate in the Register at present, and we strongly hope that many more will join. 
Japan will work together with other Member States to amplify and strengthen the Register by, for example, also including arms stockpiles in it. 
The prevention and settlement of regional conflicts requires a comprehensive approach which combines diplomatic efforts, United Nations peace-keeping operations, humanitarian aid, assistance for building social institutions, and aid for peace-building, such as rehabilitation and reconstruction assistance. 
Convinced of the importance of taking measures before conflicts become intractable, I am a strong advocate of the vigorous promotion of preventive diplomacy. 
From this viewpoint, I believe we should, in cooperation with the countries concerned, actively consider extending assistance for the stabilization of social and political conditions in regions or countries where there are elements of instability. 
United Nations peace-keeping operations have proved successful in Cambodia and many other regions, and they are expected to play an increasingly important role. 
Further improvement of the effectiveness of peace-keeping operations will require closer examination of, inter alia, their mandates, duration, scale of activities and cost, as well as full consideration of the safety of personnel. 
Strengthening the financial base of United Nations peace-keeping operations is an urgent task. 
It is also imperative that ways be sought to put peace-keeping operations on a sounder financial basis. 
Japan, for its part, will enhance its support for democratization with a view to helping peace take root after the fighting has ceased. 
It places particular importance on assisting efforts to hold free and fair elections. 
The second task of the United Nations is the solution of problems in economic and social areas, including those regarding development, the environment and human rights. 
With the changing international circumstances, the issue of development is now re-emerging as a global concern; a new strategy for development is thus called for. 
It is from this viewpoint that Japan has been advocating a development strategy that entails a comprehensive approach, combining assistance, trade, investment, and the transfer of technology, as well as a differentiated approach, tailored to the needs of developing countries according to their respective stages of development. 
The International Conference on African Development, held in Tokyo last year, proved to be a worthwhile forum for the discussion of how such a development strategy might be realized. 
In an effort to build upon the results of that Conference, an Asia-Africa seminar will be convened in Indonesia this December. 
In today's world, South-South cooperation, where more advanced developing countries share their experience and technology with other developing countries, is of increasing significance. 
Moreover, as the world's largest donor country, Japan continues its efforts to expand its official development assistance. 
In extending such assistance, it gives full consideration to such factors as trends in the recipient country's military expenditures and in its development and production of weapons of mass destruction, as well as its efforts to promote democracy and to introduce a market-oriented economy. 
At this time of increasing global interdependence, all humankind is confronted with new challenges, such as environmental and population problems, which can be overcome only through close cooperative efforts between industrialized and developing countries. 
Japan, for its part, is actively engaged in environmental- protection efforts. 
For example, it is working to strengthen the international framework for such efforts, to transfer relevant technologies to developing countries, and to expand and strengthen its official development assistance in environmental areas. 
With regard to population and AIDS, in February of this year Japan launched its Global Issues Initiative, under which it is greatly expanding assistance to developing countries to address these problems. 
At the International Conference on Population and Development, recently convened in Cairo, I stressed the importance of finding a solution to issues relating to population. 
We therefore eagerly anticipate the successful outcome of the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women, which will be convened next year. 
By the same token, Japan actively participates in the Women-in-Development programmes and other social-development activities administered by the various United Nations agencies. 
Economic development and human rights may be likened to the front and rear wheels of a vehicle: they must work in tandem to advance the development of democratic societies. 
Toward this end, Japan will cooperate in every way possible to assist the work of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
If it is to carry out effectively its two major tasks -maintaining international peace and security and resolving economic and social problems - the United Nations must make a serious effort to adapt to the new era by undertaking structural reform as well as administrative and budgetary reform. 
While the membership of the United Nations has grown from 51 countries in 1945 to 184 countries at the present time, the composition of the Council, which was intended to reflect the world situation as it existed when the United Nations was established, has remained virtually unchanged. 
It is therefore necessary to restructure and strengthen the Security Council, while ensuring its efficiency, so that it may reflect world realities. 
In keeping with Japan's basic philosophy regarding international contributions, which I outlined earlier, I wish to state that Japan is prepared, with the endorsement of many countries, to discharge its responsibilities as a permanent member of the Security Council. 
The General Assembly, in which 184 States participate, also needs to be reinvigorated, and it must coordinate its activities more closely with those of other United Nations agencies. 
Recently, efforts have begun to fine-tune United Nations activities in economic and social fields, such as development, the environment and human rights, and to establish clear priorities among them. 
In addressing these issues, which have profound implications for the future of humankind, it is necessary to continue to work towards the functional and organizational strengthening of the Economic and Social Council. 
The passage of a half century since the signing of the United Nations Charter has rendered the so-called "former enemy clauses" meaningless. 
Japan continues to seek their deletion from the text of the Charter. 
I have focused my remarks today on the three challenges facing the United Nations: the maintenance of international peace and security, the resolution of economic and social issues and the need for the reform of the Organization. 
If the United Nations pursues reform to meet the changing needs of the times and supports and expands cooperation among its Member States, I have every confidence that it will enhance its legitimacy as a universal organization and develop a capacity to respond to new challenges even more effectively. 
In his election I see a recognition of the role that Ce d'Ivoire, a friendly African country, has played on the international scene as well as an appreciation of his personal qualities and experience. 
To the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, I renew my homage for the secure and committed manner in which he is carrying out his mission. 
My German colleague has already addressed the Assembly on behalf of the 12 member States of the European Union, expressing positions to which Portugal fully subscribes. 
The end of the bipolar era has created, somewhat perversely, greater unpredictability and uncertainty in the system of collective security, which has most visibly led to a rebirth of extreme nationalism and new focuses of conflict. 
In this perspective, I would like to underline the importance we attach to cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations and mechanisms. 
The road to stability and the progressive development of a new concept of security also passes through the stimulation of political institutions capable of guaranteeing respect for universally recognized values. 
Similarly, greater international control of the use of force will require not only the best and most adequate means but also a constantly renewed political legitimacy in order to wield them. 
In my view, this legitimacy is tied to the goal of building an international society based on ideals which promote peace, democracy and human rights. 
We must also keep in mind the socio-economic dimension of the issues that threaten international stability and security. 
In this context, we underline the importance of the committed participation of all nations in an Agenda for Development, as the Secretary-General has invited us to do. 
Today more than ever, the portentous words of the Pope ring true: "Development is the new name of peace." 
In this regard, we need to rethink, not only the role of development aid, but also the very concept of development. 
It should become more comprehensive, including respect for democratic values and human rights as well as social and economic issues and other issues related to the preservation of the environment, demographics, the prevention of endemic diseases and the fight against the traffic in drugs. 
Here we must also underline the importance we attach to helping countries that are truly committed to implementing social and politico-economic reforms conducive to sustainable development. 
However, such a process must be complemented by an increasingly liberal international system and by a set of measures that seek to reduce the burden of external debt and create the conditions for a reactivation of private investment in their economies. 
In this context, I welcome the signing in Marrakesh of the Uruguay Round agreements and the forthcoming start-up of the World Trade Organization, which will allow for freer trade, with the simultaneous strengthening of rules and disciplines. 
For the entire continent, the European Union is undoubtedly an immense consolidating force of democratic ideals, stability, prosperity and respect for human rights. 
If the democratization of Eastern Europe has created the possibility of future adhesions to the European Union, it has also led to a new relationship as regards security on the continent. 
The question of the enlargement of NATO to the east cannot, however, overshadow the essential transatlantic dimension which must remain the cornerstone of European security. 
Therefore, Portugal affirms that all the possibilities of the Partnership for Peace, a mechanism aimed at uniting countries of the Eurasian region in activities of military cooperation, must be pursued. 
Last year, I stated here that Portugal considers the nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty fundamental for international security. 
While referring to security, I should like to welcome and support the initiative announced here yesterday by President Clinton to reach an agreement on reducing the proliferation of anti-personnel mines. 
Despite all the efforts applied towards bringing an end to that situation, war goes on with its tragic fare of death, destruction and suffering. 
We must, however, recognize that this progress is insufficient and that, without real political will shown by all parties directly involved, a stable and long-lasting solution will never be found. 
We are, in fact, reinforcing the Portuguese contingent in the area within the activities of the Western European Union (WEU). 
Sub-Saharan Africa, to which my country is linked by particularly strong cultural and historical ties, continues to be the region of the planet with the most worrying levels of development. 
Portugal has defended the idea that the international community should grant Africa first priority, commensurate with the unparalleled magnitude of the problems that need to be overcome. 
But firstly, Africans themselves must prove that underdevelopment is not inevitable. 
Portugal, which actively participated in all efforts to support the process of democratic transition in that country, warmly salutes the new South Africa, a country which is host to an important Portuguese community. 
We believe that the human, economic and technological potential of that country can undoubtedly constitute an important factor for economic recovery in all of southern Africa. 
We appeal to the main Mozambican political forces to find the forms of dialogue and understanding conducive to guaranteeing a true national reconciliation with full respect for democratic principles. 
Portugal was an observer at the negotiations and is represented in all the commissions created by the peace accord, playing a major role in the formation of the new army, as well as participating significantly in the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ). 
Portugal will remain committed to following this process closely in the context of the accords and we consider it important that the international community support Mozambique not only during this particular phase but also in what we hope will be the following stage of national reconstruction and reconciliation. 
In southern Africa, one of the longest, and surely deadliest, conflicts the world has ever known rages on. 
The international community cannot and must not forget the origins of the current conflict, which frustrated the hopes of the Angolan people created after the Bicesse accords and the elections of September 1992. 
Beyond attributing blame, it is now more important not to give up the efforts to bring this terrible conflict to an end. 
UNAVEM II must be given the necessary means to complete its mission. 
Despite the continuation of the conflict in Angola, the historical changes under way in southern Africa offer possibilities which must be consolidated and developed. 
From the very beginning, Portugal has supported the creation of this mechanism and, in conjunction with African and other like-minded countries, is prepared to participate actively in the search for means that will permit the empowerment of such an instrument. 
One of the current priorities of our foreign policy is the convergence of efforts with those countries which share with us the Portuguese language. 
With them we are building a community which I am sure will come to represent a new and exemplary political reality. 
That cooperation is institutionalized in its own mechanisms, among which I single out the dialogue between the European Union and the Rio Group as well as the Ibero-American Summits. 
This is what happened, once again, at the Summit in Cartagena, Colombia. 
That very positive evolution contrasts even more strongly with such shocking situations as that of Haiti, a country where conditions are being created for the re-establishment of democratic constitutional order following the intervention of a multinational force authorized by the United Nations Security Council. 
To that end, we have advocated a rapprochement with the countries of that area in accordance with the Lisbon Declaration of the European Council, which, I recall, defined a new concept for a political, economic, social and cultural relationship between the European Union and the Maghreb. 
Following the Corfu meeting of the European Council, which attached particular importance to stability and security in the Mediterranean, we reaffirm our dedication to a dialogue and a deepening of ties with the countries of the region. 
In fact, it is important that the countries of both sides of the Mediterranean deepen their dialogue so that we can avoid the spread of an idea which we reject - that of conflict between civilizations. 
On the contrary, we should value the concept that countries with different political ideas and whose populations espouse diverse religions are able to establish ties of trust and true cooperation. 
The accords already signed between Israel and the Palestinians on the one hand and Israel and Jordan on the other testify to their determination in seeking a comprehensive, just and lasting peace. 
The achievements already made will certainly serve as a catalyst for new initiatives. 
From this perspective, the decisions and resolutions of the United Nations should reflect the positive developments already registered. 
We hope that progress in the peace process, in both its bilateral and multilateral aspects, foreshadows the capacity to generate a new era of stability and development in that part of the world. 
Universalism has always marked the ideas and behaviour of the Portuguese. 
In Asia Portugal has centuries-old ties with a number of countries which we wish to maintain and develop. 
We are certain that the countries of that region will have ever-increasing importance in the determination of the fate of our planet. 
We support the work of the High Commissioner and the Centre for Human Rights, both of which should be granted the necessary financial means for an efficient exercise of their functions. 
We defend with particular commitment the principle of universality when applied to respect for human rights and their indivisibility, and we oppose any attempt to subordinate their strict observance to other objectives. 
On this issue, we cannot and must not yield. 
We believe that democracy, respect for human rights and development are mutually reinforcing. 
East Timor has recently ceased to be an almost forgotten Territory. 
On 16 November the Convention on the Law of the Sea will come into force, culminating a long and important process which will open new and determinant channels of action and cooperation. 
The importance of this area will clearly justify the General Assembly's adopting by consensus the draft resolution of the Economic and Social Council on the proclamation of 1998 as the international year of the oceans. 
Portugal actively participates in this debate, seeking with the holding of Lisbon Expo/98 - the last great exposition of the twentieth century, the subject-matter of which is directly related to this area -to provide an important instrument for the achievement of the goals we have set. 
These reforms, which we believe to be essential and urgent, should be carried out with transparency and on a consensual basis. 
Although we are still at a preliminary stage, we consider it useful to state here the aim of our thinking on this matter. 
We maintain that a third category of members should not be created beyond those of permanent and non-permanent members. 
A pragmatic and reasonable solution to ensure greater representation on the Council would be to increase the number of non-permanent members by one for each region. 
We encourage regional agreements which, through increased rotation, will permit greater representation on the Council. 
Both the unified Germany, a country that provided a notable incentive for the construction of the European Union, and Japan, a great Power of the Asia-Pacific region, are in a position to make an effective contribution towards increasing the weight and the efficiency of the Security Council. 
In this context, and among the eligible countries, we point naturally to Brazil, a founding Member of the United Nations, the largest country in Latin America and a State that has unequivocally abided by the principles of the Charter. 
Our candidature reflects a position of profound commitment to the main objectives of the United Nations as set out in the Charter. 
It reflects also our desire to contribute fully to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Thus, Portugal reaffirms its commitment with regard to the objectives of the United Nations, which my country has supported with increasing responsibility as an active participant in the different areas of the Organization and, particularly, in the United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
We are approaching the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations Charter. 
In this celebration, we wish to contribute to renewing our ideals and sparking people's conscience in order to promote increased participation in the objectives established by the Charter of the United Nations. 
In short, this means the creation of a greater sensitivity to the irreplaceable role of the United Nations in the resolution of the major issues faced by humanity at the turn of the century. 
The President: I now call on the Minister of State, Minister for Foreign Affairs of Senegal and for Senegalese Living Abroad. 
Mr. Niasse (Senegal) (interpretation from French): The international community is meeting once again, assembling the great diversity of the nations which are its members, to consider the state of the world and to chart the paths of progress for the 12 months that lie ahead. 
His election is both an honour to him personally and a tribute to his country inasmuch as the world recognizes and acknowledges the great dedication of Ce d'Ivoire to everything affecting peace and understanding among people. 
It does so thanks to the vision of the late President Houphou\x{892e}-Boigny, which continues to be carried on by his illustrious successor, President Henri Konan B\x{5dae}i. 
The personal joy and pride which I feel concerning him as our friend and brother is shared by my entire delegation as well as in Senegal which, since time immemorial, has had numerous ties of friendship and cooperation with Ce d'Ivoire. 
Hence, the acknowledgement of his merits by the international community was received and hailed in Senegal with the same intensity as in Ce d'Ivoire. 
In so doing this mission is entrusted to Senegal, whose dedication to human rights and to the other areas falling within the competence of this important Committee, is known to all. 
If there are years which the history of the world cannot ignore, the twelve-month period that has just elapsed is doubtless among them. 
It has been extremely rich in events of great political significance characterized by the positive developments of the situation in South Africa which saw the end of apartheid and which, only a few months ago, saw the advent of a democratic Power. 
It was also a period marked by the political and psychological upheavals that have taken place in Arab-Israeli relations. 
In this context, we are gratified to see South Africa now occupying its rightful place in the family of nations. 
They justify the hope of seeing the establishment, between those States and peoples, of cooperation at all possible levels, to manage, together, their vital support systems. 
Such efforts must be pursued, stepped up and encouraged. 
However, the past year, although marked by such positive and historic events, was not free from reasons for concern and even, at times, despair. 
Indeed, despite our constantly renewed efforts, a number of conflicts persist and are even sometimes becoming mired down in scenes of horror we had hoped never against to witness. 
The Organization of African Unity (OAU) has dedicated itself to this task, and it has done so persistently and courageously. 
After having hailed the meritorious efforts undertaken by the authorities in Luanda, we must launch another strong and concrete appeal to UNITA to allow peace finally to reign in Angola. 
In Somalia, the peace so long sought by the international community can obviously come about only through an overall political settlement that would deal with all aspects of that fratricidal conflict. 
The General Assembly at that time responded to the appeal by the Senegalese Head of State by adopting a resolution to that effect that is still highly relevant. 
Given the persistence of the problem of Somalia, which today seems more than ever likely to take another tragic turn, it would appear that the time has come to re-examine that initiative. 
In Rwanda, a human tragedy on a virtually unprecedented scale took place following the events of last April. 
Indeed, President Abdou Diouf, then the Chairman of the OAU, presided over the lengthy negotiations that culminated in the Arusha Agreements. 
With regard to Bosnia and Herzegovina, need we recall that this is a United Nations Member State to whose territorial integrity and sovereignty the international community is committed. 
This places full responsibility on the community of nations, gathered together here, to settle the conflict after identifying the aggressor. 
In this connection, we believe that the adoption on 23 September 1994 of Security Council resolution 943 (1994), which suspended the economic sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), is not only premature but untimely, given the deterioration in the situation. 
In our view, those measures represent the minimum we should expect from the international community in order to give credibility to the peace process being pursued in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Today, indeed, the feeling of insecurity emanates more often from the vicissitudes of daily life than from any fear of global cataclysm. 
Job security, health security and environmental security are the forms that the global problem of security takes today. 
On that occasion we shall have to restructure our thinking about development, and it will be necessary to highlight better the human aspect of development based on greater international solidarity. 
It was in this spirit that, here on 30 September 1992, Senegal's Head of State proposed to the international community the conclusion of a general agreement on solidarity - a gentlemen's agreement on solidarity. 
We favour the formula "Trade, not aid", which has often been used to indicate that global trade is the genuine driving force for economic progress - more so than aid for development. 
It is beneficial that, along these lines, on 15 April last, in Marrakesh in the Kingdom of Morocco, the representatives of 126 countries signed the agreement that created the World Trade Organization (WTO). 
Thus, the Marrakesh Final Act opens the way for a new dynamic of concerted action, of consultation and solidarity, that will finally allow for the promotion of a more just and more balanced system designed to govern international trade. 
Many of us here represent those countries. 
As an initiator of the Convention, our continent - Africa - cannot but welcome the conclusion of this multilateral legal instrument, which recognizes the existence of such a worrying environmental problem. 
It is desirable that there should be available to this Convention, as to others of the same type, sufficient financial resources to enable it to halt and reverse the process of desertification, which is a real scourge for the African continent. 
For example, how can the Organization deal with identity claims, domestic difficulties and civil wars while respecting the principle of the sovereignty of States, which is the cornerstone of the San Francisco Charter? 
If it is to last, the wind of democratization that they have created at the national level requires parallel action at the international level. 
Indeed, we must all ensure the equal participation of all States in the establishment of new norms that can give international life a more solid foundation and provide better security for all. 
The President: I now call on the Deputy Prime Minister and Minister for Foreign Affairs and Trade of New Zealand, His Excellency Mr. Donald Charles McKinnon. 
Mr. McKinnon (New Zealand): I should like, first, to congratulate Mr. Amara Essy of Ce d'Ivoire on his well-deserved election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session and to convey to him our good wishes for every success in his work. 
The general debate is our chance, as Members of the United Nations, to undertake together an annual review of the Organization's work - its successes and its failures - and to identify collectively the issues we want to focus on. 
With the fiftieth anniversary next year, there is a pressing need to do so. 
That will be the occasion to chart our new priorities for the twenty-first century. 
If, however, within some parts of the Organization we are bereft of purpose and intentions this golden anniversary threatens to be less joyous and more muted than many of us anticipated. 
The New Zealand people have always believed in the United Nations, in a collective approach to the resolution of global and regional problems. 
This has been demonstrated by strong support for the United Nations by successive Governments. 
When New Zealand took part in the founding of the United Nations we and many others saw our primary purpose as providing for a system of collective security. 
Until very recently that was little more than a vision. 
With the end of the confrontation between two super-Power blocs, the goal of "the organized common peace", of which President Woodrow Wilson spoke so eloquently three generations ago, presents itself. 
We must not let it slip from our grasp this time. 
Collective security, or working together, is the cornerstone of the security of small States. 
Today they are the overwhelming majority of the membership of this Organization. 
New Zealanders recognize that peace is indivisible, that remoteness is certainly no safeguard: a problem in any part of the world can ripple to the Earth's farthest corners. 
While we are the country probably most distant from the Balkans conflict, we have sent an enhanced company of soldiers to help in efforts to ease suffering and, I earnestly hope with the will of the parties involved, one day bring peace throughout the former Yugoslavia. 
For the same reasons, our defence personnel can be found engaged in peace-support operations in Africa, the Middle East, Asia and most recently Haiti. 
And there are New Zealand nurses, firefighters and aid workers spread around the globe in support. 
Against this backdrop, however, New Zealanders are puzzled at times by the way in which the United Nations carries out some of its important tasks. 
In Bosnia, despite the employment of what is by any standards a large, well-armed and well-trained force, people see on their television screens nightly the frustration of the United Nations Protection Force by small groups of irregulars, a single policeman or even small groups of non-combatants. 
And what can one say about the appalling tragedy in Rwanda? How can so much hatred have been unleashed so viciously, killing hundreds of thousands? What we watched with horror on our television screens was destruction on a scale we thought only megaton bombs were capable of. 
There are no easy answers. 
But the first key to unlocking the possibilities for a genuine collective security must be the proper application of the United Nations Charter. 
We have to decide at exactly what point the United Nations should get involved in the peacemaking operation. 
Do we recognize a problem, and, if we do, is the preventive diplomacy that we so firmly believe in occurring? 
In my view, we have to follow the intention of the Charter. 
First, at the outset of a crisis, or even the signs of a crisis, we have to make more serious efforts through that preventive diplomacy to resolve problems and conflicts by negotiation. 
Efforts must be made at an early stage to address the root causes of conflicts by the Security Council's exercising all its responsibilities under Chapter VI of the Charter. 
However, on some occasions, in these days of modern media technology, we face the dilemma caused by the divergence between what the public perceives as happening and what is the reality. 
Extensive media coverage puts pressure on for immediate response. 
In the case of Rwanda, that was appropriate. 
A second area where the Charter could be more carefully applied is when disputes are first placed before the Council. 
Our experience on the Security Council suggests the investment in openness that would be achieved by developing a practice of collectively hearing directly from the parties involved would be worthwhile, even if it were done only informally. 
New Zealand has pressed this issue for some time, but so far with limited success. 
Leadership and sacrifices by the large Powers were, for example, instrumental in successfully challenging aggression against the small State of Kuwait three-and-a-half years ago. 
Making distinctions between the views of the "P5" and the rest is not really healthy. 
It must work together, and by that I mean giving full weight to the views of all its members. 
The strength of the Security Council is enhanced each year by the vigorous enthusiasm brought by new members on 1 January, testing what may have become an accepted second-best. 
I would remind the Assembly that the Charter clearly envisages that the norm for operations to maintain international peace and security will be United Nations operations. 
National operations are not ruled out, of course. 
I wish therefore to highlight and question recent trends toward coalitions under national command, and the implications for the collective security needs of small and distant countries where no strategic interest is involved. 
Successes, hopefully, will outweigh failures, but we all have an obligation to improve the success rate. 
I am an enthusiastic supporter of improving our success rate, but much of that will come down to the way in which issues are managed. 
This is very valuable. 
What are these tools? And how do we apply them to the conduct of peace-keeping operations? 
Let me go back to that first point, a sustainable financial system. 
We have had serious problems with reserves and we have significant debt to contributing countries. 
The largest contributor has indicated that it will unilaterally reduce its share of funding from October next year. 
It requires urgent action. 
Why do we have this crisis? There are some simple answers. 
There is enough evidence emerging to suggest that there may be serious inequities in the present system. 
Some countries with extraordinarily strong growth over the past 5 to 10 years appear in the revised scale issued by the Committee on Contributions with a constant or even reduced contribution level. 
That is not acceptable. 
It must be remedied. 
We do not want a hollow celebration on the fiftieth anniversary with a cash crisis hanging over the Organization. 
We must make a commitment to resolve this crisis before the conclusion of the forty-ninth session. 
To do that we need to put in place more transparent procedures throughout the Organization. 
The management of peace-keeping operations is allocated to the Secretariat. 
This is not a promotion of micro-management, nor am I implying any criticism of the Secretariat staff. 
Ironically, the Security Council had, in resolution 814 (1993), already foreseen the need in the case of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) for a detailed political accountability and provided for a committee to follow the operation closely. 
But the committee was never established. 
New Zealand has proposed in the Security Council that a committee or an ad hoc working group should be established to fill this gap and enhance the accountability of the Organization to its politically responsible representatives. 
I certainly remain hopeful that progress can be made in this area. 
The third point I draw to the attention of members is the need for clear objectives with regular reviews. 
Clearer mission objectives must be developed and kept under review. 
I am delighted that some progress has in fact been made. 
The Council is now identifying more closely the terms of mandates for United Nations operations, and it is becoming usual to build a specific review cycle into its mandates. 
Many believe this is governed by the use or non-use of the words "Chapter VII". 
This could well be a false conclusion. 
It is clear that common principles are necessary to guide peace-keepers on the appropriate use of force when they take part in operations in pursuit of an agreed United Nations strategic objective. 
As for the review, while there are plenty of mid-term reviews there is, as yet, no systematic process of review at the end of an operation. 
The budget of every peace-keeping operation should include provision, as a principal line item, for the preparation of a comprehensive review of the operation's achievements relative to the mandate set. 
Such reviews should be separate from the financial performance review and should address the substance of the operation and seek to identify all relevant lessons for the conduct of future operations. 
I address now the question of command and control. 
There is a weakness in the command and control structures and they do need attention. 
It is true the personnel of national defence forces which contribute forces to the United Nations legally remain in their country's national service. 
But as I see it, parallel to the allocation of responsibility to the United Nations Force Commander must be a recognition that the national command structure will not seek to direct their forces in operational matters. 
If the national command authority has serious difficulties, then the appropriate course of action in all cases - except an emergency - is for the issue to be resolved with United Nations Headquarters. 
If resolution is not possible the unit should be withdrawn. 
I come to the question of the safety of peace-keeping personnel. 
A major requirement for effective collective security is that countries contributing troops and civilian personnel should have confidence that their personnel in the field will have the best possible support to ensure their safety and security. 
In addition, the legal regime under which peace-keeping operations are conducted needs to reflect the extraordinary personal risk which United Nations personnel are undertaking on behalf of us all in carrying out collective security operations. 
It is right that such personnel should be differentiated from soldiers in an armed conflict and that there should be a higher standard of legal responsibility for anybody who attacks them. 
I urge all members of the Assembly to support New Zealand's initiative on this issue currently in the Sixth Committee, that the necessary flexibility be shown on outstanding issues and that we make a really determined effort to complete work on the draft convention this year. 
In my sixth point I would say that a critical tool for effective collective security is a strategy for resource availability. 
Human resources were available but they lacked training and they lacked equipment. 
But there is also the need for a capacity in all peace-keeping operations for a forceful response in self-defence. 
There are important lessons to be learned from the troop losses in Rwanda last April and again I draw attention to the linkage between mandates, rules of engagement, doctrine and planning. 
The United Nations will have to go beyond the current work being done on stand-by forces to address this problem. 
A quick start-up capability, with owned or leased equipment immediately available to the United Nations, would have made a significant difference in the Rwanda situation. 
I have spoken about the factors that need to be taken into account in managing peace-keeping operations. 
I now wish to address the terms of their engagements. 
There comes a point when the parties must take their fate in their own hands rather than the Council avoiding the hard decisions just by rolling over the mandates. 
At the same time, a range of different considerations should prevail when the United Nations reaches the end of a successful peace-keeping process. 
The United Nations deserves congratulations on its achievements in Cambodia, for example, but the future there is still not certain, and the United Nations must maintain its responsibilities. 
Rehabilitation in that country must continue. 
Another example of a situation in which peacemaking and peace-building have to be seen as a coherent whole is in the area of demining. 
This is a critically important humanitarian function. 
New Zealand's military forces have had a lot of experience in helping the United Nations with demining in Afghanistan, Cambodia and, most recently, Mozambique. 
The Security Council Mission that visited Mozambique about two months ago reported its dismay at the delays and at the state of the programme generally. 
It is a concern that lessons learned from earlier operations such as Afghanistan and Cambodia do not appear to be retained. 
Having seen firsthand the effects of mines in Cambodia, I do believe we should move more expeditiously than the speed of the present performance. 
New Zealand certainly looks forward to working with other delegations to improve performance in this area, and I would certainly add that my Government was most interested in the comments President Clinton made here yesterday about the proposal for the elimination of the world's 85 million anti-personnel land-mines. 
This is an urgent task. 
No one who has seen firsthand the human cost of mines can offer anything less than full cooperation to this end. 
Many of the things I have discussed today require reforms by the Security Council, or at least in conjunction with it. 
But I cannot escape the conclusion that even if all of these were accomplished, the political legitimacy of the Security Council could still erode over a period of time. 
Ultimately it could lose the credibility vital to the role it carries out. 
We have, of course, as many others have done, followed the debate on Security Council reform in the Open-ended Working Group set up last year. 
There are shades of difference on the numbers for the total membership, but consensus does seem to be emerging around five or six new members. 
It is time to do what is achievable and what benefits most Members. 
Given the need for 122 ratifications, we are aware that even a simple expansion, hopefully adopted next year, will take several years to come into force. 
It would not be unrealistic, therefore, for the year 2000 to see the first meeting of the expanded Council. 
We, all 184 of us, are its doctors, and we need to act quickly. 
Mr. Ould Lekhal (Mauritania) (interpretation from Arabic): First of all, I should like to extend to you, Sir, on behalf of my delegation, my warmest congratulations on your well-deserved election to the presidency of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
We are convinced that your outstanding skills and your vast experience will guarantee the success of this session. 
I should like also to express my most sincere congratulations to your predecessor, Ambassador Samuel Insanally of Guyana, for the competence and skill with which he led the work of the previous session. 
Instead of the hoped-for prosperity, what we are witnessing today are bloody conflicts which are ravaging entire countries with all their attendant miseries and forms of destruction. 
Such nefarious developments not only undermine all the hard-won achievements of the people of those countries, but also afflict them with new types of suffering and make them lose any hope they may have had in enjoying a life of dignity, stability and progress. 
The international economic situation continues to be cause for concern for a large number of developing countries that feel the negative impacts of structural adjustment programmes, which focus on macroeconomic equilibriums and display a marked degree of such indifference to the social cost of such adjustments. 
It should be emphasized that of the 55 countries which have implemented those programmes during the 1980-1989 period, only 7 have been able to improve their economic situation. 
During that same decade, a downward trend in per capita income was noted in 29 countries, while in 13 other countries there has been a real deterioration of social conditions. 
Furthermore such deterioration will have an adverse effect on the chances for the success of other ongoing negotiations which aim at finding solutions to problems that threaten the prosperity of humankind as a whole. 
If in our time unemployment and a high crime rate are widespread phenomena, countries with limited resources are apt to be more exposed to their effects than others. 
In this regard, we welcome the forthcoming World Summit for Social Development, in Copenhagen, and hope the summit will result in initiatives that will enable developing countries to make significant advances in their development. 
Such a document would deserve our appreciation and should obtain widespread support in order for it to become a true tool in promoting economic and social development everywhere. 
The Islamic Republic of Mauritania has, along with countries threatened by the phenomenon of desertification, made major efforts to conclude a world convention to fight drought and desertification, especially in Africa. 
While we welcome the positive outcome of those negotiations, we do express the hope that the convention will be the start of positive action on the part of the international community in favour of those countries which have suffered the most. 
All the results achieved thanks to the efforts of the United Nations highlight the focal and vital role with which our Organization is entrusted and attest to its universality. 
A rapid overview of our globe and the areas of tension is enough to prove that underdevelopment and the problems it causes only fuel such tensions. 
While we commend the progress achieved in these two areas, we must not lose sight of the fact that democracy cannot be confined to the national frameworks of individual States, but should embrace also international relations among nations. 
Those elections, which have elicited extensive participation on the part of voters, have been covered extensively by the independent national press, following electoral campaigns by several political parties which represent various trends of opinion. 
Thus the Mauritanian people are daily consolidating the foundations of their young democracy, which in the words of the President of the Republic, His Excellency Mr. Maaouya Ould Sid'Ahmed Taya, is the mainspring "of all sovereignty and legality". 
It is in this democratic environment that the Mauritanian people are waging a determined struggle against various aspects of economic and social underdevelopment. 
The end of the cold war has opened up new vistas for the emergence of a better world where justice and peace may prevail. 
The Islamic Republic of Mauritania hopes this initial success will lead to a just, comprehensive and lasting peace based on the implementation of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
Our determination stems from our desire to reach a just and lasting solution and to strengthen the process of building a united Arab Maghreb. 
We are aware that the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya has shown tangible proof of its readiness to cooperate with the United Nations and other groups and that the embargo is affecting the interests of all other peoples in the Maghreb. 
With regard to Africa, I should like to express my country's satisfaction with the peace-keeping operations approved by the United Nations with the aim of putting an end to the bloody confrontations in parts of that continent. 
The operation was a model of proper and disinterested humanitarian intervention. 
My country took part in that noble humanitarian action that saved tens of thousands of human lives and provided our Rwandan brethren with an opportunity to work together to find a solution to their problem. 
Unfortunately, Rwanda is not the only place in Africa where an armed conflict is causing fratricidal strife. 
In Somalia, Liberia and Angola, civil wars continues to rage, despite the tireless efforts of the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity to restore peace and concord in place of hatred and war between brothers. 
We hope the citizens of those countries will heed the voice of reason and will agree to safeguard their interests and the right of their peoples to enjoy peace and security. 
This objective can be achieved only through responsible and constructive dialogue. 
Experience has shown that the language of arms cannot lead to valid solutions. 
In Mozambique we are following with special interest the various steps expected to lead to the holding of elections on the 27th and 28th of October 1994. 
We hope those elections will embody the spirit of the peace agreement concluded in October 1992 and that they will be conducted under proper conditions of peace and concord. 
We welcome the representatives of South Africa. 
Their presence here among us, representing as it does the culmination of a decades-long struggle by all African peoples, is a source of pride and happiness. 
The efforts of the international community over two long years have failed to put an end to the Serbian aggression, which has clearly taken the form of "ethnic cleansing" vis--vis the Muslims. 
In 1995 we will be celebrating the fiftieth anniversary of our Organization. 
That commemoration should make it possible for us to take stock of the progress made over half a century and to devise better plans and programmes to deal with future problems. 
Two other events of major importance will take place in the same year and will have to do with the search for solutions to major problems which are still pending: the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women in Beijing. 
By so doing our Organization would crystallize humanity's aspirations to a world of peace and stability and would then become a true crucible where all nations joined their efforts to bring forth an era of freedom, democracy and respect for human rights. 
Through this dream, mankind sought to put an end to wars and armed conflicts, to protect the sovereignty of nations, and to guarantee respect for their independence and free choice. 
The United Nations was born; and along with it, a great project emerged - one that was expected to contribute to the solution of the world's crises. 
The peoples of the world expected a lot from those organs, and treated them accordingly, with a deference commensurate with their standing. 
The will of this prestigious world body, which represents the position, the decision, and the will of the world's peoples, is more comprehensive than the will of any individual State, no matter how great and powerful it may be. 
The peoples of the world looked up to it and accorded it the respect normally granted to the defenders of right and justice. 
Right and justice supersede political interests, no matter how strong they may be. 
I beg your indulgence for daring to voice these questionings. 
I beg your indulgence, because those who need the United Nations are not the powerful and the influential. 
It was created for the oppressed, for the unjustly treated, for those who are not powerful by any means. 
Many nations have had a history larger than their geography, a role larger than their size, and a contribution far greater than the potential of others. 
Lebanon is one of those States. 
We have existed for thousands of years, ever since humanity first organized itself into entities. 
Mr. Lopes da Rosa (Guinea-Bissau), Vice-President, took the Chair. Side by side with its Phoenician civilization, Lebanon embraced Pharaonic, Mesopotamian, Persian, Greek, Roman, Arab, and Western civilizations. 
Our foremost contribution was to give mankind its first alphabet. 
We volunteered to work in all the United Nations organs and programmes at all levels. 
The principle of state-building in the post-First World War era was based on nationalities and ethnic origins. 
But today in the era of communications super-highways, in the era of ever-increasing demographic mobility, we have come to recognize that this principle, when put to the test, has failed. 
While attempts have been made through the years to obliterate the distinctive identities of peoples living under certain regimes - as in the case of the Soviet Union during the Stalin era - those identities have resurfaced, as have the problems which resulted from the attempt at their suppression. 
If Lebanon were an almost unique case in the past, given the pluralistic features of its society, it is no longer so today. 
The Lebanese experience has become commonplace, as we have come to witness through the now commonplace demographic movement of populations and the lowering of geopolitical barriers. 
While our formula has been tested, many countries are still in the experimental stage. 
With the demise of the theory of nationalism, there is need for a new system, one that allows for the coexistence of different cultures and identities under the roof of one homeland, as dictated by modern economic, technological, and practical challenges and needs. 
Lebanon, its land and its people have had to suffer the ravages of regional and international conflicts, the vagaries of hurricanes of international ideological differences and their complications. 
No technological invention, no matter how ingenious, and no technique of war have been able to undermine our people's determination to regain its independence, freedom, sovereignty and peace. 
We have waited so long for the international community to show some real interest. 
We have also waited impatiently for the implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978), only to see the Council refrain from condemning the aggression rather than enforce its resolutions. 
When it does condemn, the condemnation applies equally to the aggressor and the aggressed under the pretext of supporting the peace process. 
We were invited to the Madrid Peace Conference. 
We were optimistic about the invitation, the content and the sponsorship. 
The co-sponsors were super-Powers and the Conference was to be convened on the basis of a just, comprehensive and lasting peace, anchored in the principle of "land for peace" and on the basis of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967), 338 (1973) and 425 (1978) respectively. 
We accepted advice to join in that mechanism. 
We were expected to discuss mechanisms and schedules. 
Months followed upon each other's heels in waiting, time and again, for parliamentary elections, for presidential elections, for the appropriate moment on the local level and for circumstances aimed at improving the position of one side while isolating or cornering the other side. 
Three years have passed, and our tour of world capitals is almost complete. 
The principle of "land for peace" still awaits the definition of the land concept. 
The principle of negotiating land for peace, which presupposes equality in the negotiating positions, is preempted by pressuring the Arab negotiator so that he is left with nothing to offer. 
Resistance must stop - so we are told - without any guarantee of withdrawal or liberation. The boycott must end, but no guarantees are given for the recovery of the usurped rights. 
We are asked to celebrate and to shake hands without knowing what it is we are celebrating. 
Yes, we the victims of aggression are required to give security guarantees to the aggressor. 
Those without weapons are required to reassure those who possess nuclear, chemical and bacteriological weapons. ................ 
The days when the problems of peoples were confined to their own countries are over. 
The days when geographic and political boundaries were a barrier between peoples are over. 
Our era is one of interdependence and of communication. It is an era of the lowering of all barriers. 
No country is too remote. 
No matter how far removed from the area of conflict, it will still be affected by that conflict and by the demographic problems that do not recognize boundaries or borders, unless such problems are stemmed at the source. 
We can always be subject to nuclear, chemical and bacteriological pollution, since there are no boundaries in the atmosphere. 
The environment can very well become contaminated, because the mountains cannot stop the wind from blowing, and nature cannot stop rivers from flowing. 
We will all be affected, whenever and wherever a disaster strikes. 
The Middle East must not forever remain a fiery volcano that threatens the peace of the world around it, challenges international security, and destabilizes the world economy. 
It must not remain the source of the world's anger and resentment. 
Let there be no more occupied territories, no more acts of aggression, no more prisoners languishing in the prisons. Let there be no more blood flowing through the land of the prophets. 
Let no more darkness prevail in the cradle of God's religions. 
This region will not enjoy more favorable opportunities than those that exist today. 
Our region must produce visionaries, as it has always done, and not manipulators of peace. 
Our congratulations to you, Sir, on the assumption of the presidency of this session of the General Assembly cannot come from the heart in isolation of what we expect from the United Nations during your presidency. 
The efforts of the Secretary-General cannot be viewed or appreciated outside the scope of our view of the United Nations. 
Mr. Insulza (Chile) (interpretation from Spanish): May I first congratulate you, Sir, on your election to preside over our work. 
I wish you every success in your presidency, and assure you that you may rely on the full cooperation of the delegation of Chile. 
I wish also to greet the Secretary-General and to assure him once again of our support in the performance of his difficult task. 
The fall of the ideological barriers imposed by the cold war gave rise to expectations of an era of peace and global security. 
At the same time, the processes of globalization and economic interdependence are creating new opportunities for progress and making the dissemination of technology and knowledge more feasible. 
Nevertheless, five years after the end of the cold war we must acknowledge that the reality has fallen far short of our dreams. 
The last decade of this century is one of uncertainty and contradictions. 
Regrettably, along with the signs of hope there has been a re-emergence of many economic, political, ethnic, religious and cultural conflicts and a tendency towards fragmentation and differentiation, which pose new threats to the peace and new challenges for the international order. 
This process of transition has enhanced the role of the United Nations as the guarantor of world peace and security. 
It has compelled our Organization to assume new responsibilities, both in negotiations for conflict prevention and in operations for the maintenance or restoration of peace. 
Nevertheless, the immediate concern to maintain peace and security should not prevent us from recognizing and attacking the root causes of these conflicts. 
Tackling these problems requires using the imagination, creativity and solidarity of the international community, as well as resources as large as or even larger than those being spent today on resolving conflicts that have already begun. 
In March of this year a new phase in the Chilean democratic process began with the installation of the Government of President Eduardo Frei. 
The continuity of this process has made it possible to strengthen the stability of democratic institutions and has increased respect for human rights in the country. 
Of course, we do not claim that our democracy is perfect; many aspects of it still require further attention, and with that in mind draft legislation on institutional changes is currently being discussed in the National Congress. 
Since the return of democracy we have had an average annual growth of more than 6.5 per cent with a very low unemployment rate and controlled inflation. 
The reforms in education seek to respond to the need for effective and creative integration of young people into society, and to meet the challenge of competitiveness. The changes in the functioning of the State entail a special concern for ethics and probity in the exercise of power. 
Attainment of these priorities should enable us to raise our productivity and increase our capacity to compete in international markets in the context of a growing open economy. 
We reject an international trade system based on protectionism by the powerful directed against those who are prepared to accept competition. 
Nevertheless, economic advances would lack meaning if they did not lead to a substantial improvement in the living conditions of the majority of Chileans. 
The Government recognizes this and has made the elimination of extreme poverty an essential priority of its programme. 
Without equity, growth would lose its raison d'\x{76bb}re and stability would be threatened by the tensions arising out of the privations experienced by large sectors of the population. 
Economic growth and social justice constitute two terms of a single equation. 
Latin America and the Caribbean are our natural frame of reference and external action as a region that shares both political and security interests and major economic interests. 
The region has overcome the political, institutional and economic crisis which afflicted it in earlier decades. 
Most countries of the continent have recently held elections, or will do so in the coming months. 
The tranquillity, openness and participation that today characterize these processes are convincing proof that Latin America has embarked on a major process of modernization and stability. 
Along with this has come a major expansion of cooperation and regional integration. 
Integration initiatives and mechanisms of varying geographical coverage and thematic scope have multiplied. 
Chile has participated in these efforts, negotiating economic complementarity and free-trade agreements with the majority of the countries in the region. 
We also view with enthusiasm the strengthening of our links with the Central American and Caribbean countries with which we have significantly expanded our political and economic relations and cooperation. 
We wish to promote a climate of peace, dialogue, solidarity and mutual trust among the countries of the region. 
We are sure that today this is more possible than before, given the presence in the region of more democratic regimes than it has ever had in its history. 
In this context, the Rio Group has become a significant regional political cooperation mechanism, and its activity has recently expanded to cover economic coordination aspects. 
The strengthening of the Rio Group, which emerged from our continent's re-democratization and resurgence, is a key to Latin American's ability to speak with a unified voice in the new international context. 
That is how our main partners in the world, with whom we meet periodically in discussion forums to which we are attaching increasing importance, perceive it. 
Our policy towards Latin America and the Caribbean is fully compatible with closer integration into world markets. 
Chile today is a country that is open to the world, dependent for 40 per cent of its gross national product on external transactions and seeking to strengthen its relations with the dynamic centres of growth and technological information. 
We define our policy as an open regionalism, one which seeks regional integration not in order to close its markets but in order to achieve greater integration into the world economy. 
Our attitude in this respect matches that of our main partners in Latin America. 
Current international circumstances have led to progress in various areas which it is important to emphasize: the defeat of racism and apartheid, progress in disarmament, the solution of international conflicts, cooperation and dente - all issues which have led to the strengthening of the world Organization. 
We urge the rebel forces in both countries to negotiate seriously and in good faith to end this conflict, in compliance with United Nations resolutions. 
Let me also express our satisfaction at the progress made through the agreements between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization, which are overcoming obstacles to the attainment of a lasting peace throughout the Middle East. 
In contrast to these positive steps, we view with great concern the tragedy in Rwanda, horrified at its magnitude and at the inability of the international community to contain it. 
Chile conducted a national campaign of solidarity with the children of Rwanda which met with an extremely good response in our country. 
The risk is that, if efforts are not made to eliminate the deep-lying causes of tragedies such as this, other similar sources of tension may arise in other countries, testing the capacity of our system to react. 
Chile is also profoundly concerned at the situation in Haiti resulting from the protracted usurpation of power and the non-implementation of the Governors Island agreements. 
The military occupation of a country is always a regrettable occurrence that we should all like to avoid. 
Nevertheless, it is important to recognize that in this instance such action was taken on the basis of a Security Council resolution and in response to repeated failure to comply with international commitments, failure for which the Haitian military alone are responsible. 
The Government of Chile will fulfil its commitments to participate in the reconstruction of Haiti, in the manner agreed upon with the democratic Government of that country, as soon as institutional order has been restored. 
Chile has cooperated in peace-keeping operations, and it has recently expressed its readiness to expand that cooperation, in the profound conviction that improving the capacity of the United Nations system in these efforts is a priority task. 
The current bureaucratic mechanisms, which place a very heavy burden on the countries providing peace-keeping contingents, must be replaced by others that will make it possible to provide the United Nations with the best in human resources and equipment. 
It is essential to reach agreement on a statute for protection of United Nations personnel and to create an international fund to administer the financing of peace-keeping operations. 
The new impetus in international disarmament negotiations, particularly with respect to a nuclear-test-ban treaty, increases the need for a global, democratic and participatory approach in this area. 
There is an urgent need to increase the membership of the Conference on Disarmament - the only major multilateral negotiating forum on these topics - to make it sufficiently representative and enable it to respond appropriately to the new challenges. 
Chile considers that prohibiting the use of fissionable materials for hostile purposes and universalizing security guarantees for non-nuclear-weapon States would be positive steps in the direction of nuclear disarmament. 
Nevertheless, their success would depend on full acceptance of inspection and verification procedures. 
In step with progress in the substantive negotiations, a need is making itself felt to extend and expand safeguards and control regimes until they become universal, without thereby impeding the access of developing countries to sources of science and technology. 
The recent ratification of the Treaty of Tlatelolco by Chile, Argentina and Brazil, as well as Cuba's decision to sign it, will enable Latin America to become a genuine nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
This, together with the manifest reduction in tension and armaments in the region, constitutes an effective contribution by our region to world peace. 
We have done so convinced that Chile can legitimately and adequately represent the interests of Latin America and the Caribbean in that important body. 
We can and must make substantive progress in designing better systems for preventing conflicts or taking immediate action to restore peace. 
But, unless we simultaneously attack the enormous inequalities and privations that lie at the root of many conflicts we shall not significantly reduce international tensions. 
From a bitter past, Chile has learned the lesson of the close relationship that exists between peace, democracy, economic growth and social development. 
We are convinced that the absence of democracy and the lack of economic growth centred on the human being are at the root of the international instability that characterizes our era. 
President Frei has spoken of a "diplomacy for development", referring in these terms to the necessity to adjust foreign policy to the objectives and needs of each country and to the link that must necessarily exist between our international action and our internal objective of growth with equity. 
We therefore attach the greatest importance to the Agenda for Development that is under discussion in the United Nations. 
In particular, we believe that the social Summit should adopt a common commitment to eradicate extreme poverty in the world through a concrete and efficient plan of action. 
What is decided there will be intimately linked to the conditions of security and coexistence in the emerging international order. 
The social Summit, together with the recent Conference on Population and Development, held in Cairo, the World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing in 1995, and the Secretary-General's proposed Agenda for Development, indicates the growing interest that this Organization is taking in social issues. 
Chile intends to comply with the agreements reached at the Rio de Janeiro Summit and to promote a new policy on environmental issues. 
In this context, its National Congress recently approved the Convention on Biological Diversity, and our ratification has just been deposited with the United Nations. 
In turn, we are convinced that environmental problems will remain unresolved, and may even become exacerbated, if the necessary resources are not available to deal with them through joint action by developed and developing countries. 
This is becoming increasingly apparent in some developing countries, where poverty is accelerating environmental deterioration as a result of the excessive and uncontrolled use of certain resources. 
The dual task of maintaining peace and at the same time creating conditions for the elimination of structural sources of conflict is an enormous challenge to this Organization. 
Nevertheless, we are convinced that if we do not take up the challenge we shall reach the beginning of the next millennium without having laid the real foundations for a new international order that will permit the peaceful coexistence of mankind. 
Taking up this challenge is not a task for the major Powers alone, although their involvement is essential; rather, it is a task for all nations capable of making a contribution - especially the medium-sized countries, which make up a large part of the international community. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is His Excellency Mr. Benjamin Bounkoulou, Minister for Foreign Affairs, Cooperation and Francophonie of the Congo. 
Mr. Bounkoulou (Congo) (interpretation from French): At this forty-ninth session of the General Assembly of the United Nations, the African continent has every right to feel honoured in this great body. 
Through the brilliant election of its President, our Assembly has paid a tribute to the merits and the qualities of a great African diplomat. 
I would add that above and beyond the recognition so richly deserved by his country, Ce d'Ivoire, for its contribution to peace, we also find in his election a posthumous tribute to its founder, President Houphou\x{892e} Boigny, that unforgettable monument of modern-day Africa. 
My congratulations go also to our Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, who since becoming the leader of our Organization has endeavoured with such dedication to bring our Member States closer to the purposes and principles of the Charter. 
On behalf of the Congolese people, I would like to reiterate to this humble servant of mankind our most earnest encouragement as he discharges his lofty responsibilities. 
Many peace-keeping and goodwill missions of the United Nations are currently to be found on African soil. 
We welcome this necessary assistance, while we hope that the peoples concerned will do even better in fostering conditions for a return to peace. 
The abolition of apartheid in South Africa, which seemed impossible yesterday, is a reality today, as if to grant the wishes of the international community and to reward the strictures of the United Nations, a peaceful transition has given birth to a united, democratic and non-racist South Africa. 
A peaceful settlement to the question of the Aouzou strip has rid Central Africa of a fratricidal conflict. 
I hope the example of Libya and Chad will inspire other States as well. 
Firmly and resolutely, the dynamic of peace begun in the Middle East is growing stronger and is opening prospects for cooperation to peoples long ruined by war and yet fated by geography and history to live together. 
This is why, in hailing the significant progress achieved in this process, the Republic of the Congo hopes that we will see rapid progress in the Arab-Israeli negotiations with a view to the establishment of a thorough, just and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
From Bosnia to Angola, the similarities are striking. 
We deplore the continuation of this fratricidal, murderous war, sustained by the intransigence and rigidity of UNITA. 
The genocide we have seen in Rwanda, another sad chapter in the history of mankind, is only the most extreme and inhuman manifestation of the problems facing Africa today. 
This well-known, gloomy picture no doubt stems from a habitual pessimism rather than from a thorough study of reality. 
Here growth is slow to appear, whereas early signs already herald the beginnings of expansion in the world economy. 
The unemployed population is increasing, and workers are under a constant uncertainty. 
Infections we thought to have eradicated are reappearing. 
In this context of a disastrous economy, a population explosion has eliminated any hope of redressing the imbalance between an almost zero economic growth rate and a population growth rate that is out of control. 
This situation has destroyed all our efforts at recovery. 
The socio-political crisis which has shaken my country to its very foundations and brought great grief to many Congolese families has to a large extent torn the social fabric and has completely ruined our economy. 
This crisis has at least had the merit of destroying many illusions. 
We had thought - or pretended to think - that it was enough simply to copy the old Western democracies and hold free elections under international supervision to ensure that democracy prospered, that it was unnecessary to take local realities into account. 
Surely the European Parliament learned a bitter lesson from its failure, because it said to the new democracies that peoples and Governments should find formulas which would enable them to create democratic, lawful institutions based on their own history and cultural identity. 
Congo's economy today is suffering from the disastrous consequences of ill-advised economic policies, which has given my country the honour of being placed among the most indebted countries in the world. 
In addition to this economic bankruptcy we find the waste, the ruin of our cultural and moral values, and a breakdown of the innate genius of our people. 
Thus, we see the scope of the consequences of so many harmful factors in a society where people have lost all sense of perspective. 
Violence then becomes the outlet for venting all sorts of political, economic and social frustrations. 
The outbreaks of violence in the Congo are the most absurd manifestation of this. 
We must rely on our traditional values to revive our dedication to dialogue and peace and hence realize how vain such extreme behaviour is - indeed, nothing more than human folly. 
We have given new life to the democratic process; we have started all over again. 
This is a process redirected towards democratic transition, the first stage of power-sharing; it is the result of a policy of administrative decentralization, one of the foundations of the development programme of President Pascal Lissouba. 
Today leaders of the opposition are mayors of Brazzaville and Pointe-Noire - the main cities in the country - and are thereby making their contribution to the national recovery. 
In order to meet these challenges, Congo has opted for a programme of economic and social recovery that is already under way. 
The programme involves the relaunching of our country's development. 
To fulfil this objective, the programme involves in its initial phase a structural adjustment programme concluded with the Bretton Woods institutions, a programme we are determined to carry out successfully in spite of the enormous sacrifices this will entail for our people. 
This must be done because we are determined to stimulate development and to revive hope among our people. 
Africa is our salvation. 
Indeed, it is in the integration and complementarity of our economies that we should try to find solutions so that we can emerge from the grave economic and social crisis that has engulfed our countries, and especially relaunch our growth and development. 
Let us hope that the African States will be able to create the conditions for this complementarity, especially through the use of science and technology. 
This initiative gives a good idea of the crucial importance of the establishment of the African Economic Community. 
But in order to succeed this endeavour requires human as well as financial resources. 
In this connection, the international community is called upon to give resolute help to our countries in their efforts to find competent men and women who can promote development by their know-how, in the appropriate institutions. 
Development and the effective use of human resources are a decisive factor for the socio-economic development of our African continent. 
That is why, guided by this requirement of development, the Congolese Government has established the Panafrican Institute of Management and Innovation to train people in the management of resources, including human resources. 
In this connection, we are not relying only on financial resources - that is, a massive influx of capital into our poor economies. 
This financial instrument, with the support of all the African countries, would obtain appropriate support from the international community, especially the Bretton Woods institutions. 
Thus, the African Development Bank is in our view the best institution to deal with the financial aspect and, furthermore, to study a system for funding science and technology for development. 
Today more than ever before, science and technology are part and parcel of development; they are requirements of development. 
The favourable developments in the world political situation have given rise to the hope that a new era of peace will give the United Nations the role that its founders intended it to play. 
Unfortunately, the psychosis of nuclear apocalypse characteristic of the cold war has given way to a violent, deadly expression of freedom and of local wars in a large number of developing countries, especially in Africa. 
We have already stated that economic frustration is at the root of these events. 
Therefore, peace and security in our States and throughout the world require a solution to our people's economic and social problems as well as the transformation of the world economic system with a view to establishing a more just order. 
The vagaries of the Rwandan tragedy, especially at the time when the critical decision was taken by the Security Council to withdraw the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), should awaken the conscience of people everywhere and make them pause and reflect. 
My country welcomes the return of United Nations peace-keeping forces to Rwanda after a departure that had left us with the bitter feeling that the decision was inappropriate. 
In drawing conclusions from these tragic events, the 11 States of Central Africa, brought together in the United Nations Standing Advisory Committee on Security Questions in Central Africa, have decided to create from among their respective armed forces a single peace-keeping unit. 
This unit, once set up, will take part in OAU and United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
Today more than ever, in that part of Africa so sorely tried by instability and civil war, this advisory committee would appear to be a valuable instrument for preventing crises and conflicts and seems deserving of the attention and support of the international community. 
The recent signing of a non-aggression pact among the States of the subregion is a most concrete example of this. 
This framework body for joint efforts for subregional peace and security, which my country will host in March and August 1995, will help, we are convinced, to prevent crises and conflicts and thereby lay the foundations for genuine peace and cooperation in Central Africa. 
In an international context where we still see certain conflicts, we must acknowledge once again the pre-eminent role of the Security Council, which safeguards international peace and security. 
In so doing, we would only be abiding by the criterion of universality, which has always guided our Organization and which must be constantly adapted to newly emerging realities. 
Increased developments in science and technology will result in a globalization of the challenges we must face. 
May we be able to make the best possible use of the vast potential open to us, so that our long-suffering peoples will finally see the dawning of the era of peace and prosperity they so legitimately desire. 
The meeting rose at 8.10 p.m. 
Despite these developments, however, we find the Israeli Government continuing to set conditions, and to create obstacles, in addition to its human rights violations against the Palestinians, such as curfews, confiscation of land, the demolition of houses, harassment and arrests. 
Israel's persistence in its settlement policy in the occupied Palestinian territories, particularly in Al-Quds, is a grave matter indeed that causes concern and threatens the peace process. 
The Israeli Government has not honoured many of its commitments, such as the release of thousands of Palestinian prisoners and detainees and the opening of corridors between Gaza and Jericho. 
This has led to the intensification of violence and disturbances in the self-governing and other areas. 
This, in turn, has increased the suffering of the Palestinian people that lives under difficult conditions both inside and outside the occupied territories. 
Such support is essential for improving the living conditions of the Palestinian people in the short and long term and for consolidating the ongoing peace process in the region. 
My delegation finds it important to expand and promote the United Nations role in the course of the transitional period the Palestinian people has to go through before it achieves self-determination, peace, security and stability. 
My delegation also wishes to reiterate the belief that the United Nations bears an abiding responsibility towards the question of Palestine in all its aspects until such time as all the elements of its final settlement have been implemented. 
Those elements, which include the issues of Al-Quds, the settlements, security arrangements and borders, should be dealt with according to the resolutions of international legality. 
Mr. Kharrazi (Islamic Republic of Iran): At the outset, I would like to reiterate the support of the Government and the people of the Islamic Republic of Iran for the Palestinian people, who have been struggling for decades for the exercise of their inalienable rights. 
The report of the Special Committee in document A/49/511 indicates that practices by Israel in the field of land confiscation have intensified and the expansion of a certain number of settlements have gained momentum since September 1993. 
The report of the Commissioner-General of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East also confirms the continuation of housing construction in Jewish settlements, particularly in Al-Quds, and moving more settlers to those settlements. 
The report of the Special Committee states that, in several instances, there is convincing evidence that settlers are systematically armed and that their violent actions have caused the death of numerous Palestinians in the occupied territories. 
The most tragic example of these crimes was the massacre, on 25 February 1994, of Palestinian worshippers by a member of a Zionist terrorist group at the Ibrahimi Mosque in Al-Khalil. 
The innocent Palestinians, while fasting in the holiest month, were shot from behind during morning prayers and as a result, a large number of Moslem worshippers were martyred or injured. 
The increasing number of killings and detentions and the ill-treatment of detainees are among the dimensions of the horrifying situation in the occupied territories. 
Since the beginning of the intifadah, several thousand Palestinians have been killed or injured by the Israeli forces. 
The report of the Special Committee (A/49/5ll) states that during the year under review, 
The conditions of detention are another source of great concern. 
Torture and both physical and psychological ill-treatment of detainees and prisoners, especially during interrogations, have continued, and prisoners on several occasions have staged protests against shortages of water and the lack of fresh air in their cells. 
The imposition of curfews, often round-the-clock, on Palestinians cities, towns, villages and refugee camps, and the repeated sealing off or closing of areas have seriously hindered the functioning of daily life of the Palestinian people and in many cases have prevented them from reaching their schools and jobs. 
According to the report of the Commissioner-General of UNRWA, education services, which had been disrupted by the closure of the occupied territories in March 1993 suffered further from the increased restrictions on movement imposed by the Israeli forces following the massacre at Al-Khalil and its aftermath. 
The report of the Special Committee also indicates that the tightening of existing restrictions on movement after the Al-Khalil massacre aggravated even further the already critical economic situation prevailing in the occupied territories. 
In conclusion, I should like to underline the fact that the above-mentioned crimes are being committed at the very time when the Zionists claim to seek peace in the Middle East. 
In our view, the current process and recent agreements will not lead to the full restoration of the inalienable individual and national rights of the Palestinians people and cannot be the foundation of a just solution, which is the cornerstone of any lasting peace in the region. 
Indonesia is deeply saddened by the loss of innocent lives exacted by these actions and the ordeals of the people in the occupied territories. 
Prince Sisowath (Cambodia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
While the past year has continued to be marred by violence, we must also acknowledge the tremendous strides which have been made towards ending the long suffering of the Palestinian people since the signing of the historic Declaration of Principles on Palestinian Interim Self-Government Arrangements. 
Despite initial difficulties and uncertainties, the Cairo Agreement on the Gaza Strip and Jericho Area between the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and the Government of Israel, signed on 4 May 1994, has inter alia facilitated the withdrawal of Israeli forces from the Gaza Strip. 
We are particularly heartened by the deployment of Palestinian police and the transfer to them of internal security arrangements, which has had a positive impact on the overall situation in those areas. 
But we cannot fail to note that Israeli forces continue to remain in the areas of settlements, military installations and so-called security zones. 
No account of the positive developments of the past year would be complete without reference to the triumphant and long-awaited return of President Yasser Arafat to the Gaza Strip and Jericho after nearly three decades in exile. 
His return to assume the leadership of the Palestinian Authority promises to herald a new chapter in its history. 
We note the determination with which the Palestinian Authority has endeavoured to carry out its tasks and responsibilities, and thereby create conditions conducive to the restoration of normalcy in the areas within the severe constraints under which it operates. 
Notwithstanding the successes achieved so far, Indonesia is fully conscious of the immense challenges and difficulties that still abound. 
Decades of Israeli occupation have destroyed the basic infrastructure of the occupied territories and, no less important, have disrupted the education of a whole generation of young Palestinians. 
Despite all of this, however, there exists among the Palestinian people a wealth of talent, drive and creativity. 
These resources must be fully utilized. 
Indonesia firmly believes that the international community bears a solemn obligation to extend full assistance to the nascent Palestinian Authority in order to enable it to transform the occupied territories from an area of conflict and poverty into one of peace and prosperity. 
In this context, we welcome the appointment earlier this year of the United Nations Special Coordinator to provide overall guidance and facilitate the effective coordination of international assistance to the Palestinian people in order to meet both their immediate and long-term needs. 
Apart from the challenge of economic reconstruction, one difficulty, which my delegation regrets, is the continued pursuit by the Government of Israel of a number of untenable policies and practices, which, unless reversed, will obstruct further progress towards comprehensive peace. 
In this regard, we note with serious concern the ongoing detention of Palestinian political prisoners inside Israel. 
Furthermore, Israel must refrain from taking any steps that would demographically alter the status of the city of Jerusalem or prejudice future negotiations pertaining to its final status. 
Such untenable steps are inconsistent with the letter and spirit of the 1993 Declaration of Principles. 
Furthermore, it is imperative that Israel recognize the applicability of the Fourth Geneva Convention in the occupied territories, restore human rights, and rescind orders which have unduly restricted the political, economic, social and cultural activities of the Palestinian people for more than quarter of a century. 
None the less, a just and comprehensive peace in the Middle East also requires progress on the other tracks of the Arab-Israeli negotiations. 
We are gratified to note that significant progress in this direction was recently achieved with the signing of the Treaty of Peace between Jordan and Israel. 
Indonesia hopes that the genuine, concerted efforts by Syria and Lebanon to open up possibilities for achieving progress towards peace will be reciprocated by the Government of Israel. 
The United Nations was barely two years old when the question of Palestine was first included on its agenda for consideration. 
We must seize this opportunity. 
Meanwhile, Israel's relations with other Arab countries are also improving. 
In order to seek an early and just peace settlement, the parties concerned, especially the countries and peoples of the region, have made protracted and unswerving efforts. 
The Madrid Peace Conference in October 1991 marked a new stage in the Middle East peace process. 
The positive results achieved thus far in the PLO-Israel and Jordan-Israel talks constitute an important step towards the full restoration of the legitimate national rights of the Palestinian people and the realization of overall and lasting peace and stability in the region. 
We hope that the parties concerned will continue to adopt a flexible and practical attitude, seize the current historic opportunity and make continued efforts for the early realization of peace in the entire region. 
Over the years, we have been deeply disturbed by the failure to restore the Palestinian people's legitimate rights and have sympathized with the peoples in the region for their misfortune and suffering caused by wars. 
We are sincerely pleased to see the progress that has already been made, and we ardently hope for further progress. 
In the future China will, as always, work with other members of the international community in striving to promote the Middle East peace process. 
Since the signing of the PLO-Israel agreement, the Chinese Government has provided the Palestinian side with two interest-free loans and a number of grants. China will continue to make efforts within its means to assist economic recovery in the Palestinian self-rule areas. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) (interpretation from Arabic): Since the convening of the Madrid conference in 1991, there have been significant and positive developments in the Middle East peace process. 
Those developments show that the parties concerned are interested in making progress in the search for peace. 
My Government welcomes those developments, which could have never taken place were it not for the resolve and determination of the region's peoples to move forward despite all the difficulties and obstacles in their path. 
The ultimate aim should be the achievement of a just and comprehensive settlement in accordance with resolutions 242 (1967), 338 (1973), 425 (1978) and 194 (III) as well as all other relevant resolutions which set out basic principles that have to be respected. 
In this context, we are gratified by the partial withdrawal of Israeli troops from Gaza and Jericho, and we are also happy that Chairman Yasser Arafat has returned to his country and has begun to take charge of Palestinian affairs. 
We believe he deserves our full support in order for him to overcome the difficulties he has to cope with in the course of the sensitive transitional period. 
That role should continue until such time that a final and comprehensive settlement is reached and the Palestinian people is enabled to exercise all its rights. 
Consequently, the Agency deserves every moral and financial support in order for it to continue to discharge its task. 
We also commend the unremitting efforts of the Department of Public Information to increase awareness regarding the Palestinian cause and inform the world on the peace efforts in the region. 
These efforts should continue and adapt to current developments. 
The worsening economic and social situation in Gaza is cause for grave concern. 
To that end, given the scarcity of resources and the lack of essential services in the region, the international community should intensify its economic assistance and financial support to initiate development projects aimed at improving the inhabitants' standards of living. 
We are happy to note the efforts deployed to organize international meetings and conferences of an economic and financial nature to provide assistance to the Palestinian people, such as the conference that took place in Washington, D.C. on 1 October 1993. 
We also welcome the efforts aimed at promoting regional developmental cooperation such as those we witnessed in the recent Casablanca Conference on the development of the Middle East and North Africa. 
In this context, we must underscore the fundamental role played by the specialized agencies and programmes of the United Nations system which deserve every encouragement and support in order for them to continue to perform that active developmental role in the interest of the Palestinian people. 
We also welcome the Secretary-General's decision to appoint a special coordinator of all forms of economic, social and other assistance provided by the United Nations to the Palestinian people. 
Tunisia has spared no effort in providing every possible assistance to the Palestine Liberation Organization which we hosted for 12 years. 
Tunisia will spare no effort in providing any kind of assistance, particularly in the technical field, to the Palestinian people in order to help them cope with their development and reconstruction needs and regain their freedom, security and stability. 
The international community must keep in mind that this is a very delicate stage in the process and do its utmost to ensure the success of the peace process. 
Mr. Al-Ni'mah (Qatar) (interpretation from Arabic): May I at the outset convey my delegation's sincerest thanks to the Secretary-General for his tireless efforts to bring peace to the Middle East in general and to restore to the Palestinian people all their rights. 
At this highly sensitive juncture, we are all duty-bound to assist the Palestinian people in their transition to self-government and to keep their hope and optimism alive. 
They must regain all their national rights, including their legitimate right to exercise self-determination and to build their own independent State on their Palestinian soil. 
Needless to say, acts of violence aimed at undermining the peace process have made Israel slow down implementation of its commitments under the Declaration of Principles and the Cairo Agreement. 
Also, delaying the provision of the required assistance which is expected from the international community for rebuilding the institutions and infrastructures of Palestinian economy, especially in Gaza, will impede the desired progress in the area of Palestinian reconstruction and economic rehabilitation. 
One home truth must be emphasized here, namely that the Declaration of Principles is the result of the long struggle of the Palestinian people and of the long-standing Arab support and international solidarity. 
The acts of violence that Israel deals with arbitrarily are yet another factor that complicates further a deteriorating situation in the Palestinian territory. 
In addition, there is Israel's persistence in expanding its settlement operations in the occupied Palestinian territory, particularly in Al-Quds, something that causes grave concern and poses a threat to the peace process as a whole. 
The task of building the Palestinian state and laying the foundations of its national institutions requires a concerted international effort and a great deal of support and assistance. 
Israel must also halt the building of settlements and continue to negotiate with the Palestine Liberation Organization in good faith to resolve all pending issues. 
Israel should lift the seige it has laid to Gaza and the West Bank, as such seige punishes a whole people for a crime that has not been committed; by all that people that has suffered heavily enough as evidenced by what took place at the Ibrahimi mosque. 
Once again, we express our support for this Organization, and our support for all its efforts to uphold and strengthen the inalienable rights of the Palestinians and to mitigate the suffering of a people that has been struggling inside and outside its homeland. 
The Palestinian people deserve the support of all peace- and justice-loving peoples, all peoples who aspire to the realization of a world order based on justice and equity. 
The question of Palestine is the quintessence of the Arab-Israeli conflict, a fact that places a very particular responsibility on Israel, the international community in particular, the two co-sponsors of the peace process and the United Nations with its specialized agencies. 
It is only thus that we can hope to achieve what we aspire after, namely a comprehensive and just peace throughout the Middle East, a region which thirsts for stability, security, prosperity and development after so much suffering and decades of conflict. 
Today we continue the debate, taking stock of developments especially the peace process following the historic signing of the Declaration of Principles between the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and Israel on 13 September last year. 
The Declaration was followed in May this year by the Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area. 
The latest developments must be used to secure progress in the long search for a comprehensive, just and durable solution to the Arab-Israeli conflict, of which the question of Palestine remains the core. 
The people and Government of Malaysia are convinced that a final solution must provide for the exercise of the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people, including their right to self-determination and to a homeland, and for the security of all States, including Israel. 
The final solution must be consistent with relevant United Nations resolutions in particular, Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
We recognize that there have been some positive developments, but the situation on the ground remains far from satisfactory. 
My delegation is deeply disturbed by the following observation quoted in the Secretary-General's report: 
Any deliberate attempt to obstruct the implementation of the peace accord within the agreed time-frame would certainly be undesirable and would be detrimental to the peace process itself. 
Following years of difficult and protracted negotiations, the United Nations cannot tolerate any retrograde step and must insist that all aspects of the accord be kept intact and adhered to by all parties. 
If the peace process is to be sustained, the Palestinian leadership, under Arafat, must be assisted and strengthened to ensure full and timely compliance with and implementation of all the provisions of the Declaration of Principles and the Agreement. 
No extremism from any side can be allowed to wreck that process or to undermine leadership. 
Both those statements reflect an unwavering truth, which, if it is not acknowledged, will be the end of the peace accord. 
My delegation recognizes that both bilateral and multilateral assistance for the development and reconstruction of Gaza and the Jericho Strip is of crucial importance for Palestinian self-rule and subsequent progress in the peace process. 
It is equally important that Israel not impose hardship on the Palestinians by sealing the border, thereby preventing them from earning a living. 
The various choke-points against the Palestinian administration and the well-being of the Palestinian people must be removed if genuine peace is to take root. 
The international community, including Israel, must help to bring about a situation which would facilitate the full expression of the freedoms of the Palestinian people, who have long been disenfranchised in their diaspora. 
We must recognize that we are collectively involved in the process of transition towards the birth of a nation. 
In this regard my delegation notes from the Secretary-General's report that the United Nations has significantly enlarged its programmes of economic, social and other assistance to the occupied territories. 
While welcoming the various programmes and activities carried out by the international community in the occupied territories, my delegation is dismayed to learn of the most serious and severe impediment to development: the lack of adequate funding. 
Out of a total of $670 million pledged for 1994, less than 25 per cent has been made good so far. 
That is consistent with our unequivocal support for the struggle of the Palestinian people. 
We have always maintained that until these objectives are met the United Nations has a permanent responsibility towards the Palestinian people. 
Malaysia is also offering relevant courses under the Malaysian Technical Cooperation Programme to Palestinians. 
Let us express our solidarity with the Palestinian people and leadership by renewing our commitments to provide the necessary support to them in their efforts to rebuild their own land and society. 
Mr. Hallak (Syrian Arab Republic) (interpretation from Arabic): The United Nations has made a practice of devoting the 29th of November, every year, to the International Day of Solidarity with the Palestinian People's just cause which has been on the agenda of the United Nations for about five decades. 
This is a cause that relates to the destiny of a people which has suffered the greatest injustice and persecution known in modern history. 
It relates also to the stability of a very sensitive region of the world which has been ravaged by numerous wars, occupations, tragedies and acts of aggression. 
The report points out that the main cause of tension and instability in the occupied territories is the continuing presence of Israeli settlements, a matter that poses a threat to peace and security in the region. 
The report also refers to the policy of confiscation of lands, which, according to many reports, has been greatly intensified since the signing of the Declaration of Principles between Israel and the PLO. 
The report shows that the aggressive, violent behaviour of the settlers, who have been systematically armed, has become the main source of tension in the region. 
The most telling example of the violence perpetrated by the settlers was the massacre of Palestinian worshippers in the Ibrahimi Mosque on 25 February 1994. 
The report pointed out that torture and maltreatment continue to be practiced during interrogations in Israeli holding centres. 
Israel's insistence on holding on to Al-Quds as its eternal capital does not change the fact that Al-Quds is part and parcel of the Arab territories which Israel occupied by 1967 and that all the resolutions of international legality apply to Al-Quds. 
The Israeli authorities of occupation have recently taken specific measures to divide the Ibrahimi Mosque in Hebron in the occupied Palestinian territories under the pretext of security arrangements. 
The truth of the matter is that these measures aim at creating by force a new illegal situation that would give Israel rights over the Ibrahimi Mosque and legitimize the presence of settlers in the city of Hebron. 
The Arab group has stated its position clearly with regard to those Israeli measures in a message circulated on behalf of the Group of Arab States on 16 October 1994 (A/49/672). 
Israel's efforts in the context of the peace process have focused on trying to use the peace process to achieve partial settlements whereas such partial settlements have now been shown to be useless as a basis for genuine and viable peace. 
The outward appearance of those deals may have looked like peace, but in actual fact they entrench occupation. 
It is only natural that Israel should engage in a massive campaign to deceive world public opinion, and give the illusion that the conflict in the Middle East is over and that peace has returned to the region. 
Therefore, any individual solution achieved will mean nothing but forsaking international legality, all the resolutions of the United Nations and all the principles upon which the present peace process was founded. 
In addition, individual settlements will preclude any possibility that the Arab parties may obtain international guarantees that any agreement with Israel will be implemented. 
It is really strange that those who raced to bring about a Pax Israeliana still talk of such things as a unified Arab position, coordination, unity and understanding, thus raising slogans that have been made obsolete because they were not based on any true belief. 
If those parties had stuck to Arab coordination yesterday, today we would not have differences between any two Arab parties on claiming what is still in Israel's grasp. 
Syria has discharged fully its duty towards the peace process. 
Syria is ready for a just, comprehensive peace today and tomorrow, as it was yesterday. 
It remains for Israel to carry out its own part. 
If the United States is unwilling to take decisions for the parties concerned, the United States must at least take a stance that supports its own initiative and the ground rules on which all parties agreed. 
More than once, President Clinton has stressed, as he did in his statement at Damascus, the need for a comprehensive peace in the region in accordance with the resolutions of international legality and the land-for-peace principle. 
We understand comprehensive peace in terms of the lines that existed on 4 June 1967. 
Those lines encompass all the occupied Arab territories, including southern Lebanon and the Golan. 
Complete withdrawal will be followed by the peace dividends and by the requirements of peace. 
By so doing, they have stalled the cart of peace and frozen the peace process and its talks. 
Syria has no preconditions with respect to the peace process, save that it be a means to bring about peace with honour. 
It has no preconditions as far as peace is concerned, save that it be based on restoring Arab land and Arab rights in full. 
Starting with the Madrid conference, it has made it its business to restrict the peace negotiations to secondary and procedural matters. 
This has led to stalling the process and to freezing it in its place, as it is today. 
In every round of the Washington negotiations, and in every diplomatic effort by any United States or international envoy, the ball has remained squarely in Israel's court, as it is now. 
If the stalemate in the peace process is to be broken, Israel must stop pretending that it is the others and especially Syria, that are responsible for stalling the process. 
Israel must also renounce its illusions and desist from its intransigent and obstructive tactics, for the road to a just, comprehensive and durable peace is to be found only in ending occupation. 
Syria has given hundreds of thousands of victims and martyrs, not because it loves war or because combat is a hobby of ours but in defence of our rights, our dignity and our territory. 
Such a peace in the region would enable Arabs and Israelis alike to live together in security, stability and prosperity. 
While we welcome the progress that has followed the signing in Cairo on 4 May 1994 of the PLO-Israel agreement, we feel none the less that the situation on the ground gives reason for grave concern. 
The economic hardship resulting from 27 years of occupation continues, policies of repression are still in place and the forcible confiscation of Palestinian lands for the building of new settlements continues unabated. 
Failure by those parties to keep their promises has impacted negatively on the political and psychological climate and has had a deleterious effect on Palestinian efforts to achieve the objectives of the transitional period. 
It is self-evident that if we wish the Declaration of Principles and the subsequent agreements between the Palestine Liberation Organization and Israel to succeed socio-economic development in the Palestinian territories must be bolstered. 
In this regard, the international community is now called upon more urgently than in the past to intensify its support and assistance to the Palestinian Authority in Gaza. 
They are pressing matters. 
Also the question of the holy sites in Al-Quds and Hebron in particular deserve particular attention by the international community in view of the significance and the extremely sensitive nature of the issues involved. 
The Declaration of Principles signed in Washington on 13 September 1993, the Peace Treaty between Jordan and Israel of 26 October 1994 constitute a major turning point in the Middle East. 
While these two agreements bespoke the desire to implement the stipulations of the resolutions of international legality, we believe it is essential to make decisive progress on the Syrian-Israeli and the Lebanese-Israeli tracks in the very near future. 
We wish to reaffirm here Algeria's support of Syria's legitimate claim and its right to recover the entire Golan on the basis of the peace process and the resolutions of international legality. 
We also voice the same support to the efforts of the Lebanese Government to extend its sovereignty over the whole of the Lebanese territory in accordance with Security Council resolution 425 (1978) which calls for Israel's complete withdrawal from all the occupied Lebanese territories to the internationally recognized borders. 
Ukraine has always attached paramount significance to international efforts aimed at a just and comprehensive settlement of the Middle East conflict pursuant to Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
With its statements, Ukraine has, in every way, welcomed the signing of the Palestinian-Israeli Declaration of Principles in September 1993, as well as the signing of the Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho area in Cairo in May 1994. 
These agreements have reduced tension in the region and have opened the way towards the creation of Palestinian autonomy, demonstrating the correctness of the course chosen by the parties. 
The progress in negotiations between Israel and Jordan which culminated in the conclusion of the Washington Declaration and the signing of the Peace Treaty between the two countries was another step towards a comprehensive Middle East settlement. 
Ukraine expressed its support of this step by the relevant statement of its Foreign Ministry. 
We consider it important that the other parties concerned, especially Syria and Lebanon, should be involved in further negotiations in the framework of the peace process. 
Mr. Mwaungulu (Malawi), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The latest peace-making initiatives, as well as the documents signed, have yet to be implemented. 
Peace in the Middle East is closer than ever before in spite of all the obstacles created by those advocating extremism and destabilizing the situation. 
Ukraine condemns any manifestations of political extremism and terrorism, and calls on all the parties concerned to show restraint and a readiness to compromise, and to refrain from any action that would undermine the ongoing dialogue. 
This is absolutely essential for increasing trust and cooperation. 
We also stand for a political settlement of not only the Arab-Israeli conflict, but also of those among the Arab countries as well. 
Let us not forget that the Organization and its organs have a permanent responsibility concerning the central issue of the conflict, the question of Palestine, until a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement is reached. 
Yesterday we commemorated the International Day of Solidarity with the Palestinian People, which demonstrated once again the support of the international community for their legitimate aspirations. 
In this regard, allow me to conclude my statement by quoting from the Message of the Foreign Minister of Ukraine, Mr. Gennadi Udovenko, on that occasion: 
The year of 1994 will undoubtedly go down in the history of the Palestinian people as one of remarkable new progress on the way towards comprehensive, fair and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
On 14 May 1948 the United Kingdom withdrew its forces and thus terminated the Mandate. 
On that day, the State of Israel was created on the territory allocated to it pursuant to the partition plan. 
After the founding of the State of Israel, hostilities broke out between the Arab and Jewish communities, and there were acts of violence. 
In 1964 the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) was founded. 
By its resolution 3236 (XXIX) of 22 November 1974, the General Assembly solemnly reaffirmed the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people, including its right to self-determination, to independence and to national sovereignty. 
These are the major events in one of the most protracted conflicts the world has known: the question of Palestine. 
In a situation of constant tension each party, while turning its back on the proposals of its partners, constantly advocated its own approach and pressed for its own course of action as being the one in their view most likely to bring about a solution to the problem. 
A new chapter in this history then began towards the middle of 1993, when talks took place in Oslo, Norway, under the leadership of the Minister of Foreign Affairs, the late Johan Joergen Holst, between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO). 
These talks, which the world had been calling for, happily resulted in the conclusion of an agreement known as the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements. 
In agreeing to mutual recognition, Israel and the PLO on 13 September 1993 signed that historic agreement in Washington. 
Pursuant to the agreement, the Palestinian Authority was recently set up in Gaza and in the Jericho area. 
Notwithstanding the financial and other difficulties encountered, the Palestinian Authority seems determined to press forward with the implementation of the agreement. 
Thus, the peace process still has a chance of succeeding. 
Consistent with its policy of peace, friendship and cooperation with all countries of the world regardless of their socio-political regimes, the Lao People's Democratic Republic warmly welcomes the positive developments that have taken place in that region. 
For their part, the Lao Government and people take this opportunity to reaffirm their active solidarity with the Palestinian people in their struggle, under the leadership of the PLO, to recover their inalienable national rights. 
Mr. Ngo Quang Xuan (Viet Nam): I am very pleased to speak before the General Assembly on agenda item 40, Question of Palestine. 
Members may recall that at the last session of the General Assembly, the international community warmly welcomed the signing by Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements. 
Since then, we have witnessed further developments in the Middle East peace process, which began in Madrid in October 1991. 
Like the rest of the international community, we welcomed the signing by Israel and the PLO of a series of important bilateral agreements in implementation of the Declaration of Principles of 13 September 1993. 
The Protocol was subsequently incorporated into the Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area of 4 May 1994. 
Another event of significance was the signing, on 29 August 1994, by Israel and the PLO of the Agreement on Preparatory Transfer of Powers and Responsibilities regarding the West Bank. 
While welcoming these positive developments, we earnestly hope that these agreements will be fully and effectively implemented. 
The situation on the ground shows that numerous difficulties and obstacles still remain. 
We are very concerned at the acts of violence that continue to inflict death and suffering upon the Palestinian people. 
My delegation shares the view of many others in this Hall that the international community should render more concerted support to the peace process, which has started moving in the right direction. 
The United Nations, whose purpose under the Charter is to maintain international peace and security and to promote development, should play a more active role in the Middle East peace process. 
For the cause of the Palestinian people to succeed, the United Nations organizations and agencies should provide that people with much-needed economic, technical, and development assistance. 
Like the international community as a whole, Mauritania welcomed the dialogue initiated in Madrid, which to date has yielded positive results leading towards a peaceful settlement of the Israeli-Arab conflict. 
My country is resolute in its desire to support all efforts to make it possible to establish a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
Nevertheless, we believe that over and above programmes of economic, social and other types of assistance, the United Nations should be even more involved in all aspects of the process, where its great experience in the region may help to bring the parties concerned closer together. 
In the current delicate phase of the Middle East peace process, it is essential that the international community remain active politically, economically and otherwise, in order to encourage the parties concerned to move ahead in their efforts and achieve this long-sought objective. 
For this reason we appreciate the very useful role played recently by the Security Council when it adopted resolution 904 (1994) after the tragic events that took place in the Cave of the Patriarchs in Hebron. 
In the same spirit, Israel should be encouraged to finally accept the de jure applicability of the Fourth Geneva Convention, which is an indisputably important way of strengthening confidence between the sides. 
The recent incidents in Gaza have shown how urgent it is to tackle squarely and resolutely the immense socio-economic problems that the Palestinian people continue to face. 
The establishment of the autonomous Palestinian administration was a stirring sign of hope, which is why it is important to supply it promptly with the material and technical means required to meet expectations. 
For this reason, we regret that the Paris international conference planned for 9 September on assistance to the Palestinian Authority did not come about. 
As long as those objectives have not been achieved, the international community has the duty to be active and to continue to support the Palestinian people in its struggle, under the leadership of its legitimate representative, the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), until its inalienable rights have been restored. 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): I am speaking on behalf of the European Union, Austria and Finland. 
Since 13 September last year it has been possible to speak for the first time in decades of a genuine chance to settle the question of Palestine, which is at the core of the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
The signing of the Declaration of Principles was welcomed throughout the world as a historic breakthrough towards solving one of the most intractable conflicts in our time. 
It was a decision of great vision and courage when the leaders of both sides agreed to sit down and negotiate directly on how to settle this conflict. 
This new prospect for peace and welfare must not be lost again. 
Despite all the progress made during the past year, the recent dramatic and painful events in Gaza have reminded us how dangerously volatile the situation remains. 
However, violence and terror must not get the upper hand again and destroy the hope for peace. 
There is no alternative to the peace process. 
Those who try to derail it should look at the past and understand that acts of terror will inevitably harm the interests of their own people and deprive yet another generation of a life in peace and prosperity. 
In a rapidly evolving world, neither the Israelis, the Palestinians nor anyone else in the region can afford to continue to spend so much energy and resources on a conflict which no one can win. 
They support the peace process politically, economically and financially. 
In 1993 it pledged 90 million ECU, and for the period from 1994 to 1998, the total is 500 million ECU. 
Improvements in the political sphere and the economic and social sphere go hand in hand; they are mutually reinforcing. 
Therefore, it is very important to build not only political, but also economic trust. 
Therefore, the Palestinians and the Israelis should make every possible effort to enhance the effectiveness of those organizations and agencies dealing with the flow and management of financial assistance provided by donors. 
Furthermore, every step should be taken to ensure the speedy implementation of the Israeli-Palestinian economic agreement of 29 April 1994, which refers to the unimpeded access of Palestinian workers and products to Israel. 
While the European Union reiterates its readiness and resolve to continue to contribute to the success of the peace process, it calls upon other donors, and especially those from the region itself, to carry their share of the international burden. 
We welcome the successful meeting on 28 November 1994 in Brussels between the European Union Ministerial Troika, the Foreign Minister of Israel and the Chairman of the Palestinian Authority, which focused on a more rapid disbursement of aid. 
The European Union will continue to play an active, constructive and balanced role in support of the peace process. 
It is firmly committed to contributing to the success of this process. 
To achieve this goal, the European Union will cooperate closely with the regional parties, the sponsors of the peace process and the participants in the relevant multilateral forums. 
The European Union continues to urge both sides to pursue their search for solutions to outstanding issues in the context of the bilateral and multilateral tracks and on the basis of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
It urges both parties to respect the agreed timetables. 
We are encouraged by the dramatic breakthroughs that have taken place since the process began in Madrid. 
We hope that this positive development will spur efforts to further advance the peace negotiations among the parties concerned. 
We are alarmed that despicable acts of violence have been committed to throw the process off track. 
But the courage and determination of the leaders of the region to confront the issue through peaceful dialogue have, fortunately, prevailed. 
The fates of the Arab and Israeli peoples are inextricably linked. 
Both peoples have made the momentous decision to try to tread the path to peace together. One cannot make it without the other as they undertake this difficult journey. 
It is therefore imperative that the parties concerned undertake meaningful confidence-building measures to create a climate of openness and mutual trust. 
In this regard, we welcome the establishment of the interim self-governing Authority in Gaza and Jericho and look forward to the early realization of the second implementation agreement on elections. 
We recognize that the road that lies ahead in the resolution of the Arab-Israeli conflict is fraught with uncertainties but that it is, on the other hand, also filled with infinite possibilities. 
We note the significant enlargement of the United Nations programmes of economic, social and other assistance to the occupied territories in support of the implementation of the Declaration of Principles and the promotion of peace in the region as a whole. 
It is our hope that a just, comprehensive and lasting settlement of this conflict between and among the parties in the region will finally lead to peace, reconciliation and harmony among all the descendants of Abraham. 
Nigeria remains fully convinced that the unfolding positive developments in the Middle East peace process are the inevitable fruit of the realism exhibited by all the parties concerned. 
That spirit has indeed been motivated by the radical realignment of approach in our deliberations on the issues at hand, as well as by a new sense of moderation and compromise. 
My delegation notes the positive developments in the Palestinian-Israeli peace process that have resulted, inter alia, in the signing on 4 May 1994 at Cairo of the first implementation agreement of the Declaration of Principles - namely, the Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area. 
We are, of course, deeply concerned by the serious impediments in the form of violent opposition to the peace process. 
Although this opposition stems from frustrations caused by decades of repressive occupation and gross violations of human rights, we think it is not insurmountable. 
In this respect, the measures stipulated in Security Council resolution 904 (1994), some of which are currently being implemented, need to be enhanced. 
The determination, wisdom and spirit of understanding which led to the signing of the Declaration of Principles and the Cairo Agreement must be translated into reality through compliance with all universally accepted standards of international humanitarian and human-rights law. 
We believe that a positive approach in this area could further strengthen the peace process and enable all the people in the region to live in harmony, dignity and peace. 
In this connection, the importance of the full enjoyment of basic rights and fundamental freedom must be underscored. 
The imposition of curfews, the destruction of property, and discriminatory measures concerning the use of water resources can only prevent attainment of the desired goal. 
As despair regarding the Middle East crisis continues to give way to concrete achievements, our deliberations should continue to be devoid of acrimony and blind disagreement. 
Let the language and content of any decision we take on the items under consideration be in consonance with the achievements on the ground. 
The meeting rose at 1.05 p.m. 
I speak as one who has experienced first-hand the salvation and redemption of a people the people of southern Africa from the pernicious forces of darkness represented by the racist ideology of apartheid. 
I would not be so irreligious as to make the heretical claim that southern Africa today stands triumphant at the gates of Heaven, but I am certain that the Assembly shares the celebratory euphoria we feel over the total liberation of our region. 
Beyond belief, southern Africa in its entirety is free at last. 
Palestine, like southern Africa, has endured for too long the trials and tribulations of war and death without mercy. 
Unfortunately, both Palestinians and Israelis have yet to enjoy peace, despite the recent changes in the area, because there remain, in that troubled region, those who still derive comfort from the peace of the grave. 
A negotiated peace is not in their interest. 
Theirs are the politics of the absolute, so reminiscent of the politics of the practitioners of apartheid. 
The international community is a stakeholder in that process and must ensure that, in spite of the terrible odds against it, the process is nurtured and pursued to its logical conclusion. 
Palestinians cannot eat flags and police uniforms. 
Empowerment deriving from the conferment of autonomous authority in Gaza and Jericho must bring with it a materially transforming effect on the lives of its beneficiaries, the Palestinian people, who have for so long languished in such terrible deprivation. 
There is also one ineluctable consideration that can be lost sight of only to the inevitable detriment of what has been achieved so far: the pace at which the agreement between Israel and the PLO is implemented. 
It goes without saying that half measures in any process of desperate political change can never win a contest against impatience. 
The slower the pace of change in the occupied areas of the West Bank and Gaza, the more heightened the impatience of its intended beneficiaries, and the bolder and the more vicious the opposition from those who advocate change by revolution. 
Our support for peaceful change in the area is inexorable, and impervious to equivocation. 
We see the normalization of relations between Israel and Jordan as a happy portent for the advent of a new era of peace through justice for all in the Middle East. 
The Middle East is by no means an exception to the universal trend, now firmly established, that no problem, however intractable it is considered, is beyond a negotiated solution. 
If this were not true, I can assure the Assembly, we who not long ago were bereft of any hope for change in our lifetime in South Africa would still be living under apartheid. 
Mr. Owada (Japan): It would be no exaggeration to declare that 1994 has been a historic landmark in the long years of efforts to establish lasting peace and stability throughout the Middle East. 
The progress we have witnessed this past year is both genuine and dramatic. 
As a result, the entire political structure of the region is undergoing a fundamental change. 
In September 1993, the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements was signed in Washington as a blueprint for peace between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO). 
The international community registered its full support for this achievement through General Assembly resolution 48/58, which was adopted with the positive votes of an overwhelming majority of Member States, including Israel and almost all the Arab States. 
In Cairo on 4 May of this year, the Israelis and Palestinians concluded a second historic agreement, as a result of which the Palestinians have at last begun to manage their own affairs in Gaza and Jericho. 
We look forward to the transfer of power and responsibilities to the Palestinians in the West Bank, as agreed by the two parties in the Declaration of Principles. 
Another historic advance was made just last month with the signing of a peace treaty by Israel and Jordan. 
It is the ardent hope of Japan that this achievement will in turn be followed by breakthroughs in the negotiations between Israel and Syria and between Israel and Lebanon. 
Indeed, the role of Syria in our efforts to achieve a comprehensive peace in the Middle East is absolutely critical; the security and stability of the region cannot be ensured until there is peace between Syria and Israel. 
We call upon those two countries to pursue vigorously the efforts to translate their desire for peace into concrete action. 
May the families of the victims find consolation in the knowledge that the tide of history is overwhelmingly against terrorism, and that peace will ultimately prevail. 
The international community must back up those efforts with effective and cooperative measures to cut off foreign support for regional terrorist organizations. 
Although the situation remains fragile, the vast majority of the peoples of the region are tenacious in their struggle for peace. 
The international community will not allow that struggle to be thwarted. 
The ultimate goal of the peace process is not simply the cessation of hostilities; rather, it is the creation of a stable environment in which all the peoples of the region can pursue their livelihood and look forward to a more prosperous future. 
It is essential that the Palestinian people be able to enjoy tangible and direct benefits of peace. 
Although considerable progress has been made, the conditions in which Palestinians live in Gaza and the West Bank remain tense, and Palestinians will continue to experience frustration unless they see tangible improvements in their daily lives. 
The violent clash in Gaza earlier this month between Palestinian civilians and the police force of the Palestinian Authority underscores the fragility of the situation and the desperate and urgent need for assistance from the international community. 
There is much more hard work to be done to ensure that Palestinian self-government can actually function in Gaza and Jericho. 
Thus, it is incumbent upon all of us who want to see peace prevail in the region to extend substantial political and economic support to the Palestinian self-government authorities without further delay. 
Conscious of this common responsibility of ours, Japan for its part has committed about $200 million for Palestinian assistance efforts over two years. 
Japan welcomes and highly appreciates this initiative, since it contributes greatly to the spirit of reconciliation and mutual trust that is growing among the nations of the region. 
It is the belief of my delegation that it will open enormous trade and investment opportunities, enhancing the economic well-being of all in the region. 
As a result of the Madrid Conference of 1991, multilateral talks have started, with working groups on five subjects: the environment, arms control and regional security, refugees, water, and economic development. 
In fact, they have already succeeded in starting the process of promoting the development of normal relations among the nations of the Middle East, and are thus playing an important role in advancing peace and stability in the region. 
Japan has been participating actively and constructively in these working groups. 
At its most recent meeting, held in Bahrain last month the environmental Working Group, over which Japan presides as its Chairman, adopted a code of conduct that establishes principles and guidelines for environmental protection and cooperation in the region. 
Japan believes that this practical achievement will contribute to promoting greater social and economic cooperation in the region, given the degree of interdependence that can exist there. 
The Middle East and North African Economic Summit of government officials and leading businessmen, held in Casablanca last month, provides another useful model for promoting economic cooperation for regional development projects. 
These region-wide efforts reflect a determination to foster an environment in which Palestinians, Israelis and their Arab neighbours can enjoy the fruits of peace. 
In pursuit of that goal, they have the active and steadfast support of the international community. 
Mr. Huaraka (Namibia): In his statement during the general debate, Mr. Theo-Ben Gurirab, Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Namibia, stated: 
The ongoing peace process, which began in Madrid, and the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements will, hopefully, lead to the establishment of a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
In paragraph 1 of resolution 48/158 D of 20 December 1993 the General Assembly: 
Since that resolution was adopted, positive developments on the Palestinian-Israeli track for the peace process have taken place. 
The Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area, signed in Cairo on 4 May 1994, and the subsequent launching of early empowerment represent important and irreversible steps forward in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles. 
During past years the Namibian Government followed with keen interest the bilateral negotiations between the parties concerned, and it continues to do so. 
It is my delegation's fervent hope that the discussions between Israel and the PLO will steadily progress and solidify through the transitional period. 
It is against this background that my delegation welcomes the progress made so far in this regard, particularly in the provision of economic, social and other assistance to the Palestinian people. 
The enjoyment of their economic, social and cultural rights is a crucial component of the realization of their right to self-determination. 
My delegation commends the creation of a coordinating mechanism for United Nations activities throughout the occupied territory, through the appointment of the United Nations Special Coordinator at Under-Secretary-General level; it is a welcome development. 
Finally, my Government will continue to give all the support the Secretary-General might require to ensure that the United Nations system contributes its utmost to the economic and social development of the Palestinian people, which is essential in building peace throughout the Middle East. 
Mr. Homarah (Yemen) (interpretation from Arabic): I hope that the few words I am going to say will not be classified among the footnotes of the voluminous statements made over the years by the Israelis and the Arabs on the question of Palestine. 
They have made so very many statements and made war for about half a century, then, after all that, they discovered that war does not produce for them or for anyone else any sustainable solutions. 
I borrow this word sustainable from the common coinage of our day which we hear so much in this Hall in speaking of sustainable development for poor countries like mine. 
However, as they saying goes in the Arab world, and in Yemen in particular, this seems to be the best that could have been done. 
My country supports dialogue, calls for peace and is on the side of peace. 
It follows with great interest the negotiations between the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and Israel and the agreements concluded between the two parties. 
We also follow closely the practical steps taken to achieve all that. 
Now they long for the peace and stability they need so much. 
Yemen believes that if such is to be achieved, it has to be built on justice and not on force and faits accomplis. 
What has been achieved at both the Palestinian-Israeli and the Israeli-Jordanian tracks is not enough to ensure a durable peace in the region. 
To achieve such peace, it has to be based on the principle of the complete withdrawal of the Israeli forces from all the occupied Arab territories in Syria and Lebanon in implementation of the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
Mr. Farhadi (Afghanistan) (interpretation from French): In order to indicate my delegation's position, I shall read out the following message that was communicated to the Secretary-General and signed by the Head of State of the Islamic State of Afghanistan, Professor Rabbani: 
Such a solution requires that Israel withdraw from the occupied Palestinian territory, including Al Quds-Al Sharif, that is, Jerusalem. 
Members of the Assembly have taken note of, and some have even studied, the report of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People (A/49/35). 
Let us remember that that Committee was established on 10 November 1975 and was requested to consider and make recommendations on a programme designed to enable the Palestinian people to exercise its inalienable rights as recognized by the General Assembly in resolution 3236 (XXIX) of 22 November 1974. 
Present circumstances, and indeed the report itself, show quite clearly that that Committee has much more to do. 
Having said that, I do not need to repeat everything that has been stated here by several of my colleagues. 
I shall mention one of them: that an authority which agrees to end an occupation of a territory must, above all, put an end to the existence of settlements; one cannot at the same time maintain settlements and end a military occupation. 
I should like to emphasize two points which perhaps need some clarification. 
First, there is the question of Al Quds, that is, Jerusalem. 
That is one of their inalienable rights. 
What is involved here is the major importance of Haram Al-Sharif, in the city of Al-Quds, to all Muslims throughout the world. 
We must recognize that human rights include spiritual rights the right of respect for what is sacred. 
It is a question of spiritual rights and of the right of one spiritual community to the respect, by another spiritual community, of what it holds sacred. 
For 14 centuries, up until 1948, Muslims respected the right of Jewish and Christian pilgrims in the Holy Land, because Islam recognizes the sacred origin of Judaism and Christianity. 
Muslims have received God's command to tell the Jews and the Christians, Your God is our God. 
In implementation of Security Council resolution 242 (1968), Israel could end its occupation of Al-Quds, which would allow Muslims from around the world to make the pilgrimage freely and without hindrance from an occupying army a pilgrimage to places that are very important in the Islamic religion. 
The second point is Al-Khalil Hebron and the Mosque of Abraham. 
Mention was made here of the killing, on 25 February last, of Muslims who, before sunrise, were fasting and praying to the God of Abraham. 
That is what God called Abraham: 
The Koran, in addressing believers, said that they must be witness to all of humankind on this point. 
It is clear, therefore, that Abraham is the spiritual father of all believers: Jews, Christians and Muslims. 
It is also clear that ending the occupation of Hebron Al-Khalil would allow Muslim pilgrims from throughout the world, as well as Jewish and Christian pilgrims, to visit, without hindrance from an occupying army, those places of pilgrimage, as had been possible for 14 centuries. 
Mr. Remez de Estenoz Barciela (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): The item, Question of Palestine, has been under consideration by this Organization practically since its inception and it has permanently influenced our activities. 
This is a crucial time in the history of the Palestinian people. 
However, much remains to be done in both the political and socio-economic areas. 
From the political standpoint, it is essential to ensure, once and for all, universal recognition of the legitimate right of the Palestinian people to have their own State in their own territory, in exercise of their inalienable right to self-determination. 
On the other hand, it is also fundamental to ensure the economic viability of Palestine and, consequently, the flow through the United Nations or otherwise of all committed financial and material resources necessary to reactivate an economy devastated by decades of war and occupation. 
The United Nations has a special political, legal and moral obligation in this process. 
In this context, it is particularly important to put an end to such serious developments as the continued proliferation of Israeli settlements in the occupied territories, violence, repression and the constant violation of the human rights of the Palestinian people. 
Israel must recognize the full applicability of the Fourth Geneva Convention to the Palestinian and other occupied Arab territories. 
Hence, ensuring a climate of confidence conducive to a just peace in Palestine and to the exercise of all the rights of its people will be a most effective catalyst for the solution of the other components of that conflict. 
In this regard, we welcome the signing, on 26 October last, of the peace agreement between Jordan and Israel. 
Doing so will contribute to the elimination of long-standing sources of tension and to peace, security and stability in the region as a whole. 
That Committee, in which my delegation has the honour of participating and which has played an extremely important role in this whole process, now has an even more important function to fulfil. 
In our view, in addition to continuing to closely monitor compliance with the agreements, it should also throw itself into the task of finding ways and means to contribute to the channelling of international assistance from the most varied sources for the Palestinian people. 
In other words, it is now time to strengthen the Committee and enhance its capacity for action. 
To sum up, it must be stressed that the solidarity traditionally offered by the United Nations to the just Palestinian cause has been one of the most important factors for today's progress towards a peace process that we hope will be irreversible. 
However, in our opinion, that solidarity is now more important than ever before. 
The Palestinian people wants the Organization to play a real and effective role in that process, and, for the sake of its own prestige and effectiveness, the United Nations needs to do so. 
During the course of last two decades the Committee, which was established by the General Assembly in resolution 3376 (XXX) of 10 November 1975, has worked ceaselessly to create and sharpen awareness of the legitimate aspirations of the Palestinian people to establish a homeland of their own. 
The extraordinary to patronage that the Committee has received is testimony to the fact that the legitimate Palestinian cause enjoys widespread support among the members of the international community. 
We believe that implementation of the relevant resolutions of the various organs of the United Nations, including Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), can create a climate conducive to the peaceful and comprehensive solution of the Palestinian problem, as well as other problems in the Middle East. 
The signing at Erez in August 1994 of the Agreement on Preparatory Transfer of Powers and Responsibilities was yet another important step towards implementation of the Declaration of Principles. 
Bangladesh welcomed the signing of the Declaration of Principles and other subsequent agreements worked out between the Palestinian and the Israeli leadership. 
None the less, my delegation is greatly concerned at the continued Israeli occupation of Palestinian and Arab lands. 
The issue of dismantling the illegal Israeli settlements in the occupied lands and the status of Jerusalem have yet to be addressed. 
In recent months there has been a growing number of incidents of violence unleashed on the Palestinians by the Israeli settlers, the worst and most heinous of which was the attack on the innocent worshippers at Al-Ibrahimi Mosque in February of this year. 
These attacks have generated more violence, thereby threatening the entire peace process. 
There is an urgent need to understand, therefore, that continued violence could vitiate the climate of understanding that marked the transition towards peaceful coexistence. 
The continued incarceration of thousands of Palestinian prisoners is yet another obstacle to the peace process. 
Under the circumstances, we firmly believe that early implementation of the terms of the agreements could contribute towards easing the tension in the Palestinian self-rule area and other occupied territories. 
It is universally recognized that the move to establish a lasting political structure in Palestine must be accompanied by economic, social and other measures to give the Palestinian entity viability. 
Prolonged Israeli occupation has taken a severe toll on the occupied areas in terms of economic degradation and infrastructural damage. 
It is heartening to note that the international community has demonstrated its willingness to overcome the difficulties faced by the Palestinian people and authorities. 
The appointment of Ambassador Terje Rod Larsen of Norway as Special Coordinator by the Secretary-General to provide overall guidance and facilitate the effective coordination of international assistance to the Palestinian people in meeting their immediate and long-term needs has been a step in the right direction. 
We are optimistic that the regional Summit held recently in Casablanca will also generate adequate momentum for coordinating assistance to the Palestinian Authority as well as to other parts of the Middle East. 
My delegation believes that progress in other areas of the peace process in the Middle East may generate more positive impulses for resolution of the Palestinian problem. 
We have therefore welcomed the historic Washington Declaration agreed upon by Jordan and Israel and the subsequent signing of the peace treaty between them on 26 October 1994. 
We welcome and deeply appreciate the Secretary-General's reaffirmation of the intention to keep the United Nations engaged in advancing the peace process with support by programmes of economic, social and other assistance to the Palestinian authorities and the Palestinian people living in the occupied territories. 
The President (interpretation from French): In accordance with General Assembly resolution 3369 (XXX) of 10 October 1975, I now call upon the Observer of the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
Mr. Ansay (Organization of the Islamic Conference): I should like to thank you, Sir, for giving me the opportunity to address the General Assembly on an issue of such extreme importance to the Organization of the Islamic Conference (OIC). 
During my most recent address to this body a fortnight ago, I took the occasion to extend to Your Excellency our warmest congratulations on your election, which is indeed a tribute to your very well known personal qualities and vast experience, as well as to your country, Ce d'Ivoire. 
Allow me to reiterate once again my Organization's assurance that you can count on the full cooperation of the OIC in the fulfilment of your responsibilities. 
Allow me to express our sincere appreciation to the Committee for its dedicated service under the able and dynamic leadership of Ambassador Ciss of Senegal. 
The Palestinian people have begun the process of developing and reconstructing their national economy and institutions, and also of consolidating their national Authority on their land following the 29 April Israeli-Palestinian economic Protocol. 
Here, I should like to laud the wise leadership of the Palestinian people and the courageous decision taken by President Yasser Arafat, which we deem a big step on the road to achieving a comprehensive and just settlement and ensuring the rights of the Palestinian people. 
These steps are necessary to the rebuilding of trust and confidence. 
We should also like to note here our support for the other agreements reached within the framework of the peace process especially the Peace Treaty between the Hashemite Kingdom of Jordan and Israel, which was signed lately. 
It invited these agencies to intensify their assistance to the Palestinian people to enable them to rebuild their economy and institutions. 
It also reaffirmed that Al-Quds Al-Sharif, with its national and religious significance, remains a fundamental issue for all Islamic States one that can be neither ignored nor forgotten and that the restoration of Al-Quds Al-Sharif to Palestinian and Islamic sovereignty is necessary. 
In this connection, the OIC calls on the international community to increase its support for the activities of UNRWA to enable it to carry out its mandate effectively. 
The Palestinian people have suffered long years of occupation, repression and denial of the opportunity to exercise their national rights. 
These steps would constitute major support for international peace and security, which may be realized through the consolidation of Palestinian authority over all the Palestinian territory occupied since 1967, including Al-Quds Al-Sharif, and the extension of all types of support to the Palestinian people. 
It is incumbent on all of us, during this crucial period, to continue to extend all types of assistance to the PLO to enable it to confront the coming phase and establish its authority and national institutions. 
Well, that day, I believe, is not now far away. 
I should like to inform Members that the Assembly will consider draft resolutions to be submitted under agenda item 40 at a later date, which will be announced in the Journal. 
Major progress realized throughout this year in implementing the provisions of this basic Agreement, in particular the provisions relating to the transition period, have, despite numerous stumbling-blocks and snares, contributed to gradually giving shape to the process courageously embarked upon by the Palestinian and Israeli leaders. 
The results of these two Agreements represent notable progress, marking the beginning of Palestinian autonomy in the relevant zones of the occupied Palestinian territory. 
They reflect also the will of the parties concerned to advance firmly towards a peaceful and negotiated settlement of the Palestine question on the basis of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
We must especially translate that support into concrete acts that would, for the immense majority of the populations in the region who desire peace, restore the hope of a better tomorrow. 
In this delicate phase of peace-building, the greatest threat to peace lies in the continuing deterioration of the economic situation in the occupied Palestinian territory and in the scourges of poverty, unemployment and the breakdown of infrastructures that foment despair and violence. 
The emphasis put on the Question of Palestine is the result of the unanimously shared conviction that this question is at the heart of the Arab-Israeli conflict and that only its global, just and lasting settlement will lay the basis for true peace in the Middle East. 
From this point of view, the Israeli-Palestinian negotiations have already begun to show their fundamental importance by instilling a dynamism in the region which led to the signing, on 25 July 1994, of the peace treaty between the State of Israel and the Hashemite Kingdom of Jordan. 
We hope that the Israeli-Lebanese and the Israeli-Syrian negotiations will quickly lead to results which will consolidate the basis for peace in the Middle East. 
The road ahead is long and full of traps but the establishment of a just and lasting peace is no longer a pipe dream. 
We owe this to the courage and wisdom of the region's leaders, for whom the awarding of the Nobel Prize is recognition of their shared efforts. 
Mr. Elaraby (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): The Middle East region is currently witnessing the beginning of a new era in the contemporary history of a region that has known many wars and conflicts in the recent past. 
The peace process which started at the Madrid Conference three years ago and led to mutual recognition and the Declaration of Principles between the PLO and Israel, was followed by several agreements and steps which were taken by both sides to implement the Declaration. 
Also a peace treaty between Jordan and Israel was signed in October 1994. 
Last year, progress continued to be made by the parties negotiating with varying degrees of success between the various tracks. 
Despite the difficulties that face the negotiation process, and the fact that extremists are trying to thwart it, it continues. 
Mr. Seniloli (Fiji), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Undoubtedly, every day that passes without tangible progress that brings us closer to the realization of these expectations will lead to more extremism and violence. 
We believe that the attainment of comprehensive peace requires imminent progress on the Lebanese and Syrian tracks, that would ensure full restoration of Syria's sovereignty over all its occupied territories in the Golan and ensure the full and sincere implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978) on Southern Lebanon. 
When Egypt initiated the experiment of peace, it did so in very difficult circumstances indeed and had to make many sacrifices. 
However, this did not deter us from pursuing the peace option. 
Today, the provisions of the peace treaty between Egypt and Israel, which constitute the sound interpretation of the equation of \x{e50b}omprehensive peace in return for all the land taken by force stand-out as a towering monument and an example to be followed. 
We in Egypt are rightfully proud of this pioneering experiment without which, the current peace process could never have begun and could never have succeeded. 
We are now hosting Israeli-Palestinian negotiations on the implementation of the Declaration of Principles. At the same time, we urge Israel and all the other parties to achieve similar progress on the other negotiating tracks. 
The multilateral negotiations are very important, because they foreshadow the nature of future relations in the region. 
Egypt has also called repeatedly for renouncing hegemony designs, doctrines of military superiority and the occupation of territory as a means of ensuring security. 
Therefore, Egypt calls upon Israel to enter into serious negotiations on nuclear disarmament, to agree to place its nuclear installations under international safeguards, and to accede to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
As Israel has not yet agreed to begin negotiations on nuclear-arms control in the context of the multilateral arms-control task force, we hope that Israel will quickly take practical tangible steps to build confidence in this field. 
We in Egypt believe that such a settlement will create a new reality in the Middle East, one that will usher in an era of stability, prosperity and fruitful cooperation which will benefit all the peoples of the region. 
Mr. Al-Suwaidi (United Arab Emirates) (interpretation from Arabic): I am pleased to address the Assembly on behalf of the United Arab Emirates on agenda item 38, The situation in the Middle East. 
The international community has been unanimous in welcoming the signing of the Declaration of Principles by Israel and the PLO, in the Washington Declaration ending the state of belligerency between Israel and Jordan, and in a variety of other agreements, bilateral talks and other measures. 
All of this constitutes a first step towards a just and lasting peace in the Middle East on the basis of international legality as represented by the relevant resolutions of the United Nations, in particular Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
This means that the two questions are intertwined and interrelated and cannot be separated one from the other. 
This cannot be achieved in the absence of any evidence that Israel credibly intends to honour the commitments it took upon itself at the Madrid Conference. 
It goes without saying that the steps taken towards peace thus far are but the beginning of a very lengthy road full of political, economic and security hurdles. 
Consequently, Israel should demonstrate its peaceful intentions by making it possible to solve all pending questions in accordance with the principles of the Charter, the resolutions of international legality and the norms of international law. 
We hope that the bilateral and multilateral negotiations will lead to the creation of a new political climate marked by a desire to engage in dialogue in resolving disputes and conflicts and that such climate will promote peace, security and development at the regional and the international levels alike. 
Such peace must be based on justice, equality and respect for human rights so that the peoples of the region may live in peace and security and thereby achieve progress and prosperity. 
We hope that the General Assembly will adopt the draft resolutions before it because of the great political importance of these resolutions which embody a significant political mechanism that is essential to the achievement of a just and comprehensive settlement in the region. 
The speed and extent of this transformation are unmatched in the world today. 
The multilateral negotiations are bearing fruit as a framework for regional cooperation. 
We continue to look forward to progress with Syria and Lebanon. 
In one short year, the Declaration of Principles signed on 13 September 1993 by Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) has turned from concept to dynamic reality. 
It began the implementation on the ground of the Declaration of Principles. 
Five days later, on 18 May 1994, they completed their withdrawal from the Gaza Strip. 
The Palestinian Police immediately assumed responsibility for the security of Palestinians in these areas. 
This early empowerment agreement transfers from the Israeli military government and its civil administration to the Palestinian Authority powers and responsibilities in five spheres: education, welfare, tourism, health and direct taxation. 
Jordan and Israel successfully completed the process begun in Madrid. 
A step towards this end was taken on 25 July 1994, with the signing of the Washington Declaration. 
This agreement ended the state of war between the two countries. 
It was soon followed by one of the crowning achievements of the peace process: the treaty of peace signed on the Israeli-Jordanian border on 26 October 1994. 
Progress towards peace and cooperation has also been made in relations between Israel and other Arab States. 
On 1 September 1994, Israel and Morocco signed an agreement to open liaison offices in each other's country. 
On 3 October 1994, Israel and Tunisia agreed to exchange liaison officers. 
The Gulf States further paved the way for regional economic cooperation by declaring an end to the secondary and tertiary Arab boycott. 
The Economic Summit that recently convened in Casablanca, Morocco, reflected the desire of countries in the region to establish economic cooperation. 
As was stated in the Casablanca Declaration: 
The boycott is an obsolete economic weapon whose main casualty is regional prosperity, and we hope to see it abolished soon in its entirety. 
The Casablanca conference ensured that both the public and the private sectors would have a voice in shaping new economic arrangements for the region. 
They were joined by over 1,100 business leaders from around the world, including hundreds of Israelis and Arabs. 
The Casablanca conference broke down walls of mistrust. 
All these developments represent a dramatic turning-point for the Middle East, for the relations between Israel and its neighbours and for the creation of a better future which all people in the region can enjoy. 
But, at the same time, we see an opposing trend towards radicalization and violence. 
It imperils the entire region. 
Liat Gabai died of her wounds on the way to the hospital. 
She was 19 years old. 
They, together with similar organizations, are active in every corner of the Middle East and beyond: in Algeria, Sudan, Egypt, Morocco, Tunisia, Jordan, Syria, Lebanon, in the areas controlled by the Palestinian Authority, in Israel, and even in Argentina, the United Kingdom and the United States. 
For this, they enlist financial support from backers in the United States, Europe and other places, but they rely primarily upon Iran. 
Will the region move towards peace and cooperation, as the peacemakers desire? Or will it be drawn backward into the shadows of conflict and bloodshed, as promised by the radical fundamentalists? Political agreements are the first steps towards ensuring peace. 
Then, all peoples of the region must be able to enjoy the great social and economic potential it offers. 
A peaceful environment will enable all countries in the Middle East to divert their human energies and economic resources away from conflict and towards social and economic development. 
The combined cost of defence in our region is about $70 billion annually. 
The result would be a higher standard of living and a better quality of life for all peoples. 
Having signed a peace treaty with Jordan, we are now seeking to bring the benefits of peace to both peoples. 
We are working with Jordan to find ways of jointly developing shared resources. 
The opportunities are enormous: exploitation of mineral resources in the Dead Sea, agricultural development in the Arava valley, and integration of infrastructures in the sister cities of Aqaba and Eilat, which meet on the Red Sea. 
As a first step, we have begun work on linking electricity grids in certain areas, saving money and increasing efficiency. 
Israel and Jordan have also agreed to establish an Eilat-Aqaba free tourism zone. 
The area lends itself to joint development of the sites, blending the arid desert climate with water-based recreational facilities and the natural wonders of the Gulf of Aqaba. 
Development of the region for tourism could serve as a basis for cooperation between Israel, Jordan, Egypt and, eventually, Saudi Arabia and, of course, the Palestinian Authority. 
In Eilat and Aqaba, Israel and Jordan are also exploring the creation of a free-trade zone, based on the principle of the free flow of goods between countries. 
Such a free-trade zone could eventually be expanded to include all of Israel, Jordan, the Palestinian Authority and nearby countries. 
These talks bring together Israel and many other countries in the Middle East to encourage regional cooperation in five fields: environmental protection, development of water resources, economic cooperation, arms control and regional security, and refugees. 
It is not only the key to ending the suffering and loss of human life, but also the key to a new hope in the hearts of all. 
Now is the time to resolve the plight of the four Israeli soldiers who remain missing in action: Tzvi Feldman, Zachariah Baumel, Yehuda Katz and Ron Arad. 
We call upon those countries and organizations holding them to abide by international law and to display humanitarian sensitivity in order to prevent further suffering by the soldiers and their families. 
The international community bears a solemn responsibility: to assist in bringing about this profound change. 
It can do this by supporting the States and parties that are turning towards the future and by stopping those that would destroy the great opportunity that has opened before us. 
May we all rise to the occasion. 
Mr. Abdul Momin (Brunei Darussalam): On behalf of my delegation, may I first congratulate all those whose courage and vision are responsible for the positive developments in the Middle East. 
The past few years have seen a welcome change in the relations between the Arabs and the Israelis. 
This can be regarded as part of the peace dividend resulting from the end of the cold war. 
We compliment those responsible for the peace process, from its beginning at the Madrid Peace Conference to the diplomacy required to achieve the latest successes. 
We have now seen the historic signing of a peace treaty between Jordan and Israel. 
This is an important turning-point in the relationship between the two countries. 
The peace process has so far led to Palestinian self-rule in Gaza and Jericho. 
We hope that Palestinian authority will be extended to more areas in the West Bank. 
Before this can be achieved, however, the Palestinians will face the difficult tasks of economic reconstruction and social development. 
More than ever, they need international assistance and we hope that this will be forthcoming. 
We are nevertheless confident that they will ultimately succeed in building an independent State of Palestine. 
However, there may still be a long and difficult way ahead before an eventual comprehensive settlement of all Middle East problems is secured. 
In this respect, we are pleased that the next stage towards achieving such comprehensive peace is under way. 
It is good to see that negotiations are taking place between Syria and Israel, and we would like to see similar talks between Lebanon and Israel. 
We fully support Syria's efforts to seek a complete Israeli withdrawal from the occupied Golan Heights. 
The peace process must continue if a just and lasting solution to the Middle East problem is to be reached. 
Mr. Buallay (Bahrain) (interpretation from Arabic): The establishment and maintenance of peace in the Middle East are of paramount importance to all the countries of the world because of their implications for all other regions. 
The Middle East is one of the world's most sensitive regions, in addition to its importance and the effect it has on international peace and security. 
In order for peace and security to reign in the region, the international community must find a peaceful, just, equitable and comprehensive settlement to the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
Bahrain wishes to reiterate the firm belief that it will never be possible to achieve any just and peaceful settlement to the conflict in the region so long as the solution is piecemeal and incomplete. 
In this respect, we call upon Israel to implement Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) which call for withdrawal by Israel from the occupied Arab territories, including Al-Quds Al-Sharif. 
Furthermore, Bahrain considered the signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements in Washington, D.C. on 13 September 1993 a first step towards a just and comprehensive settlement in the Middle East. 
For all this, we have not noticed any real progress in the negotiations on the Syrian track. 
Any solution to be reached on this track must include full Israeli withdrawal from the occupied Syrian Golan and the dismantling of the settlements in compliance with the resolutions of international legality. 
In this respect, my delegation wishes to declare its support for the position of the Syrian Arab Republic in demanding the return of its full sovereignty over its territories occupied since 1967 in the Golan. 
While confirming our commitment to the independence, sovereignty, unity and territorial integrity of Lebanon within internationally recognized borders, we call upon Israel to implement Security Council resolution 425 (1978) on the unconditional withdrawal of its troops from the Lebanese territory. 
The continuing nuclear programmes of Israel without any international control do not serve the cause of peace and security in the Middle East. 
Therefore stability in the area has always been the aspiration of all the region's people, provided it was founded on justice. 
Stability, however, is not an end in itself; rather, it is a bridge to the economic and social development that the peoples of the region seek so that they may invest their resources in progress and prosperity. 
Mr. Allagany (Saudi Arabia) (interpretation from Arabic): The General Assembly considers the question of the Middle East today at an important juncture in the history of the region. 
The developments in the Middle East constitute a new beginning in the efforts aimed at finding a comprehensive all-embracing solution to the conflict that has racked the region for far too long. 
The foundations of our current world order acquire their legality and authority from the same principles and ideals that inspired the United Nations Charter and the concepts and resolutions of international legality. 
The question of the occupied Arab Syrian Golan is clear enough and is governed by the principle of respect for international borders. 
Moreover, security cannot be achieved by the acquisition of land by force but, rather, by laying the foundations of peace. 
And those foundations will not exist unless Israel withdraws completely from the occupied Syrian Golan. 
As for Southern Lebanon, this is an issue that is governed by Security Council 452 (1978) which clearly stipulates total, immediate and unconditional withdrawal by Israel from the Lebanese territory. 
Consequently, we demand immediate and unconditional implementation of the provisions of this resolution. 
Consequently, we must affirm that no lasting peace could be achieved in the Middle East without a just solution to this question on the basis of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 252 (1968). 
Therefore, Israel must not make any demographic changes that may alter the characteristics of the Holy City or affect future negotiations on its permanent status. 
My country attaches importance to the multilateral negotiations in the context of the peace process that began in Madrid and considers that they complement bilateral negotiations but are not a substitute for them. 
Therefore, Israel must enter into serious negotiations on nuclear disarmament; accept to place its nuclear facilities under the international safeguards regime and accede to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
The Organization's contribution is indispensable if peace is to be built in the entire region. 
We consider that the measures adopted by the United Nations are positive and conducive to the establishment of a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
Less than five weeks ago, Israel and Jordan signed a peace treaty, giving rise to hopes for progress in the Israeli-Lebanese and Israeli-Syrian tracks of the peace process. 
These are significant and welcome developments, given the history of violence and warfare that has characterized the Arab-Israeli conflict in our times. 
We view this as a first step towards the full realization of a just and comprehensive settlement leading to the withdrawal of Israel from Al-Quds Al-Sharif and all the occupied Palestinian and Arab territories. 
United Nations resolutions, including Security Council Resolution 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), provide the framework and basis for a just and durable solution to the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
It is too early, however, to conclude that the peace process is irreversible. 
Peace must be nurtured by the leaders and people in the region, together with the active and tangible support and involvement of the international community. 
Like other regions in the world, peace in the Middle East must mean the flowering of development, full expression of the rights and empowerment of the people and commitments to equity and social justice. 
Since Israel is still occupying Arab lands, it has an important responsibility. 
Israel must not be seen as compounding the difficulties of the Palestinians and those under Israeli occupation. 
The Israeli Government must show its sincerity in the implementation of the peace accord and not be distracted nor diverted by extremists mounting challenges to the peace process. 
The difficult questions, as yet unresolved, must be addressed, including the question of Jerusalem and illegal settlers in Arab lands. 
While welcoming progress towards peace in the Middle East, my delegation remains concerned over the various acts of violence perpetrated in the occupied territories which have led to many casualties among the civilians. 
This situation, if allowed to continue, could set back the peace process. 
In this regard, my delegation is pleased to note that the presence of the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL) and the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (UNDOF) have to a certain extent contributed to stability in the region. 
Real and lasting peace is more than just the absence of war. 
The Conference to Support Middle East Peace held in Washington on 1 October last year pledged some $2.4 billion in economic assistance to the occupied territories for the five-year transition period from 1994 to 1999. 
Despite all those promises and pledges made, it is indeed disappointing to note that only a fraction has so far been delivered. 
Surely, this situation cannot be tolerated as it undermines the courageous decisions taken by the Arab and Israeli leaders. 
Whatever the explanation for the delay, at this crucial stage, the donor countries have to be more responsive to the urgent need for the rapid delivery of assistance to the Palestinian people. 
The leadership and statesmanship displayed by the leaders in the region deserves every support and encouragement from the international community. 
Malaysia will continue to render its support to the Palestinians in their efforts to reconstruct their land and to build a democratic society. 
Malaysia has consistently voiced its support for a comprehensive solution to the Middle East conflict, one that would bring lasting peace and stability to all the countries in the region, in line with Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
In this regard, my delegation wishes to reaffirm our support to the contents of the Casablanca Declaration which among others, emphasized the role of the business community in the peace process. 
We feel that the business sector too has a major, if not a pivotal, role to play in the Middle East peace efforts by participating directly in the reconstruction and in the promotion of trade and investment of the countries in that region. 
In order for the Palestinians to build a viable economy with the cooperation of the neighbouring countries, it is important that the borders of the Palestinian territories be kept open for labour, tourism and trade. 
It is our earnest hope that peace can be permanently anchored in the region. 
No longer should the Middle East conflict be viewed as a threat to international peace and security. 
Like the positive developments that we continue to witness in other parts of the world, the Middle East should play its historical role as an international nexus for commerce and trade, civilization and culture, helping to build a world released from hate and antagonism, eschewing political and cultural divisions. 
Indeed, the period since our last consideration of this agenda item has been conspicuous by the remarkable political and strategic transformation which has taken place in the Middle East. 
The signing just over a year ago of the Declaration of Principles between the PLO and Israel paved the way for a number of agreements between the two parties, most notably the Cairo Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area to implement the Declaration. 
Change, however, has not been limited to the formal act of treaty-making. 
The transformation in relations between the PLO and Israel has spread in the overall context of the Middle East to relations between Jordan and Israel. 
Over the last 12 months we have indeed witnessed tremendous strides on the Jordan-Israel negotiating track, which culminated in the signing of the Treaty of Peace on 26 October 1994. 
While these developments justify the hopes and optimism that accompanied the signing of the historic Declaration of Principles, Indonesia is also fully cognizant of the formidable challenges that still lie ahead. 
We are further conscious of the continuation of a number of untenable policies and practices by the Government of Israel; unless revoked, these will impede further progress towards comprehensive peace. 
In this connection, Indonesia is keen to ensure that the extension of Palestinian self-rule throughout the West Bank, including Jerusalem, proceeds as a matter of urgency. 
At the same time, however, we are deeply concerned that, despite the notable progress towards peace in the Middle East, the Government of Israel persists in carrying out periodic raids against Lebanon, bringing immense suffering to its innocent people. 
The United Nations, therefore, has historically played an invaluable role in, and reflected the will of the international community relating to, the settlement of the Arab-Israel conflict. 
My delegation deems it essential for the Organization to maintain and indeed augment its role in the peace process. 
Its enormous potential contribution to the peace process in the Middle East must be fully harnessed. 
Of course, the United Nations has also made considerable contributions to the economic and social development of the region. 
Today, as the momentum towards peace gathers pace and the need to complement the progress on the political front with similar advances in the economic arena grows more apparent, the role of the United Nations becomes more pertinent than ever. 
In this context, my delegation warmly welcomes the consolidation and the further strengthening of the United Nations role in the economic and social fields, as most recently seen in its constructive role in the mobilization and coordination of international financial and technical assistance to the Palestinian people. 
We have reached a critical period in the turbulent history of the Middle East. 
Yet today the yearning for peace in that region surpasses anything known in the past. 
Hence, it is imperative to ensure that the region does not relapse into strife and struggle, confrontation and instability, with their unimaginable consequences. 
Lebanon's participation was in response to the initiative launched by the two sponsors of the peace conference, the United States and the then Soviet Union. 
Subsequently, Lebanon has pursued the bilateral talks in Washington with a view to obtaining the full withdrawal of Israel from southern Lebanon in compliance with Security Council resolution 425 (1978), which affirms Lebanon's sovereignty and territorial integrity within its internationally recognized boundaries. 
We wish to emphasize that the peace process launched in Madrid calls for the establishment of a just, lasting and comprehensive peace in the region. 
We wish to reaffirm once again Lebanon's position, which has been constant since the Madrid peace conference. 
Lebanon demands that Israel comply with Security Council resolution 425 (1978), which must be fully implemented. 
In this respect, I wish to stress the central role of the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL) in the full implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978). 
On this occasion, I also wish to convey our deep appreciation to UNIFIL's troop-contributing countries. 
I would particularly like to stress again the need to maintain UNIFIL's strength and efficiency, in view of the important role awaiting it in the implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978). 
I take this opportunity once more to extend to the officers, soldiers and staff of UNIFIL our thanks for the admirable way in which they have been performing their duties since 1978. 
I would like to stress clearly Lebanon's commitment to pursuing the objectives of the Madrid peace process, no matter what the difficulties, in order to achieve its projected goals. 
Israel must also withdraw fully from the Syrian Golan Heights, in compliance with Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
The occupation of South Lebanon by Israel since 1978 has brought havoc and violence to our country. 
Neither the 1978 Litani operation nor the 1982 invasion of Lebanon brought security to Israel. 
This occupation has proved that Israel's security cannot be maintained by flagrantly breaching the sovereignty of another State. 
The periodic Israeli aggressions up to the north of Lebanon underline the complete failure of that concept. 
This is why Israel must fully implement Security Council resolution 425 (1978). 
It believes that the Security Council is an important international body which is responsible for peace and security and in which all countries that are victims of aggression can address breaches of international law, peace and security. 
From 1968 the Security Council was convened many times at Lebanon's request. 
However, since 1991 Lebanon has been denied the right to have the Council convened, under the pretext that a meeting of the Council would negatively affect the peace process launched in Madrid. 
We, on the contrary, believe that debates in the Security Council and subsequent actions would end, or at least contain, Israeli aggressions and would thereby strengthen the peace process. 
The lack of action only allows Israel to continue its occupation, attacks and blockades without worrying about international opinion. 
We consider the Security Council to be the indisputable international political and moral authority. 
We are very disappointed that after more than three years of negotiations on the Lebanese-Israeli track Israel has not yet released hundreds of our citizens from Israeli prisons and detention camps manned by the Israelis in Lebanon - namely, the Al-Khiam and Marjayoun camps. 
Those resolutions demonstrate that Israel is clearly violating the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, the Geneva Convention of 1949 relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, and the Fourth Hague Convention of 1907. 
Last week, we launched an appeal to the international community in the Third Committee when it was dealing with human-rights questions. 
We renew that appeal today. 
Here, I must emphasize clearly and categorically that the matter of the repatriation of Palestinian refugees is of basic and crucial importance to Lebanon. 
Lebanon categorically rejects any attempts whatsoever to settle permanently in Lebanon the hundreds of thousands of Palestinians living on our national soil. 
This consistent position is embodied in the Lebanese Constitution, in accordance with the Taif Agreement of 1989. 
It represents the firm national consensus of all Lebanese. 
It calls for the full implementation of General Assembly resolution 194 (III) of 1948, which clearly and unequivocally affirms the right of the Palestinians to return to their homeland. 
It is time for Israel to act accordingly, in order to ensure a just, lasting and peaceful conclusion to the Middle East peace process. 
International law, embodied in relevant Security Council and General Assembly resolutions, is of the essence in reaching a just, lasting and comprehensive peace. 
Peace and prosperity are what we desire. 
Lebanon suffered for too long from a war which lasted 16 years and ended only four years ago. 
We aspire to rebuild our country and provide a better future for our children. 
Mr. Batu (Turkey): In the course of the debate on the situation in the Middle East last year I paid a tribute from this rostrum to President Arafat and Prime Minister Rabin for the statesmanship they had displayed in overcoming the obstacles in their path. 
So we were not surprised when the Nobel Peace Prize was awarded to these leaders and Foreign Minister Peres in recognition of their courage, commitment and dedication in embarking on the path to peace. 
Last month, on the occasion of the signing of the Jordan-lsrael Peace Treaty, we applauded another brave statesman, His Majesty King Hussein of Jordan. 
We are convinced that there can be no satisfactory, just and lasting peace in the Middle East unless the settlement is based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967 )and 338 (1973). 
However, the current situation in the West Bank and Gaza is fragile. 
There is much more work to be done to ensure that Palestinian autonomy can really start functioning. 
The international community, which on paper showed considerable generosity towards the Palestinians, has been procrastinating over the transfer of pledges to the Palestinians. 
This vicious circle may cause uncontrolled explosions and major setbacks, not only in the region but also in the entire peace process. 
We believe that the donors should work to get the assistance out quickly to enable the people under the autonomous Palestinian administration to receive and feel at least some benefits of peace in their daily lives. 
A Turkish economic and trade mission, comprised of Government officials and businessmen from the private sector, paid a visit to the area in order to explore possibilities of cooperation that could contribute to the improvement of reconstruction in Gaza and Jericho. 
My Prime Minister, during a visit to the region, met with Chairman Arafat and decided, taking into consideration the urgent needs of the Palestinian people in the region, including in Gaza, to send Turkish contractors there with $50 million to start building housing projects. 
In addition, we have been taking active part in the peace process from the very beginning, especially on multilateral tracks. 
We are prepared to contribute Turkish observers, as requested by both Israel and the Palestinians, to the Temporary International Presence, as called for in the Gaza-Jericho Agreement. 
We are proud to be one of the few countries whose participation has been sought by both sides. 
As a haven for refugees for many centuries and with our experience in resettling hundreds of thousands of refugees in our country in the past, we are going to propose to initiate a job-creation and employment project for Palestinian refugees. 
Those draft resolutions will be announced in the Journal. 
The Assembly will then consider agenda item 150, entitled Commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the end of the Second World War, as already announced. 
That will be followed by agenda item 30 entitled Zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic. 
On Friday, 9 December, in the morning, the General Assembly will take up the reports of the Special Political and Decolonization Committee, and agenda item 18, Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples. 
On Thursday, 15 December, in the morning, the Assembly will take up agenda item 19, Admission of new Members to the United Nations, in order to consider the admission of the Republic of Palau. 
The list of speakers for agenda items 37 (e) and 154 is now open. 
The programme of work of the General Assembly for the month of December will be issued tomorrow in document A/INF/49/5/Add.3. 
The scheduling of agenda items pending consideration by the Assembly will be announced in due course. 
With only three weeks remaining, appropriate time has to be allowed for both the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions and the Fifth Committee to review any financial implications. 
I also note the prolonged absence of delegations in the Hall, which prevents us from making announcements that are important to all members. 
The meeting rose at 6.25 p.m. 
Mr. Phanit (Thailand): Thailand has been following developments in the Middle East with keen interest. 
During the past few years, and particularly the past year, we have been happy to witness the peace process gaining momentum across the entire region. 
Parties to the various conflicts have shown great resolve to settle their differences through peaceful means. 
Diplomacy and dialogue have replaced threats and the use of force. 
However, more mutual accommodation continues to be required before a lasting peace can be ensured. 
One example of what I have just said is the current situation in Palestine and the Gaza Strip. 
Over the past years, events in the Gaza Strip and the West Bank have been encouraging and have strengthened the fabric of peace in the Middle East. 
The conclusion of the Agreement on Preparatory Transfer of Powers and Responsibilities in Cairo this August has set in motion the tangible implementation process of the much-heralded Declaration of Principles signed by the Government of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization on 13 September 1993. 
As we speak, Palestinians, for the first time in decades, are experiencing self-rule in the Gaza Strip and Jericho, though not without serious difficulties. 
Nevertheless, it can be said that Palestinians are now in control of their own affairs: education, health care, tax collection, social services and tourism. 
These developments represent important building-blocks of a structure for a lasting and comprehensive peace in the Middle East. 
We are equally encouraged to see that the foundation of peace has been extended and strengthened in yet another historic agreement between the State of Israel and the Kingdom of Jordan. 
In its place, they have agreed to establish good-neighbourly relations. 
Another historic event appears to be on the horizon. 
Israel and Syria have demonstrated that there is a strong desire to negotiate and reconcile their long-held and bitter differences. 
It requires a political climate that will safeguard the gains that have already been achieved. 
The goodwill of the international community is also an important component of this process. 
For these reasons, my delegation welcomes the recent statement of the Gulf Cooperation Council declaring an end to economic sanctions imposed on countries which maintain trade relations with Israel. 
The restoration of diplomatic relations between countries in the Gulf and Israel is also actively being explored. 
In the Fourth Committee, opposition has been replaced by a spirit of cooperation, particularly on how to help the Palestinians overcome the initial obstacles in their return to self-rule. 
Here in the plenary of the General Assembly, it is my delegation's hope that the draft resolution on assistance to the Palestinian people will achieve a consensus again this year. 
The prevailing spirit of compromise fosters mutual trust and confidence among the parties concerned which, in turn, will have a salutary effect on the efforts to accelerate the peace process in the region itself. 
But while there have been encouraging developments, there have also been serious obstacles placed in the path of the peace process. 
The recent troubles and bloodshed in the Gaza Strip under Palestinian self-rule clearly demonstrate that the situation remains fragile. 
Living conditions have been harsh. 
The social fabric has been adversely affected. 
Economic deprivation has been extensive. 
My delegation commends the demonstration of patience and far-sightedness by all sides in the recent unrest. 
This is the only way to bring about tangible improvements in the living conditions of the Palestinians. 
It is a basis for ensuring the initial fulfilment of a long process of successful self-rule itself. 
The appointment of Mr. Terje Rod Larsen as the Special Coordinator of the United Nations to the occupied territories is significant and timely. 
My delegation notes with satisfaction that participants in the Conference to Support Middle East Peace, convened in Washington in October 1993, pledged $2.4 billion in economic assistance to the occupied territories for the five-year transition period. 
We are pleased to be among that who have consistently made financial contributions to UNRWA. 
We will continue to do so. 
The Foreign Ministers welcomed the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements of 13 September 1993 and the Cairo Agreement of 4 May 1994 between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO). 
They also urged Israel and the other parties directly involved in the Middle East question to intensify their engagement in the peace process to achieve an expeditious, just and peaceful settlement. 
Thailand will continue to follow the situation in the Middle East with great interest. 
We wish to reaffirm our support for a just, durable and comprehensive settlement of the Palestinian issue and the Arab-Israeli conflict on the basis of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), as well as other relevant United Nations resolutions. 
Under such circumstances, the dramatic change in the international environment brought about by the demise of the cold war has come to present the countries of the region and the international community with an historic new situation which is at once a challenge and an opportunity. 
The most recent and dramatic achievement in this regard, following the Declaration of Principles signed by Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) last year, was the conclusion in October of a peace treaty by Israel and Jordan. 
Japan heartily welcomes this achievement and expresses its profound admiration for the courage and resolve demonstrated by the leaders of the two countries. 
Now the international community must focus on the negotiations between Syria and Israel, which are the key to achieving a durable peace throughout the region. 
Indeed, peace in the Middle East will not take a firm hold unless Syria and Israel agree to embark upon a new course of reconciliation and cooperation. 
In view of Syria's geopolitical importance, its rapprochement with Israel could broaden the circle of Arab States willing to embrace peace, and instil confidence in the countries and peoples throughout the region that peace will in fact prevail and endure all over the region. 
Nevertheless, both Israel and Syria understand that the tide has turned towards peace; they are serious about building a Middle East in which Arabs and Israelis can live side by side and cooperate for their mutual benefit. 
In addition to these bilateral negotiations, multilateral talks on issues of common interest to the people of the region are also extremely significant. 
These talks are an integral part of the peace process and are meant to prepare for the changes that will continue to reshape the Middle East while fostering a spirit of cooperation and confidence among the parties concerned. 
Since the Middle East consists of a number of regional parties that have to live together in a relatively small area, it is extremely important for them to share a common code of conduct and common objectives in the field of environmental conservation. 
It is an area in which Japan has been working closely with other interested parties within the regional economic development Working Group. 
No one can doubt the rich historical legacies and touristic resources in that region. 
Consequently, there have been vigorous discussions on how to develop a regional training centre for tourism, an improved touristic infrastructure, joint marketing, and a regional institution for cooperation. 
Having spoken about all these felicitous developments, we must not lose sight of the fact that there are those who are working to undermine the peace process, even as we celebrate the progress that continues to be made. 
The recent wave of terrorist acts both inside and outside Israel is principally aimed at destroying the political will of the Israeli and Arab leaders and the peaceful aspirations of all the peoples of the Middle East. 
The international community must stand against terror as firmly as it stands for peace. 
Japan stresses the need to strengthen multilateral cooperation in taking effective measures to prevent, combat and eliminate all forms of terrorism. 
The peace and security of the Gulf region is another concern. 
This past October Iraq once again alarmed the world by moving its elite troops southward to the Kuwaiti border. 
It was fortunate that through such decisive and concerted international action the possibility of a recurrence of the tragic 1990 Gulf crisis was averted. 
Within the context of the structural transformation now taking place in the international system in the post-cold-war era, it has a chance, not to be missed, to achieve durable peace, stability and prosperity. 
This we can do if we succeed in joining forces in an all-out effort to consolidate mutual confidence and interdependence and promote a new regional partnership. 
Japan wishes to be an integral part of this international effort to effect such historic change. 
It pledges its full cooperation in working to that end with all the parties concerned. 
The treaty is also a faithful translation into reality of the land-for-peace formula. 
Accordingly, the Jordanian-Israeli Peace Treaty can be considered the first full fruit of the Madrid Conference, as it is the first Peace Treaty to result from the Madrid Conference. 
The desired peace as provided for in Security Council resolution 242 (1967) was described as just and durable, that is to say, it has to be equitable and lasting. 
One must note that the Security Council members who drafted the resolution at the time, put justice before durability. 
They were quite right. 
History teaches us that peace cannot last if it carries within it the seeds of inequity and injustice. 
The fact that the Jordanian-Israeli Peace Treaty is characterized by justice, ensures that the peace based upon it will be durable and that it will be strengthened by the achievement of comprehensive peace and interaction, cooperation and joint action by Governments and peoples. 
However, the Middle East conflict, as is well-known, has its own specific nature which arises from its origins and dynamics. 
increased in number and the objectives of the adversaries changed with the implicit recognition of Israel by the Arab States in their acceptance of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
As a result of the continued state of war between the Arab States and Israel and the outbreak of several wars at various times, new issues emerged other than those related to occupation, the national rights of the Palestinian people and security. 
Among the most important of those issues, of which Arab Jerusalem is the most significant, are those of the refugees and displaced persons, the settlements, water, the rights of Palestinians to self-determination and the occupation of southern Lebanon. 
It was in this context that the Arab-Israeli conflict acquired the complexity that resulted from its long duration, the multiplicity of the parties involved in it and the multiformity of its manifestations. 
Consequently, the desired peace that would put an end to this conflict came to be characterized not only by justice and durability, but also by comprehensiveness, that is to say, it must be an equitable, lasting and all-embracing peace. 
The achievement of such a comprehensive peace means that all parties should arrive at and conclude peace treaties that deal with all the problems, both those that caused the conflict initially and those that arose from it. 
In this context, the Jordanian-Israeli Peace Treaty is a significant contribution towards the achievements of the comprehensive peace which both the negotiating parties and the international community are committed to achieve. 
Jordan, as party to the conflict until 14 September 1993, the date of its signing of the joint agenda with Israel, and as a partner in peace-building since that date, has achieved, together with Israel, a successful experiment by concluding a Peace Treaty on 26 October 1994. 
2. Agreement by the Jordanian and Israeli sides to move the negotiations from Washington to the region; 
3. Agreement by the parties to form sub-committees of negotiators to discuss and conduct joint studies on mutually beneficial projects, should peace be achieved. 
Both sides thus engaged in a kind of joint action, even if it was theoretical, while continuing to negotiate; 
5. The Washington Declaration, signed by His Majesty King Hussein of Jordan and Mr. Yitzhak Rabin, Prime Minister of Israel at a public ceremony that was broadcast live by the media to the whole world. 
In that declaration, the two parties agreed to end the state of war that had existed between them; 
6. The opening of the first land crossing since 1948 between the Jordanian and Israeli ports of Aqaba and Eilat, on the Gulf of Aqaba, for nationals of third States; 
7. The connection of the Jordanian and Israeli telephone networks for the first time since 1948. 
Citizens of both countries now use those lines for contacts by telephone. 
The peace map, as it exists today, shows that two States only, namely Egypt and Jordan, have signed Peace Treaties with Israel. 
As for the Palestine Liberation Organization, it is in the process of negotiating peace with Israel within the framework of the Declaration of Principles reached by the two sides in Oslo. 
As for Syria and Lebanon, both countries continue to negotiate individually with Israel in an attempt to reach a peace agreement, while the co-sponsors of the Madrid conference remain committed to achieving a comprehensive peace in the Middle East. 
In addition to the tangible problems on which United Nations resolutions have been adopted, there are intangible problems, including the psychological legacy inherited by the peoples, who, for many decades, have suffered the consequences of the Middle East conflict. 
The peace documents signed by leaders will not be sufficient by themselves to bring about the required transformation. 
As His Majesty King Hussein said in his speech before the United States Congress on 26 July 1994: 
It should never be forgotten that peace resides ultimately not in the hands of Governments but in the hands of the people. 
For unless peace can be made real to the men, women and children of the Middle East, the best efforts of negotiators will come to nought. 
It is the broad masses who consolidate peace, but these masses do not deal with peace nor understand it in mere abstract terms. 
Therefore, my delegation believes that the United Nations, the provider of the terms of reference for the negotiators and the embodiment of international legality through its numerous resolutions relating to the Middle East conflict, could play another role in this area. 
Its Members could take the initiative to help the parties to peace raise the standard of living of their peoples, and it should expand and increase the various United Nations programmes operating in those countries, including mine. 
Experience has shown that when a just peace that is free of any seeds of conflict is achieved, it will always need especially at the beginning power to protect it, money to finance it and statesmen to administer it. 
The faltering progress of the peace process between Israel and the Palestinian Authority in Gaza and Jericho demonstrates that conclusively indeed. 
Today, this vitally important region stands at a crossroads. 
The peoples of the Middle East have demonstrated a serious commitment to achieving a peaceful settlement to their long-festering problems by forswearing the path of conflict and recrimination and making an earnest effort to promote peace and understanding amongst themselves through dialogue. 
We fully share the conviction that the peace process should lead to the early exercise by the Palestinian people of their right to self-determination through the establishment of an independent homeland. 
We earnestly hope that the final settlement will include the withdrawal by Israel from all the occupied Palestinian and Arab territories, including the Holy City of Al-Quds Al-Sharif. 
Moreover, we hope it will be a settlement that addresses all aspects of the Middle East problem, including the return of the refugees. 
Pakistan's support for the just struggle of the Palestinian people to secure their inalienable rights is well known. 
We have consistently supported Security Council resolutions 242 (1967), 338 (1973) and 425 (1978) as a basis for the resolution of the Middle East and Palestinian problems. 
The question of Palestine is at the core of the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
My delegation welcomes the fact that, in tandem with progress on the Palestinian issue, there has been significant movement towards a solution of the problems between Israel and Jordan. 
In this context, we note with satisfaction the conclusion of the Washington Declaration of July 1994 and the Treaty of Peace of October 1994 between the Governments of Jordan and Israel. 
We sincerely hope that there will soon be similar progress towards resolution of the conflict on the Israeli-Syrian and the Israeli-Lebanese tracks. 
We share the international community's expectation that there should be no delay in the implementation of the agreements that have been reached so far. 
Moreover, the provisions of these agreements must be complied with in both letter and spirit. 
We urge all the parties concerned to demonstrate the necessary flexibility and accommodation, as well as a sincere commitment to the vision of lasting peace in the Middle East. 
The Organization and its specialized agencies can make a valuable and positive contribution to the expansion of the scope of assistance to the Palestinian people. 
They have a special responsibility to help to build the socio-economic infrastructure and national institutions that are a prerequisite of the attainment of peace and prosperity in the Middle East. 
The crucial link between the political process and the socio-economic dimension of the problem must not be neglected. 
Our ties with the peoples of the Middle East region are deep-rooted. 
Pakistan looks forward to further reinforcing these natural links of common history. 
It is therefore essential to ensure that the region does not lapse into another period of strife and instability. 
Mr. Ansari (India), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
It should be recalled here that during the Washington peace talks, Syria was the party that was most interested in dealing with the core of the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
This proceeded from Syria's realization that any solution that does not deal with the quintessential core of the conflict will be inadequate and will never lead to the desired peace. 
At an early stage specifically, during the sixth round of the Washington talks Syria submitted a working paper containing principles that was described as historic because the principles it set out opened the road to peace. 
Syria followed that by putting forward the principle of full withdrawal for full peace in order to advance the peace process. 
However, Syria's serious approach was met with Israel's attempt to avoid issues of substance in favour of issues with no bearing whatsoever on the achievement of a just and comprehensive peace. 
Following its occupation of the Golan in its 1967 aggression, Israel expelled 120,000 Syrian Arab inhabitants of the Golan who sought refuge in their homeland Syria. 
Those people still await the opportunity to return to their homes, to recover their property and to resume their normal lives....................................................................... 
Complete, just and comprehensive peace cannot be achieved under continuing occupation or while new settlement plans are being carried out regardless of the illegitimate nature of such settlements or the fact that they are a major impediment to peace. 
In this context, we would like to reaffirm that the close concomitance of the Syrian and Lebanese tracks will withstand all attempts to separate them. 
We shall insist on our firm position, based on the resolutions of international legality, in favour of a peace that would return our occupied lands and guarantee our rights and dignity. 
Anything else is liable, at any time, to fail, regress and collapse. 
Indeed, the opposite may be true. 
What the region needs is genuine peace, which is impossible to achieve unless legitimate rights are completely restored in accordance with the resolutions of international legality upon which the very peace process has been founded. 
Thus, Syria believes that it is important for the whole region, that the peace process should continue and that negotiations on the Syrian and Lebanese tracks should lead to complete withdrawal from southern Lebanon and from the Golan Heights. 
That would open the road to genuine and firm peace in the region. 
If that objective is not achieved because of the intransigence of the Israeli position or for any other reason, we believe that what has taken place on some negotiating tracks will not lead to real stability in the region. 
Indeed, it merely affords Israel the opportunity of circumventing the need to meet the requirements of a just and comprehensive peace and encourages it to persist in its intransigent positions that reject the implementation of the resolutions of international legality on withdrawing from the occupied Arab territories. 
The substance of the conflict never was and never will be cooperation between Israel and the Arabs. 
Rather, it is occupation, aggression, expansion, the acquisition of territory and the expulsion of Arab citizens. 
It is significant indeed that regardless of the ambience of peace, Israel has increased its military budget for next year and continues to stockpile the most modern of weapons and intransigently refuses any scrutiny of its nuclear programme which it does not accept to place under any international supervision. 
The fact that Israel continues to stockpile weapons casts grave doubts on and raises many questions about what Israel intends to do with such rearmaments. 
The very existence of such weapons in the region, despite the peace process, will always be a threat to peace and a factor of instability and insecurity in the Middle East. 
Since the beginning of the peace process more than three years ago at Madrid, and throughout the bilateral talks in Washington, Israel has continued to focus on its own security doctrine which it links to peace and to what it calls its security requirements. 
Those requirements, it believes, are to be satisfied in the Arab depth and at the expense of Arabs' sovereignty over their lands. 
This doctrine, which differs from all accepted concepts and doctrines of security in the world, shows that it is the Arabs and not Israel that are in need of security. 
If it is the right of all parties to seek their own security, it is evident that Syria's security will be achieved, above all, by ending the occupation and establishing peace and security for all, especially when it is peace that is guaranteed by the international community. 
Security cannot be achieved at the expense of Arab lands and rights nor at the expense of Syria's complete sovereignty over its territory. 
Israel has continued to mislead international public opinion by alleging that the Golan was always a source of threats to its security and by claiming that its continued occupation of the entire Golan or of certain strategic areas thereof is a necessary requirement of its security. 
However, if we look at the military situation in the Golan region from 1949 to 1967, it becomes crystal clear that Israel was always the party that initiated aggression against the Syrian citizens there. 
Proof of this is in the many Security Council resolutions that condemned those Israeli acts. 
These facts deflate the Israeli arguments that withdrawal from the Golan would endanger Israeli security. 
The issue here, as far as Israel is concerned, is not security but of the expansionist ambitions that Israel has in the Golan Heights, and they are nothing new. 
It is attempting to marginalize that role and to turn the United States into a mere observer that will bless a Pax Israeliana, which would then perpetuate injustice, keep occupation in place and deprive the Arabs of their fundamental rights. 
Syria is very keen for the international political efforts to succeed, particularly those of the United States, and is eager to see them bear fruit in the interests of the peace process. 
Here, we welcome once again the continuing American role and call upon the United States of America to play an even more effective role if the peace process is truly to achieve the goals for which it was initiated. 
No matter how long it may last, occupation will never erase Syrian-Arab sovereignty over the Golan. 
This is a Syrian territory and has always been a Syrian territory. 
It must be returned to its legitimate owners. 
This has been clearly recognized and stipulated in the Security Council resolutions, in the American initiative and in the Madrid Conference formula. 
At this session of the General Assembly, my delegation has submitted the annual draft resolution, which has been amended this year to differ radically from those submitted in previous years, both in substance and in form. 
The draft resolution is being submitted as an Arab text. 
It has been shortened so that it may concentrate on essential elements of principle that must be reaffirmed, despite the use of new language thereon. 
It has been His wish, after the many calamities that followed upon one another in the Middle East and plunged its people in suffering and pain, that a glimmer of hope should emerge to promise change, tranquility and peace. 
The Madrid conference was the beginning of a breakthrough towards peace in the Middle East. 
Then the Declaration of Principles by Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization promised a dawn of hope in our region which has been ravaged by bloody conflicts, destructive wars, and dire suffering by the Palestinian, Lebanese and Syrian peoples under the yoke of Israeli occupation. 
This succession of positive developments strengthened our hope that the Arab-Israeli conflict, one of the most violent regional conflicts the world has seen in the second half of the twentieth century was about to come to an end. 
It was hoped, in the light of these positive developments on the right road towards a just and comprehensive peace in the Middle East, that the process would continue on the Syrian and Lebanese tracks. 
Unfortunately, the Syrian track is still beset by obstacles and difficulties. 
In so doing, Syria opted for participation in the peace process in order to arrive at that much desired objective of just, lasting and comprehensive peace which, it felt, was the vital requirement of all the peoples of the Middle East who aspired after peace, security and prosperity. 
This was the promise and that was Syria's clear response to it. 
However, Israel's response did not rise to the level of expectations. 
We also hope that Israel, which accepted the land-for-peace principle, will announce its intention to effect its total withdrawal from the occupied territories in return for total peace. 
Lebanon also fell victim to a destructive Israeli invasion and to the occupation of a large part of its territory which Israel, without any legal justification or entitlement, claims to be a security belt. 
All this took place while Security Council resolution 425 (1978) stipulated, inter alia, full withdrawal of Israeli forces from southern Lebanon, and underscored the need to restore peace and security to the area, and to help the Lebanese Government regain its full authority over all its territory. 
God help the people of southern Lebanon: Israeli raids have brought down great suffering upon them. 
In every street and every house there is tragedy. 
These are times of iniquity and intransigence, terror and fear. 
Cries of distress can be heard from every home, cries that will not cease until all these territories have been liberated. 
May God save Lebanon and protect it from all evil. 
Whenever it suffers under attack, we feel for Lebanon, that apex of innovation and creativity. 
God save Lebanon, and protect it from all evil. 
Proceeding from its national responsibilities and belief in Arab partnership, Qatar supports the sovereignty and territorial integrity of Lebanon. 
It participates in reconstruction efforts in Lebanon so that it may become once again what it was in the past a land of security, peace and prosperity and a contributor to progress. 
The State of Qatar has participated actively in the peace process and has supported it from the very outset. 
In pursuing its policy of supporting the peace process Qatar also supported and participated in all sincere international efforts to ensure the success of the peace process in the Middle East. 
It was in this context that a high-level delegation from Qatar participated in the Casablanca Middle East/North Africa Economic Summit. 
While security questions are among the most vital issues facing the Middle East, security of the Gulf region remains at the forefront of such questions, because of the special importance of the Gulf region as a primary source of energy for the whole world. 
As members are aware, the Gulf region was the theatre of two successive wars whose after effects continue to encumber the region with heavy burdens. 
This makes us aspire after a future of security, prosperity and peace for the region as a whole. 
Therefore, Qatar attaches the highest importance to the maintenance of stability in the region and to ensuring that no regional changes are imposed by force. 
As regards the situation between Iraq and Kuwait, our consistent position has been that the territorial integrity of Iraq must be preserved and that the suffering of its people should be alleviated. 
The State of Qatar, through a statement by its Council of Ministers, expressed satisfaction with regard to the positive statement by the Security Council concerning Iraq's recognition of Kuwait's sovereignty, independence and international borders. 
Qatar welcomed the statement as a significant positive step towards normalization of the situation in the region and as a preparatory step towards alleviating the suffering of the Iraqi people. 
Those efforts were clearly seen in our region in the demarcation of the international borders between Iraq and Kuwait in accordance with resolution 833 (1993) and other relevant Security Council resolutions. 
We all know that the first peace-keeping operation undertaken by the United Nations was in the Middle East, and that the United Nations observers still monitor the truce, disengagement and peace accords reached on the borders between Lebanon, Syria, Egypt and Israel. 
Since the beginning of the peace process, the United Nations has played an active part, especially in multilateral negotiations, on regional issues. 
We commend in particular the effective role of Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, the Secretary-General of the United Nations, and commend his efforts and good offices in support of the peace process on all tracks. 
In spite of all obstacles, set backs and attempts at undermining the Middle East peace process, we still hope that the international community will ensure the success of the process and the achievement of the goal of establishing a just, lasting and comprehensive peace in the Middle East. 
Our optimism is strengthened by the clear political will demonstrated by all parties to continue to move forward towards the peace that the whole region aspires after in order for its States and peoples to live in peace, security, justice and prosperity. 
Who is to tell evil that good will vanquish it and who is to tell injustice that the righteous will triumph? 
Mr. Chong-Ha Yoo (Republic of Korea): Over the past 45 years, the question of Palestine and the Arab-Israeli conflict has been at the core of the troubles in the Middle East and the source of endless human suffering and numerous armed conflicts. 
However, with the remarkable progress achieved during the past year, a beacon of hope radiates across the region. 
The Republic of Korea sincerely welcomes the advances made thus far and remains strongly supportive of the efforts to secure a comprehensive solution to the Middle East conflict based upon Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
As we are well aware, the euphoria generated by recent events has been dampened not only by deep skepticism but also by gross acts of violence and bloodshed. 
The highly deplorable acts of violence over the past months have exposed the very fragile nature of the peace settlement. 
The success of the peace process depends heavily on the establishment of a sound political and economic base. 
Unless these inseparable aspects of the equation are adequately addressed, the peace in the region will continue to be fragile. 
Economic stability is still one of the most essential preconditions for true peace. 
In this regard, the Casablanca summit held last October marked the beginning of a new phase for the Middle East. 
The momentum created by the Casablanca summit must be accelerated, and the international community should make firm commitments to strengthening this crucial aspect of the peace process. 
Fully recognizing the pressing need to bolster economic and social growth in the region, the Republic of Korea has built up close political and economic ties with the Middle Eastern countries. 
Its trade volume with the region continues to grow, and the Korean Government is encouraging its business community actively to increase direct investment in the region. 
After many decades of suffering and struggle, the Middle East now has the chance not only to resolve its long-standing strife, but also to serve as an inspiration to other troubled regions in the settlement of their ethnic, religious and territorial conflicts. 
The Middle East States, with the support of the international community, must seize the historic opportunity before them to secure a just, lasting and comprehensive peace in the region. 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): I have the honour to make a statement on behalf of the European Union and Austria. 
The progress achieved since that date has not been limited to the Israeli-Palestinian track. 
Within only a few months they had ended a state of war and laid out the foundations for comprehensive cooperation in all sectors. 
This not only will benefit the Israeli and Jordanian peoples but could become a model for cooperation in that region. 
We reaffirm our commitment to Security Council resolution 425 (1978) as a basis of the settlement of the Lebanese question. 
The peace process has become irreversible. 
Improving the political situation will help build trust in the economy and thus enhance the prospects for regional and national economic growth. 
The Casablanca conference, which took place just one month ago, opened yet another chapter in the peace process. 
It provided new perspectives for regional economic cooperation by bringing together the public and private sectors in a joint forum. 
To promote intra-regional trade in goods and services, it is necessary to create the basic economic conditions. 
All steps that do away with outmoded trade restrictions are positive contributions to that end. 
They support the peace process in political, economic and financial terms. 
For 1993, the Union pledged 90 million ECUs for the Palestinian territories, and a total of 500 million ECUs for the period from 1994 to 1998. 
In addition to those funds for the Palestinians, the European Union has earmarked for regional projects, within the framework of its horizontal Mediterranean policy, 1.8 billion ECUs in loans from the European Investment Bank. 
The multilateral working groups within the Middle East peace process play an important and future-oriented role with respect to regional cooperation. 
The working group on regional economic development, in which the European Union is particularly involved, has prepared a number of comprehensive studies for the economic development of the region. 
These studies are a suitable basis for the reconstruction of the countries involved. 
Based on its extensive experience with European integration and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), the European Union could provide its partners south of the Mediterranean, if they so wish, with rich expertise. 
Mr. Vilchez Asher (Nicaragua), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Closer ties with its Mediterranean neighbours is an important goal of the European Union. 
Peace, stability, security and sustained economic development of the region are of great importance to Europe. 
Mr. Keating (New Zealand): Over the last year we have seen the hopes and goals that are embodied in the Middle East peace process beginning to be transformed into tangible achievements. 
For the first time there is a Palestinian Authority in Gaza and in Jericho. 
Palestinian responsibility for important areas of administration is being extended to the rest of the West Bank. 
The Hashemite Kingdom of Jordan and Israel have signed a Treaty of Peace. 
They represent a turning-point in history. 
New Zealand congratulates the leaders and the people of Israel, Jordan and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO). 
Among them is the Government of the United States, whose patient diplomacy has facilitated the series of agreements reached in the last two years. 
The Governments of Norway and Egypt have also made vital contributions. 
The efforts of the international community will continue to provide both indispensable support to the negotiating process and the means to translate its achievements into a daily reality for the peoples of the region. 
Peace between Israel and Syria, and between Israel and Lebanon, is crucial to a comprehensive settlement. 
Recent high-level contacts with Syria have renewed our hopes for early progress towards substantive negotiations. 
The negotiations with Lebanon will also be vital. 
The settlement must reinforce Lebanon's sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
The Lebanese people have known great suffering and conflict during many years of war. 
Other positive actions are being taken by countries in the region to support the movement towards peace and greater prosperity for its peoples. 
In particular we congratulate King Hassan II and Morocco on hosting the recent Casablanca Economic Summit. 
This was an unprecedented gathering of business and Government leaders from throughout the region and the world. 
Such initiatives help to set a positive design for the future. 
The building of personal and commercial links will help to transform peace between Governments into peace between peoples. 
In this context we welcome also the decision by the Gulf Cooperation Council States to set a new path in developing their economic and commercial relations with Israel. 
Those who reject peace can offer no answer but continued violence and lost opportunities. 
From Hebron, Afula and Tel Aviv to Buenos Aires and London, the last year has seen despicable and cowardly acts against innocent civilians. 
As we commiserate with the victims of terrorism, we commend the restraint of leaders in the region who have maintained their vision and their commitment to the peace process. 
By their perseverance in these moments of tragedy, Israel and the Palestinians, in particular, have demonstrated that theirs is truly the peace of the brave. 
It threatens to reverse the hard-won political gains of the Palestinian people. 
If they are to continue to support the peace process, the Palestinian people must begin to see tangible improvements in their daily lives, and soon. 
In particular, Palestinians in the West Bank and Gaza must take part in the early holding of free and fair elections which are their right. 
The international community has pledged large-scale financial assistance to support self-rule. 
But if the aid pledged is to be useful, it must be delivered in a timely fashion, and, once delivered, used effectively and for clear and accountable purposes. 
Yet the most difficult and divisive issues are still to be addressed. 
The Declaration of Principles and the Gaza/Jericho accord set a clear timetable for the beginning and conclusion of the negotiations towards permanent status. 
It is vital that these extremely sensitive negotiations take place against a background of continuing and satisfactory progress. Only that will help to give both parties the further confidence needed to make the political decisions that will achieve a lasting accommodation. 
The Declaration of Principles and the Israel-Jordan Peace Treaty have given body to the principles of security and self-determination set out in Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
Against the background of real political progress, we should not lose sight of the fact that peace will have meaning only if it enters people's daily lives. 
It is in that setting that we would like to pay tribute, as new institutions are being established, to the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA). 
UNRWA's work has always been remarkable but we want to commend in particular its timely and effective Peace Implementation Programme. 
New Zealand will continue to give UNRWA its tangible support. 
We were glad of the opportunity to reaffirm this commitment to UNRWA Commissioner-General, Mr. Ilter Turkmen, during his visit to New Zealand last month. 
In particular, we refer to Iraq. 
We welcome Iraq's formal recognition on 10 November 1994 of the sovereignty of Kuwait and the United Nations demarcated border, in accordance with Security Council resolution 833 (1993). 
We also acknowledge the Iraqi Government's acceptance last year of its obligations under Security Council resolution 715 (1991), and its enhanced cooperation with the United Nations Special Commission's work on its weapons of mass destruction programmes, and in particular with long-term monitoring and verification. 
We look to Iraq to continue this cooperation, and to meet the other requirements set out in Security Council resolutions. 
Had it not been for Iraq's threatening moves towards Kuwait in October, we believe that in the light of these positive developments the international community would by now have reached a position of greater confidence that Iraq's intentions towards its neighbours are peaceful. 
The willingness to develop serious military confidence-building measures with neighbouring States offers Iraq the scope for it to provide evidence of its peaceful intentions, and we look to Iraq to agree to concrete measures to this end. 
Looking at the region as a whole, we see that the massive and destabilizing trade in lethal arms saps confidence. 
It undermines efforts to assure peace and security and to pursue open political dialogue. 
The Working Group on Arms Control and Regional Security, which is part of the multilateral track of the peace process, is, we believe, an important forum for confidence-building dialogue, and we continue to support it and the other tracks of the multilateral negotiations. 
Yet movement in the multilateral negotiations must be grounded in real progress at the political level between the parties directly engaged. 
We have witnessed dramatic progress over this last year, and we say to the region's partners in peace that New Zealand offers its continuing encouragement and support. 
Mr. Butler (Australia): The Assembly takes up its agenda item on the situation in the Middle East at a critical time for the Middle East peace process. 
We applaud the progress which has been made to date, the vision of those responsible for taking the hard decisions, and the untiring efforts of those who have played crucial roles, whether in facilitating early contacts or helping to bridge differences in negotiations. 
But, while we are optimistic that a series of important first steps has been taken on the road to a just and lasting peace in the Middle East, we must not become complacent about the remainder of the journey. 
Continuing acts of violence and terrorism by extremist groups constitute a grave danger to the peace process, and threaten to drive the Middle East back into conflict and suffering. 
The peace process is the only realistic path towards long-term regional security and cooperation. 
But the political achievements must be reinforced by the realization of economic benefits. 
Not only must the arguments and violent actions of extremists on both sides be countered in a vigilant and balanced way, but the general population must be able to see quickly the tangible benefits to their daily lives deriving from the new arrangements. 
In recognition of the importance of providing international economic support and practical assistance to the new Palestinian Administration, Australia has committed $A15 million over three years in connection with the implementation of the Gaza-Jericho Accord. 
These funds will be spent principally on development activities crucial to the success of the new Palestinian Administration, such as income-generation, training, health, sanitation and water resources. 
The allocation also includes a $A1.4 million package to assist the Palestinian Authority to meet some of its more immediate start-up costs. 
We urge others in the international community also to respond quickly, generously, practically and flexibly to the needs of the new Palestinian Administration. 
Australia has been pleased to participate in the important, practically-orientated multilateral arm of the peace process. 
These are areas where Australia has demonstrated experience and expertise, and where we judge we will be able to make a significant and needed contribution to the future stability and prosperity of the region. 
In April 1995 Australia will host a workshop on rainfall enhancement, which we hope will assist water managers and scientists to determine whether cloud-seeding holds the potential to enhance water availability in the countries of the Middle East. 
Australia has also provided practical input to the regional Working Group on arms control and regional security, in particular through ideas relating to a regional conflict-prevention centre. 
Australia calls on all States in the region to participate fully in the multilateral phase of the peace process, which provides critical support to the bilateral talks by establishing the ground work for, and demonstrating what can be done through, regional cooperation. 
In this context, we warmly welcomed the convening by His Majesty King Hassan of Morocco in Casablanca this past October of the Middle East/North Africa summit on economic cooperation. 
Australia welcomed the signing and ratification, during the current session of the General Assembly, of a Peace Treaty between Jordan and Israel. 
We urge the speedy conclusion of treaties between Israel and Syria and Lebanon. 
We continue to be encouraged by the progress made in Lebanon towards national reconciliation. 
We continue to oppose any activity by outside forces which compromises Lebanon's sovereignty. 
We maintain our support for the early implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978), and we believe the withdrawal of all foreign forces from Lebanon will enhance Lebanon's sovereignty. 
We therefore consider that the Arab economic boycott of Israel, a symbol of Arab hostility towards Israel, has no place as a negotiating point in the peace process. 
We believe the boycott unnecessarily constrains the economic development of the region and, in particular, may restrict the development of the new Palestinian administration. 
Australia welcomes the recent moves by a number of Arab States to wind back the boycott and calls on all members of the Arab League to pursue this path as a practical and concrete step towards peace and towards consolidating the agreements already achieved. 
Australia continues fully to support the action taken by the Security Council on Iraq, including the continuing task of dismantling Iraq's weapons of mass destruction and investigating the Iraqi weapons programmes. 
We were dismayed by the recent movement of Iraqi forces close to the border with Kuwait and strongly support Security Council resolution 949 (1994), adopted in response to that provocation. 
Australia is particularly concerned about the situation of civilian groups in Iraq and calls on the Iraqi Government to ensure that all of its citizens enjoy equal human and political rights, in line with Security Council resolution 688 (1991). 
Australia also supports the Security Council's actions on Libya. 
We again urge Libya to comply fully with the Council's requirements, as set out in its resolutions 731 (1992), 748 (1992) and 883 (1993). 
At times, it has seemed the most acute and intractable of regional conflicts threatening international peace and security. 
Mr. Kharrazi (Islamic Republic of Iran): Yesterday, I had the opportunity to elaborate on the question of Palestine, which is the core and essence of the Middle East problem. 
The practices and policies of the occupying Zionist regime against the Palestinian people and other Muslim countries have constituted the main source of instability, violence and distrust in the region during the last four decades. 
Israel continues to perpetrate acts of terrorism that include the killing and torturing of Palestinians, the massacre of worshippers, the kidnapping of Lebanese citizens and the bombing of civilian areas in Lebanon. 
Israel's real and ultimate objective has been and continues to be the perpetuation of its occupation. 
Today, under the disguise of the peace process, this very policy is being pursued through the repression of Muslims and other opponents of the illegal and aggressive Israeli occupation. 
In our view, the current process lacks realism and will not lead to real and lasting peace. 
The Zionist regime has capitalized extensively on the introduction of an artificial threat to our region for the purpose of diverting the attention of the international community from the question of Palestine. 
Israel's nuclear threat is another source of grave concern in the Middle East region. 
We shall support any genuine, comprehensive and non-discriminatory initiative to establish such a zone so that the International Atomic Energy Agency can expand its verification system to cover all nuclear facilities in the Middle East. 
In addition to Israel's continuous threats, interference by foreign Governments in the affairs of regional States has led to negative perceptions in the region. 
This has impeded serious dialogue and the consideration of constructive suggestions for the creation of peace, stability and security in some subregions of the Middle East, such as the Persian Gulf. 
We shall undoubtedly continue our efforts to enhance peace and security in the area and to promote the culture of regional self-confidence. 
Mr. Belyaev (Belarus) (interpretation from Russian): More than a year has passed since the historic handshake between the leaders of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization, which brought a totally new dimension to the situation in the Middle East. 
Traditional stereotypes have been shattered, and there has been a radical change in the deeply rooted images of the enemy that both sides created over the decades of this apparently utterly unresolvable conflict. 
Confrontation is yielding to partnership, and this is making an extraordinarily positive impact not only on the Israelis and the Palestinians and on the Middle East region but on the international community as a whole. 
The Republic of Belarus welcomes the signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements, which is the very important first step towards the establishment of a just, comprehensive and lasting peace in the Middle East on the basis of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
We are also grateful for the great diplomatic skills of Norway, which played a significant part in advancing the initial success of the Israeli-Palestinian negotiations. 
If the long-standing hopes for peace and justice are to be fulfilled, the parties to the negotiations must work within the peace process drawn up in Madrid and on the basis of implementation of the relevant resolutions of the Security Council. 
In our view, there is an urgent need to render the Palestinian people assistance in resolving those issues linked with effective organization of self-government, the restoration and development of the infrastructures and the establishment of machinery for its future economic activity. 
To ensure genuine stability in the region, all parties to this extended conflict, especially Jordan, Syria and Lebanon, need to contribute to a settlement. 
The Republic of Belarus welcomes the signing on 26 October 1994 of the Treaty of Peace between Israel and Jordan and believes that it is a consolidating factor for a peaceful settlement in this hotbed of tension and an exemplary model for other countries of the region. 
We are following hopefully the improvements in the situation in Lebanon, though stability there remains fragile because the long-awaited comprehensive settlement has still not been reached. 
We highly value the efforts of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force, the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observer Mission and the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon for the maintenance of peace in the region. 
The international community bears the responsibility for fully advancing this process. 
The period that has elapsed since then has been marked by important achievements that are turning hopes into realities. 
The recent Treaty of Peace between Jordan and Israel augurs well for the remaining tracks of the direct negotiations. 
Nevertheless, my Government is concerned at the situation in Lebanon. 
The progress achieved towards a just, comprehensive and lasting peace in the Middle East has been challenged by opponents of the Declaration of Principles. 
The adoption of Security Council resolution 904 (1994), in the aftermath of the massacre in the Ibrahim Mosque in Hebron, helped to defuse a particularly destabilizing blow to the peace process. 
It should be recalled that lives have been claimed by outrageous eruptions of violence not only in the Middle East but also in other regions, including our own. 
We reiterate, in this respect, our condemnation of the abhorrent attack against the Asociaci Mutual Israelita Argentina in Buenos Aires. 
Lessons could be drawn from the peaceful settlement of the question of South Africa, one of the most intractable situations of the post-war period, which was achieved through the patient diplomatic and political efforts of all concerned. 
The donors' conference held in Washington and the Economic Summit convened in Casablanca stand out, in this context, as significant initiatives. 
The newly created Palestinian Authority will require all possible support to face the formidable task of institution-building ahead of it. 
We stand ready to participate in international efforts, particularly those supported by the United Nations, in the fields of technical and scientific cooperation and those that could benefit from the dynamism and creativity of the private sector. 
Finally, I should stress that the sponsors of the draft resolutions submitted under various agenda items relating to the Middle East have continued to introduce improvements in their texts with a view to updating and harmonizing them with the new political atmosphere in the region. 
Mr. Lian (Norway): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the Nordic countries: Denmark, Finland, Iceland, Sweden and my own country, Norway. 
The past year has seen great achievements, as well as temporary set-backs, in the Middle East peace process. 
The implementation of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements is moving steadily forward, although behind schedule. 
A Palestinian Authority has been set up in Gaza and Jericho in the space of a few months under the leadership of Chairman Yasser Arafat. 
A Palestinian police force of more than 9,000 men has been set up and is being funded under difficult circumstances. 
With the recent agreements on early empowerment, the Palestinians will now be responsible for education, health care, social affairs, taxation and tourism in the rest of the West Bank, in addition to Jericho and Gaza. 
These are no minor achievements. 
The Nordic countries condemn those forces that are trying to destroy the peace process through violence and terror. 
We must not let them succeed. 
We welcome the many signs of normalization in the relations between Israel and its Arab neighbours. 
On 26 October this year Prime Minister Rabin and His Majesty King Hussein signed a historic peace agreement ending the 46-year-old state of war between Israel and Jordan and paving the way now for the establishment of diplomatic relations between those two countries. 
This represents a major step towards a comprehensive and lasting peace in the Middle East based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
The beginning of normalization between Israel and Morocco and Tunisia are other welcome signs, as is the announcement of the Gulf States to consider easing the Arab boycott of Israel. 
The Nordic countries hope that the bilateral talks between Israel and Syria and between Israel and Lebanon will be inspired by these positive developments and that they will soon lead to concrete results towards peace in accordance with the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
New possibilities for regional cooperation have opened up, which, in turn, should inspire further progress in the peace process. 
The Nordic countries welcome the emergence of such efforts with a view to regional cooperation, and we look forward to their further development. 
These events entail obligations and responsibilities for the international community. 
A good start was made at the donors' conference in Washington on 1 October last year, where pledges of over $2 billion were made to assist the Palestinians. 
The problem is, however, that only a minor part of those pledges have been disbursed. 
Most donors have chosen to focus on medium- and long-term development projects that take time to materialize. 
Last year's optimism and hopes of a better life have now given way to disappointment and political in-fighting on the Palestinian side. 
Border closures between Israel and Gaza have increased the already widespread unemployment in the Gaza Strip, and, in the absence of quick and visible improvements, the whole Middle East peace process could be in danger. 
Therefore, our challenge now is clearly to mobilize international aid that can make a difference on the ground in Gaza and Jericho by improving living conditions for ordinary Palestinians, by creating employment and by instilling a sense of optimism about and belief in the future. 
Donors must as a matter of urgency help to ensure that the Palestinian Authority has sufficient funds to finance start-up and recurrent costs for the coming months. 
This is especially true for the police force, for the early empowerment areas and for transitional projects to promote the rapid creation of jobs. 
The situation requires both a more speedy disbursement of pledges and greater flexibility in switching funds from long-term to short-term needs. 
If we fail to act rapidly on this, prospects for political stability and economic growth could be seriously undermined. 
Against this background, the Nordic countries welcome the fact that the meeting of the Ad Hoc Liaison Committee held in Brussels on 29 and 30 November was able to bridge a substantial part of the Palestinian budget needs. 
We also welcome the fact that the meeting endorsed the understanding between the PLO and the Ad Hoc Liaison Committee on Palestinian budget requirements and future donor assistance. 
This understanding should form a good basis for an accelerated pace and greater flexibility in the assistance efforts. 
However, despite these achievements, there remain great needs that have to be met. 
The meeting in Brussels thus discussed the need for taking decisive action to counter the sense of frustration and hopelessness that many Palestinians now feel, and it stressed the requirement for an all-out effort to accelerate the progress of the Palestinian development programme. 
Let me therefore again emphasize that how we react to this challenge can be decisive for the prospects of peace in the Middle East. 
We should therefore concentrate our efforts on solving practical problems and exploiting every possibility to enlarge the common ground. 
The Nordic countries hope that it will be adopted unanimously. 
Peace and security are the prerequisites for economic development and prosperity prosperity which a large portion of the population of the Middle East region has so far been unable to enjoy in spite of abundant natural and human resources. 
But so are the rewards, if the peace process can be successfully completed. 
Mr. Stadthagen (Nicaragua) (interpretation from Spanish): Our country believes that this is the time for reconciliation in the Middle East. 
We are convinced that the time has come to abandon the decades-old confrontation and transform the region into an oasis of peace in which tolerance, mutual respect, freedom, peaceful coexistence and economic and social development prevail. 
The time has come to take advantage of the positive developments on the world political scene. 
At this historic juncture in the negotiations in the Middle East the parties to the conflict absolutely must continue their creative efforts to find the ways and means peacefully to achieve the long-coveted peace, not only for the Arab and Israeli peoples but for the entire international community. 
The role of those who have acted as facilitators, including the United States, Norway and Egypt, should also be recognized. 
Our country will continue to support all efforts made in that region in the systematic search for peace. 
We also support the approach that the General Assembly has constantly advocated namely, that peace in the Middle East is indivisible and must be based on a broad and comprehensive solution to the problem. 
Our country has been following with great hope the developments in the peace process that began in Madrid in October 1991. 
The Declaration of Principles signed in Washington on 13 September 1993 between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization is a historic agreement with great possibilities for the future. 
In our opinion, we can take great encouragement from the progress and success achieved in the implementation of these principles and in the signing of the Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area in Cairo on 4 May 1994. 
Nevertheless, further progress must be made. 
A solution to the situation in that region cannot be found without a lasting agreement on the problem of the Palestinian people. 
This will be a decisive factor in the success of the peace process. 
We welcome with great satisfaction the signing of the Peace Treaty between Israel and the Kingdom of Jordan on 26 October 1994. 
The historic statements made for the first time by an Arab leader and an Israeli leader before the United States Congress marked a new stage in the relations between those two countries since the establishment of the State of Israel in 1948. 
We firmly believe that the broad political will shown by the representatives of Israel, Palestine and Jordan in the adoption of these historic agreements must continue to be shown in order to find a definitive solution to the outstanding problems in the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
We welcome also the progress towards peace and cooperation that has been achieved between Israel and other Arab States, in particular, the agreements with Morocco of September 1994 and those with Tunisia of October 1994. 
The problems of the Middle East are multi-faceted. 
Hence, the path towards a lasting, just and comprehensive peace has become more difficult. 
This process requires not only patience but also sustained efforts to eliminate all the barriers, the psychological barriers in particular, that still obstruct the peace process. 
The Government of Nicaragua, which is promoting a broad process of national reconciliation, hopes that further progress will be made in the talks among all the parties. 
Serious and transparent dialogue is the best way to forget once and for all a history of hatred and discord that has lasted for generations. 
This is the time for reconciliation, the time to begin, in peace, a new era of prosperity and stability in the Middle East. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): One representative has asked to speak in exercise of the right of reply. 
I remind members that, in accordance with decision 34/401, statements in exercise of the right of reply shall be limited to 10 minutes for the first intervention and five minutes for the second intervention, and that delegations shall make their statements from their seats. 
This gives the impression that Libya has made no response to those resolutions. 
My delegation wishes to correct the statement of the representative of Australia, who appears to be unaware of Libya's actions in compliance with those resolutions. 
In its response to the Security Council resolutions, Libya has shown sufficient flexibility, and has offered several proposals regarding the fair and impartial trial of the two persons suspected of having a relation with the Pan Am 103 incident. 
Although there has been no response on the part of those concerned to those proposals, which were consonant with international law, Libya has continued to cooperate and has demonstrated continuous readiness to solve this problem and to end the unjust sanctions imposed on the Libyan people. 
We hope the Australian delegation will take note of these facts, which have been communicated to the United Nations and duly circulated in official documents of the Security Council. 
The President (interpretation from French): This morning the General Assembly will resume its consideration of agenda item 37. 
Members will recall that on 28 November the Assembly concluded its debate on the sub-items of agenda item 37, with the exception of sub-item (e). 
The Assembly will now take decisions on six of the draft resolutions submitted under agenda item 37. 
I should like to inform the Assembly that Argentina, Belarus, Denmark, Uganda and Sweden have become sponsors of this draft resolution. 
I should like to inform members that Egypt has become a sponsor of the draft resolution. 
Members will please note that the word substantially was inadvertently omitted from the fourth preambular paragraph. 
The fourth preambular paragraph should now read: 
I should like to point out that the text of paragraph 3 of the English version of the draft resolution contains some inadvertent errors. 
The correct text should read: 
Urges all States, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and calls upon the international financial and development institutions to provide all possible financial, technical and material assistance with a view to facilitating the restoration of the basic services destroyed in the countries receiving Rwandese refugees; 
The President (interpretation from French): Before calling on the first speaker in explanation of position on the six resolutions, may I remind delegations that such explanations are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The President (interpretation from French): There are no further speakers in explanation of vote. 
I should like to inform members that the Assembly will consider the remaining draft resolutions under agenda item 37 at a later date, to be announced in the Journal. 
In Russia, as in other States members of the international community, the war affected virtually every family. 
This is especially important at the present time as there is still the possibility of armed conflict between States, ethnic and local conflicts continue to cause bloodshed, and we face the increased danger of the spread of weapons of mass destruction. 
We are convinced that no objective justifies the unleashing of war. 
to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war. 
I note with pleasure that the 46 sponsors listed in the draft have been joined by the Czech Republic and Hungary. 
We hope that the draft resolution will be adopted by consensus. 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union, Austria, Finland and Sweden. 
The year 1995 marks the fiftieth anniversary of the end of the Second World War the most devastating war ever witnessed by mankind. 
We welcome the initiative of the Russian Federation in this regard, and we have cooperated closely in the preparation of the draft resolution, among whose sponsors are all States members of the European Union, as well as the acceding countries. 
The European Union has brought together countries that fought on opposing sides in the Second World War. 
Most of today's member States were directly affected by the War. 
Despite dramatically different experiences, there is agreement that the victory of the Alliance then referred to as the united nations represented an act of liberation. 
Our peoples remember all too well the horrors of the Second World War. 
Commemorating all victims of the War goes beyond remembering those who died or suffered. 
It is a matter of honouring the men and women who fought for the restoration of human dignity. 
As the draft resolution rightly notes, the end of the Second World War established the conditions for the creation of the United Nations. 
The Charter of the Organization is a living monument to the lessons learned as a result of the War. 
But the United Nations and the principles of its Charter are essential tools in the struggle for peace and fundamental human rights. 
It is thus appropriate that we should today solemnly reaffirm our commitment to the Organization and to those principles. 
We hope that the year of commemoration proclaimed by this draft resolution will inspire our peoples. 
We hope that private and Government activities will address young people in particular. 
The European Union is willing to contribute, within the United Nations framework, to a dignified, solemn meeting of the General Assembly on 18 October 1995. 
We hope that the draft resolution before the Assembly will be adopted by consensus. 
Mr. Gnehm (United States of America): The United States is proud to co-sponsor the draft resolution which proclaims 1995 as World Year of Peoples' Commemoration of the Victims of the Second World War. 
The text calls for a special meeting of this body on 18 October next. 
It is fitting that the Russian Federation is the principal sponsor of this commemorative draft resolution. 
Twenty-six million Russians lost their lives in what Russians call the great patriotic war and what this body must ensure was the last great war. 
The Second World War brought great suffering to people everywhere: to soldiers, sailors, airmen and marines who died in battle and to innocent civilians, including the millions who died in the concentration camps of the holocaust. 
Far, far too many around the world still carry with them the tragic memories and physical scars of a conflict that soaked native soils with the blood of men, women and children. 
The burden of the war was not confined to any single nation; all suffered. 
It is our hope therefore that all will pause and reflect. 
Memories of this terrible collective experience cannot be allowed to fade. 
My Government has already created a Second World War remembrance committee to conduct activities on the national level and coordinate local commemorations in thousands of communities across the United States. 
This committee has been developing educational resources and programmes, and has mounted travelling exhibits on the war effort and the war's aftermath. 
Over the Year, veterans' groups in cities and towns across the United States will hold commemorations, often in conjunction with veterans from other countries. 
During these activities the focus will not be on recrimination. 
Americans will certainly remember the great sacrifices they and their families and relatives made 50 years ago. 
They will remember the great personal tragedies experienced by the peoples of many nations. 
More importantly, they will remember the spirit of international cooperation and mutual assistance that the war brought forth and the role this spirit played, and continues to play, in nurturing peace, democracy and individual liberty throughout the world. 
They will remember that the United Nations, like a phoenix, emerged out of the ashes of the Second World War, and that all parties to the conflict have now pledged, in the words of the Charter, 
Our common determination to avoid another global catastrophe forms the roots of the United Nations. 
Let us honour their sacrifices, and let us demonstrate our gratitude by building the peace for which they gave their last full measure. 
Our worth will be measured by the quality of the peace we build in their honour. 
As the last post sounds before the monuments to the war dead in each of our lands, let each of us pledge that they shall be remembered. 
Our peace and our very lives have been paid for by their sacrifices. 
Mr. Yaacobi (Israel): At the outset, allow me to express our appreciation to the Russian Federation for taking the initiative of bringing this issue before the General Assembly. 
We are also proud to co-sponsor the draft resolution on the commemoration. 
Commemorating the end of the Second World War is our moral obligation, not only to the fallen soldiers, to the civilian victims and to the honoured veterans, but also to the generations to come so that they may learn from the past. 
The lessons of the Second World War are eternal lessons always pertinent, always worthy of attention. 
Appeasement and isolationism have not disappeared from the world. 
Such short-sightedness enabled fascism and nazism to rise in the years before the Second World War. 
The war launched by the Nazis shattered the entire world and directed special fury against the Jewish people. 
Not only was the systematic annihilation of European Jewry unique in the history of the Second World War, it was and remains unique in the history of mankind. 
The Nazis did not intend to conquer or enslave, but rather to annihilate an entire nation. 
Jews were murdered because they were Jews. 
One of the survivors of the Holocaust, Elie Wiesel, put it best when he wrote: Not all victims were Jews. 
But all Jews were victims. 
Jewish soldiers joined in the fight against the Nazis. 
Jews in Mandatory Palestine fought proudly in the Jewish Brigade of the British Army. 
We all owe a debt of honour and gratitude to the nations which fought to end the war, to liberate the occupied countries and to give new hope to the people and nations of the world. 
We have an obligation to build a world based on tolerance and mutual respect but let us never be tolerant of fanaticism, fascism or dictatorship. 
All these still plague the world today. 
Our mission is perhaps greater than it was immediately following the end of the Second World War. 
We cannot change the past, but we can learn its lessons. 
We have a responsibility to shape the future wisely. 
The United Nations was established on the ruins of a world destroyed by hatred and violence in order to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war. The dangers of bigotry, prejudice and discrimination are among the enduring lessons of that dark period in human history. 
As it carries out this task, may its Member States always remember its roots and may they faithfully chart its course into the future. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China)(interpretation from Chinese): The Second World War, which ended some 50 years ago, was an unprecedented calamity in human history that plunged the whole world into a disaster. A great many people lost their lives or experienced unspeakable sufferings under the iron heel of aggressors. 
What is more, many people with lofty ideals gave their precious lives fighting against aggression, defending national sovereignty and territorial integrity and striving for peace and freedom. 
Under such circumstances, the international community, including the United Nations, is faced with the arduous question how better to safeguard world peace and security. 
China has consistently pursued an independent foreign policy of peace. It stands for the peaceful settlement of disputes and opposes the use or threat of force in international relations. 
All nations, notwithstanding their differences in social systems, ideologies, values or religious faiths can live in amity and carry out mutually beneficial cooperation as long as they abide by these principles. Failure to do so will lead to friction, confrontation or even military conflicts. 
The United Nations emerged from the total victory of the people of the world in the anti-fascist war. 
It has travelled a long and uncommon road against the background of a volatile international scene for half a century. 
At present, the 1.2 billion Chinese people are engaged in national construction and economic development. We need peace. 
The global commemoration of the end of the battles of the Second World War is an event we have long awaited. 
Yet, even as the anniversary of the end of the war approaches, we also remember that for many countries in Europe hostilities did not, unfortunately, end in May or September 1945. 
Some countries, such as Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania have struggled with the consequences of the Second World War for decades. 
We also hope that the commemoration will allow us to face the past honestly in order to avoid repeating the same mistakes. 
We must draw the appropriate conclusions from those two lessons. 
About 20 years later, the myth of Lenin was exposed and his message discarded in the ash heap of history. 
The United Nations, created as a result of our determination to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war, represents the universal values which all the nations of the world, whatever their historic experiences, embrace. 
It is for this reason that the United Nations has grown as a truly international organization for peace and cooperation. Having transcended the divisions of the cold war, the United Nations is now expected to play a greater role than ever before in maintaining world peace and security. 
It is thus most gratifying that efforts are now under way within the United Nations to overcome certain remaining legacies of the Second World War as we approach this important milestone. 
I am confident that the General Assembly will adopt it by consensus. 
Mr. Gorita (Romania): The United Nations has not thus far commemorated the anniversaries of the wars that have ravaged mankind in the contemporary era. 
It is busy enough dealing with current wars and conflicts, which, unfortunately, daily take a heavy toll in human lives and cause the widespread destruction of what the human spirit and hands have created. 
Commemorating a war could mean remembering the victims whether from among the victors or from among the vanquished. 
It is also an opportunity to draw from it lessons that could make us all wiser when we scrutinize the state of the world today and try to arrive at solutions. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that the General Assembly takes note of the report of the Secretary-General (A/49/558 and Add.1)? 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item be closed immediately. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call first on the representative of India, who is the Chairman of informal consultations on the funding of operational activities for development. 
Two rounds of consultations were held in June and September 1994. 
The Member States agreed that there was a need for a substantial increase in resources for operational activities for development on a predictable, continuous and assured basis commensurate with the increasing needs of developing countries, as stated in resolution 47/199. 
There was also agreement that any new funding system should include mechanisms for all participating countries to demonstrate their responsibility and commitment to the programmes and funds. 
There was widely shared concern about the decline in resources for the funds and programmes of the United Nations. 
Reference was made to the analysis provided in the Secretary-General's report concerning the weaknesses of the current system, including the issue of burden-sharing and vulnerability due to over-reliance on a few major donors for the bulk of the resources. 
In this context, reference was also made to the increasing support from developing countries, including support through cost-sharing. 
It was also noted that the demand for support in the area of operational activities including support from countries in transition had increased. 
This situation required a particular focus on the efficiency and effectiveness of operational activities that could also be an incentive for countries to contribute. 
Particular attention should be given to maximizing the use of resources for programmes and achieving optimum results at the country level. 
This did not mean reopening issues related to governance, but would be in addition to factors relevant to a new funding mechanism, as identified in resolution 48/162, which also require consideration of a range of factors affecting levels of resources. 
Some views were also expressed on the need to maximize resources for programmes and to minimize administrative costs. Reference was made to the rapid increase in supplementary funding or cost-sharing. 
The donor countries were not only contributing to the general prosperity of the world, but also receiving returns from development cooperation through the provision of experts and other services. 
It was agreed at the first round of consultations that concrete results should be achieved by June 1995, at the latest, within the framework of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly, in accordance with resolution 48/162. 
The process should aim at the identification of a funding system and mechanisms that would generate substantial increases in resources on a predictable, continued and assured basis. 
The critical nature of these consultations was stressed by Member States. 
The importance of maintaining the fundamental principles of neutrality, multilateralism and the voluntary nature of contributions for the operational activities for development within the United Nations system were reiterated. 
The general view was that the funding of the operational activities had to be placed on a secure and predictable basis, and that this was an urgent question. 
The Secretary-General would be requested to indicate the resources to be earmarked for administrative costs and programmes separately. 
The focus should be on core resources, but availability of non-core resources should also be taken into account. 
There was broad interest in the recommendations contained in the Secretary-General's report concerning exchange-rate fluctuations and a system of three-year resource targets. 
But it was felt that the Secretary-General should be requested to include in his supplementary report a number of funding options for a changed and improved funding system that would generate a substantial increase in resources on a predictable, continued and assured basis. 
These options should take into account previous experience in the funding of United Nations activities linked to resource targets and the need for all participating countries to demonstrate their political will, responsibility and real commitment to the programmes and funds. 
The consultations will resume as soon as we receive the supplementary report of the Secretary-General, which we hope will be available this month. 
In the meantime, I would like to thank the participants in the consultations, developed and developing countries alike, the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and the funds and programmes. 
Mr. Henze (Germany): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union. 
Let me start by reaffirming that the European Union considers the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields to be an important and ongoing process. 
Significant progress has been made, and the resolutions of the General Assembly addressing this question, in particular resolution A/48/162, have led to encouraging results. 
Deliberations have become livelier and more focused in many forums. 
The European Union will firmly support efforts which take us further in this direction and structure our work more effectively. 
The revitalization of the United Nations in the economic and social fields must also be pursued with regard to its integration role. 
A number of conferences dealing with development-related problems have taken place recently or will take place in the next year. 
As examples, I cite the small islands Conference, the International Conference on Population and Development, the social Summit in Copenhagen and the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing. 
We believe that the United Nations is the only forum where we can integrate the results of these conferences into a comprehensive concept of sustainable development. 
Further reforms to increase its relevance are needed. 
In this context, we note a number of proposals for further summits and ministerial conferences. 
We would like to caution that such conferences should not proliferate and should not replace discussions in the General Assembly. 
In particular, we will pursue our efforts to turn the Economic and Social Council again into a forum in which global and central issues of the world economy and of social questions are addressed in a focused and integrated manner. 
A well prepared and focused agenda, submitted in timely fashion, as well as documentation which clearly indicates the issues for discussion, would stimulate more widespread ministerial participation. 
There is also considerable room for improvement as regards the cooperation and flow of information between the United Nations and the Bretton Woods institutions and their respective counterparts in national Administrations, taking into account the comparative advantages of each institution. 
We should use the momentum gained in the interest of a better functioning of the system of international cooperation as a whole and of the consensus-building role of the United Nations. 
We also note progress in the coordination segment of the Economic and Social Council, which deals with the coordination of policies and activities of the specialized agencies and other bodies of the United Nations system. 
The procedures adopted helped to streamline work. 
The agreed conclusions, which represent a new form of decisions taken by the Council, should be fully implemented and focused on the coordination aspect within the United Nations system. 
Humanitarian activities were a major thrust of this year's Economic and Social Council work. 
We fully support the integrated approach taken by the United Nations system aiming at immediate relief measures and an effective continuum from humanitarian aid to rehabilitation and long-term development. 
Our main concern in this regard is, as has been said before, the effectiveness of coordination and delivery of assistance. 
We therefore encourage the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in its efforts to streamline existing mechanisms and improve vertical and horizontal coordination. 
We regret that the principle of clustering under agenda item 37 was not fully complied with and would like to see this amended in the future. 
Furthermore, consideration should be given to taking up all draft resolutions addressing individual country situations in one omnibus text. 
We look forward to pursuing these issues in more depth during next year's triennial policy review. 
With this year's decision the Economic and Social Council has provided clear guidance to facilitate this task as best as possible. 
We greatly welcome the streamlining of procedures, the businesslike manner in which decisions are reached and the increased dialogue between delegations. 
The question of documentation for the Economic and Social Council and the work of the General Assembly in the economic and social fields has, unfortunately, still not been satisfactorily resolved. 
A draft resolution on this question has now been submitted by the United States. 
The European Union supports the concept embodied in that draft resolution, and we believe that a frank, businesslike discussion of these ideas could lead to important results for the effectiveness of our work. 
Our first experience with the restructuring and revitalization of the activities of the United Nations in the economic and social fields can guide us towards further progress. 
The credibility of this institution and the support given it depend on its improved performance, increased transparency and efficiency and better system-wide coordination. 
The European Union remains committed to contributing to all efforts to this end and looks forward to a constructive dialogue on these issues within the Agenda for Development and other relevant working groups. 
Mr. Kudryavtsev (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The Russian delegation made its basic assessment of the reform process initiated by General Assembly resolution 48/162 during the discussion of the report of the Economic and Social Council and the question of operational activities in the Second Committee. 
Without repeating those views, we should like to focus on what we consider to be the most important aspects of the post-restructuring work of the Economic and Social Council and the leading operational funds and programmes and the remaining unresolved problems involved in further reform. 
Our delegation is satisfied, on the whole, with the early results of the Council's work at its first regular session under the new regime. 
It is within the context of those segments high-level, coordination and operational that, to a significant degree, the mandate of the Economic and Social Council is implemented in the areas of political leadership and of coordination and control over the activities of the social and economic sectors. 
We believe that that procedure will require further development and improvement, principally through the establishment of a direct and active exchange of views and a gradual approach to reaching agreed recommendations on the most significant issues of universal interest. 
This year a good deal of work has been done on the reform of the principal bodies, funds and programmes of the United Nations the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF). 
The new bodies need to have an opportunity to work for a time under the new system so that next year, in 1995, a comprehensive review of their activities may be possible and their parameters corrected, if necessary. 
I should like to express support for the efforts of the UNDP, UNFPA and UNICEF leadership to mobilize additional resources from various sources. In our view, however, it is also important to enhance the effectiveness with which existing resources are used................................................................................................... 
We feel that the success of the new organization of work of the general segment of the Economic and Social Council is unquestionably the reduction in the number of resolutions and in discussions which duplicate each other. 
We believe, however, that it is important that, while we should retain this reformist approach, Member States should still have ample opportunity to express their points of view on the agenda items of interest to them in this segment. 
Serious reservations remain with regard to eliminating duplication of work by the Council and the General Assembly on their separate agenda items, although a great deal has been achieved in this respect. 
In particular, it is high time, at this period of goodwill, to consider removing from their agendas a number of items which are no longer relevant. 
We see major possibilities, in particular, with regard to the accountability of the Council and its bodies. 
Adoption and implementation of the draft resolution on this subject submitted at the Council's summer session, and currently being considered in the Second Committee, would in our view be a major step in this direction. 
It would enable the Secretariat to organize the preparation of documentation, and provide for its timely publication, in accordance with United Nations standards. 
As we are all well aware, at one time, the constant breakdowns at this stage became a major impediment to the effective work of delegations. 
I should like to express the hope that, through our joint efforts, we will be able to adopt by consensus this important draft resolution, which will genuinely promote an intensification of the reform of the Economic and Social Council. 
Poland fully shares the view that national Governments are ultimately responsible for the coordination of development assistance. 
The United Nations system should be prepared, on request, to assist Governments in their coordination efforts. 
To be able to respond to such requests the United Nations must first ensure a fully coordinated approach both within and between the programmes of its member organizations. 
The implementation of a single United Nations country strategy can bring optimal utilization of collective knowledge, expertise and experience, an effective integration of resources and a reduction in the duplication of work. 
The Resident Coordinator should be responsible for the coordination and management of all United Nations activities in the country concerned, from emergency response through rehabilitation to development. 
Such increased cooperation between the United Nations development system organizations, contributing to better utilization of their comparative advantages, can be assured through a single United Nations country office. 
A unified presence in the field can contribute to the harmonization of the programming process, the standardization of programming systems and procedures, and the coordination of resource mobilization strategies for development programmes and emergency operations. 
The formula for regional commissions calls for a thorough examination. 
They should avoid duplication with global organizations like the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD), the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT) and many specialized agencies, as well as the New York Secretariat structures. 
The streamlining of the scope of the activity of regional commissions according to one optional pattern would create possibilities for development data to be aggregated and compared. 
In the economic, social and related fields intergovernmental structures require careful scrutiny. 
Therefore, we reiterate the proposal to merge the Second and Third Committees, without human rights, and create a new one on human rights and humanitarian affairs so as to provide Member States with a universal platform for dialogue on these matters. 
While commendable changes have already been introduced in the Secretariat to upgrade units dealing with human rights, these account for only a part of the activities of the Third Committee within the structure of the General Assembly, although they deserve, in our view, to have a special organ. 
The same concerns apply to humanitarian matters, which are not privileged to have any special intergovernmental organ. 
We wish once again to restate our position which we expressed in other interventions during the current session on the need for interaction between the Security Council and the Economic and Social Council. 
Poland has been advocating that the Economic and Social Council be invited to provide reports to the Security Council on economic and social developments that are of particular importance to world peace, security and stability. 
The latest proposals for the restructuring of the United Nations development system should make it possible to react in a timely manner to the needs of countries undergoing structural reforms. 
In this context, our own experience in changing both our political and our economic systems in the direction of democracy and a free market could be thoroughly examined and serve as an example. 
It is of great importance to develop this cooperation both at the Headquarters and the national levels. 
The identification of areas of comparative advantage for the United Nations system and for the Bretton Woods institutions could result in a more efficient way of assisting individual countries. 
I should also like to mention the importance of keeping in mind the mobilization of sufficient financial resources when we deliberate on the reform and restructuring of the economic and social fields of the United Nations system and the need to better respond to countries' expectations. 
To better ensure predictability in the planning of future programmes, further studies and discussions on funding mechanisms for United Nations development activities are necessary. 
My delegation fully supports the proposals to restructure the United Nations economic and social sector based on a rational approach so as to lead to enhanced coordination and effectiveness of work, better use of allocated resources, and more business-like working methods. 
The forthcoming fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations will be an appropriate occasion to consider a possible restructuring of the network of intergovernmental bodies. 
In particular, a comprehensive not piecemeal approach to development should be ensured, the concepts of sustainable and human-centred development should be reflected in the institutional set-up, and any duplication of work by the various bodies should be avoided or eliminated. 
We appreciate the Secretary-General's very helpful report in this regard and thank the Secretariat staff for their efforts. 
The United States views the reform of the Economic and Social Council as a work in progress, with the goal of bringing about a fully effective Council now in sight but not yet fully achieved. 
Modest improvements in the working methods of the Council have been brought about with the current reform effort, but much more remains to be done. 
Similarly, the effectiveness of the governance over the United Nations operational activities for development has been improved, but wide latitude remains for further enhancement. 
As we noted earlier, a number of the suggestions put forward by the Secretary-General in his report on an Agenda for Development are relevant to the ongoing project of increasing the Economic and Social Council's relevance and effectiveness. 
The economic and social activities of the United Nations offer, in many ways, the greatest opportunities for giving the United Nations a significant, if not central, role in international human relations. 
A brief review of the current state of the Economic and Social Council under its revised procedures may be useful. 
Further streamlining is needed. 
The Economic and Social Council's high-level segment offers a useful opportunity for ministerial-level officials to meet and exchange views. 
This opportunity is realized more on the margins of the Council meeting than in the meeting itself, however. 
We must strive to induce more of a dialogue among the high-level participants than a series of set speeches. 
While it may be difficult to eliminate prepared ministerial remarks altogether, we must seek to shorten them as much as possible and allow the maximum time for genuine dialogue. 
Focusing the subjects of high-level meetings as tightly as possible could also help encourage specific discussion. 
After a half-day of formal speeches, the floor was opened for informal debate, producing a frank and useful discussion among Member States, United Nations agencies and international financial institutions on a number of issues relating to the United Nations system broadly and to agencies and multilateral development banks specifically. 
Greater discipline in adhering to the agreed time-limit for introductory speeches would, perhaps, be the most obviously useful refinement. 
In choosing the themes for the coordination segment, the United States strongly favours a greater effort to identify subjects of mutual interest to all members, rather than tending to balance pairs of themes of particular interest to specific groups of countries. 
This is an ideal that may be difficult to realize in practice, but one that we should constantly bear in mind as both a procedural and a substantive preference. 
The United States would oppose establishing a multi-year calendar of themes for the coordination segment. Such an approach risks being unresponsive to evolving circumstances in the world. 
At the same time, we recognize the need for sufficient lead-time to enable the Secretariat to develop, and prepare properly for, the discussions of the Economic and Social Council. 
The operational-activities segment seems to the United States to be the one most clearly on track in achieving its intended purpose of fostering a real give-and-take. 
The Economic and Social Council's general segment also seems to be working well. 
Real dialogue seems to be the result and the session is much more interesting to attend certainly not the least of the considerations that should motivate us to carry on in this mode. 
The decisions of the Economic and Social Council could be followed up more effectively if, in the first instance, there were fewer decisions. 
The UNDP/UNFPA Executive Board model of adopting decisions without preambular paragraphs can well serve as an appropriate model for our work in the Economic and Social Council. 
Additionally, we should all vow to review the regularity by which we call for reports on the implementation of decisions. 
Moreover, streamlining reports to the bare minimum would be very helpful. 
Only the truly operational paragraphs of a specific decision should be cited in a report and given a succinct and substantive response. 
Extensive background information should be eliminated altogether. 
Brevity is the soul of wit, and concise reports limited to the actual, actionable requests from the decision mandating the report should be the heart of the Economic and Social Council's follow-up process. 
Once again, the UNDP/UNFPA Executive Board model for reports would be useful for the Economic and Social Council to imitate. 
The use of the Economic and Social Council as the policy-making body of the operational development programmes is still moving from concept to practice. 
We await the complete implementation of this scheme without undue further delay, and look forward to evaluating it once it has gone fully into operation. 
Meanwhile, we note that the new Executive Boards of UNDP/UNFPA and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) have begun to show improvements in effectiveness in comparison with the governing bodies they replaced, and we anticipate that further refinements will come with experience in their operation. 
The Secretary-General's recent report containing proposals for an Agenda for Development contained several suggestions for further reform of the Economic and Social Council. 
We will not repeat our views in detail here as they were presented earlier in the debate on that subject. 
In conclusion, we note that the agenda for improving the Economic and Social Council remains open as the effort for improvement remains a work in progress. 
I have long travelled the corridors leading to this rostrum. 
My country and I have always been there when circumstances required unswerving loyalty to the ideals of the United Nations. 
In the quest for a universalist answer to the problems of the international community my country has always shown a spirit of cooperation. 
In the Latin American and Caribbean Group, we know the course set for us by the liberators of our continent. 
My delegation believes this to be relatively true. 
Any society strangled by emergencies must resort to taking decisions that become political in the sense that they must show preference for one solution at the expense of others; choice has always been the result of power. 
We have also heard a great deal about the bureaucratic density of the Secretariat and of the United Nations organs; we also hear the great variety of opinions of Member States; and both are blamed for the inability of the United Nations to act. 
My own personal experience is that every time the United Nations gives too much room and too much exclusivity to the exercise of power, it ends by paralysing its own creative dynamism. 
While it is true that the international climate has changed in scope, it is also true that trends, particularly in the economic, social and related fields, continue to lead to outbursts of frustration among those who are weak and small I refer, of course, to Member States. 
As can be seen in the texts of the annexes to General Assembly resolution 48/162, the United Nations has established objectives, goals and programmes of action in the economic and social fields and related areas. 
There are many important instruments adopted by consensus whose purpose is to promote international economic cooperation and, in particular, to foster economic growth and development in the developing countries. 
My delegation believes that to find the path of restructuring that will revitalize the United Nations and enhance the functioning of the Economic and Social Council, we must follow the guideposts of creative freedom. 
To the extent that freedom can be exercised with potency in the international arena, we the peoples of the United Nations will succeed in working together to solve problems, gain a proper sense of history and guide events creatively. 
It is nearly impossible to quantify the determination of Member States to bring about change and progress, but it is certain that this determination has its roots in the originality and abundance of positions stated at United Nations meetings. 
The delegation of Panama stresses its respect and admiration for the diversity that enriches the dialogue between Governments and between peoples. 
I take this opportunity also to say that we are daily confirmed in our view that in the present circumstances of the United Nations the moral authenticity of these diverse views springs from frequent, often joint, recourse to conciliation machinery, to tolerance, to reform and to incalculable generosity. 
My delegation earnestly desires this debate to bolster that faith and that ideal. 
The proper voice may or may not be that of the powerful and their interests, but it must be the voice of a people aspiring in the United Nations to speak of we the peoples, setting aside selfishness and sharing a true communion of ideals. 
That aspiration to a true communion stems from every society's need to free itself from the solitude and isolation of its self-sufficiency and its needs. 
This communion razes the obstacles that selfishness erects in the path of constructive communication. 
A Member State of the United Nations, whether large or small, can shed its selfishness by being ever ready to communicate with other States and to stride with them upon the broad field of creative freedom while remaining true to itself. 
Among all the organizations working in the economic, social and related fields, the United Nations, owing to its founding principles and ideals, undoubtedly bears the greatest responsibility to light a beacon of hope. 
Each Member State must be sure that what the Organization does to combat poverty and hunger and to achieve development will go beyond the short-term. 
Most important for it offers a real dividend is to seek within the United Nations absolute brotherhood and equality, surmounting differences, inequality and even territorial, ethnic and religious conflict, all of which we are pledged to overcome for the sake of peace, progress and human happiness. 
It is very interesting to my delegation that few refer to the fact that we have been about this business for some four years, having started down the track in 1991. 
I put it to the Assembly that we are at a turning-point, a point at which we must begin to make new departures for the twenty-first century. 
On an earlier occasion, in the Economic and Social Council, I discussed what my delegation thought was meant by those concepts of effectiveness and efficiency. 
A ready definition that we thought useful to us all was that effectiveness is to do the right things, and efficiency is to do those things well. 
It seems to Australia that these are objectives on which we must keep our gaze firmly fixed: to do the right things, and to agree to do them well. 
The changes that are outlined in the Secretary-General's report and that are under way now are important intrinsically, but I submit that they are also important for at least three far deeper reasons. 
In Article 56 Members pledge themselves to quite specific measures of international economic and social cooperation. 
Unless we remember that pledge, and our commitment to better standards of life in larger freedom, we will not have balance in the United Nations. 
Secondly, there is the concept of human security. 
This is not opposite, or in contradiction to, the concept of the security of States; it is a concept that has been brought to the centre of our agenda by the circumstances we face today. 
It is for that deeper reason as well that what is at issue in today's debate is important: what is at issue is balance in this house and bringing to the fore, alongside the concept of the security of States, the concept of human security. 
There are many reasons for our wish to do this the practical reasons of human security but I should like to mention one in particular: our own public credibility. 
That credibility would surely be greatly enhanced if those who sent us here were to see us taking actions and decisions which cause things to happen rather than creating materials of merely archival significance. 
For these reasons, the reforms which are being implemented, particularly in the Economic and Social Council, must be continued. 
They must be continued and they must continue to be implemented. 
But as we do that I believe we are now bound to recognize the emergence of a new element and a new set of concerns. 
Of course, I am referring to the Agenda for Development. 
We have the two documents before us. 
The time for action is upon us. 
We must continue with this reform and revitalization process, recognizing that, to a great extent, it is necessarily organizational and methodological in character. 
We must, at the same time, now ensure that it complements, is able to be folded into and fits with what we will do in substance in the vital area of the Agenda for Development. 
It is clear that, as we approach the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, perhaps one of the main products of that historic event will be the need for us to synthesize the outcomes of the six great global Conferences of the post-cold-war period and the Agenda for Development. 
These six great global events, appropriately taking place after the end of the cold war, have set an agenda for us. 
What could be more relevant than children, the environment, population, human rights, social development and women, plus the Agenda for Development? They are our source materials. 
As we do that, we will also need to provide the United Nations and this is why this debate today is relevant with the working methods and institutional arrangements capable of implementing that new, synthesized agenda system-wide. 
One such outcome in organizational terms could be that, in the future, the Economic and Social Council would meet regularly and/or that it might have the expanded Bureau or executive that some have mentioned. 
But one such outcome could be that the Economic and Social Council would meet more regularly than it has done in the past. 
To achieve this, we must give greatly increased attention to the economic and social concerns of Member States and, indeed, to the people each Member State serves. 
Only if we do this will we have reintegrated the United Nations, put it back together as a whole. 
Only if we do this will we enable this Organization to keep its promise to all people. 
I am very grateful to Member States for their cooperation in agreeing to and implementing those changes. 
Of course, I can only urge my successor in 1995 to continue down that path of change and reform. 
It would have been desirable, for example, to stress the respective roles of the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council in this context, particularly regarding the practice of the division of work between these two major bodies in the light of a year of experience. 
However, the report was not very bold in its references to the difficulties and flaws linked to the situation resulting from the restructuring. 
This state of affairs runs the risk of infringing on the universality and representativeness of these bodies in that it undercuts the balance and transparency that should characterize their decision-making process. 
The triennial consideration of operational activities during the fiftieth session of the General Assembly could also provide an appropriate framework for making the necessary adjustments to remedy the deficiencies that may be observed by that time. 
The last paragraph of the report before us takes up the question of the modalities of reporting in the economic, social and related fields by recalling the language of paragraph 36 of annex I of resolution 48/162. 
These measures, which were not considered in depth, clearly result from an interpretation which is quite remote both from the spirit and the letter of the basic text. 
Indeed, this question had been taken up by the General Assembly in terms of the role that the Secretariat should play in the restructuring process, under the heading Secretariat: the enhanced role and capability of the United Nations Secretariat. 
More specifically, paragraph 36 invites the Secretariat further to examine ways and means to enhance the modalities of reporting and makes mention of the advantages of establishing a system of integrated reports. 
This reductionist approach of the very idea of rationalization posits as an axiom a drastic and mechanical reduction of the documentation required in the economic, social and related fields, while the revitalization of other United Nations activities is being reflected by an opposite trend. 
In addition, it is clear that limits on documentation and the introduction of more oral reports would primarily affect the ability of small delegations to participate, since their size does not allow them to have more a physical presence and to develop sufficient continuity and an adequate filing system. 
The President (interpretation from French): Members will recall that the Assembly concluded its debate on this item at its 69th meeting, which was held on 28 November. 
The following countries have joined the sponsors of the draft resolution: Austria, Canada, Finland and Sweden. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 34. 
The President (interpretation from French): In accordance with resolution 3348 (XXIX) of 17 December 1974, the General Assembly elects the members of the World Food Council upon the nomination by the Economic and Social Council. 
Those States are eligible for immediate re-election. 
Therefore those 22 States are not eligible in this election. 
However, in accordance with paragraph 16 of decision 34/401, the Assembly may dispense with balloting when the number of States nominated from among the regions is equal to the number of seats to be filled. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to declare those States elected members of the World Food Council for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1995? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I further take it that the Assembly also wishes to declare the candidate nominated from among the Eastern European States elected a member of the World Food Council for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1995? 
The President (interpretation from French): I congratulate the States that have been elected members of the World Food Council. 
I should also point out that there are two seats left vacant since the forty-eighth session one for the Eastern European States and one for the Western European and other States which also require candidates from those groups nominated by the Economic and Social Council. 
I therefore propose that the Assembly keep this sub-item on the agenda of the forty-ninth session. 
If I hear no objection I shall take it that the Assembly agrees to that procedure. 
It was so decided. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly has thus concluded this stage of its consideration of sub-item (a) of agenda item 16. 
The President (interpretation from French): The terms of office of the present five members of the Consultative Committee appointed under General Assembly decisions 46/311 A, of 13 November 1991, 46/311 B, of 20 December 1991, and 46/311 C, of 22 May 1992, expire on 31 December 1994. 
Following consultations, I have appointed Indonesia and Uganda members of the Consultative Committee for three-year terms beginning on 1 January 1995. 
I wish to reiterate to the regional Groups my hope that they will continue to cooperate with me in this connection. 
I propose that the Assembly retain sub-item (h) of agenda item 17 on the agenda of the forty-ninth session. 
As I hear no objection, I take it that the Assembly agrees to that procedure. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of sub-item (h) of agenda item 17. 
Following consultations with the Chairmen of the Group of African States, the Group of Eastern European States and the Group of Western European and Other States, I have appointed Belgium, Ghana, Latvia and Senegal members of the Committee on Conferences, effective 1 January 1995. 
The President (interpretation from French): With regard to the three seats remaining to be filled, one from among the Asian States and two from among the Latin America and the Caribbean States, I intend to hold further consultations with the Chairmen of the Groups concerned. 
I therefore propose that the Assembly retain sub-item (i) of agenda item 17 on the agenda of the forty-ninth session. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of sub-item (i) of agenda item 17. 
The meeting rose at 12.05 p.m. 
The European Union deplores that fighting is continuing in Afghanistan, particularly in Kabul, where it has brought death and destruction among civilian populations. 
The European Union supports the initiative taken by the Secretary-General of the United Nations to send his special representative for Afghanistan, Ambassador Mestiri, on two fact-finding tours to Afghanistan. 
It endorses the recommendations contained in the Mission's progress report. 
To achieve this goal a few measures seem imperative: these we have outlined in the draft resolution and they have been the object of talks between Ambassador Mestiri and Afghan leaders. 
First, we consider it indispensable that the Secretary-General and his Special Representative for Afghanistan should continue and be unrelenting in their efforts for national rapprochement and reconstruction of the country. 
We support these efforts. 
Its task will include negotiating an immediate and durable cease-fire, creating and controlling a national security force, collecting heavy weapons, and forming an acceptable transitional government in order to create conditions for free and fair elections in the whole country. 
Thirdly, we call upon all Afghans to agree to an immediate cease-fire and to support the efforts of the Special Representative, Mr. Mestiri, to facilitate national reconstruction and restore a fully representative and broad-based transitional Government. 
Arms deliveries from the outside to Afghanistan must stop. 
Fourthly, we call on the Secretary-General to continue his efforts to develop plans for the national reconstruction and rehabilitation of Afghanistan, and we appeal to the international community and international organizations and institutions to provide financial, technical and material assistance for the restoration of Afghanistan. 
We support the appeal of the Secretary-General for emergency humanitarian assistance for Afghanistan. 
The draft resolution commends the efforts made by non-governmental organizations in the field. 
Mr. Ghafoorzai (Afghanistan): Allow me to begin by expressing our warm congratulations to the delegation of the beautiful island State of Palau on having joined this world family. 
We wish Palau further progress and prosperity. 
The appointment of a skilful diplomat, an excellent administrator and a sincere personality such as His Excellency Ambassador Mahmoud Mestiri, of the brotherly country of Tunisia, to lead the special mission was an excellent choice. 
However, it is gratifying to see that the special mission has achieved considerable success in its highly challenging task. 
All along, these invaders faced vigorous resistance. 
To diminish the resistance, they had to weaken our national unity, and to achieve this objective the policies of divide and rule and estrangement among the various segments of the population have been used, inflaming ethnic, linguistic and religious sentiments. 
To nullify these schemes and respond to national crises, our nation has resorted to our traditional measures of peaceful dialogue, discussion, and gatherings of Islamic scholars and elders, and the convening of jirga, or councils, as methods typical of Afghan society. 
Therefore, structures of that kind, capable of preserving the balance among ethnic groups and tribes and of preventing internal confrontations, were either dismantled or seriously affected and incapacitated. 
After the establishment of the Islamic State, the majority of these went underground and engaged in destructive and subversive terrorist activities. 
The second factor behind the armed confrontations in some parts of the country results from the massive flow of sophisticated light and heavy weapons and ammunition during 14 years of war. 
Doors of new arms depots were opened by some groups inside the country who were serving outside agendas, and Afghanistan became a huge armoury. 
We believe that if, immediately after the collapse of the communist regime and the establishment of the Islamic State, the Afghan people had been left alone and outsiders had not meddled in our internal affairs, we would surely have proved once again our ability to respond to crises. 
Peace would already have been returned and reconstruction efforts started. 
Some observers have erroneously concluded that there is a civil war in Afghanistan. 
On the basis of realities and circumstances such an allegation is nothing but a clear misinterpretation of facts. 
The present crisis in the country is not a civil war but rather an imposed local armed conflict fuelled from outside. 
Yes, the Afghan nation is an intermingled society. 
However, as history recounts, this characteristic of our society has never served as a cause of conflict. 
There is no doubt that such an historic achievement, which greatly contributed to the collapse of the former Soviet empire and became a source of inspiration to many nations for freedom and democracy, would not have been possible without a solid and unified nationwide struggle. 
The purpose behind the above illustration and historic account is to justify our expectations from the world community and to call upon it to keep faith in our nation and its foresightedness to keep trust in our nation as an element of peace, friendship and peaceful coexistence. 
From this rostrum, we assure the world community that the Afghan nation is a peaceful nation, very willing to live in peace, understanding and cordiality with its neighbours and moderate in nature, a nation that considers any thinking to the contrary to be incompatible with its essence and character. 
War always brings ominous phenomena. 
Yes, we are a Muslim nation, and we are proud of it. 
We are a nation that believes in peace and hates terror and violence. 
Political wisdom and far-sightedness require the leaders and politicians of our region to envisage a future of coexistence between their nations and the Afghans, rather than look to short-sighted political objectives. 
We will once again prevail. 
What we will be losing is the time and energy to erase from the minds of present and future generations the bitter memories of the unfriendly and hostile attitudes of those who are resorting to stab us in the back at this time of crisis. 
With these introductory remarks, let me now turn to the United Nations special mission for Afghanistan. 
This support is extended on the following well-established reasons: 
In this connection, I should like to assure the Assembly that the entire nation, except for some small circles of warmongers, is eager for peace and considers the military confrontations and weapons unnecessary, destructive and pointless. 
Secondly, as previously stated, the Islamic State, is deeply convinced that military means can neither achieve victory for either side nor solve the problems and issues with which we are today confronted. 
Unfortunately, a faction of the opposition, in violation of every agreement and accord, resorted to the military option as a means of attaining its goals. 
Thirdly, the capabilities the United Nation system offers for supporting a sustainable peace process in Afghanistan are adequate. 
Fourthly, our people have experienced long years of war, and these have produced many social, economic and psychological calamities. 
A large part of the country remains underdeveloped and ravaged in some cases beyond rehabilitation. 
These requirements and needs can only be met by adequate international assistance. 
We have given the highest priority to national efforts to support United Nations endeavours to help Afghanistan end the conflict. 
We expect our friends to respect our nation's will for peace and to extend the same unreserved support. 
The special mission, headed by Ambassador Mahmoud Mestiri, needs the continuous, solid and sustained support of all those who are committed to the right of nations to life and to peace. 
Failing to take a firm stand would diminish the effectiveness of the United Nations, contribute to the further institutionalization of lawlessness in areas of conflict and further encourage the warmongers to pursue their heinous goals. 
First, respect for a majority vote, based on democratic values, has always been regarded in United Nations goodwill missions as a basic principle in the peaceful solution of problems worldwide. 
Trying to reach a consensus in achieving a political solution to a crisis is a noble ideal. 
The application of such a vote would be for the good of the people, preventing further bloodshed and destruction, and alleviating tragedies and suffering. 
We hope that the opposition, by taking advantage of the application of consensus, will cease to veto meaningful compromise formulas for resolving issues on which the United Nations special mission will soon conduct negotiations. 
As far as the United Nations role in this matter is concerned, we would like to see a strong commitment to standing firm until the entire peace process is completed. 
I should like briefly to state the position of my delegation with regard to the observations and recommendations contained in paragraphs 75 to 81 of the report of the Secretary-General (A/49/688), as reflected in the operative part of the draft resolution before us today. 
The Islamic State of Afghanistan supports the phases referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 of the draft resolution pertaining to an immediate and durable cease-fire. 
It is even ready to support the assignment of a cease-fire monitoring group composed of both Afghan and international monitors. 
The Organization of the Islamic Conference has expressed its readiness to assist Afghanistan in this particular matter. 
As reflected in paragraph 2 of the draft resolution, the Islamic State of Afghanistan is in favour of establishing an Authoritative Council, rightly defined in the draft resolution as broad-based. 
Such a composition would allow all segments of the population of Afghanistan to feel that they were truly participating in the work of the Council and involved in making decisions about their own destiny. 
Recently, new claims have emerged for recognizing another group and making it eligible for membership in the Authoritative Council. 
The majority of the parties that participated in last year's Jalalabad meeting do not, however, recognize the legality of such claims, which would only multiply in the future as other groups and factions came forth with them. 
Such an increase could be made only in the light of a legislative text on political parties enacted by a future legislative body, specifying standards and criteria for accepting new political parties, including the procedure for such acceptance. 
We strongly believe that an order of priority should be established in the step-by-step implementation of the peace process. 
The establishment of a transitional government should be the second step. 
The Authoritative Council, as the supreme executive body, would decide on the genuinely neutral character of such a force. 
We wish to emphasize that this force cannot be established before the Authoritative Council is established. 
To allow the political process to consolidate, President Rabbani, in a message read out before this General Assembly by Mr. Lafraie, Minister of State for Foreign Affairs, announced his readiness to transfer power to a responsible and legitimate authority. 
The details of the views of the Islamic State regarding the peace process are to be found in a declaration dated 1 November 1994, issued as Security Council document S/1994/1277 of 11 November. 
A strong desire on the part of the majority of forces and parties in Afghanistan leads us to be optimistic about Ambassador Mestiri's forthcoming negotiations inside Afghanistan on the implementation of the renewed mandate he will be receiving with the unanimous adoption of the draft resolution under consideration. 
The identification of a range of projects suitable for immediate implementation and attractive to donors, with an estimated value of $105 million, as set forth in the annex to the report, is a preliminary step towards generating donor confidence in and support for the overall peace process. 
We are sure that the proposed projects will enjoy the full support of the international community. 
We strongly believe that the world community should view emergency humanitarian assistance to the inhabitants of the troubled areas of the globe as immune from political considerations. 
The fundamental human rights and the integrity and dignity of persons to the preservation of which we have all committed ourselves in the Charter of our Organization and in human rights documents are being violated in Afghanistan as a result of the prolonged war and its manifestations. 
Can we expect a child to enjoy human rights when he is being shelled by rockets, sleeping in hunger and weak from malnutrition, or a father who is searching in frustration for a loaf of bread to feed his family but unable to afford it. 
The Afghan nation sincerely expects the world community to respond in a positive way to the renewed appeal of the United Nations Secretary-General for $106 million for one year's emergency humanitarian assistance. 
The return of peace and the reconstruction of our shattered homeland is our primary task, but we cannot do it without the Assembly's support. 
The phases outlined by the Secretary-General within the framework of the tireless efforts he has been making since the adoption of resolution 48/208 of 21 December 1993 illustrate the earnestness, perseverance and selflessness with which our Organization has addressed the Afghan question. 
Apart from having claimed thousands of innocent victims to date and destroyed the country's entire civilian infrastructure, the civil war is undeniably a threat to regional peace and security, has provoked external intervention and interference and is spreading in a way that must be contained. 
Moreover, it is on this basis that the Secretary-General pointed out in his report that any progress in the Afghan conflict will depend on the early establishment of the authoritative council, which would be: 
In addition to efforts to reconstruct what has been destroyed by war, and to initiate the development programmes needed for economic recovery, there is another fundamental aspect aid for mine clearance which should command the special attention of the international community. 
More than two years have gone by since encouraging changes took place in the political situation in Afghanistan. 
We had hoped that a broad-based reconciliation process including all groups could start. 
However, to our great dismay, armed conflict has resumed, causing heavy casualties, the total devastation of the economic infrastructure and a deepening refugee crisis affecting not only Afghanistan but also neighbouring countries of the region. 
We believe this would also allow for steady progress in the reconstruction and rehabilitation of the devastated country. 
We therefore welcome the acceptance by the warring parties and other Afghan representatives, as noted in the Secretary-General's report, of a step-by-step process of national reconciliation through the establishment of a fully representative and broad-based Authoritative Council. 
In this respect, we strongly support the appeal in paragraph 6 to all Member States to provide all possible financial, technical and material assistance for the repatriation and settlement of Afghan refugees and displaced persons and for the reconstruction of Afghanistan. 
The international community should actively respond to the Secretary-General's appeal for humanitarian assistance to Afghanistan by generously contributing to the Fund set up for this purpose. 
On the basis of the close historical and cultural bonds existing between Turkey and Afghanistan, we will continue to shoulder our responsibility to promote peace and prosperity in Afghanistan. 
We therefore reiterate our support for the draft resolution before us, and hope that it will be adopted by consensus as a manifestation of international solidarity in assisting the people of war-torn Afghanistan. 
Saudi Arabia continues to provide assistance to the people of Afghanistan as it did throughout their heroic struggle. 
The Kingdom of Saudi Arabia will stand shoulder to shoulder with them in their quest for peace and reconstruction. 
In the light of the foregoing, we are pleased to be a sponsor of the draft resolution presented by Germany entitled Emergency international assistance for peace, normalcy and reconstruction of war-stricken Afghanistan. 
The Kingdom of Saudi Arabia believes that this draft resolution would, if adopted, provide the best solution to the political and economic problems facing Afghanistan today. 
We are also grateful for the efforts of the United Nations Secretary-General in respect of Afghanistan, and we support his recent report on the subject. 
We wish our Afghani brothers security and prosperity. 
I have the honour of announcing that my delegation has become a sponsor of draft resolution A/49/L.45. 
Its people are tired of the conflict and want a return to peace. 
My delegation would like to congratulate the special mission, led by Ambassador Mahmoud Mestiri. 
Its gives an important insight into the situation prevailing in Afghanistan. 
A further 2.5 million were internally displaced. 
This magnitude of human suffering is without precedent. 
The social fabric and economic life in Afghanistan have been devastated, institutions and the physical infrastructure having been completely destroyed. 
Health, education and other services are virtually inoperative. 
Unemployment, poverty, malnutrition, deprivation and disease afflict most of Afghanistan's 17 million people, of whom 15 per cent are displaced, homeless or destitute in the middle of a long and difficult winter. 
Nearly 400,000 people have been disabled, mainly due to the 10 million mines that are reported to have been laid in Afghanistan. 
We urge the donor community to contribute generously towards this programme, which reportedly will take another four or five years to complete all its work. 
Pakistan has always been a firm supporter of all endeavours to establish peace and normalcy in Afghanistan. 
It is heartening to note that Ambassador Mestiri's special mission started its work in Quetta, the capital of Pakistan's province of Baluchistan. 
The Quetta process set in motion a participatory process to which all Afghan leaders contributed and which has led to some important recommendations. 
It is now time to make a sincere and serious effort to promote peace in this war-torn country. 
While assistance for the economic reconstruction of Afghanistan is of great importance, the critical needs of the internally displaced people near Jalalabad and the refugees that continue to stay in camps in Pakistan and Iran should be urgently met by the international community. 
The nations of the world invested heavily in the long and bloody conflict in Afghanistan. 
While the responsibility for establishing peace rests with the Afghans themselves, it would be tragic if the economically battered Afghan nation was left to fend for itself. 
The world community is morally obligated to respond with generosity to Afghanistan's plight. 
We sincerely hope that the international community will respond swiftly and decisively to the consolidated appeal so that the people of Afghanistan are enabled to intensify their efforts to rebuild their shattered lives and restore the heavily damaged national infrastructure. 
Mr. Kharrazi (Islamic Republic of Iran): The situation in Afghanistan and the ongoing hostilities in that neighbouring country of ours continue to be a source of grave concern to the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
We rejoiced with the people of Afghanistan over their victory and the establishment of an Islamic State in that country in 1992. 
However, the ensuing fighting among different factions inside Afghanistan has not only resulted in the martyrdom and injury of many innocent Afghans but has also prevented the reconstruction of that war-stricken country. 
Since the beginning we have called for respect for Afghanistan's sovereignty, territorial integrity and independence and non-interference in the internal affairs of that brotherly Muslim country. 
Dispatching high-level delegations to Afghanistan to canvass the positions of all factions and inviting them to talk to each other rather than fighting have been in line with our main objective, which is to bring peace and normalcy back to Afghanistan. 
It is in this spirit that we have welcomed and cooperated with the mission of Ambassador Mestiri of the United Nations in this important and difficult endeavour. 
The necessity of coordination between all efforts aimed at restoring peace and normalcy in Afghanistan need not be emphasized. 
We should enhance the existing level of coordination between the efforts of the United Nations, the OIC and the neighbouring countries. 
The country, mired in 15 years of foreign occupation and civil war, has lost a great opportunity for development. 
The magnitude of the destruction and bloodshed is incredible. 
Since 1980 the Islamic Republic of Iran has been hosting 2.5 million Afghan refugees. 
We have received and protected these refugees with a very high standard of treatment based on our Islamic humanitarian and international commitments. 
However, the international assistance and contributions for these refugees have been marginal and not commensurate with the size and magnitude of refugee problems in the country. 
Unfortunately, since the outbreak of hostilities in Kabul in January 1994, as a result of unabated shelling and street fighting about 7,000 people have lost their lives and 21,000 more have been seriously wounded. 
At present, 1 million residents of the city are stranded between warring factions. 
Against this background, the restoration of essential services, revival of local economies, resettlement of refugees, and de-mining are but some of the onerous tasks that cannot be accomplished without international cooperation. 
We for our part have provided fuel, food and non-food assistance to the people of Afghanistan on an ongoing basis, and that task will continue to be pursued with devotion. 
With the help of the Islamic Republic of Iran, the plan will be implemented throughout Afghanistan. 
Let me now turn to the overall question of international humanitarian assistance. 
Two years have elapsed since the establishment of the United Nations new international emergency-assistance arrangement. 
A thorough examination of the experiences learned and the prevailing international situation can help us to probe ways and means of enhancing the system's response capacity. 
At present the world is facing an unprecedented increase in both the number and the magnitude of complex emergencies and natural disasters. 
As the Secretary-General notes in his report, today, while more than 30 million people in 29 countries are in dire need of emergency assistance, over 20 million more in sub-Saharan Africa are threatened by severe drought. 
At the same time, the tasks of resettling refugees and internally displaced persons, demining and demobilization have imposed onerous pressures on the resources available for relief operations. 
In the light of such new challenges, and to guarantee the effectiveness of the system's response capacity, the following points should be carefully addressed. 
First, the success of international measures hinges to a great extent on the principle of the humanity, neutrality and impartiality of emergency assistance. 
In this respect I should like to emphasize the importance of the provisions of paragraph 27 of General Assembly resolution 48/42, which calls for full consultation with the emergency relief coordinator in the overall planning of a peace-keeping operation with a humanitarian component. 
Secondly, lack of coordination between resident coordinators and special coordinators of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) can sometimes give rise to peculiar problems at the field level. 
Ability to fulfil humanitarian mandates in conflict situations is an issue of most serious concern to humanitarian organizations. 
We therefore believe that in developing rapid-response procedures and teams to support affected countries the Inter-Agency Standing Committee should also focus on preparing working guidelines to clarify the mandates of all who work at the field level, including the mandates of the special coordinators and UNDP resident coordinators. 
Thirdly, in the case of natural disasters, preventive measures are more cost-effective. 
Given the death toll and destruction caused by sudden-onset natural disasters, there is a need for more concerted international actions in contingency planning, preventive and preparedness measures and early warning to reduce the catastrophic consequences of natural disasters. 
The World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction held at Yokohama from 21 to 27 May 1994 provided us with an opportunity to address the question of national and local disaster programmes more comprehensively. 
Most often, the momentum to render assistance to affected countries fades at the relief stage and only a small portion of disaster losses are, as a result, redressed. 
The international financial institutions should therefore play a more dynamic role in mobilizing the necessary financial resources to ensure a continuum from relief to development. 
Meanwhile, more efforts should be made to explore the potential of military and civil-defence assets to provide support to peace-time emergency relief operations. 
Promotion of the Oslo Guidelines, especially through training and field exercises, is of great importance. 
Fourthly, we recognize the need for the prioritization of relief requirements. 
However, this exercise should not be at the expense of the necessary requirements for rehabilitation and development or cause any delay in the urgent supply of critical items to the victims. 
Statistics indicate that there is a wide gap between the requirements and the contributions made to various relief programmes. 
To highlight the problem, it is worth nothing that, according to the Secretary-General, although assessed humanitarian requirements for the period mid-1992 to the end of 1993 have risen by 28.83 per cent, contributions have increased by only 8.5 per cent. 
From the beginning of negotiations on the Fund's objectives and ceiling we have repeatedly stated that $50 million would not be sufficient to meet the increasing demands for humanitarian assistance worldwide. 
Nevertheless, despite various initiatives launched by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to expedite the reimbursement process, the Fund faced a dangerous situation earlier this year. 
The total available resources of the Fund were no more than $4 million, which could not even respond to the initial requirements of one major emergency. 
This year, therefore, drawing on the lessons learned from our experiences of the past two years, we should reach agreement on a new ceiling that could secure the viability and effective functioning of the Fund. 
Sixthly, we welcome the attempts made by the Secretary-General in his report to elaborate on the positive role of regional emergency stockpiles in facilitating a cost-effective response to sudden emergencies. 
However, the report falls short of providing action-oriented recommendations. 
What is happening in Afghanistan is nothing short of a profound human tragedy. 
The end of the cold war has not, contrary to expectations, brought Afghanistan any closer to peace. 
India has traditional and historical ties of friendship with Afghanistan and its people. 
Several attempts have been made in recent years to restore peace in Afghanistan so that the pressing tasks of national reconciliation and the reconstruction of a shattered and war-ravaged economy can commence in earnest. 
More than 12,000 people are reported to have perished in the clashes since April 1992. 
The toll, in terms of human lives, displaced persons, infrastructure and resources, is immeasurable. 
The incessant rain of rocket attacks, shelling and aerial bombardment continues unabated. 
The unsettled conditions in Afghanistan have a direct and adverse fall-out on peace and security in the region. 
My country is also directly affected by these upheavals. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Without an early return of peace, there can be no progress towards an early overall settlement in Afghanistan. 
The people of Afghanistan continue to suffer untold misery and hardship. 
It is no longer fashionable to focus on their plight. 
The other urgent requirement, thus, is that of providing humanitarian assistance to Afghanistan. 
This has been our tradition. 
Most recently, for example, during 1992, India supplied relief items worth Rs 15 million through various programmes of the United Nations. 
In addition, as part of our bilateral commitment to Afghanistan, we supplied essential items, medicines and medical equipment worth Rs 47 million. 
We have recently also delivered consignments of tea, valued at Rs 4.5 million, as bilateral assistance. 
India has consistently stood for a political settlement in Afghanistan, a settlement that reflects the aspirations of the Afghan people and arrived at by the Afghans themselves. 
India has always strongly supported the unity, stability, independence and non-aligned character of Afghanistan. 
The flickering hope of a smooth transition from the decade old hostility to a durable peace received a setback when the capital, Kabul, came under bombardment on New Year's Day. 
Kabul has remained tense for the last 11 months, and the security situation is still volatile there. 
Bangladesh has traditionally maintained close and friendly ties with the people of Afghanistan, and firmly stood behind them during the period of their struggle against foreign aggression and occupation. 
Our concern continues over the lack of accord necessary for the country's recovery from the legacy of confrontation and chaos and the suffering and misery brought to the millions by the ongoing fratricidal fight. 
South Asia, including Bangladesh, eagerly awaits the negotiation and consolidation of peace, as uncertainty in Afghanistan impacts on the region as a whole. 
The United Nations has remained actively involved in promoting political reconciliation and economic reconstruction since the new Government took power. 
The current report of the Secretary General lucidly summarized the efforts made by the United Nations to persuade the parties and personalities in Afghanistan of the urgency of finding an acceptable framework to resolve the problem. 
This report underscores the initiatives taken by United Nations agencies to organize the repatriation of Afghan refugees and the necessary reconstruction and rehabilitation measures, along with recommendations for future action. 
My delegation finds the report very useful in understanding the complex dynamics of Afghan policies and the work that lies ahead to bring the country out of the present crisis. 
It is of some concern that external influence still persists in Afghanistan through various means, with a view to influencing the course of events in this war- ravaged country. 
Bangladesh, therefore, reiterates its call for full respect for Afghanistan's sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
It also urges that no step be taken that might hinder national reconciliation. 
That force could subsequently be transformed into a national defence force. 
My delegation is encouraged by the emerging signs of progress made during the meeting of Ambassador Mahmoud Mestiri, Special Representative of the Secretary-General, with Afghan leaders of various parties during his visit to Afghanistan in September and October this year. 
We also welcome the Secretary-General's continuing efforts to forge an understanding among the Afghan leaders with a view to working out a viable formula for a political settlement. 
Any sustainable peace in Afghanistan will require substantial regeneration of economic activity, which could begin with massive rehabilitation and reconstruction work. 
My delegation is pleased to note the commendable efforts made so far by the various agencies of the United Nations to arrange the repatriation of Afghan refugees from Pakistan and Iran and the rehabilitation of internally displaced persons. 
The report of the Secretary-General has clearly outlined the reconstruction projects being implemented under the active supervision of United Nations agencies. 
Generous support from the international community is required to sustain the ongoing reconstruction programmes of the United Nations in Afghanistan. 
Given the fragile ground situation in Afghanistan at this time,the United Nations remains the only hope for facilitating and consolidating the much needed national reconciliation of the Afghan people. 
We would like to conclude by underlining the urgent need for enduring commitment on the part of the international community to provide emergency humanitarian assistance and other material and financial support to Afghanistan for making peace an attractive alternative to conflict and chaos. 
It provides a rationale for emergency humanitarian assistance to the people of Afghanistan; and it sets forth an appropriate underpinning for peacemaking efforts of the United Nations special mission, authorized by this Assembly one year ago. 
During the past year, my Government has made clear its concern about the upsurge in fighting among the warring Afghan parties. 
These indiscriminate attacks, as the draft resolution calls them in its ninth preambular paragraph, have caused grievous suffering and death to innocent Afghan men, women and children. 
During the first nine months of 1994, the International Committee of the Red Cross estimated that rocket and artillery attacks among rival Afghan warlords caused at least 7,000 deaths and more than 80,000 injuries in the capital, Kabul, alone. 
In addition, more than 200,000 innocent civilians are estimated to have been displaced within the city, many of them living in substandard conditions and facing severe hardship, even starvation, this winter. 
The humanitarian dimensions of this tragedy are such that just last week my Government issued a declaration that a state of emergency existed in Kabul. 
Under United States law, our disaster declaration triggers the allocation of additional United States funding which will go directly to international relief organizations for emergency aid to Afghans trapped in the capital region. 
But the situation is not without hope. 
My Government is pleased to take note of the Secretary-General's report to the General Assembly on the progress made by the United Nations special mission to Afghanistan under the able guidance of Ambassador Mahmoud Mestiri. 
Those meetings forged a noteworthy consensus on a staged plan that could lead to full national political reconciliation. 
In its initial stages, the plan calls for the organization of an Authoritative Council, which would oversee a cease-fire and the creation of a neutral security force. 
These simple but important first steps would be the basis for the re-establishment of a broad-based, fully representative Government in Afghanistan. 
But the plan recommended in Quetta can bring peace to Afghanistan only if, first, trust can be re-established among the Afghan people and their leaders and, secondly, the interested Governments within and outside the region are willing to back the work of the United Nations special mission. 
My Government joins in the draft resolution's call on the Afghan people, especially the leaders of the warring parties, to put an end to their destructive conflict and to cooperate with the special mission as it returns to the region later this month. 
their full weight behind the special mission's plan. It is no secret that the prolongation of the war in Afghanistan derives in large part from outside financing or provision of warmaking supplies to one or another favoured faction. 
As a spokesman of my Government stated on 27 October, Governments concerned about Afghanistan should channel their assistance for Afghanistan's development and reconstruction through the United Nations rather than providing funds or weapons to the warlords. 
We call on all States of this Assembly to fully back the work of the United Nations special mission and to recognize its primary role in the peacemaking process. 
Peace in Afghanistan, however difficult and elusive that aim may be, is a worthy end in itself. 
But peace in Afghanistan can also help promote peace, harmony and prosperity in the wider region of Central and South Asia. 
These goals are worthy of our best efforts. 
It is a year in which the Assembly itself, on 28 July, adopted an Agreement to resolve the outstanding issues relating to the regime for the mining of the deep seabed part XI of the Convention paving the way to universal participation in the Convention. 
Moreover, there has never been such a comprehensive and universally supported treaty on the law of the sea, a treaty to which so many States are ready to adhere. 
There are already 67 States that have deposited their instruments of ratification, accession or acceptance. 
One was initiated by the League of Nations and the others were initiated in the General Assembly. 
Unfortunately, the Conference convened by the League of Nations in 1930 at The Hague did not succeed in adopting a convention on territorial waters and ended in failure. 
That Conference succeeded in adopting four Conventions: the Convention on the Territorial Sea and Contiguous Zone, the Convention on the High Seas, the Convention on the Continental Shelf, and the Convention on Fishing and Conservation of the Living Resources of the High Seas. 
In a further effort, the General Assembly convened the Second United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea, in 1960, to deal with this issue and the related question of fishery limits. 
For the most part, this comprehensive Convention is the result of consensus. 
It also underscores the importance of the achievement of a goal which had eluded the international community for centuries. 
It reflects the aspirations of the major maritime Powers with global interests, as it also reflects the aspirations of small developing countries concerned with their safety and security, control over the resources in their adjacent seas and the health of the marine environment. 
It responds to the needs of coastal States and it also addresses the needs of landlocked States. 
It is significant that this year's draft resolution is sponsored by delegations from all regions of the world. 
It includes those delegation of States which are parties to the Convention and those of States which are not, and a number of delegations of States which in previous years opposed or otherwise expressed reservations on resolutions on the law of the sea. 
Since the draft resolution was issued, the following States have become sponsors: Comoros, Denmark, Japan, Mauritius, the Republic of Korea, and the United Kingdom. 
This draft resolution was carefully examined in open-ended informal meetings, and a broad agreement was reached on all its aspects before it was submitted as an official document. 
Under the draft resolution the General Assembly would recall the historic significance of the Convention as an important contribution to the maintenance of peace, justice and progress for all peoples of the world. 
It would also recognize the entry into force of the Convention on 16 November 1994 as a historic event in international relations and in the development of international law. 
While States parties to the Convention constitute the supreme body in relation to the Convention, the Convention does envisage a continuing role for the United Nations by assigning a number of functions to the Secretary-General which go beyond the usual depository functions. 
In operative paragraph 14, the Assembly would note with appreciation the functions and role of the Division for Ocean Affairs and the Law of the Sea, which has contributed much to the wider acceptance and rational and consistent application of the provisions of the Convention. 
It served the Conference and then the Preparatory Commission effectively for many years. 
It has been a catalyst for the law of the sea at a time of division and despair among States. 
Its studies, information, technical guides and annual reviews of oceans law and policy and the Secretary-General's annual report on the law of the sea have been of tremendous benefit to States that, otherwise, would not have the facilities to obtain such materials. 
The secretariat has also supported national and regional initiatives of States in the implementation of the Convention. 
A cohesive, efficient and representative secretariat, one which discharges its responsibilities objectively, is essential if Member States are to repose their confidence in it. 
It is important, therefore, for the secretariat to ascertain whether there is any sense of division or alienation within itself and whether its morale needs to be improved. 
I urge the Under-Secretary-General for Legal Affairs to look into this matter personally. 
In operative paragraph 19 a report is requested on the impact of the entry into force of the Convention on related existing or proposed programmes throughout the United Nations system, for submission to the General Assembly at its fifty-first session. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I should like now to propose that the list of speakers for the debate on this item be closed now. 
Failure in 1992 to achieve consensus on the regime governing the mineral resources of the deep seabed threatened the achievement of this objective. 
However, the successful conclusion, last July, of the implementation Agreement reforming the Convention's seabed-mining provisions has now opened the way for universal acceptance of the Convention. 
But the draft resolution does more: it welcomes the fact that the Convention has entered into force with the prospect of the widespread support necessary for its full and effective implementation. 
In this regard, I am happy to report that on 7 October 1994 President Clinton transmitted the Convention and the Agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI to the United States Senate for its advice and consent. 
Three weeks ago my Government was pleased to take part in the inaugural session of the International Seabed Authority at its headquarters site in Kingston, Jamaica. 
The steps necessary for the commencement of the Authority a free-standing and independent international organization are addressed in the implementation Agreement itself and in the recommendations of the Preparatory Commission, endorsed by the General Assembly in July. 
The draft resolution accurately reflects and reiterates the call for implementation of those steps. 
As my delegation did in Kingston, I underline how important it is that the Authority should launch its work in cost-effective and efficient fashion, consistent with the evolutionary approach upon which we have all agreed. 
While these recent events are indeed memorable, the draft resolution does not just look back. 
The Convention codifies and elaborates generally recognized principles of customary international law. 
Many States, including my own, have been acting in accordance with these principles for some time. 
However, full realization of the many benefits of the Convention will require sustained and collective efforts by States. 
Thus, it is appropriate that this year's draft resolution concentrates upon implementation of the Convention as a whole and the future implications of its entry into force for the United Nations, as well as for its individual Members. 
The draft resolution sets in motion the steps necessary for the Secretary-General to carry out the responsibilities set forth in the Convention, triggered by its entry into force, and reiterates the importance of the work necessary to support the Convention's implementation by Member States. 
The importance of these activities can only grow with the entry into force of the Convention. 
The practical requirements of promoting and assisting State practices in accordance with the provisions of the Convention highlight the importance of the Division's work as we move into a new age. 
The draft resolution recognizes in practical terms the value of the Convention as a comprehensive legal framework for the oceans. 
Thus, we find most appropriate the draft resolution's provision that the annual agenda item on the law of the sea should serve as an opportunity for Members to take an overview of the implementation of the Convention, and of oceans and law of the sea matters generally. 
We believe that this offers States an important opportunity to coordinate and avoid duplication in addressing the increasingly complex problems of the use and conservation of the oceans as we move into the next century. 
In conclusion, my delegation is both proud and pleased to finally be able to join the other sponsors of the annual draft resolution under the agenda item on the law of the sea. 
Mr. Mwakawago (United Republic of Tanzania): It is an honour and a privilege for me to address the Assembly on behalf of my Government on agenda item 35, the important item on the law of the sea. 
This is a truly historic occasion. 
In December 1982 the United Nations Convention on the Law of Sea was signed by 119 delegations on the first day it was opened for signature. 
Today, after 12 years, we are pleased to participate in this debate fully aware that this historic Convention has since entered into force. 
The commemoration which took place in Kingston, Jamaica, last month is a reminder to the international community of the difficult process of negotiations which led to this momentous achievement. 
My delegation pays tribute to Ambassador Pardo, whose vision 27 years ago set in motion the codification and development process of a legal instrument which we can all look at now with pride and heightened expectations. 
The Convention contains very innovative provisions on such matters as exclusive economic zones, transit passage, archipelagic waters, marine scientific research and protection of the environment. 
As we assemble here today, it is satisfying to note that the international community is now set to begin the task of application of a Convention which now enjoys a wide range of support among Member States following the adoption of the implementation Agreement on Part XI last July. 
We note with satisfaction that this Agreement has upheld the important principle that the resources of the seabed area beyond national jurisdiction are the common heritage of mankind and should be used for the benefit of all humanity. 
It is because of these initiatives and the changed international climate that today we can see the light at the end of the tunnel, with universal participation in the implementation of the Convention. 
The Authority came into being when its first assembly met on the day of entry into force of the Convention, as provided for in article 308, paragraph 3. 
My delegation welcomes the pioneering role played by the Preparatory Commission for the International Seabed Authority and for the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea, which we had the privilege to chair in its initial years. 
The meeting postponed the elections of judges to the International Tribunal to August 1996 in order to give time to those countries which are now in the process of finalizing their ratification procedures. 
We believe that this demonstrates yet again the desire of the international community to have a Convention that is not only universally acceptable but applicable to all nations as well. 
Apart from part XI, which had caused problems to some signatories, the rest of the Convention has all along enjoyed wide acceptability. 
That report, which was prepared to commemorate the tenth anniversary of the adoption of the Convention, also listed a number of countries that had adopted or modified their domestic legislation in accordance with the provisions of the Convention. 
Therefore, the Convention's entry into force takes place on the firm legal foundation of State practice in matters related to marine affairs. 
At the regional level the Sri Lanka-based Indian Ocean Marine Affairs Cooperation (IOMAC) is yet another example of an institution established in accordance with the Convention well before its entry into force. 
This shows the desire of the States surrounding the Indian Ocean to join in the new-found resolve of the international community to implement this new legal regime fully. 
IOMAC, which was established in 1990 in Arusha, Tanzania, has made encouraging progress in a number of fields, including in particular technical cooperation, shipping, port development and marine science. 
When the Agreement establishing it finally enters into force it is certain that the coastal and hinterland States of the Indian Ocean will derive tangible long-term benefits from its activities. 
Tanzania is honoured to be the Chairman of this important regional institution. 
Oceans have for centuries served as a means of communication and promotion of commerce through cooperation. 
They also bring countries together in order to promote international peace and security. 
It is already becoming clear that as land-based resources dwindle a rush for the resources of the sea is inevitable. 
Only an international legal regime governing the utilization of the seas can guarantee their peaceful use on an equitable basis. 
In conclusion, my delegation wishes to pay tribute to the late Ambassadors Shirley Amerasinghe of Sri Lanka and Bernard Zuleta of Colombia, whose major contributions to the codification process of the law of the sea will continue to be remembered as we embark on the implementation of the Convention. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): The efforts undertaken by the international community to codify and develop the law of the sea have clearly paid off. 
We have at our disposal a legal regime that regulates human activities in an area encompassing two thirds of our planet. 
The establishment over the past few years of a just international order in the oceans and the achievement of its universality have produced an instrument that will certainly endure. 
The Convention is increasingly being used to support regional initiatives, such as the zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic, to which Brazil belongs. 
While part XI should be understood as an integral part of the Convention, which reflects the current status of ocean-related issues, in fact it regulates in detail an activity which is not yet under way and is expected to take some two decades to have any commercial impact. 
The recognition of certain shortcomings of part XI in the absence of any..... mineral-resource activity should in no way be interpreted as support for the detractors of its provisions. 
Nevertheless, the institutional framework envisaged by the Convention should be preserved. 
To do otherwise would be inconsistent with the goals envisaged by the framers of the Convention, which saw it as a realization of the fundamental principle of the common heritage of mankind. 
A far-reaching legal instrument such as this must count on the support of the international community as a whole in order to achieve its noble purposes. 
Its uniqueness, originality and comprehensiveness could have been put at risk had a compromise not been reached. 
The agreement represents a compromise between divergent views and does not fully satisfy the interests of any one particular State. 
The institutions created by the Convention should be made fully operational, although in an evolutionary manner and one consistent with the objective of cost-effectiveness. 
The concept of the common heritage of mankind should remain at the core of our discussions and must in no way be put at risk. 
The agreement seeks to implement certain provisions that delegations felt could best be applied by the adoption of a set of articles that in no way are intended to amend the text of the Convention. 
Brazil is one of the sponsors of the draft resolution before us. 
It represents a balanced and carefully drafted text that deserves the support of this General Assembly. 
Brazil was proud to participate in that historic moment. 
This global and integrated vision fully justifies the description of the Convention as a genuine constitution for the seas and oceans. 
Their forward-looking vision, their keen sense of the higher interests of mankind as a whole, along with their undeniable legal rigour, have made it possible to provide the international community with a binding legal instrument which is unique in many respects. 
The perfectly legitimate feeling that we have done our duty should not make us complacent. 
The delegation of Algeria will make a constructive contribution and on the basis of the necessary respect for the spirit and letter of the relevant provisions of the 1982 Convention, whose unanimously recognized unified character must be truly protected. 
The decision to postpone the election of 21 judges for the Tribunal seems to us to be a wise move for it makes it possible to work to promote the representativeness and universality of the Tribunal through its membership. 
Draft resolution A/49/L.47, which was lucidly introduced by Ambassador Nandan of Fiji and which Algeria has joined in sponsoring, rightly stresses the role the United Nations will continue to play after the entry into force of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
Hence, my delegation welcomes the comprehensiveness of the Secretary-General's report, which facilitates integrated study of all sea-related issues and enables the paramount universal forum, the General Assembly, to outline recommendations to influence the practice of States and other relevant international organizations. 
I want to note that on 28 May 1994, as indicated in the report of the Secretary-General, Algeria established an exclusive fishing zone in order better to protect and conserve its national fishery resources. 
That decision was based on our political determination to preserve our national fishery resources, on which some 2 million people depend. 
Moreover, that decision will not affect the legitimate interests of foreign fleets authorized under the recent Algerian Government decision to operate in our fishing zone subject to the granting of the appropriate licenses. 
Mr. Yoo (Republic of Korea): Last month, in Kingston, Jamaica, the international community celebrated the entry into force of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea and inaugurated the International Seabed Authority, which was established under the Convention. 
It addresses all aspects of human activity relating to the oceans: navigation and overflights, conservation and pollution control, fishing and shipping, resource exploration and exploitation, scientific research and the settlement of disputes. 
It also strikes a fair balance between the competing interests of coastal and user States. 
Accordingly, my delegation believes the Convention's entry into force will significantly contribute to the stabilization of the maritime legal order world wide and to the formulation of an equitable solution on resource allocations among States. 
While the Convention itself was the product of arduous negotiations and tireless efforts spanning a decade, its actual entry into force consumed another 12 years, primarily due to divergences between States on the issue of a deep seabed development system. 
With the application of the Agreement on a provisional basis starting from 16 November 1994, the date of the Convention's entry into force, the international community was finally able to effect a comprehensive and applicable legal norm governing the oceans. 
Although the Convention's entry into force marks a new era in the use and development of the oceans, my delegation considers that the international community still has a number of issues to address in its actual application. 
In particular, the development of harmonized State practices through equitable, consistent and coherent application of the Convention remains a key challenge. 
In this regard, my delegation feels that the active assistance of the United Nations is critical as the international community tackles these future tasks. 
Accordingly, the Convention's universality is still far from being realized. 
In addition, my Government is planning to review existing domestic laws and regulations relating to maritime affairs and to harmonize them with the Convention. 
At that meeting, States Parties and States not parties reached a consensus on a one-time deferment of the election of 21 judges of the Tribunal. 
My delegation considers that the election date agreed upon, 1 August 1996, is reasonable in the light of the current status of the Convention. 
In order for the Tribunal to commence on a truly universal basis, States that have not yet ratified the Convention are encouraged to do so as early as possible. 
We are proud of our status as a pioneer investor, which was accorded last April by the Technical Expert Group after a thorough examination of our pioneer activities since the mid- 1980s. 
Mr. Ould Ely (Mauritania) (interpretation from French): The delegation of the Islamic Republic of Mauritania is pleased to participate in the debate on agenda item 35, entitled Law of the Sea. 
Indeed, rightly considered as the greatest achievement of the international community since the adoption of the Charter, it has already influenced and will continue greatly to influence the conduct of all States concerning the oceans and seas. 
In essence, it draws a delicate balance between the differing interests of States and strives to ensure an equitable relationship among them based on their geographic characteristics, their economic conditions and their political needs. 
This importance of the Convention explains all the efforts undertaken since its conclusion following the Third United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea in 1982 to resolve difficulties caused by Part XI in order to make it universal. 
We are thus gratified with the positive outcome of the negotiations which achieved the Agreement concerning the application of Part XI of the Convention, which my country signed on 2 August 1994. 
We hope to see the greatest possible number of States become parties to this valuable instrument, one which will not only contribute to the preservation of international peace and international security but also ensure the development and harmonious exploitation of the sea's resources. 
By dealing with subjects as diverse and also as complex as navigation or overflights, the exploration or exploitation of resources, conservation and the campaign against pollution, fishing or maritime transportation, it provides a framework for concerted action in the service of development and, therefore, of peace. 
The conclusions of the Conference, whose aim is to ensure the sustainable exploitation of the sea's resources through rational management and conservation, will doubtless form a valuable supplement to the Convention. 
That is why we hope that it will achieve a speedy general agreement aimed at reversing the present trend towards the over-exploitation of living marine resources. 
The achievement of this goal is all the more urgent and imperative since for a number of countries and above all the developing countries, such as mine the exploitation of sea resources has considerable impact on their development and on the well-being of their populations. 
In this regard we welcome the Secretary-General's constant interest which he reaffirmed at the formal meeting marking the entry into force of the Convention on 16 November 1994 in Kingston. 
We believe that, as is emphasized in paragraph 15 of draft resolution A/49/L.47, he must continue to carry out the responsibilities entrusted to him upon the adoption of the Convention and to fulfil the functions consequent upon the entry into force of the Convention. 
Within this framework, the capacity of the developing countries to benefit from the Convention should be strengthened. 
While welcoming the work and the role of the Division For Ocean Affairs and the Law of the Sea, we believe it will be necessary to endow it with additional resources to enable it to pursue its activities in this new context. 
The major challenge for the international community presented by the entry into force of the Convention is now that of translating into action the principle on which it is based namely, the common heritage of mankind. 
The ocean indeed provides a rich array of resources and possibilities that, if wisely used, could help eradicate malnutrition, alleviate poverty and improve the living conditions of peoples. 
However, it is of crucial importance to develop new technologies and above all to render consistent technical, scientific and financial assistance to the developing countries in order to enable them to manage and control the resources of their coasts for the benefit of their populations. 
This assistance, which could have several dimensions, including, for example, support to existing regional and subregional organizations, should be one of the major concerns of the new Authority. 
Finally, we voice the hope that the new stage marked by the entry into force of the Convention will strengthen the action of the international community in a spirit of solidarity and cooperation so that all peoples may be able to benefit fully from the resources of the sea. 
Mr. Ngo Quang Xuan (Viet Nam): This year's discussion by the United Nations General Assembly of the agenda item on the law of the sea is of historic significance. 
The 320-article Convention represents the result of a long process of negotiation among States and reflects a boldly innovative approach to the codification and progressive development of international law. 
The Convention resolutely reaffirms the indispensable sovereignty of States over their internal waters and territorial sea. It also resolutely reaffirms the sovereign rights and jurisdiction of coastal States over their contiguous zone, exclusive economic zone and continental shelf. 
Furthermore, the Convention incorporates and legalizes the status of the seabed and the ocean floor, and the subsoil thereof, that are beyond the limits of national jurisdiction the Area as the common heritage of mankind. 
Furthermore, the Convention provides the necessary legal rules for the protection of the marine environment and the conduct of marine research. 
As a maritime State with a major interest in the stability of the legal order of the sea, Viet Nam actively participated in the Third United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea and became party to the Convention on the first day it was open for signature. 
On 23 June 1994, following extensive preparatory work, the National Assembly of Viet Nam decided to ratify the Convention, thus demonstrating our desire and determination to join the international community in the establishment of an equitable legal order and in the promotion of maritime development and cooperation. 
In its resolution, the National Assembly mandated the Government to review all relevant national legislation in order to make the necessary amendments to bring it into conformity with the 1982 United Nations Convention and to safeguard the interests of Viet Nam. 
Our country has participated constructively in the informal consultations conducted at United Nations Headquarters from 1990 to 1994. 
The parties concerned, while making active efforts to promote negotiations towards a fundamental and long-term solution, should maintain stability on the basis of the status quo and refrain from any act that may further complicate the situation and from the use of force or the threat of force. 
These areas, also falling under the international law of the sea, do not have any connection with the Truong Sa (Spratly) Islands and therefore cannot be considered as disputed areas. 
Any claim of sovereignty over maritime areas and continental shelves surrounding the Truong Sa (Spratly) Islands based on the argument of sovereignty over archipelago is contrary to international law, particularly the 1982 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
But there are still many things to be done. 
That is why, at their first meeting, on 21 and 22 November 1994, the States parties decided to postpone the election of 21 judges of the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea until 1 August 1996, 15 months later than the schedule provided for in the Convention. 
We sincerely hope that this gesture of flexibility on the part of States parties will facilitate more rapid participation in the Convention. 
Mr. Laing (Belize): Belize fully subscribes to the joint statement on this agenda item to be made during this debate by the delegation of Jamaica on behalf of the States members of the Caribbean Community and Suriname. 
Jamaica's name was inscribed on the list of speakers for this morning, but due to circumstances beyond its control it will not speak until this afternoon. 
Since the mid-1940s, matters relating to the sea have been marked by dynamism. 
Scientific discovery has been rapid. 
There have been increases in capabilities for research on and exploitation of living and some non-living resources. 
Even as new non-maritime transportation and communications modalities have materialized, additional uses for maritime transportation have become manifest, especially in terms of the carriage of toxic and radioactive cargoes and of petroleum by ever-larger ships. 
Thus, our seas and oceans have become increasingly busy and degraded as our planet's resources have steadily been further overwhelmed. 
Regrettably, these developments have coincided with the exponential growth of the global population, which led us earlier this year to the International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo. 
Population growth and mankind's increasing voraciousness have led to even more massive pressures on our maritime spaces. 
In the setting which I have just roughly described, there is a need for legal regulation. 
There are now significant bodies of regulation on marine safety and environmental protection. 
Such specific baneful uses of maritime spaces as narcotics trafficking and the smuggling of persons are receiving juridical attention. 
Various species of fish are now the subjects of treaties and regulatory systems, mostly of a regional nature. 
We are currently drafting a major treaty on straddling stocks. 
Most important, we have now entered a remarkable new era with the entry into force of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
It regulates or clarifies such concepts as archipelagic States and exclusive economic zones. 
Its provisions on the international seabed area are a tribute to the ability of the international community to reach rational agreement even on contentious issues related to resources. 
Above all, the cornucopia of provisions for dispute-resolution is entirely consistent with the rather decentralized nature of an international legal system groping for some order. 
The creation of a multitude of legal rules and normative arrangements is certainly an important aspect of global order. 
Such written rules are highly desirable in a consensual international system in which tribunals experience difficulties in finding and applying customary norms, which are generally remarkable for their breadth and generality. 
The Secretary-General's report reveals that in maritime matters we have a vast array of institutions seeking to accomplish order in ocean space. 
So are several regional bodies which deal with fisheries generically or broad species of fisheries or classes of fish. 
The Seabed Authority comes into being and we are proud to note that it is located in a sister Caribbean and Caribbean Community (CARICOM) State, Jamaica. 
We encounter it in many branches of international relations. 
What this delegation would note is that, given the size and importance of ocean spaces, the problem might need to be urgently addressed. 
First, this Organization might consider continuing, through the Division of Ocean Affairs, to perform vital responsibilities as a clearing house and agency for advisory, training, education and dissemination services. 
Also, naturally, a revamped Economic and Social Council could contribute to the sorely needed coordination which is that organ's responsibility in the global system. 
Secondly, this delegation envisages the International Seabed Authority's rapidly developing the technical functions vested in it by part XI of the United Nations Convention. 
At the same time, while it would not usurp the functions of the other relevant global agencies, it could play a catalytic role in relation to such cognate aspects of the Convention as the exclusive economic zone, the continental shelf, the marine environment, marine scientific research and marine technology. 
Hopefully, two features could become increasingly apparent in such regional mechanisms: First, each region would be as large as possible, in order to ensure against wasteful duplication and inequity and to encourage efficiency. 
Secondly, of regional agencies which are dealing with particular living species and which are proliferating might be replaced by regimes which are inclusive of diverse species. 
We hope that the incipient Association of Caribbean States, based, as it is, on one major marine area, will develop such a comprehensive structure. 
Finally, this delegation must stress Belize's sincere determination to assist the international community in developing a rational law of the sea and an accompanying international maritime order. 
The first factor is that Belize's maritime assets are unique and extraordinary: Belize has the world's second-longest coral barrier reef and a larger number of significant atolls than anywhere else in the Caribbean region. 
Due to the nature of the reef and the islands, Belize's unusual baseline is actually several miles offshore. 
Of course, Belize still remains a small, poor country. 
The second factor contributing to Belize's commitment is that Belize produces no minerals or petroleum. 
Mr. Martens (Germany): On behalf of the European Union and the adhering States, Austria, Finland and Sweden, I should like to join other delegations in expressing deep satisfaction at the entry into force of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea on 16 November 1994. 
This event is the culmination of almost 30 years of work by the United Nations and will be recognized as a historic milestone in international relations and in the development of international law. 
We equally welcome the adoption on 28 July 1994 of the Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI of the Convention, which constitutes a complement necessary to achieving universal acceptance of the legal regime for the seas and oceans now established. 
We would like to seize this opportunity to repeat the appeal we made at the first meeting of the International Seabed Authority in Jamaica for all States that have not yet done so to become parties to the Convention and the Agreement. 
The European Union and its member States and the adhering States are all working towards becoming parties to the Convention and the Agreement. 
Mr. van Bohemen (New Zealand): This year's debate on the agenda item on the law of the sea is properly an occasion for celebration. 
Even more significantly, we can celebrate the fact that the Members of the United Nations were able this year to agree on adjustments to Part XI that should enable the widest possible adherence to the Convention. 
We salute the countries and the personalities that made that accommodation possible. 
Already, as a result of the Agreement adopted in July, the pace of ratification has picked up significantly. 
In the case of New Zealand, ratification of the Convention is being examined with renewed urgency. 
For us, the principal issues for consideration do not include whether the Convention is in New Zealand's interests. 
Successive Governments since then have expressed their commitment to the Convention. 
Among the former set of issues the legal issues is the obvious one of ensuring that New Zealand's marine legislation is in conformity with the Convention, a process that is now under way. 
Among the latter the administrative issues the mapping of New Zealand's very extensive continental shelf so that we shall be in a position to lodge our coordinates with the boundary Commission, as required under the Convention. 
Accordingly, the process of ratification is not simple. 
But, as a quick perusal of the Convention itself reveals, and as is confirmed by the breadth of material in the Secretary-General's report, there is much more to the Convention than Part XI. 
The benefits of the Convention have often been recalled, but they bear repeating again. 
The Convention did not provide that those areas above the sea floor are the object of an international free-for-all. 
These challenges are again highlighted in the Secretary-General's report, as are the various initiatives that have been taken at the regional and global levels in response. 
Another key example of the ongoing work to elaborate the law of the sea regime is the United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks, which is to resume and, we hope, conclude its work next year. 
We recognize that various discussions in other, more technical bodies, such as the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, also touch on issues being addressed by the United Nations Conference. 
In our view, however, it is imperative that those discussions should not prejudice or cut across the negotiations at the Conference, which is the proper venue for addressing the fundamental political and legal issues that must be resolved. 
It is important, therefore, that this Organization have the resources to provide Member States with the information and assistance they need in addressing their interests in this complex of issues. 
The secretariat has provided valuable assistance across the range of issues with which it has been entrusted. 
We consider it most important that it be sufficiently resourced and properly structured to continue to provide this assistance, even as the institutions established under Part XI of the Convention come into being. 
We are grateful, therefore, that this aspect is appropriately reflected in the draft resolution before the Assembly, of which New Zealand is one of the sponsors. 
We should like to record our appreciation of such a clear and well-presented document. 
The pursuit of the goal of a codified legal regime for the oceans entered a new phase as this regime came fully into force for the States parties. 
We express our great pleasure and satisfaction at this important event. 
Since 1982, when the Convention was adopted and opened for signature, Mexico has striven to contribute towards its universality and that of the institutions emanating from it. 
Mexico considers that the Agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI of the Convention, adopted by the General Assembly last 28 July, laid a solid foundation for making the Convention universal. 
Once there are stronger signs that the Agreement is meeting effectively the objective of achieving a more nearly universal participation in the Convention, Mexico will be able to sign it and, subsequently, to agree to be bound by it. 
In this context, as proof of our firm support for the Convention and eager to continue our contribution towards its universality, we have offered to be a sponsor of the draft resolution. 
We are pleased that at their ad hoc meeting, held in New York last 21 and 22 November, the States Parties to the Convention were able to achieve a consensus agreement on the date for holding the first election of members of the Tribunal. 
Mexico joined the consensus in favour of postponing this first election, which we consider an exceptional, unique and final measure. 
The postponement will facilitate the broad representation in that organ of the main legal systems of the world and an equitable geographical distribution. 
We wish to express our deepest appreciation for the work carried out through all these years by the Secretariat of the United Nations. 
The Division's efforts to help the international community, particularly the developing countries, to achieve consistent implementation of the Convention and derive the greatest benefit from their marine resources deserve, without any doubt, our sincerest appreciation. 
In this regard, it will be necessary to adapt and rearrange the resources assigned to the Secretariat so that it will be able to fulfil in the best possible way the new functions and responsibilities imposed on it by the Convention. 
For Mexico it is extremely important to have a Division within the United Nations that provides orderly and systematic follow-up to the evolution of the law of the sea and to the work of other organs and bodies of the United Nations system. 
In this way we would ensure the consistent implementation of the provisions of the Convention. 
Mr. Bhakta (India): The consideration of the agenda item on the law of sea in the plenary Assembly today is particularly significant since we are meeting after the entry into force of the United Nations Convention on the Law of Sea. 
The United Nations can be justifiably proud of this singular achievement. 
Last month the Government of Jamaica hosted the first meeting of the International Seabed Authority, for which I would like to convey my Government's sincere appreciation. 
India is a registered pioneer investor under resolution II of 30 April 1982 and has been allotted a mine site in the central Indian Ocean. 
We hope the setting up and functioning of organs and subsidiary bodies of the International Seabed Authority will facilitate the development, acquisition and transfer of ocean-related technology, in particular deep-seabed-mining technology. 
We also hope that the provisions of the Convention and the Agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI will provide an opportunity for scientific and technological cooperation between developed and developing nations. 
My delegation hopes that the spirit of understanding and cooperation which enabled the Convention to come into force will be forthcoming as we begin the process of implementing its provisions. 
India is one of the original signatories of the Convention and has also signed the Agreement pertaining to Part XI. 
My Government has initiated the process of ratification, and we intend to accelerate this process. 
Before concluding, I would like to take this opportunity to thank the Secretary-General for his report (A/49/631) on this agenda item. 
Mr. Kalpag (Sri Lanka): Since the signing, almost 12 years ago to the day, of the Convention on the Law of the Sea at Montego Bay, Jamaica, the international community has ventured far. 
Fundamental to the complex and balanced network of agreements governing all aspects of the use of the oceans has been the acceptance of the principle that its resources outside national jurisdiction constitute the common heritage of mankind. 
Unlike outer space, the threshold of which humanity has barely crossed, the oceans have for centuries been very much in use, both in times of peace and in times of conflict. 
Some of the earliest rules affecting relationships between nations and peoples have been in respect of the seas. 
The Convention which has now entered into force has gone well beyond merely codifying traditional or historical practices. 
The Convention has also been able to take cognizance of geophysical particularities. 
Thus, principles incorporated in the Convention provide for delimitation of continental margins. 
A long history of negotiations covering virtually every aspect of humanity's interaction with the oceans stands behind the Convention. 
Sri Lanka was a co-sponsor with Malta in 1967 of General Assembly resolution 2340 (XXII), which was the first resolution on the peaceful uses of the oceans and the ocean floor and the harnessing of their resources for the benefit of mankind. 
Sri Lanka has been fully supportive of the process leading to the Convention and was honoured to serve as Chairman of the United Nations Seabed Committee and subsequently as President of the third United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea. 
Whatever the history of its evolution, the Convention marks more than the culmination of a successful negotiating process: it also marks, in an equally important sense, the beginning of a process, indeed an even more difficult process. 
The Convention must guide the international community's use of the resources of the ocean in a manner that is rational and just and one that would help sustain and develop, rather than squander, that wealth. 
One can hardly overemphasize the vital importance of the full and effective implementation of the Convention and its uniform and consistent application in all its aspects. 
The establishment of the International Seabed Authority provides an institutional basis for the Convention and will develop in response to the demands made on it, in particular to help ensure the benefits of seabed resources for all. 
The opportunity now exists, through this emerging global framework, for cooperative and efficient management of the oceans. 
All this requires, however, a major political commitment by all Governments, developed as well as developing. 
What a cooperative and mature approach can achieve has already been seen in a consensus reached on the Agreement for the Implementation of Part XI of the Convention. 
The same spirit must animate our efforts in the years to come. 
The potential of the oceans is vast. 
Yet many developing countries, including Sri Lanka, which, as an island, has been blessed with significant marine areas under its jurisdiction for development, require technical and other means to tap this potential for the benefit their people. 
National, subregional and regional efforts to give practical effect to the Convention have become particularly vital. 
This is a practical endeavour in regional cooperation in which the participation of major maritime users and developed countries is both essential and welcome, particularly in the field of marine science and technology. 
The United Nations can proudly count the Convention on the Law of the Sea as one of its major contributions to global peace and development. 
The Organization's operational responsibilities in one sense have now been clarified following the adoption of the Convention and its entry into force. 
The draft resolution in document A/49/L.47 indicates the extent of the enhanced role of the Secretary-General and the United Nations in bringing the benefit of the law of the sea to all nations. 
The Organization needs to respond to requests of States, particularly developing States, for advice and assistance as well as to identify additional sources of support for national, subregional and regional efforts to implement the Convention. 
Similarly, other international organizations as well as development and funding institutions need to take into account, in their programmes and activities, the needs of States, especially developing States, for technical and financial assistance. 
The reports would help Member States monitor and review the vital process of implementation of the Convention in all its aspects. 
Sri Lanka is confident that the Secretary-General, the Office of the Legal Counsel and the Secretariat Division concerned will maintain the ongoing dialogue with developing countries. 
Finally, let me refer to the Hamilton Shirley Amerasinghe Memorial Fellowship set up to honour the memory of the former Sri Lanka Permanent Representative and President of the Third Conference on the Law of the Sea. 
In a modest way, Sri Lanka has sought to support this worthy endeavour. 
We strongly urge Member States to contribute to the further development of this worthy fellowship programme. 
These words relate to his vision of the Convention, which we need to implement: 
Mr. Wibisono (Indonesia): The entry into force of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea last month is a historic milestone in consolidating law and order governing oceans and the seas. 
Indonesia was indeed pleased to participate on that auspicious occasion of the first meeting of States parties, which was convened in Kingston, Jamaica, on 16 November 1994. 
This significant event heralds a new era in promoting cooperation between States in harnessing the vast oceanic resources with a view to sustainable development benefiting all mankind. 
My delegation wishes to acknowledge the perseverance of the whole international community in overcoming the obstacles to achieving universal participation in the Convention. 
Indonesia, as an archipelagic State and one of the Convention's most ardent supporters, has always attached great importance to this legal instrument. 
For it is the only comprehensive treaty governing all aspects of the various uses of the seas and their resources, whether they be strategic, political or economic. 
It is thus fitting to recall that the role of this historic international legal order is in keeping with the loftiest ideals of justice and respect for the rights and interests of every nation and its peoples. 
We are pleased to note that States have continued to modify their legislation to reflect the provisions of the Convention. 
These have included the archipelagic-State concept, the exclusive economic zone, marine scientific research, and preservation and protection of the environment. 
At the regional level, Indonesia and members of the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) have been actively engaged in promoting cooperation to foster peace and stability in our immediate environment. 
For example, we have been participating in informal talks to harmonize and coordinate policies in the South China Sea with a view to extending regional cooperation to that area as well. 
In this connection, Indonesia was pleased to host the recent fifth workshop on managing potential conflict in the South China Sea, at Bukittinggi on 26 October 1994. 
We are deeply gratified by the progress achieved towards transforming the South China Sea from an area of potential conflict to one of cooperation, in particular in the field of economic cooperation and development. 
Further, during the last few years, there has been a growing trend towards rapprochement among the South China Sea States, and we are hopeful that that trend will continue to grow. 
As the Secretary-General's report aptly points out, the entry into force of the Convention has focused attention, not only on the strengthening of international law in this area, but also on promoting general support for the implementation of Agenda 21. 
In this regard, this legal instrument, because of its important contribution to the maintenance of peace, justice and progress for all peoples of the world, is to be an indispensable common underpinning for the three Agendas: the Agenda for Peace, the Agenda for Development and Agenda 21. 
The problems associated with high-seas straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks were not new to Member States. 
However, their attempts to resolve these problems effectively during the course of the negotiations that concluded in 1982 were not successful. Rather it was decided to leave their resolution to the States concerned with this issue in the various regions. 
That draft agreement should serve as a basis for future negotiations at the Conference and provide the framework for achieving compromise on the issues involved. 
The convening of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States was a recognition of the fact that the geographical isolation of these small territories placed them in a particularly vulnerable position. 
The danger to their environment continues to escalate owing to the impact of potential climate change and of sea-level rise. 
Moreover, the frequency of natural disasters has had a negative impact on socio-economic development. 
Thus, the programmes call for cooperation at the regional and national levels, especially in the protection of coastal and marine resources. 
We therefore enthusiastically support the conclusion of the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change, and we are pleased to be among its first signatories. 
Over the years, it has played a vital role in coordinating various matters related to the Convention and in providing guidance to Member States on its uniform application. 
We are confident that the Secretariat will continue its good work. 
Indonesia reaffirms its support towards this end. 
As in previous years, Indonesia is pleased to be among the sponsors of the draft resolution on this agenda item, and hopes that all members of the General Assembly will lend their support. 
On this occasion, we have to commend the unremitting and constructive efforts of the Division for Ocean Affairs and the Law of the Sea which helped to expand acceptance and application of the provisions of the Convention in a rational and harmonious fashion. 
It may be appropriate here to highlight the participation by my country in arriving at the Convention. 
Sudan participated as much as possible, in the consultations which led to the Convention. 
Thus mankind's prosperity may be ensured by full compliance with the provisions of the Convention since it has legal force and is unprecedented in the history of Treaties. 
The entry of the Convention into force, marks the beginning of a very difficult and demanding phase that has to do with the building of the institutions of the maritime regime created by the Convention. 
The entry of the Convention into force will also have far-reaching effects on the international community in general and, in particular, on all international organizations involved in marine affairs. 
In this regard we commend the initiatives of the Secretary-General as outlined in paragraph C of his report wherein he called on international organizations involved in marine affairs to contemplate further actions to be taken as a consequence of the entry into force of the Convention. 
My delegation is satisfied with the progress made in establishing the Tribunal and electing its judges starting with the decision of the States Parties in their meeting in New York on 21 and 22 November. 
We believe the draft resolution contains all that is needed to achieve these goals. 
In this connection, we thank Ambassador Satya Nandan for his efforts in preparing the draft resolution, for his valuable contributions and his initiative in conducting the informal consultations that preceded the drafting of text of the draft resolution. 
Sudan participated in the inaugural meeting of the International Seabed Authority, held in Kingston, Jamaica from 16 through 18 November 1994. 
However, we are confident that it is fully prepared to perform its duties, as it did throughout the preparatory stages. 
More than 130 delegations, including my own, celebrated the inauguration of the International Seabed Authority, demonstrating that both the Convention and the Authority have the blessing and enthusiastic support of the entire international community. 
Those States mainly industrialized ones refrained from ratifying the Convention, while developing States were fulfilling the requirements for its entry into force. 
It has been commonly recognized in recent years that if those stumbling-blocks had remained in part XI, the Convention would have lacked universal applicability, and would thereby have jeopardized the stable legal order of the sea. 
My delegation welcomes this important decision, as the postponement provides additional potential States parties with the opportunity to nominate their candidates and thus ensures the representation of the world's principal legal systems and equitable geographical representation in the composition of the members of the Tribunal. 
My delegation believes that this is truly an important achievement in that it will further promote universal participation in the Convention. 
The emergence of a number of new problems of a global nature in such areas as the environment, development in science and technology and drug trafficking also accelerated these changes. 
Throughout the 12 years since the adoption of the Convention, Japan has contributed, both as a signatory and as a certifying State, to the development of deep-seabed mining. 
The development of deep-seabed mineral resources is also of considerable importance to Japan, which depends on the import from overseas of the minerals derived from polymetallic nodules. 
The Deep Ocean Resources Development Company, Japan's contractor for deep-seabed mining which was registered as a pioneer investor in 1987, has pursued a variety of activities which have extended the frontiers of seabed development. 
It has also provided a training course for trainees from developing countries. 
Moreover, in accordance with the agreement reached in the Preparatory Commission, Japan has undertaken preparatory work for the exploration of mine sites reserved for the Authority in the central region of the Pacific and submitted relevant data and other information to the Commission. 
Thus, Japan has made valuable contributions to the establishment of a deep-seabed mining regime. 
It will continue its endeavours in this regard in the future. 
Let me reiterate the readiness Japan expressed on that occasion to discharge to the best of its ability the responsibilities entrusted to it by the international community as soon as the Authority commences its work. 
Needless to say, the effective implementation of the Convention and its uniform and consistent application can be realized only when national legislation and State practice are in harmony with the relevant provisions of the Convention. 
Japan, for its part, has been accelerating domestic procedures with a view to ratifying the Convention and the Agreement at the earliest opportunity. 
This process includes adjusting existing laws and regulations and, if necessary, preparing new legislation so that Japan can fully comply with every provision of the Convention. 
Since the Convention covers a wide range of closely interrelated subjects, the completion of this process will require a tremendous amount of effort and entail complex procedures. 
Recognizing the historic importance of the entry into force of the Convention and its contribution to the establishment of a stable legal order of the sea, Japan has joined the sponsor of the draft resolution before us. 
In concluding my remarks today, I should like to reiterate that, as one of the leading maritime nations, Japan wholeheartedly welcomes the entry into force of the Convention. 
I should also like to call upon my colleagues here to join forces in further strengthening cooperation to promote a stable legal order of the sea as embodied in the Convention. 
Mr. Rosenne (Israel): It is over 10 years since I last had the honour of representing my country in the General Assembly, at that time also on the law of the sea. 
I am very privileged to be returning to this Assembly under your presidency, Sir, and to be speaking again on the same item some 12 years after the Third Conference at which you, too, were a representative. 
As I look around this Hall, which I first frequented shortly after it was opened, I note the difference that has come over it. 
The United Nations was then largely preoccupied with the aftermath of the war during which it was founded. 
Issues of membership in the Organization loomed large. 
Decolonization had not yet been conceived as a matter of practical politics which the United Nations could take upon itself. 
Had the Conferences of 1930, 1958 and 1960 succeeded, the end product could well have turned out to be a pyrrhic victory and a long-term international disaster. 
The cardinal feature of the Montego Bay Convention is that it essentially reflects the unifying factor of common international interest and concern in and about the seas, not the divisive one. 
It gives legal form and substance to the defensive and pacific functions of the oceans, not to their offensive and bellicose functions. 
The reasons were fully explained at the time, especially during the course of the eleventh session of the Conference in 1982, in writing and orally. 
I have heard expressions of surprise at the way in which that Final Act was adopted paragraph by paragraph in a formal meeting of the Conference. 
This is indeed a very rare occurrence in modern diplomatic conferences, and I hope that these words of mine will help in an understanding of what was involved. 
It was conditioned by two main factors which were prominent then: one concerned participation both in the Conference and in the Convention; the second related to some aspects of the provisions of the Convention regarding straits used for international navigation. 
I am therefore glad to be able to state that the Government of Israel welcomes the Agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI of the Montego Bay Convention as embodied in resolution 48/263. 
For reasons beyond its control the delegation of Israel was absent from that meeting of the General Assembly, and this part of my statement today indicates our position. 
We find that the Agreement covers all the outstanding points in Part XI which might have caused us some concern, and from a wider perspective we see it as a major step forward in the development and the consolidation of the law of the sea. 
We are examining the problems relating to our signing it. 
We hope it will achieve its object of accomplishing within as short a period as is feasible the widest possible participation in the Convention itself. 
We realize that the requirement of ratification set out in article 306 of the Convention may produce unexpected or unanticipated roadblocks in the way of the achievement of universal participation in the Convention. 
A Convention of this magnitude cannot be isolated from considerations of internal politics in the different countries, and mine is no exception. 
We are in particular impressed with the revised formulation of the law on innocent passage through the territorial sea. 
We had serious reservations over the changes in that aspect which were reluctantly accepted at the 1958 Conference. 
We find the new formulation, largely based on proposals advanced by Fiji and the United Kingdom, as later interpreted by the Jackson Hole Agreement between the United States and the then Soviet Union, more satisfactory. 
I would like to say a few words on the draft resolution before us. 
I think I have said enough to indicate that we are satisfied with the preambular paragraphs. 
With regard to operative paragraph 3, while we support that provision, we have to be mindful that it cannot override the requirement of ratification laid down in the Convention itself. 
With regard to operative paragraphs 5, 6 and 11, they are justified by the unusual circumstances which have occurred since the adoption of the Convention in 1982. 
Accordingly, we understand paragraph 11 as not prejudging that provision. 
With regard to operative paragraphs 13 and 14, we would like to join previous delegations which have expressed their appreciation of the valuable report (A/49/631) presented this year by the Secretary-General. 
No international treaty can reach the level of perfection that a draft instrument prepared by a skilled group of experts can attain. 
The requirement of diplomatic compromise in the nature of things leads to texts which some might find to be ambiguous and others perfectly clear a balancing act magnified sixfold when rendered in the six official languages of the Convention. 
So again, I express my deep appreciation to the Division for all its valuable work. 
That has always been our understanding of the Convention, and the clarification is appropriate. 
With regard to operative paragraph 16, we understand that the relevant provisions of annexes V, VII and VIII to the Convention, regarding conciliation, arbitration and special arbitration procedures, do not impose on the Secretary-General any major administration or support functions. 
We think that this should remain so and that any link with the United Nations should be kept loose and optional, remaining within the four walls of the Convention. 
We welcome the idea of an annual review of oceans affairs in the General Assembly. 
In fact, this has become quite normal and is encouraged by paragraph 2 (a) of article 319 of the Convention. 
It is true that in some respects the discussions at that level related not to the law of the sea as a whole but to more specific problems arising in connection with, or out of, other agenda items already being discussed in that Committee. 
We were glad to be able to be one of the sponsors, a few years ago, of the major draft resolution on drift-net fishing, and, this year, of one on the year of the ocean. 
This is a significant issue already covered in part in the Convention. 
That is an important Conference, and we hope that Ambassador Nandan will be able to lead it to a successful conclusion in 1995. 
Recognition of what operative paragraph 7 terms the unified character of the Convention should be reflected in the organization of the work of the General Assembly and other relevant United Nations bodies and the specialized agencies in connection with the seas. 
Excessive diffusion of the topic through the General Assembly and other organs could turn out to be counter-productive and could lead to unnecessary duplication of efforts, both here and in national administrations. 
The Secretary-General's report (A/49/631 and Corr.1), in various places, draws attention to some of the problems that the coastal States of the Mediterranean Sea face. 
We have noted with satisfaction the last preambular paragraph, which refers to the need to promote and facilitate international cooperation, especially at the subregional and regional levels, in order to ensure orderly and sustainable development of the uses and resources of the seas and oceans. 
Israel is a maritime nation which has always been and remains closely concerned with all questions of freedom of navigation and overflight with freedom of communication generally. 
We have kept all these aspects under close review in fact, going back to the first questionnaire of the International Law Commission on these matters in the 1950s and we should not like our silence during the General Assembly debates since Montego Bay to be misunderstood. 
The routes of both our commercial shipping lines and our commercial airlines extend to enormous distances in fact, from the eastern shores of the Pacific to its western shores. 
We hope that the examination that we are now putting in hand will enable us to accede to the Convention within a reasonable period. 
Some 3,000 years ago the poet-King of Israel, David, uttered the formula for integrated control and management of the oceans and their resources. 
How many are the things you have made, O Lord! You have made them all with wisdom, the earth is full of Your creations. 
This political will was to have far-reaching significance in the establishment of a legal order for the seas and oceans to facilitate international communication and to promote their peaceful use. 
Equally important, it has provided the framework for the equitable and efficient utilization of their resources, for the conservation of their living resources and for the study, protection and preservation of the marine environment. 
The concept of the common heritage of mankind was the basic, key principle which inspired deliberations in this most important area of human activity. 
It provides an inherent link to the past as well as an intrinsic passage to the future. 
The common heritage of mankind today continues to evolve from a concept to a regime which helps States discern, implement and respect principles and rules governing areas of common concern in the interest of present and future generations. 
The Convention is an important contribution to the maintenance of peace, justice and progress for all peoples of the world. 
This was influential in determining the outcome of the negotiations which led to the Agreement. 
Now that agreement has been reached, it is important that universality become a reality. 
This delegation cannot but support and emphasize the part of the draft resolution which calls upon all States that have not done so to become parties to the Convention and to the Agreement relating to the implementation of part XI of the Convention. 
With the Convention's entry into force, the mandate of the Preparatory Commission has expired. 
It is on this process that we must now concentrate. 
Much work has already been done by the Preparatory Commission, which we thank and commend. 
Much still needs to be done in ensuring that such organizations will be both functional and cost-effective. 
The draft resolution is a reflection of the will to achieve this desired, delicate balance. 
The importance of the International Seabed Authority will increase as technological advances in seabed mining make exploitation of minerals more feasible. 
The International Tribunal provides assurance of dispute settlement and regulation, which are essential ingredients for the overall success of the workings of the Convention. 
As important as institutional harmony may be for the success of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, that success will ultimately depend to a large extent on the political will and commitment of States to abide by its provisions. 
The international community has declared such a commitment. 
Early ratification of the Convention will further testify to the universal readiness to promote and give effect to its provisions. 
However, the Convention does not merely provide for the institutional machinery currently being put in place; it also provides a stimulus and a basis for negotiations in other fields not sufficiently detailed in the Convention. 
The forthcoming Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks is an example of forums in which the international community will deal with issues of great interest to a number of States. 
Underpinning the concept of common heritage are universal concern and consequent action in the interest of a more secure and equitable order for present and future generations. 
The continued evolution and enhancement of these concepts form the fabric of norms and standards which guide lawful international behaviour. 
We have undertaken our obligations as a State Party and will abide by them. 
In doing so, we will continue to pursue those avenues which seek new grounds of international agreement regulating other important areas not sufficiently provided for in the Convention. 
The developments that have taken place this year are historic and represent the achievement of a common goal towards which so many have worked over the course of the last generation. 
In addition, and most significantly, the Convention itself entered into force on 16 November 1994. 
Australia's primary goal during the lengthy negotiations on the law of the sea has been to achieve a widely accepted and comprehensive Convention to deal with all the ways in which humanity interacts with the seas and oceans. 
The Convention provides a comprehensive legal order for the seas and oceans. It articulates a code of legal principles covering such diverse issues as navigation, marine resource management, mining of the deep seabed and dispute resolution. 
In welcoming the Convention's entry into force, we consider it appropriate to recognize the crucial role the United Nations has played in the negotiation of the Convention. 
Australia is proud to have played a role in the negotiation of the Convention and of the implementing Agreement, which was adopted by the General Assembly with overwhelming support on 28 July this year. 
The Agreement, by resolving all outstanding differences on the deep-seabed-mining regime, has paved the way for universal participation in the Convention. 
Our commitment to the package of the Convention and the implementing Agreement is demonstrated by the Australian Government's decision to ratify the Convention. 
Australia welcomed the inaugural meeting of the International Seabed Authority, a symbolic beginning of this new phase, and we look forward to working with other States to ensure the operational success of the Authority and of its subsidiary organs. 
As we have previously stressed, the Authority, if it is to sustain international credibility, must operate on, inter alia, the principle of cost effectiveness, a requirement reflected in the terms of the implementing Agreement and of the current draft resolution. 
Australia considers that the Convention's innovative and flexible dispute-settlement provisions will play a vital role in ensuring consistent implementation of the Convention's provisions and in creating a body of international law which will interpret those provisions in a uniform manner. 
We also believe that the Tribunal will play a central role in the dispute-settlement process. 
The one-off deferment will, however, ensure a more equitable representation of judges from different legal systems and geographic groups and will allow the Tribunal to operate from a broader legal and financial base. 
For these reasons, the one-off deferment cannot but strengthen the base from which the Tribunal will commence its functioning and enhance its international legal stature. 
We look forward to beginning work towards the establishment of such an effective and efficient Tribunal at the next meeting of States parties to be held from 15 to 19 May 1995. 
Australia recognizes the long-standing contribution of the United Nations in law-of-the-sea matters and the continuing contribution it will make. 
However, we consider that the Division's job has only just begun. 
Australia believes strongly that universal participation in the Convention is the best means of achieving long-term order and stability in the world's oceans. 
Mr. Zlenko (Ukraine): This year, 1994, is of special importance to the law of the sea. 
I am glad to announce that Ukraine is about to sign the Agreement. 
We have travelled a lengthy path together through thousands of hours of negotiations to reach today's compromise. 
The journey began in 1967. 
Ukraine has always viewed the Convention not only as a charter for the oceans but as a comprehensive system of economic and political cooperation in marine-related matters as well. 
In other words, we have now arrived at a starting point, at the beginning of the implementation of the Convention and its practical use. 
I should like to read out the following very important sentence from the Secretary-General's report: 
We welcome that statement by the Secretary-General. 
What is needed now is the concrete programme that will allow for the use of the benefits to be derived under the Convention. 
The Secretary-General is entrusted with special responsibilities under the Convention. 
Mr. Mwaungulu (Malawi), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
But this is not enough. 
We view the role of the United Nations on the law of the sea in a much broader sense. 
We have in mind the development of a specific infrastructure allowing for the provision of marine-related assistance and services at the multilateral level by those who have the capacity to those who need this assistance. 
Ukraine, for example, has a substantial scientific research fleet which can be used for many types of marine scientific research. 
Ukraine also has a number of shipyards capable of constructing different types of ships, even up to and including those the size of aircraft carriers. 
These are but two examples. 
I want to emphasize again that we need an infrastructure for such cooperation at the level of the United Nations. 
It states: 
Since the adoption of the Convention, Ukraine has provided constant and active support for the efforts to consolidate the legal order governing the seas and oceans. 
In its legislative practices, Ukraine has followed the letter and the spirit of the Convention very closely. 
Ukraine is continuing the process of reviewing its national legislation with a view to bringing it into full conformity with the Convention. 
We hope that the General Assembly will adopt it by consensus. 
Ms. Wilmshurst (United Kingdom): The representative of Germany has already made a statement on behalf of the European Union, and the United Kingdom associates itself fully with it. 
The United Kingdom has announced its intention to accede to the Convention and has signed and is provisionally applying the Agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI of the Convention. 
We attended the inaugural meeting of the International Seabed Authority in Kingston last month, and we shall be attending the first substantive meeting in February and March of 1995. 
The United Kingdom shares the concern expressed in the draft resolution that all States should implement the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea in a consistent manner. 
That Fellowship has the capacity to play an important part in assisting in the effective and consistent application of the provisions of the Convention by providing educational opportunities for those involved in the law of the sea. 
The Fellowship provides for chosen Fellows to pursue postgraduate-level research and training in the field of the law of the sea, in its implementation and in related marine affairs. But the Fellowship is short of funds. 
It is not, at present, able to take advantage of all of the offers it has received from universities and other institutions for courses in the law of the sea. 
Mr. Neil (Jamaica): I have the honour to speak today on behalf of the 12 States members of the Caribbean Community (CARICOM) and on behalf of Suriname. 
The Convention's entry into force on 16 November 1994 was a historically significant milestone marked by the holding of the inaugural meeting of the International Seabed Authority in Kingston, Jamaica, from 16 to 18 November. 
The next stage, and the main challenge before us, is to ensure that the Convention is effectively implemented and that the institutional arrangements elaborated in it are laid on a firm foundation and are given the support and resources to perform their functions effectively. 
The Caribbean States and Suriname, for reasons of geography and history, have always had a special interest in, and have given full support to, the Convention on the Law of the Sea as the mechanism for addressing ocean-related issues and providing the foundation for building international cooperation. 
Despite the overwhelming support for the Convention, we cannot lose sight of the fact that the Convention, which is designed for mankind as a whole, must secure the universal participation of all mankind. 
Our continued search for universality has in the past four years centred around a dialogue under the auspices of the Secretary-General aimed at addressing issues of concern to some States which found difficulties with certain aspects of part XI of the Convention. 
The CARICOM States and Suriname welcome and support the implementation Agreement because it provides an opportunity to secure true universality in the application of the Convention and devises mechanisms for securing such universality, even in advance of ratification, by allowing for provisional application of part XI of the Convention. 
We regard it as specially important that all States that have not yet done so should ratify or accede to the Convention in the coming months so as to ensure the fullest support for the arrangements to implement the provisions of the Convention. 
We feel proud that Jamaica, a member of the Caribbean subregion, will be the host country for the International Seabed Authority. 
This is also unique because, for the first time, a small island developing State enjoys the singular honour of being endorsed as the headquarters of a body intended to serve the entire international community. 
The recent inaugural session of the Authority was of historic significance. 
The entry into force of the Convention also brings Member States new obligations and opportunities arising from the extension of jurisdiction, the opening of new fields of activity, and increased uses of the oceans. 
States are called upon to apply the new provisions in accordance with the spirit of the Convention, to harmonize national legislation with it and to fulfil their obligations under the Convention. 
Another major challenge for the international community will be the provision of the necessary assistance, particularly to developing States, in order to allow them to benefit from the rights they have acquired under the new regime. 
We are now at the beginning of a new phase with a host of new challenges to face. 
It is therefore vital that we act together to ensure that all the arrangements to implement the provisions of the Convention are made on the basis of a joint and united effort. 
Several representatives wish to speak in explanation of vote before the voting. 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. Illueca (Panama) (interpretation from Spanish): The delegation of Panama wishes to state that it will vote in favour of the draft resolution on the law of the sea contained in document A/49/L.47. 
The report of the Secretary-General in document A/49/631, submitted to the General Assembly pursuant to resolution 48/28, is an excellent contribution to the attainment of this goal and therefore deserves our warmest appreciation. 
Turkey supports international efforts to establish a regime of the sea which is based on the principle of equity and which can be acceptable to all States. 
However, the Convention does not make adequate provision for special geographical situations and, as a consequence, is not able to establish a satisfactory balance between conflicting interests. 
Although we agree with the general intent and most of the provisions of the Convention, we were unable to sign it owing to these serious shortcomings. 
Mr. Tarev (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The delegation of the Russian Federation will abstain in the vote on draft resolution A/49/L.47, on the law of the sea, for the following reasons. 
We believe that this will promote and enhance the level of cooperation among States with regard to the world's oceans and represents an important step in the cause of strengthening law and order on the seas. 
Strict compliance with the provisions of the Convention by all States is an indispensable precondition for harmonious cooperation in this area. 
The Agreement on the Implementation of Part XI of the Convention, prepared at the consultations under the aegis of the Secretary-General and adopted on 28 July 1994, to a significant degree helps resolve the problem of the universality of the Convention by creating the needed bases towards this end. 
At the same time, the Agreement bears the traces of a compromise on many issues which are important to Russia. 
In particular, the provisions concerning the financial aspects of the activities of the International Seabed Authority are not formulated in a sufficiently precise manner and are open to various interpretations. 
Unfortunately, the tendency towards unjustified expenditures was already apparent on 16 November 1994, as was noted by the members of the Committee on International Affairs of the State Duma of Russia at its meeting on 21 November 1994. 
Russia's attitude to the Convention and to the Agreement will be determined by the extent to which there will be consistent implementation of the Agreement concerning the establishment and activity of the International Seabed Authority and, in particular, the regime for economizing on means and expenditures. 
While recognizing the importance of these documents we do not at the present time see a sufficient basis for unconditional support of the draft resolution on the law of the sea. 
Should the General Assembly adopt the draft resolution, the Secretary-General would undertake the activities outlined therein. 
With regard to operative paragraph 11 of the draft resolution, it had been decided that the States parties to the Convention would hold one session in 1995, with the possibility of holding another session in the same year. 
The first session would be held from 15 to 19 May 1995, with four meetings a day, two in the morning and two in the afternoon. 
It has been proposed that the second session take place from 21 to 25 August 1995, subject to confirmation by the States parties. 
There would be four meetings a day, two in the morning and two in the afternoon. 
Interpretation and documentation services in all six official languages would be provided for the meetings. 
No summary records would be required. 
It is assumed that the conference servicing requirements for these meetings would be met from within resources programmed under subsection 25 (e), Office of Conference and Support Services, of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Accordingly, no additional requirements for conference servicing would arise. 
The President: We shall now begin the voting procedure. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President: We shall now hear those representatives who wish to speak in exercise of the right of reply. 
May I remind members that, in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, statements in exercise of the right of reply are limited to 10 minutes for the first intervention and 5 minutes for the second intervention and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
China would like to reiterate the principled position of the Chinese Government. 
In his statement this morning, the representative of Viet Nam made comments that were not based in fact. 
The Chinese delegation therefore had to express its regret and clarify its position. 
The Chinese delegation requests the Secretariat of the United Nations to place our statement on record. 
Mr. Nguyen Duy Chien (Viet Nam): Our delegation does not intend to raise the question of the disputes in the Eastern Sea during this debate. 
We should like only to supply further information with regard to paragraph 55 of the Secretary-General's report in document A/49/631. 
Our position was clearly expressed in the statement made by my Ambassador this morning. 
However, some remarks have been made questioning the sovereignty of Viet Nam over its two archipelagos, Hoang Sa and Truong Sa. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 35? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that the General Assembly takes note of the report of the Secretary-General (A/49/419)? 
The President (interpretation from French): The first speaker is the Prime Minister of Latvia. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call upon the Prime Minister of the Republic of Latvia. 
Mr. Gailis (Latvia): On behalf of Estonia, Lithuania and my own country, Latvia, I have the honour to address the United Nations General Assembly on the agenda item entitled Complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of the Baltic States. 
Following the restoration of independence, a singular priority for Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania was the withdrawal of foreign military forces from their territories. 
In resolutions 47/21 and 48/18, the General Assembly called for the conclusion of bilateral agreements providing for the early, orderly and complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of Estonia and Latvia. 
The adoption of those resolutions raised, from the regional to the global level, the commitment reached by the participating States of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) in paragraph 15 of the 1992 Helsinki Document. 
I have the pleasure to report on the implementation of resolutions 47/21 and 48/18, as well as of paragraph 15 of the CSCE Helsinki Document. 
In September 1992, the Defence Ministers of Lithuania and the Russian Federation signed agreements providing for the complete withdrawal of Russian military forces from Lithuania by 31 August 1993. 
That withdrawal is an event of historic significance for the Baltic States, the Russian Federation and Europe. 
For Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania, it brings to an end one of the consequences of the Second World War. 
For the Russian Federation, it is a milestone on the path towards democratization and a repudiation of an odious part of the Soviet Union's legacy. 
The agreements reached among the parties, which were made possible by continued efforts and a readiness to compromise, contribute to the European Union's initiative for a pact on stability. 
Moreover, the withdrawal takes an initial step towards remedying the consequences of a breach of international law, namely, the secret protocols to the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact of 23 August 1939, by which Europe was divided into spheres of influence. 
The withdrawal is a significant step towards the establishment of good-neighbourly relations between the Baltic States and the Russian Federation. 
Normalization of relations will open the way to cooperation in many areas. 
Our bilateral negotiations were concluded successfully with the active involvement of the international community. 
The efforts of international organizations and of individual States in bringing about the resolution of this issue constitute a shining example of preventive diplomacy. 
Although the withdrawal of active military units has been implemented, there remain agreements that require monitoring and continued cooperation by all sides, as well as the involvement of the international community, until the conclusion of this century. 
I refer, in particular, to the Latvian-Russian agreement providing for the temporary functioning of an anti-ballistic missile early-warning radar station in Skrunda, Latvia, until 31 August 1998 and its dismantlement no later than 29 February 2000. 
The Skrunda agreement is an inalienable part of the withdrawal agreement between Latvia and the Russian Federation. 
According to the agreement, the Skrunda radar station is a Russian military establishment under civilian control nothing in the agreement shall be considered as giving the radar station the status of a military base. 
I have the honour to announce that the parliaments of Latvia and the Russian Federation have recently ratified the package of agreements concluded; these agreements will shortly be registered with the Secretariat of the United Nations. 
The Estonian-Russian agreement on the former Soviet naval base at Paldiski, Estonia, provides for the dismantlement of two nuclear reactors by the Russian Federation by 30 September 1995. 
We are grateful for the international effort to mitigate some of the environmental effects associated with the Paldiski nuclear reactors. 
Significant progress has been achieved with the signing of agreements between Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania and the Russian Federation respectively. 
Unfortunately, outstanding issues related to the former presence of foreign military forces remain to be resolved. 
We hope to continue building good cooperative relations with the Russian Federation and strive for the solution of these outstanding issues in a spirit of dialogue and mutual understanding. 
A principal concern for Estonia and Latvia is that several thousand active-duty Russian Federation military personnel were demobilized or retired in the territories of Estonia and Latvia prior to 31 August 1994, in violation of the withdrawal agreements, and remain there today. 
It is our hope that this will in fact occur, and we reaffirm our readiness to cooperate on the resolution of this issue. 
Greater cooperation is needed regarding the question of military transit through the territory of Lithuania. 
On 3 October 1994 the Government of Lithuania adopted national rules, to be applied universally and uniformly, to regulate the orderly and safe transport through Lithuanian territory of foreign military and hazardous materials. 
The Governments of Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania are deeply concerned about the significant environmental damage in our countries, following more than 50 years of unchecked foreign military activity. 
We are optimistic that through international cooperation we shall achieve the implementation of all the agreements concluded between our countries and the Russian Federation and resolve the outstanding issues. 
The withdrawal of foreign military forces from our countries will enhance the consolidation of our restored democracies and accelerate the rebuilding of our economies. 
These in turn will enable us to increase participation in such multilateral cooperative efforts as social development, disarmament, democratic institution-building and environment. 
Most importantly, we believe that a new era of fruitful and constructive cooperation with all of our neighbours is now a reality for our countries. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank Mr. Maris Gailis, Prime Minister of Latvia, for his statement on behalf of the Baltic States. 
Mr. Lavrov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): By 31 August 1994, the Russian Federation had concluded its complete and orderly withdrawal of troops from the territories of the Baltic States. 
Thereby, it had scrupulously complied with United Nations General Assembly resolution 48/18 and its international commitments and graphically demonstrated its commitment to the principles of equality, respect for sovereignty and independence in its relations with the new independent States. 
What is important is that, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/18, after complex and protracted negotiations, agreement was reached on a package of agreements with Latvia and Estonia, regulating various aspects of the process of troop withdrawal and taking account of the interests of each of the parties. 
These documents have demonstrated that Russia and its Baltic partners can find solutions to the most complex problems we inherited from the past, reach compromises and move closer together. 
That page of the past has been turned once and for all, which enables us to shift our focus to humanitarian, trade and economic issues. 
Moreover, we must build thousands of apartments in Russia for the families of military personnel withdrawn from the Baltic countries. 
The achievement of agreements between Russia and the Baltic countries on a range of issues relating to the withdrawal of troops was greatly assisted by the United Nations, the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) and other international organizations, to which we express our thanks. 
We also thank the States that have made and continue to make specific contributions towards integrating Russian military personnel transferred out of Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania. 
Russia recently ratified a package of military agreements with Latvia, and we are engaged in the process of submitting similar agreements with Estonia to the State Duma for ratification. 
The Russian side continues conscientiously to implement all the obligations it has assumed. 
We are ready to consider problems through bilateral commissions as provided for in those agreements. 
Such bodies have already been established with Latvia. 
The Russian Federation attaches great importance to CSCE participation in the implementation of our agreements with Estonia and Latvia; this would guarantee full compliance by the parties with their obligations. 
We are ready to cooperate constructively with all parties concerned in formulating the appropriate mandates. 
We believe that genuine progress can be achieved in this area too. 
Here, the initiative lies primarily with the Baltic States and the international community. 
We are pleased that our Baltic neighbours have expressed a willingness to engage in bilateral dialogue with Russia to seek a speedy solution to these problems related to the future of individuals in the region. 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union and Austria. 
In the work of the General Assembly, happy endings are rare occasions. 
The European Union commends the positive attitude displayed by Estonia, Latvia and the Russian Federation, without which this outcome would not have been possible. 
It is worth recalling that when the Assembly first dealt with this agenda item, two years ago, Russian military forces were still stationed in Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania. 
Their presence in those countries was a legacy of the former Soviet Union. 
While that presence was unacceptable for the Baltic countries, the withdrawal of the troops represented in many ways a difficult task for the Russian Federation. 
Negotiations on withdrawal began early in 1992. 
The Helsinki Declaration, in turn, represented the point of reference for this Assembly when at its forty-seventh session, it first pronounced itself on the question of troop withdrawal from Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania. 
In the event, the Secretary-General played an important role in achieving the completion of the withdrawal process. 
We salute the efforts of the Secretary-General's Special Envoy, Ambassador Koh, as well as those of the Under-Secretary-General for Political Affairs, Mr. Goulding, described in the Secretary-General's most recent report, dated 22 September. 
The European Union notes that agreements have also been signed regarding the radar station in Skrunda, Latvia, and the nuclear facilities in Paldiski, Estonia. 
Further agreements have been concluded on social guarantees for retired military personnel of the Russian Federation living in those two countries. 
The European Union proceeds from the assumption that these agreements will be fully implemented. 
It welcomes the assurances given by the Russian Federation with regard to Skrunda, and hopes that an appropriate monitoring regime will be agreed upon shortly. 
The European Union believes that the withdrawal of Russian armed forces from Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania opens the way for increased cooperation between the Baltic States and the Russian Federation. 
We consider this step as a vital contribution to security and stability in the Baltic region as well as in the whole of Europe. 
The European Union hopes that all countries involved will build upon this achievement and strive for the solution of remaining issues in a spirit of dialogue and mutual understanding. 
In a situation in which the European Union is developing increasingly close ties with both the Baltic States and the Russian Federation, it has an important stake in the further improvement of Baltic-Russian relations. 
The agreements on troop withdrawal provided for a longer period for the dismantling and decommissioning of the Skrunda Radar and the Paldiski facilities. 
Today, the Baltic region has re-emerged as a region with its own interests and opportunities. 
These links are being re-established and are developing with remarkable momentum. 
To the Nordic countries, this development is of special significance. 
The Nordic countries have taken an active role in the preparation of initiatives concerning the Baltic region and in numerous Baltic cooperation activities and will continue to do so. 
Our endeavours to promote stability and economic development in the Baltic region also involve the areas of the Russian Federation in this region. 
Continued friendly and cooperative relations between Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania and the Russian Federation are fundamentally important for the future stability of the Baltic region. 
Permanent security will, however, best be achieved by increasing and deepening trade, economic, and cultural cooperation between the parties. 
The precondition for such cooperation between the Russian Federation and its Baltic neighbours have now greatly improved. 
We are confident that in this spirit the parties will build upon the results achieved. 
Mr. Inderfurth (United States of America): The United States may claim with justification to be the champion of the independence of the Baltic States. 
Re-establishment of the freedom and independence of these countries in 1991 was greeted with enthusiasm and satisfaction in my country; perhaps nowhere else is there as much appreciation of the cost paid by the Baltic peoples in the long quest for their national self-realization. 
Full national independence manifests itself in the sovereign control of a Government over its national territory. 
It is with deep gratification that my delegation takes note of the Secretary-General's report, in which he: 
In particular, the report documents the recent bilateral agreements on the withdrawal of Russian armed forces and on social guarantees for retired military personnel residing in Latvia and Estonia. 
The peaceful resolution of this issue will mark a new page in the history of the Baltic region and can be the basis for friendly relations in the future. 
With independence the Baltic States assumed the obligations contained in various international and regional agreements on human and civil rights. 
The underlying spirit of these obligations is that people must look to the future and not to the past in their relations with other people. 
History has often been painful, and especially so for the Baltic nations. 
However, their future must not be imprisoned by the past. 
As other countries hold out their hands to the Baltic peoples, we ask them to build their futures on principles rather than on prejudice. 
Agenda item 26 is an example. 
The former Czechoslovakia was the first of the erstwhile Warsaw Pact countries to successfully negotiate the withdrawal of Soviet troops from its territory. 
In those heady days of 1990, only the greatest optimists, perhaps, only idealists, would have believed that within five years the Baltic countries would be independent, sovereign and free of foreign troops. 
We are happy that in its own way, the Czech Republic modestly contributed to the efforts that culminated in extraordinary success last August. 
Our involvement included not only our constant moral support to our Baltic friends but also, for example, our participation last year in Ambassador Tommy Koh's mission to the Baltics on behalf of the Secretary-General. 
We note that certain questions remain unresolved. 
These concern, for example, retired or demobilized personnel of the Russian armed forces currently residing in Estonia and Latvia. 
We believe, however, that once a solution is reached to the big problems, small problems also will be resolved in due course. 
Cleaning it up will be a great challenge for the Baltic countries, both technically and financially, but it is an important condition for their healthy in every sense of the word - economic progress. 
We also congratulate the leadership of the Russian Federation on having demonstrated the necessary wisdom and resolve in completing a task which, on a personal level, for the soldiers involved, must have been exceedingly difficult. 
Mr. Ghafoorzai (Afghanistan): For the third consecutive year, the General Assembly is discussing the complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of the Baltic States. 
My delegation has taken a special interest in this item since it first appeared on the agenda of the General Assembly. 
Any such presence should be terminated immediately, totally and unconditionally. 
The Secretary-General's report on the implementation of resolution 48/18 indicates positive developments with regard to the situation in Lithuania. 
With regard to Latvia, the signing of a number of agreements on practical issues between the Russian Federation and Latvia, which resulted in the withdrawal of Russian forces from Latvia before 31 August 1994, represented progress towards the implementation of the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly. 
As for Estonia, it is a matter for satisfaction that the withdrawal of the remaining Russian troops was completed according to schedule, namely, before 31 August 1994. 
With respect to this achievement, the multilateral efforts that facilitated the success of the process should also be commended. 
In spite of these achievements, Estonia and Latvia seem to feel some concern that there has not been full implementation of the agreements. 
Lithuania, Latvia and Estonia, as sovereign Member States of the Baltic region, expect every neighbouring State to respect their national laws and regulations and to observe the principles of international law in their mutual relations. 
The resolution of the Baltic issue was one of the best examples of the effectiveness of preventive diplomacy, cooperation, understanding and political will, and it certainly enhanced the maintenance of regional and international peace and security. 
The long-suffering Baltic nations deserve a chance to make their full contribution and use their potential, for full integration into the economic, political and security structures of Europe. 
The people and the Government of the Islamic State of Afghanistan hope that the people of the Baltic States, who have endured decades of pain and suffering, will cherish the values of peace, complete independence and democracy and enjoy further prosperity and progress. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call first on the representative of the United States of America to introduce draft resolution A/49/L.46. 
It is probably the longest and most distinguished list of nations on any draft resolution sponsored by the United States in a long, long time. 
That makes a total of 134 sponsors of this draft resolution. 
Indeed, much of the success of this body has centred around friendships and fellowships that have developed through sport. 
In July 1996, we will celebrate the centennial Olympic Games in the city of Atlanta. 
We expect more than 200 nations of the world to field athletic squads. 
Since 80 per cent of the world's population will view the Olympic activities on television, we have an opportunity through global communications to involve people all over the world in the events of the Olympic centennial in Atlanta in July 1996. 
We have seen that, in spite of the difficulties that might have existed in Nigeria, when its football team was doing well in the World Cup Nigeria seemed to move together a little better. 
It is in this context that our delegation has been pleased to learn that this draft resolution is being sponsored by so many nations. 
Mr. Illueca (Panama) (interpretation from Spanish): The General Assembly is today paying tribute to the Olympic Ideal as a force for international understanding among the youth of the world through sports and culture, with the aim of promoting the harmonious development of mankind. 
Olympism will continue to use its conciliatory influence and humanism to foster peace and international understanding. 
He adds the striking point that: 
Ambassador Young's presence here today lends prestige to this world Organization. 
His moral stature has left indelible imprints of respect and admiration on many international forums. 
The world and those who espouse human rights see in him the greatest champion in theory and in practice of the course set by Martin Luther King. 
The inclusion in the agenda of the item now before us, entitled Building a peaceful and better world through sport, seems to us to be a very wise move. 
My delegation sincerely congratulates those who conceived the inclusion of this item. 
It conveys a fresh and creative idea, which gives food for thought and should stimulate an extremely important dialogue. 
They are problems associated with the way in which we deal with our own humanity. 
Through its Charter, the United Nations established its purposes and conceived an almost miraculous design in order to achieve them. 
We must acknowledge that it has not achieved those purposes, because mankind is still beset by atrocious injustices in all aspects: biological, moral, political and economic. 
We believe that it is these injustices that dictate that mankind's great gift for creativity should be offset by an equally strong capacity for destruction. 
Sometimes we are enthusiastic, because it seems to us that mankind is on the threshold of a rebirth, while at other times we feel disheartened because we feel it is on the brink of the abyss. 
In the United Nations we need to be increasingly mindful of the fact that the price of any advance towards the future is borne not by an individual, not by a group, not by a nation, but by the human race. 
The fact of the contemporary world is that young people who do not seek refuge in drugs, or strong emotions, or violence, or pure consumerism are today asking themselves what they should do in order to avoid a bleaker future. 
I should add that I say this with great solemnity a solemnity that is felt by someone who belongs to a generation that, paradoxically, had the good fortune to ask itself during its youth what to do in order to ensure that the future should be better. 
For many years now, the United Nations system has set itself ambitious goals, including those that call for education for all, health for all, housing for all. 
The promotion and the development of physical education and sport for all children, young people, the elderly is a vital ingredient in some of these goals. 
For that reason, it is particularly important that the United Nations should promote cooperation in sport and in physical education at all possible levels: intergovernmental, non-governmental, through the Olympic Movement and through private sponsors. 
We wish to point out that, in our opinion, the United Nations should give pride of place to promoting the ethical values of sport and physical education, meaning that it should participate in and cooperate with any action aimed at combating anti-sport activities. 
Lastly, my delegation, would like to stress certain ideas. 
The development of sport, as was already stated so eloquently here by Ambassador Young, means a genuine preparation for dialogue among human beings. 
Sport is the proper arena for the exercise of an active universalism. 
Sport is a factor in limiting excessive behaviour, in that it strengthens the awareness of human limitations. 
Sport enables people to build, and people who build are capable of creating a better world in which peace reigns. 
The delegation of Panama wishes to pay tribute to the Olympic Movement which, since its origins in Greece, when physical exploits were celebrated alongside music and poetry, has conveyed a single message: that men and women are obliged to cultivate the virtues they possess. 
Sport is the greatest antidote to the poisons which may lurk in words and in things. 
In conclusion, I should like to say that the Olympic Ideal, as Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali has said, is a hymn to tolerance and understanding among human beings and cultures. 
We concur with the Secretary-General that the Olympic Ideal is a school of democracy and that this means that there is a natural link between the ethics of the Olympic Games and the fundamental principles of the United Nations. 
In conclusion, I should like to request that the draft resolution contained in document A/49/L.46 be adopted without a vote. 
The one served to mark the centenary of the International Olympic Committee, while the other called for the cessation of hostilities during the Olympic Games. 
Together, they were intended to promote international understanding through the medium of sport. 
As we in the General Assembly are only too well aware, global peace and security continue to elude our grasp. 
We are thankful that the period of intense super-Power rivalry is now behind us. 
We are now confronted, however, by numerous localized wars that resist all attempts at resolution witness the many factional conflicts that are currently in progress in Europe, Africa and other areas of the world. 
Commendably, the United Nations particularly the Security Council is striving to bring peace and stability to these troubled places. 
However, we are forced to recognize that, to date, the Organization's success has been severely circumscribed. 
While we hope for new breakthroughs in the various diplomatic and negotiating processes, we cannot escape the conclusion that new concepts and fresh approaches are needed to deal with the persistence and proliferation of conflict. 
The initiatives that have come out of the International Olympic Committee represent a bold and imaginative step forward towards securing durable peace. 
The international community obviously hoped that it could in this way revive the practice of the old Olympic Games whereby all aggression was suspended for their duration. 
By extending the principle of ekecheria, or Olympic Truce, we can at least pray for some respite, however temporary, from the killings and destruction that accompany conflict. 
The truce, as we know it, normally lasted for the period of the sporting event. 
Kings competed with commoners for the honour of winning the simple branch of wild olive which was given to each victor and which, over the years, has come to symbolize peace. 
With political commitment, however, the Olympic Truce, which was considered sacred by all participants, could be prolonged indefinitely. 
We therefore call upon people of goodwill everywhere to place at the forefront of their thoughts and action the principles and ideals that ekecheria and Olympism seek to propagate. 
To those currently engaged in conflict we issue the appeal that, despite the urgency and validity of the causes for which they struggle, they show some regard for these higher principles that have been endorsed by the United Nations. 
The fundamental principles of the Olympic Movement embrace the values and ideals of this Organization. 
It has made a valuable contribution towards the building of a better world through sport. 
We are pleased to note the appreciable effort that the International Olympic Committee is making to provide humanitarian assistance to several war-torn areas. 
Such assistance enables the international community to make the best possible response to the growing number of situations that require its intervention. 
The occasion of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, which we shall be celebrating next year, should see a concerted international effort to fulfil the principal aim of the Organization's Charter namely, to rid this and succeeding generations of the scourge of war. 
Our peoples particularly our youth need to be educated in the virtues of peace. 
In this context, we welcome and endorse the proposal to hold a meeting of Ministers for youth and sport to consider the item Building a peaceful and better world through sport and the Olympic Ideal. 
Out of this forum should emerge a plan of cooperation to forge stronger links in sport between Member States links that would bring them together in healthy competition instead of hostile confrontation. 
As the Olympic torch moves from Barcelona to Atlanta, we must work to ensure that by the summer of 1996, when the International Olympic Committee will observe its centennial, a permanent truce will have been called in conflicts between and within nations. 
It will certainly be a worthy achievement if, at the dawn of the twenty-first century, mankind can enter a new age of universal peace and harmony. 
We have before us a draft resolution relating to the Olympic Ideal, one of whose principles is to place sports at the service of the harmonious development of mankind with a view to encouraging the establishment of a peaceful society that desires the preservation of human dignity. 
Equally, the overwhelming support of 134 countries for the draft resolution that is before the Assembly a record, as has been pointed out by Ambassador Andrew Young demonstrates the Assembly's interest in everything connected with youth, education, peace and international understanding based on friendship and solidarity. 
The Committee provides scholarships for athletes, the most famous of whom is our Mozambican sister, Maria Lurdes Mutola, the world champion in the women's 800 metres event. 
Furthermore, it guarantees to preserve the universality of the Games and ensures the participation in them of athletes throughout the world by taking responsibility for the preparation of six athletes and two leaders per country. 
One can never say enough about the important contribution which sports and culture offer to the world through events such as the World Cup, other world championships and the Olympic Games, all serving as examples to be followed. 
Today more than ever, the international community must understand that armed conflicts, racial and religious hatred and discrimination, intolerance and narrow-mindedness must henceforth give way to the healthy competition of body and mind, as taught and practised through sport and culture. 
In Bosnia and Herzegovina, victim of a war we all deplore, the Bosnian Olympic Committee recently organized sports events in Sarajevo, Tuzla and Zenica. 
In Zenica there was a rugby match in which the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) participated. 
Throughout the race two young women were engaged in a hard-fought struggle for the gold medal. 
When they crossed the finish line, the winner, the young Ethiopian, Derra Tutula, and her then rival on the track, Elena Mayer, a South African, threw their arms around each other. 
Through this marvelous, spontaneous gesture by two athletes who were not even 20 years old, sport buried apartheid for ever. 
We therefore fully agree with the Secretary-General, His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, when he says, 
In their own way the Olympic Games are a school of democracy. 
Because of this truth, the delegation of the Republic of Guinea and the 132 other sponsors of the draft resolution before the Assembly ask that it be adopted by consensus. 
Mr. Y\x{6459}ez-Barnuevo (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): At the last session of the General Assembly, thanks to the initiative taken by the Organization of African Unity, we had the opportunity to consider the question of building a peaceful and better world through sport. 
As a result of that debate, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/10, which declared 1994 International Year of Sport, and resolution 48/11, on the observance of the Olympia Truce. 
Spain was one of the sponsors of those resolutions. 
Three Spaniards Aniceto Sela, Adolfo Posada and Adolfo Buylla, all illustrious professors at the University of Oviedo were present at the formation of the International Olympic Committee, which took place at the University of the Sorbonne in Paris exactly 100 years ago. 
For this reason we are particularly pleased that in this International Year of Sport and the Olympic Ideal it is also a Spaniard, Juan Antonio Samaranch, who is presiding over the destiny of the Olympic Movement. 
For example, in 1994 Spain has hosted the fourth congress of the Ibero-American Association of Olympic Academies and organized the first iconographic exhibit on the life of the founder of the modern Olympic Movement, Baron Pierre de Coubertin. 
The opening ceremony was attended by the King and Queen of Spain and 36 Heads of State and Government. 
I wish to underscore the presence there of another, particularly important guest: Mr. Nelson Mandela, later to be elected President of the Republic of South Africa. 
That occasion gave eloquent proof of Spain's faithfulness to the Olympic Ideal since the launching of the modern Olympic Movement in 1894. 
Furthermore, the International Olympic Committee, in cooperation with various agencies of the United Nations system, is carrying out a world-wide campaign of preventive education aimed at young people and addressing grave problems in our societies, such as drugs and AIDS. 
In the last analysis, all these activities contribute to the building of a better world, in line with the purposes and principles of the United Nations. 
In this context, and in support of the efforts of the Olympic Movement to realize the objectives we all share, the Spanish delegation has joined the other sponsors of the draft resolution introduced today, and we are confident that it will be adopted by consensus. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): I have the honour to speak today on behalf of the current President of the Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
That initiative, which revives an ancient Greek tradition, is all the more valuable because it is completely in keeping with the principles of the United Nations Charter and promotes a spirit of fraternity and understanding between peoples. 
In conclusion, we congratulate the International Olympic Committee on the commemoration of its centenary this year and express the Tunisian Government's keen interest in Olympic activities, which it has always supported and encouraged. 
The draft resolution before us is a text that deserves everyone's support with a view to promoting Olympic activities in behalf of peace and understanding between peoples. 
Mr. Gervais (Ce d'Ivoire) (interpretation from French): The International Olympic Committee is this year celebrating the hundredth anniversary of its founding at Paris in 1894, on the initiative of the French educator Baron Pierre de Coubertin. 
To pay tribute to that organization, which is led and supported on a volunteer basis, the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, in its resolution 48/10, proclaimed 1994 as the International Year of Sport and the Olympic Ideal. 
As the Assembly knows, the Olympic Movement is devoted to helping build a better and more peaceful world by educating youth through sport practised free from any form of discrimination and in the Olympic spirit, which stands for mutual understanding, friendship, solidarity and fair play. 
In associating sport with culture and education, the Olympic Movement has set out to foster a life style based on joy through effort, on the value of education and respect for fundamental and universal principles. 
It was because of our belief in the Olympic Ideal that Ce d'Ivoire, a land of encounter, dialogue and fraternity, acted as host in 1977, at Abidjan, to the General Assembly of the world's Olympic National Committees, which thus met for the first time on African soil. 
Nor need we dwell on the fact that the Olympic Committee is involved in humanitarian activities in countries engaged in armed conflict and that it is cooperating with the United Nations system in the areas of education, health and the environment. 
As we are all aware, at its forty-eighth session the General Assembly adopted a resolution advocating an Olympic Truce, inspired by the ancient Greek tradition of ekecheria. 
In that resolution, of which my country was a sponsor, the Assembly urges respect for an ancient custom in our quest for universal peace and the protection of human rights. 
Through that praiseworthy initiative, I am happy to affirm that my country, Ce d'Ivoire, will continue to support and encourage the Olympic Movement. 
As we have all been gratified to note from the document entitled Olympic Truce and in the final report on the International Year of Sport and the Olympic Ideal, the political and sports authorities of our various countries have been mobilized pursuant to resolutions 48/10 and 48/11. 
That mobilization attests to our countries' widespread interest in activities inspired by the Olympic spirit. 
The Olympic Ideal must be constantly renewed if its flame is not to go out. 
Thus, the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session, could not better express its support and encouragement to all who are striving to promote that ideal like Mr. Andrew Young and the city of Atlanta than by adopting the draft resolution now before us. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have heard the last speaker in the debate on this agenda item, which has enabled us to welcome here Ambassador Andrew Young, the former Permanent Representative of the United States of America, and Ambassador Ibrahim Diallo, the former Permanent Representative of Guinea. 
The following countries have become sponsors of the draft resolution: Brazil, Nicaragua, Oman and Tajikistan. 
The number of sponsors of the draft resolution now totals 138. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 156? 
Mr. Vilchez Asher (Nicaragua) (interpretation from Spanish): The international political scene has undergone momentous changes in recent years. 
On the new world scene, country after country has recognized democracy as the best system of government. 
Governments are now more tolerant, and more than ever before show respect for, and seek reconciliation with, their political opponents. 
Since the Second World War, mankind has experienced nothing as dramatic as it has in this decade, with the collapse of totalitarianism. 
As a result of this process, millions of human beings have regained their freedom, and the consolidation of democracy has begun; democracy is now becoming universal, if not absolute, in the world. 
Ms. Arystanbekova (Kazakhstan), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
This new trend and heartening progress on the world political scene offers an unprecedented opportunity to improve international cooperation for peace, development and democracy-building. 
But we must also recognize that these opportunities are fragile and likely to be short-lived, and if due advantage is not taken of them they will be swept away by negative trends which are appearing at the same time. 
Conflicts and violence still persist in the world, both between States and within them. 
The savage resurgence of ethnic struggles, both of long standing and of recent origin; the threat of religious intolerance; new forms of racism and nationalism; recourse to terrorism; and flagrant aggression: all these seem to conspire to hinder the building of a more peaceful, safe, fair and tolerant world. 
These same factors have also caused the disintegration of States and societies. 
This seems inconsistent with the tendency towards integration and greater interdependence of States, which would yield major economic and political benefits. 
Furthermore, international peace and security cannot be maintained in the new circumstances if the traditional concept of security is not broadened to include non-military aspects, such as structural underdevelopment and mass poverty, an acute scarcity of resources and the constant degradation of the environment. 
However, the international community acknowledges today that the basis for solving many of the problems I have mentioned is the democratic system. 
Nevertheless, the future of democracy is still in jeopardy. 
What is worse, many of our countries are plagued by hunger, poverty and despair, which may cancel out the accomplishments of the new and restored democracies and once again raise the spectre of war. 
The fruits of the new international society, democratic and free, to which we all aspire will to a large extent depend on whether the process of transition is wholeheartedly supported. 
The United Nations should make it a priority to support the struggle being waged by many of the new or restored democracies to survive and to consolidate the processes under way, for that task accords with the purposes and principles of our Organization. 
Should these efforts come to nothing, and should faith in democracy be lost, the world might see a return to the old systems of domination and oppression. 
The international community has been slow to accept, and even slower to understand, the complexities and the scope of the emerging new democracies and the emancipation of old and new nations. 
It is obvious that the world was not ready to tackle the obstacles and consequences, temporarily destabilizing, of processes which would ultimately lead to the full democratization of international relations. 
We hail the wisdom of the Secretary-General, who included democracy among the five dimensions of development, and described it as the major task facing the international community and the greatest challenge facing our Organization. 
A strengthened multilateral system which would really attain the purposes of the Charter and address the realities of the 1990s and beyond demands sustained international cooperation in order to ensure that the national policies in many of the countries in transition are viable. 
Strengthening the international cooperation system to promote democracy requires an agenda coordinated between the United Nations system and international financial institutions. 
The requisite economic and financial stability must be based on political and social stability, with respect for human rights. 
For this reason, there is a need to re-establish and bolster democratic structures, which, together with poverty relief policies and policies to protect the environment, may make healthy and fair economic growth sustainable. 
Hence, we support the call of the Economic and Social Council and the World Hearings on Development. 
All those areas call for special attention in the context of cooperation for development. 
The transition from conflict to peace, to the rehabilitation of physical and human infrastructures and to sustainable development requires the consolidation of solid, lasting democratic institutions. 
The consolidation of the majority of new or restored democracies requires sustained, determined action at the national level and complementary cooperation from outside. 
This should not end with the conclusion of political agreements or the holding of elections, but should be sustained until commitments are fulfilled. 
The final goal should be the consolidation of peace and democracy and, hence, political and economic stability. 
The renewed confidence in multilateralism as vital for resolving the crucial questions of our time is the product of the positive climate in international relations. 
Contributions could include: voluntary contributions from the peace dividend resulting, inter alia, from reductions in military budgets; contributions by interested Governments; and contributions from other governmental, private or individual sources committed to democracy. 
We are grateful to the Secretary-General for having circulated those documents as an annex to document A/49/713. 
The documents contain specific recommendations intended to preserve and build on previous achievements in the democratization process; these can provide the international community and the United Nations with an integrated frame of reference that will be useful in providing support to new or restored democracies. 
The Assembly's consideration of this item enables us to look at various alternatives and to adopt important recommendations to put into effect the commitments set out in the Managua Declaration and the Plan of Action. 
In its first preambular paragraph the Assembly would note with satisfaction that the Second International Conference of New or Restored Democracies was held in Managua, Nicaragua. 
The widespread interest in that Conference was evidenced by the presence of more than 70 countries from all over the world as participants and observers, in addition to special guests and international bodies. 
In the second preambular paragraph the Assembly would recognize the importance of the documents adopted at the Conference. 
The political Declaration stressed the value of democracy as an integral part of the overall political process, and noted the relationship between political stability, reconciliation and sustainable development at the national level, and peace and security at the international level, all within a broader concept of security. 
At the same time, it appealed to the international community to devote greater attention to the efforts undertaken and the obstacles faced by new or restored democracies. 
In the third preambular paragraph the Assembly would note that the Conference participants decided to request the Secretary-General to undertake a study of the item now under consideration. 
Operative paragraphs 1 and 2 request the Secretary-General to prepare and submit a comprehensive report, identifying the ways and mechanisms in which the United Nations system could support the efforts of Governments to promote and consolidate new or restored democracies. 
Hence, the sponsors hope that the General Assembly will adopt it unanimously. 
The spirit of the twenty-first century can already be discerned; and when the next millennium of our era begins, mankind will still be faced with critical global problems threatening its very existence. 
However, we cannot deny that the world has become a slightly better and slightly fairer place, in which democracy is the keystone for the construction of tomorrow's world. 
The international community must not turn its back on the new horizons being offered to new or restored democracies by changing international circumstances. 
Let us not let future generations, the precious resource of democracy, pay the price of our failures. 
Mr. Dumitriu (Romania): The agenda item entitled Support by the United Nations system for the efforts of Governments to promote and consolidate new or restored democracies might begin a new era in the post-cold war history of the United Nations. 
This was precisely the crucial message of the documents adopted at the Second International Conference of New or Restored Democracies, held in Managua in July 1994. 
The Conference recognized the value of democracy as an integral part of the political and development processes in national societies and of peace and security in the international community. 
It also expressed the conviction that the advance of democratic and pluralistic systems, promotion of political and civil liberties and granting equal opportunities are important prerequisites for consistent and sustainable development. 
The process of strengthening democratic institutions and pursuing economic reforms in the new or restored democracies is confronted by serious obstacles. 
Therefore, there is a clear need to broaden the dialogue between the old democracies and the new or restored ones in a common effort to consolidate democracy and ensure its irreversible character everywhere. 
It should energize its own capabilities to participate in this process. 
The experience of the Organization, for example, in supporting electoral activities and the capacity-building of national democratic institutions as well as in post-conflict peace-building represent an asset that the United Nations will know how to continue and enhance. 
We are convinced that adoption of today's draft resolution will be a significant step in what may become a new dimension of United Nations activity. 
In the specific circumstances of that time, the Manila Conference identified a very precious asset in the international dialogue that augured well for subsequent developments in world affairs which culminated in the revolutionary year 1989. 
We would also like to thank the Government of Nicaragua for reviving the idea and sparing no effort to ensure the success of the Second International Conference of New or Restored Democracies. 
Indeed, the Managua Conference resulted not only in unprecedented participation but also with substantial documents rich in theoretical and practical ideas. 
The Government of Romania, which was designated to host the Third International Conference of New or Restored Democracies in 1996, is fully committed to continuing and enriching the praiseworthy work accomplished by its predecessors. 
It is our belief that international forums for democracy should not repeat what other bodies have already done or argue on controversial matters that have not, thus far, been solved. 
The Conference on democracy is trying to enhance the international dialogue on the basis of a fundamental asset: democratic values as shared by countries, irrespective of their level of economic development, and of their tradition and experience in democratic life. 
In this respect, we are deeply grateful to the European Union and its member States, which grasped the message launched by the new or restored democracies and supported the initiative referred to in draft resolution A/49/L.49. 
My country is particularly pleased to note this encouraging support inasmuch as its own cooperation with the European Union in the last five years has constantly intensified. 
It is our hope that the draft resolution entitled Support by the United Nations system for the efforts of Governments to promote and consolidate new or restored democracies will be adopted by consensus. 
I should like to use the preambular and operative paragraphs of the draft resolution as a framework for my comments. 
The first preambular paragraph refers to the Second International Conference of New or Restored Democracies, held from 4 to 6 July 1994. 
The Philippines congratulates the Government of Nicaragua on hosting that Conference. 
Thirteen States participated in the Manila Conference. 
In Managua, as is noted in the second preambular paragraph, both a Declaration and a Plan of Action were adopted. 
Managua reaffirmed the fundamental elements of the Manila Declaration and elaborated on them. 
In his 6 May 1994 report to the General Assembly on an Agenda for Development, the Secretary-General identified five dimensions of development: peace, the economy, environmental protection, social justice and democracy. 
But United Nations support, to be effective and durable, should be based on a serious study of the scope of support, of ways and means to achieve objectives, and of organization-wide acceptance of the objectives and the means. 
What, on a concrete level, can the United Nations do, and what can it or should it not do? 
One year should be sufficient for carrying out such a study, including consultations with Member States and with political scientists, economists and other experts. 
The Conference of New and Restored Democracies, which was first held in Manila, moved to Latin America this year and will be held in Europe in two years. 
The report of the Secretary-General and its discussion by the General Assembly will serve as an important input to the Third International Conference of New and Restored Democracies, which will be hosted by Romania in 1996. 
Let me reiterate the full support of the Philippine delegation for draft resolution A/49/L.49, which was introduced by my colleague from Nicaragua. 
Of course, it is very useful to highlight freedom as the keystone of the democratic structure and thus conform to a reality that makes us feel more comfortable about pluralistic democracy. 
This presupposes that the democratization process implies respect for fundamental rights, the opening of political dialogue, free elections and alternating accessions to power designed to guarantee a pluralistic society. 
The present situation in Africa clearly indicates that the States that accept true pluralism are those that ensure the promotion and respect of human rights in their entirety, even if conflicts can still occur and there are still varying degrees of protection of those rights. 
There would be no point in delving here into the merits of a democratic or a pluralistic society. 
I wish to recall that, in Africa, the States that were structured in the pre-colonial era were truly multi-ethnic federations. 
Colonization created quite heterogenous entities resulting from negotiations on the spot that arose from exploration, military expeditions and commercial interests. 
At the time of independence, the colonial Powers did not opt for federations or large entities. 
Thus were born States that were weak on both the political and the economic level. 
The difference between the precolonial African States and those emerging from decolonization is that the former exercised limited functions at the level of central power, guaranteeing security and collecting tribute or duties without intervening in the social relations within each ethnic group, which maintained its language, laws and customs. 
On the other hand, the modern African States, designed from the outset to mimic the European colonizing States, sought to define and impose laws that were supposed to represent the will of the entire collective and therefore became caricatures of those they wished to imitate. 
The state system of dominating and unifying society, and the desire to give society a national identity and to mobilize the population around new ideals formed the bases of the authoritarian formula chosen by almost every government after independence. 
This would explain the unanimous discourse observed in most one-party African States, Black African presidentialisms, the inroads of so-called African socialism and so on. 
All forms of basic freedoms were stifled and the concept of human rights became a dangerous virus to be stamped out in any intellectual or citizen who would dare to refer to them. 
What would seem to be even more shocking, and what history has not sufficiently decried, is that many of these leaders enjoyed the support of non-African countries that were champions of democracy and, in some cases, of countries of the former communist bloc. 
Since 1987, and more openly in 1988, glasnost and perestroika breathed new vitality, a breath of spring, into the political life of the Soviet Union. 
At the same time, in October 1988, the population of Algiers rose as one to challenge political monolithism and compel its leaders to embark on the path of democratic reform. 
This irreversible movement has won its place in history, even if it can be neither imported nor exported. 
This conference, which took place in Cotonou in February 1990, enjoyed extensive powers. 
It laid the foundations for a democratic renewal based on the principles of respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms and multiparty governance, and drew up new political guidelines. 
It established a transition period of one year with democratic institutions responsible for the effective implementation of its decisions, among which was the drafting of a constitution to be submitted to a popular referendum. 
Today, all agree that the transition in Benin was peaceful, even if certain obstacles, such as the clash of political ambitions, had to be overcome. 
The success of the mission was due to the enthusiasm and maturity of the people of Benin, the wisdom of experienced political leaders, the tact of those involved in the democratic renewal, and the blessing of God. 
Ever since the legislative elections in February and the presidential elections in March 1991, Benin has been spared the experience of murderous upheavals. 
It is a pleasure to note the determination of the people of Benin to create a State of law and democratic pluralism, necessary conditions in which every citizen of Benin can truly flourish on the physical, cultural and spiritual levels. 
All the planned democratic institutions have been established thanks to the faith and loyalty of President Nic\x{5ee7}hore Soglo and his government to the Constitution of 11 December 1990. 
It would seem, in the light of events, that the experience of every African country must evolve from local conditions. 
Outside Benin, some countries have held their national conference. 
Some have taken another path to democratization leading to a multipartite system and free elections, while others are going through a long, slow process and have yet to achieve democracy. 
Finally, it should be noted that the path of democratization and respect for human rights had already been taken by a handful of countries before 1988 and has been happily strengthened since then. 
I should like to refer to a statement issued by Benin's national union of higher education, which reads in part: 
The world's situation teaches us that all economic, political, social, cultural and other problems can only be solved through the establishment of true democracy, which implies pluralism. 
It is because they ignored this fundamental demand of the peoples that various dictatorial regimes, east and west, north and south, failed so miserably. 
In other words, democracy, development and peace are indissolubly linked. 
What we need in the wake of the Managua Conference is to lay the foundations for a true partnership between our various countries, which have launched themselves into this difficult but noble process. 
We must avoid allowing it to become a regrettable adventure. 
Democracy is not and cannot be an end in itself. 
It must not only resolve the basic problems of society but also promote the full flowering of the human person by placing heavy emphasis on economic and social development, social justice and the necessary participation of all citizens in the life of their society. 
That is why we have prepared a consistent and realistic Plan of Action in keeping with their legitimate hopes. 
That leads me to the last point I wish to make before the General Assembly. 
Only respect for the commitments contained in the various international instruments of consensus will contribute to strengthening the democratic process in the countries that have taken this path. 
Far be it from me to proclaim the idea of claiming bonuses for democracy, as some malicious people like to say in mocking the generous and spontaneous assistance provided by certain developed countries to emerging or re-emerging democracies. 
My appeal is rather aimed at establishing the psychological and material conditions for a special partnership, one based on solidarity among the countries that have courageously chosen the difficult and bitter, but noble path of democracy and respect for human dignity. 
My delegation is convinced that the greater the geographical area where men and women acquire a true culture of democracy, the greater and more certain will be the realm of lasting and fruitful peace. 
Before concluding, I beg the Assembly's indulgence for taking the time to express the satisfaction of the delegation of Benin at the decision of Romania to host in Bucharest the Third International Conference of New and Restored Democracies. 
This offer augurs well for the rapid consolidation of ties of solidarity among the countries of this family, which has continued to grow since the historic ministerial meeting of the new and restored democracies held in Manila in 1988. 
President Figueres Olsen (interpretation from Spanish): Costa Rica hails and congratulates you most warmly, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the General Assembly. 
We also wish to thank the Secretary-General, whose untiring efforts have made this an Organization which is daily playing a more dynamic and effective role in the advancement of peace, security and development. 
We are Members of an Organization whose name bespeaks hope and dreams - the United Nations; not aligned or groups of nations but one single family of peoples, united in the struggle for peace, human rights and development. 
In those dark days of 1945, filled with suffering, hatred and ruin, those who forged the United Nations created an Organization with medium- and long-term objectives. 
Rather than setting up a transitory league of victors, their vision was to look to the future in unity. 
My country is proud to have been a founding member of this fraternity. 
And although my country is not wealthy, not powerful, not big, we feel we have honourably served the cause of this Organization both within and beyond our borders. 
Despite the limitations inherent in our small and poor country, the Costa Rican people have proved they are capable of dreaming bold dreams and of making those dreams come true. 
We became a model of human development in a developing country and a force for the abolition of war and violence in our region. 
Today, as humanity stands at a decisive crossroads, the need to build new utopias has become of the utmost urgency. 
As human beings, we are at our creative best only when we are in pursuit of a dream, when our eyes shine with the gleam of that dream. 
Given the magnitude of the dangers we face, the international community, now perhaps more than ever before, needs to muster all its energies in pursuit of renewal. 
While the production and consumption patterns of the industrialized world are wreaking havoc on nature, poverty in the third world is also causing serious environmental damage. 
With every passing day, awareness is growing of the fact that this absurd path the world has chosen to follow is not sustainable. 
As a forum pooling the energies of the international community, it has already acted resolutely in dealing with the environment. 
As the community of nations tackles new common challenges, Costa Rica once again affirms its commitment to play a useful role. 
Aware as we are of our limitations as a small and poor country, we can but offer the best we have. 
We pledge our land and our collective determination as a contribution to building utopias and keeping hope alive. 
Today, we acknowledge that the social and economic progress made in Costa Rica in recent decades was achieved at the expense of a serious deterioration in our environment. 
For the future, only sustainable development can offer us continued abundance and growing well-being, generation after generation. 
All too often throughout history, human beings have opted for the easy way out - only economic growth, superficial and fleeting change and an irrational exploitation of the environment. 
Aware as we are of the deplorable results of such an approach, we Costa Ricans wish to rid ourselves of such self-deception. 
The enjoyment of peace, democracy and stability in Costa Rica is in large measure because of the sustained investment we have made for decades in education, health and other services to ensure the well-being of our people. 
By abolishing our army, we have been able to convert military expenditure into expenditure on social programmes and to avoid the threat of stunted development such as often occurs under military dictatorships. 
Building on these traditions, we are now attaining new and ambitious goals. 
To achieve sustainability, major changes are in store for us in our way of life, and to make these changes we will have to set free the energies and the determination of our citizens. 
That is why we are shifting away from representative democracy and moving towards more complex forms of participatory democracy. 
Since we have chosen to pursue sustainable development we are committed to finding medium- and long-term solutions to the cyclical economic imbalances from which we have suffered over the years. 
Desirous as we are of changing the ways in which we interact with the natural world, we in Costa Rica have undertaken an ambitious programme based on social consensus, the work of the scientific and technological community and the historical ability of new State institutions to promote development. 
Today we are taking yet a further step and endeavouring to arrive at an integrated scheme to combine nature conservation with the productive use of tropical biodiversity. 
Our goal to live in harmony with nature has helped us to realize that our land was for the most part meant to be forested. 
The objectives of our programme include improving the net absorption of carbon dioxide through forestation programmes carried out in conjunction with developed countries, the exportation of plant trees and the development of technologies for tropical reforestation. 
These and other projects are part of a national plan designed to implement all the elements of Agenda 21, adopted at the Earth Summit in Rio de Janeiro. 
In the pursuit of these and other, similar goals we intend to make Costa Rica into a model of sustainable development. 
We are committed to our region's efforts to achieve sustainable development, efforts that are today being carried out under a common programme that was agreed to at our recent meetings of Presidents. 
Nevertheless, our national development was hampered by the backwardness, injustice and violence that held sway throughout the region. 
Today, we Costa Ricans reaffirm our conviction that our destiny as a nation is indissolubly linked to that of the other nations of the Isthmus. 
Costa Rica vividly remembers and continues to be grateful to the United Nations for its valuable support in bringing peace to our region. 
We recall the exceptional efforts the Organization made. 
Its action of solidarity, mobilizing substantial resources and devising specific programmes, was at that time of great benefit to Central America. 
Today, the situation is very different. 
In our region we have put an end to the fratricidal conflicts that bled us for decades and we have ushered in an era of reconciliation, peace and democracy. 
Today, our peoples are more capable of building a better future for themselves and therefore of establishing mutually beneficial and cooperative relations with international organizations and friendly countries. 
This is why we invite them to forge closer ties of cooperation with us so that Central America's goals can be shared and more easily attained by our countries. 
Notwithstanding innumerable difficulties and despite 40 years of cold war and a multitude of conflicts, the United Nations has a record of accomplishment unprecedented in history. 
We nevertheless hope that this universality will become total as soon as possible, without any exceptions whatever. 
We believe that the people of that nation must be represented in this family of nations. 
It is a reality, and it is also an issue that the Organization cannot continue to sidestep. 
The impending anniversary is also a good time for us to set a new course for the United Nations so that we can successfully meet new challenges. 
We consider the ideas on this subject contained in the Secretary-General's "Agenda for Peace" to be of the utmost importance, and we hope that we will be able to contribute to making them a reality. 
"An Agenda for Peace" is a particularly important guide for the international community. 
We are sad to see that hunger and poverty continue to be a daily reality for millions in Africa, Asia and our own Latin America. 
These painful realities must not, however, weaken our resolve. 
Recently we have seen hopeful and bright signals to the effect that things can and should be different. 
We have seen Israelis, Palestinians and Jordanians together plough furrows of peace through the Holy Land. 
The first steps have been taken towards reconciliation in Northern Ireland. 
There are signs of lessening tensions on the Korean peninsula, and we trust that, through negotiations, there will be effective control of North Korea's nuclear programme. 
Just a few days ago we saw how the efforts of the international community had finally provided the people of Haiti with a chance of real peace and democracy. 
Costa Rica would like to make a proposal that it considers basic for human development in Haiti. 
To this end we ask the United Nations to work with others on a democratization programme, with the gradual and irreversible abolition of the army in that country. 
Having for many years been committed to the struggle against poverty and underdevelopment, Costa Rica has strong hopes of the World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Denmark next March. 
My country shares and supports its objectives and will enthusiastically participate in activities at the Summit and afterwards. 
We optimistically hail, as part of the restructuring of international relations, the establishment of the World Trade Organization. 
We are confident that its creation will lead to greater legal consistency in international trade relations, a new era of global economic cooperation and a greater dynamism in trade, as well as higher volumes. 
For countries such as the banana-producing countries of Latin America, today facing serious problems because of reduced access to markets in the European Union, this new forum will be of particular importance. 
We must have faith in the future, but we must work to build it. 
Let us adopt as our own the attitude embodied in the lessons of an old proverb: 
The Assembly could not have made a wiser choice. 
That shadow has now lifted, and we all live and sleep more safely as a result. 
Yet as we approach the anniversary we are all more conscious of the suffering and destruction that still disfigure parts of almost every continent in the world. 
The threats to international peace and security are more diffuse and perhaps less serious than they were, but not less real and not less tragic for those caught up in them. 
To some extent, disappointment comes out of exaggerated expectation. 
There is still a tendency to think of the United Nations as if it were some great palace of world order which descended splendidly from heaven 50 years ago. 
Sometimes the wind and the weather destroy what has already been built. 
But the builders cannot afford to be discouraged - and we are all builders. 
They have to repair; they have to rebuild; they have to hope that gradually in what they build the advances will outnumber the retreats. 
The goodwill and the cheerful determination of all South Africans on that occasion were a marvelous refutation, it seemed to me, of the cynicism that so often weakens our work. 
And we have seen the same as the peace process gathers strength in the Middle East. 
In part of my own country, we may - and I fervently hope we shall - see killings cease, see fears slowly dissolve, as a result of the process started by the British and Irish Governments in the Downing Street Declaration on Northern Ireland. 
In Europe - in Cyprus, in the former Yugoslavia, in Georgia -the United Nations has helped at least to contain if not yet to resolve deep-rooted conflicts. 
The world's most intractable problems continue to be laid at your door, Mr. Secretary-General, like infants laid at the door of some medieval monastery. 
It is not surprising that, for all the efforts of 77,000 men and women serving in United Nations peace-keeping operations in the field, our Organization has had failures as well as successes to its name. 
As is common in our society of mass media, the headlines have been dominated by the reversals, and some of them have indeed been tragic. 
In Rwanda the efforts of the United Nations failed to avert genocide. 
In Somalia it looks as if our efforts have been effectively spurned by a people whose need for help seemed, and seems, self-evident. 
A word about Bosnia. 
We necessarily discuss Bosnia all the time. 
Certainly the diplomatic efforts have been frustrating. 
Nevertheless, I do not agree with that opinion. 
We can now see perhaps more clearly that the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) has been essential in protecting civilians and in preventing the Bosnian Serb army from making further advances. 
Who here can believe that Gorazde, or Srebrenica or Zepa would still be in the hands of the Bosnian Government if it were not for the bravery and commitment of UNPROFOR troops? 
UNPROFOR can operate only if it is able to keep lines open to all the parties to the fighting. 
It could not continue if leading members of the United Nations were rearming one side; UNPROFOR would then be identified as a party to the war. 
Our Secretary-General has endorsed that view, and the Commander of United Nations forces in Bosnia has rightly said "We have not come here to fight a war from inside white painted vehicles". 
We from outside must continue to show all the parties that the way forward is political agreement and not more military action. 
There is a settlement plan, the settlement plan of the Contact Group, on the table. 
Those who refuse it, those who continue the warfare, must be isolated, must be put under sustained - indeed, increased - pressure. 
Those who cooperate with the international peace plan effectively, in deeds and not just in words, should have that cooperation recognized. 
President Menem was right - and I am glad that he mentioned it - when he referred to the increasing cooperation between the United Kingdom and Argentina in several areas. 
And we certainly hope, sincerely hope, that the progress that we have achieved together will not be reversed. 
We are quite clear about British sovereignty over the Falkland Islands and the other British dependencies in the South Atlantic, so we were concerned at the recent incorporation into the constitution of Argentina of the new clause to which President Menem referred. 
It seems to us that in these Falkland Islands, as in Northern Ireland, we must heed the wishes of the people concerned. 
Indeed, any other course for us or for the United Nations would be inconceivable. 
This body has heard those wishes of the Islanders expressed, most recently by their elected representatives who visited the United Nations for the debate in the Committee of 24 last July. 
So we have a difference. 
But despite this difference, we have joined a dialogue with the Argentine Government on fisheries and petroleum development. 
We look forward to resuming discussions in the near future with the Argentine authorities on a new agreement on fishing and on the development of possible hydrocarbon resources in the South Atlantic continental shelf. 
We are also discussing the welcome Argentine offer to remove mines from the Falklands. 
It seems to me that that is the rational and logical path to the wider progress of which the President of Argentina spoke. 
It is often the target of criticism because it cannot solve every problem laid at its door. 
So where it has failed, we must not pretend that the failure lies with the system. 
It lies with us. 
The failure of the United Nations is our failure, and so it is for us to take action. 
Their hands should be ready to provide from their pockets what is needed to remedy such suffering. 
Preventive diplomacy is the ideal. 
But it often will not be enough. 
We have to be prepared for the demand for peace-keepers to continue. 
There are practical ways in which we can respond better to that demand: first, by ensuring that we learn the lessons from our experiences in peace-keeping; secondly, by taking practical steps to improve our capacity to keep the peace, especially in Africa; and, thirdly, by reforming our financing system. 
It is often impossible to predict at the outset of a mission what demands or dangers United Nations troops will encounter. 
Within limits, they must be ready to improvise. 
But allowing their role to drift from peace-keeping to taking sides in a war carries high risks to the troops themselves, to the political process they support, and to the ability of the United Nations to put in peace-keepers elsewhere. 
So in making their decision to contribute to a United Nations operation countries need to be confident that their troops will be supporting peace and not becoming a party to war. 
That is the latest lesson we need to learn from. It is not now, it seems to me, a question of will, because there is a far greater readiness than there used to be to contemplate intervention on the ground to mitigate or prevent humanitarian disaster. 
We need to work hard and fast to overcome obstacles which are essentially practical. 
We British will continue to contribute practically. 
We have 4,000 British men and women in blue berets, from Georgia to Rwanda, something which would have been thought inconceivable even 10 years ago. 
The speed with which the Department of Peace-keeping Operations has adapted to cope with ever-increasing demand has been impressive. 
So has the trend to bring more seconded staff in alongside United Nations personnel. 
But it will be vital also to help to strengthen our ability to respond quickly in areas where it remains weak. 
Africa's need for peace-keepers is plain to see: nearly 40 per cent of all United Nations peace-keepers are deployed in Africa. 
Africa needs peace. 
There can be no doubt of that, because it is only in peace that Africans will succeed in finding their own solutions to their problems. 
The efforts of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) to develop a coherent approach to the prevention of conflict are welcome. 
But the OAU has warned that its resources are not enough. 
I believe that the United Nations must respond. 
What does that mean? It means, first, an early warning system. 
Some are triggered by assassination or a coup d'at or other sudden events. 
More often, surely, we can see trouble brewing: competition for land and resources, ethnic or religious rivalry, the gradual breakdown of law and order, ill-judged responses by central governments. 
We need a mechanism to pull together information and analysis of events like these, to take a regular forward look at potential troublespots and decide whether preventive diplomacy needs to be triggered. 
Then, secondly, it means a capacity to react, that is to say, to intervene diplomatically before warfare breaks out. 
We do not have that capacity now. 
Britain and France - we announced this last year - have offered help, making available experienced diplomats and offering equipment and support. 
There needs to be an institutional framework. 
In Europe we have the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), which operates to agreed principles and has intervened, for example, in Ukraine, Moldova and the Baltic States to try to help parties to resolve disputes before there is recourse to fighting. 
The OAU has its own experience of pre-emptive action, and it would clearly need to be the focal point of an enhanced effort in Africa. 
I am proposing that the United Nations should help the OAU and African countries to share this expertise and establish agreed mechanisms for preventive diplomacy in Africa. 
But, thirdly, that will not always be enough. 
Peace-keeping skills will continue to be in demand. 
We must build up the necessary capabilities in Africa. 
I therefore propose that, under the auspices of the United Nations, a number of military staff colleges existing in Africa should become peace-keeping skills centres; that is to say, they should give training in doctrines and disciplines of peace-keeping, and in mediation and conflict resolution. 
The physical capacity also needs to be strengthened if intervention is to be rapid when it is needed. 
These are not proposals for enormous new machinery. 
We need a framework within which existing resources, capability and know-how can be mobilized. 
As you, Mr. Secretary-General, remind us, as you are bound to remind us, the United Nations at the moment works miracles with what we do not pay it. 
No radical change in principles is needed, but we do need a sensible updating of the way in which assessments are calculated. 
The existing system was adopted in 1973. 
No one now would propose that States with above average per capita incomes should enjoy an 80 per cent discount on their peace-keeping contributions. 
But that is the system. 
It means that some countries are paying too much and others too little. 
It means that we now need to put these anomalies right. 
Moving to a system based on relative capacity to pay, with automatic adjustment for changing circumstances, would not mean very much change for most countries, but it would mean a fair, equitable basis on which the long-term viability and therefore vitality of the United Nations could be assured. 
A word about the Security Council. 
Reform is on the agenda - that is quite right - and I believe it is in the interests of the United Nations to sort out the question of enlargement in good time. 
Next year's fiftieth anniversary is a good milestone for the debate. 
If consensus can be reached, then clearly there are countries that, by virtue of their global interests and their contribution to international security and United Nations operations, should be invited to accept the responsibilities of permanent membership. 
I have concentrated today on how we deal with crises and defuse tensions. 
But, of course, those are only some of the challenges that our Organization faces. 
We need to give new energy and encouragement to all those who are involved in developing cooperation against those threats. 
I mention this because I feel that we must give particular support to the United Nations International Drug Control Programme. 
In conclusion, we can say confidently that the United Nations is indispensable. 
It is not a perfect glass palace, but it is the best building we have, even though the winds still blow cruelly through its gaps and its defects. 
We all, therefore, have a duty to repair, make good, build afresh. 
Next year we will look back rightly on the achievements, and the list of achievements is long. 
But it will remind us, and we will remind ourselves, of what has not yet been achieved. 
And I hope that will stir us to show the same vision, the same strength of purpose as the founders of the United Nations, with, I hope, results of equal value for the next 50 years. 
We are convinced that a united, democratic and non-racial new South Africa led by President Nelson Mandela will contribute positively to the peace and development of Africa and of the world as a whole. 
The maintenance of peace, strengthening of cooperation and promotion of development remain the major challenges of our era. 
To eliminate regional hot spots and settle international disputes are the world's priorities and the common concern with which the international community has been trying to deal in one way or another. 
Experience has shown that such practices as interfering in other countries' internal affairs and resorting to pressure, sanctions or even force at will cannot help; they can only increase the complications and difficulties that stand in the way of a final solution. 
In the interest of maintaining regional peace and stability, the international community and regional organizations should take an appropriate and effective approach, that is, to promote dialogue and negotiations between parties directly concerned so as to reach a solution acceptable to all sides. 
United Nations peace-keeping operations can play a positive role, but not all of them have been successful. Experience and lessons learned in this regard should be summed up. 
It is our consistent view that peace-keeping operations should strictly conform to the principles of the United Nations Charter and the norms of international relations. Such operations should be undertaken with the consent and cooperation of the parties concerned, and an impartial and unbiased attitude should be maintained. 
Here I wish to underline the importance of strict adherence to the Five Principles of Peaceful Coexistence as the basic means to prevent international conflicts. 
All nations, notwithstanding their differences in social systems, ideologies, values or religious faiths, can live in amity and carry out mutually beneficial cooperation as long as they abide by these principles. Failure to do so will lead to friction, confrontation or even military conflicts. 
Now the international situation has drastically changed. Not only can we avert another world war, but the chances have increased for the complete prohibition and thorough elimination of nuclear weapons and for mankind ultimately to eliminate the threat of a nuclear war. 
The Chinese Government holds that a convention on the complete prohibition of nuclear weapons should be concluded in the same way as the conventions banning all biological and chemical weapons, respectively. 
Before the advent of the new century, we stand ready to join the other nuclear as well as non-nuclear States to blaze the way towards this lofty goal and make our due contribution to its ultimate realization. 
In the interest of common development, we call for the abolition of protectionism and of discrimination in international economic relations and trade. 
The World Trade Organization, to be founded next year, should from the outset be a broadly representative and open trade institution based on equality and mutual benefit. 
The world economy is an interdependent whole. Developed countries should make more tangible contributions to global economic development and the expansion of international economic cooperation. 
Primarily they should take effective measures to open their markets, provide development funds, transfer technology and increase assistance to the developing countries to reduce their debt burden, thereby contributing to their economic growth, social stability and relief from poverty. 
Such actions will in turn bolster the economic growth of the developed countries themselves. 
The international community and the United Nations should be more concerned with development matters and in particular should actively help the developing countries to achieve prosperity. 
This year we have taken a new series of major steps to intensify the reform and opening which have the effect of ensuring sustained, rapid and healthy economic growth. 
China needs to cooperate with the rest of the world which in turn needs such an important trading partner as China. 
A World Trade Organization without China would be inconceivable. 
We consider that it is necessary to step up such cooperation. 
Because conditions vary, different countries face different social problems. Each country has to draw up social development policies adaptable to its own conditions. 
International cooperation in this field should adhere to the principles of mutual respect, equality and mutual benefit without political strings or interference in domestic affairs. 
Developing countries account for the majority of the world's population and are in a disadvantaged position socially. This is where the emphasis of the United Nations social programmes should be placed. 
In recent years we have actively supported and participated in important international conferences on the environment, human rights and population under the auspices of the United Nations. We will actively take part in the World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen next March. 
The Chinese people, our women folk in particular, are preparing for and looking forward to this grand event with tremendous enthusiasm. 
To ensure and protect human rights is an essential part of a nation's social policy. 
My Government makes it a basic policy to constantly enhance the people's enjoyment of human rights commensurate with our economic and social development. 
Conditions vary from country to country. It is inevitable and normal that there is divergence of views on human rights issues. 
To cope with the greatly changed international situation and grim challenges ahead, United Nations institutions should undergo relevant and necessary reforms. 
In our view, any such reforms should serve to maintain and enhance the positive role of the United Nations in international affairs and improve its efficiency. 
Any enlargement of the Council's membership must fully conform to the principle of equitable geographical distribution to ensure broader representation. 
Actions by the Council should better reflect the collective will and common aspirations of the entire United Nations membership. 
It was sad that the first half of our century witnessed two world wars with disastrous consequences for mankind. 
The Chinese people will make common efforts with all other peoples of the world to usher in a new century of peace and prosperity. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the Minister for Foreign Affairs of France, His Excellency Mr. Alain Jupp. 
Mr. Jupp (France) (interpretation from French): France is especially pleased, Mr. President, to see the General Assembly meeting under your authority. 
At the end of a year marked by the passing of an extraordinary statesman, President Houphou\x{892e}-Boigny, your election has given the international community another occasion to stop and think about the situation in the African continent, which in recent months has brought us both hope and tragedy. 
In South Africa, a decisive evolutionary process took concrete form this year in the first elections there with universal suffrage. 
We can now express our joy at seeing that country take its rightful place in the concert of nations. 
The choice of the South African people, inspired by outstanding men to whom France wishes again to pay a tribute, provides an example for all those who aspire to democracy, reconciliation and peace and gives them hope. 
None the less, we have found it necessary once again to say the word "genocide", which, almost 50 years after the birth of the United Nations, amounts to saying that the worst is still possible. 
The time has come for us to rediscover the ideal that inspired the generation of the founders and to ask ourselves with clarity what means are necessary to implement it. 
Almost everywhere in the world we are seeing the positive movement of nation-States into groups. 
How could it not, then, encourage the formation of new areas of solidarity? 
The experience of building Europe, which began 40 years ago, is a case in point. 
Since the iron curtain ceased to exist, we have been primarily concerned with expanding to all parts of Europe the zone of peace and prosperity resulting from that process. 
The European Union, the Western European Union (WEU), the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) are all coooperating in the efforts towards this end. 
This is an ambitious exercise in preventive diplomacy, aimed at resolving issues of relations between neighbours and of minority groups, where such issues persist in the European theatre. 
Today Europe is a world power, as it demonstrated during the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT) negotiations, at which its efforts led, notably, to the establishment of a World Trade Organization (WTO). 
Europe is thus assuming its international responsibilities. 
It is actively supporting the peace processes in the Middle East, in southern Africa and elsewhere. 
It has long been involved in the struggle to achieve development, particularly through the Lom Conventions. 
It provides substantial financing everywhere - the most in the world - for peoples mired in humanitarian crises. 
Its actions prove that a genuine regional power can benefit the entire international community. 
In Africa, France supports the principle of an OAU mechanism for preventing, handling and settling conflicts. 
We are ready to help set up a military mechanism to enable the OAU to intervene more quickly, under United Nations control, in the framework of peace-keeping operations. 
On the American continent, the entry into force of the North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA) adds to the dynamism of existing regional organizations, old and new. 
Thus, perhaps, there may be such a group in the Middle East as well, where progress in the peace process allows us to envision the development of intensive regional cooperation. 
The organization of all kinds of ties among the countries concerned will help to establish peace in the region, as will the search for solutions to the political problems that are still pending. 
France can therefore only repeat that we hope to see the boycotts finally ended. 
Above and beyond that, France would like to see Europe organize a forum for cooperation involving all the Mediterranean States. 
Everywhere, then, the progress being made in processes leading to integration and the establishment of regional frameworks for cooperation reflects positive trends. 
These organizations, however, have neither the right nor the capability to do everything. 
It is up to the United Nations and to that Organization alone to ensure international equilibrium since, in the last resort, it alone has the power to decide on enforcement measures or on the use of force. 
Regional organizations do contribute to peace and international stability. 
They may indeed fulfil missions in preventive diplomacy, but they must then be inspired by the principles enshrined in the United Nations. 
As regards peace-keeping, Chapter VIII of our Charter expressly provides that the United Nations may, in certain circumstances, employ the means at the disposal of the regional organizations. 
But when conflicts become exacerbated, when a crisis calls for a mandatory solution, the Charter requires us to turn to the Security Council, the sole authority having power to decide on enforcement measures or on the use of force other than for legitimate self-defence. 
The adoption of a system of mandatory sanctions against States that breach international legality is also a prerogative of the Security Council. 
That is the objective in such instances. 
France therefore proposes that in future, when a resolution imposing sanctions upon a Member State is to be voted upon, three conditions must be met. 
These are, that all other diplomatic avenues have been explored without success; that the Council resolution state explicitly what actions the targeted State should take in order for the sanctions to be lifted; and that the maintenance of the sanctions should be subject to regular review in good faith. 
In the realm of disarmament, our Organization is once again the sole forum where international commitments may be entered into. 
Given this perspective, France ascribes especial importance to the speedy ratification of the Convention banning chemical weapons - the first multilateral disarmament treaty - and thereby its entry into force in 1995. 
France hopes to see our Organization make progress towards strengthening the Convention banning biological weapons and to see new efforts made to ban anti-personnel mines. 
I was particularly pleased to hear President Clinton endorse this very concept in his recent statement to the Assembly. 
Finally, the requirement for non-proliferation, which North Korea's attitude compels us to take especially seriously, must lead, at the 1995 Conference, to the unconditional and indefinite renewal of the non-proliferation Treaty. 
In this same vein, France reaffirms its support for the decision taken by the General Assembly last year to begin negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty that would be internationally and effectively verifiable. 
Over recent years, crisis prevention and crisis management have absorbed the greater part of our efforts. 
We have thus imperceptibly strayed somewhat from what was a major chapter in the history of the United Nations: the North-South dialogue, the major conferences on trade and development. 
France thus proposes that the United Nations restore development and the struggle to achieve it to their central place in its work. 
It is not a question of repeating what was done in past decades. 
The work pursued under the auspices of the United Nations and its agencies has helped to call attention to the interdependence of the economic, demographic, cultural and social ramifications of the development question. 
Given this perspective, France will organize in Paris before the end of this year the signing of the Convention on the struggle against desertification, as well as the Aids Summit. 
We therefore consider it necessary to strengthen the links that unite all these separate bodies. 
France is committed to doing so in working with its partners, and has recently agreed to a substantial effort to help the franc zone countries overcome the short-term effects of the devaluation of the CFA franc. 
The Economic and Social Council should be the place for ensuring coherence and consistency within these organizations. 
The Secretary-General's efforts for renewal and clarification through the "Agenda for Development" naturally form part of this global approach. 
The European Union, for its part, has presented recommendations in its aide-m\x{5e66}oire that it believes would enhance that draft. 
The role of our Organization is no less critical where humanitarian action is involved. 
France intervenes regularly on the ground alongside United Nations agencies, and we should like to pay a tribute to the outstanding work done by the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, the World Food Programme and UNICEF, working under tragically difficult circumstances. 
We were able to appreciate in full measure their usefulness as the Rwandan crisis unfolded. 
Lastly, France would like to stress the underlying principle of international law: the universality of human rights, a principle which may not be challenged in the name of any religious, cultural or national specificities. 
I am all the more ready to say that because France is itself keen on preserving its identity and intent on defending it. 
However different people may be, they share the same rights. 
The very existence of our Organization rests on this principle. 
France has consistently urged the acceleration of progress in the field of human rights, by seeking recognition that certain principles must be applied to States' actions. 
I welcome the steps taken by the High Commissioner for Human Rights since his designation and express the hope that the resources made available to him will be commensurate with his mission. 
The establishment of the International Tribunal for war crimes committed in the former Yugoslavia is a significant event. 
Until very recently there had been some scepticism about this initiative. 
Today, thanks to the resolve of the Tribunal's judges and prosecutor, it is in place and beginning to examine actual cases being submitted to it. 
France supports these efforts and hopes that comparable crimes of genocide that may have been committed in Rwanda will also lead to the establishment of an international legal body. 
In this regard, I have already expressed our satisfaction at the establishment of the World Trade Organization. 
The signing a few weeks ago of an act that completes the monumental work done by the United Nations on the law of the sea is also a historic event. 
If our Organization is to be able to carry out the many difficult tasks which I have just described, we must constantly work to reform it and adjust the means available to it - in the first place, by strengthening the means available to the Secretary-General. 
On behalf of France, I should like to pay a tribute here to the Secretary-General - and this is not a mere formality. 
We have the good fortune to have at the helm of our Organization a man who, thanks to his ceaseless efforts over the past two years, has made progress possible in all areas: preventive diplomacy, crisis management, development, the running of the institution. 
We must therefore give him the means to continue his work. 
This is true, too, of peace-keeping missions. 
On the initiative of the President of the Republic, we have offered to make a standing unit of several thousand men available to the United Nations. 
It is also essential for the Secretary-General to be able to control the evolution of peace-keeping missions. 
With regard to management, last year's establishment of the post of Inspector General marked an important step forward. 
We expect further progress to be made this year with the establishment of a committee on budgetary discipline, as I proposed last year from this very rostrum. 
Lastly, as our Prime Minister has suggested, France proposes that someone be appointed on a permanent basis to the Secretary-General's Office who would deal with the question of the non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction. 
Our Assembly is the most universal of international institutions. 
Its prestige and authority must therefore be strengthened. 
To that end, France is making three proposals. 
First, sessions of the Fifth Committee must be held more closely together in order to ensure better control over our finances, particularly with regard to peace-keeping operations. 
Secondly, there must be more frequent missions of the Assembly to deal with certain crisis situations, as was done in the cases of Haiti and South Africa. 
Thirdly, we must work to achieve the enlargement of the Security Council. 
This question has already been the focus of in-depth discussions that have clarified the positions at issue. 
For its part, France has no panacea to offer, but it believes that the solution must answer the dual imperative of efficacy and representativeness. 
On the one hand, if the Security Council is to function efficiently, given its tasks and the circumstances in which it intervenes, its capacity to take important decisions quickly must clearly be maintained. 
But the Council must also allow for full public debate in reaching its decisions. 
Hence, we are in favour of the Council's holding official meetings - without of course giving up its informal consultations - to hear Members of the Organization and talk with them before taking positions on the important questions before it. 
We believe that this is the appropriate response to the demand for transparency made by many delegations. 
We therefore favour the enlargement of the Council to include new permanent and non-permanent members. 
The United Nations exists and acts only through the will of its Member States. 
Any failure of our Organization is in fact the failure of those same States - that is, as my colleague from the United Kingdom stated earlier today, our own failure. 
Its efficacy depends above all on the degree of commitment each of us brings to it. 
Each of us is aware of the gravity of our Organization's financial situation. 
Each of us also knows that this critical situation is not the result solely of the sum total of expenditures. 
Of course, we welcome the fact that one of the main contributor countries has decided to pay a substantial part of its arrears, thereby bringing temporary relief to the Organization's financial situation. 
We can understand why some Member States are requesting that the scale of contributions be adjusted in order better to reflect real abilities to pay. 
But fairness also requires swifter and more substantial reimbursement to States that provide the troops necessary to peace-keeping operations and are therefore the primary victims of late payments. 
The situation in which some in fact pay twice while others do not pay at all must come to an end. 
France therefore asks once again that a working group be established and mandated to propose all the measures that can encourage tardy States to pay their arrears. 
France has made considerable efforts to help resolve crises that have threatened the international order over the past few years. 
Obviously, France does not wish to lecture anyone, but its own commitment does permit it to say that the readiness of States does not meet the demands made today upon our Organization. 
Rather than dwelling on these disappointments, however, France wishes to pay tribute to all those States that have shown, by their commitment and sense of international solidarity, that the United Nations can prove that it is effective. 
France expects that the greatest of firmness will be used in dealing with these most recent warmongers. 
But the change in position of the other parties, and in particular the authorities in Belgrade, makes it incumbent upon us to continue to seek a negotiated settlement. 
Otherwise, the international community must be prepared to propose the terms of a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement, taking into account the legitimate interests of the various communities that made up the former Yugoslavia and must enjoy equal rights. 
We must above all make the people in the former Yugoslavia understand that there are prospects for the future other than endless violence and vengeance. 
That is France's message. That is the reason for the commitment of our soldiers in Bosnia and, sadly, the sacrifice of several dozen of them. 
There is nothing pre-ordained about failure to get involved, or inertia. 
In appealing to Member States to mobilize, France wishes to reaffirm its unwavering conviction that, in the face of the challenges to the international community, realism consists not in being less ambitious but in ensuring that we have the means fully to achieve our ambitions. 
They must not be limited to what seems possible; they must be to make possible what is obviously necessary. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Ukraine, His Excellency Mr. Gennadi Udovenko. 
Mr. Udovenko (Ukraine) (spoke in Ukrainian; English text furnished by the delegation): It is a great honour for me to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the distinguished and very important post of President of the General Assembly. 
The year that has elapsed since the previous session of the General Assembly has witnessed important international developments, in many of which the United Nations was both a catalyst and a participant. 
Positive developments are expected in Ulster and in other hot spots of the planet. 
In this context, the leaders of the Russian Federation should be given their due for displaying political courage and foresight. 
Radical changes have also taken place in the political, social and economic life of Ukraine, which recently celebrated the third anniversary of its independence. 
In this connection, different - sometimes arbitrary - predictions have been made concerning the direction of our domestic and foreign policies, and even regarding their possible reorientation. 
Many radical and even diametrically opposed views have been heard - for example, whether the political pendulum in Ukraine will swing to the East or West, or whether Ukraine will remain an independent State and preserve its political sovereignty. 
In taking the opportunity to speak from this rostrum, I should like to clarify these important issues. 
First, the State policy of Ukraine will be consistently based on the authority established by the Ukrainian people when it confirmed, almost unanimously, its choice of independent development during the national referendum held in December 1991. 
Secondly, what also seems to be an oversimplification is the question of where Ukraine will be, whether in the East or the West, of where it will go. 
Today the world is becoming more integrated, and political indicators of geographical affiliation of countries are gradually disappearing. 
It is there, where it has been for ages, and where it will stay for ever. 
Its main task as a historically ancient but politically young State consists in gradual integration into the European and world political, economic, humanitarian and other processes as a reliable link in a new global system of international relations. 
The world has changed considerably, even in comparison with that period of time when Ukraine emerged on the political map as an independent State. 
All of us, including Ukraine, have to take into account new realities and respond to them appropriately. 
Ukraine is equally concerned with strengthening relations with the United States; Germany; Canada; the countries of Central and Eastern Europe; the States of Asia - above all, China and Japan; as well as other countries of the Asian-Pacific region, Africa and Latin America. 
I would like to emphasize that at the international level Ukraine will protect its national interests, including its economic interests, with increasing dynamism and pragmatism. 
This is a solid foundation of our foreign policy. 
The wave of political romanticism yielded to a time of severe trials in the political, social and economic lives of the newly independent States that emerged from the former Soviet Union. 
Linking the titles of two well-known novels, the overall tenor of the mood of society in the post-communist world might be described as "great expectations gone with the wind". 
To speak frankly, those feelings were not spared Ukraine, which immediately declared its readiness to cooperate honestly and openly with all interested partners. 
This greatly aggravates the present and still difficult economic situation in the country and hinders the process of market reforms. 
Today, Ukraine is facing the difficult tasks of overcoming an economic crisis, of normalizing its social and economic situation and of creating favourable domestic and international conditions for gradually raising the living standard of its population. 
There is therefore every reason to assert that support for Ukraine - both political and, especially, economic - is a reliable investment in the strengthening of international security. 
The existence of a group of countries undergoing transition to a market economy has become a real factor in current international relations. Ukraine is a part of that group. 
Our experience is showing that the transition period will not be smooth, that it will be fairly lengthy and that it will necessitate considerable effort, including international effort. 
There is, however, no alternative. 
Those problems are not solely Ukrainian; they have a global dimension as well. 
However, it seems that donor States, while declaring their support for the implementation of reforms in countries undergoing transition, are still being excessively cautious in providing adequate support to specific projects in Eastern Europe and in the countries of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS). 
Today, that attitude is beginning to pose a serious problem. 
We are also looking forward to target-oriented activities by the international community designed to create favourable conditions for free access to the world market for exports from countries in this region, particularly Ukraine. 
In this connection, Ukraine welcomes the establishment of the World Trade Organization (WTO) and firmly intends to accede to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT)/WTO system. 
We hope that that system will promote trade liberalization and facilitate the creation of an open and transparent system of trade. 
I should like to express some views concerning Ukraine's vision of ways to safeguard peace and stability on that continent. 
The difficulties of making forecasts in the field of international relations can be explained by the number of new risks and challenges to security that have been created by political, economic, inter-ethnic and other contradictions. 
These have already generated a wave of conflicts to which Europe was not prepared to make an adequate response. 
That is why Ukraine strongly supports initiatives aimed at all-European cooperation in various fields, including the field of security. 
I should like to recall that Ukraine was the first of the CIS countries to become a signatory of the NATO Partnership for Peace programme and the Agreement on Partnership and Cooperation with the European Community. 
However, it should be acknowledged that, notwithstanding all their positive features, neither the Partnership for Peace programme nor any other measures undertaken can yet ensure reliable security safeguards for the States concerned. 
Ukraine advocates just such an approach, namely, the strengthening of partnership and cooperation in an all-European dimension rather than a search for new geometrical schemas which would, in fact, solidify the division of the European continent, small as it is on the global scale. 
We feel that the strengthening of stability and security in the all-European sphere can and must be supplemented by regional actions that could be organically integrated into the overall process of confidence-building and constructive cooperation. 
Mr. Ansari (India), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
In the search for such steps, Ukraine put forward the initiative on confidence-building measures in the region of the Black Sea. 
The elaboration and implementation of specific confidence-building measures in the military and political fields in the Black Sea region would promote good-neighbourly relations and political and economic cooperation between the Black Sea countries. 
Multilateral consultations on these issues have already begun. 
Ukraine proceeds on the basis that all Black Sea countries may participate in confidence-building measures. 
We believe that the measures themselves should be identified in a politically binding document, which would regulate naval activities on the Black Sea, establish a procedure for the exchange of appropriate information and promote the development of contacts between the naval forces of States parties. 
Assessing recent developments in the world, we have to recognize that, on the whole, preventive diplomacy is coming to the foreground of United Nations activities aimed at securing, restoring and strengthening peace and of activities of the CSCE. 
We greatly appreciate United Nations peace-keeping efforts aimed at settling regional conflicts. 
We realize that such activities require intensive political, physical and financial support from Member States. 
Unfortunately, the difficult economic situation of our State - not to mention the unjustified excessively high contribution to the regular budget - prevents Ukraine from meeting in full its financial obligation to the United Nations. 
However, we are trying to compensate, at least partially, through our contribution to the peace-keeping forces. 
Ukraine has already become one of the major contributors to United Nations forces, and it remains ready to cooperate in this field. 
We believe that appropriate protection and security for the peace-keeping personnel are essential conditions for such cooperation. 
Let us consider the sad statistics. 
In the course of all United Nations operations more than 1,000 peace-keepers have been killed. 
When sending its troops to Yugoslavia, Ukraine took the initiative of developing an international convention on the protection of United Nations peace-keepers and of submitting a draft of the document. 
We now await with hope the completion, during the current session, of work on this question. 
The fact that the United Nations, even using the potential of such a powerful organization as NATO, failed to extinguish the flames of bloody conflict in these countries obviously calls for a more thorough examination and a closer definition of principles of United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
First and foremost, there are such questions as a precise mandate, a link with the negotiating process, the neutrality of the United Nations contingent, the reasons for coercive action and the concept of multinational forces. 
Today, with the transition to a multipolar world, it has become evident that no country, however great its potential for military power, can any longer pretend to be an effective guarantor of peace by relying exclusively on its own strength. 
Unfortunately, the United Nations proved not to be completely ready to assume this important role. 
During the last four years alone United Nations expenditure for these purposes has increased from $350 million to $2.8 billion, thus aggravating the chronic financial problems. 
In the opinion of the world community, peace-keeping operations have lost their element of the extraordinary and have become routine, and not always successful, emergency actions. 
That is why they were, in fact, quite effective means of conflict prevention. 
Now, in many cases, the United Nations intervenes when hostilities are at their height. 
It is not always the case that the "blue helmets" are regarded by all the conflicting parties as welcome guests. 
In some cases they have been given the right to use all available weapons - and not only in self-defence. 
The parties to conflicts are often unable to provide adequate conditions for United Nations forces to accomplish their peace-making mission. 
A distinctive attribute of current conflicts is the phenomenon of field commanders. 
These people obey no one and, thus, compromise United Nations decisions or agreements reached within the framework of efforts aimed at achieving an armistice. 
We feel that it is necessary to accelerate the creation of United Nations rapid-deployment forces, which would recruit volunteers and would be extraterritorial in character. 
An extremely important issue is the enhancement of the role of international law within the system of international relations and the creation of a climate between States that would completely exclude diktat, interference in internal affairs, the proclamation of so-called zones of special interests, and so on. 
In this context, Ukraine advocates further enhancement of the rules and principles of international law - first and foremost, such basic principles as respect for the sovereignty of States; territorial integrity and the inviolability of borders; and the protection of individual human rights, including the rights of national minorities. 
Our State is committed to cooperating with other countries in this field. 
Previous United Nations experience in this field provides grounds for justified criticism of the effectiveness of such sanctions. 
This would protect the economic interests of third countries, which are suffering colossal losses as a result of the strict implementation of sanctions. 
Unfortunately, the international structures did not extend appropriate assistance to enable our State to overcome the economic difficulties caused by the embargo. 
Obviously, collective action aimed at implementing coercive measures cannot be taken on such an unfair basis, as this increases the danger of a loss of confidence in the device of sanctions. 
Generally, the necessity of substantively reforming the United Nations, with a view to enhancing the effectiveness of the Organization while reducing at the same time the expenditures for its functioning, is a very serious problem. 
I am confident that this problem has ceased to be merely an administrative and budgetary one and is moving to the foreground as one of the major political problems. 
Many countries, including Ukraine, are currently encountering great difficulties in convincing their citizens that it is necessary to make excessively large contributions to the budget of international organizations. 
There are still many outstanding problems in the field of arms control and disarmament, which traditionally occupy an important place in the foreign policy of Ukraine. 
We support efforts aimed at putting into force the chemical weapons Convention. 
We are taking an active part in the elaboration of effective mechanisms of international control regarding the implementation of the inhumane weapons Convention, the Convention on the prohibition of biological weapons, the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe, and other international instruments to which Ukraine is a party. 
These activities prove that Ukraine is pursuing a consistent policy in the field of the prohibition of weapons of mass destruction, and they demonstrate its openness and readiness to cooperate, its commitment to respect the obligations assumed. 
It is precisely from such a position that Ukraine approaches nuclear disarmament, which, at the present stage, is its most complicated problem. 
It should be emphasized that Ukraine is the first State in the world that has voluntarily and unilaterally assumed the obligation of eliminating nuclear weapons located in its territory - the third nuclear potential in the world - and that intends to achieve the status of a non-nuclear Power. 
This decision was based on the profound belief of our people in the morality of the non-nuclear option and was not the result of any external pressure. 
Very soon the Parliament of Ukraine intends to consider the accession of our State to the non-proliferation Treaty. 
Today, the settlement of this issue depends mainly on the finalization of an acceptable text of the document concerning the provision of guarantees for Ukraine's national security by the nuclear States. 
In this process, we attach great importance to the role of the United Nations as the most authoritative international organization. 
Let us therefore make every effort not to lose this historic opportunity. 
The President: I now call upon the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Greece, His Excellency Mr. Karolas Papoulias. 
Mr. Papoulias (Greece) (spoke in Greek; English text furnished by the delegation): Allow me at the outset to extend to Mr. Amara Essy the warmest congratulations of the Greek Government on his election to the presidency of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
We are particularly pleased that his presence this year will provide the African States, with which Greece maintains excellent relations, with a further opportunity to make an essential contribution to the successful outcome of our work. 
He has our full support in his efforts to fulfil his mission. 
My Government subscribes to its content. 
However, I should like to address some issues of particular interest to Greece which, apart from the statement of my German colleague, Klaus Kinkel, are further elaborated in the European Union's memorandum. 
The United Nations is facing the challenges and preoccupations of our times. 
And now, more than ever, it must become the forum to which all those who are suffering injustice will naturally resort, knowing that justice will be done. 
In this context, all must respect United Nations resolutions, particularly those of the Security Council, the body on which the international community has conferred primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Respect for human rights constitutes one of the most important factors for the maintenance of international peace and security and must be regarded as a prerequisite for development in all areas and for democratic existence. 
The Vienna World Conference on Human Rights was an important milestone, as was the establishment of the post of High Commissioner for Human Rights, whose mandate we fully support, and the mission of the Centre for Human Rights. 
Fortunately, considerable progress has been achieved during the past year with regard to some of them. 
In both cases Greece did its utmost to contribute to the successful outcome of the efforts pursued to achieve these results. 
Unfortunately, there are many such examples that could be mentioned in Africa, Asia, Central America and Europe. 
In spite of the major efforts of the international community, war is raging in the region for the fourth consecutive year. 
Greece actively participates in all international peace-making efforts. 
President Milosevic's decisive stance vis--vis the Bosnian Serbs strengthens this approach, and we hope that it will lead the Bosnian Serbs to accept the peace plan. 
We have, however, inherited yet another problem since the dissolution of the former Yugoslavia, that of the Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
It lies in the fact that the new State insists on calling itself "Macedonia". 
We hope that the good offices of Mr. Vance, on the basis of Security Council resolution 817 (1993), and the ensuing negotiating process within which Greece has demonstrated its good will and constructive approach, will soon bear fruit. 
Another serious international and European problem, which is of considerable interest to the United Nations, the European Union and Greece in particular and which, unfortunately, remains unsolved, is that of Cyprus. 
Furthermore, in spite of the relevant United Nations resolutions, the mass establishment of Turkish settlers continues unabated, thus distorting the demographic composition of the island. 
In spite of the many face-saving efforts being made, the Secretary-General's conclusion cannot be questioned. 
In this context, President Clerides' fair and balanced proposal for the demilitarization of Cyprus should be duly taken into consideration. 
The Secretary-General's recent efforts are in progress, and we are awaiting their results. 
However, mere verbal support by the international community for the Secretary-General's initiative will not suffice. 
The time has come to assist the Secretary-General with concrete actions aimed at Ankara, which is, of course, the key factor for developments in Cyprus. 
The implementation of those principles bears particular importance with regard to the relations between Greece and its neighbours. 
It goes without saying that such a normalization of Greek-Turkish relations presupposes a just and lasting solution to the Cyprus problem and the restoration of the rule of international law with regard to Cyprus. 
Moreover, respect for international law and human rights, in conformity with the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations, the Helsinki Final Act and the Charter of Paris, is the only possible basis for the establishment and consolidation of a climate of mutual trust between Greece and Turkey. 
Greece abides by the same principles in its foreign policy towards Albania. 
On the other hand, the large Greek minority in Albania had been deprived by the previous regime of all its fundamental rights and had hoped that a change in Government would lead to a change in their conditions. 
Members of the minority are persecuted, and many internationally recognized fundamental human and minority rights are being violated in practice and not admitted to, in spite of the verbal assurances to the contrary of the Albanian Government. 
The oppressive policy of the Albanian Government has culminated in the harsh sentences delivered against five leading members of the Greek minority, after a parody of investigation and judicial procedure, as witnessed by unprejudiced observers from international organizations. 
All the above justifies the impression that the Albanian leadership is promoting a climate of harassment against the Greek minority, so as to force its members to abandon their ancestral homes. 
There are many other problems on which I would like to express the views of my country. However, time is limited and I will constrain myself to addressing those we deem particularly important. 
The Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) has played an important role to this day, and we believe that its unconditional and unlimited extension at the coming Conference of 1995 will further strengthen the overall legal status of non-proliferation. 
We also hope that negotiations for a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty will soon yield positive results. 
Furthermore, my country is deeply concerned about the problem of the increasing presence of mines and other unexploded devices and has decided to declare a moratorium, without exception, on the export, sale or transfer of all anti-personnel land-mines. We call on all States to adopt similar measures. 
The President (interpretation from French): In accordance with its decision 49/408 of 7 November 1994, the General Assembly is meeting to mark the opening of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People. 
The stir this created as well as the great interest shown virtually everywhere in the world in the context of the year has justified the need to go beyond mere symbolic manifestations and to envisage and establish a true programme for the promotion of indigenous people. 
For this reason, the General Assembly, by its resolution 48/163 of 21 December 1993, decided to launch the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People, which will be inaugurated on 10 December 1994. 
This plenary meeting of the General Assembly is being held against this backdrop. 
So, at the end of a preparatory period which lasted throughout 1994, the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People will devote itself to the implementation of a 10-year Programme of Action for indigenous populations. 
Thanks to this Decade, the international community will now have an operational framework in which to strengthen cooperation in resolving problems facing indigenous people in areas as varied as the protection of cultural identity, economic development, human rights, the environment, education and health. 
The draft resolution which is now before the General Assembly and which has already been approved by consensus by the Third Committee calls inter alia for an operational-oriented slant to the Decade on the subject of Indigenous people partnership in action. 
I should emphasize that indigenous people are a vulnerable group in world society, one which has long been neglected. 
Their social structures and their lifestyle have suffered the repercussions of modern development. 
They have been under growing pressure to make their languages, religions, knowledge, arts and oral traditions and other aspects of their lifestyle conform to those of the majority social groups around them. 
However, we must acknowledge that, despite all these difficulties, the world's indigenous people are not prepared to accept in silence the erosion of their cultures. 
In that respect, we will shortly hear direct from representatives of indigenous people as they express their concerns, make their proposals and list the priorities they would like to see implemented during the Decade. 
Allow me also to mention how important I believe it is to ensure for these diverse indigenous cultures a framework that would allow them not only to survive but also to blossom. 
At the national level, this can be translated as a firm commitment to a multi-ethnic and pluricultural society. 
One of the aims of the United Nations set forth in the Charter is to achieve international cooperation by solving international economic, social, cultural or humanitarian problems and encouraging respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms for all people without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion. 
In these conditions, the international community and the United Nations in particular are duty-bound to incorporate efforts to protect human diversity into the efforts currently under way to achieve a world consensus on fundamental issues relating to peace, security, development, the environment and human rights. 
This is the only way that the human society in which we live today could truly become enriched by the values and diversity of cultures and the forms of social organization of indigenous people. 
Mr. Staples (Australia): This inauguration of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People reflects a recognition by the United Nations that more effort needs to be made to promote and protect the rights of indigenous peoples. 
It is a brutal fact that they have been marginalized to the extent that they are usually the most disadvantaged groups in the societies in which they live. 
That is a situation which must be addressed by the international community. 
With few exceptions, they did not participate in designing the constitutional order of the States into which they were incorporated. 
Nor were they given a voice in the process of decision-making on matters which directly concerned them. 
They were subjugated to different social, cultural and economic systems. 
While the work of decolonization undertaken by the United Nations has essentially been completed, the effects of centuries of colonialism have still to be addressed thoroughly and with justice. 
It is fair to say that at the international level, the rights of indigenous peoples have generally been marginalized. 
That situation began to change in 1982, with the first meeting of the Working Group on Indigenous Populations. 
Since then, indigenous peoples have become increasingly aware of the benefits of working at the international level, and their influence is slowly growing. 
The Decade will provide an unprecedented opportunity for the international community to address actively and positively the full range of issues of concern to indigenous peoples. 
Redressing the dispossession and disadvantage suffered by Australia's indigenous peoples is a major human rights objective of the Australian Government. 
Australians are increasingly understanding that there is nothing to fear or to lose in the recognition of this historical truth, or in the extension of social justice and the broadening of social democracy to include indigenous Australians. 
Indeed, there is everything to gain. Australians generally are appreciating more broadly the depth and diversity of aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander cultures and the contribution they make to enriching our national life and identity. 
The Decade must be based on true partnership, with the aim of fostering new relationships between States and indigenous peoples and between the international community and indigenous peoples. 
The Australian Government strongly supports the Decade as an opportunity to promote the rights of indigenous peoples and to focus the attention of the international community on their situations. 
Australia is committed to working with the United Nations and in partnership with indigenous peoples to promote successful outcomes for the Decade both internationally and within Australia. 
Australia was very pleased to sponsor a draft resolution in the Third Committee on the Decade, and my delegation is particularly pleased to note that that draft resolution was adopted yesterday without a vote and with an increased number of sponsors from all regions of the world. 
Australia's national indigenous peoples organization, the Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander Commission, has responsibility for coordination, planning and implementation of Decade activities in Australia. 
The success of the Decade in many instances will depend on the contributions and initiatives of the United Nations specialized agencies, the regional commissions and other United Nations organizations. 
The High Commissioner for Human Rights will have an important role in making coordination effective, as will the Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights in his capacity as Coordinator of the Decade. 
In this context the establishment of an adequately resourced focal unit in the Centre for Human Rights is an urgent priority. 
The programme of action for the Decade will enable the international community to address the central issues of concern to indigenous peoples over a more productive period of time than was possible during the International Year of the World's Indigenous People. 
The programme must be shaped to achieve lasting improvements in their economic, social, cultural and political situations and to enable them to exercise and enjoy their rights more effectively. 
The Decade should also encourage the development of other international standards for the protection and promotion of their human rights, such as those relating to indigenous cultural and intellectual property, the environment and development. 
Australia believes that the Decade also provides an opportunity for Governments to support the creation of a permanent forum in the United Nations system to address the broad range of issues of concern to them. 
We owe it not only to them but also to ourselves to meet the challenge of achieving lasting results during the Decade, of establishing new partnerships and of bringing the dispossessed out of the shadows. 
Mrs. Pavall (Norway): On behalf of the Nordic countries Denmark, Finland, Iceland, Sweden and my own country, Norway I have the honour to congratulate the General Assembly on this memorable day with the opening of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People. 
The Nordic countries see the Decade as a fitting continuation of the International Year of the World's Indigenous People, which laid the foundation for raising the world's awareness of indigenous peoples and for bringing indigenous values and rights into focus. 
The Decade should, in our opinion, mobilize international cooperation in order to improve the social and economic conditions of indigenous peoples and to establish standards which guarantee their human rights. 
The target areas of health, education, environment, human rights and development remain priority issues throughout the Decade. 
This Decade will take place, however, within an ongoing and dynamic process of international political action on indigenous issues, and rather than taking the focus away from that process the Decade should be an instrument to further the interests of the indigenous peoples. 
Incidentally, another international Decade will be proclaimed soon: the Decade on Human Rights Education. 
Education both about and for indigenous peoples is an essential part of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People. 
Governments, indigenous peoples and even non-governmental organizations must be closely involved in the planning, implementation and evaluation of activities during the Decade. 
The new partnership must also be reflected as an integral part of deliberations and policies throughout the United Nations system as well as in national policies and development-assistance programmes. 
Indigenous populations count at least 300 million inhabitants with different backgrounds and living conditions. 
Local strategies and activities planned for the Decade will therefore be different depending upon the area and the needs of the participants. 
Internationally, the approach is different, and the Governments of the Nordic countries are grateful for the report, submitted by the Secretary-General, on a comprehensive programme of action for the International Decade. 
I can assure the Assembly that we have studied the ideas and suggestions it contains with great interest, and we look forward to thorough discussion of the programme of action on the basis of this report. 
In this regard, allow me to comment on a few aspects which are of particular importance to us. 
There is a strong interest in continuing this important work. 
Again, we stress the importance of elaborating the proposal in full partnership with indigenous peoples. 
The Nordic countries have on several occasions expressed their commitment to the ongoing work towards drafting a universal declaration on the rights of indigenous peoples. 
The draft declaration is now before the Commission on Human Rights. 
We urge Governments to adopt a constructive role in the discussion of that draft. 
It is also of utmost importance to our Governments that indigenous peoples should be able to make substantive contributions to the Commission's consideration of the draft declaration. 
As for the United Nations, we would like to see a much larger portion of the regular budget used on the indigenous sector. 
It is also essential that the indigenous aspect be included in United Nations activities and operations systemwide. 
Next year, two important conferences will take place, the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women, both of which are important also from an indigenous perspective. 
We therefore sincerely hope that indigenous issues will be included as part of the ongoing preparations for the two conferences. 
Efforts must also be made within the Decade to ensure that indigenous peoples as one of the most disadvantaged groups in society receive the necessary attention in order to bring to the forefront their special development needs within the overall context of development. 
This is experience which is valuable and should be drawn upon in the further planning for the Decade. 
This Decade is an opportunity to acknowledge the status of indigenous people in their respective countries. 
We are confident that the invaluable opportunity provided by the Decade's institution for progress in the areas identified by the United Nations in 1993 will yield fruit. 
Mr. Blandino Canto (Dominican Republic), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Work has already begun to promote greater awareness of the interests of indigenous people and to try to develop solutions to their difficulties in these areas human rights, the environment, development, education and health. 
Achievements in the International Year of the World's Indigenous People provided a basis for further action and progress, at both the international and the national levels. 
The enjoinder to us all underlying the United Nations proclamation is that the Decade must move forward from here. 
This is a process which New Zealand wholeheartedly supports. 
We will participate fully in encouraging and trying to facilitate the achievement of the Decade's aims and look to other States to do likewise. 
In order to ensure that all the effort put into the Decade will bear concrete results, the New Zealand Government emphasizes that the Programme of Activities developed for the Decade must be focused and action-oriented. 
Careful consideration of the activities to be included is necessary, so as to produce a well-supported plan. 
We welcome the work done so far on the development of a Programme of Activities, at the Technical Meeting in Geneva in July, and since then by Mrs. Daes and the Secretary-General. 
We also endorse the proposal to hold a second technical meeting on the Decade in 1995 to help finalize planning for the Decade. 
New Zealand also believes that an objective of the Decade should be to promote increased cooperation between indigenous people, so as to increase their own effective role in the resolution of the problems facing them. 
Governments are encouraged to work with indigenous people in a spirit of partnership. 
To achieve sustained progress towards the achievement of the Decade's goals, we believe it is important that appropriate domestic activities reflect the needs and aspirations of the indigenous people of each country. 
This underlines the importance attached to the language as a vital part of the identity and culture of Maori. 
We welcome the attention given in the Secretary-General's preliminary report (A/49/444) on a comprehensive programme of action for the Decade as to how this can be done. 
An important step towards increasing information flows about the situation of indigenous people can certainly be taken by collecting statistical data. 
New Zealand also encourages the designation of focal points on indigenous issues within the specialized agencies and the development institutions, as was requested by the United Nations resolution on the Decade last year. 
New Zealand also welcomes the report's suggestions of ways in which particular agencies can involve themselves in the Decade. 
The key issue is really for agencies to take action on indigenous issues as part of their core activities, recognizing that such issues have an important place in their mainstream work and according them appropriate priority. 
Agencies could also provide a valuable focus for financial and other forms of support for the Decade by taking the lead in coordinating work on particular objectives. 
We welcome preliminary work on coordination and planning that has already been done in recent inter-agency contacts, and we look forward to continuing progress in this area. 
Among the international developments referred to there is the question of establishing within the United Nations system a permanent forum for indigenous people. 
The New Zealand Government considers this to be integral to the nature of the document and to be a natural step along the path towards the eventual adoption of a suitable declaration. 
New Zealand is a long-standing proponent of the development and adoption of an appropriate declaration that recognizes the right of indigenous people to greater involvement in the determination of their economic and social destiny. 
We now need to build on that and to use the opportunity of a longer time-frame to work for further progress towards the solution of problems faced by indigenous people. 
As we participate in this important international initiative, we shall also continue our efforts domestically and in discussion with Maori to ensure that their rights and concerns are accorded special attention, consistent with the founding document of our country, the Treaty of Waitangi. 
It will continue to promote development opportunities for Maori and improvement in the delivery of social services to Maori. 
But the New Zealand Government will also continue to work actively to try to find solutions to the remaining difficulties. 
It is timely, in this regard, to mention that the New Zealand Government's policy proposals for resolving Maori grievances under the Treaty of Waitangi were released yesterday. 
This marks the beginning of an in-depth process of consultation with Maori to ensure that their views of the proposals are considered before the policies are finalized. 
The Government wishes to achieve settlements of Maori grievances that are fair, achievable and durable. 
The process will be a challenging one, but it is none the less critical to achieving progress on the settlement of Treaty grievances. 
The Decade provides the mechanism for all to act together to strengthen international cooperation in working towards solutions to the problems faced by indigenous people throughout the world. 
Mr. Goodleaf (Canada): Canada welcomes the opportunity to speak on this occasion to mark the beginning of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People. 
Canada is no stranger to this Assembly. 
Its commitment to the values of the United Nations can be measured daily, and its commitment to international cooperation stands as the hallmark of our partnerships with other nations. 
Canada stands again before representatives herewith equal determination to ensure that the goals set for the Decade we celebrate are achieved. 
Canada took pride in being one of the sponsors of the draft resolution that sets out guiding principles, priorities and directions for action during the Decade, as well as a framework for international cooperation. 
We call on Governments and, in particular, on the Secretary-General and the United Nations system to work together, in cooperation with indigenous people around the world, to give substance to our commitments. 
We welcome the appointment of the Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights as Coordinator for the Decade and the Secretary-General's preliminary report on a comprehensive programme of activities. 
We want to highlight the fact that the report recognizes that consultation and cooperation with indigenous people must be a guiding principle. 
We commend those agencies that are considering ways to increase their efforts to take special account, in their budgeting and programming, of the needs of indigenous people. 
We note the interest of the United Nations Development Programme in the promotion of indigenous partnership, trade and development. 
We urge the Coordinator and agencies to continue their collaboration and to seek innovative, creative ways to involve indigenous people and organizations in their activities. 
There are many other ongoing and interrelated activities at the domestic, regional and international levels which can be brought together and advanced under the unifying goal and theme of the Decade. 
At the next session of the Commission on Human Rights to consider the draft declaration, ensuring that the process provides for the most effective participation of indigenous representatives must be a priority. 
In Canada we are seeking the views of other Governments, aboriginal organizations and other potential partners on objectives and plans we will pursue during the Decade. 
We are all very much aware that further changes are needed if challenges faced by aboriginal people in all countries are to be overcome. 
In Canada much has been accomplished, and much is under way to deal with aboriginal issues in ways reflecting the partnership in action. 
The Government of Canada is prepared to act on the premise that aboriginal people in Canada possess the inherent right of self-government and that that right exists within the Canadian Constitution. 
Giving effect to that inherent right will require significant changes to existing arrangements, and discussions have been held on how this might be accomplished. 
Yesterday the Government of Canada announced an unprecedented and comprehensive agreement that will fundamentally change the relationship between Canada and the First Nations in the Province of Manitoba. 
As a result of other negotiations between aboriginal groups and Governments, land-claim settlements have now been reached across the Canadian Arctic and elsewhere. 
In some cases they are related to new Government structures, such as the creation of Canada's third territory, Nunavut, by 1999. 
In the area of health, a comprehensive policy is being developed with national aboriginal organizations, designed to address the health and social problems facing aboriginal people. 
In education, there are new initiatives at all levels, from head-start programmes for pre-school children to expanded funding for post-secondary education. 
Aboriginal people are moving to the forefront of Canadian life in business and commerce, culture and the arts, educational endeavours, public service, law, medicine and so forth. 
National aboriginal achievement awards have started to give special recognition to these individuals. 
Canada's first Arctic Ambassador, Mary Simon, is well-known to many here for her activities, particularly on behalf of the Inuit. 
It should inspire us to look ahead and consider what objectives we might set, what plans we might make, what goals we might reach domestically and in cooperation with partners in other countries in the United Nations system and, equally important, with indigenous peoples. 
Mr. Duchicela (Ecuador) (interpretation from Spanish): In August of 1533, on the death of Atahualpa, the last ruling Inca of the Tahuantisuyo, one of the wise men of the Empire declared in profound sorrow and despair, Chaupi Punllapi tutayarca It became night in the middle of the day. 
Few phrases manage to summarize with such clarity and vision the fate suffered by the Indians of my country since the Spanish invasion. 
In order for our countries to emerge from underdevelopment, we must eliminate our profound internal social, economic and cultural differences. 
We must also recognize the relevance of our Indian heritage and banish any trace of discrimination against indigenous cultures and their subordination to so-called Western culture. 
Since its inception the United Nations has shown the world what can be achieved when dialogue, concertation and negotiation are used as mechanisms to resolve the many differences that naturally arise between the countries of the world. 
Its contribution towards the achievement of world peace and respect for human rights and its invaluable support for our peoples' achievement of social and economic development in today's world are unquestionable. 
My country, Ecuador, resolutely supports the United Nations Charter of principles, fulfils United Nations resolutions and agreements and considers that the United Nations makes an invaluable contribution towards the realization of our national aspirations in an international context of ever greater complexity. 
It is with satisfaction and pride that we are witnessing one of the most illustrious periods in human history, characterized by the vigorous presence of the world's indigenous peoples in the world order. 
The faith and dynamism of indigenous peoples' organizational and creative process, springing from our roots and cultural identity, have enabled us to coexist and find new ways to consolidate our existence as peoples. 
The unity of indigenous peoples is no longer the patrimony only of its sons and daughters; rather, it is becoming a legacy for all the peoples of the world in this time of conflict and violence, which, regrettably, persist in some parts of the world. 
In spite of this encouraging vision of brotherhood and unity, the global situation of the indigenous peoples of the world continues to be critical, and the well-being of the indigenous population is at risk, especially as regards women and children. 
International organizations and national Governments must now maximize their efforts and modify their practices in order to increase the technical and financial resources available to support the integral development of indigenous peoples with broad respect for their principles and cultural identity. 
Instead, we must today go forward towards a greater and more decisive investment of resources and technology so that the indigenous peoples can consolidate their presence in the social, economic, political and cultural spheres. 
Similarly, the indigenous peoples of Ecuador, although generally ignored and left outside the mainstream of development, have managed not only to survive but to grow and to become stronger within the constraints of such critical conditions of life. 
My country has begun to understand that, in order to attain social and economic development for the Ecuadorian population as a whole, it is indispensable and urgent that the indigenous peoples participate actively in our contemporary society. 
Our Government, under the leadership of President Sixto Duran-Ballen, has initiated a series of actions that have this objective in mind. 
One of these actions was the creation in May of this year of the National Secretariat for Indigenous Affairs and Ethnic Minorities, over which I am proud to preside. 
The Secretariat's main objectives are: first, to plan and coordinate all Government action on behalf of the indigenous communities; secondly, to promote social and economical projects in those communities; and, thirdly, to revitalize the indigenous cultures within the broader framework of Ecuador's intercultural development. 
It would be illusory to believe that after so many years of neglect and inattention on the part of earlier Governments and civil society in general, we can, from one day to another, resolve all of the acute problems facing the indigenous population. 
We want to do away with the empty speeches, political manipulation and false hopes that traditional politicians in Ecuador have used, mainly as part of their electoral tactics towards the indigenous population. 
The indigenous peoples in my country daily face many situations that threaten their survival and well-being as individuals and as peoples. 
Extreme poverty in Ecuador exists mainly among the indigenous and black populations. 
The worst indicators regarding health, nutrition, literacy, environmental damage, lack of jobs, infant mortality, school drop-out rate and migration to the cities are all to be found mainly among the indigenous and black populations of the country. 
As if this were not enough, the cultural alienation that we suffer, the scant attention given to indigenous and Afro-Equatorial cultures, the disdain for native languages and cultural values, are all serious threats that my people confront on a daily basis. 
My country welcomes that decision and congratulates all who have worked to bring it about, especially the Goodwill Ambassador for the International Year, Ms. Rigoberta Mench Tum. 
The world must know that we the indigenous peoples are not willing to tolerate one more day of neglect, deceit and lack of respect for our identity, values, history and dignity. 
Like the brothers and sisters that we are, we will help each other and strengthen our potential through the exchange of experiences. 
We will welcome among us all the white and mestizo brothers and sisters who believe in our cause. 
We will preserve our work ethic and our love for the land and nature and for human solidarity. 
Mr. Camacho Omiste (Bolivia) (interpretation from Spanish): Bolivia welcomes the opening of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People. 
The indigenous peoples, estimated to number over 300 million, are a significant component of the international community. 
Of course, it will be necessary to do much more to end all forms of discrimination against and marginalization of these peoples. 
In the meantime, some international provisions are of particular importance, such as the International Labour Organisation's Convention 169, which constitutes an authentic model on this subject. 
There are other resolutions of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) and various agencies which are worthy of mention and which are being introduced into the national legislation of some States. 
That is why the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development points out that indigenous peoples and their communities have a vital role to play in environmental management and development because of their knowledge and traditional practices. 
The constitutional reform adopted this year through our new Article 171 states that in Bolivia: 
As President Gonzalo Schez de Lozada said in his statement to the General Assembly, in Bolivia participation is no longer a mere word. 
It also recognizes the representatives of grass-roots territorial organizations, designated in accordance with their practices, customs and statutory provisions. 
Moreover, the educational reform now under way will ensure that in Bolivia children learn to read in their mother tongue, thereby respecting the multicultural and multiethnic nature of our society. 
On the basis of this reform, the children of our Aymara, Quechua, Guaran and Amazonian peoples will learn to read in their own languages and only after that will learn to speak, read and write in Spanish and other languages. 
The aforementioned legal instruments constitute real milestones in the history of Bolivia, which is determined to make its representative democracy an increasingly participatory process. 
As an advance tribute to the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People, the Government of Bolivia convinced a meeting of representatives of Latin American Governments, grass-roots peasant organizations and international and cooperation agencies, in the city of Cochabamba in June. 
We are also pleased to inform the Assembly that the Fund is in force thanks to the ratification of the Constituent Agreement by a growing number of States, including Mexico, Peru, Panama, Ecuador, Paraguay, Spain and Bolivia. 
Of course, Mexico has always recognized its mestizo nature the fact that we are the product of two sources which, in many senses, complemented each other and resulted in a new culture and a new personality. 
In any event, at the constitutional level, we in Mexico today recognize the multi-ethnic and multi-cultural nature of the country and, hence, the dignity of the indigenous peoples. 
Recognition of the plurality of cultures and of the legitimacy and dignity of all cultures as a mark of civilization should be universally accepted today. 
Unfortunately, we are also living in a time of contradiction: the universality of contacts among peoples and cultures the creative diversity and the spiritual richness generated by shared experiences is now being sorely tested in outbreaks of racism and xenophobia. 
We must also recognize that in virtually all parts of the world the indigenous populations comprise the poorest groups and, almost always, groups in abject poverty. 
Therefore, the struggle against poverty is also the struggle for the well-being of indigenous populations. 
We wish to reiterate that understanding and negotiation are the only viable means of resolving the complex situation of the indigenous peoples. 
In the specific case of Mexico, the Government has reaffirmed its commitment to a homeland of peace, with its desire to establish a nation of equity - a Mexico with justice for all. 
The International Decade of the World's Indigenous People presupposes first and foremost a recognition of the plurality and diversity of cultures and, even more, recognition of their dignity, of their own irreplaceable values. 
It also presupposes recognition of the rights of the indigenous peoples as individual human rights but also as collective rights and as social rights. 
We wish nonetheless to reiterate the importance of having the Decade celebrated in national, regional and international spheres through specific activities that will be of tangible benefit to the indigenous people of the world. 
Mexico will pay particular attention to the establishment of a permanent forum for indigenous people within the United Nations system and to their participation in the different working groups. 
The launching of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People is a positive political sign, one which recognizes the need to establish a new relationship with our indigenous people. 
Today undoubtedly heralds a historic event for our Organization. 
It means the fulfilment of an important longing and constitute an act of justice for millions of indigenous people who, in many parts of the world, are victims largely of poverty, marginalization and oppression. 
Then, at the borders of the ancient kingdoms the conquerors appeared with their great ships and their arrogance, their invincible weapons and their all-powerful gods. Ancient civilizations of stone that believed their time had come, crumbled, stupefied before the white man. 
Then, we were no longer all indigenous peoples, because that nature which so intimately revealed the truth of our roots was reduced to a form of marginalization, discrimination, servitude. 
And they were always in a subordinate position, never coming of age, considered unable to assume the supreme virtues of the civilization that had conquered them. 
Thus was consummated what may perhaps be the greatest act of genocide in history, the genocide of the aboriginal peoples of Asia, Africa and America in the process of building the empires of today. 
Centuries have passed since then and the world has begun to turn its gaze to those survivors who are clinging like victims of a shipwreck to what remains of their possessions. 
In spite of centuries of domination, a domination that still exists in many places they have the wisdom to preserve what is theirs. 
And what is theirs is vast and very beautiful. 
The most sophisticated cultures can learn a great lesson from the indigenous communities, who have preserved intact the small world left to them by the conquest, a world where one can still detect the colonizers of today standing with laws and guns in their ambitious hands. 
If there is anyone to whom modern society, countries and the international community have a social debt to pay, it is the indigenous communities. 
What has been done in recent years to recognize and protect their values, their practices, their creations, their language, their beliefs and their land, is no more than a partial payment of that enormous debt. 
These communities achieved major political representation and participation through the new political Constitution adopted in 1991 and through the broad process of indigenous organization and mobilization that began more than 25 years ago. 
The State recognizes and protects the ethnic and cultural diversity of the Colombian nation, 
The State has the duty to promote and encourage access to culture by all Colombians through equal opportunities, ongoing education and scientific, technical, artistic and professional training during all stages of creating a national identity. 
Culture in all its manifestations is the foundation of nationhood. 
The State shall promote research, science, development and the dissemination of the nation's cultural values. 
Teaching in communities with their own linguistic traditions shall be bilingual. 
Finally, articles 230 and 246 recognize the political and legal autonomy of indigenous communities, which shall be exercised in conformity with their practices and customs, so long as these do not contradict the Constitution or the law. 
My country has the political will to ensure that these laws are reflected in effective measures to assist and protect indigenous ethnic groups. 
The programme of the Government of President Ernesto Samper known as the social leap forward is aimed at improving living standards for the poorest, most vulnerable, most isolated, least educated groups, including the indigenous population. 
In connection with the activities of the Decade, Colombia participated in the regional preparatory meeting held at Cochabamba, Bolivia, where recommendations were developed for Latin American and Caribbean Governments to give concrete form to the Decade. 
Those proposals have been submitted to Governments for their comments and observations with a view to consolidating an official regional proposal. 
We also participated in the July 1994 meeting held to draw conclusions from the activities of the International Year of the World's Indigenous People and to formulate a plan of action and a plan for financing the International Decade. 
At that meeting, a report was submitted on policies developed for participation and cooperation between the State and indigenous organizations. 
This enabled us to set up the National Council for Indigenous Policy, the Committee on Indigenous Human Rights, regional and local inter-institutional coordination committees, the Mining Oversight Council, and national committees on health and education. 
Through those bodies, indigenous people can state their problems, and joint solutions can be sought. 
It is worth noting our work to define and put in place procedures for demarcating indigenous territorial entities, which will form part of the Colombian State's administrative political structure. 
Today in Colombia, more than 26 million hectares are protected as indigenous preserves. 
My country's indigenous Paeca people do not need new land; they need their own land, because in their world view the land does not belong the Paecas, but the Paecas to the land. 
Their gods, their ancestors and life itself come from the land. 
Indigenous tribes are the poorest communities of the countries in which they live, but they are certainly not the least wise. 
Are our values superior to theirs? Is our world view richer? Might we not learn from their way of approaching the world as a blessing of the gods rather than a commodity for mass consumption? 
At last we have a splendid opportunity for genuine dialogue between civilizations, which is possible only on the basis of equality among the interlocutors. 
Those who remain are the survivors of innumerable conquests. 
Our world owes each of them an enormous debt. 
In the absence of the President, Mr. Biegman (Netherlands), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
This is a very important occasion, the inauguration of the International Decade for indigenous people. 
I am sure that all indigenous people are grateful to this world body. 
I wish, however, to appeal to all men and women of goodwill to continue the struggle to save indigenous people from sliding into a dark and uncertain future. 
They need sympathy and moral and material support so that they can take their rightful place in the management of their own affairs in the world. 
I would also like to thank those private and public organizations and non-governmental organizations that have assisted in the general development of indigenous people financially and materially. 
I would, however, implore them to continue helping in this noble crusade, which has a long way to go to reach its final destination, which is complete and guaranteed survival. 
We must not at any time during this long march lose track of our final goal, which is the survival of the indigenous people. 
Save for the geographical, historical and psychological and cultural differences, the problems facing the indigenous communities of the world are the same. 
The Masai of East Africa have the same problems as the indigenous people of Mexico and the Ndorobo of Africa have the same problems as the indigenous people of Guatemala. 
Indigenous people are normally dispossessed communities, people whose lands have been grabbed by colonizers or other adventurers. 
Indigenous people have been protectors and conservers of the general environment. 
They are the only people who have learned how to coexist with nature. 
Most of the rain and mist forest had been conserved for centuries by the indigenous peoples along with the crucial water catchments of the world. 
The wildlife of East Africa and southern Africa have been conserved and protected by indigenous people. 
It is also important for the world to know that if the forest, the wildlife, and the fish are destroyed, and if the flow of life-giving water is interfered with, the indigenous people will be destroyed. 
And if the indigenous people and all that is dear to them are destroyed, then the world will also be destroyed. 
This is a message to the world: Save the indigenous people and you will have saved the world. 
Destroy the indigenous people and you will have destroyed the world. 
Our forests have been slashed and burned. 
Massive logging has destroyed the rain forest. 
Water sources have been destroyed. 
All this is done because of unlimited greed; sometimes it is done hypocritically in the name of development. 
Culture, language and democratic traditions have also been destroyed all over, especially through the deliberate transfer of population to the territories of indigenous peoples. 
The Masai of East Africa can say that their pastoral tradition has been destroyed in that way because of the massive encroachment on their lands and territories. 
These massive transmigrations have created a situation where the land is fenced in small paddocks which interfere with the normal traditional flow of livestock and wildlife. 
Grazing is interfered with. Water sources and the pastoral tradition are destroyed. 
So is the existence of wildlife, which is a great heritage of the world. 
The United Nations should continue to champion the rights of indigenous peoples, to restore their culture, wealth and dignity and to ensure their survival. 
We hear of the new world order; we hear of the partnership for peace. 
It is now imperative also that the world attend to indigenous communities throughout the world and consider seriously supporting their development and progress. 
We demand therefore that the lands and territories of indigenous peoples be respected, not only to promote our economy and general welfare but also to ensure our survival. 
Our culture must be respected and allowed to flourish and reign within the preserves of indigenous populations. 
Our languages should be preserved and our children should be educated in accordance with the cultures and traditions of indigenous peoples. 
Our land should never again be stolen or grabbed. 
In particular, his Government is addressing the rights of vulnerable groups such as indigenous peoples and pastoralists with a view to integrating them into the economic, political and social mainstream of Kenya, with the rest of the people. 
Mr. Samana (Papua New Guinea): It is an honour and pleasure for me to take this opportunity to state the views of my delegation on the important occasion of our commemoration of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People. 
Indigenous people are the autochthonous or aboriginal peoples of the land and are found in many parts of the world. 
From one angle of history, indigenous peoples can be considered to be pioneers and the discoverers of new lands. 
Today, throughout the world, indigenous peoples continue to struggle to regain their rights to their land, to maintain their identity and to safeguard the continuity of their basic means of sustenance. 
The current socio-economic predicament of indigenous peoples is a direct result of the barbaric militarism and hegemonic expansionism of the last 200 years, including colonialism. 
Many indigenous people are driven out of their lands, pushed to the periphery or completely wiped out in the onslaught of domineering migrants who happen to possess superior technology and better organizational skills. 
The imposition of new laws governing land tenure and the introduction of new modes of economic production have resulted in the further socio-economic marginalization of indigenous peoples. 
As entrenched minorities, indigenous peoples continue to be victims of racial, religious and social prejudice. 
The loss of autonomy and self-respect has in some cases led to increased anti-social behaviour among the dispossessed minorities, a symptom of human withdrawal and of the rejection of domination. 
Having noted with grave concern the plight of indigenous peoples, my delegation applauds the international community for the Assembly's timely consideration of their situation. 
The international community should further encourage the maintenance of their identity, culture and language and give adequate support to training and education to empower them to enjoy the benefits of modern technology and economy as equal citizens. 
At this juncture in human history we cannot claim to have attained a higher status of civilization or modernity so long as human prejudice exists, whether on the basis of colour, income or creed. 
We therefore note with much satisfaction that many countries have improved their efforts to recognize the rights of indigenous people. 
Within our South Pacific region, my delegation wishes to compliment the New Zealand Government for its positive effort in recognizing the land rights of the indigenous Maori people and for its supportive policies that seek to provide access for smaller Pacific communities to the benefits of its social amenities. 
We also recognize the positive outcome of the Australian Supreme Court decision on the historic Marbo land case, which for the first time in history recognizes the land rights of the aboriginal people. 
We hope that positive moves such as these can be emulated to give further recognition to other peoples throughout the world. 
The indigenous peoples of the world have played a custodial role in sustaining the world's biodiversity, through which we can all benefit from the use of genetic resources for food and agricultural development. 
The skills of the indigenous people and their local knowledge of flora and fauna represent a source of new knowledge of medicinal herbs and plants that offers a number of opportunities for the development of pharmaceutical products. 
The knowledge of indigenous technology, unique art forms and music and traditional values, offers ethical inspiration and the challenge of an alternative world view that seeks to maintain social harmony and harmony with nature. 
Despite the benefits of modern science and technology, my delegation takes particular note of the obvious negative impact on societal stability, such as the frequency of family breakdowns, the increasing number of homeless single families and the abuse of children, and psychological breakdowns. 
Whatever the socio-economic situation, the convivial lifestyle of the indigenous people provides inner strength and comfort for its members. 
For example, so long as the extended family system exists, Governments in many developing countries do not have to bother to maintain social welfare programmes that are proving to be detrimental to the people concerned and becoming an unbearable economic cost to the State. 
We share the view with others that land alienation and lack of development have a direct correlation to rural-urban migration and the creation of poverty. 
At this juncture, I wish to draw some lessons from the experiences of my own country on this subject of the rights of indigenous minorities. 
Papua New Guinea is a country composed of thousands of ethnicities. 
A particular context is therefore provided in which Government and people can relate in such a way that the people's rights are constitutionally protected. 
In recognizing the diversities of our communities, the constitution of Papua New Guinea allows for the direct participation of our people in political decision-making and delegates governmental and administrative responsibilities through a decentralized form of Government that embraces the different villages, districts and provinces. 
By giving constitutional recognition and encouraging participation, Papua New Guinea is able to maintain its unity through diversity. 
Consistent with its constitutional provisions, Papua New Guinea's mining, fisheries and forestry policies and legislation allow for the direct participation of landowners in negotiations that determine the terms and conditions for natural resource development. 
In this case, the rights and the interest of the indigenous people are not negated. 
The State, while protecting the collective interest of citizens, takes a conciliatory role in assisting the landowners and the investors to come to terms and strike an amicable development proposal that meets the mutual interest of parties involved, that is, the people, the State and the investors. 
However, it is noted that in some cases the extension of indigenous rights beyond the parameters of accepted legal norms can give rise to serious problems in the maintenance of national consensus and cohesion. 
For example, land compensation claims and negotiations on resource development can be a drain on limited financial resources, and continuous delay can also create costs for the Government, the people and the investors. 
This must be done within acceptable constitutional and legal parameters, while achieving mutual economic gain and maintaining peaceful coexistence. 
The initial consultative process needs painstaking efforts, which require ingenuity and, above all, patience and the mastery of human relations. 
While we endeavour to establish the legitimacy of national institutions and acceptance of national values, we realize, however, that the unreasonable pursuit of individual rights and ethnic interests can adversely affect social stability and, if not handled sensibly, could eventually undermine the constitutional authority of the Government. 
The basic laws of our country, which are represented by the customary legal norms, affirm the autonomy and the rights of clans as having custodial responsibilities over resources collectively owned, of which land is the most important. 
Therefore, State policies and efforts to establish modern economic arrangements must be relevant and acceptable to the needs of the people, and not the reverse. 
We offer this experience as an option for a genuine people-centred development model for further scrutiny and improvement by the international community, as we consider policy alternatives and appropriate programmes that would facilitate the recognition of the rights and dignity of the indigenous peoples of the world. 
The comprehensive and coordinated implementation of these Declarations would further enhance our efforts to improve the socio-economic conditions and opportunities for the indigenous people. 
Finally, Papua New Guinea pledges its fullest cooperation and support in partnership with the rest of world in achieving the goals of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People. 
It is a source of special satisfaction for me to be able to address this General Assembly on this occasion on behalf of the Government and the indigenous peoples of Nicaragua, a nation that is multi-ethnic, multilingual and pluricultural. 
We also attach the utmost importance to the establishment of a special grant programme for the indigenous populations, separate from the one already existing in the area of advisory services and as a complement to it. 
This programme could also be extended to other spheres of competence of the United Nations, so that the indigenous populations, and particularly those in the developing countries, can contribute with their experience to the work of the United Nations and obtain direct knowledge of the Organization. 
The Decade also means a steady transformation of our nations towards the future in order to creatively embrace diversity and, on this basis, to build or strengthen unity and, of course, the progress of law and of the State codifies it. 
The Nicaraguan indigenous peoples have not only contributed effectively to the process leading to peace, freedom and democracy, but are also still participating in national efforts at reconciliation, democratization and economic and social development. 
We share the opinion expressed by some delegations that indigenous issues should be incorporated for consideration in the preparatory work for the holding of the World Summit for Social Development and on the agenda of the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
We appeal to all the agencies of the system to consider creative and innovative mechanisms to involve more broadly indigenous organizations and peoples in the activities of the Decade. 
We are convinced that the Decade represents a rediscovery of our identity, and this means not only identifying the roots of the past but also means looking to the future. 
It thus means a reaffirmation of the origins of our peoples and cultures and a challenge which should always be present in the efforts that we make for unity and integration of our peoples and nations. 
Let us make the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People a productive reality. 
Let us see to it that this event does not go by as just one among others. 
Let each of us become a transmitter of the strength of the hundreds of millions of indigenous people the world over their spirit of survival, their reality and, above all, their hopes. 
Mr. Larrain (Chile) (interpretation from Spanish): It is an honour and a source of satisfaction for me to speak on this occasion in celebration of this significant event, which inaugurates the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People. 
In this context, a special commission of indigenous peoples has been established. 
Thus, with the close participation of the indigenous peoples, a new law has been drafted. 
In this context, it is Chile's express wish that the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People be a functional and not merely a declarative initiative, thus responding to the aspirations of millions of indigenous people who, historically, have constituted the most marginalized sector of society. 
For this reason, we are extremely interested in seeing the establishment of a permanent forum for the indigenous populations to make possible a dialogue among the various players in international society. 
Furthermore, we support the idea that the programmes and specialized agencies of the United Nations system should incorporate the question of indigenousness in a more definitive way. 
Mr. Vilchez Asher (Nicaragua), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The traumatic experiences deriving from ethnic problems in today's world should inspire within the Organization condemnation of any expression of racism and xenophobia. 
Mr. Insanally (Guyana): One year after we observed the International Year of the World's Indigenous People we meet again today for the inauguration of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People. 
As we are all aware, the Decade is being launched as part of an ongoing process to promote awareness of the rights of indigenous people, as well as national and international actions to satisfy these rights. 
Indigenous people occupy a special position in contemporary society. 
Many have suffered severely as a direct consequence of a cruel colonization that brought untold misery to their lives. 
Not only were their numbers decimated, but their culture and way of life were ravaged also. 
Most of the difficulties that they face today necessitate long-term investment in education, training and infrastructure, the benefits of which cannot be expected to be felt for many years. 
It is an opportunity that the United Nations must pursue fully. 
It is gratifying to note that since the establishment of the Working Group on Indigenous Populations in 1982 considerable progress has been made in the promotion of the interests and rights of indigenous people internationally. 
Over the past few years in particular we have witnessed with satisfaction the increasing momentum of international activities in relation to indigenous people. 
The proclamation, in General Assembly resolution 48/163 of 21 December 1993, of the International Decade commencing on 10 December 1994 therefore marks a high point in this very positive trend. 
The adoption of the theme for that year, Indigenous people a new partnership, was a timely recognition of the importance of working in close collaboration with indigenous people in order to build meaningful relationships on the basis of equality and mutual respect to achieve the objectives of the Year. 
According to the Coordinator of the International Year, in his final report, positive results have emerged from the Year's programme of activities aimed at strengthening international cooperation for the solution of problems confronting indigenous peoples in the areas of development, environment, health, education and human rights. 
The spirit of cooperation which has prevailed engenders new global understanding of indigenous issues, resulting in concerted efforts to protect and promote the rights of indigenous people. 
One major lesson is that much more remains to be done to produce significant and substantive results of enduring benefit to our indigenous people. 
Our experience has taught us that an outreach programme will be successful only if it is based on dialogue with the peoples concerned. 
Policy decisions which may impact on their communities and lives should be worked out through consultation with them at various governmental and non-governmental organizational levels. 
Mindful of this, Guyana remains fully committed to involving our indigenous communities in the promotion of their welfare. 
We listen and act on their concerns as expressed through their representative councils. 
A Ministry for Amerindian Affairs was established by the Government in late 1992 to deal with the welfare of our indigenous communities. 
The Minister for Amerindian Affairs, who is himself an Amerindian, travels regularly within our vast countryside to meet with the Amerindian communities and to ensure that their welfare is amply protected. 
The principle of consultation and collaboration between Government and the indigenous population is thus well entrenched. 
The Iwokrama Rainforest Programme, to which the Government of Guyana has devoted almost 1 million acres of pristine rain forest for research into our rich biodiversity, also incorporates two projects involving our Amerindian people. 
This is tangible acknowledgement that there is much to be learned from the Amerindians' intimate knowledge of the rain forest and the invaluable medicinal properties of its vegetation. 
The Amerindians have a sacred respect for the environment and can therefore teach the international community about its sustainable management. 
At the international level, and more particularly here at the United Nations, we have noted with some interest the efforts under way, particularly those of the United Nations Development Programme, to revive trade between indigenous peoples in order to promote their economic growth and increase intra-indigenous cooperation. 
The promotion of traditional products and crafts may also enhance their cultural development. 
The Government of Guyana is willing to support such ventures and urges the international community to render every assistance to ensure their success. 
We would hope that in the final document ample provision will be made for periodic reviews of the programme's activities to ensure that they are proceeding as we intend. 
Apart from effective planning and co-ordination, it will also be necessary for adequate resources to be made available for projects at the international, regional and national levels. 
Our Government therefore urges other Governments, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and the private sector to contribute generously to the Voluntary Fund for the Decade, which we hope will be established by the Secretary-General in 1995. 
In addition to resources for the Voluntary Fund, it is important that adequate human and financial resources be made available to the Centre for Human Rights in support of its activities. 
This is vital, since the Centre for Human Rights will have a key role to play in the elaboration of the Year's activities. 
Finally, it is our view that activities of the programme for the Decade should revolve very closely around the draft declaration on the rights of indigenous peoples. 
Guyana stands ready to join the rest of the international community to translate this draft declaration, as well as the programme of activities as a whole, into meaningful action on behalf of indigenous peoples everywhere. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Today's ceremonial meeting of the General Assembly is simultaneously a celebration and the occasion for an account of the efforts of the world community during the first International Year of the World's Indigenous People. 
In February 1992, when the International Decade was proclaimed, we said that a year was not sufficient to deal with the problems of indigenous people. 
After two years, we realize that it will probably take more than a decade to solve all these problems. 
These peoples were given no assistance to enable them to establish their cultures, to revive and preserve their traditions or to achieve economic improvement. 
A decision of the Government of the Russian Federation resulted in the establishment of a national organizational committee to prepare for the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People. 
Following discussion and approval, this will be presented to the United Nations and conveyed to the representatives of the indigenous peoples of Russia. 
In the Russian Federation much remains to be done, primarily in the area of legislation, as part of the endeavour of the Decade. 
I refer to the amendment of domestic legislation to make it conform to international standards relating to indigenous peoples. 
In 1993 the international year for indigenous peoples in Russia expeditions were dispatched to various regions of indigenous peoples to gather information about medicinal plants. 
We expect this work to continue. 
These two books will disclose what is happening to peoples that are dying out. 
It was decided to accede, stage by stage, to that Convention beginning with the amendment of our domestic legislation to make it conform. 
The unsatisfactory situation in respect of the entire social infrastructure and the deteriorating environmental situation have resulted in high morbidity and mortality rates among these peoples. 
As we move to a market economy and as the development of natural resources for industrial purposes progresses, these processes could take a disastrous turn. 
We are witnessing the revival of colonial methods of exploiting natural resources. 
I remember a time, years ago, when we the small indigenous peoples living the Soviet Union, believed that we were better off, in all respects, than other aboriginal peoples in all other parts of the world. 
Members of the General Assembly have taken an interest in our problems. 
Thus, we pay the highest tribute and extend the deepest thanks to Mrs. Erika Daes for all that she has done on behalf of indigenous peoples, including her work on the draft declaration on their human rights, which we hope the General Assembly will adopt. 
Experts in the working group commented on the importance to indigenous peoples in the Russian Federation of the Russian programme for the International Decade of the World's Indigenous Peoples. 
This work requires the support of the entire United Nations system. 
A problem that is of great importance to us is that of the environment. 
It affects all territories inhabited by indigenous peoples. 
The experience gained from the International Year of the World's Indigenous People indicates clearly that solutions to these problems will require political resources and political will. 
The General Assembly, quite rightly, took the initiative of establishing a voluntary fund for the International Decade. 
It is appealing for contributions not only from Governments but also from the organizations of the indigenous peoples themselves and from various private institutions and individuals. 
This is a matter to which we want to draw special attention. 
We should like to express some ideas about the possible operation of such a voluntary fund. 
The process of structuring the fund should include consultations with analogous funds in the field for the purpose of coordinating activities. 
These regional and national funds could provide the basis for activities to be undertaken in their own regions and countries. 
Our homeland, Russia, is large; it comprises many small peoples, and so only one or two individuals cannot represent them at international conferences and forums. 
The International Decade seems timely and appropriate, as it follows the International Year. 
It is particularly encouraging that, pursuant to resolution 48/163, the Decade places the necessary emphasis on the strengthening of international cooperation for the solution of problems faced by indigenous peoples in areas such as human rights, the environment, development, education and health. 
Throughout the Decade, the international community will have the opportunity of dealing with the many complex matters that indigenous people must face. 
It is our earnest hope that in the next 10 years we shall succeed in addressing these issues and in providing the necessary answers. 
The Decade will be an important component of the overall medium- and long-term plans and actions under way. 
The Decade will certainly corroborate the set of initiatives currently being undertaken in Brazil aimed at alleviating the hardships faced by the indigenous populations and at searching for specific solutions to issues related to the indigenous communities. 
The Brazilian Federal Constitution is a legal landmark that provides a modern sociological and political framework for indigenous issues. 
The social organization, customs, language, creeds and traditions of indigenous people are fully recognized therein, as is their original right to the lands they traditionally occupy. 
Since our Constitution determines that it is incumbent upon the Union to demarcate, protect and ensure respect for all the indigenous populations' property, the demarcation of these lands has received a very high priority in our federal policy related to indigenous populations. 
It was within this context that a presidential decree was signed in May 1994 creating an interministerial commission in charge of reviewing current projects and programmes that form the bulk of governmental indigenous policy, in light of the principles incorporated in our Federal Constitution. 
This decree is in line with resolution 48/163. 
It should be stressed that education, a priority area of resolution 48/163, has received special attention by the Brazilian Government since the launching of the International Year of the World's Indigenous People. 
Emphasis has been placed on basic sanitation, disease and epidemiological control, immunization campaigns and training in indigenous health. 
It reflects a desire to incorporate technologies and techniques traditionally used by the indigenous communities in coping with the problems they face. 
The partnership In action that prevailed in the implementation of the International Year of the World's Indigenous People should be retained and further explored throughout the Decade. 
We foresee the participation of representatives of indigenous communities in the discussion and preparation of projects and programmes affecting them. 
The participation of non-governmental organizations is also ensured by the presidential decree, which provides for coordination between the Government and the non-governmental organizations, whose involvement is necessary. 
As proclaimed in General Assembly resolution 48/163, the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People has been designed to be a coalition of join efforts aimed at providing some answers to the most pressing problems faced by indigenous people. 
One important lesson was learned from the technical meetings held thus far on the subject of the International Year and the International Decade. 
The format of meetings should be re-examined. 
The increasing number of participants has shown both the eagerness with which indigenous people expect to be heard in the United Nations and, paradoxically, the lack of preparedness of the United Nations system to cope with this new form of participation. 
Nevertheless, the positive experience of the Working Group on Indigenous Populations, where indigenous participation has been welcomed as very useful, should guide us in finding a proper channel for the aspirations of indigenous people to be heard in the United Nations. 
As for the technical meetings format, experience has shown that additional initiatives of this nature may bear little result. 
A very important aspect relating to the International Decade is the involvement of Governments. 
It is our understanding that contacts between United Nations representatives and indigenous populations for the purpose of achieving the goals of the International Decade, in particular the planning and implementation of projects affecting the latter, should be made through the appropriate governmental channels. 
For this reason, mobilization of financial resources cannot be restricted to assisting small-scale projects to be developed by indigenous groups or organizations themselves. 
Effective implementation of national programmes for sustainable development, especially in developing countries, to be designed in accordance with chapter 26 of Agenda 21, will require international financial cooperation as foreseen in chapter 33 of the Agenda. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have heard the last speaker in the debate on this item. 
I therefore declare open the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now consider the reports of the Fifth Committee on agenda items 116 (a), 122 and 123. 
Mr. Djacta (Algeria), Rapporteur of the Fifth Committee (interpretation from French): I have the honour to introduce to the General Assembly today three reports of the Fifth Committee on agenda items 116 (a), 122 and 123. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 6 of its report (A/49/755). 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 116 (a). 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 6 of its report (A/49/756). 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 122. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 6 of its report (A/49/757). 
May I take it that Assembly wishes to adopt this draft decision? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly has thus concluded this stage of its consideration of agenda item 123. 
The President (interpretation from French): This afternoon the General Assembly will consider the reports of the Sixth Committee on agenda items 133 to 145, and 157. 
Mrs. Fernandez de Gurmendi (Argentina), Rapporteur of the Sixth Committee (interpretation from Spanish): I have the honour to introduce to the General Assembly the 14 reports of the Sixth Committee on its work on the agenda items allocated to it at this session. 
I shall first introduce the report (A/49/734) of the Sixth Committee submitted under agenda item 133, entitled Observer status of national liberation movements recognized by the Organization of African Unity and/or by the League of Arab States. 
I now turn to the report of the Sixth Committee in document A/49/735, submitted under agenda item 134, entitled Status of the Protocols Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 1949 and relating to the protection of victims of armed conflicts. 
Under the operative part of the draft resolution, the General Assembly would, inter alia, note that, in comparison with the Geneva Conventions of 1949, the number of States parties to the two additional Protocols is still limited. 
It would further call upon all States that are already parties to Protocol I, or those States not parties, on becoming parties to Protocol I, to make the declaration provided for under article 90 of that Protocol. 
Let me now turn to the report of the Sixth Committee contained in document A/49/736, submitted under agenda item 135, entitled Consideration of effective measures to enhance the protection, security and safety of diplomatic and consular missions and representatives. 
The Assembly would also recall that, without prejudice to their privileges and immunities, it is the duty of all persons enjoying such privileges and immunities to respect the laws and regulations of the receiving State. 
I now invite the Assembly's attention to the report of the Sixth Committee circulated as document A/49/737, under agenda item 136, entitled United Nations Decade of International Law. 
Under the operative part it would, inter alia, adopt the programme for the activities to be commenced during the third term 1995-1996 of the Decade as an integral part of the draft resolution, to which it is annexed. 
The Sixth Committee adopted this draft resolution without a vote, and I trust that the Assembly will do likewise. 
May I now turn to the report of the Sixth Committee before the Assembly in document A/49/738, submitted under agenda item 137, Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty-sixth session. 
The Assembly would also decide that the working group of the whole should, without prejudice to the rules of procedure of the General Assembly, follow the methods of work and procedures outlined in the annex to the resolution, subject to any modifications which it might deem appropriate. 
Draft resolution III recommended by the Sixth Committee under item 137 is entitled Establishment of an international criminal court. 
In its preamble, the General Assembly would note that the International Law Commission had adopted a draft statute and recommended that an international conference of plenipotentiaries be convened to study it and to conclude a convention on the establishment of an international criminal court. 
Both draft resolutions were adopted in the Sixth Committee without a vote, and I trust that the General Assembly will act likewise. 
I turn now to the report of the Sixth Committee before the Assembly in document A/49/740, submitted under agenda item 139, entitled Report of the Committee on Relations with the Host Country. 
I now turn to document A/49/741 and Corr.1 containing the report of the Sixth Committee under agenda item 140, entitled Report of the Special Committee on the Charter of the United Nations and on the Strengthening of the Role of the Organization. 
This year, the Sixth Committee adopted two draft resolutions under this item, which are contained in paragraph 17 of the report. 
The Sixth Committee adopted draft resolution I without a vote, and it is my sincere hope that the Assembly will do the same. 
Under its operative part, the General Assembly would, inter alia, decide that the Special Committee will hold its next session from 27 February to 10 March 1995. 
I turn next to document A/49/742, containing the report of the Sixth Committee under agenda item 141 entitled Question of responsibility for attacks on United Nations and associated personnel and measures to ensure that those responsible for attacks are brought to justice. 
Under the operative part of the draft resolution, the General Assembly would, inter alia, adopt and open for signature, ratification, acceptance or approval, or for accession, the Convention on the Safety of United Nations and Associated Personnel which is annexed to the draft resolution. 
The Convention spells out the duty of States Parties to ensure the safety and security of United Nations and associated personnel, as well as the duty to release or return them when captured or detained. 
As is recalled in its preamble, the draft convention before the Assembly is born of the international community's deep concern over the growing number of deaths and injuries resulting from deliberate attacks against United Nations and associated personnel. 
It seeks to protect that personnel, whose important contribution to the maintenance of peace and security is recognized, from violence and mistreatment, which are unacceptable. 
I trust that the Assembly will wish to adopt without a vote an instrument which is one of the main achievements of the Sixth Committee at the current session. 
The relevant report of the Sixth Committee bears the symbol A/49/743. 
The Declaration characterizes such acts, methods and practices as a grave violation of the purposes and principles of the United Nations. 
It also requires States to fulfil their obligations under the Charter of the United Nations and other provisions of international law with respect to combating international terrorism, and to take measures for the speedy and final elimination of international terrorism. 
It also calls upon the United Nations system of organizations, and other intergovernmental organizations and relevant bodies, to promote measures to combat and eliminate acts of terrorism and to strengthen their role in this field. 
The Assembly would also decide to resume consideration at its fifty-second session of the substantive issues involved and to determine at its fifty-second or fifty-third session the arrangements for the conference, due consideration being given to ensuring the widest possible agreement at the conference. 
I turn now to the report of the Sixth Committee contained in document A/48/745, submitted under agenda item 144, entitled Request for an advisory opinion from the International Court of Justice. 
May I now call attention to document A/49/746, which contains the report of the Sixth Committee submitted under agenda item 145, entitled Review of the procedure provided for under article 11 of the statute of the Administrative Tribunal of the United Nations. 
This brings me to the last report of the Sixth Committee for the current session. 
It is contained in document A/49/747 and concerns item 157, entitled Question of criteria for the granting of observer status in the General Assembly. 
On the recommendation of the Working Group which was entrusted with the task of examining this question, the Sixth Committee adopted the draft decision contained in paragraph 8 of the report. 
I trust that the Assembly, like the Sixth Committee, will adopt this draft decision without a vote. 
That concludes my presentation of the reports of the Sixth Committee. 
I may have unduly taxed the patience of the Assembly, but I hope that delegations will agree that the work and the achievements of the Sixth Committee at this session deserved an item-by-item presentation, no matter how sketchy. 
The President (interpretation from French): Statements will therefore be limited to explanations of vote. 
The positions of delegations regarding the recommendations of the Sixth Committee have been made clear in the Committee and are reflected in the relevant official records. 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
That means that where recorded votes were taken we will do the same. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the representative of Sudan, who wishes to speak in explanation of vote before the voting. 
Mr. Yousif (Sudan): The delegation of Sudan requests a recorded vote on draft resolution II, entitled Draft articles on the law of the non-navigational uses of international watercourses, contained in paragraph 32 of the report of the Sixth Committee (A/49/738). 
We cannot fetter the working group with such phrases in the penultimate preambular paragraph as which should not be affected by the adoption of a new international instrument. 
Since the International Law Commission has completed its work on the draft articles, this paragraph is no longer relevant, especially in a procedural General Assembly resolution. 
We cannot accept the establishment in the draft resolution of a working group for the elaboration of a framework convention on the matter wording which, if the draft became a General Assembly resolution, would prejudice the framework convention before it had been elaborated. 
The delegation of the Sudan will abstain in the voting on draft resolution II, recommended by the Sixth Committee in its report (A/49/738), and hopes that delegations will express their concern at the irrelevance of the penultimate preambular paragraph of the draft resolution. 
Furthermore, the delegation of the Sudan recognizes the importance of the existence of bilateral or multilateral agreements governing the non-navigational uses of international watercourses. 
However, mentioning such agreements in the present text is irrelevant to the purposes of the present draft resolution and fetters the discretion, innovation and creativity of the work of the Working Group of the Whole envisaged in the draft. 
The general purpose should be the progressive enhancement and development of international relations through the intended convention, which should offer new modalities and guiding principles conducive to the protection and maintenance of the interests of future generations. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the three draft resolutions recommended by the Sixth Committee in paragraph 32 of its report (A/49/738). 
No documentation would be required. 
Consequently, should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution I, contained in paragraph 32 of document A/49/738, no additional appropriation would be required under section 25 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution I was adopted by the Sixth Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now turn to draft resolution II, entitled Draft articles on the law of the non-navigational uses of international watercourses. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): Lastly, the Assembly will turn to draft resolution III, entitled Establishment of an international criminal court. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the two draft resolutions recommended by the Sixth Committee in paragraph 12 of its report (A/49/739). 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I consider that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 138? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the Sixth Committee in paragraph 8 of its report (A/49/740). 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I consider that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 139? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take decisions on the two draft resolutions recommended by the Sixth Committee in paragraph 17 of its report (A/49/741). 
Draft resolution I is entitled Declaration on the Enhancement of Cooperation between the United Nations and Regional Arrangements or Agencies in the Maintenance of International Peace and Security. 
Separate votes on the last preambular paragraph and on paragraph 4 (c) of draft resolution II have been requested. 
As a consequence of this objection the motion for division should be voted upon. 
The entire text of draft resolution II recommended by the Sixth Committee in its report (A/49/741), which is before the Assembly, was finally agreed upon at consultations held on 17 November and chaired by Egypt. 
That meeting was open to all interested delegations. 
That main draft resolution on the report of the Charter Committee was prepared as a result of broad consultations. 
I should emphasize that it was adopted by the Sixth Committee on 25 November. 
It received the overwhelming support of 117 States, and there was only one abstention. 
As I have mentioned before, the modified text of the Polish proposal on the question of enemy State clauses was finally agreed upon on 17 November, and no delegation opposed it. 
That is why my delegation strongly opposes any isolating or separating of the last preambular paragraph and paragraph 4 (c) from the draft resolution. 
It is well known to all delegations to the Sixth Committee that it was only because of this compromise that Poland decided to withdraw draft resolution A/C.6/49/L.3 on 18 November. 
My delegation strongly believes that the General Assembly, like the Sixth Committee, will take into account the points and facts concerning this case and will reject the motion for division in respect of draft resolution II. 
The President (interpretation from French): Objection has been made to the request for division. 
Do any members wish to speak on the request for division? 
Ms. Caryanides (Australia): For the reasons very well articulated by the representative of Poland, Australia wishes to oppose the motion for division in respect of this draft resolution. 
The President (interpretation from French): It appears that no other delegation wishes to speak. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): Since the motion for division was rejected, the Assembly will now take a decision on draft resolution II. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the Sixth Committee in paragraph 10 of its report (A/49/742). 
The draft resolution, entitled Convention on the Safety of United Nations and Associated Personnel, was adopted by the Sixth Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President (interpretation from French): By paragraph 1 of the resolution just adopted, the General Assembly has adopted and opened for signature and ratification, acceptance or approval, or for accession, the Convention on the Safety of United Nations and Associated Personnel. 
First, regarding article 1 (b) of the Convention, on the meaning of associated personnel, we understand that host and/or transit States shall be consulted before the deployment of any such associated personnel to carry out activities in support of the fulfilment of the mandate of a United Nations operation. 
Fourthly, we understand that the provisions in article 9 concerning crimes against United Nations and associated personnel do not require the host and/or transit State to legislate for a separate category of crimes if domestic penal laws already cover such crimes. 
Mr. Rosenstock (United States of America): I am pleased to have this opportunity to express my Government's strong support for this important initiative, the new Convention on the Safety of United Nations and Associated Personnel. 
The completion of the negotiation of this instrument, together with its adoption today, is one of the key accomplishments of this session of the General Assembly. 
We are gratified that the international community was able to respond in so short a time to the pressing need for a treaty on this subject. 
Peace-keeping under Security Council mandates has brought stability and relief from fear, hunger and suffering to areas throughout the world. 
We pay tribute to those States which have made such contributions and to their citizens who have served and sacrificed. 
Peace-keeping, as well as other forms of participation in operations under United Nations mandates, can involve risks to the safety and security of participants. 
In recent years this has become increasingly the case. The number of casualties among persons participating in such operations has risen with the numbers of operations and persons deployed. 
We pay tribute to their sacrifice. 
We honour their memory. 
We deplore those who, for whatever reason, attack and injure persons who serve under United Nations mandates. 
Those attacks are attacks on all of us and cannot be condoned. 
The Convention on the Safety of United Nations and Associated Personnel is an important element in protecting United Nations and associated personnel participating in dangerous operations. 
In that context, a consensus was ultimately reached that in order for the Convention to be effective broad coverage would be needed. 
The definitions of United Nations operations and associated personnel ensure that this broad coverage is achieved. 
It is appropriate that operations other than for the purpose of maintaining or restoring international peace and security can be covered under the Convention where there exists an exceptional risk to the safety of personnel participating in such operations. 
article 2 of this Convention adopts the standard found in common article 2 of the 1949 Geneva Conventions and, in so doing, draws a clear and necessary line between the coverage of this Convention and situations covered by other legal regimes, such as the Geneva Conventions' grave breach provisions. 
When common article 2 of the Geneva Conventions does not apply, for example in non-combat situations or in internal armed conflicts, the Convention we are adopting today will apply and will fill any gap in the law by criminalizing attacks on United Nations and associated personnel. 
In sum, the situations not covered by the Convention we are adopting today are covered by common article 2 of the Geneva Conventions, and vice versa. 
Together, these two bodies of international law will provide seamless protection for all United Nations and associated personnel across the entire spectrum of risk or conflict in the peace-keeping area. 
Another important aspect of article 2 in this Convention is that the law of international armed conflict applies, rather than the Convention, if any personnel are engaged as combatants. 
This formulation makes clear that when any unit participating in an operation becomes engaged in a type of combat which turns off coverage under this Convention, the same is true for all other units. 
As a result, it is easier for participants in an operation to know under which legal protective regime they fall in a given situation, and to conform their conduct accordingly. 
This provision addresses the increasing problem of parties to conflicts not only interfering with implementation of United Nations operations but detaining or mistreating persons attempting to carry out United Nations mandates. 
As the Convention states, attacks against, or other mistreatment of, personnel who act on behalf of the United Nations are unjustifiable and unacceptable, by whomsoever committed. Recent treatment of members of UNPROFOR in Bosnia demonstrates the need to confirm and implement these principles. 
The negotiation in so short a period of time of this Convention we are adopting here today has been a monumental achievement. 
We support this Convention and urge Member States to become parties at the earliest possible time. 
Mrs. Fernandez de Gurmendi (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation wishes to express the Argentine Republic's great satisfaction at the adoption by the General Assembly of the Convention on the Safety of United Nations and Associated Personnel, for which we have worked so intensely. 
We hope that the international community, which has responded so swiftly and effectively to the urgent challenge of drafting the Convention, will act with similar dispatch in actively promoting broad participation in it and its speedy implementation. 
In this connection, my delegation wishes to state the intention of the Argentine Government to sign the Convention on the day when it is opened for signature: 15 December. 
Poland is convinced that this constitutes an integral part of the entire consensus. 
Mrs. Cueto Milian (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): The framing of the Convention on the Safety of United Nations and Associated Personnel had an important leitmotif: the urgent need for an appropriate legal framework for guaranteeing the status and security of such personnel as they carry out their duties. 
Imbued with this legitimate concern, my delegation took part in the drafting of the legal instrument which we have just adopted. 
However, the draft convention resulting from that exercise has raised questions about certain crucial aspects of the problem, which give rise to my delegation's strong reservations on the spirit and letter of some of its provisions, inter alia those concerning definitions. 
In our opinion, under the definition of United Nations operations, peace-keeping operations authorized by the Security Council with the consent of the States concerned and directed and controlled by the United Nations should be included as a matter of priority. 
We must not forget that peace-keeping operations are designed to facilitate compliance with the objectives of peace and security provided for in the Charter. 
However, the Charter itself clearly specifies, in paragraph 7 of Article 2, that none of the provisions contained in it shall authorize the United Nations to intervene in matters which are essentially within the domestic jurisdiction of Member States. 
It is therefore essential that any provision we may adopt be based ineluctably on the consent of the States involved in a situation requiring the establishment of a United Nations operation. 
My delegation recognizes the important contribution of United Nations and associated personnel to the maintenance of international peace and security and deplores any action or deliberate attack against such personnel. 
Accordingly, we have joined in the consensus adoption of this Convention. 
The Convention constitutes a significant step forward in creating a more effective framework for deterring attacks against United Nations and associated personnel, thereby increasing the safety of such personnel as well as the effectiveness of the United Nations operations. 
The Governments of New Zealand and Ukraine, in particular, deserve our appreciation for pursuing this initiative with such determination and intelligence. 
My delegation welcomes the wide scope of application reflected in the Convention. 
The section on definitions is sufficiently broad to extend the application of the Convention to personnel involved in a wide range of humanitarian and other peace-building activities in support of the achievements of the mandate of a United Nations operation. 
Under these provisions, those carrying much of the burden for humanitarian relief will be accorded protection under the Convention. 
Mr. Takahashi (Japan): The Convention on the Safety of United Nations and Associated Personnel which we have just adopted is an important step towards ensuring the safety of personnel engaged in United Nations and other operations. 
Japan welcomes the General Assembly's adoption of this Convention. 
My delegation has explained its understanding of this Convention in the course of the Sixth Committee's deliberations. 
It has been the consistent position of Japan that all United Nations operations conducted in dangerous situations, including humanitarian assistance operations, should be covered by this Convention. 
From that standpoint, my delegation welcomes the statement made by the United States delegation to the effect that the Security Council or the General Assembly will not hesitate to make declarations regarding operations to be covered when there is any reasonable concern about the degree of risk. 
Today's development is especially satisfying when we reflect on how much has been achieved in a short space of time. 
The Assembly subsequently decided to establish an ad hoc committee to elaborate a new convention on the safety and security of United Nations and associated personnel. 
Thirdly, the Convention applies to all United Nations operations mandated by the Security Council, whether under Chapter VI or Chapter VII of the Charter. 
Indeed, the Convention would have been of doubtful value had it not extended to those persons who are more likely to be at risk because there is no effective government to extend host State protections. 
It provides a mechanism for extending the Convention's protections to such personnel by way of a declaration of the Security Council or the General Assembly. 
The Nordic countries have joined the consensus on and welcome the adoption of the Declaration on Measures to Eliminate International Terrorism, as an important step in combating international terrorism. 
Proceeding from our desire not to confuse terrorism and the legitimate struggle against foreign occupation, Syria has called for the convening of an international conference to define terrorism and to draw a distinction between terrorism and the struggles of peoples for self-determination. 
My delegation supports resolution A/C.6/49/L.17 and the Declaration attached thereto to the extent that they are not opposed to the principles we have just stated. 
Only acts attributable to States should be considered as violations of conventions on human rights. 
The President (interpretation from French): The General Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the Sixth Committee in paragraph 14 of its report (A/49/744). 
May I consider that the Assembly too wishes to adopt the draft resolution? 
The President: I call on the representative of the United Kingdom, who wishes to explain the position of her delegation on the draft resolution just adopted. 
Paragraph 3 of the resolution just adopted makes clear that when the Assembly returns to this item at its fifty-second session it will have to consider the prospects for achievement of wide agreement at a conference. 
If those prospects are not good because there is still insufficient agreement on the major issues of substance, the Assembly will have to decide, in the light of all of the prevailing circumstances, whether or not there should be a conference to conclude a convention on this subject. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Sixth Committee in paragraph 6 of its report (A/49/745). 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Sixth Committee in paragraph 8 of its report (A/49/746). 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Sixth Committee in paragraph 8 of its report (A/49/747). 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The meeting rose at 5.35 p.m. 
The President (interpretation from French): Members will recall that in an address to the General Assembly on 12 October 1994, at the conclusion of the general debate, the Secretary-General painted a disturbing picture of the financial situation of the Organization. 
Aside from the obvious fact that, in fulfilment of obligations under the Charter, all Members should pay their contributions in a timely manner, the Secretary-General indicated certain other points for consideration. 
Given the gravity of this matter affecting the very functioning of the Organization, I felt obliged to hold consultations with Member States as to the appropriate response and follow-up to the Secretary-General's statement. 
These consultations will facilitate a wide-ranging exchange of views on this important issue. 
Mr. Lamamra (Algeria): I have the honour and privilege to speak on behalf of the Group of 77 and China on the important issue of the financial situation of the United Nations, which has been a matter of growing concern to us all. 
We therefore welcome the opportunity offered us in the General Assembly to express at the highest political level of the Organization the views shared by the Group of 77 and China on this matter. 
On an earlier occasion, we the Member States, in resolution 41/213, which the General Assembly adopted by consensus at its forty-first session, reaffirmed the requirement to fulfil our financial obligations promptly and in full. 
We also collectively recognized the detrimental effect of the withholding of assessed contributions on the functioning of the United Nations, and we recognized further that late payments adversely affect the Organization's financial stability. 
It is a sobering thought that despite our collective recognition of the problems we have failed to act upon them. 
Is it therefore any surprise that, despite the important financial reforms that were mandated in resolution 41/213, there has been no satisfactory solution to the problems. 
Nor is there likely to be one, so long as we do not collectively address the issues that we have fully recognized or implement the principles that we reaffirmed in resolution 41/213. 
Without a viable financial basis, however, none of those expectations will be realized, since the only source of the Organization's funds is we, the Member States. 
We have taken due note of the current status of contributions outstanding to the Organization, as well as its obligations. 
We find it self-evident that the financial problems of our Organization can be substantially addressed only when all Member States pay their contributions in full and on time. 
The Group of 77 and China recognize the need to extend sympathetic and particular understanding to those among us who are temporarily unable to meet their financial obligations as a consequence of genuine economic problems. 
We would underline the fact that these are funds which have already been mandated by us after due consideration in the Main Committees. 
The Group of 77 and China believe that after the membership has approved the funding proposals there can be no other reasons for delaying payments. 
The Group of 77 and China believe that all our efforts to modernize and streamline the Organization in preparation for the next century will not meet with success so long as it continues to operate under a virtually permanent state of financial stress. 
The Group of 77 and China note with concern the suggestion that there is somehow a link between the current cash-flow problems and the existing systems of assessment. 
We are unable to share this approach. 
There are no objective indicators that suggest this linkage. 
We wish to recall that the scales of assessment are the incremental result of our shared experience and common understanding. 
They are based on guiding principles that we have all agreed with. 
How then can we claim that they are do not fully reflect consensus? So long as there is no mutual agreement to review or revise the consensus, it is our understanding that the existing scales have our collective sanction. 
We are therefore required, under the Charter, to meet our obligations. 
We believe, therefore, that any unilateral actions that could lead to undesirable results would not only deepen the current difficulties but would also serve to create reservations about the genuine commitment of all Member States to the fundamental principle of the democratization of international relations. 
We further reiterate that the principles for the apportioning of peace-keeping expenses, as set out in General Assembly resolution 3101 (XXVIII) and reaffirmed by consensus in subsequent resolutions dealing with financing of peace-keeping operations, remain valid today. 
This approach remains equally valid today; expenditure on peace-keeping is currently three times that of the regular expenditures. 
The Group of 77 and China therefore hold that our discussions must be based on due recognition of agreed principles and present practices. 
Further, we must consider the pressing problems of alleviating the cash-flow crisis as our immediate task in our overall objective of addressing the financial situation. 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union, Austria and Hungary. 
Only Member States can provide a sound financial basis for the Organization. 
Their assessed contributions form that financial basis. 
Under the United Nations Charter, Member States have a legally binding obligation to bear the expenses of the Organization as apportioned by the General Assembly; all Member States must pay their contributions promptly, in full and unconditionally. 
A historic review shows that the issue of the Organization's liabilities' exceeding its available cash is not a new phenomenon. 
The overall financial situation will deteriorate further in the coming year unless decisive and concrete measures are taken to address the situation. 
The member States of the European Union, Austria and Hungary meet their obligations for the regular budget and for peace-keeping operations promptly, in full and without conditions. 
The main financial problem remains the question of arrears, which has detrimental consequences for the reserves of the Organization. 
As the Secretary-General has stated, the Organization has only extremely limited cash reserves; the working capital fund is virtually depleted. 
If all Member States paid their assessments in full and on time, the Secretary-General could replenish the reserves and pay the money the Organization owes to Member States for their troop and equipment contributions to peace-keeping missions. 
The arrears in contributions to peace-keeping operations and the resulting cash-flow problem have created a situation in which the Organization owes more than $1 billion to Member States for reimbursement for troops and equipment. 
This situation puts an unfair burden on troop-contributing countries, particularly those that have a record of prompt, full and unconditional payment. 
We wish to emphasize that without troops or money there can be no peace-keeping operations. 
This shows that the issue raised by the Secretary-General is not only a financial problem but has serious political dimensions. 
We all have high expectations for the United Nations, but the Organization can work efficiently only if its Members are willing to provide the necessary support. 
We believe that the time has come to apply it more rigorously. 
Furthermore, we have to consider other instruments that might induce Member States to fulfil their obligations under the Charter to pay in time, in full and without conditions. 
In the context of incentives, we note the Secretary-General's proposal to issue peace-keeping redeemable certificates. 
This, however, will not be a solution in itself. 
We fully agree with the Secretary-General that the slow process for approving peace-keeping budgets and appropriations must be changed. 
Months pass between the date on which the Security Council approves a peace-keeping operation and the date when assessments are sent out. 
These proposals touch at the very core of peace-keeping budgeting and financing. 
The European Union, Austria and Hungary pledge to work constructively with a view to reaching solutions both acceptable to Member States and workable for the Secretary-General. 
We trust that all Member States will join in these efforts to reach solutions. 
A scale of assessment which is simple, transparent and fair and is perceived to be so by all Member States could contribute to an improvement of payment patterns and thus alleviate the severe cash-flow problems of the Organization. 
We recall the statement of the European Union in the general debate: 
During this session, the General Assembly will be deciding on recommendations of the Fifth Committee on the scale of assessments for the coming three years. 
For the future, however, we will have to find a more up-to-date and fair basis for regular and peace-keeping assessments alike. 
The financial obligations arising from this special responsibility must be applied on an equitable basis. 
For the European Union, Austria and Hungary it is imperative that this process involve the membership as a whole. 
Because of the political and financial nature of these issues both ambassadors and experts of the Fifth Committee should be enabled to play a full and active part in this process. 
Its result should be based on the broadest possible agreement in accordance with the constant practice of the General Assembly in budgetary matters. 
Therefore, the European Union, Austria and Hungary welcome the consensus which has emerged that the General Assembly shall pursue these issues in a high level open-ended working group under your chairmanship, Mr. President. 
Only by working together will we be able to provide the Organization on the occasion of its fiftieth anniversary with a sound and viable basis for its activities into the next century. 
Mr. Thanarajasingam (Malaysia): Mr. President, may I begin by thanking you for convening this plenary meeting to discuss and debate the statement made by the Secretary-General on 12 October 1994 regarding the financial situation of the United Nations. 
My delegation attaches great importance to this topic and had addressed this issue on a number of occasions including, especially, in the Fifth Committee during this session of the General Assembly. 
Out of this total, $770 million was for the regular budget and the balance $1.616 billion was for the peace-keeping budget. 
While we understand that non-payment by individual countries may be due to their genuine inability to pay, we do not fully comprehend the unwillingness of the major economically advanced countries to pay their arrears. 
In this regard, my delegation stated on previous occasions and would like to reiterate that Member States should fulfil their obligatory contributions to the United Nations in full, on time and without conditions. 
The proposal to concentrate the various United Nations accounts into a few, thus taking maximum advantage of better interest rates offered, deserves our support. 
The present practice of distributing into more than 100 accounts makes for tardy and tedious processes, entailing unnecessary administrative costs. 
Similarly, the proposal to simplify and shorten the billing procedures would enable the early payment of assessments. 
The Secretary-General has discussed at some length the inequity, and the dissatisfaction among Member States, of the current system for assessing the regular and peace-keeping contributions. 
It is never easy to come up with an assessment rate that would satisfy all 184 Member States. 
This, again, is an area that may benefit from further study. 
On the peace-keeping budget, the assessments based on General Assembly resolution 3101 (XXVIII) had also taken into account the special responsibility of the permanent members of the Security Council. 
The resolution was in place well over 20 years and had been agreed upon by Member States. 
As some have observed, the problem lies in the system of collection and not the system of taxation. 
Automatic realignment that comes with simplification of the methodology would pose difficulties for my delegation. 
Indeed, we see the automatic realignment as a disruptive factor. 
Secondly, the current methodology used in assessing the peace-keeping budget should be maintained. 
Thirdly, my delegation disagrees with the proposal to shorten the seven-and-a-half-year base period. 
Can the international community do without the United Nations, the only truly universal intergovernmental body devoted to issues of international peace and security as well as of development? Given the obvious answer, it is incumbent on Member States to honour their obligations. 
In reviewing the financial situation, we should not overlook the need to take into account new and innovative mechanisms as well. 
As this Organization commemorates its fiftieth anniversary next year, we should agree on specific means to strengthen this Organization to enable it to discharge its tasks and responsibilities as spelled out in the Charter for the benefit of all mankind. 
Mr. Birenbaum (United States of America): I am here today to speak frankly about the subject of financing United Nations peace operations. 
My country is the largest financial contributor to such operations, and carries out a variety of other missions in support of Security Council resolutions. 
My Government will continue to strive to meet its financial obligations and will work with other Members to devise a more reliable and fair system for financing United Nations peace-keeping. 
In his statement to the General Assembly on 12 October 1994, the Secretary-General noted with concern the precarious financial situation faced by the United Nations, and especially United Nations peace-keeping. 
Delays in payment complicate the management of peace operations, create problems for recruitment and make the rapid deployment of forces in emergency situations virtually impossible. 
My Government is committed to paying what it owes. 
This past fall the United States Congress appropriated more than $1.2 billion for United Nations peace-keeping. 
In addition to payments to assessed accounts, the United States often has made available its unique capabilities and assets in support of resolutions adopted and approved by the Security Council. 
Between December 1992 and April 1993 the United States financed and led a massive humanitarian relief operation that saved thousands of lives in Somalia. 
This past summer United States military forces were deployed to Rwanda and neighbouring Zaire to provide emergency relief to Rwandans made homeless by the violence in their country. 
The United States continues to deploy a military force of 37,000 in the Republic of Korea pursuant to Security Council resolutions 83 (1950) and 84 (1950). 
All of those actions were undertaken on a non-reimbursable basis in pursuit of objectives that the United States shares with the international community. 
But the magnitude of United States actions is unmatched and, in cost, exceeds our total assessed share of United Nations peace-keeping. 
I stress this not because my Government believes that actions undertaken on a non-reimbursable basis should be credited against United Nations assessments; on the contrary, such a policy could easily be abused and would make financial management of United Nations peace-keeping impossible. 
But these actions are relevant, nevertheless, to a discussion of the financing of United Nations peace operations. 
This proportion exceeds the 28.9 per cent share the United States was assessed when the peace-keeping scale of assessments was adopted in 1974, despite substantial changes in the world economy since that time. 
Members of this Assembly should know that the United States Congress enacted binding legislation that will limit United States contributions to peace-keeping to no more than 25 per cent beginning on 1 October 1995. 
The current basic systems for allocating regular budget and peace-keeping costs were adopted two decades ago. 
But my Government does not believe it is in the interests of this Organization, or its Members, to perpetuate an inequitable system simply because change is difficult. 
The truth is that change is essential if we are to develop a truly rational, fair and dependable basis for financing United Nations peace-keeping. 
My Government agrees with the Secretary-General's statement on 12 October that this is an urgent political question. 
Accordingly, we are committed to working constructively through the mechanism of the open-ended high-level working group to develop options for revising the current peace-keeping assessment scale. 
In so doing, we believe that the General Assembly should be guided by the following principles: 
Some of these nations have per capita incomes that are among the highest in the world. 
This is not equitable and should be changed. 
Secondly, future changes in the peace-keeping scale should recognize that increasingly United Nations peace operations are conducted in the service of all nations, and that dramatic deviations from the regular United Nations scale of assessments are not logically justified. 
Peace-keeping has become, and will continue to be, a fundamental part of the business of the United Nations. 
However, my Government does believe that concessional rates for the poorest Member States should be included in any new formula. 
Recently, the trend towards more and larger United Nations peace operations has slowed. 
In addition, measures to reduce or contain the cost of peace operations are being explored. 
Nevertheless, it is fair to expect that the scale and cost of such operations will not quickly return to historical levels. 
It is vital, therefore, that we find a stable and equitable system of financing. 
We all know that United Nations peace-keeping cannot provide the answer to all international conflicts and crises. 
As the United Nations Charter recognizes, regional organizations, coalitions and Member States may all have a legitimate role in responding to threats. 
In extreme circumstances, there may be little either the United Nations or Member States can do, especially in cases of bitter civil strife. 
It has a demonstrated capacity under appropriate circumstances to separate adversaries, maintain cease-fires, deliver humanitarian relief, enable refugees and displaced persons to return home, demobilize combatants and create conditions under which political reconciliation may occur and democratic elections may be held. 
It is in the interests of every Government to ensure that a dependable and equitable system for financing peace-keeping operations is developed. 
Mr. Wang Xuexian (China) (interpretation from Chinese): His Excellency Ambassador Lamamra of Algeria has already made an excellent statement on behalf of the Group of 77 and China. 
A viable financial basis is the first prerequisite for the fulfilment by the United Nations of its Charter obligations and functions. 
However, the financial difficulties that have beset the Organization in recent years and the inability to make ends meet have seriously affected its capacity to meet its obligations effectively. 
This state of affairs is incompatible with the ever-growing role of the Organization and the expectations placed in it by the general membership. 
Having carefully listened to the Secretary-General's 12 October statement on the current financial situation of the Organization, and having studied the relevant reports, the Chinese delegation would like to make a few observations on this question. 
The fact is that all budgets adopted by the General Assembly can basically ensure the smooth implementation of each mandated activity, and even allow a surplus for some programmes at the end of their implementation. 
It can be easily discerned that at the heart of the financial difficulties of the Organization lie severe cash shortfalls and the resulting cash-flow problem. 
According to the figures cited by the Secretary-General in his statement, as of the end of August this year the Organization's debts amounted to $1.7 billion while Member States owed the Organization $3.2 billion almost twice that amount. 
The facts have proved that arrears are the crux of the financial crunch. 
The causes for delays in payment by Member States vary and should be analysed individually. 
Such an excessive increase creates an unbearable burden for most developing countries. 
Moreover, some developing countries are obliged to put off the payment of their assessed contributions owing to force majeure or genuine economic difficulties; their plight deserves our understanding. 
Poor administrative and budgetary management in some cases is one of the factors that account for these financial difficulties. 
Such wasteful practices have also aggravated the financial difficulties of the Organization. 
We believe that the Organization's financial difficulties can be solved in the following three ways. 
The Security Council, in authorizing each peace-keeping operation, should repeatedly and prudently consider its necessity, feasibility and practical result, as the Organization cannot undertake any and every peace-keeping task. 
Thirdly, the Secretariat should establish or improve the relevant rules and regulations, strengthen financial discipline, put an end to waste and practise stringent economy so as to use effectively every cent paid in by Member States. 
We have noted that some people attribute the Organization's financial difficulties mainly to the current scale of assessments. 
Practice has shown that the scale is relatively equitable and rational and has basically reflected the principle of capacity to pay. 
Today the United Nations is playing an increasingly important role in global affairs which no other international organization or grouping can replace. 
The Chinese delegation maintains that the United Nations should be ensured a solid and stable financial basis in order to better fulfil its Charter-obligated functions and the aspirations of Member States. 
We believe that such a basis can indeed be established as long as Member States fulfil in real earnest their financial obligations under the United Nations Charter. 
Mr. Haakonsen (Denmark): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the Nordic countries: Finland, Iceland, Norway, Sweden and my own country, Denmark. 
For this reason, the Nordic countries welcome the statement made on 12 October last by the Secretary-General and also his informal paper entitled Ensuring a viable financial basis for the Organization. 
We have expectations that, by having these matters discussed comprehensively here in the General Assembly today, members will not fail to recognize the strong political signal implied and to act accordingly. 
The Nordic countries have always fulfilled their Charter obligations and made their payments in full, on time and without conditions. 
All Member States must do the same, as this is the essential requirement if the United Nations is to respond to demands for international action. 
However, the widening gap between ambitious political decisions and the resources provided to the Organization undermines the authority and credibility of the United Nations and its Member States. 
Every effort must be made to remedy this situation. 
To respond effectively and quickly to situations that call for international action, it is important that the United Nations should continue to reform its budget process, procedural requirements and managerial infrastructure. 
This applies to peace-keeping activities in particular. 
The Secretariat and Member States must also look closely at all ongoing programmes and set priorities. 
The Nordic countries fully support, and wish to further encourage, the Secretariat's efforts to implement administrative reforms, including transparency and accountability, by improving the programme planning and the managerial structure and support. 
We have also seen steps to accommodate the distinct need for strengthening control and audit within the United Nations, in order to make sure that Member States feel they are getting the best value for their money. 
We welcome consideration of these proposals as well as additional innovative and creative ideas to improve the financial situation of the United Nations. 
It is the view of our delegations that early payments by some Member States should not subsidize the Member States with poor payment records. 
We hope to see more effective cash management by the Secretariat in order to maximize the availability of cash. 
The promise of greater effectiveness in billing practices is also welcomed and should be encouraged. 
Regarding contributions of non-financial resources, we can accept further elaboration on the idea, but we would like to call for a very careful approach in this matter. 
Any such system should build on simple, transparent and comparable criteria and should be specifically requested by the Secretary-General within a framework clearly defined by the General Assembly. 
The Nordic countries are committed to finding ways to enhance the Secretary-General's commitment authority and to ensure front-end assessment possibilities. 
Like the Secretary-General, the Nordic countries find it necessary to ensure the United Nations financial flexibility through cash reserves commensurate with the level of expenditures of the Organization. 
The Nordic countries would like to point out that the problems relating to the replenishment of reserves would not exist if all Member States paid their assessed contributions. 
We would like to express our full support for the three basic concepts mentioned in the Secretary-General's paper: capacity to pay, the special responsibility of the permanent members of the Security Council, and objective criteria for realignment of Member States' contributions. 
The United Nations assessment scheme also must be simple, transparent, stable and reliable. 
A fairer burden-sharing should accommodate these concerns, and it might also change the way the United Nations is perceived and remove political obstacles to payments. 
The methodology must enjoy the confidence, or at least the acceptance, of all Member States. 
Therefore, the time has come to consider scales of assessment in a political context, and we hope soon to see a widely based review of both scales of assessment that would cover all the questions raised in the Secretary-General's paper. 
The Nordic countries welcome this very important opportunity to address the financial situation of the United Nations. 
We hope that today's debate is but a prelude to the urgently needed substantive and serious work that we wish to see undertaken at a high political level in an open-ended working group under your leadership, Mr. President. 
We must seize this opportunity to pave the way for a United Nations in which all Member States are willing and able to fulfil their financial obligations. 
The Nordic countries, for their part, will continue to contribute actively to reaching this goal. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): As we address the important question of the financial situation of the Organization, the delegation of Brazil wishes, at the outset, to associate itself with the statement made by the Permanent Representative of Algeria on behalf of the Group of the 77 and China. 
During its five decades of existence, the United Nations has time and again been faced with difficult financial situations, despite the pledges of its Member States to support its goals and activities. 
Various suggestions and innovative arrangements have been often proposed, but they fail to address the root cause of the cash-flow problems of the Organization. 
More recently, restricted groups have been formed to discuss alternatives to the current financial situation. 
While their efforts are earnest, the outcome of these exercises lacks authoritativeness, since the proper way to address the question of the financial situation of the Organization is through an open and democratic dialogue among all Member States. 
Their total cost has increased more than fourfold, while other Charter-mandated activities, borne by the regular budget of the Organization, have experienced only marginal increments. 
Peace-keeping operations are perhaps the most valuable tool at the disposal of the Organization to deal with situations that threaten international peace and security. 
They are ad hoc arrangements, not foreseen by the framers of the Charter, which are established by the Security Council and placed under the administrative authority of the Secretary-General. 
As these unique operations stemming from the so-called Chapter VI and Half grow in size and complexity, the Headquarters structures devoted to their administration have lagged behind. 
Therefore, it comes as no great surprise that the managerial aspects of peace-keeping operations are frequently criticized. 
For instance, a recent report of the Board of Auditors regarding the area of procurement has noted that the Organization does not possess a management culture designed to ensure impartiality, transparency and openness, with a view to emphasizing competition among providers. 
As a result, the Board concluded that the Organization is not getting the best value for its money. 
Mr. Pak (Democratic People's Republic of Korea), took the Chair. 
In this connection, we await the decisions to be taken by the Fifth Committee on the agenda item Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
The organization of the work of the General Assembly is based on the allocation of items between thematic Committees, according to their substance. 
Nevertheless, my delegation welcomes the fact that an open-ended working group is to be established under the Fifth Committee and that it will be guided by that Committee's time-tested method of work. 
Indeed, my delegation is traditionally a firm supporter of the consensus-building process of the Fifth Committee. 
Any weakening of that principle and of that procedure would be likely to endanger the progress achieved, since the adoption of resolution 41/213, with regard to approval of the Organization's programme budget and other matters before the Fifth Committee. 
In our view, the Organization is confronted not with a structural financial crisis but, rather, with a cash-flow imbalance. 
This should be addressed before any other matter. 
Different topics have been suggested for inclusion in the mandate of the working group. 
As to the budget cycle of peace-keeping operations, for instance, my delegation notes that this subject is already being discussed by the Fifth Committee and that no duplication is called for. 
Also, it is hardly acceptable that there might be a link between the scales of assessment and the financial situation of the Organization. 
Both the scale of assessment under the regular budget and the special scale for the apportionment of peace-keeping expenditures have resulted from a long process of institutional improvement. 
In particular, the special scale, which was established by resolution 3101 (XVIII), enshrines a number of fundamental political and economic considerations. 
Continuous adherence to this scale for more than 30 years has given stability to the financial foundations of the Organization. 
First and foremost, the principle of the special responsibility of the permanent members of the Security Council, as recognized by resolution 1874 (S-IV), acknowledges that peace-keeping expenses, which nowadays constitute the bulk of the Organization's costs, are a collective but differentiated responsibility of Member States. 
The special scale is a reminder that when the Security Council exercises the exceptional powers conferred upon it by the Charter it should act in a financially responsible way. 
It has been argued that we should seek what is termed a more equitable way of apportioning peace-keeping expenditures. 
If we were to accept that reasoning, a logical concomitant would be that the Security Council's decision-making process for the establishment of peace-keeping operations should also be rendered more equitable. 
The fundamental correlation between equitable taxation and equitable representation is the key to any discussion of the peace-keeping scale. 
The other principles of the special scale have also been consistently upheld by Member States in all General Assembly resolutions devoted to the financing of peace-keeping operations. 
The maintenance of international peace and security is a solidarity task that should be performed by mustering resources from States according to their capacity to pay, and providing funds according to what is required for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
We must all work together towards these goals in an equitable and democratic manner, with a view to achieving effective and lasting solutions. 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom): May I first thank the President of the General Assembly for his initiative in convening a debate on this issue of crucial importance for the Organization. 
We hope that the General Assembly will continue to benefit from his energy and wisdom in carrying this debate through to operational conclusions during the current session. 
These include peace-keeping and other activities and programmes funded from the regular budget, on which the hopes of people in many parts of the world depend. 
We therefore strongly agree with the Secretary-General, who, in his statement to the Assembly of 12 October, referred to this as a crisis of political dimensions. 
The United Nations must not go into its second half-century on an insecure financial base or with the half-hearted commitment of Members to the financing of activities that they themselves have authorized. 
The pressures apparent over the last few years have now reached a genuinely critical level. 
First, there is the problem of chronic non-payment of contributions and late receipts from Member States. 
This problem is getting worse. 
At the end of October 1994, 52 Member States had made no payment in 1994 to discharge their regular budget assessment. 
By comparison, at the same date in 1992 only 17 States had made no regular budget contribution. 
Secondly, there are problems related to budgetary procedures, which could be rationalized and streamlined without any loss of essential control by the Member States. 
Those two factors, in conjunction, and the resulting cash-flow problems of the Organization have led to two unhealthy phenomena. 
The first of these is excessive recourse to internal borrowing taking a temporary cash surplus from one operation to finance another, with no certainty that it can be recouped at a later stage. 
The second is the non-payment by the United Nations of the sums due its creditors in particular, peace-keeping contributors, to which, even now, the balance owed stands at more than $200 million and is increasing by $200 million a month. 
These problems not only go against financial prudence but seriously erode the willingness of Member States to contribute to United Nations peace-keeping. 
It cannot be said too starkly: without willing troop contributors the United Nations cannot exercise its responsibilities in the field of peace and security. 
The commitment of Member States to financing the Organization is inevitably linked to this issue of equitable distribution. 
Some delegations have expressed the view that the problem could be solved simply by those major contributors that are in arrears becoming current on their payments. 
In the British Government's view, a binding commitment for the future to be current with all payments is, indeed, an essential part of any solution, but it is not in itself a sufficient solution. 
We, like other members of the European Union, regard our financial commitments to the United Nations as an international obligation. 
We do not accept the view that contributions internationally agreed and accepted by Governments should be regarded as a discretionary item of spending for any Government or legislature. 
We understand that legislative cycles may impose certain limitations on the timing of payments for some countries, but the United Nations must at least be able to count on receiving those payments at a predictable time. 
We will be happy to consider in this forum any new ideas for incentives for early payment or penalties for chronic delays. 
However, the current crisis is not attributable solely to the arrears of one or a few Member States. 
Because of the explosion in the scope and cost of peace-keeping, the figure in volume terms reflecting those percentage terms has risen from $55 million in 1988 to $1 billion in 1994. 
It is this that gives rise to complaints. 
Despite the valuable updating of the scale of peace-keeping assessments by the Committee on Contributions, it is widely acknowledged, in fact, that there are still certain categories of States that are paying relatively too little and others that are paying relatively too much. 
In the latter category are certainly some of the States of the former Soviet Union and the countries in transition in Eastern Europe, whose assessments have yet to be adjusted to the dramatic changes which their economies have undergone in the last few years. 
Also in that category are a large number of other Member States, including mainly those that joined the United Nations after the last major review of the system in 1973, many of which have very small economies. 
One can perhaps illustrate the extent of the anomaly by pointing out that the per capita income of the 96 countries in Group C under the current peace-keeping assessments varies from $17,495 at the top end to $80 at the bottom end. 
Given that the average per capita income world wide is $2,555, there is little equity in applying the same 80 per cent peace-keeping discount to all these countries. 
Another calculation shows that, in relation to their share of the world economy, 10 countries pay less than a quarter of what would objectively be indicated, and 10 countries pay more than 10 times their share. 
The only potentially successful way of removing the problems is, we believe, through reviewing the methodology and reapplying it to all States on a basis which is demonstrably objective and fair. 
We believe that a workable methodology can be derived fairly simply from the application of three principles which have stood the existing system of contributions in good stead: First, contributions should be based on a Member State's relative capacity to pay, measured as objectively as possible. 
We welcome the establishment of an expert group to examine the issue of capacity to pay. 
Nationally we would also support the retention of a maximum limit for any Member State at the current level of 25 per cent on the regular budget. 
The question of the floor for the very small contributors, we believe, needs to be looked at afresh. 
My delegation will provide the working group of the General Assembly which we hope to see set up to delve into all these matters with some more detailed food for thought and illustrations of possible approaches. 
What we are suggesting amounts not so much to a radical departure from accepted principles as to a fairer result through the more consistent application of those same principles. 
By removing some of the rigidities of the existing system we could also achieve a flexible, self-adjusting mechanism which would take the political heat out of the changes in the scale, because they would then occur naturally in small steps as nations' relative wealth grew or declined. 
Similarly, we believe the report of the Secretary-General and the paper which he presented to the General Assembly on 12 October, which contains some excellent ideas, should be the starting-point of our discussion, but not to the exclusion of other relevant proposals which delegations may wish to bring forward. 
What is now required is to start work on the issues. 
It is essential that all Member States have an opportunity to participate. 
We recognize the competence of the latter body and the need for its expertise, especially on technical issues. 
Meanwhile, we do not call into question the validity of the decisions of the Committee on Contributions and the Fifth Committee regarding the scale for the next triennium. 
Whether we are talking about the Agenda for Development, peace-keeping or any other major initiative of the United Nations, nothing can be built on an unsound financial base. 
Mr. Mumbengegwi (Zimbabwe): My delegation would like to thank the President most sincerely for having invited the General Assembly to address the crucial question of the financial situation of the Organization. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations has made several revealing presentations to the Assembly, including his report (A/49/1) on the work of the Organization, in which he has broadly covered the various aspects of the persistent financial crisis. 
The Secretary-General's report clearly substantiates the fact that the Organization is currently facing a cash-flow crisis. 
Thus, my delegation does not share the view that there is somehow a link between the cash-flow problem and the current scales of assessment. 
Unless a way is found to ensure that Member States pay up in full what they owe to the Organization, the financial crisis will persist, notwithstanding any changes that may be made in the scales of assessment. 
Any efforts to review the administrative and budgetary mechanisms without effectively tackling the whole question of the political will and commitment of Member States with regard to the fulfilment of their financial obligations under the Charter would be a futile exercise. 
There is always room and, indeed, need for us to continue to aspire to improve upon the existing budgetary practices and scales of assessment. 
My delegation is happy that the Fifth Committee is at present studying proposals made by the Secretary-General on the effective planning, budgeting and administration of peace-keeping operations. 
The observations and recommendations made by the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (ACABQ) following its detailed study of those proposals will prove most useful to the Fifth Committee. 
In that process the General Assembly should be motivated more by the quest for the broadest-possible consensus than by the itch to arrive at a hasty decision. 
This is the challenge that we cannot wish away but must face and confront, both individually and collectively. 
Nevertheless, in recent years the proliferation of United Nations activities, particularly with regard to the maintenance of international peace and security, has made the Organization's financial problems even more severe. 
In the United Nations Charter Member States affirmed that they would bear the expenses of the Organization as apportioned by the General Assembly. 
Accordingly, the General Assembly adopted general principles to ensure the Organization's financing on the basis of experience and of political and economic factors guaranteeing that all Members were assessed justly and equitably. 
Member States must enable the Secretariat to achieve the purposes set forth in the Charter. 
That was a responsibility the United Nations shouldered for the international community 50 years ago. 
To that end, Members of the Organization must give it the resources it needs to achieve its purposes and enable it to meet the financial obligations connected with its tasks. 
According to the Secretary-General, the critical financial situation the Organization is facing is related to the peace-keeping operations, although there are also great difficulties with regard to the regular budget. 
This discouraging picture is only to be expected when we consider that the unforeseeable budget for peace-keeping operations now stands at three times the amount of their regular budget. 
Some Governments must go through complicated domestic administrative procedures in order to free funds for the United Nations. 
In other cases, above and beyond the will of Governments, particularly in developing countries, there are financial problems that prevent them from paying on time. 
Moreover, we must not forget that another cause may simply be the lack of will to meet such obligations on time and in full. 
In addition, the unpredictable nature of the establishment of new peace-keeping operations and the renewal or expansion of the mandates of existing operations place an additional burden on Member States, since most Governments give themselves a one-year lead in preparing their yearly budgets. 
It is therefore difficult for a State to pay its assessments, especially for new peace-keeping operations, within 30 days of being informed of its share of contributions by the Secretariat. 
Despite all this, I wish to emphasize that most Member States are striving to meet their commitments. 
In that respect, I note that, as can be determined from the figures relating to payment of the Organization's financial obligations, 67 Members had paid in full. 
The financial review must be made within the context of a frank and open dialogue aimed ultimately at providing the Organization with the resources necessary for the optimal performance of its functions. 
Though I do not wish to minimize these aspects, the financial crisis of the Organization is more of a structural nature, revealing an imbalance between the availability of resources and the budgeting of costs. 
We believe that it is necessary to address this crisis at three levels. 
First, it has been noted that the Organization's capital base has long been limited, owing to arrears in some Member States' payment of their assessments. 
While it is true that a budget based on the Organization's receiving all outstanding assessments would not constitute a lasting or final solution to the financial crisis, it would undoubtedly eliminate the current hesitancy about making commitments on the basis of resources that are not yet available. 
A first step towards establishing a healthy financial basis would be the payment of all outstanding assessments. 
This would give the Organization a breathing space and allow it to meet all its financial obligations on time, including those to countries which contribute troops to peace-keeping operations. 
It would also considerably increase its capital assets. At the same time, it is appropriate to stress the obligation of all Member States to bear the Organization's expenses as apportioned by the General Assembly, in accordance with Article 17 of the Charter. 
Furthermore, once a budget has been adopted whether the regular budget or the budget for each of the peace-keeping operations the United Nations must adapt its action strictly to the budget amount. 
Thirdly, there is no financial machinery for maintaining liquidity, that is, for ensuring that the cash income from Member States is equivalent to the cash outlay which the Organization must make at any given moment. 
In this context, it is necessary adequately to address the structural problems of budgetary planning and implementation. 
It does not seem sufficient to limit ourselves solely to revising proposals for increasing the cash flow or the scale of assessments. 
Otherwise, an approach aimed at simply redistributing expenditures to alleviate the burden of some Member States without affecting total income would only be meeting the concerns of those specific States. 
In any case, my delegation would like to point out that any revision in the assessment procedures must incorporate the current principle governing the regular budget that States with more resources must pay a larger share of total expenditure in accordance with the principle of capacity to pay. 
The conclusions of the working group of intergovernmental experts entrusted with reviewing the concept of capacity to pay which was set up pursuant to resolution 48/223 will be especially significant. 
My delegation believes that the so-called special scale rule should be institutionalized; in this way, States would have no doubts on the application of the method for fixing assessments established in resolution 3101 (XXVIII). 
Indeed, as long as there may be new categories of Council members, it is not possible, on a realistic basis, to define precisely what groups should be in the special scale. 
Most of these reports and proposals are carefully studied in the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions under agenda item 132 of the forty-ninth session. 
It is right that Member States should now have the opportunity of this special debate to react to the Secretary-General's important message. 
Chronic financial difficulties have been on the Assembly's agenda in one form or another for the last 18 years. 
Expanded peace-keeping responsibilities and the serious and growing gap between assessed liabilities and contributions threaten the viability of the Organization. 
In addition, the largest contributor has indicated that it will unilaterally reduce its share of funding from next October. 
To add to these problems, many of the Organization's outdated administrative and budgetary procedures can no longer cope with the unprecedented demands. 
We believe that these procedures are themselves putting intolerable strains on the United Nations and its ability to deliver. 
We are therefore at a crossroads. 
Waiting for a diminution in peace-keeping commitments or the reform of the Security Council is not a credible response. 
The minimal peace-keeping requirements of previous decades are not likely to return. 
And we are conscious that the problems we are facing are far wider than simply those attributable to the escalation in peace-keeping. 
As the Secretary-General pointed out, the future viability of the Organization, and its very credibility, are at stake. 
The Member States cannot ignore the Secretary-General's warning. 
Avoiding problems is no solution. 
And invariably it becomes more intractable and more urgent. 
It must be equipped to adapt to the changing circumstances of the 1990s, so that by the fiftieth anniversary we have a sound basis for contemplating the priorities for the twenty-first century. 
Like most small States they have high expectations of the United Nations and a strong interest in its success and survival. 
This support for the United Nations is manifested not only politically but also in financial terms. 
In his statement of 12 October 1994, the Secretary-General identified the three broad areas of difficulty facing the United Nations: late payments, cash-flow problems, and inequities in the methods of assessment. 
At present, there are major unpaid debts to countries which contribute personnel and equipment to peace-keeping, large unpaid budgetary surpluses owed to Member States, and substantial liabilities to vendors and suppliers. 
Total liabilities exceed available cash and there is no prospect of anything but further deterioration. 
Such a situation is not sustainable. 
The causes of the problem are simple enough. 
Some Members cannot pay. 
Others will not pay. 
Such a situation must be addressed on two fronts. 
First, the introduction of measures that enhance the fairness and predictability of assessments; and, secondly, incentives and disincentives to encourage Member States to meet their obligations on time and in full. 
The Secretary-General has made a number of proposals which are currently being considered and which would go a long way towards ensuring improved predictability in forecasting the amount and timing of requirements. 
But we believe that much more could be done in this area. 
Bearing this in mind, there is no reason, in our view, why the peace-keeping budgetary requirements could not be compiled along similar lines. 
The Secretary-General's proposal to institute annualized estimates for all peace-keeping missions is a welcome step in the right direction. 
We urge speedy approval of that proposal. 
The United Nations can no longer go on extending free credit to the non-payers and the late payers. 
We support the Secretary-General's proposal, therefore, that interest should be charged on future arrears. 
Special bridging arrangements may need to be contemplated for countries whose arrears are due to circumstances beyond their control. 
Other similar measures may also be necessary. 
As to the cash-flow problem, the Secretary-General has identified six broad ways of tackling it. 
Some of these, such as the improved management of bank account funds and the proposed new peace-keeping budget cycle, are well-developed schemes for which Member States have already voiced strong support. 
Others require further elaboration for consideration by Member States. 
As we see it, considerable evidence has been emerging to suggest that there are serious inequities in the present methods of assessment. 
We are seeing growing evidence, for instance, that many Member States, including most of our smaller and poorest Members, are subsidizing larger and richer Members. 
Our existing processes have so far have been unable satisfactorily to deal with, or adequately even address, these anomalies and inequities. 
To some extent, the problems are the result of an accumulation of years of political fixes and an inelastic, complex system that is incapable of responding to the rapid economic changes affecting national economies these days. 
This debate is showing that demands to review the equity of current assumptions are in fact quite widely felt, across regional groups and by countries both large and small. 
While their work will no doubt make a constructive contribution to the debate, both bodies have a restricted membership and circumscribed terms of reference. 
This would require that all Member States examine the current methodologies for regular budget and peace-keeping assessments and exchange views on perceived shortcomings in an open and frank manner. 
We believe that the financial problems affecting the Organization require urgent action. 
They cannot be avoided. 
They must be addressed and solved collectively. 
The political and financial viability of the United Nations depends upon it. 
For that reason, my delegation strongly supports the idea of establishing a high-level open-ended working group to take up all these issues, urgently, next year. 
Because of the extensive political implications, we would prefer to see such a group established as a working group under the President's able and distinguished chairmanship, following the pattern of the equally important Open-Ended Working Group on Security Council reform. 
One thing is clear, however: the Fifth Committee cannot undertake this work either in the Committee itself or in some subordinate body of the Committee. 
They simply do not have the people, staff resources or time. 
In establishing this open-ended working group our objective should not be to further burden the Committee and force it to delay its current work further. 
That would be fatal to the short-term immediate needs of the Organization. 
Instead, we should be looking at an arrangement that allows the high-level working group to function independently of the Fifth Committee's already full work programme, but in close association with the Fifth Committee and perhaps channelling its final report to the General Assembly through the Fifth Committee. 
One thing of which we are very sure is that the two bodies must not compete for resources to do their respective work. 
Confronting the crisis does not mean submitting to unilateral demands. 
The demands for change are now, in fact, widespread. 
All it means is that we take steps to avoid the fate of the lemmings, those small creatures which collectively leap to their death because they do not know how to change course. 
The Assembly may be assured of my delegation's full support and cooperation in working towards a solution. 
Mr. Pibulsonggram (Thailand): My delegation welcomes the opportunity to discuss the financial situation of the Organization, and in this connection wishes to express its appreciation to the Secretary-General for his statement to the General Assembly on 12 October 1994. 
Earlier this morning, the Chairman of the Group of 77, the Permanent Representative of Algeria, Ambassador Lamamra, made a statement on behalf of the Group of 77 and China. 
My delegation fully associates itself with that statement. 
Thailand has been increasingly concerned in recent years over the ever-widening gap, whether imagined or real, between what is expected of the Organization and what it can achieve. 
The Secretary-General noted in his statement that another cause lay in the process of approving peace-keeping budgets and appropriations. 
My delegation has already commented upon several of his proposals in our statement in the Fifth Committee under agenda item 132, and we will not repeat those comments here. 
Indeed, if all Member States had met their Charter obligations, the Organization would not have faced financial crisis. 
In this regard, my delegation does not profess to have ready answers. 
We understand that some Member States are genuinely unable to meet their obligations, due to adverse economic circumstances, and that some Member States cannot meet their obligations on time due to technicalities of their national budgetary processes. 
But I beg to differ with any assertion that the difficult financial situation of the United Nations was caused in part by the current method of assessment. 
My delegation firmly believes that the feeling that the present scale of assessments is not equitable is no excuse for not meeting one's Charter obligations. 
All Member States have the opportunity to discuss the scale before it is put into effect. 
While we are on the subject of the scale of assessments, my delegation wishes to reiterate once again its firmly held view that assessments for peace-keeping operations should continue to be based on the special ad hoc scale adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 3101 (XXVIII). 
In fact, we have called for the special ad hoc scale to be institutionalized. 
This has placed an unforeseen and undue burden on the Organization. 
The recent dramatic increase in calls for the United Nations to undertake peace-keeping and other operations and the expanded scope of mission mandates require enormous financial and human resources. 
This is of course a political decision and, in this context, the Security Council has a special responsibility and, indeed, a critical role to play. 
We agree with his observation that this is no longer simply a financial question but an urgent political question. 
As the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations is fast approaching, let all of us rededicate ourselves to the purposes and principles of the Charter and the aims of the founding fathers to create a better world. 
Paying up all our outstanding dues and arrears is a necessary first step in this quest. 
Thailand, for its part, will continue to do its utmost to meet its Charter obligation. 
We will continue to cooperate fully with other delegations in our search for the solutions to this most intractable problem. 
Mrs. Flores (Uruguay) (interpretation from Spanish): At the outset, my delegation would like to thank the President for having convened these meetings to consider agenda item 10, Report of the Secretary-General on the work of the Organization. 
Uruguay considers that this discussion in the General Assembly will provide Member States with an interesting opportunity to exchange views on the financial situation of the Organization. 
Our delegation shares the concerns expressed by those who consider it necessary first to identify the causes of the problem, and then to seek solutions and decide how to deal with the situation. 
The decisions that are adopted must be agreed by consensus, in view of the importance and sensitivity of this item. 
There should be an ongoing, broad consideration of financial questions, in which there should be the greatest possible participation. 
As a member of the Group of 77, our delegation also supports in every particular the statement made by the Group's Chairman on behalf of all its members. 
In this connection, we should continue to streamline the work and try to avoid the simultaneous allocation of items to various working groups or committees which already have mandates and purviews of their own. 
The growth of peace-keeping operations from eight missions in mid-1990 with a budget of $600 million to some 29 operations costing more than $3 billion faces the Organization with a new financial reality. 
None the less, the guidelines for the distribution of the expenditures of the Organization should be maintained, while, without prejudice to the principle of collective responsibility, capacity to pay must be the overriding principle. 
The economically more developed countries and those with greater resources can make greater contributions, whereas the developing countries, facing a rise in the costs of the United Nations, have a very limited capacity to cover the new, large expenditures. 
In this connection, we reiterate the position adopted by the Rio Group and contained in document A/47/232, in paragraph 21 and following paragraphs. 
I should like to assure the President of our delegation's full support and cooperation in his efforts to solve the problem before us. 
In the absence of the President, Mr. Piriz-Ballon (Uruguay), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): This afternoon, under agenda item 10, Report of the Secretary-General on the work of the Organization, the General Assembly will continue its debate on the financial situation of the Organization. 
Mr. Muthaura (Kenya): I wish to take this opportunity to express my appreciation to the Secretary-General for his elaborate and detailed report in document A/49/1. 
May I, at the outset, associate myself with the sentiments expressed by the Chairman of the Group of 77, Ambassador Lamamra of Algeria, on the issue before us. 
I had the privilege to participate in the deliberations of the Friends of the Secretary-General the so-called F-16 early this year. 
We agree with the Secretary-General on the urgency of resolving the financial crisis through a detailed review of the current assessment criteria and other related issues. 
The review may require reform of the current assessment formula for both the regular and the peace-keeping budgets. 
A detailed and objective technical review of the assessment criteria will of necessity facilitate the political decisions required of the General Assembly. 
At the same time, political guidelines are required of the General Assembly to ensure that technical work is based on clear terms of reference for timely and substantive review. 
On the other hand, the review must be undertaken within an environment of political will if it is to achieve its objective. 
In this connection, we wish to point out that any action which may be taken on this matter must take into account General Assembly resolution 48/223, which reaffirmed that Member States' capacity to pay is the fundamental criterion for determining the scale of assessments. 
The Committee on Contributions has also spent considerable time examining this issue. 
The conclusion which can be drawn at this stage is that this is a complex and technical issue for which there are no easy solutions. 
While there is a ceiling for the rate of assessed contributions for individual Member States in regard to the regular budget, there is no percentage limit for the peace-keeping budget. 
In the recent past the peace-keeping budget has experienced serious weaknesses that are clearly highlighted in the Secretary-General's statement. 
The result has been United Nations interventions that are too late and inadequate, even in situations like that in Rwanda, where timely and adequate United Nations intervention would have saved thousands of lives. 
The current fund of $150 million is too little and is permanently overdrawn. 
In addition to the reserve fund, there is a strong case for annual estimates of peace-keeping budgets to facilitate national budgetary approvals, as opposed to the current system, under which many Member States make appropriations in their national budgets for United Nations peace-keeping operations in arrears. 
The problem of reimbursement of expenses to troop-contributing countries would also be eased accordingly. 
The assessment formula should be simple, easy to apply and objectively reflective of the capacity to pay. 
We believe that a political solution to the problem is not enough; there must be technical and objective justification for such a solution. 
We hope that the informal consultations under way in that Committee will be able to come up with workable solutions to this outstanding problem. 
In conclusion, whereas the question of the scale of assessments needs to be addressed, the cash-flow problems of the Organization will never be solved unless Member States pay their assessed contributions in full and on time. 
This, indeed, is the most fundamental problem. 
If Member States do not take their obligations seriously, any formula that may be agreed upon, however equitable it may be, will not be a solution to the cash-flow problem. 
In this regard we wish to emphasize that it is a Charter obligation that decisions relating to the United Nations budget should be a collective responsibility of Member States. 
Let us all undertake, in a joint declaration to the world, to continue to support the Organization and to enable it to implement our collective will in support of the international solidarity and cooperation upon which international relations in our present-day world are founded. 
Member States, including Egypt, have spoken, on numerous occasions, of the importance of supporting the United Nations by every means and of strengthening its role, given the fact that successive international developments have demonstrated the clear and abiding link between peace, stability and development. 
International stability cannot be achieved in the absence of balanced and sustainable development. 
Structural imbalances in international economic relations will continue to foment social unrest, disturbances and social conflicts that can turn into disputes which threaten international peace and security. 
Regardless of some economic difficulties, Egypt pays its financial contributions to the United Nations in full. 
We are confident that if all States had the political will, we could solve the cash-flow problem facing the United Nations in a very short time indeed. 
My delegation welcomes dialogue in the framework of the General Assembly's Fifth Committee in trying to find a solution to the Organization's cash-flow problem. 
Before concluding, I should like to reiterate Egypt's readiness to cooperate with the President in his endeavours. 
I should like also to repeat to him our personal gratification at seeing him presiding over the Working Group that will be formed within the Fifth Committee to examine this problem and voice our confidence in his sagacity which is the source of pride for every African. 
Mr. Tejera-Par\x{7584} (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): The delegation of Venezuela thanks the Secretary-General for his statement on the financial difficulties facing the Organization. 
We studied with great interest that statement to the Assembly on 12 October and the annexed document distributed then. 
As new economic and social priorities are set, Venezuela favours strict compliance with the policy of zero growth in the Organization's regular budget. 
As we assess more realistically the effectiveness of the policies adopted to date in this phase of peace-keeping operations and as the Security Council is being reformed, Venezuela is in favour of maintaining and institutionalizing the existing special scale of assessments that exists for these purposes. 
It is premature to conclude that the Organization lacks a viable financial base. 
However, any progress made in the budgetary, financial or administrative areas should be based on consensus on the most realistic ways of fulfilling the Charter's mandates. 
Everyone knows, too, that the Organization must set itself a clear course in the economic and social field and that the institutional reforms being pursued have yet to address the heart of the problem. 
We therefore share in the current tendency to review these facets of the Organization's life in depth and to give them a political dimension, including at the highest level. 
The fiftieth anniversary will be a unique opportunity to do this. 
With respect to what the Secretary-General has described as late payment, there are two extreme situations. 
One is the reasonable position of countries which, because of their economic situation and their increased obligations within the framework of the Organization, experience short-term difficulties in keeping up-to-date with their commitments. 
The other, more questionable situation is that of countries which, for reasons of their policy towards the Organization, not only withhold payment but also place conditions on it. 
No country is happy to find itself becoming a source of funding to make up for the arrears of others; no country is encouraged to remain current in the absence of serious progress by some of the major contributors. 
Venezuela favours reviewing the Organization's administration and making whatever improvements are necessary. 
Until we resolve the question of payments arriving late for reasons of political strategy, the discussion of so-called structural impediments and possible solutions is unlikely to produce results. 
Charging interest on late payment, or granting authority for the Organization to take on debt, should be considered, but for now we have serious questions about either option. 
In the short term, the problems of the capital base and cash flow are not linked to the issue of the scale of assessments. 
We also support an analysis of the effectiveness of decision-making processes and an evaluation of the results of peace-keeping operations, whose costs need to be substantially reduced on the basis of established political requirements, more stringent operational guidelines and a limit on the number of operational fronts. 
The quest for solutions requires an objective debate, political and technical, within the most appropriate bodies of our Organization both on the scope of the obligations which the Organization may assume and on the most appropriate ways of fulfilling them. 
We need to strike a more reasonable balance. The Organization runs the risk of overextending itself if it continues to attempt to solve everything at once. 
The international community expects, and even demands, that the United Nations play a vastly expanded role in world affairs today. 
Its peace-keeping operations, for example, have been making a unique and invaluable contribution to world peace and security in the confused world of the post-cold-war period. 
Unfortunately, we must admit in all frankness that the financial base of the Organization is quite precarious at present. 
Surely these developments will only make the financial condition of the Organization worse. 
The contributions that are received from Member States provide the financial foundation for all activities of the United Nations. 
Thus the viability and effectiveness of the Organization are dependent almost entirely on timely and full payment of the assessed contribution of the Member States. 
The peace-keeping operations of the United Nations, as an invaluable means for keeping peace in the precarious conditions of the post-cold-war transition in different regions of the world, is expected to expand its scope of operation and to intensify its efforts to contain conflicts. 
In this setting, fulfilment by every Member State of its financial obligation is a sine qua non for the effective functioning of the Organization. 
The Government of Japan takes this responsibility most seriously, and intends to fulfil its financial obligations to the full. 
My delegation is at least encouraged by the trend in the Assembly, where so many delegations have expressed serious concern over the present financial situation of the Organization. 
This concern was already manifested in the adoption of resolution 48/223, which instructed the Committee on Contributions to review the current methodology. 
Under resolution 49/19, an Ad Hoc Intergovernmental Working Group of Experts has been created with a mandate to study and examine all aspects of the implementation of the principle of capacity to pay in determining the scale of assessments. 
My delegation earnestly hopes that this Ad Hoc Working Group will arrive at a fruitful and constructive conclusion to help expedite our work for overcoming this gigantic task we face. 
On the other hand, once the decision is taken to engage in an operation, Member States are collectively responsible for the resulting costs. 
My delegation agrees that we should be able to review the whole process to develop a system that will be fairer and more equitable than the present system. 
Japan supports the establishment of a working group to explore and examine in greater depth those relevant factors, some of which I have touched upon in this preliminary intervention. 
Given the fact that this issue is going to be of great political importance, requiring eventually a decision at a high political level by each Government, the discussion of this problem should be coordinated at a high level. 
As long as these two requirements are met, my delegation is open-minded about the modalities of the working group. 
It looks forward to contributing to the discussion that will follow this general debate. 
Mr. Chew (Singapore): I wish to thank the President for the opportunity provided to us to discuss the financial crisis of the Organization. 
All Member States, I am sure, share the Secretary-General's grave concern that this serious problem should be addressed quickly. 
The Secretary-General has identified one cause of the financial crisis late payments by Member States of their assessed contributions. 
We firmly believe that this is the fundamental cause of the crisis. 
If Member States pay in full and on time, many of the present financial difficulties identified by the Secretary-General could well be resolved quickly. 
With available funds, the cash-flow problems of the Organization, such as arrears owed to troop and equipment contributors, debts to vendors and suppliers, and the holding back of budgetary surpluses due to Member States, would no longer exist. 
We would also not have a cash reserve problem. 
The Working Capital Fund and the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund would be replenished and could therefore serve the purposes originally envisaged. 
Full and timely contributions of Member States to the United Nations is a Charter obligation binding on all Member States of the United Nations. 
One possibility is to charge interest on late payments, with special consideration being given to the least developed countries. 
Certainly, there might be room for improvement, but this should not distract us from the root cause of the financial crisis, namely the failure of Member States to pay in full and on time. 
We also created a high-level group of experts last month to examine how better to measure the capacity of Member States to pay. 
Nevertheless, Singapore is ready to strive, together with other Member States and the Secretary-General, to work out objective economic and political criteria to improve the scale of assessment if this proves to be necessary and I stress, if this proves to be necessary. 
In his statement, the Secretary-General appeared to suggest that the principle of capacity to pay should be based on a Member State's per capita resources. 
This, we believe, is not quite accurate. 
Since its inception, the United Nations has consistently used gross national income as the primary basis to calculate capacity to pay. 
Let me refer members to the report of the United Nations Preparatory Commission in San Francisco, 1946. 
It is, however, difficult to measure such capacity to pay merely by statistical means, and impossible to arrive at any definite formula. 
Comparative estimates of national income would appear prima facie to be the fairest guide. 
In resolution 14 (I) of 1946, Member States adopted this paragraph as the basis for the collection of funds and appointed the Committee on Contributions to prepare a scale of apportionment based on the paragraph I have just quoted. 
Since then, the General Assembly and the Committee on Contributions have consistently endorsed gross national income as the best and most equitable criterion. 
It is only after this fundamental criterion has been used that other factors are applied in the methodology of the scale of assessment. 
However, the paper accompanying the Secretary-General's statement of 12 October 1994 correctly acknowledges that gross national income is the main element in the current methodology of the regular budget. 
Based on this fact, my delegation has concluded that the reference to per capita resources must have been an inadvertent error on the part of the drafters of the Secretary-General's statement. 
The Preparatory Committee wisely did not use per capita national income to determine Member States' contributions because of the problems associated with this concept. 
There are many reasons not to do so. 
I have listed a few of them, but in the interests of time I will not read them out as they are already contained in my written statement. 
We therefore strive to conduct ourselves in a responsible and constructive manner in the United Nations. 
This is in spite of the fact that small States, because of their inherent constraints, are often inhibited from playing an active role in the United Nations and are seldom represented in the main and subsidiary bodies of the Organization. 
Fourthly, if and I stress if we are to review the present methods of assessing the contributions of Member States, only a systematic and comprehensive approach based upon objective criteria accepted and agreed to by all will work. 
My delegation will cooperate fully in resolving this very complicated and important problem facing our Organization. 
The problem has assumed such proportions as to undermine the effectiveness of the Organization as a whole. 
As Canada's Minister of Foreign Affairs, the Honourable Andr Ouellet, said in his statement during the general debate in September, 
Canada is fully convinced of the urgency and importance of ensuring a viable financial basis for the Organization. 
Canada fully supports the establishment of an open-ended working group to deal with these matters on an urgent basis. 
I wish to assure the Assembly that Canada will play a full, active and constructive role in the work of the group. 
My Government believes that the most serious financial problem facing the Organization is arrears: the failure of Member States to pay their assessed contributions in full, on time, and without conditions. 
No attempt to address the issues of cash flow or the method of assessment can be successful unless the problem of arrears is solved. 
The practice of delaying or withholding payment of assessed contributions is unfortunately widespread. 
Some Member States are genuinely unable to pay; many are unwilling; and some even decide to withhold payments as a matter of policy, an action that has no legitimacy in Charter terms. 
It is worth reiterating that the Charter is equally binding on every Member State: it does not give Members the option of deciding unilaterally, on a selective basis, whether or not to comply. 
Some such measures could be financial, for example discounts for those who pay early and interest charges for those who pay late. 
Other disincentives include restricting a defaulting Member's right to stand for election. 
In many cases, it might be possible for Member States to improve their payment performance if regular budget assessments were divided into periodic instalments. 
Regarding peace-keeping assessments, which now amount to roughly three times the regular budget, it would undoubtedly alleviate the burden if assessments were put on a more regular and predictable basis. 
This would be one benefit of the proposals that have been advanced regarding annualized and combined peace-keeping budgets. 
We should also review current procedures regarding the distribution of budgetary surpluses to Member States. 
This would be one way of helping to ensure that all Member States eventually pay their full share. 
The Organization is disproportionately reliant on those Members who pay in full and on time; it needs to find new ways of shifting some of the burden back to those who pay late. 
Increasing the authorized levels of the Working Capital Fund or the peace-keeping reserve fund would not in itself solve the problem. 
One of the most important and sensitive issues before us is that of the scale of assessments and the methodology used to establish it. 
As the Secretary-General has quite rightly pointed out, the credibility of the scheme of assessment is of key importance, and some Member States have expressed strong doubts as to whether the existing scale of assessments is equitable. 
Only last year, the Assembly reaffirmed the principle of capacity to pay as the fundamental criterion for determining the scale of assessments. 
Only a few weeks ago, we agreed to establish an ad hoc intergovernmental working group of experts to study the implementation of that principle. 
The existing scale methodology continues to be based on the principle of capacity to pay. 
Over the years, however, a number of elements have been added that distort the implementation of that principle. 
Developments of the last few years, with the appearance of many new countries with economies in transition, have shown how serious some of those distortions have become. 
I will not seek to analyse all distorting elements which have, over the years, attached themselves to the scale of assessments. 
There are many, and the issues involved are highly technical. 
The scheme of limits, until it is completely phased out, will continue to cause a number of countries to be seriously over-assessed. 
We also wish to draw attention to the serious distortions created by maximum and minimum ceiling and floor assessment rates. 
The ceiling rate, on the other hand, confers on the largest and wealthiest a benefit which must be subsidized by other Members of the Organization. 
We recognize, however, that there are a number of anomalies in the current arrangements. 
The four-group system should be carefully reviewed with a view to simplifying it. 
A number of the wealthier developing countries or newly industrialized countries could begin to contribute to peace-keeping at the same rate of assessment as they do for the regular budget. 
So, indeed, could some of the developed countries which do not already do so. 
Economic growth results in increasing capacity to pay, and carries with it increasing responsibility. 
Some countries seek the additional and grave responsibility of permanent membership of the Security Council. 
An immediate effort on their part to join us in removing the distortions which benefit them would be an earnest of their seriousness in assuming their responsibilities as members of the Council. 
The Organization's reimbursements to troop contributors cover only a fraction of our costs of providing troops and equipment. 
We could not therefore support any increase in the rates of assessment of countries that already contribute to peace-keeping at the same rate as they do to the regular budget. 
The original guidelines regarding the apportionment of the Organization's expenses warned of the need to guard against two opposing tendencies: the desire of some Members unduly to minimize their contributions, and the desire of others to increase their contributions for reasons of prestige. 
If the latter observation now seems quaint, that is a measure of how much times have changed in the past 50 years. 
The former tendency, however, is still very much with us, and is the principal cause of our present difficulties. 
Most Member States, whether by delaying or withholding payments, or by seeking to reduce their rates of assessment, try to minimize their contributions. 
That is what has caused the problems described to us by the Secretary-General, and it is to deal with those problems that this session of the Assembly will consider establishing an open-ended working group. 
We also believe that the working group should make every effort to complete its work during this General Assembly session. 
It should also be taken into account that other regular and ad hoc bodies are dealing with various aspects of the problem. 
The issue now before us has become a perennial one that has continued to defy all attempts to resolve the financial crisis of the United Nations. 
Since the end of the cold war, the United Nations has regained its mandated role in international relations, and so has also been continually asked to tackle an increasing number of challenges and tasks, creating, in the words of the Secretary-General, overwhelming financial demands. 
Among these challenges, the maintenance of international peace and security, the promotion of international cooperation for solving economic, social, cultural and humanitarian problems, as well as the advancement of human rights and the attainment of higher standards of living in larger freedom for all, loom particularly large. 
However, the unprecedented financial crisis not only threatens to destroy the hopes and aspirations invested in the Organization by the Member States but also critically to weaken its ability efficiently to carry out its mandate and greatly to endanger its very survival. 
To meet such challenges and purposes effectively, there is an imperative need to put the Organization on a more stable and assured financial basis. 
I am convinced that much of the current situation is derived from the non-fulfilment by Member States, and in particular by some of the major contributors, of their Charter obligations to pay their assessed contributions unconditionally, in full and on time. 
According to the Secretary-General, in his report on the work of the Organization, as at 15 August 1994 Member States owed $835 million to the regular budget and $2.6 billion for peace-keeping operations, including amounts unpaid in prior years. 
We agree with the Secretary-General that, apart from the late payment of assessed contributions, the process of approving peace-keeping budgets and appropriations aggravates the situation. 
Our challenge is, therefore, to restore a sufficient cash flow to ensure a viable financial base for the United Nations. 
Thus, to restore a sufficient cash flow should be our first and immediate objective. 
Without seeking to amend Article 19, we should ensure that it is fully understood, discussed and given a clear and common interpretation. 
It is also recognized that the proper functioning of peace-keeping operations is intimately linked to the availability of financial resources. 
Given the increased recognition of the indivisibility of peace and security and development, we believe it important that a balance be struck between the expenditures on peace-keeping operations and those needed to implement the imperatives of development. 
Furthermore, in this context, it is understood that the economically more developed countries are in a relatively better position to make larger contributions to achieve this important objective. 
In this regard, the principle of capacity to pay should be adhered to. 
Moreover, the discussions of this working group will be the beginning of a reform process, one that should be carried forward by the Member States and the Secretary-General, comprehensively addressing all the various dimensions and complexities of the crisis currently besetting our Organization. 
My delegation concurs with the following words used by the Secretary-General in his statement of 12 October 1994: 
This grave financial crisis can be resolved only when we succeed in dealing with its root causes, particularly in fully carrying out the provisions of Articles 17 and 19. 
This effort must be accompanied by a renewed commitment of explicit support for the United Nations by all Member States, in accordance with their obligations under the Charter. 
In conclusion, I should simply like to add that as we come to celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations all Member States should show their commitment to the Organization in tangible form by seeking to become current on their dues and to pay them in full. 
First, Member States should fulfil their international treaty obligations to pay their share of the expenses of the Organization in full and on time. 
Secondly, the General Assembly must be able to make timely and well-considered decisions on financing, which is not the case at present. 
And, thirdly, it is time to consider again what constitutes a Member State's fair share of the expenses of the Organization. 
On 3 October, in his statement before the General Assembly, the Australian Foreign Minister, Senator Evans, in outlining our concerns about the failure of Member States to fulfil their treaty obligations, said: 
Member States have also agreed, through a financial regulation they approved, to pay their contributions in full within 30 days of receiving their assessments. 
The impact of the unacceptably high level of unpaid contributions has fallen mostly on the Organization's financial reserves and has lengthened delays in payments of troop-contributor costs. 
The absence of adequate financial reserves, in turn, places considerable strain on the Secretariat's ability to deal with the uneven cash flow in the Organization. 
This would give the Organization the assured funding base that it requires if it is more effectively and efficiently to carry out the tasks that we assign to it. 
We could explore the possibility of charging interest on overdue accounts and payments or of applying Article 19 of the Charter to provide a grace period of only 24 months before the loss of voting rights or the wider publicizing of the lateness of payment by some Member States. 
But punitive measures for late payment and even incentives for early payment would be effective and credible only if approved by consensus. 
In this respect, Australia believes that incentives for early payment, including the possibility of discounts, rather than sanctions for late payment, unless it is so late as to trigger Article 19, should be pursued. 
The problem would not arise if Member States were to meet fully their obligations under the Charter. 
The Secretariat, the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions and the Fifth Committee all need to review their working methods to ensure that the General Assembly is able to take timely and well-considered decisions on financing, especially in the area of peace-keeping. 
In particular, there must be predictability in the approval of budgets, and we must get away from the vicious cycle of retroactive budget approval and the accompanying habit of authorizing the commitment of funds without providing the Secretary-General with the necessary means. 
The process of reform has begun with discussion of the Secretary-General's proposal for a review of peace-keeping budget cycles. 
Australia has long argued that the General Assembly needs to develop a simple and transparent methodology that produces a regular budget scale reflecting national capacity to pay. 
The only element that can be considered a transparent, equitable measure of capacity to pay is national income. 
It is also time to look again at the scale of apportionment of expenses for peace-keeping operations. 
As the Assembly is reminded each time it adopts a resolution financing a peace-keeping operation, the current scale of apportionment is an ad hoc one developed in 1973. 
Certain principles of the current ad hoc scale should remain. 
The scale should bear some relation to the regular budget scale itself. 
But in view of world economic growth since 1973 in particular, the relative decline in the share of that growth of the countries of the Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development all other elements of the ad hoc scale should be reconsidered. 
In conclusion, I want to assure the Assembly that Australia stands ready to contribute to the discussion and resolution of these issues at the earliest opportunity. 
We must act now to ensure that the fiftieth anniversary of this Organization is an occasion of celebration and renewal and not of despair at our inability to find answers to the financial problems that now exist. 
As we believe that the common interest of Member States in the welfare of the United Nations is best discerned in the long term, my statement today will focus upon some long-term implications and possible solutions to the difficult financial situation of the Organization. 
The Secretary-General has addressed this subject in paragraphs 101 to 105 of his report, and he went into greater detail in his statement to the General Assembly on 12 October 1994. 
As we support the establishment of an open-ended working group to deal with the financial situation of the Organization we should like to offer some suggestions for its consideration. 
This group of States is responsible for nearly half of the outstanding contributions for peace-keeping operations, and 16 of the 30 highest-ranking Member States featuring in a list of outstanding contributions to the regular budget belong to it. 
In paragraph 3 of resolution 48/223 B the General Assembly has recognized that the current assessment of each of the 22 Member States for the regular budget is problematic. 
The General Assembly has approved the conclusion of the Committee on Contributions that the current rates for the 22 are transitional and will require considerable adjustment. 
In the case of these 22 States, the General Assembly may at its current session decide, for the years 1995-1997, regular budget assessment rates that, for most of them, would continue to be at least double the capacity-to-pay rates established by the Committee on Contributions. 
Thus their rates would continue to be of a transitional nature for another three years. 
The unfair situation faced by the 22 must be addressed if the financial crisis of the United Nations is to be resolved. 
Long-term solutions that are fair to all Member States, whether small or large, need to be sought for all three of the problems noted by the Secretary-General namely, late payments, limited cash reserves and assessment methodology. 
Regarding the cash-flow problem, we believe that the proper exercise of the authority granted to the General Assembly under Article 17, paragraphs 1 and 2, of the Charter requires that the Assembly do its best to follow budget approval and apportionment procedures that do not contribute to cash-flow problems. 
We hope that the negotiations currently under way in the Fifth Committee will go a long way towards removing this cause of cash-flow problems in the financing of peace-keeping operations through simplification and standardization. 
In addition, assessment, like a good taxation system, needs to be transparent, efficient and simple to administer. 
Mr. Lavrov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The Russian delegation listened to and studied with great attention the Secretary-General's statement on ensuring a viable financial basis for the Organization. 
In our view, it was a very timely statement prompted by the need to provide the resources necessary to fulfil the new and changing functions of the United Nations. 
We share the Secretary-General's concern about the unstable financial situation of the Organization. 
While fully aware that Member States may have their own spending priorities and varying financial circumstances, we are firmly convinced that political will is needed if we are to have a United Nations that is viable and effective in solving the problems facing the international community. 
Russia, for its part, despite its well-known economic and financial difficulties is doing its utmost to honour in full its financial obligations to the United Nations and to pay its arrears. 
Unfortunately, the present arrangements can by no means be considered fair. 
Is it fair that the principle of States' capacity to pay, which is the fundamental criterion of the apportionment of expenses, is undermined and obscured? Is it fair that some well-to-do countries should be underpaying at the expense of those facing serious economic hardships? 
Full and timely payment of contributions can be expected only when they are assessed on a fair basis. 
Fair apportionment of the Organization's expenses is where we should start tackling the overall problem of United Nations financial difficulties. 
It is very important that from the very outset the proposed group be given a clear-cut mandate. 
If we can agree to create the working group of the whole, we intend to make full use of this excellent basis to achieve further progress. 
We have dwelt on these issues during the general debate. 
All of us have spoken about a new vision for the United Nations and a new commitment to it by the international community as we move into a new century. 
In the overall scheme of things, however, how many of us have paused to consider whether the financial arrangements have been satisfactorily functioning? 
The Secretary-General, in his annual report on the work of the Organization (A/49/1), and again in his statement to the General Assembly on 12 October, has underlined the serious financial problems that we are confronting. 
We all share his view that without an adequate and secure source of funds the United Nations will not be able to fulfil the aspirations that we all have for it. 
It is widely recognized, and this is also acknowledged in the Secretary-General's report, that the current cash-flow problems of the Organization arise principally out of the continued failure of some Member States to fulfil their Charter obligations to pay their assessed contributions in full and on time. 
As a consequence, at the end of August 1994 the outstanding amounts owed to the regular budget and various peace-keeping operations stood at a staggering $3.3 billion. 
Today, despite some improvement in the situation, the figure still stands at $2.1 billion. 
For an organization that is dependent solely on the contributions of its Member States for the resources to discharge its mandated programmes and activities, late payments are, and will always remain, the major obstacle to ensuring a stable and secure capital base. 
There are quite a few instances where contributions are delayed because Member States are unable to make payments for genuine economic reasons. 
We need to show understanding in such situations. 
As we approach the fiftieth anniversary, let us make a gesture of commitment to the future of our Organization by pledging to clear all our outstanding dues before that historic occasion. 
In this task we look towards the major contributors to take the lead so that the financial health of the United Nations is speedily restored. 
Proposals that would encourage us to do so, preferably through a system of incentives, need to be explored further. 
For several of us there is another dimension to the financial problems of the Organization. 
Like other troop-contributing countries, we in India have felt the impact of the current cash- flow problems through facing long delays in obtaining troop- reimbursement costs. 
We know that the large majority of countries recognize and appreciate the forbearance shown by the troop contributors in accepting these delays. 
During the course of our deliberations, we hope that we can consider ways in which priority could be given to the reimbursement of troop costs, especially to developing countries, which regularly provide troops for United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
The Secretary-General has made certain proposals to solve the cash-flow problems. 
Increasing the level of the Working Capital Fund and Peace-keeping Reserve Fund is one of them. 
Such funds would again be rapidly exhausted through borrowings. 
We have also taken note of the Secretary-General's view that reform of the existing budgetary procedures is one possible way of facilitating a viable solution to the cash-flow problems. 
It is our understanding that the Fifth Committee, which is the General Assembly's Main Committee on budgetary matters, is fully seized of these broader financial issues and intends to discuss them in the context of agenda item 132. 
Since a comprehensive review of budgetary procedures will be undertaken in that Committee, we could await the outcome of its deliberations. 
In his statement to the General Assembly on 12 October the Secretary-General also made a reference to the need for a review of the current method of assessments as one element in a possible review of the financial issues before us. 
Such an appeal was made on the plea that the current methodology is in some way directly responsible for the present unsatisfactory financial situation in which the Organization finds itself today. 
However, if all the current and outstanding dues were paid by Member States to the Organization, it would have a cash surplus. 
It is equally worth noting that those who believe that the current chronic shortages of funds are attributable to the existing methodology of assessments also acknowledge that any changes in the methodology per se would not materially affect the aggregate United Nations revenues for peace-keeping. 
For that reason, we believe that any review of the methodology for the regular-budget activities must be based on the principle of capacity to pay, which has been accepted as the fundamental criterion for assessing Member States over the last half-century. 
These important elements which determine a country's ability to pay must not be sacrificed in the course of our seeking greater transparency in the methodology. 
Similarly, the proposals for annual revisions of the scale of contributions must be balanced against the stability and continuity that are provided by the current three-year scale period. 
We further believe that the guidelines and practices established for the apportionment of peace-keeping expenses have stood the test of time, and that the ad hoc scales represent a delicate balance that now needs to be institutionalized. 
Many pledges have been made of new and additional resources for development, but, as the Secretary General has noted, the resources for development have been dwindling. 
We hope that the current consultations the President has initiated on the funding of operational activities will lead to the establishment of a funding system that would generate substantial increases in resources on a predictable, continued and secure basis. 
Our first objective must be to work on arrangements that will lead to the clearing of the financial backlog and to the smooth flow of funds in the future. 
Mr. Mwaungulu (Malawi): A discussion of the financial situation of the United Nations is in effect a discussion of the Organization's ability and capacity to perform its work. 
It has also become extremely expensive, particularly in the area of peace-keeping operations. 
Regrettably, the contributions of Member States have not been paid in a timely manner, thus placing the financial viability of the Organization in serious jeopardy. 
The Secretary-General made an earnest and convincing appeal on 12 October 1994 to Member States, urging them to meet their financial obligations to the United Nations. 
I am pleased to say that my Government heeded this appeal, albeit in a small way, and despite its own severe financial problems made a contribution of $115,000, which substantially reduced its arrears. 
My Government places a high premium on the work of the United Nations in development and agrees completely with the Secretary-General's vision that this will be the primary mission of the Organization in the next 50 years. 
Only if financial resources are available can the United Nations as a whole play its extremely important and expanding role in development. 
My Government considers any impasse in the resolution of the financial situation of the United Nations to be full of dangers because and this is recognized its role in peace-keeping is irreplaceable and its role in development will contribute directly to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The working group should have a realistic timetable for the completion of its work. 
At this stage of its existence, with the demise of the cold war and faced with some of the most daunting challenges the world has ever witnessed, the United Nations deserves unambiguous political commitment from Member States. 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): At the outset, I should like on behalf of my delegation to thank the President for having brought us together in this Hall to express our views on our Organization's current difficult financial situation. 
We are equally grateful for his efforts to initiate this dialogue, to which my delegation attaches great importance. 
But that is not enough. 
Almost 40 years ago, when this Organization was still young, a study group on the United Nations Charter said that: 
Financing the United Nations is somewhat like the effort to provide for a large family on very modest resources. 
Some family plans may be delayed or abandoned, while some of the available resources may end up being wasted, relatively speaking. 
What is disquieting is that this problem which, unfortunately, appears to have become chronic if not to say inevitable is no longer tolerable now that it has grown significantly and reached such a scale that the very efficiency of the Organization and its operations are at stake. 
For this reason, solving this problem involves the very credibility of the Organization and presents the possibility of demonstrating what is the real degree of Member States' commitment to it. 
But there is also the urgent need to restore confidence in its operations confidence which has been visibly eroded by the manifest lack of the basic vital resources required in order for it to meet its responsibilities, including those relating to international peace and security. 
It has been almost 50 years since the world first placed its hopes in the Organization and, despite the difficulties, it continues to do so because it shares its ideals. 
Now, more than ever before, Member States are facing the responsibility of making every effort, at the appropriate political level, to reach a consensus solution on the financial crisis plaguing the Organization. 
This is not the time for delaying tactics or discussions, let alone procedural manoeuvring. 
It is the time for solidarity and, what is more, for careful thought followed by prompt action. 
The Organization's expenditures are now clearly different from what they traditionally used to be, and Member States owe it so much that it can even be said that expenses for two entire regular budgets are outstanding and unpaid and that contributions to peace-keeping operations are also significantly in arrears. 
What has been emphasized by the Secretary-General is sufficient for my delegation. 
The enormous accumulated debt is eloquent testimony of the crisis and of the resulting imbalances. 
For example, it seems bizarre to witness over a period of time the rare spectacle of the troop-contributing countries financing many other countries, including some of the largest, but this is in fact what is happening. 
Reducing arrears is a shared priority, and it must be accomplished without further delay. 
No one could suggest that arrears are useful levers to maintain in order in one way or another to put pressure on the Organization to adopt a line of conduct favoured by the very Member in default. 
But neither can it be maintained that the best course in an emergency is to prevent or delay discussion. 
We need to make the point again, however obvious it may be, that there can be no effective functioning of the Organization without Member States fulfilling their financial responsibilities in accordance with the very clear obligations under the Charter. 
If these responsibilities are not met, the current situation will continue; hence the financial crises of the United Nations will become cyclical and the shortage of funds will constantly militate against the normal development of the Organization's operations. 
Some of them have already been described by the Secretary-General in documents presented to the General Assembly, and my delegation supported them. 
If adopted, they would help to improve the Organization's economic situation. 
All of them should be examined to determine whether or not they should be adopted. 
We also hope that there will be a more restrictive interpretation of Article 19 of the Charter, one more in accord with its spirit and with the needs of the Organization. 
My delegation has no difficulty in proceeding with a study of the whole set of mechanisms intended to prevent delays in contributions from becoming a permanent feature. 
This must be accomplished without becoming either bogged down in argument or evading dialogue, or pushing issues in the direction of forums that do not operate in the decisive framework the question requires and that, in addition, are notoriously overburdened with their own agendas. 
It should be done without being excessively wedded, for short-term reasons, to formulae that rely too much on the past, as has been advocated by some delegations. 
But we must also not be hasty or leap in the dark; and in no way should we generate inequities. 
In our view, the group should have a sufficiently broad mandate to permit all its members to analyse in depth issues of interest to them. 
Furthermore, their conclusions should be adopted by consensus while taking care to ensure that that mechanism is not a substitute for the veto or a kind of strait-jacket which would impede the taking of decisions which would be consonant with the spirit and letter of the Charter. 
Mr. Seniloli (Fiji), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Once the decisions of a political nature have been taken by that group, as we hope will be the case, they would presumably have to be implemented in detail and on a technical basis within the Fifth Committee. 
Mr. Remirez de Estenoz (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): Allow me at the outset to express my delegation's support for the statement made by the representative of Algeria on behalf of the Group of 77 and China. 
The political sensitivity of the issue before us is obvious. 
However, we are holding this discussion in the midst of confusion over content and procedural issues. 
At the beginning of this forty-ninth session, the General Assembly adopted its agenda and the allocation of items between the plenary Assembly and the Main Committees. 
In this exercise, the General Assembly decided to assign item 109 entitled Improving the financial situation of the United Nations to the Fifth Committee. 
Why, then, is there such insistence on depriving the Fifth Committee of its functions? The General Assembly's rules of procedure are clear and precise. 
Should the item in question differ substantially from the content of item 109, the provisions of rules 18, 19 and 20 of the rules of procedure of the General Assembly would be applicable, particularly the submission of an explanatory memorandum. 
If the intention is to approach this matter from a political angle a suggestion which, by the way, is shared by my delegation then it is unacceptable that the debate should be restricted only to financial aspects; and instead, its scope should be broadened. 
Based on the results of its work, the General Assembly adopted resolution 41/213 by virtue of which, inter alia, a new budgetary process was established. 
The basic aim of the major contributor was to achieve the introduction of the consensus rule for the adoption of budgetary decisions and, to this end, it resorted to financial blackmail through the infamous Kassebaum Amendment. 
From that moment on, the other Member States have endeavoured to arrive at consensual decisions. 
In truth, the major contributor more than just reached its goal, because from that moment on not only the budgetary items but also all items related to administrative and budgetary questions have been adopted by consensus. 
However, the solemn promise is still to be fulfilled: the major contributor continues to implement that policy and is now attempting to expand its implementation to the financing of peace-keeping operations. 
In reality, the so-called financial crisis of the Organization is nothing more than a euphemism in an endeavour to conceal the persistence of the attempts by the major contributor to control the work of the Organization, in pursuit of which it continues to implement its policy of financial blackmail. 
When the Security Council becomes a democratic organ, with transparent procedures and practices for the membership of the United Nations, my country will be in a position to contribute more actively to the financing of peace-keeping operations. 
We share the view that one of the causes of the precarious financial situation is late payment by some Member States of their assessments for the ordinary budget and for peace-keeping operations. 
However, it is essential to make a clear distinction between the States whose contributions are delayed due to internal economic difficulties and those which withhold such payments with the deliberate publicly expressed aim of manipulating the Organization in its national interest. 
When this item is dealt with by the Fifth Committee, as the only appropriate forum for such a discussion, my delegation will formulate specific comments on these proposals or others put forward by Member States. 
We are a member of the Group of 77, and agree with the statement made this morning by the Permanent Representative of Algeria on behalf of the Group and China that it must be admitted that although we have collectively recognized the problems we have not acted accordingly. 
In my country's view, timely and unconditional payment by Member States of their assessments is unquestionably the only valid way to resolve this financial situation, which has become endemic and which is clearly growing worse because of the staggering increase in peace-keeping operations. 
In our view, any effort to improve the efficiency of the Organization must involve the Secretariat's adapting to the prevailing realities and responding rapidly to its growing responsibilities. 
But it must also involve a clear and concrete expression of the political will of Member States to provide the Secretariat with the resources it needs. 
In that connection, while my delegation is flexible about the machinery that would best serve the common goal of finding measures to resolve this serious crisis, we agree that the best thing would be to establish an open-ended working group in the context of the Assembly's technical functions. 
In that connection, this report the Secretary-General submitted to this General Assembly session on the work of the Organization and other relevant documents contain ideas that the Secretariat could organize in a simple, direct way that could point the way for the work of delegations. 
By way of example, I shall mention several elements that my delegation considers worthy of study. 
We believe that charging interest on late payments could be a useful deterrent to future arrears. 
It would, of course, be necessary to study the causes of the problem, and in certain cases involving socio-economic factors there would have to be exceptions and perhaps payment agreements. 
But we believe it can be considered only on the understanding that a normal situation in the payment of assessments would first have to be created, in order to avoid penalizing countries that are punctual in their payments. 
With respect to the financing of peace-keeping, my delegation considers that the special ad hoc scale of assessments established by resolution 3101 (XXVIII) should be institutionalized, in the context of activities involving collective responsibilities, but activities differentiated according to existing privileges and responsibilities within the United Nations system. 
The annual report of the Secretary-General contains important elements which are heartening with respect to the future functioning of the Organization and which will ultimately help establish a better financial situation. 
The new structure of the Department of Administration and Management and the creation of the Office of Internal Oversight Services will assist the Secretary-General in this respect by giving United Nations activities greater flexibility while also facilitating better use of resources and increasing the confidence of Member States. 
As we have said on a number of occasions on this subject, we want to support and facilitate the work of the Secretary-General. 
We are aware of the diversity of the interests represented here and of the need to find generally acceptable agreements to resolve the current financial crisis. 
In that context, the ad hoc working group must be given the time it needs to achieve its objectives. 
It would therefore be appropriate to concentrate on aspects on which consensus could be achieved quickly, while identifying others that would require longer consideration and a dialogue with Foreign Ministries. 
Mr. Zlenko (Ukraine): First of all, I should like to express my sincere appreciation to the Secretary-General, His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his 12 October 1994 statement to the General Assembly on ensuring a viable financial base for the United Nations. 
Obviously, no one doubts that aside from the rational and efficient application of resources payment by all Member States of their assessed contributions in full and on time is the only long-term solution to the financial constraints of the United Nations. 
Only with foresight and a willingness on the part of Member States to face up to their responsibilities and commitments can the United Nations become the organization that our times demand. 
As was recently stressed from this rostrum by Mr. Leonid Kuchma, the President of Ukraine, 
(Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-ninth Session, Plenary Meetings, 61st meeting, p. 5). 
It offers the opportunity for a wider discussion of this particular problem at the political level. 
We support the establishment of an open-ended high-level working group under the chairmanship of the President of the General Assembly. 
Having said this, we have no intention whatever to propose a needless review of the basic principles of the apportionment of United Nations expenses. 
Ukraine shares the view that the States that are permanent members of the Security Council should not simply enjoy special rights in the Organization: they should also bear special responsibility for implementation of peace-keeping activities. 
However, confidence in the mechanism by which the expenses of the United Nations are divided among all Member States should be restored through their joint efforts. 
Decision 47/456, adopted by a vote of the General Assembly two years ago, cannot be considered either fair or properly grounded in law. 
Criticism of its erroneous nature is being increasingly heard. 
The rate of assessments established pursuant to decision 47/456 is unacceptable to my country. 
It bears no relation to the capacity to pay of a State whose economy has been experiencing a protracted grave economic crisis, and it will result in rapidly growing indebtedness to the United Nations. 
At the same time, for no good reason Ukraine remains in group B of the scheme of the apportionment of the expenses for the financing of the peace-keeping operations, despite its numerous requests to the General Assembly for relocation into group C. 
For Ukraine, the problem of bringing its financial obligations to the United Nations into line with its real capacity to pay has gone beyond the administrative and budgetary framework. 
Therefore it is deemed impossible to establish immediately a fair rate of assessment for our country. 
To a certain extent, this idea is not far from reality. 
Obstacles of the same nature are also arising on the path of the practical implementation of Ukraine's initiative concerning its relocation into group C of the scheme of the apportionment of expenses for the financing of United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
By ratifying the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons Ukraine has confirmed that our country is a responsible member of the international community. 
Implementation of the provisions of the Treaty will be very expensive for Ukraine. 
Solving the problem of Ukraine's excessive United Nations assessment, and changing its level of participation in financing peace-keeping operations, cannot be endlessly deferred. 
This is the basis for Ukraine's position on recommendations with respect to the scale of assessments for the next three years. 
We therefore welcome this opportunity to present our views on this matter. 
Before I proceed, I should also like to express our appreciation to the Permanent Representative of Algeria for his statement on behalf of the Group of 77 and China, with which my delegation fully agrees. 
And in the next preambular paragraph we recognized the adverse effects of late payments on the short-term financial situation of the Organization. 
Yet, despite these stated principles and a collective recognition of the problem, the situation remains far from satisfactory. 
It is regrettable to note that as of 30 November 1994 the unpaid obligatory contributions of Member States amounted to $2 billion, $1.5 billion of which was for peace-keeping operations. 
It should be noted that the arrears of the major contributors represented a large proportion of this amount. 
We believe that the current financial situation is further exacerbated by the unprecedented increase in the number, cost, scope and complexity of peace-keeping operations. 
This is three times more than we Member States spend for the regular budget. 
We hope to see the same level of resources accorded to development activities and issues. 
But, however noble our efforts may be in enhancing the efficiency and cost-effectiveness of the Organization to enable it to respond more adequately to the mandates entrusted to it, they will not meet with great success if the United Nations continuously remains in financial straits. 
We believe that if Member States, especially the major contributors, paid their outstanding dues this would greatly alleviate the cash-flow problem of the Organization. 
Greater understanding should be given to those that consistently meet their financial obligations in full, but are unable to do so on time, not because of lack of political will on their part, but largely due to legitimate economic difficulties and internal budgetary processes. 
But we find it difficult to understand those that for other reasons fail to honour their Charter obligations. 
In the interest of sustaining our Organization, we therefore join others in appealing to them to meet their obligatory contributions in full, on time and unconditionally. 
We share the concerns of those delegations that have expressed serious reservations on the suggestion of a linkage between the current financial difficulties and the method of assessing Member States. 
In our view, it would be prudent for us to await the results of both studies. 
We believe, however, that the current method of assessment, based on the principle of capacity to pay, is the result of our collective experience and understanding, which has carefully taken into account economic and political considerations. 
We further believe that the concerns of Member States, particularly the developing countries with low per-capita income and high external debt, as well as limited ability to secure foreign currency, should continue to be important elements of the scale methodology, as these affect one's capacity to pay. 
As one of the original signatories of the United Nations Charter, we remain committed to the principles and ideals underlying the very existence of this world body. 
In this regard, my delegation is prepared to engage in discussions that would, in all seriousness, address the cash flow of the Organization. 
In our view, the proposed open-ended working group, within the context of the Fifth Committee, should address this pressing issue and consider all proposals on improving the financial situation of the Organization. 
In considering the issues and possible measures to address the financial difficulties of this Organization, we further believe that the approach of reaching the broadest possible agreement on them would be the preferable and more desirable one. 
Mr. Pashovski (Bulgaria): At a meeting of the General Assembly on 12 October 1994 the Secretary-General made a statement on the long-standing difficult financial situation faced by the United Nations. 
He put forward a broad range of possible ways to ensure a viable financial basis for the Organization. 
My delegation shares the basic assumptions that the Member States have a collective responsibility for the performance and well-being of the United Nations and that each Member State must adhere to treaty obligations assumed with ratification of the Charter. 
On the other hand, we have to admit that proper financing will not, by itself, solve all the Organization's problems. 
We share the view that the precarious state of the Organization's financial affairs is due basically to the failure of Member States to pay their assessed contributions in full and on time. 
Apart from occasional severe economic hardship or natural disasters experienced by some Member States in circumstances of force majeure, there can be no good reason for shortfall in payments. 
The withholding of payments for political reasons is always unacceptable. 
All ideas and proposals aimed at addressing the financial problems of the Organization deserve thorough consideration, both separately and collectively. 
If the Organization is to be able to reimburse the troop-contributing countries on time, assessed contributions must be paid promptly. 
Any further delay in this regard could discourage troop-contributing countries from further participation in peace-keeping operations and, in particular, could dissuade new contributors, and the trust in United Nations operations could be affected. 
A more expeditious procedure for approving peace-keeping budgets a subject that is now under discussion in the Fifth Committee could save months between the Security Council's approval of operations and the sending of assessments to Member States. 
The way in which the voluntarily funded agencies are financed must also be given due consideration if the sustainability and predictability that are so necessary in operational activities are to be achieved. 
In this regard, we should consider the establishment of an assessment scale that is more reliable than the current one and reflects Members' changing national circumstances much more rapidly. 
My delegation appreciates the establishment, through General Assembly resolution 49/19, of the ad hoc working group on capacity to pay and is ready to contribute to its work. 
Aware of the complexity of the issues before us, my delegation would like, in conclusion, to welcome your initiative, Mr. President, in the establishment of an open-ended working group, under your chairmanship, to report to the General Assembly. 
It is right that the working group should be open-ended, as all measures to be discussed concern the United Nations membership as a whole, and universal participation is therefore advisable. 
We believe that the consideration of measures to achieve a viable financial basis for the Organization is not just something in the interests of all Member States but also their obligation. 
While some countries are overburdened, others are taking advantage of the current situation. 
An increasing number of Member States complain about the discrepancy between the proclaimed principle of capacity to pay and the reality of its implementation. 
As a result, the prospects for consensus acceptance of a new scale of assessments for 1995-1997 are fading. 
My delegation believes that the United Nations should not tolerate discrepancies between the criteria that it establishes and their implementation. 
The restoration of a viable financial basis requires, first of all, the establishment of verifiable and equitable criteria based on the capacity of Member States to pay. 
Such measures would restore equity and credibility and would make consensus possible. 
The equitable sharing of the Organization's expenses among Member States on the basis of real capacity to pay should help to achieve consensus in respect of measures to deal with another cause of the precarious financial situation of the Organization. 
I refer to late payments by many Member States. 
Because of lack of any objective standard criteria, this has not been taken into account in respect of peace-keeping assessments. 
Here we have an illustration of the deficiencies of the present system. 
My delegation welcomes and strongly supports the basic objectives of the Secretary-General's initiative, as set out in his statement of 12 October 1994, to restore a viable financial basis for the Organization. 
We are convinced that the problem has assumed such proportions that it can no longer be solved by simple administrative means. 
My delegation therefore fully supports the establishment of an open-ended, high-level working group to improve methods of assessment, to resolve cash-flow problems and to take measures to achieve full and timely payment by Member States. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have heard the last speaker in the debate on the financial situation of the Organization, and I must now share with the Assembly some comments inspired by that rich debate. 
First, it should be noted that the Secretary-General's statement to the General Assembly on 12 October has received a sizeable response, as evidenced by the fact that 32 delegations spoke. 
In fact, this number represents many more delegations because one person spoke on behalf of each of three large regional groups. 
This debate also afforded us an opportunity for a serious analysis of the Organization's present financial difficulties, and we can say, like the Secretary-General, that this is a financial crisis for the Organization. 
The roles of these various elements of the crisis have been addressed from each delegation's viewpoint, so I do not think it is appropriate for me to highlight them here. 
It may however be noted that all delegations recognize that the situation is complex and worrisome and therefore they call for a study commensurate with the gravity of the crisis. 
In fact, as the Secretary-General said, it is no longer simply a financial question, but also an urgent political question, and I, as President of the Assembly, share that conviction. 
Any solution envisaged for dealing with this issue should take into account both the technical aspects and the political underpinnings of the crisis. 
The aim we all share in this exercise is to succeed in ensuring a viable financial basis for the Organization. 
The financial crisis is a real one, time is short, and we have to get down immediately to seeking a solution in order to guarantee a viable financial foundation for our Organization. 
We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 10. 
The meeting rose at 6.25 p.m. 
I call first on the representative of Tunisia to make a statement, in the course of which he will introduce draft resolution A/49/L.44. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): My delegation, speaking on behalf of the current Chairman of the Organization of African Unity (OAU), wishes to make some comments on the agenda item entitled United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
I want to begin by welcoming the international community's interest in the development and growth of Africa. 
The Agenda marks the renewed commitment of the United Nations to support Africa's own development efforts. 
For all African States, this is an act of faith and a sign of hope which, in spite of the precarious international situation and the difficulties of the moment, bolsters their struggle for development. 
This support is all the more notable because, in vast areas of our continent, the African economic and social crisis of the 1980s and the 1990s has yet to end. 
Combined with prolonged drought, this situation could only lead to social upheaval, damaging the precarious stability of countries, which in many cases had become extremely fragile. 
That is the hostile context in which African countries have had to adopt policies to reverse the negative trend and bring order to their devastated economies. 
With that purpose, stabilization and structural-adjustment programmes sponsored by the International Monetary Fund (IMF) and the World Bank have been put in place by nearly all African countries. 
But in many cases the reform and structural-adjustment programmes engaged in by African countries have not yet yielded the expected results. 
According to the report of the Secretary-General, since 1980 Africa has experienced continued stagnation, even in some cases decline; some countries that at the beginning of the decade were among the middle-income group now belong to the group of least-developed countries. 
The same can be said of the continent's external trade. 
Africa's share of world exports has continued to fall, from 4 per cent in the 1970s to 1.4 per cent in 1990. 
African countries have lost their share of international export markets to other regions, even with respect to raw materials, where the continent had enjoyed a comparative advantage for decades. 
At the same time, official development assistance has declined in real terms since 1990. 
Our countries know that economic cooperation and integration are the most reliable way to achieve balanced economic growth and sustainable development in Africa; during this decade we shall be working in that direction, both on the subregional level and continent-wide. 
Regional groupings now cover all the subregions of the continent; this is an important development that could have a positive impact on prospects for development in general, and hence in the area of industrialization, the development of services and the growth of trade. 
The growing role of regional integration is reflected in the signing, on 3 June 1991, at Abuja, Nigeria, of the treaty establishing the African Economic Community. 
The broadening of the preferential trade zone for the States of eastern and southern Africa, the establishment of the Southern African Development Community and the consolidation of the Arab Maghreb Union should contribute, at the subregional level, to this trend. 
In southern Africa, more specifically, the integration of the Republic of South Africa as an important partner of the international community represents a hopeful potential, with new resources and promising prospects for growth in the region and its economic take-off and social well-being. 
Africa's determination to go forward and to mobilize its energies in the work of integrated development was recently reaffirmed by the Heads of State of Africa, during their thirtieth summit, held in June 1994 in Tunis. 
Today it has become obvious in the light of the profound changes occurring in the contemporary world that the polarization of our efforts in the work of development is the only means by which we will be able to meet the new challenges of the coming century. 
It is significant that at this meeting all the Heads of State of Africa evidenced their interest in the implementation of the Abuja agreements, which led to the establishment of the African Economic Community. 
In this context, the African leaders stressed the need to undertake coordinated collective action to adapt the economies of their respective countries to the requirements of the new world market which will come into being with the World Trade Organization (WTO). 
Calling for the rational, judicious and far-sighted exploitation of Africa's immense human and material potential, the Tunis summit called upon the international community to treat Africa as a partner. 
In fact, direct foreign investment in Africa is very low and is not increasing. 
The main interest of foreign investors in Africa is still its natural resources. 
Africa is the only region in the world where the development of public investment exceeds private investment. 
To reverse this trend, many African countries have started a process of accelerated liberalization, hoping thereby to improve the effectiveness of their enterprises. 
Dependence on raw materials, the low level of per capita income and the weakness, even absence, of inter-industrial links: these have, none the less, been negative elements acting as a brake on Africa's development and growth. 
We believe that urgent measures should be taken to increase the flows of capital to African countries. 
The need to diversify the African commodity sector has been reaffirmed in all the Secretary-General's reports dealing with the question. 
It is in this context that we must consider the Secretary-General's proposal for the establishment of a diversification fund for Africa's commodities, including the agriculture and fisheries sectors. 
Such a fund would promote both horizontal and vertical diversification, and it could be managed by the most appropriate African institution, namely, the African Development Bank. 
From this point of view, we appreciate the interest shown by our developed partners in the continent's well-being and prosperity. 
Mr. Lamamra (Algeria) (interpretation from French): My statement, on behalf of the Group of 77 and China, on this important agenda item is an expression of the widest solidarity of our Group with the African countries, which make up an essential part of its composition. 
Beyond this natural duty and this need for solidarity on behalf of the delegations of developing countries, my contribution to this debate concerns the commitments that the international community has made to the African continent, which continues to remain on the sidelines of progress. 
Among the priority objectives of the New Agenda is the transformation of African economies through their integration and diversification, on the national and regional levels, in order to consolidate them and reduce their vulnerability to the external shocks resulting from the increasing globalization of international economic relations. 
An annual growth rate of 6 per cent until the year 2000, though only a rough goal, was considered one of the requirements for the sustained and lasting growth and equitable development of the African continent and for its effective struggle against poverty. 
The African countries were exhorted, on the economic level, to improve their economies through better management and a structural reform of their productive capacity in order to promote regional and subregional cooperation and economic integration. 
They were also urged to create a favourable climate for attracting direct investments local and foreign and to maximize the use of their human resources, particularly in the fields of science and technology. 
Finally, on the political level, they were asked to continue the democratization of the development process to allow their populations to play a greater part in the management of their countries' public affairs. 
The international community, for its part, undertook to support the efforts of the African countries to accelerate the growth of their economies and to ensure their development through actions taken on several levels. 
In that context, great urgency was attached to resolving the question of commodity goods through better remuneration and better access to markets. 
Its various bodies and specialized agencies were to establish, in their respective fields, programmes for Africa and to devote adequate resources for their implementation. 
Since the Economic Commission for Africa was called on to play a greater role in energizing and coordinating these programmes, a strengthening of its human and material resources was clearly in order. 
All observers agree on the scope of the efforts made by the African countries to assume their responsibilities within the framework of the New Agenda. 
At the regional level, they have striven to promote regional economic cooperation and integration. 
Praiseworthy as they may be, the individual and collective efforts of the African countries will not suffice to solve the continent's multidimensional crisis. 
Because of the scarce means at the disposal of these countries, it would be useless to expect significant results if the international community does not assume its responsibility to supply adequate financial resources and establish a favourable external environment. 
Africa is a rich continent, but one that has not to date been sufficiently helped to achieve its potential. 
The judicious exploitation of these resources with a view to the economic recovery of the continent is hindered, however, by outside factors such as the external debt. 
This handicap, alleviated only slightly by recent measures, should be noted by all of Africa's creditors, including the multilateral institutions, which account for about 25 per cent of all debts and drain 40 per cent of the total payments in the service of the African debt. 
Africa, the part of the world that depends most upon outside financing for its development because of its minimal internal savings, has, paradoxically has been the only continent not to benefit from the recent increase in financial flows towards developing countries. 
In addition, Africa still is not attracting private investors despite the efforts made to improve its economic climate and to offer foreign investors the most favourable legal and fiscal conditions. 
This lack of enthusiasm in business circles, exacerbated by the reduction of public assistance for development, is further aggravated by rather pessimistic prospects linked to the entry into force of the Final Act of the Uruguay Round. 
Indeed, all analyses and studies indicate that the African countries are among those that will be affected by the new multilateral business rules, whether in terms of the loss of tariff preferences or as net importers of foodstuffs. 
The resulting losses will combine with the penalties that African countries already suffer in the sphere of raw materials and terms of trade. 
Our debates last year focused on the question of establishing a commodity diversification fund, as recommended by the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations and by the Secretary-General. 
So far, differences of approach have prevented a positive decision on this matter, but we hope for such an outcome during the current session. 
In fact, as an excellent recent study by the Economic Commission for Africa abundantly demonstrates, the stake in the Agenda goes back to the fundamental question of knowing whether the international community is ready to treat Africa as a full-fledged partner in the world economy. 
Africa is a continent in the midst of several transitions. 
In the precarious conditions that mark its process of transition, external assistance has a decisive role to play. 
The helping hands extended to Africa today will be greatly rewarded tomorrow. 
An Africa irreversibly committed to the course of sustained development and growth and fully integrated into the world economy will open up great opportunities in the field of international trade and will bring increased prosperity, peace and stability to the world. 
Although the item on the New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s has come up at a late stage in this session of the General Assembly, it is of primary importance in the field of economic and social development. 
The rate of economic growth in the region, especially in sub-Saharan Africa, remains low. 
Wide areas of extreme poverty persist. 
Often the poorest and most vulnerable groups are not reached by our common efforts. 
Africa's integration into the world economy is weak. 
The European Union, as a neighbouring region with long-standing and intensive relations with Africa, has a special interest in that continent's economic, social and political welfare and in the implementation of the New Agenda. 
In this context, we should like to mention the encouraging cooperation between the European Union and the States members of the Southern African Development Community, as confirmed at the conference held in Berlin in September this year. 
These countries tend to be the ones that implement structural adjustment programmes supported by the international community. 
Many African countries have embarked on processes of democratization and economic reform. 
Although standards of living have not improved everywhere, there are encouraging signs that African countries and their partners in development are on the way to having a more effective and lasting strategy. 
A stable macroeconomic policy accompanied by structural improvements in particular, with regard to the role of the market and the private sector and an outward-oriented economy, together with the development of human resources and institutional capacity, produce positive results if these measures are resolutely pursued and implemented. 
We also recognize increasingly that social aspects and the participation of the weakest strata should be integral aspects of all reform and development efforts. 
In order to maximize the benefits of economic growth, therefore, we strongly support moves towards popular participation in decision-making and greater openness and accountability on the part of Governments. 
Not the least important fact is that more transparent government and a clearly understood legal framework improve the climate for investment and growth. 
An important factor with regard to development in Africa is population growth, which continues to exceed economic growth. 
The population and development provisions of the New Agenda for the Development of Africa already point in the right direction, which is the adoption of such an integrated approach. 
Africa's terms of trade have recently improved after a long period of decline, and we can expect such a development to have positive results for the growth prospects of African economies. 
This, however, will not diminish the need for many of these countries to diversify their exports. 
The successful conclusion of the Uruguay Round improves the opportunities in this area by enhancing growth in the world economy and by improving market access for manufactured products. 
The dynamic effects of increased trade are likely to be of major significance for Africa too. 
Any negative effects of an erosion of preferences or of short-term price rises in the agricultural field should be largely offset by the new beneficial effects of increased trade. 
We recognize that African countries particularly the least developed among them need assistance if they are to benefit fully from the new opportunities. 
The traditional cooperation of the European Union with many African countries under the Lom IV Convention includes the areas of trade and diversification. 
Considerable financial assistance is being disbursed under various chapters of the Convention for these purposes. 
Other international and regional institutions also devote substantial resources to the diversification of African economies and commodity development. 
I would like to mention in particular the World Bank, which supports efforts to create the right environment for the private sector and also finances diversification projects or projects with strong diversification components. 
The second window of the Common Fund is another important mechanism to this end. 
It has continuously improved its operations. 
The European Union is prepared to cooperate to improve it further, and a number of projects designed to benefit African economies are under way. 
The draft resolution introduced by Ghana on the implementation of the New Agenda for the Development of Africa addresses particularly the issue of diversification. 
We welcome the idea contained in the draft resolution to use existing arrangements and to enhance the benefit African countries can derive from them. 
The European Union is the biggest donor to Africa and provides more than half of official development aid received by Africa. 
We strongly support the international community's efforts to maintain, through bilateral and multilateral official financing, positive net resource flows to the poorest countries, including those in Africa. 
The focus of our official development aid is even more pronounced when the acceding countries are taken into account. 
Turning now to the role and overall strategy of the United Nations system with regard to Africa, we support human development, the strengthening of institutional capacities and economic reform policies as central efforts of the United Nations system to support African development. 
We support every effort to improve the status and the role of women. 
The reform of the public sector also remains an essential aim in many countries. 
With regard to the social dimension of stabilization and structural adjustment, we encourage increased consultation and collaboration between the Bretton Woods institutions and the other organizations of the system. 
In the efforts to coordinate the assistance of the United Nations system, use should be made of the instruments and policies cited in General Assembly resolution 47/199, in particular the country strategy note and the resident coordinator system. 
These instruments should be widely used to establish an effectively coordinated development policy in accordance with the priorities and special needs of each country, including the need for adjustment and its social ramifications. 
Let me conclude by reiterating our firm commitment to Africa's development as one of the world's most urgent priorities. 
The item is a carry over from the last session of the General Assembly, at which time the delegation of Egypt, then Chairman of the Organization of African Unity, negotiated on the subject. 
Our negotiations culminated in the adoption by the General Assembly of resolution 48/214, which paved the way for the achievement of more progress in this session. 
We especially welcome the two reports' proposals on establishing a diversification fund for Africa's commodities, within the framework of the African Development Bank, with initial financial resources ranging from $50 million to $75 million. 
We believe the proposed fund can assist Africa in diversifying its commodity structures in more effectively than the Common Fund for Commodities. 
The delegation of Egypt is confident that this implementation could be achieved by focusing on the practical rather than on the formal. 
The delegation of Egypt also believes that this should be done within the seventh replenishment of the African Development Bank, which will cover the period from 1994 to 1996. 
The socio-economic situation seems to be improving in most regions of the world, except in Africa. 
It is regrettable indeed to note the continued aggravation of problems and crises in the African States, which languish under the heavy burden of external debts of $285 billion. 
The servicing of these debts swallows up approximately 25 per cent of those African countries export earnings, at a time when more than 20 million Africans are threatened by famine, AIDS, malaria and other endemic diseases. 
Mauritania, which has always worked to achieve African solidarity, is pleased to take part today in this debate which is important in every way to Africa. 
The consideration of agenda item 154, United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, is taking place at a time when the African continent's economic and social crisis is growing more acute. 
A certain number of measures or initiatives were taken to promote the implementation of the decisions adopted and to avoid the disappointing experience of the Programme of Action. 
The International Conference on African Development, held at Tokyo on 5 and 6 October 1993, was one of the efforts deployed in this context, to create awareness of the problem and promote the continent's development. 
Since the beginning of the decade of the 1990s, the total net flow of resources to Africa has steadily declined, and for the same year 1992 it was 22 per cent below the 1990 level. 
Official development aid has also slowed. 
This reduction in financial flows has occurred in spite of the consensus expressed by the African countries and the international community on the need to give priority to increasing the flow of external capital to Africa, and in spite of the commitments entered into by various parties. 
Indeed, every study undertaken so far has recognized that while world trade as a whole will benefit from the new agreements Africa, for its part, may well find itself a loser for some time to come. 
In fact, with the elimination of the main tariff reductions of the Lom agreements or the generalized system of preferences, the tariff advantages African has enjoyed will disappear. 
Natural resources like fish or mining products such as iron will probably, in this framework, lose their preferential margins of 60 per cent within the generalized system of preferences and 16 per cent within the Lom Convention. 
Indeed, to meet this very real need, the New Agenda advocated a minimum net amount of $30 billion for official development assistance in 1992 and an average increase of 4 per cent per year thereafter. 
African leaders, aware that they bear the primary responsibility for the development of their countries, have committed their States to vast structural, economic and political adjustment programmes designed to promote democracy and the transition to market economies. 
They are determined to promote human rights, effectiveness in their administrations, and the role of the private sector, while rationalizing public expenditure. 
Indeed, without peace and stability it will be difficult to promote sustainable development, which is most likely to thrive within the context of large political and economic groupings. 
The outstanding efforts made by many African countries to face the many challenges involved in the continent's development will continue to be frustrated so long as the international community does not honour the commitments it undertook in the New Agenda. 
In this connection, we regret that since the adoption of resolution 48/214, of 23 December 1993, it has not be possible to relaunch negotiations for the creation of a diversification fund for Africa's commodities. 
We therefore urge all our partners to seek the speediest possible solution to this question. 
That is why the proposal to hold an international conference on Africa's external debt should finally be favourably received. 
We believe that any hope of relaunching the African economies without a definitive solution to that heavy burden would be dashed. 
Hence, the General Assembly and its constituent nations must invest more of their authority in ensuring that these demands are met. 
Before concluding, I wish to reaffirm my Government's support for the praiseworthy efforts of the Office of the Special Coordinator for Africa and the Least Developed Countries, which, although the means it requires have been slow in coming and insufficient, is striving to fulfil its mandate satisfactorily. 
We hope that the United Nations will finally accord concrete and speedy priority to Africa's recovery and development. 
Mr. Wang (China) (interpretation from Chinese): Two years have elapsed since the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s was initiated. 
In these two years, the African countries have made tremendous efforts to implement the New Agenda, and yet there has been no significant improvement in their social and economic plight. Rather, the economic gap between them and other regions of the world is widening. 
All these factors have seriously hampered Africa's economic development. 
The New Agenda is a commitment undertaken by the African countries themselves, but it has also won the support of all the other United Nations Members. 
In recent years, many African countries have carried out economic and social reforms for which they have paid dearly. 
Regrettably, their endeavours have not been matched by any strong support or cooperation from the international community. 
Many of the objectives set in the Agenda are far from being achieved. It is very clear that global stability and sustained development will remain elusive until the gap between the rich and poor countries is narrowed. 
The recovery and development of the African economy bear not only on the long-term stability of the African countries but also on the sustained and sound economic development of the world. 
True, Africa's development, in the final analysis, will depend on the efforts of the African countries and people themselves, but without a favourable external environment and adequate outside assistance many African countries will be unable to free themselves from their current predicament. 
We therefore hope that the international community will give due attention to Africa's difficulties and take them into serious consideration. We hope that at the same time, it will adopt a positive approach and take concrete measures to ensure the attainment of the objectives of the Agenda. 
The countries concerned should fulfil their commitment by creating favourable external conditions for the African countries that will steer them onto the track of healthy development. 
The approval of the Abuja Treaty by two thirds of the African countries last May represents the formal start of Africa's economic integration. The admission of South Africa into the Southern African Development Community has greatly enhanced the aggregate economic weight of the organization. 
The conclusion of the Uruguay round multilateral trade talks poses a huge challenge to Africa's development. 
As part of the developing countries, the African countries made their contribution to the success of the talks. 
We hope that the international community will in turn make efforts to alleviate the negative impact on them resulting from the talks. 
The role of the United Nations in the process of Africa's development is not to be overlooked. 
We hope that the United Nations will formulate and carry out plans and projects in the light of Africa's actual situation and provide strong support for the African countries in cooperation between them and with other regions. 
China enjoys traditional friendship with the African countries. The Chinese Government and people deeply understands and very much sympathizes with their current plight. 
In spite of its own difficulties and problems, China has done what it can to assist the African countries. 
The Chinese Government is ready to work together with the African countries, cooperate with them in various forms and make its contribution to the attainment of the objectives in the Agenda. 
It arouses a great deal of sympathy. 
But, unfortunately it has not been able to generate concerted international action to avert the mounting human tragedies in Africa. 
According to the World Economic and Social Survey 1994 the economic prospects of Africa remain poor. 
A reversal of the trend of declining per capita output is not in sight even though considerable efforts have been made at economic reform and adjustment. 
In addition to its economic difficulties, Africa has now become the region where political instability and violence are most widespread. 
The roots of this civil strife, in most cases, can be traced to the failure of development. 
Consolidation of peace and political stability throughout Africa is critical both on short-term humanitarian grounds; and it must be achieved to enhance the prospects for long-term economic development. 
Given the nature and the magnitude of the challenge, success will require a strong and abiding commitment by the international community. 
In Africa, the pattern of slow growth persisted in 1993. 
Output grew by 1.7 per cent in 1993, an improvement over 1992 but still well below the growth rate of the population. 
Except for the slight improvement in commodity prices, all other major economic indicators remain sombre. 
While most African countries depended heavily on external financial resources, commitments of the African Development Fund, the concessional facility of the African Development Bank, fell by more than a third. 
Africa was virtually bypassed in the competition for foreign direct investment. 
The economic situation was further aggravated for the CFA countries since their de-linking from the French franc. 
Africa's export earnings continue to stagnate. 
The continent lost 3.5 per cent in its terms of trade in 1993, which reduced the purchasing power of Africa's 1993 exports by over $3 billion relative to 1992 prices. 
The African countries suffered a trade loss of $10 billion in relation to 1989. 
These statistics are aggravated by the protectionist tendencies in the developed countries. 
It is estimated that developing countries in general lose about $100 billion a year in export revenues as a result of market barriers in developed countries, or almost twice the official development assistance that developed countries provide to developing countries. 
Africa has been severely hit by this pattern of trade. 
Since 1985, Africa's share of trade fell to under 2 per cent of world trade. 
Thus, the special arrangements made for many African and low-income countries have so far proved insufficient to respond to their goals of economic diversification, industrialization and export expansion. 
The preliminary assessments of the impact of the Uruguay Round negotiations on the trade of most African countries are not very encouraging. 
In recognition of the expected extra burden on the African economies, especially of the least developed countries among them, the Uruguay Round package and the Marrakesh Declaration provide for special arrangements for Africa. 
The debt burden remains onerous for most African countries. 
Most of this debt is owed to multilateral financial institutions. 
Concerted efforts for cancellation of official debt, both bilateral and multilateral, owed by the poorest and the alleviation of the debt burden of the rest of the African countries, especially those in sub-Saharan Africa, are essential. 
Two externally imposed experiences the slave trade and colonialism interrupted the process of indigenous State formation and development of the several great empires of the region and introduced artificially imposed systems of administration and production. 
Africa has suffered as a result of these foreign impositions. 
The causes of civil strife rooted in underdevelopment need to be addressed. 
This was reaffirmed at the Tokyo International Conference on African Development. 
While stressing that Africa's development is the primary responsibility of Africans, the world community made a commitment to give full and tangible support to the efforts of African countries. 
It is clear that Africa cannot succeed in meeting the challenges it confronts unless it is provided with external financial assistance and strengthened international efforts are made to create a global economic climate conducive to African development efforts. 
Africa's commitment to the New Agenda is reflected in the reform measures instituted in the effective economic management of exchange rates, public enterprises, population planning and the agricultural sector. 
The people of Africa have borne these painful sacrifices with great dignity. They rightly want the downward trend in the development and impoverishment of their people to come to an end. 
The expectation is that genuine international economic cooperation will lead to national revitalization and recovery. 
The African countries have shown great seriousness in keeping its part of the bargain. 
The adverse effects of domestic and external resource constraints on African productivity have far outweighed the positive impact of policy reforms. 
Over the past three years, the question of a diversification fund for Africa has been discussed. 
These discussions have produced no results despite the great flexibility shown by the African delegations. 
It is time that the matter was resolved, taking into account the options presented by the African Group. 
It is also critical that our present negotiations in no way erode the commitments made in 1991. 
We should not lose the initiative taken in 1991 to address the African crisis. 
The international community, and Africa in particular, cannot afford to see more Rwandas and Somalias. 
What we need is action by the world community. 
Pakistan is a developing country. 
We confront the problems of development and many challenges. 
Despite all the difficulties, we have succeeded in maintaining a fairly encouraging rate of economic growth. 
In the spirit of promoting cooperation and solidarity with Africa, Pakistan has instituted a special programme which allows us to share our experiences with our friends in Africa. 
The Africa Programme, as it is called, which was launched in 1987 provides for scholarships through which African students and professionals receive training in Pakistan. 
Hundreds of young Africans train in Pakistan in various fields each year. 
The possibilities of technical cooperation under the Africa Programme are open to all our African brothers and sisters. 
Mr. Seydou (Niger) (interpretation from French): The failure to implement the United Nations Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development lay behind our Assembly's adoption in 1991, in resolution 46/151, of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
Today, we are again considering the implementation of this New Agenda. 
The report of the Secretary-General in document A/48/914, which we welcome, sets forth the reasons for the General Assembly's inability at its forty-eighth session to adopt the document containing the recommendation on the creation of that fund. 
However, the African Development Bank has made one condition: initial resources must be deposited in the fund. 
Unfortunately, information from the Bank indicates that negotiations on the seventh replenishment are drawing to a close and that the $2.7 billion provided to that end are already spoken for, with no mention by the donor countries as to allocations to the diversification fund for Africa's commodities. 
With the end of negotiations on a seventh replenishment of the African Development Bank, the second possibility remains: special contributions, which are a normal practice in the Bank and which would apply because of the urgency of a number of matters. 
Thus, donor countries could make a special contribution to establish the initial resources of the diversification fund for African commodities, given the urgency we attach to the problem. 
Though we may be late in the normal process of the seventh replenishment of the African Development Bank, we are not late for the system of special contributions. 
Thus, Niger feels that it is time for the donor community to show that Africa is truly among its concerns and priorities by taking concrete action in the form of special contributions to the African Development Fund. 
My delegation wishes also to remind the international community that in financial institutions such as the African Development Bank, the Common Fund for Commodities and the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) there is already activity relating to the diversification of commodities. 
It would enable African projects to reach the stage of gaining financing from financial institutions. 
The diversification fund African countries wish to see would enable us to consider ideas for projects and, in cooperation with national diversification councils, to bring them to the financing stage. 
This is a crucial moment for African commodities, since it is clear that the diversification of African economies is among the solutions to the overall problem of African economic recovery and development. 
African States want to assure the international community that the creation of national diversification councils composed of representatives of the private, the scientific and technical and the governmental sectors would enable projects not only to be realistic but also to have a more solid technical orientation under Government coordination. 
Along with the African Development Bank, these national diversification councils would be focal points, which would facilitate exchanges and a certain amount of technical training for the council members through their relationship with the Bank. 
This could meet the concern of some institutions that fear poor management or poor utilization of the fund's resources. 
That is why African States did not want to set the criteria through a General Assembly resolution, which might have slowed access to financing for projects. 
Now the international community must show that it is ready to support Africa in its development efforts, as called for in the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s: 
Mr. Maruyama (Japan): Japan attaches great importance to the issue of African development, as indicated by our having hosted the Tokyo International Conference on African Development in October of last year. 
It is our intention to continue to support the self-help efforts of the African countries, particularly through assistance in areas of agricultural production, basic human needs, infrastructure and support for structural adjustment policies. 
One of the conclusions of the Tokyo Conference was that, while no model of development can simply be transferred from one region to another, South-South cooperation between Asia and Africa would be extremely useful. 
As a follow-up to the Tokyo Declaration, Japan and Indonesia, together with the United Nations, the United Nations Development Programme and the Global Coalition for Africa, have convened an Asia-Africa forum entitled Sharing of experience, with the participation of African and Asian countries, from 12 to 17 December. 
The forum provides an opportunity for direct dialogue between African decision-makers and their counterparts from Asia and will serve as a launching pad for concrete projects and programmes in the future. 
My delegation agrees about the importance of primary commodities for the export earnings of many African countries and about the need for diversification to reduce the volatility of those earnings. 
While many African countries are now engaged in efforts to diversify their economies, their efforts are impeded by a host of problems such as a lack of human and financial resources, low productivity, an underdeveloped private sector, and a lack of incentives for foreign investors. 
All these problems need to be addressed if we are to be successful in the diversification efforts. 
My delegation considers that the draft resolution on the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s requires further consultation. 
While taking note of the need to assist the preparatory phase of African diversification projects, we believe that such assistance should be provided through the existing financial resources and mechanisms. 
Last year, during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, African delegations, as they had done the previous year, expressed their disquiet and concern at the lethargy that had been witnessed since the New Agenda was launched by the adoption of resolution 46/151 of 18 December 1991. 
That first meeting was followed by a second one, held at Rome on 17 and 18 April 1993. 
These meetings dealt with the following issues: Africa's external debt; diversification of African economies; regional and subregional economic integration in Africa; and improvement of the coordination of non-governmental organization activities for the development of Africa at the level of Governments and of the United Nations system. 
According to that study, the fund would be established for an initial period of three to four years, with a starting level of resources of $50 million to $75 million to provide assistance to African countries for the preparation of commodity-diversification programmes and projects. 
Despite the praiseworthy efforts of the President of the forty-eighth session of the Assembly, Mr. Insanally of Guyana, these consultations were never held because of the absence of a coordinator, following the departure from New York of Mr. Huslid, Ambassador of Norway. 
The secretariat was to work with diversification councils envisaged for each African country. 
Invites the States participating in the replenishment of the African Development Fund of the African Development Bank to make a special initial contribution of $50 to $75 million for a three-year period to finance the preparatory phase of diversification projects and programmes for African commodities. 
You will agree with me, Mr. President, that these are quite modest proposals for so vast a continent with such vast problems to be solved. 
In view of this situation, my delegation questions the seriousness that our Assembly attaches to its own decision making Africa one of the five priorities of the United Nations. 
General Assembly resolution 48/214 and draft resolution A/49/L.44 encourage the establishment of national structures that would operate jointly with the mechanism to be set up within the African Development Bank. 
Benin wishes to reiterate its support for the decision regarding the establishment, in each African country, of a national diversification council that could, among other functions, prepare and evaluate diversification projects, taking into account not only the structural and institutional situation but also the available infrastructures and human resources. 
The success of commodity diversification will depend also on measures to be envisaged on the political, geographical and structural levels to modify current African trading systems, which constitute a barrier to South-South trade cooperation in general and to intra-African cooperation in particular. 
On the contrary, all the studies carried out so far show that these agreements have no special provisions for Africa and the least developed countries and would thus aggravate the situation. 
The special study on financial resource flows to Africa clearly shows the insufficiency of direct foreign investment in Africa, and in particular south of the Sahara; poorly mobilized national resources, both public and private; the low level of savings; and the drop in official development assistance. 
This support should translate into tangible and visible actions, measures and projects, as in the case of other devastated areas of the planet. 
Regrettably, the financial resources slated for 1992 that Africa needs in order for its gross national product to reach a growth level of 6 per cent have still not arrived. 
Within the United Nations, very few large-scale measures have been adopted since the preparation and adoption in 1991 of the New Agenda. 
Indeed, the Office of the United Nations Special Coordinator for Africa and Least Developed Countries still suffers from a lack of financial and human resources to accomplish its mission of follow-up and effective implementation of the New Agenda. 
In this respect, I must point out that, despite the personal efforts of the staff of that body, we are still in a holding pattern because of the lack of financial resources, as I have just mentioned. 
The need to implement these priorities for the economic recovery and development of Africa will thus proceed from the stage of pious hopes to that of reality. 
We hardly wish to delude ourselves. 
The New Agenda will not succeed unless adequate resources are mobilized and unless the international community complies with its commitments and the United Nations system plays its role correctly. 
For its part, Africa should continue its reforms and ensure the effective functioning of the follow-up mechanism for monitoring and evaluation of the New Agenda. 
The end of the cold war and the prospects of building a more effective and efficient United Nations in the sphere of economic and social development gives us hope that the New Agenda will engender conditions favourable for development and peace in Africa. 
Africa has the right and the duty to enter into the twenty-first century on an equal footing and not through a side door, as it would appear from the present situation, which we all deplore and which, together, we must all resolutely correct. 
Tanzania also expresses sincere appreciation to Japan for its support for African development. 
For more than 30 years aid and assistance have been poured into Africa, with seemingly little effect. 
This state of affairs can no longer be tolerated or sustained. 
More effective development tools must be found urgently. 
More visible results must be achieved rapidly, and, as a first step, the scope and mechanisms that have yielded results elsewhere in the past must be expanded. 
The New Agenda was expected to act as a catalyst, giving political impulse and strength to the other activities within and outside Africa. 
The diversification of African economies provides a major way out of dependence on the exporting of commodities and its related problems and contributes to the development of more dynamic and resilient economies. 
While such diversification is primarily the responsibility of the African countries themselves, the international community recognizes that additional resources will be required to support the continent's diversification programmes, including the establishment of a specific fund to address the problem of their pre-investment stage. 
With regard to Africa's commodity exports, the international environment remains hostile. 
Falling prices have depressed the export earnings of African countries, notwithstanding increased volumes. 
In domestic terms, African production has encountered insurmountable obstacles, including poor weather, wars and civil unrest, as well as macroeconomic imbalances. 
Imports of agricultural, fishery and forestry products expanded by 26 per cent, to $10,000 billion, as a result of the effects of drought on crop production in the region. 
Africa, having been a region with a reasonable balance of trade in agricultural, fishery and forestry products, is now in a position of substantial deficit. 
The principal export crops are still coffee, cloves, cotton, tea, cashew nuts, sisal and tobacco. 
The principal industries are still food processing, textiles, brewing, cigarettes and tourism. 
The industrial sector grew at a modest annual rate of 4.2 per cent between 1965 and 1980, but it declined by 2.4 per cent during the period 1980-1990, owing mainly to rising energy costs and insufficient foreign exchange to purchase raw materials, machinery and spare parts. 
An economy such as that of Tanzania's is both fragile and inflexible and, therefore, demands both vertical and horizontal diversification to make it viable and sustainable. 
The implementation of structural adjustment programmes, however favourable their medium-term and long-term impact is likely to be, has not taken place without social stress, social disruption and political risks. 
The reduction in the levels of per capita consumption and of imports have had social costs in particular, for health care, education, nutrition, employment and the maintenance of social institutions. 
The decrease in overall performance was therefore accounted for in part by the unsatisfactory export situation. 
Trade gains fell below expectations in many key commodity areas, and Africa suffered a decline in market share. 
However, according to the final text of the Uruguay Round, preferential margins will decrease by 60 per cent under the generalized system of preferences and 16 per cent under Lom IV. 
It is obvious that the African economies are not flexible enough to enter this new multilateral trade structure unless there is a concerted effort by the international community to extend preferential terms. 
The negotiations on the establishment of a diversification fund for Africa's commodities were carried over from the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
After protracted negotiations last year it was decided that consideration of the item should be extended into the resumed forty-eighth session and, finally, into the forty-ninth session. 
Taking into account the urgency of the matter, my delegation would also like to call upon multilateral financial and trade institutions to commit adequate resources to meet the needs of the new fund. 
On our part, Tanzania hopes to establish national diversification councils, in conformity with resolution 48/214, which will create the necessary momentum in the efforts to diversify our economies. 
In expressing that support, we would also like to make some remarks from a national standpoint. 
The United Nations Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development 1986-1990 prepared the ground for a fruitful dialogue between Africa and the international community on possible approaches to coming to grips with the region's socio-economic and developmental problems. 
Unfortunately, the international community failed to live up to its promise, which is why the New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s was subsequently negotiated and adopted. 
Under General Assembly resolution 48/214, which launched the New Agenda for the Development of Africa, the detailed follow-up action and monitoring machinery set forth in it was designed to ensure that Africa would be at the centre of the international community's focus and attention through the 1990s. 
This, unfortunately, has not yet come to fruition either. 
Africa's economy is essentially agrarian and very dependent on the production of agricultural commodities for the survival of the continent's teeming populations and for earning scarce foreign currency. 
Therefore, African countries should continue to exert their best efforts to diversify their economies. 
The continent therefore needs international support for its development; hence, the call for establishing and placing in operation a diversification fund for Africa's commodities, which would make it possible to put in place the measures required to support Africa's own efforts in this direction. 
Following the 1980s, which for us in Africa has been described as the lost decade, our continent continues to be confronted with critical socio-economic problems which deserve the very urgent attention and support of the international community. 
Africa's low commodity prices and crushing external-debt burden are the principal factors responsible for the continent's poor economic performance. 
As we approach the end of 1994, the situation is still not encouraging. 
In the context of this dismal picture, vast amounts of resources must now be mobilized, particularly from external sources, in order to enhance the programme of economic recovery, growth and development before the close of the 1990s. 
However, there is fear that the new world trade agreement that we have to realize, and which was signed in our continent, will not in fact, in the foreseeable future, benefit the African continent. 
Nigeria, like other developing countries, believes that it is the primary responsibility of national Governments to develop strategies to improve socio-economic growth and thereby enhance the living conditions of their people. 
In this connection, we will welcome the establishment of the national diversification councils in conjunction with the provision of a diversification fund. 
We also believe that the involvement of the United Nations system, along with the collaboration and cooperation of multilateral financial institutions, is indispensable in assisting us to meet the urgent challenges of African development. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to draw the Assembly's attention to document A/49/351/Add.1, which contains a letter dated 8 December 1994 addressed to the President of the General Assembly by the Chairman of the Committee on Conferences. 
The meeting rose at 12.55 p.m. 
Mr. Badji (Senegal) (interpretation from French): Our debate today devoted to the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s is one of particular importance inasmuch as it awakens our collective conscience to the serious economic situation on that continent. 
Further, the Organization's medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997 has identified, among the five global priorities, the one relative to the economic recovery of Africa. 
Yet we have to note, with regret, that the gap in development between the countries of the North and those of the South is widening year after year, while the economic situation of Africa is steadily deteriorating and has now reached disquieting, indeed alarming, proportions. 
Africa's external debt recorded an increase of 2.4 per cent and is now about $285.4 billion. 
Although the volume of African exports has increased by 8 per cent, receipts, in fact, dropped by 0.2 per cent and levelled out at $74.3 billion in 1993, having decreased by 5.4 per cent in 1991 and by 1.7 per cent in 1992. 
This may appear to be a paradoxical situation, but it is explained by the fact that the unitary value of African exports fell by 7.5 per cent. 
Another worrying paradox is that, although the unitary value of African imports dropped by 2.1 per cent, their value increased by 1.3 per cent and is now in the area of $75.9 billion, notably on account of the 3.5 per cent increase in their volume. 
Analysis of these statistics shows that this situation is due to the triple phenomenon of a 5.5 per cent deterioration in the terms of trade in Africa, the increasingly dangerous accumulation of debt in that continent and the resulting reduction, in real terms, in the flow of its resources. 
Indeed, the existence of opportunities within the framework of Amsterdam joint fund is often cited as a means of meeting this need, but an objective analysis of the functioning of that fund has shown its operational limits. 
For all these reasons the delegation of Senegal thinks that draft resolution A/49/L.44 of 30 November 1994, which was presented on behalf of the President-in-office of the Organization of African Unity by the Permanent Representative of Tunisia, is an initiative that deserves our unanimous support. 
Mr. Gervais (Ce d'Ivoire) (interpretation from French): I should like at the outset to endorse what my Tunisian and Algerian colleagues have said. 
The economic situation of African countries in this period before the turn of the century is indeed highly alarming. 
For three decades now the United Nations has tried ceaselessly to find solutions to the problems of development in general and those facing Africa in particular. 
The purpose of the fund is to diversify African economies and thereby make them less vulnerable and to eliminate the hazards of the raw materials markets. 
My delegation in particular saw in it a further opportunity to demonstrate the international solidarity that Africa needs for the promotion of a modern economy harnessed to the global economy. 
Moreover, this exercise was designed to strengthen cooperation with our partners through, on one hand, existing structures and instruments and, on the other hand, the creation of new conditions advantageous to African economies. 
In addition, the peoples of our respective countries hoped that this programme with the title United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, together with its corollary the fund on diversification of Africa's commodities, would indeed come into being and that our partners would join. 
My country, Ce d'Ivoire, which has for the last 34 years been engaged in great efforts to diversify its economy and in the follow-up to those efforts, is aware of the positive effects that such a fund could have on African economies. 
In this spirit, my delegation hoped our partners would be receptive to our concerns. 
The lengthy consultations held by African delegations, in conjunction with the discreet and effective contacts made by the current President of the General Assembly, bear witness to Africans' interest in this new programme, which is fully endorsed by the African Development Bank. 
Ce d'Ivoire is aware that such machinery, the implementation of which all African countries consider indispensable, will require financial decisions on the part of our partners. 
My delegation feels that the time has come to ask the international community to resolutely tackle the African continent's real problems of underdevelopment by providing the right solutions. 
We are convinced that the proposed diversification fund is an invitation to invest in the harmonious development of our continent and, by extension, in peace. 
As studies have shown, the existing structures complement the proposed fund and, in any event, could not possibly take its place. 
The President: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 2011 (XX), of 11 October 1965, I now call on the Observer of the Organization of African Unity. 
Mr. Djomatchoua Toko (Organization of African Unity): Once again the Assembly is considering the implementation of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s (UN-NADAF), the successor to the United Nations Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development 1986-1990 (UNPARED). 
When the UN-NADAF was adopted by the General Assembly at its forty-sixth session, it was expected to carry on the unfinished work of UNPARED, which was a commitment by the international community to assist African countries in their efforts for economic recovery and development. 
The UN-NADAF represents faith in Africa and its people to build their own future and faith in the world community to give its support to that endeavour. 
In this programme the international community has accepted the principle of shared responsibility and full partnership with Africa and the responsibility and commitment to give full and tangible support to African efforts. 
We note with satisfaction that a number of initiatives have been undertaken by the Secretary-General and the members of the international community to address Africa's economic development problems. 
However, we cannot but underscore at this point that the advancement of the larger implementation of this programme still remains very unsatisfactory three years after its adoption, mainly because of the lack of political will. 
Africa is the only region of the world which has continued to experience stagnation and decline since 1980. 
The industrial share of gross domestic product has not increased satisfactorily, and the production structure of most African countries has remained highly skewed, with little connection with the global industrial system. 
Besides, external trade has provided little stimulus to growth in African economies, and Africa's share of total world exports has declined steadily from 4 per cent in the 1980s to 1.4 per cent in the 1990s. 
The flow of official development assistance has declined in real terms since 1990. 
In current prices, flows of official development assistance fell from $19.7 billion in 1990 to $12.1 billion in 1992. 
In addition, the region's external debt, which was a mere $48.3 billion in 1978, rose to the uncomfortable level of $285 billion in 1993. 
In a rapidly changing international economic environment, there is an urgent need for the international community to translate its commitment into concrete action in order to reverse the current economic trend in Africa. 
In the context of the UN-NADAF, African Governments have themselves taken several measures with the aim of achieving the objectives of the programme in the shortest possible time. 
Their political and economic reforms have had far-reaching effects on existing political and economic structures and their peoples' way of life. 
This represents an important economic strategy that is complementary to strategies for accelerated and sustainable development of African countries. 
In addition, the OAU has established a conflict-resolution mechanism to cope with the recurrent conflicts within and between African countries and has helped create an environment of peace and security more conducive to democracy and economic development. 
First, there is the need for diversification of African commodities, which is a prerequisite for economic recovery and growth. 
The diversification of commodities represents the initial step by which the foreign-exchange earnings of African countries could be stabilized and increased. 
The international community should assist African countries with additional funds that would enable them to carry out pre-investment and implementation projects. 
In this context, it is important that current negotiations on the establishment of a diversification fund be expedited. 
Secondly, foreign debt constitutes another major cog in the wheel of development for many African countries. 
In resolution 46/151, on the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, specific reference is made to the cooperation of the international community. 
The international community has attempted to deal with this problem essentially through global debt strategies. 
However, the specific, serious case of African countries has yet to receive an adequate solution. 
Thirdly, at a time when the foreign-exchange earnings have fallen for most African countries, especially during the past decade, financial assistance for development has, ironically, also declined or has served as a reversing force in the major economic reforms undertaken by many African countries. 
The call for increased financial support for African development is well articulated in many United Nations resolutions. 
What is required is greater political will from the international community. 
Increases in real-resource inflow, especially in concessional financing and grants, are very critical to the recovery of African economies. 
In addition, increases in investments are highly desirable, since they will make a considerable difference in the productive sectors of the African economies. 
Fourthly, in an increasingly competitive world economy the tendencies towards the marginalization of the African economies should not be allowed to become more pronounced. 
The adverse position of African countries in the international economy has not been made easy in the recently concluded Uruguay Round. 
Adequate compensatory measures are thus called for to mitigate the impact of this loss. 
In this context, it is important that adequate measures are taken to strengthen the relevant unit within the United Nations Secretariat to allow it to provide the necessary support and visibility of the programme's needs. 
These are just a few well-known areas for international cooperation for Africa's development. 
Further inaction by the international community would mean not only the aggravation of poverty in Africa but also a defeat for envisaged global development ab initio. 
The Assembly has thus concluded this stage of its consideration of agenda item 154. 
I now call upon the Acting Chairman of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People to introduce draft resolutions A/49/L.53 to L.56. 
These texts all refer to the question of Palestine and have been drafted in the light of recent developments in the peace process, which the Committee has welcomed and supported. 
At the outset, allow me to announce that Egypt, Malaysia and the United Arab Emirates have become sponsors of draft resolutions L.53, L.54 and L.55 and that Djibouti, Egypt, Malaysia, the United Arab Emirates and Zambia have joined the sponsors of draft resolution L.56. 
The first three draft resolutions (A/49/L.53, L.54 and L.55) give mandates to the Committee, the Division for Palestinian Rights and the Department of Public Information to undertake a programme of work in their fields of competence while taking current developments into consideration. 
In draft resolution L.53, the Assembly welcomes the signing of the Declaration of Principles as well as the subsequent implementation agreements, including the Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area of 4 May 1994. 
The Assembly also requests the Committee to continue to extend its cooperation to non-governmental organizations and to take the necessary steps to involve additional non-governmental organizations in its work. 
Regarding the draft resolution in document A/49/L.55, negotiations have been continuing over the past few days and, as a result of these negotiations, I should like to make the following oral revisions. 
Secondly, the phrase and in particular the achievements of the peace process should be added at the end of paragraph 3 (b). 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Although some progress has been made in that direction during the past few months, we still think that there is a strong need to adapt the three aforementioned organs to better reflect the progress achieved in the peace process. 
Therefore, the European Union has made some concrete and constructive suggestions to this end. 
To our regret, the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) was not in a position to take those suggestions into account at this stage. 
We will review our position on resolutions 49/69 A to C during the fiftieth session of the General Assembly in the light of the results achieved during those negotiations. 
These changes, which to a large degree reflect concerns of the European Union, will enable us to vote unanimously in favour of this draft resolution. 
These draft resolutions promote institutions and activities whose approach to the question of Middle East peace is unbalanced and outdated. 
They do not support the process of negotiation now under way directly between the parties concerned. 
This would be sufficient cause for concern were it not that these institutions and activities absorb financial and human resources that could be put to better use in another way. 
The international community has clearly stated its support for assisting the Palestinians in building the necessary economic infrastructure and social services. 
We believe that the General Assembly should consider carefully whether the activities supported by these resolutions represent the most effective use of United Nations resources in support of Palestinian needs. 
We believe that these resources would be better spent in support of the Palestinian Authority and the Palestinian people. 
Mr. Larsen has only a handful of people to assist him in his vital job of stimulating Palestinian economic development. 
As a co-sponsor of the Madrid peace process, my Government believes that it is inappropriate and unhelpful for the General Assembly to take a position on issues that are now under direct negotiation by the parties, in a process to which they have given their solemn agreement. 
At this important moment, we want to support that process of negotiation, rather than focusing on issues or statements that divide and polarize. 
To our regret, the lack of balance in the draft resolution before us obviates their usefulness for the achievement of that objective. 
In addition, bilateral and multilateral negotiations continue, and we look forward to progress on all tracks of the peace process. 
We had hoped that at its forty-ninth session the General Assembly would respond to the new realities in the Middle East by changing and eliminating obsolete resolutions drafted at the height of the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
The draft resolutions before us do not reflect the new realities, nor do they reflect our hopes for a better future. 
Rather, they recycle old language and ideas which have hindered, rather than helped, efforts to bring about peace in our region. 
Draft resolution A/49/L.53 endorses and authorizes the work of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People. 
Draft resolution A/49/L.55 requests the Department of Public Information to, among other things, disseminate information on all activities of the United Nations system relating to the question of Palestine. 
We believe that this too is a needless expenditure of valuable resources which could be put to better use. 
On the other hand, it attempts to undermine the fundamental principle of direct negotiations without preconditions, upon which the Madrid process is based. 
We encourage others who support the peace process to do the same. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
The President: Before calling on the first speaker in explanation of vote after the vote, I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
However, I would like to express my delegation's reservations concerning all parts of the draft resolutions that might be construed as any form of recognition of Israel. 
My delegation did not participate in the vote on draft resolution A/49/L.56, since we believe that the recent agreements will not lead to the full restoration of the legitimate rights of the Palestinian people. 
We believe that those United Nations resolutions provide the most appropriate framework for a just, comprehensive solution that would enable the Palestinian people to exercise all its legitimate inalienable rights, including the right to return to its homeland and to exercise self-determination. 
This continues to be a model upon which the Palestinian problem could be solved through the establishment of a democratic State in Palestine wherein Arabs and Jews may live as equals. 
Mr. Hasan (Iraq) (interpretation from Arabic): My delegation would like to express its reservations concerning the wording of the third preambular paragraph of the draft resolution in document A/49/L.53, and the wording of the fifth preambular paragraph of the draft resolution in document A/49/L.55. 
Let us recall that the peace process on the Palestinian-Israeli track is still at the beginning, and furthermore deals with a transitional period. 
No one should tell the General Assembly to give up its position, enshrined in those principles. 
Further, actions illegal under international law remain illegal, and do not become less illegal with the beginning of negotiations. 
We do believe that the peace process has achieved important progress. 
Let us only hope that the parties concerned will adhere to their contractual obligations and implement the agreements reached without further delays and difficulties. 
We are satisfied with today's results and we are proud of that support. 
The President: The Assembly has thus concluded this stage of its consideration of agenda item 40. 
The President: The sixth report of the General Committee concerns two requests for the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of additional items submitted, respectively, by the delegation of Namibia and by a number of countries. 
I first draw the attention of representatives to paragraph 1 (a) of the report. 
The President: May I take it that, as requested by the sponsor, this item should be given priority consideration by the Assembly because of its urgent character? 
The President: Next, I should like to draw the attention of representatives to paragraph 2 (a) of the report. 
The President: In paragraph 2 (b) of the report, the General Committee recommends that the item be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
The President: I should like to draw the attention of members to a matter relating to the date of recess. 
Members will recall that at the 3rd plenary meeting, on 23 September 1994, the General Assembly decided that the forty-ninth session should recess on 20 December 1994 and close on 18 September 1995. 
However, I am informed that some Main Committees will complete their work later than originally scheduled. 
The President: Before adjourning the meeting, I should like to make the following announcement. 
As members know, the General Assembly is now preparing to conclude its work for the year. 
In this connection, I should like to inform members of the programme of work from now until Friday, 23 December, the day on which the Assembly will recess, as decided this afternoon. 
On Thursday, 15 December, in the morning, the Assembly will first consider agenda item 19, Admission of new Members to the United Nations. 
Next, the Assembly will take up the second report of the Credentials Committee, under agenda item 3 (b). 
On Thursday, 15 December, in the afternoon, the Assembly will first take up agenda item 14, Report of the International Atomic Energy Agency, in order to take action on the draft resolution submitted under that item. 
On Friday, 16 December, in the morning, the Assembly will first take up agenda item 38, The situation in the Middle East, to consider the draft resolutions submitted under that item. 
On Tuesday, 20 December, in the morning, the Assembly will first take up agenda item 37, Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations, including special economic assistance, in order to consider and take action on the remaining resolutions submitted under this item. 
Then, the Assembly will consider the agenda item on Cooperation between the United Nations and the Caribbean Community. 
The programme of work of the General Assembly for the remainder of December will be issued tomorrow in document A/INF/49/5/Add.4. 
The scheduling of agenda items pending consideration by the Assembly will be announced in due course. 
The meeting rose at 4.45 p.m. 
We shall now consider draft resolution A/49/L.58 on the admission of the Republic of Palau to membership in the United Nations. 
May I take it that the General Assembly accepts the recommendation of the Security Council and adopts draft resolution A/49/L.58 by acclamation? 
The President (interpretation from French): I therefore declare the Republic of Palau admitted to membership in the United Nations. 
The delegation of Palau was escorted to its place in the General Assembly Hall. 
I wish the Government and people of Palau peace, prosperity, happiness and every success for the future. 
Mr. Dione (Guinea) (interpretation from French): At a time of uncertainty and upheaval in other aspects of international relations, we are happy today to welcome the Republic of Palau into the great family of Member States of the United Nations. 
I am very pleased, on behalf of the African States Members of the United Nations, to congratulate this new State and welcome it most warmly. 
The Republic of Palau has a long, rich and diverse history and is a country of many cultures, customs and traditions. 
In proclaiming their sovereignty on 1 October 1994, the people of Palau gave tangible proof that all countries, large or small, rich or poor, see their destiny as intimately linked to the noble purposes and principles of the United Nations Charter. 
We are therefore convinced that Palau's entry into the United Nations will enrich our Organization by further increasing its diversity, because, let us never forget, a civilization encompassing all peoples must be a marriage of all the different civilizations, living in harmony. 
In this regard, as in other fields, the Republic of Palau has many political, economic and strategic advantages. 
The admission of Palau, which was until recently a Trust Territory of the United States, strengthens the principle of universality, upon which the United Nations is based, and which is an important principle for its effective functioning. 
Today I am particularly pleased to welcome a small State from the Pacific region to the United Nations family. 
The experience of many small countries has shown that, with hard work and far-sighted policies, they can succeed and prosper. 
However, for their efforts to succeed, the international community has an equal responsibility to assist them. 
On its part, Palau will undoubtedly contribute to the work and purposes and principles of the United Nations. 
It also demonstrates that all the principles and values embodied in the Charter remain in effect. 
The broad membership can enhance cooperation between Member States to promote within the framework of the United Nations such noble ideals as peace, freedom, justice and economic and social development. 
We are today witnessing a rapid change in our Organization. 
All Member States, regardless of their size, bear their own responsibilities in this endeavour. 
The Group comprises countries which are as diverse in culture as they are in size and resources. 
This diversity was celebrated as recently as last weekend, at the Summit of the Americas. 
All the diversity of the Americas burst out into a new spirit of freedom: freedom to speak, regardless of size; freedom to participate in the processes of justice, humanity and ecological preservation, regardless of size. 
Today we welcome Palau into the United Nations, an institution which traditionally respects not size and resources, but the right of every people, every speck of dust, to participate in the human process of living, expressing views, debating ideas and arriving at the warm glow of consensus. 
The significance lies in the fact that Palau, a tiny but strategically located, island in the West Pacific, north of Indonesia, with a population of about 16,000 struck a vibrant cord of dissent in 1982. 
This small American-administered island held up an agreement for a compact of free association because of the creeping fear that Palau would become a repository for nuclear materials. 
A plebiscite was taken, and even the challenges of concerned interests in the courts attest to the fact that democracy is alive and well in Palau. 
The cessation of the cold war has changed the theatre of possibilities that now face the people of Palau, and they can now participate in this forum for free expression, to pursue not only their right to dissent, but also the self-development of their people in the international community. 
In the new spirit of international cooperation, the Administering Authority itself must be commended for painstakingly taking this Territory through the paces of trusteeship and preparing this small nation to take its place among the nations of the world. 
The Latin American and Caribbean Group warmly welcomes Palau to this distinguished body. 
We welcome it as it joins this forum, not only to seek a better economic and social advantage for the people of Palau, but to share in the search for truth and sustaining values, and to do so in a spirit of tolerance and freedom of inquiry. 
On behalf of the Group of Western European and Other States, I wish to assure the Republic of Palau of our fullest cooperation in this common undertaking, and to extend to it our best wishes for success in its new role as a Member of the United Nations. 
As the former Administering Authority of the Republic of Palau under the Trusteeship Agreement, the United States was particularly pleased to have sponsored today's resolution and is particularly gratified by the Republic of Palau's acquisition of United Nations membership. 
The resolution also marks the successful conclusion of the work of the Trusteeship Council, which, since its establishment, has brought self-determination to the peoples of Trust Territories in all corners of the world. 
We look forward to working with the representatives of the Republic of Palau, who, I am sure, will bring a fresh perspective that will benefit this Organization and all its Members as we work to advance the goals of a peaceful and prosperous international community. 
It is also one which the Member States of the South Pacific Forum warmly welcome. 
The Security Council's decision to terminate the Trusteeship Agreement was the final stage in the process set in train following the act of self-determination by the people of Palau on 9 November 1993, when they chose to enter into a Compact of Free Association with the United States. 
The strength of the relationships that exist was demonstrated by the large attendance at the independence celebrations, on 1 October this year, by representatives from countries from the Asia-Pacific region and by representatives of the United Nations, the South Pacific Forum and the South Pacific Commission. 
We are confident that these relationships will continue to develop and grow stronger now that Palau has embarked upon a new path as an independent country and as a Member of this family of nations. 
The countries of the South Pacific, some of which were former Trust Territories that also gained their independence under the United Nations Trusteeship System, are committed to cooperating closely with Palau as it sets out on this new and exciting journey. 
This event today in part celebrates Palau's status as an independent and sovereign nation and its admission as a Member of the United Nations. 
At last, after over a century of foreign administration, we control our own destiny and we are again a member of the international community of nations. 
Today also represents the end of the Trust Territory of the Pacific Islands, for which the United Nations established the Trusteeship System after the Second World War. 
Indeed, this marks symbolically the end of that War. 
The noble goals of the Trusteeship System to further international peace, promote the advancement of the peoples of the Trust Territories and encourage respect for human rights have been accomplished. 
Together, we can celebrate a victory for the principle of self-determination and the idea that stronger nations can help others overcome devastation and destruction to recover their nationhood and identity. 
Thus, the admission to membership in the United Nations of its last Trust Territory is a celebration for that body itself. 
As that last Trust Territory, we are proud simply to be a participant, and we salute each and every Member of the Organization. 
We are sincerely grateful for the assistance and guidance of the United Nations, together with the United States of America as Administering Authority, during the past 50 years of trusteeship. 
Even as I speak to this Assembly today, we are nearing completion of a three-year project to develop a master plan for sustainable development in Palau, which has been jointly sponsored by the United Nations Development Programme and the United States of America. 
We have already taken a historic step forward in our relationship with the United States by implementing the Compact of Free Association. 
Our relationship with the United States has always been, and will continue to be, solidly based on mutual friendship, respect and trust. 
Now we take another historic step forward in our relationship with the United Nations by moving from our status as a Trust Territory to that of a full-fledged fellow Member. 
We seek friendship with all nations and pledge to abide by the rules of international law. 
We desire close cooperation with our neighbours in areas of mutual concern and pledge to preserve and protect our shared marine resources. 
We ask our neighbours to recognize our international borders and we pledge to recognize theirs. 
We invite the world to visit and do business with Palau, accepting our laws and respecting our traditions, and we pledge to treat our visitors fairly as we welcome them to our productive and growing country. 
Palau's journey to this point has not always been easy. 
Through rough waters and turbulent weather Palau has steadily sailed towards sovereignty and self-determination. 
We have been steered by the guiding rudder of our unique cultural values and propelled by the strong winds of progressive democratic principles. 
I am extremely pleased that, this morning, Palau has brought to the United Nations representatives of our traditional and elected leadership. 
Palau's young constitutional democracy is now stronger and more stable than ever before. 
We are unified in our desire to build our country, to provide for the education and health of our people and to maintain our balanced national budget while reducing government and encouraging the private sector. 
Our funding is limited and must be used and invested wisely to meet our nation's long-term goals. 
Our natural resources are our best foundation for developing a strong economy. 
Our rock islands are unique and beautiful. 
Palau has been rated one of the seven underwater wonders of the world and one of the most desirable diving locations in the world. 
We now are a Member of the United Nations and can act together with our fellow brothers and sisters in the international family of nations. 
The lessons we have learned from our history are the importance of our people and of our cultural traditions, the need to resolve conflicts peacefully and the fact that we must work together to sustain our planet for future generations. 
These ideas are, of course, central to the Charter of the United Nations. 
We hope that we can contribute to international cooperation and communication among all nations, working to enhance the lives of our people today and tomorrow so that they may live together in peace and without the scourge of war. 
They needed courage, skill and cooperation simply to survive. 
Now, we too will also need these same qualities as we voyage forward into an unknown future. 
With the determination of our ancestors as an example, with unity as a people, and with faith in Almighty Providence, I know that we will create a great island nation for future generations of Palauans and an energetic member of the community of nations. 
We shall now take action on that recommendation. 
The Committee adopted the draft resolution without a vote. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (b) of agenda item 3? 
Since the agreement of 15 November 1965 that launched cooperation between the two organizations, the questions of mutual interest that they have addressed have included many political, economic, social and cultural problems of fundamental importance for Africa's accelerated sustainable development. 
Agreements on cooperation that have flowed from various resolutions of the General Assembly have in large part had a considerable positive impact on the development process in Africa. 
Yet, in the present circumstances, it is no secret that the development level of most African countries is low, and that the continent continues to have the largest number of least-developed countries. 
The poor overall economic performance of the majority of African countries is exacerbated by their grave impairment in terms of political development. 
Political tension continues to dominate many African countries; when poorly handled, these situations often lead to large-scale conflicts. 
Draft resolution A/49/L.43 is based on the firm hypothesis that agreements on cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity are very important to promote the continent's economic growth and development. 
The text has the usual preambular and operative parts. 
The preambular part consists of 13 paragraphs which, inter alia, recall the legal basis of the draft resolution and past efforts on the international, regional and national level to solve Africa's development problems. 
The preambular part also highlights Africa's fundamental political and economic-development problems. 
The operative part contains 25 paragraphs dealing, inter alia, with political and economic questions where cooperation with the United Nations is of particular importance. 
Let me conclude by stressing that African countries continue to pin great hopes on the ability of the United Nations, through these agreements on cooperation, to transform despair into optimism in Africa, to free our countries from the yoke of underdevelopment, and to transform poverty into wealth. 
But all of this depends on the diligence with which the draft resolution is implemented. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): I have the honour to speak today on behalf of the Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
Since its establishment, the pan-African organization has benefitted greatly from cooperation with the United Nations, especially in the areas of decolonization, the struggle against apartheid, security and economic and social development. 
Today more than ever Africa needs this cooperation to be further strengthened and calls for greater interest on the part of the entire international community. 
Following the Tunis summit, African Foreign Ministers met in New York on 29 September 1994. 
They stressed the need for sustained efforts, especially within the United Nations system, to support the activities of African countries to overcome their difficulties. 
The conflicts that assail several regions of Africa are a major challenge and a grave concern for us all. 
Since it began to function, this mechanism has interceded on a number of occasions and has proved to be most useful for the maintenance of peace in our continent. 
But experience has shown that effective support from the international community will be necessary to make that mechanism more effective and to enable it fully to attain its objectives. 
In this regard, cooperation between the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and the United Nations would be particularly valuable. 
Here, we welcome the fruitful collaboration between the two organizations with a view to preserving security and stability in Burundi and Rwanda. 
The efforts of both to bring the situation in these two countries back to normal deserve to be continued and supported. 
In this context, the refugee problem continues to be a source of instability in the region, necessitating more concerted action to find a lasting solution. 
In this connection, we believe that it is essential to continue to encourage national reconciliation in both countries and to strengthen cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU. 
This conference should facilitate the preparation of a strategy for international cooperation and a plan of action to deal with the problem of refugees in the region. 
Elsewhere, we should like to salute the efforts of the OAU and the United Nations that led to the peace processes in Mozambique and in Angola. 
Furthermore, we take this opportunity to draw attention to the need to strengthen cooperation between the OAU and the United Nations with a view to settling the conflicts in Somalia and Liberia. 
Therefore, there is a need for increased efforts. 
Economic and social development is also an area in which cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU is fundamental to helping the African continent meet the challenges it is confronting in this respect. 
Here, United Nations action should be aimed at giving priority to Africa's concerns, at giving momentum to the role of the international community and at coordinating the activities of various international bodies and organizations in this field. 
Notwithstanding proposals and initiatives in this regard especially with respect to the creation of a fund for the purpose of diversifying commodities and resolving the debt problem the results recorded to date fall far short of our expectations. 
Today, it is essential that we combine our efforts and alert the international community to the urgent need for effective implementation of the United Nations Programme for the Development of Africa and for promotion of the support it requires. 
Furthermore, and taking into account the new international economic problems facing Africa, economic integration within the framework of the African Economic Community and the strengthening of the commercial capacity of each country are prerequisites for assured sustainable development. 
We hope that Africa will enjoy the effective support of everyone that it truly deserves. 
We thank all Governments, organizations and Agencies and Programmes of the United Nations system, as well as the financial institutions, for their continued cooperation with the OAU and with individual African countries. 
In the face of rapid changes on the international scene and the various challenges confronting Africa, African countries are convinced that solidarity and cooperation with each other, on the one hand, and with the international community, on the other hand, are needed now more than ever before. 
The OAU mechanism for conflict prevention, management and resolution and the Treaty establishing the African Economic Community provide appropriate frameworks in this regard. 
The establishment of and commitment to the OAU mechanism for conflict prevention, management and resolution is indeed a testimony to the seriousness of Africa and its resolve to face the challenges of peace. 
Areas in which external assistance will be vital are logistical support and development of the requisite capacity for conflict prevention and resolution, including adequate financial resources for African peace-keepers and their equipment and training and the establishment of an early warning system for preventive diplomacy. 
Efforts under way in Africa for economic development have a better chance of success if progress is also made in integrating the economies of the region. 
The need for regional economic integration derives from the realization that the comparatively small size of Africa's economies constitutes a serious handicap to their performance in an increasingly competitive international market. 
Yet Africa's potentials cannot be underestimated. 
Financial flows to Africa have been steadily declining. 
If Africa is to sustain the momentum of its difficult economic reform processes, this trend should be reversed, and developed countries will need to ensure adequate increases in external financial resources and debt-relief measures for the continent. 
For Africa's growth rates to rise sufficiently to set the continent on a course of economic recovery, the New Agenda estimated that the continent would need aid levels significantly higher than those prevailing at the end of the 1980s. 
We call on the United Nations to ensure the effective and successful implementation of the UN-NADAF, especially with regard to adequate resource flows, debt-relief measures and the diversification of African economies. 
In this respect, there should be strengthened coordination in the Secretariat in order to monitor and follow up these efforts. 
With regard to the diversification of African economies, we remain convinced of the need for the establishment of a distinctive diversification facility within the African Development Bank with a fund put aside especially for African commodity diversification. 
We also want to express our determination to cooperate with that country's delegation to the United Nations in the friendliest, most efficient and most loyal way possible. 
This historic event happily coincides with our debate on agenda item 32, entitled Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity. 
For almost 30 years, the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity have developed, in an exemplary spirit of political partnership, a fruitful and dynamic cooperation aimed at promoting the creation in Africa of lasting conditions for peace, security and socio-economic development. 
In that regard, the delegation of Senegal particularly welcomes the important progress achieved towards those objectives. 
Certainly, one of the most significant results, particularly given its historical importance, is the return of South Africa to the concert of free and democratic nations. 
Given these positive and encouraging facts, the cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU deserves to be intensified and broadened. 
It must put greater emphasis on the socio-economic field, in which Africa is currently facing serious challenges. 
From this perspective, the delegation of Senegal is pleased to note that, in his report on this subject in document A/49/490, the Secretary-General offers increased opportunity for this cooperation by devoting greater attention to such priority fields as the economy, social and humanitarian issues and the environment. 
I hope that this approach will lead to concrete and important measures. 
Furthermore, we hope that the conclusions and recommendations anticipated from the world summits on women and social development will consolidate and widen this framework of cooperation. 
To the advantages of rationalizing the rather limited financial means available to these two organizations, we should add the improved management of local political, social and cultural requirements, which often seem to be limiting factors on the efficiency of peace-keeping operations. 
The interdependence between peace and development, now firmly established and acknowledged, has come to show that energetic action to promote the development of Africa is the best way to address the true causes of political and armed conflicts in the region. 
All these factors clearly demonstrate that this cooperation must go beyond its traditional theoretical framework and move resolutely towards the conception and implementation of concrete actions on behalf of Africa. 
In this way the United Nations can adequately fulfil its duty to create conditions for the emergence of a world of peace, security and prosperity for all, including for us Africans. 
As the United Nations medium-term programme for 1992-1997 has determined Africa's economic recovery to be among the five identified global priorities, we must now translate these generous intentions into deeds through concrete action, particularly by the mobilization of additional and adequate resources. 
Mr. Msengezi (Zimbabwe): Let me thank the Secretary-General for his report on cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity (OAU), contained in document A/49/490. 
Cooperation between the two organizations the United Nations and the OAU has increased vastly since it started nearly 30 years ago in 1965. 
We welcome the United Nations solid working relationship with the OAU in such areas as the decolonization of the African continent, the eradication of racial discrimination, racism and apartheid, assistance to refugees and the promotion of regional and subregional economic cooperation and integration among African countries. 
Let me commend the Department of Humanitarian Affairs for coordinating rapid responses to the various sudden natural and man-made disasters in various parts of the African continent. 
Zimbabwe is on record as having welcomed the proposal made by the Secretary-General in his report An Agenda for Peace relating to cooperation between the United Nations and regional organizations in resolving conflicts, in peacemaking and in peace-building. 
efforts to promote peace, stability and security ... can ....................................... largely be facilitated through regional organizations and good neighbours. (Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-ninth Session, Plenary Meetings, 27th meeting, p. 8). 
Consequently, the OAU has been actively engaged in efforts to resolve the conflicts in Angola, Mozambique, Rwanda, Burundi, Somalia and Liberia. 
Indeed, it was in keeping with its commitment to regional arrangements that southern Africa took the initiative to resolve the constitutional crisis in Lesotho earlier this year. 
We count on the continued support of the United Nations, particularly in financial, logistical and material terms, to ensure that these regional arrangements are strengthened and sustainable. 
We recognize that regional arrangements should go beyond issues of peace and security alone. 
In this respect, Africa has committed itself to strategies designed to accelerate regional economic integration. 
Through regional economic integration organizations such as the Southern African Development Community (SADC), the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS) and the Arab Maghreb Union, Africa is laying a foundation for its ultimate objective, namely, an African Economic Community. 
Only yesterday this Assembly held a very important debate on the implementation of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
In this context, we continue to hope that the World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen in March 1995, will take fully into account Africa's particular needs. 
Mr. Mongbe (Benin) (interpretation from French): Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity (OAU), the subject of agenda item 32, should be easy enough to understand in the context of Chapter VIII of the Charter of this universal organization. 
This agreement was updated on 9 October 1990 by the Secretaries-General of the two organizations as a response to rapid developments both in Africa and at the international level. 
Since 1988 resolutions have been adopted regularly by our Assembly seven, to be precise confirming the need for cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU. 
During the OAU Conference in Tunis from 6 to 11 June 1994, African Heads of State and Government, in recognition of the pivotal role now played by the United Nations on the international stage with the end of the cold war, reaffirmed their faith in this cooperation. 
They are fully convinced that new opportunities will open up for the United Nations to reach its fundamental objectives: the maintenance of international peace and security, the promotion of social progress with better standards of life in larger freedom, the promotion of and respect for human rights. 
Cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU has been of great assistance in bringing about this happy outcome. 
Nevertheless, there continue to exist sources of tension throughout the world and, in particular, in Africa. 
That is why the Heads of State and Government of the OAU, at their Dakar Conference in July 1992, decided to create a mechanism for the prevention, management and settlement of conflicts throughout the continent. 
That machinery was established in June 1993 at the Cairo Summit. 
The OAU needs assistance, for example, in the following fields: the creation of an early-warning system; the establishment of machinery for preventive diplomacy; the training of African personnel and contingents for peace-keeping operations; and logistical and financial support for those operations. 
For about five years, qualitative changes have been taking place on the African political scene. 
The thirst for freedom and the ardent desire of the African people fully to enjoy their fundamental rights have led to great upheavals marked by the clash of political cultures on the path to democratization. 
In most cases, this process has encountered indeed, is still encountering setbacks, which have led to disorders and delays in economic and social advancement. 
My delegation therefore believes that increased assistance from the United Nations should be given to countries requesting it in order to increase the chances of success for the democratization process in those countries, and in order to organize pluralistic, free and fair elections. 
One of those areas in which cooperation between the United Nations and the OAU is most urgent and indeed indispensable is cooperation for the recovery and economic development of Africa. 
It looks very much as if it will encounter the same failure as did its predecessor, the United Nations Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development, as was stated yesterday. 
We hope that concrete measures will be taken adequately to inform the various partners in Africa's progress that they must contribute, without reserve, to the implementation of General Assembly decisions regarding the implementation of the New Agenda. 
To that end, invitations to take part in this endeavour must also be extended to Governments, the organs, the Programmes and the Funds of the United Nations and to intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to make the contributions expected of them. 
They invite international organizations, financing agencies, other institutions within the United Nations system and non-governmental organizations to support economic cooperation and integration programmes that come within the framework of the priorities set out by the subregional economic communities. 
At the end of the twentieth century and on the threshold of the third millennium, Africa remains a continent which is, at best, not very well known and, at worst, unknown and even ignored. 
In this regard, we would like to express our appreciation to the Secretary-General for his informative and valuable report, and pledge our strong support for his endeavours to further enhance the cooperation of the two organizations. 
We note that the OAU and the various technical and development agencies of the United Nations have increased their close contacts and consultations. 
These positive developments not only testify to the commitment of the two organizations to work together but also show concretely their desire to expand their fields of cooperation and strengthen the existing ones. 
We welcome this constructive spirit, and we believe that there is great potential for further strengthened cooperation between the two organizations within the framework of their charters. 
For the United Nations, decentralizing some of its activities in coordination with regional organizations could be more effective and less costly. 
In this respect, we welcome the adoption of the Declaration on the Enhancement of Cooperation between the United Nations and Regional Arrangements or Agencies in the Maintenance of International Peace and Security. 
The promotion of economic, social and cultural rights must be addressed within the framework of such cooperation. 
With the end of the cold war, novel regional approaches to prevent disputes from escalating into conflicts have been devised and set in motion. 
Conflict resolution is one of the top priorities in Africa and should receive the full assistance of the international community. 
The mechanism for the prevention, management and resolution of conflicts in Africa should be staffed by competent, committed and visionary individuals for the successful accomplishment of its enormous task. 
We believe that this initiative is not only an important step in the right direction, but also supplements the role of the United Nations in the maintenance of global peace and security by way of contributing to the reduction of its overextended peace-keeping operations. 
Although significant steps have been taken by the OAU in the area of peacemaking and peace-keeping during the past years, conflicts have persisted in many parts of our region. 
We would therefore call upon the United Nations to provide assistance to the OAU to further strengthen its peacemaking, peace-keeping and humanitarian intervention capabilities. 
Conflict prevention, management and resolution involves a subtle and delicate handling of the issues and parties concerned. 
The active support and involvement of the United Nations and its specialized agencies, which, in relative terms, possess the much-needed resources and experience in such vital areas of environment, population and socio-economic development will be crucial for Africa. 
In this respect, particular emphasis must be placed on strengthening the OAU's capabilities to create a solid foundation for the region's economic growth and sustainable development. 
Africa is also a priority region for environmental and socio-economic assistance, particularly in such areas as the reduction of drought and desertification, maternal and infant mortality and morbidity, the eradication of illiteracy, the repatriation of refugees and humanitarian activities to help famine victims, returnees and internally displaced persons. 
Therefore, enhanced cooperation on the basis of effective partnership in the maintenance of global peace and security, as well as in human-centred sustainable growth and development, is important. 
Unless we critically examine the functions of the United Nations, there can hardly be improvements. 
A positive impact is what the international community is looking for. 
Unless these activities are followed by concrete actions their impact on the lives of people will be questionable. 
In the category of actions are the effective delivery of humanitarian assistance, effective peace-keeping operations and peacemaking and peace-building efforts, as well as undertakings aimed at contributing to socio-economic progress and poverty alleviation. 
It seems to be common knowledge that, so far, paper-oriented activities have had a greater share an unduly large share in the work of the United Nations. 
In future, the scales should tilt in favour of actions. 
Action-oriented cooperation should go beyond piles and piles of documents the heaps of paper that have negative implications for the environment rather than practical significance. 
This is why my delegation is calling for cooperation and partnership characterized by actions that will make a positive and durable impact on the lives of ordinary men and women in Africa. 
We hope that it will be adopted unanimously. 
Mr. Rudolph (Germany): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union, and Austria supports this statement. 
In the year that has passed since we last debated this issue in the United Nations General Assembly there has been a growing awareness of the crucial role that regional organizations can play in meeting the huge economic, ecological, social and security challenges that we face today. 
Being physically closer to the problems at hand, regional organizations have in the recent past shown their ability to obtain easier access, to recognize the needs faster and to display greater flexibility than can those parts of the international community that have not been directly affected. 
The Organization of African Unity (OAU) is a case in point, as it has amply demonstrated with its recent commitments. 
The European Union has on several occasions been made aware that developments, both positive and negative, that take place in Africa are of direct relevance to our own countries. 
None of us can master on his own the global tasks confronting us. 
The European Union is therefore ready to encourage regional cooperation and integration in Africa and to strengthen its ties with the OAU and the subregional organizations of the continent, such as the Southern African Development Community (SADC) and the Inter-Governmental Authority on Drought and Development (IGADD). 
The ministerial conference between the European Union and SADC that took place in Berlin this September represents an important step forward in the development of such links. 
In the past year we have seen many important developments on the African continent some of them very positive; others tragic and disturbing. 
It is our strong hope that the new South Africa will act as an example of reconciliation between former adversaries and as a force for stability and economic development in the region. 
The European Union notes with satisfaction that, following the first multiparty presidential and parliamentary elections in Mozambique, which took place from 27 to 29 October 1994, President Chissano was inaugurated on 9 December. 
The elections, for which the European Union contributed 200 observers, can be called a success. 
On 20 November the Angolan Government and UNITA signed a peace Agreement in Lusaka. 
The European Union welcomes this important step towards lasting peace in Angola. 
The European Union is prepared to cooperate closely with the Angolan Government in the reconstruction of the country's economy after 19 years of devastating civil war. 
In this respect, we are concerned about the deteriorating situation in the refugee camps in the neighbouring countries. 
We hope that further steps will be taken as a matter of urgency to address this problem. 
The rehabilitation and reconstruction of that devastated country, as well as the return and reintegration of millions of refugees and internally displaced persons, are enormous tasks that require great efforts and close cooperation between the international community, regional bodies, the neighbouring countries and the people of Rwanda. 
The same goes for the long process of lasting reconciliation and for the need of bringing to trial those responsible for the horrendous massacres. 
In this respect, we welcome the recent establishment of an International Tribunal for Rwanda by the Security Council. 
The European Union continues to provide humanitarian assistance to displaced persons and refugees inside and outside Rwanda, is ready to provide rehabilitation assistance and is prepared to resume, under certain conditions, its structural development assistance to Rwanda. 
In that framework, the European Union Council of Ministers recommended on 25 November an immediate rehabilitation action programme, worth 67 million European currency units, for social structures and other productive structures in Rwanda. 
We commend the positive role the OAU and the United Nations Special Representative have played in this development as an encouraging demonstration of the capabilities of those two organizations in the field of preventive diplomacy. 
Nevertheless, there continue to be many violations of human rights in Burundi, and the situation remains fragile. 
In the case of Somalia, unfortunately, the work undertaken by both the United Nations and the OAU has not yet led to any progress towards national reconciliation. 
All efforts to convene a national reconciliation conference with the participation of all warring factions have so far failed. 
Under these circumstances, the Security Council has seen no justification for extending the mandate of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM) beyond the date originally envisaged for the end of the Mission, the end of March 1995. 
In Liberia, similarly, the peace-keeping and mediation efforts by the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS) and the United Nations, which we commend, have not yet brought about an end to the fighting. 
These missions demonstrate that African countries have the political will to bear their share of the conflict-solving and peace-keeping burden on their continent. 
The difficulties both missions have encountered also make it clear, however, that the problems posed by the lack of resources available to most African troop contributors remain to be solved. 
What is needed is a broad-based concept for conflict resolution and peace-keeping that takes into account the particular strengths and weaknesses of the various countries and institutions involved. 
An institutional framework for this task could include an early warning mechanism, a system of effective mediation in the early stages before the outbreak of a conflict and logistical preparations for a speedy response if an armed conflict arises. 
The European Union recognizes the urgency of this problem, and several Member States are currently elaborating ideas to this end. 
We have witnessed the emergence of a political instrument that has begun to play a significant role and deserves encouragement and support from the international community. 
In the framework of our growing cooperation, the European Union is currently studying the possibility of further assistance to the OAU in this field. 
We are looking forward to intensive discussions with our partners in the OAU on the joint steps we could take in order to be better prepared to respond to crises in the future. 
A meeting of senior officials representing the European Union and the OAU took place in Brussels on 1 December 1994 in order to work out a framework for closer cooperation. 
Africa continues to face serious economic problems. 
Insufficient development of the private sector, high population growth and internal conflicts are some of the problems to be addressed in revitalizing growth and sustainable development on the continent. 
Without sustainable economic growth, the basic needs of Africa's population cannot be met, and prospects for lasting stability in the region will not be very promising. 
Our cooperation with Africa is therefore not limited to security questions in the narrow sense of the word. 
The European Union strongly supports efforts for economic reform in African countries. 
The traditional cooperation of the European Union with many African countries under the Lom IV agreement is the cornerstone of our efforts in this respect. 
This model, which has proved itself valid in the last few decades, links instruments of the trade sphere and the development sphere uniquely and efficiently. 
As proof of our long-term commitment, Lom IV has been concluded for a period of 10 years' effectiveness instead of the usual five. 
The planned mid-term review of the current Lom agreement began with a conference of African, Caribbean and Pacific (ACP) and European Community Ministers in Swaziland in May this year. 
Together with our partners in Africa we will try to improve further the effectiveness of our cooperation. 
In its development policy towards Africa, the European Union will cooperate closely with the United Nations. 
We strongly support the Secretary-General's initiative of complementing An Agenda for Peace with An Agenda for Development. 
I am confident that all our common efforts will help to bring about a better and prosperous future for a continent that has suffered a great deal. 
The President: In accordance with General Assembly resolution 2011 (XX), of 11 October 1965, I now call on the Observer of the Organization of African Unity. 
Today, we rejoice to see the first delegation of a free and democratic South Africa seated with us and thus regaining its place in the community of nations. 
Similarly, we have worked together in preparing for the elections in Mozambique that were the culmination of the peace process in that country. 
Those successes show the potentials of the cooperation between the OAU and the United Nations and encourage us to deal with renewed strength with the conflicts and wars that are ravaging several regions of the African continent. 
Indeed, those conflicts are an important obstacle to the emergence of a political and social environment conducive to economic development and democracy. 
In this connection, the United Nations and the OAU must work out new methods, approaches and procedures that can enable them together to deal with present conflicts and prevent future ones. 
For the conflicts that are now devastating many African countries have already given rise to many serious humanitarian crises, considerably increased the number of refugees and displaced persons, led to massive violations of human rights and posed many threats to international peace and security. 
Those conflicts, some of which go back to the colonial area, have various origins. 
Others are the results of the cold-war policies of military support for non-democratic Governments and for groups that do not respect human rights. 
Finally, some conflicts are the outcome of the ill-advised policies pursued by certain Governments and of ethnic rivalries fuelled and aggravated by worsening living conditions and the economic crisis that has been ravaging the continent since the 1980s. 
This is also why, whenever a conflict has broken out, African countries have attempted, either with the help of neighbouring countries or with that of the OAU, to contain it and find a peaceful, African, solution to it. 
Unfortunately, the complex nature of such conflicts and the broad means required to settle them are often beyond the limited resources of African countries. 
Thus, in Liberia the countries members of the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS), faced with the international community's immobility, agreed to send and have maintained a peace-keeping force there since 1990, notwithstanding the heavy burden such an undertaking places on their economies. 
None the less, the international community, responding to the conflicts that have broken out or worsened parallel to the Liberian crisis, has dispatched several peace-keeping forces, which, like the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ), have often performed remarkably. 
The OAU fully appreciates the actions of the international community and hopes that such actions will be taken everywhere, until the goal of peace has been attained, particularly in Liberia, in Somalia, in Angola and in Rwanda. 
Recently, however, a trend towards disengagement has begun to emerge in the international community, particularly among certain influential members of the Security Council. 
Although the desire to control the spiralling costs of the United Nations conflict-settlement activities is understandable, it should not lead to selective intervention or to the use of a double standard. 
This situation is, of course, highly disturbing, particularly for the OAU. 
It should not, however, lead to such radical solutions as an outright withdrawal of forces but rather to a re-examination of the approach taken and the goals pursued. 
Such a re-examination would certainly help demonstrate that an earlier intervention giving greater leeway to preventive diplomacy and based more on regional organizations would be less costly and more effective. 
Similarly, it would show the importance of a better balance between means and ends, of a balanced mandate taking into account the protection of civilians, the delivery of humanitarian aid, the cessation of hostilities and the restoration and consolidation of peace. 
Lastly, it could lead to a broader consideration of the potentials inherent in regional organizations, whose cooperative relationship with the United Nations in conflict settlement is still poorly defined. 
The present difficulties being encountered by peace-keeping operations, particularly in achieving their goals, and their exorbitant cost are not confined to those operations being carried out in Africa. 
They are due to the fact that the problems with which they must deal are new and complex and to the presence of protagonists against whom the international community has but limited means of action. 
Such challenges, which are not insurmountable, should not lead to the suspension of a peace-keeping operation, which could create a situation leading to another serious humanitarian crisis. 
The Organization of African Unity is deeply concerned by these new trends towards disengagement. 
Indeed, in June 1933 the OAU, which has made conflict settlement in Africa one of its very highest priorities, established a mechanism for the prevention, management and resolution of conflicts in Africa. 
This mechanism, the prime objectives of which are to anticipate and to prevent conflicts, will stress measures to restore and consolidate peace. 
However, if a conflict requires a peace-keeping operation, the OAU will call on the United Nations, which has greater experience in this area and greater resources. 
The mechanism is already in effect. 
A special fund to finance OAU activities in conflict settlement has been established. 
Lastly, the secretariat of the OAU now has new structures designed to give the central organ the necessary technical support. 
Its action has however been somewhat hampered by its meagre experience and the inadequacy of available resources. 
In this connection, we note with satisfaction that several donors, both African and non-African, have made significant contributions to the OAU peace fund. 
In any case, available resources fall far short of needs. 
An appeal must be made to the international community to make a generous contribution to the OAU peace fund in order to allow our Organization to respond effectively and swiftly to conflict situations on the continent. 
Over the past 12 months, the OAU and the United Nations have cooperated in settling several conflicts in Africa, in particular in South Africa, Angola, Mozambique, Burundi, Rwanda, Somalia and Liberia. 
In Western Sahara, in conformity with the United Nations/OAU settlement plan, our Organization has sent four observers to participate in the work of the Identification Commission to identify voters entitled to participate in the referendum on self-determination. 
The OAU has thus been closely associated with efforts leading to the Cotonou Peace Agreement. 
The Secretary-General of our organization has undertaken a number of actions to facilitate the deployment of additional African contingents to support the Cease-fire Monitoring Group of ECOWAS (ECOMOG). 
Although difficulties remain in the implementation of the Cotonou Agreement, consultations are being actively pursued with a view to overcoming them. 
It is also essential for the special Trust Fund for Liberia to receive the contributions necessary for the proper continuation of the ECOMOG peace mission. 
In Burundi, ever since the crisis erupted in October 1993, the OAU has followed the situation very closely. 
This mission, led by the Special Representative of the Secretary-General of the OAU in close cooperation with the Special Representative of the Secretary-General of the United Nations, has contributed to stabilizing the situation. 
The international community must, however, continue to follow the situation in Burundi very closely, given the regional environment, and to support the authorities of that country in their task of national reconciliation and reconstruction. 
The OAU, which has decided to hold a regional conference on assistance to refugees early next year, has already begun its preparations in close cooperation with the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees and the United Nations. 
In this connection, it should be noted that cooperation between the OAU and the United Nations in that country has not always realized its potential, though it got off to a good start. 
However, with the transfer of the operations of the unified intervention force of UNOSOM II, stress will be laid on establishing conditions of security throughout Somalia, the consequence of which should be a reduction of joint initiatives with regional organizations. 
Nothing illustrates better the importance of improved coordination between the United Nations and the OAU than the tragedy of Rwanda, particularly from 1990 to 1993, when it was necessary to end the civil war, organize peace negotiations and monitor the cease-fire. 
The OAU, which sponsored the negotiations, kept the United Nations closely involved in the discussions that were to lead to the Arusha Peace Agreement in August 1993. 
From November 1993 to April 1994, when the implementation of the Arusha Agreement was deadlocked, the OAU and the United Nations took steps to promote its resumption. 
However, following the events of 7 April 1994 and the deterioration of the situation, the Security Council decided to reduce UNAMIR's strength, despite the OAU's objection. 
With the adoption of Security Council resolution 918 (1994), the United Nations was to authorize an increase in UNAMIR's personnel to 5,500 men. 
Faced with difficulties in obtaining troops and equipment for such a force, the Secretary-General of the OAU engaged in consultations which led, in June 1994, to the commitment of 14 African countries to supplying troops. 
In the meantime, about 500,000 people were killed and millions of refugees poured into neighbouring countries, sowing the seeds of further tensions in the subregion. 
It is clear from all this that concrete measures must be taken to remedy the obvious shortcomings in OAU/United Nations cooperation in the settlement of conflicts, especially when swift action is required. 
It is desirable, however, in the spirit of Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter, that the Organization actively seek the cooperation of regional organizations and agree with them on concrete modalities for cooperation and collaboration. 
Regional organizations can usefully assist the United Nations in promoting political support from the countries of the region and encouraging them to provide troops for United Nations peace-keeping forces. 
The United Nations must therefore study further ways and means of assisting regional organizations and strengthening their conflict prevention and settlement capacities. 
It is also important to stress the need to find better procedures for consultations and coordination between the United Nations and the OAU. 
Consultations should be more systematic and the Security Council must find a way to receive information from the regional organization concerned before it takes any decision. 
Turning now to the restoration of peace, the joint missions that have taken place in the past must be renewed whenever conditions are right. 
However, prevention will require firm action to remedy the underlying economic causes. 
The Treaty is designed gradually to implement an integrated economic area covering 700 million people and should enable Africa to win its rightful place as a fully fledged partner in the global economy and it deserves the support of the international community. 
In this regard, the United Nations system should also continue to support the existing subregional communities and their integration programmes, the strengthening of which would mark a first step in the implementation of the African Economic Community. 
Help must also be provided to implement strategic development and integration plans in the various sectors identified by the Treaty establishing the Community. 
These programmes and strategies are indispensable operational instruments to enable the Community to function. 
Many such requests have been taken up by United Nations institutions. 
But, such support should be better coordinated and given priority treatment in the United Nations system. 
Similarly, United Nations bodies working in Africa should include, at the regional and subregional level, activities which will promote regional cooperation in their respective areas and which will help attain the objectives of the African Economic Community. 
Unfortunately, three years after the adoption of that Agenda we have learned, in the most recent joint report of the Committee for Programme and Coordination and Administrative Committee on Coordination (CPC/ACC), that Africa is the only region of the world where poverty will increase in the 1990s. 
If present trends were to continue, then the number of people in Africa living in a state of abject poverty, a figure of 216 million in 1990, will rise to 304 million between now and the year 2000. 
This means that more African countries would have attained this objective if there had been broader or more global support for the programme. 
Efforts by Africa to implement the New Agenda must meet with a more positive attitude from the international community. 
Otherwise, this programme, which gave rise to such high expectations in Africa, will meet the same fate as its predecessor, the Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development. 
In this context, the United Nations Secretariat structures responsible for the implementation of the New Agenda must be strengthened in order to generate greater resources and give it more visibility. 
My delegation welcomes the signing of the International Convention on Desertification. 
Similarly, it is our hope that the forthcoming World Summit for Social Development will provide specific answers to such burning problems as those regarding unemployment, poverty and health in Africa and give priority to Africa. 
The draft resolution on this item last year was adopted without a vote. 
The President: Before calling on speakers who wish to explain their positions, may I remind delegations that such explanations are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
To enlarge upon this cooperation is an objective of my Government and is being pursued energetically. 
First, and with regard to paragraph 18, we note that the Secretary-General's report on the New Agenda brings attention to many development problems existing in African countries. 
Secondly, the United States wishes to note that nothing in this draft resolution should be seen as prejudicing the outcome of negotiations at this year's session of the General Assembly on the draft resolution on the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
These negotiations are still under way. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 32? 
President Ter-Petrossian (interpretation from French): May I begin by warmly congratulating you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the forty-ninth session of the United Nations General Assembly. 
I would also like to express my appreciation to your predecessor, Ambassador Samuel Insanally, and to thank him for his contribution to accomplishing the tasks of the last session. 
Further, I wish to express our gratitude to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for the vision with which he has guided the Organization and for his tireless efforts to ensure the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The collapse of the old order and the emergence of new democracies in Central and Eastern Europe and, soon after, in the former Soviet Union have presented the world with a major challenge. 
In a period of tremendous change, many difficulties and conflicts have arisen. 
Further, if the reform programmes have so far failed to yield all the benefits expected, this is also due to an under-estimation of the differences in the initial conditions of the countries in transition. 
As with all the former Soviet Republics, Armenia's economy has been badly strained by the changes which followed the disintegration of the Soviet Union and the difficult transition to a market economy. 
It is further crippled by its over-reliance on trade with the former Soviet Republics; the blockade of transportation routes imposed by neighbouring Azerbaijan; an embargo by Turkey; and the damage inflicted by the disastrous earthquake in 1988. 
Other external conditions, such as the disruption of transport due to the difficulties faced by Georgia, have exacerbated the situation, contributing to the decline in Armenia's industrial productivity. 
The legacy of the Soviet period, with its inefficiencies and excessive horizontal integration, has worsened the effects of the blockade. 
Despite these difficulties, the Armenian Government has begun implementing significant structural reforms to create a healthy market economy, beginning with the privatization process launched soon after the Armenian National Movement came to power in 1990. 
In turn, a free market economy will flourish in a stable democracy, able to promote and underpin economic development. 
It has proclaimed freedom of the press, freedom of conscience and freedom of religion, and it has laws guaranteeing civil and political rights. 
Three free elections have already been held in Armenia: parliamentary and presidential elections and a referendum on independence. 
Democracy is fundamental to the process of economic transformation, which can be divided into three phases, more or less typical for all countries in transition: institutional reforms; long-term investments and changes of technological structures; and integration into international markets. 
It is imperative, however, to set priorities and to identify the most pressing issues of the moment. 
We have already accomplished 80 per cent of this phase. 
In late 1993, with the collapse of the rouble zone, Armenia faced a monetary crisis. 
The uncontrollable flow of old Soviet roubles into Armenia and Armenia's subsequent inability to control monetary policy on its own territory forced the Government in November 1993 prematurely to introduce a national currency, the dram. 
The Government is currently implementing a programme based on controlling and lowering the inflation rate, enforcing a strict budget, controlling fiscal expenditures and targeting assistance to the most vulnerable groups. 
Basic reforms have been undertaken in the banking sector, the first of which was to break down the mono-bank system of central planning into a two-tiered system comprising a central bank and a group of commercial banks. 
In Armenia, as in all the emerging democracies, there is no historical precedent for the economic transition. 
Of course neither short- and medium-term adjustment programmes nor long-term development strategies can hope to succeed fully without sustained growth in the world economy and favourable external conditions. 
We recognize that there is no single model of transition to be prescribed for all countries or, even more narrowly, for all post-communist societies as a whole. 
To ensure success for United Nations efforts in the countries in transition the Organization must tailor its involvement to each country's resources and procedures, giving priority to programmes rather than to projects. 
That approach essentially boils down to the definition of key objectives for each programme that will reflect the priorities of the national Government and the organization of assistance around the achievement of those goals, which can be accomplished by strengthening the role of the Resident Coordinator system. 
At the recently held world gatherings on development there was broad agreement that the Agenda should be sustained by an action-oriented framework and practical proposals aimed at resolving existing imbalances in the various development areas. 
These are all key events in the process of international consensus-building. 
Development and human rights are interrelated and mutually reinforcing. 
The Vienna Conference on Human Rights held last year deepened the understanding of the significance of human rights for stability, freedom, peace, progress and justice. 
Armenia considers self-determination in its multitude of manifestations to be an inalienable human right. 
Armenia's position on the Nagorny Karabakh conflict has been clear and consistent from the start. 
Armenia has no territorial claims against Azerbaijan. 
The conflict is between the people of Nagorny Karabakh, who are striving for self-determination, and the Azerbaijani Government, which is refusing to address the rights of the people of Nagorny Karabakh. 
Armenia provides moral, diplomatic and humanitarian assistance to the people of Nagorny Karabakh, and it cannot accept a military solution which can only mean the genocide or deportation of the population of Nagorny Karabakh. 
While the Nagorny Karabakh conflict has gone through periods of both intense fighting and relative calm since I spoke here two years ago, there has never before been a period in the five-year history of the conflict when a cease-fire has taken hold for so long. 
Our new challenge, and the priority for Armenia, is the consolidation of the cease-fire and the establishment of peace. 
There is a historic opportunity today to end the conflict. 
But the cause of peace requires the active, unified support of the international community to consolidate the cease-fire. 
There is no doubt that, beyond the cessation of hostilities, a lasting peace will mostly depend on the ability of the main parties to the conflict and of the international community to develop innovative and internationally approved mechanisms for its establishment and maintenance. 
The primary concern for Armenia has been, and remains, the security of the people of Nagorny Karabakh. 
Both Armenia and Nagorny Karabakh have repeatedly expressed their readiness to comply with the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
It is encouraging that negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty have made important progress over the past year, and we hope that a text satisfactory to all can be agreed on soon. 
However, an increase in membership should not diminish the Council's efficiency. 
It is necessary here to note that the Council has taken a number of constructive steps to improve its transparency and its communication with non-members. 
The Security Council should also be better able to respond to emerging threats and disputes before they escalate into armed conflict. 
With improved coordination of United Nations organizations and agencies devoted to economic and social progress, the Economic and Social Council could better assist the Security Council and advise it of potential emergencies arising out of economic and social conditions. 
Therefore, Armenia fully supports the call for restructuring of the Economic and Social Council and for the possible establishment of an economic security council. 
Improving the administrative performance of the United Nations is another priority. 
Armenia welcomes the current initiatives to streamline the Organization's administrative and management structures and procedures to meet the demands now being made of the United Nations. 
In this period of unprecedented change, many hardships - both expected and unforeseen - have arisen. 
The present era, full of challenge and hope, gives us new faith in the United Nations as the best and most appropriate forum for integrating all the interests of the various peoples of the world, which are too fragmented today. 
Universal harmony can be established only when discords are peacefully resolved and full cooperation between nations is achieved. 
Let me conclude by wishing the General Assembly every success in the demanding work it faces during this session. 
President Tudjman (Croatia) (spoke in Croatian; English text furnished by the delegation): It is my particular privilege and pleasure to address the General Assembly of the United Nations at the beginning of its forty-ninth session. 
I believe we all agree that the appearance of any statesman before the General Assembly is a great moment for moral and political reconsideration of one's own reflections and responsibilities towards the international public. 
This is an opportunity to present our views on the problems affecting our countries, but also on all other issues of importance for the global Organization. 
The noble fundamental principles of the United Nations governing the rights and obligations of individuals, nations and States generally agree with the basic principles underlying all world religions and philosophies, as well as the fundamental laws of individual States. 
In addressing the General Assembly as Head of the Croatian State and the highest representative of the Croatian people, I can note with satisfaction that the international position of Croatia has been strengthened and furthered in spite of all the problems affecting the actions of the international community. 
In only a few years since its independence and international recognition, Croatia has become a fully fledged and equal international citizen, having reinforced its position in the international community and expanded its network of bilateral relations with almost all States and international agencies. 
It is the duty of all of us - and especially of this, the highest global authority - to take more determined and more effective steps in the quest for means to break this vicious circle of suffering by individuals and peoples wrought by war. 
What we need are such mechanisms of the highest global Organization that can resolutely prevent or punish any violation of the fundamental principles of international law. 
This applies to crises in the areas of the former Yugoslavia, just as it does to those in Rwanda, Somalia, the Caucasus, the Middle East, South Asia, Africa or America. 
To be successful, we need first and foremost a mechanism for diplomatic and political negotiation, for building confidence and for patiently overcoming real problems stemming from objectively differing interests. 
In cases where political efforts are obviously futile, the United Nations must have a more efficient mechanism to achieve and even impose solutions serving the interests of international peace and stability. 
The United Nations must be qualified to guarantee, within the international order, equal conditions in terms of freedom, progress and equality for all the members of the international community. 
The collapse of communism and of the bipolar division of the world has increased hopes for a world of greater justice and security for all. 
However, we must be aware of the fact that the collapse of the communist bloc and of multinational States has inevitably produced temporarily destabilizing effects in the international order. 
The full democratization of international relations is not possible without such democratization of internal political systems. 
The security of new small States has become today the key to stability in every region and it should provide the groundwork for new collective security systems. 
Only their complete security and equality can make them equal factors of civilizational and functional integration in specific areas and within the global order as a whole. 
The peoples of small countries will eagerly accept civilizational integration if it is not to the detriment of the individual quality of their State, culture and economy. 
Only such safeguarding of national individuality within civilizational integration can produce sound foundations for functional multilateralism in the new international order. 
Otherwise, the myths and prejudices of the past will continue to provide grounds for new conflicts and even clashes between civilizations. 
The disturbing scale which differences between civilizations can assume is clearly manifested in the former Yugoslavia, where local aggression threatens to expand even into a conflict involving three civilizational religious blocs unless the crisis, the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina, is resolutely brought to an end. 
Problems such as uneven development, population growth, the ecological balance of the planet, human and collective rights, functional global integration, and particularly crisis points and military hot spots, call for a more effective organization of the highest international agency. 
The international community should have, within the United Nations, multilateral mechanisms capable of dealing more efficiently with pressing crises, and developmental, environmental and technological challenges now facing humankind. 
Experience suggests that a clearer division of responsibility among the General Assembly, the Security Council and the Economic and Social Council is required. 
Regional conflicts have become the chief problem now confronting the international community - not only because of the threat posed to international peace but also because they can cause terrible human disasters such as those in Rwanda, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and Somalia. 
And, of course, they also block regional developmental processes, and result in scarcely reparable ecological damage and destruction of the natural and cultural heritage of entire areas. 
It must reflect new democratic, economic and regional realities which necessarily lead to permanent Security Council membership and enhanced regional responsibility for countries such as Germany or Japan, and also some regional representatives of the so-called third world. 
The efficiency and credibility of the Security Council should be substantially strengthened in order to resolve the main problems related to international security, especially in conflicts causing military conflagration, first of all by reducing the gap between the content of the enacted resolutions and the possibility of their enforcement. 
The peacemaking mediation of the global Organization must evolve from a static freezing of the conflict and curbing its expansion, into a mechanism capable of preventing the development of the crisis in a timely manner and of eliminating the consequences that are already present. 
In some cases the very decisions of the Security Council will suffice to stop and resolve the crisis, but sometimes a demonstration of firmness will be required. 
The enforcement of international political or economic isolation of the aggressor, with concurrent compensation for neighbouring States which are indirect victims of such isolation, should be made even more effective. 
Sanctions are becoming an instrument used at an ever increasing rate when there is no political consensus, or will to resort to more energetic means, but they can produce the wanted effect only if implemented consistently within the scope of systematic pressure. 
Croatia likewise supports the establishment of a permanent international institution which would deal with the most severe violations of humanitarian law, whether in Rwanda, Somalia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia or Haiti. 
Croatia proposes the provision of a permanent peace-keeping task force for the intervention requirements of the Security Council, involving special military units made available, through agreement with a specific number of countries for Security Council requirements. 
We believe that this could forestall the flaring up of many regional crises, or contribute to their rapid prevention. 
Such international forces should have a broader mandate in terms of the use of force, not only for their own protection but also for the energetic implementation of all Security Council resolutions - from humanitarian objectives to disarmament and demilitarization. 
The proliferation of regional crises confronts the United Nations with ever-increasing tasks which the Security Council cannot fulfil successfully with its limited resources. 
Each crisis point should be dealt with by appreciating all specific features and by realistically evaluating the possible scope of regional systems in the implementation of Security Council decisions. 
Croatia is very encouraged by the increasingly successful peace developments in the Middle East, which demonstrate the patience and wisdom of both the Israeli and the Arab sides. 
We firmly believe that similar positive endeavours are also possible in South-Eastern Europe and the Balkans if they win the necessary united support and determination of the great Powers. 
Croatia welcomes the peaceful transfer of power to the majority people in South Africa after decades of internal and regional instability. 
South Africa is the best proof that there is no alternative to the equality of all citizens of a State. 
We also welcome the involvement of the international community in Rwanda, which, although it has not, unfortunately, prevented a human disaster on a scale beyond description, has at least stopped the spiral of death and lawlessness. 
We continue to support the current efforts to stabilize Rwanda and to prevent the revival and expansion of the conflict. 
The agreement of the international community to finally stop the agony of Haiti and establish a democratic order there is also encouraging. 
We similarly welcome the successful processes of democratization and stabilization throughout Latin and Central America. 
We have been following attentively the development of functional regional integration in North America, and the stronger integration trends in Europe, differences notwithstanding, as well as the rapprochement between the two largest countries in the European and Asian regions: Russia and China. 
Croatia sees its welfare and stability in the achievement of full membership in European integrative organizations. 
Croatia is prepared to responsibly assume its share of the burden in the development of the new international order and to constitute a strong link in the integration chain of a new Europe. 
In the very short time since it gained independence, Croatia has become a mature and responsible member of the international community. 
It is already a pillar of future stability and cooperation in that part of southwestern Europe which is linked to the traditionally agitated Balkans. 
Croatia has in good faith accepted international mediation and United Nations peace-keeping forces in its territory in order to stop the war and reach a political solution that will simultaneously safeguard its territorial integrity and the rights of national minorities within its borders. 
Croatia has borne the heaviest brunt of the Bosnian crisis and of the human catastrophe wrought by war in that country. 
Croatia has provided a home or provisional accommodation to hundreds of thousands of refugees from Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We sustained this effort even during the Croatian-Muslim conflicts that occurred as a result of Serbian aggression, as the victims of that aggression sought space for their survival. 
We have prompted proposals on a mutual agreement on a federation between the Croats and the Muslims in Bosnia and Herzegovina, and their confederal alliance with Croatia, which eventually resulted in the signing of the Washington Agreements. 
However, this readiness to cooperate and this patience have certain limits. 
We believe that it would also be in the interest of the international community to give Croatia more determined and more consistent assistance so that it can successfully play its constructive part in the solution of the crisis. 
Croatia already is, and wants to remain, a mainstay of the new international order and a bridge of cooperation between the newly emerged States on the basis of mutual recognition. 
We have always been aware that no crisis, particularly one as intricate as this, can be solved without consensus by the international community without a division of responsibility and an agreed approach of the great Powers. 
Croatia is prepared to continue its high degree of cooperation and partnership with the international community if solutions for Bosnia and Herzegovina and for the occupied Croatian areas are not sought at its expense. 
Because of this, and in view of the increasingly stronger cooperation between Croatia and Bosnia and Herzegovina, a package solution should be sought. 
Our conditional restraint with regard to the lifting of the embargo is motivated at present exclusively by an endeavour focused on achieving, after all, a peaceful solution over the next few weeks or months. 
Croatia welcomes Belgrade's announced readiness to isolate the Bosnian Serbs, with their suicidal war option, but expects Belgrade to do the same with regard to the insurgent Serbs in Croatia. 
Croatia demands that the lifting of sanctions against Serbia (Yugoslavia) be linked also to the cessation of the occupation of Croatian areas, that is, to their reintegration into Croatia's constitutional and legal system. 
Moreover, the lifting of sanctions can be considered only after we have seen whether the announced isolation is truly enforced and after this has been verified by credible control mechanisms. 
In order to promote positive trends, we also understand up to a point the partial symbolic suspension of sanctions in order to encourage in Serbia those currently expressing their commitment to peace. 
Nevertheless, Croatia will continue to insist that the lifting of certain sanctions against Belgrade, particularly those related to its being fully released from international economic and all other isolation, be linked to the solution of the problem of the occupied Croatian areas. 
We realize that both sides, after any conflict, have to invest much time and effort into restoring and strengthening mutual confidence. 
We are also quite aware that no long-term stability and progress is possible in Croatia without guaranteed human and ethnic rights to the Serbian and other minority groups. 
However, the leaders of the Serbian insurgents, and their patrons in Belgrade, should forget their idea of a Greater Serbia and accept the reintegration of occupied Croatian areas on such foundations, to their own benefit and to the benefit of the entire community. 
We are prepared to accept gradual reintegration through the opening of communications, the return of populations, the reconstruction of destroyed towns and villages, and provisions for social welfare and legal protection. 
In keeping with its peaceful policy, Croatia is also prepared to normalize relations between Belgrade and Zagreb. 
To this end we shall accept any meeting leading to the recognition of the Republic of Croatia by Belgrade, within its internationally recognized borders, which would make the message to the insurgent Serbs regarding the necessity of gradual reintegration quite unambiguous. 
We would also like to thank the General Assembly for its support for the post-war rebuilding of Croatia, and we expect members' continued understanding in this matter. 
No peace in the Balkans is possible without the establishment of a balance of forces, nor does the future of any people lie in endless reciprocal military exhaustion or in blocking development throughout the region. 
We see in this a pledge of future regional stability and balance of forces. 
The confederal link between the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Republic of Croatia provides the foundations for sustaining the sound political and economic relations suggested by history, the geographical link and geopolitical realities. 
Along these lines we have already established close cooperation with Islamic countries fostering identical aspirations, such as Turkey, Jordan and others. 
Decisive weeks and months, in which we must struggle for a peaceful resolution to the grave crisis in the area of the former Yugoslavia, lie ahead of us. 
Not only the parties in conflict, but first and foremost the principal actors of the international community, bear a huge responsibility at this moment. 
This involves not only the decision on the fate of the United Nations Protection Force mandate in Bosnia and Herzegovina but also whether the Contact Group will succeed in sustaining a united operational basis for a solution or allow the situation to founder into a new military nightmare. 
The efforts of the international community focused on building a new international order are now being put to the test, more strikingly than anywhere else, on reversing the consequences of the aggression against Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia. 
We can ultimately resolve this crisis if each of us assumes his share of the responsibility. 
In order to achieve this, we must overcome the disastrous war and political crisis by joint efforts and by a well-devised vision of a new international order in this part of the world, in the interest of the entire global order and of the United Nations. 
Mr. Kingibe (Nigeria): On behalf of the Nigerian delegation, I wish to congratulate you, Sir, on your election as President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Your election is a tribute not only to you personally and to your great country, but to Africa as a whole. 
I wish to express our sincere appreciation to your predecessor, Mr. Samuel Insanally of Guyana, for the admirable and effective manner in which he conducted the business of the forty-eighth session. 
Let me also commend our esteemed Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for the purposeful manner in which he has discharged the duties of his office. 
For decades, the policy of apartheid kept that great country from participating in the work of the Assembly. 
We salute all those who identified with, and contributed to, the long struggle to eradicate apartheid and racism in South Africa. 
A special tribute must be paid to our brothers and sisters in South Africa who were the direct victims of that evil system and who led the struggle for its eradication. 
We commend the vision and statesmanship of President Nelson Mandela for his effective leadership in managing so skilfully the transition of a once-divided society to a united, non-racial, democratic nation. 
We commend the courage and the untiring efforts of his Government and the entire people of South Africa to heal the wounds of the past and launch their country on the path of economic growth and prosperity on a foundation of justice and equity for all its citizens. 
In the last few years we have witnessed rapid and profound changes on the international scene. 
Not only have complex challenges arisen, but also new opportunities for the United Nations to redouble its efforts and contributions to the quest for peace and security and to build a world characterized by cooperation and an international community nurtured by a common concern for humanity. 
The world continues to face some of the worst forms of conflict and new threats to international peace and security. 
The unresolved situations in Rwanda, Liberia, Somalia, Afghanistan, Cambodia, parts of the former Yugoslavia and parts of the former Soviet Union have caused wanton loss of life and destruction to property and have given rise to humanitarian crises of immense proportions. 
We must find early and lasting solutions to these conflicts, as they constitute continuing threats to regional stability and to world peace. 
Against this backdrop, the United Nations, as the focal point of international cooperation, should seek to redefine its role and establish new structures and mechanisms that can respond effectively to the challenges of crisis management and conflict resolution. 
In the emerging world order Africa must not continue to remain a continent beset with crises and dependent on others for resolution of its internal conflicts. 
In realization of this, the Organization of African Unity (OAU) established in 1993 a Central Mechanism for Conflict Prevention, Resolution and Management. 
Since our admission 34 years ago, Nigeria has been an active participant in global efforts at peace-keeping, conflict resolution and crisis management. 
Our experience over the years has convinced us that there is a clear need to re-examine and reorient the peace-keeping efforts of the United Nations. 
Since initiating in Liberia the Economic Community of West African States Military Observer Group (ECOMOG), a subregional peace-keeping force, Nigeria has become Africa's and, indeed, the world's largest troop contributor to international peace-keeping operations. 
Even though one or two Member States may choose not to recognize its contribution, the records at the disposal of this Organization will clearly show Nigeria's significant contribution to the shared responsibility of global peace-keeping, with its attendant sacrifices, including loss of Nigerian lives. 
That is why we are concerned at the incessant harassment, kidnapping and killing of peace-keeping personnel in various theatres of conflict. 
As an encouragement to other countries to participate in these costly and often dangerous operations, the United Nations must develop a capacity of effective deterrence against such attacks and adopt appropriate measures to provide prompt and adequate compensation for the victims. 
It is our firm conviction that Governments must create structures and suitable conditions which will enable peoples to live in a secure and safe environment in full enjoyment of their human rights and fundamental freedoms. 
Regrettably, Africa has the largest number of refugees and displaced persons in the world. 
This imposes additional and enormous financial, material and social burdens on the already distressed economies of receiving States. 
Consequently, the need to reduce substantially and ultimately eliminate them must remain our primary goal. 
Next year's review and extension conference of the non-proliferation Treaty, which has so far served the international community rather well, must be pursued with vigour. 
Questions of peace and security are inextricably linked to issues of development. 
In "An Agenda for Development", the Secretary-General has identified five strands: peace as the foundation for development; the economy as the engine of progress; the environment as a basis for sustainability; justice as a pillar of society; and democracy as good governance. 
Nigeria welcomes these presentations because we believe that the people must be at the centre of all governmental activity, including the goals of development, peace and security. 
We must recognize that development, like peace, is indivisible. 
The expectation that the end of the cold war would make more resources available for development, especially in developing countries, has regrettably remained unfulfilled. 
In the circumstances, the international community should initiate bold and imaginative measures to bridge the widening gap between the rich and the poor nations. 
Affluence in the midst of poverty provides neither peace nor security either to the rich or to the poor. 
The perennial problems of declining investment, capital flight and fall in commodity prices remain. 
It is therefore imperative that Africa should be enabled to make a fresh start to address these problems effectively through an imaginative solution to the debt crisis and the diversification of its economies. 
For our part, we recognize the need for credible macro-economic policies, as well as for fundamental reforms of our political institutions and processes, and we are taking measures in this regard. However, there is a need to evolve new mechanisms and strategies for international cooperation and partnership. 
Political pluralism, as a facet of democratization, is so deeply ingrained in our national way of life that over the years we have tried to evolve appropriate democratic institutions and values arising from and responding to our specific national experiences, circumstances and aspirations. 
We remain committed to this process, which is on course, despite its difficulties and challenges. 
Recent advances in information technology and our lack of resources and capacity for information delivery have hampered our ability to objectively project developments occurring in our societies. 
For instance, in Nigeria, we continue to make impressive progress in rebuilding sustainable democratic structures and institutions. 
A Constitutional Conference whose members were largely elected and representing a wide spectrum of our society and diverse interests, has been working assiduously to create an environment conducive to mutual trust, confidence and common purpose among our people. 
The Constitutional Conference will complete its work by November 1994. 
Following the progress made so far, political activities have already commenced and full-fledged political party activities leading to general elections will commence early in the new year. 
The resolve and commitment of the Nigerian people and Government to democracy remain firm and unshakeable in the full realization that the task of democratization is primarily our responsibility and is for the good of our people. 
The United Nations has no doubt distinguished itself since its inception as an indispensable forum for harmonizing the actions of nations. 
We subscribe to his recommendation that Member States provide the necessary political commitment and financial resources to enable the Organization to expand, adapt and reinvigorate its work. 
As an instrument for multilateral cooperation, the United Nations must be transparent, efficient and democratic. 
The Security Council, as the most important organ of the United Nations, should embody the global quest for democratization in its structure, composition and decision-making processes. 
It is our expectation that the recommendations that will emerge will make the United Nations more responsive to the needs of the international community. 
We also expect that the criteria for permanent membership of the Council should include such considerations as population, capacity to contribute to the maintenance of international peace and security, and a track record assessed over a period of time in international peace-keeping and peacemaking efforts. 
All permanent members should enjoy the same status and privileges and assume the responsibilities incumbent on membership. 
No less important is the imperative of equitable geographical representation, which must include permanent membership for Africa in the Security Council. In this connection, it is appropriate that I reconfirm Nigeria's offer to serve the international community as a permanent member of the Security Council. 
In this last decade of the twentieth century, two issues have preoccupied the United Nations: the promotion of peace and security and the intensification of international cooperation for development. 
Mr. Spring (Ireland): I warmly congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the presidency of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. You take office at an historic moment for the United Nations on the eve of its fiftieth anniversary. 
The past year has been one of progress and great hope for many peoples and States represented in this Assembly. 
In the Middle East, the establishment of a Palestinian administration in Gaza and Jericho paves the way for a comprehensive settlement in a region that several times in living memory has threatened global confrontation. 
In Germany and in the Baltic States, the withdrawal of foreign troops marks the end of the division of our continent and heralds a Europe free and at peace. 
And on my own island - the island of Ireland - the declaration by the Irish Republican Army (IRA) of a complete cessation of military operations has opened the prospect of a peaceful resolution which has not existed for a generation. 
Too often they have spoken of killing and destruction, the failure of political initiatives and controversies on human rights. 
It seemed that the Northern Ireland conflict belonged to the category of truly intractable problems destined to outlive all change of circumstance and to defy all attempts at a solution. 
I begin my address this year on this question, because my message is now one of hope. 
It is true that the edifice of a solution still remains to be constructed, but I believe very solid foundations have now been laid. 
Mr. Abreu (Uruguay), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
This difference was passionately and violently acted out by two communities in Northern Ireland, who were and remain deeply polarized by their division on fundamental constitutional issues. 
To deal with it is one of the most urgent and important tasks facing both Governments. 
It is in the inherited gaps between our positions that terrorism on both sides has taken root. 
For that reason, cooperation and agreement between the two Governments is vital for any solution. 
Last December, the Irish and British Governments published a Joint Declaration which significantly consolidated the common ground between us and offered all the parties to the conflict a compelling political alternative to the endless cycle of bloodshed and retribution. 
Instead, political consent is now clearly set as the necessary goal and touchstone for any stable arrangement in Ireland, whatever the framework. 
A crucial aspect of the Declaration is the acknowledgement that future arrangements in Ireland are for decision and agreement between the Irish people themselves, North and South, and its formal commitment that the role of the British Government will be to promote such agreement. 
This opens the way, in turn, for a new and more developed acknowledgement by the nationalist tradition of the unquestionable rights of the unionist community, derived from its position as a distinct tradition in Ireland. 
A considerable section of the Joint Declaration is devoted to this issue. 
That decision has been confirmed by other statements in the interval. 
Much more important, it has been sustained on the ground. 
This is a development of very great significance. 
It is first and foremost welcome because it saves lives. 
Secondly, it opens the prospect of comprehensive negotiations, governed by democratic principles, taking place against a background of peace and embracing the entire spectrum of all those involved in the conflict. 
Moreover, their outcome is likely to be more authoritative than a less general agreement, which would have had to be enforced against a background of continuing violence and repression. 
We still await the end of the campaign of violence carried out by loyalist paramilitaries. 
I remain hopeful that they, in turn, will come to realize that their violence is repugnant to their own community as well as to others, and counterproductive to their cause. 
We hope that responsible political leaders in the unionist community will make their voices strongly heard on this issue, as many have done already, and that a complete cessation of violence will ensue on the loyalist side also. 
We have now an unparalleled opportunity to create the basis for lasting agreement among our different political traditions in Ireland. 
We can do so, no longer prisoners of the past, but rather learning form our past mistakes on all sides. 
Perhaps the greatest such mistake, shared at one time as an unquestioned assumption on both sides, was that this conflict, concentrated in the narrow ground of Northern Ireland, could only end in victory and defeat for one tradition or the other. 
Each community had the critical mass to thwart the other, but neither can prevail alone. 
The challenge now for the British and Irish Governments is to seize on the momentum for peace. 
Together with all the political parties in Northern Ireland, we need to build new structures, reflecting the lessons of our experience and building on the principles of the Joint Declaration. 
Experience has taught us that a majority "winner-takes-all" system is profoundly unsuited to a society such as Northern Ireland, where divisions are predominantly communal and unchanging - rather than social or economic, and therefore changeable. 
The political division of Ireland has inhibited many of the constructive political, economic and social interactions which can contribute to the welfare of both parts of the island. 
Let us set that to rights in effective new structures between North and South. 
The choice of sovereignty has hitherto been a kind of symbolic shorthand for the victory or defeat of one community or the other. 
New arrangements on these lines would, I believe, divest the conflict over sovereignty of much of its current confrontation and passion. 
Under new arrangements on these lines, buttressed and guaranteed by formal agreement between the two Governments, conflict over the choice of sovereignty might cease to become the destabilizing issue it now is. 
Northern Ireland could become a place specially dedicated to the protection of the rights of both communities. 
Then, for the first time, both communities there could be truly themselves, and perhaps find common purpose in many areas where at present there is only division. 
We are establishing a Forum for Peace and Reconciliation, to enable all democratic parties in Ireland that are so minded to make recommendations on ways in which agreement and trust between the two traditions in Ireland can be promoted and established. 
Simultaneously, the Irish and British Governments are working on a joint framework document setting out their own views on where a balanced accommodation of the problem may be found. 
It is our hope that this document, which we will commend to the other parties, but cannot of course impose on them, will give fresh impetus to the process of comprehensive negotiation. 
The developments I have outlined have forged a unique opportunity to achieve a comprehensive, just and peaceful resolution of the Northern Ireland problem. 
It is vital that their potential should be realized through early negotiations and agreement on new political structures. 
A new beginning for all our relationships in Ireland is within our reach if we have the collective courage and imagination to avail ourselves of the opportunity. 
The desire for a lasting peace and a political accommodation has never been stronger across the entire population of the island. 
If in many parts of the world the message is one of hope, we know that in other places old enmities and ethnic animosities have surfaced, with vicious and indeed deadly consequences. 
A characteristic feature of many contemporary crises is that they are essentially conflicts within States, rather than between them. 
I know that there are some who argue that the United Nations has no place in such matters, that many internal conflicts are not amenable to outside intervention. 
I can understand such arguments and the cautious desire not to get involved in other people's internal quarrels. 
But can we let a crisis such as that in the former Yugoslavia escalate to the point where it threatens a wider Balkan conflict? 
Can we stand aside while millions are slaughtered by their compatriots in Rwanda? 
By what calculus do we divine that death in civil strife counts less than death in inter-State warfare, that those threatened by their own countrymen are less deserving of our efforts than those who are threatened by their neighbours? 
I can find no moral justification for such distinctions. 
The appalling escalation of terror and violence in Rwanda demonstrates the truth of this. 
To the names that have come to be associated in recent years with human suffering - Sarajevo, Gorazde, Mogadishu, Baidoa - we can now add Goma, Bukavu and Ngara. 
Today there are over 100 Irish aid workers in the area. 
More than 70 Irish public servants and military personnel are working with the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and the aid agencies. 
And our President, Mary Robinson, hopes shortly to visit Rwanda to show solidarity with the people of that troubled land and to emphasize the need for international action. 
In its response to the crises in Rwanda and Somalia, the international community has shown a generous willingness to help. 
Much human suffering has been alleviated. 
But we have not come near to achieving durable solutions. 
Nor are we any nearer to constructing a system to prevent similar horrors in the future. 
We must ask how the United Nations could have played a more active mediating role in Rwanda. 
Could it have prevented the outbreak of genocidal warfare when political unrest rapidly deteriorated into civil strife? 
Could it have responded more coherently when genocide was followed by a mass exodus? 
I believe that unless we equip the United Nations to deal with these kinds of problems - the most characteristic and pressing of our time - the credibility and relevance of our Organization will increasingly be called into question. 
The roots of civil disorder and internal strife are often complex and deep - deeper and more complex, indeed, than the causes of inter-State war. 
Recent experience has shown that recourse to Chapter VII action alone is inadequate and that outside involvement, unless carefully prepared and sensitively executed, can add to, rather than diminish, the crisis. 
We must learn the lessons of this and realize that building a United Nations capable of meeting the challenges of the new era will require coordinated action in many areas. 
I will mention seven points on which I believe there should be priority action: 
We must reform the Security Council to make it more representative of the United Nations greatly expanded membership and to reflect the great changes in international relations of the past 50 years. 
We must develop the Organization's capacity for early warning and mediation and for timely intervention in disputes before they escalate out of control. 
We must enhance the United Nations peace-keeping capabilities to make them more flexible and responsive when crises erupt. 
In particular, we need a more developed system of human rights monitors. 
We must intensify our efforts to eliminate the root causes of many conflicts - inequality, social injustice, and poverty - by acting on the Secretary-General's agenda for development. 
We must restrict the international flow of the instruments of war and oppression by adopting a code of conduct for conventional arms transfers. 
There is now widespread agreement on the need for the Security Council to be more representative and more responsive to the needs of the general membership of the United Nations. 
I believe that early decisions to increase the overall membership of the Council are needed, and that an increase in the permanent membership should reflect the changes in international life over the past 50 years. 
Our discussions have shown that concrete decisions will not be easy, but we must avoid getting bogged down in narrow considerations of optimal numbers and the competing claims of regional Powers. 
One way of handling this would be to build into our decision a commitment to review again the membership of the Security Council at a specific date in the future. 
In this way we could work for a result that reflects current geopolitical realities, that acknowledges that these realities can change over time and that recognizes that all Member States have the potential to contribute to international peace and security. 
Measures already taken to improve transparency are welcome, but more must be done to facilitate interaction between the Security Council and the general membership. 
And surely the time has also come when we can delete from the Charter references to enemies that no longer exist. 
The terrible crises in Rwanda and Somalia have shown that we need to look urgently and more closely at the role and capacity of the United Nations in preventing and defusing conflicts. 
And we need to consider ways of strengthening the capability of regional organizations to engage in conflict resolution. 
We have the instrument for this in the Economic and Social Council. 
We should now act on the Secretary-General's proposal that a reformed Economic and Social Council provide reports to the Security Council on those economic and social developments that may threaten peace and security. 
Beyond this, we must strengthen the United Nations capacity for mediation. 
The Security Council and the General Assembly, despite their undoubted authority under the Charter, are not always the most suitable instruments for the direct mediation of conflict. 
This could be done by constituting a mediation body to which the Security Council or the Assembly could refer difficult issues. 
Acting in consultation with the Secretary-General, this body would be distinct from the International Court of Justice, in that it would have the role of political mediation rather than that of pronouncing a verdict in terms of international law. 
I believe that such a body, drawing on the pool of personnel skilled in mediation, backed by effective staff and properly resourced, could rapidly acquire an expertise and authority that would significantly enhance the peacemaking capabilities of the United Nations. 
The United Nations is now conducting more peace-keeping operations and has more personnel in the field than at any time in its history. 
Ireland is participating in many of these operations and devotes a significant proportion of its defence forces, and of its defence expenditure, to United Nations peace-keeping. 
That is one reason why my Government is particularly concerned at the under-funding of peace-keeping operations and at the failure of certain Member States to pay their assessed contributions. 
The Secretary-General has pointed to the difficulty in finding personnel for the many new demands on United Nations peace-keeping. 
Recent experience has shown that a Security Council mandate no longer ensures that an operation will soon take place. 
I can think of nothing more serious or more damaging than the failure of the Organization quickly to mount an operation at the outbreak of a crisis. 
The crisis itself escalates out of control, the credibility of the United Nations is called into question and the authority of the Security Council is undermined. 
We must act to ensure that operations are properly resourced, that troop contributors can take decisions on participation, secure in the knowledge that they will be adequately funded, and that there is greater consultation between the Council and troop contributions. 
The cost of peacekeeping will always be less than the cost of war. 
Even in Rwanda we still await an adequate deployment of human rights monitors. 
There is a clear need to put in place an effective system of monitoring and adjudicating human rights violations. 
One important step would be to develop a standing team of human rights monitors reporting to the High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
This would make it easier to integrate human rights action into peace-keeping operations, and the mandate for peace-keeping operations could include a human rights dimension with clearly established reporting and verification procedures. 
In addition, we should move now on the establishment of a permanent international criminal court. 
The United Nations must demonstrate that it has the will to bring to justice those responsible for crimes against humanity, summary executions, torture, rape and mutilation. 
If we fail to do this, we will have failed to learn the lessons of Yugoslavia and Rwanda, and we will, of course, risk their repetition. 
Our efforts to deal with war and civil strife cannot ignore what the "Agenda for Peace" has described as the root causes of conflict: economic despair, social injustice and political oppression. 
Conversely, development is the most secure basis for peace. 
Thus, when the Secretary-General himself tells us that development is in crisis, we are compelled to listen, and we are compelled to agree with him that an alternative to the United Nations in development simply does not exist. 
They are different sides of the same coin, and we must make progress on both if we are to reach our common goals of peace and prosperity. 
What has been called a "culture of development" must extend beyond the provision of financial assistance to embrace economic progress, the environment, social justice, democracy and good governance. 
At next year's World Social Summit and at the Conference on Women we can build on the progress already made in the Conferences on Environment and on Population. 
The easy availability of arms contributes, not just to the scale of the carnage and suffering in conflict, but to the outbreak of conflict itself. 
But in some regions large stockpiles have accumulated. In others the arms trade continues to grow. 
But I believe that we should now go further. 
But there is disturbing evidence that some States still want to acquire a nuclear-weapon capability. 
We want to see the principles on which the Treaty is founded maintained; the non-proliferation regime strengthened; all States becoming members; and progress made towards the complete elimination of nuclear weapons, as envisaged in the Treaty. 
I am convinced that unless we act in a broad and imaginative way, bringing together the political, peace-keeping, development and human-rights instruments of the United Nations, we will prove inadequate to the great contemporary challenges. 
I urge all of us to grasp it. 
I wish him much success in this highly responsible mission. 
Allow me to open my statement with a personal remark. 
During the past few years we have witnessed dynamic changes in world politics. 
The dynamism of development in international life is reflected in my personal life. 
Today I am honoured and proud to represent one of them - my native country, Slovakia - as its Minister of Foreign Affairs. 
These values are characterized by respect for democracy, human rights and a free-market economy. 
It is evident that Slovakia, as a small country in the geopolitically sensitive central European region, must have a transparent and clearly defined orientation in its foreign policy. 
We therefore aim our activities at European integrationist trends and strive to join the stable, democratic and prosperous countries. 
Our international contacts are, of course, much wider and are of a more multilateral character. 
I am glad to state that we have recently managed to fulfil this aim successfully. 
We believe that subregional arrangements, such as Visegrad 4 or the central European initiative, also help to strengthen the stability of the whole region. 
Close contacts with western European countries - and these are being strengthened in respect of economic, political and security matters - also contribute to the fulfilment of this objective. 
At the global level, the priority of the Slovak Republic, which is part of the European region, is the maintenance of solid transatlantic relations through the development of intensive cooperation with the United States of America and Canada, both bilaterally and multilaterally. 
Further, we consider the development of cooperation with our eastern neighbours - Ukraine, the Russian Federation and other countries - as being especially important. 
Regardless of the fact that Slovakia is a small central European country, we strive to maintain and further develop good relations and cooperation with the countries of Asia, Africa, Latin America and the Pacific region. 
I am glad to state that in Slovakia there is wide public and political agreement on the principal issues of our foreign policy. 
As I indicated at the beginning of my statement, today's world is defined by dynamic changes that are due to the growing multipolarity of international relations. 
Slovakia has supported this process from the very beginning with the aim of reaching a comprehensive and final peaceful settlement of the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
Though South Africa is far from Slovakia, we put special emphasis on the continuation of this development. 
On the other hand, even these positive examples will not help us in successfully ending conflicts in other parts of the world. 
We are deeply concerned over the continuing conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina that is taking place some 300 kilometres from our borders. 
We wish to underline the superiority of a political solution to a military one, which by definition cannot eliminate the antagonism between the opposing sides. 
The Slovak Republic, as a user of nuclear energy for peaceful purposes, is a State without nuclear weapons. 
We wish to emphasize that such a treaty should apply to all tests without exception and for an indefinite period, including tests for peaceful purposes. 
We consider next year's Review Conference of the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) to be closely linked to the nuclear-test ban. 
The NPT has been playing an important role in the history of humanity, and has managed to stop the proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
The Slovak Republic appreciates the steps undertaken at the United Nations in the sphere of transparency in armaments, whether conventional or chemical and biological. 
We welcome the first positive universal step regarding conventional weapons: the establishment of the Register of Conventional Arms. 
The verification level of the existing multilateral treaties is in most cases either inadequate or incomplete. 
Many of the multilateral treaties on arms control do not contain verification clauses - and if they do contain such clauses, they do not make full use of verification, as in the case of the NPT. 
I believe that the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on their Destruction will be a test case for a new type of multilateral treaty on disarmament. 
I can assure the Assembly that Slovakia is fulfilling responsibly and in a timely manner the obligations concerning confidence building, security, control of armaments and disarmament that have been undertaken at universal and regional negotiating forums. 
We firmly support all disarmament activities; hence we are well aware of the important role of the Conference on Disarmament in this field. 
I would like to confirm the permanent interest of the Slovak Republic in resolving the issue of its membership in the Conference, since the former Czechoslovak federation was a founding member of the Conference. 
It is truly a paradox that a country in which arms production decreased to 9 per cent of its 1989 level is not yet a member of the Conference. 
We are aware of the need to improve existing organizational structures and strengthen cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) as a regional arrangement in the sense of Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter. 
The CSCE continues to adapt to the new realities. 
It should remain a wide political forum and its basic principle - the adoption of decisions by consensus - should be maintained. 
Peace-keeping operations are currently at a level that is perhaps the highest that the international community can provide and sustain. 
The original enthusiasm for peace-keeping operations has gradually cooled down with the knowledge that there are many obstacles that the United Nations cannot overcome. 
The tragic situation in Rwanda, where even the presence of United Nations forces could not avert a civil war and massacres, is a clear example. 
The United Nations peace-keeping operation on the territory of the former Yugoslavia has also encountered serious problems. 
The Slovak Republic has a contingent of 600 soldiers in the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) - members of the engineering unit who among their military tasks provide highly specialized expert work and assistance in restoring that country, which has suffered so much tribulation. 
Along with their efforts in the maintenance of peace, they have undertaken the dangerous task of removing mines from the country. 
Slovakia strongly supports President Clinton's appeal in his statement before the General Assembly on Monday for the conclusion of an agreement that would reduce the number and availability of anti-personnel land-mines. 
We have declared our interest in contributing to these units with engineers of the Slovak Army. 
Such units need highly specialized and thorough preparation and training designed for specific purposes. 
My country is in the process of building such a training centre and has already used it to train more than 1,200 members of United Nations peace-keeping forces since May of this year. 
Experience has shown that the traditional type of peace-keeping operation is no longer sufficient. 
In connection with the increased number of attacks against United Nations personnel, the Slovak Republic appreciates the Assembly's decision at its forty-eighth session to elaborate an international convention dealing with the safety and security of United Nations and associated personnel. 
The next step the United Nations should consider is providing proper armament and other matiel for members of peace-keeping missions so that they might be able to react more appropriately to changing conditions and if necessary be able to defend themselves. 
The Slovak Republic respects human rights and welcomes all international initiatives which could bring results in this sphere. 
We believe that this post will be an active United Nations instrument to guarantee the protection of human rights, especially where they are most flagrantly violated. 
In this connection, I wish to express our gratitude to the Netherlands for its assistance in establishing this institution. 
We are of the opinion that new permanent members of the Security Council must have a global responsibility and be able to meet the ensuing financial obligations. 
When the mandate of the Security Council is fulfilled and sanctions are implemented, more attention should be paid to possible adverse impacts on third countries. 
We are convinced that effective mechanisms of assistance to affected third countries should be seriously considered and established as soon as possible. 
Slovakia encounters many problems connected with the transformation of society. 
It is crucial to solve the economic and social issues of a transition process unprecedented in scale and method. 
The United Nations, with its organs and specialized agencies, has an irreplaceable role in assisting their solution. 
Now that the first, basic steps of transformation have been taken, the main goal of the Slovak economy is to create permanent macroeconomic stability and conditions for substantial economic growth in the years to come. 
My country, with 5.3 million inhabitants and with exports about 50 per cent of gross domestic product, can be considered a small, open economy. 
The State budget deficit represents only 3.8 per cent of gross domestic product, and is considered a positive indicator. 
Thanks to cooperation with, and assistance from, the International Monetary Fund, the foreign currency reserves of the Central Bank have increased. 
Economic cooperation and, within its framework, international assistance are prerequisites for further development of economies in transition. 
United Nations organs and specialized agencies cooperate intensively with my Government. 
Thanks to this cooperation, the economic situation is substantially better than had been anticipated, and the Slovak Republic has become an accepted international partner in economic cooperation. 
We hope that the agenda for development will initiate concrete steps in this sphere. 
In the past decade the number of least developed countries has increased horrendously. 
This results in an urgent appeal to all mankind, but especially the industrially developed countries. 
However, at the same time we cannot avoid the primary responsibility of the least developed countries for their own destiny. 
The Slovak Republic offers assistance, within its own means and possibilities, especially through the participation of Slovak experts in development programmes - for example, in education and health care. 
I should also like to emphasize the importance of the recently concluded International Conference on Population and Development, held in Cairo. 
As can be seen from the facts I have set out, Slovakia, as one of the youngest Members of the United Nations, wishes not only to "take", but also intends to be actively involved in United Nations programmes, and has the capabilities. 
My country has much to offer developing countries. 
Slovak experts, with their know-how and experience, are prepared actively to participate in United Nations development programmes. 
Slovak products and technologies tested under demanding conditions could contribute to the efficiency of these development programmes. 
In the sphere of the development of human resources, Slovakia, with a long tradition in this field, offers a variety of courses at universities. 
My country has a difficult task to carry out: transformation of the economy. 
The United Nations also has a difficult task; that of adapting itself to the new realities and adjusting its structure and activities accordingly. 
Mr. L\x{e163}k (Estonia): I should like to congratulate Mr. Essy on his election as President of this, the forty-ninth, session of the General Assembly. 
The Estonian people wish him all the best in this post. 
Late last night, amid stormy autumn winds, the passenger and car ferry Estonia, sailing from Tallinn to Stockholm, sank at high sea. 
Nearly 100 people have been saved, and rescue efforts are continuing. 
In this painful loss, we can draw some solace from the global teamwork we have seen in the rescue efforts. 
Swedish, Finnish, Danish and Estonian rescue units worked together, and we had offers of help from Russia, the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) and countless others. 
The spirit of international cooperation sets a fine example for all of us here today. 
Today my country comes before this forum for the first time in half a century unfettered by the problem of the presence of foreign troops on our soil. 
It is therefore a special privilege for me to speak here today. 
These two events would seem to call for solemn reflection on the past or at least a joyous celebration of the moment. 
But most of all, this new era requires new approaches. 
Post-war security - be the war hot or cold - still hangs in a delicate balance. 
On 31 August, we marked the withdrawal of troops. 
The celebrations and commemorations of this event symbolized the end of one era and the beginning of another. 
The troop withdrawal was also a major step towards achieving security in the Baltic region. 
But the problem of Baltic security has not yet been solved - far from it. 
One dimension of moving towards bona fide security undoubtedly lies in trying to improve relations with the Russian Federation. 
We might call this policy towards Russia one of positive engagement. 
This would involve, among other qualities, mutual respect for sovereignty, mutual respect for national security interests, mutual refraining from verbal and other confrontation, and mutual respect for international norms of behaviour, particularly in the area of human rights. 
We are willing to expend considerable energy to repair a relationship that has been historically so complex. 
I would emphasize, however, that in order for this policy to be successful, it must be mutual. 
If, on the other hand, our efforts are not reciprocated, then we must be prepared to expend our energy in different ways. 
Lately, we have noted with great concern talk of creating new spheres of influence. 
We hear continuing use of the phrase "the near abroad". 
We observe similar attitudes in discussions about the enlargement of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization and the European Union. 
A viable framework, based on shared values, that includes Central and East European States is nearly in place. 
It is not only late but unacceptable to ponder the plans of architects who speak of spheres of influence and to consult contractors who wish to build on sand or, worse, on a slippery slope. 
There are some specific ways in which the United Nations can take advantage of the historic opportunity it faces to encourage principled behaviour. 
One of them is to render peace-keeping more effective by strengthening peace-keeping mechanisms, including the dissemination of better and more timely information to all Member States in order to garner the support necessary for any collective action. 
Rather than abdicating responsibility, whether due to benign neglect, expediency or funding problems, and allowing large States to act unilaterally, it means holding all States in all regions to the same standards. 
It goes without saying that in lending its name to any peacekeeping operations, the United Nations must stand by the fundamental principles of neutrality and multilateralism. 
The United Nations should never become a mask behind which one country tries to assert dominance over another by means of peace-keeping. 
Let me add that Estonia is actively developing its own peace-keeping force, to be put, perhaps next year, at the disposal of the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
Another area in which more effective mechanisms and more stringent standards are needed is that of human rights, as reflected in the Vienna Declaration and plan of action of last year. 
We wish High Commissioner Ayala Lasso success in this most important and challenging endeavour. 
The standards that are applied to one country must be valid for all others - in other words, there should be no elastic rulers. 
In this regard, allow me to remind the Assembly of an open letter - an appeal, really, to morality in foreign policy - which was signed by a host of political luminaries and published in September of last year in The Wall Street Journal. 
I quote from the letter, entitled "What the West Must Do In Bosnia": 
"Even if, like Kuwait in August 1990, all Bosnia (and not just Sarajevo) were seized, it would be essential for the democracies to make clear, as they did in the case of Kuwait, that violent border changes and ethnic cleansing will not stand. 
If the West does not make that clear, it will have nothing persuasive to say ...". 
Sadly, the message in that letter remains applicable today. 
Democracies must be willing to stand by the principles upon which our States and societies are based. 
It is our sincere hope that non-selective application of human rights standards will become the rule, not the exception. 
Times have changed. 
And I have in mind here Germany and Japan, States that have more than demonstrated their commitment to democracy during the last 50 years. 
Estonia strongly supports granting Germany and Japan permanent-member status in the Security Council as a recognition of their accomplishments and an acknowledgement of their stabilizing role in world affairs. 
I would turn now briefly to Estonia's vision of its future role in the United Nations. 
Now that the issues which had hitherto demanded our intense attention have been more or less solved, we are freer to devote more energy to wider issues that affect all of us. 
I am speaking here of global phenomena such as terrorism, organized crime, drug trafficking and smuggling of radioactive materials as well as health and social issues and environmental problems. 
These are issues that know no borders, and dealing with them requires a collective effort on our part. 
The war - I mean the Second World War - is finally over. 
But the real battle - to safeguard human and civil rights for all persons, to strengthen security for all States, to preserve a continent undivided - this battle has only just begun. 
With intelligence, perseverance, goodwill, and a little luck, the nations gathered here can unite in the battle to make the next 50 years more constructive than the last. 
Bolivia is striving to enter the twenty-first century while bringing about substantial changes based on the principles of the United Nations Charter. 
Now that Bolivia has thus completed the reform of its political constitution, it is putting into effect changes that will enable it to consolidate democracy and economic development, in conditions of fairness and social justice. 
My country has embarked on a dynamic policy of participation by the people, a process of educational reform, and a recasting of the shareholding and productive structures of public enterprises through an innovative concept of capitalization. 
During the second phase of its programme, the Bolivian Government is planning to implement new legal provisions to increase investment and production in order to provide more and better job opportunities, and to find concrete solutions to the problems of poverty and the marginalization of broad sectors of society. 
On the subject of sustainable development, my country has proposed the holding of a meeting of Presidents of the hemisphere; that meeting is now scheduled for 1996 in Bolivia. 
The future of our peoples and their material and spiritual well-being can only be the work of their own hands, as they are both the subjects and the objects of development. 
It is therefore most encouraging that - not only within our country but within the United Nations system as well - there is a conviction that a central role falls to organized participation, both individual and collective, as an essential factor for change in a creative and positive direction. 
Mechanisms for popular participation will make it possible to imbue the liberty, independence, sovereignty and progress of nations with vitality and social content. 
It is a matter of appraising the role of all social sectors: workers and entrepreneurs, women, indigenous and rural communities, the marginalized, the young, the elderly, the disabled and all those who have the right and duty to contribute to building a better future. 
It is with that conviction that the Bolivian Government has contributed actively to the preparatory work for the forthcoming World Summit for Social Development, to be held in Copenhagen in 1995, and the Fourth World Conference on Women, in Beijing the same year. 
My country is confident that the observance of this Decade will be not merely symbolic, but essentially a practical and concrete endeavour in its objectives and its scope. 
To that end, the meeting of representatives of Latin American and Caribbean Governments, grass-roots peasant organizations and international agencies, held in the Bolivian city of Cochabamba last June, framed a series of recommendations to be included in the strategy of the Decade. 
We hope to receive a prompt and positive response so that the legitimate claims of indigenous peoples will not be lost in the labyrinths of international bureaucracy or the oblivion of another 500 years of solitude. 
Resolving age-old problems surely calls for a great capacity to understand the values, customs and ways of life of other cultures. 
The cultural and medicinal uses of the coca leaf need to be re-evaluated in order to distinguish it clearly from the social problems brought about by the abuse of one of its derivatives in the developed countries, which creates a growing demand associated with an international cycle of crime. 
Less than two weeks ago, on an initiative of President Schez de Lozada, the most representative organizations of Bolivian society, together with the armed forces and the police, took a historic step when they debated the problems of the coca leaf in a framework of pluralistic participation and cooperation. 
We trust that this positive attitude will make it possible in the near future to address this problem without prejudice. 
But the international agenda at the end of the century encompasses other equally complex issues that have recently been brought to light by the end of the cold war, although their roots can be traced back to centuries of accumulated injustice. 
The Republic of South Africa has given the world invaluable lessons in its struggle against apartheid and for democracy. 
The Bolivian people hopes for a just and lasting peace between Israel, Palestine and the Arab peoples. 
May the deliberations of the General Assembly contribute to consolidating that process. 
Furthermore, the Government and the people of Bolivia condemn policies of "ethnic cleansing" in the strongest terms and call upon the international community to take resolute and clear measures to put an end to those actions and to punish those responsible for them. 
Democracy, of course, cannot be left undefended. 
Bolivia has had the bitter experience of long dictatorial interruptions in its institutional life. 
History has shown that peace, justice and respect for the principle of self-determination can be guaranteed only when there are consolidated democratic institutions capable of defending and promoting human rights. 
Solidarity cannot be left at the rostrum. 
We therefore attach high priority to the themes of the "Agenda for Development". 
Economic complementarity, the transfer of technology, trade, the opening up of economies, foreign investment and cooperation should be our instruments for strengthening solidarity and friendship among peoples and Governments. 
In this spirit, Bolivia strongly supports Latin American unity and subregional integration, hemispheric agreements, and any opportunity that may present itself for exchanges between nations. 
These aims - cooperation and complementarity, friendship and solidarity - must serve as the basis of the new international order. 
For that reason, the observance of the fiftieth anniversary of the signing of the Charter in San Francisco should provide an opportunity to make substantive progress in adapting the United Nations to the new realities and demands of the world community. 
Governments on all continents must demonstrate the ability to save future generations from the scourge of war. 
We must make human rights, individual and collective, fully effective. 
International justice must become possible and be assured, and social progress within the broadest concept of freedom must be promoted. 
In international relations in the third millennium, law must cease to be the instrument of the stronger, serving to entrench injustices, and must become the sole and effective means of resolving disputes, rectifying the errors and excesses of past generations as often as may be necessary. 
Participation by countries large and small in the resolution of issues that affect all of them must be equitable and not, as is sometimes the case, mere words. 
The right to development is an objective necessity, although exercise of the right still seems remote for the vast majority of the world's population. 
Population growth, mass migrations and globalization will take their toll, with a negative effect on the dignity, the peaceful co-existence, and the hopes of all mankind for a better life. 
Over the centuries, the Andean peoples of Bolivia have wisely been guided by three fundamental rules which, in the Quechua language, are: "AMA SUA, AMA LLULLA, AMA KHELLA", meaning "Do not steal, do not be idle, do not lie". 
If those three rules were also applied in relations between States and nations today, they would have to be: "Do not unjustly exploit the fruits of your neighbours' work. 
I feel sure that the ability of all of us to live together would be infinitely enhanced were we to be guided by such rules. 
Mr. Crvenkovski (The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia): Allow me at the outset, Mr. President, to congratulate Mr. Essy on his election and to wish all participants in this Assembly success in their work. 
At this year's session the General Assembly will deal with numerous issues of vital importance for the whole of humanity. 
In that spirit, my country, the Republic of Macedonia, is prepared, with all of its modest forces, to contribute to achieving these aims, which are of universal interest, and to improving the functioning and the role of this Organization. 
In the Republic of Macedonia, hopes run high that the work of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly will result in the adoption of the "agenda for development - and we deem development the most important issue facing humanity on the threshold of the new millennium. 
We are convinced that the work of this session will also have a positive effect in overcoming acute crises and conflicts in the world. 
On the other hand, underdeveloped countries are facing the elementary issues of survival and escape from poverty, economic despair and insecurity. 
The countries in transition, including my own, are going through a painful period of trying to find their own place in the world of market economies and democracy and are additionally burdened by their own devastated economies, social problems and threats of new, regressive and undemocratic situations. 
This controversial picture of the world shows the full complexity of international economic and social development and thus raises the question of a possible way out of such a situation. 
A solution is possible only if we acknowledge the interdependence of economic and social development. 
This is a fact to which no nation today can remain indifferent, regardless of its size and level of development. 
On the contrary, the very essence of global economic and social interdependence teaches us that by helping the undeveloped countries solve their problems developed countries are in fact helping themselves. 
Thus, the inferior position of the underdeveloped should be redressed through mutual responsibility and by opening the prospects for economic development and democracy under the best possible conditions on the world market. 
In that sense, the successful end of the Uruguay Round of negotiations and the establishment of the new World Trade Organization in early 1995 are indeed encouraging. 
These would be very concrete and positive steps towards overcoming the problems of underdevelopment. 
Without these two aspects, a universal programme for economic and social development cannot be envisaged nor can any future for humanity. 
Global economic interdependence strongly emphasizes the importance of regional and world economic integration processes. 
Their outlook and advantages are unquestionable and they should be assisted and encouraged by the United Nations. 
Despite all the worthwhile efforts being made, I regret to note that the Declaration issued at the World Conference on Human Rights in Vienna is not being carried out as expected. 
The world is still faced with crude and massive violations of human rights. 
The tragedies in Bosnia and Herzegovina and Rwanda are distressing confirmations of this fact. 
There are many countries where the economic, social and cultural rights of the people are being violated. 
Policies of racial, ethnic and religious discrimination are widespread. 
We have been witnesses to "ethnic cleansing" and genocide. 
The war in Bosnia and Herzegovina continues. 
All the efforts of the international community, the Security Council and the most influential countries of the world cannot convince the Bosnian Serbs that peace is the only solution. 
However, the feeling of uncertainty in the region is still present, and even spiraling. 
The sanctions against Serbia and Montenegro have seriously burdened economic conditions in the neighbouring countries, in a region where economic ties had already been severed and economic assistance from the international community is urgently needed. 
Insecurity in the South Balkans is also growing. 
The Republic of Macedonia is being exposed to the classic economic aggression of a unilateral economic embargo introduced by Greece in February this year in order to impose its will in matters concerning Macedonian national identity. 
Serious tensions have also been caused by the most recent developments in Greek-Albanian and Greek-Turkish relations. 
I should like to reaffirm the positive role and contribution of the peace-keeping forces of the United Nations deployed on a preventive mission in Macedonia, a very successful action undertaken in the interests of peace and deserving wider support. 
For us, a way out of the historical frustrations and war myths in the Balkans is possible only through the implementation of the principles of the new European model of open borders, integration and cooperation. 
Mr. Ben Yahia (Tunisia), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
The worst threat for the Balkans is the emergence of new divisions and regrouping along religious or ethnic lines. 
The Balkans cannot remain as a living relic of bloc divisions in Europe and the world, since if it does it will become an open threat to peace and stability on the continent and in the world. 
This can best be avoided through preventive action by the international community in this region, not only in the form of monitoring missions but through concrete policies which get the job done. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the Minister for Foreign Affairs, Planning and Environment of the Republic of Seychelles, Her Excellency Mrs. Danielle de St. Jorre. 
We have gathered together to express the profound aspirations of the countries we represent. 
We all have many unresolved questions which stem from an international situation where the factors of political and economic instability are becoming increasingly frequent. 
The hesitations of a changing world tend to engender a feeling of pessimism, as we see contemporary history being made. 
Between the industrially developed countries and those who are still marking time on the path to development, considerable barriers are blocking the road to sharing and to solidarity. 
On the international scene, where we are witnessing a relentless confrontation between divergent interests, what place do we now give to the human dimension in relationships? 
The end of this century is constantly being redefined by shocks, upheavals and various types of aggression born of negativism. 
More than ever, the success of our societies will depend on their capacity to absorb these shocks and, when there is nothing or little left to reinvest courage, determination and perseverance, in spite of sometimes terrible lack of understanding. 
But we also have to reinvest our capabilities, our funds, our means and our inborn willingness - in other words, unprecedented alliances have to be struck; for there is no longer time to philosophize about the world we shall bequeath to our great grandchildren. 
Because of the unprecedented speeding up of history demographic, economic and social projections are becoming alarming in the medium term and no longer in the long term to which we had grown accustomed through our cozy selfishness or our defiance in the face of the unforeseeable. 
The phenomenon of exponential growth, which is widening gaps and encouraging rivalry, causes immediate rather than delayed reactions. 
We have become our own heirs! Undoubtedly, there is more food for thought in this idea than in many statements. 
It also means that the immediate problem to be tackled is to define our priorities. 
Here, my thinking is consonant with much of what has been said from this rostrum. 
Certainly there is no lack of those who plead for a safer, healthier and more prosperous world. 
And so many conferences and seminars have echoed the same thought and have recalled this idea in their final documents. 
But we are aware that we have to go beyond this; hence, we are asking for action programmes which mobilize experience, energy and imagination. 
In other words, what we are advocating is a definitely prescriptive approach, rather than the sort of analytical and descriptive exercises which has been the comfortable route of many international gatherings. 
If we are specific in defining the areas of our deliberations, then the ensuing action will necessarily be based on precise, useful and needed dynamics. 
This specificity, in the case of Seychelles as in the case of more than 30 territories throughout the world, is, from the point of view of development, the dual constraint of geographic and demographic smallness and being an island. 
Here, more than anywhere else, because of their vulnerability - whether it be due to the fragile ecosystems, the scant economic outlets or the lack of human resources - any dependence necessarily impacts upon the very future of the societies concerned. 
The Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, held in Barbados, was indeed extremely beneficial for us all. 
It focused attention on the particular situation of those small States whose relatively high per capita income does not accurately reflect the reality of a situation which donors tend to tie to any aid for development. 
Far be it from us to engage here in singling out the countries or international organizations concerned. However, two years after the Rio Summit we are very disappointed to see that the provisions of Agenda 21 have rarely given rise to actions. 
The harmonization of development policies and measures to protect the environment necessarily implies the definition of specific budgetary categories by priority, based on criteria of complementarity as between national effort and international efforts. 
Let us not forget the backdrop to all this, the fact that in an era where everything occurs on a worldwide level the individual and collective responsibility of States calls for a global approach and equitable sharing of the cost and moral investment the environment represents. 
Those responsibilities must be consciously assumed. 
In the past, many pronouncements have concluded on a hopeful note. Joined together in an orchestral score, such notes would barely fill out a refrain in praise of development, one that, like a clear conscience, can often sound hollow. 
More generally, this could apply to the role women should play in the development process. 
This is an old debate. 
Fortunately, the time is now past when women were viewed as non-conventional vehicles of progress. 
Abolishing a principle, however, although paving the way for many improvements, can also generate a considerable potential for inertia, for the walls of hypocrisy, as we all know, are infinitely thick. 
It is not enough to quote some cases of women who are entrepreneurs or decision-makers, There have always been some effective women. 
That is what we expect from the Beijing Conference. 
Indeed, do we in fact have a choice? 
Women must act within their communities as a proponent force that is open to change and capable of enriching the dynamic processes linked to changing values. 
It is impossible to give life without being concerned about survival, without being deeply aware of the changes that affect the individual or the society whenever they give rise to uncertainty and muddy the waters. 
Humanism obviously owes a great debt to women. 
The woman's identity is strong, but in many places there is still a lack of both recognition and expression, which are the foundations of her legitimacy. 
Here, and in the same spirit, I should like to emphasize our interest in the proposal made by the Director-General of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) for swift humanitarian action - what we might call a "spontaneous reaction" - whenever called for. 
Let us shape our relationships for active solidarity and willing adherence to the principle of shared responsibility. 
In coming decades, no one will be fooled by our unwillingness to engage, openly, fully and with determination, on the path of well-being, especially when it is the neediest of us who most require it. 
That is the price of true unity among nations. 
Mr. Al-Thani (Qatar) (interpretation from Arabic): I should like, at the outset, to express to Mr. Essy and to his friendly country my Government's and my personal congratulations on his election to the Presidency of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
We are confident that his abilities and skills will enable him to discharge his responsibilities in the best possible manner. 
It is also my pleasure to extend our congratulations to those States that have recently joined our international Organization. 
In that context, I salute the delegation of the Republic of South Africa and that country's great leader, Nelson Mandela, the first African President of the State, which, in this new chapter of its history, will undoubtedly be a new Member representing the African continent and the international community. 
The General Assembly's forty-ninth session is being held in the shadow of dynamic and rapid changes in international relations. 
These rapid dynamic changes have not yet reached their culmination. 
We are in a period of transition wherein new patterns of international relations are constantly emerging. 
It is a period in which the so-called new international order is being formed. 
With the ending of the cold war, a new era has dawned in the United Nations. 
This international Organization is now being resorted to increasingly and more urgently. 
The United Nations mechanism is now squarely in the forefront of international efforts to face up to problems that in the past were intractable. 
Given today's challenges, there is no doubt that the solving of such problems should be the collective responsibility of all States regardless of size, if the solutions devised are to be compatible with the interests of the entire international community. 
These issues are dictated by the radical transformations in the patterns of international relations. 
In addition, the General Assembly and its resolutions must be given a more effective role as a framework for deliberations and negotiations and for the adoption of resolutions on issues of international importance. 
No one State or group of States, regardless of stature or power, should monopolize the fashioning of the new international order in the absence of the United Nations, which is the true representative of the international community. 
In this context, I should like to express my support for the statement in the Secretary-General's report "An Agenda for Peace" that democracy within the family of nations requires the fullest consultation, participation and engagement of all States, large and small, in the work of the Organization. 
Political will must be mobilized to implement those resolutions, to impose peace if conditions so require, or to negotiate peace if there is good faith and if the parties cooperate. 
We hope that the celebration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations will mark the rebirth of a new, stronger and more democratic body. 
In this regard, we are encouraged by discussions, within and outside the United Nations, regarding the restructuring of the Organization and its various organs. 
These are very constructive, serious and objective discussions, and all the States of the world are participating in them. 
We have supported the Gulf Cooperation Council because it serves the interests of the Gulf States and their peoples. 
We have supported stability in the region and rejected every attempt to bring about regional changes by force. 
We believe that the security of the region requires cooperation amongst all its States on the basis of good-neighbourliness, mutual respect, non-intervention in internal affairs and respect for international law. 
We hold that all unresolved problems should be resolved by peaceful means, through dialogue, mediation or the International Court of Justice. 
We have followed with the greatest concern the regrettable events in the Republic of Yemen. 
As for the situation in Iraq, our position is that the unity of Iraq and its territorial integrity must be maintained. 
We also sympathize with the Iraqi people and call for the alleviation of their hardship, taking into account the acute shortage of medicines and foodstuffs. 
Concerning peace in the Middle East, we support the process and hope that negotiations will achieve concrete progress on all tracks, particularly concerning Lebanon and Syria. 
Last year, we welcomed the Palestinian-Israeli agreement as a landmark on the road to a just solution to the Palestinian question. 
We now welcome the subsequent steps taken, namely the early transfer of authority and the expansion of self-rule, both of which are important steps towards the achievement of a just and comprehensive solution to the question of Palestine. 
During the transitional period, the situation in this territory, particularly its demographic aspects, should not be changed. 
Proceeding from this, the General Assembly should reaffirm, at its current session, all previous resolutions regarding the question of Palestine and the Middle East problem, and declare them unalienable. 
We indicated that those negotiations did not replace bilateral negotiations but complemented them, and that they would lead to nothing unless a just and comprehensive peace was achieved in the region. 
In this regard, the State of Qatar hosted, from 2 to 5 May 1994, the fifth meeting of the Working Group on Disarmament and Regional Security in the Middle East, which developed from the multilateral negotiations. 
First, support for all international efforts aimed at achieving agreement on disarmament on the regional and international levels, and support for the efforts of the Disarmament Conference in this respect. 
Second, the arrangements of arms control after the achievement of peace should be based on legally binding and co-equal commitments by all parties under international law and in conformity with the United Nations Charter. 
Yet those efforts have not achieved any tangible progress in the Middle East, since one State continues to retain its nuclear capabilities. 
Fourth, all States are called upon to accede to the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) and to agree to abide by its safeguards and subject their nuclear facilities to international inspections. 
In this regard, we wonder how the General Conference of the International Atomic Energy Agency could decide to resume its technical assistance to Israel, while Israel continues to reject the NPT and refuses to submit to its safeguards regime. 
We follow with great concern the situation in brotherly Somalia. 
We hope that national reconciliation will safeguard the unity, independence and stability of Somalia. 
As for Afghanistan, we express our concern over the continuing violence and call upon all factions to halt hostilities and work for a permanent and peaceful settlement that would give precedence to the interests of the Afghani people. 
The suffering imposed on the Muslim people through the atrocities of ethnic cleansing, genocide and mass killings at the hands of Serb aggressors constitute crimes which far exceed all those committed in Europe in the course of the Second World War. 
Despite the fact that the Serbs reject the international peace plan drawn up by the five States and accepted by Bosnia and Herzegovina, no disciplinary action has been taken against the Serb aggressors, while the embargoes are still in place against Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In the very least, the international community should enable the Muslims to exercise the right of self-defence, a legitimate right enshrined in the United Nations Charter. 
The State of Qatar reiterates its condemnation of this aggression and reaffirms the independence of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, its territorial integrity, its sovereignty and its unity with and its one indivisible capital, Sarajevo. 
We believe that the said resolution will have grave consequences as it rewards the aggressor and the forces that support that aggression and constitutes a retreat in the face of aggression, massacres and continuing ethnic crimes. 
The Council must ensure that no military assistance is allowed to reach the Serbs. 
The world economy is slowly emerging from the state of stagnation which has lasted for far too long. 
A new period of varying degrees of growth has started, particularly in the third world. Numerous elements had contributed to that situation. 
The debt burden in Africa has had many grave consequences which have affected the ability of the continent to grow and develop. 
Despite the many debt rescheduling agreements concluded over the past few years, the servicing of debt continues to consume over 22 per cent of all export earnings and continues to obstruct investment and human development. 
In this context, the dialogue between the North and the South should be reactivated in a more effective manner in order to find new means to achieve development in the third world and to rid the third world of poverty and underdevelopment. 
We believe that ridding the world of poverty and underdevelopment is an essential prerequisite of lasting peace and the welfare of mankind. 
Undoubtedly, success in the dialogue between North and South and productive cooperation between them will promote efforts to reach a new more realistic and more balanced international economic order. 
The developing world pins its hopes on international trade as a means of achieving prosperity for all. 
We therefore welcomed the recent success achieved with regard to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT) and hope that this success will result in the freeing of trade and of unrestricted competition in the world. 
The threats facing mankind today, and which will continue to face it in future, are not all political or military. 
There are questions of the deterioration of the environment, poverty, underdevelopment, drugs, the spread of life-threatening diseases, terrorism and violations of human rights which become more grave with each passing day. 
Among the indications of the international community's concern with economic and social issues is the large number of international conferences devoted to such issues. 
Over the past two years, the world witnessed the holding of several such conferences, including the World Conference on Human Rights in Vienna, the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development in Rio de Janeiro, and next year the World Summit for Social Development will be held in Copenhagen. 
Each one of the conferences that have been convened has achieved results with regard to the issues it has dealt with by means of resolutions and recommendations and the international consensus surrounding those resolutions and recommendations. 
All we wish for here is that those issues should not be used as a pretext to intervene in the internal affairs of States, to deal with States in a discriminatory manner, or to impose conditions on providing economic or developmental aid. 
I refer in this connection to the idea of a carbon tax, whether individual or collective, under the pretext of protecting the environment. 
This is purely an economic issue which will harm the economies of oil-producing States, particularly those in the Gulf. 
The United Nations is the ideal institution to face up to international and world issues with all their political, humanitarian, economic and social dimensions. 
The President (interpretation from French): Members will recall that the debate on this item was concluded on Monday, 17 October. 
We have introduced a new paragraph in the preambular part and extended the scope of some of the existing paragraphs. 
In this context I would like especially to refer to the third and eleventh preambular paragraphs of the draft resolution as now contained in document A/49/L.2/Rev.2. 
By including the eleventh preambular paragraph in the text of the draft resolution before us, the sponsors intended to emphasize the mechanism for consideration of the enlargement of the Board of Governors of the Agency. 
The sponsors are convinced that with these amendments the concerns of some delegations have been adequately addressed. 
Proceeding from this understanding of the Agency's role, my country has strongly opposed attempts at politicizing the IAEA and using it as cover for actions that serve the political interests of this or that State. 
Spoke in English. 
Thus, my delegation proposes replacing the eighth preambular paragraph with the following factual paragraph: 
This amendment represents a just and fair reference to the Director General's report. 
In the light of this clear statement about Iraqi cooperation, our delegation suggests replacing the words the need for Iraq to cooperate fully with the words the need for Iraq to continue its cooperation (A/49/L.22, para. 2). 
Spoke in Arabic. 
These amendments do not reflect Iraq's views; they reflect those of the IAEA. 
They make the text less ambiguous and more realistic. 
We therefore hope that all delegations will view our proposed amendments favourably. 
Before calling on the first speaker in explanation of vote before the vote, I would remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and that delegations should make their statements from their seats. 
Particularly, it has long opposed consideration of the nuclear issue by the General Assembly or the Security Council, and has categorically rejected all unreasonable resolutions regarding this issue. 
Rather, it was misused by insidious elements in their attempts to block a negotiated solution to the nuclear issue, with the sole intention of increasing pressure upon us and aggravating tensions on the Korean peninsula to the extreme. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States are holding expert-level talks on implementation of the agreed framework, having already taken some measures to implement what is envisaged therein. 
For those reasons the delegation of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea will vote against the ninth preambular paragraph and paragraph 6 of draft resolution A/49/L.2/Rev.2, which was introduced by Turkey. 
Since this draft resolution concerns the activities of the IAEA as a whole something to which we attach great value we are inclined to go along with it. 
However, we have considerable difficulty with the third preambular paragraph. 
shall seek to accelerate and enlarge the contribution of atomic energy to peace, health and prosperity throughout the world. 
Article II continues: 
It shall ensure, so far as it is able, that assistance provided by it or at its request or under its supervision or control is not used in such a way as to further any military purposes. 
The purpose of article II of the IAEA's Statute is obviously to encourage access to peaceful uses of nuclear energy, without any discrimination whatsoever. 
By implying that adherence to the non-proliferation Treaty a matter on which my Government's views are well known has a bearing on access to peaceful uses of nuclear energy, the draft resolution goes beyond the scope of the IAEA statute. 
A review of the entire report from which they are drawn reveals instances in which the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) determined that Iraqi officials either had been less than forthcoming or had attempted to conceal facts. 
The United States applauds the diligence and determination of the IAEA in its pursuit of facts in Iraq, but we cannot support amendments to this draft resolution that, taken out of the context in which they were originally presented, distort the degree of Iraqi cooperation with IAEA inspectors. 
In our view, the language regarding Iraq is seriously deficient. 
When two or more amendments are moved to a proposal, the General Assembly shall first vote on the amendment furthest removed in substance from the original proposal and then on the amendment next furthest removed therefrom, and so on until all the amendments have been put to the vote. 
The new operative paragraph proposed in the amendment goes beyond IAEA issues to the question of export licensing, for which the IAEA has no mandate. 
Export licensing arrangements derive from obligations under articles I, II and III of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
They are not within the purview of the IAEA and are not relevant to this draft resolution. 
The language of the proposed amendment emphasizes the rights of recipient States without reference to the supplier States' corresponding duty to ascertain whether the potential recipient State is adhering to non-proliferation obligations. 
In this connection, we should like to emphasize that the sponsors have made every effort to accommodate concerns about this point in the text of the draft resolution. 
At a time when the central element of the nuclear non-proliferation regime is being asked by the international community to perform new and expanding tasks, it would be particularly unfortunate if the General Assembly were not to adopt the annual IAEA draft resolution with the customary support. 
The President (interpretation from French): Within the terms of rule 74 of the rules of procedure, the representative of Germany has proposed that no action be taken on the amendment contained in document A/49/L.15/Rev.1. 
During the discussion of any matter, a representative may move the adjournment of the debate on the item under discussion. 
In addition to the proposer of the motion, two representatives may speak in favour of, and two against, the motion, after which the motion shall be immediately put to the vote. 
I shall now call on the two representatives who have asked to speak in favour of the motion. 
It has been an opportunity to recognize and express support for the important and valuable work of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
Up until very recently this annual draft resolution was consistently adopted by consensus. 
Last year it was adopted with the near unanimous support of the General Assembly. 
Sponsors last year, like those this year, were drawn from every continent, and only one delegation opposed the draft resolution. 
This year a number of amendments were proposed by various delegations. 
The sponsors have worked hard to include in the draft resolution those amendments which could reasonably be related to the work of the Agency. 
While it refers to the Non-Proliferation Treaty, the amendment does not take into account the specific provisions of the Treaty. 
This omission speaks volumes. 
Let us remember that article I of the Treaty obliges nuclear-weapon States to ensure that any nuclear technology they provide is not used directly or indirectly for proliferation purposes. 
This article explicitly rejects any suggestion that trade in nuclear technology can be unrestricted. 
Most importantly, the sponsors' preambular paragraph does what the amendment fails to do: it refers explicitly to articles I and II and other relevant articles of the Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
This is a critical period for nuclear non-proliferation. 
For this reason, we believe it is very important that the work of the IAEA enjoy the full confidence of the General Assembly. 
All of us therefore have a common interest in supporting the Agency's work. 
By voting in favour, the General Assembly will collectively be affirming that peaceful nuclear cooperation should continue in a safe and responsible manner. 
My delegation considers that this amendment runs counter to the purpose and objective of this essentially procedural draft resolution, which serves as an important endorsement of the work of the IAEA by the General Assembly. 
In the same spirit of cooperation the sponsors have added a new preambular paragraph that refers to the resolution on the amendment of article VI of the statute of the Agency adopted by its General Conference in September of this year. 
My delegation is aware that this is a matter that is of concern to many countries, and we therefore believed it was appropriate to refer to it in the draft resolution. 
It is vital that the work of the Agency, which has played an indispensable role in the nuclear-proliferation regime, receive the support and encouragement of the General Assembly. 
I therefore wish to ask for the support of delegations for this no-action motion. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have just heard two speakers in favour of the motion submitted by Germany. 
Does any other member wish to speak? 
This is perhaps due to the fact that my delegation has not been given a chance to introduce the revised version of our amendment, contained in document A/49/L.15/Rev.1. 
The delegation of the Islamic Republic of Iran rejects the motion of non-action moved by the representative of Germany on the amendment contained in document A/49/L.15/Rev.1 for the following reasons: 
It was nothing but a reaffirmation of the rights of States Parties under article IV of the NPT and a call for the removal of discriminatory restrictions that affect the inalienable rights of Parties under that article. 
The sponsors of the draft resolution refrained from negotiations on our amendment until 8 December 1994, when they approached the Chairman of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries to work on a compromise language. 
Subsequently, a small group of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries and a small group of sponsors met on 8 and 9 December and negotiated and agreed, ad referendum, on two compromise operative paragraphs which would replace our original amendment, namely, L.15. 
Unfortunately, the subsequent response of the sponsors to the compromise formulations was negative, and they reneged on the agreement and decided not to continue the negotiations. 
Therefore, one cannot but doubt the sincerity of the move made on 8 December to work on a compromise language. 
Does any other delegation wish to speak against the motion? 
Since that is not the case, I shall now put to the vote the motion submitted by the representative of Germany that no action be taken on the amendment contained in A/49/L.15/Rev.1. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The Assembly will next proceed to take a decision on the amendments contained in document A/49/L.22. 
A separate vote has been requested on each amendment. 
As I hear no objection, I shall put each amendment to the vote. 
I first put to the vote the amendment contained in paragraph 1 of document A/49/L.22. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): I will next put to the vote the amendment contained in paragraph 2 of document A/49/L.22. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A separate vote has also been requested on the third and ninth preambular paragraphs and on operative paragraph 6 of draft resolution A/49/L.2/Rev.2. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The third preambular paragraph was adopted by 154 votes to 2, with 4 abstentions. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The ninth preambular paragraph was adopted by 137 votes to 2, with 14 abstentions. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Operative paragraph 6 was adopted by 142 votes to 2, with 10 abstentions. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Operative paragraph 7, as amended, was adopted by 63 votes to 1, with 84 abstentions. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): Several representatives wish to speak in explanation of vote. 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. Leahy (United States of America): My delegation was pleased to join others in support of this resolution, which recognizes the important work of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
The diverse programmes of the IAEA serve the interests of the international community in many ways. 
International security is reinforced through the ongoing application of IAEA safeguards. 
The United States is proud of its long and well-established record of strong support for the IAEA, and I should like to reiterate my Government's commitment to continuing this support. 
We look forward to working with others to strengthen further the work and role of this vital international institution. 
First, our abstention on the draft resolution does not affect the Chinese delegation's view of the work of the IAEA. 
In our statement in the general debate on this item on 17 October last, we gave a comprehensive and positive appraisal of the work of the IAEA over the past year. 
Thirdly, the Chinese delegation believes that the General Assembly resolution on the Agency's annual report should not enter into the specifics of the work of the Agency, especially on issues as controversial as the Korean nuclear question. 
Israel believes that all States members of the International Atomic Energy Agency, without discrimination, and regardless of whether or not they are parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons or other relevant international agreements, should enjoy the full rights envisaged in the Agency's statute. 
Mr. Kumar (India): An important area of the work of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) relates to the application of safeguards, and the Agency has embarked upon a major exercise on the strengthening of the safeguards system. 
We attach importance to this exercise, which is aimed at making the safeguards system more efficient and cost-effective. 
We believe that the best way in which this difficult issue can be resolved is through patient discussions among all the concerned parties. 
We have supported a policy of cooperation and dialogue, rather than confrontation and deadlines, and in this spirit have welcomed the discussions between the United States and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
It was for that reason that in the Board we abstained on those resolutions that we felt were not contributing to a positive result. 
Nevertheless, since the resolution concerns the activities of the IAEA as a whole, to which we attach great value, we went along with it. 
Mr. Moradi (Islamic Republic of Iran): The Islamic Republic of Iran attaches great importance to the work of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) and we have therefore consistently supported its activities. 
I should like to refer to our statement on 17 October last, before the Assembly, under agenda item 14, when we took note with satisfaction of the report of the Agency and the statement of Mr. Hans Blix, its Director General. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now consider the reports of the First Committee on agenda items 53 and 64 (f), 54 to 73 and 153. 
Mr. Goosen (South Africa), Rapporteur of the First Committee: It gives me great pleasure to introduce to the General Assembly the reports of the First Committee on agenda items 53 and 64 (f), 54 to 73 and 153. 
Responding to the Assembly's appeal that it conduct its work in a spirit of rationalization and make better use of the Organization's resources, the Committee further reduced the number of its meetings and concluded its work in the course of 26 formal and eight informal meetings. 
In order to enhance its effectiveness, the Committee this year adopted a new format, which included a structured discussion of specific subjects on the thematic approach. 
That has lent a higher degree of cohesiveness to the discussions and made them more focused and action-oriented. 
The Committee considered 46 draft resolutions and two draft decisions altogether, while one draft resolution and one draft decision were withdrawn by the respective sponsors. 
Twenty-four, or 60 per cent, were adopted without a vote. 
The disarmament calendar for 1994 has been very intensive. During this last year, Member States have been addressing issues that range across the full spectrum of disarmament questions. 
Some of the issues that were most widely referred to included the following. 
One issue was the recognition of the disarmament-related advances that have been achieved over the last year. 
They also noted that there is a disturbing escalation in armed conflict around the world. 
Another issue was the 1995 Conference of the Parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), which will be reviewing the Treaty's operation and which will also be deciding on the extension of the life of the NPT. 
Virtually every delegation that spoke during the debates referred to the NPT and its extension. 
Also, negotiations for a comprehensive test ban treaty (CTBT) are being conducted within the Conference on Disarmament in Geneva. 
Many delegations made a point of noting that the draft CTBT text is still heavily bracketed. 
With respect to transparency in armaments with specific reference to the Register of Conventional Arms, the role that greater transparency plays by inspiring confidence was generally recognized. 
A final issue was the international community's concern about the carnage that is being caused by anti-personnel land-mines and the ongoing negotiations currently under way concerning, inter alia, Protocol II of the Convention on certain conventional weapons. 
I should like to take this opportunity to draw members' attention in particular to the accession to the NPT by a number of new States Parties, and in this context the Ukraine's accession as a non-nuclear-weapon State deserves special mention. 
The draft resolutions on nuclear-weapon-free zones in Africa, the Middle East and Latin America were adopted without a vote. 
Two others on such zones in South Asia and the South Atlantic attracted wide support. 
A new draft resolution in which the Committee has requested an advisory opinion from the International Court of Justice on the legality of the threat or use of nuclear weapons was introduced. 
Draft resolutions were also introduced on the "step-by-step reduction of the nuclear threat", on "Weapons of mass destruction and their means of delivery" and on "Nuclear disarmament with a view to the ultimate elimination on nuclear weapons". 
The first two draft resolutions are somewhat similar in conceptual thrust and aim at the destruction proper of certain types of weapons and their delivery means within an agreed time frame. 
On regional disarmament measures issues, three draft resolutions were adopted: the "Regional confidence-building measures" draft resolution, which was adopted by the Committee without a vote; and the "Regional disarmament" and "Conventional arms control on regional and subregional levels" draft resolutions, which carried by a comfortable majority of votes. 
As was expected, the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms received considerable attention. 
The confidence-building potential of the Register was emphasized by some delegations. 
This included the lack of agreement by the Group of Governmental Experts on recommendations for the expansion of the Register to include other categories of weapons in it, as well as data on procurement and military holdings. 
Two draft resolutions, respectively calling for a moratorium on the export of anti-personnel mines and welcoming the progress achieved in reviewing the Convention on chemical weapons, were adopted without a vote. 
There was general outrage at the human suffering caused to innocent civilians by these weapons. 
In this connection, the report of the Secretary-General on the subject was highly appreciated by the Committee. 
Once again this year the Committee took up the issue of science and technology. 
As in previous years, it was not possible to have a unified draft resolution on this issue. 
The substantive work that was done during the last year, especially within the United Nations Disarmament Commission, however, ensured that the differences between the two were less pronounced. 
The debate on the draft resolution on the biological weapons Convention was mainly focused on the recent Special Conference. 
The establishment of a working group to consider appropriate measures, including possible verification measures, and draft proposals to strengthen the Convention in a legally binding instrument had a positive influence on the debate and enabled the Committee to adopt the relevant draft resolution without a vote. 
The Committee furthermore adopted a draft resolution on the convening of the fourth special session devoted to disarmament. 
I turn now to the First Committee's work related to agenda item 67 Question of Antarctica. 
The statements made during the debate on this issue show the shared conviction that for the benefit of mankind Antarctica must be preserved as a zone of peace, where the environment is protected and freedom of scientific research exists. 
It would also encourage close cooperation between the Antarctic Treaty Parties and the United Nations Environment Programme. 
Before concluding, I should like to pay a well-deserved tribute to all the delegations that participated in the work of the Committee for their spirit of cooperation in the common search for a better, safer and more stable world. 
Let me also thank the Committee's Vice-Chairmen, Mr. Thomas Stelzer and Ambassador Yoshitomo Tanaka, who were most effective in discharging their duties. 
In that connection, special thanks go to the Secretary of the First Committee, Mr. Sohrab Kheradi, whose vast experience and high degree of competence made a significant contribution to the successful outcome of the Committee's work. 
The positions of delegations regarding the recommendations of the Committee have been made in the Committee and are reflected in the relevant official records. 
May I also remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
This means that where recorded or separate votes were taken, we shall do the same. 
The draft resolution, entitled Objective information on military matters, including transparency of military expenditures, was adopted by the First Committee without a vote. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly has thus concluded this stage of its consideration of sub-item (f) of item 64. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Separate votes have been requested on the seventh and the eighth preambular paragraphs and on operative paragraph 3. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The eighth preambular paragraph was adopted by 156 votes to 1, with 11 abstentions. 
The President (interpretation from French): I shall next put to the vote operative paragraph 3 of the draft resolution recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 7 of its report. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 55? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 8 of its report. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 56? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 9 of its report. 
The draft resolution entitled Comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty was adopted by the First Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 10 of its report. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 7 of its report. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 7 of its report. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 7 of its report. 
Separate recorded votes have been requested on the eighteenth preambular paragraph and on paragraphs 8 and 10. 
Is there any objection to that request? 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The eighteenth preambular paragraph was adopted by 128 votes to 1, with 39 abstentions. 
The President (interpretation from French): I shall now put to the vote paragraph 8. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Paragraph 8 was adopted by 129 votes to 1, with 38 abstentions. 
The President (interpretation from French): I shall next put to the vote operative paragraph 10. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): I shall now put to the vote the draft resolution, as a whole. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call on the representative of France, on a point of order. 
Mr. Ladsous (France) (interpretation from French): This year some delegations in the Assembly chose to submit in the First Committee draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.36, entitled Request for an advisory opinion from the International Court of Justice on the legality of the threat or use of nuclear weapons. 
This draft resolution was submitted for consideration despite the fact that the Assembly of the World Health Organization had adopted a similar resolution in 1993. 
On a number of occasions my delegation has drawn attention to what we believe to be the inappropriate, superfluous and ill-founded submission in this body of another request for an advisory opinion. 
This state of affairs is well known to all delegations, including the sponsors of the draft resolution. 
This desire to accuse the nuclear Powers seems to outweigh respect for the independence of one of the most essential institutions of the United Nations system. 
For those reasons, therefore, my delegation, regretfully, is forced, in accordance with rule 74 of the General Assembly's rules of procedure, to move the adjournment of draft resolution K in paragraph 60 of the First Committee's report (A/49/699). 
For its part, France hopes that the largest possible number of delegations, aware of the responsibility incumbent upon them, will vote in favour of this motion for non-action. 
During the discussion of any matter, a representative may move the adjournment of the debate on the item under discussion. 
In addition to the proposer of the motion, two representatives may speak in favour of, and two against, the motion, after which the motion shall be immediately put to the vote. ... 
This premeditated attempt seeks to bring massive political pressure to bear upon the Court in order to influence its opinion on an issue already before it, and its consequences can only bring discredit upon that body, the highest forum of international law. 
In addition, the draft resolution in question is not in any manner designed to promote ongoing efforts and negotiations concerning nuclear-arms control and disarmament matters or to sustain and reinforce the legal value and credibility of extremely important international treaties already in force. 
Finally, the draft resolution is meant to distract attention from the imminent problems of the unbridled proliferation of conventional weapons, the consequences of which are all too well known to the Assembly. 
The Hungarian delegation, therefore, fully supports the motion made by the representative of France and invites and urges all other delegations to do the same. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have just heard two speakers in support of the motion made by France. 
This draft resolution is clearly one of the most keenly debated resolutions of this session. 
It is abundantly clear that the nuclear-weapon States, their supporters and private business which supports the nuclear-arms industry are totally opposed to the draft resolution. 
Let me make the following specific comments. 
The case considered by WHO asks only about the use of nuclear weapons in war time. 
The draft resolution before us, which was approved by the First Committee, relates to the threat or use of nuclear weapons under any circumstance. 
Secondly, the request is being made by the General Assembly, which is the Charter body responsible for disarmament and security issues. 
Thirdly, the draft resolution before us cannot be considered sub judice, as it requests an opinion from the International Court of Justice. 
We also cannot ignore the fact that some of the countries opposed to this draft resolution continue to challenge the competence of the Court regarding the initiative taken by the WHO. 
Mr. Wiranataatmadja (Indonesia): Like others who have spoken before me, I wish, on behalf of my delegation, to say that we appreciate the motion for no action on the draft resolution, as proposed by the delegation of France. 
The President (interpretation from French): I shall now put to the vote the motion submitted by the representative of France that no action be taken on draft resolution K. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): As the motion for no action is not adopted, the Assembly will now proceed to take a decision on draft resolution K. 
Nevertheless, given the votes that were cast, we cannot but note that there is a profound division within the Assembly on the appropriateness of this draft resolution. 
I have already strongly emphasized the French delegation's concern that the International Court of Justice not be put in the situation of being pressured by a specific group. 
This desire therefore prompts my delegation to propose to the Assembly an amendment to draft resolution K. This amendment would delete from the request to the International Court of Justice in the operative paragraph of the draft resolution the word urgently. 
Furthermore, my delegation would like this amendment, which would ensure the freedom of a juridical body to make its own assessment, to be submitted to a recorded vote. 
The President (interpretation from French): The representative of France has submitted an oral amendment to the operative paragraph of draft resolution K, calling for the deletion of the word urgently from the text of the operative paragraph. 
I call on the representative of Indonesia on a point of order. 
This is for the simple reason that a decision has been made at two Ministerial Meetings of the Non-Aligned Movement. 
If, for example, a country intends to come up with compromise language in good faith, this should be done prior to the action we are taking now. 
We totally oppose this attempt to amend the draft resolution before us. 
We would now urge that no further devices be allowed to prevent the adoption of this draft resolution. 
During the discussion of any matter, a representative may move the adjournment of the debate on the item under discussion. 
In addition to the proposer of the motion, two representatives may speak in favour of, and two against, the motion, after which the motion shall be immediately put to the vote. 
I now call on the two representatives who wish to speak against the motion. 
Mr. Ladsous (France) (interpretation from French): My delegation notes with regret the wish expressed by the delegation which submitted draft resolution K that no in-depth consideration be given to the amendment submitted by France. 
In these circumstances, my delegation can only oppose the motion for no action that has been made and we hope that a recorded vote can be taken to that effect. 
Mr. Gelber (United States of America): The United States delegation will oppose the proposed motion for no action on the French amendment. 
Mr. Moradi (Islamic Republic of Iran): I am speaking to support the motion for no action proposed by the representative of Indonesia on the amendment proposed by France. 
First, we think that members of the international community should be able to explore every avenue to establish a world free from the threat, use or deployment of nuclear weapons and other weapons of mass destruction. 
Thirdly, this issue, namely to seek an advisory opinion on the legality of the threat or use of nuclear weapons has been considered seriously at the highest level among the members of the Non-Aligned Movement, which represent the will of the overwhelming majority of the international community. 
Therefore, we support the motion for no action proposed by Indonesia, and we urge other Member States to support it by casting a positive vote. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): Since the motion has been adopted, no action will be taken on the oral amendment submitted by the representative of France. 
Under this item, the First Committee, in its report (A/49/699), has recommended to the Assembly the adoption of 16 draft resolutions, contained in paragraph 60, and one draft decision, contained in paragraph 61. 
Mr. Zlenko (Ukraine): I would like to thank the Rapporteur of the First Committee, who mentioned my country in connection with its accession to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
The recent accession of Ukraine to the NPT represents a decisive contribution to the strengthening of the non-proliferation regime on the eve of the 1995 NPT review and extension Conference. 
This historic step has opened up a new era and has given great impetus to the process of nuclear disarmament. 
It reaffirms the fact that Ukraine continues to be a responsible member of the international community and a reliable international partner. 
This decision was taken by the Ukrainian leadership in the midst of a complex economic and political situation in Ukraine. 
Its implementation will require additional expenditure and economic sacrifices on the part of the Ukrainian people. 
In taking this historic decision, the Parliament of Ukraine was counting on an appropriate response from the world community to our State's voluntary renunciation of nuclear weapons. 
With regard to disarmament issues, the delegation of Ukraine is aware of the great responsibility borne by every Member State, in terms of the preservation of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) and nuclear disarmament. 
Today, in the aftermath of the cold war when hopes for a new world order are being raised, the answer to the question has been very clear. 
Maldives is very glad to note that positive efforts are being made towards overall disarmament, in particular with regard to nuclear weapons. 
In this respect, the 1995 NPT review and extension Conference and the ongoing negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty within the framework of the Conference on Disarmament can be noted with satisfaction. 
Nevertheless, my delegation believes that the use of nuclear weapons or any weapons of mass destruction is a crime against humanity and should not be permitted under any circumstances. 
We feel that the world should not only condemn the use of such weapons but also consider the development, production and use of such weapons as illegal and immoral. 
Mr. Rudolph (Germany): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union and the acceding States, Austria, Finland and Sweden. 
We call upon Ukraine to conclude as soon as possible a full-scope safeguards agreement with the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) according to article 3 of the NPT. 
The President (interpretation from French): I shall now put the 16 draft resolutions and the draft decision to the Assembly one by one. 
Once all the decisions have been taken, representatives will again have the opportunity to explain their votes. 
We shall first turn to draft resolution A, entitled Prohibition of the dumping of radioactive wastes. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution B is entitled Review of the Declaration of the 1990s as the Third Disarmament Decade. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Is there any objection to this request? Since that is not the case, I first put to the vote operative paragraph 4 (b). 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now put to the vote operative paragraph 6. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): I shall now put to the vote draft resolution C, as a whole. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution D is entitled "Moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines". 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution E is entitled "Step-by-step reduction of the nuclear threat". 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): I shall now put to the vote draft resolution F, entitled 1995 Review and Extension Conference of States Parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution G is entitled Assistance to States for curbing the illicit traffic in small arms and collecting them. 
But I wish to say that the sponsors of draft resolution G are surprised that this draft resolution, which was adopted in the Committee by consensus, is being put to the vote. 
My delegation would like an explanation. 
The President (interpretation from French): The explanation is that one delegation requested a recorded vote on the draft resolution. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution H is entitled Nuclear disarmament with a view to the ultimate elimination of nuclear weapons. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution I is entitled Convening of the fourth special session of the General Assembly devoted to disarmament. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution K is entitled Request for an advisory opinion from the International Court of Justice on the legality of the threat or use of nuclear weapons. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution M is entitled Measures to curb the illicit transfer and use of conventional arms. 
May I take it that the Assembly too wishes to adopt the draft resolution? 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly turns now to the draft decision recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 61 of its report (A/49/699). 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): I call now on representatives wishing to speak in explanation of vote after the voting. 
On the other hand, if the General Assembly decides to request the Court to render an advisory opinion on the question set out in the draft resolution, it is important that the Court give its opinion without unnecessary delay. 
Hence Sweden was against the deletion of the word urgently from the text of the operative paragraph of draft resolution K. 
This reply was based on a report by the Standing Committee on Foreign Affairs of the Swedish Parliament, approved by Parliament last June. 
The Parliament stated, inter alia, that ever since the turn of the century there has existed in international law a principle under which belligerents do not have an unrestricted right to choose weapons or methods of combat. 
In the Parliament's opinion, the use of nuclear weapons would be restricted by the principles of distinction and proportionality under customary international law, as they relate in particular to civilian populations and property, and by other general fundamental legal principles recognized by civilized nations. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly has before it five draft resolutions recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 17 of its report. 
I shall put the five draft resolutions to the Assembly one by one. 
We turn first to draft resolution A entitled United Nations Disarmament Information Programme. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution B is entitled United Nations disarmament fellowship training and advisory services programme. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution D is entitled United Nations Regional Centre for Peace and Disarmament in Africa, United Nations Regional Centre for Peace and Disarmament in Asia and the Pacific and United Nations Regional Centre for Peace, Disarmament and Development in Latin America and the Caribbean. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution E is entitled Convention on the Prohibition of the Use of Nuclear Weapons. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take decisions on the four draft resolutions recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 21 of its report. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution B is entitled Expansion of the membership of the Conference on Disarmament. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
We would have wished that the paragraph mention by name, if such name-calling was considered necessary, all the States suspected of developing, producing, testing or otherwise acquiring nuclear weapons. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now put to the vote the draft resolution recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 8 of its report. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The Committee adopted the draft resolution without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
A recorded vote was taken. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly has before it two draft resolutions, draft resolution I and draft resolution II, recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 11 of its report. 
In order to allow review of the programme budget implications of draft resolution I, Establishment of an African nuclear-weapon-free zone, consideration of the draft resolution is postponed to next week. 
The Assembly will take a decision on draft resolution II, The South Atlantic region as a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly has thus concluded this stage of its consideration of agenda item 72. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft resolution, entitled Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons and on Their Destruction, was adopted by the First Committee without a vote. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
I believe that this signature opens a new and historic era in the process of the elimination of nuclear weapons. 
I wish to congratulate Ukraine's leaders for this courageous act. 
The meeting rose at 7.20 p.m. 
The President (interpretation from French): Members will recall that the Assembly concluded its debate on agenda item 38 at its 73rd meeting, on 1 December 1994. 
Mr. Elaraby (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): On behalf of the Group of Arab States I am pleased to introduce two of the draft resolutions presented under agenda item 38. 
The draft resolution reiterates the importance of implementing the foregoing resolutions. 
Normalization of the relations between Israel and its Arab neighbours continues, and on 26 October this year Israel and Jordan signed the historic Treaty of Peace. 
These new important steps are reflected in both the preambular and the operative parts of the draft resolution. 
In operative paragraph 4, the Assembly would stress the need to achieve rapid progress on the other tracks of the Arab-Israeli negotiations within the peace process initiated in Madrid. 
It is our hope that the bilateral talks between Israel and Syria and between Israel and Lebanon will be inspired by these positive developments and will soon lead to concrete results towards peace, in accordance with relevant Security Council resolutions. 
With regard to the Israel-Lebanon track, Security Council resolution 425 (1978) of 19 March 1978 will be an important point of reference. 
The Middle East/North Africa Economic Summit, which was held at Casablanca from 30 October to 1 November this year, clearly demonstrated that a profound change of climate has occurred in the Middle East. 
New possibilities for regional cooperation have opened up, which in turn should inspire further progress in the peace process. 
The declaration of the Casablanca Summit is welcomed in the last preambular paragraph of the draft resolution. 
An important element of the draft resolution before the Assembly is the call upon Member States to expedite economic, financial and technical assistance to the Palestinian people during the interim period, to extend such assistance to parties in the region and to render support for the peace process. 
We see that last year's optimism and hopes for a better life have given way to disappointment and political infighting on the Palestinian side. 
In the absence of quick and visible improvements, the whole Middle East peace process could be in danger. 
The purpose of this draft resolution is not only to welcome the achievements of the peace process so far, but also to register the strong support of United Nations Members for further efforts towards a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
Many important issues remain to be solved. 
We do, however, consider it vitally important that at this critical stage the world community express its continued support for the peace process through the General Assembly. 
We therefore recommend this draft resolution for unanimous adoption. 
Since the beginning of the Madrid peace process, impressive progress has been achieved. 
The Palestinian self-governing body is being established, and work is under way on other aspects of the process. 
We are pleased by developments in the process, and want all aspects of the conflict to be resolved without prejudice to any of the parties to the conflict. 
Guided by the basic principle that regional conflicts must be unblocked in the interests of improving the overall international climate, Russia has made the achievement of a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement in the Middle East an important priority in its foreign policy. 
We are actively promoting progress in the region which, I should note, is very near the southern borders of the Russian Federation. 
On the whole, we are satisfied with the dynamics of the Palestinian-Israeli negotiations, although with respect to the establishment of an autonomous authority the leadership of the Palestine Liberation Organization is facing considerable concrete difficulties. 
Material support from outside is necessary to ensure the establishment of Palestinian self-rule, and in the draft resolution the Assembly would call upon States to expedite economic, financial and technical assistance to the Palestinian people during the interim period. 
For its part, Russia is extending assistance to the Palestinians, including equipment for the Palestinian police and security forces. 
In the draft resolution the Assembly would also stress the need to achieve rapid progress on the other tracks of the Arab-Israeli negotiations. 
In this context, we are concerned at the lack of synchronization of the negotiating tracks. 
At this stage the primary need is to get the Syrian-Israeli talks going again. 
Intensive contacts between Russia and Syria and Israel have identified, in the positions of both parties, specific elements of flexibility sufficiently meaningful to convince the sponsors that they should aim at achieving progress. 
In this regard, it is important that things be speeded up. 
The outcome of the Syrian-Israeli negotiations will largely determine the means by which the Lebanese-Israeli problem can be unblocked. 
At the same time, the situation in Lebanon has its own characteristics. 
We assume that Security Council resolution 425 (1978), whose purpose is to ensure Lebanon's sovereignty and territorial integrity, Israel's withdrawal from southern Lebanon, and security in the northern part of Israel, still provides a specific international legal basis for the settlement of this question. 
We are convinced that the adoption of this draft resolution will provide important political support for the process of building a post-confrontation Middle East based on wide international cooperation and accelerated economic development in the region. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the representative of the United States of America, also to introduce draft resolution A/49/L.61. 
Mr. Gnehm (United States of America): The draft resolution that we offer today A/49/L.61 gives the General Assembly an opportunity to reaffirm its support for the Middle East peace process inaugurated in Madrid in October 1991. 
It is necessary and appropriate that the world should offer its encouragement to the parties as they work to overcome the legacy of a past marked by hatred, war, suspicion and distrust. 
The parties themselves have reiterated their condemnation of violence and terrorism. 
They remain committed to the resolution of their differences through negotiation, despite the brutal and bloody efforts of the enemies of peace and reconciliation. 
It is the long-standing position of the United States that the just and lasting peace that we seek for the Middle East must be comprehensive. 
We therefore strongly hope and desire that progress will soon become evident in the efforts of Syria and Israel and of Lebanon and Israel to negotiate peace. 
In this context, I wish to reaffirm my Government's commitment to Lebanon's political independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
Those objectives were set forth in Security Council resolution 425 (1978), which my Government supports. 
This draft resolution clearly reflects the international community's view that such assistance for development is a crucial priority and should be supported by it. 
The draft resolution is a clear signal to the parties that the international community recognizes and supports their courageous efforts to reshape the world in which their children will live. 
It also constitutes recognition of what they have already achieved in direct negotiation on their differences. 
The General Assembly's adoption of this draft resolution will be a resounding vote of confidence in the peace process begun in Madrid. 
Several representatives wish to make statements in explanation of vote before the voting. 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The Arab Group wishes to declare here its complete solidarity with Lebanon on the need for the immediate implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978). 
Moreover, comprehensive peace in the Middle East cannot be achieved unless Israel withdraws from all the Lebanese territory, which is precisely what resolution 425 (1978) calls for. 
Mr. Ladsous (France) (interpretation from French): This year there have been promising developments in the peace process, and the leading players in the process were deserving recipients of the Nobel Peace Prize. 
My delegation takes this opportunity to congratulate them and to express its satisfaction that they took advantage of the Oslo ceremony to step up their efforts. 
Substantial progress has been made in relations between Israel and Jordan, the question of Palestine, and regional cooperation. 
It is right for the General Assembly to welcome this progress through a new draft resolution on the peace process in the Middle East. 
Like last year, too, France's support of this positive draft resolution stops short of sponsorship. 
In our view, the absence of a reference to Security Council resolution 425 (1978) constitutes a regrettable lacuna. 
France attaches particular importance to respect for the principles established by that text and would have liked to see this opportunity taken to reaffirm the United Nations commitment to Lebanon's sovereignty, independence and territorial integrity. 
The arguments put forward by the sponsors of the draft resolution for refusing to make reference to resolution 425 (1978) are not convincing. 
Israel avers that it has no territorial claim on Lebanon and that it is motivated solely by concern for its own security. 
The sponsors of the peace process, for their part, state their conviction that peace must be just, comprehensive and lasting. 
No one can imagine such a peace as long as Lebanese soil remains illegally occupied by foreign troops. 
All the countries of the region must be included in the emerging settlement. 
It is time the parties undertook serious discussions based on the very principles that made it possible to achieve peace with several countries already. 
France, for its part, will continue to give its political, economic and financial support to the process initiated in Madrid. 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): The Argentine Republic is following closely and with particular attention the promising developments taking place in the Middle East region. 
Having thoroughly analysed the substance of the question of the Golan Heights in the framework of the Argentine Republic's support for Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), we have decided to vote in favour of draft resolution A/49/L.60. 
This affirmative vote should be understood in the context of my country's express recognition of, and unequivocal support for, the significant progress we have seen in the Middle East. 
Those efforts are the reflection of our own hopes. 
Lebanon, which participated wholeheartedly in the Middle East peace process launched in Madrid on 30 October 1991, is the country which has suffered the most from the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
We therefore feel that we have much to gain from the attainment of the just, lasting, and comprehensive peace that we seek in the region. 
No real peace in the Middle East can be achieved without this prerequisite. 
We have reiterated this point time and again in Madrid, in the bilateral peace talks held in Washington, and in every other international forum. 
Once again I would like to recall that Lebanon participated in the Madrid Peace Conference and the subsequent bilateral talks in Washington on the basis of Security Council resolution 425 (1978) in order to end the Israeli occupation of southern Lebanon. 
Furthermore, the numerous attacks launched by the Israeli Army in the north of that zone underline again, and eloquently, the failure of this concept. 
We firmly believe that only the implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978) will be conducive to peace and security in South Lebanon. 
Lebanon had keenly hoped that this draft resolution could be adopted by consensus in order to express the unconditional support of the international community for the Middle East peace process. 
Indeed, since 1978 the Council has constantly renewed the mandate of the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL). 
The international community will take the full measure of the meaning and the importance of our vote, which underlines clearly, without any shadow of a doubt, that our position in the bilateral peace talks remains constant and unshakeable. 
We reiterate our firm demand for the full implementation of resolution 425 (1978). 
Finally, I should like to emphasize that Lebanon remains fully committed to the Madrid Peace Conference in order to achieve a just, lasting and comprehensive peace. 
My country will continue to call for the full implementation of resolution 425 (1978) in order to meet the challenge. 
With regard to the multilateral talks and respective working groups, my country has previously stated that it will not participate in those talks unless substantial and concrete progress is made on the Syrian track. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): Several representatives wish to speak in explanation of vote. 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
This Assembly does not encourage or support that process by continuing to promote resolutions that are divisive and clearly take sides in the negotiations. 
It is also not helpful, in my Government's view, to adopt resolutions which seek to prejudge the outcome of negotiations. 
My Government is again disappointed by the adoption of draft resolution A/49/L.60, concerning the Golan Heights. 
This Assembly should not interject itself into this most complex and emotional issue when the parties themselves have decided to leave discussion concerning Jerusalem to a future time. 
The actions of the parties in the region demonstrate that the hard task of peacemaking is fully under way. 
The General Assembly should support and encourage their political resolve and spirit of give and take, and not indulge in adopting resolutions which undermine that process. 
However, I should like to express my delegation's reservations on those parts of these resolutions which might be construed as implying any recognition of Israel. 
However, my delegation wishes to express its reservations on the contents of those resolutions, especially with regard to any recognition of Israel. 
My Government voted against draft resolution A/49/L.61, entitled Middle East peace process, because it does not request Israel to withdraw from southern Lebanon in conformity with Security Council resolution 425 (1978), nor does it contain all the elements necessary for complete restoration of peace in the Middle East. 
The European Union continues fully to support the peace process in the Middle East, which aims at achieving a just, lasting and comprehensive peace in the region. 
The mutual recognition of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and the signing of the Declaration of Principles on 13 September 1993 constituted an important first step in that direction. 
The European Union has committed itself to supporting the peace process in the form of a joint action that mobilizes the political, economic and financial resources of the Union. 
Within the framework of the multilateral tracks, the European Union pursues the goal of consolidating peace by setting up regional cooperation. 
We are following with great interest the improvement of the situation in Lebanon, but stability remains fragile there in the absence of a comprehensive settlement for the entire Middle East region. 
We continue to plead for the full restoration of Lebanon's sovereignty, independence, territorial integrity and national unity. 
In that context, the European Union reiterates its insistence on the full implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978), adopted on 19 March 1978. 
We urge the parties to make progress in the bilateral negotiations and to bring them to a successful end. 
With respect to draft resolution A/49/L.60, entitled The Syrian Golan, the European Union is well aware of the ongoing negotiations between the parties in the framework of the Madrid peace process. 
Both sides have declared their willingness to reach a just, comprehensive and lasting solution to this question on the basis of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
The European Union welcomes the substantial progress demonstrated by the fact that this draft resolution now takes into account new and positive developments in the peace process. 
The Union was involved in serious discussions on further improvements of the text. 
The negotiations failed only narrowly to yield positive results. 
However, we take note of the positive spirit in which those negotiations have been conducted. 
We are looking forward to further meaningful exchanges in that spirit. 
Furthermore, the European Union reiterates its well-known position that the Israeli occupation of the Syrian Golan and the extension of Israeli law, jurisdiction and administration to this territory are illegal. 
Mr. Eltinay (Sudan) (interpretation from Arabic): My delegation abstained in the voting on draft resolution A/49/L.60, although we are fully convinced that a just and lasting peace in the Middle East must be achieved. 
This draft resolution did not mention Security Council resolution 425 (1978) at all. 
No reason was given for that omission. 
We feel that a peaceful and lasting settlement to the Middle East problem must provide for Israel's total withdrawal from all the occupied Arab territories, including southern Lebanon, the Syrian Golan and the occupied West Bank. 
All the legitimate national rights of the Palestinian people must be guaranteed. 
We reaffirm our conviction that the international community must work to achieve a comprehensive and lasting settlement of the problem on the basis of the resolutions that reflect the truth, and without losing sight of the important elements that must form the basis of such a settlement. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have heard the last speaker in explanation of vote after the voting. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 3237 (XXIX), dated 20 November 1974, and resolution 43/177, of 15 December 1988, I call on the Observer for Palestine. 
Mr. Al-Kidwa (Observer for Palestine) (interpretation from Arabic): We have expressed our position before the General Assembly on many occasions during this session. 
This is a question of paramount importance to the Palestinian people and the Arab and Islamic nation, and indeed to all the believers of the three religions the world over. 
We took an active part in the negotiations on the draft resolution entitled Middle East peace process. 
The parties concerned were able to remove certain obstacles they had encountered. 
In general terms, since we are a principal party to the peace process, we are in favour of this resolution and find it useful. 
At the same time, we must recall our reservations on paragraph 3 of section B of the Washington Declaration, concluded between the Hashemite Kingdom of Jordan and Israel on 25 July 1994, and on paragraph 2 of article 9 of the Israeli-Jordanian peace treaty. 
These two paragraphs refer to Jerusalem. 
We expressed our position in detail on this matter in an official letter which was addressed to the Secretary-General and which was published as document A/49/288 dated 29 July 1994. 
May I, in conclusion, thank you, Mr. President, for the position you have taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that the General Assembly wishes to conclude its consideration of agenda item 38? 
Following further consultations, I have appointed Norway, Peru and Poland as members of the Consultative Committee for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1995. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (h) of agenda item 17? 
The President (interpretation from French): Members will recall that the Assembly held the debate on agenda item 18 at its 83rd meeting, on 9 December last. 
Mr. Bangali (Sierra Leone): It is with pleasure that, on behalf of the delegation of Sierra Leone, I am participating once again in the debate on agenda item 18: Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples. 
As we did last year, my delegation wishes to express its satisfaction again this year with the work of the Special Committee, especially its continued application during the past year of new measures aimed at enhancing its efficiency through its approach to, and the methodology of, its work. 
In other areas, however, the work of the Committee of 24 is far from finished, with a little over a third of the Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism having already elapsed. 
This underscores the need for the Committee's continued existence and the provision of adequate resources to enable it to carry out its mandate. 
My delegation wishes to reiterate its oft-expressed concern over the lack of cooperation with the Committee and the non-participation in its work by a number of administering Powers. 
We believe that the cooperation of administering Powers is crucial to the proper and effective functioning of the Committee of 24. 
My delegation can attest to this fact because we participated in the last Visiting Mission to Tokelau. 
The trip to various countries in that region the South Pacific was for me a particularly enriching and rewarding experience, which I will treasure for the rest of my life. 
My gratitude also goes to the people on the three atolls of Tokelau Atafu, Fakaofu and Nukonunu for their hospitality and the generous gifts they gave to all the members of the Visiting Mission. 
As we approach the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, let us keep the mandate of the Special Committee on decolonization alive until colonialism is eradicated. 
Mr. Perfiliev (Director, General Assembly Affairs Division) (interpretation from French): As regards paragraph 10 of draft resolution A/49/L.51, a seminar is planned in the Caribbean region in April 1995. 
The seminar will last three days, with two meetings a day. 
Interpretation and documentation services will be required in English, Spanish and French. 
The number of pages involved will be 200 before, 50 during, and 50 after the seminar. 
We are operating on the assumption that the conference services required for the seminar will be provided from the resources available under section 25 (e), Office of Conference and Support Services, of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): Several representatives wish to make statements in explanation of vote. 
May I remind members that, in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, statements in explanation of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
While we welcome changes from last year's resolutions, we do not believe that sufficient improvements have been made in the thrust and import of this year's draft resolutions to merit our support. 
On the contrary, as the United Nations fast approaches its fiftieth anniversary year, at a time when we should be looking to meeting the challenges of the 1990s and the twenty-first century, these resolutions are relics of outmoded ways of thinking. 
The future United Nations must be built not on backward-looking resolutions but on bold, constructive action. 
In my delegation's statement in the Fourth Committee and in various explanations of vote and position in that forum we acknowledged that in a rapidly changing world the Special Committee had made an effort to reflect present-day realities. 
We welcome these efforts and we hope they will continue. 
But we still have fundamental objections to the implication that self-determination automatically equates with independence, ignoring the existence of other options, and to the references to issues irrelevant to decolonization, such as military activities. 
We do not believe that the presence of military bases in our dependent Territories could in any way constitute an obstacle to the granting of independence or impede those Territories from expressing their views on self-determination. 
The two draft resolutions submitted to the General Assembly do nothing to advance the wishes and interests of the indigenous peoples of the remaining dependent Territories, which remain the foundation of my Government's policies. 
These positive votes are a reflection of our strong support for a meaningful United Nations role in the decolonization process, particularly as a number of the remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories are our near neighbours small islands in the South Pacific. 
We note, however, that the texts of these resolutions are virtually identical to those adopted at last year's General Assembly. 
The meeting rose at 12.10 p.m. 
Mr. Morse was Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme from 1976 to 1986. 
His dedication and devotion to the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations and to the United Nations Development Programme as a valuable instrument for economic development will never be forgotten. 
All who had the privilege and pleasure of knowing Mr. Morse will remember his warm human qualities, his compassion and his dynamic energy. 
On behalf of the General Assembly, I should like to request the representative of the United States of America to transmit to the Government of the United States of America and to the family of Mr. Morse our expressions of profound sympathy. 
Mr. Gnehm (United States of America): My country and the United Nations suffered a huge loss yesterday in the passing away of Bradford Morse. 
In remembering him this afternoon, we should remember his compassion and his dedication to bettering the lives of people all over the world. 
His career was guided by the fervent desire to use the institutions of the United Nations to mobilize and deliver humanitarian and economic assistance to persons in need throughout the world. 
He has bequeathed to us his successors in this Organization a powerful and important legacy a United Nations which effectively brings its resources to bear on the pressing problems that affect people, nations and the international community. 
The inspiration of Mr. Morse's example will be a powerful motivation to that end. 
Mr. Kasanda (Zambia) (Chairman, Trust Committee for the United Nations Fund for Namibia): It is my distinct honour and privilege to introduce the final report of the Trust Committee for the United Nations Fund for Namibia (A/49/782). 
The United Nations Council for Namibia, as the legal Administering Authority for the country until independence, had the foresight, in preparing it for independence, to use the Fund for Namibia for the purpose of supporting human resources development as the cornerstone of its nation-building efforts. 
Over the lifetime of the United Nations Institute for Namibia more than 1,200 students were trained, primarily for the civil service, in divisions that included development studies, magistrates' functions, public administration and international relations, teaching, secretarial studies and management. 
In this respect, the President of Zambia personally presided at most special occasions, including the inauguration, and at almost all the graduation ceremonies. 
The crowning success in the discharge of the responsibility of the United Nations for Namibia was the elections that were supervised and controlled by the Organization, culminating in Namibia's independence in 1990. 
Since its inception in 1979, the Nationhood Programme has comprised more than 100 training and research projects. 
The institutions flourished, in spite of their wartime setting, with virtually full-time Namibian administration. 
These projects and programmes are a model of partnership and cooperation, to the credit of all of us in the global community. 
As we have recommended in our report, the one remaining student under the Nationhood Programme will this month complete his studies in the field of mining. 
We are convinced that the cornerstone laid through the training of thousands of Namibians under these three Accounts of the United Nations Fund for Namibia will serve to consolidate the foundations of democracy and the process of healing now under way in Namibia. 
We extend our best wishes to the Government and people of Namibia for continued success in this regard. 
We commend to the Assembly, for its consideration and unanimous adoption, the draft resolution contained in document A/49/782. 
In conclusion, I wish to express my sincere appreciation to the members of the Trust Committee for their dedication and commitment. 
I should like, on their behalf and on my own behalf, to express gratitude to all Member States for their invaluable support and for their contributions to the successful completion of our mandate. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the Minister of Education and Culture of Namibia. 
I personally recall the close relations between Mr. Morse, when he was Administrator of the UNDP, and the former Commissioners for Namibia, especially the late Sean McBride. 
As we address the question of the United Nations Fund for Namibia, I regret to learn that Mr. Morse has left us, because when he created the Indicative Planning Figure for Namibia he was very supportive. 
Please accept our condolences. 
When my colleague the Honourable Theo-Ben Gurirab, Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Namibia, addressed the Assembly on 6 October 1994, he extended Namibia's best wishes to you, Mr. President. 
Namibia is indeed proud that an illustrious son of Africa is presiding over our world body at its forty-ninth session. 
It is therefore my honour and privilege to bring to you, and through you, to other representatives, warm greetings and salutations from the Government and the people of Namibia. 
The Namibian delegation is particularly grateful to you, Mr. President, and to the General Committee for agreeing to Namibia's request to inscribe on the agenda of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session agenda item 160, United Nations Fund for Namibia, even at this late hour. 
I shall therefore confine myself to highlighting some of the salient achievements of the Fund in support of the liberation and nationhood of Namibia. 
When this body, on 27 October 1966, terminated South Africa's mandate to rule Namibia, it assumed a noble responsibility to lead the people of Namibia to nationhood. 
By resolution 2679 (XXV) of 9 December 1970, the General Assembly established the United Nations Fund for Namibia. 
Through resolution 3112 (XXVIII) of 12 December 1973, the Assembly appointed the United Nations Council for Namibia trustee of the Fund. 
As the activities of the Council for Namibia expanded and started to provide education and training to the Namibians, the Assembly launched the Nationhood Programme for Namibia by resolution 31/153 of 20 December 1976. 
In addition, by resolution 3296 (XXIX) of 13 December 1974, the General Assembly adopted the plan for the establishment of the United Nations Institute for Namibia at Lusaka, in Zambia. 
Thus, through the vigorous fund-raising activities of the Council for Namibia, three distinct Funds were established the General Account Fund, the Nationhood Programme Fund and the Fund for the United Nations Institute for Namibia. 
The General Account Fund provided individual scholarships to Namibians, met the social and medical needs of students and trainees and supported specially targeted educational projects, such as the Namibian Secondary Technical School, which was located in Congo. 
The Fund also assisted Namibians to attend international meetings pertaining to Namibia. 
At Namibia's independence, some 255 students were still pursuing their studies in various fields and at different educational levels. 
The Nationhood Programme was a comprehensive developmental programme focusing on training and research projects. 
More than 1,700 students were trained through the Nationhood Programme and the General Account programme. 
The impact of the educational and training programmes of the United Nations Fund for Namibia is very visible today. 
A number of Government Ministers, Permanent Secretaries and Ambassadors, including our current Ambassador and Permanent Representative to the United Nations, were also trained through these programmes. 
It may be said, therefore, that the past two decades have been years of combined international efforts to prepare Namibians for their nationhood. 
These efforts have been critical to human-resource development for a free and democratic Namibia. 
The Assembly has therefore fulfilled the responsibility it assumed under resolution 2145 (XXI) of 27 October 1966, when it accepted direct responsibility for preparing the people of Namibia for their national independence and nationhood. 
The Fund was able to take off and grow thanks only to the generous annual contributions of many countries, small and large, rich and poor, developing and developed. 
Contributions to the Fund demonstrated a collective commitment by the international community to freedom, democracy, human rights and the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, as set out in resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960. 
Other agencies of the United Nations system supported the activities of the Fund through such gestures as an overhead costs waiver, funding for specific activities, training and accepting Namibians for experiential attachments and training. 
The United Nations Council for Namibia's Committee for the United Nations Fund for Namibia worked hard to campaign for support for the Fund. 
Under the Chairmanship of Zambia, with Venezuela as Rapporteur, the Fund Committee inspired international confidence in the Fund. 
It is for this reason that the Fund has received generous contributions for the past 20 years. 
Staff members of the United Nations Council for Namibia and the Office of the United Nations Commissioner for Namibia worked very hard to identify training institutions, liaise with receiving Governments and monitor the progress of students. 
Many Governments and national institutions all over the world received students from Namibia and provided educational opportunities under the Fund's programmes. 
It also provided the logistics for the recruitment of potential trainees under the Fund's projects. 
The Republic of the Congo housed the Namibian Secondary Technical School, which provided general secondary education to young exiled Namibians. 
The Fund augmented the resources of the Centre through support to Namibian employees of the school. 
The Fund contributed by providing instructional materials in English and other classroom equipment. 
The United Nations efforts to achieve the development of Namibia stand out as a shining example of international understanding, cooperation and collaboration. 
As we bring to an end the special relations between the United Nations and the Republic of Namibia and the special programmes, we may be tempted to proclaim that we are closing a chapter. 
Although political apartheid has been buried, the impacts of its policies on our society are still very much in evidence. 
It is against that background that our Government is spending half of the annual national budget on social sectors, with education claiming 25 per cent of the budget, or 12 per cent of the gross domestic product. 
This is a challenging task, which requires all the support and encouragement of the international community. 
In this regard, the Government is about to complete the first National Development Plan, whose goal is to address the social and economic distortions of the apartheid legacy. 
We plead for sympathy, support and understanding from the international community in this regard. 
The Government has already taken a decision to invest those funds in safe investment portfolios from which regular modest interest will be earned and be earmarked to provide scholarships for training abroad in fields of special developmental interest to Namibia. 
Such money will only target fields of study which are not available in Namibia. 
An education endowment fund will be created to manage this money. 
As we approach the festive season, my delegation is gratified to take back to the Namibian people your season's greetings, Mr. President. 
It is important to emphasize that, although Namibia attained its independence in 1990, the work of the Trust Committee has continued, especially during the country's initial period of fundamental socio-economic transformation. 
The Namibia Fund has demonstrated its capacity to render direct assistance to individual Namibians cost-effectively. 
It has over the years ensured the exemplary measure of creating a future through education and training for a lot of disadvantaged Namibians. 
With Namibia's attainment of independence, the challenges facing its new Government were first and foremost those of addressing the enormous socio-economic imbalance resulting from decades of colonialism and apartheid. 
We also urge the international community to continue to render the necessary financial and economic assistance to Namibia and other developing countries so as to ensure their sustained growth and development. 
Nevertheless, the support and assistance of the international community in this regard become all the more relevant. 
It is not often that the United Nations meets to say Mission accomplished, but as we adopt the present draft resolution we shall be saying just that. 
Mr. Sreenivasan (India): First of all, may I join in the tribute that has just been paid by the General Assembly to Mr. Bradford Morse of the United States, who served the United Nations well in several capacities. 
The General Assembly decided in 1990, after Namibia's accession to independence, to continue the Fund to ensure the orderly completion of all activities it had undertaken until then. 
This decision stands vindicated by the success achieved by the Fund in continuing educational assistance to Namibians through its General Account, the Nationhood Programme Account and the United Nations Institute for Namibia Account. 
An indication of the contribution made by the Fund to the Namibian struggle for independence can be had, inter alia, from the number of Namibian students who have benefited from it since its inception. 
We are informed that over 5,000 Namibian students and trainees have been provided assistance from the Fund to date. 
An amount of approximately $60 million has been disbursed. 
India is proud to have contributed to this effort. 
India's support for the Namibian struggle for independence, through bilateral and international channels alike, is on record. 
An eminent Indian diplomat, Ambassador B. C. Mishra, has also served as the Commissioner for Namibia. 
The Government of Namibia deserves our continued support in these efforts, and my Government stands ready to do what it can to lend it such support. 
Mr. Soomro (Pakistan): I should like at the outset to convey my delegation's sincere condolences over the sad demise of Mr. Bradford Morse, the former Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
We can recall with justifiable pride that the heroic struggle of the Namibian people and the consistent support of the international community culminated in the independence of Namibia in March 1990. 
This historic development is a shining example of the United Nations role in emancipating peoples from the shackles of colonialism. 
Its success in Namibia added a glorious chapter to the achievements of the United Nations. 
The decision that we are going to take also demonstrates maturity in the functioning of the Organization, in that when specific tasks have been performed satisfactorily, we can also dismantle the organizational set-up aimed at addressing the situation. 
This is a delicate psychological moment for the Namibian people. 
The scars of subjugation and alien administration take decades to heal. 
Pakistan itself is a developing country, undergoing the painful process of transition from underdevelopment to development. 
However, throughout Pakistan's short history we have never forgotten the requirements of our brothers in Africa, particularly the people of Namibia. 
In addition to bilateral assistance programmes, the Government of Pakistan launched a five-year Technical Assistance Programme for Africa. 
Hundreds of scholarships are offered to African students to study in Pakistan institutions and universities. 
We are pleased to note that Namibian students and professionals have participated in these programmes. 
We hope that our cooperation with Namibia in this field will grow in the years to come. 
Mr. Ciss (Senegal) (interpretation from French): It was with great sadness that I learned this morning of the death of Mr. Bradford Morse yesterday at his home in Naples, Florida. 
Bradford Morse was very familiar with Senegal, where his work was deeply appreciated, and his generosity and nobility of heart and spirit won him great esteem in my country. 
To that end, the international community created the United Nations Fund for Namibia, with a General Account, a Nationhood Programme Account and an Account for the Institute for Namibia. 
As a member of the Governing Council of the Fund, Senegal can state today with pride and satisfaction that it has effectively carried out its task. 
They have all completed their studies, with the exception of one, whose programme will be completed in 1996. 
This very wise decision, which we would particularly like to welcome, demonstrates if that were necessary the international community's firm commitment to continuing its support for the strengthening of the bases of the new Namibian nation. 
I hope that this draft resolution, whose noble goals are beyond question, will be adopted by consensus. 
Since Namibia achieved its independence in 1990 and the General Assembly adopted resolution 44/243, the Fund for Namibia has been able to continue its operations, ensuring, under the supervision of the Trust Committee, the successful completion of all the programmes and activities on its agenda. 
The final report reflects the Fund's excellent financial situation and contains the Committee's recommendation that the Fund's operations be shut down, in the light of the goals already achieved in its three operational accounts. 
On this occasion our joy for Namibia's future is mixed with sadness over the death of Bradford Morse, who was so much a part of United Nations efforts to improve and equalize the lot of peoples. 
Thanks to successes such as the one we mark today on Namibia, his memory will always be linked with the aspirations of States that struggle for justice and social well-being. 
that special responsibility calls for a broad financial and economic commitment by the United Nations not a commitment by choice, but one that follows directly from the responsibility of the United Nations for Namibia. 
Therefore, the General Assembly can, with full justification, now take the measures recommended in the draft resolution introduced by the Chairman of the Trust Committee, the Permanent Representative of Zambia. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have heard the last speaker in the debate on this item. 
Mr. Mohamed (Sudan), Rapporteur of the Second Committee: At the outset, I wish to express my personal condolences on the death of Mr. Bradford Morse, who was a part of the United Nations for a long time. 
The General Assembly has before it the report of the Second Committee on agenda item 12, entitled Report of the Economic and Social Council. 
Under agenda item 87, entitled Macroeconomic policy questions, the General Assembly has before it the report of the Second Committee contained in document A/49/727 and Add.1 and 2. 
The General Assembly has before it the report of the Second Committee on agenda item 88, entitled Sustainable development and international economic cooperation. 
In paragraphs 7 and 8 of document A/49/728/Add.2, the Second Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of one draft resolution and one draft decision under sub-item (b), entitled Food and agricultural development. 
In paragraph 6 of document A/49/728/Add.5, the Second Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of one draft resolution under sub-item (e), entitled Integration of the economies in transition into the world economy. 
In paragraph 7 of document A/49/728/Add.8, the Second Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of one draft resolution under sub-item (h), entitled International cooperation for the eradication of poverty in developing countries. 
In paragraph 3 of document A/49/728/Add.9, the Second Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of one draft decision under sub-item (i), entitled United Nations initiative on opportunity and participation. 
In paragraphs 13 and 14 of document A/49/728/Add.10, the Second Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of two draft resolutions and one draft decision that were considered under the general heading of agenda item 88, Sustainable development and international economic cooperation. 
Under agenda item 89, entitled Environment and sustainable development, the General Assembly has before it a report of the Second Committee which is contained in document A/49/729 and Add.1 to 6. 
No action was taken under this sub-item. 
In paragraph 7 of document A/49/729/Add.2, the Second Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of one draft resolution under sub-item (b), Protection of global climate for present and future generations of mankind. 
In paragraph 6 of document A/49/729/Add.3, the Second Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of one draft resolution under sub-item (c), Sustainable use and conservation of the marine living resources of the high seas: United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks. 
In paragraph 9 of document A/49/729/Add.5, the Second Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of one draft resolution under sub-item (e), Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
In paragraphs 43 and 44 of document A/49/729/Add.6, the Second Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of nine draft resolutions and two draft decisions that were considered under the general heading of agenda item 89, Environment and sustainable development. 
Under agenda item 90, Operational activities for development, the General Assembly has before it the report of the Second Committee in document A/49/730. Paragraphs 10 and 11 of this report contain, respectively, one draft resolution and one draft decision recommended by the Second Committee for adoption. 
The report of the Second Committee on item 91, Training and research, is before the Assembly in document A/49/731. Paragraph 17 of that report contains two draft resolutions recommended by the Second Committee for adoption. 
The report of the Second Committee on item 92, entitled Agenda for development, is before the Assembly in document A/49/732. Paragraph 10 of that report contains one draft resolution recommended by the Second Committee for adoption. 
The report of the Second Committee on item 158, Report of the International Conference on Population and Development, is contained in document A/49/733. Paragraphs 16 and 17 of that report contain, respectively, two draft resolutions and one draft decision recommended by the Second Committee for adoption. 
I wish now to make a correction to paragraph 39 of document A/49/726. 
The following States should be added to those named in that paragraph: Guinea, Lebanon and Niger. 
I should like to inform the General Assembly that during this session the Second Committee adopted 47 draft proposals, all but one of which were adopted by consensus. 
My thanks go also to the Secretariat, including the Under-Secretary-General, Mr. Desai, and all the members of the Second Committee secretariat, particularly Ms. Margaret Kelley and her very able staff. 
It has been very pleasant for me and for my country to serve as Rapporteur of the Second Committee at this very important session. 
The President (interpretation from French): Statements will therefore be limited to explanations of vote. 
The positions of delegations regarding the recommendations of the Second Committee have been made clear in the Committee and are reflected in the relevant official records. 
May I also remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
May I consider that the General Assembly too wishes to adopt the draft resolution? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I consider that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-items (a) and (b) of agenda item 87? 
Draft resolution I is entitled Net flows and transfer of resources between developing countries and developed countries. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution II is entitled Enhanced international cooperation towards a durable solution to the external debt problem of developing countries. 
The President (interpretation from French): I now call on the representative of the United States, who wishes to explain his position. 
These negotiations were conducted in a candid and friendly spirit and with a view to compromise, which we have so happily achieved. 
The United States takes particular satisfaction from the balanced character of the text, which acknowledges the concerns of the heavily indebted countries, while fully respecting the rights of creditors and the prerogatives of the individual lending institutions that assist developing countries. 
Success in achieving these objectives is the principal impetus towards reaching the goal of viable, long-term economic growth. 
We believe that this resolution, though falling short of our expectations, marks the beginning of a more fruitful partnership for solution of the perennial debt problem, which for too long has plagued the developing countries in particular. 
Given the complexity of the issue, the developing countries have for quite some time striven to achieve a comprehensive and integrated approach to the solution of their external debt problems. 
It is true that, as is noted in the resolution, the various ongoing approaches which have contributed to the international debt strategy that has evolved to date for example, the Brady Plan, the Toronto Terms and the Trinidad Terms have addressed important parts of the overall problem. 
These, together with the national efforts of the debtor countries, have resulted in an improvement in the relevant overall aggregate indicators. 
This is due especially to the progress achieved in Latin America. 
As is noted in the fifth preambular paragraph of the resolution, this is due, inter alia, to the uneven development of the various approaches. 
In addition, as has been pointed out by the Secretary-General, there is still something lacking in such approaches, and gaps have persisted. 
and for a substantial reduction of all types of debt, including multilateral debt, for all categories of developing countries. 
We consider these to be essential elements of a global approach to the realization of an effective, comprehensive, equitable, development-oriented and durable solution to the perennial debt problem of the developing countries, particularly the poorest and most heavily indebted of them. 
However, we note that the resolution contains a number of positive measures. 
We consider that those two provisions in the resolution essentially reflect the intent of the aforementioned recommendations of the non-aligned countries' ministerial meeting on debt and development and the ministerial declaration of the Group of 77. 
Another welcome measure is the call that is made on the international community, including the relevant international institutions, to build upon the momentum generated by various recent meetings on debt issues and to address these issues in the elaboration of an agenda for development. 
Other provisions that should be noted are those that essentially reflect an overall balanced approach to the debt problem. 
I am convinced that, just as the formulation and adoption of this resolution depended on a spirit of partnership and cooperation between the developed and the developing countries, so too will its effective implementation be fully achieved only through a spirit of genuine partnership. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-items (c) and (d) of agenda item 87 and of agenda item 87 as a whole? 
The President (interpretation from French): We shall first consider part I of the report of the Second Committee (A/49/728). 
The Assembly will first consider the two draft resolutions. 
Draft resolution I is entitled Renewal of the dialogue on strengthening international economic cooperation for development through partnership. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution II is entitled United Nations conference on South-South cooperation. 
Mr. Horiguchi (Japan): At the outset, my delegation would also like to express its deepest condolences on the passing of Mr. Bradford Morse, former Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), who made an invaluable contribution to the cause of development of developing countries. 
My delegation particularly welcomes the General Assembly's adoption today of the draft resolution entitled United Nations conference on South-South cooperation. 
In its statements on the subject, my delegation has often referred to the international Conference on African Development, held last year in Tokyo. 
In our view, the Conference, in drawing on the experience of East Asian countries that have worked with some success to achieve economic progress, demonstrated that the future holds promise. 
Following up the Conference, an Asia-Africa Forum on South-South cooperation, organized jointly by Japan and Indonesia in cooperation with the United Nations, the UNDP and the Global Coalition for Africa, was held last week in Jakarta, with great success. 
I would also like to express my delegation's deep appreciation to all delegations for contributing towards its adoption, particularly those involved in its negotiation. 
It has been evolving for years, and, indeed the Afro-Asian Conference, held in Bandung, Indonesia, in 1955, has been credited with laying the basic philosophical foundation for promoting a sense of collective self-reliance. 
The non-aligned countries and the Group of 77 have continuously called for an intensification of economic and technical cooperation between the developing countries through, inter alia, the development of more effective means of pooling resources, expertise and experiences within the South itself. 
Both groups have also advocated South-South cooperation as a necessary and viable strategy for greater collective self-reliance for national, regional and global development. 
The dynamism introduced through such cooperation would also contribute to strengthening the world economy and restructuring international economic relations. 
Today, in this era of growing interdependence, globalization and integration, the promotion of collective self-reliance for development should, in our view, also be seen in a new light. 
Thus, we are convinced that South-South cooperation deserves adequate international support to enable the developing countries to evolve into a genuine partnership with the developed countries for the common purpose of fostering and strengthening the global economy. 
This, in my opinion, can be achieved only by increasing the capacity of the developing countries to participate fully, effectively and responsibly in world economic activities for the promotion of world economic growth and sustainable development, which should result in greater prosperity for all. 
The positive impact of a number of economically dynamic countries in the South, especially in Asia, in helping to put a brake on the recent worldwide recession, well illustrates this point. 
The resolution we have just adopted provides us with an opportunity to employ greater efforts to this end, particularly if a United Nations conference on South-South cooperation is convened. 
We trust that the discussions on that report will lend support to such a new vision of South-South cooperation. 
Moreover, we ought to remind ourselves that in this case, unlike some other international conferences, we should seek to ensure that the proposed United Nations conference on South-South cooperation does not become an end in itself but is directed towards achieving a successful follow-up process and implementation. 
We hope that such cooperation will be further enhanced in the context of the implementation of this resolution. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take decisions on the six draft resolutions recommended by the Second Committee in paragraph 29 of part II of its report. 
Draft resolution I is entitled Strengthening international organizations in the area of multilateral trade. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution II is entitled Implementation of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s: High-level Intergovernmental Meeting on the Mid-term Global Review of the Implementation of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s. 
With regard to this draft resolution, may I take it that the General Assembly takes note of the recommendation of the Committee on Conferences contained in document A/49/784? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Second Committee adopted draft resolution II without a vote. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution III is entitled International trade and development. 
With regard to this draft resolution, may I take it that the General Assembly agrees with the recommendation of the Committee on Conferences contained in document A/49/784? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Second Committee adopted draft resolution IV without a vote. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution V is entitled United Nations International Symposium on Trade Efficiency. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution VI is entitled Transit environment in the land-locked States in Central Asia and their transit developing neighbours. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
On behalf of the Group of 77 and China, allow me to thank delegations present here that have enabled the Assembly to adopt by consensus draft resolution II, entitled Implementation of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s and contained in document A/49/728/Add.1. 
We wish to place this statement on record so that it can be reflected in the General Assembly's report on its work. 
The delegation of the Republic of Kazakhstan welcomes the adoption by consensus of the draft resolutions contained in part II of the report of the Second Committee (A/49/728/Add.1). 
In particular, this delegation welcomes with great satisfaction the adoption by consensus of draft resolution VI, entitled Transit environment in the land-locked States in Central Asia and their transit developing neighbours. 
We turn first to the draft resolution contained in paragraph 7 of part III of the report. It was adopted by the Second Committee without a vote. 
The President (interpretation from French): We turn now to the draft decision contained in paragraph 8 of part III of the report. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to adopt this draft decision? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (b) of agenda item 88? 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (c) of agenda item 88? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (d) of agenda item 88? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (e) of agenda item 88? 
Draft resolution I, entitled Programme for the Second Industrial Development Decade for Africa, was adopted by the Second Committee without a vote. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution II, entitled Industrial development cooperation, was also adopted by the Second Committee without a vote. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (f) of agenda item 88? 
With regard to this draft resolution, may I take it that the General Assembly agrees with the recommendation of the Committee on Conferences contained in document A/49/784? 
The President (interpretation from French): We now turn to the draft decision contained in paragraph 11 of part VIII of the report. 
The draft decision is entitled Report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of General Assembly resolution 48/176 of 21 December 1993. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (g) of agenda item 88? 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (h) of agenda item 88? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Second Committee in paragraph 3 of part X of its report. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President (interpretation from French): We shall first consider part I of the report of the Second Committee (A/49/729). 
Mr. Guerrero (Philippines): In part VII of the Second Committee's report, the Philippines is not listed in paragraph 7 as a co-sponsor of the draft resolution entitled Support for the Global Learning and Observations to Benefit the Environment (GLOBE) Programme. 
We would ask the Secretariat to place it on record that the Philippines did indeed wish to be a co-sponsor of that draft resolution, which we regard as very significant. 
I shall put the nine draft resolutions and two draft decisions to the Assembly one by one. 
After all the decisions have been taken, representatives will have the opportunity to explain their positions. 
Draft resolution I is entitled Report of the Commission on Sustainable Development on its second session. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution II is entitled Support for the Global Learning and Observations to Benefit the Environment (GLOBE) Programme. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution IV is entitled International Day for the Preservation of the Ozone Layer. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution V is entitled Observance of World Day to Combat Desertification and Drought. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution VI is entitled Unauthorized fishing in zones of national jurisdiction and its impact on the living marine resources of the world's oceans and seas. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution VIII is entitled Fisheries bycatch and discards and their impact on the sustainable use of the world's living marine resources. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution IX is entitled International Day for Biological Diversity. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take decisions on the two draft decisions recommended by the Second Committee in paragraph 44 of part VII of its report. 
Draft decision I was adopted. 
Draft decision II was adopted. 
We feel that the draft resolution represents a step towards ensuring the sustainability of marine resources. 
For this reason, my delegation was pleased to join with others in the adoption of draft resolution VI by consensus. 
Our joining the consensus in the adoption of this draft resolution today does not prejudge our position in the ongoing negotiations in the international forums I have just mentioned. 
In our opinion, the crux of the issue is how to obtain the maximum sustainable utilization of living marine resources. 
We will continue to work in a spirit of cooperation and neighbourliness with these regional coastal States in order to obtain a mutually beneficial arrangement on this issue of fisheries, conservation and management. 
Mr. Burhan (Turkey): First, we would like to express our deep condolences on the death of Mr. Bradford Morse, former Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme. 
For the record, Turkey would like to make the following statement on the resolution just adopted by consensus which is entitled Support for the Global Learning and Observations to Benefit the Environment (GLOBE) Programme and is contained in document A/49/729/Add.6. 
However, this should not in any way be construed as a change of position by the Turkish Government vis--vis the Convention on the Law of the Sea or as an explicit or implicit acceptance of any provisions thereof. 
Ms. Bohn (United States of America): On behalf of my Government I should like to thank our 56 co-sponsors for their support of the GLOBE resolution. 
This initiative will link schoolchildren, teachers and scientists worldwide, energize scientific and environmental education and contribute to scientific research with the goal of enhancing our ability to protect the health of the planet and contribute to the promotion of sustainable development. 
Although the GLOBE programme is still in its early start-up phase, the goal is to have the programme under way in at least 200 schools worldwide by the twenty-fifth Earth Day, in April 1995. 
The response to this initiative has been very gratifying. 
Over 100 countries have expressed an interest in the GLOBE programme and we are now developing a fruitful partnership with these countries. 
We will seek an effective partnership with the agencies and organizations of the United Nations as well. 
The President (interpretation from French): In part II of its report, the Second Committee informs the Assembly that no action was taken under sub-item (a) of agenda item 89. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (b) of agenda item 89? 
The President (interpretation from French): I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their positions. 
The success of this Conference is essential for the achievement of sustainable utilization of living marine resources within a stable international framework which will benefit both responsible fishing States and coastal States. 
Taking full account of the biological unity of the two stocks concerned, all States fishing either on the high seas or in areas under national jurisdiction must share obligations for the conservation and management of living marine resources in a sustainable manner. 
My delegation will continue to participate actively in and make positive contributions to forthcoming sessions of the Conference. 
Mr. McDonald (European Community): In our view, the United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks must firmly address the environmental issue for which that Conference was called: that is, to protect the straddling stocks and highly migratory species throughout the area of their distribution. 
In this connection, I wish to refer to a statement made by the Chairman of the Second Committee during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, which reflected the consensus of the delegations at that session. 
The Chairman said: 
The European Union has throughout the Conference sought to advance a reasonable position that takes full account of the interests of both high-seas and coastal fishing States. 
We feel we made good progress at the last session of the Conference, and we continue to hope that it will succeed under the able chairmanship of Ambassador Nandan. 
We look forward to cooperating with him in the coming months. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (c) of agenda item 89? 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/49/792. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (e) of agenda item 89? 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take decisions on the draft resolution recommended by the Second Committee in respectively paragraph 10 of its report and the draft decision recommended in paragraph 11. 
The President (interpretation from French): We turn now to the draft decision contained in paragraph 11 of the report. 
The draft decision is entitled Documents relating to operational activities for development. 
May I consider that the General Assembly wishes to adopt the draft decision? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take decisions on the two draft resolutions recommended by the Second Committee in paragraph 17 of its report. 
Draft resolution I is entitled United Nations University. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution II is entitled United Nations Institute for Training and Research and was adopted by the Second Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly also wishes to adopt draft resolution II? 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President (interpretation from French): We have thus concluded the present stage of our consideration of agenda item 92. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take decisions on the two draft resolutions recommended by the Second Committee in respectively paragraph 16 of its report and the draft decision recommended in paragraph 17. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution II, entitled Report of the International Conference on Population and Development, was adopted by the Second Committee without a vote. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision contained in paragraph 17 of the report. 
The draft decision is entitled Report of the Secretary-General of the International Conference on Population and Development entitled \x{e4fb}ynthesis of national reports on population and development. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to adopt the draft decision? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
Of course, my delegation supports such a declaration. 
We should like the General Assembly to take note of our comment on paragraph 14 of the Second Committee's report, which should indicate that the representative of Tunisia also made a statement on this topic. 
After all the decisions have been taken, representatives will have the opportunity to explain their votes. 
Draft resolution I, entitled Commemoration of the millennium of the Kyrgyz national epic, Manas, was adopted by the Second Committee without a vote. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution II is entitled Integration of the Commission on Transnational Corporations into the institutional machinery of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development. 
May I take it that the General Assembly wishes to adopt draft resolution II? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution III, entitled Question of declaring 1998 International Year of the Ocean, was adopted by the Second Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution IV is entitled Economic and social repercussions of the Israeli settlements on the Palestinian people in the Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, occupied since 1967, and on the Arab population of the Syrian Golan. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution V is entitled Report of the Committee for Development Planning: general review of the list of the least developed countries. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution VII is entitled Preventive action and intensification of the struggle against malaria in developing countries, particularly in Africa. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft resolution VIII, entitled Public administration and development, was adopted by the Second Committee without a vote. 
The President (interpretation from French): We will now turn to the draft decisions contained in paragraph 50 of document A/49/726. 
Draft decision I is entitled Documents relating to the Economic and Social Council. 
Draft decision I was adopted. 
The President (interpretation from French): Draft decision II is entitled Biennial programme of work for the Second Committee for 1995-1996. 
Draft decision II was adopted. 
Draft resolution V, which the General Assembly has just adopted by consensus and which is contained in paragraph 49 of document A/49/726, adds my country to the list of least developed countries. 
Joining the least developed countries is not a happy occasion. 
Eritrea also emerges at a time of the globalization and ever-deepening interdependence of the world economy. 
We therefore realize that the people of Eritrea cannot single-handedly accomplish the huge task of rehabilitation and development they have started. 
My country is grateful for the bilateral and multilateral assistance received so far, but I must also admit that this assistance falls far short of that needed to make the huge economic programme a success. 
I assure the Assembly that my country will set a perfect example of successful international cooperation in bringing about sustainable development. 
Once the international community contributes its fair share, Eritrea will graduate very quickly from the group of least developed countries. 
Mr. Aitmatov (Kyrgyzstan): My delegation would like to join others in expressing condolences to the delegation of the United States on the passing away of the former Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme, Mr. Bradford Morse. 
Allow me, on behalf of the President, the Government and all the people of Kyrgyzstan, to express deepest gratitude and sincerest appreciation for the resolution (49/129) just adopted by the General Assembly, which proclaims 1995 the international year commemorating the millennium of the Kyrgyz national epic, Manas. 
Our special thanks go to the sponsors of the draft resolution on this matter. 
We have the appropriate prerequisites to meet this challenge: an industrious and peace-loving people, century-long traditions of democracy and tolerance, and the conscious choice of pluralistic democracy and market economy as ultimate goals. 
At this crucial stage of our development, the adoption of the resolution on Manas has extremely great importance for our people. 
We regard this event as the symbol of the spiritual and national rebirth of our ancient people and our young, independent State. 
From generation to generation, through their hardships and misfortunes, the Kyrgyz people have, with love and tenderness, preserved the epic to this day and have enriched the tradition of folk narration through the colourful diversity of individual interpretations. 
Hence, we can view the adoption of this resolution as a recognition of the timeless value of the Kyrgyz people's epic, Manas, and as their contribution to the world's cultural and historical memory. 
The celebration of the millennium of Manas coincides with two events of utmost importance in the life of the world community: the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations and the international Year for Tolerance. 
These three events are connected in a way, as all of them assert the ideals of peace, stability, justice and tolerance. 
We express our hope that the celebration of the millennium of Manas will become the appropriate contribution of the Kyrgyz people to cooperation and mutual understanding in the world. 
The President (interpretation from French): Members will recall that the Assembly concluded its debate on agenda item 42 at its 70th meeting, on 29 November 1994. 
I do so on behalf of the initial sponsors, the States of Central America El Salvador, Guatemala, Honduras, Nicaragua, Panama and Costa Rica and of the co-sponsors whose names appear in document A/49/L.35, in addition to those just announced by the President. 
It recognizes the fact already recognized at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly that there remain in Central America major obstacles to the full exercise of peace, freedom, democracy and development. 
It reaffirms the need for a global frame of reference that would enable the international community to channel support to the efforts of the Central American Governments. 
At this point, I wish to make two minor changes in operative paragraph 3 of the draft resolution. 
In the first line the word contained should be replaced by the word included. 
In the second line, after the words Gu\x{5876}imo Declaration the following words should be inserted: and adopted at the Managua Environmental Summit. 
I hope that these minor changes will make clear when and where the process in question started and where it was finally adopted. 
It reaffirms that there can be no peace in Central America without sustainable development or democracy, which are essential for transforming the region and realizing the hopes of the Central American peoples and Governments. 
It is important also to emphasize the role of the Central American States in promoting economic growth in the context of human development, as well as the progress made in strengthening democracy and peace-building in the region. 
This has been amply demonstrated by the free and transparent elections which have taken place in Costa Rica, El Salvador, Honduras and Panama. 
It also encourages the United Nations system and the international community as a whole to continue their assistance in favour of peace, national reconciliation, democracy and development in Guatemala. 
The draft resolution notes with satisfaction the holding of free and democratic elections in El Salvador and the progress made towards fulfilment of the outstanding commitments assumed under the peace agreements, which is essential to promote reconciliation and maintain and consolidate peace in El Salvador. 
The draft resolution takes into account the efforts made by the Government of Nicaragua to promote broad national agreement as the best way of consolidating peace, national reconciliation, democracy and sustainable development with social justice. 
It welcomes with satisfaction the adoption of resolution 49/16 of 17 November 1994, entitled International assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Nicaragua; aftermath of the war and natural disasters, in which the exceptional circumstances prevailing in the case of Nicaragua are recognized. 
That is why it supports the treatment accorded to Nicaragua in the light of its continuing exceptional circumstances, so that the international community and financial institutions can incorporate that treatment into programmes to support the country's economic recovery and social reconstruction. 
We hope that the will of the General Assembly will reflect the draft resolution's letter and spirit. 
That is why we reaffirm that the resolve and determination of Central Americans, as well as the support which their efforts receive from the international community, will be decisive in winning another and more glorious victory over poverty and economic and social backwardness. 
We are working with determination, resolve and commitment to achieve that goal. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of draft resolution A/49/L.35 is contained in document A/49/793. 
The President (interpretation from French): We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 42. 
The Assembly will now take a decision on draft resolution I, entitled Establishment of an African nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/49/791. 
The President (interpretation from French): May I take it that the Assembly wishes to conclude its consideration of agenda item 72? 
I congratulate the Committee on this achievement. 
The Chairman: I declare open the thirty-seventh session of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
Mr. Saenz de Tejada (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): Allow me to congratulate you, Sir, on your continued chairmanship of the Committee, particularly here in the city of your birth. 
My delegation, of course, has no objection to the agenda, but I should like to suggest the inclusion of an additional item for discussion, either as an item on its own or, more simply, under the last item, "Other matters". 
I refer to the functioning and operational procedures of our Committee and its subcommittees, which in my delegation's view are not as satisfactory as they should be. 
We could, of course, discuss it during the general exchange of views and in each working group, but that would disperse the discussion. 
That item in the provisional agenda precisely covers the working methods of the various sub-bodies, including the Legal Subcommittee. 
I therefore invite the Committee not to lose time now on an extended procedural debate on including other agenda items because in my view, supported by others, this is, in accordance with the consistent practice of the Committee, already included under "Other matters". 
I am also prepared to discuss the possibility of a working group on the procedures of the Legal Subcommittee. 
Having said this, I urge delegations to adopt the agenda as it is, at this stage. 
The Chairman: The Chair has received a letter informing the Committee that, owing to his other professional commitments, Ambassador Aurel-Dragos Munteanu of Romania will be unable to continue to fulfil his responsibilities as Vice-Chairman of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
I should like, both personally and on behalf of the Committee, to thank Ambassador Munteanu for his dedicated service to the Committee over the past years. 
I therefore suggest that, in conformity with past practice, we invite those delegations to attend the current session and to address the Committee as appropriate. 
This is, of course, without prejudice to further requests of this nature and does not involve any decision by the Committee concerning status. 
It is a courtesy we customarily extend to delegations. 
If there is no objection, we shall proceed accordingly. 
The Chairman: Distinguished delegates, representatives of governmental and non-governmental international organizations, ladies and gentlemen, it is my great pleasure to welcome all of you to the thirty-seventh session of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
After the relocation of the Secretariat from New York to Vienna, this is the Committee's first session at the United Nations Office. 
I am convinced that, with the efforts of the Secretariat and the conference servicing staff here at the Vienna International Centre, we will have the same successful results in this new environment as we did in New York. 
In the international community we have seen a rapid increase in the number of space projects which are carried out through international cooperative efforts. 
The end of the cold war has certainly increased opportunities for meaningful cooperation in space between former rivals. 
One of our major tasks in this Committee is to promote such international cooperation in space activities so that outer space is explored and exploited for truly peaceful purposes and for the benefit and interests of all humanity. 
Let us remind ourselves that progress in space exploration and exploitation enriches human civilization and greatly expands the sphere of all human activities. 
Some of the achievements in space symbolize the advancement of science and technology and are remembered as milestones in the history of mankind. 
The astronauts of the United States Apollo 11 mission, Neil Armstrong and Edwin Aldrin, landed at the Sea of Tranquillity on 20 July 1969 aboard their landing module, Eagle, which bore a plaque with the inscription "We came in peace for all mankind". 
He was soon joined by Aldrin in performing the first scientific experiments on the lunar surface and collecting samples of Moon rocks. 
Three days later all three astronauts splashed down in the Pacific Ocean, achieving the goal set by the late President Kennedy in 1961: to put a man on the Moon by the end of the decade and return him safely back to Earth. 
Between 1969 and 1972 a total of 12 astronauts landed on the Moon and performed complex scientific investigations there. 
Unfortunately, there has been no direct continuation of the highly successful Apollo project. 
As we all know, priorities in space have gradually evolved to their current emphasis on practical applications of space technology and greater international cooperation. 
Within the framework of that agreement, Russian cosmonaut Sergei Krikalev was sent into orbit as a crew member on the STS-60 mission on 3 February 1994 and astronaut doctor Norman Thagard will be launched for a three-month flight on Mir starting in March 1995. 
Under the terms of the agreement, American astronauts will log a cumulative two years in Earth orbit aboard the Mir station. 
It is permanently operated by at least two cosmonauts, and crew exchange flights are frequently used for short international visits. 
In July 1993 Jean-Pierre Haignere of France spent 21 days in space working with cosmonauts on the joint French-Russian Altair research project. 
This was the fourth French flight to the Mir space station. 
Arrangements for participation in space flight crews are also being made with other countries. 
On his previous flight Polyakov spent 240 days in space. 
The United States Space Shuttle programme also has a significant international component. 
International participants in recent Shuttle flights included Claude Nicollier, a Swiss-born ESA astronaut, who was in charge of the remote manipulator system during the spectacular Hubble Space Telescope servicing mission, STS-61, in December 1993. 
The five space-walks performed during that mission by Kathryn Thornton, Thomas Akers, Story Musgrave and Jeffrey Hoffman set a new record for the most extravehicular activities on a single Shuttle flight. 
The fully repaired telescope was redeployed into a slightly higher orbit on 10 December, and, through a series of verification tests, it has been confirmed that the telescope is now fully operational. 
This again proved the invaluable role of human intervention in certain situations. 
The repaired Hubble telescope is already producing valuable results, including providing insight into a supernova in the dwarf galaxy called the Large Magellanic Cloud, and the discovery of a massive black hole in the constellation Virgo that may contain the remnants of two billion to three billion suns. 
After being stowed in the cargo bay, it was brought back to Earth and, together with the experiments aboard, returned to ESA laboratories for evaluation. 
It was the first in a series of cooperative missions using the German-built scientific satellite, which has instruments from both Germany and the United States. 
The April 1994 Space Shuttle Endeavour mission, STS-59, was entirely devoted to the remote sensing of the Earth by the onboard space radar laboratory. 
The laboratory's imaging radar components have the ability to make measurements over virtually any region at any time, regardless of weather or sunlight conditions. 
It is not possible to cover in this introductory statement all important fields of space research and applications. 
Nevertheless, it is important to note some of the missions and programmes with a distinctly international tone. 
A similar environmental data collection satellite has been developed by Brazil. 
During its flight on 26 September 1993 an Ariane-4 rocket launched into low-polar orbit the third French commercial remote sensing satellite, SPOT-3, as well as several mini-satellites. 
This latter satellite was developed through a cooperative effort between universities in the United Kingdom and the United States. 
Launchings of such small, inexpensive satellites might be a very practical way for non-space-faring nations to utilize space technology. 
This satellite will provide various telecommunications services and television broadcasting, within both Spain and Latin America. 
The Solidaridad-l satellite was launched for Telecomunicaciones de Mexico and will provide telecommunications services to Central America, as well as parts of the United States and South America. 
The multipurpose satellite will be used for telecommunications, weather forecasting, search and rescue and educational programmes. 
The THAICOM-l satellite was launched on 18 December for Shinawatra Satellite Co, of Bangkok, to provide communications services in Thailand. 
The international solar observation spacecraft, Koronas-I, launched from Russia's Plesetsk cosmodrome on 2 March 1994, will monitor solar oscillations and flares, the corona and chromosphere for at least five years. 
Data can be used to warn against potentially hazardous solar storms of the kind that knocked out several geostationary communication satellites in January. 
This is a noteworthy achievement, in that India now has the capability to launch its locally produced satellites on its own indigenous launcher. 
In China the successful test flight of the stretched Long March 3A launcher, capable of carrying a 2,500 kilogram payload to geostationary transfer orbit, took place on 8 February 1994. 
One of the most significant events was Japan's successful launch on 3 February 1994 of the powerful H-2 rocket with a special re-entry vehicle to verify the thermal protection system of the proposed HOPE unmanned space shuttle. 
Another rapidly expanding area of space applications is satellite navigation, which was initially developed for military purposes, but is now widely used for civilian and commercial applications. 
The United States Global Positioning System (GPS), consisting of 24 Navstar spacecraft, provides instant, global, three-dimensional position information 24 hours a day, and civilian users can determine their location within 100 metres. 
In addition to applications for fishermen and other maritime users, satellite navigation systems are improving air traffic control and spacing, particularly over long-range transoceanic routes that are not covered by existing radar systems. 
Another application, and one which was not initially planned, is for terrestrial vehicle tracking. 
Knowing the location of fleet vehicles allows their efficient use, which is particularly important for public transit fleets, delivery and courier operations, and for police, fire and emergency medical services. 
Already there are 400,000 automobiles in Japan that are equipped with GPS-based units, which at the moment only have the capability of showing drivers where they are. 
In January 140 New York area drivers began testing the navigation devices, and in April about 30 rental cars based at New York's La Guardia Airport were equipped with the GPS receivers and cellular phones. 
The so called Project Northstar will offer drivers emergency assistance, navigation information or directions to nearby businesses, such as restaurants, gas stations, banks or pharmacies. 
Because the GPS information will be transmitted over the cellular phone along with the driver's request for help, the operator who receives the call will know the driver's location and be able to help direct him or her to any destination. 
Other proposed systems can even display the necessary information on a dashboard screen. 
Project Northstar also includes a car alarm that uses sensors to determine when someone is attempting to break into an automobile. 
If the unit detects a break-in, it will automatically dial the local police station and inform officers of the problem and the car's location. 
Any vehicles stolen will be easy to track because the operators can follow the GPS signal. 
With this short excursion into the rapidly expanding practical applications of space technology, I would like to conclude this review of space-related accomplishments since the Committee met last June. 
This clearly has been another active and exciting year in space, one which was notable for the increased amount of cooperation between countries in space activities. 
The General Assembly has asked us once again to consider, as a matter of priority, ways and means of maintaining outer space for peaceful purposes, and to report thereon to it at its forty-ninth session. 
Several of these initiatives have focused on attempts to utilize military technology for productive peaceful uses, and matters related to the conversion of military technology and production capacity have been discussed at several international conferences. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations, in his report entitled "International Cooperation in Space Activities for Enhancing Security in the Post-Cold War Era" (A/48/221), recognized the importance of this issue and has established an interdepartmental task force on the conversion of military technology. 
Space technology has much relevance to this issue, and international cooperative efforts are indispensable for confronting this complex problem. 
I would like now to draw the Committee's attention to the report (A/AC.105/571) of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee on the work of its thirty-first session, which we have before us. 
For the eighth time, the Subcommittee reconvened its Working Group of the Whole to evaluate the implementation of these recommendations. 
The Working Group noted with satisfaction the valuable efforts of the United Nations, Member States and other international organizations to implement the recommendations of UNISPACE 82. 
However, the Working Group also recognized that some of these recommendations had yet to be fully implemented. 
In its report, the Working Group therefore offered several recommendations and identified four areas in particular that should be given priority in further efforts to promote the applications of space science and technology for development. 
However, despite these recommendations, there still remain many undue restrictions on the sale of components, subsystems or systems required for peaceful space applications. 
The Working Group concluded that a greater international understanding needs to be evolved to overcome the difficulties faced by the developing countries in this respect. 
The Working Group reiterated the recommendation of UNISPACE 82 that appropriate assistance be given, particularly from international financial agencies, to support demonstration projects to provide opportunities for hands-on experience in space technology and applications for the developing countries through direct involvement in such applications projects or pilot projects. 
It also noted that the General Assembly, in the same resolution, had agreed that the most important step was to define a set of sharply focused objectives for such a conference and that details such as organization, venue, timing and funding should also be considered. 
The Working Group also noted that, in the same resolution, the Assembly had noted that the goals set for such a conference might also be achieved through other means, including intensification of work within the Committee. 
Also on the subject of holding a third UNISPACE conference, the Working Group noted the working papers submitted by India and Pakistan and considered the working paper submitted by the Group of 77. 
The Working Group agreed that they constituted a basis for further discussions on the matter in the Subcommittee. 
Regarding the last subject, the possible holding of a third UNISPACE conference, I would like to draw attention to some of the recommendations of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee, which discussed this item, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/39, under "Other matters". 
To further the discussions, the Subcommittee requested the Secretariat to prepare a comprehensive report on the likely organization, funding and logistical implications of holding such a conference. 
The Subcommittee also agreed that this Committee should at the present session continue its discussions on all matters related to the holding of a third UNISPACE conference. 
I look forward to continuing our discussions on this important matter at this session. 
The report prepared by the Secretariat on this matter, which, as I noted earlier, is contained in document A/AC.105/575, should provide us with a good starting point from which to begin our discussions. 
The Subcommittee commended the work carried out in the past year by the Programme on Space Applications, reviewed the progress on the 1994 activities and approved the proposed programme for 1995. 
I would, in particular, like to draw attention to the Subcommittee's appeal for support for the Programme through voluntary contributions. 
I strongly believe that this appeal deserves the serious consideration of the United Nations family, and especially the strong support of the members of this Committee. 
As all members are aware, a number of Member States have offered to host the proposed regional centres for space science and technology education. 
Those centres would serve as focal points for the promotion of regional cooperation in space activities and also encourage more effective technology transfer from the developed to the developing countries. 
With the completion last month of an evaluation mission to the region of the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP), missions to four regions have now been conducted to select sites for the centres. 
As another priority item, the Subcommittee once again considered matters relating to remote sensing of the Earth by satellites. 
After reviewing the remote-sensing activities of Member States, the Subcommittee reiterated its views that these activities should take into account the need to provide appropriate and non-discriminatory assistance to meet the needs of the developing countries. 
The request has been made that this item be retained as a priority item on the agenda. 
In accordance with General Assembly 48/39, the item relating to the use of nuclear power sources in outer space was also considered as a priority item. 
The Subcommittee noted that the Principles Relevant to the Use of Nuclear Power Sources in Outer Space, which were adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/68, provided that they should be reopened for revision by the Committee no later than two years after their adoption. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/39, the Subcommittee reconvened its Working Group on the Use of Nuclear Power Sources in Outer Space under the able leadership of Professor John Carver of Australia. 
The Working Group considered several working papers related to the use of nuclear power sources in outer space and agreed that the working papers and other information provided by Member States were useful for continuing discussions on that matter. 
The Subcommittee recommended that the item be retained on its agenda for the next session. 
The Subcommittee considered several other items, including the subject of space debris, which was included on its agenda for the first time. 
The Subcommittee expressed its satisfaction at having this subject as a separate agenda item after many years of discussion in various international forums, and agreed that international cooperation was needed to evolve appropriate and affordable strategies to minimize the potential impact of space debris on future space missions. 
A number of scientific and technical presentations on this subject were given to provide the Subcommittee with more information for its discussions. 
Working papers on this item were submitted by the Russian Federation and the International Astronautical Federation (IAF). 
Although the potential impact on future space activities of a rapidly increasing level of space debris is generally recognized, we are unable to identify the best possible solutions to control or to prevent the creation of space debris. 
The Subcommittee will continue its consideration of these items at future sessions. 
With regard to the matters related to the earth environment, in particular progress in the geosphere-biosphere (global change) programme, the Subcommittee noted the importance of international cooperation in various existing and planned satellite systems for environmental monitoring and recommended that other States consider participating in such cooperative activities. 
As members are aware, as far as the field of astronomy is concerned, this year will be one of the most exciting in recent memory due to the observations now being performed by the repaired Hubble Space Telescope. 
Due to financial difficulties, however, many countries are having to reduce their budgets for projects in the fields of astronomy and planetary exploration, and I hope international cooperative efforts will help offset these cutbacks and promote continued progress in these important fields. 
In accordance with the wishes of the Assembly, the Subcommittee paid special attention to the theme of the session, "Space applications for disaster prevention, warning, mitigation and relief". 
As we all know, space technologies can be vital tools in the provision of disaster warning services and can also help to mitigate the harmful effects of disasters. 
I must stress the importance of continued research and technology development in this area. 
The theme fixed for special attention at the 1995 session of the Subcommittee is "Application of space technology for education with particular emphasis on its use in developing countries". 
I would now like to turn to the work of the thirty-third session of the Legal Subcommittee, the report of which is contained in document A/AC.105/573. 
The Subcommittee once again expressed its satisfaction that after many years of hard work the Principles Relevant to the Use of Nuclear Power Sources in Outer Space had been adopted by the General Assembly. 
In accordance with the terms of the Principles, the Subcommittee re-established its Working Group on the issue, under the chairmanship of my compatriot, Mr. Franz Cede, in order to review and discuss possible revisions to the Principles. 
However, the Working Group also concluded that the item concerning nuclear power sources should be retained on the agenda of the Legal Subcommittee to allow delegations to continue consideration of that item in the plenary. 
That recommendation was made without prejudice to the possibility of reconvening the Working Group on this item. 
I would like to support this cautious approach to the Legal Subcommittee's consideration of this agenda item. 
Regarding the definition and delimitation of outer space and the character and utilization of the geostationary orbit, the Working Group on this agenda item was reconvened under the able and astute chairmanship of Mr. Estanislao Zawels of Argentina. 
As it had done previously, the Working Group divided its consideration of this item into two parts. 
Details of these discussions are contained in annex II of the Subcommittee's report. 
Perhaps the most substantive progress was achieved in discussions on the question of outer space benefits. 
This gives me cause to be optimistic that further progress will be made toward finding a common understanding on this issue. 
The Chairman's report, contained in annex III to the Subcommittee's report, summarizes the views expressed in the Working Group on this item. 
Our task of developing international space law through the Legal Subcommittee requires careful and deliberate consideration so that we may reach conclusions based on consensus. 
I have briefly reviewed the reports of the two Subcommittees in the hope that our Committee will spend the next two weeks in productive discussions so that we will be prepared to offer these bodies meaningful guidance on their future work. 
With regard to the Committee's other agenda items, I would like briefly to discuss the item "Spin-off benefits of space technology: review of current status". 
This has always proved to be a matter of great interest to Member States and has produced some lively discussions in the Committee. 
Once again, I look forward to discussion of this item, and suggest that the Committee continue its examination of this very important question. 
I look forward to having constructive discussions on this important matter, and I urge delegations to develop additional ideas so that this Committee will be able to take substantial steps towards the implementation of some of the programmes outlined in Agenda 21. 
With regard to the review and revision of the Principles Relevant to the Use of Nuclear Power Sources in Outer Space, I would remind representatives that the Principles themselves require that they be reopened for review and revision no later than two years after their adoption. 
Hence, the Committee at this session will have to make a recommendation to the General Assembly on how that body should proceed at its upcoming forty-ninth session. 
I would welcome any input on this matter at this session to provide some guidance for the discussions at the next session of the General Assembly. 
Finally, members will recall that at last year's session we discussed the question of enlarging the Committee's membership, and that a number of informal consultations were held on this important matter. 
These consultations continued during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, but we were still unable to reach consensus on this matter. 
In the report (A/48/645) of the Special Political and Decolonization Committee I was given a mandate to continue these consultations with a view to arriving at a consensus recommendation on the new membership of the Committee. 
I hope that, with the cooperation of members, we will be able to reach a solution on this question and bring this matter to a close at this session. 
During my three years as Chairman of this Committee, we have seen much progress in international cooperation in space activities and constant advances in space science and technology. 
Space science and technology are now seen as vital tools for improving economic and social conditions in all countries and for solving global problems, such as the protection of our shared global environment. 
We must ensure that these trends continue, and, through our work at this and future sessions, we must continue our efforts to expand international cooperation in space activities so that all countries may reap the many practical benefits of space technology and its applications. 
I thank members for their attention and I offer them my best wishes for a productive session. 
As in the past, the provisional schedule of work contained in the agenda we have just adopted will be as flexible as possible; it can be adjusted as we proceed with our work. 
We will shortly begin the general exchange of views, and we will continue it tomorrow and, if necessary, on Wednesday morning. 
I urge delegations to place their names on the speakers' list. 
With regard to the time of our meetings, we will follow the same procedure as we did for the two Subcommittees. 
It is important that we adhere as strictly as possible to those starting times, and I urge all members to cooperate with the Chair in order to make the maximum use of the conference facilities and services made available to us. 
I might add that I am determined to start, and if possible to close, our meetings on time. 
"selective participation in bodies aimed at the achievement of peace, the spread of democracy and respect for human rights, and development and social justice in the international system". 
On the same occasion, President Frei announced that the Government would examine the establishment of a national institution for space affairs. 
The second reason relates to the responsibility Chile undertook, as secretariat pro tempore of the Second Space Conference of the Americas, held in Santiago, Chile, in April 1993, to follow up the results of the conference with a view to promoting cooperation on space matters between the participating countries. 
First, it would be advisable for the Committee to pronounce itself on the need to stress that space is a domain and a resource available to all mankind for the conduct of activities which promote international peace, security, development and cooperation. 
This principle should be reflected in whatever ways and means, scientific and technical or legal, this Committee and the General Assembly, at its next session, may endeavour to develop. 
In that connection, we feel that a review of the Committee's institutional structure should be initiated with a view to adapting the functions of the two subcommittees to the new characteristics and trends of the international system and their impact on space matters. 
We believe that the efforts already being made by the developing countries in the formulation of cooperative projects and related procedures are sufficient to ensure that the promotion or sponsoring of such initiatives will be viable and promising. 
It is noteworthy that the space-related projects of the developing countries are directly linked to their social and economic development, particularly in terms of education, the environment, communications and medicine. 
In this connection, an increase in both vertical and horizontal cooperation in space matters would not only have an impact on quantitative indicators of development, but would also represent a manifestation of international solidarity. 
Thirdly, our country wishes to highlight its specific experience with regard to direct benefits from the peaceful use of space, as well as the effects that this will have on key sectors of our development. 
As far as natural resources and the environment are concerned, space development is of decisive importance to matters relating to our productive activity, such as the forestry, mining and livestock sectors. 
Also, our territory is directly affected by the depletion of the ozone layer and our cities are affected by atmospheric pollution linked to climatic change. 
In that regard, our country is initiating a micro-satellite project for the study of the ozone layer, with a view to providing meteorological information and data on flight security and air traffic control. 
For these reasons, our delegation is particularly interested in the further consideration of these issues and in the elaboration of regulations and procedures aimed at ensuring the implementation of space science and technology in this area. 
Such a conference would be of a truly global character, and would assist in harmonizing the interests and requirements of all States in the international community. 
Our country has justified hopes that space exploration will play a role in the development of our nations and of mankind as a whole. 
We are therefore convinced that this thirty-seventh annual session of the Committee will be a fruitful one and will provide a good opportunity to exchange views and adopt agreements for the benefit of us all. 
Mr. Heller (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): Mr. Chairman, the Mexican delegation is pleased to see you once again guiding the work of this Committee at this thirty-seventh session - the first session to be held in Vienna as the headquarters of the Office for Outer Space Affairs. 
This provides a new opportunity to consolidate and revitalize the efforts of the United Nations to achieve international cooperation in the use of outer space for exclusively peaceful purposes. 
This session's agenda is essentially the same as previous agendas - which, in practical terms, means considering the reports of the two subcommittees and the priority item of ways and means of maintaining outer space for peaceful purposes. 
We endorse that proposal, on condition that respect is shown for the criterion of equitable regional balance in the Committee's composition. 
While reserving my delegation's right to speak in due course on the corresponding items of the agenda, I wish to make the following comments on some points which we consider deserving of particular attention by the Committee. 
The consideration of ways and means of maintaining outer space for peaceful purposes constitutes for Mexico the essential condition for the promotion of international cooperation in the exploration and use of outer space for peaceful purposes. 
Since the end of the cold war, the opportunities generated in the new international context have unfortunately not resulted in substantive progress in fulfilment of the major mandates entrusted by the General Assembly to the Committee and its two subcommittees. 
In that connection, the Committee should display political will with a view to concluding agreements which would enable it to play its mandated role in preventing the militarization of outer space. 
These should make it possible to identify specific areas that could benefit from a closer relationship - subject to existing mandates - between the Conference on Disarmament and the Committee and its two Subcommittees. 
International cooperation in the exploration and use of outer space for peaceful purposes has certainly made progress, as can be seen from the report of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee. 
The decision to designate Brazil and Mexico as the most viable headquarters for a regional centre has led to negotiations between our two countries, which will soon be concluded. 
UNISPACE-3 would certainly promote and accelerate international cooperation in outer space exploitation, which in turn would ensure fulfilment of the recommendations made by the second Conference. 
My delegation appeals for redoubled efforts to strengthen international legal instruments in that domain. 
In this context, we should consider the desirability of reviewing the Agreement Governing the Activities of States on the Moon and Other Celestial Bodies, adopted 15 years ago by the General Assembly in resolution 34/68. 
The Committee could also identify the inaccuracies and gaps in the Principles Relevant to the Use of Nuclear Power Sources in Outer Space when it reviews the Principles two years after their adoption by the General Assembly. 
I assure you, Sir, of this delegation's constructive support in the work of this Committee, which we are confident will concentrate on considering specific proposals that will make progress in international cooperation on this subject possible. 
The two Subcommittees met here in Vienna earlier this year and this session will conclude the first season in our new surroundings. 
Two substantive items were on the agenda of both Subcommittees: nuclear power sources and the geostationary orbit (GSO). 
Two years ago a set of Principles Relevant to the Use of Nuclear Power Sources was adopted by our Committee, and by the General Assembly in resolution 47/68. 
The question before this Committee is the possibility of an early review or revision of the Principles. 
The question is evolving, and an expansion of the scope of the Principles seems to be possible. 
A theory of risk assessment has been introduced, based on criteria for acceptable risks. 
The physical nature and technical attributes of the geostationary orbit were discussed by the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee. 
This item is also evolving because the objects in the geostationary orbit are affected by space debris. 
Because of the distance of the GSO from the Earth, only debris larger than one metre can be observed. 
The population of smaller objects in the GSO is unknown and can be estimated only indirectly. 
On the other hand, the relative velocities of objects in the geostationary orbit are much lower than in the low Earth orbit (LEO). Consequently, the damage caused by a collision is of a different nature. 
All this makes the consideration of space debris in the GSO different from that in the low Earth orbit. 
Another problem which has not yet been adequately addressed is the use of the same nominal orbital position by two or more satellites. 
This question can be solved by the cooperation of operators of the satellites, but there is no internationally adopted mechanism for that, particularly in cases when such cooperation is not agreed upon by the parties concerned. 
The two questions have nothing in common and it is not logical to consider them under the same item. 
Perhaps at this session our Committee could recommend the separation of the two questions into two different agenda items. 
The Scientific and Technical Subcommittee started its discussion of a new item, that on space debris. 
We note that the new agenda item raised great interest, that most delegations expressed their views on the matter and that the Subcommittee heard several special presentations by experts on the present situation in the research on these artificial objects in outer space. 
We wonder if the theory of risk assessment could be applied to space debris. 
The Legal Subcommittee does not as yet have the space debris item on its agenda, but we note that some delegations have already expressed their interest in legal aspects of space debris. 
The Legal Subcommittee also considered the question of its future work and possible new items for its agenda. 
Any decision should, however, keep in mind the possibility that space debris and other issues of the safety of space operations may require the attention of the Subcommittee in the future. 
The Scientific and Technical Subcommittee also discussed the possibility of holding a third UNISPACE conference. 
Since the General Assembly stressed the need to identify sharply focused objectives for such a conference, it seems important to propose a subject-oriented agenda which would deal one by one with individual space applications, such as remote sensing of the earth and its environment, as well as telecommunications. 
Each substantive agenda item would be considered from relevant aspects, such as perspectives for the future, international cooperation and assistance to developing countries. 
We realize that members of this Committee are well informed about the applications of space science and technology, but this would not necessarily apply to all delegations attending UNISPACE 3. 
A background document should therefore be prepared, like the one drawn up for UNISPACE 82, containing factual information on outer space matters. 
A good factual basis would serve all delegations to the conference and its deliberations. 
We shall make more detailed statements on those points in due time. 
Mr. El Ghernougui (Morocco) (interpretation from Arabic): The delegation of Morocco is pleased to see you chairing the work of this Committee, Sir. I would like to thank you, as well as the members of the Bureau, and to congratulate you on your election. 
I am certain that under your wise guidance the work of this Committee will be successful. 
We have reached new horizons thanks to the recent economic, political and social changes in the world. 
They therefore needs assistance to make up for lost time and to build their capabilities so that they can use outer space technologies for their economic and social development. 
Moreover, the use of satellites would reduce the problems relating to desertification that some countries currently face. 
Desert "creep" is leading to the deterioration of arable lands in many countries; this is one of the serious problems facing some developing countries, especially African countries. 
These countries also suffer from floods, droughts and other natural catastrophes. 
We now have three such stations to facilitate communications within the country and internationally. 
It also provides vital information to the country. 
This Centre is cooperating with other national and international bodies in carrying out projects on the monitoring of natural resources, both in urban centres and in rural areas. 
Moreover, a new committee on remote sensing was established in 1993. 
Morocco attaches great importance to further developments in the use of satellite images in order to use Earth monitoring in other fields. 
This regional conference will be similar to MAR ISY 92, the African regional conference held in Rabat in the context of International Space Year. 
It will have the following objectives: organizing an international meeting of remote-sensing experts; assessing research relating to Africa and keeping abreast of the latest outer space developments; and using satellite images to carry out case studies. 
Morocco wishes once again to propose the declaration of an international outer space day, on which symposiums and workshops would be held. 
International Space Year will not have been useful unless we pay due attention to regional and national activities. 
Protecting the atmosphere is vital, and must be an essential part of any outer space scientific and technological development. 
Such collisions would generate debris harmful to the Earth. 
The work of this Committee should be coordinated with that of the Conference on Disarmament to avoid any overlap or duplication of effort. 
Studies and research on the legal aspects of the use of outer space show a requirement for new legislation and other legal instruments to regulate the use of outer space, taking into account the ever-increasing needs of developing countries. 
The geostationary orbit has a limited capacity; we must use it safely and fairly, a subject that is under discussion in many forums. 
Hence, we think it important to set up a legal body to regulate activities involving use of the geostationary orbit, taking account of the interests of all countries and the principle of efficient utilization. 
Outer space can be used peacefully, equitably and in keeping with sound scientific principles only through effective international cooperation. 
Interests, of course, vary, and we must take this diversity into account as we lay a sound foundation for international cooperation. 
It is also important that studies be carried out to find new ways to enhance international cooperation with respect to the benefits of the uses of outer space resulting from scientific and technological developments. 
Here we must take due account of the economic and social needs of developing countries, so that they can benefit from this cooperation. 
The Chairman: I now call on the Director of the Office for Outer Space Affairs. 
It also brings us closer to our colleagues at the European Space Agency, who over the years have provided invaluable support to the work of our Office. 
As highlighted by the March meeting of the Legal Subcommittee here, in the new Office, the Office has demonstrated its capability to successfully fulfil its responsibilities. 
To replace staff members who did not join us in Vienna, two new staff members were also recruited through the competitive exam process: Ms. Takemi Chiku, a national of Japan and Mr. Matthew Sanidas, a national of the United States. 
In addition, the Government of Austria has extended for the rest of this year the employment of an Associate Expert, Mr. Christian Hoffmann, a specialist in remote sensing. 
I would like to express our great appreciation to the Government of Austria for its generous support, which enables us to better serve the Committee and Member States, and we hope the Government of Austria will be able to provide the same support next year. 
Indeed, we welcome the possibility of having an officer from any other interested Member State under the United Nations Associate Expert or Junior Professional Programme. 
The increase will allow the more effective implementation of the Programme's activities during this period. 
It should be noted that this type of support is urgently needed, as the regular budget generally provides less than one third of the total cost of the training courses, seminars and workshops organized by the Programme. 
The proposed activities for 1995 were reviewed by the Subcommittee and recommended for approval by this Committee. 
The staff of the Programme on Space Applications and the entire Office have worked hard to ensure the effective and efficient organization of these activities, and I would particularly like to acknowledge the work done by Mr. Abiodun, the Expert on Space Applications, in organizing and coordinating these activities. 
He will provide the Committee with a more detailed look at the activities of the Programme on Space Applications later this week. 
Following the recommendation of the Subcommittee and the Committee, one of the major efforts currently being undertaken by the Office in implementation of the UNISPACE 82 recommendations is the establishment of regional centres for space science and technology education in developing countries. 
There have been many exciting developments in this area since the last session of the Committee, including a just-completed evaluation mission to the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP) region, which is the last of the regions to be covered. 
Plans for the establishment of a centre in the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) region, where the first evaluation mission took place, are well advanced, and Brazil and Mexico are currently working out arrangements for the joint establishment of a centre in that region. 
Mr. Abiodun will provide further information to the Committee. 
The Office has been working to provide services to Member States through the International Space Information Service, the establishment of which was recommended by UNISPACE 82 and endorsed by the General Assembly in resolution 37/90 of 1982. 
Due to a lack of budgetary resources for this activity, implementation of the services has been slower than anticipated, but progress is being made towards achieving a limited database system that will enhance the Office's ability to respond to queries from Member States. 
This has improved the Office's ability to tap into the latest developments in space science, technology and applications, and will also allow us to better serve the Committee and Member States. 
With the computer facilities currently at our disposal here in Vienna, we hope to establish during the coming year a database system that will be useful to Member States, especially the developing countries. 
Over the next several months we will be looking to interested Member States and international organizations for their assistance and support in this endeavour. 
For the fifth time, we have published a collection of technical papers from the seminars, workshops and training courses of the Programme on Space Applications; this appears in document A/AC.105/568. 
These papers have been selected on the basis of their interest to and utility for developing countries. 
These collections are published annually, and we hope they help improve the international exchange of information concerning space applications for developing countries. 
As part of the Space Information Service and in response to a request from the Working Group of the Whole of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee, the Office this year prepared two technical studies for the Subcommittee. 
The second, on the use of low Earth orbit satellites for voice communications, was prepared by Mr. Victor Kotelnikov. 
This study, contained in document A/AC.105/564, does not include an analysis of small low Earth orbit satellite systems, but another study on this subject is now under way which will be issued as an addendum to that report. 
Both technical studies were submitted to outside experts for review prior to publication, and we would like to thank those individuals for providing this valuable service at no cost to the United Nations. 
This publication provides a valuable overview of the organization and activities of all agencies of the United Nations system and other international space organizations. 
In addition, a number of Member States arranged presentations on the special theme or on other agenda items. 
Because these presentations contain much interesting and valuable information on the latest developments in space applications, the Office again this year prepared a summary of the presentations for distribution to the Committee at this session. 
I would like to acknowledge the work of Mr. Petr L\x{5aee}a and Mr. Hoffmann in preparing this report. 
I would also like to take this opportunity to thank COSPAR and IAF for their effort in organizing the symposium. 
They enlisted some of the foremost experts in the rapidly developing field of space applications for disaster warning and mitigation, and the presentations were both timely and highly informative. 
A special report on the proceedings of the symposium, as well as a report on a workshop on this subject, organized by the Space Applications Programme and held in Mexico last year, was submitted to the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction held last month in Yokohama, Japan. 
If any delegations are interested in making special presentations during this session of the Committee, I would ask them to consult the Secretariat concerning scheduling and any audio-visual equipment that may be required. 
I would now like to briefly review our Office's cooperation with other international and regional organizations over the past year. 
The annual meeting allows all entities of the United Nations system to exchange information on planned space-related activities and to coordinate those activities in order to prevent duplication of work and to plan joint and complementary activities. 
The 1993 session of the meeting took place at International Telecommunication Union (ITU) headquarters in Geneva, and the report of the meeting was submitted to the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee in document A/AC.105/554. 
A valuable report containing a review of the activities planned by the United Nations system for 1994, 1995 and future years was prepared for the approval of the meeting and was also submitted to the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee in document A/AC.105/551. 
The next Inter-Agency Meeting will be held in October at the Vienna International Centre. 
The Office for Outer Space Affairs has continued its close cooperation with COSPAR and the IAF, and I would like to express our appreciation for the support these organizations provided in 1993. 
This year, the International Institute of Space Law (IISL) provided input for the section on space law. 
These reports were prepared with the assistance of many international experts and are authoritative and informative reviews of the most significant developments of 1993. 
The theme of the workshop, co-sponsored by the United Nations, IAF, the European Space Agency (ESA) and the Commission of the European Community, and organized with the invaluable assistance of the Austrian Government and the City of Graz, was "Organizing Space Activities in Developing Countries: Resources and Mechanisms." 
This was the third in a continuing series of activities, and the Office is now in the process of organizing the fourth workshop for developing countries, which will be held prior to the 1994 IAF Congress. 
During the past year the Office for Outer Space Affairs has again enjoyed generous support from Intelsat, Inmarsat and the European Space Agency, which has continued its strong tradition of providing substantial financial and technical assistance for the activities of the Programme on Space Applications. 
The Office has also been asked to provide technical assistance to the Asia-Pacific Satellite Communications Conference, the establishment of which was one of the substantive results of the United Nations Workshop on Space Communications for Development, held in Seoul, Republic of Korea, in 1992. 
The Office's cooperative relationship with the Indian Ocean Marine Affairs Cooperation (IOMAC) forum continued, and the Office also provided organizational assistance to the Regional Conference on Space Technology for Sustainable Development, held in Dakar, Senegal, in October 1993. 
We are also now developing a close relationship with the new observer of this Committee, the International Law Association. 
As part of the relocation of the Office for Outer Space Affairs to Vienna, we have organized a permanent exhibit of space-related items here at the Vienna International Centre. 
The exhibit emphasizes international cooperation in space activities and focuses on the practical uses of space technology, particularly for environmental monitoring and natural resource management. 
I invite all representatives to attend the formal opening of the exhibition, which will take place on Wednesday, 8 June immediately after the morning meeting of the Committee. 
If there are any others that wish to participate by providing additional space-related hardware, please contact our Office and we will try to ensure its inclusion in the next phase of the exhibit. 
In order to further these discussions, and in accordance with a request from the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee, the Office has prepared for this session of the Committee a comprehensive report on matters related to the holding of a third UNISPACE conference. 
Pursuant to the request of the Subcommittee, the report focuses on the likely organization, funding and logistical implications of holding such a conference. 
The Office hopes that this report makes a substantive contribution to the Committee's deliberations on this matter, and we will continue to support the Committee's discussions on this important topic in any way we can. 
This report addresses many of the issues that may be considered by a third UNISPACE conference and therefore may be useful for the Committee's deliberations on this matter. 
The report prepared by the secretariat, which is before the Committee, did not try to duplicate that report. 
I also remind delegates that, while press releases on the proceedings of the Committee's meetings are issued, they do not constitute official records of the meetings and are the responsibility of the United Nations Information Service. 
As noted in the "Information to Participants" distributed prior to the session, delegations are requested to discuss any matters related to the press releases with the Information Service. 
Committee and its member delegations in any way, in order to increase the substantive nature of this session and to promote our common goal of ensuring the peaceful uses of outer space. 
The Chairman: I thank the head of the Outer Space Office, Mr. Jasentuliyana, for his very useful and informative statement. 
Secondly, I repeat that I intend to close the list of speakers at the end of tomorrow morning's meeting. 
The Chairman: In accordance with the timetable we adopted yesterday, we shall continue our general exchange of views this morning, this afternoon and tomorrow morning. 
During this morning's meeting we shall also have a technical presentation by the International System and Organization of Space Communication (Intersputnik) on that organization's development plans and prospects. 
Mr. Zaitsev (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): Mr. Chairman, the delegation of the Russian Federation is happy to see you once again leading the work of the Committee as it meets in the delightful city of Vienna for its thirty-seventh session. 
We are confident that under your experienced guidance the Committee will achieve a new level of mutual understanding on the global aspects of cooperation in the peaceful uses of outer space as a way of bringing all sides closer together in the post-confrontational era. 
The Committee has made a great many good beginnings in its activities, which have helped develop international cooperation and achieve the hopes and aspirations of States. 
As we see it, the present goal of the Committee is to strengthen the basis for stable, long-term, pragmatic relations and partnerships between States and to serve as an effective mechanism for synthesizing national and global humanitarian interests. 
The dynamic of international development gives rise to new ideas, realities and values. 
Nevertheless, in trying to solve specific practical tasks, it is vital to keep in mind the various factors involved on which depends the integration of the various links in the chain of international cooperation. 
It is now clear that aiming for so-called great changes is unlikely to provide a sound basis for defining genuinely rational ideas and proposals worthy of attention, or a clear idea of the objective reality governing general democratic interests involved in the development of cooperation. 
I think it would be correct to say that the space Powers also need to change some of their current habits. 
They should overcome the prevailing stereotypes and prejudices. 
They are not simple questions, and if we are to solve them we need good will and the concentration of efforts on all sides. 
As a result of the energetic and purposeful measures being taken by Russia, we have to a great extent been able to maintain our astronautical activity at its present level. 
Russia's space sector has a vast potential, and we are seeking to give it new guidelines that are both balanced and dynamic. 
This facility is a scientific and technical complex covering 7,000 square kilometres. 
It includes 15 launching pads, a dozen fitting and testing hangars for the assembly and pre-launch testing of rocket carriers and space apparatus, advanced measuring technology and a high-powered computer centre. 
The process of developing a completely new management and organizational basis for further cooperation between Russia and Kazakhstan has begun, and Baikonur is being maintained as a unified functionally and technologically integrated complex and is being rented to Russia. 
We feel that, with further work along these lines, we will not lose sight of reality. 
In conclusion, I should like, through you, Mr. Chairman, to welcome the participants in this forum and to wish you every success in our common and constructive endeavour. 
This is not the first time that we have gathered here in Vienna. 
COPUOS held its twentieth session in Vienna in 1977, when a significant decision was made regarding the establishment of a task force of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee in connection with the holding of the UNISPACE 82 Conference. 
In addition, fruitful discussions were conducted at that session on the elaboration of draft Principles Relevant to the Use of Nuclear Power Sources in Outer Space, resulting in their adoption by the Committee at its following session. 
My delegation is sure, Mr. Chairman, that the Committee will accomplish more significant tasks under your able stewardship. 
Your high diplomatic skills, coupled with your complete commitment to the cause of our Committee's work, are now undoubtedly among its more valuable assets. 
My delegation looks forward to your continued availability as Chairman of this body in the years ahead, in spite of your increasing commitments in your own country. 
Our Committee is also fortunate enough to be assisted in a significant manner by Professor John H. Carver of Australia and by Mr. Vaclav Mikulka, as Chairmen of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee and the Legal Subcommittee, respectively. 
Without their valuable contributions, our Committee could not have registered its landmark achievements. 
Pakistan's space programme, executed by SUPARCO, the national space agency, continues to make modest progress in the peaceful applications of space technology. 
Many projects in the field of natural resources management have either been completed or are under way, using the satellite remote sensing data coming through the Islamabad Station. 
The developmental work on Pakistan's second experimental satellite, BADR-B, has registered further progress, and some of its subsystems have undergone satisfactory performance tests. 
The Government of Pakistan has now established a National Coordination Committee for effective implementation of this programme. 
I turn to Pakistan's participation in regional cooperative space activities. 
The action plans of all the regional countries were discussed in a Consultative Group Meeting held at ESCAP Headquarters in Bangkok in March this year, in which draft documents for the Ministerial Conference were finalized. 
That event attracted many participants from many Asia-Pacific countries, who discussed the modes, approaches and projects for multilateral cooperation in space technology and applications between Asia-Pacific countries. 
The next Asia-Pacific Conference on this topic will be held in Pakistan in the first quarter of 1995, with the co-sponsorship of the China National Space Administration and the Thai Ministry of Transport and Communications. 
My delegation proposes to make further contributions during consideration of the various agenda items at the current session. 
Before concluding, I should like to express my delegation's gratitude to you, Mr. Chairman, to the officers of the Committee and to the representatives and observers present for their attention and time. 
Mr. Chen Shiqiu (China) (interpretation from Chinese): First of all, I wish to take this opportunity to congratulate you, Mr. Chairman, on assuming the task of presiding over the Committee's work. I am confident that under your able leadership this Committee will achieve new and significant progress. 
I also wish to thank the Chairmen of the Legal Subcommittee and the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee and to express my appreciation for the work done by the secretariat, whose diligent efforts have ensured good conditions for our undertakings. 
Over the past year, international space cooperation, organized and guided by the Committee and other relevant bodies of the United Nations, has continued to experience remarkable achievements. 
We are pleased to note that mankind has made tremendous progress in outer-space activities. The legal system for outer space has also been developed and improved, thus laying a solid foundation for the peaceful uses of outer space for the benefit of mankind. 
The special theme for this year's session of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee is "Space applications for disaster prevention, warning, mitigation and relief". This is an important and arduous task in the peaceful utilization of space technologies for the benefit of mankind. 
We hope that, in the future, the Committee, through the joint efforts of its member States, will continue to solve the problems facing it and make greater progress. 
China is a developing space country and its capabilities in outer space are still limited. Nevertheless, the Chinese Government will make every effort to expand its space cooperation with all other countries and to make its own contributions to mankind's peaceful exploration and use of outer space. 
After more than two years of the new era, it is now appropriate to sum up our tasks and the results we have achieved. 
The first priority was given to the most important field for such a small country as Hungary - that of research and application; this field is the space-Earth system, which includes remote sensing, meteorology, Earth observation and so on. 
In emphasizing the space-Earth system, we considered the main characteristics of Hungary and its aim to cooperate with other countries to be significant. 
In the new Hungarian space conception, the second most important decision was to realize Hungary's intention to carry out all its space activities in the framework of international cooperation. 
Implementing these programmes requires the thorough collaboration of scientists from several countries. 
We are seeking opportunities to keep lively contacts with experts and scientists of other space organizations. 
Hungary is pleased that, after decades of taking part in successful cooperation in the INTERCOSMOS programme, we have managed to enter into such new contacts during the last two years, which demonstrates that our scientific activities have been accepted. 
We appreciate our achievement of full membership in the Space Agency Forum (SAF), which will make it possible for us to promote actively the search for ways for the scientific community to cooperate at the global level, since SAF represents for us the highest level of international cooperation. 
In conclusion, let me mention some thoughts about regional cooperation. 
In the future, the great space Powers must also concentrate, first, on world programmes, planetary and interplanetary programmes, space science, and worldwide tasks such as education to solve such global problems as space debris. 
The small and medium countries could not but increase their joint efforts in the framework of regional and international cooperation. 
Regional cooperation on creative and useful programmes and the regional organizations could be the main organizing forces for small and medium countries all over the world in an age in which, instead of confrontation, cooperation in the world's space activities will be the order of the day. 
Under the able guidance of its Director, Mr. Jasentuliyana, the secretariat of the Office has during past sessions proved itself to be a highly competent and efficient unit. 
In the view of my delegation, this competence and efficiency was amply displayed in the servicing of this year's sessions of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee as well as of the Legal Subcommittee in Vienna. 
Furthermore, the standard of the conference facilities at the disposal of the delegations in Vienna also contributed, in our view, to the smooth course of those sessions. 
In this context, we particularly welcome the excellent attendance by delegations at the recent thirty-third session of the Legal Subcommittee, as well as the intensive participation, inter alia in the general debate, which was greater than during the thirty-second session of that body. 
In the light of these experiences, we are looking forward to future meetings of the Legal Subcommittee in Vienna. 
One can see that it has been another extremely active year in space, a year which was characterized not only by increasing cooperation between countries, but also by a rising number of States engaging in space activities. 
We hope it will be possible to arrive at a consensus recommendation on new membership during this session. 
The funding of almost all Austrian space activities - about $40 million per year - is provided by the Federal Ministry of Science and Research, which is also responsible for the coordination of all space projects, in which task it is assisted by the Austrian Space Agency (ASA). 
Austria, as a medium-sized country, is dependent on bilateral and international cooperation for efficient participation in space activities. 
Bilateral cooperation is actively pursued with the Russian Federation, both in planetary explorations and in the field of life sciences, as a follow-up of the AUSTROMIR-91 mission, which was completed most successfully. 
The analysis of satellite data for earth and environmental observations is being undertaken by several Austrian institutions. 
Several industrial companies are active in contributing to the design, engineering and manufacture of European satellites and ESA space technology programmes. 
Austria has always been active in promoting space cooperation between industrialized and developing countries, both through its active engagement in the relevant committees of COSPAR and the IAF and by special initiatives. 
Space technology can be a powerful tool to accelerate national development, as it provides a way of overcoming obsolete technologies and an alternative to "trickle-down" models of national development. 
The application of space technology can effectively deal with problems of illiteracy, isolation and lack of information that afflict the development process. 
Similar activities are also planned for the coming years in order to improve the application of space technology in developing countries. 
Lastly, the United Nations Office for Outer Space Affairs has made the conceptual arrangement for an exhibition in the Vienna International Centre on the topic "International Cooperation in Utilizing the Benefits of Space Technology for Improving Life on Earth and for Protecting the Environment". 
Various space-related donations received from Member States will be displayed. 
Through its generous contribution, the Austrian Federal Ministry of Science and Research made this exhibition a reality. 
It is therefore, in our view, all the more important to provide the Space Applications Programme with additional financial resources. 
Austria has been one of the few countries to contribute regularly to this Programme, and we intend to continue our support. 
I am therefore glad to be able to announce my country's contribution for 1994, totalling $20,000. 
We call on other States to follow suit so as to enable the Space Applications Programme to cope with the numerous tasks ahead of it. 
My delegation considers this question to be an urgent one requiring action in both the scientific and the legal fields. 
It should be pointed out that space debris is beginning to constitute a threat to other uses of outer space, endangering the benefits that can be derived from them. 
However, before we embark on the formulation of legal rules on the subject, more precise information about the facts is needed. 
Thus, thorough examinations should be continued to assess the actual existence and amount of space debris and the threats generated by it. 
In our view, within the United Nations framework this information-gathering on the factual situation would best be carried out by the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee. 
In that context, we welcome the first discussion of this item during the last session of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee and the agreement achieved in that body to develop a specific multi-year plan to deal with the issue. 
The Office for Outer Space Affairs has prepared a very useful report, contained in document A/AC.105/575, concerning matters related to the possible holding of a third United Nations conference on the exploration and peaceful uses of outer space, UNISPACE 3. 
We believe that this report provides a good basis for discussion, with analysis on such issues as the possible rationale for convening a UNISPACE 3 as well as on organization, logistics and funding. 
We look forward to an extensive discussion of this item during this year's session, leading to a comprehensive and consensus-oriented concept, containing, inter alia, a set of sharply focused objectives and goals, an agenda and a discussion of follow-up activities of a UNISPACE 3 conference. 
I wish also to take this opportunity to extend two invitations to members and observers. 
One is an invitation by the Head of the Austrian delegation, Ambassador Mayrhofer-Gr\x{e168}b\x{e162}el, to a reception tomorrow, following the afternoon meeting, at 6 p.m., in the dining room of the Vienna International Centre. 
This will take place on Saturday, 11 June. 
The trip will enable participants to see the amenities of Graz in addition to those of Vienna. 
Mr. Porojan (Romania): First of all, I must express the appreciation of the Romanian delegation for the meaningful contribution of the secretariat in the preparation of the documents before the Committee and express thanks for the tremendous work carried out by the two Subcommittees. 
Since the Committee's last session, major changes have taken place in the world, many of which have had a direct impact on space activities. 
Most of these achievements were brilliantly illustrated in your statement, Mr. Chairman, and in the statement by the Director of the Office for Outer Space Affairs, Mr. Nandasiri Jasentuliyana. 
The Romanian delegation welcomes the progress made during the Legal Subcommittee's thirty-second session, especially on the proposed principles regarding international cooperation in the exploration and utilization of outer space for peaceful purposes. 
Romania's national space programmes reflect our efforts to pursue a policy of peace and to ensure the demilitarization of outer space. 
Our delegation considers that the definition and delimitation of outer space is necessary because of the different legal regimes that should cover space and outer space respectively. 
Delimitation should be based on the deliberations and conclusions of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee. 
We wish to reaffirm our view that the geostationary orbit is a limited resource, and that access to it should be free to all countries, including those that do not yet have the capacity to launch satellites. 
The interests of such countries should be safeguarded by ensuring that the legal principles adopted take into account their possible future technological development. 
In that connection, the suggestion by the Brazilian delegation that a seminar be held on possible legal implications of the existence of space debris in the geostationary orbit was of great interest. 
We must recall our great interest in ensuring that States which have already developed space capabilities should be willing to cooperate with other countries. 
As members know, in 1993 the Romanian Space Agency signed the Agreement on Space Cooperation for Peaceful Purposes with the European Space Agency (ESA). 
As a result of that Agreement, the Romanian Space Agency has received significant scientific and technical assistance, consisting of satellite emission-reception stations, remote sensing data and expert consulting. 
Mr. Forna (Romania), Vice-Chairman, took the Chair. 
A station for processing remote sensing data and several laboratories with similar tasks also form part of the operation. 
It should be stressed that Romania has longstanding experience in the manufacture of satellite-borne scientific devices such as magnetometers, field and radiation detectors, computer techniques and telemetering instruments. 
Although not currently in a position to consider collaboration on carrier rockets, satellites, shuttles or outer-space stations, Romania keeps abreast of international plans and hopes to seek participation in such projects as the Russian-British space shuttle HOTOL, the European space plane HERMES and the manned space station COLUMBUS. 
Despite the difficult economic situation in the country, the Government has managed to maintain its space research and application capabilities, most of which are well known. 
The ideal would be to find an equitable way to enjoy space exploration as a right inherent to all mankind. 
Romania is ready to host one such regional centre, but we consider that the main donors have to continue their support of training opportunities for scientists from developing countries. 
It is necessary, with the cooperation and support of advanced countries, to organize training courses and to develop programmes on remote sensing applications for the planning and management of the environment, natural resources and physical infrastructure in various economic regions, and to stimulate more local participation. 
It is important to use space knowledge for the development of communication, for environmental protection and for disaster prevention. 
Space activities have had a profound impact on people's lives ever since the beginning of the space era, in terms of their ability to improve the quality of life on earth and to enable people to take a unified view of human development on our fragile planet. 
Romania believes that free access to space-related information, the transfer of technology, the increase of technical and scientific educational aids and the dissemination of benefits derived from space exploration could effectively help developed and developing countries to resolve existing differences. 
Therefore, international legal standards should be developed to cover this area. 
Establishing and supporting regional mechanisms within the United Nations framework could greatly influence the achievement of that set of goals. 
Mr. Komarov (Ukraine) (interpretation from Russian): I am grateful that our delegation has been given this opportunity to speak at such a highly representative international forum. 
United Nations efforts both to demilitarize space and to humanize space activity have produced tangible results. 
Expenditure on military programmes on the part of the leading space Powers is falling and there is a greater orientation of space activities and efforts towards the solution of pressing problems facing mankind - meteorology, climate, the ecology and the use of natural resources, communications, information and education. 
We feel that the agenda proves the importance of that role, as do last year's reports of the Scientific and Technical and Legal Subcommittees. 
We will support this work and do our utmost to strengthen and broaden this activity. 
Indeed, we believe that the priority issue is, quite properly, to find ways of ensuring that outer space is used for peaceful purposes. 
That corresponds to the policy of my Government, and our space programme confirms that peaceful orientation. 
The major portion of our space budget is devoted to the following: the study of Earth from space, space communications and information systems, space transport systems with special emphasis on the very promising Zenith rocket launcher, space technologies, new materials and equipment, and space biology and medicine. 
Ukraine has considerable experience in all those fields, and we are ready to share our experience in international circles. 
In this regard, we propose the establishment of an international project on space monitoring of the major impact of the Chernobyl accident on the environment. 
Mr. Komarov (Ukraine) (interpretation from Russian):.......................................... I would like to confirm the total readiness of Ukrainian scientists to participate in broad international cooperation on the use of space technology for disaster prevention, warning, mitigation and relief. 
Our project, named "Warning", provides for the establishment of a satellite system for monitoring seismic activity and forecasting earthquakes. 
Addressing the issues highlighted in this project would meet the interests of many countries, and we suggest that joint efforts be made to this end. 
The Ukrainian space programme puts great emphasis on space biology and medicine. 
Our scientists' work in space biology could certainly become part of bilateral or multilateral projects, and we stand ready to cooperate in this sphere as well. 
Ukraine has the scientific and technical potential, and its industry has the scientific, experimental and manufacturing capacity, to permit work on a programme to produce a new generation of payload-delivery vehicles. 
The delegation of Ukraine believes that the Committee's Working Groups should study the problem of the geostationary orbit and its optimal use in order to ensure the equitable distribution and maintenance of this very limited natural resource. 
As regards other agenda items, the Ukrainian delegation reiterates its support for General Assembly resolution 48/39 regarding the convening in the near future of UNISPACE 3. 
Mr. de Yturriaga (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): Spain is among the leading countries in the world in work related to outer space. 
At the end of this year we will also be putting into orbit a microsatellite to assess the use of liquid connectors in fluid accelerometers. 
We are also waiting to see what is decided with respect to possible revision of the 1979 Agreement Governing the Activities of States on the Moon and Other Celestial Bodies before beginning the process of acceding to that Agreement. 
My country joined this Committee in 1980, but, as a result of the "gentleman's agreement" adopted then, must share its seat with Portugal on a revolving basis every three years. 
My country is thus discriminated against, as are Portugal, Greece and Turkey. 
That is why we strongly support the proposed compromise of increasing the Committee's membership by eight. 
Since 1980, the last time the Committee was enlarged, the membership of the United Nations has increased considerably, and therefore the enlargement of the Committee that you have suggested, Mr. Chairman, after adequate consultations, is reasonable and appropriate. 
I am sure that all Member States can join the emerging consensus. 
The new blood that we hope will infuse the Committee - stagnating somewhat for lack of renewal, contrary to the usual practice of the United Nations - will surely give a new stimulus to its work. 
The modernization that the Committee needs applies also to its modus operandi, in order to overcome inflexibility and routine. 
I am certain that the Committee and its Subcommittees - the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee and the Legal Subcommittee - can function better than they did during recent sessions. 
I hope that during this session we will be able to discuss the best way to improve the functioning of the Committee and its two Subcommittees. 
In this respect, Mr. Chairman, I note your remark yesterday that this discussion can take place under agenda item 9, "Other matters", when it can include the possibility of setting up a working group on the topic. 
I should now like briefly to outline my country's position on the main agenda items before the Committee. 
First, with respect to the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee, we support continuing the Principles Relevant to the Use of Nuclear Power Sources in Outer Space, contained in General Assembly resolution 47/68 of 1992. 
However, we should continue to study their relevance to present realities, and we therefore feel the collaboration offered by the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) to be most useful, and we are grateful for it. 
We are encouraged by the fact that the question of space debris has been included on the Subcommittee's agenda, and we agree with its decision to focus on the acquisition of data on the problem of space debris and on better understanding the issue. 
My delegation welcomes the choice of next year's special theme, "Application of space technology in education, with particular emphasis on its use in developing countries". 
In this respect, Spain has had a very interesting experience in its cooperation with Latin American countries on a television education channel via the HISPASAT satellite. 
We trust that this Centre will soon be ready to be launched into orbit, though not in the geostationary. 
The aim is to establish a space platform enabling the scientific communities of Ibero-America and Spain to carry out experiments in space. 
Advances have been made in harmonizing the various positions and dialogue must continue, as must intergovernmental cooperation in outer space, regardless of whether agreement is reached on the subject. 
As to the principles on the exploration and utilization of outer space - and here there are also differing opinions among various groups of States - a dialogue has been initiated which we would wish to see continue. 
Proposals have been made - by the Russian and Sudanese delegations, among others - to take into account precedents set on marine environments outside national jurisdictions and the discussions at the Third United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea. 
These proposals are very interesting and attractive and could be useful in our discussions so long as we do not commit the sin of simplification by treating them as if they can be applied mutatis mutandis to outer space. 
While there may exist points of agreement, it is no less certain that there are also significant differences. 
Nevertheless, in either case there is one basic guiding principle, that of freedom of communication in outer space and its use for the benefit of all humanity. 
In this context, we thank the Secretariat for its extensive and detailed report, in which the results of UNISPACE 82 are evaluated, various arguments put forward in favour of convening a new Conference, and concrete suggestions made on its organization and financing. 
The timetable presented seems reasonable, and my delegation can support it so long as the preparatory process is carried out in a satisfactory way and in accordance with the guidelines set out in this report. 
All the informative meetings and consultations, as well as most of those held in negotiation groups, are being held exclusively in English. 
Certain fundamental documents have been circulated in English alone and, although we note the efforts that have been made by the translation service, the documents translated into Spanish arrive very late. 
One egregious example is the report of the Legal Subcommittee - of extreme importance to the preparation of this Committee's work - which was published in English on 14 April but did not appear in Spanish until 1 June. 
I trust that the Secretariat will take every measure necessary to rectify this situation and will treat all official languages of the Committee on an equal footing. 
My delegation assures you, Sir, of its loyal and sincere cooperation in facilitating the efficient accomplishment of our tasks. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I assure the representative of Spain that the Chairman of this Committee is very sensitive to the use of the official languages, and I believe that my statement now to thank him for his statement is proof of that. 
Mr. Chandrasekhar (India): At the outset, allow me to express the pleasure of the Indian delegation at seeing you, Sir, again in the Chair guiding the proceedings of the thirty-seventh session of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
The skill you have demonstrated in successfully steering this Committee in the past and your long and rich experience give us the fullest confidence that we are poised to make significant progress on various agenda items which we deal with in this Committee. 
Permit me also to express the gratitude and appreciation of our delegation to the Chairmen of the two Subcommittees - Mr. John Carver and Mr. Vaclav Mikulka for the able manner in which they conducted their sessions this year. 
The launch of the Indian Augmented Satellite Launch Vehicle, designated ASLV-D4, took place successfully from Sriharikota Range in India on 4 May. 
This satellite carries two payloads, one dedicated to astronomy and the other to investigation of Earth's atmosphere. 
The other payload, the Retarding Potential Analyser, investigates the characteristics of the equatorial and low-latitude ionosphere and thermosphere. 
Subsequent to launch, the payloads have been switched on and have been functioning satisfactorily. 
As in the past, India has pursued a wide range of applications through its several satellites operating in orbit. 
The successful launches and operations of the INSAT-2A and 2B have served to strengthen services, particularly for the introduction of additional television channels and for the expansion of telecommunications. 
Services such as remote-area communications, instructional television applications, satellite news gathering and business communication networks have received a considerable boost. 
The INSAT-2C spacecraft, which is expected to be launched during the latter half of next year, will have additional telecommunications capacity as compared to its predecessors, and this would enable the services to be diversified further. 
Apart from established applications in several fields such as agriculture, fisheries, soil and water resources, forestry and environment, major emphasis is given to achieving sustainable development. 
The results obtained in six pilot projects in various districts in India have been very encouraging and have demonstrated the effectiveness of the integrated approaches adopted for solving resource development problems. 
Moreover, significant progress has been achieved in making the IRS data available globally. 
Last year, agreements for renewing cooperation were signed with the European Space Agency (ESA) and the French National Space Agency (CNES). 
Under the programme for sharing experience, training in the field of remote sensing applications has been offered to several persons from other developing countries. 
Let me now briefly turn to the work of the two Subcommittees this year. 
We are pleased to note the progress made in the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee on a number of items. 
The discussion and presentations on the subject of space debris - a subject which has been included in this year's agenda - were encouraging, and we would like to see speedy progress on this important agenda item. 
We particularly welcome the common approach in the Subcommittee on various aspects related to future work on this agenda item, including the development of a multi-year plan as proposed by the Subcommittee in paragraph 71 of its report (A/AC.105/571). 
In the context of the past decade's rapid developments in the exploration and uses of outer space, and taking into account the general political, economic and scientific developments across the globe, we have been discussing new opportunities and implications for strengthening international cooperation. 
Following the discussion in our Committee last year, the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee further considered this subject as per the General Assembly's request. 
We consider that constant efforts to renew and enhance international cooperation in order to promote and implement the above principle of the Treaty are of fundamental importance. 
New measures to enhance such cooperation in the interests of all countries by developing international initiatives for preservation of the outer space environment, assistance in protecting the Earth's environment and achieving sustainable development, are the urgent goals we commonly seek. 
They can only be achieved through the widest possible participation and commitment. 
Outer space applications have already demonstrated their immense value to all nations, particularly the developing nations, in seeking rapid solutions to their problems. 
Ensuring the growth of such beneficial applications in a cooperative spirit is in the interest of all nations and, indeed, is an imperative for manifesting the spirit of the outer space Treaty itself. 
We hope that an early conclusion on this matter can be reached. 
As regards the work of the Legal Subcommittee this year, we are pleased to note that further constructive and useful exchanges of views took place among the distinguished delegations with respect to all agenda items. 
We believe that this will contribute to further progress on the complex agenda items addressed by the Legal Subcommittee. 
Our delegation will comment on specific matters relating to the other agenda items when they are taken up for debate. 
Mr. Lessard (Canada) (interpretation from French): It is a great pleasure for me to address this Committee. 
These three priorities are evident in the annual summary of activities that I would like to share with you, and in the orientation of the Canadian Space Programme at the threshold of the third millennium and beyond. 
Since 1993, we have pursued activities in the field of space scientific research, especially as concerns the relations between the Earth and the sun, astronomy from space, biological and chemical research in microgravity, and observations of the upper atmosphere. 
More specifically, the data from the Canadian and French instrument called Windy, launched in 1991 aboard an American satellite, revealed the distribution of atomic oxygen which is essential for the production of the protective ozone layer. 
During 1994, RADARSAT will be studied in the David Florida Laboratory in Ottawa, where it will be subjected to various tests designed to ensure that it will work properly in space. 
This laboratory was designated by the International Maritime Satellite Organization (INMARSAT) as an authorized antenna testing centre in September 1993. 
It is the first testing centre in the world to be authorized for this purpose, and it will thus perform tests of antennas from manufacturers across the globe who seek to produce aeronautical antennas for the INMARSAT programme in the future. 
In December 1993, United States and European astronauts used the arm as a mobile platform to carry out necessary repairs on the Hubble Space Telescope. 
We congratulate our United States and European colleagues on their great success, which will pave the way for spectacular discoveries. 
That outlines the general thrust of our activities since last year. 
Let me now set out the Canadian Government's guidelines for space activities over the next 10 years, as set out in the new Canadian space plan announced by the Federal Government last Friday. 
It includes major Canadian Government investment in space, especially in the areas of telecommunications and remote sensing, and confirms Canadian participation as a full partner in the International Space Station programme. 
The Canadian Government confirms also that it has successfully completed discussions with the United States National Aeronautics and Space Administration (NASA) on a new role for Canada in the ISS programme, given the present limited financial capacity of the Government. 
Canada will remain a full partner in the project and will thus play a fundamental role in the assembly and operation of the space station, enabling Canada to retain its leadership in the field of space robotics. 
One guiding principle of the new Canadian space plan is to maximize private-sector participation in the planning, management and financing of major programmes, especially in the areas of satellite communications and remote sensing. 
The Canadian Space Agency will direct the implementation of these new initiatives, and will establish a consultative process for all participants. 
For the present, I shall just mention that the items on the spin-off benefits of space technology and on space debris are of particular interest to my delegation. 
In that connection, Canada is pleased that the question of space debris is now on the agenda of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee; we support the Subcommittee's recommendation with respect to developing a specific programme of work spanning several years for further studying the phenomenon and identifying remedies. 
Never since human beings first timidly entered space has the political and economic climate been so conducive to pooling international resources for extra-planetary discovery and research. 
Canada fully subscribes to the concept of increased cooperation - which we consider to be the path to reaching the true goal of this Committee: the peaceful utilization of outer space. 
I assure you, Mr. Chairman, of my delegation's full cooperation in all the work of the Committee. 
The Chairman: The Committee has just witnessed a very interesting and informative presentation of Intersputnik, and I should like on behalf of the Committee to express our appreciation for the presentation and the very useful information we have received. 
Also, I believe there is still some potential for the increase and expansion of our cooperation with this leading international telecommunications entity. 
The text of that agreement, drafted at Intersputnik headquarters, was sent to Eutelsat headquarters about a month and a half ago and we are now waiting for the response. 
Following past practice, these items will be considered jointly in order to save time. 
I am sure that this will guarantee an efficient and useful session. 
It looked forward to possible developments in the field of outer space and by setting up a legal framework tried to facilitate them. 
States and groups of States nowadays primarily seem to be seeking to protect national or group interests. 
By doing so, they not only slow down the Committee's regulatory activities but also restrict the scope of those activities. 
Twelve years of discussion resulted only in a number of principles - principles that, moreover, were strictly limited in application to the use of nuclear power sources devoted to the generation of electric power, not to possible future nuclear propulsion. 
In saying this, I am not implying that we should start changing those Principles now. 
They are a delicately balanced representation of what States and groups of States have been willing to agree upon. 
What is important now is to make the Principles do their job in practice and to show their value, limited as it may be. 
But equally important for us is to keep a close eye on further developments in the field of nuclear power sources so that the relevant principles can be adopted in time if developments require it - if possible, in a forward-looking away. 
In 1984 it was made a priority subject, and a special Working Group was established. 
I am not ready to do that because the issue of space debris, placed on the agenda of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee last year, is not a minor issue. 
It is an important and highly urgent matter that needs prompt attention and a speedy solution. 
As members of this Committee will undoubtedly recall, the Netherlands has on previous occasions urged the Committee to deal with this problem as a matter of utmost priority. 
Mr. Fulda (Germany): Mr. Chairman, the German delegation is looking forward to another session of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space under your distinguished and excellent leadership. 
We welcome the fact that the Committee is now holding its sessions in Vienna, a city so well-known for its traditional hospitality. 
It is a good tradition to use the general exchange of views to recall the most significant events of last year's space activities. 
My delegation will be pleased to provide detailed information on the results at the next session of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee. 
During this meeting a special event will be hosted to celebrate the tenth anniversary of CEOS in order to stress the importance of this remarkably successful and efficient international cooperation. 
My delegation welcomes the fact that the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee has begun to address space debris as a separate agenda item. 
The question of space debris is a problem of ever-growing importance, endangering the future not only of manned space-faring but - in the long run - of space-faring altogether. 
I should like to elaborate on this issue under agenda item 5. 
The sessions of this Committee and its Subcommittees, particularly the Legal Subcommittee, could be shortened. 
This year, in fact, the Legal Subcommittee ended its deliberations after two weeks - counting working days only - of discussion. 
Mr. Wiryosumarto (Indonesia): I would like at the outset, on behalf of my delegation, to express both our pleasure and satisfaction at seeing you, Sir, preside over this thirty-seventh session of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
I have every confidence that, under your wise and able guidance, this year's session will be run efficiently and crowned with success, as were the previous ones. 
Since this session is being convened for the first time in its new home in Vienna, allow me on behalf of my delegation to join previous speakers in expressing our deep appreciation and gratitude to the Government of Austria for the facilities extended to the Committee. 
Their dedicated efforts will undoubtedly result in greater achievements at this session. 
In the rapidly expanding field of space science and technology, international cooperation is undeniably an imperative necessity in assuring the availability of information and knowledge, including greater access to the benefits of outer space activities for developing countries. 
It can be said that today no nation can ignore the great potential of new discoveries and the expansion of knowledge in this realm for furthering their national development, especially in the spheres of social and economic advances. 
The international community has indeed expressed its concern over the need to promote international cooperation in the peaceful uses of outer space, taking into consideration the needs of developing countries. 
At this juncture, my delegation would like to reiterate Indonesia's basic position that outer space should be used entirely for peaceful purposes and for the improvement of the welfare of mankind. 
In this connection, my delegation would like to reassert that all space activities should be conducted in such a way as to prevent any harm to the national interests of other nations. 
It is of paramount importance that in every space programme and activity attention be given to protecting and sustaining the space environment, particularly those elements which affect the Earth's environment. 
Indonesia firmly believes that this Committee should continue its discussion of the problem of the geostationary orbit (GSO), not only because the matter touches on technical issues but also because it is closely related to legal and political concerns. 
To date, as we are all aware, discussions of the definition and delimitation of outer space and the geostationary orbit have not resulted in any significant progress. 
There is still a difference of views on the need to delimit airspace and outer space, despite the very real features of State sovereignty, territorial integrity and security that are inherent to the legal regime of airspace. 
The delimitation of airspace and outer space is, furthermore, clearly necessary for determining the limitations of international space law. 
There may not yet be agreed upon scientific criteria for establishing the specific altitude at which airspace ends; but if no agreement is sought, then I am afraid that unilateral decisions may be taken. 
This would surely create unnecessary confusion and would undermine our era of enhanced international cooperation. 
Sustained endeavours in formulating a viable legal framework would strengthen international cooperation and close the gap between space law and progressive technological development. 
We also believe that it is important to maintain international efforts to ensure continuity, compatibility and complementarity of remote sensing systems. 
Of equal importance is the need to promote cooperation through regular meetings between satellite and ground station operators and users. 
Such a conference would be a valuable forum to address the concerns of many States regarding the need to ensure continuity in space systems, particularly those related to meteorology and remote sensing. 
In this respect, my delegation would like to express its appreciation to the Secretariat for its commendable work in preparing document A/AC.105/575 on matters related to the possible holding of a third United Nations conference on the exploration and peaceful uses of outer space. 
In accordance with resolution 49/5 of the forty-ninth Ministerial Meeting of the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP), we plan to participate actively in and contribute to the next ESCAP Ministerial Meeting, to be convened in Beijing this September. 
We would like to pursue a commitment between ESCAP member countries to establish regional cooperation in the application of space science and technology for sustainable national development. 
Significant benefits have been achieved in the fields of medicine, industrial safety, manufacturing and construction, as well as in the areas of environmental protection and agriculture - and even in art preservation. 
It is a well-established fact that spin-off benefits are important to the world at large. 
For this reason Indonesia appeals for continued international cooperation in developing these benefits in order to assure that all countries - particularly those with the greatest social and economic needs - will have access to them. 
Mr. Jahedi (Islamic Republic of Iran): May I take this opportunity, to join the other representatives in congratulating you, Sir, on your assumption of the chairmanship of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
My delegation is confident that, under your guidance and with your diplomatic acumen, it will be able to make considerable progress and achieve the same successful results. 
Furthermore, I would also like to extend my deepest appreciation and gratitude to Mr. Jasentuliyana, Mr. Abiodun and the staff of the Office for Outer Space Affairs for their impeccable performance during the past year. 
Additionally, an experienced teaching staff from the Iranian Remote Sensing Centre and three major Iranian universities has been selected to meet the requirements of the centre. 
Furthermore, a number of governmental institutions, such as the National Cartographic Centre, the Meteorological Organization and the Geological Survey of Iran, will provide their professional expertise and facilities to enhance the academic standard of the planned centre. 
Several countries in the region - Azerbaijan, Jordan, Kazakhstan and Pakistan - have declared their willingness to cooperate with us in conducting training courses and in undertaking joint projects. 
There was a United Nations evaluation mission last summer in Tehran to assess the indigenous capability and infrastructure. 
Thirty-six people from 16 countries members of ESCAP and a number of international organizations and institutions took part. 
It is hoped that our discussions on this issue will lead to a positive and concrete proposal to be reported to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
The Conference was attended by 474 participants from Asian countries. 
Moreover, three national seminars were conducted in various provinces in Iran, with the purpose of familiarizing and sensitizing the potential user community. 
To strengthen the national mechanism for space technology applications, a newly established board of Ministers is coordinating and harmonizing Iran's national space activity. 
In this regard, the Government is in the process of establishing a national space technology and application organization, to be called the Iran Space Administration. 
Furthermore, to play an active role in the regional Space Applications Programme for Development, Iran will participate seriously in the ministerial-level conference for Asia and the Pacific to be held in Beijing in September 1994. 
Iran is considering covering one-half of the annual cost of operating the secretariat of the Asia-Pacific Satellite Communication Conference, proposed at the United Nations Workshop on Space Communication for Development, held in Seoul, Republic of Korea, in November 1992. 
The Islamic Republic of Iran has recently provided adequate policy support and necessary infrastructure for the development of institutional facilities with the involvement of private-sector associations, inter alia in the field of relevant space technology industries. 
We are willing to enable the United Nations to play an essential role in transferring the appropriate experiences and financial support for catalysing the process of implementing space-technology privatization, which has recently started in Iran. 
We have undertaken the task of reactivating and upgrading our satellite ground receiving station. 
In addition to the provincial remote sensing centre established over a year ago, two new provincial centres have also been established. 
In conclusion, my delegation once more underlines the need for genuinely peaceful uses of outer space, and for international cooperation in this field. 
The Chairman: I call now on the representative of the International Law Association. 
Mr. B\x{943c}kstiegel: It is a special privilege and pleasure, Sir, to have the opportunity to make this statement on behalf of the International Law Association (ILA) under your most efficient chairmanship. 
For the benefit particularly of representatives and observers who have not attended the sessions of this Committee in recent years, permit me to recall very briefly some basic information regarding the ILA. 
The ILA was founded as long ago as 1873 and has ever since been a non-governmental international organization of academics and practitioners in the field of international law. 
Between these conferences, work is mainly carried out by Committees established for the various fields of public and private international law. 
One of these Committees is the ILA Space Law Committee, which I have the honour to chair. 
Its Rapporteur is Professor Williams of Argentina, and its members are distinguished specialists in the field of space law, many of them well known to members of this Committee and its Legal Subcommittee. 
For further information on the ILA and its work regarding space law, reference may be made to the recent United Nations publication "Space Activities of the United Nations and International Organizations" (A/AC.105/521) and to the ILA conference reports, which are published after every ILA conference in book form. 
"that the time has come for this body to fulfill its responsibility to the international community by beginning formal discussions on what steps should be taken to address this growing problem" (A/AC.105/PV.379, p. 21). 
But a particular milestone is marked by the fact that, as members are aware, at its session in February and March of this year, the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee for the first time had space debris on its agenda and discussed this topic at considerable length. 
But we also note that, at the last session of the Technical Subcommittee, some delegations were of the view that the Legal Subcommittee should be informed of the discussions on that agenda item, while others felt that that would not be appropriate. 
Starting with a decision at the ILA Conference in Seoul in 1986, the ILA Space Law Committee has been doing research, exchanging information and views, and finally preparing drafts regarding the protection of the environment from damage caused by space activities, particularly space debris. 
After this long and extensive preparation, three drafts have been elaborated, circulated and discussed at various stages by the ILA Space Law Committee over the last two years, and the final text was just completed last week. 
It bears the title "International Instrument on the Protection of the Environment from Damage Caused by Space Debris" and will be submitted, with an extensive commentary by the Rapporteur, to the 66th Conference of the International Law Association, in Buenos Aires in August of this year. 
After the Buenos Aires Conference, the ILA will make the text available to the Committee and to its two Subcommittees. 
Those representatives and observers who are interested in seeing the final text and report as submitted to the Buenos Aires Conference could perhaps let me have their address, and we will be happy to send them a copy once it has been printed. 
The Chairman: The next speaker is the representative of the Association of Space Explorers, Mr. Prunariu. 
Mr. Prunariu: Allow me to congratulate you on your presiding over the thirty-seventh session of the United Nations Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space, which I consider to be a great honour for us. 
The activities of this Committee, carried out in your country, represent a recognition of the important role of Austria in promoting the principles of the United Nations Charter and, in particular, peaceful space activities. 
I have the great honour to represent, as a Romanian astronaut, the Association of Space Explorers at this session of the Committee. 
The acceptance of our Association, with observer status, in this United Nations Committee means the recognition of its activities to promote on an international level space exploration and use for the benefit of all humankind. 
It also represents the identification of most of the activities carried out by the Association with the United Nations objectives in the field of outer space. 
Allow me to make a brief presentation on behalf of the Association I have the honour to represent. 
The Association of Space Explorers (ASE), founded in 1985, is an independent non-profit professional and educational organization consisting of more than 250 individuals from 26 nations who have flown in space. 
ASE's mission is to provide a forum for professional dialogue among individuals who have flown in space; promote space science and exploration for the benefit of all; and enhance education, foster environmental awareness, and encourage international cooperation. 
Members share news from their national space programmes, invite outside speakers to make addresses on selected topics, discuss the Congress theme and present the ASE Planetary Award to a person who has made an outstanding contribution related to that theme. 
As the only professional association for astronauts, ASE supports the advancement of space exploration by providing opportunities for communication among space professionals at the international level. 
The Association has worked closely with other international professional space organizations to expand and invigorate international dialogue on such issues as space safety, and rescue and human performance, often resulting in published proceedings and papers. 
Other projects, such as the publication of books, calendars and trading cards, help garner public support for human space exploration. 
With respect to education, ASE seeks to stimulate and inspire continual and higher learning by all people. 
ASE members believe that increased understanding of ecological and technological issues will help us make wise choices for our environment and for the future direction of space exploration. 
ASE considers it important to provide its members with opportunities to communicate their unique perspective of Earth to help stimulate humanity's sense of responsibility for the future of our planet. 
ASE programmes seek to expand the important role space plays in monitoring the impact of human activity on the Earth, since the environmental knowledge gained from space is useful to the resolution of many ecological challenges. 
ASE maintains a commitment to fostering international cooperation in space exploration. 
ASE is committed to continuing its work to improve the quality and effectiveness of the human enterprise in space. 
Global developments suggest that international cooperation in these enterprises is poised to deepen and expand. 
ASE will continue to contribute both leadership and vision as humanity moves outward towards the stars. 
Over the past 12 months, the economic crisis and geopolitical developments have not favoured the financing of space programmes. 
Indeed, at present, practically no space programme undertaken by the Agency can be evaluated solely at the European level. 
European launchers are competing on the world market with other launchers. 
Most of the Agency's scientific projects are achieved in cooperation with the United States, Russia and Japan; more recently, cooperation has been undertaken with China. 
By definition, satellite telecommunications have global implications, and Earth monitoring by satellite, both for the creation of systems and for their use, has been the subject of major collaboration among other operators of space systems and user communities. 
I should like to draw the Committee's attention to a few elements essential to the Agency programme, the development of international cooperation, and relations between the Agency and the United Nations. 
The development of the Ariane V launcher programme has continued in satisfactorily, despite the uncertainties inherent in the development of such a programme. 
The first launch is scheduled for late 1995 or early 1996. 
As to the Ariane IV programme, which is already operational, the next launch should occur by the end of this session of the Committee. 
The manned flight programmes have been radically reworked to take into account economic constraints, the prospects for cooperation with Russia, and the changes that have taken place in the international space station programme. 
A phase of redefining the activities of ESA in this area is underway. 
In the field of telecommunications, the Agency has undertaken a programme of data-relay satellites (DRS). 
A programme called ARTES will enable the Agency to develop a large number of new technologies and to become involved in such programmes as navigational satellites, mobile telecommunications, small satellites, etc. 
The two satellites will be launched before the end of the century. 
The programme of the polar orbit meteorological satellite (METOP) is currently being put together and the decision to finance it is scheduled for 1995. 
A plan for the beginning of the next century is now being developed. 
As I have said, international cooperation is becoming an increasingly central element in the Agency's activities. 
After 1 January 1995, Finland will become the fourteenth member of the Agency. 
After that date, all States members of the Agency except Switzerland will be members of the European Union. 
The cooperation agreement with Canada, which has allowed that country to participate in several of the Agency's Earth observation and telecommunications programmes, is to be renewed in 1995. 
Cooperation agreements have been concluded with several Central and Eastern European countries. 
Next month, a similar cooperation agreement will be signed with Greece during a visit of the Director-General of the Agency to Athens. 
This cooperation should be mutually beneficial and should strengthen the bonds between all the countries of Europe. 
A re-examination of the ways and means of this participation was made necessary by the changes made to this programme, both for reasons inherent to it and for external reasons. 
The Agency intends to pursue this cooperation with the United States, Japan and Canada, and has high hopes for the prospect of cooperation with Russia on this programme. 
Next September, the Agency will participate in the Ministerial Meeting in Beijing for the development of space applications in Asia and the Pacific. 
Along with China and the United Nations, the Agency is organizing a course on the applications of remote sensing by radar, which will take place in Beijing in September 1994. 
The Agency is also preparing a European industrial mission to China, which will promote the development of cooperation. 
To end my discussion of international cooperation, I would like to emphasize that the European Ministers have expressed their concern to ensure that the Agency's products - particularly the information from Earth-observation satellites - are contributing to the socio-economic well-being of the developing countries. 
A Working Group on this question was formed within ESA and will be issuing practical proposals towards the end of this year. 
Moreover, the Agency, on behalf of its member States, is cooperating very closely with the space applications programmes of the United Nations agencies: notably, with the Space Division by co-organizing or participating in most of the activities undertaken by the Division. 
The meeting rose at 4.15 p.m. 
In the absence of the Chairman, Mr. Forna (Romania), Vice-Chairman, took the Chair. 
The Chairman: I should like to inform members of the Committee that I have received a note verbale from Saudi Arabia in which it requests permission to attend the current session of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space as an observer. 
This is, of course, without prejudice to further requests of this nature, and does not involve any decision by the Committee concerning status. 
It is a courtesy we customarily extend to delegations. 
If there is no objection, we shall proceed accordingly. 
The Chairman: Since many delegations still wish to speak in the general exchange of views, it is my intention to continue and conclude the general debate at this afternoon's session. 
Upon completion of the general debate, we will immediately begin our consideration of agenda item 4, "Ways and means of maintaining outer space for peaceful purposes". 
Time permitting, we will also begin consideration of item 5, "Report of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee on the work of its thirty-first session", and item 7, "Implementation of the recommendations of the Second United Nations Conference on the Exploration and Peaceful Uses of Outer Space". 
We are sure that his proven experience in guiding this Committee will enable us to continue our fruitful endeavours in this forum. 
Aware of the importance of space science and technology in the contemporary world, we have decided to adopt a new approach in our space activities, giving priority to a better relationship between our national interests, available resources and efforts to ensure international cooperation with third countries. 
We are working out the necessary means and ways of perfecting and adopting a new space plan which will deal with all these aspects. 
In this spirit, we have set up a new national space activities commission that is entirely subject to the national Government and is of an entirely civilian nature and will ensure the exclusively peaceful use of outer space. 
The new Argentine national plan is centered on the economic applications of space science and technology for the benefit of the community. 
It is not based on security considerations, which subject community interests to military considerations. 
Over the last year, the Argentine Republic has continued its programmes and space projects, ensuring objective priority to be given to those programmes in order to make them consistent with the current circumstances of the country. 
This satellite will be situated in the polar orbit and will contain a medium-resolution camera built in Argentina in cooperation with Germany. It is due to be launched in 1998. 
Since space activities are intrinsically international, international cooperation in this field is essential and vital, and coordination is required to match interests and capacities and the various resources of all our various countries. 
In this context, our country attaches priority to all promotion of international cooperation and to projects that will allow Argentina to initiate processes of cooperation with third countries in the field of the exclusively civilian uses of outer space. 
It is for that reason that the Argentine Government wishes to make available to other countries, through the negotiation of bilateral agreements, data which will be obtained through the scientific activities of the SAC-C satellite, which should be made available within seven days. 
We also wish to join other delegations which have expressed interest in proceeding to an analysis of the methods and systems of work of our Committee and its two Subcommittees. 
All delegations have agreed that in the new international order that has recently emerged, the use of outer space represents an activity which deserves priority attention from States. 
Mrs. Ok (Turkey): Since this is my first statement here, allow me, Sir, to congratulate you on your election as Chairman of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
My delegation has full confidence that your able chairmanship will lead this session to a successful conclusion. 
As a member of the Committee since 1977, Turkey is deeply interested in its work and in that of its Subcommittees. 
Space activities are rather new in Turkey. 
However, both the legal and the scientific and technical aspects of the issue are closely followed and observed by the Turkish authorities, and the necessary organizational adjustments are then made to respond efficiently to the requirements brought about by such activities. 
A major space activity in Turkey in 1993 was the Eurasian Space Symposium, which was attended by approximately 250 scientists and engineers from 16 countries. 
A plenary discussion at the end of that meeting resulted in a decision to establish a standing committee to make it a traditional event. 
The committee, with members from Turkey, Russia, Ukraine, Azerbaijan, Khazakstan, Uzbekistan and Turkmenistan, decided to hold the Second Eurasian Space Symposium in Kiev in September 1994 and the third one in Baku in 1995. 
In 1993, the construction of the National Observatory Site proceeded on schedule near the southern city of Antalya, at an altitude of 2,400 metres above sea level, away from optical and electromagnetic interference. 
The facilities will be open to international use and collaboration. 
In addition, the first national telecommunications satellite, TURKSAT 1B, owned and to be operated by the Turkish PTT, is scheduled for launch in July 1994, following the unfortunate failure of TURKSAT 1A during its launch in January 1994. 
Built by the French company Aerospatiale, the satellite will again be launched by an Ariane rocket from French Guyana, this time to a 31-East geosynchronous position. 
The satellite will carry 16 transponders operating in the Ku band and covering three geographical regions. 
Television reception by 60-120 cm. antennas will be possible in individual homes to accommodate the five public and dozens of private broadcasting channels in Turkey. 
We also believe that international cooperation to the broadest possible extent is indispensable to the implementation of such principles. 
Mr. Weyens (Belgium) (interpretation from French): At the outset, I should like to take this opportunity to greet you, Sir, the other members of the Bureau and the delegations of the countries represented here. 
In reviewing the questions to be addressed during the current session, I should like first to express Belgium's satisfaction that the question of space debris is being taken up for the first time this year by the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee. 
The analysis by the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee of the utilization of nuclear power sources should entail a year-long suspension of the work of the Legal Subcommittee on this subject. 
A charter of principles favouring developing countries is therefore not particularly desirable. 
My delegation wishes to stress that if such a conference were to be held it should be prepared very carefully and given a well-defined objective. 
Furthermore, my delegation feels that we should also apply the recommendations of UNISPACE 82, a matter tackled by the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee at its last session, on the basis of the report of the Working Group of the Whole entrusted with evaluating the implementation of those recommendations. 
As to the Committee's possible expansion, the Chairman should pursue the consultations initiated last year on this question so that a recommendation can be drafted by the Committee this year. 
My delegation would accept a limited and balanced expansion, and fully supports the request of Spain that it be allotted a permanent seat. 
As to the organization of work, my delegation feels that we could further improve our work if we showed greater flexibility in drawing up the agenda of the Committee and its Subcommittees. 
Perhaps we should also consider reducing the length of the sessions, particularly those of the Legal Subcommittee. 
This will make it possible to carry out continuous global observations for several years. 
Belgium is also taking part in the SPICAM-S project, which aims to determine the composition of the atmosphere of the planet Mars by sunlight analysis. 
Belgium's work on the use of satellite images to support lasting development and the efficient management of natural resources in developing countries is also important. 
Since 1985 there has been a national research programme on remote-sensing by satellite, land management and mapping and on their applications in developing countries. 
A second phase of the programme began in 1989 in order to diversify the fields of research and to develop operational applications. 
In the third phase of the programme, initiated in 1993, the emphasis is on the development of new applications based on geographical information systems. 
Following the Rio Conference on sustainable development, Belgium signed the biodiversity and climate Conventions, as well as the Forest Principles, committing itself to applying remote-sensing and geographical information systems. 
An intergovernmental agreement between Belgium and France guarantees Belgium's participation in the development of a remote-sensing system by SPOT satellite. 
An extension of this project, which the European Union is backing to the tune of 50 per cent, aims at monitoring natural and cultivated continental ecosystems through the VEGETATION instrument to be carried by the SPOT 4 satellite. 
In conclusion, my delegation hopes that at this session the Committee will again achieve fruitful results, and we wish the Committee every success. 
Mr. Fiuza Neto (Brazil): Permit me to convey, at the outset, the satisfaction of the Brazilian delegation at seeing Ambassador Hohenfellner once again presiding over the deliberations of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space (COPUOS). 
He can be assured of my delegation's full cooperation. 
The Brazilian delegation would also like publicly to pay tribute to the staff of the Office for Outer Space Affairs, for their personal sacrifice translated into such a smooth transfer to Vienna, to the benefit of all the members of this Committee. 
Finally, we would like to thank Ambassador Aurel-Dragos Munteanu for his tenure as Vice-Chairman of COPUOS and wish you, Ambassador Petru Forna, success in your new role in the Committee. 
This past Monday we welcomed Ambassador Hohenfellner's comprehensive analysis of past and present achievements in the domain of outer space, and of the responsibilities which lie ahead for this Committee, particularly as regards the present session. 
As he pointed out, one of the main purposes of COPUOS is to promote international cooperation in outer space for the benefit and in the interest of all mankind. 
"the time has come to expand international cooperation in space activities, through both a revitalization of existing mechanisms and the development of new mechanisms for international cooperation." 
However, there also remains no doubt that much could be done to improve the effectiveness of COPUOS and increase the benefits of its activities. 
We must strive, therefore, to address international cooperation in outer space in all its aspects, be they political, economic, security or environmental. 
It seems evident that, as these questions are obviously interrelated, they should be addressed accordingly. 
Therefore, the establishment of an effective dialogue between COPUOS and the Conference on Disarmament could eliminate some of the loopholes in the treatment of this significant aspect of international cooperation in outer space. 
As regards the environmental aspects of international cooperation in outer space, there is a growing awareness that space technology offers a unique means of monitoring and protecting the environment. 
This is made evident by the growing pressure to have space debris taken up by the Legal Subcommittee as well. 
When we address this matter, we must keep in mind, as the representative of the Netherlands appropriately pointed out in his statement yesterday, that COPUOS was for a long time a pioneer body in the elaboration of international law, often anticipating the turn of events. 
We cannot, therefore, allow this Committee to be overtaken by events. 
Rather, we must endeavour to place it once again in the vanguard of international lawmaking. 
In this spirit, the Brazilian delegation suggested last March, during the thirty-third session of the Legal Subcommittee, that a seminar on the legal implications of the existence of space debris in the geostationary orbit be organized by COPUOS to provide additional input to our deliberations. 
The very interesting and informative statement made yesterday by the representative of the International Law Association (ILA) seems to indicate not only that the discussion of this theme is necessary and urgent, but also that it must be handled in a comprehensive manner. 
We hope, therefore, that such a seminar is held in the near future. 
The Brazilian delegation feels that the thirty-seventh session of the Committee provides an excellent opportunity for reflection on our future work. 
Not only must we decide how to address, from the point of view of substance, the aspects of international cooperation that I have mentioned, but we must also consider, from a structural and organizational perspective, how we are going to do so. 
An acceptable formula can certainly be arrived at, so long as delegations show a reasonable degree of flexibility and a spirit of compromise. 
Furthermore, it must be remembered that only last year the Legal Subcommittee took the step of adopting a set of procedural rules regarding its working methods. 
These consensus measures were applied during the thirty-third session of the Subcommittee by its Chairman, and achieved a high degree of success. 
This, at least for us, is an indication that a similar procedure could be followed in future sessions with equal success and, more important, without compromising the Legal Subcommittee's ability to deal with the substantive items of its agenda. 
Therefore, the decisions which might devolve from a third UNISPACE conference must not be construed as representing a substitute for this Committee, or as an indication that the Committee is unable to fulfil its main objectives. 
Rather, they should be carefully analysed as an opportunity to enhance and complement the very work of the Committee. 
In this sense, Brazil favours the holding of a third UNISPACE. 
We do so, however, on the grounds that it must be preceded by a careful preparatory process in order to define a set of sharply focused objectives. 
Also, the follow-up of such a conference must be properly thought out in advance, so that its decisions can be duly implemented. 
It is the position of my delegation, therefore, that the achievement of a consensus with regard to the various aspects of holding UNISPACE 3 is essential for success. 
The working papers presented at the thirty-first session of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee and the report presented by the secretariat constitute a good basis for our discussions on this topic. 
I would like to highlight especially in this regard the continuing participation of our National Institute for Space Research (INPE) in the Programme on Space Applications, through the offer of training fellowships in various areas relating to space activities. 
Brazil, as members know, launched in February of 1993 its first indigenous satellite, the SCD-1, on an environmental data gathering mission. 
Earlier this year, a Brazilian delegation visited Bolivia, Peru, Ecuador and Colombia, with a view to discussing forms of cooperation in the utilization of the satellite. 
A similar mission will soon be sent to other countries of the region, so that maximum cooperation can be extracted with respect to this accomplishment of the Brazilian space programme. 
As of August 1994, Brazil will be taking part, through INPE, in a cooperative programme with the United States involving the launching of 33 sounding rockets from the Alcantara launch range in north-eastern Brazil. 
This project, known as Guara, will be geared towards the study of the Earth's magnetic equator. 
Brazil is also developing two remote sensing satellites in conjunction with China. 
This enterprise, known as the CBERS project, constitutes the first cooperative endeavour of its kind between developing countries. 
Brazil places a high priority on the successful conclusion of the CBERS project, which can serve as a paradigm for future cooperation in space technology between developing countries. 
This civilian agency is directly under the control of the presidency of the Republic, and will, we hope, facilitate cooperation with similar organizations in other countries. 
This decision stems from Brazil's commitment to international efforts with regard to the non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction. 
We believe that these measures will enable Brazil to participate more effectively in international cooperation in outer space, with a view to promoting the social and economic development of its people. 
I am confident that Ambassador Hohenfellner's skilful leadership will guide this session to a fruitful conclusion. 
The recent changes in the international environment have opened a new era for increased international cooperation in space-related activities. 
Indeed, space exploration and technology are no longer seen as a race between East and West. 
When this Committee was first established, the earnest desire of the international community was to avoid the extension of cold-war rivalry into outer space and to reserve this common heritage of mankind exclusively for peaceful purposes. 
This being my first intervention in this Committee, allow me to present the basic position of my Government regarding international space activities. 
Secondly, rapid developments in space technology and its applications necessitate efforts on the part of the international community to regulate and manage both ongoing and future space activities by establishing an appropriate legal framework. 
Thirdly, international cooperation in the peaceful uses of outer space should be further strengthened to encourage the sharing of space resources and technology. 
In this regard, my Government strongly supports a more active United Nations role in this field and believes that various national, regional and international programmes to promote international space activities should be developed within the framework of the United Nations. 
Fourthly, we believe that a third UNISPACE conference should be held in the near future in view of the rapid political and technical changes affecting space programmes undertaken around the world. 
In the middle of 1995, we will start operating the first Korea Satellite System (KOREASAT), which will then be followed in 1998 by the launching of another satellite, the Korea Multi-purpose Satellite System (KOMSAT). 
KOMSAT will be used for Earth observation, covering land, sea and coastal zones, as well as for telecommunications and broadcasting. 
At this Workshop, the Republic of Korea was designated as the site for the secretariat of the Asia-Pacific Satellite Communication Conference, and in cooperation with this organization, my Government is currently preparing for another workshop on satellite communications in November this year. 
The Korean delegation participated in both the thirty-first session of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee and the thirty-third session of the Legal Subcommittee this year, as an observer, and followed discussions there with keen interest. 
The Republic of Korea is also an active member of other major international organizations regulating space activities such as INTELSAT (International Telecommunication Satellite Organization) and INMARSAT (International Maritime Satellite Organization). 
In light of its basic policy and the space-related activities I described earlier, my Government firmly believes that it has every reason to participate fully in the work of this Committee as a full member. 
My delegation also supports the strengthening of the Committee by way of either expanding its membership or introducing an election system, while maintaining the principle of equitable geographical representation. 
Mr. Hodgkins (United States of America): I should like to begin by extending my delegation's congratulations on your election, Sir, as Vice-Chairman and on Ambassador Hohenfellner's election as Chairman of this session of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
July 1994 marks the 25th anniversary of the lunar landing of Apollo XI. 
The first clear photographs of the Earth taken in preparation for that mission caused the people of the world to view Earth in a new way - as a "blue marble" in the vastness of space, a single environment with unique and overwhelming significance to mankind. 
The modern environmental movement was galvanized in part by this new perception of the Earth and the need to protect it and the life it supports. 
In 1970, the first "Earth Day" was held in the United States, followed by the International Earth Day that is celebrated each year. 
Skylab, a follow-on to Project Apollo requiring the direct use of Apollo hardware and space technology and involving 28 other nations, was launched in 1973 and produced an unprecedented wealth of scientific data. 
In 1975, the Apollo-Soyuz Test Project was the first US/USSR cooperative space flight. 
Recent years have involved unprecedented political change and have furthered international cooperation in space exploration to the benefit of all countries, as nations pool their scientific expertise and financial resources. 
Much of our attention today is focused on the application of space techniques to the understanding and solution of terrestrial problems, and this is entirely proper. 
But exploration of the solar system remains an enticing goal and an important objective as mankind seeks answers to fundamental questions of the origins of the universe and life itself. 
Project Apollo was an important early step in that ongoing process of seeking new knowledge, and we and our partners in the international Space Station Programme will move confidently down that road in the years ahead. 
There is ample opportunity to broaden and strengthen its application at this session, through various items on the Committee's agenda. 
For example, the agenda item on spin-off benefits affords us the opportunity to discuss how the benefits of space exploration can enrich the lives of people in a host of practical ways. 
We firmly believe that the multilateral process of dialogue and exchange of common experiences in this area can assist all of our efforts to apply space technology to the solution of problems on Earth. 
For more than 30 years, the United States has been operating satellite systems that have provided data on the land, oceans, and atmosphere on a public, non-discriminatory basis. 
Just recently, we have taken steps to maintain the long-term continuity of these important programmes. 
My Government decided, on 5 May 1994, to converge the National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration Polar-orbiting Operational Environmental Satellite System and the Defense Meteorological Satellite Programme into a single national civilian operational satellite system. 
The converged system will achieve cost savings, consolidate resources and reduce duplication of efforts. 
The converged system will be open in character and will continue open distribution of data worldwide via direct broadcast and established distribution systems. 
President Clinton also signed on 5 May the United States Land Remote Sensing Strategy for assuring continuity of Landsat data. 
The cooperative spirit in which we have worked over the past year is an encouraging sign that more can be accomplished in the future. 
This has not been easy, and our most important accomplishments have come only after long and serious negotiations culminated by compromise on the part of all Member States. 
Although there have been some skeptics in the past, the positive results we see today demonstrate that the principle of consensus can work effectively. 
Indeed, the Committee has concluded that strengthening international cooperation in the peaceful exploration and use of outer space implies the need for the Committee itself to improve, whenever necessary, the methods and forms of its work. 
We have always taken this mandate seriously. 
Of particular note have been the productive discussions in the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee, in the work of which space scientists and experts are now playing a central role. 
On the other hand, we are convinced that more can be done on the question of working methods, particularly in the Legal Subcommittee. 
We have the impression that there is a willingness on the part of all Member States to continue seeking these reforms, which will make this Committee a more effective and efficient body in the United Nations system. 
In conclusion, let me reiterate my delegation's full commitment to working with all Member States on making the work of the Committee as relevant as possible to the ever-expanding opportunities for international cooperation in space exploration. 
Mr. Louet (France) (interpretation from French): On behalf of my delegation allow me at the outset, Sir, to congratulate you most sincerely on your election as Vice-Chairman of our Committee. 
Through you, I should like to express, as did my colleagues who spoke earlier, great satisfaction at seeing Ambassador Hohenfellner continue to preside over our work. 
In doing so, Ambassador Hohenfellner is following a long tradition in Austria, one that has been strengthened today by the fact that from now we shall be meeting in Vienna. 
It is not my intention, during this general debate, to deal with all the problems that make up our agenda, since I will be able to speak on each individual item later. 
Nevertheless, I would like to stress four matters that have particularly attracted the attention of my delegation. 
First, I shall speak to agenda item 4 entitled, as usual, "Ways and means of maintaining outer space for peaceful purposes." 
"Reiterates that the Conference on Disarmament, as the single multilateral disarmament negotiating forum, has the primary role in the negotiation of a multilateral agreement or agreements, as appropriate, on the prevention of an arms race in outer space in all its aspects" 
Resolution 48/74, adopted at the last General Assembly session, reiterates this in its paragraph 5. 
Secondly, I shall comment on the possible convening of a new UNISPACE conference, which is being very closely examined in Paris. 
Since 1982, the date of the last UNISPACE Conference, space technology has made significant and substantial progress. 
Space has become an essential tool in fields as different as telecommunications, earth observation and meteorology, to mention but a few. 
In addition, the Secretariat has carried out a very interesting report - which we are still analysing in Paris - that provides a number of very relevant arguments in favour of convening UNISPACE 3. 
This has the advantage of furthering discussion of the site and the cost of such a Conference. 
Nevertheless, as we see it, the convening of this Conference continues to depend on the definition of a satisfactory agenda. 
Hence a thorough study is being carried out in Paris; this will enable my delegation to contribute to perfecting a suitable agenda at the next session of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee. 
The success of such a conference will depend on the quality of the preparatory work that this Committee must undertake. 
It is therefore up to our Committee to select subjects that are important and also achieve consensus among all delegations. 
Thirdly, yesterday morning the Austrian delegation mentioned the problem of enlarging our Committee. 
I did not intend to discuss this matter in the general debate, but what was said has inspired me to focus my thoughts. 
I am ready to tackle the question with an open mind, but I am hampered by the abstract nature of the debate. 
My delegation very much hopes that this question will be analysed very carefully so that we can avoid the sorry spectacle we saw at the last session of the Legal Subcommittee. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of France for his very interesting proposals. 
Mr. Wicks (United Kingdom): I would like to take this opportunity to express my delegation's satisfaction that Mr. Hohenfellner is again chairing the Committee and to offer our congratulations on your election, Sir. 
We are also grateful to the Chairmen of our two Subcommittees for their considerable efforts in seeking to promote constructive dialogue and in encouraging practical solutions to difficult problems. 
We therefore welcomed the recommendation to refer the issue to the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee. 
The need to ensure the safe use of this energy source, the consideration of the possible consequences to the environment, and the possible revision of the principles has been the backdrop to our thinking on this issue. 
The United Kingdom acknowledges the call for a third UNISPACE conference. 
But we are yet to be convinced fully of the need for such a conference. 
In any further consideration, we will need to weigh carefully any lessons that can be learned from our experience with UNISPACE 2. 
My delegation hopes that as we discuss the various issues over the coming days the spirit of cooperation within this Committee to reach solutions through compromise and consensus will continue to prevail, and that satisfactory outcomes to our deliberations, acceptable to all Member States, can be found. 
Mr. Ramez Land\x{5ad9}uri (Ecuador) (interpretation from Spanish): First, I would like to express my satisfaction at seeing Ambassador Hohenfellner of Austria once again presiding over this Committee. 
I am sure that his knowledge and experience will help us to conclude these discussions successfully. 
I also congratulate you, Sir, on your election as Vice-Chairman. 
My delegation fully agrees with his statement that space science and technology are vital instruments for improving the economic and social conditions of all countries and for resolving global problems. 
We must therefore work together in this Committee to ensure that the results of our discussions produce real, concrete benefits for our peoples and thus for the international community. 
My delegation attaches particular importance to the sessions and reports of the Subcommittees. 
The serious and careful treatment of the subjects assigned to each Subcommittee, both from the legal and scientific point of view, and the incalculable value of their scientific and technical work, cannot be denied. 
We believe that an important step forward has been taken, which the Committee should endorse. 
Allow me now to make a few comments on specific issues. 
With regard to outer space and the geostationary orbit, intensive and effective international cooperation is absolutely necessary in order to disseminate the benefits of knowledge, programmes and projects equitably, bearing in mind the needs of the developing countries. 
Such international cooperation should promote the indigenous capacities of the underdeveloped countries, their programmes for the exploration and use of outer space and their knowledge of space science and technology and its applications. 
It should ensure easy access to information, data, materials, the results of research and so on, and, among other things, should promote and facilitate the transfer of technology. 
In this context, I would like to refer to the establishment of an Andean subregional enterprise, or some other type of association, which would make it possible to exploit and use the satellite products of the Cotopaxi ground receiving station, which is located in Ecuador. 
Ecuador's Centre for Integrated Remote Sensing of Natural Resources (CLIRSEN) is currently completing the contract for the beginning of a pre-feasibility study, based on the terms of reference approved by a technical commission created by the fifth Andean Presidential Council. 
In this connection, we hope that countries with experience and resources in this sphere will share that experience with us and help us in our task. 
We also hope that the respective institutions responsible for this subject in the member countries of the Andean group will provide the necessary support and information required by the consultant for this study. 
We welcome close cooperation between the United Nations bodies dealing with disarmament, such as the Conference on Disarmament, and COPUOS and its subsidiary bodies. 
The pollution of outer space is also a subject of concern to my delegation. 
We are particularly worried about the increase in space debris, particularly in the geostationary orbit. 
This subject, which was addressed in the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee, also warrants more careful study by the Legal Subcommittee. 
It could be useful to hold a seminar on this subject, under the auspices of the Legal Subcommittee, at one of its future sessions. 
This position is reflected in the reports of both the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee and the Legal Subcommittee. 
Consequently, it is necessary to develop international instruments and to coordinate them with those which already exist. 
My delegation considers that a third UNISPACE conference is necessary both in substance and in providing a forum, for it would be one of the most important forums in the post-cold-war world. 
My delegation has taken note of the relevant paragraphs, specifically paragraphs 28 and 29 of the Secretariat report (A/AC.105/575), which set out some of the elements that justify holding the conference. 
I wish finally to support the request of the representative of Spain with respect to the due use of Spanish as an official language, particularly in the documents and reports of the Committee. 
This would, of course, greatly facilitate any negotiating process. 
My delegation pledges its support to the Chairman and all the other officers with a view to achieving true progress at this session towards conclusions on the peaceful uses of outer space. 
Mr. Ionov (Bulgaria): I would like on behalf of the Bulgarian delegation to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the vice-chairmanship of the Committee. 
Austria has always chaired this body; also, the two United Nations Conferences on the Exploration and Peaceful Uses of Outer Space were held here. 
As an original member of the outer space Committee, Bulgaria is convinced of the common interest of mankind to use outer space for peaceful purposes and is fully aware of the importance of international cooperation in developing the rule of law. 
One of the main purposes pursued by Bulgaria in United Nations forums on space is, through international cooperation, to serve the cause of the peaceful uses of outer space and the strengthening of efforts for security and mutual understanding in the world. 
Let me take a minute to highlight the situation in Bulgaria regarding the reorganization of space research and application activities. 
Bulgaria is one of the pioneers in central-eastern Europe in reorganizing its space activities in line with the change from a centrally planned to a free market economy. 
After careful study of the functions and organizational charts of various national space agencies in Europe, a Bulgarian space agency was established in 1993. 
We used as prototype the Austrian space agency. 
The Bulgarian Space Agency (BSA) is intended to become a national centre and to coordinate space activities in Bulgaria. 
It has already laid the foundations for the participation of Bulgarian industry in space projects and spin-off benefits. 
Coordinating the space activities of State, science and industry in a country where the economy is recovering slowly, with central structures falling apart - not to mention the uneasy situation in the Balkans - is an extremely difficult task. 
Bulgaria will not abandon space research, but will make choices, and focus on selected activities. 
In that connection, we highly appreciate the recent cooperation agreements signed with the Russian and the German space agencies. 
Bulgaria looks forward to participation in ESA programmes, which will help bridge the technological gap with the bigger member States and would provide the basis for advanced technological research. 
The European Space Agency is part of the European integration process and we wish to play a part in that process. 
We would particularly mention the encouraging presentations on the subject of space debris; we expect to see speedy progress on that matter. 
The papers regarding a third UNISPACE conference, submitted in the same Subcommittee, form a good basis for discussions during the current session. 
The new era in international relations makes possible a range of new space activities - even improving the effectiveness of preventive diplomacy and peace-making activities. 
As one distinguished United Nations official puts it, outer space has constituted an exemplary area for international cooperation and it is important that this cooperation be continued and expanded to serve the interests of all countries. 
We hope to have the opportunity to speak later on specific agenda items. 
Mr. Boroffice (Nigeria): First of all, the Nigerian delegation would like to join other delegations in expressing its pleasure at seeing Ambassador Hohenfellner again serving as Chairman of the Committee. 
His wealth of experience and demonstrated skills in successfully presiding over this Committee in the past gives us the confidence that we are again on the path to further achievements. 
More than ever before, Nigeria recognizes the role of space science and technology in national development and human activities. 
Developments in this area continue to exert their influence in one way or the other on the societal, technological and cultural progress of all countries, large or small, developed or developing. 
The application of space science and technology will therefore play an increasing and indispensable role in the development of developing countries. 
Since assistance from, and cooperation with, other countries are vital to achieving the goals of the policy, the Government of Nigeria will encourage regional and international cooperation as a way of sharing the burden of major enterprises in space science and technology. 
My delegation is glad to report in this regard that the third United Nations/European Space Agency (ESA) workshop on Basic Space Science for Developing Countries was held in Nigeria in October 1993 as part of the United Nations Programme on Space Applications. 
In February 1994 the Regional Centre for Training in Aerospace Surveys (RECTAS) in Nigeria organized a workshop on the application of remote sensing in national development for policy makers in government Ministries and extra-ministerial departments. 
Before the end of 1994 the National Agency for Science and Engineering Infrastructure will, in co-operation with the Food and Agricultural Organization (FAO), organize a workshop on the application of remote sensing in agriculture. 
My delegation wishes to use this opportunity again to reiterate the readiness of the Government of Nigeria to host the proposed Regional Centre for Space Science and Technology Education. 
One of the components of the space programme contained in our National Policy on Space Science and Technology is the establishment of a National Remote Sensing Centre. 
My delegation notes the reports of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee on the work of its thirty-first session, as contained in document A/AC.105/574, and that of the Legal Subcommittee on the work of its thirty-third session, as contained in document A/AC.105/573. 
We are pleased that substantial progress has been made on a number of items listed on the agenda. 
We also note the views expressed in the Subcommittees on the question of access to the geostationary orbit, and welcome the decision of the Subcommittees to continue discussions on this issue in the hope that an early resolution will be reached. 
My delegation notes the report prepared by the secretariat of the Office for Outer Space Affairs (A/AC.105/575) on the possibility of holding a third United Nations Conference on the Exploration and Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
It is our belief that this report will provide a good basis for further discussions on this subject. 
We therefore look forward to a more extensive discussion in this session which will lead to an early conclusion. 
Ms. Skoog (Sweden): This is the first time the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space has met in Vienna since the transfer of the Office for Outer Space Affairs. 
The continued chairmanship of Ambassador Hohenfellner guarantees the continuity of the Committee's work. 
Let us hope that this new setting will invigorate our work, as is required by the new tasks and challenges we face. 
On our agenda for this meeting we have a number of important issues. 
Let me just elaborate on a few of these. 
Sweden has long advocated that the issue of space debris be dealt with within COPUOS, and we were very satisfied with the decision last year to include the item on the agenda of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee. 
In this work, particular attention should be paid to the environmental aspects - something Sweden also underlined in the recent Commission on Sustainable Development. 
Only when we have a common understanding will it be possible to decide on further action to be taken. 
As a first step, an inventory of measures already undertaken by spacefaring nations to reduce the creation of new debris could be made. 
In order to make this information available to all countries, an overview of good management practices could be compiled and distributed. 
Almost two years have now passed since the adoption of the Principles on nuclear power sources, and a recommendation on their revision must be made during this session. 
Discussions in the two Subcommittees demonstrated broad satisfaction with the Principles in their present form, and there was a consensus that it would be premature to undertake a revision at this early stage. 
Sweden shares the opinion that priority should be given to the implementation of the Principles, and that a revision should be undertaken only when we have elaborated a formula significantly strengthening them. 
For our further consideration of this item, Sweden's point of departure remains that in revising the Principles, it is important that they be harmonized with other, general safety principles for exposure to ionizing radiation. 
We earlier expressed an open attitude towards the proposal to organize a third UNISPACE conference. 
At the same time, my delegation has stressed that careful consideration of the objectives of such a conference is essential. 
The purpose must be clear, and the time chosen must allow for adequate planning. 
We must also consider to what extent such a conference may achieve goals that cannot be obtained through the intensified or more focused work of, for example, COPUOS itself. 
In our opinion, there certainly are a number of issues which merit further in-depth discussion. 
Some are dealt with in the Secretary-General's report on international cooperation in space - for example, how space technology can be used in support of international peace and security, and how the United Nations itself can best benefit from advances in space. 
A matter of high priority to Sweden is also the use of space technology to promote sustainable development, and in particular to implement the recommendations of Agenda 21, adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
A further consideration of the possibilities of preventing and mitigating natural catastrophes would also seem appropriate. 
International cooperation and the transfer of relevant know-how are necessary in order to facilitate the build-up of indigenous capabilities in developing countries, inter alia for planning and environmental purposes. 
Sweden recognizes the central role of the United Nations Programme of Space Applications in this process, and continues to actively support the Programme through annual training courses in remote-sensing education for educators in Stockholm and Kiruna. 
Let me now turn to a matter of concern. 
During the last session of the Legal Subcommittee, it was evident to all delegations that much could be done to improve the effectiveness of the work of the Subcommittee. 
Most Member States, as well as the United Nations itself, are dealing with severe economic constraints - something we must take into account when planning our work here. 
In order to enhance the relevance of our work within the Committee, the composition of this forum needs to reflect the true range of the international space community. 
It is important to provide for the inclusion of States with relevant technology and expertise in the area. 
We also believe that our discussion here, as well as in other United Nations organizations, would benefit from mirroring a broader spectrum of views. 
We fully support the efforts of the Chairman of the Committee to find a universally acceptable solution to this important issue. 
The Chairman: The next speaker on my list is the representative of the Committee on Space Research, Mr. Siegfried Bauer. 
Mr. Bauer (Committee on Space Research): The Committee on Space Research (COSPAR) is most pleased to be able to address the thirty-seventh session of the United Nations Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
Speaking as a representative of the largest international community of scientists involved in basic research in space, let me strike an optimistic chord. 
It has often been said in the past, though perhaps more officiously than officially, that the main thrust behind the very elaborate space research programmes of many of the advanced nations is competition inspired by the cold war. 
These mechanisms encourage the programmes of many nations to strive for a better intellectual understanding of the universe in which we live and of the place therein that is our home, the Earth. 
Despite decreasing funding and curtailment of financial support, the international scientific community has not renounced its ambitious long-term plans for exploration of nearby space and the distant universe. 
First, due to steady technological programmes, a number of measurements have become effectively less expensive, if counting bits of information obtained per dollar spent. 
As a result, new and advanced schemes of cooperation between nations can be envisaged which combine expertise in a given field with the complementary know-how of new partners to allow for qualitative jumps in technological possibilities and in the interpretation of data. 
COSPAR welcomes these trends and, indeed, looks forward to a continuous crop of new data brought back both by better utilization of existing resources and by new and exciting scientific investigations in space planned for the coming decade. 
COSPAR looks upon these new trends with great interest and expectations. 
We look forward to involvement in another space science meeting of regional interest that is proposed by Iran. 
We are ready to contribute our expertise to the efforts of the international community in this quest. 
Let me add a personal note as the Chairman of COSPAR's Panel on Potentially Environmentally Detrimental Activities in Space: We shall continue to keep a watchful eye on all developments in space that could potentially perturb our environment or that of our planetary neighbours. 
I wish the Committee, on behalf of COSPAR, most fruitful deliberations during this session. 
The meeting rose at 12.10 p.m. 
Upon completion of the general debate, we will immediately begin our consideration of agenda item 4, "Ways and means of maintaining outer space for peaceful purposes". 
Mr. Schez (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): Allow me to join those who have taken the floor before me to congratulate you on your election to the chairmanship of this Committee. 
My delegation is certain that under your experienced guidance, and with the ever-constructive participation of the Office for Outer Space Affairs and the capable and distinguished delegations present here, we shall achieve the objectives set out for this important session. 
We are convinced that the professionalism and expertise which have always marked the work of this excellent United Nations Office will be of considerable help in work related to space activities. 
My delegation is pleased and honoured to address this Committee at its thirty-seventh session; we continue to do so as an Observer. 
For more than 10 years now, Cuba has been involved in United Nations activities for the peaceful uses of outer space, participating in this Committee and its corresponding Scientific and Technical and Legal Subcommittees. 
Cuba is among the few third-world countries which has developed scientific equipment for space research, many types of which have already been used satisfactorily, while others have passed rigorous tests and will soon be operational. 
In short, Cuba has a broad range of activities and participates in national and international space projects. 
Therefore, while aware of the interest expressed by other States, my Government feels able to reiterate its wish - stated over the past five years - to become a member of this Committee. 
Our presence would contribute to broadening cooperation for better and more effective exploration and peaceful use of outer space. 
My delegation fully shares the opinion of most countries that the international community has the right and the responsibility to participate in drawing up norms and regulations governing cooperation in the peaceful use of outer space for the benefit of all States. 
It is in that light that we have been attentively following the current work and the progress achieved with respect to the set of Principles Relevant to the Use of Nuclear Power Sources in Outer Space. 
As well as being a developing country, Cuba is in a particular geographical position, which is why we are especially concerned about the consequences of the uncontrolled re-entry of objects with nuclear power sources on board, and about possible failures during launching or the early stages of flight. 
We continue to view the geostationary orbit as a limited natural resource over which no State or group of States can exercise sovereignty to the detriment of others. 
We think it extremely important that the spin-off benefits of space technology should promote increased non-discriminatory international cooperation, with greater account being taken of the needs and interests of developing countries. 
We were pleased by the work of the Scientific and Legal Subcommittee during its thirty-first and thirty-third sessions; its recommendations will prove extremely useful for the work of the Committee. 
We believe that the conference should devote special attention to, among other items of paramount importance, the link between outer space, the environment and development. 
I conclude by expressing my country's readiness to cooperate with United Nations work in this field and, in research related to the study of outer space and its peaceful use, to establish ties of cooperation and collaboration with all countries and organizations addressing this rich resource of mankind. 
Mr. Arg\x{e15f}llo (Nicaragua) (interpretation from Spanish): I wish to begin, Sir, by saying how pleased my delegation is to see you once again in the Chair for this session of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
I take the opportunity of this general exchange of views to make some brief observations from the viewpoint of an observer country. 
My delegation believes that developing countries, lacking advanced technology, must not be kept isolated from information and knowledge on outer space. 
As a tropical country with an extremely fragile ecosystem, prone to frequent natural disasters, Nicaragua needs scientific and technical information relating to our country's circumstances - information that is handled through this Committee. 
I am thinking first and foremost of meteorology; of telecommunications as applied to remote education programmes; of the use of satellite data to study soil erosion and degradation, deforestation, climate change and changes in rainfall patterns; and other spin-off benefits of space technology. 
It has been reported that foreign pirate vessels with satellite-guided navigation systems enter Nicaragua's Atlantic and Pacific territorial waters by night, to steal our maritime resources. 
That is an example not merely of not sharing technology, but of using technology to harm countries lacking it. 
My delegation states Nicaragua's continued interest in the expansion of this Committee on the basis of regional balance, which would give additional countries - one of which could be Nicaragua - the opportunity to participate fully in the Committee's discussions. 
My country joins others in calling for increased international cooperation in space technology. 
As you suggested in your opening statement, Mr. Chairman, the practical benefits of space technology and its applications must provide concrete benefits to all countries. 
Like the sea beyond territorial maritime shelves, outer space is the heritage of mankind, not of a small group of States. 
Paradoxically, outer-space technology particularly affects the poor and the rural sectors of developing countries. 
Those sectors, unaware of the debates in this room and even of the existence of this Committee, have a close relationship with the skies: their sowing patterns are governed by the phases of the moon, the tides. 
There is no justification for denying the benefits of space activities to those sectors, especially when such technology leads to greater agricultural yields, more timely awareness of impending risks and dangers, and a greater awareness of our common responsibility towards our planet. 
Mr. Vel\x{5ad9}quez (Peru) (interpretation from Spanish): Allow me first of all, Mr. Chairman, to join those who have spoken before me in expressing congratulations to you, and I extend those congratulations to the other members of the Bureau. 
I also thank you for giving me this opportunity to address the members of the Committee, since I wish to apprise them of the great importance my Government attaches to the subject of Peru's joining COPUOS. 
Peru is doing important work in the area of space activities, particularly through the National Commission for Aerospace Research and Development (CONIDA), and the Peru Geophysical Institute. 
Peru has also been using geostationary satellites as a means of retransmission to ensure national coverage. 
It uses modern techniques for television broadcasting, telephone communications and data transmission. 
We also wish to recall the activities my country has undertaken in the use of unmanned scientific satellites, particularly in the fields of meteorology, navigation, geodesy and spatial photography. 
Peru's Jicamarca radio observatory, which has been developing techniques for the study of inner space through radar and, has made important contributions in this area. 
The Anc and Huancayo observatories have also made significant contributions in ionospheric physics, using satellite radio-receivers and studying the effects of the ionosphere and its irregularities in the propagation of the signals they emit (scintillations and Faraday rotation). 
The activities carried out by the various specialized institutions and universities, as well as the recent establishment of the National Centre for Training in Space Science and Technology, will make it possible to continue strengthening national programmes for research, development and use of space technologies. 
Peru is firmly convinced that progress of this kind in space technology should be reflected in an active representation by country in the specialized international bodies dealing with this important subject. 
Mr. Boutos (Greece): Since this is the first time I have taken the floor, I should like to congratulate you, Mr. Chairman, for guiding the deliberations of this Committee in your usual outstanding manner. 
In his statement the French representative asked which countries were the new candidates for membership of COPUOS and, answering his own question, said that he saw only Spain and the Republic of Korea, both of which had his support. 
It is in this context that I should like to remind the French representative that Spain, together with Portugal, Turkey and Greece, are all full members of COPUOS and, following a gentleman's agreement in 1980, alternate in pairs in the two seats available to them. 
Their requests have equal force and, indeed, the Chairman of the Committee and the Secretariat, both in New York and in Vienna, have taken full cognizance of the fact and are acting accordingly. 
The question of enlargement will be taken up under agenda item 9, "Other matters". 
Mr. Sendil (Turkey): I wished to make a clarification on the same issue as my Greek colleague. 
Since the Chairman has stated that this matter will be discussed under agenda item 9 - which was our intention to do so from the outset - I shall refrain from addressing it at this stage. 
I have, of course, listened attentively to all statements made so far, but I would urge members to adhere to the principle that we should follow the agenda items. 
I now call on the representative of the International Astronautical Federation (IAF). 
Mr. Ortner: On behalf of the President of the International Astronautical Federation (IAF), Alvaro Azcarraga, I am pleased and honoured to present a short summary of the activities of the IAF, concentrating in particular on the question of cooperation with developing countries. 
Great efforts are being made to further invite institutions from developing countries to become members of the Federation. 
As in past years, a special workshop will be devoted to the needs of developing countries on the theme "Benefits of Space Technology for the Developing World - from Economic Growth to Environmental Protection". 
The IAF Committee for Liaison with International Organizations and Developing Nations, under the chairmanship of Professor U. R. Rao, is the driving force behind IAF's activities in promoting cooperation between industrialized and developing countries. 
The IAF is working closely together with COSPAR in preparing special symposia, which are held in conjunction with the sessions of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee. 
Since the move of the Office for Outer Space Affairs to Vienna, the Austrian Space Agency is coordinating these events. 
As part of its efforts to promote the study and development of space law, the IAF created the International Institute of Space Law (IISL) in 1960. 
Since then, the IISL, now presided over by our Secretary, the head of the Office for Outer Space Affairs, Nandasiri Jasentuliyana, has maintained close ties with the Legal Subcommittee of the United Nations Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
Its efforts in this area include the annual organization of a symposium on a particular aspect of space law during the session of the Legal Subcommittee. 
The theme of this year's session, organized in cooperation with the European Centre for Space Law, was "Legal Questions Regarding Commercial Activities in Space". 
We are pleased that this session was useful to all delegations. 
In conjunction with the IAF Congress, the IISL holds annual colloquiums on the Law of Outer Space. 
The 1994 Colloquium will focus on new legal developments in satellite communications, definitional issues in space law, liability in commercial space activities and other legal matters related to the peaceful uses of outer space. 
The 1995 Colloquium will be held in Oslo, Norway, during the forty-sixth IAF Congress. 
The IISL also has many working groups, through which it carries out important work in the field of space law. 
It has begun consideration and clarification of certain basic legal concepts and terms which appear in the space agreements drafted by this Committee. 
Finally, let me point out that the IAF will be pleased to continue preparing the annual reports on highlights in space technology for the United Nations and providing all necessary support to this Committee. 
This brings us to the conclusion of our consideration of agenda item 3, "General exchange of views". 
I should like to commend the Committee on the fact that 40 countries participated this year, which is better than last year in New York, when 35 countries made statements under this agenda item. 
Mr. Zaman (Pakistan): The question of the militarization of outer space was first included on the Committee's agenda for its consideration at its twenty-seventh session, in June 1984. 
Thereafter, starting with the twenty-eighth session of the Committee, in June 1985, the title of the item was changed to "Ways and means of maintaining outer space for peaceful purposes". 
We have thus been discussing this agenda item, to try to find means to keep outer space for peaceful purposes only, for 11 years. 
It is interesting to note that in that time considerable progress has been registered on almost all the items on the agenda of the Committee as well as of its two Subcommittees, but no progress whatsoever has been made in our Committee on this agenda item. 
The various delegations reaffirm their positions year after year, resulting in an inconclusive debate. 
There is no denying the fact that it is in this Committee that all matters pertaining to the uses of outer space are discussed, negotiated and formulated into treaties. 
In view of the seriousness of the "weaponization" of outer space, other United Nations Committees, such as the Special Political Committee and the Conference on Disarmament, also deal with this subject. 
As we all know, several space treaties have been formulated so far under United Nations auspices, including the 1967 outer space treaty; the rescue Agreement of 1968; the liability Convention of 1972; the registration Convention, of 1976; the Moon Agreement of 1979. 
Subsequently, a number of drafts of new treaties, as well as several amendments to the outer space Treaty and the registration Convention, in the form of additional Articles or Protocols, have been proposed and discussed at the Conference on Disarmament in the past decade or so. 
These include the conducting of a study on specific aspects related to the application of different confidence-building measures in outer space, finalized last year by a study group of Government experts. 
All these efforts speak for themselves about humankind's eagerness to avoid the "weaponization" of outer space, because this is not a problem only for a State or States; it is a problem for all humankind. 
Let us face the various issues involved in this respect boldly and, bearing in mind the optimum use of the precious time available to our Committee, try to make substantial progress in the matter. 
For that purpose, we will have to evolve a strategy for formulating some terms of reference to initiate a constructive discussion on the various issues involved. 
This is perhaps the only way, in my delegation's view, and one which, hopefully, will lead us to an agreeable solution to the various problems. 
The Mexican delegation believes that the continued discussion of this priority subject in the Committee has not produced significant progress in preserving outer space for peaceful purposes. 
This situation is not in keeping with the spirit of General Assembly resolution 48/39, which urges all States, in particular those with major space capabilities, to contribute actively to the goal of preventing an arms race in outer space. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations has submitted a report on international cooperation in space activities for enhancing security in the post-cold-war era, in which he proposes to broaden international cooperation in the area by revitalizing existing mechanisms and by producing new cooperation mechanisms as well. 
Among the proposals to establish innovative approaches for cooperation in space and security, the Mexican delegation attaches particular importance to confidence-building measures and improvement of access to space technology, both of which fall within this Committee's area of competence. 
One essential step is to promote a communication and coordination link between the work of the Committee, designed to ensure the peaceful use of outer space, and the activities of the Conference on Disarmament, designed to prevent an arms race. 
My delegation would recall the fact that the need for coordination between the Committee and what was then the Disarmament Commission was recognized by the General Assembly in paragraph 15 of its resolution 38/80. 
In the current situation, which appears to be one of greater understanding, the revitalization and coordination of work by the different bodies of the United Nations would be a natural response to the need to increase transparency and strengthen cooperation within the international community. 
In the study by the Group of Governmental Experts to Undertake a Study on the Application of Confidence-Building in Outer Space, contained in document A/48/305 of 15 October 1993, different areas of cooperation are identified, to which my delegation would like to draw the Committee's attention. 
In parallel, the discussions held and the proposals made recently in the Ad Hoc Committee on the Prevention of the Arms Race in Outer Space relating to confidence-building measures in space activities reflect, from that Committee's point of view, the need to establish working relationships with this Committee. 
Indeed, at its 15 March meeting, that Committee considered a proposal which identified the subjects of space debris and nuclear power sources in outer space as areas where the work of the two bodies coincides and which deserve greater cooperation. 
Mr. Zaitsev (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): It has been quite a while now since the General Assembly entrusted this Committee with the important and noble task of maintaining outer space for peaceful purposes. 
Moreover, criteria were established to govern the political, legal and moral aspects of activities carried out in space. 
Obviously, to assign essentially new substantive goals to the Committee is no easy matter. 
Because of the widely differing points of view represented here, constructive ideas often get lost in the shuffle. 
What is more, in paying homage to the formal aspect of our work, we are imperceptibly acquiring the habit of avoiding substantive issues. 
Problems are not being resolved, and specific ideas and proposals are left hanging in the air. 
It is no easy task to merge all points of view, but we can certainly agree on a position bringing together all the ideas and proposals. 
It would be logical to concentrate our efforts on individual questions that are ripe for solution, even if the solutions are not comprehensive: we can always proceed from the specific to the general. 
In our view, the success of the Committee's work could be enhanced by improved contacts with the Geneva Conference on Disarmament. 
It is vital that there be at least occasional exchanges of information with the Conference's ad hoc committee on matters of mutual interest. 
I would note that the Conference's ad hoc committee is itself seeking guidance and for rationalization of its activities. 
Yet the most promising aspect of its work involves the strengthening of measures to enhance confidence and predictability in space activities. 
Given the spirit of the times, the delegation of the Russian Federation wants our colleagues to have the opportunity to consider this matter; we should ask the Chairman to take what he views as the most effective measures to establish a useful relationship with the Conference. 
Recent discussions in the Conference on Disarmament have included the subjects of space debris and on-board nuclear power sources, both of which fall within the purview both of this Committee and of the Conference. 
In the light of this situation, one feels more optimistic and hopes for a better future, and for a new, improved spirit that will expand and strengthen international cooperation in the peaceful uses of outer space and make possible completely transparent scientific and technological progress in that field. 
We are optimistic that there will be greater trust and increased cooperation among States in the use of outer space, with full regard for the safety and security of space travelers. 
The question of maintaining space for peaceful purposes is inextricably linked to that of the use of space for non-peaceful purposes. 
Hence, transparency must be maintained. 
Those countries must be given the assistance they need. 
We are aware of the Committee's important role in these areas, and of the role of the Conference on Disarmament with respect to monitoring and preventing an arms race in space. 
My delegation considers, therefore, that the Committee should positively and actively work with the Conference on Disarmament. 
The Committee should coordinate its activities with those of other bodies working in the field of arms limitation, without losing its special characteristics, which differ from those of any other United Nations body. 
These should be based on the principle of respect for the sovereignty of States; they should be transparent; and they should enhance public awareness and confidence in all countries. 
We must ensure that space is not militarized, and that it be protected from any nuclear accident or other event. 
We know that such accidents always have the same result: enormously increased danger, and danger for life on Earth. 
We must protect outer space from this; we must avoid collisions between satellites and nuclear power sources or space debris. 
This subject is becoming increasingly vital; the danger is growing. 
This would enable us all to follow more closely any developments in this field and to benefit from the related scientific and technical progress. 
We have to make more effort. 
We must continue to study the problems that may result from collisions between nuclear power sources and space debris, and we also need to study their nuclear and radiation implications. 
The Committee should be kept informed by Member States of their wishes in this respect. 
Mr. Chandrasekhar (India): Our delegation would like to make a very brief statement on this agenda item, which has been under consideration by our Committee for several years now. Progress, however, has been extremely slow. 
Hence, it is necessary to explore the possibilities of taking even small steps towards progress. 
The Committee, while encouraging the use of a variety of means evolved over time to pursue international cooperation in bilateral, multilateral and other forms, could endeavour to strengthen those means in areas where there are gaps, particularly those involving common concerns of all mankind. 
They could include, to mention only a few such areas, concrete initiatives in space applications contributing to the protection of the earth's environment, natural disaster management and the eradication of illiteracy. 
Appropriate international initiatives involving the use of space technology and including the widest possible participation of States could be studied, promoted and encouraged by the Committee. 
Also, the kind of voluntary cooperation which was orchestrated during the International Space Year could be enhanced and promoted through the Committee's efforts. 
Such measures for broadening and deepening international cooperation through international and regional programmes should be actively promoted and pursued by the Committee in an action-oriented manner, with time limits. 
Crowding in certain parts of outer space by active spacecraft and debris has given rise to considerable concern. 
Hence, appropriate measures, including increased international cooperation for monitoring and tackling such problems, as well as the further development of legal norms, are important from the point of view of maintaining outer space for peaceful purposes. 
It is pertinent to elicit the widest possible adhesion to these treaties, and our Committee should continue to pursue appropriate measures to promote additional membership. 
Taking into account the work of the Committee in developing international law related to the peaceful uses of outer space, appropriate activities pertaining to transparency and confidence-building measures could be examined by the Committee. 
The Chairman: Tomorrow at 10 a.m. sharp we shall continue our discussion of agenda item 4 and begin our consideration of agenda item 5, "Report of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee on the work of its thirty-first session." 
Delegations wishing to speak on either of those items may do so in the time allotted to their consideration. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I would like to begin by welcoming the new Secretary of our Committee, Mr. Abrous. 
He has lengthy experience in the United Nations and until recently was the Deputy Director of the Centre Against Apartheid. 
The Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance has completed its work on time, and I understand that its Rapporteur will introduce those reports shortly. 
The expanded Bureau also met when required to discuss the rationalization and organization of the Committee's work. 
As members are aware, the Committee participated in the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, held in Barbados from 1 to 6 May 1994. 
At that Conference, I was accompanied by the Committee's Rapporteur, Mr. Farouk Al-Attar of the Syrian Arab Republic, and by Mr. Amor Ardhaoui of Tunisia, Chairman of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance. 
The report of the delegation to that Conference was circulated in aide-m\x{5e66}oire 9/94. 
In my capacity as Acting Chairman, I also represented the Committee at the eleventh Ministerial Meeting of the Non-Aligned Movement, held in Cairo from 31 May to 3 June 1994. 
The statement I delivered on behalf of the Committee at that meeting and the report on my participation was circulated in aide-m\x{5e66}oire 10/94. 
I will present my report on the work of the Economic and Social Council meetings when we take up that agenda item at a future meeting. 
This year, the Committee was unable to hold its Seminars at Headquarters and decided to postpone it to a future date. 
It will be recalled that the Special Committee, in keeping with the provisions of the Plan of Action for the International Decade, during 1992 and 1993 held two regional seminars, one in the Caribbean and one in the Pacific. 
The main aims of those seminars were to review the political, economic and social conditions in the remaining Territories and to ascertain the views and aspirations of their peoples concerning their future status. 
As members will recall, the Committee has consistently reaffirmed that the views of the peoples concerned should be paramount in charting a new course for the Committee's actions. 
If we wish to assist the peoples of those Territories, the outcome of our work at this session and our recommendations should reflect those concerns above all. 
As in the past, we must continue to pay close attention to the specific problems of the small island Territories and persevere in our efforts to help them achieve their objectives. 
In this context, the Special Committee will send a visiting mission to Tokelau at the invitation of the Government of New Zealand, the administering Power, to assess the situation in the Territory and ascertain the wishes and aspirations of its people regarding their future status. 
In that connection, I understand that the related consultations have been finalized among regional groups and that the visiting mission will be composed of representatives of Chile, Papua New Guinea, Sierra Leone and Tunisia. 
Mr. Amor Ardhaoui, Chairman of the Subcommittee, will lead the visiting mission, which is to take place approximately from 19 July to 10 August. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): To introduce the reports of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance, I call on the Rapporteur of the Subcommittee, Ms. Cecilia MacKenna of Chile. 
Ms. Mackenna (Chile), Rapporteur of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance (interpretation from Spanish): I shall read out in English the report I have prepared on the work of the Subcommittee. 
I have the honour, in my capacity as Rapporteur of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance, to introduce to the Special Committee the reports of the Subcommittee on the agenda items allocated to it during the current session. 
First, the report of the Subcommittee on the Territory of Pitcairn is contained in document A/AC.109/L.1813. 
The Subcommittee considered this Territory on 12 and 14 April 1994 and on 7 June 1994. 
Thirdly, the report of the Subcommittee on the question of dissemination of information on decolonization is contained in document A/AC.109/L.1816. 
Section IV covers the issue of the Week of Solidarity with the Peoples of All Colonial Territories Fighting for Freedom, Independence and Human Rights. 
The question of dissemination of information on decolonization was considered by the Subcommittee on 16, 19, 23 and 26 May 1994, and the Subcommittee adopted the report by consensus on 7 June 1994. 
Fourthly, the report of the Subcommittee on the questions of American Samoa, Anguilla, Bermuda, the British Virgin Islands, the Cayman Islands, Guam, Montserrat, Tokelau, the Turks and Caicos Islands and the United States Virgin Islands is contained in document A/AC/109/L.1815. 
Part B contains separate draft resolutions on each Territory except Tokelau. 
These conclusions and recommendations were achieved during consultations that took place at a number of formal and informal meetings. 
I hope that the Special Committee of 24 will adopt the reports. 
Let me say again that we are looking only at the request for a hearing, not going into the substantive issues, which will be debated in our consideration of the report of the Subcommittee. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): We now turn to the question of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas), in respect of which we shall take up the requests for hearing contained in aide-m\x{5e66}oire 18/94. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): We now turn the question of East Timor, in respect of which we shall examine the requests for hearing contained in aide-m\x{5e66}oire 19/94. 
I should like to draw members' attention to the communiqu dated 8 July 1994 from the Permanent Representative of Indonesia to the United Nations, contained in document A/AC.109/1199. 
The process of decolonization in East Timor has been carried out in conformity with the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations and if General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) and 1541 (XV), thus terminating the colonial status of the former territory. 
In view of the above, my delegation is of the view that the consideration of the question by the Committee is inappropriate and granting of hearings to petitioners before the Committee would serve no useful purpose whatsoever. 
My delegation would like to see our position reflected in the official records of the Special Committee. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): The reservations expressed by the representative of Indonesia will be reflected in the records of the meeting. 
With that understanding, if there are no further comments, may I take it that the Committee agrees to accede to these requests? 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): We now turn to the question of Western Sahara, in respect of which we shall examine the request for hearing contained in aide-m\x{5e66}oire 20/94. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Turning now to the question of New Caledonia, we shall examine the request for hearing contained in aide-m\x{5e66}oire 22/94. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mrs. Jackson. 
Mrs. Jackson (United Nations Association of the Virgin Islands): Permit me to express my appreciation to you, Mr. Chairman, for the leadership you have demonstrated, and to the Special Committee for the accomplishments it has achieved in the important and difficult tasks that are its responsibility. 
My name is Deborah Jackson, and I am presenting this statement on behalf of my colleague, Judith. 
Legally incorporated at the beginning of 1992, it is comprised of inhabitants of St. Thomas, St. Croix and St. John in the United States Virgin Islands and of Tortola in the British Virgin Islands. 
It is worth noting that this organization founded during the United Nations Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism, has a membership base in two adjacent non-self-governing Territories. 
The close connections between the British and the United States Territories mandated that the organization envisioned by its founders extend to both Territories, notwithstanding the fact that they are administered by two different nations. 
These links, which include familial, economic, social and cultural ties, extend from the beginnings of our colonial past and continue to the present. 
Indeed, in recognition of these links, the elected Governments of both Territories have continuing formal connections. 
During the past year the people of both Territories have expressed themselves on matters connected to their status as Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
The elected British Virgin Islands Government has expressed opposition to changes in its laws and governmental structure being imposed by its administering Power without the consent of the Territory. 
In this regard, a delegation was scheduled to leave the Territory for London to discuss the structural changes, which the elected Government opposes. 
The activity within the United States Virgin Islands is more complex, and illuminates the great need for information and education within the Territory to develop greater awareness of the meaning and implications of its status as a Non-Self-Governing Territory. 
The activity to which I refer is the so-called status referendum. 
This referendum can be seen as the result of a manifold process that began in the 1960s. 
Although ignored by the administering Power, that Convention passed a resolution recommending a change in the relationship between the Territory and the administering Power. 
That education campaign continued until the referendum which took place in 1993, with a two and a half year interruption caused by Hurricane Hugo and its aftermath. 
Within the United States Virgin Islands it is generally agreed that the referendum failed. 
In the most basic sense, it failed because, pursuant to the law under which it was organized, it could not be considered valid unless over 50 per cent of the registered voters of the Territory participated in it. 
One of the aims of the organization is to make known, and gain support for, the aims, achievements and activities of the organs of the United Nations system. 
The necessity for such endeavours became clear as certain issues became a part of the public discourse around the status referendum. 
When the Governor forwarded to the United States Department of State the Commission's request that a United Nations visiting mission be invited, the request was loudly condemned by some as implying that the Territory was incapable of carrying out a referendum on its own. 
The position that the United Nations had nothing to do with the status of the Territory was stated by some and implied by others. 
The issue of voting requirements, or, as it was often put, "Who could vote", became perhaps the most important issue as the referendum date came closer. 
There appeared to be majority agreement that the qualifications to vote in the election of representative Government were not appropriate, especially as they require only 90 days' residence in the Territory. 
The point that the determination of the political status of the Territory derives from the right to self-determination, and is not a right attendant on United States citizenship, was consistently brushed aside. 
Virtually all post-referendum analyses list the lack of any definitive resolution of the issue of "Who could vote" as one that had a major impact on the level of voter turn-out. 
As the controversy raged, no legislative majority emerged with a consensus for a specifically defined change, and the ordinary election voting qualifications were utilized by default. 
At least one group, which had been organized in support of moving towards independence, called for a boycott based on this issue and several related ones. 
The referendum included seven status options. 
The manner in which the seven options were divided among the categories was not recognized as having a compelling logic, as it appeared to be based largely on a concept of United States sovereignty which was itself not universally accepted. 
Further, neither the categories nor the manner in which the options were divided among them was in conformity with resolution 1541 (XV). 
The fact that the grouping into categories made a further round of voting necessary for a choice to be made among the options included within the wining category further complicated the process. 
As fewer than half of the registered voters cast ballots in the first round, no further rounds were held. 
As can be seen from what I have said, although the proposed report of this Committee refers to the Territory's status referendum, that report does not accurately reflect the reality of the exercise. 
In the situation that exists, it is incongruous to speak - as the draft consolidated resolution in document A/AC.109/L.1815 does in the preamble to section 9 of part B - of "results of the referendum on political status". 
As one of the options presented was the continuation of the status quo, one cannot even say that the Territory made a decision to reject a status change and to continue in the current status. 
Unfortunately, a large sector of those addressing this issue argued that there was no such role. 
A visiting mission to the Territory could be of great value in increasing exposure to and knowledge of these matters for the people of the Territory. 
Since then, the review has been completed, a national election has been held, and a new Head of State has been installed. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Ms. Pangelinan. 
I am Lourdes Pangelinan, Chief of Staff in the Governor's office; with me is Mr. Leland Bettis, Executive Director of the Guam Commission on Self-Determination. 
We greatly appreciate the opportunity afforded us to appear before the Committee today to comment on the proposed language of the draft resolution with respect to Guam. 
In that regard, we believe that the obviously growing interest in Guam in the proceedings of this Committee is evident not only in the number of governmental and non-governmental petitioners here today, but also in the Guam Legislature's recent resolution requesting a visiting mission to Guam. 
While Guam continues discussions with the administering Power on our commonwealth proposal, greater focus on the obligations of the administering Power to the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam under the Charter of the United Nations and ensuing resolutions is necessary and has deep meaning for the people of Guam. 
During this period the work of the Committee has focused on important details with respect to the Guam Commonwealth Act; on self-determination for the Territory, specifically on Chamorro self-determination; on the issue of land and land return; and on the issue of immigration. 
We would be remiss, however, if we did not also note our gratitude with respect to the undertaking of the administering Power to assist in the process of enhancing the draft resolution on Guam, as was evidenced in their actions in the Fourth Committee deliberations last year. 
This action reversed an earlier position of the administering Power which suggested that the right of self-determination could be mitigated vis--vis military bases and installations. 
We are also pleased that in last year's Fourth Committee deliberations the administering Power offered no objections to other enhancements in the language of the resolution that were overseen by the Special Committee, for example on the issue of immigration, which is overseen by the administering Power in Guam. 
In this regard, we appreciate the diligence of the Secretariat. 
In the first preambular paragraph, the draft resolution accurately describes the Commonwealth Act as providing a framework for a new relationship. 
More importantly, this first paragraph correctly notes that the Commonwealth Act establishes a process for Guam's decolonization through an act of Chamorro self-determination for the Territory of Guam. 
This language is more accurate than that of prior resolutions, which, while implying that the Commonwealth promoted that self-government through the enactment of a Constitution, failed to recognize that Commonwealth was an interim status that would grant Guam a form of internal self-government. 
More importantly, the earlier language failed to recognize that the Commonwealth Act provided a mechanism for decolonization and self-determination for the Territory. 
The reference to this respect of the Commonwealth Act in the current draft language is critical, because it provides a benchmark with respect to decolonization and to the termination of Guam's non-self-governing status. 
The following six preambular paragraphs deal with the nature of the ongoing discussions between Guam's Commission on Self-Determination and the Administering Power, including two paragraphs on the issue of land return, one on the impact of immigration and one on the development of aquaculture and agriculture. 
These paragraphs point to issues of process and substance. 
On matters of process, the appointment of a Special Representative by the administering Power and noting that discussions are ongoing are indeed pertinent inclusions. 
To date, the administering Power has attempted to paint the issue of Chamorro self-determination and Guam's role in regional and international organizations as being restricted by its own internal constitutional processes. 
Similarly, the administering Power treats the issues of land and immigration in Guam as if Guam were an integral part of its union. 
On the matter of expanded offshore aquaculture and land-based agricultural diversity, the administering Power, in the case of the former, claims ownership of Guam's exclusive economic zone, and, in the case of the latter, has taken for its own use the island's historically most productive agricultural properties. 
This approach is also ironic given the fact that even under the legal framework of the administering Power, Guam is not considered a part of the United States. 
Under its legal standards, Guam is a possession of the United States, with no promise of being a part of its union. 
It is not only the approach of the administering Power to Guam's rights that is troubling; it is the effect of its actions that disrupts our rights. 
The administering Power's control of property, particularly that which is not gainfully used economically, stifles economic development and makes agricultural development less likely. 
While up to now the administering Power has attempted to keep these and other questions within the orbit of its internal legal and policy framework, these are issues that have the personality of international rights and as such appropriately command special consideration by this body. 
Thus, any attempt to portray these issues as an internal matter between the administering Power and Guam is inconsistent with international principles and the legitimate rights of the people of a Non-Self-Governing Territory. 
As we have noted in past statements, many of the provisions of the Guam Commonwealth Act, and the interim status of Commonwealth itself, simply call on the administering Power to enact statutes that reflect its international obligations to the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam. 
Ultimately, however, the constitutional, legal and policy framework of an administering Power does not serve as a valid basis to deny the inalienable rights of colonial peoples. 
If administering Powers were allowed to dictate the rights of colonial peoples, the United Nations today would be a much smaller body, and the former administering Powers of new nations such as Namibia would have enriched themselves with the land and natural resources of the colony. 
But we know that this has not been the case in the past, and it should not begin to be the case now in dealing with the smaller and the more vulnerable Non-Self-Governing Territories that remain on the list. 
The operative paragraphs of the draft resolution largely mirror those in the preambular portion, excepting the modifiers used. 
The language in this portion of the draft resolution, however, includes timely and important changes from the previous year's resolution. 
We support the spirit of the first and second operative paragraphs which encourage the expeditious facilitation of discussions between Guam and the administering Power. 
Discussions between Guam and the administering Power have been ongoing for over seven years and, frankly, we have not yet seen substantive progress. 
We do have verbal commitments - which we believe are in good faith - that the current administration will move forward quickly with its review. 
The failure of the administering Power to move quickly and substantively is likely to result in a rethinking of the current processes. 
We have been extremely patient over the past few years, and we are prepared to await the conclusion of a process within the administering Power which would facilitate a framework for expeditious discussions. 
Operative paragraph 3 clearly stands on its own. 
This is not a process which is to be mitigated by the laws and policies of a given administering Power, but is, rather, a fundamental right of a colonial people. 
Likewise, operative paragraph 4 more completely expresses the obligations of the administering Power with respect to the political and cultural rights of the Chamorro people, as well as to immigration policies, than any language since the General Assembly resolution of 1989. 
We are very encouraged by the current language, which brings together the international obligation of administering Powers to recognize the political rights of colonized peoples and our specific situation in Guam. 
As noted earlier, the role of a colonial people in exercising self-determination for its country is solidly based on international principles of decolonization. 
In our case, as a result of the immigration policies of the administering Power, we have been left with no option but to carve out, in the Guam Commonwealth Act, a specific role for the Chamorro people in exercising the right of selfdetermination for the Territory. 
This process was acted on by all eligible voters in Guam - the indigenous and the non-indigenous people alike - in recognition of the unique role of the Chamorro people in decolonizing their homeland. 
We took this course based on our own understanding of our situation and are reassured by international convention, which clearly establishes the process of self-determination and decolonization as a right of colonized peoples. 
The operative paragraph 6 is perhaps somewhat overstated. 
Naturally, we welcome any assistance that is suited to our requests and requirements. 
For your review, Mr. Chairman, a profile of crime rates in Guam between 1985 and 1993 is attached. 
On the final operative paragraph, we would call to the Committee's attention the fact that - in addition to the recent resolution of the Guam Legislature requesting a Visiting Mission - we have always offered an open door to United Nations officials. 
In closing, allow me again to extend our deepest appreciation to this Committee and to its Subcommittee for the continued attention given to the situation in Guam. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Do any of the members of the Committee have any comments or questions? 
Mr. Ardhaoui (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): Following the statements made by Ms. Jackson and Ms. Pangelinan, I would like to say a few quick words in my capacity as Chairman of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance. 
But first, since this is the first time my delegation is speaking here, it is my agreeable duty to tell you, Mr. Chairman, how pleased my delegation is to see you presiding over the work of this Committee with such experience and skill. 
I, too, would like to say that we are most pleased to see him in our midst, because - for those who do not know him - Mr. Abrous has a long history in decolonization work. 
He was a pioneer in the decolonization of his country, Algeria. 
He was also a pioneer in post-colonial nation-building as one of the first staff members of the Algerian Ministry of Foreign Affairs. 
Thus he has substantial experience indeed in the field of decolonization. 
I would like to thank Ms. Jackson and Ms. Pangelinan for the kind words they addressed to the Subcommittee and its work, even though in their statements we also heard some reproaches. 
But the Subcommittee works with what is at hand, and relies on the efforts of the Secretariat to provide it with the necessary elements for evaluating the situations in the various Territories, such as the United States Virgin Islands and Guam. 
The Subcommittee has always confronted a dual problem, dual because there is, first, a problem of absence - the absence of dialogue between the Subcommittee and the administering Powers. 
With the exception of one or two administering Powers that do us the honour of coming to our Subcommittee meetings, all the others are absent. 
Clearly, this is a warning bell which the Committee is unable to hear or understand, and therein, perhaps, lie the defects in the Subcommittee's work. 
There is an absence of dialogue, but there is also an absence of visiting missions, as our two illustrious guests pointed out. 
The administering Powers obviously have the right to express their opinions on these visiting missions, but there is a conflict here between the decisions and instructions of the General Assembly and the positions of the administering Powers. 
I think that, in this connection, we have to adopt a clear position which takes into account the General Assembly's instructions and the - perhaps also legitimate - positions of the administering Powers. 
In that respect, I should like to congratulate you, Sir, for having kindly distributed a draft resolution on visiting missions and recalling these problems. 
That is what I wished to say. 
I should like to add that the Subcommittee is always prepared to work properly, but that this depends upon the cooperation of all, particularly that of the administering Powers. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I believe that the statement of the representative of Tunisia is a valuable contribution to the work of the Committee. 
If no other member wishes to comment or ask questions on the statement made by Ms. Pangelinan, I should like to thank her for the very precise and comprehensive information she offered to the Committee. 
At the invitation of the Chairman, Mr. Don Parkinson, Ms. Marilyn Manibusan, Mrs. Hope Cristobal, Mrs. Marianne Rios and Mr. Ronald Teehan took places at the petitioners' table. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on Mr. Parkinson. 
I am an elected Senator with the 22nd Guam Legislature. 
I have been a Senator with the Guam Legislature since 1983 and I am currently serving in my sixth term. 
I have been the Majority Leader in the Guam Legislature for seven and one-half years. 
In 1975, I came to the islands as a Staff Attorney to help draft a constitution for the Federated States of Micronesia at their Constitutional Convention. 
After the Constitutional Convention ended, I served one session with the Congress of Micronesia as an Assistant Legal Counsel. 
I then moved to the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam. 
I thought I would stay on Guam for a year or two as an Assistant Prosecuting Attorney. 
Since I have been in Guam, I have observed many changes in the attitudes of the people living there. 
I hope the representatives of the United States are listening carefully to what I am saying, because I think my observations as both an insider and an outsider to what is happening in the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam are very relevant and important. 
I hope that my observations are noted by any representatives of the United States Government present today, if there are any. 
Later, Senator Manibusan and I will be delivering to the Committee Guam Legislative Resolution 299, which among other things requests that the United Nations send a fact-finding mission to Guam. 
I would like to point out that the resolution to which I and other speakers will be referring was unanimously passed, with all members of the Guam Legislature as co-sponsors. 
I understand that the Governor's representative testified today in support of the resolution. 
I would also like to point out that the support is totally bipartisan. 
The Governor is a Republican. 
The issues here today are non-partisan, and both the Legislative and Executive branches of the Government of Guam have manifested their strong support for the resolution to be presented later requesting a visiting mission to Guam. 
Rather, Guam has been ignored by the people in power within the administering Power. 
The people of Guam have been treated unjustly as to their land, their quest for political status and their quest for Commonwealth. 
Injustice, dissent, and violence breed revolution, ultimately resulting in blood running in the streets. 
It is critical to bring political pressure to bear upon the administering Power now, while there is still a possibility for peaceful solutions to the problems facing the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam in regards to land, commonwealth, political status, and so on. 
This next comment is directed not only to members here but also specifically to any representatives of the United States seated in the audience today, if there are any. 
The time to act is now. 
The people of Guam are, by and large, still loyal Americans, but they are frustrated. 
They cannot understand the indifference of the administering Power towards their plight. 
They cannot understand how the administering Power could permit the abuses which have occurred in the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam since the occupation in 1898. 
The people of Guam cannot understand why, after being granted United States citizenship in 1950, they are being treated as second-class citizens. 
They cannot understand why the administering Power continues to ignore our request for justice and for Commonwealth status when this was originally initiated at the request of a member of the United States Congress, Manuel Lujan, who later became Secretary of the Interior. 
Most of the land taken by the Administering Power was taken after the Second World War, ostensibly for American defence needs. 
That was certainly the case with The Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam in regard to the three Powers which have occupied Guam - Spain, the United States and, during the Second World War, Imperial Japan. 
However, the people of the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam are a very kindly people and respect authority. 
Many Chamorros who lived through the Second World War had and continue to have great respect for the United States, perceiving the United States as having rescued them from the horrors of the Second World War. 
However, being a colony is like being a slave. 
I think everyone of us would rather be poor and free than to have wealth and material things while being the slave of another. 
We have the spectre of restricted access to the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam until 1962. 
I should like to point out that I, perhaps, have a respectful disagreement with the wording of the draft resolution. 
I think there were a few acres returned a number of years ago, but nothing significant. 
It is all talk and pretty words and nothing else, and I think the Committee should look very carefully at this language. 
The attitude of the colonial bureaucrats is that father knows best, the mother country knows best. 
The relationship with the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam appears to be primarily for the convenience of the mother country - the administering Power - to ensure a secure forward military bridgehead for the United States in the Pacific rim region of Asia. 
The United States has an abysmal record in dealing with the land issues of the American Indians. 
Likewise, the administering Power has an abysmal history of dealing with the Chamorro people and the land issues confronting them. 
The administering Power has not used most of this land; rather, it has held it in reserve as idle land, in case of a need for a military build-up in South-East Asia. 
Now, in addition to being an important military base in the Pacific, Guam is also designated as a refugee centre for any mass exodus of refugees from any point in Asia. 
The people of the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam are a hospitable people and, like most of us, opened their doors to refugees in time of need. 
However, just as it would be inappropriate for me to invite house guests into your home, Mr. Chairman, so it is inappropriate for the administering Power to invite refugees into the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam. 
Now, with the de-escalation of the cold war, the administering Power, along with many other Powers, is cutting back the size of its active army, navy, and air force. 
The people of Guam deserve to have their land back. 
The administering Power wants the land to remain available and vacant for future military needs. 
Every time we seem close to getting this excess land back to its rightful owners the Administering Power comes up with another impediment to the land's being returned to the people. 
When I heard that the administering Power was going to declare approximately one third of the island a wildlife refuge, bird preserve, bird sanctuary, or whatever one wants to call it, I became angry. 
I said "Enough is enough". 
The Administering Power has moused us around long enough. 
It is time that each and every elected official in Guam took a stand on this, and that is why I am here today. 
This is not fair to the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam; it is not fair to the original owners of the land; it is not fair to anybody - whether indigenous or not - living on the land. 
The land issue is inexorably tied to the issues of political status, economic development and self-determination. 
Any political solution to the situation in the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam and to the Chamorus' right of self-determination are necessarily and indivisibly intertwined with self-determination and political status. 
As long as the administering Power continues to control one third of the land on the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam, without using it, there can be no peaceful political solution to the problems facing government of the Territory. 
The criticism is of the fact that 95 per cent of the land that the Government took up after the Second World War has never been used for any useful purpose; it has sat vacant just in case it was needed in the future. 
That is my criticism, and it is the general criticism in Guam. 
My next issue is self-determination. 
The Chamoru people never asked to be Spanish subjects. 
They never asked to be transferred like chattel property to the administering Power by the Spanish, pursuant to the Treaty of Paris. 
Whatever the choice of the Chamoru people, this issue would have been resolved in a timely manner. in addition, we would not be faced with the situation of significant numbers of non-indigenous people permanently living within the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam. 
In 1950, 1952 and 1954 virtually no outsiders were permanent residents and voters in the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam; there were very few Statesiders, very few people of Oriental descent and very few non-Chamorus. 
The population of the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam has swelled as a result of immigration from the Philippines, Korea, China, Japan and other parts of Asia, and to some extent from the mainland. 
Miss Pangelinan, representing the Governor, has pointed out some of these problems. 
There has been some immigration from the mainland by Statesiders, such as myself. 
As a result, there is a growing population of non-indigenous people in the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam who are feeling threatened and disenfranchised by the Chamorus' quest for self-determination. 
However, this is the right of the Chamoru people, just as it was the right of the Philippine people, just as it was the right of the Okinawan people, and so on, to make their own choices. 
However, the longer the Administering Power waits, procrastinates and drags its feet on this issue of self-determination, the more dangerous and volatile the situation becomes. 
It is like not going to the dentist when one needs to. 
The situation only gets worse; it never gets better. 
A bad tooth never heals itself. 
Under the current status of the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam, any meaningful vote on self-determination must be initiated, or at least concurred in, by the Administering Power. 
The Chamoru people deserve an opportunity to express their rights of self-determination through a peaceful vote now - not in 10 years, not in 50 years, but as soon as possible. 
The third issue ties into the other two. 
That is Guam's political status in the American system. 
The Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam is seeking a Commonwealth status with the administering Power similar to what was negotiated with the Commonwealth of the Northern Marianas a few years ago, and I think similar to what Puerto Rico has. 
The impetus for the Commonwealth concept was initiated at a meeting called by Congressman Manuel Lujan from the United States Congress in Albuquerque, New Mexico, in 1983. 
I did not. 
At Lujan's urging, the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam established a Political Status Commission to negotiate and work with the United States Government and come up with a plan. 
I want to digress a minute. 
I want everybody to think of a very common situation in his or her country or in my country. 
Everybody here, or somebody we know, has at one time or another applied for a job that he or she really wanted. 
The employer smiles, says pretty words and is vague. 
He smiles and says "Come back next week", and then he says "The guy making the decision is sick"; then one is given another excuse and then another excuse. 
Because he wants the job, and because the employer won't tell him "No", he waits and waits some more. 
That is what is happening with the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam. 
I would point out that the Bill would confer only an interim political status; it is not the final Act of self-determination. 
There have been many pretty words from smiling politicians in Washington, reminiscent of the pretty words that were said to the various Indian nations during the last century. 
I do not disagree with the concept that the United States has the power to refuse our petition. 
That is negotiations. 
As unpleasant as it can sometimes be, having a request denied by another party during negotiations is a fact of life - it is just part of the process of good-faith negotiations. 
However, if the Administration wants to turn down the Commonwealth Act, then the administering Power should turn it down. 
If the administering Power wants to come back and say it wants to negotiate on this point and that point, then that is its privilege. 
However, after six years, the United States simply utters pretty words with no substance, no progress, and vague positions on Commonwealth and related issues. 
Trying to negotiate with the United States on Commonwealth is like trying to negotiate with a bowl of Jell-O. 
We have nobody to negotiate with and we are ignored. 
We get many nice words but we get nothing more. 
In all fairness, the administering Power should quit ignoring the people of the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam and act on Commonwealth one way or the other. 
If Commonwealth is not acceptable to the administering Power, tell us so. 
They can then determine if some other type of temporary interim status is more appropriate. 
Let us talk about justice. 
After many years as an active politician and as an attorney, I think justice in simply one person treating another person fairly or one nation treating another nation fairly. 
That is all the people of the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam have ever asked for from the administering Power: fair treatment; do not ignore us. 
However, as an outsider who has lived on Guam for 18 years, I can tell the Committee that that perception is changing. 
The attitudes and the changes in attitude are very obvious not only among the indigenous people but also among many of the non-Chamorro people who have chosen to make Guam their home. 
I think I have outlined some of the things that I perceive as serious injustices. 
Other speakers before and after me have outlined and will outline other perceived injustices. The bottom line is this. 
We need to make the world a better place to live, and we can do this only by being fair to our neighbours and to our friends. 
It is time for the administering Power to take a close look at its relationship with the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam and to start looking at fairness, not at what is necessarily best for the administrating Power. 
The United Nations is currently doing good work attempting to keep the peace around the world in places like Rwanda, Somalia, the former Yugoslav Republic and various other parts of the world. 
At this time, on behalf of my constituents, I am asking the United Nations to take an active role in the situation in Guam before we reach the point of no return, resulting in violence, destruction, death and revolution. 
This is a unique opportunity for the United Nations to nip an unjust and potentially violent situation in the bud, before it explodes. 
Let us work together to avoid bitterness, hatred, bloodshed and a required military presence by the United Nations. 
I know most of my colleagues feel the same way. 
The United States has treated every person living in the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam with indifference, benign neglect and arrogance. 
As a result, the situation in the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam is rapidly changing as we move from the mainstream of peaceful politics, to the fringes of radicalism, to the cry for independence, to el Grito. 
Everybody wants a peaceful solution. 
I am not here today espousing any position as to what the ultimate political status after the act of self-determination should be for Guam. 
Rather I am here to beg for justice for all of my constituents. 
I do not think any one of us wants this to change. 
I think everybody agrees that the excess land should be given back to the rightful owners by the Administering Authority. 
This right must be respected and must be accomplished some time soon. 
I do not see at this point any irreconcilable differences between the Chamorro people and the non-Chamorro people. 
I do not see this in the future. 
Rather I see a problem of the entire community of all ethnic groups changing their position in regard to the actions of the United States. 
The administering Power has treated the people of the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam in many instances in a totally disgusting manner, and this must be addressed. 
In addition, I am submitting a copy of Resolution No. 93, which was adopted by the Guam Legislature on 9 June 1993. 
On 6 July, Senator Manibusan and I held a public hearing to collect testimony and input from the people of Guam for this hearing today. 
All groups on the island which we could identify that had expressed an interest in the subjects raised by my testimony were invited. 
In addition, I am attaching the transcript of the oral testimony of Dr. Bernadette Dungca, who had no written testimony but who very eloquently described being a Chamorro woman and the plight of the Chamoru people. 
Unfortunately, we did not have time to transcribe any other part of oral testimony given at that hearing; however, all of it was in favour of our group's coming to the United Nations and to the intent of the testimony that Senator Manibusan and I are giving today. 
I am also attaching Guam Legislative Resolution 93, which I feel is relevant. 
In closing, on behalf of the people of Guam and as majority leader of the 22nd Guam Legislature, I am again seeking the assistance of the United Nations to help Guam and the administering Power peacefully resolve the questions raised here today concerning the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam. 
Please carefully consider Guam's unanimous request by the Legislature - with which the Governor of Guam concurs - for a United Nations fact-finding mission to visit Guam at the earliest possible date. 
In closing, I beg the indulgence of this body to seriously consider the testimony today and to take all steps possible to help the people of the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam resolve this issue. 
I am grateful for the opportunity to present my testimony. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I thank Mr. Parkinson for the extensive information he provided us regarding the situation in Guam. 
Does any member of the Committee have any comments or questions for Mr. Parkinson? 
Mr. Samana (Papua New Guinea): I should like to express my appreciation for this opportunity to comment on the most informative presentations made by Mr. Parkinson on behalf of the Guam Legislature and by the representative of the Governor's Office, Ms. Pangelinan. 
My delegation has listened attentively to the petitions presented. 
As we are also from a small island State of the Pacific region, we share the sentiment, so critical to the survival of a population in a small island community, of the importance of land, which was so clearly stressed in the presentations. 
Indigenous people, without land ownership or the power to exercise their rights over it in terms of their survival, have no existence. 
My delegation endorses this important question, as raised in the petition, and supports the general consensus by the presenters that the United Nations make a greater effort to consider not only the question of sending a United Nations mission to the Territory concerned but also the issue at stake. 
I would also emphasize the issue of land, which is so important and constitutes an integral part of the question of self-determination. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Does any other member of the Committee wish to take the floor? Since that is not the case, we would like to thank Mr. Parkinson for the exhaustive information he provided. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on Ms. Manibusan. 
Ms. Manibusan: I am Marilyn Manibusan, a Senator in the Guam Legislature for the past 10 years and for the past 12 years the representative of the Legislative Minority to the Guam Commission on Self-Determination. 
I greatly appreciate the opportunity afforded me to present comments on the issues confronting Guam as this Committee prepares to forward its recommendation on a resolution to the General Assembly. 
I shall begin by outlining the state of Guam's political relationship with its administering Power and alluding to the myriad effects this relationship has on the people of Guam. In the interests of brevity, I will try to summarize and abbreviate some of my testimony today. 
Guam is, by any other name, a colony of the United States. 
Being a colony is, in itself, disturbing enough: colonialism is a crime, a violation of individual human rights and of the collective rights of a people to control its culture, resources and destiny. 
But in the case of Guam, its effects are compounded by the continuous actions of the administering Power to disrupt the demography of our homeland and hold our resources in abeyance. 
Added to this continuous abrogation of our rights is the administering Power's complete disregard of the issue of altering our colonial status. 
What we have, then, is a colonial Power exercising unilateral rights without as yet having taken any apparent action that would demonstrate its intention to rectify its violations of fundamental human rights. 
Since 1898, the only proposal to alter Guam's colonial status has come from Guam. 
Until 1980, leaders in Guam attempted to better our people's status within the framework of the existing political relationship. 
But in 1987 the people of Guam ratified a proposed Commonwealth Act which provided for a process that would recognize the right of the Chamorro people to decolonize their homeland. 
In the interim, as a transition, Guam would have a Commonwealth relationship that would change many existing standards and give Guam the right of consent to the application of the legal standards of the administering Power. 
The important fact is that this proposal - Guam's proposal - is the only one ever placed on the table that would establish a process to decolonize Guam. 
The response of the administering Power has been less than acceptable. 
In the past decade, we in Guam have attempted to work with different administrations of the administering Power. 
In late 1993 - despite the colonial attitudes of the previous administration - our hopes were high with the appointment of a highly regarded Special Representative to deal with our quest to change our political status. 
We wish the United States Special Representative well, but many of us are ceasing to believe that the administering Power will in fact do anything of substance to address Guam's needs. 
The administration of President Clinton has demonstrated more interest in understanding the obligation of the United States to decolonize Guam than any previous administration, but we will have to see tangible results before we can express anything but cynicism about the administering Power's official intentions. 
I hope that I am proved wrong, but the continuing record of the administering Power in abrogating our cultural and resource rights while producing nothing in response to our proposal regarding our political status does not produce much optimism. 
The time is coming when we will have to judge whether or not the administering Power intends to respond reasonably to our present proposal, and at that time we will have to examine other options if we judge the administering Power's response to be unsatisfactory. 
We cannot wait forever while the administering Power does nothing. 
The administering Power continues to examine our proposal, but they have offered us nothing substantive that would satisfy us. 
In fact, the administering Power continues a programme of immigration that places the indigenous Chamorro people in the position of becoming a shrinking minority in their homeland. 
Some immigrants choose to take up permanent residence on our island, but unfortunately most merely use our island as a stepping stone to other destinations under the jurisdiction of the administering Power. 
In 1990, over half of the residents of Guam were not born in Guam, and of this group over half had come to Guam since 1985. 
For the people of Guam, the question of immigration is not one of anti-immigrant feelings, but is, rather, a question of how to manage our resources in a manner consistent with our long-term requirements and our socio-cultural goals as a community. 
The administering Power's immigration policies, however, have led us to require that in the process of self-determination, the "self" be clearly identified. 
This approach is clearly consistent with all writings that discuss the issue of self-determination in a colonial situation. 
Clearly, the right of self-determination in a Non-Self-Governing Territory does not extend to all immigrants and settlers introduced there by the administering Power. 
In the Commonwealth Act - voted on by all eligible voters in Guam - we have laid out a process whereby the Constitution of Guam will establish a mechanism providing for the indigenous Chamorro people to exercise self-determination. 
This act of self-determination will lead to a decolonized status for Guam consistent with General Assembly resolution 1541 (XV). 
It is critical to note that the act of indigenous self-determination - an exercise pursuant to the Commonwealth Act - will lead to Guam's decolonized status. 
However, we in Guam would not be obliged to require that the "self" in "self-determination" be qualified were it not for the immigration policies of the administering Power. 
To confuse the issue even further, the administering Power - while continuing with its immigration practices - has attempted to apply misdirected internal constitutional and policy standards to the Chamorro people's right to self-determination. 
First, the colonial power's attempt to stack the deck as regards self-determination is a gross violation of international standards. 
Secondly, the internal constitutional processes of an administering Power are not a legitimate basis for denying an international obligation or basic human rights. 
The issue of Chamorro self-determination, I would suggest, requires special emphasis in the resolution on Guam. 
This is not an internal matter exclusively overseen by the administering Power; it is a right of the colonized people of Guam - that people being the Chamorro people. 
Allow me to touch on one final issue - a very sensitive one - which continues to be problematic because of unilateral actions by the administering Power. 
The issue is that of war reparations for the Chamorro people. 
Later this month, Guam will commemorate the fiftieth anniversary of the tragic and heroic events surrounding the island's Japanese occupation during the Second World War and the subsequent American reoccupation. 
However, a deep sense of injustice prevails. 
While the people of Guam commemorate the loved ones lost in the period when the island was a battleground in a war between two world Powers and recall the heroics of countless Chamorros who struggled to survive that period, the issue of war reparations will remain unresolved. 
The reason that this issue remains unresolved is because of the actions of the administering Power in annulling the obligation of the Government of imperial Japan for reparations, which in Guam are related to executions, physical brutalities, forced march and mass internment. 
Without exception, every Chamorro family was affected. 
Having forgiven the obligation for reparations, the administering Power itself de facto assumed the obligation. 
The injustices perpetrated against persons have been recounted on numerous occasions in attempts to help the administering Power understand, but these actions have been marked only by a couple of Congressional hearings in the past 50 years and then silent indifference. 
Perhaps it is expecting too much to anticipate good-faith actions on the part of the party which dismissed the claims of a people brutalized, but it is important that this issue be raised to demonstrate the difficult position we as a colonized people face. 
In the eyes of the administering Power, Guam is a possession whose past and future has validity only in terms of the designs and internal legal mechanisms of its own Government. 
We are told that we are treated no differently than a State of the union when it comes to issues such as land return, immigration, or ocean resources. 
While we are so often told to be satisfied with treatment similar to that received by parts of the administering Power's Union, our legal status under the administering Power explicitly excludes us as a part of that Union. 
Our request for status change has moved slowly, as though our requests for rights and dignity are an affront to the notion of rights themselves. 
We point to the fact that, as noted in the resolution, a period of 15 years has elapsed since a United Nations mission last visited the Territory. 
I take this opportunity now to thank this Committee and the Subcommittee on Small Territories for their attention and responses to all testimonies and petitions from Guam by witnesses in the past years. 
It is time that the situation in Guam be examined more closely by this body. 
Of the remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories, Guam is one of only a few which have advanced the processes for decolonization. 
As someone who has felt and continues to feel the frustration and anguish of our people for more than a decade in my capacity as their representative in the Legislature, I appeal to each and every member here to please take note of our plight as our struggle continues. 
I would be pleased to answer any questions which members may have. 
Mr. Keita (Mali) (interpretation from French): Mr. Chairman, Since this is the first time I have spoken, I should like to associate my delegation with the statement of the Chairman of the Subcommittee extending his kind and well-deserved words to you, Sir. 
If we cannot have all of them from the Secretariat, might we not at least have some in the future, unless of course this has already been arranged for. 
We hope that the aspirations of Guam, the Committee and the United Nations will be realized and the question resolved before next year, for their sakes as well as our own. 
Indeed, we believe that the importance of testimony and the exhaustive information it contains make it vital that all statements be distributed, and this will be done. 
All statements made are reproduced in the verbatim records of the Committee in all languages. 
We fully understand how important this testimony is and we know that it must be set down in the verbatim records of our Committee's proceedings. 
That is the very purpose of our work and furthermore is what we are duty-bound to do with the valuable testimony furnished by the petitioners. 
It will also be recorded in the verbatim records of our Committee. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Ms. Cristobal. 
Ms. Cristobal (Organization of People for Indigenous Rights): I should like to acknowledge the statements of the two Chamorro women who spoke before me, very strong Chamorro women, and I want to congratulate Ms. Lourdes Pangelinan and Senator Marilyn Manibusan for their statements this morning. 
My name is Hope Alvarez Cristobal. 
I am the Chairperson of the International Networking Committee, and with me today is Mr. Ron Rivera, Chairperson of our organization. 
The Organization of People for Indigenous Rights is a community-based, non-governmental organization whose existence is dedicated to seeing that the right of the Chamorro people of Guam to self-determination and decolonization of the Chamorro homeland is exercised. 
Since our organization formally began in 1981, we have witnessed the issue of Chamorro self-determination emerge from virtual obscurity and confusion to become one which was adopted by the voters of Guam and which remains the cornerstone of Guam's political-status drive. 
Today's appearance holds special meaning for us in view of the presence of the representatives of the Governor of Guam for the third consecutive year and because of the initial appearance of two Senators of the Guam Legislature. 
Our organization is pleased that the leaders of Guam's Government have remained steadfast in their support of Chamorro self-determination despite considerable objections, particularly as represented by the administering Power. 
Our position, without reservation, is that colonialism in all its forms and manifestations is an international crime. 
Colonialism's characteristics of criminality are clearly reflected in the impact on colonial people. 
The profound impact of colonialism on a colonized people demands special consideration by the international community. 
Today the Special Committee has far fewer Non-Self-Governing territories to examine than when it was established, but the work of overseeing the completion of the task of decolonization is no less relevant to the remaining peoples whose destiny is unilaterally controlled by colonial Powers. 
As we have noted in previous presentations to the Special Committee, Guam's proposed Commonwealth Act, now before the Government of the United States for consideration, is not an act of self-determination. 
The draft Guam Commonwealth Act, if ratified, will alter the current relationship between the people of Guam and the administering Power by establishing an interim political status which would grant internal self-government, albeit still limited. 
More importantly, the Commonwealth Act also calls for the decolonization of Guam through a recognition of the inalienable right of the Chamorro People to exercise self-determination for their homeland. 
We clearly recognize that the Guam Draft Commonwealth Act does not fully meet the guidelines and principles of decolonization outlined in United Nations General Assembly resolutions 1514 (XV) and 1541 (XV) and the 1980 United Nations Plan of Action. 
These principles and guidelines, in the case of Guam, can be met only through the exercise of Chamorro self-determination. 
Furthermore, the administering Power denies the fact that we are not full and integrated members of its national union and that the application of its national Constitution, absent full and equal membership in its union, represents the continuation of a colonial system in Guam. 
We stress this area of concern to ensure that no one misunderstands the nature of the current process of change in our political status now being proposed in Guam. 
We fear that through misunderstanding this current process, the Special Committee is led to believe that a legitimate process of decolonization will occur and that Guam may now be removed from the list of Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
To take such action would deny the Chamorro people the single most important, if not the only, process towards decolonization. 
This issue relates to the wholesale and unilateral application of the administering Power's national immigration policy in Guam. 
Whereas in 1940 Chamorros comprised 90 per cent of the general population of Guam, in 1990 the Chamorro people represented 43 per cent of Guam's total population. 
Of the 50 per cent not born in Guam, 63 per cent immigrated to Guam after 1985. 
We point out that the administering Power's imposed immigration policies in Guam represent a contravention of relevant United Nations resolutions on decolonization and in particular the 1980 Plan of Action for the Full Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples (resolution 35/118). 
Specifically, contrary to paragraph 8 of the Plan of Action, United States policy has resulted in the systematic influx of outside immigrants and settlers into Guam, has disrupted the demographic composition of Guam and constitutes a major obstacle to the genuine exercise of Chamorro self-determination. 
A significant impediment to decolonization centres on the land tenure policies which the administering Power has applied in Guam. 
What is clear is that, irrespective of the need for these lands, the administering Power used its unfettered and unchallenged powers to seize these properties. 
The specific actions of the administering Power with respect to land are well documented. 
Initially it utilized the justification of national defence and world peace to confiscate and hold our lands. 
Today, in the absence of these justifications, the administering Power has engaged in creative and innovative justifications to keep our lands - for example, wildlife refuge designations, national parks and other United States federal agency needs. 
We find that, whether in war or in peace, the administering Power's appetite for land becomes no less ferocious. 
The interest of the administering Power is paramount when dealing with land tenure policy in Guam. 
This is obviously in violation of a legitimate decolonization process, which requires that people under colonial rule retain control of, and dispose of, their natural resources freely and without interference. 
We strongly support the proposed resolution before the Special Committee, as it is currently drafted. 
Mr. Teehan: I wish to thank the Chairman and the members of the Committee for granting the request of the Guam Landowners Association to petition this body relative to the situation of the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam. 
Today, in 1994, we remain on that list as one of the last 11 Territories which have yet to realize the legitimate exercise of the right of self-determination. 
Ironically, our status is maintained under the guardianship of an administering Power which has supported the exercise of self-determination for numerous peoples throughout the world - but yet, we remain. 
The Special Committee has the unique opportunity to further expand its examination of the situation of Guam from several significant perspectives, perspectives presented to this body through the eyes of the colonized. 
Before members today are representatives of the Governor of Guam and of the 22nd Guam Legislature, as well as non-governmental organizations such as ours. 
Of special significance, and worthy of the full consideration of the Special Committee, is the presentation to the United Nations Special Committee on decolonization of Guam Legislative Resolution No. 299, unanimously co-sponsored by all the elected members of the 22nd Guam Legislature. 
Resolution No. 299 is an appeal to this body: first, to protect and promote the exercise of the right of Chamorro self-determination; secondly, to pursue the resolution of contentious land-taking issues; and, thirdly, to examine firsthand the colonial situation of Guam by sending a visiting mission to our island. 
In consideration of this blatantly inaccurate claim, it is necessary in 1994 to revisit the history of our situation as well as current circumstances. 
Not being players in the game, we cannot cry foul or demand to see the rulebook. 
We are simply assured that their moves are legal, pursuant to their rules, as amended by the necessities of their game. 
It is one thing for the players to add or remove a piece from their board. It is a different matter altogether to actually be that piece. 
I propose that the Special Committee call time out and end this geopolitical chess game with our lives and resources at the hands of Guam's administering Power. 
The situation we face is not only an issue of land use; it is a matter of equity. 
It is a matter of rights and of the denial of sovereignty - a sovereignty held in sacred trust by the United States. 
It is directly due to the denial of sovereignty, that the disputed matter of resource control even exists. 
Regardless of intent, the effect remains the same: the political, economic and social displacement of an indigenous people within their own homeland. 
We must deal with the effect. 
To put it in another frame of reference, the presence of the United States on Guam is akin to having a giant in your home: no matter how well intentioned, he is bound to break something. 
What may be portrayed as legal or illegal, possible or not possible, within the context of colonial law is not necessarily reflective of what is just, let alone equitable. 
What can be observed on Guam is not anger against an enemy but rather the rapidly rising frustration of a trusting Pacific people in the disappointing conduct of its administering Power, the United States. 
Such a rationale must be seen for what it truly is: a justification for the continued denial of rights, equity and justice. 
The rights of indigenous peoples must be considered in the context of democratic principles and international conventions on decolonization, as opposed to the constraining framework of imposed colonial structures. 
Though this is admittedly a philosophical argument, and not reflective of the real world, I submit that the democratic rights of a people do not accrue proportionally to their ability to defend them. 
If participation by the United States in international institutions can defend the rights of others, is it so inconceivable that Chamorros be extended the same considerations and protections - for the same reasons? 
In 1946, the United States placed the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam on the United Nations list of Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
Pursuant to Article 73 of the Charter, the United States accepted as a "sacred trust" the responsibility to provide for the well-being of the inhabitants of Guam and the interim protection of their resources, pending their eventual exercise of self-determination. 
Pursuant to its first report on Guam to the United Nations, the United States made clear that it was the indigenous Chamorro people who were the inhabitants of Guam. 
Chamorros were promised protection in the interim period pending the development of our ability to enter into our rightful place in the modern world. 
What we have experienced, instead, has been exploitation and displacement in our own homeland. 
Our question to the Special Committee on Decolonization is, what yardstick is to be the measure of an equitable resolution of land rights issues and the exercise of Chamorro self-determination in our homeland, the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam? 
Additionally, the United States has reported to this body that it has complied with the provisions of that Article. 
Of great significance, then, is the United States District Court ruling relative to the Guam land claims litigation that a fiduciary relationship does not exist between the Chamorro people and the United States. 
This ruling flies in the face of United States claims before the Special Committee of its continuing commitment to Article 73 of the United Nations Charter. 
How can the United States claim to be adhering to its commitments when its own District Courts have ruled that no fiduciary responsibilities exist? 
With the end of the cold war has come the need to find new justifications for the continued retention of Federally-held lands. 
To this end, the United States Department of Defense, as a guise under which to promote the continuation of colonial agendas, has begun to proffer an image of "environmental enlightenment". 
As if by original design, the historical retention of large tracts of land is to now be credited for protecting and preserving that land in its natural state. 
As the self-proclaimed "stewards of Chamorro land", the United States is now determined to continue its mission of protecting Guam's environment from its people. 
Federal policies mandate the establishment of critical habitats and/or wildlife refuges for the protection of endangered species. 
Ironically, or perhaps conveniently, though they are protected from Chamorros in the interests of environmental conservation, the United States Department of Defense reserves the right to utilize the refuge lands for national defence interests, as required. 
Unwilling to reconsider its mission in the light of unjust or unique circumstances, the United States Federal bureaucratic momentum continues of its own accord. 
Unfortunately, United States law, ignoring the rights of the Chamorro people of Guam, gives preference to other Federal agencies, in order that these agencies might utilize the lands in the promotion of Federal agendas. 
No consideration is given to the fact that almost all Federal lands currently held on Guam were taken from Chamorros without legitimate due process and under circumstances that were in violation of both United States laws and Article 73 of the Charter. 
When objections are raised by Chamorros, GSA cites recent United States law as a justification for the continuation of current policy. 
Carefully ignoring a history of United States laws that failed to protect the rights of due process for Chamorros, GSA is now able to reference laws that succeed in protecting Federal interests. 
Also ignored is the fact that Federal land release policies have been changed on numerous occasions over the past 50 years. 
The law is fluid when applied to United States agendas, but frozen solid regarding any beneficial application in the interest of the Chamorro people. 
Today, in 1994, the United States military actually utilizes less than 12,000 of the more than 44,000 acres currently held. 
At no time have United States land requirements exceeded current usage, not even during the Korean and Viet Nam wars. 
The continuing failure to release surplus lands is crippling local efforts to address the land needs of our civilian community. 
The legitimate distrust felt by Chamorros and by Guam's elected leadership regarding the willingness of the United States to represent our interests fairly is not without cause. 
There are numerous, well-documented examples of lands taken by the Federal Government and subsequently left idle or utilized for purposes that were not beneficial to the original owners, their heirs or the Chamorro people in general. 
Historically excluded from the decision-making process, we are collectively hesitant to entrust the fate of our lands - and thereby our futures - to the good will and fiduciary conscience of the United States. 
Guam's political leaders are attempting to resolve this complicated situation. 
Despite claims to the contrary, United States laws are the main impediment. 
Endangered species, various United States Federal instrumentalities and even homeless people on the United States mainland, 8,000 miles away, take priority over the Chamorro people. 
The utter disparity of this situation lies in the fact that the lands in question have been obtained from one distinct group - the Chamorro people. 
The Special Committee cannot allow the tragedies of our colonial history to continue to keep us from taking full advantage of opportunities yet available. 
In our opinion, the first order of business must be the timely creation of programmes, sanctioned by enforceable law, which will allow the Government of Guam to pursue corrective and equitable solutions. 
Further, said laws must recognize the rights and history of the Chamorro people and, from that perspective, be designed to counter the effects of our displacement and current circumstances. 
These laws must not only be conducive to our development; they must contain protective structures and provisions which prevent unilateral policy changes by the United States. 
In this light, our claims of interest in the resources and rights of our people, the Chamorros, continues. 
A significant step towards a solution lies within the proposed Guam Commonwealth Act. 
The ultimate protection, however, lies with the legitimate exercise of Chamorro self-determination and the subsequent structuring of a political status conducive to our cultural survival and entry into the modern world in our own right. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mrs. Rios. 
Mrs. Rios: I thank the Committee for providing the Guahan Landowners United, Inc., the opportunity to give testimony today concerning land issues on Guam and how they are intrinsically connected to the absence of political self-determination in this unincorporated United States Territory. 
My name is Marianne Rios. 
I am married to one of Guam's native sons, Albert Rios, a landowner and claimant to recently accessed federal lands. 
I am honoured and proud to deliver this testimony today on behalf of the 50-plus family clan members of our organization, each clan comprised of as few as 15 in a family to as many as 150 heirs. 
I am German by birth and upbringing, American by choice and a Chamorro by love - love for a people who have given me their friendship and love for the 36 years I have known them. 
The first item on the agenda of a colonizer is to immobilize and disenfranchise his conquered subjects by taking and/or regulating private and public property. 
This is exactly what the United States did when it arrived on Guam's shores on its military mission in 1944, understandably and justifiably, in the name of defence. 
As citizens of an unincorporated Territory, they do not have a vote in presidential elections, nor does their one and only congressional representative have a decisive vote in congressional legislation. 
Guam land disputes, therefore, are about resolving conflicting interests in land; about property rights and duties; about civil rights as Americans understand them; and about the enforcement of contract law as practised in the United States. 
It is a dispute arising from the question of the fiduciary responsibility of a strong conquering nation versus a weaker, smaller island nation. 
It is a story of disenfranchising an entire people, stripping them of what has always been dearest and most valuable to them. 
The Second World War in the Pacific and the American re-occupation of Guam in 1944 greatly upset the land-tenure system with the condemnation of more than 4,000 of the more than 5,000 private land lots on record at the time, including every single large, well-cultivated plantation tract. 
Most American Navy dependants were evacuated from Guam before the Japanese invaded the island on 8 December 1941, quickly overwhelming the few naval personnel and the lonely, but nevertheless courageous, Chamorro defence. 
As a result of two major Powers fighting over an island which represented for each of them a strategic advantage and a military outpost, all major pre-war villages were destroyed. 
Thousands of Chamorros, surrounded by abandoned Japanese machine-gun nests, followed their American liberators in a long parade out of the death valley of Manenggon to the coastal areas. 
They were true believers, willing to give away anything and everything in return for their lives just spared. 
Many lost their lives, and most of them lost all their belongings. 
Only the fruits of war were allowed to grow, and before hostilities ceased, more than three fourths of Guam's land area was zoned off limits for its civilian owners by the military of the United States Government. 
Criminal penalties, including the threat of death itself, were enforced to restrict civilian entry into ancestral lands and lands previously owned or leased and farmed. 
The market for real property was completely closed but eventually reopened in a limited way under complete martial-law price and transaction control. 
No money circulated; only a tightly controlled military scrip was eventually introduced. 
Bank deposits remained frozen, and bank services, including all real-estate lending services, remained curtailed. 
Aggressive military Government actions were taken to suppress consumer demand and restrict land needed to raise crops. 
No civilian land surveyors, land appraisers or lawyers could be found, such professionals being discouraged by military entry and exit controls. 
All leaseholds were cancelled, and the land-lease programmes were closed down. 
By force of regulation, the United States military Government of Guam successfully campaigned against postwar "inflation", or land value appreciation, at the expense of private landowners. 
Land use and market controls were imposed, giving the beneficial effects to the enforcers, thereby reducing the Government's cost of private lands selected for condemnation, until its land acquisition programme, requisite for large-scale military-base development, was concluded. 
Those post-war actions by the naval Government constitute a classic example of macroeconomic duress, inflicting great and wrongful harm upon the economic interests of an already war-torn and beleaguered indigenous people whose recourse to either political representation or independent judicial protection at the time was nil. 
Hundreds of records show that unjust monetary compensation was paid to displaced owners by reason of economic duress and unconscionable precondemnation actions by the federal Government from which it later profited through the decreased cost of the land. 
United States military bases were then built. 
United States Public Law number 225 of 15 November 1945 proves that such a plan did exist. 
With respect to the charge that the United States underpaid, it did; and the secret history described above confirms that it did so knowingly, but instead of working as its alternate plan, it ended up in archives, stamped "top secret". 
The United States knew it could not fairly restore the Guamanian estate it had taken by force from war-ravaged people living in a war-torn place by paying money. 
The United States deliberately built its post-war land inventory level up to approximately 80,000 acres - equivalent to one third of the island - so that it could keep roughly 40,000 acres for future military use and return the remaining 35,000 acres to Guam people thus displaced. 
To accomplish the exchange deed programme, a condemnation process, based upon a uniform appraisal formula, was designed and implemented. 
Suffice it to say that, unfortunately, the contemplated land-transfer programme failed to materialize, and suburban and agrarian lands were never offered to the former landowners, as expected, for this purpose. 
Thus, the original bargain was only partially fulfilled, and a great injustice was perceived by the war-torn and displaced people who were, in the end, offered only nominal money compensation, and in some cases none at all, instead of the promised land they had reasonably been expecting in exchange. 
Maria Torres Franquez, who is Ron Teehan's grandmother, was a claimant for Lot number 317AT, and she stated under oath in the land-claims cases something that could stand as a memorial to all the displaced victims of the war, and later to their heirs. 
She said, 
"We were told that the United States would give the land ...................... back when they didn't need it any more, and this is why I 'agreed' to the price offered. 
We were never offered the .................. benefit or opportunity of buying replacement land." 
The political unrest over land matters which had built up in Guam while expatriate Interior Department functionaries neglected their land-transfer and homestead-programme duties exploded once Guam's residents were empowered to elect their own Governor and Delegate to the United States Congress. 
Because the confidential files had not yet been opened to the public, a push to recover just monetary compensation began, and the United States Congress responded by enacting a Land Claims Bill to guide the process. 
After more than 15 years of bitter litigation and expenditure of well over $40 million for litigation expenses and settlements, the congressionally authorized cases were inconclusively closed. 
Many landowners knew that land was supposed to be given to them, and they declined the monetary awards. 
To this day they are still waiting for the promised land. 
The litigations were a side-show, which did not lead to the promised land and therefore did not solve the problem. 
Although the administering Power believes that the land question on Guam was settled after the Second World War, the jury has yet to return a just verdict on Guam's land history. 
Why? In addition to the lack of historians, two important reasons stand out now. 
First, United States Navy real estate records of numerous post-war land acquisitions were stored out of sight, many of them listed under top secret national security classifications at the time of the cases. 
Secondly, through the Guam Land Claims Cases, which were litigated with the Federal Government between 1974 and 1991, Guam's land history was actually dragged, stripped-down, into court, then flogged by opponents heatedly in dispute, all without the input of the landowners, from whom the lands were originally taken. 
Their rights to have their property returned or to receive just compensation, as every American citizen is so ardently assured of by the Fifth Amendment to the United States Constitution, were ignored and violated. 
As a result of these cases' being settled in 1991 before they went to trial, unilaterally agreed to by lawyers who had their private agenda, history itself was left unsettled. 
Because the Guam land history has been discovered, is in the process of being preserved and will some day be professionally developed, the truth in time will clear our vision so that we may set our sights squarely upon the reforms we must now help establish. 
Not only is there the call of "Give us our land back", but we are hearing rumbles of "Independence now". 
There are the Artero clan, who are locked out of their own property, for which they dutifully pay taxes every year, first to the Department of Defense and now, conveniently, the Department of Fish and Wildlife. 
There are the Eclaveas, the Ulluas and the Garridos, who, with other non-profits, have to share "temporary" use of their own lands, lands which were to be passed down from generation to generation, excess lands which have not been used by the military for over 40 years. 
And then there are the many families who did not even participate in the class-action suits, because they had never given up hope of some day getting their land back. 
These protests cannot be neglected, for they will be aggravated by all sorts of things until resolved. 
The circle of discontent is growing rapidly larger in our community and is not confined to past land-claim issues. 
Another matter is the return of excess lands through channels which allow the Federal Government to make land like the Naval Air Station first available to non-profits and the highest commercial bidder. 
More discontent is spreading rapidly about the ever-increasing population caused by federal immigration pressures. 
Immigration to Guam is controlled by federal laws and is rapidly overcrowding the island and overtaxing its social systems. 
It appears that the indigenous people of Guam will soon be the endangered species in their own homeland. 
The imminent disposal of excess federal lands in United States Congressional Bill HR 2144, with the federal stipulation "for public use only", has many landowners, whose lands come under that Bill, worried and in anguish. 
This is not, nor has it ever been, about money. 
This is all about dimly recalled but strongly felt property rights gone unenforced until they slipped into the mist of time, leaving only public protest and frustration to fill the vacant space. 
One will not find the homeless on the streets of Guam. 
However, what a price they pay! Chamorro families now live three generations together under one roof, most of them with only one bathroom. 
At its most fundamental, this is also about power, economics and politics, and questions like whether local people keep control of their homeland or eventually take to the streets and resort to violence against "intruders", as Jewish settlers in Palestine and white settlers all over Africa did. 
Those questions are now considered and openly discussed on Guam. 
No one's property rights in Guam or in America will be secure until those of Guam's displaced post-war land owners and their heirs have been restored. 
The land issues in Guam must be settled. 
The Federal Government is ignoring the island in its quest for commonwealth. 
In the many attempts through the Department of Defense, the Department of the Interior and even through the courts we have failed so far to achieve a just solution to the land claims, and probably will never come to a just solution under the present colonial system. 
The Commonwealth Act was to be the first stepping stone in gaining more independence, eventually leading some day to self-determination. 
But the Commonwealth Act has gone sour. 
This would also decrease the need for the administering Power's food-stamp programme. 
With the help of this Committee, we hope to reach those goals. 
Clearly, the United States has violated pertinent United Nations resolutions regarding the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Guam. 
It is not enough for the United States dutifully to report annually to the United Nations about the steps it is taking to bring its non-self-governing possession of Guam to self-government or independence, according to Article 73 of the Charter. 
They have been duplicating that report blindly year after year, without changing it. 
Should members come to the island, they would find a very hospitable and gentle people, well educated by their colonizers, ready to create their own political, economic and social reality on their island. 
We want this message to go out to the world: Before the United States intervenes in the cleansing of everyone else's back yard, let it sweep its own first. 
There is nothing unpatriotic about a request such as ours here in front of this Committee. 
There are no more patriotic Americans than Chamorros. 
The issue of our political status must be faced and dealt with, and Guam land issues must once again become local, and not be dictated by the Federal Government. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I thank Mrs. Rios for her wide-ranging, detailed information, which has helped the Committee understand the vital issue of land ownership. 
Her information will be taken into consideration when the Committee takes a decision on the question of Guam. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Artero. 
Mr. Artero: I am Tony Artero from the small island of Guam, where our people have been held hostage by superior plundering nations since the invention of the ship. 
We, the people on the island of Guam, United States of America, are very rich in history, suffering, and bravery, having fought for freedom for centuries. 
As a people, we are also grateful; we showed unquestionable loyalty to America, the self-proclaimed champion of freedom, throughout the extremely long three years of Japanese occupation during the Second World War. 
However, if there is one American democracy plan that went awry, it would have to be Guam. 
Like little David against Goliath, Guam has always been relentless in its struggle for freedom, since the first visit of superior Powers, but it accepted and defended Goliath: the United States. The irony is that Americans in the United States are ignorant about Guam. 
The majority do not even know where Guam is on the globe. 
History has also shown us that this is also true of the actions of our local government officials over the past several decades. 
Government officials, local and national, have capitalized on the disorder, leaving the grass-roots citizens - the Chamorros - out of the political and economic process. 
Guam is the only place on Earth where the war crimes of the Second World War - of both sides, Japan and America - are intentionally treated as nonexistent and where the sacrifice of lives and property for freedom remains thankless. 
Bad seeds were planted instead, and the ugly crop is being harvested now. 
I feel privileged to relate to the Committee a personal story. 
In 1972, while actively serving in the navy, I was fortunate to be accepted into a two-year college programme. 
His question was simply, "Since when does the navy deal with real estate out in the middle of the ocean?". 
When the United States navy reoccupied Guam in World War II, the navy took all of my grandfather's property by force, without just compensation, and extinguished our livelihood. 
Now, I am in the navy studying real estate, because I want to learn how to get it all back to reestablish the economic base of my family and the island". 
I retired from active duty in 1979, but to this day our land dispute remains while we pay taxes regularly. 
Many other families are in similar predicament with their ancestral lands on Guam. 
As for the new world economic order, we know that each military base closure opens up a new and brighter economic future. 
The Government officials' priority is wildlife, over the vital economic needs of human beings. 
The military, national and local Government officials on Guam, for selfish reasons, have eroded freedom, blatantly violated private-property rights and virtually extinguished the productivity of the island in favour of servitude. 
Furthermore, the Navy on Guam is going on record as being in competition with the private sector, in total opposition to the principles of democracy and freedom. 
Obviously, their arrogance, born of power, has prevented them from seeing that such an action is wrong and counterproductive - and so more bad seeds continue to be sowed. 
What is happening on Guam also makes a mockery of those who made the ultimate sacrifice for the peace that we are rather gingerly maintaining today - gingerly, because of the greed of this Government of the few, by the few, for the few. 
Perhaps Guam would then get the attention it has long deserved. 
All things considered, respect for the land should be the basis for everything in our lives. 
After all, underneath all lies the land. 
If the island of Guam were not here, there would be no issue. 
Yes, I know that real estate is political. 
However, one does not need a college degree to understand the virtues, strength and efficacy of property rights. 
This is as simple as it is fundamental - call it economic intuition. 
Property rights have been indivisible from liberty and freedom since the days of the caveman. 
History has forced Russia and others to abandon communism in favour of the individual's right and ability to be self-reliant. 
Indeed, one can be self-reliant and upwardly mobile economically, for the betterment of the community and the nation, through the freedom to own, use and transfer property. 
Because of the blatant violation of our property rights, the present plan of the United States to launch a "double-barrelled" celebration, with bells ringing around the world, for the fiftieth anniversary of the ending of the Second World War would be preposterous for us on Guam. 
In an orchestrated fashion, career public officials have continued to use new governmental regulations to cover up wrongs so that the few in power will remain in power, capitalizing politically and financially on the disorder. 
They have essentially failed the people miserably. 
The indigenous Chamorus have very close ties to their birthright, the land of their forefathers, and they are not going to give up until justice is served. 
The United Nations seems to be our only hope before blood is shed. 
I respectfully ask you, Mr. Chairman, and the members of this Committee to please do everything in your power to ensure the speedy granting of freedom, liberty and justice to all on Guam. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Does any member of the Committee wish to comment? 
My colleague from Mali suggested this morning that the statements made during that meeting should be distributed. 
That is a good idea, but it is not enough. 
When we start to study a Territory in the Subcommittee we usually do so on the basis of documents prepared - in great detail - by the Secretariat and distributed by the Secretariat, sometimes supplemented by information that we obtain from various other sources. 
The documents prepared by the Secretariat provide geographical and historical information and information gathered from the international press. 
That is very dramatic, but our role is to take the drama out of things and foster dialogue. 
That means listening to everyone, the administering Power as well as the petitioners. 
I believe this to be very important. 
We support the proposal, and we shall have to discuss in the Committee later how these ideas can be developed. 
We entirely endorse the statement and proposal made by the representative of Tunisia. 
Mr. Pursoo (Grenada): I wish to add my voice in support of the call made by the representative of Tunisia. I should like to see the statements synthesized by the Secretariat and redistributed some time next year when we begin to study the small Territories concerned. 
It is usually very frustrating when small Territories, particularly small islands, have problems, because it is so difficult to get our voice heard in the halls where it really matters and by the people in a position to make decisions affecting the lives of the people concerned. 
So every bit of information we can garner we should obtain, and keep it in our records so that we may study the situations there more thoroughly. 
I should like him to speak about that, because I am not sure that I understood clearly. 
Mr. Artero: The land where the navy is building a restaurant is on a property they acquired by force after the Second World War. 
To this day, there has been no just compensation for that property. 
What they did was fence a portion of the property in the main area where the military installation is situated; part of the property they took was never fenced at all: it is just out in the open, but it is still considered a military reservation. 
They put up signs that it is Government property and that no one should trespass on it. 
All this is well and good, but they should not be doing it outside the fence, because they are competing directly with the private sector. 
Mr. Pursoo (Grenada): Is there any other instance of the navy or any other branch of the United States military owning any such operation in Guam, whether it be a restaurant or a store or anything that is open to the public outside the military bases? 
Mr. Artero: None that I know of; I do not think there are any. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I thank Mr. Artero for the information he furnished to the Committee. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Corbin. 
Mr. Corbin: On behalf of Governor Alexander A. Farrelly, the fourth elected Governor of the United States Virgin Islands, I wish to thank the Committee for this opportunity to present the statement of my Government. 
I wish to comment on several of the issues in that report, and offer several recommendations that we feel would serve to clarify and update existing language. 
Before proceeding, I wish to congratulate the representative of the United Nations Association of the Virgin Islands, who spoke this morning and gave an eloquent presentation on some of the issues contributing to the inconclusive result of our political-status referendum, held last autumn. 
We wish also to congratulate our colleagues from the Government of Guam and the representatives of non-governmental organizations, who have made important contributions to the proceedings. 
Regarding the report of the Subcommittee, we note the continued reference to the relevance of resolutions 1514 (XV) and 1541 (XV), and the recognition of the need to ensure the full and speedy implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples. 
Those are important elements, which my Government has consistently supported. 
As recently as 24 May this year, Governor Farrelly, in testimony before the Congress of the United States, recognized the significance of the International Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism and the relevance and relationship of the Decade to the remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
It is important to note that my Government has consistently supported these principles, principles we have consistently articulated before this Committee and its Subcommittee, and before the Fourth Committee, since our Government took office in 1987. 
Previous elected Governments of our Territory expressed similar positions before the Committee as long ago as 1975. 
Having made these points, we wish to express our support for provisions in the Subcommittee report that acknowledge the need for economic stability and diversification in the Territories and the vulnerability of our Territories to natural disasters. 
It is important that the linkage between these important world Conferences and the socio-economic development of our Territories be recognized and reinforced, and that our Territories be permitted to participate fully in the programmes and activities emanating from these Conferences. 
We wish to add a reference to the effect that this usefulness could be enhanced if the guidelines established for this purpose are actively enforced, which would provide an opportunity for even more representatives of Non-Self-Governing Territories to participate in the Committee's work. 
As a matter of inquiry, we seek clarification on this reference, since the United Nations has always spoken of the primacy of what is termed "a legitimate act of self-determination". 
My Government expresses its support for the continued incorporation of provisions in the report that reaffirm the responsibility of the respective Administering Authorities under the Charter to protect the economic and social development and to preserve the cultural identity of the Territories. 
A particular provision contained in the Subcommittee report requires a bit of updating. 
Particular language calls for the specialized agencies in formulating their assistance programmes to take due account of a 1990 text entitled "Challenges and opportunities: a strategic framework". 
We therefore wish that the language in the outdated text be replaced with the updated reference to the Barbados Conference Programme of Action on Small Island Developing States, a Programme of Action which is to include participation by and assistance to many Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
My Government also wishes to recommend a new operative paragraph at some stage in the deliberations on the question of dissemination of information on decolonization. 
We are pleased to note in the report of the Subcommittee on Dissemination of Information on Decolonization before this Committee that action has been taken to disseminate information to the Non-Self-Governing Territories through the United Nations information centres, although we are unsure of how widespread that coverage is. 
We have reached a crucial point in the history of the decolonization process. 
We have also reached a critical point in the history of the Special Committee. 
The same level of commitment can and must be devoted to the constitutional and socio-economic development of our remaining small island Non-Self-Governing Territories in the Caribbean and the Pacific. 
From the presentations the Committee has heard today it is clear that a lot remains to be done. 
The Plan of Action of the International Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism could be amended to include the establishment of such a body, which would report to the General Assembly as part of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations in 1995. 
Our second proposal is that a voluntary fund be established to assist Non-Self-Governing Territories in participating in the technical activities of the United Nations, including the various world conferences in which our Territories are invited to participate. 
These proposals, which could be funded from existing budgetary resources, would facilitate that process. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call upon Rapporteur of the Committee, the representative of the Syrian Arab Republic. 
Mr. Al-Attar (Syrian Arab Republic) (interpretation from Arabic): We wish to thank Mr. Corbin for the information he has provided, and for his suggestions and proposals aimed at achieving the independence of Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
We would have liked Mr. Corbin to say something about the situation in his Territory, particularly following the elections. 
Mr. Corbin: With respect to the relationship between the administering Power and the Governor, or the Government, since 1970 modifications to our political status have permitted the Government, and the Governor in particular as Head of Government, to be elected by all eligible voters in the Territory. 
With respect to my own post, in our system, members of the Cabinet and other high-level officials are appointed by the Governor. 
In some cases they are ratified by the legislative body, which we call the Legislature or Senate. 
The post I hold is not necessarily ratified by the Senate but is a direct appointment of the Governor. 
I have served in this capacity under three elected Governments of our Territory. 
I hope that this response provides some background for the Rapporteur. 
Mr. Ardhaoui (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): In my capacity as Chairman of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance, I should like to thank Mr. Corbin for having joined us once again to report on the situation prevailing in that Territory. 
Over the years, Mr. Corbin has become a virtual companion to the Subcommittee. 
He is a tireless defender of the cause of the Territory he represents, for which I congratulate him. 
In connection with the dissemination of information concerning United Nations decolonization activities in his Territory, Mr. Corbin spoke a few moments ago of a misunderstanding between the Subcommittee and the administering Power. 
I do not believe that there is any such misunderstanding, because the Subcommittee has done its utmost in this respect. 
It closely examined the issue of information over the course of two - even three - consecutive meetings, in the presence of representatives of the Department of Public Information (DPI). 
The Subcommittee as a whole felt that the heads of DPI should be encouraged to make additional efforts in order to ensure that information reaches the peoples of Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
That, I believe, has been decided and is reflected in the documents that are distributed by the Special Committee. 
According to our agenda, we shall be considering this question of the dissemination of information tomorrow or, perhaps, later today. 
Obviously, though, it cannot do everything, nor can it decide on everything. 
I concede that there is a difference of interpretation between what the General Assembly seeks in its decisions and resolutions and what the administering Power seeks. 
By way of example, I might simply mention the problem that has arisen recently. 
Mr. Chairman, according to correspondence you have received from the Governor of the United States Virgin Islands, Mr. Corbin represents the Territory; therefore, the elected authorities have informed the Chairman of the Special Committee that Mr. Corbin does indeed represent that Territory. 
The administering Power, which of course will have its say, has responded that Mr. Corbin represents only himself. 
We are thus caught in a vicious circle. 
We have differing interpretations, which have persisted for several years now, and we are unable to extricate ourselves from this situation. 
Mr. Pursoo (Grenada): It is getting late, and I do not wish to detain the Committee, but I take the floor to express some perplexity with the developments regarding the questioning of Mr. Corbin's credentials. 
Frankly, Mr. Corbin has been representing his Territory for a number of years now, and we are all very familiar with that. 
In fact, something very strange has happened, it seems, and I wonder if it has happened to other representatives of Territories. 
When Mr. Corbin applied to appear as a petitioner before this Committee, apparently questions regarding his credentials were put to the Governor whom he represents. 
The Governor responded, certifying that Mr. Corbin is legitimate and that he has a right to represent him. 
But somehow a letter was sent to the administering Power, and I do not know if this is usual. 
Ms. Khan-Cummings (Trinidad and Tobago): I should like to ask Mr. Corbin one question with respect to the Territory's interest in associate membership in the Association of Caribbean States. 
I should like Mr. Corbin to update the Committee on whether any formal requests have been made to the Caribbean Community Commission in respect to this application, so that the Committee could consider this within the resolution. 
Now that we have agreed here in plenary that he is the representative of that Territory, be it de jure or de facto, I assume that this puts an end to all discussion of reimbursement. 
Would the Secretariat please inform me if I am correct in that assumption? 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I first propose that we would give Mr. Corbin an opportunity to respond to the representative of Trinidad and Tobago. 
I believe that perhaps what I said was not specifically clear on this point. 
In fact, in our statement we referred to the important report which is before this Committee today and which refers to some positive movement towards increasing the dissemination of information. 
When we have inquired of the regional centres that service our region, the Caribbean, we have been told that there was no mandate for that office to service us and that there were no resources to service us. 
That was the point of our statement on that particular question. 
With respect to the credentials, I find it very difficult personally to discuss a matter that is directly related to me. 
The third point relates to the guidelines on the question of participation. It is very clear that the guidelines which have been approved by this Committee do specifically refer to the participation of elected representatives or their duly authorized representatives, or something of that nature. 
Moreover, several elected representatives from the legislative branches of the Government of Guam addressed the Committee this morning, and in fact they are in the category of elected representatives. 
Finally, and probably most importantly, is the issue of the Association of Caribbean States, brought up by the distinguished representative of Trinidad and Tobago. 
At this stage, the territorial Government - my Government - is in the process of initiating consultations with the administering Power on this question. 
We hasten to add that this is consistent with long-standing United Nations General Assembly resolutions on the participation of Non-Self-Governing Territories in regional organizations. 
This is the status of that situation. 
I hope that I have addressed most, if not all, of the questions that were put to me. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): If no other member of the Committee wishes to speak, I would like to say that though I did not occupy the Chair of the Committee when the process mentioned by several members of the Committee began, I am present here at its culmination. 
The particularity of this case was simply, as I understand it, that it was the only one where there was a written objection from the administering Power regarding the representative nature of the petitioner. 
Hence, I think this discussion was valid, and that the concerns and statements expressed by members of the Committee were quite appropriate. 
As the representative of Tunisia said, Mr. Corbin has worked with the Committee for many years, and we think that this cooperation must continue, especially for the well-being and self-determination of the people of the United States Virgin Islands. 
As no comments or suggestions to the contrary were received by 27 June in respect of the recommendations contained in aide-m\x{5e66}oire 11/94, I will assume that members are prepared to act on the two recommendations during the present meeting. 
"the Expanded Bureau, taking into account that the Government of Palau held a plebiscite on 9 November 1993 regarding the Compact of Free Association, recommends that the Committee suspend consideration of the Trust Territory of the Pacific Islands until 1995." 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): With reference to the Special Committee decision of 15 August 1991 concerning Puerto Rico, 
"the Expanded Bureau notes that there has been an annual discussion in the Special Committee on the question of Puerto Rico, including a hearing of the organizations interested in the question, and the adoption of a resolution after the hearing. 
The Expanded Bureau also suggests that the Special Committee give due consideration to requests for hearing on the basis of its usual practice." 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): In accordance with our programme of work, the Committee will begin consideration of the requests for hearing of the Special Committee decision of 15 August 1991 concerning Puerto Rico on Thursday, 14 July. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): In view of the fact that the Subcommittee approved the draft decision contained in the report (A/AC.109/L.1813) without a vote, may I take it that the Committee wishes to do the same? 
The Committee adopted the report and approved the draft decision contained therein. 
The Committee adopted the report and approved the draft decision contained therein. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on the Chairman of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance. 
I should simply like to say that this draft resolution has already taken his comments into consideration. 
I do not wish to say that the draft resolution has met with everything Mr. Corbin desired, but there are several elements that were altered to meet his concerns. 
I would have wished to tell him that in person but, unfortunately, he has already left. 
Mrs. Khan-Cummings (Trinidad and Tobago): I understand what the Chairman of the Subcommittee has just said, and we did in fact take those comments into consideration. 
I thought that, in view of the importance of the Global Conference that took place in Barbados to small island developing States, we might mention the Conference by name in the ninth preambular paragraph. 
Since that is another organization within the Caribbean region, it could also be mentioned. 
I have just those two small points in terms of reference to organizations. 
The ninth preambular paragraph now reads: 
"Conscious of the particular vulnerability of the small Territories to natural disasters and environmental degradation". 
"and in this connection bearing in mind the Programme of Action of the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, Agenda 21 and the Programme of Action of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States." 
"Noting also the continuing interest of the Territorial Government in seeking associate membership in the Organization of Eastern Caribbean States and observer status in the Caribbean Community, and its inability, for financial reasons, to participate", and so on. 
After the words "the Eastern Caribbean States", we would insert "and the Association of Caribbean States". 
Mr. Ardhaoui (Tunisia), Chairman, Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance (interpretation from French): In my view, the amendments proposed by the representative of Trinidad and Tobago are quite appropriate, and I would have no objection to including the ideas that she has put forward. 
Mr. Pursoo (Grenada): I am in full agreement with the recommendations made as regards the ninth preambular paragraph in the consolidated text. 
I am not even sure if that organization is properly formed yet, so I should like to do a little research before agreeing to the second proposal. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I think the proposals made by the representative of Trinidad and Tobago are completely valid. 
But in view of the importance of the issue and of what the representative of Grenada has said, I suggest that she put her proposals in writing and distribute them to members. 
Then at a later meeting the Committee can return to the matter and adopt the amendments and the document. 
That would give greater significance to the decision and make it possible for us to make progress. 
If the representative of Trinidad and Tobago will draft the proposals, we shall distribute them to members and take a decision at a later meeting. 
Mr. Ardhaoui (Tunisia), Chairman of the Sub-Committee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and assistance) (interpretation from French): Perhaps because I am sitting near our colleague from Trinidad and Tobago, I better understood the purport of her amendments. 
The first, about the general text, gives rise to no problems, so I do not see why we should delay its adoption. 
It is perfectly valid, and there are no problems for anybody. 
But we could adopt the first amendment right away. 
Unfortunately, I do not know what the amendment on page 5, the new preambular paragraph proposed by the representative of Trinidad and Tobago, is. 
I am not an expert on Second Committee matters, and I do not know what our positions have been on these various issues. 
I could comment on some immediately; on some I would have to consult my Second Committee colleague to know what is meant. 
Therefore, I should like to have the exact language so that I may decide whether I can concur with it right now or whether I need to consult my colleagues on the other Committees. 
I am sure the request is reasonable. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Of course, it is the right of the representative of India to make that request. 
That is precisely why we are meeting. 
Mr. Bangali (Sierra Leone), Vice-Chairman of the Sub-Committee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance: I want to endorse the proposal of the representative of Tunisia that we should adopt the first amendment proposed by the representative of Trinidad and Tobago. 
It is everybody's right to have recourse to references, but we are talking about a World Conference on natural disasters that has just taken place. 
I believe everybody is familiar with Agenda 21 and the Conference held in Barbados. 
I do not see anything novel that necessitates postponing the adoption of the first amendment. I endorse the proposal and strongly recommend that we adopt it. 
If the representative of Grenada is not sure about the Association of Caribbean States, as he comes from that region I would also support what he said. 
If so, a brief explanation would help me make up my mind. 
I am not an expert, like him, on the Second Committee, but in general terms the amendment refers to support for small island developing States and to their particular problems in terms of their vulnerability to natural disasters. 
The Programme of Action deals with financial assistance and support by the international community in looking into their special geographical concerns and giving the kind of assistance that they will need to prevent such disasters. 
The amendment concerns general financial and technical assistance to small island developing countries. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): With that information from the representative of Trinidad and Tobago, may we consider the paragraph now? 
Mr. Goel (India): After that explanation by the representative of Trinidad and Tobago I am sure I will have no difficulty. 
This is a small point, but I would request her to be patient and give me the time to consult with colleagues who are experts in these matters. 
As she herself confessed, she is not an expert in these matters; I am not an expert either. 
Perhaps she will give me another day or two; I am sure there will be no difficulty. 
That would leave the door open for consultations among delegations and members. 
Mr. Bangali (Sierra Leone): The Chair, of course, has the right to make rulings, but I would urge that we adopt this portion of the draft resolution ad referendum and come back to the remainder later, if our colleague from India is satisfied. 
I agree that this is a Second Committee matter, with much documentation and many publications on these issues. 
Let us not defer taking action at this time. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Does the representative of India agree to that proposal? 
Mr. Goel (India): As I said, I only wanted one or two days; I wish only to be able to say yes or no, not to suggest any amendments or alternatives to the language. 
Frankly, I do not understand this insistence on adopting something today when, on the reasonable grounds of my lack of information, I am asking for some time: not for one or two weeks, but only for one or two days. 
However, I have no difficulty with adopting the text ad referendum, so long as I can be assured that in case we have any difficulties I will have the right to come back to this language and say that we do not agree with it. 
Mr. Ardhaoui (Tunisia), Chairman of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance (interpretation from French): Needless to say, I respect the position of the representative of India, but in all honesty I do not understand why he has taken that position. 
The paragraph has no political or economic implications; we all know what it involves, and I do not think it should be the cause of great problems for our colleague from India. 
The majority is in agreement with the amendment; only one delegation opposes it - and it is fully entitled to do so. 
To make the best use of our limited time, I too appeal to the wisdom of the representative of India to accept the amendment; we can always return to that paragraph if he has additional observations to make. 
I do not think I expressed any reservations. 
I expressed my ignorance. 
She says that she does not have full information on these points, but provided some information. 
I then suggested that I be given some time to confer with my colleagues who have dealt with this matter in order to learn what this is all about. 
Most probably, I will have no difficulty at all with the proposal, but I want to know what we are agreeing on. 
At that stage, if I find that there is something about which I have concerns, I would come back to the Committee. 
Hence, I have agreed with the proposal by Sierra Leone to agree to the text ad referendum; I am only making it clear that I reserve my right to return to this paragraph at a later stage after I have obtained more information. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I appreciate the contribution of each of the members of the Committee. 
Beyond our obvious obligation to follow United Nations rules and practices, we simply want to do our best to preserve unity and further the work of the Committee, which, in my view is so essential. 
We could always take a vote, of course, and each delegation would have an opportunity to express its views in the customary democratic manner. 
I wish to inform members that the delegation of Spain has asked to participate in the Committee's consideration of this question. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Similarly, I wish to inform members that the Chief Minister of Gibraltar, the Honourable Joe Bossano, has asked to make a statement. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on the Chief Minister of Gibraltar. 
Mr. Bossano: Thank you, Sir, for giving me the opportunity once again to address the Special Committee on behalf of the people of Gibraltar. 
I can assure the Committee that I was made to feel at home and among friends from the first day I came. 
That encouraged me to look to this Committee - and it encouraged the people of Gibraltar to look to this Committee - as the forum where we could express our deep-seated feelings on having our right as a colonial people recognized and vindicated. 
I should like to say that I have reported this back in Gibraltar faithfully. 
Indeed, the text of my presentation and my appearance before the Special Committee have been transmitted by Gibraltar television and widely covered by our own press. 
Since my last appearance before this Committee, the General Assembly has adopted another resolution on the dissemination of information on decolonization: resolution 48/53 of 10 December 1993. 
This new resolution, adopted some six months ago, again did not enjoy the support of the administering Power. 
The resolution reiterated many of the sentiments expressed in the one I referred to earlier. 
It highlighted the importance of publicity as an instrument for furthering the aims of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples and of the role of public opinion in effectively assisting the peoples of the colonial territories to achieve self-determination and independence. 
I believe that my appearance before this Committee serves to assist the aims of that resolution. 
They will see how I have consistently, on behalf of my people - not just before the Special Committee and the Fourth Committee, but at every other opportunity that I have had to speak internationally - made the same point. 
The General Assembly adopted another resolution, resolution 48/52, on the Implementation of the Declaration of the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, also on 10 December 1993. 
I will make reference at this point to just one element of this other resolution, because I believe it is linked to the question of dissemination of information on decolonization. 
Paragraph 11 of resolution 48/52 also called upon the administering Powers to continue to cooperate with the Special Committee in the discharge of its mandate and to receive visiting missions to the Territories to secure first-hand information and ascertain the wishes and aspirations of their inhabitants. 
This resolution again was not supported by the administering Power. 
But it has the support of my Government - the territorial Government. 
There is much in resolution 48/52 which seems to us to be of direct relevance to the colonial situation in Gibraltar. 
Let me say that those 30 years have not weakened our resolve, but, on the contrary, have made us more determined than ever to ensure that nobody takes this right away from us. 
There is nothing in resolution 48/52 to suggest that Gibraltar is in any way different in this respect from any other colonial Territory. 
I am doing this with paragraph 10 of the resolution particularly in mind. 
I said earlier that there was much in resolution 48/52 which was directly applicable to Gibraltar. 
I have just referred to the specific request in paragraph 10 of the resolution. 
If you will bear with me, Mr. Chairman, I will quote what paragraph 10 (a) asks of this Committee: 
"to recommend to the General Assembly the most suitable steps to be taken to enable the population of those Territories to exercise their right to self-determination and independence". 
That, in fact, would be a negation of resolution 48/52 and a negation of the task of the Special Committee. 
Decolonization does not take place until the exercise of self-determination by the native population of the colonial Territory has manifestly and independently been given effect. 
Although, unlike the administering Power, the Kingdom of Spain voted in support of resolution 48/52, we all know that it has argued that the principle of self-determination is not applicable in our case. 
This is an argument that we refute, an argument that was first paraded here 30 years ago. 
And therefore, with the Committee's indulgence, I should like to demonstrate the total inapplicability of that argument today, if, indeed, there was ever any substance in it 30 years ago. 
I genuinely believe that if less than due regard was paid some 25 to 30 years ago to our people's right of self-determination, it was because the picture of Gibraltar was coloured by the predominance of military activity in the structure of the economy. 
I pointed out that the military presence had been dismantled in the intervening 30 years and that there was no obvious indication that Spain's position on the rights of the people of Gibraltar had changed. 
It is a statement made by the Spanish Government on 18 May 1966 in a note containing proposals for Gibraltar's decolonization and making reference to the people of Gibraltar. 
I pick this reference because the Committee may be better equipped than I to assess its significance. 
We were described in that statement as an artificially constituted human group. 
The statement said: 
"Gibraltar is also a human aggregate, and this is another aspect of the problem. 
But this third party is not valid because Gibraltar is merely a military base, and a base can only belong either to a country that occupies it or to the country in whose territory it stands. 
Anything else would be as absurd, for instance, as to maintain that the American base at Guantanamo in Cuba, should stop being American, without reverting to Cuba either, but should have its fate decided by an alleged population living there." 
One of the developments in the Territory since I last appeared before the Committee has been the creation of a public holiday to celebrate our National Day on 10 September. 
I referred to this in my appearance before the Fourth Committee in October 1993. 
The celebrations on Gibraltar's National Day produced, as the Committee will see reflected in the informative booklet that I am making available to members, an explosion of sentiment. 
It was a day of friendship, a day for families, a day when the people of Gibraltar were telling the whole world that they were not just a human aggregate clinging to a military base, but a real people with a real destiny. 
What happened in 1993 was in some respects the culmination of a process which started as long ago as 1945, and again, I reflect this in the informative booklet that I am making available. 
The Gibraltarian women and children - and I was one of them, only a few months old - who left their homes did so acknowledging that that was their contribution to the war effort. 
However, after the war, it took a struggle to get Gibraltarians repatriated from the places to which they had been transported - from London and from camps in Jamaica, in Madeira, and in Northern Ireland. 
If the people of Gibraltar had not already been a real people, if they had been, as we were described in 1966, an artificially constituted human group, they would have had no difficulty in taking root in the places that they had been transported to. 
It was this civil-rights movement that led to demands for local autonomy and for self-government in the early 1950s. 
It was the same sentiment that existed contemporaneously in every other colony seeking self-determination. 
That process continued until the constitutional changes of the 1960s. 
There has been, since the 1969 Constitution, little change to the legal status of Gibraltar and the legal relationship with the administering Power. 
In my judgement, it is the hostility of our neighbour to further constitutional development that has been the influencing factor. 
I put it to this Committee that, apart from the ultimate goal of decolonization and the exercise of self-determination, the continuing process of increasing self-government is part of the philosophy of the Special Committee, of the Fourth Committee and of the United Nations. 
An aspect of the constitutional relationship with the United Kingdom on which members of this Committee focused in the 1960s in parallel to their concern about the military presence was the question of the reserve powers of the military Governor of Gibraltar. 
The Committee was told at that time that those reserve powers had never been used, nor were they likely to be. 
Those reserve powers remain in the Constitution of 1969, and again, although the powers are there, it has been stated on more than one occasion that it is inconceivable that they would actually be put into operation. 
Just such a point was made by the Governor of Gibraltar, Sir Derek Reffell, in March 1993 in an interview in the Gibraltar Chronicle on his departure from Gibraltar, when he stated that the use of the reserve powers in today's world was unthinkable. 
Returning to the text of resolution 48/52 of the General Assembly, paragraph 8 calls upon the administering Powers to terminate military activities in the Territories under their jurisdiction and to eliminate military bases there, in compliance with the relevant resolution of the General Assembly. 
I would like to draw the attention of the Special Committee to some effects of this military run-down. 
However, my Government has limited resources at its disposal for transforming obsolete military buildings and installations into income-generating and job-creating activities in the short term; moreover, such buildings are sometimes released faster than other uses for them can be found. 
I am spelling this out to show that there are difficulties. 
The view I expressed at that Conference, for the record, was that the administering Power, in relation to the colonial Territory, had a trusteeship role for which it had to answer to this Committee, to the Fourth Committee and to the General Assembly. 
It means that others are acting in loco parentis on our behalf and assuming a protective role until we are strong enough to be able to govern ourselves. 
I come now to the much-vaunted bilateral negotiating process which the administering Power and the neighbouring country have been intermittently engaged in since the 1960s, in pursuance of resolutions calling on them to meet to discuss Gibraltar's future, and which clearly has now come to a stalemate. 
I regret to say that that goal today seems no nearer than it did in the 1960s. 
The Committee will have seen in the Secretariat's working paper the resolution passed by the democratically elected Parliament of the Kingdom of Spain on 20 April 1994. 
It was adopted with one vote against, and one abstention. 
The last such meeting took place in March 1993. 
We will shed no tears because the negotiating process initiated as a result of the Lisbon Declaration and the Brussels Agreement collapses. 
We have been opposed to it from the beginning, for reasons I made clear in my submissions to the Special Committee in 1992 and 1993 and again before the Fourth Committee. 
The Spanish Government made specific proposals in 1985 to the administering Power for the decolonization of Gibraltar which were eventually rejected in 1993. 
Let me demonstrate just how counterproductive the negotiating process has been. 
I explained that in detail in my first appearance before the Committee in 1992. 
I explained that the aims of the Council were to establish and promote cooperation between ourselves and the neighbouring parts of southern Spain. 
I have therefore to digress slightly to explain how this came about. 
This was in fact quite true. 
On 18 December 1985, during the annual ministerial meeting held in Madrid under the bilateral Brussels process, there was an announcement on this issue. 
The United Kingdom delegation stated that, beginning in 1986, those former workers from Spain would receive pension payments revalued to the current rate payable to those who had continued in employment in Gibraltar after 1968. 
The effect of this was to increase the annual expenditure on State Social Security pensions by 125 per cent. 
We have therefore an example of how an initiative by my Government to further cooperation with the neighbouring cities in the region has been frustrated because of extraneous events stemming from the Brussels process. 
Another example is in the area of maritime communications between Gibraltar and Spain. 
In the bilateral talks with the democratic Government in Spain in November 1984, an undertaking was given by the Kingdom of Spain to permit the restoration of the Algeciras-Gibraltar ferry service. 
This was reflected in the necessary Spanish legislation, which was published on 4 February 1985, removing all prohibitions. 
Subsequently, however, applications to operate the service were all administratively rejected. 
To date, all applications continue to be administratively rejected. 
The third example is what occurred in November 1987. 
The Spanish response has been for its Foreign Secretary to demand repeatedly that the administering Power should ignore the fact that a clause in the 1987 airport agreement made it ad referendum to the Gibraltar Parliament and instead impose it. 
These examples show how the presence of the Gibraltar Government as part of the United Kingdom delegation, but without its own independent voice, has led to situations which are diametrically opposed to the intended results. 
Additionally, the Brussels-process bilateral negotiations have demonstrated that where an agreement is reached with the Kingdom of Spain in an area which is entirely under its control there is no guarantee that it will be honoured. 
Rather than mutually beneficial cooperation, we have had increasing strains in the tripartite relations between the administering Power and the Kingdom of Spain on the one hand; between Spain and ourselves on the other; and between ourselves and the United Kingdom in turn. 
What more evidence do we need to show the flaws in the process that was agreed in the Brussels statement of 1984? 
The resentment of the Kingdom of Spain over this situation which, in its eyes, has meant that its expectations have not materialized, has led to a paradox which I have previously drawn to the Committee's attention. 
The complaint of Ser Solana exposes the flaw in the annual resolutions of the General Assembly and the flaw in the approach of the Kingdom of Spain. 
In such a context, the solutions that might appeal to the administering Power or to the neighbouring country might be economically, socially or politically impossible for the Government of the Territory to countenance. 
In that situation, with a colonial Constitution where ultimately there are reserve powers which enable the administering Power to impose its will, it is still, in theory, possible that such powers might be exercised. 
I have tried to give the Special Committee a flavour of how things have gone for us in the 12 months since my last appearance before it. 
We have had our successes in deepening the identity of our people and in winning some friends in the neighbouring country. 
We have had our difficulties in coping with economic change, and in the repercussions of these changes in relations within our community and with our neighbours. 
I started, Mr. Chairman, by praising the warmth of the reception that I had from your predecessor, when I first appeared, with some trepidation, before the Committee in 1992. 
I hope you will take up our invitation to visit us. 
I will be happy now, as always, to answer any questions that you or other members of your Committee may wish to put to me. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Does any member of the Committee wish to make any comments or ask any questions? If not, I shall then thank the Chief Minister of Gibraltar for the information he has provided. 
Mr. Bossano withdrew. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I wish to inform members of the Committee that the delegation of Argentina has expressed its desire to participate in the Special Committee's consideration of this question, and this request is now before the Committee. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I should like to draw the attention of Committee members to the draft resolution on this question contained in document A/AC.109/L.1819. 
It is my understanding that the working paper prepared by the Secretariat will be published shortly. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Scott. 
Mr. Scott: I once again thank the Committee for this opportunity to address it. 
I myself still own part of that land that many years back was facilitated by the Argentine Government to those Islanders who had decided to come over to the mainland in search of economic progress. 
This is one of the many episodes that show a right image of how, historically, relations have developed between continental Argentina and the Malvinas Islands, relations in which the mainland has always shown a disposition to favour the inhabitants of the Islands and a feeling of solidarity with them. 
At present, the understandings in the framework of the South Atlantic Fisheries Commission are giving my country a new opportunity to show its good will and enjoy a closer collaboration with the Islanders, who are the principal beneficiaries. 
Argentine and British delegations are meeting this week in Buenos Aires in order to find new ways of cooperating in the exploration and exploitation of hydrocarbons. 
Another area of cooperation could be farming, because of its economic importance to the Malvinas. 
Argentina has the possibility of offering meat-related industries only a few miles from the Islands - for example, in R\x{7510} Gallegos - and would be willing to collaborate with breeders of the Archipelago so as to increase their economic negotiating power. 
Representatives and farmers of nearly 20 countries will participate. 
Farmers of the Malvinas Islands would be very welcome at both events. 
I am convinced that this sort of mutual cooperation on practical matters extends confidence and builds the right course, paving the way to a future solution of the Malvinas/Falkland question. 
Year after year, representatives and petitioners reassert before this Committee Argentina's rights of sovereignty over the Islands, and Argentina's political will to find a solution to the dispute through a peaceful settlement with the United Kingdom. 
This implies that the present state of things is contrary to the purposes and principles of the Organization. 
Many people and institutions in Argentina and in Great Britain have expressed the wish to reach some kind of settlement that will take into account the concerns and interests of both sides and of the Islanders. 
The Falkland/Malvinas issue is not only a controversy over sovereignty but also a dispute that has been very clearly defined by General Assembly resolutions as a special case of decolonization. 
Petitioners from the Islands' legislative council, trying to prove the validity of the reasons for their opposition to any solution to the issue, have explained on many occasions that they have the right to self-determination. 
The principle of self-determination cannot be applied in order to consolidate situations flowing from a colonial anachronism to the detriment of Argentina's legitimate rights over the Islands. 
It is very clear that a country cannot seize the territory of another, drive off the settlers of that territory, settle its own subjects there and then claim for them the right to self-determination. 
Last year, Argentina's Minister for Foreign Affairs mentioned before this Committee his Government's willingness to fully respect the islanders' supreme interests. 
The only valid changes should be aimed at bringing prosperity to the Islands. 
The Argentine Constitution foresees a far greater degree of autonomy for its provinces than the present Constitution of the Islands does, providing for the nomination of the State provincial Governors. 
This means that with Argentina, islanders would have more freedom to choose than they do now and would virtually govern themselves. 
I hope that our ideals of peace, progress and cooperation will permit us to renew contact between the Malvinas and continental Argentina. 
Our lack of relations is irrational and inconsistent with the goodwill and friendship we should have in the area and makes it difficult for Argentina and the United Kingdom to reach an acceptable compromise. 
If you have read the history of the Falklands, you will know exactly how many people were there at that time. 
It was not a very great number of settlers, including settlers from other countries. 
Mr. Samana (Papua New Guinea): I take it, then, that the number of people driven out in 1833 was about 25? 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Patterson. 
Mr. Patterson (interpretation from Spanish): First of all, I should like to express my thanks for this opportunity to speak to this Committee and for the acceptance of my request to speak as a petitioner before the Committee during its consideration of the Malvinas question. 
My name is Ricardo Ancell Patterson. 
I am 36 years old and am married, with three children. 
Even before our independence, a large number of British citizens were living in various parts of our national territory and were fully integrated into our society. 
As a representative of the citizens of the Province of Santa Cruz, many of whom are descendants of Malvinan families, I reaffirm our will for integration, in a framework of cordial and friendly relations, with the settlers of the islands and their representatives. 
But this willingness has run head-on into the unswerving refusal of the Councillors of the Islands to establish any kind of contact with our authorities. 
How can we do this? We are convinced of our sovereign rights over the Islands, and we are supported in this by the resolutions adopted by the General Assembly and other international forums which recognize the existence of the problem. 
In our country we have a democracy that has been renewed and consolidated over the last eleven years, during which changes in political power have taken place which have not altered our historic position of respect for the interests of the islanders. 
For example, we have agreed on conservation measures within the framework of the South Atlantic Fisheries Commission, which has been operating smoothly in recent years. 
Today world fishing fleets exceed existing resources, which will make it possible for us to make access to the area conditional, with a view to ensuring greater economic activity in the zone. 
In my legislative capacity, I am currently working on a fishing bill, which I have presented in the National Congress, which stresses the preservation of species, a fundamental point to take into account in order to achieve sustained growth in the region. 
At the present time negotiations are under way on this issue, which is of vital importance to the future of the region. 
The time has come to begin a new phase in bilateral relations that will lead us to confront resolutely, in a peaceful and negotiated manner, the definition of sovereignty. 
I therefore call on this Committee to continue its efforts so that Great Britain heeds this compelling appeal for the benefit of all inhabitants of the region. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Luxton. 
Mr. Luxton: Thank you, Sir, for allowing me as an elected member of the Falkland Islands Legislature to place before you and the members of the Committee the views and aspirations of the people of the Falkland Islands whom I represent. 
At our last general election, I was elected with the largest proportion of any constituency vote and therefore feel that I can fairly claim to convey to you those views accurately. 
I was born in the Falkland Islands and I am a fourth-generation Islander; my ancestors settled there in the early 1860s. 
I am a sheep farmer by profession and my wife and I own our own farm on West Falkland. 
In 1982, when the Argentines carried out their vicious and inexcusable attack on my homeland, I was at the top of their secret police list of people to be neutralized. 
My wife and son and I were all arrested by their military police and deported from our home and from the Falklands at very short notice. 
This Committee is tasked exclusively with the problems of the last vestiges of colonialism. 
I just do not see how you can possibly divide the two unless you admit that what you decide is not on the principles of justice and what is right but is governed by political expediency. 
It is my most sincere hope that this Committee can rise above such a short-sighted and dishonourable course. 
We have heard in the past and today and will no doubt hear again the tortuous arguments of the Argentines about the things that happened in the Falklands some hundreds of years ago to justify their claim. 
Perhaps one should counter this by elaborating on the events in Argentina concerning the original inhabitants and what happened to them in their land. 
We are that original population and have lived in and farmed and governed our islands for 160 years. 
There have been dramatic changes in life in the Falklands over the past 15 years and these changes were beginning before the Anglo-Argentine war. 
Perhaps the most significant was the transfer of the land from absentee landlords to those who lived and worked on the farms. 
This process began in the late 1970s and I was glad to be associated with it from the very beginning. 
Things were moving ahead very well before the war. 
Indeed, the ceremony to hand over the deeds of one farm which the Government had purchased from the overseas owners to the new farmers was scheduled for 2 April 1982. 
Since then almost all the land has been transferred into local ownership, with a huge increase in investment in the farms despite difficult conditions in the world wool market. 
This has been possible because of the income we have received from the management and licensing of our fisheries. 
Our fishery management and conservation are recognized as being among the best in the world and I am glad that this is one area where we have been able to develop a reasonable relationship with the Argentines without compromising our sovereign rights. 
Our research data has been made freely available to Argentina in the interests of conserving the main species and the good management of both our fishery zones. 
The preliminary seismic information is very exciting and we have made it clear that, if Argentina wishes to participate in the process of oil development, there is no reason why it should not do so, just as our other South American neighbours can if they wish. 
We are a small country and it may suit the major oil companies to source their supplies from South America and even build bases there. 
What is not acceptable is that Argentina, by making claim to the Falkland Islands, should imagine that it is entitled to any special position in the development of our resources. 
Onshore, the growth of local business has been equally dramatic in the last decade. 
The retail sector, for instance, would be unrecognizable to anyone who had not visited for 10 years. 
We have local building firms, road construction gangs driving a basic road system across both East and West Falkland, and increasing local participation in the fishing industry. 
On the Government side, we have made very substantial expenditure on our young peoples' education, with the equivalent of some $20 million spent on an urgently needed new secondary school and community centre, and we are just about to start a new primary school expansion. 
All our students are funded for further education overseas if they reach the pass grade and we have just extended the period of compulsory education to age 16. 
All of these things have been provided from our own income, with no assistance from the United Kingdom. 
Britain remains responsible only for our defence, for which we are eternally grateful, and our foreign policy matters. 
Even there we do take the initiative. 
It is our choice to be here today. 
It is probable that Britain would actually prefer that we were not, but it makes no attempt to stop us addressing this Committee. 
I would like to mention briefly the recent insulting and distasteful bribe offered by the Argentine Foreign Minister when he offered a huge sum of money to Falkland Islanders if they would agree to the transfer of sovereignty to the Argentines. 
Even if they were able to secure the consent of their people to this distasteful plan, where do they propose to find a sum of money approaching 1 billion? No, I believe the real motive behind this offer is much more basic. 
I believe that the object is to try to create dissent and division within our community, to offer the world to a few and deny it to others. 
I would tell the Foreign Minister that it will not work - I believe every Falkland Islander will treat his plan with the contempt it so richly deserves. 
In the period 1838 to 1841, the Argentine envoy in London was desperately trying, under instructions from his Government, to persuade the British Government of the time to cancel their loan from a London merchant bank in exchange for dropping any Argentine claim over the Falklands. 
So much for the deep and burning concern that every Argentine is supposed to feel over the Falklands. 
Argentina has a democracy, fragile as it may be, which has achieved some remarkable results. 
Argentina now wishes to earn the respect of the world community with its sound economic management and by participating in the efforts of the United Nations to create peace and justice where there is war and tyranny. 
Argentina clearly wishes to establish itself as a mature and stable member of the democratic society of nations. 
This leads me, then, Mr. Chairman, to return to the theme of my submission to your Committee, the guiding principle of the United Nations: the right of all peoples to determine their own future without interference. 
I would like to take this opportunity to issue a challenge to President Menem, the Argentine Government, their Foreign Minister and the whole Argentine people. 
I challenge them to show the world their maturity and to show magnanimity towards a small group of people who are not their natural enemies, but who will not be subjugated or colonized by them. 
I challenge them to show generosity and tolerance to a small country which offers no threat whatever to their future security and which in terms of the great richness of Argentina is irrelevant to them. 
We are but 2,000 people, but we are determined to go our own way. 
Perhaps it is not necessary for Argentina to cede sovereignty to Britain if that concept is difficult for it. 
Mr. Chairman, we have no problem with the basis of the draft resolution before your Committee. 
It is entirely appropriate that Britain and Argentina should seek a peaceful end to the dispute between them. 
However, what we ask most passionately is that the draft resolution should include as an essential principle the right to self-determination of the people of the Falkland Islands. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on Mrs. Teggart. 
Mrs. Teggart: Mr. Chairman, thank you for the opportunity to address the Committee and to speak to the draft resolution before it. 
I am one of eight elected members of the Falkland Islands Legislative Council and represent the Stanley constituency. 
I am a sixth-generation Falkland Islander, the mother of six children, and have an eight-year-old granddaughter who was the first eighth-generation Falkland Islander, of whom there are now a growing number. 
My original ancestors arrived in the Falklands in 1842 with Governor Moody. 
Two and a half years ago over 300 of their descendants met to celebrate 150 years' history in the Falkland Islands. 
Their contribution to the Islands in these 150 years has been enormous. 
It was 150 years ago this week that my great-great-grandfather, as a 14-year-old boy, raised the British flag at Government House in the Islands' then new capital of Stanley. 
My mother's ancestors left England in 1841. 
Three of her brothers fought with the British services during the Second World War, as did my father, who later emigrated to the Falklands. 
My eldest son was born in England, my youngest daughter in Scotland. 
We are a British family; we are not Argentines. 
During the Argentine invasion of 1982 I lived on a sheep farm on West Falkland, and, while we were far more fortunate than many Islanders, the trauma of having your home country invaded remains. 
We heard of the Argentine invasion with horror, and feared greatly for the safety of our family and friends. 
Those fears were not unfounded. 
With communications cut off by the Argentines, it was some time before the full story of their treatment by the invasion forces became known. 
It was nothing short of a miracle that there were not more. 
Members of my own family lay on the floor of their home as bullets whistled over their heads, and my mother, youngest brother and 11-year-old sister were held at gunpoint as Argentine soldiers raided their house for food. 
They were awakened numerous times at night while soldiers searched the house looking for evidence of subversive activities to be used against them, and my youngest brother, then a boy of 17, was thrown into prison. 
This same brother has this week received an honours degree in engineering at a British university. 
One can only speculate as to what his future would have been under an Argentine flag, at a time when so many thousands of their own people disappeared without trace. 
Since 1833 the Falklands have been populated and governed by British people. 
They died at a very early age, but they left a legacy of which we are justifiably proud. 
An Argentine petitioner said at an earlier meeting of this Committee that we did not have our own culture. 
He is wrong; we do. 
We live in the Falklands because of our love for our unique way of life, yet if, for whatever reason, Argentina were to take over the Falklands the majority of Islanders would leave. 
We would not stay under an Argentine flag; we would become a people without a country. 
The Argentines would take over a wasteland, depopulated and barren, and a far cry from the thriving, busy community the Islands now are. 
We govern our own Islands, making our own decisions, and, apart from the cost of defence, we pay our own way. 
This would not be necessary if it were not for our need for protection against our overbearing, bullying neighbour. 
We are making great strides in developing our infrastructure, building roads to the more inaccessible parts of our Islands, and our education and medical facilities are excellent. 
Our young people look forward to bright, successful futures. 
Most of our revenue currently comes from the squid fisheries around the Falklands. 
The squid are migratory and have a 12-month life cycle. 
This makes conservation of the stocks all-important. 
We have been able to share information we have gathered with the Argentine authorities, which have recently established their own fishing licence regime. 
Now seismic surveys have been undertaken around the Falklands, and prospects of finding large oil reserves are high. 
I personally would not object to Argentina's sharing in provision of facilities and support services for any future exploitation, in the same way as other countries in South America may be able to participate, but there will be no special deals, no preferential treatment. 
We are a people who look ahead to the future and know how fragile our chief source of income is, but, even without oil, through careful investment, we believe our economic future is secure. 
Our refusal to become part of Argentina is not a bargaining tactic. 
We are not waiting for a fundamental change in Argentina's economy, politics or outlook. 
We are a British people, capable and determined to decide our own future. 
Were it not for the Argentine claim to the Islands and our reliance on the United Kingdom for military protection, we might well by now be looking towards independence within the framework of the United Nations. 
I regret that, according to press reports, there is a proposal for Argentina's new Constitution to contain a clause claiming sovereignty over British dependencies in the South Atlantic. 
We have a right to self-determination, which is a key principle in international relations and a fundamental provision of the United Nations Charter. 
We in the Falklands have always had a democratic Government, but even if Argentina's was as old as ours, we would still not be interested in their protestations of friendship. 
We have every reason to distrust them. 
We, too, want the right to determine our own future. 
This is my first such visit to the United Nations, and I hope it will not be my last; but if I never come back, there are more than 2,000 others who will gladly and willingly volunteer to come to address this Committee. 
We are not professional politicians, but what we say comes from our hearts. 
We need no coercion to speak in this Committee. 
We have a growing population, and newcomers to the Falklands are integrating into our community and adopting our way of life and our ideals. 
The willingness of people to speak here will not weaken; it can only strengthen in years to come. 
We are not Argentines, and we will never be Argentines. 
The delegates to this Committee live a life of their choice in the countries of their birth under a Government of their choosing. 
My colleague and I also live a life of our choice in the country of our birth under a Government of our choosing. 
We appeal to this Committee, which operates under the United Nations Charter, one of whose principles is that of self-determination, to support our right to determine our own future. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): If no member of the Committee wishes to speak or ask the petitioners a question, I shall then thank Mr. Luxton and Mrs. Teggart for the information they have provided us. 
Mr. Luxton and Mrs. Teggart withdrew. 
The text we are introducing today is almost identical to last year's resolution, and we hope that, in the best interests of the parties concerned, it will be supported by all the members of the Committee. 
Mr. Di Tella (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): I am grateful for the opportunity to participate in this debate. 
I should first of all like to congratulate you, Sir, on your chairmanship of the Committee, which is proof of the recognition of your country's commitment to the decolonization process. 
I also congratulate the other officers of the Committee and the Secretariat staff for their dedication and hard work. 
I also wish to express my appreciation, regardless of any question of agreement or disagreement, to the petitioners, Mrs. Teggart, Mr. Luxton, Mr. Patterson and Mr. Scott, for their presence here. 
First, I wish to recall some historical and legal aspects of the question under consideration today. 
Finally, I shall take up the subject of our special consideration of the current inhabitants of the Islands and the Argentine approach to relations with them. 
The Malvinas Islands constitute part of the territory of Argentina, and their recovery is a constant and unforsakeable cause for the entire Argentine people. 
The fact is that the Malvinas Islands, which are an integral part of Argentine territory, were occupied by force in 1833, and the Argentine authorities and inhabitants were driven out and replaced by British subjects. 
If 25 people were driven out, then, with a normal rate of population growth - between 1 and 2 per cent - they would today represent more than 1,500 people. 
Though it may have been small, if the population that was driven out had developed normally, it would now represent almost the entire population. 
Protest was immediately voiced by Argentina following the events of 1833. 
The lapse of time and the protracted occupation by Britain has in no way diminished the right to sovereignty of my country, among other things because Argentine protests to the United Kingdom have kept the matter alive and valid since 1833. 
Concerning the pronouncements of other international forums, I should like to highlight the firm and constant attention given to the dispute by the Organization of American States (OAS). 
Argentina has become the third-largest Latin American market for British exports. 
There has been strong recovery in bilateral economic and trading activity, and contacts have been strengthened between British and Argentine companies involving the formation of consortiums in various areas. British investments in our country have increased fundamentally in service-related areas. 
Great Britain's investments since 1990 have grown markedly and Great Britain has again come close to playing the role that it played in the early part of the century. 
Both countries have the same views on the most controversial issues on the international scene, and we uphold democratic principles, human rights and equality before the law with equal force and conviction. 
Both countries are allied on various levels. Our troops participated together in the Gulf war and are participating together in United Nations peace-keeping operations in Cyprus and Croatia. 
But it is impossible to advance very far in cooperation before we define the very core of the problem. 
This is what we need to do. 
Both countries have been exchanging information on fishing activities in maritime areas of the South Atlantic with a view to preserving the most significant high-seas species. 
In that spirit, the Commission at its latest meetings looked at proposed understandings with a view to establishing a framework for longer-term cooperation in order to ensure conservation of the fishing resources in the area. 
As the petitioners have noted, cooperation in the matter of fishing is beginning to be accepted as a general principle by the two parties. 
That represents great progress, which should, we feel, be expanded to other areas. 
Cooperation in the area of fisheries and that of conservation prompted Argentina and the United Kingdom last May to announce parallel action to close their squid fisheries. In so doing, both Governments have shown coordination ability and great responsibility with respect to this resource. 
I should like to stress that Argentina is addressing the issues relating to the Fishing Commission from a conservationist stance. 
This is reflected in the national fishing legislation, which regulates exports of the resources according to the principles of preservation and rationality. 
On this basis, the Argentine fishing authorities are determining the procedure for the granting of fishing licences in proportion to the biological capacity of the species and the pressure of sustainable fishing, in accordance with the data provided by constant research and scientific evaluation. 
It is noteworthy that the early closure of the squid fishing season decreed by the Argentine fishing authorities is closely supervised by the Navy, thus demonstrating our country's commitment to responsible fishing. 
For this reason, we shall not accept any petroleum exploration or exploitation activity in the disputed areas without previous understandings on cooperation between Argentina and the United Kingdom. 
While aware of the high level of technical difficulty involved in carrying out this task to the full, we hope to achieve the highest possible standard in so doing, and I can assure the Committee that we will indeed succeed. 
We hope that this gesture will be appreciated. I note that none of the petitioners have commented on it, but we will continue our efforts anyway. 
The understanding of 12 July 1993 has brought about greater movement towards normalizing the military situation in the South Atlantic. 
In this context, we hope to continue to move towards the complete elimination of the restrictions that have persisted since the end of the 1982 conflict so that mutual trust may extend to all aspects of bilateral relations. 
Notwithstanding these areas of progress - which are indeed very significant - there have been not insignificant set-backs in other areas. 
First of all, the basic question underlying the dispute and, even worse, the fact of the negotiation remain unresolved. 
As I said, sitting down at a table does not mean that we have conceded any points. 
It is simply a matter of having a cup of tea or coffee and talking. 
The measures are not, in our view, compatible with the Convention on the Conservation of Antarctic Marine Living Resources and undoubtedly will mean that the bilateral dispute will be carried over into the Antarctic Treaty. 
To return to the issue of petroleum, if, as I have said, agreement is not reached in the forthcoming negotiations with the United Kingdom and that country opts for a unilateral decision, the situation thus created will have very negative consequences. 
For these reasons our Government is determined to take all legal and judicial measures that may be necessary, both internally and internationally, to prevent the unilateral exploitation of hydrocarbons in the region in dispute should it not be possible to achieve a bilateral arrangement. 
Any company embarking on activities in that zone will have to bear the legal consequences of disregarding this warning. 
I turn now to the third aspect to which I referred earlier, relations with the Islands and, in particular, with the Islanders. 
Accordingly, I would like, through the petitioners, to address the Islanders in their own language. 
The General Assembly and the Decolonization Committee resolutions clearly establish that Argentina and the United Kingdom are the only parties to the dispute. 
The Islanders do not enjoy a similar status, but their influence has an impact on both the British Government and, in particular, its Parliament, which will have to solve this question together with the Argentine Government and Parliament. 
Argentina takes this fact into account when it addresses the need for a settlement of the controversy. 
We do so because we realize that it would be objectively unthinkable to approach this issue without taking into consideration its human dimension. 
Therefore, while not conceding any veto power to the Islanders, we intend to gain a better understanding of their lifestyle and their viewpoints in order to reach agreements for the benefit of all concerned. 
The establishment of direct links with the Islanders is central to our policy on this matter. 
To this end, we should jointly consider the areas where contacts could be initiated in the short term for the benefit and to meet the current needs of those who live on the islands and the mainland. 
We are ready to make efforts to convince them that our position is not only just but beneficial for them as well. 
I improvised an answer, saying that I thought we could accommodate the Islanders on most of the issues. 
I can now say that with full knowledge and based on a full analysis of each of the points - 14, I believe - that he mentioned. 
I reiterate that we can now agree on most of the issues, because they are compatible with our free institutions - political and economic. 
In short, we can fully ensure respect for their way of life. 
They elect their governors, legislators, and other provincial officials without the intervention of the Federal Government. 
Regarding property rights, all inhabitants of the Argentine Republic enjoy the right to make free use of their property. 
I mention these examples to highlight the fact that our intention seriously to discuss the preservation of the Islanders' way of life is supported by our own constitutional experience. 
We are even willing to analyse special features that might be deemed necessary. 
Having said that, I turn now to other matters. 
We continue to facilitate air communications between the Islands and the South American continent. 
We are trying to promote a similar flight from Uruguay to the Islands. 
Of course, we would prefer direct links, but the second best solution is to have flights from neighbouring countries, with which we are on very good terms. 
Despite the fact that the Argentine Government facilitates communications between the Islands and the South American continent, it should be understood that there are no logical and viable alternatives to direct communication with Argentine continental territory. 
The situation has become extremely odd. 
We see Islanders - and not just one or two, but quite a few who come to visit their relatives or their investments - coming to our country and going through Punto Arenas in a very expensive and awkward way. 
I do not think it is offensive, as part of a package that respects the lifestyle and gives special status for the inhabitants, to include some monetary compensation. 
We know that we cannot bribe people who have a lifestyle, whose identification with their homeland is as intense as that described by, for example, Mrs. Wendy Teggart. 
It is very moving, and we do not want to interfere with that. 
Some people on the islands say they do not want to hold any dialogue unless we first drop our claim. 
This would be an irrational sequence. 
We have to start by agreeing to disagree and work from there on. 
If they want to convince us, they will have to meet with us - and not only once a year, in this Committee. 
The essence of our strategy is to convince them, and if we want to do that we have to meet as well. 
I think that on the islands there are different shades of opinion regarding some of these issues. 
I am convinced that there exist on the islands more realistic points of view that would allow us to continue our approaches. 
Four years ago the Council was elected on the platform of "no relations with Argentina whatsoever". 
We have been waiting for 165 years to find a solution to this issue. 
Our dialogue with the British side should be held with an open agenda. 
For example, we might discuss trade, environmental matters, direct flights between the islands and Argentine continental territory, tourism, quotas on tourism, student exchanges. 
So there is a kind of artificial administrative background that explains the intense character of the lifestyle. 
Argentina is today a country with fully valid democratic institutions and respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms. 
This has been recognized by some of the petitioners, including the harshest, and this gives us great satisfaction. 
The fact that they mentioned this as being something recent does not trouble us, because it is a historical fact. 
We are thus undeniably contributing to ensuring that our region becomes one of the most peaceful in the world. 
At the same time, in the region we enjoy close, friendly and warm relations with Chile, relations which have been strengthened by the agreements reached in 1991. 
Infrastructure integration and economic and trade integration grows day by day. 
However, the existence of the British military base in the Malvinas is a hangover from the past, ignoring the new international context, the new regional context and the new Argentine realities. 
It implies being blind to the fall of the Berlin Wall, the end of totalitarianism, the end of apartheid, the Middle East peace process and other profound changes of our times. 
We are convinced that, whatever may be said, the islanders should not exaggerate, because our attitude towards them has changed substantially. 
The present Argentine attitude, including the firm and clear commitment to an exclusively peaceful solution to all our disputes with the United Kingdom, makes the lack of dialogue ever more untenable and illogical. 
I am sure that it will receive the same support as last year's draft resolution did. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Does any member of the Committee wish to speak before we take action on the draft resolution introduced by Venezuela? 
Mr. Ardhaoui (Tunisia), Chairman, Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance, (interpretation from French): I know the hour is late, but I should like none the less to say a few words. 
My delegation is most appreciative of the initiative taken by Mr. Guido Di Tella, the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Argentina, in joining us here and explaining clearly and unambiguously his country's position. 
The Foreign Minister has just told us how Argentina is now seeking to solve the problem of sovereignty over the Malvinas Islands through negotiations and peaceful dialogue, in the framework, of course, of the relevant resolutions of the United Nations. 
The approach advocated by the Foreign Minister of Argentina is a truly positive element of the overall foreign policy of the democratic Government of President Carlos Menem. 
Remarkable initiatives on the international level, including various proposals in international organizations, exemplify Argentina's dedication to working for peace and security in the world, especially in the region of Argentina's particular concern. 
My delegation wishes to see all members of the Committee agree on the adoption of the draft resolution by consensus. 
Mr. Samana (Papua New Guinea): My delegation supports the draft resolution as it relates to the question of sovereignty claims by Argentina and the United Kingdom as a continuing dispute. 
The draft resolution also urges the two parties to the dispute to handle the situation through compromise and dialogue. 
While speaking on this matter, I should like to recognize the presence of the Foreign Minister of Argentina and express appreciation for his effort and his presence as we deal with this very critical and sensitive issue. 
My delegation will continue to support and encourage our Argentine brothers and our British friends to continue to seek a solution through peaceful means. 
However, the question we raised previously, when this matter was considered in 1993, relates to the fact that the draft resolution, as it stands, misses a significant element of the issue - namely, the element of self-determination that is being raised by the Island's population. 
I raised this matter of population in my question to one of the petitioners. 
The Minister for Foreign Affairs of Argentina made the point that if the population was originally Argentine by dint of aboriginality, then, obviously, the argument here would be different. 
So while we appreciate the question of the aboriginality of the population, we also consider the fact that this particular island population has been in existence for over 165 years. 
A question therefore arises concerning the definition of colonial status as it pertains to the Falkland Islands, or the Malvinas. 
While the resolution as it stands deals with the question of territorial sovereignty, it misses the question of self-determination for the sixth generation of the island's population, whose views and opinions may not have been considered. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): If no other member wishes to speak, and if there are no objections, I shall take it that we are ready to adopt the draft resolution contained in document A/AC.109/L.1819 without a vote. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their position on the draft resolution just adopted. 
Even though we have again joined in the consensus, my delegation continues to be preoccupied with the same reservations. 
These reservations stem from the fact that the draft resolution we have adopted focuses substantially on the issue of sovereignty over the dependent Territory in question - namely, the Falkland Islands (Malvinas). 
We believe this issue of sovereignty should be properly dealt with in another forum. 
This Committee is mandated to oversee the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, as contained in resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960. 
There is nothing in the resolution we have adopted that focuses on the principle contained in the Declaration that all peoples have the right to self-determination; by virtue of their right, they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development. 
As to the dispute over the sovereignty of this Territory, we believe that such disputes should be dealt with elsewhere, and not in the Committee on decolonization. 
Mr. Medina (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): In explanation of Cuba's position, my delegation wishes to express its full support for the Argentine claims of sovereignty over the Malvinas Islands. 
That is the reason why we co-sponsored the draft resolution that has just been adopted by the Committee. 
My delegation has once again joined the consensus adoption of the draft resolution on the question of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas) because among other reasons, we believe in a negotiated and peaceful settlement of disputes, be they national or international, and irrespective of their character or origin. 
The Committee has now concluded consideration of the item. 
We are also grateful to the Secretariat for preparing working document A/AC.109/1195 on the question of Gibraltar, although we regret the fact that the points of view and the information provided by my country's authorities are reflected only in an incomplete and imprecise form in the document. 
On behalf of my Government, I should like to express a reservation on Spain's position concerning certain assertions made today in this Committee. 
At the appropriate time, and in accordance with instructions received, we reserve the right to convey to the Committee the appropriate responses and clarifications. 
If I hear no objection, it will be so decided. 
The meeting rose at 1.25 p.m. 
Mr. Uregei (interpretation from French): On behalf of the Popular Congress, I should like first to thank the Committee for having invited us to take part in the work of the Special Committee of 24 and to congratulate the Chairman and to assure him of our close cooperation. 
The Matignon Agreements are now six years old. 
At its last meeting the Committee drew up a positive balance sheet with regard to those Agreements. 
We were not surprised, but what is the reality of the social and economic policy followed since 1988, apart from the drenching of the Territory with government subsidies? 
Michel Rocard's avowed intention was to keep New Caledonia in the French Republic. 
Increasing financial transfers by over 10 per cent a year could only increase dependence on Paris and strengthen an artificial economy. 
The Kanak population faces a new kind of problem linked to the financing the French Government has injected into the Territory. 
The result of the Matignon Agreements are not in the interests of the Kanaks, who remain in the same social situation six years after the Agreements came into force. 
These are the Territory-wide results of the recent legislative elections: against independence, 73.86 per cent; unspecified, 4.18 per cent; and in favour of independence, a mere 21.93 per cent. 
We reaffirm that tradition is the basis of a Kanak community society based on respect for the traditional values and structures we want to bolster and defend. 
We have decided to restore, according to tradition, the unity of the Kanak people, a people torn apart by political parties, within each cultural area. 
The Kanak people has been colonized by France since 24 September 1853. 
By continuing its colonial rule, the French Government remains an accomplice in that violence. 
From the beginnings of colonization, the Kanak people has resisted colonial oppression. 
The policy of the colonial invader was to destroy Kanak civilization and the Kanak people. 
They did not hesitate to divide us and to use force, to send populations into exile, or to employ scorched-earth tactics and even genocide. 
After 141 years of colonialism it has become a minority. 
It owns no land. 
The Kanak people has French citizenship but not French nationality. 
Its status is different from that under common law. 
That right was recognized by the Socialist Party on 9 November 1979 in Paris: 
"The Socialist Party reaffirmed its determination to support and guarantee the right of the Kanak people freely to determine its future". 
"In the special conditions of New Caledonia, the Kanak people must enjoy respect for its right freely to decide its own future, participate fully in managing its own affairs, and take control of its own development". 
The 1983 Naiville-les-Roches declaration recognized the Kanaks as the first and lawful inhabitants of the Territory and expressed the hope that their inherent and inalienable right to independence would therefore be respected. 
We, the Kanak people, assembled in our Popular Congress, affirm our existence, which is rooted in our cultural identity and our own traditional values. 
We reaffirm our devotion to the cultural identity of the Kanak people and pay tribute to the memory of our ancestors, the source of our strength and the origin of our common heritage. 
Recognizing that our customs are alive and that the traditions and wisdom of our ancestors have been handed down to us from generation to generation, and proclaiming the fundamental principles of our cultural heritage to generations to come, we base socialist Kanak independence on our own cultural values. 
We shall fight to the end for the recognition and defence of our traditional identity. 
We proclaim that the Kanak people is the only lawful occupant of New Caledonia and is equal in rights to all other peoples of the world. 
This is the trap set by the French Government, which we have repeatedly denounced. 
The Kanaks now note that their customs and their rights are in danger. Article 60 of the referendum law deprives traditional residents of the management and development of their land. 
The Matignon Agreements, which fail to guarantee the independence of the Kanaks, sowed disharmony among all parties by introducing wilderness development through new institutional structures. 
This heralds the destruction of our culture and our customs. 
It is the grief of the Kanaks. 
The Popular Congress, founded in Kumo Drehu on 24 September 1992, has solemnly established the authority of the Kanak people throughout Kanak territory. 
It has decided to reconstitute, according to custom, the unity of the Kanak people and to abolish political labels and boycott all elections because these divide and tear asunder the Kanak people. 
The society envisaged by the Popular Congress is based on our traditional structures and our own cultural values. 
By tradition it is independent. 
Tradition is recognized by Article 75 of the Constitution of France. Therefore the decisions made by the traditional leaders of the Kanak people are constitutionally valid. 
The Head of the French State, who is the guarantor of that Constitution, must guarantee and enforce respect for decisions based on tradition. 
The Chairman: I wish to draw the attention of members to the report prepared by the Chairman, Ambassador Lohia, contained in document A/AC.109/L.1812, which gives an account of his consultations with representatives of the administering Powers concerned. 
If no member wishes to speak on this item, may I take it that the Committee is prepared to adopt the draft resolution contained in document A/AC.109/L.1817 without a vote? 
As there are no comments, may I take it that the Committee is prepared to adopt the draft resolution contained in document A/AC.109/L.1818 without a vote? 
The Chairman: The next three items on our agenda relate to foreign economic interests, military activities and specialized agencies. The consolidated working paper relating to the first two items, prepared by the Secretariat, will be issued shortly. 
Does any member wish to speak in the general debate on any of these items? 
If not, the Committee will continue consideration of these items at a subsequent meeting. 
I would urge members to continue their consultations in respect of the draft decisions still pending on these three items. In order for the Committee to take action on the draft proposals, the drafts would need to be submitted at the latest by tomorrow, Wednesday, 13 July. 
Delegations wishing to sponsor those draft decisions should contact the Secretariat. 
As can be seen from our programme of work, the Committee is trying to conclude its work in one week with a programme that is heavy and which includes the hearing of petitioners with respect to a number of Territories. 
I would therefore appeal to all members to be prepared so that we can make maximal use of the time and conference facilities available to us. 
If the Committee has no objection to following this time-honoured practice, we shall proceed in that way. 
The Chairman: At its meetings scheduled for tomorrow, 13 July 1994, the Committee will consider the question of East Timor and the report of the Subcommittee relating to 10 Territories. 
May I take it that the Committee agrees to consider the question of Western Sahara on Thursday, 14 July, and hear the representative of the POLISARIO Front on that day? 
In accordance with the decision taken at the 1431st meeting, the Committee will today hear the petitioners whose requests for hearing we have granted. 
I urge petitioners not to speak too fast, to ensure correct interpretation. 
The first petitioner is Mr. Francisco Nicolau of the Timorese Democratic Union. 
At the invitation of the Chairman, Mr. Francisco Nicolau (Timorese Democratic Union) took a place at the petitioners' table. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Nicolau. 
It is precisely because of such violations that it is necessary that certain vital committees continue to exist, none more so than the Special Committee on decolonization. 
This Committee, along with everyone else, would benefit if States grew mature enough to remove the reason for the Committee's existence. 
But therein lies the difference between the sacred and the profane: in the eastern part of Timor, the policies of the Indonesian State permit and condone all forms of human-rights violations and have evinced a lack of action to promote maturity and non-barbaric behaviour. 
The UDT is the historic nationalist party of East Timor. 
It has never collaborated with Indonesia in Indonesia's push for imperialism. 
Even with the passing of time, the UDT continues to defend vehemently the basic values and principles that formed the basis for its formation in 1975. 
In spite of limited funds, it has never wavered in its continuous defence of the Timorese people's rights to self-determination and independence. 
The UDT has been invigorated not only through the rejuvenation of the party, but also through the adoption of a structure better suited to today's realities. 
Regrettably, the forces of the Timorese Nationalist Parties are insufficient to curtail the barbaric acts perpetrated by the Indonesian armed forces. 
Violations of universal human rights continue, almost as an assertion that these rights will never return to East Timor. 
Mr. Ware (Hobart East Timor Committee): I am speaking on behalf of the Hobart East Timor Committee. 
We would like to speak briefly on the reasons that prompted Indonesia to invade East Timor in 1975 and the extent to which those reasons are still affecting the search for peace. 
The most publicized claim in 1975 was that East Timor was "going communist". 
But even if by some miracle every one of East Timor's 680,000 people had "gone communist" in the space of 20 months, it could have had little impact on Indonesia, which numbered its communists in the millions. 
In 1974, Indonesia began its clandestine programme to destabilize East Timor and, if that failed, to invade it. 
That plan was formulated at a time when East Timor's two major political parties were working together harmoniously and productively towards the shared ideal of independence. 
"One could not help but be struck by the relaxed and happy atmosphere prevailing in the towns and villages, as well as the spirit of tolerance and the optimism among the politically active Timorese". 
"whoever will govern in Timor in the future after independence can be assured that the Government of Indonesia will always strive to maintain good relations, friendship and cooperation for the benefit of both countries", 
It was easy to find untreated cases of leprosy, malaria and tuberculosis. 
There were schools without staff or books; there were islands without paved roads or wharves. 
An independent East Timor eligible for a wide range of United Nations and bilateral aid packages was seen by Jakarta as a threat, because it could exasperate existing discontent in the South Moluccas and nearby islands. 
There is a widespread belief that Indonesia wanted East Timor so as to use it as a training ground, and its behaviour both before and after the invasion supports that belief. 
When Indonesia, in the early 1960s, began dropping paratroopers into Dutch New Guinea, in a campaign masterminded by Major General - now President - Suharto, it was a fiasco. 
The indigenous people preferred to support Dutch efforts to prepare them for independence in 10 years' time rather than believe in Indonesian rhetoric and simply handed captured Indonesian troops to the Dutch authorities. 
But it became a diplomatic success when the United States chose to support Indonesia rather than Holland. 
Understandably, Indonesia then began planning to take over North Borneo. 
Suharto again played a vital role in this campaign plan. 
But Britain chose to support the young nation of Malaysia, and the campaign became a military and diplomatic failure. 
East Timor had no navy, no air force and an army of 5,000 men. 
The Indonesian military was so confident of success that it dropped leaflets into East Timor claiming it would control the country within five days. 
In 1975, Portugal, like South Africa, was regarded by the non-aligned world as an "evil empire" because of its desire to hold on to its African colonies. 
President Suharto could boost his position within the Non-Aligned Movement by appearing to act against Portuguese colonialism in Timor. 
But it was not the Portuguese colonists who were bombed, shot, napalmed, tortured, raped and terrorized, but the indigenous people of East Timor. 
An operative of the Central Intelligence Agency in Jakarta in 1975 has revealed that, as well as weaponry, the United States also provided material such as soldiers' uniforms. 
The United States was facing defeat and withdrawal in Indochina. 
Indonesia was offering it the opportunity to be associated with a military success, as well as a chance to be seen as a still-effective anti-communist crusader. 
Which then of these reasons remains as an impediment? 
Regardless of how he and his generals feel about past military fiascos, it must be clear to them that there is no military glory to be gained by killing defenceless people in East Timor. 
However, East Timor remains a training ground, a way to rapid promotion and a way for the Indonesian military to augment its pay through a variety of practices. 
The number of Indonesians listed as communists exceeds the total population of East Timor, so that, clearly, East Timor has no influence on what Indonesia regards as its communist threat. 
The poverty of the eastern islands of Indonesia has been addressed only marginally. 
It is still not difficult to find untreated leprosy, malaria and tuberculosis; there are still villages without clean water or sanitation; and there are still communities without access to anything but the most minimal education. 
In 1966, a group of donor nations - the Intergovernmental Group on Indonesia - agreed to provide Indonesia with $500 million to help overcome the "chaos of the Sukarno years". 
It is debatable whether Indonesia can afford to develop East Timor when its own needs for outside assistance are so great; and to channel some of this assistance to East Timor through Indonesia's bureaucracy is an extremely inefficient and inappropriate way of providing assistance to East Timor. 
Within East Timor itself, Indonesia has made sure that resistance will continue, because the only truly Timorese thing left to the East Timorese people is their struggle for identity and independence. 
Perhaps, too, in this International Year of the Family, more attention could be paid to Indonesia's destruction of East Timor's once rich and supportive clan, family and community structures. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I would remind petitioners that if they do not keep their statements brief, we run the risk that not all of them will be able to speak before the Committee. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Allarey (Philippines) and Mr. Ferreira (Sao Tome and Principe) took places at the Committee table. 
The process of decolonization in East Timor has been carried out in conformity with the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations and General Assembly resolutions 1514 (XV) and 1541 (XV), thus terminating the colonial status of the former Territory. 
In this context, my delegation reiterates its firm view that the retention of the so-called question of East Timor in this Committee's agenda and the resultant granting of hearings to petitioners by this Committee would be unwarranted and, hence, unacceptable. 
With that understanding, and if there are no further comments from the members of the Committee, may I take it that the Committee agrees to accede to these new requests for hearing? 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on Ms. Consuelo Villanueva of Amnesty International. 
Each year our criticism has been directed principally towards the Government of Indonesia, whose policies and practices have been directly responsible for systematic human rights violations in the Territory for almost 20 years. 
This year we feel compelled to break with tradition. 
We address our remarks today not only to the Government of Indonesia but also to Member States of the United Nations who, in our view, share responsibility, both direct and indirect, for the long-standing human rights problem in East Timor. 
We believe that by doing so, and by insisting that the Government abide by international human rights standards, United Nations Member States could contribute significantly to an improvement of the human rights situation in the Territory. 
It has accepted uncritically the Indonesian Government's promises of commitment to human rights and "political openness". 
Such measures may have come as a surprise to those eager to believe the Government's blandishments about the new climate of "openness", but they are nothing new to most East Timorese. 
But for me it is a pure lie. 
Many Governments, while publicly professing concern over human rights in East Timor, have continued to supply military equipment to Indonesia, equipment which could be used to commit human rights violations in East Timor. 
And while some Governments have linked economic assistance to human rights performance, most aid donors have steadily increased their level of aid to Indonesia. 
Nor have expressions of concern for human rights had any noticeable impact on trading patterns. 
The willingness of foreign Governments to conduct business as usual sends a clear signal that human rights take second place to economic interest. 
Despite its stated commitment to the protection of human rights, the Indonesian Government has done little to investigate past violations and has failed to take significant measures to prevent their future occurrence. 
Military authorities continue to dominate the Government and to operate with considerable autonomy and with scant regard for human rights concerns. 
With rare exceptions, the perpetrators of human rights crimes have not been brought to justice, and, notwithstanding repeated Government claims of increased openness, access to East Timor remains limited. 
Despite the fact that the Indonesian Government had failed utterly to implement any of the concrete recommendations made in previous resolutions, in particular the Commission's 1993 resolution, the Consensus Statement praised the Government for unspecified "positive measures" it had taken towards the protection of human rights. 
The dangers inherent in such a weak statement have been grimly illustrated by evidence of continuing human rights violations in the past year. 
Indeed, far from encouraging the Indonesian authorities to improve their human rights practice, as some Governments claimed it would do, the Consensus Statement appears only to have encouraged them to preserve the status quo. 
In Amnesty International's view, the Commission's Statement was defective in four important respects. 
First, it made no mention of the problem of torture and ill-treatment of political detainees, despite the fact that the systematic use of torture continued and that specific incidents of torture were reported by Amnesty International even as the Commission met. 
More than two years after that visit the Indonesian authorities had begun to implement only one of those recommendations. 
As the evidence appended to the Statement demonstrates, torture continues in East Timor. 
Secondly, in its reference to East Timorese political prisoners, the Consensus Statement conspicuously avoided mentioning that more than 30 people have been imprisoned in the past three years for their non-violent political activities or beliefs, including six in the past year alone. 
It also failed to note that several hundred other alleged critics or opponents of Indonesian rule in East Timor have been subjected to short-term, arbitrary detention without charge or trial in recent years. 
Instead, it called lamely upon the Indonesian Government to ensure that prisoners would be "treated humanely" and that their rights would be "fully respected". 
The Commission appeared not to recognize that arbitrary detention is fundamentally inconsistent with the principles of humane treatment and respect for basic rights that it is entrusted to uphold. 
In acknowledging the efforts made to account for those persons missing after the Santa Cruz massacre, the Commission obscured the inadequacy of the Government's response. 
As Amnesty International reported during the Commission's 1994 session, the Government has provided clarification of the fate of only a small fraction of the estimated 270 dead and 200 "disappeared", and has attempted to disguise the inadequacy of its efforts by publishing information which is false and misleading. 
The clearest evidence that the Santa Cruz massacre was not an isolated incident lies in the fact that scores of political killings have been reported in East Timor since 1991 - including at least 20 in the past year alone. 
The Commission gave a seriously misleading impression of the human rights situation when it welcomed what it called a policy of expanding access to East Timor by international human rights and humanitarian organizations as well as the international media. 
The fact is that all delegations visiting East Timor continue to be kept under close surveillance, making genuine human rights monitoring difficult and potentially dangerous to those they contact. 
As the evidence appended to this statement makes clear, in the past year alone scores of East Timorese have suffered imprisonment, torture and ill-treatment because of their efforts to gather and disseminate information about human rights abuse in the Territory. 
Thus, while the Government's decision to invite the United Nations Special Rapporteur on extrajudicial, summary or arbitrary executions to visit East Timor in July 1994 was undoubtedly a positive step, concern remains that such obstacles and dangers will limit his ability to conduct a thorough and impartial investigation. 
Finally, it must be stressed that, notwithstanding assertions about "expanding access", some international human rights organizations - including Amnesty International - continue to be denied access to the Territory altogether. 
Every year for the past decade Amnesty International has testified before this Committee in the sincere hope that it will be the last time. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): If no member of the Committee wishes to speak, I wish to repeat our appeal to petitioners appearing today. 
Although they must make their statements as brief as possible, they must also speak at an appropriate speed, so that the interpreters may do their job properly. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Ms. Scharfe. 
ETAN is a grass-roots organization, with branches in 15 Canadian cities. 
ETAN is present at this Committee's hearings to add the concerns of Canadians relating to the ongoing tragedy in East Timor. 
One of the activities ETAN pursues is lobbying the Canadian Government and Members of Parliament to bring a greater emphasis concerning human rights into Canada's foreign policy relating to Indonesia. 
The Canadian Government has stated that human rights concerns are an integral part of its foreign policy. 
To this end, Prime Minister Chrien expressed his concerns about human rights violations in East Timor when he met with President Suharto in Seattle in November 1993. 
However, the clearest indication of Canada's expressed concerns has been reflected in its aid policies. 
Last November Canada informed the Indonesian Government of its decision to remove these projects from its development programme. 
In May this year the Indonesian Government cancelled a Canadian aid project in Sulawesi totalling $38 million due to the strong human rights criticisms that were being raised by Canadian citizens concerning the Indonesian Government's genocidal actions in East Timor. 
I recently had the privilege of attending the Asia-Pacific conference on East Timor in the Philippines. 
There are two categories where Indonesia's illegal occupation and genocidal actions have specifically affected women in East Timor, namely, those women who are actively resisting - that is, involved with FALINTIL - and those who are passively resisting. 
I will focus on the second category, passive resistance, which can be broken down into two sub-categories, the first being women who are directly affected and the second being women who are indirectly affected. 
There are many documented cases of women who have been forced to become local "wives" for the Indonesian military posted in East Timor. 
This has led to children being conceived, fathered by these imposed husbands. 
Other women have been raped by Indonesian soldiers in front of their families. 
For Timorese people, worse than physical suffering was the moral suffering - the humiliation, the taking away of the dignity of the people. 
Many ask Indonesian officers "Don't you have mothers, sisters; don't you know what it means to be human?" Monsignor Martinho da Costa Lopes, a former parish priest and assistant to the Bishop in Dili, recounts: 
"People came knocking at my door in the day and the night, for years, whispering of terrible things. 
From 1975 the Bishop's residence was full of girls seeking refuge. 
The Indonesians often use Timorese not as people but as toys, young girls especially. 
They see a beautiful girl they want, then after they have used her they ignore what happens to her, like a child with a toy." 
Many East Timorese women were raped and sexually assaulted while in custody, whether in the custody of the police or while being held in jail. 
Often such rapes result in pregnancy. 
In 1985 a family planning centre funded by the World Bank was built in Dili. 
Already by that time 183 of the 442 villages in East Timor had family planning centres, and the programme most vigorously pursued in East Timor was the family planning programme of the Indonesian Government. 
Contraceptive methods promoted in East Timor and elsewhere include condoms, the Pill, injection of hormones, IUD and implants, but in East Timor the use of injections - notably of Depo Provera - is proportionately greater than in Indonesia. 
It is not difficult to understand the relationship between population control as a target-based programme and the type of contraceptive promoted. 
Condoms and the pill are falling out of favour with the family planning agency because the effect depends on the decision of the individual, whereas IUDs and implants, which can only be inserted and removed by trained medical staff, are considered effective. 
The "informed consent" which is essential in any birth control programme, if it is not to be regarded as a human rights violation, is often not present, according to East Timorese nurses who have observed East Timorese women being injected and who have since emigrated to Portugal. 
These nurses say that in many cases the women are never even told that the injection they are being given is a contraceptive. 
It is very difficult to refuse to take part in these programmes, because village leaders are urged to cooperate, and in some cases they are imposed as the norm where local clinics for birth control are under the supervision of the military. 
"Although at the beginning of the programme there may have been excesses or cases of force, now the Indonesian health officials are carrying out proper guidance". 
Another effective method for keeping the birth rate in East Timor to a minimum is having hospital staff kill newborn babies because the child's parents are suspected of belonging to FRETILIN. 
As a result of these and other abuses by hospital staff, it should be noted that many East Timorese, male and female alike, prefer the clinics run by the sisters over the horrors of the hospitals. 
In East Timor, people say, "We go to the hospital to die". 
The second category I have identified relates to women who have been indirectly affected by Indonesia's illegal occupation. 
They include women whose husbands, children, parents, other relatives and friends have been killed or tortured or have disappeared. 
I will be brief on this topic owing to time constraints. 
Such a mission should be carried out in conjunction with the Government of Portugal, which is the United Nations-recognized administering Power of East Timor. 
East Timor is the largest Territory on the Special Committee's agenda of Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
At the invitation of the Chairman, Mr. Kan Akatani (Japanese Catholic Council for Justice and Peace and Free East Timor Japan Coalition) took a place at the petitioners' table. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Akatani. 
Mr. Akatani (Japanese Catholic Council for Justice and Peace and Free East Timor Japan Coalition): I am an advisor to the Japanese Catholic Council for Justice and Peace and the alternate United Nations representative of the International Federation of Non-Governmental Organizations for East Timor. 
I shall read out two statements, one on behalf of the Japanese Catholic Council for Justice and Peace and the other on behalf of the Free East Timor Japan Coalition. 
I shall first read out a statement from Aloisius Soma, former Bishop of Nagoya and former President of the Japanese Catholic Council for Justice and Peace. 
That statement reads as follows: 
Although the East Timor issue has drawn international attention since the deplorable Santa Cruz massacre of three years ago, when one asks whether Indonesia is trying to change its policies towards East Timor, the answer has to be a clear no. 
"I attended the Asia-Pacific Conference on East Timor held at the University of the Philippines in Manila between 31 May and 4 June of this year. 
I believe that many members are aware of the what happened at that conference. 
Fortunately for me, Jaime Cardinal Sin of the Philippine Catholic Church interceded on my behalf with the Philippine Government and made my attendance possible. 
'When the people of East Timor achieve their independence, they do not want to be opposed to Indonesia as an enemy, but wish to create friendly and peaceful relations with Indonesia'. 
In conclusion, I crave the Committee's forgiveness in touching on a personal matter. 
At the present time, I am a retired bishop and have been relieved of all ecclesial duties. 
However, I wish to say that I intend to exert all my efforts from now on so that my sisters and brothers in East Timor can attain true happiness. 
I gather than Jaime Cardinal Sin, the Primate of the Philippines, deplored the undemocratic and inhumane action taken by the conference on East Timor and conveyed them to Bishop Belo in East Timor. 
In the resolution of the East Timor question, the time has come to do away with all manner of political and religious manoeuvring. 
Therefore, this May, the Japan Coalition invited British journalist Max Stahl to publicly report on his findings from a three-month visit to East Timor in the latter part of 1993. 
I will therefore present some conclusions from these disclosures that I believe are particularly relevant to us here today. 
Two survivors described some of the symptoms that resulted from taking the pill, and those symptoms were later confirmed by a specialist in London who analysed a tablet of the exact type administered in the Dili hospital: burning sensation in the chest, dizziness, lethargy, ataxia and coma. 
When death occurs, it is attributed to circulatory collapse. 
A Timorese lab technician who witnessed soldiers administering the pills to the wounded who lay in the hospital morgue asserts that the pills could not have been released without orders from the Indonesian medical personnel. 
Since there is no benign medicinal use for this drug, Mr. Stahl said: 
Throughout the orgy of killing and abuse of the wounded, hospital director Dr. Nyoman Winyata and a junior doctor on six months' national service were in attendance in the hospital, within sight and supervising proceedings, according to the witness. 
Mr. Stahl drew a comparison with the Nazi doctors who administered disinfectants to Jewish victims, whom the doctors regarded as "vermin". 
This is not the first report of Indonesian medical personnel in East Timor collaborating in the murder of East Timorese, but time does not allow me to go into detail here. 
What I wish to point out is that, as with the Nazi and Japanese doctors, it is evidently the perception that the victims are essentially different from the doctors themselves that psychologically allows the doctors to collaborate in their murder. 
Yet when Indonesia seeks to justify its presence in East Timor, it asserts, in a manner similar to the argument Imperial Japan used to justify its colonial rule in Korea and Manchuria, that the East Timorese are brothers. 
Another point which should be kept in mind is that for fully two and a half years after these events, no international body has gone to that hospital to conduct an investigation. 
One has never heard even a suggestion that the medical personnel involved will be brought to justice. 
When some reporters tried in February of this year to interview Bishop Belo about the second massacre, they were prevented from meeting him. 
Instead, a Father Marcus Wanandi, an Indonesian priest whose brother has been one of the key strategists in Indonesia's invasion and occupation of East Timor, met the journalists and told them that the events described were not true. 
After an excruciatingly long process, the Commission on Human Rights succeeded in sending its Special Rapporteur on summary and arbitrary executions to East Timor. 
Colonialism is an affront to the human dignity of the colonized but, as the past 19 years all too graphically show, it also brings out the worst characteristics in the colonizers. 
Many Indonesian people are beginning to learn about the indignities and atrocities that the East Timorese have suffered under the Indonesian occupation and are ashamed and angered. 
I believe that, for the majority of Indonesians, the liberation of East Timor will bring to an end a very sad chapter in their country's history and be greeted with tremendous relief. 
In the case of South Africa, the untiring struggle over decades, led by the United Nations, against the apartheid system, resulted in a victory which has ushered in an era of hope for blacks and whites alike. 
The petitioner withdrew. 
At the invitation of the Chairman, Mrs. Ingela Martinsson (Parliamentarians for East Timor) took a place at the petitioners table. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mrs. Ingela Martensson. 
It is an honour to be able to address the Special Committee on decolonization, which has taken upon itself the noble task of eradicating colonialism by the end of this decade. 
Parliamentarians for East Timor is an international organization comprised of more than 200 Members of Parliament from over 20 countries. 
I was especially asked by the organization to come here today because I was in the Swedish parliamentary delegation that visited East Timor and Indonesia in September last year. 
Our visit was the first visit by parliamentarians since the Santa Cruz massacre, when Indonesian Government troops opened fire against a peaceful demonstration and approximately 275 East Timorese were killed. 
Based on my first-hand experience from visiting East Timor, I wish to draw members' attention to the following concerns of both myself and Parliamentarians for East Timor. 
The criticism came afterwards, when we publicly told of our experience. 
I wish to stress that we were visiting as observers and individual members of the Swedish Parliament and were not officially sent by the Swedish Government or Parliament. 
In Indonesia, and especially in East Timor, the oppression is tremendous. 
The East Timorese people are living as if in a prison, observed by the military and the police. 
There are approximately 10,000 Indonesian soldiers in East Timor and about 3,000 police. 
Some sources say that there are 14 battalions and that the number of soldiers is as high as 14,000 to 15,000. 
The Vice-Military Commandant claimed that the troops mainly occupied themselves with the building of roads, villages and houses for the population. The aim of this was to move the Timorese to the agricultural areas. 
Our suggestion is that it would be more economical and rational to allow professional civilians to build roads and housing. 
Of course, this was a difficult question for the authorities to answer. 
The true explanation is that military and police forces are all part of the enormous oppression apparatus against the country's Timorese inhabitants. 
The new roads have fulfilled an important military function in the fight against the guerrillas. 
The military forces have built approximately 5,000 houses. 
Some 40 new villages have been established in various parts of the country. 
It reminded me of the so-called strategic or collective villages that I have seen in northern Iraq. 
He has been the Bishop for the past 10 years and can be considered the voice of his people. 
Bishop Belo told us that the harsh treatment of those who do not recognize Indonesia's authority over East Timor has intensified. 
He said that a total withdrawal of the Indonesian troops is absolutely necessary. 
The Bishop feels that the meetings with United Nations Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali are important, but that the East Timorese people should be represented in the talks, as they are the party most concerned in this issue. 
He was also willing to participate himself if the church agreed. 
Another question of great concern is the imprisonment of Xanana Gusmao. 
He denies that he has been or is an Indonesian citizen. 
Gusmao is now serving a 20-year prison sentence. 
Along with my colleagues, I applied for permission to visit with Gusmao. 
I should like to add that one of the MPs on our delegation is a very experienced lawyer with a special interest in human rights. 
After interviews with these judges and other authorities, and after studying certain written documents, our conclusions were as follows: 
The verdict seems to have been preceded by conclusions and judgements which were made by other authorities in Jakarta and Dili. 
No lawyer was present during the police and military interrogation. 
And these claims do not seem convincing when one considers the outcome of the case. 
A defence lawyer was later assigned to the case, but it is well known that he has close contacts with leading Indonesian military figures, and his actions did not seem to be in Gusmao's best interests. 
The two judges we talked to could not give a clear answer on whether or not Gusmao had been given a lawyer of his own free choice. 
The trial was public, but international observers were not given the opportunity to look at any documents on the matter. 
There were no copies of the file left at the court, which is exceptional. 
The court's refusal to allow Gusm\x{7dcc} to present his own defence is not only against Indonesian law but also in conflict with international standards and conventions. 
Many of the witnesses who appeared at the trial were themselves prisoners, either after their sentencing or prior to their own trials. 
It was a large handicap for the witnesses to know that what they said at the trial might be used against them at their own trials later on. 
However, the fact that the so-called anti-subversive law was not used against Gusm\x{7dcc} was positive. 
This is not in compliance with international standards, as Indonesia's authority over East Timor has not been internationally recognized by the United Nations. 
Because of all these faults, Parliamentarians for East Timor feels that the judgement against Gusm\x{7dcc} cannot be accepted. 
He should therefore be set free immediately and guaranteed a sanctuary of his own free choice. 
"in accordance with the tradition and identity of the people of East Timor". 
According to many Timorese who were there at the time, all 37 members of the People's Assembly were hand-picked by the occupying forces. 
We welcome the fact that in Lisbon, Jakarta, East Timor and Australia the mission held meetings with East Timorese groups to hear their views. In particular, we were delighted to know that the mission held private consultations with the jailed East Timorese resistance leader Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc}. 
This mission signals for the first time a move by the United Nations to consult East Timorese opinion, as required by resolution 37/30. 
However, respect for human rights is not enough. 
East Timor is the largest Territory left on the agenda of this Committee. 
If Indonesians were allowed a real democracy, with all people free to speak their minds, I expect that East Timor would soon be free. 
Finally, I ask that this Committee also listen to the Timorese voices that are pleading for their rights. 
The Special Committee on decolonization has an opportunity today to take a step towards freedom for another colonized Territory. 
I hope that it will take that step and help end the suffering of the East Timorese people. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Mahedy. 
Mr. Mahedy (Pax Christi International): Pax Christi International would like to thank you, Mr. Chairman, and the other members of the Special Committee of 24 for this opportunity to present an intervention on the question of East Timor. 
Pax Christi International, the international Catholic peace movement, appreciates your efforts in working with the interested parties to implement the Committee's mandates. 
The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960 on decolonization, and Security Council resolutions 384 (1975) and 389 (1976) provide a basis for working for specific human rights, including the right to self-determination. 
Pax Christi International supports all these United Nations efforts, including the use of the Secretary-General's good offices to achieve a just, comprehensive and internationally acceptable settlement of the question of East Timor. 
Amnesty International's 16 February 1994 report, Fact and Fiction: Implementing the Recommendations of the United Nations Commission on Human Rights, provides valuable documentation. 
It includes a 14 January 1994 letter from Bishop Carlos Felipe Ximenes Belo of Dili, to a friend. 
He wrote: 
On January 4, 1994, in Dili, the military were waiting for a young man named Salvador Sarmento, who is a student at the Pastoral Institute. 
Then they forced his parents, who are illiterate, to declare that they had seen their son participate in subversive meetings. 
With these kinds of injustices, they want to force a declaration that Father Sancho Amaral is a priest who is against Indonesia." 
The massacre has yet to be fully investigated. 
While a long-term solution in East Timor continues to be debated, initiatives can and must provide a foundation for mechanisms to deal with self-determination issues. 
United Nations- sponsored dialogue should continue, but any serious proposal must include the Timorese people in the negotiations. 
Let us work together in open and courageous dialogue to establish mechanisms to respect the religious and cultural traditions of the East Timorese people and to protect their social, economic and political rights, including the right to self-determination. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I thank Mr. Mahedy for his brevity, which will enable other petitioners to speak. 
The Chairman: (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Scheiner. 
Mr. Scheiner (East Timor Action Network/United States): My name is Charles Scheiner, and I am coordinator of the East Timor Action Network in the United States. 
I am also the United Nations representative for the International Federation for East Timor, a non-governmental organization affiliated with the Department of Public Information. 
We appreciate the Committee's taking the time to listen to us, and to other non-governmental organizations and individuals speaking here today. 
This is a positive development, and we hope that the perspectives and information gained from such meetings will help the United Nations move the process of decolonization to a successful and rapid conclusion. 
The East Timor Action Network was formed a little over two years ago, following the mass murder outside the Santa Cruz cemetery in Dili. 
But the Indonesian military's killing and its occupation of East Timor have been going on for nearly two decades. 
We fervently urge the Committee to help push the Indonesian Government into serious negotiations - beyond talks for appearance sake only. 
The three-stage peace plan advanced by the National Council of Maubere Resistance is an excellent framework to move the discussion process along. 
We realize that it will not be easy to move Jakarta. 
The recent banning of three major news weeklies in Indonesia, combined with a wave of repression against labour activists and heightened arrests and terror against the East Timorese, demonstrate that the Jakarta Government is feeling both international and domestic pressure. 
Unfortunately, it is responding by killing the messenger, by trying to suppress discussion and hide unpleasant realities. 
But cosmetics are no cure for cancer. 
Last month I had the privilege of attending the Asia-Pacific Conference on East Timor, held in Manila. 
Although Indonesia coerced the Philippines Government into excluding several East Timorese leaders and world-renowned advocates for peace and human rights, more than 50 foreigners met with over 200 Filipinos for five days, discussing how to achieve self-determination and other human rights for the people of East Timor. 
And what would have been just another calm discussion of East Timor, such as we are having here today, became a world-class news event because the blatant actions of the two Governments so violated the norms of accepted civic behaviour. 
It, as well as other United Nations bodies, have heard 19 years of testimony and petitions from the East Timorese people and others attesting to the gross inhumanity of the Indonesian genocide and occupation. 
Special rapporteurs and envoys of the Secretary-General have gone to East Timor and reported on their findings; one was there just this week. 
Although today's hearing will add some more information to the inventory, we hope that it will do more than that. 
Action is the middle name of the East Timor Action Network, and we urge the United Nations to take some, for only the United Nations has universally recognized standards by which to measure political and human rights, standards the Indonesian Government has legally agreed to uphold. 
It is time to enforce those standards. 
East Timor should not have to start a third decade under Indonesian military rule. 
During the past year the East Timor Action Network has grown to more than 1,500 members, and we have 15 local groups around the United States. 
We are working to educate Americans to change United States policy, to change the disgraceful role played by the United States Government in arming and supporting the Indonesian occupation since 1975. 
It would be overly optimistic to say that United States policy has turned around; rather, it is in flux. 
Some in the Administration and in Congress defend the status quo and are reluctant to say anything that Indonesia might find uncomfortable. 
They are afraid of affecting American companies' profits from trade, mining and weapons sales in Indonesia. 
I would like to cite several events that have happened since last year's session which illustrate that point. 
Since 1992, Congress has prohibited all United States military aid to Indonesia; this was in the form of Indonesian soldiers coming to the United States for training. 
Although the State Department has tried to circumvent that ban by having Indonesia pay for the training, the House of Representatives passed legislation last May that closes this loophole, and the legislation is pending now before the United States Senate. 
Last July, the United States State Department refused to allow the resale of four United-States-made F-5E fighter planes from Jordan to Indonesia, in response to public and congressional pressure about East Timor. 
Last autumn, the Foreign Relations Committee of the United States Senate unanimously approved Senator Feingold's amendment, which would link arms sales to Indonesia to human rights concerns in East Timor. 
Although the bill that included that amendment never reached the full Senate, this marks the first time that Congress has linked arms sales to human rights for a specific country. 
Over the winter, the Clinton Administration conducted an extensive interagency policy review, and has decided to deny licenses for exports by the United States of light arms to Indonesia. 
Just two weeks ago the Senate Appropriations Committee approved legislation that would prohibit the use in East Timor of all lethal weapons purchased by the Indonesian Government from the United States Government. 
Although this was defeated on the Senate floor, it represents an increase in the willingness of Congress to openly confront Indonesia. 
There will be further activity in the Senate this week or next. 
Other legislation approved by congressional committees would challenge United States support for multilateral loans and non-humanitarian aid for countries with excessive military involvement in their economies or which falsely report their military spending. 
Indonesia has been cited as the principal illustration of these problems. 
Last April, the Asia Society hosted a conference on the United States-Indonesia relationship, which was underwritten by major mining and banking interests and which featured Foreign Minister Ali Alatas, more than 30 visitors from Indonesia and the entire Indonesian diplomatic corps in the United States. 
This was the beginning of an ongoing campaign to revamp the American people's perceptions of Indonesia. 
Most of the people at that conference seemed to feel that the problem is image, not substance. 
Few of them seemed able to comprehend that it is wrong to kill people or to deprive them of their basic political and human rights, even if this has no effect on the bottom line. 
I would like to close by quoting an American political leader with long service to his Government and with long involvement in the East Timor issue. 
Daniel Patrick Moynihan is now a Senator from New York, but he was the United States Ambassador to the United Nations in 1975 and 1976. 
In a book he wrote, he boasted that after Indonesia invaded East Timor, 
"The United States wished things to turn out as they did, and worked to bring this about. 
This task was given to me, and I carried it forward with no inconsiderable success". 
Senator Moynihan has since had a change of heart. 
"I share your concern for this long-standing violation of the Charter of the United Nations and for the human rights abuses which Indonesian troops continue to commit. 
Even Indonesia concedes that the people of East Timor have the right to self-determination, and yet it refuses to permit them to exercise that right. 
And the killings continue, as when Indonesian troops slaughtered participants in a peaceful march at the Santa Cruz cemetery near Dili in 1991. 
The time has long since come for the United States to take a tougher approach with the Indonesian Government". 
Ambassador Moynihan has done that. 
This Committee and the entire United Nations bear a major responsibility to advance the process of changing Jakarta's position so that the East Timorese people can finally decide their own destiny in peace. 
At the invitation of the Chairman, Mr. Jos Maria Albuquerque (Agir pour Timor) took a place at the petitioners' table. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Albuquerque. 
Mr. Albuquerque (Agir pour Timor) (interpretation from French): My name is Jos Maria Albuquerque, and I am here on behalf of the group Agir pour Timor. 
Founded in 1990, Agir pour Timor is a French organization whose purpose is to defend the right of the people of Timor to self-determination. 
We submitted petitions to the Committee in 1991 and 1993. 
Our initial priority was therefore to alert public opinion, the media, non-governmental organizations and prominent individuals in France, and to keep them regularly informed of developments. 
But other organizations have been devoting increased attention to this question, and this year I can inform the Committee of an initiative bringing together 12 French non-governmental organizations: the Four Months for East Timor campaign. 
Launched in March 1994, this campaign was intended to train a spotlight on East Timor prior to the meeting of the consultative grouping on Indonesia, which was held in Paris last week. 
Allow me to elaborate on the concept of this campaign. 
Though the campaign has received only modest press coverage, it has received broad support among other organizations and in the field. 
Among them are Reporters Sans Fronti\x{92e8}es, the F\x{5dae}ation de l'Education Nationale, eight help and support groups for the Tibetan people, Tribal Act and ICRA International. 
Several militant groups and members of the press have mentioned the campaign, which has led to numerous requests from individuals seeking to act locally. 
Apart from raising the awareness of "civil society", one of the most striking successes of the campaign has been its ability to begin raising the awareness of French Parliamentarians. 
Finally, this overview would not be complete if we did not refer to other groups which, while not participating in the campaign, are carrying out parallel actions for the sake of East Timor. 
These include Amnesty International and Christian Action for the Abolition of Torture. 
This qualitative and quantitative leap in solidarity with the Timorese people in France is not taking place in isolation. 
For three years now, there has been an indisputable global resurgence in awareness and commitment - more often than not among militant circles, sometimes among the media, so far still very rarely among Governments. 
But this sense of progress should not obscure the existing international hurdles, the dearth of goodwill on the part of the occupying Power and the absence of any improvement in the human rights situation in the territory. 
As regards the first point, we must deplore in this forum the inertia and bad faith of the French Government. 
Likewise, French diplomacy no longer feigns ignorance of the massive violations of human rights and recognizes the gravity of the situation. 
And, lastly, the junior Foreign Minister of a previous Government and the President of the Republic have expressed their concern to the Indonesian authorities, and France voted - reluctantly - in favour of the 1993 resolution of the Commission on Human Rights on East Timor. 
But France is also one of the principal suppliers of arms and military hardware to Indonesia, and in particular of Puma helicopters, which are manufactured under license there. 
Quite recently, 20 105 LG-type artillery guns were sold to Indonesia by GIAT for a total of $17 million. 
We know, thanks to the detailed investigations of British journalist John Pilger, that development aid supplied by the United Kingdom goes hand in hand with arms supplies - the Hawk aircraft. 
Knowing this, who can guarantee that the same is not true for France? 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Koch. 
Mr. Koch: Since the Santa Cruz massacre in 1991, the issue of East Timor has reestablished itself firmly on the international agenda. This has been reflected in new diplomatic initiatives. 
It is sad, however, to note that in Paris last Friday, 8 July, the donor nations that make up the Consultative Group on Indonesia yet again decided to increase aid to Indonesia for the next year to a record $5.2 billion. 
This is surely the most explicit evidence of Western nations' double standards - expressing hope that Indonesia's record on human rights will improve while doing nothing that might actually pressure Jakarta into changing its ways. 
Following the showing of John Pilger's documentary "Death of a Nation: The Timor Conspiracy", there has been a massive upsurge both in press coverage and in popular concern for East Timor. 
The British Foreign and Commonwealth Office (FCO), however, remains unmoved by public opinion and continues to give identical stock answers to the questions of MPs and the general public alike. 
Instead, it prefers to propagate Indonesian falsehoods such as the refutation of evidence of a second massacre on 12 November 1992 at the Wira Husada Military Hospital by "one of East Timor's most prominent priests". 
Bishop Belo has since affirmed that the second massacre did take place. 
The FCO is "encouraging Indonesia to live up to its human rights obligations". 
There is much evidence to the contrary. 
A "restricted access" telex from the British Embassy in Jakarta stated the opposite - that external pressure would contribute little. 
This policy is based on the right to self-defence under Article 51 of the United Nations: "This is a right we claim for ourselves and it would be inconsistent and discriminatory to deny it to others". 
Actually, the British Government denies this right to Bosnia. 
There is no conceivable threat to Indonesia from any of its neighbours. 
The expansionist Power in the region is Indonesia. 
In the early 1960s Jakarta's policy of konfrontasi posed a very real threat to Malaysia's sovereignty; in 1963 Indonesia occupied West Papua, and in 1975, of course, invaded East Timor. 
Supplying Indonesia with arms stokes a regional arms race, irrespective of the moral and legal considerations. 
Indonesian generals simply said that they would buy from Britain or France instead, having already ruled out buying from Russia. 
The FCO has, moreover, a whole arsenal of secondary justifications for the sales. 
It says it has an assurance that the Hawks will not be used against civilians. 
In 1984 it said that it did: "not normally seek assurances which can offer no reliable guarantee about the uses to which the equipment might later be put". 
The shadow Foreign Affairs spokesperson wrote to Foreign Secretary Douglas Hurd on 28 October 1993 to spell out just what those assurances were. 
The FCO says that: "the Government would not license for export any defence equipment likely to be used for internal repression". 
Other ministries admit, though, that the siting of equipment is a matter for the purchasing country and that it is not practical to monitor their use once it has reached its destination. 
Similarly, Indonesia's Minister of Research and Technology, Dr Habibie, said on 17 April 1994 that the new Hawks "will be used not only to train pilots but also for ground attack". 
The FCO's assertions of the impossibility of converting the trainer version of the Hawk to the full ground attack version are blatantly contradicted by British Aerospace's promotional literature. 
This is just so much more "stonewalling". 
Eyewitness testimony of East Timorese about the use of Hawks in the bombing campaigns in the east of the island during the mid-1980s is dismissed out of hand as "not cast-iron". 
"I think those making such allegations would have to do a bit better. 
We've said that we are ready to consider hard evidence that Hawks are being used for repressive purposes in East Timor, but no one has come up with any," 
The FCO will not though give a categorical assurance that Hawks have not been used in East Timor. 
The commander eventually admitted the presence of 10 battalions which are rotated every nine months. 
He gave no timetable for withdrawal but hoped to "have it all under control in 1995" with only "indigenous battalions" left. 
Of his meeting with East Timor's Deputy Governor, the military attach remarked: 
"The lasting impression was of petty provincial bureaucracy devoting more effort to the production of statistics than the administration of the province". 
Along with officials from other embassies, the British military attach insisted on visiting the Santa Cruz cemetery: 
[We] observed that there were at least four exits and that the cemetery walls were not high... This physical layout should have allowed well-trained troops to disperse a demonstration with little bloodshed." 
Britain's diplomatic tolerance of Indonesia over East Timor dates back to the events surrounding the invasion. 
"in Britain's interest that Indonesia should absorb the territory as soon and as unobtrusively as possible". 
By 1985 Indonesia had become the biggest recipient of British aid outside the Commonwealth. 
Aid, mainly in the form of Aid and Trade Provision projects, has been lavished on Jakarta. 
On 7 April 1994, Alistair Goodland announced a "soft loan" of 80 million, a large part of which will cover spending on telecommunications. 
It is no coincidence that the companies providing this "aid" are the same companies supplying the Indonesian military with communications, radar and electronic equipment. 
Not only are such agreements tied to British trade, they are typically channelled towards top-down infrastructural development projects which benefit large-scale British investment projects rather than encourage development by local people. 
This "conditionality" is a long way from the conditionality that Douglas Hurd was espousing in 1990 and 1991: 
"Countries tending towards pluralism, public accountability, respect for the rule of law, human rights and market principles should be encouraged. 
Even at that time aid agencies suggested that small and unimportant countries would be made an example of, while the transgressions of larger States, such as Indonesia, would continue to be overlooked. 
Conditionality of aid has since been ditched, luckily for Indonesia, since it would not pass the test of any of the above principles. 
The words of a statement to the Indonesian Bishops' Council on 10 November 1974, of which George Aditjondro was one of the authors, still have an uncanny resonance today: 
"If people think that the independence of Portuguese Timor would represent a threat to the existence of the Republic of Indonesia, then it is obvious that something is not right in our Republic." 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on Mr. Pedro Pinto Leite. 
Mr. Leite: The International Platform of Jurists for East Timor wishes to convey to this Committee its concern over the very critical situation in East Timor. 
Now it is clear that Jakarta is losing its infamous war. 
As in many colonialist regimes, the generals of Jakarta are aware of their defeat and intensify the repression in the occupied Territory. 
We urge the United Nations to intervene actively to stop that repression. 
I have stated that the Government of Indonesia is losing the war, in spite of the huge difference in military forces. 
On the other hand, the Timorese armed resistance has no more than 1,000 fighters. 
That in itself is already a defeat. 
But the Indonesian regime is losing the war on many other fronts. 
Jakarta planned to win the hearts and minds of the new generation of Timorese, those who did not witness the invasion and the subsequent massacres, which persisted until the end of the 1970s. 
They refuse to be Indonesian, including the few that are being educated in Jakarta. 
The Javanese colonialists did not learn the lessons of Ho Chi Minh, Am\x{74b1}car Cabral or Agostinho Neto. 
The Indonesian administration realized its failure, and thus increased the repression against the youth and students. 
In recent months, killings, detentions and trials have occurred in East Timor and in Indonesia. 
Two months ago in the locality of Uelau, the military murdered by machine-gun fire an unarmed young boy named Marcelo. 
After playing with his dead body they threw it into a river. 
In early May, 11 persons were arrested for having demonstrated in Dili before foreign journalists. 
At least three of them were sentenced to 20 months in prison for allegedly having "planned actions of hostility and hatred against the Indonesian Government". 
He has phoned or faxed the secretariat of the International Platform of Jurists for East Timor several times to denounce the detention and torture of Timorese. 
I still remember his calm and courageous voice denouncing the crimes of the Indonesian authorities. 
The International Platform of Jurists for East Timor urges this Committee to intervene and seek his release since this case involves the violation of the right to self-determination. 
We also hope that the United Nations Special Rapporteur on Extrajudicial, Summary or Arbitrary Executions, who is visiting East Timor, has been able to investigate the massacre of Santa Cruz and those which followed, including the aforementioned barbarous killing of Marcelo. 
Another area where the Indonesian regime is losing the war concerns religious beliefs. 
However, the generals have created an artificial religious problem. 
They forced the East Timorese, who were animists, to choose one of the five officially accepted religions and are building mosques everywhere in the Territory with the expectation that the East Timorese will choose the Islamic religion. 
Jakarta hopes that with a majority of muslims, integration will be facilitated. 
During interviews in recent months with foreign journalists and parliamentarians who visited him, he has reaffirmed his support for a United Nations-supervised referendum in East Timor. 
As the Committee will certainly recall, he appealed to Mr. Pez de Cu\x{5e68}lar for a referendum in a letter dated February 1989. 
Many priests have been threatened and persecuted. 
Bishop Belo is also a victim of such persecution. 
Recently he told a visitor how the Indonesian military had tried twice to assassinate him. 
Just a few days ago Agence France Presse reported that soldiers had committed sacrilege in a Catholic church by stamping on sacred communion wafers. 
Such a gratuitous act reveals the desperation of the military before this particularly sensitive defeat. 
The Indonesian regime is also losing the war on East Timor at home. 
For years, because of the curtain of silence around East Timor and the censorship of the media, the Indonesian Government managed to keep its own citizens ignorant of what was going on in the occupied Territory. 
More and more Indonesian personalities and organizations are publicly questioning the occupation of East Timor. 
One of the leading figures in this anti-colonialist movement is Mr. George Aditjondro of the Satya Wacana Christian University in Salatiga. 
Taking into account these developments, some Indonesian newspapers increased their reports on East Timor. 
Again, a new wave of repression was the Government's reaction. 
As the Committee knows, many people have been arrested in Indonesia in recent weeks for expressing opposition to the military dictatorship. 
IPJET welcomes the quick reaction of the American press and the very recent and strong protest of many organizations, like Friends of the Earth, the National Wildlife Federation, the Robert F. Kennedy Memorial Center for Human Rights, Greenpeace, Lawyers Committee for Human Rights, and Human Rights Watch/Asia. 
Finally, the Indonesian dictatorship is also losing the war on the diplomatic front, particularly in the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN) and in other countries of its own region. 
In Manila the Asia-Pacific Conference on East Timor, of which IPJET was a co-convenor, reached the front pages of many Philippine newspapers for three weeks, despite desperate attempts by Jakarta to stop it. 
Other petitioners will certainly elaborate on the significance of the Manila Conference and its conclusions. 
Just two weeks ago, in Kuala Lumpur, a special forum on East Timor organized by a group of 30 non-governmental organizations criticized the Governments of the ASEAN countries for tolerating human rights violations like those in East Timor. 
We heartily welcome the recent words of Husin Ali, President of the opposition Malaysian People's Party: 
"Everything is done in the name of the solidarity between ASEAN members, but ASEAN should not be used to conceal human rights violations and genocide". 
The recent laudable stance of the Parliament of New Zealand, demanding the right of self-determination for East Timor, signifies another defeat for Indonesian diplomacy. 
In IPJET's petition of 1991, I welcomed the success achieved by the Namibian and the Sahraoui peoples in their struggle for self-determination. 
Last year I witnessed Eritrean independence. 
For many decades, as with Namibia, the Western Sahara and Eritrea, colonialist forces were repeating that the situation in South Africa was irreversible. 
The African National Congress and the anti-apartheid solidarity movement knew better. 
IPJET initiated an appeal addressed to the United Nations Secretary-General urging him to intervene and exercise his influence in order to obtain the immediate and unconditional release of Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc} and of all other detained East Timorese. 
Among them are 50 parliamentarians, two former Foreign Ministers, diplomats, Supreme Court judges, bishops, heads of universities and law schools and leaders of more than 30 non-governmental organizations. 
I hereby deliver to you, Mr. Chairman, the product of this appeal. 
As the Economic and Social Council stated in paragraph 2 of its resolution 1978 (LIX) of 31 July 1975, a few months before the Indonesian invasion of East Timor, 
The petitioner withdrew. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Miss Killup. 
It seeks to articulate the burgeoning fellowship among peoples in the Asia-Pacific region with the embattled people of East Timor. 
Giving impetus to the birth of APCET was the indifferent - nay, amoral - attitude of our Governments with regard to East Timor. 
Political leaders in the Asia-Pacific region have chosen to remain silent over the patently illegal annexation of East Timor by the Suharto military regime, despite relevant United Nations resolutions. 
This duplicity has emboldened Indonesia to flaunt its power in the region and bully its neighbours. 
Indonesia threatened to withdraw billions of so-called potential investments in the Philippines. 
The Government even deported Nobel Peace recipient Mairead Maguire and included in the banned list the French First Lady, Danielle Mitterand. 
But the Filipino people and the other peoples of the region were not to be denied their rights. 
We defied the Government and won as the Supreme Court allowed the conference to proceed. 
Indonesia's bullying of the Philippines and the latter's submission unleashed a diplomatic furor never before experienced among the States of the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN). 
The row was extensively covered by the international media. 
Instead of putting a lid over Indonesia's illegal occupation of East Timor, Indonesian pressure on the Philippines served to unravel the lie it sought to perpetuate, particularly among the peoples of the Asia-Pacific region. 
Even in South-East Asian countries, East Timor was relatively obscure and isolated. 
During the Manila Conference on East Timor, the barbarity and callousness of the Indonesian military regime's invasion and subsequent occupation of the Territory were laid bare before its Asian neighbours. 
The facts presented to the Conference were stark and indisputable. 
No doubt they have not escaped the Committee's attention. 
No doubt they have been presented before the Committee many times over in the seemingly countless discussions on the East Timor question. 
Thus, we do not wish to benumb it with the number of East Timorese who were murdered due to what Indonesia terms their "common brotherhood". 
Nor do we need to remind the Committee of the thousands of East Timorese who continue to bear the yoke of Suharto's military oppression and exploitation. 
But the peoples of the Asia-Pacific region were horrified by what the conference revealed. 
To the representatives of peoples' organizations and non-governmental organizations in South-East Asia, it was hard to comprehend how Soeharto and his military could murder 200,000 East Timorese and still hide this dastardly act from their neighbours. 
Equally disgusting is the fact that Governments in the region chose to swallow the lie peddled by the Indonesian Government. 
But what was most appalling was the apparent inability of the United Nations to discipline a so-called leader of the Non-Aligned Movement, Indonesia. 
The United Nations was swift in its action against Saddam Hussein and was effective in its peace-keeping role in Angola, Namibia and Cambodia, not to mention its peacemaking efforts in Nicaragua and El Salvador. 
APCET is therefore baffled by the apparent immobility of the United Nations before its task of settling the conflict in East Timor. 
Compounding this perplexity is the fact that the General Assembly has already entrusted the Secretary-General with specific tasks as regards the status of East Timor as a Non-Self-Governing Territory. 
The first relates to a cease-fire and referendum. 
While this is under way, a fair and honest referendum must also be held to determine the will of the East Timorese. 
While the United Nations is indispensable for carrying out such measures, the views of the representative organizations of the East Timorese people must be given primary consideration. 
This call should be taken as part of a package of confidence-building measures. 
He must be given a direct role in any negotiations regarding East Timor. 
Our third recommendation relates to the situation of women. 
APCET enjoins the Commission on Human Rights Special Rapporteur on torture to seek out and heed the voices of women in East Timor regarding atrocities against them, including sexual violence such as rape, being perpetrated by the Indonesian military in East Timor. 
Likewise, Indonesia's forced birth control programme and its aggressive family planning programme should be investigated. 
The Coalition views these measures with alarm in the light of reports that these are being used to terminate population growth among the East Timorese. 
The United Nations should also inquire into allegations that these measures are part of Indonesia's "transmigration" programme. 
Under that scheme, the rich culture and heritage of the East Timorese people would be obliterated. 
To achieve the above recommendations, the United Nations should do everything within its mandate to expand access inside East Timor. 
Indonesia has already promised this to human rights and humanitarian organizations, the media, and United Nations special rapporteurs. 
APCET enjoins the Special Committee to undertake an expeditious examination of those proposals. 
APCET fervently hopes that if this is done, the conflict in East Timor will be squarely addressed in the General Assembly's action plan to free all colonized peoples by the twenty-first century. 
Enacting these recommendations will certainly be complex and difficult. 
The interests of the leaders of the world's biggest Muslim country obstruct the way. 
But is this not the kind of dilemma that provided impetus for the establishment of the United Nations: to give all countries, big and small, powerful and powerless, strong and weak, equal opportunities before the bar of world opinion? 
Is it not the mandate of the United Nations to impose the full weight of international law upon recalcitrant States with the same dispatch and concern it did during the Gulf War? 
It was understandable then that finding such commonality was frustrated by the super-Power rivalry which dictated the contours of international and regional politics during the cold-war era. 
However, the end of East-West tensions has instead only served to highlight regional conflicts caused by regional bullies like Indonesia. 
It is time to apply the Declaration on decolonization in East Timor; resolutions from both United Nations bodies attest to this. 
What remains to be mustered is the political will to apply these resolutions and exercise the mandate bestowed by the United Nations Charter upon Member States to help colonized peoples gain their inalienable right to self-determination. 
It has chosen to ignore world-wide public opinion. 
It has chosen to ride roughshod over its neighbours and blackmail them, and force them to kneel - nay, kowtow - to its demands. 
I had been asked to read out a statement from Philippine Solidarity for East Timor and Indonesia, but I shall rather submit it as an attachment to the statement I have just delivered, since that organization is a part of the Asia-Pacific Coalition for East Timor. 
The fundamental right of a people to choose its own government has always had strong resonance for Americans. 
Coupled with decolonization, it has been a major force of democratization around the world. 
They were freed in 1975 from Portugal's colonial yoke, only to be burdened with that of Indonesia less than a year later. 
Numerous human-rights abuses now add greatly to the outrage we must feel at their situation. 
As a democracy, we must take particular interest in its self-determination provisions. 
In both of these roles, we must take a strong and coherent stand against the Indonesian presence in East Timor. 
In the past, the United States has opted for a balancing act; we have weighed economic and military goals against humanitarian ones, believing that cooperation with the Indonesian Government would induce it to expand human rights. 
According to reports from international human-rights groups, including Amnesty International and Asia Watch, the Indonesian Government has not seriously investigated human-rights claims or moved towards compliance with 1993 recommendations of the United Nations Commission on Human Rights. 
The United Nations must now take a stronger stand. 
Rather than allowing ourselves to be put off by the possible consequences of antagonizing Indonesia, we should recall the successful stands we took against repression in South Africa. 
Our stubborn insistence on human rights guarantees let us watch as government changed and its people reclaimed their rights. 
As the Commission on Human Rights has done in the past, we must continue to urge Indonesia to open East Timor to investigators and journalists. 
Their reports are invaluable in pointing out to the rest of the world the Indonesian Government's weaknesses and lack of support at home. 
Indonesia is clearly concerned with its public image; a judge sentenced Fernando Araujo in 1992 to nine years' imprisonment for "disgracing the nation in the eyes of the international community". 
We must make clear to Indonesia that the way to eliminate embarrassing criticism is not to suppress the critics but to reform treatment of the accused and prisoners. 
Reports alone are not enough, though they help to rally international support. 
They must recognize the rights of the Timorese people, and we must oblige them to do so. 
As the United States House Appropriations Committee has urged, we must put force behind our words, for example, by completely cutting off arms sales until they comply. 
As the imprisoned leader of the East Timorese independence movement, Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc}, said, "The so-called Indonesian provisional Government was formed over the corpses of the Timorese massacred". 
Despite the Indonesian Government's claims to the contrary, there has been no valid act of Timorese self-determination. 
The detention of prisoners without legitimate trials and government complicity in massacres are criminal, wherever in the world they occur. 
We must solidify our position. 
Indonesia must be made to recognize that the human rights of the Timorese, and of its own citizens, are non-negotiable. 
Until the people's votes are counted and their voices heard, the international community and its principle of self-determination cannot be satisfied. 
Mr. Norchi (International League for Human Rights): On behalf of the International League for Human Rights, a non-governmental organization in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, I want to thank members for the opportunity to speak before this Committee today. 
The question of decolonization and self-determination that this Committee regularly addresses have long concerned the International League. 
Since our founding in 1941, we have rendered assistance to advocates of independence from over 30 countries that have since become Members of the United Nations. 
In fact, one of the League's proudest achievements in this regard was the assistance we provided to Mr. Mohammed Hata, one of the founding fathers of Indonesia, a man who worked tirelessly for his country's independence from its Dutch colonial rulers. 
It is therefore with a sense of irony and sorrow that we once again find it necessary to appear before this Committee, to protest Indonesia's denial to East Timor of the rights of self-determination and equality that it so properly sought for itself almost 50 years ago. 
The International League for Human Rights has been active regarding the situation in East Timor since Indonesia's invasion and purported annexation in 1975. 
But more important than the unrepresentative makeup of the Regional Popular Assembly or its processes is the fact that no true choice was possible in the context of what was an ongoing military invasion. 
Under such conditions it is hard to make the claim that a Territory that has known independence for only two weeks prior to a massive invasion has attained the "advanced state of self-government" that Principle IX requires. 
The United Nations well understood that the Regional Popular Assembly was not an acceptable vehicle for a choice on integration and hence rightly declined to observe, and hence lend legitimacy to, its proceedings. 
But this afternoon there is no need to dwell on these and other legal arguments. 
Not only have we in the League made those arguments many times before, but they are well known to the relevant United Nations organs. 
As this Committee knows all too well, both the General Assembly and the Security Council have deplored Indonesia's use of force and have called for self-determination for the people of East Timor. 
We repeat these facts before this body today not to advance new arguments as to Indonesia's having acted in flagrant violation of international law, but only to remind the Committee of what has already been determined. 
As we discuss the human rights situation in East Timor, the International League for Human Rights requests this Committee not to forget the backdrop: an occupation that has been deemed illegal by the United Nations of a nation that has never known self-determination. 
According to foreign journalists, non-governmental organizations and reports to the United Nations, fundamental human rights continue to be widely abused in East Timor, as other petitioners have attested and will attest today. 
The central problems are an atmosphere of fear created by the large military presence and the treatment of individuals who are suspected of having pro-independence sentiments, even if these sentiments are expressed peacefully. 
To give the Committee a recent example, three East Timorese - Issac Soares, Miguel de Deus and Pantaleao Amaral - were just last month sentenced to 20 months in prison for shouting pro-independence slogans to foreign journalists in April. 
In early 1994, the Special Rapporteur on the question of torture, the Special Rapporteur on extrajudicial, summary or arbitrary executions, the Working Group on Arbitrary Detention and the Working Group on Enforced or Involuntary Disappearances all filed reports with sections addressing East Timor. 
The Special Rapporteur on the question of torture included in his 1994 report several well-documented accounts of torture of political prisoners in East Timor, which he had forwarded to the Government of Indonesia in 1993. 
The Working Group on Arbitrary Detention assessed the case of Fernando de Araujo, an East Timorese who was arrested in Bali and sentenced to nine years imprisonment for protesting against the massacre of peaceful demonstrators by Indonesian troops on 12 November 1991 at the Santa Cruz cemetery in Dili. 
The Working Group decided that his arrest and continued detention were arbitrary, that his trial did not meet international standards for fairness, and that there was evidence that he might have been tortured while under detention. 
During 1993, under its urgent-action procedure, the Working Group on Enforced or Involuntary Disappearances transmitted to the Government of Indonesia 17 new reports of cases of disappearances of persons who had been reportedly arrested in Dili without a warrant and held incommunicado. 
In its response, the Government of Indonesia called these cases fabrications, but was unable to provide information on the whereabouts of any of the individuals mentioned. 
Indonesia may claim that the rapporteurs and working groups have received false reports. 
In this way, the abuses of human rights in East Timor are not isolated outbreaks of cruelty, but symptoms of something much more systematic. 
Put simply, there would not be human rights violations by the security forces in East Timor if there were not more than 5,000 Indonesian troops and military intelligence officers occupying the Territory. 
There would not be troops occupying East Timor if they were not needed to suppress the population's desire for independence. 
And the population would not be crying out for independence if it were allowed to exercise that most fundamental of rights, the right to self-determination. 
Such is the case in East Timor, a nation where all human rights are in jeopardy because a fundamental right - the right of a Non-Self-Governing Territory to choose its juridical status - has not yet been realized. 
Last July the League brought to the attention of this body a practice which, if continued, could prevent the East Timorese from ever being freely able to choose their status. 
This policy, whatever its merits for Indonesia proper, takes on far more foreboding overtones when applied to East Timor. 
An article in the Observer in May 1993 estimates that half the population of Dili was born outside of East Timor and about a third of the total population is now made up of immigrants. 
In conclusion, we come here today with the realization that no resolution that the Committee adopts on this matter will by itself bring decolonization and self-determination to East Timor. 
But the point is that the United Nations and its various bodies can still make those decisions, can still affirm and promote what is lawful and what is just. 
What is important is that the East Timorese continue to strive for self-determination and that this Committee can play an important role in helping them realize their legitimate claims under accepted principles of international law. 
At the invitation of the Chairman, Mr. Constancio Pinto (National Council of Maubere Resistance) took a place at the petitioners' table. 
Allow me to explain the organization that I belong to. 
The National Council of Maubere Resistance is the main organization of East Timorese nationalists struggling for self-determination and independence. 
The National Council of Maubere Resistance was created in 1988 by resistance leader Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc} as a unifying non-partisan body bringing together the Timorese political forces and all the underground East Timorese political resistance groups operating in East Timor and Indonesia. 
The National Council of Maubere Resistance has thus emerged as the organization embodying all currents of East Timorese nationalism and is the chief vehicle through which it is expressed, both inside Indonesia and occupied areas and on the diplomatic front operating overseas. 
The Armed Resistance is led by FALINTIL, whose main leader is Nino Konis Santana, who is also the chief of the Revolutionary Front for an Independent East Timor (FRETILIN). 
Aware of the country's location, the National Council of Mauberre Resistance believes in close and harmonious relations with all neighboring States in Asia and the South Pacific. 
Close ties with Portugal will also be maintained, given the high moral standing it has shown through its abiding commitment to East Timorese self-determination. 
East Timor is at the crossroads of three major cultures and religions: the Melanesian, binding its people to the South Pacific; the Malay-Polynesian, as many East Timorese trace their roots to South-East Asia; and the European, a result of the four centuries of Portuguese Catholic presence. 
These influences give the East Timorese nation-State a distinctive character. 
It could be a valuable partner for ASEAN and South Pacific Forum member States in their relations with the European Union, Africa and Latin America. 
The majority of East Timorese exiles are resident in Australia and Portugal. 
They could contribute to East Timor's role as a bridge between their adopted countries and South Pacific States. 
The National Council of Maubere Resistance envisages an independent republic of East Timor without a standing army. 
The National Council of Maubere Resistance aspires to a strong democratic State based on the rule of law, emanating from the will of the people expressed through free democratic elections. 
The development of a free information media, as independent as the judiciary, will be encouraged. 
Firmly believing in the universality of human rights, transcending State boundaries and prevailing over State sovereignty, an independent East Timor will contribute to the strengthening of human rights. 
Free education and health care are essential for the welfare of the population, and thus significant investments in these areas will be required. 
The money saved from not supporting a standing army will be well used in these areas. 
Also, over 100,000 Indonesians have settled in East Timor, many of them looking for a better life. 
Those who are willing to abide by East Timorese laws and live in harmony as members of society will be welcome to stay and join in building a better future for everyone. 
East Timor is potentially self-sufficient in most agricultural goods, meat and fish. 
After independence economic resources will be channelled into food production for the population. 
Government policies will be a result of close consultation with the people in each region, town and village. 
The cooperation of United Nations specialized agencies will be sought to implement a reforestation programme to save the badly damaged environment. 
International partnership in the exploration of underground natural resources, such as oil, will be sought. 
However, the environment must not be sacrificed for short-term gains. 
The "Timor Gap Treaty" will be looked at, clarification will be sought, and it will be renegotiated. 
Consistent with the enhanced peacemaking role of the United Nations, the National Council has advanced a plan to assist the Secretary-General's mandate to find a solution to the East Timor conflict. 
The plan is congruous with statements by East Timor Catholic Church leader Bishop Belo, and consistent with current United Nations and Portuguese approaches. It has also received support in the United States Congress, Europe, Canada and Japan. 
Indonesia's friends have been able to perceive its value as a potential means of assisting Jakarta to conveniently extricate itself from its East Timor quagmire. 
Allow me, Mr. Chairman, to elaborate on the Council's peace plan. 
This will require democratic elections of a local Assembly with a five-year mandate under the supervision and with the assistance of the United Nations. 
Only East Timorese may vote and be elected. 
The Territory is to have no army. 
Phase two may be extended by mutual consent between Indonesia and the East Timorese population, expressing their views through a referendum. 
The boys made a fire to cook the deer and when the smoke rose from the fire, it attracted the attention of one platoon from either battalion 745 or 717 operating in that zone. 
The soldiers went in the direction of the smoke and surrounded the four boys, who were unarmed civilians. 
In spite of knowing that, the commander of the platoon ordered his men to open fire, emptying a full magazine from M-16 automatic rifles, as if they were firing on armed guerrilla fighters in open combat. 
Marcelo called out, identifying himself, but the soldiers continued to fire. The commander then ordered that a hand grenade be thrown to kill Marcelo. 
As if this was not enough, the commander put Marcelo's dead body against a tree and invited his soldiers to see what a good shot he was and how they should shoot the 'GPK' (security disturbers) and their supporters, and proceeded to empty another magazine into the boy's corpse. 
After this inhuman crime, they threw his dead body into the river and cracked open his skull with rocks." 
Marcelo's case is not isolated. 
On 10 June six prisoners were removed from Dili to Semarang prison in Java without their families being informed. 
The six prisoners are Francisco Miranda Branco, Jacinto Alves, Filomeno Pereira, Juvencio Martins, Gregorio Saldanha and Saturnino da Costa. 
Others cases include that of Jose Manuel da Silva Fernandes, a young boy, arrested in January 1992, who is now being held by the army in Vikeke and is not allowed any visits by the International Committee of the Red Cross or by his relatives. 
Mrs. Tolfree: May I first of all thank the United Nations Special Committee for allowing me to present a petition to that session. 
My name is Maureen Tolfree and I am from Bristol in England. 
I am the sister of Brian Peters, one of the five journalists murdered in Balibo, East Timor, on 16 October 1975. 
Brian, who was four years younger than I, was the oldest of my three brothers. 
He went to Balibo on assignment as a cameraman for Channel 9 Television, Sydney, Australia. 
I have a personal interest in all this, as I was not only his sister but almost his mother. Our mother left home when I was 15, so it was left to me, with my father, to bring up my brothers. 
I have come here to speak to you because I know that he would have wanted to call on this Committee to do everything possible to enable the East Timorese people to decide on their own future. 
Committee members will understand from what I have to say why I never came to speak here before. 
When he was about 18, Brian emigrated to Australia. 
In September 1975 he wrote and told us he had had an incredible week in a place called East Timor. 
When he left, he helped a group of 140 UDT refugees go to Darwin. 
Amaral spoke of his people's "inalienable right" to "total and complete independence" and asked the Australian people to "give the Timorese people help in order to avoid any foreign intervention". 
That was when he went to Balibo. 
I first learned of what happened to Brian there when his ex-girlfriend phoned me on 18 October to say that he had gone out there with four other journalists and that four bodies had been found. 
She told me the fifth man had not been found, so we hoped and prayed that it might be Brian, and that he might be in hiding. 
The following Monday, 20 October, Gerald Stone phoned me from Australia to say that all five journalists had been killed. 
There seemed to be a lot of confusion, but we heard no more news. 
Later I felt I had to do something, so I went to Australia on 20 November 1975 to sort out Brian's effects. 
It was all very distressing. 
On my way back from Australia, Qantas workers were on strike and I had to take a charter flight to Jakarta and pick up a Pan Am flight from there to England. 
Someone told me the remains of my brother would be taken to Jakarta, so I thought I should try to stop by in Jakarta and asked the air hostess to arrange this. 
They did not speak to me but escorted me across the tarmac to a room where I was held for 15 minutes under guard. 
I think it was either the British or Australian consulate. They told me that they could not guarantee my safety and that it would be better if I got back on the flight. 
They also told me that my brother's remains had not been brought through, which was not true because apparently they had been brought through on 12 December and it was then 26 December, I think. 
Back in Bristol, I got two letters from my Member of Parliament, Tony Benn. 
The second letter was about the personal effects of the five missing journalists and the four boxes which contained the remains of four of the journalists. 
"the Australian embassy doctor confirmed that positive identification of the bodies was not possible". 
It also said, 
"the authorities handed over documents and a camera said to have been found beside the body of a fifth European whose remains had been burned". 
'And the last thing they want is to have a foreign TV crew catch them red-handed.'" 
One was of the building used by the TV crews with "AUSTRALIA" written in huge letters across its wall. 
I had some clippings, but every time I looked at them I got upset and so did my father. 
He suffered three heart attacks between Brian's death and his own death in 1990 so I let things lie, meaning to do something eventually. 
Then, some months ago, I heard on a radio programme that John Pilger, an Australian journalist working in England, would be speaking about East Timor. 
Then I heard of a demonstration about East Timor in Bristol in March this year. 
I have heard that journalists tried to contact me and my father after Balibo but were told by the British Foreign Office that we were not interested. 
They knew the details, knew that the Indonesians had killed those men, knew it officially from the Australian Defence Minister, but had hidden the fact. 
I want the Committee to call for the people of East Timor to have an internationally supervised referendum on their future. 
I want to know why my brother and his colleagues are buried in Jakarta. 
I am 100 per cent sure that that is what Brian would have wanted if he had not been murdered. 
I should like to close by showing this plaque to members of the Committee. 
East Timor, represented by the National Council of Maubere Resistance (CNRM), is a member of the Unrepresented Nations and Peoples Organization (UNPO). 
For some UNPO members, such as East Timor, those aspirations include decolonization of their nation and the full exercise of their right to self-determination. 
I have come to present this petition personally because of the importance UNPO places on the question of East Timor and on the work of this Committee. 
Resolution 384 (1975) of 22 December 1975, for example, not only condemns the invasion but also calls on Indonesia to withdraw its armed forces without delay and reaffirms East Timor's right to self-determination. 
That in no way diminishes the people's right to the full realization of its inalienable right to self-determination. 
"continuous gross violations of human and indigenous rights of the people of East Timor" . 
We are pleased at the continuing efforts of the United Nations Secretary-General, Boutros Boutros-Ghali, to seek a just, comprehensive and internationally acceptable settlement to the question of East Timor in successive rounds of talks with Indonesia and Portugal. 
We have followed the fourth round of meetings with the Foreign Ministers of Indonesia and Portugal in Geneva in May 1994 with great interest. 
UNPO believes, however, that it is imperative, in seeking a just and lasting solution to the question of East Timor, to include the representatives of East Timor in the Secretary-General's talks. 
At the last round of talks, Indonesia and Portugal declared their readiness to meet with "leading East Timorese supporters and opponents of integration". 
We urge that he meet with the Chairman of CNRM, Mr. Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc}, and the CNRM Special Representative, Mr. Ramos Horta, before or as part of the next round of talks to be held in January 1995. 
We propose that this Committee recommend this course of action to the Secretary-General. 
This 3-phase plan is consistent with statements by Bishop Belo, the East Timor Catholic Church leader, and has been endorsed by Portugal, which presented it to the United Nations Secretary-General. 
He reiterated the need for a referendum to decide the future status of East Timor and called for a "special status" of autonomy for the interim, according to an interview published by the Catholic Institute for International Relations. 
In line with the United Nations Secretary-General's views, expressed in point 8 of the statement on the question of East Timor released by the United Nations on 6 May 1994, we believe that all intra-Timorese dialogue must take place under the auspices of the United Nations Secretary-General. 
The first was shortly after he sent a secret letter to then United Nations Secretary-General Javier Perez de Cuellar in 1989. 
The second attempt was in 1991. 
In the letter to Mr. Perez de Cuellar, Bishop Belo called for a genuine and democratic process of decolonization to be initiated in East Timor and for a referendum. 
In the letter, Bishop Belo wrote: 
"Indonesia says that the people of East Timor have already chosen integration, but the people of Timor themselves have never said this. 
And we continue to die as a people and a nation". 
The Special Committee on decolonization should be informed, however, that in practice access is still very limited. 
UNPO, for one, had twice asked for permission to visit East Timor with human-rights experts, but received no response. 
In closing, I should like to quote from the text of Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc}'s defence plea, which he tried to read out, but was prevented from doing so, at the close of his trial in Dili on 17 May 1993, four days before he was sentenced to life imprisonment. 
Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc} has become the Nelson Mandela of East Timor, which the conscience of the world cannot ignore. 
He must be released if peace and justice are to be restored to East Timor. 
"The question of East Timor is the responsibility of the international community, a question of international law. 
At the invitation of the Chairman, Ms. Sally K. Levison (Catholic Institute for International Relations) took a place at the petitioners' table. 
Ms. Levison: The Catholic Institute for International Relations (CIIR) has continued to monitor the situation in East Timor since we presented our petition to this Committee last year. 
In their heart-rending appeal to the First Lady of the United States of America last autumn, these mothers spoke of the silence of this immense sorrow, of not knowing where their beloved, martyred children are buried. 
Yet they still knew where they stood: 
How can we hope that the Indonesian military will change the habits of years of abuses, and take pity? In a letter last autumn to a friend, Bishop Belo said: 
"We are living in an environment of terror and pressure. 
The Indonesians are saying that they have already withdrawn battalions from East Timor, but it is not true. 
CIIR is concerned for the safety of not only of all East Timorese people who choose openly to manifest their rejection of Indonesian rule, but especially of its representatives among the Roman Catholic clergy. 
According to the accounts of both the Bishop and the clergy and religious inside East Timor, the Indonesian military regularly intervenes in church affairs, harasses churchgoers with threats and accusations, and sows vindictive disinformation in a blatant attempt to discredit its personnel. 
Archbishop Romero was assassinated by death squads while saying Mass in March 1980. 
Throughout his life he spoke out fearlessly against injustice and oppression. 
"the people still live in fear. 
Many people, including the young, are called for interrogations ... If people talk about their rights, they are accused of being members of FRETILIN or the clandestine". 
The referendum, for which he first called in 1989, is both "necessary and urgent". 
"If the situation has improved, and people already live in calm and quiet, why should we be afraid of a referendum?" 
In recalling the United Nations Charter, which states that it is the sovereign people alone who should determine their future, we would underline that the United Nations mandate will be undermined if the East Timorese people are denied this fundamental right. 
Finally, we ask that Indonesia continue to dialogue with Portugal and the legitimate representatives of the East Timorese people, including its imprisoned leader, Xanana Gusm\x{9124}, under the auspices of the United Nations, with resolve and goodwill, to settle this tragic and unnecessary conflict. 
Let disappearances and abuses in East Timor end. 
Ms. Dami\x{7dcc}: Since 1977, Portugal, in its capacity as administering Power of East Timor, has repeatedly informed the Secretary-General that the occupation by the armed forces of Indonesia, a former victim of colonialism converted into a violent colonizer, continues. 
Again and again Portugal has been prevented from performing its duties towards East Timor, a Non-Self-Governing Territory under its administration. 
In particular, it has been unable to secure the right of the people of East Timor to exercise free choice with respect to their future through a referendum. 
Once more, in assuming our responsibilities, we wish to recall those of the Special Committee. 
Since 1975 the General Assembly has been demanding that Indonesia withdraw its armed forces from East Timor in accordance with Security Council resolution 384 (1975), thus far without substantive results. 
At its thirty-seventh session, the General Assembly adopted resolution 37/30 of 23 November 1982, entrusting the Secretary-General with carrying out consultations with the parties concerned, to explore the ways and means of arriving at an acceptable solution, and to report back to the Assembly at its next session. 
In the 11 years between 1983 and 1994, in spite of efforts of the Secretary-General, the General Assembly has been apprised only of the unsatisfactory results of his good offices. 
Unfortunately, nothing has really changed in the life of the Maubere people, owing to the fact that Indonesia is only interested in polishing its international image, which has been recently tarnished by information from several sources concerning increasingly sophisticated human rights violations. 
Reporting in The Guardian on 16 March 1994, a journalist said that the ruthless control apparatus built up by Indonesia since 1975 was still operating, and that there was a climate of terror, threats and war. 
A brief demonstration by a few young students in front of the journalists' hotel and another near the church, supporting Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc}'s struggle for the freedom of East Timor were scattered by police. 
Seven days later Indonesia announced six detentions for questioning. 
East Timorese sources report that 12 persons have been detained without specific charges. 
Amnesty International says that these arrests were consistent with a long-standing pattern of short-term detentions and ill-treatment of real or alleged political opponents to Indonesian rule. 
Only one of these 12 detainees has been released. 
On 24 June 1994 it was reported that three students had been sentenced to 20 months in jail for staging a demonstration expressing their anti-Indonesia feelings in front of visiting foreign journalists. 
The future of the remaining two thirds is our deepest concern. 
Since the Santa Cruz massacre, at least 400 Timorese have been detained without charges. 
International law on violently occupied territories recognizes the right to resist. Yet 20 Timorese have been sentenced to life imprisonment for subversion and other political crimes; three of them have been in detention since 1984. 
Nevertheless, last year the military authorities imposed close monitoring on visits by the ICRC and foreign delegations. 
Last January, Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc} was punished with a temporary suspension of visits after it was learned that he had written letters to the Portuguese authorities and the International Commission of Jurists. 
On behalf of the Portuguese people, as one of its representatives, I ask this Committee, with the gravest concern, to act, and act fast. 
Today the Committee heard credible international organizations testifying to genocide, sexual abuse and ethnic liquidation against the East Timorese. 
The capacity of the Timorese to resist violent invading rulers is astonishing. 
The invasion of East Timor in 1975 violated the basic principles of international law; accordingly, the unilateral annexation of the Territory was never recognized by the international community. 
On 12 December 1975, the General Assembly, at its thirtieth session, adopted resolution 3485 (XXX) concerning the Indonesian invasion, which recognized Portugal as the Power responsible for administering East Timor. 
During the last 19 years more than one third of the Timorese people have been killed by the brutal and savage Indonesian police and armed forces. 
Since December 1975 fear, violence, repression, torture, disruption of family life and attempts to destroy the Timorese culture and its religious beliefs have been the order of the day in East Timor. 
One has to be sufficiently adult to understand that life is not fair and just. 
But, may I ask, is this not too high a price for the Timorese people to pay? 
Indonesia realizes that the current situation in East Timor cannot be maintained indefinitely. 
The sign of nervousness shown by Indonesia during the recent conference in Manila is a clear indication that Indonesia feels very uncomfortable and very uncertain about the situation in East Timor. 
The cause of East Timor has, indeed, gathered growing support around the world, both at governmental and non-governmental levels. 
Awareness of the East Timor issue is also gaining momentum in the United States, both in the Administration and in Congress. 
Since 1992 the question of East Timor has reached a different level of discussion at the Commission on Human Rights. 
The nervousness shown by Indonesia at those meetings clearly indicates that the wind is blowing in a different direction. 
Last April a group of journalists who were allowed to visit East Timor under escort also reported that harassment, detention and torture remained part of everyday life and that there was a climate of fear and horror. 
The report made by the journalists and those made by Amnesty International surely indicate that Indonesia is a nation of two faces, one for international consumption and the other of internal horror and brutality. 
I therefore urge the international community, and appeal to it through this Committee, to adopt more drastic measures to stop the long and painful suffering of the people of East Timor. 
Finally, I wish to leave the members of the Committee with a statement made by Bishop Belo, the Apostolic Administrator of Dili, in a recent newspaper interview: 
So far today we have heard 20 statements by petitioners who have given the honourable members of this Committee the true record of Indonesia, which is, to tell the truth, the Javanese imperialist invasion of East Timor from 1975 to this very day. 
In addition to all the atrocities reported today, we have to refer to religious abuses, as Muslim soldiers and officers have profaned churches and committed sacrilege by violating sacred rules, interrupting masses, spitting on altars and resorting to repugnant practices of scorning the sacred communion in Dili's churches. 
This is an alarming situation the world over, from Africa to the former Yugoslavia and to Asia. 
In the second case, there is a great military Power that abuses its strength and its international connections to smash a small people. 
It invaded and occupied the territory and proclaimed its annexation, acts which were all condemned by international law. 
It killed hundreds of thousands of East Timorese, a crime of genocide which could and should in due time be judged by an international court. 
It is unacceptable that great nations, such as Australia or the United States, accept this situation in the Pacific at the same time as they claim to be extremely worried about Africa or Yugoslavia. 
We appeal to them to place respect for international law and fundamental morality above their interests. 
We vehemently recall that if the United Nations does not protect the weaker peoples they will be defenceless before lawless violence. 
This is the appeal we make here today in the name of a people that is close to extinction as a result of the Indonesian invader. 
Indonesia is pursuing a policy that makes that republic an outlaw State. 
In 1994, as in 1993, its Government made commitments at the Commission on Human Rights in Geneva which again have not been honoured. 
In his talks with the Portuguese Government Foreign Minister Ali Alatas has asked for confidence-building measures. 
Yet in East Timor the occupier persists in a policy of violating human rights and fundamental freedoms. 
The last report of Amnesty International on this topic is very clear, as are the declarations of parliamentarians of various countries that have visited the Territory. 
The Committee today heard the statement by the representative of Amnesty International, reporting very grave facts; the impressive testimony of Mr. Constancio Pinto, who listed Indonesian atrocities, including the murder of a young man named Marcelo; and the statement of Mrs. Tolfree, from Britsol, England. 
John Pielger's film on the killings in the Dili Hospital after the Santa Cruz massacre has had a major impact throughout the world. 
Several weeks ago in the Portuguese Parliament we listened to an account of these monstrous events given by Timorese who were at the hospital and to a description of tortures to which they were subjected. 
Portuguese deputies also listened to the testimony of the Swedish parliamentarians who visited Dili and found an atmosphere of terror imposed by the occupiers. 
The Government of Indonesia also intervenes overseas through lobbies and pressure on certain Governments. 
One example was the attempt to prevent the Manila Conference. 
A similar solidarity conference is being prepared in Malaysia, so we expect new pressures from the Jakarta regime on the Government in Kuala Lumpur. 
Without the illegitimate support of some of the major industrialized Powers and powerful international organizations, Indonesia could not its policy of constant intransigence, defying the universally accepted principles of international law. 
Even more shameful, Mr. Jacques Delors chaired the meeting which elevated as an exemplar of human goodness the Minister responsible for his country's policy in East Timor, a policy of violence and genocide. 
Several Governments, including those of the United States, the United Kingdom, Japan and Australia support the regime of General Suharto - the dictatorship of Javanese imperialism - either directly or indirectly. 
Last week human rights organizations staged a demonstration in Paris outside the World Bank to protest financial support for Jakarta by countries of the pro-Indonesian Consultative Group. 
They did so because in 1993 Indonesia received more than $5.1 billion in various forms of aid and investment, and it hopes for even more this year. 
This is indeed a prize for a country whose regime defies what Western democracies regard as fundamental principles and values. 
The State Department's report on the Indonesian situation in 1994 helps clarify the foreign policy contradictions of the Power that aspires to establish a new world order. 
The many references to East Timor give us official confirmation that Washington recognizes that arbitrariness rules in Dili and that the trial of Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc} was a judicial farce. 
This fact is recalled in detail in the preface by Mr. Noam Chomsky, an eminent American, to the book entitled "Dili Tomorrow", by Mr. Ramos Horta, one of the leaders of the Maubere Resistance. 
Ambassador Patrick Moynihan, in a telegram sent on 23 January 1976 to Secretary of State Kissinger stated that he had successfully carried out his secret work. 
"wanted things to develop as they have developed and has worked to that end. 
This task was entrusted to me and I carried it out with not inconsiderable success." 
Yet one must not sow confusion. 
One must differentiate between the Javanese empire under the dictatorship of General Soeharto and the people of Indonesia, who deserve our respect. 
All imperialist aggression deserves to be condemned. 
I am one of those who believe that the day will come when the East Timorese people will be free, when it will attain the major objective for which it has fought with tenacity and heroism for more than 18 years of occupation and terror. 
These efforts and consideration are not unrecognized by the East Timorese. 
For I must believe that the actions taken by those involved were sincere and based on the belief that, at the time, those actions were correct and just. 
Nevertheless, since the debate on the status of East Timor emerged on the international scene, I have noticed the tendency to view East Timorese history as having begun in 1975. 
Before that time, East Timor seems not to have existed and remains a mystery to the world. 
We were a colony of Portugal for 450 years. 
Sadly, having been forgotten by the world for so long, we have now emerged as an issue to be used by some to pursue their own agendas, again at the expense of the real interests of my people. 
This makes me both sad and angry, and that is why I have asked to speak here today. 
The presentation of facts concerning East Timor has for the most part been one-sided, made by people who like to indulge themselves with the sound of their own voices and notions of what occurred. 
But if we are to be privileged to hear the facts of what has happened to East Timor, then let us have the full story. 
We must acknowledge the cruel colonial experience of the East Timorese, when the Portuguese came from the other side of the world to oppress, exploit, divide and kill my people. 
It was Portugal that, in 1975, instigated the fighting and killing among the Timorese, turning brother against brother, and son against father. 
This I know because I was one of the main participants in that civil war, struggling for the independence of East Timor. 
History also shows that Portugal did not want United Nations involvement in East Timor after proclaiming it to be an overseas province. 
In fact, it was written in the Portuguese Constitution that Portugal remains attached to its responsibilities towards the decolonization and independence of East Timor. 
I am convinced that if Indonesia, like Portugal, abandons East Timor that will only plunge us into another civil war with perhaps even more dreadful consequences than the first one. 
Let us look clearly and realistically at what is happening in East Timor today. 
Once again there are people who, by holding out false hopes and unfounded dreams, are turning the Timorese youth against each other, just as they did to my generation. 
Our 450 years of bitter experience is apparently not enough time for them to learn the lesson. 
We must ask why. 
The East Timor issue has become a "political commodity" to be exploited to suit vested interests. 
Let us look at some of the claims that are being made. 
East Timor is in fact open to serious and fair-minded visitors and professional human rights organizations. 
It has been visited by foreign journalists, members of parliaments, diplomats, the International Committee of the Red Cross and many other organizations. 
But I must admit that, in one respect, East Timor is closed. 
It is closed to foreign activists and politicians whose main goal is not to obtain a first-hand view of the situation but to manipulate the facts to their own interests. 
Had I, in fact, been a member of the Government I, too, would have restricted their access, which can only be seen as a form of blackmail, pure and simple. 
How did this happen? The communiqu of the FRETILIN secretariat issued on 24 February 1994 itself stated that the incident took place in a climate of extreme political and social turbulence, while confirming the presence of provoking elements within the crowd. 
My own inquiry, in which I contacted Timorese who were either directly involved as demonstrators or bystanders who witnessed the incident, also confirmed that the demonstration was wild, unruly and provocative. 
I deeply regret the incident. 
Yet, there remain people who continue to use this incident for whatever purpose they may have against Indonesia. 
The nauseating thing as they go about this is that none of them has condemned the people who were behind the scenes manipulating these youths, who were still at the dawn of their lives, into a situation of potential harm. 
"You are too young to know what independence is all about and all its consequences", I said to him. 
I continued to ask him if he was sure independence would come soon. 
"Yes", he replied, "because according to the news I heard the Portuguese members of Parliament will come to East Timor with the members of the United Nations". 
"Do you really think the Portuguese will put political will and resources into putting an end to a new civil war? I don't believe so, because they abandoned us once before in order to get rid of us, whom they considered a burden in those days. 
Look at Angola and Mozambique now. 
Are those Portuguese and those activists really helping to stop the suffering there?" There was no reply. 
I am sure that if the same question were put to the international community, the reply would be the same. 
The reason I relate this story is to illustrate to the Committee that the false hopes and dreams that are offered to the young people in East Timor have dire consequences. 
Here, in this Committee, we may indulge ourselves in debate on questions of right or wrong, and on whose interpretation of history is correct, after which time we fold our papers away, enjoy a good meal and turn to other preoccupations. 
For the young people of East Timor, however, such illusions call for the action of youth and prompt them to commit acts and risk their lives in a hopeless and questionable venture; and some at Santa Cruz made the ultimate sacrifice. 
I myself fought for the independence of East Timor and in fact was among the few who began and led the fighting. 
But now I am proud to say that, having analyzed all the pros and cons of the best way for East Timor to continue, I consciously accepted Indonesian citizenship and for East Timor to be united to the other provinces of Indonesia. 
After all, Indonesia is a country of 360 ethnic groups. 
We East Timorese belong to the same ethnic group as those living in West Timor, a part of the Indonesian family since independence in 1945. 
Our ancestors were divided not because they wanted to be, but as a result of colonial design. 
Or should we realize that Indonesia's concern with East Timor has brought development, a hope for stability and an end to 450 years of occupation? 
But for the Timorese, I believe we must recognize that the greater interests of global politics and of the big Powers dictate our future. 
And if we are to secure for our children a better life, then our course must be through integration with Indonesia and, as Indonesians, to work for our common prosperity. 
Our Timorese youth should be pushed hard to construct, not destroy, their future, and to build our native land, East Timor in particular and Indonesia in general. 
This is the dream that we should work on and realize. 
At the invitation of the Chairman, Mr. Paulino Gama (Timorese International Secretariat for Human Rights and Timorese Prisoners' Fraternity) took a place at the petitioners' table. 
In 1990, I managed to escape from Jakarta to Thailand and founded two East Timorese human-rights organizations: the Timorese International Secretariat for Human Rights and the Timorese Prisoners Fraternity. 
I then decided to seek new ways of protecting the physical integrity of my own people from abuses committed by some Indonesian authorities. 
Finally, after cross-checking Indonesian reports with ones we made on the spot, we recognized that the incident was the isolated act of certain individuals and that it was due to circumstances of place, time and motivation resulting from Portuguese interference from a distance. 
We hope soon to open a small office headed by well-known Timorese human-rights activists. 
We must change the nature of the dialogue between Portugal and Indonesia in order to allow for a comprehensive solution for East Timor, one that would include Timorese representation and that would be historically recognized as far back as 1975. 
The Timorese International Secretariat for Human Rights and the Timorese Prisoners Fraternity therefore unconditionally support the initiative of the Secretary-General to implement confidence-building measures between Portugal and Indonesia in order to reach the best possible solution for our people's stability, harmony and progress. 
I trust that this Committee will also make its contribution to helping the United Nations perform its role of preserving peace in a very important part of the globe. 
Ms. Jones: As you know, we at Human Rights Watch/Asia, which was formerly called Asia Watch, take no position on the political status of East Timor, but we believe that full knowledge of the human-rights situation there must inform the Committee's deliberations on the issue of decolonization. 
East Timor is neither a Rwanda nor a Bosnia. It is a place, however, where arbitrary detention and torture are routine, and where basic freedoms of expression, association and assembly are non-existent. 
Disappearances and politically-motivated killings have become relatively rare, but they do still occur. 
When cases are reported, controls on information and access to the Territory are such that it is virtually impossible, even for Indonesian non-governmental organizations, to conduct investigations that would meet international standards for impartiality and thoroughness. 
The Indonesian Human Rights Commission, which, for all its many flaws, has at least been a useful sounding board for complaints from the Indonesian public, had not, as of June 1994, visited East Timor officially or looked into any of the many reported cases of human-rights violations there. 
The Indonesian Government has recently taken some steps for which it deserves credit. 
We welcome, for example, the visit to East Timor, just concluded, of Mr. Bacre Waly N'Daiye, a distinguished Senegalese lawyer who is currently Special Rapporteur on Summary and Arbitrary Executions. 
But at the same time, we note that East Timorese sources tell us repeatedly of the extensive security preparations taken by the Indonesian military in advance of high-profile visits of foreigners. 
Residents of areas the group or individual is likely to visit receive warnings, and officials book most of the rooms in either of the two hotels in Dili where the visitor is likely to stay. 
On June 30, the Indonesian Government, through the intercession of the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC), also allowed the family of resistance leader Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc} to visit him in Cipinang Prison, Jakarta. 
It was the first time in almost 20 years that Gusm\x{7dcc} had been able to see his wife and two children, now residents of Melbourne, Australia. 
We also note with regret the decision of the Indonesian Government to move six East Timorese sentenced in connection with events in October and November 1991 from Dili to Semarang, where they will have no access to friends and family. 
Overall, the human-rights situation in East Timor continues to be grim. 
As we noted earlier, new cases of disappearances are rare, but there are hundreds of outstanding, unresolved cases, and no progress has been made in accounting for those who remain missing in the aftermath of the November 1991 massacre or indeed in more recent incidents. 
In May 1994, relatives of Gaspar Carlos in Dili revealed to a visitor that he remained missing after his arrest by military intelligence, known locally as Satuan Gerakan Intelejen, or SGI, on 3 September 1992, just prior to the summit meeting in Jakarta of the Non-Aligned Movement. 
Gaspar was taken to the SGI office in Colmera, Dili, and from there a few days later to the Comarca prison in Balide, Dili. 
Shortly thereafter, he was taken out of the prison at night and has not been seen since. 
As his employer, Bank Bumi Daya, fired him after his arrest, the family has no regular source of income. 
We were explicitly refused permission to visit East Timor in June 1994. 
This includes some of Indonesia's most respected non-governmental organizations on human rights, such as the Legal Aid Institute, the Indonesian Council of Churches, and Institute for Social Advocacy and Study (ELSAM). 
But if the last few months are any indication, the trend is not towards openness but the reverse. 
The closure on 21 June of three important news weeklies in Jakarta has implications for East Timor as well, because it suggests a desire to control information that the politically powerful find offensive. 
Restricting information prevents problems from being aired and solutions from being found on all fronts, not just human rights. For East Timor as well as for Indonesia proper, that may prove very damaging indeed. 
Mr. Martins (Timorese Liberation Organization): It is my understanding that on 13 July 1993 Mr. Jos Luis Guterres addressed this Committee with an East Timorese dignity that jeopardized the role of outsiders who use the name of our people to garner international fame for themselves. 
In that way, Mr. Guterres enhanced the efforts of the Secretary-General to teach all Timorese first of all to build a platform of mutual dialogue that will enable Portugal and Indonesia to find a fair, internationally acceptable solution for East Timor. 
Indeed, my question is how we can solve the case of East Timor if we - the victims and protagonists of the civil war provoked by the irresponsibility of the Portuguese authorities in 1974 - are irreversibly opposed to one another. 
Ze Horta and I have always understood one another's political positions; we were even companions in the resistance for many years. 
Jos Horta, however, has been compromised by a 20-year relationship with people whose aim is to use East Timor against Indonesia, as he knows very well. 
My brethren in my organization have the highest East Timorese qualifications and the resistance background to talk to world opinion. 
Mr. Xavier do Amaral was President of the Democratic Republic of East Timor; he saved many lives and was nearly martyred by radical revolutionary members of the Frente Revolucionia de Timor Leste Independente (FRETILIN). 
For 10 years, Mr. Paulino Gama was the most qualified guerrilla commander and created the Timorese partisan maquis. 
Moreover, the current Portuguese Minister for Foreign Affairs has shown true statesmanship by listening to various Timorese opinions. 
All three of us have a goal: to respect Indonesia as our age-old ancestral tree, our common biological and human source, and to honour Portugal for its gentle light of christianity at a time when our ancestors were being exterminated on a large scale by colonialist terror and violence. 
The case of East Timor is similar. 
The Dutch and the Portuguese, with no permission whatsoever, divided the island of Timor in two parts just to consolidate their own exploitative colonial interests. 
We are, in fact, tired of business behind our backs, and we also we have to say that Portugal never respected the conditions agreed with the Liurais of East Timor "to protect the Territory with full respect for its own peoples". 
East Timor was abandoned by Portugal at the precise moment when we were struggling in a dirty civil war caused by Portuguese revolutionaries. 
In 1975, when I asked the last Portuguese military officers, before they moved into Indonesian territory, who were now going to defend the Portuguese flag hoisted in Batugade, the answer was, 
"You, the Timorese, must be the ones to take care of yourselves now. 
Our mission here is over. There is no way back to restore conditions of peace because you, the Timorese, will never be at peace among yourselves. 
It is the tradition." 
And that, in part, is true. 
We were divided by Portuguese colonialism to kill our own brothers in order to sanctify Portugal. 
And the result was not only dramatic but also horrible: we had to choose between a new protecting Power like Indonesia, our natural human and biological grouping, or self-extermination. 
At the request of Portugal, at the Rome meeting on 1 and 2 November 1975, Indonesia was forced to establish peace and order. 
Our four parties, replacing the Revolutionary Front for an Independent East Timor (FRETILIN), chose integration, knowing that it would take at least two generations to finally breathe prosperity and peace after a 500-year period of emotions, suffering, glory and death. 
Therefore, the sole important question is this: Shall we continue to provoke and offend Indonesia, our saviour from chaos and disorder, or should we ask Indonesia to promote a happy future of brotherhood and common identity for our people in all fields of human progress, respect and development? 
But today Portugal could never help us to be independent, because we are already independent through our decision to ask Indonesia to preserve us from new forms of colonialism aiming to destroy us through more divisions and civil strife. 
This last point is, in fact, part of an international movement from some militant areas aimed at destroying Indonesia and possibly part of the Philippines as sovereign States. 
We struggle for the cooperation and benefits of Western civilization in South-East Asia, with major emphasis on the United States of America, along with Japan, China, Korea, the European Economic Community and even Canada, Australia and New Zealand. 
The time has arrived for an international order based not on ideological options but on the supremacy of know-how, manpower, technology and solidarity for great objectives, such as to produce food, machinery, medicines and better standards of living and education. 
It was set up against abuses and violence, and those responsible have today totally been restrained and have been removed from East Timor by the Indonesian central authorities. 
The Coordinamento promotes information and sensitization campaigns and solidarity projects. 
Mr. Guterres (FRETILIN): FRETILIN, Front for an Independent East Timor, is grateful for this opportunity to address the Committee on the question of East Timor. 
For almost 19 years we have been resisting aggression and the military occupation of our homeland, without any material or logistical support from any country in the world, and we have been able to overcome all the difficulties. 
In 1979, with 90 per cent of our national leadership dead in battle or imprisoned, we were able to pass the banner of resistance to the younger generation. 
In April this year we completed the process of reorganizing the external wing of FRETILIN. We had a plenary meeting with the participation of elected delegates representing members living outside East Timor. New members of the leadership were elected. 
Our aim is to reinforce the unity of the Timorese political and social organizations and of Timorese. We put aside any political differences in order to work together for a referendum in East Timor, supervised by the United Nations, as is being done in Western Sahara. 
Why not in East Timor? 
The Committee has been discussing this issue since the 1960s. 
For example, when Indonesia accused FRETILIN in September 1975 of violating its territorial integrity, we made appeals to ASEAN members to send troops for joint control of the border area. But in ASEAN they prefer to ignore the plight of this tiny island. 
This year the Timorese cause has achieved more political support. 
But the main success was the Asia and Pacific Conference on East Timor, held in the Philippines. 
The recent foundation in Jakarta, by non-governmental organizations and personalities and intellectuals, of the Joint Committee on East Timor is also a remarkable turning point in our struggle. 
A delegate of the Indonesian organization, Yaysan Pijar, said in Manila: 
Our first commitment is to justice: That the people of East Timor should have the opportunity to determine their own fate. Only then can there be peace between Indonesia and East Timor and the violence which has cost so many lives can be ended. 
The cries of children who have lost their fathers and mothers, their relatives, are the same everywhere, in East Timor and in Indonesia." 
We should care because our sense of worth as human beings obliges us not to deny others their own humanity and human existence. When a country goes against the grain of human decency, it is right to protest and immoral to compute the cost-benefit ratio of protesting. 
With regard to the environment, East Timor has suffered extensive deforestation. The use of defoliants during the military campaign has damaged much of the country's vegetation. 
The Indonesian-backed companies plunder natural resources such as sandalwood, and the army uses burning as a preventive measure against guerrillas. 
An Indonesian health official admitted in November 1993 that at least 70 per cent of East Timorese children under five years old are malnourished. 
Oil and gas are its most significant resources, with a large reserve in the Timor Sea between East Timor and Australia. 
The Timorese community living in Australia has also challenged the Australian Government in the Australian High Court. 
As we have often stated, our policy for an independent East Timor is to welcome the exploration of Timorese natural resources by multinational corporations. 
But at this stage we do not support any activities by multinationals in the Timor Sea. 
In 1975, the leaders of FRETILIN and the UDT were invited to visit an offshore platform in the Timor Sea. 
As we can see from recent conclusions by an Indonesian academic, Professor George Aditjondro of Salatiga University, the East Timor economy is practically controlled by the three generals who led the invasion of East Timor, Generals Benny Moerdani, Dading Kabualdi and Sahala Rajagukuk. 
Indonesia may be right when, in statistics published in various propaganda materials, it claims to have created thousands of companies and jobs. 
But those thousands of companies belong to Indonesian generals, not to the Timorese. 
The jobs are given primarily to Indonesian immigrants. 
For example, the international press recently reported on differences between the central Indonesian Government and their Governor in East Timor, Mr. Abilio Soares, who threatened to resign over the insistence of the Government in Jakarta on appointing a non-Timorese to a senior position. 
At least in the past we had the freedom to cultivate our lands, to travel without any restrictions to any place in our country, to live in the land of our ancestors. 
But this is not happening today. 
"The whole process of development is just a show for the outside world." 
It is also important to note some of Professor George Aditjondro's other conclusions. He states that in East Timor the Indonesians concentrate the construction of infrastructure, particularly roads, bridges and harbours, in the regions where army activities are focused. 
In other, relatively more peaceful regions such as Ermera, Maliana and from the Maliana border region to Sohai, the condition of the roads is deplorable and there are hardly any bridges. 
I will not elaborate on the human rights situation in East Timor because the speakers who preceded me have already denounced the situation. But I want to note one very important fact concerning Colonel John Lumintang, the new commander of the Indonesian troops in East Timor. 
As we have said in past years, we are not here simply to point a finger at the Indonesian delegation or the Indonesian Government or to ignore what the Indonesian military says about human rights violations allegedly committed by FRETILIN. 
We defend human rights as a universal principle and it is not our position that killing our opponent is a good thing. Therefore, the Indonesian Government and other organizations can receive our full cooperation on that matter if they request it. 
With regard to the military situation, the Indonesian military commander in East Timor, Colonel Lumintang, has stated that the FRETILIN resistance has only about 200 guerrillas with 100 or so weapons among them, and that there is an average of one encounter per month between soldiers and guerrillas. 
He also stated that only two Indonesian soldiers have been killed since September 1993. 
The public declaration of the Regional Commander in Bali to foreign correspondents that Indonesian troops will be reduced to six battalions has been challenged by the resistance. 
On 6 May we indicated the locations and recorded a total of 30,000 troops and security elements in East Timor. 
The full text of my statement contains the names of many of these battalions - battalions 112, 114 and 389. 
There are also the combat detachments Kopassus Group 2, Brimob, Kodim and Police. 
There are also indigenous teams such as Tim Siera in Baucau, Saka Team of Quelicai, Mkikit Team of Viqueque and Alfa team of Lospalos. 
From time to time, the Indonesians announce the removal of some battalions, but they are immediately replaced by others. 
In Dili alone there are 69 military posts, essentially to watch young people. 
We oppose strongly any arms sale to Indonesia. It is with great concern that we see European and American companies selling warships and warplanes to Jakarta. 
All this modern equipment will reinforce military power not only in Jakarta but also in East Timor. 
For this reason, our method of struggle is based on moderation and flexibility, based on complete openness for dialogue. 
We remain ready to enter into a process of dialogue without preconditions with the view to exploring every possible solution beneficial to all parties involved." 
This consensus was forwarded to the United Nations Secretary-General in February 1989 by Bishop Belo of Dili, requesting a referendum for East Timor. 
On 6 May, a round of talks in Geneva was followed closely by the Coordinating Commission of Diplomatic Front, a coordination body of Timorese Democratic Union (UDT), National Council of Maubere Resistance (CNRM) and FRETILIN. 
There are some positive elements in the final communiqu. 
We firmly believe that the Timorese question must be solved by peaceful means and dialogue. 
The group of five African Portuguese-speaking countries wants to express their concern on human rights violations by the Government's occupation force. 
As the agenda is quite lengthy, I appeal to all members to be on time so that we can make maximum use of the time and the conference facilities available to us. 
Even now, when that task seems near completion, it is important to underline that the principles and rules which have guided it are still valid and are applicable to the few remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
Portugal, in its capacity of administering Power of the Non-Self-Governing Territory of East Timor, has as far as possible always cooperated with the Special Committee, despite the obvious limitations stemming from the fact that it has hitherto been de facto prevented from effectively exercising the responsibilities incumbent upon it. 
"Equally important and intrinsically linked to the peace process is the human rights situation in East Timor. 
The Subcommittee remained seized of the issue and will consider it further at its next session, due to take place during August. 
In the following month the Ministers of Foreign Affairs of Portugal and Indonesia met in New York with the Secretary-General for their third round of talks, aimed at achieving a just, comprehensive and internationally acceptable settlement of the question of East Timor. 
The relevance of the human rights issues in this first package of confidence-building measures designed to start paving the way to address the substance of the question is quite evident. 
It is important to note that Indonesia has thereby expressly reiterated the commitments it made before the Commission on Human Rights to take concrete steps to improve the situation prevailing in East Timor. 
The Commission on Human Rights met again in late January 1994. 
Paragraph 13 of the Secretariat's working paper, document A/AC.109/1187, describes the main provisions contained in the consensus statement adopted by the Commission on 9 March. 
As a general comment on its outcome, we should point out, first, that the parties concentrated their efforts on consolidating and expanding the confidence-building measures, the need for which had previously been recognized. 
Special importance, in this context, was again attached to the human rights problem. 
Special attention was also devoted in the Geneva meeting to the engagement of the East Timorese in this process of dialogue. 
The Ministers conveyed their appreciation to the Secretary-General in particular for the dispatch of a mission, in January 1994, that had a number of contacts in Lisbon, Jakarta, Dili and Sidney, many of them with East Timorese leaders and personalities. 
Similar consultations and contacts will take place whenever the Secretary-General deems it necessary. 
The Ministers of Portugal and Indonesia also stated their readiness to meet with, respectively, leading East Timorese supporters and opponents of integration. 
Potentially significant steps forward were thus made towards involving the East Timorese in the search for a settlement of this question, in accordance with the principles of the Charter and the relevant United Nations resolutions. 
It is now imperative that the conditions be established that will allow the Secretary-General to act effectively to promote an all-inclusive dialogue in a credible and transparent manner; a genuine and useful contribution to his endeavours can thus be made. 
To make a balanced assessment of how the question of East Timor has evolved during these last 12 months, it is now necessary to compare words with the reality in order to see whether or not the latter was positively influenced by the decisions adopted and the commitments undertaken. 
I regret to begin this task by saying that my delegation is quite disappointed by the lack of substantive and clear progress in redressing the human rights situation in East Timor. 
The positive developments recorded have been too limited in number and in scope and are therefore undoubtedly insufficient. 
Bishop Belo, the apostolic administrator of Dili, said in an interview on 14 September 1993 that people involved in the 12 November demonstration were still seeking refuge in villages, fearing retribution from the military authorities, and that many families were still waiting to receive their children's bodies for burial. 
Disturbing accusations were recently made about the fate that a number of wounded people taken to the military hospital in Dili after the shooting would have met there. 
It is therefore imperative that all the circumstances surrounding the matter be duly investigated. 
The invitation addressed to the Special Rapporteur on Extrajudicial, Summary or Arbitrary Executions to visit East Timor is welcome and it is expected that the recent visit he has paid to the territory will contribute to shedding light on this most horrifying episode. 
The cooperation that the Indonesian Government has extended to the United Nations Working Group on Enforced or Involuntary Disappearances is a positive sign, but has unfortunately failed to bear significant fruits. 
The military and police personnel responsible for the shameful episode of the Santa Cruz cemetery have not yet been brought to justice, and the absurd discrepancy between the sentencing of soldiers and that of peaceful civilian demonstrators has not been redressed. 
In addition, five young East Timorese who demonstrated peacefully in April this year in Dili, on the occasion of a visit made by foreign journalists, were arrested and recently sentenced: two of them to three years in prison and the other three to 20 months. 
I would like to add that we do not believe that the reduction of his life sentence to 20 years addresses the substantive issues at stake in this whole affair; it appears instead to be a measure aimed at appeasing harsh international criticism of Mr. Gusm\x{7dcc}'s trial. 
Mr. Gusm\x{7dcc} has lately denounced the conditions under which he was held in prison - forced to choose a lawyer against his will and subjected to a trial that failed to meet internationally accepted standards of fairness. 
Lawyers from the Indonesian Legal Aid Institute have been prevented from meeting him. 
Visits by the International Committee of the Red Cross, although they have been resumed, were banned for a period of time. 
His wife and children were finally allowed to visit him only a few days ago. 
My delegation views favourably the increased access to East Timor by the United Nations, subsidiary bodies of the Commission on Human Rights, journalists and parliamentarians. 
The Ministers in Geneva agreed that such access and visits should be continued and further expanded. 
The population is strongly dissuaded from speaking to foreign visitors. 
Spontaneous contact with local people is rendered extremely difficult. 
In one particular case - that of the visit made last September by members of the Swedish Parliament - students with a reputation for dissent were either arrested before the arrival of the delegation or sent out of Dili to prevent any contact or demonstrations. 
Following the visit made to the Territory last April by 26 foreign correspondents based in Jakarta, a number of articles and reports were released by some of the leading international media, which, with practically no exception, confirm that assertion. 
"... this is not an integration; this is a pure military occupation. 
Announcements concerning the reduction of Indonesian armed forces stationed in East Timor have been met with scepticism by military attach\x{5ee5} in Jakarta who visited Dili in November 1993. 
"In East Timor ... largely cosmetic changes in the force structure resulted in minimal reductions in troop presence ..." 
Mr. Sarmento is also quoted by France-Presses on 18 February 1994 as having said: 
He also speaks of the fostering of a "culture of violence" and of "intimidation" as a consequence of the war in East Timor. 
"afraid of retaliation of the military authorities, of interrogations, of being tortured and beaten". 
More recently, to the French newspaper La Croix" on 29 May 1994, he said: 
"At the human level, nothing can be settled until the Timorese are able to make a free choice about their future. 
On our part, we stand ready to continue to live up to our commitments. 
But restraint cannot be understood as a one-way street or a unilateral obligation of silence in the face of the persistence of unacceptable situations or abuses. 
Words must be followed by deeds, lest we be tempted to conclude that we are involved in an exercise aimed chiefly at buying time and at defusing growing international criticism over this issue. 
We deem it indispensable therefore that the constructive spirit that presided over the adoption of the last Commission on Human Rights consensus statement be followed by effective and unequivocal action on the part of the Indonesian authorities to redress the situation in East Timor. 
During these past hours, very disturbing reports have reached us concerning the occurrence of serious incidents in Dili, the capital of East Timor, prompted by several profanities committed against Catholic sacraments and acts of contempt for members of the Church attributed to Indonesian soldiers and security elements. 
These incidents constitute a new demonstration that the situation in East Timor remains intolerable and that, unless its roots are addressed, it will not be substantially improved. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on the representative of the Philippines. 
The freedom of Filipinos to assemble and express their opinions, as guaranteed by our Constitution, was fully exercised as the Conference in question proceeded as scheduled. 
Nevertheless, the Philippine Government also had on this occasion no choice but to exercise its sovereign right to exclude non-Filipinos from entering the country when such entry was considered inimical to the national interest. 
In this regard, the Philippine Government cannot permit our country to be used by non-Filipinos as a platform and venue for political statements nor to engage in political activity in the Philippines against a friendly neighbouring country, or any other country for that matter. 
Finally, we wish to make a comment on paragraph 36 of document A/AC.109/1187, the working paper prepared by the Secretariat. 
In this connection, the first sentence appears to convey the impression that all non-Filipinos were denied visas. 
As we heard yesterday, a number of non-Filipinos attended the said conference. 
It would therefore be more accurate if this sentence were amended to state that the Philippine Government on this occasion exercised its sovereign right to deny entry to the Philippines of some non-Filipinos. 
First, we have taken note that, among the East Timorese speakers, two points of view have been expressed. 
My delegation also noted that a majority of the speakers are parliamentarians from a number of European countries, including Portugal, or from non-governmental organizations based in Europe and America. 
Only one non-governmental organization is based in the Asia-Pacific region. 
From my country's experience, many non-governmental organizations purport to speak on behalf of peoples whose human rights are being abused either by their own country or an occupying Power. 
In many instances, the motives and objectives of non-governmental organizations and individuals in promoting such issues are questionable. 
There are many examples to suggest that non-governmental organizations and individuals advanced themselves at the expense of peoples who are being marginalized. 
Secondly, my delegation is concerned by the numerous allegations made by petitioners against the State of Indonesia on the infringement of fundamental human rights. 
My delegation is placed in a somewhat difficult situation: to determine whether the question of East Timor is an issue of decolonization or of sovereignty. 
Therefore, we urge all members of the Committee to focus their attention on how to effectively address this issue, as the intransigence of the parties to the dispute will make this Committee's work more difficult. 
Mr. Nasier (Indonesia): My delegation has consistently maintained that the people of East Timor have exercised their right to self-determination by opting for independence through integration with the Republic of Indonesia in 1976. 
Furthermore, we firmly believe that the appropriate and only forum to seek an internationally acceptable solution is the ongoing tripartite dialogue held between Portugal and Indonesia under the auspices of the United Nations Secretary-General. 
It is our earnest hope that this next dialogue will lead to positive results. 
As indisputable proof of its goodwill in implementing the agreed confidence-building measures aimed at fostering an atmosphere propitious to addressing the substance of the question, Indonesia has taken some concrete steps. 
In this connection, I would like to briefly state some of them. 
Likewise, many international agencies are in operation in East Timor, including the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC), Catholic Relief Services (CRS) and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF). 
For example, the ICRC continues its protection programme, which includes visiting prisoners such as Xanana Gusm\x{9124}. 
It is most regrettable to note that some quarters continue to perpetuate the myth of a large Indonesian military presence in the province. 
Let me correct this baseless accusation and inform this Committee that since security and public order has vastly improved in the province, the East Timor Military Operation Command has been dissolved and replaced by a regular District Command, as in any other province of Indonesia. 
Furthermore, the remaining military forces have begun phasing out, from the earlier stationing of eight battalions to only two, and seven out of eight of them are involved in civic missions. 
The number of those now unaccounted for has been reduced to 56. 
Also, on the basis of humanitarian considerations, seven East Timorese youths who tried last year to seek asylum in foreign embassies were allowed to leave for Portugal last December. 
In addition, Indonesia has approved requests from a number of East Timorese currently residing in Portugal and Angola to return to Indonesia. 
From the very beginning, Indonesia extended its cooperation to Portugal with the avowed aim of achieving the peaceful and orderly decolonization of East Timor. 
This was evidenced by a series of meetings held between the two sides in New York in September 1974, Lisbon in October 1974, London in March 1975, Jakarta in August and September 1975 and Rome in November 1975. 
Tragically, before an agreement could be reached, the situation in the Territory was aggravated by the colonial Authority's abrupt abandonment of its responsibilities and its having handed over ammunition and weapons to one minority party. 
Thereafter, civil war erupted when that minority group unleashed a reign of terror against its own people and unilaterally declared independence. 
In response to the chaos and strife, the three other political parties, in line with General Assembly resolution 1541 (XV) voted overwhelmingly for independence through integration with Indonesia. 
But this assistance comes 18 years too late. 
Moreover, members of the Committee are well aware that many nations have gained their independence without resort to implementation of the provisions of resolution 1514 (XV). 
In fact, in some, the colonial Powers simply departed, often leaving the country in disarray; self-destructive civil wars continue to this day. 
This brief chronology of events, which my delegation has reiterated on past occasions, shows that the Indonesian Government's only role was in responding to the expression of the true will of the people of East Timor. 
It is indisputable that during the 18 years since integration with the Republic of Indonesia, the people of East Timor have achieved more substantial and tangible progress in all aspects of life than they did throughout the entire previous era. 
In this connection, let me note that the Government is allocating approximately 624 million rupiahs for a development project that involves 312 underdeveloped villages in the province. 
The development efforts have as their primary goals the improvement of the welfare of the people of East Timor; this has yielded most encouraging results. 
East Timor has now cut back its dependence on other Indonesian provinces, for example for the supply of rice. Of the province's 3,767 kilometres of roads, 1,716 kilometres have been asphalted. 
Telecommunications have been enhanced with the installation of repeaters to improve reception in the highlands. 
The steady expansion of the economy is reflected in increased domestic investment, which, at the end of the year 1993, amounted to 232.64 billion rupiahs. 
In the educational arena, during the fiscal year 1993, 250 teachers were assigned to East Timor: 125 for elementary schools, 55 for junior high schools and 70 for senior high schools. 
These teachers will be given special training to meet the educational needs of the province. 
Before concluding, I wish to inform the Special Committee that a recent religious procession in a church in Dili was disrupted by unauthorized members of the security forces. 
The authorities have taken prompt steps to redress the incident. 
In this regard, I would point out that the Commander of the East Timor district command has formally expressed regret and has apologized. 
The unauthorized military personnel are now in custody and will soon be brought to trial. 
Mr. Quartin Santos (Portugal): Our colleague from Indonesia said that Portugal is to be blamed for the failure to bring about the decolonization of East Timor. 
We have repeatedly stated our point of view on this, but I must stress that we have already recognized our share - I emphasize "share" - of responsibility for the failure in 1975 to achieve that goal. 
History will certainly judge our efforts and the facts that led to the disruption of the process we had envisaged. 
But I would like also to stress very firmly that we reject the allegation that we abandoned the Territory. 
I simply wanted to put that on the record. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): If there are no other speakers, the Committee will continue consideration of this item at its next session, subject to any directives which the General Assembly might give in that connection at its forty-ninth session. 
Mr. Nasier (Indonesia): Before the Committee comes to a decision, Mr. Chairman, my delegation wishes to state that from the beginning it has opposed the inclusion of the question of East Timor on the Committee's agenda. 
We believe that the appropriate - indeed, the only - forum to seek a solution is the ongoing dialogue between Portugal and Indonesia, under the auspices of the Secretary-General. 
Therefore, my delegation objects to the recommendation before us, and requests that its position be duly reflected in the record. 
Does the Committee agree to my proposal? 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): The Committee will recall that at its 1432nd meeting, on 11 July, the Committee approved an amendment introduced by Trinidad and Tobago to the ninth preambular paragraph of the general section of the consolidated draft resolution. 
I understand that the secretariat has circulated the amendment to members. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): The second amendment, proposed on 11 July, is withdrawn. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Does the Ambassador of Grenada understand this? 
This is the danger when we begin to list these things. 
I would have much preferred that we stay with a generic term and not begin to list these conferences because we always run the risk of leaving out one that seems important to one or two constituencies. 
However, I am not convinced that the reason for excluding this conference at this time is strong enough. 
Mr. Goel (India): I could not agree more with what the Permanent Representative of Grenada said in the first part of his statement regarding the danger of listing the various conferences and meetings by name, because there is always the danger of excluding something that might have relevance. 
However, the point made by the representative of Chile is quite valid. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I would suggest that, taking into account what has been said here, the Special Committee hold consultations to seek an agreed formula. 
We could return to this matter at a later meeting of the Committee and proceed now with our current work. 
Mr. Bangali (Sierra Leone): Will those consultations deal with the proposal to include a reference to the Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks or with the statements made by the representatives of Chile and Congo? 
Alternatively, we could continue to discuss this matter now. 
I understand that the Conference on straddling fish stocks is still taking place and that there is no programme of action, so negotiations are still going on. 
Whether you would want to preempt the conclusions and so on is really up to the Committee. 
I think this should not take too much of our time at this stage, since there is agreement on the main thrust of the draft resolution. 
With reference to the question concerning plans of action adopted at two other conferences, I think that I will need some time to consult with my colleagues on this matter and then to bring the information to members' attention so that they can decide on the final formulation. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): To sum up, the Committee will decide once it has the information from the Secretariat. 
In accordance with the request for hearing granted at our 1431st meeting on 11 July 1994, I now invite Mr. Boukhari Ahmed of the POLISARIO Front to take a place at the petitioners' table. 
At the invitation of the Chairman, Mr. Boukhari Ahmed (POLISARIO Front) took a place at the petitioners' table. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Ahmed. 
It was evident that this choice, which includes the option of annexation by the Power whose military forces invaded the Territory being decolonized, was unprecedented in the history of decolonization in the context of General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV). 
The self-determination referendum was in principle to be held free of any military or administrative coercion and in conformity with United Nations resolution 40/50 and resolution 104 of the Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
Nevertheless, Morocco managed to secure from the United Nations the right to maintain 65,000 troops, as well as its administration and police force, during the future transitional period, together with tens of thousands of settlers who have been transferred to the Territory. 
The overall Moroccan presence during the referendum will thus be in the region of nearly 500,000 people, while the Sahraoui population entitled to exercise its right to vote was estimated, according to the Plan, at about 80,000 people. 
Nevertheless, the POLISARIO Front made those concessions out of a spirit of cooperation with the efforts of the United Nations and the OAU. 
As is known, the self-determination referendum was to have taken place in January 1992 following the entry into force of the cease-fire in September 1991. 
No sooner had the settlement plan begun to be implemented than the occupying Power demanded of the United Nations a unilateral modification allowing Moroccan populations to participate in the referendum and, by patent fraud, to legitimize the military occupation of the Territory. 
That was the root cause of the deterioration in the process of peaceful solution painstakingly developed to bring an end to a long and anachronistic decolonization conflict which is a thorn in the side of Africa and an affront to the principles of the United Nations Charter. 
This deterioration continues to this day. 
In February 1993, at a time when Morocco was a member of the Security Council, the Secretary-General submitted three options - A, B and C - to the Council. 
The latter two provided, respectively, for a unilateral referendum organized solely with the participation of the occupying Power, or simply an abandonment of the peace Plan and hence of the efforts made by the international community. 
On the other, the Secretary-General was invited to intensify his efforts to resolve the differences over the identification criteria introduced in 1991 at the behest of Morocco. 
The Government of the occupying Power forestalled the implementation of that resolution by not allowing the identification and registration of voters from the 1974 census to begin. 
The POLISARIO Front, although aware that this proposal was based fundamentally on the viewpoint of the occupying Power, did not oppose it but called for certain partial amendments of its content to make it more balanced and impartial. 
That request was never honoured. 
A month later, in July 1993, as I informed the session of the Special Committee which was then taking place, the beginnings of a direct dialogue between the parties was to take place in Laayoune, the occupied capital of Western Sahara. 
The POLISARIO Front came to Laayoune, prompted by a spirit of good faith and a desire to take up and solve present and future problems that might stand in the way of peace and to create a climate propitious for the self-determination referendum. 
"to Sahraouis of one place or another who are to discuss the future of the Sahara as an integral part of the Kingdom of Morocco". 
Option C provided for abandoning the peace plan and withdrawing MINURSO from Western Sahara. 
The most serious of these relates to the Plan's silence on the post-referendum phase. 
This gap in the plan opens the door to a recurrence of events such as those that occurred in Angola. 
Pursuant to that resolution, the process of identification of Sahraouis entitled to participate in the referendum was to have begun in early June of this year. 
It is evident that we are faced with another unjustified obstruction of this Settlement Plan, interposed by the Moroccan Government at a critical moment for the continuation of the peace process. 
It read: 
Two days later, on 5 August 1993, the Special Representative of the Secretary-General sent a note acknowledging receipt, in which he said: 
"I have the honour to acknowledge receipt of your note verbale of 3 August 1993 in which you report the appointment of the two official OAU observers for the work of the Identification Commission". 
On 2 and 8 June 1994, following the adoption of Security Council resolution 907 (1994), MINURSO sent notes to the Government of Morocco and the POLISARIO Front informing them that: 
In this context, the POLISARIO Front is requested to confirm its agreement on the status of the OAU observers". 
A month has passed, and the process remains paralysed. 
Those official documents, made available by the Secretariat some three weeks ago to any interested delegation, enable us to understand the origin and causes of the new threat to the peace process. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): The Special Committee has thus concluded its consideration of this agenda item. 
In that connection, members have before them a number of communications containing requests for hearing; these have been circulated in aide-m\x{5e66}oire 21/94. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): More than a dozen organizations have requested to be heard by the Committee. 
In conformity with established practice, the Committee will hear only one representative from each organization. 
I suggest that, where possible, organizations sharing similar positions should suggest one person to speak on their behalf. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Noriega Rodriguez. 
The Puerto Rican Bar Association is the nation's oldest professional organization; it has served the country since 1840 and has had a long and honourable history. 
Hence, the Colegio's resolutions and agreements respect that pluralism, and I must state that not all of our 9,000 members necessarily share the same views on this difficult, fundamental issue. 
Our obligation to respond with a frankness born of our deep conviction that we live in a stifling colonial environment led me to conclude my statement last year by noting that 500 years of colonialism is a lot of colonialism. 
It is colonialism that degrades human beings, degrades everyone born in our country, with respect to every aspect of their dignity as a people, of the universal right to self-respect and of the obligation to respect others. 
One has only to look at our people and their institutions to realize that Puerto Ricans are clearly divided in every way. 
The degrading colonialism suffered by the country has sapped our spirit at the very roots. 
That plebiscite was held. 
We must record that the President of the United States, William H. Clinton, promised before the vote on the law establishing the plebiscite that he would support the decision of the Puerto Rican people, whatever it was. 
Commonwealth, the political formula under which Puerto Ricans have lived since 1952, obtained 49 per cent; federated statehood obtained 47 per cent; and independence received 4 per cent. 
Governor Pedro Rossell had said publicly that if that formula won, even if by only one vote, he would go to Washington to demand statehood for Puerto Rico. 
The fact is that the United States Government has done absolutely nothing about the result of the so-called consultative plebiscite. 
It continues to close its eyes to it and to turn its back on the just claims of a people that has been suffering and living in the shame of colonialism, by which it continues to feel humiliated before the world and by the world. 
We have repeated it ad nauseam; we have said it to the point of boredom and beyond. 
There are many reasons for this indifference. 
I told this international body at the last session: 
Also contributing to the growth of that dense web of impediments are the conflicting opinions and actions of various branches of the United States Government, such as the divergent and contradictory opinions of its own courts. 
Puerto Rico cannot continue to be a colony in its own eyes or in the eyes of the world. 
Not only is it degrading, it is shameful - and particularly shameful for those who wield the greatest power in this cycle of human history. 
It must be recognized that Puerto Rico is a nation, a nation with its own character, language, customs, literature and traditions: a nation that wishes to restore its dignity and its respect before the world. 
In this forum of free peoples, the Puerto Rican Bar Association requests that the Puerto Rican people not be allowed to awaken at the dawn of a new century without having broken the chains of colonialism in our land, chains of indignity and outrage. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spain): I call on Mr. Mart. 
It is my primary obligation to inform this Committee of the developments with regard to the political status of Puerto Rico that have occurred since 1993, when this Committee last had an occasion to hear petitioners from Puerto Rico. 
The most significant political event during this period was certainly the holding of the alleged plebiscite at the initiative of the local Government of Puerto Rico in November of last year. 
Therefore, in evaluating the past year's relevant political events with regard to the status of Puerto Rico, we have to examine the plebiscite consequences, implications and prospects. 
I have no doubt that if we Independents had not participated in and challenged this process, the definition of commonwealth status and its aspirations would have been much more conservative and thus less likely, in future negotiations with the United States, to bridge differences over the country's political development. 
Thus, in my opinion, these two results at the very least served as a stimulus to the independence movement, which participated in this process. 
The consequences of the plebiscite are well known. 
First, annexationism was defeated at a time when all conditions were conducive to its triumph. 
In other words, conditions were optimal for annexation to triumph in the referendum. 
But annexation was not approved, which brought a twofold reaction from the United States Congress. 
But the feeling of relief also created conditions adverse to keeping the subject of Puerto Rico "hot" in Congress, demonstrating that the United States' lack of interest in annexation had become an obstacle to generating impetus on the case of Puerto Rico. 
Therefore, the basis of the defence which has been historically given to the Commonwealth status - that despite the difficulties it had the support of the majority - can no longer be sustained. 
The United States Congress is thus faced with a situation in which support for annexation does not enjoy a majority in Puerto Rico, which has given a certain relief. 
But it is also faced with the embarrassing fact that the current colonial situation cannot be claimed to enjoy the majority support of the people. 
To date, the United States Government's reaction to the plebiscite results has been as follows. 
The President of the United States has appointed an inter-agency working group composed of a special assistant of the President and a leader of the House Subcommittee on Territorial Affairs who is very familiar with the Puerto Rican question. 
It is my hope that, next year, this Committee will produce work which will establish a new scenario for discussion, negotiations and dialogue in the relationship between the United States and Puerto Rico. 
Meanwhile, the Committee's decision to convene hearings today is keeping the door open and is a sign that the Special Committee maintains the case of Puerto Rico on its agenda. 
We would therefore like to thank members once again for that decision, which is a reaffirmation of this Committee's jurisdiction on the question of Puerto Rico. 
I hope that there will be a better working climate next year and that I have been informative on this subject. 
Mr. Mart withdrew. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Fernandez. 
So, in preparing these remarks, I tried to think of a way to get members' attention. 
What, after 30 years, have they not heard? What could I say that might help move the Committee finally to take decisive action, not only in relation to Puerto Rico, but to the literally torturous plight of the 17 Puerto Rican political prisoners now held in United States prisons. 
I thought of using facts. 
So members will see that attached to my statement is a document from the archives of President Richard Nixon. 
In it Senator Henry Jackson, speaking in April of 1974, matter-of-factly indicates that Puerto Rico became part of the United States "by an act of conquest" and that, instead of independence or statehood, Puerto Rico - and the words are those of Senator Jackson - "must remain a colony". 
The facts are both interesting and essential. 
For far too many years, many of the petitioners have brought a wealth of irrefutable documents to the Committee's attention but, pitted against the political and economic power wielded by United States officials, the truth is a weak tool in the hands of even the most able speaker. 
The first speaker was United States Congressman Jose Serrano. 
Eloquently, and with passion, Congressman Serrano explained to his colleagues that Puerto Rico was a United States colony. 
Thus, he repeated it two or three times: In October of 1993 Puerto Rico was a United States colony. 
No one was disrespectful - Congressman Serrano was, after all, one of their own - but, as if he had predicted the slight possibility of rain, Jose Serrano's remarks made no one sit up and take notice. 
On the contrary, it seemed to strike none of the members as abhorrent that the United States, which ceaselessly broadcasts its worldwide support for democracy, also owned a colony which was originally modeled after British imperial policy. 
After Congressman Serrano, three members of Puerto Rico's three major political parties also took the floor. 
Once again the Committee heard that Puerto Rico was a colony, and once again this was matter-of-factly accepted. 
No one wanted to recall the 1901 words of then-United States Supreme Court Justice Harlan: 
"the idea that this country may acquire territories anywhere on Earth, by conquest or treaty, and hold them as mere colonies or provinces (...) is wholly inconsistent with the spirit and genius as well as the words of the United States Constitution." 
"An island or a small group of islands acquired primarily for naval purposes does not differ greatly from a war vessel or fleet at anchor." 
Over the past 10 years I have visited close to a dozen United States Government libraries. 
They are things, political possessions who, to American policy makers, do not greatly differ from a war vessel or fleet at anchor. 
That is a hideous notion; and it is also as un-American as an absence of checks and balances. 
But since United States officials have worn this colonial crown for nearly a century, I do not believe they will remove it unless bodies such as this Committee expose United States hypocrisy to the bright light of world opinion. 
Ask Secretary of the Treasury Bentsen to explain why United States companies that operate in Puerto Rico are called "possessions corporations". 
Ask Secretary of the Interior Babbitt to explain why it is acceptable for soldiers to drop napalm - as they did in November 1993 - on the heavily inhabited Puerto Rican island of Vieques. 
And most important of all, ask Attorney General Reno to begin the process of decolonization by immediately requesting an unconditional amnesty for the 17 Puerto Rican political prisoners and for the numerous Puerto Rican revolutionaries living in clandestinity. 
Revolution is a word we do not like to hear. 
But I believe United States policy in Puerto Rico is so outrageous it is criminal to deny Puerto Ricans their inalienable right to even violent social change. 
As Thomas Jefferson noted on 4 July 1776, when confronted with a long train of colonial abuses and usurpations, it is not only a citizen's right, it is a citizen's duty to throw off such a Government. 
Throw off Puerto Rico's colonial yoke because, as we speak this morning, United Nations guides are telling visitors in the hallways behind this Chamber a terrible truth: Colonialism is a crime against humanity. 
Thus, my plea is that you put Puerto Rico on the walls of the United Nations and next year allow guides to boast of the wonderful strength shown by this exceedingly important Committee. 
Mr. Ferndez withdrew. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mrs. Camargo. 
The National Lawyers Guild is composed of over 10,000 members, including jurists, students and legal assistants who offer their services for the promotion of social justice and human rights. 
We have worked in conjunction with Puerto Rican lawyers to combat the illegal colonization of Puerto Rico, presenting legal arguments in national and international forums to support the liberation of this country. 
We find ourselves addressing this Committee barely six years from the year 2000. 
Since 1980, the United States has held in its prisons women and men who have dedicated their lives to the freedom of their people. 
A Puerto-Rico-based campaign has asked the President of the United States to grant the prisoners immediate and unconditional release. 
At the invitation of the Chairman, Mr. Noel Col Martez of the Congreso Nacion\x{5aee} Hostosiano of Puerto Rico took a place at the Committee table. The Chairman: (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Col Martez. 
Mr. Col Martez (interpretation from Spanish): On behalf of the Congreso Nacion\x{5aee} Hostosiano, I wish to thank the Chairman and members of the Special Committee for the opportunity given my organization once again to express our points of view on the colonial case of Puerto Rico. 
Our organization is engaged in the very important task of coordinating the substantive work carried out by a whole range of independence organizations. 
Since the 1960s, the General Assembly has addressed the problem of decolonization as a priority matter on its agenda. 
In 1994, 22 years after having included our case in its agenda, this Committee meets again to analyse the situation in Puerto Rico. 
Regarding Puerto Rico and its right to self-determination, the Ministers expressed confidence that a legal framework would be adopted as soon as possible enabling the Puerto Rican people to exercise that right. 
The Bureau of this Committee agreed on the following paragraph on prospective plans in relation to Puerto Rico: 
On each of those occasions, prompted by the testimony heard here, the Committee has included various topics of immediate concern. 
In 1980, United States attempts to alter the legal status of the Territory without its express consent were denounced, and in both 1979 and 1980 investigating missions were requested. 
In 1982, the United States was asked to treat Puerto Rico separately; the transfer of power was stressed; the denial of opportunities to the Puerto Ricans to take part in international events was deplored and the necessity of an investigative committee insisted upon. 
In 1983, the United States was asked to heed the resolutions of the Committee; respect for culture and national identity was urged; and a warning was issued against the militarization of our country. 
Since 1984, 10 years ago, this Committee, faced with the defiant refusal of the United States to comply with its agreements and recommendations, has begun to evince a certain weariness. 
No other colonial case has been so successfully defended by an administering Power as that of Puerto Rico. 
Since 1989, the United States has been sending mixed messages about Puerto Rico. 
That argument was used in the past to split the consideration of our colonial case along ideological lines. 
Today, when that conflict no longer exists, Puerto Rico remains a humiliating case of colonialism which continues to flout the decolonizing prestige of this Committee and the United Nations. 
In 1993, a New York Congressman of Puerto Rican descent drafted a resolution that would guarantee self-determination to Puerto Ricans, but it was not considered by Congress. 
In 1994, another Congressman proposed an amendment to the United States Constitution that would have permitted the integration of Puerto Rico into the United States as a Territory. 
Harking back to the old imperialist way of dealing with colonial problems, Congress has refused to give serious consideration to that proposal too. 
It lost, but the United States has conveniently ignored the winner. 
One aim of that plebiscite was to have the United States declare its position once and for all. 
Although the voting took place in November 1993 there has still been no satisfactory response to its result. 
The colonial case of Puerto Rico is neither conventional nor routine. 
In the aforementioned context, the independence movement proposes that the decolonization Committee give priority attention to a proposal that the International Court of Justice assume jurisdiction over the colonial case of Puerto Rico. 
Several very important goals would thus be achieved as we advance towards the full decolonization of Puerto Rico. 
First, the United Nations position on Puerto Rico would be clarified and the validity of the resolutions adopted by the decolonization Committee on this international controversy would be maintained. 
Thirdly, an opinion from the International Court would have great educational value in facilitating political education in Puerto Rico on the illegal and oppressive nature of the current colonial relationship between Puerto Rico and the United States. 
The present proposal has the further merit of being a procedural move that is a potential locus of consensus among all those who are genuinely interested in achieving the true decolonization of the island. 
The Puerto Rican people has defended its inalienable right to exist as a separate nationality and is proud of its distinctiveness. 
We are therefore interested in joining the international community with equality of rights and responsibilities and in friendship with the other countries of our Caribbean region. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Chachere. 
Mr. Chachere: The Instituto Puertorriqueno de Derechos Civiles and the Center for Constitutional Rights appear before this Special Committee as institutions dedicated to the defense of civil and human rights in Puerto Rico and the United States. 
We appear together today to present evidence of the serious and pervasive violations of those rights that have occurred in Puerto Rico in the last year. 
They can be summarized in two sentences: First, Puerto Rico remains a colony of the United States. Secondly, colonialism is incompatible with civil, constitutional and human rights. 
It will listen to petitions and hear opinions, but it refuses to cede even a millimetre of the plenary sovereignty it exercises over a nation it seized as booty of war. 
As recently as late May of this year, the United States House Subcommittee on Insular Affairs proposed "incorporation" as the solution to Puerto Rico's colonial status, as if Puerto Ricans had not just rejected that option last November. 
The only result of those hearings was to postpone yet again a decision on Puerto Rico's status. 
The new United States Administration needed "more time" to study the issue. 
These are not the same rights and liberties permitted - at least in theory - to those who live within the national borders of the United States. 
This kind of wholesale, legal discrimination is an incident of colonialism. 
It violates not only resolution 1514 (XV), but also the Declaration on the Elimination of all Forms of Racial Discrimination and its corresponding Convention and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, as well as the very Charter of the United Nations. 
Permit us to illustrate. 
Many of Puerto Rico's poor and unemployed - officially about 18 per cent, in reality at least 40 per cent of the workforce - live in large public housing complexes. 
He does not speak metaphorically. 
Armed soldiers clad in fatigues drop from helicopters onto the roofs of those residences. 
Small tanks patrol the perimeter. 
Together with local police, the soldiers take physical control of the area as if occupying enemy territory. 
The police enter apartments by breaking doors and windows, terrifying residents. 
They interrogate and accuse residents merely because they are poor and young and live in Government housing. 
After the initial assault, United States and local Government funds are used to enclose the communities and establish checkpoints at the entrances, where every vehicle seeking entrance is stopped and inspected. 
At least two innocent youths have been killed by police in the course of these takeovers. 
Secondly, the Governor of Puerto Rico claims an inherent power to suspend normal constitutional guarantees and use military force to control the civilian population. 
In addition to the occupation of the public housing projects, their functions include setting up roadblocks and barriers to stop cars for general inspection and questioning and the construction of physical barriers, usually between poor and less-poor communities. 
These measures violate the fundamental premise of democracy that the military is subordinate to the civilian power. 
Thirdly, hundreds of Puerto Ricans affirm their Puerto Rican nationality by signing sworn affidavits seeking to renounce United States citizenship and claim that of Puerto Rico. 
The imposition of the citizenship of a foreign country on a people who do not want to be citizens of anything but their own country is clearly contrary to the Universal Declaration and the purpose and spirit of the Convention on the Reduction of Statelessness. 
The United States State Department has advised Puerto Ricans seeking to affirm their identity as citizens of Puerto Rico by renouncing United States citizenship that they must first leave Puerto Rico and go to a United States embassy in a foreign country. 
It has threatened that if they do so, however, they may not be allowed to return to Puerto Rico and may be treated as illegal immigrants in their own country. 
This position violates the provisions not only of international law cited above, but of established United States law. 
Decades of letters, petitions, entreaties, and proposed legislation have done nothing to dislodge the United States Navy from occupying two thirds of the island municipality of Vieques. 
The eastern and western thirds of the island are dedicated exclusively to military uses - the storage and testing of lethal weapons and toxic materials and for military training. 
The fishing and tourist industries are paralyzed by the military monopoly on the island. 
Even after the declared end of the Cold War, the United States insists that Vieques is a strategic military possession, which it will not consider giving up. 
The continued use of a substantial portion of Puerto Rico's land - rent-free - by United States military forces violates General Assembly resolution 1803 (XVII) on the "Permanent sovereignty over natural resources". 
Fifthly, the practice of illegal political surveillance continues, notwithstanding its clear and firm prohibition by the Supreme Court of Puerto Rico. 
This year, the existence of cabinets full of political intelligence files that the Supreme Court had ordered returned to their subjects or destroyed was discovered by the Police Departments of Mayaguez and Arecibo. 
The destruction of evidence made objective evaluation of the extent of the practice impossible. 
The evidence that remained once again illustrates the inevitable correlation between colonialism and repression. 
Sixth, the organization and administration of justice became a victim of ideological warfare, depriving the people of Puerto Rico of impartial and substantial justice. 
The independence of the Puerto Rican judiciary is seriously threatened under a series of "reforms" proposed by the current administration designed to convert it into yet another weapon in the battle over the political status of Puerto Rico. 
Many of the other so-called law reforms proposed by the current administration also represent efforts to abolish Puerto Rican institutions that differ from their counterparts in the United States. 
The most dangerous of these is the plan to amend the Constitution of Puerto Rico, not to expand rights but to constrict them by abolishing the current provision guaranteeing every accused Puerto Rican the right to bail and prohibiting more than six months' detention without trial under any circumstances. 
The principles of equality before the law, the presumption of innocence and the right to a fair and public hearing by a competent, independent and impartial tribunal are enshrined in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights. 
Since its establishment the court has condemned those who struggle for independence to long periods of incarceration in exile. 
In particular it is a forum dominated by a single political party: the Partido Nuevo Progresista, which espouses statehood for Puerto Rico. 
Its leaders have encouraged relentless persecution of independentistas by both legal and illegal methods. 
Currently pending in that forum is the trial of Luis Col Osorio, who was arrested nine years ago for conspiring, as part of a clandestine organization known as Los Macheteros, to struggle for the independence of Puerto Rico. 
To date, the only offence of which he has been convicted is failure to appear for trial in connection with charges dismissed by the prosecution. 
While incarcerated in the United States awaiting trial he was subjected to what a former United States Army intelligence officer at Nuremberg and a psychologist of 40 years testified was psychological torture. 
The United States selects the forum in which to try independentistas. 
Rather, it selects a forum in which Spanish is not spoken, even if the accused do not understand English. 
It is a forum that does not reflect the culture and values of Puerto Rico, but, rather, applies the laws made by non-Puerto Ricans in Washington. 
In that forum, no Puerto Rican struggling for the independence of his country has ever been allowed to present evidence about the international law of decolonization that condemns colonialism as a crime and makes the struggle for independence a sacred right of colonized peoples. 
Sixteen Puerto Rican patriots are currently serving what are, for all practical purposes, life sentences for their participation in an almost century-long tradition of struggle for the right to self-determination. 
They have suffered and continue to suffer physical and mental torture, in violation of the Declaration on the Protection of All Persons from Being Subjected to Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment and other violations of the Standard Minimum Rules for the Treatment of Prisoners. 
Mr. Ch\x{5876}here withdrew. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on Ms. Lourdes Lugo L\x{93d5}ez. 
Ms. Lugo L\x{93d5}ez (interpretation from Spanish): My name is Lourdes Lugo L\x{93d5}ez, and I represent the National Committee to Free Puerto Rican Political Prisoners and Prisoners of War held in United States jails. 
It is now more than 14 years since the capture of our fighters for Puerto Rican independence and, in contravention of the international protocols it has imposed on other countries, the United States holds our popular patriots in its dungeons. 
Accused of conspiracy to commit seditious acts, 10 of those prisoners are serving sentences of 55 to 90 years. 
These sentences are 19 times as long as those assessed for all other offences committed that year. 
These disproportionate sentences are in reality a punishment for what the prisoners are - anti-colonial fighters - rather than for the acts committed. 
The 13 who are in prison for conspiracy to commit seditious acts were convicted not of having committed any crime but, rather, of having thought about doing so. 
Some of those prisoners have already served 10 to 13 years in prison, which is much longer than the average sentence served by someone convicted of murder. 
These political prisoners act for political reasons, not for personal profit. 
Since their capture they have been separated from their communities and their families. 
Ida Luz Rodr\x{74b2}uez and Hayd\x{5daa} Beltr were taken to Davis Hall in Alderson, West Virginia, where they suffered sensory deprivation and mental and physical torture. 
They kept Alejandrina Torres shut in the basement of Lexington prison, like a hunter's trophy, with all the machinery needed for her destruction. 
Oscar L\x{93d5}ez-Rivera has gone eight years without feeling the embrace of his elderly mother or knowing the soft skin of his first and only grand-daughter. 
During his time there Oscar L\x{93d5}ez-Rivera's conduct has been unimpeachable. 
According to Marion's rules, a prisoner may eventually be transferred to another federal prison; Oscar, however, was held in the same unit for more than four years, and his only apparent chance of getting out of Marion is by being transferred to Florence, Colorado. 
The new federal prison there will replace Marion, since Marion was not designed to be a control unit. 
That is all Oscar has had to look forward to since receiving word last autumn of the upcoming change. 
Carmen Valent saw her son grow from boyhood into manhood from afar. 
Because they did their duty and defended their country, none of these prisoners were able to experience their children's growing up. 
I wonder how much longer it will take this Committee to make the United States answer for its actions. 
I know of no people with its own identity, culture, territory and special characteristics that does not want sovereignty. 
I know of no prisoner who does not want his freedom - much less, one imprisoned for seeking his just right to national freedom. 
At the very least, this body should give effect to its previous statements on Puerto Rico. 
As an act of good faith, the United States Government should free our combatants. 
If the present situation persists, the contradictions will become sharper, and the components of the conflict will need to be resolved and steps taken to achieve the final goal. 
Ms. Lopez withdrew. 
The next speaker is Ms. Margarita Mergal of Ofensiva '92. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Ms. Mergal. 
Ms. Mergal (Ofensiva 92) (interpretation from Spanish): I am here to present the case of Puerto Rican political prisoners and prisoners of war jailed in the United States of America. 
I am a professor at the University of Puerto Rico and a member of the Board of Governors of Ofensiva 92, a Puerto Rican organization seeking the release of these persecuted men and women who are fighting for the freedom of their homeland. 
On behalf of Ofensiva 92, I place before the Committee the demands of these captive patriots. 
The triumph of France is the triumph of all those who love freedom and the great democratic movements and ideas. 
The United States, itself newly released from British colonialism, was building its nation and preparing to conquer its own colonial empire. 
On 25 July 1898, the troops of the notorious General Nelson Miles, known for killing Indians and repressing workers, invaded and occupied Puerto Rico. 
Since then, colonial power has been wielded in that island nation of the Hispanic Caribbean. 
Since then, Puerto Rican lovers of justice and freedom have been struggling against that infamous regime. 
It is well known that no colonial Power can be maintained through ideological domination alone: repression is required. 
That is why Puerto Rico has remained militarily occupied, and politically, economically and culturally dominated throughout the 96 years of the United States colonial regime. 
That is why the United States established and makes use of a broad system of surveillance that enables it to detect anti-colonial movements. 
That is why the United States seeks to criminalize the heroic struggle of Puerto Rico. 
One of my compatriots, Mr. Ch\x{5876}here, who spoke earlier, rehearsed an extensive history of the process, and I shall not repeat it. 
I wish merely to add that in Puerto Rico it is also a crime to be a feminist. 
In his book Politica militar y dominaci, the author, Jorge Rodriguez Beruf, spotlights the relationship between militarism and repression. 
He writes: 
The ideology of the so-called anti-terrorist campaign is a central element of such activities and is designed to inhibit the pursuit of legal activities and criminalize all opposition. 
Thus, the militarist State leads to the police State, and to a tendency to limit the exercise of basic democratic rights". 
In Puerto Rico, the exercise of the basic democratic rights recognized by virtually all nations and by the United Nations often involves a high price: slander, persecution, defamation, loss of employment, imprisonment and death. 
Our people has been divided by forcible and fraudulent emigration brought about by the deplorable economic conditions under which most Puerto Ricans must live, in line with the interests of the United States colonial administration. 
Hence, the national liberation struggle has been organized not only by Puerto Ricans living in the island, but also by Puerto Ricans living in the territory of the metropolitan Power. 
Following the 1950 nationalist uprising, a kangaroo court sentenced Pedro Albizu Campos to 55 years in prison. 
Severe illness led to his early release. 
He always maintained that while in prison he was the victim of radiation experiments; the United States labeled him a madman. 
One Puerto Rican was killed and another condemned to death. 
Subsequently, an international campaign led to commutation of the sentence to life imprisonment. 
In 1954, four nationalists fired upon the United States Congress, demanding independence for Puerto Rico. 
They were sentenced to 75 years in prison; again, thanks to an international campaign they served only 25 years before being released by the President of the United States. 
A number of independence activists have been in United States jails since the 1980s for their activities. 
Some are alleged to be members of the Armed Forces of National Liberation, and others of the Macheteros, both organizations dedicated to the national liberation of Puerto Rico. 
Several Puerto Ricans prosecuted for their activities in support of Puerto Rican independence live secretly in exile. 
The United States campaign of judicial repression continues against the present generation of pro-independence militants, as can be seen from the disproportionate sentences handed down against them, and in the conditions of their imprisonment. 
The sentences on these militants range from 35 years to 105. 
The average sentence is 71.6 years; the average for men is 70.8 and for women 72.8. 
Other independence advocates were accused of conspiring to steal $7.5 million, insured by the United States Government, from an armoured car belonging to Wells Fargo. 
The underground Puerto Rican independentista organization known as "Los Macheteros" took responsibility for that robbery, which took place in Hartford, Connecticut. The average sentence for those convicted in the Hartford case was 20 years. 
If we compare those sentences with those imposed on the so-called common criminals, we can see how punitive and excessive they are. 
These reports reflect an average sentence of 73 months, approximately six years, in cases of homicide. 
The discrimination against Puerto Ricans is made clear by comparing their sentences with those handed down against members of neo-nazi groups or the Ku Klux Klan. 
A leader of that racist organization was captured in a boat with an arsenal of weapons and explosives intended for an invasion of Dominica. 
His purpose was to establish a white supremacist State in that country. 
Although he faced a maximum of eight years in jail, he was sentenced to only three and released after serving two. 
A neo-nazi served five years in jail for conspiring to explode 1,400 pounds of dynamite during a lecture by Martin Luther King Jr. to a Jewish organization. 
In another case a man was found guilty of placing bombs in 10 abortion clinics, causing more than $1 million in damage. 
He was released after serving 46 months. 
The conditions of imprisonment suffered by Puerto Rican political prisoners are calculated to humiliate them, deny their political identity, break their spirit and destroy their identity. 
If , as is well known internationally, general conditions for prisoners in United States jails are deplorable, purely punitive and in no way geared to the psycho-social rehabilitation of offenders, for political prisoners the system is doubly oppressive and inhuman to anyone who dares to question it. 
The treatment reserved for such prisoners and the criminalization of their struggle are designed above all to force them to cooperate with the Government and to shackle anyone who even attempts to deny the methods of American democracy. 
These conditions violate international standards, such as those established by the United Nations, and also United States laws. 
In the interests of brevity, I shall not detail the day-to-day orgy of repression against these defenders of their homeland, but I shall content myself with the general outlines. 
They are incarcerated in prisons far from their political community and family. 
Not only are political prisoners held far from their national and political communities, but they are separated from each other and unable to communicate with each other. 
As if all this were not enough, they have also had to suffer physical and psychological torture and sexual abuse. 
With complete arbitrariness, at the jailer's whim the prisoners are held in maximum security units or sent to solitary confinement. 
I shall not repeat them, because they have been dealt with extensively in this Committee in previous years and today. 
These activities undermine its moral and political force. 
Or are international standards set up to be applied only to the weak and to be violated by the powerful? The existence of political prisoners anywhere in the world should be a moral injury to us all in our heart of hearts and an insult to our intelligence. 
Like all colonialism, that of the United States bears the mark of repression, which is a bloody and tragic aspect of the history of colonized peoples and those who have experienced acts of intervention. 
"You will help me. 
I thank the Committee for continuing to consider the matter and for its attention. 
I was 12 years old when my brother Edwin was arrested in 1983. 
I never understood why he was arrested, but I did understand that my brother was motivated by commitments and feelings towards his people that only a person of his particular character can exhibit. 
Our family relationships have developed and continued through those prison bars under the constant vigilance of guards and cameras, without any kind of privacy in which we could express ourselves freely. 
Very often we could not even embrace because he was handcuffed, and our phone calls and letters have often been censored. 
Today he is 39. 
Every time I visit him his hair seems to have turned whiter. 
For eight years, Edwin was jailed in Lewisburg, Pennsylvania, hundreds of miles from his family and community in Chicago and thousands of miles from our home in Puerto Rico. 
This has had a major impact on his wife and children; as his sister, I have been affected too. 
Next year, his daughter will graduate from high school with honours; his son is in his second year of high school. 
These young people have never been able to share their achievements with their father. 
"We miss our father very much. 
Even though we have not grown up with him we love him a lot. 
No one can replace him in our hearts. 
We hope everyone will understand our pain and will help us in the struggle against his imprisonment and for the independence of Puerto Rico." 
Through their many visits to him they have never been able to share their feelings with him freely because of harassment by the prison staff. 
Seven years ago my brothers Julio and Frankie, Edwin's girlfriend Alba, her son Carlos and other relatives had a traffic accident on a trip to Pennsylvania to visit Edwin. 
Edwin suffered the despair of not knowing the condition of his relatives. 
His son was hospitalized for several weeks. 
As a result, Julio is in a wheelchair today, and can visit my brother Edwin in prison only with great difficulty. 
Edwin's visits continue to be limited to two hours and he is denied access to the visitors' room. 
Our parents live in Puerto Rico. 
Due to their age and ill-health they cannot visit Edwin very often. 
My mother is 67 years old and my father is 70. 
Normally they can see their son once a year. 
As our parents grow older, they wonder if they will ever be able to embrace their son whenever they want. 
But my relatives are not the only ones living through such a tragedy. 
These transfers place added pressure on the family because of the distances involved, the frequency with which visits can take place, the process of getting accustomed to a new penal environment, the need to send money to maintain open communications at all times, and so on. 
The most repugnant aspect of everything that our jailed patriots have gone through is the denial of the opportunity to be with their loved ones at the moment of their death. 
This is a totally unjust and inhuman aspect, as was the case with Oscar L\x{93d5}ez Rivera, Elizam Escobar and Carmen Valent upon the death of their parents and Ricardo Jimez, Juan Segarra Palmer and Adolfo Matos on the death of their mothers. 
This was clearly due to their status as political prisoners, because we have seen that ordinary prisoners are permitted time and time again to share with their families that most difficult time for any human being, the death of a loved one. 
In speaking as the sister of one of our jailed patriots, I feel inside of me and I express to you the grief and rage of the relatives of all these prisoners. 
I understand the despair and anger they all feel at the injustices committed against, our political prisoners. 
It is absurd that this country should not be pressured to release its political prisoners, but is allowed to go about the world demanding of other countries that they release theirs. 
They cannot dictate which political prisoners should be released and which should not merely by the fact that they are to be found here, in the most powerful nation in the world, rather than in a country whose policy does not meet the interests of the United States. 
I urge the Committee to have pity on our families, if not with a resolution then with a letter or petition to the President of the United States, individually or collectively, urging the unconditional amnesty of our patriotic brothers and sisters in prison. 
Some of you sitting here today were once victims of colonialism. 
Their relatives and their people await. 
At the invitation of the Chairman, Mr. Valent Soto (Comit de Afirmaci Puertorrique\x{9399}) took a place at the Committee table. 
Despite this Committee's repeated resolutions urging implementation of the decolonization process in Puerto Rico, we must recognize that manoeuvres against the exercise of self-determination by our people are once again taking place. 
This time, the case of Puerto Rico falls in the context of a unipolar new world order, skilfully orchestrated under the baton of Washington. 
Not content with manipulating the Security Council, the United States is attempting to slant the opinion of the Special Committee on decolonization so as to bury the case of Puerto Rico under crushing burdens of bureaucracy and indifference. 
As a result, sensible declarations and decisions which had earned universal respect and admiration for all members of the decolonization Committee have been circumvented. 
Especially in the current ominous conditions, therefore, it behoves the United Nations, the highest international forum and the collective conscience of humanity, to conduct its deliberations with justice and equanimity. 
Because of time limitations, I shall restrict myself here to three basic issues which highlight the oppressive nature of the r\x{5db2}ime in Puerto Rico and the violation of the most elementary principles of the right of self-determination of peoples and their full enjoyment of sovereignty. 
One is the question of citizenship and nationality, an extremely complex and thorny issue viewed in the light of the legalistic arguments of the United States. 
We will not address the conceptual and theoretical foundations that inform this debate. 
The colonial condition of Puerto Ricans has brought us up against a most absurd and unimaginable situation, such as the distinction made between "nation" and "homeland" by the former Government of Puerto Rico, Luis Ferr, in 1969, or that made between "citizenship" and "nationality". 
The complexity of the case leads us back to a document that was challenged by Pedro Albizu Campos and the defenders of our right to self-determination, namely, the Treaty of Paris, drafted between 1 October and 10 December 1898. 
In the preparation of that document, the views of the Spanish commissioners were defeated by the obstinacy of the United States commissioners, who divided the inhabitants of Puerto Rico into the native inhabitants of the ceded territories and those born in Spain. 
Thus, Article IX of the Treaty of Paris later gave rise, perhaps inadvertently, to what was to become Puerto Rico citizenship in Article 7 of the Foraker Act: 
"All inhabitants of Puerto Rico who continue to reside in Puerto Rico, as well as former Spanish subjects who also continue to reside in Puerto Rico and did not preserve their nationality from 11 April 1899, were deemed to be citizens of Puerto Rico." 
Together with United States citizens living in Puerto Rico, they became a political body known as the "People of Puerto Rico". 
Sovereignty over Puerto Ricans resides in the 'People of Puerto Rico' as a necessary consequence of their being citizens of the 'Nation of Puerto Rico'." 
The complexities created today around the question of citizenship and nationality therefore have their roots in the arbitrary provisions of United States colonialism in Puerto Rico. 
That is why we are today facing legalistic arguments and absurdities that are unprecedented in the annals of law and social order. 
For there to be a true decolonization process, it is indispensable to dismantle that whole legalistic apparatus, which is not an organic component of the Puerto Rican nation. 
In the final analysis, the only intelligent response to the questions of nationality, citizenship, legalistic arguments and the juridical-legal labyrinth imposed upon our people was given by Pedro Albizu Campos, the apostle of our nation and our lone-star flag, when he said: 
The only visible result, as noted in a press release of 9 March, has been the establishment of an inter-agency task force on Puerto Rico, which will supposedly "hear proposals on economic and other matters that may emerge from the plebiscite". 
That move led the Energy and Natural Resources Committee of the United States Senate to begin a process of consultation, public hearings and studies concerning the political status of Puerto Rico, with a view to holding a plebiscite there. 
We all are familiar with the integrity that has been demonstrated in the past by the Special Committee on decolonization, which for more than 20 years has been discussing the case of Puerto Rico at the international level and has adopted 16 resolutions and decisions in that connection. 
Nevertheless, the current state of international affairs is worrisome because of its underhanded character. 
Blackmail, veiled threats, subterfuges, shady deals and other deceptive practices have been used in an attempt to influence the decolonizing process. 
Both cases are linked, as may be inferred from the statements of the United States Government Department of Energy, in that since 1940, these types of experiments have been taking place and prisoners in jails and penitentiaries have been irradiated. 
Mr. Pedro Albizu Campos, a patriot who was also a chemical engineer with the University of Vermont and who understood atomic energy and chemistry, was labelled mad or delusional by the "establishment" when he complained of the radioactive tortures to which he was being subjected. 
"Pedro Albizu Campos maintains that he constantly feels waves of heat in his body, that his vital organs are being attacked: the head, the neck, the ears, the eyes. 
These attacks are designed to weaken him, upset him, drive him to despair and to collapse, with the goal of bringing about a stroke or a heart attack. 
Don Pedro maintains that the plan is to kill him without anyone being held responsible. 
This would be done by causing death that would appear to be due to a heart attack, which would in turn have resulted in partial or complete paralysis, or even death. 
No one has the slightest reason to conclude that the case of Albizu is an isolated one. 
All of the foregoing serves as an introduction to lend credibility to our concern over the 20 or so prisoners of war imprisoned under Draconian conditions in United States territory. 
We therefore appeal to Committee members to reaffirm the right of Puerto Rico to self-determination and in so doing to support the release of all Puerto Rican political prisoners and prisoners of war: those currently in jail, those in forcible exile and those who must live underground. 
What offense was committed by these men and women? The simple fact of seeking the freedom of their homeland, fulfilling the elementary obligation of every patriot who opposes the imperial invader, an invader that has been coveting our land since 1898. 
The entry of the United States into the Cuban war of independence, with the clear purpose of stealing our land and exploiting a captive market and workforce, is a straightforward event that requires no demonstration. 
Unfortunately, putting international law into practice is a different matter, thanks to the presence of 40,000 marines in Santo Domingo, Grenada, Panama, and perhaps soon in Haiti, always under the cover of some puppet organization of the hemisphere. 
For such an obvious violation we need not make reference to Che Guevara or Fanon. 
We can look to Shakespeare, creator of the pathetic character Caliban, who represents our Caribbean region; or to the French humanist Michel de Montaigne, who exposed the precise nature of the cannibalism of metropolitan Powers; or to Sophocles and his Antigone. 
We Puerto Ricans have our own Antigones who, because they are ours, are more valuable and more useful to us. 
These are brave women who struggle in the belly of the beast while holding high the pure and shining banner of freedom. 
We urge the Committee to maintain the high-mindedness and moral integrity that have always characterized its deliberations. 
Here we repeat what we said in our statement here last year. 
This lofty international forum, which is called upon to be the political conscience of humanity, must be up to the challenges of the times in order to be prepared for that moment when history, which is implacable, demands an accounting of its deliberations. 
"To take our country, they first have to take our lives. ............................ 
We shall be victorious!" 
I deeply appreciate the opportunity given us to present to the Committee some important considerations relating to the colonial case of Puerto Rico. 
We have come to these historic premises with our optimism stirred by the position taken at the recent summit meeting in Cairo of the Ministers of the countries of the Non-Aligned Movement, an organization of which the New Independentista Movement is an observer member. 
In their final declaration, 
They expressed confidence that at the earliest possible date a legal framework would be adopted to enable the Puerto Rican people to exercise that right." 
The New Progressive Party, an annexationist group that has wielded power in the colonial administration since the general elections of 1992, promoted the holding of a referendum which it tried to characterize as a plebiscite for decolonization. 
That referendum was held on 14 November 1993. 
On the contrary, conflicts and dissatisfactions of all sorts are growing and deepening in our society, all of them related, in one way or another, to the colonial problem. 
Rather than an expression of support for Commonwealth status, the result of the election of 14 November last constituted a resounding rejection of those who promote annexation as the alternative to colonialism. 
That should be made very clear. 
On the contrary, annexation would mean the consummation of colonialism and our demise as a people and as a nation. 
Just as the United States had made no prior commitment with respect to the result of last November's farcical plebiscite, in the eight months since then it has shown indifference and a total lack of will to decolonize. 
Although President Clinton had said informally that he was willing to consider the result of the referendum, the facts have been different. 
On 9 March the White House announced the creation of an interagency committee to study "proposals on economic and other matters arising from the plebiscite". 
But that was just another trick. 
As of early June, 90 days had passed, and Washington had not lifted a finger, even though the claims are extremely modest, in no way seeking to modify the existing colonial relationship. 
Finally, the so-called plebiscite of 14 November, which cost tens of millions of dollars in public money, may have sketched a profile of political-status preferences by the population, but was a waste of time and resources as far as the decolonization process was concerned. 
It was a further ploy by the annexationists and an act of deceit by the metropolitan Government. 
The earlier announcement of those exercises had triggered major protests, which culminated in the huge 4th of July demonstration at the Ramey base. 
Other military activities have been observed in the south-western part of the country, especially in the Lajas valley, one of Puerto Rico's most fertile regions. 
The long inventory of United States colonial domination in Puerto Rico, which our patriots have rehearsed before this Committee year after year, has not shrunk, but has grown longer. 
Yet the United States stubbornly ignores the demands for freedom that have echoed in this international forum. 
Yet there has been no resolution of the case of the most important colony yet to achieve its full right to self-determination and independence, Puerto Rico. 
We appeal for the Committee's solidarity when, on 25 July next, we commemorate the ninety-sixth anniversary of the United States military invasion of Puerto Rico, which had previously been a Spanish colony for 405 years. 
On that day we shall also mark the forty-second anniversary of our Commonwealth status, the cloak under which the United States has disguised the truth of the colonial status of Puerto Rico, and which, despite claims to the contrary, offers no shred of self-government or autonomy. 
"... that whenever any Form of Government becomes destructive ..., it is the Right of the People to alter or to abolish it, and to institute new Government". 
The United States, which proudly vaunts its anti-colonial struggle against the British metropolitan Power of two centuries ago, is today determined to prevent Puerto Rico from aspiring to that same objective of self-determination and independence. 
If the complete decolonization of the planet is to be achieved, Puerto Rico must achieve its right to self-determination and independence. 
That is the challenge before the Special Committee. 
In conformity with the decision taken at the 1432nd meeting, held on 11 July 1994, the Committee will postpone consideration of this item to its 1995 session. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): We shall consider the report tomorrow and take a decision on them. 
If no member wishes to speak now, we shall continue our consideration of the draft resolution tomorrow and take a decision on them. 
We shall take a decision on it tomorrow. 
The meeting rose at 5.15 p.m. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): In connection with the agenda item on the question of New Caledonia, members have before them a draft resolution sponsored by the delegations of Fiji and Papua New Guinea, contained in document A/AC.109/L.1820, which was circulated on 13 July last. 
Operative paragraph 3 of the draft resolution begins with the words, 
"Welcomes measures which have been taken to strengthen and diversify the New Caledonian economy in all fields". 
", including the commissioning of the new Soci mallurgique le Nickel mine at Kopeto and the establishment of new aquaculture projects,". 
In paragraph 7, the words "the French authorities" should be replaced by the words "the French and provincial authorities". 
This draft resolution is much the same as previous ones, with a few minor revisions that in no way change or alter either its meaning or its purpose. 
As members are no doubt aware, my country is totally committed to ensuring the full implementation of this draft resolution, and to ensuring that complete self-determination is effectively achieved not only in New Caledonia but in all remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories around the world. 
The Melanesian leaders urged all indigenous political parties in New Caledonia to be more serious about adopting a common, collective approach towards political, economic and other developments as they move towards a referendum on self-determination. 
We believe that the provisions of the Matignon Agreements should provide an opportunity for all parties further to enhance efforts to ensure that self-determination is effectively realized. 
This is a very delicate issue, which my delegation believes should be addressed adequately, particularly if the interests of the indigenous Kanak population are to be taken seriously and not marginalized. 
History has taught us that France is a country that pioneered freedom, liberty and respect for humanity. 
It is in that spirit that we are very optimistic about the administering Power's desire to see a positive outcome in New Caledonia. 
The sponsors hereby submit the draft resolution, as orally revised, and commend it to the Committee for adoption. 
Mr. Seniloli (Fiji): I wish to support the statement the representative of Papua New Guinea has just made concerning the draft resolution on the question of New Caledonia. 
I wish also to add that the South Pacific countries represented in the United Nations endorse the draft resolution. 
I therefore urge the members of the Committee to adopt it by consensus. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): May I take it that the Committee wishes to adopt the draft resolution contained in document A/AC.109/L.1820, as orally revised by the Permanent Representative of Papua New Guinea, without a vote? 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): The Committee has thus concluded its consideration of the item entitled "Question of New Caledonia". 
"and in this connection bearing in mind deliberations in all related international conferences, including Agenda 21, the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction and the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States". 
My delegation is of the view that since most of the Non-Self-Governing Territories considered in the draft consolidated resolution are small island Territories, this amendment could only improve this section of the draft resolution. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Trinidad and Tobago for her efforts, using as a basis the original proposal, and for all the consultations which have led to this result. 
The report of the Subcommittee and the consolidated draft resolution, (Parts A and B (draft resolutions on nine Territories)), as orally amended, were adopted. 
Does any member wish to speak on the draft resolution? 
Mr. Sergeev (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): We welcome the fact that what was previously unacceptable concerning the apartheid regime has been removed from the draft resolution. 
However, we are concerned about the unbalanced nature of the draft, which has only a negative perception of the activities of foreign economic and other interests. 
We believe that it would be good for the functioning of the Special Committee not to adopt this traditional draft. 
Many positive aspects of the activities of foreign economic and other interests have been included in General Assembly resolutions; one need only consult the omnibus resolution on this subject. 
Accordingly, we request that the draft resolution be put to a vote and that it not be adopted. 
Mr. Sergeev (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): Adopting this draft decision would be of questionable value. 
We think that repeating this kind of decision year after year does not reflect today's reality; it is not based on the real facts of today. 
It is confrontational, and we feel it is not necessary to adopt a separate decision, because some aspects of military activities are included every year in the omnibus resolution of the General Assembly. 
The Russian delegation therefore opposes adopting this draft decision. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): The one hundred and first report of the Working Group is contained in document A/AC.109/L.1821. Does any member wish to comment on the report? 
Mr. Goel (India): At a meeting of the Working Group, my delegation raised what was essentially a procedural point, basically with a view to facilitating the work of the Committee in a transparent manner and in accordance with the mandate given to the Committee. 
Similarly, the following proposal is entirely procedural. 
It is obvious that invitations may often be extended to the Committee at very short notice, perhaps as short as a week's notice. 
To facilitate that process of consultation, I propose the insertion of the following sentence immediately following the one I have just read out: 
"Information on such invitations should be conveyed to members of the Committee so that they are able to offer their views on the matter before a specified deadline." 
This addition takes into account the urgency of the matter. 
It would relieve the Chairman and the other officers of the burden of soliciting members' views on such invitations. 
That, in my view, would facilitate and expedite the process of such communication. 
It is the only purpose of this amendment. 
I am of two minds about this proposed amendment. 
Much of it appears to be relevant, but the nuances are not so clear to me. 
From that point of view, I do not think that this proposal adds much to what we already have. 
Mr. Goel (India): I very much appreciate the views offered by the representative of Sierra Leone. 
I fully take his point that there will not be 100 per cent agreement on the invitations, but that is not the objective of this amendment. 
As I said earlier, the idea is to facilitate the consultation process by relieving the Chairman and the other officers of the Committee of the burden of initiating consultations with individual members of the Committee. 
The consultation process itself would remain unaffected, as would the process of arriving at a decision to participate in a seminar, or anything else. 
Mr. Bangali (Sierra Leone): If it is the wish of the Committee to adopt this proposal, I will go along with it. 
But my concern, again, is precisely what the representative of India has tried to explain: the time frame. 
Let us assume that we receive an invitation on Monday and that we need to reply by Friday. 
Any delegation can say, "I do not think we should go on this trip"; that is its right. 
We have to agree as a Committee to take a decision which affects the entire membership of the Committee - that is my concern. 
But if other members of the Committee find the proposal acceptable, then I will go along with it. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): The Vice-Chairman's concern is quite valid: If the invitation comes on Monday and must be responded to by Friday, replies from the members of the Committee will need to arrive by Wednesday or Thursday, let us say. 
That is the only question at issue. 
We would simply be setting a deadline by which the members of the Committee should reply. 
Taking the example he gave, let us suppose that the invitation arrives on Monday and must be answered by Friday. 
How are decisions taken now? They are taken by the Bureau, by the Chairman, taking into account how they perceive the members of the Committee would react to such an invitation. 
But how do we ensure that all delegations have been consulted? If three Bureau members must consult every delegation, this can become a very tedious process. 
Instead, each delegation now becomes responsible for letting the Secretariat know what it thinks, if it does in fact have a view. 
Suppose the invitation asking for a delegation's views arrives on Monday with a request that the Member State respond that Wednesday. 
After the response is known, and taking into account the general views that have filtered through to the Secretariat, the Chairman and the other members of the Bureau would again decide on that matter as they are doing now, taking these views into account. 
So that does not change. 
It only facilitates the consultation process. 
Mr. Nkounkou (Congo) (interpretation from French): I understood the Vice-Chairman to say earlier that he would not object if the whole of the Committee agreed to the proposal, so I believe that we can adopt it straightaway. 
May I take it that the Committee adopts the report as orally revised? 
The one hundred and first report of the Working Group (A/AC.109/L.1821), as orally revised, was adopted. 
The other matter pending before the Committee is the report of the Visiting Mission to Tokelau. 
Given the importance of such an analysis to the Committee's future work, our modus operandi would be determined collectively. 
The principles of the Committee are still totally valid, as are the reasons behind its establishment, and I feel that we should, within guidelines to be agreed upon in the Committee, carry out such a study in order to discharge that responsibility. 
As no other member of the Committee wishes to speak, we shall conclude today's meeting. 
I thank all members of the Committee for their valuable help in achieving the decisions we have reached. 
I should also like to thank the Secretariat staff for its support this week and the interpretation team for its valuable work and its patience with all of us. 
The next meeting of the Committee will be announced in the Journal. I wish you all a pleasant summer. The meeting rose at 11.45 a.m. 
Mr. Ardhaoui (Tunisia), Chairman of the United Nations Visiting Mission to Tokelau, 1994 (interpretation from French): Allow me first, Mr. Chairman, to perform a most pleasant duty, that of wishing a very happy birthday to Mr. Abrous, our Committee Secretary, since I understand that he celebrates his birthday today. 
Members have doubtless familiarized themselves with document A/AC.109/2009, dated 7 September, which contains the report of the Visiting Mission that the Committee sent to Tokelau. 
The details of the Mission are set out in the report, but in introducing it I would like to recall the main points of our visit. 
It is hard as rock, nothing grows in it except a few types of trees and bushes. 
Although the country - the three atolls which make up Tokelau - is beautiful, splendid, with its unpolluted sea, the land is arid and infertile. 
This, I think, is the heart of the problem of the Territory. 
The coconut palm and the breadfruit tree are the major crops on these atolls. 
There is no meat in the Territory; it must all be imported. 
A few chickens and pigs are raised here and there on the atolls, but most things are imported. 
That figure does not sound great, but we were told that an additional $422,000 is earmarked for development projects. 
I am describing the economic situation to try to explain the behaviour of the inhabitants during our visits, and their choice, which result from their special situation, from the particular living conditions on the atolls. 
We tried, based on our limited experience in the economic and other spheres, to find solutions, but each solution raises its own problems. 
For instance, we wondered why a country as beautiful as Tokelau was not a tourist destination. 
This, I believe, is one of the major problems facing the atolls: access and communications. 
Therefore, the desire to fend for themselves and the need to take into account certain facts of life have made the inhabitants think in terms not of separation but of a solution to retaining a New Zealand presence while granting them a measure of autonomy. 
In giving a general introduction to the report, I should like to touch on certain paragraphs. 
Members will have noted that the report gives prominence to the statement made to us by the Ulu - the highest authority - in the presence of all the country's leaders, which are mentioned in the report. 
Members will note that the report speaks of the initiative taken by the Ulu-o-Tokelau to cope with the difficulties faced by the population in its search for an ideal future. 
Before exercising self-determination, he told us, certain problems needed to be solved and certain questions raised with the administering Power. 
Matters should develop slowly until the inhabitants can decide their future. 
Without going into excessive detail, the Ulu-o-Tokelau told us, on behalf of all the people, at a final meeting, towards the end of our stay in the Territory, of their future choice. 
For us, the members of the Mission, the choice is clear: the population has chosen the status of free association with New Zealand. 
What does free association with New Zealand mean to the inhabitants? As the report shows, it implies a certain internal autonomy, while external relations, foreign policy and defence remain in the hands of New Zealand. 
We were told that Tokelau wishes to be informed in advance of everything concerning it regarding foreign policy, agreements, conventions and relations with other countries. 
That is the essence of what we learned from our long stay in Tokelau and following our very lengthy negotiations and talks at all levels on the three atolls with all their leaders. 
The future choice of Tokelau is therefore clear: free association with New Zealand, which implies certain things that I have just covered. 
As its Chairman, I should like to thank all my colleagues. 
I encountered few problems, given the outstanding quality of the members of the Mission. 
They all lived up to their responsibilities; they assisted me at all times; they spoke; they explained; they tried to do everything possible to ensure the success of this United Nations Mission. 
That is why I should like to pay tribute to them today and to thank them for their kind assistance to the Chairman. 
I also give particular thanks to Mr. Nour Eddine Driss, the Principal Secretary who accompanied us throughout our mission and assisted us day and night in preparing, carrying out and reporting on the visit. 
Thanks to her, we have a great deal of documentation on Tokelau today. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): On behalf of the Special Committee, I thank Ambassador Ardhaoui for his interesting introductory remarks. 
Mr. Samana (Papua New Guinea): Allow me first to express my gratitude to Ambassador Ardhaoui, the leader of the Visiting Mission to Tokelau, for his eloquent and detailed description of the Committee's report and findings. 
Your leadership and understanding, Sir, as well as the understanding of this important Committee are highly valued and greatly appreciated by many of our island communities which have gained independence. 
I also express my delegation's appreciation of the work of the Secretariat, whose professional advice and assistance have resulted in the report before us. 
In essence, the report highlights the plight of an autochthonous people endeavouring to assume greater political autonomy in the face of a limited resource base and increasing modern demands for improved social and economic services. 
The Tokelauans have a very strong and unique cultural base, which continues to shape the manner in which they organize themselves and conduct their affairs. 
Whatever change comes, be it political or economic, it is their strong wish and desire that their cultural base shall continue to provide strength, solidarity and identity for their people. 
It will also continue to guide them in the process of government, public administration and the shaping of Tokelau's future constitution. 
These factors, as described, form the basis of their rationale for approaching the question of political autonomy cautiously and within the overall framework of a continued relationship with New Zealand. 
As to the practical means of Tokelauans' establishing and assuming political autonomy, a number of pertinent questions need to be raised as a matter of interest for this Committee and for the consideration of the administering Power. 
The exact nature of these powers in relation to the different functions and responsibilities of ministers, or the Council of Faipule, and to what extent they could exert political influence on public policy or engage in the legislative process, will evolve over the course of time. 
What will happen, I suppose, is a gradual devolution of power within a certain time-frame. 
Given this Committee's mandate to achieve the goal of eradicating colonialism by the year 2000, the question of time-frame has been raised, and is also being raised today, with respect to Tokelau. 
However, it is understood that a time-frame set by the United Nations is considered a general goal rather than a specific condition to be met by the Tokelauans. 
Such a notion of a political status, with limited self-government or without full independence, raises obvious questions with regard to United Nations norms relating to the concept of self-determination and the objectives of Trusteeship Agreements, in particular with reference to General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 1960. 
Mr. Seniloli (Fiji): My delegation wishes, through you, Sir, to thank the Mission members for visiting Tokelau on our behalf and for the very hard work that was done to enable the report of the Mission to be submitted at this time. 
The report is excellent, as it tells us very clearly the thinking, concerns and aspirations of the people of Tokelau in their journey towards self-determination. 
Their readiness to assume more responsibility in their internal self-government and their determination to build a strong and diverse economic foundation before taking the final decision on self-determination are sound. 
My delegation is impressed with the National Strategic Plan, which, among other things, emphasizes the preservation of the values, beliefs and cultures of Tokelau, in that all undertakings in Tokelau would be planned to meet the expressed wishes of the people while preserving the rights of all individuals. 
I also wish to thank the Chairman of our Mission, whose wisdom helped him lead it in an outstanding manner; the other members of the Mission; and the Secretariat of the Committee, who accompanied us everywhere and guided the Mission. 
Mr. Mwambulukutu (United Republic of Tanzania): I wish to associate myself with the statement of the representative of the African Group, the representative of Sierra Leone, who not only is Vice-Chairman of this Committee but was also a member of the Visiting Mission. 
I wish to convey my great appreciation to Ambassador Amor Ardhaoui of Tunisia, who led the Mission and this afternoon presented its report. 
On behalf of my delegation, I wish to support his observation about New Zealand's exemplary attitude in dealing with the United Nations regarding Tokelau, the Territory which it administers. 
More importantly, the people of Tokelau themselves know what they want; it was they who permitted this Mission to go to the Territory of their birth. 
This is a very important development, since for years we have faced the problem of either the non-participation of administering Powers or their reluctance to allow visiting missions to Territories which they administer. 
That we are still holding on is proof that this Committee is composed not of monsters, but of well-intentioned member countries that mean well towards peoples who are still under colonial rule. 
I would say at this stage that the report and the pertinent observations made by a number of delegations constitute a solid basis for further consideration of the work ahead of us, in terms of enhancing the constitutional process in Tokelau. 
This is welcome, provided that it is decided by the people of Tokelau themselves in line with resolutions 1514 (XV) and 1541 (XV). 
Let us hope that the next Mission will be equally successful. 
Mr. Pursoo (Grenada): Like preceding speakers, I would like to express my appreciation to Ambassador Ardhaoui and the entire Visiting Mission for their successful Mission on behalf of the Committee. 
I further convey my appreciation to the Government of New Zealand, in the first place for its invitation to the Visiting Mission, and for facilitating the work of Mission. As several speakers have said, this was a very important Mission; its report bears that out. 
I want to stress one reason for this: the Mission to Tokelau will enhance our understanding of the evolving perspectives of this whole issue of decolonization. 
Given that Tokelau is a small island and that the majority of Non-Self-Governing Territories are small islands, I think we will find that the thinking in several other Non-Self-Governing Territories may be quite similar to that of the people of Tokelau. 
This increases the importance of the Mission. 
That success gives us new hope for cooperation between the Committee and the other administering Powers and Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
Hence, with respect to every applicable case on its agenda, the Committee should consider renewing cooperation with administering Powers by supplying them with copies of the report, and of the resolution we will be adopting, and inviting them to cooperate with the Committee. 
Perhaps the Committee could complete its consideration of the other Territories by next year, thus making the 1990s a true decade of decolonization. 
Mr. Keita (Mali) (interpretation from French): My delegation apologizes for its late arrival today, which made us miss most of Ambassador Ardhaoui's statement, as Chairmen of the Visiting Mission. 
None the less, we have some questions based on the few sentences we heard. 
It seems to us that New Zealand indeed has done its duty well by receiving the Committee's Missions in accordance with the Charter, while other administering Powers refuse to do so. 
My delegation understands that the Mission went very well, which is a source of satisfaction for the members of the Committee and, through them, for the entire United Nations. 
Hence, my delegation hails this initiative, the way in which it was carried out, and the conclusions to which it led. 
We would have liked to receive the relevant documents far earlier than today; perhaps the Secretariat will inform us that they were indeed distributed to members earlier. 
My delegation received the invitation to attend today's meeting, but not copies of the reports, to study in advance. 
Perhaps they were not distributed within my Mission; in that case it would not be a matter for the Committee, but only an internal problem. 
Secondly, we note that the three branches of governmental power are the legislative, the executive and the judiciary. 
With respect to Tokelau's independence, Ambassador Ardhaoui has referred to independence in the legislative, executive and fiscal and monetary areas. 
"Fiscal" does not necessarily refer to currency, of course; it may be that the same currency is used in New Zealand and in Tokelau; I do not know. 
I should like to know what this fiscal independence means. 
"the administering Power, upon Tokelau's request, should facilitate its admission to membership or associate membership in the various specialized agencies and regional organizations". 
But we are told that foreign policy and defence will be in the hands of New Zealand. How can the independent country of Tokelau exercise international sovereignty? Would New Zealand recruit Tokelauans to guide the country's foreign and defence policies? My country experienced colonization, but not in this form. 
How will Tokelau be represented at the international level, including in regional forums, once it has entered into free association with New Zealand, specifically from the diplomatic standpoint? 
Having posed its questions, my delegation reiterates its thanks to New Zealand for having agreed to this initiative. 
Although some may say they are not concerned about the length of the transition to independence or free association, it is our objective that this situation should be resolved, worldwide, by the year 2000. 
The National Strategic Plan is a charter and a code of conduct, but it is also a philosophy for the present and for the future. I did not mention this important matters because I was merely introducing the report of the Mission. 
Members of the Mission did indeed receive copies of this critical document. 
I believe that the Secretariat has a copy as well, and I hope that it will respond to the request of the representative of Mali by distributing copies to all members. If the Secretariat does not have a copy, I could, as Chairman of the Mission, arrange for distribution. 
Our colleague from Mali also asked how a country could not enjoy full executive, legislative and judicial powers, and he referred to the national currency. 
The latter is a simple matter: the currency of New Zealand is used in Tokelau. 
With respect to executive, legislative and judicial issues, preparations are under way. 
Meetings are being held in Tokelau, involving the people - or their representatives. 
As members know, the Tokelau atolls are governed by a hierarchy, which can be considered an executive, led by the General Fono, or Council, presided over by the Ulu-o-Tokelau, to whom I referred in my statement. 
The presidency of the country's highest authority, the General Fono, rotates annually among the three major islands. 
Clearly, then, executive personnel are already in place. 
So, the people of Tokelau are now preparing all these powers - executive, legislative and judicial. 
In my view, since our friends from Tokelau clearly stated that they are moving towards free association and did not speak of independence, the areas of foreign relations and defence will be in the hands of New Zealand. 
Lastly, our colleague from Mali referred to paragraph 118 of our report. 
Since Tokelau will not have to represent itself in terms of foreign relations, it goes without saying that it is the administering Power that will be requesting admission of the Territory to regional or international organizations. 
Moreover, Tokelau already participates actively in certain Pacific bodies. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Does any member of the Visiting Mission wish to expand on what the Ambassador has said with regard to the questions of our colleague from Mali? 
Mr. Samana (Papua New Guinea): With respect to the question of the judiciary, through the New Zealand Government a Law Commission has already been established to take care of the judicial process at the lowest local level. 
Anything higher than that is relayed to the higher courts of New Zealand. 
As to when Tokelau becomes independent or self-governing - self-governing, in free association with New Zealand - the judicial process will follow accordingly. 
The lowest level of the court system will be set up by whatever form of ministerial services are provided to interpret the laws in accordance with the traditional values and customs of the people. 
With regard to the question of international personality, any self-governing State can still have and exercise international personality, working through the overall concept of free association with New Zealand. 
Mr. Bangali (Sierra Leone): What came out very clearly during our discussions on all three atolls was that the leaders, or the elders, have a very firm grip on their communities in terms of meting out justice, the punishment of crime and so on. 
What they expressed concern about was outside influences on the three villages. 
They are of the view that unless they continue to exert firm control on the populace, Tokelauans returning from abroad are bound to bring external influences or habits that are unknown to the people living in the Territory. 
Also, during our discussion in Wellington with the Law Commission, we were told that New Zealand has some experience in this sort of matter; it can draw upon its previous experiences in Nioue and the Cook Islands. 
It was very clear that the elders - particularly the Faipule - have firm control over everybody in that Territory, irrespective of whatever laws are promulgated in the future. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on His Excellency Ambassador Colin Keating, Permanent Representative of New Zealand, the administering Power. 
Mr. Keating (New Zealand): I should like to thank you very much, Mr. Chairman, for this opportunity to address the Committee. 
This is a very important occasion for us, and we very much appreciate the constructive and thoughtful contributions that have been made by all the members of the Committee today. 
I also want to pay a special tribute to the Chairman and the other members of the Visiting Mission, not only for the time they took to go to a very far-away place, but also for the dedication and courage which they showed. 
We know all too well the hardship of visiting such a small and remote place, and we are very grateful that members of delegations, ambassadors and representatives here in New York would take the time to go to the South Pacific, to Tokelau, to participate in this Visiting Mission. 
I think that 1994 will be seen as an extremely important year in the modern political history of Tokelau. 
We have seen the development of institutions of self-government that did not exist before in the atolls. 
And we see also a recognition of the links between economic and political self-reliance. 
It was against this background and within the framework of our historical commitment to the implementation of United Nations principles on self-determination that my Government extended an invitation to this Committee to dispatch a Visiting Mission to Tokelau, the fourth that the Committee has sent to Tokelau. 
New Zealand was very pleased to be able to facilitate that Mission, which took place in July and which subsequently visited New Zealand. 
We welcome the comprehensive report that the Mission has prepared. This is an important document, which warrants close reading. 
In all of these statements, New Zealand has clearly indicated its willingness to honour its obligations - to the United Nations and to the people of Tokelau. 
Members of the Visiting Mission have gained an invaluable first-hand perspective. 
They have seen the impact of remoteness, tiny physical size and scarce natural resources. 
They have seen the unique character and special strength of the three villages of Tokelau. 
So they better understand the nature of the challenge to build national structures and fully empower the people to make decisions on behalf of Tokelau. 
This last point must be underlined. 
Tokelau differs enormously from the Cook Islands and Niue. 
But as I have outlined, and as the members of the Visiting Mission have seen, very significant progress in that regard has now been made. 
The steps which lie ahead as Tokelau prepares for its act of self-determination will be taken carefully and with due deliberation. 
Tokelau will learn from experience, gain a fuller measure of confidence and inject its character into its institutions and processes at the national level. 
My delegation is pleased to inform the Committee of some recent developments. 
First, as a follow-up to the Visiting Mission in July, the Council of Faipule formally conveyed to the New Zealand Government their submission, the "Voice of Tokelau", which had been made earlier to the Visiting Mission from the United Nations. 
They sought in that context the early start of a dialogue with the Government of New Zealand on what they called the "prerequisites to self-determination" as set out in their document (A/AC.109/2009, annex I, para. 38). 
In conclusion I wish to reiterate that my delegation is pleased that the Visiting Mission had a successful visit to Tokelau. 
We pledge our continuing cooperation with this Committee as it discharges the mandate entrusted to it by the General Assembly. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on the Chairman of the Visiting Mission to introduce draft resolution A/AC.109/L.1825. 
Mr. Ardhaoui (Tunisia), Chairman of the United Nations Visiting Mission to Tokelau, 1994 (interpretation from French): Allow me at the outset to thank the Ambassador of New Zealand for his kind words and, above all, for the confirmation he has just given us of his Government's good intentions. 
As Chairman of the Visiting Mission, I must say that we deeply appreciate that attitude and the confirmation we have just received. 
To conclude our debate on the report of the Visiting Mission, I should like to add that the people of Tokelau also greatly appreciate the efforts made by the United Nations, particularly the work of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
We were welcomed to Apia, Western Samoa, by the UNDP Resident Representative and we held meetings with all the representatives of United Nations bodies in Apia that are in direct contact with Tokelau. 
The report contains a detailed account of what United Nations specialized agencies and organizations are doing or trying to do. 
We ourselves, as Members of the United Nations, consider that the Organization should do far more for the Territory, especially as regards communications. 
Like the representative of New Zealand, we noted how hard it is to reach this Territory. 
I believe that this is the big problem and that United Nations specialized agencies and organizations - UNDP in particular - should make a special effort to meet the needs of the people there. 
The Committee must draw up a plan of action now that we know the choice that has been made. 
What will the United Nations do? What will its role be now that the two parties involved - New Zealand and Tokelau - have stated what they have to do in the coming years? 
I turn now to the draft resolution. 
Hence, we have tried in this text to keep to the essentials. 
As members can see, the draft resolution is clear. 
Paragraphs 4 and 7, which are perhaps the most important, show that the people's wishes have been clearly expressed. 
We speak of their strong preference for free association and stress the willingness of New Zealand to help them realize their aspirations. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Are there any comments or proposals to amend the draft resolution? 
Mr. Pursoo (Grenada): I would like first to commend the Visiting Mission for this draft resolution, which was very skilfully prepared and which I think deserves the approval of the Committee. 
I wonder whether we really need that paragraph, even though its observation is factual. 
As the representative of Mali said earlier, many of us are seeing the report for the very first time today. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): The square brackets will indeed be removed from the text of the draft resolution; the paragraphs in question were drafted before the Committee had heard the statements to which they refer. 
It was included because it addresses a hard fact: earlier United Nations Visiting Missions to Tokelau visited the three atolls as separate entities. 
They heard officials of the three atolls separately, and in a divided manner. 
It is no longer a case of three atolls separated by the ocean; rather, it is a case of three united atolls as one people and one nation. 
I do not want to address the point relating to paragraph 8; individual delegations will wish to state their own position on that. 
Mr. Bangali (Sierra Leone): With respect to paragraph 3, while I endorse the explanation given by the Chairman of the Visiting Mission, I wish to say that it might be useful to move that paragraph from the operative part to the preambular part of the draft resolution. 
We might also remove the words "with appreciation", because I do not think they play a key role in the paragraph. 
We can indeed note that the Tokelauans were speaking to the United Nations for the first time as a nation, but I am not sure that we need to over-emphasize that point by including the words "with appreciation". 
Mr. Moreno Ferndez (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): It seems to me that our colleague from Sierra Leone has suggested a formula that might help us reach a consensus decision at this meeting. 
Perhaps we could move it to the preamble, as it would be just as valid there in the operative part. 
Secondly - and here I echo the doubts expressed by the Ambassador of Grenada - perhaps paragraph 8 should read simply: 
By approving the report, we would, logically, be approving every part of it. 
If such a formula is acceptable, we can perhaps move forward with the work of the Committee. 
I invite members to express their views on these two proposals before we take a decision. 
Mr. Ardhaoui (Tunisia), Chairman of the United Nations Visiting Mission to Tokelau, 1994 (interpretation from French): I have taken due note of the interventions by the Ambassador of Grenada and my friends from Cuba and Sierra Leone. 
As regards paragraph 8, it is true that if we approve the report, it follows that we approve everything in it. 
Mrs. Khan-Cummings (Trinidad and Tobago): I agree with the proposal made by the representative of Sierra Leone, but where in the preamble to the draft resolution does he wish us to move paragraph 3? 
Mr. Keita (Mali) (interpretation from French): We have noted that ours is not the only delegation that has not yet read the documents, as the Ambassador of Grenada pointed out. 
As we try to follow the proposals by reading the preamble quickly, we too wonder where it is proposed to put operative paragraph 3. 
However, we are not in favour of moving the paragraph, because inclusion in the operative part is intended to highlight the importance of a statement. 
The importance of what is said in paragraph 3 is obvious: this is the first time that the Tokelauans have spoken with one voice. 
My delegation would therefore like the sentence to remain where it is, as that gives it much more emphasis. 
It seems to my delegation, therefore, that we should take this opportunity to do so. 
As for the second proposal, by Cuba, to delete the second part of paragraph 8, beginning "and endorses the observations", it is true that adopting the entire report means adopting everything in it. 
However, this is a traditional formula which we find in many other texts. 
My delegation does not see why it should be deleted here, particularly since it gives a form of emphasis, since this is its rightful place and since there is no problem over the length of the text. 
Mr. Bangali (Sierra Leone): In reply to what my colleague from Mali has just said, I fully endorse the proposal made by our colleague from Cuba. 
The report is to be taken as a whole. 
Paragraph 8 states that we approve the report and endorse the observations, conclusions and recommendations, yet they are all in the report. 
Therefore, I support the proposal to delete the words in paragraph 8 after "1994". 
My suggestion was a reaction to Ambassador Pursoo's that we delete it, but I endorse the explanation by the Chairman of the Visiting Mission that it is important that the Tokelauans spoke as a country to Members of the United Nations for the very first time. 
I agree that that is important, but I do not think we should over-emphasize its importance. 
That is why I thought it proper to move the paragraph into the preambular section, drawing attention to specifically what the Ambassador wanted the Committee to know: that is, that the Tokelauans were speaking to us for the first time as a nation. 
If anything, we are drawing attention to it by putting it there. 
I suggest that we place this paragraph immediately after the third preambular paragraph, which says: 
When the people of Tokelau, in exercise of any of those three options ... speak with one voice, they say something to the Committee, and I think all of the recommendations thereafter follow from that one fact. 
Therefore, that fact is highlighted as one important thing which gives rise to the new kind of resolution that we are adopting. 
As I always say, this does not mean a language concession on my part. 
Placing operative paragraph 3 in the preambular part would have an additional advantage. 
Then in paragraph 4 we are taking note "of the solemn declaration read by the Ulu-o-Tokelau". 
So I say that I thank my friend Ambassador Ardhaoui for his kind consideration of the questions that I raised. 
I am very pleased with his explanation, which enabled me to appreciate how much it meant to the officials in Tokelau to have this expression recorded in this text. 
Of course, I am very pleased that my other friend, from Sierra Leone, has suggested that we move it into the preambular part of the draft resolution. 
I understand the arguments just voiced by Ambassador Pursoo, who is my friend, incidentally, and we could probably find a middle ground that would be more acceptable to everybody. 
In the fourth paragraph of the preamble, we could perhaps say: 
That would come at the very beginning of this paragraph, which, as we have already agreed, would be moved to the preamble. 
The word "Recognizes" would be replaced by the words "Taking note". 
That preambular paragraph would read: 
"Taking note with appreciation that, for the first time, Tokelau came together ..." and so on. 
In that way we would be giving the matter the significance that Ambassador Ardhaoui and Mr. Bangali of Sierra Leone have accorded it in their respective statements. 
Mr. Keita (Mali) (interpretation from Spanish): Mr. Chairman, could I please have clarification on where this paragraph should be placed and where exactly it will fit in? 
Mr. Moreno Ferndez (Cuba) (interpretation from French): I believe the Indian delegation has proposed a revision in four parts. 
Secondly, we would eliminate the brackets from the two preambular paragraphs that now have brackets. 
Thirdly, the present operative paragraph 3 will be removed from the operative part. 
That question is completely separate, referring to the report. As I see it, these are the four amendments that would need to be made to the draft resolution in order to ensure that it can be adopted by consensus. 
Otherwise, it is not very clear, especially when several different proposals are being made. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): Before we move on the next item, I should like once again to express the Committee's deep appreciation to the Visiting Mission for the enormous effort made and for very efficient work done in fulfilling this task of the Committee. 
I want to express the Committee's thanks to each and every member of the Visiting Mission, and especially to its Chairman, Ambassador Ardhaoui. 
I believe I am reflecting the feelings of all the members of the Special Committee in saying that we hope that the other Administering Powers will follow the example of New Zealand and resume their active cooperation with our Committee. 
The Committee's consideration of the question of Tokelau is thus concluded. 
The item was considered by the Council between 23 and 29 July 1994. 
The Council had before it the report of the President of the Economic and Social Council contained in document E/1994/114, as well as the report of the Secretary-General on the question, contained in document A/49/216 and Add.1. 
I informed the Council of the Committee's efforts to assess as accurately as possible the needs and aspirations of the inhabitants of the remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
I took the opportunity to convey to the Council the views expressed by representatives of the Non-Self-Governing Territories at our recent regional seminars on the different problems affecting their respective economies and on ways to solve them. 
On behalf of the Committee, I thanked those agencies for their efforts to assist the Territories, and called on them to increase their contributions. 
During the Council's consideration of the item, consultations were held with its members for in-depth analysis of the matter, and to enlist their support for the draft resolution to be considered by the Council. 
During the consultations a few delegations, including several that had voted against a similar text last year, stated their willingness to support the draft resolution at this year's session if certain changes were made. 
Since the proposed changes did not affect the general thrust of the draft resolution, the sponsors accepted them and they were incorporated into the draft text. 
The changes are set out in document E/1994/L.29. Thanks to this compromise, the draft resolution was adopted without a vote. 
In this connection, I wish to inform members that the last time the Economic and Social Council adopted a resolution on this item without a vote was 14 years ago, in 1980. 
Is that aspect contained in the draft resolution before the Committee? I apologize for not yet having been able to read the documents thoroughly. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): That aspect is indeed reflected in the draft resolution; the changes that have logically had to be made over time have of course been introduced. 
Unfortunately, was unable to be present at the hearings, and has therefore requested that his petition be made available to members of the Committee. 
The Committee has now concluded its consideration of all the substantive items on its agenda. 
I should also like to take this opportunity to thank all of you for your dedicated efforts, assistance and cooperation throughout the year. 
Together, we have devoted great efforts to the achievement of the goals of decolonization for the remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
Aware of the unique issues and specific problems affecting the remaining small island Non-Self-Governing Territories, the Committee has continued to review its method of work in the search for greater efficiency and rationalization. 
All the members of the Committee have contributed to this endeavour with a spirit of determination and have listened to different views, while keeping paramount in mind the interests of the peoples of the Territories and their representatives. 
Looking ahead, we see one particular area which is of critical importance for our work - and which will continue to require urgent and serious attention, namely the cooperation and participation of the administering Powers in the work of the Special Committee. 
Our recommendations this year reflect the main concerns of the Committee, namely the specific conditions and problems confronting the peoples of the Territories. 
The tasks of the Committee with respect to the remaining small island Territories are considerably facilitated when it receives the full cooperation of the administering Powers concerned. 
In the context of the obligations assumed by those Member States under Chapter XI of the Charter, their cooperation is indeed an essential element in the Committee's formulation of appropriate recommendations concerning specific Territories under their administration. 
Their participation in our work facilitates the Committee's consideration of these questions, and we urge them to be more forthcoming in their cooperation. 
These can bear fruit only through concrete actions based on proposals responding to the wishes of the peoples of those Territories regarding their future status. 
In ensuring the successful attainment of the goals of the International Decade and in accordance with the Plan of Action, the Committee will continue to carry out the tasks entrusted to it. 
To that end, and in the discharge of its mandate, the Committee will continue, as in the past, to conduct a thorough review of the issues on its agenda and make appropriate recommendations with a view to revitalizing its work. 
I remain fully confident that our continuing efforts will yield the desired results. 
Your cooperation and commitment were particularly important in the carrying out of our common responsibilities. 
It was indeed an honour for me to preside over our deliberations. 
My thanks go also to the petitioners, who provided us with most valuable information. 
Very special thanks go to our Secretary, Mr. Abdennour Abrous, who is celebrating his birthday today - and we congratulate him once again - and to Mr. Ozdinch Mustafa for his commendable efforts. 
I should also like to welcome representatives of Member States, intergovernmental organizations and liberation movements, and representatives of non-governmental organizations, members of the press and all those who have accepted the Committee's invitation to participate in this solemn meeting. 
Throughout this period, the United Nations, its bodies and agencies, and its Secretary-General have contributed to the international community's efforts to bring about the peace, justice and stability of which the peoples of the Middle East have long been deprived. 
The three years since the peace process began in Madrid in October 1991 have transformed the region. 
The parties to the conflict have rejected their age-old attitude of distrust and hatred and have joined forces to achieve a common goal: the establishment of a just, lasting and comprehensive peace in their part of the world. 
Decisive events had taken place prior to last year's Day of Solidarity. 
The bilateral negotiations between Israel and the PLO and Israel and Jordan have scored notable successes. 
Another piece of good news was the signing by the parties of the Agreement on Preparatory Transfer of Powers and Responsibilities regarding the West Bank. 
Ancient foes have now embarked on the road to peaceful coexistence and mutual respect and cooperation in solving various regional problems. 
Significant as this bilateral progress may be, international assistance is no less necessary and urgent if the development of the occupied Palestinian territory and a rapid improvement of Palestinian living conditions are to be ensured so that the peace dividend can yield tangible results. 
There will also be a need for consistent, targeted and well-structured economic support, which could possibly be incorporated into a future multilateral programme to establish a new economic regime in the region. 
Our Committee has also noted the recent Middle East/North Africa Economic Summit, which it considers to be an important step in the right direction. 
That the United Nations has a permanent responsibility with respect to the question of Palestine until the question is resolved in all its aspects in a satisfactory manner in accordance with international legitimacy. 
that an active United Nations role in the Middle East process and in assisting in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles can make a positive contribution. 
In this connection, the Committee welcomed the timely and decisive steps by the Secretary-General in support of the peace process, in particular by appointing a Special Coordinator in the occupied territories. 
As you know, the Special Coordinator will oversee all United Nations economic, social and other assistance to the Palestinians. 
Although the negotiations are continuing, the situation on the ground remains tense. 
The Israeli authorities often subject the Palestinians to restrictive measures, particularly in the West Bank, including Jerusalem. 
The repeated closure of the Gaza Strip and the impossible situation facing thousands of Palestinians trying to go to work in Israel have exacerbated their economic difficulties and cannot fail to heighten tensions. 
The establishment of settlements near the Holy City has still not stopped. 
The Committee is also much alarmed by acts of deadly violence that put the peace process in jeopardy. 
In cooperation with the Governments and the international NGOs, the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People is working tirelessly to achieve its goals and will spare no effort to help establish a just, lasting and comprehensive peace in the Middle East. 
Mr. Essy (President of the General Assembly) (interpretation from French): Let me begin, Mr. Chairman, by thanking you and the other members of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People for inviting me to participate in this important observance. 
Recognizing the need to promote and encourage international efforts in support of the Palestinian people, the General Assembly, in its resolution 32/40 B called for the annual observance of 29 November as the International Day of Solidarity with the Palestinian People. 
For the international community, this Day is an opportunity to renew its pledge to the Palestinian people to continue to support its legitimate aspirations and demands. 
The question of Palestine has been a major concern of the United Nations practically since its foundation. 
Over the past year, we have seen striking developments in the peace process begun at Madrid in October 1991 despite repeated delays and violence provoked by the enemies of peace. 
We also noted with pleasure the signing on 29 August 1994 of the Agreement on Preparatory Transfer of Powers and Responsibilities. 
During the current session of the General Assembly, the overwhelming majority of delegations have welcomed these developments as important steps towards the implementation of the Declaration of Principles; they have expressed the hope that negotiations will proceed speedily and successfully towards the full implementation of the Declaration. 
All this bodes well, and shows that a satisfactory solution to this conflict, which has already lasted so long, may now be in sight. 
The Organization must be ready to defuse the hostility and mistrust that the peoples of the region continue to feel towards each other, and to continue, in the interests of international peace and security, to work towards a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
Under your wise and able guidance, Sir, the Committee has done its best to focus world attention on the plight of the Palestinian people, and that task is far from finished. 
The Committee must therefore ensure that the Palestinian people receives all the assistance it needs in order to achieve the exercise of its inalienable rights and take its proper place in the international community. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): As members are aware, the Secretary-General is abroad right now and unfortunately cannot participate in our meeting as he would normally have done. 
Last month we warmly welcomed the signing of the peace treaty between Jordan and Israel. 
It is my fervent hope that this historic event will be followed by full implementation of the Declaration of Principles and by progress on the Syrian-Israeli and Lebanese-Israeli tracks of the peace process. 
The goal of the international community the achievement of a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) will then truly be within its grasp. 
In commemorating this International Day of Solidarity with the Palestinian People, the United Nations expresses its ongoing responsibility towards the Palestinian people. 
But this occasion is also a time for drawing attention to current needs and difficulties. 
The international community has pledged some $670 million for 1994. 
Yet today, with 11 months of the year already gone, less than $200 million has actually reached the occupied territories. 
Well over half of that assistance has been channeled through the United Nations programmes and agencies operating in the area. 
In fact, during the past year, the United Nations has significantly enlarged its programmes of economic, social and other assistance in the occupied territories. 
With a view to ensuring effective coordination and intensification of United Nations assistance, I appointed, in June 1994, Mr. Terje Rod Larsen of Norway as Special Coordinator in the occupied territories. 
His efforts have focused primarily on Gaza, where needs are greatest. 
In close cooperation with the World Bank and the donor community, Mr. Larsen is working actively to mobilize the resources and expertise of the United Nations system in support of the Palestinian Authority. 
The experience of the United Nations in other parts of the world has shown repeatedly that, in a post-conflict situation, the infusion of economic resources, together with concerted action on a number of other fronts, is essential if true and lasting peace is to be secured. 
The commitment of the international community to the peace process in the region was and remains crucial to its success. 
But that political commitment must now be matched by immediate, tangible support for the Palestinian people as they begin the task of rebuilding their society. 
Today, therefore, I call on the international community to ensure the prompt and effective delivery of the assistance already pledged but not yet delivered to the Palestinian people, in the course of this year. 
I also call on States Members of the United Nations to make every effort to sustain, and if possible to increase, current levels of support in the course of 1995. 
The Palestinian people, to whom this Organization has maintained a special commitment for nearly five decades, deserve no less. 
Mr. Al-Kidwa (Palestine) (interpretation from Arabic): It is my honour to read out the letter by Mr. Yasser Arafat, President of Palestine, Chairman of the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), and President of the National Palestinian Authority, which he has addressed to this solemn meeting. 
This is an effort that we value very highly and it will continue to enjoy the greatest appreciation and respect of our people. 
In the difficult and crucial circumstances in which our people finds itself today, there is even a greater need than ever for more such worthy activities and efforts. 
The present critical stage represents a decisive turning-point in the progress of our people's just struggle and in the history of the region. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I ask Mr. Al-Kidwa to convey the Committee's thanks to His Excellency Mr. Yasser Arafat for his important message. 
Mrs. Albright (President of the Security Council): We have witnessed dramatic breakthroughs over the last year in the relationship between Palestinians and Israelis. The Palestine Liberation Organization and Israel have concluded historic agreements and are working together towards their implementation. 
With these agreements, the Palestinian people have begun the process of exercising self-rule in Gaza and Jericho. 
We all hope that the commitment to negotiation as a path to achievement of their legitimate rights will bring the Palestinian people the rewards of reconciliation and peace. 
We are aware that the transitional process poses a need for extensive economic assistance to the Palestinians as they create effective institutions of self-rule and seek to improve their quality of life. 
We share in the international community's overwhelming support for the agreements reached and in its readiness to help the Palestinian people build a healthy economy through a working mechanism for channelling international aid efficiently and effectively. 
We hope that the resources of donor countries and of the United Nations will arrive quickly, be well coordinated and focused where they are most needed in Gaza and Jericho on projects to raise residents' living standards. 
As the Casablanca economic summit recognized, the new opportunities for regional economic cooperation and development need to begin with the development of the Palestinian economy. 
The Council can be proud that these resolutions are the basis for the success generated on several bilateral tracks of the peace process, in the framework of the peace conference on the Middle East convened at Madrid on 30 October 1991. 
The Palestinians, Israelis and other peoples of the Middle East have begun the journey towards a just, lasting and comprehensive peace. 
Until that goal is achieved, the Security Council, guided by its responsibilities under the Charter, is committed to continuing its efforts on behalf of all parties concerned, including the Palestinian people. 
The hope and optimism that the Declaration generated was reinforced by the subsequent signing, in Cairo on 4 May 1994, of the Israel-Palestine Liberation Organization Agreement on the Gaza Strip and Jericho. 
Despite these positive developments, the Government of Israel continues to deny the Special Committee access to the occupied territories a situation that has remained unchanged since the establishment of the Committee in 1968. 
The Committee's attempt to carry out a limited visit to the Gaza Strip and Jericho in August 1994, following the establishment of the Palestinian Authority there, did not meet with the approval of the Israeli authorities. 
It tried to establish whether the encouraging political developments had generated any significant changes in the general situation affecting the human rights of the Palestinian people and other Arabs of the occupied territories, as well as in their daily lives. 
Although most of these have been released, the continued incarceration of approximately 6,000 Palestinians in Israeli prisons and detention centres and the alleged deterioration in their conditions of detention is an additional threat to the smooth evolution of the peace process. 
This closure amounts to collective punishment. 
The determination, wisdom and spirit of understanding that led to the signing of the Declaration of Principles and of the Cairo Agreement must be translated into reality through practical compliance with all universally accepted standards of international humanitarian and human rights law. 
The Special Committee hopes that tangible progress will also be made in the negotiations concerning the occupied Syrian Arab Golan. 
It believes that a positive approach in this regard could further strengthen the peace process, thus enabling all the people of the Middle East to live in harmony, dignity and peace. 
In the journey towards peace, one of the most dramatic signs of the changing times was reflected in the triumphant and long-awaited return of Chairman Yasser Arafat to the Gaza Strip and Jericho after 27 years in exile. 
We laud the Palestinian leadership for its foresight and wisdom in taking these crucial initial steps for the cause of peace. 
Decades of Israeli occupation have not only inflicted immense hardship on the Palestinian people, but have also destroyed basic infrastructures in the occupied territories. 
Concerted and determined efforts are therefore essential to overcome these challenges. 
In this regard, we firmly believe that the international community bears a solemn responsibility to extend full assistance to the nascent Palestinian Authority to enable it to implement the policies necessary for better living conditions in the occupied territories. 
It is beyond doubt that political, social and economic development are interdependent and vital to long-term stability. 
In this context, we are gratified by the recent appointment of the United Nations Special Coordinator to provide overall guidance and facilitate effective coordination of international assistance to the Palestinian people in meeting both their immediate and long-term needs. 
However, the task of transforming Gaza and Jericho from areas of conflict and poverty into areas of peace and prosperity should not divert attention from the other problems that have engulfed the region. 
In this connection, it is essential to ensure that positive results emanate from the ongoing negotiations concerning the extension of Palestinian self-rule throughout the West Bank, including Jerusalem. 
Furthermore, while we welcome the progress recently achieved on the Israel-Jordan track of negotiations, as reflected in the signing of the Washington Declaration on 25 July 1994, comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East requires progress along other tracks in Arab-Israeli negotiations too. 
In commemorating this solemn occasion, let us reaffirm our commitment to leaving no stone unturned to restore the usurped rights of the Palestinian people. 
The Non-Aligned Movement will continue to lend its unwavering support to the Palestinian people and to the PLO, their sole representative, as they begin to rebuild their lives and nation. 
We remain convinced that they will emerge victorious. 
Finally, I should like to commend the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People for its determined efforts in mobilizing world public opinion for the achievement of the sacred Palestinian cause, namely, the effective exercise of their sovereignty in the already proclaimed Palestinian State. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Indonesia and request him to convey to His Excellency President Soeharto the sincere thanks of the Committee for his very important message. 
Mr. Umir (Pakistan): I have the honour to read out the message from the Foreign Minister of Pakistan in his capacity as the Chairman of the Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers. 
Since its creation 25 years ago, the OIC has consistently supported the valiant struggle of the Palestinian people and promoted their legitimate interests and aspirations. 
The Palestinians have recently acquired self-rule in Gaza and Jericho. 
For a lasting and comprehensive peace, it is imperative that Israel must demonstrate its sincerity and commitment to the basic norms of peace and justice in its relationship with the Palestinian people. 
The people of Palestine need vital economic assistance to recover from long years of occupation. 
The Middle East region is the cradle of human religions and civilizations. 
It is a crucial geographic area of our world and deserves peace and security. 
It deserves to be able to build the future of its peoples on the basis of friendly relations between neighbouring countries and peoples, including the valiant Palestinian people, on a basis of equality and justice. 
The Committee has always epitomized international solidarity. 
A lasting, comprehensive and just peace in the Middle East cannot be achieved without support for the Palestine National Authority in its efforts to rebuild after decades of occupation and conflict. 
Thus, we are committed to supporting the Palestine National Authority. 
Peace requires a great deal of perseverance and sincerity, and a commitment to the rules of open dialogue. 
The United Nations has a great responsibility in the maintenance of international peace and security world wide, and it should accord due priority to the Palestinian cause, which is a just cause and the key to peace and security in the Middle East. 
We shall continue to support all efforts aimed at establishing a just, lasting and comprehensive peace in the Middle East. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Tunisia and request him to convey the Committee's sincere thanks to his President for his message. 
It is also deplorable to have to note that the Israeli authorities have continued to expand and intensify the establishment of settlements in the occupied West Bank, particularly around the holy city of Jerusalem. 
This raises a great deal of suspicion concerning Israel's commitment, seriousness and real intentions vis--vis the peace process. 
Developments in the region clearly indicate the eagerness of Arab countries to establish the foundations for a just and comprehensive peace. 
The peace sought by the Arab countries is one based on justice and founded on a commitment to the implementation of international law in the Arab-Israeli conflict and on the principle of land for peace. 
More than a year has passed since the signing of the Agreement on Principles, on 13 September 1993 in Washington, between the Palestine Liberation Organization and Israel. 
Its signing was an important development in the history of the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
In that resolution, it welcomed the international and regional efforts aimed at the achievement of a just and comprehensive peace in the Middle East and expressed its support for the position of the Arab parties involved in all stages of the peace process. 
In conclusion, I wish the Committee every success in its work. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I thank His Excellency Mr. Aboul-Nasr and I ask him to convey to the Secretary-General of the League of Arab States the Committee's sincere thanks for the important message he has sent us. 
Mr. Ekin (International Coordinating Committee for Non-Governmental Organizations on the Question of Palestine: For the second consecutive year, I am privileged to accept an invitation to address this solemn gathering. 
For the NGO community and, I would imagine, for the Committee as well, this has been a year of rapid, constant change and adjustment. 
At the outset, allow me to affirm the ongoing commitment of solidarity with the Palestinian people represented by the organized NGO movement, both in North America as well as internationally. 
Working together for more than a decade now, we have learned a great deal about supporting one another's efforts and mobilizing resources. 
We are hopeful that this innovative partnership will continue to serve the Palestinian people. 
We remain mindful that, despite the emergence of the Palestinian National Authority, the goals that we have articulated and supported through the years have yet to be achieved. 
Thus, we continue to focus our attention on the plight of those Palestinians still living directly under Israeli occupation. 
We find ourselves distressed by reports reaching us of growing humanitarian needs, constant depletion of resources and an economy choked by political restrictions. 
We further stand with our Palestinian brothers and sisters in urging the international community to expedite the transfer of funds and resources that will assist the Palestinian people in developing their infrastructure and their civil society. 
We are hopeful that we will see a renewed commitment to nurturing the seeds of peace. 
I have already mentioned Jerusalem, and may do so several more times before I finish my remarks. 
We believe that the Committee and the international community can play an important role in supporting and facilitating these discussions and the search for creative solutions. 
Equally, or perhaps more importantly, we believe that there is an ongoing need for international monitoring of developments related to the situation. 
In all these situations, we believe that the NGO community includes people with expertise and resources that will allow us to pursue a creative partnership. 
In North America, well over a hundred active NGOs remain affiliated with our Committee. 
Some representatives may have heard reports from the symposium we conducted this past summer in Toronto. 
We believe that this was one of the best meetings we have ever organized in cooperation with this Committee, and again emphasizes the ongoing attention to this issue of people from throughout North America and internationally. 
Again, some representatives may be aware that over this past summer, meetings involving Palestinian NGOs took place throughout the West Bank, the Gaza Strip and Jerusalem. 
These involved more than 600 Palestinian organizations as the Palestinian NGOs stepped forward to identify their concerns and priorities. 
The input from these meetings benefited our deliberations, and we hope that this process will continue. 
We are well aware that, as the Palestinian National Authority grows and extends its area of influence, some of these Palestinian NGOs will be absorbed into the national framework. 
At the same time, some of them will choose to remain NGOs. 
We want to continue to support Palestinian NGOs and their work, and we are hopeful that the Palestinian National Authority will evolve with a flexible attitude that will allow the maximum possible contribution by the NGOs to the Palestinian people and to their social and economic development. 
While this is neither the time nor the place to pursue this topic in detail, I would note that, as a community of NGOs, we do have concerns. 
We believe that the NGO community has exercised a positive and supportive influence over a period of more than 40 years. 
Many of our constituent organizations were on the scene before governments arrived, even before the United Nations was able to mobilize its resources. 
We hope that we will be able to continue this productive partnership with the Palestinian people. 
At the same time, we acknowledge that we are perhaps experiencing some growing pains. 
We are hopeful that these will prove to be merely that a period of adjustment to new roles, new realities, and the development of new but still respectful relations. 
If we have concerns, we also have confidence. 
We have confidence, because we have confidence in the Palestinian people. 
The Palestinian people have laboured for too many years, endured too many sacrifices, and adhered to democratic ideals for too long for their society not to put these principles into practice in their daily political life. 
Let us stand today in renewed commitment to upholding those principles which this body has articulated through the years. 
Let us move forward in a spirit of cooperation, with a determination to pursue peace with justice, and in the understanding that the fruits of this peace must produce benefits not only for the people of Israel and Palestine but indeed for the entire region and the whole world. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I thank Mr. Ekin for his statement and request that he convey to the International Coordinating Committee our thanks for the valuable contribution that non-governmental organizations have always made to the Committee's work. 
The Temporary Chairman (interpretation from French): Rule 103 of the rules of procedure of the General Assembly provides that each Main Committee shall elect a Chairman, one or more Vice-Chairmen and a Rapporteur. 
These officers shall be elected on the basis of equitable geographical distribution, experience and personal competence. 
The nomination of each candidate shall be limited to one speaker, after which the Committee shall immediately proceed to the election. 
However, I wish to take this opportunity to extend to you our best wishes on your election today. 
At the same time I should like to convey to your predecessor, Mr. Samuel Insanally of Guyana, our deeply felt appreciation and our thanks for his great efforts and his outstanding role in guiding the work of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
His outstanding skills in the field of international law and diplomacy are widely known and appreciated. 
From 1959 until 1964 he served at the permanent mission of Ecuador first as Counsellor, and then as Minister. 
He has served in the same capacity since 1992, and his service will continue until 1996. 
He chaired that Committee during three of its terms. 
I propose that Ambassador Valencia-Rodr\x{74b2}uez be elected Chairman of the First Committee by acclamation. 
The Temporary Chairman (interpretation from French): His Excellency Mr. Luis Valencia-Rodr\x{74b2}uez has been nominated by the representative of Germany. 
The Temporary Chairman (interpretation from French): I therefore declare His Excellency Mr. Luis Valencia-Rodr\x{74b2}uez of Ecuador elected Chairman of the First Committee by acclamation. 
The meeting rose at 4.15 p.m. 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): I wish to convey to you, Mr. Chairman, and to the other officers of the Committee, my congratulations on your election to guide our work for the current session. 
In the general debate in the General Assembly, we heard many important statements, including those of the Presidents of the United States and the Russian Federation, which contained very valuable contributions in the area of arms control and disarmament. 
From my delegation's point of view, questions associated with non-proliferation are today of priority importance in view of the persistence of a number of regional sources of tension that could pose a threat to international peace and security. 
The system of collective security established in the Charter should continue to be strengthened. 
In this respect, any measures promoting the non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction will help bolster that system and the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Argentina's ratification of the Treaty of Tlatelolco on 18 January last, and its decision to accede to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) confirm its unambiguous peace-loving tradition and clearly demonstrate my country's commitment to the non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction. 
On that occasion, my country hopes to promote two primary objectives: the indefinite and unconditional extension of the Treaty and improvements in and the strengthening of its verification system. 
These agreements are now being implemented in full. 
The Argentine-Brazilian agency for the accounting and control of nuclear materials is in full operation, meeting the deadlines established in all the working timetables concerning inspections, technical support work, accounting for nuclear materials and coordination with the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) that have been set for this year. 
Furthermore, on 4 March last, the agreement on complete nuclear safeguards entered into force. 
This was signed by Argentina, Brazil, the Argentine-Brazilian Agency for Accounting and Control of Nuclear Materials (ABACC) and the IAEA. 
The full entry into force of this agreement means that all nuclear installations in the two countries are now under full international supervision. 
We support the efforts of the International Atomic Energy Agency concerning the monitoring of safeguards agreements. 
We reaffirm that the obligations contained in those agreements should be strictly observed within the deadlines set. 
This is our position both in the region and in the context of the international community. 
An effective way to promote non-proliferation is the exchange of experience on a regional level. 
With this in mind, we organized a seminar, held at San Carlos de Bariloche, Argentina, from 18 to 21 April, on the peaceful uses of nuclear energy and non-proliferation. 
That seminar, which was organized in close cooperation with Brazil and the United States of America, was the first of its kind in the region. 
The negotiations now under way in the Conference on Disarmament should not be allowed to lose their initial impetus. 
We support and we believe that this will be conducive to the objective of ending nuclear testing the unilateral moratoriums observed by most of the nuclear Powers. 
By contrast, Argentina rejects the nuclear tests that have been carried out, which run counter to that international trend and which diminish the impact of ongoing unilateral, regional and international efforts to promote nuclear non-proliferation. 
My country supports and participates in the consultations being held in the Conference on Disarmament to begin negotiations on a convention prohibiting the production of fissile material. 
We believe that, together with a comprehensive test-ban treaty, this would genuinely and effectively help us reach the goal of nuclear disarmament. 
The Convention banning chemical weapons hardly requires comment concerning its major importance among disarmament treaties. 
It was the product of arduous negotiation and has the advantage of rendering a whole category of weapons of mass destruction, which have devastating humanitarian effects, internationally unlawful. 
From our national standpoint, my Government will strive to expedite the legislative processes involved in its ratification. 
At the same time, our decision to implement strict controls on exports of chemical substances, among others covered by existing legislation, together with the commitment of a number of Latin American countries through the Mendoza Accord of 1991, bear witness to our adherence to the purposes of the Convention. 
Furthermore, at the domestic level we are taking the decisions necessary to set up the national authority required by the Convention. 
After many years of operating without an effective verification mechanism, the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons and on Their Destruction is now nearing the final stages of improvement and strengthening. 
We trust that the ad hoc group that has been set up will be able to complete its work in a reasonable period of time, drawing on the invaluable experience of the Verex Group on verification measures and the useful precedents of the Convention on chemical weapons. 
The non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and all disarmament and arms-control measures indisputably require an increase in mutual trust and the strengthening of the system of cooperative security mechanisms, which give pride of place to preventive diplomacy, thus reducing the potential for conflict. 
We therefore concur in the positive assessment that most nations have of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms, an assessment reflected by the Secretary-General in his annual report on the work of the Organization. 
We hope that it will soon be possible to broaden it to include stocks of military equipment and equipment procured from national production. 
Only in this way will it be possible to implement properly the commitments stemming from resolution 46/36 L of 1991. 
In that context, this year Argentina submitted to the Register not only data on exports and imports, but also information on stocks of military equipment. 
We are convinced that greater transparency in the area of conventional weapons would help strengthen mutual trust among countries in the southern cone of America. 
As a contribution to the dialogue on these issues, in March this year Buenos Aires hosted the first regional meeting of experts on security mechanisms and confidence-building measures, organized within the framework of the Organization of American States (OAS). 
The meeting agreed on recommendations on the enactment of specific measures to build mutual trust. 
Closely bound up with security and arms control issues is the problem of anti-personnel mines, which the Secretary-General has quite rightly described as an international humanitarian crisis. 
Every country has some connection with this problem and some responsibility for it, whether as a consumer, a producer or a victim of the laying of land-mines. 
Along with other countries, Argentina has decided to act resolutely. 
For this reason, it has placed a five-year moratorium on the export, sale or transfer of anti-personnel mines. 
There can be no doubt that the proliferation of anti-personnel mines has become an extremely serious problem that needs to be tackled effectively and urgently in the appropriate multilateral forums. 
We also support efforts aimed at channelling assistance for mine clearance. 
We also regard as worthy of attention the proposals aimed at strengthening the 1980 inhumane-weapons Convention. 
We need renewed efforts to achieve transparent and cooperative international security mechanisms and to ensure that conflicts and disputes end in rational political solutions. 
I should like to congratulate you, Sir, on your election as Chairman of the Committee; I wish you much success in that highly responsible position. 
I greatly appreciate the opportunity to address this important forum of world opinion and to present the position of Slovakia on a range of issues concerning disarmament, arms control, peace-keeping operations, global stability and international peace. 
The end of the cold-war era has opened up possibilities even the greatest optimist would not have dared to think of a couple of years ago. 
Like other peaceful nations, Slovakia confirms its readiness to contribute to the removal of tension caused by the enormous accumulation of arms still persisting as a residue of the cold-war period. 
Recent years have been characterized by significant changes in the conceptual understanding of security and stability. 
We consider the joint efforts of the world community to ban weapons of mass destruction to be the most important commitment of our times. 
I take as an example the chemical-weapons Convention which, having introduced a ban on the development, production, possession and use of chemical weapons, has been open for signature since January 1993. 
As one of the first conventions of this kind, the chemical weapons Convention contains a thorough set of verification measures, including the establishment of an Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons. 
Many of these multilateral arms-control agreements contained no verification provisions whatsoever. 
And in cases where they did, such as the nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty, they have never yet been exploited to the full. 
Our delegation believes that the chemical-weapons Convention has become a test case for a new type of multilateral arms-control agreement. 
In our understanding, it thus provides, among other things, for a very sophisticated and complex verification regime, and for challenge inspection mechanisms with no right of refusal in order to resolve uncertainties about compliance. 
At the same time the Convention clearly spells out the balance between obligations on the verification side and rights in the field of trade, cooperation and assistance. 
We cannot imagine the smooth implementation of the Convention without a proper and adequate balance between rights and obligations for all member States on an equal footing. 
From this general point of view, Slovakia began its national implementation of the Convention after the Paris signing ceremony. 
The process of ratification has started already. 
As a country on whose territory no chemical weapons are deployed, developed or produced, the Slovak Republic is doing its best to assist the Preparatory Commission for the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons (OPCW) in carrying out the activities set up by the Paris resolution. 
During the visit of the Executive Secretary of the Preparatory Commission to Slovakia last July, we offered one of our facilities as a centre for training future OPCW inspectors. 
At the same time we made a suggestion to provide a laboratory as part of a future network of OPCW-designated laboratories. 
We did so aware of the fact that the training of staff and building up the necessary infrastructure will be the key elements for the effective functioning of the OPCW. 
The Slovak Republic greatly appreciates the progress made during the Special Conference of States parties to the biological-weapons Convention and declares its readiness to participate in the work of the ad hoc working group to create a system of verification for the biological-weapons Convention. 
We must not miss this chance. 
This would be a significant contribution to strengthening the non-proliferation regime based on the Non-Proliferation Treaty; at the same time it would be an important step towards nuclear disarmament as our ultimate goal. 
The ban should be comprehensive and universal. It should prohibit all nuclear tests by all States in all environments, and for ever. 
Concerning the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), my country wishes to strengthen the international nuclear non-proliferation system by promoting the universality of the Treaty and by extending it indefinitely and unconditionally. 
In addition, these States are worried by the fact that the nuclear-weapon States have not yet excluded the possible use of these weapons. 
Legal commitments by those States would be the first and the easiest step towards the implementation of article VI of the Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
The world has changed in the last couple of years. 
However, military doctrines, in particular those on the first use of nuclear weapons, do not reflect this change. 
We understand that responsibility for nuclear security has to be shared by all nuclear and non-nuclear States alike but it is evident that the first step should be taken by the nuclear Powers. 
We expect the nuclear-weapon States to provide all other States with negative security assurances in a universal, non-discriminatory, legally binding form. 
The production of fissile material for weapons and other explosive devices is an inseparable part of the complex problems concerning nuclear weapons. 
Here I should like to say that, from our point of view, even partial success is better than none. 
That is why we support the immediate commencement of the negotiations on the basis of the so-called simple mandate set out in General Assembly resolution 48/75 L. 
Let me make some remarks concerning recent cases of illicit transfers of nuclear materials. 
In recent years the international community has been alarmed by the increasing number of recorded incidents of illicit nuclear-materials trafficking. 
Fortunately, information received indicates that only small quantities have been involved, and in no case did the material appear to have come from a nuclear-weapons stockpile. 
Because of the physical nature of such material, the uncontrolled movement of nuclear material, in conjunction with the interests of organized crime, creates favourable conditions for the production of the so-called personal weapons of mass destruction. 
The Slovak Republic appreciates the activities of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) in this field. 
Closer cooperation by all Member States in their efforts to combat illicit trafficking in nuclear materials is of vital importance. 
Besides the danger of such materials falling into the hands of irresponsible individuals or groups, illicit trafficking in nuclear materials is a serious threat in itself. 
This calls for a thorough re-evaluation of the effectiveness of existing measures concerning this issue. 
This mechanism should also ban sending into outer space not only conventional arms, but also laser, high-frequency or anti-satellite weapons. 
Existing space treaties are a positive step, but they are not sufficient. 
The time has come to consider the possibility of concluding a comprehensive multilateral agreement banning the deployment of weapons in outer space and creating a supranational body to supervise compliance. 
We support the elaboration of a politically binding document that would, as a temporary measure, take the form of a code of conduct in outer space and would call for exchanges of information concerning space activities. 
Events of recent years show that now is the time to reap the fruits of these efforts. 
It is in our vital interest to safeguard the integrity and inviolability of the CFE Treaty, especially in the process of harmonizing obligations concerning arms control, disarmament and confidence- and security-building within the CSCE, which should be completed with the full implementation of the CFE Treaty in November 1996. 
At the same time, we realize that its full effectiveness will be safeguarded only by universal participation. 
We share the view that widening the scope of the Register by including data on military holdings and procurements through national production would desirably increase openness and transparency in the field of conventional armaments. 
Within the framework of the CSCE, we are committed to providing, and do provide, information on medium- and long-term plans concerning the size, structure, training and armaments of our armed forces. 
My country takes an active part in the negotiations on disarmament, cooperation and security in Europe. 
By signing the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe, the 1992 Vienna Document and the Open Skies Treaty, Slovakia joined the process of transparency in armaments, arms control and disarmament. 
The Slovak authorities undertook concrete steps to contribute to stability and security in our region. 
The Slovak Republic has been a sovereign State since 1 January 1993 and during its short existence has built up a transparent and effective control mechanism for trade in weapons, military technologies and dual-use items. 
In compliance with General Assembly resolution 46/36 L, Slovakia presents annual reports to the Register of Conventional Arms. 
The Slovak Republic supports all disarmament activities and realizes the extraordinary importance of the Conference on Disarmament as a pivotal multilateral forum for negotiations on arms control and disarmament. 
It is deplorable that despite the recommendations of the General Assembly and the Secretary-General, the task of expanding the membership of the Conference on Disarmament has become a persistent problem. 
We hope that this is a confirmation of the credibility of our foreign policy, which is based on respect for international law and for principles of democratic coexistence among nations. 
It is evident that Slovakia, as a small country in the geopolitically sensitive Central European region, must have a transparent and clearly defined orientation for its foreign policy. 
Today's world is defined by dynamic changes resulting from the growing variety of international relations. 
We are deeply concerned over the lasting conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Mr. Biloa Tang (Cameroon) (interpretation from French): As the work of the First Committee gets under way, it is important to recall that the objective of general and complete disarmament is still relevant as an item on the international community's agenda. 
Cameroon subscribes fully to that objective and is making its contribution to activities aimed at ensuring the dawning of a world of peace and security for all. 
The common destiny of mankind requires that we act together in undertaking appropriate measures to maintain international peace and security. 
Encouraging developments in the field of disarmament and arms control since the end of the cold war are going in the right direction, and they strengthen our conviction that visible progress can be made if States demonstrate genuine political will. 
It is therefore in the interests of all that obstacles to bilateral and multilateral negotiations be removed to make possible a solution that is just and equitable for the entire international community. 
This is why we encourage the nuclear Powers and support efforts to achieve quantitative and qualitative reductions in nuclear arsenals. 
It is abundantly clear that securing these reductions requires, in particular, the earliest possible conclusion of a treaty banning the production of fissile material for armaments purposes, together with effective verification machinery, and a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
In addition, we welcome the accession to the NPT of three new members Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan and Georgia and we encourage countries that have not yet done so to accede to this international instrument with a view to enhancing its universality. 
Like many other delegations, the delegation of Cameroon supports the principle of control accompanied by effective verification measures covering all weapons of mass destruction. 
The same holds true for anti-personnel land-mines, which, because of the great suffering that they inflict on civilian populations, especially in Africa and Asia, deserve our full attention. 
Cameroon endorses the Secretary-General's appeal to the Committee with regard to international regulation to limit the production, use and transfer of mines. 
It also endorses the proposal on the establishment of a fund to finance demining activities. 
Cameroon, as one of the first signatories to the chemical-weapons Convention, has begun the procedure for its ratification. 
Moreover, a national authority will soon be set up to supervise the implementation of the Convention, and nationals of Cameroon have gone to The Hague for training in this area and in the area of chemical-weapons inspection. 
It is therefore urgent and indispensable that the Centre be given the necessary means to enable it to resume its activities. 
We hope also that the draft resolution on this subject that we shall be submitting will, like past texts, be adopted by the Committee. 
The necessary expansion of the Conference on Disarmament is a move towards this democratization. 
Finally, I should like to take this opportunity to present to you and to the other officers of the Committee our delegation's warmest and most sincere congratulations, and to assure you of our full cooperation in ensuring the success of our work. 
Mr. Bergu (Chile) (interpretation from Spanish): The delegation of Chile is pleased that the First Committee is chaired by a man who embodies the great diplomatic tradition of Ecuador. 
There is much talk these days of the favorable international climate, but growing interdependence and reduced danger of nuclear war should not blind us to the fact that changes in the world situation are still superficial. 
Multilateral interaction is fragile and the function of military force as a source of power remains significant. 
The developed world has become a safer place thanks to increasingly shared values, a common perception of threats, the free market and other integrating factors. 
But at the world level, common interests and values are not sufficiently accepted to preserve universal peace. 
The creation of a superstructure with greater inequalities in terms of economic and military power could lead to an international order which might spare us from the scourge of war but which would impose subtle coercion, domination based on intervention and the modernization of weapons systems. 
It must be a positive contribution to converting a war economy to an economy of peace, equity and development. 
Against this backdrop, I should just like to sketch a few important outlines for action which would reflect the major priorities of Chile's international policy in the area of disarmament and international security. 
Our country resolutely opposes further nuclear tests. 
The premise underlying any nuclear test, that of preparation for an explosion in time of war, impels us to demand that existing limited nuclear moratoriums be converted into the total and unconditional prohibition of such tests. 
Can a truly defensive military doctrine really be based on nuclear arsenals as pillars of security? 
We wish to pay tribute to Ambassador Mar Bosch of Mexico for his skilful guidance of the negotiating committee on a convention on the total prohibition of nuclear tests. 
By the time Chile hosts the general conference on the Treaty of Tlatelolco in Santiago next March, we hope that Cuba's accession and that of other countries of the region will have been confirmed, making it possible to implement the of Treaty throughout the region it covers. 
Meeting in Brasilia, members of the zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic were quick to proclaim the denuclearization of that marine space. 
In Protocol II of the Treaty of Tlatelolco we are lucky enough to have negative assurances required of all nuclear States. 
My Government has constantly advocated that similar safeguards should be given to parties to the Treaty of Rarotonga. 
The continued existence of a universal non-proliferation treaty is an incontestable benefit. 
Balanced progress in all these areas will demonstrate consistency with the goals that the international community has set itself and will be an unequivocal signal from the nuclear States to those countries reluctant to undertake non-proliferation commitments. 
It cooperated actively with the work of the Preparatory Committee and hosted the first regional seminar on the implementation of the Convention, which has been followed by another in Lima, Peru, and a third that has just been announced by the representative of Cuba. 
The Paris Convention is a landmark in the advancement of verification and control measures and a major effort by the international community to establish a positive framework of cooperation and of scientific and technological exchange. 
The decision of the Special Conference held in Geneva to establish an ad hoc negotiating group to strengthen the implementation of the Convention is a heartening sign. 
The Government of Chile would like to see a binding legal instrument emerge from these deliberations to be submitted to the next conference of the parties in 1996, thus achieving somewhat tardily what we called for some years ago, along with Argentina and Brazil, in the Mendoza Declaration. 
With the exception of those on the chemical-weapons Convention, negotiations on export controls have never been carried out in a multilateral forum. 
The Disarmament Commission has had scant success in addressing the item entitled The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields. 
Acceptance of export-control norms in key sectors of dual technology is spreading, but it remains true that multilateral negotiation fosters participation and gives legitimacy to control-regimes, making them more effective. 
For this reason, we would like to join in the appeal made by Brazil and Canada for a consensus resolution on this issue. 
Chile has fully met its obligations under the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms as well as in notifications to the Organization of American States (OAS), and it will continue to work for the universalization of this valuable instrument of transparency. 
In 1988 the General Assembly endorsed the Disarmament Commission guidelines on appropriate types of confidence-building measures and the implementation of such measures on a world-wide or regional level. 
This process was boosted during meetings sponsored by the OAS such as in Buenos Aires in March 1994 which will culminate in a regional conference on confidence-building and security measures to be held in Chile in 1995. 
Our hemisphere is a region relatively free from conflict, with a lower level of arms expenditures and a tradition of peaceful and judicial settlement of disputes. 
In the Latin American subregion we have built up a commitment to the total ban on nuclear, chemical and biological weapons, which will be further strengthened through a regional agreement not to develop, produce, acquire or stockpile long-range missiles. 
These views, however, agree on the desirability of the General Assembly taking a decisive step towards facilitating the process of increasing the membership of the Conference on Disarmament, setting the rules for its revitalization. 
A happy conclusion to this exercise would remove a relic of the cold war and permit the Conference on Disarmament to exercise fully its role as the sole multilateral forum on disarmament, and my country attaches particular importance to this step. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call next on the Observer for the International Committee of the Red Cross. 
Mr. Kung (International Committee of the Red Cross): First of all, Sir, allow me cordially to congratulate you and your colleagues on your election as officers of the First Committee. 
The challenge that is facing the Conference is that of agreeing on amendments that will transform the Convention into a dynamic instrument. 
This Conference has received widespread attention from the world's media and from groups that earnestly hope for meaningful measures to rid the world of the terrible suffering caused by mines and to prevent severe problems that could be caused by other weapon developments. 
It is therefore essential that the amendments agreed to should yield tangible results. 
This requires not only clear and effective rules on prohibitions or restrictions on the use of these weapons, but also the application of the Convention to all conflicts, successful implementation measures and complementary arms-control measures. 
The problems caused by mines around the world are growing worse at a dramatic rate. 
The figures contained in the recent report of the Secretary-General are impressive. 
He indicates that, for every mine being cleared, another 20 are being laid. 
He estimates that it would cost about $33 billion to clear the well over 100 million mines currently buried around the world. 
Furthermore, there are enormous stocks of mines contained in various arsenals, ready to join the others already littering the globe. 
These figures do not describe the human suffering that our doctors and nurses regularly see. 
Neither can these figures give any idea of the profound disruption that mines cause to families, society and the long-term development of the countries affected. 
First of all, vigorous measures need to be taken to clear, as quickly as possible, the mines now in the ground. Secondly, a lasting solution needs to be adopted. 
We are also of the opinion that there should be strict controls on the use and design of anti-vehicle mines, which in practice have led to casualties among both local civilians and humanitarian workers, including ICRC delegates who need to use the roads to reach victims. 
The ICRC notes with satisfaction that several States have joined the call for a ban on anti-personnel mines and earnestly hopes that others will do so before the Review Conference itself. 
At present, the Group of Governmental Experts is considering a number of proposals which are less far-reaching than a total ban. 
However, we believe that, although such a regulation should reduce the amount of civilian victims, it will not prevent large numbers of civilian mine victims, since these mines will continue to claim victims during their active lives. 
As to blinding laser weapons, the ICRC is pleased that a large number of States have either formally or informally indicated their support for a protocol on the subject of blinding weapons. 
It is essential that the Review Conference seize this last opportunity to adopt this legal regulation, as a later review conference would certainly be too late. 
This preventive step will save the world from the horrifying prospect of large numbers of people being suddenly blinded for life by certain laser weapons that could soon be both inexpensive and easily available. 
For the purposes of the 1980 Convention, a protocol could be agreed on without lengthy negotiation; it could, in simple language, ban blinding as a method of warfare and outlaw the use of laser weapons for this purpose. 
Proposals that deserve due consideration have been put forward on other weapons, too. 
However, this ought not to exclude discussion of other important issues. 
For this purpose, a regular review process needs to be established that is able to address and deal with issues as they arise. 
It is therefore essential that the 1980 Convention, in order to be effective in practice, should apply equally to non-international armed conflicts. 
In this regard, we should like to stress the importance of extending the Convention to all non-international armed conflicts, not only to those which have reached a certain threshold. 
It is generally agreed that a major weakness of the 1980 Convention, and of many other conventions for that matter, is its lack of implementation mechanisms, and that this problem must be rectified during the forthcoming Review Conference. 
Given the importance of the issue, it is worthwhile to consider carefully which mechanisms would in practice be the most effective for this specific Convention. 
Although the ICRC sympathizes with the desire to avoid a system that is costly and complex, we wish to underline the importance of measures that are genuinely cost-effective. 
When one considers the figures cited in the Secretary-General's report on the horrific price that the indiscriminate use of mines is in fact exacting, it is worthwhile, even from a purely financial point of view, to ensure that the most effective implementation measures are adopted. 
We would hope, however, that the suffering caused by violations of the law will also be an important motivating factor. 
The enormous scale of the problems caused by mines has arisen largely because of the cheapness and easy availability of these weapons. 
The experience of the ICRC is that the majority of suffering in armed conflicts, especially non-international ones, is caused by the massive and indiscriminate use of small arms. 
Arms-control and disarmament law has so far concentrated largely on containing the threat caused by the existence of nuclear weapons and, for the past two decades, on biological and chemical weapons. 
The fact that these have been little used or not used at all attests to the success of these efforts, which clearly need to continue unabated. 
However, the global problems caused by the largely unregulated manufacture of and trade in conventional weapons also need to be seriously addressed. 
The ICRC hopes that more attention will be given to the problem of the massive trade in small arms in order to introduce some workable limitations on their manufacture and trade. 
Until that is done, we will unfortunately continue to witness the carnage these weapons cause on a massive scale around the world. 
It is unfortunately the case that once weapons are manufactured they will inevitably get into the hands of irresponsible users, and this is particularly true of small arms. 
It is critical that all States speedily ratify the Convention and actively take part in its review so that its impact may be universal. 
We are confident that under your skilled guidance the First Committee will reach important decisions to promote disarmament and international security. 
Mr. Stelzer (Austria), Vice-Chairman, took the Chair. 
During the past few years the world has witnessed many dramatic changes. 
The inversion of the post-Second-World-War global order has dramatically altered, in every respect, the equation by which nations deal with nations. 
While the threat of a global war and nuclear catastrophe has receded, the world remains a dangerous place. 
Threats to global security now emanate from a variety of sources: regional confrontations, the policies of local hegemons and the massive and unrestrained violations of human rights by certain nations. 
But the factors that breed the insecurity that fuels the arms race are largely ignored. 
One area where there has been progress is that of nuclear disarmament. 
However, further momentum towards the elimination of nuclear weapons may be retarded by developments in anti-ballistic missile systems. 
Nuclear weapons must no longer be the principal currency of power. 
The Conference on Disarmament should begin negotiations on nuclear disarmament with the goal of reducing and eventually eliminating all nuclear weapons in a specified time-frame. 
These efforts could involve the disposal of strategic weapons which are to be eliminated under existing treaties, assurances regarding the targeting policies of nuclear-weapon States, control over nuclear materials and technology that may lead to horizontal or vertical proliferation, and restraining the destabilizing effects of emerging technologies. 
Proposals generated in these workshops should then be considered by a conference of Member States. 
In the area of nuclear non-proliferation, we attach importance to the measures currently under active consideration: the review of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), the conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty and negotiations for a convention on the prohibition of fissile- material production. 
But these measures are being presented as a panacea for resolving the problems of nuclear non-proliferation. 
That is clearly not the case. 
Moreover, the manner in which some States seek to institute these measures has created doubts about their ultimate efficacy. 
A comprehensive test-ban treaty will be a valuable step towards both nuclear disarmament and non-proliferation, but such a treaty should be genuinely comprehensive and not provide loopholes for some States to conduct nuclear tests or continue the refinement of nuclear weapons. 
Pakistan has accepted this consensus on fissile materials for many years. 
The language of the resolution adopted by the Assembly last year was formulated to secure the endorsement of certain hold-outs. 
We do not accept that this should now be used to compromise the long-standing non-proliferation objectives of the international community. 
The resolution has been used in the Conference on Disarmament to suggest a highly restrictive mandate for the negotiation of a fissile-materials convention. 
Such a mandate leaves open the question of uncontrolled and asymmetrical stockpiles of fissile materials. 
If it is to have a non-proliferation impact, the convention must seek to reduce and balance fissile material stockpiles, especially among the non-nuclear-weapon States. 
We hope that our deliberations here will contribute to agreement on an appropriate mandate in the Conference on Disarmament. 
There is considerable focus on the review and extension process of the NPT. 
While Pakistan has often stated its concerns regarding the inequities of the Treaty, we none the less support its indefinite extension if all its parties agree. 
The Government of Pakistan has made it clear, and I will make it clear again today, that we will sign the NPT if and when our neighbour, India, does so also. 
Negotiations need negotiating partners. 
And right now, Pakistan sits at the table alone. 
But we cannot negotiate alone, and our Indian neighbours refuse to talk. 
The creation of such zones would promote regional security and global non-proliferation goals, including the universal acceptance of the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction. 
In South Asia we face a far graver situation than elsewhere because of the threat of a nuclear arms race. 
Pakistan, in response, acquired a certain technological capability, but we have chosen not to build or explode a nuclear device. 
These proposals include: the simultaneous signature by both India and Pakistan of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT); the simultaneous acceptance of full-scope safeguards; mutual verification of nuclear facilities; a bilateral nuclear-test-ban treaty; and a bilateral declaration renouncing nuclear weapons. 
They are, like the dreams of the poet Langston Hughes, dreams deferred. 
Instead of bringing hope, they have been allowed by India to fester like weeds. 
To pressure one group of States to adhere to non-proliferation agreements without containing the nuclear threat posed by their adversaries is to invite certain failure. 
South Asia also faces another threat: the threat of missile proliferation. 
India has embarked on an ambitious programme aimed at the development and production of short-, medium- and long-range ballistic missiles. 
The Agni, an intermediate-range nuclear-capable ballistic missile, is in the advanced stages of development. 
India has also developed the Prithvi, a short-range missile capable of carrying a 1,000-kilogramme warhead over a distance of 250 kilometres. 
India conducted the final user trials of the Prithvi this year. 
According to official Indian sources, the Prithvi will soon go into serial production. 
The Prithvi is a mobile missile. 
Once it is produced, Pakistan will have to presume that it has been deployed. 
An approach that deals only with missile transfers while ignoring indigenous development would exacerbate, not arrest, missile proliferation. 
Another threat is looming over South Asia: the threat of a conventional-arms buildup propelled by adversarial regional relationships. 
Since 1986, the Indian defence budget has exceeded $9 billion annually. 
The Indian conventional-arms buildup is an ongoing process, as evidenced by the 20-per-cent increase in India's budget in 1993-1994. 
India's massive forces, the third largest in the world, are overwhelmingly and ominously deployed against Pakistan. 
The resultant asymmetry that has developed in conventional capabilities does not augur well for regional security or non-proliferation in South Asia. 
But again, no positive response to any of these initiatives has been forthcoming. 
Twice, India and Pakistan have gone to war over Kashmir, and Kashmir remains the major source of tensions between us. 
The Kashmir dispute will be resolved only when the people of Kashmir are allowed freely to determine their own destiny. 
There is increasing awareness that the problems of Kashmir, conventional-arms control and nuclear proliferation in South Asia are inextricably linked and must be addressed in an integrated manner. 
This was accepted by all the proposed participants except India. 
We are on the brink of a nuclear-weapons race on the subcontinent, where relations between India and Pakistan have been tense for years.... The combination of nuclear weapons and enduring tension could prove catastrophic to both countries indeed to the entire region. 
We stand only a half-decade from the start of the new millennium. 
Our work in this Committee may well determine whether the new era is one of hope, of peace, of economic and social development, or, in the alternative, a da-capo repetition of the symphonic bloodbaths of the twentieth century. 
In Pakistan, we have chosen the music of development over the dissonance of decay. 
We urge our neighbour to join with us in a concert for peace. 
I am confident that with his rich diplomatic experience and skill, he will guide our work to a successful conclusion. 
The end of the bipolar structure has brought to humankind a new hope: that of peace, stability and cooperation. 
In this time of opportunities and challenges, it is our hope that the First Committee, at the current session of the General Assembly, will help us to move progressively towards our common goal: general and complete disarmament under effective international control. 
Next year will be a time of great importance for the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
With the wisdom of the States parties, I hope and believe that the 1995 Conference on the review and extension of the NPT, a very important event on the disarmament agenda, will reach a successful conclusion, as expected by the international community. 
To achieve and guarantee an effective non-proliferation regime, it is necessary to ensure real, universal adherence to the NPT. 
In this spirit, my delegation welcomes the recent accession of Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan and Georgia to the NPT, and the intention of Argentina to accede to the Treaty before the 1995 Conference. 
With regard to nuclear testing, serious negotiations have taken place on a comprehensive test-ban treaty within the framework of the Conference on Disarmament. 
For that reason, we support the view that the earliest conclusion of the Treaty would have a significant impact on the decision on extending the NPT. 
We also share the view that the conclusion of an effective international arrangement on credible security assurances for non-nuclear-weapon States parties to the NPT would help facilitate the extension of the Treaty. 
Equally important for nuclear disarmament would be a ban on the production of fissile materials for weapons purposes. 
To eventually eliminate this horrible terror, the international community should make further concerted efforts to adopt a comprehensive ban on land-mines: a ban on their use, production, stockpiling and transfer. 
In our view, the composition of the Conference should correspond to the reality of our new era, an era of cooperation and dialogue between States. 
In South-East Asia, the atmosphere of cooperation and understanding among States in the region has been further consolidated. 
No less important, a high-level consultative meeting, the Regional Forum of the Association of South-East Asian Nations, was held in Bangkok, Thailand, on 25 July 1994. 
That first-ever meeting marked a new chapter of peace, stability and cooperation in the annals of South-East Asian countries. 
As a country that has suffered much from the consequences of a long war, we took part with great interest in that meeting. 
The wealth of your political and professional experience and your personal qualities will undoubtedly benefit the work of the Committee in the coming months. 
My delegation wishes you every success. 
We are ready to work with you, Mr. Chairman, in this Disarmament and International Security Committee, in the conviction that it will advance the effort to reduce levels of nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction. 
The comprehensive test-ban treaty, however, has brought new signs of hope, and there is a new impetus in international disarmament negotiations. 
There is now a historic opportunity to conclude a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
To do so would result in greater support for the Conference's objectives and conclusions. 
In this regard, we wish to emphasize the support that exists for expanding the Conference: its membership should be increased in order to respond appropriately to the new challenges the world faces. 
As a signatory to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), Sierra Leone remains committed to its provisions. 
However, there is much sympathy for the view that, for it to be universally accepted, a number of options would have to be considered. 
The convening of the 1995 review and extension Conference of the Parties to the NPT provides a unique opportunity to make a sober assessment of the Treaty's implementation. 
There can be no doubt that the question of extending the NPT is linked to such critical issues as nuclear disarmament, the dissemination of nuclear know-how for peaceful purposes, security assurances to non-nuclear States and the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones. 
Hence, the issues we face next year should not be just whether the NPT should undergo a limited or an unconditional extension. 
My delegation is confident that, as we prepare for the Conference of the Parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons next year, we should create an atmosphere of confidence among non-nuclear-weapon States so as to encourage them to come on board. 
The NPT has been the factor underlying all the efforts by the international community over the past 25 years to stem the tide of nuclear weapons. 
Despite the general expectation in the 1960s that the world would have numerous nuclear-weapon States by the 1980s, this has not proved to be the case. 
The peaceful-use assurances deriving from the Treaty and from International Atomic Energy Agency safeguards have laid the foundation for very valuable international cooperation in various fields such as nuclear power generation, nuclear medicine and in the agricultural and scientific applications of nuclear energy. 
In addition, the NPT incorporates the only commitment by the nuclear-weapon States to total nuclear disarmament, and, even here, more needs to be done if peace is to be maintained. 
Disarmament as a whole should be seen within the context of preventive diplomacy. 
On the contrary, in some cases the danger has actually increased. 
Sierra Leone therefore believes that conventional arms control is an issue that should be tackled vigorously. 
In our view, we must focus on the question of the interrelated aspects of the excessive and destabilizing accumulation of arms. 
We need to discuss universal and non-discriminatory means to enhance openness and transparency in that field, especially through the use of the Register of Conventional Arms. 
However, one ray of hope is that the pace of chemical and biological disarmament continues to be very encouraging. 
Significant progress has been made in implementing the chemical weapons Convention, and measures are being taken to strengthen the biological weapons Convention. 
In our view, the international community will benefit in terms of security, trade and development from the total ban on these categories of weapons of mass destruction that will be put in place by the effective operation of the two Treaties. 
Accordingly, Sierra Leone has endorsed all efforts to achieve this goal and has supported all resolutions on the matter. 
We believe that the importance of these zones to the future safety of our environment should not be underestimated, and it is in this connection that the issue should be considered with a view to making their establishment universal. 
We further call for a ban on the manufacture and export of land-mines, as they continue to cause tremendous misery and untold hardship to many populations throughout the world. 
We are intrigued by the fact that the arms manufacturing countries persist in producing these terrible engines of destruction, especially when it has been proved that this area is not particularly profitable for them. 
We call upon them to review their policies regarding the production of land-mines, as, inevitably. the people who suffer most are the most vulnerable populations of developing countries: women, children and poor farmers attempting to till their lands in the aftermath of conflicts. 
For most of us, this decision was a constructive one, that will enable small delegations, such as ours, to benefit fully from the activities of the Centre. 
As a country in the throes of a rebel war and that is implementing a substantial economic reform programme as well as a political transition timetable all with all this taking place simultaneously we have a special interest in the dividend from arms control and peaceful coexistence. 
We therefore call upon this body to pursue even more vigorously its goal of limiting the proliferation of arms and making the world a safer and more forward-looking place. 
We also wish to endorse the views of the earlier speaker who pointed out that disarmament would be even more meaningful if it were linked to a greater emphasis on development support for poorer countries. 
Mr. Gyarmati (Hungary): ........................................................................................... As the Hungarian delegation is speaking for the first time under your chairmanship, Sir, permit me to extend to you our congratulations on your election to that important post. 
Your election is indeed a well-deserved acknowledgement of your diplomatic skills and experience, as well as a due tribute to the role your country has been playing in the United Nations. 
My delegation is fully confident that you and the other members of the Bureau will guide the work of the Committee with care and competence. 
Please rest assured that we shall help you in that endeavour. 
The historic changes that have occurred in the world since 1990 have suggested to some that a new world order could be created easily and that, in that new world, there would very soon be no need for arms control any more. 
Of course, the era of great-Power confrontation is over. 
Gone also are the huge armies of the two military alliances that had faced each other for decades. 
Arms control will therefore have to remain on our agenda for quite some time. 
The great military capabilities created in another era have not vanished. 
On the contrary: the deterrent effect of the possibility of a large-scale confrontation no longer works, and more than ever there are conflicts raging all over the world, including in Europe, which, unprecedentedly, had been for decades the most peaceful continent. 
The disarmament record of the Hungarian Government is not unknown in this body. 
I need not therefore go into detail, but will recapitulate briefly our main concerns and priorities. 
High priority, we believe, should continue to be given to non-proliferation, not only of nuclear weapons but also of other technologies. 
In addition, there is a particular area of arms control to which, in our judgement, not enough attention has been devoted and where efforts should be resolutely reinforced. 
That field is conventional arms control. 
It is anyway an understatement these days to call high-tech weapons conventional. 
And, even more important, we must not forget that all major conflicts and wars in the past few decades have been fought with conventional weapons, and hundreds of thousands of innocent people have been killed in a conventional manner. 
In Europe, we have managed to create and successfully implement a major conventional-arms control agreement, the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe (CFE). 
The CFE Treaty has been extremely effective. 
The destruction obligations under that Treaty are bring about the elimination of more heavy weapons than were used during the Second World War. 
The CFE Treaty is not only one of the few real success stories in conventional arms control, but is also an indispensable pillar of European security without which stability in the continent would be seriously challenged. 
This means that no changes in the Treaty can be allowed before it is fully implemented, i.e., before 1996. 
Even so, we cannot close our eyes to the shortcomings of the CFE regime. 
The main shortcoming is that, based as it is and for understandable reasons in the late 1980s on the concept of eliminating disparities between the two military blocs, it does not constrain the armed forces of the other States in Europe. 
Many of those States, of course, are of no concern at all for European security and stability. 
It is very unfortunate, however, that one region of the continent the most troublesome of all was also left out of the CFE regime: I have in mind here the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
I am sure that there is no need to explain why this is a major headache for us in Hungary, for the other countries of the region, and for all participating States of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
We are therefore convinced that the very urgent next step in the field of conventional arms control must be the preparation and implementation of a credible arms-control treaty for that region. 
The arms-control arrangements could, of course, be based on the CFE concept, but in many cases we will have to recognize differences and also take into account the lessons of the past few years. 
Thus, for instance, we do think that the treaty should cover, in addition to the types covered by the CFE Treaty, artillery below 100 millimetres in calibre, surface-to-surface missiles, major naval surface warships and so on. 
The limits should be determined solely on a national basis, but verification of the treaty should be a common objective, in all likelihood to be carried out by an international organization. 
Subregional arms-control arrangements could be pursued in other parts of Europe, too, should the countries of a region deem it necessary. 
Following the full implementation of the CFE Treaty and the establishment of subregional arms-control arrangements, the time will come to review the conventional arms control regime in Europe in general. 
We think that, at a certain point, when these conditions have been met, we should be able to prepare a new treaty in the field of conventional arms control covering the forces of all European States. 
It should also take into account the legitimate security requirements of all States parties, including, inter alia, the need for intra-alliance flexibility. 
The Hungarian position on the present and future of arms control is very clear. 
We do not advocate arms control not for arms control's sake. 
Nor is it the self-interest of the distinguished battalion of arms-control diplomats that makes us so interested. 
Mr. Sy (Organization of African Unity) (interpretation from French): Allow me to congratulate you, Sir, and the other members of the Bureau on your election to lead our Committee. 
I am sure that, with your skill as a seasoned diplomat and with your experience, you will lead the work of our Committee to a successful conclusion. 
This significant political development has had positive repercussions on negotiations in the nuclear weapons field and has already given rise to major disarmament agreements. 
Moreover, a military alliance conceived within the framework of the cold war has been dismantled. 
Even though the positive aspects of the post-cold-war period have allowed for a relaxation of tensions in certain areas of international political life, they have not, unfortunately, decisively strengthened international peace and security. 
The existence of well-stocked nuclear arsenals still threatens humankind with nuclear holocaust. 
The arms trade is flourishing, thriving, and is fueling many civil wars, ethnic conflicts and tensions. 
The collective security system established after the Second World War shows serious flaws when it proves unable to prevent, much less stop ethnic cleansing, genocide and other violations of human rights on a massive scale. 
These threats we can all see are compounded by even more insidious but no less dangerous ones: poverty and economic stagnation, despair, the environmental degradation, pandemics and the drugs trade. 
In this context, we note with disappointment that a comprehensive test-ban treaty has yet to be concluded, despite the urgent requests of the international community. 
Moreover, the non-nuclear-weapon States have not yet received legally binding guarantees against the threat or use of nuclear weapons. 
The draft treaty was transmitted last June to the OAU Council of Ministers, which requested that it be distributed to all States members of the OAU. 
There are also plans to hold a joint meeting between the OAU intergovernmental group and the United Nations/OAU group to put the finishing touches to the draft treaty. 
Indeed, without a peaceful and stable environment, the aspirations of the African peoples for economic betterment, development and democracy are likely to be thwarted. 
The establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa is therefore a part of the OAU's efforts to strengthen peace and security in Africa and throughout the world by creating a climate of confidence favouring the establishment of good-neighbourly relations, the settlement of conflicts and reductions in military expenditures. 
Since then, great progress has been made towards implementing it, particularly since favourable political conditions for it have been established in Africa. 
What we are asking for today is that the international community should provide the necessary support for finalizing the preparatory activities and that it should give the required political backing for the establishment of an effective nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa. 
Because of the importance of the efforts to prevent and settle conflicts in Africa, the Centre must receive the human, material and financial resources it needs to play its proper role. 
The Centre would greatly benefit were it to coordinate its activities with those of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and engage in activities to complement those of the OAU's mechanism for conflict prevention, management and settlement. 
Here, we believe that, in terms of conflict prevention, it is important for the Centre to be able to participate in studying potential hotbeds of conflict and in helping identify possible sources for escalating violence and tension. 
Those are just a few of the OAU's concerns in the area of disarmament. 
We are confident that your vast diplomatic experience and your skills will have a great effect on our deliberations and will ensure the successful conclusion of our work. 
While we appreciate the achievements made in this field, we feel that they fall short of expectations. 
From this rostrum, we call once again, and hope that the call is clear enough, for narrow, unilateralist policies that are not only egotistical but also obsolete, bankrupt, anachronistic and redundant, the residue of a past of competition, monopoly and indifference to be renounced. 
Among the prerequisites for ridding the Middle East of nuclear weapons is that the party concerned must place its nuclear installations under the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) safeguards regime. 
Indeed it has become one of the constants of our relations with our neighbours. 
Ever since we joined the Ad Hoc Committee on the Indian Ocean, we have welcomed all efforts aimed at maintaining the region's neutrality, peace and security, which form the cornerstone of its prosperity and guarantee the development of the intertwined relations of its many States and peoples. 
For our part, we are seriously trying, in cooperation with our partners, to overcome those difficulties by every possible means in order to ensure the success of the Ad Hoc Committee's work and to implement the Declaration. 
The results of the Ad Hoc Committee's work, to date, fall far short of our aspirations. 
This is because of certain narrow-minded policies and obstacles placed by some in the way of the Committee in order to impede its work. 
Once again we call upon all the parties concerned to display greater flexibility in the context of the Ad Hoc Committee's work, to act responsibly and seriously and to avoid the temptation of pursuing devious policies that serve their own selfish interests. 
While we look forward with cautious optimism to the future work of the Ad Hoc Committee, we shall continue to voice our views with the usual clarity and frankness and shall continue to work diligently for the achievement of results that would satisfy us all. 
Since it joined the United Nations, my country, a small developing State, has consistently supported every effort aimed at eliminating weapons of mass destruction. 
However, the persistence by some in stockpiling those weapons in an irresponsible and high-handed fashion makes us support the legitimate right of all non-nuclear States which do not possess any weapons of mass destruction to obtain guarantees covering the possibility of nuclear aggression against them. 
They should preserve the principle of balance and make any party with aggressive intentions think twice before putting such intentions into practice. 
Pollution is costing many lives and causing tremendous material damage in the Gulf countries, not to mention its effects on international navigation in the vital waterway of the Gulf itself. 
We therefore call upon all countries concerned to address this problem in the framework of disarmament and international security. 
In this connection, we call upon all States that possess highly sophisticated naval defence systems to take effective measures to reduce the dangers that may result from naval confrontations or naval accidents, especially those which may involve ocean-going nuclear vessels. 
The decade of the 1990s has witnessed a qualitative transformation in the area of disarmament thanks to the tremendous international developments that have taken place, such as the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction. 
My country was among the signatories of that Convention, and, by signing, Oman demonstrated its support for the efforts aimed at eliminating all weapons of mass destruction. 
These efforts culminated in unprecedented detente and understanding in the context of the Conference on Disarmament that led to the realization that it is necessary to find serious solutions to such important pending issues as nuclear tests and the extension of the Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
We call for continued support for the Organization with a view to achieving the objectives set out in the Charter. 
Mr. Batu (Turkey): At the outset, I should like to congratulate you, Mr. Chairman, as well as the other members of the Bureau, on your election. 
I am confident that, under your wise and able leadership, the First Committee will be successfully guided through its challenging agenda. 
We are living through a phase of rapid historical change. 
Five years after the fall of the Berlin Wall, the world is still teetering between hope and despair. 
Although the ideological division of the world is far behind us, the international community is facing new challenges. 
Long-suppressed evil forces such as xenophobic and ethnic nationalism, and racism, have now come to the surface, creating new tensions, crises and conflicts that constitute new threats to international peace and security. 
To contain these new threats effectively, we should strengthen and expand the concept of crisis prevention. 
Fortunately, since the end of the East-West confrontation, the prospects for arms control and disarmament as key instruments for greater security and preventive diplomacy have improved considerably. 
As was rightly stated by the Secretary-General before this Committee on 17 October 1994, never before has there been such an opportunity for global cooperation to this end. 
We strongly endorse his call to make full use of this opportunity. 
We are deeply concerned by the risks posed by the worldwide proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and their delivery systems. 
The Convention on the prohibition of chemical weapons, the biological weapons Convention and the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) have laid the groundwork for reaching a global consensus on how to build a safer world. 
Within a few months, we will be meeting here again to take a step of vital importance: to confirm the validity of the NPT and to extend it. 
By considerably reducing the risk of nuclear war, the NPT has made a significant contribution to international security and arms-control efforts. 
In principle, we support the indefinite extension of the NPT. 
We call upon those States that are still outside the NPT to accede to it as non-nuclear States and to conclude safeguards agreements with the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
We must stand committed to our common goal of achieving universal adherence to the NPT. 
It is widely recognized that the NPT suffers from several weaknesses, especially in connection with safeguards and verification. 
The verification regime of the Treaty needs to be further strengthened. 
Turkey supports the new tasks and responsibilities undertaken by the IAEA aimed at increasing its role in developing a more effective safeguards system. 
While encouraging this development, we also believe that the 1995 NPT review Conference should make a new attempt to reinforce the safeguards system in general and the IAEA itself. 
This can be done, by the declared consensus of the signatories. 
Ineffective controls over the removal, transfer and role of fissile material has emerged as a serious problem of the post-cold-war era. 
We have reported to the IAEA a number of incidents of illicit traffic in nuclear material in our country. 
We strongly believe that it is high time to develop a programme to stop this traffic. 
The programme should aim to assist those countries in which the smuggling originates to develop national control systems. 
In this vein, we support the establishment of a standing group of experts within the IAEA to work out the details. 
These are important steps, in conformity with the aim of international negotiations for a comprehensive test ban. 
Turkey supports the conclusion of a complete, universal and internationally verifiable test-ban treaty. 
In this context, we are following the Geneva negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty very closely. 
Universal accession to the Convention should be achieved without delay. 
We strongly support the efforts under way to strengthen the biological and toxin weapons Convention through the addition to its provisions, of a legally binding verification regime. 
In this context, we attach great importance to the work of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) Security Forum. 
The Security Forum adopted principles governing conventional arms transfers on 25 November 1993. 
At the global level, we strongly support the work undertaken by the United Nations within the framework of transparency in armaments and consider it a contribution to strengthening confidence between States. 
Turkey has supported all the steps taken in connection with transparency in armaments. 
In this respect, the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms is a crucial instrument. 
We believe that the development of methods that would encourage Member States in this direction should be considered. 
In addition, the scope of the Register should be expanded to include procurement from national production. 
The Register could thus become an effective instrument for the biological weapons Convention. 
We take the view that full compliance with existing arms control and disarmament instruments at the regional and global levels is of primary importance for future arms-control agreements. 
The Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe (CFE) constitutes a cornerstone of Europe's security architecture and establishes a stable and secure balance at lower levels of conventional armed forces. 
Turkey stands committed to and looks forward to the full implementation of the CFE Treaty. 
The CSCE Summit to be convened on 5 and 6 December 1994 in Budapest should reaffirm its commitment to the full implementation of the CFE Treaty. 
The growing number of ethnic conflicts has amply demonstrated the vital role of regional arms control and disarmament efforts in buttressing the global quest for enhanced stability and security. 
The historic breakthrough in the peace process which promises concord and cooperation between the Palestinians and Israel and between Israel and its Arab neighbours will contribute to the search for a new security structure and measures in the Middle East. 
The chances for disarmament, arms-control and confidence- building measures are now better than ever. 
We are pleased to observe the growing acceptance of the need to complement the peace process with the eventual establishment of confidence- and security-building measures. 
We are aware that the divergent interests and the different priorities within the regional process and the complexities of the region's political landscape make these efforts a difficult undertaking. 
However, we are convinced that the progressive developments in the peace process will also create the necessary conditions for increased and shared security. 
The Conference on Disarmament, as the only effective multilateral negotiating body, should respond to the changing political realities of our times. 
Last year, the General Assembly urged the Conference to reach an early consensus on the expansion of its membership by the beginning of the Conference's 1994 session. 
We regret to note that this did not happen. 
We are disappointed that another opportunity for enlargement was lost during the last session. 
A negotiating body such as the Conference should have the necessary representative weight to meet the challenges of our times by ensuring enlarged participation in the search for new global commitments in the field of disarmament and arms control. 
The O'Sullivan list is the only proposal on the table for enlarging the Conference on Disarmament. 
We hope that a solution to the current impasse can be found within the context of this proposal, and without further delay. 
This is a historic opportunity that should not be missed. 
We must continue to work together with a shared vision of making the world a better and safer place. 
Mr. Norberg (Sweden): Mr. Chairman, allow me first to congratulate you on your election as Chairman of this year's session of the First Committee, and also to congratulate the other members of the Bureau on their election. 
In recent years, significant progress has been made in the field of disarmament. 
International treaties are now established for all existing categories of weapons of mass destruction, nuclear as well as chemical and biological weapons. 
No less than 25 States have become parties to the Treaty since 1990, including France and China. 
Sweden warmly welcomes the recent accession by Georgia, Guyana, Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan and Mauritania and notes with satisfaction the declared intentions of Algeria and Argentina to accede to the Treaty. 
We hope that they will be able to complete the necessary procedures before the NPT Conference next year. 
Adherence to the NPT is now firmly established as a norm of international behaviour. 
Sweden urges all nations to become parties to the NPT, and to act forcefully to implement existing safeguards systems. 
In this respect, progress was long and distressingly absent, but an important improvement has now occurred, with the conclusion of the START Treaties and the prospects for the early conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
The delicate and necessary balance within the NPT would then be a reality, which should be preserved as long as the dangers of proliferation and nuclear weapons exist. 
The objectives of non-proliferation and nuclear disarmament are, as I have said, complementary, not antagonistic, and should not be used by any side as tactical bargaining chips in disarmament negotiations. 
The NPT needs to be extended indefinitely to help ensure that nuclear weapons are for ever discredited, and discarded from the arsenals of every State. 
Since 1991, we have witnessed the conclusion of the first-ever agreement leading to the effective disarmament of nuclear weapons. 
It is imperative that all States concerned take the necessary measures to implement these important agreements without delay. 
The dismantling of nuclear weapons must be safe and the fissile material from them must be controlled. 
It is essential to protect this material and to ensure that it is not used for new weapons. 
In this task, the International Atomic Energy Agency could have an important role to play. 
It is also vital for prompt and effective international measures to be taken to prevent illicit trade in nuclear weapon-related materials. 
Reductions in existing nuclear arsenals must be supplemented by a cut-off, that is, a complete cessation of the production of fissionable material for weapons purposes. 
Sweden sincerely hopes that negotiations in this field will start early next year in the Conference on Disarmament. 
States which have forsworn the nuclear option by adhering to the NPT or other legally binding international agreements and effectively abide by them have a legitimate right to enjoy such assurances. 
The optimal solution would be a multilateral treaty whereby the nuclear-weapon States would unambiguously and without reservation commit themselves not to use or threaten to use nuclear weapons against non-nuclear-weapon States. 
We are gratified that all States, including the nuclear-weapon States, are now prepared to negotiate such a treaty. 
It is essential for the ongoing negotiations in the Conference on Disarmament to be concluded in the very near future. 
Sweden welcomes the recent decision to establish an ad hoc group with the objective of proposing measures for strengthening the biological and toxin weapons convention. 
Sweden will continue to contribute to the international efforts to establish a verification regime, which we hope will be achieved in the near future. 
As the first industrialized country to ratify the chemical weapons Convention, Sweden urges all States to take the necessary steps for ratification so that the Convention can enter into force without delay. 
Each day, children and other civilians are killed or injured by these mines. 
Sweden is firmly convinced that an international, total ban on anti-personnel land-mines is the only real solution to the humanitarian problem caused by the use of these mines. 
Consequently, we have proposed just such a ban on all anti-personnel land-mines. 
In our opinion, not only the use but also the development, manufacture, stockpiling and transfer of all anti-personnel land-mines must be prohibited. 
This issue is, in our view, among the most important topics at the Review Conference of the 1980 Convention on Certain Conventional Weapons, to be held next year. 
We are encouraged by the support already expressed for a total ban on anti-personnel land-mines and feel confident that, once the full implications of the inhuman effects of these mines on civilian populations are fully realized, the world community will agree on the need for a complete prohibition. 
Not only anti-personnel land-mines but also other conventional weapons should be discussed at the forthcoming Review Conference. 
Hence, Sweden has proposed a ban on the anti-personnel use of laser beams as a method of warfare, to be included in a new protocol to the Convention. 
Naval mines are another category of weapons that must be dealt with at the forthcoming Review Conference. 
Like land-mines, naval mines do not distinguish between military and civilian objects. 
Sweden has proposed that a protocol on naval mines be established under the Convention. 
The preparations for the Review Conference of the 1980 Convention, planned for September/October 1995, are well under way. 
We urge all States to accede to the Convention in order to contribute to the further development of international humanitarian law in these important areas. 
In the field of conventional weapons, openness and transparency in armaments is an important way of enhancing confidence between nations. 
At the global level, the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms fulfils a unique function. 
On the other hand, the reports submitted by these countries represent most international transfers of weapons covered by the Register. 
However, in order to achieve a global Register with universal participation, all States should submit reports. 
By so doing, they would contribute effectively to international confidence-building and thus to international security. 
The Conference on Disarmament in Geneva is the only multilateral body with a mandate for negotiations on disarmament. 
The composition of the Conference does not, however, correspond to the present political map. 
In Sweden's view, the Conference should be open to all States that have applied for membership. 
Finally, in recent years, important progress inconceivable only a few years ago has been made in the areas of disarmament and non-proliferation. 
We must use the present momentum to strengthen and further develop these achievements. 
I am sure that, thanks to your capabilities as an outstanding diplomat, our deliberations will without question lead to very positive results. 
Our delegation, for its part, would like to assure you of its fullest cooperation. 
Last Monday, when Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali addressed our Committee, he referred to the matter of arms proliferation in certain countries. 
In that connection, he pointed out that he had dispatched, at the request of the President of our Republic, a mission of inquiry to Mali to consider ways and means of gathering in the weapons sown broadcast throughout our country. 
According to the Secretary-General, that initiative has proved that efforts for arms regulation and disarmament can be effectively integrated into the broader framework of preventive diplomacy and the restoration of peace. 
As the Secretary-General stressed, it was on the initiative of the President of the Republic of Mali, His Excellency Mr. Alpha Omar Konar, that the United Nations Advisory Mission on illicit small arms in the Saharo-Sahelian subregion went to Mali between 14 and 21 August this year. 
It met not only with representatives of the diplomatic community in Mali but also with key individuals and decision makers from non-governmental organizations. 
In the absence of precise statistics, the scope of the proliferation can be measured by the resurgence in armed crime. 
Several studies of the phenomenon have been carried out since 1990 and, specifically, there have been seminars with participants from various strata of society, but we have been unable to come up with any convincing results because of the lack of suitable tools to combat the problem. 
Small-arms proliferation has now reached proportions that are alarming both in terms of collective security and in terms of the very stability of the State. 
In opening the work of the Advisory Mission, the Minister of Foreign Affairs of Mali emphasized the alarming phenomenon of the unbridled and illegal proliferation of small arms both in Mali and the rest of the Saharo-Sahelian subregion. 
He stressed that no one can gainsay that getting the upper hand over this phenomenon would be a way to prevent conflicts and combat crime and banditry. 
The phenomenon of arms proliferation, which has spread far beyond Mali's borders to turn into a subregional or even a regional problem, needs action to be taken towards concerted, coordinated and dynamic international cooperation. 
The need for this kind of concerted action was stressed at the meeting of the Ministers of the Interior of the Gambia, Senegal, Mauritania, Mali, Guinea, Guinea-Bissau and Sierra Leone at Banjul in May 1994. 
Similar meetings were held later in the year, in June in Algiers and in August in Bamako, Mali. 
The proliferation of arms is not only a great danger to the security and internal stability of many States but is also a seed-bed for the conflicts convulsing the world. 
Mali's Head of State made his proposal to the Secretary-General out of the desire to contribute to the maintenance of peace. 
At a time when our Organization is entering a decisive phase in its history, with the upcoming celebration of its fiftieth anniversary in 1995, the issue of arms control and disarmament is still one of mankind's major concerns. 
Our world will not be really free and cannot live free of the fear of destruction until we have rid ourselves of this threat for good. 
The delegation of Mali exhorts all countries to strive towards this ideal. 
Mr. Eltinay (Sudan): My delegation joins the previous speakers in congratulating you, Sir, on your election to the chairmanship of this Committee and in expressing our confidence that you will lead our work to success. 
Through you we send our congratulations to the members of the Bureau on their election and to your predecessor, Ambassador von Wagner, for the tremendous efforts he exerted in the rationalization of the work of the First Committee. 
In the post-cold-war era, it seems that the world is confronted with unceasing challenges in its endeavours to consolidate international peace and security. 
Some attribute these challenges to the spreading regional and internal disputes but fail to address in depth the root causes, while others refer to the tendency to stockpile weapons of mass destruction as their major source. 
The plain fact remains that the major source of the unending international tension is lack of confidence. 
Confidence was immolated in favour of the short-term interests of the warmongers who dragged the world into the dilemma of the cold war and kept it there for more than four decades during which all kinds of weapons of mass destruction were stockpiled, posing a constant threat to mankind. 
Sudan, which is fully committed to these principles, maintains that regional peace and security and international peace and security are indivisible, and that the major component of both is confidence-building. 
Hence, the adherence of States to international law and to the principles of peaceful coexistence, good-neighbourliness, respect for sovereignty and territorial integrity, and non-interference in the internal affairs of States is indispensable to international relations. 
The most recent resulted in the agreement concluded with Eritrea in August 1994. 
That description is not precise. 
However, the reference to peace in the Sudan was received by my delegation as an indication of good intent and motives with regard to the betterment of Sudan. 
Further, we maintain that discussion of the issue of self-determination is a precedent that may endanger the sovereignty and territorial integrity of all African countries, without exception, as ethnic diversity is a characteristic common to all States in Africa. 
Moreover, the right to self-determination is one to be exercised by people under colonial or foreign domination, and is not applicable to tribes or ethnic groups in an independent State. 
African conflicts inherited from the colonial divide and rule era are attributable to disparities in development, and they should be settled through action to deal with their root causes, which are to be found in the realm of development. 
We believe that this step will result in the creation of an atmosphere conducive to further economic and social cooperation in the region. 
Despite the General Assembly's resolutions on declaring the Middle East a nuclear-weapon-free zone, the realization of this goal continues to be obstructed by lack of political will. 
My delegation acknowledges the potential of the International Court of Justice as an important contributing factor in the maintenance of regional and international peace and security. 
We express the hope that the international community will make use of this potential for the peaceful settlement of disputes between States and for defusing tensions arising from inter-State conflicts. 
The attempts of the nuclear-weapon Powers to maintain the discriminatory nature of the NPT and their opposition to the calls for the universality of the Treaty to be affirmed are having an adverse effect on the process of building international confidence and securing complete disarmament. 
A similar situation still confronts those involved in the negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty, which is essential to the extension of the NPT. 
There is a common perception that the issue of disarmament is not confined to certain types of weapons, but includes all categories. 
Yet, one outcome of the selectivity approach adopted by some is that conventional weapons tend to be singled out when it comes to applying the requirement of transparency in respect of armaments. 
The United Nations Register of Conventional Weapons will not be effective unless it is expanded. 
As regards the Register itself, we note its obvious lack of accuracy and the absence of complete information in reports. 
Illicit transfers of conventional weapons, including sophisticated types, continue to destabilize States where outlaws receive huge supplies of arms that encourage the escalation of conflicts and obstruct efforts towards peace. 
Africa, as the major victim of inter- and intra-State conflicts, needs prompt action to put an end to the conflicts that continue to drain its precious resources, not to mention, ending the loss of life they cause. 
Concerted efforts must be made and resources pooled to ensure that lasting peace prevails and to promote development in the interests of the progress and welfare of all peoples of the continent. 
With the approval of the members, I now call on him. 
Mr. Kenyon (Executive Secretary, the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons (OPCW)): I am grateful to you for providing me once again with an opportunity to address this committee, and I thank the members of the committee for their courtesy in hearing me so late in the evening. 
Two years ago, the General Assembly, acting upon the recommendation of the First Committee, adopted resolution 47/39 by consensus. 
It gives me great pleasure to have the opportunity to address the Committee today and to report on the progress being made in order to help bring into force this unprecedented multilateral Convention, which has created a global norm against an entire category of weapons of mass destruction. 
It is for this purpose that the Preparatory Commission of the future organization at The Hague is working, without exaggeration, around the clock. 
This realization is reflected in the fact that the number of States signatories to the Convention today stands at 158, and 16 States have already ratified the Convention. 
Intended by its creators to remedy the defects of earlier multilateral endeavours, the Convention has indeed become a test case for a new type of multilateral disarmament agreement, with non-discriminatory measures to verify compliance, deter non-compliance, and if necessary, enforce compliance. 
A regime ruling out chemical weapons is thus beginning to emerge throughout the world, with very few exceptions. 
The Commission regularly addresses the issue of universality of membership of the Convention, and I have personally been in touch with representatives of a number of non-signatory States in this regard. 
At its eighth session last month, the Commission again decided to encourage States that are not yet signatories to sign and ratify the Convention as soon as possible. 
The Commission requested me to communicate this decision to appropriate representatives of all such States and to include this decision in my statement to the Committee. 
The second was to build a new institution with a strong and cost-effective verification capability. 
The third was to help ensure effective national implementation by States parties. 
As far as the first two tasks are concerned, progress in The Hague has been steady without being spectacular. 
Estimates of the approximate number of facilities which would fall under the declaration or inspection provisions of the Convention have been made. 
The annual inspection workload at entry into force is estimated at about 400 inspections. 
Applications from candidate trainee inspectors are being reviewed, and preparations are being made for the final selection process, which will occur seven months prior to the Convention's entry into force. 
Operational requirements for the major items of equipment have been agreed, technical specifications are under final consideration and the procurement of equipment has been authorized by the Commission. 
Inspection report formats have been largely developed for chemical weapons storage facilities, Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 facilities and challenge inspections. 
Fifth, a draft under consideration at present of model facility agreements and guidelines and procedures for verification activities at chemical weapons storage facilities, when completed in the near future, is expected to serve as the basis for the development of other model facility agreements. 
The development of guidelines and procedures for chemical industry facilities is almost completed. 
Seventh, in respect of technical support, specifications for the OPCW laboratory have been developed, and the location of the laboratory together with the list of laboratory equipment and its procurement have been approved by the Commission. 
A few weeks ago, the Commission agreed a total budget of about $30 million for 1995 the budget is, of course, set in Dutch guilders. 
Approximately $15 million will be utilized for the continuing work of the Commission, with the secretariat remaining at roughly its current authorized strength of about 120 staff. 
At the present time, 106 staff members, representing about 45 nationalities, are working in the Secretariat. 
Once 65 ratifications have been deposited, the additional budget funds will cover the activities planned in the six months immediately prior to the entry into force of the Convention, including the training of inspectors. 
The staff strength upon the entry into force of the Convention will be 370, and preliminary estimates for the OPCW suggest that its staff strength will level off in the region of 450 about six months after the entry into force of the Convention. 
Approximately half this number will be inspectors. 
The preliminary budget estimate from the OPCW itself is between $75 million and $80 million for the first 12 months, which is much lower than some earlier projections. 
There are, however, several unresolved issues, some of them dating back to the negotiations on the Convention. 
In addition to these tasks, which are being undertaken at The Hague, national preparations in Member States themselves are of considerable importance. 
While the legal process of ratification as such may be simple in many instances, the very nature of the Convention requires detailed preparations. 
Seven ratifications have been deposited over the last 3 months, as compared to a total of nine over the previous 18 months after the Convention was opened for signature. 
Greater predictability in the timing of the entry into force of the Convention will be of the utmost importance in implementing plans for the OPCW, which require a certain lead time. 
However, it has to be acknowledged that, while most member States are working towards an early ratification of the Convention, such factors as the pressure of other parliamentary business, including elections in some cases, could contribute a greater or lesser degree of uncertainty to their estimated ratification timetables. 
The secretariat is willing to offer all possible help to assist member States in their preparations and is also interested in forging links with newly established or designated national authorities in member States. 
A number of non-governmental organizations and research institutes have worked with the secretariat on the process of national implementation. 
In addition, seminars on national implementation are being held in The Hague and in various regions of the world, and direct contacts are being made with the industry world wide. 
Meetings of industry representatives are held occasionally in The Hague, and an industry outreach group has been set up to take care of particular concerns of the industry as to how it would be affected by the Convention. 
Earlier this year, the Netherlands hosted a course for national-authority personnel from developing countries. 
A similar course is planned for next year. 
In conclusion, let me recall what I stated a year ago before this Committee: implementation of this Convention will require a high degree of perseverance and ingenuity. 
Sustained public and governmental support will be needed for its early entry into force and for its universality. 
The road ahead is not easy. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on the Director of the Centre for Disarmament Affairs, Mr. Davini_. 
As regards the delay in distribution three weeks after the deadline this was mainly attributable to efforts on the part of the secretariat to clarify how indeed this paper should best be distributed in order to fulfil its intended purpose. 
I very much regret if this created any inconvenience for any Member State. 
The Committee has thus concluded its general debate on all disarmament and international security agenda items. 
In this connection, I should like to inform the Committee that 100 Member States and four observer delegations participated in the general debate. 
Mr. Chandra (India): I am constrained to speak in order to set the record straight, as the Pakistani Ambassador to Washington has made a number of misrepresentations about the situation in southern Asia and pertaining to my country. 
References to Jammu and Kashmir have no relevance to this Committee. 
Jammu and Kashmir is an integral part of India. 
Our views on this matter are well known and I will therefore not take up the Committee's time by reiterating them. 
It is ironic that the Ambassador of Pakistan a country which, by the published admissions of its own generals and leaders, started all three wars against India and possesses the atom bomb should make out that there is a threat to peace from India. 
It is well known that, in 1974, India conducted an underground, peaceful nuclear explosion, and has refrained from moving weaponwards. 
Similarly, uninformed comments have been made regarding Agni and Prithvi. 
The former is a technology demonstrator; the latter has not been deployed and is in any case not intended to carry nuclear warheads. 
In contrast, Pakistan has already deployed missile systems Hut I and II, which bring within range much of western India, including New Delhi. 
It has since gone on a spree to acquire additional missiles. 
The confidence-building measures proposed by Pakistan are an obvious bid to cover up its discomfiture and embarrassment at the fact that its clandestine nuclear-weapon programme stands exposed by its own admission. 
Again, contrary to Pakistan's assertions, we have, in accordance with the Simla Agreement, made repeated offers to Pakistan, orally and in writing, for a bilateral dialogue towards an across-the-board normalization of relations. 
Pakistan has sought to raise the bogey of a threat to international peace and security merely as a ploy to internationalize the Kashmir issue. 
Bilateralism, not third-party involvement, offers the best method for resolving differences between India and Pakistan. 
It failed to prevent three wars between the two countries and to undo the injustice done to India by Pakistani aggression in Kashmir. 
Meaningful and lasting solutions to problems between neighbours are best found within the bilateral framework. 
We are surprised that the present Government of Pakistan has been trying to resile from this solemn agreement. 
In her statement made earlier today, the Ambassador of Pakistan to Washington belaboured the point that Pakistan wants bilateral contacts to take place only in a multilateral framework. 
We have made it clear to Pakistan, and I should like to reiterate this now, that this is not acceptable. 
We remain, however, open to across-the-board bilateral discussions for a resolution of our problems: as our Foreign Secretary stated recently, at any time or at any place in India or in Pakistan. 
First, on the question of the bilateralism that India espouses, Pakistan is also committed to a bilateral process with India. 
This is not only within the Simla context; even before the Simla Agreement, India and Pakistan engaged in numerous rounds of bilateral talks, specifically to seek a solution to the Jammu and Kashmir dispute. 
We have held seven rounds of talks at Foreign-Secretary level over the past four years. 
At each round, whenever we raised the dispute over Jammu and Kashmir India shut the door in our face. 
The two positions are difficult to reconcile. 
We believe that the assistance of the international community is required at this time to help India and Pakistan overcome their differences, because, as the Secretary-General said when he visited South Asia last month: 
We fear the escalation of hostilities between Pakistan and India could lead to an accident which would have disastrous repercussions. 
We believe that the international community the United Nations must play a part in avoiding the possibility of a threat to peace in South Asia. 
It is not sufficient for India to say that it subscribes to bilateralism, because bilateralism, for India, means the imposition of its hegemony over its smaller neighbours. 
No sovereign State represented in this Hall accepts that bilateralism should be utilized as a doctrine to prevent the fulfilment of the obligations of Member States under the Charter to implement the resolutions of the Security Council. 
Indian missile deployment will lead to a most dangerous situation, and we hope that India will take heed of our statement and will accept the concept of a zero-missile zone in South Asia. 
None of the detours via New York and Geneva has proved useful, nor will they prove useful. 
I should like to end with a question: why cannot Pakistan adhere to its pledged word on the Simla Agreement and engage in these discussions to resolve all the problems that they have vis--vis India? 
Pakistan has attempted, as I have said, on numerous occasions to resolve these problems bilaterally with India. 
It is still prepared to do so if India is prepared to undertake a serious and meaningful dialogue with Pakistan, if India is prepared for peace with Pakistan. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): In marking Disarmament Week, which began on 25 October 1994 at today's meeting, the Committee will be continuing the tradition established by the General Assembly at its first special session devoted to disarmament. 
On behalf of all members of the Committee, and on my own behalf, I congratulate Ambassador Essy on his election to the presidency and salute his well-known diplomatic skill and the effectiveness with which he is carrying out his high responsibilities. 
As Chairman of the Committee, I wish to begin with a short statement on this special occasion. 
We must recognize that there has been significant progress in recent times, largely as a result of the major political, social and economic changes that have taken place in the world. 
Hence, on the occasion of Disarmament Week, we must reiterate the call for continued efforts towards that end. 
The greatest concern, on which we must all redouble our efforts, is nuclear disarmament. 
Even though the thunderheads lowering over the world have dissipated for now, the elimination of the threat of nuclear holocaust still remains a central priority both for nuclear-weapon and non-nuclear-weapon States. 
In this context, the extension of the NPT and the 1995 Conference are significant, because the actions taken in that respect will largely determine the world's ability to usher in an era of greater international stability and security. 
The same goes for the efforts towards the complete and verifiable ban on nuclear tests. 
The work in these areas being accomplished by the Conference on Disarmament should be highlighted and pushed forward, and the Conference itself must be expanded to reflect the current world situation. 
The Conventions banning biological and chemical weapons are appropriate mechanisms whose application and implementation will promote greater confidence and security. 
It is important to remember that the major armed conflicts causing so many deaths and such desolation and suffering in many parts of the world right now are using those self-same conventional weapons hence the need to adopt urgent measures to avoid this kind of tragedy. 
Emphasis quite rightly has been placed on the fact that the purpose of Disarmament Week should be to focus international attention and mobilize the conscience of all peoples, large and small, in order to form a single, common front on the side of general and complete disarmament. 
Both regionally and globally, governmental and non-governmental bodies have an essential role to play here. 
The media must play a fundamental role in this campaign. 
I am firmly convinced that they will respond, with all due diligence and commitment, to this urgent appeal from humankind. 
Mr. Essy (President of the General Assembly) (interpretation from French): I should like to thank you, Mr. Chairman, for the kind words and congratulations you addressed to me. 
Allow me also to take this opportunity to express to you and to all the delegations on the First Committee my most sincere hope that this session will be constructive and fruitful. 
Over the past year, we have witnessed a radical change in the global political climate. 
For decades, negotiations had been conducted within the framework of what could be termed the cold-war syndrome. 
The international community had become used to this conflict-based relationship and had managed to move forward despite the inherent tensions of the time. 
That is how it proved possible to take major steps forward along the path towards our ultimate objective of general and complete disarmament by means of a solid system of global multilateral agreements and major regional and bilateral accords. 
are as relevant today as they were 49 years ago, when the Charter was drafted. 
Ethnic conflicts and militant nationalism are posing new threats to international peace. 
Hundreds of thousands of human beings have perished now that weapons of every kind from state-of-the-art conventional arms to the humble machete have been taken up to settle conflicts. 
First Committee members have a dual mission. 
Firstly, it is up to them to consolidate effectively the progress made during the cold war. 
Secondly, they must find the means to meet the new challenges posed by the formulation of new disarmament policies and the development of innovative methods and common approaches aimed at bolstering stability and mutual trust at the lowest possible level of armaments. 
In April 1995, the States parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) will meet to review the Treaty and to consider renewing it. 
For all its flaws, the NPT has, over the past 25 years, made a decisive contribution to preventing the proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
I do urge members to try to ensure that a climate of understanding prevails during the coming months, in particular during their deliberations. 
The other important initiative involves banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
As the Secretary-General noted in his report on the work of the Organization and in the statement he made to the Committee last week, a treaty to that effect will be an important element in the world's efforts to promote disarmament. 
This Convention an international Treaty that bans an entire category of weapons of mass destruction spent an arduous 10 years in the negotiation. 
Its entry into force next year is the more eagerly awaited therefore. 
Concerning another equally dangerous weapons category, we look forward with equal eagerness to the finalization and evaluation of a verification system for the Convention on biological and toxin weapons. 
Success in those efforts would undoubtedly boost the effectiveness of the new regime. 
We all know full well that the proliferation of conventional weapons and the particularly destabilizing impact conventional-weapon transfers can have on regional and subregional security are cause for ever-increasing concern. 
We have seen all too clearly what happens when nothing is done to curb unmonitored transfers of conventional weapons. 
The Register of Conventional Arms, which promotes openness and transparency, is one of the ways in which Member States can promote confidence in each other's military behaviour, thereby reducing the risk of dangerous misunderstandings. 
The Commission has 22 items on its agenda, but for lack of time I have touched on only a very few. 
Still, I should like to emphasize the importance and scope of each of those items because they are all part of the disarmament effort at the international level and because they all deserve all our attention. 
At the dawn of this new era, the diplomacy of disarmament must be specific and realistic, and must take into account the new way the international cards have been dealt. 
Accordingly, may I propose that the Committee decide to extend the deadline for the submission of draft resolutions concerning agenda items on disarmament from Thursday, 27 October, to Monday, 31 October at 6 p.m.? If I hear no objection, I shall take it that the Committee accepts my proposal. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): On the same subject, I should like to ask all delegations kindly to submit their draft resolutions to the Secretariat, particularly those with financial implications, so that they can be processed as quickly as possible. 
The sooner the draft resolutions are submitted, obviously the sooner the work of the Committee can be completed. 
It will also help members complete their consultations on the texts and comment on them when the Committee considers them. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on the representative of the United States who will begin the introduction of draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.19. 
We believe that all Governments recognize the importance of addressing the staggering humanitarian and economic problems caused by the indiscriminate and illegal use of land-mines. 
We ask all Governments to join us in this effort. 
Mr. Chairman, I would ask you now to call on Mr. Leahy. 
It requests the Secretary-General to prepare a report on progress towards implementing such moratoriums. 
It encourages further international efforts to seek solutions to the problems caused by anti-personnel land-mines, with a view to the eventual elimination of these weapons. 
Finally, it urges States which have not done so to adhere to the inhumane weapons Convention and its Protocols, which govern the use of anti-personnel land-mines and related devices. 
Almost exactly one year ago, I stood in this room and introduced a similar draft resolution the first of its kind which called on all States to implement moratoriums on the export of anti-personnel land-mines. 
That resolution was inspired by legislation that I had sponsored in the United States Senate to impose a moratorium on United States exports of anti-personnel land-mines legislation that was passed by 100 votes to none. 
The resolution of last year was a first response to a deadly plague that has infested more than 60 countries. 
It is estimated that, today, at least 85 million unexploded land-mines are strewn around the world. 
In some countries, such as Afghanistan and Cambodia, there is one land-mine for every two people, and there are tens of thousands of amputees people who have lost arms or legs and individuals who have lost their sight as a result of these devices. 
Usually the victim is a civilian often a young child. 
If people are lucky enough to survive the blast, they face lives without legs or arms, or in blindness. 
But the victim is also the United Nations peace-keeper sent to Somalia or Rwanda or Bosnia. 
It could be a Pakistani, an American, an Italian or a Russian. 
It makes no difference, because land-mines do not choose their victims. 
Land-mines are an economic development issue, a human rights issue and an environmental issue. 
Every week, hundreds of people are killed or maimed by these cruel, indiscriminate weapons. 
The economic consequences of land-mines are devastating for poor, developing nations, where they are so widely used today. 
Land-mines were first conceived of as defensive weapons, but even in the civil war in the United States of America more than a century ago they were placed in houses, around water wells and on roadways. 
In the 12 months since I introduced that first draft resolution on a moratorium on the export of land-mines, more than a dozen countries have stopped exporting all anti-personnel mines. 
Italy one of the world's largest exporters has declared a moratorium on exports and has pledged to take the necessary steps to block the production of these weapons. 
The Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, is among the world leaders who have called for a comprehensive ban. 
This is a major step forward. 
It should end the debate about the need for the goal of the eventual elimination of anti-personnel land-mines. 
Look at the global human tragedy land-mines have already caused. 
The goal of the eventual elimination of anti-personnel land-mines should be unanimously supported. 
We must then develop an effective approach to achieving it as soon as is humanly possible. 
As a first step, the United States President has proposed that States conclude an agreement to reduce the number and availability of anti-personnel land-mines. 
In the past 12 months alone, approximately 2 million more land-mines have been laid. 
But during the same period, in every country represented here, the number of people demanding an end to this senseless slaughter has continued to grow. 
Next September, the United Nations will convene a Conference to review the 1980 inhumane weapons Convention, with the special aim of strengthening its Protocol on land-mines. 
My Government has taken steps towards ratification of that Convention. 
It also strongly supports efforts to expand demining programmes. 
In addition, this year in the United States Senate, I sponsored and saw the passing of legislation that provided an additional $10 million for the development of more effective technology to locate and destroy mines. 
The United States appreciates the support of the 57 States that have joined it in sponsoring this draft resolution. 
We urge others to join us, and we hope that they will promptly implement their own moratoriums if they have not yet done so. 
By stopping the proliferation of these weapons we shall have taken one of the most effective steps towards the goal of the eventual elimination of anti-personnel land-mines and of ending the great human tragedy that they cause. 
I am also particularly pleased to be addressing the Committee immediately following the introduction by Senator Leahy of the United States of draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.19, on an export moratorium on anti-personnel land-mines. 
To meet the challenge of land-mines, all efforts must be made and those efforts must be mutually supportive. 
To date, the Group of Experts has held three meetings of two weeks, in February, May and August 1994. 
As indicated by the mandate given to the Group, its work and thus my comments will concentrate on Protocol II, on land-mines. 
The state of negotiations is reflected in the progress report and, in particular, in the Chairman's rolling text annexed to it contained in document CCW/CONF.1/GE/21 from the Group of Governmental Experts. 
The devastating and indiscriminate effects of anti-personnel land-mines fighting wars long after the wars have ceased, long after the battles have moved somewhere else, are known to all of us. 
These are aftermath wars fought by an anonymous enemy against the peasant ploughing his field, the woman collecting wood to prepare the evening meal, the child fetching water from the well or playing outside his village. 
These residual wars must be brought to an end; and yet, it has been calculated that two million land-mines will be laid in 1994 while only 100,000 will be cleared. 
Some such measures must be taken in the short term to combat this plague. 
Others, such as the Review Conference on the inhumane weapons Convention must have an impact over the long term. 
It would seem futile to discuss possible amendments to Protocol II, on land-mines, if it is not stated from the outset that its major flaw is not that it is imperfect which it is but that it is not being applied. 
To date, only 42 States have ratified the Convention and the Protocols. 
Many countries in the regions most devastatingly affected by land-mines are not bound by it, and, furthermore, it is not applicable to non-international conflicts. 
Canada recently deposited its instrument of ratification. 
These are welcome additions. 
On behalf of the States parties, I implore those States that have not yet done so speedily to consider acceding to the Convention. 
The revision of Protocol II, on land-mines, with which the Group of Governmental Experts has been entrusted, is a complex and formidable task. 
In essence, the inhumane weapons Convention is part of humanitarian law, specifically the laws of war. 
I refer in particular to proposals regarding such issues as transfers, assistance, technological cooperation and verification. 
It would therefore, in my view, be useful if delegations were to include people with expertise in both fields to a greater extent. 
There is no use in further debating whether the inhumane weapons Convention is a humanitarian law treaty or a disarmament treaty. 
In fact, the Group has set out on a path combining both elements. 
Delegations should be equipped to respond to that situation in order to be able to present to the Review Conference a limited and well-developed set of options. 
The problems we face in the preparatory work can be grouped into five main subject areas. 
First, with regard to the scope of application, an important, if not an overwhelming, part of the global land-mine catastrophe is attributable to the use of land-mines in non-international conflicts. 
Other States, in particular those which have not yet ratified Additional Protocol II, maintain objections of principle. 
These are often of a fundamental character, involving issues of sovereignty, non-interference, and so on, based on long-established policies or historical experiences. 
The issue is an important one. 
I hope it will be duly considered in capitals and in consultations between States. 
I feel that in the preparatory work, the texts on the issue could still be refined, but that a final compromise may be struck only at the Review Conference itself. 
The second subject area, restrictions and prohibitions, presents us with a wide-ranging array of proposals, from rather modest improvements to a complete ban on anti-personnel land-mines. 
On these issues, I refer delegations to the aforementioned progress report and its annexed rolling text. 
Let me state here only that I feel that the Group of Governmental Experts is well equipped to negotiate this part of the Protocol, despite the wide divergence between the various proposals now to hand. 
I am therefore confident that the Group will be able to present to the Review Conference almost square-bracket-free texts for articles 2 to 6 of the Protocol, and I hope that they will contain substantial further restrictions. 
Let me now turn to the subject areas that are new to the Convention and, indeed, to humanitarian law, if we exclude the existing but somewhat dormant provision for an International Fact-Finding Commission under Article 90 of Additional Protocol I to the Geneva Conventions. 
Proposals have been made for a ban on exports of weapons covered by the Protocol either to conflict areas or, more generally, to States not bound by the Protocol's provisions. 
There are also proposals for assistance and technology transfers, not only in the area of mine-clearance but also in respect of technology that might be required if new technical specifications for the detectability, self-destruction or self-neutralization of land-mines are agreed. 
Finally, three new articles on verification and compliance have been painstakingly worked out. 
I would be greatly remiss if I did not clearly state that there exists to date no consensus in the Group on the final inclusion of any of these new subject areas in the Convention or the Protocol. 
The relevant texts will require considerable additional discussion and drafting in the Group of Governmental Experts. 
I would urge Governments to study the texts at high levels in their legal, foreign affairs and defence establishments, in a constructive and result-oriented way, between now and the next meeting of the Group in January, and between then and the Review Conference in the autumn of 1995. 
Each advance we may agree upon will in the end benefit the innocent civilian and, indeed, our overall efforts towards development. 
It must be borne in mind that a country infested with mines is unable to develop and prosper since mine clearance, at a cost of $600 to $1,000 per unit, is a sine qua non for starting rehabilitation and development programmes. 
Humanitarian considerations aside, we simply cannot afford the continued waging of land-mine wars. 
I should like to mention that three proposals for additional protocols regarding small-calibre weapons, blinding weapons, and naval mines have been introduced, by Switzerland and Sweden. 
There has been little time to consider them in substance. 
Time must now be allotted to deal with them seriously before the Review Conference starts. 
I am indebted to the delegations and to the Secretary of the Committee, Mr. Kheradi, and his colleagues in the secretariat for the promising working spirit. 
Still, the task remains complex. 
It is my feeling that the Review Conference will need three full weeks, from 25 September to 13 October 1995, and that delegations should prepare for substantive negotiations on several of the outstanding issues. 
My congratulations go also to the other members of the Bureau. 
My delegation received with great satisfaction the report of the Secretary-General contained in document A/49/357, entitled Assistance in mine clearance. 
It draws to the attention of those countries that sell, produce or transfer land-mines the suffering that land-mines can cause people and their adverse effects on society and morale, as well as their financial cost to the international community. 
Cambodia hopes that this report will promote the understanding and cooperation of member States in the fields of planning, research and financial assistance to countries that are infested with land-mines. 
Land-mines are present in 64 countries around the world. 
Cambodia is one of those countries. 
They are cruel weapons, used by resistance and regular soldiers alike. 
They do not differentiate between soldiers and civilians. 
They kill or maim the enemy, the person who planted them or, in most cases, innocent civilians: agricultural workers. 
In Cambodia, land-mines have already killed and maimed several thousand people. 
There are about 40 thousand amputees now, and 200 to 230 more victims are claimed each month. 
One out of every 236 Cambodians is an amputee: a rate more than 100 times higher than in Europe or the United States. 
In addition to endangering human lives, land-mines disrupt the transportation networks and destroy agricultural production. 
They pollute the environment, hold back development and reconstruction activities, and interfere with the provision of relief assistance and the rehabilitation of refugees and other displaced persons. 
In recognizing the scourge of land-mines, His Majesty King Norodom Sihanouk has on several occasions made his position very clear by severely condemning their use. 
The Royal Government of Cambodia is deeply grateful to the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and to the foreign Governments and non-governmental organizations that have assisted the Cambodian Mine Action Centre (CMAC) in its de-mining effort. 
My Government is very pleased with the results of the efforts by UNDP and the international community, in close cooperation with CMAC, on the mine-clearance training programme in Cambodia. 
The mine-clearance training unit has trained some 2,332 Cambodians as de-miners and 99 as supervisors. 
To date, there are some 1,900 trained de-miners active in Cambodia, and an area of 9 million square metres has been de-mined. 
On Wednesday, 12 October 1994, the Khmer Rouge, in an open broadcast said that their fighters had planted 100 new land-mines between 1 and 3 October along Route 10, which runs southwards from the city of Battambang to the Thai border. 
My delegation strongly believes that the best and most effective way to protect innocent civilians, especially women and children, from the danger of land-mines is to ban the production, use and transfer of all types of land-mines completely and eventually to eliminate them all. 
My delegation appreciates the initiative taken by the United States in preparing draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.19 on a moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines, which has just been introduced by United States Senator Patrick Leahy. 
Given its enormous importance for nuclear disarmament, this item has been on the General Assembly's agenda for year after year. 
The efforts towards achieving that objective in various forums have been many. 
The initiative taken by six countries to turn the partial test-ban Treaty into a comprehensive test-ban treaty has undoubtedly helped stress the importance, indeed the necessity of concluding such a treaty. 
The sponsors of draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.9/Rev.1 are persuaded of the importance of leaving the way open for the Amendment Conference, and in so doing affording ourselves an opportunity to affirm our political will to conclude a comprehensive test-ban treaty quickly and effectively. 
We therefore expect to receive the broadest support from the members of this Committee. 
I also wish to express our gratitude to Romania, Hungary, Poland and Bulgaria, who have supported this initiative from the outset and have joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
In the field of weapons of mass destruction, the progress achieved is well known and many delegations have referred to it in their contributions to the general debate. 
Indeed, there is growing recognition of the need to exert greater restraint in transfers of conventional weapons. 
The European Union therefore believes that the elaboration of a universal, politically binding code of conduct would represent an important step forward in the area of conventional arms control. 
The objective of our proposal would be to agree on a set of principles and guidelines to promote responsibility and restraint in international conventional arms transfers. 
The obvious possibilities are the Commission and the Conference on Disarmament. 
We remain at the disposal of any delegation wishing to receive further clarification of our initiative. 
I am particularly grateful to the delegation of Ireland for its understanding and generous cooperation during the whole process of elaborating this text, which started in Geneva and continued here at this session with the active participation of all the sponsors. 
In his speech at the Conference, President Ion Iliescu stated: 
In this respect, it might be useful to establish an appropriate framework for consultation and action in order to ensure that countries can never again acquire arsenals that go far beyond the needs of self-defence. 
Romania shares the view that arms-producing States have a responsibility to ensure that their weapons exports do not contribute to instability or conflicts in other countries or regions, and that there is also a need for importing countries to exercise responsibility and restraint in their procurement policies. 
A code of conduct open to all States should consist of a set of guidelines, primarily a list of politically binding principles and criteria on which the arms exporting and importing policies of subscribing States should be based. 
The code of conduct would apply to transfers of the seven categories of conventional weapons and equipment on which States are requested to supply data to the Register of Conventional Arms: battle tanks; armoured combat vehicles; large-calibre artillery systems; combat aircraft; attack helicopters; warships; and missiles or missile systems. 
The addition of further categories taking into account significant technical developments could be considered under the provisions of General Assembly resolution 46/36 L. 
In the view of my delegation the code of conduct would constitute a new means of promoting openness and the more detailed publication of and internal debate on information relating to conventional arms. 
At the same time, it would provide a framework for dialogue between and within States and promote the establishment or further elaboration by States of legal instruments and administrative machinery for internally regulating, and effectively monitoring their arms-procurement processes. 
Such a code of conduct would allow for attention to be focused more on illicit arms transfers by highlighting known and legitimate transfers. 
My delegation was very pleased to note that many States, both members and non-members of the Conference on Disarmament, welcomed the proposal and considered it an important contribution to strengthening confidence and understanding between States. 
A number of delegations were of the opinion that the parameters used in the proposals, such as human rights and excessive and destabilizing accumulations of arms, were ambiguous or irrelevant. 
Of course, these and other questions must be addressed if we are to clarify the issues further and thereby promote the objective of increased transparency. 
The draft resolution merges agenda items 53, on reduction of military budgets, and 64 (f), on the implementation of the guidelines and recommendations for objective information on military matters. 
This unification of two agenda items has been made possible by cooperation between a number of delegations, in particular the delegations of Romania and the United Kingdom. 
It appeared appropriate to combine the two agenda items because they both pertain to the issue of increasing transparency in military matters at the global level. 
In 1992, the Disarmament Commission adopted guidelines and recommendations for objective information on military matters. 
The guidelines and recommendations for objective information on military matters contain, inter alia, principles for providing information on military matters, mechanisms in this regard at the global level and, last but not least, recommendations for future activities. 
The contents of the guidelines and recommendations are still of significance today as a framework for activities in this field. 
Therefore, paragraph 1 of the proposed resolution recommends the guidelines and recommendations for objective information on military matters to all Member States for implementation. 
One of the recommendations of the 1992 guidelines dealing with the United Nations standardized system of reporting military expenditures still requires appropriate action. 
The system in operation since 1981 is an exemplary and useful means of increasing transparency in military matters. 
For a number of years, only some 13 Member States have provided the relevant information; in 1992, therefore, the recommendations for objective information on military matters suggested improving the reporting system to achieve greater participation. 
Draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.1/Rev.1 takes up this recommendation in its paragraph 4, which requests the Secretary-General to seek the views of Member States on how to strengthen and broaden participation in the United Nations system for the standardized reporting of military expenditures. 
His report on this subject, to be submitted to the General Assembly at its fifty-first session, could prepare the ground for improvement to the existing reporting system. 
The sponsors therefore hope to achieve general support for the draft resolution and will work for its adoption without a vote, as has been the case with draft resolutions on these issues in previous years. 
I would call this draft resolution a vivid expression of the rationalization of the work of the First Committee in action. 
Three years ago, Romania and Germany took the initiative of merging the two draft resolutions traditionally prepared by them under the agenda item on military expenditures and military budgets. 
Increased transparency in the military field leads to increased confidence and thus to the creation of the necessary environment for the reduction of military activities, armaments, troops and budgets, the sine qua non for peace and stability. 
Moreover, the reporting system itself might be improved, in order to secure more active participation. 
These reports and statements of views, along with the guidelines and recommendations for objective information on military matters, will make it possible to conduct a conclusive discussion in this Committee next year under a single item, as recommended in the final paragraph of the draft resolution. 
It is the earnest hope of my delegation that the draft resolution will be adopted by consensus. 
Among the 22 sponsors of the draft resolution, Argentina, Brazil and Chile can be counted for the first time as States parties to the Treaty. 
Draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.10 reflects the will and the determination of the Latin America and the Caribbean region to foster international peace and cooperation by eliminating the nuclear threat. 
We hope that, like similar texts in previous years, this draft resolution will be adopted without a vote. 
It also secured the region's right to development by making it clear that no provision of the Treaty of Tlatelolco would undermine its right to use nuclear energy for peaceful purposes. 
The cold war and a bipolar world informed the drafting of the Treaty. 
Its points of reference were a devastating world war that for the first time demonstrated the horror of what nuclear energy could do if used for warlike purposes, and the early work on the peaceful uses of that energy. 
With the Treaty of Tlatelolco, our States cast their moral veto against the emergence of new military confrontations that would be as disastrous for mankind. 
In the non-proliferation arena, once again Latin America took the lead internationally. 
As I was saying, in the midst of the cold war, our region understood that the only chance of a truly catastrophic situation arising for Latin America would come from worldwide conflict. 
We are not reinventing the wheel; all of this flows from a logical and political way of looking at things. 
Latin America not only recognizes but says out loud what we all know. 
Hiroshima and Nagasaki marked the initiation of an important hierarchy that must be used as a cornerstone for dealing with the issue of non-proliferation. 
That hierarchy is the inescapable supremacy of nuclear weapons over conventional. 
We take this opportunity to applaud the decision taken by the parties to the Treaty of Rarotonga, and now we have great hopes for the enormous efforts by the peoples of Africa towards achieving an international treaty similar in spirit to the Treaty of Tlatelolco. 
Within this general framework, and given the changing times I mentioned earlier, from 1990 on the Treaty of Tlatelolco has been undergoing updating in order to make it truly universal with respect to its area of application. 
To achieve this, the parties are adopting a set of amendments making it easier for third countries in the region to become full members. 
This important change allows Caribbean States such as Belize and Guyana to be brought under the Treaty. 
We must emphasize the fact that, even though the amendments now adopted do alter the verification system, none of them alters the fundamental principles or essence of the Treaty itself. 
The amendments to which I have referred enabled States in the region with significant degrees of nuclear development to become full members. 
The Government of Mexico, as depositary, interprets the situation to mean that the amendments are in force for those States that have signed and ratified them and have also made the waiver declaration referred to in paragraph 2 of the Treaty's article 29. 
At this point, the Treaty's status is as follows: of the 33 States members of the regional group, only two have not signed the Treaty. 
Guyana, for its part, has expressed its political will to join the regional system when the technical and legal conditions needed for it to do so are met. 
Of the 31 States that have signed, only three have not yet fully completed the ratification process Belize, St. Kitts and Nevis, and Santa Lucia. 
Thus, 28 States in the region are full members of the Tlatelolco system. 
Moreover, through their signing and ratifying Additional Protocols I and II, the Treaty of Tlatelolco is now fully respected in all its objectives and explicit provisions by China, France, the Netherlands, the Russian Federation, the United Kingdom and the United States of America. 
The system of peace and security established and promoted by the Treaty of Tlatelolco makes the role of Latin America and the Caribbean in the multilateral disarmament agenda increasingly important. 
Thus, the region reiterates that the very important question of the non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction, at both the regional and global levels, must be taken up in a comprehensive, integral, balanced and non-discriminatory manner. 
This must be done in such a way that nothing impedes access to the full development of advanced dual-use technologies for exclusively peaceful purposes. 
Making the area of application of the Treaty of Tlatelolco universal and consolidating the Treaty at the regional level entails OPANAL's expanding its activities, and this will necessarily involve a decision by the member States to modernize OPANAL's general secretariat of course, this will be a short term project. 
We expect to go on receiving that assistance, not so that we can duplicate our efforts, but so that we can join forces to the benefit and for the development of our peoples. 
Much has been done, but there is still much to be done. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on the Secretary of the Committee to make an announcement. 
Mr. Ramaker (Netherlands): During our informal discussions earlier this week, I spoke in order to provide the Committee with some general thoughts relating to the concept of confidence-building measures and transparency in armaments. 
Since that report appeared, 10 more Member States have filed data for the Register, so that in total 90 States have provided answers for the year 1992. 
This year, a group of governmental experts was convened to assist the Secretary-General in preparing a report on the continuing operation of the Register and on its further development. 
In his foreword to the report, the Secretary-General welcomed the Register, pointing out its relevance for confidence-building with the following words: 
The assessment of the first two years of the Register's operation is positive. 
The level of participation is encouraging. 
Although the number of replies is a little less than half the membership of the United Nations, the returns for 1992 and 1993 covered the bulk of the international arms trade in the seven weapon categories concerned. 
Nevertheless, participation in the Register could and should be improved, as was also observed by the Secretary-General in his foreword to the 1994 report of the group of governmental experts. 
Wider participation, especially in certain regions and subregions, is of paramount importance for the further consolidation of the Register. 
It is important also that Member States that have neither imported nor exported weapons should also inform the Secretary-General of that fact, because those so-called nil reports show that no arms have been transferred, which in itself should promote confidence. 
It indicates moreover that the Member State concerned is willing to participate in this confidence-building exercise. 
A growing number of States agree that the Register would become more complete and useful if it covered military holdings and procurement from national production. 
The draft resolution is in essence a procedural one aimed at maintaining the momentum of the Register of Conventional Arms and encouraging wider participation in it. 
Draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.18 furthermore takes note of the report of the 1994 group of governmental experts and requests the Secretary-General to make provision for future review of the operation of the Register and its further development by convening another group of governmental experts in 1996. 
The Conference on Disarmament is encouraged to continue its work on the issue of transparency in armaments. 
May I submit that this is precisely why work in Geneva should in fact continue: both the Register and the work in the Conference on Disarmament are a mere two years old, and experience has shown that multilateral disarmament efforts need time to mature. 
With the present draft resolution, the sponsors are aiming to maintain the consensus similar draft resolutions have acquired in years past. 
I am encouraged by the broad support, expressed during both the general debate and our informal, structured discussions, for the concept of transparency in armaments as embodied in the Register of Conventional Arms. 
Draft resolution L.18 should, in my view, be acceptable to all delegations, and in the days to come my delegation will seek to confirm that this is indeed the case. 
One of the drafts, in document A/C.1/49/L.18, concerns the operation and further development of the Register of Conventional Arms and also the continuation of the work on transparency in armaments being carried out within the Conference on Disarmament framework. 
The other, A/C.1/49/L.27, is devoted to the establishment of a code of conduct for the international transfers of conventional weapons. 
It has become a commonplace that the process of post-cold-war transition to a new world order has confronted the international community with new types of major armed conflicts around the world. 
Such largely intra-State wars have engaged not only States, but also the United Nations and other competent international organizations in searching for solutions to this new problem and in conducting peace-keeping operations at an increasing number of locations. 
The enormous difficulties of restoring peace and putting an end to fighting, aggression, shelling, armed atrocities, ethnic cleansing and destruction have become obvious in recent years. 
The idea of preventive diplomacy and of developing security and confidence-building measures has emerged and it has become indispensable to consider the lessons of the armed conflicts now being waged in order to prevent their further proliferation. 
The General Assembly also requested the Conference to elaborate universal and non-discriminatory practical means to increase openness and transparency in this field, and also in respect of the transfer of high technology with military applications and weapons of mass destruction. 
This request was renewed in 1992 and again in 1993. 
Accordingly, the Conference on Disarmament has been dealing with the question of transparency in armaments since 1992, and in 1993 and 1994 it established a special Ad Hoc Committee to this end. I had the honour to serve as Chairman of that Committee this year. 
Three years indeed, actually only two of operation of both the Register and the Conference on Disarmament are but a very short initial phase when compared to the enormous challenges raised by the unsettled armed conflicts still raging in very many places and forever erupting in new ones too. 
Our options are far from exhausted though, and we must continue our work to enhance confidence and ease tensions. 
The assessment of the first two years of the Register's operation and the report of the Conference on Disarmament on its work in the field of transparency in armaments (A/49/27, section III, subsection H) justify the continuation of the efforts involved. 
Moreover, the findings and suggestions of the Secretary-General offer fresh ammunition for the work of the Conference on Disarmament on transparency in armaments. 
During the past three years, an increasing number of States have submitted background information for the Register on their military holdings and also on their procurements from national production. 
To do so, however, would require interpretations that were generally accepted by the nations involved. 
Such continued discussion might also contribute to clarifying questions relating, inter alia, to the classification of licensed or collaborative production. 
The code's possible content should be further examined, even if most participants find it premature to be drafting it so soon. 
I refer, as an example, to the issue of weapons of mass destruction and the transfer of high technology with military applications, where opposing views were set out in more depth than they had been at previous sessions. 
Delegations that opposed the inclusion of weapons of mass destruction in the Register of Conventional Arms did not, however, rule out further consideration of transparency measures for such weapons on the basis of specific and substantial proposals. 
In compliance with the General Assembly's call upon all Member States to cooperate at regional and subregional levels with a view to enhancing increased openness and transparency in armaments, this aspect too was discussed in the Conference on Disarmament, and it deserves to have continued work done on it. 
Approaches to this subject differed greatly, but the relevant passages of the report reflect the fact that, in one way or another, pretty much all participants found information on military personnel to be relevant to the matter in hand. 
We should not be discouraged by the mere fact that during the first three years of the Register and of the work in the Conference on Disarmament on issues related to transparency in armaments it has been impossible to reach the goals in question. 
The harsh realities of the savage armed conflicts now going on in various parts of the globe oblige us also to continue our work in the field of confidence-building and increasing openness in arms transfers. 
I wish to stress in this context that, for the time being, the only item referring to questions of conventional arms on the agenda of the Conference on Disarmament is that on transparency in armaments. 
I wish to recall that the topic of conventional weapons figures on the list of subjects suggested by the General Assembly in 1979, and that it should not be neglected today either. 
In conclusion, let me express the hope that the draft resolutions concerning the Register, the continuation of the work of the Conference on Disarmament in the field of transparency in armaments and other, specific proposals aimed at furthering the relevant efforts, will be adopted without a vote. 
I wish to introduce that draft resolution, which relates to agenda item 55, and is entitled The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields. 
The draft resolution is sponsored by a number of States from several regions. 
As is well know, Canada and Brazil, together with other delegations, have in recent years joined efforts in this undertaking with a view to arriving at universally acceptable norms and guidelines in this area. 
That is understandable inasmuch as science and technology have a direct bearing on social and economic development as well as on international security and disarmament. 
We are convinced that, given the global nature of the issues involved, this question can be adequately and fully addressed only in the context of a broad, multilateral understanding. 
In this regard, the basic purpose of this year's draft resolution is to keep the General Assembly seized of the issue whilst reaffirming the need for a mutually reinforcing relationship between developmental and security needs. 
The draft resolution relies on simple and clear concepts. 
As members know, this issue has been the subject of debate in the Disarmament Commission over the past several years. 
Unfortunately, in the end, the Disarmament Commission's rules of procedure intervened and the item had to be dropped before consensus on all aspects of the issue had been achieved. 
The purpose of this draft resolution is to ensure that debate on these issues continues. 
Although consensus has not yet been achieved on texts dealing with particular aspects of those issues, there is surely consensus on the fact that they are of vital importance. 
For these reasons, Canada would like to see the Disarmament Commission take this question up again as an agenda item. 
The draft resolution we have submitted to the Committee for its consideration affirms broad principles that we believe can command consensus. 
Disagreement on this issue arises most often in relation to the transfer of technology. 
We must address this question bearing in mind that the right of access to technology is not unlimited. 
We encourage all delegations to consider this draft resolution in that light. 
Mr. Starr (Australia): Australia would like to endorse the introductions by Brazil and Canada of draft resolution L.29, on the role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields. 
The draft resolution represents an important and, in our view, essential follow-up to the efforts on this agenda item in the Disarmament Commission. 
At the last session of the General Assembly, the entire international community supported, for the first time, the commencement of multilateral negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear-test ban treaty, when it adopted resolution 48/70. 
That decision was an important demonstration of the existence of the political will that is essential for the successful launch of negotiations. 
This year's draft text builds on last year's ground-breaking resolution. 
It also contains some new elements to take account of new circumstances. 
The Conference is in the middle of live negotiations, and there are high expectations that it will produce the text of an effective treaty without delay. 
We believe that this goal is widely shared by United Nations Members. 
In the many consultations we have held on this draft resolution over the past several weeks, however, it has become clear to us that, while many favour reference to a firm time-frame for the negotiations, others cannot accept a deadline. 
We believe that the text before the Committee represents a fair balance, and that it should command the same support as last year's text. 
Secondly, it encourages participants to make substantial progress in the period of inter-sessional work agreed to by the Conference. 
Thirdly, it urges rapid progress towards the conclusion of the negotiations by urging all States participating in the Conference, in particular the nuclear-weapon States, to negotiate intensively, as a high priority task, and to conclude an effective treaty. 
Given the priority attached to this treaty, it is self-evident that the General Assembly should stand ready to adopt the text as soon as it is completed by the Conference on Disarmament. 
The draft resolution carries over from last year the message that the exercise of the utmost restraint in respect of nuclear testing would be consistent with the negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
My delegation thanks Ambassador Colin Keating and endorses his statement. 
Since 1992, together with New Zealand and Australia, Mexico has prepared the first drafts of texts that we submitted to the group of countries that have sponsored one of the two draft resolutions that had been coming before this Committee for many years. 
A few years ago, we managed to reach agreement on a single text. 
We are all now of the same view, though there are some nuances remaining in the individual positions of the sponsors. 
Of course, my delegation would have preferred language that better reflects the wishes of the overwhelming majority of States represented here. 
We know that, in this connection, the nuclear-weapon States do not have one single position. 
Declares its readiness to resume consideration of this item, as necessary, before its fiftieth session in order to endorse a text of a comprehensive nuclear test-ban treaty. 
We are persuaded that the text of draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.22 reflects an acceptable balance between the aspirations of the broad majority of countries and the position held by others regarding the pace of the work on a comprehensive nuclear test-ban treaty. 
We therefore feel confident that the draft resolution will be adopted without a vote. 
For many years, Australia has given high priority in its national arms control and disarmament agenda to the initiation of negotiations towards a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Over the past year, we have laboured to take full advantage of the negotiating mandate agreed for the negotiations and of the historic opportunity provided by their commencement in 1994. 
We now wish to promote and advance the negotiations towards the earliest possible agreement on a text. 
It would provide an unequivocal underpinning for the multilateral achievement of our common goal through an orderly but expeditious negotiating process. 
Though there is a shared and common purpose amongst States on the negotiations, it is apparent that expression of that collective purpose in a single formulation can probably never be entirely comfortable for all participants in the resulting consensus. 
We firmly believe that an achievement-oriented international community must operate on the basis of such understanding, compromise and determination if interests we have in common are to be advanced. 
I should like once again to endorse the draft resolution, and commend its balanced and progressive language to delegations. 
We trust that its adoption by consensus will provide the firmest possible foundation for the initiation at Geneva of the new phase of negotiations, which my delegation hopes will be able to resolve outstanding issues and finalize the treaty without delay. 
Mr. Kalpag (Sri Lanka), Chairman of the Ad Hoc Committee on the Indian Ocean: I have the honour to present the report of the Ad Hoc Committee on the Indian Ocean, document A/49/29. 
The report was adopted by consensus in the Ad Hoc Committee. 
As members of the First Committee will recall, the Ad Hoc Committee was established in 1972 to realize the goals set out in the Declaration of the Indian Ocean as a Zone of Peace, General Assembly resolution 2832 (XXVI), adopted in December 1971. 
Since then the Committee's work has evolved considerably: it has mirrored shifting realities in the region as well as in the international political environment beyond it, including the tensions that had been engendered by the cold war and the rivalry that characterized the relationship between the great Powers. 
In the last few years, following the end of the cold war, the rivalry between the great Powers has been replaced by a new and welcome phase of confidence, trust and cooperation. 
This has helped to create favourable opportunities to renew comprehensive global and regional efforts towards attaining the goals of peace, security and stability in the Indian Ocean region. 
This favourable climate has been further enhanced by significant developments of a positive nature in the Indian Ocean region, including the establishment of a democratic, non-racial Government in South Africa and continuing encouraging developments in the Middle East. 
On the basis of the conclusions and recommendations of the Ad Hoc Committee's 1993 meetings, further consideration was given to new, alternative approaches to its work during its session this year. 
There was general recognition of the need to pursue both global and regional efforts in a complementary way, bearing in mind that the States of the region themselves could provide their own, specific, constructive contribution to strengthening peace, security, stability and cooperation in the Indian Ocean region. 
During this year's session, other innovative approaches were also proposed by individual member States. 
These are listed in the annex to the report, and were noted by the Committee after preliminary discussion. 
Others, including major maritime users, ceased to be active participants while none the less remaining members. 
It was therefore refreshing and encouraging to note, in 1993 and 1994, renewed interest and participation in the Ad Hoc Committee's work on the part of some of those States. 
I believe that the draft has been discussed also with some countries outside the Non-Aligned Movement. 
The draft has been carefully prepared to give articulation to the fresh approaches evident in the Ad Hoc Committee, and I am therefore pleased to commend it to the Committee for adoption without a vote. 
With the passage of time, this initiative has acquired broad support on both the international and the regional levels. 
It laid a basis for the principles of disarmament, and has contributed to the global trend towards curbing the proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
It is inconceivable that any would compromise on anything that is fundamental to meeting that legitimate concern. 
We are confident that realizing that basic principle is indispensable for promoting success in the peace process and widening its framework. 
But we should reiterate in that regard the necessity to respect the principle of equality the total equality of the States of the region in particular with regard to their level of security. 
Any security imbalances would undoubtedly lead to a lack of trust and confidence and would undermine the credibility of the new situation. 
No party should call for an arrangement that would mean its enjoying a special or exceptional status. 
Such calls would only undermine peace and throw the Middle East once again into the vicious circle of an arms race in a desperate attempt to deal with security imbalances. 
The initiative to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone, presented in the draft resolution, would guarantee balanced security in the Middle East. 
It would lay the foundation for the rights and obligations of the States of the region and would make a great contribution to strengthening the non-proliferation regime, which has become more important to the international community, as it promises a brighter future. 
Communication channels and mechanisms, whether bilateral or multilateral, have become available to all Middle East States, and those States should use them to tackle all the basic security and stability issues in the region and to achieve the necessary, practical solutions to these issues. 
Disregarding any factor in this very complex equation, or giving more weight to one factor over another, would be interpreted as an attempt to impose preconditions on the negotiating process, thus undermining the peace process. 
That initiative was taken up in a Security Council resolution, and it is also mentioned in the present draft resolution. 
It has gained wide support. 
There is an organic link between the two initiatives. 
They both have the same objective the establishment of security and confidence and they deal with the dangers of the proliferation of all three types of excessively dangerous weapons, in a manner commensurate with the danger posed by those weapons. 
It would also be in line with the global demand to enhance the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) and implement its seventh article. 
First, every country of the region should accede to the NPT. 
Secondly, all nuclear facilities in the Middle East should be subjected to the safeguards system of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
Thirdly, all countries of the Middle East should cease to produce or possess such weapons or have them on their territories. 
Respect for these basic principles by all the countries of the Middle East and every country outside the region would be the main guarantee of the region's protection against the scourge of the arms race and would truly contribute to the globalization of the NPT. 
In preparing the draft resolution we have paid great attention to preserving a balance, which has guaranteed consensus over the years. 
We have conducted in-depth consultations with many delegations in an atmosphere of cooperation. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I have received requests from a number of delegations to extend the deadline 6 p.m. today for draft resolutions on international security agenda items 68 and 70. 
This is on the understanding that every effort will be made to arrive at draft resolutions that will really assist in bolstering understanding and cooperation between nations, and not widen differences, because this understanding and consolidation are a sound basis for strengthening peace and security in all regions. 
Mr. Mar Bosch (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): Nuclear weapons made their fateful appearance on the international scene in the year that the United Nations was born. 
Although the United Nations Charter contains no reference to such weapons, they have been one of the major items on the United Nations agenda throughout its almost half-century of existence. 
Today we have the honour to introduce to the First Committee the draft resolution contained in document A/C.1/49/L.25 on the subject of the step-by-step reduction of the nuclear threat. 
The sponsors wish to place on record their appreciation for the contribution made by Parliamentarians for Global Action in developing the proposal and in the preparation of the draft resolution. 
This is an extremely modest proposal on an issue of capital importance. 
The preamble to the draft resolution contains 12 paragraphs outlining the reasons why we think the proposal is timely. 
In short, it points out that the world is changing, and proposes a way to change it even more. 
It identifies the Geneva Conference on Disarmament as the ideal forum for multilateral negotiations. 
Lastly, it expresses the conviction that agreement on a five-to-ten-year agenda on nuclear arms control would provide a needed, overall sense of direction to global disarmament efforts. 
In order to facilitate this work, and by way of example, operative paragraph 1 identifies three general headings or areas, under each of which are listed the problems to be solved and the principal challenges to be met, as well as the steps required in order to do so. 
Area A identifies steps to counter three specific activities: first, the acquisition and processing of special fissionable material for nuclear-weapon purposes; secondly, the manufacture and testing of nuclear warheads and their delivery vehicles; and, thirdly, the assembly and deployment of nuclear-weapon systems. 
Area B refers to the steps to actuate, inter alia, first, the withdrawal from deployment and disassembly of nuclear-weapon systems; secondly, the secure storage and dismantlement of nuclear warheads and their delivery vehicles; and, thirdly, the elimination of special fissionable materials for nuclear-weapon purposes. 
to consider steps which they might take unilaterally, bilaterally, or in cooperation with other States to promote progress in the identified areas, and fully to inform the international community of any steps taken in this regard. 
a year-by-year sequence and combination of negotiations on specific measures to be commenced during the next five- and ten-year periods. 
The sponsors are well aware that the Conference on Disarmament is considering several important disarmament items, especially the one concerning a comprehensive nuclear-test ban. 
In this respect, it should be stressed that no one is trying to impose on anyone a preconceived nuclear-disarmament programme. 
Next year an important decision will be made on the extension of the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT), which is now adhered to by as many as 165 countries, including all nuclear-weapon States, and which has indeed played a major role in nuclear non-proliferation and nuclear disarmament. 
Under these circumstances, Japan considers it very important that the nuclear-weapon States continue to promote nuclear disarmament, underpinned by the strengthening of the NPT regime. 
In order to reflect these views in a document expressing the determination of the international community, Japan decided to submit this draft resolution. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on the representative of Nigeria, who will introduce the draft resolution contained in document A/C.1/49/L.28, entitled 1995 Review and Extension Conference of States Parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
The task of consolidating the 1968 Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) goes beyond the purview of a forum limited to the States parties to the Treaty. 
It was in recognition of this fact that the General Assembly commended the Treaty to Member States in resolution 2373 (XXII), adopted on 12 June 1968. 
We believe that no effort should be spared in consolidating the NPT or in encouraging the widest possible adherence to it. 
Our quest is for universal adherence. 
Fortunately, the Treaty is coming up for consideration at a time when the cold war has become history, and the way can now be paved for further progress in nuclear disarmament, as was envisaged during the negotiations on the Treaty a quarter of a century ago. 
However, we fear that, if care is not taken, the various opposing interpretations of the extension provision in article X, paragraph 2, of the Treaty advanced recently could derail the process of extending the Treaty in 1995. 
We are convinced that the international community, as represented in the General Assembly, must forestall this confusion in order to prevent interminable legal arguments during the 1995 Review and Extension Conference. 
The draft resolution therefore calls for action that will make clear the thinking of States parties well ahead of the Conference and help them focus on the most acceptable approach to the extension of the Treaty. 
We hope, too, that the draft resolution will generate discussion of the various options and actions to be taken, as well as debate on substantive steps towards fulfilment of the provisions of the preamble and the various articles of the Treaty especially article VI, which concerns nuclear disarmament. 
States parties need to put forward their ideas and legal interpretations of the article in order that a flexible approach may be adopted when the decision on extending the Treaty is taken. 
Thereafter, it invites States parties to provide their legal interpretations of article X, paragraph 2, and their views on the different options and myriad actions that are possible in extending and consolidating the Treaty. 
We believe that this action will greatly facilitate consideration of the issues at the fourth session of the Preparatory Committee, if possible, and certainly at the Review and Extension Conference. 
We hope that all States parties nuclear and non-nuclear, industrial and developing will take advantage of this draft resolution to present their views. 
Mr. Bilao Tang (Cameroon) (interpretation from French): I should like first to express my delegation's condolences to the Egyptian Government and people, who have our complete sympathy. 
Regional disarmament and the promotion of confidence-building measures have been highlighted in this regard. 
While, some countries in central Africa are experiencing relative peace, without being totally free from threats of destabilization, Rwanda, Burundi and, until recently, Angola have reminded us that central Africa is definitely in the zone of turbulence, conflict and tension, which is shaking the African continent. 
It is in this context that we have the Standing Advisory Committee on Security Questions in Central Africa, set up on 28 May 1992 by the Secretary-General under resolution 46/37 B of 6 December 1991. 
This was an initiative taken by 11 States of central Africa to promote confidence-building measures, disarmament and development in the subregion, which should be a zone of peace and security for all Member States. 
This Pact will be submitted for signature by the Heads of State during the summit to take place in Cameroon next December, and it will enter into force before the end of the year. 
All these units will constitute reserve forces, at the disposal of the United Nations Secretary-General for immediate deployment for peace-keeping and humanitarian-assistance operations. 
We hope, therefore, that this draft resolution, whose subject is one of the Committee's major concerns, will be adopted by consensus, as it would not involve additional finance. 
In Africa, considerable progress has been made in drafting a treaty on the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
In this connection, at the third meeting of the States of the Zone of Peace and Cooperation of the South Atlantic, held in Brasilia last September, delegations unanimously adopted a Declaration on the denuclearization of the South Atlantic. 
In order to build on the successful cooperation between nations in the South Atlantic, the members of the Zone, with the support of a number of delegations, commend to the First Committee the draft resolution before us in the sincere hope that it can be adopted by consensus. 
Since 1982 Mexico has been introducing the proposal on the United Nations Disarmament Information Programme, formerly known as the World Disarmament Campaign. 
Financial contributions to the Programme have not thus far met the target set 13 years ago. 
This number is disheartening if we take into account the fact that the United Nations community is now comprised of 184 countries. 
My delegation finds it disturbing that, although the request of a number of countries to change the title of the Programme was agreed to, two years after that change was made there has still been no substantial increase in the level of contributions. 
We recognize that the number of contributor countries has risen from 13 in 1993 to 22 in 1994, but the total funds received fell from $745,000 to $654,000, a decrease of more than 12 per cent. 
The geographical breakdown of contributors also indicates that much still remains to be done. 
It should be noted that the objective of this initiative remains valid; it continues to be: 
If adopted, that proposal would mean that the annual Pledging Conference would remain the sole instrument for fostering increased financial contributions. 
It is on behalf of the delegations of Bolivia, Costa Rica, Honduras, Indonesia, Islamic Republic of Iran, Myanmar, Nicaragua, Sri Lanka, Ukraine, Venezuela and Mexico, that I have the honour to introduce draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.8, entitled United Nations Disarmament Information Programme, for consideration by the First Committee. 
In its preambular paragraphs the draft resolution refers to the report (A/49/371) of the Secretary-General of 9 September 1994 on the United Nations Disarmament Information Programme and the to the Final Act of the Twelfth United Nations Pledging Conference for the Programme, held on 28 October 1994. 
In the operative paragraphs the Secretary-General is commended for his efforts to make effective use of the resources available. 
The draft resolution notes with appreciation the contributions made by information centres and regional centres for disarmament. 
To this end, the draft resolution recommends the organization of meetings to facilitate exchanges of views and information on disarmament issues. 
The sponsors of draft resolution L.8 trust that the First Committee will adopt it without a vote. 
Welcome as those developments are, the fact remains that the nuclear-weapon States still hold enough nuclear weapons to destroy all life on our planet several times over. 
The threat of instant incineration in a nuclear holocaust will continue to haunt us until we achieve the complete elimination of nuclear weapons through a universal, multilaterally negotiated and effectively verifiable treaty. 
We are not persuaded by the argument, which some might endeavour to make, that our proposals have become unnecessary on account of the improved political climate. 
Prudence demands that, pending the complete elimination of nuclear weapons, we act with urgency, taking advantage of the prevailing favourable situation to develop a norm against the use of such weapons. 
A convention on the prohibition of the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons, as called for by us in draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.31, would establish such a norm and would also provide the security assurances demanded for so long by the non-nuclear-weapon States. 
It is in this spirit and against this background that my delegation introduces draft resolution L.31, entitled Convention on the prohibition of the Use of Nuclear Weapons. 
It focuses on the qualitative aspect of disarmament, which was ignored until a few years ago. 
At the third special session of the General Assembly devoted to disarmament, in 1988, India voiced its concerns in this regard. 
The report identified five broad areas in which to follow scientific and technological developments: nuclear technology, space technology, materials technology, information technology and biotechnology. 
Taking into account the illustrative set of criteria it elaborated, this report suggested that the international community needed to be better equipped to follow the nature and direction of technological change, and that the United Nations could serve as a catalyst and a clearinghouse in this regard. 
It further requests him to develop a database of concerned research institutions and experts with a view to promoting transparency and international cooperation in the applications of scientific and technological developments for pursuing disarmament objectives such as disposal of weapons, conversion and verification. 
This was also a factor which made it difficult to evolve a consensus in the Disarmament Commission on this matter. 
We are confident that a shared awareness of technological advances and their channelization to peaceful purposes will create a happier world and a safer security environment. 
It is obvious that in an interdependent world we have a common future and must therefore demonstrate a common determination to give science and technology a human face. 
The challenges of eradicating poverty and its attendant social problems, the problems of global warming, ozone depletion and environment management, verification, conversion and safe weapons disposal, all of which have acquired a global dimension, require our inventiveness and cooperation on a global basis. 
Scientific and technological advance must of course be pursued, but it should be oriented towards peaceful uses for the sustainable benefit of mankind. 
My delegation and the others on whose behalf we have introduced this draft resolution sincerely hope that it will receive the Committee's fullest support. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on Mr. Sirous Nasseri of the Islamic Republic of Iran to introduce, in his capacity as President of the Conference on Disarmament, the report of the Conference, contained in document A/49/27. 
Mr. Nasseri (Islamic Republic of Iran), President of the Conference on Disarmament: Before presenting the annual report of the Conference for 1994, I wish, Sir, to congratulate you on your election as the Chairman of the First Committee, and to congratulate the other officers of the Committee. 
For the last four decades the international community has aspired to a world free of weapons of mass destruction and to the reduction of armaments to a minimum level for defensive purposes. 
Disarmament is indeed a fundamental pillar of the new international relations and cooperation. 
As the sole multilateral negotiating body for disarmament, the Conference on Disarmament shoulders a major responsibility for meeting the challenges and expectations of the present day. 
Its rich experience in such negotiations is a valuable asset in producing international agreements on various aspects of disarmament and seizing opportunities that have emerged. 
The result of its work, though not prolific, can still be considered significant given the sophisticated nature of disarmament negotiations. 
For other items, the Conference did not establish ad hoc committees, although they were addressed by the delegations in various forms and their positions have been reflected in official documents and working papers as well as the plenary records of the Conference. 
I am pleased to say that the result is to a large extent encouraging. 
Unswerving support by the General Assembly this year will again buttress the negotiations; just as last year the consensus resolution here served as the underpinning for the work in the Conference. 
During 1994, nearly 150 working papers were submitted to the Ad Hoc Committee on a Nuclear Test Ban regarding different aspects of the treaty. 
The Ad Hoc Committee decided to include the results of its ongoing negotiations in a rolling text. 
Its first part represents the present stage of the elaboration of the provisions of the draft treaty which command a certain degree of consensus, whereas the second part contains provisions which need more extensive negotiations. 
The rolling text provides a good basis for further negotiations, which of course will also include some political decisions on certain issues. 
The establishment of an international outer-space monitoring system and a communication network was also addressed. 
On negative security assurances, the Ad Hoc Committee reaffirmed that, pending the effective elimination of nuclear weapons, non-nuclear-weapon States should be effectively assured by the nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons. 
The Conference held substantive discussions this year on transparency in armaments. 
It addressed the overall aspects of the issue: military holdings and procurement through national production; the transfer of high technology with military applications; and weapons of mass destruction. 
It also examined other interrelated aspects of transparency in armaments and elaborated upon universal and non-discriminatory practical means to increase openness and transparency. 
This included massive production of sophisticated advanced armaments; excessive and destabilizing accumulation of arms; a code of conduct; and regional approaches. 
It was recognized that the establishment of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms constituted a step forward in the promotion of transparency in military matters, and that it needed to be further improved and developed in such a manner as to encourage universal participation. 
Consultations were held on the most appropriate arrangement to negotiate a treaty on fissile materials. 
There was consensus among members that the Conference was the appropriate forum to negotiate a treaty on the issue. 
There were also consultations on the issue of the review of the Conference's agenda, which will be continued during the next annual session. 
In relation to the expansion of its membership, however, despite intensive efforts to arrive at an agreed solution, it was, regrettably, not possible to move beyond the situation in 1993. 
The Conference will continue to address the question of its expansion and will make every effort to reach a solution by the beginning of its 1995 session. 
Looking ahead to its next annual session, the Conference recognizes a number of urgent and important issues for negotiation which would draw heavily on its time and resources. 
The balance of its future work will be considered more fully, therefore, in deciding which ad hoc committee, besides the Ad Hoc Committee on a Nuclear Test Ban, should be established in 1995. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I now call on the Secretary of the Committee. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The first speaker this morning is the representative of Nigeria, who will introduce two draft resolutions. 
This action follows the pattern in the 1980s, when an appraisal of the Declaration of the 1980s as the Second Disarmament Decade was carried out in 1985 by the Disarmament Commission in accordance with General Assembly resolution 39/148 Q of 1984. 
The Declaration of the 1990s as the Third Disarmament Decade was adopted by consensus at the forty-fifth session of the General Assembly in 1990, in its resolution 45/62 A. The Declaration dealt essentially with the hopes and aspirations of the peoples of the world for lasting peace and security. 
The Declaration recognized the determination of the international community to make progress in the 1990s by resolutely pursuing disarmament along with other efforts necessary to attain genuine peace and security. 
We therefore urge the United Nations to continue to foster multilateral cooperation for disarmament wherein bilateral, original efforts can be complementary and mutually supportive in attaining the purposes and principles enunciated in its Charter. 
We are now in the middle of the Decade, and there have been great changes, both positive and negative, since that Declaration was issued. 
It is in view of this concern that Nigeria wishes to propose for inclusion in the agenda of the 1995 substantive session of the Disarmament Commission an item entitled Review of the Declaration of the 1990s as the Third Disarmament Decade. 
The Disarmament Commission will make a preliminary assessment of the implementation of the Declaration, as well as of the suggestions that may be put forward to ensure appropriate progress, and report to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session. 
In the second, third and fourth preambular paragraphs, the General Assembly would note the changes that have occurred in the international arena since 1990, and in particular the end of the cold war and bipolar rivalries, which heralded a new era of cooperation in international relations. 
It would note also that the outbursts of ethnic and nationalist conflicts as well as disturbing issues in arms control and disarmament in different parts of the world can have negative implications for international peace and security. 
In its operative paragraphs 4 and 5, Member States would be called upon to make known their views as to areas requiring review and to submit their suggestions on such a review by 30 April 1995. 
Established, respectively, in 1986, 1987 and 1989, the three Regional Centres are basically charged with providing States, at their request, with operational support for any initiatives they might undertake in order to pursue peace, disarmament, arms limitation and development. 
They have also organized many seminars, held conferences and carried out studies. 
Full information on the functioning and programmes of activities of the three regional centres is contained in the report of the Secretary-General on this item (A/49/389), dated 15 September 1994, which shows that the Centres' programmes are quite ambitious and that their implementation requires considerable resources. 
But, as members are aware, the problems encountered by the Centres over the past few years have compelled them to slow down their work, and thus many projects have not been implemented for lack of resources, both human and financial. 
The Centres were set up on the basis of existing resources and voluntary contributions. 
However, so-called existing resources are now hardly available at all, and voluntary contributions are scarce. 
The Regional Centres are external services of the Centre for Disarmament Affairs, of which they are an integral part, and their role today is vital, particularly in preventive diplomacy and the peaceful settlement of disputes. 
The result of a series of consultations and an exchange of views between interested delegations, it is virtually identical to resolution 48/76 E, which was adopted last year by consensus. 
Moreover, it is in accordance with the rules of decentralization and good management, based on the principle of bringing the administration nearer to the administered. 
In view of this, the sponsors would like, through me, to call on all delegations to be more concerned about the problem of the Regional Centres, which, in the final analysis, are our own instruments for promoting peace, security, disarmament and development at the national, subregional and regional levels. 
The sponsors hope that their appeal will be heard by everyone so that the draft resolution may again be adopted by consensus. 
The activities of the Regional Centres are also helpful in creating a favourable atmosphere for preventive diplomacy by facilitating and broadening understanding among the States of the region. 
My delegation welcomes the report of the Secretary-General contained in document A/49/389. 
The Secretary-General recognized the activities of the Asia-Pacific Centre as the Kathmandu process in his report. 
As the host country of the Asia-Pacific Centre, Nepal is fully aware of the excellent work being done by the Centre and believes that its potential could be enhanced to better serve the purpose of regional disarmament. 
I therefore take this opportunity to appeal for more financial support, which alone will enable the Centre to undertake the activities expected of it in the Asia-Pacific region. 
My delegation, together with the other sponsors, hopes that it will be adopted without a vote. 
My delegation is of the view that the regional centres give valuable support to the disarmament process and facilitate the formulation of effective confidence-building measures for strengthening peace and security. 
We also believe that United Nations support and voluntary contributions by Member States and non-governmental organizations are vital for carrying out the tasks performed by the Regional Centres. 
We believe that the future work of the Centres requires adequate financial resources and permanent leadership. 
We feel that clear, stable leadership will make it possible to revitalize the Centres' functioning and programmes of activities. 
Despite their limitations, the Centres have succeeded in becoming the conduit for an interesting flow of ideas and thoughts about the need for, and advantages of, regional disarmament, peace and security. 
It has promoted the publication of studies on disarmament and cooperated with the Organization of American States in holding the meeting of experts on Confidence-building measures and security mechanisms in the region in Buenos Aires in March this year. 
In the final analysis, it is a question of a basic contribution to the Agenda for Peace and the Agenda for Development. 
Our delegation hopes that the draft resolution, like last year's, will be adopted by consensus. 
This draft resolution is self-explanatory and does not require a long introduction. 
Some groups have managed to obtain arms, often by indirect means, and sometimes with the help of certain States. 
This phenomenon has greatly contributed to violations of human rights and destabilization activities and has had a marked effect on internal conditions in the States concerned. 
With regard to reconciliation processes, I should like to add that dialogue, negotiation, mediation and arbitration have long proved their worth when it comes to re-establishing or securing justice. 
However, the availability of massive quantities of illicit arms encourages certain groups to resort to arms and bloodshed, instead of relying on peaceful measures. 
Through operative paragraph 2 the General Assembly would invite Member States to provide the Secretary-General with relevant information on national measures on arms transfers, with a view to preventing illicit transfers. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on the representative of Sweden to introduce draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.23, entitled Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects. 
The Convention and its three annexed Protocols constitute an important part of international humanitarian law on armed conflict through restricting the use of certain conventional weapons. 
Developments since the adoption of the Convention in 1980 have, however, demonstrated the need to strengthen it. 
On 22 December 1993 States parties to the Convention requested the Secretary-General of the United Nations to convene, in conformity with article 8 of the Convention, a review conference of the Convention and to establish a group of governmental experts to prepare this conference. 
strengthening restrictions on the use of anti-personnel mines and, in particular, those without neutralizing or self-destruction mechanisms; 
considering the establishment of a verification system for the provisions of this Protocol; 
studying opportunities for broadening the scope of this Protocol to cover armed conflicts that are not of an international character. 
At the last meeting of the group, it was decided to hold the review conference in Geneva from 25 September to 13 October 1995. 
Significant progress has been made at the meetings of the governmental experts. 
The issue of anti-personnel land-mines has been given priority. 
In the report of the Secretary-General on assistance in mine clearance (A/49/357 and Add.1) it is estimated that there are more than 110 million land-mines spread in 64 countries around the world, and that between 2 million and 5 million more are being laid each year. 
Through their indiscriminate effects, anti-personnel land-mines predominantly affect the civilian population, causing death, injuries and the devastation of large areas of land. 
In this context, it is vital that mine clearance activities be substantially increased to relieve the suffering. 
On 3 November, Senator Patrick Leahy, of the United States of America, introduced in this Committee the draft resolution on this issue. 
It is as important, or even more important, to address the question how States at the Review Conference of the 1980 Convention on conventional weapons can and I quote the Secretary-General: 
rise to the humanitarian challenge, developing and endorsing a set of provisions which would effectively eliminate the threat of land-mines. 
Categories of weapons, other than land-mines, have also been discussed at the meetings of the governmental experts under the 1980 Convention. 
Proposals for additional protocols to the Convention have been submitted by Switzerland, on small-calibre weapons, and by Sweden, on anti-personnel use of laser beams and naval mines. 
The 1980 Convention on conventional weapons entered into force more than 10 years ago, yet only 42 States have so far ratified it. 
Consequently, the General Assembly would urgently call upon all States that have not yet done so to take all measures to become parties to the Convention as soon as possible so that ultimately access to this instrument will be universal. 
It would take note with satisfaction of the progress made by the group of governmental experts on reviewing Protocol II on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Mines, Booby Traps and Other Devices and in discussing weapon categories at present not covered by the Convention. 
It would call upon the maximum number of States to attend the conference, to which the States parties may invite interested non-governmental organizations, in particular the International Committee of the Red Cross. 
Today I wish to underline the increasing importance of the Convention for what can be called the humanitarian law of warfare. 
The Convention, which came into force in 1983, has received fairly standardized treatment in the First Committee for years. 
Over recent weeks many speakers have addressed the problems posed by anti-personnel land-mines, a clear sign of the growing awareness within the international community that urgent action is called for. 
In this respect, thus far three draft resolutions have been submitted at this session related to the issue of anti-personnel land-mines. 
The present Swedish draft resolution focuses on the strengthening of the inhumane weapons Convention, and in particular, its provisions in Protocol II concerning anti-personnel land-mines. 
In preparing for the review conference, the group of governmental experts has set out to do exactly that. 
It is reassuring to know that quite a number of States have recently indicated that they intend to become parties to the Convention and its Protocols, having become convinced of the contribution that the Convention can make to the strengthening of international humanitarian law. 
It is my hope that by the time of the first review conference in September 1995 a greatly enhanced body of States parties will get to work in order to hammer out a stronger, better Convention. 
This endeavour should, of course, not be confined to Protocol II on land-mines and booby traps, but should extend to other weapon categories not covered at present by the Convention: more specifically, the anti-personnel use of blinding laser weapons and naval mines. 
Under the draft resolution the Secretary-General would be requested to convene a review conference on the Convention in September 1995. 
Australia is participating actively in the work of the group of experts. 
There is also a need to strengthen the provisions of de-mining cooperation, so that civilians are not killed or injured long after conflicts are over and so that combatants are not unnecessarily killed or injured. 
We hope this trend will continue at the next meeting of the group of experts in January next year. 
During the general debate we heard many expressions of concern about the indiscriminate effect of land-mines, especially on civilians. 
Australia shares these concerns. 
We are glad that the review process has prompted a number of States to ratify or accede to the Convention, but many countries that should already be parties, consistent with their concern about the land-mines problem, remain outside. 
Efforts to regulate the use, production and export of land-mines are necessarily of a long-term nature and should in our view focus on this instrument. 
We urge all those Member States not yet parties to the Convention to seriously consider adhering to it, in keeping with their humanitarian concerns about the use of land-mines, before the review conference takes place, so that they can participate fully in its deliberations. 
The draft before us undoubtedly reflects the profound changes that have taken place in world affairs and the resulting shifts in perceptions and policies towards nuclear disarmament. 
Such a transition is particularly manifest in agreements to limit and reduce nuclear armaments, including the signing of START II last January by the United States of America and the Russian Federation, which provides for significant reductions in the world's two biggest nuclear arsenals. 
The Assembly would also commend the decisions to eliminate certain categories of nuclear weapons and to seek cooperative efforts to ensure the safety, security and environmentally sound destruction of nuclear weapons. 
In this context, we hope that continued dialogue will lead to even farther-reaching results. 
We also believe that on an issue of such importance as nuclear arms negotiations and nuclear disarmament the international community, through the General Assembly, should speak with a unified voice. 
It is in this spirit that we commend the draft for unanimous adoption. 
Mr. Tanaka (Japan), Vice-Chairman, took the Chair. 
As in the past, the draft resolution is essentially procedural in nature. 
In it the Assembly welcomes the report of the Secretary-General and actions taken in accordance with the Final Document of the International Conference on the Relationship between Disarmament and Development, held in 1987. 
It is our belief that the relationship between disarmament and development has gained new momentum because of the expectations of a peace dividend; hence its importance to the non-aligned countries. 
The third draft resolution, concerning a request for an advisory opinion of the International Court of Justice on the legality of the threat or use of nuclear weapons, contained in document A/C.1/49/L.36, is introduced on behalf of the non-aligned countries. 
The devastation of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, in terms of both immediate and long-term horror, provided a most poignant and practical demonstration of what is, by today's standards, not even considered a minimum destructive capability. 
It is perhaps one of the more ominous paradoxes of history that the horror and tragedy of these two events should have given rise to the compulsion to obtain these weapons in ever-increasing number and sophistication. 
It can therefore rightly be said that humanity continues to be confronted by the real danger of self-extinction. 
Yet strategic doctrines have yet to be renounced, even in the post-cold-war era. 
Hence their use as a deliberate political choice remains a frightening possibility for a great majority of nations. 
Furthermore, a nuclear disaster triggered by technical malfunction, misinformation or human error cannot be ruled out. 
But, despite the significant nuclear-arms limitation measures already achieved in recent times, the prospect of nuclear disarmament is not yet sure. 
Until then, the safety, security and survivability of all nations must be assured by banning the use of nuclear weapons. 
The fourth draft resolution, contained in document A/C.1/49/L.34, deals with the convening of the fourth special session of the General Assembly devoted to disarmament. 
Members may recall that six years have elapsed since the convening of the third special session in 1988. 
Since then the world has undergone profound changes and transformation in both the political landscape and the security environment. 
We are encouraged by the progress being made in limiting nuclear, chemical and conventional armaments. 
But the disarmament agenda is still unfinished; much more remains to be done. 
Formidable obstacles to a nuclear-free world and to nuclear peace continue to exist, as large strategic forces are still maintained along with the untenable doctrines concerning their use. 
Accelerated efforts on the other priority issues are also needed, particularly for the elimination of all weapons of mass destruction. 
Meanwhile, world military expenditures continue to be disproportionate to the unmet and urgent needs of developmental assistance. 
Hence, we should seek new and more substantive disarmament measures by focusing attention on those issues that have already been identified by the international community as priority concerns. 
For that purpose, the United Nations is the most appropriate forum. 
The fourth special session will offer a unique opportunity to do so. 
The United Nations plays an important and valuable role in global and regional disarmament information and studies. 
The many activities of the Organization in this field help to promote disarmament, non-proliferation, transparency and confidence-building. 
In this context, the United Nations disarmament fellowship, training and advisory services programme has a specific and prominent place, not only in education, but also in preparing specialists able to disseminate information and even to take part in decision-making processes. 
By the end of 1994 the programme will have provided training for a total of 378 government officials from 133 Member States. 
The progress achieved to date in many areas of multilateral disarmament has underlined the need for more specialists with diplomatic skills, such as those carefully trained through the United Nations disarmament fellowship programme. 
In this context, a new generation of young diplomats come within the framework of these institutions. 
They need to be kept informed about disarmament; the United Nations fellowship, training and advisory services programme could play a decisive role in disseminating such information. 
May I take this opportunity to thank those countries which contributed to the programme which made possible the specialization of these diplomats. 
Recent developments, which have heralded prospects for a new era of international cooperation, peace and security, have been accompanied by continued expenditure on research and development on weapons systems which could be placed in outer space and pose a serious threat to international security. 
The 1967 Treaty on Principles Governing the Activities of States in the Exploration and Use of Outer Space, including the Moon and Other Celestial Bodies plays a significant role in governing activities pertaining to outer space. 
To this end the co-sponsors hoped that the mandate of the Ad Hoc Committee would be extended so that it could complete its work in 1995. 
In addition, emphasis must be placed on the need for measures to ensure greater transparency, confidence and security regarding the peaceful use of outer space. 
In conclusion, I express the hope that the overwhelming support traditionally received by similar draft resolutions will ultimately lead to the successful establishment of a comprehensive regime to ensure and encourage the peaceful use of outer space and prevent an arms race there. 
Mr. Mar Bosch (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): We are pleased to see you, Ambassador Tanaka, chairing our work here in New York. 
This morning we have heard a series of statements highlighting the fact that the First Committee has a wide range of very important disarmament issues to discuss. 
We feel certain that this could be an occasion to review what we are doing here and in other multilateral forums, particularly the Conference on Disarmament in Geneva. 
What happened then and we think should happen now is that there was agreement when the draft resolution was adopted without a vote on establishing a Register of Conventional Arms but including weapons of mass destruction later. 
The co-sponsors are asking us now to continue for another year to speak of conventional weapons, which indeed are very important, but we are thereby omitting the other aspect of the agreement, concerning weapons of mass destruction. 
Hence our amendment would call for the addition, at the end of operative paragraph 4(a), of the following: 
Encourages the Conference on Disarmament to continue its work undertaken in the field of transparency in armaments. 
The subject is transparency in armaments not transparency in conventional armaments. 
We felt, therefore, that perhaps we might provide the First Committee with an opportunity to explore further options in this connection. 
The result was the adoption of resolution 48/75 C, in which the Secretary-General was requested to prepare a short report containing a brief description of the question for transmission to a representative intergovernmental group of experts. 
We also suggested that those experts be persons represented in the Geneva Conference on Disarmament. 
We are grateful to the Secretary-General for having prepared such a report; unfortunately, it was never transmitted to any group of experts. 
We shall not dwell on the subject this year, but we feel that here, as with transparency in armaments, we should provide countries possessing weapons of mass destruction with an opportunity to give some thought to the direction our work is taking. 
The Chairman: I now call upon the Secretary of the Committee. 
Mr. Kheradi (Secretary of the Committee): I should like to inform the Committee that the following draft resolutions now have the following additional sponsors: The meeting rose at 11.55 a.m. 
This draft resolution represents a traditional subject of the First Committee, which has been pursued by Germany and by many of the other sponsors for many years. 
In 1988, the Disarmament Commission adopted a set of guidelines for appropriate types of confidence-building measures and for the implementation of such measures on a global or regional level. 
In 1988, some delegations requested that criteria and characteristics of a regional approach to confidence-building measures should be spelled out in greater detail. 
Therefore, it is fair to state that the international community now possesses a whole set of guidelines and recommendations on confidence-building measures, very recently reviewed and endorsed by the international community itself. 
Today, confidence-building measures are widely accepted as a useful means in the context of maintaining and enhancing international and regional peace and security. 
Twenty years ago, confidence-building measures were implemented mostly to ease political and military tensions and thus to contribute to a better relationship between States and between groups of States. 
Furthermore, in recent years confidence-building measures have been developed as an instrument to contribute to conflict prevention and to peacemaking and peace-building activities. 
Taking this into account, paragraph 7 suggests the inclusion in the provisional agenda of the fifty-first session an item entitled Confidence-building measures in order to give Member States an opportunity to raise all relevant issues in this context. 
The sponsors of this draft resolution are convinced that, in view of the world-wide support for and implementation of confidence-building measures, draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.21 can be adopted without a vote, as has been the case for resolutions on this issue in previous years. 
The draft resolution submitted this year under agenda item 65 constitutes a dramatic departure from the texts of previous years, both in form and in substance. 
Its sole objective is to strengthen the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) in the regional context of the Middle East. 
For decades this sensitive region of the world has been the theatre of devastating armed conflicts, which have posed a severe and constant threat to international peace and security. 
With the advent of the recent positive political developments in the Middle East as a result of the ongoing peace process, it is ever more pressing to safeguard the region from the ominous consequences associated with the introduction of nuclear weapons and the perils of a future nuclear-arms race. 
The total elimination of this threat would no doubt contribute to consolidating the peace process and increasing its momentum. 
I shall turn now to a most important feature of the draft resolution. 
Many considered that they could not support the singling out feature in those resolutions. 
Fortunately, recent positive developments in the Middle East have contributed to creating a climate of confidence and cooperation, and there is no need for any further confrontation. 
It has been dropped. 
The universality of the NPT is considered to be a truly effective means of eliminating the threat of the proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
The thrust of the draft resolution is in conformity with the importance the international community attaches to the NPT and its universality and to the necessity to further strengthen its effectiveness, in particular as we approach the 1995 Conference on the review and extension of the NPT. 
The draft resolution is balanced in that it calls, in identical terms, on all non-parties to the NPT in the Middle East to accede to the Treaty and to place all their nuclear facilities under the full- scope safeguards of the International Atomic Energy Agency. 
At the same time, the draft resolution is factual in defining the level of the non-parties' advancement in the nuclear field. 
The continuation of the current imbalance in the commitment of the States of the Middle East to the non-proliferation Treaty would constitute a real threat to the security of the region. 
The ongoing efforts to achieve a lasting and comprehensive peace deserve a realistic assessment of the security concerns of all the States of the region. 
The sponsors of the draft resolution have legitimate expectations. 
They expect that the international community will apply one single yardstick where the NPT regime is concerned. 
We expect and, I submit, we are entitled to receive even-handed treatment from the international community. 
It is totally unwarranted and discriminatory to shelter any non-party to the NPT from the need to conform to the general and solid resolve of the international community to ensure universal adherence to the Treaty. 
Any exception will cast serious doubts on the sincerity of those advocating the extension of the NPT in 1995. 
It is hoped that the draft resolution will gain wide support, reflecting the importance that Member States attach to the NPT, to its universality and to the necessity to embark on its extension. 
The draft resolution has been the subject of intensive consultations among all groups of countries currently members of the Conference on Disarmament and all countries that have applied for membership. 
The most recent statement of its views, resolution 48/77 B, urged the Conference to reach a consensus that would result in the expansion of its membership before the start of its 1994 session. 
This intention is fully consonant with the wishes expressed by the Assembly in the Final Document of its tenth special session, held from 23 May to 30 June 1978, to the effect: 
It can be no cause for satisfaction that in the 15 years since that date, which have seen two further special sessions devoted to disarmament, and at a time when we are considering convening a fourth special session, the desired enlargement of the Conference on Disarmament has not occurred. 
This has been interpreted in a forceful and insightful way by representatives of the many countries wishing to become members of the Conference on Disarmament. 
I shall not dwell on the preambular paragraphs, the last of which reflects the aspirations of the candidate countries to participate fully in the work of the Conference on Disarmament. 
I shall, however, refer to the two operative paragraphs, their content and the way in which they are interrelated. 
The first welcomes the recommendations and additional statement of the Special Coordinator for membership designated by the Conference on Disarmament itself. 
Allow me to give a brief explanation of the balance reflected in these two operative paragraphs. 
While the Conference on Disarmament should itself resolve the question, this does not mean that the General Assembly itself should abandon the practice of taking a constant interest in the harmonious functioning of all disarmament machinery. 
In that light, I trust that the Committee will recommend this draft resolution to the General Assembly by consensus. 
If we still do not achieve the desired consensus we shall be ready to continue our consultations to find alternative working that would not diminish the force of the message we wish to send. 
Mr. Eliason (Denmark): I just want to take this opportunity to inform the Committee that the Danish Government, which has been an observer in the Conference on Disarmament in Geneva since it was established, has now decided to apply for full membership. 
A few days ago the President of the Conference on Disarmament was approached about this decision. 
My Government hopes that the Conference on Disarmament, to which we attach considerable importance, can agree upon a significant expansion of its membership in the near future. 
Up to now there has been little progress in this area. 
There are now indications that nuclear-weapon States may be willing to take this question more seriously. 
The legitimate right of non-nuclear-weapon States to effective international arrangements for negative security assurances is now universally acknowledged. 
Moreover, there is no doubt that substantive progress in the crucial areas of negative security assurances and of drafting a comprehensive test-ban treaty can contribute towards the successful outcome of the 1995 Conference to review and extend the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
The overwhelming majority of Member States, including my own, favours the conclusion of a multilaterally negotiated international convention on negative and positive security assurances. 
However, such a Security Council resolution would be only a first step and an interim measure. 
It is a draft resolution with an important political purpose that my delegation fully shares, and it rightly focuses on the main issue of this question. 
My delegation is a sponsor of this draft resolution, and we hope that it will be adopted by the Committee with the overwhelming support of Member States. 
Despite their size, small arms are in the end proving more deadly, and they remain a grave threat to populations and a destabilizing factor for States at both the national and the regional levels. 
For this reason, illicit traffic in these arms is a matter of grave concern for the States of the Sahara-Sahelian subregion, which are making great efforts to curb such traffic. 
But those countries cannot deal with the situation on their own; they need the support of the international community. 
The sponsors have no doubt that it will be supported by all the members of the Committee and that it will be adopted by consensus. 
Mr. Westdal (Canada): Canada remains a strong supporter of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms, and notes with satisfaction that more than 70 countries, representing all regions of the world, have sponsored this year's Netherlands text on transparency in armaments. 
The first report, The Maturing Conventional Arms Transfer and Production System: Implications for Proliferation Control, is by Keith Crouse of the York University Centre for International and Strategic Studies. 
It examines efforts to control the proliferation of conventional weapons in the post-cold-war era. 
The second report, United Nations Register of Conventional Arms: Options and Proposals for Enhancement and Further Development, is by Edward Lawrence of the Monterey Institute of International Studies. 
This report provides a brief history of the Register of Conventional Arms, a review of its first year of operation and an evaluation of its current status. 
The report also systematically evaluates various concepts that could enhance the utility of the Register as an instrument of cooperative security. 
Both reports are the result of Canada's ongoing commitment to independent research on disarmament issues. 
Copies of the reports are available to delegations. 
As I submitted the report of the 1994 session very recently, I shall confine myself to highlighting only the main elements of the draft resolution. 
The Conference on Disarmament, as the single multilateral disarmament negotiating forum, has the primary role in substantive negotiations on priority questions of disarmament. 
The international community therefore considers that the present international climate should give additional impetus to multilateral negotiations with a view to reaching concrete agreements. 
The Conference on Disarmament commenced negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty at its 1994 session. 
This is a significant development in the area of disarmament negotiations. 
Furthermore, the Conference on Disarmament should receive the necessary administrative, substantive and conference support services to enable it to do what is required for the fulfilment of its objectives. 
In this connection, the Conference has before it a number of urgent and important matters for negotiation. 
These will make heavy demands on its time and resources. 
It will therefore have to examine the balance of its future work when deciding which items to concentrate on. 
At the same time, the Conference on Disarmament continues the ongoing review of its agenda, membership and methods of work. 
The question of expanding the membership of the Conference has been followed with keen interest, particularly in recent years, by Conference members. 
Expansion of the membership is now, more than ever before, a priority task in the process of securing effective and improved functioning of the body. 
The Conference has agreed to continue to address the question of its expansion and to make every effort to reach a solution by the beginning of its 1995 session, taking into account the importance and urgency of the issue. 
This is, of course, a moderate draft resolution; it is not easy to encapsulate a year's work of the Conference on Disarmament in such a text. 
I should add that the First Committee has traditionally adopted corresponding draft resolutions by consensus. 
I shall conduct further consultations on the text, and I hope to be able soon to present a final version, possibly with minor modifications, for adoption by consensus. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I call on the Secretary of the Committee. 
Such additional sponsorships will be read into the official records of the Committee at future meetings. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): As members will recall, at an earlier meeting of the Committee I indicated that an informal list of all draft resolutions on disarmament and international security agenda items, arranged in appropriate clusters, would be distributed to the Committee. 
Following intensive consultations with the other officers of the Committee, I am now in a position to present to the Committee for its consideration and approval a paper setting out the Chairman's suggested programme, listing those draft resolutions under 11 different clusters. 
Nevertheless, in following this procedure, we shall of course maintain the desirable degree of flexibility. 
In this respect, I should like to inform members that, at the request of a number of delegations, the Committee will act upon the draft resolutions contained in cluster 1, on nuclear weapons, during the last stage of its work. 
Thus, the Committee will begin its action on the draft resolutions contained in cluster 2. 
Subsequently, delegations wishing to explain their positions or votes on any or all of the draft resolutions contained in a particular cluster before a decision is taken will be able to do so. 
Then, after the Committee has taken a decision on the draft resolutions contained in a given cluster, delegations will be able to explain their positions or votes after the decision has been taken, if they wish to do so. 
May I take it that the Committee accepts the paper prepared by the officers of the Committee, as contained in the Chairman's suggested programme, and that it is in agreement with the programme of work and the procedure I have just outlined? 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): The Committee will thus proceed to the stage of taking action on draft resolutions submitted under all disarmament and international security agenda items beginning with cluster 2. 
After due consideration, the Bureau was of the opinion that, in order to allow more time for consultations and to permit delegations obtain the requisite instructions from their respective capitals, the Committee should proceed to the action stage not on Friday, 11 November, but rather on Monday, 14 November. 
Accordingly, with the concurrence of the Committee, I shall begin the action phase on Monday, 14 November. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I should like to recall that the Committee has made tremendous efforts with regard to the agenda item now before us. 
The work undertaken by Ambassador von Wagner Chairman of the Committee at its forty-eighth session which culminated in the adoption of decision 48/499 was a valuable contribution in this respect. 
Delegations are now called on to give their assessments of the results of this first attempt. 
In pursuit of this aim, the Committee must endeavour to make efficient use of the time and the resources available to it, namely, the conference services. 
I have no doubt that using conference services efficiently will ensure that the Committee performs more effectively. 
In addition, I should point out that those delegations represented on the Bureau are studying the possibility of, at a later stage, presenting a draft resolution on this issue. 
Obviously, rationalization cannot be a one-off exercise. 
I would, of course, suggest that the quicker this paper is placed on everybody's desk, the more objective-oriented our discussion will be. 
I say this because at first sight it reads like a very good paper. 
It is a well-informed document and we think that by going into its specifics we can move forward at some speed. 
In considering the ideas which interested delegations will put forward on this paper or have put forward in this paper, we must of course discuss our evaluation of what has been called the structured discussion of specific items, an experiment that was conducted for the first time this year. 
The experiment has been only a qualified success. 
I would imagine that that is part of what can be expected when one is doing an exercise for the first time, but the important point is that it is really much too early to reach any final evaluation on the concept of structured discussion on specific items. 
I think we should continue to do this for another year or two and try to evaluate it only after seeing how it performs at different times and in different years. 
Those informal discussions are going to be very vital next year, which will be a time of deep movement, doubt and self-examination. 
As members know, among the draft resolutions which we will be considering in the First Committee this year is the proposal for a special session on disarmament in 1996. 
These are deep questions, which the First Committee has to consider and decide upon. 
This cannot be done in formal sessions. 
Initially, it can be done only in informal sessions, which is why the essence of next year's work will lie in the informal sessions. 
In past discussions in the informal sessions here, my delegation has also had occasion to point out that the format of this particular Room is not conducive to a proper, considered informal discussion. 
Unfortunately, whenever the matter has come up, we have found that additional conference room facilities were not available because they had already been allocated to other users. 
Concerning the paper itself, which I presume delegations will see, I would therefore request the incorporation of three ideas. The first is to consider whether the word structured might not be softened in some way, because it gives the wrong impression. 
Thirdly, an operative paragraph which, I am sure, will discuss ways and means and resources, should clearly mention the need for additional conference room space. 
You can go ahead and request either additional conference room space for informal meetings or simply additional conference room space, but those four words should figure in any operative paragraph that addresses ways and means and resources. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): As I have stated, the members of the Bureau have been paying particular attention to the possibility of submitting a draft resolution on this issue to the Committee. 
As of now, the draft is still under discussion, but I see no problem in requesting the Secretary to circulate it informally because, as I said, it has yet to be formally submitted to the Committee. 
Informal consideration of the document, however, might shed some light on this item and assist us in considering it. 
Mr. Mar Bosch (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): I thank you, Sir, for having convened this meeting on the rationalization of the work of the First Committee. 
We are also grateful to you for your clear introduction of the item. 
That is why we believe that the process that began many years ago but which received a major impulse last year under the chairmanship of Ambassador Adolf von Wagner of Germany must continue. 
As the representative of Pakistan has just said, we must keep this process under constant review in this forum. 
The important thing is to inject greater dynamism into our work and, above all, better focus it to avoid any undue waste of time. 
As members have seen this year, there have been many meetings and many hours spent in vain in the First Committee. What, then, have we learned and what could we do to improve our work? 
As I said, we need to make our discussions more dynamic. 
My impression, after many years of participating in the work of the First Committee, is that we lack an initial phase, one that should occur before the general debate. 
I would venture to suggest for representatives' consideration the following idea: we should have a kind of warm-up week. 
Instead of arriving here and embarking on the general debate on the very first day, we would have a week of meetings in which the various groups or delegations could report and present their ideas on what they want the First Committee to do that year. 
As members know, what happens now is that we come here and many of us and I include myself in this rehearse our speeches of last year on the various items and there is very little new we can put in. 
However, we also need to find a way to encourage greater informality in our work. 
We need to find a way and I think Pakistan's proposal on this is a good one to meet in rooms where it is possible to have a full and easy exchange of opinions. 
So, in the text that the Bureau is apparently preparing, I would ask that consideration be given to the possibility of including a fourth, initial phase of very informal exchanges of views about the intentions of delegations for that particular session of the General Assembly. 
This would avoid, among other things, the useless repetition of some resolutions fortunately this is happening less often in the Committee, and would make delegations much more careful about what kinds of proposal they put to the Committee. 
We think that it is important for the First Committee to organize its work in such a way that the outcome because, in the end, that is what counts is the optimal result. 
As Ambassador Mar Bosch said, we cannot agree on everything but at least we should not leave any avenue unexplored in reaching the best result possible. 
Like many other delegations, we see value in the general debate but we also see that the general debate has, over the years, become a series of monologues; not unimportant monologues, because they highlight the positions of delegations, but nevertheless they are only a beginning. 
This year we have had the first experience of another method of organizing our work, namely, the three-phase approach with the middle phase being the structured informal discussions, as they were called. 
We have not yet reached a final conclusion on whether these discussions were useful or on what precisely was their purpose. 
Nevertheless, we, like previous speakers, are inclined to a favourable position on this method of work. 
As with other subjects in multilateral diplomacy, things take their time, and that is certainly true of changes in working habits that have existed for so long in a Committee, such as the First Committee, that has its own traditions. 
Indeed, we think that it is too early for final conclusions on these informal, structured discussions. 
We think rationalization serves a valuable purpose and, like the Ambassador of Pakistan, we think that additional conference services, in the form of a conference room that would allow for a really informal exchange of views and for informal consultations, would be worth considering. 
Our delegation, and I am sure the same goes for other delegations, operates under the general instruction that such services should be provided within the financial means that are available, but I think they could be accommodated. 
As Ambassador Mar Bosch, I believe, said, we should also see where we can make better use of our time. 
Going by our experience this year, I do note that there are certain gaps in our schedule that are not being used to the fullest for informal consultations simply because delegations are scattered all over New York in their respective Missions. 
In conclusion, we look back on this year's new working methods with feelings that may be a little mixed but, on the other hand, tend very much towards the positive. 
Mr. Salmi (Finland): We believe that the rationalization of the work of the First Committee should be continued. 
In this connection, I should like to thank you personally, Mr. Chairman, and, through you, the Bureau, for the efforts you have made to implement some of the results of our consultations at the last session. 
I should like to say a few words about the general framework. 
We do not see rationalization as a question concerning just one Committee, just one group of experts, but as part of a wider effort to strengthen and revitalize the General Assembly. 
So far, this review has not received the attention it deserves, and I have therefore listened with great interest to what has been said on this issue. 
These should cover both disarmament issues and security issues of a broader nature. 
General Assembly resolution 48/87 adopted last year outlined a new structure for the Committee's work. 
This trial year has proved that this path is worth pursuing. 
In our further work we should remember that the aim of the thematic approach was not to duplicate lengthy statements in which well-known positions are repeated year after year. 
Naturally, the thematic part of the First Committee's work needs to be developed on the basis of this year's experience. 
Next year, we hope to have a more focused debate on key issues. 
Step by step, in many daily management issues, the role of the Chairman of the Committee and the other Bureau members, as well as that of the secretariat, are important. 
But the Committee as a whole should be ready to show leadership by taking decisions when they are needed. 
We welcome, at this juncture, the initiative of taking decisions on rationalization at this year's General Assembly session, and we hope that this will represent a further step in the ongoing rationalization process. 
Mr. Stelzer (Austria): I should like to join previous speakers in thanking you, Mr. Chairman, for having convened this meeting and, expressing our gratitude for your setting the agenda in such an articulate manner. 
Every year, we try to improve the work of the First Committee, within the limits of consensus. 
We seem to be in agreement that more time is needed for intensive and focused consultations on the items under consideration and for a really focused and structured discussion. 
My delegations has views on how this process has worked this year, and they are more positive than those of earlier speakers. 
We have the feeling that the general debate this year was more structured: quite a few of the statements were more precise, shorter, more focused. 
Although the world is changing, not everything is changing; some things stay the same, by which we mean things in the general debate. 
But we feel that there has been an improvement here too. 
Many delegations participated in the structured discussion during the second phase. 
It could complement the first phase, in that we continue focusing on a few items close to our hearts and to our interests. 
At the same time, these items lead into the third phase, because the draft resolutions reflect the items to which we pay greater attention. 
You, Mr. Chairman, referred to a paper setting out the efforts of the Bureau to draw conclusions from the work of the first phase of this session's debate. 
I believe the paper has just been distributed, and I thank you, Sir, for making it available. 
The paper seems to be a very cautious, conservative effort to take stock of what has happened as a result of last year's consultations and of a certain common denominator in this year's work thus far. 
Thus, the course of discussion becomes predictable; delegations can prepare themselves to a certain degree and respond to statements made by other delegations in the informal discussion. 
We also support an informal mode of discussion, with conference services provided. 
This informal mode should be made use of and expanded in coming years. 
It focuses on the most important points on the structure without preventing incoming Chairmen in succeeding years from adding their own ideas or from exploiting their prerogative of suggesting the structure of the Committee's work, within the terms of the structure outlined in the draft resolution. 
One paragraph, however, reflects some of our experiences of this year. 
For example, it expresses the conviction that statements in the general debate should be more structured, more precise, more concise; it does not limit statements to a certain number of minutes, but only recommends that statements should not exceed a certain time limit. 
This might help structure the debate a little better. 
The draft also refers to holding the second-phase meetings in an informal mode but with appropriate conference services, and to structuring the discussion according to broad topic areas listed in resolution 48/87. 
As Ambassador Kamal pointed out, the deadline should be after the end of the second phase. 
Here, we do think that paragraph 4 (c) of the draft should be slightly reworded, because it says that the deadline should be established. 
What the draft means, of course, is that the deadline should be fixed for after the end of the second phase, so, as suggested by Ambassador Kamal, better drafting is called for. 
This reflects the dynamics of our work. 
appropriate means, additional conference space, and resources to permit the implementation of the work programme for the fiftieth session of the First Committee. 
Not only do we support the draft but, as a member of the Bureau, we have joined in sponsoring it. 
Mr. Poptchev (Bulgaria): My delegation too would like to contribute to this useful exchange on the issue of the rationalization of the work of the First Committee. 
As we have previously stated, the practice of clustering agenda items has proved to be an appropriate step. 
Firstly, we think that had the structured discussion been set out in detail, the Committee could have considered, within the topic of a comprehensive test-ban treaty, questions such as the scope of the ban, the structure and functioning of the implementing organization and the composition of its executive council. 
In suggesting this, we do not mean to involve the First Committee in negotiations which are the prerogative of the Conference on Disarmament but rather to stimulate political support and to enlarge the conceptual understanding of future disarmament and arms-control agreements and other major arms-control and disarmament issues. 
Disarmament conventions are becoming ever more complex and elaborate. 
They are also intended to be instruments that have universal adherence, and so political support for and understanding of these conventions by States that are not directly involved in the negotiations is a particular necessity. 
The discussion of relevant key questions in the First Committee presents a good opportunity for a further attempt to coordinate the political will of States on major political issues and to broaden the intellectual basis and universality of disarmament instruments. 
In short, we find the consideration of the so-called key questions useful. 
Secondly, in terms of possible improvements, my delegation would bring to the Committee's attention the possibility of introducing a period of one or two days of consultations, not only on draft resolutions and decisions, but also on general trends and developments in the arms-control area. 
This suggested consultation period should be scheduled between the second and the third phases of the Committee's present timetable. 
It is, by all accounts, undergoing a transformation, this is only natural, as international relations themselves are in a state of flux. 
Mr. King (United States of America): On behalf of my delegation also, I should like to thank you, Mr. Chairman, for convening today's meeting. 
The major new factor in that rationalization was the phased approach to our work, especially the addition of the new phase on structured debate. 
Frankly, my delegation has found the results far more useful than we had expected. 
If there are, perhaps, problems in this area, they are attributable to the newness of the experiment itself and to the fact that delegations need to see how it works in principle before they can begin to improve their own methods of contributing to the debate. 
In that sense, my delegation is prepared to work further to enhance the usability of the debate phase. 
The idea of trying to make our conference space more amenable to informal discussions is indeed a good one. 
I think also that we need to consider another idea that has already been mentioned: added flexibility in scheduling our meetings. 
In this sense, I believe that the Bureau needs to be able to adapt much more quickly to the Committee's changing needs for discussion. 
For that reason, I think that the idea of giving more authority to the Bureau to schedule these meetings, which I saw expressed in the preliminary draft resolution that was just distributed, is a good one. 
In any case, I think it is important not to overload the rationalization agenda. 
If we could do that, I believe that the organization and structure of the First Committee would easily follow. 
We would therefore agree with previous speakers to move forward with deliberations on the rationalization ideas that have been submitted. 
We need especially further to test the idea of an issue-based debate. 
It shows real promise in doing something very important: bridging the gap between the formal debate structure that we have in the first phase and the very informal hallway, coffee-room negotiation of resolutions. 
This additional phase shows an ability to improve both communication and understanding on the specific issues we face. 
Lastly, having taken just an initial look at the preliminary draft resolution that the Bureau has put out, our impression is that, at first glance, it seems to fit the spirit of the rationalization discussion that we are having now. 
This draft may indeed become a good basis for further discussion, and we also hope that it might be used as the basis this year for a final First Committee resolution on rationalization. 
Mr. Chandra (India): At the outset, my delegation would like to thank you, Sir, for having initiated the discussion on this subject. 
Together with the previous speakers who share this view, I agree that it represents the spirit of what we are trying to do. 
Perhaps that is because our expectations were so high, but it is a fact that during that phase the exchanges had some sparkle. 
It is our feeling that we should continue in that mode and that, with experience, performance will improve considerably and this particular sector of the session will perhaps become one of the most useful. 
We therefore feel that it is an area that should be retained. 
However, let us explore these ideas. 
Basically, as my delegation sees it, there are four phases: the opening debate, the informal debate, the consideration of resolutions and action taken. 
Regarding the opening debate, I am greatly attracted by the idea put forward by Ambassador Bosch that there should be a warm-up. 
I think that cold starts are bad, and therefore the warm-up idea is attractive. 
However, I wonder whether we would have sufficient time in that phase to have simultaneous action along the lines that Ambassador Bosch suggested, namely, to have the debate and the statements and, at the same time, have group meetings where issues are discussed and ideas exchanged. 
That in turn would provide a natural feed-in to the next phase the informal debate. 
In the informal debate, apart from exchanges in the way to which we have been accustomed, perhaps that phase could be utilized for resolution-building and consensus-forming, and then flow in naturally to the third and fourth phases. 
These are some of our very preliminary thoughts, about areas that I feel should be looked at carefully. 
We attach particular importance to this. 
As regards the deadlines question, we feel that deadlines should of course follow the informal debates because we regard that period as providing an input for the resolutions that are being proposed. 
Mr. Arnhold (Germany): First of all, my delegation would like to thank you, Mr. Chairman, and all the delegations involved in producing the preliminary draft resolution on the rationalization of the work and reform of the agenda of the First Committee for their efforts. 
When we consider the rationalization process and its objective, we must certainly take into account what our experiences were before we started the process and recall what misgivings we had then. 
Those misgivings focused in particular on the fact that, between the general debate and the voting period, we had a period that was not really filled by substance but only by informal consultations on draft resolutions, and no draft resolutions were discussed in detail in the Committee per se. 
In essence, drawing from the initial experiences we had this year which were encouraging in some areas but not so satisfying in others we must be aware that making this phase more effective entails preparing for it when it comes round again next year. 
As we all know, the ways in which delegations will prepare for the phase will differ because delegations have different patterns regarding the way they receive instructions and the degree of latitude they have on certain issues. 
Delegations that are bound by written instructions might have to try to get written instructions on certain issues for the structure phase, and others that have more latitude should be encouraged to use it to develop common positions during that phase. 
We particularly welcome the operative paragraphs of the draft that make it quite clear that we are in an ongoing, continuing process and that we will look into the matter against next year. 
Mr. Westdal (Canada): I join with previous speakers in thanking you, Mr. Chairman, and the other members of the Bureau for the time, effort and imagination that I know you are bringing to the task of rationalizing the work and reforming the agenda of our Committee. 
I too would say that our experience this year has been mixed. 
It may not have lived up to some expectations. 
Change in the multilateral field takes time, and we think that this experiment should continue. 
I am hopeful that next year, and beyond, our informal debate will be more fruitful as delegations become accustomed to change as they come to the New York prepared for such informal debates. 
Some room other than this one would be much more conducive to that end and would provide a setting more like that of working groups focused on specific subjects. 
Mr. Moradi (Islamic Republic of Iran): My delegation joins previous speakers in thanking you, Mr. Chairman, for convening this meeting on the rationalization of the work of the First Committee. 
I will limit my comments to the subject of the week which has been allocated to the structured discussion of specific items and to the preliminary draft resolution distributed a little while ago. 
As some delegations have mentioned, the results of the structured discussion of specific items were not as satisfactory or as productive as we had anticipated. 
However, it was worthwhile, and, as Ambassador Kamal suggested, perhaps we should continue with it for one or two more years and then conduct an evaluation. 
We are convinced that, if the draft resolutions were discussed in that week, we would have less controversy over their substance later in the work of the First Committee. 
We also support the idea expressed by Ambassador Kamal on the deadline for the submission of draft resolutions, which would follow the second stage of the work of the First Committee that is, the informal week. 
The idea expressed by Ambassador Mar Bosch on a warm-up week was also interesting, but we think that if the general debate followed the warm-up week, it would become less interesting, more monotonous. 
Despite that, we think the idea is worth examining, and perhaps in due course we should consider the merits of Ambassador Mar Bosch's proposal. 
As to the preliminary draft resolution just distributed, we have given it some preliminary consideration and it seems to be balanced. 
However, we would like to refer to one or two minor points in the preliminary draft. 
This was the case with the week allocated to the informal general debate in this session. 
At the point in the preliminary draft where the General Assembly requests the incoming Chairman of the First Committee to continue consultations, we wonder whether this recommendation precludes the possibility of further consultations under the auspices of the current Chairman, such as have been held in previous years. 
Mr. Dembinski (Poland): I think that this debate has been extremely useful, and I would like to thank the Bureau for the thoughtful preliminary draft resolution we have just received. 
I would just like to make a few remarks concerning two words which are used in this text. 
First is the word structure. 
The work of the First Committee has been structured or divided, into four distinct phases, which is extremely useful approach to organization. 
But the real innovation lies in the introduction of the second phase, which is called a structured discussion. 
I think that, rather than discussing specific issues, in the second phase we should discuss broader themes. 
The second word which I think is very important is the word informal. 
Then we might have a more lively and really more informal discussion during the second stage, one that would certainly help us prepare for later, formal discussions on specific agenda items and on specific resolutions. 
We have before us now a preliminary draft resolution from the Bureau. 
Does the Chairman intend to have a more thorough debate on the elements of the preliminary draft, or will the debate we are having now suffice to make any adjustments necessary before the draft is formally submitted? 
Further debate that would be good, because perhaps some of us may have some more specific comments on the draft after we have had a chance to look at it more carefully. 
However, the ideas being put forward this morning and those that will be forthcoming later today will assist the Bureau in preparing the final version of the draft, which will, of course, come out in a timely fashion. 
Any ideas that may be put forward will be extremely useful to us in preparing the definitive draft text. 
Mr. Kamal (Pakistan): My point is basically the same as that of the representative of the United States, namely, that if we go straight into the submission of this draft resolution we may not have time for the consideration of any specific drafting amendments that may be necessary. 
My delegation has also heard just now some amendments that we would like to suggest for consideration; we can make those now. 
But they will be for the text, before us only, and I will enumerate them. 
Concerning deadlines, the words shall be established in the preliminary draft give the impression that a discussion on when deadlines should be fixed will start only after the second phase has been completed, which is not the intention of the drafters. 
I would suggest that the words be established should be replaced by the word come, so that the deadlines shall come after the end of the second phase. 
We need some breathing space in which to consider this between now and the actual submission of a draft resolution. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): This afternoon we shall be continuing with this exchange of views on general aspects and also in connection with any suggestion that may be made on the informal text circulated to delegations. 
The next meeting of the Committee will be held at 3 p.m. today. Following it, there will be an open-ended, informal meeting for all delegations interested in considering the informal draft that has been circulated. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): This afternoon delegations will continue to exchange views on the agenda item. 
This morning we had an interesting debate on the rationalization of the work and the reform of the agenda of this Committee, and there was some discussion of the preliminary draft resolution that had been introduced informally to the Committee. 
This afternoon we will continue with statements on general matters to do with these questions. 
Then we will perhaps hold over any specific discussion of amendments to this draft until the informal discussion among directly interested delegations, to be held in Conference Room 8. 
Mr. Fasehun (Nigeria): I am grateful for the opportunity to discuss once again this afternoon the rationalization of our work in the First Committee. 
I wish to thank your predecessor, Mr. Chairman, for his efforts in the rationalization and streamlining of the work of this very important Committee. 
For almost three years in a row, we have been involved in discussing the question of rationalization. 
Some elements of that paper have now been turned into the preliminary draft resolution which you, Mr. Chairman, and the representatives of three other countries the members of the Bureau are proposing. 
We have certain concerns, in that this is the first year that we have experimented with a new format for debate and discussion and I think we need more time to digest fully the reform that is in place. 
If, therefore, we do not utilize all the time available to us, I do not think we can conclude thereby that reform has been a failure. 
It seems to us that we need two or three more years before we can pronounce definitively on how the reforms we have undertaken have gone. 
I should also like to point out that part of the problem that we have is that, in reform, everything cannot really be put on paper, nor should we really be forced into a strait-jacket. 
We have noted the time allotted for debate, and we have also noted that under the preliminary draft resolution proposed by the Chairman there is a suggestion for the consideration of all draft resolutions submitted under all disarmament and international security agenda items. 
Are we going to start again with an open-ended drafting session? Or is it going to turn into another session of the Disarmament Commission? There are already various draft resolutions that have been submitted to the First Committee for general debate and general comments. 
We are of the opinion that countries that are interested in submitting or that are submitting draft resolutions could contact interested parties and circulate their draft resolutions. 
We do have a traditional practice of contacting each other in-house to discuss draft resolutions where there may be difficulties. 
We therefore wish to have clarification regarding the Chairman's suggestion on the consideration of all draft resolutions submitted under all disarmament and international security agenda items. 
Finally, we wish to see enumerated by cluster all the items that we have agreed upon. 
Mr. Rhee (Republic of Korea): I should like to join previous speakers in thanking you, Mr. Chairman, for convening this meeting to discuss the rationalization of the work of the First Committee. 
Resolution 48/87 laid a solid foundation for us to consider disarmament and international security issues in a more systematic manner. 
During this session, we have tested the Committee's new approach, and it is my delegation's assessment that our first attempt was successful, though there are some areas that need to be further improved and developed in the future. 
My delegation believes that discussions on the thematic approach should be not only further encouraged, but very carefully and prudently organized if we really want to see tangible results from that approach. 
In this regard, my delegation believes that practical measures should be introduced to facilitate the participation of the various delegations in this room. 
My delegation's points are rather simple. 
First, as many previous speakers have already pointed out and as you, Mr. Chairman, have already indicated, but would not pursue because of the lack of meeting facilities, the setting for our discussion should be more informal. 
My delegation believes that we have to find out, in coming sessions, how to ensure that the meeting environment is more workable. 
Secondly, my delegation believes that it would be much better if we could make the atmosphere of our discussion more lively and thought-provoking. 
In this regard, I should like to suggest the introduction of a seminar-style discussion into our thematic approach. 
We could invite, on a voluntary basis, several experts from the various delegations with different views regarding specific agenda items, and on hearing the expert views, delegations would obtain some fresh ideas on the issues concerned. 
Such an approach could also stimulate participation in our discussions by various delegations. 
We are at a very early stage in our rationalization process, and my delegation fully agrees that the process is an ongoing one. 
There is an oriental proverb that says Once begun means half done, and I believe the First Committee has launched the process quite successfully and that we can accomplish the task in the near future. 
The Chairman: I call on the Secretary of the Committee. 
Before the Committee proceeds to the stage of taking action on these draft resolutions, I would like to inform members of the following procedure, which the Committee will observe at this stage of our work. 
As far as action on each cluster is concerned, delegations will first have an opportunity to introduce draft resolutions with regard to any particular cluster. 
I will then give the floor to those delegations wishing to make statements other than in explanation of their positions or votes with regard to the draft resolutions in that particular cluster. 
Subsequently, delegations will have an opportunity to explain their positions or votes before a decision is taken on any or all draft resolutions contained in a particular cluster. 
After the Committee has taken a decision on the draft resolutions contained in a given cluster, an opportunity will be given to delegations wishing to explain their positions or votes after the decision is taken on any or all draft resolutions contained in a particular cluster. 
In this regard, I would like to urge delegations to kindly make a consolidated statement on draft resolutions contained in a particular cluster, with respect to the statements and explanations of positions or votes concerned. 
In order to avoid any misunderstanding, I would like to urge those members of the Committee who wishing to ask for a recorded vote on any particular resolution to kindly inform the Secretariat of their intention before the Committee begins its action on any individual cluster. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of this draft resolution have expressed the wish that the draft resolution be adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
It should be noted that the Third Review Conference and the Special Conference are Conferences of States Parties to the Convention. 
Under those arrangements, no additional cost was borne by the regular budget of the Organization. 
Furthermore, all activities related to international conventions or treaties that, under their respective legal instruments, are to be financed outside the regular budget of the United Nations may only be undertaken when sufficient resources to cover the activities in question have been received from the States parties in advance. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of this draft resolution have expressed the wish that it be adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
If I hear no objection, I shall take it that the Committee wishes to act accordingly. 
The Chairman: I shall now call on those delegations wishing to explain their positions after the decision. 
We have some concerns, however, about the appropriate venue and organization for the consideration of a legally-binding instrument, as referred to in operative paragraph 8. 
Any decisions in this respect would need to take into account the various competencies and ongoing work of the Conference on Disarmament, the International Atomic Energy Agency and the International Maritime Organization. 
At this stage, we are not in a position to judge what recommendations for action might appropriately be directed at which organization. 
Australia reaffirms, however, its unqualified opposition to the dumping of nuclear wastes by any State or organization that would constitute radiological warfare and have grave implications for the security of all States. 
As Under-Secretary Blomberg emphasized in his statement to the Committee on 18 October, Finland considers the indiscriminate and irresponsible use of anti-personnel land-mines to be an issue deserving urgent international attention. 
We urge those States remaining outside the Convention to adhere and join us in this important negotiation. 
Finland considers it very important that the recommendations made by the General Assembly should not be construed as somehow prejudging the outcome of the ongoing negotiations between the States parties. 
France hopes that this draft resolution will be adopted without a vote. 
It is important that on a basic issue such as this the international community should clearly demonstrate, with solidarity, its determination to combat and prevent this veritable scourge, the indiscriminate use of anti-personnel land-mines. 
In December 1993 my delegation co-sponsored the draft that became resolution 48/75 K. Furthermore, as was recalled in the report (A/49/275) of the Secretary-General, France decided unilaterally in 1993 to enforce a moratorium on the export of all types of anti-personnel land-mines, regardless of their destination. 
As the work of the Group of Governmental Experts clearly shows, there is at this stage no consensus far from it on the very principle of a total ban on anti-personnel land-mines. 
Similarly, it does not seem clear to us that the reference in operative paragraph 6 to the eventual elimination of anti-personnel land-mines would facilitate the broadest possible adherence to the Convention and its Protocols, a matter which for our delegation is a priority. 
In that respect, France welcomes the wish of the United States to become a party to the Convention and its Protocols. 
The Chairman: The Committee will now proceed to take decisions on draft resolutions contained in cluster 3. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of the draft resolution have expressed the wish that the draft resolution be adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of this draft resolution have expressed the wish that it be adopted by the First Committee without a vote. 
If I hear no objection, I shall take it that the Committee wishes to act accordingly. 
The draft resolution is sponsored by the following countries: Afghanistan, Botswana, Colombia, Costa Rica, Ecuador, El Salvador, Guatemala, South Africa, Sri Lanka, Sudan, Swaziland and Zimbabwe. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of the draft resolution have expressed the wish that the Committee adopt it without a vote. 
If I hear no objection, I shall take it that the Committee wishes to act accordingly. 
Mr. Rivero Rosario (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation would like to explain its position on draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.23, on the Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed To Be Excessively Injurious or To Have Indiscriminate Effects. 
The 1980 Convention has been reaffirmed today as the cornerstone of the entire process of adopting the necessary legal framework for regulating the use of land-mines and other instruments. 
Cuba was one of the first countries to ratify the Convention. 
Over the years the indiscriminate use of such weapons and the consequences of unregulated exports have confirmed the Convention's relevance and the need to strengthen it in spirit, letter and scope by holding a review conference. 
However, the group's work will continue to be effective to the extent that the delicate balance of positions and interests in this area is maintained. 
Humanitarian arguments should not be used to shield maximalist, selective or discriminatory positions. 
A future regime banning the use of land-mines will be achievable only if its tenets are compatible with the principles of sovereignty and the right of States to self-defence. 
The illusion about the technological reliability of some sophisticated mines produced by certain developed countries is as bad and inhuman as the consequences of the indiscriminate use of conventional mines, which provide defences for developing countries lacking, for economic reasons, access to arsenals of technically advanced weapons. 
The main purpose of the review of the 1980 Convention should be to ensure the maximum universality for that legal instrument, since the minimal number of States parties, which do not include the principal producers, guarantees neither its effectiveness nor its observance by the majority of the international community. 
Australia, once again, supports the draft resolution. 
It commends the humanitarian concerns of United States Senator Patrick Leahy, which led to this initiative for moratoriums on exports of anti-personnel mines. 
Australia, however, is one of many countries, some of them sponsors of the draft resolution, that believe that anti-personnel mines can be a legitimate conventional weapon. 
We can share the objective of replacing them with more humane and viable alternatives, if such can be found, in future. 
In the meantime, it is critical that current stocks of anti-personnel mines be replaced with self-destructing and self-deactivating mines. 
Unless countries such as Australia, which do not currently produce anti-personnel mines, are to become producers, achieving this objective must involve the export of mines. 
In Australia's view, only self-destructing anti-personnel mines should be exported, and only to States parties to Protocol II of the 1980 Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or To Have Indiscriminate Effects. 
We believe, therefore, that this draft resolution is at odds with achievable short-term means of protecting civilians. 
We strongly support the goal of ending the human tragedy they cause. 
We understand the definition of eventual elimination in that paragraph as a political goal which we must strive to attain in the future. 
With that understanding in mind, we joined in the consensus. 
We are following very closely the preparatory process for the review conference of the Convention, which will be convened next year. 
However, in the spirit of compromise, we joined in the consensus. 
In that connection, we reaffirm our position on the moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines, which we stated at last year's session when a draft resolution on this item was adopted, destined to become General Assembly resolution 48/75. 
Pakistan joined the consensus on this draft resolution because we share the basic concern that motivated the sponsors to submit the draft resolution. 
Like them, we are convinced that urgent, concrete measures need to be taken to protect civilians from the effects of the indiscriminate use of land-mines. 
Pakistan's concern about the effects of land-mines is based on our direct experience with the havoc caused by these weapons. 
During the Afghan conflict, millions of mines were sowed indiscriminately in all parts of Afghanistan. 
Over 10 million mines still lie uncleared in that country. 
Thousands of civilians have been maimed and continue to be injured by those mines. Vast areas of that country have been rendered uninhabitable. 
More than a million Afghan refugees remain stranded in Pakistan, unable to return to their homeland because of the threat posed by the mines. 
While we share the view that specific steps need to be taken to eliminate the threat posed by land-mines, we believe that careful consideration is required on how to achieve that objective. 
Land-mines are essentially defensive weapons. 
Properly used, they are an effective means of deterring attacks, and thus have a definite place in the defensive arsenals of States. 
The focus, therefore, should be on stopping the indiscriminate use of land-mines. 
Mines that are used should be detectable or even self-destructing or self-neutralizing after a period of time. 
In our view, the best forum for deciding on specific measures relating to land-mine use would be that review conference. 
My delegation attaches great importance to this draft resolution and fully shares its main thrust and objective, as made evident by the position we have adopted today. 
Brazil considers that the indiscriminate and irresponsible proliferation of anti-personnel land-mines has to be stopped. 
We would have liked to be able to become one of the co-sponsors of the draft resolution, but, unfortunately, the maintenance of the present drafting of operative paragraph 6 did not allow for that. 
We believe that land-mines can be a legitimate defensive weapon, and they are not yet replaceable. 
We believe, therefore, that the last part of operative paragraph 6 is a premature and inaccurate political statement. 
Israel joined the consensus because it believes that the international community should seriously address the problem of land-mines, which cause so many tragedies for the civilian population. 
During this period, Israel will be working with other interested parties to review the establishment of the permanent regime for banning the transfer of anti-personnel mines. 
Israel hopes that these steps, which are humanitarian in nature, will also serve as a global confidence-building measure and will encourage other countries, especially from our region, to follow suit. 
In other words, this draft resolution has gone beyond addressing the illicit transfer and use of conventional weapons, in particular in the fourth and fifth preambular paragraphs. 
We also think that the international situation is ripe to address the irresponsible and indiscriminate use of anti-personnel land-mines, and we join the consensus on this draft. 
Many of the factors that drive regional arms races are specific to each region or subregion. 
Global measures that lead to a more benign international environment have a positive effect on containing regional arms buildups. 
These measures are therefore necessary, but by themselves are not sufficient for promoting regional disarmament. 
That position was reaffirmed by the Foreign Ministers of the Non-Aligned Movement who met recently in Cairo. 
We remain convinced that efforts to achieve regional disarmament must be pursued in tandem with global approaches to disarmament. 
Initiatives to promote regional disarmament cannot be put on hold on the specious pretext that only global approaches can ensure meaningful disarmament. 
The peoples of regions that are burdened with increasing armaments cannot be told that they can have no relief until the distant Utopia of global disarmament is achieved. 
We hope that the draft resolution will again be given the overwhelming support it has traditionally enjoyed in the First Committee. 
It is therefore necessary that measures be taken to control conventional arms buildups at the regional and subregional levels. 
Until now the major effort has been directed not at controlling conventional arms, but towards instituting confidence-building measures, particularly in the area of expenditures and transfers of conventional arms. 
While these measures can be useful, they must be complemented by steps to actually control conventional arms at the regional and subregional levels. 
Substantive and meaningful conventional arms control measures have not been undertaken in regions other than Europe. 
To institute such measures it would be helpful if the regional parties concerned had before them basic principles that would serve as a framework for negotiations on this issue. 
Last year the sponsors introduced a similar draft resolution in order to initiate the process of evolving in the Conference on Disarmament, widely accepted principles on the basis of which conventional arms control talks could be held. 
During the past year the Conference on Disarmament was preoccupied with various other major issues. 
We hope that this year, again, the Committee will extend the widest support to this draft. 
First, regional arrangements for disarmaments and arms limitation should be agreed freely between all participating States on the basis of the principle of sovereign equality of all the States concerned and should take into account the specific conditions and characteristics of the region. 
Secondly, States participating in regional arrangements for disarmament and arms limitation should define the region to which the arrangements between them apply. 
Thirdly, regional arrangements should take into account the need to address broader non-military factors which affect security. 
Fourthly, regional arrangements for disarmament and arms limitation should address, in all its aspects, the question of the accumulation of conventional weapons beyond the legitimate self-defence requirements of States. 
My delegation also cannot accept the primacy of place in the disarmament agenda which the draft resolution appears to give to conventional arms control. 
We believe that nuclear weapons and other weapons of mass destruction cause the most serious threat to international peace and security, and our endeavours should therefore largely be focused on efforts to contain this threat. 
Above all, given the fact that regional arrangements are region-specific, the Conference on Disarmament exercise on this issue would be futile and a repetition of the excellent work already done in this regard by the Disarmament Commission. 
We feel that it is more realistic to recognize. as did the Disarmament Commission, that the security concerns of all States large and small must be equally met in order to reduce the risk of regional conflicts. 
The draft resolution furthermore seeks to address nuclear non-proliferation, not only at the regional level, but also on a subregional basis. 
As we indicated earlier, and as is well-known, we are of the view that nuclear non-proliferation in all its aspects is a global issue, which can only be dealt with effectively globally. 
It is against this backdrop that we are constrained to abstain on both these draft resolutions and to call for a recorded vote. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The Chairman: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their votes on the draft resolutions just adopted. 
It was closely linked to guidelines and recommendations on the regional approach to disarmament that had been negotiated seriously and at length within the framework of the Disarmament Commission. 
In our delegation's view, that text reflected quite adequately the interests of all delegations in the field of regional disarmament. 
However, in my delegation's view, it lacks certain ideas that we feel are of special importance, such as the question of the initiative and participation of all States of a given region in negotiating and adopting regional disarmament measures. 
None the less, we voted in favour of the draft resolution, because we believe it contains some useful elements. 
In some passages there are ideas that our delegation cannot support, since they differ from what was negotiated in the Disarmament Commission. 
Also forgotten is the key consideration of the legitimate self-defence needs of States. 
Finally, with regard to the operative part, we feel that the Conference on Disarmament has before it important negotiations, such as the discussion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
The negotiating body should not take on tasks that distract it from its highest priorities. 
For those reasons, our delegation was compelled to abstain in the voting on that draft resolution. 
I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their votes or positions on draft resolutions contained in cluster 5 before the voting. 
Mr. Hallak (Syrian Arab Republic) (interpretation from Arabic): My delegation emphasizes its full support for the international trend to build an international community that does not use force or the threat of the use of force, and in which the principles of justice, equality and peace prevail. 
We reiterate our readiness and willingness to participate in any international effort seeking in good faith to achieve this objective. 
We should like to point out that draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.18, entitled Transparency in armaments, does not take into account the special situation in the Middle East, where the Arab-Israeli conflict continues, because Israel is still occupying Arab territories and has refused to implement relevant Security Council resolutions. 
Moreover, Israel possesses the most dangerous weapons of mass destruction and is capable of producing and stockpiling all kinds of sophisticated weapons. 
Thus, transparency with regard to Israeli armaments can be established, in respect of the tip of the iceberg. 
However, as we should like to make some additional comments on it, we request that action on it be postponed. 
Mr. Jaguaribe (Brazil): I support the request that has just been made by the representative of Cuba. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of the draft resolution have expressed the wish that the Committee adopt it without a vote. 
The Chairman: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their position. 
Had the draft resolution been put to the vote my delegation would have abstained. 
Egypt continues to believe that transparency of military expenditures and the reporting mechanisms associated with this effort remain ineffective as a disarmament measure. 
We are rather disappointed that the issues of objective information on military matters and transparency of military expenditures have been merged at this session. 
Such a link will only detract from the value of the guidelines adopted by the Disarmament Commission on objective information, and we hope that this situation will be remedied in the future. 
Pakistan continues to support the ultimate objective of the draft resolution. 
Greater transparency in regard to military expenditures would contribute to removing suspicions between States. 
Up to this point we agree with the logic of the draft resolution and therefore joined the consensus on it. 
Our reservations pertain to two aspects of the draft resolution. 
The essential prerequisite for achieving this objective is to remove the basic causes of disputes between States. 
Reductions in military budgets by specified percentages, which have frequently been advocated by some States, might create a power equation that is more disadvantageous to some countries than to others. 
It would not eliminate existing disparities. 
To maintain an equilibrium, it would be equitable to link the reduction of expenditures with force reductions, expressed in physical terms, and to provide for the number of men and machines to be reduced. 
This seems to be the approach followed by the mutual force reduction talks held in Vienna, and the talks on conventional forces in Europe. 
The success of efforts to bring about meaningful reductions will depend ultimately on the extent to which existing tensions are reduced and security in different regions is enhanced. 
Peaceful co-existence has yet to emerge as a universal phenomenon. 
I call on delegations wishing to explain their vote before the voting. 
The most important deficiency is the language in operative paragraph 8, which requests the Conference on Disarmament to prepare for negotiations to conclude an agreement to prevent an arms race in outer space. 
In truth, there is no arms race in outer space today. 
Those same agreements also serve to prevent a future arms race. 
Thus, the negotiation of any future agreements is not required. 
Nor do we agree with the eighteenth preambular paragraph that the fundamental task of the Conference on Disarmament is to negotiate such an agreement. 
Finally, my delegation is disappointed that the current text of operative paragraph 10 continues to contain outmoded language which we had previously identified as inaccurate. 
This paragraph should be deleted. 
However, I should state that the draft resolution as submitted at this session does not fully reflect the realities of the world today. 
The Chairman: I now call on the Secretary of the Committee. 
A separate, recorded vote has been requested on the eighteenth preambular paragraph. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The eighteenth preambular paragraph was retained by 98 votes to 1, with 41 abstentions. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Paragraph 8 was retained by 97 votes to 1, with 40 abstentions. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Paragraph 10 was retained by 87 votes to 1, with 51 abstentions. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): As I pointed out at the beginning of this meeting, we have made progress in considering clusters 2 to 6. 
In this regard, the Committee's work has been very effective. 
Therefore, and as many delegations wish to consult on several draft resolutions, I intend to cancel this afternoon's meeting in order to allow them to carry out the necessary consultations. 
There will be a revised version of draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.7 available tomorrow morning, and it may be necessary to defer consideration of this issue in order to allow delegations enough time to consider the revisions. 
The meeting rose at 12.55 p.m. 
I wish, through him, to convey to Ambassador Adolf von Wagner the appreciation of the First Committee, which benefited immensely from his wisdom and diplomatic skill when he presided over the deliberations of the Committee last year. 
I intend, with the help, guidance and indulgence of the Committee, to discharge the high responsibilities of my post with determination, devotion and impartiality in order to ensure that the Committee's work is conducted in an orderly manner and that our endeavours will result in a successful conclusion. 
In doing so, I count on the constructive cooperation and assistance of the Committee's entire membership. 
The Chairman: I should like to draw the Committee's attention to the decision taken by the General Assembly at its 1935th meeting on 22 September 1971 concerning the procedure for the election of officers of the Main Committees. 
According to the terms of that decision, the nominations of candidates should be limited to one statement for each candidate, after which the Committee should immediately proceed to the election. 
The Committee will therefore follow that procedure today. 
Mr. Stelzer's skills have been recognized. 
In addition to his personal qualities and his sense of responsibility, his professional skills are well known to all delegations and we are certain he will make an essential contribution to the success of our work. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Ecuador for nominating this candidate. 
Mr. Moradi (Islamic Republic of Iran): At the outset, I should like to congratulate you, Sir, on your well-deserved election to the chairmanship of the First Committee. 
Although Ambassador Tanaka, current head of the delegation of Japan to the Conference on Disarmament at Geneva, is so well known to this Committee that he needs no introduction, I wish to refer briefly to his long and widely-appreciated diplomatic career. 
I wish also to note that Mr. Tanaka served as Ambassador and Chief Inspector to South America. 
My delegation is fully convinced that Ambassador Tanaka's extensive experience in bilateral and multilateral diplomacy will help the Committee to achieve concrete results. 
The Chairman: I am certain that I am expressing the sentiments of the Committee when I thank Mr. Moradi for the very valuable contribution that he made last year as Vice-Chairman. 
The Chairman: I wish now to express my warmest congratulations to the two Vice-Chairmen and assure them of my confidence that we shall jointly discharge the important responsibilities incumbent upon us. 
Accordingly, we will defer the election of the Rapporteur until a later stage, pending the outcome of those consultations. 
Congratulations to the officers of a Main Committee shall not be expressed except by the Chairman of the previous session or, in his absence, by a member of his delegation after all the officers of the Committee have been elected. 
I hope that this rule will be applied and respected today and in the future and I shall be personally grateful to all delegations if they would dispense with that customary passage at the beginning of their statements. 
Accordingly, I wish you, Mr. Chairman, all the very best for the future in discharging your important duties. 
At the same time, I should like to assure you of my delegation's full support and cooperation in efforts to bring our work to a successful conclusion. 
As a first step towards modernization, Ambassador von Wagner sought to concentrate his efforts as Chairman on the further rationalization of the work of the Committee. 
In so doing his constant desire was to ensure a broad consensus of the members of the Committee. 
To this end he conducted a series of consultations, the outcome of which led to the adoption of a resolution 48/87 and subsequently of a decision containing an annex that could form the basis for further deliberations. 
Against this background I should like to encourage you, Mr. Chairman, to continue the process of rationalization begun many years ago. 
It is certainly a continuing process, however incremental, and we should not be discouraged by occasional obstacles or perceived set-backs but rather seek all the more to overcome them using the combined wisdom and experience of yourself, Mr. Chairman, and of the other members of the Committee. 
The Chairman: On behalf of the officers of the Committee, as well as on my own behalf, I thank the representative of Germany for the kind words he addressed to me and to other officers of the Committee. 
I very much appreciate the pledge of cooperation extended to me personally and to the entire Committee in the discharging of our responsibilities. 
I particularly value the assurance of friendship and collaboration, which we shall certainly need in the successful discharge of our responsibilities. 
Mr. Stelzer (Austria): I thank my colleague and friend from Ecuador for suggesting me as a Vice-Chairman of the Committee and I thank the members of the First Committee for bestowing on me the great honour, and entrusting me with the responsibility, of serving in this Bureau. 
I am very well aware that I find myself in this Bureau in the company of very illustrious personalities of international disarmament and I pledge to you, Mr. Chairman, my collaboration and support during the course of the work of the First Committee. 
The Chairman: I thank the representative of Austria, Mr. Thomas Stelzer, Vice-Chairman of the Committee, for the kind remarks he addressed to me, and I certainly look forward to a very harmonious working relationship. 
Again I wish to thank you, Mr. Chairman, the Vice-Chairmen, and all members of the First Committee for supporting the candidature of Ambassador Tanaka to the position of Vice-Chairman. 
The Chairman: I thank the representative of Japan for his kind words addressed to me and to other officers of the Committee and I wish fully to reciprocate those sentiments. 
I am certain that I can count on his active assistance and cooperation. 
The Committee has elected the two Vice-Chairman but will need to revert to the matter of the election of the Rapporteur at a later stage. 
Before I proceed to give a fuller account of the Committee's proposed programme of work and timetable for the current session, I should like to provide some preliminary explanations. 
Hence, I am sure that if we make concerted and sincere efforts fully to utilize the conference facilities and resources available to us in an effective manner, the Committee will be able to finish its work on time and will accomplish its tasks without undue difficulty. 
I hope that it will receive the approval of all members so that the Committee may be enabled to adopt it at this meeting. 
I request cooperation from all delegations concerned in adhering strictly to those deadlines. 
Next, the deadline for submission of draft resolutions under agenda item 73 ill be Friday, 11 November 1994, at 6 p.m. 
Finally the deadline for the submission of draft resolutions under agenda item 67 will be Monday, 21 November 1994, at 6 p.m. 
Delegations are strongly encouraged to submit their draft resolutions as early as possible, especially those draft resolutions that have programme budget implications, in order to meet the mandatory deadline for the submission to the Fifth Committee of all draft resolutions with financial implications. 
I should like to propose that the First Committee should begin its substantive work on Monday, 17 October, by holding a short general debate on all disarmament and international security agenda items, namely items 53 to 66, 68 to 72, and 153. 
From Tuesday, 25 October, to Thursday, 27 October, and from Monday, 31 October, to Tuesday, 1 November, the First Committee will hold structured discussions on specific subjects on the adopted thematic approach on disarmament and international security agenda items. 
A total of eight meetings will be devoted to this phase of the work of the Committee. 
In this regard, I should like to say that I and the officers of the Committee, with the assistance and cooperation of the Secretariat, will provide the necessary information to delegations well in advance regarding each subject and the time allocated for its consideration. 
As indicated in the programme of work and timetable, the meeting of the First Committee on Friday, 28 October 1994, will be devoted to a special meeting of the Committee in observance of Disarmament Week. 
With regard to the third phase of our work, a period from Thursday, 3 November, to Wednesday, 9 November, will be devoted to the consideration of all draft resolutions submitted under disarmament and international security agenda items items 53 to 66, 68 to 72 and 153. 
Beginning Thursday, 10 November, an exchange of views will be held on agenda item 73, Rationalization of the work and reform of the agenda of the First Committee, and a total of two meetings will be allocated for this stage of our work. 
In this connection, it is my intention to retain during the current session, as was the practice at previous ones, the voting procedure involving the grouping of all resolutions by clusters and I shall, at an appropriate time, present to the Committee specific proposals concerning this matter. 
The Committee will devote the period from Monday, 21 November, to Wednesday, 23 November a total of four meetings to a general debate on, consideration of and action upon draft resolutions submitted under that item. 
The deadline for submission of draft resolutions under agenda item 67 will be Monday, 21 November, at 6 p.m. 
On the basis of the proposed programme of work and timetable now before the Committee, I believe that we should be able to conclude the consideration of all agenda items allocated to us within the available time, by 23 November. 
If there are no comments and no objection, I shall take it that the Committee agrees with the suggested programme of work and timetable as contained in document A/C.1/49/3. 
In order fully to utilize the time and conference facilities available to the Committee, I intend to open the meetings of the Committee at 10 a.m. and 3 p.m. and make every effort to adjourn the meetings at 1 p.m. and 6 p.m., respectively. 
Mr. Kheradi (Secretary of the Committee): I should like to avail myself of this opportunity to draw the attention of delegations to the following points. 
In order to utilize fully the conference facilities available to the Committee, all delegations are requested to inscribe their names on the list of speakers at their earliest convenience, if possible even today. 
That would certainly facilitate the Secretariat's task of processing the drafts in a timely manner and, if I may venture to say so, would provide enough time to members of the Committee for consultations and for seeking the necessary instructions, as required. 
I request members of the Committee to note that draft resolutions and amendments and the names of sponsors thereof should be communicated to the Secretariat in writing to ensure accuracy and to avoid any subsequent misunderstandings. 
I wish once again to draw the attention of members to General Assembly decision 34/401, particularly its provisions dealing with explanations of vote and rights of reply. 
At this stage I shall not go into detail regarding this matter, but would refer members to paragraphs 6, 7 and 8 of that decision, which pertain to those particular issues. 
I should also like to draw the Committee's attention to document A/C.1/49/INF/1, which was issued a few days ago. 
For the purpose of information and ready reference, this document lists all documents before the First Committee that had been issued as of 14 October 1994. 
This particular document will be updated and revisions will be issued as appropriate. 
In addition to the copies requested for general distribution to the representatives with respect to statements of delegations, delegations are requested to provide to the conference officers a minimum of 30 copies of all prepared statements for conference-servicing purposes. 
Finally, may I emphasize that everything possible will be done to ensure adherence to the timetable adopted. 
This will of course depend upon the contingencies and circumstances involved, including the availability of the necessary conference facilities. 
The meeting rose at 11.25 a.m. 
However, some delegations have asked for a postponement of decisions on those three draft resolutions. 
Therefore, action on cluster 7 as a whole will be postponed. 
In our view, this decision would help harmonize the positions of States on questions of international security. 
Mr. Whanndu (Benin) (interpretation from French): I have the honour, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of African States, to introduce draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.2 on the establishment of an African nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
Canada and San Marino have joined in sponsoring this draft resolution. 
As members know, the Declaration on the Denuclearization of Africa was adopted at the historic Cairo summit of the Organization of African Unity (OAU), held in 1964. 
Recent developments in Africa and elsewhere have made it possible, with the support of the international community, to begin the effective implementation of the Declaration. 
Those States have asked me to convey their appreciation to the Secretary-General and, through him, to his able associates for the diligence with which they have helped the OAU organize the meeting of the Group of Experts. 
At the request of the African leaders, as stated at their recent Tunis summit, the Group of Experts is to meet once more to put the finishing technical touches to the draft treaty, which will be submitted to them for their approval and adoption. 
This is why we have before us the present draft resolution, which lays the groundwork for finalizing the text of the draft treaty on a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa. 
The draft resolution is a procedural one, no different to last year's resolution on the subject. 
The African States know they can continue to rely on the support of the States Members of the United Nations in getting their plan for effective, concerted action to establish an African nuclear-weapon-free zone down on paper and implemented. 
Paragraph 6 should have the following phrase inserted between the words States Members and to participate: of the Economic Community of Central African States. 
The Chairman: I shall now call on those delegations wishing to make statements, in explanation of vote before the voting, on draft resolutions contained in cluster 8. 
The Declaration itself called for the international community to make progress in the 1990s by pursuing disarmament in a number of areas. 
Progress has been achieved in many of these areas, and discussion of other topics continues at the Conference on Disarmament and in other forums. 
Anyone interested in reviewing progress made since 1990 can read the public record, in the form of United Nations documents and bilateral and multilateral treaties. 
Also, the First Committee itself annually reviews progress in this area. 
Secondly, in an environment of United Nations budgetary restraint, it would be a waste of valuable time and resources to create an unnecessary and duplicative review process. 
That agenda will be determined by the Disarmament Commission's organizational meeting next month, and should not be prescribed by a First Committee resolution. 
We had hoped that we could have had one resolution on this subject. 
Regrettably, this has not been possible, as draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.29 does not recognize the dual aspect of science and technology their Jekyll and Hyde nature: it focuses exclusively on the beneficial effects of science and technology, and ignores their harmful effects. 
In addition, it contains laudatory references to norms and guidelines for the transfer of high technology. 
For all these reasons, we will be constrained to abstain in the vote on this draft resolution, and we request a recorded vote. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Mr. Moradi (Islamic Republic of Iran): My delegation requests that separate votes be taken on the seventh and eighth preambular paragraphs and on operative paragraph 3 of the draft resolution. 
The Chairman: The Committee will proceed to vote in accordance with the request of the representative of Iran. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Against: Abstaining: The seventh preambular paragraph was retained by 132 votes to 2, with 9 abstentions. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Against: Abstaining: The eighth preambular paragraph of the draft resolution was retained by 129 votes to 2, with 10 abstentions. 
The Chairman: A separate, recorded vote has been requested on the draft resolution's operative paragraph 3. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Against: Abstaining: Paragraph 3 of the draft resolution was retained by 128 votes to 2, with 13 abstentions. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
It is sponsored by the following countries: Bhutan, Bolivia, Colombia, Costa Rica, Honduras, India, Indonesia, Nepal, Nigeria and Sri Lanka. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Against: Abstaining: Draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.32 was adopted by 92 votes to 4, with 46 abstentions. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of the draft resolution have expressed the wish that it be adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
The Chairman: I call on the representative of Germany, who wishes to speak on a point of order. 
Mr. Arnhold (Germany): As a point of order, I should like to ask when delegations will have an opportunity to make explanations of vote on draft resolutions in cluster 8, on which we have just taken action. 
Australia and New Zealand regret that they were unable to support this year's draft resolution on this matter, although both countries supported the corresponding draft resolutions in previous years. 
Australia and New Zealand continue to hope that the two draft resolutions dealing with science and technology can be merged at next year's session of the Committee. 
I wish also to make an explanation of vote on resolution A/C.1/49/L.37, Implementation of the declaration of the Indian Ocean as a zone of peace. 
My delegation notes that the wording of operative paragraph 5 of draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.37 differs from that of paragraph 18 of the conclusions and recommendations section of the Ad Hoc Committee's 1994 report, from which operative paragraph 5 is otherwise drawn. 
Last year my delegation voted against resolution 48/75 C, upon which this decision is based. 
We voted No because we believed that the resolution was not an appropriate or effective vehicle for advancing non-proliferation objectives. 
Nor did we support the request for a report from the Secretary-General. 
It was not clear to us what the report was intended to address, what its purpose was or how such a report could further existing efforts. 
These questions remain unanswered to this day. 
Consequently, the United States does not support keeping this item on the agenda. 
A number of those elements were, in effect, couched in compromise language that my Government and numerous other Governments were prepared to accept in an effort to achieve consensus in the Disarmament Commission. 
Those treaties and other arrangements have been effective in curbing the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction. 
As was emphasized in the Disarmament Commission by the United States and many other countries, including most of the sponsors of the resolution, those regimes deserve the recognition and support of the international community. 
The United States hopes that all members of the Committee realize that the introduction for action by this voting body of what could not command consensus in the Disarmament Commission puts into question the Commission's credibility and viability. 
The United States believes that disarmament and development are two distinct issues that cannot be considered as organically linked. 
The United States requests that the record of today's proceedings reflect the fact that the United States did not participate in the consideration of or in the action on draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.35 on the relationship between disarmament and development. 
Finally, the United States voted against resolution A/C.1/49/L.37, which concerns the declaration of the Indian Ocean as a zone of peace. 
My delegation requests your permission, Mr. Chairman, to make an explanation of vote in respect of this draft resolution at a later time. 
In this respect, in order to avoid having transfers of science and technology with military applications banned, we think it is essential to ensure that such transfers be carried out responsibly under strict controls that will ensure that such science and technology is used for purely peaceful purposes. 
For this reason, my delegation is committed to the idea of non-proliferation and promotes the development of any non-proliferation regimes and arrangements, whether they be regional or subregional, multilateral or bilateral. 
We take the view that, as has been demonstrated in practice, the consideration of the problem of non-proliferation in such a context does not serve the purposes of strengthening the non-proliferation regime relating to nuclear weapons and other weapons of mass destruction. 
This draft resolution is closely related to the one we have traditionally sponsored with other delegations, entitled The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields, but in the past they were always kept to different dimensions of the same issue. 
We do not believe that we can deal with the question of access to technology exclusively with legal treaties; we also need, as is well stated in operative paragraph 4 of draft resolution L.29, 
This, however, was done on the understanding that the operative paragraphs of draft resolution L.4 are not intended to predetermine the possible results of the usual procedure of deciding on agenda items for the Disarmament Commission. 
The discussions at the Disarmament Commission in 1994 were difficult, but we were close to achieving consensus. 
It is inconceivable to our delegations that any conclusions on the role of science and technology in this field could ignore these fundamental pillars of non-proliferation. 
Similarly, we believe that it is the responsibility of all States to support these international instruments by adopting and implementing national export-control measures. 
The United Kingdom and France are disappointed that the text omitted such references, since we were prepared to consider the possibilities offered by this draft resolution if it could have secured an acceptable compromise leading to consensus. 
It was our hope that we could move further towards consensus this year. To permit this, however, the text needed to recognize the importance of adherence to existing legal commitments and their implementation. 
Because it failed to do so, France and the United Kingdom concluded reluctantly that their positions could be reflected accurately only by an abstention. 
My delegation did not participate in the vote on the similar draft resolution last year. We hoped that the sponsors would consider our views and the views of some other delegations this year. 
Unfortunately, that was not the case, despite the fact that my delegation provided the sponsors with some alternative paragraphs. 
We believe that an important issue that has not been resolved in the Disarmament Commission in the course of four years' intensive negotiations cannot be resolved in a single General Assembly resolution. 
The existing legal treaties do not adequately ensure the transfer of science and technology for peaceful purposes. 
We also abstained on the draft resolution as a whole, for the reasons that I have just explained and because the sponsors have attempted to compile non-consensus elements of a Disarmament Commission document. 
I wish to put on record that, had we been present, we would have voted in favour and joined the consensus where applicable. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of this draft resolution have expressed the wish that the draft resolution be adopted without a vote. 
It is sponsored by the following countries: Angola, Burundi, Cameroon, Central African Republic, Chad, Congo, Equatorial Guinea, Gabon, Kenya, Rwanda, Sao Tome and Principe, and Zaire. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of this draft resolution have expressed the wish that it be adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): This afternoon's meeting will be cancelled, to permit representation to continue the process of consultations and negotiations on the draft resolutions that are still outstanding. 
Mr. Zlenko (Ukraine) (interpretation from Russian): I have the honour to inform the Committee that today Ukraine has become the 167th State Party to the 1968 Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
The Parliament of Ukraine today passed a law on Ukraine's adherence to the Treaty. 
The decision bears witness to the fact that the Parliament, the President and the Government of Ukraine have always been consistent and principled in their approach to nuclear weapons, particularly with respect to adherence to the NPT. 
Ukraine has proceeded gradually and with great difficulty, but purposefully, towards this decision. 
In July 1990 the Supreme Soviet, in its Declaration of Ukraine's sovereignty, solemnly proclaimed its intention to support the three non-nuclear principles. 
The Parliament subsequently adopted a number of documents that confirmed Ukraine's intention to adhere to the NPT as a non-nuclear Power. 
I would like to take a few minutes now to say something about the path travelled by Ukraine in adopting this law on adhering to the NPT. 
This decision was not a simple matter. 
Ukraine inherited the nuclear weapons that had been deployed on its territory. 
It possessed those nuclear weapons, but, because control of those nuclear weapons was never granted to Ukraine, it could not be considered a nuclear State purely and simply. 
This contradiction was eliminated by the Ukrainian Parliament's adoption of the decision to adhere to the NPT. 
A great number of formal and informal meetings were held, including negotiations in the capitals of some nuclear States, as well as exchanges of letters. 
During these discussions and talks the interests of our government were pursued, especially with respect to getting guarantees for our national security. 
There is now reason to say that this question has really been settled. 
Ukraine counts on support by other States in its aspirations to make its own contribution to the common work in this field. 
The decision of the Parliament of Ukraine to adhere to the NPT will have an effect on the future process of disarmament and other processes that are being considered and examined here in this Committee. 
Member States have taken due note of that decision. 
To be able to complete the consideration of these items by the scheduled date, Friday, 18 November, the Committee should make every effort to take action on as many draft resolutions as possible at the meetings today and tomorrow. 
Mr. Kheradi (Secretary of the Committee): I would like to inform the Committee that the following countries have become sponsors of the following draft resolutions. 
Mr. Elaraby (Egypt): I wish first of all to convey the heartfelt congratulations of my delegation to the delegation of Ukraine on having taken the historic step of acceding to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
Our goal should be to attain the universality of that Treaty. 
That revision has been produced as a result of extensive, broad-based consultations within the First Committee and with all parties concerned. 
It clearly demonstrates the flexibility and good faith of the sponsors in addressing this important issue. 
The draft resolution should in the final analysis be regarded as an invitation to join a club as a full-fledged member, with all the rights, all the obligations and all the responsibilities that derive from joining the NPT. 
Mr. Fouathia (Algeria) (interpretation from French): Like Ambassador Elaraby, I wish to convey my delegation's congratulations to the representative of Ukraine on his country's accession to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
A few weeks ago, my country itself ratified that Treaty, and it will be ready to submit its instrument of ratification in a few weeks. 
The increase in the number of sponsors compared with last year is a perfect illustration of the state of mind in most Mediterranean countries and of their willingness to work together to strengthen cooperation and security in the Mediterranean basin. 
This draft resolution differs from previous resolutions on this item in that it deals in a more orderly way with a broader range of questions relating to security and cooperation in the Mediterranean, taking greater account of the current situation in our region. 
The draft resolution we are submitting to the First Committee this year restates most of the paragraphs of earlier resolutions that, in the view of the sponsors, remain timely and omits those no longer of significance. 
It introduces new provisions aimed more at the attainment of the objectives of this initiative, such as those relating to security and cooperation. 
It would reaffirm the primary role of the riparian countries themselves. 
The Assembly would note with satisfaction the positive developments in the Middle East peace process that will lead to achieving a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the region. 
Similarly, the Assembly would encourage all States of the region to promote genuine openness and transparency in all military matters. 
Further, the Assembly would recognize that the elimination of the economic and social disparities in levels of development will contribute to enhancing peace, security and cooperation among Mediterranean countries. 
It would encourage Mediterranean countries to strengthen further their cooperation in facing terrorist activities, which pose a threat to peace, security and stability in the region. 
Mr. Mar Bosch (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): Mr. Chairman, the delegation of Mexico endorses the comments that you addressed a few moments ago to the delegation of Ukraine. 
On 9 November, the Government of Belize deposited in Mexico its instrument of ratification of the Treaty of Tlatelolco, which means that 29 States in the region are now full parties to the Treaty. 
The first amendments are to the seventh preambular paragraph, where Argentina will now be followed by Belize and the number twenty-eight will be changed to twenty-nine. 
The establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones is a highly feasible means of controlling nuclear proliferation as well as of creating legal barriers against the threat or use of nuclear weapons against non-nuclear-weapon States. 
Such zones can also contribute to promoting mutual trust and confidence among the States of the region and strengthen regional and international peace and security. 
The consolidation of the Treaty of Tlatelolco, the progress towards the conclusion of a treaty for an African nuclear-weapon-free zone and the recent moves to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the South Atlantic vindicate the efficacy of the concept of nuclear-weapon-free zones. 
In South Asia, the nuclear arms genie was let loose in 1974. 
There is an urgent need to eliminate this genie before it wreaks untold havoc. 
This can effectively be done by establishing a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia. 
In case any one regional party has apprehensions about the effect of a nuclear-weapon-free zone on its ability to ward off extra-regional threats to its security, these can be addressed by holding multilateral consultations to ensure nuclear non-proliferation in South Asia. 
Also on the table are other proposals which, if pursued, could reduce the incentives to opt for nuclear arms. 
By doing so, the international community would be encouraging all the States in the region to move towards the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia. 
The present developments have led to a propitious climate for bringing about meaningful progress on the issue of providing security assurances to non-nuclear weapon States. 
We believe that the time is ripe for substantive progress on this issue in the Conference on Disarmament. 
The Foreign Ministers urged the Conference on Disarmament to negotiate, as a matter of priority, an international convention prohibiting the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons under any circumstances. 
Until that much desired goal is achieved, the non-nuclear-weapon States must be provided with legally binding assurances against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons in order to address their security concerns. 
Draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.41 reaffirms the urgent need to reach an early agreement on effective international arrangements to assure non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons. 
It appeals to all States to work actively towards an early agreement on a common approach and, in particular, on a common formula that could be included in an international instrument of a legally binding character to ensure the security of non-nuclear-weapon States. 
The draft resolution is substantively the same as General Assembly resolution 48/73, which was adopted last year by an overwhelming majority, with only a couple of abstentions. 
The Chairman: I now call on the representative of the United States, who wishes to speak in explanation of vote. 
We wish to do so now. 
We see considerable improvement this year over last year's version. 
We believe that zones of peace can best be created and sustained through careful and successful negotiations of the relevant parties. 
The informal discussions between the Ad Hoc Committee and the United States and other maritime Powers offer a useful mechanism to address these important issues. 
We underscore that the United States welcomes such discussion with the Committee. 
I shall now call on those delegations wishing to explain their position before a decision is taken on all draft resolutions contained in cluster 1. 
As we have stated before, achieving a comprehensive ban on nuclear tests by amending the 1963 Treaty is not feasible, because that would not affect the two nuclear Powers that are not parties to the Treaty. 
Furthermore, such an amendment, by virtue of the provisions of the 1963 Treaty itself, could not be accepted, because all the original parties to the Treaty are not in agreement on this matter. 
However, the main consideration today is that the situation has radically changed since January 1994, when the multilateral negotiations in the Conference on Disarmament to draft a treaty on a comprehensive ban on nuclear-weapon tests began. 
In these circumstances, the continuation of any sort of parallel process moving beyond the prohibition of nuclear-weapon tests would distract the world community's attention from the work being done in Geneva and the negotiations under way there, while also creating an unjustified illusion regarding the possibility of alternative negotiations. 
We oppose any steps that would create such illusions, and we oppose any plans, if they exist in anyone's mind, to get around the negotiating process taking place in Geneva by putting forward texts that have not resulted from the negotiations. 
We are convinced that only through the active continuation of efforts under way in the Conference on Disarmament, with the mandatory participation of all nuclear States, will it be possible to attain a truly comprehensive all-inclusive prohibition of nuclear weapon tests. 
We shall do so because the text does not refer clearly to the essential relationship between the security assurance given by a nuclear-weapon State and the necessity for a binding commitment from recipient States on nuclear non-proliferation, preferably through adherence to the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT). 
We believe that establishing this relationship supports the non-proliferation objectives to which the international community is committed. 
In recent months we have been working with other nuclear-weapon States to try to agree on a joint text on assurances that might meet the concerns reflected in the present draft resolution. 
Our delegations have been active in pursuit of this high-priority goal, including in putting forward concrete proposals and ideas. 
Our delegations have been equally consistent in stressing the necessary linkage between such assurances, on the one hand, and, on the other hand, acceptance by the beneficiary States of unambiguous and internationally verified nuclear non-proliferation commitments. 
It is not reasonable, we believe, for any State to expect to benefit from security assurances if it is not itself willing to contribute to assuring the nuclear security of others by subscribing to the international nuclear non-proliferation regime. 
The overwhelming majority of non-nuclear-weapon States have displayed such commitment by acceding to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), to regional non-proliferation accords of comparable scope or to both. 
There is no doubt as to the nuclear reassurance they have extended to others, pursuant to the NPT and other accords. 
This makes it all the more appropriate that the nuclear-weapon States move decisively in the context of next years's NPT Conference to put in place the matching general and legally binding positive and negative security assurances which are required in our contemporary world. 
As in previous years, our delegations have urged the sponsors of the draft resolution to reflect in the text the importance of binding non-nuclear-weapon State non-proliferation commitments. 
In our view, the continued absence of such references detracts from and significantly undermines the credibility of a text which we would otherwise wish to co-sponsor. 
Our delegations will vote in favour of the draft resolution on the basis that the overwhelming majority of its supporters in fact share our concerns in this regard. 
It has always been our view that nuclear disarmament is a global issue that can only be resolved globally and addressed through a global approach. 
The global reach of nuclear weapons and their deployment and stationing in different parts of the world render nuclear-weapon-free zones less than effective in promoting global nuclear disarmament. 
I should say, further, that the United Nations has endorsed the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones only after an appropriate definition of the region, based on a correct perception of its geographical extent and taking into account the full range of security concerns of the States of the region. 
Moreover, such zones must be established on the basis of arrangements freely arrived at and with the consent of the States of the region concerned. 
This view was fully reflected in the Disarmament Commission's 1993 consensus paper on regional disarmament. 
In this context, while we see no great merit in resolutions calling for the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones, we are willing to go along with those that are based on consensus and fulfil the United Nations established criteria that I have cited. 
However, we are unable to go along with draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.14, which calls for the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia, as it fails to fulfil any of the United Nations endorsed criteria and lacks consensus. 
We shall therefore vote against the draft resolution, and we call for a recorded vote. 
We feel that the absence of any reference to a commitment to non-proliferation, and in particular to the NPT, is especially regrettable now, with the NPT Review and Extension Conference only months away. 
Moreover, the text continues to employ language that fails to take into account the way in which the international situation has developed since the end of the cold war; the threats to international security have changed their character, the increased risks of proliferation now being the main threat. 
France, for its part, considers that the question of security assurances puts at risk the international responsibilities of the nuclear Powers, respect for non-proliferation commitments and defence needs. 
With regard to non-proliferation commitments, France feels that only States that have undertaken and respect international, legally binding commitments, such as adherence to the Non-Proliferation Treaty, should benefit from such security assurances. 
France is prepared to pursue its efforts to arrive at an acceptable solution that takes into account the three elements mentioned earlier. 
However, it continues to hope that future texts will be more balanced, taking into account the necessary non-proliferation commitments. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of this draft resolution have expressed the wish that it be adopted without a vote. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The Chairman: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their vote after the vote. 
We voted against this draft resolution for the following reasons. 
The Conference on Disarmament has agreed to continue negotiations during next month's intersessional period, and has recommended the re-establishment of the Ad Hoc Committee at the outset of the Conference's 1995 session. 
We are satisfied with the progress in the negotiations so far, although we recognize that there is much more work to do. 
The United States seeks a comprehensive test ban treaty at the earliest possible time, and we will redouble our efforts when we resume our work in Geneva two weeks from now. 
Draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.9/Rev.1 is not helpful to this negotiating process, and it implies a lack of faith in the Conference on Disarmament as a forum for the CTBT negotiations. This is not the way to promote success in achieving the objectives of a successful negotiation on the CTBT. 
My delegation attaches great importance to the nuclear non-proliferation initiatives in South Asia. 
At the same time, my delegation wishes to note that United States support for the draft resolution should not be interpreted as a blanket endorsement of nuclear-weapon-free zones, as might be inferred from the third preambular paragraph. 
The position of Indonesia concerning this issue is well known. 
Mr. Berdennikov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The delegation of the Russian Federation voted in favour of the draft resolution contained in document A/C.1/49/L.41, on the conclusion of effective international arrangements to assure non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons. 
We are impressed by the fact that this draft resolution appeals to all States to work actively towards an early agreement between nuclear-weapon States on a common formula for such guarantees. 
Russia's military doctrine, as stated by the President of Russia and confirmed by him on 9 November 1993, contains the following formula for such guarantees: 
Israel supported the draft resolution because it believes in the regional approach in arms control. 
However, Israel also believes that regional disputes should be resolved by the parties concerned in the region through free and mutual negotiations which would lead to agreements accepted by all the parties involved. 
Any attempt to impose agreements from outside the region for example, by an international organization is likely to impede those efforts. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of this draft resolution have expressed the wish that it be adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of this draft resolution have expressed the wish that it be adopted without a vote. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of this draft resolution have expressed the wish that it by the Committee without a vote. 
I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their position on the draft resolutions just adopted. 
This draft resolution is very important, because the regional centres, my delegation believes, have substantially contributed to the cause of the United Nations disarmament efforts. 
As one Member State that has assiduously participated in the activities organized by the regional centres, we cannot but commend the centres and their efforts. 
In this regard, my country substantially increased its financial contributions to the Regional Centre in Asia and the Pacific at this year's pledging conference. 
However, operative paragraph six made it difficult for us to do so. 
Although we fully sympathize with the concerns expressed in the paragraph, my delegation is of the view that it could cause practical difficulties. 
Any decision on its agenda is to be made at the Commission's organizational session. 
My delegation must make it clear even now, however, that the United States does not support the inclusion of a third agenda item in 1995, and that it will stand by that position during the forthcoming organizational session of the Disarmament Commission. 
The nuclear disarmament item has been in its current formulation on the Commission's agenda since 1991. 
We see no merit in devoting scarce time and resources to another item. 
We were happy to support that draft resolution, which was adopted, on the United Nations regional centres for peace and disarmament. 
We commend the activities being carried out by the regional centres, and we fully support their continued work. 
But, as we have made clear on previous occasions, it is important that the regional centres should not impose any additional burden on the United Nations regular budget and that any new activities should continue to be funded by voluntary contributions. 
We assume, in the absence of any statement by the Secretariat, that the adjustments requested in the draft resolution will not impose any new financial burden on the United Nations budget. 
Accordingly, we have to reiterate that our position is that in the region of the Middle East the establishment of a mutually verifiable nuclear-weapons-free zone in due course is the suitable solution. 
However, it has a reservation on the wording of the seventh preambular paragraph. 
So far we have adopted 27 draft resolutions or decisions, and there are still 20 draft resolutions on which the Committee has to take action. 
Delegations may notice that during our current phase there is occasionally a slight delay in starting meetings. 
This is inevitable, for a number of reasons, of which delegations are well aware, including last-minute consultations and consequent requests by some delegations for a delay. 
Accordingly, I ask delegations to bear with us on this matter. 
The Chairman: I call upon the representative of the Islamic Republic of Iran, who wishes to speak in explanation of vote. 
This year the sponsors decided to change the traditional title of the draft resolution without giving us adequate reasons. 
Despite repeated calls by the General Assembly on Israel to accede to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) and to put its nuclear-weapons programme under International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) safeguards, there has been no change in Israel's position in this respect. 
We now see that, despite that refusal, substantive changes have been introduced into the text of the draft resolution, namely, into its title. 
I would recall that a majority of the States in the region are parties to the NPT and have safeguards agreements with the IAEA. 
The only menace in the region comes from Israel's nuclear-weapons programme. 
Therefore, my delegation expresses its regret at the new changes introduced into the draft resolution. 
We consider that these changes reward a regional nuclear proliferator that has rejected repeated calls by the General Assembly to accede to the NPT and to place its nuclear-weapons programme under IAEA safeguards. 
I also wish to express our strong reservations about the fifth preambular paragraph, which refers to the so-called Middle East peace process. 
The Chairman: The Committee will have adequate time for explanations of vote or position before action is taken on each of the draft resolutions. 
For the moment, delegations should confine themselves to explaining their votes or positions on texts on which the Committee has already taken action. 
The Committee approved the draft resolution yesterday. 
It was with regret that New Zealand and Australia abstained in the vote on the draft resolution. 
We attach the highest priority to the early conclusion of a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
Over the years we have worked for progress on nuclear-testing issues, including at the 1991 substantive session of the partial test-ban Treaty Amendment Conference and at subsequent meetings of States parties convened by the President of the Conference, Mr. Alatas, Minister for Foreign Affairs of Indonesia. 
The focus of the international community has now moved to the Conference on Disarmament, where work is well under way on a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Our hope remains that future draft resolutions on this subject will merit the same strong support as the text on a comprehensive test-ban treaty, on which the Committee will be taking action before the conclusion of this session. 
We believe that this would be the most constructive way to encourage the Geneva negotiations and ensure that rapid progress is made there and that a treaty is concluded without delay. 
That is the goal we all share. 
The Chairman: Before the Committee proceeds to take decisions on draft resolutions in the clusters to which I referred earlier, I shall call on delegations wishing to introduce draft resolutions. 
As members know, the Bureau wished from the outset to carry out an experiment, with informal consideration of specific agenda items following the formal general debate, in accordance with paragraph 2 of resolution 48/87. 
The purpose of that second phase was to enable delegations, in an informal, cordial and candid atmosphere, but with full conference services, to engage in a dialogue setting out their respective positions, establishing points of contact, and identifying differences requiring additional consultations and negotiations. 
The Committee's officers felt that this first trial was satisfactory; while in some instances there was some repetition of the general debate, the work of delegations was facilitated, particularly with respect to the preparation of draft resolutions. 
As delegations will appreciate, the draft is based on the Committee's experience of previous years as well as on the results of the first trial, to which I referred earlier. 
The five phases established in operative paragraph 1 are the ones that have been clearly set out now in our work. 
Operative paragraph 2 is also based on the Committee's experience in the course of its present session. 
There is no resolution on any item, however solemn it may appear, that is set in stone for all time. 
In addition to this provisional nature is the flexibility that we need to apply to our work. 
This is underscored in various parts of the draft resolution, in particular in operative paragraphs 3 and 4, which are based on operative paragraph 3 of resolution 48/87. 
The delegations of Austria, Japan, South Africa and Ecuador are convinced that once this draft, which is self-explanatory, is adopted by the General Assembly it will make a positive contribution to the work of the Committee at its fiftieth session. 
We therefore trust that it will be adopted without a vote. 
As a result of intensive consultations with interested delegations, we believe that the revised text provides grounds for broader support, and we appeal to all delegations to consider it favourably. 
The United States supports in principle the convening of a fourth special session on disarmament. 
Since it will take some time for the Secretariat to produce the amendment in writing, I will describe it orally. 
Decides in principle to convene a fourth special session of the General Assembly devoted to disarmament at an appropriate date, to be determined following consultations. 
Our amendment would then proceed to delete operative paragraphs 2 and 3. 
The Chairman: I shall now call on those delegations wishing to make statements other than in explanation of their position on draft resolutions. 
Saudi Arabia is one of the sponsors of this draft resolution, since nuclear proliferation in our region represents a major danger a frightful spectre that hangs over the lives of the region's peoples and poses a threat to international peace and security. 
It cannot be imagined that a comprehensive, just and lasting peace could be established in the region with the existing imbalances in regional security and the monopoly by one country of so many major military advantages. 
This important and fundamental measure is an absolute necessity for confidence-building and for ensuring the security of the region. 
An understanding of the catastrophic levels of destruction, death and irremediable suffering as a result of an explosion of a single nuclear warhead near a populated area compels only one conclusion: no such explosion must ever happen, whether by accident, through a terrorist act or in war. 
In the present post-cold-war climate, the legal opinion of the International Court of Justice could make an important contribution to the realization of a nuclear-weapons-free world. 
It could not replace nuclear disarmament initiatives, but it could provide the legal and moral parameters within which such initiatives could succeed. 
The draft also substituted for the original title of the item a new title which does not reflect the specificity of the Israeli nuclear threat to the States of the region. 
Finally, my delegation wishes to express its reservations on a reference in the fifth preambular paragraph of the draft resolution, which prejudges negotiations that are now under way in the region. 
None of last year's developments indicated any intention on the part of Israel to reconsider its position regarding the nuclear non-proliferation regime. 
The international community should deal with the dangers of nuclear proliferation with one single standard that does not distinguish between extreme East Asia and extreme West Asia. 
Mr. Larrain (Chile) (interpretation from Spanish): I support the proposal by the representative of Senegal that discussion of draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.36 be deferred so as to give time for further consultation. 
The Chairman: I will now call on those delegations wishing to explain their vote before the voting. 
Mr. Yativ (Israel): It had been Israel's hope and expectation that the outstanding developments in the peace process in the Middle East would leave a positive mark on the Committee's deliberations and resolutions at the current session. 
We had hoped that this year the obsolete draft resolution under agenda item 65, Israeli nuclear armament, would not be submitted. 
To our dismay, and to the dismay of other peacemakers, this did not happen. 
It is well known that the draft resolution was conceived years ago and was retained over the years for political purposes. 
It had no other purpose, since its substance appears in the resolution on the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East, including the call to join the non-proliferation Treaty. 
It still has but one purpose: to perpetuate, directly or indirectly, the arraignment of Israel in this Committee. 
An attempt was made to convince the Committee that the draft resolution did not single out Israel. 
The singling out of Israel is ill conceived and certainly not conducive to the building of confidence, to which the sponsors are ostensibly committed. 
It will be recalled that Israel is still faced with tremendous security problems. 
A number of States still deny its legitimacy, and do not agree to negotiate peace. 
Therefore, the right equation for security and peace is not total equality, which cannot be reached, because of the structural asymmetries of Middle East realities; security and peace are to be arrived at through, first, political accommodation and reconciliation and, secondly, equal margins of security. 
Israel will continue its endeavours to attain full and comprehensive peace with all its neighbours. 
At the same time, Israel will continue to advocate direct negotiations, as they are being conducted now, as the only way to deal with arms control in the region. 
As the Secretary-General has underlined, the nuclear issue should be dealt with, not in a political vacuum, but in the context of peace, once outstanding problems have been solved. 
Hence, the primacy of peace must be given due acknowledgement. 
This item should not have been on the agenda at all, and its inclusion again this year in a moderate version takes us back to the days when the Arab-Israeli conflict dominated the region of the Middle East. 
Indeed, at the third meeting of the Preparatory Committee, over which Nigeria presided and where Nigeria proposed background documentation on article X, paragraph 2, this issue was deferred by consensus to the fourth meeting. 
For these reasons we advised the sponsors of this draft resolution not to submit it in this forum. 
When they did so, we proposed a number of amendments which would have made it clear that it was for the NPT States parties themselves to take decisions about the background documentation for their Conference. 
We urge other States parties to the NPT to vote against it as well. 
Mr. Ledogar (United States of America): The United States will vote against draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.36, by which the General Assembly would request an advisory opinion from the International Court of Justice on the legality of the threat or use of nuclear weapons. 
In our view, it would be inappropriate to ask the Court for an advisory opinion on such an abstract, hypothetical and essentially political matter. 
Further, a legal opinion would have no practical effect. 
Successes achieved over the years in limiting and banning weapons have resulted from the negotiation of treaties. 
The draft resolution would not contribute to further arms agreements on nuclear weapons. 
in order to preserve the momentum and progress generated by these initiatives. 
Given this view, it is even harder to fathom the purpose of a draft resolution requesting such an opinion from the International Court of Justice this year, when further steps to control and eliminate nuclear weapons are being taken, negotiated or contemplated. 
It prefers to see energy and attention devoted instead to achieving concrete results in the area of arms control and disarmament. The Chairman: Some delegations have requested the postponement of action on draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.36. 
Mr. Arnhold (Germany): I should like to make two statements one on draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.28 and one on draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.21. I shall start with draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.28. 
In connection with draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.28, I should like to read into the record the following statement on behalf of the Secretary-General of the United Nations: 
As was the case with previous such conferences, the draft rules of procedure of the Conference presently under consideration by the States Parties include arrangements for meeting the costs of the Conference. 
Under the terms of draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.49/Rev.1, the General Assembly would inter alia urge the Secretary-General from within existing resources to allocate appropriate support and a high proportion of available conference space to the First Committee for its fiftieth session to enable it adequately to implement its work programme. 
The Chairman: I call on the Secretary of the Committee. 
Mr. Kheradi (Secretary of the Committee): I would like to inform the Committee that the following countries have become sponsors of the following draft resolutions: 
Draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.22/Rev.1: France, the Russian Federation, Tajikistan, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America; 
In this respect, we warmly welcome the recent agreement between the Kingdom of Jordan and Israel. 
Argentina takes the view that the concerns about the risk of the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction in the region are reflected more faithfully and in a more balanced fashion in draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.16, Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the region of the Middle East. 
Israel attaches great importance to the establishment of regional confidence-building measures as a necessary step in promoting peace and security in our region. 
In the special area of regional security and arms control, there is in our view a necessary sequence of confidence-building measures that needs to be followed. 
Once agreed, they have to be tested over time in order to establish real confidence. 
Confidence-building measures of a more pervasive nature and certainly arms control require that all States of the region abjure war in settling conflicts and participate in negotiations, followed by a proven and durable peace. 
Israel has demonstrated good will and acted in several areas to establish confidence-building measures with its neighbours; these include the regional communication hub, the promotion of an agreement on search and rescue at sea and an agreement on early notification of predatory activities. 
Myanmar has been a consistent and ardent advocate of nuclear disarmament, non-proliferation of nuclear weapons and other related nuclear-arms-limitation measures. 
However, we believe that a country-specific draft resolution such as the present one will not help achieve these goals. 
However, we have reservations about the first part of operative paragraph 1, which singles out Israel. 
The Jamaican delegation voted in favour of this draft resolution because Jamaica is a party to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons and supports efforts to strengthen this Treaty and prevent further proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
We appreciate the efforts of the sponsors to bring a more constructive text to the Committee. 
However, we would have preferred that this text not make specific reference to a single State, as this merely contributes to tensions within the region, and we had hoped that this reference could be avoided in the light of the positive developments in the Middle East peace process. 
My delegation remains fully supportive, as in the past, of the Middle East peace process and of efforts to build peace and security in the Middle East. 
We also cannot support the calls upon all States of the region to adhere to the non-proliferation Treaty, as in our view the Treaty is inherently flawed and discriminatory, dividing the world into haves and have-nots, and has done little to curb proliferation. 
Above all, regional arrangements should be arrived at only on the basis of agreement of all the States of the region concerned, which appears to be lacking in this case. 
Accordingly, our delegation was constrained to abstain on this draft resolution. 
We believe that the Middle East peace process will help reduce the threat to security in the region and will also afford the opportunity to enter into appropriate regional disarmament and confidence-building measures on a consensual basis. 
Nevertheless, we have reservations on certain provisions of the text that imply recognition of Israel. 
At a time when the international community is witnessing positive developments in many forums towards ridding the world of nuclear armaments and other weapons of mass destruction, Israel still possesses a large arsenal of nuclear armaments, which undermines peace and security in the region. 
My delegation believes that such calls are not sufficient in themselves: the international community should engage in further efforts to ensure the elimination of all Israeli nuclear weapons, in order to create a world that is more stable and more just for all parties. 
Mr. Hoffmann (Germany): I am speaking on behalf of the European Union, as well as the four applicant States and Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, Hungary, Poland, Romania and Slovakia. 
We recognize that substantive and genuine efforts have been made vis--vis last year's resolution in order to accommodate concerns expressed. 
As a result, the group of States for which I am speaking has changed its common vote from no to abstention. 
In this context, the Middle East Arms Control and Regional Security Working Group has continued its constructive efforts, and Australia has been particularly pleased to support and participate in this work. 
We appeal to the few remaining States not parties to the Treaty, particularly those that operate unsafeguarded nuclear facilities, to adhere to the Treaty. 
Australia's abstention on this draft resolution, therefore, should not be interpreted as anything less than complete support for calls on Israel to adhere to the non-proliferation Treaty and to accept full-scope safeguards on all its nuclear facilities. 
We fully share the concerns expressed in this draft resolution; we also support the establishment in the Middle East of a nuclear-weapon-free zone and a zone free of weapons of mass destruction. 
Our abstention on this draft resolution reflects our view that the subject addressed therein is more properly the business of the States parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons and of the Treaty Review and Extension Conference process now in train than of this Assembly. 
I should like also to make a comment regarding Australia's abstention on draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.31, on the Convention on the Prohibition of the Use of Nuclear Weapons. 
Australia has abstained on this draft resolution, because the idea of a convention banning the use of nuclear weapons under any circumstances continues to pose difficulties. 
It could have implications for the maintenance of strategic stability and deterrence. 
Australia continues to support fully all such efforts, including efforts to promote strategic stability in particular regions such as South Asia. 
Nevertheless, Uruguay has significant reservations on specific provisions of the draft resolution adopted namely, the seventh and tenth preambular paragraphs and operative paragraph 5. 
As a first point, let me say that the United States fully supports universal adherence to the non-proliferation Treaty, and we have made that clear to all States that have not adhered to the Treaty, including Israel. 
Last year, in view of the changing circumstances in the Middle East, many delegations joined in voting against a draft resolution on Israeli nuclear armament that was one-sided. 
These delegations stood solidly behind a clearly defined principle namely, that the draft resolution should not single out Israel for special treatment. 
Although this year's draft was improved in many areas over last year's text, it regrettably did not erase the distinction in the text between Israel and other regional States that have not signed the nuclear non-proliferation Treaty. 
The drafting of the seventh and tenth preambular paragraphs and of operative paragraph 5, incorporating new and wide-ranging concepts of preventive diplomacy, departs from resolution 47/120 A and B and deals with evolving concepts that are being dealt with in other forums. 
Ecuador was unable, therefore, to support this draft resolution. 
We hope that next year, when the sponsors prepare the draft resolution under this item, they will avoid including concepts that will cause such concerns to delegations, so that we may support a draft resolution whose main purpose Ecuador shares. 
We voted in favour of this draft resolution because we are strong supporters of confidence-building measures in the context of disarmament, the arms-limitation process and the improvement of the process of peaceful settlement of disputes, as set out in operative paragraph 1 of the present draft resolution. 
Japan, the only country to have suffered a nuclear attack, honestly desires that the use of nuclear weapons, which cause unspeakable human suffering, never be repeated. 
We therefore agree only with those provisions of the draft resolution covering transparency. 
Indeed, transparency in the military field should cover all types of weapons, including weapons of mass destruction and other similarly harmful weapons. 
Since the nuclear capability continues to exist in certain countries and we have referred to Israel's nuclear capability we have reservations about the seventh and eighth preambular paragraphs and operative paragraphs 3 and 5. 
The Chairman: I shall now call on those delegations wishing to introduce draft resolutions. 
The draft resolution also welcomes the accession to the non-proliferation Treaty of Belarus and Kazakhstan and states that similar action by Ukraine would be welcomed. 
We have taken this decision in the light of views conveyed to us by members of the Committee. 
In agreeing to this, I should like to remind the Committee that the sole purpose of this short procedural draft resolution was to acknowledge the importance of the issue and to recommend that discussion take place in the most appropriate forum on all aspects of the question. 
The countries for which I speak hope that it will be possible at a later stage to hold meaningful discussions on this important matter, on which we believe it will be possible to find much common ground. 
The Chairman: I shall now call on those delegations wishing to make statements. 
The Organization of African Unity (OAU) was seized of this matter as early as 1964, when the Heads of State and Government in Cairo declared their commitment to making Africa a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
My country is a party to all major disarmament treaties and was among the first to ratify the chemical weapons Convention. 
We believe, however, that some more constructive efforts are needed to refine the draft African nuclear-weapon-free-zone treaty; in particular, annex I to the treaty, defining the treaty's zone of application, has not yet been finalized. 
This should be a litmus test for those concerned as to whether they really want to see the whole of Africa a nuclear-weapon-free zone or have parts of Africa excluded from the zone. 
On the eve of the Review and Extension Conference on the non-proliferation Treaty, the world community will be closely watching whether the nuclear Powers declare their willingness to adhere to Protocol III of the Treaty, and therefore whether their commitments are genuine. 
My delegation wishes to put on record its appreciation of the work done by the United Nations-OAU Group of Experts, which after only a few meetings has produced a draft treaty for an African nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
We insist, however, that another meeting of the United Nations-OAU Group of Experts be convened as early as possible to iron out the remaining outstanding issues of the treaty. 
As we shall be celebrating the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations next year, my delegation sincerely hopes that the long-overdue African nuclear-weapon-free-zone treaty will be adopted by consensus. 
We had hoped to see a single consensus resolution on this subject, as was the case last year. 
We regret that this did not prove to be possible. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of this draft resolution have expressed the wish that it be adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
It is sponsored by the following countries: Australia, Canada, Gambia on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the African Group of States, and San Marino. 
In our view, it is unfortunate that two draft resolutions should have been introduced on the same subject, namely, Bilateral nuclear-arms negotiations and nuclear disarmament. 
It is those factors that compelled us to abstain on this draft resolution. 
We very warmly commend the work already done by the Group of Experts in drawing up the draft treaty. 
A carefully prepared and well-drafted treaty, acceptable to all States in the region, will be an important contribution to the cause of the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons and to international peace and security. 
We strongly hope that a treaty acceptable to all potential signatories can be completed and signed in early 1995. 
I might add that, given the difficult financial climate facing the United Nations, we were pleased to note from the programme-budget-implications statement that the costs of the meeting of experts envisaged in operative paragraph 9 are to be met by the redeployment of existing resources. 
Mr. Berdennikov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): As a consistent supporter of the establishment of nuclear-free zones in various parts of the world, Russia supported the adoption without a vote of draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.2/Rev.1, on the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa. 
We believe it is important that the future treaty establishing such a zone in Africa not contain any loopholes whereby its nuclear-free status could be violated. 
All the nuclear activities of States within a nuclear-free zone must be placed under the safeguards of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
We would like to state, however, that our favourable assessment of this draft resolution does not affect our assessment of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons, which is cited in operative paragraph 5. 
We support the non-proliferation objectives of that Treaty, but we believe that the draft resolution goes beyond strict non-proliferation objectives and creates a political statement with which we are not in agreement. 
The Chairman: The representative of the Russian Federation wishes to make a statement. 
In this connection, we note with satisfaction the news regarding the adoption by the Supreme Council of Ukraine of a law on the accession to that Treaty. 
Answers to these questions are necessary, in particular because at the present time the depositaries of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons are completing work on a document on the security guarantees required by Ukraine as a non-nuclear-weapon State. 
We fully understand the importance of clarity with regard to all of these issues. 
I would like to remind members that tomorrow is the last day of work for the First Committee, the Committee on disarmament and international security. 
The meeting rose at 5.15 p.m. 
Mr. Ledogar (United States of America): I would like to make the following statement on behalf of the three depositary Governments of the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) the Russian Federation, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, and the United States of America. 
Consequently, no monies for such a project have been allocated. 
Accordingly and this is the final point we assume that the Secretary-General will not take any steps to implement this draft resolution unless any such financial decision is taken by the States Parties. 
The Chairman: The Secretariat has taken note of the statement of the representative of the United States. 
Since no other delegation wishes to explain its position on decisions taken yesterday, we shall now proceed to hear statements by delegations wishing to introduce draft resolutions. 
Since the original draft resolution was previously introduced to the Committee, I shall now focus only on the three basic additions to the original text. 
May I point out that, while the new ninth preambular paragraph just takes note, both paragraphs remain in the preambular part of the draft resolution. 
The addition to the operative section was made with the same degree of care and caution. 
The particular language of operative paragraph 4 was introduced in 1993 in Vienna and since then has become part of the consensus language in the IAEA. 
All delegations in the General Conference of the IAEA join that consensus. 
The original draft was submitted to the Committee on 7 November. 
This reflects the sponsors' wish to establish and maintain a dialogue with all United Nations Members on this item of fundamental importance. 
It covers different phases and negotiations at the multilateral, pentagonal and bilateral levels, and even contemplates the possibility of unilateral measures. 
It is a gradualist approach that we know many countries find interesting and even attractive. 
But we are also aware that, for various reasons, some of those countries are not yet in a position to lend their support to L.25/Rev.1. 
We regret this and wish to reiterate our willingness to continue to examine this question in the coming months. 
We are convinced that this draft resolution offers an appropriate means to bring us closer to the goals we have all set ourselves in this field. 
Following consultations with a number of Member States, it tries to meet the concerns they might have about the Register's performance and scope, and tries to meet them as realistically as possible. 
More particularly, the revised draft resolution requests Member States to give their views on the continuing operation of the Register and its further development and on transparency measures related to weapons of mass destruction. 
Another group of experts is important, in our view, for monitoring the performance of the Register, and for further developing and improving it, thereby enhancing the Register's value as a confidence-building measure. 
As part of a wider effort to promote transparency and openness in military matters, the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms is, in our view, a simple and useful instrument giving official information on international transfers of seven categories of conventional weapons. 
The first two years of the Register's operation showed that it is widely appreciated by United Nations Member States for what it is a confidence-building measure. 
The Chairman: I shall now call on delegations wishing to explain their positions before decisions are taken on draft resolutions on which the Committee is to take action today. 
Nor should our support be perceived as an attempt to exert political pressure on the Court to come to a particular decision on these issues. 
The Court should and must maintain its tradition of impartiality and neutrality. 
Our own national Constitution also guarantees and respects the absolute independence and integrity of the judiciary system, and we would naturally be compelled to uphold that principle. 
This draft resolution seeks to establish a target list of nuclear-arms-control and disarmament measures to be accomplished within a set time frame, that is, it calls for negotiations against artificial and unrealistic deadlines. 
As the events of the past five years have illustrated, the pace of arms-control progress cannot be predicted with certainty, and could not have been dictated by contrived agendas or timetables. 
More important, and much to our dismay, this draft resolution ignores, perhaps intentionally, the fact that real progress has been accomplished in recent years or is under way as we speak. 
Indeed, most of the initiatives recommended in the draft resolution are already the subject of discussion and/or action by the nuclear-weapon States, either unilaterally, bilaterally or multilaterally, and by the international community within the various multilateral forums. 
Examples of current efforts ignored or overlooked in this draft resolution include the negotiations in the Conference on Disarmament on a comprehensive nuclear-test ban and the moratoriums on nuclear testing in force by most nuclear-weapon States. 
The draft resolution chooses to ignore efforts in the Conference on Disarmament to commence negotiations on a cut-off of the production of fissile material, although we note with regret that the cut-off initiative is being stymied by some of the very countries that support this draft resolution. 
It chooses to ignore the withdrawal of United States nuclear weapons from high-alert status and the detargeting agreement between the United States and Russia, and detargeting by other nuclear-weapon States. 
The draft resolution chooses to ignore steps by the United States to ensure the safe and secure storage of its nuclear weapons, to remove special nuclear material from these dismantled warheads, and to convert special nuclear materials for use in non-weapon purposes. 
Finally, the draft resolution overlooks, or chooses to ignore, transparency measures and defence-conversion measures by the United States related to its nuclear-weapon arsenal and infrastructure. 
However, given all the efforts already under way, we view this draft resolution as unnecessary and redundant at best; at worst, the effect of this draft resolution could be to slow or undermine the efforts of the nuclear-weapon States and others to make continued progress in these important areas. 
Finally, many of the initiatives raised in this draft resolution touch on areas vital to United States security. 
Although some items are appropriate for multilateral consideration, some are not. 
We do not foresee a role for the Conference on Disarmament or any other multilateral body in negotiations involving such initiatives, which are best dealt with individually, bilaterally or collectively by the nuclear-weapon States. 
My delegation intends to vote no. 
The United States has long supported in principle the development of nuclear-weapon-free zones as a non-proliferation measure. 
Such zones, when properly constituted, can enhance international stability and security. 
The United States already supports a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Latin America, under the Treaty of Tlatelolco, and we welcome progress towards its full entry into force. 
Equally, we support the concept of a properly constituted zone in Africa, and we welcome ongoing efforts towards conclusion of a treaty for that purpose. 
But the place for the United Nations to endorse those activities is in the separate draft resolutions on those two subjects, which have once again achieved consensus in this Committee. 
It also runs counter to the First Committee's efforts to streamline its agenda. 
This draft resolution calls for turning an unspecified region of the South Atlantic into a nuclear-weapon-free zone, while saying nothing about the means by which that objective might be pursued. 
My delegation cannot accept an objective framed in that way, let alone solemnly endorse it, as the draft resolution invites us to do in its paragraph 4. 
Chief among them are the potential negative effects on navigational freedom. 
Imposing the objective of turning the South Atlantic into a nuclear-weapon-free zone, the draft resolution purports to extend its effects onto the high seas. 
The draft resolution's language on the use of the high seas for peaceful purposes would further have the effect of incorporating restrictions not accepted under international law. 
Compounding these defects, the draft resolution does not even address other significant navigational freedoms protected by international law within straits, territorial seas and exclusive economic zones. 
Such freedoms are of paramount interest to all maritime nations and to all countries that support the rule of law in international affairs. 
It would be unfortunate for this Committee to adopt a draft resolution so contrary to the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea during the very week in which the Convention is entering into force. 
This draft resolution seeks to interfere with the autonomy of the Conference on Disarmament by recommending measures to be commenced during the next five- and 10-year periods. 
Moreover, the draft resolution does not take into account the foreseeable burden of work the Conference on Disarmament has to cope with. 
The ongoing negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty will be very time-consuming. 
In addition, we all hope that negotiations on a cut-off convention for the production of fissile material will start next year; they will leave little room for other issues, at least for the foreseeable future. 
The European Union regrets in particular that the draft resolution recommends a timetable for the possible negotiations to be established in 1995. 
That approach is to ignore the aggravation of the threat posed not only by the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction in the nuclear field, but also by chemical and bacteriological weapons. 
It also disregards the risks created by the excessive accumulation of conventional weapons, in particular in areas of tension. 
It is tantamount to a rejection of one absolutely clear fact, which is that nuclear disarmament is a question that must be dealt with by all. 
We would have been pleased to be able to support a new approach to this issue, but for that, there would have had to be a recognition of the progress achieved with regard to the control of nuclear weapons and recent changes in military doctrines. 
Despite repeated appeals by the delegation of Senegal, some delegations have felt that they should submit draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.36 on behalf of the members of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries. 
The Kingdom of Morocco would propose that the Committee not take action on the draft resolution, particularly since the consensus on this subject among the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries has been seriously eroded, and that the reasons behind postponing the matter at the forty-eighth session are still there. 
We hope that this motion not to take action will be supported by all the members of the Committee. 
Morocco believes that it would be inappropriate to request the International Court of Justice to render an advisory opinion on such an abstract and theoretical question as the legality of the threat or use of nuclear weapons in any circumstances. 
In 1993, the World Health Organization (WHO) adopted a resolution requesting the Court to render an advisory opinion on this same question. 
That opinion is still under consideration, and the ICJ is currently examining the memorial sent by at least 27 countries. 
We feel that any new political initiative within the First Committee aimed at bringing an identical question before the Court should be viewed as an attempt to prejudge the opinion of the Court with regard to the request by WHO. 
Adoption of this draft resolution would be a clear demonstration that political motivations are involved and could be interpreted as a desire to exert pressure on the ICJ with a view to obtaining a particular ruling. 
States with nuclear weapons as well as those without them should have the political will to make progress in this area. 
I hope that my motion not to take action on the draft resolution will be adopted without a vote. 
The Chairman: The representative of Morocco has moved, within the terms of rule 116 of the rules of procedure, that no action be taken on the request contained in document A/C.1/49/L.36. Rule 116 reads as follows: 
During the discussion of any matter, a representative may move the adjournment of the debate on the item under discussion. 
In addition to the proposer of the motion, two representatives may speak in favour of, and two against, the motion, after which the motion shall be immediately put to the vote. 
I would like to point out that not only Germany but the entire European Union as well regret having failed to convince the sponsors of draft resolution L.36 to withdraw it and have decided that they cannot support it. 
At the 1993 World Health Assembly a resolution was adopted seeking the opinion of the International Court of Justice on the legality of the use of nuclear weapons. 
A further draft resolution along similar lines was submitted by the non-aligned countries at this Committee's 1993 session. It was not put to a vote. 
Progress with the World Health Assembly request is such that the International Court of Justice is now examining submissions made to it by at least 27 States. 
A United Nations resolution would do nothing to help the ongoing consideration of the questions by the International Court of Justice and might adversely affect the standing of both the First Committee and the Court itself. 
The Chairman: In accordance with rule 116, the Committee has heard two speakers in favour of the motion. 
I shall now call on those representatives who wish to speak against it. 
Mr. Wiranataatmadja (Indonesia): I would like to put it on record that my delegation opposes the motion on no action moved by the delegation of Morocco. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their votes before the voting. 
The Russian delegation will vote against the draft resolution. 
This is because of the nature and significance of nuclear weapons themselves, which have not been used since the war. 
Since the Charter of the United Nations and the statutes of the International Court of Justice came into force, nuclear weapons have been considered in States' doctrines not so much as a means of warfare but as a deterrent to war, especially global conflicts. 
They are therefore different from other weapons, in that they have a political function in the world today. 
The very existence of nuclear weapons is accepted in international law and there is a wide range of international norms regulating them. 
Further progress along these lines, through strengthening the non-proliferation regime and in particular arriving at a comprehensive nuclear-test ban and further radical reductions in the nuclear arsenals of all nuclear-weapon States, we feel would be the most reliable way to rid mankind of the nuclear threat. 
We shall vote against the draft resolution. 
France will vote against the draft resolution. 
It goes against law; it goes against reason. 
My country has chosen to base its defence on nuclear deterrence in other words, on a doctrine oriented not towards victory in battle, but towards avoiding war. 
It remains the cornerstone of our security. 
Those who think that they can deny sovereign States their right to defend themselves by any means recognized by applicable international instruments, or who think that a tribunal should be established to prosecute acknowledged nuclear Powers, should think twice. 
One day, they themselves could be called upon to defend the legitimacy of the means they use to ensure their security. 
The second reason why France will vote against this draft resolution is that the means chosen is no less defensible. 
Trying to utilize for partisan purposes so respected an international institution as the International Court of Justice entails a very serious responsibility: that of putting at risk the credibility of the Court by leading it away from its mission. 
As for the moment chosen to launch this initiative, it can only be termed dismal. 
Need I recall that, for the first time since the invention of nuclear weapons, the entire international community is engaged in multilateral negotiations on a universal and verifiable treaty on a comprehensive nuclear-test ban, and that important progress on this issue has already been achieved at Geneva? 
So we can only wonder what kind of message is being sent to the nuclear Powers, at a time when they daily demonstrate that they are fully shouldering their responsibilities and that they are standing fully behind their commitments. 
France will vote against this draft resolution also because, if we want progress towards a safer and more equitable world, everyone must recognize the necessity for responsibilities and obligations to be shared. 
It would make no sense to anyone that the nuclear Powers alone should be the only ones to have to respond to the new expectations of the international community, while others would remain free to play the games of the past. 
Let us not ruin this collective effort by obsolete methods, which might serve the purposes of a few, but which are certainly contrary to the interests of the overwhelming majority. 
Last year, Malta was among those in favour of having a draft resolution on this subject withdrawn. 
The primary concern then was the impact that such a draft resolution would have on other negotiations in the field of nuclear disarmament, arms control and non-proliferation. 
Within the Non-Aligned Movement, to which we belong, we raised the question of withdrawal of the draft resolution. 
The primary concern then, as I said, was the impact of such a draft resolution. 
In view of these circumstances, my delegation will vote against the draft resolution. 
On the contrary, it carries a number of serious risks which we hope delegations will consider carefully before they vote. 
On the contrary, it risks being seen as a deliberate attempt to exert political pressure over the Court to prejudice its response. 
This could have serious implications for the standing of the General Assembly and, indeed, of the Court itself. 
Secondly, this draft resolution can do nothing to further the various positive diplomatic efforts under way in the field of nuclear disarmament, arms control and non-proliferation, notably on a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
On the contrary, at a time when real progress is being achieved in a range of areas, it can only serve to confuse and complicate the basis on which countries enter into such negotiations and to harden positions. 
Thirdly, this draft resolution can do nothing to further global peace and security. 
On the contrary, a legal opinion on this essentially political and hypothetical question risks seriously undermining confidence in existing multilateral treaties. 
This draft resolution could impose heavy costs. 
We therefore urge delegations not to support it. 
My delegation fully supports this draft resolution. 
This issue has been given extensive consideration by the members of the Non-Aligned Movement, which led to the submission of this draft resolution this year. 
We are of the view that the international community in general and peace-loving nations in particular should explore every avenue to create a world free from nuclear weapons and other weapons of mass destruction. 
In submitting such draft resolutions, their sponsors are exercising their rights under the United Nations Charter, which encourages Member States to seek advisory opinions from the International Court of Justice on issues that they deem important. 
We believe that the draft resolutions do not run contrary to the resolution adopted last year by the World Health Organization on the same issue, but indeed complement and supplement them. 
Moreover, on the eve of the 1995 Non-Proliferation Treaty Review and Extension Conference this draft resolution is a positive contribution to that Conference as well. 
My delegation will vote in favour of this draft resolution, and encourages other members of the Committee to cast a positive vote on it. 
Mr. Mar Bosch (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): The States Members of the United Nations, as we were reminded today, are committed to defending the rule of law. 
In our respective countries, there are courts of law responsible, inter alia, for considering all types of legal matters, sometimes very delicate ones, and for handing down opinions on them. 
The founders of the United Nations wished to give the Organization a similar legal body; hence, the close relationship in the Charter between the United Nations and the International Court of Justice. 
The draft resolution was originally submitted last year; in the meantime, with the firm support of the Government of Mexico, the World Health Organization has already formulated a request to the Court concerning similar, but not identical, aspects of this matter. 
We have no fear of turning to the International Court of Justice in order to ask it to state impartially its position on this question of fundamental importance. 
Benin's commitment to the philosophy and principles of non-alignment is well-known to this body. 
It has contributed to a renewal of multilateralism and has strengthened the ability of the United Nations to meet effectively and rapidly the challenges currently facing it, such as disarmament and development. 
We must ask ourselves above all whether this approach serves the well-known concerns of the non-aligned countries with regard to nuclear disarmament in particular. 
This explains our quest to eliminate all nuclear arsenals, which pose a threat and a constant danger to the entire international community, if only because of the risk of accident. 
Furthermore, on the procedural level, we do not find this step pertinent or relevant, in that all delegations have, ever since the end of the cold war, expressed satisfaction at the various initiatives in the control and limitation of armaments. 
Moreover, the Conference on Disarmament, entrusted with negotiating, on behalf of the international community, multilateral agreements on disarmament of a universal nature and scope such as the one on the prohibition on chemical weapons, has, inter alia, begun negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
Multilateral disarmament takes place within the global framework of the activities of the General Assembly, where Member States exercise their sovereign right. 
A ruling, even an advisory opinion, by the Court would constitute a precedent that would prejudice that right. 
But all these attempts were unsuccessful, and that is why our delegation will vote against this draft resolution. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of this draft resolution have expressed the wish that the draft resolution be adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
The Chairman: The sponsors of this draft resolution have expressed their wish that the draft resolution be adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
By seeking to impose a specific, step-by-step approach to reduce the nuclear threat it implicitly calls into question the current agenda of efforts in this regard, particularly those under way in the Conference on Disarmament. 
Nor can we accept the assertion in the eleventh preambular paragraph that global disarmament efforts lack an overall sense of direction. 
We would also urge the sponsors of the text to consider whether the tasks outlined for the Conference on Disarmament are in fact reasonable and attainable. 
For these reasons, my delegation abstained in the vote on this draft resolution. 
With respect to draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.36, Canada has been a leading proponent of negotiations and of international treaties aimed at eliminating the number and the proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
We are strong advocates of an indefinite extension of, and universal accession to, the Non-Proliferation Treaty and of the conclusion of negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
We also vigorously support international negotiations to prevent the transfer of nuclear-weapons technology and materials, to reduce and eventually eliminate existing stocks and to ban the production of fissile materials for nuclear-weapons purposes. 
We further believe that the number and pace of current negotiations on such treaties amply demonstrate the commitment on the part of all States to such negotiations. 
Canada is also concerned that the process of seeking an advisory opinion of the International Court could have a negative impact on certain of these ongoing negotiations by diverting attention from them. 
Finally, given that the question posed in the draft resolution is for all intents and purposes already before the Court, and that States that wish to make submissions on the issue have done so already, we also question whether the draft resolution serves a useful purpose at this time. 
While we sympathize with the principles motivating the many well intentioned proponents of this measure both within and outside the Committee, we believe the initiative and that already adopted by the World Health Assembly to be misguided. 
On the whole, we believe the question is unsuitable for adjudication. 
It clearly goes beyond a definable field of judicial inquiry and enters into the wider realms of policy and security doctrines of States. 
Australia shares the goal of full, verifiable and enforceable nuclear disarmament. 
We also support many of the individual steps towards disarmament and towards assurance of non-proliferation of weaponry and delivery systems which are identified in the draft resolution. 
The principal reason for Australia's abstention on the draft resolution today is a concern regarding operative paragraph 3, in which it is recommended that the Conference on Disarmament develop an indicative timetable for the negotiation of these steps. 
Some of the suggested negotiations are in fact already under way, and we believe that the process of agreeing a timetable would actually risk delaying, hindering or complicating those negotiations. 
In particular, we would not wish the Conference on Disarmament to be distracted in any way from what is rightly its highest priority current task, namely, to expedite and conclude the negotiation of a comprehensive test-ban treaty without delay. 
It is well known that for decades Sweden has worked actively and consistently for nuclear disarmament and for an ultimate total ban on nuclear weapons, but my Government abstained on the draft resolution. 
This reply was based on a report by the Standing Committee on Foreign Affairs of the Swedish Parliament, which was approved by our Parliament last June. 
The Parliament stated, inter alia, that a principle has existed in international law ever since the turn of the century that belligerents do not have an unrestricted right to choose weapons or methods of combat. 
In the Parliament's opinion, the use of nuclear weapons would be restricted by the principles of distinction and proportionality under customary international law, as they relate in particular to civilian population and property, and by other general fundamental legal principles recognized by civilized nations. 
The Parliament further noted in its report that the principle of proportionality is embodied in the law of the United Nations Charter. 
Reprisals which are disproportionate in comparison with the provocation which preceded them are prohibited. 
Following consultations with delegations, and with the concurrence of the Committee, I should like to suggest that the Committee proceed to take a decision on the draft resolution contained in document A/C.1/49/L.53. 
It will be my intention to introduce this draft resolution which, as members are aware, is proposed by the Chairman after we have heard all the statements in the general debate. 
The Chairman: I now call on the first speaker in debate on agenda item 67, the representative of Malaysia. 
Mr. Razali (Malaysia): The Malaysian delegation is extremely pleased that the debate on the question of Antarctica, which has been going on in this Committee for the past 12 years, has at long last resulted in a consensus text. 
My delegation has always maintained that international cooperation is the only way to ensure that Antarctica remains the heritage of all mankind. 
It is a good example of consensus which takes into account and respects the national positions of delegations. 
Protecting Antarctica is crucial to the global ecosystem. 
Antarctica also occupies a unique position as a storehouse of mineral, marine and other resources. 
Antarctica is extremely precious to the whole world as a natural laboratory and environmental observation post. 
In this regard, the adoption in October 1991 of the Madrid Protocol on Environmental Protection to the Antarctic Treaty by the Consultative Parties was a much-needed step. 
The outcome of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, held in Rio in June 1992, demonstrated the commitment of the international community to undertaking necessary measures to tackle environmental problems to create a future of hope for the generations to come. 
My delegation trusts that this Committee can now build on the common and serious concerns to ensure that the interests of the entire international community, reposed in the United Nations, will influence the future course of Antarctica. 
My delegation remains convinced that, given its role as a truly universal intergovernmental Organization, the United Nations has an important role to play on this issue. 
The United Nations has the capability, with its world-wide network, of receiving and distributing information related to Antarctica to Member States and research and non-governmental organizations. 
The international community should reinforce the positive developments of the Rio Summit to promote the importance of safeguarding Antarctica and its impact on the global environment. 
Under the multi-year thematic programme of work for the Commission on Sustainable Development adopted at its first session in June 1993, chapter 17 of Agenda 21 would be considered by the Commission in 1996. 
In this regard, we look forward to the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties' providing to the Commission on Sustainable Development at its 1996 session information related to the implementation of the relevant sections of chapter 17 of Agenda 21. 
Pollution remains a major environmental problem in Antarctica. 
With the increase in human activities, the situation is expected to worsen. 
This has been acknowledged by the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties. 
The number of countries establishing research programmes and the number of tourists seeking to visit Antarctica is on the rise. 
This development increases the need for energy, which in turn raises the risks of oil spills and exacerbates the problem of waste disposal. 
The fuel spilled was gas oil obtained from the distillation of petroleum, which is highly toxic and cannot be easily cleared. 
A total of 26 signature countries of the 1965 Antarctic Treaty have scientific bases in the region and together use 16 million gallons of organic fuels each year to provide heating for some 3,000 people. 
Antarctica also serves as a crucial area in mankind's efforts to understand such global phenomena as global warming and the thinning of the ozone layer. 
The adverse effects of human activities in Antarctica will deprive mankind of the scientific opportunity of studying these global changes. 
My delegation wishes to express its appreciation to the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties for providing the Secretary-General with a report of their eighteenth meeting. 
This demonstrates the spirit of cooperation so necessary to building a partnership between the Consultative Parties and the Non-Consultative Parties to the Antarctic Treaty. 
We encourage inviting experts from these United Nations agencies and programmes to all future meetings. 
In this regard, we are pleased to note that the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties have agreed to invite the Executive Director of UNEP to attend future meetings of the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties in order to assist in the substantive work. 
The Malaysian delegation has already welcomed the positive step taken by the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties in the signing in Madrid in October 1991 of the Protocol on Environmental Protection to the Antarctic Treaty, although it has some shortcomings. 
We recognize that the Protocol is a measure to protect the environment of Antarctica against the destructive consequences of human activities in that fragile continent. 
However, to date only a few countries have ratified the Protocol. 
A few other Governments have stated their intention to ratify it but at the current rate it may be many years before the Protocol is legally binding. 
Thus, there is little assurance at the juncture that the Madrid Protocol's provisions will be implemented and thereby effectively protect the environment in Antarctica. 
This would be an important effort towards ensuring the permanent protection of Antarctica. 
It is our earnest hope that the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties can work towards swift ratification and full implementation of the positive measures contained in the Protocol. 
We also urge the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties to continue their efforts by strengthening the provisions of the Protocol, developing new annexes as warranted, negotiating a liability regime and, most important, agreeing to a permanent ban on all commercial-mining resource activities in Antarctica. 
Malaysia is encouraged by the increasing international cooperation on environment and scientific research in Antarctica. We are confident that, with the gradual involvement of the United Nations, international cooperation on Antarctica will grow from strength to strength. 
In conclusion, as the representative of Malaysia, a country which has traditionally initiated this debate, it is necessary for me to acknowledge with deep appreciation all those who have historically and consistently supported the draft resolutions on Antarctica, even when they were put to the vote. 
We are grateful for their support for the present draft resolution as well, and look forward to their continued support in 1996. 
I wish to welcome the positive spirit of the States Parties to the Antarctic Treaty, including the Coordinator for this year, Japan. 
Greenpeace deserves a special expression of appreciation, as of course do all delegations, members of the Secretariat and others whom I have not mentioned by name who have made the consensus possible. 
Mr. Owada (Japan): I am speaking today on this item in order to make a statement on behalf of all the States Parties to the Antarctic Treaty. 
In those days, we adopted consensus resolutions on this issue. 
However, since 1985 it has become impossible to achieve a consensus in the General Assembly on this issue, because proposed resolutions have come to question the important and effective Treaty system to which many United Nations Members are party. 
Today, however, I am happy to state that this year, for the first time since 1985, a draft resolution has been worked out which, hopefully, can command the consensus of the whole Committee. 
This year's draft resolution properly reflects the positive benefits which the Antarctic Treaty provides for the maintenance of international peace and security and promotion of international cooperation. 
The States Parties to the Treaty are pleased that the spirit of cooperation has come to prevail this year, so that a true consensus resolution on this issue has become possible. 
I should like to pay high tribute to Malaysia and the States Parties to the Treaty for their tireless and constructive efforts which have resulted in this landmark achievement. 
States Parties to the Treaty have reported important progress in the scientific research they have conducted both individually and cooperatively. 
The Antarctic Treaty was adopted in 1959 by 12 States; it now has 42 States Parties. 
These include measures to prohibit military activities, nuclear explosions and the disposal of radioactive waste. 
It also provides for the exchange of detailed information about activities in Antarctica and allows observers free access to all areas of Antarctica to ensure compliance with the provisions of the Treaty. 
Pursuant to the relevant articles of the Treaty, representatives of the Parties meet regularly to exchange information, to consult on matters of common interest and to formulate and recommend to their Governments measures intended to further the objective of the Treaty. 
In acceding to the Treaty, States have committed themselves to the protection of the environment of Antarctica, the largest unspoiled land mass on earth. 
Thus, in 1964 the parties adopted Agreed Measures for the Conservation of Antarctic Flora and Fauna. 
As a follow-up to this, two Conventions entered into force namely, the Convention for the Conservation of Antarctic Seals, and the Convention on the Conservation of Antarctic Marine Living Resources. 
The Protocol includes provisions for the prohibition of activity relating to the exploration of mineral resources for purposes other than scientific research and requires that human activities in Antarctica be subject to environmental assessment procedures. 
This year, the Eighteenth Antarctic Treaty Consultative Meeting was held in Kyoto from 11 to 22 April. 
To meet the requirements of the Protocol in terms of monitoring the predicted impact of activities in Antarctica, a number of States Parties to the Treaty have undertaken monitoring studies. 
Secondly, with regard to the issue of tourism in Antarctica, it should be recalled that the provisions of the Protocol on Environmental Protection to the Antarctic Treaty apply to both governmental and non-governmental activities in Antarctica, including tourism. 
As a result, the obligations under both article 8 and annex I of the Protocol will have as great a bearing on tourism as on any other activities carried out in Antarctica. 
In fact, commercial tour operators active in Antarctica have already, ahead of the Protocol's entry into force, published and submitted environmental impact assessments of their operations. 
To all the Members of the United Nations interested in the future of Antarctica or in developing scientific activities there, we renew our invitation to accede to the Antarctic Treaty and to take advantage of the existing institutions and experiences of the States Parties to the Antarctic Treaty. 
I should like to conclude my statement by expressing my full confidence in the draft resolution and the earnest hope that it will be adopted by consensus. 
It may be recalled that in 1982 the debate commenced amidst widespread scepticism; there was little hard scientific data about the substantial role which Antarctica plays in the global environmental system. 
Moreover, increased knowledge of the part played by the Antarctic environment has heightened our countries' commitment to the preservation of its unique and life-sustaining ecosystem. 
The Antarctic ice mass is invaluable to science. 
Its layers tell the story of Earth's several climatic changes and it has captured and retained historic and current levels of pollution. 
Antarctica has a controlling influence on ocean circulation patterns, global weather patterns and, as a consequence, even food production. 
The atmosphere, the ice, the seas and the biota of Antarctica interact in a manner which affects our entire global climate through what scientists call bio-geochemical cycles, deep ocean circulation, atmospheric transport of energy and pollutants, and changes in ice-mass balances. 
The seas surrounding Antarctica are rich in planktonic species. 
It produces critical nutrients which in turn are carried for thousands of miles to the oceans as food for fish; the food-chain in the oceans begins in Antarctica. 
Sully Antarctica's waters and it is possible to bring about a global catastrophe. 
There is some evidence suggesting that human activity thousands of miles from Antarctica is impacting on planktonic survival; ozone depletion over Antarctica appears to cause deadly ultraviolet radiation to seep into the seas to the detriment of planktonic life. 
The burning of fossil fuels in abundance since the start of the industrial revolution 100 years ago has resulted in global warming; increased ocean temperatures may also impact on planktonic production. 
The impact on plankton is not yet known; however, we do know that harmful consequences would result for entire regions, such as my Caribbean, far removed from Antarctica. 
This fact alone compels our inclusion in the debate. 
The Secretary-General, in his report, correctly characterized these phenomena as the unexpected and far-reaching consequences of industrial pollution. 
It may be recalled that in 1992 an area of severe ozone depletion over Antarctica extended more than 9.4 million square miles, and that remains a cause for considerable concern. 
But this concern is not limited to Antarctica's atmosphere; our concern is also for the fragility of the Antarctic environment and the ability of that environment to recover from other man-induced changes. 
No country will escape the harmful consequences of these changes. 
For 12 years my delegation has repeated variations of these warnings. 
But since 1982 there has been an increase in human activity on Antarctica. 
Waste disposal by scientific stations and vessels, pollution from the burning of fossil fuels, spills from vessels and storage tanks, and the burning of combustible wastes in open pits: these are among the main sources of pollution and environmental degradation in Antarctica. 
The problems associated with pollution from fossil fuels is of particular concern: oil-oxidizing bacteria will not proliferate at temperatures below freezing point; hence, little biodegradation or decomposition can take place in Antarctica, because it is always so very cold. 
The 1989 diesel-oil spill from the Bahia Paraiso at Palmer Station illustrates the potential for high population mortality among marine life forms, especially when accidents of this magnitude occur at the peak of the hatching season. 
The world's nations pledged to reduce environmental degradation collectively, while promoting economic development globally. 
The question is whether the value of the activities undertaken outweighs the inevitable environmental effects and whether it is possible to minimize these effects without undermining the value of the activities. 
The attempt to make Antarctica a base for scientific programmes and for peaceful cooperation between nations is commendable. 
The 1991 Madrid Protocol on Environmental Protection and its annexes, which are an integral part of the 1959 Antarctic Treaty, may yet provide some long-term answers for the future of Antarctica and its surrounding areas, provided of course that a number of its provisions are strengthened. 
We are concerned that the Protocol does not yet have an annex on liability; the Protocol should impose on States a legal obligation to mitigate the effects of an accident. 
The Madrid Protocol does not provide a functioning mechanism which imposes sanctions on those who may cause harm to Antarctica's fragile terrestrial, glacial and marine environment. 
We are pleased that, despite its weaknesses, the Madrid Protocol has been adopted by the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties, and we call for its rapid ratification in order to ensure its early entry into force. 
She has at her disposal a team of experts in the relevant disciplines required for meaningful input during the annual meetings. 
Given its immense scientific importance as a treasure trove of data, Antarctica demands a strong United Nations presence. 
While the Treaty appears to be open to all Member States, in practical terms it is not. 
Each Antarctic Treaty Consultative Party is required to establish a presence on Antarctica. Forty-two national research stations now burden the hospitable coastline. 
Try to imagine what the effect of 184 such stations would be. 
United Nations supervision of the present scientific programmes and projects under way in Antarctica would end the unnecessary duplication, arrest the generation of waste and focus the resources which are now available. 
Joint research, undertaken following international dialogue and negotiations, would help to minimize the adverse impact of scientific activities on the continent, while spreading knowledge among States Members of the United Nations. 
Small island developing States like mine have often indicated our concern with adaptation to and mitigation of the effects of climate change. 
The Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, held in Barbados in April of this year, was our foremost statement. 
In particular, we note that there is a growing effort to design and implement measures to prevent, or at least mitigate, the adverse environmental effects of global activities. 
My delegation concludes with a call for the protection and conservation of the Antarctic environment and its dependent and associated ecosystems; we maintain that the idea of Antarctica as a world park is one whose time has come. 
As a world park, Antarctica's fragile environment would be protected; the continent would become an area of peace, free of nuclear and other weapons and of all military activities. 
Antarctica could be preserved as a symbol of hope, a unique example of humankind's capacity to preserve its past, to safeguard its present and to guarantee a future for generations not yet born. 
My delegation is pleased that the question of Antarctica, which has been debated in this Committee for the past 12 years, continues to be a subject of growing interest in the international community. 
This is not a surprise to my delegation in view of the world-wide recognition of the need for concerted international action to protect Antarctica's environment, which is one of the objects of the attention of the international community. 
World-wide concerns about the degradation of our planet should not be limited to our backyards alone. 
My delegation welcomes the agreements reached at the Rio Summit, which recognized the value of Antarctica as an area for the conduct of scientific research essential to the understanding of the global environment. 
We believe that this recognition is important, taking into consideration the fragility of the environment and ecosystems existing in Antarctica, where the scientific research community's activities and their results could produce results of global significance. 
Vital to any plan for the preservation of the Antarctic environment is the management of solid and hazardous wastes there. 
Some countries have waste management plans that, if properly implemented, could prevent serious or irreversible environmental damage. 
We welcome the Greenpeace 1992/93 Antarctic expedition report, issued in April 1994, which includes an update on the environmental conditions and the continued scientific monitoring of the former World Park Base site. 
This information is useful for the evaluation and development of future projects that may affect the territorial Antarctic environment. 
We also welcome the continued progress in the field of international cooperation towards an improved understanding of the Antarctic environment and its dependent and associated ecosystems. 
We agree with the Secretary-General's concluding remarks in his report, in which he said: 
progress continues in the field of international cooperation towards an improved understanding of the Antarctic environment and its dependent and associated ecosystems. 
My delegation would like to underscore the decision that information from research studies of the Antarctic should be made available. 
We remain convinced that the United Nations is the best place to provide excellent services for receiving this information and distributing it to Member States and non-governmental research organizations. 
The international community should build on the positive developments achieved so far to promote the importance of safeguarding the environment on Antarctica and its impact on the global environment. 
Sierra Leone regards the Madrid Protocol as a positive first step for increased cooperation between Consultative Party States on environmental matters. 
It establishes a Committee on Environmental Protection and provides for procedures for the settlement of disputes. 
Given the critical importance and the unique attributes of Antarctica, we reject the exclusive and perhaps discriminatory arrangement which places the fate of Antarctica and, consequently, that of the rest of the world, in the hands of 19 States. 
Our objection is based on two factors. 
First, the high price of entry into the Antarctic Treaty club is beyond the means of most States. 
Consultative Party club members are required to maintain an active scientific station in Antarctica. 
Secondly, the exercise not only is expensive, and hence exclusionary, but has also resulted in overcrowded conditions in several of the more accessible ice-free areas on that continent. 
This crowding has led, in turn, to an increased accumulation of atmospheric pollution from vehicles and the emergence of more solid human settlements and activities. 
In the view of our delegation, it is reasonable to expect 153 other States to join this Treaty, as Antarctica is part of the common heritage of mankind. 
While we welcome the decision of the States that are Antarctica Treaty Consultative Parties to submit to the Secretary-General of the United Nations the final report of their meetings, we regret their decision to ignore General Assembly resolutions. 
Antarctica demands a strong United Nations presence. 
My delegation reiterates its call for the establishment of a United Nations research station there and an end to the proliferation of such stations. 
That being the case, we would request that the Secretary-General or his United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) representative play a leading role in decisions affecting Antarctica. 
I repeat: the UNEP representative should play a leading role in decisions affecting Antarctica. 
In this connection, we are convinced that the United Nations and its specialized organs have the expertise and world-wide network to receive, compile and distribute whatever information may be needed by Member States and research organizations. 
The international community should build on the positive developments of the Rio Summit to promote the importance of safeguarding the environment on Antarctica and its impact on the global environment. 
United Nations supervision of the scientific programmes that are currently under way in Antarctica would end unnecessary duplication, arrest the waste and focus on resources that are now available. 
Research undertaken following international dialogue and negotiations would help to minimize the adverse impact of scientific activities on the continent, while spreading knowledge among States Members of the United Nations. 
This has helped the public at large to gain a better understanding of the issues involved, specifically on Antarctica's influence on the global environment. 
The results achieved this year in putting forward a consensus draft resolution are encouraging. 
Sierra Leone is a co-sponsor of the consensus draft resolution on this item, and we underline the need for the Committee to discuss the item at its fifty-first session. 
In conclusion, I should like to emphasize that Sierra Leone is, on the whole, encouraged by the increased international cooperation on the environmental and scientific research in Antarctica, with the gradual involvement of the United Nations. 
We believe that this will help strengthen the overall climate of peace and cooperation in Antarctica. 
Mr. Mongbe (Benin) (interpretation from French): Antarctica, a remote, ice-covered continent with an indisputable and definite influence over the world's climate system, over the atmosphere of the planet and over ocean circulation, is the common heritage of mankind, as the General Assembly stated in its 1983 declaration. 
We must not forget that, strategists assure us that this continent could have a decisive effect on a possible battle in the surrounding sea. 
The demilitarization and denuclearization of Antarctica became possible, of course, with the signing of the Washington Treaty of 1959, under which Member States of the United Nations numbering 42 today simply put on the back burner their age-old conflicts and claims to sovereignty over the continent. 
Unfortunately, however, Antarctica remains a bone of contention between Member States of the United Nations and thus a source of potential instability in our world, even as it continues to celebrate the end of the cold war, which was characterized by planetary rivalry and the dangers of global confrontation. 
It is unacceptable for the fate of a continent of global importance such as Antarctica to rest solely in the hands of a minority of States. 
But, regrettably, the Secretary-General and his Representative are still not involved in the meetings of the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties. 
Non-military threats are looming today over the state of the Antarctic environment and its dependent and associated ecosystems. 
He states: 
The adoption of the Madrid Protocol in 1991 reflected the Consultative Parties' awareness of the need to protect Antarctica's environment. 
Under that Protocol, which has no significant verification measures, prospecting for and mining mineral resources in Antarctica and its environs are prohibited for a period of 50 years. 
Benin would like to remind the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties that, under the terms of their common commitment to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, they must, under chapter 7 of Agenda 21, organize yearly a symposium or international seminar on the environment in Antarctica. 
Furthermore, the Secretary-General must continue to receive all the support necessary for the publication by the Department of Information of documentation enabling the public at large to become more aware of the importance of Antarctica to a balanced world ecosystem. 
The United Nations is coming to an important turning-point in its history when it must be neither indecisive nor inward-looking. 
The forty-ninth session will bear the mark of this positive development concerning this matter. 
We found the statement made by Ambassador Hisashi Owada of Japan an eloquent reiteration of what was so well said by the Ambassador of Malaysia. 
Benin is very pleased about this and pays tribute to Malaysia and Japan, as well as to all the other States which, by preparing the draft resolution, have helped us to make Antarctica a question of common concern. 
My delegation pays a special tribute to you, Mr. Chairman, for your efforts to this end. 
I hope that draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.53 will be recommended by the Committee to the General Assembly without a vote and that the plenary Assembly will act similarly when it comes to the final adoption of this text. 
Under the draft resolution, we shall have an opportunity at the fifty-first session of the Assembly to evaluate how much we have achieved together. 
I cannot end my statement without applauding the courage and far-sightedness of some non-governmental organizations, such as Greenpeace, which have worked tirelessly to inculcate in all the States Members of the United Nations an understanding of what is at stake in Antarctica. 
In our opinion, the only legitimate vision of Antarctica is one that recognizes it as a fragile and critically important ecosystem that needs to be studied and preserved for the benefit of all mankind. 
The signing, in 1991, of the Madrid Protocol on Environmental Protection, which bans prospecting and mining in and around Antarctica for 50 years, was a positive step. 
However, we continue to hope that the international community will eventually agree to convert this limited ban into a permanent one. 
Besides the prevention of large-scale economic activity that might have disastrous and irreversible effects on Antarctica's environment, there is a need for strict regulation of existing activity that poses a growing threat to the continent's ecosystem. 
In this regard, urgent measures need to be taken to regulate tourism, protect fisheries and prevent and clear oil spillages. 
Additional regimes might be elaborated to deal with these issues. 
In addition, consideration might be given to the question of strengthening the Madrid Protocol by appending clauses relating to liability for damage resulting from activities covered by the Protocol. 
While eschewing activities that are directed at the economic exploitation of Antarctica, the international community needs to strengthen and coordinate ongoing programmes aimed at scientific study of the continent. 
Coordinated scientific research on Antarctica is capable of yielding invaluable data regarding global climate, marine resources and the long-term effects of environmental pollution. 
Since 1991 Pakistan has been engaged in a sustained and successful programme of research expeditions to the continent. 
These pertain primarily to the ecology of the polar seas; ice-sheet dynamics; the monitoring of weather conditions; the detection of trace matter in ice, air and sea and its environmental effects; and the geological and geophysical mapping of the area around the station. 
The organization and successful management of this research activity has been a challenging task. 
We look forward to continued cooperation with these States in our further endeavours. 
This Committee's deliberations on Antarctica are of the utmost importance. 
The decisions that we take are vital for the successful management of the Antarctic continent, but, in addition, if wisely arrived at, they will demonstrate that the international community is capable of addressing complex issues in a peaceful and productive manner. 
That is why we shall welcome the adoption of a consensus draft resolution on the question of Antarctica. 
Mr. Nkurlu (United Republic of Tanzania): The uniqueness of the continent of Antarctica is the cornerstone of the future albeit uncertain of this significant region, which has preoccupied the First Committee in its deliberations since the item was first taken up in the General Assembly in 1983. 
Antarctica, which constitutes more than one tenth of the land surface of the Earth, is a relatively unspoilt wilderness of immense scope and is essential to the health and functioning of the planet's ecosystem. 
The basically pristine nature of the region provides unique opportunities for research that is crucial to the study of the phenomenon of global change, including global warming and ozone-layer depletion. 
It is in this context that uncoordinated impacts on Antarctica could adversely affect the world's atmospheric and oceanic systems and threaten the continent's status as the most sophisticated natural global laboratory. 
My delegation's main concern is the fragility of Antarctica, which, of late, has become extremely vulnerable to the impact of human activities. 
An uninhabited continent three decades ago, the region has gradually become populated by several hundred people, whose activities have produced unwanted chemicals and gases that pollute the atmosphere and cause irreparable damage. 
As a result, the territorial fresh water and marine ecosystems are becoming extremely untenable because, in Antarctica's incredibly harsh climate, growth is slow, and recovery from such disturbances can take a long time. 
In this vein, the study of Antarctica's ice sheets is of vital importance as they constitute the most striking feature of the region. 
Melting of the ice sheets alone could be devastating, as sea levels would be raised to such an extent that low-lying countries, coastal areas and, indeed, islands throughout the world would be wiped out. 
This is certainly a serious matter, which deserves our utmost attention. 
The uniqueness of Antarctica also stems from what it possesses. 
It is rich in planktonic species which provide a foundation for the marine ecosystem. 
The Antarctic convergence zone, where cold waters of the Antarctic sink below the warmer waters of the Pacific, provides the environment for explosions of life and nutrients that are carried thousands of miles to other parts of the world. 
As the report aptly points out, there is increased sensitivity to the environmental consequences of activities in Antarctica; hence the urgent need to design and implement measures to prevent, or at least mitigate, the environmental degradation of the ever-increasing human activities in the area. 
It is equally encouraging to learn that the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties, in conformity with resolution 48/80 of 16 December 1993, released their final report on the Eighteenth Antarctic Treaty Consultative Meeting, held in Kyoto last April. 
We take cognizance of this report, which, among other things, acknowledges the impossibility of achieving uniform application of the Madrid Protocol, which calls for the development of a comprehensive regime for the conservation of the Antarctic environment and dependent and associated ecosystems, in the interest of the global community. 
The report recognizes the need, given the number of different national legislative approaches, to harmonize interpretations of the Protocol's conditions and to clarify the meaning of certain provisions to facilitate that exercise. 
It is against this backdrop that over the last decade Tanzania has joined proponents of Antarctica's management as a common heritage of mankind, in view of the critical importance and unique attributes of the region. 
In this light, we remain convinced that the United Nations, with its specialized organs, is the most competent and viable body to receive, compile and distribute any pertinent information to Member States and research organizations, because of its diversity in terms of its universal membership, worldwide network and expertise. 
This is a welcome move for us, since we have always held the view that the Secretary-General, with a backup team of experts in various fields, could contribute immensely in deliberations of the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties in a number of ways. 
My delegation fully supports the draft resolution before us and underlines the importance and need of this Committee's remaining seized of this item. 
Mr. Jusuf (Indonesia): Ever since the General Assembly became seized of the question of Antarctica 11 years ago, the debates in our Committee have articulated both the contributions made by the Treaty of 1959 and the reservations expressed by a number of States concerning its functioning. 
We have also become more fully aware of the fragility and vulnerability of Antarctica's environment and ecosystem, as well as its relevance to global change and human activities. 
The reports submitted by the Secretary-General in the past have rightly focused our attention on some of these aspects and contributed to the furthering of our understanding and knowledge of this continental wilderness. 
In this context, we hope that the Madrid Protocol on Environmental Protection will soon be ratified so that its provisions can be enforced throughout the Antarctic area. 
This will benefit not only the Antarctic environment but also the whole system. 
Concurrently, we should also build on the positive developments of the 1992 Rio Conference in promoting the importance of safeguarding the Antarctic environment. 
The Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties' report on the meeting held in Kyoto last April has provided some pertinent information. 
We gratefully acknowledge the contributions made by a number of interested organizations, which have enhanced our knowledge of the Antarctic region. 
As all activities in Antarctica impinge upon the vital interests of all nations, international cooperation has become imperative. 
Yet the hopes aroused among Member States that the Consultative Parties will address the inherent flaws and weaknesses of the Antarctic Treaty have been dashed. 
In effect, a minority of States endowed with technological capabilities continue to exclude the vast majority from decision-making processes, although activities in Antarctica will have a world-wide impact. 
Participation in meetings is, for the most part, restricted, while vital information continues to be meagre. 
The obligation to conduct scientific experiments and programmes militates against the technologically underprivileged countries. 
Furthermore, many developing nations remain disappointed at the virtual stalemate in bringing scientific and environmental activities under the multilateral auspices of our Organization. 
We are oblivious neither of the establishment of an increasing number of scientific research stations, with their potentially disastrous environmental consequences, nor of the growing number of tourists, which presents new threats to Antarctica's pristine environment. 
The ecosystem of the South Pacific and the Indian Ocean island nations like Indonesia is inseparable and closely linked to that of Antarctica and would be profoundly affected by unpredictable changes in its environment. 
It is therefore untenable to assert that the management of Antarctica should remain the sole jurisdiction of a limited number of States. 
It bears reiteration that the protection and preservation of Antarctica has become a common and universal concern and can no longer remain the exclusive prerogative of a select group of nations. 
Since our understanding of global changes depends upon a coherent programme in the region on a long-term basis, collaboration among the Member States on issues concerning Antarctica has much to commend it. 
We therefore agree with the widely expressed view that national scientific expeditions should be replaced by internationally coordinated programmes under the auspices of the United Nations. 
Such an approach would ensure coordinated scientific research, environmental protection, respect for wilderness values and the maintenance of Antarctica as an area of peace and cooperation for posterity. 
In short, the management of Antarctica should necessarily be viewed in the wider global context of the collective responsibility of all nations. 
The global community has a solemn obligation to ensure that the last great frontier on Earth be managed on the basis of international cooperation and in the interest of all mankind. 
By recognizing the legitimacy of the concerns of all nations and harmonizing our actions, we can further advance the common objectives of the Treaty. 
Ultimately, our aim is to ensure that Antarctica will forever remain a conduit for cooperation between nations in this interdependent world. 
Before concluding, I should like to say that we welcome the efforts made by the delegations of Malaysia and Japan, as well as by you, Mr. Chairman, which will once again lead to the adoption of a draft resolution (A/C.1/49/L.53) by consensus. 
My delegation regards this development as a positive sign and one that augurs well for our continuing endeavours to seek even larger areas of agreement in the future pertaining to the question of Antarctica. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): We have heard the last speaker in the debate on this item. 
I am pleased to report that the intensive consultations held over the past few days among the delegations most directly concerned with the question of Antarctica, have concluded successfully and that I am now able to submit to the First Committee for its consideration draft resolution A/C.1/49/L.53. 
The preamble to the draft resolution also notes that the Madrid Protocol lays down fundamental principles for the protection of the Antarctic environment in the promotion of peace and scientific research. 
This is reflected in operative paragraph 2 of the draft resolution. 
There is no doubt that the participation of that senior official will be very valuable in the substantive work of those meetings. 
Operative paragraph 5 of the draft resolution reiterates ideas expressed in paragraph 5 of resolution 48/80. 
It was considered indispensable to reiterate the particular importance of chapter 17 of Agenda 21, adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
In addition, paragraph 6 urges the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties to take into account the outcomes of the Rio Conference. 
The draft resolution basically draws upon the principle of international cooperation. 
It bears in mind that the Antarctic Treaty system is unique in promoting and regulating scientific cooperation, resource conservation and environmental protection. 
Antarctica should continue to be a centre for scientific programmes and for cooperation for peaceful purposes among nations. 
As the Secretary-General has stated in his report: 
This draft resolution reflects the increased efforts of the First Committee following 11 years of consideration of this topic. 
May I take it that the Committee wishes to adopt this draft resolution? 
The Chairman: The Committee has thus concluded its work on agenda item 67, entitled Question of Antarctica, and its consideration of all the agenda items allocated to it by the General Assembly. 
I also wish to highlight the important work done by the Vice-Chairmen and the Rapporteur of the Committee Mr. Yoshitomo Tanaka of Japan and Mr. Thomas Stelzer of Austria and Mr. Peter Goosen of South Africa, respectively. 
I wish in particular to express the Committee's and my own gratitude to the Secretary-General of the Conference on Disarmament, Mr. Vladimir Petrovsky, and the Director of the Centre for Disarmament Affairs, Mr. Prvoslav Davinic, who have always given decisive assistance to us in our work. 
Our work has benefited also from the invaluable cooperation of Mr. Sohrab Kheradi, the Secretary of the Committee, who has always made available to us his invaluable wide experience. 
I also wish to express the Committee's and my own gratitude to the entire dynamic Secretariat team, which has been consistently attentive and solicitous in fulfilling our requirements. 
The Chairman: I have the pleasure and the honour of welcoming to the Disarmament and International Security Committee, the First Committee, the Secretary-General of the United Nations, His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali. 
This morning, in accordance with its programme of work and timetable, the Committee will begin its general debate on all disarmament and international security agenda items. 
The Chairman: I should like first to call on the Secretary-General of the United Nations, His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, to address the First Committee. 
The Secretary-General: To you, Sir, I offer my congratulations on your appointment as Chairman of the First Committee. 
With your diplomatic skills and expertise, you are well qualified to guide this Committee through its challenging agenda. 
I last addressed the Committee during the resumed meetings of the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly. 
The past year has confirmed the wisdom of combining in the Committee the consideration of arms control and disarmament with consideration of the wider concerns of international security. 
Progress in international security and disarmament depends upon the continuation of this integrated approach. 
Never before has there been such an opportunity for global cooperation towards arms control and disarmament. 
Not only do arms control and disarmament make the world more secure, but they free up economic, scientific and technological resources for peace and human progress. 
Arms control and disarmament agreements can help prevent conflicts. 
Such agreements also play an important role in containing conflicts, and in peace-keeping and peacemaking. ................................................................................ 
Both types of agreement are integral to the same, overall effort. 
I set out this way of thinking in my 1992 report on New Dimensions of Arms Regulation and Disarmament in the Post-Cold War Era. 
I want to stress that this concept remains valid. 
In a similar vein, I should like to mention two other distinctions. 
The other is between developed and developing countries. 
These distinctions are real, and they should inform our efforts but we cannot allow them to impede our progress. 
At its summit meeting in January 1992, the Security Council declared that the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction constituted a threat to international security. This declaration has reinforced the resolve of the international community. 
It has strengthened our commitment to adhere to the global norms enshrined in existing treaties. 
Along with the biological weapons Convention and the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), it will complete the triad of global treaties concerning weapons of mass destruction. 
There are some 157 signatories to the chemical weapons Convention. 
To the biological weapons Convention, there are 131 signatories. 
I strongly support the efforts under way to improve the implementation of this Convention. 
With 165 signatories, the nuclear non-proliferation Treaty is one of today's global arrangements with the largest number of participants. 
I call upon all Member States to support the indefinite and unconditional extension of the NPT at the forthcoming Review Conference, in 1995. 
This will not only strengthen its effective implementation but also speed progress towards the goal of eliminating all nuclear weapons. 
I look forward to new accessions to the Treaty so that it may become truly universal in acceptance and in practice. 
Still more global measures are required, however. 
I am concerned that negotiations on the comprehensive nuclear-test ban have not progressed as smoothly as I had hoped. 
I am encouraged by the text of the draft treaty produced by the Conference on Disarmament, but important issues remain unresolved. 
I strongly urge the participants in these negotiations to work towards a consensus. 
An early conclusion of a test-ban treaty is fundamental to real progress in nuclear disarmament and to the security of the non-nuclear-weapon States. 
Also required is a treaty banning the further production of fissile material for nuclear weapons and other nuclear explosive devices. 
Intentions to create such a treaty have been clearly stated, but negotiations on such a treaty have yet to start. 
We must not allow technical and procedural difficulties to delay negotiations for ever. 
Now is the time to overcome them. Now is the time to act. 
I suggest today that we must now seek to curb qualitative development of such weapons. 
I believe that a comprehensive test-ban treaty and a treaty on the non-production of fissile material are the most tangible means to that end. 
I would also like to stress that there is an urgent need for a binding global agreement on security assurances. 
As I have mentioned, in the last few years unprecedented strides have been made in actual nuclear disarmament. 
The United States and Russia have indicated their intention to expedite the implementation of the Strategic Arms Reduction Treaties (START) with regard to reductions of strategic nuclear weapons. 
Other nuclear-weapon States have indicated a willingness to make their own contribution to this process. 
I firmly believe that there should be no delay in making such assurances. 
Especially to those States that have pledged to renounce fully and unconditionally the possession and acquisition of nuclear weapons, security assurances must be granted. 
The nuclear-weapon States must take the lead in making positive moves towards a binding global agreement on this issue. 
All these efforts form a global web of protection against weapons of mass destruction, but they can be successful only with the full commitment and practical participation of all Member States. 
In my recent meetings with Heads of State and ministers I have stressed the importance of developing new approaches consistent with the present political and security environment. 
Such approaches are needed, for instance, to provide greater support for the Security Council in its responsibilities concerning weapons of mass destruction. 
New approaches are also needed to provide better support to the work of organizations such as the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
The Agency's current initiatives deal with the problem of the security of nuclear materials; they deserve the full support of all Member States. 
Tomorrow, I will meet with him to discuss these issues in further detail. 
My aim is to ensure the closest possible cooperation between our two offices and to build the necessary political support for the Agency's efforts in these areas. 
There have been encouraging developments over the past year which demonstrate the interaction between global and regional dimensions of arms control and disarmament. 
I am gratified by the progress achieved by the Organization of African Unity (OAU) towards a treaty on the denuclearization of Africa. Such a treaty will advance global norms. 
While much remains to be done, the Middle East process has made substantive progress towards the easing of tensions. 
This progress is helping to create better conditions for the full implementation of global norms against all weapons of mass destruction in that region. 
At the bilateral level, I am pleased with the intention of the United States and Russia to expedite the reductions of strategic nuclear weapons called for in the START treaties. 
Accords will be durable and effective so long as they integrate all of these components. 
Thus, non-proliferation regimes based on denial alone will not be effective in the long run. 
To succeed, non-proliferation regimes must be coupled with the transfer of technology for peaceful and legitimate purposes. 
The Missile Technology Control Regime, for example, should be developed into a cooperative instrument. 
It should make possible the transfer of advanced technology for peaceful purposes. 
This suggestion has been made before, but real progress in this direction is yet to be forthcoming. 
The United Nations Register of Conventional Arms is intended as a cooperative exercise in confidence-building. 
In order for it to be successful, the Register must deal with security concerns at both the global and the regional levels. 
In this regard, regional entities have an important role to play in making progress in other areas of the process of transparency in armaments. 
That process is being undertaken through the Conference on Disarmament. 
I refer specifically here to the transfer of technology with military applications, and to openness and transparency in relation to weapons of mass destruction. 
The Arms Register is one step towards making more transparent the flow of major conventional arms at the global, regional and subregional levels. 
Such proliferation is often a residual effect of the cold war or of regional or internal military confrontations. 
I intend to push for their speedy implementation. 
The experience in Mali has shown how action on arms regulation and disarmament can be integrated effectively into the wider field of preventive diplomacy and peace-building. 
I cannot end my remarks without reference to the misuse of land-mines. 
The misuse of land-mines continues to inflict terrible suffering upon civilian populations, particularly in Africa and Asia. 
I am encouraged by the actions a number of Heads of Government have taken on this issue. 
Today, courageous and professional personnel, provided by Member States, helps the United Nations and affected countries in the dangerous business of mine clearance. 
Yet the need for international regulation on this issue remains urgent. 
In my report to the General Assembly on mine clearance I called for an effective control regime. 
This regime would place strict limits on the production, use and transfer of all land-mines. 
I trust that this Committee will support efforts to address quickly and effectively this matter of global importance to the lives of thousands of people and its dire consequences. 
I welcome views and advice on all these issues. 
In addition to the insights provided me within the Secretariat, I would like to draw on expertise and experience from outside. 
In this context, I value highly the work of my Advisory Board on Disarmament Matters. 
The Board brings together members with skills and expertise across a wide range of disarmament and international security issues. 
My message today is that divisions, however real, must not be allowed to stifle progress in arms control and disarmament. 
The Committee's focus is not limited to a particular weapon or to a particular type of agreement. 
Through the Committee's work, close coordination between global, regional and bilateral dimensions can be advanced. 
Agreements and frameworks for action can be constructed which recognize the need for economic, scientific and technological development in a secure world environment. 
I look forward to a comprehensive and productive debate in the Committee. 
I trust that in its deliberations it will continue to advance international security and will continue to make a major contribution to the world's collaborative effort for enduring human progress. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I would like to draw the attention of the Committee to document A/C.1/49/1, which contains a communiqu addressed to me by the President of the General Assembly to inform us of the allocation of 22 items to the First Committee. 
The Committee's analysis of disarmament activities as a fundamental part of international security confirms the priority the United Nations has given to both subjects. 
Those two elements have always provided the bases for the various plans for international organization that have been prepared by politicians and statesmen. 
They have been the fundamental motives of thinkers and international activists. 
In this context, nuclear disarmament remains one of the priority tasks for the international community in our times. 
At the forty-eighth session, consensus was reached on fundamental aspects of disarmament and arms limitation. 
The positive reaction of many States has encouraged the General Assembly to take action and, moreover, clearly attests to the international community's awareness that true disarmament must be attained. 
It is encouraging to recall that, responding to the repeated requests of this Committee, the Conference on Disarmament has entered into serious negotiations to obtain an internationally and effectively verifiable comprehensive test-ban treaty, for this will be the most effective way to put an end to such tests. 
All States should adhere to such an instrument. 
This will be an important step towards preventing the proliferation of nuclear weapons in all their guises, will contribute to the process of nuclear disarmament and what is even more important will strengthen international peace and security. 
Similarly, the extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) is another question of particular importance. 
Although it is not being taken up directly in the Committee, our work can contribute to the creation of a propitious atmosphere for the negotiations. 
The 1995 Conference must respond to the international community's fundamental concerns about the dangers inherent in the proliferation of those weapons. 
While there are those who support unconditional extension, many States consider that the extension should be accompanied by certain complementary instruments, such as a comprehensive test-ban treaty and a treaty on the production of fissionable material, as well as assurances for non-nuclear States. 
On the other hand, as has been said, if the NPT were extended for an indefinite period, that might have the contrary effect of making general and complete disarmament an even more distant objective. 
These are very sensitive which are related to vital aspects of national security, so they must be considered in all their aspects and taking into account all their consequences. 
We must avail ourselves of this opportunity to support the efforts of the Conference on Disarmament to negotiate a treaty on the subject. 
One such action would be the establishment of effective arrangements to guarantee the security of non-nuclear States against the use or threat of the use of nuclear weapons. 
Moreover, we must bear in mind the fact that a universal approach and regional approaches to disarmament are complementary. 
Thus, efforts in the two fields should be coordinated. 
In this connection we must emphasize the importance of the Register of Conventional Arms and the need to promote its development. 
In any case, the illegal traffic in armaments, of whatever types, is a disturbing phenomenon that has a serious effect on efforts to consolidate peace. 
The preparatory work with regard to the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons should be the subject of special consideration in this Committee. 
It must not be forgotten that attempts to prevent the improper use of technology for military purposes cannot be allowed to impede efforts or legitimate opportunities for development. 
The international transfer of goods, services and high-tech knowledge for peaceful purposes is important for the economic and social development of many countries. 
One of the main organs the Conference on Disarmament is discharging its difficult responsibilities with efficiency. 
As a result of the changes in the world, the time has come for the expansion of the membership of the Conference, taking into account the studies already carried out on this subject. 
Once again I emphasize that peace, disarmament and security are inseparable. 
There it was emphasized that security does not merely imply the absence of military confrontation, that the concept includes also social and economic elements and integral development. 
We must not overlook measures to guarantee democracy, protect human rights and promote economic and social development. 
Mutual trust can be enhanced by means of, among other things, joint action to promote transparency with regard to questions relating to armaments. 
All of this leads to our reiterating that it is a matter of urgency that States should shoulder their rightful responsibilities with regard to guaranteeing international security. 
Only full respect for the principles enshrined in the Charter can provide the firmest foundation to ensure that humanity may at last find the way to peace and security. 
Mr. Marin Bosch (Mexico) (interpretation from Spanish): We have listened with all due attention to your statement, Mr. Chairman, and to the statement just made by the Secretary-General. 
We agree that we must make the best possible use of the opportunities before us, given the climate in the international community today with regard to disarmament questions, especially regarding weapons of mass destruction. 
It falls upon you to continue and consolidate the reforms of our working methods into what we hope will be a format or organization more in line with the demands of this new stage of the work in the field of disarmament and international security. 
We shall limit the length of this statement in accordance with the suggestions made last year by your predecessor, Ambassador Adolf von Wagner of Germany, whose tenacious efforts to rationalize our work have already borne fruit. 
A shortened general debate will allow us to devote the time saved to a livelier and less formal discussion of the items allocated to us. 
We must reduce further the number of resolutions of this Committee and thus continue to improve and prune its agenda without affecting the disarmament priorities on which we have all agreed. 
This Committee has the task of establishing guidelines to ensure significant progress in the field of disarmament. 
Despite the many positive changes, the international scene remains uncertain and there is the risk that unforeseen events may change the present course of multilateral relations. 
We must therefore quicken the pace of the work and lay solid foundations for negotiations over the coming years, but we shall not achieve this if we remain tied to military doctrines of the past or if we seek to create new areas of tension. 
The end of the cold war has signified, among many other things, an opportunity to engage in truly multilateral dialogue, vastly different from that which characterized the bipolar world. 
Such dialogue is much more democratic and thus much more complicated. 
We should ensure its success by achieving disarmament measures and by consolidating it through the enlargement of the membership of the Conference on Disarmament under the terms on which agreement was almost reached in 1993. 
For several years, my delegation has been advocating a frank and constructive dialogue on this issue, both here and in the Conference on Disarmament. 
When introducing that text to the Committee we suggested that the intergovernmental group could be the Conference on Disarmament, but the report of the Secretary-General (A/INF/49/3) was distributed only on 20 May and was never submitted to a group of experts. 
The document which the Secretary-General has sent to us is therefore incomplete. 
We regret this and await the explanations which the Secretariat will surely provide us with here. 
Mexico's interest in the various aspects of the non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction was apparent over thirty years ago when Mexico successfully led the negotiations that culminated in the signing of the Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America and the Caribbean (Treaty of Tlatelolco). 
This year, with the important steps taken by Argentina, Brazil and Chile, the announcement made by Cuba and the signature of Saint Kitts and Nevis, the instrument is about to come into full force and for this we may congratulate ourselves. 
Mexico is also a party to the biological weapons Convention and is ready to contribute to the identification and drafting of measures, including those on verification and confidence-building, that will ensure full compliance with its provisions. 
Moreover, we were the first country in this hemisphere to ratify the chemical weapons Convention. 
In that capacity, we make a polite and friendly call to signatory States to speed up their respective ratification processes. 
From the beginning we insisted that the preparatory process should cover, in addition to the organizational aspects, the substantive questions regarding the five-year review of the operation of the Treaty and its eventual extension. 
It was not until its third and penultimate session, held this past September, that the Preparatory Committee finally took up the substantive issues. 
The exchange of views was useful since it allowed us a glimpse of the different approaches to convening the Conference to be held in just six months. 
But it is also clear that it will be difficult to move in that direction without the determined contribution of all. 
States with nuclear weapons should announce a series of nuclear disarmament measures and implement them within a specific time-frame. 
But the States that do not have nuclear weapons must also take concrete steps to avoid the perception, real or imagined, that they are not complying with all the provisions of the NPT. 
We must all show good faith. 
In this regard what can a country such as mine do to strengthen the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons regimes? According to a few countries, nuclear weapons are not intrinsically bad: it all depends on who has them. 
However, the most widely held opinion on nuclear weapons is that they represent a threat that must be totally eliminated. 
Together with other delegations we are exploring the possibility of submitting for consideration by this Committee a proposal aimed at reducing that threat step by step. 
There are those who wish to extend the NPT indefinitely and unconditionally and preferably without discussion. 
The idea seems to be sign now and talk later. 
Any contract or agreement must be read carefully before being signed. 
Some of us would like to sign a blank cheque regarding the future development of nuclear arsenals: it is a very unusual procedure. 
For many countries the conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty (CTBT) is highly desirable as a means to ensure the success of the 1995 NPT Conference. 
The report which the Conference on Disarmament has submitted in this regard reflects the progress already achieved but it also reveals, in the appendix containing the rolling text of the treaty, that much still remains to be done. 
As was done during the negotiations on the chemical weapons Convention, we would be ready to take part in an informal meeting to inform the Committee on how the work in Geneva is proceeding. 
The main outstanding issues are of fundamental importance: the scope of the prohibition and its verification system. 
The two are closely interrelated and require a prompt political decision if we are to bring the negotiations to a satisfactory conclusion. 
Speaking as the representative of Mexico, I consider the results achieved thus far as significant but insufficient. 
In truth, the problem is not as complicated as some imagine: suffice it to consider who wants to carry out nuclear tests. 
In two of those countries, the United States and the Russian Federation, the decision has already been taken to suspend testing and to turn the ban into a permanent one through a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Another country cannot test as long as the United States maintains its unilateral moratorium. 
In a fourth country, a suspension has been decreed at the presidential level, and the fifth the only one that has continued testing in recent years is committed to achieving a CTBT no later than 1996. 
The foregoing is proof that a CTBT will affect the national- defence programmes of very few countries. 
It also demonstrates that there are important differences in their respective levels of nuclear development. 
At the same time, they all insist on the need to deny others access to their club. 
This results in not very convincing attempts to justify the possession of such weapons of mass destruction and to continue developing them. 
If the work in Geneva were to stagnate, we might take advantage of the other path open to us, the Amendment Conference of the partial test-ban Treaty. 
But we must also make progress in the conclusion of a multilateral agreement on negative security assurances. 
Moreover, the establishment of a committee on the drafting of a convention prohibiting the production of fissile material is still pending in the Conference on Disarmament. 
The latter question, which seemed to be resolved in the light of last year's resolution has become more complicated in 1994 as several aspects have become clearer. 
It has been proposed that the problem of the material already stockpiled and of plutonium in highly-enriched uranium for civilian purposes be considered. 
Here, as in other nuclear disarmament matters, it will be necessary to convince the international community of the value of turning a series of unilateral decisions into a multilateral treaty. 
Mr. Hoffmann (Germany): On behalf of the European Union and of Austria, I should like to congratulate you, Mr. Chairman, and the other members of the Bureau most warmly on your election. 
I have no doubt that under your competent guidance the work of the First Committee will be carried out successfully. 
The European Union wishes to pledge its unreserved support in assisting with the fulfilment of your important and not always easy task. 
The ideological division of the world, a source of deep mistrust and constant tension, has come to an end. 
Nevertheless, there remain great risks to peace and security in the world. 
I refer to the growing number of regional and internal conflicts, which have dreadful consequences for the people concerned, and to the dangers caused by the spread of weapons of mass destruction and the excessive stockpiling of conventional weapons. 
The conflicts in the former Yugoslavia are a tragic example of the bloody excesses to which exaggerated nationalism can lead. 
The European Union has from the beginning been involved in the quest for a peaceful and lasting solution. 
With the United Nations we share the chairmanship of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, and play a major role in the efforts of the Contact Group. 
A large number of soldiers from countries of the European Union are doing a tremendous job in the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
With the support of the Western European Union, we are also participating in the monitoring and implementation of the embargo and, with the European Union administration in Mostar, wish to give a signal for the reconciliation of the ethnic groups living in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
But we have to think beyond immediate measures geared towards a political settlement. 
Any future peace settlement in the former Yugoslavia needs to be complemented by an arms control process bolstering a peace settlement by stabilizing the situation, building confidence and preventing a renewed outbreak of armed conflict. 
While the situation in the former Yugoslavia continues to cause concern, the peace process in the Middle East has progressed further in the last few months. 
The signing of the Gaza and Jericho Agreement on 4 May 1994 in Cairo, which opened the way for Palestinian autonomy, represents a notable success both for the Israeli Government and for the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
The political leaders of both sides deserve respect and recognition for their far-sightedness and courage. 
It represents another important breakthrough in the Middle East peace process. 
We confirm our readiness to help ensure that the current momentum in the Middle East peace process is used to bring about further concrete progress and agreements. 
We feel that confidence-building measures form part of this process. 
We expect the new climate of reconciliation and of willingness to negotiate also to be reflected in the resolutions of this year's General Assembly. 
After the end of East-West confrontation, arms control and disarmament continue to be of prime political importance. 
New sources and regions of tension have heightened concern about the worldwide proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and their delivery systems. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea has so far failed to eliminate doubts concerning the correctness and completeness of its initial declaration of nuclear materials and committed numerous violations of the safeguards agreements with the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
It continues to be in non-compliance with its obligations under both the Non-Proliferation Treaty and the IAEA safeguards regime. 
The non-proliferation Treaty continues to be the cornerstone of the global non-proliferation system. 
The strengthening of the global non-proliferation regime through the indefinite and unconditional extension of the non-proliferation Treaty lies in the security interest of all States. 
Furthermore, this extension is the basis for the fullest possible exchange of equipment, materials and scientific and technological information for the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
We are therefore committed to the indefinite and unconditional extension of the Treaty. 
The European Union has recently in the framework of the Common Foreign and Security Policy launched a joint action on the preparation for the 1995 review and extension Conference. 
We welcome the recent advances towards universal adherence to the non-proliferation Treaty, in particular the accession of Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan and Georgia, taking the number of its States parties to 165. 
We appeal to those States still outside the non-proliferation Treaty to accede to it as non-nuclear-weapon States and to conclude safeguards agreements with the IAEA. 
This constitutes effective disarmament on the basis of the Treaty on the Reduction and Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms (START I). 
The European Union welcomes the substantial progress made in the Geneva negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
It is encouraging in particular that the outline of a future treaty and its verification regime is taking shape. 
We are happy that members of the European Union have been able to play a major role in this regard. 
As important supplier countries of nuclear technology and members of the Nuclear Suppliers Group, we call on the other supplier countries to apply the IAEA full-scope safeguards requirements as a condition for supply and we urge all countries concerned to conclude full-scope safeguards agreements. 
We appeal to all States which have not yet done so to participate in the voluntary reporting system of the IAEA on nuclear transfers as an additional contribution to strengthening the safeguards system. 
Nuclear disarmament remains one of the highest priorities of the European Union in the field of arms control and disarmament. 
In this context, we attach particular importance to the implementation of existing disarmament agreements and commitments. 
To that effect we shall continue to cooperate with Russia and other successor States of the former Soviet Union in the difficult task of speeding up the process of elimination of their nuclear weapons in compliance with agreements concluded and commitments taken. 
We note with satisfaction that the International Science and Technology Centre in Moscow, of which the European Union is a founding member, has started its operations. 
Such a regime should help to promote the European Union's aim of wider adherence to that Convention. 
The Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction, now signed by 157 States and ratified by 14, represents one of the most significant and innovative disarmament agreements of the last decade. 
Through early ratification and careful preparation of their national measures for its implementation, signatory States should do everything in their power to ensure that this disarmament Treaty, which has taken so much time and effort to negotiate, will soon enter into force and display its full benefits. 
In our opinion these controls are in full accord with the letter and spirit of the chemical weapons Convention, and they will contribute to ensuring that the goals of the chemical weapons Convention are attained. 
We undertake to review these controls in the light of the implementation of the Convention, for the benefit of States parties to the Convention acting in full compliance with their obligations under the Convention. 
We consider the Missile Technology Control Regime to be an effective and useful instrument for preventing the proliferation of delivery systems for weapons of mass destruction. 
We support a strengthening of that Regime and appeal to all States which have not yet done so to adhere to its guidelines on a voluntary basis. 
The United Nations can look back on a successful year in eliminating Iraq's potential for weapons of mass destruction in accordance with United Nations Security Council resolution 687 (1991). 
We look forward to the introduction of a long-term verification system, as envisaged in Security Council resolution 715 (1991) and accepted by the Iraqi Government in 1993. 
The United Nations is thereby making an important contribution to preventing the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction in the region. 
This action will need to be followed by further steps. 
In this regard, we can look back on a very successful experience within the framework of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
The implementation of the Register so far is encouraging, but is not entirely satisfactory. 
In the first year of its existence, 90 States, including all member States of the European Union, made declarations to the United Nations Register. 
We hope for higher figures in the future and appeal to all States which have not yet made declarations to contribute to the widest possible participation in the Register. 
This also applies to States which have no exports or imports to declare, since even a nil return represents an important contribution to greater transparency in the field of worldwide arms transfers. 
The European Union supports the work that has been achieved on transparency in the framework of the Conference on Disarmament, and considers it necessary that this topic should remain on the agenda of the Conference. 
The European Union and its member States express their continued support for the further development of the Register and emphasize the importance of including data on military holdings and procurement through national production to make the Register comprehensive and capable of attracting the widest possible participation. 
We therefore consider it necessary that the functioning and further development of the Register should be reviewed in 1996, by a new group of governmental experts, with a view to its early expansion. 
The European Union considers transparency and responsibility regarding the transfer of arms and dual-use goods and technologies to be important in the promotion of peace and international security. 
The European Union is about to adopt a reinforced system of control of dual-use items. 
Together with other countries, we are pressing for effective export controls. 
Regional arrangements within the meaning of Chapter VIII of the United Nations Charter can make an essential contribution to strengthening security. 
The Security Forum, a body for negotiation and dialogue, brings all the CSCE member States into the discussions on conventional arms control, the behaviour of States in their security relations, and regional security and non-proliferation matters. 
We welcome the adoption by the Security Forum on 25 November 1993 of four texts on military cooperation and contacts, defence planning, regional stabilization measures in times of crisis, and the principles governing conventional arms transfers. 
It should be understood that such a measure on conventional arms transfers should take into account the purposes and principles of the United Nations set forth in the Charter, including the right of States to acquire arms to exercise their inherent right to self-defence. 
In this context, the European Union, together with some countries of Central and Eastern Europe, intends to submit a draft resolution concerning a code of conduct for conventional arms transfers. 
Regional confidence-building and disarmament are also gaining momentum in other regions of the world. 
The European Union particularly welcomes the fact that Argentina, Chile and Brazil have now ratified the Treaty of Tlatelolco with its amendments and deposited the necessary instruments for the immediate entry into force of the Treaty on their territory. 
We also note the progress achieved in drafting the treaty on an African nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
We also welcome the discussion on regional disarmament and confidence-building efforts in the framework of the newly-established regional forum of the Association of South-East Asian Nations. 
The European Union supports non-proliferation and confidence-building measures in South Asia. 
Bearing in mind the guidelines and recommendations on regional disarmament adopted at the 1993 session of the United Nations Disarmament Commission, the European Union is looking forward to further initiatives in the field of regional disarmament and confidence-building. 
Every day, throughout the world, civilians, including children, are maimed and killed by land-mines which make whole tracts of land uninhabitable as a consequence of armed conflicts. 
The European Union therefore welcomes the progress made at the Geneva expert discussions on a new version of Protocol II to the Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects. 
We appeal to all States to participate in the Review Conference planned for September/October 1995. 
We welcome the decision of several States,including mine-producing States, to impose export moratoria for anti-personnel mines, and commit ourselves to working against the uncontrolled proliferation of land-mines worldwide. 
In the context of the follow-up of resolution 48/7, entitled Assistance in mine clearance, we welcome the establishment of a United Nations voluntary trust fund to assist, especially in information and training programmes relating to mine clearance, and to facilitate the launching of mine-clearance operations. 
The Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe, which provides for the elimination of roughly 50,000 conventional-weapons systems by 1995, is a cornerstone of the European security................................................................. architecture and a successful example of regional disarmament. 
The European Union is committed to full implementation of the Treaty and considers that the Budapest CSCE summit should aim at reaffirming this commitment. 
The full implementation of this Treaty will enable the CSCE to make further progress in the field of arms control. 
We will continue to work for its early entry into force. 
The new international climate is both an opportunity and a challenge. 
It is also a challenge to our readiness to organize appropriate discussions of, and practical approaches to, the disarmament and security problems of the present and the future. 
In this context, we attach overriding importance to a significant expansion of the membership of the Geneva-based Conference on Disarmament, in particular at a time when substantial negotiations are taking place on disarmament and non-proliferation issues. 
We regret that it has not yet been possible to reach a consensus on such an expansion in the Disarmament Conference. 
My delegation looks forward to cooperating with you and to working under your wise guidance towards the achievement of the Committee's common goals. 
It is stark evidence of that most basic and powerful human imperative, the urge to join together in the building of defensive structures to protect our peace and secure development in short, to build for peace. 
As we embark again on our annual deliberations in the First Committee, let me assure members that my delegation approaches our arms control, disarmament and international security agenda drawing on the same profound motivation. 
Ever since their invention some 50 years ago, nuclear weapons and their proliferation have proved to be one of the most fundamental security issues. 
In recent years, there have been dramatic and far-reaching, indeed historic, steps to reverse the nuclear arms race. 
This profound improvement must be counted, but at this meeting I will focus on a review of the current status of the global multilateral components of nuclear security as it applies to us all. 
The Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons has proved itself to be, and remains, the single most effective global security regime in force today. 
The Treaty has thus made a vital contribution to international security, nuclear trade and nuclear cooperation. 
The non-proliferation Treaty incorporates the only commitment from the five nuclear-weapon States to complete nuclear disarmament. 
With the removal of the obstacles posed by the cold war, impressive and tangible progress is being achieved. 
Next year's review Conference gives us the opportunity to secure the Treaty's benefits in perpetuity. 
The Australian Government firmly believes that this is an opportunity we must grasp decisively if we are to shape a world in which our collective commitment to nuclear non-proliferation and to a world free of nuclear weapons can be realized. 
Many States parties have therefore, like Australia, publicly committed themselves to seeking such an extension and have reflected this in their general debate statements to the plenary Assembly. 
In our own region, we welcomed and joined with the South Pacific Forum's endorsement of this objective at its annual meeting in Brisbane. 
For Australia, that implies an undiluted, ungrudging and effective commitment to the principles of nuclear disarmament, nuclear non-proliferation and cooperation in the peaceful uses of nuclear energy, as spelt out in the Treaty. 
We are demonstrably as committed to the indefinite extension and enhanced implementation of articles IV and VI as we are to the nuclear non-proliferation obligations contained in articles I, II and III. 
The 1995 Conference will give us the opportunity to strengthen the operation and effectiveness of the Treaty, undertaking the practical refurbishment needed to keep its mechanisms effective and its defences against nuclear proliferation relevant. 
We welcome the steady accession of new members, emphasizing that now only a handful of countries remain outside the Treaty. 
In parallel, Australia welcomes the recent announcements by Cuba of its intention to accede to and bring into force the Treaty of Tlatelolco, thus solidifying the deep commitment of the Latin American region to nuclear non-proliferation. 
We similarly welcome the sustained and impressive efforts of African countries to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone treaty for the African region. 
We warmly commend the example of those who acceded to the non-proliferation Treaty (NPT) in the past year and call upon those still finalizing their accession or with safeguards agreements still outstanding to conclude these expeditiously. 
We remain deeply concerned that, on the eve of the 1995 Conference, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea remains in non-compliance with its International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) safeguards obligations, despite the best efforts of the Agency and of the international community to rectify the situation. 
We call on the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to respect and fully implement the solemn nuclear non-proliferation undertakings to which it freely subscribed. 
We look to the General Assembly to provide an unequivocal indication of the international community's support for the IAEA in its impartial application of the verification measures accepted by all States parties to the non-proliferation Treaty and of its firm expectation of a speedy return to compliance. 
Australia is delighted that, spurred on by last year's historic consensus resolution on a comprehensive test-ban treaty (CTBT), the Conference on Disarmament commenced negotiations promptly in 1994 and has been able to pass to this Committee a rolling text representing substantial and intensive work. 
The text is comprehensive in scope. This is a positive outcome for some 26 weeks of negotiation, and we acknowledge the active and positive contributions made to the negotiation by nuclear-weapon and non-nuclear-weapon States alike. 
That being said, it is clear that important work remains to be done. 
For its part, while setting no deadlines, Australia seeks the production in early 1995 of a text that, though it may still be short of final completion, is nevertheless comprehensive in scope and coherent in structure, and that is credibly close to conclusion. 
We think that, in order to be credible, the text should by that stage reflect and incorporate substantial political closure on the major issues and demonstrate a clear commitment on the part of all negotiators to maintain negotiations towards a timely conclusion in the near future. 
We are not advocating a hasty, careless or superficial approach to these negotiations, but a deliberate, orderly and concerted effort to close the remaining gaps in our endeavours. 
In this context, Australia has expressed particular disappointment over continued Chinese testing, which has been condemned by Australian ministers. 
We consider it essential that the utmost restraint in testing be exercised by the nuclear-weapon States as negotiations reach a critical stage in 1995. 
China's continued testing is out of step with the positive atmosphere of the negotiations and does not easily coincide with its own principled support for nuclear disarmament or with its commitment to negotiate a comprehensive test-ban treaty by 1996. 
Security assurances both positive and negative remain relevant in a post-cold war world where nuclear weapons remain a fact of life and where doctrines on the use of nuclear weapons are under renewed scrutiny. 
The nuclear-weapon States have a special responsibility to exercise leadership and to provide a credible response to the reasonable expectations of the international community, the vast majority of which have already provided nuclear non-aggression assurances by way of non-proliferation Treaty and comparable non-proliferation undertakings. 
My delegation considers that this responsibility requires the development of a security assurances arrangement that is binding and that represents a significant value-added advance on the existing unilateral assurances. 
The resolution could provide updated and more explicit positive security assurances, recognizing the importance to certain regions of confidence that the Security Council, especially its permanent members, will act decisively in the event of nuclear aggression or threats of such aggression. 
In the Pacific region, these steps could be usefully complemented by accession by all nuclear-weapon States to the relevant protocols of the Treaty of Rarotonga, in line with assurances given in similar circumstances to other regions. 
Capping the further production for explosive purposes of fissile material the essential raw material for building nuclear weapons is a disarmament objective that Australia has supported over many years. 
It would enable the nuclear-weapon States and those few States not applying full-scope nuclear safeguards to join with verified commitments already subscribed to and applied by the vast majority of the international community. 
We have therefore found it doubly disappointing that one or two non-nuclear-weapon States have so far found it impossible to commit themselves to the negotiations that the entire international community called for last autumn on a basis that was careful not to prejudice the position of any State. 
We trust that this Committee will give a renewed indication of its seriousness of purpose on the matter and an endorsement of the necessary consensus approach. 
The effort to secure the elimination of other weapons of mass destruction is progressing and should continue to receive the strongest international support. 
Australia welcomes the continuing good pace of work in The Hague to implement the chemical weapons Convention and the increasing number of ratifications now to hand as States parties complete the domestic preparations required for them to discharge their international obligations. 
Expert groups are dealing methodically with the host of technical detail that implementation of the Convention entails, and we are pleased to note that institution-building is proceeding satisfactorily. 
Australia deposited its instrument of ratification for the Convention in May 1994. 
We look to the United States and Russia to provide the same committed leadership in this as they displayed during the negotiations, recognizing the relevance, to implementation of the chemical weapons Convention, of their bilateral arrangements for chemical weapons destruction. 
Australia looks forward to the early entry into force of the Convention to enable the international community's expressed wish for chemical disarmament to be achieved, enhancing global security. 
The recent, highly publicized outbreak of pneumonic plague in India has dramatically highlighted the degree to which our interconnected global community and in particular the developing countries remains open to the ravages of naturally occurring contagious diseases. 
The lesson was clear: we shall have to work hard to strengthen and focus the international political resolve that is needed if we are to address the challenge of biological weapons more effectively. 
As we stand poised to enter a new century, it is incumbent on us to strive to ensure that this particular Pandora's box of evil does not threaten our common future any longer. 
Transparency in armaments is a key element in efforts to reduce mistrust and miscalculation in the security environment, and an important component of cooperative security as advocated by the Foreign Minister of Australia. 
In this area of transparency more than most, regional efforts complement global measures. 
They constitute an important means of addressing the specific regional security context. 
Included in the proposals for further study before the second meeting in 1995 are a number of defence-related confidence- building measures, many of which are premised on the principle of transparency and all of which are tailored to the specific requirements of the region. 
Australia advocates that Protocol II of that Convention, which deals with land-mines, should apply to non-international as well as to international conflicts. 
In Australia's view, mines should not be exported to States that are not party to Protocol II. 
These are useful protections for armed forces as well, and should apply whether the mine is remotely delivered or manually placed. 
There is a great need for action on land-mines, and the real concern of States and peoples provides an opportunity to strengthen the Convention and widen adherence. 
My Government urges all States that have not done so to accede to or ratify the Convention and to participate in this work. 
Finally, let me say that we are disappointed that the issue of the expansion of the membership of the Conference on Disarmament remains unresolved despite the significant amount of energy and creativity that has been put into finding a solution to this issue. 
As on issues of substance, the Conference must respond to the expectations of the international community regarding enhancement of the representativeness of the Conference through expanded membership. 
My delegation is well aware of the degree of dedication and expertise required to steer the deliberations of this Committee in a constructive direction in the interest of disarmament and world peace. 
South Africa's Government of National Unity has committed itself to a policy of non-proliferation and arms control that covers all the weapons of mass destruction and extends to our concerns about the proliferation of conventional weapons. 
It is our intention to be a responsible possessor of advanced technologies. 
We are gratified that our position in the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) has been normalized, and we look forward to serving constructively on the Board of Governors. 
South Africa became a State party to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons in 1991 and concluded a comprehensive safeguards agreement with the IAEA shortly thereafter. 
We wholeheartedly support the work of the Group of Experts, and the draft they have produced. 
South Africa, in its position as the first country to have unilaterally and voluntarily dismantled an existing nuclear weapons programme, would specifically direct this appeal to the so-called threshold States, among which South Africa once was numbered. 
South Africa's experience has shown that a policy of complete transparency holds many benefits and, in fact, increases a country's security. 
We are a State party to the biological weapons Convention. 
During 1993, South Africa for the first time submitted to the Secretary-General a report on confidence-building measures and it is preparing a more detailed declaration. 
While work is under way to develop a system of confidence-building measures for this Convention, we would call on all States to participate in the United Nations confidence-building measures. 
Our concerns also extend to the proliferation of conventional weapons. 
South Africa, in common with most Member States, has noted with abhorrence the terrible effects on civilian populations of the use of land-mines. 
I believe that this places South Africa in the vanguard in the world in this area. 
This would enable South Africa, and others, to play the useful role we believe we are able to play. 
This includes the field of disarmament, which is a political process that moves forward by means of negotiation and persuasion. 
Mr. Valle (Brazil): At the outset I wish to extend to you, Mr. Chairman, the warmest congratulations of the Brazilian delegation on your election. 
I also wish to take this opportunity to express our congratulations to the Vice-Chairmen and the Rapporteur and to offer our collaboration to all. 
As we approach half a century of United Nations activity in the promotion of peace and international security, we are convinced that the First Committee retains a fundamental role as a universal, multilateral forum for the consideration of some of the most pressing issues of our time. 
As new opportunities for increased solidarity among nations are afforded by history, we must assume a stronger commitment to attain the results that have eluded us for many decades in the field of disarmament. 
As a country situated in one of the most disarmed regions of the world, Brazil stands ready to contribute to new, determined international efforts aimed at the adoption of effective measures in this Committee's field of competence. 
In this regard, it is my Government's view that this Committee should concentrate its attention on three main broad areas namely, non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction, transparency in armaments, and the diffusion of science and technology for peaceful purposes. 
Work on these issues can provide us with the foundations for building peace on more just and longer-lasting terms. 
Recent events have illustrated that nuclear-weapons proliferation remains a real and threatening possibility as long as such weapons of mass destruction exist and as long as a matrix exists. 
In this connection, Brazil considers that the international community should develop a truly comprehensive regime of non-proliferation and a complete ban on all arms of mass destruction on a universally accepted, fair and non-discriminatory basis. 
Latin America's contribution to the preservation of international peace and security entitles it to speak with authority on this matter. 
Brazil has taken decisive steps to enhance the peaceful environment that has prevailed in Latin America. 
At the beginning of the current year the Brazilian Government ratified the quadripartite agreement signed with Argentina, the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) and the Agency for Accounting and Control of Nuclear Materials to place all nuclear facilities in both countries under IAEA safeguards. 
In addition, Brazil has ratified the Treaty of Tlatelolco and worked with others to bring it fully into force. 
We follow with great interest developments in Africa which will, in all likelihood, soon keep another entire continent free of nuclear weapons. 
It is our wish to build upon the successful cooperation among nations in the South Atlantic to preserve this entire ocean for peaceful purposes through the initiative of the zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic. 
It is noteworthy in this context that the Third Meeting of the States of the Zone of Peace and Cooperation of the South Atlantic, held in Brasilia last September, adopted unanimously a declaration on the denuclearization of the South Atlantic. 
Over recent decades the international flow of armaments reached massive levels as a result of the perverse logic of the cold war and its concomitant regional tensions. 
We believe that greater transparency in armaments can constitute a crucial confidence-building measure with a view to diminishing and even eliminating suspicion among States. 
The full operation of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms deserves to be hailed, in this context, as a most important multilateral initiative designed to promote transparency in armaments. 
Brazil has actively participated in the establishment and consolidation of the Register and will continue to do so. 
In addition, we find that the increased exchange of information on military expenditures contributes to the predictability of military activities, thus strengthening confidence among States on a global and regional level. 
Along with what could be termed the negative commitment regarding non-proliferation and the neutral commitment towards greater transparency in armaments, Brazil is strongly in favour of a positive commitment directed at diffusing dual-use technologies for peaceful purposes. 
We are firmly convinced that there is scope for developing a positive relationship between disarmament and development through scientific and technological cooperation. 
Brazil regrets the fact that during the last session of the Disarmament Commission delegations were unable to reach a final consensus on the draft guidelines and recommendations on the role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other, related fields. 
The three broad areas that I have just outlined are, of course, related, and the connections between them must be duly taken into account in our deliberations. 
We should not lose sight of a wider perspective within which disarmament becomes, in turn, closely associated with the concepts of democracy and development, in so far as it constitutes one of the pillars of a more just and equitable international order. 
We sincerely hope that in the coming weeks our joint efforts will bring us closer to achieving the common objective of promoting international peace and security as defined in the Charter. 
The Brazilian delegation stands ready to participate actively, constructively and productively in the work of this Committee. 
Mr. Whannou (Benin) (interpretation from French): In his capacity as current Chairman of the Disarmament Commission, the head of the delegation of Benin has already conveyed to you, Mr. Chairman, our delegation's congratulations. 
However, I should like for my part to say how pleased my delegation is at the way in which you, Mr. Chairman, are directing our work. 
The ending of the war of ideologies has removed the risk of worldwide confrontation and has created favourable conditions for world peace and security. 
However, there are still obstacles in the way of any lasting qualitative transformation on the basis of concord and stability, and it is essential that there be unceasing efforts to secure world peace through the elimination of aggressive capacities. 
We must welcome the positive developments at various levels in the matter of the control and limitation of armaments. 
Resolute pursuit of our common disarmament efforts should make it possible to release the peace dividends and to use the funds thus saved to finance development as the foundation of peace something that was emphasized by the Secretary-General in his 1994 report on the work of the Organization. 
We must also strengthen confidence-building measures, such as transparency in the military field, with a view to developing measures for the control and limitation of armaments. 
We have a common interest in seeing mankind rid of nuclear weapons, the very existence of which constitutes a serious threat to the security of all. 
Hence the need to abandon the policy of nuclear deterrence, which merely perpetuates nuclear tension. 
This policy is rendered obsolete particularly by the fact that the present international situation favours cooperation. 
I am thinking in particular of the conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty, of a convention that would ban the production of fissile materials for use in nuclear weapons, and of an agreement to protect non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of the use of such weapons. 
We anxiously await the conclusion of negotiations that were initiated by the Conference on Disarmament. 
We would approve any universal treaty that was multilaterally and effectively verifiable. 
If the non-proliferation Treaty is to be strengthened, it must be made more nearly universal. 
Furthermore, the International Atomic Energy Agency's safeguards should cover objective and not selective control of all high technology for dual use in the civilian and military fields, as well as obligatory reporting of suspect civilian nuclear plants. Sanctions should also be imposed on those who are intent on misinformation. 
To be effective, global disarmament measures should be supplemented by regional arrangements, such as the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones or denuclearized zones. 
In this context, we would welcome the early entry into force of the Treaty of Tlatelolco, which has been open for signature since 1967. 
The draft of that treaty is now in its final stage. 
The participants in the most recent OAU summit, which was held in Tunis, felt that the group of experts should now take up the question of the geographical delimitation of that particular area. 
In order to avoid any military imbalance between regions, we would encourage the other parts of the world to overcome any obstacles in the way of their denuclearization. 
We should continue our efforts to eliminate other weapons of mass destruction such as chemical and biological weapons. 
The biological weapons Convention, which has been in force since 1975, should be strengthened, especially in view of the fact that it does not contain verification provisions guaranteeing its full-scale application. 
We support the proposals made by the Ad Hoc Group of Governmental Experts on verification, which advocated inter alia an exchange of information and on-site inspections. 
With respect to the chemical weapons Convention, which is expected to come into force in 1995, we must ensure that its implementation contributes to the use of technology and chemical products for peaceful purposes of social and economic development. 
This Review Conference will give us the opportunity to endow the Convention with the force it needs to be effective. 
To this end, the Convention should contain measures of effective control or verification, and bans and limitations on both the production and export of these devices. 
There was disagreement on the paragraph dealing with the transfer for peaceful purposes of high technology used for both military and civilian purposes. 
In order to achieve progress in the disarmament process, it is important to have recourse to collateral measures such as transparency in military areas. 
These measures will make it possible to dispel concerns, fear, suspicion and tension, and therefore reduce the risk of military confrontation which results from an excessive accumulation of weapons. 
At the appropriate time my delegation will reiterate the views of our Government on this initiative which, in the current context of ongoing negotiations, is not likely to facilitate progress in the cause of general and complete disarmament under international control. 
The Chairman: In view of the large number of delegations on the list of speakers I again appeal to all representatives to limit their statements to 10 minutes. 
This will enable us to conclude our general debate in accordance with the programme of work and timetable we adopted earlier. 
The Chairman: You will recall that at our organizational meeting on Thursday, 5 October, I informed you that consultations were still being held on the candidacy for the post of Rapporteur of the Committee. 
Mr. Serme (Burkina Faso) (interpretation from French): At the outset, I would like to congratulate you, Sir, on your distinguished election as Chairman of the First Committee. 
I would also like to pay a well-deserved tribute to your predecessor, Ambassador Adolf von Wagner, who made a valuable contribution to our work at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
Before assuming that eminent responsibility, Mr. Goosen served in various posts of no less importance. 
Mr. Goosen received a diploma from Pietermaritzburg University in Natal where he studied economics and political science in 1977. 
His academic and professional experience has been supplemented by many training seminars in areas ranging from finance management, computer science and languages. 
We consider therefore that the First Committee that has always worked for the benefit of Africa and to ensure a secure future for youth will indeed endorse his candidacy. 
Mr. Steward (South Africa): South Africa greatly appreciated the confidence shown by the African Group in nominating Mr. Peter Goosen for the post of Rapporteur of the Committee and the competent introduction by the representative of Burkina Faso. 
We had not anticipated early enough that South Africa would be called to this important office and consequently our expert who is coming from South Africa will be unable to assume his responsibilities until later this week. 
May I, however, on your Rapporteur's behalf, assure the Committee of his full cooperation. 
The Chairman: I would like to remind the Committee that, in accordance with its decision, as reflected in its programme of work and timetable, the list of speakers for the general debate on all disarmament and international security agenda items will be closed this afternoon at 6 p.m. 
The Chairman (interpretation from Spanish): I should like to extend a warm welcome to the participants in the 1994 United Nations Disarmament Fellowship Programme. 
It is my hope that they will derive benefit from the Committee's deliberations. 
Mr. Moser (Switzerland) (interpretation from French): I should like at the outset to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the chairmanship of the First Committee. 
Your wealth of professional experience and your tried and tested skills as a mediator are a guarantee of the success of this Committee's important work. 
In order to lighten the First Committee's workload, my delegation shall distribute a document which describes in greater detail my Government's positions on the major subjects discussed by this Committee. 
My oral statement will therefore be limited to the following comments. 
Although international cooperation in the field has made significant progress over the past few years, the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction remains a cause for serious concern. 
Next year will be decisive for the nuclear non-proliferation regime. 
Switzerland fully supports the objectives of non-proliferation, but we also hope that effective measures will continue to be taken towards nuclear disarmament with a view to making progress towards the ultimate objective of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
The Treaty is of such importance for international security that no effort must be spared to ensure its long-term extension by consensus. 
We are therefore pleased that the Special Conference of States Parties held in Geneva from 19 to 30 September was eventually able to mandate an ad hoc Group to fill that gap. 
One agreement which we consider to be an outstanding example in that regard is the Convention on chemical weapons. 
It is my pleasure to announce that the Swiss Federal Assembly on 27 September 1994, ratified that Convention and adopted the legislative measures necessary for its implementation in our country. 
For Switzerland, the strengthening of transparency measures in the area of conventional weapons is extremely important. 
At the Conference on Disarmament in Geneva, my delegation took a stand in favour of supplementing the Register by the inclusion of information on military stocks and troops. 
The 1981 inhumane weapons Convention is of particular importance to my country. 
On nearly every continent, entire regions have been doomed by the massive and indiscriminate dispersal of mines. 
The human costs of this scourge are horrendous. 
Switzerland hopes that other States will soon join those which have already adopted such a measure. 
My country is aware, however, that moratoriums alone are insufficient. 
Switzerland has therefore proposed to the Expert Group mandated to prepare the review Conference the complete ban on the manufacture, stockpiling, import, export and use of non-detectable and anti-personnel mines that are not provided with a self-destruction or neutralization mechanism or process. 
We are also aware of the unacceptable damage caused by new types of weapons and ammunition, and we support efforts aimed at controlling their use. 
My country has, inter alia, proposed that a new protocol be drafted concerning small-calibre arms and ammunition. 
I must admit that the deliberations within the Expert Group have yet to satisfy us fully. 
I shall conclude my comments by noting that the political impetus shown in the First Committee is having an ever greater effect on specific negotiations at the Conference on Disarmament. 
This gives grounds for great satisfaction and we hope that this constructive spirit can be maintained in the interests of progress. 
I am certain that the Committee will read it very attentively. 
Mr. Holum (United States of America): In keeping with the reforms recently introduced, I will give a shorter oral version of my statement in contrast to the longer text that has been distributed. 
The United States congratulates you, Sir, on your election and pledges its cooperation in the important work that lies ahead. 
Congratulations are also due to the United Nations itself on its success in clearing away much of the divisive ideological and political underbrush that occupied so much time, to so little effect, during the era of maximum East-West and North-South confrontation. 
By focusing on more substantive international problems, the United Nations is earning the world's confidence and growing trust. 
So when we celebrate the United Nations fiftieth anniversary next year, we will be celebrating a maturation of international statesmanship as well. 
A testament to that transition would be prompt, favourable action on the United States initiative on anti-personnel landmines, as highlighted by President Clinton in his address to the General Assembly three weeks ago. 
But today I will break with that custom to address a single issue of surpassing importance: the future of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation Treaty of Nuclear Weapons. 
The world community should have no higher arms control priority in the months to come than the indefinite and unconditional extension of the non-proliferation Treaty. 
The decision awaiting us next April is the most historic decision that most of us will ever face. 
The entry of the Treaty into force in 1970 transformed the action of becoming a nuclear-weapon State from one of national pride to a violation of international law and the law still prevails. 
Reputable estimates place the number of States now having the required technical and economic resources at over 40. 
But there are still only five nuclear-weapon States the same as when the non-proliferation Treaty was brought into force and three other threshold States. 
The non-proliferation Treaty system has broadened tangibly in recent years; with the accessions of China, France, South Africa, the Baltics and nearly all of the newly independent States, including Belarus and Kazakhstan; the announced intentions of Argentina and Algeria; and the non-nuclear decisions of Chile and Brazil. 
Because it has global reach, the non-proliferation Treaty sets the fundamental legal standard and political framework for all the cases of greatest concern to the international community. 
Without the non-proliferation Treaty, one must assume that over time many of those bad things would begin to happen and dozens of States could seek to hedge their nuclear bets against an uncertain future. 
Let me address the principal arguments against indefinite and unconditional extension of the non-proliferation Treaty. 
It only reflected that inherited reality and helped stop a deadly trend in its tracks while at the same time committing all parties, including the nuclear-weapon States, to pursue nuclear disarmament. 
The measure of arms control, non-proliferation and disarmament agreements lies not in their egalitarianism, but in their contributions to international security. 
The fact is, if the world were to insist today on a reflexive nuclear equality, the likely result would be a levelling up, not a levelling down; not a world freed of nuclear weapons, but a world filled with nuclear-weapon States. 
Another argument one hears is that indefinite extension would legitimate nuclear weapons for all time. 
In fact, the opposite is true. 
The call in the non-proliferation Treaty for an end to the arms race has been met. 
The race now is to bring down force levels as quickly, safely and securely as possible. 
The Defense Department's Nuclear Posture Review has recently confirmed that nuclear weapons now play a smaller role in United States security strategy than ever. 
Since 1988 we have reduced our total active stockpile by 59 per cent; our strategic warheads by 47 per cent; and our non-strategic nuclear-force warheads by a remarkable 90 per cent. 
The United States is at present dismantling around 2000 nuclear weapons a year, the highest rate that technical limitations will permit. 
During last month's summit in Washington, President Clinton and President Yeltsin instructed their experts to intensify their dialogue on the possibility, after ratification of START II, of further reductions of nuclear forces. 
They also agreed, once START II was ratified, immediately to unload all affected nuclear warheads, instead of waiting until the controlled bombers and missiles were taken down. 
So the world can see its two leading nuclear Powers move from limiting delivery vehicles and weapons systems towards openly and irreversibly eliminating nuclear warheads. 
As President Clinton affirmed recently in his joint communiqu with Indian Prime Minister Rao, we envisage, ultimately, a world free of such arms. 
Now the ledger in fulfilment of article VI includes two additional multilateral efforts to conclude the negotiations on the comprehensive test-ban treaty already under way and to negotiate a world-wide fissile material cut-off treaty. 
Concluding the comprehensive test-ban treaty is an imperative for the United States, a fact underscored on two occasions this year when I delivered personal messages from President Clinton to the Conference on Disarmament in Geneva. 
The President's first message said that of all the items on the agenda of the Conference, none is more important than negotiating a comprehensive test-ban treaty at the earliest possible time. 
The second stressed that earliest possible time means exactly what it says. 
Indeed, as shown by our moratorium on testing while the negotiations proceed, we are prepared for the conclusion that the United States has already conducted its last nuclear-weapons test. 
A cut-off treaty would cap the amount of material available for nuclear explosives. 
It could bring the unsafeguarded nuclear programmes of certain States not parties to the NPT under some measure of international restraint for the first time. 
We urge all States represented here to reaffirm last year's consensus, and we urge adoption of a simple negotiating mandate in the Conference on Disarmament. 
I began working on arms control issues in the late 1960s as an aide to Senator George McGovern. 
Now I have the mission of advocating arms control within the United States Government, and negotiating it with other Governments. 
But more important, the NPT makes these efforts possible by giving the United States, as well as other countries, a clear view of a secure world, in which these arms can safely be laid down. 
It is a fact that if the future of the NPT is jeopardized, the prospects for future arms control will diminish; if the future of the NPT is secured, the steep trend in reductions can continue. 
Indefinite extension of the NPT will bring us closer to the day when nuclear weapons will be banished for ever; anything less will put that day off. 
For reasons that include geography, the States most immediately put at risk by nuclear proliferaters are their immediate and regional neighbours not the United States. 
We support the NPT in our own interests, to be sure, but we do so even more strongly in the interests of those States located in regions of tension. 
The NPT gives all member countries the security of knowing that their neighbours and regional rivals will not be able effectively to pursue nuclear-weapons ambitions not only because they have agreed not to, but also because there is a global system for verifying that they have not done so. 
It has the same true value for every country: not as a lever for moving the nuclear-weapon States, but as a shield to ward off the dangers and costs of regional arms races. 
Those who invent scenarios to avoid this basic truth have failed to carry their burden of proving that permanent extension can be deferred without the grave risk that it will be denied. 
Let there be no doubt: the United States strongly favours universal adherence, but enlarging the prospect that the NPT may lapse at some point makes it less likely not more likely that States such as Israel, India and Pakistan will ultimately join. 
The best chance for their ultimate adherence lies in a strong Treaty that is a permanent part of the international security system. 
The real question is not whether the NPT can solve every problem by itself, but whether the world is better off with it than without it. 
No one can predict definitively the nature of a world without the NPT, but each of us must think concretely about the massive proliferation pressures that could be tragically unleashed if the Treaty ever expires. 
In June 1946, when the United Nations and the nuclear age were both in their infancy, Bernard Baruch addressed the United Nations with the portentous words, We are here to make a choice between the quick and the dead. 
In the cold war, the United States and the Soviet Union scaled the nuclear heights in the process expending staggering resources and talent, risking human health and the environment, and making the perils of nuclear catastrophe a daily companion. 
Now, at last, we are climbing down from the precipice. 
And we implore Member States with urgency and from our own experience: do not start up that mountain. 
Its crevasses are treacherous; avalanches are a constant risk; the trip will drain your time and your treasury. 
The Clinton Administration is committed to arms control, non-proliferation and disarmament. 
The decision we face today is as fundamental as that of 1946. 
But to choose wisely between the living and the dead, we must be wideawake. 
We need to elevate extension of the NPT to the higher plane where it belongs above the din of international politics as usual, above the jockeying and horse-trading. 
History will not treat us kindly if we miscalculate with our children's security. 
We must acknowledge that, just six months from now, we will be taking, together, the most fateful single vote affecting world peace in the remainder of this century and for years to come. 
You may be assured of my delegation's full cooperation as you strive to guide the work of the First Committee to a successful conclusion. 
Japan genuinely welcomes that agreement as providing the foundation for the solution of the issue based on dialogue and consultations. 
As Japan's Deputy Prime Minister and Minister for Foreign Affairs, Mr. Yohei Kono, affirmed in his address in the United Nations General Assembly on 27 September, in that area of endeavour Japan places great emphasis on disarmament and non-proliferation. 
Japan, the only country to have suffered a nuclear attack, strictly observes the three principles of not producing, not possessing and not allowing into its territory nuclear weapons of any kind. 
At the same time, Japan supports the extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) for an indefinite period and calls on all States that have not yet acceded to that Treaty to do so at the earliest opportunity. 
We heartily welcome those statements as indications that the trend towards further nuclear disarmament remains strong. 
As Foreign Minister Kono proposed in his statement in the General Assembly, once the negotiations on the treaty are concluded, a ceremony for its signing by heads of State or Government might be held in Japan for example, in the city of Hiroshima. 
The occasion could be viewed as a new starting-point for efforts to eliminate nuclear weapons once and for all. 
Japan attaches great importance to the prohibition of the production of fissile material for explosive purposes, the so-called cut-off. 
Indeed, Japan considers the cut-off to be a global nuclear-disarmament measure of no less importance than the comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
We are therefore encouraged that agreement in principle was achieved to begin negotiations on this important undertaking in the Conference on Disarmament. 
Japan hopes that Ambassador Shannon of Canada, in his capacity as Special Coordinator on the cut-off, will succeed in reaching agreement on the negotiating mandate and that the negotiations will in fact begin without delay. 
The stability of the international community requires that appropriate security assurances be given to non-nuclear-weapon States. 
Japan therefore welcomes the fact that nuclear-weapon States are seriously considering this matter, and it hopes that their efforts will result in concrete measures. 
As I have noted, numerous significant initiatives have been taken in the field of nuclear non-proliferation and disarmament, creating a more favourable political environment for the non-proliferation Treaty extension Conference scheduled for April 1995. 
Various issues relating to extension of the Treaty were seriously discussed, and progress was made at the third session of the Preparatory Committee of the 1995 Treaty Conference held at Geneva in mid-September. 
China's action is particularly discouraging at this time, when the moratorium on nuclear testing is being observed by other nuclear-weapon States as part of their nuclear-non-proliferation and disarmament efforts and when all non-nuclear-weapon States are also making serious efforts to achieve that goal. 
Nuclear testing at this time flies in the face of these international efforts, and Japan calls upon China to desist from conducting further tests. 
During the latter half of last month a special conference was held on biological weapons, which are a category of weapons of mass destruction. 
Japan welcomes the agreement reached at the conference to establish an ad hoc group to ensure compliance with the biological weapons convention and to prepare for the formulation of a legally binding instrument. 
Furthermore, Japan hopes that the chemical weapons Convention will enter into force as quickly as possible, and is working vigorously for its ratification. 
We welcome the progress that is being made through these international efforts in the elimination and non-proliferation of all weapons of mass destruction. 
The unregulated transfer and excessive accumulation of conventional weapons destabilize the regions concerned and intensify the destructiveness of civil wars. 
For its part, Japan adheres strictly to its policy of not exporting weapons. 
As Parliamentary Vice-Minister for Foreign Affairs Yanagisawa argued in his address to the Conference on Disarmament on 1 September, Japan considers it essential to world peace and stability that the leading arms-producing countries should limit their exports of weapons in order not to aggravate regional instability. 
The promotion of measures for transparency in armaments is also an extremely important aspect of arms control and disarmament in the area of conventional weapons. 
I find it especially gratifying that several important countries in the Asia-Pacific region have joined the ranks of participants this year. 
We therefore hope that the United Nations Group of Governmental Experts will meet again, in 1996 at the latest, to consider further expansion of the Register. 
Japan has endeavoured to promote international understanding on transparency in armaments, for example by co-hosting seminars with the United Nations. 
Moreover, I believe the United Nations regional disarmament centres will have a greater role to play in enhancing the transparency of conventional weapons and promoting arms control on a regional basis. 
Japan hopes that the United Nations Secretariat will take positive measures, including measures in the fields of financing and personnel, further to enhance the activities of the United Nations regional disarmament centres. 
Continuing the annual practice that it inaugurated in 1989, Japan hosted a United Nations disarmament conference in Hiroshima this year and intends to host another in Nagasaki in 1995, the fiftieth anniversary of the end of the Second World War. 
Next year, which also marks the fiftieth anniversary of the establishment of the United Nations and the twenty-fifth anniversary of the entry into force of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), various disarmament-related meetings will be held. 
The review and extension Conference on the NPT is but one important example. 
In this post-cold war era when efforts are being made to create a new world order based on dialogue and cooperation, Japan is determined to play a positive role in achieving further progress in arms control, disarmament and non-proliferation. 
It is both strengthened and encouraged in its endeavours by the knowledge that international public support for disarmament is gaining momentum, steadily and surely. 
Mr. Guill (Peru) (interpretation from Spanish): I take pleasure in congratulating you, Sir, on your election as Chairman of the First Committee. 
Since 1987, world military expenditures have continued steadily to decline. 
However, initial reductions are generally the easiest to put into effect, and it is clear that much still remains to be done. 
It is estimated that reductions to date amount to approximately $935 billion, and forecasts for the next five years indicate an additional amount of $460 billion. 
Beset as they are domestically by a large number of complex social and economic problems related to development, the developing countries have an even greater need for disarmament. 
Although certain regions have made less progress than others in this context, the overall picture is very encouraging, especially in contrast to the excessive expenditures of the past. 
In our opinion, the priority issue in this area should be effective international regulation of the arms trade. 
The United Nations Register of Conventional Arms is a positive step in this direction, but it could be improved by inclusion of information on existing stocks, local production and local arms procurement. 
The Register could also incorporate certain other significant categories of weapons so as properly to reflect the specific security interests of each region. 
In this context, we cannot overlook the fact that the permanent members of the Security Council are continuing to supply the highest proportion of the conventional weapons exported to the developing countries. 
At the same time, they are continuing to develop military programmes dating back to the 1970s and 1980s. 
This is to some extent a reflection of the influential role of military establishments, which resist change. 
We recognize the decisive importance of regional conventional disarmament for world peace and stability and in terms of supporting current efforts to promote development and economic restructuring. 
Disarmament has not taken place automatically since the end of the cold war, thus disappointing our high and premature expectations. 
Rather, excessive stockpiling of conventional weapons is breeding regional instability. 
It is urgent and also now politically possible that disarmament negotiations should become genuinely multilateral in nature and that the developing countries should be effectively incorporated into the disarmament process and the building of new regional security systems. 
The regional organizations should become involved themselves in this process, strengthening their cooperation with the United Nations. 
Furthermore, the United Nations Regional Centres for Peace, Disarmament and Development should also play a constructive role in this regard. 
This requires them to refocus their principal activities and take on the task of promoting new security agreements in accordance with the needs outlined in the An Agenda for Peace. 
These Centres should also envisage new structures for regional security and indicate specific priorities for disarmament on the regional level, thus paving the way for integration of the Agenda for Peace and the Agenda for Development. 
The now reduced but still persistent danger of nuclear disaster underscores the practical value of a central mechanism for coping with proliferation. 
For this reason, we believe that at the time of the crucial decision on its indefinite extension, beginning in 1995, there should also be progress on important issues related to this matter. 
I am thinking of reductions in and final destruction of existing nuclear weapons, the banning of all tests and of the production of fissile material, and effective security assurances for non-nuclear-weapon States. 
However, eventual multilateral agreements on these points seem, now more than ever, to be within reach. 
The non-discriminatory transfer of nuclear technology for peaceful purposes is an issue of great importance that will require renewed political resolve and will. 
The United Nations peace operations are in need of urgent reform. 
The increasing proliferation of conflicts within national borders seems to be the most characteristic trait of current concerns about peace and security. 
Neither traditional peace-keeping operations nor major military operations seem to be the appropriate response, given the nature of the current widespread demand throughout the world for United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
This mechanism might also encourage Member States to contribute national police personnel, thus making it possible to broaden support for prudently undertaken and properly conducted peace-keeping operations. 
We hope that in this way it will be possible to make progress in the immediate implementation of resolutions 48/7 and 48/75, which were adopted last year on these two items, respectively. 
Your years of diplomatic and academic experience will be valuable in our deliberations and in the fulfilment of your demanding responsibilities. 
You can count on my personal support and on that of my delegation. 
The time for action has now come. 
My statement today and the bearing and conduct of the Canadian delegation throughout our work will reflect this conviction. 
We do not need more statements of intent; we need the political will to take decisions that will move the arms control and disarmament agenda forward at a pace and in a direction that the exigencies of the next century demand and that our people expect. 
We have not yet fully exploited the new opportunities for progress. 
The work that we carry out here in the First Committee must become an integral part of that strengthening process. 
As the Security Council affirmed at its summit meeting in 1992, and as the Secretary-General repeated yesterday here, non-proliferation is vital to international security. 
Arms control and disarmament are essential elements in preventive diplomacy. 
Further, the techniques and mechanisms that have become part of effective verification regimes in multilateral arms control and disarmament arrangements are precisely the tools of conflict prevention: early warning, fact-finding, objective assessment of information, on-site inspection, and consultative mechanisms for raising and resolving questions or discrepancies. 
Arms-control experience has expanded the inventory of instruments available for use in diplomatic efforts. 
Many of these techniques were controversial and innovative. 
They broke new ground. 
We must, here, break new ground. 
We must also consolidate the substantial gains we have made in arms control and disarmament, and ensure that we do not, through posturing, impede real progress. 
We expect progress on all the key issues on our agenda because we believe that progress is possible. 
First, we have a responsibility here to ensure that the ground is effectively prepared for a successful review and for the indefinite extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
That Treaty is the mainstay of the non-proliferation system. 
It has worked. 
The NPT has enshrined a framework of values and principles that has prevented the proliferation of nuclear weapons and facilitated the development of peaceful nuclear programmes and the transfer of materials and technologies for peaceful uses. 
We call on those who have not signed the Treaty to do so. 
Second, we must provide impetus to the negotiation of a comprehensive test-ban treaty, a treaty to end all nuclear tests, in all environments, and for all time. 
A few years ago a comprehensive ban was only a dream: now, it is almost a reality. 
Negotiations are going well, but we want to pick up the pace. 
There is no reason to delay and every reason to move forward with deliberate speed. 
Intersessional work serves the goal I believe we all share the earliest possible conclusion of the comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Third, a prohibition on the production of fissile material for weapons purposes is within our grasp. 
The First Committee should unite to affirm that all nations gathered here are committed to cutting off the production of fissile material for weapons. 
Last year, Canada sponsored a resolution in this Committee one which was adopted by consensus and, as a result, our Ambassador to the Conference on Disarmament, Gerald Shannon, was named Special Coordinator entrusted with the task of identifying a negotiating mandate. 
We have made some progress: agreement has been reached that the Conference on Disarmament is the appropriate forum for negotiations and, in principle, that an ad hoc committee should be established. 
However, agreement on a negotiating mandate is proving elusive. 
Negotiations must begin and why not on the basis of the consensus we expressed last year? We should send the Conference on Disarmament and more important, the world a clear signal that the production of fissile material for weapons purposes must cease. 
Fourth, we must halt the indiscriminate use and the abuse of anti-personnel land-mines. 
There are as many as 100 million land-mines still uncleared in Cambodia, Afghanistan, Kuwait, Central America and other States scarred by war. 
The most effective instrument at our disposal is the Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or To Have Indiscriminate Effects, and our chance to strengthen it at next year's review conference. 
Canada seeks to expand the Convention to include internal conflicts among the areas covered in Protocol II. 
The humanitarian dimension of this issue is clear and compelling. 
Fifth, let us not lose sight of the importance of the achievement last year, after decades of negotiation, of the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction. 
Canada will join in sponsoring a clear, concise draft resolution with a straightforward message: that the world will be a better place once there is universal accession to the chemical weapons Convention and once those weapons disappear from inventories and doctrines. 
We will look for the support of all delegations in building consensus on that draft resolution. 
Canada is strongly committed to this effort. 
Seventh, the function of science and technology in the context of international security has long been an issue of special interest to Canada. 
We came very close at last year's session of the Disarmament Commission. 
We want to resume that effort. 
The issue is too important and too rich with potential for progress to be left off our agenda. 
In his statement to the General Assembly on 29 September, my Foreign Minister emphasized that the task of controlling conventional weapons is the responsibility of every Government. 
We have established within the United Nations a transparency and confidence-building mechanism to contribute to an environment within which Governments might fulfil that responsibility: the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms. 
We want the Register to grow in scope and strength, and we want the Group of Experts to resume its work to that end. 
We urge others to join us in providing the Register with data on military holdings and procurement through national production. 
We are concerned that there may be a lessening of political will to deal with conventional weapons, their transfers and excessive build-up. 
Given the conventional wars raging in the world and the huge sums of money being devoted to military spending, we believe that the Register warrants more political interest and practical support. 
Before concluding, I would like to mention the study by the group of experts on the role of the United Nations in the field of verification, which was established last year and which was chaired by my predecessor. 
In Canada's view, verification experience since the conclusion of the first United Nations study on this matter, in 1990, has revealed important new potential for effective United Nations action. 
Canada is working actively within the Organization of American States, the regional forum of the Association of South-East Asian Nations, the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe and elsewhere to support our global non-proliferation, arms control and disarmament objectives. 
Our arms control and disarmament priorities and goals have not really changed much over the last 20 years. 
What has changed is that our goals can now be realized. 
We must take decisive action now and here. We should have no tolerance for excuses, inaction or delaying tactics. 
Indefinite extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons, a comprehensive test-ban treaty, a cut-off convention, strengthened chemical weapons and biological weapons regimes, and other achievements are all within our grasp. 
We can catalyze action. 
With that goal, my delegation looks forward to working with other delegations and with you, Mr. Chairman, over the coming weeks. 
Because of the uncertainties resulting from new sources of conflict among States and from the proliferation of international action on situations within States, we should adapt the Organization in order to cope with these new challenges. 
Hence, the General Assembly's debate on An Agenda for Peace has been followed by discussion of an agenda for development, recognizing that international action should address both domains simultaneously as the only way to achieve international peace and security. 
The Organization should contribute by instituting effective measures to meet basic human needs and putting in place a range of effective procedures for the settlement of disputes reaffirming the system of collective security. 
The extent of our success in negotiations to attain those objectives on clear, universal legal foundations will determine the advantage we can derive from the unique opportunity offered by the end of confrontation between ideological blocs. 
The Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) has proven to be a particularly relevant instrument in controlling the dissemination of such weapons. 
The delegation of Ecuador considers that at the 1995 Conference measures should be agreed on to improve it so that it can enjoy universal validity for all time. 
The Government of Ecuador warmly welcomed the decisions announced by the Governments of Argentina, Brazil, Cuba, Chile and Saint Lucia to accede to the Treaty of Tlatelolco. 
Ecuador is pleased to see the long-term endeavour in our region to promote disarmament and international peace and security culminate in the establishment of the first nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
We hail the progress made in the Conference on Disarmament on a number of its agenda items, although we wish to voice our discouragement at the lack of agreement on the question of its possible expansion. 
We believe that the urgent and important tasks entrusted to the Conference would be properly addressed if it were made more representative by means of a geographically equitable expansion of its membership, consonant with the growth of our Organization. 
The work done by mandate of this Committee in connection with the item Relationship between disarmament and development takes on particular relevance now, during the months when the Agenda for Development is being elaborated. 
The matter of the peace dividend has been part of the discussions on that Agenda, the development and implementation of which offer opportunities for the Centre for Disarmament Affairs and the United Nations Institute for Disarmament Research (UNIDIR) to make new contributions, which my delegation supports. 
Although the agenda item Assistance in mine clearance has been allocated to plenary meetings, I would like to voice my Government's support for the establishment of a fund to finance cooperative activities to solve the tragic problems caused by the more than 100 million mines scattered around the world. 
We are meeting today in the middle of one of the most challenging periods in international relations. 
This has freed up the disarmament negotiating atmosphere, with the result that the world community is now moving ahead on a range of issues, some of them long overdue for action. 
But on a wider level there has been a tragic surge in conflict and insecurity at the regional level, and that underlines how far we still have to go, especially in the area of conventional weapons. 
Let us focus first on the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
It is not perfect, but there is no other treaty which binds 165 nations to the twin pursuits of non-proliferation and nuclear disarmament. 
There is no other treaty which provides an accepted framework for security in the nuclear age. 
Preparations for next year's Conference to review the NPT and to decide on its extension are occupying an increasingly large part of the disarmament agenda. 
We have the chance to make progress over the next six months on the questions of substance which flow from the Treaty. 
If we take the opportunities available to us, we will ensure the best possible environment for the decision we have to take on the future of the Treaty. 
The recent announcement by President Clinton and President Yeltsin of an accelerated timetable for the implementation of the START I and START II Treaties is one such opportunity which has been taken. 
We congratulate them on it. 
Continued progress by all nuclear-weapons States towards the goal of complete nuclear disarmament is an obligation which each assumed on becoming party to the NPT. 
Secondly, with respect to nuclear testing, we have under way at last a multilateral negotiation to ban all nuclear tests for all time. 
This is an objective which has long been at the top of New Zealand's disarmament agenda. 
I want to pay tribute to the Chairman of this negotiation, Ambassador Miguel Mar Bosch of Mexico, and to the participating countries which have made positive contributions to the rolling text. 
We consider that this Committee should build on last year's successful resolution by urging unanimously, we hope rapid progress on the Conference. 
We believe that the General Assembly should stand ready to adopt the text as soon as it is completed before its fiftieth session, we hope. 
A comprehensive test-ban treaty will be a major milestone on the way to achieving a situation wherein steps towards negotiating the total elimination of nuclear weapons could be contemplated. 
China's continued testing, by contrast, is a matter of concern and disappointment to the New Zealand Government. 
While the nettle has been grasped in the comprehensive test-ban treaty negotiations, other important questions that flow from the NPT questions such as security assurances and measures to control fissile material for weapons cannot continue to be deferred. 
To this end, we favour the negotiation of common security assurances as the basis for a legally binding international instrument. 
We were particularly pleased to hear the Secretary-General's endorsement of this approach in his statement to the Committee yesterday. 
This is an issue on which progress can and should be made in the period immediately ahead. 
Neither should we delay negotiations to ban the production of fissile material for weapons purposes a goal that had unanimous support in the General Assembly last session. 
A final point on nuclear weapons must be made. 
Ensuring compliance with the Treaty is fundamental to its credibility. 
But in the recent past both Iraq and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea have, in quite unacceptable terms, challenged the NPT regime and cast a long shadow over security in the Middle East and north-east Asia respectively. 
We welcome that, as well as the fact that the African nuclear-weapon-free-zone treaty is expected to be adopted in the first half of 1995. 
When the South Pacific nuclear-free zone and the area covered by the Antarctic Treaty are taken into account, the geographical area in which nuclear weapons are now eschewed is substantial. 
In seeking new disarmament and arms-control goals, we should not neglect the need to strengthen and ensure the effective implementation of what we already have. 
Conventions dealing with weapons of mass destruction must be able to withstand the continuing threat of proliferation. 
This is as true for the NPT as for the Convention on biological and toxin weapons and our newest negotiating success the Convention on chemical weapons. 
In a special session the Conference of States parties to the Convention on biological and toxin weapons recently agreed to begin in January a process aimed at strengthening its ability to verify the ban on development, production and stockpiling. 
The ongoing work in The Hague in preparation for the entry into force of the Convention on chemical weapons is of equal significance. 
Work is currently under way on legislation that would put New Zealand in a position to ratify this Treaty. 
Regional perceptions of a threat underlie many of the most complex and tenacious problems on the disarmament and arms-control agenda. 
In the context of the NPT and even of the Convention on biological and toxin weapons, continuing mutual suspicion remains one of the reasons for the fact that these Treaties have yet to achieve universal adherence. 
Eighteen Asia-Pacific countries met for the first time in an official capacity to exchange views on the region's security. 
At this point the Forum does not have the capacity to solve regional security concerns, but it can certainly help to build the right conditions for avoiding tension through confidence-building and preventive diplomacy. 
Conventional arms differ from weapons of mass destruction in that they have a greater degree of accepted legitimacy. 
But such legitimacy has given rise to the waste of much blood and treasure. 
The level of conventional arms in most regions of the world is extraordinarily high and, by any rational assessment, far exceeds what is required for legitimate security needs. 
The levels are such that the stockpiles themselves can constitute a source of tension and insecurity. 
For this reason confidence-building measures are very important. 
Our work in this field has to be practical. 
This has the potential to diminish threat perceptions through greater transparency surrounding the flow of arms. 
New Zealand believes that the first priority of the Register must be to consolidate what we have achieved and to secure the widest possible participation. 
We also support expansion of the Register to include production and stockpiles, as well as transfers. 
We believe that the differences that exist as to how it should be developed can be resolved through further work by a group of governmental experts and in the Conference on Disarmament. 
New Zealand's objective for the review of the inhumane weapons Convention is a tougher regime of controls on the use and transfer of mines, with effective verification and compliance provisions. 
Moreover, given the frequency with which parties to non-international armed conflict have resorted to the use of mines, it is crucial that the revised Convention extend to such situations. 
That being said, we also welcome proposals which may be pursued outside the regime of the inhumane weapons Convention for fast-track interim measures. 
Such steps should of course be consistent with, and complementary to, the Convention, and should avoid duplication. 
That did not happen. 
Nor has any progress been made this year a fact that was noted in the Conference's own report to the General Assembly. 
The current membership of the Conference was composed to suit a past era, and solutions which meet the disarmament and arms control needs of today's world are essential. 
A negotiating body such as the Conference should reflect all points of view in its composition. 
Mr. Yarka (Papua New Guinea): On behalf of my delegation I wish to congratulate you, Sir, on your election as Chairman of this very important Committee. 
Allow me also to convey, through you, our sincere appreciation and gratitude to Ambassador Adolf von Wagner of Germany, who diligently guided the work of the Committee during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
The end of the cold war considerably reduced global tension and created new opportunities for the United Nations to further enhance and promote positive and constructive development in order to ensure long-term peace and security. 
However, we believe that it has not yet brought the global peace and security we had hoped for despite some positive developments in various parts of the world. 
The world seems to be drawn daily into an expanding pattern of regional conflict, ethnic strife and internal violence. 
As we approach the fiftieth anniversary of the founding of the United Nations, we have to reassess our achievements and failures in this important area and emphasize the significance of meeting the challenges that confront us all. 
The delegation of Papua New Guinea supports the idea already put forward on previous occasions that the work of the First Committee should be rationalized and its agenda reformed. 
We are therefore working very closely with our neighbours, particularly the South Pacific countries and the States members of the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) to collectively put in place arrangements that would further strengthen both regional and global efforts, including all other confidence-building measures. 
Papua New Guinea is a signatory to the ASEAN Treaty of Amity and Cooperation, the purposes and principles of which were endorsed at the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly. 
We believe that international recognition of the Treaty of Amity and Cooperation is of great significance because it gives weight to the Treaty as the basis of a peaceful regional order, not just for South-East Asia but for the broader Asia-Pacific region. 
In the Pacific region also the Governments of the region have collectively put in place a number of arrangements which further strengthen both regional and international efforts to promote and enhance peace and security. 
The South Pacific Nuclear Free Zone Treaty (Treaty of Rarotonga), for instance, is a major achievement in the promotion of regional and international peace and security. 
In this regard, we welcome Cuba's intention to accede to the Treaty of Tlatelolco and the efforts of the African countries to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone for the African region. 
We would welcome the support of the international community, particularly nuclear-weapon States, in promoting such an arrangement. 
Therefore, strengthening the NPT and the International Atomic Energy Agency safeguards system constitutes the cornerstone of the global nuclear non-proliferation regime. 
We are pleased to note that with the accession of China and France, all permanent members of the Security Council will have underwritten the NPT, thus helping further to achieve the universality of the Treaty. 
It is therefore imperative that those States that have not yet acceded to the Treaty should seriously consider doing so. 
The maintenance and enhancement of international security require all States to contribute to arms limitation and disarmament measures and to display responsible behaviour in international affairs. 
States should demonstrate respect for international peace and security by engaging in appropriate measures of arms control, arms reduction and confidence-building, including.................................................... respect for international commitments with regard to the agreed measures for nuclear disarmament. 
Finally, in the long term we believe that democracy and development are two important factors in redressing dangerous situations in regions and countries where the rule of law is faulty and where huge social and economic imbalances persist. 
I pledge my delegation's full support to you in the exercise of your chairmanship. 
With the demise of the cold-war confrontation, the emphasis in today's arms control and disarmament lies increasingly on non-proliferation and on measures conducive to conflict prevention, management and post-conflict healing. 
At the same time, the post-cold-war international situation provides a unique opportunity to conclude some long-standing items on the international disarmament agenda, particularly the item concerning a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
Finland also looks forward to further nuclear disarmament by the United States and Russia in the context of the START process. 
Sooner or later, all nuclear-weapon States must join the nuclear disarmament process. 
Naturally, we prefer it to happen sooner rather than later. 
Arms-control treaties and the aim of seeking universal adherence to them have gained added significance. 
Continued non-compliance by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea with its treaty obligations is a case in point. 
International agreements on arms control and disarmament establish norms for responsible behaviour. 
It is vital for the security of all Member States that the United Nations is there to act in accordance with its Charter if faced with grave violations of multilateral disarmament agreements. 
Furthermore, cooperative security clearly benefits from increased openness and transparency in military matters, regionally and globally. 
A particularly gruesome problem is that of the millions of mines scattered in conflict areas throughout the world. 
The international community must help de-mine the killing fields. 
It must also prevent future indiscriminate and irresponsible use of anti-personnel land-mines. 
That can best be done by strengthening Protocol II of the inhumane weapons Convention. 
We will comment in more detail, as appropriate, on these and other issues in the context of the relevant thematic discussions. 
Finland believes, as do many other States parties, that the existence of the NPT must be secured through its indefinite and unconditional extension next year. 
The preparatory process of the 1995 NPT Conference is on the home straight. 
While good progress has been made, key procedural issues remain to be solved. 
The fourth, and last, session of the Preparatory Committee in January will have to agree on the remaining issues. 
As in the case of previous sessions, if not more so, the Chairman of the fourth session will need to prepare the ground well, and well in advance. 
Finland welcomes the significant progress made in the negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty since last January. 
The negotiations so far have brought out the complexity of the task, in particular regarding the effective verification of the future treaty. 
Finland is making its contribution to these negotiations through its scientific and technical expertise on both seismic and non-seismic verification. 
It is high time indeed. 
The existing nuclear-testing moratoriums provide an important backdrop to the negotiations in Geneva. 
We once again urge China to refrain from any further testing and to join the other nuclear-weapon States in a moratorium. 
We regret that the Conference on Disarmament has not yet been able to agree on a mandate for the cut-off negotiations and thus live up to the expectations endorsed in resolution 48/75 L. 
Finland fully concurs with this assessment. 
Finland, for one, is ready to cooperate with all other Member States in meeting that challenge. 
Mr. Wyzner (Poland): I should like to join other speakers in extending warm congratulations to you, Mr. Chairman, on your election, and to pledge to you our full cooperation. 
With your experience and expertise, and with the able assistance of the other officers of the First Committee, I am confident that you will lead us successfully through our important deliberations. 
Disarmament on a global scale attracted the attention of many States. 
This reflected the importance the international community attaches to this issue. 
The disarmament and arms-control process will continue to contribute to the strengthening of international security as long as military threats to security exist. 
Traditional arms control requires redefinition to include security cooperation extending to a whole spectrum of issues, embracing both new challenges and the legacy of the cold war. 
Unfortunately, that legacy is still present: enormous quantities of weapons, now redundant, are available for sale or transfer. 
Speaking in general terms, one may conclude that although a global military conflict is far less probable now, at the same time military conflicts limited in scope pose a new and difficult challenge. 
The focus in the global arms-control process must thus be adjusted accordingly and complemented and reinforced by regional undertakings. In line with the trend in political relations, it must also be more of a cooperative, and not just of a restrictive, nature. 
Bearing in mind the changing nature and scale of military threats to security, we need to recognize the fact that disarmament and arms control alone cannot provide for security, which is multidimensional in character. 
However, disarmament and arms control can reduce the risk of an outbreak of military conflict, raise the level of confidence and provide a better basis for progress in other aspects of security. 
We need to look at our disarmament agenda with these points in mind. 
It is therefore the notion of conflict prevention, based on the comprehensive concept of security, which has to provide a conceptual framework and guiding principles for the development of arms control and disarmament. 
We expect that disarmament measures, both those already agreed to and those for which we are still striving, will contribute to the strengthening of global security and to the stability of all regions, including our own, Europe. 
Poland naturally pays particular attention to the development of regional and subregional cooperation in Europe, both bilaterally and within the framework of the Visegrad Group, the Group of Baltic States and the Central European Initiative. 
Within this framework and as an active member of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe, Poland is working towards the establishment of a system that would provide security to all European countries. 
In this context, joining the North Atlantic Treaty Organization and achieving full membership in the European Union and Western European Union remain our priorities. 
The Polish delegation welcomes the outcome of this year's session of the Conference on Disarmament, particularly the encouraging results of the negotiations on the comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
The progress reported in this respect was possible because of the political will, determination and constructive cooperation of all members of the Conference. 
Much of the credit for this accomplishment goes to Ambassador Mar Bosch of Mexico, the Chairman of the Ad Hoc Committee on a Nuclear Test Ban, and to the Chairmen of its two Working Groups. 
As a result, the international community stands the chance, long overdue, of securing a good treaty. 
We are confident that given the envisaged inter-sessional work, the Conference on Disarmament will be well prepared in 1995 to proceed to intensive, systematic and purpose-oriented negotiations to produce a broadly supported draft comprehensive test-ban treaty as soon as possible. 
We lend our full support to the recommendation contained in the report of the Conference on Disarmament that the Ad Hoc Committee on a Nuclear Test Ban be reestablished at the outset of the 1995 session of the Conference with its present negotiating mandate. 
Let me add that in view of the significance we attach to this question, my delegation wishes to reserve its right to comment at greater length on the negotiating process with regard to the comprehensive test-ban treaty at a later stage of our debate. 
We find it disappointing that, notwithstanding General Assembly resolution 48/75 L on the prohibition of production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear devices which was adopted by consensus the Conference on Disarmament has failed to sustain and to follow up on the consensus. 
We support efforts to work out the mandate for negotiations on the prohibition of production of fissionable material for military purposes. 
On the basis of the consensus resolution 48/75 L, the Conference on Disarmament constitutes the right framework for such negotiations. 
We believe that a non-discriminatory, multilateral, internationally and effectively verifiable treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons and other nuclear explosive devices would be an important factor in the international security structure. 
In synergistic combination with the comprehensive test-ban treaty, it would contribute greatly to consolidating the global non-proliferation regime, with important implications for nuclear disarmament and related areas. 
The international community has recently been alarmed by numerous incidents of illicit trafficking in nuclear materials. 
However, the frequency of these incidents and the risks associated with them should compel the international community to take up coordinated efforts to eliminate such occurrences. 
As Poland's Minister for Foreign Affairs, Andrzej Olechowski, emphasized in his statement to the General Assembly on 27 September 1994, illicit trafficking in nuclear materials is a threat to international security and also a danger to bystanders exposed to radiation. 
There have recently been intensive international discussions, coordinated by Mr. Hans Blix, the Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), concerning this objective, and I understand the Secretary-General and Mr. Blix met this morning to discuss these issues. 
In this connection, we fully support the plans of IAEA to intensify assistance to its member States in this domain and to examine new options for the verification and analysis of reported incidents of illicit trafficking and for enhanced physical protection. 
In the light of that examination, the international community should determine whether the existing international legal regime in question requires further strengthening. 
We believe that such assurances are reasonably expected by those who have solemnly forsworn the nuclear option and who comply with the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) or other comparable, internationally binding agreements. 
We hope, therefore, that the Conference on Disarmament will eventually be able to reach a satisfactory solution of the question of effective international arrangements to protect non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons. 
Judging by the progress made so far, we believe it is realistic to expect a timely solution to all the outstanding problems related to the Conference. 
Poland is among those States parties that stand for an indefinite and unconditional extension of the NPT, which would strengthen its impact as a mainstay of the non-proliferation regime and a major factor in international security. 
Its final outcome must not be regarded in terms of a trade-off or favour rendered by one group of States to another. 
By indefinitely extending the NPT, mankind would be doing itself a favour. 
This would also, in our view, provide the necessary basis for further progress in nuclear disarmament and for unobstructed cooperation in the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
Yet we firmly believe that one worthwhile area that could be usefully explored by the Conference on Disarmament is that of confidence-building in relation to the activities of States in outer space. 
By enhancing transparency, confidence and especially security, such confidence-building measures as space-launch notifications and "rules of the road" in orbit could be usefully pursued. 
Poland supported and became one of the original sponsors of the resolution establishing the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms. 
We also support the gradual expansion of the scope of the Register. 
Such action enhances confidence, eases tensions and promotes regional and global security. 
Poland has all along advocated the further expansion of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms as a premise for its universalization, which is indispensable. 
This purpose, in our view, would be served, inter alia, by a voluntary exchange of data on military holdings and procurement through national production. 
Combined with the conventional arms transfers, it would go a long way towards the more balanced and non-discriminatory instrument we seek. 
Two years ago, the adoption of the chemical weapons Convention was heralded as a remarkable achievement of the Conference on Disarmament. 
Active preparations for the entry into force of the Convention and its implementation are taking place in the framework of the Preparatory Commission. 
We have noticed, however, that the pace of the work is losing its momentum. 
We are so close to transforming words into deeds by starting the actual process of completely eliminating chemical weapons from the Earth. 
We are fully committed to this goal. 
Last year, for instance, Poland organized a regional seminar on national implementation measures for countries of Central and Eastern Europe. 
We have concluded governmental procedures and have submitted a proposal for the ratification of the Convention to the Parliament. 
We hope that Poland will soon join those States which have already ratified the Convention. 
For years this body has played an active role in encouraging the Conference on Disarmament to finalize negotiations on the chemical weapons Convention. 
It should continue this role by promoting its early entry into force. 
For this reason, Poland, together with Canada, our traditional co-sponsor, is working on a draft resolution on this subject, which we expect to submit to the Committee shortly. 
A smooth commencement of the effective implementation of the Convention and of the work of the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons will provide, we believe, useful guidance for other areas of disarmament and a valuable testing ground. 
I have in mind in particular the biological weapons Convention and the recently concluded special conference to consider the report of the Ad Hoc Group of Governmental Experts to identify and examine potential verification measures from a scientific and technical standpoint. 
Like other countries, we share the view that the lack of an effective verification mechanism is obviously a serious deficiency of the biological weapons Convention. 
The complex nature of different aspects of such a verification regime calls for a proper balance between sometimes conflicting requirements: intrusiveness and the protection of confidential information being just one obvious example. 
In the meantime, we should not lose anything of the positive achievements collected so far in the process of implementation of a set of confidence-building measures in this area. 
Apart from playing an independent role in increasing the transparency of activities relevant from the point of view of the biological weapons Convention, these measures can also be regarded as an invaluable trial exercise in preparation for the future verification regime. 
The experiences of recent years has made it manifestly clear that this Convention is inadequate. 
The knowledge that hundreds of innocent victims are being killed or maimed every week by these deadly seeds of war will not permit us to give up the struggle and time is not on our side. 
About 90 million unexploded munitions, mainly land-mines, had to be destroyed on our territory after the Second World War. 
An additional aspect of this deadly legacy relates to incidents with land-mines involving international personnel serving in peace-keeping operations. 
Our Government is fully aware of the high risk to which United Nations Blue Helmets, including hundreds of Polish peace-keepers, are increasingly exposed. 
It is our sincere hope that next year's first Review Conference of the 1980 Convention on inhuman weapons will strengthen the regime of its Protocol II on land-mines and provide a basis for a more nearly universal application of the Convention. 
Poland was among the sponsors of last year's General Assembly resolution 48/75 K on a moratorium on the export of land-mines. 
Consequently, we maintain a policy of restraint in exporting these deadly items. 
This debate has demonstrated how rich the disarmament agenda is and will remain for the immediate future. 
We are convinced that your abilities and expertise guarantee a successful continuation of the work of the First Committee. 
Furthermore, the restoration of democracy in much of the world, accompanied by an overwhelming awareness of shared responsibility for global security, has laid new foundations for a more efficient management of international security issues. 
However, the current international security environment is far from being entirely satisfactory. 
Some conflicts, inherited from the past, still persist. 
In addition, the security situation in many parts of the world has deteriorated, owing to more recent outbursts of hostilities. 
This indicates that further efforts need to be made towards finding improved ways of preventing and resolving conflicts. 
Preventive diplomacy is certainly one of the tools which could have been utilized more often and with greater effect. 
In principle, preventive action should be taken prior to the deterioration of a given situation into an open dispute and long before it becomes a situation involving a threat to international peace and security. 
Only in these circumstances can such action be successful. 
Among other United Nations organs, the General Assembly should be able to address situations which may impair the general welfare of or friendly relations among nations and to recommend appropriate measures for their peaceful adjustment. 
Thus, circumstances would be created to prevent such situations from evolving into open disputes or conflicts. 
Successful preventive action could thereby significantly reduce the number of situations which would otherwise require a coercive approach. 
It would also relieve the growing pressure on the limited resources of the United Nations. 
Regional security mechanisms and cooperation between regional arrangements and the United Nations represent other possibilities for strengthening international security which should be developed beyond their present scope. 
It is our firm conviction that regional security arrangements, including confidence-building and disarmament arrangements, are an important integral part of comprehensive global security. 
In this connection, Slovenia emphasizes the importance of the guidelines and recommendations for regional approaches to disarmament within the context of global security adopted by the Disarmament Commission last year and endorsed by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/75 G of 16 December 1993. 
In particular, we emphasize the practical relevance of such principles as that requiring regional arrangements to be freely agreed upon by the participating States. 
Furthermore, the region to which the arrangements among them apply should be defined appropriately, taking into account its specific conditions and characteristics. 
It would increase the level of regional security and consolidate the area of stability. 
Slovenia has already joined the Partnership for Peace programme with a view to becoming a member of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization. 
While the continuing existence of nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction poses the most serious threat to mankind, we should not neglect the growing threat of the ever-more sophisticated conventional weapons. 
In this regard, Slovenia strongly supports the existing moratoria on the export of anti-personnel land-mines. 
Furthermore, we are willing to cooperate with other interested delegations in pursuit of the initiative presented by the United States to conclude an agreement on reducing the number and availability of anti-personnel land-mines with a view to their eventual elimination. 
As a step towards greater transparency in armaments it represents an important and precious contribution to confidence-building on a global scale. 
However, we should not refrain from making it into an ever more reliable instrument. 
This could be achieved by enhancing the reporting system and by expanding its inventory. 
We believe that it should include procurement through national production and that adequate steps should be taken to ensure universal and comprehensive reporting. 
Such reporting would most likely be greatly encouraged if appropriate verification measures were to be introduced. 
On numerous occasions, Slovenia has expressed its conviction that the NPT should be extended indefinitely and unconditionally. 
We support the initiatives for the negotiation of a treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
In this regard, we commend Mr. Hans Blix, Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), for the establishment of a working group within the IAEA secretariat to examine the verification arrangements for such a treaty. 
International efforts to prevent nuclear proliferation may also be threatened by the illicit trafficking in nuclear material. 
We welcome the initiative to examine the options available for strengthening the role of the IAEA in improving the control, supervision and physical protection of such material. 
In addition, we support the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones, wherever possible, as they clearly represent an efficient and practical way to achieve nuclear disarmament. 
The chemical weapons Convention has an unprecedented number of States signatories and the number of ratifications is steadily increasing. 
With the recent establishment of an ad hoc group to strengthen the biological weapons Convention, revived international activities seem to encompass all the aspects of the process of the elimination of weapons of mass destruction. 
In order to proceed smoothly along this path, the United Nations should promote further cooperation among Member States in its organs and, especially, in the work of the Conference on Disarmament. 
We believe that the most appropriate solution to this issue would be the inclusion of all interested peaceful States as full members. 
We welcome the support given to this approach by the European Union in its statement yesterday. 
Let me conclude this statement with a few more remarks regarding a specific situation which demonstrates the inherent link between security and disarmament issues. 
Military conflicts and political tensions which involve several States in the Balkans created the need for steps to be taken to end the conflicts and to develop appropriate measures for post-conflict confidence-building. 
The continued war in Bosnia and Herzegovina and the precarious situation in parts of Croatia are the most acute examples of the many aspects of the problem and must be addressed urgently. 
After putting an end to hostilities, these negotiations should include confidence- and security-building measures, the reduction of armaments, a decrease in armed forces, the disbandment and/or subordination of paramilitary forces and demobilization. 
These objectives should be an integral part of the peace plan. 
This second phase could also include additional confidence- and security-building measures to be taken by all participating States. 
We have addressed several security and disarmament issues which figure prominently on the international agenda. 
Mr. Gorita (Romania): Let me first, on behalf of the delegation of Romania, congratulate the Chairman wholeheartedly on his election to steer the work of the First Committee. 
There have been profound changes in the international political environment in the last five years. 
With the radical changes in Eastern Europe, more than four decades of adverse ideological and military competition between East and West came to an end, thus creating unprecedented opportunities for substantive progress in security, arms control and disarmament. 
Substantial progress has been made on various long-standing issues, particularly with regard to the reduction of nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction. 
The trilateral agreement signed last January between the United States, the Russian Federation and Ukraine provided, inter alia, for the elimination of all nuclear weapons located in Ukraine. 
The conclusion last year of the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction was a tremendous success for the multilateral negotiating efforts of the Geneva-based Conference on Disarmament. 
The renunciation of the use of force and the full-scale operation of the system of collective security seem to be closer to implementation than ever. 
The United Nations and regional institutions have a decisive role to play, especially in preventive diplomacy and conflict prevention, and in promoting respect for human rights and the rule of law and closer cooperation among regions. 
In Europe, the shape of a new security architecture is developing on the basis of freedom and stability. 
Confidence-building measures have greatly contributed to the reduction of offensive and destabilizing military capabilities and have paved the way for new cooperative approaches towards security. 
The Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) provides valuable forums for security cooperation and preventive diplomacy. 
Along those lines, the 1992 Treaty on Open Skies contributes to regional stability, while the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe establishes a new military balance at a substantially lower level of armaments. 
Through their cooperation and interaction and in continuous dialogue with the United Nations, the CSCE, NATO and the Western European Union are developing the network of a cooperative regional security system. 
We also see similar significant tendencies and developments in other regions of the world, and we welcome them. 
A treaty on an African nuclear-weapon-free zone is being finalized, and it appears that the Treaty banning nuclear weapons in Latin America the Treaty of Tlatelolco will enter into force soon. 
The peace process in the Middle East has entered a new, higher stage. 
Despite these encouraging results, we cannot ignore the persistence and even the exacerbation of situations which threaten international security. 
The post-cold-war situation is characterized by potential regional arms races and by the accumulation of ever more destructive weaponry by a growing number of countries. 
Regional instabilities, the emergence of ethnic and religious tensions and the risk of the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and of conventional arms have created a real challenge to international stability, rendering disarmament and arms control more urgent and necessary than ever. 
The year 1995 will witness three major events in the field of non-proliferation. 
The only reasonable decision must be in the direction of strengthening the non-proliferation regime. 
Romania stands firmly for the indefinite and unconditional extension of the NPT. 
Such an extension would put a permanent stop to the further spread of nuclear weapons, sending a clear warning to all those who might think of acquiring them. 
A treaty of unlimited duration would provide additional assurances of international stability and security, and, under the safeguards system of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), would permit continued international trade and cooperation for the peaceful uses of nuclear energy and nuclear technology. 
However, much work remains to be done. 
My delegation would like to see a rapid resolution of the remaining organizational and procedural issues, since appropriate and timely preparation of the 1995 Conference is the key to the successful conclusion of the review and extension process itself. 
Complementary to nuclear non-proliferation are the conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty, arrangements to assure non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons and the cut-off of production of fissile materials. 
This year, the Conference on Disarmament focused its work on the negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Romania welcomes the substantial progress made so far and hopes that, both here and in Geneva, we will use all available time for inter-sessional work to prepare the ground for successful negotiations during the next session. 
As we have repeatedly stated in the Conference on Disarmament and other forums, Romania seeks an universal and multilaterally and effectively verifiable comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
Its verification regime should be international in character and cost-effective, and should offer a baseline capacity to monitor compliance with the provisions of the treaty on a global scale. 
The issue of effective international arrangements to assure non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons has been a subject of extensive deliberations at the Conference on Disarmament. 
Efforts in this direction have to continue so that an arrangement can be reached to complement the benefits of an indefinite extension of the NPT and an effective comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
The search for a solution should not leave the United Nations aside, and we favour the idea of a Security Council confirmation, on a broader basis, of the commitments which were originally undertaken by three nuclear-weapon States in Security Council resolution 255 (1968). 
The conclusion of the negotiations on the chemical weapons Convention was a major success of multilateral disarmament diplomacy. 
It is in this spirit that the Romanian parliament has initiated the process of ratification of the chemical weapons Convention, and we are confident that my country will be among the first 65 States parties to this agreement. 
Romania submitted the required data, according to the letter and the spirit of that Convention, for improved confidence-building measures. 
There is, however, a clear distinction between confidence-building and verification. 
Romania therefore supported the decision taken by the 1991 Third Review Conference of the biological weapons Convention to establish an Ad Hoc Group of Governmental Experts to identify and examine potential verification measures from a scientific and technical standpoint (VEREX). 
The Romanian experts took an active part in the work of VEREX, which was successfully accomplished a year ago by the adoption of a consensus report, recommending inter alia, some of the potential verification measures for strengthening the effectiveness and improving the implementation of the Convention. 
Before concluding, let me say a few words about transparency as a means to promote confidence-building among States and to advance disarmament. 
An important step towards increased transparency was achieved through the establishment of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms. 
From the first year my country submitted data for inclusion in the Register and favours its further development, to make it comprehensive, balanced and conducive to universal participation. 
Romania also believes that proper attention should be paid to the proposal for a code of conduct in international transfers of conventional arms, aimed at furthering the debate on measures to deal with excessive and destabilizing accumulations of weapons. 
Such a code could increase openness and transparency in this field by establishing, as a voluntary confidence-building measure, universal and non-discriminatory principles and criteria to be followed by subscribing States in considering arms transfers. 
A proposal to this effect, submitted by Romania in the Conference on Disarmament, was welcomed by many delegations, which considered it a potential contribution to the strengthening of confidence and understanding among States and advocated commencement of substantive negotiations on, and the drafting of, such a code. 
I am confident that your experience in this field will contribute to the success of the Committee's deliberations. 
It is clear that such situations are not conducive to the creation of a sound international environment of peaceful coexistence, mutual respect, peace and security. 
In this context, we wish to stress the fact that in order for us to address these phenomena and deal with these situations, we have to adopt a new approach that could enable us to overcome them in the interest of all humanity. 
The report of the Secretary-General on the New dimensions of arms regulation and disarmament in the post-cold-war era (A/C.1/47/7) has contributed to the exploration of means of promoting international machinery to achieve disarmament and of adapting such machinery to new international realities. 
In this regard, we wish to stress the importance of adequate interaction between the different elements of such machinery. 
Representation in the Conference must be universal so that due account may be taken of the concerns of all Members and States of the world. 
We hope that other States that possess such weapons will follow suit. 
The aim is to rebuild confidence and to lay a firm foundation that would guarantee peace and security in the region. 
Mines constitute a danger to people living in the region and to international marine navigation. 
This requires special support from the States that possess nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction. 
We attach special importance to the question of enabling the Disarmament Commission to focus its attention on the main and significant items relating to international peace and security and to put forward practical proposals thereon. 
The Conference on Disarmament should deal with other important matters, such as the confidence-building measures necessary for maintaining peace, as well as stability and regional security arrangements. 
With the forthcoming fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, the Organization should face up to the challenge of transforming the world into a world of genuine international peace and security. 
In our view, such practice and measure represent the real means of relaxing the tensions that arise from disputes and friction between States and resolving such disputes by peaceful means and not by the use or threat of the use of force or of weapons of mass destruction. 
This measure will effectively contribute to creating a sound international environment, that is free from threats and risks, an environment of disarmament, development, security and stability. 
Mr. Camacho Omiste (Bolivia) (interpretation from Spanish): Mr. Chairman, the Bolivian delegation is pleased indeed to see you presiding over the work of the First Committee. 
As Members of the United Nations we have the duty to assume a real commitment to bring about total nuclear disarmament through the adoption of legal obligations not first through speeches and declarations. 
The Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) has proved to be a basic instrument in our efforts to prevent the proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
Its existence will without question constitute an essential element in disarmament. 
We support the widespread reduction in military budgets, general disarmament prohibition of the dumping of radioactive wastes, and transparency in agreements and operations relating to weapons. 
In order to ensure strong development, collective security and cooperation among nations, confidence-building measures must include the peaceful, just and timely settlement of questions inherited from the part. 
In the opinion of my delegation, the General Assembly should place greater emphasis on controlling the indiscriminate transfer of conventional weapons, unlawful trafficking in such weapons, related activities. 
Although we are familiar with the devastating effects of devices that have caused the death of millions in recent conflicts, conventional weapons nevertheless continue to pose a serious threat to the countries represented here. 
Last June on behalf of the Governments of Colombia, Ecuador, Peru, Venezuela and Bolivia, all members of the Cartagena Agreement we submitted a concrete proposed for the establishment of the special trust fund called for in General Assembly resolution 48/7. 
At the regional level, Bolivia is proud to be part of the Latin American family which, from its own convictions, has created a truly nuclear-free zone. 
In this way, our region has made a concrete contribution to international peace. 
Hence, Bolivia supports the efforts that other regions are making to become nuclear-weapon-free zones. 
Nevertheless, we believe that efforts to ensure a world free from this terrible threat to humanity must receive the speedy support of the international community as a whole, and especially of those States that possess nuclear weapons. 
The Government of Bolivia is convinced that we must redouble our efforts to convert or redirect material, financial and human resources towards non-military purposes. 
Progress in scientific research and the available means shared be put to higher uses rather than to mass destruction or war. 
We are in favour of life; we are not in favour of death caused by irrationality, hatred or the mistakes of just a few. 
Mr. Ayewah (Nigeria): Mr. Chairman, the Nigerian delegation is pleased to see you presiding over the affairs of the First Committee at the current session of the General Assembly. 
Your election is a tribute to you and to your great country, Ecuador. 
We are confident that with your diplomatic skills, our deliberations will be fruitful. 
We pledge our full support in ensuring a successful outcome of our work under your leadership. 
We also congratulate the other officers of the Committee, and wish them a successful tenure in office. 
His untiring efforts in relation to the rationalization of the Committee's work are already yielding fruit in the pattern of the debate and structure of our work during the current session. 
We look forward to further progress in that area in order to make the Committee respond more appropriately to the challenges of our time. 
However, we can at this session of the General Assembly adopt a forward-looking disarmament agenda for the period beyond 1995 in which priority is given to these objectives. 
The world must not seek to differentiate between weapons of mass destruction in its efforts to eliminate them. 
It should not be taken for granted that the year 1995 offers an opportunity to consolidate the non-proliferation Treaty through an unconditional and indefinite extension. 
An unconditional and indefinite extension of the Treaty is clearly the easiest way to weaken the nuclear non-proliferation regime because of the inequities of the obligations assumed by the parties and the discriminatory structure of the Treaty. 
The possible options provided for in the Treaty should be made clear to States parties, so that they can then take an objective and informed decision. 
In addition, my delegation would like to say that forcing an inappropriate decision on extension through manipulation of procedure may well backfire and become costly to progress in disarmament in general. 
Besides the fact that these are legitimate requests, the current international climate favours and enables these measures. 
Every effort should be made to see that the Register achieves the set objectives of full transparency in all types of armaments, and in both transfers and national holdings, in order to enhance its credibility and to keep Member States committed to reporting to the Register. 
The Declaration deals essentially with the hopes and aspirations of the peoples of the world for lasting peace and security. 
It recognized the determination of the international community to make progress in the 1990s by resolutely pursuing disarmament along with other efforts necessary for attaining genuine peace and security. 
It stated that the United Nations would continue to foster multilateral cooperation for disarmament, wherein bilateral and regional efforts could be complementary and mutually supportive in attaining the purposes and principles of its Charter. 
We are now at the middle of the Decade and there have been great changes, both positive and negative, since that Declaration. 
My delegation believes that the international community needs to appraise and review the achievements in the field of disarmament in the light of the proposed objectives in the Declaration and, if need be, adapt its elements to the priority issues of the post-cold-war era. 
Before concluding, my delegation would like to express its satisfaction with the progress made in the drafting of the treaty on the African nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
We look forward to the early conclusion of the treaty and its adoption by concerned members of the international community. 
This development should thus make a large area of the globe denuclearized, and enable the developing countries in that region to devote their energies and resources to development for the benefit of their populations, and thus contribute to the goal of international peace and security. 
Mr. Eteffa (Ethiopia): Mr. Chairman, I should like to congratulate you and the other members of the Bureau warmly on your election to guide us in our deliberations in the First Committee of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
My delegation is confident that we will reach a successful and fruitful conclusion under your chairmanship. 
We assure you of our cooperation and support. 
For the last few years we have been congratulating ourselves, declaring the end of the cold war and welcoming the new relaxed and positive international political climate. 
We have been relatively at ease in our bilateral, regional and international interactions resulting from the positive developments prevailing in the international relations of States. 
However, we are still far from reaching our expectations, in view of the emergence of new forms of challenges to international peace and security. 
Despite the tremendous achievements in the fields of both disarmament and international security, we still face formidable challenges that need to be addressed without further delay. 
The recent tragedies in Rwanda, the relatively improved but unresolved situation of Somalia, the conflicts in the former Yugoslavia and other tragic events expressed in various forms are lessons which tell us that there are always unforeseen but intolerable circumstances posing a threat to centuries of human civilization. 
All these situations send us the message that more political will and commitment are needed to ensure the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The bold measures taken by Jordan and Israel in signing the Washington Declaration of 25 July 1994 deserve our warmest appreciation. 
We warmly welcome the draft text of an African nuclear-weapon-free zone treaty adopted at Addis Ababa and we call for its timely adoption. 
Such a successful outcome after years of ongoing negotiations in our endeavours to establish nuclear-weapons-free zones is an achievement not only for the continent of Africa, but also for the whole world. 
The final text of the treaty before us can be cited as one of our major successes in the post-cold-war period. 
Although the International Conference on the Relationship between Disarmament and Development held in 1986 entrusted the United Nations with a specific mandate for addressing the concerns emanating from the relationship between disarmament and development, the action programme adopted by consensus seems to be far from being implemented. 
One of the recent slogans is that development is peace. 
But we have failed to convince ourselves that we must overcome the challenges of development, which are, in fact, the root causes of many of the troubles disturbing our planet, and we have failed to commit ourselves to the task. 
We are encouraged to see the Agenda for Peace complemented by the Agenda for Development. 
The need for its extension cannot be questioned. 
It is my delegation's view that indefinite extension should be pursued if complementary actions are taken in other areas of nuclear disarmament. 
In this regard, we are concerned with the lack of progress in the Conference on Disarmament on the negotiations for a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty and a cut-off of the production of fissionable materials for nuclear weapons. 
Ensuring the common and peaceful uses of nuclear technology and providing effective and verifiable security assurances for non-nuclear-weapon States will undoubtedly help to bridge the gap that impedes progress in nuclear disarmament. 
The continued presence of anti-personnel land-mines needs our urgent attention since the threat posed by those less-visible devices is a concern that can never be overlooked. 
Today, there are approximately 85 million of such devices scattered throughout the world. 
This makes the ratio of anti-personnel land-mines one to every 50 persons, and those most affected by those hidden weapons are civilians. 
We look forward to concrete and practical commitment by the international community to render unreserved assistance in mine clearance. 
Our endeavours to curb the deadly threat posed by anti-personnel land-mines should also be extended to the prohibition of their use, production, stockpiling and distribution. 
In conclusion, I should like to emphasize that we should be mindful of the lost decades in which there was no effective progress in disarmament and development. 
Now that East-West confrontation has given way to mutual understanding and cooperation, we should be able to seize this historic opportunity to the advantage of mankind. 
We should spare no effort to bridge our differences and maximize our common endeavours. 
Together, we can easily make a difference for the benefit of present and future generations. 
Mr. Baichorau (Belarus) (interpretation from Russian): The delegation of the Republic of Belarus would like to congratulate you, Mr. Chairman, on your election to your very responsible post. 
We are sure that under your guidance the First Committee will work effectively. 
Belarus is taking up the practical tasks of its foreign policy in accordance with those constitutional foundation. 
As a European State, Belarus is a full-fledged participant in the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) and is seeking to become a member of the Council of Europe and to conclude partnership agreements with the European countries and regional organizations. 
Belarus is also prepared to support and comprehensively strengthen the role of the United Nations as the body primarily responsible for preserving international peace and security. 
We cannot underestimate the United Nations role in the localization and settlement of the armed conflicts which are breaking out on practically every continent. 
The Republic of Belarus believes that the April 1995 Review Conference on the non-proliferation Treaty could and should result in the indefinite extension of that Treaty. 
To ensure that, the five nuclear Powers should give additional security guarantees to non-nuclear States, within the Treaty framework. 
Security assurances could be also provided the non-nuclear countries in the form of a Security Council resolution under which its permanent members would assume the obligation, in the event of nuclear aggression, to take adequate measures to protect the security of the non-nuclear States. 
In addition, the Republic of Belarus welcomes further steps towards the elimination of nuclear-missile armaments, a process in which all the nuclear Powers should join. 
We support the creation of an inspection regime under that Convention. 
However, we believe it would not be right to impose in this connection any financial burden on the inspecting States. 
The Republic of Belarus has signed the Convention on the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons and the Treaty on Open Skies. 
In this connection we would like to draw the attention of other delegations to the need to adopt, as soon as possible, a scheme to expand the membership of the Geneva Conference on Disarmament, as proposed by Ambassador O'Sullivan, following thorough preparatory work and multilateral consultations. 
The admission of new members could make the membership of the Conference on Disarmament more representative and its decisions more universally acceptable. 
It seems that the time is ripe to begin to adapt these treaties to the new geostrategic realities, in which cooperation has replaced confrontation. 
A number of procedures envisaged in the disarmament treaties should be reconsidered and simplified. 
Under the provisions of the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe (CFE), Belarus, with its 10 million inhabitants, has to eliminate the armaments and military equipment of an area containing the most powerful military concentration of tanks anywhere in the former Soviet Union. 
In quantitative terms, this greatly surpasses the armaments elimination programmes of the leading Western countries. 
We are grateful to several industrially developed countries that have assisted Belarus in solving serious problems connected with the implementation of the CFE Treaty. 
However, the disproportionate burden that has been placed on our country in the field of disarmament may become simply too much for our national economy, which is experiencing major difficulties during this transitional period. 
Since 1990, when this idea was first put forward, all intermediate- and short-range nuclear missiles have been withdrawn from the territory of Belarus. 
The last intercontinental ballistic missile will leave our territory by the end of 1996. 
Mr. Muthaura (Kenya): Let me join the representatives who have spoken before me in congratulating you on your election as Chairman of the First Committee. 
In congratulating you and the other members of the Bureau, I wish to take this opportunity to assure you of Kenya's full cooperation and support as we deliberate on the Committee's agenda. 
This Committee is meeting at a time when we should collectively reflect on and re-evaluate the global changes that have recently taken place in the field of disarmament and international security. 
Over the past year, the international community has witnessed an intensification of regional conflicts, which hinder international peace and security. 
The tragedy experienced in Rwanda remains unprecedented in the history of modern nations. 
We note with concern that the problems in Somalia continue with no real and tangible solutions on the horizon. 
We are encouraged, however, by the peace prospects in Burundi, Mozambique, Angola, Haiti, the Middle East and the Korean peninsula. 
Kenya shares the view that peace is not only the absence of war but the absence of any threat of war. 
The international community should therefore put into effect the system of security envisaged in the United Nations Charter, based on the legal and political foundations of the non-use of force, the peaceful settlement of disputes and collective action in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
We believe that concrete measures of confidence and trust have to exist among nations in order for them to disarm and develop peacefully. 
The application of confidence-building measures and the maintenance of good relations with all countries are vital factors in eliminating barriers of mistrust and are priorities of Kenya's foreign policy. 
It is our view that the goal of confidence-building is to create mutual trust and favourable conditions for the enhancement of world disarmament, peace and security. 
The enhancement and application of confidence-building measures on regional and subregional levels are therefore an integral part of our global disarmament endeavour. 
Kenya supports the establishment of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms and views it as a mechanism designed to enhance confidence among States. 
It is expected that expanding the scope of the Register would allow it to develop into an important international confidence-building mechanism that would create a desired transparency both in international arms transfers and in national production of arms. 
Its objective should be the reduction of conventional armaments to the lowest possible level consistent with the legitimate security needs of States. 
In other words, production and stockpiling should be institutionalized in the Register. 
Governments, individually and collectively, have a responsibility to regulate the arms trade. 
We wish to reiterate our conviction that regional and global disarmament are complementary and should be pursued simultaneously. 
We particularly welcome the progress made towards drafting a treaty on an African nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
We welcome the increased participation of the members of the Ad Hoc Committee at its last session and hope that the few major maritime Powers that are not active will resume their participation. 
With the emphasis on new alternative approaches, the objectives of the Ad Hoc Committee have been widened to cater for broader interests in regard to international peace and security during the post-cold-war era. 
The non-proliferation Treaty (NPT) is an important instrument, one which should be used more effectively towards the promotion of international peace and security. 
In that regard, maximum support should be given to the negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty that are taking place in the Conference on Disarmament. 
We acknowledge the role that the Treaty would play in strengthening the nuclear non-proliferation regime. 
Kenya subscribes to the view that a treaty banning the production and stockpiling of fissile material for nuclear weapons and other nuclear explosive devices would be a significant contribution to nuclear disarmament and nuclear non-proliferation. 
An internationally binding convention should be reached on this issue. 
The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields has to be re-emphasized. 
Global efforts would require the development of mechanisms to facilitate multilateral cooperation in the promotion and diversion of military technology for peaceful purposes. 
Such applications of science and technology can contribute to confidence-building by providing the means to achieve greater transparency in military matters. 
Mr. Londo (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): At the outset, as Ambassador of Colombia and particularly as a colleague and friend of long standing, I should like to express my great pleasure and that of my country at seeing you, Sir, preside over the work of the First Committee. 
You can count on our support in carrying out the tasks of this important Committee in an atmosphere of cooperation, joint effort and trust. 
The important challenges ahead compel us to commit ourselves decisively to general and complete disarmament. 
The item on nuclear weapons must be based on a new approach to global security arising from the premise of the legal and moral unacceptableness of the use of these weapons. 
We therefore hope that new and definitive measures will be taken to avert such a complex situation. 
While we view with concern the deadlock in the negotiations taking place in the Conference on Disarmament in Geneva, we believe that both the nuclear-test and the nuclear non-proliferation regimes should be made universal, complete, multilateral and verifiable in that context. 
Colombia has devoted much attention to conventional disarmament, especially as it relates to illicit arms trafficking. 
On the contrary, that traffic is growing ever more nearly universal, diversified and dangerous to the well-being of the international community. 
The situation has reached the point where it is easier to obtain a pistol, machine-gun or rocket-launcher than it is to get a kilo of flour or medicine to treat pneumonia, malaria or dysentery. 
Very often, this is the result of the indifference, sometimes even of the complicity, of governmental authorities. 
Terrorism, banditry, drug trafficking and other kinds of criminality all benefit from the situation. 
Here, as with other phenomena, very few will be able to escape the devastating effects of these activities. 
It seems surprising that disarmament agreements should become nothing more than political triumphs, military guarantees or economic necessities for the Governments of certain countries. 
Maybe the best solution to this will be to close our eyes and discreetly overlook this every-day problem and confine ourselves exclusively to sophisticated theories on nuclear weapons. 
Only cooperation, confidence and determination on the part of each and every one of us will create a world free from the scourge of war and the threat of destruction, a world in which the welfare of peoples prevails over commercial considerations. 
Mr. Al-Sahlawi (Qatar) (interpretation from Arabic): On behalf of my delegation, I should like to congratulate the Chairman on his election to this post and assure him of our full cooperation in carrying out the tasks entrusted to him. 
At the outset, I should like to declare my country's full support for all measures taken at the international, regional and other levels to reduce and control nuclear weapons in particular, and other weapons of mass destruction in general. 
My delegation urges all countries, large and small, to accede to all international treaties which prohibit weapons of mass destruction and conventional weapons that are excessively injurious and have indiscriminate effects. 
I should like to refer, in this context, to the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction, of which Qatar was among the first signatories. 
Peace and peaceful coexistence amongst nations and peoples of various ethnicities cannot prevail without the commitment by all nations of the world to the principles of peace and coexistence. 
Proceeding from its commitment to these principles, Qatar has consistently sought to entrench such concepts in our region as peace, security, good-neighbourliness and coexistence amongst all the States of the region. 
Mr. Wisnumurti (Indonesia): On behalf of the Indonesian delegation, Sir, I should like first of all to congratulate you on your assumption of the chairmanship of the First Committee. 
We pledge to you our full support and active cooperation in the discharge of your task. 
This session of the First Committee is convened against a backdrop of some encouraging developments in arms limitation and disarmament. 
The hopes these developments engender, however, continue to be tempered by the aura of indecision, ambivalence and uncertainty that has marked multilateral efforts in this field during the past year. 
The end of the cold war has not totally eliminated the dangers posed by nuclear weapons, and the resulting reduction of the threat of nuclear war should not be perceived as diminishing the need for nuclear disarmament, which remains an imperative. 
The successful conclusion of the second strategic arms reduction Treaty (START II) has significantly reduced the world's two largest nuclear arsenals. 
Further deep cuts that are significantly beyond the commitments undertaken in START, along with concurrent negotiations with the other nuclear Powers, would lead to an irreversible process of nuclear disarmament. 
The new cuts in arsenals announced by the United States, together with the placing of enriched uranium under the safeguards of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) and the closure of some weapons-development and testing facilities, are other positive developments. 
Taken together, these constitute a significant step towards the globalization of the nuclear-disarmament process. 
However, on the negative side, new uncertainties and new risks have emerged on the horizon. 
We cannot fail to note the existence of vast quantities of unsafeguarded fissile materials, enriched uranium and plutonium, which pose a serious threat to international peace and security. 
This has implications for the future of the Convention, especially with regard to its timely entry into force, to universal adherence and to effective implementation. 
For many if not all of us, the importance of a comprehensive test ban as an effective instrument against horizontal and vertical proliferation of nuclear weapons and as a major step towards nuclear disarmament, not to mention as an urgent measure to protect our environment, is self-evident. 
It is also an objective set out in the preamble of the NPT. 
Hence, continued testing and the failure to maintain the moratorium may well place the NPT in jeopardy and call into question its integrity. 
In the absence of the establishment of a comprehensive test ban within a specific time-frame, many non-nuclear States have gone on record as saying that they will not acquiesce in an indefinite extension of the NPT. 
There is also a growing realization that the grave consequences of continued testing far outweigh any perceived benefits, and indeed would seriously undermine the ongoing endeavours to limit and ultimately eliminate nuclear weapons. 
In sum, testing is a dangerous anachronism in the post-cold-war era. 
We are gratified to note that the ongoing endeavours have covered the whole range of pertinent questions, while substantive work on specific interrelated issues has continued in parallel. 
Yet it is regrettable that, despite imperative urgency and treaty obligations, negotiations in the Conference on Disarmament have bogged down and that those who hoped for significant progress should have little grounds for optimism. 
The deliberations at the coming inter-sessional meeting of the Ad Hoc Committee must be resumed with a greater sense of urgency against the backdrop of the 1995 NPT review Conference. 
We realize that the goal of a comprehensive test ban can be realized only through multilateral endeavours. 
Hence, serious concerted efforts should be undertaken by the Conference on Disarmament in conjunction with broader multilateral endeavours in the Amendment Conference on the partial test-ban Treaty. 
There should be no diminution of our efforts towards the conclusion of a comprehensive test ban as our common goal. 
On the contrary, we should intensify our efforts to that end. 
In that event, close contacts should none the less be maintained with the Conference on Disarmament, and appropriate steps should be taken to avoid duplication of work. 
The two forums can be mutually supportive, but it is critical that talks should proceed rapidly towards the conclusion of a comprehensive test ban. 
And in this, the vast majority of Member States should not be marginalized. 
Rather, those States should be allowed to make their contributions to the achievement of the long-sought goal of a comprehensive test ban. 
The NPT review and extension Conference scheduled to be held next year will be an event of major importance for the international community. 
It will provide a unique opportunity to make a sober assessment of the implementation of the Treaty. 
As the primary legal and political guardian against proliferation, the Treaty has made an important contribution to the limitation of nuclear armaments. 
Yet, for many Member States, the overall record of the NPT is less than encouraging. 
Divergences among the parties have persisted on issues of critical importance. 
Hence, the issues we face next year should not be oversimplified to a mere choice between limited and unlimited duration or between conditional and unconditional extension. 
Beyond doubt, the question of the extension of the NPT is linked to such critical issues as nuclear disarmament, the dissemination of nuclear know-how for peaceful purposes, security assurances to non-nuclear States and the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones and progress in these areas. 
Earlier I expressed concern over the lack of progress in the negotiations on a comprehensive test ban in the Conference on Disarmament. 
The early conclusion of a comprehensive test ban will undoubtedly have a favourable impact on a decision to extend the NPT. 
Equally important is the question of security assurances, which needs our urgent attention and serious consideration, particularly since it is bound to influence both the negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty and the NPT-review exercises. 
Genuine non-proliferation can also be bolstered by the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones in appropriately defined regions and based on a consensus among the States concerned. 
It bears repeating that in South-East Asia the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) has for some years endeavoured to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone and is now seeking to realize such a zone in consultations with other countries involved. 
This, we believe, will make a significant contribution to non-proliferation and nuclear disarmament. 
Having reviewed a number of relevant issues which are closely linked to the question of the extension of the NPT, my delegation feels that it is unrealistic to contemplate an indefinite extension of the Treaty. 
Rather, it would be prudent to consider its extension for a fixed period, which would ensure its continued effectiveness in stemming proliferation. 
At the same time, in order to strengthen the NPT, there has to be a solemn commitment from the parties, especially the nuclear-weapon States, to implement all the provisions of the NPT so as not to perpetuate the status quo. 
To date, no satisfactory solution to this problem has been devised, and the appropriateness of civilian processing of spent fuel has become yet another source of disagreement. 
Regional and subregional organizations continue to make substantial contributions to the cause of disarmament and security. 
In the Asia-Pacific region, the ASEAN Regional Forum, which was launched at a historic inaugural meeting in Bangkok last July, reflects the desire of the countries of the region to ensure a peaceful and stable political and security environment for their peoples. 
That Forum affords an opportunity for the States of the region and external Powers to regularly exchange views and consult on security issues of common concern. 
The Forum is unique because it was established, not in response to any crisis, but as an exercise in preventive diplomacy to manage strategic change so that a stable relationship would emerge among the States concerned. 
All these aspects are closely linked to perceptions of security which cannot be ignored. 
It is therefore appropriate to address this question from a wider perspective. 
Unfortunately, the group of experts studying such an expansion has been deadlocked, which has cast the matter into ominous doubt, as many States have set as a condition of their acceptance of the Register that it should be more comprehensive. 
Finally, my delegation has long endorsed proposals for the rationalization of the First Committee's work and reform of its agenda. 
We are encouraged to note that such endeavours are currently under way. 
My delegation welcomes the new approach as part of the efforts to enhance the effectiveness of the First Committee, with the understanding that it is to be on an interim basis. 
Alternatively, the Committee can carry on further discussions on providing a new impetus to our continuing endeavours. 
Mr. Fostervoll (Norway): First, on behalf of the Norwegian delegation, may I congratulate you, Mr. Chairman, and the other members of the Bureau on your election. 
We look forward to cooperating with you, under your able leadership, in the weeks ahead. 
We should continue to search for more effective measures to halt the spread of weapons of mass destruction. 
We are faced with new risks, including environmental hazards, stemming from the drastic reduction of nuclear and chemical arms. 
Ethnic rivalry and minority strife threaten the stability and security of many parts of the world. 
A new role for regional organizations in conflict-solving and securing peace is emerging, not only in Europe but also in other parts of the world. 
The European Union is, in a significant manner, shaping the future of Europe and also making important contributions from a global perspective. 
In the field of arms control and disarmament there are clearly encouraging developments. 
The Treaty on Conventional Forces in Europe (CFE) is rightly hailed as a landmark in the history of conventional disarmament. 
It contains elements that could serve as a model for other regions. 
Despite the radical changes that have taken place since the CFE Treaty was signed in Paris in 1990 it remains a cornerstone of the European security structure. 
The Budapest Summit of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) should reaffirm the need for the Treaty's full implementation. 
The decision of 22 European nations to join the Partnership for Peace programme of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization is an important contribution towards fulfilling that objective. 
We welcome the encouraging news from the recent summit meeting between the United States of America and Russia with regard to expediting the destruction process under the START II Treaty. 
This agreement is a concrete contribution towards making the disarmament process irreversible, and it brings us one step closer to a world free of nuclear weapons. 
In areas where weapons of mass destruction were produced, tested and stored the environment has been damaged, often beyond repair. 
The prevention of further environmental degradation as a consequence of an accelerated disarmament process represents a major additional challenge. 
We should recognize that problems of this magnitude can be resolved only in a wider multilateral context and that their resolution will require international assistance and cooperation. 
Norway is ready to play its part in such a joint effort. 
In the light of this situation the increased focus, at the recent summit meeting between the United States and Russia, on the environmental dimension is particularly welcome to us, as is the agreement to cooperate in handling Arctic radioactive waste. 
The invitation addressed to other interested States deserves a positive reply, and I should like to take this opportunity to express my Government's willingness to be an active partner in this endeavour. 
Universal adherence to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) and the indefinite and unconditional extension of its provisions are a long-standing Norwegian policy objective. 
A common priority should be to strengthen the regime that provides the basic instrument against nuclear proliferation. 
The International Atomic Energy Agency safeguards should be further strengthened inter alia by on-site and random inspections to prevent the diversion of fissile material, as well as of sensitive technology and equipment, for weapons purposes. 
We welcome the recent advances towards universal adherence to the NPT represented by the accession of Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan and Georgia and the announcement by Argentina and Algeria of their intention to accede to the Treaty before the 1995 Conference. 
We should like to express our appreciation of Ukraine's efforts to implement the trilateral statement, and we look forward to Ukraine's early accession, as a non-nuclear-weapon State, to the NPT. 
We should therefore seek rapid progress on a number of related issues. 
The provision of such assurances is a political precondition for a balanced non-proliferation regime. 
Third, we are pleased that progress is being made in negotiations on a comprehensive ban on all nuclear testing. 
We have a unique opportunity to conclude a comprehensive test-ban treaty within the next year. 
Such a treaty would constitute a reasonable quid pro quo on the part of the nuclear-weapon States for a firm commitment to a strong NPT regime of indefinite duration. 
As it is desirable that there be a clear demonstration of substantial and credible progress before the convening of the NPT Conference, the negotiations should be speeded up. 
The recent nuclear-test explosion in China is highly regrettable. 
It has rightly produced strong and negative reactions from the international community. 
Once again we urge China to refrain from further testing and to join other nuclear-weapon States in declaring a moratorium. 
Fifth, a ban on the further production of fissile material for nuclear-weapon purposes should be considered as a matter of urgency. 
Negotiations on such a ban should commence without further delay. 
Sixth, huge quantities of weapons-grade plutonium will be removed from dismantled warheads as a result of the implementation of the START agreements, along with hundreds of tons of highly enriched uranium. 
Concrete steps must be taken to establish a regime that would include the declaration of stockpiles of all weapons-grade materials, accompanied by appropriate transparency measures. 
Seventh, the illegal transfer and smuggling of nuclear material of weapons-grade quality are cause for growing concern. 
All relevant legal and administrative measures should be applied and, if necessary, strengthened. 
More effective measures to register, manage and monitor existing stocks of plutonium should be agreed upon. 
International assistance should be encouraged in cases where national systems of accounting and control, as well as physical protection, are inadequate. 
In addition, the safe and secure storage of fissile material is a matter of urgency if further environmental degradation in consequence of a comprehensive disarmament process is to be prevented. 
Land-mines are among the most insidious weapons commonly used in war. 
They cause widespread suffering among civilian populations. 
Norway has for years been involved in United Nations peace-keeping operations and mine-clearing missions, and it has had an opportunity to gain first-hand experience of the consequences of the widespread and irresponsible use of land-mines. 
We regard with approval the proposal to establish a voluntary international trust, administered by the United Nations, to promote and finance information and training programmes related to mine clearance and to facilitate the launching of mine-clearance operations. 
New measures are needed to strengthen the legal basis and authority of the United Nations Convention on inhumane weapons, of 1980, which, inter alia, seeks to regulate the use of anti-personnel mines. 
This issue is a test case for the adaptability of the Conference to new international realities. 
We believe that bringing in new members will provide the Conference on Disarmament with greater legitimacy and credibility. 
The present stalemate will not come to an end unless fresh political will is forthcoming. 
A firm resolution by the General Assembly calling for the expansion, in the near future, of the membership of the Conference would, in our view, be a very appropriate reaction to the present unsatisfactory situation. 
Mr. Dimitrov (Bulgaria): Allow me at the outset to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the chairmanship of the Committee. 
The delegation of Bulgaria is confident that under your able guidance the Committee will achieve tangible results. 
We have recently witnessed a number of positive developments in the field of disarmament and international security that have paved the way to a better and more stable world. 
At the same time, however, the international community is facing serious challenges and the risk of instability as a result of the disintegration of States, militant nationalism, and ethnic and religious rivalries. 
Poverty, underdevelopment, violations of human rights and environmental degradation have the potential of seriously undermining international security and stability, not only on a regional but on a global basis as well. 
The important shift to wider utilization of peacemaking and peace-keeping should, in our view, be accompanied by further efforts in the sphere of disarmament and arms control. 
Non-proliferation remains high on the agenda of the international community. 
The Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) is the major building block of the international arms control regime, and an essential foundation both for nuclear non-proliferation and for the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
Continued and strict implementation of the NPT and of the respective safeguards agreements of the International Atomic Energy Agency is a basic prerequisite for ensuring the viability and the stabilizing role of the nuclear non-proliferation regime. 
Our world urgently needs very effective international action to safeguard nuclear materials and to detect in time and prevent transfers or clandestine production. 
The negotiations in the Conference on Disarmament on a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty represent a timely response to proliferation concerns. 
The treaty in question should be verifiable, universally adhered to, and of indefinite duration. 
Bulgaria has participated in the exchange of seismic data and is in the process of establishing a temporary national data centre with upgraded capabilities as part of the future international monitoring system. 
Non-seismic verification involving radionuclide, infrasound, hydroacoustic and satellite technologies, on which there are still divergent views at the Conference on Disarmament, should, in our view, complete the verification regime. 
The viability of the non-proliferation regime and of the NPT as its cornerstone would be enhanced considerably by the extension of credible and legally binding security assurances to non-nuclear-weapon States parties to the Treaty. 
That being said, however, the delegation of Bulgaria is of the view that linking the issues of the extension of the non-proliferation Treaty and the negotiations on negative security assurances, a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty or any other disarmament problems would not be favourable to the cause of common security. 
The non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and their means of delivery has another topical aspect that of preventing the development, production, stockpiling or other acquisition of biological or chemical weapons. 
Bulgaria was among the first 10 States to ratify the chemical weapons Convention. 
The process of ratification and universal adherence to that Convention, however, is at a very early stage and my delegation considers it appropriate to appeal for speedier ratification by all States parties to the Convention. 
Regardless of recent achievements, the issue of the biological weapons Convention continues to necessitate additional measures. 
Although the Special Conference of the States parties to that Convention has come to a successful conclusion in Geneva, the elaboration of a legally binding verification protocol is expected to take more time. 
National export controls on dual use and on commodities related to chemical and biological weapons, as well as international efforts under the aegis of the Australia Group, are also needed. 
At the same time, we continue to seek formal membership in all international non-proliferation regimes and in the forum of the former Coordinating Committee for Multilateral Export Controls (COCOM). 
Bulgaria believes that increased openness and transparency in armaments, when subject to strict rules and practised reciprocally, could strengthen peace and stability. 
An excessive and destabilizing accumulation of conventional weapons, particularly in areas of tension and conflict, threatens security and stability. 
In practical terms, observance of this principle calls for a collective effort. 
Bulgaria has contributed to the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms every year since its establishment, and has provided additional data as well. 
The failure of the group of governmental experts appointed to study the expansion of the scope of the Register to reach consensus in its final report on this issue should not discourage the international community. 
It should rather stimulate it to seek more complex methods involving regional security considerations in attempting to structure the national data on conventional arms. 
Bulgaria favours a transparency-in-armaments agenda, which would involve not only the issue of the United Nations Register, but also information on the size and organization of the armed forces, regional approaches to transparency, and procedures for clarification and consultation between States on a United-Nations-Register-related definition of data. 
The work of the group of governmental experts to prepare the review conference of the inhumane weapons Convention in 1995 merits special attention. 
It is now clear that, while a possible revision of Protocol II of the Convention is the focus of the preparatory consultations, other types of inhumane weapons requiring innovative thinking and considerable compromise have to be addressed. 
The conduct of consultations under this item among Member States with a more liberal scheduling and resource planning for 1995 would be quite appropriate. 
Bulgarian delegations participated actively in the elaboration of the instrument which led to unprecedented regional conventional disarmament and to the introduction of comprehensive confidence- and security-building measures, thus contributing to increased stability in Europe. 
In the meantime, Bulgaria is of the view that the immense quantities of treaty-limited equipment and other weapons that remain in Europe, even after the implementation of the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe (CFE), exceed the needs of security and stability. 
The interest in further specific confidence-building and arms-control measures in the Balkans aimed at harmonizing the obligations assumed under various international instruments in this area is well founded. 
Such additional measures in the Balkans could, in our opinion, include the expanded exchange of information and additional confidence- and security-building measures, as well as further reductions of conventional armaments and forces in the area, in particular where military imbalances persist. 
In this context, I should like to mention the positive experience with our neighbours Greece and Turkey. 
In conclusion, we share the hope expressed by the Chairman of the First Committee at the forty-eighth session that the Committee will truly modernize its work by eliminating those items that are no longer relevant and by addressing those which are relevant. 
Mr. Lamamra (Algeria) (interpretation from French): It is a great pleasure for me to address to you, Sir, my warmest congratulations on your well-deserved election to the chairmanship of this important Committee. 
The objective of general and complete disarmament, which has been looked at in terms of equal sovereign rights and shared responsibilities among all States, has thereby been rehabilitated. 
The emergence of strategic thinking downgrading the military factors in the national security of States, and in international security, is becoming more pertinent and necessary. 
The major challenges of tomorrow call for a security that is global in its concept, universal in its basis and scope, and non-discriminatory in its effects and benefits. 
A doctrine of collective security that is inspired by the Charter of the United Nations naturally calls for transcending competition among the nuclear military Powers and recognizing the irrelevance of policies based on a balance of terror. 
Algeria has always considered that questions of disarmament, of the non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and of international security cannot be dissociated from economic and social development, which is now rightly recognized to be the foundation of peace and harmony among nations. 
Voluntary submission of its two reactors for research and the production of radioisotopes to the safeguards of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA); 
Adherence to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), despite the observations with regard to the limits and imperfections of this international legal instrument that Algeria shares with the other members of the Non-Aligned Movement; 
The signing and starting of the process of ratification of the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction; 
Participation in the multilateral working group on the control of armaments and on disarmament which arose from the process of the Madrid Conference on peace in the Middle East; 
Contribution within the framework of the Arab Maghreb Union and the Sahelo-Saharan group to development and subregional cooperation for peace, stability and security in these two geopolitical areas. 
The dynamic should also cover the question that has particular importance for a growing number of States, namely, the illicit transfer of conventional weapons, which feeds and exacerbates violent phenomena such as terrorism and drug trafficking. 
This is not a minor or a side issue from the point of view of the national security and stability of many countries. 
The international community must therefore deal with it effectively and with the urgency it demands. 
Like other fields of international life, the field of disarmament and security must be the object, on the occasion of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, of a critical analysis. 
Mr. Chong-Ha Yoo (Republic of Korea): I should like to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the chairmanship of the First Committee. 
Your vast experience and able leadership will greatly contribute to the success of our discussion. 
At the same time, I wish to acknowledge the excellent work of your predecessor, Ambassador Von Wagner of Germany, whose ardent endeavours to rationalize the work of this Committee deserve our praise. 
We are now at a critical moment in the area of disarmament and international security, particularly regarding weapons of mass destruction. 
Ensuring an effective nuclear non-proliferation regime is one of the most critical tasks facing us today. 
The NPT has been the key international instrument for controlling the spread of nuclear weapons for the past 24 years. 
By providing a solid and dependable foundation for containing nuclear proliferation, it has served as the primary legal and political deterrent for the proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
The fact that 165 countries are now States parties to the NPT reflects the global appeal of the objectives and rationale of the regime. 
My Government supports the indefinite extension of the NPT. 
We must do our utmost not only to maintain this regime, but to strengthen and improve it. 
Garnering increased confidence in the NPT and diminishing the inequitable elements in it will lead to the greater effectiveness of the regime. 
In this regard, we welcome the negotiations of the Conference on Disarmament towards an early conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty (CTBT), and a treaty on a cut-off in the production of fissile material for weapons use. 
This review should be conducted with the goal of strengthening the present safeguards system through the reinforcement of its verification measures and its inspection system. 
More efforts are needed to foster full-scale cooperation between nuclear-weapon States and non-nuclear-weapon States, particularly in guaranteeing the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
All nuclear-weapon States should make concerted efforts to achieve greater reductions in their nuclear arsenals through the implementation of their obligations under article VI of the Treaty and to guarantee the security of the non-nuclear-weapon States parties to it. 
We are satisfied to see that the nuclear-arsenal-reduction programme of two major nuclear-weapon States was provided for more positively in the joint statement of the United States-Russian summit last month. 
We also welcome the de facto moratorium on nuclear testing although we regret the one exception. 
Despite these developments, the progress in nuclear disarmament has actually increased the sources of nuclear proliferation. 
One of the most disturbing phenomena is the emerging threat of the illicit trafficking of nuclear materials. 
This is a challenge which can be surmounted only through the collective and determined efforts of the international community. 
Unless it is resolved thoroughly, it will set a disturbing precedent, causing irreparable damage to the NPT regime and also threatening the stability of the whole North-East Asian region. 
It is my Government's firm position that for the settlement of this issue the full transparency of North Korea's past, present and future nuclear programmes should be ensured. 
We urge the Democratic People's Republic of Korea (DPRK) to comply fully with its obligations under the safeguards agreement with the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) and to uphold its commitment under the Joint Declaration of the Denuclearization of the Korean Peninsula. 
My Government regards the United States-DPRK agreement as providing an important basis for the solution of the North Korean nuclear issue and the maintenance of stability and peace on the Korean peninsula. 
In addition to its commitment to nuclear non-proliferation, the Republic of Korea is equally dedicated to the elimination of chemical and biological weapons. 
The conclusion of the chemical weapons Convention (CWC) in January 1993 and the ongoing preparations in The Hague represent a major step towards our goal. 
To achieve an effective non-proliferation regime in this area, it is important to ensure universal adherence to the CWC. 
My delegation notes with satisfaction that the Special Conference on the biological weapons Convention in September this year has successfully laid a firm foundation for establishing needed verification measures that will lead to the Convention's effective implementation. 
In the post-cold-war era we can see that conventional weapons are becoming no less important than weapons of mass destruction, and that security arrangements at the regional and subregional levels are gaining more significance than ever before. 
Composed of countries with diverse political, economic, social and cultural backgrounds, the Asia-Pacific region has a vital need for intraregional dialogue to reduce possible tension and build mutual confidence. 
A security dialogue for the North-East Asian subregion will clearly complement this region-wide framework. 
We must bear in mind that we are in the midst of a historic transition, in which the shape of international relations is increasingly based on peaceful accord, cooperation and interdependence. 
In this regard, my delegation would like to take this opportunity to suggest the following points as possible objectives of our discussion during this session of the First Committee. 
The First Committee has already launched, quite successfully, a programme for rationalizing its working methods and agenda items. 
This exercise should be continued, and the pending issue of expanding membership of the Geneva Conference on Disarmament should be resolved soon. 
My delegation hopes that the countries that have reservations on this matter will reconsider their position to accommodate the new international reality. 
Next, this session of the First Committee should do its utmost to encourage and facilitate the exchange of views among Member States in order to prepare for next year's NPT Conference. 
My delegation appeals to all Member States to participate to their fullest and most productive extent in the discussions so that we may avert further confrontation and move forward with our preparations. 
Lastly, at this session we should explore the possibility of expanding our considerations beyond disarmament matters and into broader and more urgent international security issues. 
Mr. Kohout (Czech Republic): Let me first congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the important post of Chairman of the First Committee. 
We have full confidence in your skilful guidance of our joint work. 
Following the end of the cold war we seem to be living, from a global point of view, in a more stable and secure world. 
Yet the disarmament agenda seems to be as heavy as it was in the past, if not heavier. 
Recently, important results have been achieved, such as the conclusion of the chemical weapons Convention. 
At the same time, we are trying to strengthen or render verifiable some treaties concluded in the past. 
Concerned about its security, my country, while seeking new alliances, is trying to contribute to all the efforts aimed at reducing the level of armaments and increasing confidence. 
Within a couple of months we shall be meeting here again to take a step of crucial importance to confirm the validity of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons and to extend its functioning beyond 1995. 
Obviously, further steps are necessary in the field of nuclear disarmament. 
In this connection, it was encouraging to hear that the United States and Russia will, as soon as START I takes effect and START II is ratified by both countries, immediately begin removing the nuclear warheads to be scrapped under START II. 
The cause of nuclear disarmament can best be served by an indefinite, unconditional extension of the non-proliferation Treaty, thus giving it a permanent status. 
Attempts to revise the Treaty or to extend it for a limited period of time could mean risking the weakening of the basis for further efforts aimed at nuclear disarmament. 
The Conference on Disarmament in Geneva is finally engaged in negotiating what is clearly its top priority item: the comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
A propitious atmosphere for the negotiations has undoubtedly been created by the fact that four nuclear-weapon States are observing moratoriums on nuclear testing. 
The contribution by the group of scientific experts was also valuable this year, being focused more directly on the drafting needs of the future comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
The Czech Republic would prefer that that treaty cover all nuclear explosions, including so called peaceful ones, with no thresholds. 
It needs a reliable verification system based on an exchange of seismic data. 
The selection of complementary non-seismic methods is still under way. 
From a purely technical point of view there are good reasons for advocating the evolutionary approach that is, starting with a very limited set of complementary non-seismic methods and extending that set only when it is proved beyond doubt that the new method is indeed indispensable. 
We should avoid investing too many resources in exotic technologies for monitoring oceans, atmosphere and outer space. 
The cost of the verification system must be kept reasonably low. 
The central role in the verification system will be played by the future comprehensive test-ban treaty organization, and particularly by its key element, the international data centre. 
The organization should also have the power to impose sanctions if the interests of compliance with the Treaty so require. 
It would undoubtedly be gratifying if the comprehensive test-ban treaty could be agreed to at the review and extension Conference of the Non-Proliferation Treaty next spring. 
What is important is the seriousness with which negotiators in Geneva continue to work on the issue and the dynamics of the current negotiating process, extended beyond the regular session of the Conference on Disarmament. 
This test will have especial importance since it can offer negotiators of the comprehensive test-ban treaty in Geneva valuable information and experience on a continuing basis. 
The experimental system could also put in place an infrastructure that might eventually be useful in establishing an ultimate verification system. 
In 1990 we established an experimental seismic station in Southern Moravia. 
In view of its location, this site is particularly suitable to monitoring underground nuclear explosions. 
My delegation would be very satisfied if the General Assembly could unanimously adopt a strong resolution in support of the CTBT, as it did last year. 
It goes without saying that efforts with regard to non-proliferation would benefit only if the Conference on Disarmament were in a position to negotiate a treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
It is encouraging that it has finally agreed that the Conference in Geneva is the appropriate body for the negotiation of such a treaty. 
We therefore support the establishment of a relevant ad hoc committee in Geneva with a simple mandate allowing for substantive negotiations on a non-discriminatory, multilateral and internationally verifiable treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
One of the first issues to be addressed by such a committee should be that of the scope and verification of a future cut-off treaty. 
Any positive steps the Geneva Conference could achieve towards the ban on the production of fissile materials would carry a good message to the forthcoming Conference for the review and extension of the non-proliferation Treaty. 
We support a two-track approach in the Conference on Disarmament: the search for a common formula for negative security assurances and parallel efforts by the five nuclear-weapon States to harmonize their respective negative security assurances. 
A formula for common negative security assurances, if found, could most naturally be applied to the States parties to the Treaty or to other internationally binding commitments not to acquire nuclear explosive devices. 
A new problem, the illegal transfer of fissile material, emerged recently in the field of nuclear non-proliferation. 
The Czech Republic is fully aware of the seriousness of the issue and is prepared to join international efforts aimed at curbing this dangerous activity. 
The illegal transfer of fissile material does not have its source on our territory. However, we cannot exclude attempts at transfer through the Czech Republic. 
This is one of the most urgent security challenges the world faces, in the light of the attempts to smuggle weapons material to terrorists. 
The attention of the international community should be drawn to the grave dangers posed by land-mines, especially to civilian populations. 
We welcome the efforts of the group of experts to strengthen Protocol II of the inhumane-weapons Convention and make it more easily verifiable. 
Interesting proposals have been advanced regarding the detectability of land-mines and the limitation of their functioning after the end of conflicts. 
We subscribe to most of these suggestions. 
We listened with interest to the additional proposals of the United States in this regard and we shall study them carefully. 
We also fully support the call for a comprehensive programme of assistance in mine clearance. 
The international community duly recognized the need to strengthen the biological weapons Convention, since it lacked legally binding verification methods to ensure compliance with its provisions. 
We welcome the decision by the Special Conference in Geneva, just a couple of days ago, to continue this work on an expert level and to prepare specific proposals for the Fourth Review Conference of the Convention in 1996. 
We support the creation of a legally binding instrument that would apply to all activities and facilities relevant to the Convention. 
It is important that the instrument not hamper the economic or technological development of States parties to the Convention or international cooperation in the field of peaceful biological activities. 
We share the view that the future verification arrangements should consist of mandatory declarations on biological facilities and of on-site verification, mainly in the case of allegations of use. 
Whatever verification regime is agreed upon, it should be as efficient as feasible, but also as cost-effective as possible. 
Another urgent task of today is that of the early entry into force of the chemical weapons Convention. 
My country is working towards the ratification of the Convention, and we hope to achieve it soon. 
The necessary legislation is now being prepared as well as relevant administrative arrangements for the implementation of the Convention, including the establishment of a permanent national authority. 
A presentation of equipment and of the methods of protection for inspectors was organized during the seminar in the city of Brno. 
For the last two years quite a number of States, albeit still fewer than half of the United Nations membership, have already contributed data to the United Nations Register of Conventional Weapons. 
The Czech Republic contributed its data last year just a couple of weeks after it came into being. This year we also submitted our data on military holdings and procurement through national production. 
This demonstrates our support for the further expansion of the Register. 
A number of interesting proposals for confidence-building measures are being discussed at the Conference on Disarmament. 
As they are further developed, the Conference on Disarmament could draw on the experience gained within the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), which has been engaged for years in extensive confidence-building measures and recently also in the destruction of heavy weaponry and in on-site inspections. 
Some of the proposals discussed seem to be of a technical nature; some suggest deeper structural changes in our work. 
However, as one of the successor States to the Czech and Slovak Federal Republic, we have a fair amount of expertise in a number of issues on the agenda of the Conference, and our expert actively participates in the Ad Hoc Group of Scientific Experts. 
All countries that are prepared to, and can, contribute to the work of the Conference should be given a chance to do so. 
For instance, it is not natural that countries wishing to contribute to the negotiation and future implementation of a comprehensive test-ban treaty should be permanently denied membership in the Conference on Disarmament. 
Unfortunately, for the time being we can only regret that the decision on expanding the Conference on Disarmament seems to have been postponed again, until the 1995 session. 
Mr. _alovski (The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia): At the outset, Sir, I should like to express my delegation's satisfaction at your election as Chairman of the First Committee. 
I am sure that the Committee will be most pleased with the results achieved under your chairmanship, and you can count on my delegation's full support and cooperation. 
The disarmament process should be looked upon as an integral and important part of the efforts to promote international security, to avert threats to peace and to prevent the occurrence of conflicts. 
If seen in that perspective, it would gain much greater importance and would make a very necessary contribution to international security and to the search for a lasting global peace. 
The delegation of the Republic of Macedonia will work in that spirit and direction. 
In that regard, I would like to echo the statement of the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali: 
The credibility of international efforts on arms control and disarmament will very much depend upon the ability and the readiness of the international community to engage in those efforts all States large or small, nuclear or non-nuclear, developed or developing. 
This is particularly true since we know all too well that future wars, realistically speaking, will involve smaller States that do not feel threatened by global nuclear war but are very much concerned for their security because of negative developments in their immediate vicinity. 
Democratization and transparency in international efforts in the field of disarmament are essential for future progress on arms control and for the prevention of conflicts. 
My delegation attaches the greatest importance to the development of good-neighbourly relations and considers them the most important factor in generating peace, security, cooperation and disarmament in our region. 
While we would stress the importance of these good relations as a deterrent against all kinds of non-peaceful activities, we do not mean to minimize the importance of other factors that favour peace, security and development. 
Of course, the first goal should be to stop the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Last year, the General Assembly, at its forty-eighth session, adopted without a vote resolution 48/84 B, on the development of good-neighbourly relations among Balkan States. 
It goes without saying that very serious preparations will be required for the forthcoming discussions. 
This year, the First Committee will discuss many arms-control and disarmament issues, but in a slightly different atmosphere from that of last year. 
Last year, we were under the impression that the most important achievement in the field of disarmament the conclusion of the negotiations on the chemical weapons Convention was imminent and that concentrating on preventive diplomacy would substantially improve the international security situation. 
This year, we have to face the fact that it has not been possible to conclude, as hoped, the negotiations on the comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty and that many conflicts have continued to jeopardize international security. 
The non-proliferation Treaty should be extended indefinitely and unconditionally. 
We are very much in favour of strengthening endeavours towards transparency in conventional arms and we are sure that activities in this field can help immensely in furthering confidence-building processes among many States. 
We should always bear in mind that the conventional arms race can provoke local crises which can quickly develop into international armed conflicts. 
It is obvious that we need much more than a United Nations Register of Conventional Arms. 
My delegation is particularly interested because of the impact of the excessive and destabilizing accumulation of conventional arms in our region. 
We are convinced, therefore, that practical measures to increase openness and transparency in this field are a necessity. 
The prevention of disputes or crises that can easily evolve into armed conflicts is a very important aspect of current United Nations efforts to increase international security and free additional economic, scientific and technological resources for development. 
We are pleased that the Secretary-General is sparing no effort in this endeavour. 
In this regard, I should like to note the very important deliberations organized by the San Remo International Institute on Humanitarian Law. 
My delegation is of the opinion that the current activities of the United Nations in this field are significant; however, we also feel that more could be done. 
There are many conflict situations caused by unresolved national or territorial problems from the past that no longer have any raison d'\x{76bb}re and could be easily solved if the political will could be mustered. 
My delegation shares the view that the present session should do everything possible to bring to a successful conclusion our deliberations on the land-mines issue, for we see no reason for delay. 
My delegation will lend its support to the necessary efforts to ban the further production of fissile materials for nuclear weapons and other nuclear explosive devices, and also to the non-nuclear-weapon States' demand for stronger international and legally binding security assurances. 
Of course, we are in favour of positive policies and measures concerning the regional dimensions of arms control and disarmament. 
There are many activities within the framework of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe which, we hope, will be successful. 
This year, like last year, we shall adopt many draft resolutions on various aspects of arms control, disarmament and the international security situation. 
We hope that every one of them will be aimed at improving the international security situation and advancing the cause of development so that all States can feel secure and not threatened. 
Mr. Dzvairo (Zimbabwe): My delegation congratulates you, Sir, and your country, Ecuador, on being elected to the chairmanship of this important Committee at the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
We are confident that your leadership will result in the successful conduct of our work. 
Yet my delegation cannot but express concern at how much remains to be done. 
It is a sad fact that even when the START I and START II Treaties have been fully implemented there will still be enough nuclear weapons to destroy the world several times over. 
Let me refer to the March 1995 review and extension Conference of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
Zimbabwe believes that the Treaty is an important international instrument in the field of disarmament. 
It is a fact that the nuclear-weapon States have not met their obligations under the Treaty's provisions to reduce and eliminate their nuclear arsenals and to assist non-nuclear-weapon States in the peaceful uses of nuclear energy. 
We are also disappointed that some of the nuclear-weapon States have impeded the early conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty, which, in our view, would have constituted a demonstration of their good faith. 
In the light of the foregoing, Zimbabwe will not be able to support the indefinite and unconditional extension of the non-proliferation Treaty unless the nuclear-weapon States formally undertake to reduce and eliminate their nuclear arsenals within a given timetable. 
We agree with our Secretary-General that disarmament must be considered in all its aspects without excluding any category of weapons. 
In this regard, while we recognize that the proliferation of conventional arms is partly a residue of the cold war, we believe that supplier States must shoulder much of the blame for this continuing proliferation. 
We therefore call for international instruments that will regulate and monitor the manufacture, sale or transfer of all conventional weapons. 
Weapon-manufacturing States should not be guided solely by the profit motive. 
They should exercise international social responsibility and ensure that such weapons are not made available to areas of conflict around the globe. 
Like many other delegations, Zimbabwe was disappointed that the decision of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session urging the Conference on Disarmament to reach an early consensus on the expansion of its membership has not borne fruit. 
The efforts of Ambassador Sullivan of Australia provided a good basis for progress in this urgent matter. 
Clearly, the current membership of the Conference is not suitable to the arms control and disarmament needs of today. 
It is therefore our hope that those impeding this long-overdue expansion will relent and enable the Conference to acquire much-needed representativity that will give it more moral and political authority. 
Finally, Zimbabwe welcomes the steady progress that has been achieved towards the conclusion of the treaty establishing Africa as a nuclear-weapon-free zone, which we hope will be adopted early in 1995. 
Mr. Taapopi (Namibia): On behalf of the delegation of Namibia I should like to begin by congratulating the Chairman on his election. 
Let me voice our conviction that under the Chairman's able guidance, this Committee will successfully accomplish its task. 
With the end of the East-West confrontation and the profound changes that took place, hopes were raised that we could now build a more secure world out of the anguish of the prevalent threat of insecurity. 
However, the uncertainties that now engulf many regions, characterized by political, religious and ethnic rivalries, prove that our hopes were premature. 
We live in a period of uncertainty that has the potential to create global instability at an enormous cost in terms of human anguish. 
Furthermore, there is the broader and inherently complex question of the proliferation of conventional weapons. 
In this regard, Namibia commends the ongoing deactivation and dismantling of the strategic nuclear system by the parties to the START I Treaty. 
Indeed, the entire international community has a moral obligation to strive for sustainable progress in the fields of disarmament, arms control, non-proliferation, transparency in arms transfers, and confidence-building measures, which can make a crucial contribution to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
It should also be mentioned that Namibia, as an active member of the Zone of Peace and Cooperation of the South Atlantic, is committed not only to promoting trade, including the development of fisheries and marine resources in the zone, but also to keeping the zone nuclear-free. 
Namibia has noted the key role of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) in ensuring global stability. 
We believe that the forthcoming review and extension Conference will provide a golden opportunity to review, assess and remove the existing loopholes in the Treaty and to make it an instrument for the complete elimination of nuclear weapons. 
Namibia supports the extension of the NPT, as Namibia has already acceded to it. 
However, it is legitimate to ask why those possessing a nuclear-weapon capacity today should be allowed to retain it if it is deemed undesirable and harmful. 
It follows from this that the exclusivity of the club of nuclear-weapon States and their status as a holy cow cannot be defended forever. 
We feel this would have greater implications for the possession, development and deployment of such weapons, and, hopefully, would speed up their elimination. 
Mr. Bivero (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): I wish to congratulate the Chairman on his election, as well as the other officers of the Committee. 
My delegation is very happy to be working under the Chairman's commendable leadership. We pledge our full cooperation and support and our desire to contribute to the success of his work. 
However, we cannot be satisfied with the results achieved from several decades of work. 
We believe that conditions are now right to take decisive steps towards general and complete disarmament, which would put an end to the uncertainty created by the stockpiling of weapons of mass destruction and the development of new military technologies. 
We are convinced that a more solid peace must be built. 
Venezuela again expresses its belief that the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction, including, as a matter of priority, nuclear weapons, is one of the most serious threats to international security. 
For this reason, we stress the importance, indeed the urgency, of negotiations to achieve agreement on a treaty that completely prohibits nuclear tests and that can be verified effectively and is universally applicable. 
We recognize that very important steps have been taken in this area, steps which are historic milestones on the path to peace, but we can find no justification whatever for the nuclear tests that are still being carried out. 
My delegation wishes to make a modest contribution towards finding formulas that could help reconcile the divergent positions expressed here today. 
We simply want the Treaty to continue under the same regime, with a review conference every five years and an extension conference after 30 years, in the year 2025. 
At the same time, the nuclear Powers must commit themselves to making every possible effort to abide by their obligations under the non-proliferation Treaty, especially its articles 4 and 6. 
We are convinced that it is to the extent that all Treaty provisions are implemented that confidence will be strengthened and progress made towards definitive approval of a non-proliferation agreement. 
Also on our security and disarmament agenda is the question of negative security assurances. 
We consider that progress in the implementation of such assurances will create the most propitious conditions for the 1995 NPT review and extension Conference. 
We trust that the coming months before the Conference will see determined progress towards the negotiation of an international instrument providing non-nuclear-weapon States with the assurances they need regarding the use or threat of the use of weapons of mass destruction. 
We are concerned about the destabilizing effect of the excessive accumulation of conventional weapons, which foment distrust between States and between regions. 
Here, we need to make greater efforts to promote confidence-building measures, including transparency in information on military matters. 
We believe that the United Nations should make new and renewed efforts to strengthen mutual trust, thus helping to reduce the probability of conflicts between States. 
Among other measures that should be fostered, we would attribute priority to having systematic exchanges of military information, making the Register of Conventional Weapons more effective, increasing available data through frequent military missions and developing regional and subregional centres for confidence building. 
We attach great importance to the agenda item on disarmament and development. 
My delegation believes that we should review our treatment of the item, especially with a view to reallocation of the financial, human and scientific resources that have hitherto been used to military ends. 
There is a close link between disarmament and development. 
We join other delegations in saying that we must rationalize the work of the Committee in order to make it more efficient and to restructure and reorganize its annual programme with a view to promoting more substantive debates on the subjects of highest interest to the international community. 
Any changes we adopt must not work against efforts that are being made in other priority areas in spite of newly emerging problems in the sphere of disarmament. 
We hope we will continue to move in that direction at the present session. 
We believe that the First Committee should continue to play an important role in the consideration of items on arms limitation and disarmament. 
This will preserve the Committee's function as a principal United Nations body in the disarmament sphere. 
Moreover, we agree with the view of many developing countries that disarmament matters must be considered in universal, representative forums. 
Delegations should exercise their right of reply at the end of the day whenever two meetings have been scheduled for that day and whenever such meetings are devoted to the consideration of the same item. 
Mr. Kim Chang Guk (Democratic People's Republic of Korea): I wish to reply to what the South Korean representative said about my country. 
The South Korean representative showed nervousness and uneasiness, for South Korea has been elbowed out of the DPRK-United States talks. 
Mr. Rhee (Republic of Korea): My delegation truly regrets asking to speak in response to the representative of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's statement in right of reply, as that statement seems not to deserve a response. 
Regarding the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's allegations that my country has been obstructing the dialogue between the United States and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, I would like to refer to what my Ambassador has already said this afternoon about this recent development. 
Mr. Kim Chang Guk (Democratic People's Republic of Korea): I think all the representatives at this meeting have seen the television interview with the President of South Korea, Mr. Kim Young Sam. 
Mr. Stephanou (Greece): I chose not to speak on a point of order this afternoon in order not to interrupt the statement made by the representative of the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
That is why I am now using my delegation's right of reply. 
In connection with the incorrect denomination of the State in question used in that statement, I would like to recall Security Council resolution 817 (1993), according to which that State was admitted to the United Nations, 
That difference has not yet been settled. 
It is not obligatory to use it, and nobody is obliged to use it, not even the representative of Greece, which I hope will be the case in the not-too-distant future. 
This is fully in accordance with Security Council resolution 817 (1993). 
If it were interpreted to imply that the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia could be referred to otherwise, the resolution would be devoid of any meaning. 
The name of my country is the Republic of Macedonia, and the Security Council resolution uses the reference for our name. 
Mr. Mwakawago (United Republic of Tanzania): I should like, on behalf of my delegation, to congratulate you, Sir, on your well- deserved election to the chairmanship of the First Committee at the current session of the General Assembly. 
My delegation is confident that, with your vast diplomatic experience and the help of skilful officers, you will ably steer the Committee's deliberations to a successful conclusion. 
The world is still haunted by recalcitrance of varying magnitudes. 
This unfortunate situation has destroyed thousands of lives and a great deal of property and has brought misery to millions of people throughout the world. 
For example, the fragile political situation in Rwanda and Burundi not only has destabilized the entire subregion, in terms of loss of life, refugees and displaced persons, but has also seriously retarded economic development and caused enormous social, health and environmental degradation in the area. 
While we are greatly encouraged by the overwhelming commitment of all parties to the Treaty to extension of the regime beyond 1995, there is little comfort to be derived from the proponents of indefinite and unconditional extension. 
We feel that their action is an attempt to take undue advantage of the situation. 
Most disconcerting is the fact that, after almost a quarter of a century, none of these measures has been achieved in an internationally binding form. 
It is against this backdrop that we fully support the concept of negative security assurances. 
Non-nuclear States, having fulfilled their obligations and responsibilities, as stipulated in article II of the NPT, deserve such assurances. 
However, we are not happy with the progress of the negotiations, which have yet to go below the final START II levels of land-based and sea-based strategic-missile warheads. 
All the evidence shows that the levels are higher than those of both sides in 1970, when the NPT went into force. 
We also see no indications whatsoever from nuclear-weapon States that they are striving for general and complete disarmament, which is one of the core requirements of article VI. 
Besides, contrary to popular belief, the bilateral agreements on arms reduction concluded thus far only call for weapon systems to be disabled by the demolishing of missile silos. 
They allow for the warheads and their firing mechanism to be merely dismantled, while their nuclear cores are either stored for future disposition or recycled into new weapons. 
This situation does not augur well since it is clear that dismantled parts can easily be reassembled for reuse. 
Any attempts to weaken this commitment, thus widening the dichotomy between nuclear Powers and non-nuclear States, will be very counter-productive. 
This move is important because it will help to sensitize the international community to the need for total elimination of nuclear arsenals. 
We all welcome the negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban Treaty, which commenced earlier this year. 
We are delighted to learn that some tangible progress has been made. 
We appeal to those countries to cooperate lest we should be compelled to revert to the Amendment Conference on the partial test-ban Treaty and begin thinking beyond a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Let me also refer to the disturbing developments regarding the inventory of nuclear material unaccounted for and the misplaced nuclear warheads, which can have grave consequences for world peace, security and stability. 
It is most unfortunate that yet another kind of arms race in respect of stockpiles of fissile material is now threatening to emerge, on the pretext of energy security. 
Indeed, the world has reached an appalling stage at which some countries are becoming unable to account fully for their own inventory of plutonium and are actually admitting cases of misplaced warheads. 
This is a dangerous and unprecedented dimension, unheard of in the entire history of the nuclear era. 
If the world can lose track of the nuclear materials it possesses, is there any need to continue producing more? The only viable way out of this vicious circle is for the international community to impose, decisively, a total ban on the production of fissile materials for nuclear weapons. 
The failure by the United Nations Disarmament Commission earlier this year to reach consensus on two important items was a great set-back for the work of the Commission since the commencement of a revised package which settled on a shorter list of agenda items a few years ago. 
The agenda item on the role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields was unceremoniously put to rest after four years of strenuous deliberations. 
We still insist on the need for this issue to be considered carefully in all other international forums. 
To deny the transfer of dual-use technology to developing countries because of the misconceived fear of its military use is as illogical as it is unfair, especially when such decisions are taken by exclusive clubs without transparency. 
While we agree that internationally recognized export-control regimes could help in preventing the spread of technologies relating to the production of weapons of mass destruction, such regimes should not become obstacles to access to technologies for peaceful and legitimate purposes. 
The second item, on the process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, was also not concluded. 
Hence it has been deferred to next year's session. 
We urge those States to summon the necessary political will to expedite progress on this important matter. 
This year the Ad Hoc Committee held another session in New York to consider new, alternative approaches in conformity with General Assembly resolution 48/82. 
It is our fervent hope that all members of the Ad Hoc Committee will in future participate fully in its work, given the cordial post-cold-war atmosphere existing within the Committee and the international system. 
Since we are discussing new, alternative approaches, we sincerely hope that this is an opportune moment for all Members of the United Nations to contribute their views. 
We also welcome the imminent entry into force of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea and we view this development as an inspiration to the Committee and, indeed, an incentive for those who have left the Committee to resume participation. 
Lastly, let me assure the First Committee of my delegation's support and cooperation in ensuring the success of its deliberations. 
Mr. Lavrov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): First of all I would like to congratulate you, Mr. Chairman, upon your election to your important post. 
We hope that under your guidance we shall achieve good results, including progress in the rationalization of the work of the First Committee. 
Taking into account earlier decisions and your recommendations, Mr. Chairman, I shall touch briefly on the most important issues. 
The strengthening of the regime based on the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) has key significance in this regard. 
Russia stands for the indefinite and unconditional extension of this Treaty at the Conference next year. 
The confirmation of the effectiveness and the broadening of the adherence to the Treaty would speed up the process of reduction and elimination of nuclear arsenals, and would further enhance international security. 
We express our satisfaction with the growing number of parties to the Treaty and urge those States which have not yet done so to adhere to the Treaty as soon as possible. 
It is highly important to stay on realistic ground on the issue of the extension of the Treaty. 
If we look at the situation without any bias it becomes clear that a lot has already been done with regard to the implementation of the NPT, especially article VI, and a lot more will be done if the stability provided by this Treaty is maintained and strengthened. 
Next in turn is the decisive stage of finding mutually acceptable decisions on issues which have already been identified. 
Stipulating that the signing of the Treaty should take place not later than in 1995 does not, in our view, imply that the NPT is made a hostage to the conclusion of a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
We urge all States to work for the success of negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty, and we urge the nuclear Powers to observe the moratorium on such tests. 
In this respect, the nuclear explosion carried out by China on 7 October this year is a matter of serious concern to us, as it is to many others. 
Russia stands ready to work actively for the strengthening of security assurances to non-nuclear States concerning the use of nuclear weapons against them, the so-called negative assurances. 
We proceed from the possibility that nuclear Powers may put the weapon-grade materials released by the process of arms reduction under the control of the International Atomic Energy Agency. 
Experience shows that the method of solving problems related to nuclear weapons through bilateral agreements, even the most important ones, has its limitations. 
In view of their interdependence, nuclear problems call for a comprehensive approach. 
Having in mind these considerations, the President of Russia put forward a proposal regarding preparation by the five nuclear-weapon States of a treaty on nuclear security and strategic stability. 
The advantage of having such a treaty is that it covers the most essential element in the nuclear-weapons chain, that is, its material and technical base. 
The treaty would address in a comprehensive manner the problems of banning the production of fissile materials for nuclear weapons; banning the re-use of weapons-grade fissile materials which are extracted from the nuclear munitions that are being reduced; eliminating nuclear charges; and reducing nuclear-weapons delivery vehicles. 
The elaboration of such a treaty by the five nuclear-weapon States would also facilitate the multilateral efforts undertaken at the Geneva Conference on Disarmament in respective areas, without duplicating them. 
Obviously, the current nuclear arsenals of the five nuclear Powers do differ. 
Therefore, the measures planned could be implemented stage by stage, with due respect being paid to the specific aspects of the nuclear potential of given countries, while allowing for asymmetry in their commitments. 
It is also important that the treaty include a pledge by all parties not to arm themselves with new kinds of strategic weapons which at this time are not in their arsenals. 
Russia, being among the first countries to sign the Convention on the prohibition of chemical weapons in Paris on 13 January 1993, continues to make efforts to ensure its coming into effect. 
Russia is taking measures at the national level in preparation for fulfilment of its obligations under the Convention. 
Increasingly important are the issues related to conventional weapons, particularly the idea of ensuring transparency. 
Russia will continue to support fully the activities concerning the United Nations Register of Conventional Weapons and provide the necessary data for it. 
Russia is in favour of holding a conference in 1995 to review the 1980 Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects. 
We also intend to impose the maximum restrictions on exports of anti-personnel mines. 
We have substantial experience, highly qualified experts and technical means which could be used within the framework of such programmes. 
It is important to harmonize the efforts of the international community. 
This has been the thrust of Russia's proposal to convene in 1996, under the auspices of the United Nations, a conference devoted to the problem of international cooperation in the area of conversion. 
We also support the view expressed by the Secretary-General concerning the need to integrate disarmament and international security efforts. 
As the United Nations approaches its fiftieth anniversary, and we take stock of its achievements in maintaining international peace and security in accordance with the Charter, here again we are sorely disappointed. 
In order to meet the new realities of the post-cold-war era, the United Nations must continue to assert, as well as exert, itself in regard to the full range of issues relevant to disarmament and international security. 
The United Nations has a pivotal role to play and a primary responsibility in regard to all issues of disarmament, given the global implications of the subject. 
The year 1995 will be an important one for the issue of nuclear disarmament because the parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) will convene its review and extension Conference. 
Notwithstanding its imperfections, the NPT is a viable instrument against the proliferation of nuclear weapons and there is no doubt in our mind that it should be extended. 
The Treaty provides for three options for its extension, namely, an indefinite extension, or an extension for a fixed period, or an extension for a series of fixed periods. 
An argument has now surfaced that there are actually no other options than the indefinite extension, because any other kind of extension would necessitate amendments to the Treaty. 
We believe that in order for the Treaty to be extended indefinitely, there must be a clear, verifiable correlation with corresponding advances in areas that would ensure the elimination of nuclear weapons. 
A series of actions are required over a fixed period of time to negate the discriminatory nature of the Treaty. 
An indefinite extension of the Treaty is tantamount to changing the Treaty from one that is against the proliferation and the elimination of nuclear weapons into a Treaty that legitimizes nuclear weapons. 
By indefinitely extending the Treaty, we would leave nuclear weapons for ever in the hands of a few self-appointed arbiters of the fate of this planet. 
It has been said that a nuclear war cannot be won and therefore must not be fought. 
In this regard, concerted and transparent efforts must be made by nuclear-weapon States to reduce their nuclear arsenals, with the ultimate goal of their total elimination. 
It is our hope that the 1995 Conference will provide parties to the Treaty with an opportunity for frank and constructive dialogue about each other's obligations. 
My delegation is equally concerned over reports pertaining to the so-called revolution in simulated nuclear bomb technology and its implications for nuclear-weapon testing. 
If these reports are confirmed, it may necessitate a review of the proposed thrust of the comprehensive test-ban treaty itself. 
In this connection, Malaysia has recently made a submission to the Court arguing that the use of nuclear weapons is illegal. 
The proliferation of conventional weapons deserves our priority attention as well. 
While acknowledging the legitimate defence needs of a country, we are opposed to the production and sale of more potent and efficient killing machines, equipment and products. 
In this context my delegation would like to see a ban on the use and development, manufacture, stockpiling and transfer of all types of land-mines. 
Any attempt to draw distinctions between categories of mines on the basis of self-destroying and self-neutralizing mechanisms should be resisted. 
The establishment of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms under General Assembly resolution 46/36 L was acknowledged as an important achievement in the efforts to promote confidence-building and disarmament. 
Malaysia, as one of the countries actively involved in the drafting of that resolution, wishes to seek greater participation of States in the operation of the Register. 
We believe that the Register must continue to be maintained and developed to include weapons holdings and weapons acquired through national or domestic procurement. 
The role of regional organizations in the maintenance of international peace and security is an important dimension of our debate. 
At the same time, we must take into account the differences within and among existing regional organizations. 
Most of the regional organizations, especially in the developing regions, are essentially devoted to the provision and enhancement of economic cooperation. 
ASEAN itself has consciously worked to achieve regional resilience among its members. 
Last year the Secretariat restructured its Office for Disarmament Affairs into a Centre. 
We believe that the restructuring should also include the form and functions of the Conference on Disarmament in Geneva and those of the United Nations Disarmament Commission in New York. 
Yet what tangible results have emerged from them? We need to take a hard look at these two bodies. 
Both could be transformed into a single functional commission similar to the commissions under the Economic and Social Council, with an elected membership. 
Mr. Aljunied (Singapore): Let me begin by congratulating you, Mr. Chairman, and the other officers of the First Committee, on your election to office. 
The end of the cold war has ushered in a new global dynamic, triggering the evolution of a complex pattern of cooperation and competition. 
While the demise of bipolarity may have brought down ideological barriers and created a sense of optimism, it has also brought uncertainty in its wake. 
The United Nations success in Namibia and Cambodia, the current peace process in the Middle East, the end of apartheid in South Africa and the impending elections in Mozambique have engendered optimism. 
However, new conflicts have emerged, motivated by racial, religious and cultural hatred. 
My delegation wishes to express its concern about this continuing trend. 
Also cause for alarm are several recent cases of illegal trafficking in and smuggling of plutonium and other radioactive substances. 
Nevertheless, we are heartened to note some recent positive developments in disarmament. 
Disarmament is therefore an integral part of the larger process of building an enduring peace. 
As mutual trust and confidence among States increase there will be less need to arm ourselves to the teeth. 
This is an integral part of preventive diplomacy, a term highlighted by the Secretary-General of the United Nations in his report An Agenda for Peace. 
In the Asia-Pacific region there have been efforts to establish a comprehensive institutionalized mechanism for dealing with peace, security and disarmament. The aim is to build a predictable and constructive structure that could encourage and reinforce positive patterns of behaviour. 
Regional organizations like ASEAN have, in conjunction with the United Nations, been exploring ways and means to create suitable structures to manage change and to ensure that favourable conditions for growth and development continue. 
One confidence-building measure that we have in our region is the Treaty of Amity and Cooperation in South-East Asia, concluded in 1976. 
It is a unique diplomatic instrument in the region in that it establishes a code of conduct and provides a mechanism for dispute resolution. 
It currently has as signatories the ASEAN countries, Laos, Viet Nam and Papua New Guinea. 
The principles and purposes of the Treaty of Amity and Cooperation in South-East Asia were endorsed in consensus resolution 47/53 B, which was sponsored by more than 137 States from the different regions at the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly in 1992. 
Another positive development in developing confidence-building measures to deal with issues of peace, security and disarmament is the establishment by ASEAN of the ASEAN Regional Forum in July 1994. 
The Forum was established as a consultative body with a view to building mutual confidence, preserving stability and ensuring growth in the Asia-Pacific region through the creation of a network of constructive relationships. 
There are currently 18 participants in the Forum: the ASEAN countries; their dialogue partners, the United States, Japan, South Korea, Australia, New Zealand, Canada and the European Union; three observer countries, Viet Nam, Laos and Papua New Guinea; and two guests, China and the Russian Federation. 
This mechanism of open dialogue and consultation serves to allay suspicions and fears and is significant in a region where there are many outstanding territorial disputes. 
The Forum aims at creating a web of cooperation and understanding among countries in the region. 
Singapore is confident that the Forum will continue to develop and become a centre for serious discussions of political and security issues affecting the region. 
We look forward to working in close cooperation with you and your colleagues. 
To your predecessor, Ambassador von Wagner, we owe thanks for a job well done, especially for his untiring efforts to rationalize the work of our Committee. 
We are living in a time of change and challenge and also of great opportunity. 
The present time is thus more propitious than any in the past for substantively addressing security and disarmament and related issues. 
During the cold war, the disarmament process was geared predominantly to maintaining a balance between the major alliances. 
In contrast, today there is a legitimate and widespread desire and expectation among nations to genuinely move forward on issues that were previously thought to be intractable. 
This lends importance and a sense of urgency to our task. 
And yet in the midst of hope there is no room for complacency or euphoria. 
New obstacles to peace and threats to security have emerged. 
Revivals of ethnic animosities; conflicts in different parts of the world rooted in religious, linguistic, cultural and economic differences; drugs; terrorism; and clandestine trafficking in arms and even nuclear materials afford tangible threats to security and peace. 
the lack of economic, social and political development [that] is the underlying cause of conflict. 
The whole purpose of arms control and disarmament is to ensure undiminished security at the lowest levels of armaments. 
For Bangladesh, general and complete disarmament is a constitutional commitment. 
We therefore wholeheartedly welcome and support all steps, advances and initiatives in this field. 
The United Nations system is obviously, in our view, the appropriate and ultimate forum for arms-control issues. 
In particular, arms-control agreements between the two largest nuclear Powers have naturally had a wholesome impact on the security environment. 
In this context, the recent agreement between President Clinton and President Yeltsin to expedite implementation of START II, so that the dismantling of warheads can begin as soon as the accord is ratified, is a most welcome development. 
Non-proliferation, particularly of weapons of mass destruction, is in our view absolutely vital to international security. 
Bangladesh is a party to the Treaty and wholeheartedly subscribes to it. 
Its critics contend that it has not adequately addressed the issue of vertical proliferation and that there are today appreciably more nuclear weapon and warheads than when the Treaty came into force. 
But for the Treaty, there could have been many more nuclear-weapon States today. 
The Treaty has therefore functioned as an invaluable instrument of preventive diplomacy. 
Many non-nuclear-weapon States, including non-aligned Member States, however, have legitimate concerns and questions that need to be addressed at the 1995 Conference. 
Such countries would like to be reassured about access to nuclear technology for peaceful purposes and to receive security assurances as well as assurances about non-first use of nuclear weapons. 
Universal adherence to the Treaty, they feel, would also reinforce its rationale and moral weight. 
My delegation shares the view that the successful conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty and an agreement on fissile material cut-off would have a favourable impact on the Treaty review Conference. 
We are happy that some progress has been made by the Conference on Disarmament in its negotiations for a comprehensive treaty. 
I also echo the view of the Canadian representative that the First Committee should unequivocally reaffirm that production of fissile materials for weapons purposes must cease. 
We sincerely hope that the Conference on Disarmament will soon be able to agree on a negotiating mandate for this purpose. 
It is our view that nuclear-weapon-free zones can supplement global efforts towards this ultimate objective, and we welcome in this connection the advances that have been made to establish such zones in Latin America, Africa and the South Pacific. 
Bangladesh has long been a co-sponsor of resolutions calling for the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia. 
Bangladesh fully supports efforts aimed at eliminating other categories of weapons of mass destruction as well. 
We hope that the chemical weapons Convention will come into force in the course of the next year and we support the strengthening of the biological and toxin weapons Convention through an effective verification regime. 
Weapons of mass destruction naturally receive more attention in public forums than so-called conventional arms. 
And yet excessive accumulations of such arms, which are not commensurate with the legitimate security concerns of a country, can also be a destabilizing factor. 
Many millions of casualties in wars and conflicts since 1945 have been victims of conventional weapons. 
Economy in the defence sector would mean more funds for the social and development sectors. 
However, such a prescription, to be effective and realistic, should impose restrictions and constraints on arms-exporting countries as well. 
The Human Development report has characterized the arms business as one of the most reprehensible sectors of international trade, with arms traders making profits out of poverty and continuing to ship weapons to potential trouble spots. 
It is perhaps not realistic to expect producers not to manufacture what they can profitably sell and also not to consolidate markets through persuasion and liberal incentives, not infrequently with some support from their Governments. 
The solution or answer lies in the adaptation and eventual conversion of military spending to civilian production so as to reflect post-cold-war realities and priorities. 
According to published figures, there was a decline in global military spending from 1987 to 1994, which generated a peace dividend of some $930 billion dollars. 
In the Human Development report it is estimated that if military spending continues to decline at the very feasible rate of 3 per cent a year, between the years 1995 and 2000 another $460 billion could be saved. 
Surely a fair proportion of such a peace dividend could be diverted to development purposes. 
We are of the view that a new, comprehensive and holistic approach to security, disarmament and development is warranted at this time. 
Peace and security are inseparable, and development is the obverse aspect of peace. 
There is thus a patent need for an integrated approach to the very basic issues of disarmament, security and development. 
Disarmament and security goals that seemed distant during the cold war are eminently achievable today. 
History abounds with instances of squandered opportunities that could be redeemed only at great cost. 
Mr. Mabilangan (Philippines): As this is the first time I have addressed the Chair, may I, on behalf of my delegation, extend my congratulations to you, Sir, on your election to the post of Chairman of the First Committee. 
We are confident that under your able leadership and with the assistance of the members of your Bureau, our work in this Committee will proceed smoothly and that much will be accomplished. 
My gratitude and appreciation also go to your predecessor, His Excellency Mr. Wilhelm Adolf Ritter von Wagner, for the excellent work he and his Bureau did for the Committee during the last session of the General Assembly. 
As my delegation stated last year and in previous years, the end of the cold war has ushered in a transition towards a new international order, which we had hoped would bring about global stability, economic prosperity and political harmony. 
But those developments pale in comparison with the needless sufferings of dislocated populations and refugees because of local conflicts, which are daily fare in the mass media. 
It is only when these institutions are restructured and reformed to be more responsive to global realities and relationships that mechanisms can become more attuned to resolving disputes and keeping the peace. 
Today, Governments throughout the world, of both developed and developing countries, have been challenged to be more attentive to domestic agendas: to find ways to be more competitive globally, to expand to new markets and to create jobs. 
Indeed, geoeconomics is assuming more prominence. 
We have also seen, in the recent past, a steadily growing consensus in the resolution of many contentious issues. 
Last year, for instance, we finally adopted without a vote the resolution endorsing negotiations for a comprehensive test-ban treaty and a ban on the production of fissionable materials. 
These are indeed milestones. 
We hope that this momentum will move us forward in our work this year as well as in other important disarmament forums. 
The proliferation of weapons of mass destruction continues to pose the greatest potential threat to human survival. 
With the cold war behind us, it is often frustrating to note that progress in this field has not kept pace with expectations. 
The Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) is up for review and extension next year. 
We have made clear in these sessions that the 1995 Conference should be a single conference with the mandate to review and extend the Treaty. 
It is in this context, therefore, that we encourage all States parties to the NPT to adhere to, and fully comply with, its provisions. 
We also urge all nuclear-weapon States to accelerate their disarmament programmes to promote the confidence of all parties and non-parties to the Treaty. 
Only on the basis of mutual trust and confidence can we have the promise of an indefinite extension. 
On other weapons of mass destruction, the Philippines is in the process of ratifying the chemical weapons Convention, which it signed in Paris on 13 January 1993. 
We shall continue to support all measures designed to ensure the timely entry into force of the Convention, which is reckoned to be the first real multilateral treaty in the field of disarmament. 
The matter of confidence- and security-building measures has been addressed by my delegation in recent sessions. 
Dialogue has been an integral part of our quest for peace and prosperity in South-East Asia. 
While the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) was initially established as an association geared to promoting economic and social cooperation, the end of the cold war and its accompanying uncertainties intensified efforts between its members and its dialogue partners to discuss the security concerns of States. 
This dialogue process led to the organization in 1993 of the ASEAN Regional Forum, an idea that was subsequently accepted by other South-East Asian States, including Viet Nam and Laos. 
The first meeting of the ASEAN Regional Forum was held in Bangkok last July. 
For the first time, the Philippines had the opportunity to propose in an ASEAN session the establishment of a regional arms register and the exchange of white papers on defence to stress the importance of transparency in building trust and confidence in the region. 
This first meeting, along with the declaration on the South China Sea, has, we hope, opened a new chapter of peace, stability and cooperation in South-East Asia. 
It is also our sincere hope that this Forum will help accelerate the realization of a South-East Asian nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
Peace, stability and cooperation are indeed prerequisites of lasting economic prosperity. 
Developing countries are accelerating their efforts to achieve greater economic progress. 
In this regard, my delegation wishes to register its disappointment over the inability of the United Nations Disarmament Commission, for the fourth consecutive year, to reach consensus on the role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields. 
This agenda item was, ironically, one of the first three items that were agreed upon in the Commission's 1990 reform package. 
We hope that elements in the draft report, in which a large degree of common ground has been reached, can serve as the basis for any consensus document in the next session of the Commission. 
Despite the unpredictable and sometimes unpleasant developments of the post-cold-war era, the prospects for lasting peace have never been so promising as they are now. 
The issues that confront us are also evolving. 
That we are nearing a conclusion on the outstanding issues can be gleaned from our voting records and the tone of the general debate. 
We have already witnessed dramatic and constructive changes in our political and social landscape. 
As we in the international community act to resolve the problems of the present, we must in hindsight remember that the countless adversities that plagued our planet and humankind were caused by a lack of political will and of a cooperative spirit among us. 
In this context, allow me to quote a pertinent portion of the policy statement of my Foreign Secretary, Mr. Roberto R. Romulo, delivered on 5 October: 
Mr. Sandoval (Paraguay) (interpretation from Spanish): On behalf of the delegation of Paraguay, we wish to congratulate Mr. Valencia Rodriguez on his election to the chairmanship of this Committee. 
However, we must unfortunately acknowledge that this does not appear to be a realistic possibility. 
That is why my delegation wishes to take this opportunity to support and affirm the desire expressed by many to see it become a concrete reality. 
What we need now is genuine will on the part of all the parties. 
The benefits of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons, which was so painstakingly elaborated and which my delegation strongly supported, are obvious. 
In this connection, we are very pleased that progress has been made towards the formulation of an international instrument of that kind. 
As regards other related matters, we would be pleased to see greater progress in such areas as a comprehensive test ban, a ban on the production of fissionable material and the granting of effective security assurances to non-nuclear-weapon States. 
General Assembly resolution 48/70, adopted on 16 December 1993, stresses that a positive decision on the subject of a comprehensive test-ban treaty must be reached speedily and decisively. 
This has been an outstanding issue on the agenda of the Conference on Disarmament and the subject of a variety of strategies. 
At the regional level, the greatest tribute that could be paid to our continent is that we are providing a perfect example of the fact that it is possible to achieve a zone entirely free of nuclear weapons. 
Hence, Paraguay warmly welcomes the decisions of Argentina, Brazil, Cuba, Chile and Saint Lucia to become parties to the Treaty of Tlatelolco, of 1967. 
We are also pleased to note the progress that has been made along these lines on other continents. 
It now remains for the nuclear-weapon States to take action to reduce and ultimately eliminate their weapons, thereby completing the logical circle. 
The Government of Paraguay is one of the signatories of the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction, and has sent this instrument to the national Congress for ratification. 
We expect that it will very soon enter into force, and we would urge all other States to adhere to it. 
The entire structure of the Convention is an example of what can be achieved in the area of disarmament through a complete ban on one type of weapon of mass destruction. 
As is well known, mines also make peace-keeping operations in conflict zones very difficult. 
Consequently, we support all measures for the complete elimination of such weapons, which are so inhumane and absolutely at variance with the minimum standards of human behaviour. 
Here I might mention a part of the report of the Secretary-General on the subject, where he says: 
The World Summit for Social Development, to be held in 1995 in Copenhagen, will provide an excellent opportunity to consider this matter carefully and to reach decisions. 
In conclusion, we associate ourselves with the idea that the celebration of the fiftieth anniversary of our Organization provides an auspicious occasion for us to reach agreement in the field of disarmament, an agreement that should lead to greater international security. 
In the light of new political realities connected with the dissolution of the bipolar world, the end of the cold-war era and the liberation of mankind from ideological confrontation, the opportunities for constructive interaction by States in the field of disarmament and international security have increased. 
The role of international organizations, above all of the United Nations, in resolving these problems has increased. 
In this context, we would like to refer to the report of the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, on the work of the Organization, in which he stressed that: 
On 23 May 1992, Kazakhstan signed the Lisbon Protocol and thereby became a party to the Treaty on the Reduction and Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms (START I). 
On 14 January 1993, our Republic signed the Convention on chemical weapons; on 13 December 1993, Kazakhstan ratified the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons as a non-nuclear State. 
Our young independent State, which recently adhered to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), resolutely and consistently pursues a policy of strengthening the regime of the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
In 1993, Kazakhstan proposed an initiative concerning the extension until the year 2005 of the moratorium on tests of nuclear, chemical and biological weapons and weapons of mass destruction of all kinds. 
Among the nuclear problems facing mankind, the most pressing is that of further strengthening the international regime with regard to the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
In this context, Kazakhstan attaches great importance to the NPT and, being a party to that Treaty, not only carries out its obligations but makes every effort to contribute to the strengthening of that regime. 
Kazakhstan signed the non-proliferation Treaty as a non-nuclear State and attaches great importance to the elaboration, within the Conference on Disarmament, of effective international agreements and assurances to non-nuclear States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons. 
The delegation of Kazakhstan considers that, at this juncture, the efforts of the international community should be focused on multilateral negotiations, within the framework of the Conference on Disarmament, to elaborate a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
As a State that has suffered because of atomic and nuclear-weapon tests on its territory, the Republic of Kazakhstan seeks a total prohibition of nuclear tests. 
To solve them, we need the active support and aid of the international community. 
We attach great importance to the efforts of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) in the area of improving its control activities and strengthening the safeguards system. 
On 1 October 1993 Kazakhstan became a member of the IAEA and undertook the obligations deriving from its membership in that international organization. 
A safeguards agreement has been reached between Kazakhstan and the Agency on assurances, paving the way for non-military use of atomic energy in Kazakhstan. 
We therefore hope to have international assistance in training staff and setting up the Agency's safeguards system. 
Since 1992 Kazakhstan has submitted information about conventional arms for the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms. 
We attach great importance to transparency in military matters, and we consider the Register of Conventional Arms an important factor in strengthening confidence between States and ensuring global and regional stability. 
Deeply concerned about strengthening its State sovereignty and security, the Republic of Kazakhstan is sincerely interested in strengthening general security all over the world, maintaining international stability and developing cooperation with all States. 
We attach great importance to strengthening United Nations cooperation with regional arrangements and organizations and strengthening their role in the activities of the Organization with a view to ensuring and maintaining international peace and security. 
In this context, we should recall the well-known initiative of President Nazarbayev of Kazakhstan, put forward in the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session, to hold a conference on activities to ensure confidence in Asia. 
The goal of that initiative is to work out fundamental principles for cooperation in the strengthening of peace and stability for cooperation in the economic progress of Asian States. 
This idea has already been implemented. 
Concerning the results of the Alma Ata meetings, there were two meetings, in New York, of the Permanent Representatives to the United Nations of 25 States, with the participation of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General and many international organizations. 
The First Committee will have to take important and responsible decisions aimed at strengthening international peace and security. 
These priorities are reflected in the relevant fundamental instruments adopted by the Parliament of Ukraine, including the declaration on State sovereignty, which determined the non-nuclear status of the country, the military doctrine and the main principles of foreign policy in which this status is reaffirmed. 
As time is short, I shall briefly address only the main challenges facing Ukraine in this field. 
These documents finally removed all obstacles on the way to the elimination of nuclear weapons obstacles that Ukraine inherited from the former Soviet Union and opened up the prospect of the country's accession to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) in the shortest possible time. 
If there is logical follow-up to these steps one may hope for the settlement, in the very near future, of a number of key issues of paramount significance to further progress in the field of arms control and disarmament. 
As a follow-up to the trilateral statement, the bilateral agreement between the Russian Federation and Ukraine on the implementation of trilateral arrangements was signed on 10 May 1994. 
This agreement specifies the order and the timetable for the withdrawal of nuclear warheads from the territory of Ukraine, deals with the supply, in return, of fuel rods for nuclear-power stations and defines the principles of mutual payments. 
In strict observance of the provisions of the trilateral statement and the Ukraine-Russia agreement of 10 May 1994 and in compliance with the agreed programme, Ukraine has been removing nuclear warheads to the Russian Federation. 
Nevertheless, I should like to stress once again that our decision with regard to the attainment of non-nuclear status in the future coincided with extreme difficulties resulting from the deepest economic crisis in Ukraine. 
We have already concluded relevant bilateral agreements, and the implementation of some specific programmes has begun. 
We are encouraged by the remarks of the United Nations Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, who, at the opening of the First Committee's deliberations, explicitly stated that there should be no delay in giving stronger international and legally binding security assurances to the non-nuclear-weapon States. 
He said: 
Ukraine welcomes the substantial progress made in the framework of the Conference on Disarmament towards achieving a comprehensive nuclear test-ban treaty. 
We should like to see the speedy conclusion of an effective, verifiable, multilateral and universally applicable treaty. 
This would make an important contribution to non-proliferation and disarmament. 
Ukraine has signed the Convention on the prohibition of chemical weapons and will ratify it as soon as possible. 
We consider it extremely important to rid the densely populated European continent, as well as other regions, of these deadly weapons by the beginning of the next century. 
However, every effort should be made to ensure that all non-proliferation regimes are non-discriminatory. 
To be effective, these regimes should make possible the transfer of advanced technology for peaceful and legitimate purposes. 
Mr. Rivero Rosario (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): The delegation of Cuba is gratified to see the representative of a fraternal country of Latin America elected to preside over the proceedings of the First Committee. 
Here and now we wish to say that our delegation is prepared to cooperate fully in efforts to reach our common objectives in this forum. 
This confirms the importance which the international community attributes to these items. 
Notwithstanding this fact, and promising though many of the results achieved may have been, in the opinion of the delegation of Cuba our past accomplishments still fall short of the expectations and needs of our people. 
In this context, the question of the existence of weapons of mass destruction is once again of particular importance and there is an overriding need to eliminate them completely. 
There is no better opportunity to show a sincere desire to strengthen peace and international security by reaching an agreement between nuclear-weapon States on the complete elimination of these weapons within a certain time-frame. 
Furthermore, this commitment would eliminate one of the basic discriminatory elements of this Treaty referred to by many countries, both parties and non-parties to the Treaty. 
The Cuban delegation shared the sense of pride at the fact that, at the last session of the General Assembly, we approved, for the first time without a vote, a draft resolution on the urgent need to establish a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
Despite that fact and notwithstanding the efforts made by a group of delegations, including the delegation of Cuba, within the framework of the Conference on Disarmament, we can only regret that it has been impossible to finalize the negotiations because of the continued obstacles raised by some delegations. 
We should like to reiterate that, although the best assurance would be the elimination of these weapons, as long as they do exist we should adopt a legally binding international instrument on the subject. 
The question of a ban on the production of fissionable material for nuclear weapons is now being raised and this may well help prevent the qualitative development of these weapons. 
As a State party to the Convention on the prohibition of bacteriological and toxin weapons, we took an active part in the lengthy and recently concluded process in which a group of experts considered possible verification measures with regard to that Convention, and ways to strengthen it. 
Early next year, a new process will begin, with a view to the consideration of possible measures to be included in an instrument to supplement the Convention and to the drafting of such a text. 
We believe that this may help to strengthen the efforts to prevent the existence of biological and toxin weapons. 
With regard to banning chemical weapons, we have also made our position very clear. 
Cuba is one of the original signatories of the chemical weapons Convention and is working very hard, within the framework of the Preparatory Committee, for the achievement of all the agreements deriving from the entry into force of the Convention and to establish the new international body. 
Here, in this forum, we should like to call once again for an intensification of the preparatory work in all areas on which agreements must be reached. 
Representatives and sponsors from other countries and even from other regions will attend. 
Within the framework of the Disarmament Commission, we joined in all efforts to reach agreement on the transfer of dual-purpose technology for peaceful purposes; yet it was not possible to reach agreement on this subject. 
My delegation greatly regrets that because of considerations with regard to the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction, discriminatory policies continue to be defended through regimes controlling substances, equipment, technologies and know-how. 
These regimes obstruct the free access of developing countries and make it impossible for them to establish their own programmes for peaceful uses in these areas. 
We are confident that the Committee will conclude its work successfully under his able guidance. 
The proliferation of weapons of mass destruction constitutes the gravest threat to international peace and security. 
This is an issue that has to be addressed urgently. 
The non-proliferation Treaty (NPT) provides us with the valid legal framework within which we can reconcile the objective of preventing the proliferation of nuclear weapons with the need to encourage the use of atomic energy for peaceful purposes, and thereby to consolidate security and stability in the world. 
All States should become parties to this Treaty, and they should implement in good faith the agreements providing for comprehensive safeguards. 
The commitment by the parties to the Treaty will be a decisive factor in making it possible to extend the Treaty at the review Conference in 1995. 
The holding of the NPT Conference next year as a result of the expiry of the Treaty will afford all the States of the world a rare opportunity to demonstrate their peaceful intentions. 
This applies in particular to the States of the Middle East region, where the issue has become very important and crucial in light of the ongoing peace process in that region. 
At the 1989 chemical weapons Conference in Paris, Syria was one of the first countries to call for the Middle East to be made a weapons-of-mass destruction-free zone within the framework of the United Nations. 
This meant freeing the region of all nuclear, chemical and biological weapons. 
However, Israel did not respond to this call, just as it had not responded to the calls made by the United Nations, by the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), or by the Non-Aligned Movement and the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
With this end in view, we call upon Israel to accede to the NPT and to place its nuclear facilities under the safeguards of the IAEA so that all countries of the region may be able to agree to the extension of the Treaty. 
Should this be achieved, an important step will have been taken towards creating a climate of trust and contributing to consolidating peace and security in the Middle East region. 
My country had expected that its early signature of the non-proliferation Treaty was going to prompt Israel, sooner or later, to accede to the Treaty as it would lessen its obsession with the acquisition of nuclear weapons. 
Syria has adhered to all United Nations resolutions and conventions relating to disarmament and in that context acceded to the non-proliferation Treaty, which we signed in 1968. 
We have also signed the safeguards agreement and the biological weapons Treaty. 
As regards disarmament, Syria calls for more resolute and decisive steps to be taken towards the promotion of all efforts aimed at establishing security. 
The issues of peace, security and disarmament in today's world have acquired a more comprehensive nature and interrelatedness with other issues such as development. 
This requires the creation of a conceptual link between disarmament and development by assisting in the process of economic adjustment through the activation of speedier progress in dealing with international development issues and through the consolidation of international peace and security. 
My delegation believes that mutual understanding, constructive cooperation and sincere political determination are bound to lead to further progress in the search for a more secure, equitable and prosperous world, if such understanding and cooperation are encouraged and maintained. 
Mr. Goonetilleke (Sri Lanka): On behalf of the delegation of Sri Lanka and on my own behalf, permit me to congratulate Mr. Valencia Rodriguez upon his election and to offer my delegation's fullest cooperation in the discharge of his responsibilities. 
Allow me also to congratulate other members of the Bureau upon their election, and at the same time to pay a warm tribute to his predecessor, Ambassador von Wagner, who steered the work of this Committee with great dedication and skill during the forty-eighth session. 
We are meeting at a time when many far-reaching changes are taking place in the international security environment. 
It took more than half a century for the major nuclear protagonists to overcome each other's real and imaginary fears and to replace confrontation with cooperation, secrecy with transparency, and pessimism with optimism. 
The iron curtain, the Berlin Wall and apartheid, which resulted in inhuman segregation, are, we hope, relics of the past. 
Despite the dark clouds we occasionally see on the horizon, we are confident that there is no turning back on the positive developments. 
Despite these positive developments, we cannot be complacent about the future disarmament agenda, both nuclear and conventional. 
We are gratified to note that considerable progress has been possible in curbing the nuclear-arms race, which was the hallmark of security doctrines during the cold-war era. 
The time has come for them finally to admit the obvious: their national security cannot be secured by adopting doctrines based on weapons of mass destruction which threaten the very existence of the human race. 
After a considerable amount of work this year, the Conference on Disarmament has come up with a rolling text, which will be the basis of our future work on the comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
In view of the complexities involved in negotiating a treaty of this importance, we recognize that it would not be realistic to apply artificial deadlines. 
However, a time-frame for concluding negotiations will certainly provide an impetus to the work of the Ad Hoc Committee as it did to the chemical weapons Convention negotiations a few years ago. 
Sri Lanka is hopeful that the Conference on Disarmament will be able to produce a largely completed, if not fully completed, text by the time of the review and extension Conference of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
In this context, we welcome the decision of the Conference on Disarmament to resume work on the draft treaty from 28 November to 16 December this year, and we pledge our fullest support to Ambassador Miguel Mar Bosch, the indefatigable Chairman of the Ad Hoc Committee. 
It is now universally accepted that the NPT and the comprehensive test-ban treaty will represent an effective barrier against the proliferation of nuclear weapons and nuclear-weapon States. 
Since the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly the number of States parties to the NPT has increased to 165. 
We warmly welcome the new States parties to the fold of the NPT. 
The strength of the NPT has been its resilience. 
During the 25 years of its life the Treaty has been able to brave the cold war and decades of super-Power confrontation. 
However, Sri Lanka, as a country which has given its fullest support to the Treaty, believes that States parties should take a fresh look at the operation of the Treaty when an opportunity for a review is presented in April 1995. 
This exercise should involve improving the functioning of the Treaty in order better to serve the interests of States parties and to attract universal adherence. 
Sri Lanka has noted various views expressed by States parties on the extension of the Treaty and hopes that this issue could be decided through consultation and negotiation. 
The authors of the NPT made a deliberate choice to give us an opportunity to discuss and reach a decision on the question of extension 25 years after its coming into force. 
We have now reached the stage when that historic decision must be taken. 
Sri Lanka is confident the decision will be a positive one and that the Conference will reach consensus on the longevity of the Treaty. 
For nearly a quarter of a century, non-nuclear-weapon States parties to the NPT have been urging the nuclear-weapon States to give such assurances. 
For 14 years, members of the Conference on Disarmament have been negotiating to secure effective guarantees from the nuclear-weapon States. 
In the Ad Hoc Committee non-nuclear-weapon States have referred to the unilateral guarantees offered by them. 
While appreciating such gestures, we firmly believe that the end product of the Ad Hoc Committee should be a multilaterally negotiated, legally binding international instrument. 
It would be incongruous and counter-productive for anyone to insist on an unconditional and indefinite extension of the NPT, on the one hand, and to sidestep the issue of security assurances, citing outdated strategic doctrines, on the other. 
There are several other areas of concern to my delegation. 
The first involves highly enriched uranium and plutonium supplies, which are accumulating worldwide and causing considerable concern to the international community. 
The second area of concern is the smuggling of nuclear fissile material. 
This year, there have been several instances of such smuggling in Europe. 
It confirms the fact that there are parties interested in acquiring weapon-grade and other fissile material, which can also pose serious environmental threats. 
It also indicates the availability of ready supply sources to meet this illegal demand. 
This problem could be tackled only by taking immediate steps to ban the production of fissile material for weapons purposes and the strict regulation of fissile material used by the civilian sector. 
We regret very much the inability of the Conference on Disarmament to reach agreement on an appropriate mandate for an ad hoc committee. 
To ignore the current stocks would be to invite the charge of discrimination against the future regime on fissile material. 
My delegation continues to hold the view that transparency in armaments can be an effective confidence-building measure only if it can guarantee equal and balanced rights and responsibilities of all States participating in such a regime. 
Sri Lanka shares the view that the United Nations Register could be expanded at an appropriate time to include military holdings and procurement. 
We do not see how confidence could be built by supplying information on some weapons systems and withholding it on other. 
To be fully effective, transparency should be applied to all armaments, including weapons of mass destruction and their means of delivery, high technology with military application and all types of advanced conventional weapons. 
While we speak of transparency in armaments, we should not ignore the more insidious aspects of arms transfers. 
These weapons are procured and transported to trouble spots around the globe by merchants of death in close collaboration with their natural allies, the drug traffickers and terrorists. 
Sri Lanka looks forward to productive work on this item in the United Nations Disarmament Commission and intends to present a working paper on the subject. 
It has been replaced by a climate of confidence, trust and cooperation. 
In this context, we welcome the new thinking in, and the approach of, the Ad Hoc Committee and its search for new, alternative approaches to the realization of this objective, taking into account the emerging realities. 
What is required is the necessary political will, vision, and courage on the part of all to seize the present opportunity and to work purposefully towards achieving that goal. 
Year after year, we come to the General Assembly, make statements, adopt resolutions and return to our respective capitals in the belief that we have done our share of work. 
This is a mistaken notion. 
The real work involves the implementation of what we have agreed upon here. 
Yet precious little has been done to realize the decisions taken by the General Assembly. 
The Conference on Disarmament follows up by establishing an ad hoc committee. 
We should actively pursue the matter in the Conference on Disarmament, and take appropriate measures to ensure that the arms race that destabilized the Earth not be allowed to spread to outer space. 
Since 1982 there have been no less than 34 applications for membership of the Conference. 
After considerable consultations, a package was presented to the Conference on Disarmament in 1993; this had wide support. Yet that package did not see the light of day, and we have not yet been able to come up with an alternative proposal. 
Meanwhile, the Conference on Disarmament is involved in negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty without the input of so many delegations. 
Finally, my delegation notes with appreciation the role played by the United Nations Regional Centre for Peace and Disarmament in Asia and the Pacific based in the capital of our friendly neighbour Nepal. 
The Centre has proved to be an asset to the region, and its contribution in bringing together officials, academics and non-governmental organizations of the region is appreciated by my Government. 
In recognition of the role played by the Centre, we hope that it will continue to receive the support of the United Nations, Member States and non-governmental organizations, so that it may become a robust institution. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): I congratulate Ambassador Valencia Rodriguez on his election to the chairmanship of the First Committee. 
We are extremely glad that so able and well-qualified diplomat is guiding the work of this important Committee on political and security matters, which augurs well for the success of our work. 
We also congratulate the Vice-Chairmen and the Rapporteur. 
We look forward to working with all of the Committee officers in a constructive spirit. 
During the general debate on disarmament matters at the forty-eighth session, my delegation underscored the multidimensional nature of collective security. 
While welcoming the progress made in recent years, we still feel that there should have been more substantial world-wide reductions in nuclear weapons, gradually leading to the complete elimination of those weapons, which affect the security not only of non-nuclear-weapon States but of nuclear-weapon States as well. 
The 1995 review Conference of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) should aim not only to extend the Treaty, but also to reaffirm our common determination to eliminate nuclear weapons for ever. 
So that the NPT can govern relations between nuclear and non-nuclear States, it must be a universal, non-discriminatory instrument that conforms to the aspirations of all States. 
It is of concern that the encouraging developments in the Middle East peace process have not been followed by regional confidence-building measures, in particular by Israel's becoming a party to the non-proliferation Treaty and placing all its nuclear facilities under the safeguards system of the International Atomic Energy Agency. 
That action would expedite the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East. 
The key element for halting both vertical and horizontal proliferation remains the speedy conclusion of a multilateral treaty totally banning nuclear tests in all environments. 
We ought also to seize the opportunity presented by resolution 48/75 L, adopted by consensus at the forty-eighth session, for the negotiation of a non-discriminatory, multilateral and internationally and effectively verifiable treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
The origin and destination of these very dangerous materials, which can pose a threat to international security, should be determined as soon as possible through effective international cooperation. 
My delegation supports resolutions on illicit trafficking in conventional arms, and would favour speedy multilateral efforts in that sphere. 
Excessive arsenals of conventional weapons are a destabilizing element. 
The establishment of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms was an innovative measure that could bring transparency to the world arms trade. 
Yet we continue to believe that, to be an effective confidence-building measure, transparency must apply to all weapons, including weapons of mass destruction and their means of delivery, to high technology with military applications, and to all advanced conventional weapons acquired through purchase or through in-country manufacture. 
We regret that at its last session the group of governmental experts was unable to complete the task of further developing the Register to include categories beyond the seven now listed in the annex to resolution 46/36 L on transparency in armaments. 
Essentially for humanitarian reasons, we must pursue the question of international regulation and effective monitoring to limit the manufacture, use and transfer of anti-personnel mines. 
The integration of the world economy, the interdependence of interests, and the links between instability and underdevelopment are new elements which motivate us, as stressed by the Secretary-General in his Agenda for Development, to rethink the notion of collective global security. 
In some cases, the United Nations has been able to respond effectively and thus manage internal conflicts. 
However, we consider that the efforts to be made by the international community for development are much more effective and profitable, not to mention less costly, than peace-keeping operations, which, in some cases, are based on political considerations. 
This initiative is very important and comes at a particularly sensitive moment in the history of Africa. 
Peace and security in Africa today must be seen not in military terms but rather in economic and development terms. 
As they prepare for the rapid conclusion of a treaty that would make Africa a nuclear-weapon-free zone, the African countries, most of which are parties to the various treaties and conventions on disarmament, aspire to play a role in the international economic dynamics. 
Our continent understands that its security resides much more in its ability to meet its urgent development needs than in the power of its arsenals. 
The conflicts that arise there are not a consequence of the accumulation of weapons or of improvements in war machines, but rather the cumulative effects of economic difficulties, natural disasters, drought, desertification, environmental deterioration and the uprooting and frustration of the poorer elements. 
Such is the picture of Africa at the time of the Agenda for Peace, of the Agenda for Development, of the fiftieth anniversary of this ideal, the United Nations. 
We say: contribute to the revival of Africa, to its development, to its movement upward, to its integration into international economic dynamics and to its prosperity, and there will no longer be any need to send the Blue Helmets there. 
Tunisia considers that stability, security and development are a shared responsibility. 
It has therefore consistently adopted a diplomacy of cooperation with its immediate neighbours within the framework of the Arab Maghreb Union, with the African countries, the Arab world and all other friendly countries. 
My country attaches particular importance to security and to cooperation with its partners in the Mediterranean with a view to making of that area a zone of peace and to encouraging the emergence of an integrated and prosperous Euro-Mediterranean region. 
In terms of its political, economic, social and cultural dimensions, security in the Mediterranean becomes an indivisible, global concept that should, in view of the interdependence of interests, imply a strategy of long-term co-development between the two shores of the Mediterranean. 
In that spirit, Tunisia has continued to ask for a Mediterranean dialogue to work out regional, multilateral, multidimensional and multiform cooperation. 
We would set up what President Ben Ali referred to, in his speech to the European Parliament in 1993, as a co-development and partnership contract that would link the countries of the north and south shores to make of the Mediterranean a centre of solidarity and development. 
In this month of November we organized an international symposium in Tunis on the future and on cooperation in the Mediterranean. 
In a few days Tunis will also host the Med 21 conference on sustainable development in the Mediterranean, which is related to the approach adopted at the Earth Summit in Rio. 
Tunisia, with its usual pragmatic approach, is convinced that in a world in flux barriers should no longer be erected between nations and peoples. 
On the contrary, we must open the doors to cooperation and to international mutual assistance, which alone will lay the foundations of international peace and security. 
Mr. Hasan (Iraq) (interpretation from Arabic): It gives me great pleasure at the outset to express our pleasure at the election of Mr. Valencia Rodriguez. 
We are certain that his chairmanship of this important Committee will be yet another effective and valuable contribution by his country, Ecuador, which has an outstanding record in promoting the achievement by the international community of the goals of justice, peace and equality. 
The current international climate is characterized by radical changes that make it incumbent upon us, more than ever before, to change our approaches and our methods of work in response to such changes. 
Unless these challenges are confronted collectively by the entire international community, no one will be spared the grave consequences. 
These are objectives which should be accorded the priority envisaged by the international community in the 1978 document. 
The 1995 non-proliferation Treaty review and extension conference is scheduled to convene shortly. 
On the other hand, the countries of the Middle East, including mine, have the additional concern that arises from the fact that Israel, a country that possesses nuclear weapons, has not acceded to the non-proliferation Treaty. 
It goes without saying that it is not logical, under such circumstances, for the countries of the Middle East to be called upon to accept the extension of the Treaty indefinitely and thereby to perpetuate in the region a discriminatory situation that runs counter to the principle of universality. 
Justice and logic require that Israel should not continue to be the exception to the principle of universality even though the Security Council has called upon it, in its resolution 487 (1991), to place its nuclear facilities under the safeguards regime of the International Atomic Energy Agency. 
The Conference on Disarmament has revived the hopes of the international community after the period of stagnation that followed the conclusion of the chemical weapons Convention. 
In this context, I should like to point out that my country, which, since 1989, has been participating in the Conference as an observer, is very interested in acquiring membership. 
We consider that the expansion of the Conference through the admission to membership of a group of countries, including mine, would make the Conference more representative of the international community and would enrich its work and strengthen its credibility. 
We hope a decision will be reached soon in compliance with General Assembly resolution 48/77. 
We also support the call for the General Assembly to adopt a new resolution urging expansion of the Conference's membership. 
Strength and weakness are relative. 
The arrogance of power should not induce some States to disregard lasting and relevant principles, namely the principles of justice, equity and non-discrimination that are emphasized in all instruments, including the United Nations Charter. 
International and regional problems cannot be resolved through interference in the internal affairs of others, exerting pressure, imposing sanctions, or by using or threatening to use force. 
Such problems can be resolved only by applying the principles of justice and equity, which are the only means of creating a world wherein security, stability and prosperity may prevail. 
The meeting rose at 6.20 p.m. 
Mr. Pennaneach (Togo) (interpretation from French): It is my great pleasure to express to you, Sir, on behalf of the delegation of Togo, warm and sincere congratulations on your unanimous election as Chairman of the First Committee. 
As every year, we have come here to keep our appointment with the history of mankind, whose development and transformations cannot take place without the express interest of the United Nations and its Member States in questions of disarmament and international peace and security. 
The active and resolute participation of delegations in the various preparatory sessions demonstrates the importance of this matter and the interest of States parties in it. 
In any case, we urge States parties to do everything in their power to remedy the existing shortcomings in the Treaty with a view to strengthening it, making it less discriminatory, guaranteeing the universality of its character and providing the non-nuclear States with the necessary security assurances. 
It also seems essential that the Treaty be reviewed in a spirit of equality and justice before any decision is taken with regard to its indefinite extension. 
As Togo's Minister for Foreign Affairs and Cooperation stated at the 22nd plenary meeting of the General Assembly, on 7 October, non-proliferation and nuclear disarmament must be among the main objectives of the United Nations in this post-cold-war period. 
In this connection, my country attaches paramount importance to the creation of denuclearized zones throughout the world. 
We welcome what has been achieved by this Group, whose efforts recently led to the approval of the text of a draft treaty (A/49/436). 
However, it is important that the Groups mandate be renewed so that it may undertake, as soon as possible, the precise delimitation of the zone. 
Transparency and openness in regard to armaments are essential if confidence is to be established between States. 
We reiterate our support for the activities that have been carried out in this connection, and we hope that the field of application of the Register will go beyond international transfers. 
Despite all these noteworthy results, which seem to be paving the way for general and complete disarmament, my country continues to be profoundly disturbed by the constantly increasing proliferation of conventional weapons, the licit and illicit transfer of which dangerously compromises any effort to achieve disarmament, peace and security. 
The report of the Secretary-General on this matter in document A/49/389 makes it quite clear that the financial situation of the regional centres is rather disquieting. 
If they are to undertake these tasks they must have the means to do so. 
The United Nations and the international community must stop being stingy with regard to the provision of funds. 
Nor should they underestimate the validity of these institutions, which have been set up to promote peace, security, disarmament and development, but which, through lack of resources, are rather inert. 
Indeed, they are ignored at a time when a number of States continue to be the theatre of bloody and lethal conflicts. 
A regional centre for peace and disarmament along the lines of the one in Africa, is therefore something of proven usefulness. 
Its role should even be enhanced, and its activities further refined, so that it may make a greater contribution to checking the increasing flood of arms and, thereby, participate fully in the strengthening of regional security. 
My delegation therefore hopes that the draft resolution on this topic that is to be submitted jointly by a number of regional groups and other interested countries will this year, once again, meet with approval and consensus. 
It has now been shown and admitted that armed conflicts are no longer the only threats to peace and security. 
Linked as they are with development, peace and security are jeopardized still more by non-military events that threaten the existence of nations and peoples. 
Apart from efforts to combat the frantic arms race, all of these factors should be taken firmly into account in order to promote a climate of true peace and security in our regions. 
The eradication of poverty in all its forms is therefore an absolute prerequisite of peace and security. 
Consequently, it should be considered in our discussions as one of the essential aims to be achieved for the welfare of our peoples. 
Reason, wisdom and solidarity were the foundations of this undertaking, the purpose of which was to safeguard peace, preserve world political balance, and promote economic and social progress among all nations. 
These are noble aims but they cannot be achieved unless there is a new form of international cooperation based on genuine partnership and full respect for the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations. 
Despite the numerous initiatives and the current prospects offered by the disarmament process, we still have a long way to go before the advent of a genuine era of international peace and security. 
To do everything possible to help to ensure peace, full security and freedom for our States: such is the sacred mission which our Committee should attempt to fulfil. 
The delegation of Togo wishes once again to assure the Committee of its full cooperation in working towards that end. 
Mr. Bayart (Mongolia): At the outset, I wish to extend to you our sincere congratulations on your election to the Chair of this Committee and to express our confidence that with your wealth of experience you will guide us with much success through our deliberations. 
Here I wish to refer to the recent announcement by the Russian Federation and the United States of America that they would accelerate the implementation of the START I and START II Treaties. 
We welcome this commitment and urge other nuclear-weapon States expeditiously to join the process of nuclear disarmament. 
We also welcome the agreement between Russia and China not to target strategic nuclear missiles at each other and drastically to reduce the number of troops stationed along their borders as a significant development which augurs well for strengthening the stability and confidence-building in the region and beyond. 
Faithful implementation of all its provisions is essential. 
As much as we applaud the positive developments in the field of disarmament, we acknowledge that much remains to be done. 
Mongolia continues to believe that as a cornerstone of the present non-proliferation regime the NPT should be extended indefinitely at its 1995 Conference. 
Thorough preparatory work remains to be done to ensure the success of the Conference. 
The success of the Conference rests ultimately with the steadfast implementation by the Parties to the NPT of their respective obligations. 
Mongolia shares the position that the nuclear-weapon States should, of necessity, bear enhanced responsibilities in creating conditions conducive to the strengthening of the NPT and should refrain from any actions that might undermine the Treaty and the regime established by it. 
The signal importance of a comprehensive treaty as an effective instrument against the horizontal and vertical proliferation of nuclear weapons and as a major step towards nuclear disarmament cannot be overemphasized. 
Having a fully or largely agreed text of such a treaty by April of next year would to a decisive extent contribute to the success of the NPT review and extension Conference. 
The Ad Hoc Committee of the Conference on Disarmament, under the able chairmanship of Ambassador Mar Bosch of Mexico, has done commendable work by producing a rolling text, which notwithstanding its many brackets is a meaningful accomplishment. 
Nevertheless, we share the assessment that the progress in these negotiations, albeit substantial, is insufficient given the importance of the issue and its relevance to other major disarmament endeavours. 
We hope that this proposal will find the support and cooperation of interested States and international organizations. 
Most of the nuclear-weapon States have continued to observe the moratorium on nuclear testing, thus contributing to the ongoing international non-proliferation efforts. 
Another important avenue in the field of nuclear disarmament is the conclusion of a non-discriminatory, multilateral, and internationally and effectively verifiable treaty prohibiting the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
Like many others, we are concerned as of late at the reported cases of nuclear smuggling. 
It is mostly the responsibility of national Governments to protect nuclear material and prevent illicit trafficking in nuclear materials, but concerted efforts on the international level should also be envisioned in order to halt its spread. 
The recent decision of the International Atomic Energy Agency's General Conference to address this urgent issue by establishing a special group of government experts is an important and timely initiative. 
We strongly believe that the prevailing situation in the nuclear field requires added efforts to assure non-nuclear-weapon States effectively against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons. 
Mongolia favours the early conclusion of a legally binding document containing unconditional and unlimited nuclear security assurances in favour of non-nuclear-weapon States. 
We feel that the Conference on Disarmament should re-establish its Ad Hoc Committee on this question in 1995 and that efforts should be applied to examine closely the specific proposals already introduced in the Conference on Disarmament. 
It is gratifying to note that the five nuclear-weapon States have supported Mongolia's declaration of its territory as a nuclear-weapon-free zone and expressed their intention to respect that status. 
Mongolia welcomes the Regional Forum of the Association of South-East Asian States (ASEAN), held last July in Bangkok, as a promising beginning conducive to promoting security and confidence-building in the Asia-Pacific region. 
This endeavour could be further developed into a regionwide mechanism of dialogue and cooperation on security and related matters through the participation of all interested States of the region. 
The activities of the United Nations Regional Centres should be supported and strengthened in every possible way. 
The announced intention of Cuba to ratify the Treaty of Tlatelolco and the substantial progress in drafting a treaty on the African nuclear-weapon-free zone bring the entire continents of Latin America and Africa closer to full non-nuclear status. 
These developments, in our view, encourage the efforts to establish such zones in other parts of the world. 
The ratification process for the chemical weapons Convention has been initiated in Mongolia, and we hope soon to join those States that have already ratified it. 
Mr. Elaraby (Egypt): At the outset, I should like to convey to you, Sir, the congratulations of the delegation of Egypt on your assumption of the chairmanship of the First Committee. 
Your vast diplomatic experience and your well-known professional qualities will undoubtedly contribute most effectively to the success of our work. 
I also wish to pay a tribute to the disarmament secretariat. 
Having served as Chairman of this Committee two years ago, I highly appreciate its total devotion and high professionalism as does my delegation. 
We are witnessing a most disturbing escalation of armed conflict around the world. 
The United Nations is called upon and is no doubt duty-bound to fulfil the aspirations that were kindled in all peace-loving countries when the dawn of a brighter future was on the horizon. 
Many considered that the Charter principles represent the collective heritage of humanity and must certainly be respected in all areas of international relations, in particular in the field of disarmament with its direct bearing on the core of international peace and security. 
In point of fact, international relations should always be firmly and irreversibly anchored on a solid foundation of international law and justice as enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations rather than on the predominance of military power. 
Among the most pressing issues that face us during this session is that of nuclear disarmament. 
Nevertheless, we believe that we are entitled to expect more courageous and substantial measures by all nuclear-weapon States. 
We firmly believe that complete nuclear disarmament through the elimination of all nuclear weapons should be our ultimate goal. 
The issue of nuclear disarmament remains the highest priority for the overwhelming majority of the members of the international community, whether in its global or regional dimensions. 
At the regional level, Egypt continues to advocate and strive for the creation of nuclear-weapon-free zones around the world as an effective disarmament measure. 
Our conviction in this regard is amply exemplified by our initiative to establish such a zone in the Middle East. 
The broader initiative launched by President Mubarak in April 1990 for the establishment of a zone free from all weapons of mass destruction in the region further strengthens this approach. 
Egypt has also actively supported and is participating in the efforts to conclude a treaty for the creation of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa. 
The issue of nuclear disarmament certainly warrants this high degree of attention on its own merits and is even more pressing as we approach the review and extension Conference of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), to begin in a few months. 
The Treaty has served as the cornerstone of the global non-proliferation regime for the past quarter-century. 
It has demonstrated its value in limiting the spread of nuclear arms during periods of severe international turbulence. 
This has been demonstrated by their faithful implementation, on the whole, of its provisions. 
As we prepare for the evaluation of this important legal instrument, we cannot avoid considering, if we are to draw the appropriate conclusions regarding its credibility, the degree of good faith in the implementation of its provisions by all its parties. 
This is the most important indicator in the entire evaluation process. 
Egypt is a staunch supporter of the non-proliferation Treaty. 
This state of affairs brings into question the resolve of the international community, particularly the nuclear-weapon States that are also permanent members of the Security Council, to address this issue seriously and effectively. 
We certainly welcome the recent increase in the number of States acceding to the Treaty, yet we must emphasize that the issue of universality remains fundamental to the effectiveness of the Treaty in fulfilling its objectives. 
We also call on all non-parties to heed the collective will of the international community by acceding to the Treaty and thereby strengthening international and regional security and facilitating the possibilities of its appropriate extension. 
Undoubtedly, positive developments in the area of achieving a comprehensive test-ban treaty will also have great bearing on the 1995 Conference. 
We entertain the hope that work will be accelerated in the intersessional period as well as during the first part of the forthcoming session of the Conference on Disarmament, so that the Treaty can be concluded in 1995, but we are not confident that that will be the case. 
Equally fundamental to the 1995 Conference is the continuing stalemate surrounding the issue of providing security assurances to non-nuclear-weapon States. 
The reluctance of some to deal with this issue becomes even more damaging to the efforts to strengthen the non-proliferation regime when the international community detects that assurances are being provided to specific States on a selective basis. 
The most appropriate procedure would be for the Security Council to revise its resolution 255 (1968), provided of course that the political will exists for such action. 
It must be noted that resolution 255 (1968) was primarily adopted as a means to compensate for the deficiency in the provisions of the NPT, since it did not incorporate what was considered by the majority of the parties to be a crucial element. 
It lacks, first, an explicit and unequivocal determination by the Security Council that the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons against a non-nuclear-weapon State constitutes a threat to international peace and security. 
Secondly, it lacks a definite stipulation that would deter such threat or use. 
Thirdly, it contains no commitment that the Council would embark on immediate and effective measures in response to such threat or use and, fourthly, it lacks a comprehensive definition scope of the assistance to be provided. 
It is also to be recalled that resolution 255 (1968) was adopted with five abstentions and without the participation of the People's Republic of China, a matter that greatly diminishes its credibility. 
This would conform to the Council's responsibilities under the Charter and the Council's Summit declaration of 1991 to strengthen the non-proliferation regime. 
We welcome the proposal for the cut-off of the production of fissile materials and consider it a further step in the right direction towards nuclear disarmament and the consolidation of the non-proliferation regime. 
We are hopeful that the Conference on Disarmament might commence negotiations with a view to concluding an effectively verifiable treaty to implement that proposal. 
The treaty, in our view, should also address the problem of the existing stockpiles of such dangerous materials. 
We are confident that this will be the case, always provided that all delegations demonstrate the necessary flexibility and that those few who are continuing in their efforts to manipulate the issues under consideration to serve their own objectives will desist from such practices. 
Our objective must be accommodation by all. 
In this area, as is the case when considering weapons of mass destruction, we are guided by the prerequisites of safeguarding national security. 
We are committed to achieving this at the lowest possible level of armaments. 
Experience has shown that a higher level of armaments, qualitative or quantitative, does not necessarily enhance security: on the contrary, it increases suspicion and thereby leads to an escalation of tension, which in turn produces an arms race, and eventually conflicts erupt. 
I turn now to another important issue in the disarmament dimension namely, transparency in armaments. 
A greater degree of transparency in military matters must result in increased confidence and diminished suspicion and miscalculations, thereby avoiding conflicts and disputes. 
From the outset, Egypt drew attention to the fact that any mechanism that is created to serve the purposes of disarmament must be comprehensive, so as to guarantee equally the security interest of all States on a non-discriminatory basis. 
The latest meeting of the Group of Experts a few months ago here in New York to consider the possibility of further developing the Register was both revealing and disappointing. 
We can only attribute the reluctance of almost half of the United Nations Member States, as things stand today, to participate in this mechanism to their legitimate concern not to associate themselves with a process that is blatantly discriminatory. 
Let us recall that paragraph 11 (b) of General Assembly resolution 46/36 L of 1991 stipulated definitively that the scope of the Register should be expanded in 1994. 
to prepare a report on the continuing operation of the Register and its further development. 
This is a serious matter, and my delegation hopes that it will be seriously considered by the Group of Experts and by this Committee at this session. 
These are: that they contribute towards enhancing security; that they be comprehensive in nature; that they lead to the elimination or substantial reduction in all aspects of military capabilities in a balanced manner and, lastly, that the obligations they prescribe are, again, balanced and equitable. 
Mr. Tucker (Bahamas): As the delegation of a sister State of the Latin American and Caribbean Group, the Bahamas delegation is pleased, Sir, to see you presiding over the Committee's work at the forty-ninth session, and joins other delegations in congratulating you upon your election as Chairman. 
We are confident that, given your experience and skilled leadership, and the commitment of your country to the disarmament agenda, we will reach a successful outcome. 
At the forty-eighth session, the Committee continued to achieve tangible results with respect to its agenda. 
The leadership and diplomatic skills displayed by the former Chairman, Ambassador von Wagner of Germany, contributed significantly to those results, and my delegation pays him tribute, especially for his work in advancing the revitalization exercises of the Committee. 
These include, among other problems, ethnic and religious conflicts, environmental degradation and poverty. 
The ongoing crisis in the former Yugoslav Republic and the civil unrest in Rwanda, Somalia and Liberia, further demonstrate that as we enter the twenty-first century, this Organization's ability and capacity to address effectively and expeditiously future conflicts remain important. 
the techniques of preventive diplomacy, peacemaking and peace-keeping must be integrated into, and become part of, the disarmament effort. 
These techniques of crisis management were identified as early warning, the collection and analysis of information, fact-finding and other forms of confidence-building measures, and were considered vital, both for arms control and for the maintenance of peace. 
The Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), of 1968, has long been recognized as the cornerstone of the international nuclear non-proliferation regime and the most universally supported such instrument in all history. 
We share the view that universal accession to the NPT and full compliance with its obligations constitute the best way to guarantee nuclear non-proliferation. 
We welcome, in this regard, the recent accessions to the Treaty, as well as the decision of Kazakhstan to ratify it. 
As a State party to the NPT, my Government looks forward to the convening of the 1995 review and extension Conference, which we view as representing an opportunity for States parties, nuclear and non-nuclear alike, to translate previous pronouncements on the non-proliferation issue into concrete action. 
We further support an unconditional and indefinite extension of the Treaty. 
The decision taken in the Conference on Disarmament to give its Ad Hoc Committee a mandate to negotiate a comprehensive test-ban treaty, after two decades, was indeed a historic one. 
Countless more people are being killed every day. 
This continuing spiral of violence is compounded by the high level of arms transfers. 
The records show that, in spite of the reduction of conflicts at the regional and global levels, the military expenditures of many nations, both developed and developing, continue to be beyond the limits of their legitimate security needs and are draining resources away from the real needs of people. 
The establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones is one way to promote confidence at the regional level. 
We further call on Member States from other regions to exercise the same political will and spirit of compromise to advance the process in their regions. 
Turning to the Committee's agenda, we note that at this session we will be experimenting with a new format with regard to how we approach our work at this and future sessions. 
Finally, the Bahamas delegation has been participating in the work of this Committee for a little over 21 years. 
Our status as a non-nuclear, non-military State has in no way limited that participation. 
Our primary concern, which must be shared by the entire international community, is for a world free of nuclear weapons and all weapons of mass destruction, in order that mankind may be able to live without the threat of total annihilation. 
The year 1995 will be a major turning-point in the history of the United Nations as it celebrates 50 years of existence. 
It is our hope that it will also be a major turning-point in the disarmament agenda of this Committee. 
My delegation will continue to cooperate in that endeavour. 
Mr. Abdul Momin (Brunei Darussalam): On behalf of my delegation, may I at the outset join previous speakers in offering Mr. Valencia Rodr\x{74b2}uez my sincere congratulations on his election to the chairmanship of this Committee. 
We are now beginning to see more support for initiatives to eliminate the threats to world peace and security presented by the development and proliferation of weapons of mass destruction. 
The nuclear-test-ban Treaty, together with nuclear non-proliferation agreements and moves towards partial and total disarmament, has allowed regions and Powers to cooperate and has helped to alter the previously adversarial nature of international politics. 
This development is very much welcomed by smaller non-nuclear countries such as Brunei Darussalam, and we hope that this trend will continue. 
The market demand for weapons, for example, may run counter to the interests of international peace and security. 
Similarly, the need to protect sovereignty and independence may result in a demand for more arms. 
For these reasons, we must continue doing all we can to give priority to transforming agreements signed on paper into effective mechanisms for peace. 
In terms of Brunei Darussalam's specific positions on these matters, as a party to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons, we continue to uphold the importance of this Treaty through our participation in the ongoing meetings of the Preparatory Committee. 
As to the Review Conference to be held next year, Brunei Darussalam's position will be to support the extension of the Treaty. 
This, I believe, will allow countries to accede to the Treaty and join in international efforts to reduce the risk of nuclear war. 
On the whole, Brunei Darussalam feels that disarmament will be one of the ways in which countries can avoid conflict. 
There is now an opportunity for nuclear and non-nuclear States to come together and contribute to a nuclear-free world. 
Mr. Yativ (Israel): At the outset, I wish to extend my congratulations to the Chairman on his election to his office. 
My delegation is confident that he and the other officers of the Committee will steer the deliberations of this Committee with the utmost wisdom, skill and competence. 
I am addressing this Committee today after a year that has witnessed outstanding developments in the Middle East. 
This week, in Amman, Jordan and Israel have initialled a historic peace treaty the first treaty between Israel and an Arab neighbour since the convening of the Madrid Conference. 
As a result of the Cairo agreement, signed in May this year, the Palestinian people gained control of the Gaza Strip and Jericho. 
A promising dialogue is taking place between Damascus and Jerusalem. 
We hope, indeed we are confident that all this will generate an agenda for a new Middle East. 
The multilateral talks, which constitute an integral part of the peacemaking efforts, have also produced tangible results in all their working groups. 
With relevance to the discussions of this Committee, I wish to refer to the Working Group on Arms Control and Regional Security. 
It is well known that the goal of this Working Group, within the multilateral peace process, is to complement the bilateral talks by seeking cooperative responses to security problems pertaining to our region. 
Confidence-building measures are at present being discussed and negotiated within the Working Group on Arms Control and Regional Security, on which the hopes of the negotiating parties are riveted. 
It is our view that in the unique circumstances of the Middle East, an arms control process has to begin with confidence-building measures. 
In this respect, a necessary sequence must be followed, one which includes measures that, first of all, do not impair the national security of the negotiating partners and that can be established on a bilateral or multilateral basis. 
Once agreed, they have to be tested over time in order to instil confidence. 
Confidence-building measures of a more pervasive nature, and certainly arms control, require that all States of the region abjure war. 
Regional security problems can be settled only among the States of the region. 
The positive developments in the peace process are conducive to building confidence among the States a prerequisite for diminishing the levels of suspicion and hostility, and for the solution of regional problems. 
Notwithstanding its regional approach, Israel has manifested an increasing and continuing openness in addressing global issues on arms control. 
We have taken part, on expert levels, in discussions and negotiations on various arms control subjects in New York, Geneva and the Hague. 
I should like to elaborate on several issues. 
First, anti-personnel land-mines planted during times of armed conflict and left after the conflict is over have caused many tragedies for civilian populations all over the world. 
Addressing the worldwide effort to reduce the damage caused by the proliferation of land-mines, Israel has joined the sponsors of resolution 48/75 K, adopted at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, entitled Moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines. 
In addition to the two-year moratorium, the Government of Israel offered its know-how, assistance and training in de-mining. 
Israel hopes that these steps, which are humanitarian in nature, will reinforce the global efforts in this field. 
Israel will also adopt, at this session of the General Assembly, a constructive approach on this matter. 
Regarding transparency in armaments, we took part in the work of the group of experts that met in New York to examine the question of the expansion of the Register. 
It is appropriate at this juncture to outline Israel's position. 
First, Israel was one of the first countries to support resolution 46/36 L, by which the General Assembly established the Register and Israel has submitted its reports for the Register in accordance with that resolution. 
Although issues relating to transparency in armaments might have negative effects on its security, Israel has agreed to discuss certain measures. 
Such measures as the exchange of information and early notification of certain military activities are already on the agenda of the Regional Security and Arms Control Working Group. 
Some countries would like to see the Register extended to cover issues such as transparency in military holdings and procurement through national production, weapons of mass destruction, and the transfer of high technology with military applications. 
Beyond that level, transparency in armaments ought to be dealt with in the regional context. 
Hence, Israel, like other countries, continues to believe that conditions are not yet ripe for discussion of issues of transparency in armaments beyond the categories agreed upon by the United Nations. 
In his opening statement at the 3rd meeting of this Committee, the Secretary-General said that the Register was intended as a cooperative exercise in confidence building. 
Indeed this is the raison d'\x{76bb}re of the Register, and in the building of confidence time has an important role to play. 
Fourthly, the goals of transparency in armaments cannot be achieved unless all countries in the region provide the data required for the Register. 
Only then and following discussions in the regional framework can the matter of measures for more transparency in armaments be addressed. 
A global and universally applicable comprehensive test-ban treaty will also play a supportive role at the regional level. 
Israel expects all States in the Middle East to adhere to the treaty as an important step towards regional stability and security. 
Israel hopes that at the forthcoming round of negotiations it will be able to participate as a full member of the Conference on Disarmament. 
Israel has consistently maintained a constructive and positive attitude towards the Convention on the prohibition of chemical weapons. 
Israel was also among the original signatories of the chemical weapons Convention in January 1993 in Paris. 
On that occasion, the Israeli Foreign Minister, Mr. Shimon Peres, reiterated Israel's unqualified commitment to the Convention when he said that the chemical weapons Convention must refer to our region and that the region at large must adhere to its principles and comply with its provisions. 
Israel is convinced that the chemical weapons Convention can be genuinely effective if it is treated solely on its merits and if its universality is guaranteed. 
That means that any linkage between the Convention and the nuclear or any other issue is totally unacceptable for Israel. 
Unfortunately, several States in the region are still currently arming themselves with chemical weapons. 
Therefore, the abolishing of chemical weapons and the creating of a world and Middle East free of chemical weapons are important to the achievement of comprehensive peace and stability in the region. 
Israel gives unqualified support to the principle of the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons and it voted in favour of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) when the Treaty was adopted by the General Assembly in 1968. 
Israel also supports the work of the Preparatory Committee on the extension of the NPT and took part, as an observer, in the Preparatory Committee that convened in Geneva in September of this year. 
Such support, however, does not absolve Israel from assessing the conditions and realities of its region. 
Given the volatile nature of the Middle East, Israel advocated and continues to advocate the establishment, in due course, of a nuclear-weapon-free zone, freely and directly negotiated, including mutual verification and encompassing all States of the region. 
On the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East the Secretary-General stated: 
Sheer necessity dictates our attitude, and the volatility of our region adds caution against any precipitate renunciation of our agenda for arriving at a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East. 
Secondly: a regional framework. 
Nuclear non-proliferation will be achieved and ascertained only by establishing a mutually verifiable nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East. 
Thirdly: a step-by-step approach. 
Fourthly: the primacy of the peace process. 
Negotiations on all issues concerning the security of the region have to take place in a free and direct way as they are indeed conducted in the bilateral and multilateral talks within the framework of the peace process. 
This is an opportune moment in the history of our region. 
It provides an auspicious and unique opportunity for solving regional problems and achieving peace and stability. 
The process has already begun within the framework of the multilateral talks, in which Israel is playing an active role. 
The peace process in all its facets deserves, especially at this time, the unqualified support and understanding of the international community. 
The General Assembly has a unique opportunity to bestow its unreserved blessings upon the peacemaking efforts and thus contribute to this historic process. 
At its forty-eighth session the General Assembly reacted to the new reality in the Middle East by beginning to change obsolete resolutions drafted at the height of the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
In the last year also we have seen a positive change in this Committee. 
Member States have realized that agenda item 65, entitled Israeli nuclear armament, serves no purpose other than to single out Israel since the text contained no point of substance that was not taken up in the resolution on the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East. 
Mr. Hou Zhitong (China) (interpretation from Chinese): I wish, at the outset, to express my delegation's warm congratulations to Mr. Valencia Rodr\x{74b2}uez on his election as Chairman of the First Committee of the General Assembly at this session. 
We feel encouraged by the presence of His Excellency Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, the Secretary-General, and by his important opening statement to the First Committee on 17 October last. 
The drastic changes that have been taking place in the international situation make it possible now to avert another world war and to increase the chances for the complete prohibition and the thorough destruction of nuclear weapons. 
In ushering in the twenty-first century, mankind is faced with new opportunities, as well as challenges, as regards maintaining peace and promoting development. 
This, we believe, would lead to the harnessing of nuclear energy in the full service of the lofty goal of peace and development for the benefit of mankind. 
The Chinese Government is looking forward to a positive response from the countries concerned. 
In order to promote negotiations on such a treaty, China has formally presented a draft to other nuclear-weapon States, since it is apparent that conditions are now ripe for the five nuclear-weapon States to negotiate and conclude an international treaty to this effect. 
At the moment, it is of great practical significance to resolve the issue without delay. 
We maintain that nuclear-weapon States should respect the status of nuclear-weapon-free zones and undertake the relevant obligations. 
We would also like to commend the latest progress achieved by African countries in their endeavour to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa. 
We are pleased to note that the negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty at the Conference on Disarmament in Geneva have made a good start and have achieved notable progress after years of intensive work. 
All the parties involved took a positive attitude towards the negotiations. 
China has always exercised the utmost restraint in nuclear testing, and has conducted fewer such tests than any other nuclear-weapon State. 
China supports all efforts aimed at promoting international security, nuclear disarmament and nuclear non-proliferation. 
On the basis of this position, China favours the conclusion, through negotiation, of a convention banning the production of weapons-grade fissile materials. 
Since the chemical weapons Convention was opened for signature, the preparatory work for the implementation of the Convention has proceeded smoothly. 
China supports the purposes and objectives of the Convention and was among the first of the signatories. We are now making preparations for the early ratification of the chemical weapons Convention. 
The international community has a long way to go to realize a world free of nuclear weapons and should therefore redouble its efforts. 
China is willing to join others and contribute continuously to that end. 
Mrs. Lingaya (Madagascar) (interpretation from French): The delegation of Madagascar is happy to convey its warm congratulations to Ambassador Valencia Rodr\x{74b2}uez of Ecuador on his election to the chairmanship of the First Committee. 
My delegation assures him of its full cooperation. 
The end of the cold war has brought about a revolution in international relations. 
The conclusion of an internationally and effectively verifiable treaty banning all nuclear tests would be an effective way to realize the objectives of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), one of the most important international disarmament instruments. 
Madagascar would like to see it extended at the Review Conference in 1995. 
My delegation supports efforts to improve these mechanisms and believes that these will be conducive to establishing a higher level of confidence among States. 
My delegation therefore supports efforts to strengthen the Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects. 
Since we believe that a regional approach may serve to complement worldwide disarmament efforts, Madagascar attaches great importance to the principle of establishing nuclear-weapon-free zones and zones of peace. 
My delegation particularly welcomes the progress achieved at Addis Ababa in May 1994 by a group of experts whose task was to draft a treaty on a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa. 
My delegation takes the view that the question of international peace and security cannot be tackled solely from the standpoint of disarmament but rather requires an integrated approach that would take into account economic, social and political aspects. 
The need to embrace disarmament and the maintenance of peace within a comprehensive approach to all aspects of the question means that the United Nations is the best forum for negotiations on peace and security. 
Madagascar particularly appreciates the Organization's continuing efforts in the area of preventive diplomacy and the maintenance and consolidation of peace. 
Mr. Tayeb (Saudi Arabia) (interpretation from Arabic): It is my pleasure, on behalf of my delegation, to convey to you, Sir, sincere congratulations on your election as Chairman of the Committee. 
We are confident that your wide-ranging expertise and diplomatic skill will lead our deliberations to a successful conclusion. 
The valuable and important substance of the Secretary-General's statement will be a guiding light for our Committee and will enrich its deliberations. 
However, the international community's strong stand in one united front and its strict and firm implementation of the resolutions of international legality forced the Iraqi regime to review its calculations and to realize that the international coalition against it has not fallen apart as it had hoped. 
Consequently, it was compelled to withdraw its massed military forces and military equipment from the Kuwaiti border. 
Here we wish to reiterate that the cohesion of the international front is the only firm guarantee that makes it possible to force Iraq to implement all relevant Security Council resolutions without any prevarication or selectivity. 
The issues of peace, security and disarmament are an integral whole. 
In this context, comprehensive, balanced and non-selective disarmament is of great importance for the achievement of international security. 
We consider our accession to these instruments to be a contribution to international efforts which aim at eliminating all weapons of mass destruction from the world once for all. 
In this regard, we believe it is vitally important to elaborate an international treaty that would prohibit the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons under any circumstances. 
Israel continues to ignore international calls to accede to the Non-Proliferation Treaty and to place its nuclear facilities under the safeguards and verification regime of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
My country supports the creation of zones that are free of all weapons of mass destruction as this would constitute a major step towards the ultimate goal of eliminating all weapons of mass destruction from the world. 
In this context, we call upon the Conference on Disarmament to elaborate a legally binding international convention that would provide for the non-nuclear-weapon States the necessary guarantees against the use or the threat of the use of such weapons. 
As a matter of fact, the only guarantee would be the elimination of those weapons in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/73, which stipulates that non-nuclear-weapon States should be given effective guarantees that ensure their security against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons from any quarter. 
We believe that the efforts to conclude a comprehensive test-ban treaty in all environments should be accelerated. 
Although transparency is an important confidence-building measure, it will not be effective unless it is applied to all weapons categories, including weapons of mass destruction and the means of their delivery, and to high-tech military applications as well as conventional weapons of all types, including those produced nationally. 
It is necessary also that transparency should be applied in a balanced and non-selective manner and must serve national security interests. 
That occasion should be an incentive to the members of the Organization to dedicate their sincere efforts to enabling the peoples of the Earth to live in security, safety, peace, prosperity and stability. 
Mr. Aung (Myanmar): I should like to begin by congratulating you most warmly, Sir, on your unanimous election as Chairman of the First Committee of the United Nations General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
My delegation is fully confident that, with your great wisdom and wealth of experience in the field of disarmament, you will be able to guide the work of the First Committee to a successful conclusion. 
I assure you of the full cooperation and support of my delegation in the advancement of the work of the Committee. 
Our felicitations go to the other officers of the Committee also. 
As we survey the international political scene at the beginning of the First Committee's work from the point of view of arms limitation and disarmament, we have mixed feelings. 
The Conference on Disarmament has made some progress towards developing the draft text of a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
A very large portion, including the preamble and crucially important articles, such as those dealing with scope, verification, the organization and the entry into force, is still the subject of negotiations with a view to achieving consensus. 
What is really important is the completion of a universal and internationally and effectively verifiable comprehensive test-ban treaty as expeditiously as possible preferably before the 1995 Conference whose purpose is to review and consider extending the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
We favour an evolutionary approach with regard to the verification system. 
Other non-seismic verification techniques, such as satellite photography and radioactivity, hydroacoustics and infrasound monitoring techniques can be incorporated and integrated as the technologies become sufficiently developed for practical application. 
We seek the cessation of all nuclear-test explosions in all environments for all time no less. 
We are also pleased to note that the number of States ratifying the Convention on chemical weapons is increasing at an accelerating pace. 
One of the foremost security problems facing the international community today is that of the proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
We regret that during its 1994 session, the Conference on Disarmament was unable to carry out serious negotiations on negative security assurances. 
The current post-cold-war international political climate is also right for making signal progress on negative security assurances. 
My delegation subscribes to the proposal that the question of positive security assurances should also be addressed together with that of negative assurances as there is a close interrelationship between the two issues. 
With nuclear-weapon States showing more flexibility and greater political will, it is indeed high time for us to redouble our efforts to achieve a legally binding instrument or arrangements on security assurances for non-nuclear-weapon States. 
A consensus draft mandate was still eluding the Conference on Disarmament at the close of its 1994 session. 
The very nature of the problem requires that the issue of stockpiles should also be addressed in dealing with the problem of banning nuclear fissile material. 
In the matter of transparency in armaments, the principle of undiminished security for every State should be respected. 
We believe that the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms should be non-discriminatory and should be fashioned in such a manner as to encourage universal participation. 
In view of the nature and the complexity of the subject, it would be well-advised to adopt a gradual, step-by-step approach on this question. 
Mr. Abulhasan (Kuwait) (interpretation from Arabic): At the beginning of my statement, I wish first to congratulate you and the other officers of the Committee on your election to collate the work of the Committee. 
The discussion taking place in the Committee at this time is of particular importance to my country, for just a few days ago we were threatened once again with aggression from the Iraqi regime. 
Consequently, the international community must shoulder the responsibility of taking effective steps to halt the intensive, indiscriminate and uncontrolled transfer of conventional weapons. 
In my delegation's view, the Register of Conventional Weapons is a key element in this context, all the more since that Register appears to offer grounds for optimism. 
The Secretary-General, Dr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, in his report to this session on the work of the Organization, indicated that more than 80 countries, including the major suppliers and recipients now participate in the Register. 
In order for the Register to become an international mechanism that would promote international peace and security, much wider participation is needed. 
We agree with the Secretary-General that arms control and disarmament are factors that are linked organically with peace-keeping, peace-building and the consolidation of peace. 
The number of States signatories to the chemical weapons Convention is over 150. 
I should like to express our appreciation for the work of the Preparatory Committee of the chemical weapons Convention because the Committee has played a leading role in implementing the Convention banning the development, production and stockpiling of chemical weapons. 
Kuwait is still anxious, because thus far Iraq has become a party to the Convention. 
The Iraqi regime, judging by its belligerent acts and attitudes, is still a threat to peace and security in the region. 
Nuclear arms control and nuclear disarmament are among my country's top priorities in the area of disarmament. 
We welcomed the Agreement reached in 1991 between the United States and the Russian Federation on the limitation of offensive strategic weapons, and the Agreement reducing strategic offensive weapons in 1993. 
The 1968 Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) is the cornerstone of the international non-proliferation system, and my delegation urges the States parties to that Convention to agree to its extension in 1995. 
My country believes that pending the creation of such a nuclear-weapon-free zone in our region, all countries of the region, without exception and without distinction, must refrain from the production, acquisition or stockpiling on nuclear weapons. 
My country proposes the following steps. 
Second, all countries of the Middle East should declare that henceforth they will refrain from developing, producing and stockpiling weapons of mass destruction on their territories or on territories under their control. 
Third, all countries of the region should accept international inspection of their nuclear installations in conformity with the Non-Proliferation Treaty, and should allow the United Nations to play a role in developing an international monitoring and follow-up mechanism. 
Fourth, all countries of the region must accede to the NPT and to Conventions banning the proliferation of other weapons of mass destruction. 
Fifth, military confidence-building arrangements should be drawn up on the basis of transparency and early warning to strengthen preventive diplomacy. 
Sixth, the permanent members of the Security Council should provide complete, effective and unconditional assurances to all States of the region. 
Seventh, disputes should be settled by peaceful means, including recourse to international jurisdiction, in order to avoid endangering international peace and security. 
My country welcomes the progress made in the Middle East peace talks. 
We hope that further progress will be made on all tracks so that a new chapter, the chapter of peace, can begin in our region and so that we may take advantage of our economic and human resources in working for development. 
The Committee should focus on regional and international efforts aimed at guaranteeing peace and stability in the Indian Ocean. 
There is a clear link between disarmament and development. 
Gigantic military expenditures hamper economic development and have an adverse effect on the scope and substance of international economic cooperation. 
Kuwait, beset as it is by many crises as a result of the brutal Iraqi aggression, is convinced that the international community and international relations should be governed by the principles of peace, democracy, freedom, sovereignty, equality between all countries and peaceful cooperation. 
Our experience of aggression is a bitter one; we hope it will be the last that we have to undergo. 
Mr. Amar (Morocco) (interpretation from French): At the outset, my delegation extends its sincere congratulations to you, Sir, on your election to the chairmanship of the First Committee. 
We are convinced that, under your leadership, the First Committee will be able to conclude its work successfully and effectively. 
In this context, Morocco wishes to reaffirm also its readiness to continue to work, together with its Mediterranean partners, on the basis of prior achievements, to make the Mediterranean what it should always have been a zone of peace, security and cooperation. 
In this connection, we wish to reiterate the proposal made by His Majesty King Hassan II during the meeting of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) in Rome in December 1993. 
He offered to host, in Morocco, a ministerial meeting on security and cooperation in the Mediterranean. 
We further believe that, if it is to be based on a common strategic outlook, the future configuration of the Mediterranean in all its political, economic, cultural, demographic or ecological dimensions should promote a spirit of true partnership capable of addressing all the current or potential sources of tension. 
It should also reinforce cooperation in the light of such destabilizing phenomena as the various manifestations of terrorist activity or the prevailing imbalances between the two shores. 
This will lead to stability and shared prosperity. 
The Kingdom of Morocco is aware of the need to pursue dialogue and concerted effort in order to endow Mediterranean cooperation with adequate means to deal with the specific strategic conditions of the western subregion of the Mediterranean as an area for development and effective solidarity. 
To this end, the development of genuine partnership is essential for strengthening regional integration on the basis of the complementarity of the countries on both shores in economic and financial matters. 
The establishment of mechanisms to promote the inflow of productive investment, accompanied by effective partnership agreements and the transfer of technology, will help to promote inter-Mediterranean cooperation, allowing rational management of natural resources and the development of regional infrastructures. 
We believe that a global non-proliferation regime could be further strengthened by the creation of nuclear-weapon-free zones, by the dismantling of weapons of mass destruction, and by confidence-building between States. 
While we are aware of the limitations of the non-proliferation Treaty, Morocco calls upon all States, particularly the nuclear-weapon States, to accede to it. 
We are firmly convinced that the dialectic of violence and warfare can never lead to lasting solutions. 
That Conference will draw up a blueprint for the economic and social development of this vast area and will undoubtedly represent a decisive stage in the process leading to the future development of peace, stability and economic growth in the region. 
The Conference will also provide an opportunity to become aware of the tremendous potential of our region once peace has been restored. 
In this connection we would reaffirm our conviction that dialogue between the civilizations of the two Mediterranean shores will enable us to give weight to the cultural heritage of both and will undoubtedly help to strengthen understanding and promote culture and rapprochement between the peoples of the region. 
When Maghreb and European structures have been set up, this human dimension of strengthening security and cooperation in the Mediterranean will take on greater prominence and be given increased attention by host countries in order to improve the conditions for residence and assimilation for the Maghreb community. 
In conclusion, the Kingdom of Morocco cannot overemphasize the intimate relationship that exists between security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region and the need to establish an authentic partnership among the countries of both shores of the Mediterranean, our common sea. 
Morocco, a country that welcomes dialogue between cultures and civilizations, encourages all initiatives that tend to bring closer together the two shores of the Mediterranean and to strengthen cooperation between them. 
In so doing we will be able to advance towards greater complementarity, solidarity and security, while consolidating peace and prosperity in the region. 
Mr. Pak (Democratic People's Republic of Korea): Allow me, first of all, Mr. Chairman, to congratulate you on your election to preside over this important Committee. 
I believe that, under your able leadership and with your diplomatic skill, the Committee will successfully discuss all the items on the agenda. 
Since the collapse of the cold war mankind has been filled with the expectation and hope that its desire for lasting peace would be realized. 
Several agreements reached between the United States and the Russian Federation in the field of nuclear disarmament represent a positive step forward. 
However,they are only agreements and promises, which do not provide any assurance that mankind will be completely free from the threat of nuclear war. 
The unaltered intent to possess nuclear weapons presupposes the possible use of those nuclear weapons at any time. 
The nuclear-weapon States are trying to legalize the possession of nuclear weapons on the pretext that nuclear weapons are the means of pre-emptive attack and retaliation and a war deterrent. 
To our regret, certain countries have even formally abandoned the principle of the non-use of nuclear weapons, one they have maintained for scores of years and even after the cold-war era. 
Such negative developments are fostering increased mistrust among the nuclear-weapon States and thus spurring on the nuclear-arms race and obstructing the progress of meaningful discussions on general nuclear disarmament. 
In this regard, I should like to make a few remarks on the extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
During the past 25 years the Treaty has allowed the nuclear-weapon States to continue the mass production, stockpiling and qualitative improvement of nuclear weapons and has placed peaceful nuclear activities of non-nuclear-weapon States under pressure, blackmail and sanctions on the grounds that they are likely to develop nuclear weapons. 
The proposed position on the unconditional and indefinite extension of the NPT is directed, therefore, towards legitimizing the indefinite monopoly and use of nuclear weapons by the nuclear-weapon States and placing the world under the endless threat of nuclear war. 
The nuclear-weapon States must provide unconditional negative security assurances to non-nuclear-weapon States and immediately conclude a treaty on the non-use of nuclear weapons and a total ban on the production and use of those weapons. 
They should also set a timetable for a complete abolition of nuclear weapons. 
These steps will be the first in the process of rendering the existence of nuclear weapons on our planet meaningless; they will have a positive effect on the ongoing deliberations on the extension of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
At its forty-sixth session, the General Assembly adopted the resolution 46/36 L on the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms. 
But it is questionable whether the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms has been operating in favour of confidence-building and disarmament. 
The export of weapons has not abated at all and, worse still, modern weapons are concentrated in areas of conflicts or potential conflicts, thus aggravating the situation in those areas. 
All these facts indicate that the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms advertises modern and sophisticated weapons and the trade in those weapons, thus creating mistrust among Member States and triggering an arms race to expedite the acquisition of arms. 
To live up to its desired purpose, the Register should contain such measures as a ban on the export of weapons and the registration and withdrawal of weapons and military facilities deployed abroad. 
The Register may have a positive or a negative effect on disarmament, depending on the region. 
Therefore, it cannot be said that the Register is of universal significance. 
Transparency in destabilized areas will foster mistrust, encourage an arms race and serve the arms trade, rather than building confidence. 
Proliferation of weapons of mass destruction, reinforcement of armed forces and large-scale military exercises have become usual, and disputes and confrontation are being aggravated in the region. 
The nuclear issue was originated by the United States, which has deployed nuclear weapons in south Korea and has made constant nuclear threats against us while creating nuclear suspicion. 
Therefore, this issue cannot be resolved by technical methods such as inspections by the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
And it is self-evident that we cannot tolerate leaving such an important military and political issue in the hands of the IAEA, which has become even more partial in the discharge of its duties, with prejudice against my country. 
It is from this point of view that the DPRK has maintained its consistent position that the nuclear issue should be resolved through dialogue and negotiations between the DPRK and the United States of America. 
At the third round of talks, held in Geneva last August, the DPRK and the United States of America, whose relations have not been normal, reached an agreement on the clear final objectives for the resolution of nuclear and other outstanding issues. 
The Agreed Framework sufficiently and satisfactorily reflects the consistent stand of the DPRK on the settlement of the nuclear issue and its active initiatives to that end. 
When it is smoothly implemented, it will greatly contribute to the removal of hostile relations and to confidence-building between the DPRK and the United States, and the so-called nuclear suspicion will finally disappear. 
Nevertheless, the talks between the DPRK and the United States of America proceeded and have come to a successful conclusion. 
An important element in defusing tensions and bringing about peace on the Korean peninsula would be the replacement of the Korean Armistice Agreement by a peace agreement and the establishment of a new peace arrangement instead of the current armistice mechanism. 
The Korean Armistice Agreement, signed in the 1950s, is a provisional step that envisages the suspension of military actions between the belligerent parties and the subsequent conversion of the Armistice Agreement into a peace agreement. 
However, such a political conference has yet to be convened, and this unstable armistice has been in effect for a long time. 
Though the Armistice Agreement and armistice mechanism have existed for nearly half a century, they have been nominal and insubstantial, having failed to prevent or exercise restraint over the introduction of nuclear weapons into Korea and the reinforcing of armaments from outside, military build-up and large-scale war exercises. 
As non-aggression has been declared in the Agreement on reconciliation, non-aggression, cooperation and exchange between the north and the south, which was concluded in 1992, the establishment of a new peace agreement will legally guarantee peace and security on the Korean peninsula. 
In this regard, we expect the United Nations to pay due attention to the fact that the flag of the United Nations, as a party belligerent to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, is still waving opposite our flag on the Military Demarcation Line. 
We also expect the United Nations to fulfil its role in ensuring a lasting peace on the Korean peninsula, since it allowed its name to be used when the Armistice Agreement was signed. 
A lasting peace and security for the Korean peninsula can be guaranteed only when the country is reunified. 
The Ten-Point Programme states that the north and the south should establish a pan-national, unified State that represents all parties and all groups from the entire nation, including people from all walks of life, while leaving the two systems and governments of the north and the south intact. 
This pan-national, unified State should be a confederation in which the two regional governments of the north and the south are represented equally an independent, peaceful and non-aligned neutral State that does not side with any great Power. 
The establishment of a pan-national, unified State based on confederation will naturally resolve the issue of a peace settlement by allowing for denuclearization, disarmament and the defusing of tensions on the Korean peninsula. 
The major stumbling-blocks to humanitarian exchanges, dialogue and contacts between north and south are south Korea's so-called National Security Law, which defines its fellow countrymen as enemies, and the concrete wall, a symbol of division and confrontation. 
Mr. Illueca (Panama) (interpretation from Spanish): Mr. Chairman, allow me to convey to you, Sir, and to the other officers of the Committee our congratulations on your election. 
Your wisdom, your experience, your talents, your moral rectitude and your extraordinary professional skills make us confident that the work of the First Committee will be successful. 
I need hardly say that you may count on our most enthusiastic support. 
We are therefore very grateful for the multinational negotiations on the preparation of a comprehensive test-ban treaty, a matter which is now before the Conference on Disarmament thanks to the wise and dedicated guidance of the Mexican Ambassador, Miguel Mar Bosch. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/75 C, the report was transmitted to a representative intergovernmental group of experts for its consideration and suggestions with regard to further study of the question by the international community in various multilateral disarmament forums. 
In the same vein, as the Chairman has informed us, the work done by the Conference on Disarmament in negotiating a treaty on the prohibition of the production of fissionable material for weapons or other nuclear explosive devices should be moved forward. 
Effective operation of the Register of Conventional Arms is essential in preventing illicit imports and exports and their negative effects on the maintenance of peace as well as on efforts to curb international crime. 
It is clear however that the United Nations Secretariat lacks the necessary resources for the proper operation and maintenance of the Register. 
With the participation of the Group of Experts, the work under way on measures to give effect to mechanisms designed to verify strict compliance with the provisions of the Convention prohibiting bacteriological and toxin weapons should, in the view of the Central American States, be given the highest priority. 
The suspension of the export of anti-personnel land-mines should in our view go beyond a moratorium and should involve the suspension of exports, transparency on the acquisition of such mines and similar devices. 
Mankind faces an appalling threat from the brutal fact that there are still as many as 85 million land-mines still in place in all parts of the world, especially in rural areas and that the deaths, injuries and maimings caused by them entail considerable human and economic costs. 
Central America is emerging, still licking its wounds, from the savage blows of two decades of deep crisis and bloodshed. 
Billions of dollars were poured into destruction and military confrontation between brothers. 
In this context, we should remember that the end of the cold war was accompanied by fresh opportunities to enjoy a peace dividend, provided that substantive progress was made in the area of disarmament. 
The Secretary-General's last report on the relationship between disarmament and development document A/49/476 refers to the contrast between the high levels of spending on armaments and the relatively modest resources required to meet such global needs as health, education and ecological security. 
As a result, those who assert that the world is over-armed and underdeveloped are not far wrong. 
In this post-war period, it is essential to make deep cuts in military expenditures and to make efforts to address the redeployment, rechannelling or conversion of such resources to non-military uses though we understand that this process is fraught with obstacles and difficulties. 
There is a need for critical examination of the whole question in order to devise guidelines and courses of action for our future activities in this area. 
This, in the view of the Secretary-General, might take place at the World Summit for Social Development to be held in 1995 in Copenhagen, which offers our countries hopes for a more promising future. 
The end of East-West antagonism unquestionably provides the international community with a unique opportunity to make significant progress in the field of disarmament and arms reduction. 
Nevertheless, if we do not seize this unique opportunity, we will find ourselves in the anachronistic situation of a world that is safe from worldwide confrontation but at the same time incapable of ensuring, in many parts of the world, the maintenance of peace and security. 
The situations in Rwanda, in Somalia and in Bosnia and Herzegovina, to cite only those few, are striking illustrations of how complex the question of international security is, but they also demonstrate how necessary it is that these questions be taken up in an integrated and global context. 
Nevertheless, they are not a substitute for a system of collective security which, in accordance with the provisions of the United Nations Charter, should involve and concern all States. 
To do so, it would be particularly valuable if the efforts at reduction now under way were accelerated to a significant degree and within reasonable deadlines. 
In this connection, the unilateral moratoriums proclaimed by certain nuclear Powers should be maintained. 
I should like to welcome the efforts being made throughout the world to establish zones of peace and, more specifically, the fact that a treaty has been drafted concerning a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa. 
The question of conventional weapons is still a matter of major concern, particularly since the fear of confrontation between the blocs has given way to a plethora of regional conflicts that endanger the stability, the peace and the security of the regions affected. 
It is in order to help resolve that problem that Niger supports the opening of the Register of Conventional Arms, to which it contributes by regularly providing information. 
My country remains seriously concerned about the danger represented by anti-personnel mines, and will therefore support any initiative aimed at establishing reliable control over these death-dealing devices, including their production, their transfer and their use. 
We would be very pleased to cooperate closely with the mission that is shortly to be sent to Niger as part of this initiative. 
In concluding this brief statement, I should like to emphasize that education on disarmament matters should also be encouraged, because it is conducive to forging a better understanding of the concerns of disarmament and peace. 
Mr. Azwai (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya) (interpretation from Arabic): At the outset it gives me great pleasure to congratulate you, Sir, on behalf of my delegation on your election to the chairmanship of this Committee, and to wish you every success. 
In this connection, my delegation wishes to reiterate the fact that we see a number of difficulties regarding any indefinite extension of the Treaty because of the following substantive reasons: 
Second, the disparity in the positions of the Arab States and Israel in adherence to the non-proliferation regime as reflected in accession to the Non-Proliferation Treaty and the conclusion of a safeguards agreement with the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA); 
Third, the absence of any credible security guarantees to the non-nuclear States because nuclear-weapon States have not fully carried out their commitments in the field of effective measures of nuclear-weapon disarmament; 
Fifth, the restrictive export policies still applied by the exporters of nuclear technical equipment for peaceful purposes to the developing countries that are parties to the Treaty. 
My country wishes once again to welcome General Assembly resolution 48/7 adopted at the last session on assistance in mine clearance. 
We support the measures called for by that resolution so that the international community may get rid of these mines and other unexploded devices. 
The Libyan Arab Jamahiriya is one of the States which still face this serious problem with all its grave dimensions because of the minefields and booby traps planted in its soil and along its shores during the Second World War. 
The report in document A/49/357/Add.l, dated 20 September 1994, details the great damage and grave losses suffered by my country in various sectors. 
We call upon the States that planted those mines and booby traps to cooperate with us by providing us with the maps that show their locations and to assist us in getting rid of them, in implementation of the resolutions of this Organization and other regional organizations. 
My country supports all international efforts aimed at reducing the military budgets of all States big and small, and the destruction of all arsenals of nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction. 
In this context, my country has adopted a number of tangible and concrete measures. 
It has abolished its conventional army and demobilized thousands of military personnel, employing them instead in production centres so that they may contribute to the development and strengthening of our national economy. 
This has led to a great reduction in our military expenditure, which is now limited to the minimum required for legitimate self-defence. 
This unique measure is an example that should be followed by all States that have the will to create a world of peace, security and stability. 
Then we will no longer talk of a reduction in military budgets or of transparency or of other matters related to disarmament. 
By so doing, we will have taken effective steps towards removing all threats and causes of terror which arise from the existence of all types of weapons of mass destruction and will have paved the way towards the emergence of a more peaceful and secure world. 
We welcome all efforts aimed at transforming the Mediterranean into a region of security and cooperation. 
However, these aspirations are frustrated by the continued presence of foreign fleets and bases which pose a threat to the peace and sovereignty of the region's coastal States. 
Proof of this, if proof is needed, is in the continuous provocations against my country by the American Sixth Fleet stationed in the region. 
These provocations culminated in overt American aggression, with the help of Britain, against Libyan cities in 1986, an aggression which claimed the lives of many innocent civilians. 
My country also supports the conclusion of a treaty declaring Africa a nuclear-weapon-free zone, since that would enhance international peace and security. 
If that aim is achieved, we will definitely have taken an important step towards ridding our world of the nightmare of nuclear war. 
We welcome the start of negotiations at the Conference on Disarmament to formulate the rules and controls for a treaty banning nuclear tests. 
At the same time all countries of the world should be given a chance to participate effectively in the negotiations at the Conference on Disarmament because that would have a positive effect and achieve full equality amongst all States of the world, big and small, without distinction. 
Even if the Israelis accede to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), this will not be sufficient to transform the Middle East into a zone free of weapons of mass destruction. 
As for the so-called peace process in the Middle East, my country wishes to warn the Jews before the Arabs that this peace will not endure because it is not just and not definitive. 
That arsenal makes any peace achieved under such condition fragile indeed and dooms it to failure, as it would be a peace of surrender and of bowing to a fait accompli. 
We in the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya wish to proclaim this fact to all reasonable Jews and Arabs alike and to all reasonable people the world over and to warn them, before it is too late, that whatever is based on falsehood will never endure. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): In accordance with the Committee's programme of work and timetable, the Committee will begin the second phase of its work Structured discussion of specific subjects on the adopted thematic approach on disarmament and international security agenda items on Tuesday, 25 October. 
I would now like to inform the Committee that, together with the other officers of the Committee, I carefully reviewed the issues involved in this matter at the meeting held on Thursday, 20 October. 
I am now in a position to present for the Committee's consideration and approval a structured programme encompassing all the most important topics listed in operative paragraph 2 of resolution 48/87 of 16 December 1993. 
In this regard I would also like to say that, to the extent possible, sufficient flexibility will be maintained in dealing with these issues during our informal discussions. 
I would also like to point out that no formal list of speakers will be drawn up, precisely because this is to be an informal discussion of specific subjects. 
Alternatively, if they prefer, they may convey that wish to the Secretary at an appropriate time. 
We shall now entertain comments or observations on the programme of work. 
We just want to express appreciation for his efforts, and those of the Secretariat, in providing us with this paper. 
course, the Committee will be able at any stage to establish the broad guidelines that it wishes to follow, and it may at any time initiate a draft resolution or any other such measure that it deems appropriate. 
If there are no further comments I shall take it that the proposal has been accepted. 
Informal consultations should enable delegations to ascertain the level of agreement on each issue that is before the Committee for consideration. 
I should like to take this opportunity to express my delegation's highest esteem to Ambassador von Wagner of Germany, the previous Chairman, for his outstanding contribution to the Committee's work at its last session. 
I assure you of the full cooperation of our delegation in securing success in the Committee's proceedings. 
Last year we continued to witness enormous changes at the world and regional levels, which have had a tremendous impact on every country and region. 
Mankind continues to face as many opportunities as challenges, which requires a common effort to support and promote the cause of peace and cooperation, to ensure the prosperity of all countries and of the concert of nations. 
The threat of a world war, of extermination, is receding, although many serious ethnic, religious and territorial conflicts continue or have flared up once more. 
This is why general and complete disarmament under effective international control remains our ultimate goal and would help ensure the security of all nations. 
The chemical weapons Convention signed in early 1993 at Paris, the biological weapons Convention and the NPT are the fruits of the international community's multilateral efforts to eliminate weapons of mass destruction. 
Undoubtedly, the Non-Proliferation Treaty has to date been the most important international instrument on nuclear disarmament, as almost 165 States have acceded to it, including all five nuclear Powers. 
It should indeed be extended. 
However, we must emphasize that its discriminatory nature is undeniable and that some articles must be improved to make it more relevant. 
These measures comprise the conclusion of a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty, of a treaty prohibiting the production and stockpiling of fissile material, security assurances to non-nuclear States against the use of nuclear weapons and the access of non-nuclear-weapon States to nuclear technology and equipment for peaceful purposes. 
Confidence-building measures are indispensable and cannot be disassociated from the process of building peace, security and development. 
In several regions, efforts have been under way to find ways and means to encourage cooperation for peace, stability and development on the basis of mutual understanding and respect, with the consent of all countries concerned. 
We also welcome the efforts of African countries to ensure that Africa too should become a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
We hope to see the establishment of several other nuclear-free zones. 
Viet Nam's credo of friendship with all countries has led it to follow an open foreign policy, a policy that has been characterized by the diversification and multilateralism of its foreign relations. 
In this foreign policy, Viet Nam gives top priority to enhancing friendly relations and cooperation with countries of the region. 
Viet Nam advocates that countries in the region should work on what they have in common, settle their differences and solve disputes, including those relating to the Eastern Sea through bilateral and multilateral negotiations among the parties directly concerned without the threat or use of force. 
The Regional Forum held by the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) on the security of the region, held at Bangkok last July, with the participation of 18 countries from the region and elsewhere, is an additional confidence-building measure. 
These are the common denominators contributing to ensuring peace, stability and cooperation in the region and to the building of a South-East Asia as a nuclear-weapon-free zone and a zone free of weapons of mass destruction. 
Never before has our Organization been called upon to participate in so many important, difficult and complex duties in all areas political and economic as well as military. 
Mr. Bhatia (India): At the outset, I would like to congratulate you on your assumption of the chairmanship of the First Committee. 
We are confident that, under your wise and able guidance, our deliberations this year will be successful. 
I assure you of the full support of my delegation in accomplishing your duties. 
The diminishing of the confrontation between the two power blocs gives hope for forging a consensus for a new international security order. 
We believe that we have yet to exploit this window of opportunity. 
Certainly some developments have taken place in recent years. 
The recent understanding that both countries will try to implement the Treaty in an accelerated mode is particularly heartening. 
But this will still leave the two countries holding approximately 7,000 strategic weapons, each 10 to 50 times the size of the bomb dropped on Hiroshima. 
We are therefore convinced that much more needs to be done in order to achieve the objective set out in the very first, resolution adopted by this Committee, General Assembly resolution 1 (I): 
the elimination from national armaments of atomic weapons and of all other major weapons adaptable to mass destruction. 
Later in the year, during Prime Minister Narasimhe Rao's visit to Moscow, he and President Yeltsin issued a joint declaration reiterating their commitment to all measures aimed at the complete and universal elimination of weapons of mass destruction. 
These are positive signals. 
We have therefore decided to introduce a new draft resolution in this Committee, recalling the pledge we made in 1946 and recommending that the subject of the elimination of nuclear weapons be taken up with the utmost priority, as it merits. 
It is a source of some satisfaction that some of the steps suggested in the action plan now enjoy consensus. 
The negotiations on a chemical-weapons Convention have been concluded, and 157 countries have already become signatories. 
An Ad Hoc Committee was set up by the Conference on Disarmament in Geneva at the beginning of the year for negotiations leading to a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
At the last session of the General Assembly, consensus was reached on negotiations aimed at prohibiting the production of fissile material for nuclear-weapons purposes. 
India has played an active role in the negotiations on a comprehensive test ban. 
We believe that such a treaty should ban nuclear tests by all States, in all environments and for all time. 
Ambassador Marin Bosch of Mexico deserves our compliments for his tireless efforts as Chairman of the Ad Hoc Committee to move the process forward. 
On the question of a treaty banning the production of fissile materials for nuclear-weapons purposes, India was and remains in favour of setting up an ad hoc committee with a negotiating mandate based upon the existing consensus. 
It is unfortunate that consensus on a mandate was not reached in the Conference on Disarmament. 
We hope that, at its present session, the First Committee will generate the required political will in order to encourage the Conference to adopt a negotiating mandate at the commencement of its 1995 session. 
We would like to thank Ambassador Shannon of Canada who, as Special Coordinator, has carried out intensive consultations on this subject during the current year. 
In 1986, Presidents Reagan and Gorbachev jointly declared that a nuclear war cannot be won and, therefore, must never be fought. 
For many years this remained only a declaration. 
Today we witness the beginning of a change. 
Detargeting missiles and lowering the alert status of strategic systems by some countries are positive but essentially limited steps because they are so easily reversible. 
India has therefore called for a convention on the prohibition of the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons. 
During the cold-war years we witnessed the spiralling costs of the arms race, fuelled by scientific and technological research and development. 
Science and technology are intended to be the servants of peace, not the masters of war. 
The military research and development programmes of today will lead to an arms race tomorrow. 
The only way to tackle this problem is to bring about greater transparency so that scientific and technological developments will be used for peaceful purposes. 
Innovations are also required to tackle verification issues, problems of conversion and the elimination of treaty-limited weapons systems. 
Nevertheless, we believe that addressing the qualitative aspects of the arms race is an important issue. We believe that the Secretariat has done useful work in developing criteria for technology assessment. 
We hope that Member States will also provide their views on possible criteria and the steps to be taken for setting up national technology-assessment panels. 
The States parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) will be meeting next year to review and take a decision on the extension of the Treaty. 
We have maintained that, in its present form, the NPT is discriminatory. 
The non-aligned countries parties to the NPT have already addressed this issue in a paper presented at the third session of the Preparatory Committee. 
We hope that the States parties will use the occasion of the 1995 Conference to take the necessary steps to convert the NPT into an instrument for achieving genuine non-proliferation. 
As was stated by our Prime Minister in January 1992 at the Security Council summit meeting, to be effective, that global non-proliferation meeting must be universal, comprehensive, non-discriminatory and linked to the goal of complete nuclear disarmament. 
The expansion of ad hoc export-control regimes, which attempt to deny access to developing countries of high technology because of perceived proliferation concerns, reflects a short-sighted approach. 
Many of these technologies have significant applications in the civilian sector which can help developing countries to overcome the obstacles to achieving their socio-economic development goals. 
In order to effectively tackle proliferation concerns, these export-control regimes need to be made transparent and able to distinguish between civilian and non-civilian applications. 
A treaty to eliminate nuclear weapons would make the Nuclear Suppliers' Group redundant. 
The setting up of an international space agency, along with proposals to tackle ballistic-missile proliferation, would make the Missile Technology Control Regime redundant. 
Only when non-proliferation objectives are backed by universal and non-discriminatory treaties can export controls serve to strengthen such regimes. 
Another welcome trend has been the reduction in global defence expenditures. 
Unfortunately, we have seen the peace dividend evaporate into greater subsidies for arms suppliers. 
A related dimension of this is the illicit arms trade which, despite its linkages to terrorism and drug trafficking, has not been reflected in multilateral exercises devoted to increasing arms transparency. 
India recognizes that the regional approach can help supplement efforts for global disarmament. 
However, each region must be defined taking into account the full range of security concerns of the countries involved. 
Artificial geographical constructs for regions or subregions are unlikely to yield any result. 
Furthermore, the regional approach is dependent upon consensus-building. 
India's approach in its own region has been to negotiate confidence-building measures with each of its neighbours based upon the dynamics of the bilateral relationship and upon mutuality of interests. 
The United Nations framework for pursuing disarmament and security was created during the cold war. 
This was a period of seeking security through deterrents. 
Today, we need to seek a system of cooperative security that can address our concerns in a comprehensive manner and that is not based on the militarization of international relations. 
I am confident that under your chairmanship, Sir, the deliberations of the First Committee will be able to make progress in this direction. 
Mr. Al-Faihani (Bahrain) (interpretation from Arabic): At the outset, it is gives me great pleasure to extend to you, Sir, my delegation's sincere congratulations on your election to the chairmanship of the First Committee this year. 
We are confident that your experience will help us achieve our desired goals. 
I reiterate my delegation's eagerness to cooperate with you in the pursuit of our goals at this session. 
The rapid train of events in international relations over the past few years are of paramount importance in the establishment of that order. 
Any observer of international relations over these years will have seen that instability has persisted in many parts of the world. 
Since its establishment, the international Organization has sought to ease hotbeds of tension throughout the world. 
It has had recourse to peace-keeping operations: more than 20 of them, despite the paucity of international resources. 
In this respect, my delegation wishes to stress the importance of the relationship between the United Nations and the regional organizations, which is the foundation of world peace and security. 
The challenges and threats to international peace and security are many and complex. 
They are manifested in the stockpiling of weapons especially weapons of mass destruction and their means of delivery armed conflicts, and such economic and social imbalances as dire poverty, the spread of disease and narcotics, racial and religious discrimination and the deterioration of the environment. 
If limits were put on weapons of mass destruction, more funds could be released to deal with such problems. 
Rather, we should plan the complete elimination of these weapons since, apart from the exorbitant cost of their production and stockpiling, they pose a threat to the existence of mankind. 
Their destruction would release additional funds for development. 
Any observer can see that the level of weapons of mass destruction, especially nuclear weapons, far exceeds the security and defence requirements of countries. 
Notwithstanding quantitative reductions in weaponry in the context of the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe, the Treaty on intermediate-range nuclear forces, and the SALT Treaty, there are still colossal numbers of weapons, especially nuclear weapons, which are a source of grave concern. 
In recent months, the negotiating process has begun in the framework of the Conference on Disarmament on a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Efforts are continuing to prepare for the 1995 review conference on the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
At the same time, we are pleased to note that many countries are eager to accede to the NPT. 
This prompts us to mention the important steps taken to curb the proliferation of lethal weapons. 
We also believe that the preparations for the 1995 NPT Review Conference are important for conducting an open and constructive dialogue on the future of the non-proliferation regime. 
We think that the whole question of the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction is gaining importance in the international community and all the multinational disarmament forums, including the Conference on Disarmament. 
The international community must therefore focus on the non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and their means of delivery on an urgent basis because of the threat such weapons pose to mankind. 
On that basis responsibility for the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction lies with all countries that desire to acquire, manufacture or enhance the technology of such weapons. 
Regional security is closely linked to international security. 
In our region, the Middle East, this year has witnessed many developments in the ongoing peace negotiations. 
We hope that this augurs well for the establishment of lasting peace in the region in accordance with Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
Peace and security in the Middle East require confidence-building, which cannot be achieved unless we can establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East and ensure that the region is free of weapons of mass destruction. 
We are fully confident that the creation of a Middle East free of nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction and the accession of the region's countries particularly those with nuclear capability to the NPT will contribute to the social and economic progress of the countries of the region. 
In conclusion, I must reiterate the need to implement United Nations resolutions on disarmament, especially all Conventions in that field as well as resolutions dealing with international law. 
This would help to create a climate conducive to peace and security. 
We are confident that ongoing efforts in this field will eventually create such a climate and that mankind will overcome all existing impediments to peace and security. 
Mr. Shah (Nepal): Allow me first of all to congratulate you, Mr. Chairman, and the other officers of the First Committee, on the your well-deserved elections to your important posts. 
We are confident that your experience and diplomatic skills will guide the deliberations of the Committee to a fruitful conclusion. 
My delegation expresses its sincere appreciation to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his thought-provoking opening statement to the Committee on 17 October. 
The recent changes in East-West relations and the easing of tensions on the international political scene have provided an unprecedented opportunity for arms control and disarmament. 
We must seize this opportunity to consolidate previous achievements and to chart a constructive course for future action in this field. 
My delegation welcomes the recent accession of Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan and Georgia to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT). 
Nepal considers the NPT to be an instrument of great significance, and we are eagerly looking forward to participating in the forthcoming NPT review and extension conference in April 1995. 
We strongly believe that the success of that conference will depend largely on contributions from both the nuclear-weapon and non-nuclear-weapon States towards achieving consensus on various provisions of the Treaty. 
In Nepal's view, a number of critical issues are yet to be addressed in strengthening the NPT regime. 
The conclusion of the comprehensive test-ban treaty is one critical area. 
Until complete nuclear disarmament is achieved, the security of non-nuclear-weapon States must be protected from the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons. 
My delegation welcomes the establishment of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms. 
Nepal is against the export and use of antipersonnel land-mines, which must be fully controlled through an effective verification mechanism. 
Outlawing the use of these inhumane weapons, which have taken the lives of so many innocent civilians and have disabled many more, needs the immediate attention of the international community. 
It is encouraging to note that the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction has been signed by a large number of countries. 
Nepal supports the addition of an effective verification mechanism to strengthen the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons and on Their Destruction. 
My delegation considers arms control and disarmament at the regional and the global levels as complementary. 
We welcome Cuba's recent announcement of its desire to accede to the Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America and the Caribbean (Treaty of Tlatelolco), which paves the way for early entry into force of the Treaty, making the whole of Latin America a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
Such nuclear-weapon-free zones, including the South Pacific nuclear-free zone and the Antarctic Treaty, cover a large area of the globe. 
It is in the same spirit that we support the proposal to make South Asia a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
We urge the international community to support regional efforts and processes for disarmament. 
The United Nations regional centres for peace and disarmament are working as important forums for promoting the regional arms-control and disarmament process. 
These centres should be strengthened, with adequate financial and human resources. 
Nepal is fully supportive of the Centre, and urges the international community to extend its support to make the Centre an effective instrument for peace and disarmament in the region. 
In a world in which States are increasingly being gnawed from within by ethnic strife and tribal conflict, it was expected that the end of the cold war and the new world order would be viewed as two complementary but at the same time very distinct concepts. 
Peace-keeping missions authorized by the Security Council in the last 12 months vividly illustrate the diverse new-world-order expectations of the United Nations. 
Most therefore agree that whatever the nature of the new world order that is emerging, it brings with it both new opportunities and new challenges, as recent developments in the Middle East have demonstrated. 
Hence, one essential task of our Committee is, clearly, to identify as precisely as possible where the new opportunities and new challenges lie. 
My Government welcomes the progress made in the negotiations in Geneva on an effective, multilateral, universally applicable and verifiable comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty, and is encouraged by the draft text sent to this Committee by the Conference on Disarmament. 
Also, my delegation applauds the restraint by nuclear-weapon States in testing their nuclear devices. 
In this context, we, like others, express our concern when, at this critical stage in the Geneva negotiations, the de facto moratorium fails to be observed by all the nuclear-weapon States. 
Another important step towards the strengthening of the non-proliferation regime would be a decision by the Conference on Disarmament to set up an ad hoc committee to negotiate a universal, non-discriminatory and effectively verifiable treaty banning the production of fissile materials for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
The Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) remains the centrepiece of the non-proliferation regime and, hence, the grave responsibility the 1995 review conference places upon the entire international community is self-evident. 
We welcome the recent accessions to the Non-Proliferation Treaty of Georgia, Kazakhstan and Kyrgyzstan, bringing the total number of signatories to 165. 
We urge those States not yet party to the Treaty to join as non-nuclear-weapon States by the time of the review conference. 
The ultimate objective of universal adherence could best be secured through the international community adopting an energetic attitude towards countries that seek to obscure their nuclear-weapon-production activities behind the decision not to participate in the NPT. 
Equally important would be a combination of measures designed to give enhanced credibility to the role of the five nuclear-weapon States. 
Such measures should at least include strong and legally binding assurances of non-use of nuclear weapons against States not possessing such weapons. 
In this connection, an interesting proposal has been put forward in this Committee by the representative of Australia for a Security Council resolution that would prohibit the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons against non-nuclear-weapon States parties to the NPT. 
Forming part of what the Secretary-General has described as the triad of global treaties concerning weapons of mass destruction, is the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction. 
That Convention has now been signed by 157 States, including my own. 
The strengthening of the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons and on Their Destruction through the addition of a legally binding and effective verification regime is equally important. 
The proliferation and uncontrolled transfer of conventional armaments continue to demand the attention of the international community. 
It is our hope that this can be achieved at the next gathering of governmental experts. 
This proposal was formalized at the Helsinki follow-up meeting and was subsequently endorsed by the CSCE summit of Heads of State or Government in July 1992. 
Today, there is a wider and increasing awareness of the importance of consolidating this concept, as reflected by the recent meeting in New York between the Secretary-General and heads of regional organizations. 
The ultimate objective of such cooperation is that global and regional organizations, equipped with separate but convergent mandates, should become partners in a common purpose: that of contributing towards the development of a fair, equitable and consequently long-lasting process of security. 
This is increasingly the case in the European experience, as the United Nations has during the past year strengthened its cooperation with regional organizations in our region, in particular with the CSCE. 
My Government shares the view of the European Union, as expressed by the representative of Germany, that the CSCE Forum for Security Cooperation plays a crucial role in regional security. 
The security Forum negotiates on matters ranging from conventional-arms control to non-proliferation and has broken new ground by agreeing to principles on the transfer of conventional arms, stability measures for regional crises, the exchange of information on defence planning, and a programme for military cooperation and contacts. 
Similarly, my delegation considers the Open Skies Treaty to be a unique confidence- and security-building measure and looks forward to its early entry into force. 
Among the most significant developments that have undoubtedly contributed to enhanced security and cooperation in Europe is the 1986 Single European Act. 
The Union has now moved beyond the process of political cooperation initiated then towards the objective of a common foreign and security policy. 
Malta's application for full membership of the European Union, in itself, testifies to the support of my Government for this important political evolution in Europe. 
Two hundred years later, that remains true. There is now, however, also a painful awareness that multiple sources of instability plague the Mediterranean region. 
Addressing a symposium held in Tunis in November 1992, my Foreign Minister, Mr. Guido de Marco, said: 
An analysis of the situation portrays dangers, divisions and disparities. 
Some have described the situation in our region as a time bomb with an ever-shortening fuse. 
Ours, I believe, is the responsibility to defuse this time bomb. 
Two separate perspectives influence the manner in which Malta today looks at questions of Mediterranean security and cooperation. 
For Malta, the Mediterranean Sea is not simply its only frontier with neighbouring States; it is a shared area of common interest and activity with these States. 
All major, and most minor, events in the area have a direct and intimate bearing on Malta's own national life, in terms both of security and of economic well-being. 
The other perspective is defined by Malta's overriding political objective of becoming a member of the European Union. 
What is generally described as Malta's European vocation may, in comparison with the realities of geography, be considered as a deliberate choice from a set of equally available options. 
We in Malta see things differently, taking it for granted that history is as much an imperative as geography in determining geopolitical options. 
As a result, it is today a fact that Malta's attitudes towards developments in the Mediterranean are, as a consistent act of policy, increasingly being moulded within the frame of thinking of European, and more specifically, southern European countries. 
One of Malta's strongest arguments for membership of the European Union is precisely the enrichment that, through its Mediterranean location and perspective, it brings to the European security equation. 
As my Prime Minister, Mr. Edward Fenech Adami, recently emphasized, 
it is worth remarking that the duality in Malta's inspiration on Mediterranean issues is not unique. 
It is a duality shared, to different degrees, by coastal States to the North, South, East and West, and which today altogether coincides with the perspective outlined by the French Foreign Minister, Alain Jupp. 
In his statement to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly, Mr. Jupp stated that France would like to see Europe organize a forum for cooperation involving all Mediterranean States and would be making this one of the main goals of its forthcoming presidency of the European Union. 
Efforts have not been lacking to generate some form of extended dialogue that would deal with issues focused on wide-ranging Mediterranean concerns. 
Malta has traditionally sought to encourage such efforts in the conviction that the security and stability that would result from a process of consultation and cooperation in the Mediterranean are not simply desirable objectives at the regional level but also constitute an essential dimension of European security. 
The CSCE continues to gradually seek new opportunities for the involvement of non-participating Mediterranean States in its activities. 
Malta, together with 10 other Mediterranean States, is currently involved in a project for the launching of a Mediterranean forum. 
At the same time, we also recognize that this, and related initiatives, do not constitute ends in themselves, but only means towards achieving a common objective: the promotion of peace and stability in our region. 
For this to be realized, we must be able to adopt pragmatic approaches, especially in our search for and utilization of initiatives for functional cooperation, without, however, relinquishing our overriding political objectives and ideals. 
The search for security, be it at the regional or the global level, ultimately transcends institutional issues and touches upon the political will of the parties involved. 
My delegation is confident that, with the right political will, this Committee can make a significant contribution in this direction. 
Archbishop Martino (Holy See): Mr. Chairman, I wish to extend congratulations to you, Sir, on your election to the chairmanship of this important committee. 
I also extend best wishes to the other officers of the Committee. 
Despite this appeal and despite the efforts made by this Committee through the years, wars, internal conflicts, guerrilla warfare and terrorist attacks persist. 
The continuing discord in the world prevents us from celebrating peace. 
Yet we may take some satisfaction from the higher level of understanding of what is required today to achieve true peace. 
In the post-cold-war era, security requires disarmament, yes. 
But more than disarmament is needed. 
A new understanding of security was underlined at the historic Security Council summit in 1992: 
To its credit, this Committee, which has expanded its horizons to deal with security in its broader dimensions, is now advancing the recognition that peace and security are dependent on socio-economic factors as well as on political and military elements. 
The search for a security system that can be supported by all States characterizes the coming anniversary. 
What frequently appears to be a slow pace forward, with the inevitable backward steps, need not be a reason for discouragement. 
The fact remains that the world is undergoing a transformation of massive proportions, with peace, development and democracy more closely interlinked than ever before. 
This ought not to overwhelm us, but should rather inspire us to work more determinedly together for the good of all. 
My delegation has stated before the Committee that the world requires a post-nuclear form of security. 
The aim is to achieve a non-nuclear regime. 
Significant measures have already been taken towards the total elimination of chemical and biological (bacteriological) weapons. 
Similar agreements must progressively be reached in the nuclear field. 
All nuclear-weapon States must reconsider the place of nuclear weapons in their national security policies. 
The efforts of all nuclear-weapon States are needed if nuclear disarmament is to become a reality and the non-proliferation regime effectively strengthened. 
Each of the parties, non-nuclear as well as nuclear, has pledged: 
to pursue negotiations in good faith on effective measures relating ... to nuclear disarmament, and ... on general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control. 
While a comprehensive test-ban treaty would reduce what could be considered the discriminatory nature of the Non-Proliferation Treaty, there are other parallel steps to be undertaken. 
This programme of action would be of inestimable value in stopping the spread of nuclear weapons to other States. 
In this respect, we welcome the efforts to establish nuclear-weapon-free zones on a regional level. 
Sowing arms to the four winds could well result in reaping the whirlwind of war on one's own soil. 
Arms transfers raise serious moral problems that must be addressed. 
The Holy See, through the Pontifical Council for Justice and Peace, recently published an ethical reflection on these problems, entitled The International Arms Trade. 
This publication is intended to mobilize new forces for the control and radical reduction of these transfers. 
Fortunately, interest in the international control of arms transfers has increased, as evidenced in the establishment of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms. 
This favourable moment must be seized and arms transfers effectively controlled and radically reduced. 
The Holy See therefore supports expanding the Arms Register, which in its first two years has established its usefulness, to include wider definitions of weapons systems beyond the present seven categories. 
Further, dealing effectively with illicit transfers of arms, many of which are small arms, must be given higher priority on the international agenda. 
Strict measures on the national level concerning the sale or transfer of light arms and hand weapons are a necessary, if preliminary, step towards international control. 
Even after the cessation of hostilities, they continue to maim and kill. 
Some 110 million mines remain buried and an estimated 2 to 5 million more were laid last year alone, while only about 100,000 were removed during the same period. 
To signify its support of the humanitarian operations of the United Nations in mine clearance, the Holy See has made a symbolic financial contribution towards the work of the Cambodian Mine Action Centre. 
It must not be forgotten, however, that efforts to limit the disastrous effects of war and armed conflict do not replace the indispensable measures required to prevent them. 
Mr. Sukayri (Jordan): At the outset, Sir, I should like to congratulate you on your election as Chairman of the First Committee. 
Your predecessor, Ambassador von Wagner of Germany, and his colleagues deserve our gratitude for their achievements and dedication last session. 
The non-proliferation of nuclear weapons and other weapons of mass destruction has become a top priority on the international agenda, simply because the proliferation of such weapons poses a grave threat to international peace and security and thus constitutes a major concern for the international community. 
The Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), of which the review and extension conference will be held next April, is the backbone of the international non-proliferation regime. 
My country, Jordan, has been a strong supporter of the Treaty since its accession to the NPT. 
However, we believe that the conclusion of a comprehensive test-ban treaty, along with security assurances to non-nuclear-weapon States and the universality of the Treaty, are essential before an indefinite extension of the Treaty can take place. 
The controversy over security assurances, as well as the reluctance of some States to accede to the Treaty, makes the prospect for an indefinite extension of the NPT look very gloomy. 
We also reiterate our call for the placement of all nuclear facilities, especially in the region of the Middle East, under the safeguards of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
Besides security concerns relating to the threat of nuclear proliferation, uninspected nuclear facilities raise the question of human and environmental safety, which is of the utmost importance to my country. 
As part of its active participation in the peace process, my country is participating in good faith in multilateral negotiations on arms control and disarmament. 
We are hopeful that these negotiations will soon lead to effective and verifiable arms-control agreements between the States of the region. 
We fully support this goal, and believe that such a step would enhance confidence and eliminate a major threat to regional security, in addition to its contribution to worldwide general and complete nuclear disarmament. 
For the second consecutive year, we would like to quote from the Study on effective and verifiable measures which would facilitate the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East, contained in document A/45/435 of 10 October 1990, which stated that: 
The momentum that the conclusion of the Jordanian-Israeli Treaty has created in the Middle East should be maintained. 
My delegation believes that a positive step such as accession by Israel to the Non-Proliferation Treaty and the placement of all Israeli nuclear facilities under IAEA safeguards would definitely lead to the maintenance and further enhancement of this momentum. 
The elimination of a major threat to regional security would also contribute to confidence-building, which is essential to pave the way towards more progress on the other tracks of the peace process. 
A Middle East free from nuclear weapons and all other weapons of mass destruction would undoubtedly be different from the Middle East of today: the most volatile region ever known. 
My country has been a staunch supporter of the Register and has provided the Secretary-General with the required data on Jordan's arms transfers. 
We regret, however, that no progress has been achieved in this regard, but are hopeful that another attempt, accompanied by the political will to develop the Register, will come about before too long. 
My delegation would like to stress the need for a mechanism at the international level to stop the illicit transfer of arms both conventional and non-conventional. 
In this regard, my country has provided the Secretary-General with a comprehensive technical report on the status of anti-personnel mines in Jordan. 
As a non-mine-producing country, Jordan commends the voluntary export moratoriums now imposed by some States, and is focusing its attention on the question of demining. 
Continued efforts to convert weapons industries in the former Eastern bloc to peaceful uses, and efforts in other parts of the world to redirect resources from military to peaceful civilian purposes are highly commendable. 
One of the positive results of the peace process in that region should be a major shift from the arms race to cooperation in security and socio-economic development. 
Threats to security do not emanate exclusively from the accumulation of weapons, but also from poverty, unemployment and environmental degradation. 
Hence the need for economic and social development. 
Mr. Kharrazi (Islamic Republic of Iran): At the outset, I should like to congratulate you, Sir, on your well-deserved election as Chairman of the First Committee at the present session of the General Assembly. 
I have no doubt that under your chairmanship the Committee will succeed in making an effective contribution to the ongoing debate on the various issues. 
My country has a deep interest in disarmament issues, and follows the debate very seriously, since these issues are of great significance to us. 
The outcome of debates and negotiations on disarmament issues, in addition to having major implications at the global level, affects us at a regional level as well. 
I turn first to nuclear disarmament and the 1995 conference on the Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
The end of the cold war and confrontation between the two major blocs provided the hope that the international community would seize the opportunity to make progress on various aspects of disarmament. 
Unfortunately, however, the action taken so far on the most important issue of disarmament, namely nuclear disarmament, have not been promising. 
We have not yet seen any move, or heard of any intention, by nuclear-weapon States towards the elimination of nuclear weapons. 
The continued existence of vast stocks of nuclear weapons with enormous destructive capacity still poses a significant threat to humanity. 
We believe that non-proliferation in itself will not succeed in achieving nuclear disarmament if it is not coupled with the elimination of nuclear weapons. 
Now the time is ripe for the Conference on Disarmament to start negotiations on the destruction of nuclear weapons within a time-bound framework with a target date. 
In order to ensure a successful review of the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) and its possible extension for a fixed period or periods, it is imperative that nuclear-weapon States ensure the security of non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons. 
At the review conference, we will also have the opportunity to examine the prospects for a comprehensive test-ban treaty and a comprehensive, verifiable treaty on the prohibition of fissile material. 
In this respect, we greatly welcome the commencement of negotiations in the Conference on Disarmament on a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
The members of the Conference on Disarmament should seize the opportunity now to redouble their efforts towards the early conclusion of a comprehensive and verifiable treaty banning all tests in all environments, including non-explosive detonating or laboratory tests, binding on all States without exception. 
The treaty should also commit all States parties to closing their nuclear test sites and to destroying any equipment specifically designed for testing. 
Furthermore, as we strive to attain the goal of prohibiting all testing before the 1995 NPT conference, the option of amending the 1963 partial test-ban Treaty should be openly discussed in the First Committee at this session. 
This option could provide us with the best avenue, should it prove impossible, because of the technicalities involved in the verification system, to conclude a comprehensive test-ban treaty by early 1995. 
We are concerned, however, that the Conference on Disarmament negotiations on a cut-off treaty have not been started because of the lack of consensus on the scope of such a treaty. 
The conclusion of a treaty banning the production and stockpiling of fissile materials would be a significant contribution to our collective efforts towards nuclear disarmament and should therefore be pursued enthusiastically. 
It should be realized that the continuation of discriminatory policies by nuclear-weapon States that practise selective proliferation rather than non-proliferation would pose a major threat to peace and security in the Middle East and would hamper the success of any disarmament initiative in that region. 
The chemical weapons Convention is the first successful global attempt to control and eventually eliminate a class of weaponry that threatens humanity, while simultaneously providing for harnessing the knowledge and technology that created these evil instruments for the greater development and well-being of the peoples of the world. 
The chemical weapons Convention is therefore more than just a security treaty. 
For the majority of its members it also represents an instrument which should ensure the development of an important industry. 
Since the chemical weapons Convention employs the most extensive and comprehensive inspection mechanisms to verify the non-proliferation of chemical weapons in a non-discriminatory manner, any other unilateral restrictions against the States parties would be contrary to the letter and the spirit of the Convention. 
Restrictions by the Australian Group on the pretext of export control and monitoring must be removed for all States parties to the chemical weapons Convention without exception. 
Such controls in the chemical field may apply only to countries which are not parties to the Treaty. 
The preparatory work at The Hague, which has otherwise moved forward smoothly, has been marred by difficulties in arriving at solutions on some significant and contentious issues. 
In fact, most of the questions that had been resolved politically during the negotiations have met with contradictory interpretations and positions. 
The same is true for the biological weapons Convention. 
The arbitrary limitation of transfers of material and technology for peaceful purposes has also had an adverse impact on the formulation of verification machinery related to the biological weapons Convention. 
We welcome the decision of the Special Conference of States Parties to the biological weapons Convention, held recently in Geneva, to mandate a working group to formulate specific measures to ensure the full and effective implementation of article X, on peaceful use, avoiding any restrictions against States parties. 
The Islamic Republic of Iran attaches great importance to transparency in armaments as a confidence-building measure that would facilitate the negotiations of disarmament and arms-control treaties. 
This was the basic thrust of General Assembly resolution 46/36 L of 1991. 
At the same time, we must also be able to deal with massive military production, particularly by major producers. 
Unfortunately, since the end of the cold war we have seen new trends in the conventional-arms marketplace, and the initial euphoria of peace has been replaced by the expectation that large-scale violence will be part of the international scene. 
In the post-cold-war era, reductions in national defence spending by most major arms-exporting nations have forced the arms industries to seek foreign weapons contracts to replace declining domestic orders. 
If the international community does not take proper action to benefit from the positive post-cold-war environment, we will be faced very soon with new areas of contention. 
Only by moving towards lower levels of production can we hope that transparency in armaments will continue to serve the intended objective. 
I believe that, with your able guidance, the First Committee will complete its work in a successful and constructive manner......................................................... 
I assure you, Mr. Chairman, of the Thai delegation's full support and cooperation in the work of the Committee. 
Allow me, too, to pay tribute to your predecessor as Chairman, Ambassador von Wagner of Germany, for his excellent work in guiding the Committee last year. 
The diminishing probability of super-Power military confrontation has presented the world community with an unprecedented opportunity to make real progress in the field of disarmament, particularly in the sphere of nuclear weapons. 
Indeed, several positive breakthroughs towards reducing levels of weapons of mass destruction have been made in the past several years. 
These are the result of ethnic and religious tensions, militant nationalism and illicit arms transfers, as well as of poverty and underdevelopment. 
In short, the risks to international peace and security remain as high and complex as ever. 
It is no surprise therefore that, despite years of discussion, arms control continues to be one of the most important agenda items in the effort to promote international security. 
And, despite increased cooperation in the field of arms control and disarmament, the threat from the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction still exists as a challenge to the international community. 
In this regard, the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) continues to be an important legal instrument of the disarmament process. 
My delegation wishes to see universal participation in and, more important, full adherence to the NPT. 
Thailand believes that the NPT is of vital importance and should be extended when States parties deliberate this matter in April 1995. 
The 1995 NPT extension Conference should be viewed also as an opportunity to consider constructive proposals to strengthen the Treaty. 
At this juncture, without a convergence of views, my delegation feels that a definite time-frame would be more acceptable. 
Thailand also takes this opportunity to welcome the new States parties to the NPT Belarus and Kazakhstan and hopes that Ukraine will accede as a non-nuclear State in the near future. 
However, a multilateral legal instrument to prohibit nuclear testing is needed. 
My delegation notes that the Ad Hoc Committee on a nuclear test ban has made significant progress in its efforts to draft a treaty. 
A comprehensive test-ban treaty would play an important part in global nuclear non-proliferation efforts. 
We sincerely hope that the negotiations will be brought expeditiously to the successful conclusion of a universal and multilaterally and effectively verifiable comprehensive nuclear-test-ban Treaty. 
As a supplementary measure to strengthen the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons, the prohibition of the production of fissionable material would be most welcome. 
Having helped many victims, including our own civilians who live on the border with Cambodia, we are fully aware of the barbaric effects of these devices. 
Thailand fully supports the moratoriums on the import and export of anti-personnel land-mines and strongly urges all States to do likewise. 
My delegation welcomes the progress made at The Hague towards implementing the chemical-weapons Convention. 
The Thai Government continues to work on the process required for ratification of this Convention and is in the process of establishing a national authority to oversee the implementation of the Convention. 
We believe that international training programmes to provide competent inspectors and local officials will facilitate the establishment of a national authority and of effective national verification procedures. 
In preparation for effective implementation of the chemical-weapons Convention by regional countries, the Governments of Australia and Thailand jointly organized a regional seminar in Bangkok on 9 and 10 May 1994. 
My delegation agrees that transparency in conventional-arms imports and exports could result in better understanding and could build confidence among nations. 
This might, in turn, prevent prevailing uncertainties from escalating into actual conflicts. 
In this regard, the Thai agencies concerned are considering participating in the arms Register. 
However, we believe that this is only a beginning. 
Thailand believes that, with or without weapons, peoples and countries are prone to conflict if they do not trust each other. 
Therefore, we firmly believe in reducing the risk of conflict; one way of doing so is through confidence-building. 
My delegation is gratified to note that regional institutions continue to contribute to this confidence-building. 
We are proud that the first Forum session was held in Bangkok on 25 July 1994 with the aim of stimulating the confidence-building process and developing a sense of security as well as transparency measures through the effective consultative Asia-Pacific Forum. 
Thailand believes that the Forum will serve as a very useful vehicle for confidence-building, as openness and dialogue are fundamental if we are to create trust and good relations. 
Such confidence-building, in turn, could lead to the process of arms reduction in the region. 
Through its various meetings, the Centre has encouraged fruitful regional and subregional consultations for the promotion of confidence-building measures and the enhancement of disarmament and international security. 
Thailand will continue to support and participate in the activities and initiatives of the Centre. 
While there have been tangible achievements in arms control, much on the agenda remains to be accomplished. 
In April, a decision has to be made on an extension of the NPT. 
Also next year, the chemical weapons Convention is expected to enter into force, and vigorous negotiations on the conclusion of a comprehensive nuclear test-ban treaty will continue. 
Working against the backdrop of the present international environment, as the most suitable multinational forum for fostering global consensus on the total elimination of weapons of mass destruction, the First Committee today finds itself at a very opportune time. 
Gone should be the day when items before the Committee are used as tools to reaffirm or challenge the superiority of one or another major Power. 
These items before us are more significant to world peace than ever before. 
Let us try to reach out with unity of purpose and seize this unique opportunity to present the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations with really a credible outcome of the First Committee's work this year. 
I am confident that under your wise guidance the goals of the Committee will be fully achieved. 
It is a fact that for decades following the establishment of the United Nations, almost every effort to make progress towards disarmament and arms control was aborted by the rigidities of the cold war. 
The latter's demise has certainly opened up exciting new possibilities for the international community to prevent the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and the concomitant arms race. 
In the last two years we have seen major achievements, the most important of which was the signing of the chemical-weapons Convention in early 1993. 
Much still needs to be done, however. 
The smuggling of nuclear material and the continuing operation of unsafe nuclear plants pose a great threat to humanity. 
At its 1992 summit meeting, the Security Council rightly stated that the proliferation of all weapons of mass destruction constitutes a threat to international peace and security. 
We must therefore continue our efforts to erect barriers against the proliferation of both non-conventional and conventional weapons. 
It is true that, unlike nuclear, biological and chemical weapons of mass destruction and the technology needed for their use, conventional weapons are not a question that lends itself easily to the global disarmament agenda. 
International activities in this area have been directed mainly against the excessive accumulation of conventional weapons and towards the need for transparency. 
A significant achievement to this end was the creation of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms, which we believe could be further developed and upgraded in such a way that it would encourage universal participation. 
We look forward to its extension beyond transfers to cover production and holdings so that it may become a real international exercise in transparency in conventional weaponry. 
There is also a compelling need to strengthen the inhumane-weapons Convention in particular to extend control over the use of and trade in land-mines, given the indiscriminate injuries and death they cause to civilian populations long after conflicts have ceased. 
Next year, an objective of particular significance will be the conference to renew and extend the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), which remains a remarkable accomplishment and the cornerstone of international efforts to prevent nuclear proliferation.............................................................................. 
We therefore support the Secretary-General's proposal that the Treaty be extended indefinitely and unconditionally when its term expires in 1995. 
The extension arrangements should be equitable and verifiable and must be based on collective commitments by all States for a world free of nuclear weapons. 
In this regard we share the view that security assurances should be granted to all States signatories to the NPT. 
At the same time, we should not lose sight of the fact that, under the United Nations Charter, disarmament and arms control are an integral part of international peace and security. 
So long as military threats to security exist, the disarmament and arms control process will continue to be an essential element of international security. 
We therefore subscribe to the view that, although a global military conflict is now far less probable, military conflicts limited in scope pose a new and difficult challenge. 
The ratio of the number of new or continuing conflicts to that of conflicts that have been successfully prevented or resolved is of concern. 
In this respect, the close correlation between arms control and the prohibition of force deserves our most urgent attention as the temptation to apply military force and exhibit military might in regional and local conflicts grows stronger and more menacing. 
We have consistently supported the view that genuine and lasting peace can be created only through the implementation of an effective international security system, as provided for in the United Nations Charter, since disarmament is part and parcel of the United Nations system of collective international security. 
For, as the Secretary-General has stated, there can be no sustainable peace without development and no development without peace. 
It is in this context that I refer now to the proposal of President Clerides, presented before the General Assembly at its current session, for demilitarization and disarmament in Cyprus. 
Moreover, we believe that it could also serve as a significant contribution in its own right to the cause of security and peace in the volatile eastern Mediterranean region and beyond. 
While pondering the vast spectrum of issues, choices and approaches, let us not fail to be guided by reason and justice as the ultimate forces for galvanizing our determination to produce proper decisions and rightful actions, lest we, in the words of the philosopher of old, Heraclitus of Ephesus, 
exceeding the limits and measures of reason, which permeates the universe, be caught by the Furies, and fatal judgement be passed upon us all. 
Such a judgement would be passed upon us not least, I might say, by succeeding generations, for mankind can afford to pay no more in human blood and misery for our own repeated but avoidable follies. 
Your long years of experience and association with the United Nations and international affairs, Sir, provide us with every assurance that the First Committee will conduct its proceedings in a successful manner. 
The delegation of Afghanistan takes part in the general debate on disarmament and international security with particular interest. 
As history attests, Afghanistan's tranquillity has always been a source of peace for Asia, just as its turbulence has always been a major contributing factor to the region's instability. 
There have always been two main sources of threats against regional and international security: political rivalries between sovereign nation-States and constant advances in military technology. 
The political objectives of sovereign nation States, and in particular major Powers remain incompatible, while advances in military technology and the arms race seem to have been dramatically reduced as a result of the end of the cold war and of world polarization. 
Our world is today no longer one of bloc confrontation. 
The lack of coordination between the interests of blocs no longer interferes in or aggravates every international conflict. 
In this atmosphere, there are more opportunities for collective international efforts under the United Nations umbrella to change the totality of international relations and to improve the quality of the international environment in such a way that conditions can be created for lasting solutions to key problems. 
We see a particular need for confidence-building measures of which transparency is an important component to create assurances for States that the political objectives and legitimate interests of one sovereign State do not go beyond its boundaries. 
Today the threat of a nuclear confrontation has been drastically diminished. 
However, the existence of nuclear armaments continues to jeopardize the objective of a safe world free from the threat of nuclear conflict, of which there can be no victors. 
That is why Afghanistan has always advocated general and complete disarmament, especially nuclear disarmament under effective international control. 
In negotiations on the reduction of armaments, the great Powers should take into account the principle of equal security for all, irrespective of size, military strength, socio-political systems or political and economic importance. 
This is particularly important because the destructive power of conventional weapons is increasing and because such weapons have been and continue to be used in all conflicts in the post-War period in which, according to the available statistics, there have been more casualties than in the two World Wars. 
On the issue of the security of States, in spite of the United Nations Charter, numerous resolutions, covenants and bilateral and multilateral treaties, neither peace nor the security of all nations has been achieved or institutionalized. 
Armed conflicts, local wars, aggression and intervention continue to take place. 
Gross interference in the internal affairs of States by open or covert measures, the exploitation of internal difficulties and disputes, and the intrusion of individual interests still exist. 
In appreciation of the need to curb the illicit transfer and use of conventional arms, the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session adopted resolution 48/75 H, in which it invited Member States to take appropriate enforcement measures directed at ending the illegal export of conventional weapons from their territories. 
It also requested the Secretary-General to seek the views of Governments on effective ways and means of collecting weapons illegally distributed in countries, and to submit a report at its forty-ninth session. 
In response to this request, the Secretary-General has submitted his report, contained in document A/49/343 of 29 August 1994. 
This problem persists in many regions and territories, including Afghanistan, where thousands of innocent people have perished as a result of the use of such illegal weapons, transferred from abroad and placed at the disposal of the opposition in the conflict. 
My delegation also welcomes the statement of Ambassador Hoffmann of Germany, who stated that the European Union, together with a number of countries of central and eastern Europe, intends to submit a draft resolution concerning a code of conduct for conventional arms transfers. 
One aspect of the items under consideration is the relationship between disarmament and development, and the impact of the arms race and military expenditures on the development of human communities. 
The adverse implications of the current magnitude and continuing escalation of global military spending, in spite of some positive changes, is still a matter of concern. 
The morally untenable distortion of global priorities that has resulted in a growing diversion of scarce human, financial, material and technical resources to armaments, at the expense of basic human needs and economic and social progress, should be remedied and, indeed, reversed. 
Afghanistan has always advocated the indefinite extension of the nuclear non-proliferation Treaty. 
We view them as a supplementary global effort towards the attainment of the objective of a world free from the scourge of nuclear weapons and the threat of their use. 
The adoption of the Addis Ababa draft treaty for an African nuclear-weapon-free zone was another major development to this end. 
The substantial progress made in the Geneva negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty is a considerable achievement towards concluding an effective multilateral and internationally applicable treaty. 
There is no doubt that this is another step bringing us closer to non-proliferation and disarmament. 
Let me turn now to the subject of anti-personnel mines and land-mines. 
The world community has always been concerned about unnecessary injuries to combatants and to civilian populations. 
However, it is sad to see that military considerations too often come before humanitarian concerns. 
In our country, the most inhumane types of warfare were tested, including chemical and biological warfare. 
Fourteen years of war left more than 1.5 million dead, more than 2 million disabled, more than 1 million orphans and the same number of widows. 
The ugliest phenomenon is the existence of more than 10 million anti-personnel land-mines in the country. 
When we look at the children, women and elderly with no limbs, or with only one, we are left to ponder the question of whether the laws of war are actually not merely a civilized interlude between pre-industrial and advanced industrial barbarism. 
In spite of the increasing sophistication of anti-personnel weapons, they remain the most horrifying means of tacking political tasks of global significance. 
All they can do is greatly increase the human cost of those changes. 
For this reason, much stands to be gained by any measure the international community may adopt to restrict the development and use of the anti-personnel weapons that are threatening human communities, particularly in conflict zones, by the rapid proliferation of new and dangerous types of such weapons. 
The decision of several States, including some mine-producing States, to impose export moratoriums on anti-personnel mines as a preliminary step seems to be a positive one, although the final answer still appears to be a total ban. 
Afghanistan is ready to submit its views to be taken into consideration with other amendments submitted to Protocol II, on land-mines and booby traps. 
However, we are still concerned with respect to the scope of application of the land-mines Protocol. 
The interpretation of the phrase international character may be flexible, although the implications of the use of these inhuman weapons, whether the conflicts are regional or international in character, are the same. 
Mr. Kunda (Zambia): At the outset, allow me join other speakers who have already congratulated you, Sir, on your unanimous election as Chairman of the First Committee at the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
I also congratulate the other officers of the Committee on their elections. 
His election was a manifest and eloquent demonstration of South Africa's welcome return to the United Nations family, a return we all embrace and happily witnessed. 
We meet once again in the First Committee to discuss issues relating to disarmament and international security in an atmosphere devoid of the erstwhile futile nuclear-arms race and its attendant cold-war polemics. 
By definition, these are not weapons of war; they are indeed weapons of mass destruction. 
This brings me to the issue of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons, commonly known as the NPT regime, which, to all intents and purposes, is the engine of nuclear disarmament. 
Zambia acceded to the NPT three years ago because of its firm belief that that Treaty is the cornerstone of international peace and security, to which the Treaty regime has made a singular contribution since it was instituted. 
It has served the international community well, for the overwhelming majority of its adherents have steadfastly stood by their Treaty obligations to forgo possession of nuclear weapons. 
At the same time, Zambia is fully aware that the NPT is an imperfect creation. 
One of its distinguishing features is, without doubt, its discriminatory nature. 
In April 1995, the NPT States parties will revisit the Treaty at the twin-purpose review and extension conference to be held after 25 years of the Treaty's operation. 
Zambia attaches immense importance to that conference. 
The NPT will face its hardest test there, especially in the light of the call by some States parties for an indefinite and unconditional extension. 
Let me, therefore, hasten to say that Zambia is in favour of an indefinite extension of the NPT. 
However, it is the unconditional component of the extension of the Treaty that is causing serious problems for my delegation. 
In my delegation's considered view, such an extension would not serve the interests of the international community. 
It would only serve the partisan interests of the handful of nuclear-weapon States. 
Zambia believes rather that there is every ground to predicate the indefinite extension of the NPT on progress in the field of nuclear disarmament. 
To this end, Zambia wishes to see tangible progress on a number of significant collateral disarmament measures that would put us on the road to general and complete disarmament under effective and verifiable international control. 
Paramount among such measures is the achievement of a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
Such a treaty would freeze existing nuclear inventories and prevent qualitative improvements in nuclear-weapons systems. 
Indefinite extension of the Treaty would also be served by the adoption of a treaty on the prohibition of the production of fissile material for explosive purposes, otherwise known as a fissile material cut-off. 
My delegation therefore calls for the expeditious conclusion of the negotiations in the Conference on Disarmament in Geneva on this important disarmament matter. 
Furthermore, my delegation is of the considered view that an agreement on negative security guarantees for all non-nuclear-weapon States, coupled with an agreement on the non-first-use of nuclear weapons, would also go a long way in contributing to brighter prospects for an indefinite extension of the NPT. 
Similarly, provision of adequate technical assistance to all non-nuclear-weapon States to ensure the availability of nuclear material, equipment and technology for peaceful purposes on a non-discriminatory, predictable and long-term basis, would also enhance the chances of an indefinite extension. 
For now, it is common knowledge that article IV of the NPT, which provides for the fullest possible exchange of equipment, material, scientific and technological information for peaceful uses of nuclear energy, has not been implemented. 
Adherence to these zones by nuclear-weapon States would also significantly contribute to paving the way towards the indefinite extension of the NPT. 
Enthusiastic compliance with the provisions of the NPT cannot be left to non-nuclear-weapon States only, as has been the case consistently over the years. 
Their realization of the above six areas of international concern in the field of disarmament would constitute nothing less than progress towards an indefinite extension of the NPT. 
In the larger context of disarmament, might I observe that it is now six years since the third special session of the General Assembly devoted to disarmament, the outcome of which is well known to all of us. 
The most momentous development since then has been the end of the cold war, which in its heyday polarized and immobilized international relations for more than four decades. 
We are now in a new era in which there is a need to undertake a comprehensive assessment of efforts towards general and complete disarmament under effective and verifiable international control. 
Our quest for nuclear disarmament, truly important though it is, should not make us lose sight of the imperative need for conventional disarmament. 
There are various hotbeds of conflict, both old and new, some of which have been menacing international peace and security since the founding of the United Nations. 
These conflicts have been and continue to be sustained by the use of conventional armaments. 
Today, Africa has the lion's share of these conflicts. 
These fratricidal conflicts in turn consume the lion's share of the national treasures of the countries concerned and thus retard their economic development. 
We believe that this would give meaning and substance to disarmament in all its aspects. 
In the foregoing remarks, my delegation has reaffirmed its total commitment to disarmament in its comprehensive perspective. 
Disarmament has now become as integral a component of the cause of sustainable development as of durable peace. 
Mr. Altmatov (Kyrgyzstan) (interpretation from Russian): I congratulate you, Sir, on your election to the chairmanship of the First Committee. 
My delegation is ready to cooperate closely and constructively with you in the Committee's work. 
At present, we are going through a difficult stage in the fulfilment of the principal responsibility of the United Nations, the maintenance of international peace and security. 
While there is evidence on the one hand of positive and encouraging factors in the disarmament process, particularly with respect to nuclear disarmament, on the other hand, a fact of this post-confrontational period is the trend towards the regionalization of the basic challenges to international security. 
We believe that this makes it essential to take greater account of the regional dimension of international security and to work to improve tried and true approaches and machinery. 
Let me briefly state our position on the fundamental items on the First Committee agenda. 
In Kyrgyzstan's view, it is vitally important for international security that we strive to reduce and ultimately eliminate the nuclear component of existing threats. 
We welcome progress in the nuclear-disarmament dialogue between Russia and the United States. 
My country has acceded to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) as a non-nuclear-weapon State. 
Kyrgyzstan did this out of a conviction that the Treaty's non-proliferation regime is a key element for strengthening security. 
We favour the use of regional measures to strengthen the non-proliferation regime. 
One such measure would be the declaration of Central Asia as a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
This would be an important concrete contribution to strengthening security in the Asian region. 
Kyrgyzstan attaches great importance to the speedy conclusion of a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
In that connection, we welcome the moratorium on nuclear testing being observed by France, Russia, the United Kingdom and the United States. 
We believe that China's joining the moratorium would be a positive step that would create conditions conducive to progress in this area. 
We have inherited from this numerous caches of processed uranium. 
These caches are concentrated in the very epicentre of natural disasters such as landslides, mudslides and floods, which have become more frequent recently, posing the threat of ecological catastrophe on a nationwide scale. 
We would be very grateful if the world community could help us eliminate this danger. 
Kyrgyzstan has signed the Convention banning chemical weapons and is prepared to fulfil our commitments under that Convention. 
As we see it, arms control and disarmament are an important and integral part of multilateral and regional steps to maintain security and stability. 
Dealing with them confronts the United Nations with new and sometimes extremely complex tasks. 
The situation in Tajikistan and at the Tajikistan-Afghan border, as is well-known, remains a tragic and explosive one. 
Achieving peace and stability in Tajikistan will be possible only through dialogue. 
No victory on the battlefield can provide a guarantee of durable peace, stability and security in Tajikistan. 
As a member of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS), we faithfully coordinate all our activities in this area with the other members of the CIS. 
The creation of these collective peace-keeping forces as a regional agreement concluded in accordance with the principles and purposes of Chapter VIII of the Charter of the United Nations represent an important contribution by those countries to ensuring peace and stability in the Central Asian region. 
At a meeting of the Heads of State of the CIS on 20 October in Moscow, the mandate of the joint peace-keeping forces in Tajikistan was extended for five months. 
It was decided to upgrade the status of the Commander of the peace-keeping forces to enable him to take bolder action and to help the legitimate Government of Tajikistan. 
Their joint peace-keeping efforts are a decisive element in the combined effort to deal with the crisis on the Tajik-Afghan border. 
There can be no doubt that the root cause of the crises in Tajikistan and in neighbouring Afghanistan are extremism, fanaticism and the incitement of inter-ethnic, interregional strife through division of the population into us and them. 
The Tajik people profoundly condemn the actions of extremists and terrorists, and oppose those who are trying to impose tyranny upon them. 
Those who try by all means, including killing, to seize power in Tajikistan cannot be worthy of any support from the world community. 
In this context we welcome the arrival in Tajikistan and the deployment in the most explosive areas of the republic of the first group of 11 United Nations military observers. 
The long-suffering people of Tajikistan condemn the actions of those forces who employ foreign mercenaries and weapons from the territories of adjacent States and thus set themselves against the nation. 
Peace and security are not heaven-sent gifts. 
They need to be struggled for. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I declare open the 184th plenary meeting of the United Nations Disarmament Commission, the first meeting of its 1994 substantive session. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I am moved by the honour I have today to welcome members to the 1994 substantive session of the Disarmament Commission, this important deliberative body forming part of the multilateral machinery to establish and strengthen peace. 
I am even more moved by the challenging task of succeeding Ambassador Luiz de Araujo Castro of Brazil, who guided the Commission's work in 1993 with great skill and distinction. 
It seems fitting also to pay sincere tribute to him, to his colleagues of the Bureau and the Chairmen of the Working Groups, who showed great dedication and remarkable control of our negotiations. 
In addition, I am reassured to have at my side our friend, the dynamic and tireless Secretary of the Commission, Mr. Kuo Chung Lin, whose technical support will be most valuable. 
I am particularly pleased to have the eminent diplomats who have been elected members of the Bureau and Chairmen of the Working Groups to assist me in my duties. 
I know that I can count on all members to help me in the discharge of this lofty responsibility. 
I wish to assure members that Benin, which I have the privilege to represent in the United Nations, takes as an honour the Commission's consideration and the confidence it has placed in this humble servant. 
I have already underscored the importance of this Commission. 
In other words, as we get down to business we must be convinced that we are called upon to do useful work. 
We must rid ourselves of any tendency to feel that we are engaged merely in intellectual lucubrations, that ours is but a process of producing recommendations and decisions with no practical effect. 
I say this because I know that there are some among us who feel very uncomfortable about this, having in mind the regrettable attitude in some quarters that the multilateral disarmament system has little worth. 
Looking back on that work, we can rightly hope that the Commission will once again show its effectiveness. 
As our agenda shows, our deliberations this year will again focus on important questions to advance the disarmament process, a general and comprehensive process subject to international control, according to the wishes of a large segment of the international community. 
I am referring, first, to the process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security; secondly, to the role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields; and, thirdly, to international arms transfers. 
Indeed, despite the substantive differences of opinion still remaining, because of the obvious political interests at stake, there is consensus on a programme for the preparation of guidelines for nuclear disarmament. 
With regard to the role of science and technology, while there is as yet no comprehensive agreement, a document has been prepared containing guidelines that have been provisionally agreed. 
I dare to hope that our proceedings will continue to demonstrate our will to achieve consensus in order to advance the cause of disarmament. 
Unlike the first two items, which have been on the Commission's agenda for several years, the question of international arms transfers is a new one. 
It is the product of an initiative by the delegation of Colombia, which deserves our appreciation. 
This question will rightly be the subject of preliminary consideration dealing with such issues as definition, scope and priorities. 
Like me, members will understand from this outline - which was not intended to be exhaustive - that we have a sizeable task before us. 
But since the 1993 substantive session, thanks to demonstrations of political will by the Governments we represent, sensitive issues of all kinds have been the subject of agreement in other organs within the multilateral disarmament machinery, such as the First Committee and the Conference on Disarmament. 
Hence, there is reason to hope that the Disarmament Commission, whose deliberations are based on the search for consensus, will contribute to that positive, encouraging development in the process leading towards general and complete disarmament. 
Other important questions deserve the same consideration, and, to succeed, the Commission must set to work with resolve. 
The end of the cold war aroused great optimism in all peoples. 
The disappearance of world-wide rivalry between two previously implacably hostile blocs ought to have meant a halt to the armament or overarmament that prevailed. 
But what do we see now? Unfortunately, five years after the fall of the Berlin Wall, a concrete symbol of the end of a period of neither peace nor war, optimism seems to be at an end. 
In these circumstances, the Commission must not view the problem of disarmament solely through the distorting lens of the special and nearly exclusive importance attached to nuclear weapons. 
It must, of course, address nuclear disarmament so as to give no respite to the military-industrial forces which are pleased and madly proud to be able to destroy the Earth many times over. 
"The worst betrayal of intelligence is to make excuses for the world as it is". 
The United Nations, of which our Commission is a part, must take no decision that gives the impression of making excuses for the world as it is: constantly threatened with destruction or rupture by weapons. 
All Member States - large or small, powerful or weak, rich or poor, developed or developing, non-aligned or other - must show the political will that is indispensable to ensure speedy progress in the Commission's negotiations. 
We must therefore avoid confrontation, and try to cultivate a spirit of mutual understanding and persuasion. The success of our work depends on it. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): As members of the Commission may recall, at our organizational session held in December 1993 we considered and approved the provisional agenda now before the Commission. 
If I hear no objection, I shall take it that the Commission wishes to adopt the provisional agenda as contained in document A/CN.10/L.34. 
At the Commission's organizational session, the implementation of that reform programme was duly reflected in the organizational arrangements for the current substantive session. 
In complying with the spirit of the reform programme, the Chairmen of the established Working Groups have effectively utilized the off-session period for various types of informal consultations on their respective agenda items among the interested delegations. 
I am convinced that these pre-session consultations have greatly facilitated the substantive work of the current session. 
The Group of Eastern European States has endorsed the candidature of Mr. Volodymyr Khandogy of Ukraine to the chairmanship of Working Group I on agenda item 4, entitled "Process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons". 
The President (interpretation from French): In view of the limited time available to the Commission, it was the general understanding that there should be a limited general exchange of views allowing delegations to make statements on any or all agenda items. 
Four meetings are allocated to such purposes, as indicated in the general programme of work and the weekly timetable, which, I believe, have been circulated. 
The deadline for such inscriptions is 1 p.m. today. 
In addition, 25 copies of statements should be provided to the Secretariat. 
It was also decided that consideration of item 4, regarding nuclear disarmament, and item 5, regarding the role of science and technology, would be concluded at the 1994 session in accordance with the relevant provisions of the reform programme adopted in 1990. 
In this connection, it should be noted that paragraphs 3 and 4 of section 3 of document A/CN.10/137, entitled "Ways and means to enhance the functioning of the Disarmament Commission" state: 
"3. From 1991, no subject should, in principle, be maintained on the working agenda for more than three consecutive years. 
At each session, the Commission should review, for possible reconsideration, any subject that had been suspended. 
Therefore, a heavier workload for Working Groups I and II is anticipated. 
A general programme of work (A/CN.10/1994/CRP.1) for the entire session has been agreed and circulated as an indicative timetable for the work of the Commission,subject to further adjustment, as necessary. 
As I pointed out earlier, the programme of work for the second and third weeks will be decided this Friday by the Bureau in consultations with chairmen of Working Groups. 
Those who have known me in other circumstances will know that I begin on time. 
If a meeting is scheduled to begin at 10 a.m., I shall call on the first speaker at 10.05 a.m. even if there are only two delegations present in the room. 
I believe that this is the best way to save time. 
If this is done, we shall be able to conclude our work within a reasonable time. 
It is indeed high time to rationalize our methods of work. 
Previous reports of the Commission will of course also be useful for reference. 
Since there are three items on which there will be intensive deliberations at this session - particularly item 6, which is new - the Commission will undoubtedly have before it a number of working papers submitted by delegations on those subjects. 
I turn now to the status of the non-governmental organizations. 
I understand that an intensive programme on disarmament issues has been organized by the Non-Governmental Organization Committee on Disarmament at the United Nations in connection with the current session of the Disarmament Commission, particularly on 20 and 21 April. 
I wish the non-governmental organizations all success in their work. 
Mr. Stephanou (Greece): Speaking on behalf of the European Union, I have the honour of congratulating you, Sir, on your election as Chairman of the 1994 substantive session of the United Nations Disarmament Commission. 
Your outstanding skills and professionalism and your dedication to the purposes and principles of the Charter, which have been proved and recognized in your capacity as Permanent Representative of your country, Benin, constitute the best confirmation that under your able guidance our efforts will be successful. 
We, as States members of the European Union, can assure you of our full cooperation to this end. 
This year's session will be equally demanding, as two agenda items are to be concluded, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/77 A. 
Nevertheless, new uncertainties and new risks are emerging throughout the world in a growing number of local and regional conflicts that underscore the importance of regional arms control and responsible export policies. 
The excessive and destabilizing accumulation of conventional weapons and the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction are generating new dangers to international peace and security. 
Restraint in transfers of arms, confidence-building and transparency are one aspect of the preservation of peace. 
Disposal of weapons and conversion are new aspects of the growing importance of disarmament. 
But effective action against the accumulation of weapons as well as the least possible diversion for the acquisition of armaments of the world's human and economic resources requires international cooperation. 
Among the possibilities for international cooperation that could be considered is the adoption of principles and guidelines for conventional-arms transfers, with the objective of achieving voluntary restraint and responsibility in such transfers. 
In this regard, we draw particular attention to the forum for security cooperation held by the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) on 25 November 1993. 
The United Nations Register of Conventional Arms was established to promote increasing levels of transparency in armaments, in order to enhance confidence between States and therefore strengthen international security. 
The Register is a first step in transparency and could also be seen as a first step towards a cooperative system in the field of conventional-arms control. 
The European Union commends the Commission for the rationalization it undertook last year in its work, when in its organizational meeting on 9 December 1993 it decided to reiterate the three-item phased approach. 
At last year's substantive session, a successful outcome was achieved in the field of regional disarmament. 
This year we have before us three items, two of which should be concluded. 
Nuclear disarmament continues to be one of our highest priorities in the field of arms control and disarmament. 
Considerable progress has been achieved in this area with the Treaty on intermediate-range nuclear forces (INF), the two Treaties on strategic arms reductions (START), including the Lisbon Protocol, and drastic unilateral nuclear reductions by both the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) and Russia in Europe. 
We believe that efforts should focus on the rapid and safe implementation of existing nuclear arms control agreements and commitments. 
The two members of the European Union which are nuclear-weapon States have already made a meaningful contribution by making reductions in some of their nuclear-weapon programmes. 
The General Assembly at its forty-eighth session adopted by consensus two important resolutions relevant to nuclear non-proliferation - resolution 48/70, on a comprehensive test ban, and resolution 48/75 L, on the prohibition of the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
We welcome the accession to the Treaty of Belarus, Kazakhstan and Georgia as non-nuclear-weapon States, and express the hope that Ukraine will soon ratify and accede to this Treaty as a non-nuclear-weapon State, in fulfilment of its commitments under the Lisbon Protocol. 
In accordance with Article X (2) of the Non-Proliferation Treaty, next year a Conference will pursue the question of the Treaty's extension. 
The European Union recalls its commitment to unconditional and indefinite extension of the NPT as the cornerstone of the international nuclear non-proliferation regime. 
We believe that indefinite extension will be a key step in the strengthening of that regime. 
The European Union considers nuclear proliferation to be a major threat to international peace and security, and therefore urges the Democratic People's Republic of Korea immediately to comply fully with its safeguards agreement with the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
The European Union reaffirms the importance of IAEA safeguards in the implementation of the Treaty. 
Indeed, it should be clear to everyone that is not just a regional question, but, rather, a matter that involves respect for international standards and hence concerns us all. 
The European Union welcomes the progress achieved towards the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa. 
It expresses satisfaction at the progress achieved in drafting the Treaty on an African nuclear-weapon-free zone, and expresses the hope that a satisfactory outcome will be achieved at the next meeting of the Group of Experts. 
We call upon all States which have not yet done so to accede to the 1972 Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons and on Their Destruction, known as BTWC. 
The European Union also looks forward to this year's Conference of the States Parties to the Convention, pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/65. 
The European Union supports the implementation of confidence-building measures aimed at developing transparency in the handling of potential weapon agents. 
We appeal to all States Parties to the Convention to participate in confidence-building exercises, but the Convention's main weakness is the lack of adequate provisions for verifying suspected breaches. 
We also call upon all States which have not yet done so to sign the chemical weapons Convention; that will further contribute to international peace and security. 
We firmly hope that the necessary number of ratifications will be deposited so that this Convention will enter into force as soon as possible. 
Among other issues connected with the non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction is the restriction of transfers of missiles capable of delivering them. 
The Missile Technology Control Regime, to which all member States of the European Union belong, was established in 1987. 
The guidelines are not designed to impede national civil space programmes or international cooperation in such programmes, as long as these cannot contribute to delivery systems of weapons of mass destruction. 
We call on all States to adopt the Regime's guidelines in the interests of peace and security. 
The role of science and technology is evident in this respect. 
The European Union is therefore convinced that, as stated in resolution 48/67, progress in the application of science and technology contributes substantially to the implementation of arms control and disarmament agreements. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/77 A, the Disarmament Commission will examine this year, as a new item, "International arms transfers, with particular reference to resolution 46/36 H". 
We recognize that agreement on this issue is difficult. 
While we should all accept that the excess accumulation of conventional weapons in some countries is partly due to the illicit transfer of arms, export controls and their enforcement are an important aspect of arms transfer. 
However, export controls, by definition, do not cover illicit weapons. 
We believe that this will allow us to lay a solid foundation for concerted international action for dealing with this pressing problem in all its dimensions. 
Finally, the European Union would like once more to assure you, Sir, of its cooperation in making progress and in bringing the deliberations on nuclear disarmament and on the role of science and technology to a fruitful conclusion by establishing a set of general guidelines and principles. 
We will also participate actively in the discussion of the new agenda item, "International arms transfers, with particular reference to resolution 46/36 H", which can greatly contribute to the enhancement of arms control and disarmament and consequently to the promotion and safeguarding of world peace and security. 
Mr. VALLE (Brazil): Allow me, at the outset, to congratulate you, Sir, on your election to preside over this important body. 
My delegation feels confident that under your able leadership the Disarmament Commission will discharge in an effective manner the mandate entrusted to it by resolution 48/77 A. You can count on the full cooperation of the Brazilian delegation. 
In this connection, my delegation is also looking forward to working closely with the Chairmen of the Working Groups, Ambassador Peggy Mason of Canada, Ambassador Luis Fernando Jaramillo of Colombia and Mr. Vladimir Khandogy of Ukraine. 
The changes over the last few years in the international scene have been analysed at great length in this Commission and in other forums in the United Nations system. 
Today i wish to comment briefly on the special and significant impact the new political atmosphere has had on the field of disarmament. 
The current international scene seems to provide opportunities for strengthening meaningful measures in the field of disarmament. 
While important progress has been achieved in the field of nuclear disarmament between the two main nuclear-weapon States, the complete elimination of nuclear weapons remains the priority of the international community, as it affects global security. 
The reduction of military expenditures of the main military Powers should also be viewed as a fundamental measure for strengthening peace and security around the globe. 
The Disarmament Commission has a very relevant role to play in crucial aspects of the promotion of disarmament. 
As the deliberative body of universal composition within the disarmament machinery, the Disarmament Commission has throughout the years adopted a number of recommendations and guidelines that have proved to be very useful to States in dealing with the issue of disarmament. 
At this session the Commission has on its agenda three items that will require thorough consideration in order to arrive at meaningful results. 
One aspect is the concern with the proliferation in all its aspects - including horizontal and vertical - of weapons of mass destruction and sophisticated conventional weaponry, leading to arms build-ups in excess of legitimate security needs and ultimately threatening international peace and security. 
The other aspect is the concern with obstacles to international transfers of high-technology products, services and know-how for peaceful purposes, which are essential for the economic development of all States and for the long-term growth of international trade. 
Developing countries, which need to absorb high technology for development projects, and developed countries, which rely on high technology exports for jobs and growth, would both greatly benefit from unimpeded trade. 
It is Brazil's consistent view that, far from being contradictory, the two concerns described above must be dealt with simultaneously. 
In a positive sense, a more stable security environment, free from the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and excessive arms build-ups, would create favourable conditions for expanded transfers of high technology. 
Conversely, prosperity and peaceful purposes would improve the international climate and help create a cooperative international framework. 
In a negative sense, the unchecked proliferation of weapons of mass destruction in all its aspects and destabilizing arms build-ups would create a widespread sense of insecurity and reinforce the tendency to restrict international transfers, even those made for peaceful purposes. 
Both the positive and the negative interrelations are presently at work. 
In its 1994 session the Disarmament Commission has the important responsibility of successfully completing the agenda item on "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields", including the question of the transfer of high technology with military applications. 
Success in this task would send a most welcome positive signal to the international community in this sensitive area. 
In order to achieve that result, it is important to understand clearly the possibilities and limitations of the Disarmament Commission's work on this item. 
In particular, it is essential that all countries recognize the need for adequate balance between the two concerns described above. 
In other words, the final result of our exercise should be of a conceptual nature, which would facilitate multilateral agreements on specific measures to address both concerns simultaneously. 
Paragraphs 15 and 16 do not intend, respectively, to commend or condemn existing treaties, regimes and national measures. 
It would be very difficult to reach consensus on either one in their present formulations; thus, they must be either extensively reformulated or dropped altogether. 
The other paragraphs in this section - 10, 13, 14, 17 18, 19 and 20 - taken all together and in connection with paragraphs 11 and 12, are the result of careful negotiation and compromise. 
They provide a meaningful, balanced basis for future work and should be kept as much as possible in their current form. 
On the question of the process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons, my delegation believes that the Chairman's working paper provides a useful basis for discussions during the present session. 
It seeks to reflect the tenor of the debates at the Disarmament Commission's previous session and could facilitate the successful completion of our work by narrowing the focus of our attention. 
The continuing existence of any nuclear weapon clouds the prospects of a safe and peaceful international atmosphere. 
In this respect, I am pleased to announce that President Itamar Franco has recently promulgated the agreement between Brazil, the Argentine Republic, the Brazilian-Argentine Agency of Accounting and Control of Nuclear Materials and the International Atomic Energy Agency on the application of safeguards, as authorized by our National Congress. 
With this step and others recently taken, Brazil reinforces its contribution to the prevention of the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction in all its aspects and to the enhancement of international cooperation in this area. 
We welcome the working paper submitted by the delegation of Colombia, which will provide positive input for our consideration. 
Despite our heavy schedule for this session, we expect a great deal of progress on this item in order to pave the way for meaningful deliberations in the following sessions. 
It is our delegation's sincere hope that the positive trends towards disarmament will become consistent and permanent, ensuring the overall objective of reducing tensions and strengthening peaceful cooperation among all nations. 
Clearly, the United Nations Disarmament Commission can play a key role in this regard. 
Mr. Guillen (Peru) (interpretation from Spanish): Please allow me, Sir, to express our pleasure at seeing you in the Chair for this session, and also to congratulate the Vice-Chairmen, the Rapporteur and the Chairmen of the three Working Groups. 
We feel certain that these outstanding individuals will lend our work the momentum and diplomatic management that will allow us to make progress on our agenda. 
At our 1993 session we concluded negotiations in Working Group II. 
The understanding was that there should be an acknowledgement of the efforts of the Disarmament Commission, and specifically of the Working Group so effectively chaired by Ambassador Hoffmann. 
The intention was to acknowledge the existence of substantive and consensual progress, in so far as this could be reached at the time. 
Along with those delegations, we were surprised that the progress achieved in 1993 was not reflected in a single resolution reflecting that consensus, as was the initial intention of several delegations. 
We cannot obstruct progress achieved by consensus on the basis of bilateral problems, least of all when a new situation exists. 
That is what happened in 1993. 
In the view of my delegation, this is inconsistent. 
It is not that we disagree with the content of resolution 48/75 I; indeed, we voted in favour of that text, but did not join in sponsoring it. 
As far as possible, we must avoid duplication, particularly when this involves non-consensus elements. 
What is more, the work of two out of the three multilateral disarmament forums would have been duly linked. 
Moreover, we hope that these efforts will be reflected in broad consensus documents that will not give rise to subsequent unproductive duplication. 
In 1993 my delegation noted the stagnation that had hobbled the work of the Disarmament Commission in earlier years. 
The subjects with which we shall be dealing in the Working Groups are of the highest timeliness and relevance, and must therefore be analysed skilfully and promptly. 
There has been clear progress in our work, including the elimination of the rigidity born of the East-West confrontation, which had made multilateral disarmament seem a Utopian goal. 
It is also important to point out that the progress achieved during 1993 will have a concrete effect on negotiations in the Working Group on the process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons. 
Thanks to the efforts of Ambassador Batiouk, there has been considerable progress. 
I hope that in 1994 we will be able to conclude our deliberations and adopt a set of conclusions and recommendations on that subject. 
Unlike in the past, the necessary consensus exists for the adoption of a treaty for a comprehensive nuclear test-ban. 
We have made progress in preparations for the fifth Review Conference on the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
Faced with these issues, and with a view to working in a suitable manner, we should also be aware of the continuing danger of nuclear proliferation and the threat of its covert use as a means of persuasion in certain regional environments. 
We are also concerned by the potential risks arising from nuclear capabilities that could delay or frustrate the process of nuclear non-proliferation. 
We feel certain that her skills and leadership will enable us this year to conclude the negotiations and adopt a set of guidelines and recommendations on the subject. 
We are grateful for the illuminating document entitled "Guidelines for the control of international arms transfers aimed at eradicating the illicit arms trade", drawn up by Colombia. 
We feel certain that, under the chairmanship of my friend Ambassador Luis Fernando Jaramillo, we will achieve clear progress in our coming meetings. 
The origins and effects of the illicit arms traffic place modern societies at great risk of destabilization. 
Not only does it foster tensions, but it also encourages other acts that affect the very stability of States and coerces the will of peoples. 
Examples of this are terrorism, the illicit drug traffic and even, though to a lesser extent, ordinary criminality. 
International society must adopt coordinated measures to avoid the proliferation of risks by establishing systematic control of weapons that exist within and without States' territories. 
That is why we must begin work not only on the subject of international arms transfers generally but also, specifically, on the illicit traffic in them as a constant, disruptive and dangerous element. 
It is also why that subject was inscribed on the agenda of the next session of the General Assembly, as established by resolution 48/75 F, adopted by consensus in 1993. 
The continuing dangerous spiral of violence forces us to exert an iron political will to check the spread of the risk posed by regional fissiparous forces. 
This could be exploited to good effect by adding supplementary paragraphs to each of the documents on subjects which the Working Groups will begin debating. 
The transitional phase in international relations that we are now experiencing should compel us to imbue our work with a determined and sincere political will to see that the decisions adopted here by consensus are accepted and implemented. 
For Peru, the linkage between security and development is of vital importance. 
In this regard, we have taken a number of measures domestically and at the international level to reduce military expenditure and to devote our greatest efforts to social and economic priorities. 
That is why we are convinced of the importance of these forums in reducing tension and contributing to broad and fruitful debates leading to consensus decisions. 
We wish to maintain a healthy and stable atmosphere that will permit the free development of our societies within a framework of peace, justice and development as we enter the twenty-first century. 
Mr. Ciss (Senegal) (interpretation from French): I should like first to extend to you, Sir, and the other members of the Bureau the warm congratulations of my delegation on your election. 
We are convinced that, thanks to your experience and diplomatic talents, the work of the current session of the Disarmament Commission will yield tangible results. 
I should also like to take this opportunity to pay tribute to your predecessor, Ambassador de Araujo Castro of Brazil, for his remarkable work at the last substantive session. 
Over the next three weeks the Commission will consider three items on its agenda with the aim of concluding its consideration of two of them at the current session. 
The first of these, entitled "Process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons", addresses a problem that is of fundamental concern to the entire international community. 
In this connection, it is heartening to note encouraging developments since last year in the effective implementation of all the provisions of the START I Treaty and the Lisbon Protocol by signatories which are members of the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
We also welcome the decision taken on 25 February by the Conference on Disarmament to re-establish its Ad Hoc Committee on a Nuclear Test Ban, which was mandated to negotiate a comprehensive, global and effectively verifiable test-ban Treaty. 
With South Africa's accession to the Non-Proliferation Treaty and the safeguards system of the International Atomic Energy Agency, Africa is resolutely moving towards the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone. 
We strongly believe that the establishment of such nuclear-weapon-free zones, whether in Africa, Latin America and the Caribbean, the South Pacific or the Korean peninsula, in accordance with the commitment made by the countries concerned, can only help to strengthen regional and hence world security. 
In regard to item 5 of our agenda, "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields", signal progress was achieved during the last three sessions in the approach to and understanding of this difficult non-proliferation topic. 
During the present session our Commission will finally begin consideration of a new item entitled "International arms transfers, with particular reference to General Assembly resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991". 
The usefulness of considering this question is obvious to us, in Africa and almost everywhere else in the third world, who are confronted by the destabilization caused by the unloading in zones of conflict of conventional-arms stocks accumulated during the cold-war period. 
My delegation will extend its full cooperation in this matter. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I wish there were other representatives prepared to speak this morning, but, unfortunately, that is not the case and, furthermore, there are practically no names inscribed on the list of speakers for this afternoon's meeting. 
I would therefore appeal to any delegations that are prepared to do so to speak now, in order to make tomorrow's two meetings less of a marathon. 
This is a rather difficult situation, and I would hope to be able to overcome it, with the cooperation of members of the Commission. 
I shall therefore adjourn the meeting, and there will be no meeting this afternoon. Tomorrow we shall begin at 10 a.m. sharp. 
Only in that way can we rationalize the Commission's work. 
The meeting rose at 12.30 p.m. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I wish to congratulate the first speaker on being so punctual. 
Mr. Seim (Norway): On behalf of my delegation, I have pleasure in conveying to you, Sir, our congratulations on your election to the position of Chairman for the 1994 session of the Disarmament Commission. 
The reform programme which was adopted in 1990 has to a certain extent strengthened the role of the Disarmament Commission as a deliberative body. 
We hope, however, that this year's session will be successful. 
During the last few years we have witnessed unprecedented developments in nuclear-arms control and disarmament. 
The implementation of the START agreements, now under way, includes commitments to massive reductions in the weapons systems that have posed the greatest threat to our future. 
However, the growing threat of the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction to other parts of the world casts a shadow over these favourable developments. 
Norway participates actively in efforts aimed at the secure implementation of denuclearization in Russia and in Ukraine. 
The dismantling of strategic delivery devices is important. 
Equally important are other challenges, which are not confined to military issues, but involve environmental problems and the need for viable economic development. 
The secure handling of nuclear material, including environmentally safe storage of such material, is of particular importance to us. 
Universal adherence to the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) and the indefinite extension of its provisions will be vital in the international efforts to prevent nuclear proliferation, as will a complete ban on nuclear testing. 
We are encouraged that a multilateral negotiation effort to achieve a comprehensive test-ban treaty is finally under way. 
Novaya Zemlya, an archipelago located in a particularly vulnerable Arctic environment close to the Norwegian border, is the only remaining Russian test site and the most important source of radioactive contamination in the far north. 
A comprehensive test-ban treaty verification regime should be sufficiently strong and effective to ensure that any potential violator runs a severe risk of being detected. 
A global seismic network would form the basis of the verification system, supplemented by other techniques that might be deemed useful and fall within acceptable cost parameters. 
One of the greatest threats to our common security is the spread of weapons of mass destruction to States that do not feel bound by the rules of international conduct. 
The attitude of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, which is seeking to evade its safeguard obligations to the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), continues to cause widespread concern. 
Such conduct is a challenge to the authority of international law, multinational institutions and the multilateral non-proliferation regime. 
This issue must be settled peacefully and without further delay. 
The export-control regimes for technologies, components and materials which can be used for the development of nuclear, chemical and biological weapons are important measures for preventing the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and have been established solely for this purpose. 
The chemical weapons Convention constitutes a triumph for multilateral disarmament negotiations. 
Norway has concluded the ratification process and has deposited the instruments of ratification with the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
Norway supports the establishment of a treaty which would ban the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
As on numerous occasions when disarmament issues have been discussed, we once again feel obliged to put on record our regret that the Conference on Disarmament has not yet been able to reach consensus on the question of enlarging its membership. 
There is no doubt that the introduction of new members would strengthen the position of the Conference as a multilateral negotiating body, as well as its legitimacy and credibility. 
Mr. Lamamra (Algeria) (interpretation from French): It is a special pleasure for me to see the dynamic and creative representative of brotherly Benin presiding over the work of the Disarmament Commission. 
Indeed, with the prolonged rationalization of the Commission's work, concrete results are expected of us here upon the conclusion of the study of two of the three items on the agenda. 
Its expenditures on equipment for national defence remains at a considerably low percentage of its gross national product, well below the percentage of other countries of comparable size or having comparable resources. 
That very important objective should benefit from the fundamental changes that have come about on the international scene, changes that hasten the beginning of the end for the military uses of the atom and, necessarily, the doctrines founded on the possibility of such uses. 
It is therefore important that decisive progress be made in negotiations to halt all nuclear testing, as well as in connection with efforts regarding the production of fissionable material and security guarantees for non-nuclear weapon States. 
Algeria's activities in promoting nuclear-weapon-free zones in Africa and the Middle East come within this framework. 
Algeria shares the widely held conviction that progress in science and technology should be used not only to develop disarmament measures, thereby strengthening international peace and security, but also for the socio-economic progress of all mankind. 
For this reason Algeria considers that, while we ensure that science and technology are used for exclusively peaceful purposes, no action should be taken that might arbitrarily hamper the flow of scientific and technical exchange or the transfer of technologies for the high-priority and legitimate objectives of development. 
Hence, monitoring systems that could be universally accepted and applied in a non-discriminatory way can gain legitimacy only if there is full respect for the need to promote development. 
The work of the Commission would therefore gain from being based on the sovereign right of States to free access to scientific and technological knowledge for peaceful purposes of economic and social development, and its goal should be the realization of that right. 
Developments in international relations and daily experience in many parts of the world put the threat of the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction in perspective, while highlighting the highly negative consequences for the security and stability of those regions of illegal transfers of conventional weapons. 
The question of illicit arms transfers is understandably a matter of interest for the Disarmament Commission. 
It is a matter of grave concern in terms of international security. 
Mr. Ponce (Ecuador) (interpretation from Spanish): Let me begin, Sir, by saying how pleased my delegation is to see you in the Chair for this session. 
The ongoing evolution and improvement of the Commission's working methods have fostered positive results. 
Last year we adopted a set of "Guidelines and recommendations for regional approaches to disarmament within the context of global security". 
The result of arduous labour under the skilful leadership of Ambassador Hoffmann of Germany, this will guide the action of the international community with respect to regional disarmament. 
Hence, we were unable to support resolution 48/75 J, which ignored the existence of the Guidelines and called on the Conference on Disarmament to formulate a set of principles on this subject, which is clearly a duplication of work, something which all Member States decried at the resumed session. 
We are also concerned at the proliferation of General Assembly resolutions on regional disarmament, which can have little practical effect on promoting disarmament activities at the regional level. 
My delegation attaches special importance to the successful conclusion of our work on the item entitled "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields". 
This exercise must not be viewed as an opportunity to consolidate regimes that only restrict the transfer of science and technology now in the hands of a single country or a small group of countries. 
The guidelines on which we agree must have as their sole purpose the achievement of international peace and security, which requires full respect for the right to development. 
My delegation pledges its cooperation to the Chairman of the Working Group, Ambassador Peggy Mason, whose tireless dedication will, we are sure, contribute to the successful conclusion of our work. 
The Working Group on the item "Process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons" was revitalized by the working paper circulated by its Chairman, the representative of Ukraine. 
The delegation of Ecuador welcomes the fact that at its organizational meeting the Commission agreed by consensus to include on its agenda the item entitled "International arms transfers, with particular reference to General Assembly resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991". 
Mr. Tanaka (Japan): Let me, on behalf of the Japanese delegation, extend my heartfelt congratulations to you, Sir, on your election to the chairmanship of the Disarmament Commission. 
Last year, under the chairmanship of Ambassador Hoffmann of Germany, Working Group II agreed on guidelines and recommendations for a regional approach to disarmament. 
Japan hopes that this and similar international agreements that take into account the characteristics of a specific region will provide a basis for further concrete progress in arms control and disarmament. 
Pending the consolidation of a new world order, the present unstable situation may be expected to continue for some time. 
While the threats to world peace and stability which prevailed throughout the cold-war era have dissipated considerably, new dangers have taken their place, not only in Europe but in various other parts of the world. 
Although the exact nature and implications of these new dangers are as yet unclear, they are effecting fundamental changes in the international strategic situation. 
It is against the background of such changes, and in recognition of the dangers inherent in a world in flux, that the international community is paying ever greater attention to the issue of non-proliferation, particularly of nuclear weapons and other weapons of mass destruction. 
And so, as we address the three items on this year's agenda - nuclear disarmament, the role of science and technology, and international arms transfers - it is essential that we bear in mind the evolving political and security situation. 
Because the Commission focused its attention last year on other items on its agenda, it made no substantive progress on nuclear disarmament. 
Japan hopes that at this session the Commission will build upon developments that have occurred in the field since then and will produce meaningful results on this important topic. 
We hope that all nuclear weapons deployed throughout the former Soviet Union will be moved safely and expeditiously to the Russian Federation, and that Ukraine will become a party to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT) as a non-nuclear-weapon State at the earliest possible date. 
Japan has extended grant assistance totalling about $100 million for the purposes of dismantling nuclear weapons in the former Soviet Union and facilitating the denuclearization of Ukraine, Belarus and Kazakhstan. 
Furthermore, as confirmed by its Prime Minister at the 1993 session of the General Assembly, Japan supports the indefinite extension of the NPT and hopes that the negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty, under way in the Conference on Disarmament in Geneva, will be concluded at an early date. 
It is truly regrettable that the Disarmament Commission failed last year to agree on a paper on the role of science and technology, despite the intensive deliberations that continued until the last minute under the able leadership of Ambassador Mason of Canada, Chairman of the drafting group. 
The Chairman's paper, presented at the end of the session, reflects in a balanced manner the many and divergent views of the delegations which participated in the deliberations, while aiming at the creation of cooperative relations between supplier and recipient countries of high technology. 
Japan believes that the paper can serve as a basis for the ongoing discussion of this topic. 
I would caution, however, that we should not dwell on the negative side of scientific and technological development in terms of its acceleration of arms races, lest that hinder our efforts to formulate objective criteria for the international community. 
Japan considers it important to agree in this way on various elements of science and technology as a package. 
Japan is one of the countries which believe that the existing export control regimes - such as the Missile Technology Control Regime, the Nuclear Suppliers' Group and the Australia Group - have functioned effectively and made significant contributions to the non-proliferation of weapons. 
We therefore do not share the view held by some that the goal of non-proliferation will not be advanced through unilateral export-control measures taken by groups of supplier countries. 
On the other hand, Japan is fully aware that, in today's world of ever-increasing interdependence, the international situation is too fluid to yield a solution that addresses the requirements both of promoting the non-proliferation of weapons and of ensuring access to technology for economic development solely through existing regimes. 
From the perspective of supplier countries, the most urgent tasks before us are the development of effective export-control systems in all countries which have the capacity to supply weapon-related materials, and the promotion of a commitment to non-proliferation, especially of weapons of mass destruction. 
Japan believes that it is important for recipient countries to endeavour to regulate themselves instead of placing the onus solely on supplier countries. 
Indeed, I cannot help but believe that such efforts made by recipient countries will play an intrinsic role in facilitating the smoother transfer of technology in the future. 
If the Disarmament Commission remains a forum only for the exchange among delegations of well-known views, its very raison d'\x{76bb}re is bound to be questioned. 
Naturally, therefore, positions on this issue vary from country to country, making it extremely difficult to find an appropriate way to approach it. 
Japan believes that if we are to tackle this problem effectively it is important that we first of all try to enhance transparency and openness. 
The Register is a system for exchanging information so as to prevent the excessive accumulation of weapons, and as such is a useful confidence-building measure. 
Responding to a request conveyed in a General Assembly resolution, this year the United Nations Disarmament Commission is conducting its deliberations on international arms transfers by focusing on substantive questions of arms control that go beyond the confidence-building measures I have just mentioned. 
If the Disarmament Commission could this year suggest a number of approaches to the consideration of this issue, it would be making a significant contribution. 
Japan believes our discussion of this issue should include the following two points: 
First, there should be consideration of the need to study certain international norms on official transfers between States and, if necessary, consideration of specific methodologies to establish such norms. 
We know, however, that illicit trade contributes significantly to the continuation and expansion of conflicts. 
It is therefore imperative that we consider measures to combat it. 
A number of countries regard the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms as severely limited since it deals only with official transfers between Governments. 
But I believe that if we seriously address the issue of illicit trade those countries will be encouraged to take a more cooperative attitude toward the Register, and will thus contribute to the achievement of its universality. 
Mr. Shcherbak (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): I should like first of all to congratulate you, Sir, on your election as Chairman of the current session of the United Nations Disarmament Commission and to wish you every success in your work. 
Naturally, you can count on the cooperation of the Russian delegation. 
I shall comment only on a few matters relating to disarmament, particularly those before the Disarmament Commission. 
During the post-confrontation era, the process of nuclear disarmament has been continuing to develop successfully. 
The issues of implementation of international agreements in the nuclear field were, as is well known, at the heart of the Russian-American summit meeting in Moscow, where, on 14 January this year, major documents were signed. 
I should like to comment on our perception of disarmament priorities with regard to multilateral disarmament. 
Integrating arms control into the United Nations peace-keeping operations is, we feel, an important area of activity. 
Agreements providing for guarantees against the renewal of hostilities, with a strong disarmament component, could become an integral element of peace-keeping operations under the aegis of the United Nations. 
We believe that the international community's efforts in the immediate future should focus on concluding multilateral agreements for a complete and comprehensive nuclear-test ban. 
We believe that this progress offers hope for speedy progress towards our ultimate goal. 
That goal would undoubtedly be served if all nuclear Powers honoured the nuclear-test-explosion moratorium. 
Russia regards the Treaty as a key disarmament instrument, and we have consistently favoured universal participation in the Treaty and the Treaty's indefinite prolongation at the 1995 Review Conference. 
Reinforcement of the non-proliferation regime is important in and of itself, and achieving this should not depend on the settlement of other disarmament issues. 
Russia, together with other nuclear Powers, is actively seeking a common formula of "negative" guarantees which could remove the concerns of non-nuclear States. 
The problem of the cessation of nuclear materials production for arms purposes is also awaiting its solution. 
We advocate multilateral negotiations to formulate an agreement on the cessation of weapon-grade fissionable materials production within the framework of the Geneva Conference on Disarmament. 
The Russian delegation hopes that the Commission will successfully resolve this question. 
At the previous session the Commission continued work on formulating guidelines and recommendations on "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields". 
During the session certain difficulties and problems were identified, hampering harmonization of the text, especially in connection with some provisions of the third section, concerning the transfer of dual-purpose high technologies. 
In our opinion, our efforts should be focused on the search for compromise and balanced solutions so that the document can be harmonized and the work finished. 
Russia believes that the study of the influence of science and technology on international security should remain a priority issue for the United Nations. 
This cooperation should include expert and financial support, as well as reduction of expenses related to the verification of compliance with the disarmament agreements through harmonization by major industrial powers of the optimum ways of the "control technologies" cost reduction. 
The question of the illicit conventional arms trade is becoming more and more urgent in present conditions, and its inclusion on the agenda is timely. 
We take note of the input into the work on this problem made by Colombia, which has submitted a very useful working document. 
There is general recognition of the threat of the uncontrolled arms trade to international and regional security and of the necessity to avoid arms supplies that could lead to military and political destabilization, both between countries and at the regional level, and could support international terrorism. 
In this context, Russia is prepared to reach with all interested States, on a non-discriminatory basis, agreements on regulation and then limitation of international arms supplies. 
The participation of all major arms-supplying and arms-receiving countries in the international regulation of conventional arms transfers is of great importance to ensuring the effectiveness of this process. 
Effective control over the illicit arms trade is impossible without political measures aimed at the prevention and settlement of local and regional conflicts and at easing tension, or without disarmament measures. 
Developing and strengthening national legislation and enforcement mechanisms on arms exports and imports are vital for the eradication of the illicit arms trade. 
Russia's conventional arms transfers control policy measures up to its international obligations in this area and its export control system meets the international standards. 
All those aspects of the illicit conventional arms trade should, in our opinion, be reflected in the guidelines and directives to be elaborated by the Commission in this field. 
Of course, we also need to examine the constructive proposals made by a number of delegations in the course of the Commission's present session concerning the methodology of our future work and the relevant texts adopted by regional organizations, including the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe. 
Mr. Norberg (Sweden): I wish first, Sir, to congratulate you on your assumption of the chairmanship of the substantive session of the Disarmament Commission this year. 
I am confident that under your able leadership we will do some useful work. 
This year's session takes place against the background of important and encouraging developments in the field of arms control and disarmament. 
At the same time, some developments give cause for concern. 
The Conference is also discussing the holding of negotiations on a multilateral treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
However, only five countries - including Sweden - have so far ratified the Convention. 
A special conference will be held in Geneva in September this year on the subject of a verification regime for the Biological Weapons Convention. 
Sweden attaches great importance to this conference and hopes that it will produce positive and tangible results. 
We note with satisfaction that the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms is now in operation and that some 80 States reported to the Register last year. 
At the present initial stage, priority should be given to consolidating its functioning, before measures aimed at its further development are taken. 
Efforts are now being made further to strengthen the 1980 Convention on certain conventional weapons, particularly with regard to restrictions on the use of antipersonnel land mines. 
Sweden considers that naval mines and blinding laser weapons should also be included in these efforts. 
In this context, I should like to recall that in 1991 Sweden proposed an additional protocol to the Convention on naval mines. 
A Group of governmental experts has recently started its work in Geneva in preparation for a conference next year to review the Convention and its protocols. 
I have highlighted some important elements of the current efforts in the arms control and disarmament field. 
Ahead of us lies, furthermore, the 1995 Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT) Review and Extension Conference. 
It is, inter alia, against this general background that the Disarmament Commission meets this year for its substantive session. 
The successful conclusion of the agenda items, "Objective information on military matters", in 1992, and, "Regional approach to disarmament within the context of global security", in 1993, sets an example. 
The Commission will this year conclude its work on the important items concerning nuclear disarmament and science and technology. 
It is, moreover, to start deliberations on international arms transfers. 
Sweden welcomes the significant progress in recent years relating to nuclear disarmament. 
It is our strong wish that the 1995 Conference on the Non-Proliferation Treaty decide on an indefinite extension of the Treaty. 
Korea to honour its obligations under the non-proliferation regime and to allow the International Atomic Energy Agency to inspect nuclear installations in that country. 
My delegation would like to stress the importance of successfully concluding the negotiations on a comprehensive nuclear-test ban before the NPT Conference next year. 
Sweden urges all nuclear-weapon States to refrain from further tests in order to support favourable conditions for these negotiations. 
We are confident that the Group will successfully complete its work this year under his able guidance. 
We have received with interest the working paper prepared by the Chairman, and consider it a good basis for the further deliberations of the Commission with respect to this agenda item. 
My delegation regrets that the Commission failed to conclude its work on the agenda item on the role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields. 
In this respect, export control regimes have a vital role to play, including transfers of dual-use technologies. 
It must be emphasized that the purpose of these regimes is to prevent misuse. They are not intended to be, and, indeed, should not be, obstacles to access to technologies for peaceful and legitimate purposes. 
My Government welcomes the fact that the international community now devotes increasing attention to questions relating to conventional weapons, as evidenced, inter alia, by the establishment of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms. 
The illicit arms trade is one aspect of the overall question of international arms transfers and must be seriously studied and dealt with. 
My delegation has taken note with interest of the working paper submitted by Colombia, which constitutes an important contribution to the work of the Commission. 
The issue of non-proliferation has come to occupy an increasingly central place in international arms control and disarmament in recent years and is reflected in our agenda. 
Broad support has been registered for this proposal. 
We propose that at its organizational session later this year, the Disarmament Commission should decide to include this item in its agenda for the 1995 substantive session. 
Let me conclude by expressing my delegation's hope that this year's substantive session will take place in an atmosphere conducive to cooperation and progress in the important tasks before us. 
I am confident that the successful completion of items on our agenda, followed by the regular inclusion of new and topical ones, will contribute to the standing and significance of this body within the disarmament machinery. 
Let me underscore that I do not now commend this example to other members, and let me also assure delegations that might be interested that, technology willing, a written text of my remarks will appear at the back of the room some time this afternoon. 
I should like to begin, Mr. Chairman, by thanking your predecessor, Ambassador de Araujo Castro of Brazil, for his important contribution both to the progress made in reforming the procedures of the Disarmament Commission and to the substantive work accomplished last year. 
Allow me also to congratulate you, Sir, on your election as Chairman of the Commission for this session and on yesterday's promising start. 
I am convinced that we shall succeed if we continue to work so efficiently with cooperation and determination. 
The 1994 session of the Disarmament Commission begins at a time of continuing turbulence and transition in international affairs. 
Everywhere, it seems, new challenges are being posed to the agonizingly slow process of cooperative security building made possible by the end of the cold war. 
I believe it is precisely because of this apparent juxtaposition of purposes or priorities, that, as you pointed out yesterday, Mr. Chairman, the credibility of the Commission is once again at stake. 
On the one hand, it is perhaps inevitable that in circumstances in which concrete action is urgently needed deliberative bodies will be suspect as mere "talk shops", even when consensus is reached on recommendations and guidelines, let alone when it is not. 
As we all know, the role of the Commission is to provide focused consideration of a limited number of items with a view to reaching agreement on guidelines and recommendations with respect to those items. 
As such, it offers an opportunity to go into more depth than is possible in the First Committee with respect to issues not yet ripe for negotiations elsewhere. 
That global initiative, in turn, is proving to be a powerful impetus for regional discussions in Latin America, within the Organization of American States (OAS), and in South-East Asia, within the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) regional forum, to give but two examples. 
I should like to turn briefly now to the three agenda items before us. 
I turn now to agenda item 6, "International arms transfers, with particular reference to General Assembly resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991". 
This issue was clearly identified by the Secretary-General, in his address earlier this year to his Advisory Board on Disarmament Matters, as an important one bearing on international peace and security. 
I congratulate Colombia on its consistent efforts in the field of international arms transfers, dating back well before 1988, when Colombia and Italy combined their draft resolutions on this issue. 
The paper provided by Ambassador Jaramillo on "Guidelines for the control of international arms transfers aimed at eradicating the illicit arms trade" is a very useful introduction to the range of questions that need to be addressed. 
Illicit transfers of arms are clearly destabilizing in many countries, and it is incumbent upon us to make rapid progress in this area. 
Given the direction provided by the Colombian text, I expect that in the first year of consideration of this item we will be able to identify the key areas wherein further discussion next year will be warranted. 
In our view, the way to attain both objectives is to make the commitment to, and fulfilment of, comprehensive non-proliferation norms or standards a sine qua non for the promotion of international cooperation in the transfer of sensitive technologies. 
Once this framework for cooperation has been established on a Government-to-Government basis, the way is then clear for the respective commercial sectors of the countries in question to pursue mutually advantageous arrangements. 
We believe that the Disarmament Commission can make a tangible contribution to these broader efforts if agreement can be reached on guidelines which genuinely enhance the prospects for transferring sensitive technologies solely for peaceful purposes. 
In other words, what is required is a joint approach which adequately reflects the views of both suppliers and recipients in a way that meets our twin objectives of enhancing international security and promoting international cooperation for peaceful purposes. 
It is equally clear that the most profound of those differences can neither be overcome, nor unduly minimized, if the agreement is to be worthy of the effort it will undoubtedly take to achieve. 
It is none the less our fervent view that a meaningful consensus text - that is, one which advances our twin objectives of non-proliferation and peaceful commerce - is within reach, if we can only persevere and, I might add, find the right balance between fudging and fighting. 
That in turn means that we must all count on the understanding, cooperation and perseverance of each participant in the process. 
It is only in this spirit of good will and common cause that we can ensure that the Disarmament Commission plays its full part in helping to build a world where cooperative security is no longer the exception but the norm. 
It is particularly gratifying to note that you are a seasoned diplomat from Benin, a country with which Indonesia has recently established diplomatic relations. 
We are confident that, under your stewardship, the Commission at this session will be able to achieve substantive progress. 
To Ambassador Luiz de Araujo Castro of Brazil, who so ably presided over the Commission's work last year, I convey our sincere appreciation. 
This year's session of the Disarmament Commission is being held against the backdrop of some encouraging developments. 
The successful conclusion of START II between the United States and the Russian Federation has made an important contribution to reducing their awesome arsenals. 
It is our justifiable expectation that this process of concrete nuclear-arms reductions will continue with the participation of other nuclear-weapon States. 
The situation has been further exacerbated by the problem of the destruction of existing arsenals inherited as a result of geopolitical realignments in the former Soviet Union. 
Furthermore, military expenditures and armament production have increased precipitously - both qualitatively and quantitatively - in some regions. 
Consequently, the disarmament dividend has been meagre compared to widespread expectations and the positive changes in the international political climate. 
It is against this backdrop that the agenda items now before us call for our renewed attention. 
With regard to the item on nuclear disarmament, it is undeniable that, since the destructive power of nuclear weapons can reach all corners of the globe, the security of each nation is inextricably linked to the collective security of all nations. 
Hence, it bears reiterating that the process of nuclear disarmament should be implemented within a set time-frame. 
Of equal importance is a clear and unambiguous definition of the responsibilities of the nuclear-weapon States and the role of the non-nuclear States in multilateral endeavours to achieve the common goal of the elimination of nuclear weapons, which must remain our priority objective. 
In our view, the use of all such weapons - particularly nuclear weapons - must be banned as a crime against humanity and that ban must be formalized in a binding international convention. 
We believe that the Chairman's paper on the subject provides a useful basis for our continued endeavours to achieve the substantial convergence of views which has eluded us so far. 
As the Commission is expected to complete the consideration of this item during this session, my delegation is hopeful that, on an issue which critically affects all mankind, it will be possible to formulate guidelines and/or recommendations for negotiations under the auspices of the Conference on Disarmament. 
The central question facing us is that of ensuring the widening use of relevant technology in a way that poses no risk to peace and security, since the technology involved for military and non-military purposes is similar in many respects. 
For these nations, the acquisition of technology, materials and training for their socio-economic development is of paramount importance. 
To deny them, especially through exclusive clubs and restrictive practices, cannot but have a detrimental impact on their development objectives. 
Hence, peaceful uses of scientific advances should be fostered, and the misplaced fear of the military use of technology must not be used to bar developing countries' access to technology they desperately need for economic progress. 
We therefore oppose unilateral and discriminatory measures and call for universally acceptable norms and guidelines for access to technology. 
It is only in recent times, however, that this question has been given such high priority on the disarmament agenda. 
It is pertinent to recall in this context that General Assembly resolution 43/75 I initiated multilateral action to restrain arms sales, and that resolution 46/36 L clearly defined the duties and obligations of Member States. 
There is indeed an imperative need to take a collective look at this problem in the context of the flourishing arms trade in order to focus on ways and means through which an international consensus can be reached. 
In this context, my delegation has long viewed the availability of relevant information as an essential prerequisite for overcoming apprehension, establishing mutual confidence, promoting more open military policies, and above all facilitating the process of disarmament. 
It has assumed ever greater importance, particularly in areas where persistent mistrust and miscommunication have long frustrated the initiation of arms-reduction talks. 
We also fully recognize the need to curb the production and transfer of such armaments, given the global prevalence of conventional armaments and the mounting expenditures involved. 
It should be noted, however, that the rapid accumulation and further qualitative refinement of conventional armaments are being pursued by the States which already possess the largest military arsenals and which develop, produce, stockpile and sell by far the greatest proportion of these armaments. 
Moreover, the proportion of arms purchased by these developing countries pales in significance in comparison with the arms acquired and deployed by the developed nations. 
Hence, the issues involved in the regulation of arms transfers should be viewed from different perspectives, since they give rise to different concerns. 
First, in the context of weapons needed by the newly-independent countries in consolidating their hard-won freedom and ensuring their self-defence capabilities, arms transfers are not necessarily destabilizing as long as they conform to legitimate national-security considerations. 
Secondly, armaments are also essential components of subregional and regional security, and cooperation between the States involved can contribute significantly to easing the search for more armaments. 
It is intended to be global in nature and voluntary in character. 
It is aimed at promoting enhanced levels of transparency in armaments and thereby contributing to confidence-building, promoting stability and strengthening regional and international peace and security. 
It is also intended to provide pertinent information with regard to the objective of promoting arms restraint on a unilateral, bilateral and multilateral basis and to assess the trend towards arms transfers. 
But the present unconscionable level of trade in armaments, despite the palpable change in the global political and security climate, is directly attributable to a lack of restraint by the supplier countries. 
This is fully evident in accelerated efforts in the sale of arms, especially to conflict-ridden areas. 
Hence, efforts at reducing and curbing conventional and other armaments should be placed within a comprehensive context, focus on both supplier and recipient countries, rather than on particular groups of countries, and be directed towards the primary causes of the frantic search for and further accumulation of conventional armaments. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): There are 19 names inscribed on the list of speakers for this afternoon. 
On the other hand, this morning, thanks to members' wisdom and punctuality and their appreciation of the need to conserve our time, we have been able to move swiftly. 
Indeed, there are only a few speakers left for this morning, and we are therefore ahead of our schedule. 
I should like to make a friendly appeal to any member of the Commission scheduled to speak this afternoon who is prepared to speak this morning to do so. 
That would make possible a better use of the time available to us this afternoon and would enable us not to eat into the time allotted for the meetings of the Working Groups by having to schedule another plenary meeting for this general exchange of views. 
That would not be productive at all. 
I therefore appeal to any representative whose texts are ready to speak this morning. 
Perhaps if the text is not completely ready, they could speak now and distribute a definitive copy later. 
We have had a very good example of that procedure this morning. 
The officers of the Commission would be very grateful if members could assist us in this matter. 
Mr. Khandogy (Ukraine) (interpretation from Russian): On behalf of the delegation of Ukraine, I should like first of all to congratulate you, Sir, and the other officers of the Commission on your election to these important posts. 
I wish all of you successful and fruitful work. 
The year that has passed since our last session has been filled with very important events in the field of arms reduction and disarmament. 
Ukraine, which inherited a nuclear potential from the former Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, began to eliminate its strategic nuclear materials with a view to eliminating all nuclear weapons from our territory and acquiring non-nuclear status. 
As the Commission knows, implementation of Ukraine's unilateral obligation to free itself of nuclear weaponry met with some serious political, economic, financial and technical problems. 
Not only the political leadership of our country but also a significant part of Ukrainian society - as was clear from many surveys of public opinion - had the impression that the nuclear disarmament of Ukraine had become a purpose in itself in the eyes of some Powers. 
Hence, the question of our national security was raised in this connection. 
Under that Statement, the United States and Russia are obliged to provide Ukraine with guarantees of our national security as soon as the START I Treaty enters into force and Ukraine becomes a party to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons as a non-nuclear-weapon State. 
They also reaffirm their obligation to refrain from the threat or use of force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any State. 
The Statement also contains a commitment to refrain from economic coercion. 
During this meeting of the Presidents of Ukraine, Russia and the United States, the importance of compensation to Ukraine for eliminating its nuclear materials was also recognized. 
Global non-proliferation is now the focus of international efforts and policies. 
Ukraine believes that all the States parties to the non-proliferation Treaty should fully implement their obligations under it. 
The nuclear States have given guarantees to Ukraine, and they should serve as a basis for a binding mechanism f guarantees. 
Another very important issue before us is that of a complete test ban. 
Ukraine is also working on the conceptual provisions of a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
An important role can be played by scientific and technical advances, including those in the nuclear field. 
The peaceful element of this dual-use technology can be utilized in the establishment of a global system for monitoring underground explosions and areas where there might be conflicts. 
In our view, the positive potential of science and technology for disarmament purposes can, for example, help the process of converting military potential for civilian ends. 
This problem, with all its implications, faces Ukraine today. 
The delegation of Ukraine believes that the time has come to draft and sign multilateral international legal instruments to improve the mechanism for the transfer of advanced technological products, services and know-how for peaceful purposes, while not permitting their use for military ends. 
Ukraine believes that in resolving questions of arms transfers we must take into account both the preservation of international peace and security and support for regional stability, as well as each State's foreign policy interests and its national and economic security. 
We believe that arms supplies designed to help States meet their legitimate self-defence needs are fully justifiable. 
They serve as an adequate response to military threat and heighten the ability of the recipient country to take part in regional or other collective measures arising from decisions of the United Nations or other international organs. 
The Ukrainian delegation hopes that at this session, on this and other questions on its agenda, the Commission can achieve practical decisions ensuring a real connection between "United Nations-style" disarmament and negotiated disarmament. 
The Ukrainian delegation will cooperate constructively with you, Sir, and with all interested delegations in order to ensure the success of our work. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): There has been no response to my appeal for more speakers. 
We have exhausted our list of speakers for this morning and no speakers on this afternoon's list have agreed to speak this morning in order to shorten the long list we have for this afternoon. 
It now appears that we have 20 speakers for this afternoon. 
Mr. Rivero Rosario (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): The Cuban delegation sincerely congratulates you, Sir, the other Vice-Chairmen, our Latin American colleague chosen as Rapporteur, and the Chairmen of the three Working Groups on your elections to your respective posts. 
We are certain that you will all carry out your responsibilities with success. 
At the last session, Ambassador de Araujo Castro of Brazil and all the colleagues who assisted him in tackling the work of the Commission displayed experience and skill in achieving progress in our work. 
We are grateful to them for their accomplishments. 
The Cuban delegation wants to make a brief contribution to this rapid but useful exchange of views on the three substantive items on the Disarmament Commission agenda for 1994. 
On nuclear disarmament, we have before us an informal document resulting from Ambassador Batiouk's consultations during last year's meetings of the Commission and in recent months. 
My delegation considers that document to contain a most useful set of elements that can certainly form the basis of our work. 
These include the prohibition of the production of fissionable materials for weapons purposes, the suspension of research and development on new types of weapons, and the establishment of a process, in defined stages and under strict international control, towards the complete elimination of nuclear weapons. 
These and other ideas are set out in the working paper my delegation submitted to the working group at the 1992 session. 
On the role of science and technology, we consider that the Chairman's working paper with which our work ended last year is a good basis for continued negotiations at the current session. 
Control regimes for the export of critical technology by certain countries and participation in international non-proliferation instruments are two issues on which the views of delegations are polarized. 
On control regimes, we consider that a solution can be found only by adequately reflecting the views and the interests of both suppliers and recipients of these technologies. 
That would help reach the parallel objectives of greater security and the promotion of international cooperation for peaceful purposes. 
For its part, Cuba would be prepared to accept reasonable, appropriate and necessary limitations on the transfer of sophisticated technology that could be used for military purposes, but such limitations must be adopted through non-discriminatory, internationally negotiated multilateral agreements. 
Hence, the Cuban delegation agrees with other delegations that have referred to the need for a multilateral dialogue to adopt universally acceptable international norms governing the transfer of dual-use technology. 
Finally, let me say a few words about the new item, on international arms transfers, with particular reference to illicit arms trafficking. 
We consider the document submitted by the Colombian delegation on this item to be most valuable. 
Mr. Muthaura (Kenya): I have the honour to convey to you, Mr. Chairman, my delegation's congratulations on your election to preside over the current session of the Disarmament Commission. Your diplomatic skills give us confidence that you will steer the session to a successful conclusion. 
The prospects of rapid disarmament and arms limitation as envisaged by the international community following the end of the cold war have not produced the desired results in ensuring greater peace and security globally. 
These conflicts indicate that there is greater need to address and establish closer international cooperation backed by broader follow-up machinery in the search for peace and disarmament. 
The items we have on our agenda cover some of the areas which, in view of the changing world circumstances, would appear to require enhanced multilateral attention and cooperation. 
To meet the challenges, intensified activities are required on the bilateral, subregional, regional and global levels. 
Since collective security is closely linked to the strengthening of the authority of the United Nations, the Organization should continue supporting the implementation of existing disarmament and non-proliferation agreements as well as the negotiation of new instruments in this field. 
The non-proliferation Treaty (NPT) is an important instrument which the United Nations should use more effectively to promote international peace and security. 
In that regard, maximum support should be given to the ongoing negotiations on a comprehensive test-ban treaty (CTBT) in the Conference on Disarmament. 
We acknowledge the role the treaty would play in strengthening the nuclear non-proliferation regime. 
There are also strong underlying reasons for urgently imposing a ban on the production of fissionable materials for weapons. 
A treaty towards this end would greatly strengthen the non-proliferation Treaty and would contribute significantly towards the limitation of the spread of nuclear weapons. 
The international community should continue developing regional approaches to arms limitation and confidence-building as practical means to strengthen regional peace and security and to promote the process of global arms reduction. 
We consider regional disarmament to be a vital element and a confidence-building measure of significant importance. 
Towards this end, we support the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones as these are basically aimed at furthering the cause of disarmament and related fields. 
We have recently witnessed with deep concern an explosion of devastating conflicts in Europe, Africa, Asia and Latin America. 
The destructive capacity of conventional weapons and their widespread use are probably causing death and damage of a magnitude approaching the effects of the use of weapons of mass destruction. 
The detrimental effect of weapon transfers on regional security and stability is widespread and is particularly aggravated by the transfer of weapons to volatile areas. 
More attention should be focused on the role that national legislation can play in regulating and effectively monitoring legitimate arms transfers and in preventing illicit arms trafficking. 
The paper submitted by Colombia is of great value to this Commission as we focus on this important issue. 
Enhanced transparency of arms transfers facilitates measures of limitation and restriction by increasing confidence and reducing the risk of misperception. 
As a result of confidence-building efforts, States could be led to assess more positively the desirability of limiting arms transfers and establishing mechanisms to promote transparency. 
In this regard, efforts should be made to promote greater use of the arms Register. 
Global efforts would require the development of mechanisms to facilitate multilateral cooperation in the promotion and diversion of military technology for peaceful purposes. 
These applications of science and technology can contribute to confidence-building by providing the means to achieve greater transparency in military matters. 
Science and technology should make a substantial contribution to the effective implementation and application of arms-control and disarmament agreements. 
I am sure that under your able leadership and with your diplomatic skills much progress will be achieved during this session. 
Against this negative background there are many positive achievements on the basis of which the international community must summon the political will to debate and make concrete decisions concerning nuclear disarmament. 
They brought about a new political world regime and the end of the global ideological rivalry between the two super-Powers, and subsequently produced the conditions for scaling down armaments in the world. 
The prohibition of the development, production and use of chemical as well as biological weapons occurred in an environment which has contributed to confidence-building among the States which had stockpiled chemical and biological weapons. 
It is imperative, when discussing the issues of nuclear disarmament, to emphasize that the proliferation of nuclear weapons can be brought under control only when an environment of trust and mutual understanding is fostered among world leaders by eliminating fear for their security. 
The surest way to start building this confidence is for the nuclear-weapon States to show some commitment to arms control, arms reduction and confidence-building among States on the threshold of having nuclear-weapons and non-nuclear-weapon States. 
Allow me to address the issue of nuclear weapons by quoting a statement made about 70 years ago: 
"There will one day spring from the brain of science a machine or force so fearful in its potentialities, so absolutely terrifying, that even man, the fighter, who will dare torture and death in order to inflict torture and death, will be appalled and will abandon war forever". 
Equally important are the decisions by France and China to become parties to the Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT); the denuclearization of Africa; and South Africa's abandonment of its nuclear weapons programme. 
The declared intention of some former Soviet republics to become non-nuclear and the positive developments in Latin America, Argentina and Brazil augur well for nuclear disarmament. 
The CTBT and NPT, when applied in isolation, are not the best ways to achieve nuclear disarmament; they are now perceived by many non-nuclear-weapon States as a means of maintaining the status quo. 
This breeds secretive nuclear weapons programmes in which safeguards are totally ignored, to the danger of the international community. 
I promised to be brief. 
However, we are discussing important issues, and we have all agreed that we are overburdened by the cost of modern weapons and are outright alarmed at the steady growth of nuclear weapons. 
Yet we have ways to alter the uncertain balance of terror to prevent man's final war. 
Finally, as this important forum is meeting today, let us remember, as we look at the issues more seriously, that in negotiations civility is not a sign of weakness and sincerity is always subject to proof. 
Let us never negotiate out of fear, but let us never fear to negotiate. 
Together, let us indeed explore the stars, conquer the deserts, eradicate disease, tap rivers and ocean-depths and encourage the art of peace. 
We should encourage peace, because there is never a good war or a bad peace. 
Mr. Sukayri (Jordan): On behalf of the Jordanian delegation, I have the honour to congratulate you on your election as Chairman of the 1994 substantive session of the Disarmament Commission. 
Your outstanding diplomatic skills, along with your dedication and long experience, give us the fullest assurances that under your guidance this Commission will be able to achieve its goals. 
I should like to assure you of my delegation's cooperation throughout the deliberations of this year's substantive session. 
However, the fact that they have to be concluded this year makes this session even more demanding. 
However, in the contemporary world this problem has become one of the most important issues at the top of the international agenda. 
Therefore, the strengthening of the international nuclear non-proliferation regime requires the universality of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), which in turn makes it imperative that all States that have not yet done so should accede to that Treaty and ratify it. 
The recent accession to the NPT by Kazakhstan, Belarus and Georgia as non-nuclear-weapon States has been very encouraging. 
We hope that States in other regions will soon follow suit. 
Nuclear proliferation in that region will undoubtedly portend more volatility. 
Likewise, it is of the utmost importance to study deeply and thoroughly the question of "International arms transfers, with particular reference to General Assembly resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991". 
Though this basically requires full international cooperation, it is also imperative that new and innovative ideas be injected into such a regime. 
Fortunately, in the present post-cold-war era, the international climate is extremely encouraging for the taking of further measures. 
This chance must not be missed if peace and tranquillity are to replace fear and tension in our world. 
The meeting rose at 10.50 a.m. 
In the absence of the Chairman, Mr. Stelzer (Austria), Vice-Chairman, took the chair. 
The Chairman, Ambassador Mongbe, is out of town on official business, and he asked me, as one of the Vice-Chairmen, to represent him during the days of his absence. 
I shall make every effort to do so, and I hope that members will show me the same degree of cooperation as they have pledged to the Chairman. 
The Disarmament Commission concluded the first phase of its work for the current sesssion on Wednesday, 20 April, and a large number of delegations participated in the general exchange of views. 
Thereafter, the Commission embarked on the second phase of its work, and all three Working Groups have begun deliberations on their respective agenda items. 
Some delegations have submitted working papers to the Commission or made proposals on various agenda items. 
In this connection, the Secretariat urges delegations to submit papers as soon as possible for timely processing. 
The Chairman: As announced, this plenary meeting will be devoted to the progress reports of the Chairmen of the Working Groups on the work on their respective agenda items. 
Mr. Khandogy (Ukraine) (Chairman of Working Group I): It is my distinct pleasure to present the progress report of Working Group I. 
As the Commission will recall, Working Group I was established to deal with agenda item 4, "Process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons". 
The Working Group has held three meetings to date, during which it discussed chapters I, II and III of the unofficial Chairman's paper, which was circulated to delegations on 18 September 1993 and which was taken as the basis of our discussion this year. 
During today I intend to finalize the revision of the first three chapters and circulate it to the Group, hopefully, later this afternoon or tomorrow morning. 
To be able to do that, the Group decided not to have a formal meeting today. 
We instead reached an understanding with the Chairman of Working Group II on science and technology, Ambassador Peggy Mason, to swap meetings between the two Groups. 
So tomorrow, 26 April, Working Group I will start discussing chapter IV, based on the revised text of the first three chapters of the Chairman's paper. 
Ms. Mason (Canada) (Chairman of Working Group II): Working Group II, on the role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields, has also held three meetings. 
The first meeting, on Wednesday, 20 April, was an organizational meeting at which I, as Chair, gave a short summary of the results of the work on this item in years one through three, which led to what became annex III to the 1993 report of the Disarmament Commission. 
I summarized all of that by saying that there was a general, but not unanimous, agreement to focus only on the bracketed text in annex III and the overall balance of the document. 
It was also agreed that the non-paper of 6 December, on consultations up to that point, would be available for background. 
It was distributed, still in its form as a non-paper. 
I must note now that I have been unable to get that into written form yet, but hope to be able to do so soon. 
It was agreed that we would focus there on the bracketed text, beginning with paragraph 12, and that is what we did in the two subsequent meetings. 
As a result of that discussion, a revised rolling text under Conference Room Paper 2, will be distributed at the meeting this morning, which is scheduled to start at 11 a.m. in Conference Room 5. 
That Conference Room Paper will indicate some tentative clearing of brackets with respect to the first part of paragraph 12 and will indicate various formulations still on the table, none of which has found full approval yet with respect to the second part of paragraph 12. 
As I indicated at the end of the third meeting, when we start our meeting at 11 a.m. we shall begin again to look at paragraph 12 as it will appear in Conference Room Paper 2. 
Mrs. Lozano (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): On behalf of Ambassador Luis Fernando Jaramillo, who, for reasons beyond his control, cannot be present today, it is my pleasure to present the report of Working Group III on international arms transfers, with particular reference to resolution 46/36 H. 
The Group's two meetings held so far have been dedicated to a fruitful exchange of ideas on general aspects of the item under discussion. 
In his opening statement, Ambassador Jaramillo, as Chairman of the Group, asked delegations to be mindful of the human factor in their deliberations on the problems inherent to international arms transfers, and to the illicit arms traffic in particular. 
On behalf of the delegation of Colombia, he had the honour of submitting document A/CN.10/184, entitled "Guidelines for the control of international arms transfers aimed at eradicating the illicit arms trade". 
It stresses the preventive aspects and controls that will be necessary to avoid arms falling into the hands of those involved in the illicit arms trade. 
The Group's discussion covered a broad range of related subjects, many of which are included in documents that have enjoyed a high degree of consensus, such as resolution 46/36 H and the Secretary-General's report on the item. 
This working paper has five chapters. 
The second deals with scope and definitions; the third with principles; the fourth with ways and means to regulate international arms transfers; and the fifth with institutional arrangements for monitoring international arms transfers. 
We hope that the continued participation of delegations and the working papers to be submitted by some of them will make our discussions even more useful. 
We have completed the first round of progress reports on the various agenda items. 
The Chairman: At the Expanded Bureau meeting held on Friday, 22 April in the afternoon, a weekly working timetable was agreed upon among members of the Bureau, as contained in Informal Paper No. 2, which has been distributed to all delegations. 
It was because of those consultations that there was a delay in beginning this meeting, in spite of the Chairman's request that we continue his new tradition of starting within five minutes of the official opening time of the meeting. 
According to the working timetable, for the period 25 to 29 April, Working Group II, on science and technology, is to meet at 11 a.m. in Conference Room 5. 
As pointed out by Mr. Khandogy, the Bureau made a change in the schedule of two Working Groups, and it has therefore been announced that Working Group II will meet in Conference Room 4. 
The Secretariat is making an effort to exchange this room for a smaller one to facilitate the work of Working Group II. 
The United Nations is so busy that it seems to be very difficult to change conference rooms, but the Secretariat has agreed to make every effort to do so. 
In the afternoon, Working Group II is meeting to continue its work. 
Working Group II will end its work a little earlier to facilitate the holding of the informal consultations, which will take place today from 5 p.m. to 6 p.m. in the conference room where Working Group II will meet. 
The second round of these informal consultations will take place tomorrow between 5 p.m. and 6 p.m. following the meeting of Working Group I. 
Since this very much relates to one sub-item of our work - science and technology for disarmament - we would hope to adjourn the Group's formal work and then have a one-hour presentation. 
I would urge delegations interested in science and technology to attend the presentation, because I think that it will demonstrate some of the concrete applications of some of the things that we have been discussing in that Working Group. 
Mr. Khandogy, who replaced Ambassador Batiouk, has done excellent work over the past three weeks. 
Now he can bring us the fruits of those labours. 
Working Group I, which dealt with agenda item 4, "Process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons", held 11 meetings between 20 April and 6 May 1994. 
I, as Chairman of the Working Group, also conducted informal consultations during this period. 
At the first meeting, on 20 April 1994, the Working Group decided to take the paper originally submitted by the Chairman in September 1993, and resubmitted on 20 April 1994, as a basis for discussion. 
In the course of the deliberations, I also circulated updated versions of the original paper, contained in conference room papers of Working Group I numbers 1-6, which constitute my own summary of the discussion. 
In its report, Working Group I reaffirms the vital importance of nuclear disarmament in all its aspects in the framework of international peace and security and underlines the fact that the debate on the Chairman's paper was constructive. 
However, despite the efforts of the Working Group, it was not possible to achieve a consensus document on the subject before the Working Group at this stage. 
But we vigorously explored the possibility of a consensus and we now understand each others' positions better. 
Delegations have come closer to an understanding on a number of issues, and I think that the Working Group has laid a promising foundation for the discussion of this agenda item in the future. 
I should like to pay tribute to all delegations which during our deliberations tried to help me to build consensus on this complex and difficult issue. 
I hope that the results of our deliberations will not be lost or forgotten. 
Let me also express my appreciation, Sir, for your flattering words about my efforts as the Chairman of Working Group I, which have encouraged me throughout our work. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): As Mr. Khandogy says, we should not view the results of Working Group I as a failure. 
On the contrary, we believe that the work done over the past three weeks is a promising basis for future work. 
It is a very sensitive matter, and some time is needed for work on it to reach an advanced stage. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): We now move on to the report of Working Group II on item 5, entitled "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields", as contained in document A/CN.10/1994/CRP.4. 
In inviting the Chairman of Working Group II, Ambassador Peggy Mason, the representative of Canada, to introduce the report of Working Group II, I should like to congratulate her on her efforts, which continued right up to the last minute, to reach a consensus text. 
We are all familiar with her talents; she showed a great deal of wisdom and political goodwill in trying to obtain consensus, but unfortunately it appears that the time is still not ripe for consensus on this important subject. 
None the less, we feel that, thanks to her efforts, the work is almost complete. 
Ms. Mason (Canada), Chairman of Working Group II (interpretation from French): Thank you, Sir, for your introduction. I shall be as brief as possible. 
That change reflects documents which are to be circulated as a result of the agreement reached this morning in the Working Group. 
CRP.9 will reflect what was in the annex to the version of CRP.4 that delegations had before them this morning. 
That annex has now been deleted, but its contents will now appear as CRP.9. CRP.10, which will appear under the title "Chairman's proposed annex", will be the same, in respect of paragraph 12, as CRP.8 with the asterisk. 
That is what is behind the changes to the Working Group papers that delegations have before them, and thus paragraph 2 (s) indicates the working papers that Working Group II had before it throughout its work this year. 
I turn now to paragraph 3, which should begin: 
"The Working Group held 12 meetings between 20 April and 9 May ...". 
The rest of the paragraph remains as it was in the original CRP.4, circulated in the Working Group this morning; the only change is to the number and dates of the meetings. 
It relates the agreement of the Working Group to base its deliberation on the Chairman's working paper, which was contained in annex III to last year's report of the Disarmament Commission. 
They were revised and agreed on in the Working Group this morning, in accordance with the following text, paragraph 6 now reading: 
"With reference to the document addressed by the Working Group as a basis for discussion during the session, it was not possible to reach a consensus on guidelines and recommendations on the role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields." 
Paragraph 7 reads: 
"At its 12th meeting, on 9 May 1994, the Working Group adopted by consensus its report to the Disarmament Commission on agenda item 5, entitled "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields." 
This concludes the formal presentation of the report of Working Group II as adopted by the Working Group at its 12th meeting, held this morning, but I should like later to make a few comments from the Chair's perspective. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): The Commission owes a debt of gratitude to Ambassador Mason, because she has spent much valuable time trying to harmonize opinions on this very sensitive issue. 
She has made an enormous step forward in the negotiations, and I am sure that when they have read the report carefully members of the Commission will be very grateful to her. 
We therefore continue to be optimistic. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I now invite Ambassador Mason to make her comments. 
Before we leave this item, I wish to recall first the brief remarks I made last year, when I said what an extraordinary privilege it was to chair last year's drafting group. 
I noted at that time that the efforts of delegations from every region and every grouping to overcome our differences and to find agreement exemplified, in my view, exactly what the Disarmament Commission is all about. 
To my mind, this statement applies with even greater force to this year's work. 
It seems that the efforts of Working Group II, in its fourth and final year, have perhaps demonstrated - from my perspective, at least - both the best and the worst of what we are capable of accomplishing. 
In my view, the many moved from what I think could be accurately described at the end of last year as a very fragile near-consensus to a much less fragile one this year, but of course that is not enough, and we are all well aware of that. 
For many to embrace the text is not enough; all must be able to do so, and therefore we failed in our ultimate objective. 
I as Chairman failed in guiding representatives to that end, and we collectively failed in reaching that end. 
Despite this, however, it continues to be my view that this effort was and is worthwhile. 
I therefore express my profound appreciation to delegations for the privilege accorded me of chairing this Working Group this year. 
I would commend, of course, the report to delegations, and in particular, for any who are interested in the details of the negotiations, I recommend in particular paragraph 2 (s), which contains the history of the negotiations, including, ultimately, their failure. 
I single him out because I think he has demonstrated the kind of commitment to the Disarmament Commission that has convinced me that the effort is worthwhile. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I agree with the Chairman of Working Group II that the effort was worth making, and she made this effort with the Working Group. 
His delegation was responsible for this item's being on the agenda. 
Everyone recognizes that the delegation of Colombia has done a great deal for this Commission. 
With that in mind, we held meetings in which all members of the Working Group actively participated. 
I therefore believe that we have attained the Group's initial goal of carrying out a preliminary examination of this issue and beginning to set some parameters for work in future years. 
Annexed to the Group's report is a document submitted by the Chairman, intended to reflect, from the Chairman's viewpoint, the most important items considered by the participants in the Working Group, or items thought to be relevant to our discussion. 
I repeat that it reflects how the Chairman saw the discussion; it is his attempt to take into account every matter considered relevant for future discussions. 
This discussion has now begun, and I think it has got off to a good start, with the Colombian delegation making an excellent contribution. 
I am optimistic that ultimately, at the end of our discussions, we will be able to make recommendations and highlight positive points to serve as a basis for controlling weapons that have caused mankind so much suffering and pain. 
I believe that less than 30 per cent of mankind recalls the year of the last atomic bomb explosion; approximately 70 per cent of the inhabitants of Earth have been born since then. 
However, every day hundreds and thousands die for one reason or another as a result of the use of small arms conventional weapons. 
It is food for thought that although weapons of mass destruction are much more conspicuous and sophisticated, small conventional weapons really cause more death, destruction and pain to mankind. 
The Group has done some excellent preliminary work. 
The Chairman's document, annexed to the report, will be very useful for the substantive debate at future sessions. 
Ambassador Jaramillo and his Group did outstanding work, and I thank them from the bottom of my heart. 
Such work does not surprise me, for as Chairman of the Group of 77 last year he consistently paid careful attention to detail, whether in the social, economic or human rights fields. 
In Vienna, Geneva and New York, Ambassador Jaramillo has always lived up to our expectations. 
The underlining was simply intended to reflect references I made in the Chairman's working paper, but it need not remain in the document. 
The underlining will be deleted. 
Are there any general comments on the three reports we have just adopted? 
But we have long been in the business of meetings and conferences, and it has been a rare experience to see almost all the reports bare shells without reference to the critical issues discussed during the debates. 
We hope that in our future sessions we will decide to review the format of the reports and include in them the divergent positions taken by delegations on critical issues. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): For the time being, I believe that the reports are in an acceptable form. 
It is much more useful to stress what brings us closer. 
We still have a long way to go in resolving these sensitive issues, and I believe that the reports were drafted and introduced very wisely. 
I agree with the representative of the Philippines that it would be more democratic for us to express various views, but there would have been too many differences. 
We know how the press jumps upon that sort of thing. 
We are now in a position to take up the draft report of the Disarmament Commission for consideration, as contained in document A/CN.10/1994/CRP.2. 
Mr. Ovalle (Chile), Rapporteur of the Disarmament Commission (interpretation from Spanish): It is my honour to introduce to the Disarmament Commission the draft report of the Commission on its current session, as contained in document A/CN.10/1994/CRP.2, which is before members of the Commission for consideration. 
In conformity with previous practice, the draft report contains four chapters: Introduction, Organization and work of the 1994 session, Documentation, and Conclusions and recommendations. 
As in previous years, the document presents a factual description of the Commission's work and proceedings during this session. 
As members will note, some information has been left blank in the draft report at this stage. 
I propose that we leave it to the Secretariat to complete the text with meeting numbers and dates as appropriate. 
In my view, this session of the Disarmament Commission has in general been a successful one. 
However, the decision to postpone that item for another year could be a good solution in view of the forthcoming important 1995 Review Conference of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
This means that, at next year's session of the Disarmament Commission, much work will remain to be done to finalize the item on nuclear issues. 
In addition, I wish to offer sincere thanks to Mr. Lin Kuo-chung, Secretary of the Disarmament Commission, and his colleagues for their valuable assistance and cooperation. 
With that introduction, I now recommend that the Commission adopt the draft report. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): We shall now consider the draft report of the Commission paragraph by paragraph. 
In French this ends on page 4. 
If there are no comments, I shall take it that the Commission wishes to adopt this paragraph. 
Paragraphs 1 to 3 were adopted. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): We now turn to paragraph 4, contained in chapter II, "Organization and work of the 1994 substantive session". 
There are a few typographical errors in the English version, but they are not serious, and the secretariat will take care of them. 
If there are no comments, I shall take it that the Commission wishes to adopt the paragraph. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): The secretariat will fill in the blanks in paragraphs 9 and 10 regarding the number of meetings. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): The English version of paragraph 10 should be corrected to read "Her Excellency" before "Ms. Peggy Mason (Canada)". 
Ms. Mason (Canada), Chairman of Working Group II: I wish to speak not with respect to that addition, for which I am grateful; at least until I get back to Ottawa I trust that I still have that title. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I thank Ambassador Peggy Mason for that reminder. 
The twelfth meeting was today, so it was not on 6 May, as paragraph 10 would state, but on 9 May. 
In other words, as it was adopted this morning the report contained that revision, but I neglected to mention it again when I spoke about the 12 meetings. 
If there are no further comments, I shall take it that the Commission wishes to adopt paragraph 10. 
Paragraph 10, as orally corrected, was adopted. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): If there are no comments, I shall take it that the Commission wishes to adopt paragraphs 11 and 12. 
Paragraphs 11 and 12 were adopted. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): We turn now to paragraph 13. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): Such an expression is to be found in all our reports for some years. 
It is true that the non-governmental organizations do not enjoy the same status as delegations in our work, but we recognize their presence and traditionally mention it in the report. 
Therefore, I do not think the representative of the Philippines will maintain any objection to this paragraph, which is in conformity with our precedents, and I thank him for his understanding. 
Ms. Mason (Canada): It seems to me that as the word used is "attended", not "participated", a distinction is made between attendance by non-governmental organizations and participation by delegations. 
I think that is why that formulation has been used over the years without any further qualification. 
Mr. Khandogy (Ukraine): Were any meetings of the Committee of the Whole held? Paragraph 13 refers to non-governmental organizations having attended meetings of the Committee of the Whole, but this morning's scheduled meeting of the Committee of the Whole did not take place. 
I thank the representative of Ukraine for his vigilance. 
Paragraph 13, as orally corrected, was adopted. 
May I take it that the Commission wishes to adopt those paragraphs? 
Paragraphs 14 to 18 were adopted. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): We turn now to part IV, "Conclusions and recommendations", paragraphs 19 to 23. 
Are there any comments on these paragraphs? 
Mr. Akalovsky (United States of America): I have no wish to be pedantic, but with respect to paragraph 20 I would note that the Commission is adopting its report - singular - to the General Assembly, not its "reports" as written in the draft text. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of the United States for his vigilance. 
The correction will be made in all languages to which it applies. 
Paragraphs 19 to 23, as orally corrected, were adopted. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): Now that all paragraphs of the draft report have been adopted, I would like to take up the draft report of the Commission as a whole, with all reports of the subsidiary bodies inserted therein. 
May I take it that it is the wish of the Commission to adopt the draft report of the Commission as a whole, as contained in document A/CN.10/1994/CRP.2, as orally corrected? 
The draft report, as orally corrected, was adopted. 
Mr. Griffin (Australia): In reviewing the work of the Disarmament Commission at its 1994 session, Mr. Chairman, my delegation would like to record its appreciation for your work and that of the other members of the Bureau. 
Our compliments and appreciation are also due to the members of the secretariat who have worked with us over the last three weeks. 
It is deeply disappointing to my delegation that, after the years of work devoted by this Commission to the important issues of science and technology and nuclear disarmament, consensus outcomes on both issues continue to elude us. 
Over-emphasis on detail and the defence of detailed national positions will not advance our work, the interests of the Commission as an institution or the common disarmament goals of the international community. 
My delegation, for example, has strong positions of principle on some of the most contentious issues which have bedevilled the work of Working Groups I and II, notably the questions of non-proliferation and related safeguards and export-control regimes. 
Yet in the interest of consensus we have been prepared to accept and to propose general language on these issues which was less than ideal from our national standpoint. 
It is important that this process be consolidated and built upon. 
My delegation strongly urges, therefore, that the Commission take that working paper as its starting point when it returns to this item next year. 
If the principles and approach are brought to bear, it should be possible to turn that document into the consensus view of this universal body on one of the most important issues of our time. 
The efforts over the last four years in Working Group II, on science and technology, demonstrate that, despite the fact that a final consensus document was not achieved, there is a large degree of common ground in respect of the issues under this item. 
The vast majority of the Chair's working paper did indeed command consensus, and we should not lose sight of the importance of these areas of agreement. 
Australia attaches particular importance to the principle, set out in the working paper, that transfers of high technology with military applications should not undermine international security, or deny access to science and technology for peaceful purposes. 
We are equally committed to the provisions under global non-proliferation treaties that deal with economic and technological development. 
It would be impossible, of course, to sustain any impediment to commercial trade without a legitimate, specific reason connected with obligations under such treaties. 
We pay tribute to Ambassador Mason of Canada, who deserves congratulations on the exemplary manner in which she dealt with the complex and controversial topics raised in the science and technology Working Group. 
We have had a useful first exchange on the issue of international arms transfers. 
We pay tribute here to the unrelenting efforts of the delegation of Colombia in moving this issue forward. 
As the report of Working Group III notes, there remain differences between delegations on the scope of our work in this area. 
These will be addressed further in our future discussions. 
I have, of course, one or two private statements or comments to make. 
The victims, in precise terms, have yet to be decided. 
That being said, I wanted to make a relatively short speech. 
The United Nations Disarmament Commission is a deliberative body. 
We have, it is obvious, done much deliberation. 
That is what this body should do. 
On the other hand, deliberation and reflection are always useful. 
We have not, therefore, completely wasted our time. 
Equally, however, there comes a time to stop playing games. 
During this session of the Disarmament Commission, too many people have been playing games. 
I am aware, as is every representative in this room, that we all have our instructions. 
That is a fact, and we should not comment on the specifics of the instructions. 
On the other hand, when you join an international organization or any other democratic system, you make your views available for inspection. 
It is the view of my delegation that some people around this room have not done a good job for their people. 
I am sorry to speak so bluntly, but I have done so and I do not take it back. 
We regret that, after four years, the United Nations Disarmament Commission has been unable to adopt an agreed text on this important issue. 
We especially thank Ambassador Mason for her untiring and Herculean efforts, which came very close to success. 
We regret that we could not agree to annexing the results of our work to the report. 
It would have served as a useful record of what we have achieved. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): The representative of Ireland said that he had spoken bluntly, and I think we are of like mind. 
Mr. Hou Zhitong (China) (interpretation from Chinese): As the 1994 substantive session of the United Nations Disarmament Commission draws to a close, I wish, on behalf of the Chinese delegation, to thank you, Sir, for your effective chairmanship and contribution. 
I wish to thank also the Bureau and Ambassador Batiouk and Mr. Khandogy of Ukraine, Ambassador Mason of Canada and Ambassador Jaramillo of Colombia and to express our appreciation for their efforts and contributions to the work of the leading Working Groups. 
In the past three weeks this Commission, in a conscientious and pragmatic atmosphere, has carried out in-depth and detailed deliberations on the three items before it at this session, and achieved positive results. 
The item entitled "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields" has received another round of in-depth deliberations, and consensus is now close. 
The Chinese delegation is of the view that, although full consensus could not be reached on the document, the last four years of pragmatic deliberations have, as a whole, been beneficial and constructive. 
The deliberations this year have further enhanced mutual understanding. 
We believe that, with the joint efforts of all countries, we will be able next year to attain positive results acceptable to all sides. 
The work of the Commission in the past few years has demonstrated that, since its reform, its work is increasingly rational and is becoming more pragmatic and effective. 
We are convinced that with the joint efforts of all countries, the Disarmament Commission, as the sole fully representative multilateral disarmament deliberative body, will have its vitality strengthened, and that it will play an increasingly important role in international disarmament and security. 
In the future, the Chinese delegation will, as in the past, together with all other delegations, make new contributions towards further strengthening the Disarmament Commission's role in promoting disarmament, arms control and international security. 
Mr. Arai (Japan): On behalf of my delegation, I should like to make just a few remarks on the work relating to the role of science and technology. 
I deeply regret that agreement could not be reached on this important subject despite the efforts we have made over the last four years under the able chairmanship of Ambassador Mason of Canada. 
As we all recognized from the very outset of our deliberations, the question of access to dual-use technology is a delicate one. 
I note in particular our tentative agreement on paragraphs 17 and 18 of the Chairman's paper, which represents a major step in the right direction. 
Finally, I would like to commend the efforts made and professionalism shown by Ambassador Mason throughout the deliberations of the relevant Working Group. 
Mrs. Lozano (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation joins others, Sir, in expressing its gratitude to you and to the Chairmen of the three Working Groups for the outstanding manner in which this session of the Disarmament Commission has been conducted. 
As long as there is no agreement on what we are attempting to achieve as the fruit of our work, I fear that the exercise cannot have a happy outcome. 
The same contradiction emerged over paragraph 12 of the various versions of the working papers of the Chairman of Working Group II, and with the same regrettable results. 
Although there was no consensus on that working paper, my delegation feels that it makes a useful contribution, as it contains valuable recommendations for States Members of the United Nations. 
In that respect, I would like to express the admiration and the gratitude of my delegation for the tireless efforts of Ambassador Peggy Mason, for her patience and for all of her intellectual and human qualities, which made possible such positive contributions from so many delegations. 
My delegation was particularly encouraged by the constructive debate during the six meetings of Working Group III. 
We hope that the working paper submitted by Colombia has contributed, as intended, to the dynamism of our discussions. 
My delegation is pleased that the working paper of the Chairman of that Group has been annexed to the Group's report and that it will constitute a starting-point for the discussions by that Group in the future. 
We feel that, while this paper represents the viewpoints of the Chairman, it also reflects many of the ideas expressed by delegations as they were presented in various working papers. 
We would like to express our gratitude to all delegations for their positive participation in this Working Group, and to you, Mr. Chairman, and the Secretariat for the support and assistance we have received. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I am happy to hear the representative of Colombia express so much optimism about the future of our work. 
Under the chairmanship of Mr. Khandogy of Ukraine, Working Group I made some progress, though we regret that lack of general agreement on the Chairman's paper made its inclusion in the Group's report impossible. 
Any attempts to ignore this aspiration of the international community and reduce the question of nuclear disarmament simply to a recitation of the results achieved thus far and favour partial measures of non-horizontal proliferation are doomed to failure and will not receive the support of the international community. 
We trust that at our next session we will achieve the necessary balance between measures aimed at avoiding proliferation and those aimed at the complete elimination of nuclear weapons, and that the Commission will thus carry out its mandate. 
It is up to the immense majority of delegations, which appreciate the work of this body, to adopt the necessary procedural reforms to ensure against that. 
I think it relevant to conclude by thanking Ambassador Peggy Mason of Canada for her tireless efforts. 
I share her tribute to the constancy and creativity of the delegation of Brazil. 
Its example has given us cause to believe that with determination and ability, and with the competent support of the Secretariat, this Commission will be able to overcome the problems we have had to face at the session currently concluding. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Ecuador for his positive, encouraging words about the results of our work. 
Mr. Salmi (Finland): Let me first associate myself with all those who have thanked you, Sir, and the Bureau and the secretariat for the work done to ensure the success of this session. 
I also associate myself with those who believe in the principle of putting aside strict national positions and working to strengthen common ground and achieve common goals, as my Australian colleague so eloquently put it. 
First of all, in Working Group I, on nuclear disarmament, it seemed to us that we never really came very close to consensus. 
As we are now living in the middle of a historic nuclear disarmament process, we expected this deliberative body to be more capable of playing its role in strengthening the common ground for further work on nuclear disarmament. 
In our view, any meaningful result in this area must take into account positive developments in the real world in all those negotiations that have either been concluded or are under way. 
We hope that the Working Group on nuclear disarmament will manage to conclude its work during next year's session. 
To this end, some progress was made. 
The Chairman of the Working Group, Mr. Khandogy of Ukraine, made admirable efforts aimed at approaching consensus. 
We regret even more that the Working Group on science and technology was ultimately not able to overcome the impasse relating to the transfer of high technology with military applications. 
I would also like to pay tribute to the Chairperson of our Group, Ambassador Mason, for her tireless and courageous struggle to say what had to be said of its four years' work. 
I would also like to join others in thanking the delegation of Brazil for the exemplary role it played in this work. 
The Commission's role may have been undermined, but we do not believe that the role and meaning of the non-proliferation regimes have been undermined through this. 
I heartily thank, of course, the Chairman of our Working Group and the delegation of Colombia for what they did in taking this question up and preparing our work. 
As far as next year's session is concerned, my delegation looks forward, first of all, to finally reaching consensus on nuclear disarmament, and also to continuing a meaningful discussion on international arms transfers. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I share the views of the representative of Finland and his words of optimism in hoping that the Commission will conclude its work at the next session at the latest. 
We agree with her observation that the efforts made to secure common ground in this very difficult field have been worthwhile. 
All delegations participating in this Commission have a responsibility to ensure that in its future work the Commission justifies the resources devoted to it. 
It can do this only by producing practical results in a timely fashion. 
It is not through your lack of effort and dedication, Sir, that the overall result of this session is disappointing. 
The task of the session was a difficult one: to conclude two controversial and complex items on our agenda. 
Working Group I on nuclear disarmament had, maybe, a particularly difficult assignment, given the nature of its topic. 
My delegation appreciates that, in spite of this, some progress was clearly made, though, regrettably, not enough. 
The last Chairman's paper constitutes, in our view, a good basis for an additional attempt to reach a consensus text. 
A study of her successive Chairman's working papers - 10 in all one, to be on the safe side, with an asterisk version - would indeed show that a narrowing of positions has taken place in the group. 
These differences are profound and substantial, and did not, as was clearly demonstrated in the Group, lend themselves to being papered over with opaque language. 
The annexation of the Chairman's final working paper to the report of the Working Group would, in our opinion, have shown both where progress had been made and where disagreement remained. 
We regret that the Working Group was not able to agree to such an annexation. 
Working Group III began its work on the new item on illegal arms transfers with a useful exchange of opinion, in particular on the scope of the item. 
The Chairman's working paper will, as stated in the report of the Working Group, be one element for future consideration. 
In conclusion, may I express the hope that the problems encountered at this session will lead to an appropriate evaluation of how the Disarmament Commission can best play its proper role within the United Nations disarmament machinery. 
Mr. Chtcherbak (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The delegation of the Russian Federation wishes first to thank you, Sir, the other members of the Bureau and the secretariat for the work done in coordinating our efforts to achieve the results we have achieved. 
We would also like to emphasize in particular the efforts of the Chairmen of the Working Groups: Mr. Jaramillo of Colombia, Mr. Khandogy of Ukraine and Ms. Mason of Canada. 
My delegation attached great importance to reaching consensus on the matters before those Groups and worked actively and systematically, in cooperation with other delegations, to achieve a consensus text. 
As members know, we did not succeed, and we are compelled to note that we did not obtain the hoped-for results on these papers. 
Our delegation agrees with the assessments made by the delegations of Japan, Australia, Sweden, Finland, Ireland and others. 
We hope that we will manage next year to achieve the desired results in our discussion of the issues relating to nuclear disarmament. 
Our delegation wishes to stress that we believe that there are lessons to be learned from the results of this session. 
Its work, we believe, would have benefitted from more flexible working methods that would enable delegations, while maintaining their national positions of principle, to reach compromise results with regard to the adoption of documents that would make concrete contributions to international security and disarmament. 
As members know, we have two items planned for the next session. 
We will continue to consider nuclear disarmament and international arms transfers in the context of the prohibition of illicit transfers. 
We believe that there is enormous potential for activity and for adopting the relevant papers, but at the same time we all need immediately to consider the next items to be included on the Commission's agenda. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of the Russian Federation for his encouraging comments about the conclusion of our work and his specific proposals for the future. 
I shall attempt to assess briefly the work of the three Working Groups. 
With respect to Working Group I, on nuclear disarmament, some issues prevented us from reaching a consensus, or at least from attaching the Chairman's paper to the report of the Working Group. 
However, we do not share the view that the work of that Working Group was a total failure. 
But these negotiations proved once again that ad hoc regimes engaged in "reinventing the wheel" in disarmament treaties not only undermine the authority of these documents, but also discourage their universality. 
With respect to agenda item 6, on international arms transfers, the Working Group held a preliminary exchange of views on, in particular, the scope of this item, and we look forward to constructive and useful deliberations on the item next year. 
Finally, in the view of my delegation, lack of consensus on the items on the Commission's agenda should not call into question this body's relevance. 
If it can achieve consensus, so much the better; if not, it still reflects the state of affairs and realities. 
My delegation does not commend that procedure. 
These are some of our ideas on the work of the three Working Groups. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of the Islamic Republic of Iran for his statement, which contained some very valuable and interesting ideas regarding the work of this Commission and of which I have taken note. 
Mr. Shoukry (Egypt): I should like to express my delegation's appreciation to you, Sir, and to the Chairmen of the three Working Groups for the tireless efforts collectively displayed in guiding our work during this session of the Disarmament Commission. 
We wish to express our disappointment that neither Working Group I nor Working Group II was able to arrive at a consensus document concerning the items under consideration. 
We hope that such positions will not have adverse effects on our future efforts to strengthen the non-proliferation regime and the continuing efforts towards the elimination of nuclear weapons. 
We also regret that Working Group II was unable to arrive at a consensus on the working paper under consideration. 
The paper contained many useful principles that we would have liked to see formally adopted by this universal body. 
Finally, I reiterate our commitment to continue to work actively within the Commission with a view to promoting the recognized objectives of disarmament. 
I commend you for the leadership you have displayed at the head of the Disarmament Commission. 
I would also like to thank the Chairmen of the Working Groups - Mr. Khandogy, Ambassador Mason and Ambassador Jaramillo - for their leadership and their efforts to steer the Working Groups through waters that were sometimes quite stormy. 
I would like also to commend the Secretariat staff who supported the work of the Working Groups with experience and diligence. 
My delegation has always emphasized the deliberative character of the Disarmament Commission. 
As was stated by previous speakers, including a departing Vice-Chairman, we have deliberated a great deal this year. 
Of course, the deliberations in the three Working Groups were on different levels. 
Working Group I, on nuclear disarmament, was granted by consensus another year to finish its work. 
Unfortunately, Working Group II, on science and technology, will not have another chance to complete its work successfully. 
Of course, it is the prerogative of each delegation to assess the status of deliberations by its own lights, but it was very disturbing to us that we could not agree to accept the assessment of the Chair and annex her report to the report of the Working Group. 
We were able merely to list it in our report as one of many documents. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Austria for his assistance. 
I also thank the Chairmen of the Working Groups. 
As we near the close of the 1994 session, I wish to offer my delegation's impressions of the session. 
We hope that these efforts will result in success at the next session. 
With respect to Working Group II, on the role of science and technology, I convey to Ambassador Mason of Canada and to the delegation of Brazil our sincere thanks for their efforts at this and previous sessions. 
This session's deliberations enabled us to build on earlier progress, and we are convinced that these deliberations will improve our knowledge of this important topic, which will be considered by the First Committee in future sessions. 
We are particularly pleased by the enormous progress made in Working Group III, on international arms transfers, under the chairmanship of Ambassador Jaramillo of Colombia, who offered guidelines for the work of the Group that will certainly facilitate future discussions, as well as specific recommendations on this item. 
I cannot conclude without reiterating my delegation's commitment to the future of the Disarmament Commission, which must play an increasingly important role in the field of disarmament. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I share the optimism of the representative of Algeria about the Commission's future work. 
Mr. Fujita (Brazil): Like previous speakers, my delegation would like to express its appreciation to you, Sir, to the other members of the Bureau and to the Chairmen of the Working Groups for the leadership you have displayed during this year's session. 
We also thank the Secretariat for the invaluable support it provided to our work. 
In any case, my delegation cannot fail to convey its thanks to Ambassador Peggy Mason for her untiring efforts to try to find consensus in our very difficult and delicate task. 
I thank her and other speakers for their kind words about my delegation. 
As to the future of our deliberations on this item, it is the sincere hope of my delegation that the item will continue in one way or another to be discussed and examined in depth in the United Nations and in other relevant forums. 
In this regard, my delegation believes that the final result that we have achieved this year - if not, unfortunately, by consensus, then at least by quasi-consensus - and which is reflected in document CRP.10, the Chairman's proposed annex, will constitute a very important basis for our future work. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I share the optimism of the representative of Brazil about our future work. 
Allow me also to extend my delegation's appreciation to the Chairmen of the three Working Groups for their relentless efforts to reach consensus. 
This experience has undoubtedly been most useful and will have a positive impact on our work next year. 
Again, Mr. Chairman, let me congratulate you on all that you have done to bring this session to a conclusion which I certainly consider a substantial step towards success in the future. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I agree with the representative of Jordan about the future of our work. 
Ms. Mason (Canada): I should like to echo the praise expressed by all previous speakers before me for your leadership, Mr. Chairman, and for the support of the Bureau and the Secretariat throughout the session. 
As I have sat here listening to all the comments that delegations have made, I have found myself rewriting my statement many times, and I hope delegations will bear with me as I move from one section of scribbled handwriting to another. 
I turn first to Working Group I. In my statement at this year's opening meeting of the Disarmament Commission, I raised the thorny issue of the scope of the topic before the Group. 
The process of nuclear disarmament, as is all too evident, is a far-ranging and highly sensitive subject for all countries. 
It is regrettable that we could not reach consensus this year, in spite of the leadership demonstrated by the Chairman of Working Group I, Mr. Khandogy. 
Canada certainly hopes that the developments in the field of nuclear disarmament anticipated over the next year will serve to enhance the prospects for agreement at next year's session. 
With respect to the subject-matter of Working Group III, I should like to congratulate as I did at the outset of our work - through Ambassador Jaramillo and Mrs. Lozano - Colombia once again on its efforts in bringing this item to the Disarmament Commission. 
As many delegations, mine included, have already noted, this is an ambitious subject and one that will continue to challenge the Commission in the next two years, as it has this year. 
It seemed to me to be of much interest for delegations. 
I have listened carefully to delegations' comments, and I would certainly welcome further views of delegations on the particular issue of follow-up before the meeting, which begins on 5 July this year. 
One thing seems to me to be clear. 
The issues underlying the work of Working Group II will not go away, and neither should the efforts of the international community to effectively address them. 
This year, for the very first time, in spite of the considerable discipline that it imposed on the Chairs of the Working Groups, we agreed, and stuck to the agreement, that there would be no overlap of either formal or informal meetings of the three Working Groups. 
I believe very strongly - Canada believes very strongly - that this is the way we should continue to conduct our work in future. 
I would now like to turn very briefly to the broader question of the role of the Disarmament Commission in the light of the results of this year's work - the role of a global deliberative body in an increasingly crisis-oriented environment, that is, the broader international environment. 
Canada has on many occasions described the two main roles of the Disarmament Commission, but I should like to recall them once again. 
If we measure those two roles of the Disarmament Commission against the results which we have achieved in Working Group I and Working Group III, we see clearly that we have not been able to carry out fully those two roles. 
As I said wearing my Chairperson's hat, and I now repeat wearing my national hat, none the less I believe the effort was worthwhile, and I therefore call on all delegations to exhibit in future the perseverance, cooperation and understanding that we saw here. 
As he reminded us, the effect of those new rules was to make possible what did happen in Working Group II. 
In other words, we realized and we allowed for, under the new rules, the possibility that an item would conclude without consensus after three years, or however many years, of work without unanimous agreement to go further. 
It is therefore very much Canada's hope and expectation that, in the light of this year's results, every delegation here will recommit itself to the purposes and principles of the Disarmament Commission and to its ability to play its full role in the area of disarmament and international security. 
Permit me at this late hour, on a final, very personal note, to thank all delegations and you, Mr. Chairman, once again, for the very kind words that you have directed to me. 
Every time I heard that adjective I was sure that at one time or another at least one delegation in Working Group II would have been more inclined to describe my efforts as "tiresome in the extreme" rather than "untiring". 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I still think of Ambassador Peggy Mason as the "tireless" Chairman of Working Group II. 
She was not able to do that, but the progress she achieved will be enshrined in the annals of the work of our Commission. 
Of course, it is understood that the Conference on Disarmament may consider adjusting its schedule in 1995 so that the meetings of these two important disarmament bodies do not overlap. 
At the meeting of the Expanded Bureau held on Friday morning, 6 May, members of the Bureau agreed on the above tentative date and duration for the 1995 substantive session, namely, from 15 May to 5 June 1995, for a period of three weeks and one day. 
As there are no objections or comments, I take it that the Disarmament Commission wishes to tentatively schedule its 1995 substantive session from 15 May to 5 June 1995. 
I will simply refer to the outstanding statements made by many representatives, statements which I have noted and from which I have drawn some lessons. 
But those delegations are not discouraged. 
Success was made possible thanks to the outstanding efforts of its Chairman of the Group, Mrs. Peggy Mason, with the assistance of every delegation, in particular that of the delegation of Brazil. 
Every member has emphasized this, and on behalf of all of them I congratulate Mrs. Mason and the Brazilian delegation. 
Indeed, I congratulate all members of this Working Group, as a great deal of determination was required to arrive at its results. 
I do not wish to forget Working Group I, which was guided in outstanding fashion by my friend Mr. Khandogy, a very competent successor to our friend Victor Batiouk. 
As I stated a few moments ago, we feel that in 1995 we will be able to arrive at more concrete results. 
There is no cause for discouragement here either. 
I would like to be optimistic, as most delegations are, and quote a great man - I think it was President Franklin Delano Roosevelt - who said that you need not hope in order to try, nor succeed in order to persevere. 
It is in this spirit that we must continue to work, showing our Governments' political will to arrive at concrete results, as was so well expressed by the representative of Jordan earlier today. 
As I said a few moments ago, they did excellent work, which was appreciated by all. 
I associate myself with the tribute to them by Mr. Jos Manuel Ovalle of Chile, who, with characteristic discretion, produced a report which we adopted with little debate. 
He is none the less very well represented today by our friend, the Deputy Director, Mr. Kheradi, whom we all know; we were familiar with his careful work in the First Committee, and we have been fortunate to have the benefit of his advice and experience. 
Thanks should particularly go the Secretary of the Disarmament Commission, Mr. Lin Kuo-Chung, and to his colleagues. 
Without them we would never have had such well-produced documents and all the technical information that enabled us to hold responsible discussions. 
I greatly appreciate their assistance to me and the other members of the Bureau. 
On behalf of the members of the Commission, I also thank the interpreters, who often generously gave us extra time to try to reach consensus or agreement on a particular point. 
I also thank all the other conference services personnel for their discreet but efficient work. 
Thanks to them, we have had documents on time and in every language. 
To those preparing to leave New York and to head home, I say "Bon voyage". 
Those who will remain in New York with us I wish the best of luck in fighting other battles on other fronts. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I declare the 1994 substantive session of the Disarmament Commission closed. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): If I hear no objection, I shall take it that the Commission wishes to adopt the agenda for this organizational session, as contained in document A/CN.10/L.35. 
In that connection, I am pleased to inform members of the Commission that the Group of Asian States has endorsed the candidacy of Ambassador Luvsangiin Erdenechuluun of Mongolia for election to the post of Chairman of the Disarmament Commission for the year 1995. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I now declare Ambassador Luvsangiin Erdenechuluun of Mongolia elected Chairman of the Disarmament Commission for the year 1995. 
Ambassador Erdenechuluun is a distinguished diplomat of his country, who has been well known in United Nations diplomatic circles for many years, particularly for his valuable experience in the field of disarmament. 
He is a personal friend of mine, with whom I have worked a great deal in other bodies, here in New York and elsewhere, particularly in Jakarta. 
During past years he has been very active in the sessions of the General Assembly and the First Committee, as well as other important disarmament conferences and sessions of the Disarmament Commission. 
In particular, he has served as Chairman of the Working Group dealing with the agenda item entitled The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields. 
With his broad experience of the United Nations and disarmament questions, I am convinced that under the leadership of Ambassador Erdenechuluun the Disarmament Commission will have a fruitful substantive session in 1995. 
On behalf of the Commission, I extend to him the warmest congratulations and wish him every success. 
Mr. Erdenechuluun (Mongolia): I wish to express my sincere gratitude to all the members of the Disarmament Commission for the honour they have bestowed upon me and indeed on my country, Mongolia, by electing me as their Chairman for 1995. 
My special thanks go to the Group of Asian States for nominating me as their candidate to this high and responsible post. 
The important role played by the Disarmament Commission in the United Nations disarmament efforts was once again reaffirmed in the respective decisions of the First Committee, which recently concluded the main part of its work. 
The coming year, highlighted inter alia by the Non-Proliferation Treaty Review and Extension Conference, as well as the efforts of the Conference on Disarmament to conclude a comprehensive test-ban treaty, promises to be eventful for the international disarmament community. 
The task before the Commission in 1995 is a challenging one. 
For our part, I assure members that the Bureau will do its very best to secure the success of the 1995 session. 
I am very much counting on their competent support and cooperation. 
Once again I extend to him my warmest congratulations. 
We shall now proceed to the election of other members of the Bureau, namely, eight Vice-Chairmen and a rapporteur for 1995. 
There are no other candidacies yet endorsed. 
Mr. Ocampo (Peru) (interpretation from Spanish): The delegation of Peru wishes to report that while it was Chairman of the Group, in November, three candidacies were received: Colombia, the Dominican Republic and Uruguay. 
Since there are two vice-chairmanships to be filled, it is not yet possible to present the respective candidacies. 
The relevant paragraphs of the draft resolution the fourth preambular paragraph and operative paragraphs 2, 3, 4, 9, 10 and 11 read as follows: 
Noting the various suggestions for possible consideration by the Disarmament Commission, at an appropriate future date, including in particular the one for reconsideration of the subject entitled \x{e4fc}he role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields, 
2. Notes with regret that the Disarmament Commission was unable to achieve agreement on guidelines and recommendations on the agenda item entitled \x{e4fc}he role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields, which was concluded in 1994; 
3. Notes the continuing consideration by the Disarmament Commission of its agenda item entitled \x{e4f8}rocess of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons, which is to be concluded in 1995; 
9. Recommends that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1994 organizational session, adopt the following items for consideration at its 1995 substantive session: 
(b) International arms transfers, with particular reference to resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991; 
11. Requests the Disarmament Commission to meet for a period not exceeding four weeks during 1995 and to submit a substantive report to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session. 
Operative paragraphs 1, 2, 3 and 4 of the draft resolution read as follows: 
1. Decides to undertake, at its fiftieth session, the middle of the Decade, a review and appraisal of the implementation of the Declaration of the 1990s as the Third Disarmament Decade; 
3. Requests the Disarmament Commission to include in the agenda of its 1995 substantive session an item entitled \x{e4fa}eview of the Declaration of the 1990s as the Third Disarmament Decade; 
4. Calls upon the Disarmament Commission to include in its assessment relevant matters which, in the view of Member States, require such review. 
(a) Expedite its consideration of the agenda item on international arms transfers, with special emphasis on the adverse consequences of the illicit transfer of arms and ammunition; 
(b) Study measures to curb the illicit transfer and use of conventional arms. 
I have just outlined the draft resolutions which have direct relevance to the work of the Disarmament Commission. 
For the convenience of the members of the Commission, the contents of the draft provisional agenda have been published in document A/CN.10/1994/CRP.6, which has been distributed to all members. 
As members will recall, at the substantive session this year the Commission agreed to continue considering item 4 and to conclude that item at its 1995 substantive session. 
As members will also recall, at the substantive session held from 18 April to 9 May this year, the Disarmament Commission concluded one substantive item: The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields. 
Furthermore, operative paragraphs 2 and 3 of the draft resolution contained in document A/C.1/49/L.4, which was adopted by the First Committee, read as follows: 
2. Requests the Disarmament Commission, at its 1995 session, to make a preliminary assessment of the implementation of the Declaration as well as suggestions that may be put forward to ensure appropriate progress, and to submit a report to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session; 
3. Requests the Disarmament Commission to include in the agenda of its 1995 substantive session an item entitled \x{e4fa}eview of the Declaration of the 1990s as the Third Disarmament Decade. 
Therefore, members of the Commission are invited to choose which of these two items to include on the agenda for the 1995 session. 
We are certainly aware of the past practice of having three agenda items, and we are also aware that this practice provides for flexibility. 
We believe, however, that in 1995 it would be prudent to focus on completing one agenda item and on having extensive consideration of the agenda item on conventional arms. 
Mr. Cambridge (United Kingdom): The position of my delegation is similar to that of the position of the United States. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I have noted the reservations of the United States and the United Kingdom. 
Since the Disarmament Commission has agreed, at this stage, to consider three substantive agenda items on the agenda of the 1995 substantive session, as contained in document A/CN.10/1994/CRP.6, it may wish, as in the 1994 session, to have three working groups deal with these three subjects. 
Mr. Turrentine (United States of America): My delegation did not agree to the addition of a third item for the 1995 session. 
I think perhaps there was a misunderstanding on that point. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I do not think that there was a misunderstanding. 
I think that I am applying the Commission's rules of procedure. 
I would like a ruling on that issue. 
We see no problem over including a third item. 
Unfortunately, this practice did not prove fully successful in the first year, and at its last substantive session the Disarmament Commission had to break its ground rules for various reasons; I do not want to go into any details. 
This was not fully satisfactory to every delegation, but it was an agreement that everybody could live with. 
I feel that agreement is emerging that there is full support behind the two items to be included in the agenda: the two that are indicated in the draft provisional agenda without brackets. 
But there is hardly consensus behind the two items that are listed within brackets. 
Once again, my delegation can join in the consensus on the inclusion of the two items only. 
Mr. Whannou (Benin) (interpretation from French): My delegation supports the statement of the representative of Mexico. 
Benin is dedicated to the work of the Disarmament Commission, which contributes to progress on disarmament issues and allows us to engage in in-depth consideration of the items on our agenda. 
To maintain this dynamic, we firmly believe, the Commission should retain three items on its agenda, although we do not prejudge which items these should be. 
Mr. Rivero (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): We consider that the Disarmament Commission should continue to have three items on its agenda in 1995. 
In the past we have been flexible; and we think that when necessary and practical, we must be flexible. 
As other delegations have said, two of the items should be concluded next year, and then we should be flexible, lest we find ourselves in a most complicated situation in 1996. 
Cuba having been a Vice-Chairman, it is obvious what our opinion is and as all regional groups are represented in the Bureau, the Bureau's proposal, in principle, reflected the position of all delegations. 
Clearly, it is better for us all to agree on our agenda. 
Though we have tried not to decide the matter by voting, it would be possible to do so. 
We do not think that that would be the best course of action now; perseverance and patience often yield good results. 
With the benefit of your experience, Mr. Chairman, and with such perseverance and patience, we believe this matter can be decided in due course, when there is complete agreement on all three items. 
In view of the differing views expressed today, perhaps there should be consultations on the question in order to achieve a solution satisfactory to all. 
Mr. Pava (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation supports the inclusion of a third agenda item, which we feel would enhance the deliberative nature of the Disarmament Commission. 
My delegation thinks that inclusion of the third item is particularly important. 
We also think that consultations should be continued in order to reach consensus. 
We are adopting a draft provisional agenda, but the agenda can finally be approved during the substantive session, so I think we should hold consultations and then take a decision at the beginning of the substantive session. 
It was on this basis that the Bureau prepared the draft provisional agenda. 
The First Committee, an organ of the General Assembly, made certain recommendations, which I have recalled. 
We have made a choice it was not imposed and since we live in a democratic world we feel we can count on everyone's understanding in order that the democratic rules may apply, which means heeding the voice of the majority. 
If this does not work, then we will have to have consultations. 
We will persevere that is, we will continue consultations so that the interests of all delegations may be met, but the democratic rules must apply; otherwise, our Organization will lose its significance. 
I believe, therefore, that it would be wise to suspend our discussion on this matter and go on to another, to give the necessary time for consultations. 
If the Commission agrees, I will now suspend this debate and proceed to another matter. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): We will now consider the date and duration of the 1995 substantive session. 
It is my understanding that the Conference on Disarmament has already decided to extend its regular session by two weeks in 1995, ending on 22 September. 
Accordingly, at this organizational session we simply need to confirm the agreed date and duration for the 1995 substantive session of the Commission. 
Does any delegation wish to comment? 
Mr. Turrentine (United States of America): My delegation certainly agrees that the normal practice is for the Disarmament Commission to have 16 working days for its session, and we support that in principle. 
However, we foresee a special situation in 1995, and perhaps it would be wise to consider reducing the overlap with the resumption of the Conference on Disarmament. 
My delegation would certainly prefer that there be no overlap that is, that the session of the Disarmament Commission should be a two-week session as opposed to its normal 16-day session. 
However, if there is a strong desire to maintain the practice of a 16-day session we shall not object. 
On the other hand, if others were to agree that it would be prudent to shorten the session somewhat even by a few days to enable people to return to Geneva for the important negotiations that we anticipate will be going on there, we should certainly welcome that. 
Mr. Miraillet (France) (interpretation from French): My delegation supports what has just been said by the representative of the United States. 
Mr. Cambridge (United Kingdom): I hope to be as brief as I was when I made my statement on another agenda item. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): The representative of the United Kingdom does indeed have a gift for brevity. 
Mr. Larsen (Norway): For the sake of brevity, I want simply to support the comments that have just been made by the British, French and United States representatives. 
However, if we wish as we all do to finish our debate on the two agenda items whose consideration should be concluded in 1995, it will be extremely difficult to complete the work in only two weeks. 
My delegation therefore suggests that we defer a decision on this question and see how matters develop with regard to our schedule of work for 1995. 
If, exceptionally, given that representatives have to return to Geneva to take part in certain meetings, we were to think it wise to take such a decision, we could do so then. 
Mr. Rivero (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation shares some of the concerns of the representative of Mexico. 
It was stated in the First Committee that one item had been on our agenda, or the draft provisional agenda for 1995, for four years. 
My delegation believes that if the session is reduced to two weeks we shall not have enough time to finish that item. 
Thus my delegation believes that the matter should be given more thought before we take a final decision. 
Mr. Mpay (Cameroon) (interpretation from French): My delegation supports the comments made by the representatives of Mexico and Cuba. 
If this third item were not included, the Commission could shorten its session to two weeks. 
Otherwise, the session should be of the normal duration, as previously. 
However, as was pointed out by the representative of the United States, supported by a few other delegations, we face a very exceptional year. 
The crowded agenda contains very important items. 
The Disarmament Commission's three weeks will overlap with the session of the Conference on Disarmament, which will start a little earlier than was anticipated. 
As the Conference on Disarmament is dealing with crucial items this year, although in principle my delegation does not favour shortening the session of the Disarmament Commission, we would be prepared, in the exceptional year ahead, to go along with the consensus if there were agreement on shortening. 
Some delegations are in favour of shortening the session virtually to two weeks; others are opposed, for reasons that they have explained. 
As with the other question, the matter will be deferred for consultation and closer study. 
In any case, there is no need for a hasty decision, which might have unforeseen consequences. 
As the Disarmament Commission consists of wise men and women, I propose that we take the wise decision to continue our consultations. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): Since we have not been able to take a decision on the duration of the session, it would be difficult to talk about the programme of work for the session. 
I therefore ask members to move on to the final item. 
In accordance with the provisions of the reform programme adopted, all items relating to organization of work should be dealt with at the Commission's organizational session. 
I am at the disposal of all those delegations wishing to hold consultations. 
However, time is short, and we have to meet to discuss the various matters still pending. 
I shall do everything in my power to be here in New York for the consultations. 
I am even willing to give up a few days' vacation after this busy session. 
Is there any objection to the proposal to suspend the organizational session? 
This organizational session has been able to decide on some of the items, but not all. 
The Disarmament Commission is therefore deciding to suspend its organizational session and to continue with consultations. 
We have to consult not only on the duration of next year's substantive session, but also on its agenda. 
We have to decide whether to deviate from the consensus and have only two items on the agenda or find a compromise on the third item that quite a few delegations wanted to have on the agenda. 
My delegation does not support this suggestion, for several reasons. 
Last year we saw that even items that are discussed only at a preliminary level in a substantive session have to be thoroughly prepared. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): The representative of Austria has made a very detailed and useful intervention, which will enable us to clear things up before we adjourn the meeting. 
He was quite right to ask such questions. 
I believe I shall consult the secretariat on this that we can resume the organizational session next week. 
Other organs of this Organization have the same rule, and we should not violate it. 
Next week, with the cooperation of the secretariat, we shall find the necessary time slot to resume the organizational session. 
In the meantime, I hope there will be consultations of all types informal, informal, informal to the nth degree; whatever the Commission wants. 
That would be a failure, and I would not like to be responsible for failures. 
I therefore propose suspending this organizational session, on the understanding that it will be resumed as soon as possible at any rate, next week on a date to be announced in the Journal. 
I think the approach of Christmas has tired the Commission or dulled its enthusiasm and dynamism, and its dedication to the work of the Commission. 
Recalling further the relevant paragraphs of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women, 1/ especially paragraphs 79, 315, 356 and 358, 
Noting with concern that the current rate of increase in the appointment of women is insufficient to achieve the objective of a 35 per cent participation rate of women in posts subject to geographical distribution by 1995, 
Recalling the goal set in its resolution 45/239 C of a 25 per cent participation rate of women in posts at the D-1 level and above by 1995, 
Noting with concern that the participation rate of women in posts at the D-1 level and above remains unreasonably low, although some welcome improvements have been made, 
Aware that a comprehensive policy aimed at preventing sexual harassment should be an integral part of personnel policy, 
1. Urges the Secretary-General to implement fully the plan of action to improve the status of women in the Secretariat by 1995, 6/ noting that his visible commitment is essential to the achievement of the targets set by the General Assembly; 
5. Calls on the Secretary-General to strengthen, from within existing resources, the focal point for women within the Secretariat to ensure authority of enforcement and responsibility of accountability and to enable it more effectively to monitor and facilitate progress in the 1995 action programme; 
6. Urges the Secretary-General to increase the number of women employed in the Secretariat from developing countries, particularly those which are unrepresented or underrepresented, and from other countries that have a low representation of women, including countries in transition; 
Taking into consideration the resolutions adopted by the Economic and Social Council on issues relating to women since the adoption of its resolution 1987/18 of 26 May 1987, 
Reaffirming its determination to encourage the full participation of women in economic, social, cultural, civil and political affairs and to promote development, cooperation and international peace, 
Taking into account Commission on the Status of Women resolutions 36/8 of 20 March 1992 2/ and 37/7 of 25 March 1993 3/on the preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women, 
Bearing in mind the important role non-governmental organizations play in all activities for the advancement of women and the fact that some of them, especially those from developing countries, do not enjoy consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, 
9. Emphasizes once again the need to give urgent attention to redressing socio-economic inequities at the national and international levels as a necessary step towards the full realization of the goals and objectives of the Forward-looking Strategies through meeting the practical and strategic needs of women; 
10. Strongly urges that particular attention be given by the competent United Nations organizations and Governments to the special needs of women with disabilities, elderly women and also women in vulnerable situations such as migrant and refugee women and children; 
12. Welcomes the recommendations adopted at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development on women, environment and development in all programme areas, in particular those set out in chapter 24 of Agenda 21, 6/ entitled "Global action for women towards sustainable and equitable development"; 
16. Requests Governments, when presenting candidatures for vacancies in the Secretariat, in particular at the decision-making level, to give priority to candidatures of women, and requests the Secretary-General in reviewing those candidatures to give special consideration to female candidates from underrepresented and unrepresented developing countries; 
24. Also requests the Secretary-General to give more support, from within existing resources, to the Division for the Advancement of Women, acting as secretariat of the Fourth World Conference on Women, by providing sufficient financial and human resources and giving wide publicity to the Conference and its preparatory activities; 
32. Also requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on measures taken to implement the present resolution. 
Others wishing to be accredited may apply to the Conference secretariat for that purpose in accordance with the following requirements: 
(a) The secretariat of the Fourth World Conference on Women will be responsible for the receipt and preliminary evaluation, in accordance with the provisions set out below, of requests from non-governmental organizations for accreditation to the Conference and the Commission on the Status of Women acting as preparatory body; 
(b) All such applications must be accompanied by information on the competence of the organization and on its relevance to the work of the preparatory body, indicating the particular areas of the preparations for the Conference to which such competence and relevance pertain, and should include the following: 
(i) The purposes of the organization; 
(ii) Information on its programmes and activities in areas relevant to the Conference and on the country or countries in which those programmes and activities are carried out; 
(iii) Confirmation of its activities at the national and/or the international level; 
(iv) Copies of its annual reports, with financial statements and a list of members of the governing body and their country of nationality; 
(c) Non-governmental organizations seeking accreditation will be asked to confirm their interest in the goals and objectives of the Conference; 
(e) The Commission on the Status of Women will decide on all proposals for accreditation within twenty-four hours of the recommendations of the Conference secretariat having been taken up by the Commission in plenary session. 
(f) A non-governmental organization that has been granted accreditation to attend one session of the Commission on the Status of Women acting as preparatory body may attend all future sessions and the Conference; 
(g) In recognition of the intergovernmental nature of the Fourth World Conference on Women, non-governmental organizations will have no negotiating role in the work of the Conference and its preparatory process; 
(h) Relevant non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council may be given the opportunity briefly to address the Commission on the Status of Women acting as preparatory body in plenary meeting and its subsidiary bodies. 
Other relevant non-governmental organizations may also ask to speak briefly at such meetings. 
If the number of requests is too large, the Commission will request that non-governmental organizations form themselves into constituencies, with each constituency speaking through one spokesperson. 
(i) Relevant non-governmental organizations may, at their own expense, make written presentations in the official languages of the United Nations during the preparatory process, as they deem appropriate. 
Recalling its resolutions 34/14 of 9 November 1979, in which it endorsed the Declaration of Principles and the Programme of Action as adopted by the World Conference on Agrarian Reform and Rural Development, 1/ and 44/78 of 8 December 1989, 
Recognizing that the economic and financial crises in many developing countries have severely affected the socio-economic status of women, especially in rural areas, and noting with deep concern the continuing rise in the number of rural women living in poverty, 
Recognizing the urgent need to take appropriate measures aimed at further improving the situation of women in rural areas, 
2. Invites Member States to attach greater importance in their national development strategies to the improvement of the situation of rural women, paying special attention to both their practical and strategic needs, by, inter alia: 
(a) Integrating the concerns of rural women into national development policies and programmes, in particular by placing a higher priority on budgetary allocations related to the interests of rural women; 
(b) Strengthening national machineries and establishing institutional linkages among governmental bodies in various sectors and non-governmental organizations concerned with rural development; 
(c) Increasing the participation of rural women in the decision-making process; 
(d) Improving accessibility of rural women to productive resources; 
(e) Investing in the human resources of rural women, particularly through health and literacy programmes; 
3. Requests the international community, competent United Nations bodies and non-governmental organizations to promote the realization of programmes and projects aimed at the improvement of the situation of rural women; 
Recognizing that it is the duty of sending countries to protect and promote the interests of their citizens who seek or receive employment in other countries, to provide them with appropriate training/education, and to apprise them of their rights and obligations in the countries of employment, 
Aware of the moral obligation of receiving or host countries to ensure the human rights and fundamental freedoms of all persons within their boundaries, including migrant workers, in particular women migrant workers, who are doubly vulnerable because of their gender and because they areforeigners, 
Convinced of the need to eliminate all forms of discrimination against women and the need to protect them from gender-based violence, 
1. Expresses grave concern at the plight of women migrant workers who become victims of physical, mental and sexual harassment and abuse; 
4. Reaffirms the provision in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action that the rights of women should form an integral part of United Nations human rights activities, including the promotion of all human rights instruments specifically relating to women; 
6. Also calls upon the countries concerned to take appropriate measures to ensure that law-enforcement officials and the judiciary assist in guaranteeing the full protection of the rights of women migrant workers; 
7. Urges both sending and host countries to help ensure that women migrant workers are protected from unscrupulous recruitment practices, if needed, by the adoption of legal measures; 
11. Calls upon non-governmental organizations concerned in cooperation with both the sending and the host countries to conduct seminars and training programmes on human rights instruments, particularly those pertaining to migrant workers; 
13. Also urges that the subject of violence against women migrant workers be included in the agenda of the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, to be held in Beijing in 1995; 
14. Calls upon competent bodies and specialized agencies of the United Nations system, other intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations to inform the Secretary-General of the extent of the problem and to recommend further measures to implement the purposes of the present resolution; 
2. Requests the Economic and Social Council to elect an additional member at its resumed organizational session in 1994. 
Convinced that tolerance - the recognition and appreciation of others, the ability to live together with and to listen to others - is the sound foundation of any civil society and of peace, 
Taking note of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/57 of 29 July 1993, in which the Council recommended that the General Assembly, at its forty-eighth session, should proclaim 1995 the United Nations year for tolerance, 
Bearing in mind its decision 35/424 of 5 December 1980 and Economic and Social Council resolution 1980/67 of 25 July 1980 concerning guidelines for international years and anniversaries, 
1. Proclaims 1995 the United Nations Year for Tolerance; 
2. Recommends that the specialized agencies, regional commissions and other organizations of the United Nations system consider in their respective forums the contributions they could make to the success of the Year; 
3. Invites the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization to assume the role of lead organization for the Year; 
5. Invites interested intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to exert efforts in their respective fields to contribute adequately to the preparation of programmes for the Year; 
6. Requests the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization to prepare, in accordance with its General Conference resolution 5.6, a declaration on tolerance; 
7. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Preparations for and organization of the United Nations Year for Tolerance". 
Recalling its resolutions 44/135 of 15 December 1989, 45/180 of 21 December 1990, 46/118 and 46/111 of 17 December 1991 and 47/127 of 18 December 1992, and bearing in mind all relevant resolutions of the Economic and Social Council and the Commission on Human Rights, 
Considering that the promotion of universal respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms is one of the basic purposes of the United Nations enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations and of high importance to the Organization, 
Noting that the difficult financial situation of the Centre has created considerable obstacles to the implementation of the various procedures and mechanisms, negatively influenced the servicing by the Secretariat of the bodies concerned and impaired the quality and precision of the reporting, 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to make additional proposals to increase further the resources of the human rights programme in 1994-1995, so as to enable the Centre fully to discharge its duties implementing all the mandates assigned to it by the General Assembly and other legislative bodies; 
Convinced that through their own national legal and judicial systems States must provide appropriate civil, criminal and administrative remedies for violations of human rights, 
Mindful of the significant role played by national institutions in the promotion and protection of universally recognized human rights and fundamental freedoms in their respective countries, 
Recalling Commission on Human Rights resolution 1992/51 of 3 March 1992, 2/ and taking note of Commission resolution 1993/50 of 9 March 1993, 3/ both entitled "Strengthening of the rule of law", 
Noting with appreciation that in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, 4/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights on 25 June 1993, the Conference recommended that priority be given to national and international action to promote democracy, development and human rights, 
Convinced of the significant role that institutions at the national level can play in promoting and protecting human rights and fundamental freedoms and in developing and enhancing public awareness of those rights and freedoms, 
Recognizing that the United Nations can play a catalytic role in assisting the development of national institutions by acting as a clearing-house for the exchange of information and experience, 
1. Takes note with satisfaction of the updated report of the Secretary-General, 11/ prepared in accordance with General Assembly resolution 46/124 of 17 December 1991; 
3. Encourages Member States to establish or, where they already exist, to strengthen national institutions for the promotion and protection of human rights and to incorporate those elements in national development plans; 
4. Encourages national institutions for the promotion and protection of human rights established by Member States to prevent and combat all violations of human rights as enumerated in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action and relevant international instruments; 
8. Encourages all Member States to take appropriate steps to promote the exchange of information and experience concerning the establishment and effective operation of such national institutions; 
11. Welcomes also the Principles relating to the status of national institutions, annexed to the present resolution; 
2. A national institution shall be given as broad a mandate as possible, which shall be clearly set forth in a constitutional or legislative text, specifying its composition and its sphere of competence. 
3. A national institution shall, inter alia, have the following responsibilities: 
(b) To promote and ensure the harmonization of national legislation regulations and practices with the international human rights instruments to which the State is a party, and their effective implementation; 
(c) To encourage ratification of the above-mentioned instruments or accession to those instruments, and to ensure their implementation; 
(d) To contribute to the reports which States are required to submit to United Nations bodies and committees, and to regional institutions, pursuant to their treaty obligations and, where necessary, to express an opinion on the subject, with due respect for their independence; 
(f) To assist in the formulation of programmes for the teaching of, and research into, human rights and to take part in their execution in schools, universities and professional circles; 
(g) To publicize human rights and efforts to combat all forms of discrimination, in particular racial discrimination, by increasing public awareness, especially through information and education and by making use of all press organs. 
(a) Non-governmental organizations responsible for human rights and efforts to combat racial discrimination, trade unions, concerned social and professional organizations, for example, associations of lawyers, doctors, journalists and eminent scientists; 
(b) Trends in philosophical or religious thought; 
(e) Government departments (if these are included, their representatives should participate in the deliberations only in an advisory capacity). 
2. The national institution shall have an infrastructure which is suited to the smooth conduct of its activities, in particular adequate funding. 
3. In order to ensure a stable mandate for the members of the national institution, without which there can be no real independence, their appointment shall be effected by an official act which shall establish the specific duration of the mandate. 
This mandate may be renewable, provided that the pluralism of the institution's membership is ensured. 
Within the framework of its operation, the national institution shall: 
(a) Freely consider any questions falling within its competence, whether they are submitted by the Government or taken up by it without referral to a higher authority, on the proposal of its members or of any petitioner; 
(c) Address public opinion directly or through any press organ, particularly in order to publicize its opinions and recommendations; 
(d) Meet on a regular basis and whenever necessary in the presence of all its members after they have been duly convened; 
(e) Establish working groups from among its members as necessary, and set up local or regional sections to assist it in discharging its functions; 
A national institution may be authorized to hear and consider complaints and petitions concerning individual situations. 
Cases may be brought before it by individuals, their representatives, third parties, non-governmental organizations, associations of trade unions or any other representative organizations. 
In such circumstances, and without prejudice to the principles stated above concerning the other powers of the commissions, the functions entrusted to them may be based on the following principles: 
(b) Informing the party who filed the petition of his rights, in particular the remedies available to him, and promoting his access to them; 
(c) Hearing any complaints or petitions or transmitting them to any other competent authority within the limits prescribed by the law; 
(d) Making recommendations to the competent authorities, especially by proposing amendments or reforms of the laws, regulations and administrative practices, especially if they have created the difficulties encountered by the persons filing the petitions in order to assert their rights. 
Recognizing that all children have the right to health, shelter and education, to an adequate standard of living and to freedom from violence and harassment, 
Deeply concerned about the growing number of street children worldwide and the squalid conditions in which these children are often forced to live, 
Profoundly concerned that the killing of and violence against street children threatens the most fundamental right of all, the right to life, 
Alarmed at continuing serious offences of this nature against street children, 
Recognizing the responsibility of Governments to investigate all cases of offences against children and to punish offenders, 
Recognizing also that legislation per se is not enough to prevent violations of human rights, including those of street children, and that Governments should implement their laws and complement legislative measures with effective action, inter alia, in the fields of law enforcement and in the administration of justice, 
Welcoming also the publicity given to, and the increased awareness of, the plight of street children, and the achievements of non-governmental organizations in promoting the rights of these children and in providing practical assistance to improve their situation, and expressing its appreciation for their continued efforts, 
Recognizing that the prevention and solution of certain aspects of this phenomenon could also be facilitated in the context of economic and social development, 
2. Urges Governments to continue actively to seek comprehensive solutions to tackle the problems of street children and to take measures to restore their full participation in society and to provide, inter alia, adequate nutrition, shelter, health care and education; 
3. Strongly urges Governments to respect fundamental human rights, particularly the right to life, and to take urgent measures to prevent the killing of street children and to combat torture and violence against street children; 
7. Recommends that the Committee on the Rights of the Child and other relevant treaty-monitoring bodies bear this growing problem in mind when examining reports from States parties; 
Conscious of the need effectively to promote and protect the rights of persons belonging to minorities, as set out in the Declaration, 
Noting the importance of an even more effective implementation of international human rights instruments with regard to the rights of all persons, including those belonging to national or ethnic, religious and linguistic minorities, 
Aware of the provisions of article 27 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights 3/ concerning the rights of persons belonging to ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities, 
Acknowledging that the United Nations has an increasingly important role to play regarding the protection of minorities by, inter alia, taking due account of the Declaration, 
Concerned by the growing frequency and severity of disputes and conflicts concerning minorities in many countries, and their often tragic consequences, 
Considering that the promotion and protection of the rights of persons belonging to national or ethnic, religious and linguistic minorities contribute to political and social stability and peace, and enrich the cultural heritage of society as a whole of the States in which such persons live, 
Reaffirming the obligation of States to ensure that persons belonging to minorities may exercise fully and effectively all human rights and fundamental freedoms without any discrimination and in full equality before the law in accordance with the Declaration, 
3. Calls upon the Commission on Human Rights to examine ways and means to promote and protect effectively the rights of persons belonging to minorities, as set out in the Declaration; 
5. Appeals to States to take all the necessary legislative and other measures to promote and give effect, as appropriate, to the principles of the Declaration; 
6. Also appeals to States to make bilateral and multilateral efforts, as appropriate, to protect the rights of persons belonging to national or ethnic, religious and linguistic minorities in their countries, in accordance with the Declaration; 
8. Encourages intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to continue to contribute to the promotion and protection of the rights of persons belonging to national or ethnic, religious and linguistic minorities; 
9. Invites the Secretary-General to continue the dissemination of information on the Declaration and the promotion of understanding thereof, including, as appropriate, in the context of the training of United Nations personnel; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on the implementation of the present resolution under the item entitled "Human rights questions". 
Welcoming the relevant paragraphs of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, 6/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights, held at Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993, 
3. Emphasizes the fact that many advances in scientific knowledge and technology in health, education, housing and other social spheres should be readily available to the populations as the heritage of humanity, with a view to sustainable development, taking into account the need to protect intellectual property rights; 
5. Decides to consider the question of human rights and scientific and technological progress at its fiftieth session under the item entitled "Human rights questions". 
3. Calls upon the Government of Cuba to cooperate fully with the Special Rapporteur by permitting him full and free access to establish contact with the Government and the citizens of Cuba so that he may fulfil the mandate entrusted to him; 
6. Decides to continue its consideration of this question at its forty-ninth session. 
1. Takes note with appreciation of the interim report 5/ submitted by the Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights and the observations, conclusions and recommendations contained therein; 
(c) Enforced or involuntary disappearances, routinely practised arbitrary arrest and detention, including arrest and detention of women, the elderly and children, and consistent and routine failure to respect due process and the rule of law; 
(d) Suppression of freedom of thought, expression and association and violations of property rights; 
3. Deplores the refusal of Iraq to cooperate in the implementation of Security Council resolutions 706 (1991) and 712 (1991) and its failure to provide the Iraqi population with access to adequate food and health care; 
4. Calls upon the Government of Iraq to release immediately all persons arbitrarily arrested and detained, including Kuwaitis and nationals of other States; 
8. Also expresses special alarm at the resurgence of grave violations of human rights in southern Iraq, which is the result of a policy directed against the marsh Arabs in particular, many of whom have sought refuge outside the country; 
13. Requests the Secretary-General to provide the Special Rapporteur with all assistance necessary to carry out his mandate; 
14. Decides to continue its consideration of the situation of human rights in Iraq during its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Human rights questions" in the light of additional elements provided by the Commission on Human Rights and the Economic and Social Council. 
8. Urges the Government of the Islamic Republic of Iran to implement existing agreements with international humanitarian organizations; 
13. Requests the Secretary-General to give all necessary assistance to the Special Representative; 
Commending the ongoing efforts in Somalia of the United Nations, the specialized agencies, humanitarian organizations, non-governmental organizations, countries in the region and regional organizations, 
1. Commends the independent expert for his report on the conditions in Somalia, in which he cited an increase in human rights violations fuelled by the absence of an accountable government and the lack of infrastructure; 
2. Urges all Somali parties in the conflict to confirm their commitment to the Addis Ababa Agreement of 27 March 1993; 
3. Urges all Somalis to work together towards peace and security in Somalia and to guarantee the protection of all human rights and fundamental freedoms for all Somalis; 
4. Calls upon all parties to protect civilians, United Nations personnel and humanitarian relief workers from being killed, tortured or arbitrarily detained; 
6. Decides to continue its consideration of this question at its forty-ninth session. 
Recalling its resolution 45/158 of 18 December 1990, by which it adopted and opened for signature, ratification and accession the International Convention on the Protection of the Rights of All Migrant Workers and Members of Their Families, 
5. Invites the organizations and agencies of the United Nations system and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to intensify their efforts with a view to disseminating information on and promoting understanding of the Convention; 
7. Decides to consider the report of the Secretary-General at its forty-ninth session under the sub-item entitled "Implementation of human rights instruments". 
Special Rapporteur for one year, with a view to having him submit an interim report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session and a final report to the Commission at its fiftieth session, 
Deeply concerned about the grave events occurring in Haiti since 29 September 1991, which abruptly and violently interrupted the democratic process in that country and have resulted in the loss of human lives and violations of human rights, 
Concerned at the exodus of Haitian nationals from the country because of the deteriorating political and economic situation since 29 September 1991, 
Deeply alarmed by the persistence and worsening of serious violations of human rights, in particular summary and arbitrary executions, forced disappearances, torture and rape, arbitrary arrests and detentions and denial of freedom of expression, assembly and association, 
Recognizing the important role played by the International Civilian Mission, whose presence in Haiti has prevented greater violations of human rights, and encouraging its earliest possible return to Haiti, 
2. Once again condemns the overthrow of the constitutionally elected President, Mr. Jean-Bertrand Aristide, and the use of violence and military coercion, and the subsequent deterioration of the situation of human rights in Haiti; 
6. Calls for the early return of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti as a means of preventing further violations of human rights; 
2. Welcomes the cooperation that the Governments of Estonia and Latvia have extended to various international fact-finding missions; 
3. Notes the existence of unresolved issues that involve large groups of population of different ethnic origin; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to keep Member States informed of the situation of human rights in Estonia and Latvia, and decides to consider the question at one of its future sessions. 
Recognizing also the need to preserve and enhance the results obtained by means of new and innovative initiatives, 
Reaffirming the belief that there can be no peace in Central America without development or democracy, which are essential for transforming the region and realizing the hope of the Central American peoples and Governments that Central America may become a region of peace, freedom, democracy and development, 
Emphasizing the important role of international cooperation in helping to implement the decisions adopted at the summit meetings of Central American Presidents in order to consolidate peace with human development and social justice, 
Noting with satisfaction that the obstacles that led to the recent institutional crisis between the legislative and the executive branches in Guatemala have been overcome, 
Welcoming the adoption of resolution 48/8 of 22 October 1993, entitled "International assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Nicaragua: aftermath of the war and natural disasters", in which it recognized the exceptional circumstances prevailing in Nicaragua, 
Bearing in mind the initiative of the Central American Presidents to convene an international conference on peace and development in Central America, contained in the Guatemala Declaration adopted at their fourteenth summit meeting on 29 October 1993, 
11. Calls upon the Government of El Salvador and all other institutions involved in the electoral process to adopt the necessary measures to ensure that the elections to be held in March 1994 be free, representative and irreproachable, as they constitute an essential element in the peace process; 
13. Takes note in this context of the Peace Plan of the President of Guatemala; 
14. Expresses its appreciation to the international community and encourages it to continue providing the necessary assistance for the people of Guatemala to achieve, in the shortest possible time, its aspirations of peace, national reconciliation, democracy and development; 
15. Calls upon all political groups in Nicaragua to pursue, by means of the national dialogue promoted by the Government, their efforts to conclude agreements for the consolidation of the democratic process, reconstruction and national reconciliation; 
16. Supports the efforts that the Government of Nicaragua is making to consolidate peace, and endorses the provision concerning exceptional circumstances so that the international community and funding agencies may provide their support for rehabilitation, economic and social reconstruction and the strengthening of reconciliation and democracy in that country; 
19. Stresses also the importance of the joint initiative of the industrialized countries (Group of Twenty-four) and the group of cooperating countries (Group of Three), 4/ through the Partnership for Democracy and Development in Central America; 
20. Requests the Secretary-General to provide the Central American countries with all possible assistance for the consolidation of peace in the region; 
22. Recognizes the importance of the programmes undertaken in the context of the Special Plan of Economic Cooperation for Central America to strengthen democratic institutions and modernize State infrastructure, telecommunications, agricultural development, environmental protection and human development; 
25. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "The situation in Central America: procedures for the establishment of a firm and lasting peace and progress in fashioning a region of peace, freedom, democracy and development"; 
for the 1990s, 5/ the Cartagena Commitment, 6/ the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development 7/ and Agenda 21, 8/ which provide an overall framework for furthering international economic cooperation for development, 
Recognizing the trends towards regional cooperation and integration, interdependence of nations and the globalization of economic issues and problems, 
Convinced that universal peace, security and prosperity cannot be fully achieved in the absence of economic and social development and improvements in international economic relations, 
Also convinced of the importance of continuing to build upon the spirit of cooperation and partnership for development through constructive dialogue among all countries, in particular between the developed and developing countries, for the purpose of promoting an international economic environment conducive to sustainable development, 
1. Reaffirms the need to strengthen constructive dialogue and partnership in order to promote further international economic cooperation for development; 
Bearing in mind its resolution 48/169 of 21 December 1993, entitled "Specific actions related to the particular needs and problems of land-locked developing countries", and expecting that the newly independent land-locked States in Central Asia will participate in the activities and meetings referred to in that resolution, 
Noting that those countries are seeking to enter world markets and that such an objective requires the establishment of a multi-country transit system, 
Emphasizing the importance of elaborating a programme for improving the efficiency of the current transit environment, including better coordination between railway and highway transport, in the newly independent and developing land-locked States in Central Asia and their transit developing country neighbours, 
4. Further requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session, and biennially thereafter, a report on the implementation of the present resolution. 
Recalling its resolution 46/205 of 20 December 1991 on the convening of an international conference on the financing of development, and its decision 47/436 of 18 December 1992, 
Recalling its resolution 47/181 of 22 December 1992 on an agenda for development, 
3. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fiftieth session, under the item entitled "International cooperation for economic growth and development", the issue of the financing of development. 
Recalling also its resolution 46/149 of 18 December 1991, in which it endorsed the convening in 1994 of a world conference of representatives of national committees for the Decade, 
Taking note of Economic and Social Council decision 1993/328 of 30 July 1993 on the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, 
Recognizing the important contribution the Decade can make to the improvement of emergency management in general and to capacity-building for disaster preparedness and mitigation at the national level, 
Emphasizing the important role of professional and other non-governmental organizations, particularly scientific and technological societies, humanitarian groups and investment institutions, in the implementation of programmes and activities of the Decade, 
Convinced that each country bears the primary responsibility for protecting its people, infrastructure and other national assets from the impact of natural disasters, 
3. Commends the Scientific and Technical Committee for the work accomplished in 1992, and endorses its proposals for the preparations for the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction; 
4. Calls upon Member States and all other participants in the Decade to participate actively in the financial and technical support of Decade activities, including those of the secretariat of the Decade; 
(a) To review the accomplishments of the Decade at the national, regional and international levels; 
(c) To exchange information on the implementation of Decade programmes and policies; 
(d) To increase awareness of the importance of disaster reduction policies; 
7. Accepts with deep appreciation the generous offer of the Government of Japan to host the World Conference, and decides that the Conference will be held at Yokohama, Japan, from 23 to 27 May 1994; 
9. Requests the secretariat of the Decade to serve as the secretariat of the Conference and to coordinate preparatory activities, in close cooperation with the host Government and the Preparatory Committee for the Conference, with the full support of relevant departments and offices of the United Nations Secretariat; 
(a) Undertaking systematic assessments of national and local hazards and risks, with the assistance of the intersectoral national committees for the Decade; 
(b) Organizing multidisciplinary national and regional conferences and technical meetings, so as to ensure that the entire potential of each country, both at the national level and within the context of regional cooperation, including its scientific and technical capability, is fully utilized in disaster reduction; 
(c) Preparing comprehensive reports on progress achieved and plans for further action to be presented at the Conference; 
13. Decides that the preparatory process and the Conference itself should be funded through existing budgetary resources, without negatively affecting programmed activities, and through voluntary contributions to the Trust Fund established for the Decade; 
Noting the critical economic situation of Djibouti resulting from the number of priority development projects that have been suspended in the light of the new critical regional and international situation, 
Recalling with gratitude the support provided to emergency relief operations during the floods in 1989 by various countries and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, 
3. Invites the United Nations system, in particular the United Nations Development Programme, to assist the Government of Djibouti, in the context of the scheduled round-table meeting, in preparing an urgent programme of rehabilitation and reconstruction, as well as a sustainable and adequate long-term development programme; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to continue his efforts to mobilize the resources necessary for an effective programme of financial, technical and material assistance to Djibouti; 
6. Also requests the Secretary-General to prepare a study of the progress made with economic assistance to that country, in time for the question to be considered by the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Recalling its previous resolutions, including resolution 47/65 of 11 December 1992, on the law of the sea, 
Convinced that it is important to safeguard the unified character of the Convention and related resolutions adopted therewith and to apply them in a manner consistent with that character and with their object and purpose, 
Recalling that the Convention provides the regime to be applied to the Area and its resources, 
Noting that the sixtieth instrument of ratification of, or accession to, the Convention was deposited on 16 November 1993 and that, as a consequence, the Convention shall enter into force twelve months after the date of deposit of that instrument, 
Noting also the increasing needs of countries, especially developing countries, for information, advice and assistance in the implementation of the Convention and in their developmental process for the full realization of the benefits of the comprehensive legal regime established by the Convention, 
Recognizing the need to enhance and supplement the efforts of States and competent international organizations aimed at enabling developing countries to acquire such capabilities, 
Recognizing also that the Convention encompasses all uses and resources of the sea and that all related activities within the United Nations system need to be implemented in a manner consistent with it, 
Noting with concern the use of fishing methods and practices, including those aimed at evading regulations and controls, which can have an adverse impact on the conservation and management of living marine resources, 
Considering the need for effective and balanced conservation and management of living marine resources, giving full effect to the relevant provisions in the Convention, 
1. Recalls the historic significance of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea as an important contribution to the maintenance of peace, justice and progress for all peoples of the world; 
2. Expresses its satisfaction at the increasing and overwhelming support for the Convention, as evidenced, inter alia, by the one hundred and fifty-nine signatures and sixty ratifications or accessions, and notes that, as a consequence, the Convention will enter into force on 16 November 1994; 
3. Invites all States to make renewed efforts to facilitate universal participation in the Convention; 
8. Also calls upon all States to safeguard the unified character of the Convention and related resolutions adopted therewith and to apply them in a manner consistent with that character and with their object and purpose; 
9. Calls upon States to observe the provisions of the Convention when enacting their national legislation; 
23. Notes the need to make arrangements for the first meeting of the Assembly of the International Seabed Authority and a meeting of States parties to the Convention, if required, including arrangements for the participation of observers; 
24. Further requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session, and earlier if appropriate, on developments pertaining to the Convention and all related activities and on the implementation of the present resolution; 
25. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Law of the sea". 
Reaffirming also the guiding principles contained in section I of the annex to its resolution 46/182, 
Noting that States have submitted replies to the Secretary-General pursuant to paragraphs 7 and 8 of its resolution 47/168, 
Taking note of the relevant decisions of operational agencies, organizations, programmes and funds of the United Nations system concerning their participation in a coordinated response to humanitarian emergencies, 
Deeply concerned about the increasing number and growing magnitude and complexity of natural disasters and other emergencies, 
Emphasizing the importance of a timely, prompt and effective humanitarian response, 
Stressing the importance of a coordinated response to natural disasters and of technical and financial assistance to the natural-disaster-prone countries in the fields of disaster preparedness and mitigation, including exchange of information and post-disaster development activities, 
Noting the encouraging results of the operation of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund and its increasing utilization by the operational agencies, 
Recognizing the increasing need for humanitarian assistance and adequate financial resources to ensure a prompt response by the United Nations to humanitarian emergency situations, both for relief and for the continuum to development, 
Recognizing also the need to strengthen coordination further, in particular field coordination, on humanitarian assistance, bearing in mind that coordination should be field-oriented, 
Noting also the humanitarian and rehabilitation aspects of the problem of mine clearance, in the context of its resolution 48/7 of 19 October 1993, 
Welcoming the efforts being undertaken in the Inter-Agency Standing Committee to develop a coherent and complementary approach on the part of the relevant operational and development actors to the continuum-related activities, 
3. Emphasizes the leadership role of the Secretary-General, through the Emergency Relief Coordinator and working closely with him, in coordinating a coherent and timely response to humanitarian emergencies; 
5. Invites the intergovernmental bodies of the relevant operational organizations and agencies to provide full support for system-wide coordination, under the leadership of the Emergency Relief Coordinator, in order to facilitate an effective response at Headquarters and at the field level to natural disasters and other emergencies; 
9. Decides to expand the scope of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund to include the International Organization for Migration; 
10. Invites operational agencies to contribute to field-level coordination in the early stages of an emergency; 
16. Calls upon States to respond quickly and generously to consolidated appeals for humanitarian assistance, taking into account rehabilitation and long-term development requirements; 
17. Invites the Secretary-General to examine further all possible ways and means to provide, within existing resources, adequate qualified personnel and administrative resources commensurate with the responsibilities of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in dealing with the increasing number of natural disasters and other emergencies; 
21. Also requests the Secretary-General to include in his report to the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1994 the recommendations of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee requested in paragraphs 11 and 13 of the present resolution; 
Recalling its resolutions 46/144 of 17 December 1991 on the implementation of the commitments and policies agreed upon in the Declaration on International Economic Cooperation, in particular the Revitalization of Economic Growth and Development of the Developing Countries, and 47/181 of 22 December 1992 on an agenda for development, 
for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s 3/ and Agenda 21 4/ and all other relevant decisions of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, 
Recognizing that one of the fundamental prerequisites for the achievement of sustainable development is broad public participation in decision-making, 
Pledged to support efforts, particularly of the developing countries, to increase their opportunity and participation in the world economy and those of the individuals and communities in those countries for accelerated and sustainable development, 
4. Invites Member States and international organizations to contribute on a voluntary basis towards implementation of the present resolution; 
5. Invites the United Nations Panel on Opportunity and Participation, in the preparation of the above-mentioned study, to draw, inter alia, on the ongoing discussions in the context of the preparation of an agenda for development; 
Aware of the importance of the contributions of the Committee to the efforts of the United Nations to combat racism and all other forms of discrimination based on race, colour, descent or national or ethnic origin, 
Emphasizing the obligation of all States parties to the Convention to take legislative, judicial and other measures in order to secure full implementation of the provisions of the Convention, 
Bearing in mind the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, 2/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights on 25 June 1993, in particular section II.B, relating to equality, dignity and tolerance, 
Stressing the importance of enabling the Committee to function smoothly and to have all necessary facilities for the effective performance of its functions under the Convention, 
2. Welcomes the innovatory procedures adopted by the Committee for reviewing the implementation of the Convention in States whose reports are overdue and for formulating concluding observations on State party reports; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to ensure adequate financial arrangements and appropriate means to enable the functioning of the Committee; 
11. Strongly appeals to all States parties, especially those in arrears, to fulfil their financial obligations under article 8, paragraph 6, of the Convention; 
13. Decides to consider at its forty-ninth session, under the item entitled "Elimination of racism and racial discrimination", the report of the Secretary-General on the financial situation of the Committee and the report of the Committee. 
Reaffirming also its firm determination and its commitment to eradicate totally and unconditionally racism in all its forms, racial discrimination and apartheid, 
Recalling also the outcome of the two World Conferences to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, held at Geneva in 1978 and 1983, 
Recalling its resolution 38/14 of 22 November 1983, the annex to which contains the Programme of Action for the Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, 
Deeply concerned about the current trend of the evolution of racism into discriminatory practices based on culture, nationality, religion or language, 
Recalling, in particular, its resolution 47/77 of 16 December 1992, 
Firmly convinced of the need to take more effective and sustained measures at the national and international levels for the elimination of all forms of racism and racial discrimination, 
Welcoming the proposal to launch a third decade to combat racism and racial discrimination, 
Convinced of the need to ensure and support the peaceful transition towards a democratic and non-racial South Africa, 
Recognizing the importance of strengthening national legislation and institutions for the promotion of racial harmony, 
Reaffirming the Declaration on Apartheid and its Destructive Consequences in Southern Africa, 9/ unanimously adopted by the General Assembly at its sixteenth special session, on 14 December 1989, which offers guidelines on how to end apartheid, 
2. Decides to proclaim the ten-year period beginning in 1993 as the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, and to adopt the Programme of Action proposed for the Third Decade contained in the annex to the present resolution; 
3. Calls upon Governments to cooperate with the Special Rapporteur on contemporary forms of racism, racial discrimination, xenophobia and related intolerance to enable him to fulfil his mandate; 
4. Urges all Governments to take all necessary measures to combat new forms of racism, in particular by adapting constantly the methods provided to combat them, especially in the legislative, administrative, educational and information fields; 
9. Urges the Secretary-General, United Nations bodies, the specialized agencies, all Governments, intergovernmental organizations and relevant non-governmental organizations, in implementing the Programme of Action for the Third Decade, to pay particular attention to the situation of indigenous people; 
12. Considers that all the parts of the Programme of Action for the Third Decade should be given equal attention in order to attain the objectives of the Third Decade; 
13. Regrets that some of the activities scheduled for the Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination have not been implemented because of lack of adequate resources; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that the necessary financial resources are provided for the implementation of the activities of the Third Decade during the biennium 1994-1995; 
16. Further requests the Secretary-General to submit each year to the Economic and Social Council a detailed report on all activities of United Nations bodies and the specialized agencies containing an analysis of information received on such activities to combat racism and racial discrimination; 
18. Invites all Governments, United Nations bodies, the specialized agencies and other intergovernmental organizations, as well as interested non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, to participate fully in the Third Decade; 
20. Decides to keep the item entitled "Elimination of racism and racial discrimination" on its agenda and to consider it as a matter of the highest priority at its forty-ninth session. 
The elements presented below have been suggested as those which are essential, should resources be made available to implement them. 
3. Recently, there have been signs of change in South Africa, notably the abolition of such legal pillars of apartheid as the Group Areas Act, the Land Areas Act and the Population Registration Act. 
Fierce political competition between political parties and ethnic groups has in fact already lead to bloodshed. 
These two bodies might, moreover, consider initiating a mechanism to advise and assist the parties concerned in order to bring apartheid to an end, not only in law but also in fact. 
5. The General Assembly will continue to examine the relevant work undertaken by the established United Nations bodies in the fight against apartheid, that is, the Special Committee against Apartheid, the Group of Three and the Ad Hoc Working Group of Experts on Southern Africa. 
6. Action will be needed to rectify the consequences of apartheid in South Africa, since the policy of apartheid has entailed the use of State power to increase inequalities between racial groups. 
The knowledge and experience of human rights bodies dealing with racial discrimination could be most useful in promoting equality. 
Assistance to the victims of the political antagonisms resulting from the process of dismantling apartheid must also be given the greatest attention, and international solidarity on their behalf should be intensified. 
A cycle of seminars intended to encourage the advent of an egalitarian society should be envisaged, in cooperation with the concerned specialized agencies and units of the United Nations Secretariat, which could include the following: 
(a) Seminar on measures to be taken on behalf of the disadvantaged groups in South African society in the cultural, economic and social fields ("positive discrimination"); 
(b) Seminar on the effects of racial discrimination on the health of members of disadvantaged groups; 
(c) Training courses in human rights for the South African police force, military and judiciary. 
8. In addition, in cooperation with the democratically elected Government of South Africa, the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization might undertake a project for the total revision of the South African educational system in order to eliminate all methods and references of a racist character. 
9. During the discussion at the substantive session of 1992 of the Economic and Social Council concerning the Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, many delegations expressed their concern with regard to new expressions of racism, racial discrimination, intolerance and xenophobia in various parts of the world. 
10. The biggest contribution to the elimination of racial discrimination will be that which results from the actions of States within their own territories. 
International action undertaken as part of any programme for the Third Decade should therefore be directed so as to assist States to act effectively. 
11. The General Assembly should consider more effective action to ensure that all States parties to the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination fulfil their reporting and financial obligations. 
12. The General Assembly requests the Secretary-General to organize regional workshops and seminars. 
A team from the Committee should be invited to monitor these meetings. 
(a) Seminar to assess the experience gained in the implementation of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. 
The seminar would also assess the efficiency of national legislation and recourse procedures available to victims of racism; 
(b) Seminar on the eradication of incitement to racial hatred and discrimination, including the prohibition of propaganda activities and of organizations involved in them; 
(c) Seminar on the right to equal treatment before tribunals and other judicial institutions, including the provision of reparation for damages suffered as a result of discrimination; 
(f) Seminar on international cooperation in the elimination of racial discrimination, including cooperation between States, the contribution of non-governmental organizations, national and regional institutions, United Nations bodies and petitions to treaty-monitoring bodies; 
(g) Seminar on the enactment of national legislation to combat racism and racial discrimination affecting ethnic groups, migrant workers and refugees (in Europe and North America); 
(h) Seminar on flows of refugees resulting from ethnic conflicts or political restructuring of multi-ethnic societies in socio-economic transition (Eastern Europe, Africa and Asia) and their link with racism in the host country; 
(i) Training course on national legislation prohibiting racial discrimination for nationals from countries with and without such legislation; 
(j) Regional seminars on nationalism, ethno-nationalism and human rights could also provide an opportunity for broadening knowledge of the causes of today's ethnic conflicts and particularly of the so-called policy of "ethnic cleansing", in order to provide solutions. 
Support should be sought from artists, as well as religious leaders, trade unions, enterprises and political parties, to sensitize the population on the evils of racism and racial discrimination. 
Documentary films and reports, as well as radio broadcasts on the damaging effects of racism and racial discrimination, should, moreover, be considered. 
16. In cooperation with the International Labour Organisation, the possibility of organizing a seminar on the role of trade unions in combating racism and racial discrimination in employment should be explored. 
(a) To promote the aim of non-discrimination in all educational programmes and policies; 
(b) To give special attention to the civic education of teachers. 
(c) To teach contemporary history at an early age, presenting children with an accurate picture of the crimes committed by fascist and other totalitarian regimes, and more particularly of the crimes of apartheid and genocide; 
Radio and television programmes should increase the number of broadcasts produced by and in cooperation with racial and cultural minority groups. 
Multicultural activities of the media should also be encouraged where they can contribute to the suppression of racism and xenophobia. 
23. The General Assembly recommends that regional organizations cooperate closely with United Nations efforts to combat racism and racial discrimination. 
Regional organizations dealing with human rights issues could mobilize public opinion in their regions against the evils of racism and racial prejudices directed towards disadvantaged racial and ethnic groups. 
These institutions could serve an important function in assisting Governments to enact national legislation against racial discrimination and promote adoption and application of international conventions. 
The following are some aspects to be studied: 
(a) Application of article 2 of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. 
Such a study might assist States to learn from one another the national measures taken to implement the Convention; 
(b) Economic factors contributing to perpetuation of racism and racial discrimination; 
(d) Political rights, including the participation of various racial groups in political processes and their representation in government service; 
(f) Educational measures to combat racial prejudice and discrimination and to propagate the principles of the United Nations; 
(h) Global integration and the question of racism and the nation State; 
(i) National mechanisms against racism and racial discrimination in the fields of immigration, employment, salary, housing, education and ownership of property. 
(b) The Secretary-General is invited to provide specific information on activities against racism, to be contained in one annual report, which should be comprehensive in nature and allow a general overview of all mandated activities. 
This will facilitate coordination and evaluation; 
26. Furthermore, an inter-agency meeting should be organized immediately after the proclamation of the Third Decade, in 1994, with a view to planning working meetings and other activities. 
27. On an annual basis, consultations between the United Nations, specialized agencies and non-governmental organizations should take place to review and plan decade-related activities. 
In this framework, the Centre for Human Rights should organize inter-agency meetings to consider and discuss further measures to strengthen the coordination and cooperation of programmes related to the issues of combating racism and racial discrimination. 
Such meetings could help them to initiate, develop and present proposals regarding the struggle against racism and racial discrimination. 
29. The Secretary-General should include the activities to be carried out during the Decade, as well as the related resource requirements, in the proposed programme budgets, which will be submitted biennially, during the Decade, starting with the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Considering the urgent need of Namibia for assistance in its efforts to reconstruct and strengthen its fledgling economic and social structures, 
2. Reaffirms the legitimacy of the struggle of peoples for independence, territorial integrity, national unity and liberation from colonial domination, apartheid and foreign occupation, in all its forms and by all available means; 
4. Calls upon those Governments which do not recognize the right to self-determination and independence of all peoples still under colonial domination, alien subjugation and foreign occupation to do so; 
10. Calls upon all signatories to the National Peace Accord to manifest their commitment to peace by fully implementing its provisions, and calls upon other parties to contribute to the attainment of its objectives; 
13. Requests the Secretary-General to act speedily to implement Security Council resolution 772 (1992) of 17 August 1992 in its entirety, including those parts pertaining to the investigation of criminal conduct and the monitoring of all armed formations in the country; 
15. Appeals to the international community, pursuant to General Assembly resolution 47/82 of 16 December 1992, to continue to extend assistance to Lesotho to enable it to fulfil its international humanitarian obligations towards refugees; 
18. Demands also that the Government of South Africa pay full and adequate compensation to Botswana for the loss of life and damage to property resulting from the unprovoked and unwarranted military attacks of 14 June 1985, 19 May 1986 and 20 June 1988 on the capital of Botswana; 
22. Strongly condemns the continued violation of the human rights of the peoples still under colonial domination and alien subjugation; 
23. Calls for a substantial increase in all forms of assistance given by all States, United Nations organs, the specialized agencies and non-governmental organizations to the victims of racism, racial discrimination and apartheid through anti-apartheid organizations and national liberation movements recognized by the Organization of African Unity; 
26. Expresses its appreciation for the material and other forms of assistance that peoples under colonial rule continue to receive from Governments, organizations of the United Nations system and other intergovernmental organizations, and calls for a substantial increase in that assistance; 
Also recalling that in its resolution 32/2 of 20 February 1991 1/ the Commission for Social Development decided to establish an ad hoc open-ended working group of government experts in accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1990/26, 
Noting with appreciation the participation of many States, specialized agencies, intergovernmental bodies and non-governmental organizations, especially organizations of disabled persons, in the deliberations of the working group, 
Welcoming the fact that the working group was able to fulfil its mandate within three sessions of five working days each, 
2. Requests Member States to apply the Rules in developing national disability programmes; 
5. Urges Member States to support, financially and otherwise, the implementation of the Rules. 
2. Both the causes and the consequences of disability vary throughout the world. 
Those variations are the result of different socio-economic circumstances and of the different provisions that States make for the well-being of their citizens. 
3. Present disability policy is the result of developments over the past 200 years. 
In many ways it reflects the general living conditions and social and economic policies of different times. 
4. Over the years disability policy developed from elementary care at institutions to education for children with disabilities and rehabilitation for persons who became disabled during adult life. 
Through education and rehabilitation, persons with disabilities became more active and a driving force in the further development of disability policy. 
Organizations of persons with disabilities, their families and advocates were formed, which advocated better conditions for persons with disabilities. 
After the Second World War the concepts of integration and normalization were introduced, which reflected a growing awareness of the capabilities of persons with disabilities. 
5. Towards the end of the 1960s organizations of persons with disabilities in some countries started to formulate a new concept of disability. 
That new concept indicated the close connection between the limitation experienced by individuals with disabilities, the design and structure of their environments and the attitude of the general population. 
The most important outcome of the International Year of Disabled Persons, 1981, was the World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons, 5/ adopted by the General Assembly by its resolution 37/52 of 3 December 1982. 
The Year and the World Programme of Action provided a strong impetus for progress in the field. 
Further presentations concerning a draft convention were made by Sweden at the forty-fourth session of the Assembly. 
However, on both occasions, no consensus could be reached on the suitability of such a convention. 
In the opinion of many representatives, existing human rights documents seemed to guarantee persons with disabilities the same rights as other persons. 
10. Guided by the deliberations in the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council, at its first regular session of 1990, finally agreed to concentrate on the elaboration of an international instrument of a different kind. 
The Council also requested the Commission to finalize the text of those rules for consideration in 1993 and for submission to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
14. Although the Rules are not compulsory, they can become international customary rules when they are applied by a great number of States with the intention of respecting a rule in international law. 
Important principles for responsibility, action and cooperation are indicated. Areas of decisive importance for the quality of life and for the achievement of full participation and equality are pointed out. 
The Rules offer an instrument for policy-making and action to persons with disabilities and their organizations. 
They provide a basis for technical and economic cooperation among States, the United Nations and other international organizations. 
In addition, there are a large number of refugees with disabilities who have special needs requiring attention. 
They are essentially built on the concepts in the World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons. 
17. The term "disability" summarizes a great number of different functional limitations occurring in any population in any country of the world. 
18. The term "handicap" means the loss or limitation of opportunities to take part in the life of the community on an equal level with others. 
It describes the encounter between the person with a disability and the environment. 
The purpose of this term is to emphasize the focus on the shortcomings in the environment and in many organized activities in society, for example, information, communication and education, which prevent persons with disabilities from participating on equal terms. 
The terms "disability" and "handicap" were often used in an unclear and confusing way, which gave poor guidance for policy-making and for political action. 
The terminology reflected a medical and diagnostic approach, which ignored the imperfections and deficiencies of the surrounding society. 
20. In 1980, the World Health Organization adopted an international classification of impairments, disabilities and handicaps, which suggested a more precise and at the same time relativistic approach. 
Some users have expressed concern that the Classification, in its definition of the term "handicap", may still be considered too medical and too centred on the individual, and may not adequately clarify the interaction between societal conditions or expectations and the abilities of the individual. 
Those concerns, and others expressed by users during the 12 years since its publication, will be addressed in forthcoming revisions of the Classification. 
Rehabilitation may include measures to provide and/or restore functions, or compensate for the loss or absence of a function or for a functional limitation. 
24. The term "equalization of opportunities" means the process through which the various systems of society and the environment, such as services, activities, information and documentation, are made available to all, particularly to persons with disabilities. 
26. Persons with disabilities are members of society and have the right to remain within their local communities. They should receive the support they need within the ordinary structures of education, health, employment and social services. 
27. As persons with disabilities achieve equal rights, they should also have equal obligations. 
As those rights are being achieved, societies should raise their expectations of persons with disabilities. 
States, 
Mindful of the pledge made, under the Charter of the United Nations, to take joint and separate action in cooperation with the Organization to promote higher standards of living, full employment, and conditions of economic and social progress and development, 
Underlining that those instruments proclaim that the rights recognized therein should be ensured equally to all individuals without discrimination, 
Also having regard to the relevant conventions and recommendations adopted by the International Labour Organisation, with particular reference to participation in employment without discrimination for persons with disabilities, 
Mindful of the devastation caused by armed conflict and deploring the use of scarce resources in the production of weapons, 
Acknowledging that the objective of the United Nations Decade of Disabled Persons (1983-1992) to implement the World Programme of Action is still valid and requires urgent and continued action, 
Recalling that the World Programme of Action is based on concepts that are equally valid in developing and industrialized countries, 
Re-emphasizing that persons with disabilities, and their parents, guardians, advocates and organizations, must be active partners with States in the planning and implementation of all measures affecting their civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights, 
(a) To stress that all action in the field of disability presupposes adequate knowledge and experience of the conditions and special needs of persons with disabilities; 
(b) To emphasize that the process through which every aspect of societal organization is made accessible to all is a basic objective of socio-economic development; 
(c) To outline crucial aspects of social policies in the field of disability, including, as appropriate, the active encouragement of technical and economic cooperation; 
(e) To propose national mechanisms for close collaboration among States, the organs of the United Nations system, other intergovernmental bodies and organizations of persons with disabilities; 
States should take action to raise awareness in society about persons with disabilities, their rights, their needs, their potential and their contribution. 
1. States should ensure that responsible authorities distribute up-to-date information on available programmes and services to persons with disabilities, their families, professionals in the field and the general public. 
Information to persons with disabilities should be presented in accessible form. 
2. States should initiate and support information campaigns concerning persons with disabilities and disability policies, conveying the message that persons with disabilities are citizens with the same rights and obligations as others, thus justifying measures to remove all obstacles to full participation. 
3. States should encourage the portrayal of persons with disabilities by the mass media in a positive way; organizations of persons with disabilities should be consulted on this matter. 
4. States should ensure that public education programmes reflect in all their aspects the principle of full participation and equality. 
6. States should encourage enterprises in the private sector to include disability issues in all aspects of their activity. 
7. States should initiate and promote programmes aimed at raising the level of awareness of persons with disabilities concerning their rights and potential. 
8. Awareness-raising should be an important part of the education of children with disabilities and in rehabilitation programmes. 
Persons with disabilities could also assist one another in awareness-raising through the activities of their own organizations. 
1. States should work towards the provision of programmes run by multidisciplinary teams of professionals for early detection, assessment and treatment of impairment. 
This could prevent, reduce or eliminate disabling effects. 
Such programmes should ensure the full participation of persons with disabilities and their families at the individual level, and of organizations of persons with disabilities at the planning and evaluation level. 
2. Local community workers should be trained to participate in areas such as early detection of impairments, the provision of primary assistance and referral to appropriate services. 
3. States should ensure that persons with disabilities, particularly infants and children, are provided with the same level of medical care within the same system as other members of society. 
4. States should ensure that all medical and paramedical personnel are adequately trained and equipped to give medical care to persons with disabilities and that they have access to relevant treatment methods and technology. 
This training should be an ongoing process and should be based on the latest information available. 
6. States should ensure that persons with disabilities are provided with any regular treatment and medicines they may need to preserve or improve their level of functioning. 
1. States should develop national rehabilitation programmes for all groups of persons with disabilities. 
2. Such programmes should include a wide range of activities, such as basic skills training to improve or compensate for an affected function, counselling of persons with disabilities and their families, developing self-reliance, and occasional services such as assessment and guidance. 
5. All rehabilitation services should be available in the local community where the person with disabilities lives. 
6. Persons with disabilities and their families should be encouraged to involve themselves in rehabilitation, for instance as trained teachers, instructors or counsellors. 
7. States should draw upon the expertise of organizations of persons with disabilities when formulating or evaluating rehabilitation programmes. 
1. States should ensure the provision of assistive devices and equipment, personal assistance and interpreter services, according to the needs of persons with disabilities, as important measures to achieve the equalization of opportunities. 
2. States should support the development, production, distribution and servicing of assistive devices and equipment and the dissemination of knowledge about them. 
In States where high-technology industry is available, it should be fully utilized to improve the standard and effectiveness of assistive devices and equipment. 
It is important to stimulate the development and production of simple and inexpensive devices, using local material and local production facilities when possible. 
5. In rehabilitation programmes for the provision of assistive devices and equipment, States should consider the special requirements of girls and boys with disabilities concerning the design, durability and age-appropriateness of assistive devices and equipment. 
6. States should support the development and provision of personal assistance programmes and interpretation services, especially for persons with severe and/or multiple disabilities. 
Such programmes would increase the level of participation of persons with disabilities in everyday life at home, at work, in school and during leisure-time activities. 
1. States should initiate measures to remove the obstacles to participation in the physical environment. 
Such measures should be to develop standards and guidelines and to consider enacting legislation to ensure accessibility to various areas in society, such as housing, buildings, public transport services and other means of transportation, streets and other outdoor environments. 
2. States should ensure that architects, construction engineers and others who are professionally involved in the design and construction of the physical environment have access to adequate information on disability policy and measures to achieve accessibility. 
3. Accessibility requirements should be included in the design and construction of the physical environment from the beginning of the designing process. 
4. Organizations of persons with disabilities should be consulted when standards and norms for accessibility are being developed. 
6. States should develop strategies to make information services and documentation accessible for different groups of persons with disabilities. 
Braille, tape services, large print and other appropriate technologies should be used to provide access to written information and documentation for persons with visual impairments. 
Sign language interpretation services should also be provided to facilitate the communication between deaf persons and others. 
8. Consideration should also be given to the needs of people with other communication disabilities. 
11. Organizations of persons with disabilities should be consulted when measures to make information services accessible are being developed. 
1. General educational authorities are responsible for the education of persons with disabilities in integrated settings. 
Education for persons with disabilities should form an integral part of national educational planning, curriculum development and school organization. 
2. Education in mainstream schools presupposes the provision of interpreter and other appropriate support services. 
Adequate accessibility and support services, designed to meet the needs of persons with different disabilities, should be provided. 
4. In States where education is compulsory it should be provided to girls and boys with all kinds and all levels of disabilities, including the most severe. 
5. Special attention should be given in the following areas: 
(b) Pre-school children with disabilities; 
6. To accommodate educational provisions for persons with disabilities in the mainstream, States should: 
(a) Have a clearly stated policy, understood and accepted at the school level and by the wider community; 
7. Integrated education and community-based programmes should be seen as complementary approaches in providing cost-effective education and training for persons with disabilities. 
National community-based programmes should encourage communities to use and develop their resources to provide local education to persons with disabilities. 
It should be aimed at preparing students for education in the general school system. 
The quality of such education should reflect the same standards and ambitions as general education and should be closely linked to it. 
States should aim for the gradual integration of special education services into mainstream education. 
It is acknowledged that in some instances special education may currently be considered to be the most appropriate form of education for some students with disabilities. 
9. Owing to the particular communication needs of deaf and deaf/blind persons, their education may be more suitably provided in schools for such persons or special classes and units in mainstream schools. 
At the initial stage, in particular, special attention needs to be focused on culturally sensitive instruction that will result in effective communication skills and maximum independence for people who are deaf or deaf/blind. 
In both rural and urban areas they must have equal opportunities for productive and gainful employment in the labour market. 
1. Laws and regulations in the employment field must not discriminate against persons with disabilities and must not raise obstacles to their employment. 
This active support could occur through a variety of measures, such as vocational training, incentive-oriented quota schemes, reserved or designated employment, loans or grants for small business, exclusive contracts or priority production rights, tax concessions, contract compliance or other technical or financial assistance to enterprises employing workers with disabilities. 
States should also encourage employers to make reasonable adjustments to accommodate persons with disabilities. 
(a) Measures to design and adapt workplaces and work premises in such a way that they become accessible to persons with different disabilities; 
(b) Support for the use of new technologies and the development and production of assistive devices, tools and equipment and measures to facilitate access to such devices and equipment for persons with disabilities to enable them to gain and maintain employment; 
5. In their capacity as employers, States should create favourable conditions for the employment of persons with disabilities in the public sector. 
6. States, workers' organizations and employers should cooperate to ensure equitable recruitment and promotion policies, employment conditions, rates of pay, measures to improve the work environment in order to prevent injuries and impairments and measures for the rehabilitation of employees who have sustained employment-related injuries. 
7. The aim should always be for persons with disabilities to obtain employment in the open labour market. 
For persons with disabilities whose needs cannot be met in open employment, small units of sheltered or supported employment may be an alternative. 
It is important that the quality of such programmes be assessed in terms of their relevance and sufficiency in providing opportunities for persons with disabilities to gain employment in the labour market. 
8. Measures should be taken to include persons with disabilities in training and employment programmes in the private and informal sectors. 
1. States should ensure the provision of adequate income support to persons with disabilities who, owing to disability or disability-related factors, have temporarily lost or received a reduction in their income or have been denied employment opportunities. 
2. In countries where social security, social insurance or other social welfare schemes exist or are being developed for the general population, States should ensure that such systems do not exclude or discriminate against persons with disabilities. 
4. Social security systems should include incentives to restore the income-earning capacity of persons with disabilities. 
Such systems should provide or contribute to the organization, development and financing of vocational training. 
They should also assist with placement services. 
5. Social security programmes should also provide incentives for persons with disabilities to seek employment in order to establish or re-establish their income-earning capacity. 
6. Income support should be maintained as long as the disabling conditions remain in a manner that does not discourage persons with disabilities from seeking employment. 
It should only be reduced or terminated when persons with disabilities achieve adequate and secure income. 
7. States, in countries where social security is to a large extent provided by the private sector, should encourage local communities, welfare organizations and families to develop self-help measures and incentives for employment or employment-related activities for persons with disabilities. 
They should promote their right to personal integrity and ensure that laws do not discriminate against persons with disabilities with respect to sexual relationships, marriage and parenthood. 
1. Persons with disabilities should be enabled to live with their families. 
States should encourage the inclusion in family counselling of appropriate modules regarding disability and its effects on family life. 
States should remove all unnecessary obstacles to persons who want to foster or adopt a child or adult with disabilities. 
Taking into account that persons with disabilities may experience difficulties in getting married and setting up a family, States should encourage the availability of appropriate counselling. 
Persons with disabilities must have the same access as others to family-planning methods, as well as to information in accessible form on the sexual functioning of their bodies. 
3. States should promote measures to change negative attitudes towards marriage, sexuality and parenthood of persons with disabilities, especially of girls and women with disabilities, which still prevail in society. 
The media should be encouraged to play an important role in removing such negative attitudes. 
4. Persons with disabilities and their families need to be fully informed about taking precautions against sexual and other forms of abuse. 
Persons with disabilities are particularly vulnerable to abuse in the family, community or institutions and need to be educated on how to avoid the occurrence of abuse, recognize when abuse has occurred and report on such acts. 
States will ensure that persons with disabilities are integrated into and can participate in cultural activities on an equal basis. 
Examples of such activities are dance, music, literature, theatre, plastic arts, painting and sculpture. 
Particularly in developing countries, emphasis should be placed on traditional and contemporary art forms, such as puppetry, recitation and story-telling. 
2. States should promote the accessibility to and availability of places for cultural performances and services, such as theatres, museums, cinemas and libraries, to persons with disabilities. 
3. States should initiate the development and use of special technical arrangements to make literature, films and theatre accessible to persons with disabilities. 
States will take measures to ensure that persons with disabilities have equal opportunities for recreation and sports. 
1. States should initiate measures to make places for recreation and sports, hotels, beaches, sports arenas, gym halls, etc., accessible to persons with disabilities. 
Such measures should encompass support for staff in recreation and sports programmes, including projects to develop methods of accessibility, and participation, information and training programmes. 
2. Tourist authorities, travel agencies, hotels, voluntary organizations and others involved in organizing recreational activities or travel opportunities should offer their services to all, taking into account the special needs of persons with disabilities. 
Suitable training should be provided to assist that process. 
In some cases, accessibility measures could be enough to open up opportunities for participation. 
States should support the participation of persons with disabilities in national and international events. 
4. Persons with disabilities participating in sports activities should have access to instruction and training of the same quality as other participants. 
5. Organizers of sports and recreation should consult with organizations of persons with disabilities when developing their services for persons with disabilities. 
States will encourage measures for equal participation by persons with disabilities in the religious life of their communities. 
1. States should encourage, in consultation with religious authorities, measures to eliminate discrimination and make religious activities accessible to persons with disabilities. 
2. States should encourage the distribution of information on disability matters to religious institutions and organizations. 
States should also encourage religious authorities to include information on disability policies in the training for religious professions, as well as in religious education programmes. 
3. They should also encourage the accessibility of religious literature to persons with sensory impairments. 
4. States and/or religious organizations should consult with organizations of persons with disabilities when developing measures for equal participation in religious activities. 
1. States should, at regular intervals, collect gender-specific statistics and other information concerning the living conditions of persons with disabilities. 
Such data collection could be conducted in conjunction with national censuses and household surveys and could be undertaken in close collaboration, inter alia, with universities, research institutes and organizations of persons with disabilities. 
The data collection should include questions on programmes and services and their use. 
2. States should consider establishing a data bank on disability, which would include statistics on available services and programmes as well as on the different groups of persons with disabilities. 
3. States should initiate and support programmes of research on social, economic and participation issues that affect the lives of persons with disabilities and their families. 
Such research should include studies on the causes, types and frequencies of disabilities, the availability and efficacy of existing programmes and the need for development and evaluation of services and support measures. 
4. States should develop and adopt terminology and criteria for the conduct of national surveys, in cooperation with organizations of persons with disabilities. 
To undertake such research States should particularly encourage the recruitment of qualified persons with disabilities. 
6. States should support the exchange of research findings and experiences. 
7. States should take measures to disseminate information and knowledge on disability to all political and administration levels within national, regional and local spheres. 
States will ensure that disability aspects are included in all relevant policy-making and national planning. 
1. States should initiate and plan adequate policies for persons with disabilities at the national level, and stimulate and support action at regional and local levels. 
2. States should involve organizations of persons with disabilities in all decision-making relating to plans and programmes concerning persons with disabilities or affecting their economic and social status. 
3. The needs and concerns of persons with disabilities should be incorporated into general development plans and not be treated separately. 
Anyone in charge of services, activities or the provision of information in society should be encouraged to accept responsibility for making such programmes available to persons with disabilities. 
One way of doing this could be to develop manuals or check-lists and provide training programmes for local staff. 
States are under an obligation to enable persons with disabilities to exercise their rights, including their human, civil and political rights, on an equal basis with other citizens. 
2. Legislative action may be needed to remove conditions that may adversely affect the lives of persons with disabilities, including harassment and victimization. 
National legislation should provide for appropriate sanctions in case of violations of the principles of non-discrimination. 
3. National legislation concerning persons with disabilities may appear in two different forms. 
The rights and obligations may be incorporated in general legislation or contained in special legislation. 
Special legislation for persons with disabilities may be established in several ways: 
(a) By enacting separate legislation, dealing exclusively with disability matters; 
(b) By including disability matters within legislation on particular topics; 
(c) By mentioning persons with disabilities specifically in the texts that serve to interpret existing legislation. 
A combination of those different approaches might be desirable. 
States have the financial responsibility for national programmes and measures to create equal opportunities for persons with disabilities. 
1. States should include disability matters in the regular budgets of all national, regional and local government bodies. 
2. States, non-governmental organizations and other interested bodies should interact to determine the most effective ways of supporting projects and measures relevant to persons with disabilities. 
3. States should consider the use of economic measures (loans, tax exemptions, earmarked grants, special funds, and so on) to stimulate and support equal participation by persons with disabilities in society. 
4. In many States it may be advisable to establish a disability development fund, which could support various pilot projects and self-help programmes at the grass-roots level. 
States are responsible for the establishment and strengthening of national coordinating committees, or similar bodies, to serve as a national focal point on disability matters. 
1. The national coordinating committee or similar bodies should be permanent and based on legal as well as appropriate administrative regulation. 
Representatives could be drawn from concerned government ministries, organizations of persons with disabilities and non-governmental organizations. 
3. Organizations of persons with disabilities should have considerable influence in the national coordinating committee in order to ensure proper feedback of their concerns. 
4. The national coordinating committee should be provided with sufficient autonomy and resources to fulfil its responsibilities in relation to its decision-making capacities. 
1. States should encourage and support economically and in other ways the formation and strengthening of organizations of persons with disabilities, family members and/or advocates. 
States should recognize that those organizations have a role to play in the development of disability policy. 
2. States should establish ongoing communication with organizations of persons with disabilities and ensure their participation in the development of government policies. 
4. As instruments of self-help, organizations of persons with disabilities provide and promote opportunities for the development of skills in various fields, mutual support among members and information sharing. 
5. Organizations of persons with disabilities could perform their advisory role in many different ways such as having permanent representation on boards of government-funded agencies, serving on public commissions and providing expert knowledge on different projects. 
6. The advisory role of organizations of persons with disabilities should be ongoing in order to develop and deepen the exchange of views and information between the State and the organizations. 
7. Organizations should be permanently represented on the national coordinating committee or similar bodies. 
8. The role of local organizations of persons with disabilities should be developed and strengthened to ensure that they influence matters at the community level. 
1. States should ensure that all authorities providing services in the disability field give adequate training to their personnel. 
2. In the training of professionals in the disability field, as well as in the provision of information on disability in general training programmes, the principle of full participation and equality should be appropriately reflected. 
3. States should develop training programmes in consultation with organizations of persons with disabilities, and persons with disabilities should be involved as teachers, instructors or advisers in staff training programmes. 
4. The training of community workers is of great strategic importance, particularly in developing countries. 
It should involve persons with disabilities and include the development of appropriate values, competence and technologies as well as skills which can be practised by persons with disabilities, their parents, families and members of the community. 
1. States should periodically and systematically evaluate national disability programmes and disseminate both the bases and the results of the evaluations. 
2. States should develop and adopt terminology and criteria for the evaluation of disability-related programmes and services. 
3. Such criteria and terminology should be developed in close cooperation with organizations of persons with disabilities from the earliest conceptual and planning stages. 
4. States should participate in international cooperation in order to develop common standards for national evaluation in the disability field. 
States should encourage national coordinating committees to participate also. 
5. The evaluation of various programmes in the disability field should be built in at the planning stage, so that the overall efficacy in fulfilling their policy objectives can be evaluated. 
2. Such measures must be integrated into all forms of technical and economic cooperation, bilateral and multilateral, governmental and non-governmental. 
States should bring up disability issues in discussions on such cooperation with their counterparts. 
It is of the utmost importance that persons with disabilities and their organizations are consulted on any development projects designed for persons with disabilities. 
They should be directly involved in the development, implementation and evaluation of such projects. 
4. Priority areas for technical and economic cooperation should include: 
(a) The development of human resources through the development of skills, abilities and potentials of persons with disabilities and the initiation of employment-generating activities for and of persons with disabilities; 
(b) The development and dissemination of appropriate disability-related technologies and know-how. 
6. States should take measures to improve the knowledge of disability issues among staff involved at all levels in the administration of technical and economic cooperation programmes. 
1. Within the United Nations, the specialized agencies and other concerned intergovernmental organizations, States should participate in the development of disability policy. 
(b) Research institutions and individual researchers involved in disability issues; 
(c) Representatives of field programmes and of professional groups in the disability field; 
(d) Organizations of persons with disabilities; 
4. States should ensure that the United Nations and the specialized agencies, as well as all intergovernmental and interparliamentary bodies, at global and regional levels, include in their work the global and regional organizations of persons with disabilities. 
1. The purpose of a monitoring mechanism is to further the effective implementation of the Rules. It will assist each State in assessing its level of implementation of the Rules and in measuring its progress. 
The monitoring should identify obstacles and suggest suitable measures that would contribute to the successful implementation of the Rules. 
The monitoring mechanism will recognize the economic, social and cultural features existing in individual States. 
An important element should also be the provision of advisory services and the exchange of experience and information between States. 
2. The Rules shall be monitored within the framework of the sessions of the Commission for Social Development. 
A Special Rapporteur with relevant and extensive experience in disability issues and international organizations shall be appointed, if necessary, funded by extrabudgetary resources, for three years to monitor the implementation of the Rules. 
4. The panel of experts will be encouraged by the Special Rapporteur to review, advise and provide feedback and suggestions on the promotion, implementation and monitoring of the Rules. 
5. The Special Rapporteur shall send a set of questions to States, entities within the United Nations system, and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, including organizations of persons with disabilities. 
The set of questions should address implementation plans for the Rules in States. 
The questions should be selective in nature and cover a number of specific rules for in-depth evaluation. 
In preparing the questions the Special Rapporteur should consult with the panel of experts and the Secretariat. 
6. The Special Rapporteur shall seek to establish a direct dialogue not only with States but also with local non-governmental organizations, seeking their views and comments on any information intended to be included in the reports. 
8. The Special Rapporteur, assisted by the Secretariat, shall prepare reports for submission to the Commission for Social Development at its thirty-fourth and thirty-fifth sessions. 
In preparing such reports, the Rapporteur should consult with the panel of experts. 
9. States should encourage national coordinating committees or similar bodies to participate in implementation and monitoring. 
As the focal points on disability matters at the national level, they should be encouraged to establish procedures to coordinate the monitoring of the Rules. 
10. Should extrabudgetary resources be identified, one or more positions of interregional adviser on the Rules should be created to provide direct services to States, including: 
(a) The organization of national and regional training seminars on the content of the Rules; 
(b) The development of guidelines to assist in strategies for implementation of the Rules; 
(c) Dissemination of information about best practices concerning implementation of the Rules. 
11. At its thirty-fourth session, the Commission for Social Development should establish an open-ended working group to examine the Special Rapporteur's report and make recommendations on how to improve the application of the Rules. 
12. At its session following the end of the Special Rapporteur's mandate, the Commission should examine the possibility of either renewing that mandate, appointing a new Special Rapporteur or considering another monitoring mechanism, and should make appropriate recommendations to the Economic and Social Council. 
13. States should be encouraged to contribute to the United Nations Voluntary Fund on Disability in order to further the implementation of the Rules. 
Recalling also its request to the Secretary-General, made in its resolution 45/91 of 14 December 1990, to shift the focus of the United Nations programme on disabled persons from awareness-raising to action, with the aim of achieving a society for all by the year 2010, 
Recalling further its resolution 47/3 of 14 October 1992 proclaiming 3 December as the International Day of Disabled Persons, 
1. Takes note with satisfaction of the number of Member States that celebrated the first International Day of Disabled Persons on 3 December 1992; 
Aware of the major obstacles to the implementation of the World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons, foremost among them an inadequate allocation of resources, 
2. Reiterates the responsibility of Governments for removing or facilitating the removal of barriers and obstacles to the full integration of persons with disabilities into society, and supports their efforts in developing national policies to reach specific objectives; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to give higher priority and visibility to disability issues within the programme of work of the United Nations system by: 
(a) Integrating disability issues into the policies, programmes and projects of the specialized agencies on a broader scale and with higher priority, and asking all the specialized agencies to report on their engagement in the disability field; 
(d) Encouraging the activities of the United Nations Children's Fund in promoting prevention and early detection, public awareness and community-based rehabilitation in respect of childhood disabilities; 
(e) Publishing a manual on the integration of disability issues into national planning and development projects; 
(f) Continuing the work of collecting statistical data about disability matters and finalizing the development of a global disability indicator; 
(g) Pursuing his efforts to establish a panel of persons with wide experience in the field of disability, including persons with disabilities, and with due regard to equitable geographical representation, to advise him on disability matters; 
(h) Urging Governments to integrate, where possible, disability components into technical assistance and technical cooperation programmes, including the exchange of experience in the disability field under the auspices of the competent specialized agencies; 
5. Recommends that the regional commissions and other competent regional organizations be fully utilized to explore the best ways and means to improve the specific situation of persons with disabilities in each region; 
6. Invites Member States and the private sector, including competent non-governmental organizations, to contribute to the United Nations Voluntary Fund on Disability; 
7. Invites Member States and other donors to pay close attention to the increasing number of persons with disabilities as a consequence of poverty and disease, wars and civil strife and demographic and environmental factors, including natural disasters and catastrophic accidents; 
An account of the discussion is contained in the relevant summary record (DP/1993/SR.30). 
2. The session was attended by members of the Governing Council, States represented by observers, United Nations Secretariat units, United Nations bodies, specialized agencies and other organizations. 
3. Recommends that the Office for Project Services should remain within the United Nations Development Programme until 1 January 1995 and decides to review the modalities for its transfer to the Department for Development Support and Management Services; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the Governing Council as soon as possible on the steps taken to clarify the modalities for the transfer, as requested in paragraph 5 of its decision 93/42 and by the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recognizing the need for improved efficiency and effectiveness within the United Nations system in addressing international investment issues and recognizing that such improvements are attainable through improved rationalization of both United Nations intergovernmental meetings and Secretariat resources, 
Reaffirming its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993, adopted within the context of the ongoing restructuring of the United Nations in the economic and social fields, and endorsing the Secretary-General's decision to consolidate all activities related to transnational corporations within the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, 
Recognizing the key role of international investment, as well as the role of other international market-driven capital flows, in the promotion of global economic growth and development, 
Affirming the unique value to the international community of United Nations intergovernmental deliberations on such issues, 
Recognizing the need for improved efficiency and effectiveness within the United Nations system in addressing international investment issues and recognizing that such improvements are attainable through improved rationalization of both United Nations intergovernmental meetings and Secretariat resources, 
Mindful of the need to avoid unnecessary duplication of work among United Nations bodies, 
1. Decides that the Commission on Transnational Corporations should become a commission of the Trade and Development Board and be renamed the Commission on International Investment and Transnational Corporations; 
4. Invites Member States and interested parties to increase financial support for technical cooperation, consultative and advisory services, training, research and information activities in the field of foreign investment; 
The Economic and Social Council: 
1. Election of officers. 
3. Recent developments in international investment and transnational corporations. 
5. Implementation of the programme on international investment and transnational corporations. 
(b) To adopt draft resolution II, entitled "Financial arrangements for the annual session of the Group"; 
(c) To adopt draft resolution III, entitled "Structure and resources to fulfil the mandate of the Group", as orally amended; 
(e) To postpone action on draft resolution V, entitled "Establishment of a subgroup of the Intergovernmental Working Group of Experts on International Standards of Accounting and Reporting". 
1. The Commission considered item 3 of its agenda at the 1st to 4th meetings on 2, 3 and 4 May 1994. 
It had before it the following documents: 
He observed that in the early 1990s, the universe of transnational corporations had comprised some 37,000 parent firms and 200,000 affiliates - a significant increase in comparison with the 7,000 or so transnational corporations that had been based in the major home countries in 1970. 
He attributed part of the increase to the transnationalization of firms from developing countries as well as of small- and medium-sized enterprises, but emphasized the importance of the largest transnational corporations for the world economy. 
The 100 largest companies by foreign assets had accounted for one third of the world-wide stock of foreign direct investment and controlled $3.3 trillion in global assets in 1991, of which an estimated $1.3 trillion represented assets outside their home countries. 
The Assistant Director noted that after a decline in world-wide outflows in 1991 and 1992, investment flows had recovered in 1993 to $185 billion; and that the world-wide stock of foreign direct investment continued to increase, reaching $2.2 trillion in 1993. 
Moreover, he emphasized that there had been a continued rise of foreign direct investment to developing countries amounting to $50 billion in 1992 and about $70 billion in 1993 - a level that exceeded world-wide inflows in 1985. 
Strikingly, foreign direct investment currently accounted for a larger share of gross domestic capital formation in developing countries than in developed countries. 
3. The Assistant Director emphasized that the growing pressures of those trends enhancing globalization and integrated international production had been associated, in many minds, with the persistence of high levels of unemployment. 
Employment by transnational corporations had grown along with foreign direct investment flows and stock, but at a considerably lower rate. 
Integrated international production had further reinforced the higher-wage and higher-skill profile of transnational corporations, contributing to increased competition among Governments to attract and retain transnational corporation activities. 
There was, however, no significant link, in his view, between increased international production and higher unemployment in the developed countries. 
He concluded that in that context, greater cooperation might be required both among Governments and between Governments and the private sector. 
5. A number of delegations addressed the issue of the continued growth of foreign direct investment in the world economy in the context of expected recovery in world economic performance and growth and continuing structural changes in the world economy. 
The resurgence of growth in developed countries could contribute to renewed expansion of foreign direct investment in those countries. 
At the same time, the increasing importance of services in the domestic economies of developed countries might involve a further shift to developing countries of manufacturing production in industries in which the latter enjoyed a comparative advantage, resulting in further changes in the pattern of foreign direct investment flows. 
Some concerns were raised about the implications of the increased mobility of capital across national borders - brought about in recent times by financial deregulation and privatization - in terms of the increased vulnerability of the world economy to large and rapid movement of financial resources across the globe. 
6. Some delegations from the transitional economies of Central and Eastern Europe outlined developments in their countries' policies with respect to foreign direct investment as well as broader policy changes for shifting towards a market-oriented system. 
The delegations mentioned that their Governments provided similar treatment to transnational corporations and national firms. They referred to recent experience with respect to foreign direct investment flows. 
One delegation from an economy in transition mentioned that continued efforts to improve the investment framework had yielded results, and that the majority of transnational corporations investing in his country were small- and medium-sized enterprises, mainly from the European Union and the European Free Trade Area. 
Another delegation referred to the limited success that his country had had in attracting foreign direct investment thus far, despite liberalization and privatization and the availability of a skilled labour force. 
These disparities were part of the general problem of structural imbalance in the world economy, including growing gaps between the least developed and other countries in terms of output, trade and investment. 
Reference was also made to the potential for inflationary pressures and for shortages of skilled labour in countries with dynamic growth and foreign direct investment performance. 
The contribution of transnational corporations lay not so much in creating employment per se, as in providing investments, disseminating technology, strengthening competitiveness and lowering prices. 
With respect to employment, their effects on employment quality and indirect employment generation were more important than those on the numbers of those directly employed. 
However, some delegates noted the positive contribution of foreign direct investment to employment in developing countries, particularly China, where employment in foreign affiliates had increased to 6 million by 1993. 
Reference was also made to the fact that liberal treatment of foreign direct investment inflows and outflows, coupled with sound macroeconomic policies and investments in labour quality, could maximize the effects on the employment and quality of labour. 
One delegation stated that Governments should promote transnational corporation operations with harmonious social conditions. 
In that context, a social clause in international agreements was important even if it was viewed differently by different groups of countries. 
One developing country delegation referred to the constraints faced by developing countries, including his own, in providing rapidly increasing education and training, as required by transnational corporations upgrading their activities, and stated that transnational corporations should also provide training for their workers. 
In particular, the costs and benefits of a focused versus a targeted approach in attracting foreign direct investment were discussed. 
The role of incentives and performance requirements was discussed as well as the broader issue of the competition among countries for foreign direct investment. 
The discussions centred on whether incentives constituted unnecessary spending on the part of countries and whether they distorted competition. 
One delegation expressed the opinion that incentives did not distort competition as long as they were not combined with performance requirements. 
Another delegation noted that performance requirements were a disincentive to foreign direct investment and added to the costs of private firms. 
While the discussion was too far-ranging for summary, he noted a few issues that deserved special attention. 
First, all delegations had commented on the growth of foreign direct investment to developing countries and viewed it as a positive and desirable development. 
Second, there was good reason to be optimistic regarding flows to developing countries, but the world market for foreign direct investment was competitive and shifting, and countries had to be vigilant. 
Third, the least developed countries needed assistance. 
He noted that the reason for increased flows of foreign direct investment to developing countries related to basic determinants such as the size and growth of markets, infrastructure development and the enabling framework. 
To the extent that foreign direct investment frameworks became similar, other factors assumed great significance; these included appropriate legal framework good governance, and a stable political and sound macroeconomic environment. 
1. The Commission considered item 4 of its agenda at the 5th and 6th meetings, on 4 and 5 May 1994. 
While international transactions in services markets could take place through any one of the following modes of delivery: cross-border trade, movement of consumers, movement of services providers and foreign direct investment, characteristically, services could not be transported and hence were difficult to trade at arm's length across borders. 
Foreign direct investment was thus the principal mode of delivering services abroad. 
This was reflected by the fact that approximately 50-60 per cent of foreign direct investment flows was in services and that about 40-50 per cent of the world-wide stock of foreign direct investment was in services. 
The Director stated that there was a growing body of evidence suggesting, contrary to conventional wisdom which saw growth in services mostly as a consequence of overall economic growth, that the development of service activities may not be a result of growth, but rather one of its preconditions. 
As a result, many developing countries were increasingly interested in fostering competition and improving productivity in their service industries and, towards that end, in opening their markets to foreign service providers. 
This in turn suggested that it would be useful to price the costs of inefficiencies as a first step in liberalizing the services sector, including foreign direct investment in services. 
Furthermore, to avoid policy conflicts within the services sector, it would be useful to carry out reform at the level of "service complexes" or groups of interrelated services. 
However, an optimal sequencing of policy reform in liberalizing services required that some attention be paid to macroregulatory issues prior to attempting reform at the level of particular service complexes. 
Complementary reforms, such as antitrust or competition policies, were essential for the effective implementation of a liberalization programme. 
This was particularly true with respect to foreign direct investment in services where experience with competition was often even more limited than in goods industries. 
5. All delegations agreed that the importance of services in the current world economy could no longer be overlooked. 
It was also stated by several delegations that owing to economic, cultural, legal and social factors, and the relative backwardness of their services sectors, developing countries were constrained in their capacity to open up, and that this process should be implemented gradually and prudently. 
Economic reform, however, including as regards access of foreign service providers, should not be mistaken for deregulation, since regulation did not necessarily constitute protectionism. 
It was expressed that, in particular, recent privatization efforts in developing countries could result in a possible gap in regulation, which could then place developing countries and firms originating in those countries at a comparative disadvantage in an increasingly competitive global environment. 
6. While agreeing with the need for, and potential positive effects of, the liberalization of foreign direct investment and trade in services, several delegations pointed out that liberalization of services in developing countries should proceed cautiously, especially in the realm of financial services. 
One delegation, quoting its own and other countries' experience, stated that liberalization of the financial sector ought to be postponed until effective control over fiscal and supervisory systems had been established, in order to avoid accelerated outflows of capital. 
7. The issue of unilateral versus multilateral liberalization was raised by several delegations. 
However, the rationale for liberalization should not be equated with such narrow short-term objectives. 
Another delegation stated that regulation in any case should not be discriminatory and that limitations on national treatment of foreign service providers should not be considered preferable to restrictions on market access. 
The secretariat emphasized in its reply that the significance of foreign direct investment in the international transactions of a country would be visible not so much in the actual flows of foreign direct investment as, rather, in the resulting sales of foreign affiliates in services. 
1. The Commission considered item 5 of its agenda at the 8th meeting, on 6 May 1994. 
The Commission heard oral presentations by the representative of the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT), the representative of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD), and the representative of ILO. 
2. The Chairman of the Commission introduced this agenda item recalling that the Commission had been called upon to discuss significant developments concerning international arrangements and agreements relating to foreign direct investment and transnational corporations. 
He noted that the Commission used to consider under this agenda item reports on the progress made in the negotiations on the Code of Conduct on Transnational Corporations until the Commission decided a few years before to end the negotiations on the Code. 
Nevertheless, intergovernmental cooperation in the area of foreign direct investment has intensified in recent years mainly in response to policy efforts by Governments to provide a favourable climate for foreign direct investment and the operations of transnational corporations, as part of broader efforts to facilitate cross-border economic activity. 
The most significant development at the multilateral level in the last few years was the conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations. 
Of particular significance for foreign direct investment were the agreements on trade-related investment measures and on international trade in services. 
The ILO Tripartite Declaration of Principles Concerning Multinational Enterprises and Social Policy also deserved the special attention of the Commission because it focused on social policy which was one of the most pressing issues in the policy agenda of Governments at this time. 
Developments with respect to these efforts were therefore likely to have significant implications for international policy-making on foreign direct investment and for future cooperation in this area. 
3. As requested by the Commission at its previous session, the Chairman invited oral presentations by representatives of the organizations pursuing the above-mentioned efforts. 
The most important agreements relevant for foreign direct investment were the Agreement on Trade-Related Investment Measures, the General Agreement on Trade in Services and the Agreement on Trade-Related Aspects of Intellectual Property Rights, including Trade in Counterfeit Goods. 
He explained the key features of the Agreement on Trade-Related Investment Measures. 
The Agreement provided for a review within five years to consider further provisions on investment and competition policy. 
While trade-related investment measures were one of the three new areas that had been taken up in the Uruguay Round, the outcome of the negotiations on trade-related investment measures was undoubtedly much more modest than that in other areas. 
Turning to the General Agreement on Trade in Services, the speaker explained some of its most salient traits which included its definition and coverage of four main modes of supply of trade in services. 
In particular, the modes involving commercial presence and the presence of natural persons in another country were particularly relevant for issues of foreign direct investment, as they covered, among other things, right of establishment and the treatment of services providers once established. 
The first category comprised obligations applicable to all trade in services and included, inter alia, basic requirements of most-favoured-nation treatment, transparency of laws and regulations, availability of impartial review mechanisms and remedies and endeavours to harmonize criteria for authorization and licensing of service suppliers. 
The second category of obligations concerned the specific commitments contained in the Schedules of Concessions of each of the member States. 
The requirement of national treatment was thus made dependent on the inclusion of such commitments in the Schedule of a member and subject to any conditions or qualifications set out therein. 
Those commitments, in turn, led to obligations to notify the Council for Trade in Services of any new laws or administrative practices affecting significantly trade in services. 
Further negotiations would take place at five-year intervals. In addition, Ministerial Decisions adopted at Marrakesh provided for negotiations in a number of areas, including the movement of natural persons, financial services, maritime transport and basic telecommunications, to resume without delay. 
The General Agreement on Trade in Services provided flexibility for developing countries to pursue their own development priorities and open a few service industries or liberalize a few types of transaction. 
Special provisions were made for the least developing countries. 
The third category of substantive provisions in the Agreement comprised those to be found in various annexes relating to particular services sectors. 
It covered all the main areas of intellectual property rights and laid down minimum standards of substantive protection for each category of rights. 
For the first time in international law, there was an Agreement requiring member States to provide within their national laws effective procedures and remedies for the enforcement of intellectual property rights. 
6. The representative of the OECD secretariat stated that one of the primary objectives of OECD was to help its member States liberalize international trade in goods and services and establish progressively a system of free capital movements. 
To achieve this, the Organisation had at its disposal a wide range of instruments for cooperation. 
These embodied important commitments entered into by member countries for facilitating what was one of the major components of international economic relations, namely, foreign direct investment. 
Until now, that cooperation had developed around two main pillars: the Code of Liberalisation of Capital Movements and the Code of Liberalisation of Current Invisible Operations, and the National Treatment Instrument, which was an integral part of the 1976 Declaration and Guidelines on International Investment and Multinational Enterprises. 
They established two fundamental principles - right of establishment and national treatment; the corresponding procedures constituted the most detailed multilateral rules currently in force on the international scene. 
Another important component of the 1976 Declaration was the Guidelines for Multinational Enterprises. 
The Guidelines were a set of recommendations addressed to transnational enterprises to guide their operations in such areas as disclosure of information, financial and fiscal matters, science and technology, environmental protection, consumer protection and restrictive business practices, and employment and labour relations. 
Thus, in addition to strengthening the procedures for implementing existing commitments under those instruments, the Council of Ministers of OECD requested the secretariat to study the feasibility and advantages of a broader investment instrument. 
It might also take into account the consideration of other principles embodied in member countries' bilateral investment treaties and examine the possibility of strengthening dispute settlement procedures. 
The wider investment instrument would be in principle legally binding on OECD member States but could also be open for signature by non-OECD member countries. 
For ILO, an organization in which employers and workers had their say along with Governments, these concerns were of particular importance. 
After describing the main contents of the Tripartite Declaration, the speaker turned to the mechanisms established within ILO for the follow-up on the Declaration. 
He stressed that though the Declaration was a voluntary instrument, a procedure approved by the Governing Body made it possible for aggrieved parties to submit requests for interpretation of its provisions if there were disagreements on their application. 
It was responsive and adaptable to the exigencies of a changing international economic and social environment and contributed to the setting of rules by which a partnership could be established in which Governments, employers and employees bore proportionate responsibilities in enhancing economic and social development. 
Not only did it influence labour regulations, collective agreements and national policies on transnational corporation/labour relations, but through being a tripartite and voluntary instrument, it made it necessary for all parties to recognize the level of their interdependence and the concomitant responsibility for consulting and cooperating with each other. 
The OECD representative explained that despite their similar titles, those instruments were in fact completely different. 
Indeed, while the World Bank Guidelines were addressed to Governments and dealt with a number of standards of treatment to be given to foreign investors in order to attract investment flows, the OECD Guidelines were addressed to transnational corporations and provided standards for their activities as good corporate citizens. 
The World Bank Guidelines were also different from all the instruments that had just been discussed in that they did not contain mechanisms for follow-up or implementation. 
The representative of ILO responded that with respect to youth labour, the approach of the Tripartite Declaration was based on the notion that conditions applicable to transnational corporations should not be different from those applying to national enterprises in their host countries. 
The Declaration was clear on the subject of gender issues in that it included a clause proscribing discrimination by reason of gender, race, nationality, or religious or political beliefs. 
10. The Chairman asked for clarification on whether the GATT Ministerial Conference in Marrakesh had requested the new World Trade Organization to take up work on trade and investment or on trade and competition. 
In other agreements on trade in goods there were also some provisions about the need to take up competition issues in the future. 
11. Another delegation asked the representative of OECD for clarification about the suggestion made by an expert adviser that the best prospects for concluding a comprehensive instrument on foreign direct investment were with the OECD wider instrument currently under preparation. 
He referred to recent examples of non-member countries' having adopted some OECD instruments. 
She said that her organization supported proposals for a single international instrument based on voluntary codes and guidelines such as the OECD Guidelines for Multinational Enterprises, the International Chamber of Commerce Charter for Sustainable Development and the Guidelines for consumer protection contained in General Assembly resolution 39/248, annex. 
The new WTO might also develop rules related to foreign direct investment in areas such as competition policy and trade and environment. 
1. The Commission considered item 6 of its agenda at its 6th and 7th meetings, on 5 May 1994. 
2. In introducing the item, the Assistant Director, Research and Policy Analysis Branch of the Division on Transnational Corporations and Investment, stated that the recent spectacular growth of foreign direct investment flows to developing countries had been unevenly distributed among developing-country groups and regions. 
Flows to Africa - which included the largest concentration of least developed countries - had not increased either; as a result, the share of Africa in developing-country inflows to developing countries had halved to 6 per cent between the second half of the 1980s and the early 1990s. 
While turning to Africa, he noted that the flows to that continent had remained small despite the widespread liberalization of foreign direct investment policies undertaken by most of the African Governments during the 1980s, often as part of structural adjustment programmes. 
The attractiveness of Africa as a location for foreign direct investment continued to be constrained by the small size of most markets, weak private sectors, poor physical infrastructure, an uneven skill level and the heavy reliance on primary exports. 
The continuing reform efforts in many African countries should help improve their economic performance and thus increase the number of countries in the group of successes. 
China, in particular, had become the most dynamic and largest host country not only in this region but also in the developing world. 
Across the region, expanding markets were likely to continue to attract foreign direct investment. 
At the same time, shifts in cost advantages led to the transfer of labour-intensive types of foreign direct investment from middle-income countries to low-income ones, while the former moved towards receiving higher-quality foreign direct investment and, particularly, foreign direct investment in the services sector. 
Domestic investors from middle-income countries were also participating in this process, thus reinforcing the emergence of those countries, notably the Republic of Korea and Taiwan Province of China, as major home countries for the region. 
The Assistant Director mentioned that Latin America and the Caribbean had also benefited from increased investment flows, thus marking the reversal of a trend. 
A considerable amount of this investment had been attracted to the primary and services sectors, sectors in which privatization programmes - a magnet for foreign direct investment in this region - predominated. 
While so-called subsidized foreign direct investment - that is, foreign direct investment undertaken through the participation in privatization programmes and debt-equity conversions - was still important for the region, some countries had succeeded in attracting growing amounts of conventional foreign direct investment. 
Future inflows of foreign direct investment to this region would be facilitated by continued opening policies, including progress towards regional integration with other developing and developed countries, increased export orientation and the return of the countries of the region to international capital markets. 
4. The speaker stressed that the broad-based trend towards a more open foreign direct investment framework had become an important feature across the developing world over the past decade. 
Given this overwhelming trend, the report by the UNCTAD secretariat on the exchange of information on foreign direct investment (E/C.10/1994/7), submitted to the Commission under agenda item 6, had analysed the characteristics of the liberalization process and examined how far that process had gone. 
As important as those changes were for attracting foreign direct investment flows, they were, however, only a part of what was necessary to create a favourable investment climate. 
An increasingly important aspect was a well-functioning legal framework for business operations in general, including well-functioning institutional and administrative infrastructure. 
5. The Assistant Director noted in concluding that while the process of liberalization was leading to a certain convergence of the characteristics of foreign direct investment regimes, there still existed numerous and important differences. 
This raised new challenges for policy makers in all countries. 
Exchanges of information among countries about their experiences with foreign direct investment and their policy frameworks could therefore be particularly useful. 
In the case of the least developed countries, meeting a number of these objectives - for example, improvements in capital-intensive infrastructure - would require significant inflows of official development assistance. 
Some delegations and one expert adviser asserted that there had been no evidence that structural adjustment programmes helped attract significant amounts of foreign direct investment to African countries. 
Some other delegations upheld this view, stating, in their turn, that such cases were the exception rather than the rule. 
9. Several speakers shared with the Commission their region's or country's experiences in the area of attracting foreign direct investment and its role in development. 
While agreeing with this picture a delegate from the same country emphasized that in the case of his country foreign direct investment was a two-way street bringing benefits not only to his country but also to transnational corporations. 
In addition, the country still had a lot to do to attract capital from major home countries, as most of the recent investment originated from the country's nationals living overseas. 
10. A delegation from a developed country stressed that the country that had had such success was a low-income one and that therefore its experience should be studied by other developing countries that had experienced difficulties in attracting significant amounts of foreign direct investment. 
Another cause was most likely a yet unresolved problem of external indebtedness still persistent in many African countries. 
12. A delegation from a developed country disagreed with the assessment in the report on Africa that all countries had liberalized their foreign direct investment policies in all sectors. 
In addition, many African countries were still lagging in the area of macroeconomic policy. 
13. Experience-sharing was not limited to host country policies: one delegate drew the Commission's attention to the positive role that home country policies could play in encouraging investment flows to developing countries, citing his country as an example. 
He said that promotion of foreign direct investment was embedded in a broader framework of support to the development process involving the participation of private enterprises which were entrusted with taking the initiative in establishing joint ventures in developing countries. 
14. One delegation expressed dissatisfaction with the weak coverage of the Central and Eastern European region in the reports before the Commission. 
The Assistant Director responded immediately that an entire section on this region was planned for inclusion in World Investment Report, 1994. 
A number of delegations from the region informed the Commission about their experiences with foreign direct investment. 
One delegation from a Central European country stated that foreign capital entered the region very cautiously and provided the Commission with the results of the study on foreign investors' perception of the risks in the Central European part of the region. 
15. Considerable discussion took place on further actions to be taken at the national, regional and multilateral levels to enhance the role of foreign direct investment and transnational corporations in economic development. 
Many delegations including one speaking on behalf of a large group of countries strongly supported the idea of a high-level symposium on foreign direct investment in Africa organized by the UNCTAD secretariat and called on countries in a position to do so to provide funding for this effort. 
17. One delegation spoke about the importance of bilateral investment treaties as instruments for promoting the flow of foreign direct investment between developed and developing countries. 
Those instruments should also be taken into account when analysing governmental efforts to improve the investment climate and encourage the flow of foreign direct investment towards developing countries. 
18. In sum, the importance of liberalizing foreign direct investment regimes and adopting facilitating measures for attracting foreign investors was generally recognized, but it was also noted that in order to achieve maximum results, countries needed to focus on creating stable macroeconomic and micro-economic conditions. 
As a number of delegations explained the recent changes in their foreign direct investment regimes and their experiences in dealing with foreign investors, it was noted that these exchanges indeed provided useful examples for other countries facing similar conditions and problems. 
Thus, a number of delegations suggested that the practice of exchanging experiences among Governments on foreign direct investment policies was very useful and should be encouraged. 
They observed that the Commission on Transnational Corporations, being the main forum within the United Nations on foreign direct investment matters, was the most appropriate body for carrying on these exchanges which could benefit, however, from being more structured and regular. 
Such exchanges, for example, could be facilitated and supported by the preparation of country studies involving the Secretariat, governmental experts, independent experts from the private sector and other interested parties. 
An alternative format for the exchanges of experiences could be to focus on specific issues each year, such as, for example, tax incentives, authorization procedures and settlement-of-disputes mechanisms. 
19. In his concluding remarks, the Assistant Director summarized the main issues discussed and responded to specific questions raised by the delegations. 
He said that the focus on Africa during the discussion was important, given that Africa (including its least developed countries) clearly lagged behind other groups of developing countries as regards the growth of foreign direct investment inflows. 
Nevertheless, all efforts should be made to change the situation as soon as possible, and in this context he welcomed the support given to the investment symposium for Africa. 
He referred also to the ongoing work of the Secretariat on bilateral investment treaties and called on delegations to continue to provide the Secretariat with information on new treaties. 
1. The Commission considered item 7 of the agenda at its 9th meeting, on 9 May 1994. 
2. In the introductory statement, the Assistant Director for Advisory Services on International Business stated that in most developing countries, the impact of harsh economic conditions and pressures of competition for investments had led to more comprehensive approaches by Governments in attracting foreign investment. 
Currently, Governments not only sought assistance in revising their foreign investment law, but were increasingly interested in developing an overall favourable investment climate through appropriate macroeconomic and other management policies and the development of support systems for local enterprises. 
3. The Assistant Director continued by saying that the technical assistance programme entailed not only advisory services, but also training of public and private sector representatives in foreign investment issues. 
Training of entrepreneurs was part of these activities and was done through the EMPRETEC [7]/ programme which targeted small- and medium-scale enterprises and assisted in making these businesses dynamic and therefore attractive partners for foreign investors. 
EMPRETEC was currently operational in eight different countries in Latin America and Africa and was already assisting more than 2,250 entrepreneurs. 
5. Many delegations from developing countries and countries with economies in transition expressed their appreciation of the Division's technical assistance activities in the areas of policy-making and related legislation, foreign direct investment promotion, privatization, development of human resource and enterprise development. 
Some delegations mentioned the results of specific technical assistance activities in their own country and requested the continuation as well as the expansion of these programmes. 
Several delegates of developed countries also expressed their appreciation of the technical assistance programme. 
One delegate specifically mentioned the valuable work performed in the development of government policies to improve the international competitiveness of developing countries. 
6. A delegate who spoke on behalf of a large group of developing countries complimented the Division for its technical assistance activities, as they put much of the Division's valuable research to practical use. 
Many countries benefited from the Division's technical assistance programme and the group called upon UNCTAD to continue and further strengthen the work in this area. 
It also expressed its appreciation for the programme's shift towards the "fine-tuning" of issues to suit specific needs of individual countries. 
The group further emphasized the importance of training programmes to build national capacities and was pleased to note that training was currently an important part of the overall technical assistance programme. 
The delegate concluded by saying that the group urged donor countries to contribute to the Trust Fund so that it could provide adequate resources to continue the commendable programme of technical assistance. 
8. The delegate of an African country joined other delegates in congratulating the newly democratic Government of South Africa and encouraged the Division to assist the new Government in its new challenge of attracting new foreign investors. 
The delegate of a developed country encouraged the technical assistance programme to continue and expand its assistance to the least developed countries. 
10. The delegates from two developed countries expressed their special appreciation for activities in the area of entrepreneurship and business development. 
One delegate mentioned that starting in 1995, Business and development would be a permanent item on the agenda of the General Assembly. 
The delegate expressed his hope that this would strengthen UNCTAD in the pursuit of its activities in this field. 
The delegate from a Western European country that had previously contributed to the EMPRETEC programme suggested that the package of activities under this programme should be continuously upgraded in order to adjust its services to the changing needs of participating entrepreneurs. 
11. The delegate of a South-East Asian country emphasized the importance of small- and medium-scale enterprise development in accomplishing overall economic development, and welcomed a programme like EMPRETEC. 
The delegate observed, however, that that programme only operated in countries in Latin America and Africa and recommended that the Secretariat broaden the scope of the programme to include Asia. 
The same delegate also elaborated on the work done in the area of build-operate-transfer (BOT) arrangements and emphasized the importance of technical support to developing countries that were experimenting in this field. 
12. The delegate of another South-East Asian country underlined the importance of transnational corporations as sources of technological know-how and generators of investments in developing countries. 
The delegate emphasized the importance of the technical assistance programme in helping Governments to attract transnational corporation investments and requested donors to resume their contributions to the Trust Fund to assure the continuation of that programme. 
This regional programme proposal, designed by the Division in cooperation with government agencies, was not yet implemented owing to lack of financial support. 
13. Delegates of a developed and of a developing country mentioned that they would appreciate it if in future countries could be mentioned by name in the reports prepared by the UNCTAD secretariat. 
He emphasized, however, that continuation of the technical assistance activities discussed during the debate could be realized only with sufficient financial support. 
15. The Chairman closed the meeting by mentioning that he was very pleased with the large number of countries participating in the debate on technical cooperation activities, which reflected the wide appreciation and interest from member countries in this part of the Division's programme. 
1. The Commission considered item 8 of its agenda at the 11th and 12th meetings, on 10 and 11 May 1994. 
The Director-in-charge noted, however, that the work programme had emerged from the disruption relatively unscathed and, referring to the opening statement of the Officer-in-charge of UNCTAD, that integration into UNCTAD was well under way with several joint activities and synergies emerging. 
The Director-in-charge noted that during the reporting period 50 technical papers and reports had been issued, 35 advisory projects implemented, some 30 round-table meetings and workshops conducted and more than 3,000 requests answered by the Programme which currently formed the Division on Transnational Corporations and Investment. 
3. The Director-in-charge highlighted the issuance of World Investment Report, 1993: Transnational Corporations and Integrated International Production, [8]/ the first 3 volumes of the World Investment Directory, 1992 [9]/ and the first 16 volumes of the United Nations Library on Transnational Corporations. 
In this regard, he also recalled that the Programme had assisted Governments and State-owned enterprises in negotiating joint venture, management and other arrangements with transnational corporations operating in various sectors, as well as a large number of private enterprises in developing countries in the realm of its EMPRETEC programme. 
He called on donor countries to replenish the Trust Fund in order to restore the technical cooperation activity of the Programme to earlier levels. 
6. In his remarks, the Director-in-charge acknowledged the financial and in-kind contributions received by the Programme during 1993. 
He also emphasized that the activities of the Programme in 1993 had been undertaken in close collaboration with other international organizations. 
8. The report of the Intergovernmental Working Group of Experts on International Standards of Accounting and Reporting on its twelfth session (E/C.10/1994/12) was introduced by the Assistant Director of the Division. 
He reported that the Group expected that this Working Party, in respect of its work on accounting matters, would establish close cooperation with ISAR so as to eliminate avoidable duplications. 
10. Delegations stated their satisfaction particularly with regard to the quality of the technical assistance provided by the secretariat in the area of foreign direct investment which was considered highly significant. 
They referred to the usefulness of the seminars and workshops organized by the Programme during the last year, particularly in the area of entrepreneurship development. 
Developing countries as well as economies in transition expressed appreciation for the received assistance in formulating foreign investment laws and regulations, negotiating joint venture arrangements and strengthening investment institutions. 
Also, it was noted by delegations that the research work of the programme on foreign direct investment issues, including as regards services, and, in particular, World Investment Report, 1993, had remained of consistently high quality. 
While acknowledging the contribution of one donor country announced during the twentieth session of the Commission, several delegations pleaded with other contributing countries to continue to make a similar effort to replenish the Trust Fund on Transnational Corporations. 
12. The view was also expressed by one delegation speaking on behalf of a group of other delegations that in order to enable UNCTAD to continue the Programme's activities, the Programme's resources from the regular budget should be restored. 
In this respect, the delegation urged the Commission to recommend to the General Assembly the re-establishing of regular budget funds in UNCTAD for the activities of the Programme and the reinstating of the resources originally allocated for the biennium 1994-1995. 
15. Several delegations acknowledged the relevance of the experience of the Ad Hoc Working Group for the deliberations of the Commission, in particular on the issue of non-debt-creating financial flows to developing countries. 
Several delegations also acknowledged the usefulness of the tripartite approach involving representatives of the private sector (including trade unions) as chosen by the Ad Hoc Working Group and urged that approach to be strengthened in the future work programme of the Commission. 
16. With reference to the Intergovernmental Working Group of Experts on International Standards of Accounting and Reporting, a number of delegations recognized the worthwhile substantive work undertaken by the Group during its twelfth session and reaffirmed the importance of global harmonization of accounting standards and reporting requirements. 
It was noted that countries with transitional economies could experience considerable difficulties with the formulation of appropriate accounting standards, valuation particularly during periods of high inflation and throughout the privatization process, and the development of auditing standards and methodologies. 
17. At the 10th meeting, on 9 May 1994, the Chairman of the Commission introduced and orally revised a draft resolution (E/C.10/1994/L.3) entitled "Integration of the Commission on Transnational Corporations into the institutional machinery of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development". 
18. At the same meeting, the Commission approved the draft resolution for submission to the Economic and Social Council (see chap. I, sect. A, draft resolution). 
19. Before the draft resolution was approved, statements were made by the representatives of Algeria, Bulgaria and Mexico. 
1. The Commission considered item 9 of its agenda at the 12th meeting, on 11 May 1994. 
The current group of expert advisers had contributed in significant ways to identifying new issues in the field of international investment. 
3. Delegations recognized the need for the continuing participation of expert advisers in the work of the Commission, selected on a wide geographical and professional basis, particularly from trade unions, business, public interest groups and universities, and chosen from among all countries. 
In this connection, the modalities for involvement of experts in the UNCTAD Ad Hoc Working Group on Investment and Financial Flows were considered relevant. 
Those modalities allowed for more flexible, issue-oriented participation of experts according to the particular requirements of a specific meeting agenda. 
It was also felt that Commission members should have the opportunity of providing the Secretariat with the names of relevant experts. 
Expert advisers should continue to participate in their private consultative capacity, with their travel costs provided within the existing resources appropriated for this purpose. 
Expert advisers should also continue to be selected on a wide geographical and professional basis, particularly, as appropriate, from trade unions, businesses, public interest groups and universities, and chosen from among all countries. 
1. The Commission considered item 10 of its agenda at the 12th meeting on 11 May 1994. 
2. The Deputy to the Secretary-General of UNCTAD and Director-in-charge of the Division on Transnational Corporations and Investments, UNCTAD, introduced and orally revised the draft provisional agenda for the twenty-first session, as contained in document E/C.10/1994/L.2. 
3. At the same meeting, the Commission approved the provisional agenda for its twenty-first session, as orally revised, for submission to the Economic and Social Council (see chap. I, sect. B, draft decision). 
2. Following statements by the representatives of the United States of America and the Netherlands, the Commission adopted its report, as orally revised and amended during the discussion. 
2. The session was opened by the temporary Chairman, Mr. Faizullah Khilji (Pakistan). 
9. The following specialized agencies and related organizations were represented: International Labour Organization and General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade. 
11. The following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, category I, were represented: International Council of Voluntary Agencies, International Organization of Consumers Unions, International Organisation of Employers and World Federation of United Nations Associations. 
12. At the 1st meeting, on 2 May 1994, the Commission elected the following officers by acclamation: 
13. At the same meeting, the Commission decided to postpone the election of the remaining Vice-Chairman and the Rapporteur to a later meeting. 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
5. International arrangements and agreements relating to foreign direct investment and transnational corporations, including guidelines and other instruments. 
7. Experience gained in technical cooperation relating to foreign direct investment and transnational corporations. 
8. Implementation of the programme on transnational corporations and consideration of future activities of the Commission. 
9. Question of expert advisers. 
3. At the same meeting, after a statement by the representative of Morocco, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. F). 
1. The Commission considered item 8 of its agenda at the 6th to 10th meetings, on 25, 26 and 27 May 1994. 
(c) Letter dated 4 May 1994 from the Permanent Representative of Malaysia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the report of the Intergovernmental Working Group on Global Forests, held at Kuala Lumpur from 18 to 21 April 1994. 
2. At the 6th meeting, on 25 May, the Secretary-General addressed the Commission. 
8. At the same meeting, statements were made by the Commissioner for the Environment of the European Community, the representatives of two non-governmental organizations and the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
9. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, the Chairman read out his summary of the high-level meeting (see chap. II above). 
We note in this respect that the proposals which have been put forward in the Chairman's summary perhaps extend too much the range of alternatives of negotiation, with unpredictable results for the coordinating role of this Commission. 
11. At the same meeting, a statement was made on behalf of the non-governmental organizations. 
12. Also at the same meeting, the Commission agreed to include the Chairman's summary in the report of the Commission. 
At the 10th meeting, on 27 May 1994, the Commission considered the provisional agenda for its third session, and recommended that the Economic and Social Council approve the provisional agenda (see chap. I, sect. E). 
2. At the same meeting, the Commission adopted the report. 
Note: The provisional texts of the resolutions and decisions are circulated herein for information. 
The provisional texts of resolutions and decisions adopted at the resumed substantive session will be issued as an addendum to the present document. 
all countries of the economic, against Torture and Other Cruel, 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recognizing the need for improved efficiency and effectiveness within the United Nations system in addressing international investment issues, and recognizing that such improvements are attainable through improved rationalization of both United Nations intergovernmental meetings and Secretariat resources, 
Reaffirming its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993, adopted in the context of the ongoing restructuring of the United Nations in the economic and social fields, and endorsing the Secretary-General's decision to consolidate all activities related to transnational corporations within the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, 
Recognizing the key role of international investment, as well as the role of other international market-driven capital flows, in the promotion of global economic growth and development, 
Affirming the unique value to the international community of United Nations intergovernmental deliberations on such issues, 
Recognizing the need for improved efficiency and effectiveness within the United Nations system in addressing international investment issues, and recognizing that such improvements are attainable through improved rationalization of both United Nations intergovernmental meetings and Secretariat resources, 
Mindful of the need to avoid unnecessary duplication of work among United Nations bodies, 
1. Decides that the Commission on Transnational Corporations should become a commission of the Trade and Development Board and be renamed the Commission on International Investment and Transnational Corporations; 
(a) Promoting the exchange of views and experience among interested Governments, businesses, intergovernmental organizations, non-governmental organizations, trade unions and experts on issues relating to international investment, transnational corporations and the creation of an enabling environment for private sector and enterprise development; 
(b) Reviewing and providing guidance to the Secretariat with regard to its research activities and the provision of information on policies, programmes and developments related to international investment and transnational corporations and the creation of an enabling environment for private sector and enterprise development; 
(c) Reviewing and providing guidance to the Secretariat on technical assistance to Governments interested in developing investment regimes and enabling environments so as to attract more foreign investment and support for enterprise developments, thereby contributing to economic growth and development of host countries; 
4. Invites Member States and interested parties to increase financial support for technical cooperation, consultative and advisory services, training, research and information activities in the field of foreign investment; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolutions 3344 (XXIX) and 3345 (XXIX) of 17 December 1974, concerning the recommendations of the United Nations World Population Conference, and 39/228 of 18 December 1984 on the International Conference on Population, 
Recalling also the recommendations of the five regional population conferences that were convened as part of the preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development, 
2. Requests the Secretary-General: 
(a) To continue to give high priority to the monitoring of world population trends and policies; 
(ii) Studies on the interrelationships between population and development; 
(vi) Studies on family formation reproductive behaviour and family planning and also on their demographic impact; 
(ix) Dissemination of population information and further strengthening of the Population Information Network at the national, regional and global levels; 
(x) Provision of technical cooperation support in response to requests from developing countries and economies in transition; 
(c) To continue to work closely with Member States, organizations of the United Nations system, other intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations, as appropriate, in the implementation of programmes; 
(e) To give high priority to strengthening multilateral technical cooperation programmes in the field of population, including the utilization of technical cooperation in and among developing countries, as necessary; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling the obligations of Member States under the international drug conventions to provide information on narcotic drugs, psychotropic substances and precursors, 
Aware of the practical difficulties of producing reliable and valid information, 
Recognizing the need to rationalize international information systems concerned with drug issues and the importance of cooperation between international organizations to achieve that aim, 
Recognizing the need for information on prevalence and trends in drug abuse and the diversion of precursors as a prerequisite for an effective drug policy at the national level, 
Noting that previous Council resolutions have led to a multiplicity of reporting requirements that are in need of rationalization, 
Recalling the need to harmonize and improve the compilation and analysis of information within the United Nations system in order to make it more accessible, as recommended by the Council in its resolution 1993/56 of 29 July 1993, 
(b) To review and integrate all annual report questionnaires, using modern communication and presentation techniques to make such changes in format as may be appropriate to achieve optimum acceptability and to facilitate their use; 
2. Recommends in particular that the principles of simplicity and efficiency should be paramount in the compilation and dissemination of information; 
4. Encourages the Programme and the Board, together with other international organizations, to further develop their collaboration in the joint use of relevant information; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Convinced of the need to use all resources available to identify illicit consignments of drugs at export or during transit and in all means of transport, 
Recognizing the importance of the use of controlled delivery techniques and the need for international cooperation to that end, 
Recalling Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/41 of 27 July 1993 on promoting the use of memoranda of understanding to facilitate cooperation between customs authorities and other competent administrations and the international trading community, including commercial carriers, 
Recognizing the progress that has been made so far by States in detecting illicit consignments at export or in transit, 
1. Encourages States to take all appropriate steps to ensure effective international customs cooperation within the framework of the existing conventions; 
2. Calls upon States to encourage their customs administrations or other competent national authorities to apply effective measures aimed at identifying movements of illicit drugs, particulary before export and while in transit; 
3. Requests the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, in cooperation with the Customs Co-operation Council, to provide advice and technical expertise to States in developing such measures. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Emphasizing that the need to balance the global licit supply of opiates against the legitimate demand for opiates for medical and scientific purposes is central to the international strategy and policy of drug abuse control, 
Noting with appreciation the reduction in production in 1993, 
2. Commends the International Narcotics Control Board for its efforts in monitoring the implementation of the relevant Economic and Social Council resolutions and, in particular: 
(a) In urging the Governments concerned to restrict global production of opiate raw materials to a level corresponding to the actual licit needs and to avoid any proliferation of production; 
(b) In convening meetings, during sessions of the Commission on Narcotic Drugs, with the main States importing and producing opiate raw materials; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to transmit the present resolution to all Governments for consideration and implementation. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling further the relevant paragraphs of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women, [50]/ especially paragraphs 79, 315, 356 and 358, 
Noting with concern that the current rate of increase in the appointment of women is insufficient to achieve the objective of a 35 per cent participation rate of women in posts subject to geographical distribution by 1995, 
Recalling the goal set in General Assembly resolution 45/239 C of a 25 per cent participation rate of women in posts at the D-1 level and above by 1995, 
Noting with concern that the participation rate of women in posts at the D-1 level and above remains unreasonably low, although some welcome improvements have been made, 
Aware that a comprehensive policy aimed at preventing sexual harassment should be an integral part of personnel policy, 
1. Urges the Secretary-General to implement fully the plan of action to improve the status of women in the Secretariat by 1995, noting that his visible commitment is essential to the achievement of the targets set by the General Assembly; 
6. Urges the Secretary-General to increase the number of women employed in the Secretariat from developing countries, particularly those that are unrepresented or underrepresented, and from other countries that have a low representation of women, including countries in transition; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 47/94 of 16 December 1992, 
Recalling its resolution 1993/14 of 27 July 1993 and other relevant resolutions adopted by the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council relating to support for the Committee, 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session a report on the working methods of the Committee and its capacity to fulfil its mandate effectively, including a comparison with the working situation of other treaty bodies; 
7. Encourages States to consider limiting the extent of any reservation they lodge to the Convention, to formulate any reservation as precisely and as narrowly as possible, and to ensure that no reservation is incompatible with the object and purpose of the Convention or otherwise contrary to international law; 
8. Requests States parties to the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women to review their reservations regularly, with a view to withdrawing them expeditiously so that the Convention may be fully implemented; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling Commission on Human Rights resolution 1994/14 of 25 February 1994 [64]/ and decision 1993/103 of 4 March 1993, [65]/ as well as resolutions 1993/36 of 25 August 1993 [66]/ and 1992/26 of 27 August 1992 [67]/ of the Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities, 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to invite Governments, United Nations bodies, the specialized agencies, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and community-based organizations to provide the Special Rapporteur with information relevant to the preparation of his study; 
4. Urges the Secretary-General to provide the Special Rapporteur with all the financial, technical and expert assistance that he may require to prepare his study and to compile and analyse the information, data, views and documents collected, including, as appropriate, assistance from consultants with expertise in the subject. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
The Economic and Social Council, 
The Economic and Social Council, 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to extend all necessary facilities to the working group for its meetings. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Alarmed by the expansion and dimensions of organized transnational crime in all its forms and the increasing sophistication and diversification of the activities of organized criminal groups, 
Alarmed also by the ability of organized criminal groups to transcend national frontiers, taking advantage of regional arrangements designed to foster free trade and economic and political cooperation and of the gaps in national legislation and international cooperation, 
Convinced of the urgent need for more effective action against organized transnational crime, to be coordinated at the global and regional levels, 
Convinced also that such action represents an investment in the future for all societies, 
Further convinced that technical assistance in the prevention of organized crime is indispensable and should be given high priority, 
1. Takes note of the report of the Secretary-General [70]/ on the status of preparations for the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held at Naples, Italy, from 24 to 26 October 1994; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the World Ministerial Conference background documents on each of its objectives, listed in paragraph 1 of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/29, seeking input from Member States, in order to assist the World Ministerial Conference in its deliberations; 
7. Requests the Secretary-General, within the overall existing resources of the United Nations, to continue collecting, analysing and disseminating information on the incidence, expansion and effects of organized transnational crime; 
9. Calls upon Member States to extend their full cooperation to the Secretary-General in performing the task described in paragraph 8 above and to respond promptly to his requests for information on those matters; 
11. Also requests the Secretary-General, within the overall existing resources of the United Nations, to organize and conduct regional workshops and training programmes to deal with specific aspects of organized transnational crime, in accordance with the specific needs of Member States; 
13. Also requests the Commission to continue to accord high priority to the question of organized transnational crime; 
14. Further requests the Commission to follow up appropriately the results of the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime. 
1. The objectives of the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime were defined by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 1993/29 of 27 July 1993. 
They represent five areas on which the ministers attending the Conference will debate and make decisions. 
2. Taking into consideration the five areas and the political nature of the Conference, it should not only embody the political will of nations to fight organized transnational crime with firmness, but also highlight the fundamental principles of national initiatives and those upon which international cooperation should be based. 
5. However, through direct experience, especially in the use of the instruments offered by the criminal justice system, Governments have become aware that for national action to be effective there needs to be cooperation from all nations. 
Therefore, the international community should find ways to cooperate, not only in controlling current illicit behaviour, but also in preventing the expansion of the phenomenon in new areas where defence mechanisms against the spread of such criminal activities are weak. 
Global action does not always follow, however, and sometimes mutual assistance is not even possible in individual cases. 
10. In this perspective, the Conference and the subsequent actions of the United Nations in promoting crime prevention and criminal justice should take into account the above-mentioned elements. 
11. The analysis of the above-mentioned structural characteristics highlights the importance of adopting a series of measures against organized crime, both in the area of substantive and procedural penal law and in the area of international cooperation. 
It is hoped that the issues presented below will receive particular attention from the Governments and competent international organizations attending the Conference. 
12. As far as substantive penal law is concerned, particular attention should be paid to the "criminalization" of participation in a criminal organization. 
The existence of specific crimes such as the "association of criminals" of French law or the "criminal association" or "Mafia association" of the Italian penal code or the various types of "conspiracy" of other criminal laws, should be used as an example. 
In Italy, for example, the "association" crimes have played a key role in criminal justice intervention against organized crime. 
13. The use in all nations of similar, if not identical, types of incrimination for members of criminal organizations can help reduce the spread of organized crime and will facilitate legal cooperation, especially when it is based on the principle of "dual criminality". 
Particular attention should also be given to correct and well-defined incrimination of economic crimes. 
16. The fight against organized crime is based on strategies aimed at defeating the economic power of criminal organizations, which should also involve criminal law measures, in particular in the field of appropriate sanctioning and sentencing. 
17. Measures such as the confiscation of illicit proceeds are of great importance to the achievement of those goals. 
Such measures can prevent the accumulation of illegal profits and make a great contribution towards the destabilization of criminal groups by targeting their resources. 
This possibility should be taken into consideration when discussing the enactment of new legislation relating to confiscation or the modification of existing legislation. 
21. Specialized investigative units should be created to fulfil the investigative requirements. 
Measures should also be adopted in order to facilitate the use of means of information-gathering, such as the interception of communications, controlled delivery and testimony of cooperating witnesses. 
23. The Conference should also discuss the issue of financial investigations. 
24. It should be noted that the strategy of "penetrating" criminal organizations, both for intelligence purposes and for purposes related to gathering of evidence, strongly depends on the testimony of members of criminal organizations. 
25. One final important issue that should be discussed by the Conference is international cooperation during investigations and judicial proceedings. 
Because of the importance of bilateral and multilateral assistance (with particular reference to extradition and mutual assistance in investigation and gathering of evidence), the lack of relevant agreements critically hinders the development of effective cooperation. 
26. First, the Conference should take into account this problem and should promote the development of international agreements in the above-mentioned areas. 
More widespread promotion of "model" treaties adopted by the United Nations could help foster the rapid conclusion of such agreements. 
27. The second front is improving the practical application of existing agreements. 
28. The third front - perhaps the most difficult one - is devising adequate ad hoc measures of international cooperation that are aimed specifically at fighting organized crime and are more specific than those generally applicable to other crimes. 
29. The fourth front is the international exchange of intelligence, also as a preventive measure. 
30. The Conference should be concerned with the general problem of researching and passing on information, at the international level, on organized crime and on legislative and organizational regulations set up in individual countries. 
31. For effective international cooperation against organized crime, there is also a need to initiate activities involving strengthened technical cooperation, in which the more developed countries will have to show their strong commitment by investing the necessary resources. 
No action at the international level can achieve positive results if developing countries are not given an opportunity to create and improve an appropriate judicial system and to use proper tools for investigations, evaluations, intervention, interchange, incrimination and the carrying out of penalties. 
32. Awareness of the seriousness of this international challenge can be encouraged by the systematic exchange of experiences, by the proper training of police and judicial staff and by the use of effective countermeasures. 
All this awareness will have a positive effect on the operational plans and legislative reforms that will have to be gradually carried out in order to fight organized crime at the international level. 
In such a situation, organized crime will concentrate on those countries where the financial and economic sectors show lower resistance to criminal infiltration. 
34. It is, therefore, of fundamental importance that all existing technical, bilateral and multilateral activities involving technical cooperation be well focused and that the means for coordinating such activities be studied in order to avoid overlapping. 
35. A final aspect that should be given serious consideration is proper economic compensation for the victims of organized crime. 
This compensation should be charged to the person responsible for the crimes committed. 
Consideration should be given to the creation of a special fund to compensate victims when compensation cannot be charged to the person responsible; such a fund might be partially subsidized by confiscated capital. 
36. Discussions on the possible close approximation of national legislation with regard to the criminalization of organized crime and related criminal justice measures should be actively pursued. 
37. As to technical cooperation, the three following areas of intervention appear to be of particular interest: 
(a) Assistance should be provided in drafting legislation in those countries that still do not have a penal system suitable for fighting organized crime; 
(b) Special training courses for all personnel involved in the field should be planned and carried out. 
Specific training should be provided for police staff, investigating judges and magistrates, and all those officials who provide technical cooperation to investigative bodies; 
(c) Technical assistance should be provided to those high-risk areas through the gathering, analysis and exchange of data on criminal organizations and related activities. 
38. In relation to the question of which instruments are proper for the development of future action, it is believed that bilateral cooperation, especially through agreements between a growing but still limited number of countries, has highlighted inadequacies in the fight against organized crime. 
The Economic and Social Council, in its resolution 1993/29, stated that one of the objectives of the Conference would be to consider the feasibility of elaborating international instruments, including conventions, against organized transnational crime. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Alarmed by the scope and growth of proceeds of crime and their impact on national economies, 
Convinced that international action against organized transnational crime can be effective only if it devotes particular attention to prevention and control of the laundering of the proceeds of crime and the control of such proceeds, 
Deeply concerned about the ability of organized criminal groups to infiltrate the national economies of countries in transition and to use them for the investment of their illicit proceeds, 
1. Expresses its appreciation to the Government of Italy and to the International Scientific and Professional Advisory Council for organizing the International Conference on Laundering and Controlling Proceeds of Crime: A Global Approach, held at Courmayeur, Italy, from 17 to 21 June 1994; 
2. Recommends that the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held at Naples, Italy, from 24 to 26 October 1994, take into account the conclusions and recommendations of the International Conference; 
7. Invites Member States to avail themselves of the advisory services and practical assistance available through the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme; 
Concerned about the increasing activities of transnational criminal organizations that profit illicitly by smuggling humans and preying on the dignity and lives of migrants, 
Concentrating its attention on crime prevention and criminal justice, in particular the activities of those who organize and facilitate the smuggling of illegal migrants, 
Recognizing that organized international criminal groups are becoming increasingly active in smuggling individuals across national boundaries and that they often convince individuals to migrate illegally by various means for enormous profits that are frequently used to finance numerous other criminal activities, thus bringing great harm to the States concerned, 
Aware that such activities endanger the lives of the individual migrants involved and entail severe costs for the international community, particularly for those States that have been called upon to rescue and to provide medical care, food, housing and transportation for such individuals, 
Acknowledging that socio-economic factors influence the problem of illegal migrant smuggling and also contribute to the complexity of present international migration, 
Noting that smugglers, particularly in the State of destination of the illegal migrants being smuggled, often force migrants into forms of debt bondage or servitude, commonly involving criminal activities, in order to pay for their passage, 
Reaffirming respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of all States, including their right to control immigration flows, 
Concerned that the smuggling of illegal migrants undermines public confidence in policies and procedures for lawful immigration and for ensuring the protection of genuine refugees, 
1. Condemns the practice of smuggling illegal migrants in violation of international standards and national law, and without regard for the safety, well-being and human rights of the migrants; 
2. Recognizes that the smuggling of illegal migrants is a widespread international criminal activity frequently involving highly organized international syndicates that traffic in human cargo, without regard for the dangerous and inhumane conditions to which illegal migrants are subjected, and in flagrant violation of domestic laws and international standards; 
3. Acknowledges the substantial role played by organized transnational crime in illegal migrant smuggling activities in many parts of the world; 
4. Requests States to share information, coordinate law enforcement activities and otherwise, if their law permits, cooperate in order to trace and arrest those who organize the smuggling of illegal migrants and to prevent the illegal transport by smugglers of third-country nationals through their territory; 
5. Calls upon Member States and relevant specialized agencies and international organizations to take into account socio-economic factors and to cooperate at the bilateral and multilateral levels in addressing all aspects of the problem of the organized smuggling of illegal migrants; 
6. Reaffirms the need to observe fully international and national law in dealing with the smuggling of illegal migrants, including the provision of humane treatment and strict observance of all human rights of migrants; 
7. Emphasizes that international efforts to prevent the smuggling of illegal migrants should not inhibit legal migration or freedom of travel, or undercut the protection provided by international law to refugees; 
8. Urges States to take prompt and effective steps to frustrate the objectives and activities of those who organize the smuggling of illegal migrants, thus protecting would-be migrants from exploitation and loss of life; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 46/152 of 18 December 1991, in the annex to which the Assembly called for the strengthening of regional and international cooperation in combating transnational crime, 
Noting with appreciation the work on the topic "Environmental protection at the national and international levels: potentials and limits of criminal justice" being undertaken by the United Nations Interregional Crime and Justice Research Institute, in view of the workshop to be held on that topic at the Ninth Congress, 
Noting the recommendation of the colloquium of the International Association of Penal Law held at Ottawa, Canada, in November 1992, to be considered for adoption by the fifteenth International Congress on Penal Law, to be held at Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, in 1994, 
Noting with appreciation the work of the Ad Hoc Expert Group on More Effective Forms of International Cooperation against Transnational Crime, including Environmental Crime, held at Vienna from 7 to 10 December 1993, 
4. Requests the United Nations Environment Programme and other organizations and bodies of the United Nations to take into account the present resolution in their deliberations concerning environmental protection, and to coordinate any relevant follow-up activities related to criminal law with the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice; 
5. Invites Member States and relevant bodies to continue their efforts to protect nature and the environment by developing laws and fostering legal and technical cooperation and, when developing criminal laws related to the protection of the environment, to consider the recommendations annexed to the present resolution. 
Member States should consider adopting the following recommendations concerning the role of criminal law in protecting the environment: 
(e) Subject to relevant international conventions, States should seriously consider enacting legislation prohibiting and sanctioning the export of products that have been banned from domestic use because of their deleterious impact on the environment and human health. 
Furthermore, Governments might consider the idea of banning the production and import of specific dangerous materials unless sufficient precautionary measures can be taken in respect of their use, treatment or disposal in their countries; 
(f) Environmental crimes should cover intentional as well as reckless acts. 
When serious harm or actual danger of harm has been caused or created, however, negligent conduct should also be a crime if the persons responsible have significantly departed from the care and skill expected of them in the pursuit of their activities. 
(g) Support should be given to the extension of the idea of imposing criminal or non-criminal fines or other measures on corporations in jurisdictions in which corporate criminal liability is not currently recognized in the legal systems; 
(h) When using criminal law in environmental protection and creating new environmental crimes, consideration should be given to the need for law enforcement resources. Cooperation and coordination between criminal justice agencies and administrative agencies should be promoted, especially in jurisdictions where prosecutions are undertaken by criminal justice agencies. 
Furthermore, the judiciary should be sensitized to the seriousness of environmental offences and their consequences. 
Adequate staffing, special training and equipment should be provided to criminal justice agencies; 
(n) The use of legal instruments of international cooperation, such as those on extradition, mutual legal assistance and/or transfer of proceedings, should be supported and expanded. 
Environmental crimes of particular gravity or importance should become extraditable offences; 
(o) In order to facilitate the prosecution of international crimes, in particular environmental crimes, States should consider the viability of establishing an international criminal court. 
Regional initiatives for the establishment of an international court for the prosecution of environmental crimes should be welcomed; 
(p) States should consider, at least at the regional level, a minimum harmonization of environmental offences as a basis for international cooperation. 
In this respect, efforts to promote such harmonization, such as those of the Council of Europe and the Central American States, should be supported; 
Further research in this area, including the nature and extent of polluting activities, sanctioning strategies and the appropriate mix of measures in particular situations, should be encouraged. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 46/152 of 18 December 1991, in which the Assembly requested the Secretary-General to give a high level of priority to the activities of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, 
Recalling also its resolution 1992/22 of 30 July 1992, in section VI of which it accorded high priority to the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme and requested an appropriate share of the overall resources of the United Nations for the programme, 
Taking note of the report of the Secretary-General [82]/ on progress made in the implementation of Economic and Social Council resolutions 1992/22 and 1993/31, 
1. Reaffirms the priority attached to the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, in accordance with General Assembly resolutions 46/152 and 47/91, and the need for the Assembly to devote to the programme an appropriate share of the existing resources of the United Nations; 
3. Recommends that the General Assembly keep under active review the staffing of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to give consistent consideration to the importance of crime prevention and criminal justice activities in the context of peace-keeping operations and humanitarian assistance in armed conflicts; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General to provide, within existing overall resources, support and training for the enhancement of the operational capacity of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to take appropriate action so that, as of the fourth session of the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice, the functions of the Secretary of the Commission may be exercised by the substantive secretariat at Vienna; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recognizing that some written investigative procedures in some instances and in some countries have shown considerable judicial delays accompanied by prison overcrowding and a large number of persons detained without sentence, with frequent violations of fundamental freedoms and rights, 
Bearing in mind that no detainee or prisoner should be subjected to cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment, 
Stressing that criminal proceedings should take place without undue delay, which will help in many countries to reduce the number of persons detained without sentence and to bring about prompt and more effective justice, 
Decides: 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Bearing in mind General Assembly resolution 46/152 of 18 December 1991 on the creation of an effective United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, 
Recalling General Assembly resolutions 48/103 of 20 December 1993 on crime prevention and criminal justice and 48/137 of 20 December 1993 on human rights in the administration of justice, 
Recalling also its resolution 1992/22, section VII, of 30 July 1992, in which it decided that the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice should include in its agenda a standing item on existing United Nations standards and norms in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice, 
Recalling further its resolution 1993/34, section III, of 27 July 1993, in which it requested the Commission to establish, at its third session, an open-ended in-sessional working group, 
1. Reaffirms the important contribution that the use and application of United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice make to criminal justice systems; 
2. Stresses the need for further coordination and concerted action in translating into practice United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice; 
5. Endorses the questionnaires [89]/ on the following United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice, submitted to the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice at its third session: 
7. Also invites Member States, in replying to the questionnaires to provide their views and comments for an evaluation of the questionnaires; 
10. Requests the Commission to continue its consideration of the question at its fourth session by having the open-ended in-sessional working group discuss, inter alia, the role of the United Nations in promoting the use and application of standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice; 
11. Emphasizes the importance of cooperation in the area of crime prevention and criminal justice with the interregional and regional institutes for the prevention of crime and the treatment of offenders and with intergovernmental organizations in that field; 
12. Reaffirms the important role of non-governmental organizations in contributing to the effective use and application of United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General to promote the use and application of United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice as an important contribution to effective criminal justice systems: 
(a) Through advisory services and the technical cooperation programme, including training programmes and fellowships, with a view to strengthening further joint activities, including those with other United Nations entities, institutes and non-governmental organizations; 
(c) By continuing cooperative training courses in order to assist Member States, at their request, with the use and application of United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice, especially by organizing seminars for the training of trainers; 
(d) By continuing the development of manuals and other forms of guidance for law enforcement officials and criminal justice personnel on the use and application of United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice; 
16. Further requests the Secretary-General: 
(a) To ensure the widest possible dissemination, within existing resources, of the Compendium of United Nations Standards and Norms in Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice; 
(b) To publish Strategies for Confronting Domestic Violence: A Resource Manual, [92]/ which is currently available in English only, in the other five official languages of the United Nations, subject to the availability of budgetary or extrabudgetary funds. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 46/152 of 18 December 1991 on the creation of an effective United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, 
Recalling also its resolutions 1992/24 of 30 July 1992 and 1993/32 of 27 July 1993 on preparations for the Ninth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders, 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to intensify public information activities on the Ninth Congress and the workshops; 
7. Further requests the Secretary-General to continue cooperating with the relevant intergovernmental, non-governmental and professional organizations in the proper planning and conduct of ancillary meetings on relevant issues; 
8. Further requests the Secretary-General to appoint a Secretary-General of the Ninth Congress and an Executive Secretary of the Ninth Congress, in accordance with past practice, to perform their functions under the rules of procedure of the congresses; 
(a) An urban planning and architectural design competition, aimed at preventing crime and increasing safety; 
(c) A mass media competition on crime prevention material, including films, advertisements, pamphlets and television and radio programmes, the winners or outstanding projects to be presented at the Ninth Congress at the appropriate workshops or at the national kiosks; 
14. Invites Member States and all entities involved to consult together in order to designate a main counterpart for each workshop in order to coordinate the different contributions and to facilitate practical organization; 
16. Recommends that, notwithstanding the focus of the workshops on model projects and the development of technical cooperation, a brief oral report on the discussion of each workshop be made before the committee of the whole to which that particular topic has been assigned; 
17. Recommends that an introductory session on technical cooperation projects be held at the Ninth Congress prior to the convening of the workshops; 
2. Also invites the Ninth Congress to play an active role in the identification and the development of effective common strategies for crime prevention and criminal justice; 
(a) Consideration of the conclusions of the International Conference on Laundering and Controlling Proceeds of Crime: A Global Approach, held at Courmayeur, Italy, from 17 to 21 June 1994; 
(b) Consideration of the conclusions of the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held at Naples, Italy, from 24 to 26 October 1994; 
(d) The strengthening and possible creation of special departments within police agencies, where necessary, to deal with organized crime and the establishment of relationships between special departments through an international communications network, including the use of liaison officers and contact officers; 
3. Further invites the Ninth Congress to consider in this connection crimes of terrorism, which constitute one of the most dangerous forms of crime, as well as their interrelationship with organized crime, and ways of enhancing regional and international cooperation in preventing and combating these crimes effectively; 
5. Also invites the Ninth Congress to consider the preparation and enforcement of law in respect of criminal conduct relating to chemical precursors and other chemical substances used for the illicit production of drugs; 
3. Further invites the Ninth Congress to consider such recent trends in criminal justice as the privatization of certain police and correctional functions, the excessive use of pre-trial custody, prison overcrowding, and the development of alternatives to incarceration; 
3. Further invites the Ninth Congress to take into account the proposed guidelines for cooperation and technical assistance in the field of urban crime prevention annexed to its resolution 1994/20 of 25 July 1994; 
4. Recommends that the workshop on the mass media and crime prevention focus on seeking to enlist the support of the media in crime prevention initiatives and on identifying model projects; 
2. Welcomes in this connection the generous offer of the Government of Spain to sponsor an international meeting of experts on corruption; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Anxious to respond to the call by many States for technical cooperation programmes adapted to local conditions and needs, 
4. Encourages Member States to report to the Secretary-General on their experiences in elaborating and evaluating urban crime prevention projects, taking into account the proposed guidelines; 
5. Calls upon the interregional, regional and associate institutes cooperating with the United Nations in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice and non-governmental organizations to report on their experiences in the field of urban crime prevention and to include their observations; 
6. Requests the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice to consider practical ways of ensuring follow-up on the use and application of the proposed guidelines; 
7. Calls upon the United Nations Development Programme, other relevant United Nations organizations and bodies, and international financial institutions to give appropriate consideration to the inclusion in their assistance programmes of urban crime prevention projects. 
2. Urban crime is characterized by a multiplicity of factors and forms. 
A multi-agency approach and a coordinated response at the local level, in accordance with an integrated crime prevention action plan, will often be helpful. 
This should involve: 
(a) A local diagnostic survey of crime phenomena, their characteristics, factors leading to them, the form they take and their extent; 
(c) The establishment, wherever appropriate, of consultation mechanisms promoting closer liaison, the exchange of information, joint work and the design of a coherent strategy; 
(d) The elaboration of possible solutions to these problems in the local context. 
3. The authors of an integrated crime prevention action plan, in order for it to be comprehensive and efficient, should: 
(ii) The objectives being pursued and the time by which they should be attained; 
(iv) The media; 
(c) Consider the relevance to the crime prevention action plan of such factors as: 
(iv) Housing and urbanism; 
(v) Health, drug and alcohol abuse; 
(vi) Government and community welfare aid for the least fortunate members of society; 
(vii) Combating the culture of violence and intolerance; 
b. By promoting welfare and health development and progress and by combating all forms of social deprivation; 
c. By promoting communal values and respect for fundamental human rights; 
d. By promoting civic responsibility and social mediation procedures; 
(ii) Prevention of recidivism: 
a. By facilitating the adaptation of methods of police intervention (rapid response, intervention within the local community etc.); 
b. By facilitating the adaptation of methods of judicial intervention and implementation of alternative remedies: 
(iii) After the sentence has been served: aid and socio-educational support, family support etc.; 
(iv) Protection of victims by practical improvements in their treatment by means of the following: 
a. Raising awareness of rights and how to exercise them effectively; 
b. Reinforcing rights (in particular the right to compensation); 
c. Introducing systems of victim assistance. 
4. The central authorities, to the extent consistent with their competence, should: 
(c) Organize consultation and cooperation mechanisms between the various administrations concerned at the central level. 
5. Competent authorities at all levels should: 
(a) Be constantly mindful of respect for the fundamental principles of human rights in promoting these activities; 
(d) Provide a means of evaluating regularly the effectiveness of the strategy implemented and provide for the possibility of revising it. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 48/101 of 20 December 1993 and Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/33 of 27 July 1993, 
Noting that the African Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders is playing a vital role in promoting United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice activities and in fostering regional cooperation and coordination in this field, 
2. Expresses its appreciation to the Government of Uganda for generously providing host facilities to the Institute and for its continuous support; 
3. Expresses its appreciation to the Secretary-General and to all other Governments and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have extended support to the Institute; 
6. Requests the Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme to continue providing appropriate funds for the institutional strengthening of the Institute and the implementation of its programme of work, taking into account the difficult economic and financial situation faced by many countries in the African region; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recognizing that criminality is a major concern of all countries and that it calls for a concerted response from the international community aimed at preventing crime and improving the functioning of criminal justice and law enforcement with due respect for human rights and United Nations standards and norms, 
Bearing in mind General Assembly resolution 46/152 of 18 December 1991 on the creation of an effective United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, 
Recalling that in its resolution 1992/22, section VI, of 30 July 1992, the Council determined that the majority of programme resources should be concentrated on the provision of training, advisory services and technical cooperation in a limited number of areas of recognized need, 
Conscious of the relationship between urban and juvenile crime and more sophisticated forms of transnational crime, and the consequent need to fight simultaneously against both phenomena by, among other things, providing technical assistance to countries in need, 
Stressing the fact that providing technical assistance through advisory services, training programmes and the dissemination and exchange of information is one of the most effective means of intensifying international cooperation, 
7. Welcomes with appreciation the provision of funds from the regular budget for a second Interregional Adviser post to be assigned to the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, and strongly recommends that that post be retained in the future; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General to provide appropriate resources for the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme in order to ensure adequate support for interregional advisory services; 
9. Calls upon those States that have benefited from interregional advisory services to ensure appropriate follow-up to the recommendations of the interregional advisers; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to take action on requests from Member States, bearing in mind the recommendations of the interregional advisers, by formulating specific projects, and to seek funding from donor Governments and institutions for project execution; 
12. Invites Member States to contribute both financially and in kind to the cooperation projects elaborated within the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme and submitted to Member States for appropriate action; 
13. Urges Member States to make every effort to coordinate their multilateral and bilateral technical cooperation projects with the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme to ensure that all assistance provided is used in a cost-effective manner and oriented towards the overall aims of the projects; 
1. Takes note with appreciation of the report of the Ninth Joint Programme Coordination Meeting of the United Nations Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Programme Network, held at Riyadh on 24 and 25 January 1994; 
3. Decides to adopt the criteria and procedures for the affiliation with the United Nations of institutes or centres and the establishment of United Nations subregional institutes in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice annexed to the present resolution. 
The envisaged contributions of the new institutes or centres must complement the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme and be capable of being integrated into its activities. 
3. High-calibre technical and professional staff and services must be maintained. 
4. Strong political support must be evident from those States that would benefit from the services of the new institutes or centres. 
Thus, the institutes or centres must demonstrate that they are fulfilling certain needs. 
5. A sound financial resource base (including human resources and facilities) must be present to ensure financial feasibility and viability. 
A given amount of funds must be made available for a specified, sufficient period. 
6. The facilities, staff and administration must be financially supported at an appropriate level. 
7. A mechanism to ensure programme accountability must be established to allow the Secretariat to influence and review activities. 
8. A system of objective evaluation and procedures for periodic review, essential to ensuring the effective functioning and quality performance of the institute or centre concerned, must be established. 
9. To the same end, a trial period of a minimum of three to a maximum of five years must be established, during which time the performance, viability and future capacity of an institute or centre proposed for affiliation should be subject to review by the United Nations. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling its resolution 1993/51 on the coordination of United Nations activities related to HIV/AIDS, 
Emphasizing that the global HIV/AIDS epidemic affects every country of the world and that its magnitude and impact are greatest in developing countries, 
Emphasizing also the urgent need to mobilize fully all United Nations system organizations and other development partners in the global response to HIV/AIDS, in a coordinated manner and according to the comparative advantages of each organization, 
1. Endorses the establishment of a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS, as outlined in the annex to the present resolution, subject to further review by April 1995 of progress made towards its implementation; 
2. Calls for the full implementation of the programme by January 1996, and requests that a report confirming its implementation be submitted to the Economic and Social Council at its organizational session for 1996; 
3. Notes that further details of the programme are being developed by the Inter-Agency Working Group that has been established by the six co-sponsors; 
6. Urges the six co-sponsors, through the Committee, to initiate, as soon as possible, programme activities at the country level, as well as any other programme elements on which there is already full consensus; 
8. Also stresses that during the transition process, the ongoing HIV/AIDS activities of each of the six co-sponsors should be maintained and/or enhanced, bearing in mind the need for these activities to fit within national AIDS programmes and the general framework of the joint and co-sponsored programme; 
10. Encourages the active involvement of the Task Force on HIV/AIDS Coordination during the programme's detailed development phase, through the direct provision of assistance to the Committee, in accordance with the Committee's requirements; 
3. The objectives of the programme are to: 
(a) Provide global leadership in response to the epidemic; 
(c) Strengthen the capacity of the United Nations system to monitor trends and ensure that appropriate and effective policies and strategies are implemented at the country level; 
(d) Strengthen the capacity of national Governments to develop comprehensive national strategies and implement effective HIV/AIDS activities at the country level; 
Inter-agency cooperation is vital for ensuring the mobilization of resources and the effective implementation of a coordinated programme of activities throughout the United Nations system. 
The co-sponsors will share responsibility for the development of the programme, contribute equally to its strategic direction and receive from it policy and technical guidance relating to the implementation of their HIV/AIDS activities. 
7. The programme will be managed by a director, who will focus on the programme's overall strategy, technical guidance, research and development, and the global budget. 
The co-sponsors will contribute to the resource needs of the programme at levels to be determined. 
8. Other United Nations system organizations concerned with the HIV/AIDS epidemic may be encouraged to join the programme as co-sponsors in the future. 
At the global level, the programme will provide support in policy formulation, strategic planning, technical guidance, research and development, advocacy and external relations. 
10. At the country level, the programme will provide support to the resident coordinator system. 
This will strengthen intersectoral coordination of HIV/AIDS activities and will facilitate further incorporation of these activities in national programme and planning processes. 
11. While the programme will not have a uniform regional structure, it will support intercountry or regional activities that may be required in response to the epidemic, utilizing regional mechanisms of the co-sponsors where appropriate. 
12. Funds for programme activities at the global level will be obtained through appropriate common global means. 
Contributions to the programme will be channelled in accordance with the global budget and work plan. 
These funds will be channelled through the disbursement mechanisms and procedures of each organization. 
14. It is recognized that national Governments have the ultimate responsibility for the coordination of HIV/AIDS issues at the country level. 
To this end, the arrangements of the programme for coordinating HIV/AIDS activities will complement and support national development planning. 
15. The coordination of field-level activities will be undertaken through the United Nations resident coordinator system within the framework of General Assembly resolutions 44/211 and 47/199. 
This will involve a theme group on HIV/AIDS established by the resident coordinator and comprising representatives of the six co-sponsors and other United Nations system organizations. 
The chairperson of the theme group will be selected by consensus from among the United Nations system representatives. 
It is intended that the theme group will help the United Nations system integrate more effectively its efforts with national coordination mechanisms. 
16. A programme director will be appointed by the Secretary-General upon the recommendation of the co-sponsors. 
This will follow a search process undertaken by the co-sponsors which will include consultation with Governments and other interested parties. 
17. The composition of the programme coordinating board will be determined on the basis of open-ended consultations, as outlined in operative paragraph 11 of the present resolution. 
In exercising its governance role, the board will have ultimate responsibility for all policy and budgetary matters. 
It will also review and decide upon the planning and execution of the programme. 
Its detailed responsibilities and meeting schedule will be specified in a document containing its terms of reference, which is currently being prepared. 
18. The programme will also have a committee of co-sponsoring organizations, which will serve as a standing committee of the board. 
The committee will meet regularly and will facilitate the input of the co-sponsors into the strategy, policies and operations of the programme. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling also resolution 178 (XVI) of 2 September 1992 of the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia, [110]/ in which the Commission decided that the Technical Committee would meet during the years when no Commission session was held, 
1. Decides that the meetings of the Technical Committee of the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia will henceforth be linked with the sessions of the Commission, in accordance with earlier practice, and that the Technical Committee will hold its meeting shortly before each session of the Commission; 
2. Also decides that the Commission will hold its sessions in odd years, starting in 1995, to coincide with the consideration of the programme budget by the General Assembly and with the monitoring of progress achieved in the work programmes of the Secretariat; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Inspired by the steps taken by other regional commissions for the establishment of specialized committees on social development to assume responsibility for coordinating action in their regions, 
(a) Participation in the establishment and formulation of priorities for the programme of work and medium-term plan in social development fields; 
(c) Follow-up of international and regional conferences and the participation of member States in them and coordination of regional efforts to implement the resolutions and recommendations of such conferences; 
(d) Definition of focal points to coordinate various social activities together with the secretariat of the Commission and to monitor their execution; 
2. Also decides that, starting in 1995, the Committee on Social Development will hold its meetings every two years; 
3. Invites the Executive Secretary of the Commission to follow up the implementation of the present resolution and report thereon to the Commission at its eighteenth session. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling its decision 1993/214 of 12 February 1993 and its resolution 1993/80 of 30 July 1993, 
1. Welcomes the progress made in the consideration of this issue; 
2. Welcomes and encourages further active participation of non-governmental organizations, including those from developing countries, in the work of the Open-ended Working Group on the Review of Arrangements for Consultations with Non-Governmental Organizations; 
7. Decides that the Working Group will hold an informal inter-sessional meeting in 1994 and its second session early in 1995; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 48/213 of 21 December 1993, 
Gravely concerned about the difficult economic and employment conditions facing the Palestinian people throughout the Occupied Territory, 
Aware that development is difficult under occupation and best promoted in circumstances of peace and stability, 
Noting, in the light of the recent developments, the great economic and social challenges facing the Palestinian people and their leadership, 
Conscious of the urgent necessity for international assistance to the Palestinian people, taking into account the Palestinian priorities, 
Noting the appointment by the Secretary-General of the Special Coordinator in the Occupied Territories, 
2. Expresses its appreciation to the Secretary-General for his rapid response and efforts regarding assistance to the Palestinian people; 
3. Expresses its appreciation also to the Member States, United Nations bodies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have provided and continue to provide assistance to the Palestinian people; 
4. Stresses the importance of the appointment of the Special Coordinator in the Occupied Territories and the steps taken under the auspices of the Secretary-General to ensure the achievement of a coordinated mechanism for United Nations activities throughout the Occupied Territories; 
7. Urges Member States to open their markets to exports from the West Bank and Gaza on the most favourable terms, consistent with appropriate trading rules; 
8. Calls upon the international donor community to expedite the delivery of pledged assistance to the Palestinian people to meet their urgent needs; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a report to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session, through the Economic and Social Council, on the implementation of the present resolution, containing: 
(a) An assessment of the assistance actually received by the Palestinian people; 
(b) An assessment of the needs still unmet and specific proposals for responding effectively to them. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recognizing the important role that the institute plays in the substantive preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, 
Reaffirming the continuing need for independent research and related training activities for the advancement of women and the role of the Institute therein, 
3. Commends the Institute for its efforts to further develop active and close cooperation with the specialized and related agencies of the United Nations system and with other organs, programmes and institutions, so as to promote gender-related analysis and programmes that contribute to the advancement of women; 
4. Reiterates the importance of maintaining the level of resources devoted to independent research and related training activities which are crucial for the situation of women; 
5. Calls upon States and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to contribute, through voluntary contributions and pledges, to the United Nations Trust Fund for the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, thus enabling the Institute to continue to respond effectively to its mandate. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
1. Endorses the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World: Guidelines for Natural Disaster Prevention, Preparedness and Mitigation, in particular its Plan of Action, adopted on 27 May 1994 by the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction; 
"Noting that natural disaster prevention, mitigation and preparedness measures can reduce the need for disaster response and contribute to improved levels of safety and that they are essential elements of integrated disaster management programmes, 
"1. Endorses the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World: Guidelines for Natural Disaster Prevention, Preparedness and Mitigation, in particular its Plan of Action, adopted on 27 May 1994 by the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction; 
"5. Encourages all developing and least developed countries to continue to mobilize domestic resources for disaster reduction activities and to facilitate the effective implementation of those activities; 
"6. Recommends that donor countries give greater priority to disaster prevention, mitigation and preparedness in their assistance programmes and budgets, on either a bilateral or multilateral basis, including through increasing contributions to the Trust Fund for the Decade; 
"(c) It should continue to provide overall advice with respect to the Decade; 
"(d) It should provide substantive support for the formulation of the Decade policies and for the management of the Trust Fund for the Decade; 
"9. Commends the Scientific and Technical Committee on the Decade for the work accomplished during the first half of the Decade, and encourages the Committee to continue its support for Decade activities, rotating one third of its membership every year; 
"11. Expresses its deep appreciation to those countries that have generously provided financial and technical support for Decade activities; 
"16. Calls upon all United Nations bodies and specialized agencies to participate actively in the implementation of the Plan of Action contained in the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World and to consider this issue in the forthcoming sessions of their respective governing bodies; 
"17. Commends those organizations that, in line with the open and participatory nature of the Decade, have already made significant contributions to the programme for the Decade; 
"18. Requests the Secretary-General to appeal to all Member States, international financial institutions and the private sector to contribute generously to the Trust Fund for financing the activities envisaged by the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World and its Plan of Action; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 41/187 of 8 December 1986, in which the Assembly proclaimed the period 1988-1997 the World Decade for Cultural Development, 
Acknowledging the progress made by Member States and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations in implementing the Plan of Action for the World Decade for Cultural Development, [123]/ and encouraging them to pursue their efforts in this respect during the second part of the Decade, 
3. Invites all States and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, as well as organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system: 
(a) When undertaking activities in connection with the Decade, to concentrate efforts on interdisciplinary projects of a regional and interregional scope and to encourage the formation of different types of partnerships for their implementation; 
(b) To find appropriate ways to integrate cultural factors into all endeavours aiming at social and economic development; 
4. Invites the regional commissions to undertake, as a contribution to the final evaluation report on the Decade, in consultation with Governments and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, a study of the cultural factors influencing development as a potential creator of jobs and generator of income. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
4. Requests the executive boards of the United Nations development funds and programmes, the specialized agencies and the coordinating bodies of the Secretariat to contribute to the triennial policy review of operational activities, in accordance with the provisions of Assembly resolution 48/162; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to include in his annual report for the operational activities segment: (a) A section summarizing the relevant recommendations of the executive boards of the United Nations development funds and programmes; 
(e) A short analytical overview of reports on the work of the funds and programmes, highlighting common themes, trends and problems; 
(f) A section on the implementation of the provisions of the triennial policy review of operational activities; 
6. Requests the executive boards to consider the designated theme of the high-level meeting in relation to the mandates of the funds and programmes; 
7. Requests the funds and programmes, through their executive boards, to include in their annual reports to the Council, which should have a common structure: 
(a) A section outlining measures taken in the implementation of the provisions of the triennial policy review of operational activities; 
(b) A section on the activities and measures undertaken within the designated theme for the high-level meeting of the operational activities segment; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General in his 1995 report to make proposals on the full implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/199, including the following issues: 
(b) Division of labour at the field level; 
(c) Evaluation of the impact and effectiveness of field-level activities; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General, in the report requested in paragraph 55 of General Assembly resolution 47/199, to give particular emphasis to the provision of information regarding the implementation and impact of Assembly resolutions 44/211 and 47/199 at the field level; 
10. Decides that, in taking action on the operational activities segment, the Council shall formulate, as appropriate, decisions or resolutions. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 48/234 of 14 February 1994 on emergency assistance to Madagascar, in which appeals were made to the international community to assist the Government of Madagascar in bringing to a successful conclusion the recovery efforts made following the cyclones and floods which have struck Madagascar, 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General [128]/ on the implementation of the above resolution, 
8. Also requests the specialized agencies to take into account the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, [134]/ adopted by the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, in particular its application to small island Non-Self-Governing Territories; 
11. Encourages the Non-Self-Governing Territories to take steps to establish or strengthen disaster preparedness and management institutions and policies; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Highly appreciative of the initiatives taken by the Secretary-General in the context of decentralization to strengthen the activities of the Economic Commission for Africa in the area of natural resource development, especially in the fields of mineral resources, water resources, cartography and remote sensing, energy and marine affairs, 
Recalling resolution 311 (XIII) of 1 March 1977 of the Conference of Ministers of the Economic Commission for Africa, [147]/ establishing the Multinational Programming and Operational Centres of the Economic Commission for Africa, 
Recalling also resolution 702 (XXV) of 19 May 1990 [148]/ and the pertinent provisions of resolution 726 (XXVII) of 22 April 1992 [149]/ of the Conference of Ministers of the Economic Commission for Africa, 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Also noting with satisfaction the full incorporation of the activities on information system development into the programme budget of the Economic Commission for Africa, Noting with concern, however, that the Commission has had regular budget activities in this area since 1984 without resources being provided for them, 
9. Also requests the Executive Secretary of the Commission to seek additional resources through voluntary contributions for the subregional development information centres of the Commission in the framework of the subprogramme on statistical and information systems development; 
10. Invites the General Assembly to review the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, in the spirit of its decision 48/453, with a view to permitting the delivery of the activities of the subprogramme of the Economic Commission for Africa on statistical and information systems development. 
2. Also expresses deep appreciation to the Government of Jordan for its support and cooperation in providing facilities and assistance for the temporary headquarters of the Commission; 
The Economic and Social Council, Recalling General Assembly resolution 48/212 of 21 December 1993, Reaffirming the principle of the permanent sovereignty of people under foreign occupation over their national resources, 
Guided by the principles of the Charter of the United Nations, affirming the inadmissibility of the acquisition of territory by force, and recalling Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) of 22 November 1967 and 497 (1981) of 17 December 1981, 
"2. Welcomes the fact that the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization has assumed the role of lead organization for the commemoration of the millennium of the Manas epic; 
At its 32nd plenary meeting, on 14 July 1994, the Council: (b) Approved the provisional agenda and documentation for the twenty-first session of the Commission set out below. 
Report by the UNCTAD secretariat on experience gained in technical cooperation. Report of the Intergovernmental Working Group of Experts on International Standards of Accounting and Reporting on its thirteenth session. 6. Provisional agenda for the twenty-second session of the Commission. 
4. International Conference on Population and Development: follow-up action to be taken by the United Nations: (a) Consideration of the recommendations of the International Conference on Population and Development; 
(b) Implications of the recommendations of the International Conference on Population and Development for the work programme on population. 
(b) International Narcotics Control Board; 
5. Monitoring the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women. 6. Priority themes: (a) Equality: Equality in economic decision-making; 
(c) The Commission's decision that the Working Group should hold two sessions, each for a two-week period, in May and October 1994 so that it could continue to carry out its mandate. 
The Council also approved the Commission's request to the Secretary-General to continue to give strong support to the Subcommission and, in particular, to ensure that Subcommission documents were available in all languages in good time for its sessions. 
(b) The Commission's authorization of the Chairperson-Rapporteur of the Working Group on Indigenous Populations to represent the Working Group at the International Conference on Population and Development to take place at Cairo from 5 to 13 September 1994; 
(c) The Commission's endorsement of the proposal, made by the Subcommission at its forty-fifth session, to hold a seminar on indigenous land rights and claims, within existing resources, with the participation of representatives of Governments, indigenous people and experts. 
Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, 
(b) Requested the Secretary-General to submit to it, at its substantive session of 1995, the report of the Director-General on the activities of the Ministerial Conference at its third session, to be held at Praia, Cape Verde, in November 1994; 
(c) Decided to include in the agenda of its substantive session of 1995 the question of cooperation in fisheries in Africa. 
The Council also approved the Commission's request to the Secretary-General to ensure that the Working Group received all necessary assistance, particularly in regard to staffing and resources to discharge its mandate, including the organization, carrying out and follow-up of missions in countries wishing to invite the Working Group. 
(b) Approved the provisional agenda and documentation for the fourth session of the Commission set out below. 
9. Provisional agenda for the fifth session of the Commission. 10. Adoption of the report of the Commission on its fourth session. 
At its 47th plenary meeting, on 28 July 1994, the Council: (a) Took note of the report of the Statistical Commission on its special session; 
(b) Revised the provisional agenda and documentation for the twenty-eighth session of the Commission, approved by the Council in its decision 1993/222 of 28 June 1993, to read as follows: 1. Election of officers. 
3. Strengthening international statistical cooperation. Progress reports of the Task Forces: 4. National accounts. 
(b) Invited Governments and organs, organizations, programmes and funds of the United Nations system and other intergovernmental organizations and major groups to implement the decisions and recommendations of the Commission and to take the necessary action to give them effective and transparent follow-up. 
(f) The dates of the fifty-first session of the Commission on Human Rights would be determined following further consultations; 
(l) Without prejudice to the provisions of General Assembly resolution 45/264, the resumed organizational session for 1995 of the Economic and Social Council would be held on 4 and 5 May 1995. 
[42]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1994, Supplement No. 12 (E/1994/32). [43]/ Proceedings of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, Eighth Session, Cartagena de Indias, Colombia, Report and Annexes (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
[64]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1994, Supplement No. 4 (E/1994/24), chap. 
III/Corr.1)) (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
E.93.I.8 and corrigenda), Vol. 
[85]/ See Human Rights: A Compilation of International Instruments (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.88.XIV.1), sect. [86]/ E/CN.15/1994/11. [87]/ Report of the World Conference on Human Rights, Vienna, 14-25 June 1993 (A/CONF.157/24 (Part I)), chap. 
[88]/ E/CN.15/1992/4/Add.4. [89]/ E/CN.15/1994/CRP.5-8. [90]/ See Eighth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders: report prepared by the Secretariat, Havana, 27 August-7 September 1990 (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
[93]/ A/CONF.169/RPM.1/Rev.1 and Corr.1, RPM.2, RPM.3 and Corr.1, and RPM.4 and 5. [94]/ By decision 1994/305, the Economic and Social Council decided that the Congress would be held from 3 to 14 April 1995, with pre-Congress consultations to be held on 1 and 2 April 1995. 
[95]/ E/CN.15/1994/8, paras. 17 and 18. [96]/ General Assembly resolution 45/116, annex. 
[100]/ Seventh United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders, Milan, 26 August-6 September 1985: report prepared by the Secretariat (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
[109]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1987, Supplement No. 15 (E/1987/35). 
[110]/ Ibid., 1992, Supplement No. 14 (E/1992/34). [111]/ E/AC.70/1994/5 and Add.1. [112]/ A/49/215-E/1994/99. 
[117]/ E/1994/68 and Corr.1. [118]/ General Assembly resolution 44/236, annex. 
[119]/ E/1994/85, annex II. [120]/ Ibid., annex I. [121]/ A/CONF.172/4 and Add.1-4. 
II, Vol. III and Vol. III/Corr.1)) (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.93.I.8 and corrigenda), Vol. 
[140]/ E/ECA/CM.20/27. [141]/ E/AC.51/1994/4 and Corr.1. 
The report was considered by the Committee for Programme and Coordination at the first part of its thirty-fourth session (see A/49/16). 
[143]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1986, Supplement No. 12 (E/1986/33). [144]/ Ibid., 1987, Supplement No. 16 (E/1987/36). [145]/ E/ECA/CM.20/27. 
[146]/ Report of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, Rio de Janeiro, 3-14 June 1992 (A/CONF.151/26/Rev.1 (Vol. 
[148]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1990, Supplement No. 13 (E/1990/42). 
[149]/ Ibid., 1992, Supplement No. 13 (E/1992/33). 
[150]/ E/AC.51/1994/5. The report was considered by the Committee for Programme and Coordination at the first part of its thirty-fourth session (see A/49/16). 
[167]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1994, Supplement No. 2 (E/1994/22). 
[168]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1994, Supplement No. 12 (E/1994/32). 
[196]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1992, Supplement No. 2 (E/1992/22), chap. 
[199]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1991, Supplement No. 2 (E/1991/22), chap. 
[200]/ General Assembly resolution 217 A (III). [201]/ Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1994, Supplement No. 11 (E/1994/31). [202]/ E/1994/13. [203]/ See E/1994/35 (Part III). 
[245]/ E/1994/L.41. [246]/ E/1994/88. [247]/ Contingent upon the adoption by the Council of draft decision I recommended by the Committee in its report (Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1994, and corrigendum (E/1994/25 and Corr.1)). 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Noting that development and socio-economic growth and population growth will require more energy services, a requirement which must be met in a sustainable way, 
Noting further that stable energy markets and reliable energy systems are vital for economic and social security and for the development of each Member State, 
Noting further the need to extend the lifetime of exhaustible energy resources to future generations and to use natural resources in a sustainable way, 
Considering that present global trends in energy demand and supply are not sustainable since they are not compatible with the objectives in those four domains, and that a new path of energy development must be identified and implemented, 
Considering that the objective of the energy system is to supply energy services, and that energy is a means to that end, not an objective in itself, leading to the observation that the energy system encompasses the energy supply sector and all energy-using installations and devices, 
Noting that full consideration should be given to the situation of countries that are highly dependent on income generated from the export and/or consumption or use of fossil fuels from which countries have serious difficulties in switching to alternatives, 
Observing that options for developing a new energy path exist through: 
(b) Increased use of renewable sources of energy; 
(c) More efficient production and use of fossil fuels; 
1. Invites each Member State to take appropriate steps to meet the objectives in the four domains noted above by stimulating the pursuit of the above-mentioned options, and: 
(a) To adopt and implement an integrated national action programme for the development of and transition to an energy system compatible with the objectives in the four domains; 
(b) To establish targets derived from those objectives for the contributions of the different options to the supply of energy services, for different points of time in the future and in accordance with its national socio-economic development priorities; 
(c) To restructure energy-sector expenditures so that priority is given to energy technologies compatible with sustainable development; 
(e) To gradually remove direct and indirect permanent subsidies for conventional sources of energy. 
If social or other considerations do not permit the complete removal of such subsidies, the new environmentally safe and sound technologies should receive corresponding financial support; 
(f) To take steps to ensure that external costs (environmental and social, among others) are reflected in the decision-making processes; 
(g) To substantially increase the level and the share of public funding of research, development and demonstration in the areas of efficient use of energy and materials and renewable sources of energy; 
(i) To allocate a rapidly increasing share of all aid funds from bilateral, multilateral and international agencies devoted to the energy sector in the coming years to technologies in the areas listed above, and especially focused on more efficient use of energy and materials and renewable sources of energy. 
The same should apply to grants and loans from international development banks; 
(j) To ensure that the necessary capacity-building takes place; 
(k) To promote more effective involvement of women in energy programmes and projects aimed at sustainable development; 
2. Recommends, specifically with respect to the first option - more efficient use of energy and energy-intensive materials: 
(a) The use of regulatory measures, inter alia, technical performance standards, with respect to use of energy in the buildings sector, for vehicles, appliances and other energy-using equipment; 
(b) The creation of an incentive structure for utilities to apply integrated resource planning and demand-side management; 
(e) The use of design competitions as an instrument to bring more energy-efficient technologies to the market-place; 
(f) The creation of third-party financing mechanisms; 
(g) The creation of an institutional setting for the competition between energy efficiency improvements and energy supply investments; 
(i) The closing of energy-intensive materials cycles through, inter alia, the reuse of products and recycling of materials and the build-up of a physical infrastructure for the collection of those materials; 
(j) The stimulation of technologies that minimize the use of natural resources and the generation of waste; 
(k) The use of economic incentives, such as deposits to increase the collection of recyclable materials in automobiles, packaging materials, office machinery and the like, and the use of levies on the production of waste; 
(a) That a detailed investigation, mapping and assessment be carried out of hydropower, wind, solar and geothermal energy resources, as well as evaluations of organic waste and land resource evaluations for biomass plantations in all countries; 
(b) The acceleration of the development and diffusion, especially, of modular renewable energy technologies through research, development, demonstration and market expansion; 
(c) Support for the upgrade or creation, on the basis of national and regional initiatives, of centres of excellence for technologies, to provide training, technology support and resource data appropriate to regional needs; 
(d) Stimulation of substitutes for the unsustainable use of fuelwood; 
(e) That steps be taken to ensure that the share of public energy investments devoted to promoting research, development, demonstration and training related to renewable energy sources is commensurate with their potential to meet national energy needs and global responsibilities; 
(g) That steps be taken to collect, review and publicize follow-up evaluations of projects, especially success stories, involving renewable energy to provide realistic examples; 
(i) Support for appropriate new financial schemes aimed at the deployment of renewable energy technologies, including low-technology ones, along with the establishment of local industry and training infrastructure; 
(c) The development and introduction of options for the decarbonization of fossil fuels and flue gases, especially carbon dioxide sequestering and deposition in the power and process industries; 
5. Recommends, specifically with respect to the fourth option - fuel substitution, especially from high-carbon- to low-carbon- or no-carbon-based fuels: 
(a) The creation of a reliable infrastructure for the exploration and expanded use of natural gas; 
(b) The development and strengthening of an institutional framework for international cooperation in the energy sector, within the framework for and objectives of sustainable development; 
(c) Stimulation of the use of energy carriers like methanol and hydrogen, first produced from natural gas and later from renewable sources of energy, especially from biomass, and the development of fuel cells; 
7. Requests the Secretary-General and the United Nations system to adopt all the necessary ways and means to promote the development of a world energy system compatible with sustainable development, including the following initiatives: 
(b) Promoting rapid and effective transfer of energy- and materials-efficient technologies and renewable energy technologies among countries, and on favourable and concessional terms to developing countries; 
(g) Making efforts to extend statistics gathered to cover all the renewable sources of energy; 
(h) Stimulating the implementation of the proposal by the Colloquium of High-level Experts on New and Renewable Sources of Energy (the Castel Gandolfo Group) to establish a global network of international centres of excellence as defined in paragraph 3 (c); 
(i) Organizing and carrying out an urgent international effort, drawing on all appropriate sources of funding and other assistance, to bring energy and electricity to populations in interested countries which have no access to them; 
(j) Taking steps to monitor the follow-up of demonstration projects; 
(a) Coordinate the exchange of information and experience on research, development and applications of renewable energy technologies; 
(b) Improve the exchange of information on energy activities within the United Nations system; 
(d) Improve the coordination of energy programmes within the United Nations system at the stage of programme budget formulation; 
(e) Implement these recommendations by means of the Secretariat and through the Administrative Committee on Coordination machinery; 
(f) Make full use of the regional commissions in these coordination efforts; 
(g) Strengthen the Secretariat to improve coordination of energy activities within the United Nations system; 
(h) Study in-depth ways and means of strengthening institutional arrangements within the United Nations system, including the possible establishment of a dedicated institution, to significantly advance energy for sustainable development; 
(i) Promote the extension of coordination of energy activities to bodies outside the United Nations system; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General to prepare a biennial comprehensive report on worldwide progress in the implementation of the present resolution; 
(a) Revise and strengthen all United Nations energy programmes according to the comments, ideas and recommendations of the Committee on New and Renewable Sources of Energy and on Energy for Development, and as described in the present resolution; 
(b) Work towards a coherent plan for all energy activities within the United Nations system; 
(c) Include information on all energy activities within the United Nations system in the energy chapter of the medium-term plan; 
The Economic and Social Council decides: 
(b) That the following items should be considered at that session: 
(i) Energy for rural development; 
(iii) Energy coordination. 
1. Election of officers. 
Report of the Secretary-General on innovative mechanisms for the financing of energy for sustainable development. 
3. The linkages between energy and socio-economic development, environment, social and economic security and exhaustible energy resources are discussed in the present chapter. 
Lack of capital and technological capacities hinder the development of adequate commercial energy supplies, with consequent deleterious effects on economic and social development. 
5. Fulfilling fundamental human needs and improving the quality of life are the primary purposes of a development process. 
The development objective must be understood as the capacity to achieve social and economic growth in an environmentally sustainable manner, based on a long-term perspective, so that the interests of future generations are not compromised by decisions made today. 
6. Economic growth has for a long time been accompanied by increases in energy consumption. 
Therefore, access to and development of, commercial energy supplies for economic growth are urgently needed, especially in developing countries. 
In the past four decades, energy-efficiency policies and measures have made considerable progress in developed countries to decouple energy consumption from economic growth, and the potential for reducing energy intensity further is still high. 
7. Energy was one of the areas of intensive debate at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, held at Rio de Janeiro in June 1992. 
In chapter 9 of Agenda 21, it was agreed that: "Energy is essential to economic and social development and improved quality of life. 
The need to control atmosphere emissions of greenhouse and other gases and substances will increasingly need to be based on efficiency in energy production, transmission, distribution and consumption, and on growing reliance on environmentally sound energy systems, particularly new and renewable sources of energy" (para. 9.9). 
8. The existing constraints to increasing the environmentally sound energy supplies required for pursuing the path towards sustainable development, particularly in developing countries, need to be removed. 
10. Energy-related efforts are made at the local, regional and global level and are of short-, medium- and long-term durations. 
Urban air pollution, acidification and climatic change are three major environmental problems resulting from emissions of air pollutants, primarily related to the use of fossil fuels. 
Local environmental effects include, for example, residential air pollution from cooking, which in many developing countries, in particular in rural areas, creates serious problems. 
Vehicle and industrial emissions are a major source of the pollutants. 
11. The effects of these emissions and the implications of emission levels for future energy systems, if the latter are to develop in ways that are compatible with environmental goals, such as air-quality guidelines, critical load levels and acceptable rates of greenhouse gas emissions, are, however, poorly understood. 
12. The serious problem of acid depositions has been dealt with in Europe, and later in many other parts of the world. 
The resulting environmental effects of world energy systems can be minor or negligible compared to the effects of continued reliance on conventional sources of energy, provided that technical options are used only when they do not compromise the concept of sustainable development. 
16. In view of the vital importance of energy for economic and social development and the uneven distribution of energy resources in the world, security of supplies is of primary concern to energy importers because of the possibility of disruptions for a variety of reasons. 
Security of energy markets is a major concern of energy-exporting countries since fluctuations of export volumes and foreign exchange revenues cause serious difficulties in their welfare and economic development. 
Security issues, however, go beyond the concern of energy importers and exporters and encompass local, regional and global concerns connected with the safety of energy systems, the diversion of fissile materials, the disposal of radioactive wastes and pollution of land, water and air. 
17. Fossil fuels, which contribute more than 85 per cent of world commercial energy consumption, are exhaustible. 
The growing energy requirements, particularly of the developing countries, make it necessary to use finite resources sparingly in the interest of future generations. 
This implies increased efficiency in extracting, converting, transporting, distributing and end-using of energy and increased use of renewable sources. 
This concern will remain especially valid until technological developments provide options for the utilization of renewable resources for the same purposes at levels of production that are sustainable. 
18. The Chief of the Energy and Natural Resources Branch of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development introduced the report of the Secretary-General on changing global energy patterns (E/C.13/1994/2). 
The main findings and conclusions of the report are summarized in the following paragraphs. 
This rate is expected to be somewhat modified, at 2.2 per cent for the period to the year 2020. 
In 1970, world energy consumption totalled 4.5 billion tons of oil equivalent; by 1991, it had increased to 7.6 billion tons of oil equivalent. 
This assumes that energy-efficient efforts will continue and even improve in the years ahead. 
Increases in energy consumption, especially of fossil fuels, have given rise to environmental concerns at the national, regional and global levels. 
Large increases are also expected in the emission of nitrogen and sulphur compounds. 
The price of crude oil has not climbed to $100 a barrel, as forecast by experts in the early 1980s. 
Two main reasons account for this situation: 
Today, about one third of world oil production comes from offshore fields which are progressively being developed at deeper depths. 
Horizontal drilling and modern secondary and tertiary recovery methods and technologies produce a higher proportion of the oil in place, while reducing production costs. 
Equally important developments in continental and undersea pipelines, as well as supertankers and liquefied natural gas (LNG) carriers, have narrowed distances between far-away resources and markets; 
At current levels of consumption, oil reserves are adequate for a minimum of 75 years, natural gas reserves for over 100 years and coal reserves for over 200 years. 
22. Vast amounts of capital will need to be invested in new energy facilities since energy projects are both capital-intensive and long-term. 
Similarly, heavy capital investments will be required to maintain production capacities and reduce the adverse environmental effects of energy projects. 
Nevertheless, in the midst of fundamental changes in policy orientations in these highly important and strategic industries, smooth sailing is far from assured in the absence of strengthened consultations and cooperation among the main participants. 
24. Despite some progress in new financing mechanisms in the electricity sector through privatization, foreign direct investment and export-import guarantee mechanisms, in many developing countries deregulation and the opening up of their electricity markets will be necessary. 
The number of the energy poor is growing. 
Yet, economic growth and increases in energy consumption are absolutely necessary for meeting the needs of a growing population and tackling serious local, regional and global environmental problems. 
The solution of such problems will require both enhanced national efforts and special measures and cooperation by the international community. 
27. World energy consumption continued to be dominated by fossil fuels. 
Most of the world's infrastructure and capital stock in production and consumption was based on fossil fuels. 
The application of modern and improving technologies continued to expand the resource base and reduce energy intensity per unit of economic output at lower real costs than conventionally calculated. 
Usually, environmental and societal costs were excluded, with markets thus failing to provide the necessary signals for changes in energy policies and measures. 
At the same time, it was necessary to accelerate efforts in the application of modern clean-up and energy-efficient technologies in order to mitigate the adverse environmental effects of the increasing consumption of fossil fuels at the local, national, regional and global levels. 
Similarly, substitution among the various fossil fuels should be encouraged in favour of the least environmentally damaging options (e.g., natural gas). 
28. Much of the increase in energy consumption was expected to occur in the developing countries because of increasing population, higher expected rates of economic growth and continuing transition to more modern economic and social development structures. 
Despite improvements in energy efficiencies expected in most of the developing countries and the economies in transition, their level of energy intensity per unit of economic output was expected to remain relatively high during the next few decades. 
29. Historical analysis of energy developments in the industrialized world indicated a leapfrog phenomenon with regard to energy efficiency. 
Followers or latecomers in the modernization or industrialization process were able to apply more energy-efficient technologies than the pioneering countries. 
That was due to a variety of reasons, including relatively free trade and open-market policies. 
However, the magnitude of the problem called for more deliberate measures by the international community to assist the developing countries and the economies in transition, through financing, transfer of appropriate technologies and other measures, in order to accelerate their own efforts for improved energy efficiencies. 
30. It was noted with concern that the number of the energy-poor was growing. 
Efforts at combating poverty, as provided for in chapter 3 of Agenda 21, would be frustrated unless urgent measures were taken at both the national and the international levels to correct that situation. 
It was also noted that, according to the multi-year thematic programme of work of the Commission on Sustainable Development, chapter 14 of Agenda 21, on promoting sustainable agriculture and rural development, would be considered at its third session, in 1995. 
A thorough evaluation of the possibilities of enhancing rural energy supplies of both conventional and renewable sources of energy would be necessary for that purpose. 
Dialogue and cooperation among energy importers and exporters should be enhanced in order to alleviate mutual energy security concerns. 
32. The Committee concluded that the current and prospective world energy situation was not compatible with sustainable development in the long term and, therefore, called for appropriate changes in energy strategies at all levels. 
Such new strategies, if fully pursued, could provide the necessary energy services for sustainable development. 
33. The Chief of the Energy Section of the Department for Development Support and Management Services introduced the report of the Secretary-General on means to promote and implement energy efficiency in developing countries (E/C.13/1994/5). 
He stated that energy conservation represented a great potential for obtaining a more desirable and useful output from a given energy input. 
The potential of energy conservation was widely recognized and respected, in spite of the seemingly abundant supply of cheap oil. 
34. In a longer time perspective, improved energy efficiency in all sectors would also see a strong driving force in stricter environmental standards on all operations. 
Improved energy efficiency went hand in hand with environmental improvements. 
Even though the developing countries were using only a fraction of the world's total energy resources, inefficient utilization of scarce and expensive, and often imported energy sources was a serious economic burden, as well as an environmental problem throughout the world. 
Accumulated experience on the design, operations and maintenance of power stations emphasized the potential for improvements in availability and efficiency in many countries. 
Developments of transmission and distribution technology would ensure that improvements in generation efficiency were not lost on the way to the consumer. 
High system availability was a key to overall efficiency. 
He stated that improved energy efficiency in the industrial sector started with a systematic analysis of all energy flows, of inputs, conversions and outputs of the industrial plant. 
Based on thorough experience, an energy audit would reveal possible improvements. 
36. The introduction of improved equipment, components and subsystems of an industrial process, as well as control systems, all contributed to energy efficiency. 
The basis for permanent improvements was clear incentives, capacity to fulfil action taken and effective methods and schemes to monitor and control results. 
In many countries, households might not be very energy-intensive. Nevertheless, technological improvements and basic education could help conserve energy at a significant level. 
Rural and urban systems for electricity distribution were often hurt by irregularities of operation and high losses, which need to be and can be reduced. 
Schemes for rural electrification often played a decisive role in industrialization and socio-economic development. 
Commercial and institutional buildings in developing countries were often much bigger energy consumers than they needed to be and accumulated experience indicated many ways to conserve energy. 
Lower specific energy use can be obtained through the application of more energy-efficient technology. 
Efficiency improvements can be achieved at each step in the energy chain. 
39. In formulating energy strategies, a number of measures are available for improving energy efficiency. 
These systems and technologies may be introduced at the rate of capital turnover and expansion, for instance, at the rate of replacement and addition. 
The energy performance of new equipment varies considerably and it is crucial to pay close attention to the specific energy use offered by different pieces of equipment for the same energy service. 
This discussion addresses only energy conservation measures that result in the use of less energy to provide the same energy service, or to achieve greater energy service for the same energy. 
In contrast, energy conservation, as reported in some publications, has been interpreted as that of reducing energy use by diminishing the level of energy services, e.g., by reducing indoor temperatures in space-heated areas to levels that require unreasonably warmer clothing. 
42. The cost evaluations behind these numbers do not take into account external costs associated with energy supply. 
The potential for further efficiency improvements through continued research and development is large. 
Another lever used for energy efficiency increase, specific for countries in transition, relates to restructuring of the economy; that is, the change of the economic structure based on the real comparative advantages of these countries and the modernizing of the old and obsolete equipment. 
Under these circumstances, the Group of Experts considered that such a scenario would continue to expose the world economy to great uncertainties of possible energy instabilities and increasing environmental degradation. 
Accelerating the development and utilization of environmentally benign new and renewable sources of energy had, therefore, become an urgent issue. 
Overall, the Group of Experts was of the view that progress in new and renewable sources of energy, since the 1981 Conference in Nairobi, had been slow. 
45. The Group of Experts noted that the main thrust of the Nairobi Programme of Action and its recommendations continued to be valid. 
However, an overall review of its priorities might be required to reflect the changes that had taken place in such areas as energy, ecology, finance, and economic growth, and the state of development and application of new and renewable sources of energy technologies. 
At the national level, it stated that Governments should, consistent with their national priorities, establish time-bound commitments on the share of new and renewable sources of energy in total national energy consumption and attempt to allocate appropriate national funding to that end. 
At the international level, the Group of Experts recommended that developing countries be assisted in various programmes. 
46. Since the meeting of the Group of Experts in 1991, the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED) process has provided a renewed awareness of the possibilities of new and renewable sources of energy. 
Energy issues were extensively covered by the Conference, either by direct reference or by implication. 
Direct references to energy are found in 17 of the 40 chapters of Agenda 21, in particular, in chapter 4, Changing consumption patterns; chapter 7, Promoting sustainable human settlement development; chapter 9, Protection of the atmosphere; and chapter 14, Promoting sustainable agriculture and rural development. 
47. The contribution of new and renewable sources of energy, at present, is estimated at 1.6 billion tons of oil equivalent, or 18 per cent of world energy consumption. 
Large hydropower and traditional biomass are, by far, the most important among the new and renewable sources of energy. 
The truly new and emerging energy technologies such as minihydropower, geothermal, solar, wind and modern biomass, contribute only 1.6 per cent of the world total. 
48. Available projections or scenarios of the future of new and renewable sources of energy differ widely. 
These are often based on various assumptions and technological forecasts which foresee a rapid reduction in costs. 
However, such a rapid development of new and renewable sources of energy would require an array of policy changes and practices by Governments and businesses, including full environmental costing of all energy sources. 
The World Energy Council (WEC) is much more conservative. 
The Council projects a gradual increase from the current 18 per cent contribution of new and renewable sources of energy to 21 per cent by the year 2020 on the assumption that current policies would be continued. 
A more rapid increase to 30 per cent (including hydropower) would be achieved in its ecologically driven scenario. 
49. The frequently used term "new and renewable sources of energy" was defined in 1981 in the Nairobi Programme of Action. 
It refers to renewable sources of energy and tar sands, oil shale and peat. 
The major concern at the time was to develop substitutes for the oil and natural gas that, at that time, appeared unstable sources of secure energy and with limited availability for the future. 
In the post-UNCED era, when the major concerns are about development and environment, a clear distinction must be made between fossil fuels and renewable energy. 
Because of their very different characteristics with respect to emissions of greenhouse gases, the term is no longer adequate. 
The Committee recommended that the term "renewable sources of energy" be used in the United Nations system, referring to large- and small-scale hydropower, modern and traditional biomass energy, solar energy, wind energy, ocean energy, urban and rural organic waste, and geothermal energy. 
Non-commercial, traditional biomass energy should be identified separately as a sub-item. 
The product considered can produce heat, mechanical energy, or chemicals, to be used as fuels, or electricity directly. Because of this flexibility in producing modern energy carriers, the use of renewable energy sources is well suited to the energy systems of both industrialized and developing countries. 
51. The utilization of renewable energy sources will lead, like all other energy sources, to environmental impacts, the character and level of which will depend on the technologies used, and, most importantly, on the procedures and practices employed. 
Generally, environmental and health problems associated with prudent use of modern renewable energy technologies are much smaller than those of conventional energy sources. 
In particular, the use of renewable technologies does not result in net greenhouse-gas emissions, if adequate care is given to their deployment and secondary cycles. 
52. Impressive technical gains in renewable energy technologies and systems have been made during the past decade. 
Renewable energy systems have benefited from developments in electronics, biotechnology, and materials sciences, and in other energy areas. 
Biomass gasification/gas turbine power generation, either as stand-alone or in co-generation, is expected to be delivering electricity at a cost comparable to coal-based power generation. 
Wind electricity is rapidly growing and is now cost-competitive with conventional sources of electricity in California, where about 1 per cent of electricity is provided from wind energy, and in Denmark, where it contributed 3 per cent. 
54. Solar thermal low-temperature applications can now be implemented in most developing countries, using local technology. 
Although most of the components necessary to implement hybrid schemes are commercially available, systems design and integration are still far from optimal and demand further development and field validation. 
Some components also require further development. 
The marginal value of these so-called intermittent electricity sources typically declines as their share of the total electric market increases. 
The existing knowledge in sugar cane and ethanol production and land availability are important factors for ethanol programmes. 
Three-stone stoves or open fires are important traditional biomass energy systems. 
Indoor air pollution and related respiratory diseases may be among the most underestimated environmental and health problems in the South. 
The development of improved cookstoves would represent a major step towards enhancing living conditions for the poor. 
Modern stoves have already been disseminated remarkably quickly in a number of developing countries, for example, China, India and Kenya. 
The contribution that small-scale modern biomass technologies can make to billions of potential users and to reducing deforestation should be given greater attention and is a subject area in which South-South transfer of know-how should be encouraged. 
Many biomass technologies are working well throughout the world, with attractive costs and varied applications. 
56. The use of small-scale hydropower has many advantages. 
These include not only environmental benefits, such as no emissions of greenhouse gases, but also improvements in the economic base and in the quality of life in rural areas. 
Negative impacts can be minimized by the careful design and siting of installations. 
The importance of small hydropower plants goes beyond the supply of energy; in addition, it can provide major improvements in the environmental, social and economic conditions in rural areas. 
A number of activities have already been started to accelerate the transfer of small hydropower plant technology to the developing countries (e.g., by the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) and by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP)). 
Renewable energy can thus help reduce poverty in rural areas and reduce pressures for urban migration. 
For example, the ethanol programme in Brazil has created some 700,000 jobs in the rural areas. 
Although lands farmed for energy would not be restored to their original condition, the recovery of these lands for biomass plantations would support rural development, prevent erosion and provide a better habitat for wildlife than at present. 
59. The energy production levels necessary for a quantitatively significant contribution to world energy supply are not likely to be constrained by resource availability. 
A number of other practical considerations, however, do limit the renewable resources that can be used, including the following: 
(a) Biomass must be produced sustainably, [14]/ with none harvested from virgin forests. 
(c) The cost of photovoltaic power is too high for grid-connected applications, and cost reductions of about a factor of five are needed for large-scale applications. 
However, there are a number of niche-market applications where photovoltaic power is attractive, and there are many interesting ideas for cost reductions in the future. 
(d) The amount of wind, solar-thermal and photovoltaic power that can be economically integrated into electric generating systems is very sensitive to patterns of electricity demand, as well as to weather conditions; 
(e) Although the exploitable hydroelectric potential is large, especially in developing countries, [16]/ and hydropower is an excellent complement to intermittent electric sources, the development of hydropower will be constrained by environmental and social concerns, particularly for projects that would flood large areas. 
60. In addition, the following constraints apply: 
(b) Relatively high investment costs are caused mainly by the low capacity and energy densities and the common fluctuations in the availability of renewable energies over time, which result in a comparatively high need for space and material and the necessity of establishing parallel systems or storage facilities; 
Sometimes, there are problems of public acceptance. 
The technological limits to the diffusion of existing competitive technologies for utilizing renewable energy sources derive mainly from the time needed to increase global capacities for producing them. 
62. The transfer of clean coal technologies to developing countries required careful analysis and planning and an environmental compliance strategy in order to meet specific emission limits from various sources or overall region-wide emission rates over a certain period of time, as dictated by legislation or other agreements. 
The effect of specific legislation and legislative language in effecting the choice of clean coal technologies to be adopted by a country (and the overall cost of an emissions reduction programme) cannot be overemphasized. 
63. Correct economic evaluation of clean coal technologies might also be more difficult in developing countries. 
The cost of clean coal technologies that would reduce emissions in new power plants was high; the cost of retrofitting clean coal technologies to existing plants was even higher, often exceeding the original plant cost. 
The technical basis for clean coal technology decision-making was inherently complex and also required comprehensive training in project financial assessment. 
Similarly, it should always be borne in mind that technology was not just hardware and software, but also the supporting institutional arrangements and incentive structures. 
In many instances, Governments had adopted an aggressive policy of privatization, either in conjunction with or separate from the independent, private power producers of electricity. 
65. When considering the capture of carbon dioxide from energy conversion processes, a distinction should be made between recovery from flue gases and that resulting from modifications in the energy conversion process. 
The well-established scrubbing technique to capture CO2 from flue gases is based on the use of regenerable chemical solvent based on monoethanolamine (MEA). 
66. Techniques resulting from modifications in the energy conversion process include coal gasification followed by a shift reaction and separation of the CO2 using a physical absorbent or membrane, and combustion of fossil fuels in an atmosphere of oxygen and carbon dioxide instead of air. 
Other options that may also be applied, inside and outside the power sector, are investigated as well. 
The storage costs might add another US$ 5-80 per ton of carbon. 
Ongoing research in this field should enable the reduction of these cost figures. 
69. Finally, it must be mentioned that afforestation or reforestation, accompanied by the application of forest management techniques, is also an option to diminish the CO2 problem. 
Reforestation programmes are realized in developing countries and countries in transition. 
It is a method to offset CO2 emissions at very low costs. 
70. The Committee observed that, in the future, natural gas would play an increasingly important role in the development of and transition to an energy system compatible with sustainable development. 
It would be important to initiate programmes and projects that do not waste natural gas and that extend the lifetime of this exhaustible resource. 
This would involve the creation of a reliable infrastructure and the strengthening of national capabilities for the exploration, transmission and expanded use of natural gas. 
A prerequisite for the efficient use of natural gas would be acceleration of the development and diffusion of end-use technologies through research, development, demonstration and market expansion. 
It makes a potentially significant contribution in the intermittent generation of electricity as it may easily be used in low-capital cost gas turbines for load-following electricity generation. 
72. The Committee discussed nuclear energy. 
It concluded that additional discussions were needed and decided to continue discussion of the subject at a future meeting. 
73. Future energy patterns cannot simply be extrapolated from the prevailing ones, which, in any case, do not meet the requirements of either developed countries or of countries in economic transition, in particular developing countries. 
Even with substantial improvements in the energy efficiency of all countries, the globally required growth of energy services cannot be met without serious infringements on the interests of most of the developing countries. 
75. Future energy scenarios need to be further worked out - in an integrated manner with energy-exporting and energy-importing countries - in order to highlight trade-offs in the development of sustainability guidelines agreed upon among countries. 
Undertaking such a project under the aegis of the United Nations would prepare the world for long-term options. 
76. The Committee stressed the need for and the importance of formulating appropriate policies for the implementation of strategies and options aimed at achieving sustainable development, as specified in chapter II above. 
77. The Committee recommended the adoption and implementation of integrated national action programmes by each Member State for the development of, and transition to, an energy system compatible with its resource endowment and sustainable levels of social and economic growth. 
Strengthening national capabilities in the assessment, planning and implementation of energy programmes would be a basic requirement in this process. 
78. The Committee observed that present energy policies, which were primarily based on subsidies and regulations, had distorted energy markets in many ways. 
Market energy prices did not reflect realistic costs of the production and use of various energy sources. 
In addition to inappropriate price signals, some of the barriers that impeded diffusion of environmentally sound energy technologies included the absence of proper marketing infrastructure, financing mechanisms and commercialization of new technologies. 
A distinct shift in public policy is needed to introduce market incentives to accelerate the development of modular renewable energies and to adopt a rational energy policy. 
79. The Committee recommended the gradual removal of direct and indirect subsidies for conventional sources of energy. 
Temporary subsidies and other financial incentives could remain a means to introduce new technologies in the marketplace. 
The Committee observed that a commercially mature technology performed reliably, provided it was cost-effective and supported by a marketing network sufficient to meet the demand for products, maintenance and parts. 
For some, policy reforms and initiatives that accounted for improved linkages were enough to meet a critical commercial threshold. 
Market-based approaches through liberalization, targeted incentives for technological development and collaboration, and strengthening linkages in marketing, research and development and financing mechanisms were some of the policy options available to the developing countries to promote renewable sources of energy. 
80. The Committee considered the environmental aspects of energy development and observed that meeting the concern about environmental impact should be an integral part of all energy policies. 
It would be necessary to make compromises, in the interim period, especially in the developing countries and economies in transition, in meeting the obligations of UNCED so as to allow them to develop in the most efficient, cost-effective and environmentally sound manner. 
Policies that could promote this would include designing energy development plans consistent with national social and economic development plans in harmony with environmental objectives, and cooperation between countries on the climate change issue. 
81. The Committee considered a number of policy options to promote the development of environmentally sound energy systems, some of which were included in its draft resolution (see chap. I, sect. A). 
In addition, the Committee considered the following policy instruments: 
(f) Removing barriers to joint ventures with foreign investors and liberalization of the public utility sector. 
82. The Committee agreed to consider such policy instruments further at its future sessions. 
It was noted that there could be many technical solutions in providing the same energy service. 
Regulatory measures such as technical performance standards, along with appropriate incentives like voluntary agreements between Governments and industries to improve energy efficiency, and integrated resource planning for utilities, should be encouraged. 
Energy efficiency could be stimulated through the rationalization of tax structures and appropriate pricing. 
84. Governments and concerned organizations should use their ability to convene meetings to bring buyers of energy-using equipment together to express market demand for more energy-efficient equipment. 
Creation of a marketplace for competition between energy-efficiency improvements and energy supply investments and use of design competitions would promote the dissemination of more energy-efficient technologies. 
Policies should stimulate the use of secondary energy sources such as waste heat from industrial processes, as well as the closing of energy-intensive material cycles, recycling of materials and reuse of products. 
Infrastructures should be established to manage the collection and recycling of paper, metals etc. 
85. In developing countries, leap-frogging of technology application, networking, exchange of information and transfer of knowledge, among other aspects, should assume special significance. 
Many environmental objectives in energy use could be obtained by avoiding, as far as possible, the application of "old" inefficient technologies in the development of energy systems and industrial processes in developing countries. 
In this context, policies that encourage study and evaluation of performance of new investments would be relevant. 
86. The Committee noted that renewable sources of energy should be considered as one of the key elements in the overall strategy for sustainable development. 
87. Exploration and resource mapping activities would have to be increased, especially in developing countries, in order to meet their growing energy needs in a sustainable and efficient way. 
Such an exercise should create an inventory of resources, enabling an assessment of their potential and desirable contribution to the energy mix. 
88. There was an urgent need to include externalities in decision-making processes in energy projects, which would put a value on pollution, land use and job creation. 
Dissemination of information, training and networking concerning the benefits and characteristics of renewable resources should remain a priority area. 
Steps should be taken to encourage private sector investment and involvement in the programmes for development and commercialization of renewables and to establish joint-venture manufacturing plants for local production of energy systems. 
90. At the regional level, the establishment of centres of excellence for renewable energy to provide training, technology support and resource databases should be undertaken as appropriate to regional needs. 
At the international level, funding for renewable energy projects should be increased by involving multilateral financing institutions and bilateral aid programmes. 
A detailed study should be undertaken to look into the feasibility of establishing a dedicated institution within the United Nations to give international focus and leadership to significantly advance energy for sustainable development. 
Such an organization should cooperate with other international and concerned organizations that have complementary objectives, while maintaining momentum towards greater renewable energy use. 
91. The Committee observed that natural gas would play a key role in many countries in the future, while clean coal technologies would play a larger role in countries with large domestic resources, such as China and India. 
Emission standards and voluntary cleanup measures, along with demonstration of options for decarbonization of fossil fuels and flue gases, need to be encouraged. 
The Committee noted that improvements in clean coal and gasification technologies would also have beneficial effects for other energy sources such as biomass. 
Technological advances in these areas would have benefits reaching far beyond their original intentions and should be encouraged. 
The introduction and improvement of clean fossil fuel technologies, including those for using waste products, were identified as priority areas that would meet the objective of improved use of fossil fuels. 
92. It was noted that policies would have to encourage fuel substitution from high-carbon to low- or no-carbon fuels. 
Stimulating the use of natural gas, electricity, methanol and hydrogen in the transportation sector could be used as an instrument for achieving a cleaner environment. 
93. The Committee noted that conservation of fuelwood and other biomass resources might necessitate subsidizing conventional energy sources to the extent that they take care of people's basic needs and promote resource conservation. 
Those organizations had submitted a summary of their current and planned programmes, projects and activities, and reported on the issues requiring priority attention, including concern for the environment and conservation and efficient use of energy. 
95. The activities were extensive and reflected the mandates of the organizations, their ongoing efforts and what they perceived as emerging and important issues. 
97. A large number of the programmes of the entities of the United Nations system had covered technical cooperation with developing countries, including advisory services, training workshops and seminars, publications and database management. 
One area of particular interest, he said, had been the activities of regional development banks and the key role they were playing in providing much-needed financial assistance for the development and application of energy resources and technologies. 
98. Many organizations highlighted the need for policies and strategies that aimed at integrating energy, environment and other considerations. 
99. The representative of the Economic Commission for Europe (ECE) said her organization had adopted, in 1990, the principle of sustainable development for all its activities, including the field of energy. 
Owing to the recent unprecedented challenges faced by the countries of ECE, the Commission had established new priorities to give it an effective role in assisting the countries in transition. 
Its methods of work and output were similar to those of other regional commissions. 
She emphasized that the commissions were the only entities that comprised all the countries in the individual regions and in which all the members were equal. 
Statistics, studies, meetings, advisory services and the establishment of networks constituted some of their contributions. 
The subjects addressed were also similar. 
Among other activities undertaken by ECE were programmes relating to energy, in general, to coal, gas, electric power, energy efficiency and to new and renewable sources of energy. 
100. Three years ago, the ECE Energy Efficiency 2000 project was launched as a region-wide campaign to promote the efficient use of energy in order to save resources and reduce harmful emissions for the protection of the environment and climate. 
As a result of the experience with the project, a global project -Global Energy Efficiency 21 - was being developed as a joint activity of the five regional commissions. 
She noted that coordination had to start at the regional level, if it was to be successful at the global level. 
101. The representative of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) summarized the results of the World Solar Summit Process. 
It was launched in 1992 by a group of founding institutions, which were responding positively to a UNESCO initiative to consider what should be done in the "post-Nairobi era". 
102. There was now an effort to put together a well-thought-out programme, focusing on action within individual countries. 
The effort should identify the best ways to use existing mechanisms. 
Several strategic projects had grown out of the World Solar Summit Process, including: solar energy for rural development; a life-scale public information and education project; solar energy for use in the development of Africa; and solar energy for peace. 
A special funding mechanism, such as a world solar energy fund, should be put in place to ensure effective implementation of renewable energy projects. 
The World Bank had put together a report on funding mechanisms for solar projects. 
An international solar treaty should be prepared and considered. 
Adoption of such a treaty would express the political will of countries to promote renewable energy technologies. 
103. The representative of the United Nations University (UNU) said that sound energy policy and management required the incorporation of economic and environmental considerations. 
Increased reliance on new and renewable sources of energy offered promising prospects for an environmentally benign and sustainable energy supply, while highlighting the possibility of energy-saving strategies. 
UNU undertakes research, training and the dissemination of knowledge on the global problems of human survival, development and welfare, which are the concern of the United Nations. 
Each centre would serve as the focus of a subnetwork, linking the new and renewable sources of energy institutions within its region for the exchange of information, personnel and equipment and for joint activities. 
The recommendation was made at a colloquium on renewable energy for environment and development organized by the Department in Italy in 1993. 
With a growing concern for the environment, it had become more difficult to find an appropriate energy mix. 
107. Regarding the energy mix in the region, he said solid fuels had been the most used since 1980. The share of liquid fuels had decreased significantly. 
The countries of the region would diversify the energy mix and become less dependent on oil. 
Coal would be increasingly consumed. 
Technological advances would mitigate some of the environmental impact of coal usage. 
Energy development was crucial to the economic and social development of the region. 
He stressed the need for technology transfer and the exchange of information on new and renewable sources of energy. 
Some of the new and renewable sources of energy being utilized in the region were biomass, solar, wind and mini-hydropower. 
The Committee was also informed about the major conclusions and recommendations of the ESCAP Committee on Environment and Sustainable Development at its first session, held in October 1993, and the activities on new and renewable sources of energy and energy efficiency in the ESCAP region. 
The energy activities of FAO were focused on assisting developing countries to meet their energy requirements in agriculture, forestry and fisheries, as a means of achieving sustainable rural development. 
A transition from the present energy supply of mainly firewood and animal and human power to a more diversified base and a better use of commercial energy was key to improving the living conditions of rural populations. 
The Organization's energy programme and its main activities include assessment and planning, wood energy, bioenergy, rural mechanization, solar energy, wind energy, small hydropower systems, draught animal technology and integration of energy sources. 
One of the major reasons for these constraints is that policy makers, energy planners and project managers lack both a comprehensive database on women's involvement in the sector and the capacity to plan for and implement appropriate interventions to promote women's participation. 
In spite of the importance of the role of women in environmental protection and development, the extent of their participation in the process of planning and management of energy resources is far from reaching desired levels. 
Their energy-related work and economic and social value have been taken for granted. 
This points to an urgent need to reconsider development strategies and activities in order to benefit from the participation of women in the planning and development of sustainable energy and environment programmes and projects. 
111. INSTRAW, in cooperation with the International Training Centre of the International Labour Organization (ILO), at Turin, developed a multimedia training package, entitled "Women, new and renewable sources of energy", targeted at development officials, trainers, women's organizations and non-governmental organizations. 
112. The Committee welcomed the report of the Secretary-General on energy programme activities within and outside the United Nations system (E/C.13/1994/4) and expressed its appreciation for the information provided by a great number of organizations within and outside the United Nations system. 
It noted that many organizations were engaged in research and development and related activities, covering a wide variety of energy issues, but without any formal coordinating mechanism or regular and consistent exchange of information, at either the planning or implementation stages. 
113. In responding to the Secretariat's request for guidance on the structure and outline of future reports on coordination in energy, the Committee considered that efforts should be made to classify the energy activities of the various organizations into the options suggested in chapter II above. 
Future reports should also include cross-sectoral issues, as well as quantitative information on programmes and activities, including information on budgets and results of evaluations carried out. 
Several experts explored the possibility of establishing a new energy institution within or outside the United Nations system which would promote broad policy objectives concerning energy and sustainable development. 
In this respect, substantial financial and environmental benefits could materialize from regional cooperation, as exemplified by the European Energy Charter, as negotiated by former East-West antagonists. 
For example, an African energy charter could be developed that addressed such issues as the use of biomass energy. 
115. Several other experts noted that consideration for establishing a new global energy institution would require more information and analysis of the activities of existing organizations, especially in view of the current financial difficulties experienced throughout the United Nations system. 
Furthermore, coordination should take place at the lowest level possible and then go up to more general levels. 
Such coordination should include regular and consistent exchange of information on energy activities and be supplemented by a minimum of consultations on programme planning and budgeting, with the objective of promoting common and/or joint strategies and plans in as many energy priority areas as possible. 
Available financial resources should be devoted to the strengthening of existing organizations and programmes in the energy field. 
116. The Committee urged that coordination in energy be improved within the United Nations system through the exchange of information on activities, promotion of joint activities, programme budget formulation, the full use of the regional commissions and strengthening of the Secretariat in coordination efforts. 
Furthermore, coordination efforts should be extended to appropriate bodies outside the United Nations system. 
The main constraints with which women were confronted in achieving full integration and participation in energy planning, programming and projects, as outlined by INSTRAW, were clearly recognized. 
There was an urgent need to reconsider development strategies and activities in order to benefit from the participation of women in the planning and development of sustainable energy programmes and projects. 
He indicated that other chapters of the medium-term plan also included energy programmes, for example, the chapters on the regional commissions. 
The focus is on socio-economic development, which requires the availability of affordable energy carriers and the build-up of a reliable energy system within the constraints posed by the environment and the use of exhaustible resources. 
The programme should pay more attention to the issue of climate change as a result of greenhouse gas emissions from the energy sector. 
It is suggested that, instead of a forecasting approach, a backcasting approach be followed, starting from the targets that have to be met. 
120. It is not clear from the medium-term plan in the energy field, how international cooperation to improve coordination among all the organizations and agencies concerned and to promote concerted action would be strengthened. 
The indicated objectives should receive more attention and be connected with specific action to be taken, at Headquarters and at the regional level. 
122. To allow international comparisons of energy efficiency in various economic sectors, a framework should be established for international cooperation and research. 
Such a framework should address the following issues: the type of indicators for energy intensity and energy efficiency; how to measure energy consumption; how to measure human activity; and how to measure the potential of energy-efficiency improvement. 
The establishment of such a framework is urgently needed, and can be realized as part of this subprogramme. 
123. The focus in subprogramme 2 is on the promotion of sustainable energy exploration and development in developing countries, which requires the development of national energy plans. 
These plans are often developed in isolation from one another. 
Substantial financial and environmental benefits can materialize from regional cooperation, as illustrated by the European Energy Charter. 
124. Subprogramme 3 concerns furthering the development and use of new and renewable sources of energy. 
It was noted that furthering the development and use of renewable sources of energy required more resources. Strengthening of this subprogramme was therefore strongly recommended. 
A country-wide mapping of potential renewable sources of energy is of great importance. 
126. One activity in subprogramme 4 is to support the use of environmentally cleaner fossil fuel technologies. 
No attention has so far been given to the possibilities of decarbonizing fossil fuels and flue gases. 
The removal of CO2 from power plants and other energy conversion systems might, however, be an important option in combining the use of fossil fuels with a large reduction in the emission of greenhouse gases. 
Therefore, this programme should also pay attention to the possibilities of utilizing waste products from power plants, e.g., flue ashes. 
127. Within subprogramme 4, attention is given to energy conservation. 
It was noted that in the promotion of a national energy conservation programme, the set-up of a national comprehensive database on the possibilities and costs of energy-saving measures in different economic sectors can be most valuable, as was the experience in some developed countries. 
Improving the efficiency of material use can contribute substantially to a reduced need for energy. 
This should receive much more attention. 
128. The objective of subprogramme 5, on energy planning and management, is "to increase the capacity of developing countries to manage and plan effectively the sustainable development of their energy sectors". 
It was indicated that the need to develop national programmes to achieve a sustainable energy supply was important in the North, and especially so in the South, where many countries did not have a national energy strategy in which priorities were set for the short, medium and long term. 
The regional commissions should, where necessary, stimulate the set-up of national programmes for the development of and transition to a sustainable energy system. 
129. Another action should be the promotion and provision of assistance to developing countries in establishing regional centres of excellence for renewable energy and for the use of energy and materials in all economic sectors. 
130. Subprogramme 6 focuses on the development and transfer of technology, particularly environmentally sound technology, including on non-commercial and preferential terms for exploiting critical energy resources. 
Some experts expressed the need for a global institution to carry out an international, global energy agenda, and wondered whether the Secretariat could investigate the possibilities of setting up such an institution. 
131. The Committee indicated that the medium-term plan on energy should be revised with an orientation based on the energy options set out in chapter II above. 
132. The Committee recommended the convening of a 10-day session of the Committee, to be held in February/March 1995, to address rural energy issues in relation to Agenda 21, chapter 14, entitled "Promoting sustainable agriculture and rural development". 
That chapter is one of the topics for discussion by the Commission on Sustainable Development at its third session, in 1995. 
The Committee agreed that for the 1995 session it would concentrate on three agenda items, namely, energy for rural development; biomass for energy; and energy coordination (see chap. I, sect. B, draft decision I). 
133. The Committee fully trusts that there will be adequate and timely preparation for its future meetings by the Secretariat along with the members of the Committee. 
135. The Committee considered item 9 of its agenda at its 12th meeting, on 18 February 1994. 
136. At the same meeting, following statements by several Committee members, the Committee adopted the provisional agenda and documentation for its second session as orally revised (see chap. I, sect. B). 
138. The session was opened by the temporary Chairman, the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
He was, therefore, confident that they were in a unique position to provide energy policy options and recommendations to the Economic and Social Council, as requested by the General Assembly in its resolution 46/235. 
He also recommended that they give serious consideration to the relation of this Committee to Agenda 21 and the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
Often, such decisions had to be made on the basis of incomplete information. Informed expert opinion must be considered by the bodies that made such policy decisions. 
He added that the capacity to manage a more interdependent world would largely depend on the ability to manage energy. 
While the management of current and potential scarcities had been analysed, there was still a need to examine local scarcities. 
He cited, as an example, the depletion of firewood, an energy source that met basic needs for light, heat and fuel for cooking. 
141. He called on the Committee to provide expert advice on which issues should receive priority consideration. The emphasis on new and renewable sources of energy was important. 
However, the promise of new and renewable sources of energy had not been translated into widespread commercial use. 
Energy was central to production, consumption and development. 
There was a growing recognition that questions of technology development and transfer had acquired international importance. 
Given the complexity of the issues to be considered by the Committee, he called on the experts to provide advice on the priority areas for effective action at the national and international levels. 
145. The following United Nations bodies were represented: Economic Commission for Europe, Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific, International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, United Nations University. 
146. The following organizations of the United Nations system were represented: Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, International Atomic Energy Agency. 
148. The Organization of the Petroleum Exporting Countries, an intergovernmental organization, was represented by an observer. 
151. At the 4th meeting, on 9 February, the Committee elected, by acclamation, Mr. Zoilo Rodas Rodas (Paraguay) as Vice-Chairman and Mr. Virgil Musatescu (Romania) as Rapporteur. 
152. At the 2nd meeting, on 7 February, the Committee adopted the provisional agenda for the session, as contained in document E/C.13/1994/1 and Corr.1, as orally revised. The agenda was as follows: 
1. Election of officers. 
(c) New and renewable sources of energy; 
(d) Efficient utilization of energy resources. 
4. Development of strategies for future energy systems compatible with sustainable development. 
5. Policies for the implementation of energy systems compatible with sustainable development. 
153. The Committee was of the view that members had reached a general consensus on the ideas expressed in the report. 
It should be understood, however, that only the draft resolution and the draft decisions reflected in all details the opinion of individual members. 
154. Owing to time constraints, several issues were not discussed extensively and were, therefore, not included in the report. 
2. This would require an additional session of the Committee for which no resources have been provided in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
3. The costs relating to attendance of the Committee's members at its session in 1995 are estimated at $129,000. 
These costs represent additional requirements under section 8 (Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development) of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
These requirements are based on the assumption that no part of the conference-servicing requirements would be met from within the permanent capacity under section 25 (Administration and management) of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 and that additional resources would be required for temporary assistance for meetings. 
On that basis, it is estimated that no additional resources would be required under section 25 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 in order to accommodate that proposal. 
Both mineral and water resources, which have been mandated to this Committee in particular, have been crucial elements throughout history for sustaining civilization. 
Thus a holistic approach is required to the planning and management of natural resources within the geographical boundaries of each country and also in the consideration of the global impact of national policies or measures. 
The consumption patterns of natural resources in the developed countries, which other countries have targeted for emulation, are not sustainable. 
The developing countries and economies in transition have a continued need for information, technology, funds and improved marketing mechanisms which would allow exploitation of their natural resources for the greater benefit of their populations and in the context of overall sustainable development, national as well as global. 
A global participatory and cooperative approach is necessary to tackle these problems, and the United Nations, the regional commissions and specialized agencies, being uniquely placed, can play a very important role. 
The above challenges and goals remained well in sight while the Committee deliberated on various issues concerning water and minerals. 
The Committee noted that pressure on fresh-water resources was increasing tremendously, requiring urgent action to avert global crisis. 
The Committee recommended that priority must be given to the introduction of dynamic, interactive and integrated approaches to water and land management for sustainable development, including the assessment of fresh-water resources. 
The deliberations of the Committee on mineral resources brought out the fact that the fundamental importance of mineral resources to economic development and quality of life was only implicitly reflected in Agenda 21. 
The Committee has therefore recommended to the Commission on Sustainable Development that it recognize, as a key issue for its deliberations on Agenda 21, the need to ensure the sustainable supply of minerals. 
The Committee also decided to develop a discussion paper on this issue in order to assist the Commission. 
The Committee's discussions were influenced by its understanding of the socio-economic impacts of privatization of State enterprises in the developing countries and economies in transition. 
The Committee, being conscious of the purpose of restructuring various United Nations bodies, including this Committee, has focused on substantive and vital issues based on data and information developed jointly through close interaction with regional commissions and specialized agencies. 
Such an approach enhances the credibility of the Committee's recommendations and results in guidance and possible reorientation of future policies and work of United Nations agencies having a bearing on water and minerals. 
In closing, I extend my personal thanks once again to the members of the Committee for expressing their confidence in me by electing me Chairman and for their excellent cooperation and the participatory spirit in which deliberations were held. 
On behalf of the Committee and myself, I would like to extend my sincere thanks to the four Vice-Chairmen, Mr. G. J. Cano, Mr. D. Davis, Mr. N. Pavlovschi, and especially Mr. P. M. Chipungu, who also assumed the functions of rapporteur. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 45/181 of 21 December 1990 concerning the follow-up to the International Drinking Water Supply and Sanitation Decade, 
Aware of the need to minimize barriers due to different perceptions of water issues by the various agencies, 
Aware that inter-agency cooperation needs to be further intensified in order to come to grips with the increased threat to human living conditions from water-related problems, 
3. Notes with appreciation the work of the Collaborative Council for Water Supply and Sanitation; 
4. Invites the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations to take appropriate steps to develop integrated water, soil and land-use management strategies for sustainable development and conservation of the natural resources base; 
7. Requests the organs and organizations of the United Nations system to further enhance their cooperation with regional and interregional organizations outside the United Nations system, as well as with relevant non-governmental organizations; 
8. Requests the organs and organizations of the United Nations system to address the role of women in the provision, management and safeguarding of water resources as a matter of high priority in inter-agency coordination and joint programming of activities; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
(a) Devote special attention to issues related to shared water resources; 
(c) Include an analysis of trends in recent negotiations and agreements related to shared water resources and to identify barriers to the implementation of existing agreements; 
4. Also requests the Secretary-General to prepare a study containing a review of the mining legislation of selected countries - developed and developing countries and countries with economies in transition. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Aware that the trend in the demand for mineral products in the industrialized countries continues to decline as a result of a process of "dematerialization" - that is, replacement of traditional materials with new ones and with technologies less intensive in mineral products, 
Concerned that the trends towards the substitution of minerals are disadvantageous to developing countries and could lead to a further deepening of the gap between developing and industrialized countries, with adverse consequences for global stability, 
Taking into account that transfer of technology that would reduce costs and improve environmental conditions in developing countries and economies in transition, provision of information on substitute materials and a gradual shift towards downstream processing of materials are appropriate strategies to consider for addressing the problem, 
1. Notes with concern the important and potentially negative effects that the reduction of demand from industrialized countries in minerals may have on developing countries and economies in transition; 
3. Invites the Government of Italy and Governments of other industrialized countries to provide assistance in carrying out the study. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Bearing in mind that the activities aimed at disaster prevention and mitigation could not be separated from mainstream activities related to the sustainable development and management of water and mineral resources, 
1. Takes note of the oral report of the Secretary-General on disaster prevention and mitigation in developing and utilizing mineral and water resources; 
2. Calls upon Member States to adopt proactive strategies in the field of water- and mining-related disasters; 
3. Encourages all national committees established for the IDNDR to coordinate activities in the prevention and mitigation of mining- and water-related disasters and to establish local committees, as appropriate; 
5. Also recommends that the United Nations Secretariat be requested to prepare and publish a study on non-structural measures taken by various Member States for the prevention of disasters related to water and mineral resources; 
6. Invites the Inter-secretariat Group on Water Resources to pay particular attention to the close interrelationship between the prevention and mitigation of water-related disasters and the sustainable development and management of water resources and ecosystems. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 45/181 of 21 December 1990 on the International Drinking Water Supply and Sanitation Decade, 
(a) Organizational, administrative and managerial structures for the integrated management of water resources for sustainable development, specific attention to be paid to countries in tropical and water-scarce areas; 
(c) Identification of institutional barriers to integrated land and water resources management; 
(d) Community participation, including the participation of women, in integrated water resources management; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Bearing in mind the mandate of the Committee on Natural Resources as set out in the note by the Secretary-General on the proposed consolidated mandates of the new subsidiary bodies of the Council, [7]/ especially paragraph 20 (a), (b) and (c), 
Noting the limitations of assessments based on identified resources in providing a long-term view of the availability of mineral resources in the context of intergenerational equity, 
Noting further the need for future United Nations programmes to be targeted to meet the challenges of sustainable development, 
Recognizing further that this information is an essential ingredient in considering wider issues of integrated land management and land use, 
The Economic and Social Council: 
(e) Approves the provisional agenda and documentation for the third session of the Committee set out below: 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
(a) Review of regional and global information on the state of the world's fresh water resources; 
(b) Consideration of institutional and legal issues in water resource management. 
5. Review of implementation plans for averting the fresh water crisis. 
6. Future water resources management issues and the strategies and policies that the international community should be considering in response. 
7. Inflow of funds and new technologies in the mineral sector of developing countries and economies in transition: 
8. New global and regional approaches on mineral resource assessment and the role of the United Nations system : 
(a) Integration of existing information on mineral resource potential to develop a global understanding; 
9. Developments in small-scale mining. 
10. Environmental protection and restoration issues arising from mineral industry activities. 
11. Integration of the issue of the sustainable supply of minerals into the United Nations processes for addressing Agenda 21. 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 45/181 of 21 December 1990 concerning the follow-up to the International Drinking Water Supply and Sanitation Decade, 
Recalling further the recommendations of the International Conference on Water and the Environment held at Dublin, Ireland in January 1992 and chapter 18 of Agenda 21, [11]/ the action plan adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, held at Rio de Janeiro, Brazil in June 1992, 
Recognizing that water is a renewable but finite resource and that it has to serve the total needs of all natural ecosystems, as well as the needs of human society, particularly in the context of the fight against poverty, 
Recognizing further that the scarcity and misuse of freshwater pose a serious and growing threat to sustainable development and to the protection of the environment and that human health and welfare, food security, industrial development and the ecosystems on which they depend are all at risk, 
Acknowledging further that the Committee on Natural Resources is the appropriate body to provide expertise and advice in the consideration of the parts of Agenda 21 and other policy documents related to water and mineral resources, 
7. Further recommends that the concept of demand management be used as a means of relieving pressure on scarce resources, and encourages public participation in the planning and management process, in particular the participation of women; 
9. Decides that freshwater issues be taken into account when deciding on the agendas of forthcoming international conferences, such as the International Conference on Population and Development in 1994, the World Summit for Social Development in 1995, and the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) in 1996; 
10. Requests the Commission on Sustainable Development to take into account the question of the rights of humanity and the duties of Governments in relation to the water cycle in connection with chapter 18 of Agenda 21, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/191, paragraph 4 (c); 
11. Requests the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of the International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa, to pay particular attention to the most salient water interlinkages involved in the process of desertification; 
12. Urges Governments to give consideration to the adoption of water-pricing policies, bearing in mind their specific socio-economic requirements and constraints. 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 45/181 of 21 December 1990 concerning the follow-up to the International Drinking Water Supply and Sanitation Decade, 
Recognizing that capacity-building is one of the essential preconditions for the implementation of Agenda 21 and the achievement of sustainable development, and that human resources development is of particular importance as a tool for the institutional strengthening of governmental, private and non-governmental organizations, 
2. Stresses the need to develop policies aimed at the retention of trained personnel to implement water resources development and management programmes continuously and successfully and the importance of coordinated action to build the required capacity in developing countries; 
3. Welcomes the ongoing assistance of various United Nations organizations with regard to capacity-building for water resources development and management; 
5. Further recommends that with respect to on-the-job training, the wider requirements of capacity-building for water resources planning and management be taken into consideration. 
Emphasizing the important social role of mineral resources development and its potential contribution in the fight against poverty, 
2. Welcomes with appreciation the technical cooperation activities carried out by the Department for Development Support and Management Services in the field of mineral resources, including their economic and scientific aspects; 
3. Notes that, while considering issues that are common to the exploration, extraction and processing of mineral resources in general, and environmental impact of those activities, the Committee would not necessarily wish to exclude energy resources; 
Recalling Economic and Social Council resolution 1991/87 of 26 July 1991, 
Concerned about significant cut-backs in assistance programmes since the mid-1980s which could not be compensated by the inflows of foreign investments to the mineral sector of developing countries, 
Recognizing the need for a mechanism to monitor the flow of funds to developing countries, 
1. Takes note with appreciation of the report of the Secretary-General on ways and means of facilitating the flow of financial resources and transfer of technology to develop the mineral resources of developing countries; 
2. Acknowledges the importance of multilateral and bilateral aid programmes for developing the mineral resources of developing countries, as well as the growing importance of private foreign investment; 
Recalling Economic and Social Council resolution 1991/87 of 26 July 1991, 
Emphasizing the importance of identifying the cost of compliance with environmental regulations, 
2. Recognizes the need to harmonize environmental regulations and measures aimed at attracting foreign investment in developing countries and economies in transition; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the Committee on Natural Resources at its second session a report on the effects of changing environmental legislation and regulations applicable to the mining industry on a global basis; 
5. Also requests the appropriate organizations of the United Nations system to prepare a series of studies on the impact on the environment of exploration and mining in developing countries and economies in transition, starting with precious and base metals; 
Recalling Economic and Social Council resolution 1991/87 of 26 July 1991, 
Having taken note of the Guidelines adopted at this Seminar which call for an action plan for Governments and development agencies alike, to enhance the contribution of small-scale mining to overall economic development, 
Recognizing the need for realistic environmental provisions and regulations addressing small-scale mining as a necessary component of any legislation and regulation, 
Recognizing also the need for model legislation being based on the concept of mining tenure, 
2. Stresses the need for usefulness of demonstration projects applying appropriate technology for small-scale mining; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the Committee on Natural Resources at its second session a report on small-scale mining activities in developing countries and economies in transition; 
5. Encourages the organizations of the United Nations system to conduct in selected regions and countries regional and national case studies of selected mineral products which should provide an integrated view of environment (the physical and biological settings considered in an ecosystem analysis), social, economic and technological issues. 
Recalling Economic and Social Council resolution 1991/87 of 26 July 1991, 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the Committee on Natural Resources at its second session a report containing a review of regional mineral resource assessment programmes and resource needs. 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 41/65 of 3 December 1986 on principles relating to remote sensing of the Earth from outer space, 
Recalling also Economic and Social Council resolutions 1987/9 of 26 May 1987 and 1989/8 of 22 May 1989 on new techniques, including remote sensing, for identifying, exploring for and assessing natural resources, 
Further noting that the application of new technologies and their most effective combination, including airborne and satellite technologies, should be based on an evaluation of needs and the nature of the problems or data gaps, 
Further requests the Chairman of the Committee on Natural Resources to officially transmit to the Secretary-General, for consideration by the Secretariat entity and possible further action, technical comments, observations and suggestions made during the discussion of this issue. 
Recalling Economic and Social Council decision 1993/302 of 29 July 1993, 
Recognizing the importance of water and mineral resources for sustainable development, in general, especially in developing countries and economies in transition in particular, 
Emphasizing the importance of the development and implementation of adequate social policies to respond to the continuing trend towards privatization of the mining sector, 
Aware of the decline in voluntary contributions to the United Nations Revolving Fund for Natural Resources Exploration, 
Bearing in mind the important role of satellite remote sensing for thematic mapping in exploring and exploiting natural resources and for monitoring environmental factors related to natural resources development and natural disasters, 
Taking into account the internationally coordinated multidisciplinary spaceborne programme and the new series of satellite sensors, as well as the transmission service of high resolution images from spacecraft, 
Bearing in mind the requirements of developing countries in having rapid access to information for their sustainable development, 
Recalling Economic and Social Council decision 1993/302 of 29 July 1993, 
Bearing in mind that the flow of financial resources and transfer of technology are means for sustainable development and not an end in itself, 
Noting the long-term trend of declining mineral prices, 
Aware of the non-renewable character of mineral resources which require optimal recovery and utilization, as well as the mitigation of any adverse economic impact on the termination of mining activities, 
Acknowledging the trend towards privatization of state-owned mineral assets, 
Recognizing the role that United Nations agencies can play in developing mechanisms to balance the interests of foreign investors, the host Government and local communities on return on investment, and also sustainability of economic development, 
3. Also requests the Secretary-General to conduct a study incorporating inputs from the United Nations system as well as from other sources on the socio-economic implications of privatization of state-owned mineral assets, with particular reference to future mineral investment; 
4. Further requests the Secretary-General to include in this study an assessment of changes in living standards and identification of possible remedial measures, including ways and means to establish a dialogue involving all parties concerned, namely, Governments, local communities, trade unions and investors. 
Recalling Economic and Social Council decision 1993/302 of 29 July 1993, 
Recognizing also that illegal or poorly managed small-scale mining activities have been shown to be damaging to the general and the working environments, 
Bearing in mind that limited financial resources for occupational and technological improvement are inherent in small-scale mining, 
Noting that small-scale mining activities are often scattered over large areas, therefore hampering the ability of government to monitor them properly, 
Bearing in mind the significant contribution of women to small-scale mining in many countries and the importance of their role in the management and control of its environmental impact, 
Mindful of the need for increased access of small-scale miners, including women, to vocational training, technology transfer and financial credit, particularly through the activities of international, governmental and non-governmental organizations, 
2. Stresses the need for new efforts at the national, regional and international levels in support of small-scale mining activity; 
3. Calls for new initiatives in bilateral and multilateral technical cooperation to be undertaken by intergovernmental organizations in order to enhance the contribution of small-scale mining to economic and social development; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the Committee on Natural Resources at its third session a report on small-scale mining that includes a quantitative evaluation of its importance to the economies of developing countries and economies in transition; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to include in that report an analysis of new approaches and developments, focusing on the role of local communities, the role of the private sector, the flow of foreign capital and the creation of joint ventures; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to highlight in that report recent results obtained in some new areas of activity, such as building materials, mineral waters and geothermal waters. 
Recalling Economic and Social Council decision 1993/302 of 29 July 1993, 
Further noting the need to achieve transfer of technology and accommodate innovation and development of clean technology in the mining industry, 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to prepare for the Committee on Natural Resources at its third session a report that examines key advances in the development and application of state-of-the-art technologies for minimizing environmental degradation caused by mining and processing mineral resources; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to include in that report information on reprocessing wastes and tailings and eliminating the negative ecological consequences of past activities of mineral enterprises. 
2. Furthermore, the Committee notes with alarm that some 80 countries, comprising 40 per cent of the world's population, are already suffering from serious water shortages and that, in many cases, the scarcity of water resources has become the limiting factor to economic and social development. 
Ever-increasing water pollution has become a major problem throughout the world, including in coastal zones. 
3. The Committee stresses the importance of articulating the rights of humanity and duties of Governments in relation to the water cycle and the need for accelerated action in the field of water as an integral component of global efforts to achieve sustainable development. 
(a) That the Commission on Sustainable Development recommend to Governments the carrying out of diagnostic assessments of their national water problems and issues, including, as appropriate, all the various uses of water; current institutional arrangements and human resources capacities; and harmful effects of water-related disasters. 
These assessments should be used in formulating strategies and action plans for the integrated management of land and water resources, taking into account the two-way interaction between land use and water resources, encompassing both dependency and generation of impacts. 
These action plans should also take into account the close interrelationship among water resources development, population growth, food production, health and other socio-economic considerations; 
(b) That the Commission on Sustainable Development affirm the vital importance of establishing a global implementation plan to avert the pending water crisis, incorporating principles for the effective management of land and water resources and guidelines and schedules based on Agenda 21; 
(c) That the Commission on Sustainable Development support the formulation of such an implementation plan to be reviewed by the Committee on Natural Resources in 1996, which would incorporate the following considerations: 
(d) That the Commission on Sustainable Development support the formulation of the implementation plan to avert the impending water crisis, and, to this end: 
(i) Undertake to consider a draft of this plan at its fifth meeting, in 1997; 
(e) That the Commission on Sustainable Development, in its review of chapter 10 of Agenda 21, on an integrated approach to the planning and management of land resources, pay attention to chapter 18 and, in particular, programme area A, on integrated water resources development and management; 
6. The Director of the United Nations Revolving Fund for Natural Resources Exploration introduced the report of the Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) on activities of the United Nations Revolving Fund for Natural Resources Exploration (E/C.7/1994/12). 
7. The representative of the Department for Development Support and Management Services presented the report of the Secretary-General on technical cooperation activities of the United Nations system in the mining sector (E/C.7/1994/3). 
That might be achieved through extended sessions of the ACC Subcommittee or by other means. 14. One expert proposed that Governments re-examine their own internal structures with a view to facilitating coordination. 
19. Another member emphasized the importance of the development and implementation of adequate social policies in order to respond to the ongoing trend towards privatization of the mining sector. 
He recommended that the Secretariat prepare a study on the social implications of the privatization of the mining industry. 
He also emphasized the important role of geological data standardization and the activities aimed at the creation and establishment of national data-bank information centres. 20. It was observed that the global assessment of mineral potential was currently based on identified resources only. 
28. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft resolution, as orally revised (see chap. 
(b) Note by the Secretariat containing the recommendations of the Committee in regard to mineral resources (E/C.7/1994/CRP.2); 
35. At the 6th meeting, on 24 February, the Committee adopted the draft resolution, as orally revised (see chap. I, sect. A, draft resolution I). 
42. At the 5th meeting, on 24 February, the Committee had before it a draft resolution (E/C.7/1994/CRP.2, draft recommendation II) entitled "Flow of financial resources and transfer of technology to develop the mineral resources of developing countries". 
53. At the 6th meeting, on 24 February, the Committee adopted the draft resolution, as orally revised (see chap. I, sect. A, draft resolution IV). 
A representative of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development introduced the report, which provided an overview of the interrelations between population, land and water resources. 
He noted that, whereas there had been a growing understanding of the finite and vulnerable nature of water resources and of the need for holistic approaches to land and water management, there was every reason to be concerned about the long-term sustainability of water resources development world wide. 
The question facing the Committee was whether, given the current state of affairs, the world was headed towards a water crisis of global proportions and what steps would need to be taken in order to avert such a crisis. 
The Committee identified the need to manage the resource at the lowest appropriate level, in accordance with the approaches taken at the International Conference on Water and the Environment (Dublin, 1992) and the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (Rio de Janeiro, 1992). 
57. The Committee commended the quality of the report prepared by the Secretariat and expressed its view that certain areas could be expanded to define more accurately the nature of the global water crisis. 
58. Most experts agreed that an update on the current report would be needed for the third session of the Committee, possibly to be entitled "Twenty years after Mar del Plata". 
The importance of strategies for integrated water resources management and linkages between water and land issues were stressed. 
The report could be strengthened by requesting the regional commissions to prepare regional summaries and specific countries to prepare case-studies of successful strategies. 
It was also suggested that the report might include a section from ECE on current developments in water-related issues in the transitional economies of Central and Eastern Europe. 
59. The representative of the ECE Secretariat said that its Working Party on Water Problems had recently completed a draft report which, inter alia, covered the water management situation in Europe's transitional economies. 
60. Several experts expressed the view that overextraction and pollution of groundwater were serious problems and that groundwater protection needed to be emphasized. 
Legislation and enforcement, combined with user participation, were required if groundwater were to be managed and protected effectively. 
61. Another area that needed attention was the reclamation of irrigation areas rather than the opening up of new irrigation schemes. 
Planning had to balance the needs for agricultural and non-agricultural land use and alternative ways to raise agricultural production and irrigation efficiency. 
Water resources schemes of various sizes were needed to take into account environmental concerns and watershed management. 
One expert emphasized the linkage between water and land use and proposed that attention be directed to the Commission on Sustainable Development's consideration of chapter 10 of Agenda 21 in that regard. 
62. Several delegates stressed that prior assessment of resources was necessary before proper planning and management would be possible. 
Proper monitoring and follow-up would be required. 
One expert noted that massive financial support from external agencies would be required for such assessments. 
63. A number of experts endorsed the final paragraph (para. 79) of the report and felt that its contents should be conveyed to the Economic and Social Council. 
They stressed the need for a multisectoral approach and for diagnostic assessment of the current institutional arrangements and human resources capacity at the national level as a basis for formulating strategies for the future. 
64. Unless there were serious attempts to alleviate poverty, discussions of environmental degradation would be idle. 
65. In considering agenda item 5 (b), at the 1st meeting of the Working Group on Water Resources on 25 February 1994, the Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General on international instruments for global action (E/C.7/1994/5). 
66. Several experts emphasized the importance of raising the level of international attention and action on the global water crisis through the establishment of some kind of legal instrument which might impart greater status to water issues. 
Discussions were held on what that might entail - i.e., a code of conduct, a water law, a framework convention, or a declaration of principles. 
67. One expert felt that the focus for such an instrument should be integrated water management and the need for greater balance in water use. 
68. Another expert stressed the need for a framework convention on the water cycle, focusing on linkages between water resources and land use, and the need to protect water resources from pollution. 
One expert suggested that the success of the ECE conventions might be related to the relatively high level of awareness in Europe of water issues. 
70. The Committee encouraged ECE to provide information that could be incorporated into the report discussed in paragraph 58. 
73. Before the adoption of the draft decision, statements were made by the experts from Zimbabwe, Kenya, Canada and Benin. 
While most countries regulated and imposed conditions on the exercise of water rights (effective and beneficial use), there were examples of cases where water rights were issued without conditionalities. 
There was a trend towards controlling water pollution and protecting environmental values associated with water. 
Mechanisms to protect water supplies, such as the creation of protection areas and the control of groundwater, were increasingly common. 
Many countries included principles on scientific development and technology in their water legislation, covering a wide range of issues such as pollution control, drinking water supply and sanitation. 
79. Issues such as marketing of water-related outputs, proper evaluation of subsidies (including the assessment of the environmental impacts of agricultural subsidies for irrigation), and marketing of water rights were of increased importance for water legislation and water-related litigation. 
81. The Chairman and some members asked how many countries had been asked for information on water legislation and institutional arrangements and how many had responded to that request. 
The questionnaire had been sent to participants attending the first session of the Committee, through local UNDP offices, but not all had responded. 
82. It was noted also that the legislative branch was normally responsible for the enactment of water policies and that the introduction of legislation should take into consideration resources as a whole, and not only subsectoral interests, based on constituent pressure. 
83. The Committee commended the high quality and useful structure of the report. 
The experiences of several large countries, with strong independent units in water management, should be studied. 
A number of members felt that the report lacked information on experience in tropical and water-scarce countries of Africa and other regions. 
Information on arid areas, the relevance of climatic conditions and the need to integrate water and land management would be useful. 
The results of a meeting in Mexico on users' participation, which was soon to take place, might be useful to the Committee. 
84. The representative of the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) summarized the activities of ECLAC in the area of legislation and institutional arrangements, including reports and workshops, with the support of the United Nations Environment Programme. 
The representative of the World Bank suggested that future reports pay special attention to the question of stakeholders' participation. 
These would be short background papers on issues and solutions for the next few decades, which would be considered at the third session of the Committee. 
Inputs by other members were requested. 
89. The Committee considered item 7 (a) of its agenda at the 1st meeting of its Working Group on Mineral Resources on 28 February 1994. 
It had before it the report of the Secretary-General on ways and means of facilitating the flow of financial resources and the development and transfer of technology to develop the mineral resources sector of developing countries and economies in transition (E/C.7/1994/7). 
In conclusion, he noted that United Nations Member States had outlined the need to evaluate natural resource projects and provide geo-scientific data; many Member States depended on those activities. 
91. Several experts expressed their appreciation for the quality of the report and its clear and concise presentation of the issues, although some experts pointed out that the environmental issue should have been addressed as well. 
One expert emphasized the need for improving geo-scientific information and database systems. 
Problems related to budget constraints and the restructuring of economies were outlined. 
94. Several experts mentioned the need to improve process issues - i.e., the streamlining of approvals within government systems and between different levels of government, in order to ensure the efficiency of administration and the timeliness of approvals. 
96. One expert mentioned the issue of political stability as it affected the level of foreign investment and suggested that the generation of popular support for mining activity was one way of mitigating instability. 
97. Another expert noted that the United Nations was currently undertaking a restructuring of its economic and social sectors, including its natural resources sector. 
99. At the 7th meeting, on 4 March 1994, the Committee had before it a draft resolution (E/C.7/1994/L.5) entitled "Flow of financial resources and transfer of technology to develop the mineral resources of developing countries and economies in transition". 
101. The Committee considered item 7 (b) of its agenda at the 1st meeting of its Working Group on Mineral Resources, on 28 February 1994. 
102. The representative of the Department for Development Support and Management Services introduced the report. 
He emphasized that resource assessment information, gathered without consideration for the specific policy decisions that might be influenced by the data, could not be used, regardless of the quality of the assessment. 
Despite the inherent errors in resource assessment methodologies, planners and policy makers could more effectively establish long-term development strategies for a country by considering estimates of the economic potential of discovered and undiscovered mineral resources. 
103. Several members expressed their appreciation for the quality of the report and stressed that minerals were a part of the crust of the earth, which figured prominently in Agenda 21 in terms of integrated approaches to the planning and management of land resources. 
Therefore, lack of significant mention of the mineral sector should not restrain the Committee from making substantial recommendations to the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
They stressed that that information was an essential part of broader information in support of integrated natural resource management, as recommended in chapter 10 of Agenda 21. 
105. One member expressed the need for characterization of the regions of the earth's crust so that they could be linked to the potential for discovery of mineral deposit types. 
The value of identifying promising tracts in various parts of the world for developing a scientific understanding of the global resource potential and for long-term sustainable development was also cited. 
106. Another member stated that the Committee should recommend action on the question of substitution/replacement of mineral resources with plastics and other industrial products because the volume of minerals consumed by mankind was rising and it would be useful for the Committee to monitor that tendency. 
109. The Committee considered item 7 (c) of its agenda at the 2nd meeting of its Working Group on Mineral Resources, on 2 March 1994. 
110. The report was introduced by a representative of the Department for Development Support and Management Services. 
He highlighted small-scale mining activities in developing countries and economies in transition. 
Particular emphasis was given to social and environmental impacts related to legislation and regulations, and mechanized operations, with special attention to the role and contribution of women. 
He also spoke on the implementation of regional programmes in gold, gemstones, and industrial minerals and on small-scale mechanized mining enterprises to be used as models and demonstration projects for applying appropriate technology to small-scale mining. 
The diversity of the involvement and range of small-scale mining activities was also addressed in his statement. 
In addition, he highlighted the important issues of health, safety, and improvement of the miners' working conditions. 
111. The high quality and practical value of the report was commended by several experts of the Committee. 
113. A proposal was made by several experts with regard to establishing an information mechanism to disseminate experience and technological achievements in small-scale mining, since local/regional governments were interested in keeping people involved in small-scale mining activity within a given region. 
The point was made that it was easy to mobilize local opinion in the development of small-scale mining. 
114. One expert suggested that the so-called garimpeiros in Latin America should be treated as small-scale mining entrepreneurs and a legal framework be established for them. 
115. Several experts supported the suggestion to create rural cottage and semi-industrial development centres which could provide an impetus for more formal and successful participation by local people in entrepreneurial activities. 
It was proposed that that point be the core of a resolution on the subject. 
116. Comments of several experts were related to the agenda of the next session of the Committee. 
Highlighting the positive role of the small-scale mining sector for sustainable development in developing countries denoted an awareness that the social and environmental impacts of small-scale mining were highly influenced by local legislation and regulations. 
117. Concern relating to the association between illegal mining activity and poverty in rural areas and its negative impact on the environment was expressed by many speakers. 
118. The representative of the International Labour Organization made a statement in which he informed the Committee that the ILO is in the process of discussing and adopting an international labour standard on safety and health in mines, which would also apply to small-scale mining operations. 
120. Before the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the experts from Zimbabwe, Australia, Kenya and Zambia. 
123. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision, as orally revised (see chap. 
She highlighted the major points of the report including the need for Governments to find new and innovative ways to ensure that environmentally sustainable goals are met. 
One of the matters raised was the need for new technical and managerial capabilities to deal with emerging technologies as well as to ensure proper environmental management. 
126. Several experts of the Committee praised the thoroughness and high quality of the report. 
127. One expert spoke about the dilemmas regarding competing uses of land. 
He also mentioned the costs of cleaning up existing environmentally damaged mining sites and suggested that Governments must give priority to technological changes which would eliminate those consequences. 
128. Other experts pointed out that mining had the image of being a polluting industry and that must be rectified. 
They commented that there were other activities which had greater negative impacts on the environment and stressed the importance of informing the public of the very positive efforts which had been made by mining companies. 
130. One expert pointed out that his country had both national and state environmental councils as well as non-governmental organizations which worked directly in the area. 
Another expert pointed out that his country was introducing more measures to address commitments made under international treaties as well as forming a Commonwealth environmental protection agency. 
131. Several experts provided clarifications and updates on the legal and administrative mechanisms applicable to their respective countries in order to complement information provided by the report. 
132. An observer outlined developments in his country and informed the Committee of the possibility of a permanent committee on environment being established in GATT. 
140. In accordance with paragraph 7 (b) (ii) of the annex to General Assembly resolution 46/235 on the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields, the Committee had two working groups, one on mineral resources and one on water resources. 
The Working Group on Water Resources held 4 meetings and the Working Group on Mineral Resources held 2. 
143. The following States Members of the United Nations were represented by observers: Canada, Lebanon, Turkey and the United States of America. 
144. The following regional commissions were represented: Economic Commission for Africa (ECA), Economic Commission for Europe (ECE), Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP), Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) and Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA). 
146. The following non-governmental organizations were represented: International Association for Water Law, International Chamber of Commerce and Water Environment Federation. 
147. At the 1st to 3rd meetings, on 22 and 23 February 1994, the Committee elected, by acclamation, the following officers: 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Activities of the United Nations system in the field of water and mineral resources, and inter-agency coordination. 
(b) Consideration of new instruments for global action. 
6. Legislative and institutional aspects of water resources management. 
7. Economic and social development needs in the mineral sector: 
(c) Small-scale mining activities in developing countries and economies in transition. 
8. Effects of environmental protection and conservation policies on the mineral sector (including consideration of available studies by concerned entities of the United Nations system on the impact on the environment of exploration and mining, and review of state-of-the-art technologies dealing with processing of mining wastes and tailings). 
In addition, it adopted five resolutions and two decisions to be brought to the attention of the Council. 
The Council would request the Secretary-General to submit background documents to the Conference and continue analysing and disseminating information on the incidence, expansion and effects of organized transnational crime, as well as collecting the provisions of national legislation, and make them available to Governments, at their request. 
The Council would also request the Secretary-General to provide, upon request, advisory services and practical assistance to Member States and conduct regional workshops and training programmes, calling upon Member States to extend their full cooperation in performing such a task. 
The Council would further request the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice to coordinate efforts in that regard, according high priority to the question and giving appropriate follow-up to the results of the Conference. 
It would reaffirm the need to observe fully international and national law in dealing with that problem and request States to share information, coordinate law enforcement activities and cooperate in order to trace and arrest those who organized such smuggling. 
In resolution 3/1 on violence against women and children, the Commission called upon all Governments, as well as intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, to take all possible steps to eliminate violence against women and children, and requested them to cooperate with and assist the special rapporteurs on those issues. 
It requested the Secretary-General to report at its fourth session on the activities of United Nations bodies and institutions with respect to those issues and requested the Ninth Congress to consider them in the context of the workshop on the prevention of violent crime. 
It requested the Secretary-General to consider strengthening the servicing of the clearing-house projects by allocating staff and other resources. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Alarmed by the expansion and dimensions of organized transnational crime in all its forms and the increasing sophistication and diversification of the activities of organized criminal groups, 
Alarmed also by the ability of organized criminal groups to transcend national frontiers, taking advantage of regional arrangements designed to foster free trade and economic and political cooperation and of the gaps in national legislation and international cooperation, 
Convinced of the urgent need for more effective action against organized transnational crime, to be coordinated at the global and regional levels, 
Convinced also that such action represents an investment in the future for all societies, 
Further convinced that technical assistance in the prevention of organized crime is indispensable and should be given high priority, 
1. Takes note of the report of the Secretary-General [44]/ on the status of preparations for the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held at Naples, Italy, from 24 to 26 October 1994; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the World Ministerial Conference background documents on each of its objectives, listed in paragraph 1 of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/29, seeking input from Member States, in order to assist the World Ministerial Conference in its deliberations; 
7. Requests the Secretary-General, within the overall existing resources of the United Nations, to continue collecting, analysing and disseminating information on the incidence, expansion and effects of organized transnational crime; 
9. Calls upon Member States to extend their full cooperation to the Secretary-General in performing the task described in paragraph 8 above and to respond promptly to his requests for information on those matters; 
11. Also requests the Secretary-General, within the overall existing resources of the United Nations, to organize and conduct regional workshops and training programmes to deal with specific aspects of organized transnational crime, in accordance with the specific needs of Member States; 
13. Also requests the Commission to continue to accord high priority to the question of organized transnational crime; 
14. Further requests the Commission to follow up appropriately the results of the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime. 
1. The objectives of the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime were defined by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 1993/29 of 27 July 1993. 
They represent five areas on which the ministers attending the Conference will debate and make decisions. 
2. Taking into consideration the five areas and the political nature of the Conference, it should not only embody the political will of nations to fight organized transnational crime with firmness, but also highlight the fundamental principles of national initiatives and those upon which international cooperation should be based. 
5. However, through direct experience, especially in the use of the instruments offered by the criminal justice system, Governments have become aware that for national action to be effective there needs to be cooperation from all nations. 
Therefore, the international community should find ways to cooperate, not only in controlling current illicit behaviour, but also in preventing the expansion of the phenomenon in new areas where defence mechanisms against the spread of such criminal activities are weak. 
Global action does not always follow, however, and sometimes mutual assistance is not even possible in individual cases. 
10. In this perspective, the Conference and the subsequent actions of the United Nations in promoting crime prevention and criminal justice should take into account the above-mentioned elements. 
11. The analysis of the above-mentioned structural characteristics highlights the importance of adopting a series of measures against organized crime, both in the area of substantial and procedural penal law and in the area of international cooperation. 
It is hoped that the issues presented below will receive particular attention from the Governments and competent international organizations attending the Conference. 
12. As far as substantive penal law is concerned, particular attention should be paid to the "criminalization" of participation in a criminal organization. 
The existence of specific crimes such as the "association of criminals" of French law or the "criminal association" or "Mafia association" of the Italian penal code or the various types of "conspiracy" of other criminal laws, should be used as an example. 
In Italy, for example, the "association" crimes have played a key role in criminal justice intervention against organized crime. 
13. The use in all nations of similar, if not identical, types of incrimination for members of criminal organizations can help reduce the spread of organized crime and will facilitate legal cooperation, especially when it is based on the principle of "dual criminality". 
Particular attention should also be given to correct and well-defined incrimination of economic crimes. 
16. The fight against organized crime is based on strategies aimed at defeating the economic power of criminal organizations, which should also involve criminal law measures, in particular in the field of appropriate sanctioning and sentencing. 
17. Measures such as the confiscation of illicit proceeds are of great importance to the achievement of those goals. 
Such measures can prevent the accumulation of illegal profits and make a great contribution towards the destabilization of criminal groups by targeting their resources. 
This possibility should be taken into consideration when discussing the enactment of new legislation relating to confiscation or the modification of existing legislation. 
21. Specialized investigative units should be created to fulfil the investigative requirements. 
Measures should also be adopted in order to facilitate the use of means of information-gathering, such as the interception of communications, controlled delivery, and testimony of cooperating witnesses. 
23. The Conference should also discuss the issue of financial investigations. 
24. It should be noted that the strategy of "penetrating" criminal organizations, both for intelligence purposes and for purposes related to gathering of evidence, strongly depends on the testimony of members of criminal organizations. 
25. One final important issue that should be discussed by the Conference is international cooperation during investigations and judicial proceedings. 
Because of the importance of bilateral and multilateral assistance (with particular reference to extradition and mutual assistance in investigation and gathering of evidence), the lack of relevant agreements critically hinders the development of effective cooperation. 
26. First, the Conference should take into account this problem and should promote the development of international agreements in the above-mentioned areas. 
More widespread promotion of "model" treaties adopted by the United Nations could help foster the rapid conclusion of such agreements. 
27. The second front is improving the practical application of existing agreements. 
28. The third front - perhaps the most difficult one - is devising adequate ad hoc measures of international cooperation that are aimed specifically at fighting organized crime and are more specific than those generally applicable to other crimes. 
29. The fourth front is the international exchange of intelligence, also as a preventive measure. 
30. The Conference should be concerned with the general problem of researching and passing on information, at the international level, on organized crime and on legislative and organizational regulations set up in individual countries. 
31. For effective international cooperation against organized crime, there is also a need to initiate activities involving strengthened technical cooperation, in which the more developed countries will have to show their strong commitment by investing the necessary resources. 
No action at the international level can achieve positive results if developing countries are not given an opportunity to create and improve an appropriate judicial system and to use proper tools for investigations, evaluations, intervention, interchange, incrimination and the carrying out of penalties. 
32. Awareness of the seriousness of this international challenge can be encouraged by the systematic exchange of experiences, by the proper training of police and judicial staff and by the use of effective countermeasures. 
All this awareness will positively affect the operational plans and legislative reforms that will have to be gradually carried out in order to fight organized crime at the international level. 
In such a situation, organized crime will concentrate on those countries where the financial and economic sectors show lower resistance to criminal infiltration. 
34. It is, therefore, of fundamental importance that all existing technical, bilateral and multilateral activities involving technical cooperation be well focused and that the means for coordinating such activities be studied in order to avoid overlapping. 
35. A final aspect that should be given serious consideration is proper economic compensation for the victims of organized crime. 
This compensation should be charged to the person responsible for the crimes committed. 
Consideration should be given to the creation of a special fund to compensate victims when compensation cannot be charged to the person responsible; such a fund might be partially subsidized by confiscated capital. 
36. Discussions on the possible close approximation of national legislation with regard to the criminalization of organized crime and related criminal justice measures should be actively pursued. 
37. As to technical cooperation, the three following areas of intervention appear to be of particular interest: 
(a) Assistance should be provided in drafting legislation in those countries that still do not have a penal system suitable for fighting organized crime; 
(b) Special training courses for all personnel involved in the field should be planned and carried out. 
Specific training should be provided for police staff, investigating judges and magistrates, and all those officials who provide technical cooperation to investigative bodies; 
(c) Technical assistance should be provided to those high-risk areas through the gathering, analysis and exchange of data on criminal organizations and related activities. 
38. In relation to the question of which instruments are proper for the development of future action, it is believed that bilateral cooperation, especially through agreements between a growing but still limited number of countries, has highlighted inadequacies in the fight against organized crime. 
The Economic and Social Council, in its resolution 1993/29, stated that one of the objectives of the Conference would be to consider the feasibility of elaborating international instruments, including conventions, against organized transnational crime. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Alarmed by the scope and growth of proceeds of crime and their impact on national economies, 
Convinced that international action against organized transnational crime can be effective only if it devotes particular attention to prevention and control of the laundering of the proceeds of crime and the control of such proceeds, 
Deeply concerned about the ability of organized criminal groups to infiltrate the national economies of countries in transition and to use them for the investment of their illicit proceeds, 
1. Expresses its appreciation to the Government of Italy and to the International Scientific and Professional Advisory Council for organizing the International Conference on Laundering and Controlling Proceeds of Crime: A Global Approach, held at Courmayeur, Italy, from 17 to 21 June 1994; 
2. Recommends that the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held at Naples, Italy, from 24 to 26 October 1994, should take into account the conclusions and recommendations of the International Conference; 
7. Invites Member States to avail themselves of the advisory services and practical assistance available through the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Concerned about the increasing activities of transnational criminal organizations that profit illicitly by smuggling humans and preying on the dignity and lives of migrants, 
Recognizing that organized international criminal groups are becoming increasingly active in smuggling individuals across national boundaries and that they often convince individuals to migrate illegally by various means for enormous profits that are frequently used to finance numerous other criminal activities, thus bringing great harm to the States concerned, 
Aware that such activities endanger the lives of the individual migrants involved and entail severe costs for the international community, particularly for those States that have been called upon to rescue and to provide medical care, food, housing and transportation for such individuals, 
Acknowledging that socio-economic factors influence the problem of illegal migrant smuggling and also contribute to the complexity of present international migration, 
Noting that smugglers, particularly in the State of destination of the illegal migrants being smuggled, often force migrants into forms of debt bondage or servitude, commonly involving criminal activities, in order to pay for their passage, 
Reaffirming respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of all States, including their right to control immigration flows, 
Concerned that the smuggling of illegal migrants undermines public confidence in policies and procedures for lawful immigration and for ensuring the protection of genuine refugees, 
1. Condemns the practice of smuggling illegal migrants in violation of international standards and national law, and without regard for the safety, well-being and human rights of the migrants; 
2. Recognizes that the smuggling of illegal migrants is a widespread international criminal activity frequently involving highly organized international syndicates that traffic in human cargo, without regard for the dangerous and inhumane conditions to which illegal migrants are subjected, and in flagrant violation of domestic laws and international standards; 
3. Acknowledges the substantial role played by organized transnational crime in illegal migrant smuggling activities in many parts of the world; 
4. Requests States to share information, coordinate law enforcement activities, and otherwise, if their law permits, cooperate in order to trace and arrest those who organize the smuggling of illegal migrants and to prevent the illegal transport by smugglers of third-country nationals through their territory; 
5. Calls upon Member States and relevant specialized agencies and international organizations to take into account socio-economic factors and to cooperate at the bilateral and multilateral levels in addressing all aspects of the problem of the organized smuggling of illegal migrants; 
6. Reaffirms the need to observe fully international and national law in dealing with the smuggling of illegal migrants, including the provision of humane treatment and strict observance of all human rights of migrants; 
7. Emphasizes that international efforts to prevent the smuggling of illegal migrants should not inhibit legal migration or freedom of travel, or undercut the protection provided by international law to refugees; 
8. Urges States to take prompt and effective steps to frustrate the objectives and activities of those who organize the smuggling of illegal migrants, thus protecting would-be migrants from exploitation and loss of life; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 46/152, of 18 December 1991, in the annex to which the Assembly called for the strengthening of regional and international cooperation in combating transnational crime, 
Noting with appreciation the work on the topic "Environmental protection at the national and international levels: potentials and limits of criminal justice" being undertaken by the United Nations Interregional Crime and Justice Research Institute, in view of the workshop to be held on that topic at the Ninth Congress, 
Noting with appreciation the work of the Ad Hoc Expert Group on More Effective Forms of International Cooperation against Transnational Crime, including Environmental Crime, held at Vienna from 7 to 10 December 1993, 
4. Requests the United Nations Environment Programme and other organizations and bodies of the United Nations to take into account the present resolution in their deliberations concerning environmental protection, and to coordinate any relevant follow-up activities related to criminal law with the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice; 
5. Invites Member States and relevant bodies to continue their efforts to protect nature and the environment by developing laws and fostering legal and technical cooperation and, when developing criminal laws related to the protection of the environment, to consider the recommendations annexed to the present resolution. 
Member States should consider adopting the following recommendations concerning the role of criminal law in protecting the environment: 
(e) Subject to relevant international conventions, States should seriously consider enacting legislation prohibiting and sanctioning the export of products that have been banned from domestic use because of their deleterious impact on the environment and human health. 
Furthermore, Governments might consider the idea of banning the production and import of specific dangerous materials unless sufficient precautionary measures can be taken in respect of their use, treatment or disposal in their countries; 
(f) Environmental crimes should cover intentional as well as reckless acts. 
When serious harm or actual danger of harm has been caused or created, however, negligent conduct should also be a crime if the persons responsible have significantly departed from the care and skill expected of them in the pursuit of their activities. 
(g) Support should be given to the extension of the idea of imposing criminal or non-criminal fines or other measures on corporations in jurisdictions in which corporate criminal liability is not currently recognized in the legal systems; 
(h) When using criminal law in environmental protection and creating new environmental crimes, consideration should be given to the need for law enforcement resources. Cooperation and coordination between criminal justice agencies and administrative agencies should be promoted, especially in jurisdictions where prosecutions are undertaken by criminal justice agencies. 
Furthermore, the judiciary should be sensitized to the seriousness of environmental offences and their consequences. 
Adequate staffing, special training and equipment should be provided to criminal justice agencies; 
(n) The use of legal instruments of international cooperation, such as those on extradition, mutual legal assistance and/or transfer of proceedings, should be supported and expanded. 
Environmental crimes of particular gravity or importance should become extraditable offences; 
(o) In order to facilitate the prosecution of international crimes, in particular environmental crimes, States should consider the viability of establishing an international criminal court. 
Regional initiatives for the establishment of an international court for the prosecution of environmental crimes should be welcomed; 
(p) States should consider, at least at the regional level, a minimum harmonization of environmental offences as a basis for international cooperation. 
In this respect, efforts to promote such harmonization, such as those of the Council of Europe and the Central American States, should be supported; 
Further research in this area, including the nature and extent of polluting activities, sanctioning strategies and the appropriate mix of measures in particular situations, should be encouraged. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 46/152 of 18 December 1991, in which the Assembly requested the Secretary-General to give a high level of priority to the activities of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, 
Recalling also its resolution 1992/22 of 30 July 1992, in section VI of which it accorded high priority to the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme and requested an appropriate share of the overall resources of the United Nations for the programme, 
1. Reaffirms the priority attached to the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, in accordance with General Assembly resolutions 46/152 and 47/91, and the need for the Assembly to devote to the programme an appropriate share of the existing resources of the United Nations; 
3. Recommends that the General Assembly keep under active review the staffing of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme; 
5. Calls on Member States to contribute to the United Nations Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Fund in order to enable the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch to provide technical assistance as requested by Member States; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to give consistent consideration to the importance of crime prevention and criminal justice activities in the context of peace-keeping operations and humanitarian assistance in armed conflicts; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General to provide, within existing overall resources, support and training for the enhancement of the operational capacity of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to take appropriate action so that as of the fourth session of the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice, the functions of the Secretary of the Commission may be exercised by the substantive secretariat at Vienna; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recognizing that some written investigative procedures in some instances and in some countries have shown considerable judicial delays accompanied by prison overcrowding and a large number of persons detained without sentence, with frequent violations of fundamental freedoms and rights, 
Bearing in mind that no detainee or prisoner should be subjected to cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment, 
Stressing that criminal proceedings should take place without undue delay, which will help in many countries to reduce the number of persons detained without sentence and to bring about prompt and more effective justice, 
Decides: 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Bearing in mind General Assembly resolution 46/152 of 18 December 1991 on the creation of an effective United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 48/103 of 20 December 1993 on crime prevention and criminal justice, and General Assembly resolution 48/137 of 20 December 1993 on human rights in the administration of justice, 
Recalling also its resolution 1992/22, section VII, of 30 July 1992, in which it decided that the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice should include in its agenda a standing item on existing United Nations standards and norms in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice, 
Recalling further its resolution 1993/34, section III, of 27 July 1993, in which it requested the Commission to establish, at its third session, an open-ended in-sessional working group, 
1. Reaffirms the important contribution that the use and application of United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice make to criminal justice systems; 
2. Stresses the need for further coordination and concerted action in translating into practice United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice; 
5. Endorses the questionnaires [63]/ on the following United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice, submitted to the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice at its third session: 
7. Also invites Member States, in replying to the questionnaires to provide their views and comments for an evaluation of the questionnaires; 
10. Requests the Commission to continue its consideration of the question at its fourth session by having the open-ended in-sessional working group discuss, inter alia, the role of the United Nations in promoting the use and application of standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice; 
11. Emphasizes the importance of cooperation in the area of crime prevention and criminal justice with the interregional and regional institutes for the prevention of crime and the treatment of offenders and with intergovernmental organizations in that field; 
12. Reaffirms the important role of non-governmental organizations in contributing to the effective use and application of United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General to promote the use and application of United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice as an important contribution to effective criminal justice systems: 
(a) Through advisory services and the technical cooperation programme, including training programmes and fellowships, with a view to strengthening further joint activities, including those with other United Nations entities, institutes and non-governmental organizations; 
(c) By continuing cooperative training courses in order to assist Member States, at their request, with the use and application of United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice, especially by organizing seminars for the training of trainers; 
(d) By continuing the development of manuals and other forms of guidance for law enforcement officials and criminal justice personnel on the use and application of United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice; 
16. Further requests the Secretary-General: 
(a) To ensure the widest possible dissemination, within existing resources, of the Compendium of United Nations Standards and Norms in Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice; 
(b) To publish Strategies for Confronting Domestic Violence: A Resource Manual, [70]/ which is currently available in English only, in the other five official languages of the United Nations, subject to the availability of budgetary or extrabudgetary funds. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 46/152 of 18 December 1991 on the creation of an effective United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, 
Recalling also its resolutions 1992/24 of 30 July 1992 and 1993/32 of 27 July 1993 on preparations for the Ninth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders, 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to intensify public information activities on the Ninth Congress and the workshops; 
7. Further requests the Secretary-General to continue cooperating with the relevant intergovernmental, non-governmental and professional organizations in the proper planning and conduct of ancillary meetings on relevant issues; 
8. Further requests the Secretary-General to appoint a Secretary-General of the Ninth Congress and an Executive Secretary of the Ninth Congress, in accordance with past practice, to perform their functions under the rules of procedure of the congresses; 
(a) An urban planning and architectural design competition, aimed at preventing crime and increasing safety; 
(c) A mass media competition on crime prevention material, including films, advertisements, pamphlets and television and radio programmes, the winners or outstanding projects to be presented at the Ninth Congress at the appropriate workshops or at the national kiosks; 
14. Invites Member States and all entities involved to consult together in order to designate a main counterpart for each workshop in order to coordinate the different contributions and to facilitate practical organization; 
16. Recommends that, notwithstanding the focus of the workshops on model projects and the development of technical cooperation, a brief oral report on the discussion of each workshop be made before the committee of the whole to which that particular topic has been assigned; 
17. Recommends that an introductory session on technical cooperation projects be held at the Ninth Congress prior to the convening of the workshops; 
2. Also invites the Ninth Congress to play an active role in the identification and the development of effective common strategies for crime prevention and criminal justice; 
(a) Consideration of the conclusions of the International Conference on Laundering and Controlling Proceeds of Crime: A Global Approach, held at Courmayeur, Italy, from 17 to 21 June 1994; 
(b) Consideration of the conclusions of the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held at Naples, Italy, from 24 to 26 October 1994; 
(d) The strengthening and possible creation of special departments within police agencies, where necessary, to deal with organized crime and the establishment of relationships between special departments through an international communications network, including the use of liaison officers and contact officers; 
3. Further invites the Ninth Congress to consider in this connection crimes of terrorism, which constitute one of the most dangerous forms of crime, as well as their interrelationship with organized crime, and ways of enhancing regional and international cooperation in preventing and combating these crimes effectively; 
5. Also invites the Ninth Congress to consider the preparation and enforcement of law in respect of criminal conduct relating to chemical precursors and other chemical substances used for the illicit production of drugs; 
3. Further invites the Ninth Congress to consider such recent trends in criminal justice as the privatization of certain police and correctional functions, the excessive use of pre-trial custody, prison overcrowding, and the development of alternatives to incarceration; 
3. Further invites the Ninth Congress to take into account the proposed guidelines for cooperation and technical assistance in the field of urban crime prevention annexed to [draft resolution IX]; 
4. Recommends that the workshop on the mass media and crime prevention focus on seeking to enlist the support of the media in crime prevention initiatives and on identifying model projects; 
2. Welcomes in this connection the generous offer of the Government of Spain to sponsor an international meeting of experts on corruption; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Anxious to respond to the call by many States for technical cooperation programmes adapted to local conditions and needs, 
4. Encourages Member States to report to the Secretary-General on their experiences in elaborating and evaluating urban crime prevention projects, taking into account the proposed guidelines; 
5. Calls upon the interregional, regional and associate institutes cooperating with the United Nations in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice and non-governmental organizations to report on their experiences in the field of urban crime prevention and to express their observations; 
6. Requests the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice to consider practical ways of ensuring follow-up on the use and application of the proposed guidelines; 
7. Calls upon the United Nations Development Programme, other relevant United Nations organizations and bodies, and international financial institutions to give appropriate consideration to the inclusion in their assistance programmes of urban crime prevention projects. 
2. Urban crime is characterized by a multiplicity of factors and forms. 
A multi-agency approach and a coordinated response at the local level, in accordance with an integrated crime prevention action plan, will often be helpful. 
This should involve: 
(a) A local diagnostic survey of crime phenomena, their characteristics, factors leading to them, the form they take and their extent; 
(c) The setting up, wherever appropriate, of consultation mechanisms promoting closer liaison, the exchange of information, joint work and the design of a coherent strategy; 
(d) The elaboration of possible solutions to these problems in the local context. 
3. The authors of an integrated crime prevention action plan, in order for it to be comprehensive and efficient, should: 
(ii) The objectives being pursued and the time by which they should be attained; 
(iv) The media; 
(c) Consider the relevance to the crime prevention action plan of such factors as: 
(iv) Housing and urbanism; 
(v) Health, drug and alcohol abuse; 
(vi) Government and community welfare aid for the least fortunate members of society; 
(vii) Combating the culture of violence and intolerance; 
b. By promoting welfare and health development and progress and by combating all forms of social deprivation; 
c. By promoting communal values and respect for fundamental human rights; 
d. By promoting civic responsibility and social mediation procedures; 
(ii) Prevention of recidivism: 
a. By facilitating the adaptation of the methods of police intervention (rapid response, within the local community etc.); 
b. By facilitating the adaptation of methods of judicial intervention and implementation of alternative remedies: 
(iii) After the sentence has been served: aid and socio-educational support, family support etc.; 
(iv) Protection of victims by practical improvements in their treatment by means of the following: 
a. Raising awareness of rights and how to exercise them effectively; 
b. Reinforcing rights (in particular the right to compensation); 
c. Introducing systems of victim assistance. 
4. The central authorities, to the extent consistent with their competence, should: 
(c) Organize consultation and cooperation mechanisms between the various administrations concerned at the central level. 
5. Competent authorities at all levels should: 
(a) Be constantly mindful of respect for the fundamental principles of human rights in promoting these activities; 
(d) Provide a means of evaluating regularly the effectiveness of the strategy implemented and provide for the possibility of revising it. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 48/101 of 20 December 1993 and Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/33 of 27 July 1993, 
Noting that the African Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders is playing a vital role in promoting United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice activities and in fostering regional cooperation and coordination in this field, 
2. Expresses its appreciation to the Government of Uganda for generously providing host facilities to the Institute and for its continuous support; 
3. Expresses its appreciation to the Secretary-General and to all other Governments and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have extended support to the Institute; 
6. Requests the Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme to continue providing appropriate funds for the institutional strengthening of the Institute and the implementation of its programme of work, taking into account the difficult economic and financial situation faced by many countries in the African region; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Bearing in mind General Assembly resolution 46/152 of 18 December 1991 on the creation of an effective United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, 
Recalling that in its resolution 1992/22, section VI, of 30 July 1992, the Council determined that the majority of programme resources should be concentrated on the provision of training, advisory services and technical cooperation in a limited number of areas of recognized need, 
Conscious of the relationship between urban and juvenile crime and more sophisticated forms of transnational crime, and the consequent need to fight simultaneously against both phenomena by, among other things, providing technical assistance to countries in need, 
Stressing the fact that providing technical assistance through advisory services, training programmes and the dissemination and exchange of information is one of the most effective means of intensifying international cooperation, 
7. Welcomes with appreciation the provision of funds from the regular budget for a second Interregional Adviser post to be assigned to the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, and strongly recommends that that post be retained in the future; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General to provide appropriate resources for the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme in order to ensure adequate support for interregional advisory services; 
9. Calls upon those States that have benefited from interregional advisory services to ensure appropriate follow-up to the recommendations of the interregional advisers; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to take action on requests from Member States, bearing in mind the recommendations of the interregional advisers, by formulating specific projects, and to seek funding from donor Governments and institutions for project execution; 
12. Invites Member States to contribute both financially and in kind to the cooperation projects elaborated within the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme and submitted to Member States for appropriate action; 
13. Urges Member States to make all efforts to coordinate their multilateral and bilateral technical cooperation projects with the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme to ensure that all assistance provided is used in a cost-effective manner and oriented towards the overall aims of the projects; 
The envisaged contributions of the new institutes or centres must complement the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme and be capable of being integrated into its activities. 
3. High-calibre technical and professional staff and services must be maintained. 
4. Strong political support must be evident from those States that would benefit from the services of the new institutes or centres. 
Thus, the institutes or centres must demonstrate that they are fulfilling certain needs. 
5. A sound financial resource base (including human resources and facilities) must be present to ensure financial feasibility and viability. 
A given amount of funds must be made available for a specified, sufficient period. 
6. The facilities, staff and administration must be financially supported at an appropriate level. 
7. A mechanism to ensure programme accountability must be established to allow the Secretariat to influence and review activities. 
8. A system of objective evaluation and procedures for periodic review, essential to ensuring the effective functioning and quality performance of the institute or centre concerned, must be established. 
9. To the same end, a trial period of a minimum of three to a maximum of five years must be established, during which time the performance, viability and future capacity of an institute or centre proposed for affiliation should be subject to review by the United Nations. 
The Economic and Social Council decides to endorse the appointment, by the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice at its second session, of Sushil Swarup Varma (India) and Simone Rozes (France) to the Board of Trustees of the United Nations Interregional Crime and Justice Research Institute. 
The Economic and Social Council decides that, the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice at its fourth session, in addition to plenary meetings, should be provided with full interpretation services for eight meetings for informal consultations on draft proposals and for four meetings of an open-ended working group. 
The Economic and Social Council: 
(b) Approves the provisional agenda and documentation for the fourth session of the Commission set out below. 
1. Election of officers. 
4. Review of priority themes. 
5. Technical cooperation and strengthening of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme. 
6. United Nations standards and norms in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice. 
7. Cooperation and coordination of activities with other United Nations bodies and other entities. 
Welcoming the proclamation by the General Assembly, in its resolution 48/104 of 20 December 1993 of the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 48/110 of 20 December 1993 on violence against women migrant workers, in which the Assembly urged States to ensure that the rights of women migrant workers were protected, 
Recalling also Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/26 of 27 July 1993 on violence against women in all its forms, 
Calling attention to the fact that it is important that perpetrators of domestic violence receive appropriate punishment and that appropriate crime prevention measures be instituted, 
Looking forward to the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, to be held at Beijing in 1995, 
Further alarmed that armed conflicts severely affect the civilian population, in particular women and children, and that situations which lead to impoverishment of families and the serious deterioration of their living conditions contribute to the occurrence of violence against women and children, 
Recognizing the work being done by non-governmental organizations in eliminating violence against women and children, in drawing attention to the nature, severity and magnitude of violence against women and children and in assisting women and children who are victims of violence, 
Convinced of the need to provide for the criminal punishment of this form of criminal activity, which is degrading to the individual, not only because it involves illicit practices or exploitation, but also because it involves treating human beings as merchandise, 
Calling upon Member States to consider ways of enacting laws and regulations to combat international traffic in minors and to promote cooperation among States, 
Mindful that minors, in particular newborn babies, constitute the age group that is the most vulnerable to such activity, 
Aware that such activity is necessarily carried out by criminal organizations that have transnational connections, principally in developing countries, 
Noting that the international community is directing its efforts at combating those criminal organizations, coordinating global initiatives, such as the convening of the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held at Naples, Italy, from 24 to 26 October 1994, 
Recalling that the General Assembly, in its resolution 44/82 of 8 December 1989, proclaimed 1994 as International Year of the Family and that international traffic in minors undermined and destabilized the family, the basic element of the social structure, 
1. Notes the Inter-American Convention on International Trafficking of Minors, adopted and opened for signature at the Fifth Inter-American Specialized Conference on Private International Law, held at Mexico City in March 1994, with the objective of, among other things, preventing and punishing international traffic in minors; 
4. Urges Member States to join and support the Network, both financially and by providing technical support, as a viable instrument to promote and enhance the dissemination and exchange of information and the transfer of knowledge; 
5. Calls on Member States to invite criminal justice agencies to join the Network with a view to providing it with information which may be shared easily with other countries; 
11. Encourages the United Nations Interregional Crime and Justice Research Institute and regional affiliate and associate institutes of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme to intensify their work in the training of criminal justice statisticians in the framework of periodical United Nations crime trend projects; 
Recalling Commission on Human Rights resolutions 1993/23 of 5 March 1993 [96]/ and 1994/16 of 25 February 1994, [97]/ in which the Commission, inter alia, encouraged successor States to confirm to appropriate depositories that they continued to be bound by obligations under international human rights treaties, 
Considering that the widest possible adherence to international treaties in particular those on combating such dangerous crimes as illicit drug trafficking, the taking of hostages and hijacking, is one of the conditions for effective international cooperation in this field, 
Emphasizing the special importance of the consistent and effective implementation of international instruments on combating crime, 
Noting that the confirmation by successor States to appropriate depositories that they continue to fulfil obligations of their predecessor States under international treaties on combating various manifestations of crime is important for successful action by the international community against the evils of crime, 
1. Urges successor States to confirm to appropriate depositories that they continue to be bound by obligations under relevant international treaties on combating various manifestations of crime to which their predecessor States were parties; 
2. Encourages successor States that have not yet done so to consider becoming parties to those international treaties on combating crime to which their predecessor States were not parties; 
Convinced that the scope of international cooperation in all fields of crime prevention, criminal justice and drug abuse control should be increased as a matter of priority, 
Bearing in mind that effective action and cooperation at the national, regional and international levels depend on improved coordination of all activities related to crime prevention, criminal justice and drug abuse control within the United Nations system, 
1. Decides to take steps towards enhancing active cooperation with the Commission on Narcotic Drugs in order to increase the efficiency and effectiveness of United Nations activities in areas of mutual concern and interest; 
5. Requests the Branch and the Programme to plan and undertake joint operational activities in areas of mutual concern; 
1. The Commission considered item 3 of its agenda at its 1st to 4th, 6th, 7th, 9th to 11th and 13th to 15th meetings, from 26 to 29 April and from 3 to 6 May 1994. 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on progress made in the improvement of computerization in criminal justice management, with emphasis on strengthening national capacities for the collection, collation, analysis and utilization of the data (E/CN.15/1994/3); 
(f) Conclusions and recommendations of the meeting of the Ad Hoc Expert Group on Managing the Risk of Violence in a Criminal Justice System: A Framework of Analysis, held at Chicago, United States of America, from 18 to 20 August 1993 (E/CN.15/1994/4/Add.3); 
At its second session, the Commission had reviewed the priority themes of the programme and had reaffirmed their relevance to the concerns of Member States. 
As the consultation process regarding the review of the priority themes, initiated in accordance with the decision of the Commission, had not provided grounds for meaningful conclusions, the Commission might, therefore, consider allowing more time for that process. 
3. The Chief of the Branch informed the Commission about the major issues raised in the documentation before it and invited its attention to matters calling for action. 
He then referred to certain developments that had occurred since the second session of the Commission that deserved particular attention. 
At its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly had adopted a resolution on prevention of the smuggling of aliens (resolution 48/102). 
The Commission was particularly competent to explore modalities for strengthening international cooperation in that matter and for identifying a course of action for the future. 
On 11 and 12 April 1994, the Branch had participated in a meeting of experts on tourist safety and security, organized by the World Tourism Organization. 
The meeting reflected the concerns of Member States, organizations and the private sector over attacks on and threats to tourists, which had threatened the lifeline of many countries. 
The Chief of the Branch informed the Commission of the recommendations of the meeting and of its request that the Commission consider future action to deal with the problem. 
4. All those who spoke on that subject expressed their concern about the occurrence of severe environmental damage in many parts of the world and emphasized that criminal law should have an important role in environmental protection, together with civil and administrative law measures. 
Traditionally, criminal law was used only if other measures were found to be insufficient. 
The Commission should continue to give high priority to that area. 
The accident at the Chernobyl nuclear power plant, which had occurred in 1986, continued to have grave consequences, both in terms of human suffering and environmental degradation, underscoring the potentially disastrous and long-term effects of such incidents. 
6. While in some countries, national legislation had been reviewed and new measures for more effective environmental protection had begun to be implemented, the laws in many countries were still fragmented and insufficient to deal with the threat posed by crimes against the environment. 
The importance of studying and promoting standards for corporate ethics was emphasized. 
It was noted that in some developed countries the practice of disposing of hazardous waste by exporting it to less developed countries should be subjected to more effective controls, since it caused serious environmental degradation and health risks in the importing countries. 
It was stated that environmental protection measures should be seen in the context of development, and the need to deal with problems such as scarcity of resources, unemployment and overpopulation. 
7. It was noted that States should review the application of their criminal laws to environmental protection at the national, regional and international levels. 
The compatibility and harmonization of different national laws penalizing the harming of the environment was important for effective law enforcement, since mutual assistance treaties required that conduct be an offence in the requesting State, and extradition agreements required dual criminality. 
8. There should be a global, harmonized approach to the use of criminal law in environmental protection, and specific programmes of action should be developed. 
It was noted that there were already a number of specific conventions in that area and that their implementation could be improved by more effective mutual assistance and extradition. 
If necessary, new conventions should be prepared. 
It was suggested that one approach to effectively countering the transboundary effects of environmental crimes would be the establishment of an international criminal jurisdiction administered by an international court, which would be empowered to deal with crimes against the environment no matter where they occurred. 
Such a discussion should include, for example, consideration of the relative merits of more general measures compared with the merits of specific measures, evidential issues in establishing criminal liability, appropriate procedures for prosecution, and the standing of different persons and entities in court actions. 
It was emphasized, however, that the international community should not allow potential legal complexities to deter it from taking urgently needed global action in that area. 
10. The Ninth Congress would provide a forum for establishing a framework for future action. 
It was noted that valuable work on sustainable development and environmental protection, in general, was being done by a number of intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations on a regional and interregional basis. 
It was important for the Commission to coordinate its work in that area with other relevant entities. 
11. A number of participants welcomed the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, proclaimed by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/104, and noted with approval resolution 38/3 of the Commission on the Status of Women, pertaining to the same issue. 
The appointment by the Commission on Human Rights, in its resolution 1994/45, of a Special Rapporteur on Violence against Women was also welcomed. 
Further discussion of the matter at the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, to be held at Beijing in 1995, was considered appropriate. 
13. It was stressed that much remained to be done, notwithstanding a number of commendable initiatives at the regional and international levels and a variety of international instruments designed to protect the rights of women. 
In this context, one delegation drew attention to the necessity of establishing a legal mechanism of an international character to protect women who were exposed to injury resulting from the use of any kind of violence against them. 
Due to cultural or other differences, violence against women was frequently not addressed as a serious problem. 
It was emphasized that violence against women, in or outside the family setting, was a criminal act and, as such, had to be dealt with by criminal law and the criminal justice system. 
It was thus clearly a matter falling within the purview of the Commission, which should continue giving it due priority. 
Several participants stressed the importance of States relying on their coercive powers in order to deal effectively with the problem of violence against women by making it a criminal offence, regardless of the context in which it occurred. 
14. Political, economic and social upheaval, as well as social transition in general, often exacerbated the situation. 
It was noted that refugee women often fell victim to violence of various forms, and the international community had an obligation to urgently seek effective remedies. 
The elaboration of model legislation to provide effective mechanisms for the apprehension and punishment of offenders was mentioned as a possibility. 
A number of participants made reference to the recent establishment of an international tribunal for war crimes committed in the former Yugoslavia and expressed their support. 
15. In many cases, violence against women was domestic violence. 
The clandestine nature of such a crime rendered prosecution of offenders difficult, since women were often reluctant to report incidents to the authorities due to shame, fear or financial dependence. 
Campaigns to heighten public awareness of the problem and of its criminal nature were deemed effective and should continue to be undertaken. 
The need for a legal basis on which to address domestic violence was emphasized and States were encouraged to make the necessary arrangements. 
Furthermore, the need to remove gender-based bias from existing legislation was stressed. 
Several participants stressed the importance of having the Manual translated into all the official languages of the United Nations, while one participant stated that his Government intended to have it translated into French and to support work towards the development of a complementary manual with case-studies. 
17. Mention was made of the need for ongoing research into the causes of, and effective remedies for, violence against women, including further consideration of the issue of marital rape. 
As violence often occurred in the family, it was deemed necessary to examine the particular conditions in which it occurred. 
It was stated that while those were relevant factors in certain countries they were considered indicative of certain situations that might be conducive to violence against women in others. 
Some participants stressed the usefulness of further study and identification of significant trends and contributing factors. 
It was noted that the Ninth Congress would offer an opportunity for consideration of the matter under its fourth substantive topic and in the workshops on prevention of violent crime and on urban policy and crime prevention. 
18. Organized transnational crime was the focus of attention of all speakers. 
Organized transnational crime posed a serious threat to economic development and the establishment of democracy and security and jeopardized even the sovereignty of States. 
It had destructive effects and prevented the establishment of a new economic order. 
Organized transnational crime had a tendency to establish itself and to gradually expand its operations, taking advantage of gaps and loopholes in legislation and other regulatory measures. 
That characteristic might be at the root of the lack of priority attention given to it by some Governments and their reluctance to place organized crime at the top of their agendas for action until its operations had grown to almost unmanageable levels. 
The priority attention accorded to organized transnational crime by the Commission should be continued and efforts should be directed at studying the establishment and expansion methods of organized criminal groups, with a view to devising more effective control strategies. 
19. All participants welcomed the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held at Naples, Italy, from 24 to 26 October 1994, and expressed their appreciation to the Government of Italy for offering to act as host to the Conference. 
The Conference would provide a high-level forum for the expression of the political will of Member States to join forces and spare no effort in effectively combating organized transnational crime. 
It was hoped that, just as the international community had been able in 1988 to create an effective instrument for the fight against illicit drug trafficking, the necessary will and determination could be mustered to counter organized transnational crime. 
20. A number of participants stressed the importance of terrorist crimes as one of the most dangerous forms of organized crime and called for the inclusion of that issue in the work of the Conference. 
Difficulties in international cooperation stemmed from the great differences that still existed among countries in the comprehension and evaluation of organized crime and, consequently, in the choice of different strategies to combat it, as well as in widely divergent degrees of development of laws and regulations. 
The international community should strive to arrive at a common perception of organized transnational crime, making it possible to design and implement more mutually compatible national measures, thus considerably increasing the effectiveness of international cooperation. 
22. Targeting the proceeds of crime was considered to be of the utmost importance in the fight against organized transnational crime. 
Effective action at the global level was crucial in preventing and controlling the accumulation of illicit profits and in contributing to the impoverishment and weakening of criminal organizations. 
The international community had to develop effective and consistent strategies and measures that would enable it to prevent and control the laundering and use of the proceeds of crime. 
It was time to move from writing law to applying it. 
Their strategies should be based on considering the laundering and use of the proceeds of crime a criminal activity per se and should be aimed at increasing the risk to organized criminal groups and at making their activities less profitable. 
Success would depend on the ability of the international community to cooperate in creating a safety net to protect the transparency of national and international markets. 
The United Nations had an important role to play in the creation of a safety net, complementing the work of other organizations that had been active in the field for a number of years. 
Participants welcomed the convening of the International Conference on Laundering and Controlling Proceeds of Crime: A Global Approach, at Courmayeur, Italy, from 17 to 21 June 1994. 
23. It was noted that technical cooperation, which was deemed essential in the fight against organized transnational crime, could be carried out in many forms. 
Countries that had accumulated experience in combating organized crime could offer their assistance, with a view to developing and enhancing countermeasures in countries in need. 
The training of investigative and judicial personnel was considered necessary to raise professionalism and improve skills, also making cooperation between the various national agencies easier and more effective. 
Assistance could be provided in drafting legislation to prevent and control organized crime. 
Moreover, in the field of information exchange, the establishment of national databases and the use of essential technology, particularly computerized systems for collecting and exchanging intelligence, could be worthwhile. 
Participants emphasized the necessity of enhancing intelligence activities, introducing and developing investigative tools that made it possible to penetrate criminal organizations. 
The establishment of national specialized investigative agencies, with a view to creating an international network among them, was also stressed. 
25. The effective collection, preservation and evaluation of material evidence was considered of particular importance, also in the context of more effective international cooperation. 
It was therefore suggested that efforts should be directed at elaborating model guidelines for evidentiary rules with a view to making national laws more compatible and to enabling investigative, prosecutorial and judicial authorities to cooperate more effectively. 
26. Considerable attention was devoted to the various forms of economic crime in which organized criminal groups were increasingly engaging. 
In addition to laundering the proceeds of crime, organized criminal groups were becoming much more active in manipulating stock and commodity markets. 
That development called for increased attention in view of the difficulty involved in tracing transactions and otherwise detecting such activity. 
Furthermore, another matter that was raised by many participants was the link between the operations of organized transnational crime and corruption, which had a potentially devastating impact because of its effects on political institutions. 
One delegation suggested that an international commission of auditors be established, charged with dealing with corruption, the analysis of financial flows, tax diversion and the sharing of confiscated criminal proceeds among the States involved in specific investigations. 
27. One delegation drew attention to the growing concern about the question of traffic in minors as an example of organized transnational criminality and human degradation. 
The smugglers violated domestic and international law, participated in extortion and murder and utilized the profits from such activity to finance other crimes. 
Criminal legislation should be enacted and enforced to combat the abominable practice, and the Commission should give priority attention to the problem, with a view to promoting more effective international cooperation. 
30. Concern was also expressed about the serious situation posed by delays in the administration of criminal justice. 
The latter was often the source of inordinate delay and lack of transparency, violation of human rights and a large number of prisoners awaiting trial. 
31. Regarding progress made in the improvement of computerization in criminal justice management systems, especially the modernization of the administration of criminal justice, a number of participants drew the attention of the Commission to the importance of that issue in combating crime effectively. 
The modernization of criminal justice management was considered particularly relevant, with emphasis to be placed on the exchange of information, cooperation between law enforcement agencies, improved information management and training. 
33. The attention of the Commission was drawn to the need to make the exchange of information more practical and effective by establishing efficient databases and further developing and improving clearing-house facilities. 
It was believed that taking such steps would enable criminal justice officials to build on the experience existing in other countries and would enable the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme to undertake international cooperation projects in the field of crime control. 
34. Support was expressed for the efforts of the Branch to establish a database for technical cooperation projects in countries of central and eastern Europe, as well as a database in support of efforts to combat transnational crime. 
Some participants indicated that their Governments intended to provide assistance to the Branch in the form of, inter alia, extrabudgetary resources. 
They stressed the need to develop the computerization of criminal justice information as a mechanism to monitor developments in control of organized transnational crime. 
It was also stressed that the computerization of criminal justice systems should be applied at the national and international levels, with due consideration given to the standards prevailing in both developed and developing countries. 
36. Concern was expressed about the fact that some countries were still faced with a shortage of technical skills and that computerized database systems needed to be established to facilitate the effective transfer of technical knowledge and the exchange of information at the national, regional and international levels. 
39. At the 13th meeting, on 5 May, the Russian Federation joined in sponsoring the revised draft resolution, which read as follows: 
"The Economic and Social Council, 
"Alarmed by the expansion and dimensions of organized transnational crime and the increasing sophistication and diversification of the activities of organized criminal groups, 
"Alarmed also by the ability of organized criminal groups to transcend national frontiers, taking advantage of regional arrangements designed to foster free trade and of the gaps in national legislation and international cooperation, 
"Deeply concerned over the capacity of organized criminal groups to expand their activities and to target economies of countries in transition, thereby posing a grave threat to the viability and further development of those economies, 
"Convinced of the urgent need for more effective action against organized transnational crime, to be coordinated at the global and regional levels, 
"Convinced also that such action represents an investment in the future for all societies, 
"Further convinced that technical assistance in the prevention of organized crime is indispensable and should be given high priority, 
"1. Takes note of the report of the Secretary-General (E/CN.15/1994/4) to the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice at its third session on the status of preparations for the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held at Naples, Italy, from 24 to 26 October 1994; 
"3. Reiterates its request to all Member States to be represented at the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime at the highest possible level; 
"5. Requests the Secretary-General to produce and submit to the World Ministerial Conference background documents on each of its objectives, listed in paragraph 1 of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/29, seeking input from Member States, in order to assist the World Ministerial Conference in its deliberations; 
"9. Calls upon Member States to extend their full cooperation to the Secretary-General in performing the task described in paragraph 8 above and to respond promptly to his requests for information on those matters; 
"10. Requests the Secretary-General to provide, within existing resources, upon request, advisory services and practical assistance to Member States wishing to adopt legislation or amendments or other measures, and to upgrade the skills of their criminal justice personnel, in order to prevent and control organized transnational crime; 
"13. Also requests the Commission to continue to accord the utmost consideration to the issue of organized transnational crime; 
"14. Further requests the Commission to give appropriate follow-up to the results of the World Ministerial Conference." 
"1. The objectives of the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime were defined by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 1993/29 of 27 July 1993. 
They represent five areas on which the ministers attending the Conference will debate and make decisions. 
"5. However, through direct experience, especially in the use of the instruments offered by the criminal justice system, Governments have become aware that for national action to be effective there needs to be cooperation from all nations. 
Therefore, the international community should find ways to cooperate, not only in helping the repression of current criminal behaviour, but also in preventing the reallocation of the phenomenon in new territories, where criminal activity can spread more easily. 
"10. In the area of organized crime, the Conference and the consequent actions of the United Nations in complementing current programmes of prevention and criminal justice regarding specific crimes should take into account the above-mentioned characteristics. 
"11. The analysis of the structural characteristics highlights the importance of there being a series of measures against organized crime, both in the area of substantial and procedural penal law and in the area of international cooperation. 
It is hoped that the issues presented below will receive particular attention from the various countries and competent international authorities represented at the Conference. 
"12. As far as substantial penal law is concerned, particular attention should be paid to 'incrimination' of the participation in a criminal organization. 
The existence of specific crimes such as the 'association of criminals' of the French law or the 'criminal association' or 'Mafia association' of the Italian penal code or the various types of 'conspiracy' of other criminal laws, should be used as an example. 
In Italy, for example, the 'association' crimes have played a great role in criminal justice intervention against organized crime. 
Particular attention should also be given to correct and well-defined incrimination of economic crimes. 
"16. The fight against organized crime is based on strategies aimed at defeating the economic power of criminal organizations. 
"17. Sanctions or measures such as the confiscation of goods are of great importance to the achievement of these goals. 
Such measures can prevent the hoarding of illegal profits and make a great contribution towards the destabilization of criminal groups by eliminating their resources. 
"18. It should be noted that - under specific conditions and always through judicial proceedings - it is possible to confiscate illegal profits even without a verdict of guilty, or to confiscate sums that are definitely higher than those relating to the crime for which judgement has been passed. 
This possibility should be taken into consideration when discussing the enactment of new regulations relating to confiscation or the modification of existing ones. 
"19. As far as police action and criminal proceedings are concerned, it should be pointed out that in proceedings related to organized crime, the investigative aspect and that of the research of evidence present peculiar characteristics. 
"20. As far as intelligence is concerned, it is clear that organized crime is a phenomenon that needs to be studied and understood more than other less structured crimes. 
"21. Specialized investigative units should be created to fulfil the investigative requirements. 
Measures should also be adopted in order to facilitate the use of means of information-gathering, such as the interception of communications, controlled deliveries, and statements made by cooperating witnesses. 
"23. In some countries, these means have proved to be of the utmost importance for the successful outcome of investigations. 
"24. Still keeping in mind this area of operation, the Conference should also discuss the issue of financial investigations. 
"25. It should be noted that the strategy of 'penetrating' criminal organizations, both for intelligence purposes and for those relating to the research and gathering of evidence, strongly depends on the testimony of members of criminal organizations. 
"26. One final important issue that should be discussed during the Conference is international cooperation during investigations and proceedings. 
"27. The analysis and the considerations of the Conference should be developed along four fronts. 
Because of the importance of bilateral and multilateral assistance (with particular reference to extradition and mutual assistance in investigation and research of evidence), the lack of agreements critically hinders the development of effective cooperation. 
"28. First, the Conference should take into account this problem and should promote the development of international agreements in the above-mentioned areas. 
More widespread knowledge of 'model' agreements prepared by the United Nations could help promote the use of such international agreements. 
"29. The second front is improving the practical application of existing agreements. 
"30. The third front - perhaps the most difficult one - is devising adequate measures for international cooperation that are aimed specifically at fighting organized crime and are more specific than those generally applicable to other crimes. 
"31. The fourth front is the international exchange of intelligence, also as a preventive measure. 
"32. The Conference should be interested in the general problem of researching and passing on information, at an international level, on organized crime and on legislative and organizational regulations set up in individual countries. 
"33. For the effectiveness of international cooperation against organized crime, there is also a need to initiate activities involving thorough technical cooperation in which the more developed countries will have to show their strong commitment by investing in the necessary resources. 
"34. No action at an international level can achieve positive results if developing countries are not given an opportunity to create and improve an appropriate judicial system and to use proper tools for investigations, evaluations, intervention, interchange, incrimination and the carrying out of penalties. 
"35. The awareness of the seriousness of this international challenge can be achieved by the systematic exchange of experiences, by the proper training of police and judicial staff and by the use of effective countermeasures. 
"37. This prospect becomes more evident considering that criminal organizations will be inclined to expand their illegal activities in the least developed areas as long as more effective countermeasures are adopted in the most developed countries. 
"38. In such a situation, organized crime will concentrate on those countries where the financial and economic sectors show lower resistance to criminal penetration. 
"39. It is, therefore, fundamental that all existing technical, bilateral and multilateral activities involving technical cooperation are well focused and that means for coordinating such activities are studied in order to avoid overlapping actions. 
"40. A final aspect that should be given serious consideration is proper economic compensation for the victims of organized crime. 
This compensation should be charged to the person responsible for the crimes committed. 
Consideration should be given to the creation of a special fund to compensate victims when compensation cannot be charged to the person responsible; such a fund might be partially subsidized by seized capital. 
"41. The Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice at its third session has provided comments to focus attention on the most important issues of the Conference. 
"42. In particular, discussions on possible close approximation of national legislation with regard to the incrimination of organized crime and related criminal justice measures should be actively pursued. 
"43. As to technical cooperation, the three following areas of intervention appear to be of particular interest: 
"(a) Assistance should be provided in drawing up laws in those countries that still do not have a penal system suitable for fighting organized crime; 
"(b) Special training courses for all personnel involved in the field should be planned and carried out. 
Specific training should be provided for police staff, investigating judges and magistrates, and all those persons who provide technical cooperation to investigative organizations; 
"(c) Technical assistance should be provided to those high-risk areas through the gathering, analysis and exchange of data on criminal organizations and related activities. 
"44. In relation to the question of which instruments are proper for the development of future action, it is believed that bilateral cooperation, especially through agreements between a growing but still limited number of countries, has highlighted inadequacies in the fight against organized crime. 
"45. It is the Conference that will identify the action and decisions to be carried out within the programme of work of the Commission. 
The Economic and Social Council, in its resolution 1993/29, stated that one of the objectives of the Conference would be to consider the feasibility of elaborating international instruments, including conventions, against organized transnational crime. 
"The Economic and Social Council, 
"Recalling also General Assembly resolution 46/152, annex, of 18 December 1991, in which the Assembly called for the strengthening of regional and international cooperation in combating transnational crime, 
"Noting with appreciation the work of the Ad Hoc Expert Group on More Effective Forms of International Cooperation against Transnational Crime, including Environmental Crime, held at Vienna from 7 to 10 December 1993, 
"5. Invites Member States and relevant bodies concerned to continue their efforts in protecting nature and the environment by developing laws and fostering legal and technical cooperation and, when developing criminal laws related to the protection of the environment, to consider the recommendations annexed to the present resolution. 
"Member States should consider adopting the following recommendations concerning the role of criminal law in protecting the environment: 
"(b) National and supranational authorities should be provided with a wide array of measures, remedies and sanctions, within their constitutional and legal frameworks and consistent with the fundamental principles of criminal law, in order to ensure compliance with environmental protection laws. 
They should include regulatory and licensing powers, incentives, administrative enforcement mechanisms, and punitive administrative, civil and criminal sanctions for impairing or endangering the environment. 
"(c) Environmental criminal law should be aimed at promoting all the important components of the environment, including human beings and other living species. 
It should be directed, in particular, to the regulation, control and, where necessary, the complete prohibition of hazardous activities, including the establishment and operation of hazardous installations, and the illegal import, export, movement and disposal of hazardous materials and wastes; 
"(d) Substantive environmental criminal law should formulate at least certain core criminal offences. 
These core offences, which could be autonomous and independent of environmental regulatory laws, should include deliberate, reckless or negligent assaults on the environment that cause or create imminent risks of serious damage, harm or injury. 
In addition, criminal sanctions should be extended to deliberate, reckless or negligent violations of administrative rules where there is a likelihood of serious harm or danger to the environment. 
In developing such criminal offences, the field guide contained in the annex to the report by the United Nations Interregional Crime and Justice Research Institute and the Australian Institute of Criminology entitled Environmental Crime, Sanctioning Strategies and Sustainable Development (UNICRI 49) should be taken into consideration; 
"(e) Subject to relevant international conventions, States should seriously consider enacting legislation prohibiting and sanctioning the export of products that have been banned from domestic use because of their deleterious impact on the environment and human health. 
Furthermore, Governments might consider the idea of banning the production and import of specific dangerous materials unless sufficient precautionary measures can be taken in respect of their use, treatment or disposal in their countries; 
When serious harm or actual danger of harm has been caused or created, however, negligent conduct should also be a crime if the persons responsible have significantly departed from the care and skill expected of them in the pursuit of their activities. 
"(g) Support should be given to the extension of the idea of imposing criminal or non-criminal fines or other measures on corporations in jurisdictions in which corporate criminal liability is not currently recognized in the legal systems; 
"(h) When using criminal law in environmental protection and creating new environmental crimes, consideration should be given to the need for law enforcement resources. 
Cooperation and coordination between criminal justice agencies and administrative agencies should be promoted, especially in jurisdictions where prosecutions are undertaken by criminal justice agencies. 
Furthermore, the judiciary should be sensitized to the seriousness of environmental offences and their consequences. 
Adequate staffing, special training and equipment should be provided to criminal justice agencies; 
Examples of such efforts are the ombudsman-like functions and alternative methods for resolving disputes currently being developed by the Earth Council, a non-governmental organization referred to in chapter 38 of Agenda 21; 
"(k) On the basis of proposals put forward by the International Law Commission and the discussions at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, Member States should consider acknowledging the most serious forms of environmental crimes in an international convention; 
"(m) Environmental offences should be framed in such a manner as to cover transboundary and transnational situations. 
"(n) The use of legal instruments of international cooperation, such as those on extradition, mutual legal assistance and/or transfer of proceedings, should be supported and expanded. 
Environmental crimes of particular gravity or importance should become extraditable offences; 
"(o) In order to facilitate the prosecution of international crimes, in particular environmental crimes, States should consider the viability of establishing an international criminal court. 
Regional initiatives for the establishment of an international court for the prosecution of environmental crimes should be welcomed; 
In this respect, efforts to promote such harmonization, such as those of the Council of Europe and the Central American States, should be supported; 
Further research in this area, including the nature and extent of polluting activities, sanctioning strategies and the appropriate mix of measures in particular situations, should be encouraged." 
53. At the 13th meeting, on 5 May, the Russian Federation joined in sponsoring the revised draft resolution, which read as follows: 
"The Economic and Social Council, 
"Alarmed by the scope and growth of proceeds of crime and their impact on national economies, 
"Convinced that the international action against organized transnational crime can only be effective if it devotes particular attention to prevention and control of the laundering and use of the proceeds of crime, 
"Convinced also that effective prevention and control of the laundering and use of the proceeds of crime requires concerted global action to curb the capacity of criminal organizations to transfer the proceeds of their activities across national frontiers by taking advantage of gaps in international cooperation, 
"Deeply concerned over the ability of organized criminal groups to infiltrate the national economies of countries in transition and to use them for the investment of their illicit proceeds, 
"Welcoming Commission on Narcotic Drugs resolution 5 (XXXVII) of 21 April 1994, 
"1. Expresses its appreciation to the Government of Italy and to the International Scientific and Professional Advisory Council for organizing the International Conference on Laundering and Controlling Proceeds of Crime: A Global Approach, held at Courmayeur, Italy, from 17 to 21 June 1994; 
"2. Recommends that the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held at Naples, Italy, from 24 to 26 October 1994, should take into account the conclusions and recommendations of the International Conference; 
"9. Requests the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice to continue its consideration of prevention and control of the laundering and use of the proceeds of crime; 
"The Economic and Social Council, 
"Concerned about the increasing activities of transnational criminal organizations that illicitly profit by smuggling humans and preying on the dignity and lives of migrants, 
"Directing attention to crime prevention and criminal justice, in particular to the activities of those who organize and facilitate the smuggling of illegal migrants rather than to the illegal migrants themselves, 
"Recognizing that organized international criminal groups are becoming increasingly active in smuggling individuals across national boundaries and that they often convince individuals to migrate illegally by various means for enormous profits that are frequently used to finance numerous other criminal activities, thus bringing great harm to the States concerned, 
"Aware that such activities endanger the lives of the individual migrants involved and impose severe costs on the international community, particularly upon certain States that have been called upon to rescue and to provide medical care, food, housing and transportation for such individuals, 
"Acknowledging that socio-economic factors influence the problem of illegal migrant smuggling and also contribute to the complexity of present international migration, 
"Noting that smugglers, particularly in the State of destination of the illegal migrants being smuggled, often force migrants into forms of debt bondage or servitude, commonly involving criminal activities, in order to pay for their passage, 
"Reaffirming respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of all States, including their right to control their own borders, 
"Concerned that the smuggling of illegal migrants undermines public confidence in policies and procedures for lawful immigration and for ensuring the protection of genuine refugees, 
"Emphasizing that international efforts to prevent the smuggling of illegal migrants should not inhibit legal migration or freedom of travel, or undercut the protection provided by international law to refugees, 
"1. Condemns the practice of smuggling illegal migrants in violation of international and national law, and without regard for the safety, well-being and human rights of the migrants; 
"2. Recognizes that the smuggling of illegal migrants is a widespread international criminal activity frequently involving highly organized international syndicates that traffic in human cargo, without regard for the dangerous and inhumane conditions to which illegal migrants are subjected, and in flagrant violation of domestic laws and international standards; 
"3. Acknowledges the substantial role played by organized transnational crime in illegal migrant smuggling activities in many parts of the world; 
"4. Requests States to share information, coordinate immigration and law enforcement activities and otherwise cooperate in order to prevent the illegal transport by smugglers of third-country nationals through their territory; 
"5. Reaffirms the need to observe fully international and national law in dealing with the smuggling of illegal migrants, including the provision of humane treatment and strict observance of all human rights of migrants; 
"6. Urges States to take prompt and effective steps to frustrate the objectives and activities of the smugglers of illegal migrants, thus protecting would-be migrants from exploitation and loss of life; 
"8. Suggests, in particular, that all States should enact and vigorously enforce domestic criminal legislation entailing severe penalties for specific conduct constituting organized criminal activities related to the smuggling of illegal migrants, including: 
Subsequently, Austria, Egypt, 61/ Germany, Morocco, Nigeria, Poland, Portugal, 61/ Saudi Arabia 61/ and Tunisia joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
Kuwait 61/ joined in sponsoring the revised draft resolution, which read as follows: 
"The Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice, 
"Welcoming the proclamation by the General Assembly, in its resolution 48/104 of 20 December 1993, of the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, 
"Recalling General Assembly resolution 48/110 of 20 December 1993 on violence against women migrant workers, which urges Member States to ensure that the rights of women migrant workers are protected, in particular against violence, 
"Recalling further Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/46 of 8 March 1993, in which the Commission, inter alia, condemned acts of violence and violations of human rights directed specifically against women, 
"Calling attention to the fact that it is important that perpetrators of domestic violence receive appropriate punishment and that appropriate crime prevention measures be instituted, 
"Recalling that the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action (A/CONF.157/23) affirmed that gender-based violence and all forms of sexual harassment and exploitation, including those resulting from cultural prejudice and international trafficking, are incompatible with the dignity and worth of the human person, and must be eliminated, 
"Recalling also that the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action states, inter alia, that effective measures are required against female infanticide, harmful child labour, the sale of children and their organs, child prostitution, child pornography and other forms of sexual abuse, 
"Looking forward to the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, to be held at Beijing in 1995, 
"Noting the Workshop on Domestic Violence Issues in Central and Eastern European Countries, held at Budapest from 8 to 9 April 1994, organized jointly by the European Institute for Crime Prevention and Control, affiliated with the United Nations, and the Hungarian Ministry of Justice, 
"Recognizing the work being done by non-governmental organizations in eliminating violence against women and children, in drawing attention to the nature, severity and magnitude of violence against women and children and in assisting women and children who are victims of violence, 
"4. Urges Governments, in accordance with their constitutional and legislative systems, to take appropriate action to discourage, in their educational systems and in the mass media, the perpetuation of stereotypes of women and children that may contribute to violence against women and children; 
"6. Requests all Governments to cooperate with and assist the special rapporteurs in the performance of their tasks and duties and to furnish all relevant information requested; 
"8. Urges the Secretary-General to give publicity to the work of the special rapporteurs and to disseminate their findings and conclusions widely including bringing them to the attention of this Commission to assist in its work in the area of violence against women and children; 
64. At the same meeting, the Vice-Chairman of the Commission, Mr. Mayrhofer-Gr\x{e168}b\x{e162}el (Austria), read out a further revision to the revised draft resolution, which had been agreed upon among informal consultations. 
65. Ethiopia, 61/ Georgia, 61/ Hungary, Italy, Lebanon, United Arab Emirates 61/ and Uruguay joined in sponsoring the revised draft resolution, as orally revised. 
Subsequently, Bolivia joined in sponsoring the draft resolution, as orally revised, which read as follows: 
"The Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice, 
"Convinced of the need to provide for the criminal punishment of this form of criminal activity, which is degrading to the individual, not only because it involves illicit practices or exploitation, but also because it involves treating human beings as merchandise, 
"Mindful that minors, and in particular newborn babies, constitute the age group that is the most vulnerable to such activity, 
"Aware that such activity is necessarily carried out by organizations that have transnational connections, principally in developing countries, 
"Noting that the international community is directing its efforts towards combating criminal organizations by coordinating global activities such as the convening of the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held at Naples, Italy, from 24 to 26 October 1994, 
"Noting also that in some regions specific measures have been taken, such as the adoption of the Inter-American Convention on International Trafficking of Minors by the fifth Inter-American Specialized Conference on Private International Law, held in Mexico in March 1994 in the context of the Organization of American States, 
"Convinced that it is essential to make the criminal punishment of such crimes universal and to promote cooperation between States to deal with them, 
"Recalling that the General Assembly, in its resolution 44/82 of 8 December 1989, proclaimed 1994 as International Year of the Family and that international traffic in minors (illicit traffic in children) undermines and destabilizes the family, the basic element of the social structure, 
"Recalling also the Plan of Action for Implementing the World Declaration on the Survival, Protection and Development of Children in the 1990s, adopted by the World Summit for Children, held in New York on 29 and 30 September 1990, 
"1. Takes note of the Inter-American Convention on International Trafficking of Minors, adopted at the Fifth Inter-American Conference on Private International Law, held at Mexico City in March 1994, with the objective of, among other things, preventing and punishing international traffic in minors; 
"2. Decides that the international traffic in minors (illicit traffic in children) should be given priority by the Commission at its fourth session, as it considers the priority item of organized transnational crime; 
"6. Recommends that international traffic in minors (illicit traffic in children) should receive attention at the plenary meetings of the General Assembly dealing with the International Year of the Family with regard to the implementation of the relevant standards and procedures." 
68. At the 13th meeting, on 5 May, Angola, 61/ Canada, 61/ Chile, 61/ Croatia, 61/ Egypt, 61/ Germany, Lebanon, 61/ Nigeria, the Philippines and Saudi Arabia 61/ joined in sponsoring the draft resolution, as orally revised. 
70. Also at the same meeting, the representative of Cuba made a statement. 
72. Following statements by the representatives of Uruguay, Brazil, Bolivia, Finland, France, the United States of America and Germany and the observers for Argentina, Spain and Canada, as well as by the Vice-Chairman of the Commission, Mr. Mayrhofer-Gr\x{e168}b\x{e162}el (Austria), the amendment proposed by Finland was rejected. 
73. At the 15th meeting, on 6 May, following a statement by the representative of France, the Commission agreed to delete the square brackets around the word "priority" in operative paragraph 5. 
1. The Commission considered item 4 of its agenda jointly with item 5 at its 4th, 6th, 10th, 13th and 14th meetings, on 27 and 28 April and 3, 5 and 6 May 1994. 
3. Regarding operational activities, serious efforts had been made to meet the requests made by the Commission and individual Governments for a major reorientation of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, notwithstanding the limited resources available. 
However, to further increase the effectiveness of the programme and to make it fully operational, the active involvement of Member States was of considerable importance because projects carried out so far, including those related to peace-keeping activities, had shown encouraging results. 
4. Many participants agreed that little had been done to respond to the numerous requests of the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council related to strengthening the programme, and expressed concern about the delay in the implementation of the relevant resolutions. 
The Branch could only function effectively if it was provided with a minimum of resources commensurate with the fulfilment of its mandates. 
Many participants requested, as a matter of urgency, the upgrading of the Branch into a division and the establishment of a D-2 post. 
5. At the same time, it was noted that it would be unrealistic to think that the regular budget of the United Nations could adequately support all the operations of the programme, and a call was made for donor Governments to be more generous in making voluntary contributions. 
The United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) was cited as an example of a United Nations entity whose operations were mostly financed by voluntary contributions. 
Several speakers indicated that their Governments intended to strengthen the operational capacity of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme by contributing to the United Nations Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Fund or by other means, such as providing experts. 
6. All those who spoke on the subject underlined the fact that technical assistance was one of the main objectives of the United Nations in that field, aimed at increasing the capacity of Member States to prevent or curtail the impact of crime. 
It had become apparent that technical assistance in crime prevention and criminal justice was one of the areas contributing to the foundations of good governance and sustainable development. 
Member States should play a more active role in other United Nations bodies in following up the recommendations of the Commission. 
It was also emphasized that technical assistance should be made an integral part of development efforts in general. 
In that context, the decision of the Commission on Human Rights to appoint a Special Rapporteur on Violence against Women was mentioned. 
7. Modalities of technical assistance included the training of criminal justice personnel, the preparation of training materials, the development and implementation of technical cooperation projects and the provision of assistance within the framework of the United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
Some speakers suggested that technical cooperation activities should focus on organized crime, corruption, drug trafficking, money-laundering and urban crime. 
In addition, other matters such as the prevention of crime, the treatment of offenders and the role of victims should be given proper attention. 
The need for technical cooperation activities in the areas of violence against women, environmental and computer-related crime and the protection of tourism was also mentioned. 
The practice of stationing liaison police officers in States upon request was reported. 
8. Several speakers stressed that the modes of implementation should reflect the level of development, social and cultural and regional characteristics and the level of resources available locally. 
Requests from developing countries and model projects should be given special attention. 
Other speakers emphasized the importance of regional cooperation involving countries with similar cultural backgrounds, including the ratification of regional conventions, participation in international meetings and the exchange of information. 
Because of the financial problems faced by the United Nations and by Member States, including developed countries, more cost-effective forms of technical cooperation had to be devised. 
In-kind contributions, such as the elaboration of manuals for practitioners on specific issues, were of great relevance. 
Several speakers also referred to the support provided by regional or specialized institutes, which had a high level of expertise in specific fields. 
10. It was stated that Governments should stop thinking of technical assistance as a purely humanitarian gesture to countries in need. 
Technical cooperation could lead, in the long term, to economic improvement, respect for human rights and the rule of law, better and more democratic forms of government and increased social stability. 
Examples were cited in which funding agencies, even if they had considered the matter, had neither requested any input from the United Nations nor made any effort to coordinate assistance with the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme and with the institutes of the programme network. 
11. The United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme was said to provide an appropriate framework for global coordination. 
Several meetings on international cooperation and coordination of activities in central and eastern Europe, organized by the European Institute for Crime Prevention and Control, affiliated with the United Nations, together with the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch, had greatly contributed to those endeavours. 
The meetings had also provided an opportunity to present the locally prevailing conditions of the countries concerned, which had to be fully taken into account when elaborating new projects. 
The database would contain information on requests for technical assistance and on ongoing or envisaged technical assistance projects. 
The information would not be limited to technical assistance provided within the United Nations system, but would also include bilateral and multilateral technical assistance projects. 
That would allow donors and requesting Governments to form strategic alliances and would help to avoid duplication. 
It was suggested that the database should begin by collecting information on technical assistance in central and eastern Europe. 
One delegation had already provided the Secretariat with information on projects that had been carried out over the previous three years. 
A project for providing assistance in the introduction of jury trial and other fundamentally new provisions of procedural and judicial legislation in a country in transition was discussed. 
It was pointed out, however, that such important initiatives should be carried out on a larger scale and in other countries. 
15. A number of speakers stressed the importance of the contributions made by the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme to special missions of the United Nations, such as United Nations peace-keeping and peace-making operations. 
There was a need for uniform standards and norms in the training of the diverse elements of international peace-keeping personnel. 
Police officers from different countries who were charged with applying United Nations standards and norms had to have a thorough, common understanding of how to apply them. 
Some representatives expressed their appreciation for the publication of a handbook prepared by the Branch on United Nations criminal justice standards for peace-keeping police. 
16. The work of the institutes of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme was welcomed as an extremely valuable input to the programme. 
"The Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice, 
"Recalling in this context General Assembly resolution 45/109 of 14 December 1990 on the computerization of criminal justice, and that computerization of criminal justice information is a means of improving clearing-house functions in criminal justice systems at the national and international levels, 
"Recalling also Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/34, section IV.C, whereby the Secretary-General was requested to report to the Commission on the progress made in the improvement of computerization in criminal justice management, with emphasis on strengthening national capacities for the collection, collation, analysis and utilization of data, 
"4. Urges Member States to join and support the Network, both financially and logistically, as a viable instrument to promote and enhance the dissemination and exchange of information and the transfer of knowledge; 
"5. Calls on Member States to invite criminal justice agencies to join the Network with a view to providing it with information which may be shared easily with other countries; 
"6. Also calls on Member States to provide promptly and accurately the statistical information to biennial United Nations crime trends surveys, with a view to enhancing the quality and timeliness of analyses and publications; 
"9. Requests the Secretary-General to submit an interim report on the Fourth United Nations Survey on Crime Trends, Operations of Criminal Justice Systems and Crime Prevention Strategies to the Ninth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders; 
"11. Encourages the United Nations Interregional Crime and Justice Research Institute and regional affiliate and associate institutes of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme to intensify their work in the training of criminal justice statisticians in the framework of periodical United Nations crime trends projects; 
"12. Further encourages those regional and other institutes to consider including in their draft programme budgets appropriate provisions in order to enable regular issuance of regional crime-trend reports on the basis of the results of biennial United Nations crime trends surveys." 
Subsequently, Bolivia, Croatia, 61/ Egypt, 61/ Finland, Israel 61/ and the Netherlands 61/ joined in sponsoring the revised draft resolution. 
Subsequently, Tunisia joined in sponsoring the draft resolution, as orally revised, which read as follows: 
"The Economic and Social Council, 
"Recalling further its resolution 1993/34 of 27 July 1993, in which it requested the Secretary-General to strengthen the institutional capacity of the programme to enable it to elaborate, execute and evaluate operational activities and advisory services in its area of competence upon request from Member States; 
"1. Reaffirms the priority attached to the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, in accordance with General Assembly resolutions 46/152 and 47/91, and the need for the General Assembly to devote an appropriate share of the existing resources of the United Nations to the programme; 
"4. Calls on Member States to contribute to the United Nations Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Fund in order to enable the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch to provide technical assistance as requested by Member States; 
"5. Requests the Secretary-General to give consistent consideration to the importance of crime prevention and criminal justice activities in the context of peace-keeping operations, and humanitarian assistance in armed conflicts; 
"8. Requests the United Nations International Drug Control Programme to give favourable consideration to assisting the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch in the formulation and execution of technical assistance projects in areas of mutual concerns; 
"9. Requests the Secretary-General to take appropriate action so that the function of the Secretary of the Commission be exercised as of its fourth session by the substantive secretariat in Vienna; 
21. At the 14th meeting, on 6 May, the representative of Italy made a statement. 
24. The Chief of Financial Services, Division of Administrative and Common Services of the United Nations Office at Vienna, made a statement on the programme budget implications of draft resolution E/CN.15/1994/L.18. 
31. The representative of Uruguay proposed an amendment to the Vice-Chairman's oral revision, whereby the words "if necessary, through the use of the contingency fund" would be replaced by the words "if absolutely necessary, through the use of the contingency fund in cases of emergency". 
1. The Commission considered item 6 of its agenda at its 5th, 7th, 11th, 13th and 15th meetings, on 28 and 29 April and 4 to 6 May 1994. 
2. In introducing the item, the Chief of the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch reviewed the work of the Branch in that area in the preceding year. 
He drew particular attention to such activities as training seminars and the drafting and translation of manuals for police and court personnel. 
He stated that the Compendium of United Nations Standards and Norms in Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice would soon be available in all six official languages of the United Nations. 
The Governments of China, France, the Russian Federation and Spain had generously committed themselves to the funding of its publication in their languages, and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland had agreed to pay for reprinting it in English. 
He also outlined the involvement of the Branch in the World Conference on Human Rights, held at Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993, and in the observance in 1994 of the International Year of the Family, as well as in forthcoming world conferences. 
The principles could also provide a basis for domestic legislation and for bilateral and multilateral cooperation to combat national and transnational forms of crime. 
4. While international instruments such as declarations, principles, guidelines, standard rules and recommendations had no legally binding effect, they had an undeniable moral strength and could provide practical guidance to the conduct of States. 
6. Several participants stressed that the most important aspects to be taken into consideration were the dissemination of United Nations standards and norms in each State. 
7. It was pointed out by some participants that Member States, while respecting United Nations norms and standards, should decide on their own priorities, based on their respective situations and the prevailing social, economic and cultural conditions. 
United Nations instruments could be used as guidelines for national legislation and domestic law and practice, with countries defining their own needs and requirements. 
8. Many representatives underlined the crucial role of well-informed and skilled professional personnel in criminal justice systems, particularly lawyers. 
Some positions in criminal justice systems were hard to fill because of low wages or prejudice directed against staff, such as police officers or prison guards. 
Attention was drawn to the particular needs of developing countries, which frequently suffered from inadequate or obsolete criminal justice systems, deficient correctional programmes and institutions, overcrowded prisons, insufficient court facilities, a lack of record-keeping, equipment shortages and outdated communications systems. 
9. It was pointed out that the best way to ensure lawful discretion in the use of power by the police force was to provide proper police training, to use modern technology and to apply clearly defined parameters in police work. 
One of the problems faced was recruitment, since police wages were low in many countries. 
The members of the government procurator's office should have sufficient autonomy vis--vis the political authority to enable them to discharge their functions. 
10. Some participants emphasized that justice systems in many countries needed to be updated and strengthened. 
Organized crime was more damaging to the State than were other crimes, as it was bringing to the forefront new problems such as the need to provide for genuine independence of the judiciary. 
In some countries judges had been subjected to political and economical pressure that was incompatible with impartiality and, on several occasions, judges and lawyers had been the targets of harassment and persecution. 
International cooperation in that area was important, as it could help implement new standards and norms that could assist in ensuring the personal safety of criminal justice officials. 
11. The Commission was informed about a forthcoming expert meeting on the application of human rights standards on juveniles in detention. 
It would focus on two main themes: the exploitation of young people in such crimes as illicit drug trafficking and sexual abuse; and problems related to the detention of juveniles, with particular emphasis on group dynamics. 
Non-governmental organizations would be invited to attend. 
12. Several speakers expressed their appreciation of the manuals and other publications issued by the Branch, especially the Compendium, and Member States were urged to have it published in their national languages. 
It was noted that it was important for successor States to continue to fulfil the obligations of their predecessor States under international law and for depositories to be established so that successor States could confirm to them that they continued to be bound by those obligations. 
Some stated that it was a step in the right direction and that responding to the questionnaires might involve all interested segments of society, including criminal justice professionals and non-governmental organizations. 
The draft questionnaires dealt with the key issues, were relatively easy to answer and to analyse and retained their potential for securing useful data. 
While that was a laudable effort for a new approach, the crucial test would be the response rate and the value and reliability of the information provided. 
15. Some delegations, however, expressed doubt about the ability of the draft questionnaires to tap all possible reliable information. 
The Secretariat should not only use the questionnaires but should also explore other assessment methods that might provide useful results. 
At the same time, it was stressed that there should be heightened cooperation with other relevant United Nations entities to increase effectiveness of work, avoid duplication as far as possible and rationalize information-gathering. 
"The Economic and Social Council, 
"Noting that, in many parts of the world, there is an urgent need to modernize criminal justice to bring about greater transparency, immediacy, speed and fairness in criminal proceedings, 
"Recognizing that the written investigative procedure causes considerable judicial delays in many countries, resulting in prison overcrowding and a large number of persons detained without sentence, with frequent violations of fundamental guarantees and rights, 
"Recognizing that the draft United Nations minimum rules for the administration of criminal justice are designed to ensure a fair trial, in accordance with resolution 1993/26 of 25 August 1993 of the Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities, 
"Recalling that the draft minimum rules stipulate that preventive custody should be considered a last resort in full accord with the United Nations Standard Minimum Rules for Non-custodial Measures (The Tokyo Rules), 
"Bearing in mind that the draft minimum rules also stipulate that no detainee or prisoner should be subjected to cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment, 
"Stressing that in article 6 of the draft minimum rules, it is stipulated that criminal proceedings should take place without undue delay, which will help in many countries to reduce the number of persons detained without sentence and to bring about prompt and more effective justice, 
"Noting that the draft minimum rules stipulate that persons in preventive custody should be kept separate from convicted prisoners, as provided for in the Standard Minimum Rules for the Treatment of Prisoners, 
"(c) To ask the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice, at its fourth session, to follow up this matter bearing in mind the relevant results of the Ninth Congress." 
17. At the 13th meeting, on 5 May, Paraguay, Spain 61/ and Uganda joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
In introducing the draft resolution, the Vice-Chairman orally revised it. 
20. The Vice-Chairman of the Commission, Mr. Mayrhofer-Gr\x{e168}b\x{e162}el (Austria) also made a statement. 
Subsequently, Germany, Spain, 61/ Sri Lanka and Uruguay joined in sponsoring the draft resolution, which read as follows: 
"The Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice, 
"Recalling Commission on Human Rights resolutions 1993/23 of 5 March 1993 and 1994/16 of 25 February 1994, in which the Commission, inter alia, encouraged successor States to confirm to appropriate depositories that they continued to be bound by obligations under international human rights treaties, 
"Considering that the widest possible adherence to international treaties on combating such dangerous crimes as illicit drug trafficking, taking of hostages and hijacking is one of the conditions for effective international cooperation in this field, 
"Emphasizing the special importance of the consistent and effective implementation of international instruments on combating crime, 
"Noting that the confirmation by successor States to appropriate depositories that they continue to fulfil obligations of their predecessor States under international treaties on combating various manifestations of crime is important for successful action by the international community against the evils of crime, 
"1. Encourages successor States to confirm to appropriate depositories that they continue to be bound by obligations under relevant international treaties on combating various manifestations of crime; 
"2. Urges successor States that have not yet done so to consider acceding to or ratifying those international treaties on combating crime to which their predecessor States were not parties; 
24. At the 13th meeting, on 5 May, the Vice-Chairman of the Commission, Mr. Mayrhofer-Gr\x{e168}b\x{e162}el (Austria), read out revisions to the draft resolution, which had been agreed upon during informal consultations. 
25. At the same meeting, the observer for Spain further orally revised the draft resolution. 
26. Also at the same meeting, an amendment was proposed by the representative of France. 
28. At the same meeting, the Vice-Chairman of the Commission, Mr. Mayrhofer-Gr\x{e168}b\x{e162}el (Austria), made a statement. 
34. Also at the same meeting, the representative of Finland made a statement. 
35. At the same meeting, the observer for Croatia proposed an amendment to operative paragraph 4, whereby the words "workshops and other training programmes" would be replaced by the words "workshops, training programmes and other activities". 
39. At the same meeting, the Commission took note of the report of the working group (see chap. I, sect. C, Commission decision 3/101). 
1. The Commission considered item 7 of its agenda at its 7th to 9th and 14th and 15th meetings, on 29 April and 3 and 6 May 1994. 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on progress made in the preparations for the Ninth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders (E/CN.15/1994/8); 
(d) Note verbale dated 18 April 1994 from the Embassy of the Republic of Argentina to the United Nations Office at Vienna (E/CN.15/1994/11); 
2. In his introductory remarks, the Chief of the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch briefly described the content of the documentation before the Commission on agenda item 7, as well as emerging substantive issues and outstanding organizational matters. 
4. It was stressed that the Ninth Congress would constitute a landmark event for the African continent. 
5. Many representatives reported that high priority was being accorded to preparations for the Ninth Congress, a fact that demonstrated the political will of States to address diverse needs related to crime prevention and criminal justice across the globe. 
National scientific committees had been created to oversee the substantive contributions of States to the Ninth Congress. 
It was recommended that the Secretariat should explore ways of communicating directly with ministries of the interior and ministries of justice, at least for information purposes. 
7. In relation to the substantive topics, it was stressed that the Commission should ensure that the major contemporary problems, priorities and concerns, as identified by States across five regions, were placed on the agenda of the Ninth Congress and were accorded the attention that they warranted. 
The recommendations of the regional preparatory meetings highlighted the fact that many States were experiencing high levels of both traditional and newly emerging forms of criminality, which were exacting a heavy toll in terms of human suffering and financial cost. 
Even where there were comparatively low levels of crime, States had emphasized continued vigilance to ensure security. 
For example, drug-related criminality, illegal arms trade and terrorist violence, which had been identified by most regions as priority issues, had to be appropriately considered by the Ninth Congress. 
8. Discussion ensued on how to best give effect to the various recommendations made by the regional preparatory meetings, for which general support was expressed, and on the need to provide the Ninth Congress with a "substantive platform". 
9. States had many expectations of the Ninth Congress in terms of the approach to be taken in tackling highly technical justice-related problems. 
Questions for consideration by the Ninth Congress included irreversible damage against nature, urban criminality, rehabilitation, possibilities for the serious young offender, gang activity, and the reduction of criminal violence in society. 
It was noted that numerous Governments were now in the process of re-shaping their justice systems and creating new institutions. 
As in many cases criminal justice reform was being guided by the United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice that had been adopted by previous congresses; States were looking to the Ninth Congress for further guidance. 
10. The Ninth Congress had a crucial task to fulfil in discussing policy perspectives to prevent crime and victimization, striking a balance between freedom and security, while promoting universal respect for human rights and human dignity on the basis of due process principles, including the presumption of innocence. 
Some of the specific areas that needed attention included the enhancement of exchange and mutual use of intelligence, community policing, conflict resolution and mediation of disputes, care for victims, and state-of-the-art instructional tools, techniques and aids. 
13. The attention of the Commission was drawn to the importance of and need for comprehensive reform in the education of children, including the positive use of modern communication technology, with a view to forestalling the "pollution of the human environment". 
14. Appreciating the need for positive and dynamic international cooperation, States were in support of, and were increasingly participating in, United Nations efforts in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice. 
In the course of a constant search for "solutions" to crime problems, due consideration had to be given to the study of comparative criminal law and procedure, particularly considering the fact that crime, in its many forms, was increasingly becoming multinational. 
Faults and gaps in existing legislation should be identified and a review of the range of sanctions being employed across justice systems should be encouraged. 
Bilateral arrangements and model treaties for mutual assistance, extradition and the transfer of criminal proceedings were helpful because they facilitated the exchange of data, evidence and intelligence. 
It was necessary, however, to put into effect existing rules and provisions, including the elaboration of international treaties to facilitate cooperation. 
16. A proposal was made to establish a subcommission - an impartial international body supported by highly qualified technical staff - to study and deal with difficult questions arising out of conflicts of jurisdiction, under the auspices of the Commission. 
The supporting entity could consist of three units: technical research; conciliation and arbitration; and the exchange of evidence. 
19. It was recalled that the Commission had charged the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch with the task of coordinating the preparation of the six workshops to be held at the Ninth Congress and had made efforts to mobilize support and encourage participation in the workshops. 
In the absence of human and financial resources, the Secretariat had to rely on its counterparts - the organizers. 
With reference to the workshop on mass media and crime prevention, originally to be organized by the Australian Institute of Criminology, in cooperation with the Arab Security Studies and Training Centre, the main sponsor had withdrawn its offer. 
It was suggested that the Congress workshops should consider the possibility of developing a code of ethics covering the widest possible range of communication media. 
20. As envisaged by the Commission, the workshops would provide an opportunity to exchange practical expertise and experiences regarding both successful and less effective measures adopted to confront specific problems in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice and would facilitate dialogue on technical cooperation activities. 
With a view to encouraging the multidisciplinary nature of the workshops and ensuring a practical orientation, the workshops would involve not only professionals in the field of criminal justice but also professionals in a wide range of other relevant fields. 
The workshops should attempt to highlight both successes and failures, and that which could be accomplished by Governments at the international, national and local levels. 
21. It was hoped that the workshop on computerization would sensitize senior managers to the importance of introducing computer technology, which would in turn result in technical assistance ventures. 
One of the major impediments to further advancing technical assistance projects in computerization was the general lack of awareness on the part of senior criminal justice managers with respect to both the importance of introducing computer technology in the administration of criminal justice and the prerequisites for its introduction. 
It was hoped that the workshop on the prevention of violent crime would address issues relating to violence against women and children. 
22. Many representatives were looking forward to the plenary discussion on corruption at the Ninth Congress. 
It was considered the appropriate place for the consideration of a highly sensitive problem that had emerged in various forms and regions. 
In introducing the report, the representative of Australia orally revised the draft resolution as follows: 
(b) In section I: 
"Takes note with appreciation of the reports of the five regional preparatory meetings for the Ninth Congress and invites Member States and other entities involved, in their preparations for and their discussions at the Ninth Congress, to take into appropriate account the conclusions and recommendations contained in those reports"; 
(c) In section V, operative paragraph 2, which read: 
(d) In section VI, operative paragraph 3, which had read: 
"Requests the Secretary-General, in preparation for such discussion at the Ninth Congress, to seek comments from Member States on that draft". 
26. Following statements by the representatives of the Islamic Republic of Iran, Japan, Uruguay, Germany and Australia and the observers for Spain, Canada, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, Israel, Argentina and the Netherlands, it was proposed to amend the draft resolution as follows: 
(b) In section I: 
(i) In operative paragraph 10 (para. 12 of the final text), the words "and all entities involved" would be inserted after the words "Invites Member States" and the following words would be added at the end of the paragraph: 
"and to consider, inter alia, holding various national competitions, to the extent that resources and other circumstances permit, as follows: 
"(a) An urban planning and architectural design competition, aimed at preventing crime and increasing safety; 
(ii) In operative paragraph 11 (para. 13 of the final text), the words "and all other entities involved" would be inserted after the words "government development agencies"; 
(iii) In operative paragraph 13 (para. 15 of the final text), the words "and all other entities involved" would be inserted after the words "non-governmental organizaitons"; 
(c) In section III: 
(i) In operative paragraph 1, the words "and international traffic in minors" would be inserted after the words "illicit migration"; 
"Also invites the Ninth Congress to consider the preparation and enforcement of law in respect of criminal conduct relating to chemical precursors and other chemical substances used for the illicit production of drugs"; 
(iv) In operative paragraph 5 (para. 6 of the final text), the words "bearing in mind treaties in force" would be inserted after the words "Also recommends" and the words "and methods" would be inserted after the word "instruments"; 
(e) In section V: 
"and to do so by, inter alia, inviting winners of national crime prevention competitions to present their projects and crime prevention materials at the relevant workshops and, to the extent possible, to give publicity to these projects"; 
(ii) In operative paragraph 7, the words "seek to" before the words "identify and assess" would be deleted; 
(f) In section VI, operative paragraph 3, as revised (see para. 23 (d) above), would be replaced by the following text: 
28. Before the draft resolution was adopted, statements were made by the representatives of Austria, Uganda and Tunisia and the observers for Israel and Egypt. 
33. The Commission then adopted the draft resolution, as orally revised (see chap. I, sect. A, draft resolution IX). 
1. The Commission considered agenda item 8 at its 10th to 12th and 15th meetings, on 3, 4 and 6 May 1994. 
2. The Chief of the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch, in his introductory remarks, sought the guidance of the Commission on the identification of modalities for more effective cooperation and coordination in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice, in pursuance of Council resolutions 1992/22 and 1993/34. 
He stated that one way that the Branch attempted to be more responsive to the needs of States and more effective in terms of the services it delivered was to strengthen old and forge new programmatic partnerships and interlinkages with other entities. 
That had contributed to the achievement of complementarity and to the avoidance of duplication of activities. 
Such action contributed to better utilization of scarce resources, improving the quality of work and the effectiveness of action. 
The involvement of research-oriented institutions was important to the development of a proper scientific base, and the involvement of practitioner agencies was important to the development of more effective practical concerted action. 
Specialized training institutions were essential as they enabled the requisite pooling of expertise and know-how at the international level to upgrade operational performance. 
Knowledge transfer and other forms of mutual assistance were of benefit at the global level; the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch could play a more central role in promoting those forms of mutual assistance if its programme capacity was strengthened. 
6. Continuing and improving system-wide coordination and cooperation and encouraging close system-wide programme interaction and the widest possible collaboration were desirable in that they were in the interest of a more rational deployment of United Nations resources. 
Also desirable was the tapping of world-wide scientific knowledge, expertise and practical experience. 
The coordination of sources of assistance around the world benefited the greatest number of States, particularly those that, because of a lack of funds, were in need of the infrastructure, facilities, services and expertise to effectively combat crime. 
7. Cooperation and coordination, in particular in respect of comprehensive advisory services and technical cooperation to ensure human rights in the administration of justice, were deemed central to all programme activities. 
It was through such cooperation and coordination that violations of human rights, such as torture and arbitrary and summary executions, might be gradually overcome. 
9. Attention was paid to the importance of continued close cooperation with intergovernmental organizations on activities related to crime prevention and criminal justice. 
Mention was made of efforts by the Council of Arab Ministers of the Interior to promote the harmonization of legislation, including through Arab security strategies and plans implemented in cooperation with the Arab Security Studies and Training Centre. 
It was recognized, however, that the relatively large programme network required considerable resources. 
That situation was likely to become more difficult considering the possible creation of additional subregional entities and the newly emerging regional or interregional institutes or centres. 
12. Statements were made in reference to, and expressing satisfaction with, the various activities of the institutes undertaken in support of the United/Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, including those for the Ninth Congress and its research workshops. 
13. Mention was made of the activities of the United Nations Interregional Crime and Justice Research Institute in the field of victimology and of the efforts of the Institute aimed at fostering informed decision-making in that field. 
It was reported that the Institute was in the process of re-evaluating its programme and staffing, with a view to adopting a more integrated and strategically oriented approach and to tackling areas that had previously not been accorded sufficient attention at the international level. 
Its work on crime trends, training courses and technical cooperation activities, supported by the Japanese International Cooperation Agency, had focused on the priority themes defined by the Commission. 
The Asia Crime Prevention Foundation, an organization in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, had also greatly contributed to the work of the Asia and Far East Institute; and many of its activities had been carried out in cooperation with other institutes, non-governmental organizations and other organizations. 
15. The activities of the African Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders were highlighted, particularly those geared towards building a repository of information and documentation and towards dealing with criminogenic circumstances particular to the African region. 
Mention was made of the difficulties that had been encountered by the African Institute in establishing a viable, permanent resource base for its operations. 
The continued funding by the United Nations Development Fund was appreciated. 
16. It was recognized that the project-based activities of the Latin American Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders, together with its numerous studies and surveys, had contributed to initiatives aimed at legal reform in countries in Latin America and the Caribbean. 
19. Reference was made to the International Centre for Criminal Law Reform and Criminal Justice and its efforts to advance knowledge through education, the sharing of information and research. 
The Centre was to become a focal point for innovative ideas and technologies. 
20. It was noted that the International Centre for the Prevention of Crime was established on 7 April 1994, in Montreal, Canada, with the collaboration of the Canadian and French Governments. 
21. There was agreement on the need to render assistance to those institutes serving States in developing regions. 
Mention was made of the special difficult situations of the African Institute and the Latin American Institute, which had been reflected in the resolutions and reports of the respective regional preparatory meetings for the Ninth Congress (A/CONF.169/RPM.2 and A/CONF.169/RPM.4). 
23. Reference was made to the unique, precarious financial situation of the African Institute, which needed to be resolved to enable it to sustain its operations. 
The African Regional Preparatory Meeting for the Ninth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders had adopted the "Declaration on the African Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders" (see A/CONF.169/RPM.2). 
Several participants, referring to the implementation of General Assembly resolution 48/101, stressed the fact that the African Institute, which served 54 African countries, should be given all possible support to enable it to carry out its activities and to undertake operations comparable to those of the other regional institutes. 
24. The close substantive interlinkages of the Branch with various programmes within the United Nations system were acknowledged with appreciation, in particular those in the fields of human rights, the advancement of women and drug control. 
25. The reciprocal and mutually reinforcing activities of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme and the human rights programme were recognized as important. 
26. It was agreed that the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) and the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch should continue to strengthen their cooperation and coordination and to intensify their activities, in addition to designing a framework for those activities. 
An inter-agency document outlining existing links between drugs and crime would be presented to the Ninth Congress. 
29. At the 15th meeting, on 6 May, the Vice-Chairman of the Commission, Mr. Mayrhofer-Gr\x{e168}b\x{e162}el (Austria), informed the Commission that, during informal consultations, it had been agreed that the draft resolution should be revised as follows: 
30. Egypt, 61/ Morocco and Sri Lanka joined in sponsoring the draft resolution, as orally revised. 
31. The Commission then adopted the draft resolution, as orally revised (see chap. I, sect. A, draft resolution X). 
"The Economic and Social Council, 
"Recognizing that criminality is a major concern of all nations and that it calls for a concerted response from the international community aimed at preventing crime and improving the functioning of criminal justice and law enforcement with due respect for human rights and United Nations standards and norms, 
"Bearing in mind General Assembly resolution 46/152 of 18 December 1991, on the creation of an effective United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, 
"Recalling that in its resolution 1992/22, section VI, of 30 July 1992, the Council determined that the majority of programme resources should be concentrated on the provision of training, advisory services and technical cooperation in a limited number of areas of recognized need, 
"Conscious of the relationship between urban and juvenile crime and more sophisticated forms of transnational crime, and the consequent need to fight simultaneously against both phenomena, by, among other things, providing technical assistance to countries in need, 
"Underlining the fact that providing technical assistance through advisory services, training programmes and the dissemination and exchange of information is one of the most effective means of intensifying international cooperation, 
"1. Takes note with appreciation of the report of the Secretary-General on technical cooperation and advisory services of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, including appropriate mechanisms for the mobilization of resources (E/CN.15/1994/6); 
"6. Welcomes with appreciation the provision of funds from the regular budget for a second Interregional Adviser post to be assigned to the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, and strongly recommends that that post should be retained in the future; 
"7. Requests the Secretary-General to provide appropriate resources for the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme in order to ensure adequate support for interregional advisory services; 
"8. Calls upon those States that have benefited from interregional advisory services to ensure appropriate follow-up to the recommendations of the interregional advisers; 
"9. Requests the Secretary-General to take action on the recommendations of the interregional advisers and on requests from Member States by formulating specific projects and to seek funding from donor Governments and institutions for project execution; 
"11. Invites Member States to contribute both financially and in kind to the cooperation projects elaborated within the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme and submitted to Member States for appropriate action; 
34. At the same meeting, the representative of Tunisia made a statement. 
35. At the 15th meeting, on 6 May, Bolivia and Ethiopia joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
42. At the 15th meeting, on 6 May, the Vice-Chairman of the Commission, Mr. Mayrhofer-Gr\x{e168}b\x{e162}el (Austria), informed the Commission that, as a result of informal consultations held on the draft resolution, it had been agreed to move operative paragraph 3 to the preamble, following the fourth preambular paragraph. 
The draft proposal was submitted by Canada, 61/ Finland, France, Tunisia and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. 61/ Subsequently, Austria joined in sponsoring the draft proposal. 
45. At the same meeting, the statements were made by the representatives of Japan, France, Bolivia and Finland and the observer of Canada. 
48. The Commission then adopted the draft proposal, as orally amended (see chap. I, sect. A, draft resolution XII). 
51. The Chairman informed the Commission that Minoru Shikita (Japan) had withdrawn. 
1. The Commission considered item 9 of its agenda at its 11th meeting, on 4 May 1994. 
On the recommendation of the Commission, the Economic and Social Council had adopted resolution 1992/22. 
In section II of that resolution, the Council had taken note of the proposed revisions and had recommended the establishment, within programme 29, of a subprogramme on operational activities, planning and overall coordination. 
On the recommendation of the Committee for Programme and Coordination, the General Assembly had adopted resolution 47/214. 
In section I of that resolution, the Assembly had adopted the Secretary-General's proposed revisions to the medium-term plan, as amended. 
4. Section 13 (Crime control) of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 had been considered by the Committee for Programme and Coordination at its thirty-third session, which had recommended its approval by the General Assembly. 
Further to the review by the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions and the Fifth Committee, the General Assembly had adopted resolutions 48/231 A to C on the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
5. The provision of an additional interregional adviser and other funds for technical cooperation to the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme was welcomed. 
6. Dissatisfaction was expressed over the documentation provided to the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice under item 9. 
It was stated that the documents lacked clarity and did not provide adequate information to enable the Commission to exercise its functions. 
The detailed documents of the Commission on Narcotic Drugs on programming and budgetary matters were mentioned as a positive example. 
The Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice required more information and a better presentation of the relevant issues. 
7. Concern was also expressed over the meagre resources available to the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, particularly those resources related to the capacity and expertise required to carry out its operational functions. 
The presentation of the programme budget was uniform for all programmes of the United Nations. 
The Commission on Narcotic Drugs had a mandate different from that of the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice with respect to budgetary issues, particularly regarding the extrabudgetary funds of UNDCP. 
1. The Commission considered item 10 of its agenda at its 15th meeting, on 6 May 1994. 
2. The Chief of the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch introduced and amended the draft provisional agenda. 
4. Also at the 15th meeting, the Commission, on the proposal of the Chairman, adopted a draft decision on the organization of work for its fourth session (see chap. I, sect. B, draft decision II). 
2. Following statements by the representatives of France and Morocco and the observers for Argentina, Egypt, Spain and Canada, the Commission adopted the report, as orally amended during the discussion. 
1. The Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice held its third session at Vienna from 26 April to 6 May 1994. 
The Commission held 15 meetings (1st to 15th) and a number of informal meetings. 
Particular attention had to be paid to the problems of developing countries, bearing in mind the close relationships between crime and socio-economic conditions. 
Meeting after the conclusion of the five regional preparatory meetings for the Ninth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders, the Commission, as the preparatory body for the congresses, should pay particular attention to the organizational and substantive preparations. 
He thanked the Governments that had contributed to the holding of the regional preparatory meetings, in particular the Governments of Costa Rica, Jordan, Thailand and Uganda. 
6. The Director-General stated that many of the problems that countries faced and that needed an adequate response at the international level stemmed from the activities of organized crime syndicates, which had significantly spread their operations across the globe. 
The international community had an obligation to seek new and more effective means of cooperation and mutual assistance. 
7. The breakdown of political and criminal justice systems in various countries was paving the way for flagrant disregard for any modicum of normative conduct, for gross violations of human rights and for the flourishing of criminality. 
The United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme had the responsibility to respond, as experience in Cambodia, El Salvador and Somalia had demonstrated. 
Furthermore, more cooperation and coordination between international organizations working on crime-related issues had to be pursued, such as that which existed between the Commission on Narcotic Drugs and the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice. 
Given the natural link between crime and illicit drugs, especially in countries in transition, the merits of closer interaction between the two bodies were self-evident, as was the need to remedy the disproportion between the funding of the United Nations programmes in those areas. 
8. The Chief of the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch noted there was an increased consciousness of the "common responsibility of all for the precarious fate of some". 
For that reason, the international community was looking to the Commission to help end the law of the jungle and to reinstate the rule of law, particularly in the interest of reinforcing democracy, pluralism and good governance. 
10. The session was attended by representatives of 37 States members of the Commission. 
Observers for other States Members of the United Nations and for non-member States, representatives of organizations of the United Nations system and observers for intergovernmental, non-governmental and other organizations also attended. 
11. At its 1st meeting, on 26 April, the Commission elected the following officers by acclamation: 
* Congo, Sierra Leone and Zaire were not represented at the session. 
1. Election of officers. 
3. Review of priority themes, in accordance with Commission resolution 1/1 on strategic management by the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, including: 
(a) The role of criminal law in the protection of the environment; 
(c) Preparations for the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime. 
6. United Nations standards and norms in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice. 
8. Cooperation and coordination of activities with other United Nations bodies and other entities. 
In addition, it adopted a resolution on the preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women that included recommendations for action by the Economic and Social Council and nine other resolutions on various subjects. 
The Council would decide that the Commission would examine at its thirty-ninth session the possibility of introducing the right to petition to the Convention through the preparation of an optional protocol to the Convention. 
It would also request States parties to take a number of steps to address reservations made to the Convention, and would urge the Secretary-General to continue publicizing the work of the Committee. 
The Commission adopted nine other resolutions on other matters. 
In resolution 38/4 (Palestinian women), the Commission demands compliance by the occupying Power with relevant international human rights and humanitarian instruments, urges support to Palestinian women, requests the Commission to continue to monitor the situation and the Secretary-General to report thereon. 
In resolution 38/5 (Women and development), the Commission urges Governments, intergovernmental bodies, international organizations, organizations of the United Nations system and non-governmental organizations to take a variety of measures to support the integration of women in the development process. 
In resolution 38/6 (Gender equality in population programmes), the Commission makes a number of recommendations to Governments, non-governmental organizations and the international community on measures to ensure the inclusion of gender equality in population programmes. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling further the relevant paragraphs of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women, [11]/ especially paragraphs 79, 315, 356 and 358, 
Noting with concern that the current rate of increase in the appointment of women is insufficient to achieve the objective of a 35 per cent participation rate of women in posts subject to geographical distribution by 1995, 
Recalling the goal set in General Assembly resolution 45/239 C of a 25 per cent participation rate of women in posts at the D-1 level and above by 1995, 
Noting with concern that the participation rate of women in posts at the D-1 level and above remains unreasonably low, although some welcome improvements have been made, 
Aware that a comprehensive policy aimed at preventing sexual harassment should be an integral part of personnel policy, 
1. Urges the Secretary-General to implement fully the plan of action to improve the status of women in the Secretariat by 1995, 6/ noting that his visible commitment is essential to the achievement of the targets set by the General Assembly; 
6. Urges the Secretary-General to increase the number of women employed in the Secretariat from developing countries, particularly those that are unrepresented or underrepresented, and from other countries that have a low representation of women, including countries in transition; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Reaffirming the provisions of the Declaration on Apartheid and its Destructive Consequences in Southern Africa, contained in the annex to General Assembly resolution S-16/1 of 14 December 1989, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 48/159 of 20 December 1993, 
Alarmed that the politically motivated violence in South Africa, especially in Natal and Transvaal Provinces, which has to date claimed thousands of lives and left hundreds of thousands of people homeless, the majority of whom are women and children, continues to escalate, 
Convinced that the present legal system as it relates to questions of substantive sexism that are integral to the problems of poverty, ignorance and disempowerment requires structural changes to be relevant to a new and just South Africa, 
1. Commends South African women for resisting oppression and for the role they continue to play in the establishment of a united, non-racist, non-sexist and democratic South Africa; 
2. Demands the immediate and unconditional release of any remaining political prisoners and detainees, among whom are women and children, in accordance with the undertaking of the South African authorities; 
3. Appeals to all countries and United Nations bodies, in conformity with relevant General Assembly resolutions, to increase their support for educational, health and vocational training and employment opportunities for women and children in addressing the legacy of apartheid; 
5. Further requests the international community to provide financial, material and human resources to South African women towards the establishment of special programmes and projects geared to women's integration and advancement at the present time and in post-apartheid South Africa; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 47/94 of 16 December 1992, 
Recalling its resolution 1993/14 of 27 July 1993 and other relevant resolutions adopted by the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council relating to support for the Committee, 
Noting suggestion No. 5, on the feasibility of preparing an optional protocol to the Convention, adopted by the Committee at its thirteenth session, 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session a report on the working methods of the Committee and its capacity to fulfil its mandate effectively, including a comparison with the working situation of other treaty bodies; 
8. Requests States parties to the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women to review regularly their reservations, with a view to withdrawing them expeditiously so that the Convention may be fully implemented; 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace: 
(a) Preparatory activities at the national, regional and international levels; 
(b) Review and appraisal of the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women; 
(d) Draft rules of procedure; 
3. The attention of the Council is drawn to the recommendation of the Commission that the thirty-ninth session of the Commission be held from 15 March to 4 April 1995 (see resolution 38/10). 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 48/58 of 14 December 1993 on the Middle East peace process, 
Stressing that the achievement of a comprehensive and lasting settlement of the Middle East conflict will constitute a significant contribution to the strengthening of international peace and security and is an indispensable condition for the furthering of human rights in the region, 
1. Stresses the importance of, and need for, achieving a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East; 
3. Welcomes the peace process started at Madrid and supports the subsequent bilateral negotiations; 
6. Urges Governments, intergovernmental bodies and non-governmental organizations to include women in the peace process as facilitators and mediators, and in any other roles that may enhance the peace process; 
7. Urges Governments, intergovernmental bodies and non-governmental organizations to assist the Palestinian people in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles in order to ensure Palestinian women's political development and participation. 
Recalling that the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women 8/ is a key international human rights instrument for the promotion and protection of women's human rights, and acknowledging both its codifying and innovating functions, 
7. Decides to remain seized of this matter and, in particular, to examine at its thirty-ninth session the progress made and the plans developed. 
Welcoming the adoption by the General Assembly of the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women in its resolution 48/104 of 20 December 1993, 
Recognizing that the effective implementation of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women 8/ will contribute to the elimination of violence against women and that the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women strengthens and complements this process, 
Taking note of the report of the Secretary-General containing the conclusions and recommendations of the Expert Group Meeting on Measures to Eradicate Violence against Women, [25]/ held in New Brunswick, New Jersey, in October 1993, 
1. Calls upon all Governments, as well as intergovernmental bodies and non-governmental organizations, to take all possible steps to eliminate violence against women, in accordance with the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, to disseminate information on it and to promote its understanding; 
3. Urges all Governments to cooperate with and assist the Special Rapporteur in the performance of her tasks and duties and to furnish all information requested; 
7. Urges the Secretary-General, in cooperation with the Special Rapporteur, to give publicity to the Rapporteur's work and to disseminate the Rapporteur's findings and conclusions widely; 
9. Decides to remain seized of the question of violence against women. 
Recalling the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women, 1/ in particular paragraph 260 concerning Palestinian women and children, 
Recalling also its resolution 1993/15 of 27 July 1993 and other relevant United Nations resolutions, 
Deeply concerned about the continuing deterioration of all aspects of the situation of the Palestinian women in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, 
Gravely concerned about the severe consequences of the massacre carried out by Israeli settlers against Palestinian worshippers in Ibrahimi mosque in Hebron on 25 February 1994 for the situation of Palestinian women and their families, 
1. Reaffirms that the Israeli occupation constitutes the basic obstacle for Palestinian women with regard to their advancement, self-reliance and integration in the development plan of their society; 
3. Calls upon Israel to facilitate the return of all refugees and displaced Palestinian women and children to their homes and properties in the occupied Palestinian territory, in compliance with the relevant United Nations resolutions; 
4. Urges Member States, international financial organizations of the United Nations system, non-governmental organizations and other relevant institutions to intensify their efforts to provide financial assistance to Palestinian women for the creation of projects responding to their needs, especially during the transitional period; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to review the situation of and to assist Palestinian women by all available means, and to submit to the Commission on the Status of Women, at its thirty-ninth session, a report on the progress made in the implementation of the present resolution. 
Reaffirming the principles contained in the Declaration on the Right to Development, adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 41/128 of 4 December 1986, 
Convinced that improving the distribution between both sexes of the tasks related to productive and reproductive functions is an essential strategy for sustainable development and has to be reflected in the implementation of concrete national development policies, programmes and projects, 
Further convinced that an enabling international economic environment and the international community have fundamental roles in the creation of conditions that allow women to be full and equal participants in shaping the development process, 
Expressing special concern about women living in extreme poverty in rural as well as in urban areas, 
Expressing deep concern that, despite the fact that poor rural women contribute to all aspects of the well-being of rural families and account for more than half the food production of developing countries, they are often the most vulnerable and disadvantaged group in society, 
1. Urges Governments to foster women's full and equal participation in the elaboration, planning, execution and evaluation of development policies and projects so that they can be agents and beneficiaries of development; 
2. Also urges Governments to adopt policies to promote economic development that will ensure the full integration of women's needs and concerns; 
3. Further urges Governments to include gender perspectives in all the guidelines for economic and social policies and to increase their capacities and capabilities in gender-responsive and gender-sensitive planning of development programmes; 
4. Urges Governments to foster and ensure access of women to income-generating activities as a means of stimulating economic independence, a basic requirement for women's self-sufficiency; 
6. Recommends that Governments create and strengthen national machinery for the advancement of women, placing it at the highest level, and that they ensure the greater involvement of such machinery in the political, economic and social planning processes by providing it with adequate resources and qualified personnel; 
11. Appeals to Governments, donor countries, international organizations and appropriate national and international financial institutions to make greater efforts to support the establishment of cooperative rural banks and other development-related institutions to assist women, particularly those engaged in small- and medium-scale productive activities; 
12. Requests Member States to make provision for specific training programmes for women in rural and urban areas aimed at developing their technical and management skills, and to give financial support, fellowships, or both, for training women, particularly those from developing countries, in science, technology, agriculture and management; 
13. Calls upon Governments, donor countries and relevant international organizations to take further coordinated measures to facilitate the access of women, particularly poor rural and urban women, to basic education and health and child-care facilities; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General, in reporting on the implementation of the present resolution in his biennial monitoring report on the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women, to include policy and programme recommendations on the basis of gender analysis; 
Recognizing that, because gender discrimination often begins at the earliest stages of life, equal attention to the needs of the girl child is a necessary first step to ensuring that women realize their full potential and become equal partners in sustainable development, 
Recognizing also the sovereign right of each country to establish its own population policies and programmes responding to country-specific needs, while mindful that national action or inaction in population may have effects that extend beyond national boundaries, 
1. Reaffirms the goal of universal access to safe motherhood, to family planning and reproductive health services and facilities for those who wish to use them, to assistance in preventing and overcoming infertility, and to full and timely information about all aspects of reproductive health and sexuality; 
3. Encourages Governments and non-governmental organizations to promote and encourage the equal participation of women and men in all areas of family responsibility, so that both women and men can balance their domestic and public responsibilities; 
5. Urges Governments to make greater efforts to implement and enforce national laws and international conventions protecting women from all types of discrimination, including implementation of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women; 
6. Encourages Governments to acknowledge and implement the recommendations regarding women's rights contained in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights; 
10. Further urges Governments to empower women and close the gender gap as soon as possible by: 
(a) Encouraging women's participation and representation at all levels of the political process in each community and society; 
(c) Eliminating legal, political, social and cultural barriers against women, and assisting women to establish and realize their rights, particularly those that relate to sexual and reproductive health; 
(d) Adopting concrete measures to improve women's ability to earn income, achieve economic self-reliance, inherit, own and dispose of property and land, and have access to credit on the basis of equality with men without discrimination; 
12. Urges all countries in a position to do so and appropriate international organizations to provide assistance to developing countries for family-planning services, including contraceptives, information and education; 
15. Also encourages Governments to develop educational curricula that eliminate gender stereotypes and reflect a commitment to full gender equality; 
17. Urges Governments to take steps so that children receive appropriate financial support from parents by, inter alia, enforcing child support laws; 
18. Urges Governments and non-governmental organizations to develop an integrated approach to the special nutritional, health, including reproductive health, educational and social needs of girls and young women; 
19. Also urges Governments and non-governmental organizations to involve women in the design of health-care programmes, including reproductive health, and in the planning, management, delivery and evaluation of services, and to take positive steps to train and employ more women at all levels of the health-care delivery system; 
20. Further urges Governments and non-governmental organizations to support women in their aim to expand and strengthen campaigns to make women aware of the full range of their legal rights, including their rights within the family, and to help women organize to achieve those rights. 
Reaffirming the principles set forth in the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women, adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 34/180 of 18 December 1979, 
Noting the measures adopted by some receiving States to alleviate the plight of some women migrant workers residing within their areas of jurisdiction, 
Concerned about the continuing reports of violence against women migrant workers, including the victimization of a large number of them by traffickers, 
7. Also invites relevant United Nations functional bodies and specialized agencies, in particular the International Labour Organization, intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations to monitor the situation of women migrant workers and to submit reports thereon through normal channels; 
9. Reiterates the recommendation of the General Assembly, contained in its resolution 48/110, for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, which is to be held at Beijing in September 1995, to address the issue of violence against women migrant workers; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to see to the development of concrete indicators to determine the situation of women migrant workers in sending and receiving countries as a basis for future action; 
Recalling Economic and Social Council resolution 1990/15 of 24 May 1990, 
Recalling the Equal Remuneration Convention of 1951 (No. 100) and Recommendation (No. 90) of the International Labour Organization, 
Emphasizing that wider implementation of the principle of equal pay for equal work and work of equal or comparable value would contribute to the greater economic autonomy of women, thus helping to alleviate the burden of low incomes and enabling women to make life choices more freely, 
Recognizing the special need to eliminate inequalities of income and discriminatory working conditions based on gender, particularly in the informal sector, 
1. Urges Governments and international, regional and national institutions, as appropriate: 
(a) To promote and pursue in greater depth research on the concept of work of equal value as a potential means for eliminating gender-based inequalities in remuneration, taking into account the particular circumstances and needs of developed and developing countries, as well as those of the economies in transition; 
2. Calls upon Governments: 
(a) To take appropriate legislative action; 
(b) To extend the coverage of legislation on equal remuneration, particularly to the informal sector; 
(c) To give full effect to those international instruments to which they have acceded on the subject of equal pay for equal work and work of equal value, whether through legislation, collective bargaining, judicial or arbitral decision or by any other means; 
(d) To take steps to make information available to women and men about their rights to equal pay for work of equal value, for example through legal literacy programmes; 
Appalled at the recurring and substantiated reports of widespread rape and abuse of women and children in the areas of armed conflict in the former Yugoslavia, in particular its systematic use against the Muslim women and children in Bosnia and Herzegovina by Serbian forces, 
Reaffirming the relevant Security Council resolutions, in particular resolution 798 (1992) of 18 December 1992 in which, inter alia, the Council strongly condemned those acts of unspeakable brutality, 
Noting with deep concern the reports on the findings of the Special Rapporteur, [45]/ regarding rape and abuse of women in the territory of the former Yugoslavia, particularly in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, 
Recognizing the extraordinary suffering of the victims of rape and sexual violence and the necessity for an appropriate response to provide assistance to those victims, 
Deeply alarmed at the situation facing victims of rape in the conflicts in different parts of the world, in particular in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, and the continuing use of rape as a weapon of war, 
Noting with appreciation the work of humanitarian organizations aimed at supporting the victims of rape and abuse and alleviating their suffering, 
1. Strongly condemns the abhorrent practice of rape and abuse of women and children in the areas of armed conflict in the former Yugoslavia which constitutes a war crime; 
2. Expresses its outrage that the systematic practice of rape is being used as a weapon of war and an instrument of ethnic cleansing against the women and children in the former Yugoslavia, in particular against Muslim women and children in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
7. Encourages the Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in the territory of the former Yugoslavia to continue to pay particular attention to the widespread occurrence of rape, particularly in Bosnia and Herzegovina and acknowledge the work done by his team of female experts; 
Recalling its resolutions 35/4 of 8 March 1991, 36/8 A to E of 20 March 1992 and 37/7 of 25 March 1993 on preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, 
1. Requests the Secretary-General to develop further the draft of the Platform for Action for consideration by the Commission at its thirty-ninth session, based on the texts contained in the annex to the present resolution, also taking into account the relevant results of the regional preparatory meetings; 
3. Invites the Secretary-General to convene, in consultation with the Bureau, informal open-ended consultations to exchange views on the draft of the Platform for Action prior to the thirty-ninth session; 
5. Invites Governments to include in their delegations non-governmental organizations and, whenever possible, representatives that reflect the diversity of the adult population; 
6. Also invites Governments to finalize their national reports in line with the guidelines prepared by the Secretariat and to submit those reports to the Secretary-General of the Conference by May 1994 to serve as input to the review and appraisal of the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies; 
9. Calls upon United Nations bodies and specialized agencies to participate in the Fourth World Conference on Women and consider the specific actions they will undertake, including goals and targets, to realign priorities and redirect resources to meet the global priorities which are identified in the Platform for Action; 
10. Invites other intergovernmental organizations similarly to make concrete commitments to meet the global priorities for the advancement of women by the year 2000 reflected in the Platform for Action; 
12. Calls upon the Secretary-General, in preparing the programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997, to anticipate, from within existing levels of the programme budget, adequate human and financial resources to carry out fully the strategic action required by the United Nations to implement the Platform for Action; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General to include in the draft of the Platform for Action proposals to strengthen technical and financial cooperation to benefit women; 
15. Urges all Governments to establish national committees or to designate focal points for the preparations for the Conference in keeping with Commission resolution 36/8, and to inform the Secretary-General of the Conference accordingly; 
16. Decides to consider the draft provisional rules of procedure for the Conference at its thirty-ninth session; 
17. Recommends to the Economic and Social Council that the thirty-ninth session of the Commission be extended by one week and that provision should be made for a two-week meeting of a parallel working group. 
For this purpose, the international community, Governments, non-governmental organizations and the private sector are called upon to undertake strategic action to implement the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women in critical areas of concern. 
2. Since the adoption of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women, in 1985, the world has been experiencing a global process of restructuring of political, economic, social and cultural relationships. 
3. Changes in political relationships have reduced the threat of global conflict and increased the importance of multilateral solutions to political problems. 
While the threat of global conflict has been reduced, a resurgence of nationalism and ethnic conflict have threatened the peace in many areas. 
4. The move towards democratization has been coupled with a renewed emphasis on the implementation of universal human rights. 
However, much remains to be done nationally and internationally to monitor and enforce women's human rights. 
The prolonged global economic recession has led to a restructuring of the economic relationships between countries and, in some regions, a decline in national as well as personal income and well-being. 
New areas of economic growth have emerged, especially in areas related to new technologies in information, health and related services. 
Global patterns of employment have been changing and women have begun to form the labour force in new growth sectors in all regions. 
At the same time, the capacity to provide services and make long-term investments through the public sector has been reduced, and poverty, both absolute and relative, has increased, accompanied by widespread migration of both women and men in search of employment. 
The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development identified women as key actors in the management and protection of natural resources, particularly in rural areas. 
7. There has been renewed attention to human development seen in terms of the life cycle of the individual, progressing from childhood and youth through old age, and people's needs at different stages should be taken into account in policies and planning. 
There is a recognition that the generations are interdependent, that the youth of today will be the ageing of tomorrow and that the older generation transmits enduring values to the new generation. 
8. As societies are being transformed, so too are the relationships between women and men. 
A focus on gender roles rather than on women alone is needed to emphasize the evolving partnership between men and women in a changing world. 
But these differences are often a matter of degree rather than essence, a matter of resources and capacity available for solution rather than characteristic of the problems to be solved. 
Women are not a homogeneous group and there are differences among women with different life experiences. 
As a result, both the diversity and the commonality of women's experience, knowledge, vision and hopes constitute a source of strength and the basis for believing that the mission of this Platform for Action can be achieved. 
10. The text proposed by the Secretary-General constituted a good starting point. 
The discussion during the thirty-eighth session of the Commission provided an opportunity to expand the text, ensure inclusion of priority concerns and deepen the analysis. 
The discussion resulted in a number of proposed changes. 
12. There should be a clear correspondence between the strategic objectives and the critical areas of concern, both in terms of sequence in the text and aspects addressed. 
13. The text on poverty should reflect the relationship of the concern with structural adjustment policies and programmes and with rural women. 
The text on violence against women should draw on the results of the expert group meeting on measures to eradicate violence against women presented to the Commission at its thirty-eighth session and should also make appropriate reference to violence deriving from terrorism and extremist religious views. 
The titles of the sections on mass media and mechanisms should be modified to reflect suggestions made during the discussion. 
Detailed suggestions made during the discussion should be reflected in the revised text to be presented to the Commission at its thirty-ninth session. 
14. The heavy burdens of poverty generally fall disproportionately on women because women are less likely to have sufficient access to the economic and other resources necessary to improve their lives. 
The number of rural women living in absolute poverty is increasing at a faster rate than for men and the proportion of women among the poor is growing in all societies. 
15. There has been little progress in eradicating the worst forms of poverty over the past 10 years. 
The effects of prolonged global economic recession, combined with adjustment programmes that have undermined the capacity of Governments to provide for the basic needs of their populations, have also undermined anti-poverty initiatives. 
Women experience poverty differently from men because of differences in their entitlement and responsibility. 
Women must manage household consumption under situations of increasing scarcity or obtain remunerated employment in low-paid jobs or in the informal sector, and, in so doing, they make the invisible adjustment necessary to cope with poverty. 
17. There has been a significant increase in the number of female-headed households, the majority of which are poor, with dependants young and old. 
If they are unable to emerge from poverty, the cycle tends to be perpetuated through their children. 
In the absence of programmes to attenuate the effects of poverty, these families are likely to remain among the poorest of the poor. 
18. Experience has shown that public policies and private initiatives that take account of women's skills and potential by providing the resources and opportunities they need to bring themselves out of poverty can help provide a basis for national economic growth with equity. 
19. Education is a key to development, but despite this the educational opportunities offered to women have often contributed to reinforcing traditional female roles, denying them full partnership in society. 
There is growing awareness that educating women has a major impact on social change and is a worthwhile investment. 
Such education must be responsive to the practical needs of women and include training in science and technology and modern communications. 
20. In most regions of the world, girls and boys now have the same access to primary and secondary education and, in some regions, equality in enrolment is being achieved in tertiary education. 
Despite this, almost a billion people, two thirds of them women, are still illiterate and the benefits of more equal access to education will not be felt for some time. 
In other regions, girls still suffer discrimination in access to education and training and reductions in spending on education and health services as a result of structural adjustment. 
21. For girls entering school, the fundamental question is whether they will receive quality education that will prepare them to enter any field, expose them to science and technology, stimulate their creativity, and build up their self-esteem, and that is structured to keep them from dropping out prematurely. 
Experience in many countries has shown that investment in education of women and girls pays significant dividends in economic growth, improved health and quality of life for women and men alike. 
22. Progress has also been made in making primary health care available, and new technologies make the prevention and treatment of many medical problems more feasible than ever before. 
However, reductions in spending on health services as a result of structural adjustment has halted progress in providing needed services in many countries. 
Lack of treatment of health problems primarily affecting women place women as a group at risk. 
When combined with lack of family-planning and other health-related services, the inadequate situation is reflected in high rates of maternal mortality, malnutrition, anaemia and too early and too frequent pregnancies. 
23. To this is added the scourge of HIV/AIDS, which is affecting women at an increasing rate along with newborns. 
The social, developmental and health consequences of AIDS need to be seen through a gender perspective, but this is not always the case. 
24. Society has much to gain from investments in education, health, family planning and child- and dependant-care services, for they are investments in the future of both women and men. 
Experience has shown that when such services are available, women are able to contribute their creativity and skills to the public good. 
26. Violence against women derives essentially from the lower status accorded to women in the family and in society. 
Physical, psychological or sexual violence, whether occurring in the home or in society, is linked to male power, privilege and control. 
It is abetted by ignorance, lack of laws to prohibit violence, inadequate efforts by public authorities to enforce existing laws, and absence of educational and other means to address its causes. 
27. Violence against women has entered public debate and is now condemned as a violation of the human rights of women. 
It is a growing concern of men and women alike and has been condemned internationally in the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, in general recommendations 12 and 19 of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women and by other international bodies. 
28. Experience in a number of countries shows that women and men can be mobilized to fight against violence in all its forms and that effective public measures can be taken to address both the consequences and the causes of violence. 
29. Women seldom perpetrate national and international armed and other kinds of conflict, and are almost never involved in the decisions leading to such conflict. 
Nevertheless, they bear a disproportionate share of the consequences of these conflicts, and conflict resolution at this level has remained largely a male domain. 
They have been victims of such practices as torture, disappearance and systematic rape as a weapon of war. 
Women are disproportionately represented, with their children, among refugees and displaced persons. 
They are subject to violence or threats of violence or sexual abuse. 
31. There is little evidence to confirm whether women in leadership positions would act differently from men in initiating conflict, but there is considerable evidence that women have different approaches to resolving conflict which can be brought to bear both nationally and internationally. 
32. Women lack equal access to, and control over, land, capital, technology and other means of production owing to the predominant division of labour between men and women in most societies. 
Consequently, women have been largely excluded from the shaping of economic structures and policies. 
At the same time, women's labour, which has contributed significantly to economic development, has generally been underpaid, undervalued and unrecognized. 
33. Women have always contributed to national economies. 
They are the primary producers of food, constitute an increasing proportion of the economically active population, provide the skilled labour for economic sectors showing the fastest growth, and are increasingly the owners and managers of small and medium-sized enterprises. 
34. However, women are infrequently part of the process of decision-making about economic structures and policies, either nationally or internationally, and are not well-represented in financial and other key economic institutions. 
In large enterprises, whether public or private, they are largely absent at management levels. 
Women tend to be segregated in a limited number of occupations, where pay is lower than for equivalent work by men. 
The value of their unremunerated contribution to the economy, whether in family enterprises or in domestic work, is unrecognized and not reflected in national accounts. 
Women have lacked access to critical economic factors such as ownership of land, credit and training in technology. 
The skills women have obtained as a result of their experience in household management, working in the informal sector and in the community has not been valued. 
36. Experience has shown that when women are given access to credit they apply it effectively. 
Given access to resources, technology and training, women can take the lead in expanding production. 
37. More women are serving as heads of State or Government, ministers, members of parliament, mayors and members of city councils than ever before. Yet, women still lack equal access to power structures that shape society. 
In a period of increasing democratization, women make up at least half of the voters in almost all countries, and have had the right to vote and hold office for more than a generation. 
Nor do women participate fully in the leadership of international organizations, as top-level diplomats, in transnational corporations and banks, in the military, the police or in peace-keeping. 
For example, in most countries, the norms and practices of political activity suit male lifestyles more than women's. 
Women often have had little opportunity to compete fairly for leadership positions. 
40. Effective mechanisms are needed at the international, regional, national and community levels to serve as catalysts for promoting the advancement of women. 
41. National machineries for the advancement of women have been created in almost every country of the world. 
Diverse in form, they provide a tool for the advancement of women through advocacy, monitoring of public policies and mobilizing support. 
Women's organizations, including grass-roots women's groups, professional associations, women's networks and other non-governmental organizations, have demonstrated success in effectively and forcefully mobilizing women, especially at the community level, in both rural and urban areas. 
42. While there has been an improvement in the development and use of statistics and indicators disaggregated by sex, their coverage is by no means complete. 
The availability of this information can provide the base for compelling analysis of gender aspects, leading to action. 
43. However, these national machineries are often marginalized in national government structures; they are understaffed and under-funded, and are often unable to mobilize the information and clout necessary for advocacy and monitoring, or for linking with grass-roots organizations. 
At the international level, mechanisms to promote the advancement of women, as part of mainstream political, developmental or human rights activities, experience the same problems as national machineries. 
44. Without strong and powerful women's institutions at all levels, mainstreaming women's concerns in public policies and programmes will be ineffective. 
Without a focus for mobilizing the efforts of grass-roots organizations, their efforts can be dissipated. 
45. Experience in many countries shows that strong national machinery, complemented by institutions at the community level, can accelerate the process of change for women. 
The existence of strong and active women's organizations provides a basis for reaching out from international, national and community levels to mobilize women for change. 
46. International standards to prevent discrimination against women are in place. 
The World Conference on Human Rights emphasized that women's rights were an integral part of the mainstream of universal, inalienable and indivisible human rights. 
However, unless these standards are fully applied, interpreted and enforced in civil, penal and commercial codes and administrative rules and regulations, they will exist only in name. 
Lack of awareness, as well as means for enjoyment, of these rights are critical obstacles. 
47. Recognition of women's human rights is reflected in the fact that over two thirds of the world's States are party to the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women, including all of the countries in some regions. 
Indeed, in most countries, steps have been taken to reflect these rights in law. 
Women are increasingly using the legal system to exercise these rights. 
48. However, in the countries that have not become party to the Convention or where serious reservations have been entered, or where national laws have not been changed to conform with international norms, women's de jure equality is not yet secured. 
In other countries, lack of enforcement of civil, penal and commercial codes or administrative rules and regulations means that the enjoyment of women of their rights is far less than that of men. 
It also results from unresponsive legal systems, overly complex administrative procedures, insensitive judicial personnel and inadequate monitoring of the violation of the human rights of women. 
Inadequate resources for institutions monitoring the violation of the human rights of women at the international level, such as the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women, compounds the problem. 
50. Experience in many countries has shown that women can be mobilized around the struggle to enjoy their rights, regardless of level of education or socio-economic status. 
Legal literacy programmes have been shown to be effective in helping women understand the link between their rights and other aspects of their lives and in demonstrating that cost-effective institutions can be created to help women obtain those rights. 
51. The world is undergoing a communications revolution in which new images and ideas reach into the far corners of the world. 
New technologies offer the promise of greater interaction among people. 
52. In many countries, the public image of women is changing because of the positive images of women being projected. 
There are also increasing numbers of women involved in the communications media. 
53. On the whole, however, the mass media in most countries still rely on stereotyped images of women and do not provide an accurate picture of women's roles and value in a changing world, but reinforce outdated perceptions of women's roles. 
Whether public or private, the mass media are still controlled primarily by men and reflect, in many ways, their values and perceptions. 
These include images of violence and dominance, which have an impact on viewers young and old. 
54. Experience in some countries in which efforts have been made to portray women's contributions accurately shows that the mass media can be a significant force for reinforcing change and promoting equality. 
The possibilities of using communications technology to link women nationally and internationally have been demonstrated in a number of pilot efforts. 
55. Managing natural resources and safeguarding the environment are the responsibilities of everyone, and the consequences of environmental degradation affect everyone as well. 
Women's deep concern for the quality and sustainability of the natural systems that sustain life is an intimate part of women's lives. 
This concern takes root in their daily reality, their experience as persons primarily responsible for obtaining fuel and water in much of the world and their role in managing the consumption patterns of the household. It also takes root in their concern for the future generations they bear. 
56. The preparations for the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development showed that women were concerned with the environment and had unique experiences that could help develop national and international programmes and policies. 
57. However, women have been largely absent from decision-making about the environment. 
58. In a world of accelerating resource depletion which results in diminished agricultural production, desertification and dislocation, the expertise and knowledge of all is required. 
Despite the close interaction between the environment and women's daily lives, environmental policies typically have not been formulated with this in mind and technical solutions that have been proposed have not taken this perspective into account. 
59. Experience in many countries has shown that when women have been involved in environmental management, protection and conservation, they can be a decisive factor in the success of programmes and initiatives. 
60. The critical areas of concern cut across the boundaries of equality, development and peace. They reflect the interdependence of these goals, which were set out for the United Nations Decade for Women. 
The strategic objectives derived from the critical areas of concern and action to be taken are also cross-cutting. 
Action may be taken by the international community, Governments, non-governmental organizations, other community organizations, the private sector and individuals. 
61. The strategic objectives and action to be taken should be expressed in clear, direct and forceful language. 
An effort should be made to develop a more evocative, concise format for the actions, including the use of devices such as bullet points and through logical organization of the text. 
62. There should be a clear correspondence between the strategic objectives and the critical areas of concern, both in terms of sequence in the text and aspects addressed. 
In order to match the order agreed for the critical areas of concern, the strategic objectives should follow the same order. 
It was noted that strategic objectives I, J and K were instrumental rather than substantive. 
63. The strategic objectives and actions should reflect throughout a life-cycle approach to women that can reflect concerns at different stages of life, from childhood and youth through ageing. 
Actions to affect the girl child should be found throughout. 
Institutions responsible for specific actions should be identified as well as the role of international cooperation, including multilateral and bilateral donors and the international community in general. 
It should include some overall elements, such as gender planning, different methods of action, systematic monitoring and evaluation, using both quantitative and qualitative indicators, and an emphasis on women as key actors, with an appropriate emphasis on the role of men. 
65. In preparing the section on strategic objectives and actions, use should be made of suggestions provided by Member States, by intergovernmental bodies, by organizations of the United Nations system and by non-governmental organizations, as well as the observations made during the thirty-eighth session. 
The actions should also take account of the results of regional conferences, as well as of the International Conference on Population and Development and the preparations for the World Summit for Social Development. 
66. Actions that address women's economic self-reliance and access to quality education and to health services will also help to eliminate the factors that accentuate poverty. 
However, poverty is different in degree and in solution in developed and developing countries, between urban and rural areas and for specific groups of women. 
National and international financial institutions should study their effects on the poor and develop gender-sensitive policies, appraisal and approval procedures and monitoring, in particular programmes aiming at the achievement of a sustainable livelihood for poor rural and urban women in developing countries. 
68. Programmes to provide access to productive resources should be designed to provide poor women with economic opportunities. 
Governments should give increased priority to investments in education and training, including the eradication of illiteracy, as well as to investment in health services, including reproductive health and family planning, in areas where poor women live and work. 
Child and dependant care and other social support facilities should be made available through action by Governments and non-governmental organizations. 
69. Rural women in particular should be provided equal access to productive resources through ensuring legal equality in access to land and other productive resources and through the development of programmes to provide credit and extension. 
Affirmative actions, specific programmes and the inclusion of poor rural women in the definition of policies for poverty alleviation should orient any action. 
These could include review of the effects on poor rural women of any policy; mutual actions between Governments and non-governmental organizations; provision of adequate human and financial resources; training, including in new fields; sensitization through the media about their situation and increase in United Nations assistance to rural women. 
Therefore, actions on poverty should also include measures to improve their situation. 
In the receiving countries, measures should be taken to provide them with legal protection of their rights as workers. 
71. A substantial quantitative and qualitative improvement in the education of girls and women needs to be made to achieve equality as one of the major priorities arising from the Conference, and resources need to be committed for this purpose. 
72. Top priority should be given to removing gender disparities from national policies and programmes for universal primary, secondary and higher education and adult literacy. 
The existing gap in education between developing and developed countries has to be removed. 
The necessary expenditure should be allocated and affirmative actions defined to achieve equality in enrolment and educational achievements and prevent drop-outs of girls from formal schooling. 
Incentives should be given to families to minimize the opportunity cost of girls' education on families through such means as free textbooks, scholarships for girls, flexible school schedules, and child-care systems for young siblings. 
Action to promote mutual sharing of girls' workload in the household and to delay marriage and avoid early pregnancy would also prevent drop-outs of girls. 
This would create a learning environment which could retain girls in schooling when equality in enrolment is not achieved. 
In accordance with the Jomtien Declaration on Education for All, the gender gap in basic and functional literacy should be eliminated by the year 2000 and the disparities in literacy between developed and developing countries narrowed. 
73. Measures should be taken to encourage women and girls to enter new fields of studies which offer different job opportunities and career perspectives. Human resource development should draw on the untapped talents and potentials of women. 
Vocational guidance and counselling services in secondary, vocational and higher-level education should be strengthened, including innovative strategies such as use of role models, in order to encourage girls and women to enter and remain in new fields, notably scientific and technical education, and to be retained in them. 
Flexible educational provisions must be established in order to reach remote areas or special groups. 
Life-long training should be promoted to allow women to re-enter the labour market after interruptions for caring responsibilities. 
Action should be taken to increase women's participation at decision-making levels in education. 
74. Action should focus on the elimination of social stereotypes from curricula, textbooks and teacher training and on materials that present the positive role and contribution of women in order to enhance the empowerment and self-reliance of girls and women and ensure a gender-sensitive educational environment. 
At the community level, parents' organizations and non-governmental organizations should play an active supporting role. 
Research by and on women must be encouraged and supported, in the areas of both human and natural sciences. 
76. A comprehensive, integrated model of health services for women should be applied, adequately funded and available to all at affordable cost. It should emphasize health promotion and disease prevention, including prevention of disabilities, utilization of traditional medicine and establishment of care systems for the elderly. 
There should be support for gender-sensitive research and training for health workers and greater participation and effective representation of women, especially female health-care workers, in planning and programme delivery, including training of women doctors and health technicians. 
International financial institutions should take steps to assist Governments to deliver these health services by instituting policies favourable to public investment in health. 
Efforts should be made to combat HIV/AIDS through a recognition of gender factors and its specific and growing impact on women. 
77. The target of reducing infant and maternal mortality by one half, especially reducing the gap between developed and developing countries, should be met. 
Programmes should target men as fathers and as persons responsible for their sexual behaviour. 
There should be training in health and family-planning programmes, with participation of midwives and community-trained female health workers. 
78. Research on prevention, treatment, and health-care systems for diseases and conditions that affect women and girls differently, including drugs and medical technology, should be encouraged and supported. 
Specific needs related to old age should systematically be incorporated in research, training and service delivery, since women tend to be a majority in that age group and the burden of caring for that age group also rests with women. 
79. Strategic action should address all of the manifestations of violence set out in the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, which are physical and psychological, including sexual violence occurring in the family, in the workplace or within the general community. 
Violence against women should be recognized as a violation of women's human rights. 
Various actions should be taken by Governments, non-governmental organizations and the international community in their respective areas of authority and competence. 
Governments should cooperate with the Special Rapporteur on violence against women and support her in the fulfilment of her mandate. 
Emphasis should be given to understanding the basis of sexual abuse, violence against the girl child, and against women migrant workers, sexual harassment and trafficking in women, in the context of social, economic and political conditions, including violence committed against women by extremists, including religious extremists. 
The study should examine the roots of violence in the social-cultural environment, and the impact of the mass media, including commercial advertisements, on violence against women. 
Studies should also address the cycle of violence and how violence is repeated through generations. 
Violence against women should be shown as an issue of gender inequality and human rights requiring improvement of the status of women and their empowerment. 
Emphasis should be placed on preventing violence, as well as on protecting women subject to violence, prosecuting offenders and rehabilitating victims and perpetrators. 
The education system should include curricular material showing the links between gender inequality and violence against women and that violence against women is not legitimate but rather criminal behaviour. 
Security measures such as provision of shelters are to be provided to women subject to violence, as well as relief through medical and psychological counselling services. 
The judiciary and the police forces should be trained to ensure fair treatment of women targets of violence. 
Governments should sponsor programmes to enhance sensitivity among legal and health professionals, including counsellors, to understand the nature and dynamics of violence against women so as to ensure that women receive fair treatment and their safety is prioritized. 
Increased recruitment of women into the police forces and redressing the underrepresentation of women within the judiciary should be sought. 
Legal and social assistance should be provided to women subject to violence and their access to justice facilitated. 
New approaches to sanctioning offenders, including therapeutic intervention, should be developed. 
Governments should consider the setting-up of high-level independent, statutory bodies to oversee the working of safeguards for women, including the state enforcement machinery. 
82. Special measures should be taken to eradicate violence against women, particularly in vulnerable situations such as women with disabilities and women migrant workers. 
Coordination of action between Governments and non-governmental organizations should be achieved. 
83. The participation of women in conflict resolution is their right and their experience is valuable. 
Actions to increase the participation of women in conflict resolution are linked closely with those proposed under the strategic objective to promote full participation of women in power structures and the objective to eliminate violence against women. 
Violence directed against women in international armed and other kinds of conflict is a war crime and a violation of international human rights law. 
84. More women at all levels should become involved in peace and conflict resolution. 
Countries and the United Nations should aim at a target of gender parity in peace negotiation and conflict resolution and take steps to provide women and men with training in this area. 
Measures should be taken to bring women into peace-keeping, in both civilian and military roles. 
Efforts should be made to identify these situations rapidly, publicize them and immediately arrange impartial investigations leading to the prosecution of perpetrators. 
Awareness campaigns regarding violence against women in armed conflict and under foreign occupation should be launched and assistance provided to the victims of these violations. 
International measures to address armed conflict and foreign occupation, such as economic sanctions, should be designed to limit their impact on women and children. 
During rehabilitation and reconstruction following conflicts, the role of women should be recognized and planning should include a gender dimension. 
Programmes to assist women who have become disabled or must care for disabled persons should be developed. 
Governments should ensure equal rights and access of women and men to refugee determination procedures and the grant of asylum. 
Governments should consider gender factors in recognizing as refugees women whose claim to refugee status is based on a well-founded fear of persecution, through violence, for reasons enumerated in the 1951 Geneva Convention and the related 1967 Protocol. 
Special training should be given to law enforcement officers and members of military forces to prevent violence against refugee and displaced women and to promote respect of their rights. 
87. Actions should be taken to provide women with the same access to employment, appropriate working conditions and control over economic resources as men. 
These actions should be seen in terms of other strategic objectives, including eliminating factors that accentuate poverty and strengthening factors that promote the full participation of women. 
They should involve a combination of actions by Governments, non-governmental organizations and the private sector, supported by the international community. 
A gender approach should be followed in the definition, implementation and monitoring of policies at the national, regional and international levels, and in the design, implementation and monitoring of international cooperation. 
88. Governments and private sector institutions should eliminate all laws and regulations that discriminate against women in economic activities, especially those that discriminate against rural women, women in the informal sector and self-employed, in their access to economic resources. 
Measures should also be taken to guarantee protection against discrimination and provide the right of petition for discrimination, including implementation of ILO Convention No. 156 on workers with family responsibilities, and special efforts made to protect the rights of women migrant workers. 
Non-governmental organizations and national machinery for the advancement of women should cooperate to facilitate public education and awareness, monitor progress and initiate legislative provisions for enforcement of women's rights. 
International financial institutions should include these positive actions in their programmes and projects and monitor them. 
Redress mechanisms should be set up for women who have experienced discrimination and monitoring instruments established. 
90. Actions by Governments, non-governmental organizations, business, professional and trade associations and the private sector should lead to the creation of a work environment that facilitates women's participation in economic activities. 
This should include providing opportunities for both women and men to reconcile family and economic responsibilities through flexible administrative regulations, parental leave, providing for part-time work with benefits and flexible hours, individual taxation, and provision of social support services such as child and dependant care and occupational health care. 
Special measures should be taken to eliminate sexual harassment in the workplace. 
91. Actions should address the lack of full and equal participation at all levels and in all sectors. 
Separate actions should be developed respectively to promote participation in public decision-making and in the private sector. 
The actions should lead to significant progress in achieving the target of parity. 
92. Priority actions in education and training related to participation of women in decision-making should be developed by Governments and non-governmental organizations. 
Actions should also include traditional and non-traditional training programmes targeted towards women that are designed to equip them for participation in management and decision-making in the public and private sectors. 
At the community level, action should include leadership training; in Government and public and private enterprises, it should include training programmes throughout their careers in management and professional development; in legislatures and other public decision-making bodies, it should include orientation about the political and legislative processes. 
This responsibility should be undertaken with the cooperation of the United Nations system and other governmental, regional and international organizations. 
93. Legislative and administrative action should be taken to ensure the equal opportunity of women to enter public service, the private sector, political parties, professional associations, trade unions and other non-governmental organizations, and to be assured of equal treatment in career development. 
Efforts should be made by Governments and non-governmental organizations to promote networking among women in these organizations. 
94. Temporary positive measures should be developed to overcome the present effects of past discrimination that have led to a low number of women in public decision-making positions. 
These should include providing appropriate social support facilities such as day care, making career patterns flexible, and revising administrative rules and customary practices for decision-making to adapt them to the needs of both male and female decision makers and managers to reconcile family and public responsibilities. 
96. Dissemination of information about participation of women in decision-making as well as about women's views is an important means for monitoring progress and mobilizing for change. 
Data from the public and private sectors should be collected, analysed and disseminated at both the national and the international levels on the number and proportion of women in decision-making bodies, on the nature of obstacles faced and on the qualitative nature and effects of their participation. 
Governments should report, in detail, especially through the media, on participation, and national researchers should be supported by Governments and non-governmental organizations. 
Actions should be taken by Governments, non-governmental organizations and the United Nations system, on the basis of mutual support. 
98. Governments and the United Nations system should increase the collection of statistics and indicators disaggregated by sex and develop new quantitative and qualitative indicators that can show the gender dimension of policies and programmes. 
Measures should be taken to strengthen and increase the analysis of this information in the context of policy development, monitoring and evaluation and adequate support should be given to research institutions developing analysis, especially on emerging and priority issues having a gender dimension. 
International cooperation should be intensified in this area. 
Measures should be taken to facilitate the active participation of and coordination with non-governmental organizations and related agencies and institutions doing research on women. 
Actions are also required to ensure close integration of women in advisory consultative bodies with national machinery. 
The United Nations should assist countries by developing models for gender analysis for national policies and programmes; the employment of women in policy development and programme implementation institutions, especially for sustainable development, should be promoted. 
101. Women should be able to enjoy their rights on a full and equal basis and actions should be taken that will enable women to exercise their rights. 
The actions should cover all international human rights instruments and their monitoring mechanisms. 
They should ensure that national norms reflect international norms and that both are applied and enforced through mechanisms that are open, accessible and effective. 
102. All human rights treaty bodies should include the status of women and the human rights of women in their deliberations and findings and make use of gender-specific data. 
States should supply information on the situation of women de jure and de facto in their reports to treaty-monitoring bodies and also work with all special rapporteurs and working groups on human rights in this respect. 
The High Commissioner for Human Rights should monitor coordination and cooperation among all human rights mechanisms on identification of violations of and enjoyment by women of their human rights. 
Governments that have not yet done so should accede to human rights conventions, including especially the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women, so that universal ratification is achieved by the year 2000. 
Non-governmental organizations should work vigorously to change this through advocacy and awareness-raising campaigns. 
National machinery for the advancement of women and national human rights institutions should monitor the process and provide input to it. 
104. Governments and non-governmental organizations should take steps to improve awareness about the human rights of women and to create an environment in which women can exercise those rights. 
These steps should include campaigns to inform women about their rights under international instruments and national laws and to provide training in the functioning of the legal system. 
Human rights education with a gender perspective should be included in the curriculum. 
105. Actions to encourage the communications media to promote awareness depend on the approach taken in each country. 
In some countries, actions would emphasize encouragement by non-governmental organizations of the media to promote equality. 
In other countries where communications media are public, action would emphasize the use of guidelines. 
When the media are controlled by the Government, Governments should encourage the media to provide a positive portrayal of women. 
National actions should be accompanied by support of the United Nations system to study the impact of communications on the promotion of equality. 
106. Governments should take steps to guarantee the rights of all people to communicate, disseminate and exchange information and to ensure the access by women to information and to the media on an equal basis. 
Governments should support non-governmental organizations developing information material based on national experience. 
Measures should be taken to guarantee more balanced participation of women in government-owned media at the decision-making level. 
107. Governments and non-governmental organizations should encourage a more positive presentation of women in the mass media, through studies, awareness campaigns, promoting the development of codes of conduct and other forms of self-regulation by media institutions, including advertising associations and others. 
National machineries should promote measures towards a more positive image of women. 
The diverse and changing social and economic roles of women in society should be accurately portrayed in terms of society at large and for young people. 
108. Actions to develop mutual responsibility should be found throughout the strategic objectives, but there should be special measures to encourage the specific strategic objective by targeting men and women and encouraging partnership on an equal basis. 
They should inspire a new generation of women and men working together for equality. 
109. Actions should include measures to support couples and parents in reconciling their family and unpaid work responsibilities. 
These can include measures to provide for recognition of mutual and equal responsibility in law, promotion of flexible working environments, and promotion of technologies which facilitate the sharing and reduce the burden of domestic chores. 
They should promote a climate of opinion conducive to addressing the needs of workers with family responsibilities, including changing attitudes and practices of employers, Governments and trade unions to support workers with family responsibilities, including those from different cultural and socio-economic groups. 
Affirmative action policies should be promoted that assist in counteracting negative aspects of the impact of women's family responsibilities on their roles in the public sphere. 
They should promote the benefits for men of improved relationships and greater satisfaction through increased responsibility for family matters. 
110. Governments should introduce family-life education and education for self-reliance at all levels. 
Non-governmental organizations should develop campaigns to raise awareness about mutual responsibility and improved sensitivity to gender-equality issues, especially among young people. 
111. Based on an analysis of the probable content of section IV, financial arrangements should address the strategic objectives contained in the Platform for Action. 
Resources should be creatively sought from many sources, but should include a concerted effort to reallocate existing resources worldwide at all levels through setting priorities and identifying the gender dimension of existing programmes. 
Actions are required for new additional resources to be mobilized to implement the Platform for Action in a cost-effective manner. 
Existing programmes directed to women should be maintained and made more effective, by giving highest priority to those programmes that show a high rate of return from programmes targeted to women's concerns. 
A greatly increased commitment to implement the Platform for Action should be promoted through intensive and imaginative campaigns by Governments and by non-governmental organizations. 
Governments should make concrete commitments to implement priority areas of the Platform for Action by the year 2000 with appropriate mechanisms designed to monitor compliance. 
Given the large growth of non-governmental organizations concerned with women's equality, there should be institutionalized systems of financial support to, and networking by, Governments and the United Nations system. 
113. At the international, regional and subregional levels, the emphasis should be on evaluating and coordinating the programmes undertaken by organizations of the United Nations system in order to improve their contribution to the implementation of the Platform for Action and to indicate their gender impact. 
International financial institutions should address the negative effects of structural adjustment on women, particularly as a result of reduction of social spending, as well as the benefits from targeting programmes to women. 
In addition to mobilizing existing mainstream programmes to take a gender approach, new initiatives might be considered. 
114. Existing institutions should be strengthened and new arrangements established, where needed, at the national, regional and international levels, with mandates to monitor the implementation of the Platform for Action. 
They should provide inputs into policy and planning as well. 
Steps should be taken to promote cooperation and coordination among non-governmental organizations and national machineries for the advancement of women. 
115. National machineries are in place in most countries, but there remains a need to analyse their impact, to strengthen their mandate, to increase their resources and capacities, and to upgrade their position in the national political structure. 
They should play the key role in monitoring the implementation of the Platform for Action at the national level and have an impact on policy-making. 
Links between the national machineries and national planning and policy-making structures should be reinforced and special mechanisms for mainstreaming established, to ensure incorporation of a gender perspective in all planning and budgeting exercises. 
Cooperation between national machineries and non-governmental organizations should be increased as well as among national machineries in different countries. 
Restructuring and revitalization of coordinating and cooperating bodies at the regional level should be considered. 
The procedures by which Governments, non-governmental organizations and organizations of the United Nations system will report on progress should be defined. 
At the centre of the network, the Division for the Advancement of Women should be strengthened through provision of additional human and financial resources to undertake the new tasks as well as to support the full implementation of existing mandates. 
Efforts should be made to establish effective links with national machinery, research institutions and non-governmental organizations. 
United Nations inter-agency coordination for the advancement of women should be regularized and strengthened. 
The Commission on the Status of Women decides to defer consideration of the draft resolution entitled "Sustainable development and the environmental crisis", [50]/ as orally revised, [51]/ to its thirty-ninth session. 
At its 1st meeting, on 7 March, the Commission on the Status of Women approved the following list of non-governmental organizations recommended for accreditation to the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace and its preparatory body: 
Family Planning Australia Inc. 
National Conference of Puerto Rican Women, Inc. 
1. The Commission considered item 3 of its agenda jointly with agenda item 4 (Monitoring the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women) at its 7th, 8th, 14th and 15th meetings on 10, 11, 15 and 17 March 1994. 
It had before it the report of the Secretary-General on the improvement of the status of women in the Secretariat (E/CN.6/1994/5). 
2. In introducing the item, the Coordinator, Focal Point for Women, Office of Human Resources Management, informed the Commission of the progress made towards improving the status of women in the Secretariat. 
She also stated that the commitment of Member States, backed by resources and mandates, would be needed to implement those goals. 
Greater efforts were required to achieve those targets. 
4. Several representatives stated that the participation of women at the decision-making level throughout the United Nations system would accelerate the advancement of women, as it would ensure the incorporation of women's perspectives and concerns in the development of mainstream policies and programmes. 
A few representatives indicated that Member States could play a crucial role in that respect by increasing the number and participation of women through the submission of qualified female candidates for high-level posts. 
5. Several representatives welcomed the development by the Secretary-General of a plan of action for the biennium 1993-1994 to improve the status of women in the Secretariat by 1995, and urged his strong and visible commitment to its implementation. 
One representative, on behalf of a group of countries, stated that it was time to review the effectiveness of the administrative instruction issued in 1992 on the procedures for dealing with sexual harassment to ensure that all aspects of the issue were addressed. 
Subsequently, Ce d'Ivoire, Kenya and Nigeria 42/ joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
9. At the 15th meeting, on 17 March, the Commission adopted the draft resolution (see chap. I, sect. A, draft resolution I). 
1. The Commission considered item 4 of its agenda jointly with agenda item 3 (Programming and coordination matters related to the United Nations and the United Nations system) at its 7th, 8th and 14th to 17th meetings on 10, 11 and 16 to 18 March 1994. 
2. In addition, the Commission had before it, for information, the following documents: 
(a) Report of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women on its twelfth session (A/48/38); 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on the status of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women (A/48/354); 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women to the Year 2000 (A/48/413); 
(d) Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the report on the situation of human rights in the territory of the former Yugoslavia prepared by the Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights (A/48/92-S/25341); 
She noted that, in the light of rapidly changing political developments, the reports on women and children under apartheid and on Palestinian women were tentative. 
Finally, she made an oral report on the implementation of resolution 36/4 of the Commission on the Status of Women concerning the integration of elderly women into development. 
4. While regretting the shortcomings of the note prepared by the Division for the Advancement of Women on the subject (E/CN.6/1994/6), a few representatives referred to the difficult living conditions of Palestinian women and children in the occupied territories still under military occupation. 
One representative urged the international community not to allow such living conditions to continue, whereas another representative expressed concern about the difficult new phase that Palestinian women and children might enter if the issue of continuous occupation was not properly addressed. 
6. While commending the positive decision of the African National Congress to have one third of women on the list of candidates for the forthcoming election, one representative expressed dissatisfaction with the slow progress towards the effective elimination of violence against women. 
7. One representative of a specialized agency addressed the effects of the migrant labour system on women. 
They included the high proportion of women-headed households in both rural and urban areas. 
She further noted the sharp increase in unemployment of young black South African women and the severe discrimination against them, which should be addressed through practical measures. 
8. Many representatives noted the important role of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women and called for universal adherence to the Convention. 
They further requested the removal of those reservations that were incompatible with the objective and purpose of the Convention and for a precise and narrow formulation of the others. 
One representative supported the recommendation adopted by the Committee at its thirteenth session to authorize, on an exceptional basis, two meetings of three weeks' duration annually, each preceded by a pre-session working group. 
12. The representative of a United Nations body provided information on its programme activities and policy discussion related to the promotion of the Convention and supplementary information and comments on the application of the Convention in selected countries. 
The necessity of exchanging such information and documentation between the Centre and the Division was also emphasized. 
The Working Group held four closed meetings. 
19. Many representatives expressed their support for the Commission's communications mechanism and considered it an effective way of bringing to its attention broad principles relating to the promotion of women's rights. 
In particular, the criteria for categorizing communications as confidential or non-confidential ought to be amended. 
Another representative favoured a wider eligibility of communications qualifying for the non-confidential list as a means of increasing the number of communications available for review, thus enabling the Commission to obtain better guidance for its policy from emerging trends. 
"The Working Group noted that the Division for the Advancement of Women received no replies from Governments and that the Centre for Human Rights received only a small number of replies from Governments, which the Working Group appreciated. 
The Working Group noted the usefulness of the replies received and the clarifications given. 
"The Working Group drew the Commission's attention to the current communications procedure and proposed that the Commission consider ways of improving the mechanism. 
"The Working Group recommended that, in order to encourage Governments to reply to communications, the Commission might request the Secretary-General to send a follow-up letter." 
25. At the same meeting, following a statement by the representative of Algeria, the Secretary of the Commission read out amendments to the draft resolution which had been agreed upon during informal consultations. 
(a) In operative paragraph 2, the words "the remaining political prisoners" were replaced by the words "any remaining political prisoners"; 
26. The Commission then adopted the draft resolution, as orally amended (see chap. I, sect. A, draft resolution II). 
27. At the 14th meeting, on 16 March 1994, the representative of the United States of America, on behalf of Norway, 42/ the Russian Federation and the United States of America introduced a draft resolution (E/CN.6/1994/L.7) entitled "Integration of women in the Middle East peace process". 
(a) Operative paragraph 7, which had read: 
"7. Urges Governments, intergovernmental bodies and non-governmental organizations to assist the Palestinian people in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles in order to ensure Palestinian women's political development and participation"; 
(b) Operative paragraph 8, which had read: 
was deleted. 
31. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of Bangladesh, France, the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, Malaysia and Pakistan and the observers for Israel, Iraq and the Syrian Arab Republic. 
32. The observer for Palestine also made a statement. 
36. At the same meeting, the Secretary of the Commission read out revisions to the draft resolution which had been agreed upon during informal consultations. 
(b) A new first preambular paragraph was inserted, which read: 
(c) In operative paragraph 4, the words "Encourages the Centre for Human Rights and the Division for the Advancement of Women to explore" were changed to read: "Encourages the Division for the Advancement of Women and the Centre for Human Rights to explore"; 
(d) Operative paragraph 5, which had read: 
"5. Encourages the Centre for Human Rights to explore the possibility of convening an expert group meeting to develop specific guidelines for identifying, documenting and reporting on gender-based human rights violations and ways in which to effectively integrate these questions into the human rights mechanisms of the United Nations", 
was deleted; 
37. At the same meeting, Ecuador, Egypt, 42/ Guinea-Bissau, Morocco 42/ and the Philippines joined in sponsoring the revised draft resolution. 
40. At the 15th meeting, on 17 March, the representative of the Netherlands read out revisions to the draft resolution which had been agreed upon during informal consultations. 
(b) In operative paragraph 5, the words "appraisal of the implementation of the Declaration" were replaced by the words "appraisal of the action taken in accordance with the Declaration". 
41. At the same meeting, Egypt, 42/ Guinea, the Philippines and the United States of America joined in sponsoring the revised draft resolution. 
44. At the 15th meeting, on 17 March, the Commission adopted the draft resolution, as orally revised (see chap. I, sect. A, draft resolution III). 
45. At the 14th meeting, on 16 March 1994, the representative of Algeria, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of 77 and China, introduced a draft resolution (E/CN.6/1994/L.13) entitled "Palestinian women". 
46. At the 17th meeting, on 18 March, the Chairperson informed the Commission that the sponsors had revised operative paragraph 3 by deleting the word "immediately" after the words "to facilitate". 
47. At the same meeting, the representative of Algeria, on behalf of the sponsors, further orally revised the draft resolution as follows: 
(a) In the seventh preambular paragraph, the words "in Al-Ibrahimi mosque in Al-Khalil (Hebron)" were replaced by the words "in Ibrahimi mosque in Hebron"; 
(c) Operative paragraph 2, which had read: 
52. The observer for Palestine made a statement. 
1. The Commission considered item 5 of its agenda at its 9th to 17th meetings, on 11 and 14 to 18 March 1994. 
The report on the theme of "Peace: measures to eradicate violence against women in the family and society" had made detailed and pointed recommendations on the matter. 
Some of those recommendations could help the Commission determine steps to take to give effect to the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/104. 
She further noted that the Commission on Human Rights was proceeding to appoint a Special Rapporteur on violence against women and that the General Assembly would discuss the issue of violence against migrant women under the terms of resolution 48/110 at its forty-ninth session. 
3. Many representatives emphasized their interest in the issue and noted that, in spite of certain achievements, the pattern of unequal remuneration was universal, though the level of inequality varied from country to country. 
4. Many representatives pointed to the general undervaluation of women's labour, skills and occupations as the main cause of inequality, which should be addressed by Governments, employers, trade unions and society. 
Several representatives stressed the role of trade unions in promoting equality in pay through lobbying for effective equal-value legislation and the submission of relevant cases to labour tribunals. 
According to many representatives, the pattern of unequal remuneration had its roots in the gender division of labour in the household, in the labour market and in the community where men and women traditionally performed different tasks, differently valued by the society. 
A few representatives stressed the fact that there was a direct link between women's paid labour and unpaid work at home, which served as further justification for the low pay in traditional female occupations. 
Several representatives emphasized that inequalities in remuneration were still poorly researched and not well documented statistically and that it was difficult to elaborate efficient methods for implementing the principle of equal remuneration. 
5. Many representatives agreed that legislative provisions in the area of equal pay for work of equal value were necessary but not sufficient. 
Comprehensive policies, including monitoring mechanisms, dissemination of information and statistical data on existing disparities in earnings between men and women, and the implementation of job evaluation methodologies were indispensable. 
Several representatives stressed that the re-evaluation of jobs irrespective of sex had had a positive impact on reducing the wage gap in their countries. 
A few representatives noted that pay equity should be addressed not only in legislation but also in collective agreements. 
One representative underlined the fact that a combination of legal redress and independent conciliation arrangements provided a suitable mix for the enforcement of the right to equal pay for work of equal value. 
A few representatives noted that while the concept of equal pay for work of equal value was already well-known, the concept "work of comparable worth" was less known and required further analysis. 
One representative stressed the importance of the concept that pay equity depended less on administrated wage structures and more on equal employment opportunities and positive action programmes enforced by equality legislation. 
6. With regard to equal pay for work of equal value, many representatives underlined the importance of targeting the informal sector as the area of growing female employment. 
Several representatives stressed the urgent need for comprehensive analyses of the situation of female employees in the informal sector. 
7. Many representatives emphasized the important role of equality in education and training for closing the wage gap between men and women. 
The need for integrated and broad training programmes enabling women to enter the occupations traditionally dominated by men, and changing the attitudes of both men and women in that regard was emphasized. 
Several representatives stated that the organization of training and retraining should provide for reconciliation of family and work responsibilities. 
A few representatives stressed the importance of providing child-care facilities. 
8. Several representatives underlined the special importance of equity of pay in view of the growth of female-headed households and stressed that women should be given equal opportunity to support themselves and their families. 
Closing the wage gap was a developmental issue as well as an important mechanism for achieving equality, the economic independence of women and social justice, and a necessary condition for the full enjoyment by women of their human rights as citizens. 
10. The importance of further research was expressed, including the possibility of convening an expert group meeting on the subject. 
Several representatives urged that the conclusions and recommendations of such a meeting be disseminated among Governments. 
11. Many representatives expressed their concern that rapid urbanization was a major challenge for the forthcoming decades. 
The urban population has been growing two and a half times faster than the rural population, and the urbanization process in developing countries was closely linked with urban poverty, severely affecting women. 
In some countries, the growth pattern had resulted in changes in the sectoral composition of the economy. 
For example, light industry accounted for a greater share of gross national product than agriculture, the traditional mainstay of women. 
12. Many representatives expressed concern about current trends, indicating that increasingly more women than men were single heads of households and that more women were migrating to urban areas. 
A few representatives stressed that mobility was a prerequisite for women's employment and career opportunities. 
Thus, such issues as public transport and housing for working women in urban and semi-urban locations should be given more attention. 
13. Some representatives expressed regret that only two paragraphs in the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies were devoted to the issue of women in urban areas. 
Some representatives expressed their disappointment that the report of the Secretary-General (E/CN.6/1994/3) did not refer to the issue of international migration of women workers, focusing instead on intra-country migration only. 
Another representative recalled that at its thirty-fifth session, the Commission had adopted resolution 35/6 entitled "Women migrant workers", in which it had recommended several measures to be undertaken by member States to tackle the problem. 
The representative of a non-governmental organization stressed the need for cooperative migration strategies. 
One representative announced the implementation of a Global Issues Initiative on Population and AIDS within the framework of the official assistance programme to developing countries. 
The problem of HIV/AIDS was of particular concern because of the challenge of providing proper treatment of those infected. 
The need for effective preventive educational campaigns, housing and care for the families whose breadwinners were infected, including psychological counselling, was also stressed. 
Development policies that did not address the problems of urban and rural areas simultaneously often had a negative impact on women, such as forcing rural women to seek income in non-agricultural production. 
17. One representative, on behalf of a group of countries, made concrete proposals for development programmes and projects aimed at direct assistance to women in urban slum areas for enhancing their residential environments, bettering their job possibilities and improving both health and education. 
The representative reported on the success of another project implemented in her country aimed at empowering destitute urban women and training them for participation in community decision-making. 
18. Many representatives stated that unless the specific situation of women was taken into account, the impact of urbanization on women's lives would remain negative. 
A few representatives observed out that if structural adjustment programmes implied budget cuts in such services as transportation, sanitation, and energy supply, women would be severely affected. 
One representative suggested that external support agencies could play an important role in making urban development more gender-sensitive. 
19. Representatives stated that social policies in developed countries should address the problems of migrant women living in big cities. 
Urban life, while giving women access to educational and occupational opportunities, had paradoxically marginalized and impoverished them, exposing them to psychological stress, xenophobia and forced prostitution in extreme cases. 
Promoting and ensuring the human rights of those women therefore deserved special attention. 
In order to fully guarantee such rights, women should be much more involved in decision-making in urban planning. 
20. Most of the representatives endorsed the recommendations adopted by the seminar on women in urban areas. 
However, one representative questioned the recommendation that the matter of nutrition should be addressed by Governments, stating that such matters should be the concern of communities. 
21. Several representatives of governmental and non-governmental organizations agreed that the root causes of migration should be addressed by creating the necessary favourable conditions for job opportunities in rural areas, thus curbing migration to urban areas. 
22. Many representatives agreed that policy-making should be based on a realistic and integrated approach to urban development, including partnership of the public, private and community sectors, involving both men and women. 
23. One representative emphasized the importance of adequate resources. 
24. Most representatives welcomed the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, adopted by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, as an important first step towards the eradication of violence against women. 
One representative indicated that, although women's rights were theoretically enshrined in the universal human rights instruments, specific violations of women's human rights and gender-specific abuses had not been specifically addressed by the instruments. 
Furthermore, it was observed that ratification of the human rights instruments was not enough; a clear gender-sensitive approach to their interpretation and application was necessary, since interpretation of the principles they contained had not ensured equal protection of men's and women's rights. 
26. Some representatives stated that the Special Rapporteur had a primary responsibility for the implementation of the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women and could make a substantial contribution to the monitoring and implementation of the Declaration by properly reporting on abuse and responding to it. 
Others emphasized that the Commission on the Status of Women had an important part to play in raising awareness of the issues, monitoring progress and encouraging positive developments until the Fourth World Conference on Women made its recommendations on the matter. 
27. Many representatives referred to the steps taken towards closer cooperation between the Division for the Advancement of Women and the Centre for Human Rights, indicated in the report of the Secretary-General on the follow-up to the World Conference on Human Rights (E/CN.6/1994/11). 
In her statement, the representative of the Centre for Human Rights provided an account of the initiatives undertaken. 
28. Several representatives stated that the fundamental link between women's inequality and violence should be given more attention. 
Among other innovative actions undertaken in order to stop violence against women, the initiative to encourage non-violent men to speak out against such violence and not to excuse the violence of other men was mentioned as part of a community education programme. 
29. The increased understanding of the causes and mechanisms of violence, which had resulted in new approaches and actions by the judiciary and social welfare and health-care institutions, was stressed. 
Although physical and sexual violence had become visible and were being addressed, the moral and psychological violence resulting from oppression and discrimination remained invisible. 
30. The need for cooperation among private organizations, Governments, non-governmental organizations and other relevant institutions and the establishment of inter-ministerial groups to combat violence against women were also mentioned. 
31. A few representatives expressed support for the new measures aimed at the prevention of sexual harassment in the United Nations Secretariat. 
While several representatives mentioned the issue of sexual harassment, one representative described in detail the action taken at the national level in her country to combat and prevent it. 
32. Several representatives commended the recommendations of the 1993 Expert Group Meeting on Measures to Eradicate Violence against Women. 
One representative suggested that such recommendations could be useful to address violence against women at the national level. 
33. Several representatives expressed their concern about the insufficient attention paid to the abuses of the human rights of women in armed conflicts. 
The establishment of a special unit in the office of the Prosecutor which would deal mainly with war-related violence against women, including rape and sexual assault, was recommended. 
34. The gravity of the problems faced by female migrant workers, including violence and physical abuse, was addressed by one representative. 
She noted the increasing number of women migrating from developing to industrialized countries and described their vulnerability and the difficulties they faced in the receiving countries, such as the low level of accessible jobs and lack of knowledge of workers' protection mechanisms. 
35. At the 14th meeting, on 16 March 1994, the representative of Algeria, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of 77 and China, introduced a draft resolution (E/CN.6/1994/L.11) entitled "Women and development" and orally revised it as follows: 
(a) In the ninth preambular paragraph, the words "allow women to achieve full integration in development" were replaced by the words "allow women to be full and equal participants in shaping the development process"; 
(b) In operative paragraph 5, the words "income generation" were replaced by the word "entrepreneurship" and the words "adequate resources to women and development programmes" were replaced by the words "adequate resources for use by women and gender-sensitive development programmes". 
36. At the same meeting, the observer for Liberia made a statement. 
(b) In operative paragraph 9, the words "to provide adequate and timely support" would be replaced by the words "to continue to provide support", the word "negative" would be deleted and the word "adverse" would be replaced by the word "changing". 
38. At the same meeting, the representative of Algeria moved that no action be taken on the proposed amendments. 
Against: France, Italy, Netherlands, United States of America. 
41. At the 16th meeting, on 18 March 1994, the representative of the United States of America, on behalf of Australia, Bulgaria, Germany, 42/ Greece, 42/ Mali, 42/ Papua New Guinea, 42/ and the United States of America, introduced a draft resolution (E/CN.6/1994/L.15/Rev.1) entitled "Gender equality in population programmes". 
Subsequently, Canada 42/ and Portugal 42/ joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
(c) Operative paragraph 14, which had read: 
44. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of Chile, Ecuador, Venezuela, Costa Rica, the Islamic Republic of Iran, India, the Philippines and Madagascar. 
(a) In the eighth preambular paragraph, the words "increasing feminization of migrant workers" were replaced by the words "increasing number of women migrant workers"; 
(d) In operative paragraph 3, the words "to incorporate in their laws, where none exist, specific provisions" were deleted and the words "if needed, by the adoption of legal measures" were added at the end of the paragraph; 
(e) Operative paragraph 8, which had read: 
"8. Recommends to the Centre for Human Rights to include the promotion and protection of the human rights of women migrant workers in its programme of work and to submit to the General Assembly, through the Commission on Human Rights and the Economic and Social Council, its report thereon"; 
(g) Operative paragraph 10, which had read: 
"10. Requests the Secretary-General to develop concrete indicators of observance by receiving and sending countries of existing international instruments protecting women migrant workers as a basis for future action to address the problem", 
"10. Requests the Secretary-General to see to the development of concrete indicators to determine the situation of women migrant workers in sending and receiving countries"; 
(h) In operative paragraph 11, the words "High Commissioner for Human Rights" were replaced by the words "Centre for Human Rights". 
(a) In operative paragraph 6, the words "in carrying out her or his mandate, to pay particular attention to the violence" were replaced by the words "to include among the urgent issues pertaining to her or his mandate the violence"; 
(b) In operative paragraph 8, the words "relative to its advisory training and information services" were inserted after the words "programme of work"; 
(c) In operative paragraph 10, the words "as a basis for future action" were added at the end of the paragraph. 
48. At the same meeting, the delegation of India joined in sponsoring the draft resolution, as further orally revised. 
Subsequently, Argentina, 42/ Belarus, Bulgaria, Colombia, Costa Rica, Guinea-Bissau, the Russian Federation, Slovakia, Switzerland 42/ and Turkey 42/ joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
52. At the same meeting, the observer for Greece orally revised the draft resolution by deleting the last preambular paragraph, which had read: 
Subsequently, Albania, 42/ Canada, 42/ Costa Rica, Denmark, 42/ France, Italy, Norway, 42/ Portugal, 42/ Spain, Sweden 42/ and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, 42/ joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
(a) In the first preambular paragraph, the words "and other instruments of international humanitarian law" were replaced by the words "and instruments of human rights and international humanitarian law"; 
(b) Operative paragraph 7, which had read: 
"7. Encourages the Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in the territory of the former Yugoslavia to continue to pay particular attention to the widespread occurrence of rape, particularly in Bosnia and Herzegovina, and acknowledge the work done by his team of female experts"; 
(e) A new paragraph was inserted after operative paragraph 10, which read: 
(f) In operative paragraph 11 (para. 12 of the final text), the word "harbour" was replaced by the word "host". 
58. The representative of Ecuador stated that his delegation was withdrawing as a sponsor of the draft resolution, as orally revised. 
59. At the same meeting, the representative of the Russian Federation requested a vote on the seventh preambular paragraph of the draft resolution. 
61. Before the roll-call vote on the seventh preambular paragraph, statements were made by the representatives of Pakistan, the Russian Federation and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya. 
1. The Commission considered item 6 of its agenda at its 1st to 6th and 14th to 17th meetings, from 7 to 9 and 16 to 18 March 1994. 
At its thirty-eighth session, the Commission on the Status of Women, through further elaboration of the draft Platform for Action, should enable the secretariat to complete a revised, action-oriented draft before the last preparatory meeting, in 1995. 
The road to Beijing should be paved with vision, commitment and a determination by Governments, civil society and non-governmental organizations to create a strong image of women as agents of change and full citizens with rights and responsibilities. 
As women moved more into public life, a greater emphasis on the human rights of minorities, partnership and different styles of leadership had emerged. 
She emphasized the importance of education, technology, job opportunities and the elimination of violence. 
One sign of visible change and social evolution was the performance by women in new roles in society as equal partners with men. 
Partnership and sharing were gradually replacing the old stereotypes that had prevented women from taking on leadership tasks. 
The Conference should further empower women everywhere to take advantage of all the resources at their disposal. 
She expressed confidence that the Platform for Action would further advance the gains in equality already achieved and would make a major contribution to the advancement of women. 
4. In view of the limited time left before the Conference, many representatives stressed the importance of accelerating the pace of the preparations, increasing efficiency and determining what remained to be done to ensure success. 
One representative mentioned the great demand for information about the Conference and urged the Department of Public Information to produce material for dissemination. 
Another proposed maintaining the original motto and logo of the World Conference of the International Women's Year, held at Mexico City in 1975, to facilitate rapid identification. 
A few representatives noted that those goals were of particular importance in the light of the changes occurring in the world and the difficulties being faced in social, economic and political arenas. 
6. Several representatives indicated that the Conference must be considered not as an isolated event but rather as one in concert with other major international events, particularly the World Conference on Human Rights, the forthcoming International Conference on Population and Development, and the World Summit for Social Development. 
One representative stressed the importance of incorporating the gender perspective if the General Assembly was to adopt an agenda for development. 
7. Several representatives welcomed the appointment by the Secretary-General of the High-level Advisory Group of eminent persons with world-wide experience to follow the preparations for the Conference. 
One representative welcomed the preliminary version of the updated World Survey on the Role of Women in Development, the draft rules of procedure for the Conference, which followed precedents established by other international events, and the decisions taken on the participation of observers and non-governmental organizations. 
8. Regarding preparations at the national level, many representatives reported on the establishment of national committees or focal points, most of which consisted of governmental and non-governmental representatives. 
In one country, the committee was established through a broad election process. 
Several representatives acknowledged the preparations being undertaken by the host country, which reported on its activities in disseminating information and mobilizing the country. 
Preparations at the national level included information campaigns, the publication of leaflets, posters, special programmes in the mass media, the organization of workshops, and training - all heavily attended by non-governmental organizations. 
In some countries, national preparations consisted of activities centred on such issues as violence against women, decision-making, women and the mass media, the role of women in development and the plight of rural women. 
9. Some representatives addressed the lack of resources, which might prevent some countries and non-governmental organizations from participating in the preparatory activities and the Conference itself. 
Thus, assistance should be provided by donor countries and international institutions, including the United Nations system. 
10. Many reports were given on regional and subregional preparatory activities. 
Delegations and the representatives of the United Nations system cited some of the specific regional concerns that would be highlighted at those meetings, such as the empowerment of women, democratization, the role of women in development, education and health, poverty, and the situation of rural women. 
Many representatives reiterated that the Platform for Action should set clear priorities and be concise, action-oriented, imaginative and written in language easily understandable by women at the grass-roots level in every part of the world. 
It should clearly identify action at the national, regional and international levels that would lead to commitments to take the necessary measures and establish accountability for implementation. 
The need to take a life-cycle approach throughout was stressed. 
14. One representative recalled the five forward-looking goals adopted by the Commission on the Status of Women at its thirty-seventh session, which were meant as slogans with a kind of conceptual framework for a new century and a new concept of women and their roles as citizens in society. 
Another representative suggested linking the Platform for Action - in particular, its strategies and actions - to domestic political realities. 
The best practical examples of successful programmes should be presented in the Platform. 
15. A few representatives called for a realistic assessment of provisions made for the preparatory process. 
One representative observed that constructive dialogue between the secretariat and member States and among member States themselves was crucial, as were informal consultations between the regular sessions. 
16. With regard to the statement of mission in the draft Platform for Action, it was noted that the increased participation of women in all spheres of society was not only an objective in itself but also a prerequisite for the achievement of sustainable development. 
A representative of certain specialized agencies of the United Nations system stated that the new ethic for sustainable development should be reflected in the statement. 
The eradication of poverty was cited as a top priority by many representatives and non-governmental organizations. 
17. Many representatives stressed the need to strengthen the section on a global framework by including in it a review and appraisal of the achievements realized and the obstacles met since 1985, giving special attention to external factors and public policies. 
They also proposed including relevant suggestions made at the international and regional conferences and in other activities that had an impact on women. 
Many also stressed the need to take into account differences between countries and regions. 
18. Some representatives noted that the advancement of women had been affected at all levels by exogenous factors and by public policies and strategies for development such as structural adjustment programmes. 
The negative aspects of those policies had resulted in deteriorating socio-economic conditions in many parts of the world and in growing levels of conflict. 
On the other hand, new opportunities were being created as a result of ongoing democratic processes and the transition to market economies. 
19. Referring to the part of the draft Platform for Action on critical areas of concern, most delegations noted the need for further elaboration and analysis. 
Some delegations suggested making special reference to migrant, refugee and rural women, in the sections on poverty and environment. 
The need for a life-cycle approach was stressed by several representatives and certain United Nations agencies. 
Others suggested new critical areas of concern, such as the poor conditions of employment of working parents, the unequal sharing of family responsibilities and unequal participation in science and technology. 
One representative questioned the need for a critical area of concern related to the environment. 
A few representatives were of the view that the list was too exhaustive and wanted to prioritize it more drastically. 
20. Many representatives stressed the importance for the empowerment of women of their participation in decision-making in all areas. 
Some emphasized the need for women to become full and equal citizens, active in all spheres of life and responsible for the future of their societies and of the world. 
Without the active participation of women, democracy would not be complete, and parity and partnership would never be fully achieved. 
Cooperation between men and women was viewed as indispensable for the creation of a democratic and participatory society. 
The need to change the structures and processes of power was emphasized. 
It was noted that in many countries the number of women in Parliament was decreasing. 
21. Some delegations referred to the role and place of national machinery and emphasized its importance in the preparations for the Conference at the national level. 
Some noted that the preparatory process provided a good opportunity for sustaining and strengthening the role of such machinery. 
One representative stressed that many other issues would require no further discussion if the human rights of women were fully realized and if there was universal adherence to human rights instruments. 
24. The universal ratification by all States of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women remained a top goal, and the removal of reservations to it was urged. 
The appointment of a Special Rapporteur on violence against women was welcomed. 
25. Several representatives emphasized that reference to international standards other than those of the Convention, especially those pertaining to human rights and labour standards, including the protection of migrant workers, needed to be included in the Platform for Action. 
Sexual harassment should not be omitted from the recommended legislation or administrative rules and procedures. 
26. Several representatives insisted that initiatives to increase legal literacy must be intensified among women and men. 
The need for legal aid for poor women, gender fairness in the judicial system, and gender sensitivity in the training of lawyers and judges was expressed. 
27. Many representatives were of the view that the problems of rural women required special attention and pointed to the relationship between poverty and having complete responsibility for children. 
28. Many representatives acknowledged that education needed to be considered very seriously as the key to development and the most effective anti-poverty policy. 
Education and health were critical factors for reproductive rights and sound population policies, since the linkages between increased levels of education and the exercise of reproductive choice and fertility regulation were evident. 
29. A representative speaking on behalf of a group of specialized agencies reported that gender parity in primary and secondary education was achieved in only two regions of the world. 
Several speakers welcomed the emphasis on the relevance of science and engineering training for girls and women. 
Other representatives noted that the decline in economic growth negatively affected the education of girls. 
30. Public education in the sense of changing public opinion was important for educating a new generation of men and women working together. 
The educational sectors traditionally chosen by women should be reviewed. 
They stated that the health patterns of women differed from those of men and that women's health was deteriorating with the emergence of AIDS. 
The problem of traditional practices and the need to eliminate female genital mutilation was mentioned by the representative of one non-governmental organization. 
One representative stated that all efforts to promote equality and development would fail if a peaceful and violence-free environment could not be ensured for women. 
33. A representative speaking on behalf of a group of specialized agencies suggested analysing the historical, social and cultural origins of violence. 
The particular vulnerability of stateless women such as refugees and displaced women who could no longer avail themselves of their Government's legal protection was highlighted. 
One observer suggested facilitating the removal of refugee women from conflict areas. 
Several representatives stressed that trafficking in women and girls for the purpose of prostitution needed to be addressed. 
One representative suggested establishing a working group to analyse and revise the 1950 Convention for the Suppression of the Traffic in Persons and of the Exploitation of the Prostitution of Others. 
34. It was observed that war-related violence was increasing and that in some parts of the world women were deliberately and systematically subjected to physical abuse and atrocities. 
A few representatives also observed that terrorism and related atrocities have emerged as an impediment to the enjoyment of human rights, particularly by women, and appropriate strategies needed to be developed to meet that new threat. 
It was suggested that the role of the mass media in portraying women and greater participation of women in the mass media should be addressed. 
38. Several representatives welcomed the reference to the mutual responsibility of men and women to sustain and support family life, practically as well as financially. 
Another representative suggested recognizing that different types of families were an expression of the transformation of society. 
It was stated that the International Year of the Family, proclaimed for 1994, should accelerate its efforts to encourage women and men to combine family and work responsibilities in a more balanced manner. 
39. Several representatives stated that the section on strategic objectives needed further elaboration and strengthening. 
Too rigid divisions of responsibility among Governments, non-governmental organizations and the United Nations should be avoided. 
Greater correlation between the sections on critical areas of concern and on strategic objectives would add to the overall coherence of the Platform for Action. 
Representatives of specialized agencies suggested that it could be enhanced by a concise statement setting forth the strategic nature of each objective, time-bound targets and the establishment of incentives and support measures for their attainment. 
Concerted action should be based on the regional conferences and other preparatory activities. 
40. Some representatives emphasized that efficient financial arrangements needed to be provided and sufficient financial and human resources mobilized. 
They urged international financial institutions and the private sector to make contributions. 
The cost of all future action should be determined, and allocations for mainstream action needed to specify the resources devoted to the improvement of the situation of women. 
41. With regard to institutional arrangements, one representative suggested that the strengthening of national machinery should be dealt with in its own right as a logical outcome of the critical areas of concern. 
Another representative stated that it might be useful to evaluate the efficiency of exercises such as the United Nations system-wide medium-term plan and the establishment of focal points for women. 
42. Representatives of specialized agencies suggested establishing a core structure concerned with coordinating, monitoring and evaluating the implementation of the Platform for Action required at the international, regional and national levels. 
At the international level, a comprehensive and open dialogue and a record of experience between multilateral and bilateral organizations and representatives of civil society should be an integral part of the institutional arrangements. 
43. At the 9th meeting, on 11 March 1994, the Commission agreed to hold a substantive debate on the draft provisional rules of procedure of the Conference, contained in document E/CN.6/1994/L.3, at its thirty-ninth session. 
44. The Commission also agreed to hold a preliminary discussion of the document at its present session, which was conducted at the 14th meeting, on 16 March. 
47. At the 15th meeting, on 17 March 1994, the observer for Papua New Guinea 42/ introduced a draft resolution (E/CN.6/1994/L.17) entitled "Sustainable development and the environmental crisis". Subsequently, Malaysia and the Philippines joined in sponsoring the draft resolution, which read as follows: 
"Concerned that women through their actions have pointed to the seriousness of the global environmental crisis and its direct impact on women's health, 
"Aware that there is a lack of adequate recognition of and support for women's contribution to managing natural resources and safeguarding the environment, 
"1. Stresses that, in spite of what women have been doing in the field of the environment for over two decades, the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women do not reflect women's concern about and contribution to making a transition from destructive development to sustainable development; 
"2. Emphasizes that the debt situation of developing countries and the consequent macroeconomic policies imposed place unbearable burdens on women, and recognizes that those policies are incompatible with sustainable development; 
"3. Believes that the Platform for Action of the Fourth World Conference on Women should: 
"(c) Include a recommendation for a framework for ecological economics from a woman's perspective that includes equal distribution of environmental wealth between North and South, between countries and between the sexes; 
"(d) Recommend a moratorium on biotechnological patenting of human genetic material until the full scientific, health and ethical implications have been widely reviewed; 
(a) In operative paragraph 3, the words "the Platform for Action of the Fourth World Conference on Women should" were replaced by the words "the following issues should be considered with respect to sustainable development and the environmental crisis"; 
(b) In subparagraph 3 (b), the words "Contain a chapter, in section IV, setting out" were replaced by the words "Sets out"; 
49. At the 17th meeting, on 18 March, following a statement by the observer for Papua New Guinea, the Commission decided to defer consideration of the draft resolution, as orally revised, to its thirty-ninth session (see chap. I, sect. C, decision 38/1). 
51. At the same meeting, the Chairperson informed the Commission that, as a result of further informal consultations, the following revisions had been agreed upon: 
(a) In operative paragraph 1, the word "prepare" was replaced by the words "develop further" and the words "also taking into account the relevant results of the regional preparatory meetings" were added at the end of the paragraph; 
(b) In operative paragraph 3, the words "to organize informal consultations on" were replaced by the words "to convene, in consultation with the Bureau, informal open-ended consultations to exchange views on" and the words "with member States" were deleted; 
(c) In operative paragraph 7, the words "and to the International Conference on Population and Development" were inserted after the words "World Social Summit" and the words "and in the resolutions adopted at the thirty-eighth session" were inserted after the words "Platform for Action"; 
(e) In operative paragraph 9, the word "identify" was replaced by the word "consider", the words "and the measures they will implement" were deleted and the words "which are identified" were inserted after the words "global priorities"; 
"With regard to the extension of the session of the Commission by one week and to a two-week meeting of the parallel working group, additional requirements are estimated on a full-cost basis at $352,400. 
These requirements are based on the assumption that no part of the conference-servicing requirements would be met from within the permanent conference-servicing capacity of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 and that additional resources would be required for temporary assistance for meetings. 
On that basis, it is estimated that no additional resources would be required under section 25 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 in order to accommodate the recommendation contained in paragraph 17 of the draft resolution." 
1. The Commission considered item 7 of its agenda at its 17th meeting, on 18 March 1994. 
4. The Commission then approved the provisional agenda for its thirty-ninth session for submission to the Economic and Social Council (see chap. I, sect. B). 
3. The Commission then adopted the report on its thirty-eighth session as orally revised and amended. 
3. The session was attended by representatives of 44 States members of the Commission. Observers for other States Members of the United Nations and for non-member States, representatives of organizations of the United Nations system and observers for intergovernmental, non-governmental and other organizations also attended. 
4. At the 1st and 6th meetings, on 7 and 9 March 1994, the Commission elected the following officers by acclamation: 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Programming and coordination matters related to the United Nations and the United Nations system. 
4. Monitoring the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women. 
6. Preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace. 
7. At the 7th meeting, on 10 March, the Vice-Chairperson of the Commission, Olga Pellicer (Mexico), was appointed Chairperson of the Informal Working Group of the Whole on Preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
8. At the 1st meeting, on 7 March 1994, the Commission decided to establish a Working Group to consider, under agenda item 4, communications regarding the status of women, pursuant to Economic and Social Council resolution 1983/27. 
The following five members, nominated by their regional groups, were appointed: 
9. Written statements submitted by non-governmental organizations in accordance with rule 76 of the rules of procedure of the functional commissions of the Economic and Social Council (E/5975/Rev.1) are listed in annex II to the present report. 
[11]/ Report of the World Conference to Review and Appraise the Achievements of the United Nations Decade for Women: Equality, Development and Peace, Nairobi, 15-26 July 1985 (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
* For the discussion, see chap III. [22]/ E/CN.6/1994/11. [23]/ General Assembly resolution 48/104. 
[30]/ A/47/308-E/1992/97, annex. * For the discussion, see chap. IV. 
[31]/ Final Report of the World Conference on Education for All: Meeting Basic Learning Needs, Jomtien, Thailand, 5-9 March 1990 (New York, Inter-Agency Commission (UNDP, UNESCO, UNICEF, World Bank) for the World Conference on Education for All, 1990). 
II, vol. III and vol. III/Corr.1)) (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
[34]/ Report of the World Conference on Human Rights, Vienna, 14-25 June 1993 (A/CONF.157/24 (Parts I and II)). 
[38]/ Resolution 2200 A (XXI), annex. [39]/ Resolution 2106 A (XX), annex. 
* For the discussion, see chap. [47]/ E/CN.6/1994/9. 
III/Corr.1)) (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
E.93.I.8 and corrigenda), vol. 
The Commission held a general debate, during which members exchanged views and national experiences in the area of population. 
Information was exchanged related to demographic trends, population policies and programmes, the integration of population and development, and international cooperation and assistance. 
The general debate provided a useful context for a further review of current trends and policies at the regional and global levels, with a special discussion on refugees. 
The Commission did not recommend any action on that issue. 
The Commission considered the follow-up to the recommendations of the International Conference on Population, 1984. 
It reviewed the activities of the United Nations in the field of population, the monitoring of multilateral population assistance and the work of intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations in implementing the World Population Plan of Action. 
As in previous sessions, the focus was on the coordination of population activities. 
The Commission did not recommend any action on the issue. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolutions 3344 (XXIX) and 3345 (XXIX) of 17 December 1974, concerning the recommendations of the United Nations World Population Conference, and 39/228 of 18 December 1984 on the International Conference on Population, 
Recalling also the recommendations of the five regional population conferences that were convened as part of the preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development, 
2. Requests the Secretary-General: 
(a) To continue to give high priority to the monitoring of world population trends and policies; 
(ii) Studies on the interrelationships between population and development; 
(vi) Studies on family formation reproductive behaviour and family planning and also on their demographic impact; 
(ix) Dissemination of population information and further strengthening of the Population Information Network at the national, regional and global levels; 
(x) Provision of technical cooperation support in response to requests from developing countries and economies in transition; 
(c) To continue to work closely with Member States, organizations of the United Nations system, other intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations, as appropriate, in the implementation of programmes; 
(e) To give high priority to strengthening multilateral technical cooperation programmes in the field of population, including the utilization of technical cooperation in and among developing countries, as necessary; 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Review of population trends, policies and programmes: 
(a) General debate on national experience in population matters; 
(b) Monitoring of world population trends and policies; 
(c) Monitoring of multilateral population assistance. 
4. International Conference on Population and Development: follow-up action to be taken by the United Nations: 
(b) Implications of the recommendations of the International Conference on Population and Development for the work programme on population. 
3. The Population Commission considered item 3 of its agenda at its 452nd to 454th meetings, on 28 and 29 March 1994. 
It had before it the concise report of the Secretary-General on the monitoring of world population trends and policies, with special emphasis on refugees (E/CN.9/1994/2). 
4. In the general debate on national experience in population matters, several delegations reported on the demographic situation in their respective countries and provided information on recent demographic trends, population policies and programmes, the integration of population and development, and international cooperation and assistance. 
The general debate provided an opportunity to highlight the population issues that required special international attention. 
5. Several delegations reported that their countries were carrying out activities in the field of population, including population research, the provision of technical support for population activities and the funding of population programmes through bilateral or multilateral cooperation. 
Some delegations also stressed the need to enhance public awareness about population issues through special educational activities. 
It was acknowledged that the effective formulation of population policy required accurate information and a number of delegations commended the work of the Population Division in producing comparable estimates of population indicators, evaluating their quality and making them available to a wide public. 
6. Most delegations reaffirmed their support for the provision of family planning services that would ensure reproductive choice. 
Some delegations stressed that abortion should not be used as a method of family planning. 
7. One representative noted that the reduction of population growth in her country was seen as an important factor that would accelerate socio-economic development and improve people's standard of living. 
She reviewed the progress made in the implementation of her country's family planning programme and its contribution to the stabilization of the world population. 
8. Improvements in the status of women were considered essential by most delegations. 
The need to provide women with equal access to education and employment was stressed. 
It was noted that as women acquired greater control over their own lives, they were more likely to choose responsibly the number and spacing of their children. 
It was suggested that society should strive to increase the solidarity between the sexes so that men and women would share equally their parental responsibilities. 
9. Given the continued decline in fertility in many world regions, the medium- and long-term consequences of population ageing were singled out as a matter of concern for a growing number of countries. 
In some countries, population ageing was already straining social security systems. 
The growing impact of the acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS) pandemic was a major source of concern and it was acknowledged that more research was necessary to improve the understanding of the epidemiology of the disease. 
11. A number of delegations considered that the magnitude and implications of population movements both within and between countries were a source of concern. 
The need to adopt an integrated approach in the formulation of population policies was stressed and it was noted that rural development should be part of a balanced development strategy. 
12. The delegations of several central and eastern European countries, including the successor States of the former Union of Soviet Socialist Republics (USSR), described the important demographic changes that had taken place in their countries after the major political developments that had occurred since 1989. 
As a result of economic stringencies, declining standards of living and growing uncertainty about the future, people in those countries were postponing marriage, child-bearing and even divorce. 
Fertility had declined sharply in several of the economies in transition and there was growing evidence that mortality was rising, particularly among men and children. 
Although policies to improve health care and access to family planning methods were being formulated, assistance and international cooperation were needed for such policies to be successful. 
13. Another important change that the economies in transition were undergoing was related to both internal and international migration. 
Some delegations noted that although their countries were willing to grant asylum to people in need of protection, they needed the assistance of the international community in order to ensure the continued well-being of the people concerned. 
14. The Commission expressed general satisfaction with the concise report on the monitoring of world population trends and policies, with special emphasis on refugees (E/CN.9/1990/2) and welcomed, in particular, the inclusion of the special topic on refugees, which was of major relevance for the international community. 
Many delegations expressed their appreciation of the role of the Population Division in compiling and evaluating data and monitoring population levels and trends. 
The need for timely and accurate information on population levels and trends was underscored. 
15. However, several delegations noted that important recent developments regarding the movement of refugees were not reflected in the concise report, although some were mentioned in the full report. 
In most instances, those flows were said to have been caused by ethnic conflict. 
It was considered important to strengthen the analysis of the causes leading to world-wide refugee flows, especially in view of the need for the international community to address the root causes of forced population movements. 
Furthermore, it was acknowledged that the main sources of information on refugee flows were reports by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and that not all forced migrants were necessarily recognized as refugees. 
Some delegations mentioned the efforts made by their Governments to streamline the consideration of asylum applications and ensure that only those persons granted asylum would stay. 
International cooperation and international agreements were seen as necessary to ensure an effective control of international migration flows. 
17. The need to improve the availability, reliability and comparability of data on international migration flows and on the various types of international migrants was stressed. 
It was suggested that the United Nations provide assistance to interested countries in improving statistics on international migration, including assistance in formulating definitions of different types of migrants, collecting statistics on legal migration and estimating unauthorized or illegal migration. 
It was judged important that migration statistics distinguish between the migration of foreigners and that of citizens, since in some countries citizens constituted the majority of the migrant inflows. 
18. Regarding international migration policies, one representative noted that the concise report did not properly reflect the conditions under which a passport allowing emigration from his country could be obtained. 
Representatives of other central and eastern European countries noted important policy changes that had recently occurred, particularly with respect to the treatment of refugees and asylum-seekers. 
Representatives of other countries stressed the importance of ensuring that legal migrants were not subject to discrimination, that their integration was fostered and that xenophobia was combated. 
Family reunification was considered an important right, but it was subject to restrictions in some countries. 
19. Some delegations suggested that in presenting or discussing future population trends, several alternative scenarios should be provided in order to avoid misunderstandings about the meaning of projections. 
Given the recency of certain changes in population trends, it was suggested that the medium variant of the projections might not represent the most likely path for certain regions. 
For instance, the sharp fertility declines registered recently in several central and eastern European countries, including the Russian Federation, would only be taken into account in the next revision of the projections. 
Representatives suggested that more attention had to be given to the particular situation of central and eastern European countries, where worsening economic conditions, a deterioration of the health infrastructure, poor quality of medical services and growing occupational hazards had led to rising mortality rates. 
The need to undertake an in-depth study of adult mortality in both developed and developing countries was noted, as well as the need to better understand the mechanisms leading to mortality decline even under deteriorating economic conditions. 
20. Several representatives called for a more comprehensive treatment of the demographic situation of the economies in transition, especially in view of their need to formulate policies to cope with the changes taking place. 
A major concern was the widespread use of induced abortion prompted by the lack of access to effective contraceptive methods. 
Although policies to increase the availability of contraceptives were being formulated, international assistance was needed to ensure adequate reproductive choice. 
21. Several delegations noted that declining fertility trends were noticeable in all major developing regions and that the information on contraceptive use presented in the report was very useful in assessing the unmet need that still existed in many countries of the world. 
Such data could be and were used by donor Governments to target their population assistance. 
The results of the Seventh Population Inquiry among Governments were also useful in that regard. 
23. The Population Commission considered item 4 of its agenda at its 454th, 455th and 458th meetings, on 29 and 31 March 1994. 
24. The report of the Ad Hoc Inter-agency Working Group on Demographic Estimates and Projections of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC) (ACC/1992/20) was made available to the Commission. 
The publications and other materials produced by the Division were considered exemplary and were reported to be widely utilized throughout the world by Governments, universities, research centres and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
The Commission believed that it was vital to maintain the highest scientific standards in reviewing and appraising demographic levels and trends and population policies and programmes. 
29. The Commission noted with satisfaction the publication of the report entitled Child Mortality Since the 1960s: A Database for Developing Countries [34]/ and its use in the monitoring of mortality in childhood. 
Its timeliness was commended, particularly because the data it contained would prove useful in assessing progress towards achieving the goals for the reduction of infant and under-five mortality adopted at the World Summit for Children in 1990. 
The report of the Secretary-General of the Conference on the Recommendations of the Expert Group Meeting (E/CONF.84/PC/9) had been presented to the Preparatory Committee for the Conference at its second session, held in 1993. 
34. The Commission was pleased to learn that several projects in the area of fertility had been completed during the period 1991-1993. 
35. The Commission was informed that research on the status of women was being further expanded by a comparative analysis of 26 countries which would be published under the title Women's Education and Fertility Behaviour: Recent Evidence from the Demographic and Health Surveys. 
The study reviewed recent trends in women's educational status in developing countries and updated existing evidence on the direct and indirect linkages between education and reproductive behaviour, marriage and desired family size. 
36. Work on the status of women was also being approached through a comprehensive household study. 
The report, entitled Living Arrangements of Women and their Children in the Third World: A Demographic Study, was to be published in 1994. 
37. The Commission was pleased to learn about the new computerized databases on fertility and family planning and strongly endorsed continuation of the recent practice of disseminating information on those topics in multiple formats, including wall charts and diskettes as well as analytic reports. 
38. The Commission was informed that in the area of family planning and its demographic impact, a study on levels and trends of contraceptive use would be completed in 1994. 
In addition, a wall chart on the levels of contraceptive use and types of method was planned for release before the 1994 Conference. 
An article summarizing recent levels and trends in contraceptive practice would also appear in a forthcoming issue of the Population Bulletin of the United Nations. 
39. The Commission was pleased to note that information about contraceptive knowledge and use had also been made available in machine-readable form. 
The contraceptive-use data bank was being updated continuously within the Population Division. 
40. The Commission was informed that a study analysing the effects of improved child survival on fertility had been completed. 
Reports on those two meetings (E/CONF.84/PC/6 and 7) had been presented to the Preparatory Committee for the Conference at its second session, held in May 1993. 
43. The Commission noted with appreciation the improvements in the new revision - particularly the incorporation of the effects of AIDS into the projections - and the additions and changes in the list of countries for which detailed projections had been performed. 
The Commission was informed that the 1994 revision was under way and would include cohort-component projections by sex and age for 26 additional countries. 
46. The Commission expressed its appreciation for the timeliness of the 1992 revisions and the variety of forms in which they had been disseminated to users, including monographs, wall charts, specialized data sheets, articles, detailed publications, and machine-readable form. 
49. The Commission was informed that the seventeenth session of the Subcommittee on Demographic Estimates and Projections of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC) had been held in Rome in June 1992. 
The Commission was pleased to note that the Population Division, at the request of the ACC Subcommittee, had issued a working paper entitled "Urban and rural areas by sex and age: the 1992 revision" (ESA/P/WP.120). 
50. The Commission expressed its appreciation for the extensive work done to incorporate the effects of AIDS into demographic estimates and projections and was pleased to note the forthcoming publication of AIDS and the Demography of Africa. 
As part of the project, the United Nations Nuptiality Chart, 1991 [47]/ had been issued. 
The major output of the project had been a publication entitled Abortion Policies: A Global Review, [48]/ which would analyse the evolution of abortion law and practice in 190 countries. 
52. The Commission was informed that a case-study focusing on the formulation, implementation and evaluation of population policies in Argentina had been issued in 1992. [49]/ This was the last case-study in the series issued under the general title Case-Studies in Population Policy. 
53. The Commission noted with satisfaction that a project on the world's largest urban agglomerations had been completed during the period. 
The project's major output, a volume containing profiles that focused on the demographic characteristics, economy, infrastructure, social services, and population policies of more than 100 of the world's largest cities from all world regions, had been submitted for publication. 
As part of the project, a database on the world's largest agglomerations had also been completed and was available on diskette. 
54. The Commission was informed that as part of the ongoing work programme of the Population Division, research on policy issues in the world's mega-cities was continuing, with the publication of a case-study on population growth and policies in S\x{7dcc} Paulo, [50]/ the thirteenth publication in the mega-cities series. 
56. The Commission was informed that analysis of the results of the Seventh Population Inquiry among Governments, which was to have been completed during the biennium 1992-1993, had been postponed until 1994 because the replies from many Governments had been received only recently. 
The Commission was pleased to be informed that, overall, the quality of the replies had been excellent, with rich and useful information on new and emerging population policy issues, such as policies in response to the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV)/AIDS pandemic. 
57. The Commission noted with satisfaction that the population policy data bank had been expanded. 
61. The Commission noted that work under the project aimed at assessing the demographic consequences of major development projects had been completed and that an overview report on three case-studies (Costa Rica, India and Morocco) would be issued as a working paper. 
The first, the Expert Group Meeting on Population, Environment and Development, had been convened in New York in January 1992. 
A report on the meeting (E/CONF.84/PC/8) had also been presented to the Preparatory Committee for the Conference at its second session, held in May 1993. 
In response to an increasing demand for information in computer-readable form, 14 new databases and software products had been produced. 
The Commission was pleased to note the publication of the third edition of the POPIN Thesaurus in English, French and Spanish under the auspices of CICRED. 
69. The Commission was pleased to learn that the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) had provided funding for POPIN and that a global POPIN Coordinator had been appointed on 1 October 1993. 
As one of its first activities, the reactivated global POPIN Coordinating Unit, along with the regional Population Information Networks and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), had established an electronic population information service on the Internet. 
The service, known as the POPIN Gopher, included population resources such as journals and newsletters, software, statistical tables, bibliographic and demographic databases, news summaries, press releases and documentation of the International Conference on Population and Development and of the twenty-seventh session of the Population Commission. 
70. The Population Commission was informed of the technical assistance provided to 50 countries in the areas of population training, analysis of demographic and socio-economic data, population policy, and population and development. 
Formulation of population policies and strengthening of national capacities had been given special emphasis. 
71. The Commission noted with satisfaction that joint short-term training and research with member States, institutions and the regional commissions in demographic data analysis, dissemination and utilization had been undertaken, with the aim of improving national capacities for microcomputer analysis of the 1990 round of population censuses. 
72. The Population Commission was also informed of the new system of technical support services to population programmes in developing countries. 
Under the new arrangement, provision of technical advice and back-stopping of projects at the country level had been decentralized to eight country support teams based in the major developing regions. 
The new system would utilize national and regional capabilities to bring technical cooperation closer to the countries concerned. 
73. The Population Commission was informed that in the 1990 census round, 206 countries or areas had taken their population and/or housing censuses during the period 1985-1994. 
Two parts of the handbook series, one dealing with planning, organization and administration of population and housing censuses [54]/ and the other dealing with selected demographic and social characteristics, [55]/ had been published. 
74. Work on vital statistics and civil registration had included the implementation in developing countries of the International Programme for Accelerating the Improvement of Vital Statistics and Civil Registration Systems. As part of the Programme, three workshops had been held - in Buenos Aires, Damascus, and Beijing. 
75. In the field of social statistics, significant progress had been made on methodology and data collection relating to persons with disabilities. 
The data would be useful in the monitoring of disability at the community level. 
78. The Statistical Division had also completed a project, with funding from UNFPA, to develop the Demographic and Social Statistics Database in a microcomputer-based system. 
When fully developed, the Database would make available all demographic and related statistics disseminated through the United Nations Demographic Yearbook since 1948 for 220 countries and areas in the world. 
79. In the area of technical cooperation, the success of the 1990 World Population and Housing Census Programme had largely been due to technical cooperation activities undertaken by the Statistical Division, the regional commissions and others, with the financial support of UNFPA. 
The Statistical Division had executed more than 100 country projects each year during the period 1991-1993. 
80. The Commission was informed that a study on differentials in child survival by sex had been initiated and was expected to be completed during the biennium 1994-1995. 
The need for reliable sex-specific estimates of infant and under-five mortality was stressed as was the policy relevance of a better understanding of the processes leading to higher female than male mortality in childhood in certain contexts. 
81. With respect to international migration, the Commission endorsed the preparation of a report on levels and trends of international migration that would draw on the data contained in the international migration data bank, whose updating and computerization would continue. 
82. The Commission noted that for the biennium 1994-1995, work had begun on a study of the family-building process. 
The study would examine changes in the timing of marriage, parity progression ratios and birth intervals in selected developing countries. 
In addition, a detailed study on the determinants of contraceptive use and an analysis of fertility in high-fertility countries would be undertaken. 
The Commission suggested that greater attention should be paid to consensual and temporary marital unions as a topic of study and as a factor influencing other demographic and social phenomena, including contraceptive practice. 
83. Recognizing the great demand for recurrent updating of the global estimates and projections of populations, the Population Commission recommended that the preparation of estimates and projections of population by country, urban and rural populations, and urban agglomerations continue. 
85. The Commission noted with satisfaction that in the 1994 revision, the projection horizon would be the year 2015 for urban agglomerations and the year 2025 for urban and rural populations. 
88. The Commission was informed that a major activity during the 1994-1995 biennium would be a project on international migration policies. 
It would entail preparing an analytical survey report on emerging policy issues at the forefront of governmental concern and systematically collecting information on governmental policies concerning the flow of immigrants, emigrants, migrant workers, dependants of migrant workers, refugees, asylum-seekers, and undocumented migrants. 
International migration policies would be summarized and presented in a wall chart. 
89. The Commission was pleased to note that the population policy database Global Population Policy Database, 1995 and of Global Policy Diskette Documentation, 1995, both fifth editions, were scheduled to be finalized by the end of the biennium. 
90. The Commission noted with satisfaction that intermediate activities in the biennium would include two additional case-studies in the Population Growth and Policies in Mega-Cities series, as well as a study on AIDS policies. 
91. The Commission noted with satisfaction that work on the relationships among population, resources, the environment and development had been given high priority. 
A report on a project funded by UNFPA aimed at investigating the current state of knowledge regarding the relationships between population and the environment in developing countries would be presented to the International Conference on Population and Development and the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
The Commission recommended that the report be widely circulated among policy makers, scientists and the public. 
92. The monitoring of world population trends and policies and the review and appraisal of progress made towards the implementation of the World Population Plan of Action are discussed in chapter II. 
The global POPIN Coordinating Unit would also, in collaboration with UNFPA, set up an electronic library at Cairo for the International Conference on Population and Development. 
95. The Commission was informed that during the biennium 1994-1995, the number of country projects entirely executed by the Population Division would decrease as a result of decentralization. 
However, the five population specialists to be provided to the Population Division by UNFPA would provide substantive support to the eight country support teams. 
96. The Commission noted with satisfaction that the convening of the Third African Population Conference in 1992 represented a major development in Africa. 
The Dakar/Ngor Declaration on Population, Family and Sustainable Development (E/CONF.84/PC/13, annex, annex II), adopted by the Conference, was considered to be the most advanced collective position of the African Governments on population issues. 
The Commission was informed that the Dakar/Ngor Declaration made provisions for the establishment of a follow-up Committee of member States to ensure its proper implementation. 
In addition, ECA planned to establish a unit charged with monitoring and documenting the interrelationships among population, development and health, including the impact of AIDS. 
98. The Commission was informed that the population programme of the Economic Commission for Europe (ECE) for the period 1992-1995 included four major projects: (a) East-West international migration; (b) economic and social conditions of elderly populations; (c) fertility and family surveys and studies; and (d) population-related policies. 
100. With respect to elderly populations, ECE was gathering a set of comparable census samples from the 1990 round of censuses that would be used to prepare country monographs and cross-country comparative studies on the social and economic conditions of the elderly. 
101. The project on fertility and family surveys and studies represented a collaborative effort to compile comparable sample survey information for 20 countries and to carry out studies on trends in union formation and dissolution, reproduction, work, and education and their interactions. 
That information would allow the preparation of two volumes of essays analysing policies, providing funding could be secured. 
The activities of CELADE were coordinated with those of other units and organizations of the United Nations system. 
Aside from adopting a set of recommendations that fed into the preparatory process for the International Conference on Population and Development, the Latin American and Caribbean Regional Conference had requested that a draft Regional Plan of Action be drafted by ECLAC in collaboration with UNFPA. 
The draft had been discussed during four subregional meetings held in 1993 and transmitted to ECLAC at its twenty-fifth session by a High-Level Meeting of Governmental Experts of the Latin American and Caribbean countries held in March 1994. 
The Commission was informed that after formal adoption by ECLAC, the draft Regional Plan of Action would be revised in light of the results of the International Conference on Population and Development and would become operational in 1995. 
106. During the period under review, ESCAP had continued to conduct collaborative research on such topics as population and environment dynamics; rural-urban migration and urbanization; the role and status of women in relation to development; and the consequences of population change in Asia. 
In the area of technical assistance, ESCAP had tried various approaches to improving the technical skills and knowledge of Government officials and other professionals working in the field of population. 
Other means of disseminating population information included the publication of Asia-Pacific Population Journal, Population Headliners, and the Asian Population Studies Series, and the organization of various meetings and workshops. 
International migration was of major importance for the region, involving all types of migrants and having various implications for development. 
However, funds to conduct in-depth research in that area had not been forthcoming. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolutions 3344 (XXIX) and 3345 (XXIX) of 17 December 1974, concerning the recommendations of the United Nations World Population Conference, and 39/228 of 18 December 1984 on the International Conference on Population, 
Reaffirming the important role of the Population Commission as the advisory body of the Economic and Social Council on population matters, Bearing in mind recommendations that may emanate from the International Conference on Population and Development, 
(a) To continue to give high priority to the monitoring of world population trends and policies; (b) To continue work on the following: 
(iii) Studies on the interrelationship between the status and role of women and population; (iv) Comparative analysis of population policies; 
(viii) Studies on levels, trends and policies in international migration; (ix) Dissemination of population information and further strengthening of the Population Information Network at the regional and global levels; 
(h) Operative paragraph 2 (b) (viii) should read "Studies on levels, trends, policies, determinants and consequences of international migration, including refugee-related issues"; 
(i) In operative paragraph 2 (b) (ix), the word "national" should be inserted after the words "at the"; 
(j) Operative paragraph 2 (b) (x), after the words "cooperation support", should read "in response to requests from developing countries and economies in transition"; 
It had before it the following documents: (a) Concise report of the Secretary-General on the monitoring of world population trends and policies, with special emphasis on refugees (E/CN.9/1994/2); 
(d) Report of the Secretary-General on the work of intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations in the implementation of the World Population Plan of Action (E/CN.9/1994/7); (e) Report of the Executive Director of the United Nations Population Fund on the activities of the Fund (E/CN.9/1994/8). 
The programme review and strategy development (PRSD) exercise had developed significantly, in both quantity and quality, since its introduction in 1989. 
Eight were in operation: three in sub-Saharan Africa; three in Asia and the Pacific; and one in the Arab States and Europe, and one in Latin America and the Caribbean. 
As of January 1994, the total number of authorized budget posts was 837, comprising 180 Professional and 657 General Service staff. UNFPA had increased the proportion of women staff members in the Professional category to 44 per cent, one of the highest percentages among United Nations agencies and organizations. 
It was noted that there was a need for effective follow-up to programme evaluations, a continuing need to strengthen institutional capacity within developing countries to implement programmes and, despite recent progress, still a great need to meet the basic demand for family planning and reproductive health services. 
For the United Nations system as a whole, assistance to population programmes had increased from $181 million in 1987 to $253 million in 1992. UNFPA funds had accounted for 81 per cent of those resources. 
119. Family planning integrated with reproductive health and carried out through the primary health-care system continued to absorb most of the multilateral resources for population. 
The Commission noted with satisfaction that UNHCR had recently established a statistical entity within the Office and had published The State of the World's Refugees: The Challenge of Protection, [61]/ which included detailed statistics on refugees and asylum-seekers. 
134. Research and training activities were carried out in selected countries from all major regions on sociocultural factors affecting fertility change; changes in family and household patterns and gender roles; sociocultural aspects of international migration; and the role of women as agents of social change. 
140. The results of the fourth survey of activities carried out by intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations in the field of population were presented in the report of the Secretary-General on the work of intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations in the implementation of the World Population Plan of Action (E/CN.9/1994/7). 
However, several delegates mentioned that their organizations suffered from survey fatigue as a reaction to increased demands made upon them to respond to questionnaires. It was suggested that ways should be investigated to reduce such paperwork. 
IUSSP joined others in its praise of the work of the Population Division and suggested that its role be widened to allow more internationally comparative work. 
It was declared that it was in everyone's interest to extend and deepen the technical capacity of the Population Division of the United Nations Secretariat. 144. IUSSP expressed its commitment to continuing its scientific programme through its scientific committees. The next General Conference would be held in 1997. 
152. The Population Commission held its twenty-seventh session at United Nations Headquarters from 28 to 31 March 1994. The Commission held 8 meetings (452nd to 459th meetings) and 1 informal meeting. 153. The session was opened by the Director of the Population Division. 
Observers for other States Members of the United Nations and for two non-member States also attended. Representatives of specialized agencies and non-governmental organizations also attended. 
156. At the 452nd and 453rd meetings, on 28 March 1994, the Commission elected the following officers by acclamation: 
[46]/ United Nations publication, Sales No. E.92.XIII.3. [47]/ United Nations publication, Sales No. 
I, Afghanistan to France (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.92.XIII.8); vol. 
II, Gabon to Norway (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.94.XIII.2); vol. 
[53]/ The proceedings were published under the title Population Environment and Development: Proceedings of the United Nations Expert Group Meeting on Population, Environment and Development, United Nations Headquarters, 20-24 January 1992 (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
B, para. 1. 
On instructions from my Government, I have the honour to inform you that, at 1330 hours on 1 September 1994, United States aircraft dropped five heat flares on the village of Badriyah in Ninawa Governorate, resulting in material damage. 
At its opening meeting, on 12 May 1993, 1/ the Council adopted without objection its provisional agenda contained in document T/1970. 
6. At its opening meeting, the Trusteeship Council unanimously elected the following officers: 
7. During the session, the Trusteeship Council heard statements by representatives of the Administering Authority and its special representatives and advisers, as well as other members of the Council (see part I, sect. C, of the present report). 
9. At its 1703rd meeting, on 18 January 1994, 4/ the Trusteeship Council adopted the present report to the Security Council (see part I, sect. L). 
11. At those meetings, the Trusteeship Council decided, without objection, to take note of the report. 
The Palauan Congress had linked its approval of a plebiscite to a favourable United States response to requests for certain modifications and assurances related to the Compact. 
14. At a meeting on 2 April l993 between Mr. Kuniwo Nakamura, President of Palau, and the former United States Assistant Secretary of State, and in subsequent discussions, the United States had addressed those Palauan concerns. 
The United States understood that President Nakamura had scheduled a legislative debate for May 1993 on the issue of a plebiscite to be held in July 1993. 
15. The representative recalled that when the trusteeship was created in 1947, neither the Security Council nor the United States had intended that it would be indefinite. 
The United States had negotiated the Compact of Free Association in the belief that such an arrangement would be beneficial to Palau. 
It continued to want Palau to achieve sovereign statehood and it believed free association was the most practical and equitable manner in which to accomplish that goal. 
A substantial majority of Palauans also appeared to favour free association, as majorities ranging from 73 per cent to 60 per cent had supported the Compact in each of the seven plebiscites. 
Whatever course the Palauan people chose, relations between Palau and the United States would continue to be friendly, cooperative and based on trust and respect. 
17. Mr. Allen Stayman, Acting Assistant Secretary of the United States Department of the Interior, Territorial and International Affairs and Special Adviser of the Administering Authority, stated that discussions during the session would be important for the future of Palau, the last remaining component of the Trust Territory. 
The Council's leadership and direction would assist Palau to achieve its aspirations for future political status. 
Since the Visiting Mission to Palau in March and April 1992, some major accomplishments had occurred, which were the result of hard work and commitment of the Administering Authority and the Republic of Palau. 
The Administering Authority supported Palau's initiatives on its future political status. 
In August 1992, Palau, through its own constitutional processes, had enacted legislation providing for a referendum to amend the Constitution of Palau to reduce the votes required to approve the Compact from 75 per cent to 50 per cent plus one. 
In the referendum on 4 November 1992, the amendment, certified by the Palau Election Commission, had been passed by a vote of 61.8 per cent. 
However, a lawsuit regarding the referendum would be heard in the Palauan courts at the end of May 1993. 
Communication and coordination between the Trust Territory Office and the political leaders of Palau had improved significantly, resulting in a general improvement in Government effectiveness. 
The contractor would soon begin the master planning process and the President of Palau had appointed the Master Plan Task Force to work with the master planner. 
The prosecutor, an attorney lent from the United States Department of Justice, had successfully prosecuted those responsible for the assassination of Haruo Remelik, the first President of Palau. 
22. The most significant accomplishment in health care had been the opening in December 1992 of the new, modern 80-bed Palau hospital with two operating rooms. 
Constructed with a grant of $25 million from the United States, the facility had greatly improved health care for the people of Palau. 
23. In education, classrooms at Palau Public High School were being renovated, and six new classrooms were under construction at Meyungs elementary school. 
Categorical United States federal grants continued to provide in-service teacher training and curriculum development, while increases in the education budget were being used to purchase new books and instructional materials. 
In post-secondary education, the Micronesian Occupational College had become the Palau Community College, retaining only tenuous ties with the Community College of Micronesia. 
The Special Adviser considered that the level of attention and support given by the leaders in Palau to those anti-substance-abuse initiatives demonstrated the Palauan authorities' commitment to a drug-free society in Palau. 
25. As noted by the Visiting Mission in March/April 1992, the continued growth in tourism and fisheries held greatest promise for economic development in Palau. 
In response to the growing tourist industry, renovation and additions to small hotels were in progress, with major additions to the Palau Pacific Resort and a hotel in Airai state. 
Records indicated a significant increase in the fish catch over previous years. 
The United States had recently provided approximately $45 million for economic and social development projects in Palau, some of which were in the planning stages or under construction. 
In addition, in 1993, the United States Department of Agriculture had approved a $39 million loan to rebuild and expand the telecommunications system throughout Palau. 
27. The Special Adviser considered that the economy of Palau was healthy and held promise for substantial and sustained future growth. 
The national development plan would provide an important foundation for rational and comprehensive planning for economic expansion, while allowing Palauans to be masters of their own destiny. 
The United States had devoted considerable time and effort to land surveying, fisheries protection and environmental protection. 
In 1992, the United Nations Visiting Mission was made aware that the Palau Lands and Surveys Division had been hampered by a lack of equipment, manpower and funds to expedite land surveying in Palau, which was critical to economic development. 
During 1992/93, the United States Department of the Interior had provided $185,000 in technical assistance to Palau. 
That project had significantly accelerated land-surveying in Palau, which was an important step towards the expeditious resolution of land and boundary disputes, and would therefore facilitate future economic development. 
28. Marine surveillance remained a serious concern for the Palau Government and the Administering Authority. 
29. Protection of the environment remained a mutual concern of the Governments of Palau and the United States. 
In April 1993, the Department of the Interior had organized a meeting of six United States environmental agencies with the Government of Palau to address environmental issues related to pioneering road construction on the island of Babelthuap. 
As a result, Palau was implementing a plan to prevent erosion and runoff into river and lagoon areas and to ensure that road construction would be consistent with the National Environmental Policy Act and responsive to Babelthuap's sensitive natural environment. 
The United States agencies involved would maintain contact with the Palauan Government to provide technical assistance and funding and to ensure that road construction on Babelthuap continues without environmental degradation. 
It would continue to balance those often conflicting objectives of resource protection and economic development, and to meet its trusteeship responsibilities through a close and cooperative relationship with the Government of Palau. 
It thought of the United States as Palau's strong ally and good friend rather than as an Administering Authority, and it believed that the United States regarded Palau the same way. 
Palau's economy was growing and its Government was financially sound. 
It had instituted new financial reforms, audits and controls and had tried to exercise prudence in expenditure. 
In 1992, Palau had balanced its budget with a small surplus. 
Local tax revenues were growing, collection had improved and in 1993 it expected to balance its budget again. 
The assistance of the United States continued to become a smaller part of Palau's total operating budget. 
34. With United States assistance, Palau had also made progress in recent years in addressing some urgent needs. 
Also, the Government had increased its compensation for teachers and other essential personnel so that Palau could retain its best people as teachers and run its Government. 
Palau's budget request to the United States for 1994 had reflected those developments, with emphasis on education, health care and infrastructure. 
The operations budget request for fiscal year 1994 included a 3 per cent inflation adjustment over the previous year and the increased cost of operating Palau's new hospital. 
The Special Representative considered that the College was necessary to reverse the growing trend of imported labour and that it was the key to Palau's human resources development. 
Operating costs for the College would amount to $3.9 million and Palau had asked the United States for consideration in that regard as a matter of priority. 
Other Capital Investment Project (CIP) requests included $3 million for rural water systems on Babelthuap, Urukdaob and the south-west islands, and $5.9 million for road repairs. 
36. Palau was committed to resolving the debt controversy surrounding the International Power Systems Company, and had sought an out-of-court settlement based on a fair and equitable resolution. 
While Palau had not acted in bad faith and believed that it would prevail in any litigation, it preferred a settlement which covered the legitimate obligations of the parties and which would put an end to the matter. 
The Government of Palau would always recognize and honour its international financial obligations; it believed that Palau would be a highly creditworthy nation. 
Palau recognized the need to protect its fragile environment for present and future generations, and believed that protection of its waters, air and habitats would be part of strengthening its economy. 
To that end, Palau was most appreciative of the contribution by UNDP towards the development of the Palau National Master Plan, one of the highest priorities for Palau. 
The Plan would be implemented as expeditiously as possible while ensuring that it reflected environmental and economic needs. 
Similarly, Palau appreciated United States assistance in helping to protect its environment. 
Recently, the Government of Palau had worked with numerous United States agencies to ensure environmental protection during repair and construction of economically crucial roads. 
In that new spirit of cooperation, Palau looked forward to working with the Administering Authority in other areas to protect its environment, including patrolling its reefs to prevent their pollution, the poaching of fish and the destruction of reefs. 
38. The Special Representative reported that both the executive and legislative branches of the Government of Palau were committed to making consideration of the Compact of Free Association 10/ a priority for 1993. 
After positive discussions between the two Governments, Palau had received significant new assurances relating to the Compact from United States Secretary of State Christopher. 
Based on those assurances, Palau's national legislature was being asked to call a plebiscite on the Compact on 27 July 1993 as proposed by the President of Palau. 
41. The representative of the United Kingdom stated that his Government had consistently supported the efforts of the people of the Trust Territory of the Pacific Islands to achieve whatever form of political status met their wishes and their particular circumstances. 
As stated by the Administering Authority, neither the Security Council nor the United States had intended the trusteeship to be an indefinite status; it was clearly an anachronism in the final decade of the twentieth century. 
Therefore, his delegation had heard with interest the initiatives taken to resolve the question of political status by the Government of Palau since the last session of the Council. 
His delegation welcomed the assurances of the Vice-President that it should be possible to resolve the issue before the plebiscite. 
His delegation had said then that it believed that the Order was necessary for the Administering Authority to fulfil its obligations to the Territory. 
It was also pleased to note that since the Order's entry into force, budget execution and fiscal management by both national and State Governments in Palau had improved significantly, and that by 1993 it anticipated the elimination of all previous years' debts. 
The fact that local revenues had increased from $12.5 million to over $15 million was also significant. 
45. The United Kingdom was also pleased that UNDP had awarded the contract for the Palau National Master Plan, which will be financed jointly by UNDP and the Department of the Interior. 
His delegation had been concerned at the slow rate of progress on the Master Plan, on which so much depended; and it hoped that implementation of the Master Plan could be expedited. 
In that context the United Kingdom welcomed the statement of the Acting Assistant Secretary to the Council. 
His delegation had also noted with satisfaction the successful prosecution of those responsible for the assassination of the first President of Palau. 
46. The United Kingdom representative considered the annual report of the Administering Authority a comprehensive document. 
Further scope for action should derive from the Master Plan, which would include provisions for environmental impact assessments of economic activity in Palau. 
The representative recalled that during the current session he had raised questions on the sustainability of fish stocks and enforcement of fishing regulations. 
He noted that the Administering Authority and the Government of Palau were also concerned about stock sustainability, and that action was under way to rehabilitate the former United States Coast Guard cutter for fisheries-patrol duties. 
According to the report of the Administering Authority, there had been substantial progress on the improvement and extension of dirt roads in Babelthuap and further reductions in the number of people subjected to "water hours" service by the Palau Water Branch. 
His delegation noted with concern, however, that both the Visiting Mission and the Administering Authority had identified a shortage of qualified health-care personnel, in particular doctors, for which the need was critical. 
50. While progress on the land issue remained slow, the United Kingdom welcomed the grant of $185,000 from the Administering Authority to expedite the registration of all land titles in Palau. 
51. In his delegation's view, Palau had not yet corrected the balance between private and public-sector employment. 
However, 1,542 persons or nearly 10 per cent of the total population remained in civil- service employment. 
52. In conclusion, the representative underlined the United Kingdom's commitment to assist the people of Palau to achieve the political status of their choice as soon as possible. 
53. The representative of France noted that, in recent years, three of the four entities within the purview of the Council had chosen a new status in conformity with the will of the peoples. 
Previous speakers in the Council had spoken of the importance of that Territory putting an end to a situation that was no longer justified by the economic and political situation and that did not accord with the wishes of its inhabitants. 
54. The French representative recalled that at the previous session of the Trusteeship Council, his delegation had fully endorsed the conclusion of the 1992 Visiting Mission to Palau that Palau's present status was no longer commensurate with the political, economic and social maturity the Territory had achieved. 
During the past year, the Territory had once again made significant progress. 
That all showed how obsolete trusteeship for Palau had become. 
It was thus essential that Palau rapidly adopt a new status in conformity with the aspirations of its population, so it could continue its economic and social development on a stable institutional basis. 
55. In that connection, on 4 November 1992 a long-awaited vote had been taken which should make it possible to overcome the institutional obstacles that had obstructed change in Palau. 
None the less, should the Compact of Free Association not be adopted, his delegation would recommend that all alternative options should be examined. 
France again noted with satisfaction the assurances of the United States delegation on that matter. 
60. The information presented and the discussions during the session had shown specific achievements in a number of areas relating to the economic, social and political development of the Territory over the last period and the assistance given to that process by the Administering Authority. 
In that connection, his delegation was pleased to note the statement concerning the speedy conclusion of a contract for the implementation of the Master Plan, and also the United States allocation of approximately $45 million to finance economic and social development projects for Palau. 
64. One of the main problems facing Palau and its people was the future political status of the Territory. 
In that regard, his delegation had noted the intention of Palauan authorities to cooperate with the Administering Authority and accordingly to hold a referendum on the Compact of Free Association in July 1993 which should determine Palau's political status. 
In that regard, the representative noted the assurances in the letter from the United States Secretary of State with respect to the implementation of some provisions of the Compact. 
65. He considered that United States assurances to members of the Security Council and the Trusteeship Council concerning all of Micronesia, including Palau, to the effect that the United States had no plan to establish military bases on that Territory, were important. 
It had listened to statements by Council members, representatives of the Administering Authority and Palau, and petitioners, which had provided the Council with first-hand information to understand better the situation in the Trust Territory. 
There were still some issues that needed to be dealt with urgently, however, according to the provisions of the Charter and the Trusteeship Agreement, and much work remained to be done by the Administering Authority. 
China was hopeful that the parties concerned would act in accordance with the Charter and the Trusteeship Agreement and adopt a practical and reasonable attitude to settle those questions properly through consultations, so as to promote the political, economic and social development of the Trust Territory. 
69. Promoting world peace and security, enhancing the progress of the inhabitants of Trust Territories in the political, economic, social and educational fields, and helping Trust Territories gradually to develop towards autonomy and independence were the main tasks established by the Charter for the International Trusteeship System. 
Owing to the protracted and tireless efforts of the international community and the peoples of Trust Territories, a large number had terminated their trusteeship status and had become independent and equal members of the international community. 
Palau was the only Trust Territory still under the United Nations Trusteeship System, and the question of its political future remained to be resolved. 
Palau had demonstrated its competence in the administrative, legislative and judicial functions of self-government. 
It had a sound economy, substantial resources and a significant potential for economic growth. 
72. He reiterated in the strongest terms that both the Administering Authority and Palau were committed to the preservation of Palau's environment and culture. 
The Palau National Master Development Plan specifically provided that consideration be given to meeting those objectives. 
In that regard, the Administering Authority had met with UNDP during the current session to finalize arrangements for hiring the master planner. 
73. The Administering Authority was pleased that the Council had recognized that budgetary and fiscal discipline over the past several years had significantly enhanced self-government in Palau. 
With its improved financial condition, Palau was well positioned to enter into a new political status. 
74. The Administering Authority welcomed the decision by the Trusteeship Council to send a mission to observe the plebiscite on Compact approval, and would provide an official escort for the mission if requested. 
75. The Administering Authority also shared the view that it should await final adjudication of any pending legal challenges before bringing the Compact into effect. 
The Compact Implementation Act, enacted by the United States Congress in 1989, set the condition that entry into force of the Compact was based on Palauan approval through a referendum free from any legal challenge. 
Only after such litigation was exhausted would the United States notify the Trusteeship Council that the Compact had entered into force and that action to terminate the trusteeship was appropriate. 
As an alternative to reopening the Compact, the United States had tried to address Palauan concerns through the assurances contained in Secretary of State Christopher's recent letter. 
Ultimately, it was for the people of Palau to decide whether the Compact or another relationship, such as independence, best suited their needs. 
77. The Administering Authority shared the sentiment of the French delegation that the political and economic maturity of Palau had outlived its trusteeship status. 
Recent events had filled the Administering Authority with optimism that, after some 46 years, the important work of the Trusteeship Council would finally conclude with the termination of the last trusteeship and the emergence of a new member of the community of nations. 
Thenceforth, it looked forward to continuing its friendly, cooperative relations with Palau based on trust and respect. 
That vessel had ceased operations less than a year after acquisition because of insufficient funds for maintenance and operation. 
79. After taking office in January 1993, President Nakamura had established the Division of Marine Law Enforcement to step up efforts in that vitally needed government responsibility. 
Palau had participated fully in the fifth annual consultations with the United States on the FFA Multilateral Treaty on Fisheries in Fiji in April 1993, which had resulted in a 10-year extension of the Treaty. 
The Palau House of Delegates had also approved the amendments in mid-April 1993 and the Palau Senate was expected to ratify the Treaty amendments at its special session on 20 May 1993. 
Renamed the "Palau Arrangement" at the 23rd meeting of the Forum Fisheries Committee, held in Palau in May 1993, the agreement was a management measure to stop expansion of purse seine fishing in Palau's subregion of the Pacific Ocean. 
83. Another maritime-surveillance-related initiative was the anticipated commencement of bilateral discussions between Palau and Australia for construction of a modern patrol vessel under Australia's Maritime Assistance Programme to Pacific Island Countries. 
86. Turning to Palau's future political status, the Special Representative noted that Vice-President Remengesau of Palau had advised the Council of the significant assurances on implementation of the Compact signed by the United States Secretary of State. 
The President of Palau had forwarded those assurances to the leaders of the Olbiil Era Kelulau (OEK), to all 16 State governors, to the traditional leaders and to his cabinet ministers. 
On 12 May 1993, the President had submitted to OEK a report on the history of Palau's status negotiations and his analysis of the assurances. 
87. The President also had called upon OEK to convene a special session on 20 May 1993 to consider a draft resolution on the eighth Compact plebiscite and a legislative proposal on Compact implementation. 
88. Noting that both conditions had been met, the Special Representative stated that on 14 November 1992, the Palau Election Commission had officially certified passage of the constitutional amendment. 
A lawsuit challenging the validity of such approval, currently pending on appeal before the Palau Supreme Court, was scheduled to be heard on 27 May 1993 and would be disposed of by the end of May. 
Final adjudication of the case would remove the only legal impediment to the plebiscite. 
The United States Secretary of State's assurances constituted fulfilment of the second condition before holding the eighth Compact plebiscite. 
That legislation would also set a 45-day period from the date of the certification by the Election Commission as the time-limit for filing legal challenges to the plebiscite. 
A five-member transition commission would be established within 10 days of certification of Compact approval, charged with ensuring that all actions required for Compact implementation were fulfilled. 
90. The Special Representative considered that Palau and its people were well on their way to ratifying the Compact by simple majority vote and were on the threshold of a new political relationship with their soon-to-be former mentor, the United States. 
It behoved the Council, therefore, to dispatch yet another observer mission, as it had on similar occasions in the past, to witness the balloting and to attest to the exercise by Palauans of their inalienable right to self-determination. 
92. At the same meeting, the representative of France introduced draft resolution T/L.1286 concerning the dispatch of a visiting mission to observe the forthcoming plebiscite in Palau. 
He stated that the Drafting Committee set up by the Trusteeship Council at its 1700th meeting on 14 May l993 had considered the draft resolution, which had the support of China, France, the Russian Federation and the United Kingdom. 
Subsequently, the Marshall Islands and Samoa were designated as the two representatives from the region on the Visiting Mission. 
96. At the same meeting and following a statement by its President, the Trusteeship Council decided that the Visiting Mission to Palau to observe the forthcoming plebiscite would be dispatched on the understanding that the pending legal challenge relating to the plebiscite had been adjudicated definitively beforehand. 
President Nakamura of Palau had issued Executive Order 124, 
By that letter, the President of Palau, inter alia, strongly supported the United States request for the Trusteeship Council to dispatch a mission to Palau to observe the plebiscite of 9 November l993 on the Compact of Free Association. 
The representative further reiterated that both the Governments of Palau and the United States looked forward to welcoming the Trusteeship Council Mission to observe the plebiscite of 9 November l993 on the Compact of Free Association in Palau. 
102. At the same meeting, the President drew the attention of the Trusteeship Council to draft resolution T/L.1288, which, with the exception of the date of the plebiscite and the names of the two members from the South Pacific region, was similar to resolution 2196 (LX). 
He further noted that the draft resolution was sponsored by China, France, the Russian Federation and the United Kingdom. 
In that connection, he also drew the Council's attention to document T/L.1289 relating to the financial implications of the draft resolution before the Council. 
107. In introducing the report and a related draft resolution contained in document T/L.1290, the representative of France, on behalf of the Chairman of the Visiting Mission, Mr. Alain Pallu de Beaupuy, stated that the Mission had visited Palau from 5 to 12 November 1993. 
On its arrival, the Chairman had broadcast a statement to the people outlining the Mission's mandate and the role it intended to play. 
The Mission had been able to observe the campaign, which, overall, seemed quite low-key. 
It had found satisfactory the practical arrangements for organizing the poll, counting the votes and announcing the results, according to which 68.26 per cent of the people had voted "Yes". 
109. The representative of the Administering Authority expressed the appreciation of his Government to the members of the Visiting Mission who had observed the eighth and final referendum on the Compact of Free Association between Palau and the United States. 
He considered that the referendum results, endorsed by Mission members in the report under consideration, were a very important step for the people of Palau on their way towards political self-determination. 
111. The representative of the Administering Authority further stated that the filing of two complaints in Palauan courts challenging ratification of the Compact might cause some delay. 
In its resolution, the Council took note of the report of the Visiting Mission and expressed its appreciation for the work accomplished by the Mission on its behalf. 
115. At its 1699th meeting, on 13 May 1993, 18/ the Trusteeship Council heard two petitioners under item 5 of its agenda. 
116. At its 1699th meeting, on 13 May 1993, the Trusteeship Council considered two communications. 
118. At its 1699th meeting, on 13 May 1993, 18/ the Trusteeship Council decided, without objection, to take note of both written communications summarized in document T/INF/41. 
The Council further decided at its 1702nd meeting, on 1 November l993, to take note of both communications contained in documents T/INF/41/A/COM.7 and 8 relating to agenda item 14, as well as of the written petition. 
During the period under review, the Department had been engaged in efforts of a twofold nature, namely, dissemination of information to the general public about the International Trusteeship System and about Palau; and dissemination of information directly to Palauans. 
Information to Palauans was disseminated through the United Nations Information Centre in Tokyo. 
The annex to the report of the Secretary-General listed materials distributed to various individuals and organizations in Palau, including educational institutions, government organizations, individuals and radio stations. 
124. The Department had not received any feedback on a questionnaire it had sent regarding receipt of the materials and their impact. 
He inquired whether the Department could be more specific with respect to intensification of its activities in that area. 
With regard to the lack of feedback, he inquired whether the Department had made an effort to contact members of the Palauan delegation who participated in Council meetings in order to learn the results, if any, of its activities on disseminating information in Palau. 
As suggested by the representative of the United Kingdom, the Department would seize the opportunity of the next Mission to Palau to intensify cooperation and to check the accuracy of the lists to which it had been sending information materials and how much feedback could be expected. 
At a time of resource constraints, he saw no reason, in principle, why Secretariat staff accompanying a future mission should not, with guidance from the Department of Public Information, assist in that field and report back to the Department. 
He was very conscious that the question of information on the United Nations applied irrespective of Palau's current or future status and that the United Nations would continue to be active in disseminating information even if and when a new status emerged. 
For both those reasons, he suggested that the Department of the Secretariat consult informally on those suggestions. 
132. At the same meeting, the Trusteeship Council decided, without objection, to conclude consideration of the two agenda items. 
136. The Trusteeship Council considered the report of the Drafting Committee at its 1701st meeting, on 17 May 1993. 5/ At that meeting, the representative of France, on behalf of the Drafting Committee, introduced the report contained in document T/L.1285. 
138. At the same meeting, the Trusteeship Council adopted, without a vote, the draft conclusions and recommendations contained in the annex to the report of the Drafting Committee. 
139. At its 1703rd meeting, on 18 January 1994, 4/ the Trusteeship Council considered the report of its sixtieth session to the Security Council. 
140. At the same meeting, the Trusteeship Council adopted, without a vote, the present report as a whole. 
141. At its 1701st meeting, on 17 May 1993, 5/ the Trusteeship Council adopted, without a vote, the following draft conclusions and recommendations (see also part I, sect. K): 
"4. The Trusteeship Council, having been invited by the Administering Authority, decides to dispatch a mission to observe the plebiscite and requests the Mission to submit on its return a report containing such conclusions and recommendations as it may wish to make. 
"6. The Trusteeship Council notes with satisfaction the recent improvements reported in the economic, social and educational fields, including public health, tourism and fisheries. 
In this context, the Trusteeship Council welcomes the progress made by the Administering Authority, the United Nations Development Programme and the Government of Palau towards the National Master Development Plan, which will provide a framework for the future economic development, and enhanced economic self-sufficiency, of Palau. 
"8. The Trusteeship Council notes with satisfaction the assurances given by the Administering Authority that it will continue to fulfil its responsibilities under the Charter of the United Nations and under the Trusteeship Agreement. 
1. Adoption of the Agenda. 
2. Report of the Secretary-General on credentials. 
8. Cooperation with the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination (General Assembly resolutions 2106 B (XX) and 47/79). 
12. Adoption of the report of the Trusteeship Council to the Security Council (Security Council resolution 70 (1949)). 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: I should like to inform that Council that I have received a letter dated 25 May 1994 from the Deputy Permanent Representative of Nigeria, which reads as follows: 
That letter will be published as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/1994/618. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/610, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
Mr. Mbeki (South Africa): This eminent body is meeting today to close a particular chapter in the history of the relations between our country, South Africa, and the nations of the world, as represented by the United Nations. 
We trust that, at the conclusion of its meeting today, the Security Council will terminate the mandatory sanctions imposed against South Africa under the terms of resolutions 418 (1977), 558 (1984) and 591 (1986). 
We are indeed moved by the fact that the Council is meeting on Africa Day to consider the specific matter on its agenda of lifting the arms embargo against South Africa. 
We therefore view the decisions that the Council will take today as an acceptance by the world body that we have become a democratic country, and a country that can be counted on to subscribe and adhere to the pursuit of the important goals of international peace and security. 
Like millions of other people across the globe, we count on this body to continue to act as the principal protagonist in the global struggle for peace, security and stability. 
Our Government and people are determined to ensure that within our borders we banish from our national life all those things that make for war and violent conflict. 
Our Government has also begun discussions to see what further contribution we can make to the search for peace in Angola and Mozambique, in support of the efforts of the United Nations and the Governments and peoples of those two countries. 
We are also committed to participating to the full extent of our abilities in the efforts spearheaded by the Organization of African Unity (OAU) to address the related issues of peace, security, stability, cooperation and development on our continent. 
We are accordingly ready to begin discussions with the OAU, the United Nations and all concerned with regard to what can and should be done concerning the tragic situation in Rwanda. 
And as we have said, we are otherwise determined to discharge our responsibilities as a Member of this Organization in the collective effort to secure peace for ourselves and for the peoples of the world. 
We must, in this context, mention the fact that serious steps have already been taken to address the matter of proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and the regulation of the sale of conventional weapons. 
Among other things, this has been marked by accession to the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty, the Chemical Weapons Convention and the Biological Weapons Convention, as well as the passage of domestic legislation relating to these matters. 
As we proceed to confront the enormous challenge of consolidating this victory, we shall continue to count on your support. 
Precisely because we are conscious of what the world has done for us, we too are determined to contribute what we can to the making of a better world for all. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of Botswana. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
The same sentiments go to your predecessor, the Permanent Representative of New Zealand, who presided over the deliberations of the Security Council with skill and wisdom last month. 
It is with great pleasure that we welcome the presence in our midst of the first ever First Executive Deputy President of the new South Africa - as Bishop Tutu describes it, he is brand new out of the box - The Honourable Mr. Thabo Mbeki. 
Mr. Mbeki is here as a free man at long last. 
On 10 May a new South Africa was born when its new democratically elected President was inaugurated. 
There could have been no better omen for the rebirth of a nation that had experienced the kind of violence South Africa had experienced for three and a half centuries. 
Suddenly it dawned on all South Africans in their cultural and racial diversity that their future and the future of their country lay squarely in President Nelson Mandela's vision of national reconciliation, democratic pluralism and non-racialism. 
Today the international community, through this Council, welcomes the new South Africa back into the comity of free and civilized nations. 
We know that the new South Africa has better devices for survival and prosperity than any other country on the continent of Africa. 
And yet the fact remains that the country needs massive doses of assistance to deal with the ravages of apartheid, and deal with them effectively and demonstrably, if its nation-building efforts are to bear fruit. 
In other words, now that apartheid is dead the international community must not think it is relieved of its responsibility to the people of South Africa. 
The draft resolution before the Council today marks an historic turning point, a near-miraculous salvation for a country and nation that had for so long threatened to drown itself in its own blood. 
Botswana supports the Council in this move. 
Sanctions have played an effective supportive role in the struggle against apartheid, contrary to the views of some in this Council who too often in the past would not contemplate invoking them against apartheid South Africa. 
Isolation and the whole pariahood of rejection and the "skunkhood" of untouchability to which South Africa had to be consigned as punishment for racial tyranny contributed in no small measure to the breathtaking drama of South Africa's transition to democracy. 
Africa's political liberation is now complete. 
For us in southern Africa, South Africa's liberation is even more welcome. 
We can hardly believe that our region is free at last - free to devote its energies to economic and social development, free to grow and prosper. 
As a neighbour, Botswana is committed to the construction of the friendliest of relations with a liberated South Africa, relations based on mutual respect and good-neighbourliness. 
The President: I thank the representative of Botswana for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Musuka (Zambia): Allow me at the outset to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of May. 
I am sure that, with your immense diplomatic skills, a lot will be achieved. 
The Council is meeting at a time of changed political environment in South Africa. 
The question of apartheid in South Africa, which was on the international agenda for more than four decades, is now dead, although its ugly scars may still show on the political, economic and cultural face of South Africa for a few more years. 
We welcome the establishment of a united, democratic, non-racial Government of South Africa and congratulate Mr. Nelson Mandela, who was inaugurated as the State President of South Africa on 10 May 1994. 
With the demise of apartheid, it is my delegation's appeal that the international community now harness all its material and financial resources to assist the new South African Government to meet the expectations of its larger impoverished majority and to buttress good governance and human rights. 
It is now generally accepted that the sustenance of democracy cannot thrive in abject poverty. 
The presence and support of the international community is highly commendable. 
All this shows a glow of satisfaction for all of us who supported and stood for the end of the apartheid regime. 
His Excellency President Mandela of the Republic of South Africa, who had acquired the status of statesman even before he became a Head of State, remains a symbol of a long and just struggle for freedom. 
President Mandela's spending 27 years in prison and coming out to reconcile all South Africans took just that kind of hero. 
As for the future of South Africa, as we have heard from the First Executive Deputy President, we have a new chapter that affects not only South Africa, but also our region and, indeed, the African continent. 
The changes will positively affect the challenges of our future. 
We are confident that South Africa's greatest challenge concerning its greatness as a country will always depend not on how strong it is, but on the right use of that strength in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The return of Walvis Bay to Namibia in the process marks an act of greatness. 
The region's potential can now be unlocked for the social and economic development which will benefit the entire region. 
The President: I thank the representative of Zambia for his kind words addressed to me and to my predecessor. 
Zimbabwe joins the rest of the international community in extending warmest congratulations to the Government and people of South Africa on the final and irreversible attainment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
The struggle against apartheid was long, painful and exacting in terms of loss of life, destruction of property and untold human misery. 
Its costs were borne not only by the oppressed people of South Africa but also by those in the region and beyond. 
For over 300 years of colonial rule and over 40 years of the obnoxious system of apartheid, countryman was pitted against countryman and neighbour against neighbour in the struggle for the achievement of unity, democracy and racial equality in South Africa. 
The inauguration of President Nelson Mandela on 10 May this year was therefore a historic occasion which all South Africans and, indeed, all Africans and the international community must truly celebrate. 
We all salute this remarkable and illustrious son of Africa whose own heroic personal life story symbolizes the arduous struggle of the people of South Africa for liberation. 
It is a fact of history that President Mandela's dedication to liberty and justice for all has made him a legend in his own lifetime. 
Twenty-seven years of incarceration would have left lesser men bitter and disillusioned. 
President Mandela emerged from it all with a much wider vision for his country and filled with much more compassion for all the people of South Africa. 
Under his leadership, the people of South Africa of all races were able to undertake delicate and painstaking negotiations that led to the relatively peaceful establishment of a new South Africa. 
It is therefore most appropriate that the Security Council is meeting today to take this most important step to enable South Africa to take its rightful place in the community of nations. 
The people of South Africa have given President Mandela and the African National Congress an unequivocal and overwhelming mandate to right the wrongs of the past, redress the inherited imbalances and create opportunities for social and economic justice for all. 
We commend the people of South Africa for the peaceful manner in which they negotiated the transition from white minority rule to non-racial democracy. 
It is indeed our wish that this be held high as a shining example to be emulated by other nations in conflict everywhere in our troubled world. 
Of course, the liberation of South Africa opens up prospects of wide and far-reaching opportunities for our subregion. 
We can now look forward to an era of peace, an era of political and economic cooperation for the benefit of the region and beyond. 
The welcome disappearance of a hostile and aggressive neighbour ensures that never again will we have to divert scarce and much-needed resources from development to armaments. 
This is a cause for celebration. 
It enjoys our full support and we look forward to the day, in the not too distant future, when South Africa occupies its seat in our august Orqanization. 
The President: I thank the representative of Zimbabwe for his kind words addressed to me and to my predecessor. 
The next speaker is the representative of Congo. 
The African countries are glad to have participated to the utmost of their ability in this general mobilization of national and international forces in combating the anachronistic system which is today a thing of the past. 
The free and peaceful conduct of the multiparty elections and all the initiatives since undertaken to consolidate national unity are striking examples for the other peoples of Africa and of the rest of the world who suffer from fanatical ethnic or nationalist hostilities. 
In resuming its place in the international community, South Africa thus becomes a deciding factor in the stabilization of the region and a model of wisdom and maturity. 
The "odious monster" has been slain; a day of justice and tolerance has dawned for South Africa with the birth of a free nation, relegating the long night of oppression of which poets have sung to the depths of memory. 
As the battle-lines of new struggles begin to become apparent, we are convinced that the presence in the heart of the great African family of a democratic South Africa represents a decisive advantage to our continent in the face of the numerous challenges that we face. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Congo for his kind words addressed to me and to my predecessor. 
(Spoke in English): The next speaker is the representative of Sierra Leone. 
Mr. Bangura (Sierra Leone): Allow me, Sir, to express my delegation's satisfaction at the skilful manner in which Nigeria has been presiding over the Council's deliberations this month. 
We listened intently to the address of the First Executive Deputy President as he passionately articulated the hopes and aspirations of the new South Africa. 
We were deeply moved by the commitment to a new order that the Government must now pursue - an order underpinned by democratic principles and social justice. 
For many of them it was an experience that they never thought would be witnessed in their lifetime. 
As the electoral exercise wore on, we came to realize that a new chapter was being written - one that offered hope and reconciliation for all South Africans as they emerged from the tunnel of despair that they had journeyed through. 
Yet it is important that we recall some aspects of the chapter that has recently been closed, in order to appreciate fully the promise that beckons. 
Our faith in the ability and courage of the people of South Africa to attain the goal of a non-racial, democratic society never wavered or waned. 
Today, as we mark this momentous occasion, we have had cause to reflect on that chapter in the life of South Africa over which the international community agonized for so many years. 
Indeed, the road that has brought His Excellency Mr. Thabo Mbeki to this Chamber today has been a long, tortuous and difficult one, littered with the victims of a philosophy that has now been consigned to the pages of history. 
Now is the time to look forward. 
I wish to reiterate those sentiments today and express the full cooperation of the Government and people of Sierra Leone as South Africa marches towards its true destiny. 
Allow me to close by observing that we all, as Member States of this Organization, have an obligation to ensure that the momentous developments that have taken place in South Africa, and with which its people must impel themselves to a new and richer experience, succeed. 
We have felt the travails of a country, taken part in the birth of a nation; we must now nurture its fledgling democracy. 
The President: I thank the representative of Sierra Leone for his kind words addressed to me and to my predecessor. 
The next speaker is the representative of Algeria. 
For the international community this means celebrating one of the most striking events in modern history - the conclusion of a national liberation struggle and a pluralistic electoral process, both of which were exemplary. 
Finally, we must welcome South Africa into the international community, giving it the place and rank to which it is entitled in both regional and international organizations and groups. 
Algeria, which provided moral and material support to the fraternal South African people in its struggle and which developed an effective brotherhood in arms with the ANC in its various stages of struggle, is pleased to participate in this event. 
Algeria shares the feeling of having fulfilled our duty which prevails at this meeting of the Security Council. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Algeria for the very kind words he extended to my colleague Ambassador Gambari and to his predecessor in the presidency, the representative of New Zealand. 
Mrs. Hassan (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): Mr. President, allow me at the outset to express to you my warmest congratulations on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council this month. 
My thanks also go to your predecessor Ambassador Keating, Permanent Representative of New Zealand, for the outstanding manner in which he conducted the work of the Council last month. 
We listened attentively to his important statement clarifying the new direction of the new South Africa. 
We are pleased on this occasion to welcome South Africa's accession to membership of the OAU just a few days ago, thus taking its rightful place among the nations of the continent and completing the entire African family. 
Circumstances have combined to make of this meeting a profoundly significant occasion. 
It is indeed auspicious that the Security Council should be adopting a draft resolution on ending the arms embargo and other restrictions imposed against South Africa in resolution 418 (1977) of 4 November 1977 on the same day that the continent celebrates Africa Day. 
This historical vision of Africa's leaders has been completed today with the success of the wisdom and political will which led to the inauguration of a national, democratic and non-racial Government for the first time, this on 10 May 1994, in South Africa. 
This development is considered a victory first and foremost for the majority that has been patient and made sacrifices in its struggle of three decades. 
It is thus imperative for all elements of South African society to work in harmony and without violence in a concerted national effort to achieve development and progress. 
My delegation regards the future of South Africa optimistically and supports all steps towards South Africa's recovery of its natural place within the international family. 
We look forward to constructive cooperation with it in all fields. 
The President: I thank the representative of Egypt and for her kind words addressed to me and to my predecessor. 
The role played by Nigeria and by Ambassador Gambari in the struggle against apartheid is intertwined with the role of the United Nations. 
It is also symbolic and propitious that an important country, Nigeria, should preside over this meeting which, in essence, brings into our midst an equally important country, South Africa. 
Hardly a month ago, the international community witnessed the first democratic, non-racial elections in South Africa. 
During our term in the Security Council from 1989 to 1990, Malaysia had the opportunity to chair the Sanctions Committee on South Africa. 
Those were tumultuous times, as efforts were galvanized to breach the walls of apartheid. 
Perseverance and singleness of purpose, together with the unrelenting support of the international community, contributed, among other things, to the dismantling of apartheid. 
No country is wholly independent at the stroke of midnight of its independence day. 
The unfurling of the national flag marks the long and often arduous path to national development and reconstruction. 
Malaysia is confident that the new Government under the able leadership of Mr. Nelson Mandela will be able to steer the country in the needed direction: that of justice, stability and prosperity for all. 
In this regard, may I take this opportunity to reiterate our Government's firm support and friendship for the new Government of South Africa. 
We look forward to working with them in their noble efforts to build their country. 
We also look forward to South Africa's taking its rightful place and contributing to all the important issues before the United Nations. 
While we should truly rejoice with the people of South Africa as apartheid is finally laid to rest there, we should not forget that the spectre of apartheid in another form may resurface elsewhere, given, for example, the horrible events being perpetrated in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Crimes against humanity, in all their manifestations, must be fought and eliminated, as has been done so successfully and gloriously in South Africa. 
The President: I thank the representative of Malaysia for his statement and for his kind words addressed to the Permanent Representative of Nigeria, to my country, Nigeria, and to my predecessor in this chair. 
His statement to the international community further attests to the fact that the principles of a united, democratic and non-racial society are taking root in South Africa. 
The new democratic South Africa is one of the enviable success stories in recent history. 
That success did not happen by miracle. 
It is a result of a protracted struggle, waged primarily by the people of South Africa themselves, which resulted in many of them paying the supreme price either in blood or in interminable incarceration. 
We also realize fully that these laudable results would not have been possible without the unflinching support of the international community in the form of economic sanctions and other pressures on the apartheid regime. 
We can now, 32 years since the imposition of the first economic sanctions by the United Nations General Assembly, look back with satisfaction because those efforts were not in vain. 
It is clear that pressures were an indispensable aspect of the world community's strategy for the elimination of apartheid and the establishment of a united, democratic non-racial South Africa. 
Those directly responsible for dealing the most severe blow to apartheid deserve full recognition by the international community. 
The National Peace Accord, which brought together all those committed to democratic principles in South Africa, became possible largely because of the resolve of the two leaders. 
It is for this reason that the international community, and the United Nations in particular, proceeded to encourage positive change in South Africa through the relaxation of pressure on Pretoria. 
This body is convening today to consider the termination of the mandatory arms embargo imposed against South Africa by resolution 418 (1977) of 4 November 1977 and subsequent resolutions 558 (1984) of 13 December 1984 and 591 (1986) of 28 November 1986. 
The draft resolution now before the members of the Security Council is predicated on the already established united, democratic, non-racial Government of South Africa. 
Tanzania believes that the adoption of this draft resolution will further strengthen the resolve of the new Government to redress the legacy of apartheid, embarking on national reconciliation and reconstruction as well as exploring in peace new avenues of constructive links with its neighbours. 
We look forward to working closely with South Africa and urge the international community, especially the United Nations and multilateral institutions, to extend all necessary support to South Africa as it returns to its rightful place among the community of nations. 
The President: I thank the representative of the United Republic of Tanzania for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Vassilakis (Greece): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union. 
I have no doubt that Ambassador Gambari's wealth of diplomatic experience and diplomatic skills will be of invaluable assistance in conducting the affairs of the Council. 
The European Union warmly welcomes the first democratic elections and the establishment of a united, democratic, non-racial Government in South Africa, which was inaugurated on 10 May 1994. 
We congratulate the people of South Africa and its leaders on this historic occasion. 
In this connection, the European Union welcomes the draft resolution before the Security Council today. 
It is furthermore stipulated that the Committee of the Security Council established by resolution 421 (1977) concerning the question of South Africa is dissolved. 
In this context, I am glad to announce that the European Union, for its part, has decided to lift the last remaining autonomous restrictive measure it had taken since 1985 against South Africa, namely the refusal to cooperate in the military field. 
Furthermore, the European Union recalls the decision of the General Affairs Council of 19 April 1994, in which it pledged a package of immediate measures for South Africa. 
These measures will focus on a dialogue centred on important sectors of South Africa, such as trade, economic cooperation and development cooperation, in order to respond to the immediate needs and aspirations of the South Africans. 
These measures will be coupled with the beginning of a political dialogue in order to enhance and consolidate the democratic institutions upon which the new South African society will build its future. 
It believes that the new Government, which now represents the majority of the population, will continue to succeed in finding solutions to the harsh problems it faces through dialogue and peaceful means. 
Mr. Snoussi (Morocco) (interpretation from French): I am pleased to be able to congratulate my brother Ambassador Gambari on the effective and judicious manner in which he has presided over the Council since the beginning of the month. 
The international community has had to face innumerable crises and interminable tragedies. 
Bosnia, and now Rwanda, have taken the place of other tragedies that monopolized the press and television through their violence, assassinations, "ethnic cleansing", rapes and so on. 
In these past years, we have together deplored all that has come to pass. 
We have reiterated here our hope that the Council's determination would check hatred and evil. 
Ongoing events in Bosnia and Rwanda are totally unacceptable, but we continue nevertheless to hope that reason will prevail over madness and ruthlessness. 
We will spare no effort to bring comfort to those who suffer, to stop the invaders and to confront those who, in 1994, still nurture the dream of hegemony and grandeur. 
Thank God, in this absolutely bleak picture there is a ray of hope. 
After several decades, we began to believe that the dream of the South Africans would never be realized. 
But the other day, a miracle occurred in Johannesburg. 
Apartheid, racial discrimination and segregation disappeared as if by magic, leaving a free country united in the faith of a glorious and prosperous future. 
This occurred not by chance but thanks to the clear-sightedness of its leaders, who were able to transcend their anxieties and disagreements to organize together the future of a very great country. 
No, it was not by chance, because for years the international community had worked tirelessly, persistently and intelligently to bring an end to the formidable power of apartheid. 
Everything that has occurred allows us to believe that all is not lost. 
It is not every day that we come across a great patriot, leader and man like Nelson Mandela, who has demonstrated clear-sightedness, intelligence and, above all, generosity. 
It is our great honour to have the First Executive Deputy President of South Africa among us. 
The President: I thank the representative of Morocco for his kind words addressed to the Permanent Representative of Nigeria and his predecessor. 
A new Government elected on the basis of the first-ever multi-racial elections in South Africa assumed office on that day. 
The restoration of equality amongst all races in South Africa is a matter of immense and direct satisfaction to the people and the Government of India. 
Many, many years ago, India, as a fledgling independent State, took the bold initiative to crystallize world opinion against the injustice and inhumanity of the apartheid system and advocated forcefully that the United Nations should be an important instrument in effecting peaceful change and in dismantling apartheid. 
We did that because we felt that it was our cause and not just the cause of a distant neighbour. 
Our commitment to this cause never flagged or faltered. 
The establishment of the non-racial and democratic Government in South Africa represents a victory for universal human values. 
The Organization actively supported the anti-apartheid movement and contributed to the mobilization of international opinion against the system of apartheid. 
Sanctions imposed by the Organization, such as economic and financial sanctions and an oil embargo through General Assembly resolutions, played a useful role. 
The arms embargo was symbolic of the Council's abhorrence of apartheid as well as other crimes perpetrated against the black majority in South Africa. 
Today, the Council can take pride in the fact that it has contributed substantially to the elimination of apartheid. 
We welcome the Security Council's proposed decision today to now remove the arms embargo. 
This will be in accordance with the wishes of President Mandela expressed in his letter to the Security Council President in document S/1994/606. 
With the Council's decision today, all sanctions against South Africa would be lifted. 
We welcome the opportunity it provides for a new South Africa to play its deserved and natural role in this Organization and in the conduct of international relations. 
The President: I thank the representative of India for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Ciss (Senegal) (interpretation from French): The Senegalese delegation welcomes your assumption, Sir, of the presidency of the Security Council not only because of your outstanding qualities as a skilled diplomat but also because your presidency coincides with the holding of today's Council meeting. 
I also wish to thank your predecessor, Ambassador Colin Keating of New Zealand, for the remarkable work accomplished last month. 
His presence among us is an honour and a source of genuine pride and great joy, because he is one of the most energetic and outstanding architects of the recent and successful evolution that has taken place in South Africa. 
"breaks the last chains of apartheid, thus reconciling South Africa with itself, with mother Africa and with the entire international community". 
This victory is also a tribute by the people of South Africa to the man who in the eyes of the world has symbolized the rejection of injustice and discrimination, tenacity in maintaining his convictions and, today, tolerance, fraternity, reconciliation and dialogue. 
My delegation also wishes to express its deep satisfaction at the decisive role played President Frederik de Klerk in the process of dismantling apartheid and establishing democracy in South Africa. 
In Senegal, where the struggle against apartheid has always been one of the major concerns of our governmental authorities and our population, this historic event has been welcomed with relief, satisfaction and hope. 
In this respect, South Africa, its Government and its people can continue to count on the constant support of Senegal, its Head of State, its Government and all its people. 
The President: I thank the representative of Senegal for the kind sentiments he expressed with regard to my country and for his kind words for the Permanent Representative of Nigeria and his predecessor, the Permanent Representative of New Zealand. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): Allow me to congratulate you, Sir, on your country's assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for this month and to express our great appreciation for the skill with which Ambassador Ibrahim Gambari has guided the work of this body. 
Our congratulations go also to Ambassador Keating of New Zealand, whose work last month, thanks to his perseverance and determination, was quite remarkable. 
We take this opportunity to express our joy at finally seeing South Africa, reconciled with the purposes and principles of our Charter, returning to its rightful place in the bosom of the family of nations. 
The United Nations made a very valuable and constructive contribution. 
For its part, the Organization of African Unity played a crucial role in the struggle against apartheid by coordinating the actions taken by the African States to that end, and by making the international community more aware of the cause. 
The people of South Africa at last found the path of harmony and reason in order to make the electoral process work and to make the principles of freedom and equality for all prevail, thus giving birth to a new, democratic, united and non-racial nation. 
This salutary development was made possible by, in particular, the high-mindedness and statesmanship of the South African leader, Nelson Mandela, and of Mr. Frederik de Klerk. 
They were thus able to avoid obstacles and excesses, inspired as they were by the desire to serve the common interest of all South Africans. 
Since becoming President of the Republic, His Excellency President Nelson Mandela has persevered along the same path by establishing a Government that faithfully reflects the new political configuration to emerge from April's democratic elections, a Government able to establish national reconciliation. 
This commitment deserves to be encouraged and supported by all components of South African society, in a framework of continued harmony and respect for constitutional legality. 
The support of the international community is also necessary to strengthen this process by supporting the democratic changes that have taken place and by helping to establish conditions of stability and social progress in the country. 
It goes without saying that a democratic, united and non-racial South Africa constitutes a factor for stability and prosperity, at both the regional and international levels. 
This new nation will certainly contribute to the promotion of cooperation in all fields between the African countries and to joint action aimed at reducing hotbeds of tension and opening up new prospects for the continent's economic and social development. 
The President: I thank the representative of Tunisia for his kind words addressed to my country; to the Permanent Representative of Nigeria; to his predecessor, the Permanent Representative of New Zealand; and to myself. 
In the past it was to call for action against apartheid, but today, on Africa Day, it is to celebrate the democratic transformation of South Africa and to rejoice at the relaxation of the international arms embargo. 
We wholeheartedly support the draft resolution before the Council. 
The Security Council imposed an arms embargo against apartheid during 1963-1964 and substantially strengthened it in 1970. 
However, it was only after the historic United Nations-Organization of African Unity Lagos Conference of August 1977 that the Security Council adopted the mandatory arms embargo against apartheid through resolution 418 (1977) of November 1977. 
That was the first-ever mandatory decision by the United Nations against a Member State. 
We have over the years cooperated closely with the Security Council's "421 arms embargo Committee", and its records testify to our consistent efforts to ensure the strict and comprehensive implementation of the solemn decisions of the United Nations. 
We should also state that the early warnings we gave of the development of an "apartheid bomb" were not scaremongering, but were founded on solid facts which have subsequently been confirmed. 
In addition to trying to prevent arms being used for internal suppression in South Africa, we had to later intensify the arms embargo in order to stop apartheid's growing war in the region. 
The enormous sacrifices made by the front-line States to advance the African liberation struggle involved a large number of casualties and massive destruction, certainly without precedent in modern history. 
Despite the loopholes and weakness in the implementation of the embargo, and various violations, we believe that the arms embargo against apartheid played a significant role in bringing about change and reducing the level of violence and human suffering in southern Africa. 
Of course, it was essentially the struggle of the South African people that brought about their liberation. 
But that struggle also became the common struggle of humanity, and therefore the cost of the transformation was relatively low. 
As we relax the arms embargo we need to thank the African States, the Non-Aligned Movement and some Western States for their long commitment to anti-apartheid action. 
We thank the Nordic countries, and, on behalf of the World Campaign, we particularly thank Norway and Sweden for their direct support. 
We thank Britain for ending the Simonstown Agreement in 1975 and the other major Western Powers which were also persuaded over the years, often through mass, nationwide campaigns, to take more effective action against apartheid. 
We should also like to thank the "421 arms embargo Committee" of the Council and the Special Committee against Apartheid, and their respective chairpersons, as well as the Centre against Apartheid, for their cooperation. 
I must also pay tribute to the thousands of extraordinary people who assisted us, some by providing information at considerable personal risk and sacrifice, and others who acted through various anti-apartheid organizations in helping to implement the decisions of the Security Council. 
South Africa has had a long struggle for freedom, and our leaders and people always kept hope alive, as did the front-line States and supporters abroad. 
The United Nations has played a major role in this process since its inception. 
I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
Mr. Misi_ (Bosnia and Herzegovina): Allow me at the outset, Sir, to express the honour our delegation feels in being able to address the Security Council, headed by you, at this historic meeting. 
The myths of racial division were rejected for the truths of democratic pluralism. 
We members of the family of nations must help the Government of South Africa fend off those extremists, who still pursue dreams of ethnic and racial division and domination. 
It is our moral duty, as well as our legal duty. 
The President: I thank the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina for his kind words addressed to the Permanent Representative of Nigeria and to his predecessor, the Permanent Representative of New Zealand. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
We are honoured, indeed pleased, to have you presiding over this important meeting today. 
It is quite fitting that an African country so heavily involved in the challenge and demise of apartheid, most notably as Chairman of the Special Committee Against Apartheid, should be presiding over the Council to remove the United Nations mandatory sanctions against South Africa. 
We also wish to express our gratitude to my colleague Ambassador Gambari for the constructive role he has played since joining the Council, in particular as its President for this momentous month. 
As President Mandela's right-hand man he no doubt speaks with authority for the new South Africa. 
The fascinating saga of South Africa's political transformation has passed another momentous milestone with the successful completion of the 26-28 April presidential and national elections and the establishment of the first democratically elected non-racial Government on 10 May 1994. 
Many of us had held strong reservations in the preceding months, for key issues remained to be agreed upon, major and minor players refused participation and violence remained an ever-present and unpredictable factor, while the logistics and manpower requirements of the electoral process appeared daunting. 
The sight of South Africa's first freely elected Head of State taking office this month, was one a weary world badly needed to see in Africa. 
No one can predict, of course, what the future may bring, but we can all take solace in what has been the very capable and wise leadership exhibited by President Mandela and former President de Klerk. 
The negotiating process has been surprisingly complex, laden with numerous political disagreements, power moves and difficult players. 
A wide chasm of trust had to be bridged, constituents and factions won over, and expectations and agendas scaled back. 
One must also recognize the courageous and intelligent manner in which former President de Klerk politically prepared the white minority, culminating in the resounding referendum victory for continued negotiations with the African majority which served to isolate and deflate the extreme right. 
From this perspective, it is understandable that both men shared the 1993 Nobel Peace Prize, the crowning third Nobel recognition of the long fight waged by so many in the relentless quest for justice and dignity in that one country. 
This is undoubtedly the dawn of a new era for the black majority, who have languished for nearly 300 years in miserable wages, decrepit housing, and poverty. 
The United Nations can be justly proud of the role it has played in bringing this transformation about. 
We should also pay tribute to the many members of UNOMSA, the other international observers, the non-governmental organizations and those who worked long and hard to realize the historic changes in South Africa. 
In line with political developments in South Africa, notably the emplacement of its first democratically elected, non-racial Government on 10 May, my delegation fully supports the draft resolution before us that seeks to terminate the mandatory arms embargo imposed against South Africa under resolution 418 (1977). 
The best proof that it will be a most interesting country lies perhaps in President Mandela's inaugural speech, in which he says: "We the people of South Africa feel fulfilled that humanity has taken us back into its bosom." 
That feeling of fulfilment, says Nobel Laureate Archbishop Desmond Tutu, is like 'falling in love'". 
The President: I thank the representative of Djibouti for the kind sentiments he expressed with regard to my country and for his generous tributes to all concerned. 
Mr. Al-Khussaiby (Oman): Mr. President, my delegation is very happy to see you the Minister of Foreign Affairs of Nigeria here today presiding over this important Security Council meeting concerning the situation in South Africa. 
It is a great honour to the Council and to my delegation. 
The first non-racial presidential election held in South Africa three weeks ago can rightly be described as a turning-point in the history of that country. 
The peaceful transition of power in South Africa was a triumph not only for His Excellency Mr. Mandela and the then oppressed majority, but also to the international community and the United Nations, which has worked for decades towards a free, democratic and non-racial south Africa. 
We would like to take this opportunity to congratulate the people and the new Government of South Africa on this historic achievement and wish them a better, prosperous, fraternal and peaceful future. 
In response to Mr. Mandela's call on 24 September 1993, the General Assembly unanimously adopted resolution 48/1, which called for the lifting of the economic sanctions imposed on South Africa after they had lost their raison d'\x{76bb}re. 
The significance of the draft resolution under discussion lies not only in the fact that it terminates the mandatory arms embargo imposed on South Africa by Security Council resolution 418 (1977) and by other subsequent resolutions. 
The resolution also opens a new page in South Africa's relations with the rest of the world and will further facilitate the country's resumption of its rightful place among the family of nations, as pointed out in President Mandela's letter dated 18 May 1994. 
In the light of the above, my delegation will vote in favour of the draft resolution under discussion. 
The President: I thank the representative of Oman for his statement and for his kind words. 
Mr. Bizimana (Rwanda) (interpretation from French): Mr. President, I should like to reiterate my delegation's warm welcome to you, along with our gratitude for the interest your country has always accorded to the question the Council is considering today under your active and dynamic leadership. 
In this context, we should like to thank all the countries and international organizations which furnished electoral observers whose presence contributed to the smooth carrying out of the electoral process and served to curtail political violence during the electoral period. 
We share the conviction that the holding of free and regular elections last month in South Africa was an historic event which made it possible to put an end to apartheid. 
We also believe it fitting that South Africa should immediately resume its rightful place in the concert of nations. 
This event is particularly significant since it coincides with the commemoration today of the Africa Day. 
Since the measures and restrictions imposed upon South Africa have led to the dismantling of apartheid and the transition to a non-racial democracy in that country, my delegation will join the members of the Council in adopting the draft resolution before us today. 
The success which the international community has achieved through its active determination gives hope to all peoples the world over that now confront the disastrous consequences of horrendous conflicts. 
May this victory celebrated by the international community generate greater impetus and concern in confronting the human tragedy that has befallen Rwanda. 
The President: I thank the representative of Rwanda for his statement and for his kind words. 
The Chinese Government and people heartily rejoice at this historic victory achieved by the South African people. 
The key to the successful political transformation of South Africa lies in the South African people itself. 
This historic development shows once again that, in the final analysis, the affairs of a country should be handled by its people, and the affairs of a region by the countries and peoples of that region. 
As long as all parties show sincerity and political will, there is hope for resolving any contradictions and conflicts through dialogue and negotiation. 
We sincerely hope that, under the leadership of the new South African Government, the South African people will unite as one and make continued, concerted and unswerving efforts to create a South Africa of peace, stability and economic prosperity. 
The President: I thank the representative of China for his kind remarks addressed to my country. 
I am also particularly happy to work in the Security Council today, on Africa Day, under the presidency of His Excellency the Foreign Minister of Nigeria, that great African country. 
"A most important event in the life of Africa is the conclusion of the South African situation and South Africa's transition to a full democratic existence." 
Today we can note with satisfaction that the goals that we strove to attain for decades have been reached. 
A historic event has occurred with the general elections that turned the country towards democracy. 
Russia, which has always supported all constructive efforts by the Governments, parties and public organizations of South Africa towards democratic change, shares with all countries a feeling of deep satisfaction at the results of these efforts. 
We believe that the people of South Africa is facing bright prospects for harmonious economic and social development. 
Much will depend upon the readiness of all political forces of the country to engage in constructive interaction such as the one that was evinced in the pre-electoral period. 
The delegation of Brazil fully supports the draft resolution before us. 
We are gathered to confirm the support of the international community for the strides in the journey ahead of the South African people in its valiant efforts to rebuild the country on a united, democratic and non-racial basis. 
South Africa is now a country where everyone is entitled to exercise full citizenship. 
The long-suffering people of South Africa has won. 
Its most legitimate claim for equal rights and the opportunity to be treated equally has finally been heard. 
His presence among us here today is a definite assurance that South Africa has at last entered the new phase of its history. 
Apartheid and social and racial violence in South Africa have always posed a threat to peace and security. 
In this sense, we particularly welcome the decision of the new South African Government to contribute to the international efforts in search of peace in Angola and Mozambique. 
As in any complex political process, the building of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa has taken a very long time and has been delayed in various instances. 
As a long-time supporter of the efforts leading to the construction of the multi-racial South Africa, Brazil has saluted the birth of democracy in South Africa. 
President Mandela's statesmanship is a source of inspiration to us all. 
His ability to negotiate and overcome hurdles during the entire transition period was indeed remarkable. 
His lack of bitterness and his forward-looking approach have been fundamental in ensuring the dismantling of apartheid. We also acknowledge the positive role played by Mr. De Klerk in the political process in South Africa. 
The free and fair elections just held in that country show that, despite decades of political oppression, the South African people was able to choose a most worthy leadership. 
The wise and courageous people of South Africa was the main protagonist in this true odyssey. 
I wish at this moment to pay tribute to those many unsung South African heroes and victims of apartheid who gave their lives to make this new era a reality. 
The United Nations and its membership deserve their share of the praise too. The past initiatives of this main organ of the United Nations against the former Government of South Africa, which we are now scratching from the books, contributed to paving the way to the new South Africa. 
This is one of those very few occasions when all of us feel gratified. 
Yet we should not lose sight of the fact that if, today, the international community can rejoice, this is also a direct result of its firm, active, decisive and unabated commitment to the cause of a united, non-racial and democratic South Africa for an extended period of time. 
We also look forward to the expeditious reintegration of South Africa into the international community and its full-fledged participation in all international forums, particularly in the United Nations system. 
The President: I thank the representative of Brazil for his kind words addressed to me. 
I shall now put to the vote the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/610. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 919 (1994). 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland): It is a privilege for us that our meeting today is presided over by you, Sir, the Foreign Minister of the country holding the presidency of the Council. 
No country, I think, could more fittingly be presiding over this occasion, since the efforts of successive Governments in Nigeria to bring about the situation we are now in has been a feature of international life for many years. 
The lifting of the arms embargo imposed by resolution 418 (1977) and related measures provided for in other Council resolutions represents the formal and symbolic acknowledgement by this Council that apartheid is dead and that South Africa's isolation has come to an end. 
The resolution we have just adopted may be technical in its content, the final stage of the process of ending the measures imposed against South Africa by the United Nations, but it represents the culmination of an astonishing political transformation which few predicted in this time-scale. 
British observers participated in these United Nations and in other international efforts to support and validate the election process, and we were delighted to do so. 
But in the final analysis, the elections were a triumph for the people of South Africa, whose long struggle and whole-hearted commitment to democracy has won them the admiration of the whole world. 
So a great new democracy is born, one with which my country has particularly close ties. 
It will now take its place in the community of nations. 
The road ahead will not always be easy. 
The challenges that will arise must be tackled by South Africans. 
Economic growth and stability must be given the highest priority, and in that context we warmly welcome President Mandela's statement yesterday of his Government's economic and other programmes. 
The international community must demonstrate its support and encouragement for the new Government and its policies, not just by lifting any remaining restrictions, but also by helping to encourage investment, by providing technical assistance and by offering open and liberal trading arrangements. 
And, as the representative of Greece has pointed out, so will the European Union. 
We believe that South Africa should benefit from that provision. 
I can think of no better wish to offer the new South Africa than that it should never figure again on the agenda of the Security Council. 
The President: I thank the representative of the United Kingdom for his generous recognition of my country's contribution to the subject under discussion. 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): My Government welcomes the recent events in South Africa that have led to this meeting of the Security Council in circumstances that we can describe without exaggeration as historic. 
In truth, it would be difficult to gather together in one place more symbols than those we have here. 
Following the first multiracial elections held in South Africa, in April 1994, that country was able, on 10 May, to inaugurate a united, democratic and non-racial Government. 
France also wishes to praise the efforts of former President De Klerk to promote this turn of events which only a few years ago seemed highly improbable. 
By lifting the sanctions that the Council placed on South Africa long ago, the United Nations is entering a decisive and symbolic stage on the way to that country's full reintegration into the international community. 
Finally, our Council is also showing today that it is able to respond to the political evolution of certain situations by putting an end to sanctions when circumstances permit. 
The President: I thank the representative of France for the very kind sentiments he expressed. 
Mr. Gnehm (United States of America): May I begin by warmly welcoming the attendance of the First Executive Deputy President of South Africa, Thabo Mbeki. 
It is indeed an honour for us all that he and his delegation could be with us today, a day that is indeed historic. 
Today's vote in the Security Council is timely recognition of the dramatic changes that have taken place in South Africa, changes that this Organization helped bring about. 
The United Nations arms embargoes and related restrictions imposed by this body against South Africa contributed significantly to the demise of apartheid. 
Now that apartheid has been dismantled and non-racial democracy is taking root, these restrictions are simply no longer appropriate. 
My Government strongly and unequivocally supports this resolution, which calls for their immediate removal. 
South Africa's first non-racial election, last month, and the inauguration of President Mandela on 10 May capped that nation's successful struggle against apartheid and opened the way for South Africa to join the family of democracies. 
This is an historic moment in the United Nations relationship with South Africa. 
The international community and the people of South Africa are united in the goal of ensuring that South Africa becomes an active and positive member of the community of democratic States. 
It gives me and my country very great pleasure to be able to participate in the adoption of the resolution which was adopted today in response to the letter of Mr. Nelson Mandela, the first democratically elected President of the new South Africa. 
The resolution we have just adopted is essentially a technical one, but its adoption has two very important political messages. 
Most important, the resolution culminates and symbolizes the achievement of a long-hoped-for but none the less extraordinary event - namely, the achievement of a genuinely united, democratic, non-racial Government for South Africa. 
Secondly, its adoption demonstrates that the Council is ready to act quickly to lift sanctions imposed against a country once the purpose of the sanctions has been fulfilled. 
We are both countries of the southern hemisphere with economies which are heavily dependent on agriculture for our well-being. 
We know that, even with the mineral wealth with which South Africa has been blessed, it will be no easy task for the new Government to correct the social and economic injustices of the past while maintaining the country on a sound financial footing. 
We wish the new Government every encouragement as they embark on this important endeavour. 
Internationally, we welcome South Africa into the fold of free and democratic countries. 
Its size, location and history guarantee that South Africa will play an extremely important role in Africa and in the wider international community, particularly here in the United Nations. 
We look forward to working constructively with South Africa in pursuit of our common objectives. 
The President: I thank the representative of New Zealand for his very kind sentiments. 
Apartheid has fallen, and history will judge who played what role in bringing about its demise. 
And we, the family of nations, played our own modest role in ostracizing the regime of apartheid and imposing sanctions on it, thereby driving it into an isolated corner reserved for pariahs of the world community. 
Today we are witnessing a new South Africa emerging. 
For most of its population, it represents the dawn of democracy. 
In our experience, we have found that guarantees of democracy include a free press, a market economy, respect for private property and initiative and a civic society - a society of citizens. 
This, too, is the direction in which we sense South Africa is heading: the emergence of a society based on citizenship, not on one's mother tongue, not on one's tribal affiliation, least of all based on one's skin colour. 
The Czech Republic, and Czechoslovakia before it, has always supported the struggle of the people of South Africa for a free, multiracial society. 
We look forward to completing this process later this year in the General Assembly. 
The President: I thank the representative of the Czech Republic, and assure him that he will continue to enjoy the company of the Permanent Representative of Nigeria in this chair, effective tomorrow. 
Mr. Ya\x{9391}z Barnuevo (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): The delegation of Spain is very gratified to have you, Sir, Minister for Foreign Affairs of Nigeria, presiding over our work today. 
There could be nothing more appropriate on a day such as this than your presence, as an outstanding representative of Nigeria, a country that has distinguished itself in all the international action that has led to the result that we celebrate today. 
In this context, the work of Ambassador Gambari, as Chairman of the Special Committee against Apartheid, has been particularly effective. 
The historic decision just adopted by the Council on a date as significant as Africa Day opens the door to the full assumption by South Africa of its proper role in the community of nations. 
For this reason, we are particularly pleased to have Mr. Thabo Mbeki here with us and to have heard his important message to us. 
We were also touched by the testimony of a person as distinguished in the struggle against apartheid as Mr. Abdul Minty. 
With resolution 919 (1994), the Security Council has brought to an end the mandatory arms embargo imposed on South Africa by resolution 418 (1977). 
It has also decided to terminate forthwith all other restrictive measures contained in other resolutions of the Security Council, some of which date back to 1963. 
Spain supported the imposition of sanctions when they were adopted, and voted for Security Council resolution 282 (1970), because it considered that the apartheid regime in South Africa violated, in its very essence, the most fundamental human values and that it constituted a threat to international peace and security. 
Those measures include important aspects of trade and development cooperation and the beginning of what we hope will be a fruitful political dialogue. 
The President: I thank the representative of Spain for his kind words addressed to me and the Permanent Representative of Nigeria. 
Mrs. Ca\x{9399}s (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): The delegation of Argentina wishes to say, Sir, how pleased it is to see you presiding over this historic meeting of the Security Council. 
The lifting of the mandatory arms embargo and other restrictions against South Africa ends our dealing with a question that the Council first considered in 1960 and marks the culmination of a process whose main protagonist was the people of South Africa, a process benefiting the entire international community. 
Our delegation commends the achievements made, in a framework of prudence and moderation, by all the people of South Africa in their struggle for their basic rights and fundamental freedoms and in their efforts to eradicate apartheid and establish a democratic, united, non-racial nation. 
In the framework of that policy, and as a contribution to that struggle, in May 1986 my country broke off diplomatic relations with South Africa. 
We are particularly delighted to see the emergence of a new South Africa, a nation with which we are linked geographically through the South Atlantic. 
The successful culmination of this process does not prevent our recalling the difficult path that had to be followed, as well as the many lives lost along the way. 
That history makes all the more significant the commendable tolerance and generosity demonstrated by the political leaders who in 1991 embarked on the irreversible course that led their people to a democratic South Africa. 
The same high-mindedness and magnanimity will be needed in the new stage that South Africa is now beginning. 
This transformation, reflected in legal and government structures, must also be complemented in the economic and social spheres and in the very mentality of the entire South African people, which for this purpose will have to redouble its efforts and work together in harmony. 
In this respect, we emphasize the urgent need to complete the process of South Africa's total reintegration into the international community, including the United Nations system, so that it may as quickly as possible take its rightful place and thus make its contribution. 
Before concluding, I should like to wish President Nelson Mandela, his Government and all the people of South Africa a promising future, a future of peace, and to tell them that they can rely on the friendship and cooperation of the Government and people of my country. 
The President: I thank the representative of Argentina for the kind sentiments she expressed. 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan): It is a great honour and pleasure, Sir, for my delegation to greet you today, Africa Day, and to convey our sincerest congratulations on your presiding over the deliberations at this important meeting, of the Security Council, important both in terms of symbol and substance. 
It also signals the recognition of the reality of a brave new South Africa free of the odious policy of apartheid and its many abhorrent implications. 
The United Nations itself can rightly claim satisfaction ta the outcome of its prolonged and determinated effort to combat apartheid and to bring to fruition the historic result we have witnessed today. 
It is also a happy coincidence that the important decision the Security Council has just formalized through resolution 919 (l994) has been taken during the presidency of Nigeria, a country that has been in the forefront against the struggle against apartheid. 
In this context, the personal role and contribution of Ambassador Gambari as Chairman of the Special Committee against Apartheid has been crucial and is responsible in large measure for the positive elements that led to the passage of resolution 919 (1994). 
The Security Council Committee established through resolution 42l (1997) to oversee the implementation of the arms embargo imposed against South Africa has been the longest serving sanctions committee of the Council. 
Having served as its Chairman since 1993 my feeling of satisfaction at this moment in the sense of a task well accomplished is more than academic. 
Today's Security Council resolution also represents another important landmark in the gradual journey of South Africa to join the comity of civilized nations. 
The transition of South Africa from a society governed by the abhorrent practice of apartheid to a democratic and egalitarian polity has been both tortuous and bloody. 
It is our earnest hope that the new South African leadership will continue to exhibit the same determination, skill and statesmanship in addressing the problems of a unified South Africa as it has done in the transition phase so far. 
In this regard, I should like to mention in particular the Secretariat officials who serviced the Committee over so many years with such dedication and diligence. 
I also wish to thank the delegations concerned for their understanding and cooperation during the few meetings I was privileged to chair. 
Last but not least, I should like to pay a special tribute to Mr. Minty, whose research and enthusiasm provided the main workload for the Committee. 
The installation on 10 May of a democratic Government of a united, non-racial South Africa has closed this tragic chapter on South Africa's dark past. 
It is indeed significant that the Council met today, on Africa Day, to adopt this historic resolution. 
By the lifting of these sanctions, South Africa, a country which once again stands ready to assume its rightful pride of place in the comity of nations, will be able to engage in fruitful cooperation with interested States in the fields of science and technology for development. 
Indeed, the Committee did play an additional contributory role in hastening the demise of apartheid and paving the way for the emergence of a united, non-racial, and democratic South Africa. 
For over two decades Nigeria was honoured to chair the United Nations Special Committee against Apartheid, whose contributions were critical to the process of change in South Africa. 
In this regard, my country stands ready and looks forward to very active and constructive cooperation with South Africa. 
There are no further speakers. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force, document S/1994/587 and Corr.l. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/620, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
It is my understanding that the Council is ready to proceed to vote on the draft resolution before it. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 921 (1994). 
"As is known, the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Disengagement Force (S/1994/587) states in paragraph 20: 
"That statement of the Secretary-General reflects the view of the Security Council." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/27. 
The meeting rose at 12.40 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Japan and the Republic of Korea, in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
In accordance with the usual practice, I propose, with the consent of the Council, to invite those representatives, in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Charter and rule 37 of the Council's provisional rules of procedure. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its ........................................... consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them a note by the Secretary-General, transmitting a letter dated 27 May 1994 from the Director General of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) addressed to the Secretary-General, document S/1994/631. 
"The Council strongly urges the DPRK only to proceed with the discharge operations at the five megawatt reactor in a manner which preserves the technical possibility of fuel measurements, in accordance with the IAEA's requirements in this regard. 
"The Council calls for immediate consultations between the IAEA and the DPRK on the necessary technical measures. 
"The Council requests the Director General of the IAEA to maintain IAEA inspectors in the DPRK to monitor activities at the five megawatt reactor. 
"The Council decides to remain actively seized of the matter and that further Security Council consideration will take place if necessary in order to achieve full implementation of the IAEA-DPRK safeguards agreement." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/28. 
The meeting was called to order at 5.15 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Angola and Portugal, in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Van Dunem "Mbinda" (Angola) took a place at the Council table; Mr. Catarino (Portugal) took the place reserved for him at the side of the Council Chamber. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
At the beginning of the draft resolution, the words "The Security Council" should be inserted. 
In the second line of the eleventh preambular paragraph, the word "the" should be replaced by "their". 
In the first line of operative paragraph four, the word "unconditional" should be replaced by "formal". 
Finally, in the penultimate line of operative paragraph four, the word "prevarication" should be replaced by "procrastination". 
The first speaker is the representative of Angola, on whom I now call. 
We are certain that your vast diplomatic experience and intellectual skills, which you have demonstrated on numerous occasions, will ensure the success of the work of this important body. 
My Government has reiterated its confidence in the performance of the mediation team and will continue to extend its best cooperation in the ongoing efforts. 
I would like to point out the high quality of the report on Angola submitted by the Secretary-General; it clearly reflects the development of the situation in the political, military and humanitarian fields and underscores the additional efforts carried out to speed up the peace process. 
However, my Government welcomes with reservation the reference made in the report about the future of the United Nations mission in Angola. 
The successive resolutions adopted in this Council containing mandatory measures have not been fully implemented; at the same time, there is lack of international pressure to make UNITA show more flexibility and demonstrate in practice that it is in fact interested in a just peace. 
These factors have contributed to the failure of the previous rounds, when, each time, more obstacles were being raised that lacked any kind of political, legal or moral foundation in the light of the negotiating platforms unanimously accepted as valid for the peace process. 
The Angolan Government calls attention to this danger and stresses the need for the Security Council to take measures to counter immediately UNITA's intentions. 
Later on in the course of the talks the Government accepted the principle of broadening UNITA's participation at the central, provincial, municipal and local community levels. 
In addition to that, the Government decided to relinquish to UNITA six posts of head of diplomatic mission or ambassador. 
This is clear evidence that the Government has already gone too far in its concessions and its flexibility. 
This crucial opportunity for lasting peace in Angola is on the table and should not be jeopardized or serve as an excuse to delay the peace process further. 
The moment is ripe for constructive attitudes and positions on the part of UNITA. 
Although the Lusaka talks, which have been taking place for more than six months, have resulted in significant progress - I stress "significant progress" - they still have some way to go because UNITA sometimes assumes positions that are contrary to Angolan constitutional law. 
If those positions were accepted, they would defeat the purpose of the establishment in Angola of a multi-party democracy free of any ethnic, regional or racial limitations or discrimination. 
It would be unfair to establish a parallel between the solution to the South African conflict and that of Angola, as some would advocate. 
The only lesson that the Angolans themselves could draw from the elections that took place in South Africa is that all the rival parties have abandoned violence and war in order to participate in politics. 
The known Bantustans have been destroyed and order has been restored, while in the case of Angola UNITA has rejected the election results and resorted to, and continues to engage in, violence as a political means to attain its objectives. 
When UNITA decides to follow the good example of South Africa by stopping the violence and the war, then there will be peace and tranquillity in my country, Angola. 
Therefore, the international community should force UNITA to stop the war, face the facts and follow the path of democracy, which is the only political solution to the Angolan conflict. 
As clearly stated in the Secretary-General's report (S/1994/611), the military situation in Angola continues to deteriorate because UNITA has, in the past months, increased its offensives with the objective of occupying more stretches of territory and hindering the course of the country's economic development. 
The Angolan Government is in possession of evidence that shows the involvement of the current Zairian regime in supporting UNITA, in flagrant violation of the arms and fuel embargo imposed by the Security Council against that organization. 
They have used the Ndjili airport in Kinshasa and the airstrips G652D and UG652D, and have then proceeded to other airstrips to gain access to Kafunfo in the Angolan mining-province of Lunda-Norte and other towns in the interior of Angola. 
I refer to just some of the reports we have received on the basis of which my Government can offer evidence of Zairian involvement. 
Zaire's involvement in the Angolan conflict is known, given the implications of the use of Zairian territory by UNITA to facilitate its movements and the launching of attacks in Angola. 
The prolonging and escalation of the war by UNITA have made the humanitarian situation in Angola increasingly dramatic, and its consequences are currently affecting a great portion of the population. 
It is critical that an end be put to this dramatic situation of the people of Angola, who had believed that the September 1992 elections heralded a future of peace, security and development. 
In addition, UNITA has taken to attacking storage facilities to steal relief supplies, which are then distributed to its troops. 
I should like, on behalf of my Government, to praise the efforts made by the members of this Council in the preparation of the draft resolution to be adopted today, even if we would have preferred a wording that better reflected the Angolan situation. 
The President: I thank the representative of Angola for the very generous words of kindness he expressed to me and to my predecessor. 
Mr. Catarino (Portugal): Before addressing the very important question that is before the Council today, please allow me first to compliment you, Mr. President, on the very able manner in which you have conducted the deliberations of the Council during this month of May. 
I should also like to congratulate your predecessor, Ambassador Keating of New Zealand, for his very successful efforts at the helm of this august body. 
I believe it is well known to all that Portugal and Angola have very special and very strong ties that unite the peoples of our countries across the distance that separates us only geographically. 
We have been involved in the Angolan peace process from the very beginning, from Bicesse to Lusaka. 
We unequivocally condemn the persistent fighting in Angola, which not only continues to disrupt humanitarian attempts to alleviate the suffering of the population, but also has a very negative impact on the current negotiations. 
We must also recognize the importance that a united and peaceful Angola represents for the development of the region and for the entire African continent. 
We have recently witnessed the emergence of a newly democratic South Africa, and this very positive development, like others in the region, is most promising. 
Only then can we perhaps look forward to a brighter future for that part of our world. 
We in the international community have a responsibility to help this come about. 
The role of the United Nations in this process is crucial. 
The Organization and, in particular, the Security Council, have a special responsibility, and we must be aware of the importance of today's meeting of the Council and of its decisions. 
We must help to make it a certainty. 
The Lusaka talks between the Government of Angola and UNITA have been protracted and very delicate, but thanks to the efforts of many, they have come very far and real progress has been achieved. 
We can say with a certain amount of hope, if not confidence, that the final global settlement is very near. 
In this respect, we welcome the Angolan Government's acceptance of the mediator's proposal on national reconciliation and we strongly urge UNITA to respond equally positively to the same proposal. 
At the centre of all the coordinated efforts to bring peace to Angola is undoubtedly Ma\x{893e}re Beye, the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, whose untiring energy and inspired leadership have kept the parties talking and negotiating despite all the difficulties and obstacles. 
We believe that a very special tribute is owed to Ma\x{893e}re Beye. 
The Security Council must remain acutely aware of the Angolan question, for it is one that requires special attention at this crucial point. 
It is important that both parties have recognized this and that they have been involved in talks to that end. It is, however, essential that the process be seen through to its conclusion, and that what has already been achieved should not have been in vain. 
But the negotiations cannot be prolonged indefinitely. 
The current infractions of these measures must not be permitted to continue since, apart from flouting the authority of the Council, they negatively affect the peace process. 
The United Nations cannot abdicate its responsibilities with regard to any agreements that may be reached in Lusaka, and must therefore ensure that the necessary means are made available to effectively oversee and guarantee, from the very beginning, the implementation of a comprehensive peace settlement reached in Lusaka. 
The President: I thank the representative of Portugal for the kind words he addressed to me and to my predecessor. 
If I hear no objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
We in the Council, under your able leadership, Mr. President, have worked long hours to serve these aspirations and to advance the cause of peace. 
And where there is hope, none of us stint; all are ready to strengthen the peacemakers. 
Beyond this Chamber there are those who would paint their native soil with the blood of its sons and daughters. 
Despite the promise of peace offered by the Lusaka talks, fighting has intensified, and new military offensives have been launched. 
This outrage will continue until Angola's leaders have the courage and the sense of responsibility to choose peace over war. 
We are heartened by reports that the Government of Angola has accepted the proposal put forward by the mediation. 
We join others in urging UNITA to do likewise, and we would underscore the words in the draft resolution now before the Council which call on both parties to take the next steps now to finalize any details still outstanding. 
Mr. President, as your tenure as the Council's Chair draws to a close, know how much we esteem your efforts during this month of May. 
The President: I thank the representative of the United States for the kind words he addressed to me. 
My Government welcomes wholeheartedly the positive response of the Government of Angola to the proposals on national reconciliation by the mediation. 
We strongly urge UNITA to act likewise. 
His words constitute additional evidence of his Government's commitment to the goal of national reconciliation and, ultimately, that of peace. 
Their tireless efforts to bring about peace are very commendable. 
We also fully acknowledge the role of Ma\x{893e}re Beye, the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, in facilitating these negotiations. 
His work in Lusaka has been crucial in fostering the peace process in Angola, and his performance should receive the fullest recognition. 
The efforts of African countries, particularly those of the subregion, continue to be essential in the promotion of peace in Angola. 
We have particularly welcomed the recent statement of President Nelson Mandela pledging his country's intention to seek ways to contribute to the Angolan peace process. 
His position was reiterated here last week by the South African First Deputy Executive President, Mr. Thabo Mbeki. 
On that occasion my delegation expressed its hope that the inauguration of the first multiracial and democratically elected Government in South Africa would have a highly beneficial impact on the entire continent, especially in Angola and Mozambique. 
The draft resolution before us has a very special meaning. 
It is not merely a routine renewal of the mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II). 
This one-month extension, at this particular moment, clearly reflects the firm desire of the international community for an expeditious conclusion of the ongoing negotiations. 
We could not agree more with the Secretary-General's position that the remaining issues relating to national reconciliation can be promptly resolved if realism, political will and good faith prevail. 
The Security Council, however, has not lost sight of the fact that Angola could have been living in peace for quite some time. 
In this draft resolution the Council is about to decide to keep open its options of reinforcing current sanctions should UNITA fail to cooperate for the implementation of the "Acordos de Paz" and the successful conclusion of the Lusaka peace talks. 
We earnestly hope, however, that UNITA will play a constructive role. 
The interest of the Angolan people in the cause of peace will be best served if UNITA becomes decisively engaged in the peace process. 
It is clear to the delegation of Brazil that the draft resolution before us this afternoon constitutes another crucial attempt to enhance the prospects for a prompt and successful political settlement for Angola. 
For my delegation, an essential element in this draft resolution is the reiteration of the Council's support for a continued and effective United Nations presence in Angola to foster the peace process and advance the full implementation of the "Acordos de Paz". 
My delegation will vote in favour of the draft resolution in the real expectation that when we return to the issue of Angola we shall be turning our attention to determining how an expanded United Nations presence can best contribute to a comprehensive peace settlement. 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): The Security Council is once again considering the situation in Angola. 
However, we note with concern the re-emergence of military operations throughout Angola, which will not only affect the negotiations, but will exacerbate the grave humanitarian situation of the people there. 
We therefore share the Secretary-General's concern about the high number of civilian victims, the population's suffering and the destruction of property and infrastructure, all of which are devastating for Angolan society. 
It is therefore essential for the parties to bear in mind that the only viable way out of the conflict is by peaceful means and through negotiation. 
We therefore urge the Government of Angola and UNITA to cease hostilities immediately. 
The Argentine Republic, as a country that is contributing military observers and civilian police to the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II), is following this situation very closely, and is pleased that, as the draft resolution demonstrates, the international community is not failing in its commitment towards Angola. 
However, the continuation and strengthening of this support are conditional upon a clear demonstration of the parties' sincere determination to achieve a lasting peace. 
The willingness of the United Nations to increase its presence through an increase in UNAVEM II's strength is clear. 
My delegation commends the efforts of the Secretary-General's Special Representative, of the three States observers to the peace process in Angola, of the Organization of African Unity and of some neighbouring States, in particular, Zambia, to try to find a solution, as soon as possible, to the Angolan crisis. 
Before I conclude, once again my delegation appeals to the parties to conclude the negotiations towards achieving peace and justice in a united Angola. 
Mr. Bizimana (Rwanda) (interpretation from French): My delegation expresses its deep gratitude to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his tireless efforts and his thorough report on the progress achieved in the Lusaka talks and on the military and humanitarian situation in Angola. 
In this respect, we note with satisfaction that since the publication of the latest report of the Secretary-General major progress has been made in the Lusaka talks on outstanding issues, particularly those involving the electoral process. 
My delegation, however, is still concerned by the slow pace of progress on the other issues, particularly those to do with national reconciliation and the future mandate of the United Nations in Angola, matters on which no consensus has yet been reached. 
My delegation, which welcomes the progress made in the Lusaka talks, is still, however, concerned about the continuing fighting throughout Angola and the heavy losses it has caused in both human and material terms. 
Since the continuing hostilities affect the delivery and distribution of humanitarian assistance, my delegation joins in the appeal to the parties to put an end to their military operations. 
In this light, my delegation will join the other members of the Council in adopting the draft resolution, extending the mandate of UNAVEM II until 30 June 1994. 
Mr. Y\x{6459}ez Barnuevo (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): The draft resolution before the Security Council, which the Spanish delegation supports, extends the mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) only to 30 June 1994. 
In fact, confidence is dwindling among Council members that the pending issues in the Lusaka talks can be resolved, issues having to do with national reconciliation on the basis of the proposals made by the Secretary-General's Special Representative and the three observer States to the Angolan peace process. 
The Council's consideration on that occasion must be exhaustive and, if warranted, must assign responsibility to the party whose attitude is delaying a process that should have been concluded long ago. 
The renewed and future commitment of the international community to Angola depends, now more than ever before, on the attitude and the will of the Angolan parties, and this opportunity given them in the home stretch of the peace process is a test of that attitude and that will. 
Let us not forget that as a direct or indirect result of the prolongation of the conflict, hundreds of people continue to die each day in Angola. 
This is one more reason to recall, as does the draft resolution on which we are about to vote, the obligation of all States to comply strictly with the measures imposed on UNITA by resolution 864 (1993). 
We also hope that the relevant Sanctions Committee will duly investigate the allegations made here today by the representative of Angola. 
We encourage them to continue on this path, redoubling their efforts at this culminating point in the Lusaka talks, so that Angola can finally come into the current that is carrying the entire southern African region into the stream of peace, reconciliation, reconstruction and development. 
The draft resolution, as orally revised, in its provisional form, has thus been adopted unanimously as resolution 922 (1994). 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): My delegation voted in favour of resolution 922 (1994), which extends the mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) for one month, until 30 June 1994. 
My delegation wishes to express the urgency it attaches to the parties' conclusion of the negotiations between the Government of Angola and UNITA, which began more than six months ago. 
France wishes to congratulate Mr. Blondin Beye and the three States observers to the negotiations for their unwavering efforts to achieve this result. 
My country hopes that the Government of Angola and UNITA will now, at this decisive moment, prove their responsibility by reaching a complete and definitive agreement that can be speedily implemented. 
In adopting resolution 903 (1994) on 16 March last, the Council showed its readiness to accompany the peace process in its initial phase if there was a solid agreement between the Government of Angola and UNITA, and that readiness is reaffirmed in today's resolution. 
Last week the Council adopted a resolution lifting sanctions against South Africa. 
France therefore calls on Angola, which is of the same region, not to shun this historic process. 
Since the Lusaka peace talks on 15 November last year, the two Angolan parties have reached agreements on a number of complicated military matters and have partially resolved the issue of national reconciliation. These are encouraging developments. 
The Angolan question has long remained unsolved, and six months have passed since the Lusaka peace talks started. Yet the two parties, for various reasons, are unable to remove the last obstacle and bring the man-made disaster in Angola to an end. 
This unusual step reflects the firm and unanimous view of the Council that it is now urgent for the parties to finalize a comprehensive settlement of the Angolan crisis. 
The one major issue outstanding, that of national reconciliation, has already been under discussion for several months. 
We call upon UNITA quickly to follow suit so that a comprehensive settlement plan can be agreed before the end of June. 
We remind the parties that, although the Council has once again stated its readiness in principle to consider the expansion of UNAVEM II to its previous level if an agreement is reached in Lusaka, the patience of the international community is not limitless. 
And UNITA, in considering its response to this resolution must bear in mind that the Council, in the resolution, has reiterated its readiness to consider at any time further measures against UNITA if it is not cooperating in efforts to achieve a peaceful solution in good faith. 
We share the concern expressed by the Secretary-General about the resurgence of fighting throughout Angola which has resulted in continued heavy loss of life and destruction of property, made more difficult the distribution of much-needed humanitarian relief and had a negative impact on the talks in Lusaka. 
Reports indicate that fighting has continued over the weekend in Kuito, Malange and Huambo, resulting in further casualties and suspension of aid flights. 
The Council, in its resolution 903 (1994), adopted two months ago, demanded the cessation of all offensive military actions. 
Regrettably, the parties have not complied, which is why the Council has repeated that demand in the resolution just adopted. 
It really must now be heeded. 
Continued fighting would not bode well for the Council's consideration of the United Nations future role in underpinning the comprehensive settlement plan we hope the Special Representative will achieve before the end of June. 
We were alarmed by the fact that at the negotiations in Lusaka agreement on questions linked to national reconciliation dragged on for more than two months; this delayed progress towards concluding a comprehensive peace agreement. 
The Russian Federation supported the resolution on Angola just adopted by the Security Council which provides for a one-month extension of the mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II). 
We believe that the resolution sends to the Angolan parties a very clear signal concerning the need immediately to demonstrate at the negotiations in Lusaka, which have now entered upon a critical stage, the necessary political will and maximum flexibility for the speedy achievement of a comprehensive peace agreement. 
The President: I shall now make a statement in my capacity as the representative of Nigeria. 
The time for decision has indeed come and cannot be further postponed. 
At no time has it become more obvious than now that for the peace process to move forward both parties in Angola -but particularly UNITA - must demonstrate greater flexibility, realism and political will at the Lusaka talks. 
This is essential in order that all the issues relating to national reconciliation - the last of the remaining core issues impeding the conclusion of a general peace agreement - can be successfully concluded. 
The human and material costs of procrastination and delay because of differences over the spoils of office and the distribution of portfolios can no longer be justified. 
While we welcome the latest report of the Secretary-General (S/1004/611), the Government of Nigeria is gravely concerned at the resurgence of military operations throughout the territory of Angola which has not helped to build the confidence and the goodwill needed to speed up the process of political settlement. 
In our view, decades of military confrontation ought to be sufficient to persuade the parties in Angola that it is indeed futile to continue to seek military solutions to this conflict. 
The current report of the Secretary-General duly reflects the precarious humanitarian situations in Angola as three-fold. 
First, while the humanitarian situation continues to improve in those areas which have been receiving food, medical and other types of relief assistance over the past four to six months, regular and substantial relief deliveries are still needed to sustain the improvement. 
Secondly, the momentum has to be further increased to respond to the needs of areas where humanitarian activities are ongoing but are greatly hampered by lack of access by road and by other logistical constraints. 
Thirdly, the humanitarian needs of recently assessed areas must be urgently met to avert starvation in these new areas. 
Three points in the resolution are worth noting. 
Their efforts have contributed significantly to the promise, although not yet the reality, of peace in Angola. 
Finally, my delegation commends the Government of Angola for the bold new concessions and offers which it has made to UNITA and about which the Permanent Representative of Angola has just extensively briefed this Council. 
We hope that UNITA will respond favourably to these latest offers by the Government and thereby facilitate the prompt conclusion of the Lusaka peace talks. 
As a brotherly country in which Nigeria places considerable confidence, Angola desperately needs to achieve peace and to begin as soon as possible its programme of reconstruction, rehabilitation and development. 
Tuesday, 31 May 1994, 3.30 p.m. 
Indeed, during this countdown the Council expects that the pending issues in the Lusaka talks, having to do with national reconciliation, can be resolved on the basis of the proposals made by the Secretary-General's Special Representative and the three observer States to the Angolan peace process. 
The meeting was called to order at 6.35 p.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
The precarious and unforeseeable nature of the situation is related above all to the suddenness with which disturbances and fighting between the clans tend to break out, as well as to the high degree of banditry, especially in the urban centres. 
With respect to demining, we wish to commend the efforts made by UNOSOM II, whose approach has made it possible to extend the operation to a larger part of Somali territory. 
To help the Somalis to meet their critical needs and face their constant challenges, collective action by the international community is still indispensable in order to support the efforts of the Somali people to reconstruct their country's political and socio-economic structure. 
That is why my delegation supports the draft resolution before the Council to renew the mandate of UNOSOM II. 
However, in all such situations a point can be reached where scepticism replaces hope. The Government and people of Pakistan have the deepest feelings of sympathy and fraternity for the people of Somalia. 
The progress in the implementation of the justice and police programmes, though slightly behind schedule, can be termed adequate. The overall humanitarian situation has registered considerable improvement over the last year or so. 
We believe that this is the right message that the Council should address to the Somali leaders in order to reach solid ground on the basis of which positive and reacquired goals are achieved. 
It seems to reflect the mood of the international community: one of anticipation and appreciation, but also of hope. 
The President: I shall now put draft resolution S/1994/638 to the vote. A vote was taken by show of hands. 
In this connection, the Organization of African Unity and the African States can and should continue to play an important role. 
Meanwhile, its humanitarian mandate remains unchanged, and the principle of using non-coercive measures should be observed in the performance of that mandate. 
France recalls that the success of any forthcoming agreement between the Somali factions on this issue will depend on our continuing the efforts we have undertaken to restore peace in that country. 
Banditry continues to rise, and we are once again confronted with the news of attacks on United Nations peace-keepers, most recently the tragic deaths, two weeks ago, of five Nepalese soldiers serving with UNOSOM. 
That review led to the adoption of resolution 897 (1994), by which the Council redefined the mandate of UNOSOM, particularly in the tasks and methods of operation assigned to it in the security field. 
Developments on the political front have, on one analysis, been less than satisfactory. It is true that there have been recurring delays in the convening of the preparatory meeting for the national reconciliation conference. 
The resulting further postponement of the national reconciliation conference itself has, at the very least, been a frustrating demonstration of the complexity and mistrust which characterize Somali politics. 
There are a number of notable successes to counterbalance the setbacks, and reasons which explain - if they do not justify - the slow pace on the political front. 
But it certainly cannot be said to be a surprise that such delays have occurred. 
In the specific case of Somalia we do not believe that it is appropriate or productive at this stage to impose on UNOSOM or the Somali parties artificial criteria or time-frames which make little sense in the circumstances and traditions of Somalia. 
Of course, this is tied to the emergence of the so-called "technicals", increased banditry and a general deterioration in the security and political situations which have combined to thwart the movement of humanitarian personnel and the delivery of relief material. 
On the humanitarian side, despite difficulties in the distribution of relief and the movement of personnel due to prevalent insecurity, available statistics show that the humanitarian division of UNOSOM II continues to be actively engaged in the resettlement of thousands of internally displaced persons in Somalia. 
We also wish to thank the Secretary-General and his Acting Special Representative for their untiring efforts to achieve a political settlement of the Somali conflict. 
I am sure I speak for all members of the Security Council in expressing deep appreciation to Ambassador Gambari for the great diplomatic skill and unfailing courtesy with which he conducted the Council's business last month. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Bahrain, Egypt, Kuwait, Qatar, Saudi Arabia, the United Arab Emirates and Yemen, in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them document S/1994/646, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
I would also like to thank your predecessor, Ambassador Gambari, for his outstanding performance and effective work, which led to the successful conclusion of the work of the Council last month. 
The Chinese delegation has always maintained that all conflicts should be settled peacefully through negotiation, and we oppose resolving political disputes by force. 
We have noted that in the course of resolving the conflict the countries concerned in the region, the Gulf Cooperation Council and the League of Arab States have all made unswerving efforts, which we welcome. 
The President: I thank the representative of China for his kind words addressed to me and my predecessor, Ambassador Gambari. 
I shall now put to the vote the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/646. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 924 (1994). 
The meeting rose at 4.15 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
In that regard, it fully supports efforts by the Secretary-General's Special Representative and the UNPROFOR Force Commander to negotiate such a cessation of hostilities, and welcomes the decision to convene a meeting with the parties in Geneva on 2 June 1994. 
"To that end, the Security Council strongly demands immediate, full, and unconditional compliance with its resolution 913 (1994), and in this context endorses the efforts made by UNPROFOR to ensure the implementation of this resolution. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/1994/PRST/29. 
The meeting rose at 5.25 p.m. 
The meeting was called to order at 7.20 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Rwanda, document S/1994/640. Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/684, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
In view of your vast experience and abundant skills, I have no doubt that we are in good hands. 
I wish also to express my delegation's deep gratitude for the exemplary manner in which Ambassador Gambari of Nigeria conducted the Council's work last month. 
My delegation has reviewed the latest report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Rwanda, which we have found relevant, informative and comprehensive. 
The findings of the Secretary-General's special mission to Rwanda by Assistant Secretary-General Riza and Major-General Baril, which provided the basis of the report, are likewise reflected in the draft resolution, seeking to direct the activities of the expanded United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
The Secretary-General states in his report, and we agree fully: 
If this is so, then it is abundantly clear that we are simply deceiving ourselves in emphasizing the human rights aspect of this tragedy, however stunning it is to us. 
The decisive political and military aspects are receding into the background while a collective international hand-wringing takes place, seeking to assign blame for what has already taken place. 
Meanwhile, the death and dying continue at the totally unacceptable level of thousands of people per day. 
If we have now nearly composed the authorized UNAMIR force, but expect to take some three to four weeks to begin to deploy it, we are looking not at three to four weeks, but at some tens of thousands more people who will die. 
Against the backdrop of this international indecisiveness, the objectives and the intent of the warring sides in Rwanda remain the same, and the fighting continues. 
If anything, the calls for a cease-fire in the present draft resolution are weaker than those in the previous one; that cannot fail to catch the attention of the Rwandan parties. 
We cannot escape the fact that what is required is a firm and unequivocal demand by the Council to the parties that fighting must be stopped forthwith, coupled with measures which clearly show the Council's determination to back up this demand. 
We cannot continue to push the issues of security and peace into the background of human rights headlines, however well it may play at home for some of us. 
The reason we have this tragic human rights situation, with human beings dying every day in unacceptable numbers, is precisely that the fighting has been allowed to continue, and, with possible counter-offensives looming, it could grow even worse. 
Simply creating more safe areas to protect the victims has become a diversion. 
We must suppress the factors that are creating victims, and this may come down to a question of the willingness and resolve of the international community to act meaningfully in this crisis. 
It is an unbelievable travesty for Rwanda to burn while the United Nations fiddles. 
We have spent much time in organizing a response to the situation in Rwanda, and time is critical. 
My delegation, having noted its deep concerns, nevertheless supports the present draft resolution as a way to get things moving. 
We must once again appeal to the Rwandan parties on the basis of the effect it would have on them and their neighbours if they halted the killing and the destruction of their country and if they returned to the negotiations. 
The President: I thank the representative of Djibouti for the kind words he addressed to me. 
The draft resolution before us focuses on what more we can do to help mitigate the terrific carnage in Rwanda. 
This carnage, in its scale, is almost without precedent. 
This became clear soon after the massacres started in early April. My delegation had already described it in early May, from this seat, as genocide. 
My delegation is troubled that it has taken so long for the Secretary-General to use this description in his reports, on which the Security Council bases it work so heavily. 
Such information would help galvanize, rather than paralyse, the international community. 
I used the word "holocaust" a moment ago, and one does not use that word lightly. 
But today, as we commemorate the fiftieth anniversary of D-Day, we reflect upon the Second World War as a war directed against a regime which became anathema to the civilized world precisely because of its having unleashed a holocaust. 
The regime in Rwanda has been attempting to do something similar - with machetes instead of gas chambers; with the notorious interhamwe, comparable to the SS, with the Mouvement R\x{5ee7}ublicain National pour la D\x{5e66}ocratie et le Deloppmenent and the Comit D\x{5e66}ocratique R\x{5ee7}ublicain, comparable to the Nazi party. 
Genocide is a crime, and, to state the obvious, where there is a crime there are criminals. 
We recall that in resolution 918 (1994) the Security Council requested the Secretary-General to present a report on investigations of serious violations of international humanitarian law, which is bound, of course, to include genocide. 
Once this report is available, my delegation will want to look beyond the horizon of where we are going today, beyond the horizon of today's draft resolution. 
We might want to think about a fact-finding mission established by the Security Council itself. 
Certain Rwandan organizations might be found to amount to criminal organizations. 
But right now, our efforts are directed at halting the carnage. 
There will be more work later connected with mitigating its consequences, with restoring law and order in the country, with the return of displaced persons and refugees, with building State structures, and so forth. 
The President: I thank the representative of the Czech Republic for the kind words he addressed to me and to the Nigerian delegation. 
We are confident that under your competent stewardship our work will be conducted in an effective and efficient manner. 
During the last two months, the resumption of military confrontation and widespread violence has generated a humanitarian crisis of appalling proportions. 
In the wake of the unabated violence in Rwanda, according to the latest estimates, around 1.5 million persons have become internally displaced. 
In search of a more secure environment, another 400,000 Rwandese have been forced to cross the borders, seeking refuge in neighbouring countries. 
My delegation expresses its deep gratitude to Mr. Iqbal Riza, Assistant Secretary-General for Peace-keeping Operations, and to the Secretary-General's Military Advisor, Major-General J. Maurice Baril, for the work they undertook in particularly difficult circumstances during their special mission to Rwanda. 
My delegation supports the draft resolution before us because the international community cannot stand still and allow the continuation of mass killings and an increase in the number of displaced persons and in the fears of threatened civilians. 
My delegation is also pleased that during the deliberations that resulted in the draft resolution we have before us the Council again put to use the non-binding criteria for the review of mandates of peace-keeping operations, set out in the presidential statement of 3 May 1994 (S/PRST/1994/22). 
In order that these criteria should become the much-needed yardstick for peace-keeping operations, they ought to be implemented consistently, and with sufficient flexibility so as to accommodate unforeseen situations and ensure the effective discharge of the mandate of these operations. 
This draft resolution is an essential step towards the measures the United Nations can adopt even before a cease-fire is achieved. 
Urgent action is required. 
The President: I thank the representative of Brazil for his kind words addressed to me and to the delegation of Nigeria. 
Mr. Ayewah (Nigeria): Sir, my delegation would like to extend its courtesies to you as you assume the presidency of the Council during the month of June. 
The international community is definitely sensitive to the mood of a people in travail. 
Unfortunately, that was not quite the impression that was created in resolution 912 (1994), at least in the eyes of the majority of the people outside this Council, when, at the peak of the Rwandan crisis, the strength of UNAMIR was drastically reduced from 2,500 to 270 men. 
The present draft resolution, and resolution 918 (1994) which preceded it, have enabled the United Nations to redeem itself and effectively resume its role of contributing to the security and protection of displaced persons, refugees and civilians at risk in Rwanda. 
My delegation notes with grave concern the continuation of large-scale killings in Rwanda. 
It was long overdue for the international community to act, and it is right that it is doing so now by demanding an immediate halt to the carnage, a cessation of hostilities and a cease-fire. 
The present draft resolution, which is essentially oriented towards the provision of humanitarian assistance in Rwanda, equally anticipates international participation in the political process in that country. 
We hope that the parties will enable the process to fructify and result in the desirable goal. 
Now that a number of African countries have indicated their readiness to provide troops, we would hope that other countries outside the region will see their way clear to also contribute troops and, more importantly, logistical support. 
But above all, the warring parties in Rwanda must recognize and accept the futility of a military option as a solution to the problem. 
We wish them well. 
The President: I thank the representative of Nigeria for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan): Permit me, Sir, to begin by extending to you the sincerest congratulations of my delegation on your assuming the office of the President of the Security Council for the month of June. 
You come from a country which is not only a neighbour of Pakistan, but with which we have enjoyed fraternal relations throughout history. 
You yourself, Mr. President, have a very wide circle of friends and admirers in Pakistan, where you served with great distinction and ability as the Ambassador of the Sultanate of Oman. 
My delegation is completely at your disposal and will fully cooperate with you in the discharge of your onerous responsibilities. 
We have been deeply impressed also by the skill and the wisdom with which Mr. Ibrahim Gambari, the Permanent Representative of Nigeria, conducted the work of the Council, together with his very able staff, during the month of May. 
My delegation would wish to express its appreciation and warm thanks to the Secretary-General for his excellent report contained in document S/1994/640. 
The last resolution on Rwanda was adopted by the Council almost three weeks ago. 
During the intervening period, violence has unfortunately continued in that country. 
The only real hope appears to emanate from the cease-fire talks that the Rwandan parties are reported to have resumed. 
It is equally important that the logistics and other equipment required for these troops be made available most expeditiously. 
We are therefore happy that after some discussion the Council has been able to agree to extend the mandate of UNAMIR until 9 December 1994, and my delegation will therefore support the draft resolution which is before us. 
The President: I thank the representative of Pakistan for his kind words addressed to me and to the Nigerian delegation. 
We are also grateful to Ambassador Gambari's associates for the great assistance they afforded to us in the Council. 
We are seriously concerned that, despite the efforts undertaken by the international community, the deliberate mass extermination of innocent people continues, and widespread hostilities run rampant. 
The ongoing human tragedy of Rwanda and its unprecedented scale require that the international community take urgent and effective action. 
We acknowledge that the highly complex and, in many ways, rapidly changing situation in Rwanda dictates the need for a different approach - in particular, of flexible contingency planning. 
We also deem justified the provision that UNAMIR will not be used as a buffer force between the parties to the conflict. 
Seeking to make a contribution to the efforts of the world community that seek to overcome the dire humanitarian crisis in Rwanda, Russia has already sent to Tanzania a motorized division to supply food, medical supplies and other cargo to the Rwandese refugee camps. 
The President: I thank the representative of the Russian Federation for the kind words addressed to me and to my predecessor, Ambassador Gambari, and his team. 
Mr. Cardenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): I take this opportunity, Sir, to express my delegation's pleasure at seeing you presiding over the Security Council this month, and our appreciation for the work accomplished last month by the delegation of Nigeria. 
Similarly, we wish to express our thanks for the very complete and detailed report provided by the Secretary-General, which, enriched by the information provided by the special mission sent to Rwanda, makes it possible for us to evaluate further the situation there. 
The report describes a humanitarian crisis of enormous proportions to which the international community must respond diligently. 
In particular, we are alarmed by confirmation in the report that genocide has been committed in Rwanda. 
The Security Council, aware of the need to act with utmost urgency and efficiency in the face of a tragedy of such magnitude, is about to consider a draft resolution which my delegation supports. 
We must not lose sight of the fact that the effectiveness and success of this undertaking will depend on the availability of troops and equipment to the United Nations and, above all, on the sincere political will of the parties and their genuine cooperation with UNAMIR. 
In this respect, we reiterate our appeal to all parties for a cessation of hostilities and an end to the slaughter of innocent civilians. 
Lastly, we want to express our appreciation to the agencies, organizations and countries that have given humanitarian assistance to Rwanda in order to mitigate the pain of the civilian population and to those countries that are providing UNAMIR with troops and logistical support. 
We also particularly commend the efforts of the Force Commander, Major-General Dallaire, to prevent the loss of more human lives and to achieve a cease-fire among the parties in particularly difficult circumstances. 
The President: I thank the representative of Argentina for the kind words addressed to me and to the delegation of Nigeria. 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom): May I congratulate you, Sir, on the assumption of the presidency and thank Ambassador Gambari for the unfailing good humour and effectiveness with which he chaired the Council last month. 
The Security Council has been required to handle many difficult issues in the past few years, but none has exceeded in its horror and its intractability the situation in Rwanda. 
There could not have been and never has been any argument about the fact that in the hackneyed phrase "something must be done". 
But it has been far more difficult to identify what that "something" realistically should be and then to do it. 
The Force Commander, Major-General Dallaire, by his calmness and his resourcefulness has set an example in which the United Nations can rightly take pride. 
The concept of operations that he has now proposed and that we are about to endorse seems to us the right one. 
The humanitarian situation throughout Rwanda is, of course, terrible. 
The crisis is huge; we see from the report that over a quarter of Rwanda's population is affected. 
In this context, we welcome the efforts of the non-governmental organizations, United Nations agencies and others to alleviate the suffering of the displaced persons and refugees. 
The human rights abuses in Rwanda have already been referred to by many Ambassadors, but it would be wrong not to mention them again in this debate. 
It is entirely right that the High Commissioner for Human Rights has appointed a Special Rapporteur. 
There have now been some well substantiated accounts of the most appalling massacres, of acts that - we note the Secretary-General's conclusion - amount to genocide. 
It is good that he has made such a clear statement of his views on this, and we must not let the matter rest there. 
Of course, there are already far too many arms in Rwanda. 
The President: I thank the representative of the United Kingdom for his kind words addressed to me and to my predecessor, Ambassador Gambari, and his delegation. 
Mr. Ya\x{9391}z Barnuevo (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): May I first, Sir, associate myself with those colleagues who have spoken before me in saying how pleased we are to see you presiding over our work, in which you may be assured of the complete cooperation of the Spanish delegation. 
In the Secretary-General's opinion, the massive and systematic killings of communities and families belonging to a particular ethnic group in Rwanda constitute genocide. 
The Foreign Ministers of the European Union said the same thing in their statement of 16 May. 
The report of the Secretary-General also provides some very relevant details about radio broadcasts, especially on Radio Mille Collines, inciting people to violence and racial hatred. 
Spain will vote in favour of the draft resolution, which extends the mandate of the expanded United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) for a period of six months, until 9 December, and establishes the modalities for its deployment. 
We shall do so because we believe that the draft resolution reaffirms the international community's active concern about the enormous humanitarian tragedy confronting Rwanda and the international community's commitment to find a solution to this unprecedented crisis. 
We pay tribute to all the members of UNAMIR for their extraordinary work in particularly difficult circumstances, and assure them of our complete support. 
We praise the efforts of the High Commissioner for Human Rights, Ambassador Ayala Lasso, who visited Rwanda and denounced the grave violations of international human law and drew the attention of the international community to this grave situation. 
The President: I thank the representative of Spain for his statement and for his kind words addressed to me and to my predecessor, Ambassador Gambari, and his delegation. 
I now put to the vote the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/684. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 925 (1994). 
Mr. Keating (New Zealand): Let me begin by congratulating you, Sir, on assuming the presidency of this Council for the month of June. 
We look forward to working with you and the members of your team. 
I also wish to express my thanks and congratulations to Assistant Secretary-General Riza and Major-General Baril for the excellent work which they did as the Secretary-General's Special Mission to Rwanda. 
New Zealand very warmly welcomes the adoption of this resolution today. 
Its adoption will enable the Secretariat and the countries contributing troops and equipment for the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) to move ahead speedily with the deployment of the expanded force. 
It is important, however, to remember the history of today's resolution. 
We would have much preferred for the Council to have taken, in that resolution, the step that it has taken today and approved the whole concept of operations proposed by the Secretary-General in his earlier report. 
We believe that the tentativeness displayed by the Council in adopting resolution 918 (1994) sent a very confused signal, both to potential troop-contributing countries and others, about the Council's commitment to the idea of an expanded UNAMIR. 
And as we think subsequent events have shown, that signal had the result of delaying decisions by troop-contributing countries to commit themselves to the operation. 
In this connection, however, we do want to express our very warm appreciation of the willingness shown by a number of countries from Africa to contribute troops, notwithstanding that "orange light". 
We would also like to express appreciation to those other countries, such as the United States, which have made very significant offers of assistance with equipment and logistics. 
It is particularly welcome that this resolution ends the doubt about the determination of the Council to do what is necessary for Rwanda. 
This resolution gives effect to the Council's wish that UNAMIR should deploy as soon as possible to provide security for Rwandans at risk and for essential humanitarian relief operations. 
In New Zealand's view, it is very important that this resolution also states clearly the Council's grave concern at the genocide that has taken place in Rwanda. 
The systematic killing of thousands upon thousands of innocent civilians has characterized the terrible violence in Rwanda. 
There is no doubt in our minds that genocide has occurred, and it is significant that at last the Council has formally recognized this. 
We cannot stress too strongly the importance of the parties' ceasing the appalling and unnecessary hostilities immediately and honouring their assurances to cooperate with UNAMIR in carrying out its mandate. 
But we are conscious that even if a cease-fire were to come, UNAMIR would be operating in an unstable and very dangerous environment. 
It is important, therefore, that this resolution has reiterated the fact that UNAMIR has the authority to act robustly in defense of its mandate and can take forceful action against militias or anyone else who threatens protected sites and populations. 
One obvious deficiency in the system is the lack of an appropriate mechanism within the Council for proper discussion of the concerns that led to the decision in resolution 918 (1994) to delay authorization of the full force for Rwanda. 
The questions that were being asked were important ones and they deserved answers, but we had no forum for discussion of such hands-on issues. 
Nor are bilateral discussions between individual Council members and the Secretariat a satisfactory alternative, because they do not permit the necessary interchange of ideas between a range of Council members. 
Thus, in the absence of a resolution of these important kinds of issues, in the tragic case of Rwanda the Council was forced to temporize. 
We consider that the proposed review of the United Nations system for responding to crises like that in Rwanda must address this and other kinds of structural deficiencies. 
New Zealand has made specific proposals to address these kinds of issues on two occasions in the past 12 months, first informally and more recently formally, during New Zealand's presidency of the Council in April. 
Document S/PRST/1994/22 of 3 May 1994 records that it was not possible to reach agreement on measures to improve the Council's management of peace-keeping operations. But it was decided that the Council would keep this issue under review. 
The President: I thank the representative of New Zealand for the kind words he addressed to me and to my predecessor, Ambassador Gambari, and his delegation. 
The Council's adoption of resolution 925 (1994) provides a glimmer of hope for Rwanda. 
The resolution spells out the modalities for the deployment of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), the strengthening of which was decided upon by resolution 918 (1994). 
My delegation welcomes the decisions taken by the Secretary-General. 
We thank the members of the mission dispatched to the field, which carried out useful work towards the effective implementation of the Council's resolutions. 
Once more we pay a tribute to the Force Commander for the important role he has played; in an extremely difficult situation, he has tirelessly pursued his mediation efforts between the Rwandese parties. 
My country considers that the assurances given by the Rwandese parties that they will cooperate with UNAMIR in the implementation of the Council's resolutions constitute an encouraging element. 
My Government stresses that, while the priority objective is a humanitarian one, we must not forget that only a political solution can restore lasting peace and stability to Rwanda. 
The United Nations must play its part in implementing the peace process, which must fall within the framework of the Arusha Peace Agreement. 
My delegation recalls that there can be no military solution, and we urge the Rwandese parties to heed the voice of reason and tolerance, to conclude a cease-fire agreement and to resume the dialogue that must lead to national reconciliation. 
It is intolerable that massacres and what can only be described as genocide should continue; those responsible must be brought to justice. 
Human rights must be respected. 
My country has taken extraordinary measures to help the victims of the conflict, displaced persons and refugees in neighbouring countries. 
The President: I thank the representative of France for the kind words he addressed to me and to the delegation of Nigeria. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese): Since the adoption of Security Council resolution 918 (1994), the situation in Rwanda has seen further deterioration. The humanitarian situation remains grave. 
Based on that position, the Chinese delegation voted in favour of the resolution just adopted. 
The United Nations Charter contains explicit provisions on the mandates of the Security Council, the General Assembly and other United Nations organs. These bodies should earnestly carry out the respective mandates entrusted to them by the Charter. 
Therefore, we wish to express our reservations on the resolution's elements relating to the human rights rapporteur. 
Mr. Inderfurth (United States of America): It is with great pleasure, Sir, that I add my congratulations on your assumption of the presidency of the Council. 
I am sure that you will tackle the challenges awaiting us during the month of June with great diplomatic skill. 
I would like to convey our appreciation to your predecessor, Ambassador Gambari of Nigeria, for the excellent way in which he and his delegation acquitted themselves in dealing with the many difficult tasks with which the Council was confronted in May. 
The personal courage and dedication displayed by these three men and all the other brave people labouring to contain the cataclysm that has shaken Rwanda is to be greatly commended. 
The report of the Secretary-General has addressed the questions the Council posed in resolution 918 (1994). 
While the answers may not be as positive as one might have hoped, we are all striving together to do our best to improve a truly horrifying situation. 
We do not want there to be any confusion about UNAMIR's tasks. 
Clarity in defining the mission and its duration are inescapable factors which must be taken into account in all the Council's deliberations. 
We note with satisfaction that the two parties have begun cease-fire negotiations. 
We hope this effort will continue in good faith, and will reach a successful conclusion soon. 
In the meantime, however, there is no cease-fire in effect and no comprehensive agreement among the parties involved in the Rwandan conflict, or with the United Nations. 
In those circumstances, the activities described in the Secretary-General's report might be considered to involve enforcement actions. 
Further, UNAMIR's military units must be provided with the equipment and rules of engagement to execute successfully the assigned mission to defend themselves and to provide basic protection for threatened persons and security for the delivery of humanitarian relief. 
My Government stands firmly behind UNAMIR's involvement in Rwanda. 
To this end, we have recently signed the necessary papers to lease 50 armoured personnel carriers to the United Nations for use in Rwanda. 
We strongly urge all countries with equipment or troops available to contribute whatever possible to the United Nations in Rwanda, and we extend our appreciation to those that have already made firm offers. 
The Defense Department contracted with civilian carriers for 18 flights carrying Red Cross supplies from Kenya to Burundi. 
An airlift involving 41 flights to transport 1,650 tons of grain and cooking oil from Tanzania to Burundi began on 1 June 1994. 
The Security Council has a responsibility, when sending troops into unpredictable situations, to ensure that those troops will not be willfully mistreated. 
Finally, as others have stated, it has been two months since this crisis erupted. 
The President: I thank the representative of the United States for his kind words addressed to me and to my predecessor, Mr. Gambari, and his delegation. 
Mr. Bizimana (Rwanda) (interpretation from French): By the resolution just adopted, the Council has endorsed the proposals made by the Secretary-General for the deployment of the expanded United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
The Council has also extended its mandate until 9 December. 
After almost a month, the first phase of the deployment of the strengthened UNAMIR, which had undergone a regrettable and very harmful reduction, has not even begun. 
Moreover, we also wish to express gratitude for the actions of States, United Nations agencies and international and non-governmental organizations providing humanitarian assistance to relieve the sufferings of the several thousands of displaced persons, both inside Rwanda and in neighbouring countries. 
To achieve that end, the creation of adequate security conditions is indispensable. 
Furthermore, we are firmly convinced that any solution to this crisis in Rwanda must be based on a political settlement, for which the Arusha Peace Agreement constitutes the framework for the resumption of dialogue. 
The President: I shall now make a statement in my capacity as the representative of Oman. 
We hope that today's meeting on a cease-fire will be a success and will be a major step in trying to ease the suffering and pain of the Rwandan people. 
It is encouraging, however, that both the interim government and the RPF have expressed their conviction that peace in Rwanda can only be achieved by a political settlement. 
We therefore urge the two parties to translate their words into deeds by taking effective steps to stop the killings and cease all forms of hostility for their own benefit and for the benefit of the Rwandan people. 
Its importance also stems from the fact that it is a step further in the direction which the Council initiated by adopting on 17 May resolution 918 (1994) aimed at alleviating the human suffering caused by the conflict in Rwanda. 
In the light of the humanitarian and urgent nature of UNAMIR's task in Rwanda, my delegation wishes to see prompt deployment of the troops. 
In the mean time, we appeal to the conflicting parties to heed calls for them to exercise maximum self-restraint and to cooperate with UNAMIR in order to facilitate its tasks. 
Finally, my delegation commends the efforts of the United Nations and non-governmental agencies to extend humanitarian assistance in very difficult circumstances to the Rwandan people. 
We also commend the tireless efforts of OAU and the neighbouring countries in attempting to put the peace process back on track. 
The Rwandan crisis is difficult and very complicated; it is the product of centuries of ethnic conflict. 
Hence, it is crucial that the international community does not forsake the innocent civilian people of Rwanda. 
There are no further speakers on my list. 
The human rights abuses in Rwanda have already been referred to by many Ambassadors, but it would be wrong not to mention them again in this debate. 
It is entirely right that the Commission on Human Rights has appointed a Special Rapporteur. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on the agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Aouzou Strip Observer Group, document S/1994/672. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/700, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 926 (1994). 
The meeting rose at 4.45 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Cyprus (S/1994/680 and Add.1). 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/706, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
It is my understanding that the Council is ready to proceed to vote on the draft resolution before it. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 927 (1994). 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan): My delegation considers the operations of the United Nations Force in Cyprus (UNFICYP) indispensable to achieving the objectives set forth by the Security Council. 
Ever since its creation, UNFICYP has played a vital role in maintaining peace on the island and ensuring a climate conducive to political negotiations between the leadership of two Cypriot communities. 
However, my delegation would have preferred a brief procedural resolution extending the mandate of UNFICYP without going into the substance of political issues at this stage. 
The political aspects of the problem would be best addressed at the time when the Security Council carries out an in-depth consideration of the Secretary-General's report of 30 May 1994 on his Mission of Good Offices in Cyprus, and a further report on the subject which is still awaited. 
We consider these steps as a manifestation of the political will on the part of the Turkish Cypriot leadership to make progress on the question of confidence-building measures relating to the fenced area of Varosha and Nicosia international airport, as well as an overall political settlement of the problem. 
We express the hope that acceptance and implementation of the package of confidence-building measures, with the agreement of both sides, offers the best possibility at this stage of making progress towards securing a lasting solution to the Cyprus problem. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
Members of the Council have before them the second progress report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR), document S/1994/715. 
Members of the Council have before them document S/1994/723, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
Operative paragraph 3 should read as follows: 
"Requests the Secretary-General to report to the Council on the termination of UNOMUR before the completion of its mandate". 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution, as orally revised in its provisional form, has been adopted unanimously as resolution 928 (1994). 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on the agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them document S/1994/737, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by France. 
If I hear no objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Vorontsov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The enormous scale of the human tragedy in Rwanda and the continuing massacres of the innocent civilian population of that long-suffering country dictate the need for the adoption of urgent measures that can stop further bloodshed in Rwanda. 
In our view, we have been forced to take this decision; it is imperative in the present conditions. 
We believe it important that the draft resolution clearly states that this action has the purely humanitarian goal of contributing to the security and protection of the civilian population. 
It has a clearly formulated mandate and will be conducted within a limited time period, required for the deployment of the expanded United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
It is also important that, as the draft resolution emphasizes, this operation be carried out impartially and neutrally, in close coordination with the activity of UNAMIR. 
We express the hope that the active diplomatic efforts being made in this area will lead to the parties' not raising obstacles to the implementation of this humanitarian action. 
Instead of improving, the humanitarian situation in the country has steadily deteriorated. 
The crux of the response sought by the international community is the deployment of an expanded United Nations peace-keeping force in the country, but for a number of reasons this has yet to become a fact. 
On the question before us, my Government, aside from problems of a political nature related to the implementation of the mission, has serious doubts as regards its likely impact on the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), considering the present political environment. 
In this connection, it strikes us that the Security Council has avoided placing the humanitarian mandate given to UNAMIR under that Chapter. 
We are also keenly aware of the difficulty of maintaining simultaneous but separate peace-keeping and peace-enforcement operations in the same country. 
In addition, the proposed mission, in the present set of circumstances, may cloud the much-needed environment of support and cooperation that would enable UNAMIR to discharge its mandate in a successful manner. 
My Government has also learned with preoccupation that some countries that had previously announced their intention of making troops available to UNAMIR are, in the light of present events, having second thoughts and reviewing their offers. 
At this juncture, despite the commendable humanitarian purposes of the sponsor of the initiative, we are of the view that, as its main objective and priority, the Security Council should continue to concentrate its collective efforts on making UNAMIR viable and operational without further delay. 
Despite the fact that many of my delegation's concerns were met in the final draft, Brazil is not in a position to endorse the text for the political reasons I have stated. 
My Government remains to be convinced that the proposed mission is in fact capable of effectively addressing the situation while we await the arrival of the expanded forces of UNAMIR in Rwanda, particularly when there is the opposition of one of the parties in that country. 
Mr. Olhaye (Djibouti): My delegation has made no effort to disguise its shock, disgust and disbelief at the relentless aberration and genocidal firestorm destroying Rwanda and its human population. 
This was the basis of our resolution 912 (1994) of 21 April 1994. 
But as we know, there has been no cease-fire and combat has continued, as have the lawlessness and the massacres of civilians. 
Attempting to redress the situation, the Council, by resolution 918 (1994) of 17 May, increased the authorized force level of UNAMIR to 5,500 troops. 
Since then we have witnessed the agonized efforts of the Secretary-General to find these 5,500 troops, to agree on their arms and equipment, and to work out logistics, transportation and the manner of their deployment once on the scene. 
Concurrent with these negotiations and preparations, thousands of hopeless civilians have reportedly died each day and will continue to do so until an expanded UNAMIR is in place, hopefully in three months' time. 
In this unacceptable situation, certain Member States led by France have volunteered to establish a temporary multinational operation in Rwanda aimed at the security and protection of displaced persons, refugees and civilians at risk. 
While the Secretary-General projects this operation to be in place for a minimum of three months, it would cease at the full deployment of UNAMIR's forces, so its time frame is limited. 
Presumably, it would be doing nothing more than UNAMIR itself, were it in a position to deploy in a timely manner. 
It might even be a different story were this a clash restricted to military combatants, with limited civilian losses. 
However, on the contrary, civilians appear to be the prime targets. 
My delegation will therefore support the draft resolution before us and agrees with the conclusions of the Secretary-General in his letter of 19 June 1994 to the President of the Security Council on the offer of some Member States to cooperate with UNAMIR and the Secretary-General in Rwanda. 
We continue to believe that, for the present, effective measures should be taken towards the early complete deployment of an expanded UNAMIR, which should play its role in accordance with resolutions 918 (1994) and 925 (1994). 
We also note that, at its recent summit meeting the Organization of African Unity (OAU) formulated the following proposals: 
"Any action or effort undertaken by any countries, independently or collectively, should be placed within the framework of UNAMIR ... "All international efforts and resources should be employed to support the United Nations mandate in Rwanda". 
Hence, and on the basis of the experience and lessons of the United Nations peace-keeping operation in Somalia, the Chinese delegation will abstain in the vote on the draft resolution before us. 
China will continue to work with the international community to promote an early settlement of the question of Rwanda. 
The initiative is especially timely and helpful, as more than two months of efforts to gather the resources needed to deploy an expanded United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) have yet to come to fruition. 
Moreover, it is noted that additional troops can only be deployed once the necessary equipment to support them is on the ground and after the troops have been trained to use the equipment. 
The Secretary-General makes it clear that, given all these constraints, UNAMIR may not be in a position for three months to fully undertake the tasks entrusted to it. 
Of particular concern is the fact that meanwhile the humanitarian situation in Rwanda continues to deteriorate and that hostilities still rage. 
The action envisaged in today's draft resolution is of particular significance in these circumstances, for it would end the inertia of the international community in the face of the human tragedy in Rwanda. 
The operation would clearly save the lives of many thousands of refugees, displaced persons and civilians at risk until UNAMIR has the personnel and logistic support it needs. 
We are deeply grateful to the countries that have offered to participate in the expanded UNAMIR by making available troops and logistical support, including equipment. 
The draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 929 (1994). 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): My delegation welcomes the adoption of the resolution, which we hope -that is why we took the initiative - will very quickly contribute to alleviating the sufferings of the people of Rwanda. 
For two months now, the population of Rwanda has been the victim of unprecedented massacres, of such magnitude that one no longer hesitates to describe them as genocide. 
Even orphanages are the targets of attacks and abuses by the militia. 
In so doing, we are merely responding to the urgent appeals which the Secretary-General has been making for two months to all Member States. 
I should like to pay tribute to his perseverance in this matter. 
The goal of the French initiative is exclusively humanitarian: the initiative is motivated by the plight of the people, in the face of which, we believe, the international community cannot and must not remain passive. 
It will not be the mission of our soldiers in Rwanda to interpose themselves between the warring parties, still less to influence in any way the military and political situation. 
Our objective is simple: to rescue endangered civilians and put an end to the massacres, and to do so in an impartial manner. 
France earnestly hopes that other countries will associate themselves with this initiative and will respond to the Council's appeal. 
We welcome the fact that Senegal has already stated its decision to join us. 
It is not the objective of the French initiative to replace UNAMIR. 
On the contrary, the action of France and the countries which join it has only one purpose: to fill a gap which is having disastrous consequences. 
France therefore encourages the Secretary-General to continue his efforts unrelentingly to bring about the effective deployment of the expanded UNAMIR as soon as possible. 
In conclusion, my delegation would like once again to emphasize the dedication of France to finding a negotiated political solution on the basis of the Arusha Agreements, the only way to put an end once and for all to the fighting and the massacres besetting Rwanda today. 
The African countries and the Organization of African Unity (OAU) have an essential role to play here, and France will support all their efforts in this regard. 
It is not necessary to catalogue once again the horrors of what has been taking place there, the tales of butchery, of slain orphans, nuns, mothers, hospital patients, innocent victims; it becomes almost mind-numbing. 
But we cannot afford to become numb to this tragedy, for it is still unfolding before our eyes. 
Despite the demands that the killing stop, despite the expressions of outrage, reports of continuing atrocities still reach our ears. 
I need not remind you, Mr. President, of the hours upon hours that the Council has spent deliberating on how best to handle this crisis of appalling proportions. 
We stand behind those decisions, and believe that the United Nations and the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) have a vital role to play, but the enormity of the tragedy causes us also to welcome the bold French initiative. 
In supporting this resolution, the United States wishes to emphasize our strong support for the French initiative and the effort the cooperating force will make to guarantee the security and protection of displaced persons, refugees and civilians in Rwanda. 
The grave humanitarian crisis in that country demands a swift response from the international community, and we commend the French for acting to address this need. 
We wish to underline as well the mandate the cooperating force has received to play a truly impartial role in Rwanda. 
We recognize that scepticism remains in some quarters about the role of the cooperating force. 
We want to point out that the scope of the resolution has been narrowed to address exactly that concern, and that the mandate of the force is limited to addressing humanitarian needs, as called for in subparagraphs (a) and (b) of paragraph 4 of resolution 925 (1994). 
In the light of this situation, we encourage the force upon its arrival, and through its actions, to demonstrate its impartiality and evenhandedness in dealing with the parties in Rwanda. 
This will clarify for all that the force has a humanitarian mandate designed to protect innocent civilians and not to intervene in the conflict between the parties. 
The French decision to send troops to Rwanda reflects the continued need to strengthen the peace-keeping capabilities of the United Nations, as well as the need for cooperative action by Member States that are willing and able to supplement United Nations peace operations in particular situations. 
The point here is that if we are to respond effectively to the variety of conflicts we see in the world today we must be flexible enough to accept imperfect solutions when no perfect solutions are available to us. 
We must continually make judgements, on a case-by-case basis, of what is appropriate, what is consistent with principle and what will work. 
In closing, we once again commend the Government of France, which has made a noble offer to lead the world community in dealing with the tragedy in Rwanda. 
This effort demands the cooperation of all. 
I need to explain why. 
But first let me say that we admire and greatly respect the humanitarian motivation that France has shown in putting the draft resolution before the Council. 
There is no difference between us on the objectives or the motives. 
We differ only as to the means. 
New Zealand's credentials on the need for an urgent and forceful intervention in Rwanda to protect civilians from systematic slaughter are second to none. 
It is very well known that almost two months ago New Zealand circulated a draft resolution calling for an expanded United Nations operation under Chapter VII of the Charter. 
I therefore repeat that we share one hundred per cent the humanitarian intentions which underlie the French initiative. 
But good intentions are not enough in this sort of situation. 
We think that there is, to the contrary, a very grave risk that the operation will become bogged down and, worse still, that it will undermine the United Nations attempt to put in the field the kind of operation that will work. 
This concern is based not only on our own judgement of the situation, but also on the representations we have received from private humanitarian organizations and non-governmental organizations with practical experience of the situation in Rwanda. 
They too are very concerned that this operation will not achieve the noble humanitarian objective on which it is based, and will in fact make the situation worse. 
Somalia has shown us that even where we have the best of humanitarian intentions, if we do not employ the right means, tragedy can be the result. 
Trying to run two separate operations in parallel with different command arrangements does not work and, in the long run, those whom we set out to save can be those who suffer. 
We also have another reservation about this initiative. 
There is already clear evidence that this initiative is having negative impacts on the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
The security risks have dramatically increased. 
We have strongly urged that France redirect the energy, enthusiasm and resources which it is employing in this initiative to support the one operation that we believe would be effectively able to curtail the genocide - and that is UNAMIR. 
If that energy, enthusiasm and money were put at the disposal of the United Nations, we have no doubt that the delays that UNAMIR is currently facing would disappear overnight. 
In so doing, it attempts to achieve the humanitarian objectives set forth in subparagraphs (a) and (b) of paragraph 4 of resolution 925 (1994), adopted by the Council a few weeks ago. 
This exceptional action has become necessary in view of the delays experienced by the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) in deploying the personnel authorized in resolutions 918 (1994) and 925 (1994). 
As indicated by the Secretary-General in his letter dated 19 June 1994, UNAMIR will probably not be in a position for about three months to fully carry out the tasks entrusted to it in those resolutions. 
Given the deterioration of the situation in Rwanda and the continuing massacres there, as well as the danger that this situation may also affect neighbouring countries, the international community cannot remain idle for so long. 
My delegation considers it vital for an operation of this magnitude, which carries obvious risks, to have the cooperation of the parties. 
Resolution 929 (1994) specifies the limited objectives of the mission, as well as its interim nature, and it should dispel any doubt concerning its status as a strictly humanitarian operation that will be carried out in an impartial and neutral manner. 
It would be regrettable if, due to a lack of adequate coordination, the cure were worse than the disease. 
That is why we are pleased to note that, in the event of danger to the security and safety of UNAMIR personnel, the Secretary-General, as he emphasizes in his letter of 19 June 1994, would immediately assess the situation and would formulate the appropriate recommendations to the Security Council. 
In the European framework, Spain has been stressing the need to coordinate joint action to assist the United Nations in attaining its humanitarian objectives in Rwanda. 
As a result of the French initiative, the necessary consultations are being conducted within the European Union to coordinate the possible contributions of its member States, always on the basis of the relevant decisions of the Security Council. 
In this context, the Government of Spain is prepared to contribute logistic support to the operation being authorized in resolution 929 (1994) and is also considering the possibility of lending, from within available resources, similar cooperation to assist in the deployment of an expanded UNAMIR. 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom): My Government deeply deplores both the scale and the nature of the violence that has taken place in Rwanda in recent months. 
But what has made Rwanda a tragedy of historic proportions is the fact that so many innocent civilians have been killed while that conflict rages, and killed in circumstances that have horrified the whole world. 
It is that humanitarian disaster with which the Council has been faced for weeks now, and on which we have taken a difficult but, we believe, necessary decision today. 
Meanwhile, the killing has continued and my Government feels it was right for the Council to support the interim measures proposed by the French Government. 
No one here can have any doubts about the urgent need for protection of those groups at risk in Rwanda. 
But it is only an interim measure we have decided, and we urge all those concerned to expedite preparations for UNAMIR's deployment. 
The adoption of this resolution must not be allowed to hamper in any way UNAMIR's own deployment. 
The safety of United Nations soldiers already risking their lives in Rwanda and the longer-term UNAMIR mission, to which we all attach the utmost importance, could well be crucially affected by the way the multinational operations we have authorized today are carried out. 
It is the defenceless civilians who have paid the heaviest price and for whose benefit this decision has been taken. 
Mr. Rovensky (Czech Republic): Over the last weeks the world has followed with deep shock and dismay the horrific news coming out of Rwanda: the news of genocide, of systematic killings in the most barbaric and deplorable fashion of hundreds of thousands of innocent men, women and children. 
Not since the holocaust has the world witnessed human tragedy of such enormous proportions. 
Putting an immediate and effective end to the carnage in Rwanda was and is of paramount importance to my Government. 
The killings, mostly of Tutsi civilians, have continued unabated, while, as the Secretary-General stated in his latest report on Rwanda, the Member States failed to promptly provide the resources necessary for the implementation of UNAMIR's expanded mandate. 
It is to be an operation strictly humanitarian in character, which shall be conducted in an impartial and neutral manner. 
My delegation is also concerned at the fact that the mandate of the multinational force is limited to a two-month period, whereas it will take almost three months for the expanded UNAMIR to be effectively deployed. 
We therefore strongly support the Secretary-General's view that the Governments participating in the multinational force should commit themselves to maintaining their troops in Rwanda until UNAMIR is strong enough to take over. 
However, we would like to stress that stopping the genocide in Rwanda by the deployment of the multinational force is only a beginning of the long and difficult road towards peace and stability in this long-suffering African country. 
We strongly believe that the future process of reconciliation in Rwanda cannot be complete without the individuals responsible for the genocide of the Tutsi population being identified and brought to justice. 
The humanitarian crisis in Rwanda has tragic dimensions and thus constitutes a unique case calling for immediate and exceptional measures. 
This operation has been approved on the understanding that its objective is strictly humanitarian and that it will be conducted impartially, with neutrality and for a limited period of time, and strictly in connection with the effective deployment of an expanded United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
We understand that the Member States' offer for this operation is in relation to their desire to contribute to the safety and protection of displaced persons, refugees and civilians at risk in Rwanda, including the establishment and maintenance of safe humanitarian areas, wherever possible. 
We commend these Member States for their efforts, and we trust that they will be closely coordinated with those of UNAMIR. 
Through this resolution, my delegation joins in appealing to all Member States to urgently contribute with troops and logistic support in order to complete the full deployment of an expanded UNAMIR as soon as possible. 
In conclusion, I wish once again to commend the UNAMIR personnel and its leadership for their efforts, in extremely difficult circumstances, aimed at contributing to peace in Rwanda. 
In spite of the offer of troops by several African countries and of equipment and logistical support by others, UNAMIR has yet to get off the ground in its expanded form and begin to implement Security Council resolution 925 (1994). 
Against the background of the seeming inertia of the international community to operationalize the expanded UNAMIR, the French Government has now taken an initiative to carry out a humanitarian operation in Rwanda aimed at alleviating the tragic circumstances in that country. 
We salute the courage and compassion of France in wishing to make this effort, particularly after it became clear that the impression was being conveyed that the crisis in Rwanda was an African crisis which required an exclusive African solution. 
My delegation was, however, unable to go along with the French initiative, which was the purpose of the resolution just adopted. 
Nigeria believes that the most valuable and appropriate framework for pursuing the peace process in Rwanda is UNAMIR. 
The current situation in Rwanda constitutes a threat to international peace and security. 
Under these circumstances, the United Nations, through the Security Council, retains a primary responsibility. 
Therefore, any effort - be it unilateral, bilateral or multilateral - is best subsumed within it. 
Equally important is that the French initiative has a far-reaching political and geo-strategic implication for the entire continent as it tries to grapple with problems of crisis management, conflict resolution and development. 
We appeal to them, however, to endeavour to remove any conditionalities or specificities linked to their offers so as to give maximum flexibility to the Force Commander of UNAMIR to achieve a rapid deployment of forces. 
We commend the Secretary-General for his untiring efforts to restore peace in Rwanda. 
The President: I should now like to make a statement in my capacity as representative of Oman. 
The Council's adoption of resolution 925 (1994) provided a glimmer of hope for Rwanda. 
All these factors led the Secretary-General to conclude that UNAMIR may not be in a position, for about three months, to fully undertake the tasks and responsibilities entrusted to it by resolution 925 (1994). 
In this context and in view of the unique situation in Rwanda, which demands an urgent response by the international community, my delegation welcomes the French initiative to undertake a French-commanded multinational operation to ensure the security and protection of civilians at risk in Rwanda. 
We believe this operation could well play a positive role in this respect, as it would bridge the gap before the arrival of the 5,500-strong United Nations contingent approved by the Council's resolutions 918 (1994) and 925 (1994). 
My delegation also welcomes the resolution we have just adopted, which authorizes said operation. 
Needless to say, the proposed operation should meet with the approval of, or at least with no serious objections by, the two conflicting parties in Rwanda so as to avoid potential violent clashes between either of the parties and the forces participating in this operation. 
It is also crucial that there be an appropriate degree of cooperation and coordination between this operation and UNAMIR so as to ensure that each of them undertakes the tasks entrusted to it sincerely and effectively. 
In light of the above, my delegation voted in favour of this resolution. 
I now resume my functions as President of the Security Council. 
There are no further speakers inscribed on my list. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of South Africa in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the question of South Africa, document S/1994/717. Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/752, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
It is my understanding that the Security Council is ready to proceed to the vote on the draft resolution (S/1994/752) before it. 
If I hear no objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 930 (1994). 
The Security Council has thus concluded its consideration of the item "The question of South Africa", which, in accordance with paragraph 4 of resolution 930 (1994), is removed from the list of matters of which the Council is seized. 
The meeting rose at 11.10 a.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Yemen, document S/1994/764. Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/772, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The President: It is my understanding that the Security Council is ready to proceed to the vote on the draft resolution before it in document S/1994/772. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 931 (1994). 
Mr. Ladsous (France) (interpretation from French): The civil war that has afflicted the Yemeni people for several weeks is creating an increasingly disturbing humanitarian situation and endangering the unity of the Republic of Yemen. 
The continued fighting is leading to ever more numerous deaths and the destruction of infrastructures. 
A humanitarian disaster is brewing in that city. 
On this point, the Council limits itself to extending the mandate of the Secretary-General and his Special Envoy and to requesting them to define, in agreement with the parties, a credible mechanism. 
Indeed, my delegation believes that there is no military solution to the crisis. 
There are many constitutional formulas that can preserve union and the pursuance of the democratic process - goals to which the French authorities are deeply dedicated. 
Finally, my delegation wishes to stress the importance of the provision of this resolution by which we request an immediate cessation of the supply of arms and other matiel. 
It is crucial that all States refrain from contributing to the continued armed clashes by supplying the combatants with the means to that end. 
This will discourage them from entertaining the hope of a military solution and thus prolonging the suffering of the population. 
That is why the French Government encouraged dialogue between the parties when the initial difficulties erupted and participated in the joint military commission established by the Amman agreements. 
It is by overcoming the crises that beset it that a young nation comes into its own. 
It is up to the Yemenis, in their regional environment, to define the formulation whereby they can resume the work of unification which they began peacefully four years ago. 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom): My Government is deeply concerned about the continuation of the fighting in Yemen. 
We particularly deplore the continuing bombardment of Aden. 
The Security Council has already made clear in other contexts its attitude towards armies which surround population centres and lob in artillery shells, with the inevitable consequences in terms of civilian casualties, human suffering and damage to vital infrastructure. 
The parties must cooperate with them. 
What is needed is early agreement on a cease-fire together with effective monitoring arrangements and resumption of the political dialogue. 
It is essential that the parties resume this political dialogue without any preconditions. 
We hope that the adoption of this resolution by the Security Council will demonstrate to the parties the seriousness with which the international community views the situation and that they will draw the appropriate conclusions. 
The best outcome of all would be if those concerned could reach immediate agreement on the three vital points - a cease-fire, the mechanism to sustain it and a resumed political dialogue - and could then set about implementing those agreements without more ado. 
Mrs. Albright (United States of America): The situation in Yemen calls for maximum restraint on all sides. 
The United States is deeply distressed by the failures of numerous cease-fires, which signal clear disregard for the spirit and intent of resolution 924 (1994), adopted on 1 June. 
The implementation of an enduring cease-fire is an essential first step in resolving the Yemen crisis and promoting reconciliation between the North and the South. 
The military assault on Aden continues. 
We repeat our call for the northern forces to cease attacks on Aden and in particular to withdraw their heavy weapons out of range of Aden. 
We are alarmed by reports of a northern ground offensive, renewed shelling of civilian areas and heavy casualties. 
We are further alarmed by the humanitarian situation in Yemen, including the interruption of water supplies to Aden and the potential outbreak of disease. 
My Government wishes to commend the courageous and diligent efforts of the Secretary-General's Special Envoy, Mr. Lakhdar Brahimi, and his capable colleagues. 
My Government has the greatest confidence in his ability and efforts and we urge other Governments to show the same support. 
Both parties have been meeting with Mr. Brahimi here. 
The Secretary-General, in his recent report on the situation in Yemen and Mr. Brahimi's mission, has suggested that a mechanism be established to supervise a cease-fire in Yemen. 
The United States supports the concept of a mutually agreed mechanism reporting to the Secretary-General. 
The United States, as the United Nations largest contributor, is keenly sensitive to limits on the financial, material and human resources of the United Nations. 
I must underscore that the United Nations faces a pressing financial situation, at a time of greatly increased United Nations peace-keeping efforts throughout the world. 
Those nations closest to the conflict in Yemen have the greatest stake in resolving this conflict. 
We look to these nations, and others who might be interested, to offer on a voluntary basis the resources needed to implement a mechanism that would supervise a cease-fire in Yemen. 
In closing, I want to reiterate our appreciation and support for the United Nations role in bringing the parties together under the most difficult of circumstances. 
Mr. Vorontsov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): As the armed conflict in Yemen is, unfortunately, not disappearing, according to information we are receiving, which has now been confirmed in the report of the Secretary-General (S/1994/764), the situation in and around Aden is particularly difficult. 
Over the last few days, it has been subjected to intensive artillery and missile fire. 
The military blockade of Aden has made it more difficult to supply food, water and electricity to the city. 
Because of this situation, we must now swiftly implement Security Council resolution 924 (1994), which called on both parties immediately to cease fire and return to the negotiating table in order to permit a peaceful resolution of their differences and the restoration of peace and stability. 
In this connection, we regard it as particularly important that the Security Council has today adopted a resolution which emphasizes the importance of attaining these goals. 
The meeting was held on the initiative of the Russian Minister and on the request of the two parties. 
All participants agreed that the conflict could not be solved militarily and that it was essential to reach a political settlement on the basis of Security Council resolution 924 (1994). 
It was agreed that contacts would continue, with Russian mediation and facilitation. 
The President: I shall now make a statement in my capacity as representative of Oman. 
At the outset, I should like to mention that my country, Oman, enjoys excellent relations with our brothers in Yemen. 
Oman welcomed and blessed the declaration of unity on 22 May 1990 between the two parts of Yemen, because that was the choice and aspiration of the Yemeni people. 
My country has always considered that unity an important element for peace, stability, development and prosperity, not only for the brotherly people of Yemen but also for the region as a whole. 
We are quite dismayed to see that all those efforts and other similar efforts undertaken by other brotherly and friendly States, including those by the League of Arab States, did not yield the expected results. 
Oman will always support all efforts that serve the aspiration of the people of Yemen to stability, development and prosperity, and in this connection we support a unity that is based on mutual understanding and acceptance by the people of both parties in Yemen. 
Based on this principle, we hope that the two parties can resolve their differences through dialogue and peaceful negotiations, which will allow the Yemeni people and their leaders to reach an acceptable solution that will serve the interests of all the people in Yemen. 
Oman deeply regrets the continuation of this war. 
What it brings is dangerous and negative consequences, not only in Yemen but in the region as a whole. 
Oman is convinced that this war will not produce any winners. 
On the contrary, it will have one loser: the people of Yemen. 
That meeting culminated in the adoption of resolution 924 (1994) on 1 June 1994. 
Furthermore, the Council requests the Secretary-General and his Special Envoy to continue their mediation between the parties with a view to implementing a durable cease-fire and for the possible establishment of a mechanism that would monitor, encourage respect for and help prevent violations of the cease-fire. 
I now resume my official capacity as President of the Security Council. 
There are no further speakers. 
The meeting was called to order at 4.10 p.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Van Dunem "Mbinda" (Angola) took a place at the Council table. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II), documents S/1994/740 and Add.1. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/773, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
Mr. Van Dunem "Mbinda" (Angola): It is always a great honour to be able to address the Security Council, especially now, when the situation in my country is once again the focus of its attention. 
Permit me also to express my Government's acknowledgment of the commendable efforts of the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, and in particular his Special Representative, Ma\x{893e}re Alioune Blondin Beye, whose spirit and dedication and diplomatic skill have made possible important advances in the Angolan peace talks. 
I also wish to emphasize the quality of the Secretary-General's report, whose recommendations my Government fully supports, although at the end of my statement I would like to make a few comments on behalf of my Government. 
The Council has been witness to the successive concessions made by the Government throughout the negotiating process, nearly always without a proper response from UNITA, despite its having violated the peace platforms that it signed as well as the constitution and other laws of the Angolan State. 
It is now up to UNITA to demonstrate political will and show that it is truly interested in a just, peaceful and lasting solution, one that is not achieved by force of arms. 
My Government's latest offer constitutes an indivisible and balanced package, taking into account all the sensitive issues of national reconciliation. 
The sole remaining question is that of a positive and immediate response from UNITA on the outstanding item concerning national reconciliation. 
We think it is high time to put an end once and for all to UNITA's non-compliance with the decisions of this body; the impunity it enjoys encourages UNITA to make absurd, inappropriate and unacceptable demands and to adopt delaying tactics. 
My Government therefore favours setting a deadline for completion of the talks, in order to prevent the process from dragging on and stretching the international community's patience to its limits. 
Nevertheless, I would like to reaffirm that the Angolan Government will persevere in the search for a just resolution of the conflict, one that takes into account the Bicesse Peace Accords and other agreed platforms, the relevant Security Council resolutions and the laws of Angola. 
Our few corrections refer mainly to the statement that the Government has not demonstrated the political will to conclude an agreement that would lead to the end of the war. 
That part of the report is self-contradictory, and also contradicts a paragraph in which appreciation is expressed for the positive gesture of the Government in accepting the mediation proposal. 
The war continues, with the risk of escalation, precisely because there has not to date been agreement on a cease-fire. 
We would like to recall that the cease-fire agreed upon in Portugal on 31 May 1991 was violated from the beginning by UNITA, because the outcome was not in its favour. 
UNITA has not accepted the electoral results and has been taking action, including war, to occupy parts of the territory of Angola, holding the population hostage. 
UNITA's rejection of mediation proposals reveals its intention to continue the war, with the aim of gaining a political advantage at the negotiating table. 
That has been UNITA's thinking ever since it resumed the conflict in my country. 
Another error in the report of the Secretary-General to which I want to call attention concerns the suggestion that the Government was responsible for stopping the distribution of humanitarian aid. 
The report asserts that the Government has impeded this help; yet it is our position that aid can be forwarded impartially to populations in need as a result of the war being waged by UNITA. 
My Government is very uneasy about the report's references to it, when the facts testify to very good working coordination between the Government and the non-governmental organizations that are alleviating the suffering of the population. 
On the other hand, UNITA's sole intention throughout the territory of Angola is to endanger this help and undermine the security provided by the Angolan armed forces. 
Finally, on behalf of my Government, I would like to reiterate its willingness and that of my delegation to spare no effort to help find a speedy solution leading to peace, stability and national reconciliation, in keeping with our moral and political responsibility. 
The President: I thank the representative of Angola for the kind words he addressed to me and to my predecessor, the Ambassador of Nigeria. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
My delegation will vote in favour of the draft resolution, since it represents yet another attempt by the international community to bring about peace. 
It reflects a renewed and decisive commitment to bring an end to the tragic Angolan conflict. 
It gives me great pleasure to welcome once again Ambassador Van Dunem "Mbinda" of Angola. 
His presence here among us and his statement are clear evidence of his Government's commitment to the goal of national reconciliation and peace in that country. 
We continue to believe that the negotiations in Lusaka are in the final stages and that their successful conclusion is within reach. 
More than ever, political will, flexibility and, above all, good faith should be fully displayed by UNITA, in particular. 
It is encouraging to learn from the Secretary-General that, at the current stage, the parties are probably closer to reaching a comprehensive peace agreement than they have been at any time since the implementation of the Bicesse Accords broke down in late 1992. 
My Government welcomed wholeheartedly the positive response of the Government of Angola to the proposals on national reconciliation by the mediation. 
The positive response we have been expecting for over a month will allow the Government of Angola and UNITA to finalize the agreement that will put an end to the armed conflict that has devastated that country for almost two decades. 
We remain optimistic that ongoing efforts to persuade the leadership of UNITA that it should heed the appeals of the international community will soon bear fruit. 
We fully concur with the views expressed by the Secretary-General that the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) remains an important element in the efforts towards a political solution in Angola. 
In this connection, we welcome the preparations and the contingency planning undertaken by the Secretary-General for an appropriate United Nations presence in Angola once a comprehensive peace settlement is reached. 
My Government wishes to put on record once again its firm commitment to continue to contribute to the advancement of peace in Angola, in particular in the crucial post-Lusaka period. 
By systematically escalating its demands and disregarding the decisions of the Security Council and the recommendations of the mediator and the three observer States, UNITA is forcing us to consider very seriously the question of introducing additional sanctions, as provided for in paragraph 26 of resolution 864 (1993). 
Meanwhile, we must all take into account that the Angolan Government, which has officially accepted the proposal of the mediator, was counting on the fact that everything possible would be done to ensure a compromise by the Savimbi side as well. 
Against that background, any demonstration by the Security Council of hesitancy or lack of resolution in the application of additional sanctions against UNITA could be construed as being rather soft on the obstructionist leadership of UNITA. 
Here we proceed from the clear understanding achieved in the Council that if by the end of July UNITA has not formally accepted the complete set of proposals of the mediator, then the Security Council will immediately, without procrastination, set in train the mechanism of additional sanctions. 
We also regard as particularly important the provisions in the draft resolution for strict respect by all, particularly neighbouring States, of the embargo on the delivery of arms to UNITA, and for enhancing the effectiveness of the current sanctions regime. 
All of this seriously complicates the attainment of agreement in Lusaka. 
It leads to further casualties and suffering among the people of Angola, and worsens the already catastrophic humanitarian situation in the country. 
On the one hand, the political situation in Angola since the last review by the Security Council shows that commendable progress has been made on the outstanding, specific principles between the Government and UNITA at the Lusaka talks. 
In fact, of the six issues that were outstanding in May, only one issue now remains unresolved - an issue linked to State administration. 
On the other hand, however, regrettably, the same progress cannot be observed on the military front, as fighting has lately intensified in several parts of the country, causing further loss of life and further damage to basic infrastructures. 
My delegation salutes the courage and good judgement shown by the Government of Angola in formally accepting the proposals of national reconciliation made by the Special Representative of the Secretary-General and the three observer States. 
None the less, we cannot hide our disappointment that UNITA, by its failure to accept those proposals, has not demonstrated equal flexibility and magnanimity in the interests of peace for all the people of Angola. 
My delegation is of the view that this is a very generous time-frame for UNITA to respond to the carefully worked out set of proposals, proposals that were made in good faith. 
We hope that UNITA will respond, that it will respond positively, and that it will respond soon. 
We are also concerned at the deteriorating humanitarian situation now prevailing in Angola, a situation that is addressed in the draft resolution before us. 
Quite rightly, the draft resolution calls on the parties to cease all offensive military actions throughout Angola, which lie at the root of the grave humanitarian situation. 
By extending the mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) for another three months, the international community has demonstrated its abiding commitment to the quest for peace in Angola. 
In conclusion, Angola is a country with which Nigeria enjoys close fraternal ties. 
In the sincere hope, therefore, that our collective action in this Council will help advance the process of peace and the prospects of social and economic reconstruction in Angola, my delegation will vote in favour of the draft resolution before us. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 932 (1994). 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): For almost two years now a civil war has been pounding Angola mercilessly, and the Lusaka talks that we had welcomed are not yielding any conclusion, while the suffering of the people increases. 
But we have to recognize that new pretexts and new demands are constantly being put forward in order to delay the conclusion of a comprehensive peace agreement. 
It was therefore necessary for the Council to show in this resolution that its patience was running out and to say very clearly to the parties, particularly UNITA, that they must stop delaying tactics and respond positively to the equitable compromise proposals made by the mediators in the process. 
We also welcome the action taken by President Mandela and express the hope that it will soon be successful. 
While the negotiations drag on, France is particularly concerned over the intensification in the military offensives and their consequences for the delivery of humanitarian assistance, which is still being blocked. 
My country strongly urges the parties to cooperate with UNAVEM II to ensure the distribution of relief supplies throughout the country. 
The peace process in Angola is now at a crucial moment. 
However, because of the differences between the two Angolan parties on some specific principles concerning national reconciliation, the peace process is constantly being obstructed. 
The Chinese delegation is of the view that as long as the two Angolan parties show sincerity and political will, and put state and national interests first, the existing differences can be removed through negotiations. 
Mr. Y\x{6459}ez-Barnuevo (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): A month has passed since our last discussion of this item, and the Security Council is once again dealing with the situation in Angola. 
If they had been accepted by both sides, that would have marked the beginning of a new, hopeful and crucial stage in the Angolan peace process. 
This decision once again reflects the international community's firm commitment to the Angolan people. 
The Council must be ready at that time to impose these measures, which in general mean trade sanctions and restrictions on travel by UNITA personnel. 
Such measures will have to be set forth specifically in a subsequent decision of the Security Council if UNITA has not by 31 July 1994 demonstrated its genuine determination to achieve a lasting peace. 
Spain is seriously concerned at the military operations throughout the country, which are constantly increasing and having a deplorable effect on the humanitarian situation, to the detriment of the civilian population, which is enduring unspeakable suffering because of the prolongation and intensification of the conflict. 
This is an additional reason - perhaps the most powerful one - for redoubling the efforts to achieve a final peace in Angola. 
We condemn these actions, which endanger the humanitarian relief efforts, and all other actions that can hinder the free and unrestricted movement of this humanitarian assistance and those who provide it. 
Specifically, we extol the diligence and effectiveness displayed in achieving the evacuation from Malange, on 23 June, of several people, including a Spanish nun who needed urgent medical treatment. 
Mrs. Albright (United States of America): Just one month ago, when the last resolution on Angola was adopted by the Security Council, we noted our deep concern over the increase in fighting and the resulting threat to the people of Angola. 
Since then, the humanitarian situation has deteriorated dramatically. 
Relief efforts have largely been halted by the intensification of fighting, and starvation is a very real threat for millions of Angolans. 
The resolution poses two choices for Angola's leaders. 
First, hostilities must cease throughout Angola to allow relief operations to resume and to create the proper atmosphere for the successful conclusion of the Lusaka talks. 
Secondly, UNITA should accept the mediation proposals on national reconciliation. 
While the proposals do not include all the symbols desired by each side, we expect Angola's leaders to discern the difference between substance and symbol. 
Ambassador Paul Hare, President Clinton's Special Envoy, continues his efforts, along with his troika partners, to bring the Lusaka peace process to a successful conclusion. 
I strongly urge UNITA now to do so. 
Meanwhile, the military situation in Angola continues to deteriorate, despite the demands addressed in both this resolution and in resolutions 903 (1994) and 922 (1994) to the parties to cease all offensive military actions. 
As the Secretary-General's report on this situation makes clear, the intensification of the war throughout the country since the end of last month has reduced the delivery of relief supplies and affected the safety of relief workers. 
Both sides, but most particularly UNITA, must give guarantees of safety and freedom of movement for relief workers, supplies and aircraft. 
Those who block such assistance for their own ends and who continue to prosecute the war deserve our condemnation. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Yemen in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
Members of the Council have received photocopies of a letter dated 30 June 1994 from the Permanent Representative of Yemen to the United Nations addressed to the President of the Security Council which will be issued as document S/1994/779. 
"The Security Council reaffirms its resolutions 924 (1994) of 1 June 1994 and 931 (1994) of 29 June 1994 on the situation in the Republic of Yemen. 
The Security Council demands that all concerned fully implement this Agreement. 
"The Security Council further demands that both sides fully implement the provisions of Security Council resolutions 924 (1994) and 931 (1994), and urges all concerned to cooperate fully with the Secretary-General and his Special Envoy, in particular for the possible establishment of a mechanism to sustain the cease-fire. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/30. 
The meeting rose at 5.10 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Canada and Venezuela, in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the question of Haiti, document S/1994/742, and the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Mission in Haiti, document S/1994/765. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/776, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by Argentina, Canada, France, the United States of America and Venezuela. 
If I hear no objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 933 (1994). 
As suggested by the Secretary-General in his report, the Council has decided that the United Nations must now prepare for a rapidly changing situation in Haiti. 
We can and must be ready to act to support a restored democratic Government in Port-au-Prince. 
As all are aware, the humanitarian and human rights environment in Haiti has recently deteriorated. 
Tonight's resolution reaffirms the international community's determination to provide assistance to restore democracy in Haiti and rebuild the country. 
It also reaffirms our message to the military leaders: It is time now for them to go. 
To reinforce this message, the United States has taken additional steps, increasing the pressure on the Haitian military and their supporters. 
My Government has recently imposed a ban on all United States flights to and from Haiti, frozen Haitian assets and revoked travel visas. 
Our action tonight acknowledges that the composition of the United Nations mission in Haiti must also change. 
We welcome the Council's willingness to consider a strengthened United Nations mission. 
Their attempts to frustrate the deployment of the United Nations mission will not succeed. 
While we support the thrust of this resolution, which is a technical extension of the mandate of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH), we would have preferred an extension for a period longer than one month. 
The measures adopted by the United Nations and the Organization of American States have succeeded in putting strong pressure on the main target - the Haitian military authorities and their supporters. 
The Council should remain committed to the option chosen, while keeping under constant review the humanitarian situation. 
In view of the far-reaching implications and the serious challenge it is likely to face, the question of a possible reconfigured and strengthened UNMIH should be addressed in a careful way, once we have received the report of the Secretary-General requested by this resolution. 
It is our strong belief that any decision regarding a modification in the original mandate of UNMIH should be carried out within the framework of a multilateral effort aimed at assisting the legitimate Government and the Haitian people in the transition period towards a normal life under constitutional rule. 
But at the same time, we do have questions with regard to this mission. 
These relate in particular to specific recommendations regarding the strength, composition, cost and duration of the future activities of this mission. 
The listing of the problems that are proposed for inclusion with this recommendation also gives rise to problems in our mind. 
We also understand that the current resolution does not provide a basis for any action whatever, except for the submission of a report, which is referred to in paragraph 3, without any preliminary decision by the Security Council on that score. 
Mr. Cardenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): The Security Council has renewed for one month the mandate of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH). 
The period of renewal, until the end of July, should be used constructively to define provisions concerning the renewal of the mandate and ensuring that the mission has an expanded and reconstituted mandate, a course of action that my Government fully supports. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese): The Chinese delegation is deeply concerned at the situation in Haiti. 
The meeting was called to order at 9 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/781, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
It is my understanding that the Council is ready to proceed to the vote on the draft resolution before it in document S/1994/781. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 934 (1994). 
We also attach importance to the fact that the resolution focuses on the cooperation between UNOMIG and the CIS peace-making forces in the conflict zone. 
In our opinion, an important part of the resolution is without any doubt the positive attitude it reflects on the part of the Security Council towards the peace-making operations of the CIS, which have already begun. 
We have already said repeatedly that such support is necessary for everyone, and first and foremost for the Georgian and Abkhazian parties, which must understand that the international community cannot be indifferent to their fate. 
The Security Council must not delay adopting a "substantive" resolution - the need for which no one doubts. 
I shall not conceal that we counted on much greater support and understanding from our Security Council partners with respect to the peacemaking operation in Abkhazia. 
We expect the Security Council to provide no less genuine support for efforts to maintain peace in the Georgian-Abkhaz conflict zone than it does with regard to conflicts in other areas and on other continents. 
Mr. Rovensky (Czech Republic): My delegation asked to speak in order to outline the reasons that led it, with some reluctance, to vote in favour of the resolution on the extension of the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG), which the Council has just adopted. 
First of all, my delegation believes that the resolution is a purely technical one, and that as such it should have contained only provisions relating to the extension of the mandate of UNOMIG and references to the technical aspects of that Mission. 
Thirdly, we do not share the view held by some that the Council can, without due consideration and almost automatically, endorse or give its blessing to a peace-keeping operation without having all the facts available to it. 
In our view, each peace-keeping operation or mission is unique and has its own specifics. 
Only after we carefully examine and consider all aspects, both technical and political, can we reach a definitive and responsible opinion on the form and substance of the Council's reaction. 
I would like to underline that our position on this issue is not new and should be no surprise to any delegation around this table. 
During previous deliberations in the Security Council, both in formal meetings and in informal consultations, my delegation has several times voiced its strong preference for a classic United Nations peace-keeping operation in Abkhazia, Georgia. 
In fact, my Government has strongly supported, and will strongly support, a United Nations role in settling the conflict in Georgia. 
At the same time, my delegation has several times expressed its concern about the fact that many aspects of the CIS peace-keeping operation, including coordination and interaction with UNOMIG, have remained unclear and hazy. 
In fact, my delegation was ready to reflect these developments in an appropriate fashion in the resolution we have just adopted. 
Because of intensive discussions in the Security Council on the draft resolution on UNOMIG, another important draft resolution, that on Haiti, was for a time virtually put on hold. 
With that in mind, and with a view to supporting consensus in the Security Council, my delegation decided, with the above-mentioned reservations, to support the draft resolution on Georgia. 
The meeting rose at 9.15 p.m. 
The meeting was called to order at 4.35 p.m. 
I am sure that I speak for all members of the Security Council in expressing our deep appreciation to Ambassador Al-Khussaiby for the great diplomatic skill and unfailing courtesy with which he conducted the Council's business last month. 
The President: The Security Council will now resume its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
I should like to announce that the Russian Federation has joined as a sponsor of the draft resolution. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
I wish also to convey, through you and through the delegation of Oman, our thanks to Ambassador Al-Khussaiby for his work throughout June, which was particularly busy owing to the many items before the Council. 
Resolution 918 (1994) of 17 May authorized the expansion of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), and resolution 925 (1994) of 8 June established the terms for the expanded UNAMIR. 
In addition, a multinational force with humanitarian objectives was authorized in Rwanda by resolution 929 (1994) of 22 June. 
My delegation would like once again to praise his efforts in denouncing the serious human rights violations there and in calling this grave situation to the attention of the international community. 
Thanks to him, the United Nations Human Rights Commission appointed a Special Rapporteur for Rwanda, who has just issued a provisional report on his work. 
The report of the Secretary-General stresses the genocidal nature of these killings. 
In accordance with the Secretary-General's estimates, it is calculated that in recent weeks between 250,000 and 500,000 persons have been murdered out of a total population of 7 million. 
As the Secretary-General pointed out, this is in proportional terms equivalent to a figure of between 9 million and 18 million for the total population of the United States. 
Information from all sources shows that the killing is continuing in Rwanda. 
This report corroborates the extent and abominable nature of the killings. 
Faced with this situation, the international community cannot remain passive, particularly given the specific terms of the 1948 Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide, a crime which, because of its particularly serious nature, is termed a crime against humanity. 
Indeed, as the Secretary-General points out in his report, only a proper investigation can establish the facts in order to determine responsibility. 
This objective was reaffirmed by the European Union at its meeting of Heads of State and Government in Corfu on 24 and 25 June, at which the European Council expressed its horror at the genocide in Rwanda and stated that those responsible should be brought to justice. 
This will allow the people of Rwanda to recover their faith and hope for a better future, free of the demons of the recent past. 
We trust that today's resolution will make it possible to demonstrate that his efforts have not been in vain. 
The President: I thank the representative of Spain for the kind words he addressed to my predecessor and to me. 
Mr. Gnehm (United States of America): It is a special honour to me to be among the first to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Council. 
Knowing that you will bring to bear upon our full and ever-growing agenda the wisdom of experience and your wide-ranging diplomatic skills, I am confident that we are in good hands for the month of July. 
By its action here today, the Council takes another important step towards bringing to justice those responsible for the horrible acts of slaughter and destruction committed in Rwanda. 
Since 6 April, over 200,000 people have been hunted down and killed in politically motivated ethnic violence and genocide. 
"It is clear that there is genocide. 
There are acts of genocide in Rwanda, and they ought to be pursued". 
Thus, we acknowledge here that implementation of human rights standards must be an integral part of every United Nations action taken on Rwanda. 
The Commission of Experts must build upon the work of the Special Rapporteur and work with him to carry out its mandate without duplicating his efforts. 
Members and expert staff of the Commission will need access to evidence and to sites where atrocities occurred, and they must be permitted, as the draft resolution urges, to gain that access. 
The Commission also will need adequate funding to be able to accomplish its duties. 
We strongly encourage Member States voluntarily to provide the necessary funds. 
Our goal must be individual accountability and responsibility for grave violations of international humanitarian law in Rwanda. 
We must fix responsibility on those who have directed these acts of violence. 
In so doing, we can transform revenge into justice, affirm the rule of law and, hopefully, bring this horrible cycle of violence to a merciful close. 
Finally, now that the Council has laid the groundwork for confronting the humanitarian tragedy in Rwanda, it must be ready to respond as quickly as possible to the Commission's report. 
It is imperative that we avoid any unnecessary delay in bringing to justice those responsible for serious breaches of international humanitarian law. 
I consider it a personal honour and pleasure to be able to thank you, because you have been particularly generous in the friendship you have extended to me. 
I would be greatly remiss if I did not take this opportunity also to thank and congratulate Ambassador Al-Khussaiby for the work he did in June. 
On previous occasions the Czech delegation fully and, we hope, eloquently enough presented its evaluation of what has been going on in Rwanda. 
In his report of 31 May 1994, the Secretary-General corroborated various reports that had been reaching us over the previous week from a number of sources on the extent and the depth of the horror that is Rwanda. 
We note that it is not all that frequent that one report of the Secretary-General should require two separate resolutions by the Security Council. 
Most recently, we welcomed the multinational force organized by France and we are encouraged by news reports about its activities. 
Let me also add that we feel that the provisions of the Convention on the Non-Applicability of Statutory Limitations to War Crimes and Crimes against Humanity may well be applicable to circumstances in Rwanda. 
Our interest in ensuring an impartial, just and objective investigation of these crimes and the identification of their perpetrators has led us to take an active part in preparing and sponsoring the draft resolution under discussion today. 
We feel this to be a fitting conclusion to one phase of our work concerning Rwanda. 
We will be especially looking forward to news about the establishment of the Commission of Experts as called for in the draft resolution and, upon the completion of its work, to the Secretary-General's recommendations for further appropriate steps. 
The President: I thank the representative of the Czech Republic for the kind words addressed to my predecessor and to me. 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): Mr. President, my delegation wishes to associate itself wholeheartedly with the compliments extended to the Ambassador of Oman for the outstanding way in which he conducted the proceedings of the Council last month. 
My delegation is also very pleased - and this is not a mere courtesy formula - to see you, Sir, presiding over the Security Council this month. 
For more than two months, systematic violations of human rights and, indeed, genocide, have been committed in Rwanda. 
These acts arouse the indignation of the entire world, and it would be intolerable if those who have committed them remained unpunished. 
That is why France has sponsored the draft resolution on which we are about to vote and which would decide to establish a Commission of Experts to investigate human rights violations in Rwanda. 
This should make it possible to identify those responsible for these crimes so that the Council can then decide, on the basis of the Secretary-General's recommendations, under which jurisdiction they can be dealt with. 
We consider it indispensable that their work and that of the Commission of Experts be carried out in close cooperation. 
It is for this sole objective that France has intervened within the framework of "Operation Turquoise", with a United Nations mandate, in order to ensure continuity while awaiting the deployment of the expanded United Nations Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), which my delegation hopes will occur as soon as possible. 
Before concluding, I should like to emphasize the special responsibility of the media that incite ethnic hatred and violence. 
France urges those in charge of the radio stations concerned, and primarily Radio Mille Collines, to put an end to this criminal propaganda. 
The President: I thank the representative of France for his very kind words addressed to my predecessor and to me. 
I shall now put to the vote the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/775, in its provisional form. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 935 (1994). 
Mr. van Bohemen (New Zealand): On behalf of the New Zealand delegation, I wish first to congratulate you, Mr. President, on your assumption of the presidency. 
We know from experience the wisdom and judgement you bring to the position. 
We also congratulate Ambassador Al-Khussaiby of Oman for the wise manner in which he conducted the Council's business last month. 
The international community has been horrified at the orgy of killing and brutality that has engulfed Rwanda since the plane crash that took the lives of the Presidents of Rwanda and Burundi on 6 April 1994. 
Clearly, we must continue to give top priority to these immediate tasks. 
But for Rwanda eventually to achieve a lasting peace and national reconciliation, we must also begin to consider the longer term. 
Genocide and other grave breaches of humanitarian law are international crimes which are subject to universal jurisdiction. 
Persons suspected of having committed such crimes during the Second World War were put on trial. 
We can be no less concerned about the commission of such offences in Rwanda. 
The aim of the resolution is not retribution but justice. 
Moreover, the divisions in Rwanda, be they ethnically or politically based, will only fester and become more poisonous if the events of the past months and the causes from which they sprang are not adequately addressed. 
By contrast, the focus of the Special Rapporteur is forward-looking, to determine how and why such abuses came to be committed, to make recommendations for bringing such abuses to an end and to help prevent future recurrences. 
In some cases, the Commission and Special Rapporteur will need access to the same information. 
The mechanism we are providing for today is a small step. 
Some may complain that it is too modest for the task at hand. 
But it is a beginning and that is important. 
The President: I thank the representative of New Zealand for the kind words addressed to my predecessor and to me. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese): Please allow me to join my colleagues in the Council in warmly congratulating you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency for this month. 
I am confident that with your wisdom, talents and rich diplomatic experience, you will surely guide the work of the Council this month to success. 
I should also like to take this opportunity to thank your predecessor, Ambassador Al-Khussaiby of Oman, for his outstanding contribution to the successful work of the Council last month. 
Based on this position, the Chinese delegation has reservations on those elements in the resolution concerning the High Commissioner for Human Rights and the Special Rapporteur. 
The President: I thank the representative of China for his kind words addressed to my predecessor and to me. 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom): I should like to begin by congratulating you, Sir, on assuming office as President of the Council for the second time. 
I have happy memories of the first occasion and we look forward to working with you very closely. I should also like to thank your predecessor, the Ambassador of Oman, for the unfailingly courteous and firm way in which he chaired the Council during the last month. 
No one should believe that such acts can be committed with impunity. 
My Government therefore strongly supports the establishment of the Commission of Experts, and has been pleased to co-sponsor the resolution just adopted. 
It is our hope and expectation that States and all others concerned will cooperate fully with the Commission in its difficult task. 
Mr. Segui makes a clear case that events in Rwanda constitute genocide. 
The report also raises very serious questions about the complicity of persons and of governmental authorities. 
In this regard the continued activities of Radio Mille Collines are quite unacceptable. 
If these authorities have any care at all for their international reputation and standing, they will ensure that these broadcasts cease forthwith. 
This resolution sends a clear message to those responsible for grave violations of international humanitarian law, or acts of genocide, that they will be held individually responsible for those acts. 
The President: I thank the representative of the United Kingdom for the very kind words he addressed to my predecessor and to me. 
We are familiar with your prudence and your other talents, and we have confidence in your leadership. 
We assure you that we are ready to cooperate with you in your work during the month of July. 
Finally, I should like to express my gratitude to the Ambassador of Spain, who took the leadership role in the present resolution, of which Argentina was a sponsor. 
In fact, what has happened has been the massacre of whole families and communities belonging to a certain ethnic group. 
In all logic, this Organization cannot remain indifferent to this situation. 
As we have witnessed in many cases, these atrocities and massacres continue without any determination being made as to who committed them until it is too late. 
This information has been repeated orally by the Secretariat, which has also indicated that this campaign of incitement has now been extended to include the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), and particularly its Commander. 
In our view, this is extremely serious. 
In this connection, we call for the cessation of these broadcasts once and for all; we must remind the parties that they are responsible for the security of UNAMIR. 
The High Commissioner for Human Rights, Mr. Jos Ayala Lasso, has been alerted to this alarming situation in Rwanda, and, despite the danger and in fulfilment of his duty, he has visited the country and submitted a report to the Commission on Human Rights. 
We take this occasion to commend both officials for their efforts in discharging their responsibilities in such difficult circumstances. 
The President: I thank the representative of Argentina for the kind words he addressed to my predecessor and to me. 
The Security Council alone has adopted a number of resolutions pertaining to Rwanda over the past 10 weeks. 
In the same statement, and then again in its resolution 918 (1994), the Security Council addressed requests to the Secretary-General relating to the investigation of serious violations of international humanitarian law committed in Rwanda during the present conflict. 
The Secretary-General himself, in his report of 31 May 1994, referred to the systematic massacres and killings continuing in Rwanda. 
Indeed, it represents a logical progression of the pronouncements so far made. 
However, at the same time, we are opposed to the practice of using disingenuous and spurious arguments in order to avoid impartial scrutiny into gross and systematic violations of human rights wherever they may exist. 
Our decision today to request the Secretary-General to establish an impartial Commission of Experts to examine the information pertaining to the grave violations of international humanitarian law in Rwanda is, therefore, absolutely correct morally, legally and politically. 
In our view, the resolution sets a necessary precedent and should send a warning signal to all those engaged in systematic violations of human rights and brutalization or suppression of people for whatever ostensible reason and on whatever pretext. 
There are no further speakers inscribed on my list. 
The meeting rose at 5.25 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them document S/1994/805, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
There being no objection, the draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 936 (1994). 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Mr. Balladur (France) (interpretation from French): I have come to New York today to address the United Nations Security Council because France is engaged in an important and difficult humanitarian operation in Rwanda, pursuant to a Security Council resolution. 
I should like, as well, to draw certain conclusions from this intolerable tragedy, which for a time seemed to leave the international community without a reaction. 
Today, the international community as a whole must mobilize for a cause that concerns us all. 
My country has always wanted these international organizations to possess the necessary means, including military means, to enable the rule of law to prevail. 
I should like to say here today that as a permanent member of the Security Council France intends to abide, in its words and its actions, by its unfailing commitment to a more orderly and more interdependent global community. 
Our concerted efforts were long limited by the uncompromising ambition of some countries and by the division of the world into two blocs. 
The recent period has certainly demonstrated the limits of this ability to act, which result from the fact that the United Nations cannot take the place of States or parties to a conflict that themselves lack the necessary political resolve. 
But, to take just a few examples, no one can deny the role our Organization has played in restoring peace in Cambodia and El Salvador or in saving so many human lives in Somalia and Bosnia. 
No one could fail to recognize the progress our Organization has made in helping to resolve humanitarian crises in which a restrictive interpretation of the principles of the Charter and, above all, political obstacles did not permit it to intervene. 
Here again, France made a major contribution to a change that now makes it possible - with due respect for the essential principle of the sovereignty of States - to respond to humanitarian crises that represent a clear threat to peace. 
It has demonstrated that belief here in the Security Council by taking many initiatives - I am thinking particularly of the situations in Bosnia and Cambodia. 
It has also demonstrated that belief in the various theatres of intervention where 7,000 French soldiers are serving under the United Nations flag, and where French forces are the largest or second-largest contingent, depending on the year. 
The devotion and courage of those French troops attest to my country's commitment, along with the United Nations, to seeing the principles of the San Francisco Charter increasingly affirmed in international life. 
Is it necessary to recall the circumstances that led to this decision? 
Hundreds of thousands of people dead, more than two million displaced and terrorized - an unprecedented humanitarian disaster that could destabilize the entire Great Lakes region. 
Was the entire international community to watch helplessly as such a tragedy unfolded? France did not think so and believed it had a moral duty to act without delay to stop the genocide and provide immediate assistance to the threatened populations. 
Everyone could see that, without swift action, the survival of an entire country was at stake and the stability of a region seriously compromised. 
France is grateful to the Security Council for having supported its assessment of the situation and thanks it for adopting resolution 929 (1994). 
Should we have refrained from taking action, since no economic or strategic interest appeared to warrant such intervention, thereby justifying those who criticize the international community for acting only when powerful interests are at issue? 
France and the Security Council, which supported its initiative, rejected the path of resignation. 
My Government set out very clear principles for its action. 
I specified what they were in the French National Assembly on 22 June 1994. 
The operation had to be placed under the mandate of the Security Council and to have a strictly humanitarian purpose. 
It had to be undertaken together with other partners and, lastly, its duration had to be limited to the end of July. 
What progress can be reported on France's operation in the three weeks since the adoption of resolution 929 (1994)? Its humanitarian goal has been largely attained. 
Almost a million refugees are now gathered under the protection of French and Senegalese forces in an area where, for the most part, the massacres have been stopped and refugees are safe. 
Since the start of the operation, almost 1,300 people whose lives were directly threatened have been evacuated to safe areas, either by helicopter or by road in protected convoys. 
With regard to medical assistance, an emergency hospital is operating at Cyangugu in the south-west of the country. 
These initial results in the strictly humanitarian domain assigned to the operation show that one key result has been achieved: the massacres have almost completely stopped in places where France is present, and a large volume of humanitarian aid has been delivered. 
However, one can immediately see the vast extent of the needs, which are growing daily, especially with the increasing number of displaced persons. 
These needs exceed the capacity of France and the few countries working with it in this operation. 
At this point, the action of the entire international community should be pursued in three directions. 
Parallel with the humanitarian aid effort that France is fervently seeking, reinforcements for UNAMIR should be deployed as soon as possible. 
That is not their mission, nor is it the intention of the French Government, which indicated at the very start of Operation Turquoise that it intended to withdraw its troops at the end of July. 
Many countries have stated their willingness to make sizeable numbers of personnel available to UNAMIR. 
These would be sufficient for the task that has been assigned the force if they possess the requisite equipment and logistical support. 
It is urgent that the international community mobilize to provide this. 
The Secretary-General, whose support France has been able to count on, can rest assured that my Government will endorse his efforts to this end. 
I know what efforts the Secretary-General and his Special Representative are making to this end. 
France was a sponsor of Security Council resolution 935 (1994), which set up a Commission to inquire into the massacres in Rwanda. 
That is the reason for my presence here today. 
France, which is linked to Africa by longstanding ties of friendship and solidarity, had to act to help a martyred people. 
It is imperative now that its effort should be assumed by the international community as a whole. 
It is that civilization that must inspire our Organization and lead us to act to help a given country not on the basis of its size, its wealth or its culture, but quite simply because it is equal in law to all others and because it is in need. 
If we can respond to its appeal to us for justice and solidarity, our international community will have taken a further step towards an international society in which the rule of law is respected - towards a more just society. 
The President: The next speaker is the Minister for Foreign Affairs, International Trade and Worship of Argentina, His Excellency Mr. Guido Di Tella. 
Mr. Di Tella (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): I should like to congratulate you, Sir - and, through you, Pakistan - on your exercise of the presidency of the Security Council this month. 
The operation is being carried out in accordance with the norms of neutrality and impartiality earlier established by the Security Council in resolution 929 (1994) for a strictly humanitarian operation. 
The humanitarian crisis that Rwanda has been undergoing for months now constitutes a truly unique situation that we have no hesitation in describing as one of the gravest situations this Council has had to deal with since the end of the cold war. 
This is a unique and extremely grave situation which requires that urgent and exceptional measures be taken, given the extent of the atrocities that have taken place. 
The tragic situation in Rwanda demands that we strive to deploy the expanded United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) with the utmost speed and without further delay. 
In accordance with the resources at its disposal, it contributes approximately 2,000 men to eight peace-keeping operations and a vessel to the sanctions-monitoring machinery imposed by the Council on a country in our hemisphere. 
In this regard, we attach special importance to the generous assumption by all Member States' of the responsibilities deriving from the Charter. 
That is a commitment. 
The international community cannot fail to respond to the atrocities suffered by the people of Rwanda or allow those acts to go unpunished. 
At this difficult time for Rwanda, my delegation recalls that the road to pacification and reconstruction in that country should be bounded by the guidelines and principles earlier included in the Arusha Peace Agreement. 
Finally, I should like to reiterate my gratitude to the Prime Minister of France for the information he has provided and for the much-appreciated efforts of his country, which, because they bring us closer to the restoration of peace in Rwanda, we particularly value. 
Our two peoples in different parts of the world, joined by strong ties of friendship, together seek a common, lofty goal: the consolidation of peace in our world. 
The President: I thank the Foreign Minister of Argentina for his kind words addressed to my country and to me. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
This provocative behaviour directly affects the peace and security of the region. 
"The Security Council continues to hold the military authorities and the illegal de facto regime individually and collectively responsible for the safety and security of the international presence in Haiti. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/32. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Liberia in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on the agenda. 
The Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
"In this context, the Council notes that, since the interim review in May 1994, there has been limited progress in the peace process and that the Liberian National Transitional Government (LNTG) has been unable to extend its authority effectively outside the Monrovia area. 
The Council notes further with concern that preparations for national elections have been hampered by the continued fighting and the consequent virtual halt of the disarmament process. 
It reiterates, nevertheless, the need to make urgent preparations to enable the timely holding of free and fair elections. 
It notes that continued delay may have an adverse effect on international participation in the Liberian peace process. 
The Council considers that the objectives of such a meeting should be to agree on a realistic plan to resume disarmament and to set a target date for its completion. 
The Council stresses the importance it places on the Liberian factions concerned attending such a meeting. 
"The Council further calls upon all factions in Liberia to demonstrate the resolve and commitment necessary to achieve national reconciliation. 
The Council condemns all those who initiate fighting and who violate international humanitarian law. 
It demands that such hostile acts cease forthwith. 
"The Council commends the positive role of ECOWAS in its continued efforts to facilitate peace and security in Liberia, including through the provision of ECOMOG troops. 
It welcomes the continued close cooperation between ECOMOG and UNOMIL. 
"The Council also commends other African States that have provided troops to ECOMOG and those Member States that have contributed to the trust fund established pursuant to paragraph 6 of resolution 866 (1993) or provided other assistance in support of the troops. 
However, the Council expresses its concern that sufficient financial and other support for the ECOMOG troops has not yet been forthcoming despite the importance of their continued presence in the Liberian peace process. 
"The Council commends the Secretary-General for the priority given to reporting on violations of international humanitarian law and other atrocities and encourages continued attention to these aspects of the situation in Liberia. 
"The Council expresses concern at problems encountered by the LNTG in extending its authority outside the Monrovia area, and requests the Secretary-General to explore, in consultation with ECOWAS, whether there are any steps which might be taken to facilitate LNTG's efforts in this regard. 
"The Council urges ECOWAS to continue its efforts to help the Liberian parties make substantial progress towards a political settlement in the country. 
"The Council requests the Secretary-General to report on the situation in Liberia by 2 September 1994 and to consider in that report whether the meeting on disarmament has resulted in a realistic plan for disarmament and whether implementation of such a plan has begun. 
The report should also provide options for the size and mandate of UNOMIL that reflect the outcome of the meeting and the progress in implementing the disarmament plan. 
"The Council will remain actively seized of the matter." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/33. 
The meeting rose at 1.15 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on the agenda. 
This situation may lead very quickly to a further humanitarian disaster and endanger the stability of the region, since the flow of these refugees is seriously affecting the neighbouring countries. 
"Demands an immediate and unconditional cease-fire and invites the parties to report to the ForceCommander of the United Nations Assistance Mission in Rwanda (UNAMIR) on their actions in this respect; 
"Reaffirms the humanitarian nature of the secure area in the south-west of Rwanda and demands that all concerned fully respect this. 
"Urges also Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations to mobilize all available resources in order urgently to provide humanitarian assistance to the civilian population in distress; 
"Calls upon Member States to provide the necessary contributions in order to ensure the deployment of the expanded UNAMIR in the immediate future. 
The meeting rose at 6.45 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Mozambique, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique, document S/1994/803. 
"The Security Council notes with appreciation the report of the Secretary-General of 7 July 1994 (S/1994/803) on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ). 
"The Security Council welcomes the significant progress made in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement, in particular in the electoral sphere, but remains concerned at continuing delays in the implementation of some major aspects of the Agreement. 
In this context the Council reiterates its call in resolution 916 (1994) of 5 May 1994 to the parties to comply fully with all the provisions of the Agreement. 
"It is essential that the demobilization of all forces is completed by 15 August 1994, as agreed by the parties, and that the difficulties of forming, before the elections, the FADM at the strength agreed in the General Peace Agreement are addressed quickly and with flexibility. 
"The Council underlines the importance to the peace process of the rehabilitation of areas with a large returning population, including through an effective mine-clearance programme. 
In this regard it urges that high priority be given to mine clearance activities and related training. 
"The Council, in its resolution 916 (1994), decided to renew the mandate of ONUMOZ for a final period until 15 November 1994 and welcomed the announcement by the President of the Republic of Mozambique that elections would take place on 27 and 28 October 1994. 
In this context, the Council stresses that there is no margin for further delay in demobilization and in the formation of the FADM. 
The Council expects the parties to continue to cooperate with ONUMOZ and with each other to ensure full and timely implementation of the Agreement. 
"The Council reiterates the importance of the extension of civil administration throughout Mozambique, which is essential for the holding of free and fair elections. 
In this context, it reaffirms its call to all parties, especially RENAMO, to allow unimpeded access to the areas under their control to all political forces in the country, in order to ensure free political activity throughout Mozambique. 
"The Council expresses its intention to endorse the results of the elections provided the United Nations reports them as free and fair and reminds all the Mozambican parties of their obligation under the General Peace Agreement fully to respect the results. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/35. 
The meeting rose at 12.05 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Germany in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General concerning the situation in Abkhazia, Georgia, contained in documents S/1994/818 and Add.1. 
Mr. Henze (Germany): It is a great pleasure for me to see you, Sir, presiding over the Security Council. 
As a member of the group of "Friends of Georgia", Germany has been closely involved in the discussions that have resulted in the draft resolution before the Security Council. 
Over time, it has considered a number of different options. 
Over the past months, there have also been intensive deliberations within the group of "Friends of Georgia". 
In considering the issues involved, Germany has maintained close contact with the Georgian Government. 
In addition, we have sought the views of other interested Member States and taken their ideas into account. 
It was clear from the outset that a decision by the Security Council on the situation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, would likely have repercussions for deliberations in the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
As a member State of both the United Nations and the CSCE, Germany felt that it was a matter of consistency to apply the same standards in both forums. We are grateful that this principle has been recognized in the draft resolution. 
Germany, of course, fully supports the draft resolution before the Council today. 
Indeed, it has co-sponsored the draft resolution together with the other members of the Friends group. 
The draft resolution reflects the important contribution of the Russian Federation in providing a peace-keeping force in Georgia. 
The peace-keeping force has been established at the request of the parties. 
As the draft resolution notes, it will operate in accordance with the established principles and practices of the United Nations. 
In its efforts to implement the 14 May Agreement, the peace-keeping force will cooperate closely with a significantly enlarged UNOMIG. 
According to all accounts, the experience in this regard has been entirely positive so far. 
It is in this spirit of cooperation that UNOMIG's observer role vis-a-vis the peace-keeping force must be seen. 
In this context, I would like to note that six German soldiers are currently serving with UNOMIG. 
We highly appreciate the performance of the soldiers and civilians participating in this mission. 
We look forward to the Secretary-General's report in three months' time. 
The report will provide an opportunity for us all to assess the performance of this new joint deployment and to make adjustments, if necessary. 
The President: I thank the representative of Germany for his kind words addressed to me. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mrs. Albright (United States of America): This draft resolution deals with a new and significant set of circumstances. 
We have reaffirmed the Council's commitment to the sovereignty and territorial integrity of the Republic of Georgia. 
This draft resolution helps to advance these objectives and principles. 
It provides a detailed framework for the operation of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) and sets out the Council's expectations for UNOMIG's relationship to the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) peace-keeping force. 
It speaks forcefully about the ultimate political objective as well as the humanitarian principles that must accompany this objective. 
It has a six-month mandate, and renewal will be subject to Council review. 
It is hard-headed in its insistence on accurate information that can be provided only by a UNOMIG that is free to move, observe and report. 
But it also demonstrates the international community's willingness to assist in resolving the region's problems and allows for the possibility of more extensive United Nations involvement in the process in Georgia, should circumstances warrant. 
The draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 937 (1994). 
Mr. Ladsous (France) (interpretation from French): My delegation is particularly satisfied that our Council today was able to adopt resolution 937 (1994), which strengthens the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) and expands its mandate. 
This resolution, which for the first time establishes cooperation between the United Nations and a regional stabilization operation in the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS), is of great importance. 
The conditions for a classic United Nations mission not having been met, the troops of certain member countries of the CIS, at the request of the parties, had begun to deploy in the conflict zone, in implementation of the Agreement signed in Moscow on 14 May. 
The conditions for deployment of the peace-keeping force of the member States of the CIS, the principal elements of the mandate of UNOMIG and the modalities for cooperation and coordination between UNOMIG and the force were the subject of discussions between the Secretariat, the parties and the Russian Federation. 
It is on the basis of the recommendations of the Secretary-General that resulted from these discussions, in particular with respect to the assurances concerning freedom of movement and security for UNOMIG, that we have adopted the resolution. 
My delegation welcomes the fact that the Council has taken into account the specific nature and the innovative context of the peace-keeping operations of the CIS member States and of UNOMIG in the conflict zone. 
On the one hand, the intervention by a force of the CIS member States was indeed requested by the parties. 
The two operations, although separate, have the same goal: the implementation of the 14 May Agreement - that is, the maintenance of the cease-fire and the creation of conditions likely to facilitate the return of refugees and displaced persons. 
Those provisions lay down the framework for action by the peace-keeping force. 
My delegation welcomes the fact that the Russian Federation has sought the support of the Council for a regional stabilization operation in the CIS and that this operation thus becomes a part of the process of a political settlement that is under the auspices of the United Nations. 
This is a positive development. 
It emphasizes the regulatory functions that the Security Council has now shouldered for peace-keeping activities carried out by Powers or by regional forums. 
Mr. Ricardes (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): Argentina supports the measures recommended by the Secretary-General to modify the mandate and increase the number of staff serving on the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG). 
The situation existing since the signing of the Cease-fire and Separation of Forces Agreement on 14 May makes this measure advisable. 
According to the approved mandate, United Nations observers will play a special role, that of monitoring the functioning of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) peace-keeping force deployed in Georgia with the consent of the parties. 
Relations of coordination and cooperation between both forces must be defined henceforth. 
As is emphasized in the resolution, it is essential, in order to discharge the mission, that UNOMIG's freedom of movement be guaranteed. 
We find both useful and necessary the reports that the Russian Federation has provided the Security Council on the conduct of the CIS operation, which, of course, is in addition to the monitoring and verification functions assigned to UNOMIG. 
Mr. Vorontsov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The Russian delegation believes that the resolution we have just adopted is an authoritative and balanced document. 
There is no doubt that it will play an important role in the multilevel efforts to promote a settlement to the Georgian-Abkhaz conflict. 
At present the CIS peace-keeping forces deployed in the 24-kilometre zone on both sides of the Inguri River include more than 1,600 Russian troops deployed, along with 300 units of armoured and other equipment. 
The Russian peace-keepers are successfully carrying out their duties. Check-points and observer posts have been set up, and patrolling by mobile groups has been organized. 
In Sukhumi the Joint Command headquarters has begun operations. 
Illegal military units are being disarmed, and considerable amounts of small arms and armoured equipment have been removed. 
Peace-keeping forces are starting to be deployed in the Kodori valley and agreement has been reached that heavy equipment of the Georgian side with either being withdrawn from this zone or be destroyed by Russian sapper engineers in the presence of United Nations observers. 
Agreement on the participation of other CIS countries in the peace-keeping operation is being concluded. 
The population greeted the Russian peace-keepers with jubilation and hope. 
We believe that this confirmed mandate gives UNOMIG broad capabilities to effectively promote the stabilization of the situation in the region of the conflict. 
For our part, we reaffirm our readiness to use all means available to us to ensure the effectiveness and safety of UNOMIG's activities. 
The Russian Federation attaches great significance to the resolution's provisions reflecting the intrinsic link between peace-keeping activities in the region of the conflict and efforts to achieve a comprehensive political settlement and a solution to the drastic problem of refugees and displaced persons. 
We voted in favour of it because the resolution ensures an expanded United Nations presence in Georgia. 
We believe that a United Nations presence is essential for the effective monitoring and verification of the Cease-fire Agreement, and we are pleased that the resolution expands both the mandate and the numbers of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG). 
The presence of two peace-keeping operations in one country makes it imperative that the relationship between those two forces be clearly set out and well understood by all involved at all levels. 
There are a number of elements which - past experience with United Nations peace-keeping operations suggests - need to be addressed in such a situation. The resolution we have adopted does that. 
In this case, both operations are in Georgia with the consent of the parties, and their mandates are complementary, so there is an acceptable level of consistency. 
Secondly, there is the question of conformity with peace-keeping principles. 
The resolution welcomes the fact that the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) force will act in accordance with the established principles and practices of the United Nations. 
But I do have to say that we find this aspect of the resolution much less than satisfactory. 
The Secretary-General has indicated that, following the adoption of this resolution, he will write to the President of the Council of the CIS defining the respective roles and responsibilities of the two forces. 
The Secretary-General's report sets out four levels of communication, from force headquarters to patrols, all of which need to be in good working order at all times. 
But that risk remains, and all involved must be particularly vigilant. 
We are also pleased that the mandate of the expanded force is set out with clarity and precision in the resolution. 
It is important for all peace-keeping operations, given the political climate in which they necessarily operate, that the parties to a conflict are in no doubt as to what the United Nations operation is doing and what it is not doing. 
This is a fundamental ingredient in any peace-keeping mission operating, as UNOMIG does, with the consent of the parties. 
It is therefore pleasing that the cease-fire agreed upon by the parties on 14 May has held. 
The Quadripartite Agreement of 4 April sets out the basis on which that can occur, and we urge the parties to realize that objective as quickly as possible. 
One of the tasks of the expanded UNOMIG is to contribute by its presence in the area to conditions conducive to the safe and orderly return of those who have had to leave their homes. 
Finally, a few words about our reservations regarding this resolution: our reservations stem from the fact that this resolution acknowledges the reality that the United Nations is not alone in Georgia monitoring the cease-fire agreement. 
My delegation does not believe that it is a good precedent for a neighbouring State to play such a predominant role in such a force. 
We believe that any operation which calls itself a peace-keeping force should be conducted strictly in accordance with United Nations peace-keeping principles. 
For these reasons, my delegation does not agree that this operation sets a good precedent. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): As this is the first time my delegation has spoken in a formal meeting this month, I wish to extend our congratulations to you, Sir, upon your assumption of the presidency. 
The agreement on a cease-fire and separation of forces signed in Moscow on 14 May last is, in this respect, a welcome development. 
Resolution 937 (1994), which we have just adopted, represents an important departure from the original mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG), as it envisages a United Nations operation acting in parallel with, and observing, the operation of another entity. 
Operationally, it is crucial that they remain committed to according full freedom of movement to UNOMIG in the performance of its mandate. 
The President: I thank the representative of Brazil for the kind words he addressed to my predecessor and myself. 
Mr. Rovensky (Czech Republic): The draft resolution on Abkhazia, Georgia, which has just been adopted by the Security Council is, in the view of my delegation, one of the most important documents adopted by the Council in recent weeks. 
The safe, early and voluntary return of refugees and displaced persons is a very difficult but crucial task. 
My delegation believes that only the full implementation of UNOMIG's mandate will create favourable conditions for the effective fulfillment of peace-keeping activities in Georgia. The establishment of the highest possible level of cooperation, interaction and coordination between UNOMIG and the CIS peace-keeping force is therefore of paramount importance. 
We shall therefore follow UNOMIG's reports on this issue with particular interest. 
My delegation would like to stress that by adopting today's resolution the Security Council has entered uncharted waters. 
After this first case may come other cases. 
Let me therefore repeat what my delegation has said before: no two peace-keeping operations are identical; each has its unique settings and features. 
Therefore, we do not regard today's resolution as one that would set a precedent. 
Even the operation itself is being conducted by CSCE member States. 
The CSCE is currently actively considering the criteria for its peace-keeping activities on the territory of its member States. 
Let me conclude by stating that in my delegation's view the general thrust of the resolution we have just adopted is positive and that its provisions, if implemented properly, should contribute positively to the efforts to achieve a just and comprehensive political settlement in Abkhazia, Georgia. 
Mr. Gomersall (United Kingdom): As a member of the group of Friends of the Secretary-General for Georgia, my Government welcomes and attaches great importance to this resolution. 
This approach comes against the background of increasing demands on United Nations peace-keeping capabilities, demands that threaten to outstrip supply. 
It represents a response to a situation of grave concern to us all, but in which the conditions allowing for the deployment of a United Nations peace-keeping operation do not, at present, exist. 
My delegation warmly welcomes the recognition in the resolution of the relevance in this respect of the Rome 1993 CSCE ministerial decisions on such principles. 
My Government therefore has no hesitation in welcoming the contribution made by the Russian Federation and other Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) members towards the CIS peace-keeping force. 
This is essential if the progress so far achieved is not to be jeopardized. 
This is no small task. 
We are prepared actively to support this, and my Government is ready to respond to the Secretary-General's request to contribute up to 10 military observers for UNOMIG as required. 
Just as important as the efforts of UNOMIG and the CIS peace-keeping force is the search for a comprehensive political settlement. 
We pay tribute to the efforts of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), and we urge the parties to cooperate fully and unconditionally with UNHCR to allow the orderly return of refugees to proceed speedily. 
My Government has already contributed over $4.5 million to the various United Nations, bilateral and non-governmental humanitarian organizations and supports the provisions in the resolution for a voluntary fund. 
In conclusion, we are encouraged by the way in which the operation has begun, in an open and cooperative relationship with UNOMIG. 
As with all peace-keeping operations, we hope that this one will achieve its objectives and be able to be terminated speedily, in political conditions which will allow the people of the region to continue their lives in peace and security. 
Mr. Y\x{6459}ez-Barnuevo (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): With the adoption of resolution 937 (1994), the Security Council is breaking new ground in dealing with the conflict in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, and in the methods of carrying out peace-keeping operations. 
The first elements of that force have begun to be deployed in the field, and they are achieving satisfactory results, as can be seen from the Secretary-General's report of 12 July and from information provided by the Russian Federation. 
This atmosphere of peace is necessary for the return of refugees and displaced persons to their homes in secure conditions, without which it would be difficult to establish the necessary framework for a lasting reconciliation. 
We hope that the presence of the new United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) personnel, together with that of the peace-keeping forces of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) will give a decisive impetus to this process, in accordance with the mandate just adopted by this Council. 
In order properly to discharge this new mandate, UNOMIG will require the full cooperation of the parties, which have already given guarantees that they will give it the necessary protection. 
I would like to note that my delegation understands this freedom of movement to include freedom of access to all areas which UNOMIG considers it necessary to enter in order properly to discharge its mandate. 
There must also be full cooperation between UNOMIG and the CIS peace-keeping force in the discharge of their respective mandates, functions and duties. 
The situation on the ground has improved and will surely continue to do so with the arrival of the new UNOMIG personnel and the full deployment of the CIS peace-keeping force. 
My delegation hopes that the negotiating meeting scheduled for August will yield the desired results and that the peace process will be consolidated, for although it is still fragile, its prospects are encouraging. 
Mr. Al-Khussaiby (Oman): At the outset, allow me to express to you, Sir, and to your friendly country our sincere congratulations on your assumption of the high-level position of President of the Security Council. 
We are confident that through your well-known diplomatic skills and competence you will steer the work of this Council in an exemplary manner. 
The implementation of this Agreement is currently taking place under the supervision of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) peace-keeping force. 
This mandate includes, among other things, the monitoring of the work of the CIS peace-keeping force in the practical implementation of the Agreement on a Cease-fire and Separation of Forces of 14 May 1994. 
My delegation believes that the presence of UNOMIG and its role in Abkhazia is quite essential and we view it as complementary to that of the CIS force. 
We are quite confident that all parties concerned will cooperate fully with UNOMIG in accordance with the agreed principles and guidelines that guarantee unimpeded freedom of movement for its personnel in the discharge their duties and functions. 
Since we believe that regional groups and organizations can play a positive role in addressing regional issues, my delegation appreciates the vital role taken by the CIS in resolving the Georgia-Abkhazia conflict in its capacity as the pertinent regional organization concerned. 
We also support the important conciliatory role of UNOMIG, which is consistent with the noble objectives enshrined in the United Nations Charter. 
My delegation has thus voted in favour of the resolution just adopted. 
The President: I thank the representative of Oman for his statement and for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Ayewah (Nigeria): Permit me to convey to you, Sir, the compliments of the Nigerian delegation as you preside over the affairs of the Council during the month of July. 
You have already displayed your wealth of experience and enormous diplomatic skill in handling some of the delicate issues that have engaged the Council's attention. 
In the prevailing situation, we welcome the decision of the members of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) to heed the appeal of both parties and deploy its collective peace-keeping force within the zone of the Georgian-Abkhaz conflict. 
We also welcome the quick response of the Russian Federation in deploying a contingent to the area. 
We are happy to note that the arrival of this force has already improved the situation on the ground. 
We hope that other member States of the Commonwealth of Independent States will soon contribute to the force so as to guarantee its multinational character. 
The resolution we have just adopted has been described as ground-breaking. 
It is perhaps innovative in terms of language and drafting, but certainly not ground-breaking in terms of concept. 
With the demands for United Nations collective peace-keeping outstripping its ability and resources, it has already become clear and imperative that regional organizations and/or arrangements must step in. 
In all modesty, we in the West African subregion can claim to have already blazed that trail with the arrangement in Liberia of the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS), which was later complemented by the United Nations through its Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL). 
We view the current resolution as a further development and refinement of a variant of that concept. 
In spite of the extensive discussions that have taken place on the aspects of cooperation and coordination between UNOMIG and the CIS peace-keeping force, there is a need to ensure that such cooperation and coordination exists on the ground. 
The problem of over a quarter of a million refugees and displaced persons, victims of the conflict in Abkhazia, is at the heart of the conflict, and its resolution will be crucial to a final political settlement. 
My delegation has already expressed its concern on this subject. 
In this context, we welcome the Quadripartite Agreement of April on the voluntary return of refugees to their homes in secure conditions. 
We urge all parties to honour their agreement to allow the return of the refugees to their homes and call on them to continue to respect the cease-fire Agreement, a necessary condition for an early return of refugees. 
In this connection, we cannot but commend the efforts of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR). 
We appeal to States to assist that agency with generous contributions. 
Finally, my delegation would like to appeal to the parties to heed our call in operative paragraph 2 of this resolution to intensify their efforts towards the achievement of an early and comprehensive political settlement. 
This is the only guarantee of lasting peace and stability. 
As noted in the preambular part of this resolution, the Council has not ruled out the option of the deployment of a full-fledged United Nations peace-keeping operation once a final political settlement is achieved. 
My delegation would like to thank the personnel of UNOMIG for their exemplary work, and we call on the parties to extend full support and the necessary protection to UNOMIG in carrying out its mandate, and to respect its neutral character. 
The President: I thank the representative of Nigeria for the kind words he addressed to my predecessor and to me. 
My delegation voted in favour of the resolution just adopted by the Security Council on the situation in Abkhazia, Georgia, primarily because it extends and expands the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG), which we fully support. 
We believe that an expanded UNOMIG will be an important instrument for ensuring peace and stability in the area and should contribute to the early and voluntary return of refugees and displaced persons. 
My delegation appreciates the efforts of the member States of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) in establishing and deploying a peace-keeping force in Georgia. 
Pakistan is concerned over an emerging tendency to attribute peace-keeping roles to the countries of the region, or those closest to the conflict, especially when such countries have direct political interests in the area of the conflict. 
It is our common responsibility not to allow any erosion of the system of collective security as envisaged in the United Nations Charter. 
In this context, we have some reservations on the existing formulation of operative paragraphs 3 and 4 of the resolution just adopted. 
My delegation hopes that the composition of the CIS peace-keeping force will soon be diversified by troop contributions from other member States of the CIS and that this force will act strictly in accordance with the established peace-keeping principles and practices of the United Nations. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on stand-by arrangements for peace-keeping, contained in document S/1994/777. 
"The Security Council has considered the report of the Secretary-General of 30 June 1994 concerning stand-by arrangements for peace-keeping (S/1994/777), submitted pursuant to the statement by the President of the Council of 3 May 1994 (S/PRST/1994/22). 
The recent history of United Nations peace-keeping operations demonstrates that such an effort is essential. 
It also welcomes the intention of the Secretary-General to maintain a comprehensive database of the offers made, including the technical details of these offers. 
"The Security Council notes the Secretary-General's view that the commitments made so far do not yet cover adequately the spectrum of resources required to mount and execute future peace-keeping operations. 
It also notes that additional commitments are expected from other Member States. 
"The Security Council looks forward to a further and more comprehensive report on the progress of the stand-by arrangements initiative." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/36. 
The meeting rose at 3.55 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 938 (1994). 
"The members of the Security Council have noted with appreciation the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL) (S/l994/856) submitted in conformity with resolution 895 of 28 January 1994. 
"They reaffirm their commitment to the full sovereignty, independence, territorial integrity and national unity of Lebanon within its internationally recognized boundaries. 
"As the Security Council extends the mandate of UNIFIL for a further interim period on the basis of resolution 425 (1978), the members of the Council again stress the urgent need for the implementation of that resolution in all its aspects. 
"The members of the Security Council express their concern over the continuing violence in southern Lebanon, regret the loss of civilian life, and urge all parties to exercise restraint. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/37. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Burundi, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
"For the last few months, the Security Council has been following closely the tense and volatile situation in Burundi, based on briefings by the Secretariat. 
The Council appreciates the efforts made in Burundi to maintain peace in the country under very difficult circumstances and, in this context, commends the civilian and military authorities concerned. 
"The Security Council supports the ongoing political dialogue in Burundi aimed at reaching an early agreement on presidential succession. 
It calls on all parties to reach rapidly a settlement based on democratic principles. 
In this context, the Council is alarmed by the recent violence in Bujumbura and reiterates the terms of its statements of 25 October 1993 (S/26631) and 16 November 1993 (S/26757). 
The Council demands that all parties cease immediately any incitement to violence or ethnic hatred. 
"The Council encourages all those who support a peaceful solution to persist in their efforts. It further calls upon all Burundians, especially political, military and religious leaders, to do their utmost for the success of the ongoing political dialogue. 
"The Security Council looks forward to reports on Burundi from the Secretary-General and will remain actively seized of the matter." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/38. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
"The Security Council welcomes the goodwill shown by the parties thus far and urges them to continue to cooperate with the Secretary-General and MINURSO to ensure the earliest possible implementation of the settlement plan." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/39. 
The meeting rose at 1.15 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on his Mission of Good Offices in Cyprus, document S/1994/629, and the letter dated 28 June 1994 from the Secretary-General addressed to the President of the Security Council, document S/1994/785. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/895, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
In the fifth line of operative paragraph 2, the phrase "Security Council resolution" should be "Security Council resolutions" in the plural. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
In favour: 
The draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 939 (1994). 
There are no speakers inscribed on my list. 
The meeting rose at 3.55 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Canada, Cuba, Haiti, Mexico, Uruguay and Venezuela, in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Longchamp (Haiti) took a place at the Council table; Mr. Malone (Canada); Mr. Rodriguez Parrilla (Cuba); Mr. Flores Olea (Mexico); Mr. Piriz Ballon (Uruguay); and Mr. Tejera Paris (Venezuela) took the places reserved for them at the side of the Council Chamber. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/904, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by Argentina, Canada, France and the United States of America. 
Mr. Longchamp (Haiti) (interpretation from French): When, on the morning of 30 September 1991, the news of the coup d'at perpetrated by the Haitian military against the democratically elected President of that country became known, the reaction was immediate. 
The international community has spared no effort to help find a solution to this situation; many initiatives to this end have been taken, at great cost. 
Our Organization, for its part, has adopted many resolutions, one of which authorized the deployment of a United Nations-OAS civilian mission. 
With their position bolstered by the mixed signals sent from certain quarters, they have totally ignored the repeated appeals and decisions of the international community, which indicates their determination not to give up the power they usurped. 
The 10-point Governors Island Agreement embodied all the elements that could lead to the restoration of constitutional order and lay the structural foundations for the permanent establishment of democracy in Haiti. 
All those provisions were to have been implemented before 30 October 1993; the United Nations and the OAS were to verify that implementation. 
While President Aristide has done everything in his power to respect the commitments undertaken at Governors Island, that is not true of the Commander-in-Chief of the armed forces of Haiti, who has employed constant obstacles and delaying tactics to prevent complete implementation. 
Making use of armed civilians, and at times operating themselves, the military has created a climate of terror in Haiti, not conducive to the peaceful transition called for in the Governors Island Agreement. 
Despite the Security Council's reimposition and strengthening of sanctions in order to compel the military leadership to respect its commitments, no progress has been made to that end. 
To the contrary, in recent months the military regime has become harder; it has increased repression and taken measures to limit civil liberties. 
Human rights violations have increased considerably. 
At the same time, the military has been increasing its defiance of the international community, installing a provisional President and expelling the International Civilian Mission (MICIVIH). 
Moreover, the illegal, illegitimate Government is preparing to hold legislative and presidential elections. 
The ongoing situation is only exacerbating the destruction of the country and increasing the suffering of the people, who have no recourse but to flee the country in any way they can, thus creating a refugee problem for the entire region. 
In the present situation, we believe additional measures are necessary to put an end to the delaying tactics and arrogance of the military leadership, which pose a direct threat to the authority of the Security Council. 
We believe that the draft resolution before the Security Council today contains elements that will enable the international community to respond appropriately to the challenge issued by a handful of unscrupulous soldiers who for more than three years have been contributing to the destruction of their own country. 
Those who sign it must respect it or pay the price. 
The President of the Republic of Haiti, despite profound reservations, signed the Governors Island Agreement. 
But, while history has shown that his reservations were well founded, he has scrupulously respected that Agreement. 
"National sovereignty resides in the entirety of the citizens". 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of Mexico. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
The international community, through the Security Council, adopted sanctions, which it recently strengthened. 
But there are signs that these are beginning to have their effect; they should therefore be given enough time to produce the desired results. 
We find it unfortunate that this report does not contain a full political expression of, or even a reference to the option of persevering in political and diplomatic efforts. 
Even more seriously, the report recognizes that the Organization is not able to assume the role it should in an action of this kind. 
The draft resolution clearly reflects this inability. 
Accordingly, the actions proposed in the draft resolution are not, strictly speaking, provided for in the Charter. 
The foundation for the actions proposed, as can be seen from the report of the Secretary-General, appears to be previous practice, that is, precedent. 
Every situation, however, is different. 
In this case, the international community and the draft resolution itself have emphasized the exceptional nature of the Haitian case. 
Therefore, it seems at the least contradictory to insist on the one hand on this unique character and, on the other, to cite precedents and concepts applied in other circumstances and in other geographical areas. 
The relevance of these precedents in the case of Haiti therefore appears to be highly questionable, since this case is very different and quite singular. 
It is also troubling that the draft resolution does not contain any reference to the time-frame for the proposed action. 
This seems to us an extremely dangerous practice in the field of international relations. 
Moreover, unfortunately, the draft resolution makes scarcely any reference to long-term needs in terms of institutional reconstruction and economic and social development in Haiti and lacks the specific recommendations that would have been desirable in this regard. 
This is not an insignificant point. 
The restoration of democracy in Haiti will be impossible to achieve by military means alone, which will be all the more traumatic if not accompanied by an extraordinary reconstruction effort. 
Mexico also believes, however, that there are not sufficient elements to justify the use of force and, still less, to justify across-the-board authorization for the action of ill-defined multinational forces. 
Mr. Rodriguez Parrilla (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): I wish to thank the Council for the opportunity given to me to express the position of a State Member of the United Nations on an extremely important issue. 
Cuba has always supported the people of Haiti in our shared history and culture because of the many points of contact between us. 
We understand the profound suffering of our Haitian brothers and the bitter trials undergone by their legitimate authorities, elected by popular vote. 
We feel that in the circumstances, the countries of Latin America and the Caribbean have an enormous historical responsibility, a responsibility that they share, I think, overwhelmingly, with the members of the Security Council who come from our region. 
It is alarming to see the absolute lack of any time-limits for the operation, a fundamental omission that prevents any objective analysis of the dimensions and the true scope of the operations being sought. 
What were its causes? Who are these putchists, and where do they come from? 
The de facto military regime is the expression of a dictatorship created, supported and financed for decades by the United States. 
History has shown that military operations cannot truly resolve internal conflicts for the simple reason that they cannot resolve the causes of those conflicts. 
Decisions of this nature go beyond the mandate of the Security Council, in accordance with Chapter VII of the Charter, which only authorizes such powers in cases of an express threat to international peace and security. 
The mechanisms for the peaceful settlement of disputes contained in the Charter must be retained, because a world policy that is sustained by the use of force is absolutely infeasible and extremely dangerous to international peace and security. 
If anything might signify in and of itself a fundamental threat to peace and security, it is military action of this kind in the Caribbean region. 
Indeed, the actions taken prior to this one - the deployment of large-scale forces, modern means of combat and military exercises - are provoking instability in neighbouring States. 
For all these reasons, and because of our commitment to Latin America and to the principles of non-intervention and non-use of force or threat of force, Cuba wishes to express its opposition to this draft resolution. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of Uruguay. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
Mr. Piriz-Ballon (Uruguay) (interpretation from Spanish): For my delegation, Sir, to congratulate you on the success with which you have presided over the work of the Security Council throughout this month is not a mere formality, but a sincere expression of our gratitude for your well-known talent and experience. 
Two fundamental principles have governed the foreign policy of Uruguay throughout its history: the principles of non-intervention and of the peaceful settlement of disputes - the latter a concept incorporated in the Constitution of the Republic of Uruguay. 
The universal validity of these principles and their constant consolidation in relations between States are the unrelenting objectives of our foreign policy. 
Our position on this is complemented by another fundamental principle that Uruguay has traditionally upheld: that of the rule of international law. 
The interrelationship between these principles shapes our analysis of the various international situations and conflicts and guides our defence of the interests of the Republic of Uruguay and - we are convinced - of the international community as a whole. 
Therefore, whenever, in this forum, the application of Chapter VII of the Charter has been considered in situations where, in our opinion, the necessary conditions for its application were not clearly present, Uruguay has always expressed its position unambiguously. 
Our invariable compliance with the principles we have named has always prompted us to support and advocate a restrictive view of the application of the enforcement measures provided for in the Charter. 
Moreover, we believe that the search for a peaceful solution has not been exhausted. 
We wish to reiterate explicitly, in the framework of a restrictive interpretation of the principle of non-intervention, that Uruguay will not support any military intervention in the fraternal Republic of Haiti, whether it be of a unilateral or multilateral nature. 
Without prejudice to this position, my country pledges its support for all measures directed towards restoring and strengthening democracy in the fraternal Republic of Haiti by peaceful means. 
The President: I thank the representative of Uruguay for his kind words addressed to me. 
The Council has adopted several decisions towards that end. 
The military leadership, however, has shown its determination to cling to power at any cost to the general population. 
It has further demonstrated its utter disregard for the United Nations and the Organization of American States with its recent expulsion of the staff of the International Civilian Mission, whose valuable work and courage Canada salutes. 
Canada has supported and participated in these efforts at every step, as one of the Secretary-General's "Friends of Haiti". 
Canada has throughout the crisis stood at the side of the democratically elected President of Haiti, Jean-Bertrand Aristide, whose restoration we see as a key element of the restoration of democracy in that country. 
Because living conditions in Haiti continue to decline seriously and brutal repression continues, we cannot allow the status quo to persist. 
It is for this reason that the Government of Canada has co-sponsored the draft resolution before us. 
Canada's commitment to restoring democracy in Haiti is unwavering. 
Canada has participated in the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) in the past and will do so again when the operation is reconstituted under the terms of the draft resolution before us. 
The exact nature of Canada's involvement in the second phase of this mandate is under discussion with the Secretariat and other potential contributing States. 
We look forward to the day very soon when UNMIH will deploy and when President Aristide returns to Haiti. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of Venezuela. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
Mr. Tejera Paris (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): Venezuela, in accordance with its constitutional principles and the foundations of its foreign policy, wishes to reiterate its commitment to the restoration of democracy in Haiti by peaceful means. 
The Government of Venezuela, faithful to its unswerving tradition of defending the principle of non-intervention, cannot support unilateral or multilateral military actions in any nation of the hemisphere, nor can it interfere with the sovereign will of any country. 
Those who have usurped power in Haiti, who signed but have not complied with the Governors Island Agreement, and who have allowed the sanctions to punish the poor cruelly while others grow rich still have time to demonstrate some hint of patriotism or some modicum of charity. 
They can still avoid the suffering of intensified sanctions and the dark threat of a military operation. 
The President: It is my understanding that the Council is ready to proceed to vote on the draft resolution before it. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): At the outset, the Brazilian Government would like to express its recognition of the efforts the Secretary-General and his Special Representative have made, along with the Security Council, towards a solution to the crisis that has stricken the Haitian nation. 
In this connection, it has supported all the resolutions adopted by those bodies that condemn the atmosphere of blatant violence and the obdurate violation of human rights in that sister country, to the detriment of the Haitian people and in defiance of the manifest will of the international community. 
Therefore, it is essential to respect not only the democratic solidarity which we have built in our region, but also the personality, sovereignty and independence of the States within it. 
We have been able to live in peace and cooperation in the region because we strictly observe the principles of the peaceful settlement of disputes and non-intervention. 
"to promote and consolidate representative democracy with due respect for the principle of non-intervention." 
We have paved the way to becoming the first inhabited region of the world free of nuclear weapons, and we strongly favour disarmament. 
Today Latin America has the lowest military expenditures of the world and the lowest potential for tensions and armed conflicts. 
We uphold economic and political freedom, dialogue as a means to overcome differences and progressive convergence and integration among our nations. 
Brazil considers that the draft resolution before us is not felicitous in the invocation of the criteria and the choice of means for attaining the goal of restoring democracy and reinstating the legitimately elected Government of Haiti under President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
The situation in Haiti would warrant an expansion of the present United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) in order to implement fully the ideas originating from resolution 933 (1994), along the lines of the first option outlined in the Secretary-General's report of 15 July this year. 
This option was put aside, perhaps too hastily, on the grounds that it would require some additional time to take shape, the very time that could allow the sanctions to yield the desired effects. 
In that way we would have taken a more robust action, within the framework of a gradual process, where we would have employed the dissuasive means that are still available to us. 
Brazil, as a member of the Security Council from the Latin American and Caribbean region and as the current Secretary of the Rio Group, deems it to be its duty not only to keep the countries of the region informed but also to take their concerns into due account. 
From the intensive consultations undertaken with our neighbours and friends, it has become clear that there is no consensus among them as to the action proposed today. 
We consider it indispensable that consultations be held among all members of the Council and the parties directly or indirectly concerned with a given situation, in order to enhance the legitimacy and the effectiveness of the Council's decisions. 
This is an issue of the utmost seriousness for all countries of the region. 
Quite recently, however, the focus of our work shifted to the issue of the immediate establishment of a multinational force with the purpose of intervening in Haiti. 
Due to this abrupt shift, Brazil sees serious difficulties in the draft resolution before the Council. 
Operative paragraph 4, in particular, contains language similar to that in resolution 678 (1990) regarding the Gulf War. 
That was a situation of a totally distinct political and legal nature, in a different political and regional context resulting from the invasion of one country by another, an act which gave rise at the time to the strongest reaction by the international community. 
It is our view that the short time available to us was not sufficient for the full consideration of the vast, complex and unpredictable implications of the situation in Haiti. 
The risks involved, not only for the Haitian people but also for the international community, should not be underestimated. 
These terms constitute a worrisome departure from the principles and customary practices adopted by the United Nations as regards peace-keeping. 
Brazil will abstain in the voting. 
As we proceed, we direct our thoughts to the suffering Haitian people, which must remain at the core of our preoccupation. 
In reacting to violence, the international community should avoid the generation of more violence. 
On the basis of this position, the Chinese delegation has voted in favour of the previous Security Council resolutions on this question, including support for the economic sanctions against Haiti, although we are deeply concerned over the resulting suffering of the Haitian people. 
We therefore endorse greater peaceful efforts on the part of the international community, especially the countries of the region, to facilitate an appropriate solution to the problem through political means. 
We have noted that many Member States, particularly those in the Latin American region, have identical or similar views. 
For these reasons, the Chinese delegation will abstain in the voting on the draft resolution before us. 
Mr. Ayewah (Nigeria): On this, Sir, your last day in office as President of the Security Council during the month of July, I wish to extend to you the courtesies of the Nigerian delegation. 
It has been a momentous month, full of activities in the area of crisis management and conflict resolution. 
My delegation is grateful to the Secretary-General for his recent reports on Haiti. 
We are deeply concerned at the continued deterioration of the situation in that country. 
It is the view of my delegation that the long-term international commitment and involvement envisaged for post-conflict Haiti in the Secretary-General's report should be applied to equally deserving situations elsewhere. 
The Council should bear in mind that the search for peace and the process of reconstruction and rehabilitation in those other places are no less complicated nor less deserving of long-term international commitment. 
My delegation will not relent in drawing attention to the need for the Security Council to adopt a single standard in terms of contingency planning, deployment of adequate levels of troops for peace-keeping operations in conflict areas, as well as continuing international commitment to post-conflict stability in those places. 
With regard to the draft resolution before us, we wish first of all to emphasize the Nigerian Government's commitment to the broad objectives of the international community with respect to Haiti. 
Hence, my delegation has been consistent in its support for all previous Security Council resolutions and presidential statements on Haiti. 
However, we are delighted that several of our concerns have been addressed in the final draft of this resolution. 
For the record, my delegation would like to restate them. 
First, we believe that in whatever we do here in the Security Council, the sovereignty and territorial integrity of Haiti should not be compromised. 
The adoption of the draft resolution should therefore not be seen as a global license for external interventions through the use of force or any other means in the internal affairs of Member States. 
We continue to believe that international sanctions may work if given more time and provided there is the necessary political will. 
We hope that its adoption will advance the prospect of peace in Haiti and lay the foundations for a durable structure of representative Government in that country. 
The President: I thank the representative of Nigeria for the very kind words he addressed to me. 
I shall now put to the vote the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/904. 
The draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 940 (1994). 
In so doing, it brings to a climax the Council's effort to restore democracy to the Haitian people, from whom it was stolen 34 long months ago. 
The resolution builds on earlier actions designed to relieve suffering in Haiti and promote the rule of law. 
The Council has pursued patiently a peaceful and just end to the Haitian crisis. 
At Governors Island, we helped broker an agreement that the military's leader signed but refused to implement. 
We have imposed sanctions, suspended them, reimposed them and strengthened them. 
We have provided every opportunity for the de facto leaders in Haiti to meet their obligations. 
The democratically elected Government of Haiti was overthrown almost three years ago. 
The status quo in Haiti is neither tenable nor acceptable. 
And, although the situation in Haiti is complex, the choice is as simple as the choice between right and wrong. 
Today, the Council has made the right choice: in favour of democracy, law, dignity and relief from suffering long endured and never deserved. 
And the Council's message to General Cedras, General Biamby and Colonel Fran\x{851e}is is a simple one: "You too have a choice. 
You can depart voluntarily and soon, or you can depart involuntarily and soon. 
My Government has a more positive view. 
We do not underestimate Haiti's economic and social difficulties, but we are not about to write off a whole society, especially one so close to our shores. 
Our generation has seen freedom shatter the limits of past possibility, from Eastern Europe to South-East Asia to Central America to South Africa. 
We know that free elections are possible in Haiti, because the current President is a product of one. 
We know that Haitian freedom has heroes and martyrs, from Toussaint to Malary, to the many hundreds this year who have perished or who have been tortured or raped simply for exercising basic rights. 
We know that Haiti's culture is rich, its pride great, its people imbued with energy and courage. 
The climate for political reconciliation will improve. 
The military will be trained to serve the people, not abuse them. 
We and others will provide a large influx of economic and technical aid. 
Old debts will be cleared. 
As time passes, Haitians will once again be able to put food on the table for their children and families. 
Let us be clear. 
Our purpose is not to impinge upon the sovereignty of Haiti, but to restore the power to exercise that sovereignty to those who rightfully possess it. 
Our choice is to allow Haiti to build a future more free, more secure and more prosperous than its past. 
The resolution we have adopted today authorizes a two-phased approach. 
In the first phase, a multinational force, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter, is empowered to restore legitimate authority to Haiti. 
We seek, and anticipate, that others will join. 
We will establish a stable and secure environment within which democratic officials and institutions can operate. 
But this resolution authorizes action whether or not our hopes are realized. 
It will continue professionalizing the Haitian armed forces and help build a new civilian police. 
It will assume responsibility for assisting the Government in assuring public order. 
It will assist in establishing an environment conducive to free and fair elections. 
And it will strive to complete its assigned tasks no later than February 1996. 
The timing of the transition from phase one to phase two will be determined by the Security Council after appropriate consultation and after a stable and secure environment has been established and the means for fulfilling the United Nations mission are at hand. 
The resolution before us meshes well with our policy, and that of the Council, of subjecting proposed new peace operations to rigorous review. 
Phase one builds on the precedents of Kuwait and Rwanda. 
Phase two establishes a United Nations mission of modest size, with a clear and achievable mandate, operating in a relatively secure environment, with the consent of the Government, for a finite period of time. 
The development of this resolution reflects an interest and concern for events in Haiti that extends throughout the hemisphere and beyond. 
The Friends of Haiti - Canada, France, Venezuela, Argentina and the United States - have worked closely with the Secretary-General and his Special Representative. 
All members of the Council have contributed. 
Together, we have devised a resolution which does honour to this great institution and which is fully consistent with the views expressed by the Organization of American States. 
My Government urges all Governments to contribute appropriately to the prompt and successful implementation of this resolution. 
Let us now go forward with one voice and with shared resolve. 
The need is great; the cause is just; the ability to make a difference is real; the moment of decision is at hand. 
Mr. Ladsous (France) (interpretation from French): Once again today the Security Council is meeting on the question of Haiti. 
The resolution further authorizes, in a second phase, the deployment of a peace-keeping force mandated to ensure a stable, secure environment to enable Haiti to return to the path of progress and democracy. 
Indeed, everything was done to avoid this final resolution. 
Since this matter was first brought before it on 16 June 1993, the Security Council has adopted nine resolutions and 10 or so presidential statements. 
They will soon answer for it. 
Indeed, it is their fault that the situation in Haiti has become intolerable. 
Despite all this, despite the misfortunes of the majority, a minority of unscrupulous profiteers is reaping all possible benefits from the situation. 
Today it is a dictatorship, a country where human rights are massively violated on a daily basis. 
The international community has been patient. 
It believed in the virtue of dialogue and the force of reason. 
Recourse to Chapter VII of the Charter as the basis for multinational military action is no insignificant decision. 
Quite the contrary: it demonstrates a determination to complete successfully, by all necessary means, the task the Council has set itself. 
They would be well advised to draw their conclusions from this new situation immediately. 
The intentions of the Security Council have not changed since 3 July 1993. 
We desire the complete implementation of the Governors Island Agreement. 
It provides for a radical reform of the military structure which, in Haiti, is a constant source of instability and uncertainty for the future of the country. 
France desires a rapid return to democracy and the restoration of President Aristide so that, in a climate of clemency, Haitians will be able to rebuild their country and work for a reconciliation in the cause of a better future. 
France has spared no efforts to facilitate that restoration, and will continue to work along those lines. 
Mr. Cardenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): Once again the crisis affecting the people of Haiti has come before the Security Council. 
The long-drawn-out tragedy of Haiti was deepened when the Haitian military interrupted the process of the democratization of their country that began with the election on 16 December 1990 of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide, at that time with the unambiguous support of 67 per cent of the total vote. 
Since then, as is all too well known, the situation has grown progressively worse, as though this were inevitable. 
Once the democratic process was interrupted, the OAS did not hesitate to react. At the regional level at that time it spoke out in favour of the return of President Aristide, recommending that its members suspend economic, financial and commercial ties with Haiti. 
The signing of these promising accords, which generated hopes for a possible peaceful transition to the restoration of democracy, prompted the Security Council, by its resolution 861 (1993) of 27 August 1993, to suspend the measures imposed by resolution 841 (1993). 
Despite these serious events, the Security Council did not immediately revoke the suspension of the sanctions but preferred to give the illegal regime one more opportunity to cease violating the commitments it had undertaken. 
The presidential statement of 17 September 1993 warned that sanctions would immediately be reimposed if the Secretary-General reported, in accordance with resolution 861 (1993), that the grave non-compliance with the Governors Island Agreement was persisting. 
On 11 October 1993, the serious incidents at Port-au-Prince that prevented the deployment of part of the military component of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) were reported. 
According to that report, the incidents at Port-au-Prince were not isolated. 
What is more, these events constituted proof of a clear and explicit determination to prevent the success of the democratic process laid down in that Agreement. 
Accordingly, the Council, in resolution 873 (1993), of 13 October 1993, decided to reimpose the sanctions set forth in resolution 841 (1993) as of 18 October 1993, unless the parties complied with their commitments. 
On 16 October 1993, in resolution 875 (1993), the Council called upon Member States to adopt the measures necessary to ensure strict implementation of the provisions of resolutions 841 (1993) and 873 (1993). 
Once again the Council condemned the fact that General Cedras and the military authorities had not fulfilled their obligations under the Agreement. 
In another warning to the illegal de facto regime, the Security Council reaffirmed its determination to maintain sanctions and even to strengthen them if the military regime continued to interrupt the democratic transition. 
However, the situation deteriorated even more from January 1994. 
However, he stressed that it was important to maintain the presence of MICIVIH, which, though it could not remedy the situation, could, through its mere presence, shed light on certain events and denounce abuses that otherwise would remain unknown. 
After considering the recent evolution of events in Haiti, the Security Council, in resolution 917 (1994), of 6 May 1994, decided among other things to impose new measures to strengthen the sanctions against the illegal authorities in that country. 
However, in the first report submitted to the Security Council on 20 June 1994, in compliance with that resolution, the Secretary-General once again deplored the fact that since the adoption of that resolution no progress had been made in the implementation of the Governors Island Agreement. 
Moreover, the Secretary-General reported that the security situation remained highly unstable and that incidents had occurred in which embassy staff members and United Nations security officers had been subjected to threats and intimidation from armed civilians and military personnel. 
In the context of this continually deteriorating situation, marked by increasing violence against the civilian population, at the beginning of July 1994 the illegal de facto regime decided to expel from the country the joint International Civilian Mission (MICIVIH) of the United Nations and the OAS. 
Since the beginning of the crisis in Haiti, the so-called Rio Group has also expressed its full support for President Aristide and has called upon the de facto authorities to comply with the commitments they assumed - but once more they did this without any success whatsoever. 
The whole extensive and frustrating activity I have just described clearly demonstrates the long path - required by the effort to negotiate - that has been travelled for no less than almost three years now. 
The mechanisms provided for by the Charter of the United Nations were, it is clear, applied gradually and patiently - first the measures provided for in Chapter VI of the Charter and then those contained in Chapter VII which do not imply the use of force. 
It is obvious that, during these three years, every alternative available has been exhausted one by one. 
At the same time, the Haitian people - the true and authentic depositary of its country's sovereignty - has waited as its humanitarian situation has seriously deteriorated. 
There is only one entity responsible here - the illegal de facto regime that has usurped power in Haiti. 
In the interests of peace, for clear humanitarian reasons, and in order permanently to restore democracy to Haiti, all necessary means must be made available to ensure that the commitments undertaken by the signatories of the Governors Island Agreement are fulfilled without further delay, disruption or deception. 
After all the effort that has been made, the maintenance of international peace and security, the strengthening and consolidation of democracy and the full enjoyment of human rights in the region now require resolute action to liberate the Haitian people from the oppression of the de facto Government. 
That is of decisive, truly key importance. 
Moreover, an end must be put to a humanitarian crisis so vast, and atrocities so unspeakable, that this Council has determined that they can no longer be hidden behind a border. 
Beyond rhetoric, it is also a question of restoring to the people of Haiti - within the framework of the Charter and with the unequivocal support of the constitutional Government - the sovereignty of which it has been too long cruelly stripped. 
It will then be necessary generously to help this people to begin rebuilding its truly devastated country. 
I hope it will be understood that this is a commitment that must be undertaken by all. 
A year has passed since the signing of the Governors Island Agreement and the New York Pact, which set out a workable basis for a peaceful solution. 
Successive reports by independent and objective observers in the country have clearly demonstrated how the illegal regime has been responsible for serious abuses of human rights, including torture, rape, imprisonment without trial and extrajudicial executions. 
The regime's response has been cowardly and vindictive. 
My Government condemns the recent decision by the regime to expel the international Civilian Mission whose remit was to monitor the humanitarian situation. 
The decision was a desperate attempt to avoid international censure, but it has not worked. 
It is my Government's wish that the legitimate authorities be restored and that due action be taken to build a stable, solid, accountable and uncorrupt society in Haiti. 
The present resolution authorizes a multinational force to use all necessary means to facilitate the immediate departure from Haiti of the military leadership, as called for in the Governors Island Agreement. 
It expands the mandate of the United Nations Mission in Haiti and authorizes its deployment once the multinational force has established security and stability in the country. 
This, and the economic and other support mentioned by previous speakers, will be essential to complete the task. 
Today's measure, is in our view a necessary step in the circumstances to break the situation of illegality in Haiti. 
But they should not doubt the determination of the international community - which my Government strongly supports - to resolve this unacceptable situation. 
As the Secretary-General points out in his report of 15 July, 
Their attitude since that time cannot be described in any other terms. 
to allow for the full implementation of the Governors Island Agreement. 
We should also bear in mind the letter (S/1994/910) from the Permanent Representative of Haiti which communicates President Aristide's agreement with the draft resolution sponsored by Argentina, Canada, France and the United States. 
The resolution we have just adopted establishes an advance group of UNMIH of 60 personnel to establish the appropriate means of coordination with the multinational force. 
This advance team is to include a group of military observers who will monitor the operations of the multinational force. 
In accordance with resolution 917 (1994) of May 1994 and until President Aristide returns, the Secretary-General will continue to report every month on all aspects of the situation in Haiti so that the Council can keep this matter under constant consideration. 
Unfortunately, everyone realizes that the success of the international community in its immediate objective to restore democracy in Haiti will mark not an end but barely a point of departure. 
Humanitarian assistance, and in particular assistance to development, constitutes the cornerstone of stability and long-term social peace in Haiti. 
The international community, like it or not, has a standing commitment to the economic and social development of Haiti. 
The only effective vaccination against a succession of ruling cliques, with their greater or lesser ability to bring about terror and intimidation, as has frequently been the case in Haiti's history, will be to create the necessary antibodies through sustained action in favour of democracy and development. 
The de facto authorities in Haiti have shown that they can flee in many directions, including headlong - but all of these flights have been up to now dictated by cowardice. 
Mr. Keating (New Zealand): It is now a year since the Haitian military regime led by General C\x{5dae}ras signed the Governors Island Agreement and agreed to step aside and allow the return of President Aristide. 
New Zealand welcomed that decision and has consistently supported the United Nations-sponsored peace process to restore democratic Government in Haiti. 
Some months later, and two years after his initial usurpation of power, General C\x{5dae}ras repudiated that Agreement, and he rejected the firmly expressed position of the international community. 
It is no coincidence that a series of irresponsible, unaccountable regimes has left the people of Haiti the most miserable in the Western hemisphere - so much so that we remember that, when President Aristide was elected, his promise was merely to lift his people from misery to poverty. 
It is also no coincidence that under the latest usurping regime, the rights of the people of Haiti have been further abused and trammelled, and that many Haitians see flight in perilous circumstances as preferable to life in their own country. 
The restoration of democracy in Haiti goes hand in hand with guarantees of the rights of all the people of Haiti, not just those with power and wealth and access to the external world. 
On that foundation, the people of Haiti can establish a civil society in which the military will perform the tasks assigned to them in Haiti's constitution and no longer threaten the people they are meant to protect. 
I think it is important to underline that the international community has not been precipitate in this matter. 
Sanctions were the first step, and these were reimposed as long ago as last October, after General C\x{5dae}ras repudiated the Governors Island Agreement. 
And we are very conscious that in the meantime, the economic impact is being felt most acutely by the truly innocent: the long-suffering people of Haiti. 
The willingness of the United Nations to contemplate more stringent forms of action has been clearly on the table for some time, set out in warnings in Security Council resolutions. 
On the contrary, the installation of a puppet president is just the most flagrant example of the continuing violation of constitutional order. 
Approval now by the Security Council of an intervention force should persuade that regime that the only sensible course of action now left is for it to comply with the Governors Island Agreement voluntarily. 
This resolution is also about peaceful settlement of problems. 
It gives them one last chance, and we urge the military leadership in Haiti to honour the commitments that they made last year and to allow this issue to be resolved peacefully. 
In supporting this resolution, however, New Zealand has had a number of broad concerns about the manner in which the Council has had to come to deal with this and other recent situations. 
However, we believe very strongly that unless absolutely exceptional circumstances exist the United Nations itself should assume such responsibilities. 
In this regard, we have to record also that we do not agree with the Secretary-General's conclusion that this was not feasible in the case of Haiti. 
Secondly, I have to record our concern about the resources being devoted to this operation. 
But we believe that the commitment of international resources to Haiti necessarily raises questions about claims elsewhere in the world on equivalent resources. 
This is not a simple resolution at all, its complexity undoubtedly mirroring both the reality on the ground and the emerging policy consensus with respect to Haiti. 
We are very grateful, however, to the sponsors of the resolution for their efforts and their skill, and for the patience and understanding they have demonstrated throughout the negotiation of the terms of the resolution. 
There is really nothing that needs to be said about the military authorities in Haiti. 
The violence against their own people has become so prevalent, widespread and obvious that even the awesome spectacle of so many Haitians fleeing their own country on the dangerous open seas can scarcely reflect the extent and magnitude of the brutality of those authorities. 
Such has been the mounting impact on so many countries in the region that the crisis is clearly a threat to regional peace and security. 
Following the Secretary-General's lead, the resolution expands on the third option he proposes and authorizes a multinational force under Chapter VII to use all necessary means to facilitate the departure of the leadership of the Haitian police and military. 
The aim is simple: the return of the legitimate Government of Haiti - that of President Aristide - and the implementation of the Governors Island Agreement. 
Initiated following a request from the legitimate Government of Haiti, the resolution calls for a multinational force with a clearly defined goal: that of creating and maintaining a secure and stable environment so as to bring about the implementation of the Governors Island Agreement. 
It is to be succeeded by an expanded force of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) once peace has been restored. 
This resolution and the action it contemplates, however, raise a number of issues that it would be wise for the Council to reflect upon. 
We must also reflect upon the growing pattern of reliance upon ad hoc multinational intervention forces to mitigate or resolve conflicts or conflict-induced humanitarian crises. 
Should the United Nations continue to encounter difficulties in assembling the manpower and resources necessary to address such situations, as we have seen in Haiti and other places, we could face the prospect of diminishing credibility. 
The United Nations must retain its determination, its creativity, its capability and, of course, its means, or the future could become increasingly unpredictable - which means unsafe. 
My delegation found it possible despite certain lingering doubts and apprehensions to support the resolution, for some action is no doubt critically necessary. 
It expects then to fashion a solution to its own taste. 
Mr. Vorontsov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): Like other members of the Security Council, the Russian Federation is gravely concerned at the constantly deteriorating situation in Haiti. 
Clearly, the Security Council cannot continue to countenance a situation which was quite rightly described by the Secretary-General as intolerable. 
In voting for this Security Council resolution, the Russian Federation took into account the fact that it enjoyed the support of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
The Russian Federation supports the concept in the resolution of a two-phase operation. 
Since the day the military junta seized power there it has been nothing but a destructive force. 
It has destroyed the first fragile seedlings of democracy in Haiti. 
It has with increasing brutality violated civil liberties and basic human rights and has systematically murdered its political opponents. 
There is no doubt in our minds that the situation in Haiti constitutes a real and growing threat to peace, security and stability in the region. 
However, the long and painstaking effort by the international community to restore democracy to Haiti through peaceful, political means and through the imposition of economic sanctions has clearly failed. 
Our patience has been misinterpreted by the junta as a sign of weakness. 
The putchists think that by calling the bluff of the international community they can maintain their deadly stranglehold on Haiti and cling to power, while making life for ordinary Haitians more miserable with each passing day, forcing many of them to seek refuge abroad. 
The resolution which the Council has just adopted proves them wrong. 
My delegation believes that all important aspects of the mission should have been addressed in the resolution in a clear and satisfactory manner. 
We are pleased that the Security Council's actions have the full support of democratically-elected representatives of Haiti, and we are confident that this support will be extended to the group of States which will form the multinational force. 
By adopting today's resolution, the Security Council has not only launched a new and decisive phase in the effort by the international community to take Haiti out of the hands of the military junta and restore democracy on the island. 
It has also committed itself to a long-term programme of support for Haiti. 
My delegation trusts that the Council will pursue the goal of long-term support for Haiti with the same determination it has shown when considering and adopting this important resolution. 
Mr. Al-Khussaiby (Oman): On 3 July 1993, the Governors Island Agreement was signed under the aegis of the United Nations and the Organization of American States (OAS). 
It provided, inter alia, for the return of the democratically-elected President of Haiti, His Excellency Mr. Jean-Bertrand Aristide, by 30 October 1993. 
My delegation believes strongly that this state of affairs is intolerable. 
The report therefore calls for the modification of the original mandate of UNMIH. 
As to the three options put forward by the Secretary-General for the expanded force of UNMIH, my delegation has chosen option three, as modified, because it has the advantage of dividing the work between a multinational force and UNMIH. 
We supported the contents of this resolution in the hope that it will send a loud and clear message to the illegal de facto regime and its military leaders in Haiti that the time has come for them to leave. 
In conclusion, my delegation strongly feels that this particular Haitian case must be seen as a unique, special and complex one in its own right, and should not be taken as a precedent for other cases. 
My delegation believes that with the adoption of this resolution today legal and democratic government will return to Haiti and alleviate the suffering and pain of the Haitian people. 
We also hope that today's action will strengthen peace, security and stability in the region. 
The President: I shall now make a statement in my capacity as the representative of Pakistan. 
My delegation thanks the Secretary-General for his two excellent reports on the situation in Haiti contained in documents S/1994/828 and S/1994/871. 
In this context, we strongly condemn the recent expulsion of the staff of the International Civilian Mission (MICIVIH). 
We recognize that the present deteriorating situation in Haiti is both unique and exceptional and constitutes a threat to peace and security in the region, requiring an exceptional response by the international community. 
Had it been possible to implement that option, it would have been a preferred course of action, in my delegation's view. 
We express the hope that the multinational force will be deployed for the shortest period necessary and will exercise the utmost caution and restraint in the fulfilment of its mandate, to avoid any loss of life. 
The meeting rose at 2.25 p.m. 
I am sure I speak for all members of the Security Council in expressing deep appreciation to Ambassador Marker for the great diplomatic skill and unfailing courtesy with which he conducted the Council's business last month. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Rwanda, document S/1994/924. 
"The Security Council, moreover, welcomes the declared readiness of the new Government of Rwanda to encourage the return of the refugees and displaced persons, ensure their protection and their legal rights and allow aid to reach those who require it anywhere in the country. 
"The Security Council reaffirms, as the Secretary-General emphasizes in his report of 3 August 1994 (S/1994/924), that the Arusha Peace Agreement constitutes an appropriate frame of reference for promoting national reconciliation in Rwanda. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/42. 
Members of the Council have before them the Note by the Secretary-General dated 1 July 1994, transmitting the progress report of the United Nations Special Mission to Afghanistan, document S/1994/766. 
"The Security Council notes with appreciation the efforts of the United Nations Special Mission to Afghanistan in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/208, headed by Ambassador Mahmoud Mestiri, and welcomes his progress report of 1 July 1994 (S/1994/766), in particular the recommendations contained in paragraph 40 of the report. 
continue to work with the Special Mission as it seeks to help Afghans begin a peaceful political process to end their differences. 
The Council calls on all parties to end hostilities and embark upon the process of political reconciliation, reconstruction and development. 
It also urges the international community to assist Afghans in rebuilding their shattered country as conditions permit. 
"The Council commends the efforts of the United Nations humanitarian agencies in Afghanistan and stresses the need for all States to continue contributing to those efforts. 
"The Council reaffirms its readiness to assist the Afghan people in their efforts to return peace and normalcy to their country and encourages the countries neighbouring Afghanistan to continue their efforts to the same end. 
"The Council reaffirms its commitment to the sovereignty and territorial integrity of Afghanistan." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/43. 
The meeting rose at 7.50 p.m. 
The Council considers that such blockades by Croatian citizens as well as related impediments imposed by the Croatian authorities on the freedom of movement of UNPROFOR are inadmissible. 
The Council welcomes the progress that has been made since the signature of this agreement to open eleven of nineteen crossing points. 
However, the Council reminds the Government of the Republic of Croatia of its obligation to facilitate UNPROFOR's unimpeded access to all 19 crossing points agreed upon in the cease-fire agreement of 29 March 1994. 
The Council strongly disapproves of any action that would both impede the functioning of UNPROFOR and add to the already high cost of the peace-keeping operation in Croatia. 
Recalling operative paragraph 7 of its resolution 908 (1994), the Council again urges the Government of the Republic of Croatia to conclude without further delay a Status of Forces Agreement with UNPROFOR and to resolve the above and any other issues in accordance with the provisions of that agreement. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/44. 
The President (interpretation from Russian): I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Angola, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Van Dunem "Mbinda" (Angola) took a place at the Council table. 
The President (interpretation from Russian): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II), document S/1994/865. 
"The Security Council has reviewed the Secretary-General's report of 22 July 1994 (S/1994/865) on the situation in Angola which was submitted in accordance with Security Council resolution 932 (1994). 
The Security Council calls for the necessary steps to insure that relief flights can resume to Malange and Kuito. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/45. 
The President (interpretation from Russian): I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Somalia in which she requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President (interpretation from Russian): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General to the Security Council on Somalia, document S/1994/977. 
"The Security Council takes note of the report of the Secretary-General to the Security Council on Somalia (S/1994/977) and briefings by the Secretariat. 
"The Council expresses grave concern regarding the deteriorating security situation in Somalia and deplores attacks and harassment directed against UNISOM II and other international personnel serving in Somalia. 
"The Council considers that a durable political settlement remains an indispensable prerequisite for restoring peace and security, re-establishing central governmental structures and services and commencing the process of rehabilitation and reconstruction of the economic and social fabric in Somalia. 
In this regard, it attaches great importance to an accelerated inter-clan reconciliation, in particular, among the Hawiye sub-clans, with the involvement of all concerned. 
"The Council stresses that the nature and the duration of the international support and resources the international community is committing to Somalia, including the continuing presence of UNISOM II, depend very much on the resolve of the Somali parties to achieve political compromise. 
"The Council reminds the Somali parties that the future of their country lies in their hands and urges them once again to make every effort to advance the process of political reconciliation in Somalia. 
"The Council believes that the Secretary-General's proposed initial reduction of the UNISOM II troops is appropriate in the circumstances prevailing in Somalia. 
It stresses that priority attention should be given to ensuring the safety and security of UNISOM II and other international personnel, including the staff of non-governmental organizations. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the Symbol S/PRST/1994/46. 
The meeting rose at 5.55 p.m. 
The President (interpretation from Russian): I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Burundi in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President (interpretation from Russian): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
"The Security Council considered the oral report of its fact-finding mission to Burundi which visited Bujumbura on 13-14 August 1994 and subsequent briefing by the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
The Council takes note of the observations and recommendations contained therein. 
"The Security Council welcomes the ongoing negotiations in Burundi aimed at reaching an early agreement on presidential succession, overcoming the long-lasting constitutional crisis and establishing stable democratic institutions in the country. 
The Council urges all parties to these negotiations to display maximum political will for a speedy settlement of existing differences and to make every effort to accomplish this objective by the scheduled date of 26 August 1994. 
"The Security Council follows closely the current negotiations and deplores the attempts of any party to block progress towards political settlement which is essential for stability in the country and for the prevention of outbreaks of violence. 
The Council calls upon all the parties in Burundi to reject any undemocratic or extremist solutions in the settlement of their political differences. 
"The Security Council is alarmed at the extent of the humanitarian crisis in Burundi. 
It is concerned with recent attacks against foreigners in Burundi, including those involved in humanitarian relief operations and belonging to the diplomatic community. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/47. 
The timing of the presidency of the Council by Rwanda will be addressed later." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/48. 
The meeting rose at 6.05 p.m. 
We look forward to cooperating with him in the Council's work. 
I am sure I speak for all members of the Security Council in expressing deep appreciation to Ambassador Vorontsov for the great diplomatic skill and unfailing courtesy with which he conducted the Council's business last month. 
We wish him well as he assumes his important responsibilities in his new functions. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina) took a place at the Council table. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
"The Security Council is deeply disturbed at continuing reports of acts of ethnic cleansing by the Bosnian Serb party in the Bijeljina area. 
It condemns this practice wherever it occurs and by whomsoever it is committed, and demands its immediate cessation. 
It further condemns all violations of international humanitarian law in the conflict in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, for which those who commit them are personally responsible. 
In this context, it calls for the full implementation of the agreement on the release of detainees contained in the 8 June 1994 Agreement concluded in Geneva. 
It notes with dismay that the Bosnian Serb party has not allowed the Special Representative of the Secretary-General to visit Banja Luka, Bijeljina and other areas of concern and strongly urges it to permit such access both to the Special Representative and to UNPROFOR. 
It also expresses its concern about continuing restrictions on access to Sarajevo, and in particular the closure by the Bosnian Serb party of the routes across the airport opened in cooperation with UNPROFOR following the 17 March 1994 Agreement." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/50. 
We look forward to cooperating with him in the Council's work. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
The report of the Mission is contained in document S/1994/1009. 
It commends the mission for accomplishing its objectives, as set forth by the President of the Council on 4 August 1994 (S/1994/931). 
"The Security Council is satisfied, at present, with the pace of the peace process, including demobilization of all forces which will be completed shortly. 
It maintains a cautious optimism that Mozambicans will be able to fulfil the goals of the peace process, achieving democracy, lasting peace, and responsible, representative government in their country. 
It underlines the importance of ensuring that the voter registration process reach as many Mozambicans as possible. 
Those parties who have concerns about the implementation of aspects of the electoral process should pursue them through the National Elections Commission. 
The Council reiterates its intention to endorse the results of the Mozambican elections provided the United Nations declares them as free and fair and reminds all the parties of their obligation under the General Peace Agreement fully to respect these results as well as the principles of democracy. 
It notes with satisfaction that both the Government of Mozambique and RENAMO have accepted the fact that the initial size of FADM will be consistent with training and recruitment constraints during the pre-election period. 
The Council calls upon Member States to help provide military training and appropriate equipment to the FADM. 
"The Security Council expresses its appreciation to the Secretary-General for providing a detailed revised timetable for the phased withdrawal of ONUMOZ civilian and military personnel as set out in his report. 
The Council concurs with the Secretary-General that ONUMOZ should be deployed over a wider area of the country, keeping in mind the need to assist the Government in maintaining security, particularly in the crucial period before, during and immediately after the elections. 
"The Security Council notes the importance of ensuring that the Mozambican police have the resources required to maintain security in the country, in particular in the post-electoral period. 
"The Security Council invites the Secretary-General to report on the final disposition of the assets of ONUMOZ within the framework of the withdrawal of ONUMOZ. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Angola, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
"The Security Council welcomes this development. 
By accepting the complete set of proposals, UNITA has met the requirements demanded in this regard in Security Council resolution 932 (1994). 
In this context and in view of the current negotiations, the Council has agreed not to consider, at present, the imposition of additional measures against UNITA as indicated in paragraph 26 of resolution 864 (1993). 
It urges both parties to reach such an agreement before the expiry of the present mandate of UNAVEM II on 30 September 1994. 
It reiterates its demand that the parties cease all offensive military actions and reminds them again that all such actions threaten the prospects for a negotiated peace. 
The Security Council stresses the importance of facilitating the free and unrestricted movement of humanitarian relief supplies and humanitarian assistance workers throughout the territory of Angola." 
The meeting rose at 1.25 p.m. 
It calls upon the international community to assist ECOWAS with the necessary resources to enable ECOMOG to fulfil its mandate effectively throughout Liberia. 
"The Security Council is following closely the situation in Liberia and in this connection welcomes the ongoing efforts, in particular those of the President of Ghana as Chairman of ECOWAS, to secure the release of the detained personnel." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/53. 
The meeting rose at 4.05 p.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Castaneda Cornejo (El Salvador) took a place at the Council table. 
The Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
"The Security Council has received the Secretary-General's report of 26 August 1994 (S/1994/1000) on the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL), submitted pursuant to resolution 920 (1994). 
"The Security Council welcomes the steps taken by the President of El Salvador, since his inauguration on 1 June 1994, to ensure compliance with the outstanding provisions of the Peace Accords. 
It notes that, while some delays and difficulties still persist, progress has been achieved in areas of the 'Agreement on a timetable for the implementation of the most important agreements pending' of 19 May 1994 relevant to the strengthening and modernization of the democratic institutions of El Salvador. 
"The Security Council reaffirms the need to ensure that, under appropriate verification by ONUSAL, the police and public security provisions of the Peace Accords are scrupulously observed. 
In particular, the Council expects that the Government of El Salvador will accelerate the demobilization of the National Police, as foreseen in the Peace Accords and as announced by the President of El Salvador. 
"The Security Council also shares the Secretary-General's concern at the limited progress of the land-transfer programme, delays and distortions in other reintegration programmes and the unresolved problem of the human settlements, which was originated in the course of the conflict. 
In this regard, it welcomes the unanimous election of an independent Supreme Court of Justice as an important step in the process of reform of the judicial system. 
"The Security Council welcomes the steps taken by the Secretary-General to reduce the size of ONUSAL to the lowest possible level of personnel and to contain its costs, consistent with the effective performance of its duties. 
The Council reaffirms the commitment undertaken by the United Nations to verify the implementation of the Peace Accords and, in this context, expresses the hope that significant further progress will be made in implementing the Accords". 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/54. 
The meeting rose at 6.10 p.m. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/55. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on the agenda. 
The parties agreed to the provisional cessation of all hostile actions on the Tajik-Afghan border and inside Tajikistan with the assistance of United Nations military observers. 
It invites the Secretary-General to present urgently his views and recommendations regarding this request and other aspects of the implementation of the Agreement. 
The meeting was called to order at 5.10 p.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I have also received a request dated 23 September 1994 from Ambassador Dragomir Djoki_ to address the Security Council. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
My delegation has decidedly mixed views with respect to the three draft resolutions before the Council. 
On the other hand, our opinion regarding the manner by which these draft resolutions have been brought before the Council is unambiguous. 
We do endorse the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1083, which is intended to address the crimes of ethnic cleansing now being perpetrated against thousands of men, women and children in Serb-occupied areas of our Republic. 
We must raise two questions, though: 
None the less, I do hope that the UNPROFOR Commander in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is as successful in securing an invitation for his troops to Banja Luka as he has been in arranging for visits of foreign dignitaries to General Mladic. 
If UNPROFOR is to make a positive contribution to the peace process and its overall humanitarian mandate, it cannot limit itself to a traditional peace-keeping mission when there is no peace to keep and to waiting for invitations from the war criminals to stop their crimes. 
Otherwise, we are not impressed by projections of doomsday scenarios by those who now promote the continuing role of UNPROFOR as an excuse for reneging on their commitment to lift the arms embargo on our Government. 
We also support the spirit of the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1084 on the enhancement of sanctions with respect to the so-called Bosnian Serbs. 
We, however, must question the effectiveness of this measure in securing the desired objectives, especially the reversal of the consequences of aggression and ethnic cleansing. 
We have proposed amendments that would be more likely to promote these latter goals, but they have been ignored by the sponsors. 
The reasons given for this ignoring of our proposals seem to reflect intra-Contact Group politics rather than the impact on the desired objectives and overall peace in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We also must question the practical implementation of this draft resolution. 
How do we distinguish between the so called Bosnian Serbs and the Croatian or Krajina Serbs, who are not targeted by this draft resolution, but in fact do fully coordinate their activities? 
How do we separate the arm of the criminal conspiracy in Banja Luka from its brain, inspiration and torso in Belgrade? 
It is Belgrade's vision that is still now taking shape in occupied Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Which brings us to the third draft resolution, which is contained in document S/1994/1085, concerning the easing of sanctions against Serbia and Montenegro. 
Our opposition to this draft resolution is not born out of habit or a desire to punish; it stems from our deep fears as to the consequences. 
This draft resolution lacks balance; for while it seeks to reward those who now have admitted to at least complicity in crimes and war-making, the victim is not assisted, even as promised, in confronting the still expanding and ongoing crimes and aggression and the consequences thereof. 
Thirdly, this draft resolution seeks to solely reward Serbia and Montenegro for a set of implausible, self-designed measures of self-policing. 
Serbia and Montenegro has not been required to endorse the peace plan by recognizing the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina within its current borders, an essential element of the Contact Group plan. 
Instead, Serbia and Montenegro is being rewarded for taking tactical steps that are designed to make it appear that Serbia and Montenegro is splitting from its offspring and agents. 
If the monitoring regime is structured in such a fashion as to be limited in its scope and distance of vision, then, like a man in a dark theatre, it will see only what is projected for it to see. 
The last conclusions are not advocated lightly. 
They are in fact supported by all of the processes that have brought us here. 
First, the self-designated Contact Group has placed a higher priority on the perception of its unity than on a real solution to the problem. 
Rather than proceed with measures that were initially committed to by the entire Group as part of the peace plan and its rejection by the Serbian side, they chose a road of avoidance when some members of the Group reneged on those initial commitments. 
Secondly, with some second thoughts on the part of one or two members that unfortunately did not prevail, the Contact Group as a whole has made the Security Council a rather convenient and self-serving chamber to relentlessly steer its programme and legitimize premature and inadequate measures. 
What is the urgency? Why are some so anxious to avoid the participation of our Presidents, Prime Ministers and Ministers who will be here next week? 
I suspect we all understand that this draft resolution is not defendable under the current circumstances and is an embarrassment to some. 
However, what is most embarrassing for all of us is that the urgency of Sarajevo's strangulation, the deliberate denial of water, electricity, gas and road access is accorded secondary priority to the parochial interests served by this draft resolution. 
An update on Sarajevo: its bakery has had to shut down and the people have now run out of bread. 
I suspect that many will agree with me that the Security Council itself is an unfortunate victim of this process. 
I also know that many of the members of the Council who are not sponsors will characterize their role as that of helpless bystanders. 
However, unless members confront this victimization of the Security Council, they will have to bear their share of the responsibility as victimizers. 
Simply put, I urge members not to support this draft resolution as structured and offered to them today. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina for the kind words he addressed to me. 
The next speaker on my list is the representative of Croatia, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Nobilo (Croatia): We wish to thank His Excellency, Mr. Yuliy Vorontsov, for the excellent way in which he steered the work of the Council during his presidency last month. 
From the very outset of the conflict in the region, Croatia has consistently pursued a policy which favoured political process over any other solution. 
We are firmly committed to the present peace process under the auspices of the Contact Group and we welcome the Group's plan for Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Federation established between Bosnian Croats and Bosniacs has the full support of Croatia, and we call on the Bosnian Serb party to join these two parties in accepting the Contact Group peace plan as well. 
It is the only viable political solution that would avoid more horrific human suffering for all of the peoples of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
However, it is still too early to judge whether this decision is genuine and whether the measures undertaken are viable or sufficient, especially in view of the capacities of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, political and real, in this regard. 
Therefore, my Government must express serious reservations about the draft resolution that would suspend some of the sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia at this time. 
The sanctions regime should be suspended only after the Council receives concrete and undisputed evidence about real progress on the ground, not only in Bosnia and Herzegovina, but also in Croatia. 
The draft resolution can set a dangerous precedent in the region. 
A telling example of this cooperation is the recent offensive against the Council-declared safe area of Bihac. 
The offensive was coordinated "in-progress" from Belgrade, as was pointed out in the letter dated 16 September 1994 from my Foreign Minister to the Secretary-General, using assets from the occupied territories of Croatia and from the paramilitary units under the control of the Bosnian Serb authorities. 
Some members of the Council may have additional information in this regard. 
The Bosnian Serb authorities and the Serbs in the occupied territories of Croatia will continue replenishing their war machine in several ways. 
My delegation has already brought to the attention of the Council, in a letter dated 19 September 1994, one very likely way in which the border blockade is being violated: by air - violations which were reported by the Secretary-General on 13 September. 
We hope that the Council will not condone this new type of "no-fly zone" violations, as it already has a legal capacity to observe and prevent such violations. 
Another vehicle of replenishment of the Bosnian Serbs will be the proxies in the occupied territories of Croatia. 
We hope that the Council will take steps so that this serious problem can be addressed by the Monitoring Mission, and that the Mission will take steps consistent with resolution 820 (1993), which prohibits transshipments to the occupied territories in Croatia. 
"all relevant resolutions of the Security Council including those relating to the United Nations peace-keeping plan for the Republic of Croatia" (resolution 871 (1993), para. 5). 
Belgrade has continued its programme of integration of the occupied territories in Croatia into the legal, administrative and military systems of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
My Government would support the suspension of the sanctions regime against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia under a clear programme that would take into consideration real progress on the ground and resolution 871 (1993). 
Should the Council decide in favour of this draft resolution, we must emphasize the importance of the ICFY monitoring Mission, which is operating with meagre resources and has been organized in hasty circumstances. 
The Mission must not be allowed to be used to satisfy short-term political goals. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Croatia for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Razali (Malaysia): It is a source of satisfaction and pleasure for my delegation to see you, Sir, presiding over the Council. 
We believe that to ease sanctions against Serbia and Montenegro at this juncture would be premature, unbalanced and counter-productive. 
We are deeply concerned over recent reports that there have been gross violations of the relevant Security Council resolutions, such as the unauthorized flights by Serbian helicopters over northern Bosnia. 
The flights could be carrying military supplies to the Bosnian Serbs. 
It is clear that the present strength of international observers is inadequate. 
According to studies conducted earlier, the number of people needed to police the border would involve 4,000 soldiers and a more restricted enforcement would require another 800 civilians. 
Malaysia is disappointed that important countries that have the capacity within the Council to apply judiciousness and proper consideration should permit such a precipitate action in furtherance of the objectives of a few which will only exacerbate the conditions of the Bosnians defending their country and trying to survive. 
We are as much intrigued as we are appalled by the haste to adopt this draft resolution. 
The international community cannot, in good conscience and judgement, ease sanctions on Serbia and Montenegro without taking simultaneous steps to relieve the difficult military and humanitarian handicaps that the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina continues to face. 
Clearly, before the aggressor is rewarded, the victim must at least be simultaneously assisted and relieved of the very ominous humanitarian, military and political consequences of the aggression that persists. 
Malaysia is of the view that, before any easing of sanctions on Serbia and Montenegro is initiated, the international community should ensure the following. 
The border monitors should comprise a cross-section of the international community and be effectively deployed in sufficient force. Serbia and Montenegro must recognize the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina within its current borders. 
Serbia and Montenegro should fully cooperate with the International war crimes Tribunal, including the surrender of wanted suspects for trial. 
The current safe areas/exclusion zones must be effectively defended. 
The Security Council should lift the arms embargo on Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Yet the five-nation Contact Group has failed to stand by its commitments. 
Yet what we are considering today is in sharp contrast to and a total reversal of what should have been done following the rejection of the peace plan by the Bosnian Serbs. 
We are alarmed by the accelerated campaign of "ethnic cleansing" being implemented by the Bosnian Serbs despite international condemnation, the more recent examples being in Banja Luka, Bijeljina and Prejedor. 
We wish to call for the immediate cessation of such activity wherever it occurs and whoever commits it. 
As we talk, the strangulation of Sarajevo by the Serbs continues. The people of Sarajevo have been denied water and power and even the food supply-line has been cut. 
Is it not a mockery and a travesty of justice that, while the so-called countries with influence remain ineffectual in assisting the victims, they would in turn want to rush to reward the aggressors? 
Malaysia wishes to express and underline its disagreement with the approach taken by the five-nation Contact Group. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Malaysia for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Kharrazi (Islamic Republic of Iran): Let me first congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of September. 
Your diplomatic skills have given us the confidence that the Council has been and will be guided effectively during the current month. 
We fully support the Security Council's strong condemnation of all violations of international humanitarian law, including in particular the unacceptable practice of "ethnic cleansing" by the Bosnian Serb forces, and its reaffirmation that those who have committed or have ordered the commission of such acts will be held responsible. 
The draft resolution in document S/1994/1084 is the Security Council's reaction to the incorrigible stance of the Bosnian Serb forces and their mockery of the entire international community. 
The draft resolution has the aroma of tightening sanctions against the Bosnian Serbs but not the taste, nor will it work to that end. 
The draft resolution in question falls hopelessly short of an effective decision on the part of the Council commensurate with the magnitude of Serbian atrocities and stubbornness. 
The Security Council is also discussing a draft resolution to ease the sanctions imposed by previous resolutions of the Council against Serbia and Montenegro. 
Some members of the Council have argued that the authorities in Serbia and Montenegro deserve leniency because of their decision to close the international border between Serbia and Montenegro and the Bosnian territories occupied by the Bosnian Serbs. 
The sponsors of the draft resolution must have assumed and subsequently portrayed to the international community that the closure of the border has already been effective. 
There is even information and documentation to the contrary. 
My delegation cannot accept the argument of the draft resolution's sponsors for easing the sanctions. 
There are widespread reports of several hundred flights by Serbian helicopters over the north-eastern part of Bosnia in the past week, many of which appear to have originated in Serbia. 
These flights are in gross violation of relevant Security Council resolutions. 
It is totally unjustified to reward the violators with the draft resolution at hand. 
"that the failure of the (European) Contact Group to honour its commitments would further encourage and embolden the aggressor to continue to defy the will of the international community with impunity." 
It will not be making a political step in the right direction. 
It is in fact a retreat on the part of the Security Council in the face of aggression, genocide and "ethnic cleansing", now combined with artful deception. 
Mr. Ciss (Senegal)(interpretation from French): The delegation of Senegal is happy to see you, Sir, presiding over the Security Council during the month of September, a task that you are performing with your usual talent and skill. 
I should like to extend to you our warmest congratulations. 
The peace plan submitted to the parties to the conflict by the Western Contact Group on 5 July this year had roused some hope that a peaceful and negotiated solution was finally within our grasp. 
Further, along with the Croat party, whose courage and political far-sightedness we should like here to hail, it has begun to move towards a federal solution capable of consolidating the peace and reconciliation to which all the inhabitants of the region so earnestly desire. 
Unfortunately, this peace initiative, like preceding ones, has been shattered against the usual wall of arrogance and blindness on the Serbian side. 
The rejection of the peace plan confirms that that party, as well as the forces which support it, have not relinquished their plans to achieve those goals that were at the very origin of the aggression against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
These incidents seriously call into question the credibility of the claims by the Belgrade authorities regarding the closure of their borders with the territories occupied by their Bosnian Serb allies, and raise serious doubts about the effectiveness of the international observer force deployed on the ground. 
This is why my delegation believes that in the current circumstances any decision by the Security Council to relax the sanctions imposed on Serbia and Montenegro would be premature, inappropriate and perilous, and likely to encourage aggression that violates the fundamental principles of the United Nations Charter. 
The situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina seems to us to be sufficiently confused, precarious and dangerous for us to appeal to the Security Council to guarantee, before taking any decision to relax sanctions, that such a decision will neither reward aggression nor help to perpetuate it. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Senegal for his kind words addressed to me. 
The Bosnian Serbs' continuing opposition to the various peace plans, including the most recent one of the Contact Group, is undeniably a rejection of the fundamental values underlying international relations between civilized countries. 
As regards the draft resolution condemning "ethnic cleansing", I must say that we have already spoken out on a number of occasions against this forcible, inhuman and medieval method of usurping the territory of other people. 
As for relaxing sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), as provided for in the third draft resolution, we are convinced that approving that proposal would soon lead to irreversible consequences and result in an escalation of the conflict. 
We maintain that any relaxation of sanctions will be abused; it will help the Belgrade regime and prolong the crisis that led to the break-up of the former Yugoslavia, this bloody chapter in modern history. 
Apart from all that, my Government firmly believes that what is happening in Bosnia and Herzegovina is only the most obvious - and definitely not the sole - manifestation of the crisis. 
In those areas the international observers are long gone, having been driven out by the Yugoslav authorities, but the alarm bells are still ringing. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Albania for the kind words he addressed to me. 
I would also like to express our appreciation for the leadership shown by your predecessor, Ambassador Vorontsov. 
The ongoing fighting and bitter hostilities in Bosnia and Herzegovina pose a serious threat to international peace and security, causing immense and unacceptable human suffering. 
Our aim was and still is to exert the strongest possible pressure in order to bring an end to the war and tensions in Bosnia and Herzegovina through a negotiated settlement. 
On 6 July, the Contact Group submitted a proposal for a territorial settlement to the parties, offering a viable and realistic basis for a peaceful solution. 
The European Union welcomes the fact that the proposed territorial settlement has now been accepted in full by all sides except the Bosnian Serb party, and strongly urges this party to do likewise. 
The European Union and its member States firmly believe that the three draft resolutions on which the Security Council is about to take decisions constitute an important step in the international peace effort. In essence, these decisions by the Council will convey an unequivocal message to the Bosnian Serbs. 
First, we condemn the "ethnic cleansing" which the Bosnian Serbs have systematically carried out in the areas they occupy. 
This persistent and systematic campaign of terror must stop immediately and those responsible must he held personally accountable. 
In this context, we again emphasize the importance of the work of the International Tribunal set up to punish crimes in the former Yugoslavia. 
We therefore fully support the draft resolution elaborated by the non-aligned members of the Security Council. 
Secondly, the Bosnian Serbs must realize that they will remain totally isolated as long as they block the peace process and continue the abhorrent practice of "ethnic cleansing." 
Thirdly, with regard to the third draft resolution, concerning the suspension of certain sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), we are united in our view that the decision of President Milosevic to close the border deserves a positive reaction from the international community. 
Of course, we must have positive proof that the border with Bosnia is and will remain closed to all but humanitarian supplies, in particular to weapons and fuel. 
We welcome the arrangements made for the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia (ICFY) Mission, as contained in its initial report, which aim to determine clearly and unequivocally whether or not the border closure is implemented. 
Thus, through the adoption of the three draft resolutions, the Security Council will emphasize today that those who choose the course of peace will receive our support and those who persist in rejecting peace and embracing war will be isolated and prosecuted. 
The draft resolutions that will be put to the vote today need a chance to prove their effectiveness. Time is now required for the peace process to achieve the desired tangible results, even though we would all prefer immediate results. 
It would be a tragic mistake to undermine the search for a negotiated settlement by decisions that could have dangerous and unforeseeable consequences. 
The members of the European Union believe that the time has now come for the international community to support in full unanimity the intensive peace effort currently under way. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Germany for his kind words addressed to me. 
The next speaker is the representative of Egypt. 
I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. Mr. Elaraby (Egypt) (interpretation from the Arabic): Thank you Mr. President. 
We are fully confident that your well-known wisdom and leadership abilities will yield the desired results in the Council's consideration of the international crises before it. 
I should also like to express my thanks to your predecessor, Ambassador Vorontsov, the former permanent representative of the Russian Federation, for his valuable efforts during his presidency of the Council last month. 
We are about to create an historic precedent: unable to stop aggression, the international community will have resigned itself to accepting a fait accompli, thus allowing the fundamental aspects of the question to become obfuscated. 
The purpose of the Council's meeting today is to review the sanctions imposed on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
First, what has become of the Council's earlier resolutions with respect to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro)? Those resolutions contained provisions and demands that should have been implemented and complied with before a review of sanctions. 
Have those resolutions been nullified? 
Secondly, has the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia recognized the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina as an independent State within internationally recognized borders, so that the Belgrade authorities may be exonerated with respect to the causes and development of the military conflict in Bosnia? 
Such intensive air sorties cast doubt on the seriousness and commitment of the Belgrade Government with regard to closing its borders with the Serbs in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
If the Belgrade Government has really cut its ties with the Bosnia Serbs, why will it not agree to effective international military monitoring of its borders with Bosnia and Herzegovina, as called for by the Council in resolution 838 (1993)? 
If the Council takes this step, it will be sending a wrong signal which would have major negative repercussions. 
The United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), in which my country participates, is stationed on the territory of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina to protect that territory and its population, especially since declared safe areas have been disarmed in accordance with Council resolutions. 
Finally, the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina has shown flexibility and has cooperated with the international community. 
It has accepted all the successive stages of the plans of peaceful settlement. 
It is time for the Council to pause for reflection, to ponder its responsibilities under the Charter, and to review its earlier unimplemented resolutions adopted under Chapter VII before it adopts a draft resolution that would relax the sanctions. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Egypt for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Batu (Turkey): It gives me great pleasure to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of September. 
We are confident that under your able guidance the Council will successfully carry out its responsibilities. 
Yet, despite our calls and other similar appeals, numerous Security Council resolutions still remain unenforced. 
The strangulation of Sarajevo and other safe areas cannot be stopped. 
There are three draft resolutions before the Council. 
The first draft resolution, which is contained in Security Council document S/1994/1083, deals with the persistent and systematic campaign of terror and "ethnic cleansing" perpetrated by the Bosnian Serbs. 
It is vital that these draft resolutions be adopted immediately and implemented effectively. 
However, we have serious doubts about the timing and content of the third draft resolution, contained in Security Council document S/1994/1085. 
Serbia's claim that it has closed its borders with the Serb-held areas of Bosnia and Herzegovina has to be checked effectively. 
We have observed only a symbolic step in this respect. 
The International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia (ICFY) Mission to Serbia and Montenegro was established a few days ago, on 17 September. 
The scope and status of this Mission are not clear. 
How they could control a very long border with such limited manpower and resources is a question which should be answered adequately. 
Despite all these legitimate questions and outstanding issues, we have been provided with a "quick fix" report two days after the establishment of the Mission. 
The conclusion of this report is in direct contradiction with the reports of independent sources that there have been continuing unauthorized helicopter flights between Serbia and Montenegro and the Serbian-held areas of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
At a time when the campaign of "ethnic cleansing" has been accelerated and the stranglehold on Sarajevo and other "safe areas" has been intensified, the easing of sanctions on Serbia will constitute yet another wrong signal sent to the aggressor and will undermine the peace process. 
We must focus our energy on how we could create effective and meaningful enforcement measures for the implementation of the latest international peace plan, which was again rejected by the Bosnian Serbs in defiance of the will of the international community. 
The five-nation Contact Group committed itself, in case of rejection, to the tightening of sanctions on Serbia and Montenegro. 
Now we are moving in the opposite direction. 
We are concerned that this will be a further blow to the credibility of the international community. 
We call upon the international community to stand at long last by its commitments and start acting accordingly. 
In this context, we are expecting true and effective border-monitoring, measures in response to the intensified strangulation of Sarajevo, the expansion of the exclusion zones and appropriate steps towards lifting the de facto arms embargo on the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We strongly urge the Serbian side to stop its genocidal campaign to consolidate its territorial gains and to accept the peace plan. 
If they fail to do so, the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina should be provided with all the means necessary to exercise its inherent right to self-defence. 
Mr. Djoki_: The Security Council is considering today the partial suspension of the sanctions imposed against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
We see this as an important step that is opening new prospects for the acceleration of the peace process in the area. 
On 30 May 1992, by resolution 757 (1992), the Security Council imposed sanctions against the citizens of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, unjustly singling them out as the sole culprits for the civil war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
One hundred and twenty weeks have gone by since this unprecedented verdict was passed on an entire nation, without even a right of appeal. 
Thus, the constitutionally guaranteed right to self-determination - one of the fundamental human rights granted to all other peoples of the former Yugoslavia - was denied only to the Serb people. 
The international community is well aware of the fact that the key decision-makers on the recognition of Bosnia and Herzegovina subsequently conceded that such a decision was wrong and premature and that it directly contributed to the tragic chain of events that followed. 
"that the international community made a mistake because it allowed the break-up of Yugoslavia before the problem of internal republican borders was addressed". 
Mr. Henry Kissinger, former United States Secretary of State, said in a commentary in The New York Times of 25 February 1993, that Bosnia was not a nation except in a geographical sense. 
He added that there were no Bosnians per se and that it remained unclear why it should ever have been thought that the same ethnic groups which had refused to coexist in a relatively large Yugoslavia would be able to coexist in tiny Bosnia. 
These statements, though belated, confirmed the position that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has advocated from the very onset of the Yugoslav crisis. 
At the time when the sanctions were imposed against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia for alleged aggression, not a single member of the Army of Yugoslavia was outside its territory. 
The international community acknowledged soon after the imposition of sanctions that the crisis in Bosnia and Herzegovina is not a consequence of involvement by the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, but a true civil war, with elements of inter-ethnic and inter-religious conflict. 
The sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia were not only kept in place, but were strengthened, although as was widely recognized the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia clearly supported all major peace initiatives of the international community. 
Even though the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has never accepted the reasons for which the sanctions were imposed in the first place, it fully cooperated with the international community and has met all the conditions contained in the Security Council resolutions. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has continually made efforts to reach a peaceful and negotiated solution to the crisis in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
It should be recalled that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia supported the so-called Cutileiro plan for the political and territorial arrangement of Bosnia and Herzegovina, signed by all three ethnic communities of Bosnia and Herzegovina, before the onset of the tragic conflict. 
However, even though the Muslim side accepted the plan at the beginning, it subsequently withdrew its approval, under the influence of certain foreign Powers. 
Ignoring this fact and in spite of it, by its resolution 820 (1993) the Security Council decided to tighten the sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
That plan was also rejected by the Muslim side. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia used all its influence with the Serbs in Bosnia and Herzegovina to persuade them to accept the Plan of Action of the European Union, based on the Juppe-Kinkel initiative, which they did. 
The following question should be asked: how was it possible, then, that the sanctions were imposed only against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, while Croatia has deployed its regular forces in the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina with total impunity? 
The Federal Government has asked the Bosnian Serb leadership to show its commitment to peace and the peace process by taking an unequivocal, positive stand on the Contact Group's proposals. 
In the choice between accepting a compromise peace or an escalation of the war, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has never hesitated to choose the option of peace. 
The plan in fact makes official the Bosnian Serb entity by acknowledging the Serb Republic and guaranteeing its borders with the Croat-Muslim federation. 
It is of particular importance that it has been agreed that the Bosnian Serb entity can establish confederal ties with Serbia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, just as the Croat-Muslim federation has been allowed to establish confederal links with the Republic of Croatia. 
This offer of the Yugoslav Government has been accepted, and members of the humanitarian Mission of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia are already in the field. 
Further insistence on the collective punishment of the people of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, coupled with the insistence of certain countries on the lifting of the arms embargo on Bosnia and Herzegovina, is an absurd policy. 
It would inevitably further inflame the conflict, with unforeseeable consequences, not only for Bosnia and Herzegovina, but for the region as a whole, which, we are confident, cannot be the goal of the Security Council. 
The decision to open for civilian transport the airport in Belgrade and the ferry service between Bar on the Montenegrin coast and Bari in Italy and suspend the sanctions in sports and culture is certainly a step in the right direction, though very modest in scope. 
International cooperation in sport, culture and science represents a significant part of the heritage of mankind, and should not be subject to any barriers. 
It is therefore very unfortunate that the conditions are set for the ultimate and absolute lifting of all sanctions exclusively in the function of maintaining political pressure. 
The international community, through the Security Council, continues the practice of punishing the citizens of a sovereign country for events over which it has no control. 
Any solution that is not satisfactory to one side will only further escalate the conflict. 
Any other option is fraught with risks and unforeseeable consequences, not only to the warring parties in Bosnia and Herzegovina but to the international community as a whole. 
Peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina cannot be achieved through one-sided accusations and irrational demands to lift the arms embargo from one party to the conflict. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The next speaker is the representative of Canada. I invite her to take a place at the Council table and to make her statement. 
We know you will bring great skill and fairness to the task. 
I also congratulate and thank your predecessor, the former Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation, for his excellent conduct of the work of the Council during the month of August. 
A few hours ago, following an extensive debate in Parliament, the Canadian Government announced that it would renew its current contribution to the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) for a period of six months. 
Our own peace-keeping tradition heightens our concern that the United Nations and Canadian peace-keepers should be a force for peace, not an excuse for inaction or delay. 
We understand that there is no shortcut to a durable and fair settlement. 
All sides must abandon the military option and the expectation that weapons will achieve more than negotiations. 
We therefore oppose a lifting of the arms embargo because we are convinced that it would escalate this conflict, end the humanitarian mission of UNPROFOR and push back the prospects for peace. 
We believe that the draft resolutions before the Council today represent small but significant steps towards a negotiated solution. 
The draft resolution easing sanctions on Belgrade is a challenge to Serbian leadership in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia: "Stand by your commitments". 
We say to Belgrade: "We welcome your acceptance of the Contact Group plan because it is key to your winning back the confidence of the international community. 
There must be no easing of border controls or leakage, particularly with military-to-military contacts and along the Montenegrin border. 
Canada is pleased that the Security Council is choosing to approve increased sanctions on Pale while condemning "ethnic cleansing" in Banja Luka and Bijeljina. 
Canadians have considerable experience on the ground in Bosnia, Croatia and the Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
We know that it will be difficult to achieve lasting peace. 
Our decision to renew our contribution to UNPROFOR bears witness to our commitment to the United Nations and the principles of our Organization. 
The Contact Group has proposed a framework that would allow the parties to cast off the cruel logic of war. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Canada for her kinds words to me. 
Mr. Bataineh (Jordan) (interpretation from Arabic): I should like to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council this month. 
We are quite sure that, thanks to your competence and wisdom, you will conduct the Council's proceedings successfully. 
Our thanks go also to your predecessor for the successful manner in which he conducted the Council's work last month. 
Regrettably, this tragic situation is affecting the sovereignty and territorial integrity of that Member State and has inflicted many violations of human rights on its people, the victims of waves of ethnic cleansing with their attendant atrocities of mass murder, rape and trampling of human dignity. 
My delegation has spoken on this matter in every meeting held by the Security Council and everyone is familiar with our point of view. 
We speak here of the Council's tendency to reward the indirect aggressor, Serbia and Montenegro, and to strengthen the position of the direct aggressors the Bosnian Serbs by allowing them to tighten their grip on their victim. 
There are dangerous elements involved here that relate to the grave imbalance in the balance of power between the Bosnian Serbs and the Bosnian Moslems. 
We must not ignore also the press reports on sorties by Serbian helicopters over northern Bosnia over the past few weeks. 
In short, any review of the sanctions regime against Serbia and Montenegro must embrace other concomitant measures that would, include effective border monitoring by the international community and aerial surveillance. 
Serbia and Montenegro must also recognize the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina within its present borders. 
Failing this, Serbian acceptance of the peace plan will be no more than a tactical ploy. 
The Council must also reconsider the lifting of the arms embargo imposed on Bosnia as a means of forcing the Serbs to accept the peace plan and of enabling Bosnia to face the situation of siege and occupation. 
In the very least, since none of this has been done, and the exact opposite may well be done, the measures I have just indicated should be put in place before any relaxing of sanctions on the Serbian side, takes place. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Jordan for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Our appreciation goes also to your predecessor, Ambassador Vorontsov, for the noteworthy work he accomplished when he was the President of the Council during the month of August. 
What Ambassador Sacirbey said is important, not only with respect to the position to be taken by Council members when these draft resolutions are voted on, but also for the future. 
Likewise, the Ambassador of Croatia and the Ambassador of Albania have given us very important information - information that is very reliable because they are on the spot in this region. 
Another speaker, Ambassador Djoki_, also expressed his desire to see an acceleration of the peace process, but he accused the Security Council of taking actions on the basis of prejudice and on erroneous premises. 
The draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1083, regarding "ethnic cleansing", has come very late in the day, and indeed there is an element of paradox here in terms of priorities. 
This draft resolution was, undoubtedly, deserving of a certain priority. 
The draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1085, which calls for the relaxation of the sanctions imposed on Serbia and Montenegro, is clearly premature. 
It is a hasty initiative that was put together before there were adequate guarantees that earlier evils would not be repeated. 
Border closings - effectively implemented - are clearly necessary in places where Serbia has a common frontier with areas occupied by the Bosnian Serbs. 
Controlling the situation on the ground remains a key practical problem. 
What is provided in this draft resolution does not seem to convince the Council that the territory is secure. 
Obviously, there is also the question of food, electricity and other such necessities, to which our colleague from Bosnia-Herzegovina referred. 
There is a draft resolution that should have been before us but which is not, and that is one lifting the arms embargo - arms which the Bosnians need for their legitimate defence. 
No embargo remains valid under international law if there is clear proof that maintaining the embargo in question promotes genocide. 
Recent events in the north of Bosnia and Herzegovina testify to this fact. 
Mr. Rahman (Bangladesh): I join my voice with those of others in congratulating you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency for this month. 
My delegation would also like to pay tribute to your predecessor, Ambassador Vorontsov of the Russian Federation, for the manner in which he conducted the work of the Council last month. 
Speaking at this late stage in the debate, I will be brief. 
The past history of armed aggression, genocide, the series of acts that have led to indiscriminate bombings, the use of poisonous gases, "ethnic cleansing", the continuing violation of international humanitarian law shows that in this region human suffering is still writ large. 
We have all welcomed the cease-fire arrangements in Sarajevo and surrounding areas. 
Yet the violations of the cease-fires, the use of heavy artillery, the indiscriminate attacks on the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) personnel still continue. 
The common aim of enforcing a comprehensive cessation of hostilities and of extending safe havens all over Bosnia and Herzegovina is far from being realized. 
We have all repeatedly reaffirmed our support for the territorial integrity and political independence of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
A vital corollary to this affirmation is that all actions and declarations made under duress with regard to land ownership be declared null and void, thus facilitating the return of displaced persons. 
In light of the situation, and while we support the strengthening of measures to tighten sanctions and the draft resolution on "ethnic cleansing", Bangladesh believes that any resolution that would lead to the easing of sanctions would not only be premature but also counter-productive. 
The stated objective of the international community has been to assist the parties in achieving a negotiated settlement acceptable to all sides. 
In view of the past history of backtracking and duplicity, which has resulted in creeping dismemberment of Bosnia and Herzegovina, we believe that we must intensify rather than ease the pressure for a settlement. 
We believe that anything less would be tantamount to appeasement and be a setback in efforts towards a negotiated settlement. 
The President: I thank the representative of Bangladesh for his kind words addressed to me. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) took the place reserved for him at the side of the Council Chamber. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The next speaker is the representative of Tunisia. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) (interpretation from the French): On behalf of my delegation, allow me first to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for the month of September and on the exemplary manner in which you are guiding its work. 
We would have liked for this lofty body, after all the resolutions it has adopted and after all the appeals it has made to the Serbian party to abide by international law - to have conducted a thorough review of its actions and the realities on the ground. 
It would have then come to the conclusion that its numerous demands on the aggressor had not produced the slightest result. 
It is not a situation that would seem to justify easing the sanctions against Serbia and Montenegro, which is solely responsible for this gangrene spreading through Europe and threatening international peace and security. 
Only yesterday we all heard that Bosnian air space had been violated by military aircraft dispatched by Belgrade - not for the purpose of distributing assistance, not for the purpose of uncovering abuses, but simply to sow terror among the inhabitants and to defy international public opinion. 
The United Nations would lose much of its authority if, in the guise of imposing new sanctions against the aggressor, it were to lift sanctions designed to make it change its policy and abandon its annexationist aims and inhumane practices. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Tunisia for the kind words he addressed to me. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Olhaye (Djibouti): At the outset, Sir, I wish to congratulate you most warmly on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for this month. 
We are confident that your sound diplomatic skills will continue effectively to guide us. 
With over three years of hostilities in Bosnia behind us, it is still impossible to discern patterns of action by the major players and to anticipate what, if anything, to expect next. 
The Contact Group has fashioned a land settlement plan which, although flying in the face of nearly every Council resolution condemning aggression and the acquisition of territory by force as unlawful and totally unacceptable, nevertheless awards the Bosnia Serbs 49 per cent of the land of Bosnia. 
In the expectation, no doubt, that the difficult party would be the Bosnian Government, the message was sent that terrible consequences would befall the side that refused this final proposal. 
Almost unexpectedly, the Bosnian Government accepted the proposal, while the Bosnian Serbs rejected it outright. 
We are now witnessing the familiar repetition of history and events in Bosnia. 
We might add to this long list the closing of the "blue route", the only access road for United Nations convoys. 
We might also mention the defiant movement of heavy weapons into weapons-exclusion zones, and the open violation of the ban on flights in the no-fly zones. 
Even the Red Cross has labelled the situation as intolerable, abominable and a negation of the roots of humanitarian law. 
With history as their guide, the Bosnian Serbs obviously seek to panic the international community. 
They intend first to draw attention away from their rejection of the settlement plan and then to make us attempt to appease them with yet another offer. 
After all, with over 50 resolutions adopted but seldom enforced, the official acceptance of the territorial settlement proposed by the Contact Group naturally faces a similar fate. 
One of the draft resolutions before us calls for the partial lifting of sanctions against the former Republic of Yugoslavia as a reward for its promise to enforce new sanctions against Bosnian Serbs. 
We hope that becomes a certainty. 
These are some of the crucial issues that ought to have been substantially addressed before embarking on this fortuitous exercise of easing sanctions, an exercise which we find very troubling, untimely and unjust. 
In view of the unabated belligerence and total defiance of the Bosnian Serbs and their persistent pursuit of the abhorrent practice of "ethnic cleansing", sanctions against them are clearly imperative, and my delegation therefore will support the relevant draft resolutions before us. 
However, we have many grave problems and doubts with respect to the draft resolution calling for partial lifting of sanctions against Serbia and Montenegro in advance of actual performance and demonstration of good faith. 
We have found little consolation in the reports of new violations, particularly the hundreds of military flights at night. 
To reward such behaviour would violate the remaining honour the United Nations retains in this whole episode. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Djibouti for the kind words he addressed to me. 
The international community should continue to urge the conflicting parties to resolve their dispute through peaceful negotiations. 
We are of the view that the international community should encourage all the efforts for peace made by all those concerned, including the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The two draft resolutions before us, on condemnation of the violations of international humanitarian law and on suspension of sanctions, reflect in principle China's basic position in this regard. We will therefore vote in favour of both drafts. 
It is on the basis of this principled position that we will abstain in the vote on the draft resolution on tightening sanctions. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of China for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Kovanda (Czech Republic): Allow me too to congratulate you, Mr. President, on your assumption of office for the month of September and to assure you of the continuing support of our delegation. 
I should also like to thank Ambassador Vorontsov, the former Permanent Representative of the Russian Federation, for his skilful management of the Council's work last month. 
Today we are meeting for perhaps the most significant of the several meetings we have had this year concerning the former Yugoslavia. 
We have in front of us a collection of no fewer than three draft resolutions, which, to our mind, constitute a package. 
Having earlier signalled our support for the draft resolution condemning ethnic cleansing, my delegation is proud to co-sponsor the other two draft resolutions as well. 
We accord the Bosnian Serbs the dubious distinction of having enriched the vocabulary of our respective languages with this term. 
The world could have lived with a poorer vocabulary, I am sure. 
Not only has ethnic cleansing not ceased, it has escalated in recent weeks, so much so that The New York Times, for one, has described its recent episodes, in the areas of Banja Luka and Bijeljina, as the worst in almost two years. 
The Council reiterates the personal responsibility of the perpetrators of ethnic cleansing. 
The International Tribunal on the former Yugoslavia, slowly though it may be grinding its way to justice, will surely get there. 
We warn Pale: they do not have a free hunting licence to perpetrate any imaginable outrage in the territory they control. 
Even so, the Bosnian Serbs have rejected every single proposal international negotiators have come up with for ending the war. 
Most recently, they have rejected the territorial settlement proposed by the Contact Group. 
This proposal, too, is not perfect. 
This proposal, too, is nothing better than possibly the best bad deal possible. 
But its blanket rejection by the Bosnian Serbs has broken the limits of international tolerance and patience. 
Therefore, the next draft resolution we are considering imposes additional sanctions on Bosnian Serbs. 
The time for political talks is over. 
They have elected to become international pariahs. Well, then, so be it: that fate is their choice. 
Economically, they will be strangled. 
Their economic intercourse with the rest of the world now becomes illegal; their financial assets will be frozen. 
Nevertheless, the draft resolution takes care not to choke off humanitarian supplies of food, medicine and clothing. 
There is one way out for Pale: accept the territorial settlement proposed by the Contact Group. 
While the Bosnian Serbs have been intractably intransigent, there has been a change in the stance of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) which I will call FRY for short. 
Additionally, in a measure underscoring the significance of this shift, it has decided to close its border with Bosnia and Herzegovina and to allow international observers to monitor this border. 
In this context we wish to express our appreciation to the efforts of participants in the International Conference on Former Yugoslavia to have FRY's international border monitored as effectively as possible, and also to those countries that have promised or have already sent personnel to aid in this effort. 
Thus, for the first time since the beginning of hostilities, the political direction of the FRY is uncoupled from that of the Bosnian Serbs. 
This development deserves recognition by the international community, and such recognition is awarded in the third draft resolution before us today. 
It proposes an easing of sanctions against the FRY. 
The leadership of the FRY has been very unhelpful in the past and we will not forget this any time soon. 
It will have to do a lot to win any greater degree of confidence of the international community. One further helpful step, for example, would be to recognize the independence of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina in its international borders, which our draft resolution mentions. 
This is a concern that we understand especially well. 
After all, the Czech Republic emerged from a double process of disintegration of multinational entities, one in 1918 and one in 1992. 
The carnage, mayhem and humiliation prevalent in the region has finally got to stop. 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan): It is with great pleasure that I extend to you, Sir, my delegation's warm congratulations on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the current month. 
We are confident that with your diplomatic skills and wide experience, of which we already have considerable evidence, you will continue to steer the work of the Security Council with distinction. 
As for the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1085, my delegation has the most serious reservations. 
We strongly condemn and deeply deplore the Bosnian Serb party for its refusal to accept the proposed territorial settlement, which has been accepted in full by the Bosnian Government and the others concerned. 
Defying the will of the international community, the Bosnian Serb party has continued its campaign of "ethnic cleansing" and genocide against the non-Serb population, particularly the Muslims, and has continued to consolidate its hold on territories seized through the use of force. 
Recent reports from a variety of reliable sources indicate an intensification of the campaign of "ethnic cleansing" by the Bosnian Serbs, particularly in Banja Luka, Bijeljina and Prejedor. 
Furthermore, the Serbs have been blatantly violating the no-fly zone by conducting hundreds of helicopter flights between the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) and the Serb-held areas in Bosnia. 
While Chapter VII resolutions on Bosnia are being violated with utter contempt the international community has stood by silently. 
In return, Serbia and Montenegro is getting what it wants. 
It is abundantly clear that a handful of monitors cannot certify the uncertifiable - that Mr. Milesovic has actually cut off links with his Bosnian Serb proxies. 
But even if several more monitors were to be sent to police this extremely porous border, it would still not justify the course of action suggested in the draft resolution under consideration. 
The international community should not be hoodwinked by a cosmetic gesture of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia authorities to allow a limited monitoring of its borders with Serbian-held areas in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
It should not forget that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) was the author and abettor of despicable crimes against the civilian population in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is directly responsible for the carnage and massacres of civilians in Bosnia over the last 27 months. 
It has to date not accepted or recognized the sovereignty, territorial integrity and international borders of Bosnia and Herzegovina, a State Member of the United Nations. 
My delegation is not prepared to consider even the partial lifting of sanctions on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia unless and until the consequences of its aggression in Bosnia and Herzegovina are reversed and territories occupied by the use of force are surrendered. 
This would, in our view, undoubtedly undermine the peace process and sacrifice the principles of justice and equity enshrined in the United Nations Charter. 
Before considering such a move, the Security Council should at least have taken appropriate measures to relieve the prevailing humanitarian catastrophe in Sarajevo. 
Further measures should have been adopted to declare the entire 51 per cent territory allocated to the Muslim-Croat federation as a "safe area". 
We consider the timing for the submission of this draft resolution to be most inopportune, inappropriate and premature, and are convinced that it would be counter-productive for the peace process. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Pakistan for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Bakuramutsa (Rwanda) (interpretation from French): My delegation takes this opportunity to congratulate and thank you, Sir, for assuming the presidency of the Security Council at the moment when Rwanda resumed its seat in the Council. 
The delegation of Rwanda has reviewed all the resolutions adopted by the Security Council on Bosnia and Herzegovina as well as the various presidential statements made on this subject. 
It is in this light that my delegation participated in and supported the drafting of the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1083, submitted by the non-aligned caucus. 
It is also in that context that my delegation supports the Contact Group in the draft resolution it has submitted in document S/1994/1084; we fully subscribe to that draft resolution. 
As to the draft resolution in document S/1994/1085, submitted by the Contact Group, following consultation with my Government my delegation should like to inform the Council that it presents many advantages and equitable elements for both groups concerned. 
Accordingly, my delegation has no quarrel with the contents of the draft. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Rwanda for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): The adoption of the three draft resolutions before the Council could mark a turning-point in the handling of the Yugoslav crisis. 
Indeed, in these three decisions, the Council, we hope, will be taking note of a basic change that came about in August. 
The territorial settlement proposed by the Contact Group has now been accepted by all parties concerned, with the exception of the Bosnian Serbs. 
It is therefore essential that we encourage them to continue in this direction. 
Everyone is aware that the latter are determined to do anything to impede progress in the diplomatic process and that they ardently hope for a general resumption of hostilities. 
On the one hand, some hope that this will lead to some hypothetical outside military intervention which everyone knows would most likely come too late. 
On the other hand, some would see here an opportunity to extend their territorial gains and thus realize their fantasy of a Greater Serbia. 
France has consistently stated that this lifting of the arms embargo would be a solution born out of despair. 
For the Bosnians, it would mean military defeat, further exodus, more suffering for their people and perhaps the vanishing of any territorial base for the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Any possibility of a negotiated solution acceptable to the international community would be put off to some distant future. 
We hope that after months of blindness all parties to the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina will resolutely commit themselves to it. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of France for his kind words addressed to me. 
I shall first put to the vote the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1083. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): There were 15 votes in favour. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 941 (1994). 
I shall now put to the vote the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1084. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The result of the voting is as follows: 14 votes in favour, none against and 1 abstention. 
The draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 942 (1994). 
I shall now put to the vote the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1085. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The result of the voting is as follows: 11 votes in favour, 2 votes against and 2 abstentions. 
The draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 943 (1994). 
Your diplomatic skills and great knowledge will be a guarantee of success in our work. 
The policy of intimidation adopted in Bosnia and Herzegovina against the population on the basis of ethnic or religious background has been profusely documented and described in those reports. 
Similarly, we reaffirm the right of all displaced persons to return in peace to their former homes. 
In due course all these actions will be subject to judgement by the International Tribunal and responsibility will be decided upon on an individual level. 
For those reasons the Republic of Argentina fully associates itself with the resolution the Security Council has just adopted in document S/1994/1083. 
In this connection we urge the reluctant party to accept the solution proposed by the Contact Group, to reconsider its position and to re-evaluate the benefits that would accrue from peace. 
That is what the Council has done in the resolutions it has adopted today. 
Hence, they both have significant political and symbolic value. 
We believe that this has always been the purpose of the Council, and it has continued to pursue it today with the adoption of these three important resolutions. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Argentina for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Lavrov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): Allow me at the outset to add my voice to the words of congratulation to you, Sir, and also to sincerely thank all those colleagues who have transmitted their good wishes to my predecessor, Ambassador Yuliy Vorontsov. 
I will not fail to transmit those kind words to him. 
The three resolutions adopted today by the Security Council reflect a turning-point in the efforts by the international community to find a peaceful settlement to the bloody conflict in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
This development is largely due to the positive reaction of the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia to the plan for the territorial settlement for Bosnia and Herzegovina prepared by the Contact Group. 
This positive reaction was backed by concrete steps: the decision to close the border with regions of Bosnia and Herzegovina controlled by the Bosnian Serbs to all shipments, apart from humanitarian ones, and also to invite international assistance for the passage over the border of basic humanitarian supplies. 
I want to stress in particular what is contained in operative paragraph 5 of resolution 943 (1994): the possibility that the Council would consider further steps to ease sanctions in the light of further progress in the situation. 
We also deem exceptionally important the instruction to the Sanctions Committee to adopt appropriate streamlined procedures for expediting its consideration of applications concerning legitimate humanitarian assistance to the former Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The quickest way to achieve that is to support the territorial settlement plan as a necessary first step to a comprehensive solution. 
Russia deems the policy of "ethnic cleansing" to be repugnant. 
Together with other members of the Council, we demand its immediate cessation. 
Accordingly, the Russian delegation supported the adoption of the resolution that condemns the policy conducted by the Bosnian Serbs of expelling non-Serbs from the territory under their control as well as gross, heinous violations of international humanitarian law. 
Unfortunately, this practice is typical of other parties to the conflict as well. 
Russia, therefore, notes in particular the provision of the resolution that condemns any "ethnic cleansing", of whatever origin, and whoever might perpetrate it. 
We deem it extremely important that all parties to the conflict take very seriously this firm opinion of the Security Council and should prevent any hostilities, violations of international humanitarian law or provocations in this decisive period for the peace settlement. 
Russian attaches great importance to further joint efforts by the countries of the Contact Group and the development of their interaction with the Security Council and with other countries on the basis of the experience accumulated in recent months. 
The situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina remains dangerous. 
Military confrontation is still going on; people are dying; innocent civilians are suffering. 
We deem it essential to step up pressure on all parties and to use all available opportunities to move towards a comprehensive peace settlement. 
This settlement, we feel, should be based on the territorial settlement plan and also on the constitutional principles that place all parties on an equal footing. 
In the light of the appeals to lift the arms embargo against Bosnia and Herzegovina, we take a position of principle here that any measure suggested to the Council should be evaluated in the general context of the settlement process. 
Russia has repeatedly stated its vehement disagreement with the demand to lift the embargo, since this step would propel Bosnia and Herzegovina into an abyss of even more bloodshed. 
We continue to believe that this extremely undesirable measure is fraught with a number of very adverse consequences, one of which would be a curtailment of the United Nations peace-keeping operation. 
In conclusion, allow me, on behalf of the Russian delegation, to express the conviction that the resolutions adopted today will make a meaningful and very important contribution to the attainment of a peaceful settlement for the former Yugoslavia. 
Mr. Valle (Brazil): Allow me at the outset to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Council. 
Your well-known professional and personal qualities assure us that the Council will successfully tackle the difficult questions before it. 
We shall continue to abide by our rejection of any policy based on intolerance, violence and destruction, by respect for the Charter and for compliance with all relevant Security Council resolutions. 
Mounting evidence, however, has been recently pointing to the very real prospect of a further deterioration of the dismal situation in Bosnia. 
Under such circumstances, we consider it urgent that the Council take additional concrete action in support of those who demonstrate their readiness to pursue the path of peace. 
It is with great distress that we have learned, in the past few days, of renewed military activity causing further civilian casualties in Bosnia. 
Our dismay has been compounded by reports from the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) and other sources of continued systematic and widespread violations of international humanitarian law in the area. 
As the President of the ICRC stated recently, horror is still a daily fact of life in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The atrocities associated with the abhorrent practice which has been termed "ethnic cleansing" continues to claim new, innocent victims. 
We had been hopeful that the proposals by the Contact Group might have led to agreement between the parties on a negotiated settlement, redressing the tide of violence. 
To our disappointment, however, the unwillingness of one of the parties to embark on this genuine effort for peace has prevented the initiative from yielding the results that the international community had hoped for. 
Nevertheless, this attitude is still recent, and its sincerity must withstand the test of time. 
It is perhaps still early to consider whether or not it is a turning point in the behaviour of one of the major parties in a dispute which has been marked by persistent reluctance to compromise by all parties. 
Brazil supported the three resolutions that have just been adopted and stands ready to assist in their implementation. 
The Committee established by resolution 724 (1991) should continue to play its important role in overseeing sanctions as well as in ensuring the distribution of legitimate humanitarian aid to the afflicted. 
It is indeed regrettable that we should still be dwelling on ways to exert pressure on belligerent leaders whose actions only underscore their failure to propose a dignified future for their people. 
We remain hopeful, nevertheless, that dialogue and reason will eventually prevail over the roar of weapons in the former Yugoslavia. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Brazil for his kind words addressed to me. 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom): I would like to begin by congratulating you, Sir, on the assumption of your office and thanking your predecessor, Ambassador Vorontsov. 
The three resolutions this Council has just adopted should be seen as a coherent part of an overall approach. 
At the heart of the three resolutions is the Council's backing for the territorial settlement contained in that proposal, which has been accepted in full by all the parties concerned, with the exception of the Bosnian Serbs. 
It is their refusal to accept it which has brought upon them the additional targeted sanctions contained in the second of the three resolutions. 
It has also led to President Milosevic's welcome decision to close the border between Serbia and Bosnia to all supplies other than humanitarian ones for the Bosnian Serbs. 
The suspension comes into effect only when the Secretary-General reports that the Mission established by the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia (ICFY) has certified - and the word is carefully chosen - that the border is effectively closed. 
The role of that Mission is thus a crucial one. 
The Co-Chairmen of the International Conference on Yugoslavia and their staff have done an excellent job in mounting it with such speed. 
We call on all parties to the conflict in Bosnia to work for peace in the difficult months ahead. 
The close co-operation between the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) and the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), which we saw yesterday in action with the use of close air support near Sarajevo, can and will continue. 
My countryman, the great eighteenth-century historian, Edward Gibbon, once said that "history is largely a chronicle of the crimes, follies and misfortunes of mankind". 
The resolution rightly reiterates that those responsible for it are accountable before the International Tribunal now at work in The Hague. 
That the practice is folly is just as self-evident. 
This war is one from which none of us can escape. 
For the sake of the victims, and to avert a worse catastrophe, the international community must intensify its efforts to bring a just and lasting peace to Bosnia. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of the United Kingdom for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mrs. Albright (United States of America): Please accept, Sir, our congratulations on, and gratitude for, accepting the presidency this month. 
Your careful work and diplomacy have been most helpful in guiding us through our work. 
We would also like to thank Ambassador Vorontsov for the excellent work he did in his final month as the representative of the Russian Federation on the Council. 
My Government has always emphasized that the Bosnian Serbs and the Government in Belgrade had to choose between two paths. 
The second led to peace, the lifting of sanctions, and reintegration into the international community. 
The parties in the former Yugoslavia should doubt neither our determination to punish those who choose conflict, nor our willingness to rebuild constructive relations with those who choose peace. 
This Council is meeting in the shadow of two key events. 
First, the Bosnian Serbs rejected the Contact Group's proposed territorial settlement in Bosnia. 
The resolutions this Council has just adopted are, taken together, a response to those two developments. 
Their message is twofold: first, they aim to pressure the recalcitrant party, the Bosnian Serbs; and, secondly, they demonstrate this Council's determination to use both carrots and sticks to move the parties towards a negotiated settlement. 
In tightening sanctions on the Bosnian Serbs we are tightening the noose around the aggressors in Bosnia. 
These sanctions are not punitive. 
The proof of that will be evident when you, the Bosnian Serbs, take the necessary steps to bring this conflict to a peaceful, negotiated conclusion and thereby begin your return to the norms of the international community. 
While we welcome the first indications that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia might have changed course, we do not take this decision lightly. 
Belgrade's long-term intentions are not yet clear. 
And that is why we are not basing this decision on trust. 
We are demanding strict verification. 
Our willingness to extend the suspension beyond 100 days will depend on Belgrade's conduct over the next four months. 
We note that this resolution will preserve the integrity of existing sanctions on material goods as contained in other Security Council resolutions. 
In order that the continued suspension not come into question, these flights will need to be strictly monitored to prevent their being used to circumvent other sanctions that remain in place. 
The people of Serbia and Montenegro should understand that further concrete steps towards peace will lead to additional easing of sanctions. 
In that regard, we urge Belgrade to recognize Croatia and Bosnia within their internationally recognized borders, and to use its influence with the Croatian Serbs to push them towards a settlement consistent with Croatia's territorial integrity. 
The Belgrade Government should also understand that a decision to once again choose conflict will stop even this limited sanctions relief and lead to the adoption by this Council of even tougher measures. 
Let me reiterate my Government's firm view that we cannot wait indefinitely for the Bosnian Serbs to change their minds. 
If Pale does not agree to the peace plan by 15 October, we intend to seek a resolution in the Council to lift the arms embargo. 
We understand the pain that more fighting might bring, but there is a choice: the peace plan can be accepted by the Bosnian Serbs. 
Its message to the Bosnian Serbs is the same: until you accept and live by the norms of civilized society, until you agree to live in peace, you cannot and you will not be welcomed as members of the international community. 
My Government is increasingly disturbed by the Bosnian Serbs' attempts to increase pressure on Sarajevo. 
Violations of Sarajevo's status as a safe area, and continued violations of the exclusion zone around the city, cannot and will not go unpunished. 
You have already demonstrated your great diplomatic skills and attention to detail with the efficient and exemplary manner in which you have been conducting the affairs of the Council. 
I should also like to convey my delegation's gratitude to Ambassador Vorontsov of the Russian Federation for the skilful, very dignified and pleasant manner in which he conducted the affairs of our Council during the month of August. 
We wish him all the best in his new assignment. 
The three resolutions we have just considered and adopted have been described as a package. 
This is indeed a package, but a package that is still not properly balanced, given the situation on the ground in Bosnia and Herzegovina even as we are considering this subject today. 
Our resolution on "ethnic cleansing" addresses a very serious issue which has attracted the condemnation of the international community. 
We are grateful that it was possible to adopt this draft resolution. 
It is appropriate that this resolution was adopted under Chapter VII, for the Council cannot remain indifferent to grave violations of international humanitarian law. 
In our 2 September 1994 statement on the subject, we condemned this practice and demanded its immediate cessation. 
We also condemned all violations of international humanitarian law. 
Unfortunately - but consistent with its pattern of utter contempt and disregard for the wishes of the international community - the Bosnian Serb party did not heed our statement. 
The Bosnian Serb leadership should be reminded that the International Tribunal has jurisdiction over serious violations of international humanitarian law and that those who have committed grave acts against innocent civilians will eventually be brought to justice. 
My delegation believes that there is no other solution that is viable or durable except through a peacefully negotiated settlement. 
In the view of my delegation, the Contact Group proposals provide a good basis for such an outcome. 
History teaches us that the political advantage to be derived from the hardline military position of the Bosnian Serbs and their rejectionist stance are temporary and cannot be sustained for much longer. 
We therefore call on all members of the international community, especially neighbouring States and particularly the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to discharge their obligations under this resolution in order to ensure a complete and total isolation of the Bosnian Serb political and military leaderships. 
The resolution on the loosening of sanctions gives my delegation a lot of unease, primarily because of its timing. 
In general, we support ways and means to encourage the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to take further steps towards full compliance with its obligations to implement all relevant Security Council resolutions aimed at tightening sanctions against the Bosnian Serbs. 
However, the context in which we have considered the draft is one that we would have wished were different. 
This is because whatever action we take in this body has a symbolic significance that sometimes goes beyond the actual measures. 
That the Council is considering loosening sanctions when nothing has changed on the ground in terms of continuing military activity and the strangulation and bombardment of many towns and villages in Bosnia and Herzegovina is clearly capable of giving the wrong impression. 
Let me be clear about one thing however: sanctions are never a welcome development. 
At the same time, however, when positive steps which address fundamental issues are taken by a party to a conflict, such steps should in our opinion be acknowledged so as to encourage further positive steps that they might take. 
However, in this particular case, a fundamental and minimum condition for this easing of sanctions will have been an immediate and explicit recognition of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina within its internationally-recognized borders. 
This will also be consistent with the Contact Group Plan. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Nigeria for his kind words addressed to me. 
The Security Council has taken action today on three draft resolutions. 
New Zealand supported the adoption of all three. 
That root cause is the insistence of some groups and factions to live in an ethnically homogeneous State, or one in which the control exercised by one community is so absolute that it might just as well be ethnically homogeneous. 
That insistence runs directly counter to the purposes and principles of this Organization, and, if taken to its logical consequence, would undermine the very foundations which bring us together in this house. 
What makes ethnic cleansing so appalling is that it is systematically directed. 
It is not just occurring through random individual acts, although these are bad enough. 
The evidence is compelling that the purported authorities in the districts where ethnic cleansing is occurring are using it as a principal instrument of their long-term policy. 
It is an instrument of terror; it is the weapon of cowards. 
And those who use it must understand that they will not be able to reap any reward from these actions. 
To the contrary, they will one day face international justice before the Tribunal which is now functioning in The Hague. 
The International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) and the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) have reported that the non-Serb population in Serb-held areas suffers in a particularly cruel way from this practice. 
The dislocation of population from Bosnian Serb-controlled territories has been immense. 
The measures embodied in this resolution again give a clear message to the Bosnian Serbs and a clear direction to the United Nations. 
In rejecting that settlement, the Bosnian Serbs have again wilfully defied the international community and asked for further measures to be adopted against them. 
What makes their decision even more culpable is that by their rejection they have condemned their neighbours and the innocent populations of the region to a perpetuation of the conflict. 
An end to the killing and suffering in Bosnia is achievable. 
A balanced and reasonable peace plan is on the table. 
But if greed, arrogance and a determination to retain by force what they have gained by force prevails, they will face total isolation from the world. 
The increased sanctions included in the second resolution comprise a number directed at the leadership of the Bosnian Serbs and at all who continue to aid and abet them. 
If saner counsels are to have any hearing among them, either the leaders must change their views or the leaders must be changed. 
President Milosevic has accepted the Contact Group peace plan as a fair settlement. 
To this end, he has closed the international border between Serbia and Montenegro and Bosnia and Herzegovina and cut off all but humanitarian supplies to the Bosnian Serbs. 
New Zealand has welcomed this change of policy, and we supported the resolution adopted today. 
But let us be clear: all that this suspension involves is the restoration of sporting and cultural links and of two communications routes; the full weight of economic sanctions remains. 
There should be no doubt that this limited step is a direct consequence of a positive decision by President Milosevic. 
Despite this development, the future of Bosnia and Herzegovina is still bleak, with continuing hostilities and a deteriorating security situation. 
We believe that efforts have to proceed on several fronts if this situation is to be halted, let alone reversed. 
Responses to the situation in Bosnia which would complicate the objective of a peaceful settlement should be approached with extreme caution. 
I include in that category a decision to lift the arms embargo. 
We strongly believe that the package of measures contained in today's resolutions should be allowed time to have an effect before any further, drastic step is taken. 
Mr. Al-Hassan (Oman) (interpretation from Arabic): At the outset, allow me, on behalf of my delegation, to express to you personally, Sir, and to your friendly country, Spain, sincerest congratulations on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for this month of September. 
We are confident that your knowledge of international affairs and your diplomatic skills fully qualify you to lead our deliberations with wisdom and skill and in a manner that will promote the noble objectives of our Organization. 
We pledge you our full cooperation for the achievement of those ends. 
All reports and information available to us show that the Bosnian Serbs persist in practising the abhorrent policy of "ethnic cleansing" against all non-Serbs, particularly Muslims in all those parts of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina that are under their control. 
In so doing, they resort to all manner of inhuman practices ranging from the killing of innocent women, old people, and children, mass expulsions, rape as a weapon of war, the demolition and burning of homes and arbitrary detentions. 
All such atrocities continue to be practised against the defenceless people of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Security Council, in resolution 713 (1991), has deprived the Bosnian people of the legitimate right of self-defence enshrined in the Charter of the Organization. 
All this has enabled the Serbs, over the past three years, to persist in such practices under the very eyes and noses of the international peace-keeping forces in the area, in close proximity to where such events continue to take place. 
My delegation voted in favour of draft resolution 941 (1994) which the Council has just adopted. 
Such options, were they implemented, would provide a good basis for peace and stability in the region as a whole and in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina in particular. 
We also trust that it will not in any way contradict the legitimate demands of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We should like, however, to stress our position that the lifting of sanctions must be subject to a trial period in order for us to gauge the peaceful intentions of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
Should there be no concrete progress acceptable to the international community and the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, the measures called for in the resolution would become null and void and the situation would revert to its earlier status. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Oman for his kind words addressed to me. 
We are concerned, too, by the recent increase in military activity in the area of Bihac, with the participation of the Serbs of the Krajina region of Croatia, and the resurgence of hostilities in other areas of Bosnia and Herzegovina, especially in Sarajevo. 
However, even in this we are discouraged by the rejection by the Bosnian Serbs of the territorial arrangements proposed by the Contact Group and accepted by the other parties concerned. 
We have always been particularly concerned over the fate of the civilian population in Bosnia and Herzegovina, be it the Muslims, Croats or Serbs. 
Even the International Committee of the Red Cross, which is usually very reserved in its public statements, issued a press release on 19 September which states, inter alia: 
"The expulsions continue to occur on a massive scale, despite the repeated denials of the highest Bosnian Serb authorities." 
In the resolution I mentioned, we also reaffirmed the principle of the individual responsibility of the perpetrators of such acts, who will in due course have to answer to the International Tribunal established for that purpose, which is already at work in The Hague. 
A lasting solution can be obtained only in a negotiated framework and, in the current circumstances, the plan for territorial settlement submitted by the Contact Group is an indispensable premise for a comprehensive settlement to the conflict. 
The third resolution adopted - resolution 943 (1994) - provides for a provisional, limited and revocable suspension of certain sanctions on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) as a result of its acceptance of the peace plan and its decision to break with the Bosnian Serbs. 
We believe that the three resolutions adopted today by the Council, viewed together, reflect the prevailing change in the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina and create a new dimension to the handling of that conflict. 
We express the hope that the Bosnian Serbs, faced with total isolation, will reconsider their attitude to the proposals of the Contact Group and put an end to their unacceptable conduct in the area once and for all. 
It is only by remaining united and persevering that we will one day glimpse the light at the end of the tunnel. 
There are no further speakers inscribed on my list. 
The meeting was called to order at 10.10 a.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
Mr. Christopher (United States of America): Mr. President, distinguished members of the Security Council, Mr. Secretary-General, colleagues and friends, I am particularly honoured by the presence of each of you this morning and thank you for your attendance and attention. 
I am pleased to have an opportunity to review with you the status of our joint efforts in Haiti. 
The Security Council, of course, continues to play a vital role in giving Haiti and the people of Haiti a chance to take back their destiny. 
Our shared determination is to deliver tangible results: The Haitian military leaders will step down. 
Legitimate government will be restored. 
Since the 1991 coup, this Council has viewed the overthrow of democracy in Haiti as a threat to regional security and to international norms. 
We recognized our responsibility to stand together for stability and the restoration of democratic government in the Western Hemisphere. 
Together, we explored every avenue to achieve a peaceful resolution. 
We negotiated in good faith. 
We imposed and then strengthened sanctions against Haiti. 
For almost three years, these military leaders met our efforts with defiance and disdain. 
In 1993, General C\x{5dae}ras signed the Governors Island Agreement, which had been negotiated under United Nations auspices. 
But thereafter he refused to implement the accord. 
Three months ago, the military leaders expelled the monitors sent by the United Nations and the Organization of American States to encourage respect for human rights in Haiti. 
As we all know, Security Council resolution 940 (1994) and the multinational coalition that it authorized are an expression of our collective resolve. 
An expanding coalition of 28 nations, so geographically diverse as to include Bangladesh and Bolivia, has been forged in pursuit of a common cause. 
This coalition is in the best tradition of the United Nations. It is grounded in principled diplomacy and it is backed by the determination to use force if necessary. 
Our willingness to exercise military force, pursuant to resolution 940 (1994), has allowed us to reach an agreement for the peaceful restoration of democracy that has made the Mission safer for our coalition and for the Haitian people. 
As leader of the multinational coalition in Haiti, the United States values and depends upon close coordination and consultation with other Member States. 
To that end, today I want to report to the Council on our progress to date; I hope this will be a very up-to-date report. 
As the Council knows, the first 3,000 soldiers stepped off their helicopters and landing craft on 19 September, less than two weeks ago. 
Among the immediate priorities was to secure the airport in Port-au-Prince and the seaports around the country. 
With the transportation hubs under control, we have moved nearly 42,000 tons of supplies into Haiti. 
Hundreds of coalition forces are in training in Puerto Rico, on their way to oversee and monitor the police in Haiti. 
With the coalition's deployment, the time has come to prepare for the resumption of normal economic activities in Haiti. 
The United States and Haiti have introduced, with President Aristide's support, a draft resolution in the Council to lift completely United Nations sanctions when President Aristide returns. 
By adopting this draft resolution, we will reinforce Haitian democracy and we will signal our readiness to support Haiti's recovery as soon as democratic government is restored. 
In addition, the United States will lift all unilateral sanctions on Haiti except those targeted on the coup leaders and their named supporters. 
We urge other nations that may have unilateral sanctions to consider and take similar steps. 
Hundreds of Haitians, now reassured that they can walk their streets, sleep in their homes without fear and speak their minds, have voluntarily left Guantamo since 26 September to return to Haiti. 
We are confident that with President Aristide's restoration many more will make the right choice and go back to their homeland. 
I believe that political developments in Haiti are a reason for cautious optimism. 
Two weeks ago, President Aristide eloquently demonstrated his commitment to democracy when he said very forthrightly that the true test of a democracy is in its second free election. 
He also said that he would not be a candidate for re-election in the campaign, but would ensure that the election took place. 
In recent days and weeks he has repeatedly called for a spirit of reconciliation, and he has been making frequent radio statements urging the people of Haiti - his supporters - to remain calm and not to disrupt the peaceful transition. 
President Aristide has also called the Haitian Parliament into session, with the amnesty law as the first order of business. 
As the Council knows, the Parliament began its deliberations only yesterday. 
It is interesting to remember and important to note that only two weeks ago many Haitian parliamentarians were in hiding, fearful for their lives, and many were also in exile. 
Another hopeful step will be occurring today: Mayor Evans Paul of Port-au-Prince, who has been barred from City Hall by armed thugs for the last year, will reclaim his rightful office. 
I think we can all take satisfaction in the superb efforts of the coalition forces in Haiti. 
We should remember that only two weeks ago elements of the Haitian security forces and the attach\x{5ee5} were free to intimidate the public with impunity. 
Today, coalition forces allow Haitians to enjoy their first respite from terror in three years. 
I do want to note, however, that the international community has taken on a very serious challenge in Haiti. 
Our courageous troops will face difficult, and sometimes dangerous, situations; that moment is not yet completely past. 
There will be risks, even setbacks, and we must be ready for them. 
But we must know that we have the plans and the determination to move ahead - and we will. 
Twelve observers from the United Nations Mission are already in Haiti to plan for the coordination of this important change. 
They are working closely with General Shelton of the coalition forces. 
Our mission in Haiti reminds us once again of the importance of United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
The United States is providing $1.2 billion for peace-keeping this year, a step which will bring up to date our arrearages and be a major step towards meeting our overall obligations. 
We have also proposed reforms to improve the way in which the peace-keeping operations are financed, equipped and organized. 
The multinational coalition will establish, and the United Nations Mission will help maintain, a secure environment in Haiti. 
But the broader international community must provide Haiti with the economic, humanitarian and technical aid that will spur development and consolidate democracy. 
As members of the Council know, an intensive and extensive humanitarian assistance programme is already under way. 
Food, medicine and medical supplies are being distributed. 
Sanitation is being improved. 
One of the striking things for us in the United States has been to witness the technical expertise that President Aristide has assembled in planning for his return. 
I think we can draw some confidence from the way that that has been undertaken and planned. 
But our effort here must be part of a larger undertaking, and we look to other nations and the international financial institutions to respond rapidly and generously. 
The importance of supporting Haiti's recovery and reconstruction in the months ahead cannot be overstated. 
Haiti is the poorest country in the Western hemisphere, and one of the poorest in the world. 
But Haiti is not a State without institutions or without promise. 
The coalition's mission is not to reinvent or to provide new institutions, but to create conditions that will allow Haiti's legitimate institutions to return. 
The hard work of rebuilding Haiti rests with them and with Haiti's democratic leaders, who fully understand what their responsibilities and obligations are. 
In closing, I wish to reaffirm the indispensable role that the international community has played in bringing Haiti to this hopeful point. 
By our joining together in strength, the burden that each of us must bear is reduced and the prospect of overall success is increased. 
Our nations understand that the best way to achieve our goal is by acting together. 
As the Council is aware, France voted unhesitatingly for that resolution because we were aware that only a radical solution could make it possible to get this crisis off dead centre. 
Today, therefore, we can contemplate with some hope the situation in Haiti. 
After three long years of usurpation of power by the military, during which the principles of democracy were flouted, human rights were violated, the economy was devastated and the agreements signed never respected, the people of Haiti can finally hope to resume their journey towards democracy and development. 
It must be respected, and the presence of several thousand troops and police is a guarantee that it will be. 
In the streets, fear has started to recede; in the parliament, political life has resumed since the Haitian deputies were finally able to meet yesterday at an inaugural meeting, and it should now begin to discuss the legislative texts needed to pursue the process of democratization in the country. 
The adoption of these texts was a part of the Governors Island Agreements, which were and remain the basis of France's policy towards Haiti. 
In a few weeks, perhaps - or even, we hope, in a few days - the legitimately elected President will return to his country and to his people. 
France which, together with the other Friends of Haiti meeting at the United Nations with the Secretary-General, has constantly been making efforts to permit legality to be restored to that country, is gratified with this result. 
We hope that this return will mark a new era of peace, justice, democracy - which implies the organization of elections in accordance with the timetable laid down - economic recovery and, in particular, national reconciliation. 
The time has now come for Haiti to regain its rightful place in the international community. 
France believes that now a very clear political signal needs to be sent out by a decision, as has been proposed, to lift the sanctions in accordance with the Security Council resolutions, a decision which will take effect the day after the return of President Aristide to Port-au-Prince. 
My country has long-standing historic ties with Haiti and, as is known, will contribute 100 police officers and gendarmes to the United Nations mission. 
We are also prepared to resume bilateral cooperation programmes as soon as conditions make this possible. 
Thus, according to what President Aristide himself has said, Haiti can now resume its journey from destitution and poverty to the recovery with dignity and with the assistance of the international community. 
This is earnestly desired by France. 
Mr. Cardenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): Permit me very briefly to express my thanks to the Secretary of State of the United States for his update on developments concerning the multinational force in Haiti. 
Our contribution to that force is a contingent of gendarmes who will act as police monitors. 
They are already in Puerto Rico and, as of next week, will begin their work on Haitian soil. 
Immediately afterwards, medical personnel and engineers of the Argentine armed forces will arrive in Haiti. 
Similarly, two ships of our navy will supplement their verification tasks under the embargo imposed by the Council, which it has been carrying out for months, with logistical support for the multinational force. 
We believe that the present situation is a positive one and that we are closer than ever to the solution foreseen by the international community, in keeping with the Charter of the United Nations and the will of the legitimate Government of Haiti. 
In this regard, we eagerly await the return of President Aristide so that the sanctions imposed on Haiti can be lifted. 
We hope that a resolution foreseeing that eventuality will be adopted by this Council in a matter of hours. 
The people of Haiti has noticed that the hope of escaping from its past is beginning to materialize. 
The Argentine Republic is pleased to be able to contribute to this cooperative effort to restore to Haiti its plundered sovereignty. 
This has been very useful. 
We have taken note that a traumatic military operation was avoided. 
Nevertheless, I must express my concern and the concern of my Government over the very fact that foreign military forces are deployed in the territory of a Latin American country. 
Of course, my country will not fail to support the democratic reconstruction of Haiti in full respect of its sovereignty and in compliance with the principles of non-intervention and self-determination. 
We listened with interest and attention to his statement, which has brought clarity to the situation in Haiti and to the activities and objectives of the presence in that country of the multinational force authorized under Security Council resolution 940 (1994). 
We hope that task of the multinational force can be carried out as foreseen. 
We are on the eve of the restoration of the legitimate authorities of Haiti and the return of President Aristide as foreseen in the Governors Island Agreement. 
In and of themselves, these two circumstances do not protect Haiti from prevailing dangers and political threats, or from difficult economic and social realities. 
They are of crucial importance nevertheless as a point of departure on the road to hope which we share today with the entire Haitian nation. 
I should like to assure them all of the complete cooperation of the Haitian Government during this delicate transition. 
We hope that, over the coming days, President Jean-Bertrand Aristide will be back in Haiti. 
When that happens, the Haitian Government will have to address itself immediately to an extremely difficult situation. 
That said, and until this afternoon's meeting, we wish to express the support of the Haitian Government for the initiative contained in the draft resolution to be submitted with a view to lifting the sanctions the moment President Aristide is back in Haiti. 
The meeting rose at 10.50 a.m. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Canada and Venezuela, in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mrs. Frechette (Canada) and Mr. Manzanares Veloz (Venezuela) took the places reserved for them at the side of the Council Chamber. 
Members of the Council have before them document S/1994/1109, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by Argentina, Canada, France, Haiti, Spain, the United States of America and Venezuela. 
The first speaker is the representative of Haiti, on whom I now call. 
After three long years of disappointment and frustrated hopes, the positive developments that we have been witnessing in the situation in Haiti for the last two weeks justify our feeling of optimism and our belief that the tragedy of the Haitian people is approaching its end. 
This morning, the Mayor of Port-au-Prince, Mr. Evans Paul, resumed his functions after having been prevented from carrying them out by attach\x{5ee5} and members of the FRAPH paramilitary group, who had threatened his life. 
The disarmament of the Army and the paramilitary forces has begun. 
High-calibre weapons have been confiscated, and the conduct of the police has markedly improved. 
Today hope is being reborn in Haiti. 
My Government, which has always called for these measures, is fully satisfied with this new course of events. 
This positive development has prompted the Security Council to consider the lifting of the sanctions imposed by its resolutions 841 (1993), 873 (1993) and 917 (1994). 
However, this measure should take effect after the return to Haiti of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
My Government supports this decision, which, in fact, President Aristide, in his statement of 25 September, invited the Council to consider. 
We fervently hope that the members of the Council will unanimously adopt the draft resolution before it. 
But we have not yet achieved this objective. 
It would be naive, even irresponsible, on our part to hail a victory while the military are still in control of the country. 
Despite the presence of the multinational force, acts of violence directed at the population continue. 
The paramilitary forces continue to sow death. 
A grenade was thrown into a crowd which was demonstrating following the reinstatement of the Mayor of Port-au-Prince. 
This grave incident demonstrates the need for the multinational force to speed up disarmament in order to create a stable and secure environment which would make possible the national reconciliation that we desire so much. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The next speaker is the representative of Canada. 
Mrs. Fr\x{5db0}hette (Canada) (interpretation from French): It is with a feeling of hope that my delegation is addressing the Council today on the question of Haiti. 
The multinational coalition authorized by the Security Council has been deployed peacefully and is making progress in establishing a secure and stable environment. 
Recent developments in Haiti are for the most part positive, although we deplore the acts of violence directed against the supporters of President Aristide. 
Preparations are under way for the redeployment of the International Civilian Mission in Haiti. 
Next week, an advance team will go to Haiti to prepare for deployment of the United Nations Mission, which will assist Haitians in their efforts to build peace and to establish a stable and democratic society. 
It is in this promising context that we fully endorse the draft resolution to be adopted by the Security Council today, which will lift the sanctions regime following the return of President Aristide. 
It is a clear signal of hope to the Haitian people that the international community remains fully committed to the restoration of democracy in Haiti and stands ready to help Haitians in the challenges of economic recovery that lie ahead. 
For its part, Canada, at President Aristide's request, has already lifted its unilateral ban on commercial air services with Haiti and on financial transactions, except those targeting the military leadership and their supporters. 
We fully support his call for a spirit of reconciliation and cooperation as Haiti moves to take its rightful place among the circle of democratic nations. 
In the past three years, Canada has provided over $41 million in humanitarian aid. 
We now stand fully ready to help Haitians face the daunting task of rebuilding their society. 
We will provide substantial financial and technical assistance to this end. 
The Security Council's action today prepares the way for the international community to help Haiti and the Haitians, following President Aristide's return, to build their future. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): It is my understanding that the Council is ready to proceed to the vote on the draft resolution before it. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): Since the beginning of the crisis in Haiti, Brazil has lent its consistent support to the diplomatic efforts aimed at restoring democracy to the sister country of Haiti, a member of the Latin American and Caribbean Group of States. 
Our goal has been clear: the re-establishment of constitutional rule, with the return to power of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide through peaceful means. 
The immediate end to the suffering of the Haitian people should be a clear priority and must remain at the core of our concerns. 
At the last meeting of the Security Council, the Foreign Minister of Brazil stated our position on this issue. 
In this sense, my delegation has reservations on certain elements of the current draft resolution that go beyond the question of the termination of sanctions. 
With the restoration to power of President Aristide, assistance to Haiti in the task of national reconstruction will be crucial, and Brazil stands ready to actively participate in it. 
We reaffirm that sanctions will be lifted only when the legitimately elected President, Jean-Bertrand Aristide, returns to Haiti and resumes his duties. 
By voting today and not waiting for President Aristide's return, the international community's message is clear: there will be no conciliatory gesture while the military remains in power, but when President Aristide and democracy return to Haiti, Haiti can return to the community of nations. 
Let me be clear. My Government believes that voting today is the right choice. 
By voting today, we promote the early departure of the coup leaders, the early return of President Aristide and thus the early restoration of democracy to Haiti. 
Today, the Haitian people enjoy their first respite from terror since the coup that ousted President Aristide on 30 September 1991, three years ago tomorrow. 
In this regard, we must note the brave efforts of the members of the multinational force deployed, peacefully and without bloodshed, only two weeks ago. 
As noted by Secretary of State Christopher in his remarks to the Council this morning, this draft resolution reinforces Haitian democracy. 
With it, we take a crucial step towards our common goals: the departure from power of the de facto leaders, the restoration of Haiti's legitimate government and the return of President Aristide. 
The hard part now begins: Haiti stands at a crossroads and will require the full support - economic, political and technical - of the international community. 
Mr. Lavrov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The Russian delegation is abstaining in the voting on this draft resolution on the lifting of sanctions against Haiti. 
While supporting the humanitarian direction of this draft, we still have doubts regarding its hasty adoption, and we set out these doubts in detail in the Council's earlier consultations. 
However, we decided not to object or vote against its adoption, since in this case it is a question of improving an acutely difficult humanitarian situation and alleviating the extreme suffering of the Haitian people. 
We note that these forces are making every effort to establish peace and stability in Haiti so as to make it possible to restore a democratic government and to ensure the return of President Aristide. 
It is appropriate to recall that, in undisputed questions such as the removal of sanctions from the South African Republic, the Council's decision was prepared and adopted only after the implementation of all the necessary conditions and procedures. 
The Russian delegation intends to promote such an approach in the consideration of questions relating to the lifting of the sanctions regime. We do so, based on the conviction that double standards are inadmissible in the work of the Council. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I shall now put to the vote the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1109. 
Against: 
Abstaining: 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The result of the voting is as follows: 13 in favour, none against and 2 abstentions. 
The draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 944 (1994). 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France)(interpretation from French): It was with a feeling of hope that my delegation voted in favour of this resolution by which the Council decided to lift the sanctions against Haiti on the very day following the return of President Aristide. 
I am pleased that this resolution was co-sponsored by the legal Government of Haiti. 
France never gives its support lightheartedly to coercive measures against a country. 
The lifting of the sanctions regime will in our view make it possible to consolidate democracy by ensuring the development of the country. 
I recall in this respect that, as the French Minister for Foreign Affairs stated this morning, we are also going to lift the sanctions which we had adopted unilaterally when the technical conditions so permit. 
The Chinese delegation believes that the Security Council should, in handling other, similar cases, adopt a practical attitude to facilitate an appropriate solution as it has done in lifting sanctions against Haiti. 
It is our consistent view that the only way to a lasting peaceful settlement lies in dialogue and negotiation. 
Mr. Cardenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): We are particularly gratified to have been able to co-sponsor the draft resolution that the Council has just adopted. 
In our view it is a tangible sign of hope, although fully in accordance with the letter and spirit of the earlier resolutions of the Council on Haiti. 
In lifting the sanctions against Haiti immediately after the return of the constitutional President to his country we are heralding what appears to be the end of a traumatic stage in the life of that country, and the nascent roots of the democratization of the Haitian people. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I shall now make a statement in my capacity as representative of Spain. 
Let me first reflect on this morning's meeting of the Council, which featured the participation of ministers representing various Council members. 
Ten days ago, by virtue of this Council's authorization, contained in resolution 940 (1994), a multinational force entered Haiti. 
Their efforts, designed to implement the objectives of the international community in Haiti, deserve the appreciation of that community, which they are representing in their work. 
For some time it appeared that the activities of the multinational force would take place in tragic circumstances, inasmuch as the de facto authorities in Port-au-Prince had been persistently defying the international community, failing to fulfil their commitments under the Governors Island Agreement and Security Council resolutions. 
Fortunately, the understanding reached by the United States authorities and the de facto authorities in Haiti has changed the immediate context of the international action. 
The Governors Island Agreement provided for the sanctions regime imposed on Haiti to be lifted following the return of President Aristide. 
The Council, in resolution 940 (1994), also affirmed that it would review the measures imposed pursuant to resolutions 841 (1993) and 917 (1994), with a view to lifting them in their entirety, immediately following the return to Haiti of President Aristide. 
In accordance with those provisions, we are today proceeding, by virtue of resolution 944 (1994), to lift the trade and financial embargo on Haiti, as well as the ban on air and marine traffic, upon the return of President Aristide. 
None the less, the international community will remain alert to the course of events in Haiti, to be reported on, in accordance with resolutions 917 (1994) and 940 (1994), by the Secretary-General and the countries taking part in the multinational force. 
The return of President Aristide, long awaited by the Haitian people and the international community, will signal the restoration of constitutional legitimacy, but that is just a point of departure. 
We hope that MICIVIH will soon be fully redeployed. 
We know that the Secretaries-General of both organizations are already working to that end. 
The Parliament began its deliberations yesterday. 
The restoration of the Haitian legislative body is in itself a positive development. 
The consolidation of democracy will be an ongoing task, riddled with risks and problems. 
I now resume my functions as President of the Security Council. 
The meeting rose at 7.05 p.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II), document S/1994/1069. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/1110, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
It is my understanding that the Council is ready to proceed to vote on the draft resolution before it. Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution (S/1994/1110) to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): There were 15 votes in favour. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 945 (1994). 
Mr. de Moura (Angola) (interpretation from French): I am asked to express myself in an official language of the United Nations. 
The Council has once again extended the mandate of the United Nations Verification Mission in Angola (UNAVEM II). 
We shall shortly witness the further efforts of the Council, perhaps with a view to proceeding from UNAVEM II to UNAVEM III by increasing the number of United Nations personnel in Angola. 
There may perhaps be some outstanding issues on the Lusaka agenda, but if political will prevails on both sides, particularly on the UNITA side, I think we shall soon be successful. 
successfully completed and that we may shortly proceed to implementation, which will require all of us, and the international community in particular, to provide the material support, human resources and all that is necessary to ensure that lasting peace is restored to Angola. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): There are no further speakers. 
The meeting rose at 7.20 p.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
Members of the Council have before them the report by the Secretary-General concerning the situation in Somalia, document S/1994/1068. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/1119, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by Rwanda and Spain. 
France, Nigeria, New Zealand and the United Kingdom have joined those sponsors of the draft resolution. 
It is my understanding that the Council is ready to vote on the draft resolution before it. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The result of the voting is as follows: 14 votes in favour, none against, and 1 abstention. 
The draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 946 (1994). 
We still support that schedule, even if we are ready to participate in a debate on this subject. 
It would be a serious decision for the Security Council to terminate a force prematurely. 
Thus, this debate must be based on precise information and recommendations of the Secretary-General, which he is to include in the report that he intends to submit to the Council on 15 October next. 
The time has truly come to convene the conference that has been postponed so often. 
Mr. Al-Sameen (Oman) (interpretation from Arabic): I should like, at the outset, to thank the Secretary-General through you for his report on the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II). 
My delegation has studied this report carefully and with great interest. 
There is no doubt that the Secretary-General's report reflects the regrettable situation that now prevails in Somalia despite the great international efforts that have been deployed to help the brotherly Somali people. 
My delegation has observed that UNOSOM II has redeployed its personnel in such a way that it has now become concentrated in three locations only. 
It is regrettable that this redeployment is with the aim of enabling the forces to protect themselves as a result of the fact that UNOSOM II units have been subjected to attacks by the armed militias in Somalia. 
On previous occasions, my country's delegation has voiced its belief that the resolution of the Somali problem is a responsibility borne by the Somalis themselves. 
Once again, we underline our conviction that the resolution of the Somali problem is the responsibility of the Somalis themselves. 
Unfortunately, they have not responded positively or shown any desire, so far, to solve the problems arising from their differences. 
Once again we urge the Somali leaderships to assume their responsibilities and work toward ending their differences. 
We urge them to achieve national reconciliation and go on to apply and implement the agreements regarding their problem into which they have entered. 
Our reading of the resolution just adopted shows, as we felt in the consultations that preceded its drafting, that the Security Council's patience is running thin and that next October will mark a decisive stage in the United Nations Operation in Somalia. 
Each of the Secretary-General's reports - in July, in August and again in September - has said the security situation is getting worse. 
The Secretary-General's latest report continues the grim litany of past losses and future danger. 
Concern has now reached such proportions that the UNOSOM Force Commander has been compelled to withdraw from many areas in Somalia, and by next month all troops will be concentrated in only three cities. 
The sole legacy of the past four months is a pile of broken promises. 
When the Council last considered the UNOSOM mandate, in May, we were waiting for the Somali factions to finally hold a national reconciliation preparatory conference that had already been postponed four times. 
In August, and again in September, we were told a separate Hawiye clan conference was a necessary precursor to national reconciliation and that we had to wait for that. 
Today we learned that that conference also did not meet as scheduled and will not meet in the future. 
Yet some still say the Council should delay action and that another Conference, some time in October, will bring political reconciliation. 
Looking at the trail of broken promises left by the Somali factions, my Government will not listen to another assurance of just one more month, just one more conference. 
UNOSOM is draining away scarce human and financial resources that would be better used by the international community elsewhere. 
While UNOSOM has accomplished a great deal, saving hundreds of thousands of Somalis from starvation, its further continuation cannot be justified. 
In the face of Somali intransigence and unwillingness to reach political agreement, UNOSOM cannot continue to maintain 15,000 troops in Somalia and spend over $2.5 million a day. 
My Government believes the gravity of the situation, spelled out in the Secretary-General's own report, does not countenance such delay. 
It is our firm hope and expectation that the Secretary-General will utilize the coming days to complete planning for the withdrawal and in his next report provide the Council with a realistic proposal for an orderly and expeditious withdrawal. 
We see no reason why such a report cannot be presented in the near future to permit the Council to consider and act on withdrawal well before the end of today's one-month extension. 
There should be no doubt about my Government's position, however. 
The Council's principal concern from now on must be the safe withdrawal of UNOSOM's forces. 
But time is running short. 
The threat to United Nations peace-keepers increases by the day. Another was shot only yesterday. 
Mr. Bakuramutsa (Rwanda) (interpretation from French): It is true that the question of Somalia primarily concerns the Somalis themselves. 
But it is equally true that it is an African question, and more specifically a question for the subregion known as the Horn of Africa. 
No resolution could properly address this question without taking into account these three elements: the Somali parties involved in the situation, the surrounding countries and Africa as a whole. 
The failure of previous resolutions should not make us stop looking for more appropriate solutions than those adopted so far. 
My delegation would like to ask the Security Council and the Secretary-General to avoid another Rwanda, from which no one has yet recovered. 
In voting for the draft resolution, my delegation therefore wished to encourage a search for solutions to the Somali situation involving African regional and subregional organizations in the implementation of the four action points contained in the resolution. 
My delegation thanks the Secretary-General for his report on the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II), dated 17 September 1994. 
We are awaiting the second part of the report, which is to contain the Secretary-General's assessment of the prospects of national reconciliation and recommendations for the future of the United Nations operation in Somalia. 
This second part will include the results of the recent visit to Somalia of the Under-Secretary General for Peace-keeping Operations, Mr. Kofi Annan, whose initial impressions we heard yesterday with interest at the informal meeting with the troop-contributing countries to the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II). 
This sombre scenario indicates that the activities of the militias are continuing and expanding, independent of any agreement entered into by the heads of the Somali factions. 
This situation is restricting and indeed endangering the freedom of movement and the very effectiveness of UNOSOM II and the humanitarian agencies in discharging their mandates. 
Indeed, the commander of the force has been compelled to begin preparations for reducing the number of personnel and concentrating them in three areas: Mogadishu, Baidoa and Kismayu. 
This is symptomatic of the current uncertainty affecting a continued United Nations presence in Somalia, with unavoidably adverse consequences on the important humanitarian assistance work the international community is carrying out in this country. 
In accordance with resolution 946 (1994), just adopted by the Council, and in conformity with the Secretary-General's recommendations, the mandate of UNOSOM II has been extended for a one-month period, until 31 October 1994, while we await the Secretary-General's complete assessment and recommendations. 
This resolution emphasizes the importance the Council attaches to the need for a detailed analysis of UNOSOM II's mandate and very future. 
As my delegation firmly believes, this will provide the essential elements for the adoption of the most realistic decision, without entirely abandoning the Somali people to their fate. 
The contents of the resolution itself send a clear message to the Somali factions that the international community's patience is coming to an end. 
Today more than ever, the Somali parties must show their sincere interest in achieving national reconciliation and peace in their country, enabling the Somali people to regain hope and to take charge of their own fate. 
I now resume my functions as President of the Council. 
There are no further speakers inscribed on my list. 
The meeting rose at 5.35 p.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina) took a place at the Council table. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
It notes that normal life has not been fully restored to Sarajevo, as called for in its resolution 900 (1994). 
"It condemns in particular the deliberate attack on 22 September 1994 on UNPROFOR troops in Sarajevo, just one of a number of attacks which clearly suggest a deliberate pattern. 
The Council also notes with alarm, and condemns without reservation, the reported statements of the Bosnian Serb leadership that the Bosnian Serb party would target UNPROFOR activities in retaliation for the passage of a Council resolution tightening sanctions against the Bosnian Serbs. 
"The Council fully supports UNPROFOR's efforts to assure compliance with measures designed by the international community to improve conditions in Sarajevo. It advises both parties, and in particular the Bosnian Serbs, to comply with those measures. 
"The Council strongly condemns any provocative actions in Sarajevo and elsewhere in Bosnia and Herzegovina by whomsoever committed and demands immediate cessation of such actions. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/57. 
The meeting rose at 5.40 p.m. 
The meeting was called to order at 5.50 p.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina) and Mr. Nobilo (Croatia) took places at the Council table. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I have also received a request dated 30 September 1994 from His Excellency Mr. Vladislav Jovanovic, Minister for Foreign Affairs, to address the Council. 
Once again, our willingness to compromise and cooperate with the Contact Group is being misappropriated and manipulated through deliberate misinformation. 
More to the point, commitments to address the urgent situations in Sarajevo, Srebrenica and other besieged areas are being marginalized. These matters deserve to be dealt with urgently in the context of the draft resolution before us in a clear and direct fashion. 
With respect to the renewal of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) mandate and, in particular, the draft resolution before us, we must make two clear reflections. 
First, every Security Council resolution mandating UNPROFOR has been adopted in the context of the unadulterated commitment of the Council to the territorial integrity and sovereignty of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Similarly, attempts to redefine the UNPROFOR mandate to reflect a fear or lack of will to exercise the Security Council's directives must not be accepted as a de facto basis for continuing the mandate. 
Instead, additional resources should be provided or the mandate itself must be fully terminated. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The next speaker is the representative of Croatia, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Nobilo (Croatia): Mr. President, at the beginning allow me to extend to you my congratulations on your able presidency of this body for this month. 
Similarly, we welcome the Security Council's support for the mutual recognition between the successor States of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia within their internationally recognized borders. 
My Government views that as the essential next step in the solution-seeking process in the region. 
One aspect of a positive linkage involves the eventual lifting of the arms embargo against the federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Most importantly, the situation in the occupied territories in Croatia must be linked to the negotiating process pursued by the Contact Group in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Mutual recognition will secure the best possible alternative for the protection of minority rights in respect of the Serbian minority in Croatia and the Croat minority in Serbia and Montenegro - reciprocity. 
Finally, I must express discontent and regret that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) has been given the right to address the Council. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I thank the representative of Croatia for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Jovanovic: The Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia shares the view of the Secretary-General contained in his report in document S/1994/1067 of 17 September 1994 that the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) should be renewed for a further period of six months. 
In that context, the clear position of the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia was reaffirmed in the letter by His Excellency Mr. Radoje Kontic, Prime Minister of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, addressed to the Secretary-General on 9 September 1994 (S/1994/1045). 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia supports the Vance Plan and is interested in having it fully respected and implemented by all. 
UNPROFOR's presence in the protected areas has been of vital importance for the protection of the Serbian civilian population of Krajina, pending the negotiated settlement among the parties to the conflict which was indeed the main goal of the Plan. 
It has been precisely UNPROFOR that has ensured the consistent implementation of the Vance Plan, enabled the fragile peace to be maintained and prevented further confrontation of the parties to the conflict. 
The extension of UNPROFOR's mandate and the protection of the Serbian population cannot be used by one side as an instrument for exerting political pressure in the negotiating process. 
The difficulties in implementing the mandate of UNPROFOR and the Vance Plan should not serve as a pretext for questioning its validity. 
As stated in the Secretary-General's reports on UNPROFOR, the Croatian Government has repeatedly - throughout the implementation of UNPROFOR's mandate - violated Security Council resolutions, provisions of the Vance Plan and other relevant documents of the United Nations regarding the protected areas. 
The recent agreement on the establishment of six working groups on economic issues and the resumption of negotiations on the opening of the Belgrade-Zagreb highway give ground for some hope. 
However, the Republic of Croatia has persistently attempted to politicize the current negotiating process and has, contrary to the Vance Plan, opened the question of a final political settlement. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is convinced, however, that a three-phase policy is the only way to achieve peace. 
Building on the results of the cease-fire, negotiations should be speedily resumed on confidence-building measures and the re-establishment of economic relations and infrastructure, which would enable a modus vivendi in Krajina to be established and the Vance Plan to be realized. 
When this has been carried out in full, conditions could be attained for the negotiation of the final political settlement. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia fully supports the Secretary-General's assessment that, in the absence of an overall political settlement acceptable to all of the parties, UNPROFOR's current presence and activities in Bosnia and Herzegovina remain invaluable. 
UNPROFOR has indeed played a major role in supporting humanitarian activities, facilitating local cease-fires and disengagements, and fostering reconciliation and cooperation between communities in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Any decision that might be geared towards lifting the arms embargo against the Bosnian Muslims would have disastrous effects. 
It not only would contribute directly to the rapid escalation, and even the spread, of the civil war, but would clearly instigate the departure of the majority of the UNPROFOR troop-contributing nations, with incalculable effects. 
In order to convince the Bosnian Serbs to accept the logic of peace, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has closed the border except to foodstuffs, medical supplies and clothing for humanitarian needs and has severed political and economic ties with the Bosnian Serbs. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is convinced, however, that a lasting and just solution to the conflict and crisis in Bosnia and Herzegovina can be reached only by political means, taking into account the vital interests and full equality of all three peoples in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We refer in particular to the third and fifth preambular paragraphs and to operative paragraphs 4, 5, 6, 10, 11, 13 and 14 of the draft resolution. 
Various provisions of the draft resolution reflect exclusively, in a very one-sided manner, the position of the Croatian side and depart from the spirit and letter of the Vance Plan as the only internationally agreed document on the resolution of the crisis in the United Nations protected areas. 
In so doing, the draft resolution can lead down a dangerous path which could unravel the positive elements that have been achieved so far through the cease-fire and negotiations for the re-establishment of economic links. 
For its part, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, despite the remaining sanctions, will strive to facilitate the UNPROFOR peace mission in the former Yugoslavia and will continue to make the utmost efforts in the attainment of a just and lasting political settlement. 
We are convinced, however, that an urgent and unconditional lifting of all sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is the most effective way of contributing to the reinstatement of peace in the region. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): It is my understanding that the Council is ready to proceed to vote on draft resolution S/1994/1120, as orally revised in its provisional form. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): There were 15 votes in favour. 
The draft resolution, as orally revised in its provisional form, has been adopted unanimously as resolution 947 (1994). 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): It is entirely right that the resolution we have just adopted should emphasize the essential role played by the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in the former Yugoslavia and pay tribute to the performance of those serving in that Force. 
The Force has been the target of some criticism - completely unwarranted, in the eyes of my delegation - which is especially paradoxical in that it has been voiced by those whose protection it provides or by some whose support for the cause they defend is usually purely verbal. 
In the worst-case scenario, there would be generalized conflict throughout the Balkans. 
But UNPROFOR has neither the mandate nor the military means to impose peace. 
Nevertheless, it has performed its task admirably, averting the resumption of hostilities, providing protection for humanitarian assistance and preventing the extension of the conflict beyond the borders of the former Yugoslavia. 
In so doing, it has paid a heavy toll, for 118 Blue Helmets have died since the creation of the Force. 
My delegation would like once again to pay them a solemn tribute. 
Everyone is aware that we have undoubtedly reached a turning point in the history of the Force. 
The next stage, therefore, will be crucial and UNPROFOR will have a central role to play in it. 
It will have to reassure those parties that, although in a position of military inferiority, have made the courageous choice to negotiate. It will have to prove to them that they were right to place their trust in the international community. 
This means that UNPROFOR will have to strive to ensure strict implementation of the Council's decisions, particularly those concerning safe areas. This might imply the use of force, if necessary, especially to ensure respect for the exclusion zones. 
The French Government therefore hopes that very explicit instructions along those lines will be issued to the leaders of the Force. 
By demonstrating its determination, the international community will prevail over those who would gamble on chaos. 
Mr. Cardenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): We feel that the noble work of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in the former Yugoslavia has had a positive influence on stability in the region and that it therefore deserves our praise. 
The presence of that Force, to which Argentina has contributed a significant contingent, clearly demonstrates that the international community still hopes that peace and stability can be established in the area. 
Similarly, so that they may carry out their duties better, the long-sought agreement on their status must be concluded. 
Pressure - whether in the form of preconditions, blockades or other policies - will not help resolve the differences or improve the situation. 
In the present situation, Argentina considers it important to extend UNPROFOR's mandate for six months. 
Then the Security Council will meet again to evaluate progress in the execution of the mandate, if events on the ground so require. 
At the same time, we acknowledge that peace-keeping operations are a tool in the service of political negotiations and should in no way be understood to constitute lasting solutions. 
This is frankly discouraging, but we must not minimize the progress recently made towards peace, particularly the most important achievement which the maintenance of the current cease-fire represents for the patient inhabitants of that country. 
We are concerned at the stalemate in Croatia and at the continuing bloodshed and defiance of this Council's resolutions in Bosnia. 
All too much remains to be done and the improvements that have been achieved remain fragile and incomplete. 
We pay a tribute to the efforts of the Secretary-General's Special Representative, his Force Commanders and the men and women of UNPROFOR who, often at great personal risk, have made this possible. 
They deserve the respect and cooperation of all concerned. 
It is therefore only right that, in deciding to extend UNPROFOR's mandate for a further six months, the Council has called for the necessary arrangements, such as status-of-forces agreements, to be finalized without further delay. 
We also welcome the continuing cooperation between UNPROFOR and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO). 
UNPROFOR's freedom of movement and safety must be fully respected by all. 
My Government is one of the largest contributors of troops to UNPROFOR. 
We also play a major role in NATO's activities in support of UNPROFOR, in the Sarajevo airlift and in the international aid effort. 
We fully support the continuation of UNPROFOR's presence. 
In his report, the Secretary-General rightly drew attention to the uncertainties which have surrounded UNPROFOR's future. 
My Foreign Secretary has already welcomed the acceptance by the Bosnian Government of the fact that now is not the time to lift the arms embargo, thereby allowing UNPROFOR's work to continue. 
We must seize this opportunity and use the next six months to press ahead with efforts to achieve a just and lasting settlement. 
We must also help UNPROFOR consolidate what they have achieved so far, for example by looking at ways to promote the demilitarization of Sarajevo. 
My Government will continue to work with our partners in the Contact Group to achieve that peace. 
Mr. Sidorov (Russian Federation): The Russian Federation supported the resolution just adopted in the belief that the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) is playing an extremely important role in efforts to settle the conflicts in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
It cannot be denied that, without the presence of the Force, the situation there would be incomparably worse from both the political and the humanitarian viewpoints. 
This is true of virtually every aspect of the Force's activity, including its role in the "safe areas" in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The role of UNPROFOR is no less important in the humanitarian sphere, which has become a significant factor in improving the living conditions of the population. 
We consider it important to increase pressure on all parties, using the full range of positive and negative incentives in order to promote a comprehensive peace settlement. 
Mr. Keating (New Zealand): New Zealand is pleased that the Security Council has decided to extend the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) for a further six months. 
UNPROFOR's mission is not an easy one. 
We believe that UNPROFOR is doing an outstanding job of alleviating suffering and maintaining a fragile peace. 
We thank the men and women serving the United Nations in the former Yugoslavia for performing this task in difficult and dangerous conditions. 
They deserve our support, and in this context we find it hard to understand that two States in whose territory UNPROFOR is deployed have yet to sign status-of-forces agreements with the United Nations in respect of the UNPROFOR deployment. 
This is long overdue and we believe that it is urgent to remedy this situation. 
But if UNPROFOR is to continue to be supported, the status quo cannot be continued. 
UNPROFOR'S ongoing operation must be complemented by efforts on other fronts, first with respect to Croatia. 
We know that the Government of Croatia is committed to the peaceful settlement of this problem, but it is rightly impatient at the slow progress on this front. 
It is unacceptable that a peace plan - a plan agreed some years ago and the subject of subsequent discussion - should still not be implemented. 
As we said at the time of the adoption of those resolutions, those measures needed to be followed up with further specific steps. 
We know that the use of force has to be carefully calibrated, but in our view its use has contributed to stability. 
Thirdly, the Council has made it clear on a number of occasions - most recently today - that the strangulation of Sarajevo must cease. 
Demilitarized lines of access to the city must be implemented. 
Fourthly, we believe that the progressive withdrawal of the Bosnian Serbs to positions that are consistent with the territorial settlement proposal should be seriously pursued. 
The Council has today adopted a presidential statement that begins to address some of these points, but in our view this is only a beginning. 
We think that it is quite reasonable for the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Government of Croatia to expect progress to have made been on all these fronts when the mandate of UNPROFOR next comes up for renewal. 
It is implicit or explicit in all the peace plans that have been put forward. 
Any State that equivocates on this matter runs the risk of having its bona fides in the peace process called into question. 
Mrs. Albright (United States of America): In the six months since the Council last authorized the extension of the mandate of the United Nation Protection Force (UNPROFOR) the situation in the States of the former Yugoslavia has changed significantly. 
In Bosnia, the most important development has been the Contact Group's presentation of its territorial proposal to the parties. 
The Contact Group has received consistent support from the Security Council, reaffirmed specifically in this resolution. 
We will continue to demand that the Bosnian Serbs accept the proposal, which, in our view, represents the best opportunity for a just and equitable settlement to this conflict. 
Just one week ago, with its adoption of a resolution tightening sanctions on the Bosnian Serbs, the Council reminded the Bosnian Serbs that their continuing obstinacy incurs substantial costs. 
In Croatia, a cease-fire is holding, but the promise of discussions between the parties has not produced the progress that had been hoped for. 
My Government strongly supports the basic precept, reflected in this resolution, that a settlement of the conflict in the Republic of Croatia - as in Bosnia - must be in conformity with its sovereignty and territorial integrity within its internationally recognized borders. 
This principle, which my Government considers an imperative, is reflected explicitly in this resolution. 
In the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, economic difficulties have mounted, but conflict has blessedly not crossed its borders. 
UNPROFOR itself has been on the front line of all these developments. 
The largest peace-keeping operation in the history of the United Nations, UNPROFOR has played an essential role in the international community's efforts towards peace. 
In Bosnia, UNPROFOR has enabled humanitarian relief to continue flowing. 
When these measures have been violated, UNPROFOR has been willing to take more robust steps. 
My Government is concerned at the increasing number of violations of the terms of the exclusion zones, and committed to their strict enforcement. 
I am confident that, should strict enforcement continue to be necessary, UNPROFOR will work closely with the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) to ensure that the intent of the Council to protect the safe areas is carried out. 
In Croatia, UNPROFOR has been given an enormous task, much of which, as the Secretary-General has recently pointed out, it has been unable to carry out in the face of obstinacy. 
In the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, UNPROFOR has played a valuable role in deterring conflict, with the full support of the Government and people of that country. 
In sum, an effective and vigorous UNPROFOR is vital to the success that we hope the political process will produce. 
Mr. Kovanda (Czech Republic): The Czech Republic considers the continuing operation of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in Croatia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia as exceptionally important for the continuing political discussions on a peaceful settlement of the conflict in the region. 
The positive impact of the Protection Force has been different in each of these three countries. 
In Croatia, we have witnessed the stabilization of the situation since a cease-fire in the United Nations protected areas was signed last March. 
We have seen a separation of the belligerent parties. 
In the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, UNPROFOR's role is different - protecting humanitarian convoys, ensuring the security of Sarajevo airport, monitoring the no-fly zone, and showing the flag in safe areas. 
Yet UNPROFOR is not a panacea. 
The balance of the pluses and the minuses, however, is, in our view, overwhelmingly in its favour. 
The Czech Republic, therefore, did not hesitate to vote for an additional six-month extension of its mandate, and would have been even happier with a longer extension. 
Last week my delegation spoke at length about its views on the situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, including its views on those aspects that were covered in the presidential statement that you, Mr. President, read out during our earlier meeting. 
We see UNPROFOR's role in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina as critical, even if it is a role that is sometimes criticized. 
There is, of course, only so much that a military peace-keeping force can attain. 
The central role of the political process is inescapable. 
In this respect, the Czech Republic views the future of relations between Zagreb and Belgrade as one of the most important keys to unlocking the gate to a peaceful settlement in the entire region. 
Zagreb and Belgrade had started to talk, and discussions were also initiated, within Croatia, between the Zagreb Government and the Croatian Serbs. 
The political process of implementing the Vance plan by reintegrating United Nations protected areas with the rest of Croatia is going nowhere. 
The process of freeing communications within Croatia - that is to say, road and railroad connections, water supply, telephone links or the Adria oil pipeline - is virtually frozen. 
Last week, with respect to Bosnia and Herzegovina's relationship with the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), I made a point of this. 
This is equally valid for the relationship between Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
In our resolution we stressed the importance we attach to mutual recognition, and my delegation wishes to underscore this particular point. 
One last point: both as a Security Council member and as an UNPROFOR troop-contributing country, with almost 1,000 men in Croatia, my delegation is particularly concerned by the continuing void in relations between the United Nations and Croatia. 
This, we feel, is strictly a matter of a political decision in Croatia, and, especially after our recent meeting with President Tudjman, we hope that such a political decision and the necessary political will to conclude such an agreement will become apparent. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): I shall now make a statement in my capacity as representative of Spain. 
For more than two and a half years now, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) has made inestimable contributions to the channelling of humanitarian assistance, to the containment of hostilities and, most important, to making it possible to seek a negotiated solution to the conflicts in the former Yugoslavia. 
With regard to Croatia, we share the frustration and impatience of its people and its Government over the lack of concrete progress in the situation in the Krajinas, aside from the cease-fire's holding. 
It is regrettable that the Vance plan and numerous Security Council resolutions have still not been fully implemented. 
One third of Croatian territory is still not under the authority of the Government today, and scant progress has been made in the implementation of confidence-building measures. 
This has inevitable side-effects on the daily life of the civilian population in those zones, not to mention the situation of many refugees and displaced persons. 
As we have stated on other occasions, the so-called United Nations protected areas constitute an integral part of the Republic of Croatia, whose sovereignty and territorial integrity must be respected. 
Clearly, the objective of the United Nations is not to preserve an unacceptable status quo. 
It is the parties who have the responsibility to resolve the problems still pending with the assistance and cooperation of UNPROFOR under the terms of its mandate and according to the means at its disposal. 
The statement condemns in particular the attacks perpetrated against UNPROFOR troops and warns against possible reprisals by the Bosnian Serb party. 
I wish to underline that resolution 947 (1994), which we have just adopted, broadens UNPROFOR's mandate with regard to, among other things, the civilian police (UNCIVPOL), with the aim of promoting the protection of people and minority groups throughout the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Spain shares that view. 
We subscribe to the Secretary-General's opinion, reflected in the resolution we have just adopted, that that Republic, along with Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), must reach without delay an agreement with the United Nations on the status of UNPROFOR forces. 
Today NATO's decision, at the request of the Secretary-General, to extend the use of aerial power to the territory of Croatia, in defence of UNPROFOR, and to the safe area of Bihac, in Bosnia and Herzegovina, seems an equally wise decision. 
The Serbs, be they from Bosnia or from Croatia, should not forget that the terms of the decisions of the Security Council and NATO are still valid; nor should they harbour any doubts about the determination of the United Nations and NATO to apply those decisions when necessary. 
In conclusion, I should like to pay tribute once again to the men and women of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) and reiterate our confidence in the Secretary-General, his Special Representative, Mr. Akashi, and the commanders of UNPROFOR, General de Lapresle and his colleagues. 
Instead, His Excellency Alija Izetbegovic has clearly demanded the immediate, de jure, lifting of the arms embargo against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, with only deferred application for six months. 
His Excellency Alija Izetbegovic has also emphasized that if this compromise offer is not effectuated, then we will reassert our right, and demand, for an immediate, de facto as well as de jure, lifting, even if undertaken by unilateral means. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): There are no further speakers. 
The meeting rose at 7.05 p.m. 
The meeting was called to order at 1.05 p.m. 
I am sure I speak for all members of the Security Council in expressing deep appreciation to Ambassador Ya\x{9391}z-Barnuevo for the great diplomatic skill and unfailing courtesy with which he conducted the Council's business last month. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on the agenda. 
It underlines the complete unacceptability of the implication therein that Iraq may withdraw cooperation from the United Nations Special Commission. 
The Security Council emphasizes the necessity of full implementation of all its relevant resolutions, including full cooperation by Iraq, without interference, with the United Nations Special Commission's vital mission. 
"The Security Council therefore requests the Secretary-General to ensure that the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission (UNIKOM) redoubles its vigilance and reports immediately any violation of the demilitarized zone established under resolution 687 (1991) or any potentially hostile action. 
It underlines Iraq's full responsibility to accept all the obligations contained in all its relevant resolutions and to comply fully therewith." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/58. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
"The Security Council has considered the Secretary-General's progress report on the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) (S/1994/1133). 
It welcomes the Secretary-General's revised deployment schedule for UNAMIR which is intended to promote security in all sectors of the country and create conditions conducive to the return of refugees. 
It encourages UNAMIR to continue that assistance and asks the Secretary-General to provide it with detailed information on this programme. 
It deplores the continuing acts of intimidation and violence within the refugee camps which are designed to prevent the refugee population there from returning home. 
It welcomes the commitment of the Governments of Zaire, Tanzania and Burundi to help resolve the problems facing the refugees, and calls upon them to do all in their power to ensure the safety both of the refugees and of the international personnel providing humanitarian assistance to the refugees. 
The Security Council notes the important role human rights monitors and their speedy deployment will have in this context and notes also the importance of cooperation between them and UNAMIR. 
"The Security Council welcomes the assurance given to Council members by President Bizimungu of his Government's commitment to achieving national reconciliation and promoting respect for the fundamental rights of individuals. 
In this context it endorses the Secretary-General's call to the Government of Rwanda to maintain an open dialogue with all political interest groups in Rwanda in an effort to achieve genuine reconciliation between all elements of Rwandan society, within the frame of reference of the Arusha Peace Agreement. 
"The Security Council commends the assistance given by the international community, the UN agencies and non-governmental organizations in response to the crisis in Rwanda. 
It calls on them to maintain their support during the difficult transition period and to begin to redirect their support from relief to rehabilitation and reconstruction. 
"The Security Council agrees with the Secretary-General that developments in Rwanda strengthen the case for a broader approach to the question of national reconciliation and other key aspects of the crisis. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/59. 
The meeting rose at 10.55 a.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Canada and Haiti, in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Longchamp (Haiti) took a place at the Council table; Mrs. Fr\x{5db0}hette (Canada) took the place reserved for her at the side of the Council Chamber. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/1163, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by Argentina, Canada, Djibouti, France, Pakistan, Spain, the United States of America and Venezuela. 
Mrs. Fr\x{5db0}hette (Canada): Mr. President, allow me first to congratulate you on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for the month of October. 
Let me also thank your predecessor, Ambassador Ya\x{9391}z-Barnuevo for his effective leadership during the month of September. 
Today, President Aristide returned to Haiti. 
This afternoon, in the presence of thousands of his fellow citizens and representatives from many countries, including my own Foreign Minister, President Aristide resumed office. 
We salute the courage of all those in Haiti who fought to bring democracy back to their country, and the memory of those, both well-known and unsung, who perished in the struggle. 
Their aspirations have prevailed. 
The commitment and the combined efforts of individuals, groups and international organizations have been key to attaining this outcome. 
As one of the group of Friends of Haiti, Canada shares with tremendous satisfaction the realization of our common objectives. 
The peaceful deployment of the multinational coalition under the authority of the United Nations has played a decisive role in establishing conditions which have allowed the return of President Aristide. 
We commend the coalition for its efforts. 
Canada supports a rapid transition from the multinational operation to the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) when a secure and stable climate has been established in Haiti. 
We reiterate our commitment to take part in UNMIH, which will help Haitians to consolidate peace and democracy and to build a stable society. 
We welcome the return of the joint United Nations/Organization of American States Civilian Mission, which also has an important role to play in this regard. 
The Haitian Parliament is sitting once again and democratic leaders are resuming their duties. 
Canada firmly supports the appeal of President Aristide for cooperation and reconciliation at a time when Haiti is once again embarking upon the road to democracy. 
Haiti will need quick and considerable support. 
Last week, a group of donors, including Canada, worked together to eliminate arrears in Haitian debt to international financial institutions. 
Canada intends to make a considerable contribution to the reconstruction efforts. 
No one denies the dangers that still exist, the challenges that lie ahead, or the set-backs that might be experienced as Haiti finds its way. 
However, let us at least for today focus on what has been achieved: President Aristide has returned, democracy is being restored. 
The President: I thank the representative of Canada for her kind words addressed to me. 
The next speaker is the representative of Haiti. 
I now call on him. 
Mr. Longchamp (Haiti) (interpretation from French): Just a few hours ago, President Jean-Bertrand Aristide returned to Haiti after three years of enforced exile in order to resume his duties and pursue the mandate entrusted to him by the Haitian people. 
This is a great day for Haiti because with peace restored, the people can devote itself to reconstruction and economic development. 
Finally, it is a great day for democracy, for which we all struggle, because this victory represents progress for democracy throughout the world. 
The return of President Aristide once again demonstrates that when consensus is reached, the international community has the means to have its decisions implemented. 
A first step has been successfully taken. 
Much remains to be done to establish that democracy once and for all. 
As you well know, democracy and development are related and there can be no true peace if the living conditions of the population are not improved. 
To conclude, let me once again, on behalf of the Haitian people and my Government, express heartfelt thanks to the international community, which has contributed so largely to the dawning of this day. 
The President: It is my understanding that the Council is ready to proceed to vote on the draft resolution before it. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): I should like to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for the month of October. 
My delegation feels reassured by your experience and skill that we shall have fruitful results from our deliberations this month. 
Constitutional rule was trampled on by a junta, and appalling scenes of violence against human dignity became routine. 
We consistently supported the diplomatic efforts pursued by the United Nations and the Organization of American States (OAS) and promptly implemented the embargo against the de facto authorities aimed at the re-establishment of democracy in Haiti. 
Today we warmly welcome the return of President Aristide to Haiti. 
We are particularly honoured by the words that President Aristide expressed personally to our representative to the OAS in appreciation for Brazil's stance in the course of the process. 
Reservations were also expressed by Latin American countries non-members of the Security Council at the formal meeting when resolution 940 (1994) was adopted. 
The draft resolution before us today contains concepts that my delegation cannot support. 
To do so would be inconsistent with the position taken by my delegation in relation to resolution 940 (1994), particularly in view of our respect for the principle of non-intervention contained in the Constitution of Brazil. 
Brazil stands ready to contribute actively in this effort. 
The President: I thank the representative of Brazil for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Ayewah (Nigeria): Permit me to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of October. 
His peaceful return is due to the tremendous efforts of the United Nations, its Secretary-General, the regional organization and other Member States. 
We hope that the full and peaceful implementation of the Governors Island Agreement, freely entered into by the former military leaders and President Aristide, will now proceed expeditiously. 
This development gives my delegation the assurance that the prospects for peacefully resolving the Haitian crisis are better today than they would have been had forceful military intervention proceeded as planned. 
Indeed, when my delegation supported resolution 940 (1994) it was not our judgement that, as of that time, the status of the problem justified forceful military intervention. 
We hope that, with President Aristide's return, the processes of rehabilitation, reconstruction and, more important, national reconciliation will begin, with the support and encouragement of a determined people and the assistance of the international community. 
The President: I thank the representative of Nigeria for the kind words he addressed to me. 
We take this opportunity to congratulate the coalition of countries of the region, and other friends of Haiti, that have cooperated in the achievement of this objective. 
My delegation wishes peace and democracy to reign and become rooted in Haiti, and wishes the Haitians and their descendants to enjoy their benefits for a long time to come. 
I shall vote for this draft resolution, considering it as fostering the beginning of new development for Haiti. 
The President: I thank the representative of Rwanda for the kind words he addressed to me. 
I shall now put to the vote the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1163. 
The President: The result of the voting is as follows: 14 votes in favour, none against and 1 abstention. 
The draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 948 (1994). 
Mrs. Albright (United States of America): Let me congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency. 
We look forward to a month of hard work led clearly and diplomatically. 
Today, President Jean-Bertrand Aristide has returned to Haiti. 
With the return of Haiti's freely elected leader to rightful rule, the first essential step has been completed towards national renewal under democratic government. 
This Council can and should rightfully take satisfaction from this success. 
For three years, the United Nations and the Organization of American States have toiled to achieve this moment. 
These years have seen moments of hope, as with the signing of the Governors Island Agreement, and moments of infamy, as with assassinations in Haiti of Guy Malary, Georges Ismery and Fr. Jean-Marie Vincent. 
Today we must remember the many thousands of Haitians who lost their lives during the years of brutal dictatorship. 
Today, however, does not belong to the international community, not even to President Aristide. 
Today we must share their joy and celebrate the end of their oppression. 
To the people of Haiti we say: We are with you and we will help you. 
I must pay a special tribute to the personnel of the Multinational Force (MNF) in Haiti for their exemplary contribution in bringing Haiti to this day. 
These valiant women and men represent the finest traditions of the 30 nations from this region and other regions which are participating in this peaceful effort to bring democracy to Haiti. 
Today's triumph must not obscure tomorrow's tasks. 
The international community, and especially the United Nations, stand with the people of Haiti to assist their efforts at restoration, reconciliation and reconstruction. 
In some months, the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH), as authorized by this Council under resolution 940 (1994), will replace the MNF to continue the work already begun in Haiti. 
We look forward to that day and to a Haitian future of peace and democracy. 
The President: I thank the representative of the United States for her kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Cardenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): At the outset, I wish to welcome your presidency, Sir, and to express thanks for the work done last month by the Spanish delegation, headed by Ambassador Ya\x{9391}z-Barnuevo. 
Allow me also to celebrate the presence in our midst of Ambassador Longchamp, this time with President Aristide back on Haitian soil. 
Nevertheless, we in this Council did not falter in our efforts. 
These peaceful goals prevailed, and this led to a rebirth of hope among a people that had suffered so much and yet through all of this adversity had borne its burden with the utmost dignity. 
Without the support of the members of the Council which made possible the adoption of resolution 940 (1994), the present situation would not have come about. 
To all of them, we offer our appreciation. 
It fuelled the hope of a people that today, along with its martyrs, is celebrating the rediscovery of freedom. 
We also welcome his clearly conciliatory attitude. 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): Mr. President, the French delegation would like to express to you its pleasure at seeing you leading the work of the Council for this month with your well-known skill. 
I am pleased that after these three long years Ambassador Longchamp is here with us today to share in this success. 
In this connection my delegation regrets that the Council was not able to hail this clear success of the international community with unanimity. 
Hope has thus been restored to the people of Haiti, along with their ability freely to choose their own future. 
I would reiterate that my country will contribute substantially to the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH), which we hope will take up its functions as quickly as possible. 
The President: I thank the representative of France for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Ya\x{9391}z-Barnuevo (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): I should like at the outset to express to you, Mr. President, the Spanish delegation's satisfaction at seeing you leading the Council's work with your accustomed ability and authority. 
Accordingly, my delegation extends heartfelt congratulations to the Permanent Representative of Haiti, Ambassador Longchamp of Haiti. 
Indeed, we can all feel great satisfaction at what has taken place today in Port-au-Prince. 
With that, there came to a temporary end a promising chapter in Haiti's history, one that had begun with the holding of open, democratic elections recognized as such by the United Nations and other international observers. 
Unfortunately, it began to seem that at each turn in Haiti's history a new threat loomed on its horizon. 
The situation in Haiti has not been critical only for that country's people, since, owing to the exceptional circumstances inherent in this case, the entire region has risked destabilization because of a humanitarian crisis that has led, at times, to massive displacements of population. 
Today, 15 months later, we can say that those efforts have been crowned with success. 
In the last few hours the Haitian people have recovered their legitimate institutions and the President they democratically elected three years ago. 
Within a few hours, most of the sanctions imposed by the Security Council will have been definitely lifted. 
Haiti's journey is just beginning. 
Today, the Haitian people, with the support and assistance of the international community, must now bend themselves to the task of consolidating democracy, of national reconciliation, of economic development and of social justice. 
All those endeavours form part of the letter and the spirit of resolution 948 (1994), which the Council has just adopted. 
The President: I thank the representative of Spain for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Sidorov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): I should like, first, on behalf of the delegation of the Russian Federation, to congratulate you, Sir, on assuming the presidency of the Security Council and to wish you success in your responsible work. 
Likewise, I express our gratitude to the Ambassador of Spain for his successful work as President of the Council during September. 
The Russian delegation would like to express its satisfaction over an important event in the life of the Haitian people - the return to Haiti of the country's legitimate President, Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
This event marks the beginning of a new, promising stage in the achievement of a settlement for this long-suffering country, which we hope will now be able to overcome the legacy of military dictatorship and restore democratic institutions in a spirit of true national reconciliation. 
We also draw attention to the efforts of the Multinational Force in Haiti in the establishment of a secure and stable environment - a key factor for Haiti's return to normal life. 
We hope that the Multinational Force will carry out its mandate in accordance with Security Council resolution 940 (1994). 
We proceed on the basis that in due course the Council will have to analyse the situation in connection with the requirements of paragraph 8 of that resolution, a necessary condition for a decision by the Council to proceed to the second stage of the United Nations operation. 
Like other delegations in the Council, the Russian delegation intends, in this regard, to give special attention to the criteria for conducting peace-keeping operations - criteria that are becoming a regular feature of the Council's consideration of such problems. 
The President: I thank the representative of the Russian Federation for his kind words addressed to me. 
There are no further speakers. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Kuwait, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them document S/1994/1164, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by Argentina, France, Oman, Rwanda, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America. 
In the third line of the eighth preambular paragraph, the word "underlining" should be underscored. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Ayewah (Nigeria): My delegation welcomes the current initiatives being undertaken by a number of States to address a perceived destabilization of the status quo that existed between Iraq and Kuwait prior to 6 October. 
That we are revisiting the question a week later is testimony to one desire of the international community: to maintain a hands-on policy on the situation in that region, especially given its potential for constituting a threat to international peace and security. 
My Government wishes to reiterate its belief that relations between States should be built on peaceful coexistence and mutual respect for one another's sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
The dispute has been the subject of numerous Council resolutions, all of which were aimed at resolving all implications of the problem, thus bringing a final solution to the matter. 
The obligations these resolutions imposed on all Member States, in particular Iraq, were mandatory and non-negotiable. 
Since becoming a member of the Security Council, my delegation has emphasized the obligation of Iraq fully to accept and implement all those resolutions. 
As a delegation, we had acknowledged the positive steps Iraq had taken to implement section C of resolution 687 (1991), as well as resolution 715 (1991) on the establishment of a mechanism for monitoring and verifying Iraq's armament industry. 
Only this week, the Council had received the report of its Special Commission, which confirmed that the system of monitoring and verification was provisionally operational. 
The events since 6 October 1994, however, have been a cause for concern to the international community. 
We believe also that Iraq has a responsibility to accept and acknowledge unambiguously the sovereignty and territorial integrity of Kuwait. 
We welcome the fact that this withdrawal and redeployment have commenced. 
We hope that the redeployment will be completed expeditiously so as to lessen tension in the region. 
In that light, my delegation will support the present draft resolution. 
Mr. Bakuramutsa (Rwanda) (interpretation from French): The movement of Iraqi troops towards the Kuwaiti border was a cause of concern to my country, especially since we still remember Iraq's invasion of Kuwait a little more than three years ago. 
Rwanda has just emerged from a war and other terrible atrocities, and my Government is particularly sensitive to what is happening and what could happen in Kuwait. 
My delegation agreed to join in sponsoring the draft resolution before the Council as a sign that it condemns Iraq's conduct, which continues to jeopardize peace and stability in Kuwait and throughout the region. 
My delegation hopes that additional efforts will be made to ensure that Iraq respects and implements those three provisions. 
Mr. Sidorov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The achievement of a lasting post-crisis settlement in the Persian Gulf region remains one of the priorities of Russian diplomacy. 
Another important element in our approach is the need for Iraq's full cooperation with the United Nations in order to overcome the consequences of the conflict and for the Council to respond properly to indications of a constructive attitude in the policies of the Government of Iraq. 
The dramatic turn of events in the region in recent days clearly showed the danger of the continuing failure to resolve the consequences of the 1990 Iraqi aggression against Kuwait. 
All together, we must seek ways to resolve the pending problems. 
During those contacts, Russia indicated that it favoured decisive action to prevent the escalation of tension and to turn the situation back in the direction of diplomatic efforts that could ultimately lead to the attainment of security and reliable stability in the region. 
As a result, Iraq has officially proclaimed, and as of today has virtually completed, the withdrawal of its troops to rear positions. 
It is vitally important that the joint Russian-Iraqi communiqu establishes Iraq's willingness positively to resolve the question of the recognition of the sovereignty and borders of Kuwait as determined pursuant to Security Council resolution 833 (1993). 
Therefore, the agreements reached open the way to a military dente between Iraq and Kuwait and help to advance an overall post-crisis settlement. 
We thought that was entirely justified since the Russian Foreign Minister had held, in Iraq and in other countries of the region, negotiations on problems which are now before the Council for consideration and which are partially reflected in the draft resolution submitted by the sponsors. 
At the same time, we note that the sponsors of the draft resolution did take into account some of our concerns and those of some other delegations and have agreed to some amendments that have made the text more balanced. 
For that reason the Russian delegation will support the draft resolution. 
Otherwise, we will only be forcing the disease to deeper levels and acting as mere spectators to its recurrence, postponing the advent of security and reliable stability in the region. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 949 (1994). 
Mrs. Albright (United States of America): We are all familiar with Santayana's warning that those who forget the past are doomed to relive it. 
Beginning last week, Iraq's Revolutionary Command Council issued a bellicose statement threatening to end cooperation with the United Nations Special Commission and accusing Kuwait and the members of the United Nations Security Council of seeking to "kill as many Iraqis as possible". 
Simultaneously, Iraqi Republican Guard Units, including many of the same units used in 1990, began moving towards the Kuwaiti border. 
As in 1990, ammunition, communications and logistic support were all an integral part of this last mobilization. 
The Iraqi deployment of troops to Kuwait's border is a blatant attempt by Iraq to bully the United Nations Security Council into negotiating on its terms the lifting of oil-export sanctions. 
Such a provocative and foolish act was not necessary. 
Had Saddam Hussein done what we all know needs to be done -complied with all Council resolutions and proven Iraq's "peaceful intentions" - that easing of sanctions would have occurred in its own proper time. 
By this action, however, Iraq has set back its own cause. 
Can anyone seriously suggest that this act characterizes a nation intent on showing its peaceful intentions? Is there anyone who would subscribe to these Iraqi terms for gaining its re-entry into the community of responsible nations? 
The extreme irony is that some have attributed this action to Iraqi impatience with its population's suffering and a desire to break out of the stranglehold sanctions have imposed. 
Yet Iraqi authorities have enough money to maintain one of the largest armies and enough money to pay for military operations, whether to suppress the Marsh Arabs or to threaten Kuwait. 
Iraqi troops have begun to redeploy, albeit ambiguously, in a manner very similar to the duplicitous approach Iraq has taken in its diplomatic responses to the United Nations over the past four years. 
While claiming that Iraqi troops have withdrawn completely, in fact one division of Republican Guards has pulled back to Nasariyah, only an hour from the Kuwaiti border. 
Yet again, Iraq seems to have learned nothing and forgotten everything. 
Yet again, Saddam Hussein seeks to test this Chamber's resolve to deal with the threat to Kuwait. 
It is for these reasons that this resolution we have adopted today is so critical. 
The message in this resolution is clear. 
Iraq must withdraw all military units deployed to the south to their original positions. 
It must not take any action to enhance its military capabilities in southern Iraq. 
Iraq must never again use its military to threaten its neighbours or the United Nations operations in Iraq. 
Because the Government of Iraq is not credible, it must be judged by what it verifiably does, not by what it says. 
We cannot allow threats of unprovoked aggression to burgeon into the reality of renewed aggression. 
Iraq's record under Saddam Hussein's leadership is one littered with broken commitments. 
Had we accepted Saddam's word at any time that he would meet the obligations which have been imposed upon him and thereby let down our guard, we might be having a different kind of discussion here today, perhaps one involving how to reverse a second Iraqi occupation of Kuwait. 
Whatever his motive, whatever his objective, whatever his claim, it is only international political and military reaction that have stopped this hostile action dead in its tracks. 
Yet, over the past three years it has consistently refused to utter the name "Kuwait", instead continually referring to Kuwait as Iraq's nineteenth province. 
The events of the last week should leave no doubt that Iraqi promises have no value. 
That is why Iraq's recent statement about its readiness to recognize Kuwaiti sovereignty and borders leaves us unconvinced. 
For it to have any value, this statement must be followed by unambiguous action. 
Iraq must recognize Kuwait's sovereignty, territorial integrity and borders in the same manner it purported to annex Kuwait: with a statement ratified by the Revolutionary Command Council and by the Iraqi Parliament, published in the Official Gazette and communicated formally to the Security Council. 
Let us be clear about the facts: Iraqi spokesmen are engaged in a concerted effort to define truth as lies and lies as truth. 
They will not succeed. 
If Iraq's goal is to gain the lifting of sanctions, it can do so by complying with the resolutions of the Security Council. 
Moreover, those in Baghdad believe our vigilance in the south means that we will ignore Iraqi military moves in the north, they are dead wrong. 
In closing, let me assure this Council that pursuant to the resolutions of this Council and Article 51 of the United Nations Charter, my Government will take all appropriate action if Iraq fails to comply with the demands of this resolution. 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): The deployment of Iraqi troops towards the Kuwaiti border was a deplorable development to which it was proper for the Security Council to react as it did. 
We must have Iraq fully withdraw the forces it deployed in recent days in the direction of the Kuwaiti border. 
In addition, we must insist that Iraq abstain in the future from undertaking similar actions. 
I emphasize in particular the information reaching us regarding the declared intention of the Iraqi authorities to undertake to respect the political independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity of the State of Kuwait. 
This would constitute considerable progress in the right direction. 
I also wish to thank Ambassador Juan Antonio Ya\x{9391}z-Barnuevo for the careful, methodical and very effective way he handled the Council's business in the month of September. 
A small country is bound to be nervous when a powerful neighbour starts moving troops for no apparent reason towards its borders. 
My country has in living memory experienced the shadow of precisely such troop movements, manoeuvres, and declarations doubting its international legitimacy. 
To this day, historians argue whether an entirely different course of European history might not have ensued if the international community had demonstrated a stiffer resolve in 1938, for example. 
There is an entire booklet of resolutions that this body passed in the aftermath of the Iraqi aggression against Kuwait. 
In 1990, the international community rallied in defence of this small, vastly outgunned Member, and threw the aggressor out. 
My country is proud to have made its own modest contribution to that effort. 
This Council has done a lot to reduce the menace that Iraq poses to Kuwait, but Iraq has by its recent actions demonstrated that it may still be looking for some windows. 
The resolute stance of the international community, including the rapid response of United States and allied troops and this Council's own unequivocal presidential statement of exactly a week ago, have led to a withdrawal of the menacing Iraqi troops. 
Whether this withdrawal has been partial or total is a matter of debate, but our resolution, among other things, leaves no doubt that a total withdrawal has to be effected and similar troop movements may not recur. 
We welcome Foreign Minister Kozyrev's visit to the area and are looking forward to his impending visit to New York. 
We always prefer diplomacy to sabre-rattling and, in truth, Iraq's reported recent statements to Minister Kozyrev would have been much more welcome if loud sabre-rattling had not preceded them. 
"to practise tolerance and live together in peace with one another as good neighbours". 
The President: I thank the representative of the Czech Republic for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Al-Khussaiby (Oman): At the outset I wish to congratulate you, Sir, on assuming the presidency of the Council for this month. 
We are confident that with your wisdom and vast experience you will lead our work successfully. 
My delegation assures you of our fullest cooperation at all times. 
Our understanding in the Sultanate of Oman of resolution 949 (1994) is that it addresses the urgent situation in the region as a result of the latest Iraqi military action. It aims at preventing a repeat of such action. 
Oman believes a distinction has to be drawn between earlier Security Council resolutions and today's resolution. 
While welcoming the statement made by the Foreign Minister of the Russian Federation regarding Iraq's readiness to recognize Kuwait and the border agreement between the two countries, in accordance with resolution 833 (1993), we call upon our brothers in Iraq to translate such readiness into actual implementation. 
Such a step, in our opinion, will contribute towards strengthening peace and stability in the region and serve the interests of the brotherly people of Iraq. 
My country has repeatedly voiced through this respected forum its understanding of the plight of the Iraqi people as a result of continued economic sanctions imposed on their country. 
None the less, the recent action taken by Iraq to deploy its forces on the southern frontier along the border with Kuwait brought fear and concern about the peace and stability of the region, all of which weakened our endeavours and efforts. 
The President: I thank the representative of Oman for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Ya\x{9391}z-Barnuevo (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): The recent deployment of a large number of Iraqi troops towards the border with Kuwait caused serious concern to the Spanish Government. 
For some days the world lived under the terrible threat that had led to the Gulf War in 1990. 
So the Security Council reacted clearly and swiftly in a presidential statement on 8 October, expressing the Council's grave concern over the troop movements and reaffirming Iraq's responsibility to comply with its obligations contained in the relevant resolutions of the Security Council. 
I would also like to recall that on 11 October the European Union issued a statement urging Iraq immediately to withdraw its troops from the border region, to refrain from confrontation and to cooperate fully in the implementation of the Council's resolutions. 
The Iraqi troop movements and the threat they implied forced the States in the region, with support from other States, to react immediately through preventive and defensive deployment to protect Kuwait, to whose sovereignty, independence and territorial integrity the Security Council is committed. 
In that connection, I should like to put on record the broad logistical support offered by the Spanish authorities, to the United States in particular, to facilitate this preventive deployment, which has been timely and useful in confronting the new Iraqi threat. 
The determination shown by the international community was decisive in quickly bringing about the withdrawal of Iraqi troops from their positions near the Kuwait border. 
We trust that the withdrawal of those forces to their bases will be completed as soon as possible, as the Iraqi Government has stated. 
Resolution 949 (1994), which we have just adopted, is an important step forward in preventing any repetition of similar situations which might entail a danger to Kuwait and other neighbours of Iraq. 
The Council's resolutions, including the one we have just adopted, are directed not against Iraq as a country, but, rather, against aggressive actions by the Iraqi regime in the recent past and threatening, bullying attitudes that are still being adopted today. 
Then, if the Government of Iraq truly desires to take effective steps to be reintegrated into the international community, it should clearly and unequivocally recognize Kuwait's sovereignty and independence as well as its borders, which are guaranteed under Security Council resolution 833 (1993). 
It should also collaborate fully and sincerely with the United Nations in fulfilling its other obligations under Security Council resolutions. 
Our thanks go also to the Ambassador of Spain for his work as President last month. 
For New Zealand - and, I think, for all the small countries of the world - the great importance of the United Nations is that it provides a framework for collective security. 
It provides hope for small countries that cannot defend themselves against aggression. 
Then, as now, New Zealand gave very strong support to Kuwait. 
We also supported the firm and determined response by the United Nations to evict Iraq's forces from Kuwait. 
In 1990 and 1991 the Security Council did what it had to do: it exercised its responsibilities under the Charter in the face of aggression and took the necessary measures to restore international peace and security. 
Last week it seemed possible that an attempt was being made to repeat that history. 
That deployment constituted a threat to regional peace and security, and the gravity of the threat is exacerbated not only by the events of 1990 but all the more by the fact that in the intervening period Iraq has stubbornly failed to recognize Kuwait's sovereignty and its borders. 
This kind of equivocation leaves doubt about Iraq's peaceful intentions. 
It raises fears that Iraq continues to harbour aggressive designs towards Kuwait. 
The situation is further compounded by the fact that Iraq also defies its legal obligations under the United Nations Charter by virtue of resolutions of this Council. 
It must not be repeated. 
Because Iraq has raised new doubts about its peaceful intentions, it was necessary and desirable that this resolution lay down some very clear markers about future troop deployments. 
We reject the argument that Iraq is free to deploy its forces however it wishes within its borders. 
Given its past aggressive wars, its equivocation about the sovereignty of its neighbour and its threatening moves last week, the Security Council has a responsibility to take certain protective measures, including requiring Iraq not to redeploy its forces to the south again. 
The President: I thank the representative of New Zealand for his kind words addressed to me. 
I believe that under your outstanding and skilful leadership, the Council will be successful in its work this month. 
I would also like to thank Ambassador Y\x{6459}ez-Barnuevo, who, as President of the Council in September, successfully guided us in our work last month. 
Kuwait being a State Member of the United Nations, we reaffirm that its sovereignty and territorial integrity should be respected by the international community. 
It should be noted that our favourable vote on this resolution does not signify any change in our reservations regarding other relevant resolutions of the Council, including resolution 678 (1990). 
The President: I thank the representative of China for his kind words addressed to me. 
In either case it represents a threat to international peace and security and quite definitely a loss of credibility for Iraq. 
Information provided to the Council that has been repeated and updated suggests that now many of the troops redeployed by Iraq have begun to return to where they came from. 
This is no doubt due to the swift and decisive reaction of various States that hastened to lend their support once again to Kuwait. 
However, this information, which we appreciate, also indicates that a substantial number of Republican Guard units are still stationed in the southern part of Iraq in positions that are clearly threatening. 
The resolution that we have just adopted, of which my delegation is a sponsor, is designed to condemn Iraq for this and to require that it immediately complete the withdrawal of its troops and refrain in future from threatening or provoking Kuwait or any other countries in the region. 
There are, nevertheless, some indications that can be regarded as encouraging in that it seems that Iraq is ready to explicitly recognize the sovereignty and territorial integrity of Kuwait and the borders demarcated in resolution 833 (1993). 
We trust that very soon, and without any doubts or conditions, this will be confirmed through an explicit and unequivocal statement and other official actions by the Iraqi Government pursuant to its constitutional norms. 
In this way, one of Iraq's main obligations pursuant to resolutions adopted by the Security Council will have been complied with. 
The sooner this happens, the readier the international community will be to consider lifting the sanctions imposed on Iraq following its aggression against Kuwait in 1990. 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan): It is a source of great pleasure for my delegation to see you, Mr. President, once again at the helm of the affairs of the Security Council. 
Although the situation in Iraq has been under continuous review by the Security Council, it has been some time since the Council actually adopted a resolution relating to Iraq. 
We regret the recent events and the threatening Iraqi troop movements that compelled the Council members to resort to the decision that has been taken tonight. 
We hope that appropriate lessons will have been drawn from the latest crisis and that the objectives contained in this resolution will serve the larger purpose of maintaining peace and stability in the region. 
My delegation appreciates the invaluable role played by the United States in reversing what appeared to be a potentially dangerous situation. 
Pakistan enjoys brotherly relations both with Kuwait and with Iraq. 
The President: I thank the representative of Pakistan for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Olhaye (Djibouti): At the outset I congratulate you, Sir, most warmly on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the current month. 
We are confident of your abilities and that the Council is in good hands. 
We also wish to express deep gratitude to Ambassador Ya\x{9391}z-Barnuevo for successfully and capably guiding the work of the Council last month. 
There is no doubt that my country did not hesitate to condemn these unjustified threats and intimidation against the people of Kuwait and against Kuwait's sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence. 
In our view, it had all the manifestations of a material breach of the main Security Council resolutions on this subject - in particular, resolutions 687 (1991) and 833 (1993). 
We demand that Iraq immediately complete its withdrawal of all military units recently deployed in the direction of the border with Kuwait. 
From now on, we believe, there is only one avenue available to Iraq - namely, that of seeking peace and learning to live peacefully with its smaller and weaker neighbour, the Kuwaiti nation. 
How that is to be achieved depends solely on Iraq, which must demonstrate peaceful intentions in concrete fashion and unequivocally to the international community. 
We believe that Iraq could do so, but it must have the necessary willingness and resolve. 
That is all it takes. 
The President: I shall now make a statement in my capacity as the representative of the United Kingdom. 
My Government is delighted that the Security Council adopted this resolution yesterday, thus underlining the determination of the Council to take firm and decisive action to prevent a recurrence of the events of 1990 and 1991. 
Fortunately the prompt action by the Council, through its statement of 8 October, made it clear to Saddam Hussein that the Council's resolve had not weakened, and helped to prevent another attempt by Iraq to threaten and browbeat its small neighbour and the international community. 
That statement and this resolution represent a classic example of preventive diplomacy. 
Once again Iraq has resorted to threatening its neighbours. 
My Government, along with the United States, France and other members of the coalition, responded immediately to Kuwait's request for assistance. 
This was followed by a doubling of the number of Royal Air Force Tornado aircraft in the Gulf and the dispatch of the spearhead battalion and of a further Royal Navy destroyer. 
That is why we have also insisted that the level of Iraqi forces in southern Iraq be kept where it was prior to the recent deployments. 
"from the threat or use of force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state". 
Four years ago similar Iraqi troop movements led to the invasion of Kuwait. 
Let us be clear: this action was a threat to Kuwait and represented a breach of the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations. 
We note the apparent Iraqi "readiness" to recognize Kuwait and its borders on the basis of Security Council resolution 833 (1993). 
But the Security Council requires more than the recognition of Kuwait and its frontiers by Iraq. 
In the words of resolution 687 (1991), the Council needs "to be assured of Iraq's peaceful intentions". 
We also require full implementation of all the Council's relevant resolutions. 
In particular, Iraq must cooperate with the United Nations Special Commission and the International Atomic Energy Agency in their continuing work aimed at securing full compliance with section C of resolution 687 (1991). 
It must remedy the appalling human rights situation throughout the country and cease the repression of its own citizens, as called for in Security Council resolution 688 (1991). 
It must cease any involvement in State-sponsored terrorism and it must cooperate with the International Committee of the Red Cross in accounting for the over 600 Kuwaiti and other nationals missing since the conflict. 
It is often suggested that recent Iraqi actions were intended to draw attention to the plight of the Iraqi people. 
I must say that I think this unlikely, given Saddam Hussein's record in heeding the concerns of his own people. 
Medical supplies have never been subject to United Nations sanctions and foodstuffs have been exempted since the adoption of resolution 687 (1991) in April 1991. 
Under the terms of resolutions 706 (1991) and 712 (1991), Iraq would have been permitted to sell up to $1.6 billion of oil over six months, in return for which it would have received nearly $1 billion worth of humanitarian supplies. 
More recently, Iraq blocked plans to flush the Iraq-Turkey oil pipeline, which would also have enabled more food and medicines to be imported. 
President Saddam Hussein has held the Iraqi people and the international community to ransom for too long. 
I resume my function as President of the Security Council. 
Nor can I fail to pay special tribute to your predecessor, Ambassador Barnuevo of Spain, or to congratulate him on his success in conducting the Security Council's work last month. 
To all members here, my friends, we express our gratitude for the devotion to peace and security and our thanks for the concern they have shown over Kuwait as a country and a people. 
Over the past few days, the Iraqi regime has engaged in a number of political and military activities and taken measures which, by any standards, violate the very basis of the cease-fire arranged by the Security Council in resolution 687 (1991). 
Those measures have created a climate of tension and unrest and have threatened regional peace and security. 
France, too, has participated in this effort to deter aggression and safeguard peace. 
The Foreign Ministers of the United States and the United Kingdom participated in part of that meeting pursuant to their countries' support for Kuwait, their desire to safeguard its security and stability. 
The resolution the Council has just adopted supports and reinforces that constructive tendency. 
I wish to thank in particular the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission (UNIKOM) for its important role in maintaining security and preventing any disturbance that may threaten security in the demilitarized zone for which it is responsible. 
UNIKOM's mandate has been strengthened by the paragraph referred to by the Council in its resolution of today in the President's statement of 8 October 1994, wherein the Council asked the Mission to redouble its vigilance and efforts in safeguarding the security of the region. 
Kuwait believes that if the Security Council resolutions adopted before the recent developments were moral and political deterrents to Iraq, today's resolution, with all the arrangements it contains, will prevent Iraq from repeating such actions. 
The President: I thank the representative of Kuwait for his kind words addressed to me. 
The meeting was called to order at 11.25 a.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Iraq, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now continue its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
From the very outset we very firmly expressed our negative attitude to this. 
There were reports concerning upcoming manoeuvres in the Iraqi press as well, and there were reports that Iraq was not planning to attack Kuwait. 
That information was available to many States. 
Thus the events demanded an immediate reaction, but all the circumstances needed to be taken into account in determining the parameters of that reaction. 
We immediately expressed ourselves in favour of taking decisive measures to prevent an escalation of tensions and - I once again wish to emphasize - to return the situation to normal channels through political and diplomatic efforts. 
Moreover, in so doing, from the very outset - and I take note of this as a positive element - we acted in close and continuous contact with our partners, including the permanent and other members of the Security Council. 
Among those contacts I can note those on the highest level, including telephone conversations, between President Yeltsin and the President of the United States, Bill Clinton. 
In addition, the basic objectives were laid out: I shared my plans with my colleagues the heads of the Ministries of Foreign Affairs of the United States, France, China and many other countries, and with the Secretary-General of the United Nations, Mr. Boutros-Ghali. 
Our position was clearly and firmly set out to the President of Iraq, Saddam Hussein. 
I note with satisfaction that all those three elements are reflected in resolution 949 (1994), adopted yesterday by the Security Council. 
Thanks to the amendments that were made, by the Russian delegation among others, the resolution was enriched. 
It is aimed at diplomatic methods and points the way to a return to political channels. 
Of course, in the process of work on the draft resolution, there were some moments of haste and some rather nervous times; but what is most important is the result. 
Each time the Council has demonstrated firmness and a consistent position, this has promoted a shift by the Iraqi leadership to a position of realism - as, in any case, it should. 
That circumstance played a significant role in our ability to achieve a positive decision by the Iraqi leadership concerning the withdrawal of troops from the south of Iraq, and thus make a positive contribution to the resolution of the present crisis. 
This, we could say, was a unique opportunity to talk with the leaders. 
Thus its content, including those parts relating to the need to recognize Kuwait and its borders, is now known to the Iraqi people. 
This alone made the trip to Baghdad worthwhile. 
I wish once again to emphasize that none of these provisions has conditions attached or is linked to the present crisis. 
Unfortunately, I cannot fail to note that some of my colleagues were hasty in making their assessments. 
I hope that they are simply some of the inevitable obstacles on the path of partnership and are now things of the past. 
In this connection, I should like to emphasize in particular that if, so far, the question of monitoring has not been linked to the recognition of Kuwait, which flows from the relevant resolutions of the Security Council, the joint declaration states the position more tightly, thus improving the interpretation. 
In other words, it is clearly stated that monitoring can begin after Iraq's official recognition of the sovereignty and borders of Kuwait. 
This greater clarity, in our view, improves the prospects and will promote the Security Council's ability to demonstrate greater determination in reacting to Iraq's actions. 
This means giving thought to a realistic programme for further action concerning implementation of the Council's resolutions on Iraq. 
Since I do not often have the opportunity to speak in the Security Council, I should like to take this opportunity to share some views concerning the improvement of its activities in settling crisis situations and conflicts on a broader level. 
I should like first of all to note with satisfaction that in our view the Council has over the last few years convincingly demonstrated its effectiveness and its ability to cope with many situations that cause concern among the international community. 
Solid experience has been gained and, in fact, a whole range of instrumentalities has been elaborated that has shown its effectiveness in exerting an impact on the parties to conflicts. 
Both the positive and the negative elements, both achievements and setbacks, deserve thorough consideration in a collective manner to ensure that the Council works effectively. 
Without claiming to be comprehensive or exhaustive, I should like to share with the Council some thoughts concerning an instrument such as sanctions. 
They have been and remain the most powerful non-military means of exerting an impact in accordance with the United Nations Charter on those who violate the international legal order. 
It is most important that the criteria to be taken into consideration should be the achievement of the goals set out by the Security Council, a solid legal basis, and consistency and rigour in the interpretation of decisions taken. 
We believe that certain corrections must be made in the sphere of application of sanctions, primarily as regards developing and improving the machinery for applying and lifting sanctions. 
If we look at the experience we have acquired, we see a significant inconsistency. 
For example, I noted that following the inauguration of the legally elected President of South Africa, Nelson Mandela, it was only some time afterwards that the Security Council took a decision to lift the sanctions, although we all saw on television the triumphant rejoicing over that historic event. 
In a word, we see here a very varied and, in my view, not fully systematized practice in operation. 
This often lays the Security Council open to charges of "double standards", which, of course, is damaging to its prestige in the eyes of public opinion. 
A new phenomenon has emerged: Sometimes we hear calls by one or another country for unilateral withdrawal from a sanctions regime. 
I think the Security Council could find a way of reaffirming what is an axiom of the United Nations Charter: that is, that decisions of the Council can be repealed only by the Council itself. 
I think that these proposals point in the right direction. 
Sanctions are a kind of sentence passed by the international community, but, as distinct from clearly defined conditions for the end of periods of punishment provided for by the norms of criminal law, these elements in our case are very often missing. 
I believe also that thought must be given to laying down clear humanitarian limits in determining sanctions. 
I believe, therefore, that in this area there is room for improvement. 
Of course, with regard to sanctions, as in other cases, we must avoid using double standards, for example in carrying out peace-keeping operations, operations designed to ensure security or - as we refer to them - peace-enforcement operations in a particular region of the world. 
I believe that in this area as well there is a great deal of scope for improving the practice of the Security Council, although on the whole it has proved itself and has acquired invaluable positive experience. 
But we must note that here too there are great extremes in terms of decision-making. 
In some cases, at the outset and as though in advance, very broad parameters are established for carrying out an operation that may number up to several thousand people. 
In others, however, the Security Council is, in my view, rather slow in reacting to the situation. 
I would recall, for example, the live television coverage, broadcast to many countries, of the statement made in this Chamber by the President of one of those countries that is suffering from a fratricidal conflict and is experiencing enormous difficulties involving thousands of refugees, bloodshed, and so on. 
That well-known leader, on several occasions, made appeals, not only from this rostrum but even earlier to the Security Council, requesting that an appropriate contingent be sent to assist in restoring calm in his country. 
However, after lengthy debates, the action was limited to sending several dozen observers, which, of course, was inadequate to deal with the tragic situation that existed in that country. 
Other similar examples could be cited. 
I should like to be correctly understood. 
Incidentally, this would also have a restraining effect on those who resort to the use of weapons and are creating those conflict situations. 
Council members themselves will have to determine the forms and methods for such work, but it seems to me that after some study and after recommendations have been formulated, then perhaps the Ministers of Foreign Affairs could meet in this Chamber. 
The crisis caused by the latest Iraqi initiatives has seriously jeopardized the progress achieved in recent months because of the good cooperation established between the Government of Iraq and the Special Commission. 
The Council could not but react to these provocations, and it indeed did so by unanimously adopting resolution 949 (1994), designed to dissuade that country from ever resorting to such methods again. 
Iraq must immediately complete the withdrawal to which it is committed. 
It must in future refrain from any movement of this kind. 
The Iraqi Government knows that it alone holds the key to that normalization. 
What we are demanding of the Iraqi authorities is, in fact, more than a legal procedure; it is a public political gesture showing that Iraq is entering a new stage in its relations with Kuwait. 
In the view of my country's authorities, this vital gesture, an indispensable precondition for the study of any positive development, would constitute a turning point. 
It is also indispensable that Iraq continue to cooperate, and in exemplary fashion, with the Special Commission, as the Security Council once again demanded the day before yesterday in its resolution 949 (1994). 
This cooperation is all the more necessary since, as Iraq knows, it is a condition for the Council's continued consideration of the application of the sanctions it decreed; furthermore, Chairman Ekeus made it a condition last week for the beginning of long-term monitoring. 
The Chairman of the Special Commission considered that an interim period was now beginning and that it would be reasonable to proceed to an evaluation of Iraq's active cooperation in six months. 
My delegation reminds the Iraqi authorities that during this period it expects them to continue to demonstrate their peaceful intentions. 
Disregard for other provisions of resolutions, whether they involve the fate of prisoners and missing persons or respect for the rights of minorities in Iraq, could only lead the international community to question Baghdad's intentions. 
The lifting of the other sanctions imposed on Iraq - apart from the application in due course of paragraph 22 of resolution 687 (1991) - will depend on the fulfilment of all of its other obligations. 
We are very aware of the suffering endured by the Iraqi population, and we deplore the fact that its Government has never wished to take advantage of the possibilities offered it under resolutions 706 (1991) and 712 (1991). 
Mrs. Albright (United States of America): My delegation appreciates receiving today's first-hand report from the Foreign Minister of the Russian Federation on his extensive efforts of last week. 
I hope that no Government on this Council seriously doubts the danger we avoided last week. 
My Government had convincing evidence, shared with the Council on a daily basis, that Iraq's military deployment was indeed a threat to Kuwait. 
A force of elite and regular army units, totalling some 80,000 troops, was amassing in southern Iraq in much the same way as in 1990. 
The threat was real. 
I believe that it was the decision by Member States to cooperate with the Government of Kuwait in deploying forces to the region that deterred the Baghdad regime and forced it to turn its military around. 
While there are signs that Iraq is indeed withdrawing its troops, we do not believe that the crisis is over. 
As the resolution we adopted last Saturday night explains, we must make sure that the threat of hostile action is not repeated. 
We listened with interest to the Minister's report on Iraq's readiness to deal with the issue of Kuwait's sovereignty and borders. 
Particularly welcome is the statement by the Russian Federation and virtually every member of the Council that the only way forward to the lifting of sanctions is through full implementation of all relevant Security Council resolutions. 
This Council has an opportunity every two months to review matters relating to the Iraqi sanctions regime. 
That is the time and place to discuss the issues we have heard here today. 
But let me make some initial comments on my Government's view of sanctions. 
The basic premise we have heard from some is that Iraq should be rewarded for partial compliance with some of its obligations. 
The Council should categorically reject that approach. 
These are not unreasonable requirements. They reflect the underlying premise of the Council in drafting the basic cease-fire resolution - that Iraq must satisfy the Council of its peaceful intentions before it can expect to be treated as a normal member of the international community. 
Every other Member State considers these to be minimum standards of legal international behaviour. 
To suggest that respect for the most basic principles requires constant encouragement and incentive displays graphically just how far Saddam has chosen to separate Iraq from civilized society. 
When we are dealing with a repeat offender we must be particularly vigilant. 
To answer that question in the affirmative, this Council must have confidence in the credibility of the Iraqi Government. 
On 15 November the Council should make it unmistakably clear to Saddam that he will not receive the benefit of the doubt. 
We should establish guidelines to ensure consistency and rationality in our decisions on peace-keeping. 
Mr. Keating (New Zealand): I would like to join the other members of the Council in welcoming today the Foreign Minister of the Russian Federation, Mr. Andrei Kozyrev. 
It is always a hard and lengthy road, and it is often a thankless task. 
He is of course no stranger to us; we have had many discussions with him over the past year or so. 
Today we have the opportunity, in discussing again the situation between Iraq and Kuwait, to look ahead. 
On Saturday evening we adopted unanimously a resolution which contained the Council's response to the misguided and dangerous events of the previous weeks. 
As we look ahead, we want to say that the public statement of 13 October by Iraq that it is ready to recognize Kuwait and its borders is positive. 
But a public announcement is only a small step forward. 
My delegation believes that, as the days go by and no concrete action is taken to turn it into a reality, this promise will steadily lose credibility. 
But the events of the past two weeks have, unfortunately, reopened and poured salt into the wounds of 1990. 
Our approach to the future, therefore, in the light of these events, now has to reflect not just caution, but, rather, some scepticism. 
That is the only way forward. 
If it comes, and comes quickly, the Security Council will be able to reflect the significance of such a step in its consideration of Iraq's overall compliance with Security Council resolutions. 
It will not expunge the heightened anxieties of recent weeks about Iraq's peaceful intentions, but it will improve the political atmosphere in which the Council can proceed in its successive reviews to weigh Iraq's overall compliance with Security Council resolutions. 
UNSCOM must have whatever time it needs, based solely on its professional and objective analysis of the facts, to judge whether the regime in place is capable of being effective over the long term. 
This is not the time or the place for political intrusion into that process, although satisfactory achievement of UNSCOM's technical mandate is certainly a factor upon which the Council, further down the track, will be able to draw in making political judgments. 
We are particularly grateful for the generous words with which the Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Russian Federation expressed his admiration for the work of this Council, particularly when innovative measures are employed, within the framework of our wise Charter, to resolve crises that are new to us. 
In the case now before us the responsibility to fulfil its obligations in accordance with the relevant resolutions of the Security Council is undoubtedly incumbent upon the Iraqi authorities. 
This Council has also listened to the position of the Iraqi regime regarding those obligations, and as expected, we have heard nothing new, even at these crucial moments. 
The President: The Council will now proceed to the consideration of its annual report to the General Assembly, the draft of which has been prepared by the Secretariat. 
As requested by the Security Council, the current draft report contains a more detailed introduction. 
The draft report also contains two new appendices, namely, appendix VII, listing communications from the President of the Security Council or the Secretary-General, and appendix VIII, which lists the reports of the Secretary-General issued during the period covered by the report. 
The draft report was circulated on 28 September 1994 to the current members of the Security Council and also to the respective members whose terms of office expired on 31 December 1993 - that is, Cape Verde, Hungary, Japan, Morocco and Venezuela - for their comments, if any. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
This decision will be reflected in a note by the President of the Security Council, to be issued as document S/1994/1176. 
The Security Council has thus concluded its consideration of the item on the agenda. 
The meeting rose at 10.50 a.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Burundi, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Burundi, document S/1994/1152. 
"The Security Council has considered the situation in Burundi, on the basis of the Secretary-General's report (S/1994/1152). 
"The Security Council remains concerned that, despite the important political progress that has been made, much remains to be done if the climate of insecurity described by the Secretary-General in his report is to be dispelled and the country set firmly on the path of reconciliation and reconstruction. 
The Council deplores the fact that extremist elements continue to threaten national reconciliation, including through the operation of a clandestine radio station inciting ethnic hatred and violence. 
It reaffirms the importance of bringing to justice those responsible for the coup of 21 October 1993 and subsequent interethnic massacres and other violations of international humanitarian law. 
"The Security Council commends the role played by the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, including in helping the new coalition Government to organize a national debate early in 1995 on the problems of relations between the two communities. 
The Council attaches importance to the success of this initiative. 
In this context, it recognizes the work of the High Commissioner for Human Rights and the office he has established in Burundi, and notes the important role human-rights monitors might play. 
It welcomes the recent increase in the number of Organization of African Unity (OAU) military observers in Burundi. 
It encourages the OAU, United Nations agencies and Member States to continue their involvement in Burundi and to intensify political contacts and visits. 
It notes the importance of increased technical assistance from the international community as the coalition Government tackles the critical tasks of reconciliation and reconstruction. 
"The Council remains deeply concerned at the plight of refugees and displaced persons in Burundi. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/60. 
The meeting rose at 10.50 a.m. 
Friday, 21 October 1994, 10.50 a.m. The meeting was called to order at 10.50 a.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Liberia, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the seventh progress report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia, document S/1994/1167. 
Members also have before them document S/1994/1187, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The first speaker is the representative of Liberia, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Bull (Liberia): I should like to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of October. 
We are therefore assured that your skilful handling of the Council's affairs thus far will yield further positive results. 
My delegation expresses its gratitude to Ambassador Ya\x{9391}z Barnuevo of Spain for his excellent stewardship of the Security Council during the month just past. 
We welcome the comprehensive and lucid report, in document S/1994/1167 of 14 October 1994 of Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali on the activities of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL). 
We thank him most sincerely for his continuing search for peace and normalcy in Liberia, which, in spite of the present setbacks, is enabling us Liberians to chart the future peaceful course of our country. 
It must be recorded, however, that forces external to the Liberian conflict continue to aid and abet the warlords through the supply of weapons and other material support. 
Those forces also provide safe havens for these warlords. 
Well-meaning Liberians are of the view that once such underpinnings are removed, those agents of death will be constrained to pursue constructive dialogue and national reconciliation as the better alternative to war. 
We therefore appeal to those who provide sanctuary and support to the warlords to discontinue such actions. 
The ECOWAS Military Observer Group (ECOMOG) has continued to play a most constructive role in the peace process, and we remain grateful to ECOWAS and to the troop-contributing countries for their sacrificial services to Liberia at this stage in our history. 
The recent attempted coup d'at by certain elements of the armed forces of Liberia and the successful foiling of that plot by ECOMOG only accentuate the necessity for the international community to support ECOMOG and also to remain engaged in Liberia until peaceful change is achieved. 
My delegation joins the Secretary-General and the Security Council in the appeal for increased financial assistance to the Trust Fund for Liberia to enable ECOMOG to fulfil its mandate. 
The Liberian National Transitional Government has taken into account the recommendations of the National Conference and is cooperating with President Jerry Rawlings of Ghana, current Chairman of ECOWAS, in an effort to advance the peace process. 
In this post-cold-war era, the laudable and pioneering efforts of the United Nations in collaborating with a subregional organization in conflict resolution must not be allowed to fail because of a lack of resolve by the international community. 
The overwhelming majority of Liberians, the innocent victims of the conflict, are relying on and deserve the goodwill and support of the international community to help end their suffering. 
The Liberian conflict has long ceased to be an internal matter. 
African conflicts, like others, deserve the full attention of the Security Council. 
Only a policy of empathetic inclusion can propel humankind towards its cherished dream of peace and social progress. 
Liberia needs that empathy now. 
The draft resolution before the Council addresses some of my Government's concerns. I therefore commend it to the Council and request its unanimous adoption. 
The President: It is my understanding that the Council is ready to proceed to the vote on the draft resolution before it. 
If I hear no objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Gambari (Nigeria): The political and security situation in Liberia is precarious, and this has been especially true in the past few months. 
We all face in Liberia a stark choice between, on the one hand, abandonment and despair, and on the other, the wisdom and courage to support a unique regional initiative, the first of its kind, perhaps, in our continent. 
Unlike in the crises in the Horn of Africa and in Central Africa - Somalia and Rwanda, respectively - where there were no clear-cut regional initiatives, as there is in Liberia, ECOMOG has truly made the difference between a certain order, however precarious, and total chaos. 
None the less, without adequate international financial and logistical support, ECOMOG's efforts to establish peace in Liberia may soon come to an abrupt end. 
ECOMOG must be enabled to execute its mandate of encamping, disarming and demobilizing the Liberian factions so that the remaining processes leading to the holding of democratic elections in Liberia can be achieved. 
At this point in the evolution of the peace process, the Liberia factions, who alone must bear full responsibility for its continuing lack of progress, should be made to realize the futility of further intransigence and the necessity to opt for dialogue and peace, and to do so soon. 
In this connection, Nigeria believes that the best chance of moving the peace process forward lies in finding new ways of making the existing Cotonou Agreement work rather than in arguing about yet another problematic accord or agreement. 
We therefore hope and expect that this commitment on the part of the international community will find concrete expression in terms of new financial and logistical support for ECOMOG forces in Liberia. 
Secondly, the draft resolution reiterates the call, which this Council has made in previous resolutions, for the full application of an arms embargo on the Liberian warring parties. 
We commend this provision of the draft resolution. 
In this connection it is necessary to mention that several States, including my own, that are contributing troops to the Cease-fire Monitoring Group (ECOMOG) have served notice that without new financial assistance they will seriously consider withdrawing their troops from Liberia. 
We feel that it would be wiser to allow the Secretary-General, as we have done in almost every other case, to use his discretion to continue to deploy UNOMIL personnel as and when appropriate. 
The President: The Security Council will now proceed to the vote on the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1187. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 950 (1994). 
Today, however, recent events described in the report of the Secretary-General dated 14 October 1994 lead us to recognize the volatility and grave seriousness of the situation in Liberia. 
Liberian parties must realize that there is no military alternative that can solve their political differences. 
Yet some Liberian factions have failed to demonstrate commitment and political will for the implementation of the Cotonou Agreement. 
The leaders of the Liberian parties must realize that their stalemate not only affects their country but also has an adverse impact on the stability of Liberia's neighbours and on that of the entire subregion. 
Although the current prospects for national reconciliation are bleak, political events that have taken place recently may give us some encouragement. 
We believe that the meeting of the leaders of the warring factions sponsored by the President of Ghana, current Chairman of the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS), the subsequent Akosombo Agreement, and the Liberian National Conference will have a positive impact on the overall peace process. 
While we welcome these developments, we stress the need for the decisions taken to be implemented without delay so that the process of national reconciliation can regain much-needed momentum. 
Dialogue between the parties must proceed if political accommodation is to be found within the framework of the Cotonou Agreement, which continues to be the only framework for peace in Liberia. 
We should not lose sight of the fact that this temporary measure, as it is described in paragraph 33 of the report of the Secretary-General (S/1994/1167), was adopted in view of the lack of security in some parts of Liberia. 
It is certainly the Secretary-General's prerogative to take decisions on force strength, provided that they do not violate the authorized level determined by the Security Council. 
It is undeniable that circumstances sometimes require changes or adaptations of mandates in the light of new realities. 
In this particular case, however, since UNOMIL has not been altered, there should not be a change in the mandate or the concept of the Mission, with the imposition of non-existent conditionalities. 
We look forward to considering its report and recommendations. 
My delegation voted in favour of resolution 950 (1994) because it represents yet another earnest attempt by the international community to contribute to the peace process in Liberia. 
We also wish to recognize the contribution of ECOWAS, in particular its current Chairman, President Jerry Rawlings of Ghana, as well as of the ECOMOG troop contributors, which are sparing no efforts to enhance the chances of peace in Liberia. 
Despite the commendable diplomatic efforts to bring the Liberian factions together made by the current Chairman of the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS), Ghanaian President Rawlings, which we fully support, there is thus far no peace in Liberia. 
Despite the commendable efforts of Nigerian, Tanzanian, Ugandan and other forces of the Cease-fire Monitoring Group (ECOMOG) of ECOWAS to provide security, Liberia is still engulfed in civil war. 
But the firing has not ceased. 
Instead, UNOMIL observers have been abused and humiliated by the warlords whose country they came to protect. 
Humanitarian relief workers came to help. Yet they have been harassed and treated inhumanely. 
In our view, given the precarious situation in Liberia, they should not go back until the Security Council decides to send them back. 
"any decision to return [UNOMIL] to the authorized level will depend on consideration by the Security Council of a further report from the Secretary-General reflecting a real improvement in the situation on the ground, in particular the security situation". 
We have hope for Liberia. 
But it is a hope that can only be fulfilled by the determination of the people of Liberia to say No to civil war, by a commitment of all Liberians to peace. 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France)(interpretation from French): France voted in favour of extending the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL) until 13 January 1995 and approves the Secretary-General's conclusions set forth in his seventh progress report on UNOMIL. 
The signing of agreements accepted by all the Liberian factions the Cotonou Agreement, in particular, but also the Akosombo Agreement, on which the Chairman of ECOWAS has expended much effort has been encouraging in this respect. 
However, recent events have shown that much remains to be done. 
The parties must truly respect those agreements. 
I would add that human rights must be respected in Liberia, fully and scrupulously. 
The extension of the UNOMIL mandate must therefore be a signal to the parties to engage, in good faith and unremittingly, in the peace process in Liberia. 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): I should like at the outset to thank the Secretary-General for his comprehensive report on the situation in Liberia. 
The situation described causes us great concern about the continuation of hostilities. 
In view of the prevailing insecurity, we believe it right to extend UNOMIL's mandate until 13 January 1995. 
We also view with deep concern the intention expressed by some contributors of troops to the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS) Cease-fire Monitoring Group (ECOMOG) to withdraw their contingents from the Group. 
We can understand their position, the result of serious supply problems and the lack of any concrete political progress in Liberia. 
Accordingly, we view as especially timely the Secretary-General's proposal to send a high-level mission to consult with States members of ECOWAS on how the international community can best continue to assist the peace process in Liberia. 
The success of that common endeavour is the key to their future. 
We commend the efforts to restore peace to Liberia being made by the countries contributing troops to UNOMIL and ECOMOG, by humanitarian organizations and by Member States that have contributed to the United Nations Trust Fund for Liberia. 
We find absolutely unacceptable attacks by armed Liberian factions against the personnel of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL), the Economic Community of West Africa States (ECOWAS) Cease-fire Monitoring Group (ECOMOG) and other international organizations, and we resolutely condemn such actions. 
The Russian delegation voted in favour of the resolution adopted today, which provides for the extension of UNOMIL's mandate, because we believe it sends a clear signal to the Liberian factions that the present stagnation of the peace process is unacceptable. 
We regard it as highly important that the resolution calls upon all States strictly to abide by and comply with the general and complete embargo on all deliveries of weapons and military equipment to Liberia. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them document S/1994/1188, which contains a note dated 20 October 1994 by the Secretary-General concerning the date of an election to fill a vacancy in the International Court of Justice. This note explains the need for this item on our agenda. 
He represented the former USSR in numerous United Nations bodies. 
Judge Tarassov was also head of the USSR delegation to the Vienna talks on mutual reductions of force and armaments in Central Europe from 1976 to 1981. 
He was a distinguished member of the Russian International Law Association. 
His term of office would have expired on 5 February 1997. 
As I reported to members during our prior consultations on this matter, the election should take place on 26 January 1995 at a meeting of the Security Council, and at a meeting of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Members of the Council have before them document S/1994/1189, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's consultations. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
In the light of the consultations which I have held, it is my understanding that the Council is ready to adopt the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1189 without a vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 951 (1994). 
The meeting rose at 11.35 a.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Mozambique, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council has been following closely the progress made by the Government of Mozambique and the Resist\x{763d}cia Nacional Mo\x{84f7}mbicana (RENAMO) towards the implementation of the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique. 
The Security Council believes that the necessary conditions have now been established for the holding of free and fair elections on 27 and 28 October under effective national and international monitoring. 
The Security Council reiterates its intention to endorse the results of the elections should the United Nations declare them free and fair, and reminds the parties of their obligation, under the General Peace Agreement, fully to abide by the results. 
The Security Council takes this opportunity to express its appreciation to the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the personnel of ONUMOZ and calls upon the parties to continue to cooperate with them to ensure the fulfilment of ONUMOZ's mandate, including verification of their complete demobilization and disarmament. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/61. 
The meeting rose at 3.55 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Angola in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Van Dunem Mbinda (Angola) took a place at the Council table. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
We commend also the personnel of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II), in particular the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, Mr. Blondin Beye, and the Force Commander, Major-General Chris Garuba, for their tireless efforts, which have been pivotal in achieving this success. 
The present draft resolution rightly recognizes that the recent development apropos the Lusaka talks, though no doubt a significant event in itself, is none the less only the first step in a long process ahead for a peaceful settlement in Angola. 
Much remains to be done within the framework of the Acordos de Paz and relevant Security Council resolutions to bring the Angolan settlement to full effect and to sustain it fully. 
My delegation therefore supports the tenor of the draft resolution before us, which, among other things, calls upon the parties to honour their commitment already made at the Lusaka talks and to conclude without further delay a comprehensive agreement to that effect. 
It is also important that the parties redouble their efforts to establish an effective and sustainable cease-fire throughout Angola so that the pending agreement will not be put in peril. 
We believe that the Security Council has got it exactly right by extending UNAVEM lI's mandate until 8 December 1994. 
My delegation fully supports this readiness and sees it as a further assurance to the parties and to the people of Angola that the international community remains committed to the satisfactory resolution of their conflict, which has caused untold hardships and incalculable loss of life. 
We shall support this draft resolution. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 952 (1994). 
Mrs. Albright (United States of America): Angola has been racked by war for more than 20 years, with millions of Angolan victims. 
One of Africa's richest countries has become one of its poorest nations. 
The real question is whether Angola can become a real nation; we hope so. 
The Lusaka Peace Talks will soon produce a peace agreement. 
The question is whether they will produce real peace; we hope so on that point also. 
We understand the importance of the presence of United Nations observers in the early stages of the peace process, when confidence-building measures and a re-establishment of trust between the parties will be sorely needed. 
If the parties want the international community to help them in their attempts at peace-making, they must lay down their arms. 
The tasks of a military officer can never be considered risk-free, but we will not recklessly expose these officers to needless risks, and we will insist that a cease-fire be declared in order to minimize the risks. 
Similarly, before deploying an enlarged force of peace-keeping troops into Angola, my Government will want to see evidence that the parties are serious about holding to a cease-fire and implementing the peace agreement. 
As the resolution we have adopted says, we are ready to consider promptly the Secretary-General's recommendations for an expanded United Nations presence after the Lusaka peace agreement has been formally signed. 
We consider that today's resolution gives the Secretary-General a good deal of latitude to deploy logistical and humanitarian planners to lay the ground for further United Nations involvement in Angola and to finalize his contingency plans. 
We urge them both to show the requisite flexibility and resolve to move quickly through the remaining technical details and sign the agreement in accordance with the timetable laid out by the Secretary-General's Special Representative. 
The future of Angola rests in their hands. 
This extension is a special one. 
In fact, the Council is now authorizing the restoration of UNAVEM II strength to its previous level. 
In my delegation's view, this last condition seems especially justified because the report of the Secretary-General mentions the continuation of fighting on the ground. 
The durability of the peace agreement must be guaranteed by the complete cessation of hostilities between the parties, and deeds must finally live up to stated intentions. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): The comprehensive report of the Secretary-General dated 20 October last, for which we are grateful, provides the Security Council with information on the situation in Angola and on the latest political developments regarding the next steps in the Peace Process. 
The adoption of resolution 952 (1994) can indeed represent a turning-point in United Nations involvement in the issue, thus opening the door for its expanded presence in Angola. 
The restoration of the strength of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) to its previous level of 350 military observers and 126 police observers, as decided by the Security Council, is an important measure. 
It is intended to contribute in an impartial manner to consolidating the initial, and most critical, stage of the peace agreement to be reached. 
My Government is of the view that the Mission in Angola has to be adequately staffed in order to be capable of successfully discharging its complex, important and impartial mandate, especially in the beginning, as we are committed to entering a new period on a sound and solid basis. 
Paragraph 4 of resolution 952 (1994) is very clear. 
In the meantime, we consider that he can set in motion the relevant planning for the deployment of this expanded contingent of military and police observers. 
We firmly trust that the parties will soon conclude work on all the remaining technical issues and thus ensure a final comprehensive political settlement. 
We welcome the decision taken by the Government of Angola to initial the agreement. We earnestly encourage the Uni\x{7dcc} Nacional para a Independencia Total de Angola (UNITA) to act likewise. 
The parties must show the required flexibility and renew their commitment to peace. 
We wish to thank the Secretariat for the contingency planning done to date. 
We take this opportunity to reiterate the commitment of the Brazilian Government to contribute with military personnel to UNAVEM III, soon to be established. 
We hope that by 8 December the conditions will exist to enable the Security Council to consider seriously and, if circumstances warrant it, to decide on expanding the United Nations presence in Angola. 
We applaud the progress achieved in recent weeks in Lusaka by the Angolan Government and UNITA, with the assistance of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, Mr. Blondin Beye, and with the help of the three observer States and a number of States of the region. 
To prove their firm commitment, the parties must establish and respect an effective cease-fire upon the initialling of the Lusaka Protocol, so as to end a situation on the ground which has not thus far mirrored the progress achieved at the negotiating table. 
It is regrettable that hostilities have not yet ended and that some continue to seek military successes, which can only serve to undermine the process in the eyes of the international community and exacerbate the humanitarian situation in the country. 
The desire to achieve a political settlement must therefore be reflected in an immediate cessation of hostilities. 
The future of their country demands this. 
Mr. Lavrov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The Russian Federation hails the positive results recently achieved in the Lusaka negotiations, which bring an end to a complex and important stage in the negotiating process among Angolans, and which guide that process towards a positive conclusion. 
The Lusaka Protocol, we all hope, will be initialled in a few days' time. 
This will be a major step towards the restoration of peace in Angola. 
In that connection, we note the important role played in achieving these positive results by the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, Mr. Blondin Beye, by the three observer States and by the countries of the region. 
With the necessary political will, the parties can carry out those tasks successfully. 
An important step in furthering the implementation of the peace agreement will be the restoration of United Nations military and police observers to their previous level, as agreed today by the Council. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese): With the assistance of the international community, the two Angolan parties have finally made a breakthrough after nearly a year of arduous negotiations. 
The peace process for Angola is therefore at a crucial historic moment. These are all very encouraging developments. 
We will, as always, together with other members of the international community, make our own contributions to a comprehensive political solution to the Angolan conflict. 
The Security Council has adopted this resolution at an important and delicate moment in the long-drawn-out peace process in Angola. 
The British Government is encouraged by the progress made recently in the Lusaka Peace Talks and urges the parties to initial the agreement this weekend and establish and implement an effective and sustainable cease-fire. 
We remain deeply concerned at the continuation of military hostilities, which have inflicted appalling suffering on the people of Angola and delayed time and again progress in the Lusaka Peace Talks. 
The parties really must now heed this demand. 
Once the agreement has been reached it will make it even less tolerable that they should pursue a twin-track approach of negotiating and fighting at the same time. 
By these actions, the Council has demonstrated its continued commitment to Angola. 
If peace-keepers are to deploy, there must be a peace to keep. 
We also remain concerned at the serious humanitarian situation in Angola. 
My Government, along with many others, has contributed generously to the humanitarian relief programmes, and we will continue to offer what assistance we can. 
I now resume my functions as President of the Council. 
There are no further speakers on my list. 
I am sure I speak for all members of the Security Council in expressing deep appreciation to Ambassador Hannay for the great diplomatic skill and unfailing courtesy with which he conducted the Council's business last month. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Kenya and Somalia in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Ms. Hassan (Somalia) took a place at the Council table; Mr. Muthaura (Kenya) took the place reserved for him at the side of the Council Chamber. 
The President: The Security Council will now resume its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General concerning the situation in Somalia, contained in documents S/1994/1068 and S/1994/1166. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/1242, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
Mr. Muthaura (Kenya): First of all, Madam President, I wish to thank you for allowing me to make a contribution to the Council's debate on the situation in Somalia. 
May I also take this opportunity to congratulate your predecessor, Sir David Hannay, Permanent Representative of the United Kingdom, on his successful presidency during the month of October 1994. 
Kenya, being a neighbour of Somalia, with which it shares a boundary of 800 kilometres and the same ethnic population in the border area, cannot but take great interest in the situation in Somalia, which is the agenda item before the Council today. 
It is approximately three years since the Security Council decided to deploy the United Nations Operation in Somalia UNOSOM I, which later was succeeded by UNOSOM II. 
The most disturbing experience was the first phase of the Somalia conflict, which was a combination of civil war and severe famine. 
Those two disasters left about half a million dead, and about 2 million people were pushed into the neighbouring countries as refugees not to mention the thousands who were displaced in Somalia itself. 
It is imperative that the Council take cognizance of this important achievement while deliberating on the future of UNOSOM and of the United Nations in Somalia. 
UNOSOM provided a stabilizing environment that made possible the delivery of humanitarian assistance and the rehabilitation of some essential infrastructure, and, more important, secured the main air and seaports as well as the major roads for humanitarian activities. 
We commend UNOSOM, the humanitarian agencies and the non-governmental agencies for their contribution in Somalia. 
We pay tribute to the peace-keepers and the humanitarian personnel all these people who lost their lives in Somalia in the service of humanity. 
The neighbouring countries, including my own, have shouldered the heavy burden arising out of the Somalia conflict. 
My Government would like this important concern to be given adequate consideration by the Council as it discusses the future of UNOSOM. 
As stated earlier, at the peak of the crisis neighbouring countries hosted at least 2 million Somali refugees. 
Along with the influx of refugees was widespread infiltration of armed bandits and dangerous weapons into the neighbouring countries, resulting in serious destabilization of the border region. 
Since 1992, Kenya has lost about 1,000 of its civilian population and 87 members of its security personnel in more than a total of 12,634 banditry incidents directly associated with the spill-over of the conflict in Somalia. 
The loss of livestock and property has been extensive: 30,470 head of cattle, 27,706 goats and 10,609 sheep have so far been lost to the Somali bandits. 
This clearly underscores the regional dimension of the Somali conflict as a serious threat to Kenya's security and to the economic system in the border region. 
My country has on occasion made strong appeals to the Secretary-General to deploy UNOSOM troops for border patrols alongside Kenyan security personnel to minimize these incidents of border violations, but so far we have received no tangible response from UNOSOM. 
UNOSOM has been instrumental in providing the necessary stabilizing factor that has enabled this process to continue. 
In addition, it is important that the humanitarian rehabilitation and reconstruction processes be continued and expanded to ensure the resettlement of the 500,000 refugees and 400,000 displaced persons, as highlighted in paragraph 11 of the Secretary-General's report (S/1994/1166). 
While we agree that the Somali leaders are squarely responsible for the continued interfactional fighting and the destruction of the Somali State, apportioning blame is not enough. 
The Council must take all necessary precautions and safeguards to ensure that there is no escalation of the conflict after UNOSOM's departure. 
In that regard, waiting a little longer to allow the establishment of a central authority in Somalia through the ongoing national reconciliation efforts appears the most logical way forward. 
Even then, UNOSOM would have to be phased out gradually to avoid a vacuum. 
Any escalation of the conflict after the departure of UNOSOM would definitely jeopardize humanitarian and rehabilitation efforts and trigger new waves of refugees, which the neighbouring countries could not cope with. 
Increased banditry in the border region could lead to more serious regional conflicts, which the Council should avoid at this stage. 
As the casualty figures I have already mentioned clearly indicate, this situation should not be allowed to continue. 
The President: I thank the representative of Kenya for his kind words addressed to me. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Keating (New Zealand): Let me first offer my congratulations, Madam President, on your assumption of the presidency for this month of November and my thanks and the thanks of my delegation to Ambassador Hannay and his team for the excellent leadership they gave us during October. 
This is partly explained by the fact that New Zealanders have been involved in all stages of the international effort to rescue the Somali people from famine and the ravages of a horrible civil conflict. 
New Zealanders were involved at the outset in the humanitarian relief efforts. 
New Zealand military forces with troops and aircraft served with the Unified Task Force (UNITAF), and thereafter a New Zealand military contingent has served with the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II). 
Indeed, it was a matter of great pride for me, as leader of the Security Council Mission to Somalia last week, that when the Mission was briefed by the Force Commander in Mogadishu one of the principal briefers was a New Zealand officer. 
Most of the Western countries have long since removed all their troops. 
But New Zealand and Australia although our contingents are small in number and are scheduled to depart towards the end of November have remained. 
But our reasons for participating so closely in the Council's work on Somalia go beyond that. 
We believe very strongly that the United Nations was right to respond to the crisis in Somalia in the way that it did. 
But humanitarian concerns were not the only basis for action. 
The security of neighbouring countries was threatened. 
The situation in Somalia spread itself across borders, with flows of refugees, fighting, instability and very significant economic costs to neighbouring States, such as we have just heard from the Ambassador of Kenya. 
We have almost no historical or other connections with it. 
In this regard, the needs and concerns of Africa have been heeded; whether it be Somalia, Rwanda, Mozambique or Angola all these countries have found ready support from New Zealand in the Council. 
We are therefore very pleased that this draft resolution restores consensus in the Council. 
We believe that the Security Council mission played an important part in achieving this. 
It established a common understanding about the situation on the ground. 
It established that UNOSOM had, in effect, achieved all it could achieve in Somalia. 
Neither the Somali parties nor the providers of humanitarian assistance requested that it be extended beyond the promised date of March next year. 
A great deal has been written and said about the international community's intervention to help the Somali people. 
Too much of it has been sensationalized. 
Mistakes along the way were inevitable. 
But the fundamental humanitarian goal was achieved. 
Famine no longer stalks the land in Somalia. 
I believe we can look back and say that the risks that were taken, and the financial costs that were incurred were worth it. 
On the political front, we did not succeed in forcing peace and reconciliation on the Somali parties. 
But the Somali parties were given a reasonable period of relative stability, created by UNOSOM's military presence, in which to begin a serious process of political reconciliation. 
The Security Council mission told the faction leaders very bluntly when we were in Mogadishu last week that this failure and the future of their people rested squarely on their shoulders. 
The window of opportunity is still open but, as was always foreseen, the military umbrella, the blue blanket, could not be sustained by the United Nations forever. 
March 1995 has been underlined as the necessary and appropriate date for the final termination of the UNOSOM military presence. 
The demands on United Nations peace-keeping elsewhere, not least in other parts of Africa, mean that we cannot justify such an enormous military presence for a longer period. 
The natural question which follows is: what about the future? And this is indeed an important question which the Security Council mission had to address. 
We heard from the donor community working out of Nairobi. 
The Council has heard the mission's conclusions. 
The United Nations is not going to abandon Somalia. 
The Somali leaders all saw value in an ongoing United Nations political presence to facilitate and assist with ongoing efforts towards national reconciliation. 
The justice programme, involving the re-establishment of a responsible police force and working court structure, is also worthy of continued support. 
However, the Security Council mission had to warn the Somali factions that all this would be in jeopardy if attacks on United Nations and non-governmental organization personnel were to recur, as in the past. 
They were warned that only a genuinely inclusive approach to national reconciliation would produce the kind of security environment in which the international community could continue to operate in Somalia and help the Somali people. 
We underline this message again today. 
But what happens if the faction leaders ignore our warnings and the worst occurs? 
Starvation need not loom as an immediate problem. 
Secondly, many parts of the country have stabilized, with local administration working to quite good effect. 
In some areas this relative stability is very much due to the efforts of UNOSOM and UNITAF. 
My delegation has therefore urged that this draft resolution must also address the future. 
First, it emphasizes the absolute importance the Security Council attaches to the safety and security of United Nations, non-governmental organization and humanitarian personnel. 
Thirdly, it underlines the importance of ongoing humanitarian assistance. 
Fourthly, it recognizes the impacts on neighbouring countries. 
Fifthly, it notes the interest of humanitarian agencies and non-governmental organizations in cooperating with the United Nations after the withdrawal of UNOSOM in transitional arrangements. 
We are very much aware that after the withdrawal of UNOSOM much of the responsibility for these matters will shift away from the Security Council. 
We have proposed therefore, and are pleased that this is reflected in operative paragraph 13, that the situation should continue to be monitored closely. 
The security situation, humanitarian relief requirements, the situation of the humanitarian workers, the impacts on neighbouring countries: all these need to be the subject of ongoing vigilance. 
And in the draft resolution the Council asks the Secretary-General, in the light of developments, not only to keep the Security Council informed, but also to reflect creatively about the role the United Nations could continue to play. 
In this vein, it is also essential that we underline that the last thing Somalia needs at this critical time is more weaponry. 
Yet the arms trade continues. 
This draft resolution insists that the arms embargo must be respected, and we call on all concerned to shoulder their responsibilities in this regard. 
And those with influence on the parties and factions in Somalia must use that influence to promote peace and inclusive national reconciliation. 
Finally, we believe there is a need today, at this turning-point in United Nations history, to recognize and thank some very special people. 
We honour first those who went to Somalia at the outset of the crisis, civilian aid workers from the United Nations agencies and volunteers from the community of non-governmental organizations. 
They went at great risk, without military security, and far too many of these generous people lost their lives. 
We recognize also those in the international media and others who brought the Somalia crisis so graphically to our attention. 
Their contribution was also of major significance. 
The Secretary-General bravely set out the framework for the decision leading to the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM I). 
That should never be forgotten. 
We still find it beyond belief that so many cowardly and irrational attacks would be made upon international personnel whose only interest in Somalia was to save Somali women and children from starvation. 
And that takes us the full circle; it sums up why it is time for the United Nations military component to go. 
Somalia has been brought back from the precipice. 
The future is in their hands, but we cannot force them to grasp it. 
The President: I thank the representative of New Zealand for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Al-Khussaiby (Oman): Allow me to begin by conveying to you, Madam President, my sincere congratulations on your assumption of the Council's presidency for this month. 
That goal can be achieved only through the implementation of the agreed objectives and the future realization of a prosperous future that will satisfy the ambitions and aspirations of the Somali people. 
The President: I thank the representative of Oman for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Dorani (Djibouti) (interpretation from French): My delegation is pleased to have this opportunity to congratulate you, Madam President, on your election to the presidency of the Security Council. 
We also wish to pay a well-deserved tribute to the delegation of the United Kingdom, led by its Permanent Representative, Sir David Hannay, for the remarkable work it accomplished last month. 
We say to them: You have held an entire population hostage to your madness and your animal instincts long enough. 
You have humiliated your women and your children long enough. 
We wish to address their conscience, if they still have one, to say to them: Forget the deadly errors of the past and take advantage of lessons learned. 
Considerable progress has been made in this field, even in such sectors of production as agriculture and livestock, when we consider the state of the country two years ago. 
At a time when Arabs and Israelis are sitting down together, when South Africans, black and white, are building a new nation together, it is sad for us to see the only nation in the true sense of the term, in sub-Saharan Africa being destroyed by its sons. 
In conclusion, I wish to pay tribute to the efforts undertaken by the Unified Task Force (UNITAF), by all of the civilian and military personnel of UNOSOM and by the non-governmental organizations, which continue to work in difficult circumstances. 
We wish to express our sincere condolences to the Governments and the families of those who have lost their lives in Somalia; their sacrifice will be for ever in our memories. 
The President: I thank the representative of Djibouti for his kind words addressed to me. 
We are confident that under your leadership, the Council's business will be in good hands throughout this month. 
The United Nations has not failed in Somalia, but it has failed despite its best efforts to persuade the Somali leaders to put the interests of their people above their own political ambitions and struggle for power. 
This morning the Council takes a very important decision on Somalia: whether to extend the mandate of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) for one final period until 31 March 1995. 
It was the purpose of this Council to give the Somali factions one last chance when a week or so ago it sent a special mission to Mogadishu. 
Everything we saw left the members of the mission with a profound sense of unease and a fear that political reconciliation or the emergence of a broad-based government which is widely acceptable is far from certain. 
It is particularly sad for my country, which has joined some of the States Members of this Organization in contributing troops to UNOSOM and, in our case and in some of theirs, losing some of our finest soldiers in active service in Somalia. 
As the Secretary-General has indicated in his report, the establishment of a viable and acceptable peace can come only from the Somalis themselves; it cannot be imposed by the international community. 
However, this resolution recognizes that the international community has a continuing role and responsibility in facilitating the political process leading to the establishment of a viable administration for the benefit of the Somali people in Somalia. 
This is desirable and should be pursued, in our opinion. 
The international community has to take positive steps to solve this problem. 
The President: I thank the representative of Nigeria for the kind words he addressed to me. 
I shall now put to the vote the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1242. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 954 (1994). 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): Madam President, my delegation is pleased to see you in charge of the business of the Security Council in this month of November. 
The Council is in good hands, just as it was last month under the effective and wise guidance of the Ambassador of the United Nations, whom we thank very sincerely. 
My delegation voted in favour of the draft resolution, which reflects all the concerns expressed by the Security Council mission that visited the theatre of operations from 24 to 27 October. 
The United Nations intervention in Somalia originally had as its main objective putting an end to the famine in that country ruined by the rivalries of warlords which led to the deaths of more than 300,000 people. 
That objective has been fully achieved. 
These factions bear the responsibility for what might now happen in Somalia. 
It is to be feared that the departure of the blue helmets might be accompanied by an explosion of violence, which is why my country wanted the Council to issue a strong reminder that it decreed a military embargo at the beginning of 1992. 
This embargo must be fully applied. 
The sanctions Committee set up to that end must fulfil the mandate entrusted to it by resolution 751 (1992). 
The Somali factions must also be warned against any looting of UNOSOM property, which the blue helmets are authorized to prevent by force. 
In five months' time UNOSOM's mandate will be terminated and the blue helmets will be fully withdrawn. 
These valuable months must be used to keep trying to reach agreement between the factions and to avoid triggering a spiral of violence. 
My delegation is therefore pleased that the Secretary-General, in his report of 14 October, states that he has asked his Special Representative to continue efforts to that end. 
It is important also to stress that the countries of the region and the regional organizations in contact with Somalia have a crucial role to play in the settlement of the Somali crisis. 
These tasks can be continued beyond 31 March 1995, as we hope, only if the factions agree to cooperate and to give Somalia a chance to set out again on the road to progress and democracy. 
The President: I thank the representative of France for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan): Madam President, it is a source of great pleasure for my delegation, and for me personally, to see you presiding over the deliberations of the Security Council. 
The most pleasant memories of your previous tenure as the Council President are still fresh in our minds, and we are confident that your diplomatic skill, erudition and vast experience will ensure that we cope with the heavy workload for this month with success. 
Let me pledge to you the complete cooperation of my delegation. 
The resolution indeed represents an acknowledgement of the fact that, despite all the best intentions and dedicated efforts, the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM) has not been able to fully deliver on the mandate given to it. 
The responsibility for this lies squarely with the Somali leaders, who, having twice reached formal agreements on the modalities and framework for the national reconciliation process, failed to keep their word. 
It has been rightly contended that all that the United Nations could do in the context of the efforts towards political reconciliation in Somalia was to act as a facilitator and a mediator. 
Dozens of United Nations peace-keepers from many countries have even made the supreme sacrifice of their lives while serving in Somalia in the cause of peace. 
While we have not been successful in getting the Somali political reconciliation process moving at a pace which could be described as being even remotely satisfactory, we cannot ignore the achievements of UNOSOM in the humanitarian sector. 
Without the timely intervention of the United Nations, other international agencies, non-governmental organizations and the international community at large, the famine, the internecine conflict and the humanitarian nightmare that ravaged Somalia could have led to a catastrophe of unimaginable proportions. 
Today, considerable agricultural and economic activity has returned to Somalia. 
The Secretary-General needs to have flexibility in the conduct of the withdrawal as long as every effort is made to complete it before the end of March 1995. 
Indeed, if all the requisite air and naval assets are made available in a timely and properly coordinated manner, the last UNOSOM II soldier could be out of Somalia well before 31 March 1995. 
The Government of Pakistan has decided to provide two frigates and an auxiliary vessel to assist in the process. 
We are grateful for the honour done to Pakistan with the inclusion in the mission of a member of our delegation. 
I would also wish to express my delegation's deep appreciation for the splendid work done by the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, all members of UNOSOM II and the many non-governmental organizations and specialized agencies. 
They have worked under the most difficult conditions with a spirit of devotion and dedication that has been wholly admirable. 
The President: I thank the representative of Pakistan for his kind words addressed to me. 
The Chinese delegation therefore voted in favour of the resolution just adopted. 
Though UNOSOM II has to leave Somalia before attaining its goal of facilitating national reconciliation among the various Somali factions, it should try to avoid, to the best of its ability, creating adverse effects. 
In this regard, the United Nations should not only continue but also strengthen its efforts of peaceful mediation, and international humanitarian assistance should not come to a halt. 
The Chinese Government and people have been following closely the developments in Somalia and deeply sympathize with the Somali people in their suffering. 
We urge all the Somali factions to cease all hostilities and fulfil their commitments to provide safety for the personnel of UNOSOM II during their withdrawal. 
We also sincerely hope that neighbouring States and regional organizations will continue to help the Somali people achieve an early national reconciliation, thus contributing to peace and stability in that region. 
The President: I thank the representative of China for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): First, on behalf of my delegation, I congratulate you, Madam, and welcome your accession to the presidency of the Security Council. 
My delegation also takes this opportunity to express its appreciation for the work done last month by the delegation of United Kingdom, led by Ambassador Hannay. 
Since then, to try to achieve a reasonable solution to the crisis in Somalia, the Council has adopted various measures in a variety of contexts. 
The resolution that we have just adopted reflects the fact that, because of the present climate of insecurity and the unsatisfactory progress in national reconciliation, UNOSOM II is effectively prevented from carrying out its mandate. 
The Special Representative of the Secretary-General will continue to work throughout the period of the mandate of UNOSOM II, and beyond, to try to help the Somali parties to achieve national reconciliation through peaceful dialogue. 
In this context, it is particularly important that there be strict observance and monitoring of the arms embargo imposed on Somalia by this Council. 
We trust that the international community will continue and strengthen its support for the Somali people and efforts to achieve genuine peace. 
But there is no doubt that the magnitude and viability of those activities will depend almost entirely on the degree of cooperation and security offered by the parties in Somalia. 
The phased withdrawal of UNOSOM II's military force must involve precautions to ensure that it takes place in an orderly and secure manner, minimizing the risks to personnel and equipment, to other personnel involved in relief operations and to the Somali people themselves. 
We also wish to remind the parties in Somalia of their heavy, direct responsibility for the protection and security of UNOSOM II personnel and equipment and of personnel participating in humanitarian activities to help the Somali people. 
We welcome the assurances of cooperation and non-interference with the withdrawal process offered by the Somali parties to those who participated in the mission that the Security Council sent to Somalia because of the important decision it was about to take on the future of UNOSOM II. 
My Government wishes once again to thank all those who have dedicated themselves to humanitarian and peace-keeping activities in Somalia. In particular, we remember all those who lost their lives in carrying out their duties. 
These are the first two essential steps along the road to peace, and we trust that they will be taken. 
However, we remind those factions that it is not enough to speak of peace; first one must believe in it. 
Although necessary, conviction is not sufficient. 
One must work for peace. 
The President: I thank the representative of Argentina for his kind words addressed to me. 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom): May I convey my congratulations to you, Madam President, on assuming the presidency, and my thanks to those of my colleagues who have spoken generously about the presidency during the month of October. 
It was of course an ambitious mission to begin with. 
Despite these obstacles, my Government believed that the combined efforts of the international community and the Somali people and their leaders would enable us to complete that mission by March 1995. 
Through the efforts of UNOSOM, the United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations, as well as the commitment of very many Somali communities and individuals, much progress was made. 
But, regrettably, there was no corresponding commitment on the part of the Somali faction leaders to achieve political reconciliation, or to cooperate in creating conditions of security. 
The continued absence of progress on political reconciliation and the lack of cooperation on security issues have left UNOSOM unable to achieve the objectives we set it, and it is against this background that we have taken a decision today to terminate the operation on 31 March l995. 
It is in many ways a tragedy that we have been forced to take this decision without having achieved the objectives of the United Nations, and while the future of Somalia remains so uncertain. 
But the situation on the ground really leaves us little option. We can no longer justify maintaining 15,000 troops in Somalia when they fulfil little function other than to protect themselves. 
The decision to terminate the Operation without clear fulfilment of its objective is all the more disappointing when we consider that many United Nations lives have been lost ln Somalia already. 
With the adoption of today's resolution, the message to the Somali parties is clear. 
A return to peace and the establishment of viable national institutions can be achieved only by Somalis themselves. We hope that they will make a sustained effort to work together to resolve the political impasse in Somalia. 
The responsibility for the future peace and prosperity of their country rests firmly in their hands. 
It is also clear that the decision we have taken today has implications not only for Somalia, but also for other countries of the region. 
We cannot deny the potential for regional instability if fighting breaks out once again in Somalia. 
But their ability to provide assistance, both humanitarian and rehabilitation or reconstruction assistance, will depend on the degree of cooperation and security offered by the Somali parties. 
My Government remains ready to provide assistance on this basis and will continue to support activities under way in north-west Somalia. 
UNOSOM's involvement in Somalia has been a sad story of noble aims subverted and undermined by a fundamental lack of cooperation from those the United Nations went to help. 
Of course mistakes have been made. 
The President: I thank the representative of the United Kingdom for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): I wish to congratulate you very warmly, Madam President, on your assumption of the office of President of the Security Council. 
Your competence and leadership will contribute decisively to the conduct of our work during the month of November. 
In this process, the Security Council assessed the involvement of the United Nations in Somalia and discussed how best it could contribute by continuing to support Somalia and the Somali people in fostering national reconciliation and the formation of a broad-based Government of national unity. 
The mission in Somalia was a fundamental element in the international struggle to eradicate famine and contain a humanitarian catastrophe of wider proportions. 
More recently, UNOSOM II troops have played the important role of providing security for humanitarian organizations as they conduct their activities. 
Too much has been done and too many lives have been spent, with glaringly scarce results in the attempt to create an environment conducive to the attainment of a peace settlement and lasting political stability. 
Resolution 897 (1994) represented a watershed in the mandate of the United Nations Operation in Somalia. 
In moving towards that adjustment, the Council made it clear that the Somali parties and their leaders bear the ultimate responsibility for setting up viable national political institutions for their country. 
My delegation voted in favour of the resolution just adopted because it provides the necessary framework for the role of the personnel of UNOSOM II and for the continuation of a United Nations presence in Somalia. 
As we approach the termination of the United Nations Operation in Somalia, my delegation pays tribute to all those who, selflessly, have risked or lost their lives in the cause of peace in Somalia, and expresses its gratitude to the troop-contributing countries for their continued commitment to the Operation. 
The President: I thank the representative of Brazil for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Ya\x{9391}z-Barnuevo (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): As this is my delegation's first statement this month, I wish to begin by congratulating you, Madam President, on the wise and rigorous manner in which you are conducting the Council's proceedings, thus displaying your experience and high diplomatic skills. 
You can count on our complete cooperation. 
By resolution 954 (1994), which the Security Council has just adopted unanimously, we have extended the mandate of the current United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) for a final period until 31 March 1995. 
This was a difficult decision, which the Council took in a fully informed manner and with a full sense of responsibility. 
Led in exemplary fashion by the Permanent Representative of New Zealand, Ambassador Keating, the mission effectively fulfilled its mandate, as the oral report of 31 October to the members of the Council reflects. 
The lack of cooperation and the desire for political dominance, as manifested in struggles and divisions between the various clans, have contributed to the creation of a climate of insecurity, making it impossible to achieve the objectives of the United Nations in Somalia. 
Hence, there is no justification for the personnel of UNOSOM II to remain in the country beyond the established deadline. 
In any event, as the Secretary-General points out in his report, the cooperation of Member States to facilitate UNOSOM II's withdrawal process in the best possible conditions will be essential. 
The images seen all over the world in December 1992 of the Somali population's famine, impoverishment and abandonment have in large part disappeared. 
Thanks to the constant dedication of thousands of people, the international community has contributed to improving the lot of the Somalis and laying the groundwork for the reconstruction of the country. 
The resolution we have just adopted recognizes that the United Nations will continue to have a political and humanitarian role in Somalia after 31 March 1995, provided that the Somalis want it to and that the Somali parties are willing to cooperate. 
The Council's decision today to terminate the mandate of UNOSOM II on 31 March 1995 cannot be construed as a failure of the United Nations involvement in Somalia. 
It is, rather, evidence that without the effective cooperation of the parties involved any peace-keeping operation will be unable to reach all its objectives. 
The President: I thank the representative of Spain for his kind words addressed to me. 
The deployment of the large-scale United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) and the political efforts of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General have created favourable conditions for helping the Somalis reach a truly comprehensive political settlement, pursuant to the Addis Ababa agreement and the Nairobi Declaration. 
Unfortunately, the leaders of the Somali factions have not taken advantage of the opportunity provided them. 
We did so well understanding the entire complexity of the task relating to the withdrawal of UNOSOM II personnel. 
We voted in favour of the resolution in the belief that the United Nations is not abandoning Somalia to its fate and will be prepared to continue to play a political role in facilitating national reconciliation provided, of course, that this is what the Somalis themselves want. 
In this context, the Security Council has issued a very pertinent reminder regarding the need for strict observance of the arms embargo imposed on Somalia. 
The Russian delegation commends the achievements of the mission sent to Somalia by the Security Council; its conclusions were of great assistance to us in the drafting of the resolution. 
We regret that, in view of certain circumstances, to which reference has been made, UNOSOM was unable to achieve its goals in Somalia. 
The President: I thank the representative of the Russian Federation for his kind words addressed to me. 
Today the Security Council has adopted the final extension of the mandate of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II). 
After 31 March of next year UNOSOM will be brought to a close. 
Now is the time to stop and reflect on what has been accomplished by the United Nations in Somalia and what has not. 
Those Somalis, many innocent women and children who probably never heard of the United Nations, stand as the greatest testament to the success of UNOSOM and of the Unified Task Force (UNITAF). 
But the hundreds of thousands of Somali survivors will be a living monument to the fallen United Nations peace-keepers in the years ahead. 
Throughout the two years of UNOSOM and UNITAF, the Council has always accepted the principle that it is the responsibility of the people of Somalia to bring peace and reconciliation to their country. 
The international community was present to help, but it could never impose a solution. 
For that reason we welcome the decision of the Secretary-General to continue political efforts through his Special Representative to assist the Somalis to achieve reconciliation. 
But even if next March comes without a broadly acceptable national Government in Somalia the United Nations effort will not have been a failure. 
The international community offered a helping hand and, in the face of often violent opposition, firmly held that hand open for over two years, ready and willing to help. 
As this Council has come to realize, the true value of peace-keeping is the chance it offers for people and nations to help themselves to move beyond the dead-end path of violence and on to the path to peace. 
But the United Nations peace-keeping role is over. 
In the coming weeks the last troops will be returning as soon as possible. 
The attention of UNOSOM's military forces during this period will of necessity be on a safe and orderly withdrawal. 
And so, with this resolution, a peace-keeping operation will come to a close. 
The long and difficult task is done. 
But later, when brave men and women look back on what they did in Somalia, they will remember the lives that they saved and the chance for peace that they offered. 
There are no further names on the list of speakers. 
The meeting was called to order at 12.35 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council has given further consideration to the question of communication between members and non-members of the Council, in particular troop contributing countries, which was addressed in the statement of the President of the Council of 3 May 1994 (S/PRST/1994/22). 
The Council remains conscious of the implications which its decisions on peace-keeping operations have for troop contributing countries. 
ad hoc meetings chaired jointly by the Presidency of the Security Council and a representative of the Secretariat nominated by the Secretary-General may be convened in the event of unforeseen developments in a particular peace-keeping operation which could require action by the Council; 
such meetings will be in addition to those convened and chaired solely by the Secretariat for troop contributors to meet with Special Representatives of the Secretary-General or Force Commanders or to discuss operational matters concerning particular peace-keeping operations, to which members of the Security Council will also be invited; 
an informal paper, including topics to be covered and drawing attention to relevant background documentation, will be circulated by the Secretariat to the participants well in advance of each of the various meetings referred to above; 
the time and venue of each meeting with members of the Council and troop contributors to a peace-keeping operation should where possible appear in advance in the Journal of the United Nations; 
the President of the Council will, in the course of informal consultations of members of the Council, summarize the views expressed by participants at each meeting with troop contributors. 
The Security Council recalls that the arrangements described herein are not exhaustive. Consultations may take a variety of forms, including informal communication between the Council President or its members and troop contributing countries and, as appropriate, with other countries especially affected, for example from the region concerned. 
The Security Council will keep arrangements for the exchange of information and views with troop contributors under review and stands ready to consider further measures to enhance arrangements in the light of experience. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under symbol S/PRST/1994/62. 
Friday, 4 November 1994, 12.45 p.m. The meeting was called to order at 12.45 p.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now resume its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): At the previous meeting a presidential statement was read out announcing the Security Council's intention to stay on the course it adopted in its decision of 3 May 1994. 
They have been conducted with outstanding care by the Secretariat and, apart from a few minor points, have been supported by interested delegations. 
This formula is entirely supported by my delegation. 
On questions of deployment or withdrawal of forces, for example, it would merely be a question of the Secretariat providing information. 
This briefing which we feel is desirable and how could it not be since France is one of the main troop contributors to United Nations peace-keeping operations is still just a partial, insufficient solution to the general problem of transparency in the activities of the Council. 
The current formula is that of work in informal meetings with a few rare exceptions, whereas we believe that eventually we should limit the non-public work to what is necessary in order to reach a broadly acceptable decision as speedily as possible. 
Within the next few days France will be circulating as an official document of the General Assembly and the Security Council an aide-m\x{5e66}oire stating in detail our position on this point. 
We hope that all delegations will take careful note of it and will draw the same conclusion as we do that this is the true way to eliminate the frustrations keenly felt by many delegations that have to do with the Council's excessive use of non-public working methods. 
It should provide a welcome addition to the initiative that I have just announced, an initiative the point of which will be to treat the problem at its root. 
It is in fact tangible proof of what can result from an attitude in constant search of agreement and consensus, an approach that has been seen more and more in the Council since the end of the cold war. 
In this context I want very particularly to mention the pioneering role played by New Zealand in this process. 
This mechanism does not in our view prejudge either the direct decision-making process of the Security Council or the fundamental role played by the United Nations Secretariat with respect to the management of peace-keeping operations. 
The new mechanism constitutes a first but important step in enabling troop-contributing countries to have the opportunity for dialogue that they deserve as primary players in this process. 
Argentina has stated in various forums the importance it attaches to the system of collective security foreseen in the Charter. 
The last four years have been particularly important in this regard. 
This decision of the Security Council, reflected in the presidential statement, shows us a path we can continue to follow with caution but also with resolve. 
Through the strengthening of the Security Council in the matter of its procedures we are also strengthening its legitimacy and even its efficiency. 
Thus the dream of the founders of the United Nations for a better world without the scourge of war or sterile conflicts may become true so that the international community may work peacefully towards the development and well-being of its peoples. 
Argentina wishes, finally, to thank the Secretary-General and his staff for the solid and silent work performed in this field. 
No one is better placed to be aware of this, and therefore duly to recognize it, than a country which contributes troops to the Organization. 
Mr. Keating (New Zealand): The decision which the Security Council has just adopted in the presidential statement which you, Madam President, read, to establish a system of institutionalized consultation with troop-contributing countries is, we believe, of historic significance. 
Article 29 of the Charter provides for the establishment of subsidiary organs. 
It seemed to us that this sort of precedent should be applied to consultation with troop-contributing countries. 
But in the face of firm opposition to the establishment of a specific institution for the purpose of consultation, New Zealand and Argentina in September submitted a formal request for a meeting of the Security Council to discuss the matter. 
We indicated a willingness to look at options less than a formal institution provided that there was a clear decision that consultation would become the norm, that it would be systematized and institutionalized even if it could not be within the framework of a new institution. 
We made it clear also that this had to be viewed as a procedural matter regulated solely by paragraph 2 of Article 27 of the Charter that is, a decision on which only the affirmative votes of nine members were required. 
We are pleased, as I said, that we have been able to reach consensus on this matter, because it is of fundamental importance to the future work of the Security Council. 
Certainly, it was never our intention in taking this initiative to change the power relationships prescribed in the Charter; far from it. 
Our intention was rather to give proper effect to the provisions of the Charter and the power relationships envisaged in it. 
In this respect, Article 44 is a very important provision. 
We are aware that some have technical arguments against its relevance or applicability. 
When we look closely at Article 44, we see that the Charter founders expected that troop-contributing countries would participate in decisions taken by the Council - I repeat: participate in decisions. 
That Article says only that they may participate, without vote, in the discussion. 
Article 32, which deals with States that are parties to disputes says only that they may participate. 
So clearly the Charter envisaged a much higher level of participation by troop-contributing countries in Council decisions. 
That is why it is not sufficient to say that the interests of troop-contributing countries can be accommodated simply by inviting them to speak in public debates of the sort we are currently having, important though such opportunities are. 
As will be appreciated from what I have said, the purpose of our initiative was to restore a balance, which we believed was provided for in the Charter but which had been lost over the years when the Security Council was inactive and largely a political debating chamber. 
Now that the Security Council has resumed its rightful role, it must bring its culture into line with the letter and the spirit of the Charter. 
As the Security Council in the mid-1990s struggles to discover its proper path, we have to accept that the path will be evolutionary. 
That is why New Zealand warmly accepted this positive decision adopted today. 
It is only one step along the road we would have liked to travel. 
I am thinking here about the elements of our initiative which have been postponed for future consideration: first, the need to systematize also the Council's practice of consulting countries with regional or other specific interests, and, secondly, the Council's own internal requirements for information and internal transparency. 
In this latter respect, the Council's practice, in our view, is nothing short of primitive, given the policy responsibilities which it performs. 
He pointed out that improving the United Nations capacity for undertaking peace-keeping and its collective security responsibilities must be predicated on clear accountability. 
"The management of peace-keeping operations is allocated to the Secretariat. 
This is not a promotion of micro-management, nor am I implying any criticism of the Secretariat staff. 
Ironically, the Security Council had, in resolution 814 (1993), already foreseen the need in the case of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) for detailed political accountability and provided for a committee to follow the operation closely. 
But the committee was never established. 
In the days that have passed since then, we have only become more convinced that our original proposal for an institutionalized approach to the oversight of peace-keeping operations would, because of the information flows that would occur, significantly enhance the quality of Security Council policy decisions. 
In the Argentine/New Zealand initiative, however, this proposal was refined to a more modest regular series of meetings at the technical level to enhance information flows. 
We urge the members of the Council, in the months to come, to continue to work on this issue, as has been agreed in today's decision. 
For in the end the Council is judged not by the quality of the fine speeches in this Chamber, but by the quality of the policy decisions it takes. 
We remain deeply concerned that the information base on which the Council takes decisions and adjusts them in the light of rapidly changing circumstances in the field is far too fragile for safety. 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom): I speak today not just as a member of the Security Council but as the representative of one of the larger troop-contributing countries. 
At present the United Kingdom has over 4,000 men and women serving around the globe in United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
They, like others, are deployed in increasingly dangerous operations where, all too often, they face the threat of the hidden mine or the sniper's gun. 
Like other troop contributors, large and small, we are concerned to have the fullest possible information on the operations in which our men serve and fuller and more regular consultations about the decisions which affect their lives. 
That is right and proper. 
That has been the driving force behind my delegation's approach to this issue. 
We have, however, also been concerned that any steps taken to develop, regularize and make more predictable the pattern of consultations should respect the different roles and responsibilities of the Security Council, the Secretary-General and the troop-contributing countries. 
The decision-making responsibility of the Council as the authorizing body for peace-keeping operations is clear. 
We are delighted that agreement has now been reached on the basis of that paper. 
What we must now do is to implement the changes described in the Council's statement and to ensure that they work to the benefit of all and to the more effective furtherance of the United Nations increasingly arduous but necessary involvement in peace-keeping worldwide. 
Mr. Lavrov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): Several thousand Russian citizens are serving in various United Nations peace-keeping operations in different parts of the world. 
Troop contributors make a useful contribution to the conduct of United Nations peace-keeping operations, and their active participation in such exchanges of views should help to enhance the effectiveness of peace-keeping activities. 
The Russian delegation notes with satisfaction the established practice whereby the Secretariat meets with troop contributors, with the participation of members of the Security Council. 
In this connection, we believe that the presidential statement just adopted at the welcome initiative of Argentina and New Zealand contains a useful set of procedures that expand on existing practice in this area. 
As the statement says, our delegation is prepared to continue, in a pragmatic and flexible manner, to cooperate in such measures. 
The Russian delegation believes that expanded dialogue on these questions will help maintain broad political support for United Nations peace-keeping operations and for future improvements in the mechanism for consultations with troop-contributing countries based on acquired experience. 
Of course, such mechanism should be applied in a flexible and pragmatic way and should take into account the authority of the Security Council and the United Nations Charter. 
I have learned that today, in one of the meeting rooms where a briefing session was held for members of the Security Council and countries contributing troops to the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL), the name-plate of the President of the Security Council figured on the rostrum. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): The subject of communication between troop-contributing countries, the Security Council and the Secretariat is one to which the delegation of Brazil has always attached great importance. 
The holding of regular consultations between the troop-contributing countries, the Secretariat and the members of the Security Council has been considered a complex scheme with constitutional and procedural aspects. 
The arrangements adopted by the Council reflect a pragmatic and flexible approach to the question and may be further improved in the future as required. 
Brazil supports the institutionalization of the practice of regular exchanges of information and views between troop-contributing countries, members of the Council and the Secretariat in the conviction that such a mechanism would constitute an important measure for deepening dialogue among those three parties. 
As mentioned earlier, the procedures adopted today are only the first step in the direction of further improving the working methods of the Council. 
My delegation underscores the fact, as the President stated today, that these arrangements are not exhaustive and may take a variety of forms, including informal communication between the Council and other countries especially affected, such as countries in the region and other relevant States. 
In many cases, neighbouring States would be instrumental in ensuring the prompt and smooth deployment of a particular peace-keeping operation. 
In addition, consultations with particular States or groups of States that may assist in the political and diplomatic negotiations would be relevant. 
The President: In view of the lateness of the hour I intend, with the concurrence of members of the Council, to suspend the meeting now until 4.30 p.m. 
The meeting was suspended at 1.20 p.m. and resumed at 5.30 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Greece and Ukraine in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The backdrop for the procedures established by virtue of that presidential statement consists of the expectations and broadly shared aspirations of States Members of the Organization to establish better and more effective communication between members of the Security Council and the other States Members of the Organization. 
In particular, it has become increasingly clear that there is a need to intensify consultations and exchanges of information between the Security Council and troop-contributing countries about the development of peace-keeping operations, without this affecting the responsibilities and functions of the Security Council and the Secretary-General under the Charter. 
These proposals were partially reflected in General Assembly resolution 47/71, dated 14 December 1992. 
None the less, it was clear that those procedures were inadequate and that a new impetus a politically significant impetus was required. 
In that statement the Council recognized the consequences of its decisions on peace-keeping operations for the States Members of the Organization, and in particular for the countries that provide contingents to the operations. 
Hence, the statement of 3 May 1994 provided the framework for the initiative of Argentina and New Zealand, which my delegation considers very valuable and the spirit of which we fully share. 
My delegation considers this provision particularly important since it will make it possible for us to continue to make progress in intensifying consultations between members of the Council and troop-contributing countries, as well as with other States that are especially interested. 
In particular, we have in mind countries directly involved in the search for a political solution to a given conflict or situation where a peace-keeping operation is deployed, such as the members of a group of friends of the Secretary-General for that particular peace process. 
As such, we believe that it will open up a new and fruitful stage in relations between the Security Council, the Secretariat and the Members of the Organization. 
We are particularly gratified that, with the increase in the number and complexity of United Nations peace-keeping operations, there is a growing realization of the need for better communication, understanding, consultation and coordination between the Security Council, the troop-contributing countries and the Secretariat. 
In this context, briefings of troop-contributing countries by the Secretariat have already been pretty well institutionalized. 
The troop-contributing countries not only need to be informed about important developments pertaining to the peace-keeping operations where their troops are committed but also require to be adequately consulted regarding decisions having a bearing on their contingents. 
In our view, improved arrangements for consultations between Council members and the concerned troop-contributing countries prior to important decisions pertaining to peace-keeping operations would in no way infringe upon the powers and responsibilities of the Security Council. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese):......................................... It is stipulated explicitly in the Charter of the United Nations that the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security resides in the Security Council. 
In recent years the United Nations peace-keeping operations have been fruitful in facilitating the resolution of conflicts and maintaining world peace and security. 
Mr. Kovanda (Czech Republic): I should like, first, to congratulate you warmly, Madam, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of November and, at the same time, to thank Sir David Hannay for his remarkable leadership of the Council during October. 
The Czech Republic has almost 1,000 troops and military observers in United Nations peace-keeping operations in the former Yugoslavia, in Mozambique and in Liberia. 
My country thus ranks among the fairly important troop contributors, especially taking into account its total population of a little over 10 million. 
Last January, during our presidency of the Council, we initiated a small step in this direction by convening the first meeting between the United Nations Operation in Somalia troop contributors and Security Council members. 
Such meetings have since become routine. 
Therefore, we wholeheartedly applaud the efforts of our distinguished colleagues from Argentina and New Zealand, who have persevered with the present initiative. 
On the other hand, as a member of the Council, we have also gained some insight as to what arrangements are practical, as opposed to burdensome. 
The steps outlined in the presidential statement in question do not necessarily answer every possible question. 
After all, this is, in a sense, an internal decision of the Council an addition, perhaps, to its rules of procedure. which for over a decade have had only "provisional" status anyway. 
Thus the exact form of these consultations will probably vary to a certain extent from Council President to Council President. 
The President: I thank the representative of the Czech Republic for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Ayewah (Nigeria): Let me begin by thanking the delegations of Argentina and New Zealand for their initiative on this important subject, which affects in a fundamental way the responsibility of the Security Council in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
We must admire the determined and pragmatic manner in which the two delegations have endeavoured to obtain consensus on the subject. 
During our intervention in the debate on the Security Council's report to the General Assembly we welcomed this initiative, aimed at creating a more effective system of consultation between Security Council members and troop-contributing countries, as a useful contribution to the further development of the United Nations peace-keeping capacity. 
Furthermore, Nigeria, as a major troop-contributing country of long standing, has always taken the view that consultations between troop contributors and the Security Council are not only desirable but necessary for the full and effective discharge of our Charter obligations. 
We are particularly encouraged in this regard by the provisions of Article 44 of the United Nations Charter. 
Our decision today, which seeks to formalize and institutionalize the procedure for such consultations, conveyed in the presidential statement that you read this morning, Madam Chairman, represents a pragmatic step in the right direction. 
Peace-keeping is one area of the Council's work that has implications not only for the State where such an operation is undertaken but also for troop-contributing countries, most of which are not usually members of the Council. 
Given the considerable increase in the number and complexity of such operations, the call for a more systematized form of consultation and dialogue between Council members and troop contributors serves the interests of both sides. 
In addition, the greater transparency that would result from the improved consultation procedures would greatly help to strengthen the political support of troop-contributing countries for the various peace-keeping mandates of the Organization. 
The statement we agreed this morning contains important elements of our collective desire to achieve greater transparency, efficiency and democratization in the Council's working methods. 
They are, however, not exhaustive, and we welcome the intention of the Council to keep the arrangements under review. 
My delegation welcomes the statement that you read out on behalf of the Council, Madam President. 
Nothing can better illustrate this trend than today's presidential statement, which we consider at this stage to be the first step in the right direction. 
My delegation considers that these consultations are in line with our work and will further enhance decisions by the Council. 
While observing that the arrangements referred to in the statement are not exhaustive, my delegation believes that it is inevitable for us all together in the future to collaborate vigorously in this regard. 
Transparency in the Council's work is a positive step and will help all Members of our Organization. 
The Council will give its utmost consideration to the multinational discussions of peace-keeping operations between troop-contributing countries participating in these operations and provide them with the necessary information. 
The President: I shall now make a statement in my capacity as the representative of the United States. 
Speaking in my national capacity, I want to join my colleagues in emphasizing the significance of the presidential statement and in thanking the representatives of Argentina and New Zealand for the initiative and hard work that they put into this project. 
Let me also thank the British Mission for its role as midwife in this important delivery. 
In our judgement, fuller and more regular exchanges between Security Council members, troop contributors and the Secretariat are directly beneficial to all concerned. 
They are a necessary step in ensuring that Council decisions to extend, terminate or significantly change peace-keeping mandates are taken with the benefit of the views of those Member States whose personnel are most directly involved. 
Today's action will significantly enhance the working relationship between the Council and troop contributors in several important ways. 
Meetings between the Council, troop contributors and the Secretariat will be held on a regular basis and, whenever possible, announced in advance in the United Nations Journal whenever mandate extensions, terminations or significant changes are in view. 
Secondly, it initiates a monthly review by the Council of the expected schedule of meetings involving the Secretariat, troop contributors and Council members. 
Thirdly, it provides for enhanced opportunities for timely and urgent exchanges of information and views in the event of unforeseen developments profoundly affecting peace-keeping operations, such as occurred in Rwanda last April. 
Fourthly, it provides for a discussion that is well informed and well focused by providing an agenda in advance to all participants. 
Finally, it provides the basis for more direct exchanges between the troop contributors and Council members by means of meetings that are jointly chaired by the President of the Security Council and a representative of the Secretariat, nominated by the Secretary-General. 
While these changes bring important and valuable improvement to the working relationship between Council members, the Secretariat and troop contributors, they do not and cannot in any way alter the fundamental division of competence and responsibility between the Secretariat and the Security Council. 
The meetings undertaken as a consequence of today's statement will not supplant, but be an addition to, the normal troop-contributor consultations concerning operational and similar matters. 
Secondly, we will pursue this important innovation in a pragmatic and flexible manner, conscious of the need not to overburden the Council or to encroach upon the Council's primary security tasks. 
We look forward to the clarity of purpose that we hope will emerge from this transparency. 
I now resume my function as President of the Council. 
Mr. Maruyama (Japan): As this is the first time that I have spoken at a formal meeting of the Security Council, let me extend my heartfelt congratulations to you, Madam President, on your assumption of the presidency. 
At the outset, I should like to commend the delegations of Argentina and New Zealand for their very welcome initiative in coordinating efforts with the members of the Council to have a presidential statement issued on the subject of communication between members and non-members of the Council. 
The Government of Japan strongly supports the proposal contained therein to enhance, in a pragmatic and flexible manner, the arrangements for consultations and exchanges of information with countries contributing to a peace-keeping operation. 
At this time of great change in the international situation since the end of the cold war, United Nations peace-keeping operations are expected to play a central role in the maintenance of world peace and security. 
An efficient mechanism must be established to involve all of them in the consultation process. 
When Japan first proposed this idea several years ago, it was received with little enthusiasm, but in recent years it appears to have gained the support of many countries. 
In fact, it has been incorporated in several General Assembly resolutions. 
This in turn will enhance the legitimacy and credibility of the Security Council, especially when questions concerning peace-keeping operations are raised. 
International confidence in United Nations peace-keeping operations will be greatly enhanced if consultations are held and views exchanged among the countries concerned. 
This will also facilitate the smooth supply of equipment, financing, expertise or advice necessary for the successful deployment of civilian as well as military personnel. 
For example, any change made in the mandate of a peace-keeping operation which has substantial budgetary implications will be of concern to the major donor States. 
This consultative mechanism was referred to in the statement made in May by the President of the Security Council (S/PRST/1994/22). 
In this respect, I should like to point out that the Secretariat has traditionally interpreted the term "troop-contributing countries" in a broad sense, to include countries making contributions of various sorts, not just of troops. 
The President: I thank the representative of Japan for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Sucharipa (Austria): Madam President, I should like to congratulate you on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for the month of November. 
Likewise, we express our appreciation for the leadership exerted by your predecessor, Sir David Hannay. 
Austria has a long-standing tradition and active engagement in United Nations peace-keeping activities. 
We thus are deeply interested in effective cooperation and a close dialogue between the Security Council, the Secretariat and troop-contributing countries. 
With this in mind, we welcomed the initiative launched by New Zealand and Argentina, which resulted in today's Security Council decision. 
In a letter to the President of the Council, Austria underlined the need for more transparency in decisions regarding peace-keeping operations. 
Similar letters were addressed to the Council by other delegations. 
We therefore appreciate the decision taken today by the Security Council, within its own prerogative, to enhance the channels of communication with troop-contributing countries - even if this decision falls short of original proposals to set up a formal subsidiary body of the Council. 
We believe that the implementation of this decision on the procedure to be followed in future will constitute an important step in the direction of the more transparent functioning of the Council. 
By ensuring that non-members with a special interest in peace-keeping operations are kept informed on a regular basis and that their opinions are taken into consideration in the decision- making process, the Council has responded to a most urgent request by the Organization's membership at large. 
In the view of my delegation, input by non-members might contribute to more effective decision-making by the Council and produce increased political willingness by Governments to ensure participation in peace-keeping missions. 
It is relevant to note that the decision adopted today is to a certain extent also the byproduct of relevant proposals and discussions in the context of the Open-ended Working Group on the Question of Equitable Representation on and Increase in the Membership of the Security Council. 
We are pleased to see that, as far as peace-keeping operations are concerned, the Security Council, with today's statement, has responded fairly swiftly to the calls for greater transparency. 
Let me therefore express the hope that today's action may augur well for future cooperation on other topics also between the Security Council and interested States Members of the United Nations currently not serving on the Council. 
Today's decision constitutes, in the view of the Austrian delegation, an important step in our endeavours to arrive at a more equal balance between the Security Council and the General Assembly in general. 
We therefore note with satisfaction that the Council will keep under review arrangements to improve the quality and speed of the flow of information available to support Security Council decision-making. 
The President: I thank the representative of Austria for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Osvald (Sweden): I wish first of all to congratulate you, Madam President, on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for the month of November. 
We are certain that the Council is in good hands. 
I have the honour to speak on behalf of the four Nordic troop-contributing countries: Denmark, Finland, Norway and Sweden. 
Over the years, we have contributed a considerable number of troops to these operations. 
At present, almost 5,600 men and women from our countries are participating in ongoing United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
Thanks to the efforts of Argentina and New Zealand and the helpful and constructive way their proposal has been handled in the Council, all troop-contributing countries can today look forward to a new chapter in the relations between them and the Security Council. 
This is reflected, inter alia, in General Assembly resolution 48/43 of 10 December 1993, which was a Nordic initiative and was adopted by consensus. 
We firmly believe that an enhanced dialogue with the Security Council and increased transparency in these matters will be of crucial importance in maintaining the broad political support for United Nations peace-keeping operations that has been the tradition in our countries. 
In our view, the consultations with the troop contributors should be structured, focused on areas of particular concern and take place on a regular basis, as well as when extensions and/or modifications of existing mandates are being considered. 
We are prepared to play our part in making the consultations worthwhile and useful for all concerned. 
We note with satisfaction that the Security Council will keep the new arrangements under review and that it stands ready to consider further measures to enhance the arrangements in the light of experience. 
One area for future consideration would be to make efforts, when feasible, to engage in consultations those countries that realistically may be in a position to contribute troops to a new peace-keeping operation before a decision is taken by the Security Council to launch the new operation in question. 
The President: I thank the representative of Sweden for his kind words addressed to me. 
The high degree of diplomatic ability for which you are known guarantees that the Council's proceedings will be smooth. 
Today, less than two months later which would seem to be a record we welcome the decisions taken by the Security Council as outlined in the presidential statement made earlier today at the 3448th meeting of the Council. 
We recognize that significant progress has been achieved since the presidential statement of 3 May 1994. 
As we have stated before, consultations with troop-contributing countries are crucial for the effectiveness of the Security Council's work. 
Timely and comprehensive consultations with troop contributors are also vital for the credibility and authority of the Council's decisions. 
We note the degree of flexibility contained in the presidential statement that the arrangements described are not exhaustive. 
We therefore believe that further steps will be taken where necessary. 
The President: I thank the representative of Germany for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mrs. Fr\x{5db0}hette (Canada) (interpretation from French): At the outset, allow me to congratulate you, Madam President, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council. 
I am convinced that the Council will benefit once again from your intelligent and enlightened leadership this month. 
I also wish to thank your predecessor, the Permanent Representative of the United Kingdom, Sir David Hannay, who led the Security Council's work efficiently and diligently in October. 
The Council's decision to embark on a process that will make possible increased consultation with States that are not Council members, and in particular with troop-contributing countries, is an important phase in the pursuit of our common goal of greater effectiveness in peace-keeping operations. 
As you know, Madam President, Canada has long urged the Council to hold broader consultations, especially when its decisions could have serious consequences for the troops on the ground, as well as on the conditions in which the Council's mandates are implemented. 
In the spring of this year, my Government invited a number of major troop-contributing countries to a meeting in Ottawa to discuss this matter and others, with the objective of improving our collective response to peace-keeping operations. 
The presidential statement adopted this morning by the Council addresses many of the concerns identified in Ottawa, and subsequently developed in a working group, on the subject of political direction, led by Malaysia and the Netherlands. 
While this presidential statement could not address the concerns of all, it does address those very specific elements of greatest importance to Canada. 
Canada is pleased to note that the statement also recognizes the clear distinction between those occasions when the Council should and must consult with troop-contributing countries and those other occasions when it is imperative that the Secretariat meet with contributors to discuss operational matters. 
The Council's recognition that this issue is of great importance to many of the Member States will, in our view, do much to encourage wider and fuller participation in future peace-keeping missions. 
The President: I thank the representative of Canada for the very kind words she addressed to me. 
Mr. Biegman (Netherlands): Let me first congratulate you, Madam President, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of November. 
As a substantial contributor of troops to peace-keeping operations around the world, the Netherlands has always strongly advocated more regular interaction between all parties involved in those operations. 
In October my delegation, together with our Benelux partners, Belgium and Luxemburg, underlined in a letter to your predecessor the importance we attach to improving the procedures for the exchange of information and consultation between the Council, the Secretariat and countries participating in peace-keeping operations. 
We therefore warmly welcome the presidential statement the Council adopted this morning. 
It is, in the view of my delegation, a far-reaching and extremely important step on the path towards finding more suitable mechanisms to improve cooperation and communication between all parties involved in peace-keeping operations. 
This is a very positive development in the institutional relations between the Council and the General Assembly, which will, we hope, enhance the spirit of solidarity needed to cope with the increasing challenges of the Organization. 
The new procedures adopted today reflect the awareness that the implementation of the decisions and resolutions of the Council require cooperation and collective action. 
I have stated on other occasions that enhanced transparency of the work of the Council can strengthen public support in the Member States for participation in peace-keeping operations. 
It is extremely important that the Council receive the fullest possible support in carrying out its unique mandate to maintain international peace and security. 
The President: I thank the representative of the Netherlands for the very kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Razali (Malaysia): Madam President, the delegation of Malaysia would like to thank your predecessor, Sir David Hannay, for steering the work of the Council during the month of October. 
My delegation would also like to support your efforts this month in the Council, fully aware of your capabilities and mindful of the role of the United States in the Council. 
The presidential statement adopted earlier today by the Council is relevant and timely; it is a good piece of work. 
It follows upon the joint initiative taken by Argentina and New Zealand, both non-permanent members of the Council, and efforts of the British Ambassador as President last month. 
We outside the Council would like to think that we have, in some measure, made a contribution, given our increasing calls for direct consultations between the Council and troop-contributing countries. 
We see this decision as an important step marking a positive change within the Council, fitting into the broader matrix of the necessary changes that this Council will have to undergo and undertake in the future. 
In fact, this is provided for in Article 44 of the Charter. 
Earlier this year, we formally communicated to the President of this Council the urgent need for direct consultations between the Council and troop- contributing countries. 
The demand for enhanced consultations has been reinforced by the fact that about two thirds of the troops serving in peace-keeping operations are contributed by non-permanent members and non-members of the Security Council. 
In Somalia, for example, the United Nations force is now composed almost exclusively of such troops. 
That is why the troop-contributing countries have insisted on being more fully consulted by the Council, without prejudice to the exercise by the Council of its decision-making authority under the Charter. 
The Malaysian delegation is ready to work with all parties to further elaborate steps to fully meet the needs of a comprehensive interaction between the Council and troop-contributing countries. 
In a paper entitled Political Direction and Support, prepared following a meeting at Ottawa earlier this year, organized by the Canadian Government, the non-permanent members and troop-contributing countries outside the Council spelled out details pertaining to these consultations. 
The President: I thank the representative of Malaysia for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Hayes (Ireland): First of all, Madam President, I would like to congratulate you on your assumption of the office of President of the Council for the month of November. 
We have supported this process as one which is desirable and even inevitable, given the rapid expansion in both the number and complexity of peace-keeping operations in recent years. 
Troop-contributing countries have a right to be consulted on - and, indeed, to be able to contribute to - the decision-making process on peace-keeping operations in which, through the provision of troops, they have a direct interest. 
The dividend resulting from such increased transparency should be a higher level of political support generally among Member States for the peace-keeping role and activities of the United Nations. 
My delegation would like to thank the delegations of Argentina and New Zealand for the initiative they have undertaken to further develop consultation procedures between troop contributors and the Council. 
The new measures represent a significant enhancement of the current consultation procedures and go a considerable way to meet the concerns and wishes expressed in recent months by many troop contributors and other non-members of the Security Council. 
We have no doubt that the new arrangements will contribute greatly to more effective implementation of Security Council mandates. 
On the basis of the experience acquired in implementing them it will become clear in due course what further measures may be necessary in order to provide for a fully effective process of consultation and communication between troop contributors and the Council. 
The President: I thank the representative of Ireland for the kind words he addressed to me. 
I now ask for the indulgence of subsequent speakers. As agreed in the Council's prior consultations, I shall suspend the meeting briefly now in order to take up an urgent matter. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of Belgium. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
Mr. Portocarero (Belgium) (interpretation from French): Madam President, may I join those who have already congratulated you on your assumption of the presidency for this month. 
Belgium warmly welcomes the adoption by the Security Council of the presidential statement within the framework of "An Agenda for Peace", particularly with regard to the improvement of procedures guiding consultations between troop-contributing countries, members of the Security Council and the Secretary-General. 
Indeed, these consultations will first of all allow troop-contributing countries to assist the Secretariat in the management of these operations. 
Indeed, the contributors often have a better knowledge of the situation on the ground and can therefore judge whether new tasks are acceptable and feasible. 
The security of the troops, which for Belgium is an absolute priority, cannot but benefit thereby. 
The President: I thank the representative of Belgium for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Fulci (Italy): Madam President, may I begin by joining previous speakers in congratulating you on your assumption of your new duties as President of the Security Council for the month of November. 
It is a tribute and a challenge to your considerable diplomatic skills. 
The presidential statement approved by the Security Council today with regard to regular consultations with troop-contributing countries represents a significant step in the direction long hoped for by my country as well as many other countries which contribute in varying degrees and forms to United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
Therefore, my delegation wishes to thank you, Madam President, as well as the Permanent Representatives of Argentina and New Zealand, who began this welcome initiative and promptly reintroduced the question in the General Assembly. 
In our opinion, we should focus on three needs: first, consultation with troop-contributing countries before the Council makes any decision; secondly, dual-representation by the Secretariat and the Council at the highest level; and, thirdly, a steady flow of information and regular announcements of meetings before they take place. 
For some time now my delegation has maintained that we need to define consultation procedures in a precise and binding fashion. 
Therefore, even though we do not wish to underestimate the importance of the presidential statement, we feel that a resolution would have been a more appropriate instrument. 
Some parts of the text still leave room for misinterpretation. 
Furthermore, consultations are now planned only for the extension or termination of a mandate. 
Italy is convinced that a truly satisfactory consultation mechanism constitutes the most solid base on which to build an efficient and unified chain of command in United Nations peace-keeping and therefore to assure rational conduct of the operation. 
That said, we are sincerely appreciative of the crucial first step that has been made. 
The President: I thank the representative of Italy for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Batu (Turkey): I join previous speakers to congratulate you, Madam President, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of November. 
We are confident that under your able guidance the Council will successfully carry out its responsibilities. 
The fact that Council decisions must have an adequate consensual base is also inherent in the letter and spirit of Article 1, paragraph 4 of the Charter, which describes "harmonizing the actions of nations" as one of the purposes of the United Nations. 
Therefore, the lack of a sufficient consultation mechanism undermines the legitimacy of Council decisions on peace-keeping operations. 
Almost two thirds of the troops serving in these operations are currently contributed by non-permanent members and non-members of the Security Council. 
Accordingly, we believe that the process of improving consultation procedures should be further developed and institutionalized. 
The President: I thank the representative of Turkey for his kind words addressed to me. 
Australia welcomes the statement which you, Madam President, made today on behalf of the Council on arrangements for consultation and exchange of information with troop-contributing countries. 
We all know that in recent years there has been growing expressed concern about the need to improve the briefing procedures, working methods and practices of the Security Council. 
As the report of the Security Council, which was considered in the General Assembly last week, records, some initial steps have been taken by the Council, particularly towards improving the accessibility and transparency of its deliberations. 
These constructive efforts should be seen, we believe, in the context of the unprecedented number of often complex situations to which the Council is being called upon to respond and the increasing frequency, indeed, virtually continuous nature of its deliberations. 
While we have welcomed the steps the Council has taken, we have emphasized the importance we attach to continuing to address, as an ongoing process, improvements to the working methods of the Council. 
This has been particularly the case in relation to the arrangements for consultation and exchange of information between the Council, troop-contributing countries and the Secretariat. 
As a troop-contributing country, Australia has, like many other Member States, a particular interest in the fullest possible consultation and exchange of information regarding United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
We therefore regard the procedures contained in the presidential statement as one important step which will enhance these arrangements for consultation and the flow of information. 
The range of procedures which are outlined in the presidential statement will contribute to more effective and informed decision-making by the Council and provide for enhanced transparency and cooperation with all Member States in relation to the United Nations important responsibilities in peace-keeping. 
But while these procedures represent a significant change, they are only a first step. 
We would like to have seen the Council decide to establish, under Article 29 of the Charter, a Council committee on consultations with troop-contributing countries, as New Zealand originally proposed. 
We would also like to see the Council give full effect to Article 44 of the Charter so that troop-contributing countries can participate in decisions taken by the Council under Chapter VII. 
We also agree with others that there is a need to systematize the Council's practice of consulting countries with regional or other specific interests. 
It is therefore important that in taking this first step the Security Council has agreed that the arrangements contained in the presidential statement are not to be considered exhaustive and that the Council stands ready to consider further measures. 
We strongly urge the Council to continue in the direction on which it has now embarked. 
The President: I thank the representative of Australia for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Elaraby (Egypt): Allow me at the outset to congratulate you, Madam President, on the assumption of the office of President of the Security Council for this month. 
My delegation is confident that the Council will successfully and expeditiously carry out its responsibilities as prescribed in the Charter under your able presidency. 
I should also like to pay tribute to Sir David Hannay, the Permanent Representative of the United Kingdom, for the skilful leadership he showed while presiding over the Council last month. 
We have no doubt that this is an important step. 
We are indeed indebted to the delegations of Argentina and New Zealand, which seized the initiative and presented their proposals to the Council. 
Egypt has joined many other delegations in supporting this important initiative. 
In a letter dated 27 October 1994 (S/1994/1231), I informed the President of the Council that the Government of Egypt was joining other Governments in the call for increased and more institutionalized procedures for such consultations. 
My delegation considers that such consultations would not infringe the authority of the Security Council; rather, they would contribute to and enhance the credibility of the Council. 
The Council, in our view, should also consider further developing the consultations process by establishing a subsidiary organ, as stipulated by Article 29 of the Charter, to ensure genuine transparency and more efficient functioning. 
My delegation therefore firmly believes that the significant step adopted today will be followed in due course by an expansion of the consultations process to encompass all the parties concerned. 
My delegation hopes that the consultation process will be undertaken in a timely, systematic and institutionalized manner. 
My delegation is also looking forward to further action by the Council to strengthen the consultation procedures with troop-contributing countries concerning ongoing peace-keeping operations, as well as future operations. 
Finally, my delegation notes with satisfaction that the Security Council will keep under review arrangements to improve the quality and speed of the flow of information available to support the Council's decision-making process. 
The President: I thank the representative of Egypt for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Zacharakis (Greece): At the outset, I should like to congratulate you, Madam President, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council. 
Therefore, we are grateful to the Permanent Representatives of Argentina and New Zealand for their initiative, and we welcome today's presidential statement, which constitutes, in our view, a good working basis for the benefit of all of us. 
The case of the United Nations peace-keeping operation in the former Yugoslavia is very telling in this regard. 
Greece has not contributed troops to the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) because it wished to abide by the principle of non-participation in United Nations operations in neighbouring countries, or countries that have a special interest in the region. 
My country is currently involved in United Nations peace-keeping efforts in Iraq, Georgia and Western Sahara. 
Recently, Greek peace-keepers have participated in the operations in Somalia and Cambodia. 
We look forward to participating constructively in the arrangements for consultation and exchange of information set out in the presidential statement before us. 
The President: I thank the representative of Greece for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Zlenko (Ukraine): Let me congratulate you, Madam President, upon your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of November. 
The delegation of Ukraine is confident that your experience and outstanding diplomatic skills will help you to find effective solutions to the problems the Security Council is now facing. 
Let me also convey, through you, our appreciation to your predecessor, Sir David Hannay, for his excellent work done in October. 
The scope and scale of United Nations peace-keeping operations, their successes and failures, experience and shortcomings clearly called for scrupulous and thorough investigation on the part of the Security Council. 
At the same time it has become obvious that troop-contributing countries non-members of the Council should get the right to voice their preoccupations and objections, if any. 
In Ukraine, we came across a situation when the field commanders of the Ukrainian contingent submitted reasonable practical proposals as how to make their important mission more effective for example, how to enhance protection of personnel and minimize the risk of fatalities. 
But the mechanism of consultations between the Security Council, the Secretariat and the troop-contributing countries is far from effective. 
Their joint proposals reflect the common ideas and preoccupations which exist among the troop-contributing countries. 
The delegation of Ukraine views it as essential that this should also discussed between the members of the Council and potential troop-contributing countries in order to avoid possible misunderstandings between the Secretariat, the Security Council and States. 
We hope that the procedures which we are discussing today will prove their effectiveness in the very nearest future. 
The President: I thank the representative of Ukraine for his kind words addressed to me. 
There are no further speakers inscribed on my list. 
The meeting rose at 7.15 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Angola in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Van Dunem "Mbinda"(Angola) took a place at the Council table. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
It reiterates its demand to the parties to cease immediately military hostilities throughout Angola and to establish quickly an effective and firm cease-fire. 
"The Security Council notes that the leaderships of both parties must have adequate opportunity to meet with their negotiating teams to prepare for the military talks scheduled to begin on 10 November. 
"The Security Council stresses once again that any obstruction to the peace process will be unacceptable. 
It calls upon them to honour their commitments made at the Lusaka talks, to exercise maximum restraint and responsibility, and to refrain from any action that could jeopardize the signing of the protocol on 15 November 1994." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/63. 
The meeting rose at 6.45 p.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Maruyama (Japan) and Mr. Chong-Ha Yoo (Republic of Korea) took the places reserved for them at the side of the Council Chamber. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council reaffirms the critical importance of International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) safeguards in the implementation of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (the Treaty) and the contribution which progress in non-proliferation makes to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The Security Council notes with satisfaction the \x{e4e9}greed Framework between the United States of America and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea (DPRK) (Agreed Framework) of 21 October 1994 as a positive step in the direction of denuclearizing the Korean Peninsula and maintaining peace and security in the region. 
The Security Council underlines that the Safeguards Agreement remains binding and in force and looks to the DPRK to act thereon. 
The Security Council notes with approval the DPRK decision in the Agreed Framework to freeze its graphite-moderated reactors and related facilities, which is a voluntary measure beyond what is required by the Treaty and the IAEA-DPRK Safeguards Agreement. 
The Security Council, having received an oral report from the Director General of the IAEA, notes further that IAEA monitoring activities with respect to such a voluntary measure are within the scope of verification activities under the IAEA-DPRK Safeguards Agreement. 
The Security Council requests the IAEA to take all steps it may deem necessary as a consequence of the Agreed Framework to monitor the freeze. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/64. 
The meeting rose at 7.20 p.m. 
The meeting was called to order at 3.25 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Tajikistan in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
"The Council further welcomes the reaffirmed commitment by the parties to resolve the conflict only through political means and their agreement to hold the next round of talks in early December 1994 in Moscow. 
It especially stresses the need for strict observance of the cease-fire and cessation of all hostile acts. 
"The Council invites the parties to make all the efforts necessary to achieve further substantial progress during the next round of inter-Tajik talks. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/65. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Security Council also have before them document S/1994/1168, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by Argentina, France, New Zealand, the Russian Federation, Spain, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Rwanda is continuing to experience a human tragedy of unprecedented scale. 
In that country, mass and glaring violations of international humanitarian law have been perpetrated, including acts of genocide and crimes against humanity, as a result of which hundreds of thousands of people have perished. 
Clearly, those responsible for these crimes must receive the punishment they deserve and this is the major, but not the sole, task of the international tribunal which is to be created. 
The Russian Federation also believes that by its activity the tribunal must promote the process of national reconciliation, the return of refugees, and the restoration and maintenance of peace in Rwanda. 
In addition, we believe that support for the Security Council resolution will give yet another clear and unequivocal signal to the effect that the international community will not tolerate serious violations of norms of international humanitarian law and disregard for the rights of the individual. 
In conclusion, I should like to note that the history of the establishment of international tribunals, first in the former Yugoslavia and now in Rwanda, reinforces our conviction that a permanent international criminal court must be established in the near future. 
This gives us reason to hope for the successful conclusion of the efforts to establish such a body. 
The President: The result of the voting is as follows: 13 votes in favour, 1 against and 1 abstention. 
The draft resolution has been adopted as resolution 955 (1994). 
Because of their particular seriousness, the offences which fall within the competence of the Tribunal are a threat to peace and international security which justifies recourse to Chapter VII of the Charter. 
Thus the Tribunal should in its own way contribute to restoring civil peace to the territory of Rwanda. 
This consideration should be borne in mind when, after the Secretary-General's report has been received, the Tribunal's headquarters and actual method of operation are decided upon. 
The Tribunal will be competent to deal with offences committed between 1 January and 31 December 1994. 
It goes without saying that if major infractions, together with violations of humanitarian law, were repeated after the end of 1994, the Security Council would be entitled to extend the Tribunal's competence beyond the time period envisaged at present. 
This should allow these two elements of the Tribunal to function more economically and more harmoniously. 
This should also allow this new jurisdiction to start work very quickly, since Judge Goldstone, who will have the initiative in undertaking prosecutions of the perpetrators of criminal acts in Rwanda, has already assumed his duties. 
We note with satisfaction that the statute mentions that there will be a special deputy for Rwandan affairs. 
This magistrate should be appointed very quickly, so that the Prosecutor's Office can have someone with sufficient knowledge of the language and the cultural context of this region of Africa. 
The interpretative comments made at that time remain valid for my delegation in the case now before us. 
In conclusion, I hope that the judgement of such cases in the future will fall within the competence of a permanent international criminal court established by treaty. 
This initiative on the part of the organ entrusted with the maintenance of peace was legitimate and indispensable. 
Mr. Keating (New Zealand): The decision which we have just taken is a very important one. 
Genocide is the most heinous of international crimes. 
Article VII of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide envisages action under the Charter to suppress genocide, and article VI of the Convention envisages the establishment of international tribunals to try persons charged with genocide. 
The Council has acted quickly, but it has also acted responsibly. 
It has listened to all concerned and taken into account as far as possible the concerns that this Tribunal should respond to the specific needs of the situation in Rwanda. 
Between 500,000 and 1 million people may have been slain in Rwanda in a little over three months. 
After witnessing the genocide in Rwanda, on a scale reminiscent of that which occurred during the Second World War, we believe that the response could be no less than it was in Nuremburg or Tokyo decades ago or in respect of war crimes in the former Yugoslavia last year. 
It is therefore all the more a matter for regret that the resolution adopted today was not adopted by consensus. 
We particularly regret it because during our term here on the Security Council New Zealand has pursued action that has sought to create a consistency between the international community's response to tragedy in Africa and its response to tragedy elsewhere in the world. 
We recall that the Government of Rwanda requested the Tribunal. 
We are disappointed that it has not supported this resolution. 
We understand that this is principally because of its desire that those convicted of genocide should be executed. 
As a State party to the Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, New Zealand could never support an international tribunal that could impose the death penalty. 
It would be entirely unacceptable and a dreadful step backwards to introduce it here. 
Indeed, it would also go against the spirit of the Arusha Agreement, which the Government of Rwanda has said it will honour and which commit all parties in Rwanda to accept international human rights standards. 
The objective in Rwanda must be to establish a just and fair society based on respect for life and fundamental human rights. 
We also have to record that New Zealand could not support any proposals that would change the international character of the Tribunal or introduce any suggestion that the Tribunal could be subordinated to Rwandan political intervention. 
New Zealand has worked hard with Rwanda for more than six weeks now, ever since the beginning of this initiative, in an endeavour to accommodate its concerns. 
We did not simply produce an add-on to the former-Yugoslavia Tribunal; the Council recognized that there are important differences between the two situations. 
Moreover, the focus of the jurisdiction of the Tribunal is not on war crimes, but on genocide, as Rwanda had requested. 
For the killing that went on Rwanda this year, though not unconnected with the fighting between the forces of the two parties, was largely incidental to it. 
Furthermore, the Tribunal will be specific to Rwanda. 
The temporal jurisdiction of the Tribunal has been expanded backwards, from April, as originally proposed, to January 1994, so as to include acts of planning for the genocide that occurred in April. 
Proceedings will be held in Rwanda when possible, and the number of judges and trial chambers of the Tribunal can be expanded if need be. 
It has been made absolutely clear in the statute that there can be no pardons or commutations of sentences unless the Tribunal so decides; it is therefore not open for pressure to be brought to bear to secure the pardon of persons convicted and imprisoned elsewhere. 
We therefore believe that no one can say that the Security Council has not tried genuinely to accommodate Rwanda's reasonable concerns. 
These are the people responsible for genocide, and they are now controlling Rwandese refugees outside the country. 
My delegation therefore urges Rwanda to take the opportunity to support this Tribunal, to investigate and punish these people and also as an instrument of national reconciliation. 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom): Like the rest of the world, the Government of the United Kingdom was appalled by the atrocities committed in Rwanda. 
It considered that prosecutions for serious crimes committed during the armed conflict would be better undertaken by an international rather than a domestic tribunal because in its view an international tribunal would best meet the objectives of independence, objectivity and impartiality. 
It is because my Government shares these views that we cosponsored the draft resolution that the Council has just adopted. 
My Government regrets that Rwanda felt compelled to vote against the draft resolution. 
Looking ahead to the election of judges, it is of the greatest importance for the effective functioning of the Tribunal that the judges are persons with considerable practical experience in criminal law and procedure. 
Mr. Kovanda (Czech Republic): The Security Council has not dealt this year with developments more dramatic than those in Rwanda or with a country more tragic than Rwanda. 
The genocide is over; killings these days take place out of sight, even out of the country. 
And we sit here today in order to create a vehicle of justice. 
The independent Commission of Experts concluded that even though the conflict in Rwanda was a domestic one its consequences affected the entire international community, inasmuch as fundamental principles of international humanitarian law were violated. 
It therefore follows that the Security Council would react similarly as it did to the conflict in former Yugoslavia and initiate an ad hoc tribunal. 
Our decision today carries a broader significance which I will examine only in passing, merely to point out that it might signify a breakthrough in creating mechanisms that would impose international criminal law. 
While new concepts of international criminal law have been developed war crimes, crimes against humanity, genocide, and so on rules of procedure have remained quite underdeveloped since the Nuremberg trial. 
In the aftermath of the Rwanda genocide, the Security Council has demonstrated that it can efficiently and rapidly create an instrument for dealing with certain international crimes an accomplishment that has for decades been eluding international diplomatic conferences. 
The fact that that instrument is being created by the Security Council safeguards an essentially unified approach to these international crimes, and therefore, while recognizing all the problems associated with creating ad hoc tribunals, we welcome it. 
Let us, however, remind ourselves that justice, no matter how carefully weighed out and dispensed, will not undo the tragedy. 
Still, justice is necessary. 
It is especially necessary for Rwanda, which for decades has lived in a culture of impunity, a culture where massacres which have gone unpunished constitute a part of its contemporary history. 
For the organizers and instigators of the Rwanda genocide, getting away with murder is precisely what the international community wants to help prevent by way of the International Tribunal. 
Murder, let alone genocide, has to be punished for a sense of right, a sense of law and order, to be restored in a society that has seen all norms of life shattered. 
Justice is one thing; reconciliation, however, is another. 
Justice treats criminals whether or not they see the error of their ways; but reconciliation is much more complicated, and it is certainly impossible until and unless the criminals repent and show remorse. 
Only then can they even beg their victims for forgiveness, and only then can reconciliation possibly be attained. 
In this context it is important to note that we have seen few if any signs of remorse and repentance let alone apology from those responsible for the genocide. 
The very opposite is more likely the case. 
Even while we are creating a mechanism for trying these criminals, most of them are in the safe havens of refugee camps in Zaire and Tanzania. 
Creating the tribunal is just another of several partial tasks of the international community. 
In the view of my delegation, it is even an easier, more straightforward task. 
Letting the refugees make their own decisions, permitting humanitarian organizations free access to them, and neutralizing the wolves is the international community's first and foremost responsibility. 
And once they are neutralized, by all means let them be duly tried and punished. 
I should like to point out that for my Government, a standing international tribunal, in order to be established as legitimate and effective, should be the result of a treaty agreed among sovereign States. 
My Government attaches the utmost importance to the appropriate functioning of this Tribunal, whose work will involve the prosecution of those persons individually responsible for the violations of international humanitarian law as set out in articles 2, 3 and 4 of the Statute. 
We would have preferred a tribunal with its own appeals chamber and prosecutor, but we understand the reasons why the present solution was accepted, and we are pleased to see that it has been provided that an additional Deputy Prosecutor will be appointed for the specific situation of Rwanda. 
The appropriateness of having an office established in Rwanda where necessary should also be considered, having regard to the fact that the International Tribunal may meet away from its seat when it considers it necessary for the efficient exercise of its functions. 
In the specific case of Rwanda, we believe that those to be appointed should, in the main, come from continental legal systems. 
The tragic results are well known: hundreds of thousands of innocent people killed, millions of others internally displaced or forced to cross the borders, seeking refuge in neighbouring countries. 
The whole nation was laid to waste. 
The task of recovery is daunting, and an enormous challenge lies ahead. 
Last month, the members of the Security Council had the privilege of meeting President Bizimungu, whose leadership is clearly required to help solve the extremely complex situation in his country. 
He briefed us on the recent developments in Rwanda, and shared with us his plans for his Government and his expectations on how the international community could contribute to the challenging task of reconstructing an entire country. 
He showed particular concern for the need to make Rwandese in refugee camps, or internally displaced in the country, realize that the return to their homes was not only highly desirable, but also could be achieved in safety. 
The struggle against impunity was presented as a key area for confidence-building in Rwanda. 
Brazil has repeatedly made clear its unequivocal condemnation of genocide and other serious violations of international humanitarian law committed in Rwanda. 
The perpetrators of such abhorrent crimes must be promptly and properly brought to justice and, once proven guilty, receive adequate punishment. 
From the outset, my delegation considered that careful examination should be given to the possibility of establishing an international tribunal, as recommended by the Commission of Experts and explicitly requested by the President of Rwanda. 
Our preferred method for the creation of an international criminal tribunal has been and remains the conclusion of a convention by the international community clearly setting up the tribunal's jurisdiction and terms of reference. 
The establishment of such a tribunal must be based upon a careful and comprehensive examination of all the complex political, legal and judicial elements involved. 
Therefore, such jurisdiction cannot normally be presumed to exist at the international level without the participation and consent of the competent parties. 
The position we then took was to be seen as a political expression of our condemnation of the atrocities being committed in that region. 
Our position remains the same today. 
Brazil does not favour, as a matter of principle, resort to judicial or institutional measures of immediate effectiveness, to the detriment of solutions founded on a solid legal basis. 
The Security Council's responsibilities lie not in the judicial or institution-building field, but in the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Therefore, the invocation of Chapter VII of the Charter for the purpose of establishing an international tribunal goes, in our view, beyond the competence of the Council as clearly defined in the Charter. 
In addition, the Statute of the International Tribunal for Rwanda should have been the object of comprehensive, in-depth legal deliberations specifically focused on the circumstances of Rwanda, and should at least have been reviewed by a panel of jurists representative of the main legal systems. 
The sheer number and diversity of the cases to be brought for trial, and the differences between international and domestic criminal laws, could render the establishment of respective competences an operationally difficult task, and could impair the future functioning of the International Tribunal. 
We also regret the absence of a clear date for the termination of the activities of the Tribunal, which will presumably have to function for a very long time. 
Nevertheless, in this regard States may have to observe the constitutional competence of their own domestic courts in matters such as extradition. 
These are just some of the many legal issues that more thorough and comprehensive deliberations could have brought to a more satisfying result. 
As in the case of the establishment of the Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia, I wish to stress that our vote on the establishment of the International Tribunal for Rwanda should not be construed as an overall endorsement of the procedural or substantive elements involved. 
To our mind, neither of these instances establishes any legal precedent for the future. 
Our foremost concern remains the urgent need to bring to justice those responsible for the series of heinous massacres. 
That being the overriding purpose of the International Tribunal, Brazil voted in favour of its establishment while qualifying our support with the serious reservations, both procedural and substantive, that I have clearly enunciated. 
The Government of Rwanda displayed great statesmanship when it offered to have those responsible for serious violations of international humanitarian law committed on Rwandese territory prosecuted by an international tribunal. 
We share the belief that the smooth and expeditious functioning of the Tribunal would, apart from dispensing justice, help in the attainment of the larger objective of national reconciliation and in restoring confidence in all sections of the Rwandese polity. 
The negotiations in the Security Council on finalization of the draft resolution and the Statute of the Tribunal were long and arduous. 
It is really regrettable that sufficient common ground could not be found between the sponsors of the draft resolution and the Government of Rwanda. 
Ideally, it would have been our preference to have such an important resolution adopted by a unanimous vote. 
We take consolation from the fact that all sides concerned made sincere efforts to reach consensus. 
In our view, the best location for the Tribunal's work would be Kigali, provided that all the necessary arrangements could be made for its efficient functioning there. 
The Council should look for other alternatives only if it is determined that locating the Tribunal in Kigali would detract from an efficient and fair exercise of its functions. 
In that context, the decision to establish an office of the Tribunal in Rwanda is a step in the right direction. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese): China has followed closely the development of the situation in Rwanda and sympathizes deeply with the people of Rwanda in their suffering. 
We are strongly opposed to and condemn all crimes in violation of international humanitarian law, including acts of genocide. 
That position, which we stated in the Council last year during the deliberations on the establishment of an International Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia, remains unchanged. 
Since this is an extremely important and sensitive issue involving many complicated elements, it is necessary for the Security Council to adopt a prudent attitude. 
From the beginning of its investigation, the Commission of Experts found overwhelming evidence that acts of genocide and other grave violations of international humanitarian law had been committed in Rwanda, particularly between April and July of this year. 
This is why, for the second time in its history, the Security Council, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter, has established a jurisdictional organ with a specific competence but also with broad powers to hand down judgments in these very serious cases. 
Just as in the case of the Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia, we believe that the independence of the International Tribunal for Rwanda is its most important attribute: independence vis--vis Governments, independence vis--vis national tribunals and even independence vis--vis the United Nations itself. 
Furthermore, .................................................................................. although the new Tribunal will share with the Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia certain aspects of personnel, materials and means of operation, the Tribunal for Rwanda will have legal independence. 
It is a separate Tribunal with its own Statute, its own sphere of jurisdiction and its own rules of operation. 
We feel that the Statute meets such concerns. 
We believe that, in addition to investigating the facts and punishing the guilty, the Tribunal will make its biggest contribution by helping to restore the rule of law in Rwanda and by serving the purposes of justice and reconciliation between all the Rwandese. 
This is no obstacle to the new Tribunal's opening an office and conducting proceedings on Rwandese territory, in accordance with the principle of proximity to the scene, so important in the penal process. 
This is Spain's understanding of its own duty. 
The decision taken today with the adoption of resolution 955 (1994) is within the authority conferred by the Charter of the United Nations upon the Security Council to act in cases of threats to peace. 
None the less, the establishment of this institution as in the case of the earlier institution relating to the former Yugoslavia should in no way cut off the international community's access to the path towards the establishment of a universal criminal jurisdiction. 
By setting an example, it could also be effective by preventing a recurrence of such atrocious acts. 
Spain therefore resolutely supports the work currently being done by the General Assembly, on the basis of a draft statute prepared by the International Law Commission, with a view to the establishment of a permanent international criminal court with general jurisdiction. 
Mr. Gambari (Nigeria): For my delegation, the issue at stake here is the need to punish collectively criminal acts against humanity; the issue is not the geographical location or the political complexion of the alleged criminals. 
We regret, of course, that, despite the efforts of the sponsors of the resolution and of my own delegation aimed at promoting the resolution's adoption by consensus, Rwanda was unable to support it. 
It is our understanding that the International Tribunal for Rwanda is designed not to replace, but to complement, the sovereignty of Rwanda. 
Justice and fairness will also be the cornerstones of the Tribunal. 
We recognize, however, that many of those likely to be brought before the Tribunal may, in fact, reside outside Rwanda. 
Mr. Bakuramutsa (Rwanda) (interpretation from French): My delegation wishes to express special thanks to the United States and New Zealand for the leading role they played in the elaboration of the draft resolution and the draft statute of the International Tribunal for Rwanda. 
Since 1959 Rwanda has repeatedly experienced collective massacres, which, as early as 1964, were described by Pope Paul VI and two Nobel Prize winners Bertrand Russell and Jean-Paul Sartre as the most atrocious acts of genocide this century after that of the Jews during the Second World War. 
But whenever such tragedies occurred the world kept silent and acted as though it did not understand that there was a grave problem of the violation of human rights. 
Unfortunately, the perpetrators of these crimes were never brought to justice for their acts. 
The recent genocide in Rwanda, which awakened, shocked and saddened the universal conscience, is the direct result of this culture of impunity. 
When the genocide began, the international community, which had troops in Rwanda and could have saved hundreds of thousands of human lives by, for example, establishing humanitarian safe zones, decided instead to withdraw its troops from Rwanda and to abandon the victims to their butchers. 
It is estimated that of the 7.5 million who lived in Rwanda over 1 million perished in the course of this genocide. 
On the same scale, in a country the size of the United States this would be equivalent to the loss of over 37 million Americans in under three months. 
After rendering harmless the perpetrators of the genocide, the Rwandese endeavoured to implement the Arusha Peace Agreement, whose objective is the creation of a state of law, the establishment of a broad-based Government, the repatriation of refugees and the establishment of a national army. 
But it is impossible to build a state of law and arrive at true national reconciliation if we do not eradicate the culture of impunity which has characterized our society since 1959. 
The Rwandese who were taught that it was acceptable to kill as long as the victim was from a different ethnic group or from an opposition party, cannot arrive at national reconciliation unless they learn new values. 
The national reconciliation of the Rwandese can be achieved only if equitable justice is established and if the survivors are assured that what has happened will never happen again. 
it is absolutely urgent that this international tribunal be established. (Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-ninth Session, Plenary Meetings, 21st meeting, p. 5). 
He repeated this request to the Council. 
Secondly, the Government appealed for an international presence in order to avoid any suspicion of its wanting to organize speedy, vengeful justice. 
Thirdly, the Rwandese Government requested and firmly supports the establishment of an international tribunal to make it easier to get at those criminals who have found refuge in foreign countries. 
Fourthly, the genocide committed in Rwanda is a crime against humankind and should be suppressed by the international community as a whole. 
The Tribunal will help national reconciliation and the construction of a new society based on social justice and respect for the fundamental rights of the human person, all of which will be possible only if those responsible for the Rwandese tragedy are brought to justice. 
In spite of many meetings with the sponsors of the draft resolution, and despite some amendments to the initial text, my Government is still not satisfied with the resolution or with the statute of the International Tribunal for Rwanda as it stands today, for the following reasons. 
In fact, the genocide the world witnessed in April 1994 was the result of a long period of planning during which pilot projects for extermination were successfully tested. 
Hundreds of Batutsi died as a result. 
The statement by the late President Habyarimana of 15 November 1992 at Ruhengeri and that made by his adviser, Dr. L\x{5ee9}n Mugesera, on 26 November 1992 revealed as early as those dates, and unequivocally, the existence of a plan that they called the final solution, Rwandese-style. 
Furthermore, crimes do not exist simply because one is aware of them; they exist only by the fact that they have been committed. 
Secondly, my delegation finds that the composition and structure of the International Tribunal for Rwanda inappropriate and ineffective. 
The Tribunal is composed of two Trial Chambers, with three judges in each. 
The two Tribunals will also share the same prosecutor, it being understood that for Rwanda he or she will be backed by a deputy prosecutor. 
Some information was provided this morning, but it was too little, too late. 
My delegation considers that the establishment of so ineffective an international tribunal would only appease the conscience of the international community rather than respond to the expectations of the Rwandese people and of the victims of genocide in particular. 
Furthermore, nothing in the draft resolution and statute indicates the order of priority for crimes considered by the Tribunal. 
In these conditions, nothing could prevent the Tribunal from devoting its resources on a priority basis to prosecuting crimes of plunder, corporal punishment or the intention to commit such crimes, while relegating to a secondary level the genocide that brought about its establishment. 
My Government hopes that everyone will understand its concern at seeing those countries propose candidates for judges and participate in their election. 
The fifth reason is that my delegation finds it hard to accept that the draft statute of the International Tribunal proposes that those condemned be imprisoned outside Rwanda and that those countries be given the authority to reach decisions about the detainees. 
This is for the International Tribunal or at least for the Rwandese people to decide. 
That draft resolution was nipped in the bud by those countries that did not want to see it applied. 
The sixth reason is that the International Tribunal as designed in the resolution, establishes a disparity in sentences since it rules out capital punishment, which is nevertheless provided for in the Rwandese penal code. 
Since it is foreseeable that the Tribunal will be dealing with suspects who devised, planned and organized the genocide, these may escape capital punishment whereas those who simply carried out their plans would be subjected to the harshness of this sentence. 
It therefore seems clear that the seat of the International Tribunal should be set in Rwanda; it will have to deal with Rwandese suspects, responsible for crimes committed in Rwanda against the Rwandese. 
Only in this way can the desired effects be achieved. 
Furthermore, establishing the seat of the Tribunal on Rwandese soil would promote the harmonization of international and national jurisprudence. 
My delegation was surprised to see that the authors of the draft still hesitate to indicate where the future seat of the Tribunal will be. 
However, my delegation notes with great pleasure and satisfaction that the killings have abated and the situation in Rwanda is now characterized by a relative calm and is moving gradually towards peace and normalcy, which the people of Rwanda richly deserve after what they have gone through. 
Today we have again voted in favour of the resolution just adopted on the establishment of the International Tribunal for the purpose of prosecuting persons responsible for genocide and other serious violations of international humanitarian law in Rwanda. 
This resolution is a follow-up of the process that the Council initiated by the adoption of resolution 935 (1994) in July 1994. 
Our support for Security Council resolution 935 (1994) and the resolution just adopted stems from our conviction of the vital importance of bringing to justice all those who have orchestrated and perpetrated these horrible acts. 
We deem this necessary for the achievement of national reconciliation, the creation of an environment conducive to the peaceful and orderly return of refugees and the eradication of the tradition of impunity, which is one of the main reasons for the violation of the right to life in Rwanda. 
Under no circumstances can this Tribunal be considered as a legal instrument for revenge for acts of genocide, serious crimes or any other crimes. 
We deem this a necessary step for the realization of political stability within the framework of the Arusha Peace Agreement. 
We also pay a special tribute to the neighbouring countries, in particular Burundi, Uganda, Tanzania and Zaire, for their untiring efforts and consideration in trying to alleviate the sufferings of the people of Rwanda. 
We urge them to continue their tireless and heroic efforts in this regard. 
Genocide occurred in Rwanda last spring. 
Other grave violations of international humanitarian law also have ravaged that State. 
This Council has been seized with these horrific events through much of this year. 
We regret that the Government of Rwanda cast its vote against the resolution. 
As other members of the Council have stated, the sponsors worked hard to accommodate a number of Rwandan concerns. 
While we understand their concerns regarding several key issues indeed, on the death penalty we might even agree it was simply not possible to meet those concerns and still maintain broad support in the Council. 
Therefore, my Government believes that the right choice is to establish the Tribunal this tragedy demands rather than wait to achieve an agreement that would never come. 
Nonetheless, we urge the Government of Rwanda to honour its obligation to cooperate fully with the International Tribunal and the investigation it must undertake in order to prosecute those guilty of the unspeakable acts of genocide and other atrocities. 
Over the past few months, this Council has acted with determination to establish the Tribunal at the earliest possible date. 
The Prosecutor will need to work very closely with the Government of Rwanda to establish a presence in that country and to operate freely in his investigations and prosecutions. 
We also look forward to further consultations on the official seat of the Tribunal. 
It is imperative that the Tribunal operate efficiently, securely and in a manner consistent with the overall development of international humanitarian law. 
We will look forward to the views of the Secretary-General and the Prosecutor in our evaluation. 
As Chief Prosecutor, Justice Goldstone will bring to this endeavour the same integrity and skill that he has already infused into the International Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia. 
We look forward to assisting Justice Goldstone in whatever way we can to facilitate his work on Rwanda. 
The establishment of the International Tribunal for Rwanda is only the beginning. 
One major challenge ahead of us is finding adequate funding for the Tribunal. 
More importantly, the United Nations must provide sufficient funds for these early critical months of the Tribunal's work. 
We stress, however, that with the growing budgetary needs of the International Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia, our challenge will be to finance both ad hoc Tribunals with enough resources to get the job done. 
My Government is prepared to assist Rwanda in this important task and we encourage other Governments to provide assistance. 
In closing, let me express my Government's hope that the step we have taken here today can promote both justice and national reconciliation, lest the Rwandan people be unable to escape the memory of madness and barbarism they have just lived through. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: I have also received a request dated 8 November 1994 from Ambassador Dragomir Djoki_ to address the Council. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
I should like to draw the attention of the members of the Council to document S/1994/1251, containing the text of a note by the Secretary-General dated 4 November 1994, transmitting General Assembly resolution 49/10, entitled The situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Islamic world has been deeply concerned and anguished by the developments in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina from the very beginning of the war imposed on Bosnia by the Serbs. 
The continued aggression against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the endless ethnic cleansing and genocide of its civilian population, particularly the Muslims, constitutes one of the gravest tragedies of modern times. 
The Bosnian people are not only the target of Serbian aggression and genocide but also the helpless victims of a double standard that on the one hand failed to respond effectively to the Serbian aggression and on the other hand denied the Bosnian people their inherent right to self-defence. 
Numerous Security Council and General Assembly resolutions and the commitments and promises made to the Government and the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina remain unimplemented and unfulfilled. 
Genocide, a systematic campaign of ethnic cleansing and crimes against humanity, and other violations of international humanitarian law continue unchecked and unabated. 
In a spirit of peace and reconciliation the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina has made important concessions and sacrifices. 
President Alija Izetbegovic has displayed great statesmanship by accepting the peace proposal of the five-nation European Contact Group, which was endorsed by the Security Council in the recent past. 
This peace proposal does not fulfil the requirements of justice and equity, as it will not fully reverse the consequences of Serbian aggression and ethnic cleansing in Bosnia and Herzegovina, but we nevertheless commend the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina for the constructive approach and goodwill it has demonstrated. 
The Bosnian Serb party, however, continues defiantly to reject the peace plan. 
We strongly condemn and deeply deplore this intransigent attitude and the persistent disregard of the will of the international community. 
Pakistan had voted against that resolution. 
We believe that the military imbalance in favour of the Serbian side has been a crucial factor in the perpetration of "ethnic cleansing" and genocide against the defenceless Bosnian civilians. 
It has perpetuated atrocities, massacres and slaughters of the defenceless civilians in Bosnia, mostly the Muslims. 
The military superiority of the Serbian side has made it even more defiant of the will of the international community. 
until the Security Council has taken measures necessary to maintain international peace and security. 
President Alija Izetbegovic has demonstrated a great deal of courage and flexibility by seeking the de jure lifting of the arms embargo, with its effective application deferred for up to six months, thus providing the Bosnian Serbs time to accept the peace plan. 
The Security Council should now move swiftly to end the arms embargo on the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In this context, we welcome the recent initiative of the United States in the Security Council and will extend our full support to the early adoption of such a resolution. 
We urge all Council members to support this initiative unanimously. 
At the same time, further measures should be adopted by the Security Council to declare the entire 51 per cent of the territory allocated to the Muslim-Croat Federation a safe area. 
The Security Council should effectively respond to any further violations of its resolutions, particularly those concerning safe areas, by the use of force and air strikes. 
We note that the International Tribunal set up to try crimes against humanity in the former Republic of Yugoslavia has commenced its work. 
The Tribunal must also establish a liaison office in Sarajevo in order to coordinate its work with the authorities in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We will continue to support the brave people of Bosnia and Herzegovina in their just struggle for survival and freedom. 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France)(interpretation from French): Today the Council is once again debating the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
It is, however, doing so in a new context. 
Indeed, in recent months the peace efforts have led to significant results that we need to consolidate and enhance. 
It was accepted by the Government and the President of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina to whom we are grateful and by Croatia and Serbia. 
Only the Bosnian Serbs have, thus far, rejected it. 
The reversal of the authorities in Belgrade has been reflected in a break in the political and economic relations between the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) and the Bosnian Serbs on whom resolution 942 (1994) imposed severe sanctions. 
In fact the self-proclaimed authorities of Pale are now in total isolation. 
A series of high-level exchanges between Zagreb and Belgrade began last week at the prompting of the co-Chairmen. 
Such contacts, if pursued in good faith, may be decisive. 
There cannot indeed be a lasting settlement in Bosnia and Herzegovina without an agreement in Croatia. 
The results obtained must be assessed in the light of what, today, would be the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina if the international community had not manifested its resolve in Sarajevo, its will to achieve a cessation of the hostilities and its determination to promote a peaceful solution. 
From this point of view, the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), by pursuing its mission, often in very difficult conditions, has created the environment needed in the search for a peaceful solution, by working tirelessly for the conclusion and control of cease-fire and disengagement agreements. 
It has also played an inestimable role in supplying humanitarian assistance to populations without which the non-combatants would not have been able to survive. 
It has well earned its name of Protection Force. 
We pay tribute to its work. 
This will deprive the extremist Serbs of the arguments they are using now to deceive their population and reject our proposals on the ground that they are being subjected to unfair treatment. 
For this reason, efforts are continuing within the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia and the Contact Group. 
However, while the political process is continuing and pressure is being exerted on the Bosnian Serbs, we cannot, unfortunately, fail to note the tendency towards seeking a military solution. 
The proposals for lifting the embargo on arms to be delivered to the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina, even if deferred for six months, would, still more surely, have the same consequences. 
First, the continuation of the diplomatic efforts would be jeopardized. 
One cannot indeed simultaneously follow a logic of war and a logic of peace. 
Once the Council's decisions were known, the parties would be preparing for war. 
Then UNPROFOR would be exposed to the consequences of offensive military action and reprisals. 
It would be taken hostage, its security would be jeopardized, and it would be rendered useless. 
I recall, moreover, that the Force was deployed within the context of the establishment of the embargo on weapons. 
The elimination of that embargo would inevitably affect the very conditions that allowed for the deployment of UNPROFOR. 
Moreover, a lifting of the embargo on weapons for Bosnia and Herzegovina would intensify tensions between the communities of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the countries which emerged from the former Yugoslavia. 
We note that Slovenia has already made such a claim. 
Finally, the Bosnian Serbs, for their part, would put an end to any chance for dialogue. 
The increase in radicalism that would follow would close the way to a political settlement, not only in Bosnia and Herzegovina, but also in Croatia. 
Mr. Lavrov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The discussion in the Council of the question of the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina is taking place against the backdrop of a drastic intensification of hostilities between the parties to the conflict. 
We are seriously concerned by the fact that, according to existing information, the present military escalation in Bosnia became possible largely as a result of continued deliveries of arms to the Bosnian Government troops, in violation of the terms of the military embargo. 
It is worth noting that these violations of Security Council resolution 713 (1991) have become quite flagrant and the relevant facts are openly acknowledged even at the governmental level. 
In the present circumstances it is appropriate to recall once again that the Bosnian conflict cannot be solved by military means and that the only way to achieve peace is through a political settlement resulting from negotiations. 
It is important to note that these decisions of the Council are already in practice and are working effectively in favour of a peaceful settlement. 
It is necessary to state clearly that the international community now has an ally in Belgrade helping to put pressure on the leadership of the Bosnian Serbs in order to prompt them to adopt difficult, albeit the sole possible, compromise decisions. 
In addition, it is necessary now to introduce certain changes into the concept and regime of the safe areas, taking into account the appropriate assessments and recommendations formulated by the Secretary-General, in particular in his report of 9 May 1994 contained in document S/1994/555. 
We pay tribute to the courage of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) which, in difficult circumstances, is carrying out its responsible and highly humane mission with dignity. 
We note the tireless efforts of the political and military leadership of UNPROFOR to find a solution to the numerous complex situations through negotiation. 
We believe that the lifting of the embargo is an extreme measure which should be considered only after all political means have been exhausted - and that point has definitely not yet been reached. 
As we hold this debate the situation in Bosnia remains extremely fragile. The only hope for an end to violence and, ultimately, a return to peace and prosperity, rests with a negotiated settlement agreed by all the parties; but that happy and strongly-to-be-desired outcome is still not at hand. 
Throughout this terrible conflict, my Government's policy has had three basic objectives: to end the fighting by promoting a peace settlement; to prevent the conflict intensifying and spreading, and, to alleviate the suffering of the innocent civilians of all parties by supporting and protecting the aid effort. 
The work of United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) to which we have contributed substantial forces has made an essential and irreplaceable contribution to all three of those objectives. 
Those objectives remain as valid today as they were in April 1992. 
And much has been achieved. 
At this time last year an average of 1500 shells were falling on Sarajevo every day. 
In June and July this year, 89 civilians in Sarajevo were killed by snipers on both sides. 
Last month the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees was able to deliver 2,000 tons more aid to Sarajevo than had been planned. 
Since then UNPROFOR has played a crucial role in cementing the cease-fire, with significant results on the ground. 
Currently, over 90 per cent of aid convoys reach their destination, as opposed to just over 51 per cent before the cease-fire. 
UNPROFOR, including British troops, has taken the lead in restoring normal life to central Bosnia, and the European Union has taken on the massive but necessary task of bringing normal life back to Mostar after some of the worst fighting and destruction of the war. 
These are only one or two examples of what has been achieved, but they represent a wider reality. 
Across Bosnia, 1994 has seen more progress and more stability than in the two years of war which preceded it. 
But let us have no illusions. 
The Contact Group, representing the combined diplomatic efforts of the European Union, Russia and the United States, put an agreed proposal for a Bosnian settlement to the parties this summer. 
The Bosnian Federation accepted; the Bosnian Serbs did not. 
As a result, this Council has supported the most comprehensive possible international isolation of the Bosnian Serbs and has tightened sanctions against them. 
Their fellow Serbs have also lost patience. 
For three months now, President Milosevic has closed the border with Bosnia and allowed only food, clothing and medicine to the Bosnian Serbs. 
He has supported the Contact Group map and condemned the Bosnian Serbs for their rejection of it. 
What we ask is that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia recognize Croatia and Bosnia; maintain its support for the Contact Group plan for Bosnia; continue its embargo against the Bosnian Serbs until they accept that plan; and throw their weight behind a peace plan for Croatia as well. 
We are today debating Bosnia, but we must not ignore Croatia. 
We now urgently need progress on a peace settlement for Croatia. 
The International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia is working out a plan, consistent with the long-established international parameters. 
This means the consolidation of Croatian sovereignty over all the Serb-held areas, matched by far-reaching autonomy within Croatia for those areas with local Serb majorities. 
My Government strongly supports the efforts of the International Conference and urges the parties to be ready to negotiate flexibly and realistically to achieve a lasting solution on which peace in Croatia can be based. 
All three support the Contact Group plan for Bosnia. 
They must now translate that support into deeds and take the brave and difficult steps that are needed by all sides to end this terrible conflict. 
Naturally, my Government is alarmed at the recent upsurge in fighting in Bosnia, and the potentially disastrous humanitarian consequences that could follow. 
The United Kingdom reaffirms its support for UNPROFOR's attempts to achieve a comprehensive cessation of hostilities throughout Bosnia, and in particular it backs its efforts to make progress towards the demilitarization of Sarajevo. 
I cannot conclude without mentioning the proposal to lift the arms embargo, which is currently before the Council. I shall not rehearse at length my Government's arguments against lifting the embargo. 
They are well known and widely shared, throughout the European Union and by many troop contributors from elsewhere. 
These countries have all made it clear that they could not keep their troops in UNPROFOR if the embargo were lifted. 
We do not yet have peace in Bosnia, but we have made progress and there is a chance for peace, all of which would be endangered by lifting the arms embargo or by setting now a date in the spring by when it would be lifted. 
Is this really the moment to put at risk the fragile, but valuable gains on the ground in Sarajevo, and in central Bosnia, which it would be impossible to sustain if UNPROFOR were forced to withdraw? 
How could the protection of the eastern enclaves be assured in those circumstances? How would the essential humanitarian work be carried forward this winter, if UNPROFOR was preoccupied with planning and executing its own withdrawal? These are hard questions to answer. 
None of us want to lose the gains of the past year. 
The priority now is to make early and visible progress towards settlements in Bosnia and Croatia. 
That remains my Government's prime objective and it should be, I believe, our common goal. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Guinea-Bissau, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Tour (Guinea-Bissau) took a place at the side of the Council Chamber. 
Mr. Kovanda (Czech Republic): This is the second time in so many weeks that the Czech Republic has had an opportunity to express itself on the matter at hand, having reviewed our position last week in the General Assembly. 
Still, a discussion in the Security Council allows us to elaborate further on some of its aspects. 
I will concentrate today on the issue of the arms embargo, far and away the bone of the greatest contention. 
The arms embargo, or its lifting, cannot be, and surely is not, viewed as an end in itself. 
For a couple of years now, the preferred vehicle for reaching an equitable solution to the conflict has included the presence in the former Yugoslavia of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
It has not managed completely to investigate, or even prevent, let alone reverse, many barbarous instances of ethnic cleansing perpetrated by Bosnian Serbs. 
It has certainly not managed nor actually was it designed for that purpose to regain territory that Bosnian Serbs had usurped by force. 
The knee-jerk reaction to these observations might then be: Let's get rid of UNPROFOR! And yet, while its functioning has not met indeed, could not have met all our expectations, its presence in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is generally viewed as beneficial. 
Lifting the arms embargo would, however, have the same effect as the knee-jerk reaction: it would lead, at the very least, to the disintegration of UNPROFOR as we know it. 
Many key troop contributors would respond to the increased level of danger by withdrawing their troops. 
Even my country, whose more than 900 troops are serving in Croatia, might be tempted to withdraw them. 
Some countries would no doubt stay, and others might step in to fill the breach; but even under the best of circumstances, UNPROFOR, weakened, possibly critically, would be in disarray. 
The plight of civilians would actually be even rougher than this: in many places, civilians manage today thanks to relief provided by United Nations agencies and international humanitarian organizations. 
These can frequently function only because of protection afforded by UNPROFOR. 
Withdrawing UNPROFOR from Croatia, that is, from Croatia's United Nations protected areas, would lead to further consequences. 
We realize that feelings of the Croat population about UNPROFOR have been mixed and, as my delegation stated last month in the General Assembly, we sympathize with their frustrations. 
These efforts would be dramatically undercut without an UNPROFOR. 
Resolution 942 (1994) is a vehicle to help them concentrate their minds on this, while resolution 943 (1994) is a vehicle for assuring Belgrade that the international community has noticed their change of attitude. 
We still hope that Belgrade's change of attitude amounts to a true change of heart, and we are reviewing very carefully the reports of the co-Chairmen of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia on how earnestly Belgrade is meeting its obligations. 
We have also noted with great interest the European Union's suggestions as to the next steps Belgrade should undertake, as presented by Germany to the General Assembly last week, and we are very curious about Belgrade's reaction to them. 
Still, we think that after the frustrations of the past years, it is the best option at hand. 
We underscore the importance of unity within the Contact Group if it to have even a chance of being effective. 
And as for the arms embargo we think one thing should be obvious: more guns do not yield more peace. 
In the view of my delegation, that resolution constitutes a comprehensive approach to the problems confronting Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Given the many decisions the Council has taken in respect of that situation, it is appropriate and desirable that the voice of the General Assembly as expressed through that resolution be discussed in this forum, and that further decisions of the Council be informed by the Assembly's views. 
This support springs from the sympathy we feel for a newly independent nation whose right to freedom and security was stolen at birth. 
There is a great deal therefore in General Assembly resolution 49/10 which we can and do support. 
The resolution highlights the arrogance of the Bosnian Serbs in refusing to accept the proposed territorial settlement. 
The resolution also points to a way ahead in its call for mutual recognition between the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the former Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) within their internationally recognized borders, and in its further call for compliance with all relevant Security Council resolutions. 
In the past year we have seen a number of important developments take place in response to pressure from the international community. 
The Bosniac and Croat communities in the Republic have resolved their political differences and have formed a federation. 
That has been one effective element of pressure. 
We note that this has also had some positive results. 
It has stopped the worst of the bombardment of Sarajevo and attacks on other safe areas. 
This has been a very important element of political pressure. 
Responding to the Security Council pressures imposed on them, the authorities of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) have closed their border with Bosnia so as to isolate the recalcitrant Bosnian Serbs, and a modicum of the measures imposed on Belgrade have been suspended in consequence. 
There is evidence here also that international pressure is having some positive impact. 
Finally, legal pressure has also been applied. 
The Yugoslavia war crimes Tribunal is now established, and its first prosecution has begun. 
We believe these developments have come about because of the determination and commitment of the international community. 
But more fundamentally, the General Assembly has rightly condemned the refusal of the Bosnian Serbs to negotiate within a framework which takes as its starting-point the territorial integrity of Bosnia and Herzegovina. It is at this level that we are no further forward. 
There is indeed a depressing familiarity about their continued refusal to acknowledge that their political future cannot be determined in isolation from that of other communities in Bosnia. 
The Bosniacs and the Croats have acknowledged this through their establishment of a Federation and their endorsement of the peace plan put on the table by the Contact Group. 
The Bosnian Serbs must do likewise. 
The international community now has a range of measures at its disposal diplomatic, legal, economic and military to persuade the Bosnian Serbs to change course. 
These measures all have two characteristics in common: they are collective, and they are sanctioned by the United Nations. 
That means they carry the full weight of the international community. 
Unfortunately, this cannot be said of the provision in the General Assembly resolution that encourages the Security Council to exempt the Governments of Bosnia and Herzegovina and of the Federation from the arms embargo imposed on the former Yugoslavia in 1991. 
As others have said, there may come a time when there is no alternative. 
However, if that time were to come, it would mean that the United Nations as such, in terms of the collective security provisions of the Charter, no longer had a role in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
New Zealand does not believe that that time has come, nor would it be welcome if it did, because it would mean, in our view, an abandonment of peacemaking and a recourse to the verdict of war. 
For this reason New Zealand abstained in the vote on General Assembly resolution 49/10 and we would do likewise on any draft resolution presented to the Council which had the same effect. 
Mr. Al-Khussaiby (Oman): For nearly three years the Security Council has expended time and efforts to discuss the situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and to render its support to the relevant resolutions adopted by this body and to encourage the concerned parties to genuinely implement them. 
In addition, my country has reiterated its support for the plan of territorial settlement presented by the Contact Group, which to date has received the unconditional acceptance by all parties except, unfortunately, the Bosnian Serbs. 
It views this unjustifiable rejection as a denial of all peaceful efforts made in this regard aimed at bringing peace and tranquillity to Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Undoubtedly, the exemption of the Government and the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina from the provisions of resolution 713 (1991) is one of the most important demands receiving wide support among the international community. 
Nevertheless, the international community could still learn from the past and correct its mistakes, which is especially appropriate when we note that resolution 713 (1991) did not fulfil our expectations. 
We have to draw the Council's attention to the fact that, owing to the rejection of peace initiatives, the Bosnian Serbs have let an important opportunity pass by without grasping it. 
This body would be sending a strong message to the Bosnian Serbs that aggression cannot be rewarded and that only adherence to the peaceful initiatives namely, the unconditional acceptance of the territorial settlement plan would bring them back into the community of nations and safeguard their future interests. 
It would be sending a message condemning the use of heavy weapons, which led to the deaths of hundreds of civilians in the Sarajevo market, Gorazde, Maglaj, Tuzla, Banja Luka and all other areas of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In conclusion, my delegation would like to affirm its commitment to diplomatic and peaceful solutions. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese): The prolonged conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina has wreaked grievous havoc on the peace and stability of that region and has visited dire misery on its people especially the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We are afraid that this state of military confrontation will adversely affect the peace process in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Any attempt to resolve the question by military means will only further complicate affairs and make the situation worse, rather than bring a solution closer. This would set back the political efforts to secure a comprehensive settlement. 
In this connection, all the efforts of the international community must be conducive to the promotion of a peaceful settlement and must avoid exacerbating the tension and conflict in the region. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil):.................................................................................................. The crisis in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina continues to give rise to serious concern, as we are again faced with an increase in military activity and the lack of any headway on the diplomatic front. 
We are disturbed by the hostilities and disappointed at the persistent reluctance of the parties to resolve their differences through dialogue, on the basis of the principles of the Charter, the relevant Security Council resolutions and the proposed territorial settlement put forth by the Contact Group. 
As a nation where religious and racial tolerance prevails, Brazil has consistently condemned the persistence of violence motivated by ethnic rivalry in the Balkans. 
However, such events could also indicate that we are entering a new and dangerous phase in the conflict. 
Brazil supported the adoption of Security Council resolutions 942 (1994) and 943 (1994) on the understanding that they provided a response to a new set of circumstances, which included the important decision by the Belgrade authorities to close their borders with Bosnia to all but humanitarian traffic. 
Although there have been minor violations of this border closure, the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia has just provided the Council with its second certification to the effect that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is observing its commitment to keep the border closed. 
Our own approach is based on the power of persuasion by peaceful means. 
Brazil remains committed to peace and continues to follow events closely. 
We have always believed that international efforts to find a solution to the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina can achieve results only to the extent that we remain united, coordinate our actions, and are able to maintain that policy with all necessary resolve. 
We believe that despite some differences, which we should not conceal, the international community is essentially in agreement on ways of dealing with the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina so as to achieve a peaceful and lasting settlement. 
The international community has repeatedly condemned the persistent and systematic campaign of ethnic cleansing and other violations of international humanitarian law. 
On numerous occasions it has reaffirmed the perpetrators' international responsibility and, to that end, promoted the establishment of an ad hoc international tribunal, which is now beginning to take action against alleged offenders. 
Once again, the international community has reiterated the inadmissibility of the acquisition of territory by force and the principle of the sovereignty and territorial integrity of the States that emerged from the former Yugoslavia within their internationally recognized boundaries. 
The international community has also defended the rights of refugees and of persons displaced from areas of conflict, especially as a result of ethnic cleansing campaigns, to return voluntarily to their homes with dignity and in safety. 
The international community has consistently backed the efforts of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) and of international humanitarian agencies. 
Lastly, we unanimously condemn the Bosnian Serb side, which is responsible for the current situation, given its rejection of the peace proposals and its inadmissible acts on the ground. 
We all agree that, as long as the Bosnian Serb side fails to accept the Contact Group's proposal for territorial settlement, it will be necessary to increase pressure on the Bosnian Serbs and to intensify their international isolation. 
The Bosnian Serbs must clearly perceive the international community's rejection of their attitude, as well as the need to put an end to their recalcitrant opposition to peace initiatives. 
That is the fundamental result that we should like to see emerge from this debate. 
Actually, our differences arise over the most appropriate way of implementing this policy, given the fatigue and the sense of frustration that we all share at seeing the beginning of the third winter of conflict, with terrible consequences for the civilian population. 
Spain is concerned at the recent escalation which is taking place in Bosnia and Herzegovina, since we believe that it could have negative implications at different levels. 
We are told that the Government of Bosnia cannot indefinitely be forced to accept a cease-fire in the absence of a political solution accepted by all parties. 
Spain has always been prepared to consider, at an appropriate time, recourse to new and more forceful measures without prejudging any one of them including the possibility of proceeding to a lifting of the arms embargo. 
The question we are asking today is whether the time has come to take that momentous step. 
All this would lead to an escalation and possible widening of the conflict, with unforeseeable consequences for the region. 
This does not mean that we should remain inactive; on the contrary. 
But the most appropriate way in which to proceed is, in our view, to intensify the policy of incentives and disincentives implemented by the Contact Group. 
As is evident from the new course of action on the part of the Belgrade Government, that policy has recently begun to bear fruit. 
In our view, it is the only way in which to proceed so that with resolve and tenacity we may find a lasting and viable solution to the conflict. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of Senegal, whom I invite to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
Therefore, convinced of the impunity of their acts and of the possibility of a military solution, the Pale Serb party has rejected all the peace proposals worked out by the international community, the latest one being the plan submitted on 6 July by the Western Contact Group. 
It is particularly unacceptable, since it has been accompanied by a unilateral violation of the cease-fire agreement reached on 8 June 1994 and by an intensification, notwithstanding the relevant Security Council resolutions, of the campaign of terror against the besieged civilian populations in the safe areas. 
Last September the Security Council accordingly adopted resolution 942 (1994), containing a series of measures which, if implemented in a rigorous and verifiable manner, could help to increase the international isolation of the Serbs of Pale. 
Unfortunately, the tragic history of the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina has shown that sanctions, however effective, will not alone be enough to reduce the hostile inclinations of the aggressor as long as the only language it seems to understand the language of force is not countered with determination. 
When it considered the item last Thursday, 3 November, the General Assembly unequivocally stressed in resolution A/49/10 that a continuation of aggression against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina constitutes a threat to international peace and security and impedes the peace process. 
The Council's adoption of this draft resolution would be particularly timely since it could help to protect civilian populations that are victims of ethnic cleansing. 
At a time when it is obviously appropriate to give peace a chance, some are still talking of the risk of a wider conflict. 
In conclusion, my delegation fully supports the draft resolution before the Council, and appeals to Council members to vote in favour of it, to give international legitimacy and legality the means to prevail over force and aggression in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The President: I thank the representative of Senegal for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Razali (Malaysia): Malaysia wishes to welcome the initiative taken by the United States in the Council to lift the arms embargo on Bosnia and Herzegovina on the basis of the proposal made by President Alija Izetbegovic to the General Assembly on 27 September 1994. 
We totally support this effort and we come here before the Council to appeal to all its members to endorse the draft resolution. 
The recent adoption of General Assembly resolution 49/10 underlines the collective stand of the general membership that the Bosnians must be allowed to have recourse to arms to defend themselves. 
The Council cannot remain oblivious, including the implication of continuing the arms embargo in Bosnia and Herzegovina, denying that country its inherent right to self-defence, one that is enjoyed universally by all other Members of the United Nations. 
That act of the Council, committed before Bosnia and Herzegovina was even a Member of the United Nations, has terminally undermined the ability of the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina to protect its own people against aggression and ethnic cleansing. 
The objective of Article 51 of the Charter providing protection and the right of all to collective and individual self-defence has been thwarted in the case of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The application of the arms embargo on the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina remains fundamentally flawed, as resolution 713 (1991) was adopted before the Republic joined as the 170th Member of the United Nations on 22 May 1992. 
In the view of my delegation, that arms embargo is invalid and illegal. 
While the Council decision has prevented the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina from protecting its own people, at the same time the Council has not fully discharged its responsibility under Article 24 of the Charter to take prompt and effective action to restore international peace and stability. 
The Council, as we are aware, has not fully enforced its own resolutions. 
Have we not yet reached the point of last resort, given the intransigence of the Bosnian Serbs and the horrible sufferings inflicted on the Bosnians? 
In this context, it is essential that the Contact Group execute its commitment to lifting the arms embargo and take other constructive steps, such as ensuring that the mission of UNPROFOR should reflect both a heightened concern for security and a necessary resolve for peacemaking. 
Furthermore, NATO, through the strategy of exclusion zones, could play an instrumental role in deterring attacks upon UNPROFOR or the existing or newly-defined safe areas. 
While it has been stated that some nations that contribute to UNPROFOR would withdraw in the event of a lifting of the arms embargo, other troop-contributing countries, including Malaysia, have indicated their willingness to stay and provide additional troops in such circumstances. 
Indeed, we are of the view that UNPROFOR's mandate needs to be strengthened in the direction of peacemaking in order to confront the ongoing Serbian aggression and systematic violations of humanitarian law and various United Nations resolutions and to give peace a real chance to succeed. 
There is an argument being promoted that a lifting of the arms embargo on the Bosnians will lead to a greater escalation of violence, affect humanitarian efforts and threaten the concept of safe areas. 
My delegation appeals to the Council members to examine this argument clearly. 
As we have asked before in this Council, what further intensifications of fighting can be envisaged when there have already been thousands killed, the Bosnians are huddled pitifully in places of refuge and their territory has shrunk into divided pockets of survival? 
Bosnia and Herzegovina should not be unjustly deprived of its inherent right to self-defence as enshrined in Article 51. 
The General Assembly has sent a categorical message through resolution 49/10 that the unjustified arms embargo on Bosnia and Herzegovina must be lifted. 
The time has come for the Security Council, whose powers and special responsibility are derived from the general membership, to take similar action in fulfilling its Charter responsibility. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of Turkey. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
Mr. Batu (Turkey): The Security Council debate on the grave situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina is taking place once again at a critical juncture. 
As I stated before the General Assembly last week, all the commitments and promises made to the Government and people of Bosnia and Herzegovina remain unfulfilled. 
I should like to underline our commitment to the latest peace plan proposed by the five-nation Contact Group last July. 
We deeply regret that it has yet to be implemented. 
The peace plan it has accepted with great sacrifice stated clearly that the side which rejected the plan would be punished, while the side which accepted the plan would be rewarded and protected. 
Just the opposite is happening. 
At a time when the campaign of ethnic cleansing has been accelerated and the strangulation of Sarajevo and other safe areas has been intensified, we have witnessed the adoption of Security Council resolution 943 (1994), which eases the sanctions on Serbia and Montenegro. 
Remaining neutral between aggression and self-defence undermines legality and the sense of justice. 
The arms embargo imposed by Security Council resolution 713 (1991) is in clear contradiction of Article 51 of the United Nations Charter. 
I must underline once again that we would like to urge the Council to clarify the legal opinion that its resolution 713 (1991) does not and should not apply to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In this respect, we welcome General Assembly resolution 49/10, in which the Assembly calls on the Council to exempt Bosnia and Herzegovina from the arms embargo and urges Member States to extend their cooperation to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina in exercise of its inherent right to self-defence. 
This draft resolution reflects the constructive stand of the Government of Bosnia and states that its implementation should be deferred for six months. 
We all know that the Serbian rejection of the peace plan is continuing. 
Regrettably, the wrong messages are still being sent to the Serbs. 
Also, while we have been waiting for an adequate and determined response to the Serbian rejection of the peace plan, we have observed yet again conflicting signals from some members of the five-nation Contact Group that indicate that new demands coming from the Serbian side would be favourably considered. 
They are claiming that all the peoples in Bosnia have equal rights and that, on this basis, the right of the so-called, self-declared Srpska Republic to establish a confederation with one of its neighbours should be recognized. 
This actually means that the Bosnian Serbs should have the right to unite with Serbia. 
These are attempts to initiate further exchanges of territory and to give the enclaves in Eastern Bosnia to the Serbs. 
The international community cannot and should not accept any attempt to change the peace plan that could lead to the dismemberment of Bosnia. 
As a harsh winter is expected to set in, the protection of the defenceless people in the besieged towns and unsafe safe areas should be priority number one. 
Today there was yet another tragedy in Sarajevo: seven innocent women and children fell victim to a mortar attack. 
The United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) is under the obligation to enforce its mandate to this end. 
The UNPROFOR mandate needs to be strengthened so as to enable it to deal effectively with the present situation. 
The UNPROFOR forces, representing the determination of all of us, must not be made subject to controversy and, if necessary, must be replaced in a dignified manner by troops to be provided by other countries. 
I must also reiterate our commitment to and support for the Washington Agreements. 
The Federation established by these Agreements is open to participation by the Serbs. 
Indeed, these Agreements have set the principles for a just and viable peace in Bosnia. 
They have defined the framework for preserving the territorial integrity and unity of Bosnia and Herzegovina as a multicultural, multi-religious and multi-ethnic State. 
Instead, we should give them effective protection and the means to defend themselves. 
Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany): I have the honour of speaking on behalf to the European Union. 
The current Bosnian Serb policy of rejection and obstruction and the understandable frustration it causes must not be allowed to cause the situation to deteriorate further. 
It is not part of the European Union's plan to see the unsatisfactory status quo maintained; that is why we have already suggested an alternative approach to overcoming Bosnian Serb obstinacy, which continues to be the main obstacle to a peaceful settlement. 
What is urgent now are further joint and even intensified political efforts to achieve the strongest possible pressure towards a political settlement. 
If the Bosnian Serbs continue to be recalcitrant, they will only achieve their total isolation and bring themselves closer to the abyss. 
From our side, we must focus on alternative ways and means to foster the cause of peace in the former Yugoslavia. 
In our statement before the General Assembly last Thursday on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina, we proposed a wider approach. 
Since the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) (FRY) has a major responsibility for the present situation in the former Yugoslavia, it must contribute constructively to further progress on the way to a political solution. 
For the peace process to achieve the desired tangible results, we need some time, even if we would all prefer immediate results. 
It would be a tragic mistake to undermine the intensive peace efforts currently under way by decisions that could have dangerous, incalculable consequences. 
A decision to lift the arms embargo must remain a last resort. 
We continue to be convinced that a political settlement should be pursued until all avenues are exhausted. 
Lifting the arms embargo, as some have proposed, would be fundamentally incompatible with the neutrality and impartiality of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
We believe that this continues to be valid. 
What is needed in the coming months, on the basis of the results already achieved, is a decisive political effort to create necessary conditions for a peaceful solution to the conflict as foreseen in the Contact Group plan. 
The European Union remains committed to maintaining the momentum of this process. 
Let us stand together in full support of the intensive peace effort currently under way. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of Brunei Darussalam. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
Brunei Darussalam has often reiterated its view that the borders of Bosnia and Herzegovina are inviolable and recognized internationally and that they were reaffirmed by the international community when Bosnia and Herzegovina was accepted as a Member of the United Nations in 1992. 
Any aggression against that nations's independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity is therefore a violation not only of international norms but of the Charter and principles of this body. 
Despite repeated warnings from the international community and despite the military presence of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), many areas of the country are still threatened by Serb weaponry, and the capital remains under siege. 
I wish to state here our view that Security Council resolution 713 (1991) should not be applied to Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
My delegation therefore joins other delegations in urging the international community, particularly all concerned and interested parties, to act decisively and provide the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina with the protection it needs. 
We must allow the Bosnians the right to individual and collective self-defence provided for in Article 51 of the Charter. 
My delegation commends the efforts of the men and women serving in the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
As winter approaches, the people of Bosnia depend greatly on their efforts. 
In conclusion, I wish to reiterate our view that the independence of Bosnia and Herzegovina must be respected and guaranteed within its internationally recognized borders. 
Its people have become victims of an aggression that continues to defy internationally accepted principles. 
We must therefore allow the Bosnians to defend these borders through all necessary means, including military means, since the peace initiatives so far have been found unacceptable by the aggressor. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of Afghanistan. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
Mr. Farhadi (Afghanistan) (interpretation from French): I should like first to congratulate you, Madam President, on the very effective and dignified manner in which you are presiding over the Council's deliberations. 
I also wish to express great appreciation for the distinction with which the Permanent Representative of the United Kingdom led the Council's work last month. 
My delegation is certain that the Security Council never intended to extend the validity of resolution 713 (1991) to cover Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Therefore, no embargo is valid under international law if there is evidence that its continuation would lead to genocide. 
Any lifting of the embargo would not mean over-arming one side as opposed to the other. It would mean establishing a balance between the levels of weaponry on both sides, and that balance would undoubtedly strengthen the peace process. 
In conclusion, my delegation has carefully assessed the present situation in the Security Council. 
The President: I thank the representative of Afghanistan for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. T\x{e16c}k (Slovenia): Madam President, let me at the outset join preceding speakers who have congratulated you on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council this month. 
In many respects this remains a difficult period, but we are convinced that your wisdom, commitment and diplomatic skills guarantee success in the Council's dealings with the situations at hand. 
Only a few days ago the General Assembly adopted a resolution on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The resolution contains an analysis of the situation and a series of recommendations. 
Slovenia supported that resolution as an important effort intended to contribute to the search for peace. 
Let me only mention the Slovenian proposals of 1992 and 1993 for the establishment of safe areas in Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Four Points Appeal made by the Government of Slovenia in February this year, prior to the effective international effort to prevent the strangulation of Sarajevo. 
Only a realistic assessment of the situation can offer the necessary ground to define adequate remedies. 
The war in Bosnia and Herzegovina is neither a religious nor an ethnic conflict, nor is it a civil war. 
The war in Bosnia and Herzegovina began as a war of aggression against a recognized and sovereign State and has since remained a war of territorial expansion. 
That this is the nature of the war is clearly manifested in one of its most dreadful characteristics: the practice of ethnic cleansing, which has reached proportions of genocide against the Muslims of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The practice of ethnic cleansing was devised as a tool for territorial conquest, aimed at eventual creation of greater Serbia. Ethnic cleansing is not an accidental consequence, but, rather, a premeditated instrument, of war. 
While it is true that the war has become increasingly complex and that atrocities have been committed by all sides in the conflict, its original character as a war of aggression against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina remains essential. 
It has become a commonplace that diplomacy without determination or readiness to use force is fruitless when confronted with forces of aggression. 
The international diplomatic action concerning Bosnia and Herzegovina has, unfortunately, too often lacked such determination. 
As a result, the peace efforts have been unsuccessful and, on some occasions, even ridiculed. 
Thus, after more than two years of unsuccessful engagement, the image of the United Nations is still negatively affected and its credibility is eroded, notwithstanding the valiant humanitarian efforts. 
It is true that without the involvement of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) forces, the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) and numerous other humanitarian organizations the tragedy in Bosnia would have been even worse. 
The ongoing efforts to guarantee delivery of humanitarian aid deserve our deep appreciation and active support. 
However, humanitarian assistance cannot be a substitute for effective policies. 
Moreover, it has become clear that humanitarian assistance alone cannot guarantee adequate respect for the basic norms of international humanitarian law. 
Such political influence is essential in the efforts to change the military reality on the ground and to open a path towards solutions. 
Furthermore, failure to achieve such a reversal could represent a clear message to other potential aggressors that their acts of aggression might not only go unpunished but could also be rewarded. 
However, the potential is yet to be translated into an effective process. 
It is important to keep in mind that the embargo was imposed on the former Yugoslavia back in 1991, when that former State still existed. 
The embargo was then extended to the successor States of the former Yugoslavia in a specific situation in 1992, a situation characterized by a mixture of fear and bias against the States that emerged from the ruins of Yugoslavia, which was on its way towards complete dissolution. 
Since that time almost everything has changed for each of the successor States of the former Yugoslavia, which has, in the meantime, ceased to exist. 
A debate which would fully take into account the new realities and different situations of each of the successor States is long overdue. 
There are many reasons for keeping the arms embargo as a part of sanctions and I emphasize as a part of sanctions imposed by Security Council resolution 757 (1992) and subsequent relevant resolutions, until the conditions for lifting those sanctions are fulfilled. 
The entire concept of collective security is based upon complementarity of self-defence and international action so as to provide effective protection of States' existence and their territorial integrity and political independence. 
I have to make this point particularly clearly, as one of the statements made earlier this evening indicates that some of the pertinent facts are not always fully appreciated. 
My country is not, and has never been, involved in an armed conflict that prompted the imposition of that arms embargo years ago. 
I repeat that it was imposed against the former Yugoslavia, a State which has since ceased to exist. 
These are the reasons why we believe that it would be not only appropriate, but, indeed, necessary for the Security Council to declare that paragraph 6 of resolution 713 (1991) and the relevant paragraphs of resolutions 724 (1991), 727 (1992) and 762 (1992) no longer apply. 
We have offered our views in the hope that they will contribute to this genuinely collective endeavour. 
The President: I thank the representative of Slovenia for the kind words he addressed to me. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Karsgaard (Canada) took the place reserved for him at the side of the Council Chamber. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of the Republic of Korea. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
Mr. Chong-Ha Yoo (Republic of Korea): I thank you, Madam President, for allowing me to participate in the Council's meeting today. 
The view of my Government on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina was, I believe, made sufficiently clear in my statement before the General Assembly last Thursday, 3 November. 
Of immediate concern to us is the question of exempting Bosnia and Herzegovina from the arms embargo. 
Being from a country which had a bitter experience of a fratricidal war and of national division, we know well how bloodshed hampers later efforts for reconciliation. 
Any further tragedy could render the efforts of the international community to bring about a negotiated settlement in that region simply useless, and make peace in Bosnia a virtual impossibility. 
My delegation fully understands and shares the apprehensions of the international community, and especially the troop-contributing countries, that lifting the arms embargo will aggravate the situation and also seriously affect the safety of peace-keepers in the region. 
These were the very reasons why my Government abstained in the voting on last year's General Assembly resolution 48/88. 
This hope, entertained by all of us, has proved to be false. 
Despite the numerous resolutions and statements of this Council, the suffering of the Bosnian people has not ceased, nor has peace returned to Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
My Government also notes that the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina offered to limit the demand for lifting the arms embargo to the adoption of a formal resolution, with effective implementation of the lifting of the embargo deferred for up to six months. 
The Government of the Republic of Korea commends this offer as a practical and judicious step. 
We believe that the flexibility shown by the Bosnian Government should be acknowledged by the international community as a manifestation of its peaceful intentions, and be rewarded as such. 
History teaches us that political advantage wrested by brute military force cannot be sustained. 
Especially, the Bosnian Serb leadership must realize that Bosnian Serbs can achieve genuine peace and well-being only by accepting a negotiated settlement. 
The General Assembly resolution adopted on 3 November last was an important step. 
At this point, I wish to emphasize that the resolution, as my Government endorses it, is not meant to be a step towards an intensified arms struggle in Bosnia, but is intended to bring armed hostilities to an end and hasten peace. 
Sometimes, the ironic truth is that the lack of adequate response from one party to offences by the other only invites more offences and conflicts. 
Taking away the aggressor's hope for a military victory can mean the start of dialogue. 
The international community must exert more pressure on the Bosnian Serb forces, and we believe that the prospect of lifting the arms embargo for Bosnia and Herzegovina is the most persuasive weapon available against Serbian intransigence. 
The President: I thank the representative of the Republic of Korea for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Nobilo (Croatia): Madam President, allow me at the outset to join other delegations in welcoming your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for this month, and in congratulating your predecessor on the highly able manner in which he led the Council last month. 
In the process, that State has occupied 70 per cent of one country and 25 per cent of another, resulting in a loss of over 200,000 innocent lives in a campaign of mass murder, concentration camps, rape and expulsion that constitutes nothing short of genocide. 
Croatia will continue to support this policy, while looking for mechanisms which would reinforce it and increase its probability of success. 
The imbalance that now exists in the region should be of critical concern to the international community. 
That imbalance could be the precursor of an even more costly war, and new steps should now be pursued to correct it. 
It must plan for new mechanisms that would impose peace in that country. 
It would move us towards a new, desirable balance in the region. 
Like that in Bosnia and Herzegovina, the situation in Croatia has become disturbingly unacceptable. 
Three years of complete cooperation with the international community by my Government has resulted in the de facto occupation of a quarter of Croatia's territory by the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
The imbalance in Croatia cannot continue either, and, as in Bosnia and Herzegovina, the international community must find new mechanisms to correct the imbalance. 
For this reason, we particularly welcome the eighth preambular paragraph of the preliminary draft resolution the Council will be considering, which reads: 
The importance of Croatia in creating and maintaining the desired balance of power in the region cannot be overlooked or minimized. 
As we stated in the General Assembly last week, the necessary balance in Bosnia cannot be achieved by taking a detour around croatia. 
We must recall that the Bosnian Serb party and the Yugoslav Army are the consolidated remnants of the fourth largest army in Europe. 
Since then that Member State has ceased to exist, and new successor States have become Members of the United Nations. 
This is important, because, as the Security Council chose to act positively on the sovereign request of that Member State, it should apply the same rule to the sovereign requests of the successor States of the former Member. 
The latter date should also permit the creation of a sensible mechanism for achieving the desired balance in Croatia and hence in the region in general. 
The President: I thank the representative of Croatia for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Rahman (Bangladesh): I warmly congratulate you, Madam, on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for this month and remain confident that your leadership will contribute positively to the outcome of the Council's work. 
I would also like to pay tribute to your predecessor, Sir David Hannay of the United Kingdom, for his successful conduct of the Council's work in October. 
The debate today, coming close on the heels of the General Assembly's adoption of its resolution 49/10 on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina, which Bangladesh co-sponsored, is of crucial importance in pushing towards remedial solutions on a total front: political, legal, economic and humanitarian. 
Sarajevo, the capital, and other cities remain under siege and prey to slow strangulation. 
Human rights abuses against innocent civilians abound. 
Violations of international humanitarian law of genocidal intensity continue, with little being done to stop or mitigate the heinous practice of ethnic cleansing, which continues even now in areas such as Banja Luka and Bijeljina. 
No one can doubt that the real tragedy of Bosnia and Herzegovina, from its birth, was the single-minded pursuit of the goal of systematically dismembering that country to serve the cause of Greater Serbia. 
Thus, despite acceptance by the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) of the Contact Group's peace proposal, the Federal Republic's potential residual support to the Bosnian Serbs gives rise to intense suspicion necessitating close monitoring of borders. 
Serbia and Montenegro has yet to demonstrate credibility by recognizing the successor States of the former Yugoslavia, which are sovereign Members of the United Nations, or, indeed, by showing respect for internationally accepted frontiers. 
This has been compounded by the fact that none of the arguments justifying this imposition were borne out to any degree of validity. 
It did not enhance, but undermined, the peace process. 
It did not stop, but encouraged, aggression, leading to dismemberment and occupation. 
Most important of all, it was the main factor contributing towards the practice of ethnic cleansing as an instrument of war. 
Of course, the magnitude of all this should be placed in the context of, and measured against, the very real and valiant efforts made by the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) to restore some form of normalcy to this devastated land and facilitate humanitarian assistance. 
It has been proved that concessions to the Bosnian Serbs are interpreted as signs of weakness, which is fully exploited in a sustained and calculated manner. 
Without this, the credibility of the Council will be suspect and the erosion of the peace plan will be inevitable. 
Bangladesh believes that remedial prescriptions must be pursued on two essential fronts. 
First, the lifting of the arms embargo is fully consistent with Charter prerogatives under Article 51 that guarantee to all Member States the inherent right to individual and collective self-defence. 
We welcome the compromise offer of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina to seek de jure lifting of the arms embargo with effective application deferred up to six months, pending compliance by the Serbs with Security Council resolutions. 
This remains the most critical pressure point. 
It is our expectation and hope that the Council will act decisively, effectively and unanimously in this direction. 
More than two and a half years have elapsed, and the toll of death, destruction, human misery and suffering has been unprecedented. 
Pressure on the Serbs must not be lessened, but intensified. 
We believe that lifting the arms embargo is an essential step towards this end, and we fully support the draft resolution submitted by the United States. 
The President: I thank the representative of Bangladesh for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Khoshroo (Islamic Republic of Iran): Allow me to express my delegation's pleasure and satisfaction at the Security Council's decision to consider the idea of lifting the arms embargo against the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The application of this resolution has not achieved its expressed goal of peace and stability. 
It has, on the contrary, helped embolden and strengthen the aggressor and perpetuate the circumstances that allow further crimes of genocide and ethnic cleansing to be committed. 
Today the eyes of the world particularly the helpless eyes of the Bosnian people are focused on this Council and on the positions of its 15 members. 
It has the opportunity to restore its injured moral and legal authority by exempting the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina from the scope of the embargo on the supply of weapons and military equipment, which was imposed by resolution 713 (1991). 
That choice would be unacceptable to the international community at large. 
This would be a first step in the right direction. 
Furthermore, contrary to the case made by those who oppose lifting the arms embargo, it would be a wise step and an intelligent tactical move which would enhance the chances of the peace process. 
The arguments of the detractors of the proposal that the arms embargo should be lifted, who say that such a move would subvert the peace process, escalate the conflict and hamper humanitarian efforts, are not convincing. 
Removal of the arms embargo would strengthen the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina militarily, striking a balance of power between it and the Serbian aggressors. 
The Serbs would realize, for the first time, that it would be costly perhaps even impossible for them to continue their aggression and achieve their illegal goals. 
In these circumstances it is logical to expect the Serbs to resolve the problem by political means rather than on the battlefield. 
Therefore, lifting the arms embargo would, in effect, produce a psychological and practical atmosphere conducive to the peace process. 
Needless to say, of course, lifting the arms embargo against the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina should be accompanied simultaneously by a number of other steps. 
The need to strengthen the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in the direction of peacemaking and to define its mandate clearly to prevent its military commanders from overstepping their authority and straying into the realm of political policy-making cannot be over-emphasized. 
In our view, the existence of a grey area between UNPROFOR's military commanders and its political leaders has been counter-productive, and this element has been exploited by the aggressors. 
I recall that several States, including the Islamic Republic of Iran, have offered to contribute troops to strengthen UNPROFOR. 
Today's meeting of the Security Council to consider lifting the arms embargo against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is a test for the Council. 
Half-hearted efforts on the part of its members will not produce a successful outcome. 
It is high time to rise above national politics and adopt a resolution based on the compromise proposal put forward by President Izetbegovic in the General Assembly on 27 September this year, thus beginning a serious and genuine peace process. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of Algeria. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
I am convinced that your presidency, like that of your distinguished predecessor, to whom I pay due tribute, will be wise and productive in particular, with regard to the international community's obligations in the face of the ongoing tragedy in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The safe areas and exclusion zones have not guaranteed the desired protection for the besieged populations. 
Even the territorial arrangements of last July, to which the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina agreed not without a spirit of sacrifice and responsibility were met with categorical rejection, the dangerous implications of which were clear to the mediators themselves. 
It is now clear that the search for a negotiated political solution is deadlocked and that the maintenance of the status quo is neither possible nor admissible. 
In fact, the extension of the arms embargo to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is fundamentally unjustified. 
It is therefore time finally to be fair to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina by recognizing its legitimate and fundamental right. 
The President: I thank the representative of Algeria for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Djoki_: Today's meeting is an opportunity to emphasize the gravity of the situation in the wake of the new developments in Bosnia and Herzegovina as well as the highly inadequate approach of the Council to the crisis since the beginning of the civil war. 
By opting to recognize the unconstitutional secession of Bosnia and Herzegovina as an independent State, the international community ignored the legitimate constitutional right of the Serb people who wished to remain a part of Yugoslavia. 
Throughout the whole crisis, acting in a one-sided manner, the Security Council placed the blame almost exclusively on the Bosnian Serb side for whatever atrocities were committed, deliberately ignoring the very same acts committed by the Muslims and Croats. 
It is particularly disturbing that the Security Council was unacceptably tolerant of the recent large-scale breach of the cease-fire and of the offensive launched by the Muslim side, massively assisted by the Croat forces. 
A clear confirmation that Mr. Izetbegovic and his Democratic Action Party never departed from these aims, despite rhetorical calls for the preservation of a multi-ethnic and multireligious Bosnia and Herzegovina, is the continuous drive towards the full Islamization of Bosnian society. 
Such a policy is illusory, as it is unacceptable to the other two constituent peoples of Bosnia and Herzegovina and represents the major cause of the outbreak of the tragic civil war. 
Without taking fully into account the equal and legitimate interests of all three sides, there can be no just and lasting solution to the crisis and the civil war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Unfortunately, recent developments in the field unequivocally confirm that one of the major reasons for the establishment of the Muslim-Croat Federation was the creation of an anti-Serb military coalition with the ultimate goal of completely denying the basic rights and vital interests of the Serbs in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Federal Government expresses its deep concern at the open support given this flagrant violation of the cease-fire agreement by certain countries, including, unfortunately, a member of the Contact Group. 
Such actions constitute a premeditated blow to peace and a calculated effort to undermine the peace process. 
Even though it is well known that the Muslim side is already receiving substantial shipments of arms, particularly after the creation of the Muslim-Croat Federation, a fully fledged lifting of the arms embargo would certainly aggravate the situation further, with unforeseeable consequences. 
Consequently, it stands ready to recognize the former Yugoslav republics after all outstanding issues are resolved in negotiations by the parties concerned. 
It should be recalled that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia supported all peace plans regarding Bosnia and Herzegovina, including the latest one put forward by the Contact Group. 
The Government has asked the Bosnian Serb leadership to show flexibility and take an unequivocal, positive stand on the Contact Group's proposal. 
It is unacceptable that unfounded charges against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia should be repeatedly advanced in responsible forums such as the General Assembly and the Security Council. 
The General Assembly's latest resolution on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina is a flagrant example of this. 
References to the concentration and detention camps in Serbia and Montenegro are absolutely ridiculous and senseless. 
The urgent and unconditional lifting of all sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia would create conditions for the establishment of an early, just and lasting peace. 
Those delegations that have again chosen to put forward such allegations have thus obviously shown that they are actually not striving to reach a just and lasting peaceful solution. 
On the contrary, by constantly advocating the lifting of the arms embargo, air strikes, and even a full-scale intervention those delegations are generating a further escalation of the ethnic and civil war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The President: In view of the lateness of the hour I intend, with the concurrence of the members of the Council, to suspend the meeting until 10.30 a.m. tomorrow, Wednesday, 9 November. 
Argentina supports in general all the initiatives being taken by the Organization with a view to reaffirming the sovereignty, independence and territorial integrity of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, a cause to which we are committed. 
Today, we are faced with a situation in which one party, the Bosnian Serbs, is continuing to pursue an ethnic and fratricidal war rather than acceding to a settlement with international guarantees that our Organization could provide. 
The extremely serious violations of human rights and international humanitarian law in Bosnia and Herzegovina have disturbed and continue to disturb international public opinion. 
For that reason the International Tribunal will shortly become active as a basic instrument for restoring justice. 
In the present conditions of fragile security we once again appeal for respect for the cease-fire and the safe areas. 
There are, however, some signs that are not negative. 
If that border remains closed, then those measures, we believe, will contribute, gradually, to the achievement of regional peace. 
In this context, we believe that the partial lifting of the arms embargo imposed in resolution 713 (1991) on the whole of former Yugoslavia will not contribute to maintaining peace and security in the region. 
Further, we believe that such a step would to some degree imply the assessment that diplomatic efforts had proved futile. 
In addition, the risks that an escalation of the conflict would entail would cast a shadow not only on the future of the long-suffering people of Bosnia and Herzegovina but also on the functioning of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in fulfilment of its mandate. 
On this understanding, the States contributing troops to UNPROFOR have done and continue to do so with the clear intention of contributing to the maintenance of peace and security in the region, and with no intention of participating in the conflict in any way. 
Furthermore, UNPROFOR's mandate and composition are the result of a very delicate balance, one that it seems desirable, in light of the circumstances, to maintain. 
Therefore, the positive effects of the peace-keeping effort must be recognized and properly evaluated; they must not be underestimated. 
Mr. Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina): It is, I think, truly an honour for all of us, Madam President, to have you chairing the Security Council for this month and we certainly welcome the opportunity to have the benefit of your leadership. 
My statement to you today will be augmented by several comments based on instructions I received from President Izetbegovic this morning, and by some new information. 
Therefore, I beg your indulgence in following this presentation. 
Their predisposition not to hear our pleas or to comprehend our reasoning is not something that we will once again attempt to confront with more pleas and more clear arguments. 
We will now seek to speak in terms and language that they can no longer avoid or ignore. 
Yesterday evening, I listened intently to the debate and, in particular, to the commentary of the non-permanent members. 
I was struck, at times, by the lofty language and surrealistic nature of the debate. 
One or two members of the Council retorted yesterday, More guns do not mean more peace. 
I think you must ask only one simple question: Has the current policy of applying the arms embargo to both the victim and the aggressor, to both the unarmed defender and the initially well armed attacker, produced the desired result, which is peace? The answer is clearly No. 
In fact, I believe most of you acknowledged in the debate yesterday that the situation seems only to be deteriorating further, that more civilians are endangered and that we are further from peace than before. 
If you wish to continue to prescribe a medicine, then, at least examine its initial effect upon the patient and re-evaluate its curative benefits and see whether the effect, the relief, is only symptomatic or perhaps even counter-productive. 
Continuing to prescribe the arms embargo to the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is like continuing to prescribe thalidomide to pregnant mothers after having witnessed its most tragic and unfortunate side-effects on the innocent ones, the newborn babies. 
We actually give serious consideration to the potential consequences for UNPROFOR and for humanitarian efforts in the Republic if the arms embargo is lifted. 
The contributions of the brave and committed individuals associated with UNPROFOR and humanitarian relief have been intended to mitigate the consequences of aggression and suffering. 
Unfortunately, this cannot be a substitute for the real cure. 
Humanitarian assistance would be most effective as a supplement to peacemaking but it can be politically convenient, and abused, if applied as a substitute instead of a supplement. 
Ambassador Keating a man for whom I have the highest respect and who, I noticed, stayed here for the entire debate yesterday evening was one of several representatives who spoke of the negative implications of lifting the arms embargo upon the "peacemaking " efforts of UNPROFOR. 
Therein, I am afraid lies the problem. 
At least the current command of UNPROFOR, not to mention a few key members of the Security Council, have effectively neutered UNPROFOR to the point that it is, by no stretch of the imagination, a peacemaking force. 
What is it then? The UNPROFOR Command refers to itself as a peace-keeping force and emphasizes its neutrality. 
As for neutrality, UNPROFOR cannot maintain its neutrality by supporting a status quo that not only is disadvantageous but in fact means the gradual and certain demise of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and its Government. 
You see, there is a harsh reality in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina beyond the idealism of peace-keeping and humanitarian work. 
UNPROFOR is tolerated by both sides in the conflict because it serves the different interests of both. 
We, the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, have welcomed UNPROFOR because it is an important source of humanitarian assistance for many of our desperate citizens. 
It is a source that can moderate the war; it could also have been an effective peacemaking vehicle. 
On the other hand, the Serbians tolerate UNPROFOR as a factor that provides them with international legitimacy; that in fact can be plundered or pruned to augment fuel and other supplies to the Serb military and profiteers. 
It is tolerated because it is a vehicle for preserving the status quo in the absence of peacemaking action, and in fact it is tolerated because, through UNPROFOR, the international community can be effectively intimidated and held hostage. 
Today I was informed that the Serbians will in fact be given more fuel by UNPROFOR, in order ostensibly to clear the roads of snow. 
This is but one example of how UNPROFOR's resources are pruned to serve the interests of a war machine. 
Some members of the Contact Group, particularly certain European Union members, have advocated a position that we heard yesterday, which includes further attempts at political inducement of the Serbians, both Belgrade and the Pale Serbs. 
I will not use that term today I think we can all judge for ourselves. 
He rejected the call for mutual recognition between the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, the Republic of Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
So what other avenues are open for peacemaking? 
Unwilling to confront ever-increasing Serbian challenges by using all the mechanisms available to them, some elements within UNPROFOR have now established a negotiating process parallel to that of the Contact Group and the mandate given to them by the Security Council. 
We find this parallel track to be inconsistent with UNPROFOR's mandate and the Contact Group peace plan. 
We of course must ask: Is it in fact the tail wagging the dog? 
On several occasions we have discussed new options to try to gradually bring peace to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
One of the ideas born out of the European Union initiative was the concept of demilitarizing Sarajevo and ultimately placing it under the temporary control of the United Nations. 
I have before me an analysis by certain political elements within UNPROFOR that are actually giving their judgement as to why this potential effort by the Security Council should not be supported. 
The logic can be traced through [Security Council resolutions] 824, 836 and 900 and the NATO ultimatum of 9 Feb 94. 
It should be noted that [Security Council resolutions] 824 and 836 were designed to support the then on going Vance Owen plan that had been signed by the [Bosnia and Herzegovina] and Croat governments but refused by the Bosnian Serb government. 
[Security Council resolutions] 824 and 836 define the Safe Area concept and reaffirm SARAJEVO as a safe area. 
The NATO ultimatum supported the lifting of the siege of SARAJEVO as a step toward placing SARAJEVO under UN administration in conformity with the plan and commended the current efforts of the UN negotiators toward securing the demilitarization of SARAJEVO. 
The Vance Owen plan does not exist now. 
To restore old initiatives now may be counter productive as other initiatives for an overall peace plan are ongoing in GENEVA. 
The analysis continues: 
It is unlikely that the Bosnia Serbs would agree to complete demilitarization of SARAJEVO including all ten opstinas. 
The 20 km exclusion zone includes most of SARAJEVO but not all. 
It seems to me that this is the real crux because what the Bosnian Serbs do not want, UNPROFOR does not do. 
The idea to eliminate any internal confrontational lines and to dismantle all check points is noble but would in fact hand over territory to the BH government as the Draft implies. 
This seems to be the basis for UNPROFOR's having rejected, certainly reacted negatively to, at least one potential effort to bring peace to Bosnia and Herzegovina and the gradual application of the concept of demilitarization and peacemaking. 
Allow me to read the comments of UNPROFOR regarding the proposed resolution to deploy UNPROFOR forces in Banja Luka. 
Under the heading of general comment, we read: 
This draft is emotional and complete with rhetoric. 
According to the UNHCR the ethnic cleansing and the movement of refugees from the BANJA LUKA and surrounding area has been extensive since 1991. 
This is on going with an estimated 1,696 refugees moving from Northern BH (Banja Luka area) to Croatia in May 94. 
This is just one month. 
This is May 1994, and refugees are moving only into Croatia, not into the rest of Bosnia. 
In the comments from which I have been quoting, the statement is made that This appears to be the basis for the draft. 
I think that is an accurate statement. 
This is motherhood and in no way accomplishes anything. 
I would call that cynical. 
The second comment relates to the following phrase from the draft resolution: Strongly condemns \x{e50d}thnic cleansing by de facto Serbian authorities in Banja Luka.... 
UNPROFOR's comment on this element of the Security Council draft resolution is: 
emotional and non-objective; unlikely to be accepted by Security Council. 
The leap of logic from expulsion to mass murder is not acceptable. 
There is a war crimes Tribunal in The Hague right now, which yesterday indicted the first criminals associated with mass murder in Banja Luka. 
Calls for the immediate deployment of UNPROFOR into this region to deter further attacks and human rights abuses against the non-Serb population. 
The UNPROFOR comment is: 
If all Muslims and Croats have been expelled, then there is no requirement for UNPROFOR. 
This appears an attempt to gain more territory for BH Government. 
Yes, they may all be expelled very soon. 
Some of them may even be murdered. 
While The New York Times and the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) report continuing atrocities, we hear this comment from UNPROFOR and I repeat it: 
Why is UNPROFOR in Sarajevo? Why is UNPROFOR in Mostar? It is because they are welcomed by our Government. 
In the meantime, these elements within UNPROFOR have gradually allowed their real mandate to erode to the point of irrelevance. 
Today, as I mentioned, I have been informed by my President that Serbian aeroplanes, coming, we suspect, from the United Nations Protected Areas in Croatia, have attacked the Bihac pocket in violation of the no-fly zone. 
I am informed that reconnaissance aircraft flew over Bihac yesterday and were not confronted. 
Not having been confronted yesterday, they decided today to carry things one step further. 
Yesterday, as was mentioned in this Council, four children and a women were murdered in front of a schoolyard in Sarajevo as a result of the now-intensified shelling of the city of Sarajevo and its civilian population. 
Unfortunately, exactly the opposite has happened. 
We now find ourselves in a situation where once again Sarajevo is being shelled; our young children are being murdered on our streets; and Serbian aircraft are once again flying through our skies like birds of prey. 
Let me remind the Council of how this re-intensified Serbian war has come about. 
Then certain areas of our Republic continued to be subjected to ethnic cleansing. 
When this did not meet with a response from the United Nations forces, the shelling of Sarajevo and the sniping at street-cars and the murder of civilians in Sarajevo once again resumed. 
Why? Because in February they had hope that what the Council was delivering to them would be something real, something that would bring about real peace. 
Now, once again, their hopes have been dashed and they understand that they are living under an illusion. 
I cannot confirm this information, but I bring it to the attention of the members of the Security Council as a cause for alarm. 
We hope that this is not so, because, of course, it would put all of us in a very difficult situation, and particularly the people of Srebrenica, Zepa and Gorazde. 
But by bringing this potential truth to the attention of the Council, I hope to ensure that it does not become a real truth. 
That seems to be the only true way to a real and lasting peace. 
But I must not simply leave the issue at that point. 
Some believe that the choice must be to have one or the other: either UNPROFOR or the lifting of the arms embargo. 
It may be that both options can be chosen. 
We must recall for everyone that the lifting of the arms embargo is mentioned in the Contact Group peace plan as part of the overall plan. 
It should not be something that is considered outside of the plan, for it would then be viewed as being outside a political framework designed to achieve peace. 
We believe that, in order to achieve the political framework established by the Contact Group, it may be necessary to undertake greater peacemaking efforts. 
We would in fact welcome the international community's undertaking those greater peacemaking efforts. 
Some speak of the threat that once the arms embargo is lifted Serbia and Montenegro will continue to send weapons into Bosnia and Herzegovina, and will in fact intervene. 
I think this is a real admission of the original causes of this war: that is, aggression from a neighbouring country. 
Is an attempt now being made to tell the Bosnians that they cannot defend themselves, that they cannot receive weapons, because if they do they will be the target of aggression? 
In fact, there already has been a spill-over. The spill-over is from Serbia and Montenegro into the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, and we must find a way to stem that spill-over. 
But if these border monitors are to be subject to Serbian whims, then they are not in fact serving their intended purpose. 
Let me now address the issue of the potential threat to regional peace and security if the arms embargo is lifted. 
There can be no greater threat to regional peace and security to international peace and security than the legitimization of the aggression through the sanctioning, through the creation, through the legitimization of a Greater Serbia. 
Let me turn to the following point. 
We certainly remain open to cooperation with you, Madam President, with the remainder of the Security Council and with the members of the Contact Group in this effort. 
We believe that flexibility is a virtue. 
I think it is now time for flexibility on the part of those whose actions and ideas in Bosnia have not proven to be successful. 
As a last point, I believe that over 40 nations are participating in this debate. 
I would like to thank all of them, whether they speak in support of our cause or not, whether they share our views or not, for participating and for once again taking the time and making the effort to prepare and present their views. 
The President: I thank the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Bi\x{9de8}n Lian (Norway): Allow me first of all, Madam, to congratulate you on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for the month of November, and to say that I look forward to further manifestations of your skilful leadership. 
Allow me also to thank Sir David Hannay, Permanent Representative of the United Kingdom, for his truly effective performance during October. 
I have the honour to make this statement on behalf of the five Nordic countries: Denmark, Finland, Iceland, Sweden and Norway. 
I want to say also that I listened closely and with great attention and respect to the statement made a moment ago by the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina, whose views will be fully considered by our authorities. 
This debate takes place against the background of intensified fighting in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Once again, we receive images of death, human suffering and material destruction. 
The relentless efforts and the concrete proposals worked out by the international community, including the Contact Group and the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, have our full support. 
We again urge the Bosnian Serbs to accept unconditionally the Contact Group plan. 
The Nordic countries strongly believe that lifting the arms embargo would have serious consequences. 
It would further victimize the recipients of this vital humanitarian aid namely, the civilian population, including the Muslims. 
A decision on lifting the arms embargo must therefore remain a last resort. 
In this context, the five Nordic countries support the wider approach outlined by the European Union, introducing additional elements into the peace process. 
UNPROFOR must act decisively and not fall victim to intimidation, in order to maintain respect for its mandate and its troops. 
The agreed close coordination of UNPROFOR and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) is an important element in this regard. 
The President: I thank the representative of Norway for the kind words he addressed to me. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter dated 9 November 1994 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations which reads as follows: 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Abu Odeh (Jordan) (interpretation from Arabic): At the outset, allow me to convey to you, Madam President, my delegation's congratulations on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for this month. 
We have continued to do that because my Government, like many other Governments in the world, accords a very high priority to the human, legal and political tragedy of the Government and the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
All these appeals have availed nothing, with the exception of the fragile protection afforded to some safe areas. 
This contravenes Article 51 of the Charter. 
Here we must refer to the testimony of the Special Rapporteur on human rights in the former Yugoslavia, who stated in late 1992 that that military imbalance was the main factor that enabled the Serbs to carry out their policy of ethnic cleansing. 
Consequently, if we really want a peaceful settlement, we must act in the light of this realization and in a manner that would serve such an aim. 
The consequences of the vast military imbalance between the Bosnian army and the Serbian forces for the civilian population are tragic, and its political implications destructive. 
Contrary to the suppositions of some, the action that we advocate would not widen the conflict. 
Deterrent military force is without a doubt a legitimate political means of achieving and consolidating peace. 
It is in this light that we can understand the threat by the Serbian leadership to attack the international peace-keeping force if the arms embargo against Bosnia and Herzegovina is lifted. 
The Serbian leaders fully realize the consequences of any improvement in the Bosnian army's capability in the area of armament and, consequently, in its ability to deter aggression. 
They know full well that, should this happen, they will be forced to accept the proposed peace plan, which runs counter to their ambitions. 
The threat by some troop-contributing countries to withdraw their contingents is nothing but surrender to the blackmail of the Serbian leaders. 
The Serbian threat to the peace-keeping forces validates the call for the lifting of the arms embargo against Bosnia and Herzegovina in order for its army to be able to deter aggression and thereby to compel the aggressors to renounce their intransigence and move towards dialogue and serious negotiation. 
This is a humanitarian, legal and moral duty that the Council must discharge forthwith without any hesitation. 
Otherwise, we shall remain in a vicious circle, and whole Chapters of the United Nations Charter will be thrown dangerously into question. 
3 November 1994, contains 44 preambular and operative paragraphs which state the position of the overwhelming majority of the international community with regard to the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina and its various developments. 
The resolution, of which my country was one of the sponsors, expresses the international community's moderate will to deal with this tragic situation. 
Mr. Snoussi (Morocco) (interpretation from French): First of all, Madam President, I should like to congratulate you very warmly on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council. 
We are sure that under your presidency the work of the Council will be successful. 
The de jure lifting of the arms embargo would be effectively implemented only in six months' time, in accordance with the proposal made last September by the Bosnian President, if by then the Bosnian Serbs were continuing to reject the peace plan presented by the Contact Group. 
After more than two years, we find ourselves back where we started. 
We have succeeded only in very minimally protecting a Member State from invasion and from attempts against its sovereignty. 
Bosnia and Herzegovina, it must be repeated, had to fight, but it had to fight with too few weapons against an enemy that had help and heavily armed forces. 
We have shared the sufferings and the frustrations of the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina, but on several occasions we did in fact prevent them from defending themselves, though our intentions were assuredly good. 
But how can one speak of good intentions to a people that day after day is subjected to humiliation and sorrow? We had thought that by permitting this country to defend itself, we were going to encourage, as was often said, an escalation - but what an escalation! 
After more than two years of this tragedy, we can now say that, unfortunately, we encouraged the established military superiority and dreams of hegemony. 
Is it not time for us to realize that we are in the process of putting this country at the mercy of extremists? Some Muslim States, such as mine, should today feel guilty for not having done more. 
Those States had hoped that at any moment a reaction by the international community would correct these inequalities. 
It was not a question of helping the Bosnian people to fight a war, a war they did not want, but of allowing them to defend themselves and their dignity. 
We would like in this respect to reaffirm our position regarding the non-applicability of Security Council resolution 713 (1991) to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the need to apply, effectively, various measures aimed at preventing the flow of military equipment to the Bosnian Serbs. 
After these years of unpardonable atrocities, the Council's responsibility is still just as great, as is ours. 
Today we learned, as we did yesterday, from the representative of the former Yugoslavia that the provisions we wish to implement will surely be flouted. 
The President: I thank the representative of Morocco for the kind words he addressed to me. 
There is no doubt that your wisdom and your well-known leadership skills will yield positive and tangible results. 
We all have heard the clear and comprehensive statement of the Ambassador of Bosnia and Herzegovina which eloquently described a situation, that is quite clear to all. 
The justice of the cause concerned is undeniable and uncontestable. 
At the same time, it should be noted that the Security Council adopts numerous resolutions under Chapter VII which are mandatory and must be implemented even by force. 
Nothing in the [present] Charter shall impair the inherent right of individual or collective self-defence if an armed attack occurs against a Member of the United Nations. 
The stipulation in this text fully confirms beyond doubt that the Charter takes the view that the right to self-defence is sacred, and inalienable. 
Similarly it is known that all States Members of the United Nations are constitutionally bound under Article 103 of the Charter to give precedence to the provisions of the Charter over any other international obligations. 
Whether such obligations arise from bilateral agreements or from Security Council resolutions, it is the States Members' obligations under the Charter that shall prevail. 
The General Assembly adopted resolution 49/10 a few days ago. 
Exempting the Republic and the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina from the arms embargo would serve the cause of a negotiated settlement because if Bosnia and Herzegovina is enabled properly to defend itself, the aggressor will have to return to the negotiating table. 
Lifting the embargo will contribute to acceptance by the aggressor of the international peaceful settlement Plan, whereas the continuance of the status quo will result only in persistence by the strong and already intransigent party in flouting international legality. 
Should the Council fail to break the deadlock by choosing not to adopt the anticipated resolution, the States concerned will have the right to invoke Article 51 of the Charter, and, under Article 103, individually or collectively, provide Bosnia and Herzegovina with the means of self-defence. 
Egypt participates in the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) with fully equipped military contingents. 
The Egyptian Government has also proposed strengthening its current contribution to UNPROFOR with additional contingents. 
First: Egypt affirms its understanding of UNPROFOR's responsibilities within the context eloquently expounded this morning by the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Second: the UNPROFOR was created by a Security Council resolution as an international protection force. 
No distinction here can be made between territory and population. 
That has never been seen in any Security Council resolution. 
Third: UNPROFOR's role as an international peace-keeping force should be that of supporting the Government of the Republic and the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina because that Force operates within that Republic's territory. 
The Force must offer all possible assistance to the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina in order to enable that Government to exercise its full competence in the area where the Force is deployed. 
Fourth: the Security Council has adopted a number of resolutions which mandated clear-cut tasks to UNPROFOR, including the protection of the safe areas designated by the Council. 
Those areas have also been demilitarized in accordance with Security Council resolutions. 
So, from a political, legal, and indeed moral, standpoint these Forces must continue to perform those tasks until such time as the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina is in a position to exercise its effective authority over all those areas. 
Fifth: the threat to withdraw UNPROFOR at the present juncture would create a power vacuum in view of the demilitarization of the areas where UNPROFOR is deployed. 
Such a vacuum will certainly encourage the Serb party to hasten to acquire those territories by force since it has the military ability to do so. 
History would never forgive us for that. 
There have been palliatives and partial solutions and the Security Council has turned a blind eye to Serb intransigence and defiance for far too long over the past three years. 
The President: I thank the representative of Egypt for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Valencia Rodriguez (Ecuador) (interpretation from Spanish): Madam President, allow me first to congratulate you on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for this month, and also to express my gratitude for this opportunity to address the Security Council under your skilful leadership. 
The massive violations of human rights, and in particular the aberrant practice of ethnic cleansing, have been rejected by our public opinion. 
We are a multi-ethnic and multicultural society that firmly upholds the ability of human beings to live together in peace, enriched by the cultural and religious diversity of the various populations that live together in the territory of a single State. 
This approach has led my delegation to support a number of resolutions on this issue in both organs, including General Assembly resolution 49/10 of 3 November. 
My Government has observed with rekindled hope developments in the negotiations in the peace process, and particularly the acceptance by all the Governments of States parties to the conflict of the peace proposals presented by the Contact Group. 
Only a non-governmental party, the Bosnian Serb paramilitary forces, persists in its refusal to accept those proposals. 
We understand the impatience of the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina, faced with prolonged suffering, and its call for more resolute international action on its behalf. 
At the same time, Ecuador believes that, now that there is some hint of an improvement in the situation, it would not be wise to take measures that might imperil the significant progress being made in the peace process. 
For this reason, in explaining its vote on General Assembly resolution 49/10, my delegation expressed its doubts about the desirability of lifting the arms embargo imposed on all the parties to the conflict. 
It could also impede the humanitarian activities undertaken in the area by the United Nations and non-governmental organizations, which would exacerbate the already tragic suffering of the civilian population. 
The President: I thank the representative of Ecuador for his kind words addressed to me. 
Prince Sisowath Sirirath (Cambodia): First of all, may I congratulate you, Madam, on the manner in which you have been presiding over the work of the Council this month. 
My delegation is indeed privileged to be addressing the Council for the first time since Cambodia regained its truly democratically elected Government last year, under United Nations organization and supervision. 
This happy outcome resulted from the Council's continued support for the suffering Cambodian people over many years. 
My delegation hopes that the meeting will finally lead to concrete measures that will change the course of the war. 
My delegation is therefore pleased to participate for the first time in the debate on this issue, and hopes to share with the Council the experiences of the horror of over two decades of war, the Pol Pot/Khmer Rouge genocidal regime and foreign occupation. 
With this in mind, my delegation was pleased to vote in favour last week of General Assembly resolution 49/10, on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
My delegation listened with great attention to the statement that has just been made by the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina, and fully joins in his heartbreaking plea for the lifting of the arms embargo imposed on his country. 
With the death of the charismatic leader Josip Broz Tito and the disintegration of the former Yugoslavia, new factional leaders, unwilling to compromise, emerged as feared warlords and tyrants, refusing to see the changes that were taking place all around them in Europe and elsewhere. 
This senseless, bloody conflict has been going on much too long. 
It continues to ravage innocent lives on all sides, because people have not accepted the fundamental truth of their common humanity that life is the most precious gift of all. 
This is the saddest and most tragic story of all. 
It represents a challenge to all of us. 
The Bosnian Serbs in their aggression have not hesitated to attack towns and zones that are protected by the United Nations peace-keeping forces. 
Instead, it captured and threatened to kill members of the Blue Helmet forces. 
This same action is being repeated today. 
The Bosnian Serbs are applying the same tactics as the Khmer Rouge is applying in my country. 
The precedent has now been set. 
While other countries, my own among them, enjoy the fruits of the reconstruction and development activities being carried out in various fields by donor countries through the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), Bosnia and Herzegovina has been reduced to practically nothing. 
Cambodia has always striven for peace and believed that all avenues leading to talks and negotiations must be explored. 
The Council should perhaps seriously consider lifting the arms embargo against Bosnia and Herzegovina, as proposed by the President of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina in his address to the General Assembly last September. 
Cambodia feels that the time is ripe for, and is strongly in favour of, lifting the arms embargo against Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
My delegation recalls the frustration experienced by many nations involved in the peace-keeping operations in Cambodia, when most of them favoured military action against the Khmer Rouge for its refusal to participate and to cooperate with the United Nations. 
Cambodia is also frustrated by the fact that its requests to friendly countries for arms to combat the Khmer Rouge have not been answered, while the massacre of innocent civilians has continued, including the recent killing of young Australian, British and French citizens. 
Cambodia's situation is perhaps not as alarming as that of Bosnia and Herzegovina, but the similarity should be carefully considered and studied by the Council. 
The Council has the power to give peace a chance, but peace cannot be achieved without stronger military pressure on the Bosnian Serbs. 
My delegation commends the tireless efforts being made by the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) and its outstanding performance. 
Like the lives of the Bosnian people, the lives of UNPROFOR personnel are in constant danger. 
They are dedicated to their duty to uphold peace and security for the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Whatever decision the Council takes today on this terrible situation, my delegation hopes that it will be on the right path towards a lasting peace. 
If not and it may be ironic and unprofessional of me to say this then the unfortunate people of Bosnia and Herzegovina will have to wait a little longer, until their death toll reaches that of Cambodia under Pol Pot, or perhaps equals that of Rwanda. 
Only then, perhaps, can peace be found for Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The President: I thank the representative of Cambodia for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Vilchez Asher (Nicaragua) (interpretation from Spanish): I should like to join preceding speakers in congratulating you, Madam President, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for this month. 
Your diplomatic skills and experience, with which we are all familiar, will surely bring success to the Council's present endeavours. 
Nicaragua, a country with a deep respect for human rights and a country undergoing an intensive process of national reconciliation, encouraged by our President, Violeta Barrios de Chamorro, after a decade of fratricidal war, feels solidarity with the present terrible suffering of the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Our delegation believes that General Assembly resolution 49/10 contains the elements necessary to promote a political, negotiated settlement of the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In this connection it is important to mention that the Special Rapporteur on the human rights situation in the former Yugoslavia has stated that the arms imbalance between the parties to the conflict is the major factor contributing to ethnic cleansing. 
This is a historic opportunity for the Council, in keeping with its mandate, to help end this injustice and to protect one of the inalienable human rights, in this case the right to life, not just of an individual, but of an entire people. 
The President: I thank the representative of Nicaragua for the kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Kulla (Albania) (interpretation from French): Madam President, allow me first of all to congratulate you on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for this month and also for your remarkable skills in guiding its work. 
I would, however, like to emphasize at the outset that we commend the United States for its initiative to introduce a draft resolution before the Council and we urge the Council to consider it carefully. 
It has always been clear that aggression waged by the Serbs in Bosnia and Herzegovina was based on an obvious imbalance of strength. 
We are all witnesses to the fact that the continuation of the arms embargo against the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina has unjustly punished the Bosniacs, particularly at a time when everyone knew that the Serbs had never wanted full support from Belgrade. 
Despite the intensive humanitarian involvement of the international community, this has practically prevented the Bosniac people from exercising their legitimate right to self-defence and has considerably influenced the course of the war. 
They should be punished and brought, by any means the international community has the right to use, to respect the decisions of the Security Council. 
We know that there can be no fair and readily acceptable agreement between parties that are not on the same footing. 
If the arms embargo is not lifted, then the Serbs will obviously continue to challenge the international community's will for peace. 
Therefore, it is necessary to lift the arms embargo against the Bosniacs; and this will clearly indicate to the Serbs that the time has come unconditionally to accept peace, and to look for a better future not only for themselves but also for all the peoples living there. 
The President: I thank the representative of Albania for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Wisnumurti (Indonesia): Madam President, I should like, at the outset, to extend my delegation's congratulations on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for this month. 
We remain fully confident that during your tenure, our deliberations on the issues now under consideration will lead to the introduction of effective measures. 
May I also take this opportunity to express our appreciation to your predecessor, Sir David Hannay of the United Kingdom, for his able guidance of the Council last month. 
These horrible scenes have been repeated in all their intensity, particularly in the past year, and have had ramifications for the future not only of Bosnia but also of the Balkan region as a whole. 
It has been self-evident that aggression has been sustained due to the stark military imbalance in armaments that has assured a huge advantage for the Bosnian Serbs in terms of weapons. 
Consequently, it has led to the unleashing of a reign of terror, massive violence and the brutal violation of human rights and international humanitarian law, causing untold human suffering. 
The inexorable process of "ethnic cleansing" and mass expulsions has been intensified. 
The consequences of a continued arms embargo on both the aggressors and their victims will ensure that atrocities and the killing of defenceless civilians will continue unabated. 
In this connection I wish to recall that Indonesia was a sponsor of the draft resolution on this matter recently adopted by the General Assembly. 
We would regard it as a grave injustice if the ill-conceived arms embargo were not lifted. 
Despite those self-serving arguments, it cannot be denied that the embargo imposed in 1991 on the former Yugoslavia froze the advantage in weapons in favour of the Bosnian Serbs, who used it effectively to rout the nascent Bosnian army and seize large chunks of Bosnian territory. 
Condemnations, warnings, sanctions and international isolation have not deterred them from their murderous campaign and wilful violation of their commitments. 
Not being compelled to negotiate, the aggressors have unashamedly continued to use their superiority in weapons to achieve their political and military goals of uniting in a "Greater Serbia". 
Their intransigence and their rejection of the latest peace plan has rendered the lifting of the arms embargo unavoidable. 
The peace plan launched by the five-nation Contact Group offered both incentives and disincentives to the parties directly concerned. 
While the former were reflected in the prospects for an immediate end to the hostilities, the latter consisted of warnings of punitive measures if the peace plan were rejected. 
It is very regrettable that although the Bosnian Serbs have spurned the peace proposals they have largely escaped retribution. 
When the world community has failed to take effective measures to terminate aggression, it is neither legal nor morally tenable to use the blanket enforcement of the ban on the delivery of arms to prevent Bosnia and Herzegovina from defending itself. 
If the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina has the necessary means to repel aggression, that will compel the Bosnian Serbs to reassess their options and realize the futility of imposing their will through force. 
Hence, a settlement of this conflict can brook no further delay. 
We cannot allow the Bosnian Serbs to dictate their own terms for a political settlement and thereby undermine the latest peace plan. 
The President: I thank the representative of Indonesia for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Honduras supported that resolution not only because the continued armed hostilities pose a threat to international peace and security but also because of all the flagrant violations of human rights and breaches of international humanitarian law that have been committed against the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
These fratricidal conflicts should impel us to act urgently to eliminate armed aggression, genocide and the practice of \x{e50d}thnic cleansing once and for all. 
We cannot continue to waver in implementing Security Council resolutions. 
Although this Organization has never played as big a leadership role as it is now playing, it is also true that compliance with its resolutions in the framework of operations to maintain international peace and security has been called into question. 
For this reason, we advocate that the diplomatic efforts already under way to find a peaceful settlement to the conflict be intensified. 
The President: I thank the representative of Honduras for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Wednesday, 9 November 1994, 3.30 p.m. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of the Sudan. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
Mr. Idris (Sudan) (interpretation from Arabic): On behalf of my delegation, allow me to congratulate you, Madam, on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for this month. 
Allow me also, through you, to convey our gratitude to last month's President for the wisdom with which he conducted the business of the Council during his presidency. 
However, this has also led to the emergence of some negative phenomena on the international arena, such as the brutal injustices, continuing oppression and bloody suffering inflicted upon the Bosnian people. 
This people has been made the victim of an acute conflict that has ethnic and cultural dimensions. Hence the brutal cultural siege against Islamic presence on the European continent. 
This residual conflict between cultures has resulted, among other things, in such atrocities as the practices of ethnic cleansing. 
This has thrown into sharp focus the double standards of the new inequitable international order. 
The people of Sudan have followed with deep sorrow and grave concern the developments of this problem of the steadfast people of Bosnia, with its ethnic and cultural dimensions. 
At a time when the international community seems unable to protect the victim against the terrible aggression of the Serbs, we should like to emphasize that we support the Bosnian people in its tragedy and make clear the following facts: 
First: Bosnia and Herzegovina, as a sovereign State Member of the United Nations, is entitled to all the rights set forth in the United Nations Charter particularly in Article 51, which enshrines the inherent right of every State to self-defence. 
Second: Sudan considers that the aggression against the State of Bosnia and Herzegovina poses a threat to international peace and security. 
Also, we find it unacceptable that the territory of others is being acquired by force. 
Proceeding from this, the Sudanese people vigorously condemn Bosnian Serbs for their failure to abide by Security Council resolutions. 
It is a situation that can be resolved only by redressing the arms imbalance. 
The Serbian militias possess enormous military arsenals, including various high-tech weapons, whereas the Bosnians lack the weapons that are necessary for their self-defence and the defence of their identity and territory. 
First, the peace process, which, because of its slow pace, is at a very early stage, would be rendered more effective if the Serbs were made to realize that they will not be able to achieve their objectives by armed force but, rather, through negotiations. 
UNPROFOR's passiveness and neutrality have encouraged the continuous violation of human rights. 
For all these reasons, Sudan joins in the urgent appeal for the lifting of the arms embargo against the steadfast people and Government of Bosnia. 
The President: I thank the representative of Sudan for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Abdellah (Tunisia) (interpretation from French): First of all, allow me, Madam President, to congratulate you very sincerely on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the current month. 
We are convinced that under your guidance the work of the Council will be successful. 
Once again the Security Council is considering the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina, which for almost three years now has been deteriorating, both on the ground and within this body. 
Indeed, we are entitled to ask today whether the Council really has any means other than the lifting of the arms embargo to solve this problem, which is beginning to give rise to doubts about the credibility of this body. 
But we are also asking it to reconsider the applicability of the provisions of resolution 713 (1991) to Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We remain convinced that, far from complicating the situation, the present initiative would have the immediate effect of making the Bosnian Serbs negotiate peace seriously and stop taking advantage of a flagrant and morally unacceptable military imbalance. 
With its right to self-defence under Article 51 of the Charter of the United Nations legally re-established, Bosnia and Herzegovina will help at the political level to facilitate the Contact Group's task of making the Serb side understand that it must accept the peace plan. 
This will also help UNPROFOR on the ground, particularly in carrying out its mandate to safeguard humanitarian convoys that furnish aid to destitute, defenceless and displaced people. 
This task, need I recall, is now being hampered by the harassment by the Serbs, who are diverting international humanitarian and medical aid to the armed militias. 
Finally, allowing the army of the Bosnian Government legally to have the means to defend itself would be a positive factor that could dissuade the Serbs from continuing their policy of ethnic cleansing. 
It is high time for the Council to shoulder its full responsibility with respect to this tragedy. 
At stake are its credibility and authority, which the Serbs are obstinately seeking to compromise by flouting the principles of the Charter and of international law. 
The President: I thank the representative of Tunisia for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Gorita (Romania) (interpretation from French): Madam President, allow me to begin by congratulating you most warmly on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for this month. 
Your personal qualities, which have been unanimously recognized, guarantee the success of the Council's work. 
Very recently, on 3 November 1994, the General Assembly adopted resolution 49/10, entitled "The situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina". 
The debate that preceded the adoption of this resolution revealed the situation's extreme gravity, urgency and complexity and the difficulties in the way of achieving a peaceful settlement. 
We have firmly condemned all practices of "ethnic cleansing" as well as the policy of fait accompli. 
The economic sacrifices that my country has faithfully made in the implementation of the sanctions regime imposed on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia are well known. 
Furthermore, Romania has supported the plan of the Contact Group as the only realistic and pragmatic basis for a settlement of the Bosnian conflict. 
Every effort must be exerted to put an end to this war and defuse tensions in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Moreover, there can be no talks or political negotiations so long as Bosnian Serbs continue to reject the plan proposed by the Contact Group. 
The period up to 31 March 1995 the deadline for the extension of the current mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) should not be considered as any kind of respite. 
In the same dynamic context, we should look at the parallel process initiated by Security Council resolution 943 (1994) designed to achieve a gradual lifting of economic sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The President: I thank the representative of Romania for his kind words addressed to me. 
The next speaker is the representative of Canada. 
Canada, along with many others, abstained from voting despite its support for most of the content of the draft resolution. 
We did so because the text called for an exemption from the arms embargo for the Government of the Republic and the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Lifting the arms embargo, in our view, is not an acceptable way to proceed. 
However, my Government does not wish to see the status quo maintained. 
Canada fully supports the efforts of the Contact Group and the multi-track peace process that is now gaining momentum. 
The Bosniac-Croat Federation and the cease-fire in central Bosnia are examples of what can be achieved by peaceful means. 
Recent signs show that these efforts are having an effect. 
We are heartened by the decision of the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to close the border with the Bosnian Serbs and allow for direct monitoring. 
The Security Council has accepted the report of 2 November certifying that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) Government continues to meet its commitment. 
We urge President Milosevic to take all possible measures to stop the smuggling, which is weakening the effectiveness of the border closure. 
Lifting the arms embargo on the Bosnian Government would not bring us closer to a solution. 
The delivery of humanitarian assistance would be rendered impossible and the prospects for a negotiated, peaceful settlement to the conflict would be greatly diminished. 
Canada recognizes that there may be conditions where there would be no alternative to lifting the arms embargo. 
The peace-keepers in UNPROFOR can fulfil their mandate only if they are seen to be impartial and to have the consent of the parties to the conflict. 
Lifting the arms embargo would jeopardize both conditions. 
If the arms embargo were to be lifted, Canada would be left with no choice but to withdraw its troops from UNPROFOR. 
We are concerned at recent military developments on the ground and by reports that the arms embargo is being circumvented. 
No one side should believe that it can gain more on the battlefield than it has already been offered at the negotiating table. 
Lifting the arms embargo in Bosnia would not bring us any closer to this goal. 
Rather, we must all continue to work together to further the peace process as this is our best chance for a lasting solution. 
Mr. Pashovski (Bulgaria): Allow me first, Madam President, to offer you our sincere congratulations on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council. 
At the same time we express our thanks to your predecessor for the excellent job he did. 
The war in Bosnia and Herzegovina has revealed many important and complex problems. 
Bulgaria regards the abhorrent practice of ethnic cleansing as unacceptable and is of the view that it will constitute a precedent with unforeseeable consequences, not only for the new States which have emerged on the territory of the former Yugoslavia, but for the Balkans as a whole. 
Furthermore, we believe that the conduct of all countries neighbouring the conflict zone should be conducive to its settlement. 
For our part, we went even further by declaring that we would not be involved in any form of military activities on the territory of ex-Yugoslavia. 
For this reason we have also stated that we are against the formation of any axes in the region, which we regard as a practice of the past. 
Bulgaria is also concerned at the possibility of a spill-over of the conflict to other areas or countries in the region, especially to the south-east. 
We consider it a good basis for compromise in the search for a peaceful solution to the conflict. 
The influx of new weapons may lead to an escalation of the hostilities in Bosnia and Herzegovina and to their possible spread to neighbouring territories. 
It is mainly for this reason that we abstained in the voting on General Assembly resolution 49/10. 
The President: I thank the representative of Bulgaria for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Tour (Guinea-Bissau) (interpretation from French): It gives me great pleasure, beyond mere tradition, to congratulate you, Madam, on your assumption of the presidency of the Council. 
I am convinced that your work will yield tangible results, so great are your personal experience and the international standing of your country. 
Your predecessor also deserves our congratulations for the skill and dedication with which he conducted the Council's business. 
I also take this opportunity to pay tribute to our Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, for his dynamism and the many initiatives he has taken. 
The preventive diplomacy that it advocates is a mechanism that deserves the support of the entire international community. 
The Government of Guinea-Bissau warmly greets the members of the Security Council, whose ability and humanity have been amply demonstrated. 
The international community has consistently manifested its strong repugnance at the killing of defenceless, isolated Bosnians. 
The tragedy of Bosnia and Herzegovina is a disgrace to those involved and the entire international community, for which it is also a constant source of anxiety and serious concern. 
With regard to the current conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina, we must do all we can to take the path of dialogue and reason in order to safeguard peace in that country and region. 
The international community and the United Nations in particular must pursue their efforts to help defenceless people and redeem the tragic situation of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Guinea-Bissau, like other countries, is profoundly concerned at the armed aggression and the policy of ethnic cleansing being implemented against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and its people. 
Everything should be done to ensure that the relevant resolutions of the Security Council are implemented and strictly complied with. 
My country's action with regard to Bosnia and Herzegovina should be seen in the context of reducing regional conflicts. 
We are also grateful for the Contact Group's peace plan, which has been rejected by the Serbs. 
We support the lifting of the arms embargo, if necessary, and all measures to that end. 
The President: I thank the representative of Guinea-Bissau for the kind words he addressed to me. 
I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. Mr. Baumanis (Latvia): Latvia condemns the massive violations of humanitarian law in Bosnia and Herzegovina that have haunted the international community for years and that are still continuing. 
We welcome the efforts and acknowledge the sacrifices that have been made by the personnel of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) and of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) in providing humanitarian relief to the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Latvia supported the adoption of General Assembly resolution 49/10, including the provisions encouraging the Security Council to give all due consideration and exempt Bosnia and Herzegovina from the arms embargo imposed by the Security Council in resolution 713 (1991). 
At the same time, we urge Bosnia and Herzegovina to act in compliance with the appropriate Security Council resolutions and to cooperate fully with UNPROFOR in implementing the Force's mandate. 
Latvia bases its position on Article 51 of the Charter of the United Nations, which enshrines the inherent right of individual and collective self-defence. 
Bosnia and Herzegovina has a clear legal right to protect its people and its territory from armed attack. 
In addition to firmly holding this view, Latvia is guided by a moral conviction that a fellow small State that is under siege must be granted the opportunity to defend itself, especially when international efforts have not led to a peaceful settlement of the conflict. 
The hope that a policy of treating even-handedly all parties involved would lead to a negotiated settlement has not come to fruition. 
There has not been sufficient incentive for all parties to reach a diplomatic solution to the conflict. 
Notwithstanding its concrete legal claim under Article 51 of the Charter, the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina has been greatly forthcoming in seeking the de jure lifting of the arms embargo with effective application deferred for up to six months or as further deferred by the Security Council. 
We believe that such an arrangement would provide an urgent incentive for all parties to exhaust all available diplomatic remedies and enhance the possibility of a negotiated conclusion to the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Mr. Ansay (Organization of the Islamic Conference): Allow me, Madam, to begin by extending to you my warmest congratulations on your assumption of the presidency of the Council. 
The member States of the OIC reaffirm the political independence, territorial integrity, sovereignty and unity of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In this context, they express their alarm that the arms embargo imposed by Security Council resolution 713 (1991) continues to be applied against the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, thereby defying its inherent right to self-defence according to Article 51 of the United Nations Charter. 
They fully support the efforts towards this goal in the General Assembly and the Security Council. 
The member States of the OIC express their willingness to contribute troops to the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) should any of the troop contributors decide to withdraw unilaterally. 
The member States of the OIC emphasize the need to strengthen UNPROFOR's mandate with respect to peacemaking in order to confront more effectively ongoing Serbian aggression and human rights abuses, as well as to support the implementation of the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
They express their confidence that such mandate-strengthening, complemented by a better-armed Bosnian army, which would be able to undertake at least a portion of the responsibilities for delivery of humanitarian efforts, would enable UNPROFOR to continue more effectively with all its humanitarian efforts. 
In this context, the Foreign Ministers of the OIC Contact Group on Bosnia and Herzegovina remain seized of the matter. 
Consequently, the OIC has long taken the view that paragraph 6 of resolution 713 (1991), relating to the arms embargo, does not and cannot legally apply to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In other words, the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina did not exist as a Member State when resolution 713 (1991) was adopted, and certainly today's circumstances could not have been foreseen when that resolution was adopted. 
Therefore, should the Security Council be of the view that in the current situation the arms embargo should apply to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, then the Council ought to adopt an unprecedented, specifically-targeted resolution. 
Otherwise, as indicated by the Foreign Ministers of the OIC in their most recent communiqu, we can only come to the conclusion that paragraph 6 of resolution 713 (1991) cannot properly apply. 
In conclusion, the Organization of the Islamic Conference would like once again to reaffirm its strong and unswerving support for the just struggle of the Bosnian people against aggression, genocide and ethnic-religious cleansing. 
The OIC fully endorses the Bosnian Government's constructive position on the principles of a peaceful settlement to the conflict. 
Unless all parties concerned take cognizance of the legitimate demands of the Bosnian people, as I have stated here in the Council on previous occasions, peace will remain elusive in the entire Balkan region. 
The President: I thank Mr. Ansay for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Pibulsonggram (Thailand): May I first congratulate you, Madam President, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for this month and, through you, your predecessor, the Permanent Representative of the United Kingdom, for his successful presidency in October. 
Thailand has been following the tragic situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina with great concern. 
The massive human-rights violations resulting from the atrocities of the war, under the guise of ethnic cleansing, and the continuing obstructions of United Nations humanitarian missions these are totally abhorrent and unacceptable to the international community. 
We are also concerned with the continued blatant violations of the United Nations Charter and principles for the peaceful conduct of international relations. 
Since 1991, more than 60 resolutions relating to the former Yugoslavia have been adopted by the Security Council, but violations of the United Nations Charter and principles continue unabated. 
At the last such Meeting at Bangkok last July, the ASEAN Foreign Ministers issued a joint communiqu on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
They called upon all concerned to support the peace proposal. 
The President: I thank the representative of Thailand for his kind words addressed to me. 
Unfortunately, they may have played their hand with too little regard for the possible action of other parties. 
The outright rejection of the 51-49 per cent proposal of the Contact Group has further turned opinion against the Bosnian Serbs, hardening the attitude of many who seek an end to this conflict. 
Similarly, it has weakened the position of some who would sympathize with them. 
Consequent on the Bosnian Serb rejection of the Contact Group's proposals we have a draft resolution introduced by a member of the Contact Group also calling for a lifting of the arms embargo as it applies to the Bosnian Government, including the Bosnian Croats. 
Combined, these measures are a clear reflection of mounting international opinion against the intransigence of the Bosnian Serbs in refusing to accept a solution that seems more than fair. 
In addition, international opinion has been hardened by the confrontational pattern of events in Bosnia. 
This situation prevails even in the capital of Sarajevo, where safety, access and supplies are minimal, and the threat by the Serbs to resume the shelling of the city has again become a reality. 
With the coming of winter, the airport closed and the blue access road shut at will, prospects for difficult times ahead are real indeed. 
Nevertheless, aside from the resolutions calling for a lifting of the arms embargo as it applies to the Bosnian Government and the threat of tightening sanctions against Yugoslavia, little has been done directly against the Bosnian Serbs. 
It is understandable, in this light, that the Bosnian Government should become disenchanted with the pace of events and reliance upon the words and actions of others and seek to make a more direct impact. 
The result has been the widespread redressing of the military imbalance forced upon them by Serbs throughout this long, 31-month war. 
The ability of the Serbs to dictate the pace and direction of events unilaterally has weakened, fortunately affording the international community a genuine opportunity to force a real solution. 
As a precaution, we support the call for the Secretary-General to continue planning for the orderly and safe deployment of UNPROFOR personnel that might, as a consequence, become necessary. 
Now that the situation in Bosnia is fluid and the outcome less predictable, the perpetration of criminal acts against humanity may, in fact, be punished a consideration upon which any would-be violator must reflect. 
In such a case, the mere issuance of an arrest warrant by a sitting tribunal would certainly act as a deterrent. 
The present draft resolution, with its built-in time frame of six months before enactment, affords ample time for renewed diplomatic efforts to find a peaceful solution. 
At least among the general public, "compromise" is the new buzz word. 
Some sort of deal is increasingly seen as the only way. 
Prolonging the impasse, the agonies, the frustrations and hopelessness of one party to the peace process definitely defeats the very basis of fair play and undermines credibility. 
The President: I shall now make a statement in my capacity as representative of the United States. 
As the last and final speaker, it is evident from this debate that support for lifting the arms embargo against Bosnia is broad and deeply felt. 
It is also true, as representatives from several nations participating in UNPROFOR have pointed out, that lifting the embargo would raise some hard, practical questions for the United Nations and for those who care about the people of Bosnia. 
It is no secret that my Government believes that strong new measures are required to end the war. 
Last July, the Contact Group proposed a territorial settlement that was endorsed by this Council. 
At the time, the Contact Group agreed that if one party alone refused to accept the plan, that party would pay a high price for its refusal. 
My Government has presented a draft resolution, the focus of today's debate, that would fulfil the Contact Group's commitment. 
It would lift the arms embargo now in place against the Government of Bosnia, with implementation in six months if the Bosnian Serbs do not agree to a settlement by that time. 
Bosnia has not attacked its neighbours, supported international terrorism or otherwise abused its responsibilities as a sovereign Power. 
Bosnian leaders are committed, moreover, to the principle of ethnic pluralism. 
Indeed, I doubt that members of this Council would consider imposing an arms embargo on Bosnia now if it had not been placed on the former Yugoslavia three years ago. 
What, then, about the pragmatic questions? 
What if the embargo is lifted and the Bosnian Serbs retaliate against United Nations peace-keepers or launch pre-emptive strikes? 
What if fear of retaliation causes nations that have contributed troops to UNPROFOR to withdraw? 
What if an upsurge of violence jeopardizes the humanitarian lifeline upon which Bosnians of all nationalities now depend? What if the Government of Serbia and Montenegro re-enters the war? These are, indeed, hard questions. 
Indeed, my Government shares the appreciation for UNPROFOR's humanitarian work expressed by other Council members. 
But humanitarian goals can only be achieved over the long-term if the Bosnian Serbs accept the just and honourable peace they have spurned. 
But a policy driven by fear has no future. 
Prudence must not become paralysis. 
We saw after the market-place massacre and the attack on Gorazde that the Bosnian Serbs will fall back only when this Council steps forward with something more than words. 
So the real question before us is whether this Council will at long last translate words into actions. 
For it is only bold action that can provide the pressure necessary to end this war. 
Let me remind my colleagues on this Council that our finest moments and our greatest successes have come when we have mustered the unity and the determination to act boldly. 
In other words, the biggest risk in Bosnia is that we should allow the Bosnian Serbs to dictate what we can and cannot do. 
If we succumb to their threats, we will erode the credibility of the Contact Group; we will sow cynicism among the parties in Bosnia that have agreed to a settlement; and we will give a green light to further Bosnian Serb transgressions. 
That will not reduce the risk to United Nations peace-keepers in Bosnia; it will not enable relief workers to perform their tasks; and it will not shorten the war. 
It will, instead, invite more war, at greater intensity, on an ever-broadening field of battle. 
Moreover, the prospect that the embargo will be lifted if they continue to say "no" should give the Bosnian Serbs a weighty new reason to say "yes" to the territorial arrangements proposed by the Contact Group. 
Let us not forget that when we have acted boldly, as in the case of the Sarajevo ultimatum, the Bosnian Serbs talked a tough game, but in the end they complied. 
But what does impartiality mean in the context of Bosnia? Certainly, United Nations relief workers should deliver humanitarian aid to civilians who need it, regardless of ethnicity. 
Certainly, United Nations Security Council resolutions should be enforced equitably. 
Certainly, United Nations peace-keepers should stay within their mandates. 
But impartiality does not require of this Council that we treat equally those who have not acted equally. 
Let us not confuse the actions of a Government that has declared its desire for peace with that of a faction unyielding in its pursuit of war. 
The Bosnian Serbs began this war and are determined to prolong it. 
These differences matter and they should be reflected in the actions and attitudes of this Council. 
The Bosnian Serbs have the option of living securely and in peace with their countrymen. 
Despite the bitterness of this war, much would become possible if weapons were laid aside and energies turned to the hard work of reconstruction. 
In this modern era, no people will find comfort or a decent life in a bitter isolation. 
The Bosnian Serbs have ample reason to accept peace, but their leaders have refused to embrace peace. 
That will not change if our approach does not change. 
None of the options we face in Bosnia is without risk. 
Our choices are imperfect. 
We can accommodate the demands of the Bosnian Serbs and, in so doing, seek to minimize immediate dangers. 
Or we can press harder in an effort to end this war. 
They have asked hard questions, some of which I hope were answered in my statement. 
That is the test the Council now faces; that is the responsibility we together must meet. 
The meeting rose at 5.15 p.m. 
Thursday, 10 November 1994, 11 a.m. The meeting was called to order at 11.25 a.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Security Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Australia in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Butler (Australia) took the place reserved for him at the side of the Council Chamber. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/1264, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by China, France, the Russian Federation, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America. 
It is my understanding that the Security Council is ready to proceed to the vote on the draft resolution (S/1994/1264) before it. 
If I hear no objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 956 (1994). 
On this occasion, I should like to extend to the Government and people of Palau our best wishes for every success in their first undertakings as an independent State. 
reduces to the minimum the budgetary implications of its continued operation, whose cost will henceforth be negligible for the Organization, without there being any need to contemplate any modification of its status, thus not closing any doors for the future. 
Consequently, we should think twice before recommending that the Charter be amended to terminate the legal existence of that body. 
The Trusteeship Council thus remains an instrument that the international community could resort to if necessary. 
The work of the Trusteeship Council represents a considerable success by the United Nations: all the Territories placed under the Trusteeship System are now complete masters of their destinies. 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom): The resolution which the Council has just adopted marks a significant moment in the history of the Trusteeship Council and, indeed, in the history of the United Nations. 
The termination of the Trusteeship Agreement for the last Trust Territory of the Pacific Islands, Palau, represents the successful end of an important chapter in the work of the Trusteeship Council. 
The decision just taken by this Council therefore marks the conclusion of the immediate responsibilities of the Trusteeship Council. 
Mr. Keating (New Zealand): New Zealand warmly welcomes today's decision by the Security Council to terminate the Trusteeship Agreement in respect of Palau. 
This is a development which we and the other nations of the South Pacific have looked forward to for some time, and we greet it with much pleasure and satisfaction. 
The people of Palau have made a critical decision, and the Compact of Free Association with the United States entered into force on 1 October. 
We now look forward to working with them as full partners in the South Pacific Forum, and we offer them our support and cooperation in addressing our common regional and global concerns. 
We hope that the day will soon come when we can also welcome them here into the United Nations. 
We also recognize the role played by the Trusteeship Council in promoting the progressive self-government of Palau and all the former Trust Territories. 
The adoption of today's resolution is, as others have said, doubly significant. 
It marks not only the end of Palau's former dependent political status but also the completion of the work entrusted to the Trusteeship Council under Chapters XII and XIII of the Charter. 
This brings to a successful conclusion a very important phase in United Nations history and is testimony to the ideals set out in the Charter half a century ago. 
The resolution unanimously adopted today by the Security Council terminates the United Nations Trusteeship Agreement with respect to the last Trust Territory, Palau. 
The adoption of this resolution, as my colleagues have mentioned today, is not only a turning point in the centuries-old history of the people of Palau, but also an important event for the entire United Nations, which will soon be celebrating its fiftieth anniversary. 
We are certain that that State, like other former Trust Territories, will soon become a full-fledged member of the international community. 
The United Nations Trusteeship System was established under special historical conditions obtaining after the Second World War. 
The principal task set forth in the United Nations Charter for the International Trusteeship System is to further international peace and security and promote the political, economic, social, and educational advancement of the inhabitants of the Trust Territories and their progressive development towards self-government or independence. 
Over the years, the Chinese Government and people have consistently supported the peoples of the Trust Territories, including the people of Palau, in their efforts for national self-determination and independence. 
The first printed reference to the archipelago was also the work of a Spaniard: Father Pablo Clain, who in 1697 published a volume entitled Breve Noticia del Nuevo Descubrimiento de las Islas Palis o Palaos. 
The islands had links with the Spanish crown until 1899. 
The delegation of Spain wishes most warmly to congratulate the people of Palau on this historic occasion. 
We wish them peace and prosperity, and hope we shall soon see the representatives of Palau in the United Nations family. 
With the termination of the Trusteeship Agreement for Palau, the long work of the Trusteeship Council under Chapter XII of the Charter has been crowned with success. 
Today gives us one more opportunity to congratulate the Trusteeship Council on its work and to look to the future with confidence. 
The President: I shall now make a statement in my capacity as representative of the United States. 
The United States served for 47 years as Administering Authority in Palau pursuant to its Trusteeship Agreement with the United Nations. 
As President Clinton noted in his congratulatory message on Palau's independence, 
We are gratified that the people of Palau, through democratic processes, have expressed their will to continue in a special relationship with the United States by joining in a Compact of Free Association between our two sovereign States. 
We will consult closely with Palau on how the United States can assist that nation as it seeks to take its place in the world, develop its economy and preserve its unique environment. 
In so doing, we intend to take full account of the preferences of the people of Palau. 
With the termination of the Trusteeship Agreement with respect to Palau, the United Nations has concluded another chapter in its exemplary effort to bring self-determination to all corners of the world. 
It is one of the accomplishments of which we all can be most proud. 
Mr. Butler (Australia): I have the honour to address the Council in Australia's capacity as current Chair of the group of South Pacific countries, on behalf of the Federated States of Micronesia, Fiji, the Marshall Islands, New Zealand, Papua New Guinea, Solomon Islands, Vanuatu, Western Samoa and Australia. 
The resolution the Security Council has just adopted is an historic one. 
The United Nations Visiting Mission that observed the plebiscite reported to the Trusteeship Council that the plebiscite had been conducted in a free and fair manner and that the results reflected the wishes of the people of Palau. 
Palau, as a country in the Pacific region, already has very close ties with the other Member States of that region. 
We are confident that these relationships will continue to develop and grow stronger now that Palau has embarked upon a new path as an independent country. 
The countries of the South Pacific, some of which were former Trust Territories which also gained their independence under the United Nations Trusteeship System, are committed to cooperating closely with Palau as it sets out on this new and exciting journey. 
We wish the people of Palau success and prosperity in the future as members of the international and regional community. 
The meeting rose at 11.50 a.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia, in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina) took a place at the Council table; Mr. Drobnjak (Croatia) took a place at the Council table. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
It demands that all parties and others concerned, and in particular the so-called Krajina Serb forces fully respect that border and refrain from hostile acts across it. 
The Security Council demands that all parties and others concerned immediately ensure, in cooperation with the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), unimpeded access for humanitarian supplies. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/66. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report by the Secretary-General on the situation concerning Western Sahara, document S/1994/1257. 
The Security Council notes the report of the Secretary-General dated 5 November 1994 (S/1994/1257). 
It shares the Secretary-General's view that the launching of the identification and registration of potential voters on 28 August 1994, in the presence of the observers as agreed, marked a significant step towards the fulfilment of the United Nations mandate on Western Sahara. 
particular the fact that only a very small proportion of the potential voters have been identified and interviewed to date. 
The Security Council welcomes the Secretary-General's decision to visit the region later this month, and hopes that on this occasion he will be able to report significant progress towards implementing the Settlement Plan and holding the now long-overdue referendum. 
It looks forward to receiving his report following this visit and following the report of the technical team, charged with reassessing the logistic and other requirements for possible deployment of MINURSO at full strength. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/67. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
It is my understanding that the Council is ready to proceed to vote on the draft resolution before it in document S/1994/1293. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Wednesday, 16 November 1994, 12.15 p.m. The meeting was called to order at 12.25 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
The Council notes that Iraq has taken this action in compliance with Security Council resolution 833 (1993) and has unequivocally committed itself by full and formal constitutional procedures to respect Kuwait's sovereignty, territorial integrity and borders, as required by Security Council resolutions 687 (1991), 833 (1993) and 949 (1994). 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/68. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia, in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina) and Mr. Nobilo (Croatia) took places at the Council table. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
aircraft belonging to the so-called Krajina Serb forces, which involved the dropping of napalm and cluster bombs in southwest Bihac, in clear violation of Bihac's status as a safe area. 
The Security Council also condemns the shelling by the so-called Krajina Serb forces from the United Nations Protected Areas as a flagrant violation of the territorial integrity of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and relevant Security Council resolutions. 
It demands that all parties and others concerned, in particular the so-called Krajina Serb forces, cease immediately all hostile actions across the international border between the Republic of Croatia and the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/69. 
The meeting was called to order at 2 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and Germany, in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina) and Mr. Nobilo (Croatia) took places at the Council table; Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany) took the place reserved for him at the side of the Council Chamber. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them document S/1994/1316, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by France, the Russian Federation, Spain, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America. 
Germany has joined as a sponsor of the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1316. 
The first speaker is the representative of Croatia, on whom I now call. 
The actions by the so-called Krajina Serb forces in Croatia can be tolerated no longer; upon its adoption, the draft resolution should be implemented fully and immediately. 
Croatia will continue to play its constructive role in the peace process so long as the international community continues to uphold its commitment to Croatia in full compliance with the relevant Security Council resolutions but Croatia will not wait for ever. 
This draft resolution is but one important commitment, like the commitment related to resolution 769 (1992), which would impose mechanisms to control Croatia's international borders. 
In closing, let me once again express my delegation's gratitude for the Council's timely and appropriate action. 
The President: The next speaker is the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina): First, we are not convinced that the draft resolution before the Security Council was necessary in order to allow for the appropriate response to the recent attacks upon the safe areas in Bihac. 
From our by now very disillusioned perspective, this appears to be another attempt at delay by some, an effort to put off action until some future violation when some new excuse could be found for inaction. 
Frankly, members of the Security Council, it will be very easy to relieve us of our scepticism. 
Just act as the entire world has expected you to act for two weeks. 
The present draft resolution cannot be interpreted as tolerating cross-border attacks against our Republic by focusing only on violations of that is attacks upon the boundaries of a safe area. 
The international boundaries of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina cannot be given lesser legal priority under the Charter of the United Nations than the boundaries of a safe area. 
We welcome that view and express our confidence that other United Nations representatives on the ground will not engage in the arbitrary drawing of lines to define the blessed and the damned of the civilian population. 
The intent of the Security Council is clear here. 
Thirdly, we strongly urge that the Council adopt further measures that may be necessary to improve the situation, provide the necessary practical support for UNPROFOR forces already within the Bihac area, and put an end to measures inconsistent with the peace process. 
This is blatantly a violation not only of the Council's own resolution 820 (1993) but also of the peace process. 
The recent Bihac experience has clearly shown us that the so-called Krajina Serbs are acting as one with the so-called Bosnian Serbs in pursuing the war and rejecting peace. 
This fuel is sufficient for both the so-called Bosnian Serbs and Krajina Serbs to carry out the very military attacks that the Council is seeking to confront with the draft resolution before us. 
The President: It is my understanding that the Council is ready to proceed to vote on the draft resolution before it. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 958 (1994). 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom): The air attacks launched by Krajina Serb forces in the Bihac area over the past two days are totally unacceptable. 
This resolution, which my delegation submitted yesterday following the first such attack, is needed to close a gap revealed by those attacks. 
The resolution is clear and straightforward. It simply extends the provisions of resolution 836 (1993) in relation to the use of air power onto Croatian territory. 
The resolution mirrors in every way paragraph 10 of resolution 836 (1993), and the procedures to implement it will similarly mirror those set in place to implement that resolution. 
It does not create new ones. 
My delegation is pleased that the Council has acted promptly on this resolution. 
We hope the Krajina Serbs will get the message. 
The credibility of the Security Council's decisions and of UNPROFOR's activities is at stake. 
As everyone knows and I would like to recall this now yesterday the UNPROFOR Commander asked for an appropriate response, with the use of air strikes, to the aerial bombardment of Bihac. 
My Government takes the view that resolutions 836 (1993) and 908 (1994) make it possible to respond favourably to General de Lapresle's request. 
We regret that none of the options proposed by the UNPROFOR Commander was adopted. 
The resolution that has just been adopted will contribute to this. 
Unfortunately our fears have been confirmed: the aggressive, provocative action by one side has produced a reaction by the other, and because of that the flames of the Bosnian war have been fanned even more. 
The best solution would be the demilitarization of the safe areas. 
We consider it especially essential to mention the main lesson to be learned from the tragic events in the Bihac area. 
We are firmly attached to the Contact Group's unanimous opinion on this score, which is set out in the documents they have jointly submitted. 
Mr. Sersale di Cerisano (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): The Argentine Republic fully shares the concern that the Council expressed in the presidential statement issued yesterday, which referred to the deterioration in the situation in the Bihac area of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The escalation of hostilities now taking place not only is detrimental to the general situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina but also threatens to cause greater imbalances in the Republic of Croatia. 
In these critical circumstances, we believe it is essential to work on the basis of unity of action in the Security Council. 
The Argentine Republic condemns the violation of the international border between Croatia and Bosnia and Herzegovina by military elements whose purpose is to destabilize both countries. 
It is particularly serious that air power has been used in the Bihac area, including extremely harmful bombs. 
The inordinate levels of hostilities in this region make the possibility of a settlement more remote and demonstrate the illusions of certain leaders in seeking to establish ephemeral territorial control by means of force, in violation of international legitimacy. 
We are thus particularly concerned that Sarajevo is once again being subjected to attacks and deprivation. 
Since the beginning of the crisis, the Security Council has tried, through the deployment of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), to provide an impartial framework that would facilitate a solution and alleviate the situation of the civilian population. 
We therefore firmly condemn the fact that the proponents of war are maintaining their hostile attitude towards UNPROFOR, affecting its functioning and endangering its security. 
We believe that it is now more than ever vital to permit the fulfilment of the mandate of UNPROFOR, not as an objective in itself but on the understanding that it is an instrument created by our Organization to assist in the settlement of the conflict. 
Defining the basic rules of interaction vis--vis such areas would lead to improvements for the populations living there, since they are the primary objective of the creation of the safe areas. 
Safe areas should remain free of armed attacks and be respected by all parties; hence no activities of a military nature should take place in those areas. 
Furthermore, the proposal to demilitarize Sarajevo, under guarantees from this Organization, deserves consideration as a means of providing security for that city in the context of the restoration of peace. 
New Zealand believes that the situation in Bihac represents a major and very dangerous escalation of the conflict. 
We are seeing attacks by missile across an international border, involving random missile attacks into civilian areas. 
We believe that this creates a qualitatively different situation on the ground. 
It is therefore appropriate that today's resolution clarifies resolution 836 (1993) and makes it clear that deterrent action may be taken against the so-called Krajina Serb forces in response to the unacceptable attacks that they have launched. 
All this causes us grave concern, both because of the danger of an extension of the conflict and also because of the negative impact on the prospects for a negotiated settlement to the situations in Croatia and in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In our view, the violation of international borders is unacceptable, as are the open participation of the Krajina Serbs in the Bosnian conflict and the use of certain military means such as napalm and cluster bombs a use which we strongly condemn. 
The operating schemes already established between NATO and the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), based on the double-key system and the criterion of a rapid and proportionate response, should be applied to this new situation as well. 
The Chinese delegation voted in favour of the resolution just adopted because it is aimed at protecting the safe area of Bihac and the safety of the civilians therein as well as ensuring UNPROFOR's successful implementation of its mandate. 
However, we wish to place on record our reservations concerning the mandatory actions authorized by invoking Chapter VII of the Charter in the resolution. 
We also hope that the international community will intensify its diplomatic and political efforts to create a favourable environment in the former Yugoslavia for peaceful negotiations to further the process of a comprehensive political settlement there. It should avoid taking any action that might further aggravate tensions. 
This warning was not heeded. 
Such events further endanger the lives of innocent civilians and carry the risk of spreading the war, constituting a major setback to present international efforts directed at solving the Bosnia crisis by peaceful means. 
As we follow these very worrisome developments, however, we must translate our concern into an urgent reactivation of efforts to put an end to the fighting on the basis of the Charter, the relevant Security Council resolutions and the settlement proposed by the Contact Group. 
The delegation of Brazil continues to encourage those more closely in touch with the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina to intensify their diplomatic efforts to deal with the prevailing difficult circumstances. 
We reiterate our reservation on the use of the expression all necessary measures, which seems to be becoming a standard expression of the Council associated with military force to the detriment of diplomatic efforts. 
As to the operative part of the resolution, it is our understanding, as confirmed by its sponsors, that the requirement contained in paragraph 11 of resolution 836 (1993) for the Member States cooperating with UNPROFOR to report to the Council through the Secretary-General applies also to this resolution. 
As we deplore this new series of attacks and follow developments closely, the delegation of Brazil reaffirms its readiness to continue working towards consensual efforts to help keep a reign on the overall situation in Bosnia. 
We call upon all parties and others concerned to promptly reach a negotiated solution, notwithstanding the distressing conditions of the present situation. 
Mr. Olhaye (Djibouti): As we are all aware, the situation in the Bihac area, designated by the United Nations as a safe area has become very grave owing to the combined attack of the Croatian Serbs across the border of Bosnia and Herzegovina and with the Bosnian Serb forces. 
The involvement of Croatian Serbs into Bosnia, a move which certainly tipped the balance in the confrontation between the Bosnian Government forces and the Bosnian Serbs, is bad enough. 
To accompany such a direct challenge with aircraft, missiles and napalm bombs while at the same time allowing the Bosnian Serbs passage through Croatian territory, is totally unacceptable. 
The shelling, bombing and firing into the United Nations-declared safe area of Bihac that have been reported are likewise unacceptable. 
We can only wonder why in this conflagration the timely call for a strong air response against these forces as a show of resolve and determination on the part of the United Nations has not been heeded by UNPROFOR. 
As we know, events are moving and changing at an ever accelerating rate. 
We will soon lose the ability to restrain any of the players from seeking to benefit or strengthen their positions by acting unilaterally, thus forcing the hand of the United Nations and everyone else. 
Others will certainly be drawn into the conflict, making prospects for settlement even more remote. 
As a first step, a weapons-exclusion zone around the Bihac safe area must be declared and strongly enforced. 
The weapons-exclusion zone around Sarajevo must also be enforced. 
It is an embarrassment to have the presidential building shelled in a so-called safe area. 
Clearly, the Serb intention is to inject further discord into international efforts to bring peace. 
Their defiance must be firmly dealt with, and they must be made to understand that this behaviour will gain them nothing. 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan): The situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina continues to remain a cause of concern for the international community. 
The latest attacks of the Krajina Serbs in the safe area of Bihac have confirmed this intransigence and added an ominous new dimension to this long crisis. 
We wish to pay particular tribute to the Bangladesh forces which are so effectively carrying out their duties in the most difficult and dangerous circumstances. 
The President: I shall now make a statement in my capacity as representative of the United States. 
Last July, a peace plan developed by the Contact Group was endorsed by the Council. 
Only the Bosnian Serbs have refused. 
Let us not confuse the actions of a Government that has declared its desire for peace with that of a faction unyielding in pursuit of war. 
The Bosnian Serbs began this war, and it is they who refuse to sign an agreement to end it. 
In support of Bosnian Serb aggression, the so-called Krajina Serbs are collaborating in an attack on the sovereign territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
They are presenting the Government of Croatia with a difficult dilemma. 
Krajina Serb forces have violated an international border. 
The Council has now clarified that the use of air power is authorized to attack targets in Croatia that threaten safe areas in Bosnia or United Nations troops operating in Bosnia. 
Yesterday Krajina Serbs attacked Bosnia, and the United Nations Commander for the Former Yugoslavia, General de Lapresle, raised the issue of a North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) response from the air. 
Let us be clear: what we are witnessing is a pattern of activity from the Udbina Airfield that places at risk the safe area of Bihac, civilians in the Bihac pocket and United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) troops deployed there. 
My Government believes that this pattern of military activity justifies a military response from NATO. 
Therefore, we welcome this resolution. 
It makes clearer yet the intention of the Council to prevent bombardments of Bosnia. 
We would expect that any request for NATO air strikes on Udbina, made today or in the future, would yield a positive response from all concerned. 
There are no further speakers. 
The meeting rose at 2.45 p.m. 
The meeting was called to order at 2.45 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and Germany in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina) and Mr. Nobilo (Croatia) took places at the Council table; Mr. Graf zu Rantzau (Germany) took the place reserved for him at the side of the Council Chamber. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
Members of the Council have before them document S/1994/1317, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by France, Germany, the Russian Federation, Spain, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America. 
We support all such efforts consistent with our territorial integrity and sovereignty and the interests and well-being of all our citizens. 
I believe that all of us also understand the most critical role of the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina with regard to these efforts and in peacemaking. 
We remind them that they must also confront the reality of the United Nations Charter, as well as the reality of the current inadequate efforts at peacemaking in our country. 
It would be most inappropriate and sad if some argued that the mandated response was not forthcoming because the safe area had once again not met the ever-moving and elusive standards defining what is a safe area. 
This would be to reverse the entire concept of neutrality and peace-keeping effectively, to serve the purposes of the status quo, the maintenance of the barbaric sieges and inhumane partition. 
On the basis of efforts in this regard, in respect of Sarajevo, we are prepared sincerely to evaluate other options for other safe areas that would not undermine our territorial integrity or sovereignty, United Nations Security Council resolutions and the peace process. 
Anyway, the blocking of humanitarian supplies to the Bihac area has taken place since May 1994 well before any so-called provocative actions. 
I believe that this member's comments would have been more accurate if the denial of this humanitarian assistance and the refusal of the Serbian party to accept the Contact Group peace plan had been defined as provocative acts, now persisting for over two and a half years. 
We continue to do our part to defend our territorial integrity and sovereignty and still maintain, no matter how difficult it may be, our commitment to the Contact Group peace plan. 
Finally, I believe it to be most absurd to suggest that any defensive action by the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina within its own Republic can in any way justify a cross-border attack, an act of aggression from the United Nations protected areas in a neighbouring country. 
The President: It is my understanding that the Council is ready to proceed to the vote on draft resolution S/1994/1317. 
If I hear no objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 959 (1994). 
Without steps to stabilize the situation in and around the safe areas, there will be a great danger of the emergence of new hotbeds of tension and of further escalations. 
The continuation of current hostilities, and possible new military action launched from the safe areas or directed against them, may seriously compromise the efforts now being made to secure the agreement of all the parties concerned on the peace plan. 
Although it refers to the specific situation in Bihac or in Sarajevo, the resolution relates to an overall problem that potentially affects all the safe areas. 
My delegation fully supports the spirit of the text, whose purpose is to specify and strengthen the regime applicable in the safe areas, taking account of the particular circumstances of each of them. 
We also welcome the fact that the resolution requests the Secretary-General and the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) to intensify their efforts to reach agreement with the parties on the demilitarization of Sarajevo, which my Government has been proposing for a long time. 
It had occasion to issue a further statement on the same subject yesterday. 
Today's news from Sarajevo is not encouraging. 
Though, overall, the situation there is markedly improved compared to that of a year ago, the position in all the safe areas remains fragile and uncertain. 
It is regrettable that it has not been possible for more to be done by way of follow-up to the extremely useful recommendations he has already made in his report of 9 May 1994 (S/1994/555). 
My delegation attaches particular importance to the request in this resolution to the Secretary-General and the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) to intensify their efforts to achieve agreement on modalities for the demilitarization of Sarajevo. 
If demilitarization could be achieved, it would indeed transform life in that city and enable its citizens to enjoy, for the first time in two years, what we here casually describe as normalcy. 
That is a worthy goal, and one that goes to the heart of UNPROFOR's humanitarian mandate. 
Had this resolution been adopted earlier, it is possible that the situation would have been different today. 
We expect that the Council's resolution will make it possible to avoid similar tragic situations in other safe areas by anticipating them. 
All this experience quite clearly shows that the main purpose of these areas is to protect the civilian population, not to protect the territory let alone the troops of one of the parties to the conflict. 
Like other members of the Council, Russia is perturbed by the continuing tension in and around Sarajevo. 
We are confident that the adoption of this plan, including the map and a just constitutional arrangement, would in itself open the way towards a stable peace in Bosnia. 
Protection of the civilian population is, and always has been, our first priority. 
As we have said on earlier occasions, we must strengthen and develop the regime that applies to safe areas, taking into account the criteria stated by the Secretary-General in a number of reports, as well as the particular characteristics of each of the safe areas. 
In any event, that regime would need to be modified as circumstances warranted. 
The resolution that we have just adopted, resolution 959 (1994), which my country sponsored together with the countries that make up the Contact Group, responds to these needs. 
We hope to receive that report within the deadline established, that is, by 1 December this year. 
In any event, the parties to the conflict must work together to this end, must cooperate fully with UNPROFOR, must show maximum restraint and put an end to the hostilities in and around the safe areas. 
We believe that this resolution would have benefited from further reflection and further negotiation. 
We recall that it was made available to Council members as a whole only yesterday morning. 
Our reservations stem from the fact that we believe that the safe areas have been restrictively interpreted on a number of occasions, contrary to the spirit and intention of resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993). 
We also have reservations about many of the conclusions of the Secretary-General's reports of 10 March, 16 March and 9 May 1994. 
In this context, we would have to say that we believe that any updating, as called for in operative paragraph 5 of this resolution, will, we believe, require some radical new thinking rather than simple updating. 
The Security Council has of course approved and endorsed that plan, and it does so again in the resolution we have adopted today. 
The meeting rose at 3.15 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Angola, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Van Dunem Mbinda (Angola) took a place at the Council table. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
Having signed the Protocol, Angola's parties must continue to demonstrate their commitment to peace through the full and timely implementation of this detailed peace agreement. 
Most importantly, the cease-fire required by the Protocol must be respected. 
The Security Council also commends the role of the observer countries to the Angolan peace process and the constructive interventions by leaders throughout Africa. 
Finally, the Security Council thanks President Frederick Chiluba and the Government of Zambia, which graciously hosted these negotiations. 
The Security Council notes with concern the reports that the fighting in Angola is continuing. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/70. 
The meeting rose at 5.50 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Mozambique in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them document S/1994/1323, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
It is my understanding that the Security Council is ready to proceed to the vote on the draft resolution (S/1994/1323) before it. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 960 (1994). 
The meeting rose at 5.55 p.m. 
The meeting was called to order at 4 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of El Salvador in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Castaneda-Cornejo (El Salvador) took a place at the Council table. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador, documents S/1994/1212 and S/1994/1212/Add.1. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/1332, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by Colombia, Mexico, Spain, Venezuela and the United States of America. 
I should like to draw the attention of the members of the Council to the following other documents: S/1994/989 and S/1994/1144, letters dated 11 August 1994 and 6 October 1994 respectively from the Secretary-General addressed to the President of the Security Council. 
Mr. Castaneda Cornejo (El Salvador) (interpretation from Spanish): We are pleased to extend to you, Madam, our warmest congratulations on your presidency of the Security Council this month. 
The success of your leadership is guaranteed by your intellectual qualities and well-known diplomatic skills. 
The United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) was created to observe and verify all political agreements between the Government of El Salvador and the FMLN until such time as its mandate expired with the full political, economic, social and institutional democratization of the country. 
We believe, however, that this issue has deep historical significance, not only for El Salvador but also for Central America and the United Nations. 
It must therefore be addressed in its entirety and as the principal participants we must bear witness to it. 
The political, economic and social crisis in El Salvador is not very different from that of other developing countries when considered in relative proportion, but we must take into account the specific differences that emerge as factors of place and historical moment. 
In considering the magnitude of the crisis experienced in El Salvador, we must look at the past. 
The crisis was not born out of thin air; its origins and evolution were the results of longstanding and profound social, political, economic and cultural imbalances. 
One negative aspect of our national life was the scarcity of forums and mechanisms for exercising ideological pluralism and respect for partisan coexistence, which hindered the full development of a democratic system. 
The prevailing system was economically and politically unable to meet the needs and demands for improved social conditions. 
To be precise, on 15 October 1979, a coup d'at took place which at first was claimed to correct the failings of the past. 
Instead, we experienced an institutional breakdown and the emergence of a struggle between the forces of change and the maintenance of the status quo by force of arms. 
We must also recognize that, aside from the general violence throughout the country, there began a process that led to a greater understanding of the depth of the crisis and its causes and its effects on Salvadorian society. 
This opened up opportunities for dialogue and negotiation among the conflicting forces. 
From 1979 to 1992, El Salvador suffered a civil armed conflict. 
Its development was compounded by outside factors that internationalized it and modified its scope and dimensions, given the close relationship between the Central American countries. 
The crisis must therefore be analysed not only from a national perspective but also in the broader context of the Central American crisis. 
It was also affected by the Sandinista movement's support of revolutionary movements in other Central American countries. 
The deterioration of the armed conflict in El Salvador and the increased tensions between our Governments, which in turn exacerbated regional instability, for the first time brought Central America into the international arena. 
This was of serious concern to the world community, since it could have led to a generalized conflict threatening international peace and security. 
This situation gave rise to internal and external initiatives and efforts to bring to an end, through dialogue and negotiation, the conflicts in the region. 
Those efforts deserve our recognition. 
It is important to mention these mechanisms, because their creation contributed to reducing tensions between the Central American Governments and to establishing a climate of trust between countries, something which, if followed, would promote conditions fostering peace through deterrence and preventive action. 
In El Salvador, in compliance with Esquipulas II and reaffirming the political will to seek peace through political means, dialogue and negotiation, the Government took steps to initiate its implementation of the commitments undertaken. 
Unfortunately, internal and external conditions from 1987 to 1989 were not the most favourable to progress in the peace process. 
The polarization of society, increased armed activities and new acts of violence in El Salvador, as well as external support for and solidarity with the irregular forces, all had a negative effect on efforts to find a speedy end to the armed conflict. 
This allowed for the holding of separate consultations with representatives of the FMLN. 
But this also meant greater responsibility for the Organization as it entrusted the Secretary-General with a good-offices function and asked him to make maximum efforts to contribute to bringing an end to the armed conflict. 
Beginning in April 1990 and up to 31 December 1991, there were hard, complex and gradual negotiations. 
To that end, under Security Council resolution 693 (1991) of 20 May 1991, the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) was established, initially with a mandate limited to active verification of compliance with the Agreement on respecting and guaranteeing human rights. 
In this regard, we share the views of the Secretary-General that are contained in his latest report (S/1994/1212), dated 31 October 1994, on the subject of verification of compliance with the Agreements in El Salvador. I quote: 
The recent free and democratic elections held in March and April this year are a significant step forward, but the full success of this process will be attained only when the outstanding agreements have been fully implemented. 
To all of them, we reiterate our gratitude and appreciation for their contribution to the successes and progress we have achieved so far. 
At the same time, we would like to state that we remain confident that we will continue to enjoy the generous cooperation and solidarity of the international community, which are still necessary, indeed essential, to our efforts to make the transition from peace-keeping to post-conflict peace-building in El Salvador. 
The President: I thank the representative of El Salvador for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At that time, ONUSAL's initial mandate included verification of compliance with the San Jos agreements on human rights, the only one that had been concluded at that date. 
Later, on 14 January 1992, two days before the signing of the Chapultepec Accords, the Council decided to expand the mandate of ONUSAL to include verification of the Accords, which were to be signed in Mexico City. 
Those elections confirmed the participation of the FMLN in the democratic peace process, and opened up institutions to all the people of El Salvador. 
We should therefore consider that ONUSAL's mission has been a considerable success for the international community as a whole, and specifically for the United Nations. 
The positive notes that have emerged from this process cannot prevent us from alluding to problems and delays that occurred and that still exist in the implementation of the Peace Accords. 
Another factor which is of especial concern to my delegation is the persistent recourse to violence for political or other ends and, in particular, the activity of illegal armed groups. 
In this regard, we consider it extremely important that the Salvadorian institutions should take into account the observations and recommendations of the Joint Group for the Investigation of Politically Motivated Illegal Armed Groups contained in the report of 28 July 1994. 
In this regard, I wish to highlight the assistance given by several Governments, including the Government of Spain, to the investigations and activities undertaken by the Joint Group. 
There are positive signs that those problems will be overcome, although some of them, such as those dealing with the programmes for reintegration or reform of the judicial system, may not be fully completed in the next few months. 
We believe, together with the Secretary-General, that we must maintain ONUSAL until 30 April 1995, albeit with a considerable reduction of its strength, a reduction which should not impede the effective fulfilment of its responsibilities. 
By that date we hope that the critical issue of the full deployment of the National Civil Police will have been resolved, as will the parallel demobilization of the former National Police. 
In this manner, the main nucleus of the verification activities of ONUSAL could be considered completed. 
In this respect, we join in the view expressed by the Secretary-General that it is essential that the United Nations fulfil its commitment to the people of El Salvador to verify full compliance with the Peace Accords. 
In this regard, the draft resolution submitted by the countries that form the Group of Friends of the Secretary-General on El Salvador together with the United States reflects the renewal of ONUSAL's mandate for a final period, until 30 April 1995. 
It also reflects the Secretary-General's intention to consider ways in which the United Nations may fulfil its commitment to verify the Peace Accords that will extend beyond ONUSAL, in other words, in the period following its withdrawal. 
The submission of the next report of the Secretary-General by 31 March next year should, inter alia, contain his analysis of the ways and means by which the United Nations will continue its verification activities on the Peace Accords. 
At that time, we will give due attention to the circumstances of the Salvadorian situation and to the appropriate means of retaining a United Nations presence in El Salvador after the withdrawal of ONUSAL. 
Spain has lent its full support to the peace process in El Salvador since its inception. 
We have participated in the Group of Friends of the Secretary-General to facilitate negotiations and a political rapprochement among the parties, and we have also contributed police, military and civilian personnel to ONUSAL, which has always been quantitatively and qualitatively important. 
All of this shows Spain's commitment to the Salvadorian peace process. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 961 (1994). 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation wishes to express its gratitude to the Secretary-General for his comprehensive reports on the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) and on the Joint Group for the Investigation of Politically Motivated Illegal Armed Groups. 
The report on the Mission contains details on the fulfilment of its mandate, the proposal for its gradual withdrawal and on the means for continuing to assist El Salvador after ONUSAL is dismantled. 
In general, we agree with the Secretary-General's observations as well as with his concrete proposal contained in the resolution we have just adopted. 
My country has continued, through ONUSAL, to participate in and follow closely developments in the Salvadorian peace process. 
At this time, we cannot but be concerned at the delays with respect to some commitments which had been envisaged in the timetable of pending agreements. 
This commitment, together with the continued support of the Organization, to the sister republic of El Salvador stands, irrespective of the direct involvement of this body. 
The fact that the peace process, which we can term successful, has attained the degree of maturity needed to obviate the need for the direct attention of the Security Council, is from any standpoint a healthy sign. 
The resolution we have adopted, however, provides for mechanisms to address the future of cooperation and assistance by the Organization prior to the end of ONUSAL's mandate. 
We trust that the continuation of the efforts deployed will lead to a successful conclusion of this stage as well. 
Mr. Valle (Brazil): The Brazilian Government has consistently and closely followed the course of events in the sister nation of El Salvador. 
We have noted with satisfaction that both the Government and the FMLN have endeavoured to contribute to strengthening dialogue by putting aside specific demands that could undermine the peace process as a whole. 
In this regard, we wish to express our gratitude to the Secretary-General, to his Special Representative, Mr. Ter Horst, and to the personnel of ONUSAL for their tireless efforts for peace and national reconciliation in El Salvador. 
The latest report submitted by the Secretary-General on ONUSAL rightly focused on the necessity fully to implement the Peace Accords. 
Some pending issues, such as the full deployment of the National Civil Police and the phasing out of the old national police, are particularly disquieting. 
We should recall that public security policy is one of the critical elements and mainstays of the Peace Accords. 
In addition, we should keep in mind the need to advance the land transfer and reintegration processes. 
If the delay and the difficulties experienced in the implementation of the Peace Accords are recognized as a source of concern, we should at the same time not lose sight of the fact that the lack of adequate organization and financial support has delayed compliance with those accords. 
Indeed, much has been accomplished. 
At this final hour it would be disturbing if the United Nations were to step aside from the process. 
In any case, even after the completion of ONUSAL's mandate, we should not contemplate the termination of all activities of the United Nations in El Salvador. 
Further assistance, especially in El Salvador's efforts towards development, is clearly required. 
Brazil believes that the peace process which has developed in El Salvador should be seen as an example of the meaningful contribution that the United Nations can make to a people's efforts to solve problems that could affect the security of a region or subregion. 
The feisty and hard-working people of El Salvador deserve nothing less. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese): The experience of the Salvadorian peace process shows that the good faith of the parties concerned in reconciliation and their political will to seek lasting peace are the keys to the settlement of conflicts. 
They have pledged time and again to fully implement the Peace Accords and issued a joint declaration for this purpose on 4 October this year. 
Stability is a fundamental condition for a country's development. Peace, stability and development are the common aspirations of people all over the world. 
As a Chinese saying goes, The future is bright, but the road is tortuous. 
There still exist some disturbing problems in implementing the Peace Accords, especially the failure to implement in time the programmes regarding land transfer and the reintegration of ex-combatants into society. 
Mr. Ladsous (France) (interpretation from French): My delegation was pleased to vote in favour of this resolution, which has extended the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) for one final period until 30 April 1995. 
That operation, which has in many respects been a model one, must soon come to an end, its mandate accomplished. 
We have reason to hail this success of our Organization. 
Still, the Council's satisfaction cannot be complete, because there have been delays in implementing various programmes and because violence has persisted. 
Five months remain to achieve all the United Nations objectives. This must be done within the established time-frame. 
Consequently, we consider it indispensable for matters relating to the modalities of ONUSAL's withdrawal, such as the disposition of equipment, to be resolved in due course. 
My delegation would like to have timely information from the Secretariat in this respect. 
Rather, we will enter a new phase, one of consolidating peace, during which it will be up to the United Nations specialized agencies to assist in the recovery of the country and particularly in the strengthening of its institutions. 
We therefore await with interest the suggestions of the Secretary-General for this new period. 
The President: I shall now make a statement in my capacity as representative of the United States. 
The peace process in El Salvador has shown the United Nations at its best: a dynamic negotiator, innovative organizer and effective peace-keeper. 
We all know how difficult and rare it is to celebrate the fulfilment of the mandate of a peace-keeping mission. 
We congratulate the United Nations on a job well begun and soon to be well done. 
However, this does not mean that the international community is abandoning its responsibilities to ensure full implementation of all elements of the Peace Accords. 
It is time to consider what comes after peace-keeping. 
In that regard, we welcome the intent of the Secretary-General, as conveyed in his report of 31 October, to consider the proper mechanisms by which the United Nations will comply with its obligation to verify full implementation of the Peace Accords. 
In closing, let me warmly congratulate the people of El Salvador, who have persevered, sometimes at great risk, to bring about real change in their society. 
We encourage them to continue to work for reform in the months ahead. 
Peace in El Salvador came because a nation tired of fighting wanted to work together; peace in El Salvador will continue as long as the commitment to forging a common future in a free and democratic system prevails. 
There are no further speakers. 
The meeting was called to order at 8.45 p.m. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina) and Mr. Drobnjak (Croatia) took places at the Council table. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Council underlines the terms of resolution 836 (1993), which enable UNPROFOR to carry out its mandate in relation to safe areas. 
It demands that all hostile acts across that international border cease immediately and also demands that all so-called Krajina Serb forces withdraw immediately from the territory of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Security Council will monitor compliance with the terms of this statement and react appropriately. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/71. 
The meeting rose at 8.55 p.m. 
Tuesday, 29 November 1994, 11.15 a.m. The meeting was called to order at 11.35 a.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force, document S/1994/1311. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/1334, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
If I hear no objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 962 (1994). 
As is known, the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (S/1994/1311) states, in paragraph 17: 
That statement of the Secretary-General reflects the view of the Security Council. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/72. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
I therefore declare that the draft resolution contained in paragraph 4 of the report of the Committee on the Admission of New Members (S/1994/1356) has been adopted without a vote as resolution 963 (1994). 
This resolution marks the culmination of an effort sustained over decades to bring self-determination to the Trust Territories in different corners of the world. 
This resolution also serves to remind us of the importance to the United Nations of the principle of universality under which all States large and small contribute to our common goal of a peaceful and prosperous international community of nations. 
As a Member of the United Nations, the Republic of Palau will help put that principle into practice and make its own important contribution to achieving the goals of our Organization. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/73. 
The Council has thus concluded its consideration of the matter before it. 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Canada, Haiti and Venezuela in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Longchamp (Haiti) took a place at the Council table; Mr. Karsgaard (Canada) and Mr. Tejera Paris (Venezuela) took the places reserved for them at the side of the Council table. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the question concerning Haiti, document S/1994/1180, and the report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of resolution 940 (1994), document S/1994/1322. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/1354, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by Argentina, Canada, France, the United States of America and Venezuela. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): The restoration of constitutional rule in Haiti constituted the achievement of a long-awaited goal of the international community. 
We have thus strongly welcomed the positive evolution of the political situation in Haiti, in particular the efforts undertaken by President Aristide to promote a process of national reconciliation through dialogue involving all sectors of Haitian society. 
In the course of the many deliberations held in the Council, Brazil has always advocated the position that, in all cases, diplomatic and other political resources should be exhausted before coercive measures are adopted. 
While concurring with the objective of advancing the process of future deployment of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) as soon as the security situation in Haiti permits, my delegation expresses concern at the terms under which this measure is being taken by the Council. 
While we could have supported an objective, procedural resolution expanding the advance team of UNMIH, without entering into considerations of a political nature, the draft resolution before us still contains elements over which my delegation has expressed reservations on all prior occasions. 
Since we cannot allow for a retroactive endorsement of provisions authorizing recourse to all necessary means in our region, our concerns remain unchanged. 
Therefore, Brazil will abstain in the vote. 
Mr. Lavrov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The Russian delegation is also interested in a swift stabilization of the situation in Haiti as the country shifts into a normal way of life. 
This was confirmed in the oral report to the Security Council by the Special Representative of the United Nations Secretary-General, Ambassador Brahimi, who clearly stated that what is involved is an increase in the operation from 60 to 6,000 persons. 
Resolution 940 (1994) sets forth the maximum numbers for the advance team and clearly describes what its mandate is. 
As paragraph 11 of the Secretary-General's report (S/1994/1322) notes, the advance team is carrying out the tasks entrusted to it, having successfully assessed the requirements for equipment and personnel for the United Nations mission. 
Unfortunately, we have not yet been able to see the report on this question. 
Moreover, the Secretary-General gave instructions to send to Haiti a technical team of administrative and logistic specialists, and we do not yet have any idea what assessment that team has made. 
In our opinion, we are once again faced with a demonstration of double standards, which is simply intolerable in the activities of the Council, and this point was made by the Russian Foreign Minister, Mr. Andrei Kozyrev, in his statement here on 17 October. 
Our position is dictated exclusively by our desire to ensure respect for what has been established by way of standards and procedures in the Security Council. 
The draft resolution, as orally revised in its provisional form, has been adopted as resolution 964 (1994). 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): Since the intervention of the Multinational Force in Haiti in peaceful conditions, which we sincerely welcome, the situation in Haiti has steadily improved. 
As stipulated in the Governors Island Agreement, President Aristide has returned to his country. 
He has initiated a genuine policy of national reconciliation and has designated a Prime Minister appreciated by all sectors of Haitian society. 
Mr. Smark Michel, in turn, has formed an open Government determined to implement a pragmatic programme to rebuild the country's institutions and economy. 
Human rights today are better respected. 
In this favourable context, my delegation believes that thought should be given, here and now, to the transition period and to the replacement of the multinational force by the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH). 
Because of its concern that this should be prepared for in the best possible conditions my delegation voted in favour of the resolution, by which it is decided to strengthen the advance team of UNMIH. 
France is participating in UNMIH through the provision of police and gendarmes. 
A contingent is already in place. 
In addition to the usual economic and technical assistance, it is willing to help to rebuild its institutions and its legal system prerequisites for the establishment of a state of law and political stability. 
A comprehensive programme of cooperation has been undertaken, and missions are visiting Haiti for this purpose with a view to supporting the efforts of the Government and of the international community. 
Progress in the Haitian political settlement is inextricably linked to Security Council support. 
We therefore support the Secretary-General's proposal that the advance team of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) be gradually expanded to prepare and plan for the further role of the United Nations in the peace process. 
The Chinese delegation wishes to put on record its reservations with regard to elements of resolution 964 (1994) concerning the multinational force. 
This force may have contributed to the establishment of a secure environment in Haiti. Our reservations are based on China's principled position concerning the peaceful settlement of disputes. 
We expounded this position when the Council adopted resolution 940 (1994), which authorized military action in Haiti. 
Still less should resolution 964 (1994), which has just been adopted, be understood as an affirmation of this so-called formula. 
As always, China will support the Secretary-General and his Special Representative, the Organization of American States and Latin American countries in their unremitting efforts to accelerate Haiti's peace process and restore its economy. 
We wish the Haitian people further progress in their continued efforts to overcome difficulties on the road to stability, peace and national reconstruction. 
Mr. Cardenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): My country, acting in its capacity as a member of the Group of Friends of the Secretary-General for Haiti, was one of the sponsors of the resolution that has just been adopted. 
We hope that the gradual and progressive strengthening of the advance team of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) will help to provide a safe and stable environment in the country, thus speeding up the orderly and proper transition from the multinational force to the United Nations operation. 
This is the basic point underlying Argentina's position, and it is the basis of the commitment that guided us in our decision to make available personnel and other resources for the two phases provided for in resolution 940 (1994). 
Therefore, given the favourable trend of events in Haiti, the Argentine Republic continues to be optimistic that the efforts of this Organization will benefit the people of the country, who are the true depository of Haitian sovereignty. 
The President: I shall now make a statement in my capacity as the representative of the United States. 
The United States is pleased to support this resolution endorsing the Secretary-General's recommendation to expand the advance team of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH). 
The resolution marks another step on the road to the full restoration of democracy in Haiti. 
This expansion will ease the transition from the multinational force in Haiti (MNF) to UNMIH and will help to ensure the success of both operations. 
As a friend of the Secretary-General for Haiti, my Government thanks the French delegation for its foresight in introducing the resolution. 
To date, this operation has been a great success. 
In the two months and 10 days since the MNF deployed to Haiti, and in the six weeks since President Aristide returned to Haiti, we have witnessed a transformation in that country. 
Where once there was a dictatorship run through fear and oppression, now there are the beginnings of true democracy and hope for the people of Haiti. 
This Council should take heart from the fact that so much has been done in so short a time. 
We note here the Secretary-General's observation that no acts of intimidation or violence against the United Nations or any other international presence have been reported. 
In this regard, we support the work of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, Mr. Brahimi, as he fulfils his duties and carries forward the project. 
The resolution rightly commends the efforts of the MNF to establish a secure and stable environment in Haiti, while paying special tribute to President Aristide for his efforts to foster national reconciliation. 
The MNF and the international community are doing an outstanding job with Haitian restoration. 
I met with President Aristide, Prime Minister Michel, members of the Cabinet and the political opposition. 
I visited with MNF troops and observed the training of the interim police force. 
Institutions are being rebuilt, and tough political issues are being debated in a democratic process not settled through violence and intimidation. 
Expanding the size of the advance team will provide the planning flexibility necessary for that transition. 
Increasing the size of the UNMIH advance team in the careful fashion called for in this resolution makes a key contribution to this transition. 
The ultimate beneficiaries will not only be the United Nations and participating Member States but will be, most importantly, the people of Haiti. 
I resume my function as President of the Council. 
The meeting rose at 6.40 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council reiterates its concern over the continuing conflict in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, including in the Bihac region and in particular in and around the safe area of Bihac. 
The Security Council remains determined fully to support efforts to negotiate a peaceful resolution of that conflict consistent with its previous resolutions and the proposals of the Contact Group. 
The Council welcomes the acceptance by the Bosnian Government of this proposal and calls on the Bosnian-Serb party also to accept it. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/74. 
The meeting rose at 6.45 p.m. 
The meeting was called to order at 5.15 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on security in the Rwandese refugee camps, document S/1994/1308. 
The Security Council has considered carefully the report of the Secretary-General dated 18 November 1994 on the security in the Rwandese refugee camps (S/1994/1308), particularly those located in Zaire. 
It is gravely concerned at the situation described in the Secretary-General's report. 
The Security Council condemns the actions being taken by the former Rwandan leaders, and by former government forces and militias to prevent, in some cases by force, the repatriation of the refugees in the camps. 
The Security Council is alarmed at the indications that these same groups and individuals may be preparing for an armed invasion of Rwanda. 
The Council condemns all such actions. 
The Council stresses the imperative of reinvigorating the political process to provide a framework for any action taken to address security in the camps and the repatriation of Rwandese refugees to Rwanda. 
The framework should include a mechanism for sustaining a dialogue between the Government of Rwanda, refugee representatives and the United Nations. 
The Security Council considers that the options described in the Secretary-General's report raise complex issues which require further elucidation. 
The Security Council notes the deployment of 60 human rights officers in the country and the steps taken by UNAMIR to promote the re-establishment of civil administration throughout the country and looks forward to full deployment. 
calls upon the international community to provide the resources needed for the Rwanda Emergency Normalization Plan, the forthcoming UNDP-sponsored round-table meeting and the consolidated inter-agency appeal. 
The Security Council notes that preparations are under way for the convening in Bujumbura in the near future of a regional conference on assistance to refugees, returnees and displaced persons in the Great Lakes region, sponsored by the OAU and endorsed by the General Assembly in resolution 49/7. 
It also notes the Secretary-General's view that the United Nations and OAU should jointly convene at a later stage a broader conference to address a range of political and other issues, including national reconciliation, in order to identify long-term solutions to ensure peace, security and development in the subregion. 
Given the urgent need to take forward the political process as part of an overall strategy, including action on security in the camps and conditions inside Rwanda, the Council requests the Secretary-General to consider how preparations for this conference can be accelerated. 
The Security Council will remain seized of the matter. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/75. 
The meeting rose at 5.25 p.m. 
The meeting was called to order at 5.25 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/1360, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
In this context, Nigeria welcomes the thrust of the current draft resolution, which seeks to renew the mandate of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) for another six months, until 9 June 1995. 
Concurrent with such international efforts is the urgent need for the Government of Rwanda to continue and even accelerate its efforts to provide a climate conducive to the building of confidence among the people of Rwanda all the people. 
We encourage the Government to facilitate this judicial process in the spirit of accountability, equity, justice and national reconciliation. 
This relates to the effort to establish and train a new, integrated national police force for the maintenance of law and order. 
In our view, a viable judicial system, supported by an effective civil and police administration, would in the short run assist the Government to put Rwanda back on its feet and enable it to pursue the goals of social and economic development. 
For a society that has been ravaged and traumatized by an internecine civil war, the need for an adequate and sustained flow of useful information which would inform and educate the citizenry, devoid of impassioned and sensational reporting, cannot but be underscored. 
In this connection, we welcome the efforts to increase the capabilities in Rwanda of radio broadcasts, which are also designed to reach the refugee camps in neighbouring countries. 
We therefore urge the Government of Rwanda to extend cooperation to the United Nations and UNAMIR in this regard. 
Finally, in the current efforts to assist Rwanda in grappling with its present situation, the international community must recognize that there is a crying need for the provision of adequate financial, technical and other concrete forms of assistance. 
We salute those Governments, international organizations and non-governmental organizations which have contributed generously towards relief and other forms of assistance to Rwanda. 
We encourage these countries and organizations to sustain and, indeed, increase their contributions commensurate with the enormity of the problems confronting Rwanda. 
More importantly, we call on other countries and organizations which have not done so to make their contributions accordingly. 
No doubt, a country in travail remains grateful to those who have managed to come to its assistance in its most difficult moments. 
My delegation fully supports the content, purpose and objective of the present draft resolution, and we will gladly vote in favour of it. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 965 (1994). 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): France voted in favour of the resolution extending the mandate of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) until 9 June 1995. 
For us the operation is also an indispensable guarantee for the return of Rwandese refugees and their reintegration into their country. 
France intends to take an active part in that work, which should help to restore trust among refugees who have already returned to Rwanda. 
We are aware that the Kigali Government has an extremely difficult situation to face today and that assistance from the international community is necessary to help them rebuild their country. 
We hope this appeal will be heeded. 
The other was the resolution we have just adopted renewing the mandate of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) for a further six months. 
The Council's actions deal with two critical and related matters. 
It is thoroughly appropriate that they have both been adopted today, but it was equally appropriate, too, that they were the subject of distinct Council actions. 
We believe that UNAMIR continues to have a vital role to play in ensuring security for persons at risk in Rwanda and also in the process of national reconciliation and reconstruction in that country. 
As was reflected in the presidential statement adopted in the Council on 14 October, UNAMIR's neutral and independent presence is crucial to creating the conditions of security which the returnees need. 
Thus, we attach great importance to the first task, which is reiterated in the first part of UNAMIR's revised mandate and is set out in paragraph 3 of the resolution. 
But as the Secretary-General's two recent reports confirm, the situation inside Rwanda is dire. 
The new Government inherited a situation of almost complete collapse. 
The national and local institutions that used to govern and hold Rwandan society together have either collapsed entirely or have been so stripped of resources that they can only function on the most rudimentary basis. 
Clearly, international assistance in providing relief and in getting reconstruction efforts under way is absolutely essential, and the protection that UNAMIR can provide to such operations under the second aspect of its mandate is equally vital. 
The Secretary-General confronted the Council with some hard choices. 
The judgement of the Secretary-General and his Special Representative, which my delegation shares, is that security will not be restored to the camps unless there is action to separate the genuine refugees from the influence of the political leaders and the military and paramilitary forces of the former Government. 
As reflected in today's presidential statement, Council members have decided that we need more information on the concept of operations for such a force and the likely availability of personnel before making a decision on this recommendation. 
My delegation does believe, however, that it is important to record that we do not believe that private security firms can play a useful role in this job. 
We believe that the financial, legal and jurisdictional issues that would arise would effectively make such a force unuseful. 
I have to say that we also query whether a peace-keeping force alone can do this kind of task. 
But we believe that the task to be performed in the camps is really a kind of police function and not a job for soldiers. 
This leads us to a broader question, which is that of the role of the Prosecutor under the International Tribunal Statute which we have adopted. 
Looking ahead, therefore, we would see a role for the Prosecutor, a role for an associated follow-up police function and perhaps also the need, for the protection of both of those, for a military force capable of protecting them. 
Finally, I would like to say that we do query whether UNAMIR itself should be tasked with this military deterrent role. 
We fear that doing so may undercut its impartiality in Rwanda among the very refugees who, on their return to Rwanda, would rely on UNAMIR for their protection. 
In the minds of these refugees, and to encourage them to return to Rwanda, the perception of the impartiality and independence of UNAMIR will be of fundamental importance. 
It is for that reason that we think it is extremely important that the Security Council has today adopted this resolution to expand the mandate of UNAMIR and to extend that mandate for a further six months. 
Mr. Gomersall (United Kingdom): My delegation was pleased to support the resolution just adopted extending the mandate of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) for a further six months. 
We believe that this operation is playing a crucial role in creating conditions of security in Rwanda through its neutral and independent presence throughout the country. 
We are glad that British troops have been able to play a constructive part in UNAMIR's work to this end over the past few months. 
Today's resolution also draws attention to another very important part of UNAMIR's Mandate, namely, the exercise of its good offices to help achieve national reconciliation between all elements of Rwandan society. 
My delegation believes that without a political framework within which to address the key issues relating to national reconciliation, such as land tenure and property rights, it will be impossible to create the conditions within Rwanda which would allow the refugees and displaced persons to return to their homes. 
The proposed regional conference could also play an important role in this context, and we hope that all concerned will work to ensure that it is held as soon as possible. 
As the Council has just noted in its statement, a solution to the appalling problems of Rwanda and its people requires action both within Rwanda and in the camps outside its borders. 
The most immediate problem in the camps is the establishment of the minimum of security necessary for humanitarian relief to continue. 
The camps cannot and should not be allowed to become permanent, or to be used as bases for the further destabilization of the region. 
We note the reports of recent measures by the Government of Zaire to remove troublemakers from the camps. 
We will consider carefully any detailed proposals he may put forward. 
In conclusion, we hope that there will be early progress on the establishment of a political framework for reconciliation and resumption of national political life. 
We hope the Council will also receive recommendations on security in the camps which will enable the Council to take a further decision on this matter before long. 
Finally, we will continue to do our part in international efforts to support the Government of Rwanda in its efforts to implement its policies of reconstruction and reconciliation. 
The United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) has made tremendous efforts to alleviate the humanitarian crisis in Rwanda and promote its national reconciliation, thus winning acclaim and support from the international community, particularly from Rwanda and other African countries. 
We appreciate the tripartite agreement recently reached by the Governments of Rwanda and Zaire and the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) on the repatriation of Rwandese refugees. 
Only in this way can the Rwandese people enjoy peace and stability again. 
But I wish to make it clear that we have reservations about the elements in the resolution concerning human rights officers. 
Mr. Yanez-Barnuevo (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): We have considered with due attention the reports of the Secretary-General dated 18 and 25 November, respectively, dealing with the situation in the Rwandese refugee camps and the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
The response of the Security Council to those two reports can be found in the statement which you, Madam President, have just read out on behalf of the Council at the meeting immediately preceding this one, and in resolution 965 (1994) just adopted. 
Both actions show the continued interest of the international community in helping the people of Rwanda to overcome the tragedy suffered in recent months following genocide in that country, as well as in contributing to stabilize the situation in the region. 
The situation in those camps is extremely sensitive and calls for urgent action by the international community. 
Together with this, the Secretary-General should continue to examine, as appropriate, all possible means to face the problems that arise in the camps through appropriate cooperation between the international community and host States, as well as other States of the region. 
The international community must be fully aware of this situation and must lend the necessary assistance, be it directly or through the Trust Fund established by the Secretary-General, as well as by providing resources for the Rwanda Emergency Normalization Plan prepared by the Representative of the Secretary-General. 
Resolution 965 (1994), which we have just adopted unanimously, extends the mandate of UNAMIR for a period of six months. 
It reaffirms its tasks pursuant to resolution 925 (1994), including the important role of exercising its good offices to help achieve national reconciliation within the frame of reference of the Arusha Peace Agreement. 
Likewise, it has been decided to expand the mandate of UNAMIR to include contributing to the security in Rwanda of personnel of the International Tribunal for Rwanda and human rights officers, and to assist in the establishment and training of a new, integrated, national police force. 
Spain is participating actively in the international efforts aimed at seeking and implementing solutions to help the Rwandese people overcome the tragedy it has recently endured. 
In fact, in addition to participating in UNAMIR, the Government of Spain is lending humanitarian assistance to refugees and displaced persons with an approximate value of $10 million. 
Here I wish to emphasize, not only the effort of the Government, but above all that of Spanish society, which has become mobilized as never before in any other emergency situation. 
In the area of human rights, we are heeding the appeal of the United Nations Commissioner for Human Rights by sending eight observers to Rwanda. 
We have also been actively supporting the action of the international community to help to restore justice after the terrible events that have occurred in Rwanda by making available and transmitting all the available documentation on the subject to the Commission of Experts set up under resolution 935 (1994). 
We have also dispatched two forensic doctors and two expert forensic police and will very soon send a prosecutor. 
Let there be no doubt about the fact that Spain fervently hopes to see the people of Rwanda emerge from the spiral of fratricidal hatred which has engulfed it in the past and begin to build a society based on democratic values and values of justice and solidarity. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): In the aftermath of massive crimes in Rwanda, the international community witnessed an exodus that was unprecedented in terms both of the number of people involved and of the very short period in which it has occurred. 
Today the violence against the suffering Rwandese people occurs mostly in the camps located in neighbouring countries, where literally more than a million people have sought refuge in response mainly to a well-orchestrated campaign which combined ethnic hatred and misinformation to spread fear. 
The Government of Rwanda must rebuild an entire country ravaged by war. 
It must create an environment that will attract its citizens back from refugee camps in Burundi, Tanzania and Zaire as well as resettle some 2 million displaced persons within its borders. 
Although the situation in Rwanda remains bleak, some signs described in the report of the Secretary-General dated 25 November show that life is slowly returning to normal. 
That includes the resumption of some private-sector activities, the re-establishment of markets, the increase in agricultural activity, and the reopening of schools. 
We are also somewhat encouraged by the recent developments in the political sphere. 
The Government continues to advocate reconciliation, peace and justice and has gone beyond mere rhetoric. 
We particularly welcome the incorporation of soldiers from the former Rwandese Government forces into the Rwandese Patriotic Army and the reappointment of local prefects from the former administration. 
Furthermore, the mandate of UNAMIR has been expanded to include the security, within the territory of Rwanda, of personnel related to the International Tribunal for Rwanda and human rights officers deployed in the country. 
We are confident that the Government of Rwanda realizes that it must take the necessary measures to prevent actions that might be counter-productive to the ultimate goal of political national reconciliation and to the return of all Rwandans to their homes. 
As the Secretary-General states in his report, such activities lead to the concern that they are preparing for the resuming of confrontation, the tragic consequences of which are well known. 
Security in refugee camps must be ensured, so that all Rwandans wishing to return to their homes may be allowed to do so in a climate of freedom and safety. 
The Secretary-General is quite right in pointing out that this has been a major factor in the Government's inability to translate public pronouncements concerning nation-building into concrete programmes and actions. 
We have voted in favour of resolution 965 (1994) to extend UNAMIR because it represents the will of the international community to continue supporting national reconciliation, peace and political stability in Rwanda. 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan): We are grateful to the Secretary-General for his reports of 18 and 25 November 1994 pertaining to Rwanda. 
The situation has been infinitely complicated by what was reported to be going on in the Rwandese refugee camps, especially those in Zaire. 
The efforts of the former Rwandese Government forces to recruit, train and equip a large force, and their intention to undertake military operations against the present Government of Rwanda, are to be deplored. 
However, we also feel that the Rwandese Government should receive greater understanding and support from the international community, especially the donor countries. 
If this could be achieved, other possible measures relating to encouraging the return of refugees as well as a wider national reconciliation in Rwanda would acquire greater meaning as well as a better chance of success. 
My delegation has supported the resolution just adopted, as we find it in full accord with our views. 
However, it is for the Secretary-General and his Special Representative to determine if the additional tasks being assigned to UNAMIR can be effectively carried out with the resources currently at the disposal of UNAMIR, or whether this would require any augmentation of UNAMIR's strength. 
The Council has, quite rightly, not prejudged this issue. 
My delegation continues to extend its admiration and fullest support to the Secretary-General and his Special Representative, as well as to all members of UNAMIR, for the effective manner in which its mandate is being discharged, despite the immense prevailing difficulties. 
Mr. Bakuramutsa (Rwanda) (interpretation from French): My delegation would like at the outset to thank the Secretary-General for his two reports on the situation in the camps and on the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
My delegation also takes this opportunity to thank Mr. Kofi Annan and his team, as well as the Special Representative of the Secretary-General in Kigali, those who are heading UNAMIR in Kigali, and the troop-contributing countries. 
I should like to make my comments not on the military aspects of UNAMIR but on what the Government of Rwanda has achieved, thanks, inter alia, to the presence on the ground of the UNAMIR forces. 
The main task of the broad-based Government of National Unity, which was established in July 1994, was to tackle the enormous task of national reconciliation within the framework of the implementation of the Arusha Peace Agreement. 
At the political level, all the elements of our society have been integrated into the various national institutions, with the exception of the elements implicated in genocide and other massacres. 
I should also mention the incorporation of more than 2,000 soldiers of the former Rwandese governmental forces into the Rwandese Patriotic Army. 
The President of the Republic, the Vice-President, the Prime Minister and other Ministers constantly urge reconciliation, peace and justice at major rallies organized throughout the country. 
The National Assembly, which was recently established, includes all the political parties of the country, except one, including the parties of the army and we note that one officer who was part of the former Rwandese Government Army is now a Member of Parliament representing the national army. 
I turn now to economic, administration and social aspects. 
Many well-trained professionals were assassinated, mutilated or forced into exile. 
The looting of banks by the former Government forces, the destruction of economic, administrative, educational and social infrastructures, the dire state of our communications and of our energy system, the lack of drinking water all these seriously impede the work of the Government. 
All those handicaps explain why the Government is not able to implement its policy of national reconciliation and reconstruction. 
For all those reasons, the Rwandese Government needs more bilateral and multilateral aid to enable it to live up to the expectations of national and international opinion vis--vis national reconciliation, the restoration of total peace, and the reconstruction and socio-economic development of Rwanda, which has been devastated by war. 
Since they desire to take responsibility for the development of the country themselves, the Government and the people of Rwanda deserve this manifold assistance to revive the national economy and to rebuild all the vital sectors of the country. 
Although within the international community some willingness has been shown to assist Rwanda to rebuild the country, it is highly regrettable that some countries are having recourse to other impediments at their disposal to deprive Rwanda of the massive external assistance it needs. 
In their blocking manoeuvres, certain countries are demanding of the Rwandese Government that it do more than it is capable of doing that it do the impossible as a condition for receiving that assistance. 
My delegation takes this opportunity to thank the States and organizations that have already heeded this appeal. 
In conclusion, my delegation voted in favour of this resolution to show the support my Government wishes to give to the work of UNAMIR. 
But, once again, we wish to inform the members of the Council that the national priority is national reconstruction; less and less is the priority soldiers and weapons. 
The President: I shall now make a statement in my capacity as the representative of the United States. 
We particularly wish to thank all the troop-contributing countries which have responded favourably to the Secretary-General's requests to participate in UNAMIR. 
We are well aware that UNAMIR has done an exemplary job of providing protection for all manner of international civilian personnel, whether involved in humanitarian assistance, investigation of allegations of genocide, monitoring of human rights or other necessary pursuits. 
However, the mandate was originally designed before the establishment of the International Tribunal for Rwanda and before human rights monitors were deployed by the High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
The renewed mandate therefore makes it clear that human rights monitors and Tribunal personnel are entitled to protection. 
We do not believe that additional UNAMIR personnel will be required to carry out these protection functions, which UNAMIR has already begun to perform. 
It is important that UNAMIR provide security for all the Tribunal's personnel, as well as for their premises, to ensure that they can carry out their work effectively and free from fear for their personal safety. 
We are sure that UNAMIR will design security arrangements in close consultation with the chief prosecutor, the head of the human rights officers and the Government of Rwanda. 
The civilian police component of UNAMIR has been functioning for some time. 
The Council encouraged UNAMIR, in the presidential statement of 14 October, to continue the activities of its civilian police observers. 
We believe that UNAMIR can carry out these responsibilities within existing resources for the moment. 
We appreciate their efforts. 
I resume my function as President of the Council. 
The meeting was called to order at 6.20 p.m. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council notes with appreciation the progress made by the United Nations Special Mission to Afghanistan, led by Ambassador Mahmoud Mestiri, and the report of the Secretary-General of 22 November 1994 (A/49/688). 
The Security Council fully supports the Special Mission's broad-based consultations with Afghan representatives and its proposals to bring about an end to the factional fighting, institute a process of political reconciliation and begin the tasks of rehabilitation and reconstruction of Afghanistan. 
The Security Council notes with grave concern, however, the continuation of hostilities among the warring parties in Afghanistan, involving the continued suffering, death and destitution of innocent citizens of the country, and calls for an immediate halt to these pointless and destructive attacks. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/77. 
The meeting rose at 6.25 p.m. 
The meeting was called to order at 8.30 p.m. 
I am sure I speak for all members of the Security Council in expressing deep appreciation to Ambassador Albright for the great diplomatic skill and unfailing courtesy with which she conducted the Council's business last month. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia, Egypt and Turkey, in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Misic (Bosnia and Herzegovina) and Mr. Nobilo (Croatia) took places at the Council table; Mr. Elaraby (Egypt) and Mr. Batu (Turkey) took the places reserved for them at the side of the Council Chamber. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The first speaker is the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Misic (Bosnia and Herzegovina): Allow me from the outset to congratulate His Excellency Ambassador Bakuramutsa on his assumption of the presidency of this Security Council. 
We are fully confident that he will ably lead this Council in confronting all the challenges it may encounter, especially at this time, when the credibility and even the utility of this Organization are in question. 
Also, allow me to commend Her Excellency Ambassador Albright on the determined, eloquent and energetic fashion in which she led November's deliberations. 
Furthermore, this fuel is in addition to the fuel which the so-called Krajina Serbs regularly receive under other decisions, and has subsequently been used to carry out their war efforts against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In this latest offensive, the Krajina Serbs have blatantly and with impunity violated, first, an international border; secondly, a United Nations-designated safe area; thirdly, a United Nations-established no-fly zone; fourthly, the demilitarized status of the United Nations Protected Areas; and fifthly, the Vance plan for Croatia. 
The Krajina Serbs have also sent some of this fuel to their cohorts in Bosnia, thus undermining the objectives that the Security Council set in resolution 943 (1994), adopted only 10 weeks ago. 
These fuel shipments have also allowed both the Croatian and the Bosnian Serbs to fire upon United Nations peace-keeping troops, putting these committed soldiers in direct jeopardy of life and limb and forcing them to abandon posts established within the Bihac safe area. 
It would also give some desperately required reinforcement to the clear mandate on the delivery of humanitarian aid. 
In short, this resolution would, if adopted, pragmatically respond to the challenges that the transgressing Serb parties have presented to this Council and to UNPROFOR itself. 
But even as we speak, we are being presented with new Serb challenges and outrages to international law and order. 
North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) jets supplementing UNPROFOR's efforts have been fired upon, while Serb forces have recently been equipped with air defence systems. 
More than 400 UNPROFOR soldiers have been, in United Nations parlance, detained, by Serbian forces. 
I have to inform the Council that today President Izetbegovic sent a letter to the Secretary-General alerting him that Karadzic's Serbs have installed systems of surface-to-air missiles around the safe areas of Gorazde, Zepa and Srebrenica. 
Even more discouraging is the fact that some Council members have not publicly asked where these air-defence systems came from, and when. 
The only thing worse than having military factors abdicate commitments and appease the arrogant and aggressive actions of Bosnian and Krajina Serbs is for civilian factors to do the same. 
Yet, it is being widely reported that the Contact Group, the civilian factors entrusted with bringing peace to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, are now considering allowing war criminals in Pale to confederate with Serbia and Montenegro, and also considering making further territorial concessions to the Pale Serbs. 
Yet Bosnians are not the only ones gravely concerned at this abandonment and appeasement, for this abandonment and appeasement come also at the expense of this Organization and the Charter on which it is based. 
What are the smaller nations of the United Nations, some with very powerful and aggressive neighbours, to think? 
For more than two and a half years, the standards set by the Geneva Conventions and by the Charter have plummeted, so much so that future aggressors can only scoff at the idea of international resolve. 
The international community should ask itself how far it can retreat from continued Serbian encroachments encroachments not just against Bosnian land and people, but against Security Council resolutions, the Charter, and all relevant principles of international law and order. 
What kind of new reality will this retreat create? And finally, who will venture once more to ask my Government to face this new reality in the making? 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina for the kind words he addressed to me. 
The next speaker is the representative of Croatia, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Nobilo (Croatia): Mr. President, allow me to congratulate you on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for this month. 
It may have served only to embolden the aggressors and demoralize the innocent civilians and defenders in Bihac. 
In the case of military use of its airspace by regional arrangements, Croatia will permit the use of its airspace for the sole purpose of implementing Security Council resolutions. 
Our trust in the capacities and intentions of the international community in Croatia has come into question. 
Therefore, the views expressed by my Defence Minister in this regard should be taken very seriously. 
Such a state of affairs is promoting and allowing a de facto unification of the local Croatian Serb and Bosnian Serb parties into a single military and territorial entity. 
The draft resolution will also reinforce the Security Council's clear mandate regarding the delivery of humanitarian assistance in Bosnia and Herzegovina and its clear responsibility to protect and secure the welfare of United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) personnel in the region. 
While we are familiar with the trying situation of the brave Bangladeshi battalion in the area, we seem to overlook the fact that humanitarian convoys for civilian needs in Bihac have been blocked for weeks. 
Some delegations have expressed the view during the prior consultations that the draft resolution would affect negatively the economic reintegration agreement between the Croatian Government and the local Croatian Serb party signed today. 
Its implementation is possible only when the relevant borders are sealed and the local Croatian Serb party decides to cooperate with the Croatian Government to satisfy its economic and humanitarian needs. 
The economic reintegration package is strictly tied to all Security Council resolutions, including resolution 820 (1993). 
Resolution 820 (1993), like all the others, will remain in force even if the Council acts negatively on the draft resolution. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Croatia for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan): Allow me to convey to you, Sir, my delegation's congratulations on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for this month. 
The Council once again debates the tragic crisis in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina which has with every passing day worsened since it began some 32 months ago. 
The continued aggression by the Serbs against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and their remorseless pursuit of the abhorrent practice of ethnic cleansing and genocide of the civilian population particularly the Muslims undoubtedly constitutes one of the gravest tragedies of modern times. 
They have not only defied the Security Council resolutions but also spurned and rejected all peace proposals. 
The Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina, on the other hand, has throughout the crisis exhibited an exemplary spirit of understanding and courage and, despite the iniquitous nature of the peace plans, has accepted them. 
A similar paralysis existed in the 1930s, with the devastating consequences that are now a matter of history. 
I am writing to you to convey the deep concern and consternation shared by the people of Pakistan, and indeed by the people of the world, about the situation in Bihac. 
The need for action is immediate and brooks no delay. 
The United Nations cannot stand by and permit this genocide. 
The consequences for the United Nations efforts to promote peace and stability could not be more devastating. 
The Foreign Ministers of the OIC Contact Group on Bosnia and Herzegovina and the OIC troop-contributing countries will come together in an emergency ministerial meeting in Geneva on 6 December 1994 to review the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina and to decide on further measures. 
Pakistan, along with Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia, Djibouti, Egypt, Nigeria, Oman, Rwanda and Turkey, has the honour of sponsoring draft resolution S/1994/1358, which is under consideration by the Council. 
This draft resolution is designed primarily to ensure the full implementation of the earlier decisions of the Security Council so that supplies intended for humanitarian assistance are not diverted for military purposes, thus enabling the Serbs to continue their present assault against Bosnia, particularly in the Bihac region. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Pakistan for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Ayewah (Nigeria): The delegation of Nigeria wishes to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the office of President of the Security Council for the month of December. 
You may rest assured of our full support and cooperation in the discharge of your duties. 
It is clear that this draft resolution does not, and is not intended to, create new measures against any party to the conflict. 
We also believe that the draft resolution does not create new incentives or disincentives. 
It is our judgement that it will not impact negatively on the recently concluded economic agreement between the Croatian Government and the Serb local authorities. 
Rather, it will facilitate the various efforts on the ground, especially those of the Contact Group aimed at getting the Bosnian Serb party to accept the Peace Plan. 
In recent weeks we have witnessed coordinated attacks across international borders and in violation of United Nations-designated safe areas in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
What is more, according to the latest reports, we are now confronted in Bosnia not merely with restrictions on the movement of personnel of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) but, more ominously, with their kidnapping and physical detention. 
We deplore these acts and once again call on all parties, particularly the Bosnian Serbs, immediately to accept a cease-fire arrangement and release all detained UNPROFOR personnel. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Nigeria for the kind words he addressed to me. 
We wish you every success. 
We are convinced that, thanks to your well-known wisdom, ability and diplomatic skill, you will successfully conduct the business of the Council. 
I wish also to put on record our thanks and appreciation to the Ambassador of the United States and her delegation for their good work well done during her presidency of the Council in November a month that was very busy indeed. 
There is no doubt that the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina, especially the latest acts of aggression against the Bihac area, are cause for grave concern. 
Even to this day, bombardment of Bihac continues unabated, raining death and destruction on the civilian population, their houses, their hospitals and their schools and resulting in the displacement of thousands of refugees seeking a respite from the fire of Serbian guns. 
We believe that ultimately it seeks to provide for an international verification mechanism that would prevent fuel from getting to the Croatian Serbs, thus limiting their use of their military machine to bomb safe areas and cause further destruction. 
As a sponsor of the draft resolution, we are hopeful that, if it is adopted by the Council, it will contribute to stopping acts of aggression in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Oman for the kind words he addressed to me. 
We are certain that with your obvious dedication and tenacity you will provide the leadership and guidance the Council needs in these controversial times. 
One must marvel at the consistent manner in which the pattern of events in Bosnia never changes, never surprises and remains so absolutely predictable. 
Once again, it seems the way out of this mess is sought in yet another form of concession to the Serbs by way of failure to implement clear Council resolutions or by the revision of peace proposals. 
Bihac fits this mould perfectly. 
The dramatic turnaround and assault on Bihac is a result of this continuing arms imbalance, combined with the incursion and participation across Bosnia's international borders of Croatian Serbs and Serb-armed Muslim renegades. 
Not surprisingly, Bihac is ready to fall. 
There are murmurings, growing louder, which say that Bihac cannot be saved, that the United Nations and NATO can do nothing to reverse the Serb assault and that the situation is apparently hopeless. 
And, right on schedule, there is growing sentiment, it seems, to adjust the international peace plan to make it more attractive again to the Serbs. 
The stark truth is that the Bosnian Serbs have defiantly embarked upon a course of embarrassing the Council, UNPROFOR, the United Nations and NATO in fact, the entire international community. 
The only difference is that we are now clearly poised to accept the invincibility of the Serbs, and the consequences are unquestionably disastrous. 
What is unsettling at this juncture are the lessons of history, which call for the preparation of a revised final proposal encompassing new conditions thought to be more favourable to the Serbs. 
Predictably, the Bosnian Government will be heavily pressured to accept the proposal, which they probably will, only to have it rejected yet again by the Bosnian Serbs. 
There will follow a period in which their behaviour is confrontational and aggressive, causing a reconsideration of the proposal, and the process continues to repeat itself until eventually there will be very little left for the Bosnian Government to concede. 
There may, in fact, no longer be a Bosnia. 
Very simply, my delegation believes the Council can intervene to halt this process, and that honour demands that we simply do what we have already said we are going to do. 
My delegation therefore feels that the effort to constrain the Serb war machine needs to continue with maximum effort. 
It is difficult to imagine objections to such a move in the light of recent Serb assaults in Bihac and Sarajevo and across the borders of Bosnia. 
Had we simply implemented the provisions of our previous resolutions resolutely from the beginning, clearly we would not be where we are today. 
This draft resolution, initiated by members of the Non-Aligned Movement in the Security Council, simply says: Let us do what we wanted to do in the first place, and do it now. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Djibouti for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese): First, allow me to congratulate you, Mr. President, on your assumption of your important post at this critical moment. 
I am convinced that, given your intelligence, experience and outstanding skill, you will successfully guide the work of the Security Council this month. 
What concerns the Chinese delegation most are the peace efforts to solve the conflict in Bosnia, because, fundamentally and from the long-term perspective, the real hope for a solution to the Bosnian conflict lies in political and diplomatic efforts rather than in anything else. 
Therefore, we urge the parties concerned to continue their patient negotiations to reach an appropriate solution. 
We can understand the concern of the sponsors of the draft resolution over the worsening situation in Bosnia. 
Based on our stated position on resolution 820 (1993), we have difficulties with regard to the portion of the draft resolution that seeks to reaffirm the relevant elements of that resolution. 
Therefore, the Chinese delegation will have to abstain in the voting on the draft resolution. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of China for the kind words he addressed to me. 
My delegation will vote in favour of the draft resolution before us because, by and large, we share the goals that inspired its sponsors. 
It therefore goes without saying that the relevant resolutions adopted by the Security Council regulating the transshipment of goods across the international borders with the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) must be strictly complied with. 
In this connection my delegation trusts that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) will expand its present cooperation and conform with the provisions of the draft resolution we shall be voting on today, thereby ensuring its effectiveness. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Argentina for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Lavrov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): First, allow me, Sir, to join my colleagues in congratulating you on your assumption of the presidency. 
I wish you success in your task and assure you that we will give you all support in your endeavour. 
The Russian delegation profoundly regrets that the draft resolution of the group of non-aligned countries on the implementation of the restrictions established in resolution 820 (1993) on imports and exports to the Bosnian and Krajina Serbs was brought to the Security Council for a vote. 
To be frank, there could hardly have been a more untimely moment for the submission of today's draft resolution. 
In the light of all that, the Russian Federation is of the opinion that the positive approach of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia deserves further encouragement, inter alia by suspending the applicability of Security Council resolution 820 (1993). 
At the same time, they emphasized that implementation of the agreement could lead to a modus vivendi in Krajina. 
The delegation of the Russian Federation has had an opportunity, in detail, to state its objections to this draft resolution during the Council's consultations. 
Accordingly, we have no choice but to vote against this draft resolution. 
We hope that in the work of the Security Council on the Bosnian settlement, a sound, balanced approach, aimed at putting the process back on track towards a political settlement, will ultimately prevail. 
This is precisely the approach, based on the implementation of all Security Council resolutions, not unilateral steps, adopted by the Ministers of the Contact Group at their meeting in Brussels today. 
I shall now put to the vote the draft resolution contained in document S/1994/1358. 
The President (interpretation from French): There were 13 votes in favour, 1 against and 1 abstention. The draft resolution has not been adopted owing to the negative vote of a permanent member of the Council. 
I should also like to express my gratitude to those members of the Council who have expressed appreciation for Ambassador Albright's role in the past month, and I will certainly convey those greetings to her. 
This draft resolution would have reaffirmed decisions already taken by the Council in previous resolutions. 
Under resolution 943 (1994), trade across the border between the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) and the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is restricted to foodstuffs, medical supplies and clothing for essential humanitarian needs. 
The draft resolution would have addressed a serious discrepancy between these requirements and actual practice specifically, the transshipment of prohibited goods from the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) through Bosnia to the United Nations Protected Areas in the Republic of Croatia. 
It is essential that the international community maintain its efforts to isolate the Pale Serbs and secure their acceptance of the Contact Group proposals. 
That is why we voted tonight for the draft resolution. 
We will continue our efforts to assure the firm application of the Council's measures in order to persuade the Pale Serbs that acceptance of the Contact Group proposal is in their interest and that rejection is not. 
Please be assured that the New Zealand delegation stands ready to work with you and assist you in any possible way. 
In the same spirit, I want to congratulate and thank Ambassador Albright and the members of her team for their extraordinary work for and service to the Council during the month of November. 
Tonight we have witnessed what I think is a very strange spectacle. 
But I believe that it is a spectacle which is also very sad. 
We had before us a draft resolution which I think was widely understood to establish no new economic sanctions. 
But this draft resolution did not pass. 
It failed because one delegation, as best I can understand it, believed that, politically, the time for the adoption of such a draft resolution was not right. 
We believe that this is strange, and indeed we find it hard to understand how historians will ever understand it at all, how they will ever understand that such an issue, which should be routine, became the subject of a veto. 
It is sad because here was a draft resolution which in a modest way, because of its reference to resolution 943 (1994), did underline that those who cooperate with the Security Council will be rewarded. 
Instead, because of its reference, so explicit, to the Krajina Serbs, it underlined that those who deserve to be sanctioned should be sanctioned. 
There was an opportunity here for the Council, in the face of the outrageous violations of international law in recent weeks by the Krajina Serbs, to re-emphasize our existing measures, but, instead, the wish of the majority of this Council has been frustrated. 
We have no doubt that the consequences of this evening's events will be felt for a long time to come, and we are also sure that no good will come of it. 
The meeting rose at 9.40 p.m. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council has received with deep concern a report from the Secretariat concerning a statement of 26 November 1994 attributed to the Supreme Soviet of Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia. 
It believes that any unilateral act purporting to establish a sovereign Abkhaz entity would violate the commitments assumed by the Abkhaz side to seek a comprehensive political settlement of the Georgian-Abkhaz conflict. 
In this regard it expresses great concern at the continued obstruction of the return of refugees and displaced persons and calls upon the Abkhaz party to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with UNHCR, to ensure a speedy and organized voluntary return of the refugees and displaced persons. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/78. 
The meeting was called to order at 4.10 p.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
On behalf of the Council, I welcome the Minister for External Relations of Angola and invite him to take a place at the Council table. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. De Moura (Angola) took a place at the Council table. 
The Council is meeting in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations. 
Mr. De Moura (Angola) (spoke in Portuguese; English text furnished by the delegation): I am particularly pleased to be able to address the Council at this time, when the situation in Angola is calm. 
I wish to extend my congratulations to Ambassador Madeleine Albright on her arduous work last month. 
I would also like to reiterate our appreciation for the efforts of the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, which culminated in the signing of the Lusaka Protocol for peace in Angola. 
We wish here to pay sincere homage to Ma\x{893e}re Beye, who so well represented the Secretary-General and, implicitly, this Council, and we encourage him to proceed with the same dynamism in the present phase of the implementation of the Lusaka Protocol. 
We also express our appreciation to the Troika of observer States Portugal, the Russian Federation and the United States of America for their important contribution to the work of the Angolan parties and Ma\x{893e}re Beye to reach a consensus in Lusaka. 
The negotiating process aimed at restoring peace in Angola was long, difficult and complex, as we are all aware. 
If we look back, we will remember that there have been various attempts to solve the Angolan conflict peacefully. 
We need only refer to the meetings at Nakuru and Mombassa in Kenya, at Alvor in Portugal, at Gbagdolite in Zaire, at Bicesse in Portugal, at Namibe in Angola, at Addis Ababa in Ethiopia, at Abidjan in Ce d'Ivoire and, finally, at Lusaka in Zambia. 
Despite the efforts of the Government and of the international community, of which the Security Council is the representative, the Angolan people's desire to live in peace seems to be potentially fulfilled only now. 
Those attempts led the Security Council to impose for the first time in its history an arms and fuel embargo on a political-military organization and to threaten to impose further sanctions if that organization failed to demonstrate a willingness to negotiate. 
Now we have a signed agreement, one that must be implemented and strictly complied with. 
With that objective in mind, the Government of Angola demonstrated much flexibility and made many concessions. 
Furthermore, we agreed to expand UNITA's participation in the Government at all levels, under conditions of peace. 
Those and other gestures of flexibility, witnessed by the Council, became important factors which speeded up the negotiating process that culminated on 20 November in the signing of the Lusaka Protocol between the Government and UNITA. 
It also paves the way to the normal operation of democratic institutions, free of armed political parties, as in any other democratic society in the civilized world. 
The signing of the Lusaka Protocol also means compliance with the laws of Angola and with the country's democratic institutions on a basis of equality with all other political parties in a multiparty Angolan society. 
Strict implementation of those principles will create the specific conditions necessary for a genuine national reconciliation and lead to political stability and economic recovery for our country. 
Past experience demands our utmost vigilance if we are to avoid recurrence of the mistakes and irregularities that occurred in the past, such as the uncontrolled circulation of arms and ammunition which led to the building-up of huge arsenals by UNITA just inside our cities. 
The Government and the United Nations must this time around assume their responsibilities coherently and effectively and be in a position to prevent premeditated breaches and forcefully to re-establish the law in case of any violations of the peace agreements. 
To that end, we ask for the establishment of an adequate United Nations mechanism in Angola, particularly regarding the logistics and military forces of UNAVEM III, which should be effectively capable of strictly monitoring the cease-fire and the withdrawal, quartering, disarming and demobilization of UNITA's troops. 
The establishment of adequate logistics, temporary barracks, transportation and communications to cover this operation is extremely important for the successful implementation of the Lusaka Protocol. 
To this end, it is important for the international community to support, financially and otherwise, the Government of Angola which, together with the United Nations, will be facing a huge and complex task which it must strive to accomplish in implementing the Lusaka Protocol. 
The negotiation of the Angola peace process has been closely followed by the Council, which has devoted dozens of formal sessions and innumerable informal sessions to it. 
This in itself shows the Council's commitment, as well as the magnitude and complexity of the Angolan process. 
In this context, the prompt deployment of the UNAVEM III forces will be an important contribution to the consolidation of peace and will prevent these hard-won agreements from being jeopardized or violated. 
UNAVEM III would become a reality in Angola only four to six months after the adoption of today's draft resolution. 
Indeed, the cease-fire, since its de jure entry into force on 22 November, is a reality in Angola, generally speaking. 
The long and bloody conflict has left deep scars in the life of the Angolan people, many of which cannot be healed. 
We are aware, however, that only a spirit of great tolerance, free from resentment and acts of hatred or vengeance, will allow us to avoid new conflicts and guarantee the stability of the country. 
To this end, the Angolan Parliament recently approved a law granting amnesty for all crimes committed against the internal security of the State and other crimes related thereto committed in the context of the post-electoral military conflict. 
This measure, along with the legal guarantees associated with it, will contribute greatly to the strengthening of mutual confidence. 
Consequently, the re-establishment of the State administration in the areas formerly occupied illegally and the normal functioning of State institutions at all levels will be an important guarantee of the protection and respect of the civil and political rights of all citizens. 
The humanitarian situation in my country remains precarious owing to the dramatic consequences of the war, despite the great efforts of the Government and of international humanitarian agencies. 
Now that the war is over, major challenges face the Government in the social and humanitarian domain: the social reintegration of surplus UNITA troops to be demobilized, multifaceted support for millions of displaced persons and refugees returning to their homes, the reconstruction of basic infrastructures and disarming, among others. 
We hope to address these tasks with the continued support of the international community. 
This operation is broad in scope, since it will not exclude the people of UNITA and of other political parties at all levels, to whom the Government will have to devote special attention in the context of genuine national reconciliation. 
Accordingly, we intend not to provide reasons for dissatisfaction and resentment that may constitute focal points for disorder. 
The coming phase of the peace process requires redoubled efforts in order to mobilize financial resources which are a sine qua non for overcoming the difficulties we are facing now. 
Under the present circumstances, the Government is not able to assume this heavy burden alone. 
Lusaka has turned for us a new and important page in the history of Angola and everything should be done to ensure that it does not meet the same fate as the previous peace proposals. 
The Government will continue to act in good faith and will not cease its efforts until peace, stability and true democracy are a reality in Angola. 
We shall continue to rely on their wisdom until a definitive solution to the Angolan conflict is found. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Gambari (Nigeria): I should like to begin by giving a warm welcome to Mr. Ven\x{6ef1}cio De Moura, Foreign Minister of Angola, and thank him most sincerely for his very important statement to the Council. 
The Angolan situation has recently recorded significant developments, the most important of which was the signing of the Lusaka Protocol which builds on the Acordos de Paz. 
We welcome this development and hope that the parties to the Protocol will commit themselves fully and faithfully to implementing its provisions in the higher interests of national reconciliation, peace, security and the social and economic development of the country. 
As a country that has participated actively in encouraging the peaceful resolution of the Angolan conflict, Nigeria cannot but restate its delight and satisfaction at the conclusion of this Protocol which, in our opinion, represents a major confidence-building measure between the parties. 
In this connection, my delegation commends most sincerely the excellent work accomplished by Ambassador Blondin Beye, Special Representative of the Secretary-General and chief military observer of UNAVEM II. 
The draft resolution under consideration reflects the current state of play in Angola and anticipates a future role for the United Nations in post-conflict peace-building in the expectation that the current cease-fire will continue to hold throughout the country. 
My delegation considers, in this regard, the full deployment of UNAVEM II personnel to its original strength not only appropriate but also a visible manifestation of the United Nations intent to continue to lend its assistance as far as possible. 
The restoration of UNAVEM II to its original strength should, in our opinion, be commenced promptly and completed without much delay. 
It is in that context that we anticipate that a UNAVEM III will be desirable to assist with the final stages of national reconciliation and the restoration of a durable peace in Angola. 
For that reason we believe that contingency planning and the necessary consultations with actual or potential troop-contributing countries should be intensified. 
Meanwhile, my delegation supports the extension of the mandate of UNAVEM II to 8 February 1995. 
We also urge all parties in Angola to take all necessary measures to ensure the safety and security of all international personnel in Angola. 
Above all, my delegation strongly calls upon all concerned in Angola to seize this very important opportunity to achieve a durable peace in Angola. 
Mr. Olhaye (Djibouti): My delegation is very pleased to welcome to the Security Council the Minister for External Relations of Angola, Mr. Ven\x{6ef1}cio De Moura; I thank him deeply for his very important statement. 
We wish to express our deepest appreciation to Ma\x{893e}re Beye, who, throughout these protracted and most difficult negotiations, has demonstrated courage, rare wisdom, dedication and tenacity. 
The historic agreement signed at Lusaka, Zambia, on 20 November 1994 between the Government of Angola and the Uni\x{7dcc} Nacional para a Independencia Total de Angola (UNITA) evidences the encouraging developments that have taken place in Angola. 
If that is indeed the case, the draft resolution before us, by which we would extend the mandate of UNAVEM II and expand the scope of United Nations assistance to Angola during its initial transition phase, deserves to be supported. 
In addition, while, through his support staff and through communiqu\x{5ee5}, Mr. Savimbi has indicated his support for the Accord, there is little doubt that his physical presence and his approval in person are necessary to allay the lingering concerns harboured by his army and his supporters. 
Heavy fighting right up to the day of signing will, it is hoped, not compromise Mr. Savimbi's ability to convince his forces to lay down their arms and begin the actual process of national reconciliation. 
Fortunately, by resolution 952 (1994) we have laid the ground for a sufficient United Nations presence in Angola during the initial peace phase to avoid some of the shortcomings that plagued our efforts in the last peace/elections phase. 
Nevertheless, we will all be guided by the political will demonstrated by the Angolans themselves. 
Without political will and good faith, the whole process remains precarious and unstable. 
My delegation is relieved to note that humanitarian aid, though affected in some locations by heavy fighting, appears in general to be getting through. 
Fortunately, the comprehensive de-mining programme for the country has become operational, and the information required is being collected. 
Angola, together with the rest of southern Africa, has the potential for a good future, for it is a wealthy country in a promising area. 
Another false alarm would be dangerous at this time a fact of which everyone is, no doubt, aware. 
My delegation therefore fully supports the draft resolution before us. 
We hope all will go well, and we wish the people of Angola a durable peace, stability and prosperity. 
Mr. Lavrov (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): It gives me pleasure to welcome the Minister for External Relations of the Republic of Angola, Mr. Ven\x{6ef1}cio De Moura, and to thank him for his important and interesting statement to the Security Council. 
An important stage has been reached towards ending the fratricidal war in the long-suffering land of Angola and towards achieving national reconciliation. 
We sincerely congratulate the people of Angola on this momentous event. 
As President Yeltsin stated on the occasion of the signing of the Lusaka Protocol, that document embodies the triumph of political reason over the senselessness of casualties and destruction caused by war. 
Moscow sincerely hopes that the mutual understanding between the Angolan parties achieved in Lusaka will grow during the implementation of the signed agreements into profound mutual trust. 
We also urgently appeal to the Government of Angola and particularly to UNITA to demonstrate due political will and, in particular, without delay to complete negotiations on military issues that have not yet been resolved in Lusaka a matter of great importance for the success of the peace process. 
The Russian delegation is sure that the Security Council will unanimously adopt this draft resolution to extend the mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) until 8 February 1995. 
The draft resolution clearly guides the Government of Angola and UNITA towards constructive cooperation on the basis of the Bicesse agreements and the Lusaka Protocol. 
In this connection, we attach great importance to the decision taken by the Secretary-General to start deploying additional United Nations personnel and speedily to restore the strength of UNAVEM II to its previous level. 
The Russian delegation considers it important that the dispatch of United Nations personnel to Angola take place promptly, with the immediate deployment of observer posts in situ. 
Mr. Sardenberg (Brazil): May I congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the office of President of the Security Council for the month of December. 
We are fully confident that you will conduct our business in an effective and smooth way, and you may rest assured that you can rely on my delegation's unconditional support and cooperation. 
I also wish to thank your competent predecessor, Mrs. Madeleine Albright, and her associates for a job well done during the busy month of November. 
His clear and lucid intervention contributes to a better understanding of the very complex situation facing his country at this very crucial moment. 
His words constitute additional evidence of his Government's unequivocal commitment to working for the attainment of the dual objectives of peace and national reconciliation. 
The political wisdom and the leadership which he demonstrated at the head of his Government during the process that led to the signing of the Lusaka Protocol put him among the most eminent statesmen of his continent. 
We are grateful also to the Special Representative of the Secretary-General for his constant and energetic optimism, even in times when negotiations seemed to be heading towards a deadlock. 
His profound knowledge of the situation and his understanding of the complexities involved in the Angolan conflict made Ma\x{893e}re Beye a pivotal figure in the negotiations. 
Two decades of war in Angola have exacted a heavy toll on the civilian population and have brought about a humanitarian crisis of huge proportions. 
We have a special, intense relationship that is bound to be further enhanced once that sister country finally enters the long-deserved path of peace, stability and economic and social development. 
These are among the main reasons why Brazil is following with the utmost interest the evolution of the political process in Angola. 
The Government of Brazil is highly encouraged by the signing of the Lusaka Protocol. 
This document represents a window of opportunity for the restoration of lasting peace through national reconciliation. 
There were times when we were concerned that peace seemed too elusive, almost an unreachable goal. 
After the unfortunate breakdown of the Bicesse Accords, several meetings were convened in different cities, all of them to no immediate avail. 
There have been public pledges by both sides towards the objective of peace and national reconciliation. 
The Lusaka Protocol completes a long and strenuous cycle that began last year, when UNITA started to accept the validity of the Acordos de Paz and, in particular, the validity of the 1992 elections, held under United Nations supervision. 
The resolution we have just adopted is far from being a business as usual type of decision. 
We are setting the stage for an expanded United Nations presence in Angola for the post-Lusaka period. 
Brazil has consistently defended an adequate United Nations presence in Angola to enhance the chances for peace and national reconciliation. 
We have been underscoring that United Nations peace-keeping operations are established and deployed in the name of the Organization as a whole and not of the Security Council alone. 
In this connection, two main doctrinal principles have guided the Brazilian delegation during our current tenure in this Council. 
On the one hand, we have advocated that peace-keeping operations are aimed at contributing to alleviating tensions and promoting peace in regional conflicts that pose a threat to peace and stability. 
On the other hand, we have always defended the need to ensure the absolute impartiality of these operations if they are successfully to implement the mandates they have been entrusted with. 
Equally important is the fact that its approval and actual deployment should not be subject to undue delays. 
The international community cannot squander this unique opportunity to establish a lasting peace in Angola. 
However, some operations on other continents have not shown as yet the same positive results. 
We urge this Council to consider without delay such recommendations when they become available. 
It is our sincere hope that the Secretary-General will make every effort to submit the required report in good time, before 8 February, so that the Security Council may take early action leading to the establishment and deployment of UNAVEM III. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Brazil for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Li Zhaoxing (China) (interpretation from Chinese): The Chinese delegation would like to welcome the Minister for External Relations of Angola to this meeting and to thank him for his important statement. 
We would also like to welcome the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, Mr. Beye. 
But the practical implementation of the Protocol calls for continued strong political will on both sides, whose pressing task is immediately to stop all hostilities in order to create conditions for national reconciliation. 
In this regard, the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) has done tremendous work and played an important role. 
It is in this spirit that we voted in favour of the resolution just adopted. 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): Allow me first to welcome the Minister for External Relations of Angola, Mr. Ven\x{6ef1}cio De Moura, at a time when the Council is reiterating its commitment and readiness to continue contributing to the peace process in his country. 
At the same time, we commend the efforts of the Secretary-General and his Special Representative, the tireless Ma\x{893e}re Beye, in this process. 
We are grateful for the comprehensive reports provided to us, which have been invaluable to us in our consideration of this item. 
The developments in Angola since the Council last considered the situation are heartening, and we hope that the positive trends that are emerging will become established. 
However, the parties must be aware that the readiness of the United Nations to expand its efforts in the country and devote more resources to it will largely depend on respect for, and compliance with, the Lusaka Protocol and any other agreements that may be reached. 
At this early stage in the implementation of the peace process, my Government regards a United Nations presence in Angola as particularly important. 
My country contributes military police and observers to the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II), and it stresses the importance of the fullest respect at all times on the part of the Angolan Government and UNITA for the safety and protection of all international personnel in Angola. 
This will help to create confidence and will undoubtedly encourage the international community to continue to participate in Angola. 
In this respect, I should like to say that my Government is actively considering the possibility of contributing a specialized contingent to an expanded United Nations presence in Angola. 
After more than 20 years of struggle the Angolan people have suffered enough and deserve to live in peace. 
We also express our warm gratitude to UNAVEM II and its personnel and to the various United Nations and non-governmental organizations for their constant and substantive contribution to the success of the process of peacemaking in Angola, which is now becoming a reality. 
The signing of the Lusaka Protocol on 20 November and agreement on a cease-fire two days later are the most hopeful developments that have occurred in the last two years of the Angolan tragedy. 
As the Secretary-General has said in his report, Angola has now been brought to the threshold of peace. 
Although the Lusaka Protocol is an undoubted achievement, the position on the ground remains fragile. 
It is essential that the parties implement the agreement speedily and in good faith so that lasting peace and national reconciliation can be achieved in Angola. 
It is particularly important that they respect and maintain an effective cease-fire and take up any problems about cease-fire matters in the Joint Commission, not resorting to tit-for-tat retaliation. 
The international community cannot be expected to enforce peace in Angola, and it will not be equipped to do so. 
So the deployment of a new, expanded United Nations operation will be possible only if the cease-fire remains effective and the parties demonstrate the necessary practical commitment to peace. 
We agree that any new force will need to be deployed quickly, and we hope that troop-contributing countries will be able to make their contingents available without delay. 
In the meantime, we are pleased that he now intends to proceed with the deployment of the additional military observers and civilian police authorized under UNAVEM II. 
We hope that this deployment will contribute to a further reinforcement of the cease-fire. 
This should be done through regular meetings of the Joint Commission to resolve any outstanding differences. 
A meeting between President Dos Santos and Mr. Savimbi should help to build up the necessary political momentum for successful implementation of the Lusaka Protocol. 
The prompt departure from Angola of all mercenaries, in accordance with the Lusaka Protocol, will also be an important measure to build confidence. 
The humanitarian situation in Angola remains serious, but with the cessation of military activities it should now be possible for humanitarian assistance to reach more of the country. 
It is essential that the parties cooperate in the delivery of this assistance and that they ensure the safety and security of UNAVEM II and of all humanitarian personnel. 
We trust and hope that we shall all travel together along that road. 
My delegation voted in favour of resolution 966 (1994), which extended the mandate for a period of two months until 8 February 1995. 
We are happy that this was done in the presence of the Minister for External Relations of Angola, Mr. Ven\x{6ef1}cio De Moura, whom we welcome. 
Since the adoption of our previous resolution, on 27 October, very important events have taken place in Angola primarily, of course, the initialling on 31 October and, in particular, the signing on 20 November of the Lusaka Protocol by the Government of Angola and UNITA. 
This very important, detailed agreement, which took a long time to negotiate, should make an important contribution to the establishment of lasting peace in Angola, as well as to national reconciliation. 
The meeting in Luanda of the Joint Commission that is to monitor the implementation of the Lusaka Protocol is also an encouraging sign. 
To sum up, since the signing of the Lusaka Protocol a lasting political settlement of the Angolan conflict seems to be attainable. 
For this encouraging progress towards peace in Angola my delegation wishes to thank and offer heartfelt congratulations to the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, Ma\x{893e}re Blondin Beye, whose persistence, accompanied and supported by his unflagging enthusiasm, has had a great impact on the events of recent weeks. 
In this respect, we welcome the Secretary-General's decision to deploy UNAVEM II personnel on Angolan territory if conditions make it possible to do so. 
In this connection, the Secretary-General quite rightly recalled in his report an idea that is reflected in the resolution we have just adopted namely, that the Angolans were the principal architects of peace in Angola. 
This means in particular that the Angolan parties should strive fully, resolutely and definitively to comply with the cease-fire agreed to on 22 November. This tangible sign of their commitment to peace has always been the condition on which the deployment of United Nations personnel is based. 
The parties should remember this in their future efforts to pursue and consolidate the cessation of hostilities and compliance with the cease-fire. 
The two months given UNAVEM II will no doubt be a time of intensive activity on the ground in Angola in the quest for the attainment of the goals I have mentioned and of all the goals set forth in the resolution. 
Within the United Nations it will be a time for deep reflection on the possible future mandate of a new United Nations operation in Angola. 
In this context, towards the end of January my delegation will be awaiting the Secretary-General's recommendations, which it will of course study with the keenest attention. 
Mr. Al Sameen (Oman) (interpretation from Arabic): At the outset, allow me to bid a warm welcome on behalf of my delegation, through you, Mr. President, to His Excellency the Minister for External Relations of Angola and to the Special Representative of the Secretary-General. 
It is an honour to have them here with us today. 
There has been an important positive development recently in the situation in Angola that we had long waited for. 
My delegation welcomes the successful conclusion of the peace talks and the signing of that important document, which, together with the Bicesse Accords, should lay the foundations of lasting peace in Angola. 
This major achievement was made possible by the international community's support for the peace process in Angola. 
It reflects the Government's and UNITA's determination to attain peace in Angola and embodies the Angolan people's desire to live in peace and harmony. 
My delegation sincerely hopes that both parties will continue to demonstrate their commitment to peace and national reconciliation through full and timely compliance with both the letter and the spirit of the peace accord, particularly the provisions relating to the cease-fire agreement. 
In this context, my delegation notes that even with the signing of the Lusaka Protocol and the entry into force of the cease-fire agreement on 22 November, occasional clashes between Government and UNITA forces still occur. 
Perhaps, this is because feelings of enmity and hatred have become ingrained and the lack of trust between the parties cannot be remedied overnight. 
We hope that such negative feelings will gradually disappear and be replaced by a spirit of cooperation, tolerance and harmony amongst all the people of Angola. 
Although such incidents cannot diminish the value of the recent successes, it is clear that unless the two parties halt the aggravation and prevent the recurrence of such incidents, the entire peace process may be at risk. 
Therefore, both parties are called upon, now more than ever before, to renounce violence, to put an end to all military operations, to exercise the utmost self-restraint and to refrain from any action that could jeopardize the newborn peace. 
The gains that have been made are very fragile and can easily collapse under the onslaught of any escalation in the fighting or because of any wavering of international support for peace in Angola. 
Mr. Y\x{6459}ez-Barnuevo (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): Allow me first of all to express our pleasure at seeing you, Sir, presiding over the work of the Council. 
We wish to assure you of the Spanish delegation's full cooperation. 
I also wish to convey my delegation's esteem and gratitude to Ambassador Albright of the United States for the highly competent and effective manner in which she performed her duties as President of the Council in November. 
The resolution the Security Council has just adopted extends the mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) until 8 February 1995. 
To that end, it is vital that the parties comply with the commitments undertaken in the Acordos de Paz and the Lusaka Protocol and to continue to work together to achieve full national reconciliation. 
We welcome the fact that the Joint Commission established at Lusaka has begun its work on Angolan soil, thereby establishing a climate of confidence and mutual respect that should prevail and bear fruit in this new phase. 
Despite a number of skirmishes and other initial difficulties, according to the Secretary-General and his Special Representative the cease-fire agreed to by the parties has been holding, in essence, since 22 November. 
Given those circumstances, it is vital to restore the strength of UNAVEM II as early as possible in order to ensure effective monitoring of the cease-fire and as a first step towards confidence-building. 
As the Secretary-General informs us in his letter, the redeployment of such personnel depends on strict observance of the cease-fire and satisfactory guarantees from both sides regarding the safety and security of the United Nations personnel concerned. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Spain for his kinds words addressed to me. 
Mr. Inderfurth (United States of America): Let me congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency. 
We are sure you will meet the challenges of your office admirably, and you can count on our full support and assistance in this regard. 
We owe thanks to Ma\x{893e}re Blondin Beye, the Secretary-General's Special Representative, for his unflagging efforts, energy and dedication to the cause of helping Angola move towards lasting peace. 
I know that he has worked in close concert with the three observer States, including our own Special Envoy to Lusaka, Ambassador Paul Hare, to achieve the goals we all shared. 
This agreement was a long time in coming and marks a significant step towards the national reconciliation that the international community has actively promoted over the past several years. 
We expect that all provisions of the Lusaka Protocol will be scrupulously adhered to by both parties. 
While we are encouraged by the announcement of a cease-fire beginning 22 November, we would like to express our concern over continued allegations of cease-fire violations by both parties. 
The resolution just adopted stresses the importance of both parties' fully respecting the cease-fire. 
It is important that President Dos Santos and Mr. Savimbi personally make every effort to arrange for a one-on-one meeting at the earliest possible movement in order to move the peace process forward with all due speed. 
In closing, let me once again join my colleagues on the Council who have expressed great satisfaction with this major step forward towards lasting peace in Angola. 
The journey is not yet complete, but the path ahead is clear. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of the United States for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. van Bohemen (New Zealand): We thank the Minister for External Relations of Angola for his important statement. 
Progress has been slow, and the setbacks not infrequent. 
This has been disappointing disturbingly so when the negotiations have been paralleled by outbreaks of serious fighting with disastrous consequences for the Angolan population. 
Thanks, however, to the efforts of the Special Representative, the support of the Government of Zambia and the three observer States and the perseverance of the parties themselves, we have seen some real progress in recent weeks. 
The Lusaka Protocol has been initialled and signed and a cease-fire declared. 
Today, we have had confirmation from the Secretary-General that the cease-fire is generally holding. 
We support his decision in these circumstances to proceed with the re-establishment of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) to its previous levels, on the understanding that the cease-fire is strictly observed and the safety of United Nations personnel ensured. 
This step should be an important confidence-building measure for the parties and provide information and reassurance to the international community. 
We welcome the progress these developments represent. 
As the resolution that we have just adopted signals, the international community is prepared to help. 
The essential precondition is peace. 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan): I wish to join all the previous speakers who have welcomed the presence here today of His Excellency the Foreign Minister of Angola and his important statement. 
I should also like to congratulate the Foreign Minister for the promising developments reached by his country after long years of turmoil, strife and destruction. 
The Government of Pakistan sincerely hopes that, from now on, Angola will continue to progress and to emerge as a strong, unified country on the continent of Africa. 
My delegation voted in favour of the resolution just adopted, in the sincere hope and belief that the leaders of Angola will continue to exhibit the same statesmanship as that which made the Lusaka Protocol a reality. 
We also hope that the Government of Angola will now be able single-mindedly to pursue the reconstruction and rehabilitation of its devastated country and that the international community will help it in this laudable objective. 
My delegation pays tribute to the Secretary-General for his outstanding report on the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II). 
The historic content of this report explains and justifies the wind of hope that is blowing through Angola and the work of the Security Council. 
Indeed, the peace process in Angola has been strewn with obstacles that have almost disheartened people of good political will in their search for a just and lasting peace in that country, which has suffered so long from a merciless civil war and its succession of murderous jolts. 
The achievement of the Lusaka Protocol, initialled on 31 October and signed on 20 November 1994, has made the joy and pleasure of my delegation all the greater, since the work of the architects of peace was accomplished in masterly fashion and inspires us with hope for the future. 
The Rwandese delegation cannot fail to extend its heartfelt thanks to all the forces which, directly or indirectly, have helped to usher in a new era of peace conducive to national reconciliation, reconstruction and the socio-economic development of war-devastated Angola. 
To be sure, the initial phases of any implementation of a peace agreement is delicate and fragile, and the international community represented in this case by the Security Council is called upon to redouble its vigilance vis--vis the Angolan question, the successful political conclusion of which my delegation applauds. 
On the basis of the Secretary-General's report of 4 December 1994, the Rwandese delegation welcomes the prospects now open for UNAVEM III, which could help to make this new era of peace and national reconciliation in Angola irreversible. 
It is fitting also to welcome the emergency plans and other preparations worked out by the Secretary-General to facilitate the varied assistance for Angola as it faces the great challenge of implementing the Acordos de Paz and the Lusaka Protocol. 
My delegation praises the good political will of the Government of the Republic of Angola and of UNITA, which have just penned a glorious page in the contemporary history of Africa by ending the 20-year fratricidal war. 
We appeal to them, rather than sending arms and mercenaries to Africa, to send tractors, computers and other tools that are needed for the rebuilding of our countries. 
How can they expect Africa to develop if we are taught only how to kill each other? The money spent on this kind of exercise could have been better used towards the development of these countries. 
The money and time spent rebuilding property destroyed by war fuelled from outside could have helped our countries make a significant economic recovery. .......... 
The countries that financed and supported fratricidal wars in Angola have a moral duty to share the national reconstruction tasks with the Angolans. 
My delegation voted in favour of the resolution extending UNAVEM II because it symbolizes the praiseworthy determination of the international community to continue to support national reconciliation, peace and political stability in Angola. 
I now resume my functions as President of the Security Council. 
The President (interpretation from French): I should like to inform the Council that I have received letters from the representatives of Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia in which they request to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Misic (Bosnia and Herzegovina) and Mr. Nobilo (Croatia) took places at the Council table. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council strongly condemns the deliberate attack on Bangladeshi United Nations peace-keepers on 12 December 1994 in Velika Kladusa, in the region of Bihac in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The attacked personnel of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) were travelling in an armoured personnel carrier, unmistakably carrying clear United Nations markings. 
It was hit by a wire-guided anti-tank missile resulting in one death and injuries to four other Bangladeshi personnel. 
The Security Council is outraged at this incident of direct attack on UNPROFOR personnel and demands that such attacks do not recur. 
It warns the perpetrators of the attack that their heinous act of violence carries corresponding individual responsibility. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/79. 
The meeting rose at 4.30 p.m. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on the agenda. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/1419, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 967 (1994). 
Thursday, 15 December 1994, 11.30 a.m. The meeting was called to order at 12.30 p.m. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Having considered the matter, I have decided that it would be appropriate for me to exercise the discretion given to the President under rule 20 and to vacate the Chair while this item is being discussed. 
I trust the Council will agree with me that this is the fair and proper way to proceed. 
Consequently, in accordance with rule 20 and bearing in mind the Council's decision of 16 September 1994 (S/PRST/1994/55), I invite the representative of Argentina to take the presidential Chair for the purpose of the consideration of the item on our agenda today. 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) took the Chair. 
The President (interpretation from Spanish): The first speaker is the Vice-President and Minister of Defence of Rwanda, His Excellency Major-General Paul Kagame. 
Mr. Kagame (Rwanda): It is a great honour to address the Council, and it gives me an appropriate opportunity to extend warm thanks to the Security Council and its members for the support they gave my country during the difficult times through which we have passed. 
Our thanks are also addressed to the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, who did whatever he could in seeking solutions to the problems in my country and the region. 
The world will never forget the tragedy that struck our country, the worst to befall the human race since the Holocaust. 
Our thanks go to the Rwandese people, who stood almost alone, although we know that others were with us then, even if not physically. 
The defeated former Government forces destroyed everything in our country that they found in their path, killing and raping innocent civilians and looting whatever they could lift and carry off. 
The scars of the deep wounds inflicted on our civil society are still clearly visible throughout the country, a country we are determined, as a matter of urgency, to rebuild and give a new sense of justice and unity. 
Our country has known difficult times before although not as far back as the international media have put it. 
Our neighbours have on their soil a mixture of new Rwandese refugees, a blend of armed killers, still in uniform, and the innocent population. 
Both groups are continually being misled by the very leaders who engineered the earlier and the most recent massacres. 
We are expecting them home, but await adequate means to ensure their safe return and resettlement. 
It is deplorable that the intimidation being inflicted on those innocent people continues unchallenged. 
We believe they can be disarmed decisively and relocated to places where they cannot pose an immediate security threat to Rwanda. 
The strength of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), which was reduced from 2,800 to 270 when the massacres in Rwanda started, has now reached a high figure of 5,600. 
Its present role is certainly appreciated, and that is the reason why my Government favoured the renewal of its mandate. 
Within the country the Rwandese Government has made the following arrangements: a broad-based transitional government and National Assembly have been set up in the spirit of the Arusha Peace Agreement signed on 4 August 1993. 
In that same spirit we are glad to have welcomed back about 2,500 soldiers from the former Government forces, among them 70 officers, including senior officers; they are participating in reorientation programmes in various parts of the country. 
The programmes will soon be over, and their reintegration will be effective in a matter of weeks. 
Delaying or refusing assistance to our Government will in the end diminish confidence and undermine the trust we expect from the Rwandese population. 
It would also increase pressure on the international donor community and keep the syndrome of donor fatigue alive. 
Time is pressing; the longer we wait, the worse the situation becomes. 
We believe that Rwandese people should be helped to help themselves and should be given the chance to prove they can do it in the way most likely to achieve nationhood in justice, tolerance, reconciliation and unity. 
Sending the right strong signals to criminals and addressing the problem of impunity in the region certainly constitute the best solution for all of us. 
The international community has already understood that stability and the rule of law can stem only from taking proper measures to address the problem of impunity and taking them swiftly enough to ensure justice, unity and the development of the idea of nationhood free from division and sectarianism. 
The meeting was called to order at 3.30 p.m. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Tajikistan, document S/1994/1363. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/1415, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The first speaker is the representative of Tajikistan, on whom I now call. 
Mr. Kayumov (Tajikistan) (interpretation from Russian): Allow me first of all to congratulate you, Sir, on your accession to the presidency of the Security Council for the month of December and to wish you success in carrying out this difficult and responsible task. 
Our delegation has carefully studied the Secretary-General's report of 30 November on the situation in Tajikistan and shares its fundamental conclusions and recommendations. 
We are most seriously concerned by the continuing and in a number of recent cases increased attempts by recalcitrant factions of the opposition to inflame the atmosphere by acts of sabotage, the seizure of hostages and acts of terror against peaceful citizens, in particular against members of the intelligentsia. 
In the period since 20 October 1994 alone, opposition fighters have violated the provisions of the Agreement on a Temporary Cease-fire more than 50 times. 
There have been 34 attempts by armed groups to break through the Tajik-Afghan border. 
Border outposts, temporary installations and military details have been shelled on approximately 20 occasions. 
In Tajikistan, a new Government is being put in place. 
Today, instead of the former 26 ministries and State committees, the Government consists of 18 ministries and three State committees. 
We attach great importance to the Security Council's appeal to all States and others concerned to refrain from any actions that could complicate the peace process. 
The normalization of the situation on the Tajik-Afghan border and the stabilization of the situation in Tajikistan are interlinked and interdependent processes. 
There is hardly any need to demonstrate the fact that armed clashes on our border with Afghanistan are fraught with serious threats to peace and security throughout the Central Asian region. 
In the current circumstances, the Republic of Kazakhstan, the Kyrgyz Republic, the Russian Federation, the Republic of Tajikistan and the Republic of Uzbekistan have signed an agreement on the establishment on my country's territory of Collective Peace-keeping Forces. 
The Foreign Ministers of these five States officially informed the Secretary-General of the United Nations, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, of this in their joint statements of 24 August and 30 September 1993. 
The Tajik people rightfully perceive the Collective Peace-keeping Forces of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) as a barrier to the penetration of our southern border by dangerous sparks of the fierce ongoing conflict in neighbouring Afghanistan and solely as a measure designed to protect against armed terrorism. 
We most ardently yearn for peace, calm and the well-being of the friendly people of Afghanistan. 
Our sole objective is the preservation of the territorial integrity and unity of multinational Tajikistan and the return of peace and harmony to our land. 
The establishment of the Collective Peace-keeping Forces of the CIS on the basis of the Treaty on collective security between the countries of the Commonwealth is an organic element of the implementation of the principle of preventive diplomacy contained in the Secretary-General's report Agenda for peace. 
The neutrality and impartiality of these forces is clearly reflected in their mandate, which is cited in the Secretary-General's report on Tajikistan. 
I am convinced that the latter option will not occur. 
In conclusion, I wish to express our gratitude to the Secretary-General's Special Envoy for Tajikistan, Ambassador Ramiro Piz-Ball, for his tireless efforts to promote political dialogue. 
I also thank the Governments of Iran, Pakistan, the Russian Federation, Uzbekistan and other States parties to the inter-Tajik dialogue as observers. 
We sincerely hope that the joint efforts of the friends of the Tajik people will greatly help to ensure substantive progress towards national reconciliation during the course of the forthcoming fourth round of inter-Tajik talks in Moscow. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Tajikistan for his kind words addressed to me. 
Unless I hear any objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
Mr. Al-Khussaiby (Oman): I believe that my delegation has already conveyed to you, Sir, its congratulations on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for this month. 
The last round of these talks was held in the capital of Pakistan, Islamabad, from 20 October to 1 November 1994. 
My delegation strongly agrees with the Secretary-General's opinion, expressed in the last paragraph of his report dated 30 November 1994, in which he states that: 
On the basis of this understanding, and with the aim of maintaining the prevailing consensus among the members of the Security Council and not upsetting the delicate consensus already reached, my delegation will vote in favour of the draft resolution. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Oman for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Marker (Pakistan): The Government of Pakistan has remained gravely concerned at the serious political crisis in Tajikistan resulting from the differences between the Government and the opposition. 
Pakistan has remained actively involved in the international efforts to resolve the crisis peacefully and through negotiations. 
In this context, the Government of Pakistan has participated, as an observer, in all the rounds of inter-Tajik talks on national reconciliation. 
Pakistan had the honour of hosting the third round of inter-Tajik talks, held in Islamabad from 20 October to 1 November 1994, under the auspices of the United Nations. 
At this round of talks Pakistan, Afghanistan, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Kazakhstan, the Russian Federation, Uzbekistan, the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) and the Organization of the Islamic Conference (OIC) participated as observers. 
In Islamabad the extension of the Tehran Agreement on a Temporary Cease-fire and the Cessation of Other Hostile Acts was negotiated, and the two parties agreed to extend this cease-fire Agreement by a further three months until 6 February 1995. 
Also at this meeting the two sides signed a Protocol on the establishment of a Joint Commission to monitor the implementation of the Agreement. 
This important Protocol contains provisions for the functioning of the Joint Commission, for which logistic and material support is to be provided by both the Government of the Republic of Tajikistan and the Tajik opposition. 
The role of the United Nations in assisting the work of the Joint Commission is also defined in the Protocol. 
It is a matter of great satisfaction that during the Islamabad talks the Pakistan Government actively participated in the negotiations, which succeeded in breaking the serious deadlock between the two Tajik parties. 
It is the earnest hope of the Pakistan delegation that at this round both Tajik parties will once again make sincere efforts to achieve further progress in order to resolve their differences, thus paving the way for an overall settlement of the crisis. 
In this connection, my delegation feels that during this extremely delicate period it is imperative for all parties to exercise the utmost restraint. 
My delegation therefore cautions against any hasty or unilateral action, such as the precipitate holding of elections or any violation of the cease-fire Agreement. 
The Pakistan delegation fully supports the draft resolution. 
With its adoption, all the important recommendations in the report (S/1994/1363) of the Secretary-General will have been acted upon, and the stage will be set to create the necessary conditions to achieve national reconciliation and a political solution to the crisis in Tajikistan. 
The establishment of a United Nations Mission of Observers in Tajikistan (UNMOT) is an important development which will contribute positively to the process by providing a neutral and objective mechanism. 
This is an important step that has long needed to be taken. 
We hope that this trend will be reinforced and developed further. 
We are convinced that the United Nations Mission of Observers in Tajikistan will act as a stabilizing factor in the situation there, and will promote the successful implementation of the Agreement reached at the third round of inter-Tajik talks in Islamabad. 
One positive aspect of the draft resolution is that it steers the parties towards the need to seek energetically ways and means to find a comprehensive political settlement to the conflict. 
The Russian Federation is convinced that there is no alternative to peaceful political means to end the conflict in Tajikistan and the situation on the Tajik-Afghan border, on the basis of constructive dialogue between the parties to the conflict. 
We welcome and actively support the efforts of the Secretary-General and his Special Envoy, Ambassador Piz-Ball to promote national reconciliation in Tajikistan. 
Together with other States and regional organizations participating in the inter-Tajik talks as observers, and in close cooperation with the United Nations efforts, Russia is making its own contribution to advancing the peace process. 
This will be a complex round at which there will be discussion of fundamental political and constitutional issues. 
We wish every success to Ambassador Piz-Ball in his preparations for this round. 
We hope that the appeals contained in the draft resolution will play a positive role in this regard. 
We reaffirm our readiness for close cooperation between the Collective Peace-keeping Forces of the CIS and UNMOT and our interest in such cooperation. 
The Collective Peace-keeping Forces of the CIS and the United Nations observer mission have separate mandates, but a single goal: to promote the stabilization of the situation and the process of national reconciliation in Tajikistan, a process which requires their interaction. 
Mr. Kovanda (Czech Republic): Mr. President, as this is the first time my delegation has spoken in the Council this month, allow me to congratulate you on your assumption of the office of the presidency of the Council. 
Let me also thank and congratulate Ambassador Albright for the remarkable skills she and her entire delegation displayed last month. 
By authorizing a peace-keeping operation in Tajikistan, the Security Council is about to give United Nations a far more active role in yet another region of the former Soviet Union. 
And with the exception of the small operation of very limited duration in Chad's Aouzou Strip, this is the only operation that the Security Council has authorized this year. 
Meanwhile, several other operations are being phased out, based on decisions of the Council. 
We are closing down the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) which, despite its success in overcoming the famine and starvation of millions of people, has in essence turned out to be a failure as far as the political process is concerned. 
We are also closing down the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ) which, precisely in terms of the political process, has been remarkably successful. 
All three of these operations represent a relatively new challenge to the United Nations, for we are dealing with critical preconditions for the peaceful and democratic domestic development of the countries in question. 
The next round of political talks, originally scheduled to take place in Moscow in early December, has been postponed for at least a month. 
The cease-fire that the parties have been grudgingly observing has been conditioned by the presence of United Nations observers, turning a principle on its head; for we would generally predicate the dispatch of observers, to whatever location, on the existence of an effective cease-fire. 
And it took the parties months beyond their original deadline to accomplish an exchange of prisoners and detainees that they themselves had agreed to. 
Even in this light, though, we believe that the Security Council has absorbed certain lessons. 
To nail down certain basic prerequisites for a United Nations operation to be successful, the Council has adequately addressed the following important elements in the draft resolution before us. 
First, a realistic and practical mandate, which follows the proposals of the Secretary-General, is reflected in the text of the draft. 
Secondly, the time framework for UNMOT has been clarified. 
Furthermore, there is a clear link between our commitment that is, of international assistance and the political process in Tajikistan that is, of national reconciliation. 
We think that this is an appropriate formulation of the question, since the whole process is still based on a Cease-fire Agreement which even describes itself as provisional or temporary. 
Thirdly, we are sending an important message to both parties namely, that the responsibility for adhering to the cease-fire rests with the Tajik parties themselves. 
Fourthly, our draft provides for regular reviews by the Security Council of the overall political and military situation in Tajikistan and of UNMOT's performance. 
The draft resolution sets a clear framework for the activities of other forces in Tajikistan and for their close liaison with UNMOT. 
This framework reflects a principle which we consider vital for the performance of these other forces which are in the country at the invitation of only one of the parties: the principle of neutrality and impartiality which, for that matter, is embodied in their mandate. 
My Government believes that monitoring their neutrality and impartiality should be a part of UNMOT's job. 
On other matters, though, informal consultations have yielded a text that well balances the different concerns of Security Council members, and my delegation will vote for its adoption. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of the Czech Republic for the kind words he addressed to me. 
The President (interpretation from French): There were 15 votes in favour. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 968 (1994). 
Mr. Mim\x{5daa} (France) (interpretation from French): My delegation welcomes the decision just adopted by our Council to establish, for a six-month period, a United Nations Mission of Observers in Tajikistan to assist the Joint Commission to monitor the implementation of the Agreement of 17 September 1994. 
The agreement reached in Islamabad was a positive step, deserving of support, and the resolution just adopted concretely reflects our determination to help the parties implement it. 
Indeed, the resolution just adopted makes this progress a precondition for continued United Nations assistance to Tajikistan. 
Finally, my delegation would like to pay tribute to the Special Envoy of the Secretary-General, Ambassador Piz-Ball, whose perseverance is greatly appreciated. 
Much more, however, needs to be done. 
I appeal today to the parties to show the political will necessary to carry this work forward. 
As the resolution which we have just adopted recognizes, the international community can assist and facilitate the process of national reconciliation in Tajikistan, but it is the parties themselves who bear the primary responsibility for resolving their differences. 
It is essential that the Secretary-General is able to report, by 6 February, not only that the cease-fire has been extended but also that progress is continuing with national reconciliation and the promotion of democracy. 
Tajikistan's emergence as a sovereign and independent State has been cruelly undermined by civil strife and the human misery that has ensued from it. 
Mr. Inderfurth (United States of America): Today we have decided to send a team of 40 United Nations military observers to Tajikistan to assist the parties in maintaining a cease-fire in a civil war that has claimed too many victims. 
This represents a major step that should not be judged by the size of the Mission. 
Already, the 17 United Nations military observers in place have played an important role in resolving allegations of cease-fire violations and working with the Joint Commission for the Implementation of the Agreement of 17 September 1994. 
Increasing their number to 40 will allow this work to take place in many more politically sensitive locations. 
I would emphasize, however, that the Council's mandate for this observer Mission appropriately states that the parties in Tajikistan themselves bear the primary responsibility for resolving their differences. 
The resolution underlines this point by clearly linking the observer Mission's future to the process of national reconciliation. 
The parties, with the able assistance of the Secretary- General's Special Envoy, Ambassador Piz-Ball, have shown that they can make progress toward reconciliation. 
The parties should act quickly to extend the cease-fire well beyond that date; indeed, the cease-fire must be extended and adhered to if the Mission is to remain beyond that date. 
They should resume their discussions in earnest, with the intention of taking further meaningful steps toward peace and participating in additional exchanges of prisoners and other confidence-building measures. 
The parliamentary elections present a special opportunity to advance national reconciliation, but only if their timing and conduct are such that a broad range of parties is allowed to participate and the voting process is free and fair. 
The Council will be following developments in Tajikistan with attention and hopeful confidence. 
We should also mention the effective cooperation, in these efforts, of Afghanistan, Iran, Kazakhstan, Pakistan, the Russian Federation and Uzbekistan and the representatives of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) and the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
We hope that a long period of calm there will make it possible to implement new confidence-building measures and also to further the process of national reconciliation. 
This should lead to the holding of free and democratic elections with the broadest possible participation, giving the country a legitimate and broad-based government. 
This, in turn, should lead to greater stability in the region. 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): The Security Council has today reached a decision on the question of Tajikistan, on the basis of a comprehensive report by the Secretary-General. 
During the last two rounds of negotiations, held in Tehran and Islamabad, favourable results were produced in regard to the crisis in Tajikistan, which also affect Afghanistan. 
Nevertheless, there are still some disturbing signs. Acts of violence continue in Tajikistan, which makes the situation somewhat volatile both in the interior of the country and along the border with Afghanistan. 
We believe that conditions already exist that justify another peace-keeping operation, namely, consent of the parties, an effective cease-fire, a clear and definite mandate in terms of time, and a financial estimate that seems to us to be realistic and moderate. 
We would say that the resolution we have just adopted enjoys the cooperation of the Observer Mission and the Collective Peace-keeping Forces of the Commonwealth of Independent States and the border forces from Russia, Kazakhstan and Kyrgyzstan. 
For my delegation all of this is a matter of priority. 
The President (interpretation from French): There are no other names on the list of speakers. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on the agenda. 
Our observation was an obvious one: there is a certain uneasiness in relations between the Security Council and Members of the United Nations. 
I shall not dwell on this point, because everyone is aware of it. 
Unless it decides otherwise, the Security Council shall meet in public. 
I should note that informal meetings are not even real Council meetings at all; they have no official existence, and are assigned no number. 
Yet it is in these meetings that all the Council's work is carried out. 
The result of this situation is strong frustration and a lack of information. 
There is frustration among non-members of the Council; and members of the Council have inadequate information because there are too few opportunities for debate for them to understand the general feelings of those interested in items on the Council's agenda. 
Two kinds of measures could deal with the drawbacks of this situation. 
The first which we think would be bad would be to make these informal meetings more public. But informal meetings are necessary as all those involved in multilateral diplomacy know. 
It is during informal meetings that we achieve compromises that delegations initially accept ad referendum and not on the basis of instructions from the Governments. 
I think that is just common sense. 
The other possibility, which we advocate, is to restore the balance between official meetings and informal consultations. 
That division, of course, is but a suggestion: in these matters we must flee any hint of the systematic. 
As to the way to implement this initiative, the French delegation is open to all suggestions. 
We believe we should proceed without haste and should engage in experimentation. 
We do not think that any specific decision of the Council seems necessary, for we are merely recommending the restoration of the Council's normal practice: the rebirth of the principle of public meetings, which has never ceased, at least in writing, to be the rule. 
Initially, we would want each President of the Council to decide at the beginning of each monthly term to determine, through bilateral consultations, the subjects on which a public debate could be useful, and to propose a programme of such subjects to the other members of the Council. 
To preserve the effectiveness of the Security Council and to avoid excessively protracted debates which would defeat the purpose of this exercise it would also be desirable to take measures to exhort speakers to be moderate. 
But we must show determination if the Council is to move closer, little by little, but persistently, to a harmonious balance between public meetings and non-public consultations. 
We count here on the support of all delegations. 
Our sole objective in having made the proposals before the Council today is to reinstate the conditions for that indispensable trust. 
I am profoundly convinced that this objective is not beyond our reach if we make the necessary effort. 
Sir David Hannay (United Kingdom): My delegation welcomes this opportunity to discuss the proposals on Security Council working methods, first made by the French Minister for Foreign Affairs, Monsieur Alain Jupp, in his speech to the General Assembly earlier this autumn. 
That working group has met regularly, and a number of important steps have been taken following recommendations made by it. 
Among these are changes to the annual report, to which I referred in some detail when, as President of the Council, I had the honour to introduce this year's report of the Security Council to the General Assembly in the Assembly on 31 October. 
Other steps taken include the decision that draft resolutions in blue should be made available to non-members of the Council and the decision to make available to all Member States the tentative forecast of the Council's programme of work for each month. 
This year the practice has been instituted of annexing to that forecast a list of forthcoming reports by the Secretary-General as requested by the Council, as well as the schedule of forthcoming reviews or renewals of mandates of peace-keeping operations and of sanctions regimes. 
The working group has also given consideration to the important question of briefing Member States on the progress of informal consultations, without prejudicing the confidentiality and the efficiency of the consultation system itself. 
The first informal presidency briefing of non-members on the current work of the Council took place, under the presidency of the United Kingdom, on 27 October. 
We believe that it should become a regular feature of Council business. 
Finally, there has been much discussion this year in the Council of ways to enhance consultations and exchanges of information with troop-contributing countries regarding peace-keeping operations. 
The presidential statement of 4 November 1994 represented a significant step forward in this regard. 
Meetings will now be held, as a matter of course, between members of the Council, troop-contributing countries and the Secretariat whenever the Council is to take decisions on the extension or termination of, or on significant change in, the mandate of a particular peace-keeping operation. 
These meetings will be chaired jointly by the President of the Security Council and the Special Political Adviser to the Secretary-General, assisted by the Under-Secretary-General or Assistant Secretary-General for peace-keeping. 
The expected schedule of such meetings will be indicated in the monthly tentative forecast of work of the Council, and each meeting will be announced, in advance, in the Journal of the United Nations. 
The Security Council has also asked that an informal paper, including topics to be covered and drawing attention to relevant documentation, be circulated by the Secretariat well in advance of such meetings. 
Furthermore, the statement of 4 November 1994 made it clear that the President of the Council, in the course of informal consultations of members of the Council, will summarize the views expressed by participants at the meetings with troop-contributors. 
These new arrangements are in their early stages of implementation, and effort is needed by all concerned by Council members, by troop-contributors and by the Secretariat to make them work effectively and to the satisfaction of all. 
But work they must. 
The informal consultations through which so much of the Council's work is conducted lie at the heart of the system and must be retained. 
But much can be done while retaining that crucial balance between transparency and effectiveness. 
In our prior consultations in the Council, Council members have expressed a clear will to respond favourably to this French proposal. 
The Council will need to decide on a case-by-case basis when to schedule public meetings of this sort. 
In our view, the Working Group on Documentation and Procedure should examine this question further in the light of the views expressed today and should submit a report as soon as possible. 
My delegation will listen carefully to what is said today and will participate actively and positively in further discussion and implementation of the proposal. 
Matters concerning the world should be settled by all countries through consultation, and those concerning the United Nations by all Member States through discussion on an equal footing. 
The Chinese delegation welcomes and supports this move. 
In fulfilling this responsibility it acts on behalf of all Member States and must, therefore, be accountable to them. 
In this sense, democracy and transparency in the work of the Council will improve the general membership's understanding of its decision-making process, thus enhancing the authority of its decisions, as well as its credibility. 
Democracy and transparency are means of enhancing the efficiency and efficacy of the Security Council. 
If this is to happen, however, it is essential that the Council take effective measures to make its work more transparent and democratic and, thereby, ensure strong support and cooperation from the general membership at all stages of its work. 
In order to achieve this goal, it should become, not only more representative and effective, but also more transparent and accountable. 
The analysis of recent practices in the Security Council and the case for a better balance between official meetings and informal consultations, as presented in the aide-m\x{5e66}oire submitted by the delegation of France in document S/1994/1279, are quite well taken, and my delegation fully subscribes to them. 
The modalities proposed therein for reducing the opacity in the functioning of the Council also seem very helpful, and my delegation looks forward to examining their content in fuller detail. 
While these improvements may not be materializing as quickly as desired by many delegations, or to the extent they desire incremental progress is being achieved in a flexible manner. 
It is the expectation of my delegation that this course is irreversible and will gain further momentum. 
Having said that, I would like to underscore two aspects that should be kept in perspective in the deliberations concerning the working methods and procedures of the Council. 
Rule 48 stipulates that the Council shall meet in public unless it decides otherwise. 
Rule 51 states that private meetings shall have a record, and rule 55 determines that at the close of each private meeting the Security Council shall issue a communiqu through the Secretary-General. 
Informal consultations do not fit into any of these formats. 
Since a substantial and substantive portion of the work of the Council takes place within informal consultations, my delegation believes that the current rules of procedure should be updated in order, inter alia, to acknowledge the legal existence of informal consultations. 
Otherwise, we may be confronted with a paradoxical situation in which decisions having important legal consequences, such as the review of sanctions regimes, are taken at meetings that have no legal existence. 
Moreover, by updating the rules of procedure, adequate ways may be found to establish a proper balance between the holding of public meetings and the holding of informal consultations. 
While more transparency may help to enhance its visibility, the effectiveness of the Council in discharging its responsibilities is more directly correlated to the adequacy of its structures for present realities and challenges. 
Therefore, the present exercise in transparency is only one element which should be considered within the wider context of the overall efforts undertaken by the Organization's membership at large in enhancing the legitimacy, authority, representativeness and effectiveness of the Security Council. 
In our view, however, it is proper to place in perspective some of the important steps which the Security Council has taken recently in response to the strong feelings expressed by the United Nations membership for more transparency, through increased and regular dialogue with members of the Security Council. 
This is expected to precede informal consultations of the Council, which have tended to dominate the Council's working methods in recent times. 
My delegation agrees with the viewpoint that the present procedures do not afford Member States outside the Council in particular, those directly concerned with the subject- matter to express their views and thus contribute effectively to the outcome of the Council's final decisions on pertinent questions. 
My delegation believes that unless this procedure is carefully managed there is a possibility that the idea of an open meeting prior to the Council's informal consultations, as in the proposal before us, could become counter-productive. 
I shall explain why. 
In order to obviate this possible difficulty it is necessary, in our view, prior to the holding of such open meetings, to agree on a structured agenda for the Council's business against the background of the Secretary-General's report on the relevant subject. 
Furthermore, the President of the Security Council must be given the flexibility to act on behalf of all Council members with regard to the timing, duration and regularity of such open meetings. 
My delegation wishes to emphasize that transparency is a multifaceted process that transcends relationships between the Security Council and other organs of the United Nations system. 
In addition, all delegations should receive advance or regular copies of the reports of the Secretary-General at the same time, not some of them before others. 
Such new endeavours and new processes will engender increased confidence and facilitate decision-making involving all members of the Security Council. 
Finally, the preamble of the Charter of the United Nations begins with the noble words, We the peoples of the United Nations. 
The Security Council must truly act and be seen to act on behalf of the peoples of the United Nations all of the peoples, not some of them. 
It is in this context that my delegation welcomes the French initiative aimed at improving transparency through a more frequent recourse to general debates prior to the Council's reaching a decision on an issue before it. 
We believe that that initiative, if implemented, will go a long way towards alleviating the concerns expressed by many delegations. 
It would afford the States more directly concerned in a given situation or conflict, as well as troop-contributing countries, a better opportunity for an exchange of views on how the Council could best tackle a problem prior to its taking a definite stand on it. 
Moreover, my delegation believes that such participation is a legitimate right of non-members of the Council stemming not only from the fact that the Council acts on their behalf but also from the fact that they are bound by its decisions. 
However, it is our opinion that this issue deserves further careful study before a decision is taken. 
In conclusion, my delegation, as a non-permanent member of the Security Council, welcomes once again the French initiative and stands ready to work closely with other members in the future discussions of this matter. 
Mr. Ya\x{9391}z-Barneuvo (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation would like at the outset to express to the delegation of France our appreciation for the important initiative it has taken to ensure greater transparency in the Security Council's activities. 
A little over a month ago the Security Council, in a presidential statement on 4 November announcing its decision to implement new arrangements for consultations with countries contributing troops to peace-keeping operations, clearly showed that it was determined to adapt its working methods and bring them up to date. 
In taking that decision the Council gave new momentum to the process of exchanging information with all Member States. 
I have mentioned the process of adaptation, because the presidential statement of 4 November and the other significant progress that had been achieved over the preceding months were part of a move towards transparency that had its beginnings in decisions taken by the Security Council on 30 June 1993. 
I am happy to refer to this because at that time Spain was President of the Council. 
With this in mind, the Spanish delegation welcomes France's proposal that we place greater emphasis on public debate in the Security Council's work. 
This proposal would require a new phase to be initiated in this process. 
My delegation views favourably the ideas contained in the aide-m\x{5e66}oire distributed by the Permanent Representative of France with his letter dated 9 November 1994 addressed to the Secretary-General, and we fully support the spirit underlying this initiative. 
The most immediate effect would be to enhance the Council's status in the eyes of the Members of the Organization. 
We consider that this process has already begun and is now irreversible. 
The confidentiality of the discussions in the Council has tended to create a somewhat unfortunate impression of secret deals being struck or pressure being brought on non-permanent members by the major Powers to promote their own interests at the expense of the smaller States. 
Nevertheless, there is a view that confidentiality of exchanges is essential for the decision-making process, including the achievement of consensus, and for the effective dispatch of business of the Security Council. 
The main problem, in our view, is not the institution of informal consultations. It is, rather, the overtly heavy reliance on this mechanism that breeds dissatisfaction among the non-members. 
It is therefore clear that there is a need to arrive at a realistic balance between transparency and confidentiality, as well as between informal consultations and public or official meetings. 
As I have just stated, my delegation does accept the practical utility of informal consultations. 
Indeed, it would be counterproductive to introduce any innovation which might disrupt the role of these consultations in enhancing the efficiency and effectiveness of the Council. 
For instance, the preparation of verbatim or summary records of informal consultations may not be a viable proposition, as it would compromise the principle of confidentiality maintained in informal exchanges. 
This confidentiality, by, inter alia, allowing greater scope for Council members to reach compromises on difficult issues, helps in the efficient functioning of the Council. 
By the same token, we feel that it is absolutely essential that briefings to the Council by the Secretary-General and the discussions that follow if they are to be at all valuable, should take place only during informal consultations. 
The same confidentiality would need to be preserved for briefings to the Council on sensitive issues by other officials. 
None the less, while seeking greater transparency in the Council's work as well as a better flow of information to non-members, we have to acknowledge in all fairness the improvements already made in this context over the past few years. 
Therefore, in the immediate context, we welcome the French proposal for working on two possibilities: orientation debates open to the participation of the entire United Nations membership, and public meetings of the Council without the participation of non-Council Member States. 
However, the question of transparency cannot be fully addressed by merely holding orientation and public debates occasionally or even frequently. 
Members of the Council might wish to consider for example, the feasibility of introducing draft resolutions, when deemed appropriate, at a formal meeting of the Security Council. 
Obviously, the choice of whether to introduce a draft resolution in a formal session or in informal consultations must rest with the sponsor or sponsors. 
Transparency is a broader issue, which not only aims to give fuller information to non-members but also to improve the relationship between the Security Council and the General Assembly. 
In conclusion, let me say that the French proposal for orientation and public meetings is a step in the right direction, but is just one part of the larger mosaic which is emerging. 
We have therefore given public support, in a letter to you, Mr. President, to the French initiative. 
We have also strongly supported the notion that this issue should be discussed here today. 
To be blunt, our particular concern in this area is that when consideration of a new issue begins, the party or parties concerned should be able publicly to state their position to the Council before the Council begins consideration of the problem. 
We, therefore, believe that any decision permitting the Council to hold more open meetings to consider issues at the commencement of the consideration of a new issue should always be a matter of course. 
In such a matter, we do not believe that it would be acceptable that in some cases the Council would say yes and in others it would say no. 
As the representative of Pakistan has just said, they are a step towards the necessary transparency. 
In particular, in the aide-m\x{5e66}oire, we have reservations about paragraph 12 on the status of informal consultations, where it is argued that informal consultations do not exist. 
But to say that they have no legal existence does not, of itself, make that correct. 
We believe that on this subject, we should look closely at the Articles of the Charter, in particular Articles 31 and 32. 
No one in the Council would challenge the fact that decision-making must rest with the Council. 
Nor, I think, is anyone saying that the Council cannot or indeed should not meet behind closed doors when necessary. 
It will probably always be appropriate and necessary to have some private discussion. 
The question, as so many previous speakers have said, is the appropriate balance. 
Let us look at Article 32 of the Charter, which says that those States shall be invited. 
There is no question of discretion. 
It is not a matter that the Security Council can refuse. 
Secondly, they are invited to participate ... in the discussion. 
I think to most people, discussion in this context implies participation in the formulation of the conclusions. 
What is the evidence? Well, first, are these meetings or not? United Nations practice, I think, is a very important consideration, and in fact we have instituted the practice of listing the meetings of informal consultations in the Journal. 
They are listed there under the heading entitled Scheduled meetings. 
Certainly editors of the Journal believe that the informal consultations are meetings. 
Now, many colleagues tonight have referred, in considerable detail, which I will not repeat, to the weighty matters that are considered in informal consultations and the preponderance of the Council's work that takes place in informal consultations. 
The representative of Brazil referred, I think very clearly, to the important decisions that are taken in informal consultations, not least in the context of reviews under sanctions resolutions. 
The Security Council is required to undertake these reviews, and it does so in informal consultations. 
So there is a great deal of evidence that mandated legal action does actually take place in informal consultations. 
But these are only first steps on a road along which the Council must travel. 
We believe that the United Nations has entered a new era an era when the Council must not only operate effectively but must be seen to operate transparently and fairly, as envisaged in the Charter. 
If effectiveness becomes the sole criterion, then we fear that the Council will end up doing effectively less and less, because the Member States on which it relies to provide troops and funding for peace-keeping operations, and on whose behalf it acts, will increasingly withhold their support. 
I commend this initiative and I hope that we will be able to take some more steps along this path in the coming year. 
Mr. Cdenas (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): Today the Security Council has, once again, an opportunity to meet and discuss the question of its procedures. 
Thanks to the proposal set forth by France in the aide-m\x{5e66}oire annexed to the letter dated 9 November 1994 and contained in document S/1994/1279, we are able to do so. 
We believe that, through the proper use of these procedures, significant progress can be made towards the objectives of transparency, representativeness, interaction, openness, efficiency and effectiveness on the part of this organ of the United Nations, which bears the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
France quite rightly reminds us that rule 48 of the provisional rules of procedure states: Unless it decides otherwise, the Security Council shall meet in public. 
France also reminds us that at the present time and this has been going on for many years the practice seems to have deviated quite significantly from what is provided for in this rule. 
Today it can be stated that a substantial part of the work of the Security Council is carried on in so-called informal consultations, where there are intensive discussions of the matters before the Council. Decisions are proposed, negotiated and agreed upon. 
In certain cases, although with increasing frequency, decisions are adopted concerning, for instance, letters to be sent by the President, presidential statements, statements to the press, and even the dispatch of Security Council missions to conflict areas or situations. 
The Republic of Argentina supports this initiative. 
We recognize that adjusting our current practice may take some time and would require a sincere will to do so. 
We believe that we must seek an effective balance between such public meetings and informal consultations, which, in their present form, are enormously useful. 
In the context of the foregoing, we believe that we should also reconsider the recent tendency to create working groups of the Council. 
Here we must proceed in the light, explicitly, of Article 29 of the United Nations Charter. 
In addition, we must also use special rapporteurs appointed by the Council itself for specific or general matters. 
We will return to this matter under rule 28 of the provisional rules of procedure in due course. 
As my colleagues from Pakistan and New Zealand have said, the attitude taken in this regard has to be based on a certain form of conduct. 
This year the Security Council has decided to implement a number of important initiatives concerning this and other matters. 
These include, inter alia, the Council's recent decision to hold meetings with troop-contributing countries and with the Secretariat, in the spirit of Article 44 of the Charter. 
The Argentine delegation believes that the progress made, in the form of the procedures that we have just described, will need to be complemented by a series of measures which could contribute to the transparency, representativeness and efficiency of the Council. 
They might cover the following matters. 
We are well aware that the Council's discussions on a particular dispute almost always take place in informal consultations. 
We believe that this can harm the parties to the conflict, as they must then delegate to another State a member of the Council the task of defending their position. 
The situation becomes even worse when as has happened one of the parties is a member of the Security Council and the other is not. 
We believe that this might be remedied by inviting the parties in question to participate in the formal meetings, certainly but may be also, to a certain extent and with the corresponding limitations, in the informal discussions. 
We are, in fact, trying to remedy the situation through measures such as the Arria formula. 
Secondly, there is the question of transparency within the Security Council itself. 
We refer here to what could be termed internal transparency, previously referred to by, for instance, my colleague from Nigeria. 
After a year in the Council, we consider that information in the Council is not initially distributed in an entirely satisfactory way. 
This creates a certain inequality in the way in which various delegations can react to a particular issue. 
Here it seems to us that attention to the need for transparency to some extent distorts and affects the very work of the Council. 
However, in our opinion, it is particularly noteworthy that the Security Council, including its permanent members as this meeting shows is prepared to listen very carefully to the message being sent by the membership in general in order to be able to act accordingly. 
We believe that this which strengthens our joint work, ensures that a meeting of minds continues and encourages an active approach is very positive for the Security Council and for its relationship with the membership in general. 
Its success, however, will ultimately depend on everyone's cooperation. 
It is not enough just to have an instrument; maximum use must be made of the opportunity that it provides. 
The Argentine Republic is determined to continue to contribute to this process, which through participation aims to strengthen the Security Council and thereby enable it fully to discharge its responsibilities in an international context that requires ever greater efforts. 
Mr. Olhaye (Djibouti): My delegation is very appreciative of the thoughtful initiative taken by the French delegation on the important issue of transparency in the work of the Security Council. 
The focus of this initiative, which we fully welcome, is the feeling among many delegations that the working methods of the Council should allow for greater transparency. 
For the Council is correctly perceived as the locus of international efforts not only to forge collective action and restrain hostilities between States, as in the past, but in large measure, as well, to concern itself with the international humanitarian rights of communities and individuals within States. 
This expanded role of the United Nations system and the Council has become the key to a rational world order, raising concerns among smaller States and regions and about international priorities other than just the self-interest of a few. 
In one sense, perhaps, that which is least transparent is the meaning to be attached to transparency itself. 
Recently, for example, the Council received a joint letter from the delegations of New Zealand and Argentina on ways to increase the transparency of peace-keeping operations, particularly for troop-contributing countries. 
This is certainly a vital area of transparency, as is the suggestion contained in the French initiative for a better balance of public and private meetings and greater participation by other members. 
The concern of my delegation, therefore, is whether this \x{e50a}uilding block approach to constructing or reaching transparency will be sufficient or effective. 
Will the end product merely constrain us further? Are there unforeseen limitations to transparency we would be well advised to recognize? 
It is important as well not to overlook the presumed stature, privacy and uniqueness of the Council. 
In the effort to achieve transparency, will the Council's independence and privacy be violated or compromised, its mystique or magic reduced? Significant progress has already been made in opening up procedures and deliberations to non-members a fact which cannot be overlooked. 
In this regard, my delegation has worked diligently to maintain this flow and dialogue with a great number of countries. 
We believe wider and more effective use of this device would contribute considerably to the achievement of transparency, particularly should the Council decide to hold regular proximity talks with countries of a specific region on matters before the Council that are of particular interest to them. 
Overall, we must reach the wider membership and provide it with the access, input and transparency it requires. 
The task is to define the exact nature of that transparency, one which is adequate for the needs of the general, regional or designated membership, including troop-contributing countries, while preserving the efficiency, effectiveness, openness and prestige of the Council. 
These are weighty matters, and my delegation feels they deserve a concerted and serious effort by the Council to resolve them. 
With further exploration and examination by the Council's Working Group on documentation and procedure, we can expect the issue to be given much needed clarification, refinement and momentum, taking into consideration the views of the total membership of the Council. 
In this way we should arrive at a clearer and more comprehensive understanding of transparency and determine what it will mean in practice. 
The Council has come a long way in penetrating the maze which has surrounded transparency in concept and in practice, and my delegation feels that, if it continues its efforts in a purposeful and organized manner, many benefits will accrue to all. 
Mr. Rovensky (Czech Republic): My delegation shares the view expressed by a number of preceding speakers that some of the working methods of the Security Council are outdated and should be revised in order to enhance efficiency and achieve greater transparency in the Council's decision-making process............................... 
We are also aware of the fair amount of criticism levelled by Member States at the Security Council's mode of operation, which is viewed as unnecessarily rigid and secretive. 
On the other hand, we believe that over the past year the Security Council has responded, at least to some degree, to this criticism and addressed the issue of greater transparency in its activities. 
There are regular meetings between troop contributors, members of the Security Council and representatives of the Secretariat. 
Further effort is needed to make the routine of the Security Council less rigid, more transparent and, from the point of view of many non-Council members, more democratic. 
My delegation therefore welcomes the aide-m\x{5e66}oire prepared by the delegation of France, which contains several interesting proposals for increasing transparency in the work of the Security Council. 
In this context, we view most of the suggestions put forward by the French delegation as useful and worthy of consideration. 
At the same time, we believe that it is imperative that the right balance be struck between the legitimate goal of greater transparency, on the one hand, and the equally important principle of efficiency and effectiveness, on the other. 
The Security Council's efficiency and effectiveness should, if anything, be improved by the envisaged changes. 
My delegation is therefore of the view that formal meetings of the Security Council with the participation of non-Council members should be convened primarily to debate key issues, such as emergency situations threatening international peace and security or important decisions concerning peace-keeping operations. 
The well-established practice of informal consultations, criticized though it is by some non-Council members, has proved its usefulness and, in the view of my delegation, should be preserved in its present form. 
Finally, let me express my delegation's conviction that the views and recommendations which will emerge from today's deliberations will contribute greatly towards finding the right approaches and mechanisms for enhancing effectiveness and transparency in the work of the Security Council. 
Mr. Hume (United States of America): The United States welcomes the proposal to explore opportunities to make greater use of public meetings of the Security Council, including meetings at which non-members offer views on matters under consideration. 
This idea is a further important step in the Security Council's efforts to reform its working methods and procedures in order to make them more transparent, and to broaden and regularize opportunities for non-members to contribute to its work. 
In particular, the form of Council deliberations should not compromise their function, which remains to achieve agreement in an expeditious manner on matters before it. 
With this proviso, we look forward to pursuing opportunities, on a case-by-case basis, to employ public meetings in the Council's consideration of its work. 
Mr. Fulci (Italy): Since this is the first time I am addressing the Security Council under your presidency, Sir, I wish first of all to express my country's great and sincere appreciation for your balance and wisdom as you guide the Council's work during the month of December. 
We read with interest the French aide-m\x{5e66}oire on the Security Council's working methods. 
As members know, my country has tried to play an active role in the current debate in the Open-Ended Working Group on the reform of the Council. 
In that context, we have repeatedly underlined the special importance we attach to other matters pertaining to the reform of the Council, aside from the question of its enlargement. 
For this reason, we welcome this contribution from one of the permanent members, France, and the recognition implied in it of the need to lend greater transparency to the Council's work. 
Unless it decides otherwise, the Security Council shall meet in public. 
Now it seems to us that the time has come to reaffirm rule 48 and to re-establish the proper relationship between the rule public meetings and the exception informal consultations. 
We therefore hope that the Security Council will give concrete follow-up to the French proposals by holding more frequent public meetings. 
Currently there is only one case in which the Security Council must meet in public: the almost liturgical meetings for the adoption of resolutions or presidential statements. 
To this the French aide-m\x{5e66}oire would add two new cases: orientation debates, open to all Member States, on new questions coming up for the Council's consideration; and public exchanges of views between members of the Council on specific issues. 
Italy is very sensitive to this issue, especially after our difficult experience in Somalia. 
That is why we warmly welcomed the recent initiatives of Argentina and New Zealand regarding this form of participation. 
While, as I have said, we share and support the substance of France's proposals, we would not want them to be used as an alternative to or a substitute for more regular, systematic and comprehensive information on the Council's informal consultations. 
The President could possibly, if judged necessary, be assisted by representatives of the prior and succeeding Presidents, according to the troika formula that has become a time-honoured practice in the European Union and more recently in the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
In fact, our capitals have every right to expect speedy and reliable information on the Council's orientations towards the main problems within its competence and on every phase of the debate, even debates that will probably continue to take place through informal consultations. 
Needless to say, this demand is not met by the fragmentary information now dispensed, which is left entirely up to the good will of individual colleagues from countries sitting on the Council to whom, of course, we are nevertheless most grateful. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Italy for the kind words he addressed to me. 
The Nordic countries welcome the proposals presented by France concerning the working methods of the Security Council, which appear in document S/1994/1279 of 11 November 1994. 
The French proposals and the convening of this meeting are evidence of a growing awareness of the need to achieve greater transparency in the work of the Security Council. 
With regard to information on informal consultations, we appreciate the steps already taken. 
We welcome the newly established practice whereby the President of the Council regularly holds information meetings for non-members. 
We realize that these meetings must have their limits, but we think that they could be further developed. 
In the French aide-m\x{5e66}oire two new types of meetings are proposed: orientation debates, open to all States Members of the United Nations; and public exchanges of views between members of the Security Council. 
It is suggested in the aide-m\x{5e66}oire that the Council, in taking up a new question or beginning its consideration of an important matter, should call on non-members, at their request, for the purpose of hearing their views on the subject and discussing with them possible courses of action. 
The Nordic countries would welcome such orientation debates. 
Debates in which non-members participated could also serve a useful purpose at later stages in the Council's deliberations. 
We are somewhat concerned, however, that in the formal setting of the Security Council such orientation debates could turn out to be rather formal affairs. 
If implemented in this manner, the French proposal could provide us with a useful tool. 
The Nordic countries also look forward to the possibility of the Council's holding public meetings for exchanges of views between Council members on matters that lend themselves to this approach. 
The French paper states that we must strike the right balance between the requirements of publicity and those of efficiency. 
The Nordic countries agree with that. 
I wish merely to add that openness and efficiency are not necessarily poles apart. 
The representative of France has just confirmed this understanding. 
An enhanced dialogue on peace-keeping operations would, in our view, improve the efficiency of the operations. 
The consultations with troop-contributors should be structured, should be focused on areas of particular concern and should take place on a regular basis, as well as when extensions and/or modifications of existing mandates are being considered. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the representative of Turkey. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
Mr. Batu (Turkey): It gives me great pleasure to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of December. 
I am confident that under your able guidance the Council will carry out its responsibilities successfully. 
The ending of the cold war freed the Security Council from political constraints and enabled it to assume a vastly expanded role. 
At meetings of the General Assembly and of the open-ended Working Group we have repeatedly expressed our views regarding transparency in and democratization of the Council's decision-making process. 
In the open-ended Working Group's next round of deliberations we shall continue to dwell in detail on this issue. 
It is against this background that we welcome the initiative of France, which is set out in the Document S/1994/1279. 
We support its main thrust. 
This makes the Council unique within the United Nations system. 
The fact that Council resolutions must have an adequate consensual base is also inherent in the letter and spirit of paragraph 4 of Article 1 of the Charter, which lists harmonizing the actions of nations as one of the purposes of the United Nations. 
Therefore, a credible and workable mechanism for dialogue between the Council and the general membership should be devised. 
We believe that such meetings should be held not just when the Council is preparing to begin consideration of an important question but also before it takes action on that question. 
Thus, the decision would more adequately reflect the will of the general membership. 
The Council's current working methods rely heavily on the vague formulation set out in rule 48 of this still-provisional text. 
These four words have become the Council's real rules of procedure. 
The closed, informal consultations established on the basis of these words should be reviewed and, if necessary, defined properly. 
In this context, I should like to refer especially to the imposition and review of economic sanctions. 
As all Member States must comply with sanctions imposed by the United Nations, the decision-making and review processes thereon must be totally transparent. 
It is therefore difficult to understand why existing sanction regimes are reviewed in closed, informal consultations. 
We request that the Council consider reviewing existing sanction regimes in public meetings with open debate. 
In this vein, it is Turkey's considered opinion that the sanctions committees should also conduct its deliberations in public meetings. 
We strongly believe that openness in the activities of the Council with respect to sanctions would make the system more just and fair, thus strengthening international support for economic sanctions imposed by the United Nations. 
On the other hand, the current practice shows that a great many Council actions are based on the information provided orally by the Secretariat during closed informal consultations. 
It says, 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Turkey for the kind words he addressed to me. 
By the presidential statement issued last 4 November, the Security Council decided to enhance the possibilities of communication between the Council and troop-contributing countries. 
Although that decision embraced the original proposals only in a limited fashion, my delegation appreciated it and will follow very closely its implementation in practice. 
We consider it, along with the other relevant initiatives taken last week, a serious attempt to adapt the working methods of the Security Council to the democratic requirements of the Organization. 
We appreciate today's open debate on the possible structure of future debates. 
Maintaining international peace and security and, to that end, taking effective collective action are among the main objectives, if not the main objective, of the United Nations. 
The authors of the Charter conferred the principal responsibility for this task on the Security Council in order to ensure swift and effective action. 
Articles 31 and 32 suggest, rather, the contrary. 
In this context, the French proposal deserves serious examination. 
With Cartesian logic it discusses the dilemma inherent in most attempts to improve the interaction between the Council and the States non-members of the Council. 
In our view, the key elements of this carefully drafted proposal consist of the debate, which encompasses exchanges of views, and the organization of the debates at the beginning of the Council's consideration of an important question. 
In order to guarantee a viable procedure, active participation must therefore be limited to delegations that have a specific interest in a given subject. 
We hope that the open debates will be considered a useful exercise, not an additional burden on the Council in the performance of its tasks. 
Indeed, the proposal in paragraph 3 (a) of the French aide-m\x{5e66}oire could contribute to more efficient decision-making by the Security Council and could also contribute to increasing the political will of Governments to implement decisions of the Council. 
Furthermore, we consider the proposal in paragraph 3 (b) another element aimed at enhancing the transparency of the Security Council. 
Again, the appropriate balance must be found between public exchanges of views and the necessary negotiations behind closed doors. 
We await with interest the forthcoming meetings of that Working Group, which, we hope, will provide in particular a better understanding of how the working methods of the Security Council can be improved. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Austria for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Wibisono (Indonesia): I should like first to take this opportunity to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of December. 
It is a distinct honour and privilege for me to make this statement on behalf of the non-aligned countries on an issue to which the Non-Aligned Movement attaches great importance, namely, the Security Council's working methods and procedure. 
We hope that this is the beginning of a more meaningful dialogue between members of the Council and non-members. 
This debate today has necessarily to be part of the consideration of the wider issue of reform of the Security Council, which the Non-Aligned Movement has espoused. 
The proposal under consideration, namely, reliance on public debate in reaching decisions in the Security Council, is particularly important since, pursuant to Article 24, paragraph 1, of the Charter, the Council acts on behalf of the entire membership and is thus accountable to it. 
The spirit of transparency and the need for democratic functioning demand not just public meetings of the Council or striking the right balance between the requirements of publicity and efficiency, but effective consultations with the general membership before decisions are taken that are binding on the entire membership. 
The decision-making should refer to the totality of the Council's functioning, and consultations must become a regular feature. 
The exact modality of such consultations may need to be flexible so that the Council's ability to take speedy decisions, when so warranted, is not in any way impaired. 
Those measures are in line with the aspirations of Member States, including the non-aligned countries. 
We would suggest, however, that these measures be institutionalized and not left to the inclinations and preferences of individuals. 
In this regard, it is necessary to institutionalize the consultations envisaged in that Article as well as to adopt other effective measures to enable non-members that have the right to do so to consult the Security Council with regard to a solution of those problems. 
The French proposal, along with a number of other measures already adopted, represents a step forward in the process of the comprehensive reform of the Security Council. 
Partial measures, however laudable, cannot be a substitute for the reform initiated by the General Assembly. 
An open-ended Working Group of the General Assembly is holding discussions on the entire package relating to equitable representation on and increase in the membership of the Security Council. 
That Group has already reported that there is a convergence of views on the idea that the membership of the Council should be enlarged and that the scope and nature of such enlargement should be discussed further. 
Among these are the proposal that the annual report of the Security Council to the General Assembly should be much more informative and analytical and that special reports to the Assembly should be provided, as foreseen by the Charter, on issues of critical political importance. 
This would allow the General Assembly, in its capacity as the only universal body of the United Nations, to consider issues contained in the report and to provide the necessary recommendations to the Council. 
By the same token, the provisions contained in Article 12 of the Charter should be made more liberal. 
In this connection, the authority and credibility of the Council would obviously profit from ascertaining that there is a broad consensus of the general membership of the United Nations, as represented in the General Assembly, on a particular course of action proposed by the Council. 
In addition, the President of the Council could conduct briefings for the Assembly on issues of an urgent political nature, either concurrently with a corresponding special report by the Council or in lieu of one. 
The problem with decisions' being taken in informal consultations of the whole will remain even if this important French initiative is adopted. 
The briefings that are now occasionally held, even if they constitute a step forward, are generally sketchy and provide little or no information other than that appearing in the official documents of the Council. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Indonesia for the kind words he addressed to me. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Omar Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina) took the place reserved for him at the side of the Council Chamber. 
The President (interpretation from French): The next speaker is the representative of Canada. I invite him to take a place at the Council table and to make his statement. 
Mr. Karsgaard (Canada) (interpretation from French): I wish at the outset to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for December. 
I also wish to thank your predecessor, the Permanent Representative of the United States, who presided over the Council last month and has once again taken useful steps to increase the transparency of the Council's work. 
My Government welcomes France's initiative aimed at encouraging the Security Council to make greater use of public debate in its decision-making process. 
We wish to express our support for the procedures proposed in France's aide-m\x{5e66}oire. This is a step in the right direction. 
This initiative falls squarely within the context of many reforms which the Security Council has recently brought to its working methods, in terms both of transparency and of increased consultations with States non-members of the Council. 
Moreover, the presidential statement of 4 November on consultations with troop-contributing countries, which was rapidly implemented, has already proved to be extremely useful. 
My delegation has always recognized the need for informal consultations to ensure prompt and effective action by the Security Council. 
And this requirement clearly continues to apply. 
But we share the view expressed by France and many others that there often seems to be little justification for not airing publicly the positions of Council members on a given issue. 
Member States will provide more active support for the Council's decisions if they are better informed of the reasons leading to such decisions. 
Unnecessary secrecy could, over time, risk eroding the support of the general membership for the Council's actions. 
We hope that this can be managed without adding unduly to the Council's already charged agenda. 
We strongly believe that the implementation of the French proposal will have a significant and positive impact. 
More open proceedings will also increase the general public's understanding of a vital part of the work of our Organization. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Canada for his kind words addressed to me. 
Mr. Kharrazi (Islamic Republic of Iran): Let me first congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of December. 
This is a welcome beginning to rethinking the legitimacy and wisdom of a practice that was established by the Security Council so that it might rely on secrecy as much as it could get away with. 
Assuming for the sake of argument that the former may sometimes be necessary for practical purposes, my delegation fails to see any rational justification for the latter. 
My delegation has experienced first-hand the absolute frustration that accompanies the Security Council's secretive practice of deliberating an issue in which my country was directly involved. 
Contrary to the proposition that attempts to justify Security Council secrecy under the guise of efficiency, our own experience, which is now public knowledge, points only to the expediency and political considerations of a few members of the Council. 
In our view, secrecy breeds suspicion and erodes the confidence of the general membership the very two courses which the Security Council should avoid if it seeks to uphold its authority and refrain from high-handed practices. 
The reforms that have so far been implemented such as announcing informal meetings in the Journal or a few briefings by the President of the Security Council or his or her representative, particularly as this has been carried out to date are merely cosmetic. 
The French delegation has proposed two formulas to strike a better balance between official meetings and informal consultations. 
The second formula, if we have understood it correctly, is based on a constitutional issue: the rule requiring meetings to be held publicly and that informal meetings be exceptions which require an overriding justification. 
Unless it decides otherwise, the Security Council shall meet in public. 
We hope that these proposals are not seen as all-inclusive. 
If the Security Council adopts a restrictive approach to the important question of transparency and limits itself merely to consideration of the welcome proposals made by France, then to say that the Security Council was ready to come to its maturity would be unwarranted flattery early adolescence, maybe! 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of the Islamic Republic of Iran for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Owada (Japan): At the outset, I should like, Sir, to extend my congratulations on your assumption of the presidency for the month of December. 
My congratulations also go to Ambassador Albright, who guided the work of the Council so efficiently as its President for the month of November. 
Japan welcomes the initiative of the Council to convene this meeting to discuss the Security Council's working methods and procedures. 
The Council has come to devote an enormous amount of time to deliberations on issues relating to this field and has adopted many resolutions thereon. 
In particular, the numerous peace-keeping operations it has established in recent years are eloquent testimony to the central importance that the Council attaches to the field of peace and security. 
As the role of the Council has grown, however, the need to reform its composition and to improve its working methods and procedures has become increasingly important. 
In this context, Japan notes with keen interest that intensive discussions have been taking place in a number of forums on the question of Security Council reform. 
From this viewpoint, Japan notes with appreciation that a number of important steps have recently been taken to improve the functioning and transparency of the Security Council. 
In addition, the President has recently taken steps to hold periodic briefings for non-members of the Council to give them the gist of the informal meetings that have taken place. 
With regard to peace-keeping operations, the Council has also decided to hold meetings between the Council members, troop-contributing countries and the Secretariat in order to establish a consultation mechanism between the three. 
Japan values these endeavours as an effort to help facilitate a two-way flow of information between members and non-members of the Council. 
At the same time, however, the official meetings of the Security Council should not be regarded as simply a perfunctory forum for rubber-stamping a decision that has been worked out informally. 
The visibility of the Security Council in the public eye as the executive organ of the international community taking worthwhile decisions with determination, effectiveness and wisdom is crucial to ensuring the legitimacy and credibility of the Council. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Japan for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Wlosowicz (Poland): I should like to begin my brief statement by congratulating you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Security Council for the month of December. 
May I also express our thanks and respect to your predecessor, Ambassador Madeleine Albright, for her achievements as President of the Council for the month of November. 
With the framework for the consultations on peace-keeping operations having been recently agreed upon, today's debate represents yet another reaction to the views expressed by Member States concerning the working methods and procedures of the Security Council. 
It is significant that the Council itself has been actively searching for ways to allow non-members a greater involvement in the decision-making process. 
Since we are only at the beginning of this path, this approach is encouraging. 
In today's world, which is becoming more and more complex, the Council might find it difficult to cope with its workload without resorting, should the need arise, to other countries' experience and views. 
An orientation debate, as proposed by the French delegation, seems to be both an appropriate forum for non-members to be heard as well as an instrument to provide the Council members with information they may need. 
It would also allow all participants in the debate better to understand the respective positions and constraints they have to reckon with. 
In our view, an orientation debate should be a two-way street, equally important for members of the Council and the rest of the United Nations membership. 
The second idea put forward by the French delegation also draws appropriate conclusions from what the Member States have been stating for a considerable period of time. 
The Polish delegation has been supporting the initiatives aimed at devising and implementing relevant changes in the Organization. 
Therefore, we reiterate our support for the French proposals as formulated in document S/1994/1279 and confirm the Polish delegation's readiness to take part in further discussions on the issue of the transparency of the work of the Security Council. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Poland for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Rowe (Australia): I wish to congratulate you, Sir, on your assumption of the presidency of the Council for the month of December. 
We endorse the objectives of the proposal contained in the letter dated 9 November 1994 from the Permanent Representative of France to the Secretary-General (S/1994/1279). 
Convening public meetings of the Council is a step in the right direction in achieving this objective although we, like others who have spoken, fully recognize that more will need to be done to address the necessary reforms. 
We have been pleased to see that there have been instances where the Security Council has listened to the Member States and has sought itself to respond to calls for change. 
The procedure of convening meetings of troop-contributing countries, members of the Security Council and the Secretariat is the most recent positive example of this, and one which we welcomed in a statement to the Council. 
With the unprecedented number of complex situations to which the Council is being called upon to respond, and the increasing frequency of its deliberations, we now find ourselves in times in which these procedures will be most valuable. 
In our view, it is important that public meetings should be so structured as to provide a genuine basis for a two-way exchange between the Council and the Member States. 
Consideration by the Council of the perspectives of Member States, particularly those most affected by a situation, is a sine qua non for the deliberations of the Council. 
We do not see the public meetings as being merely another occasion for the delivery of set-piece statements by Member States or by members of the Council. 
The spirit of the Charter and the provisional rules of procedure envisage genuine discussion and a two-way flow, not just of views but of analysis, particularly in respect of States most affected by the decisions to be taken by the Council. 
In this spirit there will need to be greater degree of participation in the discussions and decisions of the Council by such States, be they troop contributors, States in the region of the conflict, or others. 
It makes sense, then, for the Council to be responsive to the views of Member States. 
More information should flow out of the Council to the wider membership on all aspects of its work. 
But there must also be a flow into the Council from the whole community it serves. 
Its role as an effective representative body demands at least this. 
Therefore, while we welcome this initiative as a significant contribution to improving the working methods of the Council, we emphasize the importance we attach to continuing to address this question on an ongoing basis. 
Further, convening the kinds of public meetings enumerated in the French proposal cannot be a substitute for the continuing improvements in the consultations that are necessary between the Council and troop-contributing countries. 
The calls for increased transparency are symptomatic of a deeper problem: the need to ensure that the Council has the full confidence, or, as the Permanent Representative of France described it, the full trust of the membership that it represents. 
This deeper concern is one that cannot be satisfactorily addressed just by increasing the number of public hearings. 
The efforts of the Security Council and in particular of the French Government in taking this initiative deserve our appreciation. 
This has been a valuable debate and one which we see as contributing significantly to the increased effectiveness of the Organization. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Australia for the kind words he addressed to me. 
Mr. Omar Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina): I should like to begin by associating my delegation with the congratulations that have been extended to you, Mr. President. 
The Security Council has spent much time and energy, for which my delegation is thankful, on the situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
From our perspective, the most notable of the shortcomings have been in the transparency, or lack thereof, of the deliberations, and the manner in which the Security Council keeps itself informed. 
Transparency is the attribute whereby the Security Council is to keep the general membership informed, and whereby the Council is to meet one of the objectives of the Charter: harmonizing the actions of nations. 
The absence of formal mechanisms to facilitate transparency means that transparency must be undertaken at an informal and practically voluntary level. 
This absence of non-Council input only compromises the work of the Council and leaves the impression that the Council is no longer a vehicle by which the general membership can express itself, but instead has become a vehicle driven by an elite few. 
The Council cannot afford to leave this impression if it is to meet the objective of harmonizing actions of nations as well as to fulfil the fundamental principle of equality among nations. 
Late this summer, rumours were circulating among some Member States outside of the Council that such a resolution had been drafted. 
Later, rumour had it that just the opposite of that resolution had been drafted. 
The rumours continued and grew, with various spins on what type of resolution was, in fact, being drafted. This situation lasted for several weeks without any non-Council States having any idea of what was really taking place. 
Delegates following the situation in the former Yugoslavia had been reduced to gossip columnists watching the latest movements of their favorite celebrity. 
It was many weeks before initial drafts were circulated, and it is still doubtful whether resolution 943 (1994) reflects the views of the general membership. 
This information has at times arrived too late, and at times has been either inconsistent or even suppressed. 
The case of Bosnia and Herzegovina again provides an example. 
The presidential statement adopted this past Tuesday was able to determine that an attack on Bangladeshi peace keepers was deliberate, yet was not able to specify who was responsible for the attack. 
We believe that the absurdity in this is self-evident. 
A United Nations spokesman ... repeated assurances that rebel Serbs were respecting the Bihac zone, which is roughly six miles by five miles. 
This is clearly a case of suppression of information and tends to reek of independent agendas, apart from the interests that are to be pursued in accordance with the Charter. 
We do not know yet where this decision was made. 
Anything less is an affront to all Member States, which depend upon the integrity of the Organization for their well-being and protection. 
In our case, this suppression has been the vehicle for our pursuit of even-handedness. 
While many can debate on whether or not the concept of even-handedness should be practised on absolute terms, I believe that we can all agree that even-handedness should not be pursued at the expense of the truth. 
In the meantime, we realize that we have only the Security Council upon which to rely, and we will continue to work with present and incoming members in this regard. 
We will continue to provide the Council and non-Council States with the benefit of our experience, particularly in reference to transparency and provision of information. 
The President (interpretation from French): I thank the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina for the kind words he addressed to me. 
The Security Council will consider further this question. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/81. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Cyprus, document S/1994/1407 and Add.1. 
Members of the Council also have before them document S/1994/1433, which contains the text of a draft resolution prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
It is my understanding that the Security Council is ready to proceed to the vote on the draft resolution (S/1994/1433) before it. 
If I hear no objection, I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
The President (interpretation from French): There were 15 votes in favour. 
The draft resolution has been adopted unanimously as resolution 969 (1994). 
Thursday, 22 December 1994, 10.30 a.m. The meeting was called to order at 11 a.m. 
The President (interpretation from French): The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
The Security Council continues to follow closely developments in Burundi. 
It is concerned about the escalation of violence in Burundi, both in Bujumbura and in the countryside, which threatens to further destabilize an already fragile situation and could endanger the stability of the subregion. 
The Security Council welcomes the continuing efforts being made to bring about further political progress in Burundi and underlines the importance of continuing to resolve all outstanding issues through dialogue on the basis of the agreements reached thus far by the political parties. 
It urges all sides to reject confrontational tactics, violence or extremism, and to work towards compromise and conciliation in a spirit of national unity which transcends ethnic origins. 
The Security Council requests the Secretary-General to keep it fully informed of developments in Burundi. 
The Council will remain actively seized of the matter. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/82. 
The representative of the United States proposed oral amendments to the provisional agenda (T/1979), as follows: 
"10. Attainment of self-government or independence by the Trust Territories (Trusteeship Council resolution 1369 (XVII) and General Assembly resolution 1413 (XIV))"; 
"11. Cooperation with the Special Committee on the Situation with regard to the Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples (General Assembly resolution 1654 (XVI))" 
4. At its opening meeting, the Trusteeship Council unanimously elected the following officers: 
Vice-President: Mr. Stephen Gomersall (United Kingdom). 
5. During the session, the Trusteeship Council heard statements by representatives of the Administering Authority and its special representatives and advisers, as well as other members of the Council (see part I, sect. C, of the present report). 
7. At its 1706th meeting, on 1 November 1994, 7/ the Trusteeship Council adopted the present report to the Security Council (see part I, sect. J). 
9. At its 1706th meeting, on 1 November 1994, the Trusteeship Council decided, without objection, to take note of the report. 
His Government was grateful to the Council for sending a mission to observe the referendum and for its continuing close attention to Palau. 
12. Following the successful plebiscite, President Nakamura and his Administration had actively prepared for Palau's transition to independence and had met formally with the United States on four separate occasions to discuss transition issues. 
Under President Nakamura's leadership Palau would soon complete the final steps that must be taken before the Compact entered into force. 
The United States Government fully supported Palau's target date of 1 October 1994 for the implementation of the Compact provided all legal requirements had been met by that date. 
14. His Government appreciated the support of the Council concerning Palau's passage to its new status. 
In this connection, his Government had requested the Council to adopt a resolution stating that it was appropriate for the Trusteeship Agreement 12/ to be terminated upon the entry into force of the Compact of Free Association. 
Together, the Administering Authority and the Government of Palau had worked to advance the implementation of the Compact of Free Association between the two nations. 
On 14 November 1992, the Palau Election Commission had certified those results. 
Although the amendment had gone into effect, the physical process of incorporating it into the Palau Constitution had not, as yet, been implemented. 
The first, filed with the Supreme Court of Palau by Mr. Yutaka Gibbons, the Ibedul of Koror, and others, had alleged that the Palauan version of the November 1992 initiative had not been an accurate translation of the English text and had caused voter confusion. 
18. On 2 July 1993, the Trial Division of the Supreme Court had ruled against the Ibedul in favour of those he had sued (the President of Palau, the Palau Election Commission and other defendants) and, accordingly, had upheld the results of the November 1992 initiative. 
The decision had come on the same day as the convening of a special session by the Palau National Congress to finalize the Compact Implementation Bill of 1993, enabling legislation to implement the Compact. 
19. On 2 August 1993, the Ibedul and 51 other plaintiffs had appealed the decision of 2 July 1993 before the Appellate Division of the Palau Supreme Court. 
20. On 29 October, the Appellate Division of the Palau Supreme Court had affirmed the 2 July 1993 decision of the Trial Division and had upheld the results of the November 1992 initiative amending the Palau Constitution. 
21. On 24 September 1993, a second civil action, filed by Ms. Gabriela Ngirmang and nine other persons, could have derailed the efforts of the Government of Palau to hold the plebiscite of 9 November 1993. 
The plaintiffs had sought to invalidate the constitutional amendment referendum of November 1992 on the grounds that the referendum should have been held only after Palau had received a "favourable response" from the Administering Authority to changes in the Compact which the Government of Palau had requested. 
The suit had alleged that Palau had never received such a response prior to the referendum of November 1992. 
22. On 27 October 1993, the Chief Justice of Palau had tried the above case. 
In this connection, on 2 November 1993, the Trial Division of the Palau Supreme Court had filed three documents which included a judgement ordering the dismissal of the plaintiffs' complaint and the denial of all requested relief. 
23. On 9 November 1993, the eighth plebiscite on the Compact of Free Association had been held, the results of which had been certified by the Chairman of the Palau Election Commission in a letter dated 19 November 1993 addressed to the President of Palau. 
24. In December 1993, the President of Palau had submitted to the Palau National Congress the composition of the Compact transition team, which would identify the steps needed to implement the Compact. 
25. In January 1994, two separate complaints had been filed in the Trial Division of the Supreme Court of Palau challenging the November 1993 ratification of the Compact of Free Association. 
The plaintiffs did not indicate whether they planned to appeal the Trial Division's decision. 
Any claim that the letter had wrongfully induced Palau's entry into the Compact could only be asserted, if at all, by the Government of Palau itself, which had not done so. 
28. The Alternate Representative informed the Council of a third lawsuit challenging the Compact implementation process. 
The civil action, which was in the courts of the Administering Authority (Honolulu) and not of Palau, had been filed on 18 February 1994 by two citizens of the Trust Territory of the Pacific Islands. 
The plaintiffs claimed that provisions of the Compact would violate the Administering Authority's environmental laws and that officials of the Administering Authority had neither complied with the National Environmental Policy Act nor prepared an environmental impact statement relating to the Compact. 
30. The plaintiffs were scheduled to appear before the Trusteeship Council during its May session. 
Their attorney had said that they would oppose plans to implement the Compact and would ask the Council to support their campaign against the use of Palau for, according to their claim, the Administering Authority's military activities or for nuclear waste or toxic waste disposal. 
31. The Alternate Representative assured the Council that Section 324 of the Compact bound the Administering Authority "not [to] use, test, store or dispose of nuclear, toxic chemical, gas or biological weapons intended for use in warfare". 
32. Moreover, with respect to military activities, given changes in the geopolitical situation in the western Pacific, the Administering Authority currently had no plans to conduct military activities in Palau. 
Should such activities become necessary in the future, they would, of course, be governed by the terms of the Compact as approved by the people of Palau. 
33. The road to free association had been long and controversial. 
The Administering Authority agreed with the Government of Palau that the time to implement the Compact had arrived. 
Next time Palau would stand before the United Nations as a sovereign and independent country and as a Member of the Organization. 
During the year under review, there had been considerable achievements in Palau and the people eagerly looked forward to becoming an independent and sovereign nation. 
35. The Government of Palau was grateful to the Trusteeship Council for having sent a delegation to observe its November 1993 plebiscite, which had been conducted fairly and in keeping with Palau's democratic principles. 
While there had been legal challenges, the fair conduct of the plebiscite had been upheld by every court that had considered it. 
One case still remained in Palau and there was a case on environmental procedures in the courts of the United States. 
Similar motions were expected to be filed by the United States and the Republic of Palau in the Honolulu case in June. 
Palau was confident that both cases would be decided in a timely and fair manner and that the overwhelming decision of the people of Palau to enter into a relationship of free association with the United States would be implemented. 
37. The fact that there were legal challenges was a tribute to their democratic systems. 
Citizens must have access to their courts to assert their rights in a free society. 
He believed that the people of Palau had spoken decisively at the polls and that they must make every effort to implement their decision promptly. 
38. The Special Representative was pleased that the United States and Palau had agreed on 1 October 1994 as the date on which the Compact of Free Association would come into force, assuming that legal requirements had been met by then. 
It was important for the people of Palau and for their internal process to have a definite and specific date for the implementation of the compact, and he urged the Council to support it. 
All of Palau's leaders, including the Olbiil Era Kelulau (National Congress of Palau), traditional leaders and state Governments, had worked together to ensure that the latest referendum on the Compact was conducted harmoniously and in accordance with democratic principles. 
Palau's national government budget had been balanced for the past few years. 
In fiscal year 1994, Palau had the largest budget ever for the Republic; Palauans were proud that a higher percentage had been allocated to education, health and public safety, and a lower overall percentage to the wages of government employees. 
Palau's economy, stronger than ever before, had contributed to the increase of the local revenue, which was now equal to, if not greater than, that portion of their operating budget provided by the Administering Authority. 
Palau had reduced government as the employer of people and had simultaneously made it a more efficient deliverer of essential services. 
41. With the assistance of the United States, Palau had a new hospital and was in the process of upgrading the health-care system throughout its states. the Territory had a national drug programme to help remove the scourge of drugs, particularly from its young people. 
Palau was also developing a new prison system and was making arrangements with the United States concerning the improvement of law enforcement. 
The offices of the Special Prosecutor and the Public Auditor had both been filled. 
It would also maintain its strong environmental protection policies. 
43. The Special Representative stated that he had submitted to their national legislature a budget for fiscal year 1995. 
That budget, which assumes that the Compact of Free Association between Palau and the United States will begin with fiscal year 1995, was balanced and comprehensive. 
It did not create a large overall government structure but did increase spending for health and education, recognizing Palau's continuing commitment to provide its people with a high level of services in these critical areas. 
44. In terms of international financial considerations, Palau had resolved its financial obligations in connection with the building of the power plant in the Territory. 
As a prerequisite to the implementation of the Compact, Palau had submitted to the United States a substantive Economic Development Plan covering the various aspects of Palau's economic and other sectors. 
46. Palauans believed that the funds to be received under the Compact should be used to meet the Territory's long-term economic goals and not just its current political needs. 
Palauans were grateful to the United Nations and the United Nations Development Programme for their assistance in the preparation of a Master Plan that would set forth Palau's goals and objectives for economic, social and physical development through the year 2020. 
Recent discussions between Palau, the United Nations and the United States were expected to result in a modified Master Plan that would allow the needs of Palau to be fully met. 
47. Through the life of the trusteeship, the United States had been responsible for the economic development and self-sufficiency of Palau. 
In recent years, Palau and the United States had worked together in harmony to resolve the political status of Palau. 
It was the responsiveness of the United States that had enabled the two nations to resolve their most significant differences and had paved the way for the approval of the Compact of Free Association. 
50. The representative of the United Kingdom stated that his Government had consistently supported the efforts of the Trust Territory of Palau to achieve whatever form of political status it sought. 
It was important that the Trusteeship Council give Palau its full support in this regard. 
51. His Government welcomed the progress made in bringing to an end Palau's trusteeship status; it also welcomed the results of the plebiscite on the Compact of Free Association held in Palau in November 1993. 
He expressed the hope that the outstanding legal obstacles would soon be removed, clearing the way for Palau to adopt the Compact. 
52. The United Kingdom was encouraged by reports of the Administering Authority and the President of Palau on the economic, social and educational development of Palau. 
His Government reiterated its commitment to assist them in achieving a political status of their choosing. 
55. During the past year, new and substantial progress had been made in the Territory in the fields of business, tourism and industry, particularly in the fishing sector. 
The educational and medical sectors had also seen considerable improvement, as evidenced by the opening of the National Hospital of Palau in Koror. 
56. It was essential for Palau to acquire a new status quickly, in conformity with the aspirations of the population, in order to continue its promising economic and social development based on stable institutional foundations. 
In this regard, the representative of France recalled two decisive events of the past two years. 
The elections of 4 November 1992 had made it possible for Palau to overcome the institutional difficulties that had obstructed its path to progress. 
The referendum on the Compact of Free Association held on 9 November 1993, which had been observed by a United Nations visiting mission, had clearly shown, through certified results, that a very large majority of Palauans were in favour of the adoption of the Compact. 
57. France expressed the hope that this clearly expressed will of the people would finally be realized and that the people of Palau would soon be able to administer their own country according to the laws which they had freely chosen. 
The Administering Authority must, of course, continue to fulfil its obligations until the trusteeship ended. 
58. The representative of the Russian Federation stated that the Council was dealing today with the situation in Palau, the last Territory where the United Nations Trusteeship System was still functioning. 
During the current session, members of the Council had been given the opportunity to consider in depth a comprehensive report by the Administering Authority, the United States, and to listen to statements made by the representatives of the United States and Palau and by petitioners. 
The Council had been given the opportunity to clarify specific matters and to receive exhaustive information on the political, economic and social circumstances in the Territory, as well as on the measures being taken by the Administering Authority in implementation of its responsibilities under the Trusteeship Agreement. 
This had given the Russian delegation a sufficiently clear picture of the real situation in Palau. 
The materials and documents presented during the session testified to real achievements in a number of economic, social and political areas over the past few years, and attested to how that process had been aided by the Administering Authority. 
At the same time, Palau still faced a number of difficulties, particularly with regard to its industry and infrastructure, land issues, environment, marine resources, health-care system and social welfare, and local culture. 
61. It was his delegation's view that the obligations of the United States under the Trusteeship Agreement and the Charter of the United Nations would remain in force until the right of the people of Palau to self-determination could be exercised fully. 
In that connection, he noted with satisfaction the firm intention of the United States Government to conclude the implementation of the key provisions of the Compact by October 1994. 
That would help the general trend towards reducing the foreign military presence and would develop broad cooperation in the region. 
62. The Russian Federation had always supported the aspirations of the peoples of the Trust Territories to achieve a political status in full conformity with their needs and national interests. 
His delegation expressed the hope that, as a result of the joint efforts by the United Nations, the people of Palau and all other parties concerned, Palau - like other former Trust Territories - would soon become a full-fledged member of the international community. 
64. The United Nations Visiting Mission sent by the Trusteeship Council to observe the plebiscite, composed of China, France, the Russian Federation, the United Kingdom, the Marshall Islands and Samoa, had met with Palauans from different walks of life. 
The Mission had inspected the preparations for the plebiscite, observed the voting and counting, and consequently concluded, in its report to the Council, that the plebiscite had been conducted in a free and fair manner. 
65. The Chinese Government and people had always supported the people of the Trust Territories in their efforts to achieve self-determination and in their aspiration for national independence. 
China respected the choice of the people of Palau concerning their country's political future which had been made of their own free will and based on their national interests. 
66. Pending the forthcoming termination of trusteeship in Palau, the Administering Authority should adopt practical measures to fulfil its obligations under the United Nations Charter and the Trusteeship Agreement and should create the necessary conditions for the independence and development of Palau. 
67. China looked forward to Palau's becoming an independent member of the international community, to its setting out on the road to economic development and to its building up an independent country. 
Palau had demonstrated competence in the administrative, legislative and judicial functions of self-government. 
It had a sound economy, substantial resources and a significant potential for economic growth. 
The people of Palau had freely exercised their right to self-determination in the recent plebiscite that had approved the Compact of Free Association with the United States. 
His delegation appreciated the support for early implementation of the Compact of Free Association expressed by the other members of the Council during the general debate. 
As stated by both his Government and the Government of Palau, they planned to implement the Compact as soon as all the domestic legal requirements had been met. 
The primary remaining requirement was that the results of the plebiscite be free from any legal challenge in Palau. 
69. At the previous meeting, the status of the two existing court cases in Palau and the United States and the likelihood of their early resolution had been discussed at some length. 
His delegation thought that the target date of 1 October 1994 for the entry into force of the compact was realistic. 
This was required by the Compact of Free Association. 
It was time for Palauans to assume responsibility for the protection of their own environment for their sake and that of future generations. 
It was also time for Palau to enter the international arena. 
In doing so, the Territory, like all other nations, depended ultimately on the good faith of those nations with which it had signed treaties or reached agreements and from which it had received assurances. 
The Compact, along with related agreements and assurances, required the United States to defend Palau, to limit military activities in Palau and to respect Palau's fragile environment and land. 
He reiterated to the Council that Palau was ready to become a sovereign State by the overwhelming and free decision of the people of Palau. 
71. With the assistance of the United States under the Compact and of other nations, Palau would be able to meet future challenges. 
Under the trusteeship and with the assistance of the United States, Palauans had nurtured their democracy over many years and through troubled waters. 
Now, that democracy and their people would serve as their nation's foundation and sustain them as they faced the unknown challenges of the future. 
Palauans had made their own decision and were ready to embark on the journey to independence with confidence. 
Assuming that legal requirements were met, he hoped that the Council would make 1 October 1994 the day on which they would finally start that journey. 
73. At its 1704th meeting, on 24 May 1994, 1/ the Trusteeship Council heard two petitioners under item 5 of its agenda. 
74. At its 1704th meeting, 1/ the Trusteeship Council considered one communication. 
The communication, together with an indication of its content, is contained in document T/INF/42. 
75. At its 1704th meeting, on 24 May 1994, 1/ the Trusteeship Council decided, without objection, to take note of the written communication summarized in document T/INF/42. 
The annex to the report of the Secretary-General listed materials distributed to various individuals and organizations in Palau, including educational institutions, government organizations, individuals and radio stations. 
81. With regard to the questionnaire distributed in November 1993 by the secretariat of the United Nations Visiting Mission to Observe the Plebiscite in Palau, the representative stated that some 20 responses received were analysed in annex II of the report of the Secretary-General. 
The purpose of the questionnaire was to measure the impact of the public awareness campaign of the Department of Public Information on the population. 
83. At its 1704th meeting, on 24 May 1994, 1/ the Trusteeship Council decided to take a decision on item 8 of its agenda following the adoption of its conclusions and recommendations. 
84. At its 1705th meeting, on 25 May 1994, 5/ the President drew attention to the draft resolution on the item contained in document T/L.1291, which was introduced by the representative of the United States at that meeting. 
89. At its 1705th meeting, on 25 May 1994, 5/ the Trusteeship Council considered item 10 of its agenda. 
At the same meeting, the President of the Trusteeship Council drew attention to the draft resolution contained in document T/L.1292, which was then introduced by the representative of France. 
93. The Trusteeship Council considered the report of the Drafting Committee at its 1705th meeting, on 25 May 1994. 5/ At that meeting, the representative of the United Kingdom, on behalf of the Drafting Committee, introduced the report contained in document T/L.1293. 
Thereafter, the Council considered the report of the Drafting Committee contained in document T/L.1293. 
95. At the same meeting, the Trusteeship Council adopted, without a vote, the draft conclusions and recommendations contained in the annex to the report of the Drafting Committee. 
The Council further decided that the conclusions and recommendations would constitute part II of its report on its sixty-first session to the Security Council. 
96. At its 1706th meeting, on 1 November 1994, 7/ the Trusteeship Council considered the report of its sixty-first session to the Security Council. 
97. At the same meeting, the Trusteeship Council adopted, without a vote, the present report as a whole. 
98. At its 1705th meeting, on 25 May 1994, 5/ the Trusteeship Council adopted, without a vote, the following draft conclusions and recommendations (T/L.1293) (see also part I, sect. I): 
"2. The Trusteeship Council welcomes the holding of a plebiscite in Palau on 9 November 1993 on the Compact of Free Association 11/ with the United States of America. 
The Council also welcomes the result of the plebiscite and congratulates the people of Palau. 
The Council welcomes the Mission's report, 16/ as stated also in its resolution 2198 (LX) of 18 January 1994. 
"4. The Trusteeship Council notes that the peoples of the Trust Territory, in the exercise of their right to self-government as set out in Article 76 b of the Charter, have elected to assume full responsibility for administration in the economic, social and educational fields. 
"5. The Trusteeship Council notes with satisfaction that further progress has been made in the economic, social and educational fields. 
In particular, the Council welcomes the draft five-year plan, completed in November 1992 by the Ministry of Health in collaboration with the World Health Organization, and the opening of the Palau National Hospital. 
The Council expresses the hope that the goals and objectives will be realized within the time-scale of the plan. 
"6. The Trusteeship Council takes note of the progress made in activities related to fisheries resources development and the emphasis placed on the need to protect the environment, in particular, to safeguard against overexploitation of marine resources. 
The Council looks forward to the early completion of the Palau National Master Development Plan financed jointly by the Administering Authority and the United Nations Development Programme. 
1. Adoption of the agenda. 
2. Report of the Secretary-General on credentials. 
4. Examination of the annual report of the Administering Authority for the year ended 30 September 1993: Trust Territory of the Pacific Islands. 
6. Offers by Member States of study and training facilities for inhabitants of Trust Territories: report of the Secretary-General (General Assembly resolutions 557 (VI) and 753 (VIII)). 
7. Dissemination of information on the United Nations and the International Trusteeship System in Trust Territories: report of the Secretary-General (Trusteeship Council resolution 36 (III) and General Assembly resolution 754 (VIII)). 
8. Cooperation with the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination (General Assembly resolutions 2106 B (XX) and 48/90. 
12. Adoption of the report of the Trusteeship Council to the Security Council (Security Council resolution 70 (1949)). 
1. Adoption of the agenda. 
2. Report of the Secretary-General on credentials. 
4. Examination of the annual report of the Administering Authority for the year ended 30 September 1993: Trust Territory of the Pacific Islands. 
6. Offers by Member States of study and training facilities for inhabitants of Trust Territories: report of the Secretary-General (General Assembly resolutions 557 (VI) and 753 (VIII)). 
7. Dissemination of information on the United Nations and the International Trusteeship System in Trust Territories: report of the Secretary-General (Trusteeship Council resolution 36 (III) and General Assembly resolution 754 (VIII)). 
9. Adoption of the report of the Trusteeship Council to the Security Council (Security Council resolution 70 (1949)). 
1. Fighting between the Armed Forces of the Government of Rwanda and the Rwandese Patriotic Front (RPF) first broke out in October 1990. 
Those hostilities interrupted comprehensive negotiations between the Government of Rwanda and RPF which had been supported by the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and facilitated by the United Republic of Tanzania. 
The mandate of UNOMUR is to monitor the Uganda/Rwanda border to verify that no military assistance reaches Rwanda. 
8. The reconnaissance mission carried out a detailed survey of the forces of the parties, including their respective structures and equipment, troop dispositions and topography, by land and by air. 
It received detailed briefings from the Commander of the Neutral Military Observer Group (NMOG II) on the present status and role of the NMOG II in Rwanda. 
NMOG II had replaced a previous NMOG I force in August 1993 and was currently made up of personnel from OAU member countries. 
In regard to relief assistance, the mission worked out arrangements that could enhance the various aspects of ongoing humanitarian activities. 
11. On 29 September 1993, the Secretary-General submitted to the Council an addendum to his report 4/ covering the preliminary cost estimates related to the establishment and deployment of the proposed mission. 
Based on the concept of operations outlined in his main report, it was estimated that an amount of $62,618 would be required for the initial six-month period, inclusive of start-up costs and acquisition of capital equipment. 
13. The Security Council, having considered the report of the Secretary-General, adopted resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 by which the Council, inter alia, decided to establish under its authority the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) for a period of six months. 
14. By the same resolution, the Security Council approved the proposal that the United Nations Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR), which had been established by resolution 846 (1993), should be integrated within UNAMIR. 
In addition, the Council welcomed the efforts and the cooperation of OAU in helping to implement the Arusha peace agreement, in particular the integration of NMOG II within UNAMIR. 
(a) To contribute to the security of the city of Kigali, inter alia, within a weapons-secure area established by the parties in and around the city; 
(b) To monitor observance of the cease-fire agreement, which calls for the establishment of cantonment and assembly zones and the demarcation of the new demilitarized zone and other demilitarization procedures; 
(d) To assist with mine clearance, primarily through training programmes; 
(f) To monitor the process of repatriation of Rwandese refugees and resettlement of displaced persons to verify that it is carried out in a safe and orderly manner; 
(h) To investigate and report on incidents regarding the activities of the Gendarmerie and police. 
18. Owing to the presence of several battalions of government forces in Kigali and the introduction into the city of the RPF leadership with a fully equipped RPF battalion, UNAMIR will establish a weapons secure area in and around Kigali. 
The security of the city will be accomplished in four ways. First, UNAMIR will deploy an infantry battalion throughout the Kigali area with the aim of providing security for the international airport, the RPF battalion compound and government buildings and assisting in the recovery of arms from civilians. 
Secondly, UNAMIR will monitor and verify the securing of weapons and the movement of all forces from both parties in the Kigali sector through the use of infantry and military observers. 
Thirdly, in monitoring the activities involved in the establishment of the new Integrated Rwandese Defence Forces and Gendarmerie, UNAMIR will deploy liaison officers to the headquarters of these new forces. 
Fourthly, UNAMIR will take appropriate measures, as necessary, to assist in providing security for members of the transitional government. 
19. UNAMIR will monitor the cease-fire agreement through verification and control of the expanded DMZ and by the concentration, disarming, demobilization and integration of troops of both the parties and the Gendarmerie. 
This will be achieved by the deployment of military observers and a second infantry battalion (in addition to the two existing infantry platoons of NMOG II) in the DMZ and at the assembly points, cantonment points and integrated training centres. 
In accordance with the peace agreement, the responsibility for the identification of assembly zones, and thus the demarcation of the new DMZ, will rest with UNAMIR. 
20. According to the Arusha peace agreement, the process of demobilization of all of the forces and the Gendarmerie, and the subsequent training and integration of personnel for the new National Army and for the new National Gendarmerie, is to be completed over a seven- to nine-month period. 
This process will commence on a date set by the broad-based transitional government in consultation with UNAMIR. 
The possible need to assist the parties with transporting their personnel, constructing shelters to accommodate the assembled troops and resupplying and/or feeding them will require special attention. 
UNAMIR will have the capacity to provide escort and protection for humanitarian activities, as required, until relieved by the new Rwandese Defence Forces and Gendarmerie. 
21. The effective execution of UNAMIR's tasks, as well as the rate at which they can proceed, depends not only upon the timely availability of resources, but also on the capacity of the local infrastructure, as well as UNAMIR's repair and maintenance capabilities. 
Taking into account the state of the existing infrastructure in Rwanda, an engineer company will be deployed to assist in restoring basic infrastructure, including roads and bridges necessary for the work of the mission. 
UNAMIR has already incorporated elements of the NMOG II forces, which were already in place in the current DMZ, under its command as of 1 November 1993. 
23. UNAMIR will be divided into five sectors. There will be a Kigali sector and a DMZ sector. 
Two other sectors will be located with the government forces and RPF forces respectively. 
For the purpose of command and control, UNOMUR will be considered the fifth sector. 
UNAMIR will be supported by engineer, aviation, communications and medical units, as well as by the necessary logistic and administrative staff. 
UNAMIR's Force headquarters will be located in Kigali. 
The two infantry battalions (800 all ranks each) will each consist of a heavy logistics company and four rifle companies. 
28. The military personnel of UNAMIR will be deployed progressively and will conduct the operation in four phases. 
29. Phase I commenced on 5 October 1993, the day on which the Security Council adopted the enabling resolution, and will end on D-Day, the day on which the transitional government is installed in Kigali. 
The necessary command and control, service support, infrastructure and equipment will be put in place. 
By the end of phase I, the strength of the mission will number a total of 1,428 military personnel, of whom 1,217 will be staff officers and formed troops and 211 will be military observers (including 77 military observers from UNOMUR and 54 from NMOG II). 
30. Phase II will commence on D-Day and last until D-Day + 90, or when the process of disengagement, demobilization and integration of the forces and the Gendarmerie begins. 
This phase will see the continued build-up of the mission to its peak strength. 
The expanded NMOG II would have been integrated into UNAMIR while UNOMUR will continue to discharge its mandate under the command and control of UNAMIR. 
By the end of this phase, the strength of the mission will include a total of 2,548 military personnel, of whom 2,217 will be staff officers and formed troops and 331 will be military observers. 
By the end of this phase, the strength of the mission will be in the process of reduction to approximately 1,240 all ranks. 
The residual strength of the mission will amount to approximately 930 military personnel, of whom 850 will be staff officers and formed troops and 80 will be military observers. 
34. In order to verify that law and order are maintained effectively and impartially, a small United Nations civilian police unit, headed by a Police Commissioner, will be deployed in Kigali and the nine prefecture capitals and at specific police installations. 
The police unit will consist of a headquarters of 10 officers, including a special investigation team; a Kigali district consisting of 20 personnel; and a provincial district consisting of monitoring teams for each of the prefectures (except Kigali), requiring a total of 30 personnel. 
35. In addition to the provisions of the protocol of agreement on the repatriation of refugees and the resettlement of displaced persons, both the Government and RPF have indicated that international assistance will be essential in bringing about the successful implementation of the peace agreement. 
Humanitarian assistance currently being provided by humanitarian agencies will continue and will be coordinated with UNAMIR's activities. 
36. An information campaign will be launched both in the countries of asylum and in Rwanda to promote the provisions of the peace agreement. 
Information relating to refugees and the options offered to them will also be part of this information campaign. 
37. Mine clearance has been earmarked as a priority to ease the constant threat to the lives of the displaced persons. 
38. The United Nations will initiate a mine-clearance programme, including a survey of existing locations, a mine-awareness campaign for displaced persons and refugees and a training programme in mine deactivation for the government and RPF engineer forces. 
An engineer element will be included within the military component to provide a local mine-clearance capability on routes necessary to the mission's operations. 
In addition, should the training programme for both parties be deemed unworkable or unsafe, a professional mine-clearance company will be subcontracted, as has been the practice in other peace-keeping operations. 
One regional office will be located in the northern city of Byumba. 
The second will be in Kabale, which is the current headquarters of UNOMUR. 
In order to provide information to the general public on the activities of the mission, UNAMIR will seek access to an established radio station. 
40. It is estimated that a total of 127 international staff (26 Professional and 101 Field and General Service staff) and 68 locally recruited staff will be required. 
These figures include the 17 international staff and 7 locally recruited staff currently working in Uganda with UNOMUR. 
42. The Secretary-General hereby appeals to Member States to make advances, on a voluntary basis, to meet the initial expenses of UNAMIR, pending formal action by the General Assembly. 
The Secretary-General also appeals to all Governments to consider making available voluntary contributions in support of the emplacement and continuing operation of UNAMIR. 
Annex V provides the proposed civilian staffing table of UNAMIR, annex VI provides an organizational chart of UNAMIR and annex VII details the functional titles and job descriptions of the proposed posts in the Professional category and above. 
Deployment schedules for military and civilian personnel are provided in annex VIII and civilian staff and related costs are shown in annex X. Annex XII provides the proposed vehicle establishment for UNAMIR. 
44. Should the mandate of UNAMIR be extended by the Security Council, the total cost of UNAMIR for the period from 5 April 1994 to 4 April 1995 has been estimated at $98,422,500 gross ($96,110,400 net). 
Deployment schedules for military and civilian personnel are provided in annex IX and civilian staff and related costs are shown in annex XI. 
45. The Secretary-General recommends the establishment of a special account for UNAMIR to be administered in accordance with financial regulation 6.6 for the purpose of accounting for income received and expenditure made in respect of the mission. 
The financial accounts will be kept in accordance with the approved mandate period. 
Should the mandate of UNAMIR be extended by the Security Council, appropriate additional accounting arrangements may be proposed to the General Assembly. 
By the same resolution, the Council welcomed the efforts and the cooperation of OAU in helping to implement the Arusha peace agreement, in particular the integration of NMOG II within UNAMIR. 
47. A United Nations Inter-agency Consolidated Appeal for Rwanda has been initiated in the amount of $78.5 million in order to provide various types of humanitarian assistance to the mission area. 
As at mid-December 1993, contributions and pledges in a total amount of $53.0 million have been received. 
(a) Appropriation and apportionment of an amount of $48,413,800 gross ($47,818,000 net), inclusive of the amount of $4.6 million previously authorized by ACABQ, for the operation of UNAMIR for the period from 5 October 1993 to 4 April 1994; 
(b) With regard to the period after 4 April 1994, provision by means of appropriation and/or commitment authorization, of such additional amounts as appropriate, should the Security Council decide to extend the mandate of UNAMIR beyond that date. 
1. These estimates were calculated, where applicable, on the basis of the cost parameters indicated below. 
4. The travel of military observers and civilian police to the mission area has been estimated at an average cost of $7,000 per person per round trip (basic air fare $3,000 and 100 kilograms of accompanied baggage $4,000). 
The travel of international civilian staff to the mission area has been estimated at an average cost of $10,000 per person per round trip (basic air fare $4,800 and 100 kilograms of accompanied baggage $5,200). 
6. Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard costs except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the mission. 
Salaries and common staff costs of local staff are based on the local salary scale established for Kigali. 
Provision is also made for a 30-day reserve of composite rations ($330,700). 
The estimate provides for a daily allowance for incidental personal expenses payable to 1,420 contingent personnel at a rate of $1.28 per person per day for 137,620 person-days. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 60 civilian police for a total of 6,435 person-days in accordance with the deployment schedule indicated below and as per the rates indicated in paragraph 2 above. 
Provision is made for required repairs to essential parts of the infrastructure of the mission area to enable UNAMIR to execute its mandate. 
The cost estimate is based on costs for similar repairs undertaken by the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) and the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ) and is broken down as follows: 
No provision is required for the purchase of vehicles as the 279 vehicles which are required for UNAMIR will be redeployed from UNTAC and UNOSOM. 
The cost estimate provides for the related freight charges only. 
The 40 vehicles required for UNOMUR were previously provided for under the UNOMUR budget. 
Additional provision is made for the rental of vehicles for the reconnaissance mission ($10,000). 
Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts, repairs and regular maintenance for an average of 200 vehicles (100 United Nations-owned, including 40 UNOMUR vehicles, and 100 contingent-owned) which are expected to be in the mission area during this period. 
Provision is made for the cost of third-party liability insurance estimated at $400 per vehicle per annum for an average of 100 United Nations-owned vehicles and 100 contingent-owned vehicles. 
- One MI-8 helicopter, to be used for air observation, logistic support, medical evacuation and command liaison, will be deployed to the mission area on 20 December 1993; 
- Three B-212 helicopters, equipped with infrared surveillance capability for observation purposes, are currently being utilized by UNOMUR and will be required for the continuation of UNOMUR's responsibilities on the Uganda/Rwanda border. 
The cost related to these helicopters will be assumed by UNAMIR effective 22 December 1993; 
The cost estimate is based on a fuel consumption of 195 gallons per hour and 96 gallons per hour for the MI-8 and B-212 helicopters, respectively. 
The type of fuel required is A-1 jet fuel which will be supplied by Air Rwanda at a cost of $2.00 per gallon. 
No provision is required under this heading as costs for liability insurance are included in the basic monthly hire charges. 
Provision is made for the commercial hiring of one B-200 aircraft, to be used for general transportation and casualty evacuation, at a monthly charter cost of $60,000. 
The type of fuel required is A-1 jet fuel which will be supplied by Air Rwanda at a cost of $2.00 per gallon. 
Provision is made for positioning costs for one B-200 aircraft. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the cost of spare parts for repairs and maintenance of the equipment listed above at 8 per cent per annum of the equipment value for United Nations-owned equipment ($73,700) and for contingent-owned equipment ($50,000). 
Additional provision is made for telephone expenses incurred by the reconnaissance mission ($5,000). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts for equipment not covered elsewhere, and includes data-processing equipment, generators, office, accommodation and medical equipment. 
In addition, 60 water purification units at a cost of $5,000 each ($300,000) will be transferred from UNTAC. 
The cost estimate also provides for freight charges for the above items ($45,000). 
Provision is made for hospitality to government officials, local dignitaries and official delegations visiting the mission. 
Provision is made for sanitation and cleaning materials estimated at $2,500 per month. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for public information supplies such as tapes and films, and for the cost of printing materials such as posters, brochures and buttons. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for shipping and clearing charges not covered elsewhere. 
The cost estimate for the 12-month period beginning 5 April 1994 is based on the cost parameters provided in annex II above unless otherwise indicated. 
The estimate also provides for other welfare activities at the rate of $4 per person per month ($79,700). 
The breakdown of costs is as follows: 
Provision is made for the rotation of 60 civilian police observers at the rate indicated in paragraph 4 above. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is also made for the cost of oil and lubricants at 10 per cent of the cost of fuel ($164,100). 
Provision is made for the acquisition of additional workshop and test equipment and non-expendable tools, plus related freight charges. 
Provision is made as follows: 
Provision is made for the acquisition of additional office furniture to be used throughout the mission area. 
Provision is made for audit services throughout the mandate period. 
Provision is made for sanitation and cleaning materials, estimated at $4,500 per month. 
Provision is made for subscriptions to newspapers and periodicals at the rate of $250 per month. 
Member States are given credit in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNAMIR budget. 
Heads and acts on behalf of the Secretary-General on all matters concerning the good offices of the Secretary-General in Rwanda. 
Responsible for the oversight of all aspects of the mission, coordinating the activities of the various advisers and reporting on same to the Special Representative; assists the Special Representative and acts on his behalf as required. 
Supports the Special Representative, the Director and the Force Commander in pursuing the Secretary-General's good offices and peace-keeping operations. 
Responsible for monitoring the local political situation, in the context of both the work of the mission and the larger domestic and international realms; recommends policies and actions of a political nature and consults with the Department of Political Affairs. 
Assists the Director in the execution of his responsibilities, makes arrangements as required to organize and facilitate the official schedule of the Special Representative, and related duties. 
Undertakes research and assessment of the political situation in the country. 
Responsible for overall review and analysis of the progress of the mission according to its mandate and reporting on same to the Special Representative. 
Responsible for official dissemination of information to the press and the public regarding the work of the mission and the local conditions affecting same. 
Advises the Special Representative and the Force Commander on questions concerning relations with the press. 
Informs the Special Representative and United Nations Headquarters of pertinent political developments. 
Responsible for the collection from all available sources of information relevant to the mission, including political, social and economic developments which could affect the area; prepares material for public dissemination and assists the Spokesman in his duties as required. 
Oversees and coordinates the humanitarian assistance efforts of United Nations agencies, bilateral donors, non-governmental organizations and other concerned institutions. 
Principal officer with overall responsibility for administration, personnel, procurement and finance of the mission; assumes day-to-day management and control of the mission and acts as Chief of Mission in the absence of the Special Representative/Director of the Office of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General. 
Regional Officer, under the direction of the Chief Administrative Officer, with responsibility for supervision of all support staff and services in the local offices and overall financial and administrative responsibility in the regional office. 
Supports the Senior Administrative Officer in administrative matters in the regional and local offices. 
Responsible for the overall administration of the mission accounts; develops and produces programme cost estimates and field performance reports; ensures implementation of financial rules, regulations and instructions and supervises the staff of the Finance Unit. 
Assists the Chief of Finance in all matters related to the administration of the mission's accounts; prepares cost estimates and performance reports. 
Responsible for all procurement of goods and services, both locally and regionally, within the terms of the authority specifically delegated to the mission and according to all relevant United Nations rules, regulations and guidelines. 
Under the direction of the Chief of Procurement and according to relevant guidelines, rules and regulations, conducts requisite bidding for procurement contracts, submits documentation to the Contracts Committee for review/acceptance, and subsequently prepares purchase orders/contracts for goods and services. 
Manages the buildings and services required by the mission for offices, shops and housing accommodation for military (and civilian where required) staff; plans, organizes and controls central registry, mail claims, inventory control and related services. 
Responsible for monitoring and ensuring the security and safety of official premises, including supervision of security guards. 
Responsible for upkeep, maintenance and repair of official premises and associated equipment and appliances (plumbing, electrical, etc.), as well as furniture. 
Responsible for the setting up and maintenance of the computer systems for the mission offices, developing and adapting software as required and providing user support. 
The resolution recently adopted at the General Assembly on the "situation of human rights in Estonia and Latvia" also confirms the existence in these countries of "unresolved issues that involve large groups of population of different ethnic origin". 
Before it is too late, all possible steps must be taken to ensure that aggressive nationalism - a danger for Europe which Russia has repeatedly warned of - does not flourish in the Baltic region. 
In accordance with the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation, the Committee will have before it, for its consideration and recommendations, the revised medium-term plan on energy. 
The attention of the members of the Committee is drawn to the relevant provisions of the programme planning regulations and rules and General Assembly resolutions 45/253 and 47/214 concerning, inter alia, the importance for the Committee to review the revisions appropriately and to recommend priorities among subprogrammes. 
More than 100 shells and missiles from Grad launchers fell on frontier villages and civilian quarters of the town of Kazakh. As a result, there have been casualties among the civilian population and houses, schools, hospitals and transport communications have been destroyed. 
Units of the armed forces of the Republic of Armenia are attempting to launch an attack from the territory of the previously occupied Agdere, Agdam and Fizuli districts, with armoured support, in the direction of the Beilagan and Geranboy districts. 
Despite the fact that the enemy is sustaining heavy troop and equipment losses, these attempts still continue. 
All of these barbaric actions are accompanied by an unbridled propaganda campaign in which not only the mass information media of the neighbouring State, but also the Parliament of the Republic of Armenia, are participating. 
These false reports and statements are aimed at confusing the world community by concealing Armenia's expansionist policy aimed at annexing the territory of the Azerbaijani Republic. 
We call on the world community and the international organizations to condemn the aggression by the Republic of Armenia against Azerbaijan and to institute effective political and economic sanctions against it. 
Six people have died and 18 have been wounded. 
The world community must condemn Armenia's aggression against a sovereign State and hold it accountable. 
This ten-point programme embodies the noble desire of our 70 million compatriots to achieve a solid unity of the whole nation transcending the differences in ideology, ideals and system and realize the reunification and prosperity of our nation, with a long history of five thousand years. 
But the south Korean authorities have taken the path of dependence on foreign forces, not national independence, and of confrontation between North and South, not national unity, by ignoring our magnanimous proposal and the desire of the entire nation for reunification. 
The so-called "civilian" regime in south Korea is only a disguise. 
In fact it does not differ from the successive military dictatorial regimes. 
The evil anti-communist fascist laws still remain intact in south Korea, and the desire of the south Korean people for independence, democracy and national reunification is not fulfilled. 
As for our "nuclear problem", about which the United States and its lackeys are making a fuss, it is the product of the obstinate manoeuvres of the United States against socialism and our Republic. 
Therefore, the nuclear problem on the Korean peninsula must on any account be settled through Korea-United States talks. 
Pressure or threats will have no effect on us; such an attempt may invite catastrophe, far from finding a solution to the problem. 
Since a joint statement has been adopted by Korea and the United States, the nuclear problem on the Korean peninsula can be settled fairly if both sides keep and implement the principles that have been agreed upon. 
The principles and the line of our Party and the Government of our Republic on national reunification remain unchanged. 
In future, too, we will make every effort to reunify the country in the form of confederation which is based on one nation, one State, two systems and two Governments, on the three principles of independence, peaceful reunification and great national unity. 
All the Korean people in the North, in the South and abroad must launch a nationwide struggle, rallied as one under the banner of great unity of the whole nation, and open a new phase for national reunification this year. 
It is important to emphasize that the major violator is the Serbian side, though recently the Croatian side has engaged in violations as well. 
Their targets are meeting points of the civilian population such as schools, hospitals, water distribution centres, busy traffic intersections, etc. 
In this way, in Sarajevo alone, in the period from 9 November 1993 to 5 December 1993, 73 civilians were killed and 351 wounded. 
These massacres take place at selectively chosen targets and occur without any predictability so as to cause the greatest number of casualties while avoiding the resolute action of the international community. 
I would like to remind you once again that Sarajevo has been designated a "safe area", yet it continues to suffer under a twentieth month of siege and faces a serious humanitarian crisis. 
We urge the Security Council to take those measures voted upon in resolution 836 (1993) and to lift the siege of Sarajevo and prevent further civilian massacres. 
We also urge the Security Council to take active and viable measures in order to fully implement its "no-fly zone" resolutions. 
(1) 2 November 1993 - An MI-9 helicopter flew between Brod and Grbavica (in the Brcko region) at 1315 Central European Time (CET) and unloaded arms and ammunition; 
(3) 11 November 1993 - A Gazella helicopter fired Maljutka anti-artillery rockets at civilian objects in the area of Crna Rijeka (Nisici); 
(4) 20 November 1993 - At 2130 CET a Gama helicopter attacked civilian objects in the area of Sapna-Vitinica (municipality of Kalesija) with Maljutka anti-artillery rockets; 
(12) 4 December 1993 - During daylight hours, 17 flights took place on the route Brcko-Bjeljina involving the transport of ammunition and soldiers; 
(2) 15 November 1993 - At 1600 CET, two helicopters carried out a descent against the area of Kula-Sarajevska Vrata on the mountain of Vranica; 
(3) 19 November 1993 - Two MI-9 helicopters unloaded soldiers and ammunition and loaded wounded soldiers in the area of Jaskovica in the Fojnica river valley; 
(6) 4 December 1993 - At approximately 2300 CET a helicopter flew in the airspace over the area of Plandiste - Mlicine Glave (in the region of Gornji Vakuf); 
C. Serbian forces shelled the area of Vis (south of Vogosca) on 4 November and the area of Gorazde on 7 November using biological and chemical warheads. 
In their offensive against north-eastern Bosnia, Serbian forces have increased their usage of surface-to-surface missiles. They have been especially active in the following areas: 
(1) 20 November 1993 - Aggressor forces fired two Lipa-Volhov rockets from positions at Korjenita (a few kilometres north of Lopare) against the village of Jajici; 
(3) 24 November 1993 - At 0530 CET, from positions at Korjenita, one Volhov rocket was fired at Teocak and another at the power plant in Tuzla; 
(4) 25 November 1993 - At 1910 CET a rocket was fired at Teocak from a position at Korjenita; 
(5) 26 November 1993 - At 1305 CET from the mountain of Ozren, one cassette bomb was fired at the town of Kladanj; Serbian fixed-wing aircraft dropped two cassette bombs in the area of the village of Kalesija; 
(10) 1 December 1993 - At 2100 CET, several Volhov rockets were fired at the industrial zone of Tuzla; 
During the week ending 1 January 1994, the Security Council took no action on any of the items listed therein. 
1. The United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM) was established by the Security Council by its resolution 626 (1988) of 20 December 1988 for a period of 31 months beginning 3 January 1989. 
2. By its resolution 696 (1991) of 30 May 1991, the Security Council decided to entrust a new mandate to UNAVEM (henceforth UNAVEM II) as proposed by the Secretary-General in line with the Peace Accords for Angola. 
The Council also decided to establish UNAVEM II for a period of 17 months, i.e., from 1 June 1991 to 31 October 1992. 
Subsequently, by its resolution 45/269 of 27 August 1991, the General Assembly appropriated an amount of $49,467,000 gross ($49,132,900 net) for the operation of UNAVEM II for the seven-month period from 1 June to 31 December 1991. 
The Assembly further decided that the surplus of $1,421,658 gross ($1,351,258 net) for the period from 3 January 1989 to 31 May 1991 should be credited to Member States against their assessed contributions for the operation of UNAVEM II for the period from 1 June to 31 December 1991. 
5. At its resumed forty-sixth session, the General Assembly, by its resolution 46/195 B of 31 July 1992, appropriated an additional amount of $15 million gross ($14 million net) for the operation of UNAVEM II for the period from 1 January to 31 October 1992. 
The Assembly further decided that, should additional requirements arise, the Secretary-General could continue to avail himself, with the prior concurrence of the Advisory Committee, of the commitment authority granted under Assembly resolution 46/195 A. 
In addition, both parties had declared their wish that UNAVEM II should play a role in supporting and verifying the second round of elections when it takes place. 
7. The Security Council, by its resolution 785 (1992) of 30 October 1992, approved the recommendation of the Secretary-General to extend the existing mandate of UNAVEM II for an interim period, until 30 November 1992. 
The Council also requested the Secretary-General to submit to it by that date a detailed report on the situation in Angola together with long-term recommendations, accompanied by the financial implications thereof, on the mandate and strength of UNAVEM II. 
Accordingly, the Secretary-General recommended that the Council extend the existing mandate of UNAVEM II for a further period of two months, that is, until 31 January 1993. 
9. The Security Council, by its resolution 793 (1992) of 30 November 1992, extended the mandate of UNAVEM II for a period of two months until 31 January 1993. 
10. The General Assembly, by its decision 47/450 A of 22 December 1992, authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments up to the amount of $25,258,800 gross ($24,218,000 net) for the period from 1 November 1992 to 28 February 1993. 
The amount was inclusive of an additional appropriation of $1,260,400 gross and net required for the mandate period ending 31 October 1992. 
12. The Security Council, by its resolution 804 (1993) of 29 January 1993, approved the recommendation of the Secretary-General to maintain a Special Representative for Angola based in Luanda, with the necessary civilian, military and police staff. 
14. The Security Council, having considered the report of the Secretary-General of 25 May 1993, 7/ decided, by its resolution 834 (1993) of 1 June 1993, inter alia to extend the existing mandate of UNAVEM II for a period of 45 days until 15 July 1993. 
The Council requested the Secretary-General to submit to it by that date a report on the situation in Angola with his recommendation for the further role of the United Nations in the peace process. 
15. The Security Council, having considered the report of the Secretary-General of 12 July 1993, 8/ decided, by its resolution 851 (1993) of 15 July 1993, to extend the existing mandate of UNAVEM II for a period of two months from 16 July 1993 until 15 September 1993. 
18. By its resolution 864 (1993) of 15 September 1993, the Security Council decided to extend the existing mandate of UNAVEM II for a period of three months until 15 December 1993. 
The Advisory Committee, by its letter dated 21 October 1993, concurred in the entering of commitments not exceeding $5.5 million gross for the continued maintenance of UNAVEM II for the three-month period from 16 September to 15 December 1993. 
19. In his further report to the Security Council on 27 October 1993, 9/ the Secretary-General stated that political talks under the chairmanship of his Special Representative had recently started in Lusaka. 
He added that the United Nations should be prepared to respond rapidly and decisively to consolidate any progress that might be achieved. 
As a first step, the Secretary-General recommended the provision of additional personnel to UNAVEM II with increases of 21 international civilian staff, 125 military observers, 42 police observers, 3 medical personnel and 37 local staff in case of a breakthrough in the peace talks. 
20. On 15 December 1993, the Security Council having considered the report of the Secretary-General on UNAVEM II 11/ decided, inter alia, to extend the existing mandate of UNAVEM II from 16 December 1993 until 16 March 1994. 
22. The table below summarizes the status of UNAVEM and UNAVEM II assessed contributions received and unpaid, for the period from inception to 15 September 1993, taking into account applied credits, as at 30 November 1993. 
25. Annex III to the current report summarizes the total requirements of UNAVEM II based on its existing strength and mandate for the 12-month period from 16 December 1993 to 15 December 1994. 
Annex V.BB provides the distribution of civilian staff by office. 
27. Annex VIII. A provides an inventory of transportation equipment and generators of UNAVEM II and their related distribution. 
It indicates transportation equipment and generators currently required by UNAVEM II and those placed in reserve for possible future use in the Mission area. 
28. Annex VIII. B contains a detailed map of the current UNAVEM II deployment in Angola. 
The annex also shows the credits given to Member States against their assessed contributions totalling $2,940,058 gross ($2,947,471 net), as well as interest and miscellaneous income of $1,082,500. 
30. In summary, for the period ending 15 September 1993, an operating deficit of $27,305,600 is currently reflected in the UNAVEM special account as at 30 November 1993. 
In order to meet the operating cash requirements of UNAVEM II, loans amounting to $37 million were made to the UNAVEM special account from the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund ($19 million) and from the United Nations Transition Assistance Group (UNTAG) special account ($18 million). 
31. As indicated in paragraph 25, the cost estimates for the 12-month period from 16 December 1993 to 15 December 1994 are based on the current strength and mandate of UNAVEM II. 
(a) The appropriation of the amount of $5.5 million gross ($5,253,900 net) authorized and apportioned under the terms of General Assembly decision 47/450 C of 14 September 1993, for the maintenance of UNAVEM II for the period from 16 September to 15 December 1993; 
The proposal was contained in the Secretary-General's report of 2 December 1992 (A/47/744), and the General Assembly's acceptance was recommended by the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions in its report of 14 April 1993 (A/47/925). 
The savings resulted from the actual number of military observers on board being lower than the authorized/budgeted strength. 
Additional requirements of $124,600 were incurred under international staff salaries as a result of the difficulties in reducing the staffing to the lower staffing level. 
A total of 38 helicopter months at $55,000 per month was provided for in the cost estimates for this period; however, only 34 helicopter months were actually utilized, resulting in the basic hire cost saving. 
The saving in the depositioning cost was due to lower actual costs ($19,500 each) than budgeted ($22,500 each) for the depositioning of the four helicopters. 
The saving under aviation fuel resulted from fewer helicopters being utilized than budgeted. 
Provision for contractual services for security, garbage removal and limited cleaning services was based on $25,000 per month. 
As a result of exit examinations for military observers and civilian police being repatriated, additional requirements under the medical services and examinations and supplies were incurred. 
The amount authorized for this item was fully utilized. 
1. The cost estimates for the 12-month period beginning 16 December 1993 are based on the parameters provided below. 
All international personnel assigned to UNAVEM II are provided with accommodations; the related Mission allowance, in effect since 1 February 1992, of $84 per person per day has been applied. 
An average rotation/travel cost of $7,200 per person has been made for each round-trip to or from the Mission area by commercial air for military observers, police monitors and international staff on assignment to UNAVEM II. 
This cost is inclusive of 100 kilograms of unaccompanied baggage and travel subsistence allowance where applicable. 
Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard rates except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
Salaries for Professional staff who are classified as Mission appointees have been adjusted to take into account non-entitlement of post adjustment. 
Provision is made for the rotation and emplacement of 61 military personnel via commercial air travel at the rate indicated in paragraph 1 (b) above. 
Provision is made for subsistence allowance for 18 civilian police monitors from 16 December 1993 to 15 December 1994 for a total of 6,570 person days. 
Provision is made for the rotation and emplacement of 18 civilian police monitors via commercial air travel at the rate indicated in paragraph 1 (b) above. 
Provision is made for salaries of 54 authorized international staff as detailed in annex VI. 
Provision is made for the salaries of 75 locally recruited staff based on local salary scales applicable to Luanda as detailed in annex VI. 
It includes the hazardous duty station allowance ($527,300) as indicated in section I, paragraph 1 (c), above. 
Provision is made for Mission subsistence allowance for 54 international staff as detailed in annex VI. 
Provision is made for rotation travel to and from the Mission area for 30 international staff members at the rate indicated in section I, paragraph 1 (b). 
Provision is made for official travel between New York and the Mission area consisting of 12 round-trip air fares at an average cost of $6,500 each trip ($5,000 for each round-trip air fare and $1,500 for seven days subsistence allowance and terminal expense). 
Provision is made for the cost of general contractual maintenance services, cleaning and engineering works at the UNAVEM II headquarters at Luanda and one regional headquarters and two team sites estimated at $20,000 per month. 
Provision is made for maintenance supplies for the upkeep of premises estimated at $3,000 per month. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the continued contractual arrangement for the provision of water to UNAVEM II headquarters at an average monthly cost of $24,000 ($288,000). 
Fuel for the electrical generators at all locations is estimated at $14,200 per month ($170,400). 
Provision is made for the commercial hiring of three B-212 helicopters at a fixed monthly rental of $138,500 per unit, inclusive of meal allowance for air crew and 70 minimum monthly flight hours for each helicopter. 
It is estimated that each of the three B-212 helicopters will use 100 gallons of fuel per hour at $1.00 per gallon for a total of 252,000 gallons. 
Provision is made for the depositioning cost of three M1-8 helicopters at $18,000 each. 
Provision is made for war-risk insurance for the three utility helicopters at $4,000 per unit per month for 12 months. 
Provision is made for continued commercial hiring of two fixed-wing aircraft consisting of one jet passenger aircraft of the Citation-II type and one medium passenger/cargo aircraft. 
Provision is based on the fuel usage rate of 325 gallons per hour for the medium passenger/cargo and 135 for the Citation-II type jet passenger aircraft, respectively, for the 100 minimum months' flight hours at $1.00 per gallon. 
Provision is made for war-risk insurance for the passenger/cargo aircraft at $800 per month and the Citation-II aircraft at $12,500 per month for 12 months, respectively. 
Provision is made for security service, garbage removal and limited contractual cleaning services at $30,000 per month. 
Provision is made for medical services and exit examination for military observers and civilian police. 
Provision is made to cover supplies and services not included elsewhere in the budget, such as butane gas, gas refills, refills for fire extinguishers, other expendable general stores and bank charges. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to UNAVEM II. Total, 
The President of the Republic shall award the prize referred to in Article 1 to persons, organizations, institutions and bodies that have distinguished themselves by providing outstanding service in the field of human rights and their consolidation, development and promotion at the national, regional or world level. 
The present decree shall be published in the Official Journal of the Republic of Tunisia. 
She emphasized the importance of not only universal adherence to the Convention, but also its complete implementation by all States. 
Article 51 of the Convention prohibited any reservations that were incompatible with the object and purpose of the Convention; under international law States parties which had made reservations could not refer to internal law in order not to perform their treaty obligations. 
After emphasizing some of the main provisions of the text, she expressed the hope that the draft resolution would, as in previous years, be adopted by consensus. 
Tolerance was needed everywhere, yet it was far from being a universal reality. 
5. Humankind needed not only political programmes and action, but also new hopes, goals, ideals and standards to enable human beings to live in peace, regardless of their ethnic origin and religion, and to aspire to a better future. 
In the context of the activities organized for the Year for Tolerance, Turkey, along with UNESCO, would host an international gathering in Istanbul in 1995. 
He hoped that the draft resolution would be adopted by consensus. 
7. Mr. MUCH (Germany) speaking on agenda item 100 (e), recalled that various United Nations instruments and decisions established standards restricting the application of capital punishment. 
9. Proponents of the death penalty argued that it had a deterrent effect. 
However, research showed that it had no such effect, and that crime rates were virtually identical in countries where it had been abolished and in those where it was still applied. 
10. Supporters of capital punishment also argued that it was justified by the concept of retribution; but many States, including the members of the European Union, favoured rehabilitation, considering that it was more important to save the offender than to punish him. 
11. Throughout its history, humankind had pondered the fundamental questions about life and death. 
Understanding of those questions was as limited in the countries of the European Union as anywhere else. 
12. The approach taken by the United Nations to the issue of the death penalty was also based on an awareness of the fallibility of human judgement. 
13. The European Union welcomed the framework established by those instruments and called for their full implementation by all States concerned. 
The European Union was also concerned about situations where the death penalty was applied in a generalized way, on the basis of political or religious beliefs, race or gender, or as a form of revenge. 
It attached great importance to observance of established safeguards, including the right to legal assistance and to be judged publicly before a competent court, the right to appeal and the right to seek a pardon or commutation of one's sentence. 
14. The main purpose of the draft resolution contained in document A/49/234 was to promote further reflection on the highly complex and delicate question of capital punishment. 
The text did not contain new standards, but rather summarized existing ones and posed the challenge of confronting them. 
15. The European Union hoped that Member States would contribute, through their positions on the draft resolution, to a constructive debate on the issue. 
His country was so convinced that there could be no real social progress without respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms that the basic provisions of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights had been incorporated into the Constitution adopted by referendum in December 1992 and enacted in January 1993. 
That was evident from the provisions of articles 11 and 12 of the Constitution. 
17. He noted with satisfaction that the World Conference on Human Rights had adopted in June 1993 the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, which the General Assembly had endorsed in resolution 48/121. 
18. Niger was also a party to the 1969 Organization of African Unity (OAU) Convention Governing the Specific Aspects of Refugee Problems in Africa. 
His country's Constitution granted foreigners the same rights and freedoms as those of Nigerian citizens (art. 9). 
For that reason, Niger, in spite of its modest means, had accepted thousands of refugees from the subregion. 
21. In order to promote and protect human rights, it was necessary to ensure decent living conditions. 
Illiteracy and poverty led to instability and weakened democracy. 
The right to development and human rights were two sides of the same coin and therefore indivisible. 
Accordingly, economic, social and cultural rights should be dealt with on an equal footing with civil and political rights. 
The World Conference on Human Rights, moreover, had stressed that democracy, development and respect for human rights were independent and mutually reinforcing. 
It was regrettable that more than a quarter of a century since the adoption of the two Covenants, close to a third of the Member States had still not ratified or acceded to them. 
Measures to ensure universal accession, therefore, must continue to be a priority, a view strongly endorsed by the World Conference on Human Rights. 
23. He noted with serious concern the increasing number of far-reaching reservations made by States when acceding to or ratifying human rights treaties. 
An alarming number of reservations were incompatible with the object and purpose of the instruments in question or made sweeping references to national legislation, which was contrary to international treaty law. 
24. By ratifying or acceding to a convention, States were also obliged to implement its provisions, including those relating to the submission of reports. 
It was therefore most important for the Centre for Human Rights to continue its technical assistance to States parties to enable them to draw up their reports, particularly initial reports. 
26. The codification of human rights was a long process, and the development of new human rights instruments had widened the protection of those rights. 
27. With reference to agenda item 100 (e), she said that the right to life was the most fundamental of all human rights, and that the death penalty was a form of punishment which violated the dignity of the human being. 
Since 1959, the United Nations, with the active support of the Nordic countries, had been seeking to abolish capital punishment, and although the ultimate goal had not yet been reached, some progress had been made. 
28. The international community should focus on abolishing the death penalty. 
That should be considered as progress in the enjoyment of human rights, which rights should be universal; it was the absolute responsibility of each individual State to promote those rights. 
29. Mr. FERRARIN (Italy), speaking with reference to agenda item 100 (e), said that his delegation fully supported the views expressed by Germany in its capacity as the current President of the European Union, and was in favour of the abolition of the death penalty. 
Recently, the United Nations had further reinforced that position by deciding that the international tribunals which had been set up to investigate the crimes committed against humanity in the former Yugoslavia and in Rwanda would not impose capital punishment, even for the most terrible crimes. 
However long the road to a generalized abolition of capital punishment might seem, certain aspects of executions raised legal, social and humanitarian concerns. 
The Economic and Social Council had sought to address those concerns in resolution 1984/50, by adopting a series of safeguards guaranteeing protection of the rights of those facing the death penalty, which had been recommended to it by the Committee on Crime Prevention and Control. 
32. Mr. PACHIU (Romania) stressed that in implementing human rights instruments it was necessary to be guided by the spirit of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, the foundation of the whole system of human rights protection, in terms of standard-setting, codification and implementation. 
With the shaping of a coherent and comprehensive legislative and institutional framework the first stage of that complex process had been completed. 
The time had come to concentrate on improving and expanding the monitoring of international standards and improving the coordination and effectiveness of United Nations human rights machinery. 
The elaboration of new standards and the reinterpretation of some aspects of human rights instruments should be limited to those areas which were of particular significance in view of new developments, or on which there was broad consensus among Member States. 
33. Addressing the question of ratification and accession to international human rights instruments, and withdrawal of reservations that limited the universality of those instruments, his delegation welcomed the substantial increase in accessions to the various United Nations human rights instruments, particularly to those provided with monitoring bodies. 
Romania was itself a party to the international Covenants and the Optional Protocols thereto, as well as to nearly all the United Nations human rights instruments, and it was trying to fulfil its reporting obligations. 
35. As a country strongly committed to democratic values, Romania was constantly bringing its legislation into line with international and European norms, and it maintained an open dialogue and genuine cooperation with the bodies monitoring the application of United Nations human rights instruments. 
It was aware of the importance of maintaining and strengthening those bodies, and the whole procedural mechanism: rapporteurs, representatives, experts and working groups, which made it possible to monitor how far States parties were fulfilling their responsibilities. 
More precisely, he welcomed the analysis prepared by the Centre for Human Rights of the status of implementation of the recommendations contained in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, which contained specific recommendations in that respect. 
37. Convinced that each State had a responsibility to promote and enforce respect for human rights, Romania was taking steps to bring its legislation into line with relevant international and European norms. 
39. Romania fully subscribed to the principle of regional security and stability, founded upon appropriate protection for human rights, in particular, the rights of persons belonging to national minorities. 
They were the Constitutional Court, the institution of the Ombudsman and the Council on National Minorities, a consultative body designed to ensure effective dialogue between the representatives of minorities and the Government. 
41. Mr. LI Baodong (China), speaking on agenda item 100 (a), stressed the effectiveness of the international instruments, and the monitoring and reporting procedures established by the United Nations in promoting human rights. 
He noted, however, that the late submission of reports was becoming increasingly serious and common. 
Certainly, the practice of reporting overburdened States parties; some way of easing their task should be sought on a priority basis. 
His delegation proposed reducing the number of reports and simplifying reporting procedures. 
However, the unprecedented and still growing number of States parties to the Convention had been reflected in a corresponding number of reports and an increased need for technical assistance and cooperation, with a commensurate increase in the Committee's workload and responsibilities. 
As the Committee was essential to the implementation of the Convention, that problem must be solved in order to enable the Committee to carry out its functions speedily and effectively. 
43. His Government always supported efforts by the United Nations to promote human rights and fundamental freedoms in accordance with the purposes and principles of the Charter. It had actively participated in the drafting and formulation of international human rights instruments. 
The report would help the international community to understand in detail how China was implementing the Convention. 
44. Referring to agenda item 100 (e), his delegation recommended that the sentence of capital punishment should be rendered and executed only if extreme caution was exercised and that rigorous legal procedures should be followed. 
As a social phenomenon, however, the adoption, practice or abolition of capital punishment were controlled by many factors in a society, including political, economic, cultural and historical factors. 
It was precisely for that reason that most countries in the world still practised capital punishment. 
The abolition of capital punishment was an internal matter to be decided by States; it was therefore unrealistic to request all countries to abolish it. 
45. Mr. BIGGAR (Ireland) spoke on agenda item 100 (e), which Germany had already addressed on behalf of the States members of the European Union. 
His delegation approached the question from the perspective of safeguarding the most fundamental of human rights, the right to life, without which all other rights were meaningless. 
Therefore, any action to abolish capital punishment contributed to enhancing human dignity and ensuring respect for human rights. 
46. Article 6 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights reaffirmed the right to life and established specific restrictions on the imposition and execution of the death penalty. 
The time had come to convert that wish into reality. 
47. No one had been executed in Ireland since 1954, a reflection of the public's attitude towards the death penalty. 
In 1964, Ireland had abolished the death penalty, except in the very specific case of the most heinous crimes. 
His delegation agreed with a number of other representatives that society must protect its essential fabric but believed that that was not a reason to resort to the violation of human rights. 
In its view, the imposition of a lengthy mandatory prison sentence could be an equally effective deterrent. 
The fallibility of human justice - in other words, the risk of sentencing an innocent person to death - was yet another argument against the death penalty. 
52. Since becoming independent, the Kyrgyz Republic had established a democratic and civil society based on respect for human rights. 
Furthermore, over the past two years, her country had become a party to the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and the major human rights conventions, including the two international covenants. 
It had also signed the Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, thus recognizing the competence of the Human Rights Committee to consider complaints by individuals of human rights violations in her country. 
53. While acceding to key international instruments, her country would take appropriate steps to bring its national legislation into accordance with its commitments. 
In the spirit of the Universal Declaration and other documents, the Constitution adopted in 1993 set forth standards for political, social, economic and cultural rights. 
Eight political parties and over 300 public associations were registered and operated freely in the country; and more than 12 newspapers expressing a wide range of viewpoints were published. 
It was crucial to protect the rights of those groups since a country's political stability depended to a large extent on harmony among its ethnic groups, without which there would be social unrest. 
Her country welcomed the appointment of the High Commissioner for Human Rights (General Assembly resolution 48/141) and confirmed its commitment to the spirit and letter of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights in 1993. 
58. He wished to make the following comments on the draft resolution under consideration in document A/49/234. 
Second, although the draft text advocated clemency for criminals, one might legitimately wonder how States could ensure the security of citizens in view of the increase in crimes without resorting to capital punishment. 
Third, since 130 States imposed capital punishment in cases of premeditated murder, it was difficult not to take account of the reasons for their choice. 
Fourth, regardless of their basic principles, all penal theories agreed on the need to deal harshly with offenders and criminals, which they considered the only way to ensure in a lasting way the security of persons and property. 
Fifth, although the law of the revealed religions attached great importance to capital punishment in the view that it was a way to preserve life, it did not necessarily result in summary justice for criminals, as some seemed to believe. 
Furthermore, under Islamic law, a person accused of committing premeditated murder could take advantage of more than 80 arguments (including madness, self-defence, or being subject to sudden and violent emotional outbursts, for example) in order to escape capital punishment. 
60. Lastly, he said that his delegation could not accept the draft resolution on capital punishment and urged all States not to adopt it. 
62. The second International Conference of New and Restored Democracies (Conferencia internacional de las democracias nuevas o restauradas) had been held in Managua (Nicaragua) from 4 to 7 July 1994 with the participation of more than 70 countries from four continents as well as special guests and international organizations. 
63. As part of its efforts to achieve peace and promote human rights, Nicaragua had established a standing national forum on democracy and peace in which representatives of all sectors of civil society participated. 
That forum, whose primary objective was to strengthen democracy and peace and to foster consensus-building on all the major issues of national interest, was expected to usher in a culture of non-violence, dialogue and negotiation as means of resolving any problems that the country might face in future. 
64. Similarly, the Nicaraguan Government was implementing, together with other Central American countries, a programme to promote a culture of peace and democracy in the region. 
65. Clearly, free elections by secret ballot were one of the essential conditions for the establishment of democratic systems. 
66. One of his Government's main priorities was to ensure that Nicaragua had a professional army that put national interests before those of any political party. 
69. Turning to another topic, his delegation felt that the international community must find means of putting and end to the ongoing violations of basic human rights in Bosnia and Herzegovina and Rwanda once and for all. 
In that regard, more resources should be made available to the High Commissioner in order to enable him to carry out his important mission even more effectively. 
73. The fact that her delegation was unable to comply in a timely manner with the provisions of article 19 of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment in no way demeaned the importance it attached to the Convention. 
In early 1994, her Government had accordingly requested advisory services and technical assistance of the Centre for Human Rights and welcomed the positive response to that request, as indicated in the report of the Committee against Torture (A/49/44). 
Unless developing countries were assisted in developing and enhancing their capacity in the area of human rights, they would continue to experience serious constraints in attempting to meet their obligations under conventions. 
74. Concerning agenda item 100 (e), she noted that it was important to recognize and respect the national law and norms of individual countries. 
75. The CHAIRMAN urged sponsors of draft resolutions to intensify their consultations and to have a clear idea of the decision which would be taken on their texts. 
Delegations should avoid introducing new amendments at meetings convened to take decisions on proposals. 
1. By its resolution 45/215 of 21 December 1990, the General Assembly decided, inter alia, that the adoption and signing of the Final Act of the Conference should be replaced by the adoption of a procedural report of the Conference. 
2. The Conference was held at United Nations Headquarters on 2 and 3 November 1993. 
5. Representatives of the following organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations and specialized and related agencies also attended the Conference: 
6. The Conference elected by acclamation Mr. Byung Yong Soh (Republic of Korea) as President of the Conference and Mr. Amine Khene (Algeria), H.E. Mr. Slavi Zh. Pashovski (Bulgaria) and Mr. Peter Post (Netherlands) as Vice-Presidents. 
7. The Conference had before it the following documents: 
(b) Background information on programmes and funds for the 1993 United Nations Pledging Conference for Development Activities. 
Recalling its resolution 3074 (XXVIII) of 3 December 1973, entitled "Principles of international cooperation in the detection, arrest, extradition and punishment of persons guilty of war crimes and crimes against humanity", 
Taking note of Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/8 of 23 February 1993, entitled "Rape and abuse of women in the territory of the former Yugoslavia", 
Appalled at the recurring and substantiated reports of widespread rape and abuse of women and children in the areas of armed conflict in the former Yugoslavia, in particular its systematic use against the Muslim women and children in Bosnia and Herzegovina by Serbian forces, 
Reaffirming the relevant Security Council resolutions, in particular resolution 798 (1992) of 18 December 1992 in which, inter alia, the Council strongly condemned those acts of unspeakable brutality, 
Welcoming the initiatives taken by the Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in the former Yugoslavia, particularly his prompt dispatch of a team of experts to the former Yugoslavia to investigate the allegations of rape and abuse of women, 
Noting with deep concern the reports on the findings of the Special Rapporteur 12/ and the Secretary-General, assisted by the staff of the Special Rapporteur, 13/ regarding rape and abuse of women in the territory of the former Yugoslavia, particularly Bosnia and Herzegovina, 
Recognizing the extraordinary suffering of the victims of rape and sexual violence and the necessity for an appropriate response to provide assistance to those victims, 
Noting with appreciation the work of humanitarian organizations aimed at supporting the victims of rape and abuse and alleviating their suffering, 
1. Strongly condemns the abhorrent practice of rape and abuse of women and children in the areas of armed conflict in the former Yugoslavia, which constitutes a war crime; 
11. Requests the Secretary-General to provide such necessary means as are available to him in the area to enable any future missions to have free and secure access to places of detention; 
13. Decides to continue the consideration of this question at its forty-ninth session. 
3. Calls upon all States, immediately following the recommendation of the Conference on Disarmament, to give favourable consideration to those recommendations; 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fifty-first session the item entitled "Prohibition of the development and manufacture of new types of weapons of mass destruction and new systems of such weapons: report of the Conference on Disarmament". 
Recalling its resolution 46/26 of 6 December 1991 and other relevant resolutions on the question, 
Recognizing the abiding concern of all Member States for maintaining respect for rights and obligations arising from treaties and other sources of international law, 
Mindful, in particular, of the fundamental importance of full implementation and strict observance of agreements and other obligations on arms limitation and disarmament if individual nations and the international community are to derive enhanced security from them, 
Stressing that any violation of such agreements and other obligations not only adversely affects the security of States parties but can also create security risks for other States relying on the constraints and commitments stipulated in those agreements and other obligations, 
Recognizing, in this context, that full compliance by parties with existing agreements and the resolving of compliance concerns effectively can, inter alia, facilitate the conclusion of additional arms limitation and disarmament agreements, 
Believing that compliance with arms limitation and disarmament agreements by States parties is a matter of interest and concern to all members of the international community, and noting the role that the United Nations has played and should continue to play in that regard, 
Convinced that resolution of non-compliance questions that have arisen with regard to arms limitation and disarmament obligations would contribute to better relations among States and the strengthening of world peace and security, 
1. Urges all States parties to arms limitation and disarmament agreements to implement and comply with the entirety of the spirit and provisions of such agreements; 
2. Calls upon all Member States to give serious consideration to the implications that non-compliance with arms limitation and disarmament obligations has for international security and stability, as well as for the prospects for further progress in the field of disarmament; 
3. Also calls upon all Member States to support efforts aimed at the resolution of non-compliance questions, with a view to encouraging strict observance by all parties of the provisions of arms limitation and disarmament agreements and maintaining or restoring the integrity of such agreements; 
4. Welcomes the role that the United Nations has played in restoring the integrity of certain arms limitation and disarmament agreements and in the removal of threats to peace; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to continue to provide assistance that may be necessary in restoring and protecting the integrity of arms limitation and disarmament agreements; 
6. Encourages efforts by States parties to develop additional cooperative measures, as appropriate, that can increase confidence in compliance with existing arms limitation and disarmament obligations and reduce the possibility of misinterpretation and misunderstanding; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fiftieth session an item entitled "Compliance with arms limitation and disarmament obligations". 
Considering that paragraphs 99, 100 and 101 of the Final Document provide for the mechanisms of a programme to mobilize world public opinion to promote disarmament, including the dissemination of information and publicity to complement the educational work, 
Also considering that the United Nations Disarmament Information Programme 2/ plays an important role in complementing the educational and information efforts for disarmament carried out by Member States within their own educational and cultural development systems, 
Noting with satisfaction the efforts that the educational community is making in the preparation of curricula and activities to promote education for disarmament and peace, as a means of contributing to the implementation of resolutions 44/123 and 46/27, 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session, under the item entitled "Education and information for disarmament" and from within existing resources, the reports requested in paragraph 5 above. 
Recalling, in particular, its previous resolutions relating to the complete and effective prohibition of bacteriological (biological) and toxin weapons and to their destruction, 
Noting with satisfaction that there are more than a hundred and thirty States parties to the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons and on Their Destruction 2/, including all the permanent members of the Security Council, 
1. Notes with satisfaction that the Ad Hoc Group of Governmental Experts to Identify and Examine Potential Verification Measures from a Scientific and Technical Standpoint completed its work on 24 September 1993; 
2. Commends to all States parties the final report of the Ad Hoc Group of Governmental Experts, 5/ agreed to by consensus at its last meeting at Geneva on 24 September 1993; 
4. Welcomes the information and data provided to date and reiterates its call upon all States parties to the Convention to participate in the exchange of information and data agreed to in the Final Declaration of the Third Review Conference; 
I have the honour to inform you that your letter dated 29 December 1993 (S/1994/9) concerning the addition to the list of contributing countries for the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) has been brought to the attention of the members of the Security Council. 
They take note of the information contained in your letter and agree with the proposal mentioned therein. 
Between 21 December 1993 and 2 January 1994, there appear to have been 65 flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
Additionally, there appear to have been 10 flights on 18 December 1993 not previously reported. 
Please note that the total number of flights assessed is now 1,164. 
It should be noted that in the report dated 22 December 1993 (S/24900/Add.103), the total number of flights as apparent violations should have read 1,089. 
* Previous information received by UNPROFOR regarding apparent violations of the ban on flights in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina is contained in documents S/24900 and Add.1-103. 
As you know, the establishment of a law-based, democratic and secular State and the transition to a market economy have been the basic political and economic objective of the legitimate Government since its inception. 
Today we can tell the entire world that peace and tranquillity have triumphed in our ancient land. 
The people of the country and State and governmental bodies have taken encouraging steps to achieve overall harmony. 
Accordingly, as Head of State, I announce that the new Constitution of the Republic is laying the foundation for the establishment of such a State. 
Accordingly, I believe that the Supreme Council should consider the draft new Basic Law and submit it for nationwide discussion. 
The form of State government, presidential or parliamentary, will be determined through the adoption of the Basic Law. 
Thus, I declare to my compatriots and the entire world that the path which we have chosen is leading to a real democratic society. 
The two years that have passed were not easy ones. 
During this time, we experienced events that will be remembered by the people for a long time to come. 
The past year, in spite of economic difficulties, consolidated peace in the Republic and made it possible to preserve the integrity of our homeland and re-establish legality and law and order. 
Our people have undertaken constructive labour and tackled the questions of industrial production. 
Unfortunately, our life today is still affected by many of the complicated problems related to those that are currently being experienced by all the peoples of the former Soviet Union. 
We all feel the effects of the severance of economic relations between States. 
The prices for food, consumer goods and fuel have risen sharply. 
After the sixteenth session of the Supreme Council, the Republic's leaders inherited a devastated economy. 
It was necessary to consider basic needs and devote considerable effort to restoring what had been ruined. 
At the recent eighteenth session, the Supreme Council adopted a number of laws and decisions which provide a firm basis for developing the national economy. 
In the coming year, we intend to radically change the principles guiding our work and focus our main efforts on production, construction, agriculture and improving the other branches of the economy linked to the well-being of the people. 
A relentless struggle will be waged against speculators, criminals and mafia-type groups. 
Another problem which requires unremitting attention is the return of the refugees to their homeland. 
During the visit of the Head of the Islamic State of Afghanistan, Mr. Rabbani, to our Republic, in addition to solving other major problems, we concluded an agreement on refugees together with a representative of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees. 
Let us demonstrate by our good deeds that the nation cannot be divided. 
During the difficult days of the past year, Russians, Uzbeks, Kyrgyzes, Turkmens and representatives of other peoples, together with their Tajik brothers and sisters, laboured selflessly in order to restore the economy and the spiritual values of the country. 
The brotherhood and friendship of the peoples of Tajikistan constitute the foundation of the young sovereign State on which the future must be built. 
The international spirit of the Tajik people was also demonstrated by the fact that during their comparatively brief history, they were recognized as an equal member of the world community by the 184 States Members of the United Nations. 
On the eve of the New Year, I wish to express sincere appreciation to the United Nations and the leaders of the countries of the Commonwealth of Independent States for their unselfish assistance and support. 
Sovereign Tajikistan must complete a new stage of development in the New Year. 
A wide range of issues, both bilateral and multilateral, was discussed at the talks. 
They respect the inviolability of borders, and stated that they wish to see it as a border of peace, friendship and cooperation and will do everything possible to achieve this. 
They agreed to solve all problems that arise on the border by political means and to make joint efforts to combat smuggling of narcotics, weapons and cultural property. 
During the talks, the parties expressed their readiness to develop cultural, scientific, trade and economic and other links between the two countries. 
The following documents were also signed: 
Having completed additional consultations, I propose that Romania be added to the list of contributing countries. 
2. On 28 January 1993, the Security Council, by its resolution 803 (1993), extended the mandate of UNIFIL for a further period from 1 February to 31 July 1993. 
3. On 28 July 1993, the Security Council, by its resolution 852 (1993), extended the mandate of UNIFIL for a further interim period of six months, until 31 January 1994. 
4. As at 31 October 1993, assessments totalling $2,152.3 million had been apportioned among Member States in respect of UNIFIL for the periods from the inception of the Force on 19 March 1978 to 31 January 1994. 
The outstanding balance of $231.5 million includes an amount of $19.6 million transferred to a special account in accordance with General Assembly resolution 36/116 A of 10 December 1981, leaving an amount due of $211.9 million, as indicated in the status of contributions as at 31 October 1993. 
A tabular presentation is given below. 
During the review period ending 31 October 1993, this service was utilized by UNIFIL on four occasions to evacuate members of the Force to Finland, Norway, Poland and Sweden. 
6. Member States were also invited to make voluntary contributions in cash to the Suspense Account established in accordance with General Assembly resolution 34/9 D of 17 December 1979. 
As at 31 October 1993, voluntary contributions totalling some $9.8 million had been received from Governments. Of this amount, some $1.4 million was received during the financial period under review and was contributed by the Government of Switzerland. 
7. Annex I to the present report sets out by budget-line item the apportionment provided in respect of UNIFIL for the period from 1 February 1993 to 31 January 1994, as well as the revised apportionment consisting of expenditures and projected obligations for this period. 
The estimate is summarized in annex III, with supplementary information provided in annex IV. 
The proposed civilian staffing table incorporates a proposed reduction of 18 posts, as shown in annex V. The calculation of salaries and related costs is shown in annex VI. 
In the latter case, should the amounts required exceed the financial limit stipulated in that resolution, it would be necessary to reconvene the General Assembly to consider the matter. 
Of these, 10 have continued to provide troops to UNIFIL, namely, Fiji, Finland, France, Ghana, Ireland, Italy, Nepal, Norway, Poland and Sweden. 
So far, the Suspense Account established in accordance with General Assembly resolution 34/9 D has not achieved its purpose of alleviating the financial burden on troop contributors. 
13. Reimbursements have not been made to the troop-contributing Governments in respect of the supplementary payment for specialists and for the usage factor for personal clothing, gear and equipment, including ammunition, except on those occasions when payments of arrears of assessed contributions are received. 
14. As at 31 October 1993, the estimated amounts due to former and current troop-contributing States for troop costs are as follows: 
In addition, an estimated amount of $6.2 million is due to Governments for the cost of contingent-owned equipment. 
The term "income" in the preceding sentence includes assessed contributions unpaid irrespective of collectibility. 
16. As indicated in paragraph 4 above, outstanding assessed contributions as at 31 October 1993 amounts to some $231.5 million. 
17. As a result of the non-payment of assessed contributions, the Organization is still behind in its reimbursement of amounts due to troop-contributing Governments for their participation in UNIFIL. 
(a) The appropriation of the amount of $146,280,000 gross ($143,178,000 net) authorized and apportioned under the terms of paragraph 2 of General Assembly resolution 47/205 for the period from 1 February 1993 to 31 January 1994; 
(c) A decision to credit to Member States the amount of the unencumbered balance of $1,194,000 for the period from 1 February 1993 to 31 January 1994 against their assessments in respect of future mandate periods as may be approved by the Security Council; 
(d) A decision as regards the surplus balance of $5,769,036 as indicated in paragraph 15 above. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The requirements under this heading have not changed. 
The authorized amount was sufficient to cover the cost under this item. 
The amount authorized has been transferred to the support account for peace-keeping operations. 
This amount is derived from item 19 above. 
There was no provision under this heading. 
1. These estimates were based, where applicable, on the cost parameters indicated below. 
Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on standard rates for New York and include a 5 per cent vacancy factor. 
The salaries of locally recruited staff are also estimated at net cost and are based on local salary scales applicable to the mission area. 
The estimates for spare parts, repair and maintenance are based on a total vehicle establishment of 1,170. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The estimate also covers the cost of composite rations in case of emergency. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
These proposals will reduce the overall staffing establishment of UNIFIL, as shown in annex V, from 542 to 524. 
The proposed amount would provide approximately 7,000 hours of overtime. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The table also provides a comparison with previous cost levels. 
This estimate provides for the following: 
- Construction of 11 ablution units ($55,000), roadside drainage and drainage crossings ($60,000); and sewage system at Naqoura ($10,000); 
- Acquisition of 1 soft-walled warehouse ($25,000), 3 prefabricated 8-man housing units ($153,000) and 1 field kitchen ($80,000); 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Civilian-type equipment: 
Military-type equipment: 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The estimated requirements for 1994-1995 are summarized in the table below and detailed thereafter. 
This estimate provides for the acquisition of the following observation equipment: 
This estimate covers the cost of external audit services. 
Provision is made for the required security services relating to UNIFIL vehicles maintained in a parking-lot located close to the border of Israel and Lebanon. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The provision includes freight costs for diplomatic pouches. 
Upon instructions from my Government and with reference to paragraphs 48, 49 and 124 of document A/48/584 entitled "Situation of human rights in Afghanistan", I have the honour to state the following. 
1. Providing appropriate durable solutions to the problems of refugees has been recognized by the United Nations as an international responsibility. 
The 1951 Convention relating to the Status of Refugees calls, inter alia, for international cooperation in order to solve the problems resulting from the unduly heavy burdens of those countries which grant asylum to refugees. 
Furthermore, the current session of the General Assembly, in its resolution 48/116, commends those States such as Iran that, despite severe economic and development challenges of their own, admit millions of refugees. 
4. The spontaneous repatriation of Afghan refugees that began in early 1992 has become regulated under programmes of the Tripartite Commission composed of the Islamic State of Afghanistan, the Islamic Republic of Iran and UNHCR. 
This Commission provides an effective framework for supervision of the voluntary return of the Afghan refugees, as well as settlement of probable difficulties that naturally arise in such a large-scale and long-term operation. 
The operation has been and is being carried out under direct and close international supervision through the presence and participation of concerned bodies including UNHCR, the World Food Programme (WFP) and the International Organization for Migration (IOM), as well as various non-governmental organizations. 
Last September, UNHCR monitored the operation in various parts of Iran, including Khorasan Province. 
In the High Commissioner's remarks concerning her observations, she lauded the Iranian people and Government for the hospitable attitude they have adopted and continued towards the Afghan refugees in the past 14 years and expressed her satisfaction over their voluntary return to Afghanistan. 
She also reiterated her Office's support for continuation of the operation. 
5. As repeatedly emphasized by the Iranian delegations and the High Commissioner herself, lack of appropriate socio-economic infrastructures and security in Afghanistan constitute a major obstacle to the repatriation process. 
If not, even after an ideal voluntary repatriation, the main concern of the refugee problem, that is, reintegration, will persist and continue to endanger a full settlement of the situation. 
6. Respect for and protection of all refugees, including Afghans, constitute the essence of Iran's treatment of them. 
Voluntary, dignified and safe repatriation of all refugees has been repeatedly encouraged by high-level Iranian officials. 
Based on this policy, all legal requirements have been enacted and updated to facilitate better protection of those refugees in the repatriation process and those who continue to reside in the Islamic Republic of Iran, until conditions permit them to return to their homelands with safety and dignity. 
Recalling that at its tenth special session, the first special session devoted to disarmament, it unanimously stressed the importance of both qualitative and quantitative measures in the process of disarmament, 
Recognizing that scientific and technological developments can have both civilian and military applications and that progress in science and technology for civilian applications needs to be maintained and encouraged, 
Noting with concern the potential in technological advances for application to military purposes, which could lead to more sophisticated weapons and new weapon systems, 
Emphasizing that the proposal contained in its resolution 43/77 A of 7 December 1988 is without prejudice to research and development efforts being undertaken for peaceful purposes, 
2. Takes note also of the interim report of the Secretary-General 3/ submitted in pursuance of its resolution 45/60 of 4 December 1990; 
3. Fully agrees that: 
(a) The international community needs to position itself better to follow the nature and direction of technological change; 
(b) The United Nations can serve as a catalyst and a clearing-house for ideas to this purpose; 
4. Calls upon the Disarmament Commission to conclude its work on the agenda item entitled "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields" and to submit to the General Assembly its recommendations in this regard; 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Scientific and technological developments and their impact on international security". 
Recognizing that science and technology per se are deemed to be neutral, that scientific and technological developments can have both civilian and military applications and that progress in science and technology for civilian applications needs to be maintained and encouraged, 
Noting that qualitative improvements in science and technology with military applications have implications for international security and that States, in this regard, should assess carefully the impact of the use of science and technology on international security, 
Recognizing also that progress in the application of science and technology contributes substantially to the implementation of arms control and disarmament agreements, inter alia, in the fields of weapons disposal, military conversion and verification, 
Recalling that norms and guidelines for the transfer of high technology with military applications should take into account legitimate requirements for the maintenance of international peace and security, while ensuring that they do not deny access to high-technology products, services and know-how for peaceful purposes, 
Noting the interest of the international community in cooperation in the fields of disarmament-related science and technology and the transfer of high technology with military applications, 
Mindful that international cooperation should be encouraged with respect to the production of disarmament-related technical equipment with the purpose, inter alia, of reducing the costs of implementing arms limitation and disarmament agreements, 
3. Invites Member States to undertake additional efforts to apply science and technology for disarmament-related purposes and to make disarmament-related technologies available to interested States; 
4. Also invites Member States to widen multilateral dialogue, bearing in mind the proposal for seeking universally acceptable norms or guidelines that would regulate international transfers of high technology with military applications; 
5. Encourages the United Nations to contribute, within existing mandates, to promoting the application of science and technology for peaceful purposes; 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields". 
Recognizing that the United Nations, in accordance with its role and responsibilities established under the Charter, can make a significant contribution in the field of verification, in particular of multilateral agreements, and taking into consideration its specific experience, 
Welcoming also the conclusion of the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction, 6/ which contains an unprecedented regime of verification, and the ongoing work to bring this Convention into force, 
(a) Additional actions that might be taken to implement the recommendations contained in the study; 
(c) Review the conclusions of the 1990 study group with particular attention to the ways that the United Nations might facilitate verification through relevant procedures, processes and bodies for acquiring, integrating and analysing verification information from a variety of sources; 
4. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fiftieth session the item entitled "Verification in all its aspects, including the role of the United Nations in the field of verification". 
Reiterating its conviction that a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty is the highest-priority measure for the cessation of the nuclear-arms race and for the achievement of the objective of nuclear disarmament, 
Recalling the central role of the United Nations in the field of nuclear disarmament and in particular in the cessation of all nuclear-test explosions, as well as the persistent efforts of non-governmental organizations in the achievement of a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty, 
Conscious of the growing environmental concerns throughout the world and of the past and potential negative effects of nuclear testing on the environment, 
Recalling also that more than one third of the parties to the Treaty requested the Depositary Governments to convene a conference to consider an amendment that would convert the Treaty into a comprehensive test-ban treaty, 
Reiterating its conviction that the Amendment Conference will facilitate the attainment of the objectives set forth in the Treaty and thus serve to strengthen it, 
Recalling its recommendation that arrangements be made to ensure that intensive efforts continue, under the auspices of the Amendment Conference, until a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty is achieved, and its call that all parties participate in, and contribute to the success of, the Amendment Conference, 
(b) Holding another special meeting early in 1994 to review developments and assess the situation regarding a comprehensive test ban and to examine the feasibility of resuming the work of the Amendment Conference later that year; 
(c) Promoting universality of a comprehensive test ban by having the President of the Amendment Conference liaise closely with the Conference on Disarmament and the five nuclear-weapon States; 
2. Recommends that arrangements be made to ensure the fullest possible participation of non-governmental organizations in the Amendment Conference; 
3. Reiterates its conviction that, pending the conclusion of a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty, the nuclear-weapon States should suspend all nuclear-test explosions through an agreed moratorium or unilateral moratoria; 
Noting with satisfaction the initiation in 1993 by the Conference on Disarmament of work under item 1 of its agenda, entitled "Nuclear Test Ban" and the programme of substantive work subsequently undertaken within its Ad Hoc Committee on a Nuclear Test Ban, 
Noting also the ongoing activity of the Ad Hoc Group of Scientific Experts to Consider International Cooperative Measures to Detect and Identify Seismic Events, 
1. Welcomes the decision 3/ taken by the Conference on Disarmament on 10 August 1993 to give its Ad Hoc Committee on a Nuclear Test Ban a mandate to negotiate a universal and internationally and effectively verifiable comprehensive test-ban treaty, and fully endorses the contents of that decision; 
2. Calls upon participants in the Conference on Disarmament to approach the inter-sessional consultations mandated by that decision in a positive and constructive light; 
3. Urges the Conference on Disarmament at the commencement of its 1994 session to re-establish, with an appropriate negotiating mandate, the Ad Hoc Committee on its agenda item entitled "Nuclear test ban"; 
5. Also urges the Conference on Disarmament to proceed intensively, as a priority task, in its negotiation of such a universal and internationally and effectively verifiable treaty; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure the provision to the Conference on Disarmament of additional administrative, substantive and conference support services for these negotiations; 
7. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Comprehensive test-ban treaty". 
Reaffirming the inalienable right of all States to acquire and develop nuclear energy for peaceful purposes, 
Welcoming all initiatives leading to general and complete disarmament, including in the region of the Middle East, and in particular on the establishment therein of a zone free of weapons of mass destruction, including nuclear weapons, 
2. Calls upon all countries of the region that have not done so, pending the establishment of the zone, to agree to place all their nuclear activities under International Atomic Energy Agency safeguards; 
3. Takes note of resolution GC(XXXVII)/RES/627 of the General Conference of the International Atomic Energy Agency concerning the application of Agency safeguards in the Middle East; 
5. Also invites those countries, pending the establishment of the zone, not to develop, produce, test or otherwise acquire nuclear weapons or permit the stationing on their territories, or territories under their control, of nuclear weapons or nuclear explosive devices; 
6. Invites the nuclear-weapon States and all other States to render their assistance in the establishment of the zone and at the same time to refrain from any action that runs counter to both the letter and the spirit of the present resolution; 
It also promoted energy planning and conservation and addressed the critical energy situation of rural areas in developing countries. 
It saw new and renewable sources of energy as the critical element in solving many of those problems. 
Five broad policy areas for concerted action were identified in the Nairobi Programme of Action, to be implemented according to national plans and priorities with the support of the international community. 
Meeting rural energy requirements within the context of integrated rural development programmes was deemed to be a matter of great urgency, especially for developing countries. 
That in turn led to lower oil prices, which bottomed out at less than US$ 10 per barrel in mid-1986. 
The need for diversification of energy sources because of the insecurity of supplies and high energy prices became less urgent. 
Many government programmes and research and development funds for new and renewable energy technologies were stopped or drastically reduced. 
Nevertheless, some progress has been achieved, particularly in wind and solar technologies. 
The current share of renewable energy in total energy consumption is estimated at 17.7 per cent. 
4. Progress in the implementation of the Nairobi Programme of Action was evaluated by the United Nations Intergovernmental Group of Experts on New and Renewable Sources of Energy, which met in New York from 26 to 30 August 1991 (see A/AC.218/1992/9). 
The Group of Experts noted that projections indicated that global energy needs would increase by about 75 per cent over the next three decades and that additional energy needs would be met mainly by existing conventional sources of energy. 
The Group of Experts felt that such a scenario would continue to expose the world economy to great uncertainties involving possible energy instabilities and increasing environmental degradation. 
5. Accelerating the development and utilization of environmentally benign new and renewable sources of energy had therefore become an urgent issue. 
In reviewing progress already made, however, the Group of Experts noted that although there had been an increase in the development and utilization of new and renewable sources of energy in developing countries, on the whole the rate of increase had been slow (see table 2). 
6. Progress had been made in large-scale applications of mature technologies, such as hydropower and geothermal energy for electricity generation. 
Solar energy technologies and wind electric farms had reached maturity. 
Numerous activities related to the application of small-scale new and renewable sources of energy had taken place; however, their overall impact on the global availability of energy remained insignificant. 
7. The production of peat and oil shale had declined but the output of alcohol for energy purposes had nearly tripled, mainly owing to the rapid expansion of the Brazilian programme of gasoline substitution. 
8. Traditional sources of energy, including fuelwood, charcoal, draught animal power and agricultural and animal residues, represented the largest share among new and renewable sources of energy. 
Energy supplies from fuelwood and charcoal were estimated to have provided over 500 million tons of oil equivalent (mtoe) in 1985 and 377 mtoe in 1990. 
The use of fuelwood, charcoal and agricultural and animal residues for energy in developing countries, however, had resulted in a deterioration of living and environmental conditions. 
9. In its recommendations, the Group of Experts emphasized that an adequate energy supply was a basic prerequisite for the continued development of all countries. 
10. The main thrust of the Nairobi Programme of Action and its recommendations continued to be valid. 
11. Finally, the Group of Experts made a number of recommendations for action at both national and international levels. 
At the national level, it felt that Governments should, consistent with their national priorities, establish time-bound commitments on the share of new and renewable sources of energy in total national energy consumption and attempt to allocate appropriate national funding to that end. 
Centres of excellence in the field should be identified and strengthened and a network of those centres should be set up. 
Financial assistance should also be strengthened, with bilateral and multilateral institutions, in particular, strengthening their support by pursuing practices conducive to the assessment of energy projects on the basis of full costing of environmental and social impacts. 
13. Since the meeting of the Group of Experts in 1991, some new developments have taken place and world-wide estimates on new and renewable sources of energy have been published. 
During the preparatory process for the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED), world awareness grew concerning the potential of new and renewable sources of energy and that awareness has since been enhanced. 
Similarly, new national energy policies have placed greater emphasis on the subject. 
15. Both photovoltaic (PV) and solar thermal energy have witnessed increased use since the adoption of the Nairobi Programme of Action. 
PV cells are now used commercially for communications equipment, consumer goods and as a source of electricity in remote areas. 
Solar thermal energy, which can be used directly for heating, indirectly for electricity and passively for heating and cooling in buildings, is currently used for industrial process heating, water-heating for domestic use, electricity generation and crop-drying, and is incorporated passively in architectural designs. 
Recent data on installed capacity of solar energy worldwide for both PV and solar thermal systems are shown in tables 3 and 4, together with net installed electricity capacity. 
24. As indicated in table 7, 1.4 billion tons of wood was used in 1990, either as fuelwood or in other energy production, representing half of all wood consumption. 
Wood and wood residues used directly for energy production amounted to 0.57 billion toe in 1990, about 15 per cent of global oil consumption. 
New approaches need to be developed for the process of distributing improved stoves to become more efficient and accepted. 
Biogas systems using other biomass feeds, such as dung, have been introduced in some countries on a massive and widespread scale but have had very mixed results due to complex sociocultural factors. 
29. Biomass figures prominently in many scenarios that predict an optimistic future for renewable energy sources. 
The biomass would come from agricultural residues and livestock wastes; wood and municipal wastes; and agricultural products, such as sugar cane, that are specifically grown for the purpose of energy production. 
However, the use of biomass for liquid and gaseous fuels and for direct energy production might create enormous problems for competing uses, such as food production. 
31. In terms of energy output, large-scale hydropower is second only to biomass among renewable sources of energy. 
However, although it is a renewable source of energy with enormous untapped potential, especially in developing countries, large-scale hydropower has met with significant opposition lately, mainly because of environmental concerns. 
32. Smaller hydropower resources that do not require the same large infrastructure for exploitation also have a large potential but are little surveyed. 
Installed hydropower capacities are shown in table 8. 
33. High-temperature geothermal resources suitable for electricity generation probably exist in about 28 countries, while resources suitable for direct utilization of heat exist in about 30 countries. 
The total installed capacity of geothermal electricity production increased from 1,278 MW in 1975 to 5,876 MW in 1990, with some projections indicating an even faster increase to 15,000 MW by the year 2000. 
Among the developing countries 81 per cent of total capacity - 1,955 MW - is installed in only two countries, Mexico and the Philippines. 
The installed capacity for geothermal energy for direct use was 11,500 megawatt-thermal (MWt) at the end of 1989 and was projected to reach 23,000 MWt by 2000. 
35. The province of Alberta in Canada holds one of the world's largest deposits of tar sands, some 1.7 trillion barrels of oil in place. 
The Athabasca sands, which are the home of two large recovery and processing plants operated by Syncrude Canada Ltd. and Suncor Inc., hold about 870 billion barrels in reserves and in 1992 produced 88 million barrels of synthetic light crude. 
37. Energy issues were extensively covered by UNCED, either by direct reference or by implication. 
39. While the objective of the present report is not to provide a comprehensive analysis of energy and Agenda 21, it may be noted that the Agenda places emphasis on energy conservation and efficiency as well as new and renewable sources of energy. 
For example, in chapter 9, programme area B, subprogramme 1, entitled "Energy development, efficiency and consumption", Governments at the appropriate level, with the cooperation of the relevant United Nations bodies and, as appropriate, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, and the private sector, are urged to: 
"(a) Cooperate in identifying and developing economically viable, environmentally sound energy sources to promote the availability of increased energy supplies to support sustainable development efforts, in particular in developing countries; 
"(b) Promote the development at the national level of appropriate methodologies for making integrated energy, environment and economic policy decisions for sustainable development, inter alia, through environmental impact assessments; 
"(i) Build capacity for energy planning and programme management in energy efficiency, as well as for the development, introduction, and promotion of new and renewable sources of energy; 
"(j) Promote appropriate energy efficiency and emission standards or recommendations at the national level, aimed at the development and use of technologies that minimize adverse impacts on the environment; 
41. Since UNCED, worldwide interest in new and renewable sources of energy has been renewed, particularly with regard to new policies and plans at both national and multilateral levels. 
While no comprehensive survey of such new plans and policies is yet available, there are indications that both industrialized and developing countries are attempting to formulate new policies, plans and targets, in some cases involving increased renewable energy use. 
Under the programme, non-functional biogas plants will also be taken up for repairs. 
The new strategy and action plan will also initiate new pilot projects to be set up in the new and emerging areas of renewable technologies, such as tidal power, ocean thermal energy conversion, alternate fuels for surface transportation, chemical sources of energy, hydrogen energy, geothermal energy and magneto-hydrodynamics. 
44. India and China have successfully established, as a matter of policy, institutional infrastructures for assisting and promoting renewable energy use, such as very large national extension programmes that involve participation from the level of ministries through state and local organizations, down to the village level. 
45. Renewable energy use, in particular PV use, has also experienced growth and relative success in some other developing countries, such as the Dominican Republic, Sri Lanka and Kenya, assisted by concessional interest rates and the abolition of import tariffs on equipment. 
46. Some developed market economies have also initiated plans. 
Germany's targets include 250 MW of wind and 2,250 PV units with a capacity of 1 to 5 kW each by 1995. 
48. Because of growing concerns with the effect of carbon dioxide (CO2) emissions from fossil fuels on climate change, various schemes have been proposed with the aim of reducing their consumption through higher carbon and/or energy taxes. 
Proposals for energy taxes often exclude renewables sources as an incentive for their accelerated development. 
It was estimated that the proposal would reduce oil imports by 350,000 b/d and raise government revenue by US$ 71.4 billion over a five-year period. 
Instead, a tax of 4.3 cents/gallon on gasoline and diesel was enacted from 1 October 1993, which was estimated to provide government revenue of US$ 23 billion over the same period. 
52. Because of misconceptions about the energy resource base and prospective energy prices trends, the energy crises of the 1970s led for a while to heightened concerns about the adequacy of energy resources in meeting increases in energy demand. 
Forecasts of prices rising as high as US$ 100/barrel of oil were not uncommon and a pessimistic outlook prevailed that underestimated both the available reserves of natural resources and the potential for technological progress. 
Consequently, both Governments and business embarked on very substantial research and development programmes in the areas of new and renewable sources of energy and energy conservation and efficiency. 
53. However, since that time, changing global energy trends have resulted in lower energy prices, more plentiful energy supplies, surplus energy production capacities and increasing energy reserves. 
54. Government and business efforts have extended to the construction and operation of experimental and commercial projects, such as in the areas of oil shale in the United States of America and sugar-cane alcohol in Brazil. 
Costs of sugar-cane alcohol plants are estimated at more than US$ 40/barrel of oil equivalent, although they continue to supply most of the gasoline market in Brazil. 
56. In more recent years, the rationale of energy conservation has shifted from apprehensions about the adequacy of reserves to concern about environmental degradation, which is partly caused by the increasing consumption of fossil fuels; the fear of climate change is especially prevalent. 
57. Unfortunately, cost comparisons between fossil fuels and new and renewable sources of energy are difficult to make. 
Estimates of environmental costs and their internalization into other costs for each energy source are still only theoretical and cannot be tested in the market-place. 
Moreover, either explicit or implicit assumptions of governmental subsidies and/or massive government-supported research and development programmes are incorporated into such scenarios at a time when worldwide trends are moving towards free-market economies and less government involvement in business efforts. 
New biomass and photovoltaic technologies would become important in the early years of the next century. 
By the year 2020, new and renewable sources of energy would supply about one third of world energy consumption. 
Under a more optimistic scenario of improved energy efficiency, their contribution could be as high as one half. 
However, such a rapid development would require an array of policy changes and practices by Governments and business, including full environmental costing of all energy sources. 
59. The World Energy Council (see table 9) projects a gradual increase in the contribution of new and renewable sources of energy during the next three decades, on the assumption that current policies will continue and that the pace of its ecologically driven scenario will accelerate. 
Source: World Energy Council. 
60. Various technologies in the field of new and renewable sources of energy have reached maturity and others promise to do so in the medium term. 
In some cases, electricity utilities in developed and developing countries have been persuaded or obliged through regulations to incorporate into their systems independently generated electricity. 
63. The Committee may wish to consider ways and means of facilitating the exchange of information and country experiences in such activities and projects in its future work programme. 
Environment: reaping the wild wind", Discover, vol. 14, No. 10 (October 1993). I, Resolutions Adopted by the Conference (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.93.I.8 and corrigendum), resolution 1, annex I. 
Reaffirming its resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 establishing the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), 
Having examined the report of the Secretary-General of 30 December 1993 (S/26927), in the context of the review called for in its resolution 872 (1993), as well as his previous report of 24 September 1993 (S/26488 and Add.1), 
Taking note of the progress described in the Secretary-General's report of 30 December 1993 in implementing the Arusha Peace Agreement, 
Welcoming further the valuable contribution to peace made in Rwanda by UNAMIR, 
Noting with concern the incidents of violence in Rwanda and the consequences for Rwanda of the situation in Burundi, and urging all concerned to reaffirm their commitment to peace, 
Welcoming also the joint statement made by the parties in Kinihira on 10 December 1993 concerning the implementation of the Arusha Peace Agreement and, in particular, the prompt establishment of a broad-based transitional government, 
1. Reaffirms its approval of the Secretary-General's proposal concerning the deployment of UNAMIR as outlined in his report of 24 September 1993, including the early deployment of the second battalion to the demilitarized zone as indicated in paragraph 30 of his report of 30 December 1993; 
3. Stresses that continued support for UNAMIR will depend upon the full and prompt implementation by the parties of the Arusha Peace Agreement; 
4. Welcomes the continued efforts by the Secretary-General and his Special Representative to help promote and enhance dialogue among all the parties concerned; 
5. Commends the efforts of Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations which have provided humanitarian and other assistance and urges others to provide such assistance; 
6. Commends in particular the efforts of the Organization of African Unity, its member States and agencies in providing diplomatic, political, humanitarian and other support for the implementation of resolution 872 (1993); 
7. Reiterates its request to the Secretary-General to continue to monitor the size and cost of UNAMIR to seek economies; 
1. The present report is submitted pursuant to paragraph 4 of Security Council resolution 886 (1993) of 18 November 1993. 
2. The political mandate of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) is derived from the relevant Security Council resolutions and implemented through the framework of the Addis Ababa agreement of March 1993. 
3. Progress in political reconciliation and reconstruction is central to the success of development efforts and the securing of international assistance to Somalia. 
Two primary obstacles continue to impede progress on the political level: (a) deep divisions between the two main factional alliances, the Group of 12 and the Somali National Alliance (SNA); and (b) the continued rejection by SNA of all political initiatives undertaken by UNOSOM II. 
4. A recent attempt to catalyse Somali national reconciliation was made at a political meeting following the Fourth Humanitarian Conference convened by the United Nations at Addis Ababa. 
From 2 to 11 December 1993, at the invitation of the Ethiopian Government and with the support of UNOSOM II, representatives of the two major alliances, the Group of 12 and the Somali National Alliance, met to discuss outstanding matters and disputes between them. 
Despite warnings from the international community that failure to achieve progress on the political front could drive away needed foreign assistance, the factional representatives failed to agree on a structure for face-to-face talks between the faction chairmen, and the initiatives unfortunately were not successful. 
6. Other contributing factors to the unsuccessful outcome of the political meeting included the sharp differences of opinion between the Group of 12 and SNA over the status of the district and regional councils that had been established. 
Whereas the Group of 12 fully supported the legitimacy of these councils, SNA called for a fundamental review of their status and mandate. 
Prior to the convening of the Humanitarian Conference, SNA proposed to convene a meeting of Somalis at Mogadishu for national reconciliation during the first part of January 1994. However, this was not accepted by the Group of 12. 
Owing to clearly differing perspectives on crucial and important issues, no real discussion of these issues could take place at Addis Ababa. 
7. Since returning from Addis Ababa to Somalia, the Group of 12 has organized meetings at Mogadishu as well as in various regions and issued statements expressing its views as to the next steps to be taken. 
As part of the internal efforts to achieve political reconciliation, the Imam of Hirab, who covers both the Abgaal and Haber Gedir sub-clans, has been holding consultations with the two sub-clans in order to mediate for peace in Mogadishu. 
8. A key task of UNOSOM II in the coming weeks and months will thus be to try to assist in efforts to unblock the national reconciliation process among the Somali factions. 
All means at UNOSOM II's disposal will be committed towards providing Somali leadership with an ample "window of opportunity" to meet and resolve their differences. 
agreement, the district councils shall be responsible for managing the affairs of the district, including public safety, health, education and reconstruction. 
In actual fact, each district council was certified by the elders and only witnessed by a United Nations official. 
In addition, the Group of 12 is fully satisfied with the methodology and procedures and has been urging that UNOSOM II complete the establishment of the district and regional councils. 
In the greater Mogadishu area (Benadir region), the most politically sensitive area in which to form local government, efforts have already begun to establish councils in the 15 districts. 
UNOSOM II will proceed with its efforts in this area with cautious deliberation in view of the prevailing circumstances. 
12. In addition to establishing additional district councils, efforts are continuing with a view to strengthening those councils already established. 
An inter-divisional team of UNOSOM II staff has been paying visits to each district to assess the particular support needed by local governments. 
13. Since my last report, two additional regional councils have also been formed, bringing the total number of regional councils to 8 out of the 13 in Somalia, excluding the north-west. 
Three more regional councils, in Bari, Lower Juba and Mudug, are expected to be inaugurated soon. 
Only in the Middle Juba is the process facing obstacles, owing to a deteriorating security situation in two of the three districts there. 
In addition to maintaining liaison with UNOSOM II, United Nations specialized agencies, NGOs and other relevant organizations directly and through the central administrative departments and the TNC, the regional councils shall also be responsible for law and order at the regional level. 
14. With the exception of the United Somali Congress (USC)/SNA faction, participants in the recent Addis Ababa political meetings expressed a strong intention to work towards the rapid establishment of the TNC. 
It is my hope to see the TNC established shortly, in accordance with the Addis Ababa agreement of March 1993. 
There is broad commitment among most sections of the Somali political spectrum for this crucial step towards the re-establishment of Somali sovereignty. 
Nevertheless, again reflecting the basic disagreements among the Somali factions regarding the status of the district and regional councils, strong objections were raised by SNA to the effort to establish the TNC. 
In addition, regional councils, which nominate three representatives each, have begun deliberations for the selection of their representatives to the TNC. 
16. According to the March 1993 Addis Ababa agreement, progress towards the establishment of the TNC is a critical step in accelerating the assumption by Somalis of responsibility for political and economic processes. 
17. Progress has been made in the re-establishment of police forces and justice systems in Somalia, both of which are critical for the return of functional Somali governance and public order. 
Nationally, there are now 6,737 policemen at the regional and district levels, 311 judicial personnel in 8 regions and 26 districts, and over 700 prison officers in two regions. 
18. The police, judicial and penal systems are still very fragile. 
It is imperative to consolidate and enhance these systems in order to secure law and order. 
With the mandate to accelerate the process of assumption by Somalis of the operations of the police and judicial systems, UNOSOM II plans to involve Somali police, prison, judicial and social service personnel in advisory capacities during this phase of the justice programme. 
It is also planned to put in place a Somali police rapid deployment force known as Darawishta by March 1994. 
20. Since my last report, UNOSOM II has renewed its effort to place humanitarian programmes at the forefront of its work in Somalia. 
This initiative was highlighted at the Fourth Coordination Meeting on Humanitarian Assistance for Somalia, held at Addis Ababa from 29 November to 1 December 1993. 
Somali delegates and international donors reaffirmed their commitment to accelerate Somali control of the recovery and development process. 
21. Though the fight to end famine in Somalia has been successful, several indicators suggest that in the past few months malnutrition levels are again on the rise in parts of Somalia, including Mogadishu and the Juba valley, two areas of ongoing conflict and insecurity. 
In the lower Juba valley, levels of acute malnutrition among children under five has doubled to 20 per cent. 
Targeting these vulnerable populations in spite of challenging security problems remains a top commitment of UNOSOM's humanitarian division and the NGOs, United Nations agencies and military forces with which it collaborates. 
22. UNOSOM II has continued to cooperate with the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and other agencies to facilitate the safe and orderly return of Somali refugees and internally displaced persons. 
Successful resettlement projects have been particularly in evidence in the Juba valley, where since October over 3,000 persons have returned from camps in Kenya, Kismayo and Mogadishu. 
Careful monitoring and follow-up by cooperating agencies have ensured that these movements have occurred without significant setbacks. 
The regional focus is an important step towards directing international development resources to those communities which have succeeded in creating and maintaining a secure environment in which development efforts can take place. 
24. The strategy now being followed by the Humanitarian Division of UNOSOM II rests on the following six principal approaches agreed upon at the meeting in Addis Ababa: 
(a) Essential emergency assistance is unconditional and will continue to be provided to vulnerable groups; 
(d) Every effort must be made to ensure that rehabilitation and reconstruction efforts are sustainable; 
25. Broad agreements were reached at the Addis Ababa meeting regarding mechanisms which would facilitate the implementation of the provisions of the Declaration. 
Development committees will be established in the various regions and will be responsible for giving priority to regional development activities and for mobilizing resources from communities in support of those activities. 
A Development Council, composed of representatives of the regional development committees, will be formed to develop a mechanism for mobilizing resources and providing criteria for the allocation of those resources across regions and sectors. 
An Aid Coordination Body is to be set up to coordinate donor assistance to Somalia. 
The United Nations Office of Development, under the umbrella of the Humanitarian Division of UNOSOM, will provide technical support for the regional development committees and serve as a secretariat for the Development Council and for the Aid Coordinating Body. 
The Office will embrace the skills and experience of Somali professionals, United Nations agencies and NGOs. 
It is intended to initiate implementing the regionally based strategy in those regions where a large measure of stability and security prevails. 
27. Humanitarian programmes continue to face challenging security problems in Somalia. 
Insecurity in parts of the country, coupled with slow progress in political rehabilitation and reconciliation, has adversely affected humanitarian work. 
Under these circumstances, donors are reluctant to commit funding; NGOs sometimes suspend or withdraw operations for reasons of staff safety; agencies have difficulty recruiting and retaining qualified international staff; and costs of relief and development operations soar, owing in part to additional security requirements. 
Collectively these by-products of the political impasse have hampered UNOSOM II's efforts to move forward with humanitarian initiatives. 
28. Since my last report in mid-November (S/26738), the security situation in many parts of Somalia has given rise to concern. 
Outside Mogadishu, endemic banditry continues to plague parts of the countryside. 
A number of recent security incidents involving threats and actual attacks against international agencies in outlying regions has led to the temporary cessation of operations of a number of NGOs in the Lower Juba region and all of the NGOs in the Saakow district (Middle Juba region). 
Despite these incidents, however, the countryside continues to enjoy a level of security far superior to that of 18 months ago. 
While direct armed confrontation between the SNA and UNOSOM II forces has been avoided, armed banditry on the streets of Mogadishu has grown considerably, making movement for Somali commercial traffic, UNOSOM personnel and international humanitarian relief supplies increasingly dangerous. 
In a number of separate incidents, casualties have been suffered by UNOSOM civilian and NGO staff, both international and local, on the streets of Mogadishu. 
Armed robbery directed at UNOSOM II or NGO vehicles and property is on the rise as well and often causes casualties. 
UNOSOM remains at phase IV of the Security Evacuation Plan. 
Travel for all staff in and around Mogadishu is under armed escort only, with many areas of the city being out of bounds. 
The previous practice of hiring private cars until UNOSOM II received its United Nations-type vehicles has created a difficult problem owing to the frequent threats if an attempt is made to replace a civilian hired car with a United Nations vehicle. 
Hijacking of United Nations vehicles continues. 
31. It has been clear from the outset that general disarmament, beginning with the heavy weapons, is a necessary precondition for the establishment of the peaceful and secure environment which is required in order to facilitate national reconciliation, rehabilitation and economic reconstruction. 
32. Unfortunately, the commitments made at Addis Ababa have not been honoured by the Somali parties. 
33. Following the adoption of resolution 865 (1993), UNOSOM has sought to convince the Somali parties to undertake the disarmament process on a voluntary basis. 
34. Clearly, however, voluntary disarmament can only be successful if the Somali parties display the necessary courage and determination to put their recent past behind them and resolutely embark upon the difficult but challenging process of political reconciliation, institution-building and economic rehabilitation. 
Unfortunately, there are growing indications that the major factions are actively rearming in anticipation of renewed hostilities in the coming months. 
In Mogadishu, reports indicate that certain clans are replenishing their weapons supplies. 
35. The unwillingness of the parties to engage in a meaningful process of disarmament, at least at this time, regrettably shows that the present insecurity in Mogadishu and, to a lesser degree, in other parts of Somalia will continue to be a serious concern in the months ahead. 
36. De-mining operations, urgently needed in parts of Somalia, require a degree of political stability and security that has frequently been absent precisely in those regions most in need of such operations. 
In the north-west, de-mining projects conducted by a professional international mine-clearing firm have continued in spite of a shortage of donor funding. 
Elsewhere in Somalia, insecurity has precluded the option of bringing in professional assistance from abroad to manage mine clearance. 
37. In a previous report (S/26317), I had indicated that an additional brigade would be required to enable UNOSOM II to accomplish the tasks entrusted to it by the Security Council. 
This would have brought the authorized troops strength of UNOSOM II to over 32,000 all ranks. 
However, over the past few months, a number of Governments, including Belgium, France and Sweden, have informed me of their intention to withdraw their contingents from UNOSOM II by the end of December 1993. 
Accordingly, the French contingent (1,100 all ranks), the Belgian contingent (950 all ranks) and the Swedish Field Hospital (150 all ranks) were withdrawn from Somalia in December 1993. 
In addition, the United States withdrew 1,400 military logistics personnel at the end of December. 
As a result, the strength of UNOSOM II on 1 January 1994 was 25,945. 
39. The total of the withdrawals in paragraphs 37 and 38 above amounts to 9,110. 
This figure does not include the United States Quick Reaction Force (1,350), which will also be withdrawn at that time. 
40. On the above basis, the troop strength available at the end of March 1994 will be 19,700. 
Two Member States have indicated their intention to deploy a total of 2,300 additional military personnel. However, the actual date of deployment is not known at this time. 
42. While UNOSOM II makes every effort to pursue local purchases whenever feasible, virtually no material of suitable quantity or quality is available locally. 
The contract with the United States contractor was presented to, and recommended by, the Headquarters Committee on Contracts in accordance with the United Nations Financial Regulations and Rules. 
The contract is for a cost of approximately US$ 32 million for a period of four months until the end of March 1994, during which period alternatives will be explored. 
By 28 December 1993, the contractor was in a position to provide supply support, produce and deliver water, provide short and long road transport for passengers and cargo and maintain facilities, roads and utilities. 
44. The preceding sections of the present report describe the results achieved by UNOSOM II in fulfilling its mandate in the three interrelated fields, viz., political, humanitarian and security. 
I would consider UNOSOM II's mandate as being completed only when the Addis Ababa agreement of March 1993 is fully implemented, culminating in the holding of general elections and the installation of a popularly elected Government. 
45. As far as the international community is concerned, it has given ample evidence of its concern for the suffering people of Somalia. 
Nations around the world have sent their men and women to serve in Somalia with UNOSOM I, UNITAF or UNOSOM II or with one of the intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
States Members of the United Nations have invested huge sums of money in an operation which has literally saved hundreds of thousands of lives, especially among the most vulnerable sections of Somali society. 
46. However, there are unmistakable signs of fatigue among the international community as it continues to be called upon to extend such assistance through the United Nations. 
This is reflected in the increasing delays in obtaining personnel from Member States and even longer delays in obtaining their financial contributions. 
47. At the same time, I am convinced that the international community does not wish to shirk its responsibility towards the Somali people. 
At the Fourth Humanitarian Conference held at Addis Ababa in November/December last year, representatives of the donor community reiterated their willingness to help Somalia in its national rehabilitation and reconstruction. 
But they made it clear that their offer to commit further resources was conditional on the Somalis doing their part in bringing about national reconciliation and establishing at least minimum levels of security. 
However, as far as providing troops and finances for UNOSOM II is concerned, the fatigue I referred to above seems unlikely to dissipate altogether or soon. 
48. The agreement signed in Addis Ababa in March 1993 offers the only agreed framework within which a solution to Somalia's manifold problems would have to be found. 
That agreement was signed by the leaders of the 15 political parties, which now seem to be divided into two groups competing for political influence and domination. 
The March 1993 agreement remains valid and can only be modified with the consent of all the 15 factions. 
UNOSOM II cannot and will not stand in the way should the parties to the Addis Ababa agreement voluntarily decide to modify its terms. 
However, until that happens, it is incumbent on all the factions to adhere to it. 
49. UNOSOM II is on the side of the Somali people. 
UNOSOM II does not and will not take sides among various factions. UNOSOM II, of course, welcomes the cooperation which it has received over the past several months from the Group of 12. 
My position is clear: the international community must not abandon the people of Somalia as long as an overwhelming majority of them desire the presence of the United Nations. 
50. The main focus of UNOSOM II's activities in the period ahead will be on promoting Somali initiatives in the political, security and nation-building process. 
That process must be a Somali process and every effort is and will continue to be made to help the Somalis assume responsibility for it. 
They will have to be given the necessary encouragement and support for some more time. 
52. It is my considered assessment that without the continued stabilizing presence of an adequate United Nations force, there would be an early resumption of civil strife and an unravelling of all that has been achieved at the cost of so much sacrifice, human and material. 
What can be achieved will therefore depend on the willingness of Member States to see the Somalia operation to its successful conclusion, so that the people of Somalia can look forward to a reasonably promising future after so many years of suffering and strife. 
53. It is, however, extremely doubtful whether the required level of resources will be available after 31 March 1994. 
As has been pointed out above, the military strength of UNOSOM II will be down to 19,700 by the end of March this year. 
It should be kept in mind that UNOSOM II will be deprived of the specialized capabilities which had been available to several of the withdrawing contingents, as well as of the United States Quick Reaction Force, which will also have withdrawn at that time. 
I have approached a large number of Member States with a view to obtaining their contributions to UNOSOM II's military component. 
However, as of the date of the present report, not a single positive response has been received. 
54. The question of the availability of timely and adequate financing for UNOSOM II operations is another important factor which must be taken into account. 
The United Nations has already spent US$ 765 million for UNOSOM I and UNOSOM II so far. 
The cost of UNOSOM II operations for the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 March 1994 is estimated at US$ 413.5 million. 2/ As of 31 December 1993, unpaid assessed contributions to the UNOSOM Special Account amounted to US$ 100 million. 
The non-payment or late payment of assessed contributions makes it impossible for Member States to be reimbursed for their contribution to UNOSOM II. 
This, in turn, adversely affects the willingness of Member States either to maintain their contributions or to increase them or send new contingents, not only for a particular operation but to United Nations peace-keeping operations in general. 
Whatever option is selected, the United Nations will continue its efforts to promote national reconciliation and institution-building. 
- The first option is a continuation of UNOSOM II's current mandate, with the addition of an extra brigade. 
- The second option calls for voluntary disarmament and the deployment of about 16,000 troops to protect ports, convoys and refugees; 
- The third option calls for the deployment of only 5,000 troops, which would keep control over Mogadishu port and airport as well as other important ports and airports. 
However, for all the reasons that I have explained above, the first option will have to be excluded. 
This is mainly a result of the continued negative attitude of SNA towards UNOSOM II, reports of an arms build-up by all the factions in Somalia and the revival of inter-clan fighting and increased banditry. 
Under that option, UNOSOM II would not use coercive methods but would rely on the cooperation of the Somali parties. 
In the event that inter-clan fighting resumes in different parts of the country, UNOSOM II, while not becoming involved in it, will retain some capability to defend its personnel if circumstances so warrant. 
With respect to rehabilitation and development, UNOSOM II will coordinate its activities in such a manner that programmes of assistance of the international community are supported in areas of their choice. 
As far as the political processes in Somalia are concerned, UNOSOM II will continue to play a role as desired by the Somali people. 
58. The number of troops required under this option would be of the order of 16,000 all ranks and the necessary support element. 
If this order of troop strength is not available or if the necessary financial resources are not available after 31 March 1994, I will bring the matter to the attention of the Security Council with, possibly, a modified recommendation regarding the mandate of UNOSOM II. 
59. I should like to sound a note of caution and concern. 
As I have stated in paragraph 56 above, my preference continues to be for the first option. 
The success of UNOSOM II under the modified second option, as enunciated in paragraph 57 above, will depend, more than ever before, on the cooperation of the Somali parties. 
It is difficult to predict the course of action which different Somali factions might embark upon during the period following 31 March 1994. 
It is indispensable for all concerned to promote national reconciliation in parallel with the re-establishment and strengthening of the Somali institutions of police and justice. 
Should these efforts fail, we might witness renewed fighting and civil war in Somalia. 
60. There is another, positive contingency that we should take into consideration. 
If the Somalis succeed in establishing the TNC in the near future, that would be a significant development. 
The international community would watch with interest the functioning of the TNC. 
In case the TNC is able to function reasonably effectively through the Somali institutions of local self-government, it might have a bearing on the mandate of UNOSOM II. 
I also wish to convey my sincere gratitude to the men and women of the United Nations Secretariat who have served the cause of peace and humanitarian assistance in Somalia in some of the most dangerous conditions ever confronted by United Nations civilian personnel. 
I further wish to pay tribute to the International Committee of the Red Cross, the NGOs and to the participating agencies and programmes of the United Nations system, as well as to Governments which have extended direct assistance to the Somali people, thus supplementing the efforts of UNOSOM II. 
Reaffirming its resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 establishing the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), 
Having examined the report of the Secretary-General of 30 December 1993 (S/26927), in the context of the review called for in its resolution 872 (1993), as well as his previous report of 24 September 1993 (S/26488 and Add.1), 
Taking note of the progress described in the Secretary-General's report of 30 December 1993 in implementing the Arusha Peace Agreement, 
Welcoming further the valuable contribution to peace made in Rwanda by UNAMIR, 
Noting with concern the incidents of violence in Rwanda and the consequences for Rwanda of the situation in Burundi, and urging all concerned to reaffirm their commitment to peace, 
Welcoming also the joint statement made by the parties in Kinihira on 10 December 1993 concerning the implementation of the Arusha Peace Agreement and, in particular, the prompt establishment of a broad-based transitional government, 
1. Reaffirms its approval of the Secretary-General's proposal concerning the deployment of UNAMIR as outlined in his report of 24 September 1993, including the early deployment of the second battalion to the demilitarized zone as indicated in paragraph 30 of his report of 30 December 1993; 
3. Stresses that continued support for UNAMIR will depend upon the full and prompt implementation by the parties of the Arusha Peace Agreement; 
4. Welcomes the continued efforts by the Secretary-General and his Special Representative to help promote and enhance dialogue among all the parties concerned; 
5. Commends the efforts of Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations which have provided humanitarian and other assistance and urges others to provide such assistance; 
6. Commends in particular the efforts of the Organization of African Unity, its member States and agencies in providing diplomatic, political, humanitarian and other support for the implementation of resolution 872 (1993); 
7. Reiterates its request to the Secretary-General to continue to monitor the size and cost of UNAMIR to seek economies; 
1. By paragraph 6 of Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/6, entitled "Situation of human rights in Cambodia", adopted without a vote on 19 February 1993 and endorsed by Economic and Social Council decision 1993/254 of 28 July 1993, the Secretary-General was requested to appoint a Special Representative: 
"(a) To maintain contact with the Government and people of Cambodia; 
(b) To guide and coordinate the United Nations human rights presence in Cambodia; 
(d) To report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session and the Commission on Human Rights at its fiftieth session under the agenda item entitled 'Advisory services in the field of human rights';". 
2. Pursuant to that resolution, on 23 November 1993 the Secretary-General appointed Justice Michael Kirby (Australia) as his Special Representative. 
(b) Assist the Government of Cambodia established after the election, at its request, in meeting its obligations under the human rights instruments recently acceded to, including the preparation of reports to the relevant monitoring committees; 
(c) Provide support to bona fide human rights groups in Cambodia; 
(d) Contribute to the creation and/or strengthening of national institutions for the promotion and protection of human rights; 
(e) Continue to assist with the drafting and implementation of legislation to promote and protect human rights; 
5. The present report is submitted pursuant to paragraph 6 (d) of Commission resolution 1993/6, which called for a report by the Special Representative of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
8. One of the innovative initiatives was the convening of a human rights conference at Phnom Penh between 30 November and 2 December 1992. 
"The entrusting of an operational and intrusive human rights mandate to the United Nations as an integral part of a peace agreement in order to facilitate national reconciliation and self-determination is a new development with broad ramifications. 
This is a new dimension for both United Nations peace-keeping operations and its human rights activities." 
10. It was pursuant to that recommendation, and others to a like effect, that Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/6 was adopted. 
Following the discussions he had with officers of the Centre, a programme of activities was agreed upon. 
Arrangements for such consultations are already being made. 
14. In accordance with paragraph 6 (d) of the Commission's resolution, the Special Representative will present a report to the Commission on Human Rights at its fiftieth session in February/March 1994, under the agenda item entitled "Advisory services in the field of human rights". 
1. The present report is submitted pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/88 of 20 December 1993. 
4. On 2 May 1993, all three sides to the conflict signed a peace agreement negotiated under the auspices of the International Conference, but it was later repudiated by one side. 
5. The latest round of efforts by the Co-Chairmen, together with the parties, has met one of the stated objectives of the General Assembly, namely, arriving at just and equitable proposals for lasting peace. 
As the Co-Chairmen reported to the Security Council on 29 December (S/26922), the situation following discussions held at Geneva on 21 December and at Brussels on 22 and 23 December was as follows: 
(a) There was agreement among all three sides that the Muslim-majority republic should have 33.3 per cent of territory and the Croat majority republic should have 17.5 per cent; 
(b) There was agreement on the core areas to be allocated to the three republics. 
The issues remaining to be settled on territorial delimitation affected a small percentage of territory; 
With most areas of an agreement now accepted by all three sides, the few areas outstanding can indeed be resolved through the demonstration of good faith and genuine willingness to achieve a negotiated solution. 
All the outstanding issues are capable of resolution through negotiation under the auspices of the International Conference. 
With the requisite will on all three sides the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina can, and should, come to an end immediately. 
7. By paragraph 2 of the resolution, the General Assembly demanded "that all parties implement immediately, and scrupulously maintain in good faith, a cease-fire and agree to cease all hostilities throughout the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina ..." 
Innumerable cease-fires have been agreed upon and signed by the parties while practically none have been implemented. 
The most recent failure in the implementation of agreed undertakings by all sides is the violation of the Christmas truce which had been worked out at Brussels on 22 December under the auspices of the European Union. 
Because of the continuous fighting throughout Bosnia and Herzegovina, the military situation is very grave and likely to deteriorate further. 
The new Special Representative of the Secretary-General for the former Yugoslavia has recommended that the Presidents of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and Serbia meet with a view to avoiding catastrophic developments. 
The level of violence, compounded by the onset of a bitter winter, has already disrupted the ability of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) to deliver adequate amounts of humanitarian assistance. 
8. By paragraph 12 of the resolution, the Assembly demanded "that all concerned facilitate the unhindered flow of humanitarian assistance ..." 
Further to the Joint Declarations on the delivery of humanitarian assistance signed by the three sides at Geneva on 18 and 29 November 1993, some initial improvement was noticed in getting winterization materials into Srebrenica, Zenica and Zepa. 
Furthermore, the security of humanitarian relief personnel, both civilian and military, remains an issue of great concern as relief convoys and United Nations personnel are constantly and deliberately being fired at by elements of all three warring sides with light infantry weapons, mortars and rockets. 
9. By paragraph 6 of the resolution the General Assembly demanded "that the Bosnian Serb party lift forthwith the siege of Sarajevo and other 'safe areas'". 
The Bosnian Serb party has so far not complied with this demand. 
UNPROFOR has been endeavouring to fulfil relevant Security Council resolutions with the limited means placed at its disposal by Governments. 
Against the authorized strength of 7,600 additional troops for the "safe areas", fewer than 3,000 had arrived in the theatre as of the beginning of 1994. 
Efforts are being made to identify other sources of equipment for troops from these countries; the offer of a significant contribution from Germany to help equip the Pakistan battalion has been confirmed, though it does not meet the full requirements of the Government of Pakistan. 
No significant withdrawal has taken place, though the presence of UNPROFOR in the "safe areas" appears to have deterred the Bosnian Serb party from making any further incursions into these areas. 
Efforts to implement confidence-building measures continue, including discussions at meetings of the Mixed Military Working Group (MMWG), in which issues are discussed amongst military commanders of the three parties. 
11. By paragraph 11 of the resolution, the General Assembly urged "the Secretary-General to take immediate action to reopen Tuzla airport in order to facilitate the receipt and distribution of international humanitarian aid". 
However, the issue remains of high priority and continues to be pursued both by the new Special Representative, Mr. Yasushi Akashi, and by the Co-Chairmen of the Steering Committee of International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia. 
13. UNHCR is, among its other tasks, committed to the principle of facilitating cultural exchanges between Sarajevo and the international community. 
The request to facilitate the delivery and installation of a reliable communication system for the use of the civilian population has also been noted. 
These deliveries have been made by road or by air despite many difficulties. 
UNHCR, with the help of UNPROFOR, will pursue its efforts to deliver these goods into Sarajevo, by land or by air, within the existing constraints and keeping in mind the urgent winterization needs, the attitude of the parties and the respective policies of the airlift contributing States. 
16. By paragraph 19 of the resolution, the General Assembly reaffirmed its resolution 47/1 of 22 September 1992 and urged Member States and the Secretariat, in fulfilling the spirit of resolution 47/1, "to end the de facto working status of Serbia and Montenegro". 
The text of paragraph 19 makes clear that the General Assembly has reaffirmed its resolution 47/1. 
It may be recalled that the United Nations Secretariat stated its considered view regarding the practical consequences of the adoption by the General Assembly of resolution 47/1 in document A/47/485 of 30 September 1992. 
That view has not been affected by the adoption of paragraph 19, by which the Assembly urged Member States as well as the Secretariat to end a so-called "de facto working status" which is not defined in the resolution. 
17. Pursuant to Security Council resolution 827 (1993), pending the appointment of the Prosecutor of the International Tribunal, the Commission of Experts will continue on an urgent basis the collection of information relating to grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and other violations of international humanitarian law. 
18. The Secretary-General has taken note of paragraph 26 of resolution 48/88 and will accordingly provide, within available resources, all support necessary to enable the Commission to carry out its activities. 
It is heartening to see that the political situation in South Africa has at long last emerged into an environment of hope and aspirations which is conducive to bringing an end to the apartheid regime and white minority rule. 
The present ongoing process of the elimination of apartheid is a welcome development. 
With the establishment of the Transitional Executive Council and the commencement of its meetings and work, we hope that this process now has become irreversible. 
The adoption of an interim constitution paves the way for ensuring free and fair elections under the Independent Electoral Commission. 
The establishment of Independent Broadcasting and Media Commissions will, we hope, give impetus to the education of voters and their greater participation in the electoral process. 
It is expected that these Commissions will also help to disseminate a strong and impartial political message to the people. 
President De Klerk also deserves our special appreciation for his understanding of the problem and for his role in bringing about the process of transition to a non-racial society. 
The Nobel Peace Prize awarded to Mr. Mandela and Mr. De Klerk truly testifies to their outstanding leadership in bringing the peace process forward in South Africa. 
We urge all political leaders and their followers in South Africa to stop the violence and to join the mainstream in order to build a united, non-racial, democratic and prosperous South Africa. 
Here, it is worthwhile to recall the adoption by consensus by the General Assembly in December 1989 of the landmark Declaration on South Africa which provided a broad framework for a just, peaceful and lasting settlement of the problem of apartheid. 
Recently, the call by Mr. Mandela from this very rostrum of the General Assembly to the international community to end economic sanctions against South Africa brought a good response from the Organization of African Unity, the Commonwealth, the European Union and many Governments. 
We are happy to note that many international and regional organizations, as well as Governments, have now started to resume their economic as well as diplomatic presence in South Africa. 
We hope that this process will further expand after the recent establishment of the Transitional Executive Council. 
We are conscious that the new Government of national unity which will be formed after the April 1994 elections has an enormous task before it in economic reconstruction and the creation of a society based on equal opportunities for all. 
Economic reconstruction and development can be pursued only in an environment of political stability and peace in the country. 
To conclude, we urge all to work on the recommendations of the mission of the Chairman of the Special Committee Against Apartheid to South Africa, from 1 to 11 March, which assessed the situation on the basis of meetings with various political parties. 
The Committee will continue to work until a united, non-racial and democratic Government is established in South Africa. 
At the same time, we appeal to all South Africans to rise above their differences in this crucial period of transition and work to forge a common future. 
The Kingdom of Lesotho, not only in the forefront but in the very midst of this situation, continues to call for the elimination of apartheid and institutionalized racial discrimination and the election of a truly just and democratic South African Government. 
In particular we applaud the recent endorsement of a new Constitution and the inauguration a few days ago of the multiracial Transitional Executive Council, which effectively and symbolically ended white minority rule in South Africa. 
We continue, however, to be extremely concerned about the unfortunate loss of life resulting from the ongoing political violence. 
The never-subsiding - indeed, escalating - violence we witness daily across our border is fast becoming a cultural phenomenon. 
The Prime Minister of the Kingdom of Lesotho, the Right Honourable Mr. Ntsu Mokhehle, in his maiden address to the Commonwealth Summit in Cyprus, epitomized Lesotho's concerns when he said: 
"The hopeful signs of multi-democracy in South Africa raise on the one side of the coin a real spectre of strife, as the privileged minority refuses to let go of the monopoly of political power. 
Before the dust settles, it seems highly likely that thousands, perhaps hundreds of thousands, of refugees will flee across into neighbouring States. 
Lesotho stands to bear the brunt of such a mass exodus, as she has done in the past, and as it discusses South Africa the Commonwealth Heads of Government meeting may wish to consider appropriate contingency measures to address this possibility, lest it be a pyrrhic victory. 
Emancipation of South Africa's oppressed masses should not undermine the security and political stability of neighbouring States. 
That quotation puts in a nutshell the concerns of all the countries in the subregion that have at one time or another hosted refugees fleeing from apartheid. 
Likewise, the United Nations, which has for long been in the vanguard of the fight against apartheid, should play a catalytic role in the transition to democratic rule. 
The international community welcomed the announcement of 27 April 1994 as the day of reckoning, when South Africans of all walks of life will be going to the polls to elect a truly non-racial and democratic Government. 
But the current level of violence, with its violation of political and civil rights and the frequent suspension of legal guarantees, is of the worst kind. 
The situation in South Africa is a ticking bomb liable to explode at any moment with catastrophic results, threatening to engulf the subregion once more in dark clouds of uncertainty. 
Our subregion has for long toiled under the heavy burden of apartheid, which is characterized as a crime against the conscience and dignity of mankind. 
The system of apartheid sought to dehumanize entire peoples and imposed on the region of southern Africa a brutal war which has resulted in untold loss of life, destruction of property and massive displacement of innocent people. 
The wounds inflicted by apartheid will take much longer to heal, and our region wishes, therefore, to close that bitter chapter once and for all by supporting continuation of the process of transition and the consolidation of a new non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
"This makes it easier for [the mercenaries] to redeploy to neighbouring countries, mainly to South Africa, a country which, at the height of apartheid, was considered a haven for mercenaries. 
Foreign mercenaries are still in South Africa. 
We therefore humbly appeal to the international community and the peace-loving peoples of the world to do what is necessary to curb the escalating violence, and to be ever vigilant against the use or threat of use of mercenaries to derail the democratic process in that troubled land. 
The United Nations is called upon to address the complexities of the prevailing violence in South Africa, not as an exercise in piety but in sober and enlightened recognition of the necessity for such action. 
We urge the United Nations to upgrade the United Nations monitoring team in South Africa as a matter of urgency, in accordance with the Secretary-General's report "An Agenda for Peace", which places considerable importance on preventive diplomacy, peace-building and peacemaking. 
We also welcome the strengthening of and support extended to the Departments of Peace-keeping Operations and Political Affairs, which are identified as priority areas in the medium-term plan. 
We hope that, as areas in which budgetary funds can be reallocated are identified, due regard will be given to the volatile situation in South Africa. 
We are equally gratified that the Organization of African Unity (OAU) is addressing the question of violence in South Africa. 
We support the establishment within the OAU of a mechanism for conflict prevention, management and resolution, which was recently inaugurated in Addis Ababa, and we hope that the mechanism will soon be operational to support the current OAU effort in South Africa. 
The situation in South Africa is a complex one which needs to be urgently addressed before it degenerates into intense and generalized conflict. 
We still remember very clearly President Mandela's appeal during his address before this Organization, when he said that the distance we have to travel is not long and we should travel it together. 
History has repeatedly shown that the road to freedom and democracy is never smooth. 
We appeal once more to the political leaders of South Africa to find a common ground and put an end to the senseless violence that threatens to derail the march to a united, non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
We have all witnessed the successful completion of the Multi-party Negotiating Process and the conclusion of an agreement on an interim constitution and an electoral bill. 
Another key element in the democratic process is the establishment of the Transitional Executive Council, which became operational on 8 December. 
In my delegation's view, these are historic political developments towards the establishment of a truly non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
The international community played an important supporting role during South Africa's long journey to its current stage of democratic progress. 
I would like to recall that the Republic of Korea has actively participated in the international efforts to help build a united, non-racial, and democratic South Africa. 
The Government of the Republic of Korea has also adjusted its policies on South Africa, including the phased lifting of sanctions, in accordance with the progress made toward a united, non-racial and democratic system. 
My Government believes that the lingering disagreement among some political parties should be resolved so that it will not jeopardize the formation of a new government. 
Socio-economic imbalances, deeply imbedded in South Africa by decades of apartheid, also continue to plague the majority of the population and could threaten to undermine peaceful and stable development during the transition period and beyond. 
In this context, the Government of the Republic of Korea will join the international efforts to help address these socio-economic inequities. 
In conclusion, my Government wishes to reiterate its firm support for the efforts of the people of South Africa to establish a united, non-racial and democratic country through free and fair elections for all citizens, regardless of race, colour, gender or belief. 
Mr. Elaraby (Egypt), Vice-President, took the Chair. 
Mr. BATIOUK (Ukraine): The period since last year's debate has been one of great dynamism in the political life of South Africa, a period of intensive bilateral and multilateral negotiations, during which transitional arrangements took shape. 
Progress was made despite persistent violence, the irreconcilable positions of some political parties and the tense socio-economic situation. 
In a world full of conflicts and crises, the positive changes emerging in South Africa are indeed a source of hope. 
If free and fair elections are to succeed, political parties must be able to campaign throughout the country, and all voters must have the right to participate in the electoral process without any hindrance or harassment. 
Integrated security forces can and should play an important and positive role in this regard. 
The international community remains deeply concerned at the continuing violence, which has claimed the lives of thousands of South Africans and threatens the very process of political settlement. 
Recent developments suggest that when political parties begin active campaigning for elections an upsurge in political violence is possible. 
This phenomenon poses a considerable problem for the conduct of free and fair elections. 
As the National Peace Accord and its structures are instruments that remain vital to the maintenance of peace in South Africa, they should be strengthened and revitalized through the cooperation of all parties concerned, including the Government, civil organizations and the South African police. 
We believe that only through collective determination to respond to and effectively curb all forms of violence will law and order in that society be established. 
The violence in South Africa has both political and socio-economic dimensions. 
But the problem is compounded by easy access to firearms, by political intolerance, by the failure of the criminal justice system to act effectively and by mistrust of the South African police. 
Angered and frustrated young black South Africans, 90 per cent of whom are unemployed, constitute fertile ground for political confrontation. 
The delegation of Ukraine is convinced that unless the violence is bridled it may seriously damage any current or future agreement whose purpose is the establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
The legacy of apartheid will continue to plague South African society if decisive measures aimed at redressing the inequalities are neglected. 
Moreover, if the basic socio-economic needs of the people are not met immediately, the durability of a political settlement cannot be assured, and the prospect of a peaceful transition is likely to be threatened. 
As we see the situation, the main issues before South Africans today are interconnected, and their settlement requires an integrated approach. 
Without tangible results in the socio-economic sphere, there will be no end to violence - no peace. 
It is essential, in our opinion, that investment and international assistance be aimed at the elimination of the glaring imbalances caused by apartheid. 
The delegation of Ukraine is convinced that the current deliberations on this question and the adoption of the draft resolutions submitted under this agenda item will contribute to this process. 
I should like, in conclusion, to express our sincere hope that, very soon, irreversible changes in South Africa, complemented by concerted and dedicated efforts on the part of the international community, will result in our welcoming a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa into our midst. 
The discussion this year, however, is taking place against the background of positive developments sweeping through South Africa, foreshadowing the irreversible eradication of the discredited system of apartheid. 
Since the resumption of negotiations in April 1993, the Multi-party Negotiating Process under way in South Africa has achieved remarkable progress in charting the constitutional future of South Africa, including the setting of 27 April 1994 as the date for the country's first universal elections. 
The fact that 26 political parties and groups from South Africa's political spectrum are participating renders the progress made even more significant. 
The principles adopted by the Multi-Party Forum constitute an assurance that South Africa's future constitution will secure a government of the highest level of international democratic standards. 
One of the most substantive components of the new constitution is the safeguarding of fundamental rights for all South Africans, rights including freedom of speech and movement, and other liberties that in the past were reserved mainly for members of the ruling minority. 
All those who contributed to the successful outcome of this long and hard negotiating marathon deserve the praise of the international community. 
That well-timed award honours the process of racial peace and symbolizes the recognition by the international community of the common achievement, by all South Africans, through working united to establish expeditiously the peaceful, integrated and democratic society so much deserved by this tormented land, a land full of prospects. 
This strong practical form of international action, reinforced by morality, induced change and brought forth reforms that deserve the support of the entire international community. 
It has been correctly said that apartheid was born in conquest, maintained by repression and exploitation and nurtured by the perverted philosophy of racial superiority. 
We believe, therefore, that bringing about its demise will not be an easy task and that much vigilance is required. 
It also underscored the need for measures to be taken to protect the right of all citizens to engage in peaceful, political activities without fear or intimidation. 
The deployment of United Nations observers on the basis of Security Council resolution 772 (1992) of 17 August 1992, in line with the structures set up under the National Peace Accord, constitutes mankind's commitment and its response to violence. 
We commend the Organization of African Unity, the Commonwealth and the European Union, whose observers, in parallel with those of the United Nations, have been deployed in South Africa to make their own contribution to the success of the peaceful transformation of South Africa into a non-racial democratic society. 
We believe the mandate of that Committee should be extended until the democratically elected government of South Africa has been installed. 
We commend the Secretary-General for the action taken to address areas of concern specified in his reports, especially regarding assistance to strengthen the structures set up under the National Peace Accord and to deploy United Nations observers in South Africa to further the purposes of that accord. 
The United Nations and the world community should continue to review the few remaining restrictive measures. 
As we all stand before the judgement of history, we are obliged to spare no effort in assisting the people of South Africa in achieving the noble goal of transforming their country into a full democracy. 
Having ourselves experienced for the last 20 years a form of forced segregation caused by foreign invasion and occupation, we remain very sensitive to violations of democratic principles. 
With the recent positive developments in South Africa paving the way for the total eradication of apartheid at its roots, we expect that the international community and this Organization will show their decisive support for a Cyprus solution free from any separatist manifestations. 
To this end, South Africa must receive the wholehearted support of the entire international community if we are to make progress towards the achievement of the lofty objectives embodied in the National Peace Accord. 
Mr. BILOA TANG (Cameroon) (interpretation from French): The elimination of apartheid and the creation of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa has, for too long, in our view, been a subject of concern for the entire international community. 
The crisis which holds Mozambique and Angola in thrall should thus, we believe, shortly fade away, since the destabilizing elements in Mozambique and Angola will no longer have the assurance of finding sanctuary in a South Africa that has rejected the ghetto of apartheid. 
Likewise, at the extraordinary ministerial conference held in Dar-es-Salaam in 1976, we, together with other members of the Organization of African Unity, laid down and defined the conditions under which a dialogue could be established between independent Africa and South Africa. 
At that time, these nationalists included Nelson Mandela, Walter Sisulu and Sobukwe. 
When Portugal shed its African territories and when minority racist leader Ian Smith disappeared from the political scene, this subsequently prompted my Government to lift the embargoes and prohibitions which I referred to earlier. 
This trend will result, we believe, in the establishment very shortly of diplomatic relations between Pretoria and Yaounde. 
Even if the road before us is still steep and full of pitfalls, the process under way has reached the point of no return. 
Mr. ERD\x{70ff} (Hungary) (interpretation from French): The developments of recent months are the clearest possible sign that South Africa has arrived at a historic turning-point. 
After four decades of a regime based on the principle of apartheid, the citizens of that country will for the first time have the possibility of expressing themselves freely in an election on the future of their country without distinction of race or of colour. 
The way we have followed to this point has been very long and difficult, full of violence and countless difficulties. 
It continues to be jeopardized by extremists on all sides working to undermine it, but now at last we see before us the tangible possibility of the establishment of a united, non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
Hungary has always followed developments in southern Africa with great interest, as reflected in our having been the first country in our region to establish diplomatic relations with South Africa once it had begun its long journey towards a genuinely democratic society. 
In the light of continuing tension and violent incidents, it seems to us even more important that all political forces, without exception, take an active part in the forthcoming elections. 
Beyond international political support, this will require multilateral economic assistance to resolve the economic and social problems besetting the population. 
Mr. MUMBENGEGWI (Zimbabwe): On 21 August 1989 the Organization of African Unity's Ad Hoc Committee on Southern Africa met in Harare, Zimbabwe, and issued a statement on the question of South Africa which came to be known as the Harare Declaration on South Africa. 
That historic Declaration was subsequently endorsed by the Heads of State or Government of the Non-Aligned Countries at their ninth Summit conference, held in Belgrade from 4 to 7 September 1989. 
On the basis of the Declaration, the General Assembly adopted by consensus the benchmark Declaration on Apartheid and its Destructive Consequences in Southern Africa; it did so four years ago almost to the day, on 14 December 1989. 
It is no exaggeration to say that none of those assembled at that sixteenth special session of the General Assembly, devoted to the question of apartheid and its destructive consequences in Southern Africa, fully realized that they were on the threshold of momentous change in South Africa. 
We all know that the negotiation process has been difficult and complex. 
It has see-sawed between optimism and despair. 
It is in that context that we should congratulate them on their determination and courage in continuing to negotiate in spite of widespread violent provocation, which could easily have derailed the entire negotiation process. 
Agreement has also been reached on transitional arrangements, including the Transitional Executive Council, the Independent Electoral Commission, the Independent Media Commission, the Independent Broadcasting Authority and the interim constitution. 
These principal provisions of the transitional arrangements have now been enacted into South African Law. 
The Transitional Executive Council became operational a week ago, on 7 December 1993. 
There is, of course, the question of violence. This clearly needs to be attended to, not only by the Government of South Africa, which bears the primary responsibility, and the political parties in the country, but also by the international community. 
We are aware that there are parties and political formations in South Africa that participated in the Multi-Party Negotiating Process either only partially or not at all. 
Indeed, where the way to the ballot box is free and open there can be no justification on anyone's part to resort to the use or threat of use of violence to achieve political objectives. 
Conditions must be created that will satisfy both the winners and the losers that they have won or lost an election that was both free and fair. 
The best way to achieve this is not only through carefully crafted electoral procedures, which we hope the Independent Electoral Commission will attend to, but also through a coordinated and adequate presence of international monitors and observers. 
It is our view that any presence of the international community that does not allow for an international observer for each polling station would not be adequate. It is important to try to learn some relevant lessons from the past. 
It has been suggested that had there been more monitors and observers in the Angolan elections last year the course of events in that unhappy country would have been different. 
The point however is that in a situation where there is so much suspicion and mistrust, a substantial international presence could avoid unjustified and baseless allegations and counter-allegations. 
South Africa is a place where centuries of oppression and exploitation have created deep suspicions and mistrust. 
The consequence of a disputed election outcome in South Africa can be a serious and dangerous threat to the peace not only of that country and that region but also of the continent, as well as to international peace and security. 
Therefore, the euphoria that surrounds the repeal of apartheid legislation should not lead us to overlook the fact that the economic, social and, to a large extent, political consequences of apartheid will continue to be felt well after the first non-racial democratic election scheduled for next year. 
In conclusion, allow me to pay a tribute to the Chairman of the Special Committee against Apartheid, Mr. Ibrahim Gambari of Nigeria, to the Special Committee and to the Centre against Apartheid for their tireless efforts to discharge their mandate. 
The report before us is full testimony of this. 
We should thank him and wish him well as he prepares and puts together arrangements for the necessary and enhanced involvement of the international community in the run-up to the elections, in the voting process itself and in post-apartheid reconstruction and development. 
True, we cannot fail to recognize the catalytic role of the international community, but those who struggled and suffered and in some cases paid the supreme sacrifice must occupy the well-deserved place of honour. 
The PRESIDENT: As representatives know, the General Assembly is now preparing to conclude its work for the year. 
On Monday, 20 December, in the morning, the Assembly will consider reports of the Third Committee and draft resolutions under various agenda items on which the Assembly has been awaiting reports of the Fifth Committee on programme budget implications. 
On the same day the Fifth Committee should hold its last meeting before the holiday recess, so that the Assembly may have a plenary meeting the following day, Wednesday, 22 December, to take action on the recommendations of the Fifth Committee. 
I hope that this will not cause any inconvenience for delegations. 
About three weeks ago 19 of the political groups engaged in the multi-party negotiations ratified the agreement on a Constitution for the transition in South Africa. 
All these positive developments testify to the fact that we are on the verge of a new era in South Africa's chequered political history. 
During these long years my delegation has worked with dedication and commitment within the Committee in support of the struggles of the South African people. 
Apartheid has caused havoc in many aspects of the everyday lives of South African citizens, and the consequences of the policy linger in the economic sphere, in health, in education, in housing and in employment - to mention just a few examples. 
They expect immediate positive changes in the socio economic imbalances that affect the lives of so many. 
It must be stressed, however, that the new South Africa, despite the improving, though rather optimistic, statistical indications, is in for some extremely bumpy years. 
Many white South Africans consider theirs a rich country. 
In a way, judging by the 1988 figures for gross domestic product (GDP) per head, they are right. 
The GDP for South African whites was $6,500, compared with, for example, $650 for Zimbabweans and $1,600 for Botswanans. 
South Africa has many sparkling cities and leafy suburbs. 
Look beyond the white minority, and the country is seen to be truly "a tale of two cities". 
Herein lies a contradiction which is unlikely to disappear from South Africa soon. 
The transition of South Africa presents a formidable challenge of political management. 
The tasks and problems confronting the country after apartheid will be no less daunting - writing the Constitution, building the nation, and addressing the glaring socio-economic inequities that South Africans face. 
South Africans will expect a new Government immediately to deal with these and other obstacles entrenched in the system by many long years of apartheid. 
It is a question not only of seeking an accommodation between these divergent views, but also of ensuring that the exuberance and political anxiety accompanying the process of transition is well managed and is channelled properly towards assisting in that process. 
While the international community may stand ready to assist a new South Africa, redressing the country's socio-economic imbalances will ultimately depend largely on a growing economy. 
It is true that we stand on the threshold of a new South Africa that is full of promise, but it must be remembered that the evolving situation is as fraught with uncertainty and danger as it is complex and fragile. 
Political violence has become a campaign orchestrated by those elements that are opposed to the negotiation process. 
It is aimed at discouraging, as well as frustrating, the political forces seeking the peaceful transformation of South Africa from an apartheid society into a non-racial, democratic society. 
Our fear is that such violence will escalate in the run-up to the elections - precisely to make a successful and peaceful outcome impossible. 
They also appear to reject as binding on them decisions arrived at by the Multi-Party Forum. 
We renew our appeal to all in those parties to reconsider their decision positively, in the interests of all the people of South Africa. 
The arguments for this are well articulated in the report of the Special Committee against Apartheid, which we, of course, as a delegation, entirely endorse. 
Nigeria is indeed truly delighted that at long last the proverbial light at the end of the long, tortuous and dark tunnel now appears to be in sight and that the birth of a new South Africa may indeed be only months away. 
We wish to seize this opportunity as Nigerians to congratulate the South African people, black and white, and in particular their leaders who, in the last two years, have shown great statesmanship in the negotiations that have resulted in the monumental decisions of the past few months. 
The transformation of South Africa into a united, democratic and non-racial society will open up new challenges not only for South Africa but also for the subregion and, indeed, for the continent of Africa as a whole to continue to contribute to international peace and security in the world. 
The costs of reconstructing the economies of the subregion destroyed by acts of aggression and destabilization by South Africa are enormous. 
Given the magnitude of the task, it is our hope that we can still count on those whose solidarity has made an important contribution to bringing us to this stage of the struggle. 
The multi-racial Transitional Executive Council became operational on 7 December, and thus has finally, and in concrete terms, confirmed the irreversibility of the march towards an apartheid-free society in South Africa. 
In response to the appeal made by Mr. Nelson Mandela, leader of the African National Congress, to this Organization on 24 September 1993, Nigeria will now commence active contact with the South African authorities to facilitate bilateral diplomatic interaction. 
The members of the Special Committee deserve special gratitude for their role in getting us to where we are today. 
Nigeria is indeed grateful for their consistent support in the difficult past years. 
This victory, which is truly theirs, is very well deserved. 
As Chairman of the Special Committee, I received immense support and cooperation from our partners in all the regions and all the groups, and I thank them for their support. 
It remains our expectation that apartheid will truly be dead after the successful elections on 27 April 1994, at which time the international community can take deserved pride in giving the obnoxious system that has left thousands of hearts permanently distressed a befitting funeral. 
The Special Committee has also consulted with a number of delegations and has taken into consideration the views and proposals expressed by them in the course of those exchanges. 
I am happy to say that the draft resolution is in line with almost all the statements made during the consideration of agenda item 38. 
The draft resolution reflects the actual situation in South Africa, identifies the areas of concern, indicates objectives for the international community with regard to a changing South African society and recommends ways in which the international community could help South Africa in the forthcoming critical period. 
Violence is still a very serious problem in South Africa's peaceful transition. 
Our concern over the continuing violence and our recommendations in that regard are reflected in five of the 22 paragraphs of the operative part of the draft resolution. 
Eight paragraphs of the draft resolution define the main areas of assistance sought. 
In asking members to vote in favour of draft resolution A/48/L.30, I urge them to bear in mind that in the next few months South Africans will need, perhaps more than ever, the support of the international community. 
It is crucial that we stay with them until the course is finally run, allowing the Special Committee to go out of existence with a sense of its mission having been fulfilled. 
I should like to take this opportunity to thank all the participants in this debate who emphasized the positive approach taken by the Special Committee. 
The Special Committee has at all times been ably supported by the Centre against Apartheid, which operates under significant resource constraints. 
I believe that the Centre deserves to be appreciated and encouraged for its effective and productive work. 
It is only logical that this should be the last draft resolution submitted by the Group to the Assembly. 
In one sense, it is a procedural text that takes note of the report of the Intergovernmental Group, terminates the mandate of the Group and arranges for the receipt of responses of States that have not yet replied to queries addressed to them but would wish to do so. 
Therefore, in accordance with operative paragraph 3, the Assembly would request the Secretary-General to issue, by 30 January 1994, addenda to the report. 
On the other hand, the text reflects the political endorsement by the international community of the progress made towards a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
As far as the oil embargo is concerned, draft resolution A/48/L.31/Rev.1 wraps up what has already been taken up by General Assembly resolution 48/1. 
In that resolution, the Assembly decided: 
Lastly, it is the wish and the hope of the sponsors that the Assembly will adopt this draft resolution by consensus. 
Emphasizing the need for the promotion and protection of all human rights to be guided by the principles of impartiality, objectivity and non-selectivity, in the spirit of constructive international dialogue and cooperation, 
Aware that all human rights are universal, indivisible, interdependent and interrelated and that as such they should be given the same emphasis, 
Affirming its commitment to the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, 4/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights, held at Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993, 
Determined to adapt, strengthen and streamline the existing mechanisms to promote and protect all human rights and fundamental freedoms while avoiding unnecessary duplication, 
(a) Be a person of high moral standing and personal integrity and shall possess expertise, including in the field of human rights, and the general knowledge and understanding of diverse cultures necessary for impartial, objective, non-selective and effective performance of the duties of the High Commissioner; 
(a) To promote and protect the effective enjoyment by all of all civil, cultural, economic, political and social rights; 
(c) To promote and protect the realization of the right to development and to enhance support from relevant bodies of the United Nations system for this purpose; 
(e) To coordinate relevant United Nations education and public information programmes in the field of human rights; 
(g) To engage in a dialogue with all Governments in the implementation of his/her mandate with a view to securing respect for all human rights; 
(h) To enhance international cooperation for the promotion and protection of all human rights; 
(i) To coordinate the human rights promotion and protection activities throughout the United Nations system; 
(j) To rationalize, adapt, strengthen and streamline the United Nations machinery in the field of human rights with a view to improving its efficiency and effectiveness; 
5. Requests the High Commissioner for Human Rights to report annually on his/her activities, in accordance with his/her mandate, to the Commission on Human Rights and, through the Economic and Social Council, to the General Assembly; 
6. Decides that the Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights shall be located at Geneva and shall have a liaison office in New York; 
7. Requests the Secretary-General to provide appropriate staff and resources, within the existing and future regular budgets of the United Nations, to enable the High Commissioner to fulfil his/her mandate, without diverting resources from the development programmes and activities of the United Nations; 
Reiterating its conviction that the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones in various regions of the world is one of the measures that can contribute effectively to the objectives of non-proliferation of nuclear weapons and general and complete disarmament, 
Welcoming the recent proposal for the conclusion of a bilateral or regional nuclear-test-ban agreement in South Asia, 
Considering that the eventual participation of other States, as appropriate, in this process could be useful, 
Bearing in mind the provisions of paragraphs 60 to 63 of the Final Document of the Tenth Special Session of the General Assembly 1/ regarding the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones, including in the region of South Asia, 
2. Urges once again the States of South Asia to continue to make all possible efforts to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia and to refrain, in the meantime, from any action contrary to that objective; 
3. Welcomes the support of all the five nuclear-weapon States for this proposal, and calls upon them to extend the necessary cooperation in the efforts to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia; 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia". 
Welcoming the progress achieved in recent years in both nuclear and conventional disarmament, 
Noting that, despite recent progress in the field of nuclear disarmament, further efforts are necessary towards the achievement of the goal of general and complete disarmament under effective international control, 
Recognizing that the independence, territorial integrity and sovereignty of non-nuclear-weapon States need to be safeguarded against the use or threat of use of force, including the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons, 
Taking note of the proposals submitted under that item in the Conference on Disarmament, including the drafts of an international convention, 
Taking note further of the unilateral declarations made by all nuclear-weapons States on their policies of non-use or non-threat of use of nuclear weapons against non-nuclear-weapon States, 
Noting also the greater willingness to overcome the difficulties encountered in previous years, 
Recalling its relevant resolutions adopted in previous years, in particular resolutions 45/54 of 4 December 1990, 46/32 of 6 December 1991 and 47/50 of 9 December 1992, 
4. Recommends that further intensive efforts should be devoted to the search for such a common approach or common formula and that the various alternative approaches, including, in particular, those considered in the Conference on Disarmament, should be further explored in order to overcome the difficulties; 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Conclusion of effective international arrangements to assure non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons". 
Recalling the obligation of all States to observe the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations regarding the use or threat of use of force in their international relations, including in their space activities, 
Recognizing the grave danger for international peace and security of an arms race in outer space and of developments contributing to it, 
Emphasizing the paramount importance of strict compliance with existing arms limitation and disarmament agreements relevant to outer space, including bilateral agreements, and with the existing legal regime concerning the use of outer space, 
Convinced that further measures should be examined in the search for effective and verifiable bilateral and multilateral agreements in order to prevent an arms race in outer space, 
Conscious of the benefits of confidence- and security-building measures in the military field, 
3. Emphasizes the necessity of further measures with appropriate and effective provisions for verification to prevent an arms race in outer space; 
5. Reiterates that the Conference on Disarmament, as the single multilateral disarmament negotiating forum, has the primary role in the negotiation of a multilateral agreement or agreements, as appropriate, on the prevention of an arms race in outer space in all its aspects; 
9. Recognizes, in this respect, the growing convergence of views on the elaboration of measures designed to strengthen transparency, confidence and security in the peaceful uses of outer space; 
11. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Prevention of an arms race in outer space". 
Recalling further its resolution 47/52 F of 9 December 1992, 
4. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Relationship between disarmament and development". 
Recalling its previous relevant resolutions, 
Stressing the importance of strengthening international peace and security through disarmament, 
Emphasizing that nuclear disarmament remains one of the principal tasks of our times, 
Stressing also that it is the responsibility of all States to adopt and implement measures towards the attainment of general and complete disarmament under effective international control, 
Noting that there are still significant nuclear arsenals and that the primary responsibility for nuclear disarmament, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons, rests with the nuclear-weapon States, in particular those which possess the largest stockpiles, 
Urging the further intensification of such efforts to accelerate the implementation of agreements and unilateral decisions relating to nuclear-arms reduction, 
Welcoming also the reductions made by other nuclear-weapon States in some of their nuclear-weapon programmes, and encouraging all nuclear-weapon States to consider appropriate measures relating to nuclear disarmament, 
6. Invites the Russian Federation and the United States of America to keep other States Members of the United Nations duly informed of progress in their discussions and in the implementation of their strategic offensive arms agreements and unilateral decisions. 
2. Also requests the Secretary-General to submit his report, together with the suggestions of the representative intergovernmental group of experts, to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
Considering its resolution 2602 C (XXIV) of 16 December 1969, in which it requested the Conference of the Committee on Disarmament, 11/ inter alia, to consider effective methods of control against the use of radiological methods of warfare, 
Aware of the potential hazards underlying any use of radioactive wastes that would constitute radiological warfare and its implications for regional and international security, in particular for the security of developing countries, 
3. Calls upon all States to take appropriate measures with a view to preventing any dumping of nuclear or radioactive wastes that would infringe upon the sovereignty of States; 
5. Also requests the Conference on Disarmament to intensify efforts towards an early conclusion of such a convention and to include in its report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session the progress recorded in the negotiations on this subject; 
6. Takes note of resolution CM/Res.1356 (LIV) of 1991, adopted by the Council of Ministers of the Organization of Africa Unity, on the Bamako Convention on the Ban on the Import of Hazardous Wastes into Africa and on the Control of Their Transboundary Movements within Africa; 
8. Requests the International Atomic Energy Agency to continue keeping the subject under active review, including the desirability of concluding a legally binding instrument in this field; 
9. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Prohibition of the dumping of radioactive wastes". 
Continuing to take the view that an enhanced level of transparency in armaments contributes greatly to confidence-building and security among States and that the establishment of the Register of Conventional Arms 14/ constitutes an important step forward in the promotion of transparency in military matters, 
Encouraged by the response of Member States to the request contained in paragraphs 9 and 10 of its resolution 46/36 L to provide data on their imports and exports of arms, as well as available background information regarding their military holdings, procurement through national production and relevant policies, 
Welcoming also the work of the Conference on Disarmament under the item of its agenda entitled "Transparency in armaments", 
Welcoming further the organization by Member States of initiatives and seminars intended to promote transparency in military matters through a widespread reporting of data to the Register of Conventional Arms, 
1. Reaffirms its determination to ensure the effective operation of the Register of Conventional Arms as provided for in paragraphs 7, 9 and 10 of its resolution 46/36 L; 
2. Calls upon all Member States to provide the requested data and information for the Register to the Secretary-General by 30 April annually; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that sufficient resources are made available for the United Nations Secretariat to operate and maintain the Register; 
5. Encourages the Conference on Disarmament to continue its work undertaken in response to the requests contained in paragraphs 12 to 15 of resolution 46/36 L; 
6. Reiterates its call upon all Member States to cooperate at a regional and subregional level, taking fully into account the specific conditions prevailing in the region or subregion, with a view to enhancing and coordinating international efforts aimed at increased openness and transparency in armaments; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Transparency in armaments". 
Realizing the urgent need to resolve underlying conflicts, to diminish tensions and to accelerate efforts towards general and complete disarmament with a view to maintaining regional and international peace and security in a world free from the scourge of war and the burden of armaments, 
Recognizing that, in the context of international arms transfers, the illicit arms traffic is a disturbing, dangerous and increasingly common phenomenon, and that, with the technical sophistication and destructive capability of conventional weapons, the destabilizing effects of the illicit arms traffic increase, 
Considering that, in the context of international arms transfers, the illicit arms traffic, by its clandestine nature, defies transparency and until now has escaped inclusion within the Register of Conventional Arms, 
Realizing that arms obtained through the illicit arms traffic are most likely to be used for violent purposes, and that even small arms so obtained, directly or indirectly, by underground organizations such as mercenary groups can pose a threat to the security and political stability of the States affected, 
Stressing that effective control over the imports and exports of conventional weapons falls under the responsibility of Member States, 
2. Calls upon all Member States to give priority to eradicating the illicit arms traffic associated with destabilizing activities, such as terrorism, drug trafficking and common criminal acts, and to take immediate action towards this end; 
5. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "International illicit arms traffic". 
Noting that regional arrangements for disarmament and arms limitation may free resources of participating States for peaceful purposes, inter alia, the promotion of their economic and social development, 
Reaffirming its firm conviction that the regional approach to disarmament is essential to strengthening international peace and security at the regional and global levels, 
Welcoming the initiatives towards disarmament, nuclear non-proliferation and security undertaken by some countries at the regional level, 
Noting with satisfaction the important progress made in various regions of the world through the adoption of arms limitation, peace, security and cooperation agreements, including those related to the prohibition of weapons of mass destruction, and encouraging States in the regions concerned to continue implementing those agreements, 
Recognizing the useful role played by the United Nations regional centres, 
Expressing its appreciation for the work accomplished by the Disarmament Commission in finalizing the text of those guidelines and recommendations, 
1. Endorses the guidelines and recommendations for regional approaches to disarmament within the context of global security adopted by the Disarmament Commission at its 1993 substantive session, 17/ and recommends them to all Member States for implementation; 
2. Affirms that global and regional approaches to disarmament complement each other and should therefore be pursued simultaneously to promote regional and international peace and security; 
3. Affirms also that multifaceted cooperation among States of a region, especially encompassing the political, economic, social and cultural fields, can be conducive to the strengthening of regional security and stability; 
5. Supports and encourages efforts aimed at promoting confidence-building measures at the regional level in order to ease regional tensions and to further disarmament and nuclear non-proliferation measures at the regional level; 
6. Also encourages States to address, in regional arrangements for disarmament and arms limitations, the question of the accumulation of conventional weapons beyond the legitimate self-defence requirements of States; 
9. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Regional disarmament". 
Recalling its resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991 and its decision 47/419 of 9 December 1992 on international arms transfers, 
Recognizing that the excessive quantity of conventional weapons in a number of countries constitutes a source of destabilization of their national and their regional security, 
Convinced that peace and security are imperatives for economic development and reconstruction, 
1. Invites Member States to take appropriate enforcement measures directed at ending the illegal export of conventional weapons from their territories; 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to seek the views of Governments on effective ways and means of collecting weapons illegally distributed in countries, in the event that such countries so request, and to submit a report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Taking note also of the recent proposals for disarmament and nuclear non-proliferation at the regional and subregional levels, 
Recognizing the importance of confidence-building measures for regional and international peace and security, 
1. Stresses that sustained efforts are needed, within the framework of the Conference on Disarmament and under the umbrella of the United Nations, to make progress on the entire range of disarmament issues; 
2. Affirms that global and regional approaches to disarmament complement each other and should therefore be pursued simultaneously to promote regional and international peace and security; 
3. Calls upon States to conclude agreements, wherever possible, for nuclear non-proliferation, disarmament and confidence-building measures at regional and subregional levels; 
4. Welcomes the initiatives towards disarmament, nuclear non-proliferation and security undertaken by some countries at the regional and subregional levels; 
5. Supports and encourages efforts aimed at promoting confidence-building measures at regional and subregional levels in order to ease regional tensions and to further disarmament and nuclear non-proliferation measures at regional and subregional levels; 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Regional disarmament". 
Recognizing the crucial role of conventional arms control in promoting regional and international peace and security, 
Convinced that conventional arms control needs to be pursued primarily in the regional and subregional contexts since most threats to peace and security in the post-cold-war era arise mainly among States located in the same region or subregion, 
Desirous of promoting agreements to strengthen regional peace and security at the lowest possible level of armaments and military forces, 
Believing that militarily significant States, and States with larger military capabilities, have a special responsibility in promoting such agreements for regional security, 
Believing also that one of the principal objectives of conventional arms control should be to prevent the possibility of military attack launched by surprise, 
1. Decides to give urgent consideration to the issues involved in conventional arms control at the regional and subregional levels; 
3. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Conventional arms control at the regional and subregional levels". 
Noting that there are as many as 85 million uncleared land-mines throughout the world, particularly in rural areas, 
Expressing deep concern that such mines kill or maim hundreds of people each week, mostly unarmed civilians, obstruct economic development and have other severe consequences, which include inhibiting the repatriation of refugees and the return of internally displaced persons, 
Recalling with satisfaction its resolution 48/7 of 19 October 1993, by which it, inter alia, requested the Secretary-General to submit a comprehensive report on the problems caused by mines and other unexploded devices, 
Convinced that a moratorium by States exporting anti-personnel land-mines that pose grave dangers to civilian populations would reduce substantially the human and economic costs resulting from the use of such devices and would complement the aforementioned initiative, 
Noting with satisfaction that several States have already declared moratoriums on the export, transfer or purchase of anti-personnel land-mines and related devices, 
2. Urges States to implement such a moratorium; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to prepare a report concerning progress on this initiative, including possible recommendations regarding further appropriate measures to limit the export of anti-personnel land-mines, and to submit it to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "General and complete disarmament". 
Welcoming the significant progress in reducing nuclear-weapon arsenals as evidenced by the substantive bilateral agreements between the Russian Federation and the United States of America and their respective unilateral undertakings regarding the disposition of fissile material, 
Welcoming also the initiative of the United States of America concerning a multilateral, internationally and effectively verifiable treaty on the prohibition of the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices, 
Welcoming further the decision taken by the Conference on Disarmament on 10 August 1993 to give its Ad Hoc Committee on a Nuclear Test Ban a mandate to negotiate a universal and internationally and effectively verifiable comprehensive nuclear test-ban treaty, 18/ and fully endorsing the contents of that decision, 
Convinced that a non-discriminatory, multilateral and internationally and effectively verifiable treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices would be a significant contribution to nuclear non-proliferation in all its aspects, 
1. Recommends the negotiation in the most appropriate international forum of a non-discriminatory, multilateral and internationally and effectively verifiable treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices; 
2. Requests the International Atomic Energy Agency to provide assistance for examination of verification arrangements for such a treaty as required; 
3. Calls upon all States to demonstrate their commitment to the objectives of a non-discriminatory, multilateral and internationally and effectively verifiable treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices; 
4. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Prohibition of the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices". 
Bearing in mind the guidelines for general and complete disarmament adopted at its tenth special session, the first special session devoted to disarmament, 
2. Reaffirms its support for efforts aimed at promoting confidence-building measures at the regional and subregional levels in order to ease regional tensions and to further disarmament, non-proliferation and the peaceful settlement of disputes in Central Africa; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Regional confidence-building measures". 
Convinced also that a multilateral agreement prohibiting the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons should strengthen international security and contribute to the climate for negotiations leading to the ultimate elimination of nuclear weapons, 
Stressing that an international convention would be a step towards the complete elimination of nuclear weapons leading to general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control, 
Noting with regret that the Conference on Disarmament, during its 1993 session, was unable to undertake negotiations on this subject, 
Convinced that any use of nuclear weapons constitutes a violation of the Charter of the United Nations and a crime against humanity, 
Convinced also that this Convention would be a step towards the complete elimination of nuclear weapons leading to general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control, 
Determined to continue negotiations for the achievement of this goal, 
The States Parties to this Convention solemnly undertake not to use or threaten to use nuclear weapons under any circumstances. 
1. This Convention shall be open to all States for signature. 
2. This Convention shall be subject to ratification by signatory States. 
This Convention, of which the Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations, who shall send duly certified copies thereof to the Government of the signatory and acceding States. 
Noting with satisfaction that the programme has already trained an appreciable number of public officials selected from geographical regions represented in the United Nations system, most of whom are now in positions of responsibility in the field of disarmament affairs in their respective countries or Governments, 
Noting also with satisfaction that the programme, as designed, has enabled an increased number of public officials, particularly from the developing countries, to acquire more expertise in the sphere of disarmament, 
Believing that the forms of assistance available to Member States, particularly to developing countries, under the programme will enhance the capabilities of their officials to follow ongoing deliberations and negotiations on disarmament, both bilateral and multilateral, 
1. Reaffirms its decisions contained in annex IV to the Concluding Document of the Twelfth Special Session of the General Assembly and the report of the Secretary-General 5/ approved by resolution 33/71 E of 14 December 1978; 
2. Expresses its appreciation to the Governments of Finland, Germany, Japan and Sweden for inviting the 1993 fellows to study selected activities in the field of disarmament, thereby contributing to the fulfilment of the overall objectives of the programme; 
3. Notes with satisfaction that, within the framework of the programme, the Office for Disarmament Affairs of the Secretariat organizes regional disarmament workshops for Africa, Asia and the Pacific, and Latin America and the Caribbean; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to continue the implementation of the Geneva-based programme within existing resources and to report thereon to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Noting with appreciation the contributions that Member States have already made to the Programme, 
3. Notes with appreciation the contributions to the efforts of the Programme by the United Nations information centres and the regional centres for disarmament; 
(a) To inform, to educate and to generate public understanding of the importance of and support for multilateral action, including action by the United Nations and the Conference on Disarmament, in the field of arms limitation and disarmament, in a factual, balanced and objective manner; 
(c) To organize meetings to facilitate exchanges of views and information between governmental and non-governmental sectors and between governmental and other experts in order to facilitate the search for common ground; 
9. Also decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "United Nations Disarmament Information Programme". 
Recognizing the need to provide the regional centres with financial viability and stability so as to facilitate the effective planning and implementation of their respective programmes of activities, 
Expressing its gratitude to the Member States and international governmental and non-governmental organizations and foundations that have contributed to the trust funds of the three regional centres, 
1. Commends the activities being carried out by the regional centres in identifying and broadening the understanding of pressing disarmament and security issues, and exploring optimum solutions under given specific conditions prevailing in each region, in accordance with their mandates; 
Recalling also the proposal to include a new item in the agenda of the Disarmament Commission entitled "General guidelines for non-proliferation, with special emphasis on weapons of mass destruction", 
1. Takes note of the annual report of the Disarmament Commission; 
3. Endorses the guidelines and recommendations for regional approaches to disarmament within the context of global security as adopted by the Disarmament Commission at its 1993 substantive session; 
4. Notes with satisfaction that the Disarmament Commission has made significant progress in achieving agreement on guidelines and recommendations under its agenda item entitled "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields", which is to be concluded in 1994; 
5. Notes the continuing consideration by the Disarmament Commission of its agenda item entitled "Process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons", which is to be concluded in 1994; 
6. Reaffirms the importance of further enhancing the dialogue and cooperation among the First Committee, the Disarmament Commission and the Conference on Disarmament; 
7. Recommends that the Conference on Disarmament consider, within its competence, the guidelines and recommendations for regional approaches to disarmament within the context of global security; 
8. Reaffirms also the role of the Disarmament Commission as the specialized, deliberative body within the United Nations multilateral disarmament machinery that allows for in-depth deliberations on specific disarmament issues, leading to the submission of concrete recommendations on those issues; 
11. Notes that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1993 organizational session, adopted the following items for consideration and conclusion at its 1994 substantive session: 
(2) The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields; 
12. Notes also that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1993 organizational session, included in the agenda of its 1994 substantive session an item entitled "International arms transfers, with particular reference to resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991"; 
13. Also requests the Disarmament Commission to meet for a period not exceeding four weeks during 1994 and to submit a substantive report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
15. Also requests the Secretary-General to ensure full provision to the Commission and its subsidiary bodies of interpretation and translation facilities in the official languages and to assign, as a matter of priority, all the necessary resources and services to that end; 
16. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Report of the Disarmament Commission". 
Convinced that the Conference on Disarmament, as the single multilateral disarmament negotiating forum of the international community, has the primary role in substantive negotiations on priority questions of disarmament, 
Considering, in this respect, that the present international climate should give additional impetus to multilateral negotiations with the aim of reaching concrete agreements, 
1. Reaffirms the role of the Conference on Disarmament as the single multilateral disarmament negotiating forum of the international community; 
2. Welcomes the determination of the Conference on Disarmament to fulfil that role in the light of the evolving international situation with a view to making early substantive progress on priority items of its agenda; 
4. Urges the Conference on Disarmament to reach a consensus that would result in the expansion of its membership before the start of its 1994 session; 
5. Encourages the ongoing review of the agenda, membership and methods of work of the Conference on Disarmament; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure the provision to the Conference on Disarmament of additional administrative, substantive and conference support services for its negotiations; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Report of the Conference on Disarmament". 
Bearing in mind relevant United Nations resolutions, 
Taking note of relevant resolutions adopted by the General Conference of the International Atomic Energy Agency, the latest of which is GC(XXXVII)/RES/627 of 1 October 1993, 
2. Calls upon the States of the region to place all their nuclear facilities under International Atomic Energy Agency safeguards; 
4. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Israeli nuclear armament". 
Recalling the role played by the International Committee of the Red Cross in the elaboration of the Convention and the Protocols annexed thereto, 
Noting with satisfaction that, the conditions set forth in article 5 of the Convention having been met, the Convention and the three Protocols annexed thereto entered into force on 2 December 1983, 
Noting with satisfaction that a State party has asked the Secretary-General of the United Nations to convene, in conformity with article 8, paragraph 3, of the Convention, a conference to review the Convention and the Protocols annexed thereto, giving priority to the question of anti-personnel land mines, 
Noting that international meetings have discussed possible restrictions of the use of other weapon categories presently not covered by the Convention and the Protocols annexed thereto, 
Reaffirming its conviction that a general and verifiable agreement on prohibitions or restrictions on the use of certain conventional weapons would significantly reduce the suffering of civilians and combatants, 
Being desirous of reinforcing international cooperation in the area of prohibitions or restrictions on the use of certain conventional weapons, and particularly for the removal of minefields, mines and booby-traps, 
Recalling in this respect resolution 48/7 of 19 October 1993 on assistance in mine clearance, 
3. Urgently calls upon all States that have not yet done so to take all measures to become parties, as soon as possible, to the Convention and upon successor States to take appropriate measures so that ultimately access to this instrument will be universal; 
4. Calls upon the Secretary-General of the United Nations, in his capacity as depositary of the Convention and the three Protocols annexed thereto, to inform it periodically of accessions to the Convention and the Protocols; 
5. Welcomes the request to the Secretary-General to convene at an appropriate time, if possible in 1994, in accordance with article 8, paragraph 3, of the Convention, a conference to review the Convention; 
7. Calls upon the maximum number of States to attend the conference, to which the States parties may invite interested non-governmental organizations, in particular the International Committee of the Red Cross; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects". 
Recalling also that in the same resolution it voiced its confidence that, once such a treaty was concluded, all States, and particularly the nuclear-weapon States, would lend it their full cooperation for the effective realization of its peaceful aims, 
Considering that in its resolution 2028 (XX) of 19 November 1965 it established the principle of an acceptable balance of mutual responsibilities and obligations between nuclear-weapon States and those which do not possess such weapons, 
Recalling also that in its preamble the Treaty of Tlatelolco states that military denuclearized zones are not an end in themselves but rather a means for achieving general and complete disarmament at a later stage, 
Recalling further that in its resolution 2286 (XXII) of 5 December 1967 it welcomed with special satisfaction the Treaty of Tlatelolco as an event of historic significance in the efforts to prevent the proliferation of nuclear weapons and to promote international peace and security, 
Bearing in mind also that, with the adherence in 1993 of Dominica, the Treaty of Tlatelolco is in force for twenty-five sovereign States of the region, 
Recalling that since 1992 Additional Protocol I has been in force for all the States that de jure or de facto are internationally responsible for territories located within the zone of application of the Treaty, 
Recalling also that since 1974 Additional Protocol II has been in force for the five nuclear-weapon States, 
Mindful that international conditions are more propitious for the consolidation of the regime established by the Treaty of Tlatelolco, 
Noting that the Government of Cuba has declared that, in pursuit of regional unity, it would be ready to sign the Treaty of Tlatelolco once all the States of the region have assumed the undertakings of that Treaty, 
1. Welcomes the concrete steps taken by several countries of the region during the past year for the consolidation of the regime of military denuclearization established by the Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America and the Caribbean (Treaty of Tlatelolco); 
2. Notes with satisfaction the joint declaration by the Governments of Argentina, Brazil and Chile to the effect that the entry into force of the Treaty of Tlatelolco for those three countries is imminent; 
4. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Consolidation of the regime established by the Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America and the Caribbean (Treaty of Tlatelolco)". 
Recalling its resolutions 1652 (XVI) of 24 November 1961 and 47/76 of 15 December 1992, its earliest and latest on the subject, as well as all its previous resolutions on the implementation of the Declaration on the Denuclearization of Africa, 
Stressing that the full disclosure of South Africa's nuclear installations and materials is essential to the peace and security of the region and to the success of the commendable efforts exerted by the African States towards the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa, 
2. Reaffirms that the implementation of the Declaration on the Denuclearization of Africa adopted by the Assembly of Heads of State and Government of the Organization of African Unity would be an important measure to prevent the proliferation of nuclear weapons and to promote international peace and security; 
3. Strongly renews its call upon all States to consider and respect the continent of Africa and its surrounding areas as a nuclear-weapon-free zone; 
2. At its second regular session of 1988, the Council, in resolution 1988/77 on the revitalization of the Economic and Social Council, which was endorsed by the General Assembly in its decision 43/432, adopted a series of measures aimed at revitalizing the Council. 
3. At its forty-fifth session, the General Assembly adopted resolution 45/264 on the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields. 
At its forty-eighth session, the Assembly adopted further measures in regard to the high-level segment, the coordination segment, the operational activities of the United Nations for international development cooperation segment and the general segment of the Council's substantive session (General Assembly resolution 48/162). 
Those segments are discussed below individually under the appropriate heading. 
7. Section I contains the proposed provisional agenda for the substantive session of the Council in 1994. 
Section II contains the annotations to the agenda items, the documents to be submitted under each item and the legislative authority for their preparation. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
4. Operational activities of the United Nations for international development cooperation: 
(b) United Nations Children's Fund; 
(d) Human rights questions; 
(h) International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction; 
(m) Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States. 
7. Regional cooperation in the economic, social and related fields. 
8. Permanent sovereignty over national resources in the occupied Palestinian and other Arab territories. 
(b) International cooperation in the field of informatics; 
11. Programme and related questions in the economic, social and related fields. 
11. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 45/264 and Council decision 1993/231, the Council will hold its substantive session of 1994 in New York from 27 June to 29 July. 
12. In the annex to its resolution 45/264, entitled "Restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields", the General Assembly set out guidelines for the high-level segment of the Council. 
It is to be of four days' duration, open to all Member States in accordance with Article 69 of the Charter, with ministerial participation, devoted to the consideration of one or more major economic and/or social policy themes, which are to be determined at the organizational session. 
Adequate Secretariat preparation is to include, in particular, one comprehensive background document for each theme; debate is to follow an integrated and interdisciplinary approach; and heads of the relevant organizations, agencies and other organs are to participate actively. 
Heads of multilateral financial and trade institutions of the United Nations system will participate in a one-day policy dialogue and discussion on important developments in the world economy and international economic cooperation, with a view to building areas of understanding. 
13. At its second regular session of 1988, the Council decided that it should undertake annually in-depth discussions of major policy themes, to be selected on the basis of a multi-year work programme (resolution 1988/77). 
In paragraph 4 of its resolution 1989/114, the Council decided that the thematic analyses should review existing activities and be forward-looking in identifying policy options and gave further guidelines for their presentation. 
The list of themes would be reviewed annually and adjusted on a roll-over basis as necessary and as stipulated in the relevant paragraphs of Council resolutions 1988/77 and 1989/114. 
The two themes included in the multi-year programme for 1994 are: "Technology and industrialization in the development process of the developing countries" and "International cooperation against illicit production, supply, demand, trafficking and distribution of narcotic drugs". 
15. At its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly recommended that the Economic and Social Council, at its organizational session, consider "An agenda for development" as a possible topic for the high-level segment of its substantive session of 1994 (Assembly resolution 48/166). 
17. The attention of the Council is drawn to General Assembly resolution 48/162 on further measures for the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields, in particular annex I, paragraph 13, which concerns the high-level segment. 
Discussion would be organized around one or more themes selected at the organizational session, and designed to focus attention on the activities of the United Nations system in the selected economic and social areas; 
(b) Discussion would take into account the report of the Secretary-General as Chairman of the Administrative Committee on Coordination, together with appropriate recommendations of the Committee for Programme and Coordination and the Joint Meetings of the Committee for Programme and Coordination and the Administrative Committee on Coordination. 
That report should contain a system-wide assessment of the status of coordination with regard to the themes and include recommendations, as appropriate; 
19. The attention of the Council is drawn to General Assembly resolution 48/162 on further measures for the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields, in particular annex I, paragraph 14, concerning the coordination segment. 
The General Assembly, in resolution 48/179, endorsed that recommendation. 
In its agreed conclusions on the second theme (see A/48/3, chap. III, sect. B), the Council requested the Secretary-General to submit a report on the implementation of recommendations to improve coordination in the prevention and control of malaria and diarrhoeal diseases to it at its substantive session of 1994. 
The Council also agreed that, in returning to the subject in 1994, it should exert more fully its coordinating role as defined in the Charter of the United Nations, ascertaining priorities in relation to the overall work of the United Nations organizations concerned. 
25. At its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly, in annex I to its resolution 48/162, decided that the work of the operational activities segment would include a high-level meeting, open to all Member States in accordance with Article 69 of the Charter, including ministerial participation. 
The outcome of this segment should be reflected, inter alia, in the adoption of decisions and resolutions. 
The report is expected to include progress in the introduction of the country strategy note and assessment of progress in the use of the programme approach, including evaluation, and national execution at the field level. 
It will also review progress on such provisions of the resolution as strengthening of the resident coordinator system, decentralization, simplification and harmonization of rules and procedures, including in the area of evaluation, monitoring and audit. 
27. The attention of the Council is drawn to annex I to General Assembly resolution 48/162, in particular paragraphs 21 to 30, in regard to the governing bodies of the United Nations development funds and programmes. 
32. The Council will also hear oral reports on the following questions: 
(a) Assistance for the reconstruction and development of Lebanon. 
(b) Assistance for humanitarian relief and the economic and social rehabilitation of Somalia. 
33. The Council will also have before it the following reports: 
The attention of the Council is drawn to General Assembly resolution 48/195 on the subject. 
34. The Council will consider the report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the Programme of Action for the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination (1993-2003), as requested by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/91, paragraph 16. 
In that resolution, the Assembly proclaimed the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, beginning in 1993, and adopted the Programme of Action for the Decade, as contained in the annex to the resolution. 
The Council reviews annually, in consultation with the Special Committee against Apartheid, the assistance provided by agencies and institutions of the United Nations system in the context of General Assembly resolution 33/183 K. 
37. Assistance to the Palestinian people. 
At its sixty-third session, in 1977, the Council requested the Secretary-General to submit to it annual reports on the question of assistance to the Palestinian people (resolution 2100 (LXIII)). 
The provisional agenda and documentation for the fiftieth session of the Commission were approved by the Council in its decision 1993/300. 
The International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (General Assembly resolution 2200 A (XXI), annex) entered into force on 23 March 1976. 
In accordance with article 45 of the Covenant, the Human Rights Committee reports annually on its activities to the General Assembly through the Economic and Social Council. 
In 1994, the Human Rights Committee is to hold its fiftieth session at Headquarters from 21 March to 8 April, its fifty-first session at Geneva from 11 to 29 July and its fifty-second session at Geneva from 17 October to 4 November. 
The Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights was entrusted by the Council, as from 1987, with overseeing the implementation of the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (Council resolution 1985/17). 
It will be recalled that the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (General Assembly resolution 2200 A (XXI), annex) entered into force on 3 January 1976. 
Under Article 16 of the Covenant, States parties to the Covenant undertake to submit to the Secretary-General reports on the measures which they have adopted and on the progress made in achieving the observance of the rights recognized in the Covenant. 
44. At its substantive session of 1992, the Council, noting the long-standing backlog of reports of States parties awaiting consideration by the Committee, authorized, on an exceptional basis, the holding of an extraordinary additional session of the Committee in the first half of 1993 (decision 1992/259). 
At its forty-fourth session, the General Assembly adopted the Convention on the Rights of the Child (Assembly resolution 44/25, annex). 
In accordance with article 44 of the Convention, the Committee submits reports on its activities to the General Assembly, through the Economic and Social Council, every two years. 
48. Commission on Human Rights. 
(b) Assembly resolution 48/144, in which the Assembly decided to continue its consideration of the situation of human rights in Iraq during its forty-ninth session in the light of additional elements provided by the Commission and the Economic and Social Council; 
(d) Assembly resolution 48/151, in which the Assembly decided to keep the situation of human rights and fundamental freedoms in Haiti under review during its forty-ninth session and to consider it further in the light of the information supplied by the Commission and the Economic and Social Council; 
(e) Assembly resolution 48/152, in which the Assembly decided to keep under consideration during its forty-ninth session the situation of human rights in Afghanistan, in the light of additional elements provided by the Commission and the Economic and Social Council. 
49. Report of the High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
The Assembly requested the High Commissioner for Human Rights to report annually on his/her activities, in accordance with his/her mandate, to the Commission on Human Rights and, through the Economic and Social Council, to the General Assembly (resolution 48/141). 
The Council also urged the Secretary-General to ensure effective servicing of the Working Group and of other activities related to the suppression of contemporary forms of slavery and slavery-like practices, and to report to the Council at its substantive session of 1994 on the steps taken in that regard. 
The Convention entered into force on 3 September 1981. 
The Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women was established under article 17 of the Convention for the purpose of considering the progress made in the implementation of the Convention. 
Under article 21 of the Convention, the Committee shall report annually on its activities to the General Assembly through the Council and may make suggestions and general recommendations based on the examination of reports and information received from the States parties to the Convention. 
It requested that the Economic and Social Council submit its final recommendations to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session for its consideration and action before 31 December 1994 (resolution 48/11). 
In its resolution 1990/12, the Economic and Social Council requested the Commission on the Status of Women, as the preparatory body for the Fourth World Conference on Women, to include preparations for the Conference in its regular work programme during the period 1991-1995. 
At its sixtieth session, in 1976, the Council decided to establish the Institute as an autonomous body under the auspices of the United Nations, funded through voluntary contributions; it also decided on guidelines for the Institute (resolution 1998 (LX)). 
The Institute functions under the authority of a Board of Trustees, which reports annually to the Council. 
59. Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice. 
The Council will consider the report of the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice on its third session (Vienna, 25 April-6 May 1994) and take action on the recommendations contained therein. 
The provisional agenda and documentation for the session were approved by the Council in decision 1993/243. 
61. Strengthening of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme. 
62. The Council will consider the report of the Commission on Narcotic Drugs on its thirty-seventh session (Vienna, 13-22 April 1994) and take action on the recommendations contained therein. 
The provisional agenda and documentation for the thirty-seventh session of the Commission were approved by the Council in decision 1993/245. 
63. Report of the International Narcotics Control Board. 
69. The United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees reports annually to the General Assembly through the Council, in conformity with paragraph 11 of the Statute of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (General Assembly resolution 428 (v), annex). 
71. The Council will have before it the World Economic Survey, 1994, prepared pursuant to General Assembly resolution 118 (II) and Council resolution 1983/50. 
In each case, an assessment of current policies will be an integral part of the analysis. 
The Committee will report on the work of that session. 
At its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to submit a preliminary version of the updated World Survey on the Role of Women in Development to the Economic and Social Council, through the Commission, in 1994 (Assembly resolution 48/108). 
77. At its organizational session for 1993, the Council, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/191, established the Commission on Sustainable Development as a functional commission of the Council, in order, inter alia, to ensure the effective follow-up of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (decision 1993/207). 
The functions of the Commission are set out in paragraphs 3 to 5 of General Assembly resolution 47/191. The Assembly recommended that the Commission, in discharging its functions, submit its consolidated recommendations to the Economic and Social Council and, through it, to the General Assembly. 
The provisional agenda for the second session was approved by the Council in decision 1993/314. 
84. In decision 1992/218, the Council established the Committee on Natural Resources, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 46/235. 
The Council requested the Committee to review at its second session, as a matter of priority, its recommendations relating to water, with a view to making a contribution to the work of the Commission on Sustainable Development at its second session, in 1994 (decision 1993/302). 
85. The Committee on Natural Resources is to hold its second session at Headquarters from 22 February to 4 March 1994. 
86. In decision 1992/218, the Council established the Committee on New and Renewable Sources of Energy and on Energy for Development, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 46/235. 
The Committee will report to the Council on the work of its first session (Headquarters, 7-18 February 1994). 
88. The Council will consider the report of the Population Commission on its twenty-seventh session (Headquarters, 28-31 March 1994) (Council resolution 150 (VII)) and take action on the recommendations contained therein. 
The provisional agenda and documentation for the twenty-seventh session of the Commission were approved by the Council in decision 1991/308. 
At its organizational session for 1993, the Council decided to postpone the twenty-seventh session of the Commission until 1994 (resolution 1993/4). 
89. International Conference on Population and Development. 
At its second regular session of 1989, the Council decided to convene in 1994 an international meeting on population and designated the Population Commission as the preparatory committee (resolution 1989/91). 
The Council accepted the offer of the Government of Egypt to host the Conference and decided to convene the Conference in Cairo from 5 to 11 September 1994 (resolution 1991/93). 
Attention is also drawn to General Assembly resolution 48/186 on the subject. 
The special session of the Commission will be held at Headquarters from 11 to 15 April 1994. 
91. The Council will consider the report of the Secretary-General on the Thirteenth United Nations Regional Cartographic Conference for Asia and the Pacific (Beijing, 10-18 May 1994) (decision 1991/222). 
93. The Council reviews the question of public administration and finance every two years, following the meeting of the Group of Experts on the United Nations Programme in Public Administration and Finance (Council resolution 1199 (XXII)). 
94. At its twenty-ninth session, the General Assembly adopted the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States (resolution 3281 (XXIX) of 12 December 1974). 
96. The Council will consider the report of the Secretary-General on regional cooperation and take the necessary action on the decisions and recommendations of the regional commissions contained therein. 
97. The Council will also have before it the summaries of the surveys of regional economic and social conditions prepared by the regional commissions, highlighting the main problems and prospects of those regions. 
The Secretary-General, in his annual report on regional cooperation, in addition to reporting on the meetings of the executive secretaries, highlights developments within each region and draws the Council's attention to specific issues requiring its consideration. 
The report of the Secretary-General will bring to the Council's attention any decisions or recommendations of the Commissions that statutorily require approval by the Council. 
A section on interregional cooperation dealing with the topic selected will be included in the report of the Secretary-General on regional cooperation. 
100. A Transport and Communications Decade for Asia and the Pacific during the period 1985-1994 was proclaimed by the General Assembly at its thirty-ninth session (resolution 39/227). 
101. At its substantive session of 1993, the Council adopted resolution 1993/52, entitled "Economic and social repercussions of the Israeli settlements on the Palestinian people in the Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, occupied since 1967, and on the Arab population of the occupied Syrian Golan". 
The attention of the Council is drawn to General Assembly resolution 48/212 on the subject. 
102. The report of the Committee for Programme and Coordination (CPC) on its thirty-fourth session (Headquarters, May-June 1994) will include the Committee's views on its consideration of the report of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC). 
103. ACC submits an annual overview report to the Council (Council resolution 13 (III)), which will provide the Council with a summary of the work carried out by the ACC machinery in 1993. 
104. The Council will have before it the report of the Chairmen of CPC and ACC on the twenty-seventh series of Joint Meetings of the two Committees, held at Headquarters on 27 October 1993. 
It also requested the Secretary-General to report to the Council, at its substantive session of 1994, on progress made by the United Nations system focal point in the implementation of multisectoral collaboration on tobacco or health (resolution 1993/79). 
111. The Council will have before it the revisions to the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997 covering activities in the economic, social and related fields. 
The Council will examine the revisions in the light of the recommendations of the Committee for Programme and Coordination on the matter (Council resolution 1988/77). 
In accordance with the practice followed by the Council, reports that relate to agenda items will be considered under those items; reports that do not relate to agenda items will be considered separately. 
The recommendation read as follows: 
"Because of the method of discussion of JIU reports in the past, clear decisions on the recommendations contained in JIU reports have not always been taken. 
114. At its forty-second session, the General Assembly requested all bodies of the United Nations system to examine closely those reports of the Joint Inspection Unit that were within their respective areas of competence and to comment, as appropriate, on the recommendations contained therein (resolution 42/218). 
The Secretariat is circulating herewith a list of meetings of intergovernmental and expert bodies in the economic, social and related fields to be held in 1994. 
1. On 1 September 1993, a number of anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated deep into Iranian territory. 
They entered the village of Kordak Shaneh in the Naghadeh area at the geographical coordinates of NF 2373 on the map of Mahabad and threatened to hurt the villagers if they cooperated with the Government in any way. 
2. On 5 September 1993, at 2030 hours, anti-revolutionary elements, taking advantage of the night, engaged in battle with Iranian forces at the geographical coordinates of 872-675 on the map of Baneh, south of Nahni Heights, north of border pillar 98/4, east of Siranband and west of Hang Jal. 
The vehicle was passing through the village when it became the target of an RPG-7 shell. The shooting led to the explosion of the vehicle whose three passengers were martyred. 
4. On 7 September 1993, at 1415 hours, a tugboat carrying the Iraqi flag, without a name and without a port of registration, sailed opposite the Khorramshahr Port facilities and moved towards Basra Port. 
5. On 8 September 1993, between 0940 and 0948 hours, Iraqi forces stationed at Meimak Heights at the geographical coordinates of NC 842193 on the map of Halaleh, in no man's land north of border pillar 35/8, caused three consecutive explosions. 
6. On 9 September 1993, at 1010 hours, eight Iraqi military officers in four vehicles were seen scouting the area at the geographical coordinates of 42-04 on the map of Khosravi, in no man's land, south of border pillar 53/2 and Manzarieh sentry post in Iraq. 
7. On 10 and 11 September 1993, Iraqi forces at the geographical coordinates of 66250-12900 on the map of Saeedieh were engaged in increased engineering activities using 20 compressors, two loaders, and two bulldozers. 
They were building a road at the geographical coordinates of 66000-12400 on the map of Saeedieh. 
Thirty patrol vehicles were also spotted in the area. 
8. On 10 September 1993, at 0130 hours, at the geographical coordinates of 082-950 on the map of Meimeh River, Iranian forces confronted three anti-revolutionary elements who had crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory north of border pillars 22/49 and 22/50. 
Those elements retreated into Iraq under cover of the night. 
9. On 10 September 1993, between 0645 and 0945 hours, Iraqi military forces stationed at the other side of the border fired in the direction of Iranian forces. 
The bullets hit the area at the geographical coordinates of 15200-88300 on the map of station-90 in no man's land, east of border pillar 7/4 inside Iranian territory. 
10. On 11 September 1993, at 0830 hours, a grey Iraqi military helicopter was flying at an altitude of 500 metres opposite the geographical coordinates of 55750-19600 on the map of Fao at the mouth of the Persian Gulf. 
11. On 12 September 1993, between 0945 and 1015 hours, a grey Iraqi military helicopter was reconnoitring at the geographical coordinates of 55750-19600 on the map of Fao and then flew towards Fao and Basra. 
12. On 13 September 1993, at 0900 hours, seven Iraqi military personnel were seen digging a canal at the geographical coordinates of 414-628 on the map of Naftshahr in no man's land, south of Naftshahr airport in Iraq and Height 170. 
13. On 13 September 1993, at 1005 hours, 16 Iraqi military personnel in three vehicles entered the area at the geographical coordinates of 459-992 on the map of Khosravi in no man's land, south of border pillar 51 and north of Chirzard. 
The bandits finally returned to Iraqi territory. 
15. On 14 September 1993, 20 anti-revolutionaries crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory within 12 kilometres east of border pillar 117/7G, at the geographical coordinates of 16-48 on the map of Piranshahr and the village of Lower Badinabad. 
As a result, two anti-revolutionaries were wounded and fled, three members of the Iranian forces were martyred and three vehicles were set ablaze. 
19. On 16 September 1993, at 1340 hours, Iraqi forces installed a Dooshka cannon approximately 1700 metres south of Mohammad Qasem sentry post, opposite the sentry post of Farrokhabad in Iran, at the geographical coordinates of PB 07200-68800 on the map of Mehran. 
21. On 18 September 1993, at 0700 hours, 15 Iraqi military personnel set up two communal tents at the geographical coordinates of NC 683241 on the map of Kani Sheikh in no man's land, south-east of border pillar 39/2 and north-east of border pillar 39/1. 
22. On 19 September 1993, between 1025 and 1030 hours, Iraqi forces fired four flare bullets at the geographical coordinates of QA 6827 on the map of Chazzabeh, north and north-east of border pillar 18 and 18/1. 
They subsequently returned to Iraqi territory. 
24. On 19 September 1993, 35 anti-revolutionary elements armed with light and semi-light weapons crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of NE 4385 on the map of Sardasht. 
They entered the village of Mazanabad, north of Talesh Height and south-west of Kouhe Noori, east of border pillars 103/3 and 104 at the geographical coordinates of 35100-87500 on the map of Sardasht. 
After being spotted in the border airspace, the helicopters flew towards the south-western part of Al-Nasr. 
27. On 20 September 1993, 14 anti-revolutionaries crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory in the vicinity of the village of Shandaravkani (Kani Bid) at the geographical coordinates of NF 5603 and NE 4999 and 4797 on the map of Barisoo. 
These helicopters were then re-routed in the direction of Mandali, deep inside Iraqi territory. 
30. On 21 September 1993, at 1220 hours, an Iraqi helicopter was seen flying at the geographical coordinates of NC 3760 on the map of southern Naftshahr in no man's land, where the border rivers of Gonehkabood and Kankagoosh meet, north-west of border pillar 46. 
31. On 21 September 1993, at 1300 hours, 12 Iraqi military personnel were seen installing barbed wire at the geographical coordinates of ND 431023 on the map of Khosravi, south-west of border pillar 53/1. 
The Iraqis then stationed commando forces dressed in black hats and camouflage fatigues in the same location. 
35. On 22 September 1993, at 1800 hours, eight anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated 11 kilometres into Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of NE 7176 on the map of Baneh, north of Kondehsoor Mount and Shakh Ashkoot and border pillar 99/6. 
They arrested two of the local residents and then returned to Iraq. 
36. Between 22 and 23 September 1993, Iraqis reinforced and replaced their forces at the geographical coordinates of TP 241-71010 on the map of Khorramshahr, opposite Ghalileh base at the intersection of Arayez Lake and Arvand. 
37. Between 22 and 23 September 1993, Iraqis replaced their forces at the geographical coordinates of TP 1575 on the map of Khorramshahr in no man's land south of border pillars 1/19, 1/20 and 1/21. 
38. Between 22 and 23 September 1993, Iraqi forces stationed at the geographical coordinates of TP 19600-73400 on the map of Khorramshahr at border pillars 1/5 and 1/6 replaced their personnel with new personnel and brought in additional reinforcement. 
39. On 23 September 1993, Iraqi forces reinforced and replaced their personnel at the geographical coordinates of TP 16500-74900 on the map of Khorramshahr in no man's land south of border pillar 1/15. 
As a result, eight Iranians were martyred and six were wounded. 
At 1800 hours, the anti-revolutionaries returned to Iraq via border pillar 109/2. 
41. On 23 September 1993, at 0400 hours, two anti-revolutionaries crossed the border and penetrated 1 kilometre into Iranian territory, west of the sentry post of Changooleh. 
They fired at the personnel of the post with lightweight weapons. 
The bullets hit the area at the geographical coordinates of 34500-46000 on the map of Kooh Toonel, north of border pillar 26/4. 
42. On 24 September 1993, at 0230 hours, a number of anti-revolutionary elements penetrated 3.5 kilometres into Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of NE 3894 on the map of Sardasht, north of border pillar 106/1, Laklak Mount, and south of border pillar 107, Heinmal Mount. 
They fired shots and returned to Iraqi territory when Iranian forces responded. 
These elements met with resistance of local villagers and at a point north of border pillars 107/1 and 107/2 turned in the direction of Iraqi territory. 
These elements were pursued by Iranian forces and returned to Iraq. 
At 1800 hours, on the same day, they set fire to a vehicle belonging to Iranian forces and disarmed two Iranian military personnel. 
They then returned to Iraq. 
46. On 24 September 1993, anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory in the vicinity of Somaghan village at the geographical coordinates of NE 58-98 on the map of Barisoo. 
The soldier was taken to Iraqi territory. 
They barricaded the road and stopped vehicles. 
These elements returned to Iraq only when they were confronted by border patrol who opened fire on them. 
49. On 26 September 1993, at 0830 hours, 24 anti-revolutionary elements penetrated 4 kilometres into Iranian territory west of the city of Baneh at the geographical coordinates of NE 7683 on the map of Baneh. 
They engaged in a clash with Iranian forces who drove them into retreat with the help of reinforcements and shelling. 
50. On 26 September 1993, at 1500 hours, 37 anti-revolutionary elements penetrated into Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of NE 6597 on the map of Barisoo and attacked Iranian forces. 
As a result, one Iranian personnel was martyred and the perpetrators returned to Iraq. 
52. On 26 September 1993, anti-revolutionary elements took advantage of the night and planted an anti-personnel mine at the geographical coordinates of NE 3797 on the map of Sardasht, south of the sentry post of Ghal'eh Rash. 
At 0630 hours, a civilian vehicle belonging to a local villager hit the mine and was damaged. 
55. On 27 September 1993, at 1830 hours, 15 anti-revolutionary elements were seen at the geographical coordinates of NE 4096 on the map of Sardasht, south of Banovan, north of Faghir Soleiman and the geographical coordinates of NE 3997 on the map of Sardasht. 
56. On 27 September 1993, 30 anti-revolutionary elements armed with light and semi-light weapons crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of NF 4218 and NF 4113 of Alavan. 
They were pursued by Iranian forces and driven back into Iraq. 
57. On 27 September 1993, 25 anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of NF 3503 of Sardasht, at the village of Baveh and the geographical coordinates of NF 3903 of Sardasht at the village of Havarsoleiman and Mir Sheikh Heidar. 
59. On 28 September 1993, between 2030 and 2100 hours, a number of anti-revolutionaries crossed and border and fired at the sentry post of Changooleh at the geographical coordinates of PB 34300-45300 on the map of Mehran. 
They returned to Iraq after facing the Iranian reaction. 
The members of the Security Council have taken note of your report on the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) of 30 December 1993 (S/26927), on the basis of which they have completed the review provided for in paragraph 2 of resolution 872 (1993). 
This is the tenth day in a row now, before the eyes of the whole world, the Serbian aggressor has shelled Sarajevo, killing every day tens of its citizens, and destroying their homes. 
We are asking the Security Council to finally undertake effective measures adopted in Security Council resolutions and stop the tragedy. 
It condemns the flagrant violations of international humanitarian law which have occurred, for which it holds the perpetrators personally responsible. 
"The Security Council condemns any hostilities in the United Nations-designated safe areas, especially in the Sarajevo area. 
It demands the immediate end to attacks against Sarajevo, which have resulted in a high number of civilian casualties, seriously disrupted essential services and aggravated an already severe humanitarian situation. 
In this regard, the Council once again reaffirms its commitment fully to implement all its relevant resolutions, in particular resolution 836 (1993). 
"The Security Council strongly deplores the abhorrent practice of deliberate obstruction of humanitarian relief convoys by any party and reiterates its demand that there be unimpeded access of humanitarian relief assistance to their intended destinations. 
The Council further demands that all parties fully abide by their commitments in this regard and facilitate timely delivery of humanitarian aid. 
"The Security Council remains seized of the matter and is ready to consider further measures to ensure that all parties and others concerned abide by their commitments and fully respect relevant Security Council resolutions." 
1. Filling of casual vacancies. 
2. Organization of work of the session. 
6. International liability for injurious consequences arising out of acts not prohibited by international law. 
7. Programme, procedures and working methods of the Commission and its documentation. 
9. Date and place of the forty-seventh session. 
* See paragraphs 421 to 424 of the report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty-fifth session (Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 10 (A/48/10)), and paragraphs 3, 6, 7 and 8 of General Assembly resolution 48/31. 
"In the case of a casual vacancy, the Commission itself shall fill the vacancy having due regard to the provisions contained in articles 2 and 8 of this statute." 
Article 2 reads: 
"1. The Commission shall consist of thirty-four members who shall be persons of recognized competence in international law. 
"2. No two members of the Commission shall be nationals of the same State. 
"3. In case of dual nationality a candidate shall be deemed to be a national of the State in which he ordinarily exercises civil and political rights." 
Article 8 reads: 
The fourth country programme for India - the third largest fifth-cycle country programme - was approved by the Governing Council in May 1990 with a total UNDP input of $175 million. 
The joint review set in motion a process for greater cooperation and programme harmonization among the JCGP agencies. 
Preparations for the review started in September 1992 and included intensive discussions with the Government, a review of past experiences, studies on specific issues, and consultations with United Nations specialized agencies. 
Based on these, a joint issues paper was prepared in accordance with the new mid-term review guidelines as well as supporting notes providing a thorough analysis of critical issues and detailed statistics. 
The contours of an economic reform programme were already taking shape when the fourth country programme was formulated in 1989. This made it possible to project likely new Government programmes that would require UNDP technical cooperation. 
Implementation has so far been consistent with the indicative allocations made at the time of approval. 
In addition, necessary adjustments were made during implementation, in response to the introduction of the Government economic reform measures and the thematic focus mandated by the Governing Council in its decision 90/34. 
In terms of results, the fourth country programme has led to the establishment and/or strengthening of institutions, the acquisition of advanced technology, upgrading of existing research and development facilities and services, and enhanced knowledge and skills. 
Sustainability of the project results remained a key issue and was fully addressed by the mid-term review. 
India has also taken pioneering steps in the area of the programme approach by approving two large programmes in the leather and jute sectors. 
As these two programmes were initiated at a very early stage of the UNDP programme approach, their implementation has been marked by a trial and learning process. 
Another significant achievement is in national execution, which accounts for nearly half of the total budgetary commitments of ongoing projects. 
The mid-term review concluded that while programme implementation was in general according to expectations, sharpening the focus of the programme was required by consolidating its objectives to bring them more in line with the new thrust in government policy, Governing Council decision 90/34 and the comparative advantages of UNDP. 
The review also acknowledged that the areas of focus of Governing Council decision 90/34 have been addressed in varying degrees of intensity and at different intervention levels. 
In this regard, it was further emphasized that the programme should focus increasingly on upstream activities through the programme approach. 
The review underscored that, in considering new proposals, particular attention should be given to their impact, inter alia, on: poverty alleviation; the status of women; environment management and pollution control; bringing the benefits of technological advances within the reach of the poor; and blending modern with traditional technologies. 
It was recommended to extend the fourth country programme by two years beyond 1995 to coincide with the current government five-year plan and the fifth programming cycle of UNDP. 
1. The fourth country programme for India - the third largest United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) country programme - covers the period April 1990 to March 1995. 
Approved by the Governing Council in May 1990, the programme aimed at meeting the country's technical cooperation needs and requirements within the framework of the Government's development programmes and priorities identified when the programme was formulated. 
Since then, major developments have taken place that have had an impact on the activities of the programme: India has launched a comprehensive economic reform programme and the Governing Council, in its decision 90/34, has specified a thematic focus for its global development cooperation priorities. 
The ways in which these developments were jointly addressed by the Government and UNDP were the main reference points for the mid-term review. 
2. The mid-term review was held from 20-21 May 1993, by which time the Government's economic reform process had gained momentum. 
This timing presented a unique opportunity for cooperation between UNDP and the Government to respond more closely to the reform and to the country's needs; it also presented a clear challenge of utilizing limited technical cooperation resources to move towards the goal of sustainable human development. 
In his capacity as Resident Coordinator of the United Nations system's operational activities for development in India, the Resident Representative took the lead in organizing the JCGP review in pursuance of General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
5. The process for the mid-term review began in September 1992 and culminated with the mid-term review meeting of May 1993. 
It involved a series of discussions over a period of six to eight months between the Government and UNDP, the preparation of specific studies on programme areas of concentration, a review of programme implementation and consultations with United Nations executing agencies. 
With the joint issues paper, these notes formed the basis for discussion during the mid-term review meeting. 
Minutes of the meeting were prepared to reflect the exchange of views, the conclusions and recommendations, and the required follow-up actions. 
8. The contours of an economic reform programme, which evolved into a distinct policy orientation by mid-1991, were already discernible when the fourth country programme was being formulated in 1989. 
9. In July 1991, the Government launched a structural adjustment programme (consisting of short-term stabilization measures to control inflation, reduce fiscal deficit and restore the balance of payments) coupled with new initiatives to stimulate long-term growth through a free market system. 
The eighth five-year plan, released in 1992, further emphasized the shift from an inward-looking, protected economy to a more liberal, outward-looking development strategy. 
10. The IPF resources currently available for the country programme period (April 1990 to March 1995) amount to $158 million taking into account the 25 per cent reduction in fifth cycle resources. This figure includes government cost-sharing of $2.2 million. 
The total expenditure and financial commitments as of May 1993 were $140 million leaving only $18 million available for programming (see annex I). 
11. When the fourth country programme was approved by the Governing Council in 1990, approximately one hundred projects with commitments of more than $50 million were carried over from the third programme. 
13. Compared with projects of the third programme, which were largely oriented towards institution-building and capacity-building with strong emphasis on research and development and technology transfer, projects are, in general, geared to enhance linkages with the end-users, i.e., either the private sector or other segments of the population. 
In order to bridge the gap between technical cooperation, development processes, and community involvement, the role of development communications has been intensified to reach target beneficiaries, development partners and practitioners more effectively. 
14. Indicative resource allocations reflecting the relative importance given by the Government to each of the programme objectives were made when the Governing Council approved the programme. 
The mid-term review reveals that the implementation was, by and large, according to expectations. 
15. It is too early to assess the overall impact of the fourth country programme, on India's development objectives since the leather and jute programmes and several projects were approved only in the last year and a half. 
It is clear that it has been able to support high priority government programmes in six key development areas, as reflected in the objectives, by addressing the technical cooperation needs identified at the time of programme formulation. 
16. In terms of orientation, technology transfer continued to form the bulk of cooperation during the period, particularly since many research and development and technology-oriented projects were carried over from the third programme. 
However, there has been a deliberate effort to make these projects more user-relevant and economically viable. 
There has been a gradual shift in the orientation of projects to address poverty alleviation, community participation, and sustainable development. 
This suggests that more efforts are needed to streamline project identification, design, appraisal and approval procedures; synchronize the timing of government and UNDP resource contributions; and formulate and issue more definitive programming and financial guidelines, particularly with regard to the programme approach. 
17. With regard to results, a number of research and development institutions have been established and/or strengthened, existing facilities have been upgraded, and advanced know-how has been acquired. 
18. Considerable progress has been made in six areas of concentration in the fourth country programme as shown below. 
19. In agriculture, the main focus has been on the transfer and application of modern technology to improve productivity. 
20. Important research efforts have been undertaken in the field of forestry and wildlife management that will impact the well-being of the poor living in forest areas and help to conserve the natural wealth of the country. 
Since most poor farmers are dependent on rainfed or dryland farming for their livelihood, greater emphasis will be placed, in the remaining period of the programme, on these types of agriculture. 
Initiatives in organic farming and integrated pest management will also be pursued. 
22. In large measure, the country programme has been directed towards industry and technology transfer. 
UNDP assistance has aimed at making industry more competitive: its capacity-building effort has focused more on institution-building and the implementation of national programmes than on the development of a coherent strategic perspective for industrial development. 
UNDP assistance to small-scale industry has focused on productivity, quality improvement, income-generation and employment issues. 
23. A review of UNDP-assisted high tech and electronics projects implemented under the third country programme indicates that although institutional capabilities in specific areas have, to a large extent, been established or enhanced, their financial viability and technological currency continue to be major problems. 
Accordingly, the focus of technology-related projects needs to be shifted from institution-building to linkage-building, from provision of high-tech equipment to human resource development and from a supply to a demand-driven approach. 
Hence, a more conscious effort is undertaken not only to build strong linkages but also to encourage industry participation in the formulation, management and cost-sharing of projects. 
24. Concerted efforts have also been made to reorient the fourth country programme interventions in the industry sector from individual stand-alone projects to more catalytic interventions. 
In this connection, India has begun to adopt the programme approach with the launch of the national leather development programme ($15 million) and the jute sector programme ($23 million) in 1992. 
25. The building up of the capacity to harness energy from fossil fuel and non-conventional sources has emphasized technology transfer and human resource development in such areas as reservoir engineering and enhanced oil and gas recovery techniques. 
Work has also been undertaken on energy conservation and the operation and control of power systems. 
26. With regard to the environment, natural resource management and conservation, one of the most successful projects, the control of forest fires, is now managed by the Government. 
In addition, support has been given to the establishment of a wildlife institute and to strengthening capacities in wildlife management and eco-development planning. 
Another facet of UNDP advocacy of environmental concerns is the support given to environment-oriented non-governmental organizations, the initiation of a policy dialogue, the organization of conferences, and support for publications on important environmental issues. 
27. Some of the issues that need to be addressed in the area of energy, natural resources management and the environment are similar to those of industry, e.g., the establishment of linkages and the need to emphasize the human resource development aspect of technology transfer. 
For the remainder of the programme, environmental considerations will be given greater importance. 
28. Export promotion as a strategy has been taken up only recently by making it a major component of UNDP programme approach interventions. 
For example, the leather and jute programmes include components such as development of new export products, the improvement of quality and productivity and the preparation of export marketing plans and strategies. 
Being the main engine of export growth, the private sector, particularly small and medium enterprises, participate actively in these activities. 
Thus, export development and promotion will be included in projects where applicable in the remaining period of the programme. 
30. Although railways are potentially the most energy efficient, environment-friendly and economical means of passenger and freight transport, the share of railways in the transport sector has been shrinking, largely because of the inability of the Indian railways to upgrade rolling stock and increase throughput. 
31. Another significant area lies in the development of a national policy for intermodal transportation, including the largely untapped potential of inland waterways. 
32. In telecommunications, capacity-building efforts address human resource development through the strengthening of regional training centres and the establishment of user-oriented quality standards and assurance systems to encourage private industry in the provision of telecommunication equipment and specialized services. 
33. Since the Government already provides a wide range of direct services and substantial resources to the social sectors, the fourth country programme has concentrated on a few human resource development programmes to upgrade capabilities in public administration, labour, health and development planning. 
To strengthen public sector administration in the implementation of the current economic reform programme, training will continue to be provided to senior and middle-level civil servants (as well as to private sector managers) on various aspects of the economic reform process. 
34. The Governing Council approved the fourth country programme for India at the same session that it adopted decision 90/34. 
Although this decision had not been foreseen during the formulation of the country programme, deliberate efforts were made to adhere to it during implementation. 
As a result, the six areas of focus can be found, in varying degrees of intensity and at different intervention levels in the projects approved during the last three years. 
This indicates the relative priorities given by the Government to integrating the areas of focus into UNDP-assisted projects. 
A sample analysis of 63 ongoing projects indicates by percentage the specific areas of focus from Governing Council decision 90/34: technology transfer - 68 percent; natural resources management and environment - 41 percent; poverty eradication/grass-roots development and gender in development - 35 percent; and management development -23 percent. 
The integrated programmes such as those for leather and jute cover most of the areas of focus. 
36. The human development country initiatives in India are breaking new ground by moving upstream UNDP support to the Government. 
It is envisaged that the implementation of these action plans will be funded by a consortium of state financial institutions and commodity boards, chaired by the Prime Minister. 
40. The Global Environment Facility (GEF) provides another window for furthering environmental concerns complementing activities of the country programme. 
GEF-financed projects include electricity generation from small hydro-electric plants in hilly regions; development of bio-energy from industrial and municipal wastes; reduction of greenhouse gas emission; eco-development; and provision of small grants for NGOs. 
Sources such as GEF and the Multilateral Fund of the Montreal Protocol, for which the Government has designated UNDP as the lead United Nations agency in country programme formulation, are focused on projects addressing global concerns. 
There is a need to identify priority projects dealing with environmentally sustainable development to be financed by these additional funds. 
42. UNDP and the United Nations Development Fund for Women (UNIFEM) have collaborated with the Government in continuously advocating gender-in-development concerns and in supporting key projects of strategic importance to a large number of poor women. 
In gender sensitization, training programmes have been carried out for key government policy makers, gender-in-development working groups have been organized, and the capacity of a national rural development institution has been enhanced. 
Thus, conscious efforts have been made to induce the sustainability of project results by involving technology end-users and other beneficiaries from formulation to implementation. 
In a number of cases, as in the leather and jute programmes and in the automotive components and machine tools projects, the financial contributions of recipients and/or the payment of user charges have been built into the projects. 
These programmes were intended to address, in a comprehensive manner, critical problems associated with a particular sector involving complex cross-sectoral linkages. 
In a flexible manner, these path-breaking initiatives deal with a mix of issues, such as: optimum resource utilization; technology upgrading; productivity and quality enhancement; product diversification; strengthening of support facilities and services; and export promotion. 
45. Being a pioneering effort, the implementation of these programmes entailed, to some extent, ad hoc decisions, experimentation and frequent interaction with UNDP headquarters and with the Government. 
In the short run, the most perceptible impact of these programmes has been the vigour injected into a struggling industry (jute) and the excitement offered by the vast potentials of a healthy new industry (leather), particularly with the involvement of private sector enterprises. 
While it is too early to assess the viability and effectiveness of these new approaches/arrangements, there are indications that substantial progress is being made in achieving the desired results. 
47. Based on the experience gained, the programme approach will be used, as appropriate, at different stages of the national programme cycle, from policy analysis to programme implementation and evaluation, and at different levels of sectoral or cross-sectoral interventions. 
48. There has been considerable growth in the national execution of UNDP-assisted projects in India since its inception in 1986. 
From an annual budgetary commitment of $1.4 million in 1986, nationally executed projects have increased to $18 million in 1992, nearly half of the total budgetary commitment for that year. 
The share of nationally executed projects in the total approved budget for 1993-1996 is 62 per cent. 
49. To accelerate the shift towards national execution, a Programme Logistical Support Project was established to enhance project management capacity and familiarize national institutions with the new procedural and operational requirements. 
A comprehensive national execution manual has been prepared and a series of training programmes have been conducted. 
However, it was noted during the mid-term review that several issues related to national execution remain, e.g., the need to develop capacity assessment methodologies and measurements. 
50. The services provided by United Nations specialized agencies have also been tapped by nationally executed projects in the implementation of project components and for technical backstopping purposes, mainly through the recently introduced new support cost arrangements. 
The specific technical backstopping services secured from the specialized agencies is expected to enhance the quality of projects/programmes outputs. 
51. Special attention has been given to the role of the private sector, particularly in the context of current economic reforms. 
In collaboration with chambers of commerce and industry associations, several initiatives have been taken to generate awareness of the new policy environment, facilitate interaction with industrialists from other countries and promote foreign direct investments. 
53. While India has provided a large number of United Nations volunteers to assist other developing countries, India has also benefitted to a limited extent from volunteers coming from neighbouring countries. 
Working at the grass-roots level, the United Nations Volunteers/Domestic Development Service (UNV/DDS) programme has been involved in income-generating activities in the rural areas. 
55. India hosts a variety of training activities, advisory and consultancy services for technical cooperation among developing countries (TCDC) under the Indian Technical and Economic Cooperation (ITEC) programme of the Government. 
In addition, following bilateral agreements with other developing countries, individual and group training programmes have been organized in the country. 
57. The mid-term review reiterated the concerns of both the Government and UNDP about the long process of project preparation and approval and the consequent low rate of implementation. 
It was pointed out by the Government that delays in approvals and/or preparation of work plans can cause lapses of allocated counterpart funds and hold up projects. This may result in an escalation of costs and technology obsolescence. 
58. A study of third country programme projects conducted by the Central Evaluation Office (CEO) in 1991 noted delays in project implementation, particularly in the provision of UNDP inputs for fellowships, study-tours and the delivery of equipment. 
The impact of such delays is noticeable, most commonly in the need to extend the projects. 
The Government/UNDP annual review of June 1992 discussed this issue and recommended that problems causing the delays should be brought to the attention of the Government in time for effective intervention. 
Consequently, the Government issued a circular to all ministries to expedite timely clearances relating to fellowships and the recruitment of experts and consultants. 
The United Nations system contributes approximately $243 million (3.4 per cent of total Official Development Assistance (ODA) annually, with UNDP as the largest multisectoral technical cooperation programme in India. 
61. The mid-term review reaffirmed that aid coordination and resource mobilization are the principal responsibilities of the Government. 
However, the Government recognizes the role of the United Nations Resident Coordinator system in ensuring greater coherence and complementarity within the United Nations family's development cooperation activities in India. 
The Resident Coordinator participates in the Aid India Consortium and presents a collective view, on behalf of United Nations specialized agencies, of the country's socio-economic and long-term perspectives as well as those of the United Nations system's funds and programmes. 
62. Although there are some cost-sharing and co-financing arrangements in a few projects, the experience so far in resource mobilization has been rather limited. 
Greater efforts will be made to mobilize resources, on a selective basis, taking into consideration the facilitating role and political neutrality of UNDP. 
Cost-sharing with the Government and with private sector participants in projects will also be pursued. 
The areas of concentration have not only been broad enough to accommodate emerging trends in national development strategies but implementation has also been flexible in responding to changing priorities brought about by the Government's economic reform programme as well as the focus given by UNDP on sustainable human development. 
65. The specific conclusions and recommendations of the mid-term review are as follows: 
(b) In consolidating the objectives of the programme and in selecting projects, particular attention should be given to: 
(i) Poverty alleviation; 
(ii) Bringing the benefits of technological advances within the reach of the poor and blending modern with traditional technologies; 
(iv) Seeking technical assistance for large capital-intensive projects from the suppliers of the capital required; 
(v) Focusing UNDP technical cooperation in the area of infrastructure on strategies for new areas of planning; 
(vii) Enhancing the potential and status of women; 
(ix) Promoting sustainable use of resources, management of the environment and control of pollution; 
(c) In the light of limited programmable resources, project proposals in the pipeline should be prioritized on the basis of the above considerations; 
(d) More efforts should be made to addressing human development and the thematic concerns contained in Governing Council decision 90/34, and to intensifying the use of the programme approach and national execution, taking into account the national development framework, and the gradual nature of the process; 
(e) Concerned about the freeze in IPF resources, the Government expressed the hope that the situation is temporary rather than an indication of a declining trend; 
(f) Specific measures should be taken to accelerate programme development and implementation, including the appropriate restructuring of operational mechanisms for project approvals. 
Periodic programme implementation reviews should be undertaken; 
In light of the Government's comprehensive planning processes and well-established aid coordination mechanism, the validity of a country strategy note may require further consideration. 
However, through the preparation of a common JCGP issues paper, a beginning has been made in addressing common themes and harmonizing agency strategies and operational plans to support the Government's development programmes and priorities. 
68. In order to give effect to the mid-term review conclusions and recommendations, the following action plan was drawn up: 
1. Coal is an abundant source of energy that has served mankind's needs well since the beginning of the industrial age. 
Today, spurred by concern over the potential for global warming and acid precipitation, coal is often criticized as a major source of environmental degradation at the local, regional and global levels. 
2. It should first be recognized that many of the environmental problems identified have been solved. 
However, integration of environmentally benign coal technologies into energy planning in developing countries requires rethinking of the true costs and benefits of coal use, along with revised approaches to technology transfer and energy-facility financing. 
In particular, utilities and associated energy ministries must develop new approaches to the participation of both the domestic and the offshore private sector. 
The essential step is to translate the results of the laboratory test bench to the commercial market, particularly in developing countries. 
If their viability can be thus proved, clean coal technologies offer the potential for a cleaner environment and lower costs by contributing to the resolution of issues relating to acid rain, global climate change, future energy needs and energy security. 
The United Nations has adopted a more broad-based definition, which considers clean coal technologies as all of the technological innovations that reduce environmental impacts throughout the coal fuel cycle. 
5. The undesirable power plant emissions to be eliminated or reduced by these technologies were originally limited to the oxides of sulphur (mostly SO2), nitrogen (N2O, NO, N02, etc., collectively designated as NOx), and also the emission of particulates. 
Carbon monoxide has now been added to the list. 
The United States Environmental Protection Agency (EPA) recently established limits for a number of other objectionable emissions from trace elements in coal or generated in small quantities during combustion, sometimes referred to collectively as "air toxics". 
6. SO2 and NOx emissions are pollutants which degrade the quality of ambient air, damage vegetation and exacerbate respiratory ailments; they also are precursors in the formation of acid rain, which clean coal technologies were designed to abate. 
There is currently some ambiguity as to whether proposed methods for the reduction of CO2 (a "greenhouse gas" that may be contributing to the warming of the earth's climate through its absorption of reflected infrared radiation) are to be considered clean coal technologies. 
7. It should be pointed out that clean coal technologies originated because of general dissatisfaction with the high cost and poor performance of the then commercially available flue gas desulphurization systems (FGDs, commonly known as scrubbers). 
However, the expression "clean coal technologies" in its current usage encompasses FGD systems, both the wet and dry lime/limestone systems that the clean coal technologies programme was created to replace or improve upon. 
Other technologies, such as in-duct sorbent injection, although still in the early stages of demonstration, appear very promising and because of their projected low cost and relative simplicity of application, they should be easily transferable to developing countries. 
9. Particulate control systems already in existence at the time the clean coal technology programmes were initiated, such as electrostatic precipitators and baghouse filters, are sometimes included in the current broad definition of clean coal technologies. 
Since the design and the performance of these systems are described in standard engineering textbooks, they will not be described here; however, the influence on their performance of other clean coal technologies will be discussed. 
10. The technologies briefly described below can be classified according to the stage at which they are applied - pre-combustion, combustion and post-combustion, or conversion. 
A list of all clean coal technologies is provided in the table. 
11. Coal cleaning is a beneficial pre-combustion technology that can be employed to reduce ash and sulphur content in the coal. 
Coal, as mined, contains various forms of carbon and sulphur, moisture, combustible gases, nitrogen, often sodium and potassium, inert material which mostly yields ash after combustion, and a variety of undesirable elements, such as mercury, which can be found in the ash or which vaporize during combustion. 
Coal can be cleaned to various extents. 
12. Coal cleaning has recently evolved to encompass a variety of advanced techniques which include the addition of chemicals (chemical coal cleaning) or other forms of energy. 
Such methods as selective agglomeration and advanced froth flotation are currently being pursued by laboratories and private companies. 
They are applicable to processes intended to convert coal into liquid or gaseous fuels. They are energy intensive and rather costly and will not be discussed here. 
13. The benefits of physical coal cleaning in reducing emissions and improving the performance of coal-fired power plants have long been recognized. 
Reduction in the ash, which causes equipment wear and tube erosion and can, deposited in tubes, impede heat transfer, results in a decreased demand for precipitators and for ash handling. 
14. Physical coal cleaning was well established before the recent emphasis on clean coal technologies, although new equipment is being developed and old equipment continues to be improved. 
One reason may have been the fact that physical coal cleaning removes only the sulphur associated with the pyrites in the coal and not "organic" sulphur. 
15. Combustion and post-combustion technologies can be divided into categories depending on the pollutant that they control: for example, SO2 control technologies, NOx control technologies, or combined SO2/NOx technologies. 
16. SO2 control technologies are comprised chiefly of flue gas desulphurization systems (FGD). 
They remove sulphur by chemical reaction with alkaline sorbents (typically lime or limestone) sprayed into the gas stream following combustion. 
Scrubbers can remove over 90 per cent of the SO2 from the flue gases of power plants fired with high-sulphur coals; over 95 per cent removal efficiency can be achieved with enhanced reagents. 
Each method alone can generally achieve NOx reductions of up to 50 per cent, and in combination with other methods, up to 90 per cent. 
Accurate instrumentation for measuring and controlling fuel and air flow and measuring temperatures and NOx are necessary for the success of NOx control. 
Downstream NOx reduction can be carried out by various methods. 
One selective non-catalytic reduction, is accomplished by injecting and mixing ammonia, urea, or another nitrogen compound into the flue gas stream at the appropriate concentration and temperature range. 
Retrofit technologies curtail emissions without resulting in a substantial increase in a power plant's capacity, while repowering should bring about an increase over the plant's prior rating. 
20. Certain processes convert coal to liquid or gaseous "clean" fuels - i.e., fuels not containing sulphur or nitrogen - or remove the sulphur or nitrogen components in an intermediate step prior to combustion. 
In the integrated gasification combined cycle processes, the synthetic gas is not stored or transported but in subsequent steps is cleaned and immediately fired in gas turbine(s) to generate power, with the gasification and power generation steps integrated so as to minimize the losses usually associated with gasification. 
These processes have been sufficiently researched to be commercialized. 
21. The selection of a clean coal technology to retrofit an existing power plant is not a straightforward procedure, because it involves many economic and technological factors and cannot be carried out in isolation, merely by considering the specific plant and the range of clean coal technologies available. 
Usually such decisions are carried out in the context of what is commonly known as an "environmental compliance strategy" in order to meet specific emission limits from various sources or overall region-wide emission rates over a certain period of time, as dictated by legislation or other agreements. 
As a minimum, the contribution of any particular plant to the country's generation mix and emission levels should be considered. 
Scrubbers may be preferable for a fairly new base-load coal-fired power plant, whose continued operation at high capacity factors will result in a low per kw/hr added cost to the power generated from the installation of the scrubber. 
When several power plants are involved, the engineering economic analysis, disregarding other factors, can be quite complicated, best carried out using computers with spreadsheets which allow constant adjustment and manipulation of the various inputs. 
24. However, environmental compliance usually involves more than economic and technical analysis on a utility system-wide basis. 
The adoption of a power plant emissions reduction strategy may seriously affect a country's economy. 
For example, in underdeveloped countries that rely on poor quality indigenous coal resources, switching to better quality (less polluting) coal or other fuels might entail not only the expenditure of scarce foreign currency but also the shutting down of local mines and considerable unemployment. 
25. The planning of an emission reduction strategy is, therefore, many-faceted and complex. 
It should take into account not only a country's fuel resources, power generation and industrial sectors (and their growth projections) but also sectors such as transportation and residential and commercial heating and cooling. 
Often an overall programme using methods appropriate for each sector can achieve considerable overall emissions reduction, and at lower cost, than isolated sector-by-sector programmes. 
26. The importance of specific legislative stipulations to the choice of clean coal technologies to be adopted by a country (and the overall cost of an emissions reduction programme) cannot be overstated. 
Such stipulations may include how emissions are to be measured, recorded and time-averaged, the age and size of boilers to which the emissions limits apply, how emissions are to be averaged by area etc. 
For example, allowing emissions to be expressed in monthly or yearly averages can result in considerable savings, since redundant equipment, necessary if the plant has to meet emission limits on the basis of hourly or daily averages, can be eliminated. 
New United States power plants should reduce SO2 emissions by 70-90 per cent, depending on the sulphur content of the coal. 
29. Because physical coal cleaning by itself cannot, in most cases, remove enough sulphur to meet current emissions standards in developed countries, it is receiving little attention. 
Although it is not as effective as scrubbers, it can reduce emissions enough to permit the continued utilization of indigenous coal resources which the use of other clean coal technologies would have made uneconomical. 
In addition, when combined with other low-cost clean coal technologies, such as combustion of the reject stream from the coal cleaning plant in a fluidized bed boiler or pre- and post-combustion sorbent injection, physical coal cleaning can reduce SO2 emissions still further. 
Not only are the incremental costs of the efficiency improvements less than that of new capacity, but life extension or repowering of an existing power plant can be accomplished in a relatively short time. 
The optional retrofitting of clean coal process controls would have to be evaluated in light of an environmental impact assessment and available financial resources. 
Although many of these planning tools have the inherent capability of incorporating environmental attributes into the decision-making process, the inability to provide sufficient environmental baseline data may inhibit the full valuation of environmental costs and benefits. 
In such instances, clean coal technologies developed in response to environmental standards and/or guidelines may not be evaluated in a proper manner. 
32. While increasingly sophisticated models have been developed and employed to analyse these tradeoffs, including models that incorporate environmental costs and benefits into the planning process, their use in the power sector of developing countries has been limited. 
Three of the factors constraining their use are the costs of acquiring sufficient and robust quantitative information; subjective aspects of applying "weights"; and lack of acceptance by policy planners. 
While this information is more readily accessible in developing countries now than in the past, more concern is now being placed on obtaining measurable (and therefore theoretically quantifiable) environmental baseline data. 
Few countries are equipped to undertake and maintain detailed environmental inventories. 
Where they are employed, questions have been raised regarding their usefulness in relation to their costs. 
A unified approach to environmental valuation assessing the usefulness of "screening" criteria and surrogate standards as well as quantification methodologies would be of benefit to energy planners, investors, equipment suppliers and other public agencies. 
34. Utilities are reluctant to make investment decisions with significant front-end costs in the face of regulatory uncertainty, including the possibility of carbon taxes resulting from international climate conventions directed at global warming. 
While no immediate answer can be provided, this points out the need to incorporate uncertainty into forecasting and financial analysis. 
35. The utility industry is inherently very conservative, in both developing and industrialized countries, with availability and reliability of the power supply as paramount objectives. 
As a result, "new" technologies have to establish a proven track record before they will attract the interest of utility operators or investors. 
To a great extent, this is an issue of perceived risk, and assurance must be given that the new technologies will work everywhere. 
However, access by technical and professional staff to such training is often quite difficult in many developing countries. 
In addition, senior staff are often not free to undertake extended training programmes. 
37. Technology transfer also requires an understanding of the institutional milieu as well as the physical aspects of projects in the developing country. 
In this sense, technology is not just hardware and software but also the supporting institutional arrangements and incentive structures. 
This information is also necessary for the implementation of long-term capacity-building through training of technical and managerial staff. 
38. The ability to evaluate clean coal technology clearly is rooted in a clear understanding of coal chemistry and coal combustion physics. 
However, the ability to carry out the requisite basic research in most developing countries is constrained by the absence of funds and infrastructure. 
39. An increasingly important consideration for any developing country - particularly for a rapidly industrializing economy - is the assurance of energy security through diversified types of electricity generation, including fossil fuel and renewable energy. 
40. The increasing need in industrialized countries in recent years to reduce power plant emissions and the corresponding increase in the cost of emission controls for new power plants (more than 30 per cent of the total cost) is shown in the figure below. 
The cost of retrofitting and operating clean coal technologies in existing plants is even higher, often exceeding the original plant cost. 
41. In the past, traditional financing structures and regulations placed government at the centre of ownership and control of project development. 
New financing for clean coal technology initiatives will create new roles for government; in some instances, the role will be limited to the technical and operational project phase. 
In addition to the inherent loss of control that this implies, new structures have the potential to generate institutional opposition at both the managerial and employee level. 
42. A significant managerial and political concern is how to work with employees and unions as new coal technologies are being adopted. 
Developers of clean coal technologies ideally should seek to include local partners in joint-venture private sector investment, in order to help identify and focus on the long-term strategic issues. 
Even when government-owned or parastatal utilities choose to subsidize specific sectors of the population, marginal cost-pricing should be incorporated into the financial assessment of clean coal technologies. 
44. Ultimately, tariff reforms based on marginal cost-pricing which make the sector credit-worthy should be an integral part of a national energy strategy. 
More than any other single factor, they will encourage the introduction of clean coal technologies, where appropriate. 
Generally, the independent power producer or the operator of a privatized facility has access to clean coal technologies that are inherently energy-efficient. 
The off-shore investor community, likewise, is increasingly cognizant of international environmental guidelines in project evaluation; compliance with existing regulations in the country constitutes a basic requirement for satisfying investors. 
It also invited international organizations such as the Organization of African Unity (OAU), the Commonwealth and the European Community to consider deploying their own observers in South Africa in coordination with the United Nations and the structures set up under the National Peace Accord. 
Accordingly, I dispatched a survey team to South Africa on 9 December 1993 to assess the needs of the United Nations in carrying out the requests made to it for electoral assistance. 
7. Immediately after his appointment, I requested Mr. Brahimi to visit South Africa for consultations with the parties and the officials of the relevant transitional institutions they have established on the scope and modalities of United Nations involvement in the electoral process in the country. 
Assisted by a small team from the Secretariat led by Mr. Hisham Omayad, Director in the Department of Political Affairs, Mr. Brahimi visited South Africa from 16 to 23 December 1993. 
During his stay in Johannesburg, Mr. Brahimi was briefed by the survey team on its findings. 
8. In 1989, various parties in South Africa, including the Government and the African National Congress of South Africa (ANC), decided to commit themselves to a negotiated political settlement of the conflict in the country. 
9. Early in February of 1990, Mr. Nelson Mandela and other prominent political prisoners were released from prison. 
Despite the positive atmosphere of the talks and the progress made in some areas, agreement on the crucial issue of a new constitutional dispensation eluded the parties. 
However, the Boipatong massacre prompted ANC to suspend its participation in the talks until the Government took more decisive action to put a halt to the violence in the townships. 
12. Despite the breakdown of the CODESA process, the Government and ANC continued informal contacts which led to the signing on 26 September 1992 of a Record of Understanding, by which the Government agreed to a number of the conditions put forward by ANC for returning to the negotiations. 
Further bilateral talks resulted, on 5 March 1993, in a number of informal understandings which made possible the convening of a new conference with broader representation than at CODESA - the Multi-Party Negotiating Council (MPNC). 
13. After protracted and difficult negotiations, MPNC adopted on 18 November 1993 a number of constitutional principles and institutions which would guide South Africa during a transitional period lasting until 27 April 1999. 
The interim constitution stipulates that the future South Africa will be divided into nine provinces, each of which will have a provincial legislature, government and executive council. 
16. The future Constitutional Court of South Africa will have the final jurisdiction regarding matters pertaining to the interpretation, protection and enforcement of the interim constitution at all levels of government. 
A decision by the Constitutional Court will be final and binding. 
17. My Special Representative met with President F. W. de Klerk in Cape Town and with Foreign Minister R. F. Botha in Johannesburg on 17 December and 23 December 1993, respectively. 
The President noted that South Africa was capable of and had extensive experience in organizing and conducting elections. 
He said that the electoral process would be complicated for most of the electorate, and national and international assistance in voter education would be welcomed. 
18. Both the President and the Foreign Minister stressed that the most difficult problem facing the transition process was political violence and intimidation. 
They also noted that the United Nations has contributed appreciably through UNOMSA to the efforts to curb such violence and to encourage dialogue and tolerance. 
In the process, the United Nations has succeeded in establishing its credibility and objectivity among the South African population at large. 
19. The President stated that the transitional arrangements were resilient institutions and enjoyed substantial influence and authority to facilitate a successful outcome of the peace process. 
The State President and the Foreign Minister shared the view that international support for and assistance to the transitional structures would enhance their prestige and ability to contribute positively to the peace process. 
20. My Special Representative met with Mr. Nelson Mandela, President of ANC, in Johannesburg on 18 December 1993. 
Mr. Mandela stressed that it was important for the United Nations to maintain lines of communication open with the Freedom Alliance and urged my Special Representative to meet with them during his visit to the country. 
21. My Special Representative had actually asked to see all political leaders but appointments could not be arranged with some of them because of the holiday season. 
Chief Buthelezi suggested a meeting on Tuesday, 21 December. 
22. Mr. Mandela recognized the positive contributions made by UNOMSA to the peace process and called for a strong United Nations presence during the electoral process. 
He noted that the more observers the United Nations could deploy, the better. 
24. It should be noted that, before leaving New York, my Special Representative had met with Mr. Thabo Mbeki, Chairman of ANC, as well as with Mr. Benny Alexander, Secretary-General of PAC. 
While in Harare, he met with Mr. Johnson P. Mlambo and Mr. Gora Ibrahim, respectively First Deputy President and Foreign Secretary of PAC, who explained that their party will participate in the elections but was not, for the moment, willing to be represented on TEC. 
25. While he was in Cape Town on 17 December 1993, my Special Representative met with Mr. Zam Titus, Co-Chairperson of TEC. 
On 23 December 1993, he met in Johannesburg with a delegation of the newly appointed Independent Electoral Commission (IEC) led by its Chairman, Judge J. C. Kriegler, and including the Rev. Frank Chikane and Mr. C. Nupen, members of IEC and Dr. R. Mokate, Chief Executive Officer of IEC. 
26. With both Messrs. Titus and Kriegler, my Special Representative exchanged views on the responsibilities entrusted to TEC and IEC with respect to the electoral process and as to how best the United Nations could assist them in that regard. 
27. Judge Kriegler emphasized that IEC was determined to meet the deadline of 27 April 1994 for holding the elections. 
IEC would like to know as soon as possible the programmes of assistance to the electoral process planned by the United Nations and other intergovernmental organizations, particularly regarding voter education and election monitoring. 
Early coordination and liaison between IEC and the United Nations will help achieve the common objective of facilitating a successful electoral process. 
He said that United Nations assistance would be needed to conduct polling in foreign countries where South Africa did not have political representation and noted that IEC would welcome United Nations expertise and assistance on the technical aspects of monitoring. 
The discussions with both missions centred around the existing cooperation between them and UNOMSA and how this could be further strengthened and broadened in connection with the electoral process. 
They exchanged preliminary ideas about the planned expansion in the size of each mission and how best they can coordinate their activities with a view to their future coordination in the deployment and training of observers. 
29. On 17 December 1993, my Special Representative met in Cape Town with Archbishop Desmond Tutu and with Justice Richard Goldstone, Chairman of the Commission of Inquiry into Public Violence and Intimidation. 
Archbishop Tutu, who had recently met with Chief Buthelezi and talked to Mr. Mandela and other leaders, apprised my Special Representative about the efforts being made to convince all parties to participate in the electoral process. 
Despite the decision of the Freedom Alliance not to participate in the electoral process and the violence in the East Rand and Natal/KwaZulu, Archbishop Tutu was optimistic that the transitional arrangements would succeed. 
30. Justice Goldstone stressed that intimidation and violence remained the most difficult challenge to the peace process. 
He said he might seek United Nations expert assistance for the investigative unit of his Commission. 
My Special Representative observed that personnel with police background could be included in the United Nations Mission to respond to such needs. 
Since all relevant parties in South Africa, including some which are not participating in the multi-party talks, are members of the committees, the Secretariat cannot pass judgement on the electoral process or its outcome. 
The most useful contribution it can make is to continue to promote peace and dialogue among all the parties. 
32. In response to an invitation by the Government of Zimbabwe, my Special Representative visited Harare to attend the Summit Meeting of the Front-line States which took place on 20 December 1993. 
He appealed to all parties to cease acts of violence so that the elections of 27 April 1994 could take place in favourable conditions. 
All his interlocutors welcomed the involvement of the United Nations in the electoral process in South Africa and noted that it would have a salutary effect both on the process and its outcome. 
They also recognized the positive contributions of UNOMSA to the transitional process in South Africa and to the efforts to curb violence. 
Others asked whether 2,000 or even 3,000 observers would be enough, considering the violence, and the tensions which existed between security forces and large sections of the population, and given that up to 9,000 voting stations would be opened on election day. 
Many diplomats underlined the importance of providing common training to all international observers in order to avoid - or at least limit - confusion and disagreement. 
They also stressed the importance of voter education and saw a role for the United Nations in that regard. 
35. UNOMSA continued to carry out its tasks in all regions and at both regional and local levels. 
Pursuant to the recommendations of the Secretary-General in December 1992 2/ and September 1993 6/ and their approval by the Security Council in February and October 1993, 7/ additional observers are to be deployed, bringing the total to 100 early in 1994. 
36. Among the main events covered and activities undertaken by UNOMSA observers in this period were: 
UNOMSA observers worked closely with organizers and the security forces to ensure that events were adequately planned and that the Goldstone Commission guidelines for marches and political gatherings were complied with. 
Observers also held 832 informal bilateral meetings and often acted as channels of communication between groups across the political and social spectrum, including officials of the Government and security forces, political parties and non-governmental organizations which are actively involved in the peace process; 
(b) Meetings of local and regional peace committee and other structures established under the National Peace Accord to whose activities full support was given. 
In the past six months alone, UNOMSA has been represented at about 1,320 meetings of the peace structures. 
(c) The Goldstone Commission hearings at which a UNOMSA jurist continued to play a role as an objective commentator on the Commission's modus operandi and balance; 
(d) Serving as a channel of communication and coordination among international observer missions. 
This role has contributed to enhancing the effectiveness and harmonizing the activities of the OAU, Commonwealth and European Union observer missions and has been reinforced by the recent call of the Transitional Executive Council on the United Nations to coordinate the activities of all international observers in South Africa. 
37. The structures established under the National Peace Accord have all been functioning at national, regional and local levels, with the number of peace committees going from 50 to about 200 in the past six months. 
In most cases, the lack of agreement between political parties on the measures to be taken or their failure to implement decisions agreed upon have been the major causes for the ineffectiveness of many of the peace structures. 
38. The Goldstone Commission, one of the most credible institutions in South Africa in terms of its contribution for peaceful transition towards democracy and non-racialism, has recently issued some important findings. 
40. UNOMSA has been called upon to play a more pro-active role in the SERD process, regionally and locally, in view of the diversified pool of expertise available to it. 
The international observers will thus share in their research, documentation and knowledge, bringing in relevant experience in development from other areas. 
This is a crucial step forward for the international observers, as it paves the way for technical assistance and the whole array of development activities already pledged to the new South Africa. 
Criminal elements, often victims of social deprivation and unemployment, especially among the youth, contribute to a significant extent to the perpetuation of violence. 
In many instances, they receive protection from political groups or disappear in the anonymity or complicity of the township population. 
42. Political violence continues to be mainly concentrated in Natal and the East Rand, mostly in the townships of Katlehong and Thokoza. 
In the East Rand alone, 1,299 people have died as a result of political violence during the period. 
According to the reports from the Human Rights Commission, the month of July, during which the date for the election was announced, was the highest for the past three years with 581 deaths, followed by the month of August with 554. 
Since then the number of deaths has decreased slightly but violence in the affected areas has not been brought under control, despite the efforts of the peace structures and the international observers. 
43. Right-wing violence is also on the increase. 
On 25 June, right-wingers armed with guns, many of them members of the Afrikaner Resistance Movement, Afrikaanse Weerstandsbeweging (AWB), forcibly broke into and occupied the World Trade Centre, where multi-party negotiations were taking place. 
Many have appeared in the Magistrate's Court and have been charged with trespassing. 
On 13 December, in a gruesome racist attack in Randfontein, on the West Rand of the PWV, white men in camouflage uniform forced two cars off the road and shot their black occupants, killing three people and injuring four others. 
While numerous initiatives have been undertaken to curb violence, the overall result is far from reassuring. 
However, in circumstances where joint action was taken by political parties and the police, tangible results were often achieved. 
Initiatives to prevent violence around hostels in the Wits/Vaal area have also been undertaken by church leaders as well as hostel and township residents. 
The newly created National Youth Development Forum and the Peace Corps project of the Wits/Vaal Peace Secretariat are efforts being undertaken to engage young people in meaningful and productive activities and thereby reduce their criminal activities. 
With regard to taxi violence, mediation by peace structures has helped to mitigate the worst excesses of taxi wars, but long-term changes are required to end taxi violence. 
The Goldstone Commission has investigated several specific allegations of this type and, except for some members of the KwaZulu police, has found no conclusive evidence in support. 
Consequently a cloud of suspicion and hostility continues to hang over the security services, particularly in the townships, as a result of a general dissatisfaction with their performance and their previous role as enforcers of apartheid. 
46. A national peace-keeping force for the maintenance of peace and public order in the electioneering period has been proposed. 
Though the task of establishing the National Peace-keeping Force has been entrusted to the Transitional Executive Council (TEC) through its Subcouncil on Defence and some ideas on the modalities have been put forward, the prospect of such a Force coming into being effectively before the elections is remote. 
The Internal Stability Unit, whose reform in line with community policing and incorporation into the police force is being considered by TEC, remains a controversial body and its removal from some townships is still being demanded. 
Of signal importance is the recent call for technical assistance from the international community and the willingness not to declare "unrest areas" without consultations with the communities and peace structures concerned. 
48. The legal framework of the electoral process is defined by the Independent Electoral Commission (IEC) and the Electoral Acts, the Independent Media Commission Act and the Independent Broadcasting Authority Act. 
These four Acts are the product of lengthy discussions and were approved by consensus. They provide a legitimate framework for the conduct of free and fair elections, and many of their provisions are quite innovative. 
49. As formal preparations for the elections now get under way, several concerns should be noted. 
Owing to the delay in the establishment of the electoral structures, the elections will be organized under significant time pressures. The limited lead time is particularly critical with regard to the issuance of voter documentation (whether identity cards or the voter identification cards envisioned in the Electoral Act). 
Approximately 4 million eligible voters are currently without enabling documentation, 2 million of them residents of the TBVC states. 
There is no doubt that IEC will do all it can to ensure that all eligible voters willing to obtain the necessary documentation will be able to do so in time and without unnecessarily cumbersome procedures. 
50. A second concern is voter education. 
At present, only a few non-governmental organizations are providing quality non-partisan voter education. 
Experience has shown that the most important element in a free and fair election is an informed voting public. 
The Independent Electoral Commission should reinforce the voter education campaign and emphasize three crucial components: the secrecy of the vote, the need for political tolerance and the mechanics of voting, including the procedure for obtaining enabling documentation. 
51. The third main concern is the spread of violence and the need for impartiality in election-related police actions. 
52. Finally, the transparency and fairness of the appointment procedures for electoral officials at all levels will have a clear impact on the perceived legitimacy of the elections. 
Adequate appointment procedures will supplement the detailed provisions of the Electoral Law in ensuring the full confidence of the public in their electoral institutions. 
53. The Independent Electoral Commission Act defines two categories of observers: international observers and domestic monitors. 
International observers are defined as the accredited representatives of intergovernmental organizations or foreign Governments. Monitors are appointed electoral officers who will observe different aspects of the electoral process and report to the Chief Director of the IEC Monitoring Directorate on any irregularities. 
The Monitoring Directorate will operate under the direct supervision of IEC. 
Additional definitions are provided by the Electoral Act, which specifies the powers, duties and functions of party election and voting agents. 
54. At present, there are no detailed regulations or guidelines for international observers. 
As soon as the Monitoring Directorate is established, it will be expected to register observers and regulate their activities, publish guidelines and, eventually, prepare a Code of Conduct for international observers which will be binding. 
Once the guidelines have been prepared, the Directorate will probably consider similar arrangements with regard to observers from national and international non-governmental organizations. 
In this new context, UNOMSA would have a significant role not only in assessing the ultimate freedom and fairness of the elections, but in monitoring the electoral process at each stage. 
Based on its long-term activities, UNOMSA would be uniquely capable of evaluating the extent to which the April elections truly reflect the will of the South African people. 
57. Under the proposed expanded mandate, UNOMSA would be required to: 
(a) Observe the actions of the Independent Electoral Commission and its organs in all aspects and stages of the electoral process, verifying their compatibility with the conduct of a free and fair election under the Independent Electoral Commission and Electoral Acts; 
(b) Observe the extent of freedom of organization, movement, assembly and expression during the electoral campaign and ascertain the adequacy of the measures taken to ensure that political parties and alliances enjoy those freedoms without hindrance or intimidation; 
(d) Verify the satisfactory implementation of the dispositions of the Independent Media Commission and the Independent Broadcasting Authority Acts; 
(e) Verify that the voter education efforts of the electoral authorities and other interested parties are sufficient and will result in voters being adequately informed on both the meaning of the vote and its procedural aspects; 
(h) Coordinate the activities of observers from international governmental organizations and foreign Governments so as to ensure that they are deployed in an effective and coordinated manner; establish effective cooperation with South African and foreign non-governmental organizations, which will also monitor the electoral process. 
58. Based on the above activities, UNOMSA will report to the electoral authorities on complaints, irregularities and interferences reported or observed, and, as appropriate, will request the electoral authorities to take remedial action. 
UNOMSA will establish a direct relationship with the Independent Electoral Commission and make constructive suggestions and comments as appropriate in order to contribute to the success of each stage of the electoral process. 
59. UNOMSA will also prepare periodic reports on the evolution of the electoral process which will be submitted to the Secretary-General through his Special Representative. 
61. During the two/three months preceding the elections, the focus of this original UNOMSA activity will change and become more closely related to the electoral process. 
The framework for evaluating the incidents observed will be the guidelines and regulations issued by the Independent Electoral Commission (IEC) rather than the National Peace Accord and Goldstone Commission guidelines. 
UNOMSA will continue to cooperate with the structures established under the National Peace Accord, whose activities will also increasingly concentrate on the electoral process. 
In this context, the violence-monitoring activities of UNOMSA are almost indistinguishable from the campaign observation activities contained in the electoral mandate suggested above. 
62. The current UNOMSA mandate does not, however, cover a variety of activities that are essential for adequate electoral campaign coverage. 
These must therefore be added. 
These activities include: observation of IEC activities and of dispositions relating to the media; verification of the adequacy of voter education efforts; verification that qualified voters are not denied the identification documents or temporary voter's cards that will enable them to vote; and new responsibilities related to coordination. 
Furthermore, since a very large increase in the volume and intensity of events can be anticipated, arrangements must be made now to ensure sufficient resources for the mission. 
While the electoral campaign as a whole may include thousands of demonstrations and marches, it is unlikely that more than a few hundred will take place on any given day. 
In contrast, events to be observed on polling day will take place simultaneously at 10,000 different polling stations. 
While the events of an electoral campaign are usually heterogeneous and have a high emotional content, polling day events tend to be the opposite. 
Furthermore, the incidence of violence and intimidation is unlikely to decrease. 
64. As a result, polling day observation requires a much larger number of observers, who will perform a simpler task. 
However, this approach has not been feasible in cases where there has been a large number of dispersed polling stations (as in Nicaragua, Haiti, Angola or Eritrea). 
The homogenous character of the activities to be observed allows the systematic use of statistical samples and random visits with very effective results. 
With the second approach, however, the presence of national monitors at every polling station is a necessary precondition for an effective operation. 
As the international observers will be expected to visit each polling station more than once, the direct and indirect information thus collected will be sufficient for a very detailed evaluation of the events on polling days. 
66. The case of South Africa presents special considerations. 
There will be a very large number of polling stations (about 10,000), and distances to be travelled in the rural areas are considerable. 
Several parties will be able to place one monitor in each of the polling stations, and non-governmental organizations interested in the electoral process are forming their own observer network. 
67. Therefore, the operational approach for election day observation suggested for South Africa is a combination of the two approaches used in previous missions. 
Observation will be conducted by mobile teams in those areas of the country where expectations of violence are low. 
The number of polling stations monitored by an observer team will vary. 
However, in districts with a history of violence, one observer will be assigned to each polling station. 
69. All of the intergovernmental organizations specifically mentioned in the Independent Electoral Commission Act have already deployed observers in South Africa and plan to expand their number in the near future. 
The Organization of African Unity currently has 13 observers working with the National Peace Accord structures and plans a gradual increase to 50 observers in early April. 
It plans a separate group of up to 322 observers by the election date. 
The Commonwealth Observer Mission to South Africa (COMSA) presently comprises 20 observers. 
All three organizations have expressed their support for a United Nations role as the coordinator of international electoral observation efforts. 
Although a sizeable number of such observers is expected to join the international effort, precise numbers are not yet available. 
71. Effective coordination must go beyond the simple exchange of information. I would suggest the creation of a Coordinating Committee, comprising the chiefs of the four major missions present for the observation. 
The Committee should provide overall political leadership for the common efforts and assume responsibility for the joint statement after the elections. 
72. The Joint Operations Unit will concentrate on preparing the deployment of the large number of additional observers who will arrive for election day. 
73. The proposed coordination will include the preparation of a joint statement after the election which will reflect the consensual opinion of the four missions in relation to the electoral process. 
Following standard practice, it is expected that each mission will prepare an independent, detailed report to its respective mandating organ. 
74. The resolution of the Transitional Executive Council regarding the participation of international observers also expressed "the hope that all international observers and other observers from South African and foreign non-governmental organizations would cooperate closely in the performance of their task to oversee the electoral process at all stages". 
In many cases, such involvement will consist of support to South African organizations for voter education and training and organization of monitor networks and other election-related activities. 
75. Although foreign non-governmental organization observers will be present during the campaign period, their presence will increase significantly in the two weeks prior to the elections. 
However, their numbers, together with the variety of their sponsoring organizations, will prevent them from coordinating their observation in the systematic manner being planned for international governmental organizations and foreign government delegations. 
76. Efforts will also be made to establish working relationships with national non-governmental entities involved in various aspects of the elections such as civic education and the organization of domestic monitoring networks. 
Similarly, an overwhelming majority of the foreign non-governmental organizations that will participate in the process are headquartered in those countries. 
The time remaining to establish an efficient support system is therefore extremely short and significantly limits the range of otherwise viable options. 
As a result, the operational plan for the expanded mission must be formulated on the basis of what can realistically be accomplished in the time-frame available. 
Furthermore, only a limited amount of preparatory work can actually commence immediately, and many of the necessary financial commitments can only be undertaken once the revised mission budget is approved. 
80. UNOMSA will have two operating arms: a Peace Promotion Division and an Electoral Division. 
This will allow the monitoring teams to increase their coverage in terms of number of events, geographical spread and political complexity and intimidation. 
The Director will be supported by a Deputy Director responsible for logistic matters at the D-1 level. 
There will be three other areas: electoral, voter education and media - as well as a small complement of statistical and research officers. 
Two electoral officers, both with electoral/voter education backgrounds, will be posted in each region. 
83. Considering the substantial expansion of the mandate of the Mission, with the resulting enlargement of its substantive staff, the administrative component of UNOMSA must be augmented significantly. 
In order to ensure that adequate logistical support for the observers is provided in a timely manner, a Chief Administrative Officer must be appointed to head the Administrative Service, including Personnel, Finance, Procurement, Transport, Communications and General Services. 
The strength of international staff of the service will gradually expand from the currently authorized level of 14, which includes clerical staff, to an election period total of 50 people of various ranks, plus one Senior Administrative Officer assigned to each regional office. 
Approximately 300 local staff, including drivers and interpreters, would be required on at least a part-time basis by February and an additional 700 for the last phase. 
It is expected that OAU, EU and the Commonwealth will have 15, 150 and 20 observers respectively by that date. 
OAU and EU will increase their numbers by 15 and 50 respectively, and the Commonwealth will maintain its previous strength. 
85. The Joint Operations Unit (see paras. 71 and 72 above) will be comprised of one liaison officer from OAU, EU and the Commonwealth, with a small complement of three computer programmer assistants, one demographer and one cartographer. 
86. South Africans have high expectations regarding the number of international electoral observers anticipated for the elections. 
Some sectors have requested the presence of at least one observer for each polling station, which would entail a minimum of 10,000 observers, while others have asked for numbers ranging between 5,000 and 7,000 observers. 
87. Most of the requests referred to observers who would arrive shortly before election day, as the proximity of election day places a clear limitation on the number of long-term observers that can be usefully incorporated into UNOMSA in a limited time. 
Furthermore, as I have pointed out in previous reports, additional observers - or resources - cannot compensate for a possible lack of political will of the competing parties or for attempted sabotage of the process by non-participating groups. 
However, other than the limited usefulness of observers concentrating on election day events, there are several practical considerations in calculating the necessary number of observers. 
The larger the number of observers, the greater the time and resources required for planning their arrival and deployment. 
And as the limited resources of the Joint Operational Unit can be easily overwhelmed, a large part of the preparatory work could fall on the long-term observers who will be following the campaign and monitoring violence. 
Given the special importance attached to their work, such changed emphasis would constitute a misuse of resources. 
89. For these reasons I have proposed the use of a combination of earlier approaches, using mobile teams to cover a certain number of polling stations in those areas with low expectations of violence and one observer in each polling station in those areas with a history of violence. 
90. The number of required observers, as estimated by the survey mission team, is based on several assumptions: 
(b) That approximately 40 per cent of the polling stations will be located in non-violent rural milieus. 
Based on the experience of mobile teams in previous missions, a mobile team of two observers should be able to effectively cover 4 to 10 polling stations on each polling day; 
(c) That approximately 50 per cent of the polling stations will be located in non-violent urban and semi-urban areas, and that mobile teams of two observers should be able to adequately cover 14 to 20 polling stations per polling day; 
(d) That 10 per cent of the polling stations will be located in areas with a history of violence, and that one observer will be placed in each of them; 
(e) That counting will be conducted at counting stations and will start the morning after the elections so that observers who have followed the voting will also be able to monitor counting (without requiring any additional observers to monitor the count); 
(f) That a 10 per cent reserve will be sufficient to cover unforeseen requirements and other complementary activities related to the observation. 
91. The total number of observers required on the basis of previous assumptions is 2,840. 
This number refers to the subset of international observers that will function under a joint operational approach. 
The total number of international observers, including those representing foreign non-governmental organizations and other groups, will be much larger and will probably exceed 5,000. 
Although there will be close liaison with the non-governmental organizations, their large number and heterogeneity will make it impossible to establish the same kind of coordination. 
92. The core observer group of 2,840 will comprise 50 observers from OAU, 322 from EU, and 70 from the Commonwealth. 
If a conservative estimate of 600 observers from these sources is introduced, then the total number of observers to be provided by the United Nations is 1,778. 
As there will already be 500 United Nations observers, the additional number to be fielded for the last phase is 1,278. 
If so, I intend to resort to the three other intergovernmental organizations and to Member States to provide additional observers or to make additional contributions to the Trust Fund described above. 
Only if that proves impossible will I request the competent organs to authorize an additional number of observers. 
94. All vehicles used by the mission are rented locally, and the experience with this arrangement has been very favourable. 
Considering that the rental agencies have confirmed their ability to meet the mission's entire vehicle requirements during the election, it is foreseen that all sedan-type vehicles will be rented locally. 
Difficulties may arise in obtaining suitable dirt-road vehicles, as they are in short supply at the car rental agencies and the time remaining to effect international purchases is too short. 
Air transport will be provided on a rental basis as required. 
95. A functional communications network is of vital importance for the effective execution of the observation and poll-monitoring duties. 
96. Owing to the size of the country and the very short time remaining, it is not deemed feasible to establish the usual independent, country-wide, high-technology United Nations communications network. 
Even if very substantial financial commitments were entered into, the resulting network would, in all likelihood, be of marginal quality. 
Future efforts will be geared towards the determination of appropriate local solutions to establish suitable means of communication. 
In areas with a history of violence, efforts will be made to establish independent, direct, two-way communication systems. 
They will be coordinated by a Senior Communications Officer who will supervise a team of technicians to be deployed as soon as possible. 
On 3 January 1994, another in a series of incidents occurred on the Yugoslav-Albanian border, once again grossly violating the territorial integrity of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
It was established that the Albanian national killed in this incident was once already captured by the Yugoslav authorities as he attempted to illegally cross the State border and was handed over to the Albanian authorities. 
It is obvious from the statement by the Albanian Ministry of Foreign Affairs that the tragic incident is abused for an unprovoked assault on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
However, the victims of such a policy deliberately pursued by the Albanian Government are primarily its own citizens. 
Significant progress has been achieved and it is our consensus view that the remaining issues can be successfully resolved. 
At this point, among other things because of the UNITA delegation's request, a brief pause in the negotiations in Lusaka until 5 January has been agreed upon. 
This will allow both delegations to return to Angola for consultations with their political leadership. 
However, while the negotiations in Lusaka have progressed, the military situation in Angola has remained of great concern. 
Offensive military actions are continuing in several regions which place the Peace Process in peril and put vital humanitarian aid programmes in serious jeopardy, thereby increasing the suffering and death of thousands of Angolans. 
Under these circumstances there is more urgency than ever for both delegations to accelerate their efforts to reach an acceptable peace agreement in Lusaka. 
We urge the Government and UNITA delegations to inform directly their leadership about the negative impact on the hopes for success in Lusaka of continuing military offensives. 
Let this Christmas season be the true beginning of the peace and national reconciliation that all Angolans desire. 
"The Security Council reiterates its deep concern for the plight of the Haitian people under the ongoing crisis and reaffirms its determination to minimize the impact of this crisis on the most vulnerable groups in Haiti. 
"In this context, the Security Council welcomes the imminent arrival in Haiti of a shipment of fuel approved by the Security Council Committee established by resolution 841 (1993). 
"The Security Council attaches great importance to humanitarian assistance in Haiti, including the unimpeded delivery and distribution of fuel used for humanitarian purposes. 
The meeting was called to order at 3.35 p.m. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the Rapporteur of the First Committee to introduce the reports of the First Committee in one intervention. 
Mr. KABORE (Burkina Faso), Rapporteur of the First Committee (interpretation from French): It is my pleasant duty to present to the General Assembly the reports of the First Committee, which, under resolution 47/233, is now called the Disarmament and International Security Committee. 
As it did at the forty-seventh session, the Committee spent most of its time considering matters related to disarmament and international security. 
Having concluded its consideration of those matters, it then took up the "Question of Antarctica". 
Under item 156, the Committee held consultations that made it possible to achieve significant results. 
The Committee concluded its work after 33 meetings, as compared to 40 last year, thereby responding to the Assembly's appeal that it conduct the work of this session in a new spirit of rationalization and in a way that made better use of the Organization's resources. 
This result was possible thanks to various factors, including the spirit of open cooperation and conciliation that has prevailed in the Committee since the end of the cold war. 
The Committee devoted 12 meetings, from 18 October to 28 October, to the general debate on disarmament and international security. 
However, it will be up to the 1995 Review Conference to take a decision on this matter. 
At this point, delegations noted that the first meeting of the Preparatory Committee, held last May, had been widely attended. 
Unilateral moratoriums of nuclear States were welcomed as auguring the swift conclusion of a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
An appeal was made to all States that had not yet done so to accede to the non-proliferation Treaty. 
In January 1993 more than 150 States signed the Convention on chemical weapons in Paris. 
This was welcomed as a triumph for multilateral disarmament negotiations. 
Despite enthusiastic discussion, the Committee was unable, because of differences concerning article 11 of the Convention, to adopt the draft resolution on this item. 
Discussion in the Committee focused on control of arms transfers, with a view to eliminating illicit transfers. 
The Committee's interest in this item was reflected in its adoption of a draft resolution under which the General Assembly would invite Member States to take the necessary measures to end the illegal export of conventional weapons from their territories. 
The first year's work shows that the current formula for the Register is highly regarded. In all, 88 Member States provided a report on their imports and exports of conventional arms. 
In the draft resolution adopted by the Committee, all Member States are invited to submit data and information for the Register to the Secretary-General before 30 April. 
The Secretary-General is invited to prepare, with the help of a group of governmental experts to be convened in 1994 on the basis of equitable geographical distribution, a report on the Register and any changes to be introduced. 
The Committee hopes that the report will be submitted at the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly, thus enabling us to move gradually towards a Register that is satisfactory to everybody. 
The Committee also took up the question of conventional weapons that may be deemed to be excessively injurious or to have indiscriminate effects. 
It is noted that the Secretary-General may, if possible in 1994, convene a conference to review the Convention of 10 October 1980 on the prohibition or limitation of the use of some of these weapons. 
This conference, if it is held, will provide an opportunity to respond to certain concerns. 
The debate focused on a more binding and broader convention dealing with all kinds of mines and other types of weapons, such as lasers. 
The Committee adopted, without a vote, a draft resolution making it binding on all States to conclude a moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land mines. 
The Committee also took up the item on the definition and preservation of security in the post-cold war era, using preventive diplomacy and confidence-building measures. 
The discussion indicated that peace, security and disarmament were closely linked to the finding of a solution to non-military - that is, political and socio-economic - factors. 
Humanitarian and environmental aspects too had to be taken into account. 
The discussion revealed that there were different views as to what ways and means should be used to strengthen and maintain international security. 
It was at its last two meetings - those of 22 and 24 November - that the Committee dealt with this item. 
The discussion indicated a greater awareness, on the part of the international community, of the special importance of Antarctica, particularly in respect of peace and international security, the environment, effects on world climatic conditions, the economy and scientific research. 
This year, there were 12 statements in which delegations emphasized that Antarctica should be a zone of peace and world cooperation. 
However, the difference of approach based on the legal regime in the Treaty on Antarctica - a difference between parties to the Treaty, on one hand, and non-parties, on the other hand - made it impossible to achieve consensus on the draft resolution to be found in document A/48/681. 
Under agenda item 156 entitled "Rationalization of the work and reform of the agenda of the First Committee" - the relevant report of the First Committee is to be found in document A/48/688 - I should say that the Chairman's efforts this year were extremely successful. 
The Chairman, in consultation with the "friends of the Chairman", made possible the Committee's adoption, by consensus, of a draft resolution on the rationalization of its work. 
With a view to further consideration of this issue, the Chairman of the Committee took the initiative of distributing document A/C.1/48/9, to serve as a basis for discussion. 
I should also like to thank the Committee's Vice-Chairmen, Mr. Javier Ponce and Mr. Behrouz Moradi, who discharged their responsibilities most ably. 
I also take great pleasure in warmly thanking the Committee Secretary, Mr. Sohrab Kheradi, whose ability and vast experience contributed greatly to the successful conclusion of our work. 
I should also like to thank all those who cooperated with him, including the interpreters and the technical staff, who made a real contribution to the smooth functioning of the Committee. 
Operative paragraph 11 should read: "Notes that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1993 organizational session, adopted the following items ...", instead of "Recommends that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1993 organizational session, adopt the following items ...". 
Operative paragraph 12 would read, "Notes also that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1993 organizational session, included in the agenda ...", instead of "Recommends that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1993 organizational session, include the following items ...". 
The positions of delegations regarding the recommendations of the First Committee have been made clear in the Committee and are reflected in the relevant Official Records. 
May I remind members that under paragraph 7 of decision 34/401, the Assembly agreed that: 
May I remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
This means that where recorded, separate or roll-call votes were taken, we shall do the same. 
The Assembly will first consider the report (A/48/662) of the First Committee on agenda item 57, entitled "Prohibition of the development and manufacture of new types of weapons of mass destruction and new systems of such weapons: report of the Conference on Disarmament". 
The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 7 of its report (A/48/662). 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is also the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 57? 
The draft resolution, entitled "Reduction of military budgets: transparency of military expenditures", was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The PRESIDENT: May I also take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 58? 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The PRESIDENT: May I also take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 59? 
The PRESIDENT: May I also take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 60? 
The draft resolution, entitled "Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons and on Their Destruction", was adopted by the First Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly too wishes to adopt the draft resolution? 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 61? 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 62? 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: May I consider that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 63? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/669) of the First Committee on agenda item 64, entitled "Verification in all its aspects, including the role of the United Nations in the field of verification". 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: I now put to the vote the draft resolution as a whole. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 64? 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 65? 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/759. 
The draft resolution, entitled "Comprehensive test ban treaty", was adopted by the First Committee without a vote, in what was surely a historic occasion. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that the General Assembly wishes to conclude its consideration of agenda item 66? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/672) of the First Committee on agenda item 67, entitled "Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the region of the Middle East". 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 67? 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 68? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/674) of the First Committee on agenda item 69, entitled "Conclusion of effective international arrangements to assure non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons". 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 69? 
We shall turn first to draft resolution A, entitled "Prevention of an arms race in outer space". 
I shall therefore put to the vote first the eighteenth preambular paragraph. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The eighteenth preambular paragraph of draft resolution A was retained by 129 votes to none, with 40 abstentions. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall now put to the vote paragraph 8 of draft resolution A, on which a separate vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote has also been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Paragraph 8 of draft resolution A was retained by 138 votes to 1, with 30 abstentions. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall next put to the vote paragraph 10 of draft resolution A, on which a separate vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote has also been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Paragraph 10 of draft resolution A was retained by 118 votes to none, with 47 abstentions. 
The PRESIDENT: I now put to the vote draft resolution A as a whole. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that the General Assembly wishes to conclude its consideration of agenda item 70? 
Thus Israel's purported transparency in armaments reveals only the tip of the iceberg. 
After all the decisions have been taken, representatives will again have the opportunity to explain their vote. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The Committee adopted it without a vote. 
The Committee adopted it without a vote. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The Committee adopted it without a vote. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The Committee adopted draft resolution K without a vote. 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution L is entitled "Prohibition of the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices". 
The Committee adopted draft resolution L without a vote. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of Argentina, who wishes to speak in explanation of vote. 
Argentina's commitment to the non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction is one of the pillars of its foreign policy. 
Through national decisions and through its position in international forums, my country has lent its support to the various regimes governing the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons, chemical weapons and biological weapons. 
However, in the proposal contained in the draft resolution to which I have referred, my delegation notes that there is not the context of minimal agreement that is essential to the consideration of an issue of such paramount importance on the international agenda. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 71? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/677) of the First Committee on agenda item 72, entitled "Review and implementation of the Concluding Document of the Twelfth Special Session of the General Assembly". 
The Assembly has before it five draft resolutions recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 20 of that report. 
I shall put the five draft resolutions to the Assembly one by one. 
After all the decisions have been taken, representatives will again have the opportunity to explain their votes. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of draft resolution A is contained in document A/48/758. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution B is entitled "Convention on the Prohibition of the Use of Nuclear Weapons". 
A recorded vote was taken. 
Against: Andorra, Belgium, Bulgaria, Canada, Czech Republic, Denmark, Finland, France, Germany, Hungary, Iceland, Italy, Luxembourg, Monaco, Netherlands, Norway, Poland, Portugal, Slovakia, Spain, Turkey, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, United States of America. 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution E is entitled "United Nations Regional Centre for Peace and Disarmament in Africa, United Nations Regional Centre for Peace and Disarmament in Asia and the Pacific and United Nations Regional Centre for Peace, Disarmament and Development in Latin America and the Caribbean". 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 72? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider the report of the First Committee (A/48/678) on agenda item 73, entitled "Review of the implementation of the recommendations and decisions adopted by the General Assembly at its tenth special session". 
The Assembly will now take a decision on the two draft resolutions recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 14 of that report. 
Draft resolution A is entitled "Report of the Disarmament Commission". 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 73? 
Mr. TAYLHARDAT (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): Venezuela will vote in favour of the draft resolution on Israeli nuclear armament. 
This reflects the firm and consistent position traditionally held by Venezuela against the proliferation of nuclear weapons and in support of nuclear disarmament. 
This positive evolution is duly recognized and recorded in the third preambular paragraph of the draft resolution and in its tone, language and import. 
In our opinion, the draft resolution on which we are going to vote reflects the firm purpose of the international community to strengthen by all means possible the international non-proliferation regime as the most effective way of achieving our ultimate goal, the complete elimination of nuclear weapons. 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 7 of its report (document A/48/679). 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their position on the resolution just adopted. 
We note that its sponsors made changes in the draft resolution compared with similar texts put before the Assembly during previous sessions. 
But in our view these are insufficient to alter the resolution's one-sidedness. 
In our view, the singling out of any country is detrimental to the current peace process and to the favourable prevailing climate for the ongoing negotiations. 
For those reasons, my delegation abstained in the voting on this draft resolution in the General Assembly. 
Albania decided to abstain in the voting on the draft resolution. 
My delegation would like to emphasize that the adoption of such resolutions could have a negative impact on the peace-building dialogue between the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) and Israel, which has just begun. 
The spirit of the recent historic developments in the Middle East peace process should send a clear message not only to those living in the region but to everyone in the world. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 74? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/680) of the First Committee on agenda item 75, entitled "Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects". 
As there is no objection to the request for a separate vote, I shall first put to the vote the fifth preambular paragraph. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The fifth preambular paragraph of the draft resolution was retained by 85 votes to 2, with 62 abstentions. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall now put to the vote the draft resolution as a whole. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 75? 
Mr. POLITI (Italy): On behalf of the States parties to the Antarctic Treaty, I wish before the voting to express our regret that for the ninth time since 1985, and despite the efforts that have been made, no consensus has been reached on the question of Antarctica. 
In the view of the States parties, consensus is the only way to deal with this question in the General Assembly. 
For more than 30 years the Antarctic Treaty has been a uniquely successful agreement for the peaceful uses of the continent. 
The States Parties to the Treaty will therefore not participate in the voting on the draft resolution, and we appeal to all delegations to do the same in order to underline the belief that the question of Antarctica should be dealt with on a consensus basis. 
Mr. PAIJAN (Brunei Darussalam): For a number of years my country has been favourably supporting the question on Antarctica. 
The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the First Committee in paragraph 7 of its report (A/48/681). 
As representatives have heard, a roll-call vote has been requested. 
Delegations are reminded that a roll-call procedure was also used in the First Committee. 
A roll-call vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 76? 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 77? 
We shall now begin the voting process. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 78? 
We will now begin the voting process. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 79? 
Draft resolution A is entitled "Maintenance of international security". 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 80? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/686) of the First Committee on agenda item 81, entitled "Consolidation of the regime established by the Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America and the Caribbean (Treaty of Tlatelolco)". 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 81? 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/760. 
The draft resolution, entitled "Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in Africa", was adopted by the First Committee without a vote. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 82? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/688) of the First Committee on agenda item 156, entitled "Rationalization of the work and reform of the agenda of the First Committee". 
The draft resolution, entitled "Rationalization of the work of the Disarmament and International Security Committee (First Committee", was adopted by the First Committee without a vote. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 156? 
The PRESIDENT: The marathon is over, and the General Assembly has thus concluded its consideration of all the reports of the First Committee. 
2. In the second paragraph, last line, of the letter, the item should read "Human rights questions". 
Reaffirming its resolution 46/151 of 18 December 1991, the annex to which contains the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, 
Recalling its resolutions 45/178 A to C of 19 December 1990 and 45/200 of 21 December 1990 on the critical economic situation in Africa and on commodity problems, respectively, 
Noting the continuing efforts of the Secretary-General to ensure the successful implementation of the New Agenda, 
Reaffirming the importance of addressing the challenges facing African agricultural sectors, inter alia, drought, desertification, land degradation, locust infestation, land management and incentive structures, so as to achieve African food security as outlined in the New Agenda, 
Deeply concerned by the constrained financial resource flows to Africa aggravated by rising debt and debt-service obligations and low private investment flows, and noting that Africa is the only continent experiencing a negative net transfer of resources in the 1990s, 
Acknowledging the positive impact of substantive official development assistance transfers to Africa, 
Reaffirming also the commitments on resource flows, including private direct investment, as contained in paragraphs 29 and 30 of the New Agenda, 
Mindful of the need for African countries to increase and mobilize internal resources for sustainable development through, inter alia, policies for the promotion of domestic savings, improved and accessible banking facilities and further improvements in traditional practices of capital formation at local levels, 
Taking note of the Tokyo International Conference on African Development, held on 5 and 6 October 1993, and of the Declaration adopted at that Conference, 
4. Urges all United Nations organs, organizations and programmes to integrate the priorities of the New Agenda in their mandates, to allocate sufficient resources for their operation and to improve further the use of available resources; 
5. Recommends that, as part of capacity-building assistance, interested African countries be assisted in the monitoring of the impact of the work being undertaken in the context of the implementation of the New Agenda and in ensuring the participation of community-based groups, particularly women; 
6. Renews its call upon the international community to pursue vigorously its responsibilities and commitments under the New Agenda in order to provide full and tangible support to the African efforts; 
9. Invites the preparatory bodies of all forthcoming conferences of the United Nations system to take into account the specific needs, requirements and priorities of the African countries, as outlined in the New Agenda; 
14. Stresses the importance that the Secretary-General, Africa and an increasing number of countries attach to the necessity of the proposed establishment and operationalization of a diversification fund for Africa's commodities; 
15. Stresses also the need, in developing diversification projects and programmes, to make full and effective use of existing funding mechanisms; 
26. Decides to include an item entitled "Implementation of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s" in the agenda of its fiftieth session. 
Noting also that, in paragraph 15 of the report of the Preparatory Committee, it is recorded that "the Committee agreed that it was essential to the effective functioning and proper management of the fiftieth anniversary that its secretariat be assured of adequate staff and related resources", 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to provide adequate secretariat support for the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations. 
The Secretary-General has now received two additional nominations as follows: 
2. Biographical data concerning the above-mentioned candidates, as furnished by their Governments, are annexed hereto. 
Currently: 
Current position: Senior Legislation Officer, Israel Ministry of Justice - areas of responsibility include women's rights, family law, adoption, human rights and constitutional law, health administration and medicine; coordinator of commission of inquiry into the regulation of reproductive medicine and technology. 
The Committee normally holds two sessions a year of three weeks' duration each. 
- 50 per cent apportioned equally among all the States parties; 
8. Acting in his capacity as depositary, the Secretary-General communicated the amendment to all States parties on 1 March 1993. 
As at 31 December 1993, notifications of acceptance had been received from 5 out of 132 States parties to the Convention. 
To this purpose, estimated provisions have been included in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 and were approved by the General Assembly. 
Accordingly, the current funding arrangements will be discontinued as of 31 December 1993. 
Having completed the necessary consultations, I propose that Egypt, Hungary and Jordan be added to the list of Member States contributing military personnel to UNOMIG. 
I have the honour to inform you that your letter dated 5 January 1994 (S/1994/23) concerning the additions to the list of Member States contributing military personnel to the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) has been brought to the attention of the members of the Security Council. 
On instructions from my Government, I have the honour to inform you of the latest developments with regard to Iraq's non-compliance with Security Council resolution 687 (1991) and all the other relevant resolutions since the Council's last review, on 18 November 1993, of the sanctions regime imposed on Iraq. 
Furthermore, those allegations are a clear and unequivocal proof that Iraq is not ready to acknowledge the sovereignty, independence and territorial integrity of Kuwait, an issue that lies at the core of all the relevant Security Council resolutions, in particular resolutions 687 (1991) and 833 (1993). 
The following is a review of the most recent Iraqi allegations concerning Kuwait, since the last review: 
We shall recall for you and your esteemed Council some of these Iraqi claims that have emerged since the previous review up to the date of the drafting of this letter. 
1. On 24 November 1993, the Iraqi newspaper Al-Jumhuriyah published one part of an article entitled "Questions of defiance in an age of challenges", by Salah Mukhtar, the Editor of the paper. 
He says: "Kuwait with the ... family will remain a prisoner of one of two situations, either foreign occupation or the flight of its thieving rulers with the first shot fired across the trench. 
So consider. 
How long? How long?" 
In one paragraph, he says that the day will inevitably come when they (the Coalition States) will abandon the rulers of Kuwait, and on that day accounts will be settled and that policy, in the colonialist Western sense, is based not on friendly relations but on interests. 
The continued Iraqi allegations that Kuwait is a part of Iraq are not the only evidence of Iraq's refusal to comply with Security Council resolution 687 (1991) and all the other relevant resolutions. 
With regard to this humanitarian question, in spite of the elapse of some three years since the adoption of Security Council resolution 687 (1991) and in spite of Iraq's official acceptance of this resolution, no progress has been made, as evidenced by the following: 
1. Iraq has persistently refused to attend the meetings of the tripartite committee (composed of the members of the Coalition, Iraq and the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC)), which deals with the question of prisoners, detainees and missing persons. 
Iraq refused to attend the most recent meetings of the tripartite committee which were convened by ICRC and met at Geneva recently. 
3. Iraq has so far not responded to the official request from ICRC to obtain information concerning the files of 627 individuals, even though it is now 10 months since the files were handed over to Iraq. 
Iraq has thus reneged on its previous undertaking to provide an answer on each file within 10 days of receiving it. 
5. In another shameless and vicious attempt to disrupt action on this vital issue, Iraq recently called for the establishment of a committee composed of Morocco, Qatar and members of the Kuwaiti Parliament "to clear up this issue with an investigation of the facts directly". 
Iraq has not fulfilled its obligations with regard to compensation under section E of resolution 687 (1991) and still refuses to implement resolutions 706 (1991) and 712 (1991), which constitutes a violation that injures Iraqis and non-Iraqis alike. 
The humanitarian aspect of this question cannot be disregarded. 
Although Kuwait is committed to compensating Iraqi land-owning farmers for their property on the Kuwaiti side of the boundary, Iraq still rejects the principle of the resettlement and compensation of these farmers. 
Furthermore, the Iraqi authorities are putting pressure on the land-owning farmers to refuse to cooperate with the United Nations expert surveyor entrusted with the task of assessing property values and the number of Iraqi nationals located on the Kuwaiti side of the border. 
Otherwise, Iraqi objectives will continue to present a threat to peace and security in the region. 
Between 3 and 9 January 1994, there appear to have been 24 flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
Additionally, there appear to have been 29 flights between 13 and 19 December 1993, which were not previously reported. 
Please note that the total number of flights assessed is now 1,190. 
1. The third paragraph should read: 
Please note that the total number of flights assessed is now 1,137. 
2. The footnote should read: 
2. By its resolution 45/267 of 21 June 1991, the General Assembly appropriated $13.8 million gross ($13 million net) for the operation of ONUSAL for the period from 1 July to 31 December 1991. 
The Council further extended the existing mandate of ONUSAL until 31 October 1992 and decided that the mandate would be reviewed at that time on the basis of recommendations to be presented by the Secretary-General. 
4. By its resolution 46/240 of 22 May 1992, the General Assembly appropriated $39 million gross ($37 million net), inclusive of the $10 million authorized with the concurrence of the Advisory Committee, for the period from 1 January to 31 October 1992. 
7. By its resolution 47/223 of 16 March 1993, the General Assembly appropriated an amount of $17.2 million gross ($16 million net) for the operation of ONUSAL for the period from 1 December 1992 to 31 May 1993. 
The Secretary-General also informed the Council that he intended to recommend, by 30 November 1993, a further renewal of the mandate of ONUSAL to enable it to complete its verification of the elections and to remain in El Salvador for a short transition period immediately thereafter. 
10. By its resolution 832 (1993) of 27 May 1993, the Security Council approved the report of the Secretary-General (S/25812 and Add.1 and 2). 
11. The General Assembly, by its resolution 47/234 of 14 September 1993, appropriated $18 million gross ($16,324,000 net) for the operation of ONUSAL for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1993. 
Furthermore, Member States' respective share in the unutilized balance of $1,813,985 held in the ONUSAL/ONUCA special account for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1993 should be set off against the apportionment among Member States. 
The Secretary-General observed that the Peace Accords were a historic achievement of the Salvadorian people. 
The Accords constituted a comprehensive package of interrelated agreements designed to address and resolve the most pressing of the issues which had created economic, social and political tensions and finally erupted into armed conflict. 
Accordingly, the Secretary-General recommended that the Council extend the mandate of ONUSAL for a further period of six months until 31 May 1994. 
15. The Security Council, having considered the report of the Secretary-General, decided, by its resolution 888 (1993) of 30 November 1993, to extend the existing mandate of ONUSAL for a period of six months until 31 May 1994. 
In this regard, the Secretary-General will report to the Security Council with considered recommendations on the matter before the end of 31 May 1994. 
The applied credits of $11,676,327 for ONUSAL include an amount of $6,113,985 derived from the unencumbered balance of appropriation for ONUCA. 
In this regard, the adjusted financial obligations of Member States in respect of ONUCA are reflected in document A/48/840. 
A credit of $2,453,097 from ONUCA's unencumbered balance will be applied to reduce the outstanding assessments for ONUCA and for ONUSAL for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1993. 
In accordance with the Financial Rules of the United Nations, individual credits of Member States will be deducted first from the contributions outstanding for ONUCA and then from the contributions outstanding for ONUSAL. 
20. By paragraph 18 of its resolution 47/234 on the financing of ONUSAL, the General Assembly invited voluntary contributions to the Observer Mission in cash and in the form of services and supplies acceptable to the Secretary-General. 
That service was not utilized by the Mission during the period ending 30 November 1993. 
In addition to the provision of the air ambulance service, on 14 October 1993 the Swiss Government made a voluntary contribution of SwF 100,000 (equivalent to $70,397.75) to the ONUSAL/ONUCA special account. 
It was composed of three eminent persons appointed by the Secretary-General. 
22. As of 30 November 1993, total income received amounted to $2,355,791, consisting of voluntary contributions ($2,330,074) and interest income ($25,717), with expenditure of $2,337,354, leaving a balance of $18,437 in the Trust Fund. 
23. Annex I to the present report sets out by budget-line item the initial cost estimate and the apportionment provided to ONUSAL for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1993 and the expenditure for the period, as well as savings or overruns. 
Supplementary information on the expenditure under each line item is provided in annex II. 
Supplementary information on the expenditure under each line item is provided in annex IV. 
25. Annex VIII provides the currently authorized and the proposed revised staffing table for ONUSAL. 
The distribution of transportation equipment is given in annex XI and the geographical distribution of other ONUSAL equipment is provided in annex XII. 
26. It is projected that the liquidation of ONUSAL will be completed by 15 September 1994. 
The cost for the liquidation phase, estimated at $3,895,900 gross ($3,612,300 net), is presented in annex V and covers the requirements for the closure of ONUSAL, with supplementary information for each line item provided in annex VI. 
It was proposed that upon the completion of ONUSAL, equipment which conformed with established standardization and was considered compatible with existing equipment or which would be of use in future peace-keeping operations should be placed in reserve. 
Items that are not compatible with existing equipment or of future use should be disposed of locally. 
As and when such equipment is drawn from the reserve stock, appropriate credit will be recorded in the combined ONUSAL/ONUCA special account. 
28. The resources made available and the operating costs of ONUSAL/ONUCA for the period ending 30 November 1993 are provided in annex VII. 
As indicated in annex VII, part B, an operating deficit of $7,351,487 is reflected in the combined ONUSAL/ONUCA special account. 
In order to meet the operating cash requirements of ONUSAL, loans amounting to $9 million were made to the ONUSAL special account from the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund ($6 million) and the United Nations Iran-Iraq Military Observer Group (UNIIMOG) special account ($3 million). 
This saving was reduced by unbudgeted travel expenses incurred when a total of 13 military observers travelled to Nicaragua and Honduras to verify and destroy caches of arms, at an average cost of $600 per person. 
Owing to operational requirements, the scheduled departures of 6 of the 10 military observers on 30 June 1993 were postponed until 28 August 1993. 
This resulted in the additional requirements under mission subsistence allowance. 
No resources were required under this heading. 
The savings under mission subsistence allowance and clothing and equipment allowance resulted from a lower actual number of civilian police on board than the authorized strength of 353. 
For the period ending 30 November 1993, only 277 civilian police were on board, with 16 scheduled to be on board as of 1 December 1993. 
The additional requirement under travel costs was attributable to unscheduled rotations and repatriation travel of the civilian police during the period. 
The savings in international staff salaries, common staff costs, mission subsistence allowance and travel to and from the mission area are related to delayed recruitment. 
The cost estimates for these budget line-items have been estimated on the basis of 170 international posts, whereas over the six-month period actual staff averaged 121. 
A total of nine consultants were provided in the initial cost estimate, while during the reporting period only one was recruited. This resulted in the savings under consultants. 
The additional requirements under other travel costs were related to a higher number of trips undertaken during the period than provided for in the cost estimates. 
Four trips were provided for in the initial cost estimate, while 11 trips were taken during the period. 
No resources were required under this heading. 
Additional requirements under utilities resulted from higher monthly requirement than estimated. 
Savings under alterations and renovations to premises, maintenance supplies and maintenance services are attributable to lower costs compared to the budget estimates. 
No resources were required under this heading. 
The additional requirement under spare parts, repair and maintenance are related to higher than estimated servicing costs. 
The estimated monthly rental of the Bell 212 was $68,520, as compared to $63,750 for the Bell 206. 
No resources were required under this heading. 
Savings in communications equipment resulted from the transfer of required equipment from other missions. 
Savings in commercial communications are the result of actual lower user charges averaging $6,700 per month, as compared to the initial cost estimate of $9,400 per month. 
No resources were required under this heading. 
The savings under office furniture and data-processing equipment are related to the unanticipated transfer of EDP equipment from the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC), consisting of 30 desktop computers and 35 printers. 
No provision for generators was made in the initial cost estimate, resulting in an additional requirement under this heading. 
Additional requirements under security services and miscellaneous other services were related to the establishment of the Electoral Division. 
The overruns are the result in part of unanticipated requirements related to the establishment of the Electoral Division. 
Savings under this heading are due to lower actual expenditure than anticipated. 
No resources were required under this heading. 
Savings under this heading were related to lower actual expenditure than the initial cost estimate. 
The amount allocated has been transferred to the support account for peace-keeping operations. 
1. The cost estimates for the six-month period from 1 December 1993 to 31 May 1994 are based on the cost parameters provided below, unless otherwise indicated. 
Mission subsistence allowance is payable to all mission personnel, excluding locally recruited staff, at the rate of $85 per day for the first 30 days and $68 per day thereafter. 
The above rates are subject to supplements of 10 and 25 per cent for staff at D-1/D-2 and ASG/USG levels respectively. 
The travel cost of military and civilian personnel to the mission area has been estimated at an average cost of $2,000 per person one way (basic air fare $1,000 and 100 kilograms of unaccompanied baggage and travel subsistence allowance of $1,000). 
Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard costs except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
Provision is also made for repatriation travel of 31 military observers at the end of the mandate period ($62,000). 
Provision is made for a clothing allowance at the rate of $200 per annum per military observer. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The authorized strength of ONUSAL's civilian police monitors is 353. 
As at 1 December 1993, there were 293 monitors deployed and no additional deployment of monitors is foreseen during this period. 
It is anticipated that 268 civilian police will be repatriated on 30 April 1994, leaving 25 civilian police for the period from 1 May to 31 May 1994. 
Provision is made for the repatriation travel of 268 civilian police at the end of the mandate period ($536,000). 
It takes into consideration the discontinuation of 58 local staff effective 1 May 1994. 
The international and local consultants' fees are estimated at $3,800 and $2,500 per month, respectively. 
Mission subsistence allowance and travel to and from the Mission are also provided to the international consultants. 
Provision is made to cover occasional overtime for drivers and telephone operators, estimated at $6 per hour for 500 hours per month for five months. 
The provision of common staff costs for international staff ($2,114,500) and local staff ($179,300) is detailed in annex IX, section A, and summarized in section B. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for the international staff, as shown in annex IX, section A, and summarized in section B thereof. 
Provision is also made for repatriation travel of 71 international staff at the end of the mandate period ($142,000), as indicated in paragraph 2 (b) (i) above. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The cost estimate provides for a total of 580 electoral monitors; 330 from the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and other United Nations agency personnel in El Salvador and volunteers from selected non-governmental organizations and the remaining 250 from the United Nations Secretariat and/or Member States. 
Additional provision of $430,100 for mission subsistence allowance is also made in the event that a second round of voting is required. 
Provision is made for round-trip travel of 250 electoral monitors estimated at a $2,000 round trip per person via commercial airlines ($500,000). 
No provision is made for the 330 electoral monitors anticipated to come from within El Salvador. 
Provision is made for the maintenance and alteration of premises, including new office space and accommodation for the Electoral Division. 
Provision is made for contractual services for general maintenance and upkeep of facilities at headquarters and all locations throughout the mission area, estimated at $4,800 per month. 
Provision is made for water and electricity charges, including fuel for generators at all locations throughout the mission area, estimated at $5,000 per month for six months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
It is anticipated at present that 287 vehicles will be shipped out of ONUSAL by 30 April 1994, leaving 140 units in the Mission effective 1 May 1994. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made to rent 50 commercial automobiles for 14 days, at $40 per vehicle, during the election, to replace vehicles which will be sent to different regions to transport electoral officers ($28,000). 
Provision is also made for the rental of small trucks and transport equipment to haul mobile offices between regional offices and headquarters at $240 per trip for 15 trips ($3,600). 
Additional provision of $31,600 for rental is also made in the event that a second round of voting is required. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the cost of fuel and lubricants estimated at $65 per vehicle per month for 427 vehicles for five months ($138,800) and 140 vehicles for one month ($9,100). 
In addition, provision is also made for the cost of fuel and lubricants for the 50 rented vehicles during the election period estimated at $40 per vehicle ($2,000). 
Additional provision of $2,000 is made for fuel and lubricants in respect of the 50 rented vehicles in the event that a second round of voting is required. 
Provision is made for insurance coverage of 427 vehicles in the mission area for five months and 140 vehicles for a one-month period. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for various minor workshop and test equipment. 
Provision is made based on the average operating cost of the previous mandate of $6,700 per month. 
Provision is made for the replacement of damaged or unserviceable office furniture. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made to provide for stationery, paper and office supplies, estimated at $18,000 per month. 
Provision is made for sanitation and cleaning materials, estimated at $3,000 per month. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for miscellaneous other general supplies not provided elsewhere at $1,000 per month. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made to cover the cost of extensive information and education campaigns in the mission area on peace, human rights, administration of justice and the electoral process. 
Seminars, workshops, conferences, radio and television broadcasts, newspapers, printing and the distribution of posters and other promotional material will be the main modality for this purpose. 
* Campaign on the consolidation of the peace agreement ($32,000); 
* Campaign on the dissemination of the Code of Conduct and back-up activities of the National Police ($6,000); 
* Public information news subscriptions and wire and cable service ($6,000); 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
1. It is projected that the liquidation of ONUSAL will be completed by 15 September 1994. 
The requirements detailed below relate to the operation of an ONUSAL liquidation office in El Salvador for the duration of that period until 15 September 1994. 
The cost estimates are based on the cost parameters provided below. 
Mission subsistence allowance is payable to all mission personnel, excluding locally recruited staff, at the rate of $85 per day for the first 30 days and $68 per day thereafter. 
The above rates are subject to supplements of 10 and 25 per cent for staff at D-1/D-2 and ASG/USG levels respectively. 
Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard costs, except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
The cost estimate provides for seven military personnel consisting of five military observers and two medical personnel. 
It is anticipated that the seven military personnel will be repatriated by 15 June 1994. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance based on 375 person-days at the mission subsistence allowance rates indicated in section I, paragraph 1 (a), above. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for repatriation travel of 64 internationally recruited personnel during and at the end of the liquidation phase at the rates mentioned in section I, paragraph 1 (b), above. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for water and electricity charges at ONUSAL headquarters, estimated at $5,000 per month for three months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Thereafter, the Mission will rent commercial vehicles for one month. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for miscellaneous other general supplies estimated at $1,000 per month for three months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
1. The United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission (UNIKOM) was set up by the Security Council, in accordance with its resolution 687 (1991) of 3 April 1991. 
By its resolution 689 (1991) of 9 April 1991, the Council decided to review the question of the termination or continuation of UNIKOM every six months. 
2. The General Assembly, in its resolution 47/208 of 22 December 1992, appropriated an amount of 20 million United States dollars gross ($19,192,400 net) for the maintenance of UNIKOM for the period from 1 November 1992 to 30 April 1993. 
5. The appropriation and commitment authority approved by the General Assembly in resolution 47/208 B for the strengthening of UNIKOM provided for the deployment of 7 additional military observers, thereby bringing the number in the field to 255 and reducing the number of observers on standby to 45. 
7. As at 31 October 1993, assessments totalling $178,029,200 had been apportioned among Member States in respect of UNIKOM for the period from its inception on 9 April 1991 to 31 October 1993. 
Contributions received for the same period amounted to $153,153,274. Details are contained in the table below. 
For the period ending 31 October 1993, voluntary contributions received by UNIKOM for which no budgetary provision was made consisted of: 
(a) The service of two fixed-wing aircraft with crew provided by the Government of Switzerland. 
This contribution has been valued at SwF 1.2 million, equivalent to approximately $794,702; 
(b) The Government of Kuwait has reimbursed UNIKOM in the amount of KD 411,281,970 (equivalent to $1,370,939.90) in respect of petrol, oil and lubricants for the period from 10 June 1991 to 30 May 1993 and for aviation fuel from 22 April 1991 to 30 June 1993, respectively. 
(c) The Government of Kuwait has also undertaken, at no cost to UNIKOM, the construction of the two camps required for the accommodation of the infantry battalion; 
An amount of $16,000,000 has been received for the period from 1 November 1993 to 28 February 1994. 
These savings are due to the delayed deployment of the mechanized battalion authorized for the strengthening of UNIKOM by the Security Council in its resolution 806 (1993). 
The General Assembly, however, in its decision 48/466, authorized the Secretary-General to enter into reduced commitments of $8,687,800 gross ($8 million net) in addition to the pledged voluntary contributions of $23,414,800 for the period from 1 November 1993 to 28 February 1994. 
13. The total cost of maintaining UNIKOM for the 12-month period from 1 November 1993 to 31 October 1994 is estimated at $6,120,200 gross ($5,932,950 net) per month. 
The detailed cost breakdown by budget-line item is contained in annex IV and supplementary information thereon is contained in annex V. 
14. The current six-month period of UNIKOM will expire in April 1994. 
16. Full reimbursement of troop costs in accordance with the standard rates of reimbursement has been made for the period ending 31 October 1993. 
(b) The appropriation of the amount of $12,989,400 gross ($11,865,900 net) for the maintenance of the Mission for the period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994; 
(d) With regard to the period after 30 April 1994, authorization to enter into commitments up to $6,120,200 gross ($5,932,950 net) per month, and for the apportionment of one third of such amounts, should the Security Council decide to continue UNIKOM beyond that date. 
1. Requirements for mission subsistence allowance for the 12-month period under review were underestimated by $679,500. 
The additional requirements were partially offset by savings for travel ($79,100). 
Additionally, costs for other contingent personnel had been estimated on the basis of the authorized strength of 115 personnel, whereas the actual strength averaged 96 personnel over the six-month period, thus resulting in savings. 
6. No change. 
10. Savings of $45,800 were realized for aircrew subsistence allowance as their services were not required, owing to the delayed deployment of the additional helicopters. 
11. Other air operation costs - a cost overrun on ground handling charges ($107,800) - resulted from the settlement of claims relating to previous periods. 
12. No change. 
An overrun on data-processing equipment ($13,500) is the result of purchases of software not included in original cost estimates. 
15. Savings for miscellaneous supplies and services ($851,100) were realized because the strengthening of the Mission did not take place. 
16. No change. 
24. Savings under this heading total $224,500, as the deployment of additional staff for the strengthened operation did not take place. 
25. This amount is derived from item 19 above. 
1. The subsistence rates used throughout these cost estimates are based on United Nations-provided accommodations, except for Baghdad, and are as follows: Kuwait and the Demilitarized Zone, $115, and Baghdad, $240. 
3. Travel of military observers and civilian personnel to and from the mission area by commercial means has been calculated at an average round-trip cost of $5,000 per person, or $2,500 one way. 
4. The deployment of the infantry battalion and travel of contingent support personnel by group travel arrangements is estimated at $800 per person one way or $1,600 round trip. 
6. The cost estimate for the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 October 1994 provides for 255 military observers. 
Additionally, 45 military observers, the balance of the authorized strength of 300, are on stand-by. 
No provision is made for them in the cost estimate. 
Should it become necessary to send them to the mission area, the Secretariat will revert to the Advisory Committee in the event that funds are required to meet these additional requirements. 
7. The cost estimates provide for contingent personnel in accordance with the deployment schedule shown below: 
This reflects a reduction of six international posts and an increase of six locally recruited staff. 
9. Salaries of internationally recruited staff are estimated using New York standard cost rates for staff in the Professional and General Service categories and field operations standard cost rates for staff in the Field Service category. 
The salaries of locally recruited staff are also estimated at net cost and are based on local salary scales applicable to the mission area. 
10. Staff costs for the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 October 1994 include a 15 per cent vacancy factor for international staff and 5 per cent for local staff. 
16. Provision is made to pay troops for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per day for up to seven days of recreational leave taken during a six-month period of service ($116,900). 
17. This estimate provides for feeding members of the Mission who are assigned to posts where mess facilities must be provided through arrangements with a local caterer, at an estimated cost of $11 per person per day ($3,192,800). 
18. The cost estimate also includes provision for six litres of bottled water per day per person in respect of all military and civilian personnel, at $1.00 per person per day, and includes a 10 per cent non-usage factor ($460,200). 
20. No provision is made under this heading. 
23. This estimate provides for payment to troop-contributing Governments of the costs of contingent-owned equipment furnished to their contingents at the request of the United Nations. 
24. This estimate provides for the reimbursement to Governments of payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury, disability or illness resulting from service with UNIKOM. 
25. No provision is made under this heading. 
The cost estimates include a 15 per cent vacancy factor for the period. 
27. Provision is made for salaries of 133 locally recruited staff, as shown in annex VII. 
The estimates include a 5 per cent vacancy factor for the period. 
An amount of $68,000 is included for temporary assistance for the period. 
28. No provision is made under this heading. 
29. No provision is made under this heading. 
30. Provision is made for common staff costs for both the international and locally recruited staff as detailed in annex VII. 
31. Provision is made in accordance with paragraphs 1 and 2 above for mission subsistence allowance for international staff and takes into account a 15 per cent vacancy factor for the period. 
32. Provision is made for 55 round-trips and 25 one-way travels on the basis of the rates specified in paragraph 3 above. 
34. No provision is made under this heading. 
35. No provision is made under this heading. 
36. No provision is made under this heading. 
37. No provision is made under this heading. 
42. Provision is made under this heading for the cost of utilities for Umm Qasr, Camp Khor, Al-Abdaly and the Baghdad Liaison Office, and for potable water stores at patrol observation bases and sector headquarters. 
45. The cost estimate provides for the replacement of 136 vehicles in accordance with the five-year replacement programme to meet transport requirements in the camps and sectors. 
Some 126 of these vehicles will be transferred from the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) at no cost except for freight. 
48. Spare parts are available for the 126 vehicles being transferred from UNTAC. 
49. The cost estimate is based on a monthly consumption of 141 gallons of petrol per vehicle for United Nations-owned vehicles and light contingent-owned vehicles, and 250 gallons per vehicle for heavy contingent-owned vehicles, plus the cost of oil and lubricants at 10 per cent of fuel. 
50. Provision is made under this heading for third-party liability insurance carried by the United Nations to cover both the 248 United Nations-owned vehicles and 153 contingent-owned vehicles at $400 per vehicle per annum. 
51. A total of three utility helicopters, consisting of one medium Bell-212 and two light Bell-206 helicopters, will be required for the period from 1 November to 31 December 1993. 
A total of six utility helicopters, three medium and three light, will be required for the subsequent period. 
53. It is estimated that each of the light helicopters will consume 33 gallons of fuel per hour and the medium helicopters 95 gallons per hour each at $1.00 per gallon. 
55. No provision is made under this heading. 
57. No provision is made for this item, since it is included in the overall rental cost. 
58. Two fixed-wing aircraft have been provided free of cost to UNIKOM by the Government of Switzerland to provide air support for transport of military and civilian staff within the mission area. 
61. The fixed-wing aircraft will be replaced during the current period. 
Provision is therefore made for the depositioning of one aircraft and the positioning of the incoming aircraft ($50,000). 
63. Estimates under this heading include the cost of insurance for the commercial fixed-wing aircraft at a rate of $2,400 per month. 
Provision is also made for the salary of one project manager at $3,000 per month ($36,000). 
65. No provision is made under this heading. 
67. No provision is made under this heading. 
68. No provision is made under this heading. 
71. The cost estimate provides for: (a) 10 sets of tool boxes with tools ($20,000); (b) 10 sets of miscellaneous tools ($60,000); (c) 1 spectrum analyser ($28,000); (d) 1 frequency selective meter ($8,000); (e) 1 signal generator ($12,000), and (f) freight at 12 per cent ($15,400). 
73. No provision is made under this heading. 
77. No provision is made under this heading. 
79. No provision is made under this heading. 
81. Provision is included to purchase a minimal amount of accommodation equipment. 
83. No provision is made under this heading. 
86. Provision is made under this heading for external audit services. 
89. No provision is made under this heading. 
91. No provision is made under this heading. 
99. No provision is made under this heading. 
102. No provision is made under this heading. 
104. No provision is made under this heading. 
105. No provision is made under this heading. 
106. No provision is made under this heading. 
107. No provision is made under this heading. 
108. No provision is made under this heading. 
109. The cost estimate provides for the transport of contingent-owned equipment by sea-lift. 
110. No provision is made under this heading. 
1. Election of the Bureau. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Pursuant to Council resolution 1988/77, a meeting of the Council will be held on 25 January 1994 for the election of the Bureau. 
5. The attention of the Council is drawn to annex II of General Assembly resolution 48/162, in particular section D, which sets out the agenda for the substantive session of the Council. 
The present provisional agenda has been prepared in conformity with the indications therein and with other relevant legislative decisions. 
It is suggested that the session be held from 16 May to 1 June 1994, with the high-level segment to take place on 31 May and 1 June. 
12. In accordance with rule 8 of the rules of procedure of the Council, the Council shall draw up, at its organizational session, with the assistance of the Secretary-General, its basic programme of work. 
15. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993, the Council will be called upon to elect 36 members to the new Executive Boards of the United Nations Development Programme/United Nations Population Fund and the United Nations Children's Fund. 
(a) Eight seats for African States; 
(b) Seven seats for Asian States; 
(c) Four seats for Eastern European States; 
(d) Five seats for Latin American and Caribbean States; 
(e) Twelve seats for Western European and other States (including Japan). 
The Council will have before it a note by the Secretariat on the question (E/1994/6). 
16. The Council will also be called upon to hold elections, postponed from previous sessions, to the following bodies: 
From African States: one member for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1997. 
From Western European and other States: two members for a term beginning on the date of election. 
From Asian States: two experts for a term beginning on the date of election. 
From African States: four experts for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1996. 
(a) From African States: three members for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1996; 
(b) From Asian States: two members for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1996 and one member for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1995; 
(c) From Western European and other States: one member for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1996. 
(a) From Latin American and Caribbean States: one member for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1996. 
The Council will therefore be called upon to nominate, for election by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, two members, as follows: 
(a) From Eastern European States: one member for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1996; 
(b) From Western European and other States: one member for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1996. 
18. The Secretary-General will submit for confirmation by the Council the names of persons nominated to serve as representatives on the functional commissions of the Council since the close of the organizational session for 1993 (E/1994/3 and addenda). 
2. Bangladesh has always been supportive of UNHCR and has also received assistance from it relating to refugees. 
Bangladesh is thus keenly interested in UNHCR and is in a position to make a meaningful contribution to the work of the Committee. 
India has worked with UNHCR on a number of refugee issues. 
It is in this context that India is convinced that it can contribute better by becoming a member of the Executive Committee of UNHCR. 
By resolution 1979/69, the Council requested the Secretariat to inform the Council and its subsidiary bodies, in the relevant annotated agenda, which documents had not been issued in accordance with the six-weeks rule, with a full explanation of the reasons that prevented their circulation. 
The documents not circulated by that date are listed in the annex below. 
Explanations of their delay will be provided by the office responsible. 
1. The present report is submitted to the Committee on Natural Resources at its second session in accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/302, in which the Council approved the provisional agenda and documentation for the second session of the Committee. 
Some additional information was obtained from the regional commissions and from various organizations of the United Nations system. 
To the extent that information is available, the report also endeavours to provide information about recent institutional responses to Agenda 21, and policy developments that indicate the emergence of new approaches to pressing water resources development and management issues. 
4. The concept of water as a finite and vulnerable resource stands out as the very basis of the International Conference on Water and the Environment, held in Dublin, Ireland, in January 1992, and of chapter 18 of Agenda 21. 
In Asia, approximately 73 per cent of the total population increase will take place in urban areas, while in Africa the corresponding estimate is 54 per cent. 
While there were 2 cities in Asia (including Japan) with a population exceeding 10 million in 1980, there were 7 such cities by 1990, and it is estimated that their number will grow to 13 by the end of the century. 
The number of inhabitants in cities with 1-5 million people will more than double, and the number of those living in cities with 1 million people or less will nearly double. 
By the year 2000, some 24 million people in Africa will be living in one or the other of two cities with population exceeding 10 million, and the population in cities with 1-5 million people will have grown by more than 350 per cent since 1980. 
The rapid growth of urban centres also brings with it a general demand for more food production, with its implications of intensified cropping and increased competition and conflicts among various water uses. 
As shown in figure I, water scarcity relative to demand is no longer a problem in arid or semi-arid areas alone, but is now a common occurrence in both developed and developing countries alike. 
Furthermore, the waste/assimilative capacity of freshwater bodies adjacent to many urban agglomerations is being outstripped, and there are few parts of the world that are still exempt from problems of degraded water quality and the pollution of surface or groundwater sources. 
12. While problems are becoming increasingly global in scope, their solutions are far from uniform, depending on the level of income of the population. 
For a large part of the world, the issue of sustainable land and water resources development is intimately related to that of poverty. 
To the very poor, who may barely eke out a living in rural or periurban areas, concerns about the degradation of the environment, if any, will take a back seat to concerns about day-to-day survival. 
The modern sector and mass poverty coexist in the vast majority of developing countries. 
Both elements bring with them obstacles to the sustainable development of land and water resources. 
Without a concerted effort to deal with economic growth, poverty and a more equitable distribution of income, developing countries will not be able to cope with issues related to the long-term sustainability of land and water development. 
Sustainable land and water resources development is inextricably linked to the formulation of socio-economic policies and programmes aimed at economic growth and poverty reduction. 
13. Water resources assessment of surface water and groundwaters, including their quantity and quality, remains an essential prerequisite of the sustainable development and management of water resources. 
It is fundamental to virtually every use of water, whether that use be for drinking-water supply or irrigation, hydropower production, or the dilution and carriage of wastes. 
In addition, the data produced contains signals regarding how sustainable the activities are that are carried out around the basins being sampled. 
Yet at a time when demands for water are rising rapidly and the need for sustainability is gaining increasing recognition, hydrologic services, particularly in the developing countries, are becoming less capable of assessing national water resources. 
14. A description of issues and recommendations concerning water resources assessment is contained in the report of the Secretary-General to the former Committee on Natural Resources on strategies and measures for the implementation of the Mar del Plata Action Plan in the 1990s at its twelfth session (E/C.7/1991/8). 
A more detailed description of the findings is contained in the WMO/UNESCO report entitled "Water resources assessment: progress in the implementation of the Mar del Plata Action Plan and strategy for the 1990s". 
The UNDP-financed World Bank project aimed at evaluating the status of existing hydrologic data-collection systems of the countries of the Southern African Development Community (SADC) concluded that "the overriding constraints are financial and managerial. 
Few countries now have services which can be compared favourably with those existing 10 and 20 years ago. 
In addition, conditions in Eastern Europe and successor States of the former Union of Soviet Socialist Republics (USSR) have recently worsened to the extent that many nations in Eastern Europe and Central Asia have suffered serious reductions in their hydrologic services. 
16. The above-mentioned WMO/UNESCO regional assessment indicated that there was a direct relationship between levels of economic development, the importance attached to water resources assessment and the budgetary resources allocated for that purpose. 
In general, however, water resources activities tend to lack sufficient recognition in developing countries even at relatively high levels of per capita income. 
According to one author, "there seems to be little recognition that the design and operation of projects involves more risk the less hydrological data are applied to them." 10/ In this respect, the situation is particularly acute in Africa. 
The initiative aims to alleviate the deficiencies that exist at the national, regional and global levels with respect to data required for effective water resources management and sustainable development. 
The proposal envisages the creation of a world-wide network of key stations linked by satellite with an associated quality-controlled database. 
The WHYCOS network envisages the measuring of river flow and water-quality variables, as well as on-bank temperature, humidity, radiation, wind speed, barometric pressure, precipitation and several related variables. 
The proposed WHYCOS programme would employ the existing WMO World Weather Watch system where applicable, and would in turn contribute data to it, as well as to the Global Climate Observing System (GCOS) and to the Global Terrestrial Observing System (GTOS). 
18. The initial focus of attention of the WHYCOS programme would be in Africa, in view of the seriousness of the situation in the African region. The estimated funding needed for this purpose would be about US$ 14 million for the initial 6-year period of a 20-year programme. 
Similar approaches are being developed for Latin America and the Caribbean, for countries bordering the Mediterranean Sea and for the basin area of the Aral Sea. 
The Programme has yielded improved information in 82 countries, and permitted some update of the information presented to the General Assembly at its forty-fifth session in the report of the Secretary-General on the achievements of the International Drinking Water Supply and Sanitation Decade, 1981-1990" (A/45/327). 
20. Based on the information received by the Joint Monitoring Programme from countries in the African region, the percentage of the urban population with safe water-supply and adequate sanitation in 1990 was significantly lower than had previously been estimated. 
Under such conditions, the lack of coverage expected by the year 2000 becomes alarming. 
The newly reported figures for rural water-supply, representing about 59 per cent of the total rural population of the region, also indicate a lower coverage than had been reported initially (35 as against 42 per cent). 
By contrast, the percentage of rural inhabitants with adequate sanitation appears to be higher (33 as against 26 per cent). 
Consequently, the decreasing trend in relative urban sanitation coverage by the year 2000 remains a cause for serious concern. 
Construction costs have risen steadily and world prices for major cereals have fallen sharply. 
Furthermore, as much of the suitable land for irrigation development and available water-supplies are already developed, progressively less favourable and therefore more expensive areas are left for further expansion. 
28. FAO's projection (World Agriculture Towards 2000) 12/ of the expansion of irrigated land to the year 2000, based on previous trends and modified by land, capital and inputs required to meet future needs, is 2.25 per cent per year from the period 1982-1984 to 2000. 
During that time, India was able to increase its food production from 50 million to 170.63 million tons. 15/ Turkey's potential for irrigated agriculture is about 8.5 million ha. 
The modernization of existing irrigation projects is vital to increase yield, save water, make the project economically viable and arrest environmental hazards. 
Targets and cost of modernization in 130 developing countries are presented in table 2. 
35. According to FAO, an estimated 20-30 million hectares, globally, are severely affected by salinity and an additional 60-80 million are affected to some extent. 
The major cost of reclamation is to be found in the provision of artificial drainage, including farm drainage as well as main drains, and suitable disposal or reuse facilities. 
36. Agricultural requirements in the years to come will require the intensification of production in high-potential rain-fed lands where intensification does not result in overexploitation of the natural resource base or in environmental degradation. 
A total area of about 10 million hectares would be improved within the period 1993-2000, constituting 2.5 per cent of the total high-potential rain-fed lands, at an estimated cost of US$ 7 billion. 
38. Recognition is now emerging that conventional economic analysis methods, as applied to agricultural projects that do not take into account the degradation of the natural resource base, do not provide a suitable measure of long-term sustainability. 
Case-studies conducted by the World Resources Institute in India, Chile, the Philippines and the United States led to the following general conclusions: 
39. As stated in the report on these case-studies, "erosion and salinization can have enormous impacts on the productivity of agricultural soils. Depletion and contamination can damage groundwater resources. 
A flexible legal framework for water resources management needs to be established and enacted at a national level, and enforced appropriately, and dynamic water action plans must be drawn up. 
Although floods were a major concern to the majority of the countries in the region, most of them had no adequate structural or non-structural measures. 47. In October 1993, China's State Planning Commission, together with the State Science and Technology Commission, produced the document known as China's Agenda 21. 
The project has already demonstrated a computer-based decision support system, which uses a suite of interactive programmes that model hydrology, water system operations and economic inputs/outputs. 
51. Water management in Latin America remains far from optimum despite the progress that has been made in the application of scientific management techniques. This is especially the case in regions where the use of the resource of water is most intensive and conflictive. 
Private sector or user participation in management can be a valuable tool in the effort towards achieving that distinction. 
These institutions, which were founded mainly in the 1940s and 1950s, often replaced local water institutions that had been run municipally or regionally for centuries. The local institutions had, in many countries, a long history of user participation in their management. 
By then, the need to improve water management had become imperative, following Latin America's most serious economic recession since the 1930s; in most countries, the rate of expansion in the construction of control works slowed dramatically. 
There was growing concern that the gains anticipated from the investments that had been made in water control works had not been realized to the extent expected when the projects were originally undertaken. 
Such transfers of management responsibility, which began in Chile in the late 1970s, are now basic policy in many countries, including Argentina, Colombia, Mexico and Peru. 
The success of this experiment led the federal Government to create the Special Committee for Integrated Water Management in 1978. 
58. The 1988 Constitution stipulates the creation of a new National Water Management System for the water resources falling under federal jurisdiction. There has been considerable discussion of the form that this system should take, but no decision has yet been made. 
The reformed water law, although maintaining water as a public good, establishes private ownership over the water right once it has been granted by the State. 
61. The law assigns responsibility to the user organizations for the regulation and administration of water resources and related infrastructure under their respective jurisdictions. 
Most irrigation and drainage works, including dams and reservoirs, are now owned by user organizations. 
Any disputes among the committees must be resolved by the water directorate or by the courts. 
63. Mexico, although a federal State, has for a number of years enjoyed a highly centralized system of water administration. 
64. The Comisi Nacional del Agua (CNA) was created in January 1989 to replace the Secretar de Recursos Hidrlicos and to concentrate responsibility for water management in Mexico in one institution. 
CNA has responsibility to direct, coordinate and regulate all extractions from water bodies, all water use and all disposition of waste waters in Mexico. 
Despite the global responsibility of CNA, other government agencies have responsibilities in respect of various aspects of water management. 
65. Allowing for these and other exceptions, CNA is responsible for managing the supply of water and assigning the right to use water. 
Water rights are granted for a period of not more than 50 years, and can be revoked if the use of the water is changed. 
66. In Yemen, with assistance from the Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat, reforms have been suggested that seek to integrate economic, technical, institutional and legal elements for the management of scarce water resources. 
The guiding principles for the reform have been the separation of regulatory functions from water use activities; comprehensive planning; integration with macroeconomic planning; and political feasibility. 
The proposed institutional structure comprises three components: a policy-making body; a regulatory independent agency; and a network of regional water engineers. 
Thus the responsibility for water management at the national level is not delegated to a water-using sector but to a central independent authority. 
67. Similarly, Oman has established a Ministry of Water Resources in order to institute a comprehensive management of its water resources by a non-user institution. 
Unfortunately, however, data on the extent and impact of women's participation are lacking. The lack of information for planning and decision-making and an inadequacy of monitoring capabilities are still a pervasive problem in developing countries. 
69. Early feedback from the follow-up to the International Conference on Water and the Environment and to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development indicates that there is greater acceptance of the importance of a suitable enabling environment and of the concept of integrated water resources planning. 
Similarly, the concept of water as a scarce resource and as an economic good also seems to be gaining acceptance. 
70. The private sector is playing an increasingly important role as a source of investment capital and in the operation and management of water resources utilities. 
Other companies may in turn find it more economical to purchase pollution allowances as the lowest-cost alternative to compliance with pollution standards. 
While considerable progress has been made with regard to the eradication of some water-borne diseases, notably guinea worm, the outbreak of cholera in recent years illustrates the possible magnitude of an impending health crisis, particularly around urban concentrations. 
More and more rivers, recipient of untreated urban waste discharges, are becoming open sewers and pollution from the indiscriminate use of agrochemical products is often rampant. 
Water resources of suitable quality are becoming scarce and increasingly expensive. 
73. Recent international forums dealing with water resources issues have all brought about an increasing awareness of the global magnitude of a water crisis. 
However, the spectre of a global water crisis has been overshadowed by concerns about other issues of manifest global proportions, such as the ozone layer, tropical forests and climate change. 
Internationally the seriousness of water problems has not as yet received the recognition warranted by the situation. Progress, however, is being made in this regard. 
On the other hand, at the national level, and particularly in developing countries, whatever measures have been taken, albeit in the right direction, have not been commensurate by and large, with the scope of the problems. 
Water resources cannot receive greater priority than other pressing problems unless a strong case is made to that effect. 
75. Two elements are vitally important if a case is to be made to ensure that water resources receive a very high priority. 
First, an effective case cannot be made in the absence of solid information concerning the current situation and implications for the future. 
As has already been mentioned, information concerning the availability and quality of surface and water and groundwaters is often insufficient, and in many cases the capacity to collect data has been waning. 
The situation is even less satisfactory with regard to water resources uses, waste-water disposal, interrelationships between population, land and water, and impact of the application of economic and legal instruments to water resources use and pollution control. 
Second, owing to a lack of integration between water resources policy and planning and economic policy at the national and regional levels, whatever information might be available fails to find its due place in the national policy-making and planning process. 
76. There is clearly a need for Governments to embark on a major effort to monitor key socio-economic, physical and environmental variables related to the assessment, development, utilization and management of water resources as an essential condition to progress. 
This needs to be done in a climate where, to date, insufficient attention and support have been given to this task. 
As a matter of urgency, Governments need to develop and implement monitoring strategies for the collection, analysis and dissemination of data of demonstrable value, including the formulation of methodologies for the evaluation of environmental variables. 
78. In terms of the international community, the level of financial support has consistently fallen short of requirements. 
Beyond this, however, there has been increasing scepticism regarding the long-term usefulness of project-oriented programmes, accompanied by requirements for greater involvement by the recipient Governments in the planning, management and financing of development ventures. 
79. All the recommendations contained in chapter 18 of Agenda 21 deserve urgent attention. 
1. The present report has been prepared in response to Economic and Social Council decision 1993/302, taking into account the special needs of economies in transition and the growing awareness of the need to formulate global environmental policy. 
2. Since the first session of the Committee, in April 1993, developing countries and economies in transition have benefited from a continued inflow of funding and technical expertise from both the international private sector and multilateral and bilateral aid programmes. 
Direct foreign investment in mineral resources is becoming an important component in the sustainable economic development of many countries. 
Through this direct link, if it is managed well, will come the continued transfer of technology - the fundamental underpinning of sustainable economic growth. 
The consultative and responsive approach has engendered strong support from mining and exploration companies. 
4. While national mineral sector policy and legal and fiscal frameworks have received much attention in recent years, environmental considerations are becoming a significant policy issue. 
5. A major issue for international mining and investment companies is that of human rights and the rights of indigenous people. 
Companies are dependent upon shareholder support and perception. 
In the future, this issue may have significant impact on the decisions determining which countries will attract foreign investors. 
6. Another issue is the long-term sustainability of market-oriented economic policies in countries that do not have a historical background in this area. 
The structure of such agreements reinforces overall policy direction, and the dispute settlement mechanism provides investors with fair and unbiased international arbitration of conflicts with host Governments. 
7. Economies in transition may be defined as those countries in the transitional phase between a centrally administered, closed-market economy and a functioning, open-market, democratically oriented system. 
It involves the political will for change, a substantial commitment to major policy reorientation and development, the skills necessary to create the supportive legal, fiscal and administrative frameworks, and the capacity to carry out the change successfully. 
Policies need to consider sustainable development, transfer of technology, development of skills, infrastructure, and long-term financial and social policy issues. 
They may also lack the entrepreneurial skills required to draft market-oriented legislation and codes. 
To attract investment capital, orderly and complete sets of laws and operating codes are required. 
Companies are more interested in investing in countries that have legislative frameworks that are complete, internally consistent and competitive with other countries. 
Countries will therefore require skilled assistance in the development and subsequent negotiation of mining and related agreements. 
10. In developing the mineral sector and increasing its attractiveness to foreign investors, information regarding all laws, regulations, mineral potential, support services, the ability of the skilled workforce, and key government contacts is essential. 
It must be readily accessible, preferably in a central location and in a format familiar to the foreign investor. 
Mining companies have often had great difficulty in locating basic information. 
The essential task for any investor is to obtain a clear understanding of the geological potential, policies, legislation and regulations governing the mining sector before committing time and money to fieldwork. 
While in practice it may be complicated and expensive, actions designed to develop a central government office capable of providing comprehensive information would be well received by the mining investment community. 
11. Economies in transition have been receiving and continue to receive substantial assistance in formulating policy and the attending legal and fiscal frameworks necessary to attract foreign investment. 
However, the efficient achievement of such frameworks is critical to attracting and maintaining the confidence of outside investors. 
These factors will decide whether a new mineral project will proceed on time and on budget or become a victim of delays, cost overruns or similar disruptions. 
Development of entrepreneurial skills is essential for economies to make the transition. 
This necessarily involves assistance in the design of brochures, and participation at trade shows and conferences. 
Economies in transition in Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States have organized well-publicized international conferences outlining their new investment frameworks. 
Examples of United Nations support to investment promotion activities are given below. 
13. The Interregional Seminar on Foreign Investment and Joint Ventures in the Mining Sector was held at Haikou City, China, during the period 7 to 12 December 1992. 
15. Other examples of United Nations support to investment promotion activities are outlined in the report of the Secretary-General on technical cooperation activities of the United Nations system in the mining sector (E/C.7/1994/3). 
16. For many economies in transition, baseline funding from regional, bilateral and multilateral agencies will be an ongoing requirement in the development of appropriate policies, legal and fiscal frameworks, upgrading geological information and databases, and the active promotion of foreign investment opportunities. 
Foreign investors still perceive great investment risks in some countries and welcome the participation of multilateral financing agencies, such as the International Finance Corporation (IFC), to reassure commercial bankers participating in project financing and to mitigate country risk of expropriation and currency inconvertibility. 
With respect to mineral rights, two components are critical: mining legislation and title and security of tenure. 
18. Mining legislation must be clear and concise and explain the basic legal framework within which exploration and mining can take place. 
Companies invest in exploration expecting to go on to development, if warranted. 
19. Companies active in exploration and mining must be assured that they will have legal title and security of tenure to mining concessions or properties. 
The rapidly growing interest in overseas opportunities arises not only from improvements in investment conditions in some of these countries but also from adverse trends in certain industrialized countries that are the home base of many international mining companies. 
Of utmost concern is the fact that mineral tenure appears increasingly less secure in Canada and Australia because of land claims made by native people, park and wilderness land-use designations, and new approaches to resource evaluation in case of expropriation. 
In the United States, the Federal Government has proposed a 12.5 per cent royalty on hard-rock mining on federal lands and appears inclined to expand, rather than contain, the regulatory cost burden on the industry. 
21. Many developing countries and economies in transition have restructured, or are in the process of restructuring, their administrative systems, economic policies, investment laws, regulatory apparatus and taxation policies with the intention of reducing risks for investors. 
On the political level, democratic government is being instituted more extensively than ever before in some countries. 
The trend, particularly in Latin America, is towards government that is more open, more responsive and more accountable. 
Reasons for the trend towards democratic government are multiple and vary from country to country. 
22. On the economic level, the growing opportunities for investors arise from the trend towards greater fiscal responsibility, less State intervention and more openness to international trade and investment. 
A recent report showed that Latin America attracted more than US$ 40 billion of private capital in 1991: $15.7 billion was in borrowing, $1.4 billion in direct foreign investment and privatization inflows and a further $6.4 billion in portfolio investment. 
Management of mining companies and investment or funding institutions are charged with the responsibility of providing value to shareholders within the confines of good corporate governance and stewardship of resources. 
Mining and investment institutions are attracted to jurisdictions where the rules are simple and complete, the bureaucracy is efficient, mineral tenure is secure, and the general positioning of the mineral resource is competitive on a world-wide scale. 
Geological criteria are considered by investors and financiers when assessing investment potential. 
Exploration and mining companies focus their attention on areas that their geologists advise have good potential for economic mineral occurrences. 
Thus, the most important criterion used in assessing the investment environment is the perceived geological potential of the country compared with alternate exploration sites in other countries. 
28. Another important criterion is the availability of geoscientific information. 
To acquire geological information requires time and money. 
Usually, it costs much less to get information from others who have already done exploration, rather than to begin anew. 
Therefore, the availability of reliable geoscientific information (from a government organization such as a geological survey or from private sources) reduces the costs, time and risk of exploration. 
The international mining community supports programmes that result in the increased availability of reliable geoscientific information. 
29. It is responsive to jurisdictions that can provide a quick and efficient response to concession applications and other inquiries. 
If a developing country or an economy in transition wishes to be competitive in attracting foreign investment for mineral resource development, it must be capable of providing reliable geoscientific information efficiently and in a manner with which the international mining community is familiar. 
The capacity for companies to use computers to search and display data, including geoscientific map data, improves the cost-effectiveness of the search. 
Computerized data are compact, easily transportable, and can be analysed at the home base of the potential investor. 
The format is equally appealing both to large international mining companies and to junior exploration firms and thus forms an essential part of any framework to attract investment. 
Exploration and recovery technologies have improved over time and, for some minerals, previous discoveries and past production may be an important indicator for the discovery of new mining potential. 
It is also an indication of possible additional resources available, such as trained personnel and minor infrastructure. 
32. There are many risks associated with investing in an exploration or mining project. 
Some of these risks relate to inherent natural characteristics over which a Government has no control, such as geology, but others may be influenced or induced by the political system. 
33. For companies and financial institutions to be comfortable in making a decision to invest, risk factors need to be assessed. These include: 
(g) Form of government and existence of democratic institutions; 
34. The movement by some countries towards market-oriented pro-private-sector investment policies has meant that investors are keenly interested in indicators of long-term stability. 
Mining is long term, therefore the concerns of any investor in mining, particularly one at the early or mid-term exploration stage, must be focused on a future many years hence. 
The question is whether the opportunity represented in a country during the exploration stage will be sustained or will be reversed during the mining stage. 
Long-term indicators of the institutionalization of market-oriented political, economic and social policies can include: 
(a) Privatization of major State-owned enterprises; 
Not only do such structures reinforce a general policy direction, but the dispute settlement mechanisms provide investors with fair and unbiased international arbitration of conflicts with host Governments; 
(f) Extent to which a Government is responsive to social pressures for health services, education and land reform. 
Countries where discontent and frustration of the poorer half or two thirds of the population is growing will not inspire confidence with respect to either the long-term confirmation of power of the governing elite or the long-term sustainability of a market- oriented economic policy thrust. 
Mining law should be based on policy, not the reverse. 
Conflicts between law and policy send confusing signals about a Government's real intentions. 
(a) Regulatory and fiscal frameworks that are complete and consistent. 
Investors prefer the security of rules that make operating conditions clear. 
Investors are attracted to jurisdictions where the regulations under which a mine is initially brought into production will apply throughout the life of the project; 
(b) Regulatory and fiscal regimes concentrated in a mining and tax code; 
(d) Regimes that provide for long-term tax stability and offer clear and concise methods of taxation. 
(e) Regimes that provide for rights of mineral tenure that are clearly defined in law. 
The key ones include realistic foreign exchange regulations and allowance for external accounts, the ability to repatriate profits and the ability to raise external financing to fund projects. 
The ability to repatriate a large portion of profits is essential to meet project rate-of-return criteria and provide a return to the investors who provided the initial risk capital. 
38. Majority equity ownership and management control are the two key components in a decision to invest, and can be pivotal decision criteria. 
Many companies will not consider investing in a project in which they do not hold majority equity ownership. 
39. Minority equity ownership requirements are more acceptable and many companies find local partners can often offer valuable assistance. 
Companies and financing institutions look at the following criteria: 
The degree to which reliable infrastructure, such as roads, rail and deep water ports, is available may be an important criterion, particularly for base metals and industrial minerals; 
Under these arrangements, the ability to export concentrate or dor is critical to securing such finance. 
Countries that impose export restrictions and require companies to process concentrate internally or sell the product to the central bank place a great disincentive in front of foreign investors. 
41. The 1990s have seen an increasing trend towards the globalization of environmental legislation and standards in both industrialized and developing countries. 
There has also been an increase in anti-mining interest groups and other non-governmental organizations. 
In many home jurisdictions of international mining companies, environmental liability is now directly attachable to a company's directors. 
They become personally liable for any environmental problems associated with the company. 
Therefore, international companies and financial institutions are more comfortable working within a regulatory system that clearly defines the obligations and requirements of the environmental protection measures, or at least has a method for indicating a clear mechanism for determining such obligations. 
The United Nations system, particularly the Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat, has recently provided capacity enhancement workshops addressing environmental management for mid- and senior-level government managers. 
42. Other factors for economies in transition and developing countries to consider in attracting financial flow and foreign investment include the following: 
Providing mining companies and financial institutions with up-to-date information on changes in government, administration, fiscal, regulatory and country regimes and geological information and an opportunity to meet and understand key individuals; 
(b) Creating an environment under which personnel in government offices give easy assistance. 
Attitude is an important component of the mineral sector environment. 
Lack of assistance by officials can lead to the perception that the regulatory system and its administration are difficult and unworkable and that the actual administration of law may not be efficient, fair or reasonable. 
43. The following "investor check-list" itemizes the major criteria used for private sector appraisal of mining investment conditions abroad. 
It is based on a global survey 2/ and augmented from subsequent additional research. 
(i) General mineral abundance; 
(vi) Ability to apply geological assessment techniques; 
(ix) Availability of local laboratories; 
(i) Long-term national stability; 
(ii) Regime stability; 
(iii) Consistency and constancy of mineral policies; 
(vi) Availability of foreign investment insurance; 
(viii) Open versus closed market economy; 
(ix) Indicators in place to formalize open market economy: 
(i) Modernized mining code; 
(ii) Workable mineral legislation; 
(iii) Stability of exploration/mining terms; 
(iv) Mineral ownership; 
(vi) Security of tenure, length of tenure exploration and mining; 
(vii) Quality of mineral titles system; 
(viii) Ability to track private deals on top of original tenure; 
(ix) Right to transfer ownership; 
(x) Availability of a mineral agreement to supplement or in place of mining code; 
(xi) Dispute resolution such as international arbitration; 
(xii) Level of bureaucracy; 
(xiii) Procedural efficiency and clarification of administrative competency; 
(xv) Numbers of permits required; 
(xvi) Rating for overall simplicity; 
(xvii) Rating for consistency; 
(xviii) Rating for completeness; 
(xix) Availability of good local mineral resource lawyers; 
(iii) Availability of tax holiday; 
(iv) Availability of accelerated depreciation; 
(v) Availability of investment tax credits; 
(vii) Deduction of exploration costs; 
(viii) Export-import credits; 
(x) Tax treaty with home country; 
(i) Realistic foreign exchange regulations; 
(ii) Allowance for external accounts; 
(iii) Ability to repatriate profits; 
(iv) Ability to raise external financing to fund projects; 
(v) Presence of strong local stock exchange; 
(vi) Presence of global banking institutions; 
(vii) Efficiency in monetary transfers; 
(ii) Company has management control; 
(iii) Degree of established infrastructure and utilities; 
(v) Climatic conditions; 
(x) Constraints on use of expatriate staff; 
(xiii) Government corruption; 
(xiv) Strength of labour unions; 
(xv) Additional support services; 
(xvi) Effective communications system, internal/external; 
(i) Geographic location - proximity to end markets; 
(ii) Presence of internal markets; 
(iii) Presence of local competitive smelting and refining capability; 
(v) Export/import policies and restrictions, e.g., mandatory sales of product to central bank; 
(vi) Regional trade agreements; 
(vii) Outlook for demand/price; 
(i) Legal requirements for environmental protection; 
(ii) Ability to predetermine environment-related obligations; 
(i) Measure of profitability (internal rate of return, net present value, payback periods); 
(ii) Competitive cost position; 
(i) Prior company experience; 
(ii) Company employee prior experience; 
(iii) Specialized company expertise; 
(iv) Experience of other firms, joint venture, partner experience; 
(vii) Availability of key government personnel locally and abroad; 
(i) Availability of political risk insurance (debt and equity portion); 
(iii) Mine development agreement; 
(iv) Degree of World Bank involvement in project, in country; 
44. There are several strategies available for mitigating the impact or reducing the probability of various risks. 
These include, inter alia, political risk insurance, investment protection treaties, mine development agreements and World Bank involvement. 
One realistic method of reducing risk is careful positioning of the mining company within the host country's society. 
However, the amount of insurance available from these agencies to cover any one project may be limited and insufficient to cover all of a mine's capital exposure. 
Insurance may sometimes be available to cover only the debt and not the equity portion of an investment. 
For very high risk countries, insurance may not be available. 
46. A bilateral or trilateral investment protection treaty may be negotiable, if one does not already exist, between the investing company's home country and the host country of the investment. 
For example, Canada has signed such treaties with Argentina, Uruguay, Hungary and Poland and is negotiating treaties with the Russian Federation and Venezuela. 
The North American Free Trade Agreement will have the effect of an investment promotion and protection treaty between Canada, the United States and Mexico. 
47. Under a treaty, adverse treatment of an investment may trigger country- to-country discussions, and disputes may be referred to binding international arbitration. 
48. A mine development agreement contracted between the investing company and the host country Government may help reduce exposure to some risk factors. 
Whether a mine development agreement will hold up over time is a critical question to any investing company. 
Endorsement of a mine development agreement by a country's legislature may in some countries lend a particular aura of inviolability. 
49. World Bank involvement in project financing, particularly by the International Finance Corporation in syndicated loans for mining investment, may help reduce the probability of blockages to financial transfers. 
50. Broad-based public support for a foreign-owned and operated mine is ultimately the greatest security that any company can hope to achieve against country risk. 
Therefore, how a mining company positions its investment within the society of the host country can affect risk. 
Host country nationals need to feel that they are participating fully in a major cash flow generator such as a mine, whether through equity participation, training and employment, or spin-off business activities. 
51. If the mine's financial contribution to a country consists only of its revenue stream to government, with little distribution of mine-generated revenue to society generally, the public in the host country may justifiably feel that they are not receiving adequate benefits. 
Laws provide little security to a mine should the public become thoroughly antagonistic. 
52. Mine management needs to remain constantly aware of the attitudes and expectations of the public, particularly in local communities. 
53. The 1990s have seen the trend towards the globalization of environmental legislation and standards in industrialized countries, developing countries and economies in transition. 
54. A significant policy shift was seen at the Rio de Janeiro Earth Summit. 
The most important result of this United Nations-sponsored Conference was the world-wide change in environmental awareness, leading to a de-emphasis on constant economic growth because of its accompanying unlimited pollution. 
This concept has been the prevailing government policy since the start of the industrial revolution. 
The Rio de Janeiro Conference aimed at building and furthering the global partnership towards taking a balanced and integrated approach to environment and development questions. 
Many essential human needs can only be met through goods and services provided by industry. 
The integration of environment and development concerns and greater attention to them should lead to the fulfilment of people's basic needs, their improved living standards, better protection and management of the ecosystem and a safer more prosperous future for all. 
55. Governments of developing countries and economies in transition are addressing the need for standards by developing and implementing environmental regulatory systems. 
Assistance for this is being given through various channels, including bilateral assistance, resulting in further homogeneity of standards world wide. 
Canada will provide technological expertise, training and funding to Mexico. 
56. Concurrent with the development of policy through multilateral institutions was the formulation of the International Council on Metals and the Environment, comprising the majority of the major companies involved in the international mining community. 
The group is a resource base for government and multilateral institutions on issues relating to developing and coordinating world-wide environmental standards for the mineral resource industry. 
ICME, jointly with the World Bank and the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD), will host a workshop in Washington, D.C., in June 1994. The focus will be on environmental issues facing mining in developing countries. 
Another example of capacity-building is the workshop organized in cooperation with the Government of Zambia and Zambian Consolidated Copper Mines Ltd. on environmental management at mining sites, held in Kitwe, Zambia, in December 1993. 
58. These developments have served as a basis for recent changes. 
59. While enforcement and execution are outstanding issues, it is important to focus as a priority on formulating specific legislated policy and guidelines to ensure that companies will be attracted. 
60. Because of the capital-intensive, high-risk nature of mining, developing countries and economies in transition are highly dependent on attracting and maintaining foreign investment and expertise to help in the development of their mineral resource potential. 
Investors are largely answerable to shareholders, who seek a fair return compared with the risk undertaken. 
The Committee may wish to consider the relevance of the following recommendations, which are put forward to assist developing countries and economies in transition to position themselves in a competitive way to encourage long-term foreign investment. 
61. Mining and investment institutions are attracted to jurisdictions where the rules are simple, complete and stable, the bureaucracy is efficient, mineral tenure is secure, the total fiscal and legal regime is competitive on a world scale, and there is assurance that management and operations can be conducted commercially. 
62. The tax system in place should be competitive with other jurisdictions, allow an acceptable rate of return on investment, concentrate on profit-related taxes rather than duties and royalties, and be applicable to foreign, domestic and state enterprises. 
Within this framework, the opportunity for majority equity ownership and management control must be addressed, both of which are important criteria for international companies contemplating large-scale capital investment. 
64. When making a choice between alternative investment projects, certain monetary criteria are likely to be considered. 
The key ones include realistic foreign exchange regulations, allowance for external accounts, the ability to repatriate profits and the ability to raise external financing to fund projects. 
Countries with restrictive practices in these areas may find they will discourage potential mineral sector investment. 
65. Part of encouraging foreign private sector investor interest is the availability of reliable, well-organized geoscientific information. 
Having information readily available will serve to reduce the cost, time and risk of exploration. 
The collection and organization of such information in a central location would serve the host Government well. 
66. Environmental protection and guidelines are increasingly becoming an important focal point for foreign investors. 
67. Private sector investors seriously study ways to mitigate or reduce risk and carefully analyse the long-term trends for increasing or decreasing the risk of political, social and economic factors. 
Many developing countries and economies in transition have made substantial gains in opening markets and establishing pro-private-sector investment policies. 
A question facing foreign investors is whether the opportunity represented in a country during the exploration stage will be sustained throughout the mining stage. 
These might include privatization of major State-owned enterprises, institutionalization of secure, long-term mineral tenure, international linkages that contain fair dispute-settlement mechanisms, and the extent to which government is responsive to social pressure for health services and education. 
68. Underlying the major policy change towards encouraging foreign investment for developing a sustainable mineral sector is the need to communicate the changes to potential investors. 
Investment promotion is seen as a critical component in opening up and encouraging companies to look seriously at new opportunities beyond their traditional horizons. Round-table discussions and conferences have been well received. 
Conferences sponsored in home jurisdictions which include field trips, discussions regarding legal and fiscal framework changes, and the opportunity to meet key people and to assess the geological potential are very important. 
69. Opportunities to work together to develop mutually beneficial relationships are increasing. 
Horizons are expanding and the willingness to invest and increase the transfer of technology and skills are present. 
Those countries that can work effectively to reduce the risk for investors stand to gain from changing world circumstances. 
Developing countries and economies in transition wishing to develop a sustainable mineral resource sector will rely increasingly on international investment to assist in the development process. 
To attract and maintain foreign capital and expertise, the Governments of developing countries and economies in transition will need to pay particular attention to their investment policies and procedures. 
Every attempt to reduce perceived risk and to increase competitiveness and simplicity will be well received. 
71. There are bilateral, multilateral and private sources that can assist countries in establishing ways and means of attracting foreign capital and expertise and in the financing of the development of their mineral resources. 
Tremendous advances have been made in policy and procedural development over the past 18 months in many developing countries and economies in transition. 
New investment and mining codes have been adopted in many countries and are currently being drafted in others. 
The consultative approach involving international mining companies, financial institutions, professional bodies, multilateral and bilateral agencies and host country officials have been beneficial in providing information and laying the foundation for good working relationships and methods of understanding and managing country risk. 
72. To attract and maintain foreign investment and expertise over the longer term, appropriate legal and fiscal regimes are essential. 
Establishing and maintaining good geological information systems oriented towards both the large international mining firms and the smaller exploration companies is also essential to attract the initial interest and inflow of investment. 
Most developing countries and economies in transition require assistance in both the technical and the management aspects of carrying out successful geoscientific information systems. 
The consultative approach in addressing the matters of investment and mining code revision should be applied to establishing appropriate geological information systems for each country. 
ECONOMIC AND SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT NEEDS IN THE MINERAL SECTOR: 
1. The Economic and Social Council, on the recommendation by the Committee on Natural Resources at its first session (29 March to 8 April 1993), requested the Secretary-General to submit to the Committee at its second session a summary review of regional mineral resource assessment programmes. 
It was to include updated information on two types of resource assessment programmes: assessment of identified resources; and assessment of resource potential, or undiscovered resources. 
Definition of resource assessment techniques, uses, and methodologies were to be provided. 
The present report was prepared in response to the Council's request. 
2. Contributions were provided by the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific, the Economic Commission for Africa, and a variety of other sources identified by the Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat. 
3. Section I provides background information. 
4. Resource assessment pertains to the estimation and evaluation of minerals in the ground, both discovered and undiscovered. 
Attention centres on the form, concentration, and location of the minerals in order to determine whether they might be extractable under foreseeable economic and technological conditions. 
Diverse groups of interested people - mineral exploration planners, economic analysts, land use planners, or policy makers - look for the aspects that are most pertinent to their particular fields and time-frames. 
6. Estimates of resource, although necessary for decisions pertaining to future supply, are not sufficient for predicting future mineral availability. 
Estimates of supply flow must take into account rates of discovery, development, and production. 
Estimates of resources should not be (but often are) mistaken for amounts that will be available at acceptable prices when and where needed. 
7. In resource assessments, the type of classification used will depend on the type of assessment. 
(a) Primarily geoscientific assessments aim to provide the best possible geoscientific judgements on the likely distribution and character of undiscovered mineral resources by region, for the benefit of long-range land-use planners, exploration planners, and mineral supply analysts. 
Mostly used in regions where there has been little or no mineral development, geoscientific assessments are qualitative only. 
Economic constraints imposed tend to be loose and implicit; 
(b) Geoscientific/economic assessments aim to provide policy analysts with estimates of the magnitude (currently perceived) of the sources of short-range and longer-range mineral supply, so that appropriate efforts may be made to explore and develop them and technology developed to aid in their recovery. 
Sources of supply that can be quantified reliably are mostly those from which supplies may come within the next 15-20 years. 
These classifications are dynamic, changing with discoveries and with fluctuations in cost and price. 
9. The level of assurance about the physical existence of certain tonnages of given grades can be expressed in more subtle gradations than simply "discovered" versus "undiscovered". 
The assurance level may cover a continuous spectrum from very high to nil, but in practice it is generally expressed in discrete gradations such as proved, measured, probable, indicated, possible, inferred, speculative, and so on. 
The dividing lines between such descriptive terms are difficult to define satisfactorily, so that what is "proved" to one person may be "probable" to another. 
10. The distinction between economic and sub-economic is also largely judgemental. It can be made only on the basis of mining feasibility studies that consider all the details of mining methods, costs, and revenues. 
The explicit criterion used for economic subdivisions is generally one of the following: price; cost; cost/price ratio; or probability of becoming economically mineable within a given time period. 
However, the cost of upgrading knowledge about the exact tonnage of new discoveries to the "reasonable assurance" level of reserves is high. 
Therefore, the drilling and analysis necessary to establish reserves is normally undertaken only to the extent needed for production planning. 
12. Especially imprecise is the outer limit of resources determined by foreseeable technology and economics, concepts that respond closely to one another. 
The economic limit of the resources of a commodity can also be affected by the technology of material use, which, for example, might lower the demand for that commodity (and thus its price) through the use of another material in its place. 
13. Resource assessment activities may begin with an evaluation of identified deposits and their reserves in a region or country and may or may not proceed to an estimation of undiscovered resources by analogy. 
Many different estimation procedures can be used for evaluating reserves, each dependent on the physical characteristics of the deposit and geological data available. 
Reserve estimation methodologies make quantified estimates available, but they require many data that are frequently unavailable. 
The methodologies used in computing reserves may be conventional or geostatistical. 
14. One of the differences between the reserves and the undiscovered mineral resources of a country is a function of quantity. 
In both developed and developing countries, undiscovered mineral resources may be many times larger than the known deposits. 
Because of the need for assessments of undiscovered mineral resources, various estimation methodologies have been developed and are utilized internationally. 
In general, there are six of them, plus a multitude of techniques based on their fundamental concepts. 
Cost and data requirements, the product's strengths and weaknesses, and country applications of the methodologies are summarized in table 1. 
15. Resource assessment by areal value estimation involves the extrapolation of a representative estimated mean unit value of the resources in a known area to the region under study. 
Such extrapolation is normally based on geologic analogy between some well-defined region and a geologically similar area of interest. 
An example of a well-defined area would be a United States state where data on mineral production and reserves are available from published sources. 
Such data are measured in terms of amount and value for comparative analysis with resources of other geologically similar regions. 
Areal value estimation can indicate the types and quantities of mineral resources likely to exist in a geologically comparable region of interest. 
In addition, resource assessments based on areal value estimation provide an idea of how much more of the mineral commodities already being produced may be obtained in the future. 
(b) Adding economic reserve amounts to the sum; 
(c) Valuing the aggregate sum of historical production plus economic reserves; 
Once these estimates are calculated for developed regions, such as a United States state, they can be used to estimate the mineral resources in geologically similar, underdeveloped regions. 
17. Two countries that have been assessed by the URPV technique are Papua New Guinea and China. 
For both studies, unit regional production values from United States states were used to estimate the quantity and value of mineral resources that were likely to exist in geologically similar provinces of Papua New Guinea and China. 
Consequently, the idea is to establish a relationship between crustal abundance and resources using a crustal abundance model. 
To establish such a model, geochemical data from a known region are complied for purposes of determining crustal abundances. 
Once the crustal abundance estimates for the known area are determined, resource tonnage estimates of the known area are acquired. 
This model is then used to estimate the resource endowment of specified minerals in a geologically similar area of interest. 
19. The problems encountered with crustal abundance estimation centre on the difficulty in establishing the relationship between tonnage of resource and crustal abundance. 
Another problem is the difficulty of judging the crustal abundance of a specified mineral or mineral group. 
For this reason, the methodology provides only preliminary estimates which cannot be applied with the same degree of confidence as more data-dependent methodologies. 
Such estimates provide an indication of the potential for selected minerals in an area. 
Geologists and mineral economists can use crustal abundance estimates to judge whether mineral production in a region is high or low, based on its possible resources, which, in turn, are taken to be related to crustal abundance. 
21. The volumetric approach approximates total resources in a region by multiplying the mean mineral content of a unit volume of the earth's crust by the total volume of an area of interest. 
In such estimation, a representative estimated mean concentration of a known unit volume is extrapolated to the volume of an area of interest. 
The preliminary evaluation of petroleum and natural gas resources in the Alaskan North Slope serves as one example of resource estimation based on volumetric analysis. 
22. To implement the volumetric estimation procedure, sufficient geological information on the known area must be available in order to determine the mean content of a unit crustal volume. 
For some mineral commodities the information required to determine the mean concentration is minimal; other commodities require substantial data. 
23. A hypothetical example of volumetric estimation would be an assessment of a chromium-bearing beach deposit by extrapolation of the mean chromite concentration of the beach deposit of some known area, such as the northern coast of Papua New Guinea, to an unknown region. 
If a geologically similar deposit were to be discovered elsewhere, a volumetric estimate of the chromite resource could be obtained by multiplying the volume of the newly found chromium-bearing beach deposit by the mean chromite concentration of the deposit on the northern Papua New Guinea coast. 
24. In an area recognized as being geologically favourable, the deposit model estimation procedure is used to evaluate mineral resources based on knowledge of known deposits in geologically similar environments. 
A deposit model is essentially a characterization of a particular mineral deposit type. 
The character description primarily includes the geological attributes of the deposit, including tonnage, grade, and deposit distribution. 
Deposit modelling is a relatively objective assessment methodology, in the sense that the assessment is based primarily on a model and not on the experience of geologists. 
25. The fundamental concept behind deposit modelling is to compare the characteristics of a selected model to the characteristics of the region of interest. 
The deposit model should be based on information from as many relevant deposits as feasible, in order to ensure that all possible geological characteristics are being used for comparison. 
Once the geology of the appraisal area has been studied, geologists and mineral economists can select the relevant deposit model. 
The geological characteristics of this model are essentially extrapolated to the region of interest, and modified according to the specific geology of the area. 
Thus, deposit models are relevant to specific geological environments, although they usually need to be modified according to the particular characteristics of a region. 
26. The Delphi method of estimation uses the professional intuition and knowledge of geological experts to provide probabilistic estimates of mineral resources. 
Geological experts familiar with the mineral occurrences of a selected area are brought together, individually and collectively to estimate resource potential. 
Individual opinions are voiced among the experts, who have the opportunity to modify their opinions according to the responses of the others. 
The ultimate goal for the group is to express its collective opinion in the form of a single quantitative resource estimate. 
Such an estimate tends to be biased around the group mean; hence, a probability range around the estimate based upon the variation of the group's opinion is usually established. 
27. This methodology is very widely used for resource assessment because it is quick, efficient, and can be done at low cost. 
If the geological experts are available, Delphi estimation can be used in any part of the world. 
Therefore, Delphi estimation is especially useful for areas where few, if any, exploration data are available. 
If a preliminary resource assessment has been conducted in a region, the results could bias the opinions of the geological experts. 
In general, the less information available, the greater the appeal of using the Delphi method. 
Delphi estimation is probably most applicable to regional or reconnaissance-type assessments. 
A recent Delphi survey, using the expert opinion of five senior geologists, was conducted on the San Juan Basin (New Mexico, United States) to estimate the uranium endowment, based on existing geological data and ignoring previously made estimates. 
28. If sufficient time, personnel, and funds are available to conduct a complete and detailed resource assessment, the integrated syntheses approach could be used. 
It leads to resource estimates based upon a combination or integration of some or all of the previously discussed methodologies. 
All existing geological, geochemical, and geophysical data, combined with the labour of skilled personnel, are required to develop such estimates. 
In many cases, data and resource estimates generated from the other five major methodologies are needed for an integrated synthesis analysis. 
A selected mineral of economic interest may be evaluated by deposit or deposit area in terms of tonnage and grade. 
Since such estimates are fairly detailed in scope, they can be used to delineate exploration targets and guide resource policy decisions. 
The tonnage estimates of reserves provide a quantitative basis for policy makers to formulate regional or national development objectives. 
32. The estimation of undiscovered mineral resources, by one or more of the six major resource assessment methodologies just described, serves as a basis not only for the development of future mineral exploration programmes but also for intermediate-to-long-term policy planning. 
Unfortunately, the usefulness of an assessment of undiscovered mineral resources is poorly understood and generally underestimated by most governmental planners. 
For the most part this can be attributed to the idea that undiscovered resources are "invisible" to the policy maker and, as such, do not require immediate attention. 
The usefulness of resource assessment data to Governments can be improved if the information is presented in economic, rather than geologic, terms since policy makers tend to have little skills in the geological sciences. 
If a broad-based resource assessment is desired, the areal value, crustal abundance, or volumetric estimation procedures may be adequate for the purpose. 
If a more detailed characterization is needed, the deposit modelling procedure may be more appropriate. 
Cost, time, and personnel requirements, the availability of geological, geochemical, and geophysical data, and the acceptability of biases and inaccuracies in the assessment must all be considered in the selection. 
34. The Circum-Pacific Map Project is a collaborative global effort to compile and publish geologic, geophysical, and resources maps of the Pacific Basin and surrounding continental areas. 
Maps are designed to illustrate the relationship of known energy and mineral resources to the geology, tectonics, and crustal dynamics of the Pacific region. 
Geologic, geophysical, mineral, and energy data are being compiled at a scale of 1:10,000,000 on equal-area map projections. 
Where possible, available data are complemented by new, project-developed data sets such as magnetic lineations, earthquake first-motion solutions, lithospheric stress, seafloor mineral deposits, and seafloor sediments. 
Geologists and earth scientists from throughout the Asia/Pacific region are participating in this work. 
35. Covering more than half of the earth's surface, the project area extends from the Indian Ocean (lat 90E) eastward across the Pacific to include most of North and South America (lat 50W). 
Six overlapping regional maps at a scale of 1:10,000,000 form the cartographic base for the project. 
These maps cover 220 of latitude, more than half of the earth's surface. 
Maps are compiled on a Lambert azimuthal equal area projection to minimize distortion. 
36. The Circum-Pacific Map Project is currently organized under six panels of geoscientists representing national earth-science organizations, universities and natural-resource companies. 
The first map of the tectonic series was published in 1991 (table 2). 
37. Preparation of eight 1:2,000,000 scale base maps for a basin evaluation/resources assessment study of South-east Asia was initiated in late 1983 in cooperation with the International Union of Geological Sciences (IUGS) and the Committee for Coordination of Joint Prospecting for Mineral Resources in Asian Offshore Areas (CCOP). 
39. Earth-science and mineral-resource agencies from several countries started the International Strategic Minerals Inventory (ISMI) in 1981 in order cooperatively to gather information about major sources of strategic mineral raw materials. 
(Because a mineral that is strategic to one country may not necessarily be strategic to another, no definitive list of strategic minerals can be prepared.) 
They provide summary statements of the data compiled and overviews of supply aspects in a format designed to benefit policy analysts and geologists. 
41. ISMI decided to begin with commodity studies on chromium, manganese, nickel, and phosphate. 
Additional studies on niobium (columbium) and tantalum, tungsten, and rare-earth oxides and yttrium have subsequently been undertaken. 
A regional survey of the strategic minerals of sub-Equatorial Africa has been published, and a survey on eastern Europe is under way. 
44. In recent years USGS conducted two national/regional mineral resource assessment programmes: the Alaska Mineral Resource Assessment Project (AMRAP), and the Conterminous United States Mineral Resource Assessment Project (CUSMAP). 
For the first time, a consistent, usable, minimum level of current mineral-resource information, together with estimates of total undiscovered mineral endowment, will be provided for the entire United States. 
46. USGS proposes a seven-year plan to provide quantitative probabilistic estimates of the undiscovered non-fuel mineral resources of the United States and its public lands. 
This proposed assessment will provide an affordable, consistent, usable, minimum level of current mineral-resource information for the country as a whole. 
47. The plan calls for a two-year preliminary national assessment, followed by an iterative national assessment recurring about every five years. 
The two-year preliminary assessment, serving as a springboard, will consider a limited number of types of deposit based on existing data. 
Tables will list the deposit types assessed, the identified resources, estimates of numbers of undiscovered deposits, and a summary of quantities of estimated undiscovered mineral resources. 
Maps will be provided to land-management agencies and resource-planning organizations in paper and digital formats at whatever scales they request for use in land- and resource-planning and decision-making. 
USGS scientists will visit these users to identify their future planning needs. 
48. The proposed plan also will focus on the following important mineral-resource issues: 
(b) Completion, testing, and preliminary application of technology that will permit quantitative probabilistic assessments of industrial mineral resources within two years; 
(c) New emphasis on assessment of terranes favourable for the occurrence of unconventional mineral deposits only recently discovered in geological formations traditionally thought to have little or no value for minerals. 
49. The methodology for conducting a national mineral-resource assessment is complementary and similar to the play-analysis methodology recently used to conduct the national petroleum assessment. 
50. The technology and the methodology for conducting quantitative, probabilistic mineral-resource assessments have, for the most part, been developed by USGS. 
The proposed seven-year plan will apply those techniques and methods systematically for the first time to a national mineral-resource assessment. 
The methodology consists of a highly integrated, systematic procedure that relies on descriptive geological occurrence models and grade-tonnage models assembled by USGS for a large number of types of mineral deposits world wide. 
The simulation programme, called MARK3, combines the estimates of the number of undiscovered deposits with the historical grades and tonnages of the deposits represented by the grade-tonnage models developed for each type of deposit to produce a probability distribution of the quantities of contained mineral commodities. 
In generating the probability distributions, particular attention is given to the dependencies between grades and tonnages of deposits and among grades of different mineral commodities in the same type of deposit. 
In this way, geologists' knowledge is made available to economists and decision makers in a form readily adaptable to further analysis. 
51. AMRAP studies are conducted at four progressively more detailed levels to produce comprehensive assessments of the mineral and energy resources of the state of Alaska, United States. 
Level-I studies are state-wide in scope, and published maps are generally at a scale of 1:2,500,000. 
52. Level-II studies address large parts of the state, and the resultant maps are generally published at a scale of 1:1,000,000. 
Level-II studies of geology and mineral resource potential are ongoing on the Alaska Peninsula and in the eastern Alaska Range. 
Ongoing Level-IV activities in Alaska include geochemical studies of massive sulfide deposits in mafic volcanic rocks of the Chugach and Prince William terranes, a study of turbidite-hosted lode gold in the Seldovia quadrangle, and metamorphic and structural studies in the central and western Brooks Range. 
56. The results of field and laboratory studies during 1990 on mineral and energy resources and the geology of Alaska have been published by USGS. 
The programme's objectives include: 
(a) Ensuring that the economic and strategic significance of mineral resource potential is duly considered in the national park establishment process in the Yukon and Northwest Territories; 
(c) Preparing an assessment of the mineral-resource potential of areas in the Yukon and Northwest Territories which are being considered for administration by Canada as a national park. 
58. The reasons for mineral-resource assessments have been varied, but most assessments have been in response to outside requests from other governmental agencies. 
Less frequently, the motivations stem from the development of other northern policies, including guidelines for exploration, wilderness assessment, and pipeline and transportation development. 
59. The principal method of resource assessment used for the MERA programme is integrated synthesis. 
60. Phase 2 can be more varied than phase 1, incorporating one or more additional aspects. 
Phase 1 can be combined with phase 2 if time is short or if the existing database is extremely limited. 
61. The MERA programme recognizes and accommodates the need for continuing reassessments of areas evaluated. 
Mineral resource assessment studies cover what is known about the geologic framework of the area being assessed (synthesis of available geologic data) and knowledge of deposit models. 
The more that is known about the geology of the area being assessed, the greater the confidence in the resulting synthesis. 
Because large parts of northern Canada have received only reconnaissance-level geologic investigation, only low-confidence geologic syntheses are available for several areas requiring resource assessment statements. Statements of resource potential are, in turn, qualified by considerable uncertainty. 
Future resource assessment studies in northern Canada thus should produce more confident statements of resource potential. 
63. With its complex geology and huge land area (China ranks second after the Russian Federation in area), China is well-endowed in most major metallic, non-metallic and mineral fuel resources. 
64. All the mineral exploration activities in China are organized by the State, including airborne geophysical, geochemical and regional geological surveys, prospecting, detailed surveys, and exploration of solid-state minerals, petroleum, natural gas and groundwater, of different scales both on land and offshore. 
Of the 1.1 million people engaged in geological exploration in China at present, nearly 400,000 belong to the Ministry of Geology and Mineral Resources (38.2 per cent of the total), and the rest belong to other, related ministries. 
Experimental and small-scale studies were also conducted in 1984 and 1980. 
It examined the number of mines and mineral and energy resources discovered in China, and the national production, consumption, and employment levels. 
According to it and other surveys since, geologists in China have discovered more than 160 types of mineral and energy resources and have verified reserves of most types. 
These include five types of ferrous minerals, 20 types of non-ferrous and precious metallic minerals, 76 types of non-metallic and geothermal and groundwater minerals, and six types of mineral fuels. 
Mineral ores in China are found in over 200,000 locations, although distribution is fairly uneven due to the complicated and varied geological conditions. 
67. On average, there are more than 7,000 geological exploration projects in China every year. 
By the end of 1990, regional geological surveying at a scale of 1:1,000,000 was completed on land; that at a scale of 1:200,000 was completed on two thirds of the territory. 
The first round of nationwide mineral prospecting was completed. More than 200,000 deposits (occurrences) of various varieties of minerals were found, with 15,000 of them having proved reserves. 
More than 40,000 geological reports have been submitted, and the drilling of nearly 300 million metres has been completed (table 3). 
68. Prospecting for mineral resources in Xinjiang Autonomous Region was one of 76 national major research projects during China's seventh five-year plan (1986-1990) and the biggest geological research effort in China to that date. 
After four years of prospecting, 25 non-ferrous mineralized belts were discovered in the northern part of Xinjiang. They contain gold, copper, nickel, lead, zinc, mercury, antimony and tin. 
There are also another 132 areas which are thought to have deposits of gold, copper, nickel, lead, aluminium, tin, mercury, antimony and other nonferrous metals. 
69. China's eighth five-year plan promotes accelerating the pace of geological prospecting so as to ensure sufficient mineral reserves to facilitate continued economic growth. 
The recently announced 12-year exploration programme by China's Ministry of Geology and Mineral Resources emphasized that future prospecting activities will be shifted to the western part of the country since major energy and mineral resources in eastern and central China have already been mapped and are being mined. 
The massive 12-year geological exploration programme was initiated in 1989 by several Chinese governmental bodies and approved by the State Planning Commission. 
The 1989-2000 study is a joint effort by the Ministry of Metallurgical Industry, China National Nonferrous Metals Industry Corporation, the Ministry of Geology and Mineral Resources, and five other state agencies. 
The emphasis will be on a search for ores of aluminium, chromium, iron, lead and zinc, and manganese, and locating new deposits in the interior and western provinces of China. 
Exploration activities for industrial minerals required by China's chemical and construction industries will include phosphate, potash and soda ash. 
The potential for copper, lead, zinc, nickel and cobalt minerals is thought to be particularly promising. 
The survey began in September by examining existing data. 
Geological mapping, geophysical and geochemical surveying, drilling and underground exploration will be implemented in the subsequent years of the programme. 
72. Between 1990 and 1992, the Group used digital production techniques to prepare high quality colour maps and also assisted the Soviets in preparing a technical report to accompany the atlas. 
To complete the coastline coverage, GINAS gathered information from counterpart organizations in countries outside the USSR which border the Eurasia landmass, stretching from Japan, China and Viet Nam through India and the Mediterranean region. 
The project was valued at nearly $US 750,000, financed by oil and mining companies. The maps contain petroleum- and mineral-oriented geological information which can be used to identify which offshore and adjacent coastal areas are the most promising for development. 
73. In 1991, following an agreement with the Soviet Ministry of Geology, the Robertson Group acquired for sale and distribution limited quantities of current geological and mineral maps of the Soviet Union, previously unavailable in the West. 
The maps have an English legend. 
74. With the dissolution of the Soviet Union in 1991, the business relationship between the British contractor and the Soviet Government disintegrated. 
75. Since the former Soviet Government was anxious to improve its geological information base before the country dissolved, it began cooperating with geological surveys throughout Asia, notably with China. 
According to the document, China and the Soviet Union would begin geological cooperation in the border areas, exchanging scientific and technological information and new technology and materials. 
76. Chinese oceanologists started working with Soviet geologists in 1991 in studies ranging from marine physics and geology to information exchange and instrument development. 
A five-year contract, the result of a bilateral agreement signed in September 1990 in Moscow, was drawn up. 
This Sino-Soviet cooperation was based on mutual interest in the study of the western part of the north Pacific, which both countries border in the east, and of the Kuroshio, a northward-moving warm current originating near the tropics. 
77. Today, the Russian Federation is the largest country in the new Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS). 
Geologically complex, much of the former Soviet Union's mineral abundance is to be found in Russia, and the newly independent State contains the largest mining industry in the world. 
In 1992, Russia was a major world producer of a variety of mineral and energy resources, including aluminium, cement, copper, coal, diamonds, gold, iron ore, lead, manganese ore, natural gas, petroleum, tin, and zinc. 
Altogether the figure is speculative, Russian leaders realize the importance of the country's mineral industry to long-term economic growth. 
A draft federal programme, released in 1993, outlines Russia's intention to ensure a reliable mineral resource base to the year 2000 and beyond. 
The basic principles for forming a reliable base are: 
(b) Accelerating investment in the discovery and development of deposits; 
(c) Quantifying and acknowledging the potential economic contribution of Russia's mineral industry in the year 2000 and 2010; 
(d) Disassembling the State monopoly in geology and promoting the development of subsurface resources through a licensing procedure; 
(e) Privatizing enterprises and reorganizing them into stock companies specializing in geological and geophysical services. 
79. Clearly, the Geological Survey of Russia will face tremendous difficulties in promoting the discovery and development of mineral resources in the country during the next few years. 
Regardless of these problems, however, the Russian Government will continue trying to attract foreign investment to assist in geological surveying activities and project development. 
SOPAC's work programme is determined by member country requests, with an emphasis on collecting information to assist with the management and development of the non-living resources of their coastal and offshore areas. 
The work programme is carried out by a technical secretariat based in Suva, Fiji, with a staff of about 50. 
81. SOPAC was established in 1972 as the Committee for Coordination of Joint Prospecting for Mineral Resources in South Pacific Offshore Areas. 
In 1984, it changed its legal status to become an independent regional organization, changing its name to South Pacific Applied Geoscience Commission in 1989. 
Member countries are currently Australia, Cook Islands, Federated States of Micronesia, Fiji, Guam, Kiribati, Marshall Islands, New Caledonia (Associate), New Zealand, Papua New Guinea, Solomon Islands, Tonga, Tuvalu, Vanuatu, and Western Samoa. 
The Commission meets annually to review work completed and to plan future work projects requested by members. 
Mineral resource assessment activities take place primarily within the Onshore Programme, which assists member countries with onshore geoscience investigations, including the assessment of geological hazards. 
According to SOPAC's 1992-1995 corporate plan, some of the Onshore Programme's action strategies will be to: 
(a) Assist in geological mapping of urban centres in island member countries; 
(b) Encourage and assist in the development of regional onshore mineral databases; 
(c) Promote the mineral potential of onshore areas to industry; 
(e) Develop Geographic Information System (GIS) capability at the secretariat. 
84. Success in these action strategies will be measured according to the following performance indicators: 
(a) Requests for assistance in geological mapping of urban centres in island member countries; 
(c) Publication of promotional brochures on onshore mineral potential; 
(d) Level of commercial interest in mineral potential; 
85. According to the draft 1994 SOPAC work programme, the Onshore Programme will concentrate its efforts in 1994 on water resources and not on onshore geological assessments. 
86. Key tasks in the 1993/94 onshore geology subprogramme of SOPAC include a regional hazard assessment and planning workshop and post-disaster mapping of the effects on the physical environment of natural disasters and advise on appropriate action, in response to special requests from member countries. 
(c) Ocean energy resource development; 
(d) Deep sea mineral resources; 
(g) Human resource development; 
(h) Data management resource; 
During the medium-term its primary goals will be to assist member countries to manage and develop their mineral, aggregate and water resources. 
SOPAC assesses precious and industrial mineral and water resources of the coastal zone of member countries. 
Systematic assessment of mineral resources is an important requirement for the region's future development. 
89. Due to the construction of wharves, jetties, seawalls, buildings, airports, and landfill projects, tremendous pressure is already being placed on traditional sources of sand and aggregate such as beaches, reef-flats, and storm deposits. 
90. The economic minerals core programme will include four major projects: 
(a) Project 1 . Resource evaluation and investigation. 
92. The systematic collection of regional knowledge on mineral resources has been one of the primary goals of the ESCAP secretariat. 
To that end the secretariat has assisted member countries since 1985 in the compilation of national atlases of mineral resources, and the countries covered so far are Bhutan, Lao People's Democratic Republic, Malaysia, New Zealand, Nepal, Republic of Korea, Solomon Islands, Sri Lanka, and Viet Nam. 
Each atlas consists of an explanatory brochure in English with two atlas sheets - a geological map and a mineral resources map. 
The atlases provide an essential overview to international mining companies for assessing the geological potential for detailed exploration and investment in mining. 
The database was specifically designed for use by earth scientists, mining engineers and governmental policy makers. 
The ESCAP database is now functional in six countries - namely, Bhutan, Nepal, Philippines, Sri Lanka, Thailand and Viet Nam - after two consultants installed the ESCAP-donated hardware and software and provided training to national staff in the use of the system. 
94. To ensure the widest distribution of the ESCAP mineral information system, a workshop was held in Colombo, Sri Lanka, at the Institute of Computer Technology in July 1992. 
95. The assessment of offshore minerals and construction materials within the maritime States of the Asia/Pacific region has also been given consideration. 
The secretariat strives to promote regional cooperation and provides assistance in training in the assessment, evaluation, development and management of offshore mineral resources. 
96. ESCAP has also initiated a project for digital compilation of geological and related thematic maps covering east and south-east Asia in collaboration with CCOP and the Geological Survey of Japan. 
The main objective of the project is to impart the technological state of the art and to integrate the geoscientific information system into an effective GIS system for storage and retrieval of relevant data. 
The project will involve a comprehensive compilation of multidisciplinary geoscientific data - both on-shore and offshore - and its systematic analysis and will be beneficial to regional geoscientists and investors on mineral resources development who have advanced information systems. 
97. The United States Geological Survey (USGS) and the Bolivian Ministry of Mines and Metallurgy are currently running two cooperative projects to investigate mineral deposits in the high Bolivian Andes. 
The high Andean plateau area contains some of the world's most important deposits of gold, silver, and tin, and may yield rare, strategic and critical minerals. 
(a) Mineral-occurrence maps of both metallic and non-metallic minerals; 
These will include geologic and grade and tonnage characteristics of the deposits; 
(d) Estimates of the number of undiscovered mineral deposits within identified mineral domains. 
Most geologists will argue that more information is better; however, from an economic perspective, more information is not always better. 
Expenditures for obtaining resource information should continue as long as an additional unit of expenditure is expected to generate one or more units of benefits (benefits and costs discounted to the present). 
104. One practical solution to the costs versus benefits dilemma is to link most mineral-resource assessment activities to policy issues in which decisions can be influenced by assessment data. 
This allows Governments to select resource assessment programmes that can provide the required level and quality of information at minimum cost. 
Ten policy issues that are influenced by resource assessment data are: 
(c) Diversification of regional economic and political power; 
(e) Establishing the terms of development of mineral deposits; 
(f) Reservation of land areas; 
(g) Designing resource processing plants; 
(h) Diversification of commodity exports; 
(j) Efficiency in resource development. 
105. Another problem is that the current understanding of the geologic parameters controlling the size, grade, and distribution of mineral resources is incomplete. 
No model can be constructed to predict these physical characteristics accurately. 
Therefore, resource estimates for undiscovered mineral resources are subject to a relatively wide margin of error. 
To be effective in development planning, the degree of uncertainty associated with estimates must be considered. 
106. Resource assessment information, gathered without consideration of the specific policy decisions that might be influenced by the data, may not be used, regardless of the quality of the assessment. 
This may partially explain why so much of the mineral resource information gathered in developing countries is never used to make any substantive policy decisions. 
Despite the inherent errors in resource assessment methodologies, planners and policy makers can more effectively establish long-term development strategies for a country by considering estimates of the economic potential of discovered and undiscovered mineral resources. 
However, in the course of its technical assistance activities, the Department has participated in the creation of a number of national mineral inventories and geo-databases. 
The information and expertise developed during the execution of these projects could readily be applied to a coherent mineral-resource assessment programme managed by the United Nations and designed to unite and standardize current independent and regional initiatives, and thereby assist international trade and planning. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the northern region on 25 December 1993. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the northern region on 26 December 1993. 
At 1143 hours on 26 December 1993, a hostile formation dropped a heat flare 15 kilometres south of Basra. 
We join the Government and the people of Fiji in mourning the sudden loss of their beloved President. 
President Ganilau was a Pacific statesman of the highest standing, who served his country for over 50 years in various public offices. 
He was a Paramount Chief, a soldier and a sportsman, and was the first President of the Republic of Fiji, in 1987. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the representative of Angola, who will speak on behalf of the Group of African States. 
Mr. VAN DUNEM "MBINDA" (Angola): The people and the Government of the Republic of Fiji are mourning the passing of the President and Commander-in-Chief of Fiji, His Excellency Ratu Sir Penaia Ganilau. 
The African Group in the United Nations takes this opportunity to say that it shares the loss of that very important son of Fiji, who devoted his life to the struggle for his people's independence and social progress in various domains. 
Indeed, his loss is felt not only by the people of the sister Republic of Fiji, but by all peace-loving people and by all mankind. 
We will remember Ratu Sir Penaia Ganilau, President of Fiji, for his actions and his dedication; he was a source of inspiration and an object of great respect and admiration for the world. 
The PRESIDENT: I call upon the representative of Japan, who will speak on behalf of the Group of Asian States. 
Mr. MARUYAMA (Japan): I wish on behalf of the Asian Group to express sincere condolences to our colleague Ambassador Seniloli and, through him, to the Government and the people of the Republic of Fiji, on the passing of their esteemed President, His Excellency Ratu Sir Penaia Ganilau. 
Having joined the Fiji civil service in 1939, he held a variety of posts - notably, Minister for Home Affairs, Minister for Lands and Mineral Resources, Deputy Prime Minister, and Governor-General. 
In 1987 he became the Republic's first President. 
Throughout his tenure as President, he led his Pacific island nation on the path of economic growth and prosperity, thus enhancing the well-being of its people and the stability of the region. 
The PRESIDENT: I call now on the representative of Ecuador, who will speak on behalf of the Group of Latin American and Caribbean States. 
President Ganilau served his country with distinction in a great variety of fields of endeavour. 
Subsequently, he held the most important of executive posts in the Fiji civil service in everything connected with the economy and development, then in the legislative branch and finally the executive branch of government. 
His long career in public service took him to his country's highest positions. 
He was the third Governor General of Fiji, in 1983, and later, when the Republic was declared in 1987, became its first President. 
I am sure the people of Fiji will remember this illustrious man with admiration, gratitude and respect. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mr. Jos Caetano da Costa Pereira of Portugal, who will speak on behalf of the Group of Western European and Other States. 
Mr. da COSTA PEREIRA (Portugal): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the Group of Western European and Other States. 
President Ratu Sir Ganilau earned widespread respect in the international community while enjoying exceptional and respectful authority at home. 
In this forum I shall limit myself to recalling President Ratu Sir Ganilau's significant role as the first President of the Republic of Fiji. 
Mr. WILLIAMS (United States of America): The Government and the people of the United States would like to express their deep regret at the loss of a great statesman, President Ratu Sir Penaia Ganilau of Fiji. 
During his long years of service to the people of Fiji as a military officer, civil servant, parliamentarian, minister, Deputy Prime Minister, former Chairman of the Great Council of Chiefs and Governor General, and, most recently, as President, he demonstrated an untiring devotion to the rights of others. 
His steady hand as Chief of State and his wise counsel will long be remembered. 
We hope that others will be inspired by his example. 
Our deepest sympathy goes out to his family and to the Government and the people of Fiji. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on Mr. Ratu Manasa Seniloli, Permanent Representative of Fiji. 
Mr. SENILOLI (Fiji): On behalf of the people and the Government of the Republic of Fiji, I wish to express our sincere appreciation for the warm tribute just paid to our late President, His Excellency Ratu Sir Penaia Ganilau. 
Ratu Sir Penaia Ganilau played a central role in shaping Fiji's political destiny for more than three decades. 
After the political upheaval that Fiji faced in 1987, he played a pivotal and crucial role in bringing stability back to the country. 
President Ganilau worked tirelessly to the very end and served the people of Fiji in numerous capacities throughout his life. 
During the latter part of his 56 years of public service, he followed Fiji's foreign relations closely. 
He understood the role of this Organization in maintaining peace and security, and he gave his wholehearted support to Fiji's peace-keeping effort. 
Ratu Sir Penaia Ganilau, who symbolized stability, tolerance and love, was highly regarded and respected by Fiji's multiracial population, and he will be greatly missed. 
Let me conclude by assuring you, Mr. President, and the Member States that my delegation will convey your kind sentiments of sympathy and sorrow to the bereaved family and to the people and the Government of the Republic of Fiji. 
Mr. SACIRBEY (Bosnia and Herzegovina): Let me join other representatives in expressing my condolences to the people and the Republic of Fiji on the loss of their beloved President, Ratu Sir Penaia Ganilau. 
After all that has been inflicted upon us, after all the deprivations we have suffered and after all the betrayals and abandonment, let me none the less assure you that we are not here to eulogize the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We continue to be the victims of genocide. 
We continue to suffer the senseless deaths of thousands of people resulting from the continuing sieges by the fascist barbarians. 
And although the civilized democracies of the West still deny our right to self-defence, the rumour of our nation's death is greatly exaggerated. 
Ironically, it may be that our stubborn refusal to acquiesce to our own long-predicted destruction is what makes so many so uncomfortable and even more unwilling to allow us our rights. 
Perhaps there are those who find our continued existence an embarrassment that belies their stated commitment to international law. 
We remain sincerely committed to reaching a negotiated peace. 
When the international community has failed to confront the genocide against our population and has allowed our civilians to be shelled, shot and denied basic essentials, we must negotiate even with our tormenters to minimize the suffering. 
We will not be the last to defend principles long abandoned by the rest at the expense of our people. 
We will make the most painful concessions which have never been made by those who so vehemently advocate such concessions - all of this to save lives and to preserve a viable nation and our multicultural, tolerant, democratic society. 
We have sincerely accepted all the principles incorporated in the mandate of the European Union Initiative. 
More critically, they have increasingly reneged on commitments to assure the flow of essential humanitarian assistance. 
Unfortunately, the results do not in any way justify the expectations. 
The European Union Initiative seeks to give the Serbians an incentive to withdraw from a small area of land they have "ethnically cleansed" by rewarding them with an easing of sanctions, legitimacy and the abandonment of the principles of the Western community, the United Nations Charter and international law. 
Those who have invested in this Initiative so much of their prestige and so much hope for our future and survival must now contemplate fully their responsibility to reverse the ever-deepening process of appeasement and to restore the delivery of urgently needed humanitarian essentials. 
The draft resolution (A/48/L.50) before us seeks to accomplish those objectives - objectives that are essential for the attainment of any peace and for the saving of lives. 
If those who have promoted the new peace plan can envision a more effective step to give their Initiative new vigour and credibility, then they should have the courage to propose such a step. 
But let us be clear on one point: promises of more carrots and offers of more talks alone will not bring about the necessary good faith and respect for international law and principles. 
Otherwise, we must question whether the United Nations has a genetic predisposition or deficiency that it may have inherited from the League of Nations. 
In Bosnia and Herzegovina, religion and ethnicity are the excuses for aggression and are in fact the weapons for the committing of genocide. 
The long and painful struggle against apartheid is coming to a successful close in Africa. 
Meanwhile, apartheid, this zombie from another era, rises from the dead in our country, now promoted as a tool of peace by those who originally gave it life in Africa and elsewhere. 
To the democracies of the West, we say: we expected your help in confronting fascism and aggression because we were defending the very principles and human rights that you so eloquently advocate. 
Worse, you excused your inaction and added to our despair by categorizing us on the basis of ethnicity and religion rather than on that of our actions and political philosophy. 
You further victimized us by equating the responsibility of the victim with that of the aggressor through the irresponsible and even malicious labelling of this aggression as a civil or religious war. 
You not only sought to deny us our rights as victims, but you also attempted to slander and deny the legacy of our nation as a tolerant, multi-ethnic society. 
Early this fall an UNPROFOR official asserted that the siege of Sarajevo was no longer. 
Last month the people of Sarajevo were deprived by United Nations officials of the right to receive a troupe of well-respected artists as part of a cultural exchange and a symbol of solidarity. 
Last week, the Serbians continued to block the delivery of humanitarian essentials, and especially winterization materials, in order to starve and freeze the people of Sarajevo. 
More than 20 innocent civilians were murdered. 
Dozens of others were maimed. 
Sarajevo is also the victim of hypocrisy. 
Sarajevo is the living embodiment of the slow-motion strangulation of our entire nation, a nation which is a Member State of this body, the United Nations. 
All of us are at risk in Sarajevo. 
Do not allow the spirit of Sarajevo's tolerance to wither, for without it all of us will be made poorer. 
Do not allow Sarajevo to be razed, for all of our principles may be buried underneath the rubble. 
The Argentine Republic has always recognized Bosnia and Herzegovina's right to sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence, and will continue to do so. 
The Argentine Republic once again condemns the constant violations of the sovereignty of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the repeated, extremely grave violations of human rights perpetrated against its population, and in particular the odious policy of "ethnic cleansing" carried out on its territory. 
The Argentine Republic staunchly supports a negotiated, just, peaceful and lasting settlement of the conflict that has stricken the peoples of the region. 
In that connection, we reaffirm our conviction that such a settlement can be achieved only through the measures envisaged in the Charter for the peaceful settlement of disputes. 
We reaffirm also that the non-recognition of the acquisition of territory by the use of force entails the total rejection of the legal validity of every act perpetrated by the occupiers of illegitimately held territory. 
Convinced that bolstering justice and upholding the principles of international law constitute the best way to safeguard international peace and security, my country has since 1991 contributed a volunteer force of 950 mechanized infantry from the Argentine army, who are stationed in Croatia. 
Mindful of recent events, we want to state that we shall not reduce our contribution in any way, despite the fact that our troops have sustained casualties as they perform their difficult task. 
Only a climate of peace and mutual respect will make it possible for the parties to this unfortunate conflict to achieve a just, lasting negotiated settlement. 
From this rostrum of peace, I pay tribute on behalf of the Argentine Republic to two of our sons, Captain Jos Rojas and Sergeant-Major Sergio Valla. 
The first, who led one of the four companies in the Argentine army battalion stationed in Croatia, died yesterday while on patrol, as a result of the explosion of a mine. 
Let us, with the restraint that marks true soldiers, who understand the hardship and sacrifice that are part of their profession, and simply say that he died while doing his duty. 
We know that war is antithetical to mankind, to reason, to intelligence - to the very essence of humanity. 
I mention Captain Jos Rojas and Sergeant-Major Sergio Valla in this Hall to pay them a sad but serene tribute on behalf of the men and women of my country and, I am sure, of the entire international community, represented here. 
We all pray that God may be with their families, and express our gratitude to the deceased. 
I close with the words of a great lady of the host country, Eleanor Roosevelt. 
She once said that it is not enough to speak of peace; one must believe in it. 
But nor is it enough to believe in peace; one must work for it. 
We in this Organization know how very true those words are. 
The PRESIDENT: I propose that the list of speakers in the debate on this item should be closed today at 11.30 a.m. 
I wish also to associate my delegation with the expressions of condolence just conveyed by the representative of Argentina on the sad losses suffered, in the course of duty, by his compatriots. 
That aggression has been compounded by armed attacks by Croat extremist elements, particularly in central Bosnia. 
Since the Second World War the world has witnessed many cases of aggression. 
We have seen violations of human rights, often of a most brutal kind. 
In Bosnia and Herzegovina we are witnessing the most horrible combination of aggression and genocide, in full view of the international community. 
It is indeed ironic that this tragedy is being enacted on a continent which prides itself on its commitment to human rights and international legality. 
Throughout this conflict the Security Council, the principal organ of the United Nations entrusted with the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, has been unable to a great extent to fulfil its Charter responsibility. 
Over the last nearly two years the Security Council has acted in a piecemeal and irresolute manner, without comprehensively addressing the core issue of aggression and occupation. 
They have now consolidated their occupation of two thirds of the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Pakistan has consistently urged the international community, particularly the Security Council, to act swiftly and firmly, on the basis of the principles enshrined in the United Nations Charter, to retrieve and redress the situation. 
As a member of the Security Council since January this year, Pakistan, together with other like-minded countries in the Council, has called for decisive action to avert and mitigate the tragedy in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Regrettably, the Security Council resolutions on Bosnia and Herzegovina remain largely unimplemented, despite the fact that most of them were adopted under Chapter VII. 
In fact, action by the Security Council was delayed, with the result that it could not have any meaningful impact in stopping aggression against the defenceless Bosnians. 
All the while, the Serbs used the cover of the peace process to pursue and consolidate their expansionist designs. 
Now, the argument of "ground realities" is being advanced to legalize a fait accompli. 
The victims of aggression and genocide are being required to pay the final price for a peace that seeks to legitimize the results of that aggression. 
Throughout the gruesome tragedy in Bosnia and Herzegovina, the Organization of the Islamic Conference (OIC) has steadfastly taken a principled position. 
Since the crisis erupted, the OIC has held two emergency meetings and a meeting of the extended Bureau. 
The OIC has consistently advocated that the sovereignty, unity and territorial integrity of Bosnia and Herzegovina should be fully restored. 
This ministerial mission visited important capitals, including those of the permanent members of the Security Council; held in-depth discussions in Geneva with the Co-Chairmen of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia; and met all members of the Security Council in New York. 
The continuation of the arms embargo against Bosnia and Herzegovina has simply whetted the appetite of the aggressor and is therefore totally unjustifiable. 
It has prevented the victim of aggression from exercising its inherent right to individual and collective self-defence under Article 51 of the United Nations Charter. 
In fact, the unjust arms embargo against Bosnia and Herzegovina has contributed to the genocide of the defenceless Muslims. 
To argue that the victim of aggression and genocide should not be allowed to acquire the means of self-defence challenges the most elementary logic of fair play - apart from derogating from the principles and provisions of the United Nations Charter relating to self-defence. 
It is regrettable that the peace package that is under consideration at the ongoing Geneva talks is based primarily upon the Serb-Croat proposals, which, de facto, seek a three-way partition, along ethnic lines, of a State Member of the United Nations. 
The Muslims, who constitute 50 per cent of the population, are being allocated about 30 per cent of the territory, to be divided into six small and geographically separated parts, with no viable access to the Adriatic Sea. 
Pakistan believes that, even at this eleventh hour, resolute action can help save the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and its Muslim population. 
This is essential if a complete cessation of hostilities is to be secured and the delivery of humanitarian assistance facilitated. 
The continuing siege is causing immense human suffering, and it is the most significant impediment to meaningful peace talks. 
At the same time, it is vitally important that safe and secure humanitarian-relief corridors be established in order to ensure the unhindered supply of humanitarian-relief goods to the threatened cities in Bosnia and Herzegovina during this winter. 
Finally, it is time the negotiations in Geneva were brought under the supervision of the Security Council in order to ensure transparency in the process and to ensure justice and equity, which are pre-conditions for a lasting political solution to the problem. 
The failure of the world community to arrest and reverse the aggression in Bosnia and Herzegovina will have far-reaching consequences for the future of world peace and stability. 
The unchecked aggression against Bosnia carries a sombre lesson for small and militarily vulnerable States, which are likely to lose confidence in the ability of the United Nations collectively to safeguard their security, sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
It will also encourage regional "hegemonists" to defy the will of the international community in pursuit of their expansionist ambitions. 
Force could become the primary currency of international relations, and chaos would be its companion. 
Had that been done, the world might well have been spared the tragic spectacle of a nation disappearing in front of our very eyes. 
Draft resolution A/48/L.50, which Pakistan has the honour to co-sponsor, is a product of intensive negotiations, during the course of which the numerous ideas and concepts set forth by a number of delegations were incorporated into the final text. 
But the genesis of this draft resolution is the Charter of the United Nations itself. 
And, therefore, in the measure of its adoption and implementation we stand collectively before the judgement of history. 
Many statements have been made and several resolutions have been adopted by the Security Council on this tragic situation and on its grave consequences for peace, security and stability in that region. 
All this clearly reaffirms the position of His Highness, Sheikh Zayed Bin Sultan Al Nahyan, President of the United Arab Emirates, which I cited last year from this rostrum. 
My country has hosted recently a group of that country's citizens for treatment in State hospitals at the expense of His Highness, and they have been provided with all necessary care and services. 
This position arises from our commitment to and belief in the Charter of the United Nations, the principles of international law, and the great Islamic teachings and values of our heritage. 
The events now taking place in Bosnia and Herzegovina make us doubt the international community's ability to realize such noble aspirations. 
If the international community allows the present situation to continue without let or hindrance, the United Nations and the Security Council in particular will lose the role mandated to them in addressing international peace and security issues and the confidence in their ability to perform that role. 
In the light of these facts, any assessment by the General Assembly of the current situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina and any resolution adopted on that situation will crystallize and reflect the full collective will of the international community. 
Furthermore, we demand support for international efforts to persuade the Serbian and Croatian forces to lift the siege of cities and villages and to allow the free movement of international humanitarian assistance. 
All these acts are flagrant violations of the principles of international humanitarian law and the Geneva Conventions of 1949. 
The time has come to reach a peaceful agreement and to put an end to this tragic war which has claimed so many victims and caused so much suffering and destruction. 
Adherence by the international community to these principles and objectives will strengthen our hope for a new future of peace, security and sustainable development for all humanity. 
Mr. NOTERDAEME (Belgium) (interpretation from French): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union. 
Today, despite the efforts of the international community and the European Union, Bosnia and Herzegovina is still the scene of a shameful and deeply disturbing war. 
As winter descends once again on a war-torn land, the humanitarian situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina remains the most immediate concern of the European Union. 
Through their tireless efforts, the suffering of the war-stricken civilian population has been to some extent alleviated. 
Since the beginning of the conflict the European Union has been investing personnel, matiel and considerable financial resources to help the civilian victims of the war. 
Its total humanitarian aid effort amounts to $1.185 billion. 
On 29 October last the Council of the European Union decided to devote the first joint initiative of its common foreign and security policy to supporting the delivery of humanitarian assistance in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Consistent with that decision, the European Union decided on 9 November to increase its contribution to the resources available to the UNHCR and to support, in cooperation with UNPROFOR, the delivery of international aid, notably by identifying, repairing and maintaining the best routes. 
According to the latest estimates, the financial and material needs for the coming months will be enormous. 
The High Commissioner for Refugees estimates that $696.5 million will be needed to meet humanitarian needs to June 1994. 
Whatever efforts the international community may make towards providing humanitarian assistance will be in vain if the parties involved do not cooperate. 
The European Union vigorously condemns acts of aggression against the humanitarian convoys. 
Today the European Union reiterates its condemnation of the practices of "ethnic cleansing" and all violations of international humanitarian law and human rights, regardless of who commits them. 
It recalls that the perpetrators of such crimes will be held personally responsible and will be brought to justice. 
In this connection, the European Union welcomes the decision taken by the Security Council in resolution 827 (1993) to create the International Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia. 
The Union stresses in this regard the need to ensure financing by the mandatory contributions of all Member States. 
The European Union today recalls its support for the UNPROFOR contingents, to which the member States of the European Union are contributing more than half the troops. 
With courage and at times, alas, at the cost of their lives, the Blue Helmets are resolutely carrying out their mission. 
With its long-term missions in Sandjak, Kosovo and Vojvodina, the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) has also contributed to avoiding the destabilization of those regions. 
The European Union therefore condemns the refusal of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to authorize the CSCE missions to continue their activities. 
The CSCE action in the area has also taken the form of assistance given, with the help of the European Union, to neighbouring countries to ensure that the sanctions are respected. 
Finally, it welcomes NATO's decision to ensure compliance with the no-fly zone and its provision of close air support for UNPROFOR in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The European Union remains convinced that only a negotiated agreement accepted by all the parties will make it possible to resolve the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
As we see it, there is no alternative to this approach that is credible, none that deserves serious consideration. 
Beyond that, there could not possibly be any genuine peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina without a settlement of the crises in neighbouring areas. 
On 29 November last, the European Union proposed a comprehensive and gradual approach aimed at developing a just and lasting settlement of all the problems linked to the crisis in the former Yugoslavia. 
In launching that initiative, the European Union sought to contribute to the efforts at peace which it is pursuing, together with the United Nations, in the context of close cooperation. 
The parties have agreed to resume negotiations in the context of this gradual and comprehensive approach. 
So far as Bosnia is concerned, this approach is based on building upon the gains made at the Geneva negotiations, which were put into final form aboard the aircraft carrier Invincible last September. 
The Serb side still has not given its consent to the necessary territorial adjustments. 
The Bosnians are entitled to a viable territory with access to the sea, and appeals are being made to the Croat side on that score. 
As regards the territories under the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force in Croatia, the gradual and comprehensive approach is based on a modus vivendi. 
The European Union will continue to follow closely the evolution of the ongoing talks. 
The draft resolution (A/48/L.50) on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina introduced in the course of this debate comprises elements which run counter to the approach the European Union is taking, one which facilitates the resumption and the pursuit of the negotiations. 
The appeal to the Security Council to consider exempting the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina from the arms embargo imposed under Security Council resolution 713 (1991) is the main such element. 
Given these circumstances, the European Union will not be in a position to support this draft resolution and it will abstain in the voting. 
We do hope they will choose the road to peace, a road upon which the European Union will help them embark. 
As a Member of the United Nations, Malaysia is ashamed that this Organization has failed to put an end to the genocide in Bosnia and Herzegovina, where the most serious violations of humanitarian law since the Second World War are taking place. 
To us it is incomprehensible that the "ethnic cleansing" and the horrendous atrocities committed by the Serbian forces in Bosnia and Herzegovina have been allowed to continue for almost two years now. 
The debate today is not only to express our anguish over the tragedy but also to question the commitment of the Security Council and of powerful nations to uphold international law and to protect the most fundamental of human rights - the right to life. 
The irony of the situation is that this is happening in Europe, much vaunted as the cradle of Western humanist traditions and civilization. 
But - worse still - for them to prevent the victims from exercising their inherent right to collective or individual self-defence is unjust and immoral. 
Many may wonder whether some Europeans are going back to the traditional but destructive balance of power politics, with some influencing others to opt for a policy of appeasement and peace at any price, as if nothing had been learnt from history. 
Some European nations have been in the forefront of initiating peace talks within the framework of the Steering Committee of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia. 
Malaysia and other countries of the Organization of the Islamic Conference fear that the so-called peace plan advocated by the mediators is being pursued at the expense of the victims of aggression and genocide - the Bosnian Muslims. 
The plan legitimizes the acquisition of territory through the use of force, through "ethnic cleansing" by the Serbs and through the partitioning of a State along ethnic lines. 
It is a peace plan with no honour and no justice. 
Is this the kind of solution that the United Nations provides for the most serious violations of human rights in Bosnia and Herzegovina? What kind of message is the United Nations sending to the ultranationalistic, racist groups and would-be aggressors who threaten international peace and stability? 
It is also absolutely essential that the mediators work within their authorized mandate and agreed framework. 
The integrity and legality of any peace plan will be questioned if any effort to renew or undertake a negotiating process is not based on that premise. 
We are now approaching the second winter of this tragedy. 
The Security Council has adopted over 40 resolutions on Bosnia and Herzegovina; yet not one has been effectively implemented. 
It is disturbing that the Council has shied away from enforcing its own resolutions. 
Serbian forces no longer have any respect for any Security Council resolution. 
Despite systematic and wide-scale Serbian obstruction of the delivery of international humanitarian assistance, no effort has been made to enforce Security Council resolution 770 (1992), which provides for the use of all necessary means. 
Even hospitals, market places and children's playgrounds are becoming open Serbian killing fields. 
On 15 December 1993 alone, the Serbs fired 300 artillery and mortar rounds into Sarajevo, causing a number of deaths and adding to the destruction of the city. 
Sadly, one no longer places much stock or hope in the threats of airstrikes which the United States and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) countries made earlier. 
The absence of action in the case of Bosnia and Herzegovina contrasts all too harshly with the case of the Gulf crisis, where intervention moved all too swiftly not only to restore Kuwait's sovereignty, but to guarantee Western access to oil. 
The Security Council has chosen to ignore two resolutions of the General Assembly - resolutions 46/242 and 47/121 - calling for enforcement action to restore peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Security Council has also ignored the Declaration of the Vienna World Conference on Human Rights calling for a halt to the genocide in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
That genocide remains rampant in Bosnia and Herzegovina indicates that the Contracting Parties have not upheld their Convention obligations to prevent the crime from being committed and therefore are in violation of the Convention themselves. 
Members may recall that last year the General Assembly adopted resolution 47/121, on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina; among other things, it requested the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly by 18 January 1993 on the implementation of that resolution. 
Regrettably, we have yet to see the report of the Secretary-General. 
Many of us insist that this resolution remains valid and therefore must be complied with. 
The absence of the report on Bosnia is unacceptable to my delegation. 
Malaysia regrets that many prominent European nations have indicated that they will abstain on this draft resolution, on the pretext that it is not balanced and may contradict Article 12 of the Charter. 
Mr. ALLAGANY (Saudi Arabia) (interpretation from Arabic): At the outset, I should like to pay tribute to the Government and people of Bosnia and Herzegovina for their steadfast resistance to the continued aggression against their country. 
Many resolutions have been adopted under Chapter VII of the Charter, but we wonder whether all the efforts made so far are indeed enough to save the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
With every passing day, we witness the aggravation of this tragic situation as a result of the military superiority of the Bosnian Serbs and the outside support they continue to receive from Serbia and Montenegro. 
It is to be noted that this plan started with a step that may be called an illusory union, without an army or a police force directly under a central authority or an elected parliament. 
It is clear to us that this plan is no more than the knee-jerk reaction of international mediators reacting to facts on the ground created by actions over which they have no control. 
This indeed is a pitiful admission which means that aggression has triumphed and that violence is the means of settlement. 
The faltering stance by the international community has allowed the aggressors to make gains from their aggression and to go on perpetrating the crimes of the heinous policy of "ethnic cleansing". 
This weak position, on the part of the European countries in particular was behind the failure to implement fully the resolutions of the London Conference, on which we had pinned high hopes, the failure of the Vance-Owen Plan and the failure of the subsequent Geneva talks. 
This contributed to the success of international efforts to reach a peaceful settlement in the case of Croatia. 
The international community even deprived Bosnia and Herzegovina of its legitimate right to self-defence under Article 51 of the Charter of the United Nations, the Charter of international legality. 
The international reports submitted to the Security Council on the human rights situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina have shown persistent and gross violations of human rights as a result of continued aggression against its Muslim people. 
Until 1991, the city of Mostar was a multi-ethnic city in which 35 per cent of the population was Muslim, 34 per cent Croat and 19 per cent Serb. 
Tension between the Croat and Muslim populations in Mostar reached its zenith when fighting broke out in Central Bosnia between the Bosnian Croats and the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
As a result, most of the Muslims were forced to flee the city after receiving death threats from the Bosnian Croat forces. 
This also has been the case in the cities and villages of Bosnia and Herzegovina where acts of displacement, murder, destruction and obstruction of the delivery of relief assistance continue to be perpetrated. 
We hope that the proposed solution will not be the cause of future wars and conflicts and hope that European history will not thus repeat itself. 
The concept of peace and stability that we aspire after in our new world is founded primarily on respect of and support for the principles of international legality. 
That a single and not a double standard is applied in dealing with similar issues and that the same provisions and stipulations are applied to all without bias, selectivity or discrimination, are important prerequisites for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
The international community's handling of the issue of Bosnia and Herzegovina must be based on the established norms stipulated in the United Nations Charter. 
Mr. AL-YOUSFI (Yemen) (interpretation from Arabic): This last decade of the century has been characterized, in many parts of the world, by increased violence and terrorism, the spread of civil wars and ethnic and tribal conflicts and the collapse of political regimes and State institutions. 
This has led to the weakening of the rule of law, to greater upheaval and disorder and to grave collective violations of human rights. 
Consequently the world has not become the oasis of peace we had hoped for a few years ago with the ending of the cold war and bipolarity. 
This has caused people to question the credibility of the international community and doubt its ability to establish a new world order that would be based on justice and respect for human rights. 
In this aggression, the likes of which Europe has never seen since the end of the Second World War, all norms of civilized conduct - including the principles of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, international law and the 1949 Geneva Convention - have been cast aside. 
My country has voiced its strong condemnation, in all international forums, of the Serb aggression against Bosnia and Herzegovina and the attendant collective killings, torture, rape and other crimes which shame humanity at the end of the twentieth century. 
In the Secretary-General's report on the activities of the Organization (A/48/1), the Secretary-General states that the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina is worsening, and I quote: 
The agreed principles which govern contemporary inter-State relations which were very vehemently and enthusiastically upheld and defended in the Gulf crisis have not been upheld with the same effectiveness in the case of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This demonstrates most clearly the double standards and selectivity of the Security Council in dealing with the question of the implementation of its own resolutions on international issues which are of the same nature and which arise within the same context and under the same conditions. 
There is no difference between the Serbian aggression against Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Israeli aggression against south Lebanon or any other aggression by any Member State of this Organization against another Member State in the east, west, north or south of the globe. 
First, immediate halting of all military operations; 
Thirdly, the results of aggression and "ethnic cleansing" must be eliminated; 
Sixthly, the Security Council must authorize UNPROFOR to use force to ensure respect for the cease-fire and to enforce its relevant resolutions. 
The Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, a Member State of the United Nations, faces a situation wherein its territorial unity and integrity are being violated by a naked military aggression motivated by political considerations and territorial ambitions. 
The very existence of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is now threatened, and the country faces the possibility of progressively disappearing as a State and of seeing its membership in the Organization automatically ended under the eyes and within earshot of the international community as a whole. 
My delegation wishes to draw the attention of the international community to the long history of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina as well as to the singularly admirable character of its capital, Sarajevo, which has maintained a unique multi-cultural, multi-ethnic and multi-religious character. 
The international community should support and preserve that character instead of turning its attention towards the attempts to divide this historic city and the State itself in a manner which would entrench the gains made by aggression. 
The United Nations, which performs the pivotal role in the contemporary international order, is duty bound to face up to the issue and deal with the real causes of the problem instead of focusing on contingencies and appearances. 
We also call for the elimination of aggression throughout Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Security Council has adopted numerous resolutions on this conflict, most of which were adopted under Chapter VII of the Charter. 
To date, none of those resolutions has been implemented and none of their provisions has been respected. 
Military activities are being escalated and the aggressors are engaged in an attempt to entrench their territorial gains in order gradually to force them, as a fait accompli, not only on the State which is the victim of their aggression but indeed on the entire international community. 
Clear and specific measures must be taken to halt aggression, eliminate its consequences and deal with the substance of the current dispute which led to the armed struggle which poses a continuing threat to international peace and security. 
Secondly, there must be an immediate binding cease-fire that must be respected by all parties. 
Fourthly, the aggressor must be forced to withdraw and the lands acquired by force must be returned; 
Fifthly, the policies and practices of "ethnic cleansing", which are a form of genocide, must be brought to an end, and the right of those who were forcibly expelled under that heinous slogan to return to their homes and lands under appropriate international protection must be ensured. 
Sixth, the mandate of UNPROFOR in Bosnia and Herzegovina must be amended to ensure a more effective role for UNPROFOR in providing international protection to civilians and ensuring the clear and effective implementation of Security Council resolutions. 
Half-measures are no longer viable. 
The international community is called upon today to take firm measures and impose comprehensive solutions. 
The credibility of the United Nations will be shaken in the eyes of those Member States which are weak in the balance of military power and which have strong neighbours with territorial ambitions. 
If the roots of the struggle are concealed by cosmetic solutions, the region will be likely to explode at any time. 
The delegation of Egypt welcomes all efforts aimed at reaching a peaceful solution to the problem of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We reaffirm here that a comprehensive, just and final solution is the fundamental guarantee for durability and stability. 
The long-awaited International Tribunal has been created in order to bring to justice the perpetrators of war crimes in the former Yugoslavia. 
We therefore believe that the Commission must continue its activities as a complementary body to the Tribunal. 
In conclusion, my delegation, as one of the co-sponsors of the draft resolution in document A/48/L.50, calls on the Member States to support the draft resolution as an expression of the solidarity of the international community with the people and Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina in their current plight. 
Mr. AL-NI'MAH (Qatar) (interpretation from Arabic): It is with deep sorrow that I stand here today to address the General Assembly during its discussion of the tragic situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
It has been complained of and condemned in the statements made here today, which have varied in the degrees of pain and sorrow voiced by the speakers. 
As an international community, we are in duty bound to be among those who, when they are touched by pain turn their pain into a remedy that would heal the deep wounds now being inflicted on Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We aspire after all that, but lack the will to act. 
That State has local allies, the Serbian population of Bosnia and Herzegovina, whom it directs and arms with war matiel and planes. 
That country is still a Member State of the United Nations, even though its membership has become somewhat restricted. 
Its leaders compete in deluding the world by falsely claiming that they want peace and that what is happening in Bosnia and Herzegovina is only a civil war over which they have no control, while contradicting their words with their actions. 
They have agreed to countless cease-fires, only to turn around and breach such cease-fires in collusion with their local allies. 
That shameful position is accompanied by the continuing and criminal shelling of Sarajevo, the capital of Bosnia and Herzegovina, and the obstruction of humanitarian assistance to the population of that unhappy city which now awaits the onset of winter. 
The immorality of the situation is self-evident, but what we have here goes far beyond that in terms of international peace and security. 
My delegation therefore calls upon the international community gathered here today to take the necessary and decisive action to halt this shameful chapter in the history of mankind. 
This was the formula proposed following the Geneva talks, a formula that was rejected by Bosnia's elected Parliament, which truly represents all the people of Bosnia without distinction. 
The acts of cruelty against the Bosnians continue unabated in flagrant disregard of the many resolutions adopted by this body, as if the word "cruelty" itself were gaining a bizarre sort of respectability. 
Our role seems to have become that of a spectator watching the slow and painful death of a fellow Member State. 
If we have sincerity of purpose and political will, I very much believe we can still save the Bosnians from extermination and prevent Bosnia and Herzegovina from disappearing from the map of Europe and the world. 
Our sincerity, we hope, will be reflected in the outcome of our deliberations at the present session of the General Assembly, which, if we fail, could very well be the last one for Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Indeed, it would be a shame for all of mankind and, particularly, for us present here today. 
In our opinion, human-rights values, to become universal and self-sustaining, must ensure the complete elimination of dual attitudes or selectivity on the part of the States Members of the United Nations. 
If people die because of aggression, atrocity and hunger, how, may I ask, can they exercise their human rights? 
Like everyone, we are alarmed at the continuing practice of "ethnic cleansing" by the Bosnian Serbs, and at the collusion between them and the extremist Croatian elements to seek the dismemberment of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
May we recall here Security Council resolution 713 (1991) on the arms embargo on the former Yugoslavia, which was adopted earlier for the purpose of deterring the aggressor. 
Therefore, before it is too late we must lift the arms embargo on Bosnia and Herzegovina to enable the Bosnians to fight for their survival, for surely we would all wish to see the Bosnians live as a nation in their own homeland. 
Such action would also deter Serbians from pressing on with their policy of expansionism and induce them to sit at the negotiating table in the right frame of mind for a fair and just political settlement acceptable to all. 
In short, the draft resolution contains measures that are all comprehensive in nature, but to implement them we need to apply our whole-hearted and determined efforts and thus bring this unbelievable human tragedy to a speedy close. 
Only such positive action could reinvigorate our trust and faith in ourselves as honest Members of this international Organization. 
Our conscience dictates that we support the draft resolution on Bosnia and Herzegovina that is before us. 
Inertia and inaction at this time would deal a cruel and deadly blow not only to international law and legitimacy, but also to our faith in this great institution - the United Nations. 
Bangladesh, for its part, not only has accorded its full and complete support to the draft resolution but has also co-sponsored it. 
We believe the present debate will culminate positively in the unanimous adoption of the draft resolution, thereby assisting the Bosnians in their bid for survival in their own homeland - Bosnia and Herzegovina - and deterring the Serbian aggressors. 
It would also send a clear and distinct signal to those with expansionist designs and ambitions about the strength and determination of the community of nations to uphold the principles and provisions of the United Nations Charter. 
The PRESIDENT (interpretation from French): In accordance with General Assembly resolution 3369 (XXX), of 10 October 1975, I now call upon the Observer of the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
Mr. ANSAY (Organization of the Islamic Conference): At the outset, Mr. President, I should like to thank you for giving me the opportunity once again to address this body regarding the worst human disaster and tragedy of our time: the situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
A Member of the United Nations family has fallen victim to a blatant and cruel war of conquest, accompanied by genocide, rape, religious "cleansing" and mass expulsions, the consequence of which is a horrible new kind of Serbo-apartheid. 
I presented a detailed account of all the OIC's activities in this regard some time ago before this Assembly. 
The Coordination Meeting inter alia, reaffirmed all previous resolutions pertaining to the situation and to the Serbo-Croatian collusion in seeking the dismemberment of a Member State of the United Nations through the use of force and acts of genocide against the Bosnian Muslims. 
It reaffirmed its steadfast support for the Government and the people of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina in their just struggle to safeguard the sovereignty, political independence and territorial integrity of their country. 
The OIC's annual Coordination Meeting also affirmed the commitment of the member States of the OIC to contribute towards the implementation of a just political settlement that fully meets the concerns of the Bosnian Government, within the framework of the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
In this connection, the Serbian side should be kept under firm pressure to respect and implement the relevant Security Council resolutions as well as the commitments made and agreements concluded. 
We also believe that, for the sake of international justice and the prevention of crimes against humanity, the International war crimes Tribunal should start effectively functioning without delay. 
All Governments, organizations and persons that have documents relevant to the mandate of this Tribunal should submit them in order to enable this newly established law enforcement agency to collect as much evidence as possible for the accomplishment of its mission. 
The ongoing process should in no way neglect this very important political and human rights issue. 
The Organization of the Islamic Conference, at the very beginning of the crisis, established at the United Nations in New York a Contact Group Task Force consisting of representatives of several Islamic countries, in order to monitor all relevant developments regarding this problem. 
The permanent representatives of the member States of the Organization of the Islamic Conference also met in New York on 6 December 1993 and issued a statement reflecting once again their nations' grave concern regarding the tragic, and still worsening, situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
"Despite the consistent show of flexibility by the Bosnian Government, there is no sign of an honourable peaceful settlement of the conflict. 
"The Organization of the Islamic Conference is alarmed at the recent suggestion to relax the sanctions imposed against Serbia-Montenegro. 
Any talk of lifting the sanctions not only would be premature, but would also serve to legitimize the brutal Serbian actions against a Member State of the United Nations. 
This aggression is still continuing unabated. 
The Organization of the Islamic Conference would resist any effort aimed at lifting the sanctions against the Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) as long as all conditions stipulated by the Security Council are not fully met, including the vacation of territories occupied by force and "ethnic cleansing". 
In this context, the Secretary-General held detailed discussions with Mr. Alia Izetbegovic, the President of the Republic, in the presence of the Bosnian Prime Minister, Mr. Silajdzic. 
We also contacted and exchanged views with the Foreign Ministers of Belgium, France, Germany, Austria and Great Britain as well as with the Co-Chairmen of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia and the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees. 
Subsequently, it was decided that this campaign of solidarity would be organized on Monday, 27 December 1993. 
It is hoped that this opportunity will permit member States to sensitize their public opinion about the Bosnian tragedy by means of symposiums, exhibitions and other activities. 
The Organization of the Islamic Conference, with its entire membership of 51 countries, reaffirms its strong and unswerving support for the just struggle of the Bosnian people against aggression, genocide and ethnic or religious "cleansing". 
The OIC fully endorses the constructive Bosnian position on the principles of a peaceful settlement of the conflict. 
3. Each organization listed in the annex to this note has been evaluated by the Summit secretariat in accordance with decision 2 of the Preparatory Committee and has been found relevant to the work of the Summit. 
Accordingly, the secretariat recommends to the Preparatory Committee the accreditation of the 76 non-governmental organizations listed in the annex below. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Accreditation of non-governmental organizations to the Conference and its preparatory process. 
4. Review and appraisal of progress made towards the implementation of the World Population Plan of Action. 
5. National reports of countries on their population situation, policies and programmes. 
6. Draft final document of the Conference. 
7. Provisional agenda and proposed organization of work of the Conference. 
At its third session, the Committee will have before it a list of additional non-governmental organizations that are being proposed for accreditation to the Conference and its preparatory process. 
The first quinquennial review and appraisal was undertaken in 1979; the second in 1984 (the findings of which were a substantive basis for the International Conference on Population, held at Mexico City in 1984); and the third in 1989. 
The report covers all areas of the Plan of Action, focusing more particularly on a set of 30 issues selected by the United Nations inter-agency coordination machinery. 
Among the preparatory activities for the Conference at the national level is the preparation by each participating country of a national report describing the population situation, policies and programmes of the country concerned, as well as the practical, concrete steps to reach population goals in each country. 
A comprehensive analysis of those national reports has been prepared and is before the Preparatory Committee for its consideration. 
The Preparatory Committee will have before it the draft final document of the Conference. 
The Preparatory Committee will have before it the draft provisional agenda of the Conference, together with the proposed organization of work of the Conference. 
The Preparatory Committee will report to the Conference on its work. 
Conscious of the particular significance of Antarctica to the international community in terms, inter alia, of international peace and security, environment, its effects on global climate conditions, economy and scientific research, 
Conscious also of the interrelationship between Antarctica and the physical, chemical and biological processes that regulate the total Earth system, 
Welcoming further the increasing support, including by some Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties, for the establishment of Antarctica as a nature reserve or world park to ensure the protection and conservation of its environment and its dependent and associated ecosystems for the benefit of all mankind, 
Welcoming the ongoing trend in acknowledging the need for internationally coordinated scientific research stations in Antarctica in order to minimize unnecessary duplication and logistical support facilities, 
3. Reiterates - while noting the cooperation of some United Nations specialized agencies and programmes at the Seventeenth Antarctic Treaty Consultative Meeting - the need for the Secretary-General or his representative to be invited to the meetings of the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties; 
5. Welcomes the commitment made by the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties under chapter 17 of Agenda 21, adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, 8/ as provided for in article III of the Antarctic Treaty, 9/ to continue: 
(a) To ensure that data and information resulting from scientific research activities conducted in Antarctica are freely available to the international community; 
(b) To enhance access of the international scientific community and specialized agencies of the United Nations to such data and information, including the encouragement of periodic seminars and symposia; 
7. Also urges the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties to establish monitoring and implementation mechanisms to ensure compliance with the provisions of the 1991 Madrid Protocol on Environmental Protection; 
8. Reiterates its call, in welcoming the ban on prospecting and mining in and around Antarctica for the next fifty years by Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties in accordance with the Madrid Protocol, for the ban to be made permanent; 
11. Encourages the Antarctic Treaty Consultative Parties to increase the level of cooperation and collaboration with a view to reducing the number of scientific stations in Antarctica and to handle tourism effectively through transparent environmental impact assessment studies; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Question of Antarctica". 
Reaffirming the primary role of the Mediterranean countries in strengthening and promoting peace, security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region, 
Recognizing also the indivisible character of security in the Mediterranean and that the enhancement of cooperation among Mediterranean countries with a view to promoting the economic and social development of all peoples of the region will contribute significantly to stability, peace and security in the region, 
Recognizing further that prospects for closer Euro-Mediterranean cooperation in all spheres can be enhanced by positive developments worldwide, particularly in Europe and in the Middle East, 
Expressing its concern at the persistent tension and continuing military activities in parts of the Mediterranean that hinder efforts to strengthen security and cooperation in the region, 
4. Recognizes that the elimination of the economic and social disparities in levels of development as well as other obstacles in the Mediterranean area will contribute to enhancing peace, security and cooperation among Mediterranean countries; 
5. Encourages the Mediterranean countries to strengthen further their cooperation in facing the terrorist activities, which pose a serious threat to peace, security and stability in the region and therefore to the improvement of the current political, economic and social situation; 
9. Recalls the decisions taken by the Second Ministerial Meeting of the Western Mediterranean Countries, held at Algiers in October 1991, and the decision concerning the forthcoming summit meeting of the Western Mediterranean countries to be held at Tunis; 
12. Takes note of the final report of the international symposium on the future of the Mediterranean region, held at Tunis on 4 and 5 November 1992; 
15. Encourages the continued widespread support among Mediterranean countries for the convening of a conference on security and cooperation in the Mediterranean, as well as the ongoing regional consultations to create the appropriate conditions for its convening; 
16. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a report on means to strengthen security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region; 
17. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Strengthening of security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region". 
Recalling the Declaration of the Indian Ocean as a Zone of Peace, contained in its resolution 2832 (XXVI) of 16 December 1971, and recalling also its resolution 47/59 of 9 December 1992 and other relevant resolutions, 
Welcoming the positive developments in international political relations, which offer opportunities for enhancing peace, security and cooperation, and which have been reflected in the work of the Ad Hoc Committee on the Indian Ocean, 
4. Invites Member States to submit to the Secretary-General, by 31 May 1994, their views on new alternative approaches, including those discussed at the 1993 session of the Ad Hoc Committee and contained in its report to the General Assembly; 
9. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Implementation of the Declaration of the Indian Ocean as a Zone of Peace". 
Recalling its resolution 2734 (XXV) of 16 December 1970 on the Declaration on the Strengthening of International Security, as well as all its previous resolutions on the review of the implementation of the Declaration, 
Welcoming the recent positive changes in the international landscape, characterized by the end of the cold war, the relaxation of tensions on the global level and the emergence of a new spirit governing relations among nations, 
Expressing its serious concern at the threat that could be posed to international peace and security by the resurgence of doctrines of racial superiority or exclusivity and the contemporary forms and manifestations of racism and xenophobia, 
Stressing the need for the strengthening of international security through disarmament, particularly nuclear disarmament leading up to the elimination of all nuclear weapons, and restraints on the qualitative and quantitative escalation of the arms race, 
Stressing also that the United Nations is the fundamental instrument for regulating international relations and resolving global problems for the maintenance and effective promotion of peace and security, disarmament and social and economic development, 
1. Reaffirms the continuing validity of the Declaration on the Strengthening of International Security, and calls upon all States to contribute effectively to its implementation; 
2. Also reaffirms that all States must respect, in their international relations, the principles enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations; 
3. Emphasizes that, until an enduring and stable universal peace based on a comprehensive, viable and readily implementable structure of international security is established, peace, the achievement of disarmament and the settlement of disputes by peaceful means continue to be the first and foremost task of the international community; 
6. Calls for regional dialogues, where appropriate, to promote security and economic, environmental, social and cultural cooperation, taking into account the particular characteristics of each region; 
7. Stresses the importance of global and regional approaches to disarmament, which should be pursued simultaneously to promote regional and international peace and security; 
8. Reaffirms the fundamental role of the United Nations in the maintenance of international peace and security, and expresses the hope that it will continue to address all threats to international peace and security in accordance with the Charter; 
9. Urges all States to take further immediate steps aimed at promoting and using effectively the system of collective security as envisaged in the Charter, as well as halting effectively the arms race with the aim of achieving general and complete disarmament under effective international control; 
10. Also stresses the urgent need for more equitable development of the world economy and for redressing the current asymmetry and inequality in economic and technological development between the developed and developing countries, which are basic prerequisites for the strengthening of international peace and security; 
12. Also reaffirms that the democratization of international relations is an imperative necessity, and stresses its belief that the United Nations offers the best framework for the promotion of this goal; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fiftieth session the item entitled "Review of the implementation of the Declaration on the Strengthening of International Security". 
Recalling its resolution 47/60 B of 9 December 1992 on maintenance of international security, 
Expressing its serious concern over new threats to international peace and security, the persistence of tensions in some regions and the emergence of new conflicts, 
Reaffirming the importance of multilateral mechanisms in the areas of disarmament and international peace and security, 
Bearing in mind the crucial contribution that progress in the field of disarmament, arms control, non-proliferation, transparency in arms transfers and confidence-building measures can make to the maintenance of international peace and security, 
Emphasizing that international peace and security must be seen in an integrated manner and that the efforts of the international community to build peace, justice, stability and security must encompass not only military matters, but also relevant political, economic, social, humanitarian, environmental and developmental aspects, 
Stressing the importance of global and regional approaches to disarmament, which should be pursued to promote regional and international peace and security, 
3. Emphasizes its commitment to preventive diplomacy and the need to develop appropriate political mechanisms for the early solution of disputes and for the timely and peaceful resolution of any situation that might impair friendly relations among States, so as to preserve peace and strengthen international security; 
4. Stresses the need for the full implementation of Security Council resolutions; 
5. Recognizes that it has an important role to play in helping to address situations that might lead to international friction or dispute, in close cooperation and coordination with the Security Council and the Secretary-General in accordance with the Charter; 
7. Urges all States to strive for sustainable progress in the field of disarmament, arms control, non-proliferation, transparency in arms transfers and confidence-building measures, which can provide a crucial contribution to the maintenance of international peace and security; 
8. Recognizes the importance of humanitarian concerns in conflict situations and welcomes the increasing role of the United Nations system in providing humanitarian assistance; 
9. Decides to continue consideration of the question of maintenance of international security and invites Member States to provide their views on further consideration of this question; 
10. Also decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Maintenance of international security". 
Recalling its resolutions 2625 (XXV) of 24 October 1970, the annex to which contains the Declaration on Principles of International Law concerning Friendly Relations and Cooperation among States in accordance with the Charter of the United Nations, and 46/62 of 9 December 1991, 
Emphasizing the urgency of the consolidation of the Balkans as a region of peace, security, stability and good-neighbourliness, thus contributing to the maintenance of international peace and security and so enhancing the prospects for sustained development and prosperity for its peoples, 
Noting the desire of the Balkan States to develop good-neighbourly relations among themselves and friendly relations with all nations in accordance with the Charter, 
1. Calls upon all Balkan States to endeavour to promote good-neighbourly relations and continually to undertake unilateral and joint activities, particularly confidence-building measures as appropriate, in particular within the framework of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe; 
2. Emphasizes the importance for all Balkan States to promote mutual cooperation in all fields and, inter alia, in trade and other forms of economic cooperation, transport and telecommunications, protection of the environment, advancement of democratic processes, promotion of human rights and development of cultural and sport relations; 
3. Stresses that closer engagement of Balkan States in cooperation arrangements on the European continent will favourably influence the political and economic situation in the region, as well as the good-neighbourly relations among Balkan States; 
5. Decides to consider the report of the Secretary-General on the subject at its fiftieth session. 
Recalling also the ongoing efforts of the General Assembly aimed at revitalizing its work, and recalling further its resolution 47/233 of 17 August 1993, 
Recalling the Final Document of the Tenth Special Session of the General Assembly, 1/ the first special session devoted to disarmament, and the objectives and priorities set out therein, as well as the progress achieved in arms control and disarmament towards these ends, 
Encouraged by the changed political climate in the post-cold-war era, which is conducive to further bilateral, regional and multilateral efforts in disarmament, and aware of the consequent need to adjust the work of the United Nations, including that concerned with disarmament and international security, 
Conscious of the need to improve the interrelationship between disarmament and arms regulation issues and the broader international security context, 
Encouraged by the efforts undertaken by the Secretary-General to strengthen the Secretariat's capabilities to enable it to discharge its tasks effectively, 
1. Decides to enhance the effectiveness of the First Committee by: 
(a) Addressing in a more systematic manner the issues of disarmament and related matters of international security; 
(b) Streamlining its functioning and, as a first step towards that end, encouraging more detailed and focused discussion of the specific agenda items; 
(c) Reviewing annually the time and resources allotted for its work; 
2. Decides also, in relation to the restructuring and reorganization of the annual agenda of the First Committee, to adopt, in order to promote more detailed and focused discussions, a thematic approach whereby items presented by Member States are clustered in broad topic areas, such as: 
(b) Other weapons of mass destruction; 
3. Requests the Chairman of the First Committee to continue consultations on the further rationalization of the work of the Committee in terms of improving its effective functioning, taking into account relevant resolutions adopted by the Committee, as well as views and proposals presented to it on this issue; 
The relevant resolutions also stipulated that the members of the UNDP/UNFPA and UNICEF governing bodies should serve for a term of three years, beginning on the first day of the organizational meeting in February of each year and 1 August, respectively. 
3. In resolution 48/162, the General Assembly decided that the Executive Boards should each have 36 members and that the membership of each Executive Board should be with due regard to equitable geographical representation and other relevant factors, with a view to ensuring the most effective and broadest participation. 
(a) Eight seats for African States; 
(b) Seven seats for Asian States; 
(c) Four seats for Eastern European States; 
(d) Five seats for Latin American and Caribbean States; 
(e) Twelve seats for Western European and other States (including Japan). 
5. Since General Assembly resolution 48/162 gives no indication of the duration of the terms of office of the members of the new Boards, it is proposed that a three-year term be maintained and that for both Boards the terms begin on 1 January. 
Those aircraft continued their acts of provocation on 7, 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 December 1993. 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the question of South Africa dated 10 January 1994 (S/1994/16), 
Welcoming the further progress made in establishing a democratic, non-racial and united South Africa, and in particular the establishment of the Transitional Executive Council and the Independent Electoral Commission, and the agreement on the Interim Constitution, 
Noting that the legal framework of the electoral process in South Africa leading to the elections to be held on 27 April 1994 is defined by the Independent Electoral Commission (IEC) and the Electoral Acts, the Independent Media Commission Act and the Independent Broadcasting Authority Act, 
5. Welcomes the intention of the Secretary-General to set up a special Trust Fund to finance the participation of additional observers from Africa and other developing countries and urges States to contribute generously to this Fund; 
6. Decides to remain seized of the matter until a democratic, non-racial and united South Africa is established. 
Net credits for ONUCA amounting to $1,009,320 remain available for Member States who have paid in full their assessed contributions to both ONUCA and ONUSAL. 
In accordance with paragraph 9 of General Assembly resolution 47/223 of 16 March 1993, such credits are to be set off against assessed contributions for other United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
2. Information on reports submitted for the consideration of the Preparatory Committee will be transmitted to it as addenda to the present note. 
1. The International Labour Organization (ILO) has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a publication entitled "Contribution of the International Labour Organization to the first substantive session of the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development". 
1. The regional commissions have submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a paper entitled "Joint paper of the regional commissions for the first meeting of the Preparatory Committee of the Whole of the World Summit for Social Development". 
1. The International Monetary Fund has submitted a contribution to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development. 
1. The United Nations Research Institute for Social Development (UNRISD) has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a paper entitled "Social integration: approaches and issues", which addresses the enhancement of social integration. 
1. The International Fund for Agricultural Development (IFAD) has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a paper entitled "Experiences of micro-interventions for the alleviation of rural poverty". 
1. The United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a paper on population issues and the themes of the Social Summit. 
2. The paper will be made available to the Preparatory Committee in the language of submission. 
1. The World Health Organization (WHO) has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a paper entitled "Report and statement of the Expert Meeting on Health and Social Development", which took place at Geneva from 6 to 8 December 1993. 
2. The paper will be made available to the Preparatory Committee in the language of submission. 
1. The Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP) has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a paper entitled "Review of ESCAP's preparations for the World Summit for Social Development". 
2. The paper will be made available to the Preparatory Committee in the language of submission. 
1. The United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a paper entitled "Shelter, employment and the urban poor". 
2. The paper will be made available to the Preparatory Committee in the language of submission. 
1. The Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a paper on the three major themes of the Summit and concerns of UNHCR. 
6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields". 
1. The United Nations has a unique and paramount role in the promotion of international cooperation for development. 
This entails, on one hand, strengthening the role of the United Nations in promoting international economic cooperation for development as envisaged in the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations and, on the other, restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields. 
All these landmarks together provide the overall framework of international cooperation for development. 
3. Each country is responsible for its own economic policies for development, in accordance with its specific situation and conditions. 
Reactivation of economic growth and development in all countries requires concerted efforts by the international community. 
Concerns of countries with economies in transition should also be addressed. The policies and actions of the major industrialized countries profoundly influence world economic growth and the international economic environment. 
Those countries should continue to make efforts to promote sustained and sustainable growth and to narrow imbalances in a manner that should benefit other countries, particularly the developing countries. 
4. The coordination of macroeconomic policies should take full account of the interests and concerns of all countries. 
In this context, efforts should be made to enhance the effectiveness of multilateral surveillance aimed at correcting external and fiscal imbalances, promoting non-inflationary sustained and sustainable growth, lowering real rates of interest and making exchange rates more stable and markets more accessible. 
There is also an urgent need to discuss ways of enabling the specialized agencies, which make an indispensable contribution to development, to perform better their mandated functions on the basis of enhanced coordination guidance from the Economic and Social Council. 
Efforts should be made to promote greater coordination and cooperation among the various components of the United Nations system. 
6. The United Nations also has a substantial programme of operational activities through which it provides technical and other assistance for development. 
7. The basic principles and guidelines for restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields were established by the General Assembly in its resolution 45/264 of 13 May 1991 and reaffirmed in resolution 46/235 of 13 April 1992. 
This effort should also take into account the thrust and principles of the Declaration on International Economic Cooperation, in particular the Revitalization of Economic Growth and Development of the Developing Countries, 1/ and Assembly resolution 45/199 of 21 December 1990, and other relevant resolutions. 
The current reform and all future efforts at reform should respect and build upon those resolutions and should be in conformity with the principles enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations, which is based upon the sovereign equality of all its Members. 
9. Both principal organs should carry out their respective responsibilities, as entrusted to them in the Charter, in the formulation of policies and the provision of guidance to and coordination of United Nations activities in the economic, social and related fields. 
The purpose of the dialogue is to take an integrated view of matters relating to the economic, social and related fields in order to build and deepen the political understanding required for enhanced international development cooperation, to generate impulses for action and to launch initiatives. 
12. The functions and powers of the Economic and Social Council are provided for in Chapters IX and X of the Charter and elaborated in the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly. 
The following additional measures will further strengthen the Council. 
13. As established by the General Assembly in its resolution 45/264, the high-level segment of the Council's substantive session shall continue to consider one or more major economic and/or social policy themes, with ministerial participation. 
It should also carry out a one-day policy dialogue and discussion with the heads of financial and trade institutions. 
14. The coordination segment shall continue to deal with one or more themes selected at the organizational session of the Council, as established in Assembly resolution 45/264, and will take up coordination matters arising from subsidiary bodies, principal organs and specialized agencies in the economic, social and related fields. 
Following the coordination segment there should be agreed conclusions containing specific recommendations to the various parts of the United Nations system for their implementation, in accordance with resolution 45/264. 
In accordance with the present resolution and resolution 45/264, the Secretary-General should arrange to inform the Council at its following substantive session of steps taken by the United Nations system to give effect to these recommendations. 
The work of the operational activities segment would include a high-level meeting, open to all Member States in accordance with Article 69 of the Charter, including ministerial participation, to provide an opportunity for policy makers to engage in broad consultations on international development cooperation. 
The outcome of this segment shall be reflected, inter alia, in the adoption of decisions and resolutions. 
16. This segment will have the following functions: 
(a) To provide the United Nations system with cross-sectoral coordination and overall guidance on a system-wide basis, including objectives, priorities and strategies, in the implementation of the policies formulated by the General Assembly in the field of operational activities; 
(d) To undertake preparatory work for the triennial policy review of operational activities by the Assembly; 
(e) To review the operationally relevant recommendations of the subsidiary bodies of the Council and other relevant bodies in the light of policies established by the Assembly, in order to incorporate them, as appropriate, into the operational activities of the United Nations; 
(f) To provide orientation and recommendations to the relevant inter-agency coordination mechanisms and to support and enhance their role. 
Thus, the Council shall supervise the activities of its subsidiary bodies by considering and taking appropriate action on their reports and recommendations in the general segment. 
18. The general segment shall be so organized as to recognize the distinction between economic and social issues as reflected in the draft agenda. 
In its consideration of the reports of its subsidiary bodies the Council shall concentrate on the conclusions and the adoption of recommendations and shall refrain from duplicating the substantive debate already held. 
However, further substantive discussions on specific issues shall be undertaken at the request of one or more Member States. 
20. Ministerial attendance is encouraged throughout sessions of the Council, particularly in the high-level and operational activities segments of its substantive session. 
(a) To implement the policies formulated by the Assembly and the coordination and guidance received from the Council; 
(b) To receive information from and give guidance to the head of each fund or programme on the work of each organization; 
(d) To monitor the performance of the fund or programme; 
(e) To approve programmes, including country programmes, and projects with respect to the World Food Programme, as appropriate; 
(f) To decide on administrative and financial plans and budgets; 
(g) To recommend new initiatives to the Council and, through the Council, to the Assembly as necessary; 
(i) To submit annual reports to the Council at its substantive session, which could include recommendations, where appropriate, for improvement of field-level coordination. 
23. The agendas and deliberations of the Executive Boards shall reflect the functions set forth in paragraph 22 above. 
24. Membership of each Executive Board shall be with due regard to equitable geographical representation and other relevant factors, with a view to ensuring the broadest and most effective participation. 
26. Each Executive Board shall meet in an annual session at such time as it determines. 
28. In order to secure transparency of the system, improved modalities should be developed by the funds and programmes for regular informal briefings and improved information for all member States of the respective funds and programmes. 
29. In order to ensure an effective and efficient interaction between the Assembly, the Council and the individual Executive Boards, each Board will submit an annual report on its programmes and activities to the Council at its substantive session. 
31. The fundamental characteristics of operational activities, especially those relating to their financing, as set forth in the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly, especially resolution 47/199, are reaffirmed. 
32. As part of the overall reform process, there is a need for a substantial increase in resources for operational activities for development on a predictable, continuous and assured basis, commensurate with the increasing needs of developing countries, as stated in resolution 47/199. 
Any new funding system should include mechanisms for all participating countries to demonstrate their responsibility and commitment to the programmes and funds. 
33. To facilitate the development of such a system, the Secretary-General is requested to review and analyse possible changes and improvements in the present funding system, including, but not limited to, multi-year negotiated pledges, and to submit a report with his recommendations in April 1994. 
34. The process would include consultations to be held in New York in May 1994 for a period of no more than five days and negotiations on prospective new modalities for financing in a resumed session of the General Assembly in 1994. 
(b) Unnecessary duplication of debates and consideration of items and reports in the Assembly and the Council shall be avoided, according to the division of labour between both principal organs; 
(c) Work overload in the Second and Third Committees of the Assembly and in the Council shall be avoided through agreed periodicity, such as biennialization and triennialization; 
(d) Clustering of consideration of major economic, social and related issues should not preclude the discussion of any specific issue that a delegation may wish to bring up in accordance with the relevant rules of procedure; 
(e) Documentation requirements for each session of the Assembly and the Council should be streamlined, and all documents should be made available according to the six-week rule; 
(f) Consideration in the Assembly or the Council of reports of their subsidiary bodies should not repeat the substantive debate already held in the subsidiary body, but should concentrate on the adoption of recommendations. 
To that end, reports from subsidiary organs, the specialized agencies and other bodies of the United Nations system must contain sections referring to one or all of the following, as appropriate: (i) monitoring of the implementation of all previous decisions; (ii) policy recommendations; and (iii) coordination recommendations. 
If that is not the case, arrangements must be made to ensure that the Secretariat can comply with the six-week rule in regard to all documentation for the economic, social and related fields. 
4. The draft programme of work of the Second Committee should be considered in informal consultations, with the assistance of the bureau of the Council, during the previous session of the Assembly before August. 
(d) International conference on the financing of development; 
(d) International Conference on Population and Development; 
6. Training and research: 
9. The following questions are to be considered in the plenary of the General Assembly as sub-items of an item entitled "Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations, including special economic assistance": 
(b) Special economic assistance to individual countries or regions; 
10. Under the above-mentioned item, the following reports will be discussed: 
(a) All reports currently submitted under the item entitled "Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian emergency assistance of the United Nations"; 
(b) Reports of the Secretary-General on special economic and disaster relief assistance to all individual countries and regions; 
(c) The report of the Secretary-General on assistance to the Palestinian people; 
(e) The reports of the Secretary-General on sub-items (c) and (d) listed in paragraph 9 above. 
Any decision to the contrary shall be the sole responsibility of those States parties which initiated and supported such action. 
Therefore, such a decision would be in total contradiction with this noble goal, as it discriminates against a State party that has demonstrated readiness and resolve to honour and implement the Convention. 
Social, humanitarian and human rights questions: reports of subsidiary bodies, conferences and related questions: 
Programme and related questions in the economic, social and related fields: 
Moreover, such a flagrant act of aggression against a sovereign State could lead to an unprecedented and extremely dangerous internationalization of the conflict. 
Since the last renewal of UNIFIL, the situation in Lebanon has continued to improve with the consolidation of national reconciliation. 
Law and order are established, bringing with them the return of normalcy. 
Indications of growing national confidence are substantial increases in the deposits of Lebanese banks, reductions in the trade deficit, and a 7 per cent increase in the gross national product (GNP). 
There is a boom in construction and the country is witnessing the renaissance of its cultural, artistic, touristic, and educational institutions. 
My Government is further pleased to report that the Lebanese Army and UNIFIL continue to coordinate in perfect harmony towards the end of deploying the Lebanese Army throughout the south of the country up to the internationally recognized boundaries. 
The daily violence in southern Lebanon is the result of the continued Israeli occupation, which is the root of all problems between the two countries. 
As long as the occupation is allowed to continue, hostilities and bloodshed on Lebanese national soil will persist. 
Rather than succumb to the occupation of their land by force, the people of Lebanon, as sanctioned by the Charter of the United Nations, exercise their legal right of individual and collective resistance until Israel withdraws its forces from all Lebanese territory. 
The Israeli Government called the invasion "Operation Accountability", the declared objective of which was the displacement of the civilian population and the flooding of Beirut with refugees. 
More recently, Israel's bombardment of UNIFIL positions led to the death of a Norwegian soldier and the wounding of several others, proving once again the aggressor's complete disregard for Lebanese sovereignty and the lives and mission of UNIFIL troops. 
In spite of this, Lebanon remains wholly committed to the Middle East peace process and will continue in the bilateral negotiations in order to achieve a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East based on all relevant Security Council resolutions, and in particular resolution 425 (1978). 
Lebanon agreed to participate in the Madrid Conference and the subsequent rounds of negotiations in Washington on the basis of Security Council resolution 425 (1978). 
None the less, in view of the threat Israel's continued intransigence poses to this process, it remains incumbent upon the Security Council to demonstrate the inviolability of its resolutions. 
No Member State is above the law and the Council must take action to guarantee the prompt and long-overdue implementation of resolution 425 (1978) and the galvanization of its mechanism set out in resolution 426 (1978). 
This will enable the Lebanese Government to establish a bona fide peace by extending its authority over the entire south of the country up to its internationally recognized boundaries. 
Its much-needed support and humanitarian assistance perform a vital role in the daily life of the civilian population. 
The Lebanese Government takes this opportunity to pay tribute to the UNIFIL command, troops and administrators and to the troop contributing countries for their efforts and sacrifices in serving the cause of peace. 
It expresses deep appreciation for the tireless endeavours of the Secretary-General and his assistants, which contribute to the valuable presence of UNIFIL in southern Lebanon. 
An exchange of prisoners has taken place on the principle of "all for all". 
On 15 and 16 December 1993 in Moscow a meeting took place of the group of experts consisting of representatives of the parties to the conflict, the United Nations, the Russian Federation and an observer of the CSCE to prepare recommendations on the political status of Abkhazia. 
2. The parties agreed that the establishment of favourable conditions for further progress towards a political settlement and the practical implementation of agreements will be promoted by the deployment of a full-scale peace-keeping operation in Abkhazia. 
They have appealed to the Security Council at its forthcoming consideration of the activities of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) for an appropriate expansion of its mandate, inter alia, to entrust it with control of the non-resumption of hostilities in the zone of conflict. 
Simultaneously, international observers and peace-keeping forces will enter the areas thus formed. 
4. The parties will continue to work out a quadripartite agreement on the voluntary return and repatriation to Abkhazia of refugees and displaced persons. 
The parties have agreed to establish a special commission on refugees consisting of the parties, the United Nations and the Russian Federation which will begin work on 25 January 1994. 
The parties are counting on effective assistance from UNHCR and, inter alia, on the commencement as soon as possible of operations in the zone of conflict by an interim division of UNHCR. 
5. The parties recognize that the primary objective is a comprehensive political settlement of the conflict and that all efforts are contributions to its achievement. 
They agreed to continue discussion of the problem of the political status of Abkhazia taking into account mutual interests. 
The next meeting of experts on this issue will take place in Moscow beginning on 8 February 1994. 
6. The parties expressed their interest in the establishment no later than 15 February of an international commission to assist in economic recovery in Abkhazia with the participation of international and national organizations. 
Among its highest priorities must be the restoration of vital facilities, transport, communications, airports, bridges and tunnels. 
7. The parties to the negotiations agreed to hold their next meeting on 22 February 1994 in Moscow or Geneva. 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the question of South Africa dated 10 January 1994 (S/1994/16), 
Welcoming the further progress made in establishing a democratic, non-racial and united South Africa, and in particular the establishment of the Transitional Executive Council and the Independent Electoral Commission, and the agreement on the Interim Constitution, 
Noting that the legal framework of the electoral process in South Africa leading to the elections to be held on 27 April 1994 is defined by the Independent Electoral Commission (IEC) and the Electoral Acts, the Independent Media Commission Act and the Independent Broadcasting Authority Act, 
5. Welcomes the intention of the Secretary-General to set up a special Trust Fund to finance the participation of additional observers from Africa and other developing countries and urges States to contribute generously to this Fund; 
6. Decides to remain seized of the matter until a democratic, non-racial and united South Africa is established. 
I wish to bring Your Excellency's attention a grave incident that occurred along our borders with the Sudan and that may, if left unchecked, plunge the region into another bout of war and conflict. 
Allow me to describe briefly the circumstances surrounding the recent dangerous development. 
On 16 December 1993, a group of 20 armed "jihad" agents crossed the border from the Sudan, entered our territory illegally and clashed with our border patrol units at Ad Hako, about 20 kilometres inside the country. 
While such irresponsible acts of sabotage across our frontiers with the Sudan are not new, the presence of non-Eritreans on a subversive mission is a new development. 
In a sense, this is not surprising since the so-called jihad movement is the creation of the Sudanese National Islamic Front; a fact that is not denied by the National Islamic Front itself. 
But, in spite of the provocative acts of border incursions and subversion in the past several years, it chose to mitigate and resolve the crisis through patience and by fostering a constructive dialogue with the National Islamic Front and its Government. 
The Government of Eritrea opted for this path because it believes that the bonds of mutual interest and respect that link both peoples together are profound and transcend these temporary problems. 
But, the National Islamic Front and its Government have persisted in their deceitful game of mixed signals and false promises. 
In the meantime, they have been working frantically to weaken and overthrow the Government of Eritrea as well as to expand their influence in the Horn and destabilize the whole region. 
One of the weak points that the National Islamic Front is exploiting to promote its objectives is the Eritrean refugee community in the Sudan. 
These refugees, who have been dislocated from their homeland in the course of the past three decades of war, generally live in abysmal poverty. 
The National Islamic Front is viciously exploiting their desperate status, literally using them as hostages, and forcibly conscripting them into its "people's militias" to serve its strategy. 
Partial responsibility for this deplorable state of affairs must surely rest on the international community. 
The National Islamic Front has otherwise blindly set out on a perilous road of regional expansion and destabilization using religion as a convenient tool. 
It has already devised extensive programmes to advance this dream. 
The Eritrean people have paid more than their share of precious sacrifices in the imposed war that raged for three decades. 
To exact further sacrifices from them at this juncture cannot be defensible by any standards; nor can they endure such a burden. 
The curtailment of acts of subversion that are aimed at disturbing the peace that they have won at so much cost must surely be a responsibility that the international community shares jointly with them. 
In this spirit, the Government of Eritrea appeals to Your Excellency to denounce and take appropriate measures against the National Islamic Front for its acts of subversion and interference in the affairs of a sovereign State in contravention of accepted norms of international behaviour. 
Needless to say, the Government of Eritrea will not bear any consequences that may result from the illegal and unconstructive policy that the National Islamic Front has set in motion. 
3. The transformations that have occurred in the international community in recent years - especially the end of the cold war - have created the opportunity, we believe, for taking the initiative that is the subject of these observations. 
5. It is all the more important to recognize this fact when our preoccupations involve an organ of such importance as the Security Council. 
8. We consider these initiatives to be positive to the extent that they help to consolidate international peace and security and also, where appropriate, to render more effective the application of the principle of equitable geographical distribution. 
10. With regard to the latter point, we are aware that it is proposed to increase not only the number of non-permanent members but also the number of permanent members, and even to allow for the possibility of establishing an intermediate category. 
12. In our opinion, such differentiation may be sustained from a legal standpoint only on the basis of the principle that greater rights should entail - as their concomitant - greater responsibilities, at least with respect to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
In other words, at each moment in history, all the major States are committed - to the same extent and with the same prerogatives - to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
This could be, for example, by defining their increased commitment to peace-keeping operations or to the financing either of those operations or of the Organization itself. 
5. The present report provides details as to the status of the disposition of UNTAC assets, including those that have been identified for consideration for sale or donation to the new Government of Cambodia. 
It is submitted to the General Assembly pursuant to the request contained in paragraph 11 of resolution 47/209 B. 
(a) Equipment that conforms to established standards or is considered compatible with existing equipment would be redeployed to other United Nations operations elsewhere in the world or placed in reserve for use by future missions; 
(b) Certain United Nations agencies and international and non-governmental organizations have been operating in Cambodia or are in the process of establishing a presence there. 
Equipment that may be required for the start-up or expansion of those organizations' operations and that cannot be kept in reserve in terms of subparagraph (a) above would be transferred to a relevant agency against appropriate credit to the UNTAC Special Account; 
(c) Commercial disposal under standard United Nations procedures within the country; 
This refers, in particular, to airfield installation and equipment, bridges and mine-clearing equipment. 
7. A review of all properties held by UNTAC was completed in August 1993. 
Group I included assets identified as meeting the requirements of other United Nations missions, valued at approximately $57.47 million. 
Group II consisted of assets identified by cost-benefit analysis as not suitable for transfer outside Cambodia. 
It included those assets which, because of their physical condition, were not worth the additional costs of transfer outside Cambodia and those whose physical location prohibited removal. 
The remainder of the assets, which had a residual value of approximately $33.36 million, were classified under group III, pending further study. 
9. Annex I provides a summary table of the status of the disposition of UNTAC assets with a total residual value of $150.23 million as at 7 December 1993. 
Column 3, or group I, includes assets transferred to other United Nations missions and offices, valued at $49.74 million. 
Column 4, or group II, consists of assets identified for sale or donation to the Government of Cambodia. 
Column 5, or group III, consists of assets sold to various organizations, amounting to $3.18 million. 
10. As indicated in paragraph 9 above, the total residual value of UNTAC assets identified for sale or donation to the Government of Cambodia amounts to $49.63 million. 
Supplementary information thereon is presented in annex II. 
11. The disposition of UNTAC assets is a continuing process until the end of the liquidation phase. 
Furthermore, it would not be cost-effective to airlift items from remote areas of the country to Phnom Penh. 
1. The United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus (UNFICYP) was established by the Security Council in accordance with Council resolution 186 (1964) of 4 March 1964. 
Until 15 June 1993, the costs of UNFICYP were met by the Governments providing contingents, by the Government of Cyprus in accordance with article 19 of the Agreement concerning the Status of the Force, 1/ and by voluntary contributions to UNFICYP. 
2. By its resolution 839 (1993) of 11 June 1993, the Security Council extended the mandate of UNFICYP for a period of six months from 16 June to 15 December 1993. 
The Assembly decided also to appropriate the amount of $8,771,000 gross ($8,443,000 net) for the period from 16 June to 15 December 1993 and requested the Secretary-General to establish a special account for the Force. 
4. The appropriation approved by the General Assembly in resolution 47/236 for the period from 16 June to 15 December 1993 was based on an overall approved budget of $21,271,000 gross ($20,943,000 net), of which $12,500,000 would be financed from voluntary contributions. 
The voluntary contributions of $12,500,000 had been pledged by the Governments of Cyprus and Greece towards the maintenance of UNFICYP for the six-month period ending 15 December 1993. 
6. The Secretary-General submitted a report on 22 November 1993 in connection with the Security Council's comprehensive reassessment of UNFICYP, 2/ in which he recommended that the Council extend the mandate of the Force for a further six-month period until 15 June 1994. 
7. The table below summarizes the status of assessed contributions received and unpaid as at 31 December 1993, taking into account applied credits. 
As shown below, total outstanding assessments of $4,644,706 are due from Member States. 
An amount of $460,602 that was pledged for this period remains unpaid. 
9. For the six-month period from 16 December 1993 to 15 June 1994, a voluntary contribution in the amount of $9,250,000 was received from the Government of Cyprus. 
Pledged contributions of $3,250,000 from the Government of Greece remain outstanding for this period. 
12. Annex I to the present report sets out by budget line item the apportionment of UNFICYP for the period from 16 June to 15 December 1993, as well as the estimated expenditures for that period. 
Supplementary information on the financial performance report is contained in annex II. 
13. By its resolution 889 (1993) of 15 December 1993, the Security Council extended the stationing of UNFICYP in its present strength and structure for a further period of six months from 16 December 1993 to 15 June 1994. 
14. The cost estimate, amounting to $23,748,000 gross ($23,320,000 net) for the six-month period from 16 December 1993, is presented in annex III to this report and supplementary information thereon is presented in annex IV. 
Supplementary information on the estimate is presented in annex V. 
By the end of November 1993, the number of troops that were provided to UNFICYP totalled 1,156. 
17. Reimbursement to troop contributors in accordance with the standard rates of reimbursement for basic pay and usage factor for personal clothing, and so forth, has been made for the period from 16 June 1993 through 30 November 1993, including reimbursement for the specialist allowance. 
18. As at 31 December 1993, the account established prior to 16 June 1993 showed that the available cash balance was approximately $6.4 million. 
Unliquidated obligations recorded in the UNFICYP account for the period ending 15 June 1993 amount to some $1.3 million. 
In addition, unrecorded obligations in respect of reimbursement for extra and extraordinary costs to troop contributors amount to some $200 million against which $6.8 million in pledged voluntary contributions will be offset. 
19. The General Assembly, in resolution 47/236, invited Member States to make voluntary contributions to the account and requested the Secretary-General to intensify his efforts in appealing for voluntary contributions. 
(b) The appropriation of the amount of $11,248,000 gross ($10,820,000 net) for the maintenance of UNFICYP for the period from 16 December 1993 to 15 June 1994, taking into account the total of pledged voluntary contributions amounting to $12,500,000; 
1. Four Austrian observers arrived in the Mission area on 6 August 1993 while four Hungarian and four Irish observers arrived on 12 August 1993 and on 2 September 1993, respectively. 
2. Total net savings of $3,500 were realized under this budget line item. 
The savings on travel cost ($3,600) occurred because the actual average travel cost per person from Austria, Hungary and Ireland was $300 less than the cost used in the original estimate. 
Twelve observers were paid $100 each representing payment of a clothing and equipment allowance for six months. 
The estimate had provided for the payment to eight observers. 
On the other hand, a saving of $300 was realized under mission subsistence allowance. 
The actual average deployment cost and the rotation cost of contingents from the United Kingdom, Austria and Argentina that were used in the budget estimates were approximately $40 lower for one-way fares and $80 lower for round-trip fares. 
4. No case of death or disability was reported during this period. 
5. The civilian police component currently consists of 20 Australian and 15 Irish police. 
The strength was reduced from 38 to 35 on 27 October 1993. 
6. Provision had been made for the rotation travel of 19 civilian police. 
However, the final repatriation and the replacement of the Swedish police required six additional round-trips and three one-way trips over the amount that had been budgeted for, which resulted in an overexpenditure of $83,200. 
The estimate used for the cost of a one-way air ticket was $2,000. The actual cost was $2,000 from Ireland and $3,400 from Australia, inclusive of an excess baggage allowance and the related subsistence allowance. 
7. The original estimates provided for 38 international civilian staff with a vacancy factor of 20 per cent. 
During the second half of the mandate, the vacant posts were filled by nine new persons who were recruited or transferred to UNFICYP. 
This action resulted in an overexpenditure of $85,200 under the budget line item international staff salaries. 
Of the 50 consultancy days budgeted for, the requirement for the period covered 40 days of subsistence, salary and travel. 
9. Although a full complement of international staff is now in place, arrivals late in the mandate period resulted in non-utilization of the total provision made for common staff costs. 
There were savings of $42,400 under the budget line item for common staff costs and $300 under the budget line item other travel costs. 
10. After the repatriation of troops, major maintenance of the Ledra Palace Hotel was required. 
However, this was offset by projected savings of $178,700 under the budget line item utilities owing to the late deployment of the Argentine contingent. 
Further savings of $15,000 will be realized under the budget line alterations and renovations to premises. 
Owing to the conversion from voluntary contributions to assessed contributions, reimbursement was requested for contingent-owned vehicles previously provided free of charge. 
The result of this was an overexpenditure of $40,000 under the budget line item rental of vehicles and $31,000 under the budget line item petrol, oil and lubricants. 
13. The scout cars and armoured personnel carriers have not been deployed, resulting in estimated savings of $91,500 under the budget line item spare parts, repairs and maintenance. 
14. A reduction in the number of contingent-owned vehicles has resulted in savings of $1,800 in vehicle insurance costs and $500 in the cost for workshop equipment. 
15. The original estimate for the period provided for 540 flight hours at an hourly rate of $850. 
UNFICYP was subsequently informed that the hourly flying rate would be $1,775 and that current operating hours were 1,019 per year. 
16. It was not necessary to paint the aircraft and savings under this heading will be $3,600. 
17. The late deployment of contingents caused a delay in the programmes planned for communications. 
However, an overexpenditure is projected in commercial communications ($41,500) for charges that are no longer carried by the contingents. 
19. Although the number of locally employed civilians has been reduced from 414 to 382, a reduction of 32, separation indemnities resulted in an overexpenditure of $56,700. 
Savings were realized in other services ($27,100) because of the delayed deployment of the Argentine contingent. 
20. Savings for medical treatment and services were projected to be $11,100. 
Each contingent has integral medical facilities in the form of at least one doctor. 
Treatments which cannot be administered at the contingent facilities are expected to be reimbursable and are estimated at $11,100. 
For the same reason there was an overrun in field defence stores ($12,100). 
24. Under the budget line item for transport of continent-owned equipment, savings are estimated at $9,500. 
Savings are also estimated at $5,300 for commercial freight and cartage. 
4. An average rotation/travel cost per military observer to the mission area of $1,700 per person per one-way trip, inclusive of the entitlement for excess unaccompanied baggage, has been used. 
This was based on deployment and rotation costs of contingents deployed from Austria, Argentina and the United Kingdom. 
Travel costs for Irish and Australian civilian police have been estimated based on one-way travel from Australia of $3,400 and from Ireland of $2,000. 
The estimate includes a provision for 10 kilograms of accompanied excess baggage. 
7. Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on standard costs in effect for the mission. 
Salaries for local staff are based on the salary scale established by the United Kingdom command secretariat and are included under section 10 (a) of the cost estimate as contractual services. 
8. Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 12 military observers for a total of 2,184 person days at the rate indicated in paragraph 3. 
10. Provision is made for the payment of six months of clothing allowance for 12 observers based on the rate of $200 per annum per person. 
Provision is also made for a usage factor for all items of personal clothing, gear and equipment issued to troops ($516,600). 
12. Provision is included to pay 615 troops for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per day for up to seven days of recreational leave taken during a six-month period of service ($45,200). 
The estimate is calculated using a rate of $4.50 per person per day. 
14. Provision is made for a daily allowance for incidental personal expenses to be paid for up to 1,230 troops at a rate of $1.28 per person per day and includes an overlap factor of 0.05 per cent. 
16. This estimate provides for payment to troop-contributing Governments for the use of contingent-owned vehicles and equipment furnished to their contingents at the request of the United Nations. 
17. Provision is made for the reimbursement to Governments for payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury, disability or illness resulting from service with UNFICYP. 
18. Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 35 police for a total of 182 days at the rate indicated in paragraph 3. 
19. The cost estimate provides for the rotation of 10 Australian civilian police at the rate indicated in paragraph 5. 
20. Provision is made for the payment of a clothing and equipment allowance for six months for 35 civilian police based on the annual rate of $200 per person. 
It includes three additional Field Service posts with an estimated phasing date of 15 March 1994. 
22. Brief job descriptions of the proposed three new posts are provided below. 
Under the direction of the Procurement and Shipping Officer and according to relevant guidelines, the incumbent will conduct requisite bidding for procurement contracts, prepare documentation for the Contracts/Claims Officer and subsequently prepare purchase orders/contracts for goods and services for the mission. 
The incumbent will provide secretarial and administrative assistance to the Chief Support Services Section Officer in the overall administration of the section, including the maintenance of proper records and databases, the daily handling of correspondence, minutes and other ad hoc duties. 
25. Provision is made for 50 consultancy days at $568 per day for the Special Representative of the Secretary-General for UNFICYP, who has been appointed with effect from 21 May 1993 to undertake duties, as required ($28,400). 
UNFICYP also provides living accommodation for all military personnel and civilian police and working accommodation for all mission personnel. 
29. Provision is made for routine engineering works in UNFICYP, minor alterations and new works to premises which are not covered by article 19 of the Status of the Force Agreement, as follows: 
It will be necessary to replace external cladding, load-bearing framework, doors, windows, wiring and plumbing. 
31. Provision is made for the cost of contractual maintenance, cleaning and the general upkeep of the facilities at all locations throughout the mission area estimated at $6,000 per month ($36,000). 
34. Provision is made for the local purchase of one four-wheel-drive water bowser. 
35. Provision is made for the rental of a total of 201 vehicles during the mandate period at an average monthly price of $500 per vehicle. 
These vehicles will be complemented by 163 contingent-owned and 16 United Nations-owned vehicles as provided for in the proposed distribution of vehicles set out in annex X. There are 35 vehicles fewer than the total shown in the establishment of the previous mandate period. 
36. The majority of workshop equipment is contingent-owned and will probably be withdrawn with the United Kingdom contingent when the support regiment workshop leaves. 
37. Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts, regular maintenance and accident damage for a maximum of 138 contingent-owned and United Nations-owned vehicles. 
Provision is also made for the maintenance at a rate of $200 per month for six months of nine armoured personnel carriers and for 14 armoured scout cars for three months at a rate of $330 per vehicle per month. 
38. Provision is made for the purchase of 300,000 litres of petrol at $0.44 per litre and 693,500 litres of diesel at $0.20 per litre for use in the operation of motor vehicles ($270,700). 
39. The cost of third-party liability insurance is estimated at $400 per vehicle per annum for a total of 165 United Nations-owned and contingent-owned vehicles for six months and 14 scout cars for three months. 
Three Gazelle helicopters are used for reconnaissance purposes as well as for medical evacuations. 
41. Provision is made for hire costs for a total of 540 hours at a rate of $1,675 per hour. 
42. This provision is made for three helicopters based on combined flying time of 1,080 hours per annum. 
43. No provision is made for this period. 
44. No provision is made under this heading. 
45. No provision is made for this period. 
47. Provision is made for the acquisition of spare parts for the repair and maintenance of generators and communications equipment. 
48. The estimate provides for the purchase of various items of test equipment. 
49. The cost of eight telephone lines that were paid for by the troop contributors is included in the current estimate. 
50. The estimate provides for data-processing equipment as follows: 
These units will reduce the quantity of generators currently hired. 
53. Provision is made to phase in the acquisition of accommodation furniture such as beds, mattresses, bedside tables and wardrobes for issue to contingents. 
These items were previously hired. 
The estimate provides for furniture for 500 persons at the standard issue of $260 per person. 
54. Provision is made for repairs, maintenance and spare parts for contingent- and United Nations-owned equipment such as photocopiers, security systems and radar guns, generators and office equipment. 
55. Provision is made for other miscellaneous equipment such as cleaning equipment, fire-fighting equipment, fogging machines for insect and pest control and security and safety equipment. 
56. Provision is made for external audit services. 
This is a reduction of 46 from the previous mandate period. 
A further reduction of 20 is expected by mid-March 1994 with estimated separation indemnity costs of some $400,000. 
59. Provision is made for local medical treatment of contingent personnel who do not have integral medical facilities within their contingent. 
60. Provision is made to meet the cost of receptions and other forms of hospitality extended to government officials, local dignitaries and official delegations visiting the mission. 
63. Provision is made for the purchase of medicines, vaccines, dressings and dental supplies for military and civilian personnel. 
64. Provision is made for sanitation and cleaning materials estimated at $5,000 per month. 
It also provides for the purchase of protective clothing for mechanics, uniforms for drivers and United Nations decals and flags ($4,000). 
67. Provision is made for the cost of barbed wire, gabion boxes and materials for field defence positions and various other materials for the establishment of observation posts, checkpoints and other defence posts as required. 
69. No provision is made. 
70. Provision is made for the production of a video which would be used to brief military and civilian persons visiting the mission area. 
71. No provision is made. 
72. No provision is made. 
73. No provision is made. 
75. This estimate provides for the cost of shipping and clearing charges not included elsewhere. 
78. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget line item 2 (b). 
79. The staff assessment requirement provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 has been credited to the item as income from staff assessment and is credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) A of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNFICYP budget. 
4. The estimate is based on the proposed staffing table set out in annex VI and reflects no change from the provision of a total of 41 posts. 
The detailed cost estimate is provided in annex VII.B. Provision is made for three new posts for the full six-month period, from 16 June to 15 December 1994. 
5. Common staff costs are based on the standard scales and take into consideration three new posts for the full six-month period as well as 38 posts already authorized. 
6. Provision is made for routine engineering works, minor alterations and new works to premises which are not covered by article 19 of the Status of the Force Agreement, as follows: 
7. Provision is made for the local purchase of 11 trucks as follows: 
8. Provision is made for the rental of 174 vehicles at an average monthly cost of $397 per vehicle. 
The proposed vehicle establishment provides for 183 contingent-owned vehicles as well as 22 United Nations-owned vehicles and eight trailers. 
Cost estimate for the period from 1 January to 31 December 1994: 
3. The Secretary-General reported to the Security Council on 28 February 1992, 29 May 1992, 20 August 1992 and 2 October 1992 3/ that persistent disagreements over the criteria for eligibility to vote in the referendum were the main obstacles to the holding of a referendum in Western Sahara. 
6. On 26 January 1993, in a report to the Security Council, 6/ the Secretary-General informed the Council that, notwithstanding the prior acceptance of the general provisions of the settlement plan, important disagreements persisted between the parties regarding fundamental issues. 
Despite intensive efforts exerted by himself and his Special Representative, it had not been possible to resolve the dilemma of the settlement plan. 
Taking into account those developments, the Secretary-General requested guidance from the Council on the following three options: 
(c) Adoption of an alternative approach not based on the settlement plan. 
Those resources should be utilized from the unencumbered balance of the appropriation provided for MINURSO. 
9. In a report to the Security Council on 28 July 1993, 8/ the Secretary-General reported on his visit to the mission area in early June and on further efforts in pursuance of resolution 809 (1993). 
As stated in the report, the Secretary-General presented to the parties a compromise solution with regard to the interpretation and application of the criteria for voter eligibility. 
The compromise text was based on talks with the parties in August and September 1992 and on their comments regarding the outline of a possible compromise that his Special Representative had proposed during a visit to the mission area in March 1993. 
The Secretary-General invited the parties to convey to him as early as possible their views regarding the acceptability of his compromise proposals, to enable him to submit recommendations in a full report to the Security Council in pursuance of resolution 809 (1993). 
10. The report also indicated, inter alia, that to follow up the discussions of the Secretary-General with the authorities concerned, his Special Representative had held another round of meetings in the mission area from 5 June to 20 June 1993. 
Both parties stressed that they did not reject the proposed compromise, but expressed reservations on certain provisions of the text. 
The Secretary-General also indicated that he would submit in due course a full report to the Security Council in pursuance of resolution 809 (1993). 
12. In a letter dated 4 August 1993, 9/ the President of the Security Council, inter alia, informed the Secretary-General that the members of the Council fully supported his efforts to make early progress on the preparations for holding the referendum in accordance with resolution 809 (1993). 
In addition, the members of the Council expressed the hope that they would soon receive a full report in that regard. 
However, on the assumption that those difficulties were settled and progress made in the initial stages of the voter registration process, the Secretary-General hoped to be able to propose to the Council early in 1994 a detailed timetable for holding the referendum in mid-1994. 
He further proposed to maintain the existing military and civilian strength of MINURSO until his next report to the Council. 
This authorization was provided as an interim measure pending the submission of the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of MINURSO. 
19. The table below summarizes the status of assessed contributions received and unpaid, taking into account applied credits as at 31 December 1993. 
20. For the period ended 31 December 1993, a balance of $34,655,950 gross ($35,247,050 net) remains from the initial appropriation of $143 million gross ($140 million net) provided by the General Assembly in resolution 45/266 of 17 May 1991. 
The full valuation will be provided at a later stage when the processing of this information is completed. 
Supplementary information on the expenditure under each line item is provided in annex II. 
Supplementary information on the expenditure under each line item is provided in annex IV. 
25. As indicated in paragraph 16 above, should the Secretary-General be in a position to propose to the Security Council a detailed timetable for holding a referendum early in 1994, a revised cost estimate will be provided to the General Assembly. 
(a) Take note of the amount expended for the maintenance of the Mission from 1 December 1992 to 31 December 1993 in the amount of $36,148,050 gross ($34,626,950 net); 
(b) Take note of the projected unencumbered balance of appropriations in the amount of $25,069,450 gross ($26,182,550 net) as at 31 December 1993 for the period ending 31 March 1994; 
(c) With regard to the periods beyond 31 March 1994, provide an authorization to utilize the unencumbered balance of the initial appropriation for the maintenance of MINURSO, pending a further decision of the Security Council, at a monthly rate of $3,318,200 gross ($3,119,100 net). 
In addition the total number deployed averaged 320 against budget estimates of 207. 
5. The additional requirement for emplacement, rotation and repatriation travel was due to the higher number of rotations than originally estimated. 
6. Savings for standard troop cost reimbursement, welfare, daily allowance and clothing and equipment allowance were due to a lower than expected number of troops deployed in the mission area. 
7. The amount allocated for death and disability compensation has been fully obligated to cover potential claims for injuries and disability. 
The additional requirement for local staff salaries was due to the transfer of charges previously recorded under miscellaneous services for the 47 local staff to this budget line. 
11. The additional requirements under travel to and from the mission area were due to the higher number of rotations during the period than initially anticipated. 
12. No resources were required under this heading. 
13. No resources were required under this heading. 
14. No resources were required under this heading. 
15. No resources were required under this heading. 
The additional requirement under construction/prefabricated buildings was due to the erection, installation and commissioning of two Weatherhaven housing units (one 32-man camp and one 22-man camp) in December 1992. 
18. No resources were required under this heading. 
The institution of pool transport instead of individually driven cars and the minimization of travel where avoidable contributed to the savings for petrol, oil and lubricants. 
21. Savings under this heading are due mainly to lower actual fuel consumption than initially projected, which was partly offset by additional requirements under helicopter operations as a result of extra flight hours incurred during the period. 
22. Savings under hire/charter costs are due to lower actual rental cost of the AN-32 aircraft at $52,000 per month against the initial cost estimate of $85,000 per month, and three months' delay in the deployment from April to July 1993. 
This also contributed to the savings in aviation fuel. 
The replacement of the previous contractor for the aircraft was not anticipated and no provision was made for the positioning/depositioning and painting/preparation costs that resulted in the additional requirements under these two line items. 
23. No resources were required under this heading. 
24. No resources were required under this heading. 
25. No resources were required under this heading. 
The installation of Intelsat communications equipment also resulted in savings under commercial communications. 
The additional requirement for supplies and spare parts was due to higher actual requirements than initially anticipated. 
27. No resources were required under this heading. 
The additional requirement under data-processing equipment relates to the freight charges for sending the computers and printer from UNTAC to MINURSO, while no provision was made for spare parts, repair and maintenance in the initial cost estimate. 
31. The total requirement under this heading would have been $574,120, an increase of $246,070 above the $328,050 authorized. 
However, the transfer of the cost of casual labourers ($272,700) to local staff salaries, as indicated in paragraph 10 above, has resulted in the projected savings under this heading. 
33. Savings under quartermaster and general stores resulted mainly from the consolidation of the requirements of the other line items listed above under it in the initial cost estimates. 
34. No resources were required under this heading. 
35. No resources were required under this heading. 
36. No resources were required under this heading. 
37. No resources were required under this heading. 
38. No resources were required under this heading. 
39. No resources were required under this heading. 
40. No resources were required under this heading. 
41. The additional requirement of $137,480 for air and surface freight was due to the non-provision of freight charges for transporting contingent-owned equipment. 
42. No resources were required under this heading. 
43. No resources were required under this heading. 
45. This amount is derived from item 19 above. 
1. The cost estimates for the 12-month period beginning 1 January 1994 are based on the parameters provided below. 
2. Mission subsistence allowance is payable to all mission personnel, excluding locally recruited staff, at the United Nations accommodation and food provided rate of $40 and $45 per person per day for Laayoune and elsewhere, respectively. 
3. Based on the decision of the Director of Personnel of 10 February 1993, full mission subsistence allowance of $110 is payable to all MINURSO staff, except for local staff who are away from their base duty stations but within the mission area. 
Therefore, an additional subsistence allowance of $70 and $65 is payable to staff assigned to Laayoune and elsewhere, respectively, when away from their base duty station but within the mission area. 
5. Travel of mission personnel to and from the mission area by commercial means has been calculated at an average one-way cost of $2,300 per person or $4,600 round trip. 
6. Salaries and common staff costs for international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard costs except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
Salaries and common staff costs of local staff are based on the local salary scale established for Western Sahara. 
7. The cost estimate provides for a total of 341 military personnel throughout the period, consisting of 231 military observers, 50 medical personnel, 17 movement control personnel and 43 personnel from the Signals Unit. 
12. Provision is made to pay the 67 military personnel for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per person per day for up to 14 days' entitlement during a 12-month period of service. 
13. Provision is made for rations for 320 persons at 11 team sites away from mission headquarters at an estimated average cost of $10 per person per day ($1,168,000). 
Provision is also made for bottled water for 490 personnel (341 military, 26 civilian police and 123 international staff) at an average of 2.5 bottles per day at $0.50 per bottle ($223,500). 
14. Provision is made for payment of a daily allowance for incidental personal expenses to 67 military personnel (50 Medical Unit and 17 Movement Control Unit) at a rate of $1.28 per person per day, payable in local currency. 
18. No provision is required under this heading. 
19. Provision is made for claims that may arise from death, disability, injury or illness of military personnel and civilian police monitors resulting from their assignment to the Mission. 
Based on the assumption indicated in section I of the annex regarding cost parameter on mission subsistence allowance, additional provision is made for the 26 civilian police at $70 per day for 90 days ($163,800). 
22. Provision is made for the payment of a clothing allowance to the 26 civilian police at a rate of $200 per annum. 
24. This calculation is based on a total of 124 international civilian staff. 
The proposed staffing table is indicated in annex V. The international staff cost calculations are provided in annex VI. 
25. The calculation for the salaries of the proposed 55 locally recruited staff is based on local salary scales applicable to the mission area and is shown in annex VI. 
26. Provision is made for the continued services of the two consultants for a period of six months each at $7,700 per month ($92,400) and for their repatriation travel via commercial airlines at the end of their service ($4,600). 
They are to advise the Mission on the modalities used in the 1974 census, to update the 1974 census, to advise on the demographic aspects of the tribal structure in Western Sahara and on the referendum modalities and procedures. 
27. Provision is made for overtime based on the average amount incurred during the past 13 months. 
29. Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 123 international civilian staff at a rate of $40 per day ($1,795,800). 
30. Provision is made for the anticipated rotations of 42 international staff at commercial airfare rates as specified in paragraph 5 above. 
32. No provision is required under this heading. 
33. No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision of $130,000 is also made for the travel cost and subsistence allowance of tribal chiefs of Western Sahara who will be invited to meet with the Identification Commission and to contribute to its work. 
35. No provision is required under this heading. 
37. Provision is made for the alterations and renovation required for the Force headquarters, Weatherhaven buildings and team sites estimated at $5,000 per month. 
38. No provision is required under this heading. 
39. No provision is required under this heading. 
40. This provision covers the cost of utilities at all sites at which MINURSO operates throughout the mission area, including butane gas for the kitchen facilities, and is based on the prior period's average expenditure of $6,700 per month. 
41. Provision is made to upgrade the existing power supply line by installing a high-voltage transformer and supply line of 22 KVA capacity. This will make it possible to accommodate the extensive demand created by the extended use of computers, air conditioners, heaters and other peripheral equipment. 
42. No provision is required under this heading. 
43. Provision is made to cover the freight cost of 10 minibuses to be transferred from UNTAC, valued at $9,000 per minibus. 
44. No provision is required under this heading. 
45. Provision is made for replacement of worn out workshop equipment. 
46. Provision for spare parts, repairs and maintenance of the transport equipment is based on the average expenditure of $30,000 per month for the prior period. 
47. Provision for petrol, oil and lubricants is based on the average expenditure of $47,500 per month for the prior period. 
48. Provision is made under this item for third-party liability insurance carried by the United Nations to cover the fleet of 214 motor vehicles operated by the Mission, based on the prior level of expenditure. 
49. Provision is made for commercial hiring of five medium-size utility MI-17 helicopters at a fixed monthly rental of $83,275 per unit, inclusive of insurance, with a minimum of 55 flying hours per month. 
Flying hours in excess of 55 hours per month will be billed at $1,240 per hour per helicopter. 
No provision is made for excess flying hours. 
50. Provision for aviation fuel is based on the average fuel consumption of $120,000 per month for the operation of the five medium-size utility MI-17 helicopters during the prior period. 
52. No provision is required under this heading. 
53. No provision is required under this heading. 
54. No provision is required under this heading. 
The hiring cost of the two light cargo aircraft, all inclusive except for liability insurance and fuel, is $72,000 per aircraft per month with a minimum of 100 flying hours per month ($1,728,000). 
Flying hours in excess of 100 hours and 60 hours per month will be billed at $670 and $575 per hour, respectively. 
56. Provision for aviation fuel is based on the average fuel consumption of $103,500 per month for the operation of the three fixed-wing aircraft for a total of 32 aircraft/months during the prior period. 
57. No provision is required under this heading. 
58. No provision is required under this heading. 
60. No provision is required under this heading. 
61. No provision is required under this heading. 
62. No provision is required under this heading. 
The equipment will provide essential navigational aid for transport and aircraft operations, especially in the desert region; 
The modem is a transmitting and receiving device used with an HF radio. 
64. Provision is made for the cost of supplies, services and spare parts for the maintenance of the communications systems throughout the mission area based on the average monthly cost of $13,600 during the prior period. 
The estimated cost will cover the following: 
66. Provision for commercial communications is based on the average monthly expenditure of $18,600 during the prior period. 
67. No provision is required under this heading. 
68. Provision is made to cover the replacement cost of worn out office furniture. 
69. Provision is made to cover the replacement cost of worn out office equipment. 
70. No provision is required under this heading. 
71. No provision is required under this heading. 
72. No provision is required under this heading. 
73. No provision is required under this heading. 
74. No provision is required under this heading. 
75. No provision is required under this heading. 
77. No provision is required under this heading. 
78. Provision for the cost of spare parts, repairs and maintenance of the other equipment throughout the mission area is based on the average monthly cost of $15,300 during the prior period. 
79. No provision is required under this heading. 
80. Provision is made to cover the cost of audit service of the Mission. 
81. Provision is made to cover contractual arrangements for laundry services at Laayoune at $1,000 per month. 
82. No provision is required under this heading. 
83. No provision is required under this heading. 
84. No provision is required under this heading. 
85. No provision is required under this heading. 
87. Provision is made to cover the cost of miscellaneous services estimated at $4,500 per month. 
89. No provision is made under this heading. 
92. No provision is required under this heading. 
93. No provision is required under this heading. 
95. No provision is required under this heading. 
97. Provision is made for the cost of replacing and refurbishing bedding facilities and quartermaster items, sleeping bags and other related articles at the team sites based on the average monthly expenditure of $18,500 during the prior period. 
98. No provision is required under this heading. 
99. No provision is required under this heading. 
100. No provision is required under this heading. 
101. No provision is required under this heading. 
102. No provision is required under this heading. 
103. No provision is required under this heading. 
104. No provision is required under this heading. 
105. Provision is made for the cost of shipping, handling and forwarding charges to and from the mission area not provided for elsewhere. 
106. No provision is required under this heading. 
107. No provision is required under this heading. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the MINURSO budget. 
The main activities entrusted to ONUMOZ under its mandate are as follows: 
(c) Electoral: to provide technical assistance and monitor the entire electoral process; 
(d) Humanitarian: to coordinate and monitor all humanitarian assistance, in particular that relating to refugees, internally displaced persons, demobilized military personnel and the affected local population and, in this context, to chair the Humanitarian Assistance Committee. 
2. In addition, the presence of a United Nations police component could be most useful, especially during the electoral campaign. 
The Secretary-General reported that there had been several encouraging developments, the most significant of which was the start of direct talks between the parties on several important issues. 
11. In the addendum to his report, 7/ the Secretary-General informed the Council that, on 2 September 1993, two major agreements had been reached between the Government of Mozambique and RENAMO and an appropriate document had been signed on 3 September 1993. 
That understanding would have major implications for stability in the country and should help to promote national reconciliation. 
12. The agreement, which would have major consequences for the functioning of ONUMOZ, concerned the impartiality of the national police. 
The proposed United Nations police contingent would be responsible for verifying that all police activities in the country were consistent with the Agreement. 
While awaiting the experts' recommendations, preparations would be made to commence deployment of the 128 police observers which had already been authorized by the Council in its resolution 797 (1992) of 16 December 1992. 
15. The Security Council further requested the Secretary-General to keep it informed of developments regarding the implementation of the provisions of the Agreement and to submit a report to it on the matter in good time before 31 October 1993. 
16. By its resolution 879 (1993) of 29 October 1993, the Security Council decided, pending examination of the report of the Secretary-General requested under Council resolution 863 (1993), to extend the mandate of ONUMOZ for an interim period terminating on 5 November 1993. 
17. Pursuant to Security Council resolution 863 (1993), the Secretary-General submitted a report to the Council 9/ on 1 November 1993. 
19. As noted in his previous report to the Council, 6/ the Secretary-General pointed out the need to provide additional patrols and surveillance, including permanent stationing of military personnel outside the main corridors. 
He again emphasized the need to bring the strength of the military component of ONUMOZ to the originally envisaged level in order to deploy troops in Zambezia Province and to improve security in that region in general, as well as to provide escort for humanitarian assistance convoys. 
20. With regard to air operations, the demand for ONUMOZ air transport had steadily increased with progress in the implementation of the Agreement. 
It was expected that additional requirements for transport of Government and RENAMO soldiers to the assembly areas and their onward travel after demobilization would place an additional burden on the Mission's already overstretched air transport. 
Of the 18 helicopters required, only 13 had so far been authorized; moreover, ONUMOZ would require the further capacity of an extra C-130-type cargo aircraft. 
26. Pending the submission in January 1994 of the report of the Secretary-General pursuant to Security Council resolution 882 (1993), the cost of the Operation for the six-month period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994, inclusive, was estimated at $131,103,000 gross ($129,078,000 net). 
The Assembly decided also, as an ad hoc arrangement, to apportion at the time the amount of $61,731,500 gross ($60 million net) among Member States. 
28. The table below summarizes the status of assessed contributions received and unpaid, taking into account applied credits, as at 31 December 1993. 
30. The Government of Italy has made available an air component, consisting of approximately 110 personnel with a total of eight helicopters and three fixed-wing aircraft. 
These air resources are, however, available to the United Nations in emergency situations. 
Supplementary information on the financial performance report for the period is contained in annex II. 
32. The revised cost estimate for ONUMOZ for the period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994 amounts to $163,409,500 gross ($161,072,800 net) and is presented in column 1 of annex III, with the supplementary information thereon in annex IV. 
Annex VI contains the civilian staffing table of ONUMOZ, and details on civilian staff and related costs are shown in annex VII. 
The monthly rental costs for premises in Mozambique related to this period are contained in annex IX and the proposed vehicle establishment for ONUMOZ is contained in annex XI. 
A summary of the cost estimate for this period is presented in column 2 of annex III, and supplementary information thereon is presented in annex V. Annex VI contains the civilian staffing table of ONUMOZ and details on civilian staff and related costs are shown in annex VIII. 
Monthly rental costs for the period are contained in annex X. 
34. The current mandate period of ONUMOZ will expire on 30 April 1994. 
Accordingly, the Secretary-General requests that the General Assembly, at the current session, make appropriate provision for the maintenance of ONUMOZ for a further period beyond 30 April 1994, should the Security Council decide to extend the mandate of ONUMOZ. 
The trust fund was established in line with Protocol III to the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique, entitled "Principles of the Electoral Act", part V, article V.7 (b), Financing and facilities. 
As at 31 December 1993 voluntary contributions to the fund in the amount of $5,394,322 and $497,000 had been received from the Governments of Italy and the Netherlands, respectively. 
37. A trust fund known as the Trust Fund for Humanitarian Assistance in Mozambique includes two subprogrammes related to mine-clearing activities and to assistance for the disarmament and demobilization of troops. 
The transfer of assets from other peace-keeping operations has resulted in savings in the procurement of equipment. 
Also, the deployment of additional United Nations volunteers to the mission has resulted in a corresponding decrease in requirements under international civilian staff. 
(b) The apportionment of an additional amount of $101,678,000 gross ($101,072,800 net) for the maintenance of ONUMOZ for the period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994, taking into consideration the amount of $61,731,500 gross ($60,000,000 net) already apportioned in accordance with decision 48/473; 
(c) A decision to set off against the apportionment among Member States for the period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994 their respective share in the unencumbered balance of $21,527,100 gross ($21,212,300 net) in respect of the period from 1 July to 31 October 1993; 
(d) With regard to the period after 30 April 1994, provision by means of appropriation and/or commitment authorization at a monthly rate of $27,550,500 gross ($27,038,600 net), should the Security Council decide to extend the mandate of ONUMOZ beyond that date. 
While the original cost estimate for mission subsistence allowance provided for 354 military observers throughout this period, only 303 were on board as at 31 October 1993. 
Despite the delay in deployment, owing to reductions in the budget, the apportioned amount for this line item was lower than the cost estimate and resulted in an over-expenditure. 
In fact, because of the delay in deployment, 52 observers were emplaced during this period. 
The savings under standard troop cost reimbursement, welfare, rations and daily allowance were attributable to the delayed deployment of contingent personnel. 
While the cost estimates for these line items were based on a strength of 6,625 military personnel throughout the period, only 6,217 personnel had been emplaced as at 31 October 1993. 
The savings under emplacement and rotation of military personnel were related to delayed deployment and the fact that 2,294 troops did not rotate during this period as originally planned. 
Military personnel from three contingents did not rotate as their Governments extended their stay in the mission area beyond six months. 
The amounts allocated for contingent-owned equipment and death and disability compensation have been fully obligated to cover potential claims. 
The savings under international staff salaries, common staff costs, mission subsistence allowance and travel to and from the mission area were attributable to delayed deployment. 
While the cost estimate was based on an approximate strength of 238 international staff by the end of this period (355 staff minus a vacancy rate of 33 per cent), as at 31 October 1993, only 181 international staff had been deployed. 
The over-expenditure under local staff salaries was related to a slightly greater number of local staff being recruited during this period than originally anticipated. 
For example, in order to provide adequate space for Mission headquarters, which is located in the Rovuma Hotel, seven floors had to be rented instead of the planned two. 
Savings under alterations and renovations to premises were realized as alterations were not required to the extent originally estimated. 
It had been assumed that extensive alterations would be required to premises provided by the host Government; as these premises were not provided, additional rental space was utilized. 
It was more economical to rent suitable premises at slightly higher monthly rates than to rent premises which required extensive alterations and renovations. 
The purchase of these buildings was deferred to the next mandate period. 
Savings under purchase of vehicles resulted from the fact that freight charges which had been budgeted for the transfer of minibuses from the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) were incurred in the previous mandate period. 
Savings under rental of vehicles resulted from the delayed deployment of military and civilian personnel and to the earlier arrival of United Nations-owned and contingent-owned vehicles to the mission area. 
Savings under spare parts, repairs and maintenance were realized because both purchased vehicles and contingent-owned vehicles were delivered with an adequate supply of spare parts. 
Savings under these line items resulted from fewer excess flying hours being utilized than originally estimated. 
While the cost estimate provided for a total of 1,300 excess flying hours, only 87 hours were flown. 
The savings resulting from fewer hours flown were partially offset by slightly higher monthly hire charges ($51,100 compared to the estimated rate of $45,500 per helicopter) owing to prevailing market conditions. 
Additional savings of $120,000 were realized by one light-passenger aircraft being contracted for two months only. 
These savings were offset by the commercial hiring of one Learjet at a cost of $63,000 per month for four months at a total cost of $252,000. 
Savings of $236,500 were realized under landing fees and ground handling. 
At the time the cost estimate was prepared, landing, parking, take-off and passenger taxes were being charged by the host Government. 
A Status of Forces Agreement, which has since been implemented, has resulted in only ground handling fees being charged. 
Savings under communications equipment resulted both from the transfer of equipment from UNTAC valued at approximately $800,000 plus related freight charges, and from delays in the procurement of equipment. 
Savings under spare parts and supplies, workshop and test equipment and commercial communications resulted from delays in the procurement and installation of equipment. 
However, as these furnished premises were not provided, additional office furniture had to be purchased to furnish rented premises. 
The additional requirement under office equipment was for the purchase of photocopiers and typewriters and for freight on items transferred from UNTAC. 
The additional requirement under data-processing equipment was attributable due to the acquisition of hardware and software for the SunAccount system, a computerized accounting programme for processing monthly financial information in the field, an expenditure which was not originally foreseen. 
The additional requirement under miscellaneous equipment resulted from the local procurement of items such as water pumps, which were not originally budgeted for. 
The additional requirement under medical supplies was incurred partially because of a decision to purchase hepatitis A vaccine, which is much more expensive than the gammaglobulin vaccine which was originally planned for. 
The additional requirement under sanitation and cleaning supplies was attributable to intensified efforts to combat diseases, in particular malaria, which affected up to one third of the military personnel during this period. 
Savings under uniform items, flags and decals resulted from the delay in the deployment of military personnel and the fact that fewer flags and decals were purchased. 
Savings under field defence stores resulted because fewer mine-clearing supplies and materials for observation posts were required than originally anticipated. 
Savings of $425,200 related to the establishment and operational requirements of a mine-clearing school are projected under this heading because of delays in programme implementation. 
Demobilization activities which were originally expected to commence in May 1993 were not initiated until December 1993. 
The expenditures incurred under this heading were for the acquisition of tentage, medical supplies, solar panels for electricity, generators for overnight electricity and INMARSAT C satellite equipment. 
Savings of $600,000 under transport of contingent-owned equipment were partially offset by an additional requirement of $414,600 for commercial freight and cartage. 
The savings under transport of contingent-owned equipment occurred because, as contingent strength did not reach the expected level of 6,625 troops, the requirement for contingent-owned equipment was reduced. 
The amount authorized for this item was fully utilized. 
The amount allocated has been transferred to the support account for peace-keeping operations. Savings under this heading resulted from overall vacancies in staffing for ONUMOZ. 
This amount is derived from item 19 above. 
2. Provision is made for the payment of mission subsistence allowance to military observers, civilian police and international civilian staff at the following rates. 
For the period from 1 to 30 November 1993: (a) $169 per person per day for the first 30 days, and (b) $145 per person per day thereafter. 
Effective 1 December 1993: (a) $133 per person per day for the first 30 days, and (b) $105 per person per day thereafter. 
Effective 1 December 1993: (a) for accommodation, reimbursement of $41 per day; and (b) a meal allowance of $35 per day. 
6. Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard costs except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
Salaries and common staff costs of local staff are based on the local salary scale established for Maputo. 
As at 31 October 1993, 303 military observers had been deployed to the mission area. 
An additional 51 observers will be deployed as indicated below, bringing the number of observers up to the authorized level of 354. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 354 military observers for a total of 61,242 person-days in accordance with the deployment schedule indicated below and as per the rates indicated in paragraph 2 above ($6,836,900). 
Additional provision is made for an overlap factor of two days for 118 military observers who will rotate during this period ($24,800). 
Provision is made for 51 one-way commercial air fares for emplacement travel of military observers who will be deployed to the mission area from 1 December 1993 onwards at the rate indicated in paragraph 4 above ($140,300). 
The cost estimates relating to military contingents are based on a troop strength of 6,226 personnel (out of an authorized level of 6,625). 
Provision is made for reimbursement to troop-contributing Governments for a total of 6,226 military personnel at the standard rates specified in paragraph 5 above. 
The cost estimate provides for pay and allowances at the standard rate of $988 per person per month for all ranks ($36,907,700), plus a supplementary $291 for a limited number of specialists ($1,667,400). 
Provision is also made for an overlap factor of 0.5 per cent during rotation ($175,000). 
Provision is made for reimbursement to Governments of a usage factor for all items of personal clothing, gear and equipment at the rate specified in paragraph 5 above ($2,614,900) and includes an overlap factor of 0.5 per cent during rotation ($12,400). 
Provision is made to pay troops for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per day for up to seven days of recreational leave taken during a six-month period of service ($457,600). 
The estimate also provides for other welfare activities at the rate of $4 per person per month ($149,400). 
The cost estimate provides for a daily allowance for incidental personal expenses payable to 6,226 contingent personnel at a rate of $1.28 per person per day for 1,126,906 person-days ($1,442,400). 
Provision is also made for an overlap factor of 0.5 per cent during rotation ($6,800). 
Provision is made for the emplacement of nine contingent personnel ($9,900) and for the rotation of 5,910 contingent personnel ($13,002,000) as per the travel rate indicated in paragraph 4 above. 
The cost estimate provides for reimbursement to Governments for payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury, disability or illness resulting from service with ONUMOZ, based on an average payment of $40,000. 
The cost estimate is calculated at 1 per cent of the average monthly strength for military observers, contingents and civilian police. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 128 civilian police for a total of 19,786 person-days in accordance with the deployment schedule indicated above and as per the rates indicated in paragraph 2 above. 
Provision is made for 128 one-way commercial air fares for emplacement travel of the civilian police observers at the rate indicated in paragraph 4 above. 
Provision is made for clothing allowance for 128 civilian police at the rate of $200 per annum per police observer, costed for 649 person-months. 
During this period, an additional 100 United Nations Volunteers will be deployed to the mission area for a total of 200 volunteers. 
On the basis of this additional deployment of volunteers, the requirement under international civilian staff has been reduced for both this six-month period and the following six-month period, as shown in annex VI. 
The cost estimate provides for the salaries of 500 locally recruited staff and is based on the local salary scale referred to in paragraph 6 above, and as detailed in annex VII. 
The calculation of common staff costs for international staff ($3,093,900) and local staff ($394,900) is based on the standard scales referred to in paragraph 6 above and as detailed in annex VII. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 243 international staff based on the rates indicated in paragraph 2 above, and as detailed in annex VII. 
Provision is made for one-way travel for the emplacement of 62 international civilian staff at the rate indicated in paragraph 4 above ($272,800). 
The cost estimate provides for a total of 10 official trips between New York and the mission area at an average cost of $6,000 per trip including subsistence allowance. 
As at 31 October 1993, 94 United Nations Volunteers had been deployed to the mission area. 
A total of 106 additional Volunteers are to be deployed as shown below, bringing the number up to 200. 
Provision is made for 200 Volunteers at a monthly cost of $4,200 per Volunteer, prorated for the period covered. 
Provision is made for the rental of premises as shown in annex IX. 
Provision is made for the ongoing alteration and renovation of premises. 
Provision is made for maintenance supplies for all premises at an average monthly cost of $5,000. 
Provision is made for maintenance services for all premises at an average monthly cost of $20,000. 
Provision is made for water and electricity charges and for generator fuel for all locations throughout the mission area at an average monthly cost of $100,000. 
Provision is made for softwall and hardwall accommodations as indicated below. 
As all units will be transferred from UNTAC, the cost estimate provides for freight charges only. 
Provision is made for costs related to the improvement of tentage provided as contingent-owned to be used by military personnel. 
Improvements to the basic accommodation are for ablution and kitchen/dining facilities, at prices as shown below. 
Provision is made for required repairs to essential parts of the infrastructure of the mission area to enable ONUMOZ to execute its mandate. 
Some of the repairs were deferred from the last mandate period. 
It is anticipated that repair to 353 metres of bridging at a unit cost of $2,130 per metre will be required ($751,900). 
In addition, gravel for 40,000 cubic metres of road will be required at a unit cost of $7.50 per metre ($300,000). 
Provision is made for workshop equipment and non-expendable tools to be used throughout the mission area, including at seven newly established provincial offices. 
Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts, repairs and regular maintenance for a total of 2,228 vehicles (1,068 United Nations-owned and 1,160 contingent-owned) which are expected to be in the mission area during this period. 
The cost estimate is based on an average daily fuel consumption of 6 gallons per vehicle at a cost of $1.49 per gallon for petrol and $1.00 per gallon for diesel fuel. 
Provision is made for the cost of third-party liability insurance estimated at $400 per vehicle per annum for 1,068 United Nations-owned vehicles and 1,160 contingent-owned vehicles, prorated for the period covered. 
The cost estimate provides for the following types of aircraft with deployment dates to the mission area as indicated below: 
- Eight MI-8 helicopters, used for air observation, logistic support, medical evacuation and command liaison, are currently deployed in the mission area and will remain there until expiration of contract on 28 February 1994. 
Owing to safety problems encountered with this aircraft, use of the MI-8 helicopters will be discontinued; 
Charter costs include charges for liability insurance. 
The type of fuel required is jet fuel A-1, which will be supplied at a cost of $1.29 per gallon. 
As the basic charter cost includes charges for lubricants, no provision is made for this item. 
No provision is required under this heading as costs for liability insurance are included in the basic monthly hire charges. 
No provision is required under this heading as costs for liability insurance are included in the basic monthly hire charge. 
Provision is made for ground handling charges for all aircraft. 
Provision is made for the acquisition of additional workshop and test equipment and non-expendable tools plus related freight charges. 
Provision is made as follows: 
Provision is made for the acquisition of additional office furniture as required for use throughout the mission area. 
Provision is made for additional medical and dental equipment for four small clinics established at mission headquarters and at three regional headquarters. 
Provision is made for the acquisition of additional equipment not budgeted for elsewhere, including fire-fighting equipment, fogging machines for insect and pest control, security and safety equipment and replacement costs for worn and damaged items and for other contingencies. 
Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts for equipment not covered elsewhere, and includes data-processing equipment, generators and office and medical equipment. 
Provision is made for audit services throughout the mandate period. 
Provision is made for medical treatment and airlifting in those cases that are beyond the capability of the mission at an estimated cost of $10,000 per month ($60,000). 
Additional provision is made for 100 medical examinations at a cost of $200 each ($20,000). 
Provision is made to satisfy miscellaneous claims and adjustments arising from the day-to-day operation of the mission, except for third-party vehicle accident claims which are covered under the vehicle insurance policy, at an estimated cost of $5,000 per month. 
Provision is made for hospitality to government officials, local dignitaries and official delegations visiting the mission. 
Provision is made for stationery, data-processing supplies, general office supplies and local printing of forms, estimated at a cost of $15,000 per month. 
Provision is made for medical and dental supplies for military and civilian personnel and for the cost of vaccines for inoculations and follow-up vaccinations. 
Provision is made for sanitation and cleaning materials estimated at $10,000 per month. 
Provision is made for subscriptions to newspapers and periodicals. 
Provision is made for the purchase of barbed wire, gabion boxes, mine-clearing supplies and for various other materials required for observation posts, checkpoints and other defence positions. 
Provision is made for household items required for the military contingents, plus paper products, photographic supplies, garbage bags and water and fuel cans at an estimated cost of $15,000 per month. 
Provision is made to finance the cost of additional de-mining teams to accelerate the mine-clearance programme. 
Provision is made for the emplacement of contingent-owned equipment to the mission area. 
Provision is made for shipping and clearing charges not covered elsewhere. 
The cost estimate provides for a proportional share of the 1994 financing of the Integrated Management Information System (IMIS). 
Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget line item 2 (b). 
1. The cost estimate for the six-month period beginning 1 May 1994 is based on the cost parameters provided in annex IV unless otherwise indicated, and on the following cost parameters in respect of international electoral observers. 
3. Provision is made for the travel of electoral observers at a cost of $4,000 per round trip. 
Provision is made for round-trip travel for the rotation of 177 military observers. 
Provision is made for clothing allowance for military observers at the rate of $200 per annum per observer, costed for 2,136 person-months. 
The cost estimates for military contingents are based on a strength of 6,226 personnel throughout the period. 
Provision is made for reimbursement to troop-contributing Governments for a total of 6,226 military personnel. 
The cost estimate provides for pay and allowances at the standard rate of $988 per person per month for all ranks ($36,907,700), plus a supplementary $291 for a limited number of specialists ($1,667,400). 
Provision is made for payment of a meal and accommodation allowance to approximately 210 staff officers for six months. 
The estimate also provides for other welfare activities at the rate of $4 per person per month ($149,400). 
The cost estimate provides for a daily allowance for incidental personal expenses at a rate of $1.28 per person per day for 1,145,584 person-days ($1,466,300). 
Provision is made for the rotation of 6,217 contingent personnel during this period. 
The cost estimate provides for reimbursement to Governments for payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury, disability or illness resulting from service with ONUMOZ, based on an average payment of $40,000. 
The cost estimate is calculated at 1 per cent of the average monthly strength for military observers, contingents and civilian police. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 128 civilian police for a total of 23,552 person-days. 
Provision is made for the rotation of 128 civilian police during this period. 
Provision is made for clothing allowance for 128 civilian police at the rate of $200 per annum per police observer, costed for 772 person-months. 
It is expected that 12 additional international staff will be deployed to the mission area during this period. Consequently, the cost estimate provides for a total of 255 international staff (96 Professional and above, 79 Field Service and 80 General Service and related categories). 
The cost estimate provides for the salaries of 255 international staff (96 Professional and above, 79 Field Service and 80 General Service and related categories) based on standard cost rates and as detailed in annex VIII. 
The cost estimate provides for the salaries of 506 locally recruited staff based on the local salary scale for Maputo, and as detailed in annex VIII ($2,251,700). 
Additional provision is made for salary costs for 1,200 local staff to be used as drivers, guides and interpreters for a period of up to three weeks during the elections ($614,500). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The calculation for common staff costs for international staff ($3,862,800) and local staff ($708,500) is based on the standard scales as detailed in annex VIII. 
The cost estimate provides for a total of 10 official trips between New York and the mission area at an average cost of $6,000 per trip, including subsistence allowance. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for 200 United Nations volunteers at a monthly cost of $4,200 per volunteer. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 1,200 electoral observers for a period of three weeks at the rates indicated in paragraph 2 above, less a vacancy factor of 10 per cent. 
Provision is made for the rental of premises as shown in annex X. 
Provision is made for the ongoing alteration and renovation of premises. 
Provision is made for maintenance supplies for all premises at an average monthly cost of $5,000. 
Provision is made for maintenance services for all premises at an average monthly cost of $20,000. 
Provision is made for water and electricity charges and for generator fuel for all locations throughout the mission area at an average monthly cost of $100,000. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the continuation of repairs to essential parts of the infrastructure of the mission area to enable ONUMOZ to execute its mandate. 
The cost estimate provides for the repair of 353 metres of bridging at a unit cost of $2,130 per metre ($751,900) and for gravel for 40,000 cubic metres of road at a unit cost of $7.50 per metre ($300,000), plus related freight charges ($157,800). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Additional provision is made for the rental of approximately 275 vehicles which will be required during the three-week election period ($200,000). 
Provision is made for workshop equipment to be used throughout the mission area, including at seven provincial offices. 
Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts, repairs and regular maintenance for a total of 2,228 vehicles (1,068 United Nations-owned and 1,160 contingent-owned) which are expected to be in the mission area during this period. 
The cost estimate is based on a rate of $100 and $330 per vehicle per month for United Nations-owned vehicles ($640,800) and for contingent-owned vehicles ($2,296,800), respectively. 
The cost estimate is based on a fuel consumption of 96 gallons per hour and 235 gallons per hour for the B-212 and Puma helicopters, respectively. 
Provision is made for de-positioning costs for 13 B-212 helicopters and 5 Puma helicopters at a cost of $12,500 per helicopter. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for ground handling charges for all aircraft. 
Provision is made for the cost of spare parts for repairs and maintenance of both United Nations-owned and contingent-owned equipment. 
Provision is made for the acquisition of additional workshop and test equipment and non-expendable tools plus related freight charges. 
Provision is made as follows: 
Provision is made for the acquisition of additional office furniture to be used throughout the mission area. 
Provision is made for the acquisition of additional office equipment to be used throughout the mission area. 
Provision is made for the purchase of additional medical and dental equipment for four small clinics established at mission headquarters and at three regional headquarters. 
Provision is made for the acquisition of additional equipment not budgeted for elsewhere, including fire-fighting equipment, fogging machines for insect and pest control, security and safety equipment and replacement costs for worn and damaged items and for other contingencies. 
Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts for equipment not covered elsewhere, and includes data-processing equipment, generators and office and medical equipment. 
Provision is made for audit services throughout the mandate period. 
Provision is made for medical treatment and airlifting in those cases that are beyond the capability of the mission, at an estimated cost of $10,000 per month ($60,000). 
Additional provision is made for 100 medical examinations at a cost of $200 each ($20,000). 
Provision is made to satisfy miscellaneous claims and adjustments arising from the day-to-day operation of the mission, except for third-party vehicle accident claims which are covered under the vehicle insurance policy, at an estimated cost of $5,000 per month. 
Provision is made for hospitality to government officials, local dignitaries and official delegations visiting the mission. 
Provision is made for the cost of miscellaneous services, including bank charges and legal fees, and for postage for military personnel. 
Provision is made for stationery, data-processing supplies, general office supplies and local printing of forms, estimated at a cost of $15,000 per month. 
Provision is made for medical and dental supplies for military and civilian personnel and for the cost of vaccines for inoculations and follow-up vaccinations. 
Provision is made for sanitation and cleaning materials, estimated at $10,000 per month. 
Provision is made for subscriptions to newspapers and periodicals. 
Provision is made for the purchase of standard issues of blue helmets, field caps, shoulder patches, emblems and medal sets estimated at $35 per set for 3,000 contingent personnel ($105,000), Field Service personnel uniforms ($25,000) and for United Nations flags and decals ($10,000). 
Provision is made for the purchase of barbed wire, gabion boxes, mine-clearing supplies and for various other materials required for observation posts, checkpoints and other defence positions. 
Provision is made for household items required for the military contingents, plus paper products, photographic supplies, garbage bags and water and fuel cans at an estimated cost of $15,000 per month. 
Provision is made for public information supplies such as tapes and films, and for the cost of printing materials such as posters, brochures and buttons which are required during the election period. 
Provision is made to finance the cost of additional de-mining teams as part of the mine-clearing programme. 
Provision is made for the emplacement of contingent-owned equipment to the mission area. 
Provision is made for shipping and clearing charges not covered elsewhere. 
The cost estimate provides for a proportional share of the 1994 financing of the Integrated Management Information System (IMIS). 
The staff assessment requirement provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 has been credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 A (X) of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in proportion to their rates of contribution to the ONUMOZ budget. 
b/ An additional 1,200 international observers and 1,200 local staff (to be used as drivers, guides and interpreters) will be required for three weeks during the election period. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Preparations for the first Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States on the basis of General Assembly resolution 47/189 and taking into account other relevant General Assembly resolutions: 
(a) Organization and programme of work of the Conference; 
(b) Participation of non-governmental organizations in the Conference and its preparatory process; 
(a) Draft Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States; 
(b) Information on donor activities in support of sustainable development in small island developing States; 
(c) Consideration of proposals for a Barbados Declaration on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
4. Adoption of the report of the Preparatory Committee on its resumed first session. 
By resolution 48/193, the General Assembly, inter alia, endorsed decision 4 of the Preparatory Committee concerning the participation of non-governmental organizations, including major groups, in the Conference and its preparatory process. 
(b) Further requested that the Secretariat use the guidelines outlined below in presenting the report: 
(iii) Name of sponsoring agency; 
(vii) Information to be aggregated at the subregional and sub-sector level; 
The Preparatory Committee will have before it the draft report on its resumed first session for consideration and appropriate action. 
Stressing the urgent need for the Uruguay Round to be concluded in a balanced manner, taking into account issues of particular interest to developing countries and their development, 
In addition, this report deals with activities concerning disaster prevention and mitigation in the field of water resources, an issue not directly addressed in Agenda 21 as a distinct programme area. 
2. For each programme area, this report provides a general overview of activities and a discussion of questions related to coordination and cooperation in the implementation of activities within that programme area. 
4. In the case of UNDP, a capacity-building approach was defined in 1991, aimed at creating an enabling environment for integrated water resources management, strengthening institutions and human resources development, and increasing public participation. 
The first part of strategy formulation is water sector assessment, aiming at a full examination of factors that influence the development of water resources, including the examination and evaluation of development options. 
6. The Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat together with UNDP has been assisting this process by carrying out a number of pilot sector assessments or diagnostic studies in countries such as Yemen, Morocco, India, Nepal, Peru and Bolivia. 
The approach has been found to be most useful in formulating UNDP country programmes in the context of national development plans and priorities, particularly in the context of capacity-building. 
7. The next phase will involve a programme of capacity-building for integrated water resources management, using the experience gained so far. 
The Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) has carried out a number of sector assessments under the International Action Programme on Water and Sustainable Agricultural Development. 
8. Another initiative in this area concerns the collaboration of the Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat and UNEP, with the close support of UNDP and the World Bank, in launching the Freshwater Consultative Forum. 
It was attended by 43 participants from different regions of the world, including the Middle East. 
One of the important conclusions of the Forum was that UNEP and UNDP should choose an existing river or lake basin organization with a critical need where the various recommendations for improving water resources management could be applied. 
These would include greater public participation and innovative public awareness measures using public information media. 
Assistance would also be given to raising financial resources for implementing the agreed-upon action programme. 
In 1993, ECA prepared a comprehensive study on problems, prospects and strategies for cooperation among riparian countries for the integrated water resources development of the Nile River basin, and published a detailed study on the conservation and rational use of water resources in six North African countries. 
ECE has also prepared a review of national strategies and policies for the protection and use of transboundary waters and is working on the development of instruments to promote the ecosystem approach to sustainable water management. 
15. The Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) has prepared a number of reports on the subject of integrated water resources management and acts as the secretariat of the Latin American and Caribbean Network for Integrated Water Management, which consists of institutions dealing with this question. 
The first meeting of the Network was held in Santiago in November 1993. 
The Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP) organized, in 1991, a regional Workshop on Sustainable Development, and prepared papers on the integrated approach to the efficient development, management and use of water resources. 
The Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA) convened a Symposium on Water Use and Conservation in November 1993. 
Regional seminars, funded by the Department for Development Support and Management Services, for testing the revised modules, were carried out in Africa (the Gambia, September 1991) and in Asia (Bangkok, September 1992). 
In the broader context of water resources development and management, INSTRAW acts as the focal point for gender issues. 
17. Much work remains to be done in order to bring about a system-wide coherent approach to integrated water resources management. 
In this regard, the Seminar on Water Resources Management convened by the World Bank from 7 to 9 December 1993 provided a useful vehicle for a dialogue on the subject. 
In view of the ongoing process of decentralization, the regional commissions will be called upon to play an important role in this field. 
In this regard, a meeting of the ACC Subcommittee's task force on information management was convened at World Meteorological Organization (WMO) headquarters in July 1993, with a view to taking further steps to achieve this objective. 
As far as the availability of information is concerned, there are significant gaps, particularly with regard to statistics on water resources use, the interrelationships between population, land and water, and the impact of the application of economic and legal instruments on water resources use and pollution control. 
Additional efforts are needed in this regard and the role to be played by various organizations, including the regional commissions, needs to be studied. 
20. Water resources assessment activities have continued to occupy a major place in United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) programmes and in WMO programmes designed to support national hydrologic services, institutions dealing with research, training and education in hydrology, and bodies with allied roles. 
The Fourth UNESCO/WMO/International Council of Scientific Unions (ICSU) Conference on Hydrology, held in Paris from 22 to 27 March 1993, highlighted those programmes, particularly the International Hydrological Programme of UNESCO, and the Operational Hydrology Programme of WMO, and the parts played in them by developing and developed countries. 
The Conference agreed to the Paris Statement with five recommendations, including one to achieve even closer partnership between the two agency programmes at national and international levels. 
21. One expression of the partnership between UNESCO and WMO was the publication, in 1993, of the first edition of the UNESCO/WMO Water Resource Assessment Activities - Handbook for National Evaluation, which allows national bodies to assess their capabilities in water resources assessment. 
Staffing levels and their education and training have also been considered. 
Many of those stations already exist, mostly in the developed world. 
Those stations would all be connected by Data-Collection Platforms and satellites and through appropriate segments of the Global Telecommunication System of the WMO World Weather Watch to a series of databases. 
25. Because the decline in hydrologic services is particularly serious in Africa, WMO and UNESCO, with the support of the World Bank, have made detailed proposals, to extend over a period of 20 years, for WHYCOS-Africa. 
In stage one of WHYCOS-Africa, a small team of experts would be set up to install the network with staff of the national hydrologic services; and that staff would be trained to use the network and develop archives and products. 
That stage would cost approximately 15 million dollars spread over six years. 
The WHYCOS principle is also proposed for application to the Aral Sea. 
26. Transfer of hydrologic technology through the ongoing WMO technology transfer system known as the Hydrological Operational Multipurpose Subprogramme (HOMS) has continued. 
Many of the components deal with water resources assessment, but some, such as those for the design of flood forecasting systems, are highly relevant to disaster mitigation and the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
27. While uncertainty remains about future climate at global, regional and smaller scales, there is no uncertainty that water resources will suffer more severely from climate change than any other sector and that these effects will in turn have impact on other sectors, for example, agriculture and energy. 
Where water resources were already under stress, this would cause further problems as requirements for water reached or exceeded supplies. 
However, in some regions precipitation will increase, while decreases are likely elsewhere. 
28. Those changes are likely to be exacerbated where sealevel rise poses a threat to low-lying areas, particularly in the case of small islands. 
In this regard, it is expected that sealevel rise would endanger coastal groundwater resources through saline intrusion, especially in small islands where the recharge area was reduced. 
In addition, increases in frequency and severity of tropical cyclones, hurricanes and typhoons may result from higher sea-surface temperatures with a consequent increase in storm damage and flooding reinforced by sealevel rise. 
In small islands higher temperatures would result in increases in demand for water for public supply, agriculture and other uses, and those increases would be superimposed on increases due to the expected rise in population. 
29. As a result of the decline in the ability of national bodies to monitor and process hydrologic data, their ability to respond to adverse future effects has also declined. 
The proposed World Hydrological Cycle Observation System (WHYCOS) will offer the opportunity to overcome some of these problems, particularly on a global scale. 
However, a more detailed project that concentrates on the hydrologic regime of several sets of small islands situated in different climatic regimes is needed. 
WMO has been involved in initial proposals for such a project, and it also convened a workshop in Trinidad and Tobago from 5 to 9 July 1993 (with UNEP, WHO and UNESCO) that dealt with water-quality issues in small islands. 
30. Such a project would improve monitoring, and develop techniques and methods for assessing the effects of climate change on water resources and related social, economic and environmental effects. 
The project would allow Governments to develop and initiate suitable response strategies. 
WCP-Water brings together some 30 projects, where studies are under way on a wide range of issues. 
In one of these projects, long-time series of river flows from more than 200 sites around the world were analysed for changes and trends. 
While some of these records showed evidence of changes that were statistically significant, others showed no change. 
Additional work to expand the sample and to undertake further tests is under way. 
32. At the regional level, ECLAC, in November 1993, convened a regional expert meeting on "Possible effects of climate change on water resources in Latin America and the Caribbean". 
A good deal of cooperation with non-governmental organizations in this field of endeavour also exists. 
The incorporation of such efforts into a comprehensive approach to data management at the national level is essential. 
Consequently, at both the national and international levels, there is a need to strengthen the linkages of specific activities of the organizations into a holistic approach to water resources development. 
The commissions could also play a helpful role in the collection and analysis of information concerning hydrologic networks within WMO's Hydrological Information Referral Service (INFOHYDRO) programme. 
37. A number of organizations of the United Nations system are involved in this programme area as a result of the wide range of activities related to it, including water resources, water quality and aquatic ecosystems. 
One is the Global Water Quality Monitoring Programme (GEMS/WATER), the other is the International Union for Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources (IUCN) which deals with ecological aspects of water resources. 
38. The linkage with health protection objectives is maintained by the World Health Organization (WHO) through the GEMS/WATER programme, but also through its work on water pollution control. 
The activities to protect drinking-water quality contribute directly to the protection of the quality of surface water and groundwaters, particularly those used for urban water-supplies. 
The hydrologic aspects are dealt with by two programmes, the International Hydrological Programme (IHP) at UNESCO and the Operational Hydrology Programme (OHP) at WMO. 
IHP not only covers research on water resource protection but also collaborates with the Programme on Man and the Biosphere (MAB) on ecological issues. 
OHP, through its Global Run-off Data Centre, provides the hydrologic information needed to manage water quality effectively. 
39. In addition to global programmes and organizations, there are a number of regional organizations that contribute significantly to water resources and quality protection. 
ECE's Senior Advisers to ECE Governments on Environmental and Water Problems are in the process of preparing a status report and policy recommendations on the prevention, control and reduction of pollution from point sources. 
Practices that promote the reduction of inputs of nutrients and hazardous substances from diffuse substances are also being reviewed. 
In addition, ECE has developed water-quality criteria for natural water sources and their ecological state. 
The Global Environment Facility (GEF)-supported programme for the Danube River basin will be one of the first beneficiaries thereof. 
The UNEP regional offices play an important political role in bringing countries together on water pollution issues. 
40. Water-quality monitoring services have been supported in a number of countries in Latin America, Africa and Asia through training of laboratory staff, provision of computer equipment and quality-control services. 
Twinning arrangements between collaborating centres in developed countries and national and regional laboratories in developing countries were established for this purpose. 
41. A contribution to integrated water resources management has been made through water pollution assessment and pollution control advisory services in several international river basins. 
Examples are those of the equatorial lakes and upper Nile, the Zambezi, the Mekong and the Rio de la Plata. 
In addition, national hydrologic institutions were assisted in their efforts to also deal with water-quality problems. 
Training is being given to national water resource managers in Latin America, and region-wide studies were launched in the Pacific region. 
Pilot studies on the aquifers underlying urban areas were completed in several regions. 
45. Considerable efforts were made during the preparatory process for the International Conference on Water and the Environment (Dublin, 1992) and the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (Rio de Janeiro, 1992) towards close cooperation and the elimination of overlaps to the extent possible. 
The process has been continued since the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, particularly with a view to bringing hydrology and water-quality sciences close together. 
46. The Water Supply and Sanitation Collaborative Council held its second meeting in Rabat in September 1993. 
48. Linkages with professional associations have been established through the International Association on Water Quality. 
Scientific and technical experts are members of this group, together with leading professionals of national water agencies. 
Collaboration is affected through co-sponsored meetings, working groups and training courses. 
49. Within the water resources field and under its Hydrology and Water Resources Programme, WMO continues its efforts in disaster mitigation relating to floods, avalanches, landslides and droughts. 
Efforts are also being made to promote the use of weather radar for hydrologic forecasting and warning, particularly within Europe. 
Those centres use data collected, in the main, from the Global Telecommunication System of the World Weather Watch to forecast and characterize meteorological drought in eastern and southern Africa. 
50. WMO's involvement in the planning for the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction has led to several projects' being undertaken especially for the Decade, two of them designed to provide a more comprehensive approach to disasters. 
The System for Technology Exchange for Natural Disasters (STEND) is modelled on HOMS in order to provide a system for technology transfer for meteorology, oceanography, seismology and volcanology in addition to hydrology. 
Combined risks from storms, floods and earthquakes will be determined for certain target areas. 
52. During 1993, ESCAP conducted roving seminars on comprehensive flood loss prevention and management in Myanmar, Pakistan, the Islamic Republic of Iran and Solomon Islands. 
The capacity of countries to deal with issues concerning water-related natural disasters depends, to a great extent, on the recognition given to these questions within the planning process and on the availability of timely and reliable information. 
54. Increasingly, the agencies of the United Nations system are developing cooperative programmes and activities with each other. 
The greatest impact of the Programme, however, has been in demonstrating the successful implementation of lower-cost water and sanitation services to the multilateral, bilateral and national agencies with which it cooperates. 
The current strategy of the Programme is to build capacity at national and local levels, to support sustainable investments, and to disseminate lessons and knowledge. 
55. Another example of cooperation is the WHO/United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) Joint Monitoring Programme, which has the goal of strengthening or establishing national capabilities for monitoring water supply and sanitation activities. 
The availability of accurate sector statistics is essential both to the management of water and sanitation programmes at the national level, and to the preparation of country support at the international level. 
The joint programme of WHO and UNICEF has been well received by countries in the three years it has been in operation, but its ability to respond to their needs has been severely restricted by a shortage of funds and trained personnel. 
56. The Inter-Agency Steering Committee for Water Supply and Sanitation has long played a central role among the agencies of the United Nations system. 
In November 1993, it became a working group of the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources, with responsibilities for coordinating the implementation of joint drinking-water supply and sanitation activities of the United Nations system. 
WHO will continue to provide secretariat services to the Steering Committee, while the chairmanship will rotate annually among UNICEF, UNDP, WHO and the World Bank. 
59. As follow-up to Agenda 21, a number of activities were set in motion by the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources. 
For instance, within the information management working group, the water and sanitation database and software of the WHO/UNICEF Joint Monitoring Programme were reviewed with regard to potential applications in agriculture, rural development and hydrology. 
UNICEF and WHO have begun to develop a joint strategy for hygiene education in water supply and sanitation in the 1990s. 
Moreover, the UNDP/World Bank Water and Sanitation Programme and WHO are collaborating on hygiene education activities in Africa and Asia. 
60. Because of the multifaceted nature of the work of the organizations of the United Nations system and of the importance of the subject, there is inevitably considerable overlapping of responsibilities and activities among them. 
In this respect, both the Inter-Agency Steering Committee for Water Supply and Sanitation and the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources provide the forums through which such harmonization is being actively sought. 
Nevertheless, further efforts are needed to delineate more clearly the areas of comparative advantage of each organization. 
Coordination among United Nations agencies in drinking-water supply and sanitation is well developed at the policy level and moderately effective at the programme level. 
With the exception of instances where one organization provides direct support to another in the implementation of a given project or programme, activities and projects of various organizations are too often carried out without due knowledge or consideration of those undertaken by others. 
61. The marked influence of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and the process leading to it can be seen in recent inter-agency efforts to integrate the various freshwater activities of United Nations organizations into a more comprehensive approach. 
This was demonstrated at the International Conference on Water and the Environment and in the FAO, UNICEF, UNDP, World Bank and WHO Technical Consultation on Integrated Rural Water Management, held in Rome in March 1993. 
62. Coordination and cooperation with external support agencies, non-governmental organizations and scientific and professional organizations are being carried out through the Collaborative Council for Water Supply and Sanitation. 
Support to the Council is provided individually by the organizations of the United Nations system, and collectively through the Inter-Agency Steering Committee for Water Supply and Sanitation, and through the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources. 
The Executive Secretary of the Council provides the links for expanding cooperation between the United Nations organizations and other members of the Collaborative Council. 
In addition, there are complementary activities in that area that are included in other sections of chapter 18 and in other chapters of Agenda 21, especially chapter 7, entitled "Promoting sustainable human settlement development", and chapter 21, entitled "Environmentally sound management of solid wastes and sewage-related issues". 
However, there are some exceptions, particularly in activities related to urban drainage and flood prevention, waste disposal facilities, pollution control, the promotion of public participation, and the building of local capacities for the management of urban water resources. 
68. Other aspects of relevance to the integrated management of water resources and sustainable urban development, such as institutional, legal and management reforms and support to local capacity-building, are covered less extensively, and represent areas where increased efforts will have to be developed in the future. 
However, there are some innovative approaches being applied by the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) within its Urban Management Programme and its Sustainable Cities Programme in providing municipal authorities and their partners in the public, private, and community sectors with improved planning and management capacity. 
ESCAP, in close cooperation with the regional offices of WHO and the World Bank/UNDP Water and Sanitation Programme, held a Regional Seminar on Water Resources Management in Urban Areas, from 22 to 26 November 1993. 
National activities in support of sector monitoring and assessment are also executed by the World Bank, UNICEF and WHO. 
70. As was stated under section V concerning water supply and sanitation, each of the organizations of the United Nations system implement activities in the area of water and sustainable urban development from the perspective of its own thematic specialization. 
Given the nature of those activities, it is natural that some overlapping takes place in the execution of both global and local programmes and projects. 
71. The ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources provides a mechanism for harmonizing the activities of the various United Nations organizations within this field. 
The annual meetings of the Subcommittee and continuous consultation among its member agencies have allowed a relatively high degree of coordination of the tasks and global activities of the organizations of the United Nations system in this area. 
The Subcommittee has established a task force under the chairmanship of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) which is entrusted with the task of recommending options for inter-agency collaboration in implementing follow-up activities on urban water resources issues stemming from Agenda 21. 
72. The largest area of current collaborative activities concerns the relationship between a funding organization and one or more implementing agencies. 
73. Despite the present experience in inter-agency collaboration, the number of collaborative "events" is still small in relation to the overall number of potential joint activities that could be implemented by the organizations of the United Nations system. 
74. The regional commissions, notably ECLAC and ESCAP, have been active in the promotion of water resources management in the urban setting. 
Unfortunately, however, the lack of consistent participation at the sessions of the Inter-Agency Steering Committee for Water Supply and Sanitation and the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources has severely limited the opportunities for integration of their programmes within overall approaches to issues concerning urban development. 
75. The Water Supply and Sanitation Collaborative Council represents the main mechanisms for the coordination of overall policies and programmes of United Nations organizations with non-governmental organizations, bilateral organizations and other external support agencies. 
The Council established a working group on urbanization at its meeting in Oslo in 1991. 
The working group was entrusted with the task of developing a strategy for the improved provision of services to urban areas. 
The activities of the working group are currently being continued through the Council's mandated activity in the area of "services for the urban poor". 
77. Activities relating to water for sustainable food production and rural development encompass a wide array of activities that go beyond agricultural water use. 
In addition to typical agricultural water management activities, the programme area includes rural water supply and sanitation, environmental management for control of water-borne diseases, and the treatment, reuse and disposal of waste water, to mention a few. 
This Consultation has produced broad guidelines for programme implementation and a number of specific recommendations for action. 
The proceedings of this Consultation have been published and are being widely distributed. 
78. The Consultation recognized that while urbanization was growing rapidly, most of the low-income countries were still primarily rural, and rural areas hosted the greatest share of the poor. 
Many lack the most essential elements for day-to-day life, including fresh water, and it is in the rural areas that poverty and environmental degradation come together most acutely. 
It was agreed that initiatives must be taken in support of policy reviews, reform and formulation at the national level with specific regard to the rural environment. 
Attention should be given to the preparation of suitable guidelines, approaches and methodologies for this purpose, leading to the strengthening of mechanisms for intersectoral coordination, and to the creation of appropriate legal and institutional structures for the implementation of national water management and conservation policies. 
The Consultation recommended that support be given to Governments in information management and the building of information systems for the collection and analysis of data. 
A suggestion was made for the enhancement or establishment of "information system centres" at the national level as a component of this activity. 
In response to this, FAO has launched a programme called the "Global water information system" which will create national and global water resources and rural water use databases. 
80. The Consultation emphasized the importance of National Water Sector Assessments that had already been initiated under the programme area of integrated water resources management as a starting-point for the identification of capacity-building needs and priorities. 
It further recommended that opportunities should be taken for the networking of institutions, which was a powerful tool for capacity-building, and in particular, for the exchange of experiences and capacities between developing countries. 
84. Within FAO, high priority is given to the implementation of the relevant recommendations and programmes contained in Agenda 21. 
In this context, a number of special action programmes are being established. 
The objective of SAP-WASAD is to promote a stronger interdisciplinary approach to water management within agriculture, forestry and the fisheries subsectors under the FAO International Cooperative Programme Framework for Sustainable Agricultural and Rural Development (related to chap. 14 of Agenda 21). 
At the scheme and village level, the focus will be on improving water use efficiency through the introduction of new technologies, community participation and institutional strengthening. 
At the provincial level, the Programme will assist in formulating policies and strategies for implementing provincial programmes for efficient and multiple use of water (drinking and sanitation, crops, livestock, fish and agroforestry), soil and water conservation and environmental protection. 
Its goal is to assist member countries in meeting their freshwater needs for sustainable agriculture and rural development through the formulation and implementation of action programmes at country, subregional and regional levels, in partnership with relevant United Nations organizations and multilateral and bilateral donor agencies. 
Activities are being initiated in Egypt, Indonesia and Turkey towards the implementation of their respective programmes. 
87. Comprehensive rural water-supply programmes, based on village-level management and maintenance, are being carried out in many Sahelian countries by the Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat with funding from UNDP and the United Nations Capital Development Fund (UNCDF). 
88. The IAP-WASAD programme has benefited from a good degree of national and international cooperation. 
In all national and subregional programmes, there was involvement of a number of ministries (core ministries include agriculture, water resources and environment ministries and, in a few cases, health ministries) and national institutions. 
Consultations were always held with resident staff of the relevant United Nations system organizations and donor countries. 
89. At the headquarters level of United Nations organizations, a good degree of collaboration was achieved through the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources. 
As work in the formulation of concerted approaches to integrated water resources management progresses, a close interrelationship will need to be developed between those approaches and the development of water resources for sustainable food production and rural development. 
91. The concept of coordination and cooperation among the organizations of the United Nations system has undergone a significant evolution since the 1960s and particularly since the United Nations Water Conference, held in 1977 at Mar del Plata, Argentina. 
Initially coordination was seen as a process of delineation of spheres of influence among competing organizations, and debates were often acrimonious as to which organization should be called upon to perform which task. 
Following the conference at Mar del Plata, a gradual understanding emerged as to the inevitability of the existence of grey areas, and the need to manage overlaps and duplications. 
In more recent years the understanding of the concept of cooperation grew further, into an appreciation of the importance of bringing about concerted approaches and policies with respect to the formulation and implementation of activities in specific programme areas. 
This, perhaps, was most evident with regard to coordination and cooperation in the context of the International Drinking Water Supply and Sanitation Decade in the 1980s. 
Consequently, there is now a growing understanding of the need to formulate concerted approaches to integrated water resources development and management, which in turn should provide an overall umbrella for coordination and cooperation. 
93. Recent advances in communication through electronic means are facilitating the exchange of information among organizations of the United Nations system. 
Nevertheless, successful coordination and cooperation still require frequent encounters between the parties concerned through a variety of inter-agency meetings and seminars on specific issues. 
Meetings of various kinds may have immediate results in the implementation of joint activities. Results, however, are not always immediately tangible, as the evolution of new concepts and approaches usually requires a wider time-frame. 
94. The failure to appreciate the long-term value of coordination programmes leads to insularity among organizations and to a diminution of the overall capacity of the United Nations system. 
In this regard, the various coordination efforts being carried out throughout the system and particularly through the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources need to benefit from the regular participation of the regional commissions. 
95. As is the case for the ACC itself and all other parts of its subsidiary machinery, the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources remains a forum open only to the organizations of the United Nations system. 
The most permanent and systematic forum for a wide dialogue among all the organizations concerned is to be found in the Collaborative Council for Water Supply and Sanitation, which meets every two years and has a small secretariat based at WHO headquarters. 
Regarding the formulation of concerted approaches to integrated management of freshwater resources, the need for further dialogue still remains. 
1. The Secretariat has been requested to provide additional information on the provisional agenda of the twelfth session of the Preparatory Commission (LOS/PCN/132) which had been distributed to delegations together with the invitation to the session. 
(i) Consideration of the report of the Group of Technical Experts convened in accordance with LOS/PCN/L.87, annex, paragraph 12; 
(ii) Fulfilment of the obligations of the registered pioneer investors and their certifying States; 
(c) Final report on all matters within the mandate of the Preparatory Commission, except as referred to in sub-item (b) above, to the Assembly of the International Seabed Authority at its first session (resolution I, para. 11); 
(d) Preparation of the provisional agenda for the first session of the Assembly and of the Council of the Authority and, as appropriate, of recommendations relating to items thereon (resolution I, para. 5, (a)); 
(e) Preparation of recommendations concerning the budget for the first financial period of the Authority (resolution I, para. 5 (c)); 
(f) Arrangements for convening of the first session of the Assembly of the Authority referred to in article 308, paragraph 3, of the Convention (resolution I, preamble); 
(g) Arrangements for the dissolution of the Preparatory Commission and the transfer of its property and records to the Authority (resolution I, para. 13). 
4. The Training Panel may also consider preparation of a final report, including recommendations relating, inter alia, to the follow-up of the training programmes. 
The decree was issued on 26 November 1993 and entered into force on 1 December 1993, in accordance with paragraph 2 of resolution 883 (1993). 
It also informs the Secretary-General that the level of the Libyan diplomatic staff at Havana is the same as that prevailing when the Security Council adopted resolution 748 (1992). 
(a) The Council of Ministers, on 22 December 1993, with resolution No. 40.350, decided on immediate action by all competent authorities on all of the necessary measures for full compliance with the provisions of resolution 883 (1993); 
The Libyan side complied with the directions, shut down the offices in Nicosia and is now repatriating the two employees to the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya. 
1. The Government of Nicaragua reiterates the commitments it made to the United Nations in its note to the Secretary-General of 29 April 1992 (S/23873) concerning the implementation of resolution 748 (1992). 
3. No commercial transactions whatsoever are conducted with Libyan Arab Airlines from or to Nicaraguan territory: there is therefore no supply, construction or maintenance of aircraft of or for that airline, and Nicaragua provides no advice, assistance or training to pilots. 
"At the same time, the Government of Poland wishes to emphasize that strict compliance with resolution 883 (1993) and its implementation will have a negative impact on the Polish economy, since the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya is a trading partner of Poland. 
The provisions of Security Council resolution 864 (1993) have been brought to the attention of all government ministries for necessary action towards the effective implementation of the said resolution. 
In fact, reports received from the government ministries and departments confirmed that the measures contemplated in the resolution are being implemented. 
A government legal notice (No. 776) published in the Malta Government Gazette on 16 November 1993 amended Export (Control) Regulations to ensure compliance with the above-mentioned Security Council resolution. 
Malta wishes to state that it is the consistent policy of the Government of Malta not to produce or export arms and military equipment to other countries at all times. 
I regret to inform you that today, 13 January 1994, Serb forces positioned on the Mount Majevica shelled the city of Tuzla and areas in its immediate vicinity. 
Allow me to remind You, Excellency, that Tuzla has been declared a safe zone according to the provisions of Security Council resolution 836. 
The Federal Ministry of Foreign Affairs expresses its most serious concern over the escalation of border incidents on the Yugoslav-Albanian border and the continued intensification of provocations by the Albanian side in which the territory of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is violated. 
We wish to bring to the attention of the Yugoslav, Albanian and international public that the latest tragic incident in the area of the "Morina" border post of 10 January, in which an Albanian citizen was killed deep in the Yugoslav territory, unfortunately confirms our previous assessments. 
In order to accomplish its greater-Albania territorial aspirations at the expense of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, the Albanian leadership deliberately encourages illegal crossings of the Yugoslav-Albanian border, in wanton disregard for the lives of its own citizens. 
Continued provocations of border incidents confirm that the policy of the Albanian Government is aimed at making irrelevant its international border with the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, accomplishing its greater-Albania aspirations and arousing tensions in, and destabilization of, the Balkans at large. 
Reaffirming its resolution 47/192 of 22 December 1992, concerning the United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks (the Conference), 
Noting that the Conference held its organizational session in New York from 19 to 23 April 1993, and its second session, also in New York, from 12 to 30 July 1993, 
Noting with appreciation that the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations has agreed to prepare two information papers, one on the precautionary approach and the other on the concept of maximum sustainable yield, 
Taking note of the recommendation of the Conference to the General Assembly, as set forth in the report of the Conference on its second session, regarding the convening of two further sessions in 1994, 2/ required by the Conference in order to complete its work, 
Convinced that the widest possible participation in the Conference is important to ensure its success, 
1. Notes the progress made by the United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks; 
2. Reaffirms that the Conference should complete its work before the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to provide services for these two sessions of the Conference, with facilities enabling the Conference to hold two simultaneous meetings during the sessions; 
7. Also requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session the final report on the work of the Conference; 
1. The present report on water legislation and institutional arrangements is submitted in compliance with Economic and Social Council decision 1993/302. 
The report identifies developments in water legislation in a number of countries. 
The institutional infrastructure for water management includes water policies; legal principles; organizational arrangements; and economic factors, elements and situations resulting from policy decisions and legal arrangements. 
2. Although the report covers a wide range of issues, it does not purport to be exhaustive. 
There are important subjects that have not been dealt with due to limitations of time and space, including stakeholder and user participation, and the internal organization and minimum institutional requirements of organizations that deal with water planning and water-related services. 
3. Modern water legislation has considerably broadened the type and scope of issues to be considered in the regulation of water resources, in the following ways: 
(a) There is a clear tendency to link water legislation to economic and environmental issues, with a strong emphasis on quality and pollution control; 
(d) There is a concern with integrated and efficient water-resources planning, particularly river-basin and regional planning. 
Water planning is coordinated with planning for other natural resources as well as with economic and social objectives. 
(f) There is more concern to develop appropriate information and guidance for policy makers, administrators, users, purveyors of water services and the general public; 
(g) Public participation is required in several legal arrangements. 
In the past, conflicts were generally resolved by means of adversarial procedures. 
At present, legislation is also aiming to resolve conflicts by means of consultation, mediation, coordination, cooperation and inter-jurisdictional arrangements. 
5. There is a definite trend to involve the private sector and local governments in the provision of water-related services. 
The purveyors of those services are closely monitored for, inter alia, the quality of their services, the environmental impact of their activities and their financial and economic status. 
However, some authorities have indicated that marketing must be regulated to prevent unwanted environmental and social effects. 
The impact of subsidies on efficient allocation and sustainable use is under increasing scrutiny. 
The use, protection and planning of water resources is increasingly regulated by general environmental legislation. 
8. There is a definite trend to differentiate the institutional structures that deal with the planning, allocation and control of water resources from discrete operational activities and economic sectors. 
However, sectoral needs in water planning and allocation must also be considered. 
This is best exemplified by two current trends in water management: the development of water markets, and an increased emphasis on water planning and regulation of externalities, both of which are needed. 
10. Several countries state the purposes and objectives of their water policies in their water legislation. 
Such statements are relevant to the interpretation, application and enforcement of legislation. 
11. Canada, in its Water Act of 1970, encouraged the optimal use of water resources for the benefit of all Canadians (art. 1). 
12. Germany, in its Water Law as amended on 23 September 1986, requested that water (both surface and groundwater) be managed in a manner that served the common interest, benefiting individual users while preventing avoidable harmful impacts (art. 1a). 
13. The Netherlands, in its policy document on water management, 1/ established a policy of integrated water-resources management that included both the quantitative and the qualitative aspects of water management. 
14. China, in its Water Law of 1988, aimed to ensure the rational development, utilization and protection of water resources, fully realizing the benefits of water for economic development and the livelihood of the population. 
15. There is a general trend to control the use of water by legislating such formal requirements as obtaining a permit and such substantive requirements as effective and beneficial use, no harm to third parties, environmental protection and efficiency). 
16. Germany, in its Water Law as amended on 23 September 1986, attached a number of conditions to water use, permits and licences, including effective use, prevention of detrimental effects, payment of compensations, preventive assessment, appointment of caretakers, remedial measures and payment of common control costs (art. 4). 
A particular feature of the German legislation is the possibility of imposing new conditions even after a permit or license has been granted. 
Ex post facto conditions may apply to either the environmental or the economic requirements of water-resources management (art. 5). 
A water right can be revoked for non-use, lack of need, change of use by the permittee, use beyond the allocation under the permit etc. (art. 15). 
However, as to the relationship between the Administration and a water user, a water right is not an entitlement to any specific water quantity or quality (art. 2). 
Water development must consider the interests of different regions and of both upstream and downstream users. 
There is an express policy to encourage hydropower. 
Agricultural and industrial uses are also to be considered (arts. 12 to 16). 
Water supplied by projects and water withdrawals are subject to charges and fees (art. 34). 
In addition, the National Water Authority is empowered to design schemes for imposing water-resources and pollution-control charges; levies for flood defence; general and special drainage charges; fisheries charges or contributions; and navigation tolls (sects. 123, 131 to 144). 
In its Water Act of 1989, the country authorizes emergency measures at times of drought. 
The system of priorities guides the allocation of water and also the direction of funding for development. 
The pricing of water is a tool for both allocation and increased efficiency. 
21. As water becomes scarcer relative to demand, as externalities increase and as knowledge improves, the need to control the deterioration of water quality is translated into more detailed and demanding legislation. 
Permits, prohibitions and charges are used to curb the deterioration of water and related natural resources and environmental assets. 
22. Canada, in its Water Act of 1970, limited the quantities of and the conditions under which waste could be disposed of in water-quality management areas. These conditions include the payment of fees (art. 8). 
There are provisions that allowed the prohibition and regulation of nutrients and will eventually allow the seizure of cleaning agents or conditioners that are manufactured in, or imported into Canada in violation of the law (sects. 18 to 20). 
The Act also provides for the designation of water-quality management areas and the implementation of water-quality management programmes (art. 11). 
Water-quality management agencies are responsible for planning, initiating and carrying out programmes to restore, preserve and enhance the quality of the water within their water-quality management areas (art. 13). 
23. Germany, in its Water Law as amended on 23 September 1986, imposed a general duty to prevent water contamination and any detrimental changes of its properties, requiring an economical use of water in the interests of conserving natural water resources (art. 1a). 
Discharges into water are subject to maximum loads and technological requirements. 
Hazardous wastes must be treated using the best available technology (art. 7). 
The L\x{911a}der may also establish lists of prohibited substances, effects to be prevented and minimum requirements to be fulfilled by disposal systems. 
There is provision for strict, joint and several liability resulting from damages caused by introducing or throwing any substances into water (art. 22). 
Discharges causing insignificant detrimental changes are to be allowed only when overriding public interest requires it. 
Water can be subject to characterization parameters issued by the federal Government (art. 36b). 
The law also provides for proper flow conditions, maintenance of navigation, ecological requirements, landscape features, protection of banks and self-purification (art. 27). 
The revenue resulting from water charges shall be used to finance measures to improve water quality (arts. 9 and 13). 
Quality objectives and monitoring methods and procedures have been established. 
Some pesticides have been absolutely prohibited, others are restricted and some are subject to application according to best environmental practices. 
The costs of pollution control and environmental protection in the Netherlands are met either through the general budget financed by taxpayers or through a special budget financed with levies or charges raised from polluters. 
In its Water Resources Act of 1991, the United Kingdom imposed conservation and enhancement duties on its ministers and on the National Rivers Authority with a view to protecting amenities, flora, fauna, historical places and other environmental interests. 
Additional duties relate to environmental concerns for sites of special interest and for the enactment of codes of practice with respect to environmental and recreational duties (sects. 17 and 18). 
27. China, in its Water Law of 1988, created a state duty to protect water resources and adopt effective measures for the protection of flora, conserve water sources, control soil and water losses and improve the ecological environment. 
Supervision and management of prevention and control of water pollution is to be strengthened. 
Water is to be conserved (arts. 5 to 7). 
Fish ladders must be constructed when needed (art. 18). 
Adverse environmental impacts resulting from the implementation of inter-basin transfers (art. 21) must be prevented. 
Additional rules control the disposal of refuse, mining activities, land reclamation, the protection of projects and the creation of management and safeguard zones (arts. 24 to 29). 
Individual states play a primary role in area-wide waste treatment and non-point pollution control and can also take over the enforcement and administration of the Act. 
The Act covers virtually all types of discharges into the waters of the United States of America and relies on water-quality standards and discharge permits tied to technological requirements for the treatment or elimination of different types of pollutants. 
Water legislation has responded to that need through a variety of provisions. 
30. Canada, in its Water Act of 1979, provided for the appointment of inspectors and analysts, who could enter places, facilities, premises and vehicles; examine waste, cleaning agents and water conditioners; examine containers; take samples; require information; and require and inspect books and documents. 
Inspectors are assisted in the performance of their functions. 
Obstruction of functions and false statements are prohibited (arts. 23 to 25). 
The Act also provides for fines, continuing offenses (each day to be considered a separate offence), issuance of refrain orders and other enforcement tools (arts. 28 to 35). 
31. Germany, in its legislation, has provided for supervision of the equipment, facilities and processes relevant to water use. 
Such supervision includes rights of access and a requirement of information (art. 21). 
Additional powers include dealing with foul water and pollution, and carrying out works and surveys (sects. 154 to 165). 
33. China, in its Water Law of 1988, required the cessation of unlawful activities, the removal of impediments and compensation for losses, within stipulated time-limits (arts. 44 and 45). 
Certain activities are fined, and functionaries and public officers are personally liable (art. 50). 
34. The United States of America, in its Clean Water Act of 1972, provided for enforcement, including record-keeping; reporting; installing and using monitoring equipment; and sampling effluents. 
Records must be available to the public, except when they can be reasonably termed a trade secret. 
Sanctions include notice of violation, administrative compliance and extension orders, civil actions, administrative penalties and criminal actions. 
The Administration can issue orders for administrative compliance, assess administrative penalties or initiate civil suits. 
Injunctions may be issued in cases of immediate, severe and proven threat to health. 
Criminal liability proceedings are instituted against responsible parties, including corporate officers, in cases of negligent or known violations. There are also provisions for acting in emergencies. 
The Act authorizes citizens' suits and contains a strict liability provision (sect. 311). 
36. Germany, in its Water Law as amended on 23 September 1986, provided for the creation of water protection areas within which certain activities could not take place or certain measures must be tolerated (art. 19). 
The law requires the licensing of pipeline systems conveying substances constituting a hazard to water. 
The use of and discharges into groundwater are subject to permit and licensing (arts. 32 and 34). 
37. Groundwater is increasingly controlled and protected. 
A number of countries have enacted legislation that requires permits, creates administrative devices to control the use of groundwater in special management areas and restricts the expansion of high consumption activities such as irrigation. 
38. The United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, in its Water Resources Act of 1991, provided that the National Rivers Authority should have a general mandate of proper management, including conserving, redistributing, augmenting and securing the proper use of the water supplies of England and Wales. 
39. Governments are resorting to conciliation mechanisms and preventive strategies in order to manage water-related differences and coordinate activities with a view to achieving the several objectives and satisfying the many demands that are usually associated with water resources. 
40. The federal Government and the states of Australia signed an "Intergovernmental Agreement on the Environment" on 1 May 1992. 
The Agreement intends to provide a cooperative national approach to the environment; a better definition of the role of the respective governments; a reduction in the number of disputes; greater certainty; and better environmental protection. 
41. The Agreement determines the responsibilities and interests that are common to all levels of government, as well as those that are the concern of specific levels of government (the commonwealth, the states, the local governments). 
It also states procedures for the accommodation of interests. 
43. China, in its Water Law of 1988, provided for the settlement of disputes among districts through consultations, in a spirit of mutual understanding and accommodation, solidarity and cooperation. 
Projects cannot be implemented while a dispute remains unsettled unless there is an agreement between the parties or an approval is granted by the next higher level of government (art. 35). 
Disputes between units, between units and individuals, or between individuals are to be resolved through consultations and mediation. 
Failing agreement on mediation and consultation, or if those are not successful, the dispute can be referred to adjudication by either the Administration or a court. 
Administrative decisions can be referred to a court when a party refuses to accept the administrative decision (art. 36). 
The water regime cannot be unilaterally altered pending a decision but temporary measures can be authorized by the Government. 
Programmes can be created to develop inventories of water resources; provide data; formulate comprehensive water-resources management plans; design projects for the efficient conservation, development and utilization of waters; and implement other plans and programmes (art. 4). 
In certain circumstances, such programmes can be undertaken directly by the federal Government (art. 5). 
There are also references to the conditions of the boards, commissions or other bodies to be created under the agreement, where applicable (art. 7). 
Water-quality management agreements are also provided for (art. 9). 
Specific water-management schemes will be drawn up in order to fulfil international obligations (art. 36b). 
The activities of water-service companies are affected by the requirements of directives of the European Community, such as those concerning drinking and bathing waters. 
49. China, in its water legislation, provides for the possibility of conflict between national water law and treaties to which China is a party. 
In such cases, the provisions of international treaties or agreements are to prevail (art. 51). 
Some countries have introduced legislation supporting the development of appropriate technologies. 
52. Germany, in its Water Law as amended on 23 September 1986, provided for technical requirements, inter alia, in relation to pollution control (art. 7); construction and operation of waste-water facilities (art. 18); construction and operation of pipeline systems (art. 19); and facilities handling hazardous substances (art. 19q). 
It also provided for specialist firms (art. 19l) and for the use of the most advanced scientific techniques in establishing procedures to measure the level of noxiousness of waste water and pollutants (Act on Waste-Water Charges of 6 November 1990, art. 3(4)). 
55. China, in its Water Law of 1988, promoted comprehensive scientific investigation, survey and assessment in the development and utilization of water resources. 
Outstanding scientific and technical research is to be rewarded (arts. 8 and 10). 
China also requires compliance with technical standards in the construction of waterworks (sect. 19). 
56. The development of water resources is no longer amenable to isolated action. 
57. Germany, in its water legislation, requires a prior plan approval procedure before approving any substantial modifications of water bodies and their shores (art. 31). 
River basins and economic regions are to be subject to water plans in order to safeguard the water resources needed for economic improvement and protection of the quality of life. 
Water-management schemes, also to be produced by the L\x{911a}der, are to consider the role of water within ecosystems, the rational use of groundwater and the requirements of different uses (art. 36b). 
Plans are subject to adjustment and updating. 
They are implemented through a variety of means, including administrative requirements and the revocation of permits and licences (art. 36b). 
Development and utilization of water, and control of disasters, are to be based on overall planning, with rivers or regions as basic units. 
Comprehensive plans are to be coordinated with the National Land Plan and are to consider the demands of different regions and sectors. 
They are prepared by the departments of water resources at the different levels of government. 
Specialized plans are sectoral and are to be prepared by the departments concerned (art. 11). 
Remedial measures or compensation are required in cases of interference with existing developments (art. 20). 
There are provisions for the relocation of populations displaced by water projects (art. 23). 
Flood defence plans are to be integrated into river basin plans (principle: "ensuring the keys while taking the generals into account"). 
Land use is subject to the needs of flood control and protection. 
The traditional principles prohibiting the blockage of water (by downstream units or users) or the aggravation of risk by increasing the discharge (on the part of upstream units or users) are applied. 
They also provide a means of postponing the development of costly new supplies. 
71. The lack of effective operation of market mechanisms has been attributed to constraints or transaction costs, including the rigidity of irrigation systems; the lack of storage capacity; the uncoordinated and outdated titling system; lack of legal knowledge; and cultural resistance. 
In addition, the market and legal systems do not have penalties for inefficient, inadequate or non-effective use of water rights: water rights are free of charge and there are no sanctions for lack of use. 
In contrast, in the western United States of America, there is a requirement for effective and beneficial use of water, which is the cornerstone of the system. 
73. The functional organization of policy-making, water allocation, water management and the monitoring of users plays an important role in the implementation of a sustainable water development system. 
In such cases, each concerned party might tend to support projects or allocation of waters according to vested functional interests, without regard to the source of supply or the soundness of investments and projects. 
82. There is also a trend to transfer responsibility for water-related services to provincial and local levels of government and the private sector. 
A main point to note in that regard is that transfers might not be successful if they are not accompanied by adequate economic and financial resources at provincial and local levels. 
83. The United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland has transferred water supply and sewerage to private-sector limited companies. 
Principles applicable to private undertakers have resulted, inter alia, from that country's Water Act of 1989, its Water Industry Act of 1991 and its Water Resources Act of 1991. 
Regulatory bodies were created, separating regulation and policy from operations and undertakers. 
There is, therefore, a very distinctive concern for the financial and technical qualifications of water and sewerage undertakers. 
The system must fulfil certain duties in relation to environmental and recreational objectives. 
Water must be wholesome at the time of supply; if not, there are provisions for enforcement action. 
Sewerage systems are subject to special pollution and quality regulations. 
There are provisions for the appointment of special administrators in order to assure the continuity of the services provided by companies undergoing difficulties. 
The stock of the companies is subject to quotas, which assures on the one hand a minimum of coherence and on the other an acceptable level of widespread public ownership. 
85. The movement towards decentralization and privatization of services has resulted in worldwide opportunities for companies specializing in drinking-water supply and sanitation services. 
Thus, an international consortium has recently won the privatization bid of Obras Sanitarias de la Naci in Argentina. 
Undertakers have to have proven experience and technical and financial capacity. 
Metering is requested for non-residential uses and block deliveries. 
Prices and tariffs must reflect the economic cost of providing the service, allowing benefits for the undertaker, including expansion costs, and assuring operation and maintenance. 
The tariff allows cross-subsidies. 
There are provisions on competent jurisdiction (the federal courts) and on the use of arbitration and mediation. 
88. The United States of America, in its National Environmental Protection Act of 1969, required that federal agencies include an environmental impact statement for every major federal action significantly affecting the quality of the human environment. 
92. Canada, in its Environmental Assessment Act of 1992, aimed to ensure that the environmental effects of projects were carefully considered; that sustainable development was promoted for a healthy environment and a healthy economy; that projects did not cause significant adverse environmental effects; and that the public participated. 
The projects to be assessed include those proposed or financially assisted by the federal agencies; those that involve lands administered by federal agencies; or those that require permits, licences, approvals or enabling actions of federal agencies (art. 5). 
93. The Comprehensive Study List includes water-related activities, such as dams in national parks and protected areas; hydroelectric generating stations with more than 300 megawatts of production capacity; certain categories of water projects; offshore oil, gas and minerals projects; and certain transportation facilities. 
95. Germany, in its Water Law as amended on 23 September 1986, required the registration of water rights within a determined period of time. 
Lack of registration may result in the forfeiture of non-recorded rights (art. 16). 
The Register is to record permits and licences; existing rights and authorities; water-protection areas; and flood plains (art. 37). 
96. The United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, in its Water Law of 1989, provided for registers with notices of water-quality objectives, applications, consents, certifications, water samples etc. 
Members of the public can obtain copies of entries for a reasonable fee (sect. 117). 
In its legislation, the United Kingdom also requires that the National Water Authority and every water undertaker keep records of underground works and maps of water mains and sewers, and that such information be made available to the public free of charge (sect. 165). 
In its Water Resources Act of 1991, the United Kingdom created registers of abstraction and impoundment licences, pollution control and discharge works, as well as mapping systems of freshwater limits, main rivers and waterworks (sects. 191 to 195). 
97. The objective of providing such information is to allow informed decisions by policy makers, administrators, managers, users and the public. 
Therefore, legislation requiring the submission of information by managers to policy makers, users and the public, and by users and the public to managers, is distinctive of modern water law. 
The system is complemented with norms on confidential and reserved information and penalties for false statements (sects. 205 and 206). 
Public participation is sought through a system of enquiries (sects. 213 to 215). 
98. Canada, in its Water Act of 1970, set up public information programmes under which the public is informed about water conservation, development and utilization (art. 27). 
The Act also requires that the minister responsible for water inform the Parliament each fiscal year of the operations carried out under the Act (art. 36). 
As will be recalled (see S/23999, para. 3), it was decided that the work of ONUSAL in relation to the San Jos Agreement on Human Rights (A/44/971-S/21541, annex) would continue to be the subject of a separate series of reports. 
The sixth, seventh and eighth reports were prepared on this basis and as they covered a 90-day period they were bound to reflect an analysis of the short-term situation. 
2. This approach was described in the Division's eighth report in the following terms: "the methodology used in the reports takes as a point of reference the changes in the human rights situation over the three months analysed in each report. 
Thus, the reports do not necessarily reflect trends, but rather, situations at different points in time. 
Analysis of trends will be included in the ninth report ...". 
This intention was based on the need to couple short-term analysis with a broader vision examining the quantitative data on a composite basis and making possible a qualitative approach to identifying trends in the evolution of the human rights situation in the country. 
3. This report has been written with this purpose in mind. 
It therefore has a twofold aim of providing an analysis of the short-term situation during the three-month period from August to October 1993 and assessing trends in the human rights situation over a combined ten-month period (January to October 1993). 
As regards institutional developments, however, the Government continues to make considerable efforts in the area of legal reform by promoting laws that guarantee respect for human rights. 
5. Over the past few months, various national institutions, especially the archbishopric, repeatedly reported killings attributed to the so-called "death squads". 
In the eighth report, the Division recalled that "politically motivated human rights violations have been more open and are rendered more serious because of the electoral context the country has entered" (A/47/1012-S/26146, para. 112). 
On 26 October, in the locality of Guazapa, Mr. Medardo Brisuela Herndez and his wife Justa Victoria Orellana Ortiz were killed at their home. 
The wife was shot to death while breast-feeding her baby daughter, who escaped unscathed. 
On 26 October, Mr. Salvador Guzm Pez, a suspect in the murder of Mr. Oscar Grimaldi, FMLN member and logistics officer of the Fuerzas Populares de Liberaci (FPL), was found murdered at Los Planes de Renderos. 
On Saturday, 30 October, Mr. Eleno Hern Castro, alias "Comandante Carmelo", was shot to death on the coast road near Santa Cruz Portillo. 
On 3 November, Mr. Jos Gabriel Quintanilla, FMLN coordinator in the Department of San Miguel was attacked by three persons dressed in black who tried to execute him when he came out of his house in the town of San Jorge. 
On 2 November, Mr. Sebasti Araniva Salamanca, member of the Alianza Republicana Nacionalista (ARENA) party and municipal councillor of the Municipality of Chinameca was assassinated. 
10. Reports of acts of intimidation against national institutions and diplomatic missions have also begun to be received. 
On 1 November, following the burial of Eleno Castro, demonstrators burned tyres and threw Molotov cocktails at the premises of El Diario de Hoy. 
On 25 September, the self-styled "Escuadr Los Angeles de la Muerte" distributed pamphlets in Chalchuapa that warned ONUSAL in a threatening manner not to interfere in its activities. 
The investigation of those cases must necessarily consider the assumption of political motivation as a reasonable one that could establish the motives or give the investigation the necessary breadth to clarify any doubts about the facts. 
The possible political motivation in some of those cases, such as that of Eleno Castro, "Comandante Carmelo", may be ruled out by the findings of the investigation. 
However, as in this case, such a conclusion must be the outcome of the investigation and not an a priori assertion. 
This is vital for the transparency and credibility of the investigation. 
12. These acts of selective violence have undoubtedly been a significant political factor in the life of the nation. 
13. All the cases referred to in the preceding paragraphs show how serious and widespread the deterioration of the human rights situation in El Salvador is. 
14. The elections planned for March 1994 represent a unique and decisive milestone in the history of the country and in the process of implementing the peace agreements. 
From this point of view, whatever the election results, they will confirm in practice the new political and institutional system arising out of the peace agreements. 
15. In this context, the current violence with its evident political repercussions and the acts of the so-called "death squads" are not directed against broad social sectors and political groupings, as in the past. 
This violence is not like that of the 1980s, when one group defended the established system and the other fought to change it. 
That situation was expressly resolved by the peace agreements, through the constitutional, political and institutional reforms that the parties formerly in conflict agreed to by consensus, with the support of all other political forces. 
16. Rather, the current violence is directed against the democratic political system which has been worked out by the Government and FMLN, with the support of all political forces, with the aim of building up through consensus the rule of law and a stable and functioning democracy. 
Thus, the acts of political violence which have occurred during the period covered by this report reflect the intransigence of fringe elements attacking the Salvadorian nation as a whole, all national political forces and the democracy proposed in the peace agreements. 
The Human Rights Division must state that, in the active verification process it has conducted in investigating the cases referred to it, it did not find any indication or evidence of any institutional involvement of the State in these violations. 
17. The nation-wide rejection of political violence clearly bears out this judgement. 
Political violence has been unanimously rejected throughout the country, including by the Government and all political parties, the Catholic Church, non-governmental organizations, labour organizations and trade unions. 
He further noted that the deaths of Francisco Ernesto Velis and Eleno Castro followed other acts of violence and human rights violations in recent months, thus increasing concerns that illegal groups had resumed their activities. 
Summing up the impact of those killings, the Secretary-General wrote "Be that as it may, those murders have had a nefarious impact on the political climate and have undermined confidence in the peace process" (S/26790, para. 87). 
Undoubtedly, situations such as those reported are related to the difficulties encountered in recent months in properly implementing the recommendations of the Commission on the Truth and the agreements on which action has yet to be taken. 
The killers of Francisco Ernesto Velis, Eleno Castro, Sebasti Araniva Salamanca and other national political figures must not and cannot go unpunished, without seriously damaging the legitimacy of democracy and the State's ability to fulfil its duty to provide safeguards and to ensure respect for the law. 
21. The Government has responded by forming the Interinstitutional Investigation Commission for the investigation of reports on extralegal or arbitrary executions that contain indications or evidence of political motivation or direct or indirect responsibility of agents of the State. 
Within this Commission, an Interinstitutional Investigation Group has been established that is currently responsible for investigating the deaths of Ernesto Velis and Eleno Castro, among others. 
Bearing in mind the substance of its recommendation ONUSAL agreed to the establishment of a consultation mechanism on the assumption that the political will expressed by the Government would lead to effective investigations. 
28. On 18 August the complaint concerning the summary execution of Mr. Oscar Grimaldi, a member of FMLN responsible for logistical operations of the Fuerzas Populares de Liberaci (FPL), was declared admissible. 
This killing has once again raised doubts about the safety of judges. 
At the scene of the crime were the victim, his long-term companion Marta Gutirez, the 11-month-old nephew of Angel Alfaro Henr\x{7512}uez whom Marta Gutirez was holding in her arms, and a neighbour, Herminio Platero. 
They then fired on him at point-blank range when he was lying unable to move on the ground. 
Marta Gutirez states categorically that the man wearing the FMLN-style kerchief is Francisco Ramez, who serves as a military policeman in the port of La Libertad and who frequently visited her house. 
34. Jos Santos V\x{5af3}quez, a member of FMLN at Acajutla, was executed on 14 September 1993 by five armed individuals wearing uniforms who had been waiting for him in the vicinity of his home. 
Pieces of brain tissue and bone fragments were found scattered within a radius of 6 to 8 metres from where the body lay. 
At approximately 9 a.m., while he was driving along in his vehicle, a collision occurred with another vehicle moving in the same direction which was overtaking him. 
The woman is Mrs. Marina Isabel Garc de Rivas. 
The person accompanying her, the individual suspected of firing the shots, is her brother, Juan Arnoldo Garc, who is still at large. 
One factor which has had a positive impact on the investigation into this case and that of Francisco Ernesto Velis has been the Government's decision to seek technical assistance from the FBI, Scotland Yard and the Spanish Police. 
Following the assassination, the killers searched the house and removed domestic appliances and other valuables. 
Mr. Celestino Antonio Cerna Linares, the former mayor of Candelaria de la Frontera and member of the ARENA Executive Committee in that town, was killed in the early morning hours of 13 November at his farm in Casas de Teja canton. 
The individuals took the victim's wallet and revolver and fled in his vehicle. 
According to an eyewitness, one of the individuals was Marco Tulio Lima, who threw a grenade at the victim, causing his death. 
41. Generally speaking, complaints concerning arbitrary execution, even in those cases in which a police investigation is promptly conducted, tend ultimately to result in impunity, either because the perpetrators are not identified or because, although identified, they are not physically apprehended. 
The cases of Francisco Garc Grande, Eleno Castro and Oscar Grimaldi are typical in that, although the perpetrators have been identified, they have not been arrested. 
42. In this context, the Human Rights Division is conducting an investigation into impunity, especially with respect to complaints of arbitrary execution in which a political motive cannot a priori be ruled out or which are the result of an organized crime. 
A preliminary finding of this investigation is that impunity has not declined and continues to be a major factor in the problems faced in the administration of justice, the violation of human rights and the alarming violence besetting the country. 
44. According to the statistics, 10 complaints of attempted arbitrary execution have been declared admissible, one more than in the preceding period. 
Three of the victims are members of FMLN and one is a leader of the Asociaci de Desmovilizados de la Fuerza Armada (ADEFAES). 
On the day before these events, Mr. Quintanilla had reportedly coordinated the municipal convention of FMLN. 
46. Humberto Antonio Sol\x{93ce}zano Cer, member of the Board of Directors of ADEFAES, a veteran of the Second Infantry Brigade, was a victim of an attempted arbitrary execution on 9 October 1993. 
On that day, while he was heading home on the old Santa Ana-San Salvador road, three individuals fired four 22-calibre bullets at him at point-blank range. 
After taking all of the papers he had with him concerning the association of which he was a leader, they left him on the road. 
The victim maintains that the reason for the attack was precisely his activities in ADEFAES and his public criticism of the failure to provide benefits to which demobilized soldiers were entitled. 
47. As indicated repeatedly in the Division's reports, death threats constitute a violation of the right to life which has been constantly present in the country and is on the upswing. 
The increase in the number of threats appears to have coincided with the start of the electoral campaign, which, in turn, aggravates the situation in qualitative terms, since the death threats have begun to be used against candidates and political figures. 
Although such cases are isolated, they do prompt thinking about the adoption of urgent measures by the Government authorities to ensure an electoral climate that respects legality and provides safeguards for the candidates' lives and integrity of person. 
48. Jos Antonio Cornejo, member of FPL since its inception and the FMLN candidate for mayor of San Juan Nonualco, received at his home on 11 November 1993 a note signed by the Ejcito Salvadore Anticomunista (ESA), threatening him with death if he continued to stand as a candidate. 
The note stated that persisting in his candidacy would entail serious consequences for his family and that, in addition, "if you were to have an accident, the FPL terrorists would be glad to give people a martyr of the death squads". 
49. In the early morning of 3 September 1993, various unknown individuals entered the headquarters of the Communist Party, situated at 1-1 North 8th Avenue, in Santa Tecla (La Libertad). 
Once inside, they went through all the rooms, opening filing cabinets and boxes and scattering documents about. 
Although they forced open the desk in the office, they did not remove any of the money that was inside. 
50. In the period from August to October, four complaints regarding torture were declared admissible, all of them submitted in the month of September. 
That figure is the highest recorded for the year. 
Three of the four complaints were verified: Manuel de Jes\x{e033} Herndez, tortured by the National Police of San Miguel on 17 August; Carlos Alberto Dur C\x{93ce}doba and other prisoners tortured by Mariona prison staff; and Oscar Antonio Salguero, tortured by the National Civil Police on 22 October. 
51. Slightly fewer complaints of ill-treatment were declared admissible than in the preceding period. There were 39 admissible complaints and, like those recorded between May and July, this represents an appreciable decline from the levels reached in the first months of the year. 
It is crucial for the National Police and the National Civil Police to continue applying rules and standards of conduct barring any ill-treatment, as discussed in the eighth report. 
If this slight downward turn develops in the coming months, it could eventually become a steady trend towards a decline in this type of violation. 
52. During the period of conflict, El Salvador was one of the countries where the incidence of enforced or involuntary disappearances was highest. 
The fact that 16 months have passed without verification of any enforced or involuntary disappearances shows that this is a very positive trend. 
In the context of the electoral process, we are beginning to see the use of threats as an unlawful means of intimidating opponents, which clearly undermines the free exercise of political rights. 
54. Medardo Alfredo Quijano Arriola and Jos Alberto Orellana were abducted on 17 August 1993. The two victims are former urban commandos of the Ejcito Revolucionario del Pueblo (ERP) in Santo Tom\x{5af3}, involved in logistics. 
They are now health-care workers for the Asociaci Salvadore\x{9399} de Promotores de Salud (ASPS), whose director is Dr. Miguel Orellana. 
At approximately 6.30 p.m., as they tried to cross the street in heavy traffic, a car drew up and an armed man got out and forced Quijano to get in, making him lie face down. He then did the same with Orellana. 
Inside the car they were tied up, blindfolded and made to lie on the floor. 
They drove about in the car while being interrogated, and after some time they reached a house into which they were brought. 
Inside the house the questioning resumed in the presence of some young people (to judge by the voices). 
They were not beaten or mistreated. 
The political motivation of the kidnapping seems obvious and it becomes more serious in the context of the electoral process. 
55. Arbitrary detentions continue to take place and they represent abuses of power that go unpunished. 
In this context again, impunity emerges as a factor that completely subverts any control over the legality of action by the National Police. 
It is obvious, furthermore, that the campaigns against ordinary violent crime always have a momentum of their own that culminates in violations of the right to liberty. 
During this period, 68 arbitrary detentions were recorded, and a lesser number of detentions for "petty misdemeanours" (faltas de polic). 
However, these figures do not provide an accurate reflection of the phenomenon or its magnitude, since in most cases the people do not report arbitrary detentions either for lack of confidence in the efficacy of the justice system or for fear of reprisals. 
56. Despite the fact that the Forum for Economic and Social Consultation has encountered difficulties and obstacles in promoting concerted social action, the Human Rights Division could see that such difficulties are inherent in an area where there are divergent interests. 
It would therefore be unrealistic at this stage to expect a tripartite process of concerted action by the State, the society and the business world that would be free of problems, tension and even crises. 
Consequently, the value of any concerted economic and social action must be judged not in terms of the problems encountered but in terms of the capacity to identify them, work through them and resolve them through understandings and consensus arrangements. 
On 25 August 1993, for instance, the Forum was able to break a previous deadlock and agree on a programme of work aimed at agreements to amend the labour laws, and also addressing the pending question of the ratification of International Labour Organization (ILO) conventions. 
An agenda was accordingly drawn up, and it included the elaboration of a new Labour Code, the Act organizing the Ministry of Labour and the Social Security Act. 
When completed, the new Labour Code will conform to ILO standards, guarantee the exercise of workers' rights and trade union freedoms and, especially, as the product of a coordinated effort, it will have a legitimacy that will make it a valid and effective legal text. 
60. In previous reports, the Human Rights Division provided objective information on continuing shortcomings in the administration of justice, but at the same time made it clear that the overall process of judicial reform, still at a rather intermediate stage, was on the right track. 
The work of active verification requires a rapid and proper response from the institutional bodies responsible for the act being verified or with jurisdiction over it. 
Still more important, administrative action must be taken to determine the responsibility of judicial officials and it must produce concrete results, so that those responsible are punished. 
61. The information provided by the Division concerning judges who after active verification were deemed to have been derelict in their duty were in a good percentage of cases handled promptly by the Supreme Court of Justice, which initiated the necessary administrative proceedings in a timely manner. 
62. Due process of law is both a personal right of citizens and a guarantee that the State has the duty to ensure. 
Thus, verification of due process of law is concerned both with the State's duty to guarantee that right and with the right of the citizen to the full and impartial provision of this guarantee. 
However, following the murders of FMLN leaders, a group of demonstrators engaged in acts of violence directed against El Diario de Hoy on 1 November 1993. 
The political plan embodied in by the peace agreements entails a consensual decision to develop a political system which does not exclude any system of ideas or any organization which lawfully competes in the national political arena. 
This is because human rights violations normally tend to become worse when political intolerance gives rise to the illegal resort to intimidation or the elimination of opponents. 
Violations of the rights of candidates and of members of political parties, or intimidation on the basis of the political affiliation of individuals, inevitably creates a threatening atmosphere which may inhibit the political participation of citizens in the legitimate exercise of their rights. 
71. The development of the situation with regard to ordinary violence over the past seven months has confirmed those fears. Between January and September 1993, ordinary violence increased by some 300 per cent, rising from 427 criminal acts in January to 1,276 in September. 
These statistics refer only to the incidents recorded by ONUSAL, which means that the actual level of crime is bound to be higher. The increasing number of homicides is particularly disturbing: 1,125 in nine months, or an average of 125 homicides a month. 
72. The Human Rights Division must insist, once again, on three factors contributing to the violence which are linked to the non-fulfilment, delay in or partial fulfilment of commitments stemming from the peace agreements. 
Secondly, there are the difficulties, shortcomings and delays in disbanding the National Police and the efficient deployment of the National Civil Police, with sufficient resources to fight crime. 
And thirdly, there are the limitations of the process of reintegrating former members of both the armed forces and FMLN. 
To that should be added the still-evident failure to investigate crime which contributes to a sense of impunity. 
In view of the indications and evidence of the reactivation of so-called death squads, and the existence of criminal organizations and hired killers, it is legitimate and prudent to take that situation into account. 
The prompt approval of those bills by the Legislative Assembly, within the time-frame eventually worked out, will be a constructive step in the process of judicial reform. 
A similar procedure should be agreed on for the other legislative initiatives not yet adopted, especially those which affirm the independence of the justice system. 
In its sixth report, the Human Rights Division had stressed the need for an institutional and functional reform of the judicial branch. 
From the standpoint of compliance with that recommendation, it is encouraging that the Court agrees in principle on the need for such a reform, since that could be the point of departure for implementing the recommendation, on the basis of several wide-ranging proposals, including the proposal of the Court. 
The Office has taken positive steps to resolve labour conflicts where human rights are at stake. 
77. The Office is receiving the international cooperation which its activities require. 
The implementation of these aspects of the agreements is proceeding satisfactorily with the technical cooperation of the Human Rights Division. 
80. With regard to the profile of the reorganized armed forces and the transfer of intelligence operations to the State Intelligence Agency, from a formal point of view, as mentioned in previous reports, the provisions of the peace agreements have been complied with. 
This entire process has just entered an intermediate phase of development and it will take time before the reforms result in an efficient system of professional training based on a democratic conception of the function of the armed forces" (A/47/912-S/25521, paras. 259 and 260). 
In that sense, under current circumstances, strict adherence to the provisions of the peace agreements in all matters relating to the composition, structure, personnel and functions of the State Intelligence Agency is essential. 
Accordingly, the activities of the Military Intelligence Battalion should be in strict conformity with constitutional provisions and the functions of the armed forces in a democratic society; in other words, they should be tightly restricted to intelligence linked to national defence. 
82. An initial evaluation involves comparing the human rights situation during the armed conflict with the situation existing after the signing of the peace agreements. 
This point of view makes it possible to determine the impact of the peace agreements and their implementation on the reality of human rights, and to establish the scope of the changes in the social, political and legal environment, which affects the exercise by the population of its rights. 
83. During the conflict in El Salvador, grave, systematic and mass violations of human rights were perpetrated. 
It is an incontrovertible fact that the grave and systematic violations of human rights, which gave rise to international monitoring, are no longer a fact of life in El Salvador. 
Generally speaking, there has been a qualitative change in the social, legal and political conditions in which Salvadorians can exercise their rights. 
86. Based on this criterion, a composite analysis of developments in the human rights situation during the past 10 months makes it possible to discern two quite distinct phases. 
The first phase covers the period from January to May, during which the situation evolved unevenly, with strengths and weaknesses; there was a clear downward trend in the commission of such acts as forced disappearances or torture, and an improvement in the overall political situation. 
The second phase, covering the period from June to October, was marked by a progressive worsening of the situation leading to a grave deterioration of the situation in October, characterized by an upsurge of selective violence against citizens who were openly engaged in politics, as well as death-squad-style murders. 
87. In the context of the transition from an uneven situation, which was marked by some positive developments, to a serious deterioration that has alarmed the citizens of El Salvador and the international community, the quantitative indicators are quite telling. 
Thus, the average monthly number of extralegal executions, attempted arbitrary executions and death threats was greater during the period from June to October than during the preceding five months. 
The indicators are similar in the cases of undue use of force, kidnappings, other kinds of threats, violations of due process of law and arbitrary detention. 
88. With regard to complaints concerning persons presumed responsible, the situation of the National Police is extremely serious, since 478 complaints out of a total of 1,357 were made against it. 
Police officers Enrique Cerna, Dagoberto Estrada Saravia, Luis Armando Laurea and Rudy Schez Escobar, from the National Police at San Miguel (Fifth Command), were responsible and, to date, have not been punished. 
According to testimony, they were reproached for "not having killed" the victim when they had the opportunity. 
The motive for using torture was to find grounds for convicting him. 
92. In the same way, the recurrent practice of ill-treatment by officers of the National Police demonstrates once more the arbitrariness and unlawfulness with which that body operates as well as the repressive and intimidatory attitude that underlies the training given to its members. 
During the period referred to in this analysis of trends, the cases involving Ricardo Orellana Valencia stand out: when captured on 1 July, he was severely beaten by officers of the National Police in Berl. 
The officers who participated in his arrest were: Jorge Alberto Pameres Mendoza, Ram Antonio Rivera, Jorge Alberto Ramos Gal, Gerardo Eliseo Quintanilla, Rub Antonio Guevara V\x{5af3}quez, Pablo Vitelio Mendoza and Jorge Antonio Reyes Granados. 
In addition, there are a number of cases that are particularly serious because they involve abuse by National Police officers of the weapons assigned to them. 
96. Fulfilment of the commitment regarding the complete disbandment of the Salvadorian National Police has repeatedly been postponed, which has undoubtedly been a factor generating human rights violations. 
This situation has been a source of concern to the Secretary-General, who, in his most recent report to the Security Council, noted that "[p]articularly worrying are the activities of the so-called `death squads'. 
Taking on names used in the past, or using newly created ones, these illegal groups have been the authors of numerous death-threats with clearly political connotations. 
In the section of its report entitled "The death squad pattern", the Commission noted that these illegal armed groups have been one of "the most horrendous sources of the violence which swept the country in recent years ... 
All necessary measures must be taken to ensure that they are disbanded. 
In the section on "Findings" relating to that subject, the Commission listed a number of criteria which, because of their relevance for the future, should be part of the background to the investigation of the activities of these illegal armed groups. 
99. The Human Rights Division has verified activities of the "death squads" "Ejcito Secreto Salvadore", "Brigada Maximiliano Herndez Martez" and "Escuadr Los Angeles de la Muerte", in the terms referred to in this report. 
In addition, there have been reports of some surviving structures of organizations which spread terror in the past; they are being investigated. 
Some of the military personnel held in Santa Ana prison for crimes committed as members of "death squads" during the past decade have also claimed to have information regarding activities and current leaders of these illegal armed groups. 
This situation, with the trends identified by the Human Rights Division of ONUSAL, could be further aggravated during the electoral process and in the immediate post-electoral period. 
103. Preventing this situation is the responsibility of the State, the judicial branch, the Office of the National Counsel for the Defence of Human Rights, political and social forces and the population as a whole. 
104. An effective method of isolating and eliminating these sources of violence should be accompanied by strict implementation of the peace agreements, especially those which have a direct and indirect impact on the situation of human rights or common violence. 
In that connection, as the Secretary-General has pointed out, establishing a timetable for the effective implementation of the pending agreements is essential. 
Progress will also depend on the implementation of the pending recommendations of the Commission on the Truth concerning the judiciary" (S/26790, para. 88). 
Another positive sign is the unanimous pledge by the Salvadorian presidential candidates to shoulder full responsibility for the commitments contained in the peace agreements. 
It is also urgent and essential for the Secretary-General's proposed investigation of illegal armed groups in El Salvador to be initiated as soon as possible and to be provided with a legitimate, reliable and credible investigation mechanism. 
From that standpoint, the work of non-governmental organizations emerges, once again, as an irreplaceable guarantee of proven effectiveness in protecting human rights and reporting violations. 
The Salvadorian non-governmental organizations constitute a guarantee of protection with which society has provided itself; because of their efficiency, independence and freedom of conscience, they are the most functional means of supplementing international verification procedures. 
107. The developments reported above have, to some extent, tested the strength of the human rights components of the peace agreements. 
That, together with the common will of the Government, FMLN and other political institutions to investigate the activities of illegal armed groups through the Joint Investigation Group, constitutes a firm reality which should make it possible, in the immediate future, to overcome the problems identified in this report. 
(a) Administrative action has been taken to impose an air embargo against the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya in accordance with paragraph 6 of resolution 883 (1993); 
(b) A public notification has been issued prohibiting the export of specified items to the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya with effect from 7 January 1994; 
(c) The Libyan Embassy in New Delhi has already effected the reduction of staff as envisaged in Security Council resolution 748 (1992). 
Between 10 and 16 January 1994, there appear to have been 32 flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
Please note that the total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,222. 
The purpose of the present letter is to inform the Security Council of recent developments concerning the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) with regard to Srebrenica and Tuzla, which are two of the safe areas established in Bosnia and Herzegovina by resolution 824 (1993). 
"23. As members of the Alliance, we deplore the continuing conflict in the former Yugoslavia. 
Only the parties can bring peace to the former Yugoslavia. 
Only they can agree to lay down their arms and end the violence which for these many months has only served to demonstrate that no side can prevail in the pursuit of military victory. 
"24. We are united in supporting the efforts of the United Nations and the European Union to secure a negotiated settlement of the conflict in Bosnia, agreeable to all parties, and we commend the European Union Action Plan of 22 November 1993 to secure such a negotiated settlement. 
We reaffirm our determination to contribute to the implementation of a viable settlement reached in good faith. 
We commend the front-line States for their key role in enforcing sanctions against those who continue to promote violence and aggression. 
We will continue operations to enforce the no-fly zone over Bosnia. 
We reaffirm our readiness under the authority of the Security Council and, in accordance with the Alliance decisions of 2 and 9 August 1993, to carry out air strikes in order to prevent the strangulation of Sarajevo, the safe areas and other threatened areas in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In this context, we urge the UNPROFOR authorities to draw up urgently plans to ensure that the blocked rotation of the UNPROFOR contingent in Srebrenica can take place and to examine how the airport at Tuzla can be opened for humanitarian relief purposes." 
They also put forward ideas about exceptional command-and-control arrangements which they thought would be appropriate for military operations specifically related to the current situation in those two safe areas. 
These arrangements have been tested in a number of exercises and are fully operational. 
The idea of using air power to support a military operation with regard to Srebrenica and Tuzla gives rise to issues which do not arise in the context of air support for the defence of United Nations personnel. 
The crucial difference is that the use of air power in the former case implies that UNPROFOR could launch offensive action against Bosnian Serb elements which obstructed - or threatened to obstruct - UNPROFOR's military operations, as opposed to the purely defensive actions implied in the latter case. 
On 12 January 1994, I accordingly instructed my Special Representative, Mr. Yasushi Akashi, to undertake an urgent preparatory study of the proposal. 
Mr. Akashi's report reaffirmed the urgent necessity of rotating the contingent in Srebrenica and this was endorsed at yesterday's meeting. 
His report confirmed that the use of air power could make an important contribution if a military operation by UNPROFOR should be required to ensure rotation of the contingent. 
As regards Tuzla, the meeting's conclusion was that the opening of the main airfield there would improve the flow of humanitarian supplies to the Tuzla safe area, although the land routes currently in use were the most important channel for the delivery of such supplies. 
In both cases, however, it was clear that other military assets would also be required as the use of air power, or the threat of its use, could not alone achieve the desired objectives. 
These other military assets, to be used in conjunction with air power, would be in excess of those currently available to UNPROFOR in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
I have further asked Mr. Akashi to coordinate this work closely with NATO's Southern Command in Naples and I am today sending Under-Secretary-General Goulding to Brussels to brief the Secretary-General of NATO. 
The members of the Council note that pursuant to resolution 866 (1993) a report is expected by 16 February 1994. 
The continued support of the international community for the efforts of UNOMIL will depend on the full and prompt implementation by the parties of the Cotonou Agreement, including installation of the transitional government, disarmament and the unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance. 
"The members of the Security Council held informal consultations on 18 January 1994 pursuant to paragraph 21 of resolution 687 (1991). 
V. Cost estimate for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1994: 
1. By its resolution 751 (1992) of 24 April 1992, the Security Council decided to establish under its authority a United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM) for an initial period of six months. 
The mandate and strength of the Operation were subsequently expanded by the Council in its resolutions 767 (1992) of 27 July 1992 and 775 (1992) of 28 August 1992. 
4. In a letter dated 24 November 1992 to the President of the Security Council, 1/ the Secretary-General reported on the deteriorating situation in Somalia, with particular reference to the factors preventing UNOSOM from implementing its mandate. 
In a further letter dated 29 November 1992, 2/ the Secretary-General outlined, for the Council's consideration, five options for creating conditions for the uninterrupted delivery of supplies to the starving people of Somalia. 
As a result, arrangements were made to deploy the Unified Task Force (UNITAF). 
6. In his report to the Security Council dated 26 January 1993, 3/ the Secretary-General congratulated UNITAF for rapidly and successfully securing major population centres and ensuring that humanitarian assistance was delivered and distributed without impediment. 
UNITAF had deployed approximately 37,000 troops in southern and central Somalia. 
Although the presence and operations of UNITAF had a positive impact on the security situation in Somalia, a secure environment was not established and incidents of violence continued to occur. 
7. On 3 March 1993, the Secretary-General submitted to the Security Council a report 4/ that contained his recommendations for the transition from UNITAF to UNOSOM II. 
The Secretary-General estimated that it would be necessary to deploy a military component of 28,000 all ranks, including 8,000 to provide logistic support. 
The civilian staff component, consisting of both international and locally recruited personnel, would not exceed 2,800 persons. 
8. In the above-mentioned report, the Secretary-General further recommended that UNOSOM II be endowed with enforcement powers under Chapter VII of the Charter so as to be able to establish a secure environment throughout Somalia. 
He also suggested 1 May 1993 as the date of transfer of budgetary and administrative control from UNITAF to UNOSOM II. 
It was subsequently decided that transfer of the military command to UNOSOM II would take place on 4 May 1993. 
9. In its resolution 814 (1993) of 26 March 1993, the Security Council, inter alia, decided to expand the size of UNOSOM and authorized its mandate in accordance with the Secretary-General's recommendations for an initial period through 31 October 1993. 
The commitment authorization provided by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/41 A for the period beginning 1 May 1993 was insufficient to meet the requirements of the expanded operation that would be referred to as UNOSOM II. 
The appropriation took into account the unencumbered balance of appropriation remaining in the UNOSOM Special Account in the amount of $66,201,100 gross ($64,981,100 net). 
The Assembly also authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for the continuation of the Operation at a rate not to exceed $82,700,000 gross ($81,380,000 net) per month for the four-month period from 1 November 1993 to 28 February 1994. 
14. In its resolution 814 (1993), the Security Council requested the Secretary-General to submit a report to it containing recommendations for establishment of Somali police forces. 
In response to that request, a report dated 17 August 1993 5/ was submitted, which reviewed the activities of UNOSOM II up to 31 July 1993. 
The Council also requested the Secretary-General to implement his recommendations relating to the re-establishment of police, judicial and penal systems in Somalia. 
Having considered the report, on 18 November 1993 the Council adopted resolution 886 (1993) in which it decided to renew the mandate of UNOSOM II for an additional period expiring on 31 May 1994. 
19. The Fifth Committee also recommended to the General Assembly that only an amount of $126,195,500 ($125 million net) be apportioned among Member States for the period from 1 November 1993 to 28 February 1994. 
20. The humanitarian mandate of UNOSOM II is derived from the relevant Security Council resolutions and implemented by the Humanitarian Assistance Division of UNOSOM II in collaboration with other divisions of the Operation and United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations. 
21. UNOSOM II has been making renewed efforts to place humanitarian programmes at the forefront of its work in Somalia. 
Somali delegates and international donors reaffirmed their commitment to accelerating Somali responsibility for the recovery and development process. 
22. Though the fight to end famine in Somalia has been successful, several indicators suggest that in the past few months malnutrition levels are again on the rise in parts of the country, including Mogadishu and the Juba valley, two areas of ongoing conflict and insecurity. 
Targeting these vulnerable populations in spite of challenging security problems remains a priority for the Humanitarian Assistance Division and the non-governmental organizations, United Nations agencies and military forces with which it collaborates. 
23. UNOSOM II has continued to cooperate with the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and other agencies to facilitate the safe and orderly return of Somali refugees and internally displaced persons. 
Insecurity in parts of Somalia has slowed and complicated resettlement programmes. 
24. Humanitarian programmes continue to face challenging security problems in Somalia. 
Under these circumstances, donors are reluctant to commit funding; non-governmental organizations sometimes suspend or withdraw operations for reasons of staff safety; agencies have difficulty recruiting and retaining qualified international staff; and costs of relief and development operations soar, in part as a result of additional security requirements. 
Collectively these by-products of the political impasse have hampered UNOSOM II efforts to move forward with humanitarian initiatives. 
The regional focus of the Addis Ababa Declaration is an important step towards directing international development resources to those communities which have succeeded in creating and maintaining a secure environment in which development efforts can take place. 
26. Broad agreements were reached at the Addis Ababa meeting regarding mechanisms that would facilitate the implementation of the provisions of the Declaration. 
Development committees will be established in the various regions and will be responsible for prioritizing regional development activities and for mobilizing resources from communities in support of those activities. 
An aid coordination body is to be set up to coordinate donor assistance to Somalia. 
27. The United Nations Development Office, which is part of the Humanitarian Assistance Division of UNOSOM, will provide technical support for the regional development committees and serve as secretariat for the aid coordinating body. 
The cost of the Development Office will be met from United Nations resources, supplemented by financial and in-kind contributions from donors and United Nations agencies and programmes. 
Combined United Nations, non-governmental organization and donor missions will be launched to each of those regions. 
29. The table below summarizes the status of assessed contributions received and unpaid, taking into account applied credits, as at 31 December 1993. 
30. In its resolution 47/41 C, the General Assembly invited Member States to make voluntary contributions to UNOSOM II in cash and in the form of services and supplies acceptable to the Secretary-General. 
31. Member States were also invited to make voluntary contributions to the fund established pursuant to Security Council resolution 794 (1992). 
32. To this end, two sub-accounts of the fund were established, one for UNITAF and one for the Somali police components. 
In addition, a letter containing a general appeal for contributions pursuant to resolution 814 (1993) was sent on 29 April 1993 to all Member States. 
33. Since the establishment of the fund, contributions from Member States totalling $105,022,795 have been made for the reimbursement of claims to eligible Governments participating in UNITAF and $7 million was received in support of the Somali police. 
In addition, public donations amounted to $7,410. 
Claims received for costs pertaining to UNITAF from the nine eligible participating Governments exceeded $114 million. 
Based on the guidelines for reimbursement from the fund, full reimbursement for claims totalling $42.5 million and partial reimbursement of claims in the amount of $18 million have been approved to date. 
The processing of the remainder of the claims is subject to the receipt of additional information. 
Below is a listing of contributions received from Member States: 
36. Annex I to the present report provides a summary of the initial apportionment by budget-line item of the amount initially appropriated to UNOSOM II by the General Assembly in resolution 47/41 B and C for the period from 1 May to 31 October 1993. 
Additional information on the performance report will be presented at a later time. 
37. The cost estimate for the maintenance of UNOSOM II for the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 May 1994 amounts to $650,486,600 gross ($645,306,200 net). 
The estimate is inclusive of the authorization and apportionment mentioned in paragraphs 18 and 19 above and in accordance with General Assembly decision 48/471 of 23 December 1993. 
38. The monthly cost of maintaining UNOSOM II for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1994 is estimated at $72,158,350 gross ($71,048,250 net). 
39. With regard to the administration of the trust fund for Somalia, eligible Governments participating in UNITAF were asked to submit their claims no later than 15 November 1993. 
This deadline was extended to 30 November 1993 at the request of one Government. 
Some of the donors to the fund have requested that the UNITAF sub-account be closed as soon as possible. 
As indicated in paragraph 36 above, there is an unencumbered balance of $56,027,000 gross ($53,018,000 net) for the period from 1 May to 31 October 1993. 
As at 31 December 1993, interest income amounted to $2,391,030 and miscellaneous income totalled $44,275. 
41. Section I.CC of the latest report of the Secretary-General, dated 6 January 1994, 8/ which was submitted in pursuance of Security Council resolution 886 (1993), outlines the Secretary-General's concern about security issues in UNOSOM II that prevent the full accomplishment of its mandate. 
42. The Mogadishu area, in particular, remains tense. 
Armed banditry on the streets of Mogadishu has grown considerably, making movement of Somali commercial traffic, UNOSOM personnel and international humanitarian relief supplies increasingly dangerous. 
Travel for staff in and around Mogadishu is under armed escort only, with many areas of the city being out of bounds. 
In a number of separate incidents, casualties have been sustained by UNOSOM civilian and local staff on the streets of Mogadishu, and the constant security threat makes it increasingly difficult to retain international staff beyond a six-month initial assignment period. 
Armed robbery directed at UNOSOM II vehicles and property is also on the rise. 
A number of recent security incidents involving threats and actual attacks against international agencies in outlying regions has led to the temporary cessation of the operations of a number of non-governmental organizations. 
(c) A decision to set off against the apportionment among Member States for the period 1 November 1993 to 31 May 1994 their respective share in the unencumbered balance of $56,027,000 gross ($53,018,000 net) for the period ending 31 October 1993; 
1. The authorized troop strength of 28,000 was reached during October 1993. 
The total number of troop/months for the mandate period was 129,520, or an average of 21,587. 
Resources provided in the reduced apportionment were based on an average strength that was 8 per cent lower (19,980) than the actual troop strength. 
3. A UNOSOM rations contract came into effect early in December 1993. 
Limited catering arrangements were also in place, for the military personnel at the mission headquarters in Mogadishu. 
The average cost per ration/day for the first mandate period was $9.73. 
8. The Mission suffered some 383 military casualties during the first mandate period. 
Although claims have not yet been presented by the troop-contributing Governments affected, the original estimated requirement has been increased by $3.3 million. 
The total of $9.6 million would provide for an average payment of $25,000 per case claimed. 
9. The authorized staffing table for the period allowed for a total of 1,436 posts, consisting of 880 internationally and 556 locally recruited staff. 
The international posts consisted of 282 in the Professional and above category, 317 in the General Service category, 239 Field Service and 42 Security Officers. 
The mission had 378 of the international posts filled as at October 1993 (122 in the Professional and above category, 145 General Service, 100 Field Service and 11 Security Officers). 
In addition, general temporary assistance personnel have been engaged to provide security services, cleaning, maintenance and so on. 
12. No personnel were engaged. 
13. An average of five volunteers were engaged during the mandate period, at an estimated cost of $150,000. 
15. The expenditures incurred under this budget line include costs from reconciliation conferences held prior to 1 May 1993 and conferences held in Somalia during the period. 
16. Of the funds made available under this heading, an uncommitted balance of $46,655,000 is reflected at the end of the period. 
The estimated requirements in this respect amount to $31,278,000 and will be included in the budget estimate for the six months beyond 31 October 1993. 
Rentals at Nairobi including offices provided in the United Nations compound, totalled $69,000 for six months. 
No rental is presently paid in Djibouti, where a liaison office is co-located with the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
18. Expenditures under this heading include the cost of certain contractual services provided through a contractor used by UNITAF prior to 1 May 1993. 
Purchases and work projects totalling $25,396,000 were carried out, as detailed below. 
The amounts are estimates, awaiting billings from the United States logistical support group. 
The programme called for a total of 681 vehicles, of which 156 were procured commercially. 
Additional equipment will be required for the workshops of the military contingents, but precise requirements will only be known once the units are fully deployed and it becomes known what was provided from national sources as contingent-owned. 
28. Only nominal expenses were incurred in the field for cost of repairs and spare parts for civilian-pattern vehicles ($223,000), since those vehicles arrived near the end of the mandate and only a limited number were put on the road because of the security situation in Somalia. 
Only partial billings were received. 
30. The insurance arrangements for the majority of the vehicles in the UNOSOM fleet are only now being finalized and premiums, at the annual rate of $209 per vehicle, have only been paid for a limited number of vehicles, resulting in savings. 
31. Provision had been included in the original cost estimate for the hire of 33 commercially rented helicopters and 24 government-provided military helicopters. 
During the period under review only 24 commercially rented helicopters and 18 military helicopters were utilized, resulting in savings of $4,977,000 under hire costs. 
It should be noted that the military helicopters were in use throughout the six months, whereas the civilian aircraft were only deployed in July 1993. 
The delayed deployment and use of fewer helicopters resulted in total estimated savings of $5,938,000 under this budget item. 
32. The number of fixed-wing aircraft with the mission is as follows: three heavy cargo aircraft, two medium-lift cargo aircraft, one medium-size passenger/cargo aircraft and four light passenger aircraft. 
The total expended on charter of aircraft, including a substantial number of hours in excess of the monthly guaranteed numbers, was $7,284,000. 
Savings under positioning resulted from the fact that some of the aircraft were already in the general area of East Africa ($155,000). 
Expenditures for aviation fuel are estimated based on number of hours flown, since billings by the United States logistic support group are incomplete; the total for fuel is estimated at $3,054,000. 
Total expenditures for fixed-wing aircraft was $10,493,000, which is 15.5 per cent over the estimated requirement. 
33. Expenditures incurred under this heading were for air traffic control equipment ($579,000), consisting of navigational aids for the airport in Mogadishu and landing lights for the Kismaayo airport, and ground handling charges for all locations ($135,000). 
34. No requirements were projected under this heading. 35. This expenditure group reflects a total uncommitted balance of $3,729,000 at the end of the mandate period. 
However, the procurement programme for communications equipment was not completed within the time-frame of the mandate and equipment of the estimated value of $2,316,000 is still to be procured. 
Some equipment originally earmarked for Somalia was diverted to other new peace-keeping operations where it was needed more urgently and this has left outstanding the equipment listed under (a) (i) below. 
36. Substantial quantities of communications equipment have already been transferred from UNTAC holdings and more will follow once the Cambodia mission is finally liquidated. 
The value of the UNTAC equipment transferred as at 31 October 1993 was $961,100. 
38. Transfers from UNTAC have reduced the need for commercial procurement and have resulted in the savings shown. 
Those purchases were supplemented with transfers of surplus communications supplies from UNTAC in Cambodia. 
The mission has not incurred any expenditures for parts and supplies for the military contingents of UNOSOM, for which $1.1 million was budgeted, and this has brought about the saving shown above. 
40. INMARSAT communications terminals were used extensively for internal communications during the first mandate period, awaiting the installation of a VSAT satellite communications network. Heavy user charges were incurred ($853,000). 
Transfers of surplus equipment from UNTAC in Cambodia were also taken into account in executing the equipment portion of the budget. 
42. The immediate requirements of the mission have been satisfied. 
44. The value of electronic data-processing equipment transferred from UNTAC amounted to $528,000, whereas it was projected in the cost estimates that about $2,600,000 worth of equipment could be made available from that source. 
Additional purchasing was therefore required, resulting in overexpenditure. 
The postponed procurement of 128 units will be effected during the next budget period. 
Two hundred pairs of hand-held (7x50) binoculars were purchased, while 50 pairs of high-powered binoculars, at an estimated cost of ($255,000), including freight, that were provided for were not acquired. 
47. The requirements under this heading were lower than originally budgeted for, as some fuel and water bladders were made available from some of the outgoing UNITAF contingent at no cost. 
Other units were purchased in the area at costs lower than budgeted for. 
48. The medical units presently with the mission came fully equipped and there has been no need to purchase supplementary equipment. 
53. The requirement for purchase of replacement tents was lower than earlier estimated, resulting in savings. 
The ration contract came into effect in early December 1993 and most food distribution, including provision of cooler/freezer units, was done through the United States logistic support group during the period. 
55. The only budget line under this sub-group reflecting excess expenditures is contractual services. 
The overrun of $1,434,000 for this item is the direct result of UNOSOM having to continue to use the services of the former UNITAF prime contractor. 
Commitments under the remaining four budget lines were within the resources provided. 
A provisional billing covering the first three months of the mandate is on hand, based on which requirements for the second half of the period are projected. 
These supplies were provided at no cost to UNOSOM other than freight charges. 
58. The requirement for expendable electronic data-processing supplies, including some software, was grossly underestimated. 
Approximately $570,000 was expended for this purpose alone, but the cost of other office supplies and stationery items has also been heavy during the start-up period. 
59. The cost of medical supplies delivered through and consumed by the United States logistic support group was estimated to be $1,362,000 for this period based on the actual bills received, as well as $555,000 expended at headquarters and in the field. 
This has caused the excess expenditures under this budget line. 
60. Some of the charges for supplies obtained through the logistic support group may indeed belong under this heading, but adjustments to the proper budget line can only be made once detailed billings are received. 
61. About $10,000 was expended for subscriptions ordered through headquarters for international subscriptions, airline guides, technical manuals and other publications, whereas $29,000 was expended in the field for subscriptions to local area newspapers and periodicals. 
62. Generators are used at all UNOSOM offices and military units for producing electricity. 
64. Expenditures under this heading may be understated. 
The cost of some of the required field defence stores, such as sandbags, barbed wire, concertina wire, fence pickets and so on, may be included in the billings from the United States logistic support group, but this cannot be determined before more detailed billings are received. 
Included hereunder were expenditure for body shields, gas and face masks, batons, shotguns, tear-gas and non-lethal ammunition. 
Requirements at this expenditure level ($1,573,000) were not foreseen when the cost estimates were prepared. 
The expenditure level indicates exceptionally heavy start-up costs, but can only be assessed and analysed once detailed billings are received. 
Other expenditures under this heading amount to $193,000 expended at headquarters and $1,185,000 in the field. 
67. No requirements are projected under this heading. 
68. No requirements are projected under this heading. 
For this reason, it became necessary to purchase an offset printing machine at the cost of about $80,000. 
70. The funds made available for the police training programme were fully committed. 
About $1,513,000 was expended on the restoration of police stations throughout Somalia, $519,000 was expended for supplies and equipment for the police force and about $5,468,000 was required for compensation payments to the auxiliary police force. 
The strength of the force exceeded 5,000 at the end of the mandate. 
71. Obligations have been made for mine clearance under contractual arrangements at the level of $3,400,000. 
The programme started late in the period because of the security situation in Somalia. 
It will continue into the next mandate period. 
72. No requirements are projected under this heading. 
74. Charges for cargo handling and sea-feeder service amounted to $1,266,000. 
The contractor handles cargo in Mogadishu and Mombassa and arranges sea delivery of equipment and supplies between Kenya, Djibouti and Somalia. 
Much of the supplies and equipment procured in this manner had to be airfreighted, as they were required urgently for operational reasons. 
Chartered aircraft were used in some instances at high cost because of the security situation. 
76. No change. 
77. No change. 
78. Savings resulted from the high vacancy rate in civilian staffing. 
79. This amount is derived from item 19 above. 
2. The troop strength of military personnel under the responsibility of UNOSOM II on 1 January 1994 was 25,945. 
Certain Member States have indicated that their contingents would be withdrawn from UNOSOM, which will require the repatriation of some 9,110 troops by 31 March 1994. 
The present cost estimate is based on an average troop strength of 23,000 troops all ranks, during the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 May 1994, of whom 2,530 all ranks will be logistic support personnel. 
This rate, which came into effect 1 June 1993, was established on an accommodation-provided basis. 
The allowance for civilian staff assigned to UNOSOM offices in Nairobi and Djibouti is $100 per day, effective from the first day of assignment. 
5. The civilian operation would be organized into 6 zones and 18 sub-zones. 
Annex VIII also provides the salaries of locally recruited staff, estimated at net cost and based on salary scales currently in effect for the mission area. 
6. The estimated average cost used in the cost estimate for one-way travel per person, including the shipment of personal effects from New York and other locations, is $3,500. 
Provision is also made for a usage factor for all items of personal clothing, gear and equipment issued to troops ($11,270,000) for an average of 161,000 person/months at the standard rates and as per the cost parameters indicated in paragraph 3. 
8. Provision is made to pay troops for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per day for up to eight days of recreational leave taken during a seven-month period of service ($1,932,000). 
9. Provision is made to supply food and bottled water to all military members of the force in accordance with approved ration scales. 
Provision is also made for the cost of drinking water at $1.05 per ration/day for a total of 4,876,000 person/days ($5,119,800). 
The total cost has been reduced by a non-usage factor of 3.5 per cent ($1,211,700) during absence on recreational leave. 
The present estimates are based on payment to 15 military personnel per month for a total of 1,000 person/days at the average daily rate of $100 ($100,000). 
13. This estimate provides for the reimbursement to Governments for payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury, disability or illness resulting from service with UNOSOM II, based on an average payment of $40,000. 
The cost estimate is calculated at 1 per cent of the average monthly strength. 
14. This estimate provides for payment to troop-contributing Governments for the use of contingent-owned vehicles and equipment furnished to their contingents at the request of the United Nations ($31,000,000). 
The estimate also includes a provision for the lease of 30 tanks, 80 armoured personnel carriers and the associated equipment (machine-guns, radios and smoke-grenade launchers), at a monthly cost of $328,753 for five months of the seven-month mandate period ($1,643,750). 
15. The equipment is required as called for the operational plan for UNOSOM II, after withdrawals of military personnel by certain Member States. An alternative offer to provide a tank regiment and a mechanized infantry battalion to replace withdrawing contingents was received. 
16. The additional forces must be positioned and be operationally capable in order to ensure continuity of operations in UNOSOM II as other contingents withdraw. 
These charges also include packing, crating and handling charges, and shipment consolidation charges in addition to direct transportation charges. 
19. A sum of $3,671,471 is provided for spare parts to support the leased items. 
Spare part packages include appropriate major assemblies (engines, transmissions, etc.) for the tanks and armoured personnel carriers. 
20. Provision of $1,885,906 is made for the preparation of the equipment for operation in Somalia. 
21. Some $1,305,000 are provided for the return of the leased equipment to issue condition (including agricultural decontamination). 
22. Provision of $30,000 is made for personnel costs associated with joint equipment inspections required in the lease. 
The team will ensure that the equipment is properly deprocessed upon arrival and assembled into an operational configuration. 
26. No provision is made under this heading. 
27. The proposed staffing table for UNOSOM II is set out in section B of annex VII. 
The table below shows a net reduction of 19 international posts over those approved for the previous mandate period. 
29. It was decided to establish an additional zone as the central zone (Baidoa) was difficult to administer because of communications, transportation and security constraints. 
At the time of writing, the exact locations of the additional zone and sub-zones have not been finalized. 
This will be necessary in order to administer the re-establishment of the judicial system, which will comprise 10,000 police, magistrates and prison officers. 
Estimates are based on an all-inclusive monthly fee of about $3,600 per person. Deployment of this group of personnel began in December 1993 and all Volunteers should be deployed by April 1994. 
32. UNOSOM II will continue to use government-provided personnel during the initial months of the mission. 
34. The calculation of salaries of 1,800 locally recruited staff is based on local salary scales applicable to the mission area, as detailed in section A of annex VIII. 
These personnel will be required for maintenance and cleaning functions, as security guards, porters and kitchen and mess hall helpers. 
The estimate also provides for rotation of about 234 personnel in service as at 1 June 1993 at a round-trip rate of $7,000 ($1,638,000), on the assumption that the average tour of duty will be six months because of the living conditions in Somalia. 
38. Provision is made for other official travel between New York and the mission area for liaison meetings and consultations. 
Allowance is also made for payment of travel subsistence allowance to staff members attending conferences outside Somalia and for other official travel to Nairobi, Djibouti and other locations in neighbouring countries for a total of 1,200 travel days at $100 ($120,000). 
Travel within the mission area would be by United Nations aircraft. 
39. UNOSOM will continue to use contractual support personnel. 
Provision is made for 100 persons at an all-inclusive fixed monthly rate of $4,200 per person for four months. 
40. Provision is made for the emplacement of up to 225 United Nations Volunteers at a rate of $3,600 per person per month. 
The calculations are based on the phasing-in assumption that 35 Volunteers will arrive in January 1994, with 60 more arriving in February and 60 in March 1994 with the balance of 69 to be deployed by the end of April 1994. 
42. Provision is made for the participation of Somali representatives in United Nations-sponsored conferences at locations outside Somalia. 
Present estimates are based on four conferences for an average of 10 days, with 120 participants being paid an allowance of $50 per day to cover meals and accommodation ($240,000). 
Provision is also made for the cost of conference services for 40 days at $6,000 per day ($240,000). 
43. Lease agreements for about 45 premises in Mogadishu for living and working accommodation were in effect as at the end of April 1993. 
The average cost of a rental unit per month is $4,100. 
It will be necessary to acquire additional premises to house the additional staff to be deployed during the seven-month period. 
44. Office space and some living accommodation will be required at the zone and sub-zone offices. 
45. Provision is also made for the rental of premises to be used as liaison offices at Nairobi at $5,800 per month for the two locations for seven months ($81,200). 
A number of construction projects are scheduled for the second mandate in order to meet this objective. 
47. During the current mandate period, it will be necessary to provide building materials for self-help projects for maintenance and upgrading of camp facilities. 
48. Provision is made for general maintenance and upkeep of office and living accommodation in the headquarters compound. 
49. Provision of utilities for the military units, including sanitation and waste managements, some power production plus water production and distribution, will continue to be provided through existing contractual arrangements made by UNITAF. 
The cost of these services for seven months has been estimated as part of the amount of $94 million provided under contractual services. 
50. Diesel fuel for generators. 
All electric power for UNOSOM operations is produced by generators. 
It is estimated that an average of 250,000 gallons of diesel oil at $1.25 will be required monthly, a total of 1,750,000 gallons ($2,187,500). 
51. No provision has been made under this heading. 
52. Nearly all of Somalia's infrastructure has been severely damaged during the fighting over the past two years and many installations have been vandalized and looted. 
Provision was made in the previous mandate for emergency repairs and reconstruction in order to allow the military components of UNOSOM II to carry out their tasks. 
It is proposed to construct a road from Johar to Jalalassi at a cost of $2 million. 
Provision is also made to construct a road from Johar to Beledweyne at a cost of $4 million. 
55. The commercial contractor who will provide logistic services previously provided by withdrawing contingents will need to perform repairs to infrastructure, primarily to the main supply routes (MSRs) in Somalia. 
Appropriate dust-suppression measures will be taken on the gravel roads as periodic maintenance (e.g. application of Road Oyl). 
(c) Mogadishu bypass road: maintain approximately 8 km of coral aggregate-surfaced road and 8 km of asphalt-surfaced road from Hunter Base to Mogadishu Airport; 
(d) Mogadishu Airport to Newport Road: maintain approximately 4 km of coral aggregate- and asphalt-surfaced roads from inside the entrance of the airport, through the Pakistani and United Arab Emirates camps, through the oil terminal to Newport; 
(e) Mogadishu Airport roads: maintain approximately 6 km of coral aggregate- and asphalt-surfaced roads at Mogadishu Airport other than the route identified under (d); 
(g) MSR Orange: maintain approximately 283 km of coral- and asphalt-surfaced roads from the intersection of Mogadishu Street in Mogadishu to Belet Uen; 
(h) Maintain approximately 65 km of gravel road from Afgooye to Marka; 
(i) Maintain approximately 190 km of gravel road from Baidoa to Bardera; 
(ii) Afgooye Road from 21 October Road to K-4 circle (4 km); 
(iii) Afgooye Road from K-4 circle to the circle at the intersection of the Corso della Republica, Mogadishu Street and Viale Garibaldi (4 km); 
(vi) Mogadishu Street from 21 October Road to the circle at the intersection with the Corso della Republica (4.5 km); 
(vii) National Street from the intersection with Mogadishu Street through the Lido Section to Oldport, were the route is called United Nations Street (3.5 km); 
(viii) Jaalie Siaad Street from 21 October Road to the airport (4.5 km); 
(ix) Viale Garibaldi from the circle at the intersection with Mogadishu Street and the Corso della Republica to Oldport (5 km); 
(k) Embassy compound roads: maintain approximately 2 km of asphalt and coral-aggregate roads in and around the compound. 
56. Provision is also made for purchasing well-drilling accessories in order to continue construction of additional wells. 
57. The following estimates are based on 681 civilian vehicles and 6,000 contingent-owned vehicles in the mission area. 
58. It is unsafe to use United Nations-owned white vehicles at present because of the uncertainties of the security situation. Hired vehicles are therefore used to a greater extent than was originally envisaged. 
59. The maintenance and servicing of vehicles in Mogadishu was contracted to a local contractor from mid-November 1993 and a reduced amount of workshop equipment will therefore be required. 
However, workshop equipment will be required to supplement the workshop facilities at the five brigade headquarters. 
Provision is made for equipment to a value of $120,000 for each of the five brigades. 
60. As mentioned above, the service for repairs and maintenance for United Nations vehicles in Mogadishu was contracted to a local contractor at an annual cost of $750,000. 
61. The estimate includes the cost of spare parts required for the 6,000 military-pattern vehicles and 681 commercial-pattern vehicles. 
62. Vehicles have been hired commercially by UNOSOM to be used instead of the mission-owned vehicles. 
The 200 vehicles have been rented at $450,000 per month for four months, which includes the cost of drivers and fuel. 
Provision has therefore been made for fuel costs for UNOSOM-owned vehicles for three months (March, April and May), and also for vehicles owned by contingents. 
63. UNOSOM also provides gasoline on a daily basis for 200 commercial-pattern vehicles that are used by the Somali police force. 
64. It is assumed that 15 and 10 miles per gallon will be obtained from commercial-pattern vehicles and military-pattern vehicles respectively. 
It is also assumed that all vehicles will cover 30 miles per day with a daily consumption of two gallons for commercial-pattern vehicles and three gallons for military-pattern vehicles. 
66. Provision is also made for the purchase of 2,664,450 gallons of gasoline for military-pattern vehicles over the period as follows: 
The cost of gasoline is estimated at $1.25 per gallon, resulting in a total cost of $3,330,563. 
67. This estimate provides for the cost of third-party liability insurance carried by the mission to cover 80,172 vehicle/months or 6,681 vehicle/years for the current mandate at an annual premium of $400 per vehicle. 
Provision has been made for seven months of insurance costs for the 12-month period. 
68. At present there are currently no commercial airlines operating to/from Mogadishu, owing to the uncertain security situation. 
UNOSOM aircraft are the only aircraft operating in and out of Mogadishu. 
Road convoys with military escort have to be planned many days in advance and are subject to change or cancellation without prior notice. 
Logistic support to the remote areas of Somalia would not be practical even under "normal" conditions. 
The principal reason for airlifts is the increased banditry and militia activity in almost all areas. 
Based on these logistical factors, the existing UNOSOM aircraft fleet is not sufficient to meet current military and humanitarian requirements within Somalia. 
70. It is estimated that a total of 56 aircraft, consisting of 42 helicopters and 14 fixed-wing aircraft, are required to accomplish the operational tasks of the mission. 
71. It is proposed to renew the leases of the Citation II and the Learjet aircraft. 
These aircraft are required for travel of dignitaries, rapid movement of personnel, cargo and medical evacuations. 
72. It is proposed to lease another F-27 medium-lift passenger aircraft, which will reduce the extensive hours being flown by the current aircraft. 
73. It is proposed to lease two light passenger aircraft of the B-200 type. 
These aircraft will be situated in Mogadishu. 
74. Four light/medium cargo aircraft are required for the current mandate period. 
These aircraft will be suited to landing on dirt airstrips in remote areas of Somalia, mainly in the north where helicopter support is not possible. 
Two of the aircraft will be based in Somalia and will be used mainly for regular supply runs within Somalia to support humanitarian efforts. 
At present there are no such aircraft supporting the mission operation. 
At the time of writing, arrangements for identifying the required aircraft are still in progress. 
This aircraft will be used primarily for the cargo-handling capacity of the mission. 
It can transport palletized loads and will also be used for deploying troops, vehicles and equipment. 
This aircraft will be required to deliver aviation fuel to regional airfields. 
This capability is identified as a necessity for this mission. 
A tanker aircraft is urgently required as road fuel delivery is not always possible, particularly during rainy seasons. 
79. Twenty medium-lift MI-17-type utility helicopters will be required for support of the five brigades. 
Four helicopters will be positioned in each of the five brigade areas. 
Provision is made for four heavy-lift MI-26-type helicopters, which will be deployed in support of the force headquarters and the brigade in the Mogadishu area. 
Provision is also made for 18 military-type helicopters that will be provided by Governments on a reimbursable basis. 
Twelve of the military-type helicopters were provided by a contingent that will withdraw in March 1994. 
Those aircraft will be replaced by those of another contingent so that the operations of the mission are not adversely affected. 
Provision has therefore been made for military-type helicopters provided by Governments for the full seven-month period. 
80. It is estimated that the 50 helicopters will use a total of 5,961,000 gallons of fuel as detailed in annex X. Provision is made at a cost of $1.25 per gallon. 
81. Provision is made for positioning and painting of the additional 20 military-type helicopters. 
82. Insurance costs for helicopters are detailed in annex X. 
The hiring cost is detailed in annex XI. 
Provision is made for a total of 5,707,750 gallons of aviation fuel at $1.25 per gallon, as detailed in annex XI. 
85. Provision is made for painting and positioning of the additional aircraft. 
86. Provision has been made for the aircraft as detailed in annex XI. 
88. No provision is required. 
89. The estimate includes a charge of $20,000 per month, covering landing, parking, towing and other fees for airport services provided at airports outside Somalia. 
90. No provision is required. 
91. The procurement programme as budgeted in the first mandate period was completed. 
The details of the additional equipment are documented in annex XII. 
The microwave equipment is required to distribute telephone capacity effectively at sector and subsector locations. 
Provision is also made for a systems spare part kit that will be used for satellite, trunking and telephone systems ($200,000). 
94. Provision is made for the following commercial communications: 
95. Provision is made for the purchase of basic office furniture and work stations for about 724 new office workers, consisting of 54 additional military personnel at new brigade and battalion headquarters, 445 new staff members and 225 United Nations Volunteers. 
The cost per work station is estimated at $805 per unit ($582,800). 
Freight on the equipment is provided at 12 per cent of cost ($70,000). 
96. Provision is made for office equipment as follows: 
The estimate is based on the assumption that basic office equipment was purchased during the previous mandate period and therefore new equipment is required only for additional workstations, and that approximately 10 per cent of the equipment would be replaced during the year. 
The additional equipment is required to support the additional 445 civilian and 3,800 military personnel to be deployed during the current mandate period. 
98. The programme for acquisition of generators was completed during the previous mandate period, so no provision is made for acquisition of generators during the current mandate period. 
99. No provision is made for acquisition of observation equipment. 
100. Provision is made for the replacement of 20 of the fuel bladders already purchased. 
Provision has also been made to replace 10 of the pumps and watering and filtration equipment at a unit cost of $5,400 ($54,000). 
The total estimated cost, including freight charges at 12 per cent ($26,700), is $249,700. 
101. Provision is made for the purchase of 50 1,000-gallon water bladders to meet the needs of the additional military contingents and to replace 25 of the old units. 
The current price for this type of equipment is $4,600 per unit, including ground cloths and sun shield covers. 
The cost of acquisition of 50 1,000-gallon units is therefore estimated at $230,000. 
Provision of $11,250 is also made for replacement of five water pumps at a cost of $2,250 per unit. 
104. No provision is required. 
105. The life expectancy of a tent, under Somali climatic conditions, would be about nine months. 
With this in mind, it is estimated that during the current period replacement will be required for all 2,000 tents purchased in the previous mandate period. 
106. No provision is required. 
110. Provision of $125,000 per month ($375,000) is made for other electrical materials that will be used for the project and maintenance work at UNOSOM headquarters and 5 military brigades and 15 military battalions. 
111. Provision of $119,000 is made for assorted electrical materials to support civilian and military staff at UNOSOM headquarters and five military brigade headquarters, which also include civilian offices and accommodation complexes. 
112. Provision of $25,000 is also made for miscellaneous electrical tools to be used by international civilian staff when necessary. 
113. Provision is made to purchase electrical spare parts for the water-treatment/water-pump station. 
114. Provision is made to cover the cost of external audit for the mission during the current mandate period. 
115. The main military logistical support for UNOSOM is presently provided by a contingent of approximately 2,800 troops from the United States. 
With the withdrawal of that contingent by March 1994, several countries have been approached with requests for replacement, but no positive responses have yet been received. 
In view of the foregoing, it is proposed that logistic services be provided under a commercial "umbrella" contract. 
Commercial logistic support was required in early December 1993, resulting in an estimated cost of $94 million for six months. 
The estimated amount comprises: 
116. The equipment will be procured for use by the contractor and will be the property of the United Nations. 
Should the current contractor be replaced after 31 May 1994, the equipment will be available for use by the new contractor. 
117. In addition to logistic services previously provided by military contingents, the commercial contractor will provide services in respect of sanitation and waste management, some power production, water purification and distribution, garbage removal, emptying of septic tanks and other sewage management services. 
118. Hospitalization services were previously provided by a contingent that was withdrawn in mid-December 1993. 
It will therefore be necessary for UNOSOM to purchase the existing hospital at a cost of approximately $3 million. 
119. Provision is made for medical services and exit examinations for military observers and civilian police. 
Provision is made for medical treatment at hospitals outside the mission area for cases that are beyond the capability of the military medical facilities of the mission. 
120. Provision is made to cover the cost of official hospitality extended to government officials, local dignitaries and official delegations visiting the mission in instances where such costs cannot be covered by the limited representation allowance received by a few senior staff. 
Provision is also made for consumable data-processing material at a total cost of $78,000. 
124. Provision is made for the cost of cleaning materials and other sanitation supplies for the mission. 
The estimate is calculated at a rate of $5 per person per month for 195,000 person/months. 
125. Provision is made for the cost of subscriptions to newspapers and periodicals, airline guides, technical manuals and legal documents, and for the purchase of library books. 
The fragmentation jackets and helmets for 175 persons at $400 per set are to be purchased ($70,000). 
An amount of $135,000 is included to replace 50 per cent of previously obtained uniforms for service personnel and local drivers and protective clothing for mechanics. 
129. Provision for this item is included under budget-line item 8 (iii), spare parts and supplies (see para. 92). 
130. No provision is required. 
131. Details of the public information programmes for UNOSOM II are still being finalized. 
133. The police force will be under the operational control of UNOSOM until Somali civilian government structures are created. 
Senior advisory staff for the police training programmes, which will include the opening of two police academies, restoration of the judicial system and the jails of the country, are included in the staffing table together with some support staff. 
It is envisaged that the CIVPOL personnel, 54 during the first mandate period, will be provided by Governments at no cost, except for payment of subsistence allowance and travel. 
The military forces of UNOSOM II, under the direction of the Provost Marshal and the military commanders at the sectors, will provide advice, assistance and support to the police force until CIVPOL organization is in place. 
134. Included under this heading are the minimum requirements for the operation of the auxiliary police force at the strength of up to 10,000 police, plus minimal support to meet the cost of restoration of police stations and training facilities. 
It is intended to expand the police force, which is at present operating in Mogadishu and other areas, to 10,000 and to have the force cover all of Somalia. 
This expanded programme will be financed from voluntary contributions, whereas the funding for the immediate requirements are included in the present budget, as it will be an indispensable part of the efforts of the UNOSOM military units to restore law and order in Somalia. 
The present requirements are summarized below. 
135. Provision is made for 54 civilian police required to train and instruct the Somali police force. 
These personnel will be entitled to subsistence allowance at a rate of $85 per day for 150 days ($688,500). 
The heightened threat of open warfare on civilian as well as military members of UNOSOM resulted in shifting the focus of attention from humanitarian operations. 
The UNOSOM civilian staff, which at that time was still in the process of being brought up to full strength, was reduced in-country to those personnel deemed necessary for crisis management, while the remainder were redeployed to support the UNOSOM headquarters in Mogadishu. 
The deteriorating security situation delayed the recruiting, hiring and posting to Somalia of key personnel required for the execution of the whole range of activities under the UNOSOM mandate. 
139. The UNOSOM de-mining mandate has been particularly affected by the factors mentioned above. 
Of the $8 million programme for mine-clearing operations under the previous mandate period, $3,400,000 was committed up to 31 October 1993. 
This was as a result of the reduced staffing in the field as well as the restrictions on movement in view of the uncertain security situation. 
The process of planning, coordinating and prioritizing de-mining projects for execution is already under way to include contacts with UNOSOM staff sections and field activities, other United Nations agencies, non-governmental organizations and commercial de-mining firms. 
141. In spite of the recent flurry of activity, however, de-mining under the UNOSOM mandate is still very much in the planning and organization stage. 
Therefore these funds will be reprogrammed for expenditure in the upcoming mandate periods. 
Somalia is 1 of the 10 most heavily mined countries in the world, and de-mining programmes will be a part of the country's socio-economic reality for years to come. 
142. The provisional plan for mine clearing is modelled on the operations currently under way in Afghanistan and Cambodia and the one in preparation in Mozambique. 
(a) The establishment of a minefield survey capability, to assess the mine pollution problem across Somalia; 
(b) An early establishment of mine clearance and the extension of existing mine-clearance efforts if appropriate; 
(d) Establishment of teams of trained (Somali) mine clearers and deployment of those teams on clearance operations; 
143. In view of the above, it is projected that the funds allocated to UNOSOM for mine clearing during the first mandate period will be reallocated to future mandate periods. 
(a) The heavier costs normally associated with start-up operations that will characterize the nature of the initial UNOSOM de-mining efforts; 
(b) The geographic separation between known centres of major mine pollution (the north-west, central and southern regions); 
(c) The duplication of effort expected to result from the impact of clan rivalries on such de-mining activities as mine awareness programmes and the creation/employment of indigenous mine-clearing capabilities; 
(d) The termination of the UNOSOM mandate in Somalia as projected in March 1995. 
144. For the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 May 1994 provision is made for contractual services totalling $7,600,000. 
145. No provision is required. 
147. Provision is made for the charter of a 1,000 GRT vessel to be used for resupply shipments between Mombassa and Djibouti and Mogadishu. 
Each round trip between the supply ports would take about seven days. 
It is estimated that each trip would cost approximately $45,000 and that 14 trips would be required for the seven-month period. 
148. Provision is made for the cost of shipping, handling and forwarding charges to and from the mission area not provided for elsewhere. 
151. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget-line item 2 above. 
152. The staff assessment requirements provided for under expenditure budget- line item 19 have been credited to this item as income from staff assessment and will be credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in resolution 973 (X) A of 15 December 1955. 
1. The cost estimates for the six-month period beginning 1 June 1994 are based on the cost parameters provided in annex IV, unless otherwise indicated. 
The cost estimate is calculated at 1 per cent of the average troop strength of 8,500 for the period. 
11. No provision is made under this heading. 
Provision is also made for the cost of conference services for 40 days at $6,000 per day ($240,000). 
27. No provision has been made for this item. 
34. Provision for fuel costs for the six-month period has been made for UNOSOM-owned vehicles and for contingent-owned vehicles. 
UNOSOM also provides gasoline on a daily basis for 200 commercial-pattern vehicles that are used by the Somali police force. 
35. It is assumed that 15 and 10 miles per gallon will be obtained from commercial-pattern vehicles and military-pattern vehicles respectively. 
It is also assumed that all vehicles will cover 30 miles per day with a daily consumption of two gallons for commercial-pattern vehicles and three gallons for military-pattern vehicles. 
36. Provision is made for the purchase of 317,160 gallons of gasoline for 180 days at a cost of $1.25 per gallon for commercial-pattern vehicles ($396,500). 
Provision is also made for the purchase of 1,371,600 gallons of gasoline for 180 days at a cost of $1.25 per gallon for military-pattern vehicles ($1,714,500). 
37. This estimate provides for the cost of third-party liability insurance carried by the mission to cover 38,652 vehicle/months or 3,221 vehicle/years for the current mandate at an annual premium of $400 per vehicle. 
Provision is also made for 18 military-type helicopters that will be provided by Governments on a reimbursable basis. 
39. It is estimated that the 50 helicopters will use a total of 5,670,000 gallons of fuel as detailed in annex X. Provision is made at a cost of $1.25 per gallon. 
41. Insurance costs for the helicopters are detailed in annex X. 
43. Provision is based on fuel usage of 5,632,500 gallons of fuel for the aircraft as detailed in annex XI. Provision is made at a cost of $1.25 per gallon. 
45. Provision has been made for the aircraft as detailed in annex XI. 
46. Provision has been made for six months at a monthly cost of $67,500. 
47. No provision is made. 
48. The estimate includes a charge of $20,000 per month, covering landing, parking, towing and other fees for airport services provided at airports outside Somalia. 
49. No provision is made. 
50. The procurement programme as budgeted was completed in the first mandate period. 
Consequently, no provision has been made for additional acquisition of communications equipment. 
51. Provision is made for spare parts and supplies at $250,000 per month. 
52. No provision for communications workshop and test equipment has been made. 
53. Provision is made for the following commercial communications: 
54. No provision is made. 
57. No provision is made for acquisition of generators. 
58. No provision is made for acquisition of observation equipment. 
Provision has also been made to replace 10 of the pumps, watering and filtration equipment at a unit cost of $5,400 ($54,000). 
The total estimated cost, including freight charges at 12 per cent ($26,700), is $249,725. 
60. Provision is made for replacement of approximately 10 per cent of the medical equipment acquired during the previous mandate period. 
61. No provision is made. 
62. The life expectancy of a tent, under Somali climatic conditions, is approximately nine months. 
With this in mind, it is estimated that replacement during the current upgrade period will be required for all 2,000 tents purchased in the previous mandate period. 
63. All of the refrigeration equipment required for support of the full complement of civilian staff and military personnel was acquired during the previous mandate period. 
66. Provision of $125,000 per month ($750,000) is made for other electrical materials that will be used for the project and maintenance work at the headquarters for UNOSOM, 5 military brigades and 15 military battalions. 
67. Provision of $119,000 is made for assorted electrical materials to support civilian and military staff at UNOSOM headquarters and 5 military brigade headquarters, which also include civilian offices and accommodation complexes. 
68. Provision of $25,000 is also made for miscellaneous electrical tools to be used by international civilian staff when necessary. 
69. Provision is made to purchase electrical spare parts for the water-treatment/water-pump station. 
70. Provision is made to cover the cost of external audit for the mission during the current mandate period. 
72. Provision has been made for medical treatment at hospitals outside the mission area for cases beyond the capability of the military medical facilities. 
Estimates are at a monthly rate of $2,500 for six months. 
75. Provision is made for the purchase of stationery and office supplies, local printing, reproduction materials and data-processing supplies, estimated at an average of $92,000 per month for six months ($552,000). 
Provision is also made for consumable data-processing material at a total cost of $78,000. 
77. Provision is made for the cost of cleaning materials and other sanitation supplies for the mission. 
78. Provision is made for the cost of subscriptions to newspapers and periodicals, airline guides, technical manuals and legal documents, and for the purchase of library books. 
The fragmentation jackets and helmets for 175 persons at $400 per set are to be purchased ($70,000). 
Finally amounts for purchase of flags, decals and 18,500 medal sets are estimated at $50,900. 
82. Provision for this item is included under budget-line item 8 (ii), spare parts and supplies. 
83. No provision is made. 
84. The public information programme was planned for the previous mandate period and no provision is necessary during the current period. 
85. This programme was started during the first mandate period and continued into the second, and it is expected that it will continue during the third. 
86. Provision is made for return travel of 54 civilian police who were required to train and instruct the Somali police force. 
88. Provision is made for miscellaneous supplies and services for 70 police stations at a monthly rate of $1,200 for six months ($504,000). 
89. The programme started during the previous mandate periods and is expected to continue during the third mandate period. 
90. For the period 1 June to 30 November 1994, provision is made for contractual services. 
91. No provision is made. 
92. The military strength of UNOSOM II is expected to remain at around 25,000 persons all ranks over the six-month period commencing 1 June 1994. 
Thus, no provision has been made for emplacement of contingent-owned equipment or repatriation costs of contingents. 
Rotation costs after the six-month duty tours are provided under budget-line item 1 (vi), emplacement, rotation and repatriation of troops. 
93. Provision is made for the charter of a 1,000 GRT vessel to be used for resupply shipments between Mombassa and Djibouti and Mogadishu. 
94. Provision is made for the cost of shipping, handling and forwarding charges to and from the mission area not provided for elsewhere. 
98. The staff assessment requirements provided for under expenditure budget-line item 19 have been credited to this item as income from staff assessment and will be credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in resolution 973 (X) A of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNOSOM II budget. 
"On 25 October 1993, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/10, by which it proclaimed 1994 as the International Year of Sport and the Olympic Ideal, and resolution 48/11, in which it urged Member States to observe the Olympic Truce. 
The Olympic Truce for the upcoming Olympic Games to be held at Lillehammer, Norway, from 12 to 27 February 1994, will last from 5 February to 6 March 1994. 
Still new concepts are needed for dealing with strife. 
By applying the principle of the ekecheria, the world can at least hope for some respite, however temporary, from the killing and destruction which accompany conflict. 
I therefore appeal to those now engaged in armed struggles to uphold this principle and suspend hostilities in keeping with its observance." 
Coordinates activities of national NGOs involved in environmental and developmental issues. 
Promotes environmental education. 
12. World Learning Inc. 
Focuses mainly on sub-Saharan Africa. 
1. The Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA) has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a brief summary of ESCWA preparatory activities for the World Summit for Social Development. 
1. The General Assembly, in its resolution 47/92 of 16 December 1992, decided to convene a World Summit for Social Development at the level of heads of State or Government early in 1995. 
The Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development held its organizational session in April 1993 and, inter alia, requested the Secretary-General to provide the Preparatory Committee with information on the activities being carried out with regard to mobilization of voluntary resources. 
2. Also, in its resolution 48/100 of 20 December 1993, the General Assembly, inter alia, called upon the Secretary-General to report to the Preparatory Committee at its first substantive session on the implementation of the programme of public information for the World Summit for Social Development. 
Accordingly, a small secretariat has been constituted within the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development of the United Nations Secretariat in New York. 
5. In order to ensure effective coordination among various organizational units within the United Nations Secretariat directly involved in the administrative and technical aspects of the preparations for the Summit, a Summit Management Committee was established at Headquarters. 
Several meetings were held in 1993. 
6. A planning mission composed of three representatives from the United Nations Secretariat visited Copenhagen, Denmark, in early September 1993 to hold consultations with the host Government on preparations for the Summit. 
The Government of Denmark has decided to hold the Summit at the Bella Centre, which offers excellent facilities to accommodate the conference and other requirements of the Summit. 
Aside from the issue of conference facilities, a number of topics were discussed with the Danish authorities including media/public information, non-governmental organizations, security requirements, protocol, transportation, and hotel accommodations. 
7. At its organizational session, the Preparatory Committee requested the Secretary-General to organize, as part of the preparatory process, expert meetings focused on the core issues of the Summit, and to forward the results of these two meetings to its first substantive session. 
The Secretary-General wishes to express his appreciation to the Government of the Netherlands and the Government of Sweden for their generosity and has the honour to transmit the reports of the two expert group meetings (A/CONF./166/PC/8 and A/CONF./166/PC/9) to the present session of the Preparatory Committee. 
8. To ensure effective inter-agency cooperation, the United Nations Secretariat convened three ad hoc inter-agency meetings of the United Nations system: the first in April 1993 in New York, the second in July 1993 in Geneva, and the third in November 1993 in New York. 
Those meetings provided a forum for exchanges on issues related to the Summit with a view to harmonizing positions and facilitating contributions by agencies and programmes to the preparations for the Summit. 
Contributions by agencies and programmes of the United Nations system (A/CONF.166/PC/12 and addenda) are transmitted by the Secretary-General for the consideration of the Preparatory Committee. 
Also, an informal paper outlining activities of the agencies/programmes as they relate to the topics of the Summit will be submitted to the Preparatory Committee during its present session. 
9. Additionally, the Summit secretariat is aware that a number of parallel activities and initiatives have been and are being undertaken by various Governments, non-governmental organizations, and agencies and programmes on issues related to the Summit, such as workshops and seminars on topics related to the Summit. 
A number of other Governments have also indicated their intention of preparing such reports. 
11. Recognizing the importance of the participation of non-governmental organizations in the preparatory process and in the Summit itself, the Preparatory Committee, at its organizational session, adopted modalities for the participation of those organizations in the Summit and its preparatory process. 
In its resolutions 47/92 and 48/100, the General Assembly called upon the non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the United Nations and those accredited to the Summit and its preparatory process to contribute fully to the work of the Preparatory Committee and to the Summit. 
The Summit secretariat sent notifications to interested non-governmental organizations informing them of the convening of the Summit and its objectives, at the same time providing guidelines on request for accreditation to and participation in the Summit and its preparatory process. 
The Summit has since attracted considerable interest in the non-governmental community and a good number of non-governmental organizations have responded and requested accreditation. 
It should be recalled that there are more than 1,500 non-governmental organizations that are already accredited with the Economic and Social Council. 
About 200 of them have indicated explicitly their interest in participating in the preparatory process of the Summit. 
The Secretary-General sent notes verbales to all member States in September 1993, informing them of the establishment of the Trust Fund and inviting all Governments to contribute to it. 
As of the date of preparation of the present report, contributions have been received from Turkey and Liechtenstein. 
The Government of Denmark has made a written pledge. 
Further information will be provided orally to the Preparatory Committee. 
The Summit secretariat will also develop specific projects and activities related to the core issues of the Summit to generate interest among potential donors. 
18. The campaign for the Summit will stress in particular the following messages: 
(a) The United Nations system is deeply involved in global economic and social development; 
(d) Significant material progress has been achieved in the world in recent decades and international cooperation has played a positive role. 
Much of the programme will be carried out during 1994. 
The Public Services Section will actively promote Summit issues through its speakers' bureau, and there will also be extensive collaboration with the Information Centres Programme Section, which works with the 67 United Nations information centres on programming activities. 
25. Among the information activities already initiated are: 
(a) Design of the information signature campaign including selection of logo, typography and colours for Summit information products; 
(b) Printing and distribution of a Summit fact sheet in English, French and Spanish; and providing of funds to United Nations information centres for translation of the fact-sheet into local languages; 
(c) Establishing of link-ups with key electronic databases and networks that have access to the Internet and other information systems for transmission of Summit information and official documents; 
(d) Design of an eight-page newsletter that will feature basic news about the Summit along with other upcoming United Nations conferences on a bimonthly basis; 
(e) Development of a proposal for a travelling exhibition that will serve as a centrepiece for both the Summit and the Fourth World Conference on Women later in 1995. 
26. Other items that are proposed for the information campaign include: 
(a) An illustrated colour brochure, providing basic information on the Summit, its objectives and, perhaps, selected relevant hard data, with 100,000 copies to be produced in the six official languages; 
(b) A press kit on key Summit issues and relevant United Nations work in the field, with 7,000 kits to be produced in English, French and Spanish for use by major media and non-governmental organizations; 
Production would fall under ongoing activities of the Department of Public Information Media Division; 
(e) An 8-to-12-page supplement in the 1994 issue of the publication "UN Chronicle", produced in the six official languages and designed to be printed separately and made available in bulk to non-governmental organizations, United Nations information centres and the general public; 
The number of fellows could be increased if extrabudgetary funds are available. 
The encounter would also be open to all journalists accredited to the Summit; 
(g) Regional projects, to be undertaken by selected United Nations information centres and services, to publicize the Summit to journalists, non-governmental organizations and university/school audiences. 
Nine such proposals would be chosen in different regions and United Nations information centres would seek local partnership to co-fund the projects; 
(h) A commemorative booklet, similar to that produced for the Security Council Summit meeting, in English, French and Spanish; 
(i) Coverage of five regional preparatory meetings by one Department of Public Information Information Officer and one local journalist; 
(j) An Information Officer at the Professional (P-4) level and an Information Assistant at the General Service (G-5) level, each engaged, for a period of 18 months, in helping to implement the information campaign, undertake media liaison and public outreach, and respond to requests for information; 
Production would fall under the activities of the Media Division; 
(l) Adaptations of three UNTV video programmes into the six official languages, which will be distributed through the United Nations information centres and services; 
(n) Seed money for the co-production, with outside producers, and distribution of a series of television and radio public service announcements; 
(o) Design and placement in major international and regional magazines and newspapers of a printed public service announcement in English, French and Spanish. 
Coverage of the regional meetings will depend on funding available. 
28. As one of the United Nations bodies with a specific mandate for inter-agency collaboration, JUNIC will play a pivotal role in the Summit information campaign. 
At its nineteenth session, held in July 1993, it agreed to establish an inter-agency task force on the Summit consisting of agency and organization representatives based in New York. 
29. JUNIC members are expected to carry out their own information programmes. 
Through their local networks, they could also assist the Department of Public Information of the United Nations Secretariat in the duplication and distribution of audiovisual and print materials, including videos, posters, press kits and brochures. 
36. The Department of Public Information of the United Nations Secretariat will cooperate with intergovernmental bodies and provide them with information materials to be distributed at their meetings. 
Substantive contacts will also be made to explore the possibility of the participation of United Nations experts in their meetings, panels and seminars. 
A complete list of such events and contacts will be compiled, in collaboration with the Summit secretariat. 
37. In September 1993, the three-day Department of Public Information/non-governmental organization's annual conference entitled "Social development: a new definition for security" provided one of the first venues for presentation of key ideas relating to the Summit. 
40. Efforts are also under way to establish electronic link-ups with key electronic bulletin boards and databases, including the Association of Progressive Communicators (APC) (San Francisco and Rio de Janeiro), Gemnet (Philadelphia), Togethernet (Vermont) and Agora (Italy). 
These connections will facilitate instantaneous and inexpensive world-wide transmission of and access to Summit documentation and public information materials. 
41. The main priority of the Summit secretariat will be to implement decisions and requests of the Preparatory Committee, in time for the holding of its second session in August 1994. 
42. Efforts will be intensified to mobilize voluntary contributions to enable the participation of the least developed countries in the Summit and its preparation, and to undertake activities relevant to the preparatory process. 
43. Closer links with other major United Nations conferences, such as the Fourth World Conference on Women and the International Conference on Population and Development, will be established by the Summit secretariat. 
44. Apart from developing a needed programme of public information as outlined above, the Summit secretariat will seek close cooperation with national authorities and committees, and with non-governmental organizations, in order to benefit from their contribution to the preparatory process of the Summit. 
Recalling its resolutions on the United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa, in particular resolution 47/117 of 18 December 1992, 
Noting with satisfaction that the recommendations of the evaluation of the Programme undertaken in 1989 as endorsed by the Advisory Committee continued to be implemented, 
3. Also endorses the Programme activities aimed at contributing to South Africa's human resources needs, especially during the transition period, by: 
(b) Strengthening the institutional, technical and financial capacity as well as the decision-making of non-governmental organizations, community-based organizations and educational institutions that serve the needs and interests of disadvantaged South Africans; 
(c) Engaging educational institutions, non-governmental organizations and the private sector in South Africa in co-sponsorship arrangements and job placement of graduates; 
4. Welcomes the fact that educational and training activities of the Programme inside South Africa have expanded, and the Programme's close cooperation with South African non-governmental organizations, universities and technikons; 
5. Calls upon non-governmental educational institutions, private organizations and individuals concerned to assist the Programme by entering into cost-sharing and other arrangements with it and by facilitating the returnability and job placement of its graduates; 
7. Considers that the activities of the Programme, under changing circumstances, should be planned in such a manner as to ensure that commitments made with regard to educational and training assistance to disadvantaged South Africans can be fully met; 
9. Expresses its appreciation to all those who have supported the Programme by providing contributions, scholarships or places in their educational institutions; 
10. Appeals to all States, institutions, organizations and individuals to offer such financial and other assistance to the Programme so as to enable it to carry out its programmed activities. 
Deeply conscious of the need to take, speedily, measures to eliminate the last vestiges of colonialism by the year 2000, as called for in its resolution 43/47 of 22 November 1988, 
Conscious that the success of national liberation struggles and the resultant international situation have provided the international community with a unique opportunity to make a decisive contribution towards the elimination of colonialism in all its forms and manifestations, 
Noting with satisfaction the achievements of the Special Committee in contributing to the effective and complete implementation of the Declaration and other relevant resolutions of the United Nations on decolonization, 
Noting also with satisfaction the cooperation and active participation of some administering Powers in the work of the Special Committee, as well as their continued readiness to receive United Nations visiting missions in the Territories under their administration, 
Noting with concern the negative impact which the non-participation of certain administering Powers has had on the work of the Special Committee, depriving it of an important source of information on the Territories under their administration, 
Aware also of the pressing need of the remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories, including particularly the small island Territories, for economic, social and other assistance from the United Nations and the organizations within its system, 
4. Affirms once again its support for the aspirations of the peoples under colonial rule to exercise their right to self-determination and independence; 
7. Calls upon the administering Powers to ensure that no activity of foreign economic and other interests in the Non-Self-Governing Territories under their administration hinders the peoples of those Territories from exercising their right to self-determination and independence; 
8. Calls upon the administering Powers to terminate military activities in the Territories under their administration and to eliminate military bases there in compliance with the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly, and urges them not to involve those Territories in any offensive acts or interference against other States; 
(b) To make concrete suggestions which could assist the Security Council in considering appropriate measures under the Charter with regard to developments in colonial Territories that are likely to threaten international peace and security; 
(c) To continue to examine the implementation by Member States of resolution 1514 (XV) and other relevant resolutions on decolonization; 
(e) To take all necessary steps to enlist world-wide support among Governments, as well as national and international organizations, for the achievement of the objectives of the Declaration and the implementation of the relevant resolutions of the United Nations; 
11. Also calls upon the administering Powers to continue to cooperate with the Special Committee in the discharge of its mandate and to receive visiting missions to the Territories to secure first-hand information and ascertain the wishes and aspirations of their inhabitants; 
13. Requests the Secretary-General, the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to provide economic, social and other assistance to the Non-Self-Governing Territories and to continue to do so, as appropriate, after they exercise their right to self-determination and independence; 
Recalling its resolutions 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, and 2621 (XXV) of 12 October 1970, containing the programme of action for the full implementation of the Declaration, 
Bearing in mind also the decisions of the Organization of African Unity, the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries and the Organization of the Islamic Conference on this question, 
6. Also requests the Secretary-General to report on this matter to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
7. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Question of the Comorian island of Mayotte". 
The present addendum contains the list of documents which will be contained in volumes II-VI of the consolidated final report of the Preparatory Commission for the International Seabed Authority and for the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea (LOS/PCN/130). 
Information on developing land-based producer States. 
Start-up requirements and preparatory measures. 
In paragraph 30 of its resolution 687 (1991), the Security Council decided that Iraq should extend all necessary cooperation to ICRC to facilitate the repatriation of all Kuwaiti and third-country nationals. 
The Government of Iraq has refused to attend meetings of the Tripartite Commission, made up of ICRC, Iraq and our Governments. 
So far the Government of Iraq has not replied to requests for information about 609 individuals (mostly Kuwaitis, but also other nationals) reported missing by Kuwait and in respect of whom files have been forwarded to the Government of Iraq. 
At the request of the Government of Kuwait, the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) invited members of the Tripartite Commission to a meeting in Geneva on 29 July 1993, to review progress achieved since the last meeting of the Commission in October 1991. 
The ICRC Delegate General for the Middle East and North Africa opened the session with a report on progress achieved since the ICRC report of 30 April 1992. 
He then participated in consultations with the members of the Coalition on issues remaining from the October 1991 meeting, as well as steps to be taken to resolve outstanding issues. 
Other Coalition members made brief remarks. 
All Coalition members expressed continued confidence in the role of ICRC in support of the work of the Tripartite Commission and requested ICRC to readdress with Iraq Coalition demands still pending from the October 1991 meeting. 
Coalition members requested ICRC to reconvene the Commission and agreed to provide suggestions for a draft agenda. 
To this end, ICRC will approach the Government of Iraq to establish a date, no later than 15 October 1993, for the next meeting. 
The United States also provided ICRC with specific information on the location of breaching operations conducted by Coalition ground forces, which had earlier been requested by the Iraqi authorities. 
At the request of the Government of Kuwait, ICRC invited members of the Tripartite Commission to a meeting in Geneva on 19 November 1993 to review progress achieved since the last meeting of the Commission in July 1993. 
The ICRC Delegate General for the Middle East and North Africa opened the session with a report on the activities of ICRC since the meeting of July 1993. 
The ICRC Delegate General reported that, in response to the request of the Commission at its meeting in July, ICRC had approached the Government of Iraq with a request to name a date, no later than 15 October, for a further meeting of the Commission. 
ICRC had also conveyed to the Government of Iraq the request of the Coalition for it to provide substantive answers to the individual tracing requests submitted by the Governments of Kuwait and Saudi Arabia. 
The Government of Iraq had informed ICRC that it would not attend a meeting of the Commission. 
In addition, the Government of Iraq had not provided any substantive answers on the individual case files. 
The Coalition members encouraged ICRC to report on progress achieved within a period of six months. 
I have the honour to refer to my latest report on the situation in Central America (A/48/586 of 11 November 1993) in which I informed Member States of the status of the peace negotiations between the Government of Guatemala and the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca (URNG). 
As stated in that report, I had received separate requests from the Government of Guatemala and URNG to convene a preliminary meeting with the purpose of establishing terms for the continuation of the talks. 
Under the Agreement, some of the features of the previous process are maintained, especially the negotiation agenda adopted in April 1991, but some important changes are introduced. 
In particular, the parties request me to appoint a representative to serve as Moderator of the bilateral talks and concur that the United Nations should be requested to verify the implementation of all agreements reached between them. 
The signing of the Agreement of 10 January 1994 is a significant advance towards an early and fair settlement of the longest civil war in Central America. 
My representatives at the meeting in Mexico City made clear to the parties that their request for United Nations verification of the implementation of agreements concluded between them would in due course require decisions by the relevant intergovernmental bodies of the United Nations. 
But I should perhaps make clear now that if, as I hope, the forthcoming negotiations succeed in producing an agreed settlement of the conflict in Guatemala, it will be my recommendation that the United Nations should agree to verify implementation of the relevant agreements. 
The parties shall negotiate on all the items included in the general agenda set forth in the Mexico Agreement. 
The Government and URNG undertake to be appropriately represented in the negotiations by high-ranking delegates so that political agreements consistent with the constitutional order can be entered into, without restricting their power to conclude agreements on institutional and constitutional reforms. 
The two parties recognize the contribution of the sectors which, pursuant to the Oslo Agreement, have participated in the meetings with URNG held at El Escorial, Ottawa, Quito, Metepec and Atlixco. 
Without prejudice to other machinery and forums, whether temporary or permanent, for promoting national reconciliation, the parties agree to promote the establishment of an Assembly open to the participation of non-governmental sectors of Guatemalan society, provided that their legitimacy, representative character and lawfulness have been recognized. 
(ii) To transmit to the United Nations moderator, the Government of Guatemala and URNG the recommendations or guidelines resulting from its deliberations. 
These recommendations and guidelines shall not be binding and shall be aimed at fostering understanding between the parties. 
However, if for any reason a bilateral agreement is not endorsed, the agreement shall continue to be valid. 
(ii) To organize its deliberations with the assistance of the Organizing Committee; 
(iii) To promote the formulation of consensus recommendations regarding the substantive issues; 
(v) To receive from the United Nations moderator the bilateral agreements on substantive issues signed by the parties, put them before the Assembly and promote their endorsement by it. 
(i) Disclosure: the parties agree that the bilateral negotiations will be conducted in the strictest secrecy in order to ensure that they are carried on in an atmosphere of trust and seriousness. 
(ii) Time-frame: the parties express their commitment to arrive at a firm and lasting peace agreement within the shortest possible time during 1994. 
In this context, they undertake to demonstrate the necessary flexibility for successful negotiation of the general agenda. 
Verification is a vital element in ensuring compliance with and respect for the agreements. 
Consequently, the parties reiterate that all the agreements must be accompanied by appropriate national and international verification mechanisms. 
1. In paragraph 14 of resolution 867 (1993), by which the Security Council authorized the establishment of a United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH), the Council requested me to submit progress reports on the implementation of UNMIH by 10 December 1993 and 25 January 1994. 
2. Pursuant to that request, I submitted the first of these reports (S/26802) to the Security Council on 26 November 1993. 
In paragraphs 5 and 7 of that report, I observed that the mandate entrusted to UNMIH had been undermined by various developments in Haiti, which prevented the deployment of the Mission. 
As a result of these developments, it has not been possible until now to implement the mandate of UNMIH. 
I further noted that the reactivation of the Mission would be contingent on a substantial change of attitude on the part of the Haitian military leaders towards the implementation of the Governors Island Agreement. 
3. Regrettably, there has been no such change since my last report, notwithstanding the efforts made on my behalf by my Special Representative and my staff as well as by the friends of the Secretary-General on the question of Haiti to break the existing deadlock. 
On 18 January 1994, the Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Russian Federation, A. Kozyrev, presented a new foreign policy concept that also relates to the Baltic States and that differs fundamentally from the official policy declared to date by Russia. 
In essence, this concept foresees the option of maintaining troops in the Baltic States to avoid a "security vacuum" which, according to Kozyrev, would be filled by forces hostile to Russia. 
In his speech, A. Kozyrev classifies the Baltic States as a "near abroad" region from which emanate the main threats to Russia's vital interests. 
This means that the "Partnership for Peace" plan offered by the United States and accepted by the summit meeting of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization in Brussels, as well as the creation of a new European security structure, are being put into question. 
The newly declared approach to relations with the Baltic States complicates the process of negotiations on Russian troop withdrawal from Latvia and Estonia. 
Although in the past months a certain degree of progress had been achieved, this new Russian approach virtually undermines the entire process of future negotiations. 
In this context, Russian troops within the Baltic States become to an even greater degree the main destabilizing factor in the Baltic region. 
The Heads of Government of Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania believe that this kind of foreign and military policy statement by Russia is aimed directly against the sovereignty of the Baltic States. 
Sir, 
The period 1992-1993 has been besmirched by new evidence of horrific human rights abuses stimulated by racial and ethnic hatred. 
Yet they are abuses of a different kind from those envisaged when the Convention was adopted in 1965. 
In 1993 we contemplate the success of policies initiated in the 1960s. 
The struggle against colonial rule and racist regimes has been successful even if the consequences of apartheid will continue to give trouble for a long time. 
New challenges started to emerge at the end of the 1980s with the disintegration of some of the larger political structures, particularly in Eastern Europe, and the weakening of some structures in other regions. 
It is worth recalling that in the last census in the former Yugoslavia over 1 million persons did not register their membership in any national minority but counted themselves as simply Yugoslavs. 
Since that time, many of them have been forced by considerations of personal security to align themselves ethnically. 
With the dissolution of the Soviet Union and other structures, some wider solidarities have been gravely weakened, exposing ethnic minorities to pressure from narrow nationalistic campaigns. 
Political movements have revived old claims to territory and incited ethnic hatred against persons of different origin. 
Increased competition for employment generates ethnic tensions in some regions, while elsewhere the weakening of public order has had comparable effects. 
As a result, racial or ethnic conflicts are appearing in areas previously characterized by tolerance. 
These forms of discrimination spring not from any belief in racial superiority but from a sense of difference. 
When a conflict becomes acute it is only with members of their own ethnic group that people feel secure. 
The Committee can look for signs of impending breakdown and has adopted a procedure for drawing any such signs to your attention. 
It is acting on the invitation of the General Assembly to give due regard to the Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to National or Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minorities. 
It will help to implement the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights and will contribute to the programme of the third decade to combat racism and racial discrimination. 
1993 has been an important year for the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination because of the steps you have taken to resolve the Committee's financial problems, enabling us to resume our established cycle of meetings. 
The Committee interprets your action as a sign of confidence in its work. 
In addition, paragraphs 33 to 40 of the present report describe important steps taken to improve the Committee's working methods, its dialogue with States parties, its adoption of seven general recommendations and the preliminary consideration it has given to others. 
2. By the closing date of the forty-third session, 18 of the 137 States parties to the Convention had made the declaration envisaged in article 14, paragraph 1, of the Convention (see annex I B). 
The forty-second (957th-984th meetings) and forty-third (985th-1012th meetings) sessions were held at the United Nations Office at Geneva from 1 to 19 March and from 2 to 20 August 1993, respectively. 
6. The list of members of the Committee for 1992-1993, including those elected or re-elected on 15 January 1992, is as follows: 
7. All members of the Committee except Mr. Ahmadu attended the forty-second session. 
8. The officers elected at the forty-first session for a term of two years, in accordance with article 10, paragraph 2, of the Convention, continued to serve at the forty-second and forty-third sessions. 
9. In accordance with Committee decision 2 (VI) of 21 August 1972 concerning cooperation with the International Labour Organization (ILO) and the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), 2/ both organizations were invited to attend the sessions of the Committee. 
11. The Committee considered this item at its 960th, 961st, 963rd, 974th, 975th and 979th meetings, held on 3, 4, 12 and 16 March 1993. 
(a) Note by the Secretary-General containing the report of the fourth meeting of persons chairing the human rights treaty bodies, held in Geneva from 12 to 16 October 1992 (A/47/628); 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on the financial situation of the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination (A/47/481); 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on the implications of providing full funding for the operation of all human rights treaty bodies (A/47/518); 
13. At the 960th meeting, the Chairman of the Committee introduced the report of the fourth meeting of persons chairing the human rights treaty bodies (A/47/628), which had been held at Geneva from 12 to 16 October 1992. 
Additionally, members emphasized the need to encourage wider ratification of the Convention, particularly in regard to possible successor States to former States parties. 
14. Members also discussed ways in which the Committee might better coordinate its work with other human rights bodies and mechanisms with a view to strengthening the impact and effectiveness of international action to combat racism and racial discrimination. 
In that connection, attention was drawn to resolution 1993/20 of the Commission on Human Rights, which was endorsed by the Economic and Social Council in its decision 1993/258, on the appointment of a special rapporteur on contemporary forms of racism, racial discrimination and xenophobia and related forms of intolerance. 
Subsequently, the Committee decided to request its Chairman to send a letter to the Chairman of the Commission on Human Rights informing him of the Committee's readiness to cooperate with the Special Rapporteur in matters of common concern and common responsibility (see annex VII to the present report). 
15. Members noted with particular interest the conclusions and recommendations of the meeting of chairpersons concerning the role of the Security Council and the development of effective responses to emergency situations (A/47/628, paras. 42-45). 
In that regard, the chairpersons had recommended that the treaty bodies should give further consideration to the subject and expressed the need for urgent action in order to monitor emergency situations. 
Members pointed out that the Secretary-General had emphasized the primary importance of preventing human rights violations before they occurred (A/47/628) and the need to identify, at the earliest possible stage, situations that could produce conflict (A/47/277). 
18. At the 974th meeting, Mr. de Gouttes introduced the working group's paper on prevention of racial discrimination, including early warning and urgent procedures which, after detailed discussion, the Committee adopted at its 979th meeting to guide it in its future work (see annex III to the present report). 
19. Pursuant to paragraph 12 of the working paper on preventive action, the Committee scheduled for consideration at its forty-third session possible amendments to its rules of procedure with a view to implementing the measures contained in the paper. 
However, owing to the lack of time, consideration of those amendments was postponed to the forty-fourth session. 
22. In addition, 76 supplementary reports were received from the States parties, submitted either on the initiative of the States parties concerned or at the request of the Committee. 
24. The relevant information concerning all reports received during the period under review is set out in table 1. 
25. The majority of the reports received during the period under review were not submitted on time or before the deadline provided for under article 9, paragraph 1, of the Convention. 
26. By the closing date of the forty-third session of the Committee, 324 reports expected from 107 States parties before that date had not yet been received. 
In addition, one supplementary report requested by the Committee was not received. 
27. At its forty-second and forty-third sessions, the Committee reviewed the question of delays and non-submission of reports by States parties in accordance with their obligations under article 9 of the Convention. 
In accordance with a decision taken at its thirty-ninth session, the Committee agreed that that review would be based upon the last reports submitted by the State party concerned and their consideration by the Committee. 
The Committee decided that that practice should be continued at its forty-fourth session and requested its Chairman to address a similar letter to an additional seven States (Barbados, Mali, Mauritius, Nicaragua, Sri Lanka, United Arab Emirates and United Republic of Tanzania) whose reports were excessively overdue. 
29. At its 984th meeting, the Committee decided to request further information by 31 July 1993 from two States parties, Croatia and Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), where continuing ethnic conflict was a cause for concern. 
In its decision, the Committee also encouraged the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina to confirm to the Secretary-General its adherence to the Convention and, if it proceeded accordingly, to submit information by 31 July 1993 on the implementation of the Convention. 
"1. At each session, the Secretary-General shall notify the Committee of all cases of non-receipt of reports or additional information, as the case may be, provided for under article 9 of the Convention. 
The Committee, in such cases, may transmit to the State party concerned, through the Secretary-General, a reminder concerning the submission of the report or additional information. 
"2. If, even after the reminder referred to in paragraph 1 of this rule, the State party does not submit the report or additional information required under article 9 of the Convention, the Committee shall include a reference to this effect in its annual report to the General Assembly." 
32. The Committee also wished to repeat once again a statement that it made at its first session and that was communicated to all States parties and to the General Assembly: 
33. At its forty-second and forty-third sessions the Committee considered 36 reports submitted by 23 States parties under article 9 of the Convention. 
34. The Committee devoted 57 of the 65 meetings held in 1993 to the discharge of its obligations under article 9 of the Convention. 
36. At its fortieth session, the Committee initiated the practice of adopting concluding observations by the Committee as a whole on each report it considered. 
During the forty-second and forty-third sessions, this practice was continued and the working methods of the Committee were further refined in order to obtain greater consistency in the texts adopted. 
As will be seen below, the concluding observations adopted at the forty-third session were more elaborate. 
37. At its forty-second session, the Committee continued to follow its practice of using country rapporteurs in the course of the examination of reports submitted by States parties (see annex X). 
The Committee considered that the system of country rapporteurs had reduced the time needed for the consideration of reports and had enhanced the dialogue with representatives of States parties. 
The Committee noted with satisfaction that it had developed a fruitful dialogue with representatives of reporting States present at its meetings and urged that all States parties should endeavour to send representatives when their reports were being examined. 
The Committee decided to postpone until a future session the further consideration of four other draft general recommendations which concerned public life, effectiveness, segregation and State policies. 
39. At its 984th meeting, the Committee adopted an amendment to its general guidelines regarding the form and contents of reports to be submitted by States parties under article 9, paragraph 1, of the Convention. 
40. In discharging its obligations under article 9, paragraph 2, of the Convention, the Committee examined the reports and information received from States parties. 
Members had their own sources of information but they also benefited from other sources, including non-governmental organizations (NGOs) and, in particular, the recently established Anti-Racism Information Service (ARIS). 
43. The reports were introduced by the representative of the State party, who provided information on the legislation adopted in Ukraine since the submission of its previous report. 
All obligations entered into by Ukraine after ratification by the Parliament had become an integral part of the State's domestic law. 
45. He informed the Committee that as part of judicial reform a constitutional court had been set up to rule on the constitutionality of laws and other legislative acts. 
46. However, despite all the legislative measures adopted by Ukraine, human rights violations on national or religious grounds, as well as conflicts between national groups, did occur at times. 
The complex situation in which Ukraine currently found itself, characterized by hyperinflation and a dramatic drop in the standard of living, created tensions which, when combined with national, religious and other factors, might give rise to conflicts or human rights violations. 
The Ukrainian authorities, at both the national and the local levels, were trying to reduce friction between nationalities; as a result Ukraine was free from large-scale open conflict between different groups. 
47. Members of the Committee welcomed the timely submission by Ukraine of its twelfth report, which included useful information on recent changes in the country. 
However, while it provided a good overall view of the present situation, the report contained some extraneous material and did not always specify exactly the extent to which the Convention was being implemented. 
They also wished to know whether there was an accepted definition of the term "minority" in Ukraine and, if so, whether it covered national as well as ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities. 
48. With respect to article 2 of the Convention, members of the Committee asked what the Government of Ukraine was doing to encourage integrationist multiracial organizations and movements. 
49. Concerning article 3 of the Convention, members of the Committee wished to have more detailed information about the country's attitude with regard to the sanctions against South Africa. 
50. With regard to article 4 of the Convention, members of the Committee indicated that, although the Convention had been incorporated into Ukrainian domestic law, legislation still had to be enacted to implement the punitive provisions of article 4. 
In that connection, they noted that a new version of article 66 of the Criminal Code neither prohibited racist organizations nor prevented official bodies from engaging in racial discrimination. 
The way in which reports were considered by the Committee enabled States parties to consider their domestic legislation from a more critical standpoint and to remedy shortcomings. 
56. He further stated that, as a result of the ratification by Ukraine of international human rights instruments, those instruments had been incorporated into Ukrainian law and could be invoked in courts of law. 
In regard to demographic data, that information would be provided in table form in the next periodic report. 
He explained the situation with regard to emigration to Israel, indicating that, in spite of the efforts undertaken by the Government, emigration continued because life was hard in Ukraine and the prospects of better living conditions always prompted departure. 
Individuals emigrating from Ukraine maintained their right to Ukrainian citizenship and kept their Ukrainian passports. 
However, dual citizenship could be granted on the basis of intergovernmental agreements and the Russian Federation and Ukraine were currently engaged in negotiations to that end. 
58. Under the Act on National Minorities, Ukraine had established a special ministry at the national level for dealing with the problems of national groups. 
The Act defined a national minority as a group of Ukrainian citizens who were not Ukrainian by nationality and who shared a sense of national self-identification and community. 
According to that definition, members of religious denominations, such as Catholics, or members of linguistic minorities, were not considered national minorities. 
60. Referring to article 5 of the Convention, the problems of religion and freedom of expression that had arisen were often due to the dire economic situation and particularly to the very high rate of inflation, rather than genuine religious discrimination. 
Quotas for different nationalities in the Ukrainian Parliament had existed in the past, but now all deputies were elected freely and a wide range of nationalities were represented in the Parliament. 
61. With respect to article 6 of the Convention, the representative confirmed that there had been no convictions under article 66 of the Criminal Code since 1991. 
62. As far as article 7 of the Convention was concerned, the representative declared that the Convention had been promulgated in the Gazette of the Supreme Council, along with other human rights instruments. 
It had also been translated into Ukrainian and could be found in libraries and other places freely accessible to the public. 
63. The Committee commended the regularity with which the Government of Ukraine had reported on the implementation of the Convention, the high quality of its delegation's replies to questions and its candour in acknowledging deficiencies. 
It was nevertheless felt that demographic data could have been presented in a more illustrative way. 
65. Regarding article 3 of the Convention, the Committee considered that Ukraine's stand on sanctions in regard to South Africa should have been clarified. 
More information was requested on article 4, in accordance with general recommendation IV. 
It was also considered that information offered concerning article 7 on measures taken in the fields of teaching and education should have been in accordance with general recommendation V. 
67. The report was introduced by the representative of the State party who underlined his country's support for the fight against racism and racial discrimination and, in particular, against apartheid. 
68. He stated that the Constitution adopted by referendum on 23 February 1989 contained new provisions providing for political pluralism, an independent judiciary and voting by secret ballot. 
It also prohibited all forms of racial discrimination, for which sanctions were foreseen in legislation. 
Although the current state of emergency represented a difficult period for Algeria, it in no way affected the country's traditional struggle against racial discrimination, nor the determination of the Algerian people to defend the cause of liberty, justice and equality. 
69. Members of the Committee welcomed the report of the State party, which contained useful information on the constitutional and legislative basis for the implementation of the Convention. 
Members noted, however, that more information was needed on the actual application of the Convention, particularly in the courts, and on economic, social and demographic developments which had occurred in the country. 
Further information was also required regarding the composition of the population with regard to minorities, most notably Berbers, Tuaregs, Jews and the black population that inhabited the southern region of Algeria. 
With respect to the last-named group, it was pointed out that black Algerians appeared to be particularly disadvantaged in terms of access to housing and education. 
Members of the Committee also wished to know which minorities the Government recognized as such. 
70. It was noted that important progress had been achieved in the application of the Convention since Algeria last presented a report in 1987, particularly as a result of the new Constitution adopted in 1989. 
In connection with the Constitution and national legislation in general, members wished to know what was the status of the Convention in the legal system. 
Concern was expressed that the present state of emergency affected the exercise of fundamental rights. 
71. With respect to article 2 of the Convention, members of the Committee wanted to know whether Algeria had adopted legislation expressly prohibiting racial discrimination and, if not, whether the Government was planning to do so. 
In that connection, members pointed out that the population in Algeria was sufficiently varied that special legislation on racial discrimination was necessary. 
72. In regard to article 4, members of the Committee wished to know whether there had been acts of violence, or incitement to violence, directed against any particular racial or ethnic group; and whether racist organizations or propaganda had been declared illegal. 
It was emphasized that statistical indicators on problems such as unemployment, delinquency and illiteracy were needed in order to determine the degree to which minorities had been socially integrated. 
Particular concern was expressed over the situation of the Berber minority and, in that connection, further information was requested on the extent to which they enjoyed the rights enumerated in article 5 of the Convention. 
Members expressed interest in the new national commission for human rights and wished to know how its members were appointed, how its independence was ensured and what role it played in addition to monitoring respect for human rights. 
More complete information was required in general on the application of the Convention in the courts and the jurisprudence that had developed as a result, and on the independence of the judiciary. 
75. With respect to article 7, members of the Committee wished to have further information on the availability of instruction in their language for linguistic minorities at the primary and secondary school levels. 
In particular, members wished to know whether the Berber language was taught in such schools. 
However, in view of the fact that the Committee had as yet received no communications concerning Algeria, members of the Committee wished to know what steps had been taken to make known that article of the Convention to the general public. 
77. Replying to the questions raised by members of the Committee, the representative of the State party stated that the Algerian population was composed of Arabs, Berbers, Mozabites and Tuaregs. 
The Berbers lived essentially in three regions: Kabylie, a region near Algiers, where around 4 million Berbers lived; Aures, in the eastern part of the country, where there were 8 to 9 million; and in the south, where there were an additional 1 million. 
They participated fully and on a basis of equality in Algerian life and were in no sense marginalized. 
With respect to their language, there was no discrimination. 
The Berber language, amazigh, was widely spoken in the regions where the Berbers lived, particularly in Kabylie. 
At the present time, however, the written language was not sufficiently structured for it to be taught in schools. 
There was ongoing research, particularly at the University of Tizi-Ouzou, in that regard, which would ultimately make such instruction possible. 
The nomads of the south, who were now often sedentary, were totally integrated and were in no way repressed. 
Refugees in southern Algeria were neither Algerian nor were they persecuted. 
In order to counter that tendency, regionalism was encouraged in terms of culture, but was discouraged as a platform for politics. 
There were currently 67 political parties in Algeria and over 20,000 associations of various kinds, which had full freedom to pursue their activities. 
79. Concerning the monitoring of human rights, the Minister of Human Rights had taken office in 1992 but had subsequently been replaced by the National Commission on Human Rights (Observatoire national des droits de l'homme). 
The Commission was under the direct authority of the President and its administrative and financial independence were guaranteed. 
Non-governmental organizations were represented on the Commission, as were the Ministers of Justice and Education and representatives of the bar. 
Its task was to protect the fundamental human rights of citizens and provide information about human rights. 
It submitted an annual report on the human rights situation to the President of the National People's Assembly, which was made public two months afterwards. 
80. With respect to education, the representative stated that it had not yet been possible to provide school courses that familiarized students with the provisions of the Convention. 
At present, the State was more immediately concerned with the problem of simply providing education. 
He expressed surprise at the mention of discrimination allegedly encountered by five black foreign students at the University of Oran. 
That university, like others in Algeria, had trained many black African students, including diplomats, from other countries in the region. 
With regard to black Algerians, their numbers were limited and they encountered no racial discrimination, including at the university. 
81. Many young Algerians living in France had acquired French nationality in addition to Algerian nationality. 
An intergovernmental accord permitted them to choose in which country they preferred to perform their military service. 
With regard to the request that the next report of Algeria include statistical indicators and other detailed information on the situation of minorities, the representative assured the Committee that he would forward that request to his Government. 
82. The Committee noted with interest the legislative and institutional changes that had occurred in Algeria in recent years, which created the framework necessary for the respect of human rights in general and for preventing and combating racial discrimination. 
85. The Committee considered, in particular, that the next report should clarify the place of the Berber population in Algerian society with respect to identity, language, participation in public life and the social benefits provided for in article 5 of the Convention. 
87. The report was introduced by the representative of the State party, who underlined that article 9 of the provisional Constitution of Qatar established the equality of all individuals and prohibited the promulgation of laws permitting discrimination on the basis of origin, sex or religion. 
However, since acts of racial discrimination were unknown in Qatar, there had not been a need to adopt specific legislation in that regard. 
88. While welcoming the assurances given by the representative that the Convention had been incorporated in domestic law, members of the Committee pointed out that the Convention obligated States parties to undertake legislative, judicial, administrative and other measures to give effect to its provisions. 
Additionally, legislation expressly prohibiting racial discrimination and racist propaganda would have a useful preventive effect. 
89. Members of the Committee requested further information on the demographic composition of the population and, in particular, statistical indicators on the health, life expectancy and access to housing and education of foreign workers. 
Noting that the legislation restricting non-Arab lawyers from pleading a case before the courts was discriminatory, members asked for further information on the relevant regulations. 
With respect to freedom of religion, members asked what facilities were available to non-Muslims for the practice of their religion. 
They also asked what were the respective competences of civil and religious courts in cases concerning racial discrimination; whether the religious courts based their decisions on the Koran, the sunnah or on jurisprudence; and what guidelines existed governing access of victims of discrimination to the civil and religious courts. 
Members also requested further information relating to the role of the Labour Court in protecting persons against discrimination. 
During the Gulf war, no Palestinians had been expelled from the country. 
The Palestinian community enjoyed all rights guaranteed under the law. 
94. Foreign workers signed contracts with their employers for one or two years' duration. 
Additionally, the right to education was guaranteed to all under the law. 
The Asiatic and European communities in Qatar had begun to create their own schools under the control of the Ministry of Education and instruction was available in various languages. 
Anyone could practise the religion of his or her choice, although there were no Christian churches or Buddhist temples in Qatar because those religions were celebrated in the homes of their adherents. 
95. The representative stated that the Government envisaged some revision of its laws so that they might conform to modern legislation. 
96. The Committee welcomed the Government's willingness in principle to introduce new legislation to bring its existing laws into conformity with the Convention. 
97. The Committee drew the attention of the Government to General Recommendations I and II and reiterated its request for further demographic data in accordance with general recommendation IV. 
98. While appreciating that there might be little evidence of racial discrimination in Qatar, the Committee emphasized the preventive value of legislative measures. 
99. The Committee noted the view of the Government that the Shariah courts and the civil courts together offered sufficient remedies for any charges of racial discrimination that might be brought. 
A series of reports had since been prepared as quickly as possible in order to re-establish cooperation with the treaty bodies concerned. 
In view of the campaign in the 1980s to eliminate certain tribal languages and establish a monocultural Islamic State, members asked how many languages were recognized by the Government and whether English was the principal language of the south. 
There were various reports from United Nations bodies, international non-governmental organizations and the media of ill-treatment of the population by security forces, including arbitrary detentions, extrajudicial executions, disappearances and forced detentions and ethnic cleansing campaigns in southern Sudan. 
Further information was requested on how the process of national integration mentioned in paragraph 29 of the report could be accelerated under conditions of armed conflict. 
104. Members observed that, since the suspension of the 1989 transitional constitution, the National Salvation Revolutionary Command Council had been ruling by decree, assigning special powers to the President. 
Since the first decree had abolished existing legislative and political organs, members wished to know how the Sudan could implement the requirements of the Convention without enacting special legislation. 
In that connection, further information was requested on how the legislative, executive and judicial functions were structured. 
105. Members recalled that article 4 of the Convention obligated States to introduce legislation to prevent acts of racial discrimination, and wished to know how that obligation was met. 
106. Since the conflict appeared to have an ethnic component and religious questions sometimes overlapped with ethnic questions, members expressed concern about possible ethnic discrimination in the exercise of the rights referred to in article 5. 
107. They noted reports that hundreds of Nuba and Fur villages had been razed and their inhabitants driven from the land in a vast programme of ethnic cleansing. 
In that connection, it had been reported that tens of thousands of people were being moved each month from the Nuba mountains and that the women were being used for mixed marriages or sold into slavery in the north. 
It would thus appear that article 5, paragraphs (d) (i), (iv) and (v), of the Convention were not being respected. 
In that regard, members stressed the importance of the right to life and noted that the offences to which the death penalty applied were not clearly defined in Sudanese legislation. 
It was hoped that the Government would investigate reports of violations of the human rights of ethnic groups and bring those responsible to justice. 
In that connection, members wished to know how the Government intended to allow groups to coexist within the federal system established by Decree No. 4 in response to demands from the south. 
Attempts to Islamicize the country by introducing the Shariah appeared to go back on earlier agreements. 
Members also wished to know how it could be asserted that almost all shades of political opinion were represented in the Assembly when political parties had been banned and the legislature dismantled. 
110. With respect to article 5 (d) (iv) of the Convention, members drew attention to the reference in paragraph 50 of the report to a non-Muslim wishing to marry the daughter of a Muslim being required to convert to Islam. 
It was also noted with concern that the right to non-discrimination in exercise of the freedoms of thought, conscience and religion and opinion, provided for under article 5 (d) (vii) and (viii) of the Convention, might have been flouted and that the offence of apostasy carried the death penalty. 
Similarly, trade unions had been banned and their leaders imprisoned, which would be contrary to article 5 (e) (ii) of the Convention if there was an ethnic bias. 
With respect to the special criminal courts, members of the Committee wished to know under what circumstances those courts were established; what were the laws governing them; and whether they were empowered to apply special rules. 
115. In his reply, the representative of the State party welcomed the questions and observations of the members of the Committee. 
The Government had given considerable weight to the recommendations of the Conference, particularly those concerning linguistic and religious minorities. 
In that connection, the Government had decided that the Shariah would not be applied in the south, where the inhabitants were of a different culture. 
Additionally, the Government was willing to accept some kind of power-sharing arrangement with the three rival factions representing the rebel movement in the Sudan, possibly taking the form of a federal structure. 
117. As far as relations between the executive, legislative and judicial branches were concerned, the judiciary was independent and still governed by a 1986 law. 
In order to terminate the monopoly of both branches of authority, it had been decided to entrust legislative authority to the Supreme Transition Council, composed of over 300 individuals representing the country's different provinces and population groups. 
In recent local elections, 1,600 municipal councillors had been elected by some 5.3 million voters. 
Those developments testified to the Government's determination to proceed towards democracy. 
118. In response to questions raised by members, the representative stated that, although flogging was indeed a form of punishment, it had not been instituted by the 1991 Muslim Personal Law but by the Penal Code promulgated by the British in 1898. 
It was considered to be one of the best forms of punishment, not from a religious perspective but from that of modern criminology. 
Apostasy was not itself punishable and any Muslim could convert to Christianity. 
What was punishable under the Penal Code was incitement to apostasy, which could constitute a threat to peace and public order. 
Other persons who had allegedly been arbitrarily arrested or tried had either been acquitted or convicted of written charges of which they had been informed. 
120. In reply to another question, the representative said that racial and religious discrimination was an offence under Sudanese statutory and case law. 
Furthermore, well before independence, the international instruments to which the Sudan had acceded had been part of domestic law, over which they took precedence. 
Convictions for racial discrimination could be punished by imprisonment for up to two years, a fine or both. 
121. With regard to the percentage of non-Arabs in the armed forces and the proportion of southern and northern Sudanese in them, the representative assured the Committee that there were far more non-Arabs than Arabs in the armed forces. 
Membership in the popular defence forces did not depend on religious considerations. 
122. On the question of language, Arabic was undoubtedly the language of most Sudanese. 
However, it was the official language not for that reason, but because it was the language employed by all 500 tribes in the Sudan. 
Allegations of forced Arabization of the country were proved untrue by the fact that for the 1974 Interpretation of Laws and General Clauses the English version was the authentic version before Sudanese courts. 
The Government had not yet set up a commission to investigate alleged human rights violations in the area, partly because it was waiting to see whether the Commission on Human Rights would appoint a Special Rapporteur on the Sudan, with whom the Government wished to cooperate fully. 
The Committee expressed its deep concern at the serious human rights violations in the Sudan. 
It noted the statement of the representative that violations of human rights had been occurring and, in view of the Committee's anxieties, attached particular significance to the statement that the Government was taking every step to prevent further occurrences. 
125. The Committee regretted the lack of information on the ethnic dimension to the current conflict in the country and the insufficiency of demographic data requested in the Committee's reporting guidelines and general recommendation IV. 
The Committee requested the Government to ensure the harmonization of the national legislation, regulations and practices of the Sudan with the provisions of the Convention, and their effective implementation. 
126. The Committee took note of the information supplied concerning Sudanese legislation, but observed that there often appeared to be a disjunction between those provisions and the manner of their implementation. 
129. Introducing the report, the representative of the State party said that there was no systematic racial discrimination in Ecuador and that the inequalities that did exist were the result of the social, economic and structural problems encountered by all developing countries. 
The Government was constantly trying to improve its legislation to promote equality and would receive the advice and comments of the Committee in the best possible spirit. 
130. The representative pointed out that the 1989-1992 national development plan referred to in the report was a particularly important instrument, since more emphasis had been placed on planning than in the past. 
One of the main obstacles to its implementation was the influence of external factors on the economy. 
In that connection, approximately 30 per cent of the State budget went to pay off Ecuador's foreign debts. 
132. It was noted that the report placed considerable emphasis on the exploitation of natural resources and environmental protection. 
In that regard, more detailed information was needed on the effect of such programmes on the cultural and social life of indigenous populations, especially those living in the Amazon region. 
Members of the Committee also asked the representative to comment on allegations that paramilitary groups in the province of Imambura were operating against indigenous communities with the acquiescence of the Government; and on allegations that an indigenous community leader had suffered ill-treatment in prison. 
140. Concerning the general framework for the protection of human rights, he explained that constitutional reform was currently being considered, including the possibility of creating the post of ombudsman under the judicial branch. 
141. With respect to representation of indigenous communities in government, he stated that the present Constitution did not provide for an indigenous representative in Congress. 
All representatives were elected by the people without regard to colour or race. 
According to Ecuadorian law, rights to resources below the surface belonged to the Government but exploration was carried out with due regard to providing appropriate compensation to the indigenous communities. 
That had been the case particularly with the Huaoranis, a stone-age tribe numbering only about 2,715 individuals, which was not at all integrated into Western civilization. 
144. The Committee noted that one of the objectives of the national development plan was to ensure the recognition of Ecuador's multiethnic and multicultural character. 
The Committee expected that indigenous communities would benefit from the implementation of the plan as far as their economic, social and cultural status was concerned. 
145. The Committee encouraged the Government, in its next report, to provide detailed information on the implementation of the national development plan so that the Committee could fully assess the conditions in which the indigenous communities lived. 
The Committee expressed particular concern that economic exploitation of the Amazon region should be undertaken only after full consideration of the interests of the indigenous communities in the preservation of their identity. 
The Committee trusted that the Government would take effective steps to achieve that end. 
The Committee noted that no report had been received since 1984. 
However, members of the Yakoma group dominated the administration even though they accounted for less than 5 per cent of the population. 
The Government had done little to correct that situation. 
149. The revised Constitution should ensure respect for human rights and the principle of equality before the law. 
Additional information was also required as to the social and economic situation of the various ethnic groups. 
Members also wished to have information on recent developments concerning the evolution toward pluralist democracy, including the scheduling of elections and the modification of the Constitution. 
151. The Committee hoped to receive a new report shortly together with a core document in accordance with the guidelines contained in document HRI/1991/1. 
Since then, the Government had decided not to adopt specific legislation, but instead to consider amending section 24 of the Constitution so as to take the Convention into account. 
The Constitutional Review Committee was still considering that amendment and, accordingly, the reservation to article 4 of the Convention was still in force. 
In connection with the latter, members indicated that the Committee needed socio-economic indicators to tell it whether ethnic minority groups were disproportionally represented among the unemployed, criminals, prison inmates, alcoholics, drug addicts and prostitutes. 
156. With regard to article 5 of the Convention, members of the Committee requested that information be provided with respect to measures taken to implement its provisions dealing with economic and social rights. 
159. In concluding the review, the Committee expressed its regret that Jamaica had not submitted a report since 1985. 
The Committee noted that no report had been received since 1986. 
During the years of dictatorship, 1982 to 1990, more than 40,000 persons had been killed, more than 80,000 children orphaned, more than 30,000 women widowed and more than 200,000 persons deprived of material and moral support. 
Additionally, the newly created National Human Rights Commission investigated reports of human rights abuses, including torture, disappearances and arbitrary detention, and promoted human rights education. 
Fundamental human rights were now guaranteed in the new Charter of the Republic, which had been adopted in March 1991 under Decree No. 001/PR/91. 
Lastly, the Government had taken the necessary steps to ratify the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
164. The representative of the State party assured the Committee that there were no political prisoners in Chad and no journalists in detention. 
Although Chad had not been represented at the deliberations of the Committee since 1986, it would be in the future. 
The representative had provided the Committee with much useful information. 
However, there were still many areas that required further clarification. 
Members of the Committee expressed their concern over the reported persecution of the Hajerai ethnic group, which had been closely associated with the previous regime. 
Information was also needed on whether vulnerable ethnic groups were adequately represented in the new National Human Rights Commission. 
166. Members of the Committee invited the State party to follow up the dialogue by submitting a new report that would conform to the Committee's revised general guidelines for the submission of reports. 
He assured members of the Committee that racial discrimination was not a tradition in Chad. 
During the previous regime, an attempt had been made to create divisions in the country between north and south, between Christians and Muslims and between French speakers and Arabic speakers. 
All of those discriminatory practices had since been terminated. 
In order to prevent the rise of tribalism, each party was required by law to have membership in at least 10 of the country's 14 regions. 
168. Further responses to the questions posed by members of the Committee would be contained in the next report submitted by Chad. 
The Committee noted that no report had been received since 1984. 
173. Members of the Committee noted that the State party had submitted only an initial report since it acceded to the Convention in 1983, which, moreover, the Committee had considered to be excessively brief. 
A new Constitution, which had been promulgated on 30 November 1990, represented significant progress towards the guarantee of fundamental rights and a pluralist political system. 
Discrimination was forbidden under the Constitution, although additional information was needed concerning the definition of racial discrimination in current legislation. 
That definition should be compatible with the definition of racial discrimination contained in article 1 of the Convention and should reflect the requirements under articles 2, 4, 5, 6 and 7. 
175. Members noted that, while racial discrimination did not appear to be practised systematically in Mozambique, the various ethnic groups in the country were not proportionally represented in the administration. 
The Committee hoped to receive a new report shortly. 
177. At the same time, the Committee expressed its deep concern at the serious human rights violations in Mozambique and its awareness of the current difficulties there, which it hoped might soon be overcome. 
Poland had a comprehensive system of institutional guarantees for the rule of law based on the independence of the judiciary. 
Cases of discrimination in Poland were few and were usually related to nationality. 
180. With respect to the application of the international human rights treaties ratified by Poland, the representative informed the Committee that, in accordance with the decision of the Supreme Court in June 1992, such treaties would henceforth become directly applicable and binding provided that they were self-executing. 
182. Members of the Committee noted that the report under consideration was somewhat brief and not fully in accordance with the Committee's revised general guidelines. 
Those guidelines should be taken into account when the next periodic report was prepared. 
They observed that the Government should consider submitting a "core document" containing general information on the situation in the country that could be used by all human rights treaty bodies and which would make the task of reporting easier. 
Members also wished to have more precise demographic data showing the ethnic and racial situation in Poland. 
In particular, further information was requested on attitudes and behaviour towards Jews and Gypsies in Poland and on the problem of racial discrimination against immigrants and refugees. 
Furthermore, a governmental body should be specifically designated as responsible for its coordination. 
The Committee would welcome further information on all those points in the next report of Poland. 
184. With respect to article 4 of the Convention, members of the Committee stated that the report should have been more informative about the Polish National Party, which sought to promote negative attitudes towards Jews. 
They asked whether the Polish Constitution allowed the establishment of political parties and organizations on racial, ethnic or religious grounds. 
185. With regard to article 5 of the Convention, members of the Committee noted that the information provided in connection with that article related only to legislation and not to the actual situation in the country. 
Ethnic minorities thus totalled some 1.1 million out of a total population of 40 million. 
Apart from some isolated instances, there was no negative attitude or discrimination towards foreigners in the country. 
189. With regard to article 1 of the Convention, he stated that, although that provision had not been literally incorporated in domestic legislation, there was no doubt that it had influenced the understanding in Poland of what constituted racial discrimination. 
190. Concerning article 2 of the Convention, he gave further information on the status of the Convention in the Polish legal order and indicated that the Convention played an important role in Polish jurisprudence. 
There were, for example, frequent references to the International Covenants, which similarly had not yet been transformed into domestic law, in the jurisprudence of the Constitutional Court, the Administrative Court and in the activities of the Ombudsman. 
191. With regard to article 4 of the Convention, he explained that, following decades of Communist rule, Poland was still in the initial stage of establishing a multiparty system. The general approach adopted was to limit State interference in that process as much as possible. 
Because of his statements and other activities, criminal proceedings against Mr. Tejkowski had been initiated, but they had not yet been completed. 
In that connection, the statute on political parties of 1990 made it possible for the Constitutional Court to declare a political party inconsistent with the Constitution. 
Legislation on associations provided similar restrictions with regard to organizations other than political parties. 
192. Concerning article 5 of the Convention and the participation of minorities in representative organs, the local administration in Poland was based on the principle of self-government. 
With regard to educational opportunities for minorities, there were no restrictions as to teaching in minority languages. 
Availability of such instruction depended on the need and on material resources. 
Ukrainian was taught in 3 primary schools and in 3 general secondary schools, while Belarusian was taught in 48 primary schools and in 2 general secondary schools. 
193. With respect to article 6 of the Convention, the representative stated that the Sejm Committee for National and Ethnic Minorities had been established immediately after the political changes of 1989. 
It was a standing parliamentary committee that dealt with all matters relevant to the protection of minorities. 
In particular, the Committee discussed the question of a draft statute on that question. 
194. In regard to article 14 of the Convention, he stated that, in general, Poland recognized the right of individuals to avail themselves of international complaints procedures in instances where they felt that their rights had been violated. 
196. The Committee recommended that the Government of Poland, in drafting its next periodic report, should make use of the possibility created by the revised guidelines on reporting to submit a core document covering the general legal, political and economic situation in Poland. 
It expressed the hope that the next periodic report would provide all the information requested during the Committee's consideration of the tenth, eleventh and twelfth periodic reports. 
198. The Committee considered the form in which the Convention had been incorporated in Polish law and noted that a different system had been provided for under the new Constitution. 
It recommended to the Government that it should consider giving the Convention the same status in domestic law as other international human rights instruments. 
He drew particular attention to his Government's accession to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and its Optional Protocol and to the 1951 Convention relating to the Status of Refugees and the 1967 Protocol. 
He also highlighted measures taken by his Government to implement various articles of the Convention, pointing, in that regard, to his Government's enhanced involvement in international efforts to dismantle apartheid in South Africa. 
203. Members of the Committee drew attention to the reports they had received of xenophobia and of discrimination allegedly practised against foreign residents, particularly those of Chinese descent, foreign workers and children of mixed parentage. 
Further information was requested concerning the situation of those groups and general social attitudes towards them. 
205. With regard to article 2 of the Convention, members of the Committee noted that article 11 of the Constitution, which provided for the prohibition of discrimination, contained no reference to the prohibition of racial discrimination and requested clarification in that regard. 
206. Referring to the importance of establishing national human rights institutions to facilitate the implementation of the Convention, members of the Committee asked whether the State party had taken any steps in that regard. 
207. Concerning article 3 of the Convention, members of the Committee asked for information on any recent changes regarding the implementation of its provisions. 
211. Concerning article 7 of the Convention, members of the Committee sought further information on the number, status and funding of schools for foreigners. 
They also wished to know more about the activities undertaken to promote human rights, understanding and tolerance in schools in general and the human rights training given to law enforcement officials in particular. 
214. With respect to concerns raised over the status of the Convention in domestic law, he stated that his Government had incorporated the Convention in the law of the Republic of Korea so that it was directly applicable and could be invoked before the courts. 
216. Concerning article 3 of the Convention, he indicated that his Government had lifted economic sanctions against South Africa except the ban on arms, nuclear technology and oil. 
217. With regard to article 4 of the Convention, he pointed out that, should problems of racial discrimination arise, his Government would strengthen protective measures, as necessary. 
218. In connection with article 5, he provided information on the requirements of naturalization and cases when such requirements could be waived or reduced. 
Equally, foreign workers had the same rights as workers who were nationals of the country, provided that they were legally registered for work, i.e. in accordance with immigration laws. 
219. With regard to article 7 of the Convention, he indicated that many schools for foreign nationals covered both primary and secondary levels and that his Government did not provide funding for such schools. 
There was no discrimination against foreign schools in relation to diplomas, since all schools were evaluated in accordance with uniform standards. 
Schools played an important role in promoting human rights, and educating people about human rights and observed human rights week each December. 
In addition, his Government recognized the importance of educating law enforcement officers in human rights standards and a training programme for such officers was in operation. 
220. With regard to the declaration under article 14 of the Convention, his Government was still deliberating on that matter. 
221. Finally, the representative said that he would transmit the Committee's comments to his Government, particularly those relating to article 4 of the Convention, national human rights institutions and the incorporation of the prohibition of racial discrimination in the Constitution. 
The next report to be submitted under the Convention would reflect those developments. 
222. At its 1007th meeting, held on 17 August 1993, the Committee adopted the following concluding observations. 
223. The Committee noted the timely submission of the report of the Republic of Korea, which was a reflection of the Government's seriousness in meeting its obligations under the Convention. 
224. The Committee welcomed the information contained in the report and the additional information provided by the delegation in its oral presentation. 
225. The Committee welcomed the measures taken by the State party to introduce policies and to promulgate legislation in conformity with its international human rights treaty obligations. 
226. The Committee also noted that the State party had not encountered any serious ethnic problems during the reporting period. 
227. The Committee noted with concern that article 11 of the Constitution and other legal provisions prohibiting discrimination contained no reference to race and other factors as grounds of discrimination. 
228. The Committee was equally concerned that the necessary legislative and other measures to prevent and prohibit racial discrimination had not been taken by the State party. 
It noted, in particular, that domestic legislation lacked provisions to implement article 4 of the Convention and did not provide for the criminal penalization of racially discriminatory acts. 
229. The Committee expressed its concern at the reported discrimination suffered by Amerasian children, children of foreign workers and their spouses and persons living in regions other than the south-east of the country. 
230. The Committee recommended that the State party's next report should include sufficient information on the implementation of the Convention in practice, including factors and difficulties encountered in that regard. 
Equally, the report should contain the text of legislative provisions such as relevant parts of the Constitution and Penal Code designed to prevent and address problems of racial discrimination. 
232. In addition, the Committee recommended that steps be taken to rectify the omission of race as a ground for discrimination from national legislation. 
238. He said that article 3 of the Constitution was based on the Charter of the United Nations and covered the main aspects of the Convention. 
The Convention was not directly applicable in Zambia and its provisions had to be incorporated in national legislation to enable them to be invoked before the courts. 
239. Being bordered by eight countries (Angola, Botswana, Malawi, Mozambique, Namibia, the United Republic of Tanzania, Zaire and Zimbabwe), Zambia received a large number of refugees from those countries, and from South Africa. 
Zambia provided many services for those refugees but lacked the resources needed to ensure their education. 
All those problems had an adverse effect on the effective implementation of certain provisions of the Convention. 
They noted with satisfaction that the new Constitution of 24 August 1991 contained numerous provisions for the protection of fundamental human rights, but at the same time observed that the re-establishment of the state of emergency on 4 March 1993 could have adverse repercussions on human rights in Zambia. 
Members of the Committee also said that the lack of information about the ethnic composition of Zambian society, along with many gaps in the report, which had not been prepared in accordance with the Committee's general guidelines for the preparation of reports, made the Committee's task more difficult. 
243. Concerning article 5 of the Convention, members requested further information about enjoyment of the civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights set out in article 5 of the Convention, having regard to the country's various ethnic groups. 
All the comments and questions had been duly noted and that the next report would be prepared in accordance with the Committee's guidelines. 
No political party had been prohibited and freedom of expression had been maintained. 
249. The Asian community was well integrated into the population and there were no conflicts between the Zambian population and the population of Asian origin. 
250. At its 1007th meeting, held on 17 August 1993, the Committee adopted the following concluding observations. 
The Committee noted with regret that the report under consideration did not fully comply with the Committee's revised general guidelines for the preparation of reports and was inadequate. 
However, the oral dialogue allowed the Committee to clarify certain of its concerns and to re-establish cooperation with the Government of Zambia with a view to the effective implementation of the provisIons of the Convention. 
252. The Committee noted with satisfaction the peaceful transition in Zambia in November 1991 from a one-party State to a multiparty democracy. 
It also noted that the new Constitution contained extensive provisions for the enjoyment of fundamental rights and their protection under the law. 
253. The Committee noted that for most of its national existence, Zambia had been governed as a one-party State and from 1964 to 1991 had been continuously under a state of emergency with some negative effects on the overall human rights situation in the country. 
The Committee noted that the lack of adequate financial resources did not allow the Government to translate the Convention into the various languages spoken in the country or to carry out the necessary educational and training programmes in the field of human rights, especially for law enforcement officials. 
254. The Committee questioned the place of the Convention as a whole in the legal framework of Zambia and expressed concern at the lack of incorporation of the principal provisions of the Convention in municipal law, especially those contained in article 4, paragraphs (b) and (c). 
Further, the Committee found that article 23.4 (c) of the 1991 Constitution was not in consonance with the requirements of article 1 of the Convention. 
Different ethnic groups existed in the Islamic Republic of Iran, but they had become mixed and interlinked in the course of history. 
They observed, in that connection, that statements by the Government rejecting all forms of racial discrimination were not sufficient to prove fulfilment of its obligations under the Convention. 
Detailed information was also requested about the extent to which children of minority ethnic groups received instruction at school in their mother tongue, as well as the percentage, in Iranian legislative bodies, of elected members from ethnic, religious and linguistic minorities. 
In addition, it was asked whether any integrationist multiracial organizations existed in the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
They asked, in particular, whether any cases had been brought to court under that law and, in that connection, what the status of the Convention was vis--vis the Constitution and legislation and whether the Convention could be invoked directly in the courts. 
They understood that there were groups (Pasdaran and Basij) exercising police functions that did not form part of the State's security forces, and inquired about measures to ensure that those groups acted in accordance with the law and the State's international obligations. 
Some information indicated that discriminatory measures were applied against followers of religions not recognized in the Islamic Republic of Iran, especially Baha'i, and that the latter religious community was subjected to particularly serious human rights violations. 
264. With reference to article 6 of the Convention, information was requested concerning the Iranian judicial system and, in particular, the procedures for training judges, their status, independence and tenure of office and the existence of any judges coming from minority groups. 
265. In connection with article 7 of the Convention, it was asked whether any training in human rights was provided to the police and military personnel. 
267. Concerning the composition of the population of the Islamic Republic of Iran, he said that no census showing the ethnic background of Iranian citizens had been carried out. 
The State sought to protect individual rights and freedoms irrespective of any ethnic consideration, and there was no mention of ethnic background in application forms for jobs, posts in the public service or university enrolment. 
As for the composition of the Iranian Parliament, it consisted of less than 300 members; 3 seats were reserved for Christians, whereas Muslims held 200 seats. 
Furthermore, there were linguistic groups in the country, but the persons belonging to them were simply Iranians who spoke different languages. 
268. Concerning article 2 of the Convention, he stated that there was no multiracial organization in his country working for objectives of its own, since Iranian society was not multiracial. 
270. Concerning article 6 of the Convention, he said that in his country the Court of Administrative Justice, under the authority of the Supreme Council of Justice, was responsible for considering complaints, grievances and protests by individuals against government officials, bodies or regulations, or concerning recognition of their rights. 
271. At its 1009th meeting, held on 18 August 1993, the Committee adopted the following concluding observations. 
The report had not been drawn up in accordance with the Committee's guidelines for the presentation of State party reports (CERD/C/70/Rev.3). 
It provided very little information on legislative provisions against racial discrimination and did not contain information on judicial and administrative practices relating to the implementation of the Convention by the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
Compared to the eighth periodic report of the State party, considered in March 1985, the twelfth periodic report was a step backwards. 
In that connection, the Committee wished to be informed about the treatment and the situation of ethnic, religious and linguistic minorities in the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
It should, in particular, include information about the demographic composition of the population and the ethnic, linguistic and religious groups in the territory of the State party and should explain how they participated in the political, economic, social and cultural life of the country. 
Information was also necessary with regard to concrete measures taken by the Government to guarantee to individuals belonging to those groups the enjoyment of the rights enumerated in article 5 of the Convention without discrimination. 
280. The representative also referred to the many initiatives taken by the Church in support of victims of discrimination, such as indigenous peoples, minorities, displaced persons and refugees, and to the work of the Pontifical Council on migrants and displaced persons and Catholic aid agencies. 
281. He also pointed out that, in view of the religious dimension of many conflict situations, efforts had been undertaken to promote dialogue between religions through the Pontifical Commission for religious relations with Judaism and the Pontifical Commission for religious relations with Muslims. 
282. In addition, the representative drew attention to the contents of the document entitled "The Church confronted with racism - for a more brotherly society", published in 1989 by the Pontifical Council, which addressed various issues of racism and offered guidance in promoting brotherhood and solidarity between races. 
They sought information, in general, as to the role played by the State party and the Catholic Church, particularly through its presence at the grass-roots level, in contributing to the realization of the principles and provisions laid down in the Convention. 
284. Members of the Committee, emphasizing the importance of developing greater understanding, openness and tolerance between all religions, requested information on the actions taken by the State party to promote dialogue between different churches and religions and the peaceful coexistence of faiths. 
285. Members of the Committee wished to receive further information on the activities undertaken by the State party to support United Nations efforts and actions to combat racism and racial discrimination. 
286. In respect of article 2 of the Convention, members of the Committee requested information on the measures taken to encourage multiracial organizations and movements. 
287. With regard to article 3 of the Convention, members of the Committee wished to receive further information on the State party's position on apartheid. 
288. In connection with article 6 of the Convention, members requested further information on the work undertaken by the Catholic Church in support of victims of discrimination in different geographical regions. 
291. In reply to the various questions raised and comments made by members of the Committee, the representative of the State party provided information on the efforts undertaken by the Holy See and the Catholic Church to address injustices and to combat discrimination. 
He indicated that those activities were often conducted through the Church's work with the most disadvantaged groups in society, who were most likely to suffer discrimination on account of their ethnicity and poverty. 
Mention was also made of the activities of the Catholic Church, particularly in Latin America, to fight injustice resulting from poverty. 
292. He informed the Committee of the action being taken by the Holy See to promote interreligious dialogue with Judaism and Islam and interchurch dialogue in Eastern Europe with the Moscow patriarchy. 
In that connection, he provided information about the action taken by the Holy See to address concerns raised within the framework of the conflict situation in the former Yugoslavia. 
293. Concerning article 3 of the Convention, he stressed that Catholic institutions based in the country that officially practised apartheid not only taught about coexistence between the races, but also encouraged such action. 
294. With respect to article 6 of the Convention, he outlined activities undertaken to protect persons suffering from discrimination. 
In that regard, mention was made of the work of the local Catholic Church in German communities in the service of refugees. 
In the context of Latin America, details were given of the Church's work with local indigenous communities. 
The representative indicated that the State party's next periodic report would contain further information on the work undertaken by the Catholic Church in different countries in Africa and Asia. 
295. With regard to article 7 of the Convention, he explained that the principle of non-discrimination was an essential element of the teaching in Catholic educational establishments and of the Catholic Church at all levels of society. 
296. At its 1007th meeting, held on 17 August 1993, the Committee adopted the following concluding observations. 
297. The Committee welcomed the information contained in the reports and the additional information presented orally. 
300. The Committee noted the absence of concrete information in the report of the State party on the practical activities it had undertaken to implement the provisions of the Convention, particularly article 7. 
301. The Committee recommends that the next report to be submitted to it should contain further information on the practical activities undertaken and policies pursued by the Holy See for the implementation of the provisions of the Convention in different geographical regions of the world. 
Information on the proportion of ethnic groups and races educated in Catholic schools set in multi-ethnic societies would be welcomed by the Committee. 
302. In addition, the Committee wished to receive information on the efforts the State party intended to undertake to encourage the establishment and work of multiracial movements throughout the world. 
304. The Committee, noting the important religious factor prevalent in many situations of ethnic conflict, recommended that the State party should become more active in conflict prevention and resolution efforts. 
It also recommended that the State party, wherever possible, should undertake further measures to promote interreligious dialogue, especially in ethnic conflict situations displaying a religious component, and should try to exercise an ameliorating effect in that respect. 
The Nigerian Law Review Commission regularly reviewed national laws to bring them into line with contemporary domestic issues and international legal instruments. 
State governments had similar units in their justice ministries. 
They noted that the report under consideration failed to answer the many questions raised during the consideration of the ninth periodic report and to comply fully with the Committee's guidelines. 
They also regretted the absence of detailed information on the ethnic composition of Nigerian society, which was crucial for the Committee's monitoring of the implementation of the Convention. 
They requested additional information on the numerous internal conflicts and ethnic violence and their causes, and concerning the recent suspension of basic guarantees for the enjoyment of fundamental human rights. 
They also wished to have more detailed information concerning the impact of the policy of national unity on ethnic and religious minority groups in 30 states. 
310. With respect to article 1 of the Convention, members asked what the rights and guarantees of non-citizens were under the Constitution and why a distinction was made in national legislation between citizens of Nigeria by birth and other Nigerians. 
313. While noting that section 39 of the Constitution of Nigeria seemed to meet the requirements of article 4 of the Convention, members of the Committee indicated that the report did not explain how its provisions were implemented. 
Furthermore, clarification was sought of the reported proscription by a Decree of 20 May 1992 of all ethnic, religious and regional associations that had supported political candidates. 
Finally, members asked whether the Constitution prohibited the existence of racist organizations or banned participation in such organizations. 
314. Having emphasized that under article 5 of the Convention the State had an obligation to guarantee the civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights of the whole population and not just of citizens, members wished to receive more detailed information on the implementation of all its provisions. 
It was part of the aspiration to forge a single nation so that all citizens would consider themselves Nigerians and put Nigeria first. 
The various conflicts referred to by members as ethnic or religious had in fact been triggered by economic factors, such as the land question. The way to control "ethnic" conflicts was by tackling the underlying cause - the underdevelopment of the country. 
321. At its 1008th meeting, held on 17 August 1993, the Committee adopted the following concluding observations. 
322. The Committee noted the submission of the report which, however, did not fully comply with the Committee's revised guidelines on the preparation of reports. 
323. The Committee noted with interest that, since independence, Nigeria had been striving to reconcile regional and religious tensions and to accommodate the interests of diverse ethnic groups. 
The recent creation of nine additional states within the Federal Republic of Nigeria attested to that trend. 
The expected entry into force on 27 August 1993 of a new Constitution and transition from military to civilian rule would enhance democratic development thus creating favourable conditions for more effective implementation of the Convention. 
The Committee noted with appreciation the steps Nigeria had taken at the international level to implement article 3 of the Convention. 
324. The Committee noted that the advent of an elected Government would contributed to the improvement of the overall human rights situation in the country, which, apart from a rather tense political situation, was also considerably influenced by a severe economic crisis and continuing interethnic or religious conflicts. 
325. The Committee expressed its concern over the ongoing interethnic conflicts. 
326. The Committee found that national legislation, particularly section 50, paragraph (d), subsection (21), of the Nigerian Criminal Code, did not fully meet the requirements of article 4 of the Convention and that the provisions of article 5 of the Convention were not adequately implemented. 
The role of international cooperation and assistance in improving the conditions of ethnic minorities was also outlined. 
However, they sought clarification on various matters, including the status of the Convention within domestic law and whether the provisions of the Convention could be invoked before the courts. 
334. With regard to matters of a general nature, members of the Committee sought further information on the composition of the Council of Nationalities and the Committee for Mountainous Regions and Ethnic Minorities Affairs, the election of their members and their effectiveness in practice. 
335. Members of the Committee also requested clarification on reports received concerning the displacement of populations from different regions to the Mekong Delta. 
In addition, concern was expressed at reports of discrimination on the grounds of regionalism, religion or mixed parentage, as well as discrimination practised against persons who voluntarily repatriated to Viet Nam or had been held in detention, and at the situation of Vietnamese residing abroad. 
Information was also requested about the situation of persons of Chinese and Cambodian origin resident in the State party. 
336. In connection with the implementation of article 4 of the Convention, concern was expressed that not all of the acts prohibited under the provisions of that article were covered by article 81 of the State party's Penal Code. 
337. Concerning article 5 of the Convention, members of the Committee expressed concern at reports received of practices that undermined the equal enjoyment by all persons of the rights contained in that article. 
In that connection, they wished to receive statistics on the percentage of ethnic minorities of the mountainous regions employed as police, teachers, civil servants and soldiers. 
The attention of the State party was drawn to the possibility of requesting technical assistance from the Centre for Human Rights on those matters. 
Vietnamese returning to their country under bilateral agreements were not persecuted for their illegal departure from the country but could be brought to justice for crimes, such as theft or murder, committed before their departure from Viet Nam. 
As such, the Committee had the right to supervise and monitor the action taken by ministers with regard to ethnic minorities and also dealt with resource and budget allocations to ethnic groups. 
345. The representative also provided information on the history and distribution of ethnic groups within Viet Nam and indicated that actions relating to the redistribution of populations was determined at the provincial and not the national level. 
Religious freedom was guaranteed by the Constitution and harmony between religions was being sought, especially as the issues it involved were sensitive ones that should not be exploited to create instability in the country. 
Concerning the situation of persons of Vietnamese origin living in Eastern Europe and the former Soviet Union, the representative informed the Committee of his Government's willingness to address such concerns through bilateral relations. 
On the matter of the requirement of visas for leaving Viet Nam, he indicated the reasons for having retained that system. 
348. At its 1009th meeting, held on 18 August 1993, the Committee adopted the following concluding observations. 
352. The Committee noted the difficulties encountered by the State party during the current transitional period of economic and social reconstruction following years of war. 
353. With regard to the implementation of article 4 of the Convention, the Committee expressed concern that article 81 of the Penal Code did not refer to all the acts of ethnic or racial discrimination prohibited by the Convention. 
Furthermore, the Committee noted the insufficiency of the information provided on the practical implementation of articles 5 and 6 of the Convention, in particular regarding ethnic and religious minorities, refugees, children of mixed origin and Vietnamese abroad. 
354. The Committee was also concerned that the difficulties faced by the State party during the current period of reconstruction should not adversely affect the development of further initiatives to improve the implementation of programmes designed for the benefit of the most disadvantaged sectors of society, especially ethnic minorities. 
356. The Committee would appreciate receiving in the next report further information on progress achieved in respect of development plans designed to improve the situation of ethnic minorities, particularly those living in the mountainous regions. 
Since its accession to the Convention in 1968, Kuwait had been diligent in reporting to the Committee. 
They nevertheless expressed regret that the report did not provide sufficient information on practical measures taken in the country to implement the Convention. 
They noted that the statement in the report that "the State of Kuwait ... has witnessed no discriminatory racial practices among its inhabitants" seemed to be in contradiction with various reports of discriminatory policies and practices affecting certain categories of the population. 
They requested more details about the demographic composition of the country, including statistics on the number of foreign residents who had left the country after its liberation. 
Members asked for more precise information on the current situation of certain categories of persons who were reported to be in a very vulnerable position. 
Similar problems were reportedly faced by Iraqi nationals and citizens of other countries that had not participated in the coalition. 
In addition, it was alleged that many domestic staff of Asian origin, mainly women, were subjected to debt bondage, other illegal employment practices, passport deprivation, illegal confinement, rape and physical assault. 
Members requested information on measures taken by the Government to improve and remedy that situation. 
364. In connection with the implementation of article 3 of the Convention, it was asked whether any de facto segregation occurred on the basis of ethnic or national origin. 
365. Concerning article 4 of the Convention, members of the Committee noted that, although Kuwait had reiterated its commitment to the provisions of that article in the report, the Kuwaiti authorities had not yet adopted specific legislation prohibiting racial discrimination. 
In that connection, they recalled the mandatory character of such legislation and stressed the importance of legal antidiscriminatory provisions, if only for preventive purposes. 
366. With regard to article 5 of the Convention, members asked whether the right to equal access to and treatment before the courts was guaranteed for non-Kuwaitis, taking into account the fact that non-citizens could face expulsion without charge or judicial recourse, whereas no Kuwaiti might be exiled. 
Information was requested on measures taken to prevent the occurrence of extrajudicial killings, torture and ill-treatment which were reported to have affected certain categories of foreigners after the liberation of Kuwait. 
Members of the Committee also wished to know whether the provision of health care, education and training services applied to migrant workers and their families, and whether facilities existed for foreign students to attend schools in which they could study their mother tongue. 
He pointed out that the situation of foreigners had not changed after the country's liberation; the State of Kuwait was still endeavouring to protect their status and ensure them a stable life and a decent standard of living. 
With regard to the expulsion of Bedoons, following the end of the Iraqi occupation, he stated that large numbers had now returned. 
There were at the present time approximately 50,000 people in Kuwait with a travel document issued by another country that refused to receive them. 
Domestic staff were not ill-treated in Kuwait and any problems that did arise concerned only about 1 per cent of such employees. 
The State guaranteed them the same rights as any other Kuwaiti citizen, including the right to institute legal proceedings in the event of ill-treatment; in that regard, a court had recently sentenced an employer to seven years' imprisonment for ill-treating a domestic servant. 
The Government had set up a reception centre for employees fleeing from families for which they worked. 
371. With regard to any human rights violations committed in Kuwait following the country's liberation, the representative of the State party said that they had occurred during a short period of uncertainty before matters had been taken in hand by the authority of the law. 
Once restored, that authority had made sure that persons brought before the courts benefited from all judicial guarantees and a fair and public hearing. 
As to the criteria to be applied in granting Kuwaiti nationality, that question was now being discussed in Parliament, with a view to finding a fair and equitable solution to the problem. 
372. At its 1008th meeting, held on 17 August 1993, the Committee adopted the following concluding observations. 
It welcomed the information contained in the report and the additional information presented orally, and appreciated the fact that the report was more detailed and comprehensive than previous ones and followed the general reporting guidelines adopted by the Committee. 
It regretted, however, that the report did not provide information on the implementation of the Convention in practice and about factors and difficulties that impeded its application. 
374. The Committee noted with interest the important developments taking place in the National Assembly, where issues concerning the status of Bedoons and criteria determining the granting of Kuwaiti nationality were being debated. 
The Committee also noted the willingness of the Government to continue to provide further information on the implementation of the Convention. 
375. The Committee recognized that, as a consequence of the invasion and occupation of Kuwait by Iraq, the State party had been subjected to serious difficulties that had temporarily affected the full implementation of the provisions of the Convention. 
In that connection the Committee referred to official discrimination made between two categories of Kuwaiti citizens: those who possessed longstanding Kuwaiti nationality and those who had acquired Kuwaiti nationality in more recent times. 
Furthermore, the Committee expressed its concern about the lack of penal legislation to implement the provisions of article 4 of the Convention. 
377. The Committee was particularly concerned about discriminatory measures leading to the exodus of foreigners in the period following the liberation of Kuwait. 
378. The Committee regretted the absence of concrete information in the report of the State party on the implementation of the provisions of articles 2 to 7 of the Convention in practice. 
The Committee noted, in particular, that no information was provided in the report on the situation of non-Kuwaitis residing in Kuwait, although they were thought to constitute the majority of the population. 
381. The State party should include, in its thirteenth report, due in January 1994, concrete information about the demographic composition of the population, including the foreign population, and details about the economic, social and political status of non-Kuwaiti residents. 
That report would enable the Committee to continue its examination of the situation in Kuwait which warranted close monitoring. 
The Race Relations Act of 1976 remained the main legislative means for implementing the Convention in the United Kingdom. 
The Commission for Racial Equality (whose new Chairman was a member of an ethnic minority group) had made 31 recommendations for changing the law, enhancing the powers of the Commission and taking new action to discourage discrimination. 
Those recommendations were currently under consideration within the Government, which would respond to some of them by the end of the year. 
The number of complaints concerning discrimination lodged with the industrial tribunals had increased somewhat, which seemed to indicate that the system set up under the 1976 Act was now widely known and increasingly well used. 
385. He described two specific measures designed to make the criminal justice system more sensitive to the needs of the ethnic minorities. 
A Racial Attacks Group had been set up and, in 1989 and 1992, had published two reports, which had played an important part in promoting an inter-agency approach and strengthening cooperation between agencies in addressing that difficult issue. 
There was also a danger of violence between the various minority ethnic communities, aggravated, for example, by reactions to the attack on the Ayodhya mosque in India in 1992. 
There were at present 31 partnership action programmes, on which 37.5 million would be spent over a five-year period. 
In all, the funds allocated by the Government for those programmes would exceed 1 billion. 
Inner-city regeneration was the objective of many programmes; thus the Urban Programme budget currently totalled 156 million. 
387. The members of the Committee expressed their satisfaction at the copious information submitted by the Government of the United Kingdom in its report, and in the core document submitted in June 1992 (HRI/CORE/1/Add.5), and also welcomed the frank and detailed presentation by the representative of the State party. 
They noted with satisfaction the Government's serious attitude towards its obligations concerning the submission of reports, and its determination to pursue a fruitful dialogue with the Committee and to give effect to the provisions of the Convention. 
They wished to receive more data on various social indicators which could be very useful in showing the extent to which certain minority groups failed to integrate into the community. 
They also wished to know whether legislative measures had been taken since 1990 to supplement the Race Relations Act and what further action had been taken by the Government on the recommendations made by the Commission for Racial Equality with a view to improving legislation. 
388. As to the situation in Northern Ireland, the information provided in the report was considered too general. 
Information was sought on the ethnic composition of the minorities in Northern Ireland, and further details were requested on travellers and their situation in relation to other ethnic minority groups and on persons of Chinese origin, who had reportedly been victims of acts of racism. 
They wished to know what the Government's reaction had been to the publication in 1992 of the document entitled "Racism in Northern Ireland". 
They requested details on government assistance to the ethnic minority communities in Northern Ireland. 
They asked what remedies were available to victims of racial discrimination in Northern Ireland, and what measures had been taken to enable all inhabitants, without distinction, to enjoy their fundamental rights. 
Referring to allegations that Irish people living in the United Kingdom had been victims of acts of racial discrimination, they inquired about measures taken by the Government to combat that phenomenon. 
Further details were requested on the progress of the crime prevention projects currently under way. 
On the question of racist attacks, the number of which was disturbing, more intensive consideration must be given to that phenomenon and more effective measures must be adopted in order to remedy it. 
In that connection, the members of the Committee wished to know whether the police were genuinely and appropriately implementing the measures and recommendations formulated by the Racial Attacks Group, and whether effective disciplinary measures were being taken against police officers who committed criminal acts. 
They asked whether police forces received special training in order to be able to prevent racial incidents and whether the general public received appropriate education aimed at changing attitudes and instilling the principles of equality and tolerance. 
390. In connection with article 3 of the Convention, it was observed that the report of the State party provided no information on implementation of that article and was not in conformity with the Committee's guidelines on that question. 
391. The members of the Committee drew attention to the binding character of article 4 of the Convention and expressed regret that it had not been addressed in the United Kingdom report. 
They considered that the United Kingdom's statement of interpretation concerning article 4 was liable to jeopardize implementation of article 4 (b) of the Convention. 
392. On article 5 of the Convention, members asked whether the United Kingdom envisaged enacting legislation to remedy the particular effects of immigration and nationality regulations on certain nationals who were members of ethnic minorities. 
In that connection, members of the Committee asked whether it was envisaged to update the Commonwealth Immigration Act, so that all foreigners wishing to settle in the United Kingdom could be treated on an equal footing. 
They also sought clarification on the issue of polygamous marriage and on the possible restrictions on the right to free choice of spouse resulting from existing immigration rules. 
Concerning the question of asylum, clarification was sought on criteria for granting asylum and on reports that some asylum-seekers had been forcibly returned to countries where their safety was at risk. 
With regard to employment, additional information was requested on recruitment in the private sector. 
Whereas the 1968 Act had bound the Royal Household not to discriminate racially as an employer, the 1976 Act had for some reason exempted it. 
Members of the Committee also asked what measures the Government was taking, in addition to social assistance, to remedy the very high rate of unemployment among minority groups. 
With regard to education, members wished to know in how many schools teaching was provided in the pupil's mother tongue. 
They inquired how much time was set aside in schools for collective worship of an essentially Christian nature in non-denominational schools and how infant mortality rates compared between ethnic groups. 
Members also wished to know if there were any political parties in the United Kingdom established on ethnic grounds, how many members of parliament were members of ethnic minority groups, and what impact ethnic communities had on parliamentary elections. 
They also wished to have further information on the functioning of the industrial tribunals. 
394. As to article 7 of the Convention, members of the Committee wished to know which of the measures in connection with the implementation of that article had proved effective and what the role of the Department of Education was in the overall policy to reduce racial attacks. 
It was asked whether the provisions of the Convention were taught sufficiently, whether the reports submitted to the Committee were published by the Government and whether the Committee's conclusions were divulged. 
396. Members of the Committee asked whether the United Kingdom was considering withdrawing, or at least reducing to a minimum, its reservations and statements of interpretation with regard to the Convention, concerning articles 4 and 6 in particular. 
They wished to know why the reservations relating to Rhodesia and Fiji had not yet been withdrawn. 
They inquired whether the Channel Islands and the Isle of Man were territories under the jurisdiction of the United Kingdom and, if so, whether the Convention was applicable in those territories. 
With regard to the island of Saint Helena, clarification was requested on the "Belongers" living on the island and on the opportunity, in practice, for all races to attend State and private schools. 
The Government had specified the areas that called for further examination and, for that purpose, had set up a working group within the Commission for Racial Equality. 
402. Replying to questions about racist attacks, he explained that the Government acknowledged the need for more accurate figures. 
The task of the Racial Attacks Group was to make recommendations and follow up their implementation; it had, in its 1991 report, made recommendations to the police and to local authorities. 
All police officers received training in community and race relations during their practical training and were then given more advanced courses at Police Staff College. 
In 1989, the Home Office had set up a department to train teachers in community and race relations. 
Sections 8 and 9 of the Police Standards of Conduct concerned discriminatory conduct by police officers. 
The maximum penalty under those two sections was dismissal. 
In addition, police inspectors made sure that the police applied the Home Office guidelines on equal opportunities for minorities in police service recruitment and career prospects, as well as the recommendations of the Racial Attacks Group. 
403. As to the possibility of a new legal framework with regard to racist violence and incitement to racial hatred, he explained that the Commission for Racial Equality had proposed that legislation should be introduced to make racial attacks an offence. 
404. With regard to article 3 of the Convention, he drew attention to the United Kingdom's frequently reiterated position, namely, rejection of apartheid in all its forms. 
407. As to the reservations entered by the United Kingdom when it had signed and ratified the Convention, more particularly on the subject of Fiji and Rhodesia (now Zimbabwe), there was no need to withdraw them officially, since they had become null and void. 
Once those territories had become independent, the United Kingdom had ceased to have any rights or obligations towards them under the Convention or any other international human rights instrument. 
408. As to dependent territories, some questions called for further examination and he would reply to them as soon as possible. 
409. At its 1009th meeting, held on 18 August 1993, the Committee adopted the following concluding observations. 
410. The Committee welcomed the detailed information contained in the report and its annexes, as well as the additional information presented orally. 
The Committee noted with satisfaction the seriousness with which the United Kingdom undertook its reporting obligations. 
The Committee regretted, however, that the report had not been drawn up in full conformity with the Committee's guidelines for the presentation of State party reports and, in particular, that it did not contain any information on the implementation of articles 3 and 4 of the Convention. 
412. The Committee noted an increase of manifestations of racism and racially motivated attacks directed against members of ethnic minorities in the territory of the State party. 
413. The Committee shared the concern of the State party about the rising number of racial attacks. 
414. The Committee regretted the lack of information concerning the implementation of the Convention in Northern Ireland. 
The Committee was further concerned about the absence of legislation prohibiting discrimination on racial grounds in Northern Ireland and the ensuing lack of adequate protection available to ethnic minorities including, in particular, travellers and persons of Chinese origin. 
415. The Committee further noted with regret that the State party continued to fail to provide information on the implementation of article 3 of the Convention. 
416. The Committee expressed concern that the State party was not implementing its obligations under article 4 of the Convention, which called for the adoption of specific penal legislation. 
Additionally, the Committee considered that, in the light of the increase in the manifestation of racist ideas and of racially motivated attacks, the restrictive interpretation of article 4 violated the purpose and objective of the Convention and was incompatible with general recommendation XV of the Committee. 
417. The Committee noted with concern that, in spite of various measures taken by the authorities, the rate of unemployment among ethnic minorities remained very high and that the primary purpose rule regarding marriage under the immigration regulations might entail discrimination in effect on grounds of ethnic origin. 
In the case of Hong King, in particular, the Committee expressed its concern at the discriminatory provisions of the British Nationality (Hong Kong) Act of 1990 in accordance with which the authorities might register as British citizens only 50,000 "key people". 
420. The Committee further recommended that the State party's next periodic report should contain information on the implementation of articles 3 and 4 of the Convention. 
422. The Committee encouraged the State party to review its interpretative statements and reservations, in particular those with regard to articles 4 and 6 of the Convention, with a view to withdrawing them. 
Rapid investigation of such attacks, prompt sentencing and measures taken by the Federal Ministry of the Interior at the end of 1992 had served as a deterrent to potential offenders. 
Three right-wing extremist associations had been banned, some right-wing extremists had been prosecuted and the Federal L\x{911a}der (States) were empowered to prohibit extremist associations in their territory. 
428. He stated that German criminal law focused on educating young principal offenders, the aim being to prevent commission of further offences. 
In general, there were indications that the measures already taken by the authorities against right-wing extremists were having effect. 
The police also had a special role to play in combating xenophobic activities. 
With regard to the accusation that police in the new L\x{911a}der had not been present, or had arrived too late, to protect foreigners affected by violence, as had been the case in Rostock and Eberswalde, public prosecution offices had already begun preliminary investigations. 
Education was of special importance in the fight against xenophobia, since xenophobia was due not only to social problems, but also to lack of knowledge and inability to cope with democracy and to make compromises. 
Various educational measures had been taken by the German authorities in that respect and a Committee of State Secretaries had been established to coordinate an offensive against violence and xenophobia. 
The fight against racism was a special duty which the Government of Germany was endeavouring to fulfil. 
429. The Committee commended the State party on the high quality of its report, drawn up in accordance with the Committee's guidelines for the presentation of State party reports (CERD/C/70/Rev.3) and particularly welcomed the frank and informative introductory statement made by the representative of Germany. 
In addition, they were surprised that Germany had not yet made the declaration under article 14, paragraph 1, of the Convention, particularly in view of its repeated pleas in international forums that human rights mechanisms should be strengthened. 
Members of the Committee further asked how the federal Government was fulfilling its responsibility of ensuring that the Convention was implemented in all L\x{911a}der. 
They also wished to know whether Sinti and Romany living in Germany who had been persecuted during the Second World War actually received adequate information about how to obtain compensation. 
They also wished to know to what extent the 6 million foreigners, many of whom had been resident in Germany for a long time, had been integrated. 
432. Turning to article 4 of the Convention, members of the Committee took note with satisfaction of legal and other measures taken in Germany to implement the provisions of that article. 
In addition, more information was requested about the asylum law adopted in July 1993, which appeared to be more restrictive than the one previously in force, and on the treatment of young persons of foreign nationality with a criminal record under the new Aliens Act. 
In addition, questions were raised with regard to measures taken by the German authorities to prohibit and punish extremist violence and racial discrimination in the armed forces, as well as to guarantee, without distinction, the right of everyone to freedom of religion, to housing, health and education. 
It was also asked what initiatives had been taken in the field of education to combat effectively xenophobia and what the Government of Germany was doing to create a greater awareness of the Convention and, in general, to adopt measures to implement article 7 of the Convention. 
He further stated that all public bodies in Germany, whether at the federal or L\x{911a}der level, were bound by the provisions of the Convention and cooperated in their implementation. 
With regard to the separate treatment of the questions concerning certain minorities in the report, that was a matter of presentation of information without any implications for substantive issues. 
Gypsies were entitled to compensation for the racial persecution which they, like the Jews, had suffered under the Hitler regime but the gypsies had been slow in claiming compensation for lack of adequate organization. 
The groups concerned could obtain legal advice. 
Turks residing in Germany had either acquired German nationality and benefited from the same rights as other German citizens or were still foreigners and did not constitute a national minority. 
The body composed of State secretaries of the various departments concerned ensured coordination of activities and considered the action that should be taken. 
A ban on far-right organizations could only be envisaged in each particular case and when all the conditions for such prohibition were met, freedom of association being protected by the German Constitution. 
A ban on extremist parties could be imposed only by the Constitutional Court. 
In general, the German police gave additional protection to asylum-seekers and groups suspected of engaging in violence against them came under stricter surveillance. 
He explained that the aim of integration was not total assimilation, but a cultural exchange and a process of enrichment for all, and that since the 1980s Germany had refrained from the enforced repatriation of foreigners. 
The representative outlined the new German legislation concerning asylum-seekers and the difficulties experienced in applying it; he stated that expulsion or enforced repatriation of persons born in Germany was extremely rare and that the proportion of asylum requests accepted was currently very low. 
As for acts of xenophobia perpetrated by members of the armed forces, a report published in October 1992 had assessed the scope of that problem. 
In addition, any act of xenophobia was punishable by disciplinary measures or under the Penal Code. 
440. With regard to article 6 of the Convention, he stated that, following recent xenophobic attacks in Germany, provision for compensation to victims of violence had been extended to asylum-seekers and tourists. 
As for the ombudsmen for foreigners, it was important that they should be completely independent, far removed from any political ties that might restrict their freedom of manoeuvre. 
They participated in all discussions concerning legislation and regulations, expressing the view of the foreign population. 
443. The Committee commended the State party on the high quality of its report, drawn up in accordance with the Committee's guidelines for the preparation of State party reports (CERD/C/70/Rev.3). 
444. The Committee welcomed the efforts of the German authorities to fight xenophobia and racial discrimination, in compliance with its obligations under the Convention. 
In that connection, the Committee welcomed legal and other measures taken by the German authorities to give effect to the provisions of article 4 of the Convention. 
445. The Committee expressed serious concern at the manifestations of xenophobia, anti-semitism, racial discrimination and racial violence that had recently occurred in Germany. 
In spite of the Government's efforts to counteract and to prevent them, it appeared that those manifestations were increasing and that the German police system had in many instances failed to provide effective protection to victims and potential victims of xenophobia and racial discrimination, as required by the Convention. 
The Committee particularly held that all those who carried out functions in public and political life should in no way encourage sentiments of racism and xenophobia. 
446. In view of the serious nature of the manifestations of xenophobia, racism and racial discrimination in Germany, the Committee recommended that practical measures should be strengthened with a view to preventing such manifestations, particularly acts of violence on an ethnic basis, and to punishing those who committed them. 
Such a law would constitute a clear reaffirmation by the Germany authorities that racial discrimination was absolutely unacceptable, detrimental to human rights and human dignity. 
Other preventive measures, such as information campaigns, educational programmes and training programmes addressed particularly to law enforcement officials, in accordance with article 7 of the Convention and general recommendation XIII of the Committee, would strengthen the effectiveness of legal provisions. 
448. The Committee was also of the view that the Government should guarantee equal protection to all minority groups living in Germany. 
In addition, the Government should consider reviewing certain restrictive provisions recently adopted with regard to asylum-seekers, to ensure that they did not result in any discrimination in effect on grounds of ethnic origin. 
450. In accordance with its general recommendation XI, the Committee appealed to the Government of Germany to continue reporting fully upon legislation on foreigners and its implementation. 
455. They noted that the disintegration of the former Yugoslavia had taken place since the Committee had considered that country's report in 1990. 
With regard to "ethnic cleansing", it was stated that, although all parties to the conflict had been responsible for abuses, most of the victims had been Muslim. 
Violations included massacres, detention of civilians, torture and killing of prisoners and rape and other sexual abuses. 
458. It was recommended that the new Constitution should incorporate the relevant articles of the Convention, particularly the definition of racial discrimination contained in article 1, since grave violations had clearly occurred. 
Further, attention should be drawn to all aspects of articles 2 and 3, stressing that parties should eradicate all practices of racial segregation in territories under their jurisdiction. 
Replies should be given in relation to articles 5 and 7, all of the provisions of which had been violated. 
459. In the context of ethnic cleansing, members of the Committee stated that article 4 had to be reflected in the Penal Code and that the Civil Code should cover article 6, particularly with regard to war crimes and compensation for victims of ethnic cleansing. 
Since the Committee had the task of monitoring the implementation of the Convention, it had a duty to make a clear statement of principle deploring the violations of rights enshrined in the Convention. 
It was recommended therefore that, in view of deepening racism and racial discrimination in the world, the Committee should reserve time at each session to consider potentially dangerous situations under a separate agenda item. 
That would enable the Committee to function more effectively in an early warning and urgent action role. 
463. Several members of the Committee stated that the subject of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) must be kept on the agenda of the Committee as part of an in-depth study of the situation in the former Yugoslavia. 
465. The Committee noted the report submitted by the State party but regretted that a representative was unable to present that report and to respond to the questions of the Committee. 
The Committee deplored the lack of effective action to bring to an end those and other human rights violations in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
469. The Committee strongly supported the principle of multi-ethnic societies and States and, to that end, recommended that active and effective measures should be urgently taken in support of efforts to promote interethnic tolerance and understanding in Bosnia and Herzegovina and to end ethnic divisions there. 
470. The Committee urged the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina and all parties concerned to take all measures at their disposal to bring to an end the massive, gross and systematic human rights violations occurring in the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In that connection, the Committee strongly recommended that effective action should be taken to ensure that refugees and other displaced persons were allowed to return to their homes, all detainees were released immediately into conditions of safety and adequate reparation was given to the victims. 
471. The Committee reaffirmed that those responsible for massive, gross and systematic human rights violations and crimes against international humanitarian law should be held responsible and prosecuted. 
In that connection, the Committee urged the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina to assist efforts to arrest, bring to trial and punish all those responsible for crimes which would be covered by the terms of reference of the International Tribunal established pursuant to Security Council resolution 808 (1993). 
472. The Committee offered its technical assistance to the State party in the form of a mission of one or more of its members for the purpose of promoting the elimination of all forms of racial discrimination and of preparing the next report. 
473. In accordance with article 9, paragraph 1, of the Convention, the Committee requested further information from the State party on measures taken to implement the provisions of the Convention, particularly in the light of the above suggestions and recommendations. 
475. The report submitted by the Government of Croatia pursuant to the aforementioned decision (CERD/C/249) was considered by the Committee at its 1002nd meeting, held on 12 August 1993 (see CERD/C/SR.1002). 
Discrimination on the basis of race, colour, religion or national origin had been strictly prohibited. 
Additionally, the Constitutional Law on Human Rights and Freedoms and the Rights of Ethnic and National Communities or Minorities had been adopted in 1991 and amended in April 1992. 
480. Members of the Committee noted with satisfaction that the report submitted pursuant to the Committee's request for information was comprehensive and contained much useful information on the legal framework for the protection of ethnic and national minority communities in Croatia. 
Members noted, however, that further information was required on the actual application of the relevant laws and the extent to which the minority communities in the country enjoyed the protections afforded by the Convention. 
Information was further requested on the reported assassination or expulsion of ethnic Hungarians living in the Baranja area. 
law of October 1992 and how its application would affect cooperation with the war crimes tribunal to be established in accordance with the decision of the Security Council. 
In that connection, members asked what had been done to expedite the processing of their applications and to prevent the refoulement of refugees fleeing the conflict in neighbouring countries. 
Owing to the armed conflict in some parts of the country, compliance with all of the provisions protecting minorities had been slow in some cases. 
489. With respect to reports of an "ethnic list", such a list did, in fact, exist. 
Responding to allegations of summary or arbitrary executions, the representative stated that some reports in that regard had not been correct and the alleged victims had later been found living elsewhere in the country. 
490. Successive waves of refugees had overburdened the capacity of medical and other basic facilities to provide adequate services. 
491. The representative emphasized that the Government strongly condemned the use of Nazi emblems, which evoked memories of a fascist past. 
To that end, dialogue had begun at a number of levels between the various communities. 
The authorities were careful to avoid incitement to nationalistic fervour. 
In that connection, there was no encouragement, or cooperation with, ethnic Croatian forces operating outside the borders. 
492. At its 1010th meeting, held on 19 August 1993, the Committee adopted the following concluding observations. 
493. The Committee noted the report of the State party and the additional information provided orally by the delegation. 
494. The Committee noted the efforts of the Government to incorporate the Convention into domestic law and that in cases of conflict between its provisions and those of domestic legislation the Convention would prevail. 
The Committee welcomed the announcement that the Government intended to adhere to the Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. The Committee also noted information that the Government might consider making a declaration under article 14 of the Convention. 
495. The Committee expressed its satisfaction at the promulgation of the Constitutional Law on Human Rights and Freedoms and the Rights of Ethnic and National Communities or Minorities. 
The Committee noted that effective implementation of that progressive legislation could play a crucial role in establishing the foundation for mutual respect and cooperation among the various ethnic and national communities. 
In some cases, guarantees would appear to apply only to citizens of Croatia; in other cases, it was not clear whether the rights of all ethnic and national groups were equally protected. 
498. The Committee was concerned about the practice of illegal and arbitrary detention, disappearance, torture, deaths in custody and other human rights abuses by Croatian armed and paramilitary forces. 
The Committee was also deeply concerned over the reported use of Nazi insignia, in particular by elements of the Croatian army. 
500. The Committee was concerned about the actual implementation of recent laws adopted to ensure non-discrimination in the enjoyment of human rights and fundamental freedoms by minorities in Croatia. 
Effective policies and implementing mechanisms for existing constitutional and legal guarantees would be of decisive importance in efforts to restore interethnic tolerance and harmony. 
502. The Committee noted with great concern that links existed between Croatia and Croatian militias and paramilitary groups responsible for massive, gross and systematic violations of human rights in Bosnia and Herzegovina in territories controlled by Croats. 
In that connection, continuous monitoring of the actual situation pertaining to minority communities would be necessary in order to measure the success of government policies and to indicate where changes, including affirmative action, should be considered in regard to minority groups which were particularly vulnerable or disadvantaged. 
To that end, the Government should encourage multi-ethnic organizations and movements and foster an ongoing dialogue among leaders and representatives of the various communities to ensure respect for the observance of human rights and the rights of the minority communities and their participation in the democratic process. 
Those sanctions threatened not only the rights of the citizens of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) but also those of the more than 600,000 refugees who had fled to the country regardless of their national or religious background. 
The resulting political, economic and social climate had eroded public security and the rule of law and had strengthened extremist forces pressing for intolerance and prejudice. 
513. With respect to national minorities in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), the representative stated that the legal system guaranteed minorities even greater rights than those provided for in international norms, including those agreed upon by the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
514. The issue of minority rights in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) had been politicized and abused. 
That was being done despite the fact that constitutional provisions guaranteed Kosmet territorial and cultural autonomy, as well as the right to regulate questions in the fields of development, health, social protection and culture, including the use of the national minority language. 
Unfortunately, members of the Albanian national minority had almost completely boycotted school curricula in their own language. 
515. The situation in Vojvodina and Sandzak had also been politicized as part of the pressure being applied to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
In places where there was a greater number of Hungarians, they held a majority in all the institutions of authority, including education, the economy and social life. 
With respect to the Raska (Sandzak) region, it was no more than a geographic area and the problems of the rights and status of Muslims living there had been politically imposed and artificially construed. 
517. Members of the Committee referred to information from other sources on the situation in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), in particular the report of the Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in the territory of the former Yugoslavia (E/CN.4/1993/50). 
In that regard, members of the Committee wished to have further information on restrictions on the media in Kosovo and on problems that had arisen in the educational sector there following the reported changes in the school curricula which suppressed Albanian culture. 
Members also requested clarification on a number of laws listed in the report of the Special Rapporteur which were reported to be discriminatory in nature (see E/CN.4/1993/50, para. 156). 
Emphasizing the need to foster a dialogue between the Government and the local minority leaders in Kosovo, members wished to know what active steps the Government was undertaking with a view to reducing tension and normalizing the situation there. 
519. Members were particularly concerned over reports of police brutality, arbitrary arrests, disappearances and mass dismissals of the Albanian national minority in Kosovo and wished to know what had been done to investigate those reports and punish those responsible for such acts. 
Members also wished to know to what extent Albanian language newspapers, radio broadcasts and television programmes were still available in Kosovo. 
520. Members expressed their concern over reports of verbal and physical threats and other acts of intimidation directed against the minorities living in Vojvodina, including the destruction of homes and cultural and religious monuments. 
According to those reports, the police and judiciary had not provided effective protection to the victims of such abuse. 
Members were particularly disturbed over reports of complacency on the part of law enforcement officials regarding the campaigns of terror and intimidation directed against minorities by paramilitary groups, and requested further clarification of the situation in that regard. 
521. Members noted with concern that a similar situation prevailed in Sandzak, where there had been reports of a campaign of terror carried out by paramilitary organizations with the aim of intimidating the Muslim population into abandoning their homes. 
In that connection, members wished to receive further information on the steps being taken to investigate allegations of such ethnically motivated campaigns, whether there had been any punishment of the guilty in that regard and what steps had been taken to avoid recurrences. 
522. Stressing the need for ongoing monitoring of ethnic tensions in the State party, members wished to know why the Government had so far declined to renew the mandate of the CSCE monitoring missions in Kosovo, Vojvodina and Sandzak. 
524. Members wished to know whether the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) was considering making the declaration under article 14 of the Convention recognizing the competence of the Committee to receive individual complaints alleging violations of the Convention. 
Specific information was given indicating that there were many newspapers and weeklies as well as radio and television programmes in minority languages throughout the country. 
527. With respect to the war crimes tribunal that was to be established pursuant to the decision of the Security Council, cooperation with that body would depend on decisions taken by Parliament, particularly concerning amnesty and extradition laws. 
528. Concerning the CSCE monitoring missions in certain areas of the country, the Government had no objection to those missions and there had been cooperation in that regard. 
The agreement had not been extended beyond the original six-month mandate, however, because the participation of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) in CSCE had not been clarified. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) sought only to participate as a member of that body and, thereby, in the decisions affecting its own future. 
529. The representative stressed that the Government was open to dialogue with all minorities in the country. 
He declared his Government's willingness to fulfil its obligations under the Convention and to cooperate with the Committee as well as other international bodies in the search for constructive solutions. 
530. At its 1012th meeting, held on 20 August 1993, the Committee adopted the following concluding observations. 
However, the report did not reflect the actual situation of national and ethnic minorities in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) or the current grave situation and tensions prevailing in certain parts of the State. 
532. The Committee noted that its dialogue with the State party over the past several years had not been fruitful, with major discrepancies having become apparent between the provisions of the Convention and realities in the country. 
533. The Committee welcomed the timely submission of the requested information and the presence of a delegation as an indication of the State party's willingness to continue the dialogue with the Committee. 
536. The Committee expressed deep concern over reports of serious and systematic violations of the Convention occurring in the territory of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
In that regard, the Committee considered that by not opposing extremism and ultranationalism on ethnic grounds, State authorities and political leaders incurred serious responsibility. 
537. The Committee also noted with great concern that links existed between the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) and Serbian militias and paramilitary groups responsible for massive, gross and systematic violations of human rights in Bosnia and Herzegovina and in Croatian territories controlled by Serbs. 
538. The Committee expressed alarm over the deteriorating situation in Kosovo. 
In that regard, the Committee noted that Albanians in Kosovo did not participate in public life. 
The Committee also noted that information provided by the Government referred to such practices directed against Serbs in Kosovo. 
The Committee was also concerned that other minorities in other regions of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) were suffering from various forms of discrimination. 
540. The Committee regretted the absence of a dialogue between the Government and the leaders of the Albanians in Kosovo aimed at reducing tension and helping to prevent further massive human rights violations in the region. 
541. The Committee was also concerned that Serbs in Bosnia and Herzegovina were hindering the attempts of the Government of that State to implement the Convention. 
In that connection, the Committee noted that separatism could best be discouraged by the active promotion and protection of minority rights and interethnic tolerance. 
543. The Committee recommended that, in conformity with articles 2 and 4 of the Convention, the Government should prohibit racial discrimination and should urgently take vigorous steps to ban racist activities and propaganda. 
The Committee further urged the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to give effect to the International Court of Justice's Order of Provisional Measures of 8 April 1993. 
It was understood that such a mission should have every opportunity to inform itself of the situation directly, including full discussion with central and local authorities, as well as with individuals and organizations. 
In that connection, no one should be victimized for, or in any way have their rights or security impaired as a result of, cooperating with the mission. 
The Committee requested the State party to respond by 1 October 1993 if it wished to accept that offer, in which case the Chairman, after due consultations, would designate members of the Committee for such a mission. 
The State party was requested to provide that information by 1 January 1994 so that it might be considered by the Committee at its forty-fourth session. 
549. Members of the Committee welcomed the report, which contained information on some issues discussed during the consideration of the previous report of Tonga four years previously. 
552. As far as articles 5 to 7 of the Convention were concerned, members of the Committee requested that more detailed information be provided in the next periodic report with respect to their implementation. 
555. The Committee appreciated the statistical data in the report on the ethnic composition of society, which had been requested during the consideration of the previous report of Tonga on 11 August 1989. 
556. It noted with appreciation the amendments made since the consideration of the eighth periodic report in 1989 to the Constitution of Tonga, the Inquest Act and the Town Regulations Act. 
Those amendments brought the national legislation of the State party closer to the requirements of the Convention. 
It also noted that the information provided in the report was insufficient for an overall evaluation of the State party's implementation of the other provisions of the Convention. 
561. The Committee considered the implementation of the Convention in Papua New Guinea, and, in particular, the situation in Bougainville, at its 1007 meeting held on 17 August 1993 (see CERD/C/SR.1007). 
562. Members of the Committee focused on the situation in Bougainville, which was one of the State party's most resource-rich areas and had the world's largest copper mine. 
563. It was noted that, on 17 May 1990, the Bougainville Revolutionary Army had proclaimed the island a republic and established a new interim Government. 
564. Members of the Committee expressed concern over statements by the self-proclaimed Government of Bougainville that numerous human rights violations, including the torture of civilians, had been committed by the forces of Papua New Guinea stationed in Bougainville. 
567. The Committee regretted that the State party had not fulfilled its obligations under article 9, paragraph 1, of the Convention, to report regularly on the legislative, judicial, administrative and other measures which had been adopted to give effect to the provisions of the Convention. 
The Committee also regretted that no information had been received pursuant to the request made at its forty-first session for further information on the situation in Bougainville and that no representative was present to respond to the questions and comments of the Committee. 
569. The Committee was also concerned about large-scale mining operations in Bougainville without due regard to the rights of the population and the adverse effects of environmental degradation. 
In that connection, the Committee stressed that due consideration should be given to the principles contained in the Convention. 
573. The Committee expressed its willingness to accept any request which might be made by Papua New Guinea to provide technical assistance with a view to re-establishing a dialogue between the Government and the groups currently controlling Bougainville. 
Eighteen of the 137 States that have ratified the Convention have declared that they recognize the competence of the Committee to receive and consider communications under article 14 of the Convention. 
575. Consideration of communications under article 14 of the Convention takes place in closed meetings (rule 88 of the Committee's rules of procedure). 
All documents pertaining to the work of the Committee under article 14 (submissions from the parties and other working documents of the Committee) are confidential. 
578. Under article 14, paragraph 8, of the Convention, the Committee shall include in its annual report a summary of the communications considered by it and of the explanations and statements of the States parties concerned, together with the Committee's own suggestions and recommendations thereon. 
Subsequent police investigations of the incident were said to have been slow and half-hearted, and no one was criminally prosecuted in relation to the event. 
580. The State party submitted that the decision of the judicial authorities not to prosecute anyone in connection with the events of August 1989 was appropriately motivated and the result of a thorough investigation. 
Finally, it argued that Netherlands legislation met the requirements of article 2, paragraph 1(d), of the Convention by making racial discrimination a criminal offence under certain provisions of the Criminal Code. 
It concluded that the investigations into those incidents by the police and prosecution authorities had been incomplete. 
582. The Committee held that the enactment of laws making racial discrimination a criminal act did not in itself represent full compliance with the obligations of States parties under the Convention. 
It added that whenever threats of racial violence were made, it was incumbent upon a State to investigate with due diligence and expedition; in the case at issue, the State party had failed to do so. 
584. For the text of the opinion on communication No. 4/1991, see annex IV to the present report. 
"The Committee once again finds it impossible to fulfil its functions under article 15, paragraph 2 (a) of the Convention, owing to the total absence of any copies of petitions as provided therein. 
589. The Committee considered this item at its forty-second session (972nd, 973rd and 984th meetings). 
591. At the forty-second session, members of the Committee discussed a working paper prepared by the rapporteur of the Committee on a possible third decade. 
Those themes included the effectiveness of national legislation and recourse procedures available to victims of racism; the eradication of incitement to racial hatred and discrimination; and the problem of refugee flows resulting from ethnic conflicts or political restructuring. 
592. Members emphasized the need to enhance international cooperation in the elimination of racial discrimination. 
Ways should also be found of involving national and regional bodies that were actually combating racial discrimination first-hand but which often lacked the means to travel to seminars. 
593. Members of the Committee expressed particular interest in the proposal that expert members of the Committee should prepare a report on obstacles to the effective implementation of the Convention, which should include suggestions for remedial measures. 
594. Concern was expressed over the rise in ethnic conflict in many parts of the world that had led to violence and, in some cases, armed conflict. 
Members underlined the need to prevent ethnic conflicts from erupting into violence, which a proper implementation of the Convention would help to prevent. 
596. The Committee considered this item at its forty-second session (966th meeting) and at its forty-third session (987th meeting). 
(a) General Assembly resolution 47/122 of 18 December 1992 on the World Conference on Human Rights; 
Furthermore, the parts of section II of the document dealing with racial discrimination, minorities, indigenous people and migrant workers could serve as guiding principles for the Committee's work. 
3. The Committee encourages the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina to confirm to the Secretary-General, as depositary of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, that it continues to be bound by the obligations under that Convention. 
1. Article 1, paragraph 1, of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination defines racial discrimination. 
Article 1, paragraph 2, excepts from this definition actions by a State party which differentiate between citizens and non-citizens. 
Article 1, paragraph 3, qualifies article 1, paragraph 2, by declaring that, among non-citizens, States parties may not discriminate against any particular nationality. 
2. The Committee has noted that article 1, paragraph 2, has on occasion been interpreted as absolving States parties from any obligation to report on matters relating to legislation on foreigners. 
The Committee therefore affirms that States parties are under an obligation to report fully upon legislation on foreigners and its implementation. 
1. Encourages successor States that have not yet done so to confirm to the Secretary-General, as depositary of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, that they continue to be bound by obligations under that Convention, if predecessor States were parties to it; 
2. The fulfilment of these obligations very much depends upon national law enforcement officials who exercise police powers, especially the powers of detention or arrest, and upon whether they are properly informed about the obligations their State has entered into under the Convention. 
Law enforcement officials should receive intensive training to ensure that in the performance of their duties they respect as well as protect human dignity and maintain and uphold the human rights of all persons without distinction as to race, colour or national or ethnic origin. 
3. In the implementation of article 7 of the Convention, the Committee calls upon States parties to review and improve the training of law enforcement officials so that the standards of the Convention as well as the Code of Conduct for Law Enforcement Officials (1979) are fully implemented. 
It is of the opinion that the words "based on" do not bear any meaning different from "on the grounds of" in preambular paragraph 7. A distinction is contrary to the Convention if it has either the purpose or the effect of impairing particular rights and freedoms. 
2. The Committee observes that a differentiation of treatment will not constitute discrimination if the criteria for such differentiation, judged against the objectives and purposes of the Convention, are legitimate or fall within the scope of article 1, paragraph 4, of the Convention. 
In considering the criteria that may have been employed, the Committee will acknowledge that particular actions may have varied purposes. 
As a result, implementation of article 4 is now of increased importance. 
2. The Committee recalls its general recommendation VII in which it explained that the provisions of article 4 are of a mandatory character. 
To satisfy these obligations, States parties have not only to enact appropriate legislation but also to ensure that it is effectively enforced. 
Because threats and acts of racial violence easily lead to other such acts and generate an atmosphere of hostility, only immediate intervention can meet the obligations of effective response. 
4. In the opinion of the Committee, the prohibition of the dissemination of all ideas based upon racial superiority or hatred is compatible with the right to freedom of opinion and expression. 
This right is embodied in article 19 of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and is recalled in article 5 (d) (viii) of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. 
Its relevance to article 4 is noted in the article itself. 
The citizen's exercise of this right carries special duties and responsibilities, specified in article 29, paragraph 2, of the Universal Declaration, among which the obligation not to disseminate racist ideas is of particular importance. 
The Committee wishes, furthermore, to draw to the attention of States parties article 20 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, according to which any advocacy of national, racial or religious hatred that constitutes incitement to discrimination, hostility or violence shall be prohibited by law. 
5. Article 4 (a) also penalizes the financing of racist activities, which the Committee takes to include all the activities mentioned in paragraph 3 above, that is to say, activities deriving from ethnic as well as racial differences. 
The Committee calls upon States parties to investigate whether their national law and its implementation meet this requirement. 
These organizations, as well as organized and other propaganda activities, have to be declared illegal and prohibited. 
2. With respect to this obligation of the States parties, the Committee has noted that, on some occasions, reports have made references to situations existing in other States. 
Considering the practice of States parties concerning the implementation of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, 
Emphasizing the need to strengthen further the implementation of the Convention, 
1. Recommends that States parties establish national commissions or other appropriate bodies, taking into account, mutatis mutandis, the principles relating to the status of national institutions annexed to Commission on Human Rights resolution 1992/54 of 3 March 1992, to serve, inter alia, the following purposes: 
(b) To review government policy towards protection against racial discrimination; 
(c) To monitor legislative compliance with the provisions of the Convention; 
(d) To educate the public about the obligations of States parties under the Convention; 
2. Also recommends that, where such commissions have been established, they should be associated with the preparation of reports and possibly included in government delegations in order to intensify the dialogue between the Committee and the State party concerned. 
1. Adoption of the agenda. 
2. Action by the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session: 
4. Consideration of reports, comments and information submitted by States parties under article 9 of the Convention. 
5. Consideration of communications under article 14 of the Convention. 
7. Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination. 
8. Preparatory activities relating to the World Conference on Human Rights. 
1. Adoption of the agenda. 
3. Submission of reports by States parties under article 9, paragraph 1, of the Convention. 
4. Consideration of reports, comments and information submitted by States parties under article 9 of the Convention. 
5. Consideration of communications under article 14 of the Convention. 
7. Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination. 
8. World Conference on Human Rights. 
1. At its summit meeting held on 31 January 1992, the Security Council observed that: 
Early warning based on information gathering and informal or formal fact-finding was needed to prevent disputes from arising between parties, to prevent existing disputes from escalating into conflicts and to limit the spread of the latter when they occurred. 
3. The Secretary-General, in his report to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session on the work of the Organization, c/ emphasized the primary importance of preventing human rights violations before they occur. 
In this regard, the United Nations must be able to identify situations which could degenerate into violations and to take preventive measures. 
In situations of tension related to minorities, for example, intervention based on widely accepted standards could dissipate misunderstandings and help build a framework for living together. 
In view of the impressive quantity of information on human rights already available within the United Nations system, the challenge is to bring this information together in a focused way so as to better understand complex situations and thus be in a position to suggest appropriate action. 
4. The report of the Secretary-General also identified "the need to consider ways to empower the Secretary-General and the expert human rights bodies to bring massive violations of human rights to the attention of the Security Council together with recommendations for action". 
(a) Early warning measures to address existing structural problems from escalating into conflicts. 
These could also include confidence-building measures to identify and support structures to strengthen racial tolerance and solidify peace in order to prevent a relapse into conflict in situations where it has occurred; 
9. Criteria should be developed as far as possible in order to guide the use of preventive measures, particularly in regard to triggering the mechanism and progressing towards increasingly active stages of the procedure. 
(b) Early warning concerns could include some of the following criteria: 
(i) The lack of an adequate legislative basis for defining and criminalizing all forms of racial discrimination, as provided for in the Convention; 
(ii) Inadequate implementation or enforcement mechanisms, including the lack of recourse procedures; 
(iii) The presence of a pattern of escalating racial hatred and violence, or racist propaganda or appeals to racial intolerance by persons, groups or organizations, notably by elected or other officials; 
(iv) A significant pattern of racial discrimination evidenced in social and economic indicators; 
(a) The Committee could establish a follow-up mechanism to the suggestions and recommendations contained in its concluding observations, particularly in those cases where such action was deemed especially important; 
(d) The Committee could submit information to the Secretary-General as a contribution to the early-warning mechanism to be established pursuant to General Assembly resolution 47/120, section II (1); 
(f) Greater cooperation could be developed with regional arrangements for the promotion and protection of human rights. 
Such cooperation would enhance the Committee's information base and facilitate follow-up of the Committee's recommendations; 
(g) The Committee could take a more active approach in encouraging international assistance for the promotion and protection of human rights relating to racial discrimination; 
(h) The Committee could establish an urgent procedure to request, in accordance with article 9, paragraph 1, of the Convention, the urgent submission of a special report concerning measures taken to prevent a serious, massive or persistent pattern of racial discrimination. 
Such a procedure could be modelled on recent innovations adopted by other treaty bodies; 
(i) The Committee could designate a special rapporteur to act as a focal point for monitoring critical situations, consult with the Chairman of the Committee to initiate the urgent action procedure and to follow up when decisions have been taken; 
(j) The Committee could address an expression of its concern, along with recommendations for action, to: 
(ii) The Special Rapporteur established under Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/20; 
(iii) The Secretary-General for the attention of the early-warning mechanism to be established pursuant to General Assembly resolution 47/120, section II (1); 
(iv) All other human rights bodies dealing with the question concerned; 
11. The Committee could try to arrange short informal meetings at the regional and national levels, with the support of United Nations agencies and organs. 
Direct contact with officials, human rights organizations and agencies at the regional or national levels would more effectively sensitize the Committee members themselves regarding the actual human rights conditions prevailing in the regions. 
This could be accomplished in the context of informal meetings not requiring full conference services but organized through the Centre for Human Rights and supported, in part, by appropriate United Nations agencies and organs. 
Additionally, seminars could be organized as contained in the recommended programme of action for a third decade to combat racism and racial discrimination (see Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/11, annex). 
In particular, such seminars could focus on: the relationship between violence and racism; the involvement of youth in contemporary forms of racism; measures to eliminate racist propaganda; and problems relating to refugee flows arising from ethnic conflicts and political change. 
12. The Committee adopts this paper on preventive action, including early warning and urgent procedures, to guide it in its future work. 
Meeting on 16 March 1993, 
Having decided, under rule 94, paragraph 7, of its rules of procedure to deal jointly with the question of admissibility and the merits of the communication, 
Having concluded its consideration of communication No. 4/1991, submitted to the Committee by L.K. under article 14 of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, 
Having taken into consideration all written information made available to it on behalf of L.K. and by the State party, 
Adopts the following: 
2.1 On 9 August 1989, the author, who is partially disabled, visited a house for which a lease had been offered to him and his family, in the Nicholas Ruychaverstraat, a street with municipal subsidized housing in Utrecht. 
During the visit, the author heard several of them both say and shout: "No more foreigners". 
Others intimated to him that if he were to accept the house, they would set fire to it and damage his car. 
The author and A.B. then returned to the Municipal Housing Office and asked the official responsible for the file to accompany them to the street. 
There, several local inhabitants told the official that they could not accept the author as their neighbour, owing to a presumed rule that no more than 5 per cent of the street's inhabitants should be foreigners. 
Told that no such rule existed, street residents drafted a petition, which noted that the author could not be accepted and recommended that another house be allocated to his family. 
The complaint was directed against all those who had signed the petition and those who had gathered outside the house. 
He submits that initially, the police officer refused to register the complaint, and that it took mediation by a local anti-discrimination group before the police agreed to prepare a report. 
2.3 The State party's version of the facts coincides to a large extent with that given by the author, with some differences. 
During the first visit, the official started a conversation with a local resident, a woman, who objected to the author as a future tenant and neighbour. 
During the conversation, several other residents approached and made remarks such as "We've got enough foreigners in this street" and "They wave knives about and you don't even feel safe in your own street". 
While the author was no longer present when these remarks were made, the Housing Department official was told that the house would be set on fire as soon as the prior tenant's lease had expired. 
As to the second visit, it is submitted that when the author arrived at the house with a friend, A.B., a group of local residents had already gathered to protest against the potential arrival of another foreigner. 
When the author remained reluctant to reject the Housing Department's offer the residents collected signatures on a petition. 
On 2 October 1989, the prosecutor forwarded these documents, but on 23 November 1989 he informed the author that the matter had not been registered as a criminal case with his office, because it was not certain that a criminal offence had taken place. 
On 4 January 1990, therefore, counsel requested the Court of Appeal of Amsterdam (Gerechtshof) to order the prosecution of the "group of residents of the Nicholas Ruychaverstraat in Utrecht" for racial discrimination, pursuant to article 12 of the Code of Criminal Procedure. 
2.6 Counsel submits that, after several months, he was informed that the Registry of the Court of Appeal had indeed received the case file on 15 January 1990. 
On an unspecified date but shortly thereafter, the Prosecutor-General at the Court of Appeal had requested further information from the District Court Prosecutor, which was supplied rapidly. 
However, it was not until 10 April 1991 that counsel was able to consult the supplementary information, although he had sought to obtain it on several occasions between 15 February 1990 and 15 February 1991. 
On 5 March 1991, the Prosecutor-General at the Court of Appeal asked the Court to declare the complaint unfounded or to refuse to hear it on public interest grounds. 
2.7 Before the Court of Appeal, it transpired that only two of the street's inhabitants had actually been summoned to appear; they did not appear personally but were represented. 
By judgement of 10 June 1991, the Court of Appeal dismissed the author's request. 
It held inter alia that the petition was not a document of deliberately insulting nature, nor a document that was inciting to racial discrimination within the meaning of article 137, literae (c) and (e), of the Criminal Code. 
On 9 July 1991, the request was rejected. 
At such tripartite consultations on 21 January 1992, it was agreed that anti-discrimination policy would receive priority attention. 
In particular, he submits that the police investigation was neither thorough nor complete. 
Thus, A.B. was not questioned; and street residents were only questioned in connection with the petition, not with the events outside the house visited by the author on 8/9 August 1989. 
Secondly, the author contends that the decision of the prosecutor not to institute criminal proceedings remained unmotivated. 
Thirdly, the prosecutor is said to have made misleading statements in an interview to a local newspaper in December 1989, in respect of the purported intentions of the street residents vis--vis the author. 
Fourthly, the Prosecutor-General at the Court of Appeal is said to have unjustifiably prolonged the proceedings by remaining inactive for over one year. 
Finally, the Court of Appeal itself is said to have relied on incomplete evidence. 
The State party's information and observations and counsel's comments: 
4.1 The State party does not formulate objections to the admissibility of the communication and concedes that the author has exhausted available domestic remedies. 
The State party also contends that although lapse of time makes it impossible to establish why A.B. was not called to give evidence before the Court of Appeal, it is "doubtful ... whether a statement from him would have shed a different light on the case. 
4.3 The State party similarly rejects the contention that the prosecutor did not sufficiently motivate the decision not to prosecute and that the interview given by the press officer of the prosecutor's office to an Utrecht newspaper on 6 December 1989 was incomplete and erroneous. 
4.5 The State party observes that the Dutch legislation meets the requirements of article 2, paragraph 1 (d), of the Convention, by making racial discrimination a criminal offence under articles 137, litera (c), et seq. of the Criminal Code. 
For any criminal offence to be prosecuted, however, there must be sufficient evidence to warrant prosecution. 
Thus, he denies that the police inquiry was methodical and asserts that A.B. could and indeed would have pointed out those who made threatening and discriminatory remarks on 9 August 1989, had he been called to give evidence. 
5.2 Counsel takes issue with the State party's version of the prosecutor's interview of 6 December 1989 and asserts that if the press officer related the version of the street residents without any comment whatsoever, she thereby suggested that their account corresponded to what had in fact occurred. 
Issues and proceedings before the Committee: 
Under rule 94, paragraph 7, the Committee may, in appropriate cases and with the consent of the parties concerned, join consideration of the admissibility and of the merits of a communication. 
In the circumstances, the Committee decides to join consideration of admissibility and consideration of the merits of the communication. 
6.4 The Committee cannot accept any claim that the enactment of law making racial discrimination a criminal act in itself represents full compliance with the obligations of States parties under the Convention. 
Notwithstanding, it should be applied in each case of alleged racial discrimination in the light of the guarantees laid down in the Convention". 
6.6 When threats of racial violence are made, and especially when they are made in public and by a group, it is incumbent upon the State to investigate with due diligence and expedition. 
In the instant case, the State party failed to do this. 
6.7 The Committee finds that in view of the inadequate response to the incidents, the police and judicial proceedings in this case did not afford the applicant effective protection and remedies within the meaning of article 6 of the Convention. 
1. At its 977th meeting, held on 16 March 1993, the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination amended its rules of procedure with respect to its working methods under article 14 of the Convention. 
The following changes were made: 
2. The Working Group shall not comprise more than five members of the Committee. 
3. The Committee may designate a special rapporteur from among its members to assist it in the handling of new communications. 
(b) A new sentence was added to rule 92, paragraph 1. 
3. A communication may not be declared admissible unless the State party concerned has received the text of the communication and has been given an opportunity to furnish information or observations as provided in paragraph 1 of this rule, including information relating to the exhaustion of domestic remedies. 
4. The Committee or the Working Group may adopt a questionnaire for requesting such additional information or clarifications. 
5. The Committee or the Working Group shall indicate a deadline for the submission of such additional information or clarification. 
7. If the State party concerned disputes the contention of the author of a communication that all available domestic remedies have been exhausted, the State party is required to give details of the effective remedies available to the alleged victim in the particular circumstances of the case. 
(c) A new paragraph 7 was added to rule 94. 
2. The State party concerned shall submit within three months to the Committee written explanations or statements clarifying the case under consideration and the remedy, if any, that may have been taken by that State party. 
In doing so, the Committee shall inform the State party concerned that such expression of its views on interim measures does not prejudge either its final opinion on the merits of the communication or its eventual suggestions and recommendations. 
4. Any explanations or statements submitted by a State party pursuant to this rule may be transmitted, through the Secretary-General, to the petitioner of the communication who may submit any additional written information or observations within such time-limit as the Committee shall decide. 
6. The Committee may revoke its decision that a communication is admissible in the light of any explanations or statements submitted by the State party. 
However, before the Committee considers revoking that decision, the explanations or statements concerned must be transmitted to the petitioner so that he may submit additional information or observations within the time-limit set by the Committee. 
7. The Committee may, in appropriate cases and with the consent of the parties concerned, decide to deal jointly with the question of admissibility and the merits of a communication. 
The Committee has adopted this paper on preventive action, including early warning and urgent procedures, to guide it in its future work. 
The Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination has noted that the Commission on Human Rights adopted on 2 March 1993 resolution 1993/20 on measures to combat contemporary forms of racism, racial discrimination, xenophobia and related intolerance. 
The Committee was established as the supervisory mechanism to promote and monitor the implementation of the International Convention on the Elimination of all Forms of Racial Discrimination, the most widely ratified human rights treaty in the framework of the United Nations. 
Over 23 years the Committee has gained a great deal of experience and understanding concerning problems related to racism and racial discrimination. 
The scope of the Committee's work is governed by the comprehensive definition of the term "racial discrimination" set out in article 1 of the Convention. 
For this purpose, the Committee has established cooperative relationships with the other human rights treaty bodies and with human rights policy organs, including the Commission on Human Rights and its Sub-Commission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities. 
Information requested under article 9, 
3. On 8 December 1992, the General Assembly considered the first report of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations submitted to it on 3 December 1992 (A/47/48). 
In its decision 47/417 of 8 December 1992, the Assembly took note of the work of the Committee in 1992 and decided that the Preparatory Committee should continue its work and report to the Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
The present report is submitted in response to that decision. 
6. At its 3rd and 4th meetings in 1993, the Committee gave consideration to basic principles to be applied in the organization of the fiftieth anniversary. 
7. During the reporting period, the Committee devoted a considerable amount of effort to reaching agreement on the theme for the fiftieth anniversary. 
It was also stressed that the theme should be forward-looking and widely relevant. 
Although the theme proposed by the Secretary-General, "We the peoples", received considerable support from delegations, the majority view was that it needed to be extended and made more specific. 
Following extensive deliberations, a consensus was reached in the Committee on "We the Peoples of the United Nations ... United for a Better World" as an appropriate expression of the theme of the fiftieth anniversary. 
8. At the 4th meeting of the Committee, on 16 March 1993, it was proposed that an open-ended drafting group be established to prepare a solemn declaration to mark the observance of the anniversary in 1995. 
The declaration to be drafted should reaffirm adherence by Member States to the principles of the Charter and guide the Organization's work for the future. 
That proposal was adopted without dissent. 
There were differences of opinion, however, on when the drafting group should begin its work. 
Following discussion and on the recommendation of the Chairman of the Committee, it was agreed that the work of the drafting group would take place in two phases: consideration of conceptual issues, to be followed by drafting at a later stage. 
As a result, the 1st meeting of the open-ended drafting group was held on 22 June 1993, when the conceptual framework for the declaration was discussed. 
In addition, 14 Member States have expressed their intention to establish a national committee (Australia, Austria, Belgium, Chile, Germany, Iran (Islamic Republic of), Israel, Italy, Myanmar, Netherlands, Norway, Sweden, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and United States of America). 
The Committee congratulates and encourages the above-mentioned Member States and hopes that others will soon establish national committees. 
11. Following a request by the Committee, the secretariat had prepared a conference room paper entitled "Status of the commemorative programme". 
To that end, the secretariat had also compiled a list of proposed events and activities aimed at fostering projects with a global component and outreach that were awaiting funding. 
The Committee was also informed that the secretariat had already reviewed and evaluated approximately 180 unsolicited proposals. 
Some of those that had met key criteria for evaluation (particularly the extent to which a project furthered the purposes of the United Nations, educated and informed the public, and was self-funding) were in development. 
As much of the programme was still in the planning stage and few national programmes had been initiated, it was, however, considered premature to discuss in detail a calendar of events for 1995. 
12. The Committee noted that the Secretary-General attached great significance to the system-wide nature of the anniversary, particularly since several of the specialized agencies and other organs would celebrate their own anniversaries in or around 1995. 
It was agreed that, within the context of the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary, an extraordinary opportunity existed to highlight the mutually reinforcing goals of the United Nations and its sister organizations. 
It was noted that those issues were being coordinated through the Administrative Committee on Coordination and focal points at the working level. 
The Committee further agreed that non-governmental organizations could participate in its meetings under the rules governing their participation in the work of the Economic and Social Council. 
14. The Committee was informed that the financial situation of the Organization precluded making funds from the regular budget available for financing fiftieth anniversary commemorative programmes and events. 
The Secretary-General therefore established a Trust Fund for the Fiftieth Anniversary Celebrations for that purpose, and urged the Member States to support that initiative. 
Support was also being sought from the private sector, including a limited number of global sponsors and international licensees. 
The Committee agreed that it was essential to the effective functioning and proper management of the fiftieth anniversary that its secretariat be assured of adequate staff and related resources. 
It requested the Chairman of the Committee to raise that concern with the Secretary-General, as appropriate. 
Recalling its resolution 32/172 of 19 December 1977, in which it approved the report of the United Nations Conference on Desertification, 1/ containing the Plan of Action to Combat Desertification, 2/ and its subsequent resolutions on the subject, 
Recalling also the decisions of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development set forth in chapter 12, entitled "Managing fragile ecosystems: combating desertification and drought", of Agenda 21, 3/ which develop and complete the decisions contained in the Plan of Action, 
Bearing in mind that in the long term the problems of drought, desertification and degradation of the productive capacity of the soil have serious world-wide economic and social consequences that threaten the security and well-being of all affected countries, 
Stressing the importance of the ongoing negotiations to elaborate an international convention to combat desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa, 
Noting the active role played by the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office in combating drought and the important contribution of that Office to African countries in the ongoing process of negotiating an international convention to combat desertification, 
Recalling the appeals to the United Nations Development Programme and the United Nations Environment Programme to continue and strengthen their cooperation in combating desertification, notably through support for the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office by the joint venture programme, 
Recalling the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change, 1/ negotiated under its auspices and opened for signature at Rio de Janeiro on 4 June 1992, during the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, 
Taking into account the basic provisions of General Assembly resolution 40/243 of 18 December 1985, 
1. Decides that the first session of the Conference of the Parties to the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change shall be held from 28 March to 7 April 1995, subject to the applicable provisions of the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change; 
2. Accepts with deep appreciation the generous offer of the Government of Germany to host at Berlin the first session of the Conference of the Parties; 
Convinced that the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development 1/ contains fundamental principles for the achievement of sustainable development, based on a new and equitable global partnership, 
I, Resolutions adopted by the Conference, resolution 1, annex I. 
Recalling that the ministers and other participants at the high-level meeting of the first session of the Commission emphasized the need to promote broad dissemination of the principles of the Declaration at all levels with a view to promoting public awareness regarding sustainable development, 
1. Urges all Governments to promote widespread dissemination of the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development 1/ in the public and private sectors; 
Recalling also its resolution 47/188 of 22 December 1992, by which it established the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa, with a view to finalizing such a convention by June 1994, 
Reiterating the objective of finalizing the convention by June 1994, and of implementing it as soon as possible, 
6. Notes with appreciation the initial contributions made to the trust fund and invites Governments, regional economic integration organizations and other interested organizations, including non-governmental organizations, to continue their support for the fund; 
10. Urges Governments to continue, in close collaboration with the regional commissions and national, subregional and regional organizations, to organize activities to support the process of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, involving, as appropriate, the scientific and industrial communities, trade unions, the relevant non-governmental organizations and other interested groups; 
11. Notes the assistance provided by the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office to the countries covered under its mandate in their preparations for and participation in the negotiating process and invites the Office to continue to support the Governments concerned and to continue to mobilize resources for that purpose; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General to bring the present resolution to the attention of all Governments, relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, and scientific and other institutions concerned; 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Overview of the current situation and trends relating to the transfer of environmentally sound technologies. 
3. Access to information on environmentally sound technologies. 
The Commission itself, it was agreed, would decide on the agenda and procedures for the working group, which would report on its findings to the Commission (see E/1993/25/Add.1, para. 50). 
Information constraints are seen as a real and potential threat to technology transfer which can be most effectively overcome through more collaborative initiatives between Governments, the private sector and non-governmental organizations. 
Efforts to promote access to information on environmentally sound technologies could be examined, with particular reference to three issues: 
(a) Information on technologies that are privately owned, publicly owned and in the public domain, including state-of-the-art technologies; 
(b) Priority needs of the developing countries; 
The discussion could also be put in the context of the sectoral clusters for the second session of the Commission on Sustainable Development, including health, human settlements, freshwater, toxic chemicals and hazardous waste. 
Local capabilities are needed as an integrated part of a broader agenda for sound economic growth and structural change. 
(a) An assessment of needs in developing countries; 
(b) Enhancement of capacities to transfer, adapt and manage technology, including technology assessment, human resource development, education and training, and research and development. 
The discussion could also be put in the context of the sectoral clusters for the second session of the Commission on Sustainable Development, including health, human settlements, freshwater, toxic chemicals and hazardous waste. 
The discussion could consider both removing barriers to and providing incentives for new modes of financing and technological partnership and could include the following: 
(a) Consideration of present programmes and mechanisms; 
The discussion could also be put in the context of the sectoral clusters for the second session of the Commission on Sustainable Development, including health, human settlements, freshwater, toxic chemicals and hazardous waste. 
The texts of the covering letter and of the application submitted are annexed hereto. 
2. The application was accompanied by sealed envelopes said to contain details relating to the application. 
Applicant: 
Either of the two groups of sectors may be allocated to the Authority as part of the reserved area and the remaining to the applicant as a part of the pioneer area; 
(3) Accordingly, sector D2 (52,300 sq km) together with one of the two groups of sector G1 or G2 as defined above and totalling 150,000 sq km is to be reserved for the Authority. 
9. The data and information referred to in paragraph 3 (a) of resolution II and in the annex to document LOS/PCN/27 of 8 September 1983 are attached to this application in a sealed envelope because of their confidential character. 
In fulfilment of his responsibility under rule 11, an addendum to the basic list is issued weekly, making reference to those items on which further action has been taken by the Council during the week covered or indicating that there has been no change during that period. 
The deleted items are as follows: 
8. During the week ending 8 January 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/11 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 893 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/893 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Thirty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council 1994). 
For action taken on this item during the week ending 8 January 1994, see para. 8 above. 
The list of items of which the Security Council is seized is contained in document S/1994/20 of 14 January 1994. 
During the week ending 15 January 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3329th meeting, held on 14 January 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the question of South Africa (S/1994/16). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/28), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/28 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 894 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/894 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
(a) Northern region: No hostile air activity was recorded in the northern region on 1 January 1994. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile air activity was recorded in the northern region on 2 January 1994. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile air activity was recorded in the northern region on 3 January 1994. 
- At 1144 hours on 7 January 1994, a hostile two-aircraft formation, flying at medium altitude, dropped four incendiary flares on the Qush area north of Mosul in Ninawa Governorate. 
- At 1145 hours on 7 January 1994, a hostile formation dropped four heat flares 5 km to the east of the Saddam Dam lake in Ninawa Governorate. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile activity was recorded in the northern region on 8 January 1994. 
- At 1206 hours on 8 January 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Qurnah in Basra Governorate. It departed at 1430 hours, heading in the direction of Saudi Arabian airspace. 
Pursuant to Emergency Law 92/1967, resolutions of the Security Council imposing sanctions within the framework of Article 41 of the Charter of the United Nations must first be published by ministerial decision and, thereafter, implemented by presidential decree. 
According to the above-mentioned law, any violation of the published presidential decree is sanctioned by a pecuniary penalty and/or an imprisonment of up to five years. 
Furthermore, Greece, like all States members of the European Union, implements regulations 3274/93 and 3275/93 adopted by the Council of the European Union on 29 November 1993 from the very day of their adoption. 
The provisions of Security Council resolution 883 (1993) and the European Union's Council Regulations 3274/93 and 3275/93 have been brought to the attention of all relevant ministries and departments for necessary actions towards the effective implementation of the said resolution and regulations. 
Reports received from ministries and departments confirmed that the measures contemplated in the texts have been implemented from 1 December 1993. 
With regard to paragraph 6 of resolution 883 (1993), steps have been taken by all relevant companies operating in Greece to comply from 1 December 1993 with the ban imposed. 
(a) The supply or provision to the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, directly or indirectly, of the goods and/or services listed in the annex to resolution 883 (1993), have been prohibited as of 1 December 1993; 
(b) The supply or provision to the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya of these goods and/or services may however be allowed by the competent authorities provided that the end use of these goods and/or services differs from the end uses described in the above-mentioned annex. 
In this case, a specific permit is required by the Ministry of National Economy. 
The Governor of the Bank of Greece has decided the following by decision No. 2278/27.12.93, which has been implemented from December 1993. 
(a) Credit institutions operating in Greece shall not make funds available and effect payments to: 
(ii) Any commercial, industrial or public utility undertakings owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by: 
a. The Government or public authorities of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya; 
c. Any person acting on behalf of (i) and (ii); 
(b) No use shall be made of funds that have been or are to be deposited with credit institutions operating in Greece, if such funds are owned by those referred to in subparagraph (a) above; 
(d) Credit institutions operating in Greece shall not make funds available and effect payments to natural and legal persons in Greece or abroad in connection with transactions referred to in paragraphs 5 and 6 of resolution 883 (1993), if such transactions are carried out after 1 December 1993. 
The European Union requests the opposing parties to resume current negotiations immediately under the aegis of the CSCE Minsk Group and fully backs those negotiations. 
The Council requested the Secretary-General to continue consultations with the Government of Lebanon and other parties directly concerned with the implementation of the resolution and to report to the Council thereon. 
2. As of January 1994, the composition of UNIFIL was as follows: 
3. Major-General Trond Furuhovde of Norway continued as Force Commander. 
4. Fifty-nine military observers of the United Nations Truce Supervision Organization (UNTSO) assisted UNIFIL in the performance of its tasks. 
These unarmed officers are organized as Observer Group Lebanon (OGL) and are under the operational control of the Force Commander of UNIFIL. 
They man the five observation posts along the Lebanese side of the Israel-Lebanon Armistice Demarcation Line. 
They also operate five mobile teams in that part of the area of operation which is controlled by Israel. 
Five others suffered injuries as a result of firing or explosions. 
Since the establishment of UNIFIL, 195 military members of the Force have died, 74 as a result of firing or mine or bomb explosions, 81 in accidents and 40 from other causes. 
8. UNIFIL continued to have difficulties in meeting its requirements of land and premises for its checkpoints, observation posts and other installations. 
The main reason for this is that, since 1987, the Government of Lebanon has failed to reimburse the owners of the properties being used by UNIFIL. 
UNIFIL has made repeated d\x{5e66}arches with the Lebanese authorities on this matter. 
9. UNIFIL maintained close contact with the Lebanese authorities on matters of mutual concern. 
Those authorities continued to render important assistance to UNIFIL in connection with the rotation of its troops through Beirut and other logistic activities. 
Liaison and communications between UNIFIL and the Lebanese army have been expanded through the assignment of Lebanese liaison officers to UNIFIL's infantry battalions, except for the Norwegian battalion, which is in the area controlled by Israel. 
10. Israel continued to control in southern Lebanon an area manned by the Israeli Defence Force (IDF) and the de facto forces (DFF), the so-called "South Lebanon Army" ("SLA"). 
The boundaries of the Israeli-controlled area (ICA) have not been clearly defined but are determined de facto by the forward positions of IDF/DFF. 
It includes territory adjacent to the Armistice Demarcation Line, parts of the Fijian, Nepalese, Irish, Ghanaian and Finnish battalion sectors and the entire Norwegian battalion sector, as well as sizeable areas to the north of UNIFIL's area of operation. 
The map also indicates where ICA extends beyond the limits of UNIFIL's area of operation. 
Movement between ICA and the rest of Lebanon was strictly controlled and ICA remained economically dependent on Israel. 
An estimated 3,000 jobs in Israel were held by Lebanese from ICA. 
Access to such jobs was controlled by DFF and the security services. 
Within its area of operation, UNIFIL counted some 28,000 rounds of artillery, tank and mortar fire and 800 bombs and missiles dropped from the air. 
The effects of the bombardment were severe: according to Lebanese reports at the time, a total of 130 persons were killed and more than 500 injured; within its area of operation, UNIFIL was able to confirm 15 killed and 27 wounded. 
A large number of houses were destroyed or damaged, including schools and medical facilities; an estimated 200,000 inhabitants were temporarily displaced from UNIFIL's area. 
13. Following the establishment of a cease-fire on 31 July 1993 and after consultation with the United Nations, the Lebanese Government, on 9 August 1993, sent an army unit to UNIFIL's area of operation for the purpose of maintaining law and order. 
The unit, which comprises some 300 all ranks, has remained deployed in garrisons at Qana, Jwayya, Arzun and Bir as Sanasil. 
14. UNIFIL continued to oppose attempts by armed elements to enter or operate within its area of deployment. 
At times, this led to friction at UNIFIL's checkpoints, followed by harassment and threats directed at the members of the Force. 
Such cases were generally resolved through negotiations. 
There were also numerous reports of attacks against IDF/DFF positions north of the Litani River. 
Since 31 July 1993, no firing into northern Israel has been reported. 
There were very few cases of indiscriminate firing at civilian targets. 
During the bombardment in July, 303 such firings were recorded and 222 since then. The Finnish and Irish battalion sectors accounted for more than 70 per cent of the latter figure. 
A Norwegian soldier was killed and another seriously wounded. 
These incidents were strongly protested to the Israeli authorities, which have expressed their regret. 
18. During the period under review, UNIFIL detonated mines, roadside bombs and a large number of unexploded artillery and mortar shells left from the IDF/DFF bombardment in July 1993. 
UNIFIL also dismantled ordnance of various types in the area of deployment. 
A total of 334 controlled explosions were carried out. 
19. UNIFIL continued to extend humanitarian assistance to the civilian population in its area, to the extent possible within the available resources. 
Special efforts were made in this regard during and after the bombardment in July 1993. 
A consolidated appeal for immediate assistance in the amount of $28.5 million was launched on 20 August 1993. 
UNIFIL also continued to provide assistance to the inhabitants in its area of operation in the form of medical supplies, water, clothes, blankets, food, fuel, electricity work, repairs to buildings damaged as a result of firing and escorts to farmers. 
UNIFIL medical centres and mobile teams provided care to an average of 2,800 civilian patients per month and a field dental programme was also provided. 
In that event, the costs to the United Nations for maintaining the Force for two months would be within the commitment authorized by the General Assembly in its decision 48/464, assuming an average maximum force strength of 5,250 troops and continuance of the Force's existing responsibilities. 
With regard to the period after 31 March 1994, the costs to the United Nations for maintaining the Force is estimated at $11,857,000 gross ($11,474,500 net) per month, assuming the same strength and responsibilities as above. 
21. As of 31 December 1993, unpaid assessed contributions to the UNIFIL Special Account for the mandate periods up to 31 January 1994, amounted to $207.7 million. 
22. During the last six months, the situation in southern Lebanon continued to be tense and volatile. 
The exceptionally heavy Israeli bombardment at the end of July was followed by a lull, but in September hostilities returned to earlier levels. 
In carrying out its tasks, the Force was again severely hampered by firing directed at its own positions and personnel. 
I must stress once again the obligation of all concerned to respect UNIFIL's international and impartial status. 
Within UNIFIL's area, the deployment of a Lebanese army unit for maintaining law and order was a further step towards the restoration of government authority. 
25. On the other hand, Israel maintained its occupation of parts of southern Lebanon, despite the Security Council's repeated calls for its withdrawal. 
26. Israel's general attitude to the situation in southern Lebanon and to UNIFIL's mandate remains as described in previous reports. 
The Israeli authorities state that Israel has no territorial claims in Lebanon and that the "security zone" is a temporary arrangement. 
Lebanon's position is described in a letter that its Permanent Representative to the United Nations addressed to me on 13 January 1994 (S/1994/30). 
In that letter, the Permanent Representative also informed me of his Government's decision to request the Security Council to extend UNIFIL's mandate for a further period of six months. 
28. Although UNIFIL continues to be prevented from implementing its mandate, its contribution to stability and the protection it is able to afford the population of the area remain important. 
I therefore recommend that the Security Council accept the Lebanese Government's request and extend UNIFIL's mandate for another period of six months, that is, until 31 July 1994. 
While I do not propose to reduce the strength of the Force at this time, it is my sincere hope that at the end of the next six months the ongoing peace talks will have made sufficient progress to justify a further reduction in UNIFIL's strength. 
29. In making this recommendation, I must again draw attention to the serious shortfall in the funding of the Force. 
At present, unpaid assessments amount to some $207.7 million. I appeal to all Member States to pay their assessments promptly and in full and to clear all remaining arrears, which represent money owed to the Member States contributing the troops who make up the Force. 
At present, 25 Member States are in arrears under the terms of Article 19 of the Charter, which states as follows: 
Thousands of people have been fed and have received medical care. 
Thousands of lives have been saved through the gallant efforts of the United Nations peace-keepers present in the former Yugoslavia. 
The necessity of finding appropriate solutions and taking effective collective measures for the prevention and removal of threats to peace brought the United Nations together 48 years ago. 
The lack of political will on the part of those who had the power and the means, and who bore the special responsibility to carry out and ensure the implementation of the Security Council's decisions, sends a very disturbing message. 
In the case of Bosnia and Herzegovina, responsibilities under the Charter have not been fulfilled, and the United Nations has failed to implement effectively the Charter's collective security provisions. 
That fact alone is bound to have a major negative impact on the outcome of both current and potential conflicts. 
Our Organization is based on the principle of the sovereign equality of all its Members. 
The security of all States should be a central concern of this Organization. 
If the Serbian conquests and the tragic results of "ethnic cleansing" are allowed to stand, it will set an unfortunate precedent for all potential aggressors around the world. 
We have seen the model of Serbian aggression re-enacted in Moldova and in Georgia. 
It is not difficult to foresee that there will be more conflicts in the future, since the Serbian aggression in Bosnia and Herzegovina has to date been a low-cost and low-risk campaign with high yields. 
This Organization has imposed a punishing arms embargo on the former Yugoslavia that has effectively established moral equivalence between the victim and the victimizers. 
The arms embargo, imposed on the former Yugoslavia by Security Council resolution 713 (1991), has resulted in a situation in which one side of the conflict, more heavily armed than the other, has been able to abuse the negotiation process. 
While putting forth a well- orchestrated appearance that it seriously wishes to negotiate peace, this side has continued its armed aggression and atrocities against the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
If the international community cannot provide effective defence, it cannot morally deny the right of self-defence to the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
It is one of the fundamental principles of international law enshrined in the Charter. 
No international body has the right to take it away or to curb it, especially if it cannot or will not provide an adequate defence for the victim. 
To continue to impose a stranglehold on a victim engaged in a life-or-death struggle is morally and legally unacceptable, as is the non-differentiation between aggressor and victim. 
Bosnia and Herzegovina is part of our family of nations and it deserves a defence of its territorial integrity and sovereignty. 
Mr. KOVANDA (Czech Republic): It bears recalling that the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina which we are deliberating today is the third war to take place on the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
First came the short war between Serbia and Slovenia for the independence of Slovenia. 
Then came the war between Serbia and Croatia for the territorial integrity of Croatia. 
This third war is being waged for the very existence of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
First, the war is destroying a country. 
No matter what some may feel today about how viable Bosnia and Herzegovina was in the first place, the fact is that this country was widely recognized internationally as an independent State and admitted as such to membership of the United Nations. 
Today this State is perilously close to dismemberment. 
There is talk of a loose confederation, of a union of Republics of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We therefore fear that such a union, if created, might rapidly disintegrate, perhaps into three mini-States, with two of them perhaps merging with their neighbours. 
Secondly, the war has destroyed our illusions. 
Its end has brought nothing but torment to Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In the face of a determined aggressor, European and international diplomacy has proved impotent. 
For Bosnia and Herzegovina, the new world order has turned into an old Balkan chaos. 
For this country, bodies such as the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe and others have done little for cooperation and even less for its security. 
Thirdly, there is what one might call the "regular" destruction wrought by war. 
The war has etched into our consciousness polysyllabic names with which few were familiar before, such as Sarajevo and Srebrenica. 
It has expanded the arsenal of present-day warmongers with new weapons systems and euphemisms, such as "ethnic cleansing". 
It has added to the array of military tactics an unbelievably brutal one, one available to even the poorest army: the use of systematic rape for subjugating the adversary. 
All of this is the consequence of extremist nationalism and religious intolerance. 
The Czech people are astonished that, at the end of the twentieth century, extremists espousing such ideologies can still prevail. 
Extremist nationalism is an anachronistic concept of statecraft. 
Ethnicity is seldom a satisfactory guide to drawing international borders. 
Different-coloured patches on the map seldom represent an ethnically uniform population. 
Boundaries between ethnic groups are seldom sharp. 
Ethnic groups are usually intermingled, dividing lines between them are usually fuzzy, best described by the new mathematical field of fractal geometry. 
In fact, these boundaries pass right through us personally. 
This country of 4 million people featured 300,000 mixed marriages, among all three groups. 
It demonstrated and exhibited in practice the virtues of a civic society based on the equality of citizens. 
Reducing Bosnia and Herzegovina to an ethnically "pure" Muslim Bosnian mini-State is hardly a solution to today's tragedy, even if Bosnians themselves were to agree to it. 
The solution we all really need is not only one that will be agreed to by all parties concerned, but also one that will guarantee a stable and lasting way out of the crisis. 
Nevertheless, I am authorized to point out in this context that, with the passing months, the Czech Republic is less and less sure of the wisdom of maintaining the arms embargo on Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Mr. ERD_S (Hungary) (interpretation from French): The terrible tragedy that continues to rend Bosnia and Herzegovina is an event without precedent in post-War European history. 
Most regrettably, that is no less true of international and regional organizations affected by the conflict than of the individual States that make up our world Organization. 
So it is no surprise that Hungary should share the frustration and disappointment of the sponsors of draft resolution A/48/L.50. 
In that context, the admirable role played by the international community in providing humanitarian assistance, however vital, to the Bosnian people is nothing more than a surface endeavour and is no substitute for a political approach and for the search for a comprehensive, lasting and fair settlement. 
Such a message from the international community would be calamitous, and its consequences in the region and beyond would be unpredictable. 
We can harbour no illusions about containing or localizing the consequences of this tragedy, or sparing the rest of the world from them. 
It is no less erroneous to think that this is the way to fight flagrant demagoguery, aggressive nationalism, virulent revanchism or bellicose behaviour wherever they appear amidst the storms that blow in such places as eastern Europe. 
The particularly bloody modern history of our old continent has more than once shown the baleful and shameful result of such attitudes. 
All those principles, which Hungary supports unreservedly, are of crucial importance. 
Nor could genuine peace and security be restored without a settlement of the problems relating to the crisis in other parts of the former Yugoslavia. 
That is why we attach such importance to reaffirming our commitment to those principles. 
They are baffled by the failure of the United Nations system of collective security and are bitter about the dubious effectiveness of efforts to remove the consequences of aggression. 
We know that there can be no solution to the crisis other than a political settlement negotiated in the framework of the International Conference on the former Yugoslavia. 
That is no less true for our being aware that the Vance-Owen and Owen-Stoltenberg plans are less than perfect and that an "ideal" peace will be impossible to achieve. 
At this stage, however, we believe that our main objective should be an immediate end to the bloodshed. 
Hungary supports the draft resolution before us, which is sponsored by some 40 countries. 
We know how valuable were the efforts that, during consultations, the sponsors made to have the text amended and improved significantly. 
Mr. TATTENBACH (Costa Rica) (interpretation from Spanish): We regret that, once again, we have to participate in a debate on the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
I say "regret" because, since the last occasion on which we discussed the question, the situation in that unfortunate region of the world has not improved at all. 
Indeed, it has worsened considerably, both in political terms and in terms of respect for humanitarian law. 
Aggression against a State recognized by the United Nations and the unlawful appropriation of a large portion of its territory are a regrettable fact with which we must live daily. 
Equally reprehensible are the horrendous violations of human rights, committed not impulsively, in the heat of passion, but as the result of carefully planned political action to weaken the morale of the victim. 
What is surprising about all of this is that practically all States Members of the United Nations are familiar with the situation and earnestly hope for an end to the flagrant violations of the Organization's Charter and of human rights. 
This determination is intended to be realistic, but it has merely resulted in pessimism. 
My delegation believes that we must guard energetically against this attitude. 
We cannot - we must not - allow a State Member of this Organization to disappear gradually, before our very eyes, as the result of the totally unjustified aggression of a neighbouring State. 
If we accepted such aggression, we would bring discredit on the United Nations, which, basically, was created to prevent such situations. 
We must therefore make every physical and moral effort to avoid the obliteration of a State and to protect the prestige of this Organization. 
The draft resolution which is before the Assembly, and of which my delegation is a sponsor, is indeed designed to ensure that everything possible is done to achieve that objective. 
As can be seen from a reading of the draft, it contains many varied ideas - all of them realistic and properly focused. 
But it must not happen. 
We cannot accept the ominous thought that whenever there is less talk of Bosnia and Herzegovina, there appears to be less interest in the subject. 
We must continue to talk about Bosnia until something is done. 
Before concluding, I should like to refer once again to the arms embargo against Bosnia - something that has always been difficult to defend. 
We have on other occasions expressed our opposition to this embargo, contending that it limited the right of self-defence of a State that has been the victim of aggression. 
However, any solution must make it possible for the defenseless victim of aggression to exercise the indispensable right of self-defence - a right that no one else can give it. 
Before the United States declared war, however, it had to maintain neutrality and to refrain from supplying weapons to friendly countries, including Canada. 
But a stratagem was used: military aircraft that it desired to give Canada were placed close to the border between the two countries, just a few metres from Canadian territory. 
Crews were not provided, and the engines were not running; the aircraft were towed by rope across the border, into Canadian territory. 
This stratagem, which was conceived by the Government of President Roosevelt, of fond memory, was used on many occasions. 
It was a clever ploy of the great President Roosevelt, and it took care of a difficult situation without violating any laws. 
Could not someone today find a similar means of coming to the assistance of Bosnia? We hope that such a person will appear. 
Mrs. JAGAN (Guyana): The Guyana delegation wishes to express its profound sorrow at the tragic situation existing in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We are gravely concerned at the agony and extreme suffering of the peoples of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The question one may ask is: has the United Nations fulfilled its duties and commitments as regards the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina? We know that the Security Council has been seized of this issue and has in fact adopted several resolutions thereon. 
The world community has watched with horror what has been taking place in Bosnia and Herzegovina and would wish peace to prevail in that troubled land. 
Humanitarian assistance to ease the terrible burden borne by the victims of the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina, particularly women and children, is imperative. 
As winter takes its hold in the region, the suffering of the population will be greatly heightened. 
While we commend the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees for the role she has played in providing relief, we must recognize that much more needs to be done to alleviate a worsening humanitarian situation. 
As a country with its own interesting and diverse mix of ethnic groups and social and cultural traditions, Guyana knows only too well some of the difficulties that can accompany this phenomenon. 
The international community bears an important responsibility in ensuring the discontinuance of unacceptable practices and the preservation of the societies in question. 
Each State Member of this body must exercise its responsibility to achieve that end. 
We firmly support that position. 
Above all, we must urge and maintain our main objective: to bring peace and an end to the suffering of the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The PRESIDENT: The sponsors of the draft resolution before us have requested a 10-minute suspension of the meeting to allow for consultations, in the hope that this will facilitate action on the draft resolution. 
Since, obviously, those consultations have already started, I now propose to suspend the meeting for 10 minutes. 
We would propose adding to the paragraph the words "subject to the provisions of Security Council resolution 827 (1993), and" after the opening phrase. 
Paragraph 25, as revised, would then read: 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. FEDOROV (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): The Russian Federation has consistently supported the international efforts to find a peaceful settlement to the crisis in the former Yugoslavia and the initiatives taken in that regard. 
The Geneva process has been given additional impetus by the European initiative. 
This is in keeping with our belief that it is indispensable, first and foremost, to reach a peaceful settlement and a peace agreement for Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Only a political solution can open the road to peace. 
In those circumstances it is Russia's deep conviction that the world community, as represented in the United Nations, must send a clear signal to encourage the parties to reach a peaceful settlement and avoid any steps that might tend to exacerbate the conflict and further complicate the negotiating process. 
This, indeed, was the aim of the amendments suggested by the Russian delegation to the sponsors of the draft resolution. 
However, neither those nor a number of other amendments suggested by the Russian delegation were taken into account. 
In view of the foregoing, the Russian delegation cannot vote in favour of the draft resolution in document A/48/L.50 and will therefore abstain in the voting. 
If paragraphs 17 and 19 of the draft resolution were put to a separate vote, the Russian delegation would vote against them, because their provisions contradict Security Council resolutions and are not at all valid. 
India fully supports the efforts being made by the international community, and particularly the two Co-Chairmen of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, to arrive at a fair, reasonable and irreversible political agreement acceptable to all three parties to end the tragic conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
At the same time, we are concerned that the draft resolution has a certain lack of balance and that it has certain technical and legal implications which we cannot fully endorse. 
Although there may be political compulsions for the General Assembly to recommend a certain course of action in this particular case, the principles of the United Nations Charter and the scheme it envisages to deal with matters relating to international peace and security should be strictly followed. 
The question of suspension or expulsion of Members is equally complex. 
My delegation is constrained to abstain on the draft resolution on account of these difficulties. 
When the Assembly considered this agenda item last year it adopted resolution 47/121 in the hope that the efforts of the international community, with the cooperation of all the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina, would have positive results. 
Unfortunately, however, the situation has remained very depressing. 
My Government strongly condemns the acquisition of territory by force of arms, acts of genocide, "ethnic cleansing", the torture of innocent civilians and the denial of humanitarian assistance. 
It is therefore paramount that humanitarian assistance continue to flow unhindered and be provided to all civilian populations, especially those under siege, without hindrance from any of the warring parties. 
For this reason, we believe that the following verities are still valid. 
First, the strategy of territorial gains by force cannot lead to a solution. 
Instead, it will further compound the already complex situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Hence, we do not believe that arming Bosnia and Herzegovina would necessarily enhance the negotiating position of the Bosnian people to win a peace settlement with the parties involved, in view of the internal complexity of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Kenya is convinced that the opportunities for a peaceful negotiated settlement have not been entirely lost. 
The positive role being played by the international community, through both the presence of the United Nations Protection Force in the area and the tireless efforts of international peace mediators, must be accompanied by the necessary political will, on account of the three ethnic groups in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
I wish to announce the following additional sponsors of the draft resolution: Mali and the Marshall Islands. 
A separate vote has been requested on operative paragraphs 17 and 19. 
Mr. SACIRBEY (Bosnia and Herzegovina): On behalf of the sponsors of the draft resolution, I wish to say that we object to the proposal for a separate vote on paragraphs 17 and 19. 
The Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina has fully and sincerely participated in all attempts to bring about a negotiated settlement and has given its full support to the latest European Union initiative. 
Unfortunately, the Serbs of Bosnia and Herzegovina and Serbia have failed to negotiate in good faith and have ignored the political and diplomatic efforts of the international community to deliver fruitful talks. 
We must envisage all further options for Bosnia and Herzegovina to exercise its full right of self-defence and to bring about a more appropriate environment for talks and the necessary political will to become part of the Serbian mind-set. 
The PRESIDENT: As the Assembly has heard, the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina has raised an objection to the request for division. 
Do any members wish to speak on the request for division? 
Mr. MOUMIN (Comoros): My delegation, having heard the statements of our colleagues from Kenya and Bosnia and Herzegovina, is fully behind the statement made by the latter. 
We believe that in voting separately on the two paragraphs mentioned we would be destroying the draft resolution as it has been composed. 
We therefore believe that the draft resolution has to be voted on as a whole; there should not be separate votes on some of its paragraphs. 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of Costa Rica. 
Mr. TATTENBACH (Costa Rica) (interpretation from Spanish): A few moments ago, when I spoke in the debate as a co-sponsor of the draft resolution, I pointed out that, taken separately, each one of its paragraphs would not have sufficient force to reverse the situation in Bosnia. 
I insisted that only the draft resolution as a whole could be a worthy solution to the matter at hand. 
At that time I did not think I would have to defend that idea in such short order. 
If the situation in Bosnia is to be dealt with, we cannot and must not deal only with its humanitarian aspects, which are so closely linked to the political and military aspects that it is impossible to separate them. 
That shows the linkage between the three aspects. 
Hence, we cannot separate the humanitarian aspect from the political and military aspects, because in so doing we would fall into a grave error. 
"The fact that the international community has based its strategy mainly on humanitarian-assistance aspects instead of taking a political decision forced the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) to try to prevent the worst, well-known and predictable humanitarian consequences. 
That is to say, it had an incomplete strategy for preventing this war." 
Mr. TATTENBACH (Costa Rica) (interpretation from Spanish): Yes, Mr. President, I shall conclude my statement at this point. 
Are there any speakers in favour of the request for division? 
As there appear to be none, I shall now, in accordance with rule 89, put the motion for division to the vote. 
That is to say - and I wish the Assembly to be very clear on this - we shall vote on Kenya's request for separate votes. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall now call on those representatives wishing to speak in explanation of vote. 
May I remind members that, in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
We appreciate the efforts of the sponsors of the draft resolution to find language acceptable to all delegations. 
Of particular importance to us is operative paragraph 16, under which the Assembly expresses deep alarm at the continuing systematic abuses committed against minorities - and there are Ukrainians among these minorities - who are suffering enormously as a result of the heightened hatred in the former Yugoslavia. 
Despite that, however, we cannot support certain formulations in the resolution - particularly those concerning the exemption of Bosnia and Herzegovina from the arms embargo as imposed on the former Yugoslavia by Security Council resolution 713 (1991). 
Ukraine's position on this matter was stated in the Security Council at its meeting on 29 June 1993. 
More arms in the area would inevitably create additional threats to the security of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), which, notwithstanding considerable losses, is doing its utmost to protect the civilian population and to ensure the delivery of humanitarian aid to the needy. 
While expressing its concern about the possible intensification of hostilities, Ukraine stands for strict compliance with all Security Council resolutions on Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In our view, additional arms cannot bring peace to Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We strongly believe that placing the heavy armaments of Bosnian Serbs under effective United Nations control would help to lower the level of armed confrontation and, thereby, make it unnecessary to consider lifting the arms embargo. 
At that time - as now - the international community expressed its deep concern at the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Mexico rejects any action designed to limit or obliterate the political independence, territorial integrity, self-determination and, finally, the sovereignty of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We join also in the emphatic appeal to all the parties that are responsible, directly or indirectly, for aggression to cease immediately their siege and their attacks on the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina and to seek, in good faith, a solution to the conflict. 
Failure to comply with Security Council resolutions undermines the effectiveness of the means available to the international community for finding solutions to the serious problems confronting the community of nations. 
However, my delegation abstained in the voting because, from our point of view, the text also contains certain provisions that depart from the letter and the spirit of the United Nations Charter. 
Mexico's abstention is, in effect, a vote in favour of a solution in keeping with the principles of the United Nations Charter and therefore permanent and lasting. 
We condemn the continued attacks on Sarajevo and the fighting in other parts of Bosnia and Herzegovina, which are still causing death and injury and disrupting the delivery of humanitarian supplies. 
We deplore the so-called ethnic cleansing and the use of detention/concentration camps by all those engaged in those abhorrent practices. 
It is for these reasons - these central and compelling reasons - that we voted in favour of the resolution, even though we continue to have reservations that the lifting of the arms embargo on Bosnia and Herzegovina would in itself facilitate a peaceful resolution of the fighting. 
We believe that our search for those outcomes requires the maintenance of international pressure upon the parties concerned. 
Furthermore, we believe that every effort should continue to be made to prevent the fighting from spreading to other areas and involving other countries. 
Finally, we strongly support the actions taken to date by the Security Council to limit and end the fighting in Bosnia and Herzegovina, and we urge the Council to continue its efforts. 
Mr. KEATING (New Zealand): New Zealand has sought two outcomes to the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina: first, a just settlement of the differences which underlie the conflict by negotiation rather than the use of military force; and, secondly, humanitarian assistance for the alleviation of suffering. 
The resolution calls upon all concerned to facilitate the unhindered flow of humanitarian assistance. 
It reaffirms the rights of all refugees and displaced persons to return to their homes, and it rejects the practice of "ethnic cleansing". 
The resolution also deals with the principles on which a settlement must be based, and we support those principles. 
With respect to the current phase of negotiations, we are pleased that, under European Union auspices, the parties have agreed to continue negotiating. 
We abstained in the voting on the resolution because, in our view, there are some elements that will not facilitate a negotiated settlement. 
We acknowledge the important efforts made by the sponsors to accommodate our concerns, but we remain of the view that increasing the flow of arms to the region will do nothing to promote a negotiated settlement. 
More weapons will not help the parties to reach a peaceful settlement. 
In fact, if there is a lesson to be learned from United Nations experiences in other regions, it is that a reduction in the number of weapons through disarming and demilitarization provides the only necessary basis for long-term security and stability. 
Mr. CARDENAS (Argentina) (interpretation from Spanish): The Argentine Republic reiterates its full recognition of and respect for the political independence, territorial integrity and sovereign rights of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
It also condemns the aggression of which Bosnia and Herzegovina is a victim, because it endangers international peace and security. 
We appeal to the all the parties to observe a cease-fire and halt the hostilities, which have already caused untold damage. 
In this respect, we condemn all those who, on any pretext, interrupt, delay or divert the flow of assistance. 
They deserve our vigorous condemnation for their blatant scorn for the value of the human person. 
We recognize the courage and sacrifice of all those who, whether in military uniforms or civilian clothes risk their lives daily in foreign lands for international peace and security, doing so with a nobility and generosity which can never be forgotten or ignored. 
We urge respect for the civilian populations of Bosnia and Herzegovina, who should be allowed unimpeded access to water, electricity and fuel and should have their basic needs attended to. 
We urge the resumption of negotiations to resolve all aspects of the conflict by peaceful means and to find a just and lasting solution. 
Despite the new language, the result is still the expulsion of Yugoslavia from the United Nations, an objective to which my delegation cannot subscribe. 
We made that clear in the General Assembly on 22 September 1992, in the vote we cast on a similar draft resolution and in the explanation we gave before the voting. 
What is happening in Bosnia and Herzegovina is a civil war involving its three constituent communities. 
Each community is receiving external support; the conflict could not have gone on this long without such support. 
The Tanzanian delegation is also troubled by what we see as the effect of the action proposed in paragraph 18. 
While its intent is clear and has our general sympathy, the effect, we fear, could be an escalation of the conflict, resulting in more suffering for all communities in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Our objective should be to stop the fighting and end the killing, not to aggravate the situation by creating conditions for an escalation of the conflict. 
It will be recalled that Jamaica abstained in the vote on resolution 47/1 at the time of its adoption. 
Ecuador stated then, and repeats today, that any solution that does not respect those principles can only engender new conflicts in the future. 
Our vigorous condemnation of human rights violations, and in particular the crime of "ethnic cleansing", remains valid today. 
Since that time, regrettably, the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina has continuously deteriorated. 
International action has proved both complicated and inadequate. 
We need compliance with Security Council resolutions; even more, we need the implementation of the purposes and principles of the United Nations Charter. 
Only then will it be possible to establish peace, stability and justice in that long-suffering part of the world. 
There must be respect both for the rights of States and, above all, for the rights of every member of the population of Bosnia and Herzegovina, whose suffering and martyrdom are an affront to mankind. 
Ecuador considers that the resolution just adopted constitutes a vigorous appeal along those lines, and for that reason we voted in favour. 
We agree that no acquisition of territory through the use of force can be condoned by the international community, and we share the utmost revulsion at the very notion of the heinous crime that has become known as "ethnic cleansing". 
A humanitarian tragedy of unbearable proportions is being inflicted upon the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina, despite the untiring efforts of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), United Nations agencies and private organizations to provide emergency relief assistance to those in need. 
As we see it, some elements of the resolution just adopted did not adequately reflect that perception. 
(c) HUMAN RIGHTS SITUATIONS AND REPORTS OF SPECIAL RAPPORTEURS AND REPRESENTATIVES: 
NECESSITY OF ADOPTING EFFECTIVE MEASURES FOR THE PROMOTION AND PROTECTION OF THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN THROUGHOUT THE WORLD WHO ARE VICTIMS OF ESPECIALLY DIFFICULT CIRCUMSTANCES, INCLUDING ARMED CONFLICTS: 
On agenda item 107, "Elimination of racism and racial discrimination", the Third Committee, in paragraph 12 of document A/48/625, recommends the adoption of two draft resolutions. 
In paragraph 8 of document A/48/625/Add.1, it recommends the adoption of one draft resolution and in paragraph 9, the adoption of a draft decision. 
Agenda item 108 is entitled "Right of peoples to self-determination". 
On agenda item 113, "Report of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, questions relating to refugees, returnees and displaced persons and humanitarian questions", the Third Committee, in paragraph 31 of document A/48/631, recommends the adoption of six draft resolutions. 
On agenda item 172, "Necessity of adopting effective measures for the promotion and protection of the rights of children throughout the world who are victims of especially difficult circumstances, including armed conflicts", the Third Committee, in paragraph 15 of document A/48/634, recommends the adoption of two draft resolutions. 
On agenda item 12, "Report of the Economic and Social Council", the Third Committee, in paragraph 11 of document A/48/624, recommends the adoption of four draft decisions. 
First, in section E of annex I, under sub-item (b) of item 114, the subject "High Commissioner for the promotion and protection of all human rights" should be listed for annual consideration. 
The PRESIDENT: If there is no other proposal under rule 66 of the rules of procedure, I shall take it that the Assembly decides not to discuss the other reports of the Third Committee that are before the Assembly today. 
The positions of delegations regarding the recommendations of the Third Committee have been made clear in the Committee and are reflected in the relevant official records. 
May I remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
This means that where recorded or separate votes were taken, we shall do the same in the Assembly. 
The Assembly will now consider parts I and II of the report (A/48/625 and Add.1) of the Third Committee on agenda item 107, entitled "Elimination of racism and racial discrimination". 
We shall first consider part I of the report of the Third Committee, contained in document A/48/625. 
Draft resolution I is entitled "Status of the International Convention on the Suppression and Punishment of the Crime of Apartheid". 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution II is entitled "Report of the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination". 
The Third Committee adopted this draft resolution. 
We turn first to the draft resolution, entitled "Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination", which was adopted by the Third Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 107? 
Approves the second report of the Credentials Committee. 
Reaffirming its resolutions 44/224 of 22 December 1989 and 46/217 of 20 December 1991 on international cooperation in the monitoring, assessment and anticipation of environmental threats and in assistance in cases of environmental emergency, 
Taking into account the ongoing activities of the Committee on Earth Observation Satellites in support of global environment monitoring and related applications, 
Bearing in mind the importance of the participation of relevant organs, specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, within their respective mandates, in Earthwatch, in particular in its environmental monitoring programmes, and the need for early warning capabilities in those programmes, 
Recognizing the need to make Earthwatch a more efficient instrument for environmental sensing and assessment of all elements influencing the global environment in order to ensure a balanced approach in serving, in particular, the needs of developing countries, 
Recognizing also the potential and importance of current available methods, technologies and techniques of monitoring, assessment and anticipation of global environmental problems, including remote sensing and monitoring from outer space, 
Recalling also its resolution 47/186 of 22 December 1992 on specific measures in favour of island developing countries, 
Reaffirming its resolution 47/189 of 22 December 1992, in which it decided to convene the first Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, 
II: Proceedings of the Conference, and vol. III: Statements made by Heads of State or Government at the Summit Segment of the Conference. I, Resolutions adopted by the Conference, resolution 1, annex II. development with respect to small island developing States, 
Stressing that, because the development options of small island developing States are limited, there are special challenges to planning for and implementing sustainable development, and that small island developing States will be constrained in meeting those challenges without the cooperation and assistance of the international community, 
2. Decides to convene the first Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States in Barbados from 25 April to 6 May 1994, including a high-level segment on 5 and 6 May; 
3. Urges once again that representation at the Conference be at the highest possible level; 
4. Decides to convene one day of pre-Conference consultations at the venue of the Conference on 24 April 1994; 
7. Also endorses Preparatory Committee decisions 3 5/ and 13 6/and decides to transmit the provisional rules of procedure and the provisional agenda to the Conference for adoption; 
1. By resolution 46/235, the General Assembly decided to establish the Committee on New and Renewable Sources of Energy and on Energy for Development. 
The Committee would comprise 24 government-nominated experts, elected by the Economic and Social Council for a period of four years, and would meet once every two years. 
It would also take over the mandate of the Committee on Natural Resources pertaining to energy, as defined in Economic and Social Council resolution 1535 (XLIX) of 27 July 1970. 
The Committee would furthermore address relevant issues contained in Agenda 21 pertaining to energy and related programmes and activities. 
Contact was made with the organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system and selected intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to solicit relevant information that would form a basis for preparing this report. 
3. It should be noted, however, that coverage of some important energy programmes and activities, such as those of the World Bank, is lacking since no submissions were received by the Secretariat. 
Furthermore, coverage is limited in some instances to new and renewable sources of energy, in part because of an apparent misunderstanding of the mandate of the Committee. 
4. Entities within the United Nations system are undertaking a wide range of activities, many of them ongoing. 
A large number of programmes have been in technical cooperation with developing countries, including advisory services, training workshops and seminars, publications and database management. 
Practically all of them, in one way or another, involve energy conservation and efficiency of use and issues relating to energy and the environment. 
6. The following reports have been prepared for the Committee on Environment and Sustainable Development of ESCAP: 
(a) Energy scene and trends, including integration of environment in energy policy and planning; 
(b) Sectoral energy demand trends, the potential for inter-fuel substitution and energy conservation, and the status of demand management in Asia; 
7. The above programme of ESCAP will be supplemented by the provision of advisory services to member countries on a variety of energy issues. 
ESCAP also plans to implement the Asian component of the Energy Efficiency 2000 Project, a global project proposed by the Economic Commission for Europe (ECE), to be implemented by all the regional commissions. 
An ad hoc group of experts is planned on energy resiliency and integration of environmental policy in energy development and management. 
(a) Energy reforms in Central and Eastern Europe covering market adaptation of energy, transition of the coal industry to a market-oriented economy, implications of economic reforms on electric power supply/demand and cooperation of the gas industry and market in the ECE region; 
(b) Rational use, efficiency and conservation of energy, encompassing the Energy Efficiency 2000 Project; energy efficiency standards, energy conservation, energy developments, policies and prospects in the region; rational use of coal, efficiency in the electric power subsector; and rational use of gas; 
(e) Energy demand and supply issues for sustainable development, comprising significant new developments affecting energy demand and supply in the short and medium terms; new and renewable sources of energy, developments in the coal industry; electric power developments, policies and statistics; and developments in the gas industry; 
WPC has addressed two main issues: coal extraction technologies in open cast mining and clean coal utilization technologies. 
WPC is currently developing programmes for building up national and regional capacities for promoting an environmental impact assessment of coal production and use technologies. 
Assistance to economies in transition has been through several workshops and activities concerning the Energy Efficiency 2000 Project. 
ECE has been cooperating actively in this area with other international and non-governmental organizations. 
10. Advisory services were rendered for the purpose of formulating integrated energy policies into overall socio-economic development strategies; maximizing efficiency of production, conversion, distribution and end-use of all forms of energy; and for a specific project on the possibility of interconnections of electrical grids in East Africa. 
Training has been conducted for researchers, engineers and technicians in conventional as well as new and renewable sources of energy, through workshops and seminars. 
ECA has published a number of documents, including guidelines on petroleum legislation; potential contribution of new and renewable sources of energy; and energy supply, energy use and related policy options in African countries. 
The Commission organized training workshops on energy policy and the environment, in October and November 1993; an ad hoc expert group meeting on nuclear science and technology; and an ad hoc meeting of senior advisers on energy strategy and policies in Africa in May 1993. 
12. The Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA) has undertaken many activities relevant to new and renewable sources of energy, including studies and seminars. 
Seminars have covered small-scale solar and wind technologies; economic, social and environmental aspects of biogas technologies, design, construction, operation and maintenance of biogas production plants and implementation of demonstration projects; and biogas technology covering various technical, economic, social and environmental aspects. 
Planned activities include a regional training workshop to review the latest development in the region and to explore, as well as promote, their application in the region; and a training programme on construction and operation of biogas plants. 
13. The countries in the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) region need timely and reliable information in order to formulate plans for the energy sector. 
The countries also need to access methodological and analytical instruments for their market studies and evaluation. 
In addition, owing to the shortage of resources, many national bodies in the region, concerned with planning in the energy sector, require advisory assistance and substantive support in these matters. 
The main objectives of the Commission, therefore, are to advise member States in the design and application of energy plans and policies and to support them in perspective studies of the energy sector. 
To this end, the activities of the Commission encompass research and preparation of studies on the interrelationship between energy, economic growth and development and the environment, and gathering and publishing statistics on the energy sector of the region. 
These objectives will be achieved through a number of studies on the prospects for renewable sources, complemented by profiles of analysis on conventional energy sources, as well as studies on energy efficiency and conservation, including demand-side management. 
The results of all these activities are made available to intergovernmental bodies and Governments through documents requested by intergovernmental bodies and technical reports for general distribution. 
15. The objective of the second subprogramme is to foster the acceleration of energy exploration and development, particularly in energy-deficient developing countries. 
Research work will focus on identifying gaps between investment requirements and financial availability and bringing them to the attention of relevant intergovernmental bodies. 
Research and analytical studies will monitor factors influencing overall energy resource investments such as, inter alia, institutional structures, energy prices, developments in exploration techniques and changes in the provisions of long-term agreements between host countries and foreign investors. 
Particular attention will be given to the exploring and monitoring of the mobilization of new sources of financing for sustainable energy development projects and programmes. 
17. The Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis has several activities in energy. 
The Division uses such sources as the United Nations Energy Questionnaire for the collection of national data; it collaborates with the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) and ECE in the collection of OECD and non-OECD European data, and it also uses various other public sources. 
Updating, correcting and retrieval of data in the energy statistics database are managed by the United Nations Statistical Information System (UNSIS). 
The database currently includes data from all countries, former countries and historical groupings, and covers the period 1950-1991. 
The Division issues publications, with set tables, covering production, consumption and trade of solid, liquid and gaseous fuels as well as electricity, such as the Energy Statistics Yearbook (series J). 
The result of this effort can be found in the report of the Ad Hoc Expert Group on Methods for the Collection and Compilation of Statistics on New and Renewable Sources of Energy (ESA/STAT/AC.30/19). 
The Division provides technical assistance in the form of training, seminars, workshops and study tours to advance energy statistics in developing countries. 
It is envisaged that extensions of methodological and data collection work will take place in the following areas: energy price and cost statistics; statistics on energy-related infrastructure, such as pipelines, tanker fleets and transmission lines, and on energy and investments and exploration activities. 
Linking environmental statistics and indicators with energy statistics is also envisaged as a future activity of the Department. 
18. The Macroeconomic and Social Policy Analysis Division is involved in analysing current and long-term energy developments and prospects and their impact on the world economy and development efforts. 
It assists in the preparation of documents to intergovernmental bodies on these issues. 
Global energy trends, in particular international oil markets, are analysed in chapter V of the World Economic Survey, published annually. 
In the context of Project LINK, the Department monitors oil price developments and undertakes research on the impact of energy consumption on the environment. 
19. The energy programme of the Department for Development Support and Management Services focuses on operational activities, including advisory services, project formulation and implementation, organization of meetings, symposia and workshops and publications. 
The Department fielded technical advisory services to 60 developing countries, and is currently executing 115 energy projects in 40 developing countries, with a total budget of $110 million. 
It is also assisting several countries in the safe and more environmentally conscious development of their coal resources, for example the $10 million Global Environment Facility (GEF) project in China for the recovery of methane from coal formations, and clean coal technologies. 
The Department is implementing a large-scale programme on power plant modernization, rehabilitation, operation and maintenance, aimed at increasing the efficiency of systems for generation, transmission and distribution of electric power, and has sponsored interregional seminars in the Russian Federation, Sweden, Jordan and Finland in support of the programme. 
It has also been providing assistance to Governments to establish and/or strengthen their capabilities in national energy planning and energy data and information processing. 
The Department has played a pioneering role in the development of geothermal energy, and provides expertise for basic geoscientific surveys, in exploratory drilling and in reservoir engineering and management. 
It is involved in a $7 million project in Zimbabwe, funded through GEF, which is intended to provide a model for other countries with sufficient solar energy. 
21. The Department maintains an ongoing programme of research in support of technical cooperation. 
Its publications in 1993 include Power Generation Options, Energy Efficiency in Transportation and Trends in Environmental Impact Assessment of Energy Projects. 
In 1992, the Department began the preparation of upstream studies of technical cooperation requirements at the national and subregional levels for UNDP under the TSS-1 programme. 
Seven studies have so far been completed, in China, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Peru, the Pacific subregion and the South Asia subregion. 
An expanded programme of studies has been approved for 1994-1995. 
The Department produces the Energy newsletter; The Natural Resources Forum, a quarterly journal (to be discontinued in 1994); a book series and technical publications, all of which focus on natural resources and energy-related development issues. 
22. The Department has organized several meetings, workshops and symposia, in which representatives of developing countries have participated actively. 
The Department organized international seminars in Beijing and Stockholm on policies, programmes and priorities for dealing with energy, environment and sustainable development. 
23. The United Nations Development Programme is currently formulating an overall strategy on energy and the environment as part of its continuing activities in this field. 
UNDP views energy as a key factor in economic development, and energy activities will continue to play a major role in its technical cooperation programmes. 
Current projects cover a variety of areas, including the following: national energy sector reviews, energy conservation, petroleum exploration, coal mining, wood fuels, hydropower and new and renewable sources of energy. 
These projects are executed either by other United Nations entities or by the Office of Programme Services of UNDP or through national execution. 
There have been improvements in the coordination of these projects since a programme approach was adopted, meaning that an energy umbrella programme contains a few smaller projects in different energy areas, also taking into account other donor projects. 
UNDP GEF energy projects total some $86 million and range from installation of renewable energy systems to monitoring of greenhouse gases; they cover, in particular, Africa, Asia and the Pacific and Latin America and the Caribbean. 
25. In future, UNDP will focus on such areas as strengthening of government capabilities to monitor projects undertaken by the private sector in the energy field, including negotiation and energy-management techniques. 
Further funds have been made available by the Government of Italy for a financial study and to initiate fund-raising activities and begin procedures for establishing an initial network comprising a few pilot centres. 
UNU is currently collaborating with the Department for Development Support and Management Services and recently convened a colloquium at Castel Gandolfo to examine ways in which the proposed network can be designed to achieve some of the goals of Agenda 21. 
27. UNU continues to support the publication of ASSET, which was originally conceived to relieve, in particular, the intellectual isolation of experts on new and renewable sources of energy, especially those from developing countries. 
It plans to continue the above courses and to survey possibilities for regional and travelling seminars, in conjunction with other institutions, in similar courses and in the development of course work in energy and the environment by selected groups or individual institutions. 
28. The activities of the World Health Organization (WHO) relating to energy include (a) use of new and renewable sources of energy for health and (b) assessment and control of environmental pollution from all sources, including energy. 
29. The main focus in the second category of activities is prevention of environmental pollution, including the preparation of guidance and reference materials for conducting training programmes covering indoor air pollution from biomass fuel, assessment of air, water and land pollution and motor vehicle air pollution. 
It also includes the preparation of training materials to provide participants with the fundamentals of integrated environmental management at both the industrial sector and national levels; a case in point is the training workshop in environmental control technology. 
The purpose of this programme is to foster awareness of the need for more fully integrated approaches to the assessment and management of risks and environmental safety. 
The projects included workshops on technical assistance in petroleum refining (Ecuador, Cuba and the countries belonging to the Southern African Development Council). 
UNIDO is providing technical assistance in energy conservation in the following areas: auditing at the plant level; development of appropriate software; formulation of corrective measures; and technical training. 
It has been involved in promoting the transfer of modern technologies for gasification, fluidized bed combustion and direct liquefaction, with a view to minimizing adverse environmental impacts. 
32. UNIDO organized a conference on ecologically sustainable industrial development at Copenhagen in 1991, which identified the need to reduce pollution intensity as the most effective means of making industrial development compatible with concern for the environment. 
The Organization is cooperating in energy-related matters with other Vienna-based intergovernmental organizations, namely, IAEA, the Organization of the Petroleum Exporting Countries (OPEC) and the International Institute for Applied Systems Analysis (IIASA). 
It is also cooperating in the follow-up to the Senior Expert Symposium on Electricity and the Environment, held at Helsinki in 1991. 
A joint inter-agency project, entitled "Databases and Methodologies for Comparative Assessment of Different Energy Sources for Electricity Generation (DECADES)", is being implemented; the project relates to the assessment of various options for electricity generation, bearing in mind their technical programmes, economic competitiveness and health, as well as environmental impact. 
UNIDO plans to establish an Energy Unit. The Unit will place special emphasis on energy efficiency and conservation through technology and process adjustment, equipment maintenance and transfer of technology. 
The Unit will also be responsible for inter-agency cooperation. 
To this end, it is supporting the work of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for a Framework Convention on Climate Change. 
It is involved in a large number of activities, including special programmes and projects with direct or indirect relevance to the development of new and renewable sources of energy, such as resource assessment, production, distribution and consumption. 
With increasing environmental concern, WMO is providing services in such areas as environmental impact assessment. 
WMO successfully concluded a workshop at Budapest in 1992 on a regional project on meteorological information for the development of renewable energy. 
It provided expert advice and some software. 
An important result of the project is the development and testing of systems for implementing energy meteorology within national meteorological services. 
The Agency has developed an integrated package approach to energy, electricity and nuclear power programme planning, and is sharing the results of this effort with other organizations, for example the World Bank, the Asian Development Bank and the Inter-American Development Bank. 
Furthermore, the Agency provides basic information, guidance and technical assistance in planning the introduction of nuclear power. 
It has prepared a document on good practices in nuclear power plant construction. 
IAEA maintains a database on power reaction information systems (PRIS), which provides world-wide coverage of operating experience. 
The Agency has also produced a study on nuclear safety analysis. 
35. The Agency is involved in the Waste Management Assessment and Technical Review Programme, which assists Member States with nuclear power plants and fuel cycle activities in their evaluation of technical operational safety and performance features of radioactive waste management systems - planned or in operation. 
The Agency provides advisory services for maintaining high standards of nuclear safety. 
IAEA has an ongoing programme on comparative assessment of nuclear power and other energy systems for electricity generation. 
Meanwhile, IAEA is participating in the preparation of the second assessment report of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change. 
36. The energy programme of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) focuses on two aspects, namely, the development of training and information services in renewable energy and energy conservation and the establishment of an international forum to review and evaluate the impact of energy use. 
UNESCO also sponsors networks on new and renewable sources of energy and energy conservation in Asia and the Pacific, in Latin America and the Caribbean, and in Africa. 
37. A major initiative of UNESCO was the launching of the World Solar Summit Process (WSSP) in 1992; in this context, solar refers to all forms of renewable energy. 
The continuation of this programme has been approved for the next biennium. 
At that meeting, experts from many countries gave in-depth consideration to the assessment of critical solar energy and related fields. 
The meeting discussed and approved the conclusions and recommendations of the High-level Expert Meeting for the World Solar Summit and the Resolution Addressed to the Founding Sponsors of the World Solar Summit Process, together with more specific recommendations on other topics, which identified strategic projects to be undertaken. 
38. Phase two will be a form of referendum on the future of solar energy developments, based on the outcome of phase one and on the reflection and comments of relevant national ministries and other competent governmental and non-governmental organizations. 
National and regional meetings along the lines of the Summit will be encouraged to promote popular support. 
High-level expert meetings will be organized at the national and regional levels as well. 
Phase three will consist of a major congress in 1995, at which the documents produced during phase two will be debated. 
The programme of action for the world solar decade will be drawn up, setting out well-defined objectives and activities at the international, regional and national levels. 
Phase four will be a summit of heads of State in 1995, focusing attention at the highest level on the programme of action for the world solar decade. 
Phase five will be the launching of the world solar decade, 1995-2005, and the adoption of the programme of action. 
The decade will be one of intense global activity designed to foster research, development, commercialization and rational use of renewable energy and technologies based on the programme of action. 
39. Phase one has already identified several large-scale projects that could encourage greater use of renewable energy. 
These include solar energy for rural development; public information and education; solar energy for the development of Africa; solar energy for peace; world solar fund; and an international solar treaty. 
40. The energy programmes of the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) cover assessment and planning; wood, solar, wind and bio-energy; rural mechanization; small hydropower systems; draught animal technology; and integration of energy sources. 
For example, a Latin American Working Group on Energy Planning for Sustainable Rural Development has been established. 
FAO has been cooperating with ECLAC, the Inter-American Development Bank and the Latin American Energy Organization in formulating projects in this area. 
It has also initiated collaboration with the African Development Bank (in the African Energy Programme), ESCWA and ECA. 
41. FAO activities in its wood energy programmes include the production of charcoal and wood-based commercial energy for industrial and rural community needs. 
Studies have been carried out on the flow of wood fuels in Costa Rica, the Dominican Republic and the Philippines, and case-studies for wood-fuel electricity generation are being prepared for Argentina and Peru. 
Wood energy is one of the five areas of priority of the Tropical Forest Action Plan, launched in 1985 to address the most urgent aspects of tropical deforestation. 
The bio-energy programme relates to agriculture, forestry and energy and social as well as cultural issues and covers land-use planning, employment generation, and environmental, technological and economic considerations. 
Among the technologies of interest are anaerobic digestion of organic waste and residues, organic recycling and gasification of wood and agricultural residues. 
FAO has evolved a multidisciplinary approach to address these multifaceted issues. 
FAO has been promoting their application and assessing their appropriateness for rural areas. 
Wind energy is used for water pumping and lifting, milling and provision of auxiliary power to fishing vessels. 
Part of the work of FAO involves improving knowledge of wind-energy potential, and monitoring and analysing wind-power generating systems for decentralized rural electrification schemes. 
43. Energy input is implicitly treated in many FAO field projects which involve the introduction of machinery, tools and alternative technologies to rural areas in relation to various farming systems and agro-industrial activities. 
Activities in this area comprise a field project that integrates alcohol production from sorghum with biogas, pyrolysis, solar and wind systems, energy conservation, and other energy sources to meet specific farm activities. 
45. FAO is sponsoring regional meetings in wood energy in Latin America and Asia. 
It was involved in an International Workshop on Grain Drying, held in Brazil in October 1993, during which the latest solar drying technologies were discussed. 
46. The Commonwealth secretariat is currently embarking on the implementation of a major programme in new and renewable sources of energy that will initially encompass solar and biomass energy. 
The programme will promote the use of photovoltaic energy for electricity supply in rural areas and will incorporate training in the installation and maintenance of equipment; in the long run, it is intended to promote commercial possibilities through transfer of technology, significant private sector involvement and implementing government policies. 
IEA is assisted by standing groups and special committees, which draw on energy specialists from member countries. 
The committees are: (a) Committee on Energy Research and Technology, which encourages international cooperation in energy technology and (b) Committee on Non-Member Countries, which closely monitors energy developments in their global context. 
49. IEA encourages its members to increase their energy security through diversification of their energy sources - through annual reviews of individual member country's policies. 
The Industry Advisory Board advises the Standing Group on Emergency Questions on energy, oil sharing and relevant questions. 
IEA has also developed additional measures to respond to oil supply disruptions; these would include early and coordinated use of stocks; measures to reduce oil consumption; short-term fuel switching; increased indigenous consumption; and discouraging unusually large spot market purchases. 
The Standing Group on Oil Markets collects information on world oil production, stock levels and changes, worldwide stocks at sea, oil imports and exports, consumption and refinery operations. 
50. The Committee on Energy Research Technology achieves its objectives through enhanced cooperation on energy research and development, as well as application of new and efficient energy technologies. 
To this end, it carries out annual reviews of national energy technology policies and research and development programmes to assess their relevance to energy security goals, and sponsors state-of-the-art reviews and conferences on promoting energy technologies. 
The Committee on Non-Member Countries studies energy-related developments in energy-producing and consuming countries throughout the world and examines the global context for IEA energy policy decisions. IEA has made a major commitment in Central and Eastern Europe and the former Soviet Union. 
It is also actively involved in multilateral activities such as the negotiations on the European Energy Charter and the Conference on Coordination of Assistance to the Newly Independent States. 
51. IEA publishes many documents relating to its activities. 
52. Since its creation in 1973, activities of the Latin American Energy Organization (OLADE) have included training, research and development and promotion of new and renewable sources of energy. 
Emphasis has been on training in energy technologies and applications through seminars and workshops. 
Specific activities have related to geothermal energy, small-scale hydropower, biomass and solar and wind energy. 
A current joint project, with the Inter-American Development Bank, is completing work on new guidelines on reconnaissance, evaluation, development and use of geothermal energy. 
While activities in wind energy have focused on the preparation of technical documents for use in training workshops, a preliminary wind atlas in the region has been completed and published. 
A workshop on photovoltaic systems for rural electrification, funded by UNDP and the Amazon Cooperation Treaty, was held at Quito in 1993. 
OLADE plans to prepare new guides in geothermal energy and to implement a project in small-scale hydropower and electrification involving solar and wind energy and small-scale hydropower plants. 
A workshop on photovoltaic systems for rural electrification is planned for March 1994. 
It has formulated a set of projects and programmes, some of which are being implemented. 
A programme on energy economics involves energy audits and training of technicians, the first beneficiaries being Sierra Leone and the Niger. 
The Community has also established a network of national entities charged with the collection and dissemination of information on renewable energy, which meets annually. 
The Community is currently looking for funding, amounting to a total of US$ 517,354, for the setting up of an information system, involving training of personnel in various national entities; information equipment for data storage and management, and documentation. 
In order to expand the energy audit programme to three more countries in the Community, an additional US$ 332,492 is needed. 
The first committee works on standardization in the field of solar energy utilization in space and water heating, cooling, industrial process heating and air-conditioning. 
The committee has published six international standards, and two technical reports. 
The committee comprises two working groups, one on liquid hydrogen fuelling systems and tanks for surface vehicles and the other on liquid hydrogen tank containers for combined transportation and ship carriers. 
55. Because of an increasing demand for standardized methods for comparing different energy sources, the committee on technical energy systems was created in 1991. 
Comparisons based on analyses in energy terms might often be the only way. 
Common and globally accepted basic concepts and definitions are desirable to describe energy systems so as to be able to compare different sectors of the industry, as well as to establish methods of arriving at criteria for comparisons. 
There is also a growing demand for standardized information, so-called energy declarations, for products and processes, which the committee will address. 
The committee will standardize basic concepts and methods used to define, describe, analyse and compare technical energy systems and energy-ware balances, involving three working groups. 
56. The main objectives of the Centre on Integrated Rural Development for Asia and the Pacific (CIRDAP) are to assist national action; promote regional cooperation; and act as a servicing institution for promoting integrated rural development. 
Additional training programmes will essentially be a condition of the above training group, focusing on planning and management of natural resources. 
57. The Inter-American Development Bank has long recognized the key role that energy plays in social and economic development and has supported countries in the region in the development of their energy resources. 
The Bank is active in supporting programmes in the field of energy, covering such areas as the construction of hydroelectric plants, oil and gas pipelines, electric power transmission systems, urban and rural electrification, and other projects for increasing the region's energy supply. 
It emphasizes the need to expand energy supplies in rural areas in order to increase productivity in these areas. 
Since 1981, the Bank has been involved in projects in the field of new and renewable sources of energy covering geothermal, wind, solar and biomass energy. 
It has provided financing for strengthening or building institutions in the region and for the transfer and adaptation of renewable energy technologies. 
The Bank has also provided financial support for research and development of new energy systems and has fostered regional and international cooperation through information exchange and research and development efforts. 
58. In geothermal energy, it has funded projects in Costa Rica, El Salvador and Nicaragua, as well as regional technical cooperation projects and programmes. 
These have included commissioning of power plants, exploratory drilling, feasibility studies etc. 
In wind energy, IDB activities have involved feasibility studies for wind power projects in Costa Rica. 
IDB is also financing a photovoltaic demonstration project and is currently participating in a technical cooperation programme involving studies and designs for national solar water heater programmes in the Caribbean. 
IDB has been active in the Financing Energy Services for Small-scale Energy Users (FINESS), which is a cooperative programme with other multinational organizations, as well as such major entities as the United States Department of Energy. 
The Bank has co-financed a number of studies and projects in electricity in the various subregions of the continent. 
The Bank actively promotes regional integration on issues relating to energy. 
Furthermore, the Bank is assisting member countries in their efforts to accelerate the penetration of electricity to rural areas (Egypt, the Gambia and Tunisia). 
It will continue its involvement in similar projects, namely, energy conservation, new and renewable sources of energy, hydropower development and regional integration. 
The policy document will guide the Bank in its future intervention in the energy sector. 
The Bank has also launched the African Energy Programme, a multinational project in which the Bank is cooperating with the International Labour Organisation (ILO), FAO, UNDP and UNESCO. 
61. The thrust of the energy sector activities of the Asian Development Bank will be the promotion of fuel diversification and oil substitution by indigenous and renewable energy sources. 
Major areas of concern in the 1990s will include energy and the environment, resource mobilization and regional cooperation. 
As to energy and the environment, the Bank will promote a more systematic and detailed effort to integrate environmental considerations in planning, development and use of energy. 
It will also pay special attention to the use of clean coal technologies and measures to integrate transborder concerns such as acid rain. 
The Bank will actively promote increasing attention to energy conservation, in general, and to demand-wise management, in particular, in the electricity sector. 
The Bank will also examine its possible role in promoting decentralized rural energy systems based on new and renewable sources of energy. 
The Bank will also promote the increasing participation of the private sector in owning and operating energy systems through such options as build-operate-transfer (BOT). 
Finally, the Bank will seek to promote regional cooperation and development in energy by integrating power systems across national borders, formulating regional gas pipeline grids, and developing large energy projects of regional economic relevance. 
63. EIB energy sectoral lending supports the Economic Community's energy policy objectives such as the rational use of energy, import diversification away from oil, and development of indigenous resources. 
The increased investment of EIB for the rational use of energy is beginning to have noticeable impact on the energy picture. 
Its lending in renewable sources of energy, including solar and wind energy and energy from solid municipal waste, has concentrated on hydroelectric power projects, which, in 1992, was of the order of 12.2 per cent. 
EIB also lends funds to countries outside the European Union: 70 African, Caribbean and Pacific States; 12 Mediterranean countries and 10 Eastern European countries, respectively. 
The Bank's policy in regard to lending outside the European Union has been based on detailed economic and technical analysis of alternative solutions and the optimum size and timing of project implementation, together with their environmental impact. 
It has already approved a loan of ECU 74 million to Slovenia for the refurbishment of hydropower stations. 
A number of technical cooperation studies are under way to investigate future projects in such areas as hydropower in Latvia, Albania and Kyrgyzstan, mini-hydropower stations in the Danube region, and geothermal heating in the Russian Federation. 
Many other projects are being discussed with Governments in the region, including, for example, the development of solar cells in Bulgaria, geothermal energy in Slovakia, peat power in the Baltics, wind farms in Ukraine and mini-hydropower plants in Armenia. 
Initially, the Congress focused on the electricity subsector. 
But in recent times, coverage has broadened to a wide range of key issues, at the global, regional and national levels, associated with the development and use of all forms of energy. 
The fifteenth Congress took place at Madrid in 1992, and the sixteenth Congress is scheduled for 1995 in Tokyo. 
WEC publishes the Survey of Energy Resources on a regular basis. It contains information on fossil fuels, uranium, hydropower, principal renewable energy resources and nuclear energy. 
66. The World Resources Institute (WRI) has many activities in the field of energy, among which is a project on renewable energy for sustainable development. 
The overall goal of the project is to identify and promote policy reforms and initiatives to increase the contribution of cost-effective renewable energy supplies in developing countries. 
In undertaking the above studies, WRI will collaborate with other institutions in the exchange of data and ideas. 
67. The Worldwatch Institute has been very active in environment and related matters. 
Its overall goal is to raise public awareness of environment issues. 
To this end, the main objective of the Institute is to provide information to policy makers, the media and the public about the complex links between the global economy and the environment. 
The Institute has acted as an efficient early warning system on global trends, for example, in regard to global warming and fuelwood shortage. 
The Institute undertakes research projects on new energy technologies and policies, as well as on other topics. 
Recent articles and reports of the Institute include cost-effective national energy strategy for the United States, building a bridge to sustainable energy, the bridge to clean energy beyond the petroleum age; designing a solar energy economy and empowering development; and the new energy equation. 
68. The main objectives of the recently established World Energy Efficiency Association are to serve as a clearing-house for information on energy programmes, technologies and measures; to disseminate information worldwide and to publicize international cooperation efforts in energy conservation. 
The main activities of the Association are to assist its members to develop a comprehensive directory of institutions concerned with energy efficiency; to develop in-depth profiles of energy efficiency centres and prepare a guide to databases of energy efficiency technologies; and to help coordinate voluntary support from individual members. 
69. The International Association for Hydrogen Energy promotes the use of hydrogen energy systems as a permanent solution to such problems as global warming, ozone layer depletion, acid rain, oil spills and the like. 
70. The Agri-Energy Roundtable Inc. (AER) was established in 1980 as a result of concern about the impact of rising energy prices on the agro-food chain. 
Aspects of renewable energy technologies in other post-harvest stages, such as those related to transport, drying, storage and preparation, are also explored by these subcommittees. 
71. The World Liquified Petroleum Gas (LPG) Forum promotes the continued safe development of the LPG industry by pooling industry resources worldwide. 
To this end, it organizes international conferences, exhibitions and seminars relevant to the LPG industry and maintains a permanent base to coordinate its activity, involving collection and dissemination of information as well as safety practices. 
Many organizations highlight the need for policies and strategies that aim at integrating energy, environment and other considerations. 
Some have active programmes of technical cooperation in this area. 
Specific activities encompass all aspects of energy development and use. 
73. Many organizations are engaged in research and development and related activities, covering a wide variety of energy issues, but without any formal coordinating mechanism or regular and consistent exchange of information, at either the planning or implementation stages. 
The Committee may wish to consider its future role in this respect. 
Avoiding a purely scientific and industrial approach, the environmental technology centre would be a technology centre whose main purpose would be to promote and produce appropriate environmental technologies that combine industrial development research with training. 
Moreover, the Tunisian approach will facilitate cooperation in various areas of development, in particular in the sectors of science and technology and the productive sector, thereby promoting an open system that will have a positive impact on other areas in which technology can be applied. 
The establishment of an environmental technology centre in Tunisia would contribute to national capacity-building and would set an example for other developing countries, in particular in Africa and the Arab Mediterranean region. 
The second objective is to promote cooperation at the national and international levels to meet the development and environmental challenges facing the region. 
The centre will disseminate information to potential users in Tunisia and the African and Arab Mediterranean region; 
(b) Establish a training centre to provide, together with universities and other higher educational institutions, expertise in the use of environmental technologies, in keeping with the specific needs of Tunisia and the region. 
The training centre will deal with key areas of environmental protection, namely: 
(i) Water and sanitation; 
(ii) Waste management and recycling; 
(iii) Protection of the coast; 
(iv) Biological conservation and measures to combat desertification; 
(c) Promote scientific research that is geared primarily towards applied research. 
(d) Provide adequate infrastructure and other means of improving the industrial development of environmental technologies suitable for Tunisia, in keeping with the exigencies of its environment programme and its legislation. 
Such technology reflects a systematic and concerted effort to produce, to the extent possible, an appropriate technology in keeping with national requirements and the requirements of foreign entrepreneurs and investors; it will foster innovation and create opportunities in other areas where such technology can be applied. 
The establishment of the environmental technology centre requires close cooperation with the various participants in decision-making and the implementation of the project. 
The participants include, in particular, the Government, scientific research institutes, the private sector, financial institutions and non-governmental organizations. 
The centre will be governed by a board of directors composed of the principal participants and will function as a public industrial and commercial enterprise. 
The establishment of the centre requires a conceptual approach that promotes investment and technical assistance. 
(a) With regard to the scientific and research objectives and the functions of the centre, cooperation will be established with research institutes in Tunisia and in the region and with the industrialized countries, thus ensuring North-South, South-South cooperation and "three-way" cooperation; 
(c) With regard to cooperation and investment, relations will be established at the national and regional levels with organizations specializing in the promotion of industrial development, with international investment institutions and so forth; 
The cost of implementation will depend on the nature and objectives of the centre. 
However, the centre will be established in accordance with international criteria, and particular consideration will be given to the technologies to be developed and the future expansion of the centre. 
The primary beneficiary of this project is Tunisia which, through this approach, integrates environmental and economic concerns, scientific and industrial activities and the introduction of new instruments into its domestic policy with a view to developing its capacity for sustainable development. 
Moreover, the centre will provide a number of services (dissemination of information, training and cooperation in the field of research) that will enable the African and Arab Mediterranean countries to participate and thus benefit directly from the establishment of the centre. 
1. The Commission on the Status of Women, in 1990, decided to include "measures to eradicate violence against women" on the agenda of its thirty-eighth session, in 1994, as the priority theme under the rubric of peace. 
2. The Commission has been seized of the issue for some time. 
The issue of violence against women in the family and society was a priority theme under the rubric of peace at the Commission's thirty-second session, in 1988, based on the work of an expert group meeting convened in December 1986 by the Division. 
On the basis of its analysis, in the context of the first review and appraisal of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women, violence against women was identified as a major obstacle to the achievement of peace, one which should be given special attention. 
The Committee recommended that all States parties to the Convention should report on legislative and other measures which have been taken to address violence against women, to protect the victims by providing support services, and to compile statistics on the incidents. 
4. Other United Nations bodies also felt the need to tackle the problem from their own perspective. 
The Eighth United Nations Congress on Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders in 1990 adopted a resolution urging Member States to develop and implement policies and measures and strategies within and outside the criminal justice system to respond to the problem of domestic violence. 
This was endorsed by General Assembly resolution 45/114, in which, additionally, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to convene a working group of experts to formulate guidelines for a manual for practitioners. 
The resolution also condemned systematic rape, made specific recommendations to Governments and requested the Commission on Crime Prevention to include the item in the agenda at its next session. 
5. With the growth of global concern with the phenomenon, the Commission took the step of drafting a declaration on the elimination of violence against women. 
The first draft was prepared by an expert group meeting in November 1991. 
Subsequently, an intersessional working group of the Commission, meeting in late August 1992, prepared a final draft which was then passed, by the full Commission, to the Economic and Social Council. 
The adoption of the draft declaration was recommended by the World Conference on Human Rights in June 1993. 
At its forty-eighth session, on 20 December 1993, the General Assembly adopted the Declaration by its resolution 48/104. 
The 10 experts were drawn from all regions and from a variety of backgrounds, including Governments and non-governmental organizations, scholars and practitioners. 
It also involved 43 observers from Governments, non-governmental organizations and organizations in the United Nations system. 
The Expert Group Meeting sought to go beyond the draft declaration and suggest what might be done to implement its provisions at national and international levels. 
8. Any form of violence against women is an expression of oppression and harassment which have its roots in deep-rooted concepts of relations between women and men. 
Over the past decade violence against women has been recognized as an obstacle to their full and equal participation in development. 
Evidence from all regions of the world reveals that irrespective of any other factor women may encounter violence in the form of violence in the home, sexual assault in the street or at home, sexual harassment or intimidation at work, persecution and mass rape in armed conflicts. 
9. Violence can be seen as the use of coercive forms of power: the use of force or the threat of its use to compel someone to do something that the person might not otherwise do. 
It is part of a continuum ranging from legitimate power (a person does something because it is right to do so) through utilitarian power (a person does something because of a reward for so doing) to coercive power. 
It is used to maintain women in a subordinate position, against their will. 
While the act of violence (beating, otherwise injuring, or killing) is a clear expression of coercion, so too is the systematic use of direct threats of violence (to the woman) or indirect threats (to her children), or threats of economic harm. 
All of these types of violence, linked to coercion, are set out in the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence Against Women. 
Other types of violence are more problematic. 
Few legal systems can deal with the systematic use of threats not accompanied by a violent act. 
Yet this type of violence can be as effective in coercing as physical acts. 
Others may require the use of public institutions, like the education system, to influence values and attitudes. 
Rather than the punishment fitting the crime, it is more a matter of the prevention fitting the cause. 
14. An essential step in combating violence against women is to take away any excuse that it might be under any circumstance legitimate. 
It is important that these assumptions be rejected by society. 
15. The establishment of an international norm, such as the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence Against Women, which denies the legitimacy of violence against women is an obvious first step. 
The next step is the expression of this norm in national law and practice. 
The recommendations of the Expert Group Meeting on steps to address violence against women in the mainstream human rights regime, especially through the mechanism of a special rapporteur, are relevant. 
16. Within the community, acceptance of the responsibility publicly to shame persons who violate the norm of no violence can be an effective measure. 
17. An obvious measure is to train military forces to understand that violence against women (or indeed against civilians generally) is not acceptable and will be punished, as indeed it should under the Geneva Conventions. 
Here, the recommendations of the Expert Group Meeting on violence against women in armed conflict and on the role of United Nations peace-keeping forces are important. 
The notion that peace-keeping troops be given a standard of conduct and be trained to recognize and deal appropriately with violence against women is worthy of consideration. 
18. Because there has not been recognition in many societies that violence against women is not legitimate, there has been little attention paid to delegitimizing it. 
Effective means for doing this can usefully be explored. 
The recommendations of the Expert Group Meeting on the use of education and consciousness-raising apply here. 
19. The exercise of utilitarian power suggests another range of measures to both deter and punish violence against women. 
Indeed, in many societies, violence against women can be combated by civil, rather than criminal, law. 
20. The use of civil penalties like fines for corporations that fail to combat sexual harassment, for example, may represent a means of enforcing norms. 
Within groups, even those without recourse to the legal system, making the use of violence in the community or workplace a factor that hinders an individual's advancement may also be a deterrent. 
22. Finally, the provision of shelters or other means by which women can escape from abusive relationships can be seen not only as a remedial measure but also one that increases the cost to the perpetrator by denying him the support provided by an abused spouse. 
23. An ultimate remedy is to use the coercive power of the State to deal with the issue. 
In practice, this implies the criminalization of violence, wherever it is found. In the case of acts of extreme violence, like battering or murder, the State role is unquestioned. The effectiveness of using public force in less extreme types of violence is less clear. 
24. This is reflected in a number of debates about the role of the State in combating trafficking, in resolving domestic conflicts, in regulating private consensual behaviour. 
Part of the debate revolves around the right of the State to intervene; part revolves around the capacity of the State. 
And part revolves about the efficacy of the remedy. 
In the last case, the issue is whether use of violence by the State to deter violence in the family and community does not lead to further violence. 
25. The effectiveness and fairness of the forces of public order in dealing with violence against women and the fairness of the judicial system to prosecute and punish depends on whether that force is applied with deliberation, inevitability and fairness. 
1. The risk of personal victimization is an increasing factor of the late twentieth century. 
It is a risk which is faced in the growing numbers of both national and international armed conflicts as well as in civil society. 
There are several aspects to this contingent nature of violence. 
First, in general, although there are exceptions, irrespective of whether the victim is female or male, predominantly those who perpetrate violence are male. 
Thus, usually women and men suffer different harms, the forms of such harms being determined by the sex of the victim. 
However, the Group well appreciated that there may be other dimensions to the victimization of women, which may include ethnicity, race, clan, class, sexual preference, disability, religion and political affiliation. 
4. Gender-based violence against women has emerged over the past decade, at the international and national levels, as a matter requiring priority attention. 
Evidence from most parts of the world reveals that the risk of the various manifestations of this violence is common to all women. 
5. Work on gender-based violence against women undertaken by the United Nations has so far focused predominantly on alerting Member States to the scale and importance of the problem rather than on suggesting strategies that may eliminate it. 
The Expert Group Meeting aimed, thus, to take that further step and suggest such strategies. 
6. The view of the Expert Group was that gender-based violence against women is inextricably connected to male power, privilege and control. 
It may be threatened or inflicted through physical and sexual acts and/or psychological abuse. 
Justification and condonation in these contexts may be expressed in formal legal rules or at the level of an ideology that dictates the subordination of women. 
8. The Expert Group Meeting considered existing national strategies which have been employed in the context of the various manifestations of gender-based violence against women. 
Such strategies have so far been framed in accordance with where the violence occurs. Thus, different strategies have been employed to confront violence in the family, the community and in national and international conflicts. 
The strategies, further, have focused predominantly on legal and service measures. 
In essence, these responses have been reactive, with the protection of the victim and the punishment of the perpetrator as primary concerns. 
Further evaluation of these strategies has only recently begun. 
9. Despite the newness of evaluation, certain limitations in existing strategies have become apparent. 
First, States have relied on the enactment of laws as their primary response. 
In general, the effectiveness of these laws has been fettered by a number of factors. 
The actors in the legal system, including the police, prosecutors and the judiciary, have frequently responded inappropriately so as to mirror a general implicit acceptance of gender-based violence. 
10. Here, the Expert Group Meeting considered the value of the criminalization of, specifically, domestic violence. 
11. Other laws have stressed the protection of victims but have failed to provide the necessary support services, such as safe shelter and counselling. 
The fundamental limitation has been, however, the fact that the law in and of itself is inadequate to remedy systemic problems such as gender-based violence against women, whose cause is rooted in the very structure and culture of societies that are patriarchal and based on inequality and discrimination. 
12. The recommendations of the Expert Group, accordingly, attempted to confront that structure and culture of inequality and discrimination. 
Accordingly, they incorporate measures which attempt to grapple with the eradication of discrimination and inequality generally as well as the elimination of all forms of gender-based violence. 
More fundamentally, the Expert Group considered that the State's responsibility to act to protect the safety of individual women and to eradicate violence generally was based on the State's universally recognized responsibility to respect and ensure the fundamental human rights of all individuals within its territory. 
17. The recommendations of the Expert Group Meeting on Measures to Eradicate Violence Against Women were divided into three sector-based categories: 
(a) Human rights, law and justice; 
18. Within these categories the recommendations are divided into strategies at the international level - in particular, at the United Nations and its associated agencies - and at the national level. 
They cover both short-term and long-term measures. 
Since they are not exclusive or isolated, they must be read in an integrated fashion. 
They are made in light of the aims of ensuring the safety of and of empowering individual women and eradicating gender-based violence against women, generally. 
20. Gender analysis should be integrated throughout the United Nations, in particular, in human rights institutions and mechanisms, including the Commission on Human Rights, the Subcommission on the Prevention of Discrimination and the Protection of Minorities, country-specific and thematic special rapporteurs, working groups and treaty bodies. 
It should be effected by: 
(d) The incorporation of gender analysis into the Human Rights Advisory Services Programme; 
(g) The establishment of a permanent senior position within the Centre for Human Rights to guide, coordinate and monitor the above recommendations. 
24. The Commission on the Status of Women should investigate and monitor United Nations policies and practices to preclude discrimination against women, sexual harassment and other gender-based violence by its personnel and related functionaries. 
25. The Expert Group welcomed the proposed appointment of a Special Rapporteur on Violence Against Women. 
It urged that her appointment be made at the fiftieth session of the Commission on Human Rights and recommended that the priority consideration in her selection be recognized expertise on gender issues generally and gender-based violence in particular. 
28. The Special Rapporteur on Violence Against Women should receive adequate financial and human resources to support her activities, including on-site visits and follow-up. 
30. The Special Rapporteur on Violence Against Women should report directly to the Commission on Human Rights. 
Specifically, her reports should assist the Commission's review and appraisal of the implementation of the Declaration, which should be presented at the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
33. The Commission on Human Rights should urge all Member States and other United Nations bodies and mechanisms to cooperate with the Special Rapporteur's functions and implement her recommendations. 
34. The Secretary-General of the United Nations should communicate the present recommendations of the Expert Group Meeting to all its branches and divisions, especially those related to human rights. 
35. The Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice should expand the relevant recommendations of the Crime Congresses and other resolutions to include all forms of violence against women. 
37. In light of the report of the Expert Group Meeting, gender-based issues and, particularly, gender-based violence against women should be incorporated into the four agenda priority items at the Ninth United Nations Congress on Crime Prevention and the Treatment of Offenders. 
38. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 45/114, Member States should exchange experiences and research findings regarding domestic violence and communicate them to non-governmental organizations. 
(a) Urge States to gather data on a sex-disaggregated basis; 
(b) Urge States to record the relationship between the victim and the offender in statistics related to violence; 
(c) Request all United Nations bodies and institutions concerned with crime prevention also to gather data on a sex-disaggregated basis and record the relationship between the victim and the offender in statistics related to violence; 
(d) Urge the United Nations Criminal Justice Information Network to design and integrate an information system providing appropriate data on violence against women. 
40. The Secretary-General of the United Nations should request the United Nations interregional, regional and affiliated institutes on crime prevention to establish a formal network to coordinate their work on issues relating to violence against women and the equitable treatment of women within the administration of justice. 
41. The United Nations bodies and institutes concerned with crime prevention should give priority to gender expertise and gender sensitivity in the appointment of any staff member to its different bodies, including any interregional advisers. 
42. An interregional adviser on gender-based violence against women should be appointed within the regular programme of technical cooperation of the United Nations. 
43. In conjunction with women's non-governmental organizations, the United Nations crime prevention bodies should conduct research on the effect of the criminal justice system on the individual offender and on the reduction of violence in society generally. 
44. States should undertake a review of State-sanctioned or condoned violence, such as corporal punishment in schools, youth detention centres and prisons. 
All procedures and processes which reinforce a culture of violence and specifically gender-based violence should be eliminated. 
45. The role of the media, in all its forms, should be studied and assessed with a view to understanding their impact on gender-based violence against women. 
Appropriate measures should be developed and implemented in the light of that assessment. 
46. States should introduce appropriate mechanisms for the ongoing review of all laws and institutions in so far as they may affect the protection of women from gender-based violence and the prevention of such violence and should further develop those mechanisms that exist already. 
47. All constitutional and other legal or legislative impediments to fundamental human rights guarantees reiterated in article 3 of the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence Against Women should be repealed and removed. 
48. Bearing in mind general recommendation 19, adopted by the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women, all States that have not yet ratified the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination Against Women should do so as a matter of priority. 
49. Where they have not done so, States should consider the establishment of a national machinery for the advancement of women at a high political level. 
Where such machinery exists, it should work to ensure the implementation and the monitoring of the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence Against Women. 
Such machineries should be funded and provided with facilities to fulfil those functions. 
50. All international and national non-governmental organizations have a critical role in the success of the mandate of gender integration recommended by the Vienna Declaration and set out in the Programme of Action. 
Their role should include the implementation of a comprehensive monitoring programme to the gender-integration mandate and the inclusion of the issue of gender in their own research, monitoring and other programmes. 
51. All international and national non-governmental organizations should actively support and assist the implementation and exercise of the mandate of the Special Rapporteur on Violence Against Women. 
Such assistance should include publicizing the role and findings of the Rapporteur. 
The recommendations directed at discrimination generally are made for a number of reasons: First, because gender-based violence against women is rooted in inequality and women's subordination; secondly, because socio-economic discrimination undermines the capacity of individual women to resist and escape situations of gender-based violence. 
The Expert Group therefore recommended that multilateral and bilateral funders undertake studies on the impact of lending policies on women's social and economic opportunities and change lending practices so as to ensure that women do not bear undue burdens and increased discrimination. 
Finally, the Expert Group expressed deep concern at the way justifications relating to custom, religion and culture are frequently used in the context of gender-based violence against women. 
56. Appropriate United Nations bodies and specialized agencies should cooperate to develop standardized indicators of violence against women which Governments can use routinely to collect information. 
58. Bearing in mind its importance in the setting of standards concerning work and employment generally, the International Labour Organization (ILO) should be encouraged, within its mandate: 
(b) To develop guidelines for employers which elaborate their responsibilities in maintaining a safe place and system of work, particularly those which relate to export-processing zones. The guidelines should take account of the prevalence of systemic gender-based violence which threatens the personal safety and integrity of women workers. 
59. The impact of privatization, free market policies, new forms of labour utilization and technological innovations on women's socio-economic status and, accordingly, the relationship of those factors with violence against women should be assessed by relevant organs of the United Nations and the multilateral financial institutions. 
The findings of such assessments should inform the policies of those organizations. 
60. The World Health Organization's Global Commission on Women's Health should make violence against women a priority theme for research and action. 
62. Recognizing the key role of education in reinforcing societal norms and its capacity to transform cultural values, all Governments should: 
(c) Provide gender-awareness training to teachers and educators and teach them to recognize the signs of abuse. 
63. Recognizing the capacity of the media to transmit both positive and negative images, all Governments should, in consultation with women's non-governmental organizations working on gender violence issues, sponsor national media campaigns designed to communicate social norms that define violence against women as unacceptable. 
They should develop ways of countering the negative consequences for women of such policies. 
66. Given the crucial role of the health sector in the early identification and treatment of gender-based violence and its importance as the primary public sector response in that context, Governments should: 
(c) Undertake research on the incidence and prevalence of gender-related violence and include as a focus the mental health consequences of violence and the health care costs of domestic violence and rape; 
(d) Integrate questions on gender violence into national health surveys and into ongoing research being conducted in relationship to AIDS, sexuality and family planning; 
(e) Introduce material and training on the dynamics of all forms of gender-based violence against women into the curricula, training and professional licensing process for health-care workers such as doctors, psychologists, nurses, and midwives as well as for community-based health promoters; 
(g) Sponsor programmes to discourage alcohol and substance abuse, given the presence of alcohol and substance abuse in the context of violence generally. 
67. Women's organizations should continue to undertake programmes to improve women's self-confidence and their ability to defend and protect themselves from violence. 
Such training should be implemented and monitored on a regular basis. 
69. In their training and awareness-raising programmes, non-governmental organizations and Governments should be encouraged, particularly at the grass-roots level, to pay special attention to traditional practices that constitute violence against women. 
70. Violence against women in armed conflict and emergency situations is an egregious violation of human rights, both in terms of atrocities and in the number of persons affected. 
War crimes committed against women on the basis of gender have rarely been documented, are repeatedly denied and seldom addressed as war crimes. 
Moreover, refugee women, migrant and immigrant women, displaced women, women in detention as political prisoners or prisoners of war, whose situations are frequently the result of internal upheaval, including armed conflict, are particularly subject to gender-based violence and sexual exploitation. 
The Expert Group urged that action be taken to ensure that all combatants, including those belonging to organized liberation movements, be governed by principles of international human rights and humanitarian law. 
72. The United Nations should address all manifestations of violence against women in war and conflict situations and should ensure that, as war crimes and crimes against humanity, they are prosecuted in accordance with international law. 
73. The United Nations should establish a permanent international war crimes tribunal to prosecute war crimes, crimes against humanity and crimes committed in internal and international armed conflicts. 
74. Women victims and non-governmental organizations working in the area of gender-based violence against women in internal and international conflict should have access to appropriate United Nations mechanisms in order to present their information and claims. 
Assistance should be provided to facilitate their initiatives. 
75. International mechanisms that monitor human rights violations should give due attention to the question of reparations and compensation for women victims of crimes in war, war crimes and crimes against humanity. 
76. The United Nations and other intergovernmental bodies should guide Governments in the establishment of a comprehensive and adequate compensation process for crimes committed in internal and international conflicts. 
The guidance should include appropriate responses to the psychological, emotional and health needs of women victims of war as well as incorporating the appropriate level of compensations. 
It should ensure that women are included in humanitarian delegations and undertake training programmes for delegates participating in such humanitarian activities to assist them in identifying gender-specific violations and recommend measures to prevent such violations and assist victims. 
78. The United Nations should, as a matter of urgency, monitor, on an ongoing basis, the impact of gender-based violence against women in countries where peace-keeping and peacemaking forces are stationed, and commission a report on it. 
80. Governments whose armed forces are operating as United Nations peace-keepers or peacemakers should prosecute any staff who commits an act of violence against women under appropriate national and international laws. 
81. The United Nations should establish universal rules of conduct for United Nations peace-keeping and peacemaking forces in the context of gender-based violence against women. 
83. The concept of traffic in persons should not be limited to traffic for the purpose of forced prostitution, but should be widened to encompass traffic for the purpose of other activities, such as forced domestic labour, false marriages, clandestine employment and false adoptions. 
Provisions relating to the exploitation of prostitution and traffic in persons - for example, article 6 of the Convention on the Elimination of Discrimination Against Women - should be applicable to those situations. 
84. Governments should apply the punitive sanctions relating to traffic in persons to traffickers. 
Prosecution and deportation under national immigration law should not be applied to the victims of such traffic. 
85. The experience of being trafficked should be a basis for granting refugee status. 
Further, victims who wish to prosecute traffickers should be assisted in their aims. 
The assistance should include residence permission and legal advice. 
86. Governments should be held accountable for the acts of violence against women committed by their agents - soldiers, police, civil servants and others. 
They should take adequate and immediate action to prevent such violence, including prosecuting the perpetrators accordingly. 
87. Governments should prohibit military sexual slavery and forced prostitution and take effective measures to eliminate and discourage those practices. 
88. Access to United Nations records that relate to past and present practices of violence against women in situations of internal and international armed conflict and emergency should be available to all women and interested groups. 
90. Member States should recognize claims of gender-based persecution as a basis for establishing eligibility for refugee and asylum status. 
They should adopt and implement the recommendations of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) in its Guidelines on the Protection of Refugee Women. b/ Mechanisms should be put into place to ensure compliance with those guidelines. 
4. At its second session the Preparatory Committee held seven formal and a number of informal meetings. 
7. At its 1st meeting, on 17 January 1994, the Preparatory Committee adopted the following programme of work: 
8. At its 2nd meeting, the Committee decided that Ambassador Isaac E. Ayewah (Nigeria) would serve as Chairman at the third session of the Committee, scheduled to be held at Geneva from 12 to 16 September 1994. 
(a) Decision-making. The Committee would make every effort to adopt decisions by consensus. 
Representatives of States not parties to the Non-Proliferation Treaty should be allowed, upon request, to attend as observers the meetings of the Committee other than those designated closed meetings, to be seated in the Committee behind their countries' nameplates and to receive documents of the Committee. 
They should also be given an opportunity, during the third session of the Preparatory Committee, to hold a briefing for those interested on the margins of the Committee's deliberations and at no additional expense to the latter. 
10. At its first session, the Committee was advised of two candidatures for the position of President of the 1995 Conference. 
That unifying gesture by Poland was warmly recognized by a number of States parties, which also expressed the wish that Poland be accorded a significant role at the 1995 Conference. The Committee then unanimously endorsed the candidacy of Ambassador Dhanapala for the presidency of the 1995 Conference. 
In that regard, the following action was taken: 
The drafting group held two meetings and had a preliminary consideration of a number of written and oral suggestions. 
14. At its first session the Committee requested the secretariat to provide for its second session an estimate of the costs of the 1995 Conference. 
15. The Preparatory Committee decided to invite the Secretary-General of the United Nations to prepare five papers, dealing with the overall implementation of the tenth preambular paragraph of the Non-Proliferation Treaty; articles I and II; article VI; and article VII; and negative and positive security assurances. 
The papers should cover developments within the United Nations, the Conference on Disarmament and other multilateral and bilateral forums. 
16. The following general approaches should apply to the proposed papers: all papers must give balanced, objective and factual descriptions of relevant developments, be as short as possible and be easily readable. 
They must refrain from presenting value judgements. 
The papers should focus on the period since the Fourth Review Conference. 
In order to make them self-contained, references to earlier developments should be included as appropriate. 
(b) The paper on articles I and II should draw largely on the relevant discussions and results of the first, second, third and fourth review conferences and take account of recent and current developments in the area of nuclear non-proliferation. 
To the extent necessary, the paper would include cross-references to matters discussed in the paper by IAEA on article III; 
(c) The paper on article VI should cover developments regarding cessation of the nuclear arms race, nuclear disarmament and general and complete disarmament; 
(d) The paper on article VII should deal with the issue of nuclear-weapon-free zones and contain a brief description of the issue of zones of peace; 
(e) The paper on security assurances should deal with both positive and negative security assurances and reflect developments in the Conference on Disarmament, in the United Nations, and proposals within the ambit of the Non-Proliferation Treaty and elsewhere. 
The first was a dual briefing on the Agency's safeguards system given by Mr. Mohamed ElBaradei, Assistant Director General for External Relations, and Mr. Richard Hooper, Director, Safeguards Department. 
The second was a briefing on the technical cooperation activities of the Agency presented by Mr. Paulo Barretto, Director, Division, of Technical Cooperation Programmes. 
20. Also under item 3 of its programme of work the Committee had an exchange of views on substantive issues relating to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons and its 1995 Conference. 
Between 17 and 20 January 1994, there appear to have been seven flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
Please note that the total number of flights assessed is now 1,229. 
With reference to Mr. Silajdzic's letter dated 7 December 1993 (S/1994/4), upon instructions of my Government, I have the honour to point out the following: 
One flight occurred on the border between areas controlled by the "Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina" and Bosnian Croats and two flights occurred in the contested area. 
Besides, none of the remaining violations mentioned in the letter of Mr. Silajdzic took place, which is supported by the reports of the United Nations and North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) forces that monitor the no-fly zone over Bosnia and Herzegovina with the most sophisticated equipment. 
Mr. Silajdzic states in enclosure C, among other things, that on 7 November Serbian forces shelled the area of Gorazde with "chemical and biological warheads" and that, as of 11 November, "the villages of ... Zubeta ... in the vicinity of Olovo were totally burnt down". 
However, the updated UNPROFOR situation report for 10-12 November states that "The Muslim village of Zubeta, south-east of Vares, is still under BH control". 
Furthermore, it should be also noted that the UNPROFOR situation report of 7 November 1993 makes no mention of "chemical and biological warheads". 
Those activities were performed on 29 November 1993 and 7, 14, 15, 16 and 23 December 1993. 
The Muslims fired the chemical mines from 82-mm and 120-mm mortars, shelling 8 to 36 mines per target. 
Regarding enclosure D about the alleged use of surface-to-surface missiles and cassette bombs, Mr. Silajdzic has put forward facts devoid of truth. 
All updated UNPROFOR situation reports for the period 20 November to 3 December 1993 fail to identify rockets and cassette bombs that have been seen only by Mr. Silajdzic. 
What is at stake here is one more slanderous campaign whose sole purpose is to condemn unjustly the Serbs and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia on the basis of the fabricated and unsubstantiated reports and accounts. 
1. On 29 December 1993, the Security Council received a report of the Co-Chairmen giving an account of developments in the search for peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina following meetings held in Geneva on 21 December and in Brussels on 22 and 23 December (S/26922). 
2. Since the submission of that report, the Co-Chairmen maintained contacts with the parties to the conflict and with the Governments of neighbouring countries. 
While in Vienna, the Co-Chairmen had talks with Austrian Foreign Minister A. Mock. 
On 5 January, the Co-Chairmen went to Belgrade for discussions with President S. Milosevic and with Bosnian Serb leaders. 
On 6 January, the Co-Chairmen visited Budapest for discussions with Hungarian Foreign Minister G. Jeszenszky. 
On 7 January, the Co-Chairmen had consultations in Paris with French Foreign Minister A. Juppe. 
On 9 and 10 January, the Co-Chairmen had discussions in Bonn with Presidents A. Izetbegovic and F. Tudjman. 
On 16 January, the Co-Chairmen had meetings in Athens with Mr. K. Papoulias, the incoming President of the European Union Council of Ministers. 
3. On 18 and 19 January 1994, resumed peace talks were held in Geneva with the attendance of Presidents Bulatovic, Izetbegovic, Milosevic and Tudjman, as well as Mr. Karadzic and Mr. Akmadzic. 
6. Detailed provisions committing all parties to international human rights conventions and making available specialized human rights machinery of the Council of Europe were maintained. 
President Izetbegovic, however, while not rejecting the figure of 17.5 per cent, entered a reservation that this must not be to the detriment of the Muslim-majority Republic. 
8. President Izetbegovic acknowledged that the Muslim-majority Republic was being offered 33.56 per cent. 
9. The Co-Chairmen had painstaking discussions with the three sides in order to help them to overcome the remaining hurdles to a peace agreement. 
The Bosnian Serbs said they had made concession after concession in order to achieve peace, most recently reverting to their former position of accepting international administration for Sarajevo, and they could go no further. 
The Bosnian Croats insisted that the areas sought by President Izetbegovic in central Bosnia were vital for the Croat-majority Republic. 
10. The Co-Chairmen felt that it was imperative that all concerned found a way to overcome this remaining hurdle over the allocation of territory. 
Accordingly, they consulted the parties concerning an arbitration procedure for breaking the impasse. 
11. The Bosnian Serbs and the Bosnian Croats were willing to accept these procedures. 
The Bosnian Muslims rejected them because, President Izetbegovic stated, too many areas of importance to the Muslim-majority Republic would be left unresolved and they were unwilling to have Serb or Croat forces remaining in the disputed territories that they consider should be in their Republic. 
All agreed to meet, but President Izetbegovic said he would need to consult his military on the idea of exchanging representatives. 
There can be no escaping the reality that the three warring parties are now at risk of increased fighting and that more territorial issues could be settled on the battlefield than at the negotiating table. 
While the fighting continues, very probably at an increased intensity, many people will lack the basic essentials for life: food, warmth and shelter. 
(a) The provisional boundaries of the constituent republics shall be as set out in annex A, part 1. 
The Bosnian Muslim Party, while not rejecting the figure of 17.5 per cent, has a reservation that it must not be to the detriment of the Muslim-majority Republic. 
(b) Marginal changes in the boundaries set out in annex A may be made by agreement between the Parties on the recommendation of a Boundary Commission, which shall receive evidence from those specifically affected by them. 
(d) There shall be no border controls on boundaries between the constituent republics, and there shall be free movement of persons, goods and services throughout the territory of the Union of Republics of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This trend is confirmed by comments made by Russian Foreign Minister A. Kozyrev concerning Russia's vital interests in Lithuania, Latvia and Estonia, constantly referred to as the "near abroad", and about a possible suspension of the military withdrawal from Latvia and Estonia. 
No ambiguous manoeuvres can reduce the negative implications of these statements. 
On 1 December 1993 the Czech Government enjoined all its ministers to take appropriate measures which would respond fully to the requests and decisions stated in resolution 883 (1993), within the scale of their authority. 
The Government further recommended to the Governor of the Czech National Bank that the Bank take necessary measures connected with resolution 883 (1993). 
(a) The Libyan assets in Turkey consist of a jointly operated bank and a number of equity shares in two companies. These undertakings have been established under Turkish law and are legally considered as Turkish entities. 
The Libyan Arab Jamahiriya controls minority shares in these undertakings and it has a limited role in the decision-making and governing procedures. 
Necessary measures have been taken to secure the continuation of this situation and to prevent any repatriation of earnings generated through the Libyan shares in these undertakings; 
(b) The oil-drilling and refinery equipment and supplies listed in the annex to Security Council resolution 883 (1993) are not among the present export items of Turkey to the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya. 
However, appropriate measures have also been taken to prevent any future exports of these items to the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya; 
(c) Turkey has also been paying due attention to the implementation of the provisions of resolution 748 (1992) pertaining to aviation matters. 
Necessary arrangements have also been made for implementing provisions of resolution 883 (1993) to this effect; 
(d) Since the adoption of resolution 748 (1992), no new Libyan representation has been established in Turkey and there has been no increase in the number of Libyan diplomatic and consular personnel. 
The Government of Turkey will continue to employ the necessary controls to ensure the implementation of resolution 883 (1993). 
My Government believes that full normalization is the ultimate goal and that the joint declaration sets both sides firmly on this course as envisaged not only by the European Union action plan, but by the relevant Security Council and General Assembly documents as well. 
The joint declaration should be considered an important step towards full implementation of the European Union action plan concerning the former Yugoslavia, and consistent with the peace initiative of the President of Croatia, Franjo Tudjman (S/26681). 
The joint declaration should also open the way for the comprehensive achievement of a modus vivendi for the territories in Croatia under the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), in accordance with the European Union action plan and in the spirit of Security Council resolution 871 (1993). 
(b) HUMAN RIGHTS QUESTIONS, INCLUDING ALTERNATIVE APPROACHES FOR IMPROVING THE EFFECTIVE ENJOYMENT OF HUMAN RIGHTS AND FUNDAMENTAL FREEDOMS: 
(c) HUMAN RIGHTS SITUATIONS AND REPORTS OF SPECIAL RAPPORTEURS AND REPRESENTATIVES: 
NECESSITY OF ADOPTING EFFECTIVE MEASURES FOR THE PROMOTION AND PROTECTION OF THE RIGHTS OF CHILDREN THROUGHOUT THE WORLD WHO ARE VICTIMS OF ESPECIALLY DIFFICULT CIRCUMSTANCES, INCLUDING ARMED CONFLICTS: 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution III is entitled "Importance of the universal realization of the right of peoples to self-determination and of the speedy granting of independence to colonial countries and peoples for the effective guarantee and observance of human rights". 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the representative of Mongolia for an explanation of vote. 
Ms. ENKHTSETSEG (Mongolia): My delegation cast a positive vote in favour of draft resolution III, entitled "Importance of the universal realization of the right of peoples to self-determination and of the speedy granting of independence to colonial countries and peoples for the effective guarantee and observance of human rights". 
We did so because support for the right of peoples to self-determination has always been my Government's consistent policy and position of principle. 
While my delegation fully supports the general thrust of the resolution, we would have preferred more balanced language in some paragraphs, in particular, paragraph 2, to make them reflect more clearly the rapidly changing international situation. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (a) of agenda item 108? 
Members will recall that, in accordance with the decision taken by the General Assembly at its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September, sub-item (b) of agenda item 108 was introduced at the Assembly's 36th plenary meeting on 25 October. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (b) of agenda item 108 as well as its consideration of agenda item 108 as a whole? 
The Assembly has before it six draft resolutions recommended by the Third Committee in paragraph 28 of that report and one draft decision recommended by the Third Committee in paragraph 29. 
We turn first to draft resolution I, entitled "Positive and full inclusion of persons with disabilities in all aspects of society and the leadership role of the United Nations therein". 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution II is entitled "Standard Rules on the Equalization of Opportunities for Persons with Disabilities". 
The Third Committee adopted it without a vote. 
The Third Committee adopted it without a vote. 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Third Committee in paragraph 29 of its report (A/48/627). 
The draft decision, entitled "Documents considered by the General Assembly in connection with the question of social development, including questions relating to the world social situation and to youth, ageing, disabled persons and the family", was adopted by the Third Committee. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 109? 
We turn first to draft resolution I, entitled "United Nations African Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders". 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The Third Committee adopted this draft resolution. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 110? 
We turn first to draft resolution I, entitled "Declaration on the elimination of violence against women". 
The Third Committee adopted it without a vote. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The Third Committee adopted it without a vote. 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution VIII is entitled "Merger of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women and the United Nations Development Fund for Women". 
The PRESIDENT: I call now on representatives who wish to speak in explanation of vote. 
The Declaration is a significant step forward in dealing with a problem that is all too common throughout the world, and in all societies. 
The Declaration is the first United Nations instrument to contain an extensive definition of the forms of violence against women. 
My delegation takes particular satisfaction in the adoption of the Declaration, as it derives from a 1991 Canadian initiative in the United Nations Commission on the Status of Women. 
Ms. WONG (Australia): Australia warmly welcomes the adoption by the General Assembly of the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women. 
Adoption of the Declaration is a significant indication of the international commitment to the elimination of violence against women, and a major step towards that end. 
We have long recognized the need to have women's rights accepted more fully as human rights, and to have violence against women properly recognized as the human rights violation that it is. 
We must now maintain the momentum in our endeavours to bring an end to so fundamental a human rights violation suffered by women. 
We look forward to further follow-up next year at the Commission on the Status of Women. 
Mrs. LIMJUCO (Philippines): We welcome the adoption of the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, and we hope it will be the beginning of a new era for women. 
Mr. McKINNON (New Zealand): I would like to join the representatives of Canada, Australia and the Philippines in extending a particular welcome to the adoption of the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women. 
In the view of my Government, the Declaration is a very important addition to the body of international human rights instruments. 
It underlines that the adoption of the Declaration by the international community sends an unambiguous message that all forms of gender-based violence are unacceptable. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 111? 
The draft resolution is entitled "International action to combat drug abuse and illicit production and trafficking". 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 112? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now proceed to consider the report of the Third Committee (A/48/631) on agenda item 113, entitled "Report of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, questions relating to refugees, returnees and displaced persons and humanitarian questions". 
We turn first to draft resolution I, entitled "Convening of a United Nations conference for the comprehensive consideration and review of the problems of refugees, returnees, displaced persons and migrants". 
The Committee adopted draft resolution I without a vote. 
The Committee adopted draft resolution II without a vote. 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution III is entitled "Enlargement of the Executive Committee of the Programme of the High Commissioner for Refugees". 
The Committee adopted draft resolution III without a vote. 
Mr. MARRERO (United States of America): The United States delegation did not participate in the adoption of draft resolution VI, entitled "Assistance to refugees, returnees and displaced persons in Africa", under agenda item 113, for the reasons we have previously stated in the Third Committee. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 113? 
Draft resolution I is entitled "International Covenants on Human Rights". 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the Assembly's wish to conclude this stage of its consideration of agenda item 114 (a)? 
In accordance with the decision taken at the 84th meeting, I call on the representative of Bolivia. 
Mr. CAMACHO OMISTE (Bolivia) (interpretation from Spanish): The delegation of Bolivia has asked to speak in order to refer, under agenda item 114 (b), to the proclamation of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People by draft resolution XI, which we co-sponsored. 
This shows the changes we are making, going beyond promises and statements. 
Our belief is that in our country, and at the world level, we have to achieve unity through diversity. 
Details will be worked out with the Secretary-General and relevant United Nations bodies. 
The Government of Bolivia hopes that this initiative will be given proper attention. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their votes or positions before the voting. 
Mr. FERNANDEZ PALACIOS (Cuba) (interpretation from Spanish): Draft resolution XII, entitled "Enhancing the effectiveness of the principle of periodic and genuine elections", continues along a road which is taking it further away from the norms established by Member States in respect of national electoral procedures. 
The United Nations must confine itself to facilitating assistance requested of it by a decision of the appropriate intergovernmental bodies. 
It is in no way appropriate for the Electoral Assistance Unit to assume functions belonging to Member States. 
My delegation also has serious reservations about the content of paragraphs 9 and 10, which we believe are further proof of what seems to be becoming a dangerous practice in the work of the Third Committee. 
We believe that it is time to abide by the provisions of resolution 45/248 B, which reaffirmed that the Fifth Committee is the appropriate Main Committee of the General Assembly entrusted with responsibilities for administrative and budgetary matters. 
At the same time, concern was expressed over the tendency of substantive Committees and other intergovernmental bodies to involve themselves with administrative and budgetary matters. 
We must recall, as we did last year, that the guidelines mentioned in paragraph 10, a revised version of which has now been requested, have never been considered or approved by Member States. 
For all of these reasons, Cuba will not be able to vote in favour of, or to accept a consensus on, this draft resolution. 
Ms. FENG Cui (China) (interpretation from Chinese): The Chinese delegation will support draft resolution XI on the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People, which is contained in document A/48/632/Add.2. 
First, there is not at present any clear definition of "indigenous people". 
However, it is universally recognized that "indigenous people" and "national minority" are completely different concepts and that the protection of the rights of minority nationalities and the restoration of the rights of indigenous people are completely different obligations. 
We hope that, in organizing activities in respect of indigenous people and in preparing the relevant documents and publications, the United Nations Secretariat and the relevant bodies of the United Nations system will avoid unnecessary complication by ensuring that "national minority" is not confused with "indigenous people". 
Secondly, China has always been a unified country embracing many nationalities. 
All 56 Chinese nationalities are original inhabitants of China. They have been there throughout a long process of history. Unlike some other regions of the world, China does not have what are referred to as "indigenous people". 
My delegation would have become a sponsor of this draft resolution had not the 13-hour difference between my capital and New York prevented our receipt of timely advice on the matter. 
I shall put these draft resolutions to the Assembly individually - with the exception of draft resolution XI, action on which is postponed until tomorrow afternoon. 
After all the decisions have been taken, representatives will again have an opportunity to explain their votes. 
Draft resolution I is entitled "World Conference on Human Rights". 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/795. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution III is entitled "Alternative approaches and ways and means within the United Nations system for improving the effective enjoyment of human rights and fundamental freedoms". 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution IV is entitled "Respect for the principles of national sovereignty and non-interference in the internal affairs of States in their electoral processes". 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution V is entitled "Strengthening of United Nations action in the human rights field through the promotion of international cooperation and the importance of non-selectivity, impartiality and objectivity". 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
A separate, recorded vote has been requested on operative paragraph 3. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: I now put to the vote draft resolution XII as a whole. 
A recorded vote has been requested. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
I call on those representatives who wish to explain their positions. 
It is a well-known fact that in international relations the sovereignty of independent States is being interfered with, unreasonable pressure is being imposed, and partiality, double standards and selectivity are being enforced under the pretext of the human rights issue. 
It is indeed regrettable that even international treaties and instruments are being abused by some countries or groups of countries for political purposes. 
Several developing countries have been victimized. 
Only then would international cooperation in the field of human rights be constructive and based on principles of impartiality, objectivity, non-selectivity and non-politicization, and thereby enable due progress to be made in international efforts for the promotion of human rights. 
Mr. ELARABY (Egypt) (interpretation from Arabic): I should like at the outset to express my delegation's appreciation to Ambassador Eliasson on the success of his outstanding and tireless efforts. 
The Egyptian delegation has asked to make a statement prior to the adoption of the draft resolution which was issued in the Third Committee as document A/C.3/48/L.85 to highlight the following points, on the basis of which my delegation joined the consensus. 
There is no doubt that the establishment of this post through an international convention would have lent its mandate an obligatory character and would have imparted a new and unprecedented dimension to the activities of the United Nations in the field of human rights. 
The responsibility for the universal promotion and protection of human rights without discrimination or selectivity between civil and political rights, on the one hand, and economic, social and cultural rights, including the right to development, on the other hand, is a cardinal principle. 
The universality of human rights and the universal nature of the High Commissioner's mandate confer upon the Commissioner a responsibility whose impartial fulfilment will directly reflect on the credibility of the post itself. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/796. 
The draft resolution, entitled "High Commissioner for the promotion and protection of all human rights", was adopted by the Third Committee by consensus. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall now call upon those representatives wishing to make statements in explanation of vote or position. 
Mr. WISNUMURTI (Indonesia): It is a privilege for me to speak on behalf of States members of the Non-Aligned Movement. 
The draft resolution creating the post of High Commissioner for Human Rights that the Assembly has just adopted by consensus constitutes a significant step towards the promotion and protection of human rights through international cooperation, as called for by the Charter of the United Nations. 
The adoption of the draft resolution by consensus is a manifestation not only of a spirit of cooperation and compromise among the Members of the United Nations but of a genuine will towards mutual understanding and accommodation of each other's interests and concerns. 
I believe it reflects the positive environment in which all human-rights issues should be discussed at all levels. 
We hope that the High Commissioner, whose post was created in such a cooperative manner, will discharge his or her mandate in the same spirit. 
The leadership, wisdom and diplomatic skill of Ambassador Ayala Lasso certainly contributed to the consensus so essential to ensuring the effective implementation of the resolution just adopted. 
As a result of our joint efforts to reach a consensus through negotiation, we have established a mandate that is wide-ranging and yet clearly defined so as to enable the High Commissioner to operate effectively while observing the guiding principles provided in the resolution. 
We wish to emphasize the word "dialogue", a modality which will allow the High Commissioner to promote and protect all human rights through international cooperation, as foreseen in the Charter, and to refrain from adopting antagonistic and confrontational approaches and actions and self-serving rhetoric. 
Mr. TAYLHARDAT (Venezuela) (interpretation from Spanish): The representative of Indonesia has just made a statement on behalf of the members of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries, of which Venezuela is one, and of course my delegation fully agrees with everything he said. 
However, my delegation would like to express its pleasure at our country's being able unreservedly to characterize this decision as one of historic significance for the United Nations and its Member States. 
The resolution we have adopted contains a careful balance in the definition of the work to be done by the High Commissioner. 
For my country, the essential aspect of this mandate is that relating to the promotion and protection of all human rights by all people. 
In implementing this, the High Commissioner should enjoy the institutional support of the Organization and the necessary cooperation of all Member States. 
We are convinced that the decision we have taken will help to focus appropriate and timely attention on the complex and varied problems of human rights facing the international community today. 
I cannot conclude without highlighting the importance of the broad participation of delegations in the negotiating process and of the constructive spirit and constant flexibility demonstrated by those who were involved. 
Finally, a word of congratulation goes to Ambassador Jos Ayala Lasso of Ecuador, who was able to lead this complex negotiating process to success. 
Mr. SREENIVASAN (India): We endorse the statement made in explanation of vote by the Permanent Representative of Indonesia on behalf of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries. 
Human rights ceased to be an ideological issue at the end of the cold war, but soon thereafter there was a tendency to make human rights a North-South issue, some States claiming to be the champions of human rights and criticizing other, mostly poorer, nations as violators. 
The World Conference on Human Rights in Vienna was a turning-point because there we adopted a global approach, not only to different categories of human rights, but also to the reasons for violations and their possible remedies. 
It was the consensus in Vienna on ways and means to promote and protect all human rights for all people that has led today to the consensus on the mandate of the High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
We hope that the actions of the High Commissioner will also be guided by this consensual approach, which will strengthen his credibility and avoid the politicization of human rights issues. 
We note that the High Commissioner is to function within the framework of the United Nations Charter and under the direction and authority of the Secretary-General. 
He has the obligation to respect the sovereignty, territorial integrity and domestic jurisdiction of States while promoting universal respect for, and observance of, all human rights. 
Moreover, he has the particular responsibility for promoting balanced and sustainable development and ensuring the realization of the right to development, particularly by enhancing the support of the relevant bodies of the United Nations system for that purpose. 
The dialogue in which the High Commissioner engages with Governments should be at the appropriate level and in a spirit of cooperation rather than confrontation, and it should reflect the principles of universality, objectivity and non-selectivity. 
A major function of the High Commissioner will be the coordination of human rights activities throughout the United Nations system. 
In my delegation's view, such coordination would relate to all United Nations organs, bodies and specialized agencies mandated to deal with human rights in accordance with the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action. 
The report the High Commissioner submits on his activities to the Commission on Human Rights will enable the Commission to assess the human-rights situation in the world and to take remedial measures wherever feasible. 
The Vienna Declaration stipulates that States should eliminate all violations of human rights and their causes, as well as obstacles to the enjoyment of these rights. 
Among the obstacles are extreme poverty, all forms of racism and racial discrimination, and acts, methods and practices of terrorism. 
We are glad to note that the international community expects the High Commissioner to play a constructive role in assisting States to combat these obstacles. 
The Chairman of the Working Group, Ambassador Jos Ayala Lasso of Ecuador, has won universal acclaim for his wisdom, diplomatic skills and deep knowledge of human-rights issues. 
The guidance of Ambassador Ayala Lasso at different stages of the work was of immense value to the Working Group. 
At moments of uncertainty and crisis, the confidence and optimism of the Chairman held the Working Group together. 
My delegation was privileged to work closely with him and to render assistance to the extent possible. 
Secondly, the delegation of Iraq joined the consensus on the resolution we have just adopted, entitled "High Commissioner for the Protection and Promotion of all Human Rights". 
In creating this office, the nations of the world have reaffirmed the importance, indeed the indispensability, of respect for human rights. 
They have declared their commitment to putting people first, to holding the dignity and development of individuals above all other considerations. 
They have restored human rights to the prominence intended by the framers of the Charter of this great Organization. 
Creating an office of High Commissioner is a major step forward. 
It reflects United States policy, dating back to the time of Eleanor Roosevelt, that the United Nations should be a force for enhancing human dignity and respect for basic civil and political rights. 
There is much a High Commissioner will be able to do, but we should have no illusions. 
The power to grant or deny basic rights will remain in the hands of national Governments. 
It will remain our task to persuade Governments that nations are not weakened - but, rather, strengthened - when their citizens are able to live free from repression and fear. 
A strong High Commissioner can be an important ally in this effort. 
The Assembly's action this year, after numerous past efforts to create an office of High Commissioner failed, is representative of a new spirit of cooperation and seriousness of purpose within this body. 
This decision will bring new hope to individuals who are oppressed, wherever they may be. 
May the High Commissioner serve as a beacon of freedom and justice. 
We eagerly await the nomination by the Secretary-General of an outstanding candidate for the post. 
We believe that every effort should be made to have a High Commissioner in place before the session of the Commission on Human Rights at the end of January. 
For our part, we pledge to work closely with the High Commissioner, to offer assistance whenever and wherever we can and to join with other Governments to support the achievement of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all. 
And I cannot conclude without adding the voice of my delegation to the voices of those who have praised the diplomatic skills of Ambassador Jos Ayala Lasso, the Permanent Representative of Ecuador. 
His outstanding leadership in guiding the Working Group of the Third Committee that drafted this resolution will be long remembered by my delegation. 
We wish to commend also the important contributions made to this effort by Ambassadors Chew of Singapore and Saboya of Brazil. 
Mr. NOTERDAEME (Belgium) (interpretation from French): On behalf of the European Union, I wish to say that the establishment of a post of High Commissioner for Human Rights was recommended by the World Conference on Human Rights held in Vienna. 
Thus, it is a priority issue for the European Union at this session. 
The European Union is very happy to note that the international community achieved the consensus necessary to establish the post of High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
The draft resolution we have just adopted reflects a consensus position of the General Assembly, and it will allow the future High Commissioner to assume his functions in the best conditions. 
The European Union wishes to thank the Chairman of the Working Group, Ambassador Ayala Lasso, who made this remarkable result possible. 
Mr. KALPAG (Sri Lanka): The consensus we have reached for the creation of the post of United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights is an achievement we all share. 
That achievement is all the more notable because it has crowned a critical exercise in which differing approaches to human rights sometimes came perilously close to being resolved by resorting to a vote. 
Had the decision been anything less than unanimous, it would have vitiated the fundamental goal which was sought: the universal promotion of human rights. 
There is little need for my delegation to explain or interpret the consensus reached on the nature of the High Commissioner's functions and mandate. 
The resolution speaks for itself. 
The complexity of the Office of the High Commissioner and the intense interest displayed by delegations in long hours of drafting have clearly shown that no delegation or group of delegations can claim an exclusive patent to interpret, shape and apply human rights. 
It is useful to record that it was the non-aligned group which maintained that a consensual approach would be the most positive. 
If in the debate discordant notes were heard, the eventual achievement of harmony has vindicated the persistence of the non-aligned group in striving for consensus. 
My delegation wishes to convey our deep appreciation to Ambassador Jos Ayala Lasso of Ecuador, Chairman of the Working Group, for the results he achieved with patience, understanding and consummate diplomatic skill. 
Secondly, the consensus was made possible because the international human rights debate has now been largely freed from the ideological gridlock of cold-war polemics. 
As the Secretary-General pointed out at the Vienna Conference on Human Rights, international acceptance and cooperation in the realization of the right to development is central to a modern concept of the universality of human rights. 
Developing countries therefore expect the High Commissioner to play a catalytic role in promoting and protecting this right as an integral and functional part of human rights. 
Finally, ensuring human rights for its citizens is a fundamental responsibility of each and every State. 
Beyond international instruments of human rights, the obligation of a State is first to the people it represents and serves. 
We expect that the dialogue with Governments and the promotional activities which the High Commissioner is to undertake will assist States in answering this compulsion. 
As far as Sri Lanka is concerned, voluntary cooperation with the United Nations in the promotion of human rights has been a practical and consistent policy of my Government. 
This policy, which underlies our relations with United Nations human rights bodies such as the Commission on Human Rights, and indeed with many non-governmental organizations, will continue with respect to the High Commissioner as well. 
The policy of candour and cooperation with international human rights bodies is of course the logical extension of the responsibility the Government owes to our own people, irrespective of ethnic, religious or other factors. This is, after all, the ultimate responsibility of any State. 
In our view, it represents a recognition by the entire international community of the vital role that the High Commissioner will be playing and is a pledge of cooperation by each and every State Member of the United Nations. 
Our satisfaction is all the greater because the mandate of the High Commissioner is very substantive and will allow the High Commissioner to take all appropriate steps to promote and protect all human rights. 
This resolution significantly increases the ability of the United Nations and the international community to influence States to fulfil their responsibility for ensuring respect for all human rights. 
In the view of my delegation, the adoption today of the resolution on the High Commissioner represents a significant landmark in the efforts of the international community and this Organization to protect all human rights. 
Finally, my delegation wants to signal the cooperation of delegations from all regions in reaching agreement on this resolution. 
We agree with the representative of Sri Lanka that this is an achievement which all members of this Assembly share. 
We in Costa Rica feel very honoured to have been able to contribute to the adoption of this resolution through a long process that began in 1952 with the proposal by Uruguay, and continued in 1965 with that made by Costa Rica. 
That process came to fruition this year, 1993, through the assistance and support of many delegations. 
This marks an important milestone in the realization of one of the major priorities of the United Nations and, at the same time, a legitimate concern of the international community. 
Similarly, we recognize the valuable collaboration of Ambassador Gilberto Saboya of Brazil and Ambassador Chew Tai Soo of Singapore, who, with wisdom and dedication, facilitated continuity in the work of the Group when its Chairman was temporarily absent. 
It is also right to recognize, as many other speakers have done, the Chairman of the Third Committee, Ambassador Eduard Kukan of Slovakia, for his great patience, understanding and wisdom in capturing the timely moment when it was necessary to establish the open-ended Working Group of the Third Committee. 
That was a decisive step in this process of joint action, consensus and collective efforts by all delegations. 
My delegation stresses that, both in the Vienna Declaration and in the Programme of Action, there were recommendations on topics considered and adopted by consensus in the Third Committee and during this session, now, in the Assembly. 
I mention here in particular the human rights education decade; we are pleased to note paragraph 4 (e) of the mandate of the High Commissioner. 
We are convinced in this respect that the High Commissioner will make great efforts towards this laudable goal. 
All of us are fully aware that though each Member State is bound by the values and principles of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and all the instruments adopted to that end, it does not mean that human rights are universally observed and protected. 
Mr. JARAMILLO (Colombia) (interpretation from Spanish): I fully endorse what the Ambassador of Indonesia so rightly said on behalf of the Non-Aligned Movement. 
We are pleased by today's adoption of the resolution establishing the post of High Commissioner for the promotion and protection of all human rights. 
The resolution is the result of a broad consensus achieved thanks to the political will of all countries participating in the work of the Working Group of the Third Committee, and especially thanks to the excellent work of the Chairman of the Group, Ambassador Ayala Lasso of Ecuador. 
We are all very much aware of that, which is why when the World Conference in Vienna had ended we carefully analysed the conclusions and recommendations of the Declaration and the Programme of Action. 
In this context, we deemed it necessary, from the beginning of this session of the General Assembly, to establish a working group to study and make recommendations on these issues. 
The establishment of the Group was auspicious and timely. 
In addition to dispelling doubts as to procedures in the Third Committee, it made possible the discovery of the skill, poise, firmness and, above all, experience of our colleague Ambassador Ayala Lasso. 
I should like to pay him a public tribute for his leadership and to express our pride that he is from a neighbouring country in the Latin American region. 
The way in which he led the deliberations is a guarantee that the post we create today will meet the expectations of all countries, thus dissipating any fear or doubt about the mandate of the High Commissioner. 
It has emerged most clearly from this process that Ambassador Ayala Lasso's competence, knowledge and aptitude in the sphere of human rights show him to be without a doubt one of the people most suited to the task at hand. 
He will have to organize and coordinate the activities within the United Nations system in this area, and he will have to promote the right to development as one of the central goals of his activities. 
Colombia urges the Working Group to continue working on the tasks assigned to it with the same dynamism and seriousness it showed in the first stage. 
It is also important to implement the recommendations of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, and my delegation therefore will continue to work actively and constructively during this second stage of the process. 
We highly value the positive and constructive role played by the Non-Aligned Movement in the production of this draft resolution. 
It was their recommendation of setting up a Working Group and the document they promptly submitted that enabled various parties to carry out useful dialogues on an equal footing and to achieve a balanced outcome acceptable to all. 
The Chinese Government always respects the promotion and protection of human rights as one of the aims embodied in the United Nations Charter, and supports all practical recommendations that serve this purpose. 
Based on this principled position of the Chinese Government, the Chinese delegation has actively and earnestly participated in the consultations on this draft resolution and has made its own contributions towards the achievement of the consensus. 
The establishment of the High Commissioner, as an important step in implementing the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, has an immediate bearing on the interests of various countries. 
In view of the above, the Chinese delegation has, from the very beginning, maintained that the High Commissioner must be established on the basis of a high degree of transparency and democracy and through full and democratic consultations, and that the decision must be made by consensus. 
We are glad to note that this position has finally been understood and appreciated by various parties. 
We hope that in the appointment and the work of the High Commissioner this consensus will be highly valued and strictly respected. 
In addition, the High Commissioner should report annually on his or her activities. 
We are glad to see that this constructive attitude has led to positive results. 
This is the only correct approach for resolving differences and enhancing international cooperation. 
The aforementioned principles should be observed by the High Commissioner when performing his or her mandate and should be followed by the United Nations as well in its consideration of other major and sensitive issues involving the interests of various countries. 
Mr. JALLOW (Gambia): Today we have fulfilled one of the important recommendations of the World Conference on Human Rights. 
Indeed, the establishment of the office of High Commissioner for Human Rights is an important milestone in our efforts to achieve the universal promotion and protection of human rights. 
My commendation extends, of course, to all those who cooperated with him to make agreement possible, notably Ambassador Chew Tai Soo of Singapore and Ambassador Saboya of Brazil. 
We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of sub-item (b) of agenda item 114. 
Mr. AL-KINDI (United Arab Emirates) (interpretation from Arabic): I should like to make a clarification. 
Notwithstanding, the name of the United Arab Emirates appears in the Arabic-language version of document A/48/632/Add.3 as one of the countries that voted in favour of the draft resolution with regard to agenda item 114 (c). 
I hope that the Secretariat will reissue the document to which I have referred, duly corrected. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall request the Secretariat to rectify the error the representative of the United Arab Emirates has drawn to our attention. 
The resolution submitted by the United States against Cuba is a dark page in the annals of the Organization and damages its prestige and credibility. 
We do not deem it necessary to recall how this process was conceived and carried out. 
In the case of Cuba, such a mechanism was vitiated from the very beginning because it involved a flagrant violation of existing procedures. 
We are faced with an illegally conceived, artificial scenario, and it is thus legally and morally null and void in all its aspects so far as Cuba is concerned. 
The facts speak for themselves. 
The report of the spurious Special Rapporteur and his presentation clearly demonstrated the injustice of applying such a discriminatory and selective mechanism against Cuba. 
The so-called Special Rapporteur, having been unable to demonstrate something that does not exist, had no option other than to use the argument - an unacceptable argument - of questioning the political, constitutional and legal system that the Cuban people themselves selected in all freedom and sovereignty. 
Indeed, in his report and his presentation he was not even able to justify his own existence. 
Cuba, whose people has struggled for more than a century to preserve its independence and dignity as a nation, resolutely rejects this draft resolution and any other attempt to impose upon us unjust and discriminatory treatment. 
Above and beyond anything decided here today, Cuba is resolutely determined to defend its national sovereignty, its dignity and successes it has achieved in providing a better life for its people. 
I can assert before this Assembly that Cuba is proud of its achievements in the defence of true human rights. 
Its cooperation and active participation in this field spring from the profoundly human roots of all its actions. 
In reaffirming our commitment to the true inalienable rights of mankind, I would also like to reaffirm our view that the struggle against the hegemony of a major Power in this Organization and the imposition of its will is part and parcel of the defence of those inalienable rights. 
Thus, we totally oppose the shameful draft resolution which will be voted on today in this Hall, and we call on all delegations not to support such a farce. 
Mr. ACHARYA (Nepal): The General Assembly is today taking action on the reports of the Third Committee relating to human rights issues. 
This important achievement is clearly a reflection of the global consensus on the philosophy of human rights and on the Programme of Action to promote all human rights achieved at the Vienna World Conference on Human Rights. 
My delegation is happy that the world has finally reached the stage at which no Government can insulate itself against the repercussions arising from serious violations of human rights and fundamental freedoms. 
Taking joint or separate action to protect and promote human rights has become an established norm of international life. 
The international community needs to be even-handed and objective in further strengthening the spirit of constructive dialogue and cooperation in this area. 
With these considerations in mind, my delegation hopes that the General Assembly at its next session will examine more closely the option of avoiding country-specific human rights resolutions unless there is an international consensus for such action. 
In the report, Professor Galindo Pohl noted that two Iranian Baha'is, Bakshu'llah Mithaqui and Kayvan Khalajabadi, who have been held without charge since April 1989, were informed on 31 August 1992 that an Islamic revolutionary court in Karaj had condemned them to death. 
The Special Representative also reported that these sentences were being appealed. 
We were informed on 17 December 1993 that these death sentences were reaffirmed by another court on 23 November 1993. 
The sentences are reportedly being appealed to the Iranian Supreme Court. 
We have also learned that a third Baha'i, Ramadan-Ali Dhulfaqari, was recently condemned to death in Rafsanjan for apostasy. 
It is clear from these and other cases that the regime in Tehran continues to flout the human rights of its own citizens, unrelentingly persecuting some simply because of their religious beliefs. 
We urge all nations who oppose racism, intolerance and the deliberate abuse of human rights to do the same. 
I shall put the 13 draft resolutions to the Assembly one by one. 
After all the decisions have been taken, representatives will again have the opportunity to explain their vote. 
We turn first to draft resolution I, entitled "Situation of human rights in Cuba". 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the representative of Kuwait on a point of order. 
The PRESIDENT: I shall ask the Secretariat to take note of the remarks of the representative of Kuwait and to take the necessary action. 
Draft resolution III is entitled "Situation of human rights in Iraq". 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution IV is entitled "Situation of human rights in the Islamic Republic of Iran". 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The Third Committee adopted it without a vote. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
The PRESIDENT: We now turn to draft resolution VII, entitled "International Convention on the Protection of the Rights of All Migrant Workers and Members of Their Families". 
As was indicated by the Rapporteur of the Third Committee this morning, this draft resolution belongs to sub-item (a) of agenda item 114 - "Implementation of human rights instruments". 
This change will be reflected in the official records of the Assembly. 
The Third Committee adopted it without a vote. 
May I take that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The Third Committee adopted it without a vote. 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution XII is entitled "Situation of human rights in the territory of the former Yugoslavia: violations of human rights in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, the Republic of Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/797. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The Third Committee adopted it without a vote. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do the same? Draft resolution XIII was adopted (resolution 48/154). 
The PRESIDENT: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to speak in explanation of vote after the voting. 
We note with concern, however, that the draft resolution submitted this year once again deals with questions of human rights in Iraq selectively, on an ethnic and sectarian basis. 
This could affect the unity and territorial integrity of Iraq. 
There is an even more difficult problem in the resolution we have just adopted - namely, that it endorses the setting up of an institutional system to monitor human rights inside a Member State through the deployment of a group of human-rights monitors in Iraq. 
This constitutes interference in the internal affairs of a Member State and establishes a precedent in the history of the United Nations that runs counter to the purposes and principles of the Charter. 
Mr. PARSHIKOV (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): My delegation would like to explain its vote on the resolution regarding the situation of human rights in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
Quite naturally, our attitude towards the resolution just adopted by the General Assembly is determined by Russia's overall position on Yugoslav affairs. 
We have always believed that a vicious, large-scale war such as the one in the former Yugoslavia cannot be seen just in black and white, that there are not simply devils and angels. 
Russia unambiguously and unequivocally condemns violations of human rights and humanitarian standards by anyone in the former Yugoslavia. 
From the very outset, we have firmly supported the idea of establishing a fact-finding war-crimes commission and an international tribunal to examine these issues. 
Russia has no intention of shielding anyone or suppressing information on unseemly actions by one side. 
But it seems to us short-sighted to attempt to whip up hysteria around the situation in the former Yugoslavia by just taking prejudiced and single-minded approaches to the problem. 
We feel that it is wrong when the anger of world public opinion is directed against only one side, while others are forgiven their sins, thus giving them a sense of having got away with something. 
This is especially unacceptable to us when all the burden of guilt for what is going on in the former Yugoslavia is being placed upon an entire people, when hatred towards the Serbian people is being incited in order to make them an international pariah. 
That is a short-sighted and dangerous position, responsibility for which is shared by some of the mass media and certain actors on the political scene. 
The resolution is also out of line in the paragraphs regarding the situation in Kosovo, which is an integral part of a sovereign State with territorial integrity. 
The wording on Kosovo could well, in our view, inflame national separatist extremism in that part of the Balkans even before the international community has been able to settle the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Russian delegation decided not to break the consensus on this resolution. 
That does not, however, mean that we agree with specific provisions in it. 
Therefore, if there had been a vote, the Russian delegation could not have supported, in particular, the second preambular paragraph and operative paragraphs 4, 18 and 19. 
This is incorrect information, and my delegation requests that my country's name be deleted from that paragraph. 
The PRESIDENT: I thank the representative of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The point will be noted by the Secretariat. 
May I take it that the General Assembly decides to conclude its consideration of agenda item 114 (a) and to conclude this stage of its consideration of agenda item 114 (c)? 
The draft resolution was adopted by the Third Committee. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of Lithuania for an explanation of Lithuania's position on the resolution just adopted. 
The United Nations fact-finding missions to these two countries confirmed that there are "no gross or systematic violations of human rights in Latvia" and "no evidence of discrimination along ethnic or religious lines in Estonia". 
My delegation also feels that the resolution did not go far enough in noting the spirit of openness and cooperation surrounding the United Nations and other fact-finding missions to Estonia and Latvia. 
We believe that the resolution should have welcomed positive developments in Estonia and Latvia as well as the steps taken by both Governments to implement recommendations by international experts. 
Lithuania very much regrets that the resolution does not consider the consequences of Soviet deportation, colonization and rectification policies, which dramatically altered the demographics of all three Baltic States. 
These historical circumstances need not be brushed aside as irrelevant or outdated; they should be recognized as contributing factors to the feelings of insecurity among small States which find themselves in the shadow of bigger States that are troubled by political instability and aggressive nationalism. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 115? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/634) of the Third Committee on agenda item 172, entitled "Necessity of adopting effective measures for the promotion and protection of the rights of children throughout the world who are victims of especially difficult circumstances, including armed conflicts". 
Draft resolution I is entitled "Need to adopt efficient international measures for the prevention of the sale of children, child prostitution and child pornography". 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/798. Draft resolution II was adopted by the Third Committee. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 172? 
We turn first to draft decision I entitled "Organization of work of the Third Committee and draft biennial programme of work of the Committee for 1994-1995". 
Draft decision I was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: Draft decision II is entitled "Promotion of press freedom in the world". 
Draft decision II was adopted. 
Draft decision III was adopted. 
Draft decision IV was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: Following consultations, it is my understanding that consideration of this item may be deferred to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 48? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly decided on 24 September 1993 to include this item in the agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
The PRESIDENT: In connection with this item, representatives will recall that on 24 September 1993 the Assembly decided to include this item in the agenda of the forty-eighth session. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 50? 
The PRESIDENT: It is my understanding that there is no request to consider this agenda item at the present session. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 51? 
The PRESIDENT: Members will recall that the General Assembly concluded its debate on this agenda item at its 66th meeting on 30 November. 
I call on the Chairman of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People to introduce draft resolutions A/48/L.41 to A/48/L.45. 
These texts have been drafted in the light of recent developments in the peace process, which our Committee has welcomed and supported. 
In draft resolution A/48/L.41, the Assembly welcomes the signing of the "Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements" by the Government of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization on 13 September 1993, in Washington. 
Further, the Assembly endorses the Committee's recommendations and requests the Committee to continue to keep under review the situation relating to the question of Palestine and to submit reports and make suggestions to the General Assembly or the Security Council, as appropriate. 
The Assembly also requests the Committee to continue to extend its cooperation to non-governmental organizations and to take the necessary steps to involve additional non-governmental organizations in its work. 
The Assembly also invites continued cooperation with the Division by the Department of Public Information and other Secretariat Units, and invites all Governments and organizations to do likewise. 
It also requests the continued observance each year, on 29 November, of the International Day of Solidarity with the Palestinian People by organizing, inter alia, of an exhibit on Palestinian rights. 
Concerning draft resolution A/48/L.43, I should like to inform the General Assembly that the sponsors have agreed to add, at the end of sub-paragraph (b) of operative paragraph 2, the following words: "including materials concerning the recent developments in that regard". 
The sponsors would like to request that the word "reaffirms" in operative paragraph 5, line 2 be underscored. 
The General Assembly expresses its support for the ongoing peace process, which began in Madrid in 1991, and the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements, and expresses the hope that the process will lead to the establishment of a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the region. 
It stresses the need for the United Nations to play a more active and expanded role in the current peace process and in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles, and urges Member States to provide economic and technical assistance to the Palestinian people. 
The draft resolution requests the Secretary-General to continue his efforts for the promotion of peace in the region and to submit progress reports on developments in this matter. 
Concerning draft resolution in A/48/L.45, I should like to inform the General Assembly that the sponsors are not insisting that it be put to a vote. 
The draft resolutions I have just introduced were formulated with a firm resolve to contribute to the peace process that is now under way, and to make real progress towards a comprehensive, just and lasting solution to the question of Palestine. 
A great number of delegations have been consulted in drawing up these texts, which voice the position of the overwhelming majority of the international community at this critical moment in the lengthy history of the question of Palestine. 
On behalf of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People, I invite delegations to reaffirm their adherence to this objective and constructive approach by voting in favour of the proposed draft resolutions. 
In draft resolution A/48/L.41 the Assembly would endorse and authorize the work of the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People, while in draft resolution A/48/L.42 it would support the work of the Division for Palestinian Rights. 
These two bodies are highly biased and needlessly expend a great deal of time, energy and money. 
The undertakings stipulated in these draft resolutions are a waste of money that could be put to much better use. 
For instance, these funds could be invested in the West Bank and the Gaza Strip for the benefit of the Palestinian residents living in those areas. 
Draft resolution A/48/L.44, while no longer calling for the convening of an international peace conference on the Middle East, still contains the so-called principles for the achievement of a comprehensive peace. 
These principles prejudge and even predetermine the outcome of the ongoing negotiations. 
Thus, the draft resolution clearly contradicts itself. 
On the other hand, it ignores the basic principle of direct negotiations without preconditions, upon which the Madrid process is based. 
Any attempt to internationalize the issues or perpetuate the existence of bodies dedicated to internationalizing the issues will lead us nowhere. 
Let us remain committed to the process under way. 
Mr. SIDOROV (Russian Federation) (interpretation from Russian): Despite all the complexities of the peace process in the Middle East, a new qualitative step in its development has been taken, as has been reflected in the General Assembly's adoption of the resolutions on the Middle East peace process. 
It is clear that the General Assembly is called upon further to promote the necessary support for the Arab-Israeli negotiating process, in particular on its most complex and sensitive area: that concerning Palestine and Israel. 
In the light of all of those considerations, the delegation of the Russian Federation, as a co-sponsor of the Middle East peace process, will abstain in the voting on the draft resolutions submitted under agenda item 35. 
Mr. HANSON (United States of America): The draft resolutions we are voting upon today make up the last group in a large category of unbalanced and outdated Middle East resolutions. 
Indeed, we are pleased that last year's resolution in this group concerning the intifadah has been deferred. 
We note that the traditional draft resolution on an international peace conference has been greatly modified. 
Three of the draft resolutions before us concern institutions, activities and related costs that should be re-examined. 
My Government, for its part, does not have a predetermined position on how such a review should be conducted, nor on what its conclusions should be. 
I can say conclusively, however, that, with this autumn's breakthroughs in the Madrid process, the General Assembly should look again at its long-standing, traditional activities. 
These draft resolutions entail the expenditure of resources, both human and financial. 
Some of those resources are probably being spent in a worthwhile way; others are not. 
This year's draft resolution entitled "Peaceful settlement of the question of Palestine" is greatly improved over its predecessor texts that called for an international peace conference on the Middle East. 
This draft resolution, however, speaks conclusively to issues under direct negotiation between parties in the region. 
At this important moment, we want to avoid focusing on issues or statements that divide and polarize. 
The other draft resolutions introduced under this agenda item are largely unchanged from those submitted last year. 
My Government voted against those resolutions at that time and will do so again today. 
We note that two of these texts recognize the signing of the Declaration of Principles by the Government of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
This breakthrough and the process that has followed from it confirm our view that these and other Middle East draft resolutions should have been deferred this year. 
We now turn to draft resolution A/48/L.41, entitled "Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People". 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
A recorded vote was taken. 
I shall now call on those representatives who wish to explain their votes on the resolutions just adopted. 
May I remind them that explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. NOTREDAEME (Belgium) (interpretation from French): I am speaking on behalf of the European Union. 
The Union has taken note of the important adoption of the resolutions submitted this year on the item "Question of Palestine", on which the General Assembly has just voted. 
As we see it, the moment has come to put the past characterized by confrontation and conflict behind us and to open the door to peaceful coexistence between the Israeli and Palestinian peoples. 
In our opinion, the credibility of our Organization is at stake. 
It cannot lag behind these important events, which have aroused such hope among the peoples of the Middle East. 
In this context, Chile considers of paramount importance the Middle East peace process begun in Madrid in 1991. 
The world Organization has a very important role to play in this process for the benefit of international and regional peace and security. 
I would, however, like to express my delegations reservations concerning those parts of the draft resolutions that might be construed as any form of recognition of Israel. 
My delegation did not participate in the vote on draft resolution A/48/L.44, since we believe that the recent agreements will not lead to the full restoration of the legitimate rights of the Palestinian people. 
Mr. AMER (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya) (interpretation from Arabic): My delegation's vote in favour of the resolutions just adopted by the General Assembly under agenda item 35, "Question of Palestine", is not to be construed in any way as implying recognition of those who occupy the territory of Palestine. 
The United Nations and other international and regional organizations have adopted numerous decisions on the question of Palestine and on the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
To achieve this the international community must continue to adhere to those principles and work to implement them: that is the only guarantee of an end to the plight of the Palestinian people and of real peace in the Middle East. 
This is not merely a moral duty and a human duty; it is a clear legal obligation under the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1949. 
Now, in accordance with General Assembly resolutions 3237 (XXIX) of 22 November 1974 and 43/177 of 15 December 1988, I call upon the Observer of Palestine. 
We regret some surprising votes, and we regret some of the explanations of vote made before the voting, which reflected positions unacceptable to the Palestinian side and which were not in line with the spirit that has prevailed throughout the forty-eighth session. 
This year, our delegation, in full cooperation with the Group of Arab States and other concerned Member States, made great efforts to revise the traditional set of resolutions annually adopted by the General Assembly. 
Those revisions were undertaken in the light of the recent important positive political developments that have taken place, while recognizing that those developments deal only with transitional arrangements and not with final settlement issues. 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly has concluded the present stage of its consideration of agenda item 35. 
The PRESIDENT: Members will recall that the General Assembly concluded its debate on these agenda items at its 80th plenary meeting, held on 15 December. 
We turn first to draft resolution A/48/L.29, entitled "International efforts towards the total eradication of apartheid and support for the establishment of a united, non-racial and democratic South Africa". 
I have been asked to announce that there is an additional co-sponsor of this draft resolution - namely, Ukraine. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with the decision taken by the General Assembly at its 3rd plenary meeting, on 24 September 1993, I now call on the representative of the African National Congress of South Africa. 
Mr. MAKHUBELA (African National Congress of South Africa): On behalf of the African National Congress, let me convey our gratitude to the Member States and to the General Assembly for having succeeded in adopting these resolutions on South Africa. 
It is our hope that the just-adopted resolutions will send a clear signal to those who are not willing to participate in the peaceful transformation of South Africa. 
However, the international community should still exercise a certain leverage in ensuring the peaceful transition in South Africa. 
The PRESIDENT: In accordance with the decision referred to earlier, I now call on the representative of the Pan-Africanist Congress of Azania. 
The international community has remained supportive of the Azanian people through the toughest times of their history. 
The international community and member States made various contributions to the struggle against colonial apartheid. 
Most of all we thank the Organization of African Unity for having recognized our liberation movement, thereby opening a gateway for other international organizations to contribute to our struggle against colonial apartheid. 
The United Nations made an outstanding contribution to our cause through the Office of the Secretary-General. 
My delegation has confidence that his guidance of the United Nations will be in the interest of the oppressed African majority, and all Azanian people. 
It has become apparent in recent years that the international community treats the oppressed and the oppressors equally when dealing with the colonial apartheid issue. 
If this trend continues, the emerging new world order will be meaningless for the oppressed peoples of the world. 
We hope that the Secretary-General, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, will help us make the United Nations relevant and meaningful to the oppressed majority. 
Among the United Nations organs, the most active and visible structure is the Centre against Apartheid. 
The Centre against Apartheid spearheaded campaigns that isolated South Africa from the international community in various fields - cultural, sports, economic, educational and technological. 
Its contribution to the eradication of apartheid is immeasurable. 
We give special thanks to Nigeria and Guinea, both of which have chaired the Special Committee. 
Nigeria was Chairman of the Special Committee from 1962 to 1972. Guinea took over from Nigeria in 1972 and was Chairman until 1974. 
We all are aware, I hope, of Ambassador Ibrahim Gambari's hard work against the forces of apartheid. 
We have shared with the Nigerian people many of their Ambassadors to the United Nations. 
Our gratitude extends to the front-line States for the hard work and time they devoted to the meetings at which resolutions were shaped and drafted. 
This was not always an easy task. 
We thank Ambassador Simbarashe Simbanenduku Mumbengegwi for his wise conduct and counsel during these meetings. 
We wish to thank all the IGG member States and all the United Nations Member States that respected the oil embargo against South Africa. 
We extend special gratitude to Ambassador Anthony B. Nyakyi of the United Republic of Tanzania, who was the last Chairman of the IGG. 
Sport was the only activity that has allowed oppressed Azanians to enjoy pleasant times in the midst of all the pain and suffering in the country of their origin. 
The regime's neglect of sports amongst the African community brought misery to the oppressed people. 
There is a continued trend of disparity in the promotion of sports and distribution of sports facilities between populations of different composition in Azania. 
The Commission against Apartheid in Sports is helpful in highlighting and reducing this disparity between different Azanian communities. 
We thank the Chairman of the Commission, Ambassador E. Besley Maycock, for his work. 
The Pan-Africanist Congress of Azania is of the view that this Commission should meet as soon as possible to decide on its fate now that changes are under way. 
In this regard, I pay tribute to the United Nations Education and Training Programme for southern Africa (UNETPSA) for its vigorous campaign for education in Southern Africa, particularly Azania. 
The PAC supports the call by the Chairman of the Advisory Committee of UNETPSA, Ambassador Martin Huslid of Norway, who said: 
I hope that this Fund will continue to exist and to receive the support of Member States to help build a new society. 
We offer special thanks to Sweden, which chairs this Trust Fund. 
Throughout our struggle, many contributions were made by what is now the Special Political and Decolonization Committee. 
Since its formation in 1962 the Decolonization Committee has spearheaded the cause of colonized people throughout the world. 
Azania is about to join the many other countries to whose freedom from colonialism this Committee has contributed. 
Indeed, there are 18 more countries that are still under one form or another of colonialism. 
Colonialism in whatever form is unacceptable anywhere in the world. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 38. 
The PRESIDENT: Members will recall that the Assembly concluded its debate on this agenda item at its 57th meeting, on 17 November. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/789. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it also that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 40? 
Your predecessor as President, Mr. Ganev, subsequently conducted the negotiations with courage and wisdom. 
Despite the commendable efforts of President Ganev, the negotiations were to reach a deadlock again, since not all delegations were satisfied with the new text. 
The Working Group, which you, Mr. President, were so kind as to entrust to my chairmanship, completed its task on Monday, 29 November, in a friendly atmosphere. 
I am therefore introducing the following draft resolution, which was largely put together at the last session by my friend Ambassador Ramiro Piriz Ballon of Uruguay. 
I should here like to express to him my great admiration and acknowledgement. 
It stipulates additional measures that will significantly revitalize the Council and its high-level segment, its coordination segment and what will now be called the "Operational activities of the United Nations for international development cooperation segment". 
It also proposes the establishment of a segment under which the Council will supervise the activities of its subsidiary bodies. 
The scope of the new operational activities segment has been enlarged and its functions fine-tuned. 
All this is to ensure not only a more effective round of deliberations, but also to allow the Council to focus its attention on its coordination role and on the work of its subsidiary bodies. 
These 36-member Boards will be under the authority of the Council and will report directly to it. 
The need for a separate Executive Board for the UNFPA will be considered following the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held in Cairo in 1994. 
In this connection, elections to the Executive Boards ought to take into account existing arrangements, systems or methods of representation, or others to be formulated with this in mind by the regional groups. 
The establishment of such mechanisms within the regional groups where these mechanisms do not yet exist, or the strengthening or improvement of such machinery where it does exist, should be encouraged. 
The regular meetings of the Boards, which shall take place between the annual sessions, shall be held at premises of the headquarters of the respective organizations when such premises have the facilities to accommodate such meetings, including adequate interpretation facilities. 
The right of participation in the Board's deliberations, without the right to vote, shall also be reserved to a Member State when its country programme is under consideration. 
The Assembly will note that this annex also refers to resources for operational activities. 
In this connection, and with a view to making possible the establishment of a new funding system, the Secretary-General is requested to review and analyse possible changes and improvements in the present funding system and to submit a report with his recommendations in April 1994. 
Intergovernmental consultations on the matter are envisaged for the month of May 1994. 
With respect to the ongoing process of reform in the Secretariat, the Secretary-General is requested to submit an additional report examining ways and means of enhancing the reporting modalities in the economic, social and related fields. 
This report would be made available to the Economic and Social Council at its 1994 substantive session and should include recommendations on the establishment of a system of integrated reports. 
It may be worth noting that the text before the Assembly carefully delineates what kind of review should be undertaken, making it clear that this represents a critical step forward in the ongoing reform process. 
The intention is to continue the rationalization of the work of those bodies by clustering the consideration of major issues in the economic, social and related fields around a limited number of agenda items and sub-items. 
The steps taken so far for the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in those fields, pursuant to General Assembly resolutions 45/264 and 46/235, including the creation of the high-level, coordination and operational activities segments of the Council's annual substantive session, are thus complemented and strengthened. 
First, as I mentioned earlier, the two Committees of the Council are subsumed into the plenary. 
Draft resolutions on those questions would be dealt with in informal consultations. 
The adoption of this carefully negotiated package of reforms would bring about further revitalization of the Economic and Social Council and would clearly delineate lines of responsibility and communication between the Council and the Executive Boards, as well as a far more effective division of labour throughout the system. 
This is the place and time for me to express my gratitude to all those who took part in the work of the Group, sparing no effort - even the effort of overcoming the drowsiness and fatigue induced by some of our night meetings. 
I could never find words adequate to thank everyone who in one way or another provided direct, personal assistance to me, any more than I could cite them all by name. 
I also thank the members of the secretariats of the Economic and Social Council and the Second Committee, who were generous enough to put their skill and dedication at the disposal of the Working Group. 
Finally, I sincerely thank the representatives of subsidiary bodies, the United Nations Development Programme, the United Nations Children's Fund, the United Nations Fund for Population Activities and the World Food Programme for their very useful technical advice. 
In conclusion, on behalf of Benin, I recommend the adoption by the General Assembly without a vote draft of resolution A/48/L.33, on the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/790. 
May I take it that the General Assembly decides to adopt the draft resolution by consensus? 
The PRESIDENT: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to speak in explanation of position. 
May I remind delegations that explanations of vote or position are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
Mr. PORTOCARERO (Belgium) (interpretation from French): I have the honour of addressing the General Assembly on behalf of the European Union. 
The resolution we have just adopted, supplemented by important annexes, resulted from a long and often delicate negotiating process. 
We welcome the results achieved and thank all those who played an active role in them. 
In particular, we thank Ambassador Mongbe of Benin, who guided our work in its final stages and whose personal efforts went a long way towards helping us reach consensus. 
During the negotiations we had many opportunities to express our views on the restructuring, but let me now recall that we see this as an evolutionary process. 
We have laid down the principal guidelines, leaving the parties in the system with enough flexibility to implement reforms appropriate to their specific situations. 
In the next stages of the process, we shall be addressing the methods of work of the Executive Boards and engaging in consultations on questions of financing. 
It will be up to us as Member States, donors and beneficiaries alike, to provide the necessary follow-up to what we have just adopted, and we are ready to work closely with the relevant secretariats to that end. 
It is clear that, without new methods of work, the impact of institutional reform will be considerably diminished. 
Hence, in the Executive Boards we shall continue our efforts at rationalization. 
Several aspects of the reform concerning the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) are of particular relevance to us. 
We reaffirm our commitment to the Programme as a vital element of the United Nations operational system. 
I echo Ambassador Mongbe in stating our commitment to the principle of alternating the annual sessions of the UNDP Governing Council between Geneva and New York. 
Furthermore, nothing in the reforms we have just adopted prejudges future utilization of the various official languages of the United Nations in accordance with the rules of the Governing Council. 
Both of those elements are essential to the universal nature of UNDP, and we shall bear them in mind whenever we work to define the principles governing reform. 
With this resolution we are also undertaking substantive reform of the functioning of the Economic and Social Council and a needed revision of the agenda of the Second Committee. 
We are convinced that the reform of the Economic and Social Council will give the Council its proper place as a Charter organ; this had been jeopardized by the poor functioning of the Council. 
By making use of the various sectors as appropriate, we will be able to sharpen the focus of our debates, thus helping enhance the visibility and credibility of the United Nations in these sectors. 
We reaffirm our commitment to respecting the balance between economic and social issues. 
Here, the Secretariat's proposals on the division of working time in the Council's substantive sessions are the least we can implement. 
With respect to the agenda of the Second Committee, we hope that the more transparent, logical structure we have outlined will enable us to rationalize the Committee's functioning to a large extent. 
Mrs. MENENDEZ (Spain) (interpretation from Spanish): My delegation wishes first to state its complete support for the comments just made by the representative of Belgium on behalf of the European Union. 
In this respect we congratulate Ambassador Mongbe, the Permanent Representative of Benin, on his work as Chairman of the Ad Hoc Group on the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields. 
We are particularly concerned about paragraph 27 of annex I, which states: 
It is our understanding, therefore, that until the interpretation and document distribution services in all the official languages of the United Nations can be made available such meetings cannot be held at those headquarters. 
Spain firmly supports the process of reform, restructuring and revitalization in the economic and social fields. 
We cannot, however, agree to its being carried out at the cost of failing to use all the official languages of the United Nations, without which neither the desirable understanding between delegations nor the transparency of our discussions can be guaranteed. 
Mr. RAMIREZ (Colombia)(interpretation from Spanish): On behalf of the Group of 77 and the People's Republic of China I should like to reiterate our support for the text of the resolution we have just adopted. 
Secondly, it is our understanding that the resolution gives a mandate for the Funds and Programmes to adapt their premises to make available to Member States the necessary facilities for the Boards to meet at their respective headquarters. 
The facilities should allow the use of all the official languages, as provided in the present rules of procedure. 
For that purpose, all members should receive timely notice of the agendas and scheduling of meetings. 
Fourthly, we adopted the resolution on the understanding that observers wishing to make statements could express their wish to do so to the Boards. 
Mr. AL-SAMEEN (Oman)(interpretation from Arabic): On behalf of the Group of Arab States, over which it is my country's honour to preside this month, I support the statement made by the representative of the Group of 77. 
We would emphasize the need for the appropriate organization of sessions of the Economic and Social Council and meetings of the Executive Boards of the Funds, and Programmes on their activities, as well as those of other United Nations bodies and organs, including inter-session meetings. 
We would also emphasize the important need to provide interpretations and translations in Arabic, because it is both an official language and a working language of the United Nations, along with other languages. 
We joined in the consensus adoption of the resolution. 
Lastly, I would re-emphasize the need to make Arabic one of the languages to be used in the headquarters of all the Boards. 
Statements referring to the rationalization of expenses are unrealistic. Such rationalization could have a negative effect on the outcome of meetings owing to a lack of interpretation. 
Mr. K\x{95e1}RI (Finland): On behalf of the Nordic countries, I should like first to thank Ambassador Mongbe of Benin for the work he did as Chairman of the Working Group established by you, Mr. President, and congratulate him on guiding the process to a successful conclusion. 
In the same vein, I should like to thank Ambassador Piriz-Ballon of Uruguay, who guided the process during the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly. 
Last, but not least, let me thank Mr. William Ehlers of Uruguay, who dedicated so much of his time to the endless hours of informal consultations at last year's session. 
The result does not meet the expectations the Nordic countries had for the reforms, particularly for the governance and financing of the United Nations operational activities for development. 
But it is a first step in the right direction in a process that we see as ongoing. 
During that period delegations were engaged in very detailed discussions on the substance of the reforms. 
This, in our view, should facilitate the implementation of the resolution, because there should be no ambiguity as to how the text before us should be interpreted. 
It gives the Economic and Social Council a more dynamic role in providing policy guidance to the operational agencies for development in the implementation of the policies laid down by the General Assembly, and underlines its role in providing coordination to the United Nations system. 
As to the new executive boards for the funds and programmes, the agreement reached will make it possible to increase the efficiency of governance while taking into account the need for universality and representation. 
In addition, and as a compromise, the size of the boards was increased from 30 to 36. 
However, the right of participation is always reserved to the country whose programme is under consideration. 
We are also looking forward to discussing further reform steps in the same direction during the comprehensive review process, which has been advanced to 1995. 
The Cuban Government, as a member of that Group, has joined, with serious reservations, the consensus on the package before us today on the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic and social fields. 
At the same time, and as part of the package, a decision - an unjust decision, in our opinion - has been taken to reduce the membership of the governing bodies of the assistance programmes and funds. 
Cuba, as a member of the Group of 77, has accepted this measure because of the open threats made that there would be a substantial reduction in the resources of the funds and programmes if the developing countries did not agree to this reduction in membership. 
This decision has been taken under the pressure of a constant threat to resources. 
Such pressure is inappropriate in this forum and is contrary to the democratic principles of the Organization. 
Cuba intends vigorously to defend its rights relating to these issues. 
Mr. JUILLARD (France) (interpretation from French): The French delegation fully agrees with the statement made by the representative of Belgium on behalf of the European Union. 
Mr. SINON (Malaysia): My delegation wishes to express its support for draft resolution A/48/L.33 and for the statement just made by the representative of Colombia on behalf of the Group of 77 and China. 
My delegation wishes, however, to re-emphasize the need to ensure that the work of the executive boards of the programmes and funds of the United Nations continues to be representative, transparent and universal and to facilitate the full and effective participation of all member States. 
In this regard, my delegation's understanding of paragraph 27 of annex I to the resolution is that all Member States that are not members of an executive board will continue to be allowed to participate as observers, unencumbered and unrestricted. 
This agreement should serve as a further step towards the fulfilment of that obligation. 
Mr. MARRERO (United States of America): I should like to associate my delegation with the comments of previous speakers who have commended the outstanding work of Ambassador Piriz Ballon of Uruguay and Ambassador Mongb of Benin in securing agreement on the resolution that has just been approved. 
We fully support this measure and believe that it represents an important improvement in the work of the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council and the development programmes and funds. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to say a word of special thanks to the Ambassador of Benin, who, at my request, undertook very extensive and very delicate consultations, which, happily, have resulted in the resolution that has just been adopted by consensus. 
My appreciation extends to those who helped to make the negotiations a success. 
I am deeply indebted to all of them - especially to the delegation of Uruguay, which did much preparatory work. 
In this regard, the meeting reviewed the scope of CARICOM-Cuba relations heretofore and, in addition, identified specific areas for cooperation over the next five years. 
The areas of cooperation identified by both sides include science and technology, particularly biotechnology, disaster preparedness, tourism, culture, human resource development, public health, trade, investment, transportation and marine resources, in particular fisheries. 
Cooperation in these areas will be incorporated in a plan of action. 
Working groups were established to develop more detailed programmes and carry forward the cooperation in various priority areas. 
The Joint Commission will monitor and supervise the execution of the cooperation projects over the five-year period. 
On a related issue, the parties also discussed progress being made towards the establishment of an Association of Caribbean States (ACS), as recommended by the West Indian Commission (WIC) and sanctioned by the Conference of Heads of Government of CARICOM. 
The representatives of Cuba reiterated their Government's earlier expression of support for the ACS project which, in the view of the Cuban authorities, would benefit not only Cuba, but also the entire Caribbean. 
1. The Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a paper entitled "A Rural Social Agenda: The FAO Perspective". 
Recalling the Declaration on Apartheid and its Destructive Consequences in Southern Africa, set forth in the annex to its resolution S-16/1, adopted by consensus on 14 December 1989, 
Also recalling its resolution 48/1 of 8 October 1993 on the lifting of sanctions against South Africa, 
Noting the agreements reached within the framework of the resumed multi-party negotiations on holding elections on 27 April 1994, and on the establishment of the Transitional Executive Council, the Independent Electoral Commission, the Independent Media Commission and the Independent Broadcasting Authority, 
Bearing in mind the need to strengthen and reinforce all mechanisms set up to prevent violence in South Africa, and emphasizing the need for all parties to cooperate in combating violence and to exercise restraint, 
Encouraging the efforts of all parties, including ongoing talks among them, aimed at establishing arrangements for the transition to a democratic order, 
5. Urgently calls upon all signatories to the National Peace Accord 7/ to recommit themselves to the process of peaceful change by fully and effectively implementing its provisions, and by cooperating with each other to that end; 
10. Urges all parties in South Africa, including those which did not participate fully in the multi-party talks, to respect agreements reached during the negotiations, to recommit themselves to democratic principles, to take part in the elections and to resolve outstanding issues by peaceful means only; 
12. Demands the immediate release of remaining political prisoners; 
13. Appeals to the international community to increase humanitarian and legal assistance to the victims of apartheid, to the returning refugees and exiles and to released political prisoners; 
14. Calls upon the international community to continue to assist disadvantaged South African democratic anti-apartheid organizations and individuals in the academic, scientific and cultural fields; 
15. Also calls upon the international community to assist the non-racial sports bodies in South Africa in redressing the continuing structural inequalities in sports in that country; 
17. Appeals to the international community to render all possible assistance to States neighbouring South Africa to enable them to recover from the effects of past acts of destabilization and to contribute to the stability and prosperity of the subregion; 
21. Commends the Secretary-General of the United Nations and the Secretary-General of the Commonwealth for their initiative to start planning for an international donors' conference on human resource development for post-apartheid South Africa, to take place following the election of a non-racial and democratic Government; 
1. Takes note with appreciation of the report of the Special Committee against Apartheid on its work, under its mandate, in support of the peaceful elimination of apartheid through the process of a negotiated transition of South Africa to a democratic, non-racial society; 
4. Authorizes the Special Committee, until the completion of its mandate following the establishment of a democratically elected non-racial Government in South Africa: 
(a) To follow closely developments in South Africa; 
(b) To continue to facilitate a peaceful and stable transition in South Africa by promoting international assistance in helping South Africans to overcome the negative social and economic consequences of the policies of apartheid; 
(c) To maintain contacts with academic institutions and the labour, business and civic communities, including community-based and other non-governmental organizations in South Africa; 
(e) To submit, as soon as possible following the establishment of a democratically elected non-racial Government, a final report to the General Assembly; 
(f) To undertake other relevant activities aimed at supporting the political process of peaceful change until a democratically elected non-racial Government has been established in South Africa; 
5. Expresses appreciation for the cooperation extended to the Special Committee by Governments, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and relevant components of the United Nations system, and invites them to continue their cooperation; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to issue by 30 January 1994, as addenda to the report of the Intergovernmental Group, the responses of States to requests addressed to them regarding the cases contained in the annexes to that report. 
Recalling its resolutions on the United Nations Trust Fund for South Africa, in particular resolution 47/116 C of 18 December 1992, 
Recognizing the work being carried out by broad-based, impartial voluntary organizations inside South Africa in providing legal and humanitarian assistance to victims of apartheid and racial discrimination, and noting with satisfaction the working relationship that the Trust Fund has established with those South African organizations, 
Convinced that the time is nearing when South African authorities, within new, non-racial and democratic structures, will take responsibility for matters which have been within the mandate of the Trust Fund, 
2. Supports continued humanitarian, legal and educational assistance by the international community towards alleviating the plight of victims of apartheid in South Africa and towards facilitating the reintegration of released political prisoners and returning exiles into South African society; 
3. Endorses the decision of the Trust Fund to channel its assistance through appropriate non-governmental organizations inside South Africa; 
5. Invites States to submit to the Secretary-General by 15 February 1994, as requested by the International Law Commission, written comments on the draft articles proposed by the Working Group on a draft statute for an international criminal court; 
10. Requests the International Law Commission: 
(a) To consider thoroughly: 
The list of items of which the Security Council is seized is contained in document S/1994/20 of 20 January 1994. 
During the week ending 22 January 1994, the Security Council took no action on any of the items listed therein. 
2. Among the most important pillars of the Sudan's foreign policy are respect for national sovereignty, non-interference in the internal affairs of neighbouring and other States, the peaceful settlement of disputes and respect for such regimes and Governments as may be chosen by the peoples of those States. 
It is particularly careful to pursue a policy of good-neighbourliness with neighbouring States and has therefore established joint ministerial committees to promote cooperation between the Sudan and neighbouring States and to solve any disputes that may arise between them. 
3. The Sudan has, within the limits of its own modest abilities, provided Eritrea with every material and political assistance since the State's foundation. 
It also helped to support the country's agricultural development, laying the essential foundations of Eritrean agricultural production projects by providing 100 tractors, and has provided constant supplies of food in recognition of the strong ties between the Sudanese and Eritrean peoples. 
It would therefore make no sense whatsoever for the Sudan to see any advantage in undermining the stability of the Eritrean regime, which it has helped to support and strengthen since independence. 
There is nothing to prove that the incident to which the President refers, if it actually occurred, was launched from Sudanese territory. 
5. The Sudanese Government does not encourage the establishment within its territory of any organizations that are hostile to regimes in neighbouring States, including our neighbour Eritrea. 
The Government of the Sudan has provided fraternal Eritrea with conclusive evidence of its cooperation in this sphere and on this occasion reaffirms its continued undertaking not to provide facilities of any sort to any elements opposed to the Eritrean Government. 
6. The Government of the Sudan censures and rejects its linkage to a political entity that has no official existence in the Sudan. 
Accordingly, linking the so-called "National Islamic Front" to the Sudanese Government is merely a pretext for the fabrication of charges against the Government. 
Moreover, the Sudanese Government allows Eritrean refugees to pursue a number of occupations and professions and to work on agricultural projects in the area on an equal footing with Sudanese nationals. 
It does not treat them as third-class citizens, as was claimed in the Eritrean letter. 
9. Now that Eritrea has become independent, we wonder about the reasons for the non-return of the Eritrean refugees to their country, if what was stated in the Eritrean President's letter about their mistreatment and exploitation is true. 
We reaffirm that - until such time as that happens - these refugees merit every respect and protection, in accordance with international and regional instruments governing refuge and treatment of refugees. 
1. Freeze of Libyan assets. 
Prime Minister's Decree No. 93-1264 of 29 November 1993, supplemented by an ordinance from the Minister of the Economy of the same date, implements paragraphs 3 and 4 of resolution 883 (1993). 
Community regulation 3274/93 of the Council of the European Union gives effect to the measures set out in paragraphs 5, 6 and 7 of resolution 883 (1993). 
In practical terms, these measures have taken the form of: 
(a) The closing of all Libyan Arab Airways offices in France; 
* The relevant texts may be consulted in room S-3545. 
* The text of the measures may be consulted in room S-3545. 
The Government of Malta continues to implement the measures contemplated in Security Council resolution 748 (1992) of 31 March 1992. 
In this context, the provisions of Security Council resolution 883 (1993) have been brought to the attention of all ministers and parliamentary secretaries for necessary action towards the effective implementation of the said resolution. 
Reports received from ministries, corporations, departments and banking institutions confirmed that the measures contemplated in the resolution are being fully implemented. 
Government Legal Notice No. 811 was published in the Maltese government Gazette on 3 December 1993, amending the exportation (control) regulations to ensure compliance with the relevant provisions of Security Council resolution 883 (1993). 
The provisions of paragraphs 5 and 6, which fall within the competence of the European Union, have been implemented through the adoption of EU Regulations No. 3274/93 and 3275/93 by the Council of the European Union on 29 November 1993. 
On instructions from my Government, I have the honour to refer to Security Council resolution 883 (1993), paragraph 13, concerning the reporting of measures instituted by States in connection with the sanctions against the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya. 
* The text of the Ordinance may be consulted in room S-3545. 
Another summary execution and a possible massacre, the eighth in six months, of 74 civilians and/or POWs has been reported in the village of Krizancevo, near Vitez, since the date of my earlier letter. 
We respectfully submit to the Council, once again, that international humanitarian law cannot be compromised by political or media pressure. 
Deep respect for international humanitarian law extends beyond the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina and should be addressed in this way. 
"The Security Council deplores the continuing large-scale fighting in Afghanistan, which is creating mass suffering among the civilian population and is jeopardizing efforts to provide humanitarian assistance to those in need. 
"The Council notes with concern that the ongoing conflict in Afghanistan disrupts efforts to establish a political process that would lead to a broad-based government, is producing another wave of refugees and displaced persons and detracts from efforts to foster regional stability. 
"The Council calls for an immediate cessation of hostilities in Afghanistan and the beginning of a process to create a broad-based government acceptable to the Afghan people. 
"The Council commends the efforts of the Secretary-General, his Personal Representative and the United Nations agencies active in Afghanistan to alleviate the suffering caused by the conflict in that country. 
Our States highly appreciate and support the efforts of the United Nations to maintain peace and stability in various regions of the world. 
"The modern world: challenges and dangers" 
The era of major confrontation between two systems and military and political blocs is over. 
Many peoples who have established new independent States have entered the world community of nations as equals. 
At the same time, the positive changes taking place in Europe and Asia have given rise to new challenges and dangers. These include: the intensification of inter-ethnic conflicts, the creation of zones with "security vacuums", and outside attempts to destabilize the newly independent States and establish "spheres of influence". 
All this requires the adoption of urgent and appropriate measures and decisions. 
Adhering to the principle of the indivisibility of international peace and security, Ukraine and Kazakhstan consider that the threat to the national security of any State is a threat to universal security and world peace. 
The existing security concerns of a number of States can be allayed only by the creation of an interregional universal security system "from Vancouver to Vladivostok", which would include all States without exception. 
An important role in this process is played by such international organizations and institutions as the United Nations, the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), the North Altantic Treaty Organization (NATO) and the North Atlantic Cooperation Council. 
Its implementation will make it possible to broaden the framework of stability, peace and confidence among States. 
The Commonwealth of Independent States has existed for over two years. 
Its development has been complex and contradictory and has often been accompanied by instability and crises that sometimes escalate into serious conflicts. 
Ukraine and Kazakhstan are multi-ethnic States that are building open and democratic societies; their development is founded on the maintenance and strengthening of international and social peace and harmony. 
We recognize the tremendous importance of strengthening civil and inter-ethnic stability in our countries and in other States of the Commonwealth, and we declare our firm resolution to pursue this course. 
In this regard, we are deeply concerned at certain trends in the international situation both in the Commonwealth of Independent States and in the development of individual countries of the Commonwealth. 
We have no right to turn a blind eye to the recent rise of irresponsible forces that are seeking to resuscitate the totalitarian regime, fomenting inter-ethnic strife, xenophobia and chauvinism, and propounding destructive ideas that are inconsistent with the Charter of the United Nations and the principles of CSCE. 
We solemnly declare that support for aggressive national patriotism, great-Power chauvinism, national exclusiveness and intolerance can lead to destructive consequences on a global scale. 
Ukraine and Kazakhstan, which have decided of their own free will to rid themselves of nuclear weapons, the most deadly arms in the history of mankind, cannot help feeling anxious about their security, which is unthinkable outside the context of universal international security. 
We call upon all interested countries and Governments, democratic forces and world public opinion to redouble their efforts to build a safer and more stable world based on cooperation, mutual assistance and profound mutual respect among peoples. 
Ukraine and Kazakhstan, acting jointly or pursuing similar policies, will endeavour to create an atmosphere of mutual understanding and confidence, engage in mutually advantageous trade and economic cooperation and continue to make significant contributions to the strengthening of regional and global security and stability. 
13.1 The revised 1992-1993 appropriation under section 13 comprises resources for the period from January to June 1992 approved by resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993 for the former Department of International Economic and Social Affairs. 
The proposed decrease in that appropriation under various objects of expenditure ($162,100) represents an adjustment of the appropriation to the level of the expenditures recorded under that budget section for that period. 
Changes appearing under other changes are explained below. 
All other costs are financed from the Voluntary Fund. 
3.1 The revised 1992-1993 appropriation under this section shows resources for the period from January to June 1992 approved by the General Assembly in resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993 for the former Department of Political and Security Council Affairs. 
This was based on earlier estimates of actual expenditure in the period. 
No significant variances are anticipated. 
Summary of projected expenditure for the biennium 1992-1993 by section, 
Expenditures for the first 6 months of the biennium are reflected separately under section 33. 
Changes appearing under other changes are explained below. 
It should be noted that there is a corresponding decrease of $80,300 under section 33B. 
It should be noted that there is a corresponding decrease of $68,400 under section 33B. 
41B.4 A total decrease of $66,500 is related to the use of temporary assistance resources to provide services which had been provided by consultants in the earlier biennium. 
41B.6 Increased expenditures in the Examinations and Tests Section relate to the printing of additional examination papers, and in the Training Service, to vacancies under full-time language teachers who had to be replaced by additional part-time teachers. 
41B.8 The increase is attributable to additional requirements for data processing supplies. 
Furthermore, the already high prices of medical supplies have increased extraordinarily during the biennium, by an average of 12.2 per cent over and above the inflation factors assumed for the re-costing. 
41B.9 An increase under this heading relates to the urgent need to replace an old language laboratory which requires constant repair. 
Changes appearing under other changes are explained below. 
41H.2 The bulk of this reduction comes under establsihed posts and common staff costs and is due mainly to vacancies during the biennium. 
7.5 The decrease under general operating requirements arises essentially from lower expenditures on communications than anticipated. 
8.1 As can be noted from table 8.1, changes in rates of exchange ($145,600) and inflation ($142,100) arise for which explanations are given in Part I of the present report. 
The net increase of $1,518,000 under other changes is discussed below. 
The increase relating to established posts is due to higher actual expenditures than those assumed in the standards ($90,400) and for common staff costs higher than anticipated non-discretionary costs such as medical contributions, education grants and dependency allowances ($139,600). 
The increases were offset in part by a decrease of $27,200 under general temporary assistance. 
8.4 The decrease under consultants and experts relates to reduced requirements for the payment of assessors and experts appointed by the Court ($40,200) and for a consultant to instruct and train the Registry's staff in the enhancement of the Court's computer system ($31,200). 
8.6 For the purpose of the performance report, the honoraria, application of the floor/ceiling mechanism and special allowances of the President and Vice-President of the Court are reported under this heading. 
8.8 The net decrease under this heading is attributable to reduced requirements for library books and supplies ($14,100), offset in part by increased requirements for supplies and materials as a result of the increased case-load ($10,200). 
Item 2 Preparations for the first Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States on the basis of General Assembly resolution 47/189 and taking into account other relevant General Assembly resolutions: 
Personal information: 
Education: 
Employment record: 
Professional societies: 
National: 
Scientific publications and presentations: 
Scientific presentation which she has made to national and international forums (at 60 national and 24 international meetings and congresses). 
Graduated: BA, Department of Literature, University of Shanghai, July 1951. 
Scientific works: 
General works: 
2. In response to decision 92/10, the mid-term review meeting was held on 13 and 14 May 1993. 
The main purpose of the review was to determine whether the country programme remained relevant to national policies and priorities of the new Government and was achieving its intended objectives. 
In this connection, it was noted that while some changes in emphasis in government priorities and policies had taken place, the economic and social policies of the current Government were overall not substantially different from those introduced during the last stage of the previous Government. 
However, changes were to a large extent reflected in the increased pace of implementation of reform policies to which the current Government had committed itself, as the new timetable for economic recovery and social rehabilitation was aimed at accelerating the recovery process. 
3. In light of the above developments, a reorientation of the country programme was agreed upon to reflect a shift in emphasis from the five (largely sectoral) areas of concentration as originally identified in the country programme, to three (cross-sectoral) areas of focus. 
However, in consultations between the Government and the Resident Representative it was agreed to develop agriculture as a discrete fourth area of focus. 
The need to refocus the four programmes to capture better the social dimensions of adjustment was agreed upon. 
This should be done by carefully defining and formulating the various components under the four programmes identified. 
4. In preparation for the mid-term review meeting, an assessment exercise was carried out between March and May 1993 by the Government in close collaboration with the UNDP field office. 
Two workshops were held, one on social issues and the other on economic issues. 
Between 1980 and 1991, average per capita income decreased by approximately one quarter. 
Consequently, the economy has been characterized by high unemployment and underemployment, accelerated inflation, high levels of structural poverty and inequality in wealth and income distribution. 
To improve economic performance and living standards, the Government decided to tackle inflation first. 
External debt declined from $7.2 billion in 1991 to $6.9 billion by the end of 1992 but remains problematic despite some rescheduling and debt buy-back schemes. 
The trade balance moved from a trade surplus of $129 million in 1991 to a deficit of $222 million in 1992, thereby causing the current account deficit to widen from $90 million in 1991 to $454 million in 1992. 
The Zambian economy has not been able to generate adequate employment. 
Between 1970 and 1990, formal employment grew by only 100,000 while the population grew by 4 million. 
8. In order to restore growth, the Government embarked on a far-reaching and ambitious economic recovery programme for 1992 to 1994. 
The private sector will be the main engine of economic growth while the role of the State will be limited to creating an enabling environment for private sector development. 
At the same time, the programme seeks to make a long-term positive impact on the poor through rehabilitation and development of the social sectors while simultaneous measures are envisaged to offset or alleviate the short-term negative consequences of the adjustment programme on the vulnerable groups of society. 
9. The thrust of the economic and social policies pursued by the current Government is not substantially different from those adopted during the final years of the previous Government. 
A far-reaching public service reform programme was approved by the Cabinet in March 1993; it includes a move away from retrenchment per se to the systematic restructuring of all ministries and government institutions, thereby rationalizing the public service. 
These developments have raised concerns among Government and donors alike about the high social costs and negative effects of adjustment and reform measures, especially in the short run. 
At the same time, the formulation and implementation of policies directed at social sector rehabilitation has lagged behind economic reforms since the Government has not yet fully developed an appropriate social action programme. 
10. The fifth country programme for Zambia, as approved in February 1992, identified the following five areas of concern: agricultural development; industrial development; economic planning and management; education and training; and women in development. 
Furthermore, the themes of human development, poverty alleviation, environment and natural resources management, as well as human and institutional capacity-building cut across all four programmes. 
The country programme as a whole is operating on the basic premise that a country's economic and social performance is primarily determined by its human and institutional capacities. 
In this connection, the meeting reaffirmed the country programme in its refocused form as being relevant to the current Government's priorities and policies, subject to further refocusing and fine tuning. 
12. This programme aims at strengthening national capacities to formulate, implement, monitor and evaluate Zambia's own development strategies and policies in support of long-term sustainable development. 
The meeting recognized that national capacities to exercise appropriate economic and social management were currently inadequate. 
Hence, strengthening of these functions was both appropriate and timely, and was in particular needed in view of the shift from a centrally led to a market-based economy. 
However, the meeting felt that in addition to addressing economic management issues, more attention should be paid to related social issues. 
Furthermore, it was noted that decentralization would be desirable to strengthen planning functions at the local level, enabling Zambia to determine and implement development priorities consistent with the overall short- and long-term planning framework, which in turn would ensure that benefits would more easily reach the population. 
13. This programme aims to develop and strengthen the Government's capacity to provide an enabling legal, financial and institutional environment for the development of an indigenous private sector and to promote private sector development. 
Support will be provided to the Zambia Privatization Agency; the Legal Drafting Committee; the establishment of the One-stop Investment Centre; capital market development activities leading ultimately to the establishment of a stock market; and policy formulation and analysis. 
Furthermore, the meeting recommended in particular the promotion and development of small-scale and micro-enterprises as an integral part of the programme. 
The meeting reaffirmed that support to these areas was necessary and corresponded with the Government's objective to develop the private sector as the engine of growth. 
However, the meeting underscored that issues in this programme related to export diversification, industrial planning and appropriate technology should be given due attention, as reflected in the original country programme approved by the Governing Council. 
The meeting suggested that programmes directed at employment creation and income generation be given particular attention, keeping in mind any lessons learnt from earlier programmes and projects in these areas. 
The need was expressed to support efforts to deal with the HIV/AIDS epidemic. 
Furthermore, issues relating to the promotion of basic education curriculum development with emphasis on adult and continuing education should receive more attention. 
At the same time, it was indicated that economic liberalization had greatly marginalized the smallholder farmers by making agricultural inputs expensive. 
Support to this group was needed, especially as they contributed heavily to cash incomes and household food security, which was an important objective of the Government's development plan. 
16. Problems related to counterpart support provided by the Government, in particular counterpart personnel and the funding of recurrent costs, and related problems were recognized by the meeting as having adverse effects on capacity-building efforts for sustainable development. 
As a result, there has been only a limited pool of adequately skilled Zambian professionals to act as counterparts for technical cooperation, thereby undermining the transfer of skills, internalization of technical cooperation programmes and the sustainability of programme activities after the termination of donor support. 
In cases where counterparts were available, assumptions that the recruited experts would be able to transfer knowledge and skills has not always been met. 
17. The need for group counterpart arrangements as an alternative or interim measure was reaffirmed. 
The need for gap-filling technical cooperation will be gradually phased out. 
The Government was implementing a public service reform programme to improve remuneration and other conditions of service to halt and reverse the brain drain. 
The meeting expressed strong reservation with regard to the extensions that had been requested for over 50 per cent of projects without convincing justification, which in turn raised concern about sustainability. 
The meeting reaffirmed the need to put more emphasis on capacity-building and human resources development in all four programmes under the reoriented fifth country programme. 
The major areas in which the Government required UNDP support were in the development and strengthening of national capacity to define policies and priorities and manage long-term development issues; to formulate policies and programmes; and to implement, monitor and evaluate national programmes. 
In this regard, the meeting endorsed the national technical cooperation assessment and programmes (NATCAP) exercise as an important instrument for assisting in the development of long-term capacity-building strategies. 
However, with respect to women-in-development concerns, the meeting felt the concept should be made clearer than at present to ensure that the required implementation takes place. 
However, the meeting warned against putting too much emphasis on HIV/AIDS to the exclusion of other diseases such as malaria and water-borne diseases, which also greatly contributed to high mortality rates and consequently impacted negatively on human capacities. 
19. UNDP support in the area of poverty alleviation focused on a two-pronged strategy aimed at meeting immediate and emergency needs as well as setting the stage for a long-term, sustainable approach to social sector delivery. 
The meeting noted that poverty alleviation was a pressing issue, which was at the top of the government and donor agendas, and urged that assistance be provided in the formulation of national poverty alleviation programmes. 
It was indicated that these programmes should be based on realistic studies identifying both profiles and causes of poverty. 
With respect to the issue of environment, it was indicated that assistance to the protection of environment and natural resources on a sustainable basis should be provided. 
Focus was on reducing environmental degradation and pollution. 
Assistance was being provided to the formulation and implementation of the Government's environmental action and forestry plan, as well as biodiversity. 
On the issue of transfer and adaptation of technology, it was suggested that more specific interventions cutting across all sectors were required. 
In this respect, the need for appropriate technology was stressed. 
20. It was recognized that there was a need to identify the target beneficiaries and to reach them directly, where possible, if the country programme was to be effective and have the desired impact. 
The target beneficiaries should be involved in all stages of the programme/project cycle, i.e., formulation, implementation, monitoring and evaluation, through discussions and site visits, so as to properly articulate the needs of the target groups in these programmes and projects. 
In this respect, the socio-cultural and other less visible aspects related to the beneficiaries should be taken into account. 
21. The Government is committed to use indigenous non-governmental organizations (NGOs) and community-based organizations (CBOs) in the design and implementation of technical cooperation. 
22. The meeting accepted national execution as an appropriate implementation modality. 
Based on experience with national execution of three UNDP projects under the fourth country programme, it was felt that in addition to training courses already conducted in the field of national execution, more training under the auspices of UNDP was needed. 
To this end, UNDP was in the process of assisting the Government to establish a national execution support unit to build capacity within the Government to implement technical cooperation programmes. 
This unit would play a crucial role in providing support to monitor training on a continuous basis. 
Execution modalities such as subcontracting were considered inappropriate as they were unlikely to build indigenous capacities. 
The meeting stressed the importance of the programmes being interlinked and urged that during the refocusing of the four programmes stronger linkages among the four programmes should be established. 
With respect to the assessment of ongoing projects, it was indicated that while overall results were satisfactory, weaknesses existed in the areas of training, government counterpart support and sustainability. 
It was recommended that ongoing projects be reviewed and the relevant ones incorporated in the four programmes. 
In the period 1992-1993, training was undertaken covering the major sectors of the Zambian economy, including gender-in-development concerns. 
Formal training was complemented by study tours abroad, seminars and workshops. 
One of the goals of the fifth country programme was to allocate 20-30 per cent of each project/programme budget to training. 
The programme would focus on a systematic approach to short-term and job-oriented training. 
Maximum use of local training institutions would be made, thereby promoting the creation of relevant institutional training capacities within the country. 
New methods of training, such as twinning arrangements between beneficiary institutions and centres of excellence overseas, would be encouraged. 
26. The meeting agreed that priority should be given to national professionals in the selection of project personnel and consultants. 
In this regard, continued use of National Professional Project Personnel was foreseen under the fifth country programme. 
It was highlighted that international experts should be used for short-term periods, acting primarily as advisers to their counterparts, thereby achieving the aim of capacity-building. 
The meeting also reaffirmed the use of United Nations Volunteers (UNV) specialists and Domestic Development Services (DDS) field-workers under the programmes since it had not only proved cost-effective but also worked well in providing technical cooperation at the grass-roots and community level. 
In this connection, the meeting urged UNDP to explore the possibility of using national volunteers. 
27. Earmarking for equipment accounted for 20 per cent or $9 million of UNDP total commitment under the country programme. 
28. The meeting discussed the new support cost arrangements, which replaced the former method of reimbursing United Nations specialized agencies that executed or implemented UNDP-funded projects. 
The Management Services Agreement was endorsed as a formula to be used as a vehicle for technical cooperation delivery, especially with regard to World Bank or bilateral loans. 
34. Finally, it was highlighted that the country strategy note was under preparation and would serve as a substantive mechanism for mobilizing United Nations assistance in a collaborative manner. 
It was also suggested that programmes of individual United Nations specialized agencies should be jointly reviewed with the Government to identify linkages and avoid duplication. 
35. The nature and scope of the fifth country programme was extensively reviewed and the relevance to the Government's policies and priorities examined. 
Major constraints in programme preparation and management were identified. 
36. The meeting expressed the need to address areas of special concern, such as women in development, environment and natural resources, endemic diseases, and poverty alleviation. 
However, the meeting felt that for each of the four programme areas of concern, the specific components should be clearly defined and formulated in order to ensure that the new priorities and emphasis of the Government were taken into account. 
Further recommendations made were the inclusion of "Decentralized planning, programming and budgeting" as an additional component in the capacity-building for economic management programme, and the inclusion of "Promotion and development of small-scale and micro-enterprises" as a separate component in the programme in support of private sector development. 
The meeting recommended that the Government and UNDP take appropriate action to refocus the programmes in order to accommodate the issues raised during the meeting. 
37. The meeting supported the proposed modality of national execution, but recommended that it should be implemented gradually and cautiously. 
The meeting recognized the importance of establishing a partnership with NGOs and CBOs at all stages of the project/programme cycle. 
Furthermore, the meeting recommended that evaluation and monitoring of the programmes should be based on realistic indicators focused on assessing output and impact. 
To this end, benchmarks should be developed for each programme and project. 
38. The meeting reaffirmed that aid coordination is the primary responsibility of the Government, but called on UNDP to play a supportive role. 
The meeting also recognized the existing weaknesses in aid coordination among ministries on the one hand, and with United Nations specialized agencies and other donors on the other hand. 
To address these weaknesses, the meeting recommended that: (a) UNDP should continue to support the implementation of the NATCAP exercise; (b) policies and guidelines on aid coordination and mobilization of resources should be developed; and (c) the institutional framework for aid coordination and mobilization should be clearly defined. 
40. With regard to the implementation of the reoriented fifth country programme, the components under each of the four programmes should be identified and formulated in more detail. 
With regard to the private sector development programme, a separate component on the "Promotion and development of small-scale and micro-enterprises" will be formulated before the programme is approved by UNDP. 
As the formulation of the social sector development and agricultural sector development programmes are still in their infancy, their approval and implementation are unlikely to take place in 1993. 
41. The mid-term review meeting was held at a time when resources had already been almost fully committed, with resulting limited flexibility for initiating new activities. 
In the meantime, training of government personnel in this area will be intensified. 
This implementation modality will be strengthened through UNDP support to the establishment of the National Execution Support Unit. 
43. The resource allocations for ongoing, completed and pipeline IPF-funded projects and programmes under the country programme are as follows: 
44. With the assistance of UNDP, the Government will continue to strengthen its aid coordination capacities. 
In this regard, policies and guidelines on aid coordination and management will be developed, the institutional framework for aid coordination and resource mobilization will be improved, and the implementation of NATCAP activities will continue. 
Since IPF resources are limited, an aggressive approach to ensure cost-sharing will be pursued to increase the mobilization of resources. 
45. Benchmarks will be developed to measure the impact of the programme, particularly capacity-building, which will be the yardstick for the success or failure of the programmes and projects. 
The Secretary-General has the honour to transmit herewith, to the Statistical Commission, the report of the Subcommittee on Statistical Activities of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC) on its twenty-seventh session (Geneva, 6-8 September 1993). 
The report is transmitted to the Commission in accordance with a request made by the Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination of the Statistical Commission at its sixteenth session (Geneva, 13-16 September 1993) (E/CN.3/1994/2, para. 39). 
1. The twenty-seventh session of the Subcommittee on Statistical Activities was held at Geneva from 6 to 8 September 1993. 
3. The main concern of the Subcommittee was a further consideration of its own role and functioning. 
Those changes called for changes and improvements in the Subcommittee in terms of the issues it dealt with, its relationships with intergovernmental bodies and other bodies, its methods of work and the overall instruments and methods of its coordination. 
The Subcommittee made a number of specific decisions, as described in section II below. 
4. The Subcommittee reviewed the activities of the six task forces that had been established by the Statistical Commission in the areas of national accounts; industrial and construction statistics; international trade statistics; finance statistics; price statistics, including the International Comparison Programme; and environment statistics. 
It established parameters for the functioning of the task forces and requested specific actions, including the setting of priorities and timetables for their tasks to be completed. 
The Subcommittee suspended the work of the Technical Working Group on Statistical Databases. 
5. The Subcommittee reviewed the work and plans of the Subcommittee on Demographic Estimates and Projections. 
6. The Subcommittee proposed that its twenty-eighth session be held in Paris from 8 to 10 June 1994. 
The following provisional agenda was agreed: 
(a) Issues related to work of the Task Forces; 
(b) Coordination of statistical data collection from countries; 
(c) Review of the Bureau and Chairmanship of the subcommittee; 
(d) Preparations for the twenty-eighth session of the Statistical Commission (1995); 
(f) Report of the Subcommittee on Demographic Estimates and Projections. 
The Subcommittee agreed that its work over the years had been broad in coverage and generally successful. 
The Subcommittee emphasized that the costs of effective coordination were high and that efforts in that direction needed to be made more cost-effective. 
At the same time, organizations should have realistic expectations about the possible achievements of coordination. 
8. In examining its role and methods of work, the Subcommittee emphasized its function as a forum for inter-agency consultation and action throughout the year, as well as the importance of its developing a stronger, more interactive relationship with the Statistical Commission and its Working Group. 
The Subcommittee considered that one of its major roles was to provide direction and coherence to the subsidiary bodies and instruments of coordination, including the task forces established by the Statistical Commission and any new task forces that might be established. 
Such working groups should have clear and task-oriented terms of reference. 
Reports submitted by those groups to the Subcommittee should be concise and, as necessary, should present issues for consideration or for action. 
9. The Subcommittee decided that: 
(c) The Subcommittee should take fully into account that an important part of coordination should develop at the regional level, as agreed by the Statistical Commission. 
10. The Subcommittee decided that: 
(c) The heads of statistics of participating organizations should be expected to attend meetings. 
11. The Subcommittee decided that: 
(a) All organizations should be encouraged to prepare documents on any agenda items of interest to them; 
(c) Only the text of decisions should be agreed to at the meeting; a short and concise report should be prepared by the Secretary after the meeting and circulated within one month of the meeting for comments and approval, on a lapse of time basis. 
12. For the purpose of improving communications between the Secretariat of the Subcommittee and members of the Subcommittee during the year and in connection with preparation for Subcommittee meetings, maximum possible use should be made of electronic links. 
13. In order to support those new directions the Subcommittee decided that UNSTAT should continue to serve as secretariat of the Subcommittee and that its function should reflect more fully the ongoing nature of Subcommittee work between sessions. 
The Subcommittee also examined arrangements for the Chairmanship of the Subcommittee. 
As some relevant considerations were expected to become clearer in the forthcoming year, the Subcommittee decided that a decision on long-term arrangements for the Chairmanship should be deferred until the twenty-eighth session. 
14. The Subcommittee agreed that the decisions on reform taken at that session were not necessarily exhaustive and that they were subject to review in the light of experience. 
(a) Efforts to expand awareness of the inventory at the national level and its use at both the international and national levels; 
(b) The development of country- and region-specific lists of data- collection activities that would provide a better indication of the actual burden on each country (or region); 
(c) The assignment of a unique identification number to each regular periodic questionnaire as an aid to countries in identifying questionnaires. 
The Subcommittee requested UNSTAT to consult with organizations on possible systems of numbering; 
(e) The specification of the mode of each collection activity (i.e., questionnaire, magnetic tape or diskette, or direct access to national database), since that would indicate the scale of the burden assumed by the respondent. 
However, it agreed to study the concept further and agreed that the task forces should investigate further ways of reducing the reporting burdens on countries and any duplication in their areas of statistics. 
In addition, countries should again be invited to inform UNSTAT of any apparent duplication in data-collection activities. 
(a) Agreed that the task forces constituted an important initiative for improving substantive coordination and statistical development, and that some positive results were already apparent, although the task forces were at varying stages of development and progress in their work; 
(b) Agreed that the task forces should not be seen as permanent bodies and that their continuation should depend on specific needs and outputs, and requested each task force to address that question in respect of its own objectives and progress towards achieving them; 
Such involvement could take the form of providing either specific expertise or else a means of information-sharing in support of the inter-agency decision-making process; 
(d) Requested the task forces to establish clear priorities and timetables for their tasks, taking account of priorities set by the Subcommittee and relevant intergovernmental bodies. 
(e) Requested the task forces to ensure appropriate regional representation or otherwise take fully into account the regional dimension of statistical work and its coordination; 
(f) Requested the task forces to share fully and widely with involved organizations relevant information about their work. 
Improved mechanisms needed to be explored for the efficient and rapid transmission of information, including modern telecommunications. 
In particular, experimental use of a bulletin-board approach was suggested; 
(g) Accepted the concept of burden-sharing, including cost-sharing, on a voluntary basis for activities undertaken by the task forces. 
The exact approach would have to be developed within the context of each task force and of the priorities, resources and administrative and budgetary requirements of each participating organization. 
18. The Subcommittee considered that the experience gained with the Inter-Secretariat Working Group on National Accounts (ISWGNA) should be useful for the other task forces as well as for any fields in which a coordinated effort was needed on large-scale methodological undertakings. 
Use of modern telecommunications, as indicated in paragraph 17, subparagraph (f) above, would be critical in achieving those results. 
(c) Agreed that the quantity, type and sources of resources for implementing the SNA should be assessed realistically and requested ISWGNA to review the question of the best approach to take to the mobilization of resources, including consideration of possible roles for the executive secretaries of the regional commissions. 
(a) Noted the participation of experts from member countries; 
(b) Noted that the Task Force would keep abreast of the process of transferring responsibility for general industrial statistics from UNSTAT to the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO). 
(a) Welcomed the approach of setting short-, medium- and long-term tasks to be completed; 
(b) Noted the positive views of the Task Force on the inclusion of national input through technical meetings on estimates and adjustments as well as the view that the national statistical offices had a crucial role to play in improving the source data. 
23. The Subcommittee noted that the coverage of the Task Force included balance of payments, external debt, national money and banking, government finance and other finance statistics. 
25. The Subcommittee recognized that because environment statistics was a relatively new field, one of the initial aims of the Task Force was to identify the full range of organizations that were active in the field. 
(a) The number of task forces should be kept very limited and consistent with resources that could be assigned to them; the task forces were resource- intensive and selectivity in establishing them in priority areas was crucial; 
(b) Any existing coordination groups should be taken into account and should be used to the extent they could meet established objectives; 
(iii) An established need or problem should exist; 
27. The Subcommittee considered the possible establishment of additional task forces in three areas: service statistics, poverty and technical cooperation. 
The Subcommittee: 
Consultations concerning a convener would proceed; 
Draft terms of reference were adopted subject to further review by the World Bank and the Bureau; 
28. While participation in the meetings of the Technical Working Group on Statistical Databases had been high and some members of the Subcommittee had found the work of the Group to be useful, there was general dissatisfaction with recent directions in its work. 
Concern was expressed that the terms of reference of the Group needed to be reconsidered so that it would have more relevant direction and focus in its work. 
The Subcommittee decided to suspend the work of the Group but agreed that a meeting of the Group could be convened following consultation with the Bureau, if the need arose. 
29. The Subcommittee reconfirmed its view that a real need existed for the inventories, directories and other tools and reporting mechanisms that existed in international statistical work. 
However, they needed to be brought up-to-date and their presentation improved in order to raise interest in them and improve their usability. 
Target audiences needed to be made more aware of their availability. 
30. The Subcommittee decided that the following products would be maintained and issued during the 1994-1995 period: 
(a) A new edition of the Directory of International Statistics, containing full descriptions of the role and activities of organizations active in international statistical work and related intergovernmental and inter-agency coordination structures; 
(d) An inventory of statistical data-collection activities; 
(e) An inventory of computerized statistical databases; 
(f) A list of classifications used in statistics; 
Such approaches would include the use of database techniques. 
A strict deadline approach should be adopted so that useful products would be issued on time; refinements could be held for subsequent issues. 
32. The Subcommittee considered that it would be helpful to countries and members of the Subcommittee if national statistical offices were more fully aware of the work of international statistical organizations and efforts to coordinate that work. 
The Subcommittee agreed that UNSTAT should inform the directors-general of national statistical offices about the availability of inventories and other products, particularly when new directors-general were first appointed, and should try to obtain feedback on the uses made of them at the national level. 
In addition, it would be useful for regional commissions to have stocks available for distribution at regional meetings. 
34. The Subcommittee also encouraged organizations to attend regional conferences of statisticians and to use those opportunities to make clear to countries the services that were available, particularly in technical cooperation, and to promote coordinated action at the country level within the region. 
Subject to the agreement of the Working Group, the Subcommittee decided to discontinue the Directory of Technical Cooperation in Statistics, since the information contained in the existing Directory would be better provided to countries through regional channels, including the regional conferences of statisticians. 
35. The Subcommittee reviewed the information that had been assembled. 
36. The Subcommittee took note of the following information documents* and invited members to provide any comments directly to the organizations that had prepared them: 
(a) Statistical training in African, Caribbean and Pacific countries (SA/1993/15/Revised), prepared by the Statistical Office of the European Communities (Eurostat); 
(c) Compilation of statistics for the second issue of The World's Women, the World Summit for Social Development and the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations in 1995 (SA/1993/15), prepared by UNSTAT. 
38. UNSTAT indicated that it would circulate to members of the Subcommittee, in the near future, a short note on the harmonization of classifications and a revised note on the proposed United Nations Economic and Social Information System. 
39. The Subcommittee, on being informed of the new responsibilities assigned to its Chairman, the Director of the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat, adopted a resolution of thanks to the Director for his many years of effective and purposeful chairmanship of the Subcommittee. 
41. The Subcommittee agreed that, in principle, subregional statistical organizations could be involved in the work of the Subcommittee and should contact the Chairman of the Subcommittee concerning their possible involvement. 
42. The Subcommittee took note of the work and plans of the Subcommittee on Demographic Estimates and Projections. 
Nevertheless, it has been restructured as far as possible to conform to the new format, except that section II, "Work of the Subcommittee", does not contain separate subsections on action taken and summary of discussions but presents that information in combined form. 
* The document symbols provided in notes 2/ through 7/ refer to the session documents listed in annex III. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Future role and functioning of the Subcommittee. 
5. Technical Working Group on Statistical Databases. 
6. Directories, inventories and other tools and reporting mechanisms for promoting coordination. 
7. Resources available for statistical work in the international organizations. 
10. Dates, place and agenda of the twenty-eighth session of the Subcommittee. 
* Focal point for the Subcommittee on Demographic Estimates and Projections. 
1. By resolution 881 (1993) adopted on 4 November 1993, the Security Council approved the continued presence of the small United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) until 31 January 1994, with the following interim mandate: 
(b) To monitor the situation and report to Headquarters, with particular reference to any developments relevant to the efforts of the United Nations to promote a comprehensive political settlement. 
The Council also requested me, inter alia, to report by late January 1994 on the activities of UNOMIG. 
3. In my letter of 16 December 1993 addressed to the President of the Security Council (S/26901), I reported that the Memorandum of Understanding, signed by the parties to the conflict on 1 December 1993 in Geneva, manifested encouraging progress towards lasting peace in the area. 
I sought from the Council contingent authority to deploy up to 50 more United Nations military observers (in addition to the 5 already present), together with a minimal number of civilian support staff. 
I indicated that UNOMIG, thus reinforced, would be better placed to ascertain the actual conditions on the ground and to plan and prepare for a further expansion, should the next round of negotiations scheduled to begin on 11 January warrant it. 
indicated that the report should cover, inter alia, the specific activities UNOMIG would undertake, prospects for the mission and anticipated costs, in the light of the situation on the ground and in the negotiations. 
5. Following the signature of the Memorandum of Understanding of 1 December 1993 (S/26875), my Special Envoy for Georgia, Ambassador Edouard Brunner, chaired a second round of negotiations in Geneva from 11 to 13 January 1994. 
The participants were the two parties to the conflict, the Russian Federation in its capacity as facilitator and a representative of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
On the following day, 14 January, representatives of the two sides continued discussions on a draft quadripartite agreement concerning repatriation prepared by UNHCR. 
It is expected that this agreement will be signed before the end of January by both parties and by representatives of the Russian Federation and UNHCR. 
7. In the communiqu, it was noted that the provisions of the Memorandum of Understanding were, for the most part, being implemented. 
At the same time, however, uncontrolled groups had continued to carry out acts of looting and violence and work to find the missing and the dead resulting from the fighting of September and October 1993 had not yet begun. 
They also agreed that the establishment of favourable conditions for further progress towards a political settlement and the practical implementation of agreements would be promoted by the deployment of a full-scale peace-keeping operation in Abkhazia. 
They made further statements on military aspects, which I discuss below in the section of the present report concerning UNOMIG. 
9. The two sides recognized in the communiqu that the primary objective was a comprehensive political settlement of the conflict and that all efforts were contributions to its achievement. 
13. UNHCR believes that there are some 300,000 persons who fled Abkhazia as a result of the fighting and who are now either displaced elsewhere in Georgia or refugees in other countries. 
Already there is a trickle of spontaneous returnees but, as yet, adequate security does not exist to encourage a general return of the population. 
In the meantime, the presence of some 250,000 displaced persons within Georgia is creating major social, economic and political problems. 
14. In the view of UNHCR, which I share, the return of refugees and displaced persons is contingent upon the re-establishment of security for civilians in Abkhazia. 
15. To this end, the parties to the conflict have agreed to establish a special commission on refugees consisting of the parties, the United Nations (i.e. UNHCR) and the Russian Federation to begin work on 25 January 1994. 
16. Although specific dates were identified in the communiqu, UNHCR made it clear in the discussion that progress in the return of refugees would be contingent upon the prior establishment of adequate security conditions. 
17. In the communiqu, the Georgian and Abkhaz sides expressed their interest in the establishment, no later than 15 February, of an international commission to assist in economic recovery in Abkhazia with the participation of international and national organizations. 
18. Both sides have appealed to the Security Council that, at its forthcoming review of UNOMIG, it should authorize an appropriate expansion of UNOMIG's mandate, inter alia, to entrust it with "control of the non-resumption of hostilities" in the zone of conflict. 
The relevant part of the communiqu continues: 
"... The Parties continued to favour the deployment in the conflict zone of United Nations peace-keeping forces or other forces authorized by the United Nations. 
Simultaneously, international observers and peace-keeping forces will enter the areas thus formed. 
19. The duties and activities of UNOMIG to date have been limited to the mandate described in paragraph 1 above. 
Based in Sukhumi, UNOMIG, whose strength at 24 January stood at 20 military observers, has conducted mobile patrols in most parts of Abkhazia. 
They have liaised with local military contingents and their presence has generally been welcomed by the remaining inhabitants. 
Daily reports on the situation have been submitted to United Nations Headquarters in New York on both their military activities and their contacts with Abkhaz political authorities. 
The Chief Military Observer, Brigadier-General John Hvidegaard (Denmark), was present at the exchange of prisoners-of-war on 19 December 1993. 
20. Being unarmed, however, UNOMIG has not been able to operate freely in the Inguri river area and the Gali region for lack of security caused by roving uncontrolled gangs and owing to the proximity of lines of potential confrontation. 
21. The roots of this dispute go back many years. 
It should not therefore be surprising that negotiations for an acceptable political status for Abkhazia will take time. 
Bearing in mind that fierce fighting broke out in August 1992 and has erupted twice since then, the present cease-fire, which is not based on a written agreement, is fragile. 
They are as worthy of United Nations attention as those in other regions. 
22. If in these circumstances the Security Council decides that a larger international military presence in Abkhazia is desirable both to consolidate the cease-fire and to create conditions for the return of refugees and displaced persons, that presence could take a number of possible forms. 
These two options are as follows: 
The Russian Federation has informally circulated a proposal for the establishment of such an operation. 
Its preliminary calculation is that, in order to be effective, such a force might be in the order of 2,500 troops. 
In accordance with normal United Nations practice, this would be a multinational force and no one country would contribute more than about one third of its strength; 
(b) Option 2. The Council could authorize a multinational military force, not under United Nations command and consisting of contingents made available by interested Member States, including the Russian Federation, to carry out the functions described in option 1 above. 
To enable UNOMIG to perform these functions, it would be necessary that the countries contributing to the multinational force provide the United Nations with information about that force's concept of operations, command and control structures, deployment, rules of engagement and so on. 
The size of UNOMIG under this option would depend primarily on the deployment and activities of the multinational force. 
A preliminary estimate is that up to 200 military observers would be required, with the necessary civilian support. 
23. The Security Council indicated clearly in resolution 881 (1993) that its attitude to United Nations peace-keeping efforts in Abkhazia would depend to an important extent on there being substantive progress towards a political settlement. 
Such progress has so far been limited, although the fact that direct discussions have started between the parties is an important step forward. 
The present position is that the Georgian side has stated its readiness to consider extensive autonomy for Abkhazia within the territorial integrity of Georgia. 
The Abkhaz side, however, has so far been unwilling to accept this possibility and its leadership has pressed for complete independence. 
In the course of the negotiations, my Special Envoy, with the support of the representatives of the Russian Federation and CSCE, has unequivocally stated that international recognition would not be given to any entity that attempted to change international boundaries by force. 
On the other hand, a freely negotiated settlement based on autonomy for Abkhazia and approved in an internationally observed referendum, once the previous multi-ethnic population had returned to its homes, would command full international support. 
Extension until 15 March 1994 will enable the Security Council to take the necessary decisions about the future of United Nations peace-keeping in Abkhazia in the light of the results of the third round of negotiations, which is to begin on 22 February 1994. 
I shall submit, as soon as possible, an addendum to the present report stating the financial implications of the extension of UNOMIG's mandate. 
25. In the light of my discussions with Mr. Shevardnadze in Paris, I have instructed my staff to explore with the Chief Military Observer of UNOMIG whether effective use could be made of a further increase in the size of UNOMIG beyond 55 observers. 
26. In postponing a substantive recommendation, I am conscious both of the fragility of the current cease-fire and of the consequent delay in starting the organized return of refugees and displaced persons. 
In this context, I wish to place on record my appreciation for the cooperation and support already extended by the Russian Government to my Special Envoy in his efforts to help the parties to reach a lasting settlement of their conflict. 
I would like to bring to the attention of the members of the Security Council the extremely dangerous escalation of events in Nagorny Karabakh, which has been the direct consequence of the four-week-long Azerbaijani aggression. 
The latter fact was covered in the 26 December 1993 Boston Globe article by Reuters. 
Since late December, Azerbaijan has been shelling and rocketing the Armenian towns and villages along almost the entire Armenian-Azeri border, sometimes making attempts to invade Armenian territory. 
This has been done with the sole purpose of engaging Armenia in an all-out war, thus justifying its own propaganda about Armenian aggression. 
Not coincidentally, the terrorist activities in the Azeri-populated regions of Georgia against the gas pipeline and the railway, which in fact was the only route connecting the blockaded Armenia with the outside world, reached their peak in this most recent period. 
This flagrant violation of all previous agreements and open disregard of United Nations Security Council resolutions 874 (1993) and 884 (1993) are taking place at a time when the Armenian Government is urgently seeking ways for a peaceful settlement of this conflict. 
"As a Member of the United Nations, Bulgaria actively supports the efforts of the Organization to eliminate international terrorism as an important condition for maintaining peace and security in the world. 
"It is in the light of this understanding that the Bulgarian Government viewed Security Council resolution 883 (1993) adopted on 11 November 1993. 
"In implementing the above resolution, on 13 January 1994, the Council of Ministers of Bulgaria considered and adopted a decree, whereby the following legislative measures are introduced: 
"1. The funds and other financial resources owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by the Government or public authorities of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, or any Libyan undertaking in the territory of Bulgaria are to be frozen. 
The measures will not apply also to a limited number of routine payments due by Libyan offices, juridical and physical persons in the territory of Bulgaria for the consumption of electricity and water, for rent, salaries, compensations and pensions. 
"4. The compliance of Bulgaria with the additional sanctions against the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya imposed by Security Council resolution 883 (1993) will inevitably result in new economic and financial losses for Bulgaria. 
Between 21 and 23 January 1994, there appear to have been 12 flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
Details as to the itinerary of flights in this reporting period are annexed to the present note. 
Please note that the total number of flights assessed is now 1,241. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
14.1 The revised appropriation for 1992-1993 under the section comprises resources for the period January-June 1992 approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993 for the Department of Technical Cooperation for Development. 
The proposed decrease under various objects of expenditure ($26,900) represents an adjustment of the appropriation to the level of the expenditures recorded under the budget section for that period. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
a/ The revised estimated extrabudgetary expenditures for conference services in 1992-1993 are all shown under section 41I below. 
The latter increase reflects the pattern of meetings at Vienna, with a disproportionate workload in the first six months of the year. 
In the event, necessary adjustments have necessitated a request for the increased provision under section 32. 
It should be noted, however, that there is a more than corresponding reduction for Vienna ($4,088,000 exclusive of currency and inflation fluctuations) under section 41I below. 
32.5 The primary factor for this increase is the practice of budgeting under temporary assistance for meetings at Geneva estimated requirements for temporary staff and for travel of Geneva-based conference staff to meetings held outside Geneva. 
This accounts for an increase of $264,200 at Geneva. 
32.6 The decrease for this category reflects a range of decreases for general operating expenses, including rental of office equipment ($88,800) and maintenance of office automation equipment ($82,600). 
Under contributions to joint activities, an increase of $1,709,300 is proposed for payments to the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) and the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) for joint services provided by the two organizations to the Office of the United Nations at Vienna. 
It should be noted that more than offsetting reductions are reflected under section 41I below. 
Summary of projected expenditure for the biennium 1992-1993 by section, 
41C.1 The estimated expenditures under this section relate to activities implemented during the last 18 months of the 1992-1993 biennium. 
Expenditures for the first 6 months of the biennium are reflected separately under section 33. 
Changes appearing under the other changes are explained below. 
41C.2 A decrease under established posts and common staff costs relates to a higher rate of vacancies than the standard budgeted provision. 
41C.3 An increase of $132,000 under this section includes additional requirements for general temporary assistance and overtime. 
41C.5 The total decrease of $44,000 is attributable to reduced requirements of travel during the biennium. 
41C.6 Reductions projected under this heading are the result of reduced external printing requirements since it has been possible to print a number of forms internally which in the past were printed externally. 
41C.7 It should be noted that, corresponding to the increase of $8,100 under this heading, there is a decrease of $19,100 under section 33C. 
41C.8 It should be noted that, corresponding to the increase of $9,300 under this heading, there is a reduction of the same amount under section 33C. 
41C.9 The increase of $39,800 under this heading is related to the acquisition of computers and high-speed printers necessary to upgrade the computers and printers used in the Financial Accounting and Reporting Division. 
Changes under the other changes, reflecting an increase of $1,166,300, are explained below. 
41E.2 The decreases under salaries ($2,651,600) and common staff costs ($1,243,300) are attributable both to a higher level of vacancies than budgeted and to the lower salaries and common staff costs of staff replacing those detailed to peace-keeping missions. 
Similarly, as a result of meeting schedules, additional requirements arose in connection with short-term ushers and cleaners. 
41E.4 An increase of $5,300 is projected as a result of additional travel undertaken for consultation visits to Headquarters. 
41E.8 Based on payments made so far for electricity, water and heating expenses, including those required for additional premises provided by the host Government owing to the shortage of office space at Geneva ($15,000), it is estimated that additional requirements of $767,900 would be required for 1992-1993. 
41E.11 Additional requirements under this heading result from the need to replenish essential stock items which have been depleted. 
41E.12 The increase arises from the need to replace existing obsolete equipment, such as printers required for computer processing and those required to support the existing network infrastructure and information processing capabilities at the Palais des Nations. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
41J.1 Explanations regarding the changes in respect of rates of exchange and inflation, reflecting a decrease of $1,700, may be found in the main document and are not repeated here. 
Changes appearing under other changes, reflecting an increase of $172,600, are explained below. 
41J.2 A net increase of $38,500 is projected under salaries and common staff costs, consisting of additional requirements under salaries ($95,400), partially offset by a decrease of $56,900 under common staff costs. 
41J.3 The increase of $15,100 under this heading relates exclusively to overtime requirements in respect of 11 General Service posts under the regular budget in the Field Operations Division. 
Owing to the unusually heavy workload, the appropriation of $5,200 proved insufficient to cover overtime requirements during the last 18 months of the 1992-1993 biennium. 
41J.5 The higher cost of the maintenance of transportation equipment results from the non-replacement of four vehicles which needed to be replaced in 1992-1993. 
41J.6 The increase of $23,200 under this heading is related to the volume of supplies shipped to newly established missions and the higher costs of petrol and oil. 
41J.7 The saving of $6,700 relates to the provision for the purchase of a photocopying machine, which was not purchased in 1992-1993. 
As indicated in the report of the Secretary-General (A/C.5/47/2), the revised estimates under this section, reflecting an increase of $128,500, relate to the actual expenditures incurred during the first six months of 1992. 
2. The concept of precaution requires management authorities to take pre-emptive action where there is a risk of severe and irreversible damage to human beings and, by extension, to the resources and the environment, even in the absence of certainty about the impact or the causal relationships. 
When there is doubt about the effect of a technology or fishing practice on the marine environment and resources, preventive or remedial action would have to be taken, erring on the safe side, with due consideration to the social and economic consequences. 
3. The need for precaution in management is reflected in two main concepts: the precautionary principle and the precautionary approach. 
The precautionary principle has suffered from a lack of definition and slack usage leading to extreme interpretations regardless of economic and social costs. 
The precautionary approach, which implicitly recognizes that there is a diversity of ecological as well as socio-economic situations requiring different strategies, has a more acceptable "image" and is more readily applicable to fisheries management systems. 
4. Precautionary management measures have often been advocated in the past but they have rarely been implemented because of their potential short-term costs. 
On the one hand, they are needed to improve fisheries management and ensure more sustainable fisheries development, reducing risks for the resources and for fishing communities. 
The best scientific evidence could be viewed as the most statistically sound evidence. 
7. The precautionary approach propounds caution in all aspects of fishery activities: in applied fishery research, in management and in development. 
It can easily be translated into a "tool-box" of precautionary measures among which appropriate ones can be selected for different situations. 
- Promote the collection and use of the best scientific evidence; 
- Improve participation of non-fishery users; 
- Improve decision-making procedures; 
- Promote the use of more responsible technology; 
- Introduce prior consent or prior consultation procedures; 
- Strengthen monitoring, control and surveillance; 
- Adopt experimental management and development strategies; 
- Re-establish natural feedback controls. 
A number of fisheries have collapsed ecologically or economically and the situation in the high seas raises particular concern. 
10. Moreover, the emerging awareness of the complexity of marine ecosystems and related scientific uncertainty, particularly in the high seas, and of the risk of error in management requires an acceleration of the evolution of fishery management, a broadening of its scope and a change in attitudes. 
The latter issue concerns the ethics of renewable resource use and the moral obligation placed on the current generation to exploit the resources and enact conservation measures in such a manner as to preserve options for future generations. 
It has been difficult, however, to focus the analysis solely on these two categories for two reasons. 
One is that the concept of precaution is general and relevant to all types of fisheries. 
This implies that if the nature of a resource requires precaution, it should be provided throughout its distribution range. 
13. In natural ecosystems, the abundance of a predator is controlled by the abundance of its prey. 
Excessive predation results in a decrease of the prey abundance and thus a higher mortality and lower fecundity of the predator with, as a consequence, a decrease in its own abundance and predation rate (feedback control). 
As such, their survival depends on the survival of their living resources and they are far more sensitive to natural feedback control than other industrial systems such as those using oceans as a waste dumping area. 
However, contrary to natural predators, fishermen do not receive sufficient feedback control through signals of resource stress. 
Their operations are primarily independent of the natural resource ecosystem and, indeed, are protected from such feedback controls by price increases (as resources become scarcer) and governmental subsidies. 
They can therefore continue and even expand despite the environmental and resource degradation they may produce. 
In many areas, this has led to resource erosion, economic losses and social disruptions that illustrate the fisheries management risk and reflect behaviour which in the last decades has been neither sufficiently responsible nor precautionary. 
14. Caution is usually required to avoid unwanted effects or limit their probability of occurrence. 
There is no doubt that fisheries, including those exploiting straddling stocks and highly migratory species, have an impact on the ecosystem, reducing species abundance and reproductive capacity, possibly affecting habitats and genetic diversity. 
The possible impact on endangered species has also been a source of concern. 
Some impact on the resource base cannot be totally avoided if fisheries are to produce food and development. 
Moreover, the biological effects of fishery activities are usually reversible and experience has shown that trends in biomass and species composition can be reversed. 
15. The necessary impact of fisheries would need to be accurately assessed and forecast in order to propose management options reducing to a minimum the possible risk of severe and costly or irreversible crisis. 
This leads to a degree of uncertainty in the scientific, technical, economic and political information upon which managers and industry leaders base decisions which may not always be wholly appropriate. 
These errors can lead to two types of situation, where: 
(a) Management measures should have been taken but were not and, as a result, the resource is damaged. 
There are short-term costs for the resource and, possibly, for the fishing community if not compensated by government subsidy. 
The biological impact is usually reversible if a corrective measure is applied, except perhaps in the case of major damage to the habitat. 
The biological effects are usually reversible soon after the measure is suppressed. 
The socio-economic impact may or may not be reversible (e.g., where there is loss of market). 
17. Raising research standards to reduce substantially the risk of error and the level of uncertainty implies requirements for data and financial resources which would often be unrealistic, particularly for high seas resources. 
It must therefore be recognized that management decisions dealing with actual problems or perceived risks will often be necessarily taken with less than complete and accurate information. 
A fishery management strategy aiming at no risk at all for the resource and the communities would imply either research costs beyond the value of the fishery or no development at all (in the case of an extreme interpretation of the concept of precaution). 
This is true, for example, of small island countries where the erosion of natural resources may lead to the degradation of the reef ecosystem and, beyond a certain threshold, to breakdown of development opportunities, life support and social order. 
A measure taken to ward off an evil." 
In environmental management, the meaning generally given to precaution is that of acting in advance to avoid or minimize negative impact, taking into account the potential consequences of being wrong. 
20. The concept of precaution seems to have become an important factor in negotiations between States to establish management measures in circumstances where there is an obligation to negotiate in good faith to reach agreement (e.g., with respect to straddling stocks under the 1982 Convention or high seas fishing). 
Given the wide support for this concept in environmental law, a State which refers objectively to it will hope that it cannot be accused of bad faith. 
21. In fisheries, the concept of precaution has been expressed as "the precautionary principle" (hereafter, the principle) or "the precautionary approach". 
Radically interpreted, it has sometimes led to an outright ban of a technology and is sometimes considered incompatible with the concept of sustainable use. 
The second is apparently more generally acceptable because it implies more flexibility, admitting the possibility of adapting technology, consistent with the requirement for sustainability. 
22. The precautionary principle requires authorities at entrepreneurial, national, regional and international levels to take preventive action when there is a risk of severe and irreversible damage to human beings by technology. 
Its most characteristic attribute is that, in these circumstances, action is required even in the absence of certainty about the damage and without having to wait for full scientific proof of the cause-effect relationship. 
In addition, when there is disagreement on the need to take action, the burden of providing the proof is reversed and placed on those who contend that the activity has or will have no impact. 
23. The principle has been referred to and applied at the national level in relation to human activities with potentially severe effects on human health (engineering, the pharmaceutical and chemical industries, nuclear power plants, etc.). 
In international environmental law, the principle has emerged as a recognition of the uncertainty involved in impact assessment and management, particularly in the determination of the immediate and future consequences and associated costs of current decisions for human health, for our resources and for the environment. 
24. In the 1970s, following the 1972 Stockholm Conference, concern for human safety was progressively extended to the human environment and to other species. 
This led to increasingly frequent reference to the principle in international agreements and conventions, often with limited analysis of its practical implications. 
The principle has been invoked in issues related to the ozone layer, the greenhouse effect and the conservation of nature. 
It has touched indirectly on fisheries through provisions in the international conventions on dumping at sea (the Paris and Oslo Conventions, Marpol) relating to pollution by fishing vessels. 
"This applies especially when there is reason to assume that certain damage or harmful effects on the living resources are likely to be caused by such substances and technologies, even where there is no scientific evidence to prove a causal link between practices and effects." 
The resolution expressed concern about the size of the fleets, the length of the nets, their mode of operation, their potential impact on anadromous and highly migratory species, their by-catch and the concern of coastal countries on the state of resources close to their exclusive economic zones. 
It recommended that a worldwide moratorium should be imposed on all driftnet fishing by 30 June 1992 and it established a set of immediate and regionally tailored interim measures. 
It also provided that such measures would not be imposed in a region or, if implemented, could be lifted, should effective conservation and management measures be taken upon statistically sound analysis to be made jointly by concerned parties. 
In addition, ecosystem conservation also requires measures for the fisheries sector, striking a balance between the provisions for environmental conservation and fisheries management to ensure sustainable exploitation. 
28. Fisheries mismanagement is unlikely to threaten the future of humanity and as a consequence radical interpretations of the principle may rarely be justified. 
Taking note of the precautionary approach recommended by UNCED, it agreed that fisheries should be managed in a cautious manner but stressed that precautionary management did not necessarily require moratoriums. 
31. At its first substantive session, held at New York in July 1992, the United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks also addressed the issue. 
A consensus developed instead on the need to introduce or strengthen the precautionary approach to fishery management. 
The Inter-American Conference on Responsible Fishing (Mexico City, 1993) also referred to the need to take precaution into account in the Code of Conduct on Responsible Fishing, to be prepared by FAO. 
"For stocks where, at present, it is not possible to carry out any analytical assessment with an acceptable reliability, ACFM shall indicate precautionary total allowable catches (TACs) to reduce the danger of excessive efforts being exerted on these stocks." 
The implication is that such conservative measures would be lifted only if better information were provided. 
34. In general, the precautionary approach is intended to promote a more equitable balance between short-term considerations (which lead to overfishing) and considerations of a longer-term nature. 
In the absence of explicit reference to social and economic costs to fisheries, the concept of precaution could lead to imbalance in favour of non-fishery uses and future generations. 
36. Moreover, fisheries authorities and industry should not only consider the need to apply the concept of the precautionary approach to their own activities, but should also encourage its use by others whose activities damage the oceans' productivity and the livelihood of fishing communities. 
These have not often been applied in practice because much attention has been paid to short-term costs while longer-term benefits have not been properly valued. Effective action is needed through which fisheries management should move progressively towards more risk-averse exploitation and management. 
38. An extreme interpretation of the concept of precaution, leading to unnecessarily stringent and costly measures, would rapidly become counter-productive by deterring fishery authorities from using it as widely as possible. 
This could be achieved by exerting caution systematically, at all levels of the management process, to reduce substantially the risk of errors. 
39. It is often supposed that preventive approaches to management are more precautionary than reactive ones because they anticipate unwanted events through knowledge of the system. 
A strong and unwarranted assumption behind such suppositions is that there is enough knowledge to allow such events to be reliably anticipated and avoided. 
These will rely not only on expert advice but also on people's participation. 
In doubtful cases, decisions should "err on the safe side" with due regard to the risk for the resource and the social and economic consequences. 
41. A precautionary approach to fisheries management implies agreement on action to be taken to avoid a crisis as well as action required if such a crisis occurs unexpectedly. 
42. Better quantification and qualification are required for such widely used subjective terms as detrimental, harmful and unacceptable impacts, which are generally used in expressions of the need for precaution. 
One of the major tasks for research and management is to develop agreement on standards, rules, reference points and critical thresholds on which to base decisions and meet the management requirements of the 1982 Convention and Agenda 21, for the various types of ecosystems and resources. 
43. Rules which would be over-restrictive or used without a clear understanding of their practical implications will not lead to consensus on the need for the general application of a precautionary approach. 
44. The implication is that, although it is likely that only biological criteria can be internationally agreed for transboundary resources, it is in the interest of all coastal States to consider also their potential social and economic consequences if generalized to exclusive economic zones. 
The following list gives some examples of principles or rules that have been proposed in the literature with a view to illustrating both the need for them and the difficulty of defining them in realistic terms: 
(a) Fisheries should not result in the decrease of any population of marine species below a level close to that which ensures the greatest net annual increment of biomass; 
(d) Fish management authorities should set target species catch levels in accordance with the requirement that fishing does not exceed ecologically sustainable levels for both target and non-target species. 
46. The second principle implies that fishing will not "significantly" disturb the food chain without guidance on how to judge whether an observed or potential disturbance is significant. 
Moreover, applying the first principle would lead, in practice, to applying different fishing mortalities to different species and this would lead to a change in relative abundance of species, affecting the food chain. 
47. The third and fourth formulations require that all sources of mortality are taken into account when assessing fisheries impact. 
If capacity is higher than that required to take the allowable catch by more than a given percentage, then it should be reduced, etc. 
Other economic reference points could be used but to be employed in the management of straddling and highly migratory stocks, they would have to be general enough to be acceptable to all parties and specific enough to be of practical use. 
This requirement is precautionary in nature in the sense that it requires that the integrity and essential functions of the ecosystem must be preserved as a prerequisite to fisheries sustainability. 
In practice, however, we do not yet know how to manage ecosystems. 
If the balance between ecosystem components must be maintained, minimizing by-catch or using extremely selective gear, as common sense suggests, might not be the best solution. 
52. It has been proposed, for instance, that, in multi-species management, a reasonable strategy would be to exploit all species in proportion to their abundance in order to maintain the overall ecosystem structure. 
This is, however, not easy to achieve without wastage of less demanded species; and additional work is certainly required on this matter before objective guidance can be given. 
Measures or scales of ecological stress need to be established and agreed upon if usable reference points are to be provided and effects classified as acceptable/unacceptable from an ecosystem point of view. 
54. Clarification is also required, for example, on the measure of "sustainability" for an ecosystem and on the definition of "reversibility" of an impact on it. 
Ecosystems have a degree of natural variability and can shift from one equilibrium state to another because of natural environmental variability or human stress. 
As far as reversibility is concerned, fisheries management may be able to suppress unwanted fisheries impacts and rebuild productivity but there is no assurance that the ecosystem could be returned exactly to its "pristine" state. 
55. Some of the aims and principles of ecosystem management can be found in the management charter of the Commission for the Conservation of Antarctic Marine Living Resources (CCAMLR) and in the 1990 Strategy for Sustainability elaborated by the World Conservation Union (IUCN). 
Nevertheless, the definition and analysis of management reference points and the behaviour of stocks and risks attached to those points should be one of the main applied research issues of the next decade if a precautionary approach to management is to be implemented. 
57. The above considerations related to standards, rules and reference points demonstrate that a precautionary approach to management requires a thorough scientific effort to develop the scientific tools. Without these the concept of precaution will remain at the level of international rhetoric. 
58. If development and benefits are to be obtained from straddling and highly migratory fish resources, some level of impact has to be accepted. 
In fisheries, a zero-impact strategy would make no sense. 
59. The concept of "acceptable levels of impact" may be related to that of "assimilative capacity" which has generated considerable debate amongst those concerned with environmental protection. 
The latter implies that nature can absorb a certain quantity of contaminants without significant effect (e.g., the dumping of processed effluents from urban concentrations, radioactive waste, heavy metals and other causes of dramatic and potentially non-reversible impacts). 
Fishery resources do possess an assimilative capacity in terms of the fishing mortality they can withstand while still conserving most of their resilience or capacity to return to their original state once the fishery-induced stress is removed. 
In a way, MSY could be considered a reference point corresponding to the "maximum assimilative capacity" of a stock in terms of fishing stress, a value fisheries should not pass and perhaps even not approach. 8/ The principles listed above imply an acceptable level of impact. 
60. An acceptable level of impact (or risk) may be defined as a level which will never be fully accepted (in the sense of definitely approved) but that will be kept continually under review and eventually modified as knowledge progresses. 
The degree of acceptability of impacts (or risks) will be determined, inter alia, in terms of risk-benefit trade-offs with proper weighting given to long-term needs and natural assets. 
This requires research capacity to separate the effects of "natural" year-to-year fluctuations and the impacts of fishing from anthropogenic degradation, including global climate change. 
Finally, it requires the establishment of "safety net" arrangements (e.g., in terms of insurance, compensation, etc.) to protect the users and the resource from hazardous occurrences. 
61. There is no scientific way of determining objectively what is and what is not acceptable to society. 
An important prerequisite for the effects of fishing to be acceptable is that they should be reversible if the fishing pressure is reduced or suppressed. 
It is likely that what may be acceptable to some countries or user groups may not be acceptable to others, and the relevance and importance of traditions and culture should not be underestimated. 
Science has to provide methods to assess the impacts and objective criteria to help to reach agreement. 
The difficulty in this regard will not be less than in determining MSY and we should expect considerable scientific argument on the type of impact one might expect and on the level of certainty with which it can be determined. 
The degree of acceptability of any impact will only be established after intense negotiations between the parties concerned. 
These are unlikely to proceed easily or rationally if undertaken in a context of crisis. 
It is therefore advisable to integrate negotiations on impact into the management process before stocks are damaged and before potential socio-economic problems reach an overwhelming level. 
(i) Use the best scientific evidence available and, if it is not sufficient, invest in emergency research while interim management measures are taken at the level required to avoid irreversible damage; 
The cost could be covered through fishing fees and will need to be commensurate with the level of risk. 
International and regional arrangements should actively promote the development of joint research programmes; 
(iii) Adopt a broader range of reference points and management benchmarks more explicitly related to the objectives selected for the fishery and use them to measure the efficiency of the management system (e.g., related to capacity); 
(iv) Agree on a set of criteria and rules before a crisis develops. They would be the basis for agreement on the degree of harmfulness of a new fishing technique or practice; 
(vi) Take into account the combined stresses on resources and environment. 
Effort reductions may be imposed or special measures affecting fisheries taken when the stock faces unusually unfavourable environmental conditions; 
(vii) Manage fisheries in the context of integrated management of coastal areas, raising sectoral awareness about exogenous impacts on fisheries productivity; 
(x) Improve decision-making procedures. 
Decisions by consensus can only lead to ineffective agreement at the level of the lowest common denominator. 
(xii) Experiment with management strategies and development projects with the support of research. 
When a risk for the resources is foreseen, the response to possible management strategies and the impact of development projects should be tested on a pilot scale and environmental impact assessments should be conducted. 
63. A precautionary approach to fishery management does not require that all of these precautionary measures be implemented in all fisheries at all times. 
The type of action required and its degree of urgency is a function of the probability of occurrence of a certain type of impact of a certain magnitude, pre-agreed as part of the management scheme, and based on appropriate reference points. 
Decisions on what should or should not be allowed are comparatively easy when risks are known and extremely high. 
Proposals to prohibit, even without any scientific background, the use of explosives to fish in the high seas would probably not meet with much international opposition because harmful fisheries techniques (e.g., dynamite and poison) are normally banned by national fisheries legislation. 
However, deciding whether a 5 per cent by-catch of sharks in a long-line tuna fishery is acceptable would require more careful consideration. 
65. General Assembly resolution 44/228 of 22 December 1989 on UNCED referred instead to "environmentally sound technology", stressing the need for socio-economic constraints to be taken into account. 
The wording does not pretend to limit the choice to a single "best" or soundest technology, implying that many sound technologies may be used together. 
68. This approach has been indirectly applied to fisheries by reference to the Convention on the Conservation of European Wildlife and Natural Habitats (Bern, 1979). 
That Convention gives, in its annex IV, a list of non-selective gear to be banned, which includes all nets. 
The importance of nets in fisheries and their contribution to the livelihood of small-scale fishermen and indigenous people illustrates the need for careful consideration before referring to lists contained in non-fishery agreements and before elaborating specific lists of fisheries. 
69. Considering that, in fisheries, the concept of responsible fishing is well defined and that a Code of Conduct for Responsible Fishing will be adopted, it may be of value to refer to the requirement for "responsible fishery technology" (including capture and post-capture technology) as defined in the Code. 
Responsible technology will have to be used in all areas of fisheries, including capture, land-based or sea-based processing and distribution. 
71. In dangerous polluting industries, reference has often been made to prior informed consent and prior consultation procedures. 
Prior informed consent of the regional management authority could be required before introducing the new methodology. 
The procedure may be better accepted if the new technology is patented, limiting the risk that the benefits to the "discoverer" will be jeopardized. 
73. In practice, a State proposing to introduce a new technique would be requested to present a report, comparable to an environmental impact assessment. 
Such an assessment would address potential effects on the target species and on associated species which might be targets for other fisheries in the area or food items for such target species. 
However, apart from its scientific complexity, it is clear that such impact assessment cannot be conducted in the absence of at least a pilot fishery. 
The administrative burden this imposes could be overwhelming and the procedure should remain exceptional. 
The special monitoring and reporting procedures could also be used for activities recognized as unacceptable in the long term and for which phasing out has been decided. 
Interim reports could be requested during the phasing out period. 
In addition, there would also be no monitoring or enforcement system in place, making it impossible to detect the introduction of harmful techniques and to measure impact. 
75. All expressions of the concept of precaution require that "lack of full scientific certainty shall be not used as a reason for postponing cost-effective measures to prevent environmental degradation" (principle 15 of the Rio Declaration). 
The requirement for precaution may therefore appear to require no input from fishery research. 
A. The "best scientific evidence" 
76. Prior scientific consensus on cause-effect relationships and potential consequences of fishing has been the basis for cooperation in international fisheries management in the past. 
It should continue to be one of the most neutral and peaceful contributions to the resolution of conflict between nations and competing user groups. 
More recently, the 1982 Convention provided that the best scientific evidence shall be taken into account by the coastal State when designing and adopting management and conservation measures in exclusive economic zones (article 61). 
More recently, General Assembly resolution 44/225 recognized, in its preamble, that "any regulatory measures ... should take account of the best scientific evidence available". 
78. The 1982 Convention does not define the quality of the evidence required in any quantitative manner. 
The requirement that the evidence should be the best available implies that even poor evidence can be used in designing conservation measures provided it is recognized as the best available. 
The 1982 Convention does not provide any guidance on how to decide which is "the best" scientific information (see note 16). 
79. Although the 1982 Convention does not foresee that an existing fishery could be closed if not enough scientific information is available, it does not impose a great burden to be discharged before the necessary conservation measures can be taken. 
One would assume therefore that, in such a case, the spirit of the Convention is that the missing scientific information should be urgently collected but this does not preclude measures being taken in the meantime. 
80. Concern has been expressed that the principle could imply that scientific facts to back up management decisions were no longer necessary. 
There is an obvious risk that, by referring to the concept of precaution, scientific objectivity could be less rigorously applied and that international dialogue could be negatively affected. 
Science should demonstrate the existence and extent of risk through risk analysis. 
If the available information was considered insufficient to demonstrate objectively the risk, the application of the concept of precaution could become counter-productive. 
This is often the case with global societal risks and consensus will have to be achieved through a purely political process involving as much consultation and transparency as possible. 
that action might have to be taken without full evidence of the extent of the risk and of the causal relationships. 
84. As an example, General Assembly resolution 44/225 recommended a total ban on large-scale driftnet fishing in the absence of scientific consensus on the likely long-term impact, implying that the prohibition of a disputed fishing technique is in order until its acceptability has been demonstrated. 
85. This resolution reversed the conventional course of action, recommending immediate and drastic action (i.e., a total ban of the offending gear) on the basis of international concern assuming that driftnets had an undesirable impact on resources, until shown otherwise. 
It was agreed that such action could, in principle, be reversed should the joint scientific analysis lead to consensus on the effectiveness of management measures. 
The resolution, however, gave no guidance or criteria on how to judge the quality or adequacy of the available evidence or the effectiveness of the management measures. 
86. The action was confirmed by General Assembly resolution 46/215 of 20 December 1991, which called for action against this type of fishing on the basis that: 
87. Another example of reversal of the burden of proof can be found in Council Regulation 345/92 of the European Economic Community (EEC), which regulated the use and the length of driftnets (limited to 2.5 km) in EEC waters. 
Article 9(a) granted a derogation until 31 December 1993 to some vessels for the use of longer gear, stating that: 
"The derogation shall expire on the above-mentioned date, unless the Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, decides to extend it in the light of scientific evidence showing the absence of any ecological risk linked thereto." 
88. The concept of reversal of the burden of proof implies that, unless proved otherwise, some fishing techniques may be considered harmful, giving systematically to the resources the benefit of doubt. 
It may be taken as implying that fishing techniques, which would not be formally authorized in a management area or for a particular species, would be forbidden. 
The requirement is related to the notion that an environmental impact assessment should be presented before a new technology or practice is introduced in an ecosystem. 
It is also related to the concept of prior consent or prior authorization discussed in section VI.B. 
It would be fair to give the people whose activity and livelihood are threatened by the measure the opportunity to develop the proof required within a given time span. 
It might therefore be imagined that no new fishery could be developed because evidence of the absence of adverse impact cannot be given by those involved in the venture. 
A precautionary approach, in such a case, should lead to agreement for a pilot fishery large enough to collect data and build up the scientific evidence required, but small enough to ensure that no irreversible effect is likely. 
91. Meanwhile, and in accordance with the precautionary approach, interim precautionary measures may be taken giving due consideration to the actual nature and level of risk for the resource, and to the social and economic costs to the community. 
Therefore, banning fishing techniques would be extreme measures, justified only when the risk of irreversible damage to the resource or the community is high. 
It is suggested that wide application of the concept of reversal of proof in fishery management operations would lead to considerable economic damage and discredit the concept of precaution itself. 
It also forces scientists and decision-makers to recognize and measure explicitly the levels of uncertainty and the risks attached to these decisions. 
93. Scientists still must agree on which type of statistical methods to use (parametric, non-parametric, geostatistics) and which test is most appropriate for a particular problem. 
As a consequence, obtaining consensus on the "best statistical analysis" to use might not always be easy. 
The best statistical methods applied to unreliable data can only lead to unreliable results. 
It is therefore obvious that rigorous statistical methods should also be applied in data collection systems. 
This is particularly critical for fisheries data. 
94. The preceding discussions indicate that a major contribution of fishery science to the development of a precautionary approach to fishery management would be: 
1. A wide range of reference points has been proposed in the literature on fisheries management, primarily for management of national fisheries. 
No methodologies have been explicitly developed for straddling stocks and few specifically take into account the special characteristics of highly migratory species. 
3. A wide range of new biological reference points has been proposed in recent years and these tend to focus on defining acceptable levels of fishing mortality and minimum spawning stock criteria rather than on catch and fishing effort criteria. 
This attention to minimum spawning biomass is beginning to suggest limits which should not be exceeded, rather than targets for fishing, and this change in emphasis is well adapted to precautionary or risk-averse management strategies. 
5. The choice of maximum sustainable yield as the accepted reference point for fisheries management purposes was applicable when fisheries were in an expanding phase and this reference point was used as a rough production target. 
6. Most of the difficulties experienced with using any target reference point result from the considerable uncertainties as to the current position of the fishery in relation to it, given poor data and environmental variability. 
7. One of the difficulties with using MSY as the main reference point as a target for management is that of determining where the point is and where a fishery is in relation to that point. 
This can usually only be determined after MSY has been reached, and even substantially passed, and the level of production is clearly diminishing. 
It is suggested that MSY can still be a useful reference point if it is used as a limit reference point instead of a target. 
Once a limit reference point is reached it would automatically trigger certain measures to curtail fishing in order to commence stock rebuilding. 
8. Standard fishing effort and current mortality rates caused by fishing on stocks can only be roughly estimated for open-access fisheries where effort is difficult to adjust and misreporting or poor estimates of catch affect the accuracy to which a given fishing rate can be measured. 
10. For comparative evaluation, a summary of the main reference points considered in the present paper is contained in annex I, together with their respective data needs and advantages and disadvantages. 
11. Fisheries management is not synonymous with the attainment of a single reference point. 
The concept of optimum sustainable yield recognizes economic, social and biological values for the basis of fisheries management objectives. 
13. The basic premise for fisheries management follows that of animal husbandry, in aiming to provide a sufficient number of spawners (i.e., escapement) for new recruitment to a fishery. 
In this way the prime consideration for fisheries is that of catch versus escapement. 
Catch has therefore to be controlled to ensure that sufficient escapement occurs to satisfy spawning requirements. 
The effectiveness of protecting spawners is measured by monitoring new year classes entering a population as well as monitoring the age structure of the population. 
Not all fishery models have the same data requirements or impose the same costs in data collection and analysis. 
Analytical models incorporate growth, mortality rates and information on fecundity, but they are used mostly in developed-country fisheries in high latitudes. 
Such data are not commonly available for many tropical species, which means that management for such fisheries, by referring to a single reference point, will be problematic and require precautionary approaches to avoid stock collapse. 
14. The necessity of using analytical models for the assessment of fish stocks imposes data requirements that are demanding. 
The provision of proper systems for collecting, storing and analysing fishery information and conducting fishery surveys and research, are mandatory for determining whether management targets are being met and for evaluating the effectiveness and impact of a management regime. 
15. All technical reference points require estimation of the relationship between fishing mortality and stock size (see annex I). 
16. In order to determine when an optimum has been reached there must be continuous statistical monitoring of the catch, the fishing effort and a range of biological and economic information. 
There must also be a realistic appreciation that the actual values used can only be known with questionable precision. 
In time, the methods used acquire a conventional character, which can disguise the level of uncertainty associated with population estimates for a fishery. 
Explicit estimates of accuracy or precision are rare in the stock assessment literature, and further attention to defining more precisely level of error and the associated risk of exceeding fishery management targets is required. 
(a) It is clear that the current stock size and fishing mortality are known with relatively low accuracy in most fisheries. 
Survey estimates of biomass typically have a higher variance but may be less biased, and have the potential to be improved with research investment. 
In all cases, the relative change in population size from year to year will be known with more precision than absolute values; 
(b) Management targets with equal levels of risk will require lower levels of removals and more conservative reference points if statistical data are poor and non-reporting or misreporting is the case, than if proper attention is paid to data gathering; 
18. This means that maximum sustainable yield (or any other reference point used as a target) will be exceeded at least 50 per cent of the time, and often by a considerable margin. 
In the case of MSY, this target reference point (TRP) has lost its reputability, primarily as a result of errors in population estimates, and the corresponding consequences to fisheries. 
Had full account been taken of errors in the population estimates, fishing effort would have been aimed at lower levels of exploitation. 
19. The conclusion is therefore that insufficient attention has been given to "errors in estimates" and in view of the inherent uncertainty that exists in managing fisheries, no single target reference point can be relied on for the basic conservation of fisheries. 
A set of reference points or management criteria is required, with renewed national commitment by all parties fishing a highly migratory or straddling stock towards statistical gathering. 
The present paper provides comments on the usefulness of specific reference points, in particular their application either as target reference points, or as so-called limit reference points which automatically trigger pre-negotiated management responses. 
20. A reference point is considered to be a conventional value derived from technical analysis which represents a state of a fishery or population, and is intended as a guide for fisheries management. 
21. Traditionally, reference points have been considered desirable targets for management. 
It had been assumed that it is possible to "tune" a fishery such that one or more control variables, as determined from statistics, are (believed to be) close to a pre-established reference point. 
22. Reference points are usually derived from a particular biometric or econometric mathematical model. 
The models underlying the MSY point were originally equilibrium models implying that the points on the curve represented the yield that would result from a given standard effort applied for the years necessary for equilibrium to be reached. 
24. Management by reference point should recognize this inherent uncertainty in our knowledge of the status of the stock, and the fact that, ironically, our knowledge of the current status of the resource is poorer than our ability to reconstruct stock status in previous years. 
The reference point MSY, which in the 1950s could take half a decade or more to reach, can now be achieved in the first year of a new fishery. 
26. As a result, the use of production models, in particular those that assume equilibrium in forecasting short-term yield, has been criticized. 
Problems with making decisions under conditions of uncertainty with data, environmental conditions and spawning success have resulted in management of many fisheries relying on analytical models, whereby the catch data are supplemented with biological sampling and regular surveys of fish populations. 
The problem of high precision has, however, not been solved, and the techniques for establishing whether a reference point is being met in a given year remain based on the validity of the population models used, and on our best estimates of the dynamics of a fishery. 
There is presented below an examination of reference points which are formulated mostly in terms of the role of fishing mortality (F) which these points are intended to achieve. 
This is at first sight an obvious target for management of a single-species fishery, and it was widely used for this purpose by fishery commissions in the 1960s and 70s. 
Subsequent developments in the theory and practical experience in fisheries management have cast doubts on MSY as a safe TRP. 
The concept was model-based and required statistical fitting of historical catch and standard effort data. 
Choosing FMSY, or any other reference point, implies that the underlying mathematical model of fish population dynamics is (at least implicitly) agreed on in choosing this TRP. 
The question may however be less one of selecting a reference point with the most robust theoretical underpinnings, but one that provides conservative advice under conditions of uncertainty, and from this perspective the MSY level has not performed well. 
The MSY is obtained by statistical fitting of historical data to the model, and this implies that what happened in the past has a similar probability of occurring in the future. 
However, this does not take into account variations and trends in environmental conditions or in ecosystem species composition under fishing pressure. 
In a series of years with very poor recruitment, a fishing mortality rate will produce a yield well below that predicted for the same level of effort from fitting the model to past data series. 
For this reason, the use of the term "sustainable" when speaking of a "maximum sustainable yield" obtained in the conventional way has been criticized. 
30. Given the uncertainty as to the actual status quo with respect to this (or any other) reference point, a fishery believed to be operating in the region of FMSY, in probability terms, is 50 per cent of the time either overfishing or underfishing with respect to this benchmark. 
Relatively constant year-to-year recruitment is the exception rather than the rule, but reduced or less regular recruitment with declining spawning stock size is accompanied by increased dependence for stock replenishment on newly maturing age classes. 
Increased variations in abundance as a result of a greater influence of environmental changes on the stock size lead to increasingly heavy reliance on research data, especially if catch quotas are the preferred management measure. 
From theoretical considerations, a management system that treats a stock assessment simply as providing a TRP, without recognizing statistical uncertainties in the fishery management process, will not be effective. 
The uncertainty as to which type of yield model is appropriate for a particular fishery can, unfortunately, only be resolved when overfishing has occurred and the total effort that provides MSY has been exceeded. 
Catches may then drop (implying a dome-shaped model) or reach a plateau (as is often the case in tropical shrimp fisheries), giving, finally, the clue to the appropriate type of model. 
Such strategies are however dangerous and difficult to reverse: surplus fishing vessels, once established in a fishery, may be difficult to displace, with limited alternative income-earning opportunities, and a loss in economic yield will certainly occur. 
It is for this reason also, that other, more desirable and safer target fishing rates (such as two thirds of the effort providing MSY) have been difficult to agree upon. 
The probability that the ecosystem will move to an alternative ecological configuration seems to increase as effort arrives at MSY levels or beyond. 
34. It has been pointed out that there is often an erroneous identification of MSY conditions for little-studied stocks with the maximum average yield (MAY). 
This latter measure has occasionally been used as a reference point, but gives dangerous weight to the early, more productive years of the fishery when the virgin stock was being fished down. 
This interpretation of "MSY" is radically different, and requires a different notation from MSY as normally derived, and this reference point is referred to here as the maximum constant yield (MCY). 
This TRP implies much lower levels of fishing mortality than at MSY as defined conventionally. Such a new definition could, however, provide a useful target for stock rebuilding, and could be estimated from simulation if some information were available on the likely variance of annual recruitment. 
Such reference points derived from production models, such as MSY, suffer from difficulties of population analysis if the competing fleets exploiting a resource do not exploit the same age groups in the stock. 
Under these conditions some form of analytical approach is necessary. 
The first of these analytical reference points defined was FMAX. 
Although generalizing can be hazardous, there seems little doubt that this reference point usually corresponds to a higher fishing rate than FMSY, and that fishing at this rate over a period of time is liable to deplete the spawning stock and reduce future recruitment. 
Although there seem to be good reasons for retiring FMAX as a management target, it could be a possible upper limit or limit reference point (LRP). 
37. F0.1 is the fishing mortality rate at which the slope of the yield per recruit curve as a function of fishing mortality is 10 per cent of its value at the origin (see annex IV). 
For a number of species there is no clear maximum to the yield curve per recruit, but unlike FMAX, the F0.1 point does not require this, since it is an arbitrary criterion based on the initial slope of the yield per recruit curve. 
This measure has been widely used in many fisheries of the North-west Atlantic. 
F-based strategies have been followed off the coast of eastern Canada for more than a decade, and F0.1 is often used in establishing overall quotas. 
Declaration of the correct and unbiased catch data is essential to estimating current F-values under quota control, but there has been a gradual erosion of the accuracy of commercial catch reporting. 
40. New fisheries usually develop in the absence of adequate assessment information, and management has to proceed on the basis of information available at the time. 
A more cautious approach may result in underexploitation, but this will not necessarily lead to a long-term loss of potential yield. 
In the 1960s and 1970s, many new fisheries developed for which the only data on stock status was one or several estimates of biomass from exploratory fishing or fishery surveys. 
Subsequently, a more cautious approach was recommended in which death rates attributable to fishing were maintained below those attributable to natural causes (predators, etc.). 
41. Production model theory begins with the idea that virgin populations are dominated by large, older individuals, whose contribution to biological production (growth, yield plus deaths attributable to predation) is lower than when younger individuals dominate the population. 
This has been phrased in terms of spawning stock biomass or biomass per recruit ratios, and refers to the reproductive potential under virgin stock conditions. 
This has led to increased research in recent years on the density-dependent processes that underlie fishery dynamics. 
43. Simulations have shown that for northern demersal stocks a yield of at least 75 per cent of MSY is possible as long as the spawning biomass is maintained anywhere in the range 20 to 60 per cent of the unfished level, irrespective of the spawner/recruit relationship. 
For north-temperate groundfish stocks, a relative spawning biomass in this range can be achieved by choosing an effort level that will reduce spawning biomass per recruit to about 35 per cent of the unfished level. 
This is rarely available for setting reference points for less frequently studied stocks. 
44. The use of reproduction-based TRPs has been pioneered in the International Council for the Exploration of the Sea (ICES) area, based on plots of recruitment on spawning stock biomass. 
Three arbitrary criteria have been proposed, one of which, FMED, has the characteristics of a TRP and corresponds to the fishing mortality when increases in stock size attributable to recruitment in half of the years have more than balanced losses attributable to mortality. 
FLOW a low probability of stock decline, and some likelihood of stock increase; 
FMED likely that current stock levels will be sustained; 
FHIGH likely that fishing at this level will result in stock declines. 
All of these measures appear less susceptible to assuming an incorrect value of the natural mortality rate than FMAX and F0.1 levels. 
45. Calculations of the spawning stock biomass per recruit (SSB/R) can be carried out in a manner similar to that for yield/recruit calculations if information on maturity/fecundity at size or age is available, even if the stock-recruit relationship is unknown. 
Although these conclusions agree with those in the section on reference points above, it is probably dangerous to extrapolate them widely outside their region of origin, since the detailed data sets this generalization is based upon are mainly restricted to demersal fishery resources in higher latitudes. 
None the less, the use of per cent SSB/R criteria is not as information-demanding as other reproductive criteria, and has potential in the present context. 
In fact, recent FAO analyses of global fishery trends have revealed a general state of overexploitation of many world fishery resources, and that the high level of over-investment in fleets is the major causal factor for overfishing within and outside exclusive economic zones. 
Combined with restrictions on fisheries within exclusive economic zones, this has been a motive force for movement into largely unrestricted fisheries beyond 200 miles. 
The optimal effort level, however, is responsive to changes in the economic environment, such as the market price of fish, interest rates and the costs of fishing, and is not independent of changes in fish abundance. 
In practice, FMEY is not easily defined in most fisheries involving fleet components with different gears and fishing practices. 
Most fishery administrations pay little attention to the size or composition of fleets and few actively monitor fishing equivalencies between different fishing vessels or gears. 
Not surprisingly, fleets experience economic difficulties either from declining catch rates per vessel even if overall declines in total catches are offset by price increases, or from increases in costs of a number of important inputs. 
Because of the socio-economic impact of a reduction in fleet operations, Governments often resort to subsidies to alleviate such impacts. 
49. Although distance- and labour-related costs and market prices differ between countries fishing the same straddling stock, a criterion for an economic reference point should ideally eliminate fleet and industry subsidies, grants, loans, etc., since these payments distort operations. 
The extraction of resource yields, even if not at a maximum, would help to ensure against the negative effects of economic distortion. 
50. MEY cannot be usefully considered as a TRP as long as the condition of free and open access prevails. 
51. Annex VII shows that using an LRP rather than a TRP could provide flexibility in choosing a more cautious F-based TRP that may be useful for management purposes. 
(a) The variability of the current fishing mortality (FNOW); 
(b) The risk level that management may wish to take so that FMSY may not be exceeded; 
(c) A knowledge of the FMSY which is accepted as the LRP. 
52. The value for current fishing mortality rate FNOW is usually the best estimate resulting from the analysis of statistical information and surveys, and its variability can be specified either in absolute terms (as a standard deviation) or as a fraction of the best available estimate of FNOW itself. 
The approach suggested in annex VII is to establish a cautious F-based target for management such that despite uncertainty as to the exact current rate of fishing, this should not exceed some higher LRP (in this case FMSY), more than an acceptable proportion of the time. 
These calculations illustrate the importance of sufficient and accurate information on the status of the fishery in developing risk-averse management strategies. 
54. A more elaborate use of MSY as a limit for exploitation was incorporated in the new management procedure developed by the International Whaling Commission, where a maximum harvest of 90 per cent of MSY (set at 60 per cent of the unexploited stock level) is agreed upon. 
55. Scientific attention has focused recently on the definition of LRPs which signal a dangerous situation of reduced probability of future recruitment to the fishery. 
Practical management advice has been recommended on the basis of a safe minimum spawning stock size, or on an F-level that provides what is believed to be a safe limit for spawning stock biomass/recruit (SSB/R), expressed as a percentage of the spawning stock biomass calculated for the virgin stock. 
Thus it has been suggested that to fish at some fixed rate is safe for demersal fish stocks so long as the spawning biomass remains above a pre-defined threshold size, but to suspend fishing when stocks drop below this level. 
Specific criteria that fall in this category, as mentioned, would be the FHIGH used in the ICES area, since above this point there is little evidence that the stock can produce enough recruits to sustain itself. 
In the ICES area the stock biomass below which the probability of a poor recruitment increases as spawning stock decreases is referred to as the minimum biologically acceptable level (MBAL), and is intended for use as an LRP. 
56. In the United States of America, fisheries are managed through management plans which require operational definitions of overfishing based on a maximum fishing mortality rate, minimum stock biomass or other appropriate biological reference points. 
Sixty per cent of these definitions to date have been based on spawning stock biomass per recruit analysis, with typical values ranging from 20 to 35 per cent of virgin stock levels. 
A survey of 91 spawner recruit data sets for Europe and North America suggests that the replacement per cent SSB/R (i.e., the fishing strategy which, on average, replaces the spawning stock) varies considerably between taxonomic groups, but averages 20 per cent overall. 
C. Limit reference points as "sets of rules" 
57. LRPs can be incorporated into a set of management criteria, which if one or more are infringed, triggers a pre-set management response. 
Other robust indices which are often associated with low stock size, and hence reduced intra-specific competition, are increases in weight-at-age and reduced size at maturity. 
59. It is generally acknowledged that one limit reference point on the curve of total revenue plotted against fishing effort, although extremely undesirable, is the point of bionomic equilibrium at which total earnings from the fishery equals the total costs of fishing. 
Although beyond this point the fishery is operating at a loss, the effort level corresponding to this point (point E in annex III), can in fact be exceeded, especially when subsidies distort the real cost of fishing. 
Since the catch rate is often assumed proportional to biomass, the catch rate or catch per unit of effort per standard fishing day is one LRP criterion employed, particularly in some fisheries for highly migratory resources where survey methods are difficult to implement. 
A useful economic LRP is the minimum catch rate which yields daily earnings per cost of fishing at which the fleet extracts zero resource rent. 
60. In assessing the effects of size at first capture on the yield per recruit from a stock, an optimum size at first capture that provides the maximum yield per recruit can be calculated for a given set of population parameters and a particular level of fishing mortality. 
Maintaining a single optimal size at first capture would only be possible if arrangements were made for all harvesting to be carried out in seasons and jurisdictions in which the optimal sizes were available. 
61. The problem of controlling overexploitation is, of course, most pronounced when the age at first capture falls below the average age at first maturity and there is a high risk of recruitment overfishing. 
If control of fishing effort is unreliable, one reference point would be to require fishing only to take individuals at a size at and above that at first maturity without discarding and inflicting damage to undersized individuals. 
Although occurring to a lesser extent for some straddling stocks, it is typical of highly migratory resources that multiple fisheries occur at different loci on the overall migratory route. 
Such local fisheries are often seasonal, and often too short to allow declines in catch rate with time and size to be unambiguously attributed to fishing as opposed to migration. 
Each fishery may exhibit different availabilities to fishing and different age compositions of the catch. 
Under these circumstances, no ready alternatives seem available other than pooling catch data and performing a global assessment, and then, where possible, moving to define a more detailed escapement or gauntlet model. 
The sacrifices needed either to achieve an optimal yield per recruit or to protect the spawning stock or juveniles from overfishing are not equal for all participants and often depend on the actions of one or a few coastal States where these critical life history stages are undergone. 
Under these circumstances, it has been noted that the overall yield from the population if all parties are obliged to harvest the stock exclusively within their areas of jurisdiction will be sub-optimal if only a few (e.g., juvenile) age classes are available in a given exclusive economic zone. 
64. The best overall reference point is one ensuring that a certain spawning biomass survives all fisheries to reproduce the stock. 
If for highly migratory stocks the mechanism proposed in the preceding paragraph is rejected in favour of sub-optimal harvesting within each jurisdiction, the vector of mortalities-at-age, and the allocations to which they correspond, can be decided by negotiation between participants. 
A set of species-specific reference points that explicitly recognizes all of these specific types of interactions and quantifies them has not been applied and goes beyond the level of knowledge presently available for almost all marine ecosystems. 
A notable attempt to do this is found in the Convention on the Conservation of Antarctic Marine Living Resources (CCAMLR) but many Antarctic fin-fish resources, despite the clauses in the Convention, are severely depleted. 
The above doubts also apply to the suggestion that resources of a marine area should be managed under large marine ecosystem principles, by species assemblages, or even more ambitiously, by multi-species virtual population analysis. 
The latter theoretically allows the trade-offs between human and fish predators of different ecosystem components to become more explicit but is extremely data-intensive, and at this point is merely of theoretical interest in relation to most resources of the type considered in the present paper. 
Such changes affect the equity of fleets fishing different resources and requires negotiation between users of different components of the food web prior to selecting species-specific reference points for the ecosystem component in question. 
An example of an unresolved contention of this type is the tuna purse seine/dolphin interaction in the East-Central Pacific where there is disagreement between the users of these interacting resources on the effects of the overall tuna harvest rate and exploitation strategy on both resources. 
Both of these approaches have usually led to high discards of unwanted species. 
69. Adjusting the exploitation rate in terms of the natural mortality rate may be an empirical approach that could lead to a set of values for species F that are relatively invariant. 
This is more desirable than making F a function of current species abundance, which with variable environmental conditions would make the fishing mortality TRP a rapidly varying function of environmental conditions. 
Scaling the species-specific values of F-based LRPs for different food web components according to their relative rates of natural mortality remains a theoretical possibility, but one that seems difficult to implement for fishing gear such as bottom trawls that are relatively unselective by species. 
70. Prior to deciding upon one or several of the reference points summarized in annex I, the management objectives for a fishery must be agreed upon. 
For the stock component within exclusive economic zones, objectives may be decided upon from a mixture of social, economic or biological criteria. 
For distant-water fisheries, although economic criteria are important, they are not necessarily the same as for the coastal State, and there may be other criteria based on food security or access that are not exclusively economic. 
This contrast of objectives has already been evident within the Northwest Atlantic Fisheries Organization. 
Nevertheless, agreement on the appropriate technically defined reference point is the basis for a common approach to the management of straddling or highly migratory resources. 
By introducing limit reference points for triggering automatic management responses, agreement may be facilitated. 
In general, the optima for each objective will differ (see annex VIII), and parties will have to arrive at a compromise which takes into account, to the extent possible, the requirements of all sectors having an interest in the marine environment and its resources. 
The problem in carrying out all of these strategies, is that many resources require a period of rebuilding in order for lost options requiring medium-to-high biomass levels to be recovered. 
For those few resources which still fall in the category of underexploited stocks, precautionary or probing strategies are suggested, which restrict fisheries to fishing intensities well below the likely MSY levels revealed by exploratory fishing. 
(3) Formulation of long-term management objectives and related reference points; 
(8) Provision for the routine collection of statistics and samples; 
(9) Setting of annual targets for the fishery, where applicable; 
74. It will rarely be the case in the late twentieth century that a new fishery will arise that does not affect existing marine harvests, and where sequence 1 to 11 above can be redefined uninfluenced by an existing harvest regime for this or an associated resource. 
This can lead to time-consuming negotiations with a consequent danger of overexploitation as a result of disagreement between the parties concerned. 
75. In the absence of a speedy negotiated settlement for a new reference point and associated management regime, a safe pre-emptive settlement should be arrived at following a precautionary approach. 
Given the problems involved in a group of States arriving at a system such as (1) to (11) above, there should be a strong bias in favour of continuity and conservation, and the avoidance, where possible, of new objectives and untested new technologies. 
76. Traditionally, the assessment and management of fish stocks has been a two-tier process: scientists present assessments in the form of one or more catch or fishing mortality levels aimed at maintaining or rebuilding stocks, and the managers make decisions on the level of harvesting to be followed. 
77. Stock rebuilding is not achieved in a single year and F-based reference points corresponding to lower fishing rates need to be assigned some years in advance; one weakness of most current management systems is their heavy dependence on short-term decision-making. 
Nevertheless, the benefits of losing immediate gains while returning to safer biomass levels do merit examination. 
For many stocks which are currently heavily exploited, larger-than-normal cohorts make up a progressively larger part of the annual yield, but may not occur very frequently. 
Focusing on the protection of these larger-than-normal cohorts may offer the most rapid approach to rebuilding a stock. 
78. Over-harvesting may lead to stock decline or collapse. 
Under these circumstances, when biomass is well above safe limits, intermittent harvesting or culling under close supervision may be a less costly alternative than trying to maintain a low but constant rate of harvesting. 
One factor opposing such a risk, for participants, may be the rise in market prices resulting from a reduction in supply. 
Biologically, for species with low natural mortality, yield foregone should be largely available the following year, when the survivors in the unharvested biomass will have increased in individual size, and may have contributed to the recruitment of the stock. 
Even for species with high natural mortality, the unharvested biomass will make a contribution through predation to other, possibly commercially valuable, components of the food web. 
81. Four main uncertainties in simulating a fishery have been identified. 
Testing a reference point using Monte Carlo simulations of a fishery is becoming more common. 
82. A management framework that invokes pre-set actions once one or more reference points indicate that overexploitation is occurring is in effect a precautionary approach. 
This is maintained or reinforced until the resource shows signs of recovery, as judged by the same criteria. 
The effort control may be relaxed somewhat once the fishery is distant from all LRPs. 
83. A frequent observation of fishery scientists is that although there are a number of useful and safe reference points for management, the design of the management regimes which use them is rarely optimal. 
In this connection, the lack of definition of interactions between the successive stages in the management process is a serious source of uncertainty which can adversely affect the success of management, as can the use of exclusively short time horizons for determining harvesting strategy. 
84. Shall there be open-access regimes or control of fishing? Many recent studies have emphasised that the open-access nature of most marine fisheries has been the principal cause of stock depletion, loss of biodiversity and of potential economic earnings, and of adverse impacts on fishermen's communities. 
Such individual quota schemes are often made transferable through the creation of a market for access rights which, as in the case of landing taxes, may be employed by the management authority to extract revenue from the fishery. 
85. It has been shown that for stocks with wide fluctuations in abundance (as for many pelagic resources), a constant catch quota corresponds to constantly varying rates of exploitation, and unless it is set at a low level, a significant probability of overexploitation always exists. 
Quotas tend to lag behind by one or several years the actual variations in recruitment, and particularly as good year classes are approaching full exploitation. 
A quota that would have corresponded to F0.1 or even lower levels when the peak year class was entering the fishery now corresponds to fMSY or even higher levels, and there is marked reluctance by industry to accept a sudden drop in supply under these circumstances. 
The TAC recommended by scientists, that finally agreed to after political decision-making and the actual catches taken, have tended to increase in sequence. 
This approach could be adapted to straddling-stock management, with a cutoff point dictated by one or a series of LRPs which measure when stock size is critical, and the fishery should then be temporarily interrupted until unambiguous signs of recovery are seen. 
The fact that many conservatively targeted quota management systems have failed, even for proprietary resources of exclusive economic zones, should prompt a re-examination of all facets of the management procedure. 
The degree to which quotas chosen correspond to the projected fishing mortality rate has been questioned even for some developed country fisheries. 
Still more serious in their effect is the degree to which subsequent exploitation rates can be maintained with the quotas allocated, without politico-economic considerations being allowed to stretch the quotas proposed by fishery scientists. 
It has been noted that if harvesting for sustained yield is the management strategy, environmental perturbations will cause more serious departures from equilibrium conditions than when a constant effort strategy is followed. 
Early criticisms of this approach were that problems of restraining increases in catchability attributable to learning by skippers and as well as those attributable to technological improvements to boats and gear both lead to creeping increases in fleet fishing power. 
One disadvantage seen in the early optimistic days of quota control was that, under effort control, catches would vary more widely from year to year than with TAC management, but this is still more desirable than stock collapse. 
Other more valid objections relate to pelagic stocks such as herring where vulnerability to fishing increases at low stock sizes, so that the fishery can enter an unstable area unless some limiting LRP is applied, as in the case of the constant escapement strategy. 
The objections to direct effort control need to be reassessed in the light of recent failures of quota control. 
90. Salmon management has classically been based on attempting to achieve a minimum escapement to spawning, and many such fisheries in western North America aim for fixed escapement objectives. 
A similar approach has been adopted for some straddling squid fisheries. 
Such a management approach is compatible with spawning biomass reference points. 
91. Fishery managers, whether they operate in relation to fixed reference points or in relation to less clearly defined criteria, should be recognized as acting in an uncertain environment with incomplete information on which decisions can be taken. 
As such, the present paper strongly recommends that clear objectives be formulated by all participants and that all uncertainties, whether attributable to the institutional structure or environmental or statistical variability, be recognized and explicitly incorporated into the decision-making process, leading to risk-averse management policies. 
This second framework is believed to be closely compatible with precautionary approaches and by explicitly recognizing the informational inadequacies, allows a new target for management to be defined in relation to this limit. 
94. The level of fishing mortality that corresponds to MSY conditions, as usually formulated, is not a generally acceptable target for fisheries management. 
It may, however, with other reference points such as FMAX, still be useful as a limit reference point for fishing, allowing a lower rate of fishing to be defined from statistical considerations that ensures that this upper limit is rarely exceeded. 
The paper suggests a framework for such procedure. 
96. It is stressed in the paper that a risk-averse approach would be one seeking to define overfishing in relation to not one, but multiple reference points, for a fishery operating under common technical criteria. 
Such a suite of reference points could allow for errors in misinterpretation resulting from criteria based on one source of data only. 
There may be circumstances when fisheries managers are able to specify an upper limit to fishing intensity, beyond which an undesirable state of the fishery is agreed to exist. 
As noted in the main document, this may be referred to as an LRP. 
In the following example it is assumed that the LRP is a pre-established "conventional" value for the fishing mortality corresponding to MSY conditions, agreed by all parties. 
The managers acknowledge that they are operating in an uncertain environment and that the current "status quo" for the fishery, together with the F-value during the last season (=FNOW), was not precisely known, but that some rough estimates of its standard deviation can be made. 
The managers feel however that it would be useful to define a target reference point in such a way that this results in a small, pre-specified risk that FMSY is not exceeded. 
In this example, the LRP is assumed to be a pre-established value for FMSY=0.6. 
Mathematically, the procedure adopted is the following: the level of the fishery can safely tolerate (quantified in the figure below as the shaded area on the right-hand tail of the normal distribution) is equivalent to the probability that the current F exceeds the target reference point, FNOW. 
Referring to this chosen level of acceptable risk as P (F>FMSY), the mean of the distribution must be resolved; i.e., the value of FNOW that corresponds to the target reference point providing this margin of safety. 
A mathematical package (MAPLE) was then used to solve for FNOW for the nine cases presented in the table. 
Reaffirming that the United Nations has a permanent responsibility with respect to the question of Palestine until the question is resolved in all its aspects in a satisfactory manner in accordance with international legitimacy, 
1. Notes with appreciation the action taken by the Secretary-General in compliance with its resolution 47/64 B; 
4. Invites all Governments and organizations to lend their cooperation to the Committee and the Division in the performance of their tasks; 
Recalling its resolution 47/64 C of 11 December 1992, 
Convinced that the world-wide dissemination of accurate and comprehensive information and the role of non-governmental organizations and institutions remain of vital importance in heightening awareness of and support for the inalienable rights of the Palestinian people, 
1. Notes with appreciation the action taken by the Department of Public Information of the Secretariat in compliance with General Assembly resolution 47/64 C; 
(c) To expand its audiovisual material on the question of Palestine, including the production of such material; 
(e) To organize international, regional and national encounters for journalists; 
(f) To provide, in cooperation with specialized agencies of the United Nations system, particularly the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, assistance to the Palestinian people in the field of media development. 
Recalling its relevant resolutions, the most recent of which was resolution 47/64 D of 11 December 1992, 
Stressing that achieving a comprehensive settlement of the Middle East conflict, the core of which is the question of Palestine, will constitute a significant contribution to international peace and security, 
2. Expresses its support for the ongoing peace process, which began in Madrid, and the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements, and expresses the hope that the process will lead to the establishment of a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East; 
3. Stresses the need for the United Nations to play a more active and expanded role in the current peace process and in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles; 
4. Urges Member States to provide economic and technical assistance to the Palestinian people; 
5. Also stresses the upcoming negotiations on the final settlement, and reaffirms the following principles for the achievement of a final settlement and comprehensive peace: 
(a) The realization of the legitimate national rights of the Palestinian people, primarily the right to self-determination; 
(b) The withdrawal of Israel from the Palestinian territory occupied since 1967, including Jerusalem, and from the other occupied Arab territories; 
(d) Resolving the problem of the Palestine refugees in conformity with General Assembly resolution 194 (III) of 11 December 1948, and subsequent relevant resolutions; 
(f) Guaranteeing freedom of access to Holy Places and religious buildings and sites; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to continue his efforts with the parties concerned, and in consultation with the Security Council, for the promotion of peace in the region and to submit progress reports on developments in this matter. 
Recalling its resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, and other resolutions and decisions of the United Nations concerning the dissemination of information on decolonization, in particular General Assembly resolution 47/24 of 25 November 1992, 
Reiterating the importance of publicity as an instrument for furthering the aims of the Declaration, and mindful of the role of world public opinion in effectively assisting the peoples of the colonial Territories to achieve self-determination and independence, 
Aware of the importance of non-governmental organizations in the dissemination of information on decolonization, 
(b) To seek the full cooperation of the administering Powers in the discharge of the tasks referred to above; 
(c) To intensify the decolonization-oriented activities of all United Nations information centres; 
(f) To continue to produce comprehensive press releases for all meetings of the Special Committee and its subsidiary bodies; 
(g) To ensure that the necessary facilities and services to that end are made available; 
(h) To report to the Special Committee on measures taken in the implementation of the present resolution; 
5. Requests the Special Committee to follow the implementation of the present resolution and to report thereon to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
Various arguments advanced by some delegations, trying to invoke General Assembly resolution 47/1 of 22 September 1992 and the issues of succession and continuity of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia as a pretext for their action, are unwarranted and falsely construed. 
3. This position is unequivocally supported by rules of international customary law which are codified in the 1978 Vienna Convention on Succession of States in respect of Treaties (arts. 34 and 35). 
4. The status of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia as a party to treaties is not in any way affected by General Assembly resolution 47/1, which pertains solely to non-participation in the General Assembly. 
According to the opinion of the United Nations Legal Counsel contained in document A/47/485: "The resolution does not take away the right of Yugoslavia to participate in the work of organs other than Assembly bodies." 
According to another opinion of the United Nations Legal Office dated 16 November 1993: "The status of Yugoslavia as a party to the treaties is not affected by the adoption of General Assembly resolution 47/1 ..." 
5. The delegation of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has been officially invited to this meeting, for which it has duly submitted full powers. 
7. The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia clearly expressed its readiness and resolve to honour all its duties and obligations arising from the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. 
The Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination at its forty-third session in 1993 (A/48/18) welcomed the timely submission of the report of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and the presence of a delegation as an indication of the State party's willingness to continue the dialogue with the Committee. 
In the spirit of cooperation, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia welcomed the fact-finding mission of the Committee which visited Yugoslavia at the end of 1993. 
In view of those arguments, my delegation is fully convinced that, in fact, the action to suspend Yugoslavia's participation in this meeting is entirely politically motivated in order to satisfy one-sided and myopic interests of certain States. 
We would like to emphasize once again that such legally unfounded and politically motivated action may set a dangerous precedent with respect to the status of the States parties to the Convention and create serious obstacles in its implementation. 
Therefore, it would mean that Yugoslavia will not be obliged any more to implement the provisions of the Convention. 
Moreover, unfortunately, the Committee will not be in a position to request the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia to undertake any activity under the Convention, or to send any fact-finding mission to its territory. 
We would like to remind the States parties that this Convention belongs to a special category of treaties whose beneficiaries are not States but individual human beings. 
That was exactly the reason why the International Court of Justice, in the so-called Barcelona Traction case, ruled that international human rights instruments are valid erga omnes and should be accorded a privileged status, i.e., that they should be universally accepted. 
Therefore, my delegation does not request anything which is beyond its status as a State party to the Convention, i.e., to continue to honour its commitments under the Convention in order to ensure that human beings are protected against all forms of discrimination. 
To accept such an approach inspired purely by political reasons would be disastrous both for the cooperation of States parties and the future implementation of the Convention. 
This would only result in the creation of chaos in international relations and blatant disregard of basic principles of international law and the Charter of the United Nations concerning universality and sovereign equality of States. 
If the States parties are resolved to do so, my delegation wishes to clearly disassociate itself from such an action. 
1. As part of the second phase of the restructuring of the United Nations Secretariat, initiated by the Secretary-General in his note of 3 December 1992 (A/47/753), particularly in the economic and social sectors, three new Departments were established in New York in February 1993. 
One of those Departments was the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis which absorbed some of the responsibilities of the former Department for International Economic and Social Affairs and the former Department of Technical Cooperation for Development. 
It acts as the focal point for economic and social analysis and information in respect of population and statistics and provides substantive support to the pertinent intergovernmental machinery, including the Population Commission and the Statistical Commission. 
2. At its twenty-sixth session, the Population Commission reviewed the progress of work for 1989-1990 and the programme of work for 1992-1993. 
It also includes the technical cooperation activities undertaken in that field by the former Department of Technical Cooperation for Development. 
The activities are grouped according to the subprogrammes of the programme budget for 1990-1991 and 1992-1993. 
To the extent possible, this has been achieved by integrating the regular research activities of the Department with the added substantive reporting requirements of the Conference. 
Those activities have been integrated into the approved programme covered by the 1994-1995 programme budget, so as to achieve completion of the 1994-1995 programme by the end of that biennium. 
7. The Department continued to collaborate closely with the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA). 
The financial assistance of UNFPA made it possible to expand the scope and character of the projects undertaken by the Department and to improve the substantive aspects of several of them. 
In addition, the Department maintained close and effective collaboration with UNFPA on substantive activities in connection with the preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development. 
A more detailed report will be submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the Conference at its third session, which will take place immediately following the twenty-seventh session of the Commission. 
8. A study on the impact of mortality change since the 1960s was completed and the results were published in the report entitled Child Mortality Since the 1960s: A Database for Developing Countries.* 
It thus provides an essential tool for policy makers, programme planners and researchers to assess levels and trends of mortality in childhood and monitor progress towards mortality reduction. 
Estimates obtained on the basis of the data presented in the report have been used in the preparation of the report World Population Monitoring, 1993 and for the fourth quinquennial review and appraisal of the World Population Plan of Action. 
By using the latest information on fertility patterns and child survivorship gathered by the Demographic and Health Surveys (DHS) programme, the report documents the consistency of certain relations between reproductive behaviour and child survivorship. 
Its main findings are that children born to very young mothers (those in their teenage years) and children born shortly after the birth of a previous child are at greater risks of dying. 
Consequently, the use of family planning to increase birth intervals and thus achieve a better spacing of children will help reduce mortality in childhood. 
These findings corroborate those made earlier on the basis of World Fertility Survey (WFS) data. 
These case-studies employed individual level data of mothers and children and the characteristics of their communities. 
The analysis focused on examining how the availability of and contact with community health and family-planning services mediate the relationship between child survival and fertility. 
The country reports are now being revised and edited in the Population Division and will be consolidated into one report, with an overview showing the common findings and generalization. 
The report will be published in late 1994. 
11. A study on excess female child mortality is being carried out with the financial assistance of UNFPA. 
The aim of the study is to produce estimates of child mortality by sex for as many countries as possible so as to document variations in sex differentials in child mortality by level of development and socio-cultural setting. 
In addition, the various processes leading to the sex differentials detected will be discussed, especially with regard to settings in which excess female child mortality prevails. 
12. An Expert Group Meeting on the Feminization of Internal Migration was held at Aguascalientes, Mexico, from 22 to 25 October 1991. 
The Meeting was convened in collaboration with the National Institute of Statistics, Geography and Information of Mexico and with the financial assistance of UNFPA. 
Participants in the Meeting included 20 invited experts from the various world regions, representatives of international organizations and a number of local observers. 
13. A report on methods of measuring internal migration was not published because extrabudgetary funding could not be secured for this activity. 
14. Although extrabudgetary funding to conduct a study on refugees and displaced persons was not obtained, a special chapter on refugee movements was prepared for the report World Population Monitoring, 1993. 
The chapter documents trends in refugee movements since 1985, together with the evolving policy responses to those movements. 
Diskettes containing updated versions of the data on international migrant stocks have been reissued for three developing regions, namely, Africa, Asia and Latin America. 
A short manual describing the database has been prepared for each region. 
16. An article entitled "Europe without internal frontiers and international migration" has been prepared for publication in a forthcoming issue of the Population Bulletin of the United Nations. 
It documents the process by which freedom of movement of workers has been established in the European Community and assesses whether such freedom of movement has had a significant effect in increasing intra-community migration. 
17. The proceedings of the Expert Group Meeting on International Migration Policies and the Status of Female Migrants, which was held at San Miniato, Italy, in March 1990, are being edited for publication. 
A previous United Nations study on female education and fertility, based on WFS data, compiled extensive empirical evidence on the role of education on fertility reduction. 
It became evident that the association was far more complex than assumed in the past, since it has been established to be contingent upon level of development, social structure and cultural milieu. 
The major work on the report of this comparative study has been completed and is now being finalized for publication in 1994 under the title Women's Education and Fertility Behaviour: Recent Evidence from the Demographic and Health Surveys. 
The results of this comparative analysis show interesting variations in the education-fertility relationship among the regions of the world. 
This publication constitutes the most recent United Nations analysis of fertility levels and trends in countries that have achieved fertility transition and are currently considered, by world standards, low-fertility countries. 
It provides an overall assessment of fertility levels and trends in low-fertility countries for the period 1965-1989 or to the most recent year for which pertinent data are available. 
Reproductive behaviour in this study is examined not only in terms of fertility rates (mainly period rates but of cohort rates wherever data were available), but also in terms of total number of births. 
All the low-fertility countries included in this analysis experienced a total fertility rate of about 2.1 or fewer in 1988-1989; this rate is approximately the average number of births required in a developed country to ensure population replacement. 
This is a study in the emerging area of fertility analysis that aims to develop a new methodology to measure the impact of family-planning programmes through the study of the family-building process which examines in some detail the nature of parity-specific fertility behaviour. 
It is a comparative study involving 15 countries representing various regions of the world which have both DHS and WFS data. 
24. A computerized database for monitoring and analysis of family planning and fertility has been established and is being updated with the latest available data from national and other sources. 
25. An updated and modified version of Levels and Trends of Contraceptive Use as Assessed in 1988, which was published in 1989, is the Pattern of Contraceptive Use. 
It presents information about contraceptive use, by type of methods, for all countries with available information. 
It also presents regional and global average levels of contraceptive use and trends in levels of use, and estimates of the extent of availability of modern contraceptives in the developing countries. 
Estimates of married women of reproductive ages that are basic to family-planning programmes in conjunction with estimates of women that need to practise contraception in order to bring fertility to a desirable level are a special feature of the 1993 report. 
A wall chart on contraceptive use will also be published. 
A user's manual accompanying the diskettes was published in 1992. 
27. A considerable number of requests for fertility and contraceptive-use data have been received from United Nations organizations, research institutions and individual scholars. 
28. The report World Population Prospects: 1990 was issued during the second quarter of 1991. 
29. The Population Division made the results of the 1990 revision available on magnetic tape, on diskette for IBM-PC compatible microcomputers and for, the first time, on diskette for Apple Macintosh microcomputers. 
30. The 1992 revision was completed in June 1992 and the major results announced at a press conference given by the Under-Secretary-General of the then Department of Economic and Social Development. 
At that time, the results of the 1992 revision were made available, through advance copies of the annex tables, throughout the United Nations system and among major non-governmental users. 
31. The 1992 revision accommodated a number of events. 
The Federal Republic of Germany and the German Democratic Republic united to form one sovereign State, as did Democratic Yemen and Yemen. 
The Union of Soviet Socialist Republics separated into 15 individual countries. 
Estimates and projections of international migration were heavily revised for an unusually large number of countries, in order to accommodate the new and extensive migratory and refugee movements, including those related to the Persian Gulf war. 
32. All programmed outputs from the 1992 revision have now been published. 
The United Nations wall chart World Population, 1992 was issued in August 1992. 
33. The major report of this exercise, World Population Prospects: The 1992 Revision, was issued in August 1993. 
The comprehensive set of annex tables, showing detailed demographic estimates and projections for each country, region and major area, was revised for the 1992 revision in order both to provide additional, previously unpublished data and to improve readability. 
Along with those tables, the publication provides an in-depth analysis of the world demographic situation and future and of technical issues involved in such an imposing undertaking of global population projections. 
34. The database World Population Prospects, 1950-2025 (The 1992 Revision), which became available in September 1992, is also available on magnetic tape. 
Thirteen demographic indicators are given: total and female populations; population density; female population aged 15-49; population aged 65 or over; average annual rate of population growth; crude birth and death rates; total fertility rate; life expectancies at birth for males, females and both sexes combined; and infant mortality rate. 
35. In addition to the above databases, which were programmed into the work programme for 1992-1993, three non-programmed additional databases for IBM-compatible and Apple Macintosh microcomputers were issued in October 1992. 
With the 1992 revision, the Population Division made available for the first time its national estimates of age structure of fertility. 
The database Age Patterns of Fertility, 1990-1995 (The 1992 Revision) provides estimates of births and fertility rates, by age of mother, for all countries (with a population size of at least 200,000 persons in 1990), regions and major areas for the period 1990-1995. 
36. The 1994 revision of global population estimates and projections is currently in preparation. 
As a result of these latter two circumstances, the 1994 revision will incorporate cohort-component projections by sex and age for 25 additional countries. 
37. World Urbanization Prospects, 1990, which was in press at the time of the twenty-sixth session of the Population Commission, was issued during the first quarter of 1991. 
Along with a detailed set of country-specific tables, the publication contained an overview study of urban and rural population growth and a compendium of sources of data for the urban, rural and city figures. 
The special subject for the 1990 revision was growth of the world's mega-cities. 
38. The results of the 1990 revision of urban, rural and city population estimates and projections were also distributed on microcomputer diskettes, for IBM-compatible and Apple Macintosh microcomputers. 
The database Urban and Rural Areas, 1990 contains selected indicators of population size and growth for countries, regions and major areas of the world. 
The database Urban Agglomerations, 1990 provides indicators of population size and growth of all urban agglomerations having a population size of 1 million or more around 1990. 
39. The 1992 revision of population estimates and projections of urban and rural populations, including large urban agglomerations, was completed in October 1992. 
The results of the 1992 revision were made available, through advance copies of the annex tables, throughout the United Nations system and among major non-governmental users. 
Population estimates were provided for urban and rural areas for all countries, regions and major areas for the period 1950-2025. 
Population estimates for urban agglomerations were provided for the period 1950-1990. 
As recommended by the Population Commission at its twenty-sixth session, the projection horizon for city projections was extended to 2010 (from 2000 for the 1990 revision). 
40. All programmed outputs from the 1992 revision have now been published. 
The United Nations wall chart Urban Agglomeration, 1992 was issued in November 1992. 
The wall chart provides population data for all urban agglomerations of 1 million or more persons in 1992. 
For each urban agglomeration, the chart exhibits estimated population and projected population sizes in 1992 and 2010; their population growth rates for 1985-1990 and 2005-2010, and the percentage of national and urban population residing in that agglomeration in 1992. 
Along with a detailed set of country-specific tables, the publication contained an overview study of urban and rural population growth; a study of the growth of large urban agglomerations; and a compendium of sources of data for the urban, rural and city figures. 
The special subject for the 1992 revision was urban structure and hierarchy. 
42. The results of the 1992 revision of urban, rural and city population estimates and projections were also distributed on microcomputer diskettes, for IBM-compatible and Apple Macintosh microcomputers. 
The publication updated the long-range population projections last published in 1982. 
It was a non-programmed, additional output, supplementing, and fully consistent with, the United Nations estimates and projections of urban and rural populations appearing in the publication World Urbanization Prospects: The 1992 Revision. 
The volume presents the sex and age distribution of urban and rural areas for countries, regions and major areas of the world. 
Such information had last been published in 1982 in a United Nations working paper. 
Population data are provided for 1990, 1995, 2000 and 2025. 
46. Currently in press is the Population Division's publication entitled AIDS and the Demography of Africa. 
The 1992 revision of the United Nations world population estimates and projections incorporates the potential demographic impact of AIDS into the estimates and projections for countries whose HIV seroprevalence was estimated to surpass 1 per cent for the adult population in 1990. 
As a result, AIDS was incorporated into the projections for 15 countries of Africa. 
47. The Consultative Committee on Programme and Operational Questions of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC), during its 1992 sessions, decided that the Ad Hoc Inter-agency Working Group on Demographic Estimates and Projections should be upgraded to a subcommittee and report through the Subcommittee on Statistical Activities. 
Planning is currently in progress. 
The Working Group successfully worked out a schedule of coordination for the 1992 and 1994 rounds of demographic and sectoral estimates and projections undertaken by the Population Division, the regional commissions, the International Labour Organisation, FAO and the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization. 
Arrangements were made for the timely provision of the results of those estimates and projections to other United Nations agencies, units and organizations participating in the Working Group and requiring those estimates and projections for their work. 
They include, in particular, UNICEF, UNFPA, the United Nations Environment Programme, the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat), the World Health Organization and the World Bank. 
The report of the Working Group (ACC/1992/20, 24 September 1992) has been submitted to ACC. 
49. In 1989, a project was initiated, focusing on the preparation of a database for the world's 100 largest agglomerations. 
The aim of the research is to investigate from a broad and comparative perspective the formulation, implementation and evaluation of population policies and plans of cities that are projected to have populations of at least 8 million by the year 2000. 
A report, entitled Population Growth and Policies in Mega-cities, was issued in 1993 for S\x{7dcc} Paulo. 
Other reports are being prepared on the cities of Rio de Janeiro and Buenos Aires. 
51. At the beginning of 1990, a project on the status of women and population policies was initiated, with a focus on policies relating to female reproductive health. 
The main output of the project was a three-volume publication entitled Abortion Policies: A Global Review, which analyses the evolution of abortion law and practice in 190 countries. 
Volume I of the publication, covering Afghanistan to France, was issued in 1992; volume II, covering Gabon to Norway, was issued in 1993; and volume III, covering Oman to Zimbabwe, is scheduled to be published in early 1994. 
52. In the series Case Studies in Population Policy, an additional national case-study focusing on the formulation, implementation and evaluation of population policies in Argentina was issued in 1992. 
53. The population policy data bank has been expanded and strengthened. 
In 1992, the third edition of the population policy database Global Population Policy Data Base, 1991 (GRIPP:1991) was issued. 
In addition, a companion volume, Population Policy Diskette Documentation, 1991, was published, explaining the use of a computer diskette containing the policy data. 
The fourth edition of the population policy database, Global Population Policy Data Base, 1993 (GRIPP:1993) and Global Population Policy Diskette Documentation, 1993 is being finalized for publication in 1994. 
The inquiries have provided invaluable information on national population policies. 
55. The third module on techniques for preparing projections of household and other income, household consumption and savings and government consumption and investment of the manual entitled Projection Methods for Integrating Population Variables into Development Planning has been published. 
The population and development methods presented in the three modules of the manual have also been made available in microcomputer software PDPM/PC 1.0, with the accompanying user's guide. 
56. Three reports documenting the experiences in integrating population and development planning in three countries, namely, Thailand, Turkey and India, have been published. 
57. The proceedings of the United Nations International Symposium on Population and Development Planning, held at Riga, Latvian Soviet Socialist Republic, in 1989, have been published. 
The Symposium was organized by the Population Division, in collaboration with the Latvian State University and the Moscow State University. 
An overview report on three case-studies (Costa Rica, India and Morocco) will soon be available as a working paper. 
59. The Population Division has completed a study, undertaken with the assistance of UNPFA, of the demographic and socio-economic consequences of demographic ageing in selected developing countries. 
Two separate case-studies on Argentina and the State of Kerala, India, have been published. 
61. The Round Table on the Ageing of Asian Populations was held at Bangkok from 4 to 6 May 1992. 
It was organized by the Population Division, in collaboration with the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP) and San Diego State University, with the financial assistance of UNFPA. 
62. The Population Division has completed version 2.0 of the IBM personal computer and IBM-compatible microcomputer database for population and research known as PRED BANK. 
PRED BANK 2.0 focuses on the interrelations between population pressure and land use in rural areas. 
PRED BANK 2.0 contains national data on approximately 70 relevant variables for the period 1961-1989 for 116 developing countries. 
The database will eventually be a part of a report on national trends in population pressure, land use and environment, which is currently being finalized. 
63. In order to assist both researchers and policy makers and in view of the forthcoming International Conference on Population and Development, the Population Division is currently preparing a report on government views on the relationships between population and the environment within the context of development. 
Government perceptions have been compiled from national reports to and statements at the global and regional conferences on population and/or environment, as well as a standpoint of international and national strategies and action plans adopted with respect to specific environmental issues (e.g., desertification, freshwater resources and atmospheric pollution). 
64. The Population Division, with the financial assistance of UNFPA, carried out a six-month project aimed at investigating the current state of knowledge of the relationships between population and the environment in developing countries. 
A report which includes a bibliography, a literature survey of current research and a proposed research agenda is now being finalized. 
65. The seventh round of the monitoring of population trends and policies was completed in 1991 and the report World Population Monitoring, 1991 has been published. 
A concise version for the more general reader, entitled Concise Report on the World Population Situation in 1991, with a special emphasis on age structure, has also been published. 
Part two presents trends in and governmental policies on population growth, fertility, mortality, population distribution and international migration. 
Part three examines the linkages between population and the environment with regard to land, forests and water. 
The report will also be a major document for the Conference in 1994. 
69. In accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1979/33, the global Population Information Network (POPIN) was formally established in 1979 as a decentralized network for the coordination of regional, national and non-governmental population information activities. 
With UNFPA funding and the establishment of a Coordinating Unit within the Population Division of the then Department of International Economic and Social Affairs, the Network became operational in 1981 under the leadership of a Coordinator and with the guidance of an Advisory Committee. 
70. Until 1984, valuable reports and technical publications were produced and a much-needed forum was provided by the global POPIN Coordinating Unit for exchange of experiences among developed and developing countries in identifying and meeting population information needs. 
Also during that period, important institutional and infrastructural developments took place under the direct stimulus of the Coordinating Unit. 
It also continues to develop and maintain databases and software, which are made available on magnetic tape and/or diskette(s). 
79. In the area of population training, more than 5,000 nationals of developing countries participated in long- and short-term training programmes sponsored under projects executed by the Department. 
However, since 1992 the interregional training programmes in the Russian Federation, Bulgaria, Hungary and Poland have been discontinued. A large number of university-based programmes, both undergraduate and, increasingly, graduate-level, continued and grew in maturity and independence during the period. 
Through a consultancy with United States Bureau of the Census demographers, a manual on methods of microcomputer analysis of demographic data was prepared. 
82. Extensive use was made of local consultants and national experts in demographic analysis of census data in many countries. 
In addition, the need for analysis of census data and dissemination of results to users has been well established in many developing countries which have incorporated such programmes into the 1990 population census design. 83. In Latin America, technical cooperation in population reached a new dimension. 
90. Each Expert Group included 15 experts, invited in their personal capacities, along with representatives of relevant units, bodies and organizations of the United Nations system and selected intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. Efforts were made to have a full range of relevant scientific disciplines and geographical regions represented. 
The proceedings of the Expert Group Meeting on Population Policies and Programmes were published in April 1993; the others will follow in due course. 92. The Population Division participated in the regional meetings or conferences convened by the regional commissions in response to Economic and Social Council resolution 1991/93. 
The Third African Population Conference, organized by ECA, in cooperation with the Organization of African Unity and UNFPA, was hosted by the Government of Senegal at Dakar from 7 to 12 December 1992. 
Most of the debate was devoted to an analysis of the results of the United Nations expert group meetings organized by the Population Division, in consultation with UNFPA, as part of the preparatory process for the Conference. 
The above-listed databases and software are in addition to (a) MORTPAK and MORTPAK-LITE 3.0: The United Nations Software Packages for Mortality Measurement; and (b) QFIVE: Microcomputer Program for Child Mortality Estimation, which have been reported to the Population Commission at its twenty-sixth session. 
4. Through the Working Group on Humanitarian Issues, chaired by Mrs. S. Ogata, United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, the humanitarian situation in the former Yugoslavia has been kept under constant review. 
In general, the situation has continued to deteriorate. 
5. Recurring hostilities in and around the United Nations protected areas in Croatia and human rights abuses against the few remaining members of minority groups there caused new displacement in the second half of 1993. 
As the political crisis in the former Yugoslavia continues, the refugee burden weighs heavily on all countries of the region, but particularly on Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
In the latter, which is under sanctions imposed by the Security Council, there are grave humanitarian concerns about the dire plight of the vulnerable groups, whose numbers are rising. 
6. The international relief effort has continued to try to address foremost the emergency needs of refugees, internally displaced persons and other victims of conflict, in cooperation with the authorities of the countries concerned. 
7. In Bosnia and Herzegovina the humanitarian operations of international organizations have been seriously obstructed, as reported on previous occasions to the Security Council. 
The international airlift to Sarajevo had to be interrupted several times for security reasons. 
Convoy operations were suspended in central Bosnia on 25 October 1993 after the killing of a UNHCR driver and the wounding of nine UNPROFOR soldiers. 
8. In view of the deteriorating situation on the ground, and the prospect of still greater humanitarian disaster during the winter, Mrs. Ogata met with the political and military leadership of the Bosnian parties, on 18 November 1993 in Geneva. 
Mrs. Ogata insisted with the leaders of the parties that the primary responsibility for averting further agony, especially in view of the winter period, was theirs. 
The Bosnian Serb side refused to cooperate in the opening of Tuzla airport for humanitarian flights. 
Especially important was the commitment of the parties, reached after much debate, to allow UNHCR and ICRC to determine the content of humanitarian assistance, including priority winterization needs and all materials, supplies, gas and other fuel necessary for the survival of the civilian population. 
Following this meeting, convoy operations were resumed in central Bosnia. 
On 29 November, Mrs. Ogata addressed a meeting convened by the European Union in Geneva, and attended by the Bosnian parties, at the end of which a declaration was signed by the military leaders of those parties, reiterating the commitments of 18 November 1993. 
10. After the November meetings there was some improvement in obtaining clearances for the passage of both fuel and shelter materials to some areas. 
However, serious problems of access have persisted. 
In December 1993, the UNHCR convoy operation achieved 45 per cent (20,000 tons) of its overall target for food and non-food items. 
Bureaucratic obstruction and security incidents have increased further. 
Of the gravest concern is what seems to have become a pattern of deliberate targeting of humanitarian personnel by all parties. 
While the international relief effort is undoubtedly helping large numbers of victims to survive through the winter, intensified fighting and offensive action, especially in central Bosnia, are expected to increase further security risks and the obstruction of access to the victims. 
11. On 27 August, Ambassador G. Ahrens, mediated "Agreed Minutes" (see appendix I) between the Government of the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and representatives of the local Serbs, which addressed various issues brought up by Serbs in the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
The Co-Chairmen raised these and other issues when they met President Gligorov in Skopje on 17 September, when they also visited the UNPROFOR contingent stationed there. 
Some of these issues are interlinked and of considerable scope, as for instance the Law on Local Self-Government, which requires a two-thirds majority for approval in Parliament. 
13. The Co-Chairmen raised the situation of Albanians in Kosovo several times during meetings with President Milosevic, and in particular urged the Yugoslav authorities to reconsider their decision not to prolong the mandate of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) mission in Kosovo. 
14. On 26 August, Ambassador Masset, Lord Owen's Deputy, travelled to Pristina to meet with the local Serbian authorities and with representatives of the Albanians. 
There were also contacts on Kosovo with the Serbian authorities in Belgrade. 
15. The International Conference on Former Yugoslavia made a further attempt to reconvene talks on educational problems in Kosovo and invited both parties to Geneva on 8 September. 
17. Ambassador Masset visited the Vojvodina in July 1993, where he met with leaders of the Croat and Hungarian communities, as well as the Serbian authorities, to discuss the problems of minorities in the area. 
Ambassador Masset also raised these problems with the federal and republican authorities in Belgrade. 
18. Two sessions of the Working Group on Succession Issues took place in Geneva, on 10 to 12 May and on 27 to 29 September 1993. 
20. As regards archives, the Working Group discussed in depth, at both meetings, the principles regulating the definition of archives and choice of legal rules applicable. 
Although the parties reserve their positions as regards these questions, a parallel process relating to the preservation and utilization of archives has started. 
A technical meeting jointly sponsored by the Commission of the European Community and the Austrian State Archives took place in Vienna from 13 to 17 November 1993, on security microfilming and preservation of archives concerning the succession of the former Yugoslavia. 
The meeting met with some success, with delegations from all five former Yugoslav States attending. 
The right of free access to all federal and republican archives was again explicitly recognized. In the course of the meeting each of the five delegations: 
(b) Expressed its readiness to exchange microfilms, particularly in the interests of State succession; 
There was general agreement on the need to set up five security microfilming units, working to European and international standards, one in each of the five States, as an indispensable first step to ensure the action plan's implementation. 
There were divergent views as to whether it was necessary to have a jointly accepted definition of State property first on whether an inventory could be started immediately. 
(a) They would retain their position on the necessity for a definition; 
(b) Nevertheless, they would, using their proposed definition as a working hypothesis, draw up an itemized list additional to the inventory already being worked out by the other parties. 
This should happen some time in early or mid-February, after which a full round of negotiations may be foreseen for the end of February 1994. 
25. It has also been agreed by the parties in the Working Group that one should, to the extent possible, avoid the difficult questions relating to succession terminology, such as succession/secession/continuation, by using neutral language, i.e., the names of the States involved. 
The Group last met on 17 February and on 23 March 1993 to consider a proposal for a high-level conference on the economic future of the countries of former Yugoslavia. 
Successive drafts of a document concerning the purpose and objectives of such a conference, exploring the different angles of a comprehensive reconstruction process, had previously been submitted to the Group and discussed by it. 
It was agreed, however, that the project could go forward only after there had been some advance in the peacemaking process. 
28. When the Working Group next reconvenes, foremost on its agenda will be the reconstruction and development issue. 
Planning for reconstruction is already under way in various forums. The Group will be considering some organizations aspects of a reconstruction process. 
29. In January 1993, Ambassador Berasategui, the then Chairman of this Working Group, after consultation with the Co-Chairmen, deferred further work pending the outcome of the negotiations on Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Following the agreement of the Bosnian parties on 19 January 1994 to implement confidence-building measures, Brigadier-General Pelln will travel to Split on 24 January for initial discussions with the Parties and, in the light of his report, the Co-Chairmen will decide on the future activities of the Group. 
30. Advisory opinions Nos. 11 to 13, issued by the Arbitration Commission on succession issues, were reproduced in document S/26233, appendix VI. 
Opinions Nos. 14 and 15, issued on 13 August 1993, also on succession issues, are reproduced in appendices II and III below. 
The meeting was chaired by Ambassaador G. Ahrens of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, who was accompanied by Mr. A. Ritz and Mr. S. Coutinho. 
A representative of the CSCE Mission in Skopje, Mr. J. Gerasimov, was also present. 
The meeting recorded the following undertakings and understandings. 
1. The government representative declared that the Serbian nationality will be treated completely equally with other nationalities living in Macedonia. 
2. The Serb representative declared that the Serbs in Macedonia would fulfil their aspirations only within the framework of the existing Republic of Macedonia. 
Consequently, their constitutional status will be equal in every respect to that of the other nationalities listed in the Constitution. 
4. The government representative declared that, according to the Law on Pre-school and Elementary Education, Serbian language instruction will be provided in each elementary school in which parents of at least 15 children make a request to that effect. 
For secondary schools, which according to the law are not obligatory, the Government declared that Serbian language instruction will be provided if at least 25 pupils make a request to that effect. 
The Serb representative requested that the announcements for the admission of pupils to secondary schools (gymnasiums) specifically mention that instruction would be in the Serbian language in the following classes: 
The Government is obliged to provide textbooks and other auxiliary teaching tools to the classes conducted in Serbian. 
5. The government representative declared that the Government will guarantee to the Serbs in Macedonia constitutional religious freedom, including the freedom of choice of church. 
6. The government representative declared that Serbian language media will be supported in the same way as the media of other nationalities. 
7. The government representative announced that in April 1994 a national census would be conducted in Macedonia, monitored by a panel of international experts headed by the Chairman of the European Population Committee of the Council of Europe. 
The Serb representative took note of this with satisfaction and promised full cooperation. 
8. The government representative declared that the Government will take measures to protect historical monuments as well as the cultural inheritance of the Serbs in Macedonia and will help and support cultural organizations and institutions of the Serbs in Macedonia on an equal basis with the other nationalities. 
This mechanism is to bridge the period until Macedonia becomes a full member of the Council of Europe. implementing these undertakings and understandings, should either party so request. 
For the Government: For the Serbs: 
Witnessed by: 
On 20 April 1993, the Co-Chairmen of the Steering Committee of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia referred six questions to the Chairman of the Arbitration Commission, seeking the Commission's opinion. 
Question 1 was: 
The Commission has taken cognizance of the memorandum, observations and other materials communicated by Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia, the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and Slovenia, which have been passed on to all the successor States to the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has submitted no memorandum or observations on the questions referred. 
As the Commission recalled in opinion No. 9, the first principle applicable to State succession is that the successor States should consult with each other and agree on a settlement of all questions relating to the succession. 
Assets and liabilities listed in the Inventory of 26 February 1993 upon which the successor States have reached agreement should accordingly be divided between them. 
Moreover, it considers that these are not legal issues which it could profitably seek to resolve as part of its consultative remit and that it should confine itself to determining the general principles to be applied. 
3. The Commission would nevertheless draw attention to the well-established rule of State succession law that immovable property situated on the territory of a successor State passes exclusively to that State. 
5. To determine whether the property, debts and archives belonged to the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, reference should be had to the domestic law of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in operation at the date of succession, notably to the 1974 Constitution. 
There are, however, two particular problems arising from the federal structure of the Yugoslav State and from the concept of "social ownership", a concept which, while it does exist in other countries, was particularly highly developed in the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
6. On the first point, there is no doubt that the 1974 Constitution transferred to the constituent republics ownership of many items of property, which in consequence cannot be held to have belonged to the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia whatever their origin or initial financing. 
7. As for "social ownership" it was held for the most part by "associated labour organizations", bodies with their own legal personality, operating in a single republic and coming within its exclusive jurisdiction. 
Their property, debts and archives are not to be divided for purposes of State succession: each successor State exercises its sovereign powers in respect of them. 
On the other hand, organizations operating at federal level or in two or more republics but not exercising such prerogatives should be considered private-sector enterprises to which State succession does not apply. 
8. The answer to the question referred is without prejudice to whatever compensation might be necessary to achieve an equitable overall outcome. 
Question 5 was: 
"(a) In view of the dissolution of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, is the National Bank of Yugoslavia entitled to take decisions affecting property, rights and interests that should be divided among the successor States to the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in connection with State succession? 
"(b) Have the central banks of the States emerging from the dissolution of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia succeeded to the rights and obligations of the National Bank of Yugoslavia deriving from international agreements concluded by the latter, in particular the 1988 financial agreement with foreign commercial banks?" 
The Commission has taken cognizance of the memorandum, observations and other materials communicated by Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia, the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and Slovenia, which have been passed on to all the successor States to the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia ha submitted no memorandum or observations on the questions referred. 
Moreover, as a composite of banking institutions - central, republican and provincial - it was responsible for carrying out common currency issue, credit and foreign exchange policy, and it had close institutional relations with Parliament. 
5. Given the answer to question 5 (a), decisions taken by the National Bank of Yugoslavia as an organ of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia committed that State. 
The rights and obligations deriving from those decisions consequently pass to the successor States and must be divided among them in accordance with the principles of international law rehearsed by the Commission in opinion No. 9. 
The answer to the first part of question 5 (b) therefore depends in each case upon the nature of the agreement and upon the National Bank of Yugoslavia's commitments. 
In the event of any dispute over the interpretation or application of the agreement, it is therefore for the parties to refer it to one of the courts that have jurisdiction under the agreement itself. 
9. The Commission notes, however, that the successor States to the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia have succeeded it in so far as it had assumed the obligations of guarantor under the agreement of 20 September 1988. 
10. The Arbitration Commission consequently takes the view: 
President Clinton extended for another year this comprehensive embargo on 3 December 1993. 
Under the United States embargo, all assets owned or controlled by the Government of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya and subject to United States jurisdiction are frozen. 
Such assets currently total nearly $1 billion. 
In addition, President Clinton instructed the Secretary of Commerce on 3 December 1993 to prohibit re-exports from foreign countries to Libyan Arab Jamahiriya of products of United States origin covered by Security Council resolutions 883 (1993) and 748 (1992), including petroleum refining and transportation equipment. 
Entities and individuals are named specially designated nationals of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya under United States law because they are owned or controlled by, or have acted or purported to act, directly or indirectly, on behalf of the Government of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya. 
The United States Government has actively consulted bilaterally with a number of States on technical questions related to implementation of Security Council resolution 883 (1993) and Libyan efforts at evasion of the sanctions. 
We are willing to do the same with other interested States. 
Under the Ordinance, as far as resolution 883 (1993) is concerned, aircraft and aircraft components as well as material and equipment for airfields may not be exported from Sweden, if their destination is the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya or they are to be imported to the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya. 
The prohibition does not include emergency equipment and equipment for civilian air traffic control (sects. 8 and 9). 
Such measures include maintenance and repair of the above-mentioned products as well as the transfer of Libyan aircraft and aircraft components and direct insurance of Libyan aircraft (sect. 10). 
Equipment for the oil industry listed in an annex to the Ordinance may not be exported from Sweden, if their destination is the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya or they are to be exported to the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya (sects. 12 and 13). 
This annex is similar to the one in resolution 883 (1993). 
These measures include maintenance, repair, transfer of those products as well as transfer of inventions of such products (sect. 15). 
The provision of services concerning advice, assistance of training to Libyan pilots, flight engineers and aircraft and ground maintenance personnel associated with the operation of aircraft and airfields within the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya is prohibited both within and outside the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya. 
Furthermore, any commercial transaction with Libyan Arab Airlines is prohibited (sect. 17). 
Claims at the instance of the Government or public authorities of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya in connection with contracts or other transaction or commercial operation where its performance was effected by reason of the measures imposed by resolutions may not be fulfilled (sect. 18). 
As regards paragraph 7 of resolution 883 (1993), the Swedish Government has complied fully with the provisions of resolution 748 (1992). 
My people highly appreciates the support provided by a number of States and international institutions, as well as your personal assistance. 
Nevertheless, we should admit that these efforts are not sufficient. 
We stress the fact that after ethnic cleansing of local population, the situation in areas of Abkhazia left by refugees remains under a strict control of illegal non-guided formations. 
The cases connected with violent occupation of apartments and local residential buildings, burnings are still taking place in the area, as it is noted in the report, directed to you by the Fact-finding Mission for investigation of facts of human rights violations in Abkhazia, the Republic of Georgia (S/26795). 
This situation can create a serious basis for not-controlled actions of approximately 300,000 refugees and displaced persons who have escaped executions, torture and humiliation. 
Despite some deviation from usual way and procedure of the United Nations peace-keeping operations, we believe, that the realization of this approach could prevent the recent tragic events, including the death of peaceful citizens, tremendous number of refugees and displaced persons, destruction of cities and villages and other violations. 
The United States Government calls upon the Government of the Sudan and the factions of the Sudanese People's Liberation Army (SPLA) to end the suffering of the Sudanese people. 
All parties in this tragic civil war should: 
(a) Immediately agree to a cease-fire; 
(b) Commit themselves to working with the IGADD partners on negotiations leading to a comprehensive settlement of the Sudanese conflict; 
(c) Commit themselves to full cooperation with the United Nations-led international humanitarian relief effort, which is working to assist the many conflict victims in the Sudan. 
1. The Chairman of the United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks (the United Nations Conference), Mr. Satya Nandan, participated. 
He pointed out that the role of regional fishery agencies in relation to this would be crucial. 
4. The activities of regional fishery agencies in relation to the collection and collation of high-seas fishery statistics were reviewed. 
Most agencies do not compile statistics for high-seas areas separately, although most can estimate the high-seas components by the allocation of statistical rectangles to high-seas zones as an approximation. 
The proportion of the catches recorded by regional fishery agencies which are from high-seas fisheries varies from almost 100 per cent in the Southern Ocean (Antarctic) to about 2 per cent for non-tuna fisheries in the North-east Atlantic. 
Most agencies compile data for the purpose of undertaking stock assessment as a basis for the provision of management advice. 
Very few agencies have information on incidental bycatches of birds and marine mammals. 
The cost to the agencies of conducting their statistical programmes (for exclusive economic zones as well as high seas) varies widely. 
The Consultation also noted a number of problems affecting regional fishery agencies with respect to high-seas fishery data. 
7. The Consultation welcomed the specification of the roles of regional fishery agencies and flag States in the collection and exchange of data necessary to meet stock assessment requirements and support management objectives as provided in the negotiating text prepared by the Chairman of the United Nations Conference. 
The negotiating text also takes into account the action and cooperation needed to address the inadequacies in fisheries statistics and data handling systems for the high seas, as noted by the 1992 United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
8. The Consultation agreed that there was a need to allow flexibility in standards in order to take account of the differing needs by region and species, but that annex I of the negotiating text provided a common framework for specifying standards. 
The Consultation further agreed that these minimum standards should apply to all flag States, and not just to members of regional fishery agencies. 
10. The Consultation recognized that reliable data on discards were essential for proper management and that the current availability of such data was inadequate. 
The Consultation recommended that discard statistics be collected by States and regional fishery agencies and that, where possible, their collection or validation should be through the use of observer programmes. 
11. The Consultation agreed that a minimum statistical requirement should be the provision of nominal catch in terms of weight or numbers of fish, together with factors allowing the numbers to be converted into equivalent weight or vice versa. 
The time unit used for reporting these nominal catch and discard data should be the calendar year or a shorter time period. 
For seasonal fisheries traversing two calendar years, the statistics should be provided both in terms of calendar year and fishing season. 
For effort and associated catch data, a finer level of spatial and temporal detail was required than for the nominal catch and discard statistics. 
13. The Consultation agreed on a classification of fishing gears and associated units of effort. 
Catches should be classified as retained catch or discards. 
The catch data by species and associated effort should be reported by flag of vessel, vessel size class, gear type, area and time. 
Where regional fishery agencies existed, they should specify the resolution of the data to be provided. 
For other areas, States should adopt criteria based on the resolution used by regional fishery agencies in adjacent areas and for similar stocks. 
14. Owing to the complexities and difficulties in defining, collecting and interpreting economic data, the Consultation did not have sufficient time to consider this matter in detail. 
15. The Consultation believed that biological data were essential for stock assessment purposes and should be included in the minimum requirements. 
It was agreed that length compositions or weight compositions with associated weight/length conversion information for retained and discarded components of each species should be included in the minimum requirements. 
For some stocks or species, additional data, including sex, age and maturity compositions, were required for assessment purposes, and in such cases those data should also be included within the minimum requirements. 
The provision of biological parameters supporting stock assessments and the undertaking of other relevant research, including tagging experiments, surveys of abundance, biomass surveys, hydro-acoustic surveys, research on environmental factors affecting stock abundance and oceanographic and ecological data were also considered very important. 
16. The importance of vessel data for management purposes was recognized. 
18. States and regional fishery agencies have clearly established policies and standards with respect to maintaining the confidentiality of catch and related data, which is essential to maintain the full cooperation of industry and national statistical reporting offices and to ensure the reliability of data. 
The Consultation agreed that the primary responsibility for ensuring confidentiality of data provided to FAO should remain with the national authorities and regional fishery agencies. 
For fisheries subject to management, it was desirable to have real-time data, and the importance of data transmission by radio, facsimile or transponders installed on fishing vessels was recognized. 
In such cases the international community was called upon to assist those States financially and/or technically to develop the capability to collect such information. 
The effort unit would be that considered most appropriate by the regional fishery agency. 
The stock area would correspond to that recognized by the agency and would be specified in terms of 5x 5 rectangles. 
24. For other species, FAO could request corresponding catch and effort data for straddling stocks from regional fishery agencies where they existed. 
These data should be defined in terms of the agency's statistical divisions. 
Many areas are not covered by active regional agencies, so this would necessitate FAO requesting data directly from national sources. 
Similarly, the Consultation agreed that agencies should, where possible, provide FAO with a list of vessels operating within their respective Convention areas. 
27. The Consultation further agreed that regional fishery agencies should exchange information among themselves concerning non-party vessels known to be fishing in the Convention areas of other regional fishery agencies. 
1. The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) has submitted the following documents to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development: 
1. The Economic and Social Council established, by its resolution 1990/15, the priority themes for each session of the Commission on the Status of Women from 1993 to 1996. 
The main conclusions and recommendations of the seminar are presented below. 
The analyses in the report draw on those prepared for the seminar. 
Training and organizational development need to be encouraged so as to institutionalize gender responsiveness as part of normal planning procedures, technical competence and consultative and participatory practices. 
4. One of the most critical issues for women in cities is urban land tenure and property relations. 
Legislative reform which removes obstacles to women's access to land ownership and which protects women in terms of property is a vital first step in addressing gender imbalances in the city. 
5. Housing policy and programmes need to recognize the particular constraints faced by women and women-headed households in gaining access to housing. 
Violence in cities is related to domestic violence in households across all income groups, affecting women and children in particular. 
8. Gender relations in the arena of urban politics are not yet well articulated. 
At a conceptual level, the notion of governance, which refers to relations between civil society and the state, offers a useful entry for thinking about gender relations in the city. 
Given the active engagement of women in urban-based struggles, the empowerment of women in civil society, politics and in state structures is a basic requisite for "good governance". 
9. A holistic and integrated approach to urban development, involving partnership and participation of the public, private and community sectors, must involve both women and men at all stages of the development process, from identification through decision-making to implementation. 
Municipal governments have been unable on their own, and without genuine decentralization, efficiently to deliver urban services. 
This local action needs to be recognized. 
It is recommended that in order to achieve gender equity and the more efficient functioning of urban labour markets, the following measures be considered: 
11. Rural women are an important link between rural and urban areas: they maintain food security and the general well-being of their families/households; they are capable of raising living standards through profitable use of remittances from urban workers. 
Urban planners should be aware that rural/urban migration will continue to be an important component of urban growth. 
12. Attention needs to be given to the identification of the differential impact of health risks to women and men in the urban setting and the work place. 
Policies and programmes that will respond to gender specific health care needs and minimize the health risks of urban women should be developed and the scope broadened and expanded to include health issues beyond the historic priority given to women's reproductive health. 
International cooperation should be established at both regional and country levels and comprehensive national drug plans should be developed involving health, education, labour, police, legal and policy sectors, with emphasis on implementation at community level. 
Where women are concerned, however, these strategies must be accompanied by and integrated with strategies that address the social, cultural and economic status of women. 
15. Access to nutritionally adequate and safe food is a right of each individual. 
16. Population and reproductive health programmes should be placed in the broader context of primary health care services and should define reproductive choice as a basic right and a health issue which respects the dignity and privacy of women. 
They should improve the potential of success and sustainability of population and reproductive health programmes by integrating the perspectives of women as well as men into the development and implementation of population policies and programmes. 
17. Although a number of projects that have been carried out have been directed at women, gender relations are not necessarily altered by such efforts. 
In some cases women's and men's traditional roles have been reinforced. 
A larger-range perspective must be adopted in project developments which seeks to address critical gender relations in households, the work place, communities and the city. 
The real success of a project from a gender perspective has to be measured in terms of the empowerment of women, including the development and institutionalizing of gender-alert monitoring and evaluation tools. 
Urban policies, programmes and the practice of urban management should incorporate a gender perspective and be sensitive to gender implications in both project formulation and implementation. 
Future orientation in urban development needs to include women alongside men as social and development actors and urban clients in their own right. 
19. Conceptual and operational methodologies and tools for gender research, planning and technical competence need to be developed and adopted through training and organizational development, in order to be appropriate for local, regional, sectoral and organizational specificities. 
20. In advancing the position and status of urban women, linkages should be made and retained with efforts at the level of international standards affecting women's rights and human rights, and legal reform for improving the working conditions and lives of women should be enforced. 
21. Non-governmental organizations should be encouraged to develop gender-sensitive approaches to urban development and play a leading role in introducing them into field activities (operations) for the benefit of urban communities as a whole. 
22. The communications media should be made aware of the urban issues and the urbanization process for the advancement of women. 
Information on gender-related urban issues should be disseminated in order to develop awareness and public opinion. 
23. Urban-based culture and leisure facilities should be made available, accessible, affordable, and equally appealing to men and women. Opportunities should be provided to enhance women's creative role in the formation of urban lifestyles and socio-cultural identities. 
24. The Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women 1/ devoted only two paragraphs (284 and 285) to urban poor women. 
Paragraph 284 recognized that "urbanization has been one of the major socio-economic trends over the past few decades and is expected to continue at an accelerating rate. ... by the year 2000 close to half the number of women in the world will be living in urban areas". 
However, the Strategies did not elaborate on the consequences and implications of these trends for the status and advancement of women. 
It is therefore necessary briefly to review recent trends and projections in urbanization, since they not only serve as a framework for the lives of urban women but also represent challenges and opportunities for them and decision makers. 
As table 1 shows, the magnitude of the increase in urban populations is daunting. 
26. The increase in the developing regions in absolute numbers in 35 years between 1990 and 2025 represents a total of 2.6 billion people - i.e., nearly twice the present number. 
In more graphic terms, the increase represents roughly the equivalent of the total population of the world (rural and urban, developed and developing) in 1950. 
Such increases require a commensurate response from national and municipal authorities. 
In view of the role women play in providing services in urban areas, women are directly concerned with ensuring that the challenge of the numbers is taken up effectively by all who should be concerned. 
27. Urban trends in developing regions are very heterogeneous and most of the growth is concentrated in Africa and in Asia, as shown in table 2. 
28. The highest rates of growth are to be expected in Africa where the urban population will be multiplied by 4; in Asia it is the absolute numbers which represent the challenge, with an increase of 1.7 billion. 
Latin American patterns are closer to developed regions in this respect. 
Strategies for women need to adapt to these regional patterns, especially taking into account that regions with few resources tend to have high rates of growth. 
Urban population growth comes from both internal growth based on the fertility of the urban population and from rural-urban migration which still accounts for 60 per cent of urban growth in the developing world. 
In this respect 94 developing countries have established policies to reverse or slow down the tide of rural-to-urban migration. 
Policies for urban issues need to take into account such dynamics, particularly because rural-urban migration is influenced by the situation in the rural sector. 
29. Urban areas are very diverse, ranging from small cities to mega cities. The resources required for and the difficulties encountered in organizing mega cities like S\x{7dcc} Paulo, Bombay or Lagos are on a completely different scale from those for small cities. 
The developing regions, which had only one mega city (of over 10 million inhabitants) in 1970, are expected to have 21 by 2010, whereas the more developed regions will have only five. 
However, it should be noted that, even in year 2010, the urban population in agglomerations of 10 million or more will represent 7.6 per cent of the total urban population in the more developed regions and 12.6 per cent in the less developed ones. 
As table 3 shows, most of the population will still live in agglomerations below 500,000 inhabitants. 
The class of agglomeration 1 million-5 million is also presented in the table in view of its relative importance to total urban population. 
As can be expected, urban agglomerations in the developing regions have young populations and will continue to do so in the coming years. 
In more developed regions, there is the problem of elderly women, often living alone, who need support systems. 
As can be seen, women's needs vary with their age, and they need to organize themselves to gain the attention of public authorities. 
32. Imbalances in the sex ratio in urban areas are quite important. 
Such imbalances are often related to different migration patterns between the sexes and have an impact on such diverse issues as household structure, prostitution, and the volume of remittances sent back to families in rural areas or in the country of origin. 
Since the health policies in some countries emphasize community-based care for such problems, the burden of care is increasingly shifted from institutions to the female members of the urban households. 
Even for cities where there is health insurance, reproductive roles limit women's productive potential and their entitlement to health insurance. 
Furthermore, health insurance policies tend to cover institutionalized care more than home care. 
34. Living in urban areas has a major impact on the lifestyles of women, and one of the major changes can be found in the area of fertility. 
35. The migration of women is a complex issue. 
Although data are very deficient, female migration is believed to be as significant as that of men globally. 
These changes are accompanied by a trend towards more balanced sex ratios. 5/ These trends can have important implications for policy makers and local authorities - for example, in the need for the provision of child care, if one projects a balancing of the sex ratio in the future. 
36. The trends and broad aggregates discussed above disguise differences in the patterns, nature and impact of urban growth - differences based not only on income but on age, race, ethnicity and gender. 
Gender is a crucial cross-cutting issue that needs to be understood in order for cities to respond to the challenges they face in the 1990s and beyond. 
37. Urbanization is not just about the movement of people but is also about physical changes and changes in social and economic structures and processes. 
It is estimated that, globally, one third of households are now de facto women-headed, with the percentage often being higher in urban areas. 
39. The urban poor live in an entirely monetized economy and have few buffers against contingencies. 
They can fall back less easily on subsistence agriculture, communal resources and customary patterns of reciprocity, although informal support networks do exist. 
The urban poor are thus more susceptible to fluctuations in the cost of living and have been disproportionately affected by recession, inflation and the negative impacts of economic reform policies. 
Families have responded by increasing the number of working hands, so that income generation has become a matter of necessity for both women and children. 
40. The urbanization process places challenges on the customary gender division of labour, evidenced by rising levels of male unemployment and the feminization of the labour force in many cities. 
The increase in the number of women-maintained families or families vitally dependent on women's economic contribution for household survival is placing stress on urban gender relations. 
41. In addition to being vital to the livelihoods of urban households, women are increasingly visible in individual and collective coping mechanisms and in the organization and management of urban neighbourhoods. 
Their participation in local and national decision-making structures, however, is less obvious, and they are invariably excluded from urban development processes except as passive beneficiaries of welfare provision or as implementors, rather than formulators, of community development projects. 
All too often, women are excluded from the formulation, design and allocation stages of programmes and projects, and are only brought in for implementation. 
To include women in decision-making is important for purposes of equity and sustainability as well as efficiency. 
43. Urban policies fail to cater for the differential needs of women and men at different stages of their life cycles and within a variety of household forms. 
Within these categories, it is necessary to understand and respond to the roles and responsibilities of both men and women, their different access to and control over resources and decision-making, and their mutual and conflicting needs and interests. 
44. In practice, a gender perspective in urban development has been to add women on to existing strategies, either through special projects for women or women's components included as addendum to broader urban programmes. 
In looking for gender-aware strategies for the urban sector which are replicable, the focus needs to be on processes and forms, rather than on blueprint solutions. 
Security of land tenure gives women greater access to credit, provides them with a secure place of residence and work, especially where work is home-based, and improves the well-being of the family. 
It also helps in increasing the income of households supported by women. 
46. Providing security of tenure to women-supported households leads to greater investment on the part of women, in improvements in the property and the physical environment. 
This, in turn, helps households escape the poverty trap and have a positive impact on the upbringing of children. 
47. Security of tenure promotes greater participation of women in community management. 
A stake in the place of residence also enables communities to demand from authorities the right to services, which leads to an overall improvement in the quality of life and environment in urban neighbourhoods. 
48. When housing programmes and upgrading schemes present opportunities for the improvement of human settlements, women are often excluded on the basis of eligibility criteria, access to information, location of settlements, arrangements for housing finance and methods of construction such as self-help schemes. 
Projects are designed without reference to women's economic, domestic or community responsibilities and have focused on providing for the needs of the presumed male head of household, virtually ignoring, a priori, the large number of women who head or maintain households. 
49. Therefore, housing policy needs to recognize different household types and needs in housing provision and design and the particular constraints faced by women. 
Information facilitating access to housing schemes needs to take into account where women meet, their levels of literacy and familiarity and confidence with official procedures and paper work. 
Attention must be paid to the extra burdens imposed on women in urban projects which incorporate self-help schemes and loans. 
These should be geared towards not only material provision but also construction costs. 
50. The location of settlements on the periphery of cities can have particular costs for women: financial costs in terms of transport to work, markets and other facilities, opportunity costs in terms of time and energy, and psychological costs in terms of separation from children. 
51. The gender implications of provision of infrastructure need to be clearly understood if the quality of life in urban areas is to be improved. 
Since women are generally responsible for domestic work, a significant percentage of their time is spent working with water. 
Availability of clean and reliable water supply in adequate quantities will allow women to use the time spent on water-related chores for following other pursuits, including productive work and leisure activities. 
53. Community participation in the provision of infrastructure often relies heavily on women's unpaid labour. 
The need for women to balance economic, domestic and community responsibilities should be borne in mind by those who make demands on their time. 
54. User charges and cost recovery for infrastructure should recognize and provide for the particular strains they put on the budgets of low-income and - in particular - women-supported households. 
56. The availability of domestic electricity has generally not been considered a priority item as far as urbanization or gender-related problems are concerned. 
However, it is important to realize the impact of lack of domestic electricity on the time and energy of women. 
Lack of electricity impedes the efficient management of household chores. 
The urban poor are particularly affected, since they often form neighbourhoods in areas that are unsuited to human settlement, such as hillsides, garbage dumps, swampy areas and on lots near sources of industrial pollution. 
However, their commitment to improving the urban environment is often unmatched by official support or encouragement, and they are frequently excluded from relevant decision-making processes and planning. 
High density, overcrowding, the absence of communal spaces and recreational facilities all contribute to social conflict. 
The appropriation of household space for production activities, while providing women with the chance to combine productive and domestic tasks, can lead to further stresses on poorer households. 
These factors, together with those such as male unemployment and substance abuse, account for increased levels of domestic violence. 
Gender issues have to be taken into account in relation to violence, which is becoming an increasingly important part of mortality and morbidity patterns in many cities. 
Violence affects women and men in different ways, both in its nature and where it takes place. 
Women's mobility is often restricted by fear of theft or sexual attack in the absence of street lighting or in isolated or crowded places. 
Women avoid certain destinations or forms of transport, try to travel at certain times of day or in groups. 
Men, and particularly young men, can be victims of gang warfare, money lenders and urban mafia. 
Urban street children and youth face distinctive problems as targets of urban violence. 
61. Thus decisions about urban design and priorities in the provision of urban services as well as decisions around policing and public safety need to be based on an understanding of different gender needs in respect of public safety. 
62. If cities are to be well managed in order to ensure delivery of basic urban services and urban productivity, municipal governments in the developing world must be strengthened. 
This implies decentralization and empowerment of local authorities to raise revenues, pass laws, hold elections and manage a city's affairs. 
To date, urban management has been considered from the perspective of the State, concentrating on efficiency, accountability, delivery and management of urban services and financial management of a city's accounts. 
63. One weakness in the current urban management approach is the disconnectedness from the functional relationships of urban community groups. 
This local action needs to be better linked to improvements and reforms in urban management. 
Otherwise, management schemes imposed from above will not take account, or advantage, of local activities already in operation on the ground. 
Where individuals, community groups etc. are active in the construction, management and maintenance of housing, urban infrastructure and services, there are potential costs to these groups and to the local government if urban management schemes are considered separately from these local actions. 
Separating the struggles of women for urban services from political institutions has led to the creation of popular organizations working at the "functional level". 
This separation needs to be better understood, with a view to elevating the gender-based struggles to the level of urban politics. 
67. Women's ability to compete on an equal basis with men in urban labour markets is constrained by inadequate public transportation to workplaces and lack of social services, provisions for childcare, and maternity leave. 
Therefore, steps should be taken to provide safe and functioning transport for women workers and to establish workplace and neighbourhood childcare facilities, to which fathers as well as mothers have access. 
ILO conventions on maternity and parental leave should be adopted and implemented in the private sector as well as the public sector. 
This is an appropriate area for government intervention to ensure some social protection for workers in flexible labour markets. 
70. Women's contribution to the development of the urban and formal sectors should be recognized and matched by support in terms of enterprise development in the form of credit, training in marketing and management, markets and extending social security to all urban informal-sector workers. 
72. A considerable portion of the rural family income may consist of migrants' remittances, which sometimes indeed help to alleviate rural poverty. 
However, sometimes insufficient amounts and irregularities in remittances add to the economic and social vulnerability of rural women and entire households, and may, in fact, represent a strong push factor in a second move of rural out-migration which includes women. 
For example, with rural areas taking up the costs of raising a proportion of children sent from cities, cities are relieved of the financial burden related to providing them with social infrastructure and services (schools etc.). 
This contribution from rural women in maintaining the general well-being of the rural family and the rural community should be recognized and supported. 
74. Ensuring the health of urban women is the key to sound urban development. 
75. At almost all socio-economic levels, working women are often the key to family survival. 
One study of middle- and lower-income families in Jakarta (estimated population 8.9 million in 1993) found that women's income was particularly critical in poor families. 
76. There is a change in the degree of participation of the younger and older age groups among urban women workers. 
The number of pre-reproductive-age girls who are already engaging in productive activities is increasing. 
In addition, those urban women who have completed their reproductive role are now entering the urban workforce. 
78. In the context of high unemployment, a limited education and poor job skills relegate women to low-income occupations or to the informal sector, including domestic service, which may be seen as an extension of their gender role. 
79. It is becoming common for companies and multinationals to subcontract work for local production. 
Such work, often done for low pay and under dangerous working conditions, is most frequently carried out by women. 
80. As growing numbers of women enter the workforce and are exposed to new and often unfamiliar health risks related to the urban setting and the workplace, it is necessary to strengthen the understanding of gender-specific, work-related health concerns. 
81. Drug supply and demand are growing in many parts of the world, especially in urban areas. 
Society's attitudes to women have often resulted in women's alcohol- and drug-related problems being concealed. 
Women have to deal directly and indirectly with problems related to drug use. 
Whether alcohol and drugs are consumed inside or outside the home, women experience adverse social, health and economic consequences, which can include domestic violence. 
A Central American study showed that 97 per cent of reported domestic violence involved a male perpetrator who abused alcohol. 
Some women trade sex to support their partner's drug use and may move into drug use themselves. However, women with drug-related problems face barriers in gaining access to treatment. Many treatment facilities do not admit women, either as a rule or as a practice. 
85. Some 500,000 women die each year from avoidable causes related to uncontrolled fertility and complications of pregnancy and childbirth. 
Reproductive capability is reached before social and physical maturity is completed. Pregnancy and child-bearing during adolescence, especially early adolescence, involve considerable health risks to both mother and child. 
86. Population and reproductive health programmes have a vital role to play in saving lives and improving the quality of life and women's productive capabilities. 
87. Women's advancement, health, education and right to reproductive-health choices are mutually reinforcing and should be pursued simultaneously and in a holistic manner. Sustainable development cannot be achieved without the full participation of both women and men in all aspects of productive and reproductive life. 
Widespread access to information and services responsive to women's and men's concerns should be provided and their fuller participation stressed. Women's control over their own lives - and specifically their fertility - cannot be achieved without access to culturally acceptable and affordable family life education information and services. 
91. WHO estimates that by the year 2000, over 13 million women will be infected by the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV) and 4 million of them will have died. 
In 1993 alone, more then 1 million women will become infected. 
Over and above this association, the correlation between the male-dominated oscillatory migration pattern (from rural to urban to work and from urban to rural to go home) and HIV transmission to women has become an urgent problem to address. 
For this reason, merely looking at the subject of women and AIDS from a health perspective is not enough. 
A gender analysis of the socio-economic and cultural causes and effects of the epidemic is necessary in order to achieve a more comprehensive picture of the magnitude of the problem and prompt ideas on how to combat the epidemic effectively. 
Using gender analysis to examine the spread of AIDS can assist officials in developing a more effective approach to fighting the epidemic. 
95. The empowerment of women redesigned gender relations and other means of income for women could have an important impact on reducing the spread of HIV infection. 
96. Household food security is less common in urban areas than in rural ones because there is less potential urban land for cultivating food supplies. 
97. Nutritional well-being is a prerequisite for the achievement of full social, mental and physical well-being. 
Access to nutritionally adequate and safe food, on the one hand, and to safe water, on the other, is often hindered by the continuation of social, economic and gender disparities; discriminatory practices and laws; and natural calamities. 
Governments should make budgetary allocations adequate to ensure a continuous supply of food in urban areas through proper infrastructure development, including food preservation, transport, storage and distribution systems. 
Men should be motivated through appropriate education to assume an active role in securing the nutritional well-being of all members of their families. 
103. At the macro level, policies in urban zoning, for example, locate manufacturing and service sectors in ways that make them unequally accessible to men and women. 
Business and industry reinforce existing job segregation patterns, consequently often reinforcing the traditional roles of men and women. 
104. The paragraphs below focus on four interventions specifically designed to improve the situation of urban women, particularly of subgroups of poor women (e.g., single women, women heads of household). 
The projects were executed by the State, a local authority, the private sector and a non-governmental organization. 
They are evaluated from a gender perspective, in order to examine their impact on women, men and children (separately and jointly) in the areas of production, reproduction and community organization. 
105. In addressing itself to the urban unemployment issue, one Government established the Small Industries Development Organization (SIDO) to handle the planning, promotion and development of the small-scale industrial sector in the country. 
Small-scale industries offer obvious advantages in terms of size of investment, output, labour, productivity and employment. 
They also provide business opportunities for those denied formal or vocational education. 
Therefore, a woman's desk was established within the organization to centralize the promotion of projects for women and build up entrepreneurship among women. 
NGOs are contributing to the effort by financing projects within the SIDO framework which promote the productive roles of women and raise their socio-economic status. 
108. This project aims to improve the quality of life in households headed by women, usually single-parent households, by improving the economic capability of the women, and providing services for childcare. 
It seeks to decrease the gender imbalances the families experience because of single parenthood. 
The project also provides housing and legal assistance, mainly for obtaining child support from the fathers. 
109. Run by the municipality, the project emphasizes the empowerment of women, through the promotion of their organization and workshops to build up a gender identity. 
110. Through the HOBI programme (hogares de bienester, or welfare homes), several Governments provide childcare and nutritional supplements to children in poor settlements. 
The non-governmental organization project attached itself to the public programme in order to participate in an evaluation of the housing situation of the "community mothers/fathers", who are volunteers - most of them women. 
111. The shelters which HOBI operates lack the most basic necessities. 
The new function causes family conflicts, because it reduces privacy, and the households have to pay high service bills. 
Although some resources and possibilities, such as housing subsidies, exist, the community mothers lack information to apply for it. 
Often they cannot meet the required conditions for subsidies. 
112. The community mothers are a strategic sector of the population in urban areas. 
Initially, when it offered only single quarters for those employees, the following problems arose: 
(a) Families were disrupted (women and children stayed behind in rural areas); 
(b) Spouses remained undeveloped in the rural areas because of lack of opportunities and resources; 
114. As a result, the men expressed the need to live and work in family units, and the company provided communal accommodation. 
It also extended support services which included the following: 
(b) Literacy training by the company; 
(c) Pre-school services for the children; 
(f) Health and family planning services; 
To illustrate this point: a successful income-generating activity may improve the economic well-being of the family or the financial autonomy of the women, but not if the husband, as a result, reduces his contribution to the household. 
In such cases, as frequently happens, the double burden of the women increases, and her status remains unchanged, while that of the husband can improve. 
Projects aiming at opening credit opportunities for women may help women set up businesses and improve their status, but they may help only the husband if the wife merely serves as a front to enable him to obtain credit. 
116. Applying gender analysis to a project requires taking into account the fact that women (and men) are not a homogenous category. 
Similar projects therefore have differing impacts on women's status, depending on whether the women are single, heads of household, married etc. 
Predicting whether the woman's status will improve after an intervention is a difficult, but necessary, task, in order to guide the decision maker or the donor. 
117. A gender analysis to projects requires an examination of the results for women and men in the areas of production, reproduction and community management. 
The experts at the Santo Domingo meeting analysed the projects presented, looking into their objectives, the criteria set for participating in them and their impact in a number of areas. 
118. First, it was observed that men, whether at the State level, or local-authority level or as spouses of women beneficiaries, were often resistant to activities aimed at women. 
Fears of projects that might destroy the family or intervene in the private sphere were voiced. 
However, the issue of the empowerment of women through project activities remained a delicate one. 
119. In the area of production, the following were considered important: acquisition of skills; net income for the women; autonomy in decision-making in the economic area; number and distribution of hours worked; multiplier effects such as job creation. 
The effects on the husband were also discussed, such as his control over the utilization of loans or the distribution of profits, thus possibly jeopardizing the success of the activity. 
This was important since it was shown that in certain cases, the husband might stop his own work activity and become the main beneficiary of the wife's new activity. 
Generally women needed to employ housegirls to help with domestic work since husbands did not share it, even with changes in the women's workload. 
It was noted that such household help was often highly exploitative: employment at minimum cost, without any social protection, and dismissal if the housegirl fell sick or became pregnant. 
The double burden and work hours of the wives could increase considerably. 
However, power and decision-making in the household were often redistributed to some extent. 
Conditions under which they would change needed to be carefully examined in order to ensure that the woman's status would effectively improve. 
121. In many cases, the clear beneficiaries were the children: increased income was devoted to their needs and in opening opportunities for them, in particular in the area of education. 
It was shown that daughters were treated much more fairly than their mothers. 
This intergenerational improvement in status was considered an area which needed more study. 
It was not only the incompatibility between work and household, as perceived by the woman which played a role but also the support of a husband who realized that he stood to lose if his wife could not maintain her new source of income. 
122. It was observed that urban projects providing economic opportunities for women often had favourable results in the reproduction roles of women but with a delayed effect. 
This was due, it seemed, to the time it took for women to improve their self-image and esteem, their negotiation skills and thus their ability to obtain endorsement of their views and priorities - for example, in spending money for improving their housing. 
123. In the third area identified by gender analysis - community organization - positive results appeared rather clear. 
Once women entered the production sphere, they were frequently motivated to become active in community activities, ranging from business associations to organizing child care. 
They often emerged as leaders and served as role models. 
The drawback to this involvement in community activities was an increase in working hours, adding a third burden to the other two. 
124. As to the men, they often benefited from the increasing role of women in community organization for the simple reason that the women's negotiations with authorities benefited everybody. 
The key issues, in all cases, remained the conflicts and burdens created by reproductive roles. 
An increase in burdens had to be weighed against the building of gender identity and self-confidence, which are crucial elements in empowerment. 
126. Empowerment of women was, in the final analysis, the criterion for measuring the success of an intervention. 
In order to achieve empowerment, interventions had to take a holistic rather than sectoral, or narrow, approach and consider women as actors rather than beneficiaries of urban development. 
Such a holistic approach could only succeed if there was cooperation and coordination between state, municipal authorities, non-governmental organizations and the private sectors. 
127. In view of the present difficulties in applying gender-sensitive strategies in the urbanization process, research is necessary to develop concepts, identify important interrelationships and disseminate those concepts to the public at large. 
1. In my report to the Security Council of 25 January 1994 (S/1994/80), I indicated in paragraph 24 that I would submit an addendum to the report stating the financial implications of the maintenance of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) as described in that paragraph. 
2. Should the Security Council approve my recommendation for the continuation of UNOMIG at its present authorized strength of up to 55 military observers for a period of six weeks initially, it is estimated that the total cost would amount to approximately $2,454,000 gross for that period. 
A breakdown of the estimated cost by main categories of expenditure is provided for information purposes in the annex to the present addendum. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, this letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
4. By identical letters dated 10 January 1994, the Secretary-General consulted with the Presidents of the Security Council and the General Assembly concerning the appointment of a Judge to fill the unexpired term of Mr. Le Foyer de Costil. 
5. On 14 January, having consulted with the Presidents of the Security Council and the General Assembly, the Secretary-General appointed Mr. Claude Jorda (France) as Judge of the International Tribunal for the remainder of the term of office of Mr. Le Foyer de Costil, until 17 November 1997. 
We should be grateful if you would have the text of the statement and its annex circulated as an official document of the General Assembly, under the item entitled "General and complete disarmament", and of the Security Council. 
2. Reiterates its strong support for the territorial integrity, sovereignty and independence of Lebanon within its internationally recognized boundaries; 
3. Re-emphasizes the terms of reference and general guidelines of the Force as stated in the report of the Secretary-General of 19 March 1978, 3/ approved by resolution 426 (1978), and calls upon all parties concerned to cooperate fully with the Force for the full implementation of its mandate; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to continue consultations with the Government of Lebanon and other parties directly concerned with the implementation of the present resolution and to report to the Security Council thereon. 
1. The year 1992 and the first quarter of 1993 have undoubtedly been the most difficult and demanding for the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) since its creation. 
The global refugee situation again deteriorated, as demonstrated by the increase of the world's refugee population to a staggering 18.9 million. 
In the post-cold war era, resurgent nationalism, coupled with the serious economic and social consequences of the collapse of the old world order, have led to a multiplication of conflicts. 
Many of these conflicts are also the result of ethnic, tribal or religious tensions. 
While humanitarian assistance can make an important contribution to reducing tensions and promoting reconciliation, it cannot be a substitute for political solutions. 
Furthermore, it has become even more apparent that humanitarian aid must be linked more effectively to longer-term development in a way that addresses the root causes of recurrent emergencies. 
More than 600 UNHCR staff in the former Yugoslavia helped not only to distribute relief to the displaced and besieged populations, but also to meet their protection needs. 
In Somalia, UNHCR established a presence across the border from Kenya, and brought in food and assistance in an effort to stabilize population movements and eventually create conditions conducive to the return of refugees. 
In south-eastern Ethiopia, UNHCR joined efforts with other United Nations organizations to address the needs of entire communities with the goal of stabilizing the population. 
UNHCR's Open Relief Centres (ORC) in Sri Lanka have become havens of safety, accepted and respected by both warring parties. 
In the course of the period under review, UNHCR mounted emergency programmes for over three million people in the former Yugoslavia, for some 420,000 refugees in Kenya, for some 260,000 refugees from Myanmar in Bangladesh and for the continued influx of asylum-seekers from Bhutan into Nepal. 
In early 1993, in Africa, the Office began to cope with a new influx of some 200,000 refugees from Togo into Benin and Ghana. 
6. As to solutions, during the same period, UNHCR helped some 2.4 million refugees to return home voluntarily - including over 1.2 million to Afghanistan, some 360,000 to Cambodia and tens of thousands to Ethiopia. 
Progress continued in the local integration and repatriation of thousands of Central Americans through the process initiated in the framework of the International Conference on Central American Refugees (CIREFCA). 
UNHCR has recognized that a gap exists between the aid it can provide to returnees and the enormous development needs of returnee areas. 
Quick Impact Projects (QIPs) were implemented in Central America, Cambodia and Somalia, in cooperation with a range of partners, in hopes of bridging this gap. 
7. The pursuit of a preventive and solution-oriented strategy has meant more direct engagement of UNHCR in situations of acute crisis or open conflict, with attendant risks to its staff and implementing partners. 
The very magnitude of the operations being implemented has also stretched the capacities of the Office to their limits. 
Improving horizontal coordination within the United Nations by recognizing and addressing the link between humanitarian, economic, political and the security dimensions of crises is crucial in this regard. 
Never has concerted and effective action by the international community been so necessary to reinforce achievements in the resolution of regional conflicts, to support and consolidate related humanitarian solutions for their victims and to contain and reverse the crises of the post-cold-war era. 
9. In improving coordination - a central focus of the Economic and Social Council in 1993 - the international community should seek to draw upon the unique mandates and specific expertise of the various United Nations agencies in an effort to enhance comparative advantages. 
In the face of emergencies of an unprecedented complexity and scale, innovative approaches must also be sought. 
UNHCR has forged a new partnership with the military, using military logistical support to strengthen its own capacity as well as military cover for humanitarian operations in situations of open conflict, such as in the former Yugoslavia. 
This cooperation has given a new dimension to humanitarian operations, as well as to the role of the military in the post-cold war era, and channelled the enormous logistical capacity of Governments and the military into non-political, humanitarian purposes. 
Examples of such innovative cooperation among Governments, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations may be found in humanitarian operations implemented in Cambodia, the former Yugoslavia and Somalia. 
10. Gaps in the response of the United Nations system and in the allocation of responsibilities in complex emergencies must also be identified, especially to ensure that populations in need, such as the internally displaced and minority groups, are adequately addressed. 
Finally, the processes of needs assessment and the preparation and follow-up of consolidated appeals need to be improved given the spiralling demands on the international community and the consequent, shared responsibility to ensure the most efficient use of resources. 
In this context, the international community must continue to play a dynamic role in encouraging the necessary humanitarian response. 
For its part, UNHCR will continue to contribute to peace and reconciliation through a determined pursuit of lasting humanitarian solutions adapted to meet the challenges of today's world. 
11. Providing international protection to refugees and seeking durable solutions to refugee problems comprise the basic functions of UNHCR. 
To protect refugees UNHCR depends on the cooperation of States on the basis of international responsibilities, solidarity and burden-sharing. 
12. International protection means, first of all, securing respect for the basic rights of refugees, including admission to safety and non-refoulement, as well as ensuring that refugees are accorded favourable treatment in countries of asylum. 
UNHCR's efforts to secure the rights of refugees and to promote acceptance of international protection principles are described in sections C and D below. 
The Office continued during 1992 to promote vigorously the preferred durable solution of voluntary repatriation. 
13. It must be recognized, however, that world-wide developments have increased the numbers of people forced to flee their homes and often their countries in search of refuge. 
The scale and complexity of population displacements have in some cases weakened international solidarity and placed serious strains on the international system for the protection of refugees, at times endangering asylum. 
During 1992 and the first quarter of 1993, UNHCR recognized the need to develop and pursue new, complementary protection strategies to ensure that persons in need of protection receive it. 
14. With these concerns in mind, the High Commissioner established an internal UNHCR Working Group on International Protection in April 1992, which she requested to analyse the major protection challenges confronting UNHCR and the legal bases for the Office's activities. 
The report of the Working Group, submitted to the High Commissioner in July 1992, made recommendations regarding UNHCR's mandate and competence; new approaches to asylum, prevention and other activities in the country of origin; and solutions - with a particular emphasis on voluntary repatriation and concerted regional arrangements. 
The High Commissioner accepted the findings and recommendations of the Working Group as a useful starting-point for strengthening international protection as the basis for her three-pronged strategy of prevention, preparedness, and solutions. 
To follow up the issues raised in the report, an ongoing exercise of reflection and strategy planning has been undertaken, involving a series of regional protection seminars aimed at testing and further elaborating the Working Group recommendations in the light of the operational challenges confronting UNHCR in the field. 
The Executive Committee took note of the fact that UNHCR's broad humanitarian expertise and experience provided an appropriate basis for the Office to explore new options and undertake new protection activities in the areas of asylum, prevention and solutions. 
In this connection, it supported efforts by the High Commissioner to explore further approaches, within an inter-agency, intergovernmental and non-governmental framework as appropriate, to prevent conditions giving rise to refugee exodus. 
At the same time, the Executive Committee recognized that new approaches must not undermine the institution of asylum, as well as other basic protection principles, notably the principle of non-refoulement (A/AC.96/804, para. 21). 
17. It is in the areas of prevention and solutions, and thus primarily with relation to the countries of origin of refugees or potential refugees, that the need and the possibility for new initiatives have been recognized. 
Serious violations of human rights are a major factor causing refugees to flee their homes and also a major obstacle to the solution of refugee problems through voluntary repatriation. 
Safeguarding human rights is one of the best ways to prevent displacement and to permit safe return. 
19. Operationally, the pursuit of preventive and solution-oriented strategies has led to more direct involvement of UNHCR in countries of origin on behalf of returnees, the internally displaced, and even, as in Bosnia and Herzegovina and in Somalia, the local population. 
While UNHCR's general mandate does not extend to internally displaced persons, the Office has regularly played a role in meeting their protection and humanitarian needs in connection with voluntary repatriation programmes. 
Increasingly, however, UNHCR has undertaken humanitarian action for the internally displaced, at the request of the Secretary-General, with a view to prevention, i.e., to providing assistance and protection to people within their own country so as to avert further displacement and the need to seek refuge abroad. 
In situations of acute crisis or open conflict, the establishment of an international presence has permitted monitoring of the human rights situation and in many cases afforded a degree of protection to the affected population. 
However, the tragic events in the former Yugoslavia show that humanitarian action by itself cannot prevent or solve refugee problems in the face of relentless warfare and in the absence of the will to resolve the conflict. 
Similar comprehensive approaches to refugee return have been undertaken elsewhere in conjunction with other United Nations and international agencies, as well as with peacemaking and peace-keeping operations. 
21. While exploring and developing the complementary protection strategies relating to prevention and solutions discussed above, UNHCR continues to pursue protection activities that are central to its mandate on behalf of refugees in countries of asylum. 
The right to seek and to enjoy asylum, and the corresponding principle of non-refoulement, are the cornerstone of the efforts of the Office to ensure that persons in need of international protection receive it. 
Despite adverse domestic conditions and increasing numbers of persons seeking protection, the overwhelming majority of States continued to adhere to generous asylum policies during 1992. 
The Office remains seriously concerned, however, by situations in various regions where persons seeking protection had been denied admission to safety in violation of the principle of non-refoulement as well as considerations of basic humanity. 
These violations include active measures by States to prevent such persons from reaching their frontiers, rejection at borders and forcible repatriation of asylum-seekers without prior examination of their requests for asylum. 
In this connection, comprehensive regional approaches were undertaken to ensure protection for persons in need, at least on a temporary basis, while concerted efforts were made to establish conditions conducive to the safe return and durable reintegration of the persons concerned. 
24. Securing admission to safety for persons forced to flee the fighting and human rights abuses in the former Yugoslavia also presented a major challenge to UNHCR during 1992. 
The High Commissioner has requested States to extend protection, at least on a temporary basis, to those who need it, and UNHCR surveys show that to date well over 600,000 persons fleeing the conflict have been admitted to States outside the immediately affected region. 
25. Another subject of special concern is the physical safety of asylum-seekers and refugees both in flight and in countries of asylum. 
Such abuses have occurred at the hands of bandits and armed irregular forces, as well as local security personnel in connection with apprehension in border areas and during periods of detention. 
The physical security of refugees as well as returnees is, of course, the direct responsibility of the State where they find themselves, and the Office intervenes with the authorities concerned whenever instances of physical violence against refugees or asylum-seekers are reported. 
Training activities are organized for Government officials dealing with refugees in order to disseminate and reinforce relevant protection principles. 
Direct access to refugees for UNHCR, as well as governmental and non-governmental refugee assistance agencies, remains a crucial factor in ensuring their safety in all regions. 
26. The physical safety of refugees living in camps has in certain cases been seriously affected by their location in remote areas close to the country of origin. 
Such locations give rise to many problems, including attacks by armed forces or insurgents from the country of origin, banditry and forced recruitment of refugees, including children, into irregular forces. 
The proliferation of weapons in many areas aggravates security problems, which often affect United Nations and staff of non-governmental organizations as well. 
In several regions hostilities or lawlessness have prevented or seriously hampered the Office from rendering effective protection and assistance to refugees and also to returnees. 
UNHCR supports and participates in increased efforts being made by governmental organizations, as well as non-governmental organizations, to combat negative attitudes against asylum-seekers and refugees through the promotion of broader understanding throughout national communities of their plight. 
Public awareness campaigns were carried out with this purpose in a number of States. 
28. During the period under review, a significant number of voluntary repatriation movements have taken place. 
The Office has often been instrumental in ensuring that a legal framework is implemented to protect the rights and interests of the returnees and in providing assistance and support to local structures to cope with the return movement. 
29. In some situations, voluntary repatriation has taken place under less than ideal conditions and the physical safety of the refugees has been threatened by the presence of land-mines or the outbreak of renewed hostilities. 
In several regions, the Office participates in mechanisms to ensure respect for the human rights of returning refugees in their own countries through international monitoring, with due regard for the principles of national sovereignty and State responsibility. 
Other States are considering accession, and it is hoped that they soon will become parties. 
UNHCR has also collaborated with various organizations active in the field of refugee, humanitarian and human rights law in organizing seminars and conferences. 
32. UNHCR's promotion activities have a preventive component as well, inasmuch as safeguarding the human rights of refugees and returnees entails promoting respect for the human rights of everyone. 
UNHCR participated actively in meetings of the Commission on Human Rights (Geneva, 1 February-12 March 1993) and the Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities (Geneva, 3-28 August 1992). 
33. Accurate, current and verifiable information is a prerequisite for developing coherent responses in the field of international protection and the search for durable solutions. 
Attached to the Division of International Protection, the Centre for Documentation on Refugees (CDR) is UNHCR's specialized information and documentation centre, housing information relating to refugees from flight through asylum and resettlement. 
One of the objectives of CDR requires that it provide UNHCR staff with information on all aspects of the refugee situation. 
At the same time, CDR acts as a general resource centre offering UNHCR publications and a broad range of information services. 
Though organized to supply information on a wide range of refugee-related topics, CDR has a strong orientation on protection issues. 
On the publication side, CDR entered its tenth year in the quarterly production of Refugee Abstracts. 
Plans for the future include the development of a law and practice database and an electronic institutional memory for the Office. 
CDR will continue for the time being its lead role concerning the International Thesaurus of Refugee Terminology and the pilot project International Refugee Electronic Network (IRENE). 
By enhancing its own emergency response capacity, UNHCR will be able to make a more meaningful contribution to any coordinated United Nations system response to complex humanitarian emergencies. 
In its efforts to ensure the durability of voluntary return movements, UNHCR has sought to interest national Governments, development agencies and financial institutions in improving the infrastructure in areas of return which have often been devastated by war. 
UNHCR looks to the international community to promote the transition from relief to development. 
In all the phases of its assistance cycle, UNHCR is seeking to "mainstream" its particular concerns in regard to refugee women, refugee children and the environment, which means that their special needs must be taken into consideration as an integral part of all programme planning and implementation. 
37. UNHCR assistance activities are grouped under two broad programme categories, namely General Programmes (including an Emergency Fund) and Special Programmes. 
Expenditure in 1992 under General Programmes amounted to $382.1 million. 
Some 45 per cent of this amount pertained to UNHCR's activities in the former Yugoslavia. 
Thus, total voluntary funds expenditure related to 1992 activities amounted to $1,071.9 million. 
In terms of volume of activities and related expenditure, 1992 therefore represented a record year in UNHCR's history, exceeding 1991 expenditure by some 24 per cent. 
It also reflected an unprecedented effort by the donor community in support of humanitarian initiatives world wide. 
38. The 1993 General Programmes target, as approved by the Executive Committee at its meeting on 17 December 1992, stands at $413.6 million. 
Projections for 1993 under Special Programmes amount to $959.7 million, of which $447.6 million are budgeted for former Yugoslavia. 
39. New initiatives to improve UNHCR's capacity to respond to emergencies, approved by the Executive Committee of the High Commissioner's Programme at its forty-second session (7-11 October 1991), were put in place and tested. 
Owing to these new measures, UNHCR was able to respond with increasing speed and effectiveness to a relentless spate of refugee emergencies throughout 1992. 
40. The enhanced internal emergency staff in the persons of five Senior Emergency Preparedness Officers (EPRO) and organized Emergency Response Teams (ERT) in the various regions were well used. 
They were deployed to 11 countries, either to lead emergency teams and establish UNHCR's operation during the critical emergency phase, or to assist and complement existing staff in the management of an emergency operation. 
41. External staffing arrangements to complement UNHCR's internal staffing capacity have been realized through standby arrangements with the Danish and Norwegian Refugee Councils and also with the United Nations Volunteers (UNVs). 
These arrangements provide for the quick deployment of staff to emergency operations in any part of the world. 
To date a total of 100 Nordic personnel and 20 UNVs have been seconded to UNHCR operations in more than 14 different countries. 
These external sources of emergency staff have been particularly useful in complementing UNHCR's manpower resources, not only in terms of numbers, but also in providing technical personnel such as radio-operators and logistics officers, who are not normally among UNHCR regular staff. 
42. An important factor which has increased the effectiveness of the emergency staff has been an improvement in their living conditions. 
The initiatives taken in this regard include a standby arrangement with the Swedish Rescue Services Board to provide a team able to establish a comprehensive range of facilities and services such as those needed in the establishment of a base camp for UNHCR staff in difficult field locations. 
Other initiatives include the deployment of base managers to take care of staff needs and improved survival field kits for individual staff. 
In addition, staff deployed to most of the emergency operations in 1992 were able to have mobility and communication links almost immediately, through use of the emergency stock of vehicles and telecommunications equipment. 
43. An emergency stock of the most essential relief items for operations has also been established through direct purchase, with storage provided by the suppliers, or through pre-negotiated agreements which are implemented as required. 
In addition, UNHCR has negotiated access to stockpiles established by agencies such as the Swedish Rescue Services Board, Norwegian Emergency Preparedness Systems (NOREPS) and the stockpile of the Office of the United Nations Disaster Relief Coordinator (UNDRO) at Pisa. 
44. UNHCR has also established standby arrangements with a number of non-governmental organizations for their rapid deployment to assist the Office in needs assessment and programme implementation in emergency operations. 
45. In line with the strengthening of its emergency response capacity, UNHCR has also expanded its emergency training to enhance staff preparedness. 
In 1992 the Emergency Management Training Programme (EMTP) was conducted in three regions, namely, the Middle East, Europe and the Horn of Africa; some 100 participants, comprising UNHCR staff, Government counterparts and non-governmental organization partners, benefited from these courses. 
46. In 1992, the UNHCR Emergency Fund was used frequently to respond to emerging refugee situations around the world. 
The Emergency Fund allows UNHCR to provide a rapid response to new refugee situations and, if initial assistance proves insufficient to meet the full range of needs required by a large-scale movement of refugees, special appeals may be launched to raise funds from the international community. 
Total expenditure from the Emergency Fund in 1992 rose to $19.2 million. 
In recognition of the growing calls on the Emergency Fund, the Executive Committee approved an increase, effective 1 January 1993, raising the ceiling of the Fund from $20 million to $25 million, and increasing the amount available for a single emergency in a given year to $8 million. 
This emergency operation continues in 1993. 
49. After the emergency phase of a refugee operation, the basic needs of the refugees are met through care and maintenance assistance. 
In 1992, well over half of expenditure of the General Programme of UNHCR was in the form of care and maintenance assistance. 
The situation in the Horn of Africa again required large-scale care and maintenance assistance, which was provided mostly in Kenya, where the influx of Somali refugees continued. 
Beyond the assistance provided in the refugee camps inside Kenya for this group, there was also a significant cross-border operation inside Somalia in order to avert further influxes of refugees into Kenya. 
Substantial care and maintenance programmes were also implemented in Ce d'Ivoire, the Sudan and Zimbabwe. 
51. Elsewhere in the world, care and maintenance assistance continued to be provided in South-East Asia. 
Assistance continued for the Vietnamese population in the South-East Asian camps and Hong Kong, pending their voluntary repatriation or resettlement. 
The largest such programmes continued in Hong Kong ($17.1 million) and Thailand ($16.4 million), where care and maintenance assistance was also provided to refugees from the Lao People's Democratic Republic as well as to non-Indo-Chinese. 
In Latin America, the only significant care and maintenance programme in 1992 was in Mexico ($3.1 million), where assistance continued to be given to Guatemalan refugees, pending their voluntary repatriation. 
52. UNHCR, in cooperation with concerned Governments and the international community, continued its efforts during 1992 to resolve the tragic situation of refugees through the pursuit of the three durable solutions of voluntary repatriation, local integration and resettlement. 
In 1992, expenditure under both General and Special Programmes to promote these three durable solutions amounted to some $319 million. 
53. Voluntary repatriation has long been regarded as the preferred durable solution to refugee situations world wide. 
Profiting from the easing of political tensions in various parts of the world and the resolution of civil conflicts, UNHCR made particular efforts in 1992 to assist in the voluntary repatriation of refugees. 
It is estimated that some 2.4 million refugees returned to their homes in 1992. 
Expenditure on voluntary repatriation in 1992 under both General and Special Programmes amounted to $228.6 million. 
54. Among the most significant repatriation movements in 1992 were those to Cambodia and Afghanistan. 
During 1992, a total of 1,274,016 Afghan refugees in Pakistan were assisted in repatriating. 
56. In cases where voluntary repatriation is unlikely for the foreseeable future, and the host Government is agreeable, local settlement of refugees within the host country is often the best possible solution. 
Expenditure in 1992 for local settlement, under both General and Special Programmes amounted to $75.7 million. 
UNHCR supports local settlement projects in rural areas and urban centres. 
In rural areas the traditional projects are for organized rural settlements. 
Increasingly UNHCR is now providing assistance to refugees who have spontaneously settled in local villages. 
Such activities are promoted in Ce d'Ivoire, Guinea and Senegal. 
58. The major focus for resettlement activity during the reporting period has been the Middle East. 
UNHCR has sought to resettle some 30,000 Iraqis from Saudi Arabia. 
From the beginning of the operation in April 1992 until 28 February 1993 approximately 7,200 Iraqi refugees in Saudi Arabia were accepted for resettlement, including almost 3,000 who found a solution in the region, namely in the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
In addition to these two large resettlement operations, in the course of 1992 approximately 2,300 refugees from the Middle East and South West Asia were resettled. 
By the end of the year, about 5,100 had been registered by UNHCR. 
The majority have already travelled to third countries. 
The operation is expected to continue and additional releases may take place in April 1993. 
Humanitarian protection through resettlement for vulnerable refugee groups in Africa remains the priority consideration of UNHCR under the present circumstances of civil strife and ethnic warfare. 
Several political crises in Africa during 1992 gave rise to further resettlement needs. 
The operation in Africa, therefore, requires urgent attention and increased participation of the international community in support of UNHCR efforts to provide legal and physical protection against refoulement or expulsion and to ensure physical safety for individuals. 
Although 8,000 places were projected as the need for 1992, and 6,010 African refugees departed for resettlement during the year, there were more than 6,000 African refugees awaiting resettlement placement at the end of 1992. 
61. With the support of the international community, viable solutions were found for many Indo-Chinese refugees. 
In addition to voluntary repatriation, resettlement operations in South-East Asia under the CPA for Vietnamese and Lao refugees proceeded satisfactorily. 
A total of 19,516 refugees from seven countries in South-East Asia were resettled during 1992. 
About 6,000 resettlement places will be needed for Vietnamese refugees and some 7,000 for the Lao refugees (largely for family reunification). 
For those Vietnamese and Lao for whom resettlement is not feasible, the option of voluntary repatriation will be pursued. 
62. In 1992, a total of 1,172 cases comprising 3,768 persons falling within the vulnerable groups category were referred for resettlement. 
Some 289 cases totalling 841 persons were resettled; among them were physically and mentally disabled, medically at risk and victims of torture/violence. 
In the first quarter of 1993, 66 cases comprising 253 persons departed. 
In addition, some 74 cases/232 persons had been accepted and were awaiting departure. 
Furthermore, some 76 cases/157 persons in the women-at-risk category were resettled in 1992. 
By the end of the first quarter of 1993, 43 cases totalling 122 persons in the women-at-risk category had departed, while another 35 cases/136 persons had been accepted and were awaiting departure. 
63. With respect to refugee aid and development during 1992, joint UNHCR/African Development Bank (AfDB) project identification missions were undertaken in Malawi, Mozambique and the Sudan. 
Although not fully funded, the UNHCR/International Fund for Agricultural Development (IFAD) South Khorasan Rangeland Rehabilitation and Refugee Income-Generating Activities Project in the Islamic Republic of Iran is being implemented on a reduced scale. 
Phase III of the Income-Generating Project for Refugee Areas (IGPRA) in Pakistan is still under way with major emphasis on training relevant to repatriation. 
64. In preparation for voluntary repatriation, various initiatives have been undertaken by UNHCR in order to improve the absorption capacity of returnee areas through rehabilitation of infrastructure such as roads, water wells and schools. 
Comparable initiatives are also undertaken for refugee hosting areas. 
Assistance consisted of a short-term grant of food, a cash travel allowance, roofing materials, basic farming tools and household items. 
It was further assumed that Governments, assisted by development agencies, would address the needs of these communities in the context of national development programmes. 
This gap not only threatens the successful reintegration of returnees in terms of their ability to remain home and to rebuild their lives; it also threatens the viability of their communities. 
(a) The need for increased and sustained inter-agency cooperation; 
(c) The need to include areas of return in national plans of development/reconstruction. 
67. The growth in UNHCR's assistance budgets over the past few years has provided new challenges to the Office's programme management system. 
Indeed, at the forty-third session of the Executive Committee (5-9 October 1992), the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees noted that greater humanitarian challenges bring with them greater management responsibilities, in particular as concerns programmatic approaches and related management and monitoring systems. 
Initiatives are therefore under way to enhance the structural framework and related training so as to improve programming, operational response and control and monitoring mechanisms. 
68. At the same time, efforts continue to be made at all levels to address the needs of refugee women and children in a substantive way and to focus on the integration of these and other issues, such as the environment, into overall programming. 
The latest revision of UNHCR's Programme Management System (PMS) has taken this into account, and it continues to be emphasized in training courses. 
In the meantime, expanded People Oriented Planning (POP) training aims at exposing a critical mass of UNHCR and implementing partner staff to the analysis and needs assessment framework. 
69. Two Senior Management Advisers were appointed in late 1992 to ensure that the overall management of UNHCR's field activities is in strict conformity with established procedures and controls, especially in the areas of programmes, programme support, budget and finance. 
70. The field version of the Financial and Management Information System (FMIS) was further enhanced during 1992, and the majority of UNHCR Field Offices are using this system, which allows them to carry out more detailed budgeting and monitoring of projects. 
Implementation of the Headquarters system has met with some delays, but the transfer of the General Accounts to the new system is now foreseen for the first half of 1993. 
71. UNHCR's evaluation activities focused on operations and issues of pressing concern to the Office and evaluation recommendations continued to be taken into account in the processes of policy development, strategic planning and programme design. 
Emphasis has also been placed on strengthening cooperation among sections within UNHCR, including the Training Section, the Emergency Preparedness and Response Section and the Programme and Technical Support Section. 
This change of focus is a logical transition as the implementation of the programme evolves from advocacy and formulation of policy and guidelines to integration into programme/project design and delivery. 
74. In 1992, great emphasis was placed on the further development of training materials and on delivery of POP courses, particularly at the field level. 
A workshop was held at Geneva in May 1992 for UNHCR Emergency Preparedness and Response Officers (EPROs), and aspects of the training have been integrated into general emergency training as well as programming training. 
75. Pilot programming missions were undertaken to Ce d'Ivoire, Malawi and the Philippines to test the feasibility of integrating the analytical framework advocated in the POP training. 
The observations and results of these missions will be reflected in future programming initiatives with a view to ensuring that the needs and resources of refugee women are an integral factor in programme and project design. 
76. The first report on the implementation of UNHCR's Guidelines on the Protection of Refugee Women (EC/SCP/67, issued in 1991) was submitted to the Executive Committee of the High Commissioner's Programme at its forty-third session (EC/SCP/74) in October 1992. 
The report revealed that, although significant progress has been achieved, there must be greater emphasis in the future on education and legal-awareness training, as well as stronger linkages to existing human rights instruments. 
Specific guidelines for dealing with rape victims are also being developed. 
77. Approximately one half of the refugees of the world are children. 
In 1992, the High Commissioner appointed a Senior Coordinator for Refugee Children to help increase awareness of the special needs of refugee children and to develop an appropriate policy framework and plan of action for addressing their needs. 
78. One particular focus of concern has been the situation of children in the former Yugoslavia. 
UNHCR and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), supported by ICRC and the International Federation of the Red Cross and the Red Crescent Societies (IFRC), saw the need to spell out some practical guidelines to be respected if children are evacuated from war zones. 
79. Another major issue in 1992 was the adoption by foreign individuals and agencies of children in the former Yugoslavia, allegedly born as a result of rape. 
UNHCR, together with UNICEF, Defense for Children International and The Hague Conference on Private International Law, cooperated to solve questions related to the protection of the rights of children who are unaccompanied or at risk of abandonment as a result of the conflict. 
National legislation relating to intercountry adoption was another related area of attention. 
Approximately two thirds of the decisions made by the Special Committees set up for this purpose have been for non-refugee minors to reunite with their families in Viet Nam in the best interests of the child. 
A Plan of Action has been drawn up to facilitate the repatriation of these children in 1993. 
That this course of action is in the best interests of the children was highlighted by a December 1992 study of Vietnamese children in Hong Kong detention centres carried out by the International Catholic Child Bureau. 
The study indicated that children living in the centres for extended periods without parental support and protection are seriously at risk and that the long-term psychological and psychosocial consequences of such detention will be very severe unless immediate attention is paid to their needs. 
Shortly after they had walked back to the Sudan from refugee camps in Ethiopia, a government offensive in May 1992 forced them to make yet another move, this time into Kenya. 
Here they were assisted in a reception centre on the border. 
In addition to individual registration carried out by UNHCR to facilitate family reunification, UNHCR has also placed some of these unaccompanied boys in foster families. 
82. It is an objective of UNHCR to place greater emphasis on developing educational opportunities for refugee children. 
Progress by UNHCR in promoting the education of refugee children had uneven results in 1992, as indicated by the examples below. 
Tens of thousands of refugee children obtained access to education during the reporting period; they included Liberian children in Ce d'Ivoire and Somali, Ethiopian and Sudanese children in Kenya. 
Refugees and displaced children in the former Yugoslavia still have limited access to education, and some of them have missed nearly two years of schooling. 
Access varies from relatively good in Serbia to medium in Croatia; there is practically no access in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In Bangladesh, Myanmar refugee children do not have access to secular education which was to have been organized with the assistance of UNHCR; they do, however, have access to study of the Koran. 
83. The UNHCR Guidelines on Refugee Children, issued in 1988, are in the process of being updated and will be reviewed during the forty-fourth session of the Executive Committee (Geneva, 4-8 October 1993). 
Dissemination and promotion of the revised guidelines will provide a new opportunity for UNHCR to further promote the well-being of this particularly vulnerable group of refugees. 
84. The United Nations Conference on the Environment and Development (Rio de Janeiro, 3-14 June 1992) provided UNHCR with the opportunity to reflect on the relationship between environmental degradation and refugee movements. 
Environmental degradation can be a contributory factor towards refugee flows. 
On the other hand, such environments are hostile to refugees and can affect their health and well-being. 
As part of its Annual Programme, a number of projects have been undertaken by UNHCR to address energy supply, alternative building material supply and environmental rehabilitation. 
Under the Annual Programme for 1991 and 1992, for instance, $1,278,211 and $1,574,680, respectively, were allocated to the forestry sector, constituting less than 0.5 per cent of the total annual budget. 
Large-scale projects addressing environmental needs in refugee-hosting areas have been prepared and some of them implemented jointly with development agencies. 
Other projects jointly prepared with development agencies have not been implemented because funding has not been obtained. 
Also, the UNHCR Handbook for Emergency Field Operations identifies many of the relevant environmental activities which should be undertaken in refugee situations. 
As such, environmental considerations are taken into account by UNHCR's planning tools, but a coordinated strategy has been lacking to ensure consistently sound and sustainable environmental conditions in and around refugee sites. 
In an effort to address in a systematic manner the environmental dimensions of refugee programmes, the High Commissioner appointed a Senior Environmental Coordinator in early 1993. 
87. Recognizing the potential environmental hazards related to refugee assistance programmes and the need to sustain the environment in refugee-hosting areas, UNHCR should increase its efforts to address environmental problems in accordance with the following basic principles: 
(a) Refugee assistance programmes should be planned and implemented in such a way that while the physical and social needs of refugees are addressed, a negative environmental impact in refugee hosting areas is avoided to the extent possible; 
(c) The general principle in implementing this strategy should be that "prevention is better than cure"; 
UNHCR should, however, play the role of catalyst to encourage other agencies and institutions to address large-scale environmental problems in refugee-hosting areas. 
88. In Africa millions of people have been uprooted from their homes because of civil and ethnic conflict, human rights abuses, drought, and the famine and suffering that accompany these shattering events. 
Some of these people have fled to neighbouring countries in Africa, which now hosts some 6 million refugees - a third of the world's total refugee population - and elsewhere in the world. 
A greater number have become internally displaced persons, now estimated to number 15 million in Africa, a dramatic increase from the estimated 4 million internally displaced persons in 1980. 
89. The increased incidence of conflicts within some countries in Africa, coupled with the drought in southern Africa, once again resulted in major movements and an increase in the African refugee population by some 844,000, rendering necessary an expansion of UNHCR's activities on the continent. 
There were major influxes from Mozambique into Malawi (77,000 in 1992 and 1,000 in the first quarter of 1993) and Zimbabwe (39,261 in 1992 and 1,039 in the first quarter of 1993). 
The continued conflict in Liberia also led to an influx of Liberian refugees into Ce d'Ivoire (15,000 during 1992 and 25,000 during the first quarter of 1993) and Guinea (20,000 in 1992 and 40,000 during the first quarter of 1993). 
Kenya faced a major emergency with the arrival of refugees from Ethiopia (58,000 in 1992), Somalia (189,000 in 1992 and 1,000 in the first quarter of 1993) and the Sudan (21,800 in 1992 and 1,000 in the first quarter of 1993). 
Uganda received 6,000 Rwandese refugees following events in north-eastern Rwanda - which itself has nearly 1 million internally displaced persons - in October 1992. 
New Sudanese refugees entered northern Uganda (15,000 in 1992 and 3,000 in the first quarter of 1993) and the Central African Republic (17,700 in 1992). 
The increase in refugee and returnee populations has necessitated the launching of emergency operations along with the strengthening of UNHCR's emergency preparedness and response capacity in the region. 
90. The effects of conflict and drought on the already weakened economies of the Horn of Africa have increased the number of those living in extreme poverty. 
Massive population movements and famine, and the disruption of already limited social services, have together created unprecedented levels of hardship in most parts of the continent. 
In many cases, family farms have been abandoned and productive assets destroyed or stolen, resulting in a total paralysis in food production and limited food security. 
Children have been abandoned or orphaned and often drawn into ethnic conflicts or fighting. 
Women have been increasingly exposed to violence and rape. 
The combination of civil war, insecurity and years of neglect continued to put millions of refugees, returnees and internally displaced persons, particularly children, on the brink of death from starvation and disease. 
Epidemics of communicable diseases are now sweeping most of the continent. 
The Assembly also mandated the OAU secretariat to undertake an in-depth study of such a mechanism with particular reference to its institutional and operational details, and to submit its findings and recommendations to the next session of the Assembly in June 1993. 
The Declaration called upon the international community, the United Nations and non-governmental organizations to assist the affected countries to establish an environment of peace, security, stability and democracy conducive to the safe delivery of humanitarian assistance to persons in need and enabling the return and reintegration of refugees. 
93. The disintegration of law and order in Somalia and the collapse of Government authority, with the consequent rise in insecurity, left UNHCR with the burden of caring for almost 1 million Somali refugees in neighbouring countries. 
94. Despite the magnitude of ongoing crises in the Horn of Africa, there has been some encouraging progress towards solutions. 
Some 50,000 refugees repatriated from Kenya to Ethiopia in the first quarter of 1993 and a tripartite agreement was signed in February 1993 concerning the voluntary repatriation of Ethiopian refugees from the Sudan. 
Discussions continue with the Eritrean authorities concerning UNHCR involvement in the repatriation from the Sudan and eventual reintegration of Eritrean refugees. 
In other parts of Africa, such as in Mozambique, the processes of political reconciliation, supported by regional initiatives, have moved forward dramatically. 
95. In contrast, the peace process suffered a dramatic setback in Angola, where some 95,000 persons have already returned spontaneously. 
Peace efforts continued to be frustrated in Liberia, Rwanda, southern Sudan and Togo. 
Because of political instability and insecurity, as well as drought and a lack of conducive conditions in countries of origin, UNHCR was able to facilitate the organized repatriation of fewer refugees than initially expected. 
96. The presence of land-mines and thousands of other unexploded ordnance poses a real threat to returnees and the local population in countries such as Angola, Mozambique and north-west Somalia, where UNHCR has been obliged to support mine-clearance activities. 
Mine awareness and de-mining should be a vital component of the planned Mozambican repatriation operation. 
Beyond the presence of land-mines, the proliferation of firearms and the impact of drought have exacerbated the state of insecurity in many potential areas of return. 
This approach has been adopted in eastern and southern Ethiopia, as well as in the Ogaden. 
The implementation of cross-mandate activities is undertaken collectively by the United Nations, non-governmental organizations, government bodies and donors. 
98. The cross-border approach which is being implemented along the borders of Djibouti, Ethiopia, Kenya, Somalia and the Sudan is aimed at averting population movements and creating conditions conducive to the voluntary repatriation of refugees or the safe return of internally displaced persons. 
As a result of cross-border activities planned and launched from Kenya, nearly 120 Quick Impact Projects (QIPs) have been initiated in the sectors of water, health, agriculture, livestock and infrastructural development inside Somalia. 
It is necessary to ensure the continued support of the international community for this innovative approach, and a nine-month cross-border programme has been proposed for funding and implementation in 1993. 
While funding is clearly vital, the major constraint remains lack of security in the region. 
Inter-agency cooperation has entailed regular consultations and joint needs assessments, as well as collaboration in the delivery of relief assistance. 
Efforts are still needed to improve collaboration in information-sharing, programme planning, implementation and evaluation in order to ensure the rational use of resources and efficient administration. 
Although useful initiatives in inter-agency cooperation were launched in 1992, they need to be enhanced and pursued further in order to minimize gaps in the continuum of humanitarian relief activities, rehabilitation and development. 
This type of assistance, which is vital for the period immediately after return, needs to be complemented by development initiatives. 
100. There are certain basics that must exist for a community to absorb a refugee influx or receive a group of people returning home. 
Although not a development agency, UNHCR has been compelled to implement basic, development-type activities in the form of QIPs in some of its programmes. 
UNHCR has alleviated the refugee burden upon the host community by upgrading access roads, repairing bridges, digging boreholes, setting up primary health posts, training midwives, refurbishing local schools and subsidizing the production of food crops. 
101. UNHCR has consistently advocated a well-coordinated and integrated approach to the voluntary repatriation and reintegration of returnees within the context of a properly conceived programme for political, economic and social reconstruction. 
Therefore, it is imperative that the international community develop an overall framework or policy for such an approach. 
A successful approach would depend upon the creative use of the network of implementing partners in Africa combined with an imaginative fund-raising strategy to tap new sources of funds while ensuring efficiency and accountability in resource utilization. 
UNHCR has already drawn up a plan of operations and a budget to ensure that the voluntary repatriation and reintegration of Mozambicans is carried out in accordance with internationally accepted principles and procedures. 
A UNHCR appeal for over $200 million will be issued in late April 1993 to allow for major movements to start immediately after the rainy season in May/June 1993. 
105. Progress in the attainment of durable solutions coupled with the risk of new movements of asylum-seekers characterized 1992 and the first quarter of 1993 in the Americas and the Caribbean. 
The situation with regard to Haitian asylum-seekers remained an area of major concern for the Office. 
106. In the Central American region, the international community continued to demonstrate strong support for the attainment of lasting solutions for refugees, returnees and displaced persons, pledging $82.7 million at the Second International Meeting of the CIREFCA Follow-Up Committee (San Salvador, 7-8 April 1992). 
During deliberations at the forty-third session of the UNHCR Executive Committee in October 1992, the achievements of the CIREFCA process were underscored by numerous delegations as an example of a successful regional approach to durable solutions for the uprooted. 
The Executive Committee also agreed that UNDP ought to assume the "lead agency" role in CIREFCA as of July 1993 in order to consolidate integration and reintegration processes in the region. 
Further support for CIREFCA was expressed in December 1992 by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/103 of 16 December 1992 and at the "San Jos IX" Interministerial Summit between the countries of the European Community and Central America. 
107. Since the commencement of the CIREFCA process in May 1989, $240.1 million have been mobilized for 153 projects with external financial requirements of $335.7 million. 
An amount of $95.6 million, representing 28.5 per cent of total funds requested by the seven affected countries (Belize, Costa Rica, El Salvador, Guatemala, Honduras, Mexico and Nicaragua), remains to be covered. 
108. Direct support to the follow-up of the CIREFCA Concerted Plan of Action by UNHCR and UNDP continued to be provided through the CIREFCA Joint Support Unit (JSU), based at San Jos, Costa Rica. 
To strengthen the gender focus of CIREFCA projects and benefit from the expertise of the United Nations system, the United Nations Development Fund for Women (UNIFEM) has provided the services of an expert on women's issues to work within JSU. 
It has been agreed that, as of August 1993, Mexico will chair the Follow-up Committee for the final phase of the CIREFCA Concerted Plan of Action. 
Another encouraging development in Central America was the first collective repatriation of 2,466 Guatemalan refugees in January of 1993. 
On the basis of written agreements between the concerned parties following protracted and complex negotiations, this first movement is expected to be followed by the further collective and individual repatriation of an estimated 15,000 Guatemalan refugees during 1993. 
In addition to the returnees who arrived collectively in Guatemala in January 1993, another 1,719 and 600 individual returnees were received in Guatemala during 1992 and the first quarter of 1993 respectively. 
To support protection and assistance activities for the returnees and monitor the reintegration programme, UNHCR established four field offices in Guatemala during 1992 in Nenton, Barillas, Cantabal and Betel. 
Another 1,292 refugees were repatriated from various countries to Chile during 1992 as were some 350 during the first quarter of 1993, thereby allowing UNHCR to scale down its operations in Chile by April of 1993. 
112. Since the September 1991 military coup in Haiti, some 48,000 Haitians have fled their country in search of asylum. 
The influx of Haitian asylum-seekers affected several neighbouring countries in the region. 
In 1992 the Government of the United States of America continued its policy of interdiction and by May 1992 had interdicted and transferred to the United States Naval Base at Guantanamo Bay, Cuba, a total of 41,019 Haitians. 
Of this group, a total of 11,617 Haitians were screened in by the United States Immigration and Naturalization Service. 
Owing to the continuing large-scale influx, the United States Government then began implementing a policy of the summary return of all Haitian boat people interdicted on the high seas. 
In order further to strengthen protective mechanisms and as part of the Comprehensive Plan, UNHCR opened an office in the Dominican Republic in December 1992 and increased its presence in Haiti at the same time. 
114. With regard to the ongoing crisis, the High Commissioner continues to advocate adherence to international principles of refugee protection. 
She is pleased to note the renewed commitment to work towards a comprehensive, democratic solution by the Government of the United States, the United Nations and the Organization of American States (OAS) and has offered her cooperation wherever possible and appropriate. 
According to this Bill, UNHCR's Branch Office in Canada is expected to participate actively in training Senior Canadian Immigration Officers and to have a direct supervisory role in the implementation of the Humanitarian and Compassionate Criteria to be utilized in post-claim reviews. 
UNHCR was confronted with new refugee challenges during 1992 in South Asia. 
The Ministry of Relief implemented the assistance programme and, with UNHCR, coordinated the technical inputs of several international and national non-governmental organizations. 
A bilateral agreement signed by the Governments of Bangladesh and Myanmar in April 1992 prepared the way for the voluntary repatriation of the refugees. 
UNHCR and the Government of Bangladesh have agreed upon the text of a Memorandum of Understanding to regulate the voluntary repatriation of the refugees. 
At the time of writing, UNHCR was awaiting the necessary agreement from the Government of Myanmar to establish a small international presence in Rhakine State to monitor and follow up returnees from Bangladesh. 
119. During 1992 a major influx continued into Nepal of ethnic Nepalese from Bhutan which had begun in early 1991. 
They have received assistance in the sectors of food, shelter, water, sanitation, health care, education and community services. 
Apart from a brief period in April-May 1992 when malnutrition was a serious threat in the camps, the assistance programme has addressed the needs efficiently and expeditiously with the help of international and local non-governmental organizations. 
It is worth noting that over 20,000 children have been registered for attendance at camp schools. 
Repatriation of the Bhutanese was discussed separately between UNHCR and the Governments of Nepal and Bhutan in the course of 1992. 
Both Governments have informed UNHCR that the issue of the refugees is under review bilaterally. 
The High Commissioner has offered both States the services of the Office in finding a durable solution. 
As at 31 December 1992 the number of Afghan refugees in India totalled 11,002, and at 31 March 1993 the number had risen to 19,544. 
121. In the course of 1992, 28,971 Sri Lankan refugees returned from India and were received in reception centres assisted by UNHCR, which has been certifying the voluntary nature of this repatriation on the Indian side since August 1992. 
The repatriation was suspended in late October 1992 and had not started again by 31 March 1993, owing to logistical problems in securing sea transport. 
There are still significant numbers of potential returnees in India. 
The conflict between the Liberation Tamil Tigers of Ealam (LTTE) and the Government of Sri Lanka in the north and east of the country has at times restricted the freedom of movement of returnees and produced large numbers of internally displaced persons. 
UNHCR provides assistance to some 31,000 internally displaced persons in Open Relief Centres. 
122. From 1980 to the end of 1992, a total of 14,723 Lao refugees and asylum-seekers repatriated to the Lao People's Democratic Republic under UNHCR auspices, mainly from Thailand and the People's Republic of China. 
During 1992, repatriations from China reached 1,621, with another 198 repatriations during the first quarter of 1993. 
A tripartite meeting was also organized in July 1991 by the Governments of the Lao People's Democratic Republic and China and UNHCR to regulate repatriation from China. 
The Government of the Lao People's Democratic Republic has clearly affirmed its policy whereby all Lao nationals who have sought asylum abroad since 1975 are welcome to return without fear of reprisal. 
123. At the end of 1992, there remained some 41,000 Lao refugees and asylum-seekers in Thailand, while the number of Lao refugees in China was estimated at approximately 2,000. 
Although it is not possible to predict how many of these people will eventually opt for repatriation, by early 1993, nearly 3,200 applicants from Thailand were waiting to repatriate and 120 refugees in China had also filed applications. 
Each person repatriating under UNHCR auspices presently receives a cash grant equivalent to $80 in the country of asylum prior to departure, and then receives $40 and an 18-month rice ration upon arrival in the Lao People's Democratic Republic. 
In 1993, vegetable seeds and a small kit of agricultural tools were added to the standard assistance given to each returnee family. 
Two international non-governmental organizations started collaborating on settlement projects in six provinces in 1992. 
These non-governmental organization partners are mainly concerned with community development and the extension of development assistance to the villages surrounding returnee settlements. 
124. The repatriation of Cambodians, carried out within the framework of the Paris Peace accords of 23 October 1991, began on 30 March 1992. 
On 30 March 1992, one year after the start of the repatriation operation, the High Commissioner presided over the official closing ceremony of Site 2, the last of the seven camps for Cambodians in Thailand. 
125. The repatriation operation has been characterized by an exemplary degree of cooperation among United Nations agencies in their respective areas of expertise. 
The UNHCR Special Envoy held the complementary function of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) Director for Repatriation, thus ensuring the fullest level of support and protection for the operation from the UNTAC peace-keeping and civilian police components. 
The United Nations Development Programme's Office for Project Services (OPS) established Provincial Support Units in the four western provinces, each with sectoral specialists coordinating the planning of United Nations and bilateral agencies, non-governmental organizations and provincial and district authorities, in a comprehensive five-year Rural Integration Strategy. 
All components of the UNHCR and UNDP reintegration programmes are jointly reviewed and guided by a well-established Joint Technical Management Unit (JTMU). 
WFP has succeeded in delivering food without delay or interruption throughout the repatriation operation. 
UNICEF dedicated a significant part of its well-drilling capacity to provision of potable water to communities receiving returnees. 
126. To assist communities in reintegrating returnees, UNHCR has funded over 40 small Quick Impact Projects (QIPs) through the JTMU mechanism established with UNDP, at a cost of $7.8 million. 
WFP assumed operational responsibility as of 1 April 1993 for continuing distribution of food to the returnees for the agreed 400-day period for each family after return. 
127. Turning to progress under the CPA, a total of 55 Vietnamese asylum-seekers arrived by boat at Hong Kong and in countries of South-East Asia in 1992. 
Thirty people arrived by boat in Japan during the first two months of 1993. 
During 1992, UNHCR continued to expand the mass information campaign in Viet Nam. 
Films showing the camp situation in first asylum countries/territory were produced by Vietnamese television, and major Vietnamese magazines published special issues on the reintegration of returnees. 
128. By the end of 1992, refugee status determination procedures had been completed or nearly completed in the region with the exception of Hong Kong. 
The appeal/review process is under way. 
A number of meetings took place to streamline the procedures and the application of the refugee criteria and to improve cooperation between UNHCR and officials from the first asylum countries/territory. 
The documentation of minors has been completed in most countries/territory of first asylum, and 75 per cent of those submitted to the Special Committees have received recommendations. 
129. A total of 9,644 Vietnamese refugees were resettled in 1992 and 1,705 in the first two months of 1993. 
Appropriate solutions have yet to be identified for the pre-cut-off date residual case-load. 
130. Efforts to promote the repatriation of Vietnamese asylum-seekers continued in 1992, and a total of 16,952 persons repatriated voluntarily during the year. 
Prospective returnees who arrived in first asylum camps prior to 27 September 1991 will receive financial assistance up to the equivalent of $30 per month for a 12-month period. 
The distribution of this allowance is carried out at the provincial level and the majority receive a lump sum. 
UNHCR also provides assistance in the form of small-scale projects for local communities which benefit both returnees and the local population. 
132. Refugee and asylum issues, as well as migration topics, continued to be a major concern for European States. 
133. In Western Europe the estimated number of asylum-seekers in 1992 was close to 700,000, compared to 545,000 in 1991 and 420,000 in 1990. 
If the number of asylum-seekers from the former Yugoslavia is excluded, the number of persons seeking asylum in Europe during 1992 stabilized or decreased in several countries. 
The routes to countries of asylum also appeared to be changing. 
Some States reported a marked decrease in the arrival of asylum-seekers at international airports, whereas States in Central and Eastern Europe are increasingly becoming countries of transit or of asylum. 
At the same time European States intensified international consultations on harmonized or common immigration and asylum policies. 
This has been the case particularly among the EC member States, which in December 1992 adopted asylum resolutions on manifestly unfounded applications for asylum, on third host countries and on countries where there is in general no real risk of persecution. 
At the pan-European level a recommendation was prepared on the prevention of illegal immigration, which was agreed upon at the Ministerial Conference of Budapest in February 1993. 
135. The problem of managing the consequences of the great influx of asylum-seekers and processing their asylum claims has been aggravated by increasing manifestations of xenophobia and racism and a high incidence of attacks on reception centres for asylum-seekers and refugees. 
UNHCR noted States' growing reliance on such measures as increased border control, visa obligations, air carrier sanctions, safe country of origin and first asylum concepts to manage irregular inflows of migrants. 
137. In May 1992 the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees appealed to all concerned Governments, political parties, international agencies and non-governmental organizations to develop a dialogue on a comprehensive strategy towards refugees and migration in Europe. 
It is noted in this context that the European Council of Edinburgh (December 1992) recognized the need for a comprehensive approach including coordinated action in the fields of foreign policy, economic cooperation, and immigration and asylum policy. 
The Council also recognized the importance of aid which encourages sustainable social and economic development in reducing longer-term migratory pressures. 
The problems faced in these countries are increasingly similar to those in Western Europe as Governments seek to reinforce their control over migratory flows which transit through their territory. 
All Central European States have adhered to the 1951 Convention relating to the Status of Refugees as well as its 1967 Protocol; two have adopted national implementing legislation while the others have draft legislation. 
Similarly, national administrations competent to deal with refugee issues have been or are being established. 
Support is also being provided to the nascent non-governmental organization movement in those countries, particularly in cooperation with the European Consultation on Refugees and Exiles (ECRE). 
Assistance has been provided to destitute refugees and/or to Governments to facilitate the local integration of refugees where possible. 
Financial support has also been provided for refugees from the former Yugoslavia in Hungary and will shortly be extended to groups of Bosnians, particularly women and children accepted in other Central European countries. 
A series of "first-generation" seminars was organized during 1992 to familiarize senior government officials with migration issues, refugee law and international and European human rights law. 
Seminars have been held for officials of the Ministries of Justice, the Interior, Labour and Social Affairs and also for non-governmental organization representatives. 
Organized in cooperation with the International Organization for Migration (IOM), the meetings have included participants from the Centre for Human Rights, the Council of Europe, ICRC and the IFRC, as well as national experts from Western European refugee and immigration offices. 
By the end of April 1993 such seminars were held in 11 countries, including the Baltic States. 
In addition, workshops and training programmes have taken place on refugee status determination, nationality law and the reduction of statelessness. 
"Second-generation" seminars on specific refugee issues are in preparation to meet the needs of immigration and police authorities as well as national refugee administrations in the various republics. 
Special emphasis is now being placed on "train the trainers" programmes. 
141. In response to a request from the Governments of Armenia and Azerbaijan, UNHCR mobilized its Emergency Response Team (ERT) and initiated a six-month relief project in each of these two States. 
In Georgia, UNHCR participated in a United Nations inter-agency mission in January 1993 and, along with other agencies, implemented a relief project for internally displaced persons. 
142. In November 1991, UNHCR received a mandate from the Secretary-General of the United Nations to act as lead United Nations agency to provide protection and assistance to those affected by conflict in the former Yugoslavia, then estimated at about 500,000 people. 
A logistics and distribution network and warehousing facilities were established throughout the former Yugoslavia. 
Almost immediately after the revised appeal was issued, fighting increased, and by mid-April the total population displaced within the former Yugoslavia had risen to 800,000, reflecting an extension of the conflict to Bosnia. 
On 15 May 1992, UNPROFOR was fully deployed in eastern Slavonia. 
The humanitarian airlift to Sarajevo, the largest since the Berlin airlift, started its operation on 3 July 1992, bringing a daily average of 200 metric tons of food and medical supplies. 
The operation was temporarily interrupted several times due to increasing security incidents. 
By the end of March 1993 some 3,021 sorties had carried 32,840 metric tons of humanitarian relief supplies into Sarajevo. 
144. On 29 July 1992, the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees convened at Geneva a high-level International Meeting on Humanitarian Aid for Victims of the Conflict in the Former Yugoslavia. 
This meeting was attended by all affected countries in the region, by the donor community and other interested States, and by a considerable number of governmental and non-governmental organizations. 
It endorsed the Comprehensive Response to the Humanitarian Crisis in the Former Yugoslavia, as proposed by the High Commissioner. 
Discussions focused on the manifold and serious obstacles to full implementation of the Comprehensive Response, the need for further measures and a political settlement. 
145. The High Commissioner participated in the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, held in London at the end of August 1992, where she was invited to take the chair of the Humanitarian Issues Working Group of that Conference. 
In that capacity she has remained in contact with the parties to the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina, either through meetings at Geneva or through her Special Envoy and Chiefs of Mission in the field. 
This contact serves to remind the parties of their commitments under the London Programme of Action on Humanitarian Issues, notably to ensure full and safe humanitarian access to all victims of the conflict and to permit the unconditional release of all detained civilians. 
146. During the month of August, intense fighting continued, and the number of refugees and persons displaced as a result of the Yugoslav conflict rose to 2 million. 
By the end of 1992 the United Nations was assisting 3,055,000 refugees and displaced persons, and others affected by the war. 
States generously responded to the High Commissioner's appeal to admit into safety persons fleeing the conflict in former Yugoslavia. 
European countries granted temporary protection to over 600,000 persons, without giving simultaneous access to asylum procedures. 
Governments were especially responsive to UNHCR's urgent request for places for especially vulnerable groups, such as ex-detainees released from detention camps in the former Yugoslavia. 
As at March 1993 UNHCR had established 24 offices in the former Yugoslavia, employing some 600 international and local staff. 
148. During 1992 and the first quarter of 1993 the magnitude and complexity of the humanitarian operation increased dramatically, as illustrated by the five revised appeals which were launched, each with a larger target population and a correspondingly greater appeal total. 
The first appeal for the United Nations humanitarian relief operation in the former Yugoslavia was issued on 3 December 1991. 
It set a target of $24.3 million (for all United Nations agencies), with the number of planned beneficiaries specified at 500,000. 
By 8 April 1992 the target had risen to $37.5 million and the number of beneficiaries was 650,000. 
One month later, on 19 May, a revised appeal was issued for $174.5 million, for 1,000,000 beneficiaries. 
The 4 September appeal set a target of $561.7 million, for 2,780,000 beneficiaries, and the 4 December appeal was issued for 3,055,000 planned beneficiaries with a target of $642.5 million. 
On 11 March 1993 the United Nations Revised Consolidated Inter-Agency Appeal for Former Yugoslavia (April-December 1993) was issued for a target of $1,335.3 million. 
Despite initial, promising indications of a resolution of the Afghan conflict, the situation in Afghanistan in 1992 was characterized by major upheaval. 
Continued civil strife and armed conflict undermined efforts to form a central and representative government. 
The 7 March 1993 settlement in Islamabad among the major groups, supported by Saudi Arabia, Pakistan and the Islamic Republic of Iran, may signal an end to a period of turmoil and lead to the formation of a broad-based Government and more stable political and security conditions. 
151. Notwithstanding the above instability, the voluntary and spontaneous repatriation of 1.5 million Afghan refugees from neighbouring countries in 1992 exceeded even the most optimistic forecasts. 
Total 1992 expenditure relating to the voluntary repatriation of Afghan refugees was $48.6 million. 
It is anticipated that mass repatriation movements will continue throughout 1993. 
An initial planning figure of 2 million has been adopted by UNHCR, it being understood that the size of the return movement will be determined by security conditions and the absorption capacity in economic terms of major areas of return. 
The broader questions of rehabilitation and development will require the coordinated and sustained efforts of the United Nations, and pose a major challenge in bridging the gap between humanitarian aid and longer-term development efforts. 
The withdrawal of most international staff from the country owing to the unstable conditions, however, has prevented the United Nations from addressing the reconstruction of Afghanistan and limited the ability of a range of agencies to assist the population in need. 
The situation has been aggravated by the internal displacement of hundreds of thousands of persons fleeing the capital during the last quarter of 1992. 
153. Adding a new dimension to UNHCR operations in the country, Afghanistan also became a country of asylum in late December 1992 and the first quarter of 1993 as a result of the influx of Tajik refugees. 
At the end of March 1993, UNHCR was assisting approximately 50,000 Tajik refugees, providing basic emergency assistance (food and non-food items, as well as water, health, sanitation and shelter), in cooperation with the local authorities, other United Nations agencies and international non-governmental organizations. 
The evacuation of the majority of the UNHCR staff from northern Afghanistan and growing tensions in the area are likely to further weaken relief efforts. 
Under these conditions, and in an effort to avert further movements, UNHCR is seeking to identify options which can lead to the early, voluntary repatriation of the Tajik refugees. 
155. In Pakistan, UNHCR offers Afghans wishing to repatriate an assistance package consisting of a cash grant and wheat provided by WFP to assist in their return movement and settlement in their areas of return. 
Large-scale repatriation led to a decline in the assisted Afghan refugee population to 1,544,000 by the end of March 1993. 
UNHCR has therefore begun to scale down its care and maintenance programme in close consultation with the Government of Pakistan. 
The 347 camp administration units that existed in January 1992 were either closed or merged to total 190 units by the end of 1992, with a corresponding consolidation of services and reduction of Government and implementing agency staff. 
It is expected that a sizeable Afghan refugee population is likely to remain in Pakistan and rely on UNHCR services even after projected repatriation movements during 1993. 
156. Even as Afghans were returning home in large numbers, in 1992 Pakistan received some 80,000 new Afghan refugees fleeing the fighting in and around Kabul following the change of regime in Afghanistan in April 1992. 
The Government of Pakistan provided asylum to all new arrivals and assistance was provided to those in need. 
157. In the Islamic Republic of Iran, UNHCR began assisting Afghan refugees to return home through the establishment of a network of in-country transit centres, border-exit stations and organized internal transport, the latter implemented by the International Organization for Migration (IOM). 
The number opting to benefit from the repatriation assistance package remains limited, owing in part to the continued instability in Afghanistan. 
Official figures, however, put the estimated number of spontaneous returnees during 1992 at some 400,000. 
Approximately 2,500,000 Afghans remained in the Islamic Republic of Iran at 31 March 1993. 
UNHCR continued to assist the remaining refugees through a multi-sectoral care and maintenance programme. 
In 1992, the appropriation for the Islamic Republic of Iran stood at $17,746,000, excluding the Afghan repatriation programme. 
159. Central Asia emerged as a new geographical area of concern to UNHCR during 1992. 
As a result of the civil war which broke out in Tajikistan in May 1992 and peaked in September of the same year, a United Nations good offices mission was sent to the region in November 1992 at the request of the Governments of Uzbekistan and Tajikistan. 
Subsequently, an urgent preliminary Appeal for Emergency Assistance to Tajikistan amounting to $20,398,220 was launched by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs on 11 January 1993, with a UNHCR component amounting to $7,850,000. 
This appeal addresses the most urgent needs of some 500,000 internally displaced persons inside Tajikistan. 
As part of the High Commissioner's preventive strategy, UNHCR advocates assisting regional efforts to prevent further population displacement, both within and beyond Tajikistan's borders, and pave the way for the early and voluntary return of the Tajik refugees presently located in northern Afghanistan. 
Assistance activities benefiting internally displaced persons in Tajikistan, especially those located along the border with Afghanistan, will also be implemented in the near future, and UNHCR is currently assessing the availability of relief items in the region. 
161. Following the return of almost 2 million Iraqi refugees of Kurdish origin from Turkey and the Islamic Republic of Iran during 1991, UNHCR focused on the needs of returnee villages, particularly as many had been razed during fighting. 
Of the approximately 4,000 villages thought to have been destroyed, during 1991 the reconstruction of some 1,200 was assisted by UNHCR and a further 562 by non-governmental organizations. 
This phase calls for the more active involvement of rehabilitation and development agencies with the mandate and competence to expand on UNHCR's emergency programme and start new projects geared towards reducing reliance on outside assistance. 
164. The Persian Gulf conflicts also generated new groups of Iraqi refugees in various Middle Eastern countries. 
While not as numerous as groups in the Islamic Republic of Iran and Turkey, Iraqi refugees remain in the Syrian Arab Republic, Kuwait and Saudi Arabia. 
Although the majority has returned to Iraq, durable solutions continue to be sought for the remainder. 
In Kuwait, UNHCR has continued in close cooperation with the Government to find durable solutions for various categories of persons of concern to the Office, particularly the several tens of thousands of stateless persons, as well as Palestinians and Iraqis who are in need of protection. 
Thanks to these efforts, in 1992 some 8,000 Iraqis obtained residence permits and more than 60,000 stateless persons ("Bidoons") who belong to families with one or more members employed in the public sector may opt legally to remain in Kuwait. 
In November 1992, the Saudi authorities decided to consolidate both groups of refugees in the Rafha camp. 
Furthermore, by the end of the first quarter of 1993, more than 3,000 persons had been accepted for resettlement. 
166. In addition to some 5,000 persons, the majority from northern Iraq, who entered the Syrian Arab Republic in 1991 as a consequence of the Persian Gulf crisis, a further 2,100 refugees arrived during 1992. 
Although more than 1,400 persons repatriated voluntarily during 1992, approximately 5,700 persons remained in El Hol refugee camp in El Hassake district at the end of March 1993 and were being assisted by UNHCR and WFP. 
167. In Yemen, the number of Somali refugees increased during 1992 to nearly 51,800. 
In June 1991, UNHCR began to implement an emergency programme to assist the Yemeni authorities to cope with this refugee influx. 
Following a request to UNHCR by the Yemeni authorities to establish a more durable camp, a suitable site has been identified in the Abyan governorate, 50 kilometres from Aden, where construction was under way at the time of writing. 
During 1992, some 250 Ethiopian refugees either repatriated under UNHCR auspices or spontaneously moved to other countries in the region. 
168. The number of refugees in the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya continued to increase in the latter part of 1992 with new arrivals from various African countries including Ethiopia (Eritrea), Liberia, Nigeria, Somalia and the Sudan. 
The 400 Somali refugees who entered from Saudi Arabia in October-November 1991 continued to be assisted during the reporting period. 
Thanks to the generous cooperation of the Libyan authorities, UNDP and donor embassies, the basic needs of this group were met. 
By December 1992, approximately 100 Eritrean refugees had expressed the desire to repatriate, and steps were being taken to expedite the movement. 
169. In Mauritania, the influx of refugees from Mali, which began in June 1991, continued during the reporting period. 
From 1 January to 31 December 1992, some 19,500 Malian refugees entered the country. 
By the end of March 1993, some 38,000 were receiving assistance in south-eastern Mauritania, at Bassikounou, Aghor and Fassala. 
170. Within the parameters of the United Nations peace plan, UNHCR has completed its preparations for the Western Sahara repatriation programme. 
Should assumptions relating to the operation change as a result of the efforts requested by the Security Council in its resolution 809 (1993) of 2 March 1993, UNHCR could rapidly modify its planning and budgeting and advise donors of any changes in total requirements. 
Pledges for the commencement of the operation have reached some $13.6 million (of which more than $11 million have been paid), against total requirements for the operation, which remain at $34.5 million. 
In view of the delays in the calendar for the Western Sahara referendum, an assessment of the needs of Sahrawi refugees in Algeria was conducted in October 1992 and revealed the need for emphasis in certain areas including health/nutrition, shelter and transport. 
Budget requirements for 1993 are estimated at $3.5 million. 
172. The 12 months of 1992 marked a second exceptional year for UNHCR and for the international community. 
Donors were called upon as never before to provide record levels of funding and rose to the challenge, providing a total of $1,081.8 million in cash and kind towards the Office's overall requirements. 
The European Community made an outstanding effort, donating an additional $100 million in 1992. 
In addition, major appeals were launched during the year, often in coordination with the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and other United Nations agencies, for new situations requiring an urgent response. 
While UNHCR's operations in northern Iraq came to an end in 1992, the year was characterized by escalating needs in the former Yugoslavia. 
A consolidated inter-agency appeal for this operation was launched and updated by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs during the course of 1992. 
As well, major joint appeals were launched for Afghanistan, the Horn of Africa, Cambodia and the CPA. 
The carry-over was also important given a reduction in the total level of contributions announced for 1993 at the November 1992 Pledging Conference in New York. 
As can be seen from table 2, total contributions for General and Special Programmes, both paid and pledged, amounted to a total of $362.7 million at 31 March 1993. 
This compares favourably to the same period in 1992 when $297.5 million had been contributed. 
175. As a reflection of the continued refugee flows, it is now clear that 1993 will represent a third, consecutive, record year for UNHCR, in terms of expenditure. 
176. During 1992, collaboration between UNHCR and other members of the United Nations system was maintained in the context of humanitarian emergencies of unprecedented magnitude and complexity. 
UNHCR sought to cooperate with a range of United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations in order to reinforce efforts to facilitate the integration of refugees and the reintegration of returning refugees and internally displaced persons. 
The established framework for cooperation consisted essentially of resolutions of the General Assembly, decisions of the UNHCR Executive Committee and of the UNDP Governing Council, and of the adoption by the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC) of the United Nations system-wide Guidelines on Refugee Aid and Development. 
The aim of this effort is to have up-to-date information available for the selection of operational partners and to facilitate complex programming where several cooperating agencies are involved. 
An immediate result of this exercise has been the interest expressed by the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) in collaborating with UNHCR in identifying locations suitable to receive new influxes of uprooted populations. 
178. The year 1992 witnessed a number of major humanitarian emergencies requiring the concerted response of the international community. 
Since the appointment of the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs as Emergency Relief Coordinator and the establishment of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, UNHCR has worked closely with the Coordinator and his staff. 
In May 1992, the High Commissioner issued an instruction calling on UNHCR staff to provide maximum support to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and detailing steps taken to enhance coordination between UNHCR and the Department. 
179. The United Nations Volunteers (UNV) are also cooperating with UNHCR to provide staff who can be deployed to emergency operations at short notice. 
180. As mentioned above and in response to the dramatic situation in the former Yugoslavia, the High Commissioner convened on 29 July 1992 an international meeting on Humanitarian Aid for Victims of the Conflict in the Former Yugoslavia (see chap. III, sect. E). 
As the lead United Nations agency for humanitarian assistance in this situation, UNHCR proposed a "Comprehensive Response to the Humanitarian Crisis in the Former Yugoslavia", mobilizing the United Nations system and the international community at large. 
UNHCR, UNICEF, WFP, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and WHO have combined their efforts to complement the activities of ICRC in responding to the needs of the affected population. 
More than ever before, the complex situation in that region has highlighted the links between peacemaking, peace-keeping and humanitarian action, bringing UNHCR into closer contact with the Security Council. 
The serious gap that exists between relief assistance and development programmes, and which is an obstacle to the successful reintegration of returnees, has also become apparent. 
In this context, UNHCR advocates the increased involvement of international organizations such as the International Labour Organization (ILO), UNDP, UNICEF, WFP, WHO, as well as the World Bank and regional lending institutions, in providing the type of assistance necessary to bridge this gap. 
183. The international community is familiar with emergency assistance and is familiar with development. 
For the communities to which former refugees and displaced persons are returning, UNHCR has advocated the need for "emergency development" or quick-acting development to anchor these populations by establishing a grid of basic services benefiting entire communities. 
The UNDP Governing Council at its thirty-ninth session emphasized the need for UNDP to promote the transition from relief to development and to make the implementation of reintegration programmes, particularly Quick Impact Projects, a priority objective in its future humanitarian programmes. 
184. An Inter-Agency Working Group on the Reintegration of Refugees and Internally Displaced Persons held its first meeting in January 1992 in New York. 
Composed of the representatives of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, FAO, UNDP, UNHCR, UNICEF and WFP, the Group aims to ensure that all the participating agencies and programmes become fully engaged in a timely manner in new reintegration situations. 
Another objective of the Inter-Agency Working Group is the identification of ways to improve fund-raising to cover the cost of reintegration programmes. 
185. The United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia is an innovative example of United Nations system-wide cooperation for a specific operation. 
Another example can be found in the context of the International Conference on Central American Refugees (CIREFCA), which links durable solutions for uprooted Central Americans with peace, national reconciliation and development. 
187. UNHCR actively participated in major meetings organized by the United Nations and its agencies and programmes, in particular major international conferences, such as the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (Rio de Janeiro, June 1992) and the International Conference on Nutrition (Rome, December 1992). 
188. In coordination with other United Nations agencies, UNHCR has been involved for some time in the preparatory work for forthcoming major conferences and events. 
189. Throughout 1992, UNHCR continued to strengthen its cooperation with other intergovernmental organizations and made a special effort to intensify contacts with multilateral and bilateral development agencies and financial institutions. 
190. In March 1992, a meeting was held in Geneva between officials of the African Development Bank (AfDB) and UNHCR. 
The meeting identified specific sectors of cooperation including rehabilitation of physical and social infrastructure in areas affected by refugees and returnees, the preservation and/or restoration of the environment, credit schemes, agricultural development projects and income-generating activities, particularly in rural areas. 
At the end of 1992, a cooperation agreement was drafted between AfDB, UNHCR and the African Development Fund (ADF). 
The agreement is now being finalized. 
191. At the same time, contacts with the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) were actively pursued. 
Migration issues have been occupying an increasingly prominent place on the agenda of OECD meetings, to which UNHCR is regularly invited. 
This was followed by a meeting in October 1992 between the High Commissioner and the Secretary-General of IPU to discuss cooperation between UNHCR and IPU and the more active involvement of UNHCR in IPU meetings. 
193. UNHCR addressed a meeting of the Latin American Parliament, which took place in October 1992 at Caracas. 
In his concluding remarks, the President expressed the readiness of the Parliament to cooperate with UNHCR with a view to obtaining the adoption of the Cartagena Declaration (Cartagena de Indios, Colombia, 22 November 1984) in the whole region. 
194. The long-standing cooperation between UNHCR and the International Organization for Migration continued to be strengthened. 
IOM's advocacy of the principle of freedom of movement constitutes a strong counterpart to UNHCR's interest in ensuring that refugees are able to seek and enjoy asylum. 
The translation into Arabic and other languages of this policy paper and documents related to non-governmental organizations was also initiated. 
New links between academic and research institutions and the activities of UNHCR were also explored. 
A total of 127 non-governmental organizations participated in the meeting, which was held immediately before the forty-third session of the Executive Committee. 
Both meetings benefited from the presence of representatives of southern, indigenous non-governmental organizations whose travel and related costs were financed by UNHCR as part of an effort to assist local non-governmental organizations in strengthening a dialogue with international non-governmental organizations and with the United Nations system. 
Of particular note was the ground-breaking non-governmental organization Seminar held at Tehran from 20 to 22 July 1992, jointly organized by the Government of the Islamic Republic of Iran and UNHCR to explore areas of tripartite cooperation for the repatriation of Afghan refugees from the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
199. UNHCR continued to participate in the United Nations Agency Sponsors' Group of the United Nations Non-Governmental Liaison Service in order to promote a linkage between refugee assistance and the programmes of development-oriented non-governmental organizations. 
Publication of this directory is scheduled for June 1993, and distribution will begin at the World Conference on Human Rights (Vienna, June 1993). 
201. The Nansen Medal was awarded in October 1992 to the President of Germany, Dr. Richard von Weizsacker, for his personal humanitarian commitment towards refugees and asylum-seekers and his individual activities in combating racism and xenophobia. 
The Office also participated in numerous consultations, seminars and training programmes on the needs and resources of refugee women and children as well as in the production and dissemination of documents on these themes. 
The number of print, radio and television stories on UNHCR's emergency operations and repatriation programmes multiplied, reflecting a new emphasis on proactive relations with the media. 
204. A test public awareness campaign was launched in four countries to increase public sensitivity to the plight of refugees and to support fund-raising efforts. 
The campaign made use of posters on the street and public transportation, unpaid public service announcements on television and in the print media, refugee camp visits by movie and television script writers and a school project that reached 3.3 million children in one country alone. 
The Video Unit produced a series of widely disseminated news spots that were carried by major satellite broadcast outlets from America and Europe to Africa and Asia. 
The meeting was called to order at 5.25 p.m. The PRESIDENT: Members will recall that the Assembly concluded its debate on this agenda item at its 50th meeting, held on 4 November. 
It is an honour because the draft resolution deals with a most important subject, and it is a pleasure because it is my understanding that we will be able to adopt the draft resolution by consensus. 
The draft resolution before the Assembly is the result of what is called the first preliminary consideration of the implementation of the New Agenda, as foreseen in paragraph 43 (a) of that document (resolution 46/151, annex II). 
It was also my honour a little more than two years ago to present to the General Assembly the basic document, the New Agenda itself. 
On that occasion I made the following description of the document, which I shall permit myself to quote today: 
It is what I would call a political compact between Africa and the rest of the world community, entailing tasks for both partners towards a common goal. 
The draft resolution before the Assembly tries to follow up on this compact. 
It does not try to reformulate the New Agenda, but it reaffirms its basic principles. 
It commends the African countries for the actions undertaken so far to promote an economic environment conducive to growth and development in the broad sense, and it calls upon them to pursue vigorously their responsibilities and commitments under the Agenda. 
Likewise, the General Assembly renews its call upon the international community to pursue vigorously its commitment, in the words of the Agenda, "to giving full and tangible support to the African efforts" (resolution 46/151, annex II, para. 1). 
The draft resolution deals in some detail with some of the elements contained in the New Agenda, such as debt, financial assistance, investments and human resources development, as well as social and economic infrastructure rehabilitation and development. 
In this connection, reference is also made to the Tokyo Declaration and the commitments contained therein. 
I shall end my introduction by extending some expressions of thanks. 
We first thank the Secretary-General for his valuable reports, which helped us greatly in our informal group. 
Consensus did not come about easily, which is perhaps not surprising, bearing in mind that we are here dealing with difficult economic and social problems. 
I want to thank each and every one of the participants in the group, and in particular the respective spokespersons for their efforts and cooperation in sometimes difficult circumstances. 
Likewise, I wish to thank the Secretariat for its dedicated assistance. 
We rejoice, particularly at this time of joy and expectation, that we have reached, I trust, a full consensus, which bodes well for the continuation of the programme geared towards the great task which is the development of Africa in the 1990s. 
But as far as the future of that programme is concerned, let us remember that, although words and language may be important, action is decisive. 
The PRESIDENT: I understand that the delegation of Egypt wishes to speak on a point of order. 
"Affirms the need for further efforts to promote the diversification of African economies" 
rather than "African countries". 
The second editorial correction is in operative paragraph 18. 
The phrase "appropriate action" should read "appropriate actions", in the plural rather than the singular form. 
The PRESIDENT: I thank the representative of Egypt for drawing our attention to those deficiencies. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/810. 
Similarly, this points the way towards establishing an economic environment that will ensure growth and development in Africa, with respect to which all parties have their responsibilities. 
Without going into details, the draft resolution we have just adopted is of particular importance, since it is considered to be the first step towards assessing the progress made in implementing the programme since its adoption by consensus in 1991. 
We pay tribute to the efforts and the talents of Ambassador Martin Huslid, the Permanent Representative of Norway to the United Nations, who conducted those very difficult and intensive negotiations with great diplomatic skill. 
Mr. PORTOCARERO (Belgium) (interpretation from French): Speaking on behalf of the European Union, I wish to say that it took a very active part in the debate on following up the United Nations New Agenda for the development of Africa. 
The links between the European Union and Africa are such that everything concerning the African continent is also of great importance for the Union, which is both the principal commercial partner of and the biggest donor to Africa. 
The New Agenda is in many respects a remarkable document, both in terms of its content and the balance between the respective commitments of the African countries and of the international community which is reflected in it. 
Hence, it should prove to be a solid basis for our concerted efforts for the development of Africa. 
The content of the New Agenda has been carefully negotiated, and its balance between various matters and the responsibilities of various parties should be scrupulously respected. 
The African countries have courageously recognized their primary responsibility, and the international community has undertaken, among other things, to improve the general framework within which these efforts will be most fruitful. 
With regard to the problem of diversification of commodities, it became clear to us, during the negotiations and discussions we held throughout this session, that we did not possess all the necessary information to enable us to take a decision in the way initially proposed by the African Group. 
This in no way detracts from the primary importance which we attach to the subject of economic diversification in Africa in general and in particular for the countries which are largely dependent upon basic commodity exports. 
Subsequent consultations on this subject will enable us to identify the problems and needs of African countries in this regard. 
I should like in this regard to recall that all the members of the European Union are members of the Common Fund as are indeed the majority of the Members of the United Nations. 
We shall approach the consultations without any preconceived ideas and with a sense of responsibility, in the spirit of the undertakings we entered into in negotiating the New Agenda. 
It is an open-ended process, and its results should take into account the various viewpoints which will be expressed, particularly on the technical and administrative aspects. 
With regard to the many other subjects tackled in A/48/L.24/Rev.2, which we have just adopted by consensus, we welcome the great spirit of compromise on the part of all the negotiators. 
With regard to debt, we reaffirm our support for differential treatment adapted to individual cases in accordance with the language of the recent resolution of the Second Committee. 
The reference to the proposal with regard to an international conference on the problems of indebtedness in Africa is to be placed within this context. 
We continue to believe that the measures taken, and to be taken, within the framework of the existing strategy offer the most practical remedies for these problems. 
With regard to other objectives of official assistance, let us recall that the text of the Agenda on this subject represents the current state of international consensus. 
In the meantime, we express the hope that this resolution will contribute to maintaining the high priority that the economic development of Africa deserves. 
I cannot end without thanking Ambassador Huslid for his role as coordinator of our discussions. 
I would also like to pay warm tribute to the negotiators of the African Group, and particularly to our colleagues, Mr. Soliman Awaad of Egypt and Mr. Rogatien Biaou of Benin, for the often difficult task which they performed with so much conviction and so effectively. 
In this connection, we pay tribute to Ambassador Huslid of Norway for skilfully conducting the informal consultations on this resolution to accomplish the consensus text which we have just adopted. 
My delegation wishes to extend its sincere appreciation for his strenuous efforts. 
In October this year my Government hosted the Tokyo International Conference on African Development. 
It is therefore particularly gratifying for my delegation to note that the resolution also underlines the spirit of cooperation and partnership proclaimed in the Tokyo declaration. 
We understand that we are to have further consultations over some outstanding issues early next year. 
My delegation wishes to assure you, Mr. President, of our continuous commitment to actively contributing to the international efforts towards pursuing the effective solution to the problems with which Africa has been struggling in recent years. 
The first concerns the proposal to establish a diversification fund for African commodities. The United States recognizes the need for African countries to diversify their economies, including their commodity exports. 
The proposal requires full discussion and consideration by one of the international financial institutions that might be responsible for managing the fund. 
The United States further considers it ill-advised to set up a new fund for commodity diversification when there are already funding sources that could be used for this purpose. 
The second point concerns the reference in paragraph 21 of the resolution to convening an international conference on African external debt. 
As we explained in our statement on the debt resolution under agenda item 92, the United States strongly believes that international debt matters are best handled on a case-by-case basis through international financial institutions and through the Paris Club. 
Many African countries have benefited substantially from this approach. 
The United States continues to work with other creditors and the international financial institutions on strategies to reduce the debt burdens of African countries in the context of their economic and structural reforms. 
We do not believe that a United Nations conference on the subject would be constructive. 
We believe that establishing aid targets detracts from the more important issues of the effectiveness and quality of aid and the policies of recipient countries. 
The United States has traditionally been the largest donor of development aid in volume terms, and we will continue to provide high-quality aid on a case-by-case basis in a way that encourages reform efforts. 
We welcome the spirit of cooperation and sense of compromise which reigned during the lengthy and difficult consultations and negotiations which eventually led to this consensus resolution. 
We especially stress the importance of the need for a diversification fund for African commodities and of the deadlines for consultation procedures to be undertaken at the resumed forty-eighth session on urgent measures requested by the African countries - the proposed fund in particular. 
Nevertheless, we should also like to emphasize that only concrete results produced by the deadlines, procedures and the consultations envisaged can justify the foundation of the work done at this session. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 24. 
Mr. BUTLER (Australia): I have the honour to address the Assembly today in my capacity as Chairman of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations. 
I can be brief in introducing the draft resolution, the text of which is found in document A/48/L.51. 
The text further notes consequentially that it was agreed that it would be essential to the effective functioning and proper management of the fiftieth anniversary that its secretariat be assured of adequate staff and related resources. 
The General Assembly, in accepting the reports of the Preparatory Committee, has already accepted this approach and this distinction. 
As is right and customary, this draft resolution has been considered by the Fifth Committee, and as is reported in document A/48/809, the Committee considered the programme budget implications of the draft resolution and found that it should inform the General Assembly that, 
In conclusion, I note that this draft resolution is based on consultation; it is based on agreement amongst the membership; and it has no additional budgetary implications. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution is contained in document A/48/809. 
The PRESIDENT: I now request the Rapporteur of the Fifth Committee, Mr. Mahbub Kabir of Bangladesh, to introduce the reports of the Fifth Committee in one intervention. 
Mr. KABIR (Bangladesh), Rapporteur of the Fifth Committee: I have the honour to present to the General Assembly the reports of the Fifth Committee on the agenda items allocated to it. 
From 28 September to 22 December 1993 the Fifth Committee held 46 plenary meetings. 
Negotiations were carried out through numerous informal consultations. 
This year, the Fifth Committee had to work under very difficult circumstances; yet with hard work, dedication and a spirit of cooperation and flexibility, we were able to conclude our work successfully. 
I am happy to report that all the draft resolutions and draft decisions of the Committee were adopted by consensus. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 120, "Financial reports and audited financial statements, and reports of the Board of Auditors", appears in document A/48/752. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 121, "Review of the efficiency of the administrative and financial functioning of the United Nations", appears in document A/48/801. 
In document A/48/801/Add.1, the Fifth Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of two draft decisions. 
These relate to the biennial programme of work of the Fifth Committee and to action taken by the Fifth Committee on certain documents. 
Part A relates to the final budget appropriation for the biennium 1992-1993, and part B to final income estimates for the biennium 1992-1993. 
In paragraph 7 of the report, the Fifth Committee also recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of a draft decision, entitled "Second performance report on the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993". 
Concerning agenda item 124, "Improving the financial situation of the United Nations", part I of the report of the Fifth Committee is contained in document A/48/756. 
The report of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 125, "Joint Inspection Unit" is contained in document A/48/740. 
Concerning agenda item 127, "Scale of assessments for the apportionment of the expenses of the United Nations", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/806. 
Under the same item, the Committee also recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of the draft decision entitled "Appointment of a member emeritus of the Committee on Contributions", which relates to the appointment of Ambassador Amjad Ali. 
Concerning agenda item 159, "Financing of the International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/802. 
Concerning agenda item 130 (a), "Financing of the United Nations peace-keeping forces in the Middle East: United Nations Disengagement Observer Force", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/812. 
On agenda item 130 (b), "Financing of the United Nations peace-keeping forces in the Middle East: United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/813. 
Concerning agenda item 133, "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/816. 
Concerning agenda item 134, "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/817. 
On agenda item 137 "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Somalia II", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/820. 
Concerning agenda item 138, "Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations" part I of the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/807. 
Part II of the report of the Committee, relating to the relocation of Belarus and Ukraine to the group of Member States set out in paragraph 3 (c) of General Assembly resolution 43/232, is contained in document A/48/807/Add.1. 
The Committee recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of a draft decision entitled "Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations", which was adopted by the Committee and is contained in paragraph 7 of that report. 
Concerning agenda item 149, "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/821. 
On agenda item 162, "Financing of the United Nations Observation Mission in Georgia", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/823. 
Concerning agenda item 164, "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/825. 
Concerning agenda item 165, "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Haiti", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/826. 
Concerning agenda item 174, "Financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/829. 
Concerning agenda item 123, "Proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/811, as a cover page. 
On the substance of the work of the Committee, with regard to agenda item 123, delegations may wish to refer to document A/C.5/48/L.10, which contains all the recommendations of the Fifth Committee in this regard. 
Concerning agenda item 12, "Report of the Economic and Social Council", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/743. 
Finally, under agenda item 17 (f), "Appointment of members of the International Civil Service Commission", the report of the Committee is contained in document A/48/697. 
Members are fully aware that the Fifth Committee always finishes its work somewhat behind schedule. 
The Committee has had to deal with an ever-increasing workload, and this year the difficult review process of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 has been completed with a full consensus. 
This is important to all delegations in the Committee, and we are proud that this consensus has been achieved in all the decisions taken by the Committee. 
Finally, I would like to take this opportunity to express our sincere thanks to the very able Secretary of our Committee, Mr. Joseph Acakpo-Satchivi, and his dedicated assistants for the smooth functioning of the work of our Committee. 
I would also like to thank the Controller, Mr. Yukio Takasu, the Budget Director, Mr. Jean-Pierre Halbwachs, and all their staff for the full support they have extended to the Committee to bring its work to a successful conclusion. 
The PRESIDENT: If there is no proposal under rule 66 of the rules of procedure, I shall take it that the General Assembly decides not to discuss the reports of the Fifth Committee which are before the Assembly today. 
May I remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The Assembly will first consider part I (A/48/752) of the report of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 120, entitled "Financial reports and audited financial statements, and reports of the Board of Auditors". 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly has thus concluded this stage of its consideration of agenda item 120. 
The Assembly will now consider the reports (A/48/801 and Add.1) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 121, entitled "Review of the efficiency of the administrative and financial functioning of the United Nations". 
We turn first to the two draft resolutions contained in paragraph 10 of document A/48/801. Draft resolution I is entitled "Managing works of art in the United Nations: report of the Joint Inspection Unit". 
The PRESIDENT: Draft resolution II is entitled "Review of the efficiency of the administrative and financial functioning of the United Nations". 
The decision of the Fifth Committee concerning the programme budget implications of draft resolution II is contained in paragraph 13 of document A/48/801. 
May I take it that we will do the same? 
Draft decision I was adopted. 
May I take it that the Assembly will do likewise? 
Draft decision II was adopted. 
The Assembly will first take a decision on the draft resolution (A and B) recommended for adoption by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 6 of its report (A/48/804). 
The draft resolution deals with the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993. 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to adopt the draft resolution (A and B)? 
The PRESIDENT: We turn now to the draft decision recommended for adoption by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 7 of its report. 
That draft decision concerns the "Second performance report on the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993". 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to adopt the draft decision? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
We will now consider Part I of the report (A/48/756) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 124, entitled "Improving the financial situation of the United Nations". 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 6 of its report (document A/48/740). 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 125? 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is also the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 126? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/806) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 127, entitled "Scale of assessments for the apportionment of the expenses of the United Nations". 
We turn first to the draft decision entitled "Appointment of a member emeritus of the Committee on Contributions". 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do the same? The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We turn next to the draft resolution entitled "Scale of assessments for the apportionment of the expenses of the United Nations". 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The PRESIDENT: I shall now call on representatives who wish to speak after the decision. 
Mr. BAUMANIS (Latvia): I have the honour to speak on behalf of Estonia, Lithuania and my own country, Latvia. 
The Baltic delegations are grateful to Ambassador Maycock of Barbados, who chaired the long and difficult informal negotiations on agenda item 127. 
This is true for two reasons. 
First, the excessive assessment rates for the current scale period, determined by an ad hoc method that discriminated against the 22 Member States, will remain unchanged despite the fact that the principle of sovereign equality means that all Member States have equal rights and obligations, including financial ones. 
The Baltic States reserve the right to take actions concerning assessment rates and advances to the Working Capital Fund intended to achieve compliance with the principle of sovereign equality. 
Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania believe that the excessive assessment rates for the 22 Member States were caused in part by the present procedure and methodology for determining scales of assessment. 
The Baltic delegations support the reform of both the procedure and the methodology for determining scales of assessment, and are ready to contribute to this endeavour. 
In our view, this is a question linked to the equity which should prevail in the Organization and also to the legitimacy which ought to derive from powers that are exercised by only a certain group of countries. 
The scale methodology should clearly reflect its basic principle, that is, the capacity to pay. 
Our delegation hopes that this paragraph will be viewed by that highly respected expert body as a clear message to determine for Kazakhstan, as well as the other States of the so-called Group of 22, assessment rates that reflect as much as possible their real capacity to pay. 
The representatives of many States who voted for the adoption of that decision (A/47/456) at that time indicated the need for such a step and expressed their sympathy to us. 
Today, our delegations have joined in the consensus adoption of the draft resolution because it is evidence that last year's sympathy was sincere and that the unfairness towards my country and Ukraine can now be corrected. 
This inspires hope in us that the international community is prepared to assess the depth of the political and economic problems in our States and to try to respond to the appeal for assistance in restructuring our life on a genuinely humane and democratic basis. 
The task before us is to come up, finally, with a scale which is more stable, more simple and more balanced. 
An important role in that process is to be played by the Committee on Contributions, whose activities, in our view, should be more open and more modern. 
Let me conclude by conveying the gratitude of the delegations of Ukraine and Belarus to the Permanent Representative of Barbados, Ambassador Maycock, for his wise efforts, which made it possible to adopt the draft resolution by consensus. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 127. 
The Assembly will now consider the report of the Fifth Committee (A/48/737) on agenda item 128, entitled "United Nations common system". We shall take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the Committee in paragraph 6 of that report. 
The draft resolution was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 128? 
We shall take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the Committee in paragraph 7 of that report. 
The draft resolution was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 129? 
The PRESIDENT: We will now consider the report of the Fifth Committee (A/48/802) on agenda item 159, entitled "Financing of the International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991". 
We shall take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Committee in paragraph 6 of that report. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: The General Assembly has thus concluded this stage of its consideration of agenda item 159. 
The General Assembly will now consider Part I of the report of the Fifth Committee (A/48/805) on agenda item 168, entitled "Personnel questions". 
We will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Committee in paragraph 5 of that document. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 168. 
The Assembly will now consider the reports of the Fifth Committee (A/48/812 and A/48/813) on agenda item 130, relating to the "Financing of the United Nations peace-keeping forces in the Middle East". 
We shall first consider the report (A/48/812) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 130 (a), which relates to the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force. 
We will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended in paragraph 6 of that report - which for the time being is contained in document A/C.5/48/L.15. 
The draft decision, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force", was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The draft decision was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: I call on the representative of the Syrian Arab Republic, who wishes to speak in explanation of position. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 130. 
The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/814) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 131, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission". 
We shall take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Committee in paragraph 6 of that report - which for the time being is contained in document A/C.5/48/L.17. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 131. 
It is entitled "Financing of the activities arising from Security Council resolution 687 (1991): United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission" and was adopted by the Fifth Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
We will now consider the report (A/48/816) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 133, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara". 
It was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 133. 
We will now proceed to consider the report (A/48/817) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 134, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador". 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 134. 
The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/818) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 135, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia". 
We will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended in paragraph 6 of that report. 
It was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
May I take that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 135. 
The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/819) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 136, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Protection Force". 
It was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 136. 
The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/820) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 137, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Somalia II". 
It was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 137. 
The Assembly will now take a decision on the two draft resolutions recommended in paragraph 9. 
It was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The draft decision, entitled "Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations", was adopted by the Fifth Committee without a vote. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 138. 
The Assembly will now take up the report (A/48/821) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 149, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique". 
It was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 149. 
The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/822) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 160, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus". 
May I take it that the Assembly wishes to do likewise? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 160. 
We will now proceed to consider the report (A/48/823) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 162, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observation Mission in Georgia". 
It was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly also wishes to do so? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 162. 
The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/825) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 164, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda". 
It was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 164. 
The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/826) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 165, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission in Haiti". 
May I consider that the Assembly too wishes to adopt the draft decision? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
We turn now to the report (A/48/827) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 166, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia". 
The draft decision was adopted. 
We shall next consider the report (A/48/828) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 173, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda". 
The draft decision was adopted. 
We turn next to the report (A/48/829) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 174, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia". 
May I consider that the Assembly too wishes to adopt the draft decision? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The Assembly has before it five draft resolutions and one draft decision, recommended in paragraph 7 of that report - which, for the time being, is contained in section V, paragraphs 32 and 33, of document A/C.5/48/L.10 (Part I). 
Draft resolution I is entitled "Questions relating to the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995". 
The Committee adopted draft resolution I without a vote. 
May I take it that the Assembly will follow suit, and adopt draft resolution III? 
May I take it that we will follow suit, and adopt draft resolution V? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 7 of its report - which, as I have already indicated, is contained in paragraph 33 of section V of document A/C.5/48/L.10 (Part I). 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 123. 
The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/743) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 12, dealing with those chapters of the report of the Economic and Social Council that were allocated to the Fifth Committee. 
The draft decision was adopted. 
Members will recall that chapters I, V (sections A and B) and IX of the report of the Economic and Social Council were assigned for consideration directly in plenary meetings. 
The PRESIDENT: May I further take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of chapters I, V (sections A and B) and IX of the report of the Economic and Social Council? 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded our consideration of all the chapters of the report of the Economic and Social Council. 
The Assembly will now consider the report (A/48/697) of the Fifth Committee on agenda item 17 (f), entitled "Appointment of members of the International Civil Service Commission". 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to appoint those persons? 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 17 (f)? 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly has thus concluded its consideration of all the sub-items of agenda item 17 allocated to the Fifth Committee, and of all the reports of the Fifth Committee. 
It has been said that we diplomats are doubly condemned - not only must we make innumerable speeches, but we are also obliged to listen to them. 
I therefore propose to break with tradition and not make an extensive review of our work during the past three months. 
All leaders of delegations who addressed the Assembly in plenary session this year were at one in the confidence that, notwithstanding the setbacks faced in the search for peace and development, multilateralism is an ideal worthy of pursuit. 
It occurred to me as I listened that, if we could only capture their political goodwill and spirit of commitment in all our deliberations, we would be making considerable headway towards achieving agreement in all areas of common concern. 
Experience has shown that the collective voice of the Assembly is also, especially when raised in unison, a powerful factor for change in international affairs. 
Often when successful breakthroughs are achieved - as recently occurred in South Africa, the Middle East and elsewhere - we tend to give credit only to those associated with the immediate events, forgetting the many who have worked tirelessly over the years to bring them about. 
And yet it is undoubtedly the constant reaffirmation of common principles and policies by this Assembly that eventually creates the circumstances which can lead to the settlement of many longstanding and seemingly intractable situations. 
Witness the happy coincidence with this particular session of the final steps taken towards establishing a non-racial Government in South Africa, and in Palestine the signing of the Israeli-Palestinian accords. 
These are but two examples which reflect the incremental nature of our work. 
The passage of time, therefore, must never be allowed to blind us to the active role which the United Nations plays and can play in creating a new world order. 
Clearly, one of our most urgent tasks is the further strengthening of the Organization's system of collective security in order to respond to attacks upon the sovereignty and territorial integrity of Member States. 
The Secretariat has been requested to prepare a basic working paper, which will serve as a framework for initial discussion. 
So pressing, however, is the need to strengthen our Organization's machinery in the area of peacemaking, peace-keeping and preventive diplomacy that swift action needs to be taken to put operations in these various fields on a more sound and reliable footing. 
We must ensure that this vital issue is satisfactorily addressed in the relevant Committees. 
There is also merit in a full exploration of the potential which Chapter VIII of the Charter contains for greater cooperation between the United Nations and relevant regional organizations, which, with their particular experience and expertise, can effectively bolster the United Nations in the management of many critical situations. 
As I have mentioned time and again, I would very much wish to see a meeting early next year under United Nations auspices of the heads of these bodies to explore possible areas of cooperation. 
The open-ended, broad-based consultations that are foreseen will provide a significant contribution to the process already begun by the Secretary-General. 
I would think also that they can provide great impetus to the several important development-related conferences scheduled to take place in 1994. 
Our aim should therefore be to raise public awareness and to mobilize international support to ensure that these deliberations are all conducive to the alleviation, if not the eradication, of the terrible problems of poverty, disease, unemployment and homelessness which now bedevil most of our societies. 
We considered the worldwide scourge of drug abuse and pledged renewed support for the Global Programme of Action. 
We reviewed the humanitarian work of the Organization, gave it our endorsement and promised additional support. 
It is fair to say, therefore, that the session has been a productive one. 
I would thus wish to convey on members' behalf, and more particularly on my own, my profound appreciation of their assistance and to solicit their further cooperation in the year ahead. 
As President, I count myself fortunate to have had such a magnificent team. 
With these brief acknowledgements, it only remains for me now to convey to all members, in this season of peace and goodwill, my very best wishes for a happy and restful holiday. 
I look forward to working with you again, refreshed and reinvigorated in the new year, to bring even greater success in our joint endeavour to make this United Nations truly a centre for harmonizing the actions of nations in the attainment of our common ends. 
It reflects discussion in the two Working Groups of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa (INCD), through the end of the Committee's third session. 
** Replacement. CANADA WHYTE Anne V. T. 
The enclosed document lists alleged violations of international humanitarian law by the army of Bosnia and Herzegovina against the Croatian population and prisoners-of-war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
4. On several occasions the two leaders have successfully overcome deadlocked situations in the ongoing negotiations, and their cooperation has led to the timely implementation of many activities called for in the timetable. 
On 30 November 1993, following a series of lengthy negotiations, troop cantonment formally commenced after the ratification by the Supervision and Monitoring Commission of the document entitled "Declaration regarding the opening of assembly areas pursuant to the general peace agreement for Mozambique". 
In accordance with the agreement, the initial 20 of the total 49 assembly areas were opened (12 for the Government and 8 for RENAMO), and the assembly of troops ensued. 
Fifteen additional assembly areas were opened on 20 December 1993. 
The opening of the remaining 14 sites, which was scheduled for 31 December 1993, has been delayed by a dispute between the two parties over control of the locations proposed for assembly areas in Salamanga and Dunda. 
6. During the initial stages of cantonment, government troops assembled in much larger numbers than RENAMO troops. 
At this stage, RENAMO has assembled a much larger proportion of the total number of troops than the Government. 
Although there is evidence that the movement of government soldiers has quickened during the second half of January 1994, such movement is still not sufficient to achieve a better balance. 
7. Arms collection has started in most assembly areas. 
In many cases, however, soldiers arrived in the assembly areas with less than one weapon per soldier on the average, and those weapons were often old and in poor condition. 
The transfer to regional warehouses of weapons collected in assembly areas has been delayed owing to political problems raised by the Government at the beginning of the process and subsequently by RENAMO. 
Storage-capacity for arms in the assembly areas is by now far exceeded, leaving weapons to be stored at unsafe locations and placing at risk not only government and RENAMO soldiers but also United Nations personnel. 
The massive influx of RENAMO troops has led to overcrowding in some areas (almost 211 per cent of capacity at one camp), resulting in shortages of food and other essential items, inadequate lodging and storage facilities and potential health hazards. 
Delays in the selection of those soldiers who are to be demobilized and those who are to join the new army further prolong the stay of troops in the assembly areas, thus compounding already existing problems. 
Food shortages also occurred in assembly areas when the Government did not honour its commitment to supply these areas with dried meat, dried fish and salt. 
In order to resolve this problem, my Special Representative, Mr. Aldo Ajello, sought support from the World Food Programme (WFP) and the donor community. 
9. There have been a number of incidents of rioting by government soldiers in assembly areas and other locations over demands for back pay. 
These riots resulted in injuries and the death of two civilians. 
However, the incidents were resolved as soon as the Government provided the outstanding payments. 
However, most of the RENAMO soldiers arrived at the assembly areas literally dressed in rags and hence it became necessary to provide them with clothing at an earlier stage. 
This allowed ONUMOZ to distribute clothes immediately to all the assembled RENAMO soldiers from the existing stocks of civilian clothes. 
11. There have been delays in the dismantling of the militia and paramilitary forces, which was scheduled to begin simultaneously with assembly and demobilization of troops. 
There are approximately 155,600 government military and paramilitary troops in Mozambique, far outnumbering the approximately 80,000 regular government forces. 
After several attempts to set a deadline for the beginning of this process, the dismantling of the paramilitary groups was initiated on 12 January 1994. 
The Cease-fire Commission is overseeing the dismantling of the irregular armed groups. 
This process is very complex and extremely demanding logistically, as the armed elements are widely scattered throughout the country. 
In addition to the above, there are a total of 15,051 unassembled troops (14,734 for the Government and 317 for RENAMO) in Mozambique according to the information presented by the parties. 
These troops will not go through the assembly areas but will be demobilized at their present locations. 
13. On 26 November 1993, a consensus on the above questions was finally reached after a number of meetings were held between President Chissano and Mr. Dhlakama in consultation with my Special Representative. 
(a) The National Elections Commission would decide whether it was feasible to organize polling for expatriate Mozambicans; 
(d) A five-member Electoral Tribunal would be established, composed of two Mozambican judges and three international judges proposed by the United Nations. 
14. Following these agreements, the Electoral Law was approved by the Mozambican National Assembly on 9 December 1993, nine days later than envisaged in the timetable. 
The general peace agreement, in protocol III, paragraph 7 (a), prescribes that the National Elections Commission shall guarantee the distribution to all parties, without discrimination, of the available subsidies and logistic support for the election campaign. 
15. There have been no significant changes in the deployment of the ONUMOZ military elements since my last report to the Security Council (S/26666). 
As of 24 January 1994, against an authorized strength of 6,979, the total strength of the military component, including support elements, was 6,239, with contributions from the following countries: 
The above figures include 22 military personnel from Bangladesh currently on loan to the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) and 1 in New York. 
Furthermore, they are providing security to oil-pumping stations, airports, United Nations warehouses and ONUMOZ headquarters and, more recently, to temporary and permanent arms depots. 
The increased patrolling by United Nations troops has reduced the number and intensity of banditry incidents along the main routes, especially in the southern and central regions. 
17. As of 24 January 1994, 330 of the authorized total of 354 military observers were deployed with ONUMOZ. 
The observers have supervised the process of cantonment of troops since its inception, including the collection and storage of the weapons and ammunition handed over by government and RENAMO soldiers. 
18. Ideally, it would be beneficial to keep much of the present United Nations formed units in Mozambique until the elections are held in October 1994. 
I am aware, however, of the additional costs associated with the establishment of the sizeable United Nations police presence in the country, which is recommended in my separate report on this matter (S/1994/89/Add.1). 
In May 1994, when this phase will be nearly completed, I intend to begin a gradual cut-back of the Mission's military elements. 
By that time, the new Mozambican army will be expected to assume some of the major tasks in the transport corridors that are now performed by ONUMOZ. 
In my next progress report on ONUMOZ in April 1994, I intend to present to the Security Council reductions as well as estimates of corresponding cost savings. 
19. On several occasions in the past, the Council called on the Government of Mozambique and RENAMO to respect fully all provisions of the general peace agreement, in particular those concerning the cease-fire and movement of troops. 
These guidelines have helped the Cease-fire Commission to resolve several cases of cease-fire violations related to the unauthorized movement of troops. 
RENAMO was for quite some time reluctant to comply with the recommendations of the Cease-fire Commission on two cases, Dunda and Salamanga, involving movement of RENAMO troops after signature of the general peace agreement. 
This created complications for the approval of RENAMO assembly areas at these locations as the Government was unwilling to consider the sites until RENAMO's troops had withdrawn from them. 
RENAMO has now removed its soldiers from Dunda but a dispute remains about the required distance of withdrawal from Salamanga. 
20. During the period under review, the Cease-fire Commission received 11 notifications of alleged cease-fire violations. 
Eight cases have been fully resolved and are considered closed. 
In two cases, the recommendations of the Cease-fire Commission are due to be implemented shortly, while the investigation results of the last case still has to be presented to the Commission. 
21. Some progress in this area has been made since I last reported to the Council. 
The training of the 540 instructors by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland at the training centre at Nyanga (Zimbabwe) was completed by 20 December 1993, and these soldiers were then transported by ONUMOZ to the Dondo training centre in Mozambique on 12 January 1994. 
They will work with their United Kingdom instructors in training infantry soldiers at the three Mozambican Defence Force training centres. 
It has been agreed that most of the first group of 5,000 soldiers (half government and half RENAMO) will be transported directly from their present locations without passing through the assembly areas. 
Meanwhile, the Supervision and Monitoring Commission approved a total of 19 documents relating to the organization, operating procedures, uniforms, ranking symbols and training of the unified armed forces and other matters. 
These documents had been elaborated by the Government and RENAMO with substantive assistance provided by Portugal. 
Despite the fact that the United Nations has no mandate in this area, my Special Representative intervened in order to speed up the process of the formation of the Mozambican Defence Force, which are an essential element of the peace process. 
Meanwhile, the Portuguese Government has undertaken to rehabilitate the three centres (Nacala, Catembe and Maputo) for the provision of training by the Portuguese. 
The Government of Italy has offered to provide $500,000 for the rehabilitation of the remaining training centres should this be required. 
However, the rehabilitation of the training centres by the Government is in progress, although slightly delayed. 
23. The facilitation of the return and resettlement of demobilized soldiers into civilian life has been considered an important component of the humanitarian assistance programme, ever since the donors' meeting on Mozambique that was held in Rome in December 1992. 
Consequently, with the demobilization process well under way, the United Nations Office for Humanitarian Assistance Coordination is now focusing particular attention on its programme for the reintegration of former combatants into civilian life. 
Through informal tripartite discussions within the Commission for Reintegration, it has been able to secure agreement on a three-pronged strategy that will address the needs of ex-soldiers. 
An aspect of this strategy deals with the identification of training opportunities within appropriate institutions in Mozambique. 
The strategy also includes a programme designed to promote self-employment through the provision of occupational kits and credit to qualified persons. 
Additionally, the strategy seeks to identify employment opportunities in the public and private sectors and the possibility of providing where necessary subsidies to the concerned entities within these sectors, in order to enable them to accept quotas of demobilized soldiers. 
These three programme components will be tied to an information and referral service that will function at provincial and district levels. 
24. Since the capacity of the Mozambican economy to absorb thousands of new job-seekers leaving military duty is severely limited, donor agencies have been exploring ways and means to ease the problems that could confront ex-soldiers. 
This has resulted in a proposal to extend the Government severance payment to demobilized soldiers, in support of reintegration. 
It is now estimated that about half of the 4 to 4.5 million people displaced internally by war and drought have returned to their home areas. 
According to current reports, 621,000 persons or 40 per cent of the original refugee population, have left camps in neighbouring countries for their home districts in Mozambique, most of them spontaneously. 
Assisted repatriation organized by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) has continued from Swaziland, Zambia and Zimbabwe, as well as from Malawi, but this constitutes only a fraction of the entire movement of people. 
In mid-January 1994, the first organized repatriation of 208 refugees took place from South Africa, a cooperative effort of the South African authorities, UNHCR and the International Organization for Migration (IOM). 
As may be expected in a year when the number of beneficiaries dropped markedly following a favourable crop season that produced agricultural surpluses in some areas, it has not always been possible to manage the pipeline for food donations without prices being affected in the local cereal markets. 
In order to counteract the possible negative effect of free food distribution on local production, several agencies have together purchased 62,000 tons of grain from the local market. 
For instance, WFP alone is making available resources for the purchase of 25,000 tons from local suppliers. 
27. An update of the consolidated programme of humanitarian assistance to Mozambique was made public in November 1993. 
Its principal concerns are the repatriation of refugees, emergency relief of food and non-food items, as well as the restoration of essential services in rural areas where the returnees and displaced people are resettling. 
The revised estimates for priority needs now stand at $609.7 million, an increase of $50 million over a figure projected earlier. 
This is the result of an in-depth review of requirements in the health, education and road infrastructure sectors. 
Similarly, donor commitments for the same period have now reached $559.4 million, a most creditable response by the international community to Mozambican post-war needs. 
Of this amount, $360.8 million, or 64 per cent, has been committed to special projects that are now in the implementation process. 
At the end of December, cumulative pledges to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) trust funds stood at $33 million, of which $28 million has been paid in. 
Project allocations from the trust funds total $20 million, an increase of $15 million since the end of October 1993. 
29. Reports on 8 mine accidents since November 1993, recording 21 dead and 15 injured, clearly show that mines continue to pose serious threats to the civilian population. 
Following an intensive series of tripartite meetings, the national mine clearance plan of Mozambique was finally approved in December 1993 by the Cease-fire Commission. 
In order to set priorities for demining, a national mine survey is now being carried out by a British non-governmental organization (NGO) and this will, within approximately four months, provide high-quality information on mined roads and areas all over the country. 
As regards mine clearance, two additional demining efforts are about to become operational, one in the province of Sofala financed by the United States Agency for International Development (USAID) and a second in the province of Zamb\x{61b4}ia funded by the United Kingdom. 
This brings to four the number of mine clearance operations now in progress in Mozambique. 
Contract award is imminent for a fifth project financed jointly from the Department of Humanitarian Affairs Trust Fund and the ONUMOZ budget. 
In accordance with the general peace agreement, the future of this Committee, which was chaired by the United Nations, was to be decided in the light of developments, but several subcommittees continued to function as needed. 
The reactivation of the Committee will now allow these activities to be carried out under a more formal structure. 
However, several serious problems relating to the implementation of the general peace agreement still remain to be addressed by all concerned. 
32. The demobilization of the government and RENAMO troops, totalling more than 80,000 soldiers, presents a great challenge to the Mozambican economy and the peace process in the country. 
For the demobilized soldiers not to become a source of instability, they must have viable economic opportunities, while the troops joining the new army must be incorporated into a well-functioning institution. 
It should be also emphasized that the success of the proposed reintegration support programme for demobilized soldiers, to be conducted under United Nations auspices, will be entirely dependent upon the generous financial support of the international community. 
33. Owing to the hardship of Mozambican army life and to the history of late or non-payment of salaries, it appears that not many soldiers are interested in joining the Mozambican Defence Force at present. 
In order to attract soldiers to the new army, provision will have to be made for satisfactory conditions of service, including adequate salary, an acceptable quality and quantity of food and decent accommodation. 
34. The lack of resources available for the transformation of RENAMO into a political party also poses a threat to the peace process. 
At this stage, the problem has acquired a special dimension and, if left unresolved, could place the peace process in jeopardy. 
According to protocol III, section 7, of the general peace agreement, RENAMO is entitled to receive the financial assistance necessary to transform itself into a political party. 
35. Although this Trust Fund has alleviated some of the administrative and logistic requirements related to RENAMO's participation in the implementation of the provisions of the general peace agreement, it has not entirely solved the problem. 
The resources currently available are clearly not sufficient. 
Furthermore, as I indicated in my last report, there are expenditures associated with the transformation of RENAMO into a political party that cannot be easily met through a United Nations-administered Fund, on account of the rules and procedures that govern their use. 
In close consultation with my Special Representative and members of the donor community, I am presently exploring the possibility of setting up a more flexible funding mechanism. 
However, in the final analysis, it is the Mozambicans themselves who bear the main responsibility for the success of the implementation of the general peace agreement. 
The timetable for implementation of the agreement is becoming increasingly tight. 
It is imperative that the two parties honour their commitments and cooperate closely with the United Nations in overcoming existing obstacles. 
I trust that the Mozambicans and their leaders are fully aware that the international community will be increasingly reluctant to continue to support this process in the event of further delays. 
At that time, I indicated my intention to send a small survey team of experts to Mozambique and to inform the Security Council in due course of their findings as well as of my final recommendations about the size of the United Nations police component. 
National Police Affairs Commission would establish its subcommittees in provinces and districts where Mozambican police activities would be monitored and, if need be, supported by United Nations police observers. 
I am pleased to report that 125 observers have already arrived. 
These initial elements have been deployed in small teams to Maputo and to provincial capitals as an early confidence-building measure, in pursuance of the agreements described in paragraph 1 above. 
United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ) police observers have visited police stations in various localities to gather information on the personnel and weaponry of the Mozambican police, including that of the quick reaction police. 
The United Nations police component has so far investigated 14 incidents of alleged politically motivated crimes or civil rights violations. 
These include the abduction by RENAMO of two police officers on the pretext that they allegedly were plotting to kill Mr. Dhlakama. 
5. In formulating the operational concept of the United Nations police contingent in Mozambique, I have been guided by several basic considerations. 
Between May and September 1993 alone, the number of reported crimes in Mozambique included 167 homicides, 726 armed robberies and hundreds of cases of physical assault, rape, etc. 
Despite all efforts, demobilization of the armed forces will inevitably mean the release of a number of persons who, for various reasons, will not be integrated fully into civilian life. 
The activities generated by the forthcoming electoral process, including the holding of public meetings, demonstrations and political debates, could deteriorate into violence. 
Codes of conduct governing political activities must be monitored and human rights and fundamental freedoms will have to be protected during the electoral campaign. 
The United Nations presence in various localities will therefore be a major confidence-building measure. 
7. The current strength of the Mozambican Police (PRM) is 18,047, with the command structure of national headquarters in Maputo, 11 provincial headquarters and over 200 stations and posts in the districts. 
There is a quick reaction police force numbering several thousand as well as various private security companies and agencies. 
It should be noted that on several occasions RENAMO conveyed to my Special Representative its concern at the alleged transfer of combat-trained soldiers to various government police forces. 
Also, complaints of human rights abuses may increase as political consciousness is raised during the political campaign. 
Active monitoring by the United Nations could make a substantial contribution to quelling fears of police irregularities. 
8. Against this background, it is evident that the operational plan for the United Nations police contingent in Mozambique should be designed to respond suitably to the challenging tasks it is to perform. 
My Special Representative has discussed with the two parties, and in particular with President Chissano and Mr. Dhlakama of RENAMO, several options for the general set up of the proposed police element of ONUMOZ. 
Another approach might involve the creation of a network covering the most remote corners of the country, an ideal but ambitious and costly arrangement. 
In my view, neither of these options is feasible since the former does not adequately reflect the political and security situation currently prevailing in the country, and the latter would involve untenable expense and logistic effort. 
In his contacts with the parties, therefore, my Special Representative concentrated on what the expert team recommended as an optimum plan for a United Nations police operation in Mozambique, as outlined below. 
(c) To provide technical support to the National Police Commission; 
10. From an operational standpoint, CIVPOL would be a separate component of the Mission under the command of a Chief Police Observer, who would report directly to the Special Representative. 
At the same time, the new component would complement and work closely with the currently existing electoral, military, humanitarian and administrative components of ONUMOZ. 
A strong interrelationship with other elements of the Mission will be assured to guarantee the success of CIVPOL's mandate. 
Activities of the Mozambican police and private security/protection agencies will be closely monitored by teams of United Nations civilian police observers. They would liaise with established authorities and visit, without restriction, police installations and detention facilities, including prisons. 
12. CIVPOL would establish itself at all strategic locations throughout the country. 
CIVPOL's functions would be carried out by stationing United Nations teams in the vicinity of the Mozambican police stations, posts and by extensive patrolling. 
In order to monitor certain activities, police observers would be deployed at various national police headquarters. 
CIVPOL would conduct its own investigations, on the basis of such complaints, as well as independently, into politically motivated offences and, when necessary, recommend corrective action. 
Within the context of confidence-building measures, United Nations police observers, in coordination with the Government, would also monitor security arrangements for the leadership of RENAMO in its party's capacity as a signatory to the general peace agreement. 
It may be necessary to familiarize local police with the international concepts of rights, civil liberties and fundamental freedoms, as well as the codes of conduct the political parties might agree to observe during the electoral process. 
With the concurrence of the Mozambican parties, United Nations police observers would assist the electoral observers of ONUMOZ in monitoring the registration process and the electoral campaign. 
In this context, they would also monitor security at the polling stations, including the security arrangements for the storage, counting and transporting of ballot papers and other election material. 
15. To perform the functions described above, the organizational structure of the ONUMOZ police contingent would be as follows: 
(a) The Chief Police Observer, with the rank of Inspector General; 
(b) The Deputy Police Observer; 
(c) 29 police observers at the component headquarters in Maputo; 
(g) 720 police observers in other locations throughout the country. 
17. To the extent possible, United Nations civilian police observers would be colocated with the military and other civilian elements of ONUMOZ and would rely on the existing military and administrative infrastructure of the Mission, including transport and communications facilities. 
However, given the fact that these elements would be widely spread throughout the country, CIVPOL would require additional support in terms of administrative personnel, such as interpreters and translators, as well as adequate transportation and other equipment, accommodation facilities, etc. 
18. I am fully aware of the challenges involved in setting up such a substantial force and would therefore like to propose that it be deployed progressively. 
The initial phase, during which the central headquarters and regional and provincial capitals' teams would be fully established, should be completed by mid-March 1994. 
19. As members of the Security Council will recall, I first proposed the establishment of a United Nations police component in ONUMOZ in December 1992. 
I am pleased to inform the Council that, after extensive discussions, the Government of Mozambique and RENAMO have now agreed to the general concept for the ONUMOZ police contingent. 
As the peace process moves forward, the presence of a United Nations police element could be most useful, particularly when the national electoral campaign begins. 
The cost estimates for the phased deployment of the police component of ONUMOZ will be issued shortly as a further addendum to the present report. 
In my progress report on ONUMOZ in April, I intend to present to the Security Council my specific proposals about the phased reduction of the military component of the Mission. 
The recent, generally positive, developments there deserve the full support of the international community. 
It should also be recognized that the peace process in Mozambique is only one element in the wider transformation taking place in the entire region of southern Africa. 
I recommend that the Security Council authorize the establishment of a United Nations police component as a integral part of ONUMOZ with the mandate and deployment described above. 
I have the honour to refer to my letter dated 18 January 1994 (S/1994/50) regarding the safe areas Srebrenica and Tuzla. 
Mr. Akashi has now submitted to me the plans which, following consultation with the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), have been prepared under his direction by the Force Commander of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
I should like to recall that since early December UNPROFOR has faced Bosnian Serb opposition to the replacement of Canadian troops in Srebrenica and of Ukrainian troops in Zepa by elements of the incoming Netherlands battalion. 
Both plans submitted by Mr. Akashi, i.e. the one for the rotation of the troops in Srebrenica and Zepa and the one for the opening of Tuzla airport, envisage three scenarios: 
1. the objective is achieved through negotiations and with the consent of the parties; 
equipment contributed by Member States, are used, supported, if necessary, by air power provided by NATO. 
The first two scenarios represent a measured step-by-step approach geared to the attitude of the parties, which would have to be carefully ascertained through constant contact. 
According to these plans, air power would be used, if necessary, in self-defence against a deliberate attack upon UNPROFOR by any party. 
Should UNPROFOR be attacked in the implementation of the plans, I would not hesitate to initiate the use of close air support without delay. 
To this end arrangements have been made with NATO, which has already authorized its forces to provide close air support to UNPROFOR in cases of self-defence. 
It is important in this context to make clear that a distinction exists between close air support, which involves the use of air power for purposes of self-defence, and air strikes, which involve the use of air power for pre-emptive or punitive purposes. 
The parties should, however, be aware that UNPROFOR's mandate for the safe areas has been adopted under Chapter VII of the United Nations Charter. 
Accordingly, UNPROFOR is not obliged to seek the consent of the parties for operations which fall within the mandate conferred upon it under Security Council resolutions 836 (1983) and 844 (1993). 
On 25 January, a reconnaissance party of the Netherlands battalion went into Srebrenica and Zepa without any impediment. 
Nevertheless, the plans presented to me by Mr. Akashi also include that scenario for Srebrenica and Zepa, should any new obstacles be placed in UNPROFOR's way. 
An airport agreement, including the stationing of Bosnian Serb monitors at the airport, will remove this concern. 
I have instructed my Special Representative to pursue this matter urgently with the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina, which already has indicated to him its general willingness to consider the Sarajevo airport type of arrangement. 
Once such an agreement has been reached, UNPROFOR will take over control of the airport and operate it, initially with its own aircraft only. 
When the security of the airport has been established, the countries contributing to the humanitarian airlift to Sarajevo will be invited to extend their services to Tuzla. 
As already indicated, arrangements will be made for on-site monitoring of the airport by representatives of both the Bosnian Government and the Bosnian Serbs. 
Should such agreement not be reached, UNPROFOR will be obliged to resort to the second scenario, asking the Government's forces to withdraw and unilaterally declaring the airport open for humanitarian purposes. 
In order to achieve this, UNPROFOR will need to draw on military assets available not only in the Tuzla area of deployment but also from elsewhere in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Given the limited military assets available to UNPROFOR in Bosnia and Herzegovina, the Force Commander has recommended that the two operations, if conducted under the second scenario, be undertaken sequentially. 
I have therefore accepted his proposal that UNPROFOR should first achieve the rotation in Srebrenica and Zepa before proceeding to the opening of Tuzla airport, unless the latter is possible through negotiations. 
The Force Commander has also pointed to the desirability of each of these operations, if conducted under the second scenario, being carried out by forces drawn from as many different national contingents of UNPROFOR as possible. 
I shall keep the Security Council regularly informed of the progress made. 
The Under-Secretary-General for Peace-Keeping Operations will also brief the countries contributing troops to UNPROFOR in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In this connection, I should like to inform the Council that, in the specific circumstances of these operations relating to Srebrenica and Tuzla, I have delegated to my Special Representative, Mr. Yasushi Akashi, the authority to approve a request for close air support from the Force Commander. 
The difficulties UNPROFOR has encountered in regard to both issues are in part due to the fact that all the parties in Bosnia and Herzegovina are in one way or another trying to take tactical advantage of the Force's presence. 
Each action of UNPROFOR is perceived as being to the advantage of one or the other of the warring parties. 
At the Posavina front, in the sector of Orasje, four brigades of the Croatian army, a tank echelon (20 tanks) and two artillery divisions are militarily engaged. 
Thus, we conclude that in the sector of Mostar, Prozor and Gornji Vakuf, 12 brigades of the regular Croatian army with manpower estimated at 15,000 to 18,000 soldiers is directly involved in military operations. 
In the Posavina sector, the estimate goes as far as 10,000 to 12,000 soldiers of the Croatian army. 
Accordingly, the estimate ranges from 25,000 to 30,000 soldiers of the Croatian army actively participating in military operations against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This high number of Croatian regular army troops are supplemented by heavy artillery, armoured vehicles and numerous other war materials. 
2. In paragraph 12 of resolution 883 (1993) the Security Council called upon all States, including States not Members of the United Nations, and all international organizations, to act strictly in accordance with the provisions of that resolution. 
3. Under paragraph 13 of the same resolution, the Council requested all States to report to the Secretary-General by 15 January 1994 on the measures they had instituted for meeting their obligations under resolution 883 (1993). 
5. As of 24 January 1994, 24 replies had been received pursuant to paragraph 13 of resolution 883 (1993). 
"The members of the Security Council have noted with appreciation the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL) (S/1994/62) submitted in conformity with resolution 852 (1993) of 28 July 1993. 
"They reaffirm their commitment to the full sovereignty, independence, territorial integrity and national unity of Lebanon within its internationally recognized boundaries. 
In this context, they assert that any State shall refrain from the threat or use of force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any State, or in any other manner inconsistent with the purposes of the United Nations. 
They reiterate their full support for the Taif Agreement and for the continued efforts of the Lebanese Government to consolidate peace, national unity and security in the country, while successfully carrying out the reconstruction process. 
"The members of the Security Council express their concern over the continuing violence in southern Lebanon, regret the loss of civilian life and urge all parties to exercise restraint. 
2. Reiterates its strong support for the territorial integrity, sovereignty and independence of Lebanon within its internationally recognized boundaries; 
3. Re-emphasizes the terms of reference and general guidelines of the Force as stated in the report of the Secretary-General of 19 March 1978, 3/ approved by resolution 426 (1978), and calls upon all parties concerned to cooperate fully with the Force for the full implementation of its mandate; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to continue consultations with the Government of Lebanon and other parties directly concerned with the implementation of the present resolution and to report to the Security Council thereon. 
All States and relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations were urged to provide appropriate support to victims of rape and abuse. 
They asked for evidence of rape cases and met with a group of doctors and investigators who dealt with these questions. 
The two Commissioners were promised documentation, which was delivered in June/July 1993 as described below. 
8. Between 20 June and 9 July 1993 the Commission of Experts sent a mission to Sarajevo 4/ to conduct several pilot studies, including one on rape, and to receive the documentation on rape cases that the War Crimes Commission of Bosnia and Herzegovina had promised in April. 
However, out of 330 reported cases reviewed in the study at that time, the largest number of victims have been Bosnian Muslims and the largest number of alleged perpetrators have been Bosnian Serbs. 
Others may be part of an overall pattern. 
Because of a variety of factors, such a pattern may lead to a conclusion that a systematic rape policy existed, but this remains to be proved. 
Another factor in this connection is the contemporaneous existence of other violations of international humanitarian law in a given region occurring simultaneously in prison camps, in the battlefield and in the civilian regions of occupied areas. 
However, the consequences and conclusions of such practice have yet to be determined more fully by comprehensive investigations. 
14. The Commission of Experts considered the study and decided to proceed by organizing interviews with alleged rape victims both in the former Yugoslavia and in refugee camps in a number of European countries and to set up female teams of investigators for this purpose. 
This concept was discussed by the Commission of Experts with the participation of a group of non-governmental organizations between October and December 1993. 
However, special emphasis will be given to allegations of sexual assault. 
The primary goal is to produce specific evidence for the report of the Commission of Experts which may also be used for prosecutions. 
During that period, teams of interviewers will travel from their base at Zagreb to wherever witnesses and victims may wish to testify. 
It is fundamental to the work of the Commission of Experts that it welcomes testimony from any person, whether man or woman and regardless of their ethnic origin. 
(b) Locating those willing to offer evidence to the Commission; 
(c) Providing psychological insight into the nature and condition of the victims, in order to assist the interviewers in ensuring an appropriate approach to interviews. 
19. The interviews in phase I will be conducted by lawyers experienced in violent crimes and particularly in violent sexual offences. 
All those involved in the interview process, including interpreters (who will be specially selected), will be suitably qualified and impartial women under contract with the Commission of Experts. 
Particular attention will be paid to their physical and psychological well-being as well as to their personal security and the confidentiality of any information they may provide. 
Interviews will only be conducted with the consent of the witness/victim. 
21. A highly qualified group of mental health specialists, including psychiatrists and psychologists, with experience in post-traumatic stress will be contracted by the Commission of Experts. 
This group of experts, consisting mainly of women, will be available to the victim/witness as they wish before, after and possibly during the interview. 
Those who wish to give information should know that these mental health professionals will liaise with their local counterparts to ensure that post-interview counselling will be made available to each interviewee. 
This report will also contain a section updating his fifth periodic report with regard to the incidence of rape in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
4. However, on 13 December 1993, the head of the UNITA delegation informed my Special Representative that an area located near the city of Kuito/Bi had been bombarded. 
The government delegation strongly denied the allegations and asserted that the bombardments were "in reaction to" a UNITA military column that was moving towards Kuito/Bi. 
The Government, and President Jos Eduardo dos Santos, considered that "the allegations made by UNITA were nothing but diversionary tactics on the eve of the meeting of the Security Council on Angola" and cited several other political, diplomatic and military reasons in rejecting the allegations. 
My Special Representative proposed that, while the fact-finding mission carried out its tasks, the peace talks should continue. 
The government delegation accepted this proposal; the UNITA delegation, while accepting the fact-finding mission, insisted that it would resume participation in the talks only after the mission had reported its conclusions. 
On 18 December 1993, the mission members visited the city where they met with local representatives of the Government and UNITA, as well as with representatives of the local population. 
Based on the information obtained during this visit, the mission determined that: 
(a) On 11 December 1993, an unspecified number of government air force planes had bombed UNITA military and logistic positions located in an area some 5 to 12 kilometres west of Kuito/Bi; 
9. After its return to Lusaka, the fact-finding mission submitted its report on 20 December 1993 to my Special Representative, who transmitted copies of the report to the delegations of the Government and UNITA, requesting their written reaction by the morning of the following day. 
The government delegation replied the same day that it had noted the contents of the report, and reaffirmed its readiness to continue the peace talks. 
The UNITA leader later addressed a similar request to me. 
10. The negotiations resumed on 21 December 1993 and continued until 23 December in the form of proximity talks on a document relating to the agenda item on the police, which was prepared by the Special Representative and the three observer States. 
(b) Reminded the Government of Angola and UNITA of the appeal made by the Security Council that they "honour the commitments already made by them at the Lusaka talks by exercising maximum restraint", in compliance with resolution 890 (1993) of 15 December 1993; 
(c) Reminded the parties of the Security Council's appeal to the Government and UNITA "to cease all military operations"; 
(d) Requested the Government and UNITA to send to the Special Representative a written commitment to respect the relevant provisions of paragraph 6 of Security Council resolution 890 (1993) of 15 December 1993. 
11. In order to obtain maximum support for these d\x{5e66}arches, my Special Representative resumed his intensive consultations with the heads of State of the subregion. 
Subsequently, Mr. Beye held useful consultations in Namibia with President Sam Nujoma on 27 December 1993. 
He then paid visits to President Miguel Trovoada of S\x{7dcc} Tom and Prcipe, who is also the Chairman of the Conference of Portuguese-speaking African Countries, and to President Omar Bongo of Gabon, as well as to President Mobutu of Zaire. 
Meanwhile, on 4 January 1994, I met in New York with the Minister of External Relations of Angola, who delivered to me a letter from President dos Santos, and with whom I held an in-depth discussion on various aspects relating to the implementation of the peace agreement. 
12. Consultations between my Special Representative and the leaders of neighbouring countries focused on the latest developments in the Lusaka talks and on the need for urgent action in order to ensure that the pause being observed would not devolve into a suspension sine die of the negotiations. 
My Special Representative received the support of all the heads of State concerned. 
13. As scheduled, the peace talks resumed in Lusaka on 5 January 1994. 
During this second round, the composition of the government delegation remained the same. 
However, the UNITA delegation has changed significantly and is now led by its Secretary-General, Mr. Eugio Manuvakola, while Mr. Jorge Valentim, the UNITA Secretary for Information, is the deputy head of the team. 
UNITA explained that the change was due to the fact that the military issues on the agenda had been thoroughly discussed and agreed upon, and that it had therefore been considered necessary to replace the military representatives with civilians. 
14. The first plenary meeting was held on 6 January 1994 and was followed by several rounds of intensive proximity talks, combined with informal consultations on the agenda item dealing with the police. 
After lengthy discussions, these meetings resulted in the adoption of the general and specific principles concerning the police, including the adoption of several important points relating to the modalities governing the Angolan national police. 
15. Since my last report to the Security Council (S/26872), the general military situation has been marked by an intensification of hostilities. 
Information from the Government and UNITA confirms that skirmishes and ambushes have taken place in several locations in the country. 
The Government and UNITA have also intensified military preparations, aimed at a possible continuation of the war, should the Lusaka negotiations fail. 
UNITA has intensified ambushes and laid mines in several locations in the country. 
Movements and build up of UNITA troops and war matiel have been reported around the cities of Malange, Luena and Moxico. 
On 5 January 1994, the shelling of Malange prevented the aircraft transporting a delegation of United States congressmen from landing. 
Reports of sporadic bombardments of Kuito/Bi were also received by UNAVEM II military observers. 
17. In addition, the Government and UNITA have accused each other of launching attacks in several locations around the country. 
The Government asserted that, on 1 January 1994, UNITA attacked the Chevron petroleum installations in Cabinda; UNITA denied the accusation, saying that the attack was carried out by the Frente de Liberta\x{84f7}o do Enclave de Cabinda (FLEC). 
Furthermore, in a letter dated 13 January 1994, the head of the UNITA delegation informed my Special Representative that a ship transporting Russian-made heavy armaments en route to Angola had been detained in the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. 
UNITA's radio, "Vorgan", announced that the government army had continued to reinforce its troops in preparation for a large-scale military offensive in several regions of the country. 
18. According to information provided by UNAVEM II military observers, the Government has reduced the defence perimeter of cities controlled by UNITA. 
They continued to perform a number of important functions, including patrolling, maintaining extensive contacts with the local authorities, rendering support to humanitarian operations and conducting investigations. 
20. Since my last report to the Security Council, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations (NGOs) have made considerable progress in their humanitarian assistance activities throughout Angola. 
However, in spite of an increase in aid deliveries, there is still an urgent need to strengthen the capacity of both United Nations agencies and NGOs to address the enormous needs of the Angolan population. 
The recent deterioration in the overall security situation in Malange emphasizes the need to accelerate action by the international community in response to the overwhelming needs of the Angolan people. 
21. My Special Representative has continued to follow closely the major issues relating to humanitarian assistance. 
In Malange, on 22 and 25 December 1993, several security incidents occurred at the food distribution centre of the NGO "Concern" during one of which a security officer was killed. 
In an immediate response to these incidents, Mr. Beye visited Malange to make a formal inquiry. 
22. Revised estimates show that the total number of people affected in Angola stands at nearly 3.3 million, an increase of 300,000 since my last report. 
The purpose of his mission was to review United Nations emergency relief activities with particular focus on: 
(d) Reviewing requirements under the overall emergency programme in cooperation and consultation with the Humanitarian Assistance Coordination Unit. 
As a result of these negotiations, the Government of Angola and UNITA agreed in principle to increased use of two land corridors: Luanda to Malange and Lobito to Kuito/Bi, as well as to the opening of Catumbela airport in Benguela province for humanitarian air operations. 
The Executive Director of WFP, Ms. Catherine Bertini, visited Luanda on 21 and 22 January 1994 for discussions on the food aid programme, logistics and related topics. 
During her visit, Ms. Bertini also met with the Minister of External Relations and was received by President dos Santos, and a letter of understanding between WFP and the Angolan Government was signed. 
It should be noted that priority areas for immediate funding are agriculture, health, nutrition, education and water and sanitation, which until now have received very little support. 
27. The situation in the intensive conflict areas of Kuito/Bi and Huambo continues to require constant monitoring and more support in view of the overwhelming needs resulting from the collapse of social services. 
NGOs are being encouraged to go into these areas to cover the overall needs, but recruitment of staff experienced in dealing with such complex and often dangerous tasks has proved to be difficult. 
United Nations agencies, NGOs and donors have endorsed the proposal that the Humanitarian Assistance Coordination Unit establish a field presence in these cities, as well as in U\x{74b2}e and Malange, to allow for overall coordination and negotiation on behalf of all humanitarian organizations working in those areas. 
Meanwhile, in Menongue, the capital of Kuando-Kubango province, the situation appears to have stabilized. 
28. The revision of the United Nations consolidated inter-agency appeal for Angola will also address two issues of cardinal importance in the framework of an eventual peace agreement: troop demobilization and the clearance of land mines. 
Timely action on these issues will not only prevent the further deterioration of living conditions in Angola, but will also link humanitarian assistance efforts to the peace process. 
29. Following the fact-finding mission on the bombardment of locations near the city of Kuito/Bi and the suspension of the Lusaka talks on 24 December 1993, the discussions were reconvened in the Zambian capital on 5 January 1994 to consider the agenda item dealing with the police. 
The adoption by the Government and UNITA of the general and specific principles relating to the police reconfirms their readiness and political will to pursue the talks in order to achieve a comprehensive peace agreement. 
This positive attitude is an encouraging development that should be sustained in order to maintain the momentum for a successful conclusion of the talks. 
As UNITA has indicated its readiness to dismantle its military structure totally and become a purely political party, it would be essential to reach an understanding on how to reintegrate UNITA personnel into various levels and branches of the Government and State administration. 
It is imperative that both the Government and UNITA continue to display flexibility in the ongoing negotiations and demonstrate by their actions their political will to achieve a long-lasting peace in Angola. 
32. Regrettably, notwithstanding the progress made in the Lusaka talks, the military situation in Angola continues to deteriorate. 
33. In spite of the intensification of military operations, humanitarian activities by the United Nations agencies and NGOs have continued throughout Angola. 
In furtherance of this objective, a team of two United Nations experts has recently visited Lusaka and Luanda to make a preliminary assessment of the needs in connection with the current contingency planning exercise. 
The members of the Council have reviewed your report concerning the cooperation between the United Nations and regional arrangements and organizations with regard to international peace and security (S/25996 and Corr.1 and Add.1-5). 
This is a subject the members of the Council consider very important. 
The members of the Council request you to convey to regional arrangements and organizations concerned their gratitude for their contributions, and to send them copies of the report in question. 
They would welcome any further responses from regional arrangements and organizations. 
They would also welcome an addendum to the report in which you would elaborate on your views on this subject and present your analysis and assessment of the actual experiences of cooperation that have taken place and on the prospect for future such cooperation. 
During the consideration of the report, it was suggested that it might be useful to hold a seminar on these issues, with the participation of interested delegations, of the United Nations Secretariat and of representatives of interested regional arrangements and organizations. 
(a) Be a person of high moral standing and personal integrity and shall possess expertise, including in the field of human rights, and the general knowledge and understanding of diverse cultures necessary for impartial, objective, non-selective and effective performance of the duties of the High Commissioner; 
3. The Secretary-General trusts that the General Assembly will approve this appointment. 
(a) The Office of the Director-General for Development and International Economic Cooperation, for the period from January to June 1992; 
(b) The World Food Council (WFC), for the period from January 1992 to March 1993; 
(c) The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development for the period from January to December 1992, and follow-up activities to the Conference for the period from January to March 1993; 
(d) The Regional Commissions Liaison Office, for the period from January to June 1992; 
(e) The Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for a Framework Convention on Climate Change, for the period from January 1992 to March 1993; 
(f) The Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, for the period from January to March 1993. 
In the context of the restructuring of the Secretariat, all the above activities have been incorporated into the activities of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and are shown under section 39E. 
In the context of that transfer the General Service staff of the WFC secretariat were separated from service. 
The related salaries after 31 March 1993 and separation costs amount to $1,634,000. 
In addition, staff costs in the amount of $320,100 represent additional requirements for Professional staff of the WFC secretariat for the period from January 1992 to March 1993, including costs of $155,100 for supernumerary staff. 
24.2 The decrease of $1,880,200 was due mainly to a higher vacancy rate than anticipated. 
24.3 The increase of $54,700 was due to increases for the provision of language staff for meetings of the Commission and other intergovernmental meetings, and for overtime. 
24.4 The increase of $32,100 was due to travel of language staff for servicing of the annual sessions of the Commission ($130,300), offset by a decrease of $81,900 for staff travel. 
24.5 The decrease of $210,100 was due primarily to savings from external printing and data-processing services. 
Changes appearing under other changes are explained below. 
25.4 The increased travel requirements of $17,100 are due to increased cooperation and consultations with other regional organizations and institutions and to the need to participate in a growing number of meetings resulting from the dynamic evolution of economic cooperation in Europe, notably the processes of transition and integration. 
25.5 The decreased requirements of $144,400 relate to savings realized from the use of internal reproduction equipment and to delays in the completion of the publication programme budgeted for the biennium 1992-1993. 
Changes appearing under other changes are explained below. 
26.8 The increase of $142,500 under this heading relates to additional requirements for supplies and materials ($139,200) due to the additional need for data-processing supplies and for library books and supplies ($3,300). 
26.9 The additional requirements of $126,600 relate to savings under acquisition of furniture and equipment ($275,200), offset by the acquisition of upgraded computerized equipment and of office computer equipment ($401,800), which allowed for the replacement of an expensive rented mainframe computer by in-house equipment. 
The decreases are due to lower operating costs and lower salaries and common staff costs in Amman as compared with Baghdad. 
27.4 The decrease of $224,000 was due to the postponement of a number of expert group meetings. 
27.5 The decreased requirement of $90,300 was due to the postponement of a number of expert group meetings scheduled to be held in the region. 
27.6 The decreased requirement of $51,000 relate to savings realized from the delays in the printing of publications. 
27.7 The decrease in the amount of $44,100 was due primarily to the lower operating costs in Amman. 
The reductions comprise $78,100 for rental and maintenance of premises, $75,100 for utilities, $172,600 for rental of furniture and equipment and $2,000 for miscellaneous services, offset by an increase of $283,700 for communications. 
27.8 The decrease of $56,700 was due to savings in purchases. 
The decisions of policy-making organs and other changes are explained in sections A and B below. 
28.2 Additional requirements under this heading amounting to $288,000 relate to the establishment of the Centre for Human Rights office in Cambodia in October 1993 in accordance with resolution 1993/6 of the Commission on Human Rights approved by Economic and Social Council decision 1993/254 of 28 July 1993. 
In 1993, the Secretary-General, with the concurrence of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, authorized commitments for this amount pursuant to the provision of General Assembly resolution 46/187 of 20 December 1991 on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses for the biennium 1992-1993 as follows. 
28.4 This relates to the travel requirements of the Special Representative for Cambodia ($22,100) and of the staff based in Phnom Penh for travel within Cambodia ($21,500). 
28.6 Changes appearing under other changes, indicating an overall decrease of $112,000, are explained below. 
28.7 The decrease of $1,500,200 is due to a high level of vacancies in the course of the biennium 1992-1993. 
28.9 The increase under this heading in the amount of $412,700 is due to increases under general temporary assistance ($383,500), overtime ($3,900) and other personnel-related costs ($25,300). 
28.12 The increase of $25,300 under other personnel-related costs is due to an increase under individual service contracts ($93,100), offset in part by a decrease under personnel-related costs of the Committee on Missing Persons in Cyprus ($67,800). 
28.14 The net increase under travel in the amount of $1,504,400 reflects increases under travel of representatives ($1,255,000) and under staff travel ($249,400). 
28.20 The savings under this heading ($8,300) are due to the lower than estimated requirements for activities related to mandates of the Economic and Social Council ($5,700) and the World Conference on Human Rights ($2,600). 
28.21 The decrease of $96,300 under this heading relates to the savings under human rights activities ($75,300), the World Conference on Human Rights ($400) and the Committee on Missing Persons in Cyprus ($20,600). 
31.1 The appropriation and related expenditures under section 31 reflect, inter alia, transfers to and from the Department of Public Information in the course of the biennium 1992-1993 relating to the restructuring of the Secretariat. 
Changes appearing under other changes are explained below. 
The estimated savings are attributable to vacancies for varying lengths of time at Headquarters as well as in the United Nations Information Centres at Geneva and Vienna. 
31.4 The increased requirements under temporary assistance are attributable to the increase in 1992 and 1993 in the number of meetings of the General Assembly and the Security Council serviced by the Department of Public Information. 
Furthermore, the increased number of meetings has generated an increase in the volume of legislative documents and other information materials for distribution to United Nations information centres, the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and other United Nations field offices. 
The additional requirements under overtime also relate to the increase in the workload of the Meetings Coverage Section, as a result in particular of the increase in the number of Security Council meetings during the biennium 1992-1993 compared with the previous biennium. 
31.5 The decreased requirements under personal services are due for the most part to the fact that most special service agreements were charged under public information production, especially in the case of the Media Division, where the bulk of savings under personal services occurred. 
31.6 The net decrease under this heading reflects lower than anticipated levels of travel during the biennium resulting from economies under travel of staff to meetings as well as the deferral of a journalists' encounter on the question of Palestine and a 1993 editors' round table to 1994. 
31.9 The additional requirements under public information production, including specialized services, were offset in part by savings under external printing and binding, as well as under specialized training for United Nations information centre staff at Headquarters. 
31.11 The increase under miscellaneous general operating expenses ($264,600) relates to the operating costs of the United Nations interim offices established during the biennium. 
The additional request under rental and maintenance of premises reflects actual rental paid during the period. It also reflects the cost of arranging for the move of the United Nations Information Centre in London to a more economical site. 
31.12 The decrease under this heading is attributable to lower than expected levels of consumption during the biennium and economies in the purchase of public information and standard office supplies. 
The increases were offset in part by decreases of $68,200 in the rental income at Headquarters ($52,200) and of $16,000 at the Economic Commission for Africa (ECA) resulting from fluctuations in the exchange rate. 
IS2.4 The net decrease as regards the United Nations Office at Geneva ($176,100) relates to a decrease in the projected level of reimbursement from specialized agencies ($213,300) offset in part by an increase in the reimbursement from organizations and individuals for language training due to exchange rate factors ($37,200). 
IS2.7 The approved estimates for these activities were based on past trends, while the present revised estimates are based on actual experience at the time of preparation of the present report and projections to the end of the biennium. 
IS2.8 The revised estimates of income under these headings are in accordance with the projected expenditure estimates for ICSC and JIU as indicated under section 34A. 
IS3.1 As can be noted from table IS3.3, total changes under rates of exchange ($236,700) and inflation ($188,200) in respect of the various activities arise. 
The net decrease under other changes relating to the various activities ($779,300) is explained under the respective headings below. 
After deduction of expenses amounting to $24,191,800 (which show a decrease of $1,048,900), an overall increase in net revenue of $1,448,900 is projected. 
The anticipated reduction of overall expenditures ($818,000) is explained in the following paragraphs. 
IS3.5 The decrease under travel results from increased use of non-staff representation at stamp exhibitions as well as economies in the travel programme of the United Nations Postal Administration (UNPA). 
IS3.8 Savings under this heading result from reduced requirements for office supplies and other required materials. 
A decrease of $62,300 is, however, expected in expenditures, attributable mainly to reduced requirements for established posts and common staff costs. 
IS3.10 The increase of $3,381,700 in gross revenue reflected in table IS3.2 is due mainly to various management improvements introduced in the selection of publications, sales and marketing processes. 
The anticipated increase in direct expenses ($860,200) is explained in the following paragraphs. 
IS3.12 The net increase under this heading relates to additional requirements for general temporary assistance in order to cope with the increased workload resulting from the high demand for publications ($91,900), offset to a limited extent by decreased requirements for overtime ($5,600). 
IS3.13 Increased requirements under travel are due to attendance by staff at more trade shows and exhibitions than initially foreseen in order to promote several new publications. 
IS3.16 Increased requirements relate to requirements for the design and printing of specialized invoices for the new computer system, as well as bulk printing of dunning letters ($31,100) and a small increase in the usage of data-processing supplies ($300). 
IS3.17 The small decrease relates to reduced requirements for data-processing equipment. 
IS3.18 The increase reported under the heading reflects essentially additional requirements in respect of the production costs of United Nations books. 
IS3.20 An increase of $30,700 in net revenue is projected for garage operations due to the decrease in expenditures ($153,200). 
The net decrease of $142,500 anticipated in expenditures is explained in the following paragraphs. 
IS3.22 The increased requirements relate to overtime resulting from the heavy workload of the Garage Administration during the biennium. 
IS3.25 Increased requirements relate to the acquisition of computer hardware and software for use by the Garage Administration. 
IS3.26 A net increase of $259,400 is expected in the overall deficit in respect of services to visitors. 
IS3.27 The number of visitors at Headquarters during the biennium 1992-1993 is estimated at 898,024, a decrease of 101,976 in comparison with the initial 1992-1993 estimate. 
Gross revenue is therefore expected to decrease by $759,600 in comparison with the revised approved estimate of $5,210,000. 
Projected expenses are estimated at $5,181,300, which represents a decrease of $211,300 from the revised approved estimate. 
IS3.28 As regards Geneva, the number of visitors is estimated at 237,000, which is lower than the initial estimates of 305,000 owing to a decline in tourism in Geneva and the cancellation of the Open House. 
Gross revenue is therefore expected to decrease by $120,300 in comparison with the revised approved estimate of $1,056,900. 
Total expenses against revenue are estimated at $1,301,200, reflecting a decrease of $311,000 in comparison with the revised estimate of $1,612,200. 
IS3.29 The total number of visitors to the Vienna International Centre is also expected to reflect a decrease of 24,500 to 122,100 in comparison with the initial estimates of 146,600. 
Gross revenue is therefore projected at $194,500 in comparison with the revised estimate of $251,000. 
Total expenses against revenue are estimated at $901,400, reflecting a decrease of $154,700 in comparison with the revised estimate of $1,056,100. 
IS3.34 The decrease under this heading relates to reduced requirements for rental and maintenance of equipment. 
IS3.35 Decreased requirements relate basically to relinquishing of resources for the replacement of guides' uniforms. 
IS3.36 Reduced requirements for the acquisition of equipment account for the decrease under this heading. 
IS3.37 The decrease under this heading relates to a reduced share of the Visitors' Service in contributions to joint printing and reproduction services at Vienna. 
The Council also invited the Secretary-General to assist in the strengthening of the structures set up under the National Peace Accord in consultation with the relevant parties: (a) the National Peace Committee, (b) the Goldstone Commission and (c) the National Peace Secretariat. 
2. On the basis of his mandate, the Secretary-General established the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa (UNOMSA) in mid-September 1992, with a total strength of 63 international staff, comprising 50 observers and 13 support staff. 
Under the authority granted to him under General Assembly resolution 46/187 on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses for 1992-1993, he authorized commitments of up to $1,000,000 for the initial phase of the Mission from mid-September to 30 November 1992. 
8. In his report 9/ the Secretary-General proposed that the mandate of UNOMSA be expanded to include the observation of the elections scheduled for 27 April 1994. 
Under the proposed expanded mandate, UNOMSA would be required: 
(a) To observe the actions of the Independent Electoral Commission and its organs in all aspects and stages of the electoral process, verifying their compatibility with the conduct of a free and fair election under the Independent Electoral Commission and Electoral Acts; 
(b) To observe the extent of freedom of organization, movement, assembly and expression during the electoral campaign and ascertain the adequacy of the measures taken to ensure that political parties and alliances enjoy those freedoms without hindrance or intimidation; 
(d) To verify the satisfactory implementation of the dispositions of the Independent Media Commission and the Independent Broadcasting Authority Acts; 
(e) To verify that the voter education efforts of the electoral authorities and other interested parties are sufficient and will result in voters being adequately informed on both the meaning of the vote and its procedural aspects; 
(h) To coordinate the activities of observers from international governmental organizations and foreign Governments so as to ensure that they are deployed in an effective and coordinated manner; establish effective cooperation with South African and foreign non-governmental organizations (NGOs), which will also monitor the electoral process. 
(a) Commended the Secretary-General for his prompt response to the requests contained in paragraphs 18 and 19 of its resolution 48/159 A, and welcomed the proposals contained in the report of the Secretary-General; 
(c) Welcomed the intention of the Secretary-General to set up a special trust fund to finance the participation of additional observers from African and other developing countries, and urged States to contribute generously to the fund. 
The related approved staffing table is reflected in table 2 below. 
These estimates provide for the continuation of UNOMSA's tasks under its initial mandate in all regions and at both regional and local levels. 
Among the main events and activities covered are demonstrations, marches, rallies and other public events, investigation of instances of intimidation and related complaints, coordination with the peace structures and serving as a channel of communication and coordination among international observer missions. 
For example, the number of peace committees under the National Peace Accord have increased from 50 to about 200 in the past six months. 
In total, UNOMSA observers have attended well over 9,000 meetings and events throughout the country since deployment of the Mission 15 months ago. 
c/ Excludes 1,278 observers and 10 movement control personnel to be deployed for 10 days during the polling period. 
The Committee will meet as required and will be supported by a Joint Operations Unit. 
UNOMSA's new activities will be fully integrated within its existing work programme and the expanded scope of activities will be implemented by a Peace Promotion Division and an Electoral Division. 
As can be seen from the organizational chart of UNOMSA and the staffing table set out in table 3, the proposed structure of UNOMSA under its expanded mandate will consist of the following. 
16. In his report, 9/ the Secretary-General proposed that UNOMSA have two operating arms: a Peace Promotion Division and an Electoral Division. 
As can be noted from table 3, the Peace Promotion Division would be headed by a D-2 reporting to the Deputy Special Representative. 
During the two or three months preceding the elections, it is expected that the focus of the total 100 observers initially approved for 1994 under UNOMSA's original activities would change and become more closely related to the electoral process. 
17. Under the revised structure of UNOMSA, the Director of the Peace Promotion Division would be supported by three area coordinators at the D-1 level, two of whom are newly proposed. 
Other posts reflected in the staffing table of the Division consist of 18 P-4 for observers for the Durban area and 2 General Service approved under the initial appropriation for 1994-1995. 
18. The Electoral Division is proposed to be headed by a Director, who would occupy the new temporary D-2 post proposed and report to the Deputy Special Representative. 
19. Included in the staffing table of the Division is provision for six new temporary posts to provide for four electoral specialists (2 P-5 and 2 P-4) and two logistics specialists (P-4), who would service the Johannesburg and Durban areas. 
It is also proposed to deploy electoral and logistics specialists and electoral observers at the P-5, P-4 and P-3 levels in each of the regions referred to in paragraph 17 above, as reflected in table 3, item 6, Regional offices and discussed below. 
Activities would include printing of materials such as posters, series of educational fliers, buttons and stickers, thrice-weekly radio programmes during February, March and April and three television spots to be produced locally for broadcast at appropriate times throughout the mission. 
The additional requirements are estimated at $300,000 as reflected in table 1 above and the details are explained in annex I. 
21. In the structure envisaged, a Joint Operations Unit is proposed, which would be responsible for establishing cooperative links with NGOs that would send observer delegations and would concentrate on preparing the deployment of the large number of additional observers who are expected to arrive for election day. 
A substantial amount of preparatory work, including problem-solving related to transportation, communications and accommodation, compilation of information for all regions, preparation of a manual, guidelines and training programmes, is expected to be carried out by the Unit. 
The Secretary of the Technical Task Force comprising the four chief electoral officers of four major missions of the Coordinating Committee would be an officer appointed by the United Nations at the D-1 level, to head the Joint Unit. 
22. South Africans have high expectations regarding the United Nations role in the election process and the number of international electoral observers anticipated for the elections. 
As can be noted from table 3, the 9 regional offices would have 9 regional coordinators, 18 Electoral Specialists and 9 logistics specialists at the P-5 and P-4 levels each carrying out functions falling under the Peace Promotion and Electoral Divisions. 
The nine P-5 posts for regional coordinators falling under the Peace Promotion Division are accommodated from within the approved temporary posts under the initial appropriation for 1994-1995. 
The nine P-5 and nine P-4 posts for electoral specialists, which would be coordinated by the Electoral Division, would be accommodated from within the proposed additional temporary posts. 
An additional 9 temporary posts are also proposed at the P-4 level to provide for logistics specialists whose functions would also be coordinated by the Electoral Division. 
Administrative support would be rendered to the nine regional offices by nine General Service and nine Field Service staff from the new posts proposed. 
23. Provision is also proposed for 160 additional temporary posts to serve as observers in the regional offices. 
The 160 additional observers would supplement the total number of 48 observers currently assigned to the regional offices reflected in table 2 above for a total of 208 observers assigned to the regional offices aside from those discussed above. 
24. In addition to the observers reflected in table 3, it is proposed to obtain the services of 200 United Nations Volunteers who would render observer support for approximately four weeks before election day or starting about mid-March 1994. 
Provision is also made for 1,278 electoral observers and 10 movement controllers for 10 days during the election period. 
In that light, it is proposed that a new temporary post at the D-1 level be provided for the Chief Administrative Officer to head the administrative service, which would include personnel, finance, procurement, transport, communications and general services. 
A vehicle rental schedule is attached to the present report in annex IV (A) and (B). 
27. An amount of $1,124,300 is proposed for the acquisition of communications equipment to expand channels of communications. 
Although communications facilities in South Africa are of a very high technical standard, they are not available in all areas of the country, which could hamper full coverage of UNOMSA's activities. 
The increase of $926,700 for the acquisition of data-processing equipment is detailed in annex I to the present report. 
28. Discussions have been held with several Governments to provide on a temporary basis 4 x 4-type vehicles to be utilized during the polling period. 
One Government has already stated its intention to provide three 4 x 4-type vehicles to UNOMSA to be handed over to the regional office in Durban. 
The General Assembly, in its resolution 47/219, section XIX, approved the requested appropriation under section 2 of the 1992-1993 programme budget: 
"..., on the understanding that these requirements would be treated outside the procedures related to the contingency fund and without prejudice to the future mode of financing". 
It was indicated that should additional requirements arise, including those related to possible additional electoral activities, the Secretary-General would seek the concurrence of ACABQ to enter into related commitments under the provisions of the resolution on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The General Assembly approved an appropriation of that amount under section 4. 
32. Paragraph 11 of annex I to General Assembly resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986, which sets out the new budget process, provides, inter alia, that: 
34. In summary, an additional appropriation of $33,440,900 will be required under section 4 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 10/ to cover the requirements of the expanded mandate and size of UNOMSA up to 31 July 1994. 
An additional appropriation will also be required for staff assessment in the amount of $2,149,300 under section 28 (Staff assessment), which would be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
This would entail a revision of the initial appropriations for 1994-1995 approved by the General Assembly under resolution 48/231 of 21 December 1993. 
The estimated requirements for personnel costs ($14,019,100) would provide for the total additional international staff of 311 required as a result of the revised mandate of UNOMSA as follows: 232 Professional staff and above, 22 Field Service, 50 General Service and 7 Security Service categories). 
The mission subsistence allowances are based on the following rates: (a) $122 per person per day for the first 30 days and (b) $100 per person per day thereafter. 
It is anticipated that an additional 700 locally recruited staff will be required between February and May as drivers and interpreters at an estimated cost of $1,020,800 in addition to the 60 local staff referred to in annex II. 
In accordance with the deployment schedule shown in annex III, it is expected that by May the estimated staff on board would be decreased to 150. 
Requirements under this heading would also cover provision for the hire of 22 security guards ($132,000). 
Requirements are also included under this heading to provide for utilities expenditures such as water, electricity charges and generator fuel for all locations throughout the mission area at an average monthly cost of $10,000 for four months ($40,000). 
Requirements are proposed for: 
(a) The hire of a helicopter on an as-required basis for each of the nine regional offices for an approximate nine flying hours over the three-day polling period ($44,600); 
(b) The charter of a B-200 jet type aircraft for use by the Special Representative, medical evacuation and the transportation of a small number of personnel. 
It is estimated that 75 flight hours per month for 4 months would be required at a rental rate of $910 per hour ($273,000); 
Requirements are also proposed in view of the expansion of the Mission for audit services ($5,000) and miscellaneous claims and adjustments at a rate of $1,500 per month ($6,000) and other miscellaneous services ($2,000). 
1. The United Nations Industrial Development Organization has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a paper entitled "Social Development through Industrial Development". 
In recognition of the importance to the preparations for the Conference of those regional conferences, the General Assembly, in its resolution 48/186, requested the Secretary-General of the Conference to submit to the Preparatory Committee for the Conference, at its third session, a report synthesizing their results. 
4. The recommendations of the five regional conferences are both general and specific on the formulation and implementation of population and development policies and programmes. 
Some of the more general concerns and priorities can be summarized as follows. 
5. Human resources development should be the focus for policies and programmes for sustainable development. 
People are the most important and valuable resource that any nation possesses. 
The family should be regarded as the basic unit of society; Governments are, therefore, urged to incorporate family concerns into national development plans. 
Therefore, such policies and programmes should be fully formulated, implemented and integrated into all aspects of development planning and policy-making. 
7. Policies and programmes aimed at sustainable development have been seriously hampered by the continuing prevalence of extreme poverty among vast groups in the developing world, particularly women and children, and the inequality between and within States. 
Unless countries are able to make substantial progress in alleviating poverty, development policies and programmes - including population-related policies and programmes - are likely to fail. 
8. It is the basic right of couples and individuals to decide freely and responsibly the number and spacing of their children. 
In addition, population policies and programmes should respect fundamental and universal human rights and treat people with dignity. 
9. Notwithstanding the fact that major differences exist among the five regions and the countries within the regions with regard to demographic and development issues, the recommendations of the five regional conferences shared certain specific concerns, opinions and priorities. 
10. Success in fertility regulation was reported in many parts or regions of the world. 
However, in some countries the rate of population growth, still high, was regarded as a serious problem with significant implications for the achievement of sustained economic growth and sustainable development. 
For many countries experiencing rapid population growth, the momentum of population increase in relation to, for instance, the provision of health-care services, employment opportunities, education, housing facilities, sewage treatment and waste disposal, was considered burdensome. 
This posed specific challenges for Governments in those countries. 
The Governments of those countries were urged to formulate and implement policies and programmes that would address the special needs of the elderly so as to enable them to live a healthy and, whenever possible, productive life. 
13. Some developing countries, notably in Asia and Latin America, were also experiencing a rapid increase in the numbers of elderly people, due to fertility declines in combination with increases in life expectancy at birth. 
As a result of changing family structure and size, caused by economic development and urbanization, some of those countries urgently needed to provide the necessary social services for their elderly people. 
Therefore, Governments were urged to develop strategies that took into account the changing age structure. 
14. Building on the debates that took place during the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED) in Rio de Janeiro in 1992 and the adoption of Agenda 21, 6/ the regional conferences emphasized the interrelationships between population variables, natural resources and the environment, and sustainable development. 
15. The regional conferences acknowledged the complexity of those relationships at the global, regional, national and local levels, and therefore urged that more research be undertaken on them. 
Conceptual frameworks and analytical tools needed to be developed further and the research findings used in policy decision-making. 
16. Nevertheless, there was widespread consensus among the countries that participated in the regional conferences that population growth and distribution could reinforce and sometimes accelerate certain processes of environmental degradation. 
The recommendations stressed the need to bring population growth rates and spatial distribution into balance with natural resources and the environment without delay. 
17. The recommendations emphasized that the root cause of environmental degradation and population growth in the developing countries was the inequality between and within States. 
The regional conferences urged the Governments of the developed countries to encounter the problems of overconsumption and overproduction with great decisiveness. 
Sustainable development was likely to fail unless the issues of consumption, production and poverty were properly addressed. 
They should be assisted in the adoption of appropriate, environmentally friendly technologies and modes of production. 
Some of the conferences suggested the formulation and implementation of information programmes that would make people aware of the environmental consequences of certain patterns of consumption and production. 
19. The health status of women and children, particularly in the developing countries, was a common concern. 
First, Governments were urged to improve the accessibility and utilization of maternal and child health-care (MCH) facilities, especially in rural areas and urban marginal communities. 
Secondly, the quality of MCH services, which was regarded as critical in increasing the utilization of the services, should be enhanced. 
20. The recommendations in the area of reproductive health care emphasized the right of individuals and couples (the Arab Conference referred only to couples in this context) to decide freely and responsibly the number and spacing of their children. 
Therefore, Governments were requested to do their utmost to make contraceptive methods widely available and within reach of those wishing to make use of them, thereby satisfying the unmet need for family planning information and services among vast groups in both the developed and the developing countries. 
Therefore, reproductive health-care services should be improved and/or extended. 
Reproductive health care referred to a strategy that incorporated, inter alia, services for prenatal care, obstetrics, post-natal care, counselling on family planning and contraceptive use, and maternal and child health care. 
22. The African, Arab and Latin American and the Caribbean Conferences stressed the need to explore ways of producing contraceptives within the region. 
The Governments were urged to strengthen national and regional biomedical research capacities. 
23. The five regional conferences emphasized the need to give due attention within population policies and programmes to the study of infertility and childlessness. 
24. The pandemic of acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS), the rapid increase in the number of people worldwide who were infected with the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV), and the spread of sexually transmitted diseases was addressed by all the regional conferences. 
Those programmes should pay special attention to high-risk groups, especially youth. 
25. All five of the regional conferences paid special attention to the role and responsibilities of men in the field of family planning and child-rearing. 
Governments were urged to design special information, education and communication programmes for men in order to make them aware of their responsibilities with respect to family planning, contraceptive use, child-rearing and responsible fatherhood. 
The Asian and Pacific Conference and the Latin American and Caribbean Conference recommended that their Governments increase male involvement in MCH/FP through the promotion of male contraceptives and information, education and communication methods. 
26. Four of the five regional conferences recommended that attention be paid to the specific needs and problems of youth and adolescents with regard to health, sexuality, contraceptive use, pregnancy and parenthood. 
Particularly with regard to teenage pregnancies and AIDS, Governments were urged to undertake education and information programmes that were specially designed for teenagers and adolescents and to broaden health and family planning services for those groups. 
27. Three of the five regional conferences emphasized the need to pay special attention not only to the health and family planning needs of youth and adolescents but also to the problems associated with access to education, particularly for girls and women, and unemployment. 
The African Conference recommended the formulation and implementation of a comprehensive strategy on youth, comprising of MCH and family planning services; improvement of the status, role and participation of youth in society; and the provision of employment opportunities. 
28. An estimated 20-40 per cent of maternal deaths each year had been due to the practice of unsafe abortions. 
Nevertheless, the issue of abortion was sensitive. 
There was broad consensus that abortion should not be a contraceptive method. 
Unwanted pregnancies, particularly among teenagers, constituted a major public health problem. 
The Latin American and the Caribbean Conference called for more research and study on that sensitive issue, with particular reference to the prevalence of abortion and its impact on the health of women and their families. 
Governments were urged to give this topic high priority. 
30. According to the recommendations of the regional conferences, women's concerns should be an integral part of all population and development policies and programmes and should be integrated at all stages of the policy-making process. 
Therefore, gender perspectives needed to be an essential part of the planning and implementation of national programmes. 
31. The recommendations stressed that the productive and reproductive rights of women should be fully recognized by Governments. 
Governments were urged to either abolish legal and other forms of discrimination against women or to pass legislation to enhance the status of women. 
The European Conference urged Governments to promote conditions that further stimulated political, economic and social equality between men and women. 
32. The low status of women in many countries was determined, inter alia, by the limited access of girls and women to formal and informal education. 
Governments were requested to improve the accessibility of education for girls. 
The African Conference recommended the institutionalization and strengthening of programmes for reforming the educational system and vocational training so as to make it possible for women and girls to participate on an equal basis with men. 
33. Governments should be aware of the important role women play in the economy. 
In many parts of the world, female-headed households had already become a common phenomenon in society. 
Nevertheless, female labour was often not valued as such, or women were paid less than their male colleagues or were denied access to the formal labour market. 
34. All the regional conferences recommended that special attention be paid to the issue of women and health. 
Women as well as men should have universal access to health programmes, including prenatal, obstetrical and post-natal care, and family planning information and services. 
Therefore, Governments were urged to further improve the accessibility and availability of health and family planning services. 
The Asian and Pacific Conference acknowledged that there was particular need for women-centred and women-managed facilities so as to ensure that women and their family planning and MCH needs were fully taken into consideration, and urged that reproductive health care be improved considerably. 
35. The world was becoming urbanized. 
36. Governments were urged to improve the management and administrative abilities of city councils to deal with the process. 
Also, local communities should be involved in the planning and management of city policies. 
37. Further, the environmental and health consequences of urbanization were of general concern. 
Industrial pollution, vehicular emissions, industrial and household waste were or would become major problems in most urban centres in the world. 
They should be taken into account in national and urban development plans. 
The regional conferences recommended that the complexity of urban management necessitated greater cooperation at the various administrative levels. 
38. The Arab Conference and the African Conference recommended that rural-urban migration be curbed by implementing integrated rural development programmes. 
The Latin American and Caribbean Conference, considering the depressing situation of many rural areas, recommended that Governments promote rural development strategies in both economic and social terms. 
39. All the regional conferences recommended that Governments involve the private sector in the urbanization process by creating a favourable climate for that sector to invest in smaller towns and cities, in order to divert migration away from mega-cities. 
40. The Arab Conference urged Governments to promote reliable data on internal population movements in order to be able to formulate adequate strategies on rural-urban migration. 
In addition, the Asian and Pacific Conference recommended that more detailed studies be undertaken to assess the economic impact of rural-urban migration. 
41. International migration was high on the agenda of the five regional conferences. 
Governments of sending and receiving countries should cooperate in redressing the root causes of international migration, such as poverty and inequality, unemployment, war and environmental degradation. 
Governments were requested to establish international agreements on migration policies. 
43. International migration was considered a normal feature of human behaviour and therefore not negative as such. 
The African Conference recognized the importance of migratory flows within Africa and between Africa and other continents. The European Conference emphasized that Governments of countries of destination had the right to control access to their territories and to adopt policies that shaped immigration flows. 
45. All Governments were called upon to take appropriate measures to protect the rights of refugees and asylum-seekers and to adopt fair, reliable and efficient procedures. 
In addition, the regional conferences urged Governments to provide adequate services for refugees and other displaced persons. 
46. To eliminate the root causes of the refugee situation, Governments were urged to do their utmost to promote socio-economic development, avoidance of international and internal conflicts, good governance, democratization, respect for human rights, and environmental protection. 
Countries facing massive influxes of refugees should be supported so that they could provide refugees and asylum-seekers with the necessary services. 
Therefore, the five regional conferences urged Governments to involve non-governmental organizations, wherever possible and appropriate, as partners in the planning and implementation of their population, health and development programmes. 
48. Governments should support and, where necessary, strengthen non-governmental organizations in order to supplement government programmes in such fields as health care, family planning, poverty alleviation and environmental conservation. 
49. All the regional conferences emphasized the need for continued improvement in the collection and standardization of population and demographic data. 
50. All the regional conferences recommended that special attention be given to the training of specialists in the fields of demographic data collection, processing and analysis. 
Governments were urged to strengthen national and regional institutes responsible for data collection and analysis in order to facilitate policy formulation and implementation. 
51. All the regional conferences stressed the need for international cooperation with regard to data collection and analysis and the dissemination and exchange of relevant population and development information. 
Countries were encouraged to cooperate by sharing experiences and technical expertise in the regions. 
On the other hand, knowledge of demographic trends and other related subjects should be given due consideration by policy makers. 
54. In order to improve and strengthen population-related research in the countries and regions, due attention should be given to the training of research specialists. 
Governments and the international community were requested to encourage technical and scientific cooperation in population and development research. 
55. All the regional conferences adopted recommendations that stressed the need for and the importance of international cooperation in the field of population and development. 
Cooperation between the regions and between countries within the regions was also emphasized. 
The European Conference recommended that special attention be given to the African region, where population-related problems were particularly serious. 
56. There was broad international consensus that population assistance should be permanently based on respect for fundamental human rights and the responsible exercise of such rights by all individuals. 
57. Again, the role and importance of non-governmental organizations in the field of international cooperation was emphasized in the regional conferences. 
Governments should involve non-governmental organizations in the planning and implementation of international cooperation programmes in the field of population and development. 
58. In order to be able to implement all the recommendations adopted by the five regional conferences, Governments and the international donor community were urgently requested to increase, both financially and technically, their assistance in the field of population on a permanent basis. 
Reference was made to the Amsterdam Declaration on Better Life for Future Generations, 7/ in which Governments and donors were urged to increase their assistance in the field of population to a total of US$ 9 billion by the year 2000. 
The reports of the Asian and Pacific Conference and the African Conference urged Governments and donors to allocate at least 4 per cent of official development assistance to population activities, as requested in the Amsterdam Declaration. 
59. The recommendations of the five regional conferences stressed that, in order to achieve sustainable development and a population growth that would be in balance with the natural resource base, political commitment, both in terms of policy-making and financial support, was essential. 
Without such commitment one should not expect any progress in reducing population growth rates in countries with high fertility rates or the achievement of sustained economic growth and sustainable development. 
60. Although there was much consensus among the five regions with respect to various topics within the fields of population and development, every region and all the countries within the regions had their own particular goals, needs and priorities. 
The following paragraphs highlight some of the specific regional concerns. 
61. Africa was facing a wide range of population and development-related problems. 
The debt crisis, in combination with structural adjustment programmes and the overall economic situation, had resulted in insufficient resources for the efficient and effective implementation of national population programmes. 
However, it should be noted that every individual country had its own problems, needs and priorities. 
63. Life expectancy at birth had increased from 49 years in 1984 to 51 years in 1992. 
Such programmes should include services and studies that aim at reducing the increasing problem of unsafe abortions, estimated to cause 30-50 per cent of maternal mortality in parts of Africa. 
64. Refugees constituted a specific problem for African countries. 
Governments were requested to tackle the acute problems of refugees and displaced persons by setting up an integrated plan capable of dealing with the root causes and offering solutions for the immediate, medium and long terms. 
Governments should give priority in policy-making to elimination of the underlying causes of the refugee situation through negotiation, conflict resolution, democratization and respect for human rights. 
In addition, UNFPA was requested to consider Africa as a priority region. 
African Governments should ensure that adequate planning and budget allocations were devoted to national population and socio-economic development programmes. 
66. In addition, the Third African Population Conference recommended the strengthening of South/South cooperation in training, exchange of information, sharing of experiences, know-how and technical expertise. 
67. The countries of Europe and North America were experiencing a sustained period of low, and at times unprecedentedly low, levels of fertility. 
Many countries were still evaluating the socio-economic implications of long-term population decline and the phenomenon of ageing of the population. 
In addition, an ever-increasing number of women were trying to achieve personal fulfilment both in their family and professional lives. 
A great challenge for societies was to create conditions that enabled men and women to combine parental and work roles in a responsible manner. 
High rates of unintended pregnancies and abortion attested to the problem, notably in Eastern Europe. 
69. Improvements in health promotion, disease prevention and treatment had affected morbidity and mortality levels and trends in most Western countries, and further gains were expected. 
At the same time, new problems had arisen, such as the AIDS pandemic, drug abuse and the influence of environmental degradation on health and mortality. 
70. The continued low levels of fertility and declining mortality at higher ages had a direct impact on population growth and the age structure of the countries in Europe and North America. 
In many countries "ageing policies" were already being developed in order to be able to adjust to changes in the composition and size of the labour force. 
Governments were urged to further develop such policies since the already high expenditures on health and retirement benefits were likely to increase with the ageing of populations. 
71. Policy makers were urged to give due consideration to past and current demographic trends and knowledge. The European Population Conference gave high priority to the development of human resources as a way of dealing with the effects of an ageing population. 
72. International migration was high on the political agenda of the countries in the region. 
Most countries in the region had been experiencing a considerable net influx of temporary or permanent migrants. 
The most crucial questions to be faced were how to control and manage the migratory flows to and within Europe in a humane and effective way, and how to achieve a desirable level of integration. 
Those efforts might require financial assistance, the reassessment of commercial and tariff relations and full access to world markets, and stepped-up efforts on the part of the developing countries to create the framework for a market-oriented economy and liberal trading system. 
74. The health, population and development problems of Eastern European countries, the so-called "countries in transition", were given much attention by the European Population Conference. 
The revival of old national and ethnic rivalries not only facilitated the outbreak of armed conflicts and serious political crises but also exacerbated demographic problems. 
Key elements should be financial support, technical back-stopping, training and exchange of information, experience and expertise. 
75. Governments and regional organizations should assist the countries in transition in the field of reproductive health care, including family planning. 
The countries in transition should also be assisted to implement reforms in health systems and to develop policies and implement integrated programmes related to health population environment issues. 
76. Despite the severe economic crises that the region had been facing and in some cases was still facing, real progress had been achieved with regard to demographic indicators. 
One of the most outstanding demographic changes in Latin America and the Caribbean in the past 25 years had been the pronounced decline in fertility, from 6.0 to 3.5 children per woman. 
At the same time, life expectancy at birth rose from 57 to 69 years, contributing to the ageing of the population within the countries, although the regional differences were diverse. 
Within the region, life expectancy at birth ranged from less than 60 years to nearly 75. 
77. Another remarkable demographic feature of the region had been the rapid process of urbanization. 
Latin America, with less than 10 per cent of the world population, had four of its 10 most populous cities. 
The ECLAC secretariat was requested to draw up a draft plan, in collaboration with UNFPA. The draft plan would be presented at the twenty-first session of ECLAC, to be held in Colombia, and submitted as a contribution to the preparatory process for the International Conference on Population and Development. 
79. Taking into account the high prevalence of teenage pregnancies in the region, most of which were unplanned, Governments were requested to design and adopt global reproductive health-care models for teenagers, with special emphasis on family life education, comprehensive sex education and family planning. 
Governments were also urged to reconsider regulations restricting teenagers' access to birth control methods. 
80. Abortion was considered by the Latin American and Caribbean Consensus as a major public health issue in the region which should be treated with great sensitivity. It could never be regarded as a method of regulating fertility. 
82. The Latin American and Caribbean Consensus took into account the fact that various indigenous people lived in the region who survived in often precarious, marginal living conditions and still ran the risk of extinction. 
Therefore, Governments were urged to adopt, in the short term, population policies and programmes that considered the need to safeguard and protect the specific cultural traits of indigenous peoples while at the same time recognizing and respecting their space, land, language and systems of values and beliefs. 
83. From a demographic point of view, the ESCWA region had undergone tremendous change. 
Governments were urged to achieve appropriate population growth rates through the provision of services needed to attain national policy goals. 
In addition, Governments should strive to minimize mortality rates, especially female mortality due to pregnancy-related complications. 
84. Governments were urged to promote more inter-Arab coordination of population policies, with particular reference to migration and the movement of labour. 
The Amman Declaration, adopted at the Arab Population Conference, recommended the development and implementation of a world migration survey. 
Also, countries should promote policies and programmes aimed at reaching a geographical distribution of the population in step with the requirements of sustainable development and a healthy environment. 
Governments were requested to rationalize urban growth and improve the quality of life in rural areas through the promotion of integrated rural development programmes with economic, social and environmental dimensions. 
In such ways they would achieve population stability in those areas and curb rural-urban migration. 
85. According to the Amman Declaration, all possible ways and means should be adopted to protect the rights of migrants, refugees and persons forced to move by upheavals and wars, especially women and children. 
Receiving countries, especially the least developed among them, should be given international support in accommodating those groups until they return to their home countries. 
86. The specific health and population problems and needs of the Palestinian people were given attention in the Amman Declaration. 
It recommended action to relieve the sufferings of Palestinian families by raising the standards of public health, maternal and child health care and family protection programmes. 
87. In order to improve understanding of Arab population issues and promote regional cooperation in the field of population, ESCWA and the League of Arab States were called upon to increase and expand the scope of their contributions. 
Emphasis was placed on the role of Arab funds in financing country and regional projects and research relating to population activities. 
89. The average total fertility rate was estimated at 3.1 children per woman, with regional variations. 
The lowest fertility was measured in East Asia at 2.1 children per woman; the highest had been in South Asia at 4.3 children. 
A similar disparity existed with respect to infant mortality. 
90. The Fourth Asian and Pacific Population Conference urged Governments to further reduce population growth rates by adopting strategies aimed at attaining replacement level of 2.1 children per woman by the year 2010 or sooner. 
In addition, countries should strive to reduce infant mortality to 40 per 1,000 births or lower during the same period, and maternal mortality should be reduced to at least half the 1990 level by the year 2010. 
91. The growing demand for overseas workers in countries and areas of the ESCAP region in which the demographic transition had been completed would become of increasing policy importance. 
In addition, the gender selectivity of the migrants had been changing gradually, because more and more women were migrating independently. 
Governments were urged to take measures to protect the rights of migrants, particularly of women and children. 
Further, policies should be implemented to assist persons displaced by environmental calamities. 
92. With significant and rapid fertility declines and improvements in mortality, population ageing would assume greater importance in the region in the near future. 
With rapid industrialization, urbanization and the increasing frequency of both spouses engaging in full-time paid work, traditional family support systems for the elderly would be placed under considerable strain, according to the Conference. 
Therefore, Governments were urged to formulate long-term development strategies that took into account the changing age structure. 
93. The need to mobilize additional resources was currently greater than ever, according to the Conference. 
Further, technical cooperation among developing countries should be encouraged. 
Aware that, in accordance with the Charter, the Organization promotes and encourages respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms for all and that the Universal Declaration of Human Rights states that "the will of the people shall be the basis of the authority of government", 
2. Deplores the continued violations of human rights in Myanmar; 
9. Stresses the importance of free and confidential access to prisoners by international humanitarian agencies; 
12. Strongly urges the Government of Myanmar to release unconditionally and immediately the Nobel Peace Prize Laureate Aung San Suu Kyi, who is now in her fifth year of detention without trial, and other political leaders and remaining political prisoners; 
13. Calls upon the Government of Myanmar to respect fully the obligations of the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949, in particular the obligations in article 3 common to the Conventions, and to make use of such services as may be offered by impartial humanitarian bodies; 
16. Decides to continue its consideration of this question at its forty-ninth session. 
Stressing that the achievement of a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement of the Middle East conflict will constitute a significant contribution to strengthening international peace and security, 
1. Welcomes the peace process started at Madrid, and supports the subsequent bilateral negotiations; 
2. Stresses the importance of, and need for, achieving a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East; 
4. Stresses the need for achieving rapid progress on the other tracks of the Arab-Israeli negotiations within the peace process; 
6. Calls upon all Member States also to extend economic, financial and technical assistance to States in the region and to render support for the peace process; 
8. Encourages regional development and cooperation in the areas where work has already begun within the framework of the Madrid Conference. 
Recalling also Security Council resolution 478 (1980) of 20 August 1980, in which the Council, inter alia, decided not to recognize the "Basic Law" and called upon those States that had established diplomatic missions at Jerusalem to withdraw such missions from the Holy City, 
1. Determines that the decision of Israel to impose its laws, jurisdiction and administration on the Holy City of Jerusalem is illegal and therefore null and void and has no validity whatsoever; 
2. Deplores the transfer by some States of their diplomatic missions to Jerusalem in violation of Security Council resolution 478 (1980), and their refusal to comply with the provisions of that resolution; 
Having considered the item entitled "The situation in the Middle East", 
Recalling Security Council resolution 497 (1981) of 17 December 1981, 
Noting that Israel has refused, in violation of Article 25 of the Charter of the United Nations, to accept and carry out Security Council resolution 497 (1981), 
1. Declares that Israel has failed so far to comply with Security Council resolution 497 (1981); 
2. Declares once more that Israel's decision to impose its laws, jurisdiction and administration on the occupied Syrian Golan is illegal and therefore null and void and has no validity whatsoever; 
3. Declares also that the Knesset decision of 11 November 1991 annexing the occupied Syrian Golan constitutes a grave violation of Security Council resolution 497 (1981) and therefore is null and void and has no validity whatsoever; 
4. Declares further all Israeli policies and practices of, or aimed at, annexation of the occupied Arab territories since 1967, including the occupied Syrian Golan, to be illegal and in violation of international law and of the relevant United Nations resolutions; 
5. Determines once more that all actions taken by Israel to give effect to its decisions relating to the occupied Syrian Golan are illegal and invalid and shall not be recognized; 
7. Determines once more that the continued occupation of the Syrian Golan since 1967 and its de facto annexation by Israel on 14 December 1981, following Israel's decision to impose its laws, jurisdiction and administration on that territory, constitute a continuing threat to peace and security in the region; 
8. Firmly emphasizes once more its demand that Israel, the occupying Power, rescind forthwith its illegal decision of 14 December 1981 to impose its laws, jurisdiction and administration on the Syrian Golan, and its decision of 11 November 1991, which resulted in the effective annexation of that territory; 
9. Demands once more that Israel withdraw from the occupied Syrian Golan in implementation of the relevant Security Council resolutions; 
10. Calls upon the international community to urge Israel to withdraw from the occupied Syrian Golan and other occupied Arab territories for the establishment of a just, comprehensive and lasting peace in the region; 
The measures had not been painless and women had been disproportionately affected by them, including through an increased unemployment rate which was higher than that for men. 
There had also been significant improvement in law reform, particularly in the area of family legislation, including domestic violence and sexual offences. 
The national machinery, the Bureau of Women's Affairs, had been supported by the reinstitution of the National Advisory Council on Women and a project to strengthen the Bureau further had been approved by the Inter-American Development Bank (IDB). 
A variety of strategies had been pursued to raise the level of consciousness of men and women regarding changes, including use of the mass media, community organizations and the normative effect of judicial decisions. 
The evidence from divorce statistics, which were declining, suggested that there was increasing, rather than decreasing, harmony. 
5. An additional question asked whether there had been a negative reaction by men, to which the representative replied that some negative reaction had been expected, but an effort had been made to have those reactions expressed in various forums. 
One example of change was the rapid introduction of coeducation, which had provoked a reaction among some men who preferred single-sex schools. 
6. Replying to a question on consultation with NGOs in the preparation of the report and publicity given the Convention and the reports, the representative referred to the extensive use of media programmes on gender issues in which references to the Convention had been frequent. 
Its content was also included in the gender training programme for the leadership of the women's organizations. 
The Constitution itself provided for equal treatment of all citizens without discrimination. 
Legislation was still required in the area of violence, sexual offences, citizenship and disparities among public officers. 
10. In response to a series of questions about actions to deal with domestic violence, including, in particular, the Domestic Violence Protection Orders Act of 1992, the representative noted that the legislation was based on protection orders and covered both legal and de facto unions. 
The Sexual Offences Act of 1992 updated legislation dealing with rape and other sexual offences. 
The interpretation and decisions of the Courts had clearly indicated that the legislation should protect against violence. A media programme for public education and other measures, including training for police and counselling for families affected by violence were to be implemented. 
Gender training and women's studies were part of the university curriculum and school texts had been reviewed to eliminate gender bias. 
12. Referring to questions posed during the consideration of the initial report, the question was asked whether the Government had taken measures to curb prostitution as a major vector in the spread of HIV/AIDS and whether programmes had been established to rehabilitate prostitutes. 
The representative replied that trafficking in women was illegal and covered by the Sexual Offences Act. 
There was also an effort to curb prostitution to deal with HIV/AIDS through public education, mass media and training of medical personnel. 
14. A question was posed regarding the limited number of women in decision-making positions, especially given the fact that in several age groups women outnumbered men. 
The representative stated that there were no legal barriers to women's participation, women participated actively in campaigning and voting and there were a number of women in high positions, including the post of Governor-General. 
However, in the most recent election, only one woman had been elected to the House of Assembly, although six currently served in the Senate, where members were appointed. 
All candidates received the same kind of government support. The IDB project would provide for workshops to do consciousness-raising in all sectors and levels of the Government and the private sector. 
There was no quota system in place and the composition of boards was related to technical knowledge, although the government policy now placed emphasis on equity. 
17. On a question relating to the relationships between women's organizations affiliated with the Women's Bureau and the Bureau itself, it was stated that the Bureau was the national machinery for women and had a mandate to involve all women's organizations. 
The representative noted that many social development initiatives came from women's organizations, which were recognized by the Government and some of which received subventions. 
18. In response to a question on the measures being taken to enhance the representation of women in international organizations and at the international level, the representative stated that there had been some improvement and that Barbadian women had been active in a number of international forums. 
The appointment of women to senior civil service positions meant that there would be greater representation by women at international conferences and other activities. 
20. A question was asked about whether the Government intended to implement a policy to ensure women equal access to vocational training in areas where men predominated and to encourage girls to enter non-traditional professions. 
In reply, the representative stated that vocational training and instruction were equally available to women and men and that guidance counsellors were seeking to encourage girls to enter non-traditional fields. 
22. Responding to a question on whether the subject of human rights had been introduced into the curriculum and at what levels, the representative stated that human rights was a component of the family life education syllabus and was offered as a separate subject at the university level. 
23. An additional question was posed on the educational measures taken to encourage non-traditional education. 
The representative noted the work of women in development units within the Women's Bureau in the development of gender training, which had had a significant impact; boys were also picking up that training. 
25. Additional questions were asked on the measures taken to implement the ILO Conventions by legislation and whether there had been any equal pay cases filed. 
In reply, the representative noted that implementation required specific legislation, some of which had been adopted but that details would be provided in the next report. 
26. Responding to a question as to why more women were jobless than men and measures taken to address that phenomenon, the representative stated that it was a result of the changing world economic environment and SAPs, which had affected areas where women predominated. 
The Government had taken a number of steps to address the situation, including retraining and measures to stimulate economic productivity in both export and local areas. 
27. Questions were asked about participation of women in trade unions, especially in terms of women's membership and participation at decision-making levels. 
For example, some unions, like teachers' unions, had 50-50 representation at the highest level. 
Public workers' unions were seeing an increase in women at management levels through their efforts to raise the confidence of women to participate at decision-making levels. 
Day care was also available, public workers could benefit from a housing loan scheme and there were other programmes available to assist in home purchases or construction. 
The programmes were projected for expansion into hospice care. 
The representative stated that the main service organizations had amalgamated their men's and women's branches and women served in the leadership of the clubs. 
The concept of family was embodied in all family legislation, affirming that it was the basic unit of society and providing for counselling prior to any divorce proceedings and procedures for equitable maintenance, custody of children and equitable distribution of marital assets. 
Those provisions were also applied to parties in de facto unions. 
32. An additional question asked whether, given the possibility of the same person having a de facto in addition to a legal marriage, that constituted a form of polygamy. 
In reply, the representative stated that, once a person was married, that took precedence over any other relationship and a person could only be legally married to one person. 
However, protection was accorded to the children of another union. 
33. Another question again raised the issue of the rate of divorce, asking reasons for changes and asking whether procedures for reconciliation achieved the desired goal. 
In reply, it was noted that there was no evidence on the question but that it merited further study. 
She gave updated information concerning the Government and demographic data. 
On 5 June 1993, the state of law had been restored and with the nomination of the new President, democracy had been reinstated. 
She assured the members that the new President placed special emphasis on the protection of human rights. 
It was noted that all sectors of society were represented in the preparation of the report. 
However, it was felt that the report could have been more analytical and that it lacked information on the de facto situation and on policies carried out to enact related laws. 
It was suggested that the report did not clearly indicate whether progress had been made since the ratification of the Convention or whether the advancement of women, had encountered many obstacles. 
The report was said to lack information on national programmes to implement the policy of non-discrimination. 
While the report stated that women were not discriminated against in the country, it was noted that the country was divided in terms of class and race and that there was discrimination against indigenous women. 
Experts asked whether the National Office of Women's Affairs was undertaking any measures to counteract that phenomenon. 
Members also drew attention to the fact that there was no reference to the shortcomings in the Civil Code, which contained provisions that were discriminatory to women, although they had been objected to by non-governmental organizations (NGOs). 
5. In replying to those observations the representative of the Government emphasized the priority attached to women's issues in the country and said that, owing to the current austerity plan, it was difficult to send government representatives from the country to international meetings. 
She said that an appeal had been made to the Constitutional Court regarding the unconstitutionality of certain provisions contained in the Civil Code. 
Upon ratification, an international treaty such as the Convention automatically became part of the Constitution and made it mandatory for the State to adopt only legal measures that were not discriminatory towards either sex. 
According to that ruling, none of the legal provisions contained in the Civil Code were unconstitutional, and therefore contrary to the principle of non-discrimination. 
7. Members noted the significant responsibilities of women in Guatemala, including those for health, hygiene and family nutrition, but that women were not given the same importance as men in outside work and in politics. 
Political violence had to stop so that women could once again enjoy harmony and find their rightful place in society. 
The representative explained that the Government was currently trying to consolidate peace in order to ensure that women could enjoy well-balanced development free from violence. 
9. Members expressed alarm at the ruling of the Constitutional Court, especially in a country where the content of an international treaty became part of domestic law, once the treaty had been ratified. 
They said that if the country wished to implement the Convention, it ought to amend some of its laws, particularly the provisions regarding family law and gender stereotypes. 
There was incompatibility between the obligations undertaken by ratifying the Convention and the actual legal situation as well as its interpretation by the Constitutional Court. 
Members noted that this position was completely unacceptable and suggested that the Government should seek assistance from the United Nations in correcting its legislation and in preparing its subsequent report. 
10. With reference to the traditional role of women in society, members expressed the need for the Government to extend more educational efforts to women. 
They asked which measures the Government or NGOs had undertaken to promote the implementation of article 5 not only in respect of changing the laws, but also in respect of doing away with socio-cultural stereotypes vis--vis women. 
Education programmes were currently under way to teach men to acknowledge the participation of women in society and to share the responsibility for educating the children. 
11. Members also asked whether any specific measures had been carried out in rural areas. 
When members requested more detailed information on the issue of violence, the representative said that education campaigns were currently being carried out to eradicate violence against women and that the subsequent report would contain information on the results of those campaigns and statistical data. 
Members requested statistical data related to prostitution, including information on the age bracket and the social strata of the women involved, and asked whether health, education and rehabilitation services had been set up for those women. 
13. The representative was convinced that these evils were caused by lack of adequate education and said that the aim of the Government was to find training and new working opportunities for those women. 
14. Satisfaction was expressed that illiterate women were no longer discriminated against in their voting rights. 
Members requested statistical data on the number of women who participated in elections and on the political inclinations of women and asked whether women in rural areas were restricted in exercising their voting rights. 
15. Members asked what measures had been undertaken to revise school books or train educators with a view to eliminating discriminatory concepts and what had been done to reduce female illiteracy. 
The representative said that the concept of complementarity and gender equality would be promoted through education and that the subsequent report would contain detailed information on the measures undertaken in that respect. 
16. Experts inquired whether the gender-specific schools that had been mentioned in the report still existed both in urban and in rural areas and whether economic factors had not led to a coeducational school system. 
17. Bearing in mind the cultural diversity of the country, with some 23 different languages spoken, members asked whether the educational programmes took those cultures into account. 
20. Unlike women working in the formal sector, who were covered by the social security system, the majority of women worked in the informal sector and in domestic service and lacked social security coverage. 
It was suggested that relevant policies should be modelled on those of other countries where women working in the informal sector were incorporated into the social security system. 
Regarding the law governing the supply of child-care services for enterprises with more than 30 workers, it was said that the number should not be limited to female workers in order to prevent employers from not hiring women so as not to have to comply with the obligations. 
21. Members required further clarification on the reasons for the wage discrimination against women and asked whether women were mobilizing themselves in order to defend their rights under the Convention. 
22. According to the report, fines for firing a woman for becoming pregnant were so low that employers simply paid the fine and fired the woman. 
It was hoped that future reports would address the situation. 
Members asked whether women's work in the informal sector was reflected in national economic statistics and what the working conditions of women in the garment industries were. 
23. The representative said that women could organize themselves freely. 
The fact that there were not many groups was a result of cultural factors and showed the satisfaction that women felt with their society. 
24. Members inquired about the Government's family-planning policy and asked whether the programmes were only geared towards rural women or whether they were also directed towards women in urban areas and indigenous women. 
25. The representative said that the family planning policy was given wide publicity and was open to anybody. 
Every small community had family planning services. 
The representative explained that family planning had negative effects on the population. 
Indigenous women were not given information about the effects of contraceptives on their bodies and sometimes the donation of food was linked to the use of contraceptives. 
It also had a negative effect on youth and increased the number of single-female-headed households. 
28. Members expressed concern at the unequal distribution of land in rural areas and inquired about the existence of any indentured conditions under which women worked, whether rural women had access to child and health care and whether they could own land and have access to credit. 
If such sexist attitudes prevailed, they would have adverse effects on the future of girls who would choose only traditional feminine careers. 
A misunderstanding of equality would not benefit any society. 
30. Commenting on the minimum age for marriage, which was 14 for girls and 16 for boys, experts said that such a provision encouraged child marriages and should be abolished with a view to setting the same legal age for both partners. 
In her reply, the representative quoted the judgement made by the Constitutional Court according to which civil rights were acquired with the attainment of majority. 
Consequently, the difference in minimum age was not considered to be unconstitutional. 
32. Members expressed the opinion that the legal provision according to which the husband remained the head of the family and a woman needed the husband's permission to take up outside activities was contrary to the provisions of the Convention and extended the patriarchal system. 
It was a source of basic discrimination against women and, although the Constitution provided for the right to work, the "husband's law" seemed to be superior to the basic law. 
33. In reply the representative referred to the ruling of the Constitutional Court which said that men and women had equal family responsibilities in protecting the children. 
35. The representative said that it was necessary for women to educate their sons to respect gender equality and that the responsibility for educating the children was shared. 
36. In reply to the comment by the members that the criminal code was equally discriminatory as it penalized women more heavily than men for committing adultery, the representative said that the Government was currently trying to amend the discriminatory provisions of the code. 
2. In her introductory statement, the representative of Ecuador said that discrimination against women was deeply rooted in the socio-economic problems of her country, which had been facing a most serious recession in the last 10 years. 
She explained that only 26 per cent of the population had access to social security, 76 per cent of women through formal employment and 9 per cent of women through informal employment, and that indigenous women had no access to social security at all. 
The representative explained that according to a United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) survey, 66 per cent of families lived below the poverty line. 
While higher and middle class income levels had increased 50 per cent, the income of the overall population had decreased constantly. 
Social movements were losing strength and momentum. 
Unemployment was reported to have reached 12 per cent; of the economically active population, under-employment had reached 56 per cent; 48 per cent worked in the informal sector. 
4. In 1988, the "Social Front" was established, combining the ministries of Social Welfare, Labour, Health and Education, and presided over by the Ministry of Social Welfare. 
Its goal was to eliminate the recurrent problems of bureaucracy and to avoid the duplication of programmes. 
The representative also reported on the Fund for Social Investment which directed funds to rural development, youth and women. 
5. The representative reported on the critical living conditions of children in her country. 
In many families, children contributed 19 per cent of an average household income. 
Some children, aged 8 to 11 years were working 40 hours a week. 
To combat the high rate of illiteracy, the previous Government had launched a campaign entitled "Ecuador estudia", which had decreased the illiteracy rate considerably. 
6. Although no exact data existed on the incidence of disability, numbers were expected to be very high, with an estimated 18 per cent of the population with disability problems and frequently living in substandard conditions. 
Malnutrition was one major cause of disability, as was the lack of adequate health care, in particular prenatal, delivery and postnatal care, as well as the lack of immunization programmes for women and children. 
The Government had set up eight rehabilitation centres which were concentrated in the cities. 
7. Concerning the situation of rural women, the representative reported on the existing gap between urban and rural areas. 
Many development programmes focused on the cities, while the rural areas were abandoned and neglected. 
The Ministry for Agriculture and Livestock carried out projects on appropriate agricultural technology for women. 
8. The representative described the environmental sanitation situation both in urban and rural areas, which was very poor; there was a lack of safe drinking water. 
9. Concerning legal reform, the representative indicated that considerable legislation aimed at enhancing women's status had been introduced but some measures had faced opposition in the Congress. 
Following the ratification of the Convention on the Rights of the Child in 1992, a new Code for Minors had been elaborated. 
10. Members of the Committee thanked the representative of Ecuador for providing a frank report committed to the advancement of women and expressed their concern about the alarming living conditions of the majority of women. 
They noted that the economic situation and the structural adjustment measures had affecting her country more than others. 
While recognizing the progress made in legal reform and in socio-economic programmes, in particular in combating illiteracy in the female population and in the elimination of stereotypes in education, members were concerned about the number of remaining obstacles to equality. 
While Ecuador had already given women the right to vote in 1924, and was in fact one of the first countries in the region to do so, women still faced discrimination in 1994. 
11. Members of the Committee noted the need for the Government to define modern, up-to-date criteria for development and to improve what was deemed to be a kind of medieval situation for women, which was the result of a patriarchal structure in which women were denied basic rights. 
Before enjoying legal rights, women needed to be given basic human rights, such as safe drinking water and better nutrition. 
Members emphasized that despite the economic problems, many programmes related to women's equality could be carried out with few resources. 
There was a de jure and de facto gap in the attainment of women's equality. 
Moreover, members asked whether the women in Ecuador themselves wanted to change their current situation. 
If such was not the case, women's consciousness about their situation and their rights needed to be raised. 
13. In reply to a question on the National Institute for Women, the representative said that the institute had not yet been established. 
The representative informed the Committee about a hot line pilot project for women that had been warmly welcomed by women in Ecuador. 
Although there was no political support from the National Directorate for Women, this project, which could only function with outside assistance, was very successful. 
16. With reference to the status of approved legislative changes and draft laws, the representative replied that there had indeed been more proposals for legal changes than reforms accomplished. 
These reforms contained important improvements: recognition of the juridical equality of women and men in marriage; administration of joint estates; responsible and joint parenthood of the spouses; marital obligations and the termination of marriage. 
The changes in the articles related to marriage had encountered considerable resistance, including opposition from women. 
18. The representative reported on a number of other legal amendments,including the introduction of the Code of Family Law. 
This amendment was contested in the sense that it contradicted democratic procedures. 
According to the proposed law, fathers who did not pay support for their children for two months would be imprisoned for eight months. 
This reform would have given legal recognition to children born out of wedlock without entitling them to support by the father or inheritance rights. 
Public reaction to this proposal had been fierce; women were accused of being prostitutes searching for fathers for their illegal children. 
In criminal law, the provision that women be more severely treated than men for the offence of adultery was abolished, although adultery remained a cause for divorce in the civil code. 
21. Members reminded the representative that in ratifying the Convention without reservation Ecuador had made a commitment to make its national laws comply with the Convention. 
Parliament and Congress had the responsibility for achieving compliance and were obliged to implement the Convention. 
Members expressed their concern that a third periodic report of a State party still contained only drafts of legislative reforms. 
Members expressed the hope that the country would immediately conduct a systematic review of national law and make it conform to the Convention. 
The Committee expressed its full support for the endeavours undertaken to introduce legal amendments. 
If the country required advisory services and technical assistance for this purpose as others had done before and as suggested in the plan of activities of the Centre for Human Rights for the implementation of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, the Committee would seriously consider that request. 
23. The representative regretted to report that no laws or measures "of positive discrimination in favour of women" had been taken by the State aside from the one mentioned on the protection of pregnant female workers. 
24. In additional comments, members expressed concern that the Constitution of the country did not allow temporary specific measures as provided in the Convention. 
Greater awareness of stereotyped gender roles and cultural obstacles to the elimination of discrimination against women was needed. 
As long as stereotyped roles persisted in education and mothers encouraged their sons to adopt macho attitudes whereas girls were brought up to be docile and obedient, no change was imminent. 
It was hoped that the subsequent report would contain information on this issue. 
Prostitutes that had contracted the HIV/AIDS virus were badly treated by the authorities and there had been many negative articles in the media on street prostitutes that were discovered to be HIV-positive. 
29. In additional comments, experts noted that prostitutes with HIV/AIDS infection were the first patients to require compulsory medical care, regardless of how and where they had been infected. 
30. Asked whether there had been any law or measure designed to increase the number of women in the Parliament and in the Executive branch, the representative replied that no such measure had been taken. 
No political party had encouraged female participation through a quota system or by any other means. 
31. However, a number of women had been assigned to high-level positions. 
There were three women secretaries of state and five women deputies in Parliament. 
32. In an additional comment, the Committee noted that the example of Ecuador showed how important it was to have more women at the decision-making level to achieve qualitative and quantitative change. 
Resistance in the Government to legal reform had increased because there had been little support for the reform within the legislative bodies. 
33. Concerning the illiteracy rate, the representative stated that the figures were still high although a governmental literacy campaign, carried out 4 to 5 years ago, had been very successful and had decreased female illiteracy from 60 per cent to 38 per cent. 
With regard to modifying the sexist content of curricula and textbooks, the representative reported that this reform was being carried out. 
A teacher training programme also existed along these lines. No statistics broken down by sex were available on the receipt by women of educational awards on their integration in the ranks of administration in higher education. 
One positive development, however, was that a women had recently been appointed Minister of Education. 
34. The representative informed the Committee that men and women had equality of access to all occupational training programmes. 
Asked whether women had recourse to the courts or any other tribunal when they suffered discrimination in their work, the representative replied that very few cases of discrimination were taken to court. 
In general however, child labour was not prohibited and hundreds of children could be seen working in the street and thus contributing to family income. 
36. On the question of whether measures had been developed that would improve the situation of rural women in particular, the representative replied that only the Ministry of Agriculture was managing a project for women in rural areas, which unfortunately could not be implemented because of flooding. 
37. The representative was asked about the participation of women in the preparation and implementation of development plans generally, and particularly in agriculture. 
However, women did not really shape the future of the country and their contributions were not always recognized by the changing Governments. 
1. At its 40th and 42nd plenary meetings, on 30 and 31 July 1992, the Economic and Social Council elected 20 experts to the Committee on New and Renewable Sources of Energy and Energy for Development (see decision 1992/268). 
For the four remaining vacancies, the Secretary-General has received the names of the following representatives, nominated by their Governments. 
William Sebastiao Penido Vale (Brazil). 
Brazilian delegate to the Latin American Organization for Energy Development (OLADE). 
Has authored publications on regional development, the economics of natural resources, public policy analysis, and urban and regional development. 
Mohamed M. Shawkat (Egypt). Adviser to the Minister of Petroleum and Mineral Resources. 
Editor-in-Chief of Al-Petrol magazine. 
Has authored and edited numerous articles and papers on the subject. 
Member of several energy and petroleum committees. 
ON THE IMPACT ON THE ENVIRONMENT OF EXPLORATION AND MINING, 
Specific topics to be addressed were legislative and regulatory changes, with an emphasis on technological innovation and greater efficiencies. 
2. The present report concerns the effectiveness of environmental regulation. 
Growing environmental awareness worldwide has stimulated the development of a complex range of regulations and institutional mechanisms aimed at controlling the adverse environmental effects of industrial and agricultural production. 
The mining and minerals processing industries have been considered significant polluters and consequently have been the target of regulatory pressure. 
In this report, however, the sources of the environmental mismanagement problems that give rise to pollution in mining, particularly in developing countries, are examined, and the extent to which environmental regulation effectively deals with those problems is analysed. 
(In this report, mining is considered to cover the range of activities involved in exploring for, extracting and processing minerals to make metal products.) 
This report investigates whether there is a causal relationship between environmental regulation and the emergence of new environment-friendly technologies. 
3. Prior to the late 1960s, the environment received little public attention and the response of Governments to "localized" pollution problems was generally to enact weak regulatory legislation that was poorly enforced. 
Sustained economic growth, however, produced higher incomes and a large proportion of the population in industrialized countries soon attained a reasonable standard of living. 
From the late 1960s onward, therefore, clearer notions of the need to protect the environment and reduce pollution grew steadily in both developed and developing countries. 
4. Recently, the environmental debate has been more concerned with the depletion and degradation of renewable resources, mainly water and air. 
The 1987 report of the World Commission on Environment and Development, headed by Gro Harlem Brundtland, defined sustained development as "development that meets the needs of the present without compromising the ability of future generations to meet their own needs" (World Commission on Environment and Development, 1987, p. 43). 
Implicit in the definition was the idea that economic policy should encompass environmental conservation and that its goal of achieving more equitable economic growth should refer to intergenerational as well as geographical equity (Jacobs, 1990). 
Note that in this circumstance, pollution has reached point Pa which is far beyond the optimal point, Po. 
The cost burden of this falls on society and the pollutee pays indirectly, although these costs may be absorbed to a degree by the State. 
6. Furthermore, since consumers do not pay the full social costs of production, goods that are pollution-intensive in pollution are usually underpriced and the consequent market advantage means that they tend to be overproduced and overconsumed. 
It is then argued that this situation can lead to production inefficiencies since "free" environmental resources may be substituted for labour, equipment and other inputs (for which the firm must pay). 
This in turn reduces the entrepreneurial capacity of the firm and, most importantly, acts as a disincentive to innovate. 
However, central to this concept is the idea that there exist fixed environmental costs, which can be either externalized or internalized. 
7. Estimating the costs of natural resource degradation associated with mineral exploitation for the purposes of policy design is a complex task. 
The most significant problem is how to distribute those costs among polluter, State and community. 
More recently, environmental costs have been estimated in terms of extensive rehabilitation programmes that transform the previous mine and plant site for alternative resource uses such as revegetation and leisure (Kopp and Smith, 1989). 
When it comes to evaluating those costs, it should be remembered that those most affected by environmental pollution from mining in developing countries are generally those least able to understand and respond to it - remotely situated miners' families and isolated rural communities. 
For example, in the case of peasants whose farm lands were ruined through pollution from the Karachipampa tin volatilization plant in Bolivia, small compensation payments were offered to cover only the loss of particular harvests rather than the potential loss of those peasants' livelihood. 
8. Although some environmental degradation is the inevitable result of mining, examples can be given where pollution either has negative economic impacts or presents economic opportunities - for firms as well as Governments. 
For example, by-products that are toxic but could warrant economic reprocessing are frequently dumped. 
This is especially the case in developing countries, where inaccurate sampling or inefficient technologies result in such loss. 
Similarly, the mining of high-grade ore and the dumping of lower-grade ore, as a short-term expedient to boost foreign exchange earnings in times of crisis, result in greater environmental degradation (higher risk of acid mine drainage from dumps) and the loss of longer-term revenue. 
Costly water treatment projects are often implemented as part of the mine closure programme rather than (from the outset of the mining project) acid mine drainage prevention, which involves much cheaper pollution control and often results in the recovery of metal values. 
9. There is, however, considerable work still to be undertaken to quantify the nature and extent of, and the health risks associated with, environmental degradation caused by metals production. 
Currently there exist only isolated case-studies, and little systematic analysis of the problem has been undertaken. 
10. Regulatory frameworks for safeguarding the quality and availability of land, water and air degraded as a result of mining and mineral-processing activities are growing in number and complexity. 
The norm in environmental regulation is that Governments set maximum permissible discharge levels or minimum levels of acceptable environmental quality. 
Such "command and control" mechanisms include best available technology (BAT) standards, clean water and air acts; Superfunds for clean-up and liability determination; and a range of site-specific permitting procedures which tend to be the responsibility of local government within nationally approved regulatory regimes. 
Moreover, those mechanisms tend to rely on administrative agencies and judicial systems for enforcement. 
11. Three issues are particularly relevant regarding the appropriateness of such environmental regulation to reducing environmental degradation and improve environmental management practices in metals production. 
First, there is a trend away from a "pollutee suffers" to a "polluter pays" principle. 
However, it remains the case that the polluter pays only if discovered and prosecuted; discovery and prosecution require technical skills and a sophisticated judicial system, and occur only after the pollution problem has become apparent and caused potentially irreversible damage. 
This highlights the tendency of such environmental regulations to deal with the symptoms of environmental mismanagement (pollution) rather than with its causes (economic constraints, technical constraints, lack of access to technology or information about better environmental management practices). 
That tendency can have serious consequences in some instances because once certain types of pollution, such as acid mine drainage, have been identified, it becomes extremely costly and sometimes technically impossible to trace the cause, rectify the problem and prevent its recurrence. 
Certain environmental controls may work only if incorporated from the outset into a project (for example, one of buffer zones to protect against leaks under multitonnage leach pads and tailings ponds). 
Ongoing management and the environmental practices at the plant are also likely to be important determinants of "best environmental practices". 
Third (and related to points one and two above), BAT standards and environmental regulations of the command-and-control type tend to presume a static technology - a best technology - at any one time. 
This tends to promote incremental add-on controls in response to evolving regulation rather than to stimulate innovation, and acts in fact as a disincentive to innovation among equipment suppliers, mining firms and metal producers. 
Their innovation, which requires substantial resources for research and development, may be superseded through some regulatory authority's decision about what constitutes BAT for their particular activity. 
The search for profit and cost savings tends to be a more obvious instigating factor of technical change. 
It might be argued that market-based mechanisms, a technology policy that is complemented by a regulatory framework and a good corporate environmental management strategy are more appropriate. 
12. Environmental regulations designed specifically for mining and mineral processing have until recently been uncommon in developing countries, although most countries now have in place basic standards for water quality and, less commonly, air quality. 
A few developing countries have recently adopted extensive regulatory frameworks - sometimes replicas of older United States command-and-control models. 
Growing concern about environmental degradation from mining activities is occurring during a period of rapid liberalization in developing countries that is finding expression in new policies to promote foreign investment, privatization schemes, and the availability of loan capital (Brown and Daniel, 1991). 
Should developing countries pose less onerous environmental burdens on the potential investor to improve the terms of the investment? This would imply lower compliance costs or a greater assumption by the State of the environmental costs associated with mineral development projects. 
It is worth noting that surveys by Johnson (1990) and Eggert (1992) imply that environmental policy has not been a major factor in determining the investment strategies of international mining firms. 
More recently, however, the industry press (Mining Journal, 30 October 1992) has been citing environmental regulations in Canada and Australia as a major causative factor in the delay and cancellation of potentially large investment projects and as a contributor to the shut-down of several mines. 
In particular, the approach of State-owned enterprises to the environment reflects inefficient operating regimes, excess capacity, breakdowns and shut-downs, and poor management procedures, which are contributing to a worsening of the pollutant nature of effluents and emissions. 
13. It has been argued that performance-related environmental standards are preferable to specification standards (or design specifications) as a stimulus to industrial innovation (Ross and Socolow, 1991). 
The major criticism of specification standards is that they discourage the development of creative innovations that might reduce pollution to levels below those for pollution emitted from required technologies or eliminate some forms of pollution altogether. 
Warhurst (1993) has criticized aspects of the "technology forcing" approach to environmental regulation by arguing that most firms will innovate for economic reasons and that frequently the most modern and economically efficient technologies will incorporate environmental advances. 
It is also risky for regulations to determine the direction of innovation's advance. 
Rothwell (1992) has further criticized the technology-forcing approach because it puts regulatory agencies in the difficult position of defining "appropriate technological feasibility". 
Poorly designed technology-forcing regulations, in his opinion, can discourage the development of promising new forms of technology. 
14. Command-and-control environmental regulations require intensive monitoring to ensure that they are enforced. 
Although individually those mines are relatively small polluters, collectively they account for a disproportionately large share of pollution. 
Such mines are often located high in the Andes or in remote tropical rain forests and are almost impossible to monitor systematically. 
Indeed, as regulation becomes more sophisticated, such monitoring requires skills and human resources that are far beyond the technological and managerial capabilities of many developing countries and frequently beyond their budget capabilities. 
Understanding the diverse range of toxicity and engineering issues behind regulatory aims poses challenges even in the industrialized countries. 
The most knowledgeable regulators are often head-hunted by the mining firms. 
15. Finally, the enforcement of command-and-control regulations depends on a system that admonishes with imprisonment and fines. 
This in turn requires a legal structure and judicial system far beyond the capacity of most developing countries. 
Compliance is also limited, since fines are generally in an amount totalling but a fraction of the costs involved in remedial treatment and abatement technology. 
They are also only payable if the polluter is detected, and convicted. 
It might be further argued that command-and-control regulatory instruments are unlikely to result in a reduction of pollution, since they cannot affect the capacity to implement technical change in a debt-ridden, obsolete and stricken mining enterprise within the developing country context. 
Such a firm might find it preferable to risk not being detected or convicted, to pay a fine or to mask its emission levels, rather than face bankruptcy through investing in radical technical change. 
16. The philosophical basis for most environmental regulation rests on the widely accepted Polluter Pays Principle. 
The Polluter Pays Principle attempts to deal with the issue of who should bear the cost of compliance with government regulation and clean-up of polluting activities. 
The essence of the Principle is that the polluter (often a firm) should be the first to pay for polluting activities - although it tends to pass on some or all of the costs to its customers. 
The application of this Principle may influence industrial technological change in several ways. 
For example, if pollution costs are deemed to be excessively high, then this may induce firms to invest in research and development aimed at reducing pollution. 
Spin-off effects such as the production of new marketable technology may be possible. 
The pollution haven hypothesis will be challenged in Section III below. 
It has also been argued that the performance of environmental regulatory policy instruments depends more on the institutional framework within which they are used than on their technical characteristics. 
For a complete discussion of this point see Majone (1976). 
17. Environmental regulation based on financial liability is a relatively recent phenomenon which owes its evolution largely to the development of "Superfund" legislation in the United States. 
Firms are required, in some areas, to post financial bonds prior to the beginning of their operations. 
Should they not meet agreed environmental conditions before commencement of operations, the bond can be cashed to pay for necessary clean-up. 
This mechanism is law in both Canada and Malaysia. 
Retrospective-liability instruments are used to establish liability for polluted sites used by one or more firms in the past. 
Usually, clean-up is undertaken using public funds, and then legal instruments are used to target and bill former owners/operators for the State's effort. 
Many economists, for instance, have argued convincingly in support of the increased use of so-called market mechanisms and the abandonment of direct standards approaches to environmental regulation. 
Majone (1976) has found that most market mechanisms, while theoretically free of administrative complexity, have proved to be as subject to political and administrative "conditioning" and "bargaining" as other types of regulatory measures. 
So far there exists insufficient empirical evidence to evaluate the effectiveness of different market mechanisms. 
19. Effluent (or pollution) charges are often considered (especially by economists) to be the best tool of environmental policy (Majone, 1976). 
In theory, the charge is set according to the marginal damage (cost) for each unit of pollution emitted. 
The optimum would be reached when marginal treatment costs (or costs associated with developing appropriate technologies for pollution reduction) equalled the pollution charge. 
Jacobs (1991, p. 140) has noted that the charges levied in most of the currently operating effluent tax schemes are much too low to provide incentives for improving environmental performance. 
Rather, their primary purpose has been the raising of government revenue. 
20. Another preferred regulatory tool of environmental economists is the establishment of localized micromarkets in pollution permits. 
Dales (1968) first proposed, in 1968, the idea of establishing markets in pollution rights. 
In these, the Government sets an upper limit on a specific pollutant for a certain area (usually defined geographically) over a certain period of time. It then issues pollution permits or rights, which are basically licences allowing a certain emission level of the regulated substance. 
Polluters in the defined area are free to buy, sell or trade those pollution permits. 
Those innovative firms that reduce pollution may sell their pollution permits to heavier polluters for a profit. 
Government can exert an indirect influence over this process through its control of the permit market. 
However, it must be noted that theoretical models have also been developed that show that pollution permit trading may actually decrease the incentive to innovate relative to direct control methods of environmental regulation (Mauleg, 1989). 
Emission taxes and auctionable permits were found to provide the highest incentive to innovate, as they rewarded the innovator with positive gains beyond the firm's own application of the technology through the benefits accrued from its wider diffusion to other firms. 
So far there exists insufficient empirical evidence to evaluate the effectiveness of different market mechanisms. 
22. Environmental impact assessment has become the most widespread form of environmental requirement for mining and metal-processing operations. 
Virtually all new mining operations must undergo some form of assessment before development and credit approval. 
Environmental impact assessment is valuable for pointing out possible negative impacts of mining on the environment. 
Alternative approaches, or remedial plans, can then be required as part of the mine permit requirement. 
The World Bank and other international donor agencies and development banks will not provide credit unless satisfactory environmental assessments of the proposed project have been undertaken and acted upon. 
23. Policy guided by the Polluter Pays Principle deals mainly with the results of environmental mismanagement - pollution - and its treatment once it has occurred. 
By virtue of the requirement to reduce pollution at source, pollution prevention requires a priori that change be made to either the technology or the organization of the production process, or to both. 
This requires the development of new technological and managerial capabilities within the firm, technological alliances with equipment suppliers, and collaboration with research and development institutions. 
The reasons for this are rooted in the determinants of environmental management practices in the firm. 
Capacity to innovate is, in turn, related to the entrepreneurial characteristics of the firm's management; its access to capital, technological resources and skills; and the broader policy and economic environment in which it operates. 
This evidence suggests that technical change, stimulated by the "Environmental Imperative", is reducing both production and environmental costs to the advantage of those dynamic firms that possess the competence and resources to innovate. 
However, the evidence is strongest for large new investment projects and greenfield sites. 
The development of technological and managerial capabilities to effect technical change in such organizations would clearly lead to improved efficiencies in the use of energy and chemical reagents, as well as to higher metal recovery levels. 
Thus, improved production efficiency would result in improved overall environment management, including better workplace health and safety. 
24. The present section reviews the evolution of regulatory regimes in key mineral-producing countries, while drawing on the preceding analysis of existing mechanisms. 
The pollution prevention regulatory mode in effect represents a paradigm shift and so far has been initiated only in countries of North America, China and Ghana. 
However, this is in contrast to the fact that many developing countries have inappropriately copied United States regulations and proceeded in stages to regulate different environmental media, starting with water then air. 
More recently, ecosystem conservation, groundwater protection and rehabilitation requirements after mining have come to mean that regulation dealing with land and solid waste is also becoming increasingly important. 
The provincial Governments retain primary responsibility for undertaking environmental assessments of proposed development projects; protecting provincial waters against pollution; controlling and permitting the development of natural resources; and implementing air quality requirements negotiated by the federal Government. 
The project approval processes, which now incorporate environmental impact assessment, have resulted in adjustments in the way that Australian mining projects are currently developed (Cox, 1992, p. 4). 
Recently, the amount of legislation pertaining to the environmental impacts of mining operations has grown considerably as a result of public pressures. 
Table 3 summarizes environmental legislation applicable to mining and metal processing in Australia. 
28. The European Community (EC) currently determines the most important aspects of environmental legislation applicable to mining operations in member States. 
EC Directive No. 85/337 requires the consideration of environmental effects at the earliest possible stages in member state government decision-making. 
Environmental assessment of proposed mining projects is also required prior to approval. 
Emission values have been set for emissions of specific heavy metals and dust. 
However, legally binding national emission limits have been set only in Germany and Spain. 
Table 4 summarizes selected details of environmental regulation affecting mining and metal processing in EC and certain member States. 
29. A relatively small indigenous mining capacity has forced Japan to invest in mining projects abroad in order to secure mineral supplies. 
Initial environmental regulations aimed at the Japanese smelting industry tended to require the modernization of smelters and their being equipped with emission control technologies. 
These add-on controls were required to disperse waste gases through high stacks, recover modest amounts of sulphuric acid and remove dust through electrostatic precipitation. 
In addition, individual firms were encouraged to develop innovative smelting technologies that improved environmental and productive performance. 
Japanese air control requirements have become increasingly stringent - in line with those developed in the United States. 
However, since Japan does not mine its own minerals, it faces the unique challenge of confronting a wide variety of conditions and government regulations in the countries in which its mining and smelting industries operate. 
The response of Japanese mining and smelting firms has therefore been to set levels of a technological excellence that, in not only meeting but often exceeding government requirements elsewhere, often establishes best environmental practice in mining and smelting. 
30. In Brazil, the central Government shares jurisdictional responsibility for the environment with the States and municipalities. 
The central Government legislates on various aspects of mineral resources related to development, but authority for legislating on environmental issues associated with mining is largely decentralized. 
There is no comprehensive set of rules regulating the mining sector in Brazil. 
Mining policy is largely set out in the Constitution which includes procedural guidelines regarding the granting of mining permits and various statutory laws (Andrade, 1993). 
The first initiative to institutionalize authority over the environment at the federal level was the creation of the Special Environment Secretariat in 1973. 
After its formation, a disparate set of rules and regulations were developed in an effort to control industrial pollution. 
Table 5 outlines the environmental regulations applicable to mining and metal processing in Brazil. 
Allowed for the development of ad hoc federal environmental rules applicable to mining. 
31. The Chilean Law 3133, promulgated in 1916, represents one of the world's first attempts to apply environmental controls in the mining industry. 
It stipulated that unneutralized wastes from industrial sources should not be dumped in aqueducts, artificial or natural riverbeds, lakes, lagoons, or other water deposits. 
Law 3133 also noted that natural or artificial riverbeds containing drinking or irrigation water were not to be used for mine tailings deposit. 
32. Environmental protection has received a heightened degree of government attention in China since the First National Environmental Protection Conference was held in Beijing in August 1973 (Gao, Wenmin and Xinhai, 1993). 
The Environmental Protection Leading Group was established under the State Council in 1974, and various national environmental standards were developed specifying norms for environmental quality and pollutant emissions. 
The Constitution of the People's Republic of China, adopted on 5 March 1978, states specifically that the State protects environment and natural resources against pollution and other public nuisances (Gao, Zhiyou and Wenmin, 1992). 
Implementation of this Act marked the beginning of legislative environmental management in China. 
Table 7 outlines the environmental regulations applicable to mining in China. 
34. Acid rain is the key transboundary problem associated with mining and non-ferrous metals production, although groundwater and surface-water pollution can cause regional problems, for example, mercury contamination from gold-mining in the Amazon. 
The political challenge in the European Community and North America of dealing with acid rain originating from neighbouring-country mining smelters is a key issue. 
Despite this, not all member States have been equally willing to implement the changes required to reduce acid rain. 
Much of the 1980s was spent negotiating an international agreement between these two countries to achieve source reductions of sulphur dioxide. 
The result of these negotiations was the Canada/United States Agreement on Air Quality, signed in March 1991. 
As a result, the 1990 Amendments to the United States Clean Air Act directed considerable attention to further control of sulphur dioxide and toxic emissions from mineral smelting operations. 
The United States Congress introduced a plan, under the authority of the Clean Air Act (1990 Amendments), to reduce sulphur dioxide emissions from 1980 levels by 10 million tons. 
A national cap of 8.9 million tons of sulphur dioxide per year is required by the year 2000. 
The provincial Governments, by entering into agreements with the federal Government, have been largely responsible for enforcing the required reductions at smelters within provincial boundaries. 
35. It is highly probable that international environmental issues and agreements will have a more significant impact on the world mining industry. 
The current world-wide interest in making environmental issues relevant to trade in world commodities will likely require that all nations produce metals and minerals in an environmentally sound manner in order to avoid restrictive trade barriers in some form. 
Such agreements may have positive and negative environmental consequences for the world mining industry. 
The Basel Convention on the control of Transboundary Movements of Hazardous Wastes and their Disposal, which attempts to regulate the trade of hazardous substances, is a good example. 
Many metals that could be recycled more effectively by countries that wish to do so are currently not transported across national boundaries because of restrictions applied by the Basel Convention. 
However, the Basel Convention also prevents the transport of mining slag from developed countries to the underdeveloped ones that cannot treat the waste (but may wish to earn foreign exchange through payment for its disposal). 
36. By 1980, economists, business leaders and politicians had confirmed that environmental regulation was costly, in terms of both the administrative costs borne by taxpayers and the indirect costs placed on the economy (United States, Environmental Protection Agency, 1979). 
Since environmental regulations had not been designed initially with cost-effectiveness and efficiency in mind, it is hardly surprising that they failed to meet such criteria. 
Hence, many of the goals of environmental regulation were not achieved in the 1970s. 
Environmental problems were much more difficult (and expensive) to solve than either the public or politicians had imagined. 
As a result, politicians in the United States now require regulatory agencies to provide information about what areas they are thinking of regulating, to publish preliminary regulations and to hold hearings before deciding final rules or guidelines (Gruenspecht and Lave, 1989). 
In the United States, the public may challenge regulatory proposals during the hearing process or through the courts. 
The courts have reacted to this challenge by examining not only whether the Environmental Protection Agency has followed due process and statutory authority, but also whether their own actions seem reasonable. 
The American President (through executive order) has also required EPA to carry out cost-benefit analysis on potential regulatory options and to explain why certain options are chosen over the alternatives. 
Such trends are also present, albeit to a lesser degree, in Canada. 
These processes are cumbersome, requiring large amounts of professional work and analysis as well as time to establish final rules. 
The result of all this deliberation is usually weak, contradictory regulatory goals. 
He also noted widespread lack of clarity in regulatory language and in the official strategies for those activities' implementation. 
Vague language in regulations often left room for authoritative differences in opinion (and for legal challenge). 
Subjective use of the language of regulations has therefore been noted as a major cause of uncertainty in industry, which in turn has had a negative impact on technological innovation. 
These authors have also argued, however, that the uncertainty associated with environmental regulation can be both necessary and beneficial for stimulating technological innovation. 
While recognizing that levels of uncertainty can become so great that inaction on the part of industry results, they also maintain that too much certainty about final regulatory standards is not likely to lead to the development of technology fulfilling more than the minimum requirements. 
38. Environmental regulations are also often contradicted by economic and industrial policies. 
For example, several countries with tropical forests have recently introduced policies aimed at the conservation of those forests. 
At the same time, countries such as Brazil, Ecuador and Colombia have parallel economic policies to promote industrial investment, especially by foreign firms, in these remote areas. 
In one such case, the Government of Ecuador authorized the mining investment of Rio Tinto-Zinc Corporation (RTZ) in one of its national parks; this resulted in the firm's withdrawing to avoid controversy over the issue. 
Similarly in Brazil, forest conservation policies were in place (this being in part conditional upon EC and World Bank loans), yet the Carajas smelters continued to be fuelled by large amounts of charcoal from the neighbouring forests. 
In essence, the problem with the command-and-control mode of environmental policy is that it deals with the regulation of industry and not with its promotion. 
However, if production efficiency and innovative capability, ahead of regulatory regime, are the major determinant of environmental performance in firms, then environmental policy needs to address the issue of the barriers and incentives to innovation. 
Pollution prevention regulation goes some way towards recognizing the problem, but it does not incorporate comprehensive policy mechanisms that can deal with both the causes of environmental mismanagement and the need to foster production efficiency and innovativeness. 
Rapidly evolving environmental regulatory frameworks in the industrialized countries and the prospects of their application, reinforced by credit conditionality in the developing countries, are stimulating this trend. 
Changing technological and environmental behaviour in this context is evident particularly in the large North American and Australian mining firms as described above, but is also becoming apparent in developing country-based firms operating in, for example, Chile, Brazil and Ghana. 
However, it seems to be the new operators and dynamic private firms that are changing their environmental behaviour, while both State-owned enterprises and small-scale mining groups in developing countries, with some exceptions, continue to face constraints regarding their capacity to change environmentally damaging practices. 
42. It is inevitable that only those firms that are dynamic and have new project development plans are in a position to invest in the research and development required to develop more environmentally sound alternatives, or to raise the capital to acquire those alternatives from technology suppliers. 
Indeed, after a long period of conservative and incremental technical change, alternative process routes for mineral production are being developed and these are emerging as economically more efficient as well as environmentally less hazardous. 
Furthermore, firms are beginning to sell their innovative technologies (since they prefer to commercialize them so as to recoup their research and development costs) rather than their obsolete ones (and thereby risk shareholders' displeasure or retrospective penalties as environmental regulations are increasingly enforced in developing countries). 
Some mining firms have even pushed the capacity of their technology to comply with regulations beyond existing bounds. 
As a consequence they are seeking to increase regulation, particularly on a worldwide scale, because in meeting stricter standards, they can use their new environmentally sound technologies to their competitive advantage. 
43. The environmental trajectories that different mining firms might follow in response to environmental and market conditions are categorized in figure II. 
This diagram could be a planning tool for both firms and Governments. 
It can help to evaluate the environmental and economic implications of applying different policies. 
(The threshold of "environmental competitiveness" for a given regulatory context is also representable by X and firm operations exhibiting compliance with such regulation have environmental trajectories that, as depicted in figure II, may be located in the quadrants below the horizontal axis.) 
However, owing to market pressures - mainly a real decline in metal prices - combined with the economic inefficiencies of the firms, some of them go bankrupt (this is represented by a trajectory towards quadrant B). 
They will leave a legacy of environmental pollution behind, and as in the case for example of Bolivia's State mining firm and of Carnon (in the United Kingdom), the burden of clean-up will fall on the State and society. 
difficult to differentiate between purely environmental factors and the range of other reasons why a firm's cost curve starts increasing. 
However, as figure II shows, the size of this group would be expected to grow, since with combined market and regulatory pressures' lowering the threshold of economic and environmental competitiveness, the average firm will survive in the new regime only if it innovates. 
Therefore, even the previously dynamic firms will need to keep their environmental trajectories moving ahead of the encroaching thresholds of economic/environmental competitiveness (X1 and X2). 
First, an implied close-down due to regulatory burden does not signal the end of environmental degradation. 
Rather, it heralds a new phase of environmental management: decommissioning, clean-up and rehabilitation - all of which impose significant costs. 
Second, only in very few countries are operators liable, once operations have closed, for the clean-up of their "sins of the past". 
The United States with its Superfund liability laws, is an exception. 
Therefore, pushing forward the technological frontier and moving the threshold of economic and environmental competitiveness may increase the overall extent of environmental degradation (particularly that without liability). 
The environmental imperative's policy challenge, which the pollution prevention proponents must face, is therefore how to keep firms sufficiently dynamic to be able to reduce their pollution at source, clean up profitably pollution that "escapes" and, in the meantime, generate increasing amounts of economic wealth. 
The policy challenge is therefore environmental innovation. This means combining the regulation and promotion of industrial activity into an integrated policy. 
46. Although some mining firms have resisted the application of environmental regulation to their existing operations, a growing number of dynamic innovative firms are making new investments in environmental management. 
In part, this is because those firms see an evolution towards stricter environmental regulation, and it is also to their competitive advantage to be pushing environmental and technological frontiers forward. 
Free of the encumbrance of sunken investments in pollutant-producing obsolete technology, or with significant resources for research and development and technology acquisition, they have chosen either to develop cleaner process alternatives or to select new improved technologies from mining equipment suppliers (who are themselves busy innovating). 
Increasingly, new investment projects are incorporating both improved economic and environmental efficiencies into new production processes, through not just the appearance of new plants or equipment, but also the development of improved management and organizational practices. 
47. Examples of innovation to reduce smelter emissions, improve the efficiency of metals extraction and improve waste management have emerged in several case-studies (Warhurst, 1993). 
Inco is now one of the world's lowest-cost nickel producers. 
Furthermore, like other dynamic firms that are responding to environmental regulation through innovation, Inco is seeking to recoup research and development costs through an aggressive effort to license its technology with firms in other copper-processing and nickel-processing countries. 
Homestake's McLaughlin gold-mine in California is a good example of a new mine and processing facility that has been designed, constructed and operated from the outset within the bounds of the world's strictest environmental regime. 
(The gold-mine of Kennecott, at Barney's Canyon in Utah, is another example (see Warhurst, 1992c).) 
Environmental efficiency is built into every aspect of the gold-mining process. 
The mining operation, therefore, combines a myriad of innovative technologies to define "best practice" in environmental management. 
48. In conclusion, these few examples suggest that dynamic firms are not closing down, reinvesting elsewhere or exporting pollution to less restrictive regulatory regimes in developing countries. 
Rather they are adapting to environmental regulatory pressures by innovating, improving and commercializing their environmental technology and management practices at home and abroad. 
C. Cleaning up "sins of the past" 
Searching out the many foreign investors that have long since returned home, or indeed the bankrupt local miners concerned, makes the task of determining liability and enforcing clean-up a daunting one in the developing country context. 
Even where State ownership exists, the resources and skills required to assure that environmental liability are rarely processed, although such ownership might be shown to provide economic opportunities to local firms to participate in clean-up. 
51. There are two types of policy mechanisms that can be used to promote environmental innovation in industry, and therefore to encourage a pollution prevention approach. 
The first set includes expenditure programmes to support research and development, environmental engineering, clean technology development and training in environmental management. 
The second set comprises incentives to stimulate and reward firms for environmental innovation and technology diffusion. 
This suggests that flexible taxation provisions that allow and encourage innovative responses by industry are needed to complement strict standards and regulatory goals. 
Regulatory authorities need to be seen to respond in this way. Moreover the rate of technological advance in pollution control is probably, at least for the informed regulator, the most useful criterion by which to judge the effect of environmental policies. 
57. Not only are technological and managerial capabilities required to innovate or to deal with new and emerging technologies, but they are also vital to an environmental management strategy using existing technology and owing to the need to resolve pervasive inefficiencies. 
Contractual conditions may reinforce this situation. 
These would include interfirm collaboration to develop the technological and managerial capabilities to innovate, in-depth training beyond the requirements of operating skills, and information dissemination programmes. 
These would evaluate the evolutionary development of a firm's competitiveness and environmental performance, in response both to changing market conditions and to regulatory requirements, and therefore its contribution to sustainable development goals. 
I, Resolution Adopted by the Conference (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
Recent trends in environmental management of the industrial mining sector in Ghana. Paper presented at the Third Annual Mining and Environment Research Network Workshop, Wiston House, Steyning, United Kingdom, 14-16 September 1993. Acton, J. P., and others (1992). 
Technology and Industrial Health, vol. 7, No. 516, pp. 335-345. and G. R. Heaton (1979). The effects of health and environmental regulation on technological change in the chemical industry. 
(1989). Soil clean-up of Smuggler Mountain site. Unpublished briefing paper. Washington, D.C. (March). 
(1993). Environmental management in a heterogeneous mining industry: the case of Peru. Unpublished paper presented at the Third Annual Mining and Environment Research Network Workshop, Wiston House, Steyning, United Kingdom, 14-17 September 1993. 
Washington, D.C.: Resources for the Future. Environmental Degradation from Mining and Mineral Processing in Developing Countries: Corporate Responses and National Policies. Paris: OECD Development Centre. Forthcoming. 
The first was sponsored by the Government of Norway and the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development and was held at Oslo from 13 to 15 October 1993. 
Useful advice, suggestions and contributions received from individual experts and non-governmental and other organizations have also been reflected to the extent possible. 
The experts may wish to consider these or other proposals that may arise from their discussions and suggest ways and means of implementing them. 
5. Comprehensive studies on the information systems that already exist and the extent and pattern of usage of these systems may need to be undertaken as a first step to understanding the nature of the information access problem. 
6. An international network of clearing-houses for technology information and information referral could be established. 
An inventory of existing clearing-houses might be developed to help define the international network. 
7. The concept of clearing-houses could also be expanded to private sector initiatives through the establishment of "independent technology transfer agencies" (ITTAs). 
ITTAs could serve as links between technology originators and technology recipients and encourage a greater commitment from the private sector to the transfer of environmentally sound technologies. 
8. It might be useful to consider the creation of "one-stop shops" within developing countries which could assist potential investors obtain all required information on investment conditions from one source. 
These "shops" would centralize the information available within the country on all aspects of national conditions related to the transfer of technology. They would act as referral centres to provide information and other services (e.g., consulting services) relevant to technology transfer. 
10. Demonstration projects are needed to show the effectiveness and appropriateness of technologies to specific country applications. 
Demonstrations can be designed to display an individual technique or technology or disseminate systems where know-how is shared first, so that users can make an educated decision on the type of equipment to purchase. 
11. Reports and case studies could be disseminated about successful applications of environmentally sound technologies. 
The case study should describe the application conditions so that potential users can assess appropriateness for their needs. 
Names and organizational contacts could be provided for additional information on the case study. 
12. Public information programmes including audio/visual displays could be developed. 
Support for non-governmental public education programmes on urban and industrial pollution problems and environmentally sound technologies could be provided. 
15. Benchmarking is an effective instrument for assessing, monitoring and encouraging best practice standards at the firm level. 
A collaborative effort between appropriate international bodies and private sector firms to find acceptable means of extending its effectiveness should be established. 
16. Not all proprietary knowledge is in private hands and means of accelerating the transfer of public knowledge could improve access to environmentally sound technologies. 
An international agency could be designated to act as an effective information gathering and networking agency. 
17. Governments could be encouraged to establish centralized, national referral services for information on publicly-owned technology. 
Non-governmental groups and non-profit organizations may also be encouraged to participate in national referral services for information on publicly owned technologies. 
18. Efforts in the area of technological cooperation need to encourage continual upgrading of environmental standards. 
19. The absence or weakness of effective regulatory structures and enforcement mechanisms presents a major obstacle to the attraction of environmentally sound technologies. 
Priority may be given to starting the process by designing minimally effective, simple regulatory systems and then on the gradual development of more effective measures over time. 
20. Industrial estates and clusters of industries (especially small and medium-sized industry) where environmental capital costs and operations and maintenance expenses are shared could be promoted. 
21. Environmental audit procedures and manuals, programmes for self-assessment of compliance and electronic systems for specific industries could be developed. 
22. Teaming could be promoted between national and foreign experts, between national organizations and foreign corporations, including transnational corporations, and between foreign and national municipalities to exchange know-how and technology. 
23. An experts exchange programme could be established to identify and provide funding for exchanges among developing country technology experts who now reside in industrialized countries but wish to use their knowledge to help their country of origin. 
25. Manuals on environmentally sound technologies could be prepared, implementation procedures established and in-country training, workshops and technology fairs conducted. 
26. A network of research centres focusing on environmentally sound technologies could be established. 
27. A detailed assessment of the current level of funding for technology transfer assistance to developing countries from bilateral, multilateral and other sources could be conducted. 
Funding should be broken down by country, sector, funding source, type of programme and other relevant factors. 
28. Efforts to encourage private investment, such as reducing trade barriers, encouraging competition, opening up markets to foreign collaboration, reducing corporate taxes, allowing exchange rates to float and other market reforms and sector restructuring are likely to have a substantial impact on improving access to capital for new technologies. 
29. An "environmentally sound technology rights bank" (ESTRB) could be created as an intermediary that would acquire patent rights to sounder technologies and make them available to developing countries under favourable terms. 
30. A financing facility could be created for joint venture technology development and commercialization involving enterprises from developed and developing countries. 
The main concern of developed country firms is the level of risk associated with product development and commercialization, particularly when investing in developing countries. 
31. Lending policies based on loans where funds paid back are used to make new loans could be promoted. 
These changes coincide with the growing awareness of a greater role for market coordination in the development process and the evolving nature of governmental intervention. 
37. None the less, the need for information is consistently identified as a major bottleneck in the transfer of technology. 
(c) Information systems tend to have a specialized clientele, located within single ministries or departments. 
It might be useful to consider the creation of "one-stop shops" within developing countries which could assist potential investors obtain all required information on investment conditions from one source. 
These "shops" would centralize the information available within the country on all aspects of national conditions related to the transfer of technology. 
They would act as referral centres to provide information and other services (e.g., consulting services) relevant to technology transfer. 
39. The role of government is to provide effective incentives and a supportive infrastructure, particularly in developing countries, where the commercialization of environmentally sound technologies is likely to face the greatest obstacles. 
Where technologies are owned by small and medium-sized enterprises, these problems are compounded. 
Export promotion schemes are considered to be one possible avenue to pursue in this context. 
However, purely commercial transactions are not likely to induce a full environmental improvement. 
In addition, technology-exporting countries should closely examine the terms and conditions under which technology transfer takes place to determine possible steps to improve the concessional and preferential dimension of such transfers. 
41. National efforts are not sufficient; they must be extended upwards to the bilateral and multilateral levels and also downwards to the local level. 
42. Modernizing government structures provides an important starting point from which to enhance environmental performance. 
These reform measures extend to the important area of government research and development activities, where a refocus on improving the commercialization of environmental technologies is considered important. 
44. Government reforms would be essential at the local level, particularly as many environmental problems are increasingly coming under their jurisdiction. 
Capacity-building is urgently needed to strengthen enforcement and monitoring capacities in the realm of environmental management. 
45. Firms have a positive role to play as the key agents of technology generation and transfer and in improving environmental conditions. 
46. Governments should work with industry in identifying current best practice and existing technologies that could contribute to solving specific environmental problems faced by economically disadvantaged countries. 
47. Firms, in particular transnational corporations, can play an important role in promoting environmental awareness in countries where they operate. 
The involvement of transnational corporations in the economies of developing countries was seen as an opportunity to spread environmental awareness and higher environmental standards. 
48. Better dialogues should be established between transnational corporations, Governments and local firms through new partnerships and other innovative institutional forums such as technology centres and centres of excellence for the dissemination of information and training. 
49. Technology transfer is often a component of foreign direct investment (FDI). 
Such transfers may occur among affiliates (parent firm and branches or subsidiaries) or through a joint venture. 
In either case, the attraction lies in the fact that the supplier retains control and earns dividends rather than royalties. 
A recipient may benefit from investment of foreign capital and long-term cooperation. 
They are purely commercial transactions and are therefore undertaken only when the political, economic and technical climates are considered suitable and predictable for a long-term investment and profitability. 
Governments may seek to attract FDI for environmentally sound technologies through a number of policy instruments, such as tax holidays, grants, subsidizing a portion of pollution control expenses and assisting in waste disposal. 
51. The Oslo Workshop and other forums have noted the differences in access to privately held environmentally sound technologies. 
52. Some experts believe that access to environmentally sound technologies is more an issue of finance than of patents and licences. 
Small companies in developing countries that lack the financial resources of large corporations face the biggest constraints when acquiring proprietary rights. 
The purchasing or licensing of patents clearly carries a price. 
For example, potential users may exploit technological information which is patented in some countries but not in their own. 
Some countries have compulsory licensing legislation. 
53. There are three key issues concerned with intellectual property rights. 
55. The main source of information about intellectual property is the national patent office, where the technical information, the name of the patent holder and other relevant information are publicly available. 
In addition, the World Intellectual Property Organization (WIPO) of the United Nations system acts as an international conduit of national patent information. 
Upon request, WIPO will provide state-of-art searches for specific technologies, or sub-classes of technologies. 
It will also, at cost, 6/ commission technology profiles. 
These profiles compile data on all new technologies (patents) in a given area (e.g., solar energy) and analyse the data with respect to a number of parameters relevant to technology transfer and application. 
Obviously very specific, accepted technological criteria would be required for a technology to be described as "environmentally sound". 
If such criteria could be developed and adopted, then a patent application, in addition to proving novelty and industrial applicability, could also demonstrate environmental soundness. 
This would not have to be a requirement for patentability, but for flagging certain technologies which might be of special interest. 
57. The issue of publicly owned technologies and technologies in the public domain has come up in several different meetings and contexts. 
58. Technologies may be in the public domain either because they have never been patented or because their patents have expired. 
Even when the technology (i.e., the technological information) is freely available and relevant, without the related hardware and technical assistance the value of the information would most likely be limited to countries with a highly developed technical capacity. 
Patents expire from between 17 and 20 years. 
In addition, patents lapse if annual fees are not paid by the patent holder. 
In many cases such fees are progressive, and the cost of maintaining them ceases to be economic. 
Large companies in the private sector monitor the early expiration of patents, and the information is available through private services. 
If a user can identify the precise patent of interest, then it is a simple, inexpensive and public matter to determine whether or not the patent has entered the public domain. 
To monitor the status of all technologies, or even whole sectors of technologies, however, would be beyond the scope of current available funding. 
60. Technologies are also owned by the public sector, including both Governments and non-profit organizations. 
Although technology is owned by Governments, it is not necessarily freely available. 
On the contrary, some Governments employ officers just to promote the licensing of their publicly owned technologies. 
None the less, the technology may be less expensive than privately held patents and, more important, it may come partially packaged with financing for demonstration and adaptation. 
61. In various workshops which have been organized over the past two years, several issues with respect to technology assessment have become apparent. 
In both cases, technology assessment has been viewed as a limiting, or controlling, factor in decision-making. It has been perceived as holding both an adversarial and a normative position, one in which decisions are scrutinized and judged to be either good or bad. 
Technology assessment, however, should be viewed as a valuable input to the decision-making process. 
It is the decision makers themselves, whether they are government ministers, planning commissions or corporate executives, who set the parameters and establish the criteria for assessment. 
For example, some of these criteria may be identified by environmental regulations; others by market or social needs; still others by skill requirements; and so forth. 
Within these parameters, technology assessment specialists gather and analyse the relevant information and present it for consideration. 
Decision makers still make the decisions. 
62. Once this concept has been accepted, a number of other issues arise. 
Who does the assessment, how independent of the decision makers are they, and where are they located structurally? Although some general answers may be provided based on empirical evidence, the answers will be as individual to a country or a firm as are the final decisions themselves. 
Some of these are more directly related to policy; others to projects; and still others to specific technologies. 
Some are concerned solely with environmental parameters; others with a whole range of social, economic, cultural and environmental factors. 
Again, decision makers should decide which methodologies are the most appropriate to their needs. 
In every case, however, it is essential that workshops and training courses be made available to teach these methodologies. 
In general, this is done best at the national level, working with real case examples of policies, projects or technologies which require assessment. 
Apart from national modalities, consideration might also be given to the international exchange of assessments, where this is feasible. 
64. A third issue relates to information gathering. 
Although this is actually a subset of the methodological questions, it has its own requirements. 
This is especially relevant to the various patent-related services, such as the state-of-the-art searches. 
65. The Oslo Workshop stressed the need to build local capabilities for sustainable development as an integrated part of a broader agenda for sound economic growth and structural change. 
Effective measures in this area, it was suggested, should be grounded at the firm level, as well as through efforts of industrial associations, research and development centres, national non-governmental organizations and public sector officials among others. 
Learning to collect and arrange data at the national level provides an opportunity for honing technical and organizational skills. 
Gaining access to external information through electronic databases, referral systems and so forth not only increases the users' knowledge but also empowers them by bringing them into international networks of information and discourse. 
70. Given the stagnation of official financial flows and the apparent absence of "new and additional financial resources", new financial mechanisms and means have to be explored and encouraged in order to promote the transfer of environmentally sound technologies. 
Rather, a more entrepreneurial approach is required in searching for future projects with environmental and economic pay-offs. 
71. One possible suggestion for consideration by Governments and intergovernmental bodies is the creation of an "environmentally sound technology rights bank" (ESTRB) as an intermediary that would acquire patent rights to sounder technologies and make them available to developing countries under favourable terms. 
Such a bank would cover as much of the developing world as possible, while the technology owner would retain exploitative rights in the industrialized regions. 
It therefore follows that there is a strong case to be made for promoting cost-shared market-driven research in critical technology areas. 
The development and commercialization process could involve consortia that include manufacturers, universities and national laboratories to tap the private sector for innovative technology. 
A hallmark of this approach is that developing countries participate directly in the development and adaptation of innovative technologies, and thus are able to influence the outcome so that these technologies are also appropriate to the developing country situation. 
In this model, a private company builds a project, operates it long enough to pay back its debt and to achieve a return on equity, and then transfers it to the host Government. 
Project finance is normally on a "limited recourse" basis - only income from the project will be used to repay lenders and investors. 
BOT revenues are derived either from user charges or from a pre-determined payment by the Government, regardless of the amount of usage. 
77. In less than two decades, the HIV/AIDS pandemic has swept across all continents and regions of the world, and its impact has shattered families, sorely strained health systems and irrevocably altered the health of individuals and communities. 
For both diseases, the most immediate and effective technologies for reducing mortality are those related to correct clinical management. 
81. The introduction of new live vaccines in medical and veterinary practice, especially those developed with the use of genetically modified microorganisms, can in principle have adverse environmental impacts. 
In view of this, the accurate evaluation of all components of vaccine safety is a key subject for the transfer of vaccine technology to any country. 
Risk assessment must be based on sound scientific principles, requiring participation of experts from appropriate disciplines. 
83. Evaluation of risk should be conducted at each step of development from the research laboratory to small-scale and large-scale production and finally to commercial use. 
84. Specific aspects for evaluating live vaccines are genetic stability, potential of shedding into the environment, interspecies transmission and ease of monitoring these events based on specific genetic markers. 
85. Development of transgenic animals should be encouraged in cases where no animal models are available to provide the relevant information about the safety of a new product. 
This point could be illustrated by the establishment of transgenic mice for study of pathogenesis of infections caused by poliovirus and for assessment of new poliovirus candidate vaccines. 
However, the need for safety related to the release of transgenic mice to the wild should be identified. 
86. Case-by-case evaluation should be the rule unless sufficient experience and an adequate body of knowledge is gathered to allow generalization based on experience and conclusions regarding the behaviour of vaccines. 
87. The development of technologies and techniques to monitor and assess the health situation in a country's population in relation to the spread of infection with HIV is essential. 
It will help to analyse the stage that the epidemic has reached in a country and to develop response strategies. 
88. To ensure that HIV-infected people and people with AIDS can be sustained, it is crucial to maintain the availability of essential drugs and other supplies required for their care. 
As many countries cannot afford the high cost related to the access and transfer of some of the technologies involved (e.g., patent rights), further cooperation with the pharmaceutical industry is needed to enhance their availability. 
90. The development and transfer of clinical management guidelines for the appropriate treatment of patients with opportunistic and related infections, such as tuberculosis, has become necessary. 
91. The technology to produce oral rehydration salts (ORS) can be introduced and maintained in many developing countries, although in a few situations the high cost of the local ORS product may make it preferable to obtain it on the international market. 
92. The ARI and DD control technologies are in the public domain. 
Since its introduction, ORS has remained a product primarily available in the public health system and given to the patient free or at a low cost. 
93. As developing countries are the principal candidates for new vaccines, scientists from these countries should benefit from the tremendous progress industrialized countries are now experiencing in the different areas of immunology, biotechnology, vaccinology and biosafety, and become themselves involved in the development of new and improved vaccines. 
Transfer of environmentally sound technology for vaccine development throughout the world is an important objective. 
94. To ensure the appropriate management of vaccination technology, countries need appropriate scientific and technical expertise, specific scientific advisory bodies, mechanisms to gather information on local environmental conditions, and systems for the provision of information to and education of the public. 
95. The transfer of vaccination technology to countries calls for the establishment and maintenance of expert advisory panels, collection and dissemination of biotechnology information and a database of international and national regulations related to vaccination and biotechnology. 
96. Training of local scientists is a key subject in the transfer of environmentally sound technology to countries. 
97. The final objective of a training programme is to create in many countries a nucleus of scientists that will play an institution-strengthening role and become directly involved in the development and evaluation of new vaccines. 
98. In order to promote the transfer of vaccination technology to countries, a five-year fellowship programme associated with present research activities should be established. 
100. Perhaps the single largest application of renewable energy at the present time is the use of biomass for domestic cooking. 
101. Biogasification is an extremely versatile and mature technology and has been adopted on a large scale in China and India. 
Yet the promise of the early 1970s has not materialized in most developing countries in the absence of aggressive dissemination backed by adequate extension services. 
102. Some developing countries, notably Brazil and Zimbabwe, have demonstrated the commercial viability of liquid fuels derived from biomass (especially from the sugarcane industry) as full or partial replacement of petrol/gasoline for spark ignition engines. 
The technology is already available for commercial transfer and many tropical countries have an excellent opportunity to upgrade their sugar industries to be co-producers of ethanol and electricity. 
103. The main commercial technology in this field is solar water heaters incorporating flat-plate collectors. 
The technology is usually procured under licence from industrial countries or is developed indigenously. 
104. Photovoltaics (PV) have tremendous potential for applications in both urban and rural settlements. 
Advances achieved in solar cells and energy storage devices during the past decade have improved the commercial viability of PV power, especially for stand-alone uses in remote locations. 
While most cell production and PV modules still come from a handful of multinational groups, the immediate scope for technology transfer and local manufacturing lies in PV subsystems; commercial technology transfer is already happening on a limited scale. 
105. Wind-energy technology is quite mature and has found applications in developing countries as both irrigation pumps and electricity generators. 
Attempts at transferring the technology of low-cost irrigation wind-pumps from one location to another have had limited success, mainly because of mismatches between wind-regimes, irrigation requirements and pump capacities. 
The technology for stand-alone systems is already commercialized in China and Mongolia, while current projects for the transfer of Danish grid-connected wind turbine technology are in progress in China, Egypt and India. 
With a high global warming potential, global emission of methane is estimated to contribute substantially to the greenhouse effect. 
Therefore, recovery and gainful utilization of methane would offer the dual benefit of a reduction in greenhouse gases and a cleaner source of energy. 
109. Mini-hydro and micro-hydro technology is already established in several developing countries, most notably in China and Nepal, and its viability has been demonstrated by studies elsewhere, for example in Peru and the United Republic of Tanzania. 
110. A serious obstacle to improving energy efficiency lies in the institutional structure for energy decision-making. 
Utilities make investment decisions, builders determine the appropriate level of building insulation, appliance manufacturers determine the energy efficiency of their products, but none of them pays the energy bill. 
111. Domestic capacity-building for the transfer and dissemination of renewable energy technologies and energy-efficient technologies in human settlements is a long-term programme. 
Experience has shown that a participatory approach with end-user involvement is crucial to successful formulation, implementation and follow-up of projects and programmes. 
112. The principal means of improving energy efficiency in buildings are (a) energy-efficient design of buildings; (b) the use of improved insulation and control devices; and (c) other innovative measures, such as waste heat recovery from extracted air and waste water. 
113. Two distinct categories of technology transfer can be considered in this context. 
The first is of intellectual goods, including environmental modelling techniques and computer software. Many of these techniques and softwares have been developed by universities and research institutions and are in the public domain. 
However, expert interpretation is often required for their use. 
Commercial software is also available internationally; it can be procured through licensing arrangements, taking into account intellectual property rights. 
114. The second category of technology transfer relates to physical products and processes. Examples include building fabric insulation products and advanced glazing technology, as well as lighting and heating control systems and active solar systems. 
Since many of these products and processes are recently developed, improved access to product and process-related information, as well as to listings of suppliers and consultants, would help to speed up the transfer of these technologies. 
115. Lighting is the single largest user of electricity in commercial offices and residential buildings in developed countries and accounts for, typically, 10 to 15 per cent of total electricity use in a developing country. 
They are simple to install, cheap to manufacture, familiar to consumers, and widely available. 
These new and innovative illumination technologies can significantly reduce the electric power capacity required to deliver lighting services in developed and developing countries. 
However, these technologies come at a high initial cost, which is a major constraint to their widespread use. 
Various incentives have been devised in developed countries to ease their entrance into the market place. 
117. Refrigerators, both residential and commercial, appear to be inefficient in many countries. 
The stock of refrigeration equipment in developing countries is rapidly rising, making refrigeration and air-conditioning a major end-use application. 
The energy efficiency of food refrigeration equipment has improved tremendously in the past 10 to 20 years, and considerable potential for further improvement remains. 
These improvements were achieved by the use of more efficient compressors and fans, by the use of more and better insulation and by reducing the wattage of the anti-sweat heater. 
118. In countries such as the United States of America, incentives to promote efficient refrigerators include rebates to customers who buy the most efficient models, as well as a "golden carrot" prize payment to the refrigerator manufacturer who develops a highly efficient model. 
119. Energy is one of the most costly inputs to the construction process and energy use in construction and in buildings-in-use is a major source of atmospheric pollution. 
The application of new energy-efficient technologies for construction and building use should, therefore, be an important element of any strategy for improving energy efficiency in human settlements and limiting the consequent atmospheric pollution. 
120. The production of building materials consumes over 75 per cent of energy used in construction and much of this goes to the manufacture of a small number of high-energy materials such as cement and steel, burnt clay and concrete products, glass and plastics. 
The principal ways to improve energy efficiency in construction are by (a) improving the energy efficiency of high-energy materials production; (b) increasing the utilization of low-energy alternatives; and (c) increasing recycling and reuse of waste materials. 
In contrast, the production of bricks, tiles and lime remains highly energy inefficient and in urgent need of upgrading in many developing countries. 
Even though energy-efficient technologies such as continuous kilns to replace intermittent kilns are available internationally, in both the public and the private domain, the dissemination of these new technologies is hampered by the dispersed and small-scale nature of these operations, the majority of which function as micro-enterprises. 
122. The second area of technological innovation is in the development of low-energy alternatives to high-energy materials. 
All these technologies offer great potential for energy saving. 
The more promising among these include the use of phospho-gypsum produced as a by-product of fertilizer manufacture, the use of blast-furnace slag and fly-ash from coal-fired power stations, in addition to colliery and mine wastes and a range of agricultural wastes. 
Major factors which currently inhibit wider use of these technologies are the lack of information about these technologies, the problem of maintaining a steady supply of wastes to prospective entrepreneurs and the competitive use of the wastes by other economic sectors. 
124. Experience has shown that a decentralized and democratic decision-making approach that maximizes end-user participation and the use of local expertise in the process of technological choice and in the design and implementation of projects, can be crucial in building the commitment to technology change that leads to sustainability. 
Pricing has been used successfully in some developing countries to promote environmentally sound technologies. 
There is a growing recognition of the efficacy of incentive-based economic instruments for programme implementation. 
They can reduce excessive reliance on regulation and public investment programmes to control pollution and stimulate innovation. 
126. Another important concern is the provision of equitable access to environmentally sound technologies to all citizens, especially the urban poor, who are usually the first to be affected by the adverse environmental and health impacts of technology use. 
One way of achieving this would be to incorporate the social costs of all technology application options in cost-benefit analyses, as well as in pricing policies. 
127. A publicly funded intermediary institution in the recipient country can provide a useful mechanism for selective acquisition and wide dissemination of environmentally sound technologies. 
However, it should serve as only one of many mechanisms for technology transfer, supplementing the mainstream transfer at the enterprise-to-enterprise level. 
Networking of existing institutions and building partnerships with non-governmental organizations active in this field could help leverage the limited available resources. 
130. Contamination of water resources in urban centres due to industrial development and rapid population growth and in rural areas due to chemicals used on intensively irrigated agricultural land has seriously affected the quality of both surface water and groundwater. 
131. The success of water resources development projects is strongly influenced by the availability of technologies tailored to meet local needs and conditions. 
It is, however, difficult to assess the impact of these innovations on the provision of services owing to a lack of reliable information on the extent of their application. 
133. Desalination technologies for freshwater production have been developed and are in use. 
Rainwater harvesting is an alternative technique used for augmenting freshwater supplies and is quite widely practised, particularly for domestic water use. 
134. Low-cost water technology applications are being promoted by various Governments and international organizations, particularly in rural areas. 
Appropriate cost recovery strategies for water saving will not only encourage greater efficiency of water use, but will also popularize wider utilization of water-saving technologies. 
Education of the public as well as easy availability of inexpensive water-saving devices are important in this context. 
135. Rational development and management of water resources are important to overcome the problems of food production and development in rural areas in many parts of the world. 
The standard of planning, design, implementation and rehabilitation of water development projects in agriculture can be considerably improved by the availability of adequate technologies, techniques, methods and knowledge. 
136. Wider application of new technologies depends to a large extent on public acceptance of the technology and the cost of alternate sources of water supply. 
Public education, pilot projects and dissemination of the available information will largely contribute towards wider public acceptance. 
137. Although information systems and databases in the water sector exist, a large number of developing countries are still lacking information services. 
Notably, the lack of vital information on the accurate assessment of water resources and water use is a major obstacle in the sustainable development and management of water resources in many countries. 
Promotion of computer-based data storage and retrieval systems concerning both surface water and groundwater resources is an urgent issue in enhancing environmentally sound and sustainable development of water resources. 
138. Past experience has shown that systems for improved water supply and sanitation have often failed because they were inappropriate or too sophisticated to be operated and maintained by local communities. 
139. A wide range of existing and new technologies are available for recycling process water. 
The possibilities range from simple straightforward recycling techniques, normally resulting in partial recyclability, to the application of such sophisticated techniques as ultra filtration and reverse osmosis that can upgrade polluted water to fully recyclable qualities. 
140. When transferring treatment technology, it is important to adapt the transferred methods to the prevailing conditions in the receiving country. 
If the receiving country has limited experience in treatment technologies, a rugged and straightforward technique with low operating and maintenance requirements should be used. 
141. The strategy in implementing transfer of environmentally sound industrial technologies or improvements of existing technologies in order to protect water resources should focus on the following: 
(a) Minimizing pollution at the source by selectively recycling process flows or reusing process water at stages where a lower-quality water can be used; 
(e) Controlling the availability and patent situation of the technology to be transferred before implementing the actions to be taken; 
(f) Developing incentives that will increase the interest of the industry in implementing environmentally sound technologies; 
(g) Establishing technology centres for the transfer of environmentally sound technologies, possibly in combination with demonstration plants. 
Both technical and economical advantages of the new environmentally more friendly technologies should be presented. 
142. Technologies transferred to improve water supply and sanitation systems should be adaptable to small-scale applications, suitable for community participation and management, and adaptable to local resources and traditional methods in the production, construction, installation and maintenance of systems available in the communities. 
143. Incentives should be applied to stimulate the transfer of environmentally sound water management technologies and must be directed at two groups: the beneficiaries and the owners of technology. 
144. Incentives such as charges on water users and polluters could also be applied, the funds generated being utilized for reinforcement of environmental management activities in freshwater resources. 
145. Many developing countries are lacking national capabilities to undertake technology assessment and risk assessment. 
Advisory services to interested countries need to be provided and expert consultation on specific issues of common concern to a group of countries organized. 
Furthermore, ways and means of creating and expanding business opportunities in surface-water pollution treatment and in the management of water resources should be explored. 
147. Concerted efforts should be made at the regional level in order to establish and develop expertise in the surveying and continuous monitoring of groundwater reserves in the region. 
148. Coordinated activities aimed at the assessment of the various types of installed desalination technologies and their compatibility with particular environmental conditions could be the subject for possible activities by United Nations agencies. 
149. Environmental education programmes at all levels would increase the environmental awareness of the general public and increase the pressure on Governments and industry to use environmentally sound technologies and methods to protect available water resources. 
150. To implement the transfer of environmentally sound technologies effectively, the establishment of technology centres and/or demonstration plants is recommended. 
Technology centres can be supportive in adapting technologies to local conditions and offer excellent educational opportunities for technicians in the receiving country. 
151. Chemical and biological pollutants adversely affect human health and the environment. 
Heavy metals, organic solvents and toxic chemicals cause serious irreversible illness and increase mortality. 
152. In industrialized countries, the generation of liquid waste per capita per year exceeds 1,500 cubic metres; in developing countries, it is below 10 cubic metres per capita per year. 
Liquid wastes from urban and industrial pollution sources represent about 20 to 40 per cent of total liquid waste generation, but are the major sources of organic pollutants, heavy metals and hazardous toxic chemicals. 
In a number of countries, programmes, policies, equipment, and operation and maintenance procedures for liquid waste management have been institutionalized. 
154. Treatment systems for liquid waste are often designed to handle very large volumes of waste, without any consideration to improvements in the processes that could reduce waste. 
In some cases, the original intent of regulations aimed to conserve and recover was undermined by the more urgent need to comply with standards. 
155. As technology has matured and efficiency of production has become more important, polluters have developed new wastewater treatment systems and also processes that are less wasteful. 
In many cases, the implementation of more efficient methods has resulted in the diminution of liquid waste from the processes. 
This in turn has made many of the wastewater treatment systems obsolete or inoperable. 
In places with more extreme weather, oxidation ditches with mechanical aeration is a technology often selected. 
Relaxation of the standards and recognition of the futility of separating combined sewers is an indication of the changes in the approach to waste treatment. 
158. To try to address the change in emphasis on discharges, many Governments have been implementing a prevention component in their regulatory process. 
In order for these techniques to work, a more comprehensive approach has to be taken. 
Instead of looking at water pollution processes as a "black box", and worrying only about what comes out of the "box", efforts are made to look at each individual process and to reduce the pollution generated by this process. 
This approach necessitates significantly more varied expertise and coordination, and is therefore more complex. 
159. Currently, in industrialized countries, Governments are implementing their water pollution control programmes with a strong bias towards pollution prevention instead of end-of-pipe treatment. 
Several large industrial conglomerates have demonstrated that pollution prevention is the most rational form of compliance. 
Savings from their efforts to prevent pollution usually cover the cost of the investment in a short time. 
161. The effective transfer of environmental pollution control technologies goes beyond the formulation of plans and studies or installation of equipment. It requires the development of users' abilities to select technologies that genuinely address their problems and it requires appropriate economic and legal frameworks. 
Users of technologies should also have the necessary technical, financial and institutional capabilities. 
162. Traditionally, technology transfer in liquid waste management has been carried out through a variety of channels, but mostly through the private sector. 
Technical cooperation from industrialized countries to developing countries has been conducted through sales of equipment, sales of patents and licences, technical cooperation from Governments, consulting services, training, joint ventures, or within transnational companies. 
163. One of the more important aspects of the transfer of technology to developing countries is decision-making tools. 
164. The most significant critical factors affecting the transfer of liquid waste technologies are: 
165. An international network of clearing-houses for technology information and information referral should be established. 
An inventory of existing clearing-houses should be developed to help define the international network. 
Demonstrations can be designed to display an individual technique or technology or disseminate systems where know-how is shared first so that users can make an educated decision on the type of equipment to purchase. 
167. Reports can be disseminated about successful applications of environmentally sound technologies. 
The case-study should describe the application conditions so that potential users can assess appropriateness for their needs. 
Names and organizational contacts should be provided so that additional information on the case-study can be obtained. 
The path to good monitoring and measurement begins with appropriate sampling protocols, standard analytical methods, good laboratory testing equipment, professional staff and provisions for quality assurance/quality control, and environmental data systems to interpret the results. 
Extensive documentation has been developed by industrialized countries on standards that may be applicable. 
Sharing of these standards, accompanied by expert training and capacity-building in the user country, could provide the proper basis for environmental monitoring, measurement and planning. 
170. International organizations and multilateral and bilateral assistance programmes may wish to assign high priority to assisting countries in establishing and improving institutions as well as developing environmental standards and regulations tailored to the special environmental protection risks and priorities of individual countries. 
171. Local government institutional capabilities need to be strengthened so that appropriate regulations and policies are adopted. 
These organizations need to establish implementing policies and procedures. 
At the national level, organizations need to provide specialized training for policy makers and for regional and municipal officials on policy-making and implementation activities. 
172. Environmental regulatory frameworks may need to incorporate economic incentives, such as tax credits, pollution taxes, user fees, rapid depreciation schedules, liability policies and effluent fees, to encourage the development of new technologies or products and the adoption of cleaner production technologies and techniques. 
173. Traditional environmental technology for liquid waste management has been biased towards end-of-pipe techniques that have a potential for simplistic and wasteful practices. 
Governments need to be cognizant of this and support policies that encourage pollution prevention, source control and proper management practices and procedures. 
They can also work together to establish conflict resolution procedures to supplement formal legal enforcement measures and simplify compliance. 
Many industries report annually on their environmental records. Providing non-governmental organizations with access to information on discharges associated with certain production processes can help stimulate the demand for environmentally sound technologies. 
176. The following actions are proposed to overcome some of the financial barriers related to the cost and transfer of environmentally sound technologies and problems with access to capital; these actions will assist dissemination and transfer of environmentally sound technologies: 
(a) Promote industrial estates and clusters of industries (especially small and medium-sized industry) where environmental capital costs and operations and maintenance expenses are shared. 
Develop regional sewerage authorities where environmental costs are shared by several jurisdictions; 
(b) Promote user fees for industry and commercial dischargers to support the operation of environmental programmes and facilities; 
(c) Promote lending policies based on loans where funds paid back are used to make new loans. 
Improve understanding of industry, sewage authorities and consulting companies about the requirements of lending institutions for technical and economic feasibility analyses that support loans; 
(d) Establish national waste exchanges, where waste from one factory is used as raw material at another or where wastes are cleaned and reused at other factories. 
Government and industry can also work together to encourage greater use of recycled products and create markets for new products made from recycled materials; 
(e) Reduce discharges of toxic pollutants or hazardous or infectious wastes that reduce the beneficial uses of sludge from end-of-pipe treatment technologies. 
Sludge disposal costs and health threats can be substantially reduced. 
177. The following actions are proposed in order to strengthen institutional and professional capabilities: 
(a) Develop environmental audit procedures and manuals, programmes for self-assessment of compliance and electronic systems for municipalities and for specific industries; 
(c) Conduct study tours of foreign specialists to industrialized countries to acquire hands-on skills and expertise with liquid waste treatment and prevention; 
(d) Prepare manuals and implementation procedures for liquid waste management and treatment programmes. 
(e) Develop undergraduate and graduate university programmes on environmental science, engineering and planning; 
(f) Establish networks of research centres focusing on environmentally sound technologies, pollution prevention and control of liquid wastes. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia expects that these principles will be respected and equitably treated in full. 
The same spirit prevails in the Joint Declaration of the representatives of the Republic of Srpska and the Republic of Herzeg-Bosna. 
While signing the joint declaration, the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia was guided by the assessment that the peaceful settlement of outstanding issues and stable relations between the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and Croatia are of enormous importance for peace and security in the entire region. 
The reply that the National Islamic Front Government in the Sudan in its letter to the Security Council of 24 January 1994 (S/1994/71) has concocted to refute the complaint lodged by the Permanent Representative of Eritrea and the President of Eritrea reflects this proverb. 
It is especially unfitting when it comes from those who pose as the "Chosen messengers of God or Allah" to spread his word. 
But we are not surprised. 
The National Islamic Front's letter talks a lot about its commitment to fundament principles of international law (paras. 1 and 2). 
It also claims (para. 6) that the so-called "National Islamic Front" has long been dissolved. 
The National Islamic Front Permanent Representative talks about aid that his Government has extended to Eritrea. 
The letter states, "The Sudan has ... provided Eritrea with every material and political assistance ... we have helped to build the Eritrean State ..., we have helped ... agricultural development ... by providing 100 tractors" etc. 
The apparent objective is to portray the National Islamic Front Government as a benefactor of Eritrea and thereby to exonerate it from its misdeeds. 
Naturally, it has received reciprocal assistance from the National Islamic Front Government. 
Full details of these transactions can be made available. 
But these are standard interactions which have no relevance to the issue at hand. 
That successive Governments in the Sudan had often attempted to use the Eritrean struggle and the refugees they hosted as a bargaining chip with their neighbours and to serve their strategy in the region is a well-documented fact. 
In contrast, the generous and compassionate Sudanese people have throughout shown exemplary hospitality to their distressed Eritrean brothers. 
Few would, however, be impressed if the National Islamic Front claims the credit for it now. 
In this regard, its attempts to question and cast doubts on the well-known policy and commitment of the Eritrean Government to the repatriation programme only betrays its hypocrisy. 
But we have full information about all those who were and are being trained and armed in the Sudan and who cross the border to destabilize our country. 
We have all the facts in this regard. 
Time should not, indeed, be wasted in fruitless exchange of letters while the situation on the ground deteriorates. 
Also reaffirming its resolution 868 (1993) of 29 September 1993 concerning the security of United Nations operations, 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General of 25 January 1994 concerning the situation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia (S/1994/80 and Add.1), 
Noting again the conclusions of the ministerial meeting of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) held in Rome on 30 November and 1 December 1993 (S/26843), and welcoming the continuing cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE in this matter, 
3. Urges the parties to resume the negotiations as soon as possible and to demonstrate stronger willingness to achieve progress towards a comprehensive political settlement; 
5. Stresses that substantive progress must be made immediately on the political status of Abkhazia, respecting fully the sovereignty and territorial integrity of the Republic of Georgia, if the negotiations are to succeed and further conflict is to be avoided; 
7. Declares its readiness, within this period, to consider promptly any recommendation from the Secretary-General to further increase the strength of UNOMIG up to the limit specified in resolution 858 (1993) should the Secretary-General so recommend; 
8. Takes note of the options described by the Secretary-General in his report (S/1994/80) for possible establishment of a peace-keeping operation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia; 
12. Condemns any attempts to change the demographic composition of Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, including by repopulating it with persons not previously resident there; 
14. Urges the parties to take all steps necessary to ensure the security of UNOMIG personnel and welcomes the readiness of the Russian Federation to assist them in this regard; 
1. On 25 June 1993 at 1428 hours, a United States warship at the position of N2820 and E5020 warned an Iranian fighter plane, whose position was N2830 and E5040. 
We are convinced that the Yugoslav and world public knows that a great number of mercenaries, fanatics, adventurists or volunteers from Islamic countries are fighting in the Muslim army against Serbs in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Volunteers from the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, as free people, cannot be denied the right to decide on their own destiny and fight for the survival of their people, all the more so since, in its struggle against Serbs, Islamic fundamentalism has already assumed planetary proportions. 
They are moving exclusively on the sovereign territory of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia according to assessments which imply the right to create the most favourable conditions for the defence of the sovereignty and safeguarding of peace of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and its citizens. 
The most recent allegations against the Army of Yugoslavia justify this caution in the most direct way. 
Also reaffirming its resolution 868 (1993) of 29 September 1993 concerning the security of United Nations operations, 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General of 25 January 1994 concerning the situation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia (S/1994/80 and Add.1), 
Noting again the conclusions of the ministerial meeting of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) held in Rome on 30 November and 1 December 1993 (S/26843), and welcoming the continuing cooperation between the United Nations and the CSCE in this matter, 
3. Urges the parties to resume the negotiations as soon as possible and to demonstrate stronger willingness to achieve progress towards a comprehensive political settlement; 
5. Stresses that substantive progress must be made immediately on the political status of Abkhazia, respecting fully the sovereignty and territorial integrity of the Republic of Georgia, if the negotiations are to succeed and further conflict is to be avoided; 
7. Declares its readiness, within this period, to consider promptly any recommendation from the Secretary-General to further increase the strength of UNOMIG up to the limit specified in resolution 858 (1993) should the Secretary-General so recommend; 
8. Takes note of the options described by the Secretary-General in his report (S/1994/80) for possible establishment of a peace-keeping operation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia; 
12. Condemns any attempts to change the demographic composition of Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, including by repopulating it with persons not previously resident there; 
14. Urges the parties to take all steps necessary to ensure the security of UNOMIG personnel and welcomes the readiness of the Russian Federation to assist them in this regard; 
1. The United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a background paper that includes preliminary substantive elements of UNDP involvement in the Summit. 
Alarmed by the large number of internally displaced persons and victims of discrimination in the Sudan, including members of minorities who have been forcibly displaced in violation of their human rights and who are in need of relief assistance and of protection, 
Alarmed also by the mass exodus of refugees into neighbouring countries, and conscious of the burden that this places on those countries, but expressing its appreciation for the continuing efforts to assist them, thereby easing the burden on host countries, 
Welcoming the efforts of the United Nations and other humanitarian organizations to provide humanitarian relief to those Sudanese in need, 
1. Expresses its deep concern at the continuing and serious human rights violations in the Sudan, including summary executions, detentions without due process, forced displacement of persons and torture; 
7. Expresses its appreciation to the humanitarian organizations for their work in helping displaced persons and drought and conflict victims in the Sudan, and calls upon all parties to protect humanitarian relief workers; 
8. Calls upon the Special Rapporteur on extrajudicial, summary or arbitrary executions again to address the killing of Sudanese nationals employed by foreign government relief organizations; 
13. Notes with appreciation, in this connection, the current regional efforts of heads of State of the Intergovernmental Authority on Drought and Development (Eritrea, Ethiopia, Kenya and Uganda) to assist parties to the conflict in the Sudan to reach a peaceful settlement; 
16. Decides to continue its consideration of this question at its forty-ninth session. 
1. Takes note of the report submitted by the Secretary-General, 1/ as requested in its resolution 46/145 of 17 December 1991, on regional economic integration among developing countries; 
3. Encourages Member States that have not yet submitted their reports on the implementation of the commitments and policies agreed upon in the Declaration and in the International Development Strategy to do so; 
2. The Committee considered the second periodic report of New Zealand (CEDAW/C/NZL/2 and Add.1) at its 243rd meeting, on 25 January 1994. 
3. In presenting the report, the representative of New Zealand stated that the Government took its responsibility to the Committee very seriously and had endeavoured to prepare a report showing an accurate picture of the situation of New Zealand women. 
The event provided an opportunity to assess the current position of women and to consider what was needed to be done to achieve true equality. 
5. Her country had withdrawn its reservation concerning the employment of women in underground mines. 
However, while women's employment in the armed forces had increased, the country was not yet in a position to remove its reservation concerning women in the armed forces. 
New Zealand also maintained its reservation on paid maternity leave. 
6. The Government had passed a new Human Rights Act in 1993, extending the grounds of prohibited discrimination. 
The country's Human Rights Commission had also been granted more funds to carry out its enhanced duties. 
7. The country had been undergoing a process of economic and social reform aimed at revitalizing the economy. 
To reverse the imbalances created by past policies of insulation and agricultural protectionism, the economy had been extensively deregulated, agricultural subsidies had been abolished, import and foreign exchange controls relaxed, tariff barriers reduced and State assets sold or corporatized. 
While the reforms had brought hardships, the ultimate purpose of those measures was to enhance living standards on the basis of sustainable economic growth. 
8. In response to a question on the impact of SAPs on women, the representative said that a poorly performing economy would not help women in the long term, either economically or socially, hence the need for reform. 
There were clear indications that the country was now on track for sustained and sustainable growth. 
There had been no reduction in spending on either education or health. 
9. The Committee also noted the possible adverse effects of structural adjustment on women and asked whether a study on those effects had been conducted. 
The representative noted that women's average remuneration remained less than men's. 
12. Particular concerns included the growth in single-parent households (most of which were headed by women and had less income because of their relatively lower participation rate in paid employment) and the number of ageing women. 
13. With respect to violence, she observed that the issue had been a public concern for a number of years and that the reduction of violence was a priority for the Government. 
Measures to reduce and prevent violence included the setting up of family violence prevention networks, rape crisis centres and men's non-violence support groups. 
14. The representative stated that women's health was a key issue. She noted that cervical cancer, identified as a preventable disease, had been killing over 100 women a year. 
A national cervical screening programme had been established, which had a particular emphasis on the Maori and Pacific Islands women. 
15. Another positive development among Maori women had been their increased participation in the business sector. 
Their rate of growth in establishing their own businesses was faster than that of Maori men or any non-Maori New Zealanders, although they started from a lower baseline. 
16. State-funded Maori immersion education had been provided, and the Government was committed to continuing financial support for the programme. 
18. In introducing the report of Niue (a self-governing State in free association with New Zealand), the representative reported that Niue had unrestricted legislative competence regarding the rights set out in the Convention. 
Women had made significant strides in public life as well as in male-dominated occupations. 
Niue was a full member of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) and was seeking membership in the World Health Organization (WHO). 
20. Members of the Committee indicated their general satisfaction with the report, its presentation, its comprehensiveness and the information contained therein. 
Concern was expressed about the remaining reservations on women in the armed forces and on paid maternity leave in a country where there was such a large number of women in the workforce. 
21. The view was expressed that, although it was gratifying to note that the machinery for women's affairs was well established and that it had an increased budget, information was needed on the existence of local machinery. 
22. In response to a question on the extent to which there was consultation with NGOs in the preparation of the report, the representative said that NGOs were involved at all stages of the process, with involvement on the part of organizations of Maori women. 
23. The Committee noted the reports of Niue and Tokelau contained in the annexes to the New Zealand report and asked if these were the only States associated with New Zealand. 
The Cook Islands, like Niue, was a self-governing State in free association with New Zealand and was therefore responsible for implementing the obligations under the Convention. 
25. Members asked about an apparent discrepancy between the reservation on maternity leave with pay and various legislative measures to prohibit discrimination, such as the new Human Rights Act. 
26. An additional question was raised about whether the Ministry of Women's Affairs and the trade unions had taken up the issue of women's rights regarding paid maternity leave. 
However, the provisions of the Parental Leave and Employment Protection Act provided for unpaid leave for parents in both the private and the public sectors, and employees could negotiate better terms and conditions for paid maternity leave. 
She noted that most women in the public sector were covered for six weeks' paid leave. 
27. In response to a question about the basis for complaints taken to the Human Rights Commission and how those complaints were settled, the representative informed the Committee that marital status complaints made up 17 per cent of all complaints received. 
The majority of those involved access to credit and joint accounts. 
Such matters had been settled through mediation and had resulted in compensation and the revision of the policies of the private sector institutions involved. 
On the average, given the different periods of contribution and the longer life span of women, men and women received the same total benefits from the plans. 
30. Answering a question about whether the centennial celebrations of women's suffrage and the related activities (including those financed by the Suffrage Centennial Year Trust Fund) had been evaluated, the representative observed that it was too early to evaluate the results of the Suffrage Centennial. 
A range of activities had been undertaken by the Government in collaboration with NGOs that included educational and research activities, international conferences, projects, television documentaries, films and books about women in the country, in addition to radio broadcasts and short snippets about women's lives, their achievements and history. 
Funds had been distributed to hundreds of projects throughout the country. 
31. Replying to a question about the financial support provided to supplement training and the Wahine Pakari programme, the representative explained that financial support had increased eightfold over the last two years. 
She noted that upon completion of the six-week training course for training motivators, the graduates trained other women in their own communities and were paid to do so. 
32. In response to a question on whether women's studies courses were well attended and available at academic institutions, the representative said that women's studies programmes were offered by some secondary schools, most universities and polytechnical institutions and they were usually fully subscribed. 
The Ministry of Education had developed strategies, including non-stereotypical role models and non-sexist language, but there had been no substantial long-term monitoring of the effectiveness of either the resources or the training courses. 
34. Replying to a question about whether, in family education, prenatal and postnatal education had been extended nationwide, particularly to Maori women, the representative stated that a number of organizations, including Crown Health Enterprises, general practitioners, practical nurses and others, provided such education. 
There was some evidence that mainstream services were not well used by Maori women (who had a different profile from their non-Maori counterparts). 
That had led health-care authorities, Government departments and Maori women's groups to explore different ways of meeting the particular needs of Maori women. 
35. Regarding a question about the response from women's groups to the enactment of the Films, Videos and Publications Classification Act in 1993, the representative explained that women's groups had been active in bringing about the changes in censorship legislation. 
Measures included an active arrest policy with respect to domestic violence, where all cases were treated in the same manner as assault attacks between strangers, in order that arrests could be made without the victim having to press charges. 
37. In reply to an additional question on whether there was specific legislation on violence against women as opposed to random violence, the representative indicated that there was such legislation did exist. 
In reply, the representative noted that men had to change their attitudes further. 
39. The representative informed the Committee about the response of the general public and women's groups to the increase in the spread of HIV. 
She observed that there was evidence that sex workers in New Zealand were relatively free of HIV/AIDS. 
The widespread use of condoms, predating the appearance of HIV/AIDS, was indicated as the factor contributing to the low incidence among sex workers. 
Women had always been more successful in local government. 
41. In an additional question, further information was requested on obstacles to women obtaining high-level posts in politics. 
The text of the report referred to the differing proportions of Maori and non-Maori females entering tertiary education directly from school. 
Maori students took a break and worked before they entered tertiary education. 
Between 1986 and 1991, the total number of Maori university students had more than doubled and more than half were women. 
The Government was pursuing strategies to improve the participation rates and attainment levels at all levels of education. 
More women, at a more mature age, were entering tertiary education than in the past, their number doubling between 1988 and 1993. 
Education and training were vital for Maori and Pacific Islands women, and the Government had a commitment to assist disadvantaged job seekers and to develop measures for people who had not received formal institutional education. 
The current law extended personal grievance provisions to all workers and now included sexual harassment as a basis for complaint. 
46. In answering an additional question about the principle of equal pay for work of equal value, the representative indicated that a kit had been produced on gender-neutral job evaluation for use by large organizations. 
Further explanations were requested. 
She added that the mechanisms for services had been restructured to improve access and effectiveness, while costs were contained. 
Area health boards had been replaced by four regional health authorities, which acted as purchasers of services for their population. As well, a core national health advisory committee had been established to advise the Government on the services to be funded. 
The medium-term objectives for health services included improving the access of New Zealanders to health and disability services, improving the quality, effectiveness and efficiency of the services, as well as providing assistance to the poor. 
Under the restructured health system, women's access to services should be maintained and in some cases improved, particularly access for Maori women. Consumer choice and protection would be enhanced. 
51. Questioning the practice of the eldest son as the first choice for the inheritance of a family farm, the representative said that it was not a legal position but was a practice in family farming. 
It was based on the perception that agriculture was a male occupation; increasingly, however, more women were farm managers in their own right, owners or full partners with their husbands. 
Norway therefore proposes that, at the organizational session (1-4 February), the Economic and Social Council include an additional item in the agenda for the general segment of this year's substantive session, entitled "Coordination of the United Nations activities related to HIV/AIDS". 
1. During the 1980s, the number of refugees in the world increased by over 9 million. 
Increases were particularly marked during the second half of the decade. 
Thus, between 1985 and 1993, the refugee population more than doubled, rising from 8.5 million to about 19 million (not including refugees under the mandate of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA)). 
Those estimates are obtained from figures reported to the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) by the Governments of asylum countries on the basis of their own records and methods of estimation. 
Although not all Governments have as yet adopted the United Nations definition of a refugee, by early 1993 about two thirds of the countries in the world were parties to the 1951 Convention relating to the Status of Refugees or to its 1967 Protocol. 
2. Most refugees in the world have found asylum in developing countries (see table 1). 
Among the developed countries, the countries of permanent resettlement admitted some 1.3 million refugees for resettlement during the 1980s, while in Europe the number of refugees increased by about 200,000 to about 850,000 during 1985-1991. 
Thus, despite the resettlement of considerable numbers of refugees in developed countries, the resources of countries of asylum in the developing world continued to be taxed by the growing numbers of refugees. 
In Europe alone, the number of applications for asylum increased from 67,000 in 1983 to over half a million in 1991. 
European countries were thus faced with the difficulty of coping with growing numbers of asylum-seekers whose cases sometimes took years to be decided. 
4. During 1985-1991, the number of refugees in Africa increased sharply, rising from 2.9 million to 5.4 million, an increase of 85 per cent. 
Such developments were the result of the increased incidence of internal conflict, civil unrest and instability, exacerbated in many instances by the persistence of drought or famine. 
5. During the 1980s, eastern Africa hosted the largest concentration of refugees in the continent: 3.4 million persons, or nearly two thirds of the total refugee population in Africa as of 1991. 
Similarly, only a few countries were the major sources of refugees in the continent: in 1991, Angola, Ethiopia, Liberia, Mozambique, Somalia and the Sudan accounted for 77 per cent of all African refugees. 
Most found asylum in Malawi, which became the main country of asylum in Africa by early 1991. 
That year, Ethiopia ranked second as country of asylum and was also a major country of origin of African refugees, most of whom found asylum in Somalia. 
Yet Ethiopia's own situation was far from stable, particularly after the collapse of the Government in 1991, when some Ethiopians fled to neighbouring countries, especially Djibouti and Kenya. 
In early 1991, Ethiopia was also hosting about 387,000 refugees from the Sudan, most of whom had arrived since 1985. 
The outflow of Rwandese refugees also started in the 1970s, as a result of ethnic strife. 
However, their numbers kept on rising during the 1980s so that by 1991 over 400,000 had found asylum in neighbouring countries, particularly in Burundi. 
8. The emergence of new areas of conflict during the late 1980s led to sizeable refugee outflows in parts of Africa where the refugee population had remained low until 1985. 
Not only has a political resolution of the conflict in Liberia been slow in coming, but in March 1991 the conflict spread into the southern and eastern provinces of Sierra Leone, generating an influx of some 97,000 refugees from Sierra Leone into Guinea. 
In 1989, ethnic conflict at the border between Senegal and Mauritania led to the movement of some 63,000 Mauritanian refugees into Senegal and Mali. 
9. For African refugees, resettlement in third countries has rarely been a possible option. 
The main countries of overseas resettlement have generally adopted relatively low quotas for the admission of refugees from Africa. 
It is estimated that more than 2 million refugees have been repatriated since 1980. 
Among recent voluntary repatriation programmes successfully implemented with UNHCR assistance or awareness was the repatriation of Ugandan refugees from the Sudan or Zaire after the change of Government in 1985. 
More recently, the repatriation in 1989 of some 43,500 Namibians from Angola and Zambia in preparation for their country's independence was also successful in reducing significantly the number of Namibian refugees in the continent. 
However, in several cases, repatriation has been either counterbalanced by new refugee outflows or interrupted by conflict. 
Nevertheless, recent years have witnessed some promising developments regarding the restoration of peace or the achievement of a political settlement, such as the return of political stability in Ethiopia; the accession to independence of Eritrea; the cease-fire agreement in Angola; and the agreements reached in Mozambique. 
However, as recent developments in Angola have shown, peace in the region is fragile and difficult to attain. 
10. During most of the 1980s, Asia was the region hosting the largest number of refugees in the world. 
Between 1980 and early 1991, the number of refugees in the region increased from 1.2 million to 7.8 million, not including the 2.5 million Palestinian refugees registered with UNRWA as of June 1991. 
Between 1980 and 1991, the Afghan refugee population increased from 400,000 to about 6.2 million. 
Despite the hopes for repatriation raised by the signature of the Geneva Accords in 1988 and the completion of Soviet troop withdrawal from Afghanistan in 1989, repatriation prospects have been jeopardized by renewed fighting in that country, especially after the fall of the Government early in 1992. 
11. In 1990, the Iraqi invasion of Kuwait provoked massive population dislocations in the region. 
In total, about 1 million persons left Kuwait and Iraq during 1990, before the allied coalition led by the United States of America entered the conflict in January 1991. 
By May 1991, some 1.4 million Iraqis had fled to the Islamic Republic of Iran and about half a million were in Turkey or at the Iraq-Turkey border. 
In order to protect the civilian population of Iraq, a demilitarized zone along the Iraq-Kuwait border was established in April 1991 under the aegis of the United Nations and United Nations humanitarian centres were established in Kurdish areas of Iraq. 
Such an unprecedented international intervention made possible the rapid repatriation of Iraqi refugees from the Islamic Republic of Iran and Turkey. 
By July 1991, 252,000 Iraqi refugees remained in the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
12. By early 1991, 527,000 refugees, mostly of Indo-Chinese origin, were present in eastern and south-eastern Asia. 
That number includes 287,000 Vietnamese refugees who had been permanently resettled in China but excludes the estimated 370,000 displaced Cambodians who in 1991 were living in camps on the border between Cambodia and Thailand. 
The Agreements on a Comprehensive Political Settlement, signed in Paris on 23 October 1991, led to elections in Cambodia in 1993 and made possible the eventual repatriation of Cambodians. 
In a parallel development, new plans regarding a phased return of Lao refugees from Thailand were considered at a tripartite meeting of UNHCR and the Governments of the Lao People's Democratic Republic and Thailand held in June 1991. 
It is estimated that since 1975, when the outflow of Indo-Chinese refugees started, over 1.2 million have been resettled overseas. 
Viet Nam has been the major source of refugees in the region; during the late 1980s, most Vietnamese seeking asylum fled by boat to neighbouring countries. 
Hong Kong, Indonesia, Malaysia and Thailand were the major destinations of Vietnamese asylum-seekers and by early 1991 Hong Kong was hosting over half of all boat people in the region. 
Because of growing concern about the increasing numbers of boat people in south-eastern Asia, an International Conference on Indo-Chinese Refugees was held in Geneva in June 1989 (see figure I). 
Largely as a result of such changes, in 1990 the number of persons leaving Viet Nam through the Orderly Departure Programme surpassed the number arriving by boat in other countries of the region for the first time since 1986. 
The success of the peace process in Central America led to a rapid repatriation of refugees and displaced persons, so that between 1990 and 1991 their numbers declined by nearly half. 
15. By early 1991, the major countries of asylum in Latin America were Costa Rica and Mexico. 
In 1990, the Government of Mexico amended its General Population Act to include the term "refugee" in its provisions. 
According to the amended Act, eligibility for refugee status was extended to persons threatened by general violence, foreign aggression, internal conflict, massive human rights violations and other circumstances that had greatly upset public order in their country of origin. 
Such changes raised hopes that Mexico might grant refugee status to the substantial numbers of externally displaced persons it hosted. 
16. During the 1980s, El Salvador, Guatemala and especially Nicaragua were the main countries of origin of refugees in Central America. 
To counterbalance such outflows, successful repatriation drives occurred in El Salvador and Nicaragua, especially after the 1990 change of Government in Nicaragua. 
17. Compared to Central America, the number of refugees in South America has remained relatively stable since the early 1980s. 
The 1990 change of Government in Chile contributed to the return of Chilean refugees, mostly from Argentina. 
During 1985-1991, the six European countries receiving the largest number of asylum applications were Austria, France, Germany, Sweden, Switzerland and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland: about three quarters of all asylum claims filed in Europe were lodged in those countries. 
19. Given that receiving countries were not prepared for the sharp rise in asylum applications, backlogs in their processing were common. 
20. During the 1980s, Germany was the European country receiving the largest number of asylum applications (nearly 1 million). 
In 1991 alone, 256,000 applications were filed in Germany, representing 47 per cent of all applications lodged in Europe. 
However, on 1 July 1993, an amended law restricting the admission of asylum-seekers went into effect in Germany. 
The new law allows German authorities to prevent the entry of asylum-seekers through third countries that are considered safe and to reject the asylum applications of persons whose countries of origin have been declared secure under German asylum provisions. 
Preliminary data on asylum requests indicate that their number fell after the law went into effect. 
Since 1989, however, the number of asylum applications filed in France has been declining, partly because of the introduction of a transit visa for nationals of countries producing numerous asylum-seekers and partly because asylum-seekers are no longer allowed to work. 
22. Other European countries have also adopted new asylum laws or revised adjudication procedures in an effort to reduce the case-load of asylum applications. 
Some Governments, including those of Belgium and Switzerland, have decided to return asylum-seekers to their countries of nationality if the latter are considered safe, that is, if they are deemed to respect basic human rights in a general way. 
In addition, the Netherlands and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland have simplified the asylum adjudication procedure to reduce processing time. 
In Italy, legislation adopted in 1991 allows the rejection of asylum-seekers arriving through third countries. 
Moreover, following the arrival of large contingents of Albanian asylum-seekers by boat, the Government of Italy began interdicting potential asylum-seekers at sea and returning them to Albania. 
The cooperation of the Government of Albania in keeping its citizens at home was fostered by Italy's provision of considerably more aid to that country. 
Five countries of origin accounted for about half of all asylum-seekers in Europe: Islamic Republic of Iran, Sri Lanka and Turkey in Asia, and Poland and Romania in Europe. 
Countries that had had long-standing colonial ties with Africa, such as Belgium, France and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, received a substantial proportion of asylum claims from African citizens. 
During the 1980s, as the process that led to the eventual collapse of communist regimes in eastern Europe accelerated, the relaxation of exit regulations led an increasing number of people to seek asylum in Western countries. 
However, the changes of regime that eventually took place in the countries of eastern Europe removed the major acceptable reason for seeking asylum and citizens of those countries are increasingly being denied refugee status. 
24. In accordance with their character as countries allowing immigration for permanent resettlement, Australia, Canada and the United States of America have also granted resettlement opportunities to very substantial numbers of refugees. 
The United States of America alone admitted over 1 million refugees during the 1980s. 
25. In addition to the admission of refugees, all three countries allow the admission of persons in refugee-like situations on humanitarian grounds. 
In the United States of America, temporary admission or "parole" can be granted to aliens under emergency humanitarian conditions or when their entry is determined to be in the public interest. 
In Canada, the immigration category of "designated classes" permits the admission of persons in need of protection who do not qualify as refugees under the 1951 Convention. 
During the 1980s, the number of immigrants admitted under that category has consistently surpassed the number of refugee admissions. 
In Australia, a special humanitarian programme allowing the admission of persons in refugee-like situations has been in operation since 1981, and the number of persons admitted on humanitarian grounds has surpassed that of refugee admissions since 1987. 
In both countries, most of the increase has been associated with the growing numbers of displaced persons originating in eastern Europe. 
However, the number of cases adjudicated has remained considerably lower. 
In order to reduce processing time, the United States immigration authorities established new asylum procedures in 1990 and a corps of specially trained asylum officers was created to process asylum requests. 
Figure III goes here 28. In September 1991, the overthrow of the Government of President Aristide in Haiti led to the flight of numerous Haitians. 
Although some were returned to Haiti, a large number were taken to the United States naval base at Guantamo Bay, Cuba, where their asylum applications were pre-screened by immigration officers. 
To prevent further departures by boat, in January 1992 the United States Government started processing asylum requests at its Embassy in Port-au-Prince. 
In May of that year, the pre-screening of asylum requests of newly interdicted Haitians was eliminated and they were repatriated to Haiti. 
30. The world population more than doubled between 1950 and 1992, rising from 2.5 billion to 5.5 billion. 
By the end of the twentieth century, the total population will further increase by an additional 749 million to reach 6.2 billion, and by the year 2025, the medium-variant projections indicate that world population may reach 8.5 billion (see table 3). 
31. The world population growth rate has held steady at about 1.7 per cent per annum since 1975 (see table 4). 
32. There have been marked differences in population growth rates between the more developed and the less developed regions since at least 1950. 
Thus, from 1950-1955 to 1965-1970, the population of the less developed regions grew very fast, their growth rate increasing from 2.0 to 2.5 per cent per annum. 
From 1965-1970 to 1975-1980, however, that growth rate declined from 2.5 to 2.1 per cent per annum, holding steady at 2.1 per cent through 1985-1990. 
33. Beyond 1990, the population growth rates in both the more developed and the less developed regions are expected to resume a declining trend up to the end of the projection period in 2020-2025 (see figure IV). 
The world population growth rate is expected to decrease to 1.6 per cent per annum during 1995-2000; beyond 2000, it is expected to decline to 1.0 per cent in 2020-2025 in the medium-variant projections. 
By contrast, among the least developed countries the growth rate is expected to continue its increasing trend up to 1990-1995, when it may peak at 2.9 per cent per annum and then decline to 2.1 per cent by 2020-2025. 
34. In 1985-1990, all the major regions except Africa had population growth rates lower than their respective levels in 1950-1955. 
The current rate of growth for Africa is higher than that experienced by any other major area during the past 40 years (see figure V). 
However, by 2025 the growth rate of Africa is projected to be higher (still above 2 per cent per annum) than that currently experienced in any other major area, despite the projected impact of acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS) in some countries. 
In all major areas of the world except for Africa, the number of persons added to the population should decline from current numbers. 
In Africa, the increase of population was 18 million per annum in 1985-1990 but is projected to reach 32 million per annum in 2020-2025. 
In 2025, it is expected that there will be 16 countries with populations of over 100 million, comprising two thirds of the world population. 
39. As of 1993, only a small number of countries, 21 out of 190 (11 per cent), considered their population growth rates to be too low. 
The remaining countries were nearly equally divided between those that considered the rate to be satisfactory (86 countries, or 45 per cent) and those that considered it to be too high (83 countries, or 44 per cent). 
Those figures have evolved gradually over the past two decades (see table 5). 
40. In terms of population size, the 83 countries that consider their rates of population growth to be too high (see table 6) represent almost 70 per cent of the world population. 
The other four most populous countries of the world, the United States of America, Brazil, the Russian Federation and Japan, which together account for 11 per cent of the world population, consider their rates of population growth to be satisfactory. 
The 86 countries that consider their population growth to be satisfactory represent altogether less than 30 per cent of the world population. 
The remaining 21 countries, which consider population growth to be too low, constitute less than 5 per cent of the world population. 
Nearly 90 per cent of the more developed countries consider their rates of population growth to be satisfactory and 13 per cent consider their rates to be too low. 
A major concern of many developed countries is the steady decrease in fertility and the subsequent ageing of the population associated with the spectre of population decrease. 
41. The majority (61 per cent) of the developing countries consider their rates of population growth to be too high. 
The highest proportion of countries that consider their rates to be too high is found in Africa, followed by Oceania, Latin America and Asia. 
Indeed, Africa and Asia have some of the highest population growth rates in the world. 
Many of those countries have population growth rates higher than 3 per cent but feel that their countries are underpopulated in relation to their resources and development goals. 
42. In Latin America, the distribution of perceptions of population growth follows a geographical pattern. 
Governments of countries in South America mainly perceive economic and social development as the best way to influence demographic phenomena. 
Therefore, they have generally refrained from addressing population issues directly; rather, they have adopted policies to improve the economic situation of the country, which they believe will in turn influence population trends. 
43. The large majority of developing countries in Oceania (eight out of 11), consider their rates of population growth to be too high and have adopted population policies based on the concept of sustainable development. 
Those countries are small island countries with attitudes towards population issues similar to those prevalent in the Caribbean region. 
Since their recent independence, only a few countries have begun to formulate or implement individual population policies. 
Although the least developed countries have also experienced substantial increases (nearly 15 years) in their life expectancy at birth since the 1950s, they are expected to reach only 50.2 years in 1990-1995; there is therefore a great potential to extend the average life-span of the population in those countries. 
46. Considerable variation in the life expectancy at birth exists among the less developed regions. 
Africa is expected to have a life expectancy of 53 years in 1990-1995; Asia, of 65 years; and Latin America, of 68. 
In 1990-1995, however, the average life-span in Europe, northern America and Australia-New Zealand is expected to exceed 75 years, while in the former USSR and eastern Europe it is expected to exceed 70 years. 
47. Life expectancy in each of the countries of the more developed regions increased by at least two years between 1980 and 1990. 
In 1990, the average life expectancy of women exceeded 70 years, while in 22 countries, it actually exceeded 80 years. 
48. The increases in the disparity between male and female life expectancy observed in the early 1980s appear to have halted or even been reversed in northern European countries. 
In northern Europe, as well as in Australia, Austria, Canada, the Netherlands, Switzerland and the United States of America, the narrowing sex differentials in life expectancy can be attributed mainly to the increase in female deaths caused by lung cancer. 
In eastern European countries and the former USSR, however, sex differentials in life expectancy continue to increase, partly because mortality caused by ischaemic heart disease increased more among men than among women. 
At the other extreme, Botswana, Burundi and Zaire in Africa, Bangladesh, India, Indonesia and Nepal in Asia, and Kiribati in Oceania, all had an estimated life expectancy at birth below 60 years at some point during the 1980s. 
51. During the 1980s, infant mortality levels among the developing countries with data available ranged widely. 
52. During the 1980s, infant mortality declined in all the countries with data that allow the calculation of trends. 
Five countries in Asia - Bangladesh, Iraq, Maldives, Sri Lanka and Turkey - as well as the Marshall Islands in Oceania, registered declines of more than 15 infant deaths per 1,000 live births. 
Of those, Bangladesh, Maldives and Turkey had started the decade with infant mortality rates above 100 per 1,000 in the early 1980s. 
In Latin America, infant mortality in Brazil, El Salvador, Guatemala, Haiti and Peru declined by more than 20 infant deaths per 1,000 births during the 1980s. 
In Haiti, the country with the highest mortality in the region, infant mortality declined from 132 in 1980 to 109 deaths per 1,000 births in 1985. 
54. According to estimates by the World Health Organization (WHO), in 1988 over half a million women died from causes related to pregnancy and childbirth, of whom the vast majority - 99 per cent - lived in developing countries. 
The maternal mortality rate for the developed countries as a whole was 26 deaths per 100,000 live births in 1988. 
In contrast, the rate in the less developed countries was estimated to be 420 deaths per 100,000 births for the same period. 
Reliable estimates of maternal mortality rates from registered data are available for only 13 developing countries. 
Mauritius, the only African country with reliable estimates of maternal mortality, had a rate of 99 maternal deaths per 100,000 live births in 1987. 
55. The spread of the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV) throughout the world is a major source of concern. 
WHO places the number of AIDS cases at 2.5 million and estimates that globally more than 1 million adults have died from AIDS. 
In addition, about half a million children have been infected with HIV by their infected mothers. 
56. The majority of HIV-infected persons live in the developing countries. 
In sub-Saharan Africa alone, there are an estimated 7 million persons infected with HIV and 1.5 million persons with AIDS. 
In Asia and Latin America, the spread of HIV is more recent. 
Yet by 1993, estimates of HIV-infected persons reached 1 million in Latin America and nearly 1.5 million in Asia. 
In the developed countries, where the population initially affected by the epidemic consisted mostly of drug users and homosexual men, the infection is increasingly being spread through heterosexual contact. 
57. Among the developed countries, policy concerns have focused on the health needs of the growing elderly populations and on diseases connected with individual life styles and environmental conditions, such as cardiovascular diseases, diabetes and cancer. 
58. In Africa, where over 90 per cent of countries consider their current levels of mortality to be unacceptable, many Governments have set quantitative targets for mortality levels, some planning to reduce mortality by as much as 50 per cent by the year 2000 (see table 8). 
Two population groups whose mortality levels are of particular concern in most African countries are infants and children under the age of five, and women of child-bearing age. 
Conditions or diseases that are of major concern to the majority of countries in Africa include diarrhoeal diseases, respiratory infections, AIDS, malaria and malnutrition, as well as, to a lesser extent, complications related to pregnancy, tuberculosis, measles and diseases of early childhood. 
59. Over half of all countries in Latin America consider their life expectancy to be unacceptable. 
The health situation in Latin America has been affected by the worsening economic situation in many countries of the region, involving devaluation, inflation and an overall deterioration of living standards. 
All countries in the Latin American and Caribbean region have adopted national health policies and strategies that are consistent with the strategy of primary care and health for all. 
However, the adjustment of those policies and strategies has been limited by financial, human and material restrictions as well as, in some countries, by political and social instability. 
60. In recent years, the Asian region has been experiencing a rapid rise in lifestyle-related diseases and pressing environmental health issues. 
Diseases of the heart and vascular system pose a major health challenge in most parts of the region. 
Conditions or diseases that are of major concern to the majority of the developing countries in Asia include diarrhoea, respiratory infections, nutritional problems in children, complications related to pregnancy, communicable diseases, malaria and tuberculosis. 
The developed countries in Asia are concerned with such conditions as AIDS, cancer, neoplasms, cardiovascular diseases and vehicular accidents. 
AIDS is also a major concern for many countries in Asia; most have adopted special measures to prevent or reduce its occurrence. 
Policies have also been adopted to improve health and reduce morbidity and mortality levels. 
61. The countries of Europe are primarily concerned with cardiovascular diseases, cancer and malignant neoplasms; most are also very concerned with AIDS. 
In recent years, tuberculosis has been making a powerful comeback in a number of western European countries, particularly among underprivileged groups. 
In some areas, malaria, tuberculosis, hepatitis, measles and meningitis, as well as perinatal deaths, are also quite common. 
63. The health care systems of the former Soviet Republics are reported to be inadequate and obsolete. 
Although facilities are reasonably spread out in cities and towns, they are very deficient in the rural areas. 
But that world average conceals many regional differences, the most important of which is the disparity between the TFRs of the more developed and the less developed regions of the world. 
Indeed, in 1985-1990, while the TFR for the more developed regions was 1.9 births per woman, that for the less developed regions was 3.9 (see table 9). 
In a number of countries in those two subregions, TFRs exceeding seven births per woman were not uncommon (see United Nations, forthcoming b, annex, table). 
With 4.5 births per woman, southern Africa has the lowest fertility in the African continent, followed by northern Africa, with 5.1. 
In northern and southern Africa, fertility fell by about 10 and 8 per cent respectively from 1980-1985 to 1985-1990, but TFR changes in the other subregions were negligible. 
That figure conceals subregional differences: with a TFR of 5.0, western Asia exhibits the highest fertility, while eastern Asia exhibits the lowest, 2.3 births per woman. 
South-eastern Asia and southern Asia are characterized by TFRs of 3.7 and 4.7 respectively. 
Between 1975-1980 and 1980-1985, the decline in fertility was sharpest in eastern Asia and south-eastern Asia, where reductions of 14 and 12 per cent respectively have been estimated. 
Between 1980-1985 and 1985-1990, rapid fertility decline continued in south-eastern Asia but slackened in eastern Asia as a result of a levelling-off of Chinese fertility. 
Between 1980-1985 and 1985-1990, fertility declined from 4.6 to 3.9 in Central America and from 3.8 to 3.3 in South America, giving Latin America during that period the largest fertility decline (13 per cent overall) among the less developed regions. 
The Caribbean, with three births per woman, currently displays the lowest fertility of the region. 
69. In the more developed regions, TFRs are substantially below the population replacement level of 2.1 births per woman in 1985-1990 and only small differences characterize the different subregions. 
In western Europe, TFR currently stands at 1.6 births per woman, having slowly evolved downwards since the mid-1960s or early 1970s. 
Indeed, in southern Europe TFR fell from 2.3 in 1975-1980 to 1.5 in 1985-1990, producing successive reductions in TFR of about 22 per cent and 17 per cent. 
70. In northern Europe, a somewhat higher TFR of 1.8 is observed, and has remained fairly constant on the average (see table 9). 
Recent observed data, however, suggest a slight upward trend in the Scandinavian countries, notably in Sweden where TFR reached the population replacement level of 2.1 in 1990 and 1991 (United Nations, forthcoming b, table 2). 
Slight fertility increments are also reported between 1975-1980 and 1985-1990 in northern America (5.6 per cent) and in the former USSR (4.3 per cent). 
Since 1950, average TFRs in the former USSR have never fallen below population replacement level, although large differences exist between the former European and Asian Republics. 
Current estimates for 1985-1990 reveal that in the newly independent States of the former USSR, TFRs vary from about 2.0 to more than 4.0, reaching as high as 5.4 in Tajikistan (United Nations, forthcoming b). 
Based on recent data, the level of current contraceptive use is 54-56 per cent in Asia and Latin America but only 17 per cent in Africa (see table 10). 
Prevalence levels are below 20 per cent in most of the least developed countries, but there are four exceptions: Bangladesh, Botswana, Nepal and Rwanda. 
74. Relatively effective clinical and supply methods 2/ account for approximately 80 per cent of contraceptive use world wide. 
Sterilization alone accounts for one third of all contraceptive use, with female sterilization being practised roughly four times as often as male sterilization (vasectomy). 
Female sterilization and intra-uterine devices (IUDs) were judged to be readily available to 62-65 per cent of the population, and male sterilization to 57 per cent. 
Although fertility levels have fallen, the number of children desired has sometimes fallen even faster. 
In 15 developing countries where trends can be compared, the percentage of married fecund women who currently wanted no more children rose by an average of 10 percentage points between the world fertility surveys conducted in the 1970s and the demographic and health surveys conducted approximately a decade later. 
78. Trends in policies undertaken to influence the level of fertility closely parallel countries' views of their fertility levels. 
79. Such a global analysis, however, masks much of the diversity that is apparent at a lower level of aggregation. 
81. Governments' policies concerning effective use of modern methods of contraception are important determinants of both reproductive behaviour and maternal and child health. 
Direct support entails the provision of family-planning services through Government-run facilities, such as hospitals, clinics, health posts and health centres, as well as field workers. 
Two per cent of countries have only limited access to contraception. 
According to a United Nations study on abortion policies (United Nations, 1992a, 1993 and forthcoming a), based on the information available for 186 countries, the overwhelming majority of countries (92 per cent) permit abortion in order to save the woman's life. 
The countries not permitting abortion to save the woman's life are Chile and Malta, where abortion is prohibited under any circumstances. 
In a number of other countries, the laws on abortion prohibit abortion under any circumstances, but other laws, decrees or codes permit abortion under certain circumstances. 
Fewer countries, 98 (52 per cent), allow abortion to preserve the woman's mental health and 83 countries (45 per cent) permit it when pregnancy has resulted from rape or incest. 
The number declines to 81 countries (44 per cent), when there is the possibility of foetal impairment and to 55 countries (30 per cent) for economic or social reasons. 
only 6 per cent of the developing countries permit abortion "on request", 59 per cent of the developed countries do so. 
Based on the information received from the 186 countries, data indicate that abortion policies are significantly more restrictive in the developing than in the developed countries. 
Hospital-based studies from parts of Africa, Asia and Latin America suggest that the number of unsafe abortions is increasing in many areas. 
Dealing with the complications of unsafe abortion also produces a major drain on hospital resources, often at the expense of other maternity services. 
86. The level of urbanization is projected to rise to 48 per cent (2.96 billion) by 2000. 
87. Urbanization patterns differ markedly between the more developed and the less developed regions. 
Thus, while the less developed regions are undergoing rapid urbanization, a process that is projected to continue for decades to come, in the more developed regions the urbanization process has slowed down. 
89. The 47 least developed countries have both lower levels of urbanization and higher urban growth rates than the less developed regions as a whole. 
92. Differences between the more developed and the less developed regions are striking. 
In 1990, 36 per cent of the world urban population resided in agglomerations of 1 million or more inhabitants and 15 per cent resided in agglomerations of 5 million or more. 
95. Tokyo has been the largest urban agglomeration in the world since 1970 and is projected to remain so through 2010. 
Their populations ranged from Tokyo's 25 million - the largest by far - to Rio's approximately 10 million. 
By 2010, it is expected that 26 urban agglomerations will have 10 million or more inhabitants, 21 of those in the less developed regions. 
97. Urban agglomerations situated in the less developed regions exhibit significantly higher growth rates as well as a larger range of rates than the more developed regions. 
Other large cities which are expected to continue high rates of growth are Bangkok, Istanbul, Jakarta, Lagos, Metro Manila and Tehran. 
98. The urban structure of a country can be seen as a rough measure of the level of development. 
The concentration of a country's population in a single very large city is known as primacy. 
Seven of the 26 largest urban agglomerations had more than 30 per cent of their country's urban population in 1990 - Bangkok, Buenos Aires, Cairo, Dacca, Lima, Metro Manila and Seoul; all those cities are in the less developed regions. 
99. Discussion about urban places and urbanization frequently focuses on very large cities, but most people - even most urban people - do not live in the largest cities. 
100. In 1992, only 50 Governments out of 190 United Nations Member and observer States (26 per cent) considered their patterns of population distribution to be satisfactory (see table 12), while 140 (74 per cent) expressed dissatisfaction. 
Those figures, however, represent an improvement over the 1990 figures: only 32 of the 169 Member and observer States (19 per cent) were satisfied with their population distribution, while 137 (81 per cent) wanted change. 
101. Governments of more developed countries were more likely to consider their distributional patterns to be satisfactory. Thirty-nine per cent of the more developed countries reported that their population distribution was satisfactory, against only 21 per cent of the less developed countries (28 of 134 countries). 
Seventy-five of the 190 Governments (39 per cent) felt that their countries needed major changes. 
That was especially true in the developing countries: 68 of the 134 developing countries (51 per cent) were of the view that major distributional changes were necessary, compared with seven of the 56 developed countries (13 per cent). 
Thirty of the 47 least developed countries saw the need for major distributional changes and only five of those countries viewed their current patterns as satisfactory. 
103. Twenty-seven of the 56 developed countries (48 per cent) felt that minor changes in their distribution patterns were appropriate, compared with 38 of the 134 developing countries (28 per cent). 
Thirty-five of the 53 African Governments felt that major distributional changes were desirable. 
105. Latin American Governments also showed dissatisfaction with their population distribution. 
While 27 per cent were satisfied with current patterns, 48 per cent felt that major changes were desirable. 
As to Asian Governments, 39 per cent desired major change, but a larger number (45 per cent) felt that minor changes would be sufficient. 
In Europe, for example, 44 per cent of the Governments considered their current population distribution satisfactory. Of the 22 Governments that regarded changes as desirable, only six wanted major change. 
On the other hand, Japan was not satisfied with its current population distribution and wanted major changes, particularly with respect to the rapid growth of the Tokyo metropolitan area. 
108. The 1980s witnessed sharp changes in migration trends world wide. 
Section I above, on refugees, indicated the changes taking place in relation to involuntary migration. 
The present subsection focuses on other types of migration flows, particularly those converging in the traditional areas of immigration, Asia and Europe. 
Europeans, who had accounted for a major proportion of immigrants to Australia and Canada until 1975, had seen their share drop to 31 and 24 per cent respectively by 1985-1989. 
In the United States, Asians surpassed the number of immigrants originating in the Americas. 
During the 1980s as a whole, Australia admitted 1.1 million immigrants; Canada, nearly 1.3 million; and the United States, about 5.9 million. 
In addition, as a result of its Immigration Reform and Control Act of 1986, the United States regularized the status of nearly 2.5 million persons during 1989-1991. 
In the former Federal Republic of Germany, in particular, net migration rose from only 15,000 persons during 1980-1984 to nearly 1.9 million during 1985-1989. 
Over the whole decade, Germany gained over 1.1 million citizens through migration. 
The German experience, though echoed by developments in other countries, was nevertheless exceptional in terms of volume: in other countries, the net migration gains recorded during the 1980s were considerably smaller, amounting to 263,000 in the Netherlands, 207,000 in Switzerland and 146,000 in Sweden. 
Furthermore, Belgium and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland registered net migration losses during the decade (see table 13). 
It is estimated that the number of persons leaving the former USSR for resettlement abroad rose from 44,000 during 1981-1986 to 308,000 during 1987-1989. 
In 1990 alone a further 377,000 persons left the former USSR, some 185,000 of whom were Soviet Jews who resettled in Israel. 
In 1991, Israel admitted a further 150,000 persons from the former USSR. 
Because many of those new labour-importing countries lack provisions for allowing the admission of unskilled foreign workers, labour migration is increasingly occurring at the margin of the law. 
Japan, in particular, has become an attraction pole for undocumented migrants. 
It was estimated that by mid-1991 there were 160,000 foreigners staying illegally in that country. 
As a result, the Brazilian population in Japan rose from 15,000 in 1989 to over 56,000 in 1990, when the amendment came into effect, and rose further to nearly 120,000 by 1991. 
That year, the total foreign population registered in Japan stood at 1.2 million persons, a considerable increase from the 850,000 registered in 1985. 
The second was the rapid political changes in eastern Europe and the former USSR, which had dramatic economic, political and social consequences for both sending and receiving countries, as large numbers of people suddenly attempted to leave their countries of origin. 
115. Relatively few modifications in policies dealing with international immigration have occurred since 1989. Most observed changes in immigration policies took place during the period 1986-1989, when the percentage of countries with policies to lower immigration rose from 19 to 32 per cent. 
Between 1989 and 1993, the percentage increased from 32 to 35 per cent. 
With respect to emigration policies, the situation actually reversed in recent years: the percentage of countries seeking to lower emigration fell from 25 to 20 per cent between 1989 and 1993. 
Furthermore, disaggregating the data by level of development does not lead to a different conclusion. 
Among the developed countries, the percentage with policies to lower immigration is 39 per cent, as opposed to 34 per cent for the developing countries. 
The median percentage of foreign-born inhabitants among countries with policies to raise immigration is 11.2 per cent; for countries that either wish to maintain immigration or do not intervene, it is 3.1 per cent; and for countries that seek to lower immigration, it is 3.9 per cent. 
The growing hostility and xenophobia towards immigrants in a number of host countries has provided an additional impetus to controlling the entry of immigrants. 
One manifestation of that concern was the convening of meetings in 1991 and 1992 to discuss the problem and propose solutions to the current and expected future influx. 
Finally, the third pillar of European immigration policy has consisted in continuing to facilitate the integration by host Governments of already resident immigrant groups. 
118. Given the current economic and political environment, any liberalization of immigration policy in Europe in the near future appears unlikely. 
119. Among the other developed countries, Canada and the United States of America, both traditional receiving countries, have indicated satisfaction with their level of immigration, although Canada seeks to raise the level of permanent immigration, while the United States intends to maintain it. 
The goal of the United States Immigration Act of 1990 is to increase the competitiveness of the United States economy by admitting more highly skilled and highly educated immigrants, while preserving the emphasis on family reunification. 
Although the anticipated massive flow of immigrants from the former USSR has not materialized, with a combined population of 285 million people and some 130 ethnic groups, the area continues to hold a significant migration potential. 
A new law allowing anyone with a passport to emigrate was approved in principle in May 1991 and was scheduled to go into effect in January 1993. 
However, the substantial cost of the passport -the equivalent of three months' average wages - will pose a financial obstacle for many people. 
121. In Africa, only Equatorial Guinea and Namibia seek to raise the level of immigration for permanent settlement. 
The largest number of Governments, 24, report that they do intervene, while 17 aim to lower the level and 10 want to maintain the flow of immigrants. 
In 1992, the recently independent Government of Namibia reported that it is relaxing immigration restrictions in order to encourage foreigners, mostly entrepreneurs and businessmen from Asia, to migrate and invest in the country. 
An interesting aspect of immigration policy in Latin America is the fact that three countries (Argentina, Guyana and Uruguay), report that they seek to raise the level of permanent immigration. 
Recalling earlier waves of European immigration to South America, a number of countries in the subregion are examining ways to facilitate the immigration of skilled workers from eastern Europe and the former USSR. 
The Government of Chile is considering a plan to attract skilled immigrants from eastern Europe. 
In Venezuela, the Ministry of Planning is organizing the recruitment of 50,000 technicians from central and eastern European countries over the next five years, based on detailed requests from potential private-sector employers. 
124. In Asia, migration is quite distinct from that of other regions in that it is (a) organized; (b) encouraged by the sending countries because of substantial remittances; and (c) marked by the growing incidence of both illegal migration and the proportion of young female workers among the migrants. 
Within the Asian region, there has been a significant growth in contract migration in the past decade, with estimates suggesting 1 million such workers in Asia and another 3 million in the Gulf. 
Among the labour-exporting countries, which consist of Bangladesh, China, Egypt, India, Indonesia, Jordan, Malaysia, Nepal, Pakistan, the Philippines, Sri Lanka, the Republic of Korea, Thailand and Yemen, the Gulf crisis had severe consequences at both the national level and the level of individual migrants. 
125. With respect to international migration policies in western Asia, the drive to reduce dependence upon foreign labour, already under way among many of the labour-importing countries in the late 1980s, has intensified in the wake of the Gulf war. 
The Government of Kuwait, fearing that it had become overly dependent upon foreign labour (60 per cent of the population was composed of foreigners in 1985), began promoting the employment of Kuwaitis in the private sector in 1989. 
Following the country's liberation in 1991, former non-national residents were permitted to remain or return, subject to much stricter controls on their employment. 
In an attempt to promote Omanization and reduce the proportion of expatriates, Oman issued new regulations in 1992, providing the private sector with unprecedented incentives to train Omanis, including grants covering 50-80 per cent of trainee salaries. 
126. In Oceania, only New Zealand has a policy to raise the current level of immigration; while one country seeks to lower the level (Federated States of Micronesia), two countries report no intervention (the Marshall Islands and Vanuatu) and the remaining nine countries seek to maintain the level. 
Population factors are increasingly considered within the context of the many forces that affect the environmental resource base upon which sustainable development ultimately depends. 
128. In the developed countries, much if not all of the environmental stress is derived from production and consumption patterns and technology; as a result, the link with population is exceedingly weak. 
But in the developing countries, claims on the basic renewable natural resources of arable land, forests and water, fuelled by the rapid population growth of recent decades, have often outstripped the regenerative capacities of those resources. 
As sites with good land tend to be cultivated first, land extensification increasingly requires the use of marginal lands, i.e., lowland rain forests, steep slopes or semi-arid lands. 
Although potentially arable land is relatively abundant in Latin America and Africa and parts of south Asia, much of it either has very poor soils, is situated in areas of extremely adverse hydrological conditions or presents exceptional health risks. 
Landlessness is widespread, with the percentages of agricultural households that are landless estimated to be 17 in Latin America, 11 in the Middle East, 15 in south Asia and 6.5 in Africa. 
The high percentage of smallholder households is largely the result of rapid population growth under the norms of partible inheritance of land that are typical for most developing countries, which have contributed to the fragmentation of agricultural holdings. 
131. Traditional agricultural practices have also been challenged by population growth. 
For example, in parts of sub-Saharan Africa, agro-ecological conditions and low population densities formerly assured the sustainability of shifting cultivation and transhumance within the framework of the customary rules of community landownership and the allocation of use rights to members of the community. 
In recent decades, however, the most central element of that agricultural system - the ability to shift around on the land within the confines of the community - has been undermined by population pressure, creating land shortages and conflicts. 
132. Much is made of the role of population growth in deforestation, in particular the deforestation of moist tropical forests, which cover more than 1.5 billion hectares and are the richest ecosystems in biomass and biodiversity to be found on land. 
About two thirds of the tropical forests are located in Latin America, with the remainder split between Africa and Asia. 
It is estimated that tropical deforestation was proceeding at a rate of 17 million to 20 million hectares per annum in the late 1980s, i.e., approximately 0.9 per cent per annum. 
133. Cutting down trees for firewood is also a major cause of deforestation in tropical dry forests and non-forest wooded areas located near dense human settlements in Africa and south Asia. 
The people who face fuelwood shortages are mostly the rural poor who live in low rainfall, poor soil, scrub and semi-desert areas of Africa, Asia and Latin America. 
However, in many countries, the situation may worsen in the short to medium term, because urban dwellers are increasingly relying on charcoal. 
134. While global annual water withdrawals equal about 10 per cent of the total renewable supply, water is already a scarce resource in many parts of the world. 
Rates of water use are expected to continue to increase well into the next century, led by still increasing rates of irrigation in many parts of the world. 
Projections made by hydrologists indicate that meeting demands by 2000 could require virtually all the usable freshwater supplies in northern Africa and western Asia. 
In accordance with the mandate contained in paragraph 12 of document LOS/PCN/L.87 (annex), we, the members of the Group of Technical Experts, were convened to review the state of deep seabed mining and make an assessment of the time when commercial production might be expected to commence. 
2. In accordance with the mandate contained in paragraph 12 of document LOS/PCN/L.87, annex, we, the members of the Group, were convened to review the state of deep seabed mining and make an assessment of the time when commercial production might be expected to commence. 
3. The Group met from 26 to 28 January 1994 and held six meetings. 
The Group also took into account the annual periodic reports submitted by the six registered pioneer investors, providing information on the activities undertaken, being carried out currently and planned for the future by them. 
6. After an exchange of information and analysis, the Group deliberated upon the topics at hand. 
7. After the registration of India as a pioneer investor, exploration activities have continued with the use of improved technologies. 
8. As a first step towards the development of various components of deep seabed mining technology, a design and development programme has been initiated. 
The first phase of the programme, aimed at the development of a polymetallic nodule collector system for testing on land and in a shallow basin, has been completed. 
The second phase of the programme covers the design of a collector unit, studies of hydraulic and airlift systems, development of a remotely operated vehicle for pipeline inspection, waterproofing, development of an electrical/hydraulic component for underwater use, a hydraulic nodule pick-up system and an instrumentation and control system, etc. 
9. In the field of extractive metallurgy, 3 of the 15 processing routes for extraction of metals have been selected for upscaling. 
The campaigns at the upscaled levels are in progress. 
10. Exploration work has been carried out by collecting polymetallic nodules, conducting chemical analyses of the nodules and compiling detailed topographic data. 
Exploration work will be continued. 
The research and development project of the mining system has been carried out since 1981 and a comprehensive ocean test is planned to take place in 1996 for obtaining efficient and sufficient data and information for future commercial deep seabed mining. 
11. The project entailing metal recovery from polymetallic nodules has been carried out since 1989. 
12. Baseline environmental investigations were begun in 1991. 
13. Following the result of the pre-feasibility study carried out from 1984 to 1989, IFREMER/AFERNOD took the decision to reduce its activities and limit them only to the fulfilment of its obligations under resolution II and a general monitoring of the situation. 
17. COMRA is in the process of implementing a long-term programme focusing on exploration, design and development of a deep seabed mining system and of processing techniques. 
Other investigations are being conducted to compare planning options and to develop market projections for future supply and demand of metals as well as to establish an economic model for the exploitation of polymetallic nodules. 
Efforts include developing the technical criteria for both exploration at sea and laboratory analyses and testing, preparing standard samples, and establishing a database. 
The current work in extractive metallurgy is devoted to carrying out comparative studies on several processes in the laboratory and studies on ore dressing techniques, such as the technique for special processing of polymetallic nodules and the study on high-efficiency flotation agents. 
In countries which had a centrally planned or controlled economy, production costs often did not reflect the true costs and could not be considered competitive in the long term in a market-oriented economy. 
23. There will also be an impact on the cost of production of many operations as many countries adopt regulations based on their social and environmental policy objectives. 
In addition, it must be noted that a general attitude of both governmental and private bodies is emerging to restrict the level of funding for activities which may only provide a return in the long term. 
24. In the field of exploration, direct sampling devices - both visual and acoustic - have been adequately developed and are used by various companies and institutions; they are commercially available. 
The sea-floor mapping systems need to produce high-resolution data while achieving relatively higher tow speeds but with a minimum of interference from turbulence and background noises. 
Some of these areas require further development, including miniaturization of multi-beam electronics, telemetry systems including composite optical/electrical cable systems, methods of towfish stabilization, efficient in situ geotechnical measuring devices, etc. 
25. In the field of deep seabed mining, two of the three basic design concepts have been abandoned or shelved: the continuous line-bucket dredge and the shuttle system. 
The system envisaged and developed in parts includes the collection of polymetallic nodules by either a towed or a self-propelled collector, and the lifting of nodules through a 5-km-long vertical riser pipe utilizing a centrifugal pump or an air lift. 
However, an integrated mining system, even on a pilot scale of long duration, has not yet been demonstrated. 
The collector system, to be operational in a high-pressure and low-temperature environment while operating on soil of poor strength, demands special equipment components and material which need to be tested in the actual deep seabed environment. 
26. In the field of extractive metallurgy, metal extraction has been achieved by hydro-metallurgy as well as by pyro-metallurgy. 
A large number of processing routes have been developed for recovery of the three as well as the four metals contained in polymetallic nodules. 
While there does not appear to be any major gap in the processing technology, the results available are not adequate for upscaling and use in feasibility study estimates. 
27. When making an investment decision, investors will need to carefully evaluate the implications of conducting exploration and development under the relevant regulatory regime. 
Considerations would include such factors as taxation/revenue sharing, the complexity of the regulatory regime and the potential for delay and uncertainty. 
28. In the case of the deep seabed mining regime, some potential problems, such as the uncertainty that would have resulted from overlapping claims, have been resolved. 
Similarly, the entry into force of the Convention adds certainty to the situation. 
This part of the deep seabed mining regime has yet to mature and there are many details and procedures to be worked out. 
There remains the potential for the regime to be developed in a manner that will promote investment or discourage it. 
30. All the four metals of primary interest in polymetallic nodules, i.e. copper, cobalt, nickel and manganese, are of strategic significance. 
The relative importance of polymetallic nodules may vary from one country to another depending on the land-based resources at their disposal. 
Demand may be enhanced by speedier industrialization in developing nations. 
On the supply front, the equations may be disturbed by the discovery of new resources and/or the use of substitution and recycling. 
Much of the decrease in the intensive use of nickel in the developed world has resulted from the substitution of plastics in cratings, containers and automobile parts and its replacement in some stainless steel-making processes. 
33. There are no currently acceptable substitutes or replacements for cobalt, but some of its uses may be reduced by the substitution of ceramics. 
34. In the case of copper, reduction in its use may be caused by design changes which conserve materials, increase the efficiency of its use and its substitution by aluminium, plastics and optical fibres. 
Nickel consumption in the Western world fell sharply during 1992 because of lower defence spending and the world-wide recession. 
Metal and mineral inventories are being built up, which also affects metal prices. 
37. Potential sources of supply of copper, nickel, cobalt and manganese minerals from the land in several countries, particularly developing countries, remain unknown to the present day for a number of reasons, two of which appear most important. 
However, their commercial exploitation, as is the case with the deep seabed minerals, will depend on the extent to which operational costs compare competitively with the corresponding world cost curves of existing operations. 
38. The Group noted the importance that scientific investigation has for the development of deep seabed mining, because it represents the advance of human knowledge and the exercise of human intelligence. 
39. The Group recognized that it was difficult to obtain complete knowledge of a deposit of polymetallic nodules. 
40. The efforts undertaken by the first pioneer investors were also acknowledged. 
They have made an important contribution to scientific knowledge in the area of deep seabed mining, the training of personnel and the improvement of technology. 
Nevertheless, much more time is needed to acquire a thorough knowledge of the sites already allocated, which is essential in order to determine the time at which commercial exploitation will begin. 
41. Capital and operating costs of deep seabed mining have sometimes been considered too high to allow early development of such deposits. 
However, when compared to a land-based mining operation, a polymetallic nodule project has to be separated into two distinct operations - one producing nickel, cobalt and copper, and the other producing manganese. 
42. Investors have the option of deciding to invest in the development of land and/or deep seabed resources. 
Which they choose will depend on a variety of factors (such as discussed above) but will, to a great extent, depend on profitability. 
For the foreseeable future, the land-based resources appear adequate to meet supply at a cost of production such that deep seabed mining is of longer-term interest. 
It will be some time before markets stabilize and mining companies are in a position to evaluate with any degree of confidence deep seabed deposits against new and marginal land-based sources. 
The same is generally not true of land-based sources since the technology is proven. 
There will have to be strong indications that a seabed deposit will have a significant cost advantage over a potential land deposit before the risk and investment could be justified. 
While the Group cannot predict such eventualities or suggest how they would affect the timing of seabed development, such factors as political and social instability or onerous regulatory regimes in countries or regions where important deposits are located could advance the timing. 
47. Five stages were identified in that report, namely, (i) early period; (ii) research and development; (iii) feasibility study; (iv) construction; and (v) production. 
48. That report was prepared by the Group in August 1989 based on the information available at the time. 
49. All the initial exploration work has demonstrated that resources of nickel, copper, cobalt and manganese are present and can at some time be available for exploitation. 
56. The review of the state of deep seabed mining is contained in paragraphs 7 to 20 above. 
57. As regards the time when commercial production may be expected to commence, the Group concludes as follows: 
Accordingly, it is within the framework of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea-United States agreement and with our extraordinary patience and maximum tolerance that we have so far discussed with the IAEA secretariat the scope of the inspection intended to provide continuity of the safeguards. 
In violation of its repeated commitment to the principle of assurances against the threat and use of force, including nuclear weapons, the United States plans to go defiantly ahead with its large-scale nuclear war exercises against the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, including the "Team Spirit" joint military exercises. 
United States officials say that they plan to continue other joint military exercises if they cannot conduct the "Team Spirit" joint military exercises now, and they even say openly that these exercises should be held in Hawaii, if not in south Korea. 
The arrogant United States posture for "resolving" the nuclear issue with its nuclear war exercises going on against the other party to the dialogue is a mockery against the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and a negation of the dialogue itself. 
What we cannot overlook is the fact that the United States hardline and conservative forces are pressing ahead on a full scale with the deployment of the "Patriot" missiles in south Korea, as part of their attempts to overpower the Democratic People's Republic of Korea militarily. 
This notwithstanding, the United States State Department spokesman's sophistry that the deployment of the United States missiles can in no way be considered provocative to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea is really the height of impudence. 
The United States reckless new war machinations do not stop here. 
It will be a gross miscalculation if the United States considers the Democratic People's Republic of Korea-United States talks as an offering to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
We have so far lived on our own without any relations with the United States, we can live well on our own in the future, too, and we have become constitutionally adapted to such a life. 
Third, if the United States decides to take other options, we will also take our own countermeasures. 
The United States hardliners and conservatives must be held totally responsible for the catastrophic consequences arising therefrom, and the south Korean authorities, indiscreetly following their lead, can never extricate themselves from this responsibility. 
The following represents the results of the investigation of the incident undertaken by the Military Police of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
It is mainly an agricultural and cattle-raising community that consisted of 224 Muslim residents and 11 refugees who had been accommodated in the village. 
The village had also had approximately 30 Serb residents, but they left the area shortly after HVO assumed military control in the Vares region. 
The residents refused to do so and, as a result, on one occasion in August 1992, the HVO military police chief threatened to burn the village to the ground. 
Relations between the communities further deteriorated shortly after Croat refugees began to arrive from the Kakanj area and residents of surrounding villages began to become more aggressive towards the inhabitants of Stupni Do. 
As a result of this crack-down, the Mayor had the community shelters prepared and stocked with emergency rations. 
Surrounding Croat villages were reportedly put on alert for the attack at approximately 0300 hours on 23 October 1993. 
While most residents of Stupni Do did not take these warnings seriously, their defence force of 36 local Armija soldiers mobilized to guard the village during the night. 
However, they did not have enough men to cover their perimeter and there were stretches of 300 to 400 metres without protection. 
6. Between 0800 and 0810 hours on the morning of 23 October 1993, when the village defence force was changing shifts, a grenade explosion occurred, immediately followed by continuous small arms and anti-aircraft gunfire from all sides. 
The attack, which appeared to come from below the village, worked its way upwards, and many witnesses noted the apparent use of incendiary bullets by the attacking forces as shells landing in the village set houses on fire. 
The BiH Armija force in Stupni Do congregated in the main part of the village, guarding 50 to 60 civilians in the main village shelter. 
Around 1400 hours, the HVO forces began to attack the BiH forces in this area, slowly moving upwards and forcing them to withdraw. 
At approximately 1630 hours, the shooting diminished and the HVO started withdrawing from the village, allowing residents to go through the village looking for survivors. 
7. Initial indications of an attack on Stupni Do became evident to elements of UNPROFOR's second Nordic battalion (Nordbat 2) on the afternoon of 23 October 1993, when patrols in the area sighted smoke and heard firing from the direction of the village. 
It was only on 25 October 1993, when reports of the massacre had become widespread, that the then UNPROFOR Senior Military Observer in the area was permitted to enter the village and inspect three houses. 
In the absence of any supplementary resources to deal with such incidents and in view of the urgency of preserving the evidence and documenting what appeared to be a war crime, it was decided to charge UNPROFOR Military Police with the investigation. 
8. Members of the first UNPROFOR unit to enter Stupni Do reported that the village was empty and that all 52 houses in the village showed signs of having being burnt. Some of the houses were described as having the appearance of crematoria. 
Fourteen bodies were discovered, of whom 4 men and 3 women were identified, but the rest were burnt beyond recognition. 
Two bodies were found to have crushed skulls and some appeared to have been burned on the top of destroyed houses. 
There were also several dead cattle lying about, many also burnt, and a strong odour of burnt flesh was in the air. 
9. In its investigation of the events surrounding the Stupni Do incident, UNPROFOR military police interviewed most of the 193 survivors of the attack. 
These interviews were conducted for the most part in Dabravine and Vares, where most of the survivors had sought refuge. 
As a result of the continued hostilities in the area, access to and the location of witnesses was a slow and laborious process. 
10. In describing the incident, many witnesses stated that the HVO attackers were wearing black uniforms with white bands on the left shoulder or green camouflage uniforms. 
Those wearing black uniforms also wore black baseball caps and were suspected to be members of an HVO "death squad" or special forces unit from Kiseljak. 
With only two exceptions, none of the witnesses recognized any of the HVO soldiers as being from the local area, nor did they hear names being used, other than nicknames. 
11. Several female survivors from Stupni Do stated that they had been raped by HVO soldiers during the attack. 
Others reported being robbed of their valuables and, in one case, of a 54-year-old grandfather being killed by automatic machine-gun fire because he possessed no money or valuables to hand over. 
One survivor also recounted hiding in a family basement with three other women and of being discovered by some HVO soldiers who, on entering the basement and inquiring if anyone was present, shot the three women who were offering to surrender. 
12. In many instances, the testimony of witnesses has been recorded on videotape. 
UNPROFOR on-site investigations and photographic evidence also seem to corroborate the details of the incident as reported. 
Investigations to date have shown that crimes against innocent civilians in Stupni Do took place on 23 October 1993. 
Twenty-three victims so far have been clearly identified. 
A further 13 villagers of Stupni Do are unaccounted for and presumed dead, bringing the preliminary total number of victims to 36. 
The main suspects for the commission of these crimes appear to be extremist elements of the Croatian Defence Council from Kiseljak, Travnik and Kakanj under the command of Ivica Rajic. 
The HVO Bobovac brigade, operating under its Deputy Commander, Kresimir Bozic, prevented UNPROFOR units from entering the village after the attack. 
Between 24 and 27 January 1994, there appear to have been 55 flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
Please note that the total number of flights assessed is now 1,296. 
Between 28 and 30 January 1994, there appear to have been 20 flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
(a) Monetary Authority of Singapore circular No. BFIG 17/93 dated 3 December 1993; 
(b) Monetary Authority of Singapore circular No. BFIG 18/93 dated 3 December 1993; 
1. In my report to the Security Council of 28 January 1994 (S/1994/89/Add.1), I recommended in paragraph 21 that the Council authorize the establishment of a United Nations police component as an integral part of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ). 
2. It will be recalled that, in paragraph 9 of resolution 882 (1993) of 5 November 1993, the Council approved the deployment of 128 police observers to ONUMOZ as soon as possible. 
It is now estimated that the cost related to the deployment of an additional 1,016 civilian police, as part of an enlarged ONUMOZ police component, would amount to approximately $38,474,000 gross for the period from 15 February to 31 October 1994. 
a/ Provides for 4 international and 35 locally recruited staff. 
With the submission of Ukraine, the total number of replies received from Governments has increased to 83. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
Changes appearing under other changes are explained below. 
15.3 An overall reduction of $76,600 is attributed to consultancy and expert services not utilized as anticipated during the biennium. 
15.4 The decrease of $220,700 under this heading results from a smaller travel programme than anticipated and to the non-utilization by representatives of national liberation movements of resources provided for their attendance at UNCTAD meetings. 
15.5 Decreased requirements of $155,000 are due in large part to delays in the completion of the publication programme budgeted for in the biennium 1992-1993. 
15.6 Savings of $456,200 are forecast under maintenance of furniture and equipment, owing in large part to a much reduced level of maintenance required for obsolete equipment, which is being phased out and replaced by new and more modern equipment. 
These savings largely offset increases under the acquisition of furniture and equipment and improvements to premises. 
15.8 Additional resources of $366,100 are required for the acquisition of office furniture and the purchase of new equipment to replace obsolete equipment and are largely offset by savings under maintenance of office furniture and equipment, as explained in paragraph 15.6. 
This increase would be offset by savings under general operating expenses, as explained in paragraph 15.6. 
16.1 The regular budget of the International Trade Centre UNCTAD/GATT is financed jointly by the United Nations and the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT). 
As indicated in table 16.1 (a), a final appropriation of $17,465,200 is proposed as the United Nations share of the ITC regular budget. 
Changes appearing under other changes in table 16.2, indicating an overall decrease of $990,400, are explained below. 
16.3 The decrease of $350,900 relates to reduced expenditures as a result of vacancies. 
16.4 The decrease of $67,700 is due to a reduction under general temporary assistance for meetings resulting from lower conference servicing requirements than budgeted for the twenty-fifth and twenty-sixth sessions of the Joint Advisory Group. 
16.5 The decrease of $218,500 is due to savings of $30,800 under training and savings of $187,700 resulting from the postponement of the publication of technical studies. 
16.7 The increase of $18,800 is required for the purchase of trade publications and subscriptions to specialized technical publications for the Centre's library, which provides an important source for trade research. 
34B.1 The increase under this heading is due to an increase in the number of participants in the after-service health insurance plan compared with the membership estimated at the time of preparation of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993 at an annual average of 3,780 participants. 
34D.1 The decrease under this heading reflects the actual expenditure trend and more favourable premium rates than originally projected for the current biennium. 
34E.1 The decrease projected under this heading is due to the fact that no agreement has been reached for paying for granting services on a fee-for-service basis as had initially been anticipated for the biennium. 
34G.3 On this basis, total requirements of UNITAR for the period from 1 January to 30 June 1993 are estimated in the amount of $582,700, as follows: 
(a) Posts ($320,000): the cost of maintaining the remaining staff members of UNITAR until 30 June 1993 and the cost of separation of one staff member upon retirement; 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
37A.4 The additional requirements relate to expenditures incurred in connection with the commitment authority approved by the General Assembly in resolution 47/219 B of 6 May 1993 to provide for administrative support for the three Disarmament Regional Centres. 
37A.5 The decrease under posts is attributable in the main to the actual and anticipated vacancy rate for established or replacement posts during the biennium. 
37A.7 The decrease under this heading relates to ad hoc expert groups and is due to a decreased number of expert group meetings in the area of disarmament. 
37A.9 The decrease under this heading is due to reductions of $10,600 under contractual interpretation and of $9,800 under systems design and development. 
These savings relate to disarmament activities. 
37A.10 The net increase is attributable mainly to communications and is due to a greater utilization of long-distance telephone lines and facsimile machines for work related to preventive diplomacy, peacemaking and disarmament, as well as to the various sanctions committees. 
37A.12 The decrease under this heading reflects reduced requirements for the replacement of office automation equipment, since the new Department was developing a comprehensive programme of computerization and networking that is to start during the biennium 1994-1995. 
Provision for the first half of 1992 was included under subsection 33A, under which a decrease of $209,100 is anticipated. 
Changes appearing under other changes are explained below. 
41A.3 The increase for this item relates to variances between standard and actual costs for salaries and common staff costs. 
41A.5 The increase for this item relates to travel and subsistence for expert services in the reviews and appeals area. 
41F.1 The appropriations for 1992-1993 under this subsection relate to requirements of the Division of Administration and Common Services of the United Nations Office at Vienna from 1 July 1992 to 31 December 1993. 
41F.2 The increase is attributable to a virtually 100 per cent incumbency rate. 
41F.3 The additional requirements relate to the Division's requirements to extend the parallel operation of administrative functions now performed on behalf of the United Nations Office at Vienna by the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) to ensure a smooth transfer of those functions. 
Staff are engaged on a temporary basis prior to the anticipated creation of established posts in 1994-1995, particularly in the Electronic Support Service and the Finance Service. 
41F.4 The increase under this heading was necessary for consultations of senior staff with counterparts at Headquarters, which could not be accommodated within the limited provision under this item. 
41F.5 The reduction related to the reduced reimbursement by the United Nations Office at Vienna for contracts entered into by the UNIDO Buildings Management Service for the operational costs of the Vienna International Centre complex, including utilities ($718,400). 
41F.7 The net additional requirements are due to the continuing programme of installation of LAN networks. 
Additional hardware and software are also being acquired through the redeployment of savings elsewhere. 
Related expenditures for the first six months of 1992 are reported under section 32. 
The increase for overtime reflected the increased meeting activity during the period, including a significant increase in that of the Security Council and its subsidiary bodies. 
The increase in Vienna is primarily for temporary assistance for meetings and reflects the high vacancy rates of established posts, but is more than offset by the reduction in reimbursements to the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) for the conference-servicing work of its staff. 
The decrease for temporary assistance for meetings should also be seen in the context of the increase for travel of conference staff to meetings away from Geneva ($951,700). 
41I.7 The increase under this item relates to requirements by the Office of Conference Services for certain specialized services during the review of its operations, on which a report was submitted to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session (A/47/336 and Corr.1). 
41I.10 The increase for this item comprises increases of $397,900 in New York and $367,400 in Geneva. 
In Geneva, the primary factor is an increase for rental and maintenance of equipment. 
The latter is the result of curtailed conference activity in Vienna and more than offsets an increase for temporary assistance for meetings. 
Changes now proposed reflect actual expenditure recorded for the first six months of 1992. 
Copies of the two reports had been widely distributed among members of the Diet, political parties, major women's organizations and journalists. 
In drafting the third reports, views of NGOs were also taken into account and the Advisory Council to the Prime Minister had been consulted. 
Women occupied prominent positions in the Administration, the judiciary and the legislature. 
The representative highlighted the major achievements since the consideration of Japan's initial report in the areas of education, employment and agriculture. 
She spoke of the plans for enhancing the authority of the national machinery by raising its membership to the ministerial level. 
4. Harmonization of work and family responsibility was of great importance to attaining de facto equality. 
In the Japanese civil service women were free to take entrance examinations in every job category. 
She explained that since January 1991 the provisions in the Civil Code regarding marriage and divorce had been in the process of being reviewed. 
Local governments had been very active in promoting measures relating to women since the ratification of the Convention and the community of NGOs was very active in Japan. 
The representative said that de jure equality had almost been attained; however, customs deeply rooted in stereotypes and the poor representation of women in the decision-making process prevented women from achieving full de facto equality. 
5. Members congratulated the Government for the progress made in advancing the status of women, especially with regard to the big strides made in a short time, considering the very traditional nature of the society. 
They commended the authors of the two reports for having followed the Committee's guidelines and for having replied in the second report to the questions that had not been answered during the consideration of the initial report. 
6. Regarding the remaining obstacles that still limited the advancement of women, the representative mentioned stereotypes about the roles of women and men in all spheres of life as the principal cause of persistent problems. 
7. In additional comments members commended the extensive replies given to the questions prepared by the pre-session Working Group and they appreciated that in the preparation of the report NGOs had been consulted. 
Members acknowledged having received a large number of counter-reports from NGOs. 
That proved the democratic attitude of the Government and showed that women in Japan were mobilizing themselves. 
However, members felt that the Government should be more attentive to observations made by NGOs, in particular as regards the issues of violence against women and prostitution. 
Women had made a valuable contribution to the country's economic success without having been given an adequate position in all spheres of life. 
Given the opportunity, women would make a significant contribution to the political, social and cultural development of their country. 
9. Regarding the reports, members felt that they referred only to the positive changes. 
Although they contained much valuable statistical data, there was no analysis of the obstacles to the advancement of women. 
10. It was said that the Government, as a large donor country, ought to direct its official development assistance towards helping to enhance the status of women in recipient countries. 
11. In concluding, the representative said that she would convey all the comments made by members of the Committee to the Government in an effort to improve the situation. 
13. There were also instances of discriminatory customs and practices in areas other than employment owing to stereotypes regarding gender roles; however, their number was declining. 
Breaches of equal opportunity and treatment in private-sector employment, except for wages, were dealt with through administrative guidance following investigations made by the Ministry of Labour. 
In additional comments, members said that the Equal Employment Opportunity Law should provide sanctions in all cases of breaches of the law. 
15. Asked about the possibility for women to have recourse to the courts or other tribunals if their rights were infringed, the representative said that anyone might have recourse to the courts to assert rights granted to them under the law. 
16. Asked whether the National Women's Education Centre offered courses to prepare women for public office, the representative replied that the Centre contributed to the promotion of women's education by organizing practical training courses and conducting research. 
No courses were needed to prepare women for public office, but the goal was to empower women and promote their participation in public life. 
They requested information in the subsequent report on the policies that were pursued to fulfil the targets set for the advancement of women. 
20. Regarding the system of reintegration of women employees into the workforce, the representative stated that women who resigned from work because of pregnancy or family reasons could opt to be re-employed. 
The Ministry of Labour provided a system of grants to employers that adopted and met certain conditions and promoted a comprehensive support plan for the reconciliation of work and child care through the dissemination of information, educational activities, child-care leave, reduced working hours, advice and guidance to enterprises. 
One of the reasons for the low percentage was the fear of some firms that they would incur extra expenses in upgrading the skills of returning workers, in addition to the financial difficulties brought on by the current recession. 
21. In reply to questions regarding single-parent families, the representative said that households headed by a single mother, irrespective of her marital status, received loans, counselling, a survivor's pension, a child-rearing allowance and at-home care, and could also obtain night-time child care. 
22. Regarding the Week of the Women, the representative explained that no records were kept on the number of participants, but most of them were middle-aged or older women, and recently, a growing number of men. 
Other efforts to raise consciousness included the Equal Employment Opportunity Month and a regular panel meeting to solve problems arising from stereotypes and to improve the social environment through wide dissemination of the meeting's proposals. 
24. Within the framework of the New Plan of Action to the Year 2000, one of the targets of which was to improve the popular understanding of equality between men and women, several ministries and agencies had undertaken consciousness-raising and public relations activities. 
The Ministry of Education had established a curriculum extending from elementary to high school which taught gender equality and understanding. 
The representative supplemented that statement by some statistical data. 
25. Asked about legal measures in relation to sexual harassment, the representative stated that no specific legal measures existed as yet. 
The most difficult task was to alter the consciousness of supervisors and male colleagues. 
The Ministry of Labour had established a study group to look into the problem, launched a campaign and started providing advice to women workers. 
In one specific case, the victim's boss and employer had to pay damages under a court order. 
26. Regarding cases of domestic violence, the representative quoted statistical data compiled in 1992. 
28. There was no statistical record on the incidence of violence against prostitutes. 
30. Asked about the provisions of the Anti-prostitution Law, the representative said that the law stipulated that prostitution impaired human dignity, was contrary to sexual morality and corrupted the morals of society, and emphasized the illegal and anti-social character of prostitution. 
The purpose of the Act was to prevent, suppress and prohibit prostitution; however, only acts relating to the promotion of prostitution, not the acts of prostitution, were put under sanctions. 
31. In additional comments, members observed that the report included very little information about cases of Asian women who had raised issues of exploitation against Japan. 
Reference was made to cases of sex tourism, the abuse of other Asian women in the Japanese sex industry, mail-order brides and the exploitation of women through forays of Japanese men into other Asian countries. 
Particular reference was made to the fate of women who had been forced into prostitution by Japanese men during the Second World War, often referred to as "comfort women". 
32. It was said that the report did not provide enough data on prostitution, pornography, violence against women, exploitation of immigrant women, the shelter situation for battered women as well as the punishments for those offences. 
Members asked whether criminal gangs profited from the exploitation of women and whether geisha girls or hostesses were still common. 
33. In addressing those concerns, the representative said that the Prime Minister had been asked to take stronger measures against organized prostitution. 
Any form of prostitution was illegal and the Government was intensifying efforts to protect the rights of foreign workers. 
Regarding the issue of "comfort women", a study had been undertaken in 1991 and when the findings had been made public in 1993, the Government had extended its apologies to all those who had suffered damage. 
The Government was considering how best to express its remorse. 
34. Members welcomed the appointment of female ministers and noted the Plan of Action of 1977 for increasing the number of women in executive bodies. 
Asked for clarification of the application of the Plan of Action, the representative said that one of its five basic targets was to achieve participation in society by men and women on an equal footing and one of the priority objectives was to promote women's participation in policy decision-making. 
More specifically, the low number of women in national advisory bodies was related to the small number of women who held senior public posts and were in leadership positions. 
Therefore, the national machinery asked that more women candidates be recommended to advisory councils and be promoted in their own organizations. 
36. Asked about the rate of participation of women at the upper levels in political parties, the representative said that the percentages varied from 1.2 to 18.1 per cent. 
Their membership varied from 6.1 to 44.8 per cent. 
38. In additional comments, members urged the Government to take specific steps to improve the status of women in positions of power and decision-making. 
There were four women ambassadors. 
Members suggested that the subsequent report give information on the percentage of female ambassadors and women holding posts in international organizations. 
41. Asked for clarification concerning the "open courses" and specialized education, the representative explained that university extension courses provided learning opportunities to adult citizens in various fields. 
The courses were open to everyone. 
The open courses provided opportunities to gain specialized knowledge and vocational skills about daily life and current issues. 
43. Members noted the women's studies programme offered by the National Women's Education Centre and commended the attempt to introduce comparative international information through seminars as beneficial to Japanese women. 
44. Regarding consciousness-raising about gender equality and the corresponding training of teachers, the representative said that the Ministry of Education attempted to give teachers sufficient information about gender equality by holding curriculum classes for each area or prefecture. 
45. In additional comments members expressed appreciation for the changes made but said that the reversal of stereotyping in the education system and in the media needed to be extended. 
In many cases damages had been awarded as a result of lawsuits. 
47. Remuneration consisted of the basic wages and allowances. 
The sanctions were imprisonment or fines. 
Female workers in those fields of industry were protected by the relevant labour laws just like female employees in other industries. 
The ministry provided education through homelife-improvement extension programmes and promoted the reaching of household agreements on the roles and situations of family members, since in those occupations the male head of household was mostly the decision maker and other family members provided the labour. 
50. Asked about the rate of unemployment among women and any assistance provided to ensure minimum living standards for their families, the representative said that owing to the prolonged recession the unemployment rate was rising for both men and women. 
Unemployment benefits ensured a minimum living standard and were provided regardless of sex for a limited period of time, depending on age and length of previous employment. 
The Government was currently trying to devise effective employment measures. 
51. Regarding a question about the pension systems in the public and in the private sector and the differences between them the representative explained that the national pension schemes provided basic pensions for all. 
Salaried workers in the private sector were automatically insured under the Employees' Pension Insurance and persons working in the national and local government were covered by the Mutual Aid Association. 
As the coverage differed in the various schemes, the Government was planning to unify the public pension schemes by 1995. 
52. With reference to the current status of the family leave-care scheme, the representative said that the number of firms that had introduced the scheme was gradually increasing. 
The employee should also be given the choice between taking such leave or making use of such measures as flex-time or staggered working hours. 
The guidelines had been widely disseminated and were being adopted by many firms; however, the family leave-care scheme had not become law as yet. 
53. In additional comments, members appreciated the progress in the employment of women but said that much more needed to be done in areas such as equal employment opportunity, part-time employment and wage disparity. 
Members observed that the principle of equal pay for equal work had not been complied with, since according to their information women received only 40 per cent of men's wages. 
They asked what practical measures the Government was considering to improve the situation. 
Members referred to similar comments that had been made during the presentation of the initial report. 
Members felt that women in Japan seemed to be subjected to indirect discrimination through the separate trade system practised by private companies. 
Such incidents needed to be prosecuted just as much as those involving direct discrimination and measures should be taken to make private firms comply fully with the law. 
When women re-entered the labour market, mechanisms should exist to prevent their being forced into part-time employment. 
Members said that Japanese companies did not make full use of women's skills and capabilities. 
55. With reference to the Japanese wage system, which is based on seniority, the representative said that it was not discriminatory towards women because of the child-care system. 
The provision of vocational training for women who re-entered the labour market was paramount. 
56. Members asked whether measures had been taken to reduce the working week to 40 hours in order to strengthen the family. 
58. Members referred to the medical tests that were mandatory for women serving in private bath houses. 
59. In referring to the status of rural women, members said that particular attention should be paid to them as their traditions were usually the strongest and progress difficult to achieve. 
Special programmes should be designed to involve rural women in decision-making. 
The representative said that a national advisory commission had started reviewing the provisions concerning marriage and divorce under the Civil Code. 
61. In additional comments, members referred to discriminatory practices relating to marriage and family relations, such as those regarding forced marriages and children born out of wedlock. 
Greater consideration should also be given to the elderly female population and, following related research, information should be provided on policy measures and programmes. 
Members stressed the need to address rigid gender-role stereotypes in the family and to increase male participation in family life. 
2. In presenting the report, the representative read out a letter from the President of Colombia addressed to the Chairperson of the Committee. 
That commitment had been demonstrated by the establishment of the Presidential Council for Youth, Women and the Family, by the adoption of an integrated policy for women and a development policy for rural women. 
Certain sectoral developments had been successfully initiated and had led to the creation, in 1990, of the CEDAW Coordination and Control Committee and to the establishment of the Presidential Council for Youth, Women and the Family. 
The rights of all family members had to be respected and it should be possible to reconcile individual projects with the family responsibilities. 
The subject of family violence would be a priority issue. 
5. Regarding the preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women, the representative said that the Presidential Council had been designated as focal point for the coordination and mobilization of governmental and non-governmental organizations and also for the preparation of the national report. 
6. She assured the Committee members that their observations would be taken into account in the elaboration of future government policies and also for the subsequent report. 
7. Members commended the Government of Colombia and the Colombian NGOs for the progress made in spite of the difficulties created by violence and the economic recession. 
Special mention was made of the 1991 Constitution, which recognized very extensive rights for women, and of the good representation of women in economic life, although their proportion in public representative institutions was still low. 
They welcomed the appointment of three female ministers. 
Furthermore, they urged the Government, in implementing the Convention, to adopt programmes for rural women. 
8. Members expressed appreciation for the message sent by the President and for the dense, self-critical and frank report, as well as for the extensive replies given. 
They commended the establishment of the Presidential Council for Youth, Women and the Family and hoped that the new administration would maintain its efforts for the advancement of women. 
That was why the present administration had created the Presidential Council for Youth, Women and the Family. 
10. Asked about the Council's budget and organizational structure and the coordination between it and other government departments dealing with women's programmes, the representative said that the Council was part of the administrative structure of the State. 
It was also the focal point at the national and international levels for women and gender-related issues. 
For the first time, gender-related issues had been integrated into development. 
In order to strengthen the Council, strategies were being developed to make it into a permanent institution that should survive a change in government. 
The Council also gave support to departmental and municipal women's offices in order to strengthen them to such an extent that they would survive a change in administration, not only because of their legal structure, but also because of their visibility. 
Its programme also included issues related to youth, the elderly, the handicapped and the family, as well as income-generating activities and its goal was to make women benefit from the development process. 
In addition, there was coordination with other sectors on subjects such as developing coeducational programmes and non-sexist curricula, health care for women, credit and training for women in micro-industries, and support for female heads of households. 
12. The Council had its own budget, received in part from national allocation, in part from international cooperation agencies. 
Additional funds for special programmes came from ministries, decentralized institutes and regional and municipal institutions. 
14. In additional comments, members noted that the Presidential Council should be strengthened and hoped that the institution would be maintained even if the government changed. 
They also asked what the greatest achievements of the Presidential Council had been. 
Furthermore, they inquired about the impact of guerilla warfare and drug trafficking on the lives of urban and rural women. 
15. The representative highlighted the most important provisions of the Constitution, which had entered into force in 1991 and in which the principle of gender equality was enshrined. 
The provisions of the Convention had been incorporated in national legislation. 
Currently, a draft law concerning sexual violence, sexual harassment and the participation of women in public administration were being discussed. 
17. Among institutions dealing with the advancement of women, the representative mentioned the Presidential Council for Youth, Women and the Family, the Office for Rural Women and 11 departmental and municipal women's offices and sectorial programmes. 
18. The representative said that, in the mass media, as well as in formal education, traditional stereotypical gender roles still tended to be reproduced and maternity and reproductive activities remained the primary responsibility of women. 
19. Asked for additional information regarding violence against women, the representative said that, in comparison with the importance of that problem, the services available to female victims were still scarce. 
One in 5 women said that they had been beaten and 1 in 10 declared that she had been forced into sexual relations. 
The current legislation did not cover that offence, nor were there sanctions for violence against women. 
Currently, there were about 100 commissions, which received special support from the Government. 
They were municipal police-type bodies that undertook emergency measures until the cases were dealt with by the appropriate judicial or administrative authorities. 
However, because of budgetary limitations and lack of awareness about the issue, not all municipalities had set up such commissions. 
21. Regarding the availability of those Commissions in rural areas the representative said that they did not yet exist in all rural areas. 
Efforts were under way to establish more family commissions in order to establish a nationwide network and to provide the necessary training to the officers and to extend the free legal advice services throughout the country. 
23. Regarding a question about shelters for female victims of violence, the representative said that there were only a few, which were run by NGOs. 
25. Regarding prostitution, the representative said that the invisibility of the problem and insensitivity to it hampered implementation of the relevant provisions of the Convention. 
It was still felt that was a problem of private morals and not an ethical problem in a society that pretended to be a developed democracy. 
26. In reply to the question as to whether HIV/AIDS prevention and treatment programmes were targeted at women engaged in prostitution, the representative said that since 1992, the Ministry of Health was training prostitutes in the prevention of HIV/AIDS and in the use of condoms. 
The prevention of HIV/AIDS through screening programmes was also difficult because of the high cost involved. 
In December, the Institute of Family Welfare had started an ambitious programme for preventive and health care for girls who were at risk of becoming prostitutes. 
They expressed concern that only rape of minors below the age of 14 was penalized, considering that aged and disabled women were equally vulnerable. 
28. The representative said that no legal measures discriminated against women as regards political participation. However, although they had increased their participation, statistics showed that in practice women had not reached the highest levels equitably and continuously. 
Whereas more women could be found in leading positions in trade unions in the public sector, their number was much smaller in the private sector. 
The representative also highlighted the information given in the report regarding the role of women in community organizations, political parties and the cooperative movement. 
She said that 180 NGOs dedicated their activities in 1993 to the promotion of women. 
29. Members noted that the statement in the report that women were "not yet organized in sufficient strength to constitute a pressure group" was not valid. 
Women could not wait to be organized, they ought to take action in all fields in order to achieve greater participation in decision-making. 
They also asked whether any initiative was taken to promote the participation of women in political life through increasing their numbers in political parties or on candidates' lists. 
31. The representative said that measures had been undertaken to improve and promote the concept of equality through the production of non-sexist school texts. 
While considerably more women had taken up courses in administration, economics, engineering, law and agronomy, women were still concentrated in traditional areas. 
It did not contain affirmative measures or provisions specifically addressed to women, except those regarding the modification of school textbooks. 
33. Members requested further information on the participation of women in the various fields in which educational training was provided. 
34. In additional comments, members requested further information about provisions dealing with non-sexist education and were concerned that the Government did not devote more attention to the issue of education. 
35. The representative mentioned a law for the support of women heads of household that had been adopted in December 1993, which gave female heads of households a right to social security, preferential access to education, employment, credit, micro-enterprises and low-cost housing. 
For old age and invalidity pensions, persons could choose between the social security scheme that was maintained by the State and another one that was financed from pension funds in the private sector. 
The contributions of the poorest and most vulnerable persons in rural and urban areas would be subsidized and special attention would be given to, among others, women during and after pregnancy, lactating mothers, women heads of household and workers in the informal sector. 
38. Asked whether legal counsel and legal defence services were available to women free of charge, the representative responded that free legal counsel on labour matters was available to the vulnerable sections of the population, such as working children, women, indigenous women and disabled persons. 
40. In additional comments, members congratulated the Government for all the efforts undertaken and asked for the percentage of women heads of households. 
43. In additional comments, members said that women in Colombia should fight for the legalization of abortion not in order to reduce births, but in order to protect women from illegal abortions, which resulted in maternal mortality. 
45. The representative supplemented the information contained in the report by mentioning a policy document for rural women, which contained general objectives and basic strategies for rural women and which had been approved in the latter part of 1993. 
Its purpose was to better the quality of life of rural women by giving them equal opportunities for taking part in the sectoral strategies, in political life, better access to productive resources and by increasing their revenues. 
The national machinery for rural women should also be strengthened. 
46. In additional comments, members observed that regulations and laws were needed to govern the labour practices of flower producers. 
47. Although women had full equality before the law as spelled out in the Constitution, that principle had not been translated into full de facto equality. 
6. The representative also referred to the issue of abuses of women in war zones and pointed to her Government's position that such crimes were contrary to the international humanitarian law. 
For example, the Commission for monitoring the sexual abuse of women, children and men in conditions of war, composed of medical experts and psychologists, was set up in the Federal Ministry of Labour, Health and Social Policy. 
Some of those women had already been successfully reintegrated in society, as had, for example, young women who had given birth as a result of rape in Muslim- and Croat-run camps and brothels. 
Other medical and expert sources revealed that many Serb women had been victims of persecution, sexual torture and rape in various camps for Serbs. 
Some, however, after hospitalization withdrew their statements and were not included in any evidence. 
It was emphasized by some that such a report on an exceptional basis should provide more information on the specific situation of women owing to the state of war. 
The experts expressed their grave concern over the situation of women in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), who had been affected by increasingly difficult living conditions, inflation, unemployment, increasing violence in daily life and collapsing social and health services. 
8. The view was expressed that, as in any armed conflict, women and children were the primary victims. 
9. In response to those observations, the representative of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) stated that the main emphasis had been put on regular reporting because her country had not been party to the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Thus, she was not in the position to report on human rights violations in Bosnia and Herzegovina. The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia was doing its utmost and playing a very constructive role within the ongoing Geneva peace negotiations. 
10. The reference was made to the fact that despite all diplomatic initiatives, and its internationalization, the conflict kept developing, with all its outrageous consequences for women and children. 
It was asked whether women had the political will and strength to stop further fighting, organize themselves for peace at all levels and struggle together, independent of ethnicity, nationality or religion, for a just and peaceful future for the country and for its reconstruction. 
11. The representative answered that in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) women supported the Government's policy related to Bosnia and Herzegovina which was the policy of peace. 
Non-governmental organizations in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia had made some attempts towards peace, but had not succeeded up to now. 
12. The experts commented on various negative consequences of the sanctions described in the report and pointed to their damaging effects, especially for women, in particular with regard to employment, health care, housing, nutrition, pensions, maternity, child care, daily violence, sexual abuse and the disintegration of the family. 
13. The observation was made that the report did not address property the issues of violence against women. 
One expert, however, did not share the view that such data would be important, but rather favoured the view that the focus should be on rehabilitation of and assistance to women victims. 
She referred to the report of the Special Rapporteur, which confirmed the incidence of mass rapes but pointed to all parties in the conflict. 
Although incidents had happened in all war-torn areas, the evidence of ordered, systematic rapes was very weak, and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia had strong evidence of Serbian women being raped by Croats and Muslims. 
Abortion was still used as a means of contraception. 
The risk of AIDS was particularly dangerous, especially in view of the lack of proper information, medicines and sexual education, especially among young people. 
16. Asked about the data related to prostitution, policies in that respect and the increasing number of female prostitutes visible, even in neighbouring countries, the representative answered that prostitution was not a crime under the provisions of the Yugoslav Penal Code. 
Increased numbers of prostitutes, who were mainly women, but also young girls and boys, had started to practise "correct prostitution" as a result of the dramatic situation of the country and the lack of basic goods and prospects. 
17. With regard to questions related to the situation of women and children refugees, the representative stated that the refugees from all neighbouring war-ridden areas were accepted by the society and individual families regardless of their ethnic origin, religion or nationality. 
This was also a policy of her Government. 
Contrary to the image, the cultural differences between the nations of the former Yugoslavia were not so drastic, and those nations had lived in peace together for many years. 
18. In conclusion, one expert said that the representative's statement that her country had nothing to do with the human rights violations in Bosnia and Herzegovina was not acceptable. 
She noted that CEDAW suggestion No. 4 had been a useful tool in drawing up the resolution elaborated by the Commission on the Status of Women for the World Conference on Human Rights, and she supported the efforts of NGOs in amending the final document of the World Conference. 
It also put the Committee on an equal footing with other human rights treaty bodies. 
Concerning the plans being elaborated by the Centre for Human Rights of the United Nations Secretariat for the implementation of the Vienna Declaration, she said that the Committee should react immediately and suggest action on the areas. 
She suggested that the Committee consider entrusting an expert, or experts, to take the lead in studying each report. 
The Committee might consider preparing questions on initial reports in the same way as it had prepared questions for second and subsequent reports. 
5. With regard to reservations to the Convention, neither the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action nor the recommendations of the persons chairing human rights treaty bodies had gone further than the previous proposals for reconsideration and withdrawal of reservations by States parties. 
The Committee might also wish to reflect on its input to the Fourth World Conference on Women, in addition to the compendium already foreseen. 
She emphasized the need to give effective expression to the recommendations on articles 9, 15 and 16, and suggested that the agreed-upon text might be edited to make it more accessible, concise and flexible. 
7. The Committee considered ways and means of implementing article 21 of the Convention at its ... and ... meetings on ... January 1994. 
9. The Committee considered ways and means of expediting the work of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women at its ... and ... meetings on ... January 1994. 
18. She emphasized that, in view of the increasing backlog of reports and other matters awaiting consideration, both the Committee on the Rights of the Child and the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights had decided to request the holding of additional sessions in 1994. 
Similarly, the Human Rights Committee had asked that its forthcoming summer session be extended by one week to allow additional time for the Committee to deal with the heavy backlog of communications under the Optional Protocol and reports from States parties. 
21. At its 250th meeting, the Committee held a general discussion of its functioning, its relationship with other human rights treaty bodies and the secretariat servicing of the Committee. 
The number of periodic reports being considered during each session was too large for the time available and much higher than for other treaty bodies. 
One expert noted that the uniformity of the presentation and consideration of the reports had resulted in a somewhat mechanical approach to that function. 
The function of providing commentaries on articles of the Convention through general recommendations and contributions to significant United Nations conferences and events had expanded. 
24. It was noted that the restriction on meeting time for the Committee was a significant factor contributing to its difficulties in completing its work programme. 
The possibility of designating experts to specialize in initial reports to be considered at the next session, as had been discussed at past sessions of the Committee, was raised, as was the possibility of regionally based pre-session meetings. 
The idea of using electronic-communication technology to facilitate communications among experts and with the secretariat was also discussed. 
The need to emphasize analytical rather than clarificatory questions was advanced. 
It was noted that not all experts had provided the pre-session Working Group with questions that could be taken into account in preparing the questions sent to the reporting States. 
Another suggestion put forward was that, in order to allow adequate time for organizational matters, no reports should be considered on the first day of the session. 
26. Many members emphasized the need to provide orientation to newly elected members. 
27. Most experts expressed concern about the quality of servicing provided to the Committee. 
Others noted that the transfer of the Division for the Advancement of Women from Vienna had hampered servicing. 
In principle, the Committee should receive the same level and quality of servicing as other human rights treaty bodies. 
28. It was stated that the Committee had not received adequate professional support in terms of the legal expertise needed by the Committee; the Chairperson had not been adequately supported by the secretariat; and there was insufficient secretarial and other support. 
It was suggested that the Secretary-General establish an identifiable unit that would work with the Committee throughout the year, which could provide communication with members, service initiatives taken by the Chairperson and be a focal point for requests for information about the Committee and advisory services. 
The importance of filling the now vacant position, formerly occupied by the Secretary of the Committee, with a highly qualified professional, was emphasized. 
It was important to know, at the outset of the session, which individual staff members of the secretariat had been assigned to what tasks, so that experts could be clear about whom to approach on specific matters. 
30. The Secretary-General of the Fourth World Conference on Women, as the official responsible for supervising the work of the Division for the Advancement of Women as secretariat for the Committee, replied to questions. 
She noted that the problem of resource levels was common to all units in the United Nations system dealing with women's issues and that the transfer of the Division from Vienna had involved logistical problems that had hampered servicing. 
She had made efforts to improve coordination with the Centre for Human Rights. 
She stated that a specific unit should be created within the Division for the Advancement of Women to deal with women's human rights, including the servicing of the Committee. 
That would improve the career prospects of staff and ensure mobilization of technical support to the Committee. 
31. The Committee considered item 7, relating to the provisional agenda for the fourteenth session of the Committee, at its ... and ... meetings on ... January 1994. 
33. On the basis of the report of Working Group I, the Committee decided, at its ...th meeting, to approve the following provisional agenda: 
1. Opening of the session. 
3. Election of officers. 
5. Background report of the Chairperson on the activities undertaken during the year. 
8. Ways and means of expediting the work of the Committee. 
10. Contribution of the Committee to forthcoming international conferences. 
The Secretary-General has now received one more nomination as follows: 
2. Biographical data concerning the above-mentioned candidate, as furnished by her Government, is annexed hereto. 
Since that Commission is an advisory body, its opinions cannot be taken as a basis for making decisions on the membership of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in the United Nations or for determining its status as a party to treaties. 
1. At its 40th and 42nd plenary meetings, on 30 and 31 July 1992, the Economic and Social Council elected 20 experts to the Committee on New and Renewable Sources of Energy and on Energy for Development (see decision 1992/268). 
For the four remaining vacancies in African States, the Secretary-General has received the name of one representative, nominated by his Government: 
2. The Secretary-General has also received the name of one candidate nominated by the Government of Brazil for election, to replace the present expert from that country on the Committee: 
William Sebastiao Penido Vale (Brazil). 
Brazilian delegate to the Latin American Organization for Energy Development (OLADE). 
Has authored publications on regional development, the economics of natural resources, public policy analysis, and urban and regional development. 
Mohamed M. Shawkat (Egypt). Adviser to the Minister of Petroleum and Mineral Resources. 
Editor-in-Chief of Al-Petrol magazine. 
Has authored and edited numerous articles and papers on the subject. 
Member of several energy and petroleum committees. 
The Economic and Social Council, recalling General Assembly resolutions 47/92 of 16 December 1992 and 48/162 of 20 December 1993, decides: 
(b) That the high-level segment with ministerial participation should be held from 27 to 29 June 1994. 
The Economic and Social Council, reaffirming the provisions of section III, paragraphs (a) to (e), of its decision 1992/217 of 30 April 1992, decides that the coordination segment should be devoted to consideration of the following themes: 
(b) International cooperation within the United Nations system against the illicit production, sale, demand, traffic and distribution of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. An agenda for development. 
(b) International cooperation within the United Nations system against the illicit production, sale, demand, traffic and distribution of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances; 
4. Operational activities of the United Nations for international development cooperation: 
(b) United Nations Children's Fund; 
(d) Human rights questions; 
(i) International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction; 
(k) United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees. 
(m) Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States. 
7. Regional cooperation in the economic, social and related fields. 
8. Permanent sovereignty over national resources in the occupied Palestinian and other Arab territories. 
(b) International cooperation in the field of informatics; 
11. Programme and related questions in the economic, social and related fields. 
Programme and related questions in the economic, social and related fields: 
The report is transmitted to the Commission in accordance with a request made by its Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination at its sixteenth session (Geneva, 13-16 September 1993) (E/CN.3/1994/2, para. 11). 
(a) Improving the flow of data from national authorities to the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat (UNSTAT) for inclusion in the Commodity Trade Statistics Data Base (Comtrade) (termed "reported" data); 
(b) Adjusting reported data which do not comply with international guidelines, to assure inter-country comparability; 
(c) Improving the estimation process used to create data files for those countries and periods where no reported data are available; 
(d) Improving the flow of data among the international organizations, as well as information about the data compiled and disseminated by them; 
(f) Improving user access to the databases, particularly to Comtrade; 
(g) Ensuring that international concepts and definitions in trade statistics continue to be relevant to trading practices and are harmonized with related statistical standards; 
(h) Assisting countries in improving their international trade statistics; 
(i) Generally enhancing the level of communication and cooperation among the international organizations active in international trade statistics work. 
2. In addition to the reported data received and maintained by UNSTAT in Comtrade at the finest level of detail, it was decided by the Task Force to create and maintain two additional databases consisting of: 
(a) Reported data with adjustments and estimates, disaggregated at the three-digit level of the Standard International Trade Classification, revision 2 (SITC, Rev.2) by partner (to be managed by UNSTAT and lodged at the New York Computing Service (NYCS) and the International Computing Centre (ICC); 
(b) A unified database where imports and exports are forced to match at the country level, by commodity, for negotiations purposes (to be managed by GATT and lodged at ICC). 
(a) Preparation of reports. 
4. The above-mentioned methods of work have been used to carry out the terms of reference outlined by the Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination at its fifteenth session, held from 29 June to 1 July 1992 (E/CN.3/1993/21, para. 53), as follows: 
(a) To determine the work being done by international organizations on methods, collection, compilation, processing and dissemination and technical cooperation: major input was requested from each organization and a series of papers was produced to identify the current situation. 
This served as the basis for developing a strategy and work plans; 
Furthermore, an inventory of concepts and definitions used by national authorities was compiled from national publications, supplemented by a paper recommending specific areas where further clarification would be required in current United Nations international merchandise trade concepts and definitions; 
(c) To evaluate the quality and comparability of statistics produced: the papers referred to in paragraph 4, subparagraphs (a) and (b) above have contributed to work on that item. 
The Task Force developed an inter-agency questionnaire on national practices in external trade statistics. 
To date, over 120 national statistical agencies have responded, yielding a wealth of information. 
A follow-up questionnaire has been developed to address specific questions of interest to particular international organizations and a publication is planned in 1994 on the differences now existing in the compilation of international merchandise trade statistics. 
This mutual cooperation has resulted in significant improvements, and many international organizations and other users have already benefited from the more complete and current coverage of Comtrade in their compilation of 1992 statistics. 
Systems work is well under way for including data according to the Harmonized Commodity Description and Coding System (HS) in Comtrade, in addition to the data currently held according to the Standard International Trade Classification. 
(a) Flags of convenience - United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD); 
(b) Food aid and barter trade - Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO); 
(g) Electricity, gas and water - Statistical Office of the European Communities (Eurostat). 
7. Progress has been slower than expected in view of the complexity, in certain areas, of developing quality adjustments, even at the one-digit level of the SITC by country. 
However, work is being pursued by all concerned. 
One is a revised version of the model currently used by UNSTAT (an algorithm for filling gaps in trade matrices). 
A joint paper is being prepared by UNSTAT and the World Bank for consideration by the Task Force. 
The paper is to include the pros and cons of each model, a recommendation on the better approach and a full set of estimates at the three-digit level of SITC Rev.2 for 1990 for a sample of selected countries. 
9. Efforts are being made to reduce response burden on countries and to improve the consistency of data maintained by international organizations. 
(a) UNSTAT plans to use the aggregate import and export values by country, and aggregate index number series compiled by IMF, rather than continuing independent collection and compilation; that is to start in early 1994; 
(b) UNSTAT and Eurostat are studying the possible use of Eurostat data in the Comtrade database, in place of individual Member State submissions; a decision could be taken with the availability of the 1993 annual data; 
(d) Work has begun on the preparation of common estimates for Central European countries and the Commonwealth of Independent States by the Economic Commission for Europe (ECE), UNCTAD and GATT. 
10. UNSTAT is to coordinate a review of international trade concepts and definitions, in which the first step is to have international organizations review chapters of the concepts and definitions of interest to them. 
A preliminary report is planned for 1994. 
UNSTAT has finalized an interim draft report on country practices based on over 120 replies to the inter-agency questionnaire on national practices in external trade. 
11. UNSTAT has also begun work on a review of publications on trade statistics published by international organizations and a draft report is planned for 1994. 
12. The World Bank, UNCTAD and UNSTAT, with the World Bank as the lead organization, have proceeded with development work on an improved interface for access to the Comtrade database, which is intended to better meet the needs of its users. 
13. UNSTAT has planned a training workshop for countries to assist them in improving their capability to produce international trade statistics; and UNCTAD has continued supporting the Automated System for Customs Data (ASYCUDA) project in many countries, which includes a computerized system for the production of international trade statistics. 
14. Significant achievements have been made by the Task Force and individual member organizations in a wide range of areas of international trade statistics in a relatively short period, including aspects of data and enhanced systems support; concepts and definitions; country practices; and overall coordination. 
Follow-up methods for mutual support and monitoring have been introduced. 
A training workshop on improving international trade statistics will be held. 
While some deadlines have not been met, especially in the area of adjustments and estimates, other work is largely on target and the prospects are very positive. 
PRIORITY THEMES: 
2. The Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women refers to the principle of equal remuneration, with its multiple and complex links to the position and status of women and men in employment and society. 
3. The principle of equal remuneration is also included in various conventions and recommendations of the International Labour Organization (ILO). 
The Equal Remuneration Convention of 1951 (No. 100) and Recommendation (No. 90) focus on discrimination based on sex and call for equal remuneration for men and women workers for work of equal value with initial application to the public sector. 
The Discrimination (Employment and Occupation) Convention of 1958 and Recommendation (No. 111) deal with all forms of discrimination in various aspects of employment and are not restricted to the public sector. 
4. Long-standing work on the issue has placed the ILO at the forefront of United Nations activities in the area of equal pay for women. 
To begin with, equal work legislation attempted to correct gender-based pay inequalities between identical jobs held by women and men. 
That step became necessary because experience showed that the major factor in wage differentials between women and men was not unequal pay for the same jobs. 
7. While the level of inequality varies from place to place, the pattern of unequal remuneration still persists all over the world. 
Women everywhere, on average, are paid less than men. 
In addition, men are more likely to have regular full-time work and receive greater seniority and benefits. 
8. In the general discourse about development, there is increasing consensus that without achieving equality between men and women it will not be possible to achieve development objectives: closing the wage gap is a development issue as well as an important mechanism for achieving equality. 
9. The pattern of unequal remuneration has its roots in a gender-based division of labour according to which women and men are assigned to perform different tasks in the household, the labour market or the community and the value accorded to those activities is different. 
The value placed on their respective roles affects the status of men and women in society in terms of their differential access to and control over such resources as income and decision-making power. 
10. Although women's work patterns have changed during recent years, employers still assume that women are merely temporary workers who will leave the labour force upon marriage and that their income is a secondary supplement to the family economy. 
The concept of a family wage has had serious and paradoxical consequences for women. 
As an ideal, it assumed the validity of the middle-class image of the female role as a housewife, devoted to home and children and removed from productive, market-oriented labour. 
It thus undermined the wage demands of women in the labour force and also strengthened barriers against female access to more highly skilled craft occupations. 
In addition, the growth in the proportion of households that are female-headed has multiplied the numbers of women seeking jobs; since they bear the main financial responsibility for children and other dependents, inadequate wages have serious consequences for such women. 
11. The association between women's paid labour and their unpaid work in the home has served to provide further justification for the very low pay found in professions whose members are predominantly women. 
The rule in operation in occupations which are segregated by gender often becomes the basis of new forms of constraints in the form of differential vocational or professional training. 
Where women and men have been educated or trained differentially, discriminatory employment becomes rational from the employer's point of view. 
Through such mechanisms, the sexual division of labour is transformed into an apparently technical division of labour, resistant to the more obvious anti-discrimination strategies. 
13. At a basic level, equal pay for work of equal or comparable value proposes a revision of the ways women and the work associated with them have been valued by the society. 
It challenges both a purely market-based definition of value (i.e., the value of the good or service is whatever the market will pay for it) and deeply rooted cultural assumptions about the value of women's labour within and outside the home. 
14. The introduction of policies based on comparable worth promises a potentially fundamental transformation of women's lives by enhancing their capacity to support themselves and their dependants in a time of deepening female poverty. 
Women's economic autonomy is important, however, not only because it would relieve the burden of low incomes but also because it would allow women to make life choices more freely (education, work, marriage.) 
It must be recognized that economic independence is the foundation for full citizenship and participation in the broader community. 
Political rights have little meaning unless women have the resources to act independently and to shoulder their share of communal responsibilities. 
15. In that respect, the issue of equal pay for work of equal value - comparable worth - extends beyond a question of employment. 
The underlying question is the extent to which individuals can control their own destinies and the extent to which those destinies are the result of larger social forces as they play themselves out in individual lives and through individual choices. 
As an issue, comparable worth encompasses deep divisions of opinion not only about what workers should be paid and thus how they will live but also about how society will determine what workers should be paid and thus how society justifies the payment decisions. 
Particular difficulties for job evaluation are experienced in areas where men and women are in practice segregated into different occupations, industries and specific jobs within enterprises. 
The difficulties here arise from a lack of knowledge of the true situation concerning inequalities in remuneration, which are poorly researched and not well identified statistically. 
The ILO study gives a world-wide picture of wage differentials between men and women, explains why they exist and identifies the size, scope and nature of such inequalities, considering historical patterns of industrial development and cultural environment from the point of view of gender. 
Although legal action and administrative measures for the most part have no effect on the informal sector, assessments based on job evaluation could provide a useful conceptual frame for analysing and targeting policies aimed at improving women's earnings and status in employment. 
22. There is no longer any serious challenge to the notion that women and men should receive equal treatment in employment. 
Economic considerations, frequently put forward as an excuse for postponing action, are less and less accepted as justifying the perpetuation of injustice. 
The problem concerns both the developed and the developing countries, although in the developing countries the issue also requires that considerable effort be made to ensure that women benefit from literacy campaigns and basic education and training. 
23. However, the problem of how to enforce the principle of equal pay for work of equal value, especially in the informal sector, requires additional consideration and should also take into account emerging trends. 
In that respect, an expert group meeting to consider the problem may be justified. 
The present report briefly considers attempts to explain those outcomes, after first reviewing the evidence on occupational segregation and wage differentials by gender. 
There are enough similarities across development levels to indicate that gender roles and the division of labour have some commonalities in the world, while there are enough anomalies to indicate that cultural biases are also important. 
In Canada, where women represented 45.3 per cent of the labour force in 1991, they comprised 55.7 per cent of professional and technical workers, 80.7 per cent of clerical workers and 56.6 per cent of those in services. 
4. A more disaggregated analysis shows even greater occupational concentration of women in what are frequently less attractive positions in terms of pay, status and opportunity for professional and technical advance. 
For instance, nursing tends to be a female-dominated profession, while the higher-paid and more prestigious occupation of doctors tends to be a male-dominated profession. 
5. Other forms of segregation that reinforce women's low earnings are concentration in small businesses, where women employees often earn less than men for the same work, and concentration in casual and part-time forms of employment. 
MacEwen-Scott finds that almost all obstetricians are women, while there is a slight female overrepresentation for chemists and laboratory technicians. 
Since working women tend to be more educated but also tend to be younger than working men, it appears that experience commands larger wage increments than education. 
8. In Narsapur, India, home-based workers, who are generally women, receive the lowest wages of all categories for work that requires a great deal of skill, such as dressmaking and lace-making (Bhatt, 1985). 
In West Bengal, India, Bardhan (1989) reports that among casual workers, women receive about 50 per cent of men's daily wage, while among regular workers the ratio is about 30 per cent. 
In fact, daily wages for women with middle to secondary education are about the same as that of illiterate casual male workers. 
9. Explaining wage differentials by gender has received much attention in economics. Some economists stress non-labour-market factors, while others stress factors originating in the labour market, on either the supply side or the demand side. 
In practice, however, those factors are difficult to separate because of the feedback effects that operate between them. 
10. On the supply side, economists often emphasize differences in human capital endowments. 
Furthermore, human capital factors themselves depend on expected wages and discrimination in a vicious cycle. 
However, that does not explain the lower wages or occupational segregation of women who are well educated and who do not plan any work interruptions. 
11. On the demand side, several models compete for an explanation: compensating differentials, efficiency wages, segmented labour markets, occupational crowding and models of discrimination per se. 
Compensating differential theories state that workers are compensated for unattractive or dangerous working conditions. 
In addition, since the penalty is high, costly labour turnover and work interruptions are reduced. 
14. Theories of discrimination distinguish different sources of discrimination: employers, customers and co-workers. 
The final result is the same, since the disutility associated with hiring a non-traditional worker translates into lower wages for identical levels of productivity in order to compensate for that "cost" (models of personal prejudice are based on that presented in Becker, 1971). 
That disutility, of a subjective nature, can result in real costs to the extent that it affects the behaviour of others. 
For instance, customers may choose to buy their products from a competitor. 
15. Another theory of discrimination states that employers engage in statistical discrimination. 
Furthermore, such expectations have a tendency to become self-fulfilling prophecies, since women who are denied promotions and salaries commensurate with their performance and experience may become discouraged and withdraw from the labour force. 
17. It is necessary to acknowledge the role that stereotyping and social norms play in valuing women's work. 
Psychological factors, perceptions of the feminine and masculine identities, and the association of women and men with such abstractions (misinterpretations of archetypes) fail to recognize the individuality of people. 
They also rob both men and women of the freedom to choose their occupation based on their actual capacities and personal identity. 
Research in psychology challenges stereotypes concerning the alleged differences between the sexes in behavioural patterns and innate aptitudes, and questions to the extent to which such differences are genuinely built in or are the result of socialization. 
There are greater differences among the sexes than between them; stated differently, there is much overlap. 
The challenge, then, is to devise a more objective set of criteria for evaluating people's work. 
Such an assessment could assist in planning for reducing male-female pay differentials and hopefully in breaking the circularity of self-fulfilling presumptions. 
WHAT IS EQUAL PAY FOR WORK OF EQUAL VALUE? 
18. Equal pay for work of equal value is a widely accepted concept but it is a broader concept than equal pay for the same work or equal pay for broadly similar work. 
23. The job evaluation methods that are currently practised in most businesses are often not suitable for comparable worth cases because they are deliberately gender-biased. 
The evaluation criteria and numerical ratings often used contain a built-in gender bias, whereas the essence of comparable worth is to evaluate men and women's jobs on the basis of a gender-neutral system (Bergman, 1989). 
When a gender-neutral job evaluation is used, large differences in the pay of male-dominated and female-dominated jobs appear for similar point scores. 
For instance, in one study a secretary was found to have twice as high a point score as a delivery truck driver, yet she earned 20 per cent less. 
The procedure raises several technical and methodological difficulties, some of which are discussed in section IV below. 
24. Opponents of wage-fixing policies argue that by interfering with the market, inefficiencies result. 
They favour a second group of policies that target different sources of discrimination and seek to increase the demand for discriminated groups, hence reducing occupational crowding (which lowers wages) in order to bring about a more even distribution across sectors and occupations. 
They also often involve setting targets or quotas and changing hiring procedures. 
An alternative approach is to give preference to women in hiring and promotion, perhaps whenever they are about equal in qualifications. 
26. Facilitating policies are a third group of policies, which can address a number of sources of discrimination, including non-labour-market factors that result in pay inequalities, such as access to education; credit; land ownership; birth control; and other community services. 
Such policies are most relevant in the context of the informal sector, although other policies are also important. 
27. The above-mentioned policies sometimes have limited coverage; for example, they might be limited to comparable work for public service employment in a state or provincial government. 
Still, they can have a demonstration effect reaching much further: comparable worth, once restricted to public companies and rejected by private corporations in the United States of America as unworkable and undesirable, is now quietly being applied by such major private companies as AT&T, Bank of America and Motorola. 
In fact, there is evidence that people move between the two sectors, sometimes leaving the formal sector to become successful entrepreneurs in the informal sector or moving from the informal to the formal sector. 
Furthermore, large proportions of women and children work in the informal sector and, depending on the definition used, in some countries a majority of its workers are women. 
The informal sector, particularly in the developing countries, should therefore be the prime target of concern to relieve female poverty, gain a more complete picture of male-female earnings differentials and improve the status of women in the labour market. 
A. What is the informal sector? 
Everybody knows what it is, but a precise definition that is applicable in all settings, is difficult to make. 
Key characteristics are flexibility and family ownership. 
30. The difficulty with defining and analysing the informal sector arises mainly from its heterogeneity: various distinctions must be drawn in order to give credit to its complexity. 
The recent International Conference of Labour Statisticians has made an important contribution to the process of defining the informal sector. 
31. The informal sector was broadly defined by the Fifteenth International Conference of Labour Statisticians as consisting of units engaged in the production of goods or services with the primary objective of generating employment and incomes for the persons concerned. 
Labour relations, if they exist, are mostly based on casual employment, kinship or personal and social relations rather than on contractual arrangements with formal guarantees. 
Production units are defined as units engaged in economic activities as defined by the United Nations System of National Accounts (SNA), that is, irrespective of the number of individuals working in that unit, the type of premises, whether fixed assets are owned, or the seasonality of its activities. 
The definition places production units in the subsector of the household economy. 
Assets and working capital are owned by the household, not by the enterprises themselves (as are corporations); liability is unlimited. 
From an accounting point of view, they cannot be clearly separated from other activities of the household to which they belong (no separate and complete sets of accounts are available); otherwise they would be considered as quasi-corporations and could no longer be classified as belonging to the household sector. 
That fungibility between the production unit and the household extends to other areas as well, such as expenditures, the use of capital goods and equipment (vehicles, tools, premises), financial transactions and the taking out of loans. 
The Conference definition replaces size standards (used for defining microenterprises) with the criterion of fungibility. 
Thus, not all microenterprises belong to the informal sector. 
Further excluded are units that are exclusively engaged in subsistence and home production for their own final use. However, if any part of that production is sold on the market, such units belong in the informal sector, irrespective of the regularity of such transactions or the amounts involved. 
35. The Conference definition also covers secondary activities, which it refers to not as enterprises but as establishments; establishments are defined as being engaged in one principal activity. 
Therefore, secondary activities carried out in the same location (most detailed geographical area) as an enterprise, unless they are similar to the principal activity, are considered as forming a separate establishment within the enterprise. 
Hence, a household may run several production units or establishments. 
36. One way to objectively apply the concept of equal pay for work of equal value is to perform job content analysis. 
The present section covers the practical aspects of applying the concept, with an emphasis on applying it in the informal sector. 
As the area of application is new, some of the discussion is speculative, although the consensus of the authors is that the concept is transferable to the informal sector even if legal implementation is not. 
In the United States of America and Canada, only gender-dominated jobs are considered under comparable worth, the most common cut-off point being a share of 70 per cent for one of the genders (Gunderson, 1993). 
In less industrialized countries, where the overall participation of women in the labour force is quite low in some cases, such a cut-off point would need to be replaced with a relative scale. 
39. For application to the informal sector, which consists of small enterprises, job evaluation comparisons must be made across establishments c/ because in small enterprises there are by definition only a few workers, which makes it impossible to find comparator occupations and raises some difficult methodological issues. 
40. First, different enterprise characteristics may be associated with differences in job content due to differentials in productivity or in the quality of the goods and services produced. 
Wage differentials associated with such differences in job content are legitimate, a major reason why comparable worth policies in the United States of America and Canada are usually done for one company or government level. 
It is therefore necessary to adjust existing occupational classifications for comparison across establishments, as well as to differentiate the type of markets served, such as neighbourhood/city and export markets or poor/wealthier persons. 
41. Second, in small enterprises jobs are often multi-purpose in nature because too great a specialization is not possible, which implies that it may be useful to designate multi-purpose occupations. 
42. A major difficulty, when surveying household enterprises, is how to measure pay per unit of work-time in order to get an equivalent measure of wage rate. 
Otherwise, simple questions are likely to lead to underreporting of female work activity. 
44. The length of the survey recall period and the number of revisits required to control for seasonal variations in work also need careful consideration when collecting time-use data; a distinction should be made between changes in activities and variations in work hours for the same activity. 
In practice, there is also difficulty with the reporting of activities that are performed at the same time, which is quite common for informal sector work, especially in family businesses and home production. 
For instance, women often watch their children while producing goods and services for sale. 
The usual criteria for assigning time when multiple activities are performed is to distinguish between primary and secondary activities or to use a priority criterion, such as giving priority to income-earning activities. 
In the example of a woman shopkeeper who also watches her children, both the primary activity and the priority activity would be shopkeeping. 
45. Next, some measure of net income must be obtained. 
46. For payments in kind, exchange work and unpaid family work, the income equivalent of the work performed is usually assessed by means of valuation methods that fall into two broad categories: evaluating inputs (labour hours) or evaluating outputs (goods and services produced), in both cases minus production costs. 
Some of those production costs, including the use of assets, must themselves be assigned a monetary value (e.g., self-made tools and equipment). 
Sales, input costs and self-consumption are usually measured to arrive at a net enterprise income. 
However, those methods consider only the net income of the enterprise. 
They do not disaggregate to the level of the individual, as would be necessary in order to examine the pay differentials between men and women. 
Hence, household enterprise income needs to be divided among individual household members. 
Hours of work would be a convenient criterion except that it fails to account for differences in productivity and quality of output. 
Other differences - in levels of responsibility, tasks performed and working conditions - would also be ignored if time inputs alone were used to allocate household enterprise net income among working household members. 
An alternative procedure would be to assign household income to family members on the basis of point scores obtained from a job evaluation, a considerable improvement over the cruder method of counting only work hours. 
47. To obtain an accurate measure of value-added (net income) generated by a business, expenditures need to be assigned to either the production unit or the household; otherwise, measurement will be inaccurate. 
For instance, if a vehicle is used both for the business and for household consumption, its price and cost of maintenance should be partitioned between the two, perhaps based on the amount of time it is being used for each purpose. 
49. The usual criteria for job evaluation are: skills, physical effort, level of responsibility and working conditions. 
In addition, it is important to consider labour relations, especially when comparing jobs in very different settings and enterprises in the informal sector; and gender biases in typical job evaluations warrant special attention. 
Yet women are much more likely to acquire skills informally or to receive less formal education than men are and in the informal sector such skills and education are relatively important. 
Such additional forms of physical effort should be recognized and rewarded at least as much as physical strength expended. 53. The level of responsibility is frequently measured in fiscal terms, i.e., accountability and sums involved. 
62. Within the framework of equal pay for work of equal value policies, job evaluations set standards for remodelling wage systems based on greater equity. Administrative measures and legal action provide the tools for implementation. 
Training should also cover key aspects of running businesses, such as marketing, accounting and purchasing. 
Another example is SEWA in India, which has been successful in organizing home-based piece-rate workers, setting up trade unions and obtaining legal protection through the courts. Similar projects have been implemented by the ILO in rural India (ILO, 1989). 
(c) Improvements in health and nutrition; (d) Transfer to the market of domestic chores that would significantly relax time constraints on women, by such means as the provision of day-care centres; 
(e) Changes in laws, regulations and customs that constrain women's physical movements. 69. Last but not least, much can be done to change perceptions about gender roles and the stereotyping of jobs. 
One such economic theory is the human capital model, which stresses the lower levels of human capital that women both bring to the labour market (e.g., less education) and acquire in the labour market (e.g., fewer years of experience). 
a/ A study by Horton (1993) for seven Asian countries decomposes gender wage differentials into those which can and cannot be ascribed to differences in human capital endowments. 
f/ The informal sector does not necessarily operate outside existing regulations. In some countries, a sizeable proportion of informal sector enterprises are registered or pay taxes (Haan, 1989). 
In Urban Poverty and the Labour Market, Gerry Rogers, ed. 
Does the market for women's labour need fixing? Journal of Economic Perspectives, No. 3 (Winter). 
Prentice-Hall. , and Lawrence M. Khan. The gender earnings gap: learning from international comparisons. American Economic Review (May). 
Burton, Clare, Ravan Hag, and Gay Thompson (1987). Women's Worth: Pay Equity and Job Evaluation in Australia. 
Cohen, Barney, and William J. House (1993). Women's urban labour market status in developing countries: How well do they fare in Khartoum, Sudan? 
The Journal of Development Studies, vol. 29, No. 3. De Los Angeles Crummet, Maria (1988). 
Rural women and industrial home work in Latin America: research review and agenda. Working Paper of the Rural Employment Policy Research Programme (WEP 10/WP.46). Geneva: International Labour Organization. 
Dessing, Maryke (1990). The urban informal sector in developing countries: labour supply and the family. 
World Bank Technical Paper, No. 122 (Africa Technical Department Series). Washington, D.C.: World Bank. 
Economics of the Employment Relationship. Glenview, Illinois: Scott, Foresman and Company. 
Women, Work and Development, No. 1. Geneva: International Labour Organization. 
Working paper of the Population and Labour Policies Programme (WEP 2-21/WP.174). Geneva: International Labour Organization. 
Geneva: International Labour Organization. 
The Journal of Human Resources, vol. 28 (2). 
International Labour Organization (1989). Employment Opportunities for Rural Women Through Organisation. 
Committee on Employment and Social Policy, 258th session. Geneva: International Labour Organization. 
International Labour Conference, 72nd session. Geneva: International Labour Organization. 
International Labour Conference, 75th session. Geneva: International Labour Organization. 
Employment and wages of women workers in Asian countries: an assessment. ILO/ARTEP, No. 643. New Delhi: ILO/ARTEP. 
Methodological issues in collecting time-use data for female labour force. Indian Journal of Labour Economics, vol. 5, No. 1. 
Macewen-Scott, Alison (1986). Economic development and urban women's work: the case of Lima, Peru. 
Occupational segregation of women and men in the European Community. Manchester: Manchester School of Management. 
Women's changing participation in the labour force: a world perspective. Economic Development and Cultural Change, 38 (3). 
Sethuraman, S. V. (1981). Urban Informal Sector in Developing Countries: Employment, Poverty and Environment. 
A labour status approach to labour statistics. Working paper of the Population and Labour Policies Programme (WEP 2-21/WP.139). 
Economic Development and Cultural Change, vol. 36, No. 1. Tesfachew, Taffere (1992). 
Working paper of the Urban and Informal Sector Programme (WEP 2-19/WP.59). Geneva: International Labour Organization. 
New York: Oxford University Press. 
New York and London: Methuen. 
Female-male earnings differentials and occupational structure. International Labour Review, 131 (4-5). 
Washington: National Academy Press. 
(a) Northern region: 32 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Ayn Zalah, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
(a) Northern region: 32 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 31 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Qal`at Salih, Samawah, Amarah, Basra, Qurnah, Salman and Busayyah. 
It left at 1435 hours in the direction of Saudi airspace. 
(a) Northern region: 16 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 42 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Qurnah, Samawah, Busayyah, Jalibah and Artawi. 
(a) Northern region: 24 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Amadiyah, Tall Afar and Sinjar. 
(b) Southern region: 60 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Qurnah, Qal`at Salih, Suq al-Shuyukh, Salman and Ushbayjah. 
At 1155 hours on 13 January 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft penetrated Iraqi airspace flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres. 
It left at 1420 hours in the direction of Saudi airspace. 
(a) Northern region: 17 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Dukan, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 52 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Basra, Qal`at Salih, Jalibah, Salman, Artawi and Busayyah. 
(a) Northern region: 10 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 5 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Samawah, Nasiriyah, Busayyah and Artawi. 
(a) Northern region: 15 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
At 1355 hours on 16 January 1994, a hostile formation dropped a heat flare 8 kilometres south of Alqosh township in the Ninawa Governorate. 
At 1400 hours, a second hostile formation dropped a heat flare 10 kilometres south of the Alqosh area in the Ninawa Governorate. 
(a) Northern region: No aerial activity was reported in the northern region on 17 January 1994. 
(b) Southern region: No aerial activity was reported in the southern region on 17 January 1994. 
(a) Northern region: 18 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 66 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Qurnah, Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Qal`at Salih, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
(a) Northern region: 12 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Amadiyah, Tall Afar and Ayn Zalah. 
(a) Northern region: 44 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Sinjar, Dukan and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 58 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Qal`at Salih, Qurnah, Amarah, Jalibah, Artawi, the area to the south of Diwaniyah and Busayyah. 
At 1005 hours on 20 January 1994, a hostile formation dropped four heat flares in the area between Mosul and Kuwayr township in the Ninawa Governorate. 
At its 39th plenary meeting, held on that date, the Governing Council proceeded to elect a new Vice-President to replace Hungary, the outgoing member. 
The delegation of the Czech Republic was elected to fill the position by consensus. 
At the same plenary meeting, the Council took note of the consolidated claims submitted, after the deadline established by the Council, by various Governments and agencies making claims on behalf of persons unable to approach a Government. 
The Secretary-General attended the special session and addressed the Governing Council. 
The text of his address is annexed to the present letter. 
Thank you, Mr. President, for your warm words of welcome, and for your encouraging report on the work of the United Nations Compensation Commission. 
I am confident that you will achieve this result. 
It reflects the expanding role of the United Nations in all aspects of international relations, and shows the innovative way in which the Organization has faced up to its new responsibilities and challenges. 
The Commission will be required to deal with a huge number of claims: until now, 2,335,000 compensation claims have been submitted by 78 Governments on behalf of their citizens, their corporations and themselves, while the deadlines for filing corporate and government claims has not yet expired. 
The immense majority of the claims - over 2 million - were submitted by individuals, with the largest groups of claimants coming from Bangladesh, Egypt, India, Jordan, Kuwait, Pakistan, the Philippines, Sri Lanka, the Sudan and Yemen. 
It is neither a traditional arbitration tribunal, nor a court of law. 
Its composition, and its procedures, are special. 
As a subsidiary organ of the Security Council, the Commission is assured that its adjudications will be strongly supported. 
I am also pleased to add, however, that, by selecting commissioners of the highest international standing, this Governing Council has enhanced the reputation of the world Organization and offered to world public opinion - and to all parties concerned - the guarantee of an independent process. 
Fulfilment of this pledge would be a profound statement of our seriousness and determination. 
In closing, I wish to express my gratitude and appreciation for your tireless efforts in this very complex and difficult endeavour. 
My presence here today reflects my deep appreciation for the important work in which the Commission is engaged. 
I hope that it will also serve to underline to all concerned the international community's condemnation of aggression, and its rejection of violence as a means of resolving disputes. 
During these meetings, United Nations representatives, foreign diplomats and journalists received information and facts confirming the aggression carried out by the Republic of Armenia against Azerbaijan. 
They also told of several attempts to hold anti-war protest meetings in various Armenian cities, including one held on 14 January 1994 in Yerevan, which were dispersed by the authorities. 
The foregoing constitutes further incontrovertible evidence that the Republic of Armenia, contrary to all elementary norms of international law, is committing aggression against the Azerbaijani Republic, a sovereign State Member of the United Nations, in order to carry out its annexationist plans. 
My Government also appealed to the Council on 2 December 1993 (S/26835) and on 24 January 1994 to consider the issue of gross violations of international humanitarian law by the Government forces against the Croat citizens in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Government forces have committed at least eight mass executions of Croat citizens of Bosnia and Herzegovina since July. 
We especially welcome an international verification mechanism on the number, presence and intentions of the Croatian Army troops and the Croatian volunteers on the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In this respect, I wish to reiterate my President's appeal to the Council of 16 July 1993 (S/26101, annex) regarding the control of Croatia's and Bosnia and Herzegovina's borders, and would welcome immediately such a mechanism. 
I have pleasure in informing you that I have now resumed this task. 
In fact, Your Excellency has rightly pointed out in your report of 19 November 1992 (S/24830) that it is difficult to envisage any successful outcome to the talks for as long as this situation prevails. 
We have conveyed to you on various occasions our views and understandings, both orally and in writing, with regard to the confidence-building measures. 
I would like to share with you once again our understandings. 
One of the basic principles mutually agreed in the negotiating process is that, in the search for a comprehensive settlement, all aspects of the Cyprus question should be dealt with as an integrated whole. 
We share the opinion expressed by the United Nations that confidence-building measures are intended to facilitate the political process towards an overall settlement. 
As stated in paragraph 13 of your report of 1 July 1993 (S/26026), given the purpose of confidence-building measures, it is indispensable that neither side seek any political advantage or require the other side to make political concessions in this context. 
In this regard, it has been made clear that neither side should be asked to adopt measures that would require it, directly or indirectly, to change its position on the political status of the other. 
We also note your assessment that the practical effect of the implementation of the confidence-building measures package would be to lift commercial and economic obstacles, as well as those related to overseas travel, encountered by the Turkish Cypriot side. 
We attach great importance to your assurances that the benefits and opportunities to accrue to the Turkish Cypriot side from the package would be significant, equal, proportionate and guaranteed. 
Security concerns are vital to the Turkish Cypriot side in the search for an overall settlement. 
We have particularly brought to your attention our security concerns regarding Varosha in the paper containing our questions handed to your representatives on 22 October 1993. I feel confident that our security concerns with regard to Varosha will be given by Your Excellency the due importance they deserve. 
A further understanding is that the implementation of the confidence-building measures would in no way hinder the use of the existing limited capabilities enjoyed by the Turkish Cypriot side, but rather yield additional significant benefits. 
In fact, this has been repeatedly confirmed to us by the United Nations Secretariat. This is essential for the Turkish Cypriot people properly to perceive and appreciate the benefits to be drawn from the package. 
This, in fact, has been introduced as a provision in confidence-building measures package concerning Nicosia International Airport. 
With regard to the "fenced area" of Varosha, the principal objective of the confidence-building measures is that the area should have a special character for intercommunal contact, cooperation and trade for the benefit of both communities. 
With regard to the implementation of the confidence-building measures package we are sure that the existing link between the "fenced area" of Varosha and Nicosia International Airport will be borne in mind. 
You will appreciate the need for measures that would discourage either side from taking action that would harm the benefits to be drawn from the confidence-building measures by the other. 
While considering the package, a key issue which needs clarification is that, in the event of the Turkish Cypriot side being obstructed from enjoying the benefits of Nicosia International Airport, then the question arises as to the status of the "fenced area" of Varosha. 
Our view is that, in such an event, the United Nations administration will come to an end and the area in question would revert to the Turkish Cypriot administration, pending an overall settlement. 
Needless to say, in line with the spirit of the confidence-building measures package, the citizens of the Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus will be able to travel unhindered to and from overseas destinations through Nicosia International Airport. 
I would like to share with you, Mr. Secretary-General, our view that, if the other 12 items of the confidence-building measures package were to be implemented while the talks are continuing, this would further facilitate the process of reaching an agreement on the package. 
I am pleased to inform you that I am ready to cooperate with you with a view to reaching an agreement on the confidence-building measures package, which we accept in principle in the light of our understandings stated above. 
To this end, I am prepared to start talks with the Greek Cypriot leader, Mr. Glafcos Clerides. 
I would also like to reiterate my view that, as suggested in your letter of 17 December 1993, the package should be discussed in meetings of the two leaders in Nicosia with your representatives. 
Finally, I would be grateful if you could kindly extend to the international team of experts, which you have sent to Cyprus, our appreciation and thanks for their devoted efforts and useful report. 
I hereby confirm that the Turkish Cypriot side accepts, in principle, the package of confidence-building measures as set out in paragraphs 37, 38, 42 and 43 of your report of 1 July 1993 (S/26026). 
I am ready to discuss the modalities for the implementation of that package with the Greek Cypriot leader. 
2. In her introductory statement, the representative of Australia recalled her Government's commitment to eliminate discrimination against women and referred to the means used to promote the status of women. 
Upon ratification of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women in 1983, the Sex Discrimination Act was passed in 1984 and the Affirmative Action (Equal Employment Opportunity for Women) Act in 1986. 
Several legislative amendments have been made since then, strengthening the sex discrimination and sexual harassment provisions. 
The representative underlined that her country's federal system of government required a cooperative approach between the Federal Government and the Governments of the States and Territories to implement the Convention. 
The New National Agenda for Women, released in 1993 by the Federal Government, reflected many articles of the Convention and was a guideline to the year 2000. 
3. The second periodic report followed the tradition of frankness about what remained to be done to implement the Convention. 
As part of a programme to raise awareness on equal rights, the report had been widely distributed throughout the country. 
Government policy advice mechanisms on the status of women had been reviewed and several new consultative mechanisms established. 
4. Women's representation in public life remained one of the areas of concern, since only 14.5 per cent of the members of Australia's parliament were women. 
The reasons for women's absence in decision-making and strategies to influence the political agenda would be discussed in a paper on women and government in Australia and New Zealand. 
Women's underrepresentation in the judiciary was addressed by the Federal Attorney-General in a paper on the process of judicial appointments. 
5. Violence against women, as a violation of women's human rights and a form of discrimination, was another area of national concern and a policy priority for the Office of the Status of Women. 
The National Strategy on Violence Against Women provided a framework for concerted action at all levels of government. 
6. The third area of concern was the situation of particularly disadvantaged groups, including indigenous women, migrant women, all women of non-English speaking background and women with disabilities. 
Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander women were the most disadvantaged people in Australian society, with high infant mortality rates, low life expectancy, high unemployment figures and high incidence of domestic violence and homicide. 
The Office of Indigenous Women within ATSIC coordinated the Women's Initiative Program. 
A national Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander Consultative Women's Council was being considered. 
The most significant development was the introduction of the Native Title Act on 24 December 1993, which would establish tribunal and court processes for determining claims to native title. 
Australia was focusing on the protection of women's rights within mainstream human rights forums to avoid marginalization of women's human rights. 
8. Members of the Committee acknowledged the quality of the report, which complied with the general guidelines. 
They thanked the representative for the extensive and very informative replies and commended the Government of Australia for the specific action taken to improve the status of women and its commitment to the implementation of the Convention. 
9. Members especially welcomed the fact that women's unpaid work in the family was taken into consideration and integrated in the national accounts. 
The representative replied that the ban on women serving in combat roles had been lifted, with a small number of exclusions related to violence. 
As a result of the revised employment policy, Australia would adjust its reservation to the Convention. 
With regard to the second reservation, maternity leave with pay was provided for all women employed by the Commonwealth Government subject to a 12-month qualifying period for 9 to 12 weeks depending on the State or Territory. 
Unpaid maternity leave had become available to Australian women employees since 1979 and had been inserted in all major Federal awards and the majority of State awards. 
During the International Year of the Family, paid maternity leave would become one of the major issues for public debate. 
The Government was now taking steps to introduce universal parental leave. 
11. Following this report on gradual progress achieved, members expressed their hope that the Government would be able to report on the removal of the reservations in the next periodic report. 
12. Acknowledging Australia's ambitious programmes to raise community awareness of the problem of violence against women, the question was raised whether the incidence of such violence had decreased. 
The representative replied that there were a number of barriers to collecting comprehensive data. 
However, a greater community awareness of the criminality of violence against women has brought with it an increase in reporting. 
The Office on the Status of Women would establish a national coordinated data collection network with standardized statistical collection methods. 
13. Asked about the impact of programmes to eliminate violence in the Aboriginal community, the representative stated that a National Family Violence Intervention Program was being implemented by ATSIC using a community development approach. 
A national men's conference to discuss specific issues of family violence was held in 1993. 
14. Members requested information on section 37 of the Sex Discrimination Act and asked whether this legal provision was applied for acts in conflict with Australian legislation or with the provisions of the Convention. 
The representative replied that such acts were only exempt by force of section 37 of the Sex Discrimination Act but were not exempt from criminal sanctions under other legislation. 
For example, genital mutilation would be treated as a breach of State assault laws and polygamy would be illegal under the Marriage Act. 
15. The Committee welcomed the positive legislative measures, strategies and programmes for providing assistance to women that made it possible to have official legal rights on an equal basis with men. 
Asked why the Government still had not provided constitutional guarantees for equality of the sexes which would enrich the basic law of the States, the representative replied that it would require a constitutional amendment by referendum to entrench the right of equality of the sexes in the Australian Constitution. 
There has been ongoing debate since 1988 on which rights and freedoms should be explicitly guaranteed in Australian law. 
While approaching Australia's centenary of federation in 2001, interests in constitutional change had been renewed, and a conference on the issue of women and the Constitution would be organized in 1994. 
16. The Committee asked for an organizational chart to better understand the relationships between the women's organizations that were noted to have the common purpose of promoting the status of women. 
The representative replied that a distinction needed to be drawn between Government administrative and policy bodies and advisory bodies to the Government. 
The Federal Government set up the Human Rights and Equal Opportunity Commission as a statutory body to administer four Acts, including the Sex Discrimination Act 1984. 
17. On the question of whether the Minister Assisting the Prime Minister for the Status of Women was a Cabinet member, the representative replied affirmatively and said that this had been achieved in a Ministerial reshuffle in December 1993. 
18. Members requested information on a study group on Aboriginal women and its authority and resources to ensure equality for indigenous women. 
The representative replied that she was unable to ascertain which study group was referred to. 
She noted that the Office of Indigenous Women (OIW) within ATSIC was the body responsible for Federal Government programmes for Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander women. 
An Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander Social Justice Commissioner had been appointed to monitor and assess the human rights of the Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander peoples, in particular women. 
Women's equal rights should be a major concern when it came to redistribution of land. 
She agreed that many services provided for indigenous women in the past had failed because traditional values had not been taken into account in the design and implementation of programmes, but efforts were being made to remedy this situation, in particular in the health sector. 
20. Having been informed that maternity leave was widespread in the public sector, the Committee wanted to know what action had been taken to enable women to continue work in the private sector, where most quit their jobs after giving birth. 
The representative highlighted that the inclusion of maternity, adoption and parental leave had been supported by the Government in federal awards. 
Asked whether legislation relating to paternity leave was being considered, she reported that significant progress had been made on this issue, since industrial relations legislation guaranteed 12 months unpaid parental leave, which could be shared between men and women. 
21. The Committee expressed its difficulty in fully understanding the reservation on maternity leave. 
Women's participation in wage labour had increased significantly in the last 15 years. 
The resistance to paid maternity leave came from many sides; there was no agreed consensus on the issue even among women's organizations and trade unions. 
The universal social security system existing in the country cushioned cuts in income levels and was an incentive for part-time work. 
The representative said that a national census on a single night in May 1992 found 4,700 adults and children using the Support Accommodation Assistance Program (SAAP) as a result of family violence. 
Eighty-five per cent of women applied for Government benefits or pensions after taking refuge. 
An accurate figure on women obtaining protection orders could not be given owing to a lack of consistency in data collection by the States and Territories. 
In 1991, there were 603 applications for Domestic Violence Orders in the Australian Capital Territory, 90 per cent made by women against men. 
Asked how women's organizations helped victims of rape within marriage and of domestic violence, the representative said that rape crisis centres, domestic violence crisis services and women's health centres provided information on legal, health, financial and crisis accommodation matters and referred women to appropriate services. 
The Government provided considerable funding for various measures to eliminate violence, in particular for community education campaigns, the provision of shelter and income support to women escaping violence. 
An emphasis was put on the role of men in all aspects of violence and the re-education of aggressors. 
A clear message was being sent out that violence was not an accepted behaviour. 
24. Replying to a question on the legal concept of the family in Australian society and measures taken to strengthen it, the representative first stated that the family, as an entity, had no legal status or legally enforceable rights or duties. 
The law implicitly recognized the existence of certain kinds of family. 
Australia's federal system did not provide a comprehensive code for family relationships, but recognized people's responsibilities for their relationships. 
In order to promote greater support, harmony and quality of life for all families, the Government had introduced a package of family payments. 
Efforts had been made to provide quality child care. 
25. Members of the Committee expressed their regret that the report lacked an analysis of the obstacles to the achievement of equality for women in positions of political leadership, and asked for more information on the reasons for the disparity in figures between different institutions. 
The representative explained that women tended to be particularly underrepresented in high-level posts in science and technology owing to entrenched values regarding women's entry into non-traditional areas. 
Her Government targeted women in public life as one of three priorities for improving the status of women and, therefore, was committed to 50 per cent representation of women on Government boards by the year 2001. 
A register of women and a monitoring system had been established. 
She also noted that the Commonwealth State Ministers on the Status of Women were undertaking research on this issue. 
More women than men had enrolled since 1987. 
The Government had published a plan for equity in higher education entitled "A Fair Chance for All", which set the goal of increasing women's share of engineering enrolments to 15 per cent and in other non-traditional courses to 40 per cent by 1995. 
28. Members of the Committee requested further information on the education of Aboriginal women, their enrolment at university and their entry into the professions. 
The rate of completion of courses remained of concern, although no detailed figures were available. 
29. The Committee was interested in the outcome of an initiative to review the restructuring of earnings. 
The representative confirmed her Government's strong support of a continued review of award wage relativities based on comparisons of skills and responsibilities. 
The ratio of female to male average weekly ordinary time earnings for a full-time adult was 83.2 per cent in 1992. 
Reforms to the Industrial Relations Act 1988 were undertaken in consultation with women's organizations to ensure that the industrial reforms would protect women's interests. 
Certified agreements would continue to exist between employees, unions and employers, but flexible agreements might be made directly between employers and employees. 
To this end, a number of additional safeguards have been included. 
Efforts were made to remove discriminatory elements in wage-fixing arrangements. 
31. In view of the fact that the majority of women in Australia were working part-time and assuming all family obligations, members took note of their economic disadvantage and inherent obstacles for career advancement and participation in public activities. 
Part-time workers tended to be employed more frequently on a casual basis rather than on a permanent part-time basis, which would give them continuity of employment and the possibility, generally, of accruing benefits. 
The Government welcomed the extension of permanent part-time employment and indicated that casual work should generally be restricted to short-term, irregular or seasonal work. 
Asked what was considered part-time work, the representative said that it was employment of less than 30 hours a week. 
They asked whether the 1989-1991 programme for the refurbishment and construction of centres solved the problem of child care. 
The representative stated that the Government had implemented growth strategies to expand the number of funded child-care places, so that 74 per cent of the demand for formal work-related care for children below school age and 51 per cent for school-age children could be met in 1992-1993. 
33. Asked about women's employment in mines, the representative replied that there was resistance from the trade unions to allow women to go underground and to enter an exclusively male-dominated profession. 
In addition, a television campaign to raise awareness among women on the need of regular testing had been launched in 1993. 
35. On a question related to family planning and freely available contraceptive advice for young women without parental consent, the representative said that young women had free access to advice on sexual and reproductive health in clinics funded under the Family Planning Programme. 
37. The Committee asked whether the Government planned to harmonize its family-planning, contraception and abortion policies. 
The representative stated that abortion laws were the responsibility of State and Territory governments, whereas the Family Planning Programme was a Commonwealth initiative. 
A harmonization took place in the sense that the Family Planning Programme was a means to prevent unwanted pregnancies and reduce demand for abortions. 
There was a great need for an indigenous women's health policy to complement the National Aboriginal Health Strategy, the major initiative in Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander health. 
Asked about legal or social barriers to artificial insemination and the public's response, in particular women's response to this process, the representative replied that the direct regulation of artificial insemination was a matter for State and Territory governments. 
There was evidence that the majority of the population accepted artificial insemination as part of wider reproductive technologies but was concerned about the confidentiality of information, ethnic cultural values and the rights of the child. 
Women were particularly concerned about the cost and emotional stress involved. 
It asked whether the Government would introduce legislation or encourage Law Societies and the Judiciary to adopt and implement the final recommendation of the Commission. 
The representative stated that her Government had taken action to address the issue of gender bias in the legal system. 
The Attorney-General had acknowledged that the process of judicial appointments should comprise suitably qualified women as well as other underrepresented groups. 
40. The Committee wanted to know how the Government intended to enact and enforce legislation designed to comply with the Convention and to protect women if marriages contracted, according to customary law, conflicted with the Convention. 
The representative said that Aboriginal customary marriages did not comply with the provision of the Marriage Act 1961 and therefore were not recognized as valid marriages, but could be accepted as de facto heterosexual relationships in some State jurisdictions. 
The Australian Law Reform Commission recommended that Aboriginal customary marriages should be recognized for specific purposes, such as social security law, and for giving legitimate status to the children of such marriages. 
41. The Committee noted that the Australian Law Reform Commission had made certain recommendations concerning marriage practices, such as polygamous marriages, which might comply with religious or customary law but be in conflict with the principles of the Convention. 
A de facto polygamous marriage contracted outside Australia would be recognized only if valid according to the common law rules of private international law. 
Jurisdiction therefore varied on the issue of share in the intestate estate of a deceased de facto partner. 
Guardianship, custody and maintenance of children was a matter for the Family Court or the Federal Child Support Agency. 
The Executive Board may wish to elect a Bureau consisting of a President and four Vice-Presidents with due account taken of the need to ensure equitable geographical representation. 
Adoption of the agenda, taking into account comments made by members of the Board. 
A table of subjects included in the agenda for 1993-1996 is provided in annex I. 
A list of documents being prepared for 1994 is provided in annex II. 
Following informal consultations, proposals will be offered for the organization of the work of the Board, including the regular sessions for 1994, the 1994 annual session, field visits and draft rules of procedure. 
(a) Adoption of rules of procedure; 
(b) Decision on agenda and timing of the regular sessions for 1994; 
(c) Decision on venue, agenda and timing of the 1994 annual session; 
(a) A joint review by United Nations Development Programme and World Health Organization/Global Programme on AIDS staff, in consultation with the Management Committee Task Force on HIV/AIDS coordination, with the view to securing early agreement on the functions to be performed by the officers; 
The report also contains the proposed terms of reference and the qualifications required of the HIV and Development National Professional Officers. 
The arrangement proposed is fully consistent with the objective of the study called for in World Health Assembly resolution 46.37, addressing the feasibility and practicability of establishing a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV and AIDS. 
Note: The annual report of the Administrator for 1993 will contain information on the following subjects referred to in decision 92/2, paragraphs 1 and 2 (b-d and g): 
(b) Important highlights of activities of other funds and programmes; 
(c) Significant steps taken by the United Nations Development Programme to follow up resolutions and decisions adopted by the General Assembly and by other organs and organizations of the United Nations system, especially resolutions dealing with operational activities for development of the United Nations system; 
(d) Technical cooperation among developing countries; 
(e) A progress report on the activities of the United Nations Development Programme in combating the human immune deficiency virus infection (HIV) and acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS); 
(g) Procurement from developing countries; 
In addition, the regional programme for Arab States and notes by the Administrator on Angola, Congo, Togo and Zaire. 
However, reporting concerning the accounts of the executing agencies will continue on an annual basis since not all agencies have biennialized their accounts in a manner similar to that of the United Nations. 
The following report and addendum will therefore also be prepared: 
Note: The item "United Nations system regular and extrabudgetary technical cooperation expenditures" is biennial and will not be on the agenda for 1994. 
However, reporting will continue on an annual basis and the following report, including an addendum, will therefore also be prepared: 
Provision should be made for a night session in case of need. 
Day 2 Informal dialogue with heads of agencies. 
Interventions from delegations should be limited to questions and to short comments. 
In order to implement General Assembly resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993, informal discussions should include the following subjects: 
(b) Provision of overall guidance by the Council to the funds, programmes and agencies; 
(e) Providing orientation and recommendations to the relevant inter-agency coordination mechanisms and supporting and enhancing their role; 
(f) Preparatory work for the triennial policy review of operational activities of the United Nations system, particularly the financing of operational activities. 
In addition to the adoption of any necessary decisions and resolutions, consideration should be given to adopting some form of agreed conclusions to reflect the outcome of the high-level meeting. 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Programming and coordination matters related to the United Nations and the United Nations system. 
4. Monitoring the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women. 
* In accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1990/12, the Commission is acting as the preparatory body for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace. 
The officers elected will serve during the thirty-eighth and thirty-ninth sessions. 
4. In resolution 1987/22 on measures to strengthen the role and functions of the Commission on the Status of Women, the Economic and Social Council decided to structure the agenda for future sessions of the Commission around its functions, namely programming, coordination, monitoring and policy development. 
5. The provisional agenda and documentation for the thirty-eighth session of the Commission was approved by the Economic and Social Council in decision 1993/233. 
7. In accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1979/69, the Commission will have before it a note by the Secretariat on the status of documentation for the session. 
12. The report of the Secretary-General on this question will be before the Commission. 
14. The report of the Secretary-General on this question will be before the Commission. 
In resolution 304 I (XI) of 14 and 17 July 1950, the Council amended resolution 76 (V) and requested the Secretary-General to compile, before each session of the Commission, a list of confidential and non-confidential communications containing a brief indication of the substance of each communication. 
17. In resolution 1983/27, the Council reaffirmed the mandate of the Commission to consider confidential and non-confidential communications on the status of women, and authorized the Commission to appoint a working group to consider such communications and prepare a report thereon for the Commission. 
20. By resolution 37/4, the Commission on the Status of Women made recommendations concerning women's rights and concerns to be considered under the substantive items of the provisional agenda for the World Conference on Human Rights. 
22. The requested report will be before the Commission. 
23. In resolution 1990/15, the Economic and Social Council endorsed the priority themes for the thirty-seventh to fortieth sessions of the Commission. 
24. In resolution 1987/24, the Council recommended that, when resources were available, expert group meetings be convened to assist in the preparation of the work of the Commission on priority themes. 
For the present session of the Commission, the following meetings and seminars were held: expert group meeting on measures to eliminate violence against women (Rutgers University, New Jersey, United States of America, 4-8 October 1993) and seminar on urban women (Santo Domingo, 22-25 November 1993). 
The results of these meetings have been incorporated in the appropriate reports. 
Reporting on these matters will take place in the context of the discussion of the priority themes. 
29. In resolution 45/129, the General Assembly endorsed Economic and Social Council resolution 1990/12, in which the Council recommended that a world conference on women be held in 1995, and requested the Commission on the Status of Women to act as the preparatory body for the conference. 
30. In resolution 36/8 A, the Commission requested the Secretary-General to prepare draft rules of procedure for consideration at its thirty-eighth session. 
33. In resolution 48/108, the General Assembly, taking into account Commission resolution 37/7, adopted modalities for the participation in and contribution to the Fourth World Conference on Women and its preparatory process of non-governmental organizations. 
In view of the Commission's role as the preparatory body for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, the focus of the thirty-ninth session will be on the preparations for the Conference. 
36. In accordance with rule 37 of the rules of procedure of the functional commissions of the Economic and Social Council, the Commission shall submit to the Council a report on the work of its session. 
Should these prove correct, they are in clear violation of all Security Council resolutions on the Nagorny Karabakh conflict and specifically of paragraph 10 of resolution 853 (1993) urging "States to refrain from the supply of any weapons and munitions which might lead to an intensification of the conflict". 
In this regard, I consider it appropriate to state that the Azerbaijani Republic, from the very beginning, initiated efforts to bring about a peaceful settlement of the conflict between the two States and still remains committed to that principle. 
We call upon the international community and international organizations vigorously to condemn the annexationist policy of the Republic of Armenia, the pursuit of which dooms the peoples of the region to further loss of life and renewed suffering. 
Recalling its resolution 733 (1992) of 23 January 1992 and all subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Reaffirming the decision taken in resolution 886 (1993) of 18 November 1993 to continue UNOSOM II up to 31 May 1994, 
Condemning the continued incidents in Somalia of fighting and banditry and in particular condemning violence and armed attacks against persons engaged in humanitarian and peace-keeping efforts, 
re-emphasizing the importance the Council attaches to the safety and security of United Nations and other personnel engaged in humanitarian relief and peace-keeping throughout Somalia, 
Affirming the importance of establishing, by the Somali people, of representative district and regional councils and of a transitional national council, as well as the importance of a re-established police force and a judicial system for the restoration of public order throughout Somalia, 
Welcoming also political contacts and consultations between representatives of various parties in Somalia with a view to finding solutions to outstanding matters and disputes among them and promoting the process of political reconciliation, 
Commending and supporting the ongoing diplomatic efforts being made by international and regional organizations and Member States, in particular those in the region, to assist United Nations efforts to persuade Somali parties to reach a political settlement, 
2. Approves the Secretary-General's recommendation for the continuation of UNOSOM II, as set out in particular in paragraph 57 of his report, with a revised mandate for the following: 
(a) Encouraging and assisting the Somali parties in implementing the "Addis Ababa Agreements", in particular in their cooperative efforts to achieve disarmament and to respect the cease-fire; 
(b) Protecting major ports and airports and essential infrastructure and safeguarding the lines of communications vital to the provision of humanitarian relief and reconstruction assistance; 
(c) Continuing its efforts to provide humanitarian relief to all in need throughout the country; 
(d) Assisting in the reorganization of the Somali police and judicial system; 
(e) Helping with the repatriation and resettlement of refugees and displaced persons; 
(f) Assisting also in the ongoing political process in Somalia, which should culminate in the installation of a democratically elected government; 
(g) Providing protection for the personnel, installations and equipment of the United Nations and its agencies, as well as of non-governmental organizations providing humanitarian relief and reconstruction assistance; 
3. Authorizes the gradual reduction of UNOSOM II to a force level of up to 22,000, and necessary support elements, such force level to be reviewed at the next renewal of the mandate; 
7. Calls upon all parties in Somalia to cooperate fully with UNOSOM II and respect the cease-fire arrangements and other commitments entered into by them; 
8. Demands that all Somali parties refrain from any acts of intimidation or violence against personnel engaged in humanitarian or peace-keeping work in Somalia; 
9. Reaffirms the obligations of States to implement fully the embargo on all deliveries of weapons and military equipment to Somalia imposed by paragraph 5 of resolution 733 (1992); 
10. Commends the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the personnel of UNOSOM II for their efforts in improving the conditions of the Somali people and in encouraging the process of political reconciliation, rehabilitation and reconstruction; 
The list of items of which the Security Council is seized is contained in document S/1994/20 of 20 January 1994. 
During the week ending 29 January 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/92), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/92 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 895 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/895 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
"The Security Council is deeply concerned that the Republic of Croatia has deployed elements of the Croatian Army (HV) along with heavy military equipment in the central and southern parts of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, as described in the Secretary-General's letter of 1 February 1994 (S/1994/109). 
"The Security Council once again reaffirms the sovereignty, territorial integrity and independence of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the unacceptability of the acquisition of territory by force or 'ethnic cleansing', and condemns such acquisition as well as the practice of 'ethnic cleansing' by whomsoever committed. 
"The Security Council reiterates its statement of 7 January 1994 (S/PRST/1994/1), in which it expressed its deep concern at the continuing widespread hostilities in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Corrections should be submitted to original speeches only. 
They should be sent under the signature of a member of the delegation concerned, within one week, to the Chief, Official Records Editing Section, Office of Conference Services, room DC2-794, 2 United Nations Plaza, and incorporated in a copy of the record. 
I am sure I speak for all members of the Security Council in expressing deep appreciation to Ambassador Kovanda for the great diplomatic skill and unfailing courtesy with which he conducted the Council's business last month. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
In conformity with the usual practice, I propose, with the consent of the Council, to invite that representative, in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Charter and rule 37 of the Council's provisional rules of procedure. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Sacirbey (Bosnia and Herzegovina) took a place at the Council table. 
The PRESIDENT: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. 
I should like to draw the attention of the members of the Council to documents S/1994/101 and S/1994/110, letters dated 30 January and 2 February 1994, respectively, from the Permanent Representative of Croatia to the United Nations addressed to the President of the Security Council. 
"The Security Council is deeply concerned that the Republic of Croatia has deployed elements of the Croatian Army (HV) along with heavy military equipment in the central and southern parts of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, as described in the Secretary-General's letter of 1 February 1994 (S/1994/109). 
"The Security Council once again reaffirms the sovereignty, territorial integrity and independence of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the unacceptability of the acquisition of territory by force or 'ethnic cleansing', and condemns such acquisition as well as the practice of 'ethnic cleansing' by whomsoever committed. 
"The Security Council reiterates its statement of 7 January 1994 (S/PRST/1994/1), in which it expressed its deep concern at the continuing widespread hostilities in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/6. 
The meeting rose at 9.05 p.m. 
1. The present stage of development of international relations is marked by the growing political significance of regional and subregional agreements and associations of States. 
They are engaged in diversified activities. 
In many important and relevant spheres, such as social and humanitarian problems and cooperation for development, we witness closely concerted efforts undertaken by regional associations and the United Nations. 
The Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS), which has formed its organizational structure by adopting the Charter on 22 January 1993, is acquiring its particular place among such regional arrangements. 
2. CIS and the United Nations have already started to cooperate. 
The first results of their cooperation demonstrate a meaningful potential of interaction between the Commonwealth and the universal international Organization on the basis of partnership, participation and complementarity of efforts. 
An act like that could actually strengthen interaction between CIS and the United Nations, enlarge their capabilities to promote peace, security and cooperation at both regional and global levels. 
The present periodic report covers the period from 28 August to 30 November 1993. 
It is based on written information gathered from various sources among which the Special Committee has selected relevant excerpts and summaries, which are reflected in the report. 
1. In its resolution 48/41 A of 10 December 1993, the General Assembly: 
"6. Also requests the Special Committee to submit regularly to the Secretary-General periodic reports on the current situation in the occupied Palestinian territory; 
"7. Further requests the Special Committee to continue to investigate the treatment of prisoners in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, and other Arab territories occupied by Israel since 1967". 
2. The Special Committee continued its work under the rules of procedure contained in its first report to the Secretary-General and held the first of its series of meetings from 12 to 14 January 1994 at Geneva. 
The first series of meetings was, therefore, attended by Mr. Stanley Kalpag (Sri Lanka) who continued to act as Chairman, and Mr. Ibrahima Fall, representing Mr. Alioune Sene (Senegal), and Dato' Abdul Majid Mohamed (Malaysia). 
3. The Special Committee decided to continue its system of monitoring information on the occupied territories and, in accordance with paragraph 7 of resolution 48/41 A, to pay special attention to information on the treatment of prisoners. 
The Special Committee examined information appearing in the Israeli press and in the Arab language newspapers published in the occupied territories, on developments that had occurred in the occupied territories between 28 August and 30 November 1993. 
Other materials related to its mandate were also made available. 
4. The Special Committee also decided upon the organization of its work for the year. 
6. The Special Committee also examined the present report, which was adopted on 14 January 1994. 
111. On 21 October 1993, a leading Fatah activist was shot dead by two unidentified gunmen in Gaza (see list). 
An Israeli bus driver was injured by stones thrown at his vehicle at the Sajaya junction in the Gaza Strip. 
228. No information is available on this subject. 
229. No information is available on this subject. 
Among the Council demands were: 
(a) That the settlements be grouped into blocs, to be linked both by territory and roads that would be patrolled exclusively by the IDF. 
The Council also requested that new roads be built between the blocs of settlements and the Green Line, and that those roads should also be patrolled exclusively by the IDF; 
Japan and Singapore will also explore other forms of collaboration. 
4. At its forty-first session, held on 15 and 16 July 1993, the Committee considered the following applications: 
(a) Application of Mr. Megzari for a review of Administrative Tribunal Judgement No. 574 - Megzari v. the Secretary-General of the United Nations; 
(b) Application of Ms. Noble for a review of Administrative Tribunal Judgement No. 571 - Noble v. the Secretary-General of the United Nations; 
(c) Application of Ms. Kaouakib for a review of Administrative Tribunal Judgement No. 577 - Kaouakib v. the Secretary-General of the United Nations; 
(d) Application of Mr. Tarjouman for a review of Administrative Tribunal Judgement No. 579 - Tarjouman v. the Secretary-General of the United Nations; 
(e) Application of Ms. Burtis for a review of Administrative Tribunal Judgement No. 575 - Burtis v. the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
Therefore, as provided for in article III, paragraph 2, of the rules of procedure of the Committee, on 23 October 1993 the application was returned to Mr. Paraiso with a request that it be corrected and resubmitted within three weeks from the date of its return. 
This document may be examined in the office of the Secretary of the Committee (room S-3420I). 
10. Comments of the Respondent submitted with respect to the application of Mr. Paraiso in accordance with article V, paragraph 1, of the rules of procedure of the Committee are contained in document A/AC.86/R.254. 
That article was added to the statute by General Assembly resolution 957 (X) of 8 November 1955. Its text is as follows: 
"3. If no application is made under paragraph 1 of this article, or if a decision to request an advisory opinion has not been taken by the Committee, within the periods prescribed in this article, the judgement of the Tribunal shall become final. 
If not requested to convene specially, the Tribunal shall at its next session confirm its judgement or bring it into conformity with the opinion of the Court. 
"4. For the purpose of this article, a Committee is established and authorized under paragraph 2 of Article 96 of the Charter to request advisory opinions of the Court. 
The Committee shall meet at United Nations Headquarters and shall establish its own rules. 
15. In accordance with article VIII of the rules of procedure of the Committee, all its deliberations, including the adoption of all decisions concerning applications, shall take place in private. 
Subsequently, in resolution 1991/93, the Council decided to call the meeting the International Conference on Population and Development and further defined the objectives and theme of the Conference. 
The Council, in resolution 1992/37, accepted with gratitude the offer of the Government of Egypt to host the Conference in Cairo, from 5 to 13 September 1994. 
The Conference will seek to adopt a new programme of action that places population at the centre of sustainable development activities. 
Dr. Nafis Sadik, Secretary-General of the Conference, addressed the Committee on 4 November and at the close of debate on 5 November. 
These and other comments of delegations have guided the Secretary-General of the Conference in the preparation of the draft of the final document of the Conference. 
6. The General Assembly, in resolution 48/186, endorsed fully Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/76 (see para. 11). 
It also requested the Secretary-General of the Conference, in preparing the draft of the final document of the Conference, to be guided by the views expressed by delegations and groups of delegations on the annotated outline, including those expressed at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
8. The General Assembly further requested the Secretary-General of the Conference to convene, within existing resources, informal consultations at United Nations Headquarters in the period prior to the third session of the Preparatory Committee, in preparation for negotiations on the draft of the final document of the Conference. 
10. The General Assembly also decided to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Report of the International Conference on Population and Development". 
It also decided to convene pre-Conference consultations on 3 and 4 September 1994, at the venue of the Conference. 
Over 150 Governments, a large number of organizations of the United Nations system, intergovernmental organizations and several hundred non-governmental organizations were represented at the session. 
A list of the membership of the bureau is contained in the report of the Preparatory Committee on its second session (E/1993/69) and in the progress report of the Secretary-General of the Conference to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session (A/48/430). 
17. The Preparatory Committee considered the reports and recommendations of the six expert group meetings and the five regional population conferences held as part of the preparations for the Conference. 
It also adopted three draft decisions which were later also adopted by the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session for 1993. 
20. In response to Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/76, the report of the Preparatory Committee on its second session, which is contained in document E/1993/69, was submitted, through the Economic and Social Council, to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session in a note by the Secretary-General (A/48/492). 
The annotated outline enabled Member States to monitor the progress of substantive preparations and contributed to the process of consensus-building for the Conference programme of action. 
22. As mentioned in paragraph 4 above, the annotated outline was discussed by the Second Committee of the General Assembly on 4 and 5 November 1993. 
26. The draft of the final document of the Conference (A/CONF.171/PC/5) will be the focus of discussion of the Preparatory Committee at its third session. 
The Plan of Action, adopted at the World Population Conference at Bucharest in 1974, recommended that a comprehensive and thorough review and appraisal of progress made towards achieving the goals and recommendations of the Plan of Action be undertaken every five years by the United Nations system. 
The report will be presented to the Preparatory Committee at its third session and to the Conference. 
29. The Economic and Social Council, in resolution 1991/93, authorized the Secretary-General of the Conference to convene six expert group meetings on issues which it identified as requiring the greatest attention during the forthcoming decade. 
31. As a follow-up to the six expert group meetings convened as part of the substantive preparations for the Conference, a number of Governments and organizations have co-hosted round-table meetings on topics relevant to the Conference. 
32. In addition, a meeting of eminent persons on population and development was held in Tokyo from 26 to 27 January 1994 in preparation for the Conference. 
34. In response to General Assembly resolution 48/186, the Secretary-General of the Conference has scheduled, within existing resources, informal consultations at United Nations Headquarters during February and March 1994. 
The purpose of the informal consultations is to exchange views in preparation for negotiations on the draft of the final document of the Conference. 
35. General Assembly resolution 47/176 stressed the importance of regional perspectives on population and development issues and welcomed the convening of population conferences by the United Nations regional commissions and UNFPA. 
The Conference adopted the Tunis Plan of Action on Population and Development in the Arab Maghreb, which was made available to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session by the Government of Tunisia in document A/C.2/48/7. 
37. The South Pacific Ministerial Meeting on Population and Sustainable Development was held in Port Vila, Vanuatu, from 6 to 10 September 1993. 
The Meeting discussed subregional population and development issues and adopted the Port Vila Declaration on Population and Sustainable Development. 
The Declaration was made available to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session by the Government of the Marshall Islands in document A/C.2/48/3. 
The Meeting adopted the Denpasar Declaration on Population, a statement of issues and recommendations for the International Conference on Population and Development and a statement of support for South/South collaboration in the field of population and family planning. 
These were made available to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session by the Chairman of the Coordinating Bureau of the Non-Aligned Movement (A/48/746, annexes I-III). 
39. The South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation (SAARC), in cooperation with UNFPA, organized a Ministerial Conference on Women and Family Health, which was held in Kathmandu, Nepal, from 21 to 23 November 1993, as part of the region's preparation for the Conference. 
The meeting, which was organized by the Government of Peru, the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) and UNFPA, adopted the Andean Declaration on Population and Development. 
The Meeting, which was organized by ECLAC and UNFPA, agreed upon the Port of Spain Draft Declaration on Population and Sustainable Development. 
The Draft Declaration will be considered by the Caribbean Development Coordinating Committee at its fifteenth session in March 1994. 
Subsequent to that resolution, in October 1991 the Administrative Committee on Coordination established the Ad Hoc Inter-agency Task Force for the International Conference on Population and Development to ensure United Nations inter-agency coordination and participation. 
44. In addition to the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis of the United Nations Secretariat and UNFPA, 19 units, programmes and organizations of the United Nations system have designated focal points for the Conference. 
45. The ACC Ad Hoc Inter-agency Task Force held an informal meeting in January 1992 and formal meetings in July 1992 and 1993, in conjunction with the substantive sessions of the Economic and Social Council. 
46. At its second meeting in Geneva, on 13 July 1993, the Inter-agency Task Force reviewed the status of the preparatory activities for the Conference. 
48. Several United Nations organizations have actively participated in meetings to discuss goals and resource requirements for inclusion in the draft of the final document of the Conference and have indicated their interest in submitting background papers to the Conference. 
To date, more than 100 countries have established such committees. 
Guidelines for the preparation of the national reports were provided to Governments by the Conference secretariat. 
To date, a total of 96 national reports have been received. 
A synthesis of the national reports will be submitted to the Preparatory Committee at its third session as document A/CONF.171/PC/4; it will also be made available to the Conference. 
52. At their request, 103 countries, including a majority of the least developed countries, have received a total of US$ 853,755 in funding for national-level activities through the UNFPA Trust Fund for the Conference. 
53. The General Assembly, in resolution 47/176, stressed the importance that it attached to the participation of relevant non-governmental organizations from developing and developed countries in the Conference and its preparatory process. 
In that same resolution, it requested the Economic and Social Council, at its organizational session of 1993, to formulate and adopt modalities to ensure the participation of and contribution to the Conference and its preparatory process of relevant non-governmental organizations - in particular, of those from developing countries. 
54. In resolution 1993/4, the Economic and Social Council established criteria for the accreditation of non-governmental organizations to the Conference and its preparatory process and decided that the secretariat of the Conference would be responsible for the receipt and preliminary evaluation of requests for accreditation. 
55. Interest in the Conference and its preparatory process on the part of non-governmental organizations has grown steadily. 
Intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations have been represented at each of the expert group meetings, regional and subregional population conferences, round-table meetings, and at the sessions of the Preparatory Committee. 
In addition, 69 non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Council expressed interest in participating in the Conference and its preparatory process. 
Approximately 400 representatives of accredited non-governmental organizations attended the second session of the Preparatory Committee. 
56. Since the second session of the Preparatory Committee, several hundred additional non-governmental organizations have sought accreditation. 
57. The General Assembly, in resolution 48/186, reaffirmed the importance of the participation in and contribution to the Conference and its preparatory process of non-governmental organizations in accordance with the relevant provisions of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/4. 
58. The NGO Planning Committee for the International Conference on Population and Development was established in 1991 to coordinate and facilitate the participation of non-governmental organizations in the Conference and its preparatory process. 
It is organizing an NGO Forum which will take place concurrently with the Conference. 
59. One of the objectives of the Conference, as defined in Economic and Social Council resolution 1991/93, is to maintain and strengthen the level of awareness of population issues on the international agenda and their linkage to development. 
In response to General Assembly resolutions 47/176 and 48/186, the Secretary-General of the Conference and the Conference secretariat have made information dissemination a priority and have endeavoured to ensure that all documentation and information on the Conference are widely disseminated. 
Other information activities undertaken include a poster, a Conference logo, buttons, a brochure, a video on the second session of the Preparatory Committee, press kits, special lectures and media seminars. 
Activities for 1994 include an international media seminar on the eve of the Conference, a film, an additional briefing kit and an exhibit. 
As a consequence of budgetary constraints, the amount of $200,600 was approved by the General Assembly under section 24, Public information, for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The Conference secretariat must therefore rely upon UNFPA and extrabudgetary resources to fund some of the information activities for the Conference. 
An additional US$ 558,400 for the same biennium was to be sought from extrabudgetary resources. 
For 1994, the General Assembly approved $674,300 for the Conference from the United Nations regular budget for staff costs, travel of experts and staff, communications, miscellaneous services and supplies. 
63. Three trust funds have been established for the Conference. 
Austria, Denmark, France, the Netherlands (through UNFPA), Sweden and the United States of America have pledged or contributed a total of $1,464,769 to that Fund. 
In addition, India contributed locally towards the costs of the expert group meeting held at Bangalore. 
64. The second trust fund, the Voluntary Fund for Supporting Developing Countries' Participation in the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development, was established to facilitate the participation of developing countries, in particular the least developed among them, in the Conference and its preparatory process. 
Austria, Finland, France, Spain and Sweden have pledged or contributed a total of US$ 663,080 to the Voluntary Fund. 
65. The third fund, the UNFPA Trust Fund for the International Conference on Population and Development, was established to support national preparatory activities, public information and awareness-creation activities and other Conference-related activities. 
4. The Commission decided, with immediate effect: 
(a) To nominate officers for the following session at the end of a current session, with formal election at the beginning of the following session, to re-elect the same persons a number of times as officers and to provide for the officers to meet informally; 
(b) To request the Secretariat to give a copy of the rules of procedure of the functional commissions of the Economic and Social Council to new officers and to consider drafting a popular version of the rules incorporating practical hints; 
(d) To request participants to present their reports to the Commission as documents or background papers and not as lengthy oral statements; 
(e) To request the Secretariat to ensure that specific agenda items were well prepared and well documented through discussions and reports of the ACC Subcommittee on Statistical Activities and/or the Working Group. 
The Secretariat reminded all members of the Commission of that recommendation as part of the preparation for the session. 
10. The Commission decided with immediate effect: 
(a) To recommend to the Economic and Social Council that the Working Group hold one session a year, of four days' duration; 
(b) To determine the membership of the Working Group at the end of each session of the Commission and give preference to newly nominated officers for the next session; 
(d) To request the Working Group to prepare short reports on its sessions and to ensure that the sessions mainly result in specific documentation for the Commission. 
In addition, the Working Group adopted a more concise report that focuses on the conclusions of its sixteenth meeting and the report constitutes specific substantive documentation for several agenda items of the present session of the Commission (see para. 9 above). 
15. The Commission decided with immediate effect: 
(b) To request the ACC Subcommittee on Statistical Activities to form ad hoc groups for special topics; 
(c) To request the ACC Subcommittee to prepare specific documentation on appropriate issues for the Commission, through the Working Group; 
(d) To request the ACC Subcommittee to ensure that reports on its meetings provided to the Commission were not lengthy. 
In addition, the report of the Subcommittee on its twenty-seventh session has focused on the decisions and recommendations of the Subcommittee and the rationale underlying them, and is briefer and more concise than previous reports of the Subcommittee. 
20. The Commission requested the Statistical Division: 
(a) To find ways to strengthen its role in serving the purposes and work of the Commission; 
(b) To place more emphasis on coordination matters. 
23. In relation to recommendation 6, see E/CN.3/1993/3, paragraph 25 and the annex to the present report, paragraph 12. 
Proposals for a monitoring system are being prepared for consideration by the Subcommittee. 
Information on country practices in applying the International Standard Industrial Classification of All Economic Activities (ISIC, Rev. 3) will be included in documentation for the twenty-eighth session of the Statistical Commission. 
25. In relation to recommendation 7, the Working Group decided to include the subject in the documentation for the twenty-eighth session of the Commission under the agenda item "Monitoring adherence to adopted United Nations classifications" (see E/CN.3/1994/2, para. 55). 
Several replies have been received that reconfirm the usefulness of the inventory at the national level. 
28. The Commission decided that its role should include: 
(b) Giving authoritative advice on the detailed agreements between the agencies on cooperation regarding the actual work to be performed. 
The reports therein referred to will be produced. 
The work programme of the Statistical Division, as approved by the Commission at its twenty-seventh session and containing the proposed adjustments in the allocation of resources in the Division, is being carried out. 
Cooperation has increased and proposals have been made for the realignment of some activities among some of the organizations (see annex, para. 11, and the report of the Task Force on International Trade Statistics, E/CN.3/1994/7). 
30. The Statistical Commission: 
(a) Endorsed the views of the Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination related to strengthening the role of the regional statistical divisions and conferences of chief statisticians in the activities of the Statistical Commission and within the global statistical community; 
In that role they and the respective regional statistical divisions should be involved in developing, revising, testing and implementing standards and in monitoring their application, as well as in coordinating technical assistance; 
(d) Recommended that regional commissions strengthen their statistical divisions to raise the profile of statistical work within each commission's programme of work; 
(e) Requested specialized agencies, regional development banks and relevant United Nations bodies to cooperate to the fullest extent with the statistical divisions, especially in technical assistance projects; 
An interdepartmental task force has been established at Headquarters, with the participation of the heads of the regional commissions, to review possible measures for strengthening the functions of the commissions, particularly by redeploying resources and decentralizing programme activities. 
As a result, the share of the resources under the regular programme of technical cooperation financed by the regular budget to be earmarked for activities undertaken by the regional commissions is to increase from approximately 40 to 60 per cent during the next biennium. 
At present, the Department and the regional commissions have either collective custody of or access to most of the economic and social demographic data gathered, processed and analysed within the United Nations system. 
By the same token, it is anticipated that UNSTAT will make major contributions to the development of UNESIS. 
To ensure close liaison with the regional commissions, a technical committee has been established consisting of the chiefs of statistics of the regional commissions and of the Department. 
The terms of reference of the Joint Conference of African Planners, Statisticians and Demographers will be reviewed at the eighth session of the Conference, in March 1994, as part of the current efforts being made to revitalize African statistics. 
35. The Economic Commission for Europe (ECE), the Statistical Office of the European Communities (Eurostat) and the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) have introduced an integrated presentation of their statistical work programmes for the Conference of European Statisticians as a means of improving coordination. 
New formats for standardized project descriptions are being tried. 
The three organizations also hold annual joint programme review meetings for coordination purposes. A consolidated list of meetings is also produced and the meetings schedule is harmonized. 
Recently, a broad agreement of collaboration between OAS and ECLAC has been established. 
As from 1994, the above-mentioned meetings will be held every two years in ECLAC headquarters and will be co-sponsored by both organizations. 
37. Following a review of the conference structure in the region of the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP), the Committee on Statistics was re-established. 
The ESCAP secretariat, following up the recommendations of the Statistical Commission, prepared documentation for the Working Group on the role of the Committee, including documentation on enhancing that role. 
The Committee will meet again in November 1994. 
38. A Statistical Committee has been established in the region of the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA), with an initial meeting scheduled for 1995. 
40. The Working Group decided that, for the twenty-seventh session of the Statistical Commission, in 1993, the Statistical Division should continue its informal practice of inviting chairpersons of regional conferences to attend Commission sessions. 
41. In relation to decision 1, the chairpersons of the regional conferences of chief statisticians were invited to the present session. 
42. The Working Group requested the Secretariat to develop proposals presenting several options to the Commission on how the Statistical Division might restructure its work programme to respond to those recommendations, including an indication of internal reallocations of resources that might be necessary. 
44. The Working Group requested that the Statistical Division and the ACC Subcommittee on Statistical Activities submit inter-agency planning reports on a subject basis, where feasible, to the Commission at its twenty-seventh session. 
45. In relation to decision 3, see the annex to the present report, paragraphs 2-4, 6 and 7. 
46. The Working Group identified six subject areas where a need for review was considered a priority. 
The Working Group, having noted that task force mechanisms already existed for two of the areas, established new task forces for the other four and, with the agreement of the agencies concerned, appointed conveners for each of the task forces as follows: 
3. International trade statistics (already existing; convener: General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade); 
5. Price statistics including the International Comparison Programme (convener: Statistical Office of the European Communities); 
6. Environment statistics (convener: Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat). 
In particular, the Working Group requested the task forces to consider the review undertaken by the Conference of European Statisticians, and set up a similar review. 
The Working Group specified that that review should primarily concern publications in printed or similar form, but the relationship with machine-readable forms of dissemination should be taken into account. 
49. The Working Group requested the task forces to carry out, in their particular subject areas, the two tasks described in paragraph 68 (a) and (b) of the report of the Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination on its fifteenth session (E/CN.3/1993/21), namely: 
(a) On the basis of the (descriptive) integrated work programme of statistics and related documentation, an effort should be made to identify weaknesses, gaps and imbalances in the current programme. 
In such a process budgetary aspects should be taken into account; 
(b) Besides the continuation of efforts to reduce the time lag between the observation period and the moment of dissemination of structural and detailed statistics, for some statistical subjects consider the possibility of collecting and disseminating more recent statistical information (main indicators). 
(b) Provide its views on the adequacy of the progress; 
The present note provides a progress report on seven major areas identified by the Statistical Commission. 
However, further specifications are required before the report can be prepared. 
4. The inventory of statistical data-collection activities (E/CN.3/AC.1/1993/R.6), produced in June 1993, has also been organized in an integrated way according to subject-matter for the first time, in accordance with a recommendation of the Working Group. 
5. As part of the restructuring process in the economic and social fields, the Secretariat is proceeding to review the extent of decentralization away from Headquarters in order to strengthen the role and increase the responsibilities of the regional commissions. 
Economic and social information systems are being examined with a view to introducing substantive organizational and technological improvements, drawing on both the growing capabilities and expertise of the United Nations in telecommunications and information systems and external expertise in these areas. 
6. The 1994-1995 work programme of UNSTAT contains provisions for updating two parts of the Directory of International Statistics and issuing them as separate publications. 
It has not yet been decided which parts of the Directory will be updated but the matter will be discussed by the ACC Subcommittee on Statistical Activities. 
That experience is expected to suggest ways in which the classification might be revised to better serve the purpose of reviewing international statistical activities and identifying gaps and overlaps. 
Recommendations based on experience to date will be made to the ACC Subcommittee on Statistical Activities in 1994. 
Consequently, implementing the priorities that have been set remains a challenge. 
10. Other approaches include continuing to use the instruments of inter-secretariat working groups in individual fields and maintaining ongoing consultations and exchange of information and plans, as well as holding ad hoc consultations and meetings on subjects and issues of current concern. 
11. New arrangements are being actively explored for the collection and sharing of data on international trade, industrial statistics and migration statistics. 
For industrial statistics, possibilities are being explored among UNSTAT, the United Nations Industrial Development Organization and OECD. 
12. A number of studies have been conducted to monitor the application in countries of internationally recommended classifications (Standard International Trade Classification, International Standard Industrial Classification, Provisional Central Product Classification and recommended concepts and definitions (international trade)). 
14. The Working Group may wish to provide additional directions and advice on these seven aspects of strengthening international statistical cooperation. 
1. The Working Group met at United Nations Headquarters from 10 to 14 January 1994, in accordance with Economic and Social Council decision 1993/234 of 27 July 1993. 
The Working Group held five meetings (1st to 5th) and a number of informal meetings as an open-ended committee of the whole. 
She introduced an informal conference room paper on the Platform for Action. 
Observers for other States Members of the United Nations and for non-member States, representatives of organizations of the United Nations system and observers for intergovernmental, non-governmental and other organizations also attended. 
4. At the 1st and 2nd meetings, on 10 January, the Working Group elected the following officers by acclamation: 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Structure of the draft Platform for Action. 
6. Also at the 1st meeting, the Working Group appointed the Vice-Chairman of the Group, Olga Pellicer (Mexico), coordinator for consultations on the draft Platform for Action. 
8. A written statement submitted by a non-governmental organization in accordance with rule 76 of the rules of procedure of the functional commissions of the Economic and Social Council (E/5975/Rev.1) is listed in annex III to the present report. 
9. At the 5th meeting, on 14 January 1994, the Working Group considered item 4 of its agenda entitled "Adoption of the report of the Inter-sessional Working Group". 
10. At the same meeting, the Rapporteur of the Working Group introduced the draft report. 
11. Also at the same meeting, the Working Group adopted the following structure for the draft Platform for Action: 
I. Statement of mission. 
Strategic objectives deriving from the critical areas of concern and action to be taken: 
Introduction containing the themes: Equality, Development and Peace; 
Strategic objectives deriving from the critical areas of concern; 
Action to attain each strategic objective and responsibility for implementation. 
Institutional arrangements for implementing and monitoring the Platform for Action. 
2. The Working Group proposed the following structure for the draft Platform for Action: 
I. Statement of mission. 
Strategic objectives deriving from the critical areas of concern and action to be taken: 
Introduction containing the themes: Equality, Development and Peace; 
Strategic objectives deriving from the critical areas of concern; 
Action to attain each strategic objective and responsibility for implementation. 
Institutional arrangements for implementing and monitoring the Platform for Action. 
The importance of depicting women positively and recognizing women's potential and their positive role as agents of change, not as objects, was stressed. 
One representative suggested that the mission was to define the next context in which the advancement of women must take place, and noted the importance of seeking to shape new trends and opportunities and eliminate the obstacles to the advancement of women in this context. 
Some delegations proposed to reflect the goals of equality, development and peace in the statement of mission, while others considered they should be taken up elsewhere in the Platform for Action. 
5. The majority of delegations found it useful to include this section in the draft Platform for Action. 
They suggested that the draft include: 
(a) New technologies and communications and their impact on trade, investments, job opportunities and security; 
(c) Achievements in the advancement of women since 1975; 
(d) The international economic situation and national policies, such as structural adjustment and debt policies, which have an impact on economic empowerment of women; 
(e) The new opportunities for the advancement of women and not only the obstacles; 
(f) Results of the regional reports; 
6. Some delegations suggested the separation of the global framework from the diagnosis of critical areas of concern. 
7. One delegation expressed the opinion that this section was not necessary. 
8. Several delegations expressed the opinion that this section of the draft Platform for Action was meant to be a diagnosis and should be supported by objective, concise and quantitative data. 
The identification of critical areas of concern was important because it showed the problems and obstacles preventing the full implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies. 
The subsequent section on strategic goals and objectives should follow the strategic diagnosis as a separate section and suggest practical action. 
9. Several delegations noted that the basis for the Platform for Action remained resolution 37/7 of the Commission on the Status of Women. 
It should take into account therefore the particular needs and situation of women having special concerns such as refugee, displaced and migrant women and women living in conflict areas, as stated in that resolution. 
A few delegations and the representative of a specialized agency called for specific consideration of the situation of rural women. 
10. Some delegations suggested an overall chapter on strategic goals and actions which would include the idea of mainstreaming the issue of gender in all activities and sectors of society. 
One delegation proposed that the opening paragraph should discuss the interrelatedness of all critical areas of concern and the three themes: equality, development and peace, and lead directly to the strategies. 
The results of the first review and appraisal of the Forward-looking Strategies, namely, the 24 recommendations contained in Economic and Social Council resolution 1990/15, and all other pertinent resolutions should also be considered. 
12. Some delegations stressed the importance of a life-cycle approach in all critical areas of concern, which would avoid neglecting the particular situation women are facing at the different stages of their lives and draw attention to the particular situation of young girls and elderly women. 
(a) The girl child, focusing on the importance of girls' access to food, medical treatment and education and on their vulnerability to violence, forced prostitution and trafficking; 
(b) The important role of the media and information, either as a separate critical area of concern or to integrate it with other areas, in particular that on violence against women. 
Others asked for an increased number of women in decision-making positions in the mass media, including advertising. 
One delegation stressed the key role men should play in promoting women's rights and the profit they could gain for themselves from gender equality. 
Education was identified as one means of changing the patterns of behaviour of men and women. 16. The comments made on the proposed critical areas of concern are given below. 
Experience showed that women were often relegated to token roles within the existing structures and that their right to participation was often not observed. 
The diagnosis and statement relating to this area of concern should reflect this. 
Power and decisions at the family, community and local levels should be shared. 
Interaction between the highest and grass-roots levels of decision-making should be emphasized. 
Another delegation mentioned the negative impact on society of women's gross underrepresentation in power structures. 
One delegation stated that the existing inequalities in power structures and decision-making not only undermined democracy, but also violated basic human rights. 
A few delegations pointed to inequality as a cause of women's unequal economic position. 
18. Representatives emphasized the important role of national machinery for promoting the advancement of women and monitoring change. 
National machineries should be reconstituted or established as enabling and networking bodies with appropriate political, financial and technical support. 
National machineries should be the focal points for mainstreaming women's perspective in all spheres through gender sensitization at all levels of decision-making. 
National machineries should have access to mass media in order to provide the real image of women and reflect their contribution to society. 
19. Some representatives stressed the need also to establish focal points in all key ministries and institutions with the task of incorporating and monitoring a gender approach and accountability for the advancement of women. 
20. A few representatives underlined the importance of supporting, keeping or establishing focal points for women in multilateral organizations, with access to necessary political and financial support to monitor progress in the advancement of women. 
Such education and awareness-raising should include both international standards and national legal regulations such as constitutions and penal, commercial and civil codes. 
The gap between the de jure and the de facto legal situation of women should be addressed, as well as measures for redressing it. 
A few delegations noted the need for legal protection of women's images in mass media as part of their human rights. 
Many delegations stated that the term "human rights of women" should be used consistently throughout the document instead of "women's rights". 
The importance of universal adherence to the Convention was emphasized by many in this regard as well as the need for the elimination of basic cultural reservations to the Convention. 
One delegation stated that item 3 could be divided into two sections: one on legal literacy and awareness of the human rights of women and the second on the lack of commitment to the issue. 
22. Many delegations emphasized that poverty continued to be a major challenge for the international community and countries themselves. 
Its eradication was on the agenda of other United Nations conferences. 
It was important to provide a gender perspective on the issue of poverty in all forthcoming international meetings. 
Several delegations stressed that poverty as a concept was not only deprivation of basic human needs and opportunities, but, if taken in a broader social context, was also social and political exclusion and violation of the human rights of women. 
Women and men experience poverty differently and unequally and if those differences were not taken into account the causes of poverty would not be understood or dealt with. 
Women were marginalized in the sense that they were not recognized as full and equal partners and the risk of becoming poor was higher for women. 
23. Several delegations noted that the economic crisis, the international debt crisis and subsequent adjustment policies have had particularly grave implications for women, having constrained their activities as care-givers and providers for families and households. 
24. Rural women constitute the majority in many developing countries and should be given special attention when poverty issues are considered. 
This limits their ability to take advantage of the commercialization of agriculture and to keep their economic independence. 
The existing discrimination against the girl child should be taken into account, as that contributes to intergenerational transmission of poverty. 
The goal of women's equality should start with ensuring equality for girls from infancy to adolescence. 
A few delegations mentioned the role of the informal sector in reduction of poverty. 
Policy actions to modify the constraints that influence the characteristics of female work in the informal sector were required. 
However, many delegations stressed that the growth in female labour force participation had not brought changes in the pattern of female employment, as women were still concentrated in low paid, low prestige jobs with low upward mobility in comparison with men. 
Labour markets were still highly segregated and women were concentrated in traditional female occupations. 
27. Several delegations stressed that everywhere women were paid less than men and, in addition, men were more likely to have regular full-time work and receive greater seniority. 
Increased wages for working women would increase women's power and autonomy. 
Many delegations stated that the increase in female employment had not brought about a redistribution of family responsibilities between men and women, as women still had the bulk of such responsibility. 
One delegation emphasized that men should be encouraged to participate in all types of employment, including flexible types of work. 
The role of men should have a new meaning. 
Moreover, the work women performed in the family and at home was not recognized or valued by society. 
28. A few delegations stressed the importance of training for women in order to achieve equality in the labour market. 
One delegation stressed the specific discrimination of elderly women in the labour market in countries in economic transition. 
29. Several delegations suggested that the topics of education, health and employment be treated separately in this chapter. 
However, specific targets should be set for each area and progress measured constantly. 
One delegation mentioned the negative effects of the unavailability of health and education services for women in many developing countries. 
Another delegation noted that the problem was not only access to health, but also reproductive medicine and scientific developments. 
In developed countries, traditional educational choices of girls and women led to segregation in the labour market. 
The quality and results of education needed careful evaluation. 
It was suggested that emphasis be placed on the lack of access to education and professional training which affected in particular the girl child, especially in rural areas, and women who wished to re-enter professional life and therefore needed mid-career training. 
The achievement of literacy for all women remained the first goal. 
One delegation proposed including access to justice along with access to health, employment and education under this area of concern. 
As one delegation stated, violence against women was a violation of women's human rights and dignity. 
31. Several delegations stressed the need to indicate regional disparities when looking at the issue of violence against women. 
Violence against refugee and displaced women called for special attention. 
Several delegations also mentioned the incidence of sexual violence against the girl child, in particular through trafficking, forced prostitution and child prostitution to avoid AIDS/HIV infection. 
Violence against migrant women was also mentioned by one delegation. 
One delegation suggested that the issue of refugee and migrant women be included under a separate, new heading. 
A few delegations referred to the issue of urban migration in which women were economic refugees and victims of various forms of discrimination, including ethnic, religious, racial, national and sexual, as requiring attention. 
One delegation referred to rape and forced reproduction of some groups of women refugees in camps as new instruments of war violence and warfare. 
Thus, attention should also be focused on the new roles of women in the peaceful resolution of conflicts, preventive diplomacy, restoration of peace and the peacemaking process. 
While accepting the main thrust of this section, some delegations considered it necessary to redraft it, in order to avoid the impression of women being helpless victims of conflicts. 
One delegation noted the inner controversy between the traditional portrayal of women as peace-loving and the demand for power sharing in defence or military operations. 
33. With respect to the section on strategic objectives, it was suggested that this section of the draft Platform for Action begin with an introduction on the continuing themes of equality, development and peace. 
For example, it should call for ensuring, not merely promoting, participation. 
One delegation noted that reference should be made to democratization, since full participation can only exist in a democracy. 
Some delegations noted that strategic objectives would be more realistic when they arose from country situations and regional perspectives, and that important ideas would be fed into the Platform for Action from national reports and regional preparatory meetings. 
35. Several representatives stated that the concept of full and equal partnership of women with men at all levels and in all areas of society, beginning in the family, should be reflected. 
37. One representative noted the importance of highlighting the role of rural women and cooperation between rural and urban women. 
She suggested that protocols to protect rural women be developed, taking into account the important contribution of rural women and the need to reduce their burdens in domestic and agricultural work. 
38. One representative emphasized that women should not be presented as passive recipients of measures. 
Full and equal participation should be specified at all levels, beginning in the family. 
40. With respect to this objective, most delegations proposed dividing it into two objectives. 
Several called for a new critical area of concern on environment and sustainable development, with a corresponding strategic objective on women and management of the environment. 
41. Many delegations expressed the need for a strong and more specific formulation of the strategic objective, taking into account women's life cycle, focusing more on causes than on effects, and extending the notion of access to include active roles and linking to the international economic environment. 
42. Some delegations expressed the view that women's needs for health services were different from men's and that women needed more than equal access, they needed to eliminate all practices that have negative impacts on women's and girls' health. 
They specified that access to education should be at all levels and in all areas, oriented towards creating a new generation aware of human rights, democracy and changing roles of men and women. 
43. A few delegations proposed addressing the need for women's increased information concerning economically viable employment and culture. 
Others were concerned about the impact of external factors on the advancement of women. 
One delegation stressed the importance of involvement of youth in development. 
44. A few delegations suggested expanding the objective on poverty to promote the self-reliance of women, human rights and the economic empowerment of women. 
45. One delegation noted that the ultimate goal of this strategic objective and all others should be to change the traditional roles of women and men. 
46. One delegation noted that analysing strategic objectives for women's advancement should be seen in connection with achieving other social goals. 
47. One delegation suggested adding as a strategic objective the need to eliminate the adverse effects of structural adjustment on women, another mentioned eliminating problems of debt, while others commented on lofty goals to change the global situation. 
49. Since very few women were participating in decision-making in the areas of international peace and defence, some representatives suggested placing emphasis on ensuring women's role in the maintenance of peace and conflict resolution. 
One representative suggested mentioning the equality of rights between men and women in achieving and maintaining peace. 
One representative suggested linking the violation of human rights with the safeguarding of women's and men's dignity. 
50. One representative suggested replacing the word "violence" with the word "discrimination" so that all kinds of violence and discrimination could be considered together. 
Many delegations suggested that action in relation to strategic objectives dealing with women's equality might be grouped under the following headings: women in decision-making; national machineries and human rights of women. 
53. Many delegations attached importance to action related to a possible strategic objective on human rights of women. 
Many delegations mentioned the 1993 Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, as well as the need for education and training in the area of human rights. 
Emphasis was given to action to be taken to achieve legal literacy and awareness by women of their rights. 
54. Many delegations stressed the importance of women's equal access to power (power sharing) and equality in decision-making at all levels and in all spheres of life, ranging from legislative bodies to top executive posts, the family and grass-roots organizations. 
Such participation, which was also essential for the development of civic society and democracy, should be encouraged, promoted and/or facilitated by Governments, national machineries, political parties and non-governmental organizations. 
Many representatives said that action should be proposed for the participation of women in decision-making in non-traditional areas such as, for example, finance or development. 
In this connection, special attention should be given to ways to provide appropriate education and training to women as well as social support services enabling them to reconcile their professional/political participation with the family. 
Such factors as an increased number of female candidates nominated for election by political parties and political and mass media campaigns to vote for female candidates also might significantly increase the participation of women. 
A few delegations noted the decisive role of appropriate policies and their implementation by Governments, parliaments and political parties for an increase in political participation of women in the public sector. 
Several delegations noted the low-level representation of women in decision-making in the private sector. 
Interventions could be made through incentives by Governments to private institutions to follow equality principles in their employment and promotion policies. 
Some delegations stressed the importance of gender awareness and commitment to the advancement of women at top levels and, in particular, to the responsibility of women in positions of power to promote other women and to create gender-sensitive role models. 
55. Many delegations referred to the need for action to improve the situation of women in national and international civil services. 
Nevertheless, some regulations and policies were needed in this regard. 
Many delegations spoke against fixed quotas, and indicated that targets and goals at both national and international levels were more compatible with the concept of partnership of men and women in all spheres of life and with democratic practice. 
A few made reference to the "critical mass" theory, noting that improvements could hardly be achieved without clear regulations. 
Some delegations drew attention to the situation of women in the United Nations system and suggested that further action be taken to recruit and promote women on an equal basis within the United Nations system. 
56. Many delegations spoke about action to strengthen the role of national machinery for women's advancement at the national level. 
It was generally accepted that, in order to be efficient, the machinery had to be placed at the highest political level and have an adequate budget. 
Existing national machineries should be empowered and new ones established in those countries where they do not exist. 
Their general functions, mandate and role should be further elaborated on the basis of the 1988 United Nations expert group meeting on the subject and the related decisions of the Commission on the Status of Women. 
One delegation drew attention to the so-called "streamlining" of national machineries, which in some countries had led to their de facto disappearance. 
There could be many, covering various specialized areas. 
A few delegations referred to inequality prevailing at two levels - de jure and de facto - the latter being more widespread. 
It was suggested that action to achieve equality of rights and to develop workable legal standards be addressed to both men and women in education and awareness-raising programmes designed for that purpose. 
Women's issues, including human rights of women, should not be separated from issues affecting men, as men have to be involved in order to change social attitudes. 
Public debate and involvement of decision makers was considered important to change behaviour in protecting women's human rights. 
As a result of existing inequalities and their status in society, women had been particularly affected by the deterioration in terms of trade, structural adjustment policies, debt, ecological disasters, political instability, war and armed conflicts. 
It was considered vital to address the interface between the world economy, national development plans and the role of women. 
59. Several representatives noted that, in order to meet the objectives of women's advancement and human development, gender analysis should be applied in designing and implementing macro- and micro-economic policies. 
Several representatives noted that gender training in planning development policies should be undertaken. 
Several representatives noted that measures in the area of development should be taken by multilateral and bilateral institutions, as well as by Governments, private organizations, trade unions and non-governmental organizations. 
61. Several representatives emphasized that any measures in the area of development should take into account the needs and interests of different groups of women, including rural, disabled, refugee and displaced and elderly women. 
62. Some representatives stressed that specific action should be taken to produce concepts and measures that reflect the value of unpaid work in national accounting systems and help to reconcile family and work responsibilities of both men and women. 
In that respect, the provision of child-care facilities of good quality and low cost, as well as other social support systems, were of vital importance as measures in that area to reduce the workload of women. 
A few representatives mentioned the need to design and introduce measures to improve the situation of women in home-based work, including the introduction of social security schemes. 
63. A few representatives stressed the importance of entrepreneurship and management-training for women. 
Career guidance was necessary to promote women's employment opportunities and increase their upward and horizontal mobility. 
One representative noted the importance of introducing positive action programmes to increase female participation in non-traditional occupations and management. 
Several representatives emphasized the importance of legal literacy as a means of improving women's status in general and especially in the sphere of employment. 
Women constitute a majority in the informal sector, so, as several representatives noted, specific measures should be taken to guarantee and improve their conditions. 
A few representatives noted that specific measures should be formulated on women migrants, providing protection of their interest in the labour market. 
64. Many representatives stressed the importance of providing extensive and quality health services for women during their entire life cycle, taking into account the specific needs of elderly and disabled women. 
Several representatives stressed the importance of increasing women's access to information about and treatment of AIDS. 
Several representatives noted the need for national health programmes, which provide basic health services for women. 
65. Many representatives emphasized that measures should be taken to improve women's education, including the elimination of illiteracy among them. 
In that respect, it was necessary to increase girls' enrolment in primary and secondary education and control their drop-outs. 
Education and training in non-traditional female occupations were a prerequisite for the improvement of women's employment opportunities. 
Several representatives stressed the need to promote women's interest in scientific and technical education, so that women could be beneficiaries of technological progress. 
Some representatives stressed the importance of dissemination of gender studies and research. 
Several representatives mentioned the need for measures in the area of informal education. 
66. Many representatives noted that measures should be taken to provide a healthy living and working environment for women. 
Action oriented towards preserving natural resources should form the foundation of any development policy. 
Several representatives stressed the need to increase the participation of women at all levels of decision-making concerning environmental issues. 
67. With respect to participation of women in security forces, a question discussed in relation to the strategic objectives indicated under peace in document E/CN.6/WG/1994/CRP.1, some representatives stated that no emphasis should be put on ensuring equal participation of men and women in security forces. 
One delegation proposed action to ensure the participation of women in peace negotiations and conflict resolution. 
68. Several delegations noted that the issue of violence against women should be a separate strategic objective with its own catalogue of measures for the elimination of violence. 
69. Violence against women in war and conflict situations, in particular rape, forced pregnancy and ethnic cleansing, needed to be considered as war crimes and crimes against humanity, and perpetrators should be prosecuted in accordance with international law. 
One delegation stated that persecution on the ground of gender should be acknowledged as a reason for seeking asylum. 
Another delegation stated that economic sanctions negatively affected the status of women. 
One delegation emphasized the importance of gender issues in the aftermath of war and post-conflict peace-building processes, in particular the question of repatriation of women refugees and the involvement of women in peace-keeping. 
Another delegation called for the inclusion of effective measures to eliminate all forms of xenophobia and racial discrimination. 
70. Many delegations considered the introduction of legislative measures an essential means to eliminate violence against women, but to be successful those measures needed to be accompanied, in a comprehensive way, by social and economic measures. 
Increasing women's legal literacy was one way to strengthen women's self-reliance and bargaining power. 
One representative stressed the importance of introducing gender-sensitive training for all professionals in the legal system. 
One delegation stressed that peace education was linked to peace and democratization and should start with parental education in the family. 
Austria: 
* Italy, Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, Rwanda, Zaire and Zambia were not represented at the session. 
Kathryn N. Skipper, Sharon B. Kotok, Robert T. Anthony, Harriett J. Harper, 
Holy See, Switzerland. 
Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, World Bank. 
Palestine. 
New paramilitary units are being formed; a large quantity of arms and ammunition are being produced and stockpiled; and the fortifications at the Dubasari hydro-electric power station and all the bridges across the Dniester river at Ribnita and Dubasari are being maintained. 
The illegal referendum aimed at giving a legitimate appearance of transferring some localities on the left bank under Tiraspol jurisdiction is imposed by means of force and threat on the local population. 
The illegal Transdniester authorities are continuously infringing human rights by introducing the restriction of movement and committing acts of violence, intimidation and blackmail against those who do not accept the secessionist policy. 
There is beyond possibility that these illegal authorities may organize various kinds of provocation, including military ones, which could result in new bloodshed, especially under the state of emergency introduced recently by the so-called "authorities" of the self-proclaimed "Transdniester Moldovan Republic". 
Such allegations demonstrate Iraq's lack of interest in complying with the said resolutions, and particularly with paragraph 2 of the cease-fire resolution, No. 687 (1991), which was unconditionally accepted by Iraq and stipulates that Iraq respect the sovereignty, independence and territorial integrity of Kuwait. 
A statement by the Iraqi Army Chief of Staff, General Fatih al-Rawi, published in the 22 January 1994 edition of the Iraqi newspaper Al-Jumhuriyah, refers to Iraq's invasion and occupation of Kuwait as follows: 
It is a correction of the division and dismemberment bequeathed by colonialism. 
It is a legitimate natural duty. 
I remember how we studied that in our elementary history books. 
Previous measures have clearly not deterred Iraq or caused it to abandon its claims to Kuwait. 
The Council should therefore take appropriate measures to force Iraq to desist from such allegations. 
My Government strongly believes that such consultations are necessary before decisions are taken by the Security Council, particularly with regard to changes in mandates. 
Through such a process, my Government hopes that the views of troop-contributing countries would be taken into account by the Security Council, without adversely affecting the prompt and effective action of the Security Council or its right to decide. 
It is the view of my Government that such consultations would provide an avenue for meaningful and constructive discussions between troop-contributing countries and members of the Security Council. 
Given the increasing number and scope of peace-keeping operations, my Government considers that such consultations should not be confined to only UNOSOM II, but also should extend to other peace-keeping operations, as and when necessary. 
I have the honour to refer to Security Council resolution 743 (1992) and all subsequent resolutions relating to the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
This appointment shall become effective in mid-March. 
This has been the obvious pattern for twenty-two months. 
This protest is not intended to spawn one more statement aggrandizing the international community's "commitment" not to "tolerate the strangulation of Sarajevo". 
The people of Bosnia and Herzegovina need concrete help and protection. 
We expect the Council to take concrete action, which will finally reaffirm universal moral principles and apply international law, which have thus far been degraded to the lowest level in the recent history of mankind. 
Recalling its resolution 733 (1992) of 23 January 1992 and all subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Reaffirming the decision taken in resolution 886 (1993) of 18 November 1993 to continue UNOSOM II up to 31 May 1994, 
Condemning the continued incidents in Somalia of fighting and banditry and in particular condemning violence and armed attacks against persons engaged in humanitarian and peace-keeping efforts, 
Emphasizing the crucial importance of disarmament by all parties in achieving lasting peace and stability in Somalia, 
Paying tribute to the peace-keepers and humanitarian personnel of several countries killed or injured while serving in Somalia and, in this context, re-emphasizing the importance the Council attaches to the safety and security of United Nations and other personnel engaged in humanitarian relief and peace-keeping throughout Somalia, 
Affirming the importance of establishing, by the Somali people, of representative district and regional councils and of a transitional national council, as well as the importance of a re-established police force and a judicial system for the restoration of public order throughout Somalia, 
Welcoming also political contacts and consultations between representatives of various parties in Somalia with a view to finding solutions to outstanding matters and disputes among them and promoting the process of political reconciliation, 
Commending and supporting the ongoing diplomatic efforts being made by international and regional organizations and Member States, in particular those in the region, to assist United Nations efforts to persuade Somali parties to reach a political settlement, 
2. Approves the Secretary-General's recommendation for the continuation of UNOSOM II, as set out in particular in paragraph 57 of his report, with a revised mandate for the following: 
(a) Encouraging and assisting the Somali parties in implementing the "Addis Ababa Agreements", in particular in their cooperative efforts to achieve disarmament and to respect the cease-fire; 
(b) Protecting major ports and airports and essential infrastructure and safeguarding the lines of communications vital to the provision of humanitarian relief and reconstruction assistance; 
(c) Continuing its efforts to provide humanitarian relief to all in need throughout the country; 
(d) Assisting in the reorganization of the Somali police and judicial system; 
(e) Helping with the repatriation and resettlement of refugees and displaced persons; 
(f) Assisting also in the ongoing political process in Somalia, which should culminate in the installation of a democratically elected government; 
(g) Providing protection for the personnel, installations and equipment of the United Nations and its agencies, as well as of non-governmental organizations providing humanitarian relief and reconstruction assistance; 
3. Authorizes the gradual reduction of UNOSOM II to a force level of up to 22,000, and necessary support elements, such force level to be reviewed at the next renewal of the mandate; 
7. Calls upon all parties in Somalia to cooperate fully with UNOSOM II and respect the cease-fire arrangements and other commitments entered into by them; 
8. Demands that all Somali parties refrain from any acts of intimidation or violence against personnel engaged in humanitarian or peace-keeping work in Somalia; 
9. Reaffirms the obligations of States to implement fully the embargo on all deliveries of weapons and military equipment to Somalia imposed by paragraph 5 of resolution 733 (1992); 
10. Commends the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the personnel of UNOSOM II for their efforts in improving the conditions of the Somali people and in encouraging the process of political reconciliation, rehabilitation and reconstruction; 
These aggressors besieging Sarajevo for 22 months now, have shown that there are no limits to their barbarity. 
By idly watching the slaughter of our civilians and simultaneously denying our inherent right to self-defence, the international community has shown that its threshold for these barbarities have no limits. 
The Security Council, under resolution 836 (1993), has the mandate to "deter attacks against the safe areas" (paragraph 5), and that this may be achieved by using "all necessary measures, through the use of air power" (paragraph 10). 
The international community has pledged to relieve the strangulation of Sarajevo. 
The Security Council has already adopted the mandate and has given the authority required for the necessary response to today's atrocity. 
Previous failures to carry out this mandate have added to the attitude of impunity and invincibility of those committing these acts. 
This continuing inaction has directly contributed to today's massacre, and a failure to respond to today's terrorist acts will embolden and further encourage a repeat of today's tragedy. 
Expressing its appreciation to all States that have cooperated with the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, 
Encouraging the continuing efforts made in the framework of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia to find a peaceful solution, 
Welcoming also the efforts of the European Union, inter alia, through its monitoring missions, to promote respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms in the territory of the former Yugoslavia, 
Noting the discriminatory policies, measures and violent actions committed against ethnic Albanians in Kosovo, and aware of the possible escalation of the situation into a violent conflict there, 
Strongly rejecting policies and ideologies aimed at "ethnic cleansing" and at promoting racial and religious hatred in any form, 
2. Expresses its grave concern at the Special Rapporteur's detailed reports of massive and systematic violations of human rights and humanitarian law in Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro); 
3. Notes with grave concern the Special Rapporteur's conclusions about the impending humanitarian disaster in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina this winter; 
9. Expresses deep concern at the number of disappearances and missing persons in Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), and reiterates calls on all parties to make all possible efforts to account for those missing; 
11. Urges the Government of Croatia to use its influence with the self-proclaimed Croatian authorities in Bosnia and Herzegovina to bring the practice of "ethnic cleansing" to an immediate end and to reverse the effects of that practice; 
12. Reaffirms that States are to be held accountable for violations of human rights which their agents commit on their own territory or on the territory of another State; 
15. Calls for the immediate closure of all detention facilities not in compliance with the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949; 
17. Expresses its grave concern at the deteriorating human rights situation in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), particularly in Kosovo, as described in the reports of the Special Rapporteur, and strongly condemns the violations of human rights occurring there; 
18. Strongly condemns in particular the measures and practices of discrimination and the violations of the human rights of the ethnic Albanians of Kosovo, as well as the large-scale repression committed by the Serbian authorities, including: 
(a) Police brutality against ethnic Albanians, arbitrary searches, seizures and arrests, torture and ill-treatment during detention and discrimination in the administration of justice, which leads to a climate of lawlessness in which criminal acts, particularly against ethnic Albanians, take place with impunity; 
(b) The discriminatory removal of ethnic Albanian officials, especially from the police and judiciary, the mass dismissal of ethnic Albanians from professional, administrative and other skilled positions in State-owned enterprises and public institutions, including teachers from the Serb-run school system, and the closure of Albanian high schools and universities; 
(c) Arbitrary imprisonment of ethnic Albanian journalists, the closure of Albanian-language mass media and the discriminatory removal of ethnic Albanian staff from local radio and television stations; 
(d) Repression by the Serbian police and military; 
19. Urges the authorities in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro): 
(b) To revoke all discriminatory legislation, in particular that which has entered into force since 1989; 
(c) To re-establish the democratic institutions of Kosovo, including the Parliament and the judiciary; 
(d) To resume dialogue with the ethnic Albanians in Kosovo, including under the auspices of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia; 
20. Also urges the authorities of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to respect the human rights and fundamental freedoms of ethnic Albanians in Kosovo, and expresses the view that the best means to safeguard human rights in Kosovo is to restore its autonomy; 
(c) Draws the attention of the international community to the need for an effective response to counter the policy of "ethnic cleansing" perpetrated by any side, particularly the Bosnian Serb forces, who have used such tactics as a matter of policy, and Bosnian Croat forces; 
(d) Supports the request of the Special Rapporteur to the Croatian authorities to take action against those who have committed human rights violations and contravened international humanitarian standards in the Medak Pocket and to take steps to punish those responsible to prevent such incidents in the future; 
28. Requests the Secretary-General to give all other necessary assistance to the Special Rapporteur to enable him to fulfil his mandate; 
Reaffirming its resolutions 48/165 of 21 December 1993 on the renewal of the dialogue on strengthening international economic cooperation for development through partnership and 48/166 of 21 December 1993 on an agenda for development, 
Noting the improvement in the debt situation of a number of developing countries since the second half of the 1980s and the contribution that the evolving debt strategy, as applied by the international community, has made to this improvement, 
Noting with appreciation the debt relief measures undertaken by creditor countries both within the framework of the Paris Club and through their cancellations and equivalent relief of bilateral official debt, 
Welcoming the fact that some developing countries have made substantial progress towards resolving their debt difficulties, 
Noting that those developing countries which have continued, at great cost to themselves, to meet their international debt and debt-service obligations in a timely fashion, have done so despite serious external and domestic financial constraints, 
Noting, while addressing the debt problems of developing countries, the situations in some creditor countries with economies in transition, 
5. Welcomes the write-off by certain creditor countries of a significant part of the bilateral official debt of the least developed countries, and invites them, whenever possible, to cancel official development assistance debt or provide relief with similar effect for the least developed countries, particularly those in Africa; 
6. Calls upon the donor countries and multilateral financial institutions, within their prerogatives, to consider appropriate new measures for substantially alleviating the debt burden of low-income countries, taking into account the specific situation of each country; 
7. Encourages private creditors and, in particular, commercial banks to continue their initiatives and efforts to address the commercial debt problems of the least developed countries and of low- and middle-income developing countries; 
8. Notes with concern the continuing existence of the debt and debt-service obligations of middle-income countries, including, in particular, those in Africa, and invites creditors, including multilateral financial institutions and commercial banks, to continue to address these obligations effectively; 
15. Invites creditor countries, private banks and multilateral financial institutions, within their prerogatives, to consider the extension of appropriate new financial support to the low-income countries with substantial debt burdens that continue, at great cost, to service the debt and meet their international obligations; 
16. Recognizes the need to assist developing countries to mobilize the resources needed for their development efforts, and recognizes also that debt relief could contribute towards releasing domestic resources and to sustaining their development efforts, in particular their social development efforts; 
1. Election of officers. 
(c) New and renewable sources of energy; 
(d) Efficient utilization of energy resources. 
4. Development of strategies for future energy systems compatible with sustainable development. 
5. Policies for the implementation of energy systems compatible with sustainable development. 
1. At its thirty-sixth session, the Commission on the Status of Women, in its resolution 36/8, requested the Secretary-General to report on preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace. 
Accordingly, the present report contains information on the status of preparations being undertaken, and of which the Secretariat has been apprised, at the national, regional and international levels. 
3. In keeping with General Assembly resolution 37/14 B, annex, a steering committee has been established to plan and coordinate all technical, administrative, logistic and financial aspects of the Conference. The committee includes representatives of all relevant offices in the United Nations Secretariat. 
4. The Secretary-General of the Conference has established an ad hoc inter-agency advisory committee on the Conference, constituting a structure for channelling advice and for ensuring coordination of Conference preparations, as a complement to the normal inter-agency coordination structure. 
The inter-agency committee meets at least once every three months, and on an ad hoc basis, as necessary. 
The United Nations system's active participation in the preparations for the Conference at all levels is very encouraging. Information about the activities of the various organizations, funds and programmes of the United Nations system in preparation for the Conference is contained in subsection E below. 
Since she assumed her duties in February 1993, the Secretary-General has paid official visits to the following countries: Canada, Italy, India, Denmark, Finland, Sweden, Norway, New Zealand, Australia, Japan, the Republic of Korea, and Germany. 
She has also held consultations with organizations of the United Nations system, with intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, and with private institutions and foundations to promote equality of women, development and peace, and to encourage Conference preparations at all levels. 
Furthermore, she has participated in several major meetings in Africa, Europe, Latin America and Asia where she provided briefings on the Conference and its preparations. 
6. Pursuant to Commission resolution 36/8, section D, a Trust Fund for preparatory activities for the Conference has been established. Contributions are being encouraged from member States and other donors. 
As of December 1993, 14 Governments had contributed or pledged their support to the Trust Fund. 
Three foundations and one non-governmental organization have contributed to the Trust Fund. 
9. Before the Fourth World Conference on Women takes place in September 1995, the United Nations will have convened several other major conferences, including the World Conference on Human Rights, the International Conference on Population and Development, and the World Summit for Social Development. 
(The year 1995 is also the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization.) 
Since women's issues cut across all the areas covered by those conferences, preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women will utilize the results of the conferences. 
At the same time, the Conference secretariat is collaborating closely with those preparing the other conferences and events to make sure that they reflect a strong articulation and representation of women's issues. 
10. It is planned to issue, in lieu of Conference 95, a more regular newsletter, possibly on a monthly basis, to provide ongoing information on Conference preparations and related activities. 
11. The Conference secretariat conducted a two-day informal workshop on 25 and 26 October 1993 to develop an information and communication strategy for the Conference. 
The meeting made a series of practical recommendations concerning information and communication with non-governmental organizations and networks working at the regional level, and with global/mainstream media, and regarding networking related to telecommunications and women. 
The workshop also identified a series of tasks for immediate action. 
These include print and audiovisual products. 
(b) Work is continuing on a pre-Conference brochure to be issued in 1994; 
(c) A Conference poster will be issued in 1994; 
(d) In 1994, the Department of Public Information's annual student leaflet targeting upper-level primary students will focus on the girl child and the Fourth World Conference on Women. It will be issued in 1994; 
(e) As part of the Department of Public Information's ongoing educational series, "About the United Nations", an educational video and teaching guide on women will be issued in 1994. 
They will be issued periodically on issues highlighting Conference themes; 
(b) One public service announcement will be produced in 1995; 
(c) Under the Department of Public Information's ongoing series "About the United Nations", an educational video on the girl child and women will be produced in 1994 (see para. 13); 
(d) Negotiations are under way for participation in a documentary with an outside partner highlighting key issues of the Conference; 
(e) United Nations TV's World Chronicle series will present a number of interviews with leading personalities concerned with United Nations work and preparations for the Conference. 
(a) Two public service announcements, to be distributed worldwide, will be produced in the period 1994 and 1995; 
(b) United Nations Radio's weekly Women series will continue to produce programmes highlighting issues to be discussed at the Conference; 
(c) A special pre-Conference edition of the Women series will be produced in early 1995; 
(d) Negotiations are under way for collaboration with the British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC) World Service to produce a series of programmes related to the Conference. 
(d) A programme of activities is being developed for United Nations information centres aimed at greater involvement of youth; 
(e) In cooperation with other United Nations bodies, the Department of Public Information is coordinating special events and non-governmental organization briefings related to observances including International Women's Day, International Literacy Day, and the International Day for the Eradication of Poverty, among others; 
(f) The Department of Public Information is collaborating with the Feminist Press on a book on women in politics scheduled for 1995. 
As of 1 November 1993, the Secretariat had been informed of 24 such national committees, or focal points, having been established. 
Subsequently, a second note verbale was sent to all member States and permanent observers in December 1993 drawing their attention to the recommendation contained in Commission resolution 36/8, and reiterated in its resolution 37/7. 
The addresses of national committees and focal points will be disseminated by the Conference secretariat. 
It is hoped that this will facilitate and encourage direct contact and communication, and the exchange of experience and ideas, among and between Governments, non-governmental organizations and individuals, particularly women, during the preparatory process. 
National reports are expected to gather the facts, assess the obstacles, and identify priorities for concrete action. 
The preparation of the national report is intended to constitute a process of national self-reflection, one that speeds up the unfinished work of implementing the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women. 
They have also been widely distributed through the United Nations system and the non-governmental organization community. 
21. National preparatory activities, and particularly the preparation of the national reports, are of crucial importance for a successful Conference. 
Furthermore, national reports will be an important source of information for the preparation of the Platform for Action. 
(For a schedule of the conferences, see annex.) 
24. The Secretary-General of the Conference convened a meeting of focal points of the regional commissions and of representatives of host countries of the five regional preparatory conferences, which met from 9 to 11 August 1993 in New York, to discuss plans and perspectives for regional preparatory activities. 
The meeting took note of the work plans and timetables of the various regions and agreed on a set of conclusions that should ensure a smooth and well-coordinated preparatory process. 
26. The Fifth Regional Conference on Women, which will also be the regional preparatory conference for the Fourth World Conference on Women, is scheduled to be held at Dakar, Senegal, from 16 to 23 November 1994, under the auspices of ECA. 
A non-governmental organization forum will be held from 14 to 17 November 1994, also in Dakar. 
27. The African Training and Research Centre for Women (ATRCW) of ECA has carried out the following activities in preparation for the regional conference: 
The meeting discussed measures and mechanisms for coordinating activities relating to women in Africa for the regional and world conferences and beyond. It discussed various critical areas of concern to women in Africa and prepared a draft agenda for the Fifth Regional Conference. 
Several United Nations bodies attending the meeting agreed to prepare technical papers for the Fifth Regional Conference. 
(b) In April 1993, ATRCW organized and convened the Fourteenth Meeting of the Africa Regional Coordinating Committee for the Integration of Women in Development (ARCC). 
As part of the agenda and work programme, the meeting discussed the diversity of structures responsible for coordinating preparations for the Conference; 
The agenda includes the following items: an overview assessment of the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies; priority areas for the twenty-first century (women in the peace process; equality, education and social issues; women's empowerment; and women, environment and sustainable development); and an African Platform for Action; 
(d) As part of coordination, sensitization and outreach to ensure that the objectives and the agenda of the Fifth Regional Conference were known, ATRCW participated in, or organized, several regional events, including the following: 
The objective of the Conference was to review the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies within the subregion. 
It also considered areas of concern and activities in the preparation of the Dakar and Beijing conferences; 
(ii) Conference of African Francophone and Lusophone Ministers of Women Affairs and Rural Development, November 1993. 
(iii) Regional Conference on Women and Peace, held in Kampala, Uganda, in November 1993. 
The report of this meeting will serve as a background document for the Fifth Regional Conference (ATRCW facilitated and participated in this conference); 
(iv) An ad hoc expert group meeting to consider strategies for enhancing women's skills in mainstreaming and in decision-making, and to review progress in Fifth Regional Conference preparations, held in December 1993 (organized and convened by ATRCW). 
The meeting was attended by a selected number of Women in Development (WID) experts and women media experts from 13 African countries, and representatives of regional organizations and United Nations bodies, and of Interpress service (IPS). 
The meeting adopted strategies and recommendations on the role of the media in disseminating information, in sensitizing the different components of society to gender issues, and in increasing public awareness about the Dakar and Beijing conferences; 
(e) Contacts with various non-governmental organizations have been strengthened and the ATRCW information network has now established a list of media women associations at the national and subregional levels for effective communication and information dissemination in connection with the regional and world conferences. 
(f) A circular letter was sent to all national machineries and strategic non-governmental organizations in July 1993 informing them about the guidelines for the preparation of national reports and the deadlines for submission of those reports; 
(h) ATRCW is now publishing a newsletter called FEMMELINE, a news update on preparatory activities for the Fifth Regional Conference on Women/regional preparatory meeting to the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
28. Under the auspices of ESCWA, the Regional Preparatory Conference will take place from 6 to 10 November 1994 in Amman, Jordan. 
29. ESCWA provides technical assistance to its member States in the preparatory process for the Fourth World Conference on Women. This assistance has been organized into four phases: 
Several more technical missions have been planned for early 1994; 
30. In collaboration with agencies of the United Nations system, ESCWA has implemented various activities, including a one-day workshop for non-governmental organizations in Egypt, and the preparation of reports on women in agriculture in several member States. 
It also co-sponsored (with the National Federation of Business and Professional Women in Jordan and the International Federation of Business and Professional Women) the Regional and National Conference on Arab Women and Sustainable Development, held in Amman, Jordan, from 26 to 28 April 1993. 
31. Under its work programme for the period 1992-1993, ESCWA undertook the preparation of the following studies to assess the situation of women in light of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies and in preparation for the Fourth World Conference on Women: 
(a) Review of the situation of Arab women in the business and professional areas: case-study of Egypt; 
(c) Women and access to higher education in the Arab world: lessons and opportunities; 
(d) Reintegration of women returnees and their families into their societies of origin pursuant to the Gulf crisis. 
33. As of 1 September 1993, the Women in Development Unit of ECLAC was relocated into the Office of the Executive Secretary of ECLAC. 
This reorganization is intended to strengthen the Unit, to facilitate the coordination of the work carried out by it, to provide it with more autonomy in its subject area and to reinforce its linkage with ECLAC's mainstream. 
The following chapters are being discussed: 
(a) Women in Latin America and the Caribbean in the 1990s: some elements for a diagnosis and proposals; 
(b) The new theoretic inputs for the comprehension of the condition of women in society: the gender perspective and its linkage with the development themes; 
(c) Women and work in the 1990s: the significance of the changes in Latin America and the Caribbean; 
(d) The health of women in Latin America and the Caribbean: the new approach; 
(e) Educational transformation and the role of women; 
A letter has been sent to the main academic centres and to women's affairs offices of the region in order to collect updated information, which is being processed as received in the ECLAC secretariat. 
The existing statistical information is also being processed, especially that which originates from the last censuses prepared by the Latin American Demographic Centre (CELADE) and the household surveys of the Statistics and Projections Division of ECLAC. 
36. In accordance with the fifth Regional Conference, the Regional Programme of Action for Women of Latin America and the Caribbean, 1995-2001, has been initiated. 
(a) During 1993, two meetings of the Presiding Officers of the Regional Conference were convened (Caracas, May 1993; Santiago, December 1993); 
(b) So far, three inter-institutional meetings of the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system have taken place to coordinate regional preparatory activities for the Regional Conference (Santiago, September 1992; Caracas, May 1993; Santiago, December 1993); 
(c) The guidelines for the preparation of national reports and the recommendations for the establishment of national committees have been sent to all member States of the regional commission, requesting them to forward relevant information to the ECLAC secretariat; 
(d) Coordination has been established with the subregional coordinators of UNIFEM regarding support for the preparation of national reports; 
(e) ECLAC, together with the Inter-American Development Bank, is co-sponsoring a meeting on women that will give high visibility to the regional and world conferences on women (1 and 2 March 1994 in Washington, D.C. (technical preparatory meeting), and 6 and 7 April 1994, in Guadalajara, Mexico). 
38. ECLAC has established close collaboration with non-governmental organizations in the region in the preparation of their tasks related to both the regional and the world conferences, as well as the non-governmental organization forums. 
40. ESCAP convened the Asian and Pacific Symposium of Non-Governmental Organizations on Women in Development at Manila, Philippines, from 16 to 20 November 1993, jointly with the National Commission on the Role of Filipino Women (NCRFW), in coordination with the Asian and Pacific Non-Governmental Organization Working Group. 
The symposium was attended by 550 representatives of 320 non-governmental organizations from 32 countries of the Asian and Pacific region. 
Approximately 100 observers, including donor agency representatives, representatives of United Nations organizations, and researchers as well as representatives from Governments also attended the Symposium. 
41. The Symposium discussed extensively the situation of women in the region, especially the trends of recent years in the context of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women. 
The three studies, on women in economic development, women in social development, and women and empowerment, will serve as background documents to the Second Asian and Pacific Ministerial Conference on Women in Development, and the draft plan of action will be before the same conference for discussion and adoption. 
Furthermore, the preparation of a publication entitled "Women in Asia and the Pacific: a statistical profile" is under way for distribution at the Ministerial Conference. 
45. Based on a decision taken by ECE at its forty-eighth session in April 1993, a High-level Regional Preparatory Meeting for the European Region will take place from 17 to 21 October 1994 in Vienna, Austria. 
49. The General Assembly discussed Conference preparations in the framework of its debate on item 111 (advancement of women) in its agenda. 
A total of 70 Member States, one observer, and four organizations (from the United Nations system and intergovernmental organizations) spoke on this item. 
The vast majority of speakers commented on the Conference and its preparatory process. 
The Assembly took a decision on the modalities for participation in and contribution to the preparatory process by non-governmental organizations, particularly those not in consultative status. 
51. A number of activities are being undertaken within the United Nations system with regard to the status and advancement of women. 
Below is a description of ongoing, new and planned activities in preparation for the Conference, of which the Conference secretariat has been apprised. 
54. The second edition of The World's Women will maintain the same basic structure as the first, with an overview and six chapters, covering women and men and families; housing, human settlements and environment; women's and men's work; public life and leadership; education, science and media; and health. 
Pursuant to the technical meeting for the second edition of The World's Women, a new approach, in which the Statistical Division worked closely with the regional commissions, was used to improve the coverage and timeliness of data. 
Work on WISTAT receives ongoing support from UNFPA and version 3 will be available in the spring of 1994. 
56. In developing national capability to prepare databases and national reports on women, the Statistical Division is strengthening a coordinated approach through the WID subgroup of the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP). 
The project with JCGP in gender statistics is a response to the impact of the publication The World's Women, and the need expressed by many countries for help in producing similar national gender statistics reports, in particular in light of the holding of the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
57. Under the JCGP-supported project, a manual is being prepared on how to compile and organize statistics on gender issues and how to present tables and charts and write up the analysis of these data. 
In the meanwhile, materials intended for the manual have been introduced in three regional and subregional workshops on gender statistics: 
(a) Subregional workshop on gender statistics for Eastern and Southern Africa, Botswana, August 1993, sponsored by the Swedish International Development Agency (SIDA); 
58. The same project is also supporting initiatives to develop The World's Women-type publications at the national level in two countries and one publication of this kind for the ESCWA region as a whole. 
In addition, the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat is assisting several countries, for example, Kenya and Bangladesh, to develop gender statistics reports in connection with ongoing statistical projects. 
In particular, the Population Division, in collaboration with UNFPA, is undertaking preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development, which will take place in September 1994. 
The issues of women's roles and status and the relationship of those issues to demographic factors have occupied a prominent place in preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development. 
An expert group meeting on population and women was among the six expert group meetings convened to focus on issues identified as requiring the greatest attention, during the next decade, from the international community and from the International Conference on Population and Development itself. 
Gender issues also received some attention at the five other expert group meetings, as well as at the five regional preparatory conferences. 
60. The Population Division is also contributing data and analytic reports to the Statistical Division for use in the update of The World's Women. 
61. Following the adoption of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action 3/ by the World Conference on Human Rights, which took place in Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993, the Centre for Human Rights prepared a plan of activities for the implementation of the provisions contained therein. 
An important part deals with the equal status and human rights of women. 
63. In May 1993, UNIFEM developed its corporate Strategy for the 1995 Conference. 
The eight main objectives of the Strategy are all responsive to, and in line with, specific and key target areas identified for the preparatory framework by the international community. 
64. A number of activities have already been launched and/or implemented since 1993, and an amount of just under US$ 300,000 has been committed for these efforts. 
The following are examples of UNIFEM-supported activities in 1993: 
(i) Development of a database and dissemination of a directory and brochure on women, science and technology; 
(b) Activities in Latin America and the Caribbean: 
(ii) Support for the first regional meeting of directors of national machineries on women (Caribbean); 
(ii) Support to the Franco-African Conference on Women in Development, Gabon; 
(d) Activities in Asia and the Pacific: 
(ii) Support for the preparation of national reports and the regional platform for action in the ESCWA region (10 countries). 
65. Some of the key activity areas for 1994 include: 
(a) Continuing support for diverse groups of women in all regions to participate effectively in national preparations, including the elaboration of national reports, and in regional preparations; 
(b) Development of an effective and coherent communications and media strategy targeted at the Conference; 
(c) Continuing support for training activities regarding United Nations conferences and their preparatory processes; 
(d) Support to, and cooperation with, the secretariat of the Conference in various areas, including women and science and technology, women and credit, young people, and parliamentarians. 
Workshops are being planned for the Asian subregion (to take place in Japan) and for Southern Africa (to take place in the third quarter of 1994). 
A national workshop took place in Turkey in late 1992, and one is being planned for the Dominican Republic for early 1994. 
68. Materials from case-studies and from the global analysis of the project concerning methodologies for valuing the contribution of women to development will be used as part of INSTRAW's contribution to the updated edition of The World's Women. 
In a letter dated 2 November 1993, addressed to UNDP resident representatives, the Administrator stressed that they were expected to contribute effectively to the process through their role as resident coordinators for the United Nations system. 
Other suggested areas for support include assistance in promoting awareness of the Conference and its key issues through dissemination of information, sponsoring of seminars, and support for audiovisual productions to capture the experience, sentiments and voices of women from developing countries. 
70. The main theme of the 1995 edition of the Human Development Report will be devoted to women. 
It is expected that this publication will be one of the major reports to be circulated worldwide. 
71. The UNDP Regional Bureau for Asia and the Pacific has funded the Symposium of Non-governmental Organizations on Women in Development, which was convened by ESCAP and the National Commission on the Role of Filipino Women, and held from 16 to 20 November 1993 in Manila. 
72. A number of UNDP field offices in Asia are supporting different initiatives relating to the preparation of national reports. 
The UNDP field office in Beijing is working closely with the All China Women's Federation to assist it with national preparatory activities as well as with preparations for the Conference and the Non-Governmental Organization Forum. 
73. An interregional project using Women in Development Special Programme Resources (WID SPR) and devoted to assisting Conference preparatory activities was approved. 
The Seminar will provide an orientation in gender analysis, and will impart practical skills in news coverage and reporting through a gender-specific lens; 
(d) Providing of support for a 40-minute video production entitled "Participation in healing: women and the struggle to survive in Zambia" within the framework of "Women's Voices". 
(e) Support for a Central American subregional project to assist non-governmental organizations and civil society in their preparations for the Regional Preparatory Conference on Women in Development to be held in Argentina in September 1994, and the Beijing Conference. 
An information system will be created to assist government and civil society in integrating women's concerns into the subregional political, economic and social processes; 
(f) Providing of support to Vanuatu, Solomon Islands and Papua New Guinea for capacity-building in gender and development and mainstreaming of women's concerns among indigenous institutions. 
This report is one of the major outcomes of the project on Women and drug abuse, started in 1991 by WHO and UNDCP, which has sought to reduce the demand for drugs and the harmful consequences of substance abuse by women. 
76. At the same time UNDCP is increasing its efforts to build into its field programme, especially in alternative development projects, special components that target the concerns of women. 
77. WFP has joined the group of major sponsors of the updated edition of The World's Women, 1970-1990: Trends and Statistics by providing substantial financial support. 
79. ILO will be contributing to the preparation of the 1994 World Survey on the Role of Women in Development and is the leading United Nations body involved in the preparation of the chapter on the informal sector. 
It will also contribute to the chapter on women's work and the economy for the updated version of The World's Women, 1970-1990: Trends and Statistics. 
The results of ILO's interdepartmental project on equality for women in employment and of the International Forum on Equality for Women in a Changing World, to be held in April 1994, will provide relevant inputs into the preparations for the Conference. 
80. At the regional level, ILO is participating in activities for the regional conferences and non-governmental organization symposia through the preparation of technical papers on employment and labour issues, through the supply of documentation, and through involvement in task forces and inter-agency meetings. 
At ILO regional seminars, workshops and other events, the need to highlight women workers' issues in all activities related to the Beijing Conference is stressed. 
81. At the national level, ILO advisers and focal points are closely involved in the preparation of national reports. 
Information kits for national committees are available through field offices. 
Some field offices participate in informal networks of WID donors, while others have been chosen as focal points for preparatory activities with regard to the regional conferences and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
82. FAO prepared a section on women's access to lands and natural resources for the 1994 World Survey on the Role of Women in Development. 
It also contributed to the section on women's access to credit and financial institutions. 
83. FAO's WID focal point, the Women in Agricultural Production and Rural Development Service, has elaborated a programme of activities for the Fourth World Conference on Women that focuses on three areas: food security, food production and food processing. 
It outlines the contribution that technical divisions, FAO representatives, and the regional offices and ESHW can make towards preparatory activities for the Conference. 
An information package, including an information note and guidelines for preparatory activities of FAO and of the Conference secretariat, was widely circulated among FAO staff at headquarters and in the field. 
The FAO guidelines are supplementary to the guidelines for preparation of national reports of the Conference secretariat. 
They are targeted at Ministries of Agriculture and Rural Development to encourage them to contribute information from the agricultural sector to the national report. 
FAO field projects have been encouraged to reallocate some funds for specific activities, such as seminars, training, and case-studies, for women at the field level in preparation for the Conference. 
84. Funds have been provided for specific regional activities. These include: 
(a) Near East: development of a policy framework and regional programme of action for women in agriculture in the Near East, in coordination with member States, donors and non-governmental organizations; 
(b) Latin America and the Caribbean: FAO-sponsored regional network of institutions and agencies in support of rural women. 
(c) Asia and Pacific: support for a research programme on time use and statistics and on the integration of gender in policy formulation; 
85. In December 1993, the FAO project entitled "Assistance in support of rural women in preparation for the Fourth World Conference on Women" was initiated. 
A total of nine countries have so far obtained technical assistance under this phase of the project. 
This phase will cover the period from May 1994 through the Conference and beyond in three main areas: institution-building; technical activities and programmes; and developing of people's organizations and non-governmental organizations. 
These will be integrated into regional strategies and eventually into a global UNHCR agenda for action. 
At all stages, UNHCR is attempting to integrate the concerns of refugee and returnee women into major themes of the Conference while at the same time raising public awareness of issues that are specific to their particular situation. 
88. Focal points have been designated with the responsibility for ensuring dissemination of information. 
UNHCR does not expect to organize special events focused uniquely on 1995. 
Nevertheless, UNHCR hopes to be able to include a focus in ongoing activities that benefit women. 
In addition, UNHCR will facilitate the participation of refugee women in the preparatory meetings of the Conference. 
Some 100 UNESCO national commissions have appointed focal points for women. 
95. Subregional meetings and activities, initiated by the national commissions in relation to the Fourth World Conference on Women, are foreseen under the participation programme. 
A series of consultations are being planned, involving the Consultative Committee, Executive Board members, and members of permanent delegations to UNESCO, as well as national commissions of UNESCO. 
97. UNESCO is participating actively in the preparation of the 1994 World Survey on the Role of Women in Development, and of the updated edition of The World's Women. 
98. UNESCO's specific activities regarding the Fourth World Conference on Women include: 
(a) An international symposium on women and media under preparation for March 1995; 
(b) Development of a global framework of activities in support of basic education for girls and women with particular emphasis on Africa, the Arab States, and South Asia; 
(c) A set of activities designed to promote the key role women play in the transmission of cultural values; 
(d) Organization of an international forum and of round-table meetings, as well as the presentation of an exhibition at the Non-Governmental Organization Forum and the dissemination of information on women's status within UNESCO's field of competence; 
(f) Focus on the education of girls and women in the 1995 edition of UNESCO's World Education Report; 
(g) Inclusion of gender components in the 1995 issue of UNESCO's World Science Report. 
99. A complete plan for UNESCO's publications and information material for the Conference is being elaborated and will include project reports, updating of existing material, and development of kits, videos, films and posters. 
100. UNICEF has issued guidelines to all its offices on UNICEF's involvement in the preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women based on the guidelines issued by the Conference secretariat. 
They provide a summary of the objectives and an outline of the preparatory process and the role expected from UNICEF offices in supporting that preparatory process at all levels. 
Reports from field offices indicate that UNICEF is closely associated with the national preparatory processes of the national preparatory committees set up by Governments, as well as with the activities of non-governmental organizations. 
101. In order to facilitate coordination of UNICEF's activities in the preparatory process, a task force has been established in New York. 
This task force meets periodically and provides further guidance regarding UNICEF's involvement in Conference preparations. 
In this regard, UNICEF is in the process of preparing a Global Consultation on the Girl Child, which will be held in India, 10-16 February 1994. 
103. In addition to directly supporting initiatives at the country level, UNICEF also provides direct support to non-governmental organizations in their preparatory activities for the Conference. 
For example, UNICEF has provided financial assistance to the African Women Development and Communication Network (FEMNET), which has been selected by African non-governmental organizations to coordinate all non-governmental organization activities in the region. 
Ways are being identified to extend support to other non-governmental organizations. 
In this regard, UNICEF regional offices have been requested to identify focal persons to liaise with regional commissions and other organizations for active involvement in the regional preparatory process. 
The Special Study will include in-depth technical analyses and operational details on the priority areas of the Bank's Gender Programme. 
105. The Europe and Central Asia region will be hosting a seminar in the second half of 1994 to disseminate, to client countries, non-governmental organizations and bilateral/multilateral agencies, findings on WID Fund-supported work, namely, on girls' education, labour markets, child care, maternal health, and agrarian reform, and related work. 
106. A policy study on education, labour, agriculture, health and nutrition, enterprise development and financial services is currently being written by the Education and Social Policy Department (ESP). 
The working title is "Enhancing women's contribution to economic development". 
The paper will be published in 1995. 
107. The International Monetary Fund (IMF) has a very specific mandate with regard to international finance. 
This notwithstanding, the Managing Director of the Fund has expressed his interest in the Fourth World Conference on Women, and his desire, based on the conviction that gender issues are relevant to the Fund's mandate, for Fund staff to monitor Conference development. 
Input will be prepared also for the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
109. An interdivisional Steering Committee on Women, Health and Development was set up in WHO to ensure that the Organization's programmes, as well as the Ninth General Programme of Work, give proper attention to matters affecting women's health in all areas. 
In order to facilitate the process of incorporating women's perspectives in WHO's general programme of work, a check-list of indicators was developed for programme managers. 
The Steering Committee also coordinates input into the preparatory process for the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
110. Several WHO programme areas have worked to develop strategies to reveal the gender-related aspects of diseases and health conditions. 
For example, the issue of women and drugs was the subject of a consultation held in August 1993. 
111. Other highlights include an informal working group on gender and health research, which has come together, under the coordination of the Special Programme for Research and Training in Tropical Diseases, to discuss gender research issues of common concern. 
One of its activities is the development of a "healthy women counselling guide", for use primarily at the community level. 
112. WHO's Special Programme of Research, Development and Research Training in Human Reproduction and its Maternal Health and Safe Motherhood Programme collaborated to establish and foster the integration of women's perspectives into research on human reproduction and into the provision of services for reproductive health. 
In the context of the meeting of the Medical Women's International Association for Africa and the Near East, the two programmes have jointly organized a workshop to discuss ways and means for ensuring women's input and participation and to establish a network of interested parties. 
The host country was provided with a draft set of estimated requirements of the United Nations for holding the Fourth World Conference on Women at Beijing. 
The mission worked with the China Organizing Committee for the Conference, which comprises five functional subcommittees. 
114. The planning mission reviewed several possible sites for the Conference and the Non-Governmental Organization Forum. 
With regard to the Non-Governmental Organization Forum, it was considered that the Beijing Workers' Sports Service Centre would be a possible site for its major activities. 
117. The Fourth Meeting of Commonwealth Ministers Responsible for Women's Affairs, held in Nicosia, Cyprus, from 5 to 9 July 1993, discussed, inter alia, preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
A message of the Ministers on the key strategic issues was submitted to the Commonwealth Heads of Government meeting in October 1993. 
The Commonwealth Heads of Government received the message warmly. 
They expressed support for the actions proposed by the Ministers. 
It approved guidelines to prepare for the mid-decade regional evaluation of the advancement achieved by women. 
120. During the past year, the Planning Committee for Non-Governmental Organization Activities for the 1995 Non-Governmental Organization Forum and the Fourth World Conference on Women made arrangements for a number of activities. 
The workshops focused on developing strategies for action leading to regional forums and the 1995 Non-Governmental Organization Forum. 
Many recommendations were made to enhance the flow of information both to interested non-governmental organizations and from non-governmental organizations to national Governments and United Nations entities. 
A major emphasis was placed on opening global participation in the process leading to the Beijing Conference to as many groups and organizations as possible. 
A report on the Consultation was widely distributed. 
In September 1993, Ms. Supatra Masdit, a Thailand national, was appointed Convener of the Planning Committee. 
A new Executive Director was scheduled to assume her responsibilities on 1 February 1994. 
121. The secretariat for the Planning Committee was moved from Vienna to New York and is preparing arrangements for non-governmental organization activities in connection with the thirty-eighth session of the Commission on the Status of Women. 
This non-governmental organization Consultation will be opened with a briefing on the status of preparations and documentation for the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be followed by two weeks of activities initiated by the participants. 
Based on the requests received from non-governmental organizations, a series of workshops, seminars, and other events are scheduled to take place. 
122. Inquiries about participation in the Beijing Conference and the 1995 Non-Governmental Organization Forum are arriving from many sources. 
It has been agreed among the interested groups that participation in the regional meetings is essential. 
The Asian and Pacific Non-Governmental Organization Working Group, based in Bangkok, worked with ESCAP and the National Commission on the Role of Filipino Women to organize the Asian and Pacific Symposium of Non-Governmental Organizations, held in Manila in November 1993. 
123. Planning is under way for activities in connection with the five regional preparatory conferences, which are scheduled to take place in 1994. 
124. The Planning Committee, in cooperation with the three non-governmental organization committees on the status of women (New York, Vienna and Geneva), will organize a consultation in connection with the thirty-ninth session of the Commission on the Status of Women in 1995. 
The members of the Planning Committee are also involved in working with their Chinese colleagues in preparation for the 1995 Non-Governmental Organization Forum in Beijing to ensure appropriate facilities for the many anticipated activities, such as workshops, symposia, films and cultural events. 
125. A representative of the non-governmental organization community participated in the first planning mission to Beijing, led by the Secretary-General of the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
Discussions as to the possible site for the Non-Governmental Organization Forum were held with the Chinese hosts. 
At the same time, the United Nations Secretariat has been able to secure the financial and/or technical cooperation of UNIFEM, UNDP, UNFPA and the World Bank in compiling the report, which is expected to be finalized in the second quarter of 1994. 
Section VI of the draft Platform for Action will contain recommendations on institutional arrangements for the Platform's implementation. 
Those programmes had been prepared under the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 45/253, and were subsequently approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 46/185. 
2. The Population Commission at its current session has before it for information the programme of work in population for the biennium 1994-1995 of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis (A/48/6 (Sect. 9), paras. 9.44-9.53). 
We note with satisfaction the attention the international community has been paying to this serious problem, which poses a real threat to both regional and international peace and security. 
We once again propose that the Security Council consider, in the very near future, the question of a peace-keeping operation to be carried out by the United Nations or with its authorization, relying, if necessary, on a Russian military contingent. 
To this end we propose, in particular, that a special fund for voluntary contributions should be established, along the lines of similar funds for United Nations operations in Liberia, Somalia, etc. 
The resources of this fund would be assigned to cover transport and other expenses related to the activities of the peace-keeping force, the creation of conditions for the return of refugees to their places of permanent residence, and the restoration of vital infrastructure in the affected area. 
The fact that it was carried out on a Saturday, when families go out for shopping, and that the target was the market place makes this heinous act all the more criminal and necessitates immediate and resolute measures against the aggressors. 
Yesterday's indiscriminate shelling confirms once again that the innocent inhabitants of Sarajevo are left at the mercy of the Serbian aggressors. 
As you would recall, the NATO Council of Foreign Ministers adopted a decision in August last year, by which they agreed that the alliance would take military action if the "strangulation" in the United Nations-declared safe areas in Bosnia, including Sarajevo, continued. 
The current situation in Sarajevo actually goes beyond that of "strangulation" and requires immediate military action. 
Therefore, it is high time that the necessary decision for military action against the aggressor is taken and is implemented by NATO in order to put an end to the ongoing human tragedy and suffering. 
This will allow the Government and people of Bosnia and Herzegovina to use their inherent right to defend themselves. 
I appeal for your Excellency's personal support in initiating immediate action on these two options. 
With my best regards. 
I should be grateful if you would have the present letter and its annex circulated as an official document of the General Assembly under the item entitled "Maintenance of international security" and of the Security Council. 
This outrageous crime, the latest in a sadly long series, provides yet another reason for a vigorous effort to end the humanitarian, political and economic catastrophe which has been gripping the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina unconscionably long. 
1. The killing of civilians - children, women and men - should be stopped forthwith. 
2. The suffering of the civilian population in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina should be addressed efficiently by unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance. 
3. Private property should be restored and places of worship safeguarded. 
4. Return of the territories seized by force and ethnic cleansing should begin without delay. 
Deeds are necessary as a proof of good faith and as a basis for peace talks to proceed with a view to reaching a peace agreement for Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
(a) A Marine Circular has been issued to Shipowners by the relevant government department. 
The members of the Security Council will be aware of the incident in Sarajevo on 5 February 1994 when a 120-mm mortar round fired at the central market caused the deaths of at least 58 civilians and injuries to 142 others. 
This followed a similar attack on the suburb on Dobrinja on 4 February 1994, as a result of which 10 civilians were killed and 18 injured. 
These two incidents make it necessary, in accordance with operative paragraphs 9 and 10 of resolution 836 (1993), to prepare urgently for the use of air strikes to deter further such attacks. 
I have accordingly written today to the Secretary-General of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) to seek that Organization's support in this matter. 
A copy of my letter to Dr. W\x{9864}ner is annexed to this letter. 
You subsequently informed me that, whereas the North Atlantic Council had already authorized close air support, a further decision would be required for it to authorize air strikes. 
I reported this position to the Security Council in my letter of 28 January 1994 addressed to its President. 
The mortar attacks last week against civilian targets in Sarajevo, at least one of which has been established by UNPROFOR to be the work of Bosnian Serb forces, make it necessary to prepare urgently for the use of air strikes to deter further such attacks. 
The arrangements for the coordination of such air strikes would be elaborated through direct contacts between UNPROFOR Headquarters and NATO's Southern Command, as has already been done in the case of close air support for the self-defence of United Nations personnel in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, this letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
Between 31 January and 3 February 1994, there appear to have been 38 flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
Details as to the itinerary of flights in this reporting period are annexed to the present note. 
Please note that the total number of flights assessed is now 1,354. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the Secretary-General's report on financing for the expansion of the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa (UNOMSA) dated 31 January 1994 (A/C.5/48/67). 
2. The Advisory Committee recalls that UNOMSA was established in mid-September 1992 pursuant to Security Council resolution 772 (1992) with a total strength of 50 civilian observers and 13 support staff. 
In February and September 1993, the Security Council authorized increments of 10 and 40 observers respectively, for a total complement of 100 observers. 
3. For the initial phase of the mission from mid-September to 30 November 1992, the Secretary-General had authorized commitments of up to $1,000,000 under General Assembly resolution 46/187 on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses. 
Subsequently, for the period mid-September 1992 to 31 December 1993, the General Assembly appropriated an amount of $13,044,900 under section 2 of the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993. 
The Security Council, in resolution 894 (1994) of 14 January 1994: 
6. On 21 January 1994, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/233, which, inter alia, also welcomed the proposals contained in the Secretary-General's report. 
The Peace Promotion Division will be headed by a D-2 reporting to the Deputy Special Representative. 
7. The Committee points out that, in view of the complexity of UNOMSA's task, the Secretary-General's report in document A/C.5/48/67 should have provided a clear explanation of the operational plan for UNOMSA. 
In this connection, the Committee believes that it would have been useful to include information in the document on the differing conditions in the mission area, especially with regard to infrastructure, communications and accommodation. 
According to the Controller, this would permit assessments on Member States in accordance with Financial Regulation 5.2. 
However, if the budget of UNOMSA is financed from a special account on the basis of the scale for peace-keeping operations, then, in keeping with current practice, an immediate assessment will be levied on Member States. 
11. In paragraphs 29 to 33 of his report under consideration (A/C.5/48/67), the Secretary-General outlines the reasons for the action he believes would be required to be taken by the General Assembly in connection with the financing for the expanded mandate and size of UNOMSA. 
"to establish, in accordance with United Nations financial regulations, a voluntary trust fund for cases where the requesting Member State is unable to finance, in whole or in part, the electoral verification mission and to propose guidelines for disbursements therefrom". 
The Advisory Committee believes that there is a need for further policy clarification in this regard. 
The Advisory Committee was not able to obtain definitive information on how many of the 311 additional staff would be from the United Nations Secretariat. 
The Advisory Committee points out, however, that on the basis of past experience the number is likely to be significant. 
Moreover, Professional posts whose incumbents are sent to UNOMSA will not be easily filled with replacements, given the lengthy recruitment procedures for the Professional category and the short duration of the Mission (six months). 
As for the General Service staff, the Advisory Committee is not convinced that their replacement will be necessary for the duration of the Mission. 
15. An amount of $4,560,100 has been budgeted for common staff costs, including travel to and from the mission area, of which $2.5 million relates to common staff costs. 
16. An amount of $3,591,900 is estimated for mission subsistence allowance. 
In this connection, the Advisory Committee believes that the additional international General Service staff should not exceed the 20 who are to be provided from within existing United Nations staff resources; the remainder should be recruited locally. 
With regard to the 7 security staff (see para. 13 above), the Advisory Committee understands that they will be provided from existing United Nations staff and that they will not be replaced during the mission period. 
18. The Secretary-General estimates a requirement of $9,295,200 for volunteers and observers for the mission. 
This would include the costs of 200 United Nations Volunteers (UNVs) for a period of 2 months and 1,288 electoral observers, including travel and subsistence for the observers, for a 10-day period during the elections. 
The Committee was provided with information that indicates that the United Nations was establishing an all-inclusive monthly duty allowance payable to all UNV specialists regardless of the location of their duty stations in South Africa. 
The Advisory Committee understands that the establishment of this allowance increases the costs of UNVs, although the use of UNVs would still be cost-effective compared to other United Nations and international personnel. 
However, the increased costs of UNVs are of concern to the Committee, and it intends to revert to this issue for a more detailed review and consideration of the use and cost of UNVs. 
21. From the information provided, the Advisory Committee believes that maximum efforts should be made to encourage the host Government to provide financial and material support for UNOMSA. 
For example, the authorities could be requested to provide assistance with respect to communications and communications equipment, premises, public information activities and even personnel such as drivers. 
The Committee understands that these negotiations are still in progress. 
The Committee also believes that the estimated rental costs are exorbitant. 
24. The Advisory Committee was informed that the Trust Fund established for financing the participation of observers from African and developing countries had not received any contributions; however, a meeting with donors was scheduled for 7 February 1994. 
25. In view of its observations and comments in paragraphs 13 to 19 and 21 to 23 above, the Committee recommends that an amount of $30,040,900 be approved for the expansion of UNOMSA for the period 1 January to 31 July 1994. 
The Olympic Truce-Ekecheiria, as conceived by the Ancient Greeks, was the conclusion of the spirit of solidarity and understanding among peoples and offered the opportunity for the Olympic Games to be held normally by suspending any armed conflict. 
2. The Special Committee was established by the General Assembly pursuant to its resolution 1654 (XVI) of 27 November 1961. 
The Committee was requested to examine the application of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, and to make suggestions and recommendations on the progress and extent of the implementation of the Declaration. 
3. At its seventeenth session, after considering the report of the Special Committee, 1/ the General Assembly adopted resolution 1810 (XVII) of 17 December 1962, by which it enlarged the Special Committee with the addition of seven new members. 
5. By its resolution 1970 (XVIII) of 16 December 1963, the General Assembly decided to dissolve the Committee on Information from Non-Self-Governing Territories, and requested the Special Committee to study the information transmitted under Article 73 e of the Charter of the United Nations. 
6. At the same session and at each subsequent session, the General Assembly, after considering the report of the Special Committee, 2/ has adopted a resolution renewing the mandate of the Committee. 
9. At its forty-sixth session, the General Assembly, in its resolution 46/181 of 19 December 1991, adopted as a Plan of Action for the International Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism the proposals contained in the annex to the report of the Secretary-General dated 13 December 1991 (A/46/634/Rev.1). 
"(a) Prepare periodic analyses of the progress and extent of the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples in each Territory; 
"(b) Review the impact of the economic and social situation on the constitutional and political advancement of Non-Self-Governing Territories; 
10. At its forty-eighth session, after considering the report of the Special Committee, 3/ the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/52 of 10 December 1993 in which it, inter alia: 
"(b) To make concrete suggestions which could assist the Security Council in considering appropriate measures under the Charter with regard to developments in colonial Territories that are likely to threaten international peace and security; 
"(c) To continue to examine the implementation by Member States of resolution 1514 (XV) and other relevant resolutions on decolonization; 
"(e) To take all necessary steps to enlist worldwide support among Governments, as well as national and international organizations, for the achievement of the objectives of the Declaration and the implementation of the relevant resolutions of the United Nations; 
"11. Also calls upon the administering Powers to continue to cooperate with the Special Committee in the discharge of its mandate and to receive visiting missions to the Territories to secure first-hand information and ascertain the wishes and aspirations of their inhabitants; 
"12. Further calls upon the administering Powers that have not participated in the work of the Special Committee to do so at its 1994 session;". 
The Assembly also adopted nine other resolutions, two consensuses and four decisions relating to specific items considered by the Committee in 1993 which are listed below. 
Officers of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance: 
Other members: 
1. The United Nations Revolving Fund for Natural Resources Exploration continued operations on a much reduced scale compared to the 1980s. 
The successful projects such as Ecuador (silver) and the Philippines (chromite) were both in production during the reporting period and it was the latter project which provided the Fund's first replenishment. 
The assistance was in the form of legal advice and help in preparing international bidding documents aimed at stimulating the interest of private international mining companies. 
2. Although the Fund did not receive the level of voluntary contributions required to satisfy the demand of the developing countries for assistance in exploration, cost-efficient strategies were employed which allowed implementation of a much reduced programme. 
The increased utilization of national professionals, and local consultants and local consulting firms contributed to lower costs. 
Despite this, the Fund continued its operations during the 1991-1993 period and was able to claim economically viable reported mineral deposits in its Bolivia, China, Guatemala and Honduras projects. 
3. During 1991-1992, pre-investment follow-up activities for the Fund's economically viable mineral discoveries were concentrated in Honduras, Guatemala and the Philippines. 
During the reporting period, the Fund continued its mineral exploration activities under very tight financial constraints. Geothermal exploration activities were limited to project formulation and fund-raising to implement these projects. 
4. The final report on the exploration for gold in the Suches area of Bolivia was completed and submitted to the Government of Bolivia in October 1992. 
A reported mineral deposit was claimed, which will entitle the Fund to replenishment contributions when the deposit goes into production. 
The discovery was characterized as containing ore reserves of 13 million cubic metres with a content of 300 mg Au/m3. 
Extensive diamond drilling, trenching, pitting, chemical analysis, ore-dressing tests and a prefeasibility study have resulted in identification of total reserves of pyrophyllite ore at about 12 million tonnes in the Donzi area. 
The readily saleable portion, suitable for refractories, of the total tonnage amounts to 1.4 million tonnes. 
This successful project will generate future replenishment payments to the Fund. 
6. The Government of Guatemala received the final report on the exploration for precious and base metals in Guatemala in September 1992. 
The discovery of a significant gold deposit, El Pato, with tonnages of 2.0 million tonnes and an average gold content of 7.0 g/t is claimed in the report. 
7. The final report on the exploration for precious and base metals in Honduras was prepared in three parts and submitted to the Government in January 1992. 
In addition, there is a potential of at least 5 million tonnes of economic grade Pb-Zn-Ag mineralization. 
8. In the Philippines the reporting period was mainly devoted to systematic exploration for secondary chromite deposits on Dinagat Island. 
A series of metallurgical tests on a pilot-plant scale were carried out during 1993. 
Implementation of gold exploration in Exploration Area III, Mapawa, on the Surigao mainland, was initiated in May 1993, with field work completed by the end of year. 
9. In the United Republic of Tanzania, the exploration for gold in the Canuck and Geita areas started in February 1992. 
A gold-bearing mineralized zone was discovered measuring approximately 3 kilometres in length and 10 metres in width. 
Further work was planned to investigate the depth continuity of this zone by drilling. 
During the reporting period, the Fund's assistance to the Government of Honduras in follow-up activities was nearing completion. 
11. The Fund's activities in Guatemala were aimed at assisting the Government to prepare the "Convocatoria" for publishing. 
This call for bids to develop the gold deposit at El Pato was awaiting publication in 1993. 
12. The reimbursable loan to the Cgo for the feasibility study of the off-shore phosphorite deposit discovered by the Fund was due. 
The Fund initiated steps to collect this loan, payable in accordance with the terms of the loan agreement. 
At the end of 1993 no payment had been received. 
The Fund responded to several requests from developing countries for assistance in mineral exploration programmes. 
Concrete proposals have been received from these countries; in the case of Guinea, a request was received for assistance in the exploration for base and precious metals and diamonds. 
In Sri Lanka, a project to explore for heavy mineral beach sands rich in monazite, ilmenite, rutile and zircon was scheduled for start-up in December 1992. 
In Viet Nam, the project agreement to explore for zinc and lead was sent to the Government for signature. 
Due to some unexpected difficulties in defining the excluded area, the ratification of the agreement was not completed. 
Requests for assistance were evaluated for the following countries: the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, for hard rock and alluvial gold; Namibia, for base and precious metals; Myanmar, for base metals, gold and diamonds; and Mongolia, for gold. 
14. The Fund has in the pipeline geothermal projects of a particularly high potential for success in Argentina, Nicaragua, Costa Rica, Mexico, China and Russia. 
The project area requires a strong input from electricity generated by geothermo-electric generators because of the presence of several small and mid-size factories, which have not been able to operate properly. 
Initial installation of a 5 MW power plant is envisaged. 
16. Russia, St. Petersburg. 
The Fund has signed a mutual agreement with the Leningrad Mining Institute regarding technical and economic cooperation in the field of geothermal energy for space heating. 
The assistance is also intended to provide support in fund-raising with international financial institutions. 
The project is at an advanced stage of development, with indications of support from the Government of Italy. 
There will be a preliminary installation of a 5 MW power plant unit and a probable follow-up of a 55 MW geothermo-electric unit in the medium term. 
After 5 years of continuous cooperation with CFE and the Government of Mexico and an investment of more than US$ 1 million, the Fund has contributed to the discovery of a very large geothermal reservoir. 
Project expenditures amounted to US$ 2.2 million for 1991, US$ 1.54 million for 1992 and US$ 1.2 million for 1993 from core resources. 
23. During its 20 years of operation, the Fund has expended a total of approximately US$ 78 million and discovered mineral resources having an estimated potential value of US$ 1.5 billion. 
Replenishment contributions have just begun from the successful chromite project in the Philippines, and the successful work of the Fund has been recognized by Governments in both developing and developed countries. 
However for complete success to have been achieved as envisioned by the Economic and Social Council in 1973, a higher level of voluntary contributions would have been required. 
1. In the developing world, it is now even clearer than it was a year ago that progress towards the achievement of the decade goals for children and development is gaining momentum. 
This momentum is both political and operational. 
From 5 million to 10 million cases of dracunculiasis (guinea worm disease) in the 1980s, prevalence dropped to an estimated one half million cases in 1992. 
As part of an effort to promote the great advantages of breast-feeding, 72 countries have acted to end the distribution of free and low-cost supplies of breast-milk substitutes to hospital and maternity facilities and another 53 continue their practice of prohibiting such distribution. 
In 1993, the Executive Director informed the Executive Board that 130 countries had ratified the Convention; as of 1 January 1994 that number was 154. 
The Committee on the Rights of the Child has become fully operational; by the end of 1993, it had received 31 country reports and had reviewed 17 of them. 
4. National programmes of action, completed by 91 countries and covering some 85 per cent of children in developing countries and 79 per cent of the entire world's child population, have become increasingly operational through extension to provincial and municipal levels. 
Every Indian state and every Chinese province is now preparing its own programme of action for children. 
In Latin America and the Caribbean, 16 out of 23 countries surveyed are carrying out programmes of action at subnational levels. 
5. That there is real momentum on the education front became evident when heads of State and other high-level representatives of the nine most populous countries met in New Delhi, India, in December 1993. 
Brazil, Egypt and India are making rapid progress and could achieve the goal as well, with some extra impetus of the kind displayed by the Prime Ministers of both India and Pakistan when they pledged to review progress on this and other goals every three months. 
Bangladesh, Nigeria and Pakistan have much farther to go than the other six countries, but solid progress should be expected from at least two of them. 
6. Children continue to have an increasingly prominent place at the top of the agenda of world leaders. 
But the children's Summit and related events have transformed that frustration into hope ... 
Working with UNICEF and other governmental and non-governmental organizations [(NGOs)], we want to make those goals of the children's Summit come true". 
7. Consensus has solidified around a set of targets for the end of 1995 that will demonstrate the seriousness of the world's commitment to the decade goals. 
Seven heads of State or Government, along with special envoys and ministers from another 17 countries, participated. 
8. This momentum, as may be expected, is stronger in some countries and programme areas than in others. 
Despite the proven merits of oral rehydration therapy (ORT), over $1 billion is still being spent on anti-diarrhoeal remedies, most of which are useless or harmful; and there are still some 3 million child deaths from diarrhoea each year, most of which could be prevented by ORT. 
Progress towards the goal of eliminating neonatal tetanus by 1995 needs to be greatly accelerated. 
Progress against pneumonia, now the leading killer of children, is still too slow. 
The most critical missing element in this world-wide movement for children, however, is none of the above. 
Most developing countries have demonstrated their commitment to this enterprise. 
They have proceeded with the resources at hand, and many have shown extraordinary political will to improve the lot of their children. 
10. This problem has several facets to it. 
One is that official development assistance (ODA) in general has ceased to grow, and for Africa, which depends on ODA for one half of the resource flows needed to achieve its goals for children, it is falling. 
Since the early 1980s, lending by the World Bank for education has increased more than threefold, and twentyfold for population, health and nutrition. 
Nevertheless, these are loans, and a considerable proportion of them were made at non-concessional rates. 
Developing countries, especially the least developed among them, still require concessional aid to reach their national programme of action objectives. 
11. One must hope that this levelling-off of ODA is a function of the recession that hit the industrialized countries in the early 1990s. 
If so, the recession is only temporary, and recent signs of recovery in 1994 should point to a resumption of ODA committed to human development. 
Transitional aid to Central and Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) competes, in many instances, with support for developing countries. 
In some cases, contributions to peace-keeping also compete, indirectly at least, with both humanitarian and development assistance. 
13. Thirdly, the continuing debt crisis in most of the least developed countries, and especially in Africa, is a serious threat to the achievement of the goals for children. 
In many of the higher-income developing countries, particularly in Latin America, commercial banks have written off or renegotiated much of their debt and are now investing again. 
Official creditors, however, have not been as responsive. 
While some bilateral creditors have provided debt relief, sub-Saharan Africa's total indebtedness, 85 per cent of which is official, continues at unacceptable levels, projected to be 237 per cent of exports in 1993, with debt servicing consuming over 30 per cent of all of Africa's foreign exchange earnings. 
Many of the poorest countries continue to languish in the debt trap, making it virtually impossible to do more for children even where the political will to do so is strong. 
14. Many Executive Board members may feel that they have little if any leverage over those constraints. 
One area, however, over which they can exercise influence is the allocation of those resources which do exist. 
Perhaps the most promising avenue in the short run is through adopting the concept of "20/20". 
This concept of "20/20" was formally endorsed in 1992 by the OAU International Conference on Assistance to African Children, by the Executive Board in 1993 and by the 1993 Asia and Pacific Ministerial Consultation on Goals for Children in the 1990s. 
This concept now needs to become far more widely accepted and applied. 
Under the new arrangements for its programme of work, the Executive Board may wish to consider devoting all or a portion of one session in 1994 to implementation of "20/20". 
Members from both developing and industrialized countries can do much to influence this process within their own Governments. 
Also, as members of the Development Assistance Committee of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development, a number of delegations can exercise leverage, not only in favour of the application of the "20/20" concept, but also to promote more transparent and standardized reporting on how development assistance is allocated. 
Some devote as much as 1 per cent of their national resources to ODA. 
Some already allocate close to 20 per cent of ODA to human priority concerns. 
Some have cancelled the debt of developing countries for humanitarian reasons. 
Nevertheless, taken as a whole, the donor response leaves considerable room for improvement. 
16. When asked to provide more resources for development, donors are responding more and more frequently with requests that Governments and aid agencies manage more carefully the resources they already have. 
Such requests are, of course, legitimate. 
But a large number of developing countries have carried out massive reforms of public sector finances and management over the past 10 years. 
In many cases, they have improved their ability to begin borrowing again, but not, by and large, their access to concessional assistance. 
17. Those national programmes of action which include a review of national financing for social programmes and an analysis of costs for achieving their goals provide an ideal framework for donors to enter into a compact with recipient Governments on cost-effective programmes for children. 
So far, there have been expressions of interest in the idea of such compacts, but very little concrete action. 
18. UNICEF too has taken seriously the admonitions from donors to manage its resources more carefully. 
Travel budgets of International Professional staff have been cut by 5 per cent for the 1994-1995 biennium. 
Staff around the world are being trained in cost analysis, and UNICEF has embarked on the management study mandated by the Executive Board with an eye towards streamlining the organization even further. 
19. The strategies that UNICEF and its partners are supporting in developing countries are extremely cost-effective. 
According to the World Bank's 1993 World Development Report on health, an expanded programme on immunization ("EPI Plus") strategy of the kind that UNICEF supports in many parts of the world would have the highest cost-effectiveness of any health measure available in the world today. 
The virtual elimination of iodine and vitamin A deficiency diseases, while far from inexpensive on a national or global scale, would have most favourable cost-benefit ratios when compared with the cost burden that those diseases and disorders place on society. 
And what could be more sustainable than the total eradication of a disease such as polio or dracunculiasis? 
22. The one broad area in which donor response has continued to increase is that of emergency operations. 
Emergency programmes in 1993 accounted for over one fourth of all UNICEF programme expenditure. 
The 1992-1995 medium-term plan projected that the proportion of expenditure devoted to emergencies would decrease to the levels of the period 1988-1990, when it was less than 10 per cent. 
23. The secretariat does not view emergency responses as a deviation from the pursuit of the organization's overall goals and objectives. 
UNICEF responds to disasters within its mandate for children and in close collaboration with other United Nations agencies and bilateral and NGO groups. 
As quickly as possible, UNICEF assistance moves from disaster relief to rehabilitation and development. 
Emergencies often provide opportunities for empowering families with new knowledge and skills that are necessary for child survival and development under more normal conditions as well. 
Several measures are being taken to deal with this and generally to improve response capacity, as set forth in document E/ICEF/1994/11. 
The forthcoming management study of UNICEF will no doubt make useful recommendations in this regard as well. 
The 1994 Executive Board may wish to pay special attention to this situation and provide further guidance in this crucial area. 
25. Two other important issues on which the Board may wish to advise the secretariat are, first, the protection of the humanitarian mandates, and second, the issue of populations displaced within the borders of their own countries. 
Agencies such as UNICEF, the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees and the World Food Programme sometimes find their missions compromised by the political and military role of the United Nations in conflict situations. 
Upholding the humanitarian principles of neutrality, impartiality and humanity has become much more difficult where the United Nations is also involved politically and militarily, and especially where sanctions mandated by the United Nations are in force. 
26. Closely related to the issues surrounding emergency programmes are those associated with the new involvement of UNICEF in Central and Eastern Europe and CIS. 
Information obtained in the region during the last two years has shown sharp increases in poverty and seriously declining indicators of the health and welfare of children, and indeed almost all sectors of the population. 
In addition to emergency responses in several parts of this region, UNICEF programme support was extended in 1993 to seven additional countries. 
The secretariat is reviewing its operations and organizational structure in this part of the world, and on the basis of this review, a clear proposal will be presented to the Executive Board later in 1994. 
27. The past year has seen considerable progress on reform of the United Nations system. 
UNICEF is fully committed to implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992 and has played a crucial role in that process, applying its experience as chair during 1993 of the Joint Consultative Group on Policies (JCGP). 
There has been progress on the harmonization of programme cycles, the development of a common manual, resolving issues concerning the establishment of common premises, the development of system-wide training programmes, establishing criteria and methods of selecting resident coordinators and supporting the implementation of the country strategy note. 
Practical, country-level actions have been taken in many countries to make the guidelines and procedures developed within the JCGP framework a reality. 
Changes brought about by General Assembly resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993 on the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields have resulted in a change in Board composition and the nature of its deliberations. 
One, as already mentioned, is for the Board to take a closer look at the concept of "20/20", to see how it can be applied by Board members from both developing and donor countries. 
Achieving the goal of basic education for all is one of the most fundamental prerequisites for lowering birth rates, reducing poverty and slowing environmental degradation. 
Taken together, the improvement of child survival, health, education and family planning services could have a decisive impact on the problems of poverty, population and environment what the 1994 State of the World's Children report calls the "PPE" (poverty, population, environment) problem in the years ahead. 
UNICEF and the World Summit for Children have laid out a concrete programme for making this kind of difference. 
At the World Summit for Social Development in 1995, there will be many other ideas and proposals for the alleviation and elimination of poverty. 
But if the human community cannot achieve even the minimum that these goals represent, the credibility of the Social Summit's wider agenda may be in question. 
First, let me once again express to you my highest consideration. 
The Governments and the peoples of the member States of the OIC express their heartfelt anguish, condolences and sympathy to the Government and the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina and their bereaved families. 
They express their deep disappointment at the lack of resolute action by the international community, as mandated to defend the civilian population of Sarajevo, a city declared as a "safe area" by Security Council resolution 824 (1993), from the savage aggression of the Bosnian Serbs. 
The OIC member States reiterate that Security Council resolution 836 (1993) provides a clear legal framework for using all necessary means, including the use of air strikes against the Serbian positions, particularly those around Sarajevo. 
They reaffirm the Declaration adopted by the Ministerial Meeting of the OIC Contact Group on Bosnia and Herzegovina, held at Geneva on 17 January 1994. 
The OIC member States will remain actively seized of the matter. 
Frankly, the very possibility of using force in order to open Tuzla airport gives us serious concern. 
However, it should be clearly taken into account that any strikes, even limited ones, within the framework of air support would have the gravest consequences. 
The situation on all the fronts in Bosnia and Herzegovina would become sharply aggravated, and that would in all probability result in the curtailment of humanitarian aid and imperil the whole United Nations operation. 
Taking into consideration the far-reaching consequences of possible decisions to use air power in Bosnia and Herzegovina, we continue to think that the taking of such decisions should be the exclusive prerogative of the Secretary-General in consultation with the Security Council. 
We believe that we reached a clear understanding with you on this matter. 
Possibilities for this do exist, and we intend to work actively on it in the coming days. 
I hope that you will regard with due understanding our considerations, which are dictated by our aspiration for an earliest possible political settlement in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Between 4 and 6 February 1994, there appear to have been 23 flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
Please note that the total number of flights assessed is now 1,377. 
In the course of the session, the Board held seven plenary meetings (818th to 824th meetings). 
Greater use should be made of agreed conclusions, assessments or summings-up by presiding officers, particularly when the issues are new or difficult ones, requiring further exploration and the building of common perceptions. 
The Board recognized that trade liberalization was an important tool for increasing economic efficiency and improving resource allocation and growth in all countries. 
There was a consensus that the international community should support these efforts in developing countries, particularly the least developed, especially through adequate improved market access and increased flows of financial resources and debt relief. 
The Board agreed that the objectives stated in the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s could be fully realized through a strong and committed partnership between the least developed countries and their development partners. 
The Board emphasized the need for the formulation of medium- to long-term strategies for socio-economic development, for which sustainable good governance was considered necessary. 
The Development Assistance Committee donors were urged to fulfil aid targets and commitments to the least developed countries. 
The Board affirmed that there were compelling reasons for Africa to continue to pursue cooperation and integration as a central element of development. 
The Board stressed the importance of strengthening regional infrastructures, transit facilities, transport and communications, support for structural adjustment programmes, harmonization of policies, the private sector and human resources development. 
The international community was urged to increase its financial support for integration projects at the subregional and regional levels. 
10. At its 821st meeting, on 18 March, the Board noted that the twenty-second session of the Working Party, originally scheduled for 8 to 12 March 1993, had been postponed to 5 to 8 April 1993. 
In accordance with paragraph 128 of the Cartagena Commitment, 1/ the Trade and Development Board discussed issues relating to economic and trade policy reforms in developing countries and the international support required. 
The Board also held informal discussions to exchange views and ideas with high-ranking officials and experts in this area. 
1. The Board noted with satisfaction that developing countries were continuing trade policy reforms and structural adjustment and considered that those efforts should be pursued, consistent with their trade, financial and development needs. 
Such reforms had a greater chance of success if they were conceived and implemented within the framework of broader economic reform efforts and processes. 
The international community recognized the significant social cost that might arise in the reform process. The reform programmes should therefore incorporate a social component and provide for an appropriate safety net, especially with regard to the vulnerable social groups. 
2. The exchange of views among members of the Board provided important insights into the working of reform programmes. 
Technical cooperation could assist in improving the design and implementation of such programmes. 
3. It was recognized that trade liberalization was an important tool for increasing economic efficiency and improving resource allocation and growth in all countries. 
4. There was a consensus that the international community should support those efforts in developing countries, particularly the least developed, especially through adequate improved market access and increased flows of financial resources and debt relief. 
Trade policy changes in developing countries have been increasingly directed towards liberalization, thus contributing to the expansion of world trade and enhancing export possibilities and growth prospects for all countries. 
6. Macroeconomic stability and mutual consistency of government policies were considered to be essential prerequisites for the success of trade policy reforms. 
7. It was held that the international support should allow for pluralism of approaches towards trade policy reforms, taking fully into account specific country situations and economic, social and cultural characteristics. 
8. The Board considered that human resource development, especially education, constituted an essential component of strengthening international competitiveness, which should be accompanied by technology, vocational training, enhanced entrepreneurial capabilities and innovation. 
Human resource development required substantial external support, in particular the least developed countries. 
9. Intensified cooperation between developed and developing countries and between their firms in the areas of technological development and foreign direct investment could make important contributions to enhanced international competitiveness and export expansion. 
10. It was agreed that, in accordance with paragraph 52 of the Cartagena Commitment, UNCTAD should consider within existing resources the identification and treatment of key emerging issues of trade and development, including an early-warning perspective, in a rapidly changing world. 
It was suggested that the Board, at an executive session, should address possible approaches in that regard. 
In carrying out this mandate UNCTAD should take full account of the work of other relevant international organizations to ensure the mutually reinforcing and supportive nature of all activities. 
12. Within the work programme adopted by the Ad Hoc Working Group on Expansion of Trading Opportunities for Developing Countries, participating countries were invited to accord due attention to the aspects of support to developing countries' reforms in their country presentations. 
2. The Board should also consider another theme or themes on sustainable development at the second part of its annual sessions, the specific topic or topics to be identified using the mechanism referred to in paragraph 1 above; 
3. The UNCTAD secretariat should organize on an experimental basis for the fortieth session periodic information briefings in preparation of the issues to be considered at that session; 
4. The Board should review the arrangements set out in paragraphs 1, 2 and 3 above in connection with the process of review and evaluation of the work programmes of the intergovernmental machinery to be undertaken in 1994; 
5. The Board should transmit to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, through the Commission on Sustainable Development and the Economic and Social Council, in accordance with paragraph 25 of Assembly resolution 47/191, the annexed report on its specific plans to implement Agenda 21 within its mandate. 
3. The Board has pursued this matter, in accordance with the mandates given to UNCTAD in The Cartagena Commitment and Agenda 21 itself. 
The Board is in the process of establishing a work programme responding to those mandates for its own Sessional Committee charged with examining sustainable development issues and, under the Board's overall authority, work programmes have been established to implement relevant provisions of those mandates in the Board's subsidiary bodies. 
4. Those intergovernmental work programmes represent the specific plans of the Board to implement its mandates in the field of sustainable development. 
The Board will keep its work in this field under constant review, and will adjust the work programmes in the light of developments. 
5. The work programmes of UNCTAD intergovernmental bodies are carried out by the Board and its various subsidiary bodies. 
(a) Taking into account the importance of the theme "Trade and environment", the Board will consider a topic under this theme at the first part of each of its annual sessions; 
(b) It will consider another theme or themes on sustainable development at the second part of its annual sessions. 
The topics and themes will be determined well in advance through the informal consultative mechanism established in accordance with paragraph 83 of the Cartagena Commitment, taking into account the evolution of preparatory work in the secretariat. 
6. For ease of reference to Agenda 21, the work programmes are presented below under six sectors specific to UNCTAD, namely: 
Because of the importance which member States attach to the subject of trade in the context of sustainable development, the Board itself deals with this subject; a/ the others are covered in the Board's various subsidiary bodies, which are themselves organized along sectoral lines. 
8. The Board will give consideration to the following areas as elements of its substantive intergovernmental work programme on trade-related aspects of sustainable development (paragraphs of Agenda 21 to which the work programme elements are relevant are indicated in parentheses): 
(a) Trends in the field of trade and environment within the framework of international cooperation (para. 2.22 (b)); 
(e) Consideration of the special conditions and development needs of developing countries in the context of trade and environment (para. 2.22 (g, h, i)); 
10. The Board's Standing Committee on Commodities has agreed on a work programme in which sustainable development is singled out as one of four priority areas. 
This work programme contains the following elements relevant to the implementation of Agenda 21: 
(c) Identification of environmental problems that are specific to commodity production and processing and examination of ways of improving developing countries' access to international financial and technical support, including environmentally sound technologies to cope with such problems (paras. 4.17 (c), 4.18); 
11. The Board's Ad Hoc Working Group on the Interrelationship between Investment and Technology Transfer has agreed on a work programme composed of three priority areas, one of which, "Transfer and development of environmentally sound technologies", contains the following elements relevant to the implementation of Agenda 21: 
(b) Policies and measures for the promotion, development, dissemination and financing of environmentally sound technologies, particularly in developing countries, taking into account the need to provide incentives to innovators that promote research and development of those technologies (paras. 34.11, 34.14, 34.18-20, 34.27, 34.28). 
12. The Board's Standing Committee on Developing Services Sectors, which deals with services in general, shipping and insurance, has adopted work programmes containing the following elements relevant to the implementation of Agenda 21: 
13. The Board's Standing Committee on Poverty Alleviation has agreed on a work programme of six priority areas which contains the following elements relevant to the implementation of Agenda 21: 
The UNCTAD secretariat has also designed studies and projects related to sustainable development funded by extrabudgetary resources, and the work carried out by the secretariat is indicated in the appendix to this report. 
16. In the field of technical cooperation, the overall objective of UNCTAD is to strengthen the capacity of the developing countries to implement Agenda 21 effectively. 
This is being carried out in accordance with paragraph 43 of the Cartagena Commitment and chapter 37 of Agenda 21. 
Work on trade and environment is also supported under an Asian/Pacific trade and investment technical cooperation programme. 
Funding of two studies on the relationships between trade and environment undertaken by a national research institute and a non-governmental organization. 
Funding is provided for studies on particular aspects of tradeable carbon emission entitlements. 
Funding is provided for a training package on developmental aspects of global environmental deliberations within the UNCTAD TRAINFORTRADE programme. 
Funding is provided for a training package on trade and environment within the UNCTAD TRAINFORTRADE programme. 
A contribution was also made to the development of a pilot version of GREENTRADE in 1992. 
A study of the implications of basic principles of environmental policy for developing countries is nearly complete. 
Funding was provided for the first phase of the work on tradeable carbon emission entitlements, and funding is being provided for a pilot initiative on CO2 offset arrangements. 
Funding is provided for policy-oriented analysis of the links between policies and environmental effects of production and processing in the commodity sector and for a conceptual study on the internalization of environmental externalities in prices of commodities. 
Funding was provided for the first phase of the work on tradeable carbon emission entitlement, and funding is being provided for a study on the essential design requirements of a global system of tradeable carbon emission entitlements and for a pilot initiative on CO2 offset arrangements. 
Sponsoring of expert group meetings, hosted by the International Institute for Sustainable Development at Winnipeg, Canada, to discuss outlines and findings of studies carried out on environment and trade policies. 
Funding of policy-oriented research on the impacts of environmental concerns on market access, with special reference to eco-labelling. 
1. In accordance with paragraph 66 of the Cartagena Commitment and the decision taken on 14 October 1992, at the first part of its thirty-ninth session, 3/ the Trade and Development Board discussed issues relating to the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
The Board also held informal discussions on the regional integration and technical cooperation issues with high-ranking officials and experts in this area. 
It was in recognition of this that the international community had adopted the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s (General Assembly resolution 46/151). 
At its eighth session, UNCTAD had undertaken a commitment to respond fully to the General Assembly's requests, including the request for contributions to the implementation of the New Agenda. 
It was within that context that the items under discussion were included in the Board's agenda. 
3. It was observed that there were compelling reasons for Africa to continue to pursue cooperation and integration, without which Africa risked further marginalization, and could miss out on a central element of development. 
The Abuja Treaty establishing the African Economic Community reaffirmed African countries' support for regional integration, and the continuing support of UNCTAD would be important throughout the implementation of the six stages of the Treaty. 
The Board stressed the importance of strengthening regional infrastructures, transit facilities, transport and communications, support for structural adjustment programmes, harmonization of policies, the private sector and human resource development. 
5. The growing interest of Africa's development partners in regional integration issues was noted with appreciation and the international community was urged to increase its financial support for regional integration projects at the subregional and regional levels. 
6. The joint initiative on the Tokyo Conference on African Development to be held in October 1993 was commended, and it was urged that the UNCTAD secretariat be closely associated with it and report to the Board at its next session. 
African countries should also provide their own evaluations and consultations, and collaboration between them and UNCTAD should be intensified. 
Many delegations also saw a need for a broader dialogue in consultative groups. 
8. Africa's most urgent technical assistance needs were in the areas of transport and communications, the enterprise sector, reform programmes, diversification, and human resource development, including the use of African experts and consultants. 
Concern was expressed at the prospect of the termination of technical cooperation support for the African multilateral trade negotiations project because of lack of funding. 
9. Greater efforts should be made to mobilize resources to support UNCTAD technical cooperation activities. 
In that respect, concern was expressed about the decline in UNDP resources. Both multilateral and bilateral donors were urged to increase their resource support for technical cooperation activities in Africa. 
Possibilities of additional resources should be explored for collaboration on projects relating to technical cooperation among developing countries. 
Many delegations expressed the view that freeing resources from military expenditures could also help. 
11. The Board noted the assurances of the secretariat that the Africa Unit in UNCTAD would be strengthened and requested that the necessary action be taken during the forthcoming meeting of the Working Party on the Medium-term Plan and the Programme Budget. 
1. In accordance with the relevant provisions of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s, 4/ General Assembly resolution 45/206 and the Cartagena Commitment, the Trade and Development Board reviewed progress in the implementation of the Programme of Action. 
The Board also had an informal exchange of views and an in-depth discussion on improving trading opportunities and domestic and external resource mobilization, including the debt situation and management. 
The participation of high-ranking officials and experts at the informal sessions contributed to a constructive dialogue. 
2. The least developed countries reaffirmed their commitment to the implementation of reforms, including structural adjustment programmes. 
The Board emphasized the need for the formulation of medium- to long-term strategies for socio-economic development, for which a stable political environment was considered necessary. 
It was stressed that Governments should properly prioritize their short-, medium- and long-term objectives, and the mechanisms through which those could be achieved. 
3. It was agreed that progress could not be achieved without sustainable good governance and the concerted efforts of the Governments of the least developed countries towards economic and social development. 
It was further agreed that the objectives stated in the Programme of Action could be fully realized through a strong and committed partnership between the least developed countries and their development partners. 
In that context, the efforts made by the least developed countries in respect of reform measures were appreciated. 
5. Many delegations, from both least developed and donor countries, noted with concern that in 1991 official development assistance (ODA) to least developed countries fell from 0.09 per cent of the combined GNP of Development Assistance Committee (DAC) donors in the preceding two years to 0.08 per cent. 
The performance of six donor countries which in 1991 met the upper ODA target of 0.20 per cent set out in the Programme of Action was noted with satisfaction. 
Other donor countries expressed their determination to provide substantial ODA to the least developed countries. 
Efforts should continue to facilitate timely and efficient utilization of aid. 
Serious concern was expressed for improved balance between the aid conditionalities and the capacity of the least developed countries to conform to them. 
Technical assistance should be better targeted towards strengthening human and institutional capacities in those countries. 
6. The current heavy debt burden of the least developed countries continued to be a major strain on export earnings and a major hindrance to their efforts to adjust and expand their economies. 
Accordingly the need for further debt relief was emphasized by many delegations. 
The least developed countries, and some donors, called for improvement of the scope and coverage of existing debt relief schemes and mechanisms, including those relating to debt service obligations to multilateral institutions. 
A long-term moratorium on the debt of the least developed countries was also proposed by some delegations. 
7. The country review process was considered to be useful, although the scope for its improvement was noted, particularly in relation to follow-up and coordination at the local and sectoral levels. 
However, it was considered that the focus of round-table meetings, on balance, had so far been more on policy dialogue than on resource mobilization. 
8. It was stressed that properly conceived foreign direct investment could be an important vehicle not only for stimulating the manufacturing and processing sectors and for mobilizing savings in the least developed countries, but also for the transfer of technology and managerial skills. 
The least developed countries also urged their developed country partners to help catalyse their development process through active and appropriate foreign direct investment. 
The least developed countries were of the view that the draft final act of the Uruguay Round did not adequately reflect their needs and requirements in terms of access to markets and the new issues such as trade-related intellectual property rights, trade-related investment measures and services. 
10. The need for adequate and timely preparations for an effective and comprehensive mid-term review of the Programme of Action in 1995 was stressed. 
In order to ensure effective follow-up, it was felt that UNCTAD participation in country-level monitoring should be strengthened, notably through enhanced participation in the country review process. 
Collaboration between UNCTAD and the Bretton Woods institutions was noted. 
UNCTAD, in collaboration with all relevant parts of the United Nations system, should undertake substantive and thorough preparations for a comprehensive mid-term review of the Programme of Action, as recommended in General Assembly resolution 45/206. 
12. The Board recalled that the Cartagena Commitment emphasized the need for strong policies for human resource development to enhance the participation of developing countries and countries in transition in the world economy (para. 63(1)). 
It noted that sound investment in human resource development contributes to improved export performance and increased international competitiveness. 
(a) National human resource development policies, based on a close partnership among the Government, training institutions and the business community, constitute an essential element in responding to rapid changes in the international economic and technological environment. 
This partnership also helps in establishing the appropriate national policy framework for the effective use of human resources and for the related objective of institution/ capacity-building. 
Women's special needs and opportunities should be taken fully into account in the planning and implementation of human resource development programmes. 
The human resource development dimension of trade in services should also be addressed. 
(b) Strengthening of local training institutions implying, in particular, special efforts in the training of local trainers and human resource development managers, is a necessary condition for the long-term sustainability of training capacities. 
Training should encompass the development not only of technical skills but also of managerial capabilities. 
(c) The network approach, involving the sharing of training material, experiences and trainers, allows cost-effectiveness in the training process, enhances the credibility of local training institutions and facilitates access to centres of excellence abroad (universities, research centres, etc.). 
14. The Board noted the importance of adopting national human resource development policies for trade based on the considerations set out above. 
15. Considering the experience already demonstrated by UNCTAD in technical cooperation in human resource development in trade and related areas, the members of the Board: 
(a) Showed strong support for the continuation and implementation by UNCTAD of well-focused human resource development activities in trade and trade-related areas, as requested by member countries. 
Such activities should be carried out in close cooperation with the International Trade Centre UNCTAD/GATT and other relevant organizations, paying special attention to the particular constraints and needs of the least developed and geographically disadvantaged countries; 
(c) Highlighted the need for UNCTAD to promote actively the development of human resource development networks among research, training and technological institutions in trade and trade-related areas, by identifying institutes and enterprises in member countries desirous of cooperating with each other. 
In that context, use should be made of technologies disseminated in the Trade Efficiency Programme and the Trade Points established thereunder for the exchange of information and of training material; 
(d) Noted that the intergovernmental expert work of UNCTAD, for instance on trade efficiency, also contributed to the development of appropriate human resource development policies on trade. 
16. Members of the Board also expressed appreciation to donor countries and organizations for their support to the human resource development activities of UNCTAD and invited them to continue and, where possible, expand their contributions, to enable UNCTAD to respond to requests from member countries. 
In this context, the members of the Board stress that an early and successful conclusion of the Uruguay Round should be viewed as a prerequisite to a return to the path of growth, trade expansion and an improved world economic climate. 
It is the only way to strengthen the international trading system at present and to give confidence to developing countries and economies in transition that would encourage their economic and trade liberalization reforms. 
19. The members of the Board recognize the urgency of all Governments participating in the Uruguay Round, in particular the major trading nations, exercising fully their responsibilities and leadership, and attributing the highest political priority to bringing those negotiations to an early and successful conclusion. 
20. In accordance with paragraphs 143 and 144 of the Cartagena Commitment, Sessional Committee I discussed developments and issues in the Uruguay Round of particular concern to developing countries. 
There was unanimity that the successful completion of the Uruguay Round represented a high political priority for all Governments participating in those negotiations in view of their importance for the resumption of economic growth and strengthening the international trading system. 
In that connection, Sessional Committee I agreed by consensus that the Board should send a message to the Governments participating in the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations. 
21. The message will be submitted to the President of the Board as an important policy outcome of the current session. 
22. The Committee also held important informal discussions on the Uruguay Round with the participation of Mr. Arthur Dunkel, Director-General of GATT. 
25. Delegations from developed countries recognized their responsibility and reconfirmed their political desire to bring the Round to a successful and balanced conclusion. 
It was also felt that the United States, the European Communities and Japan needed to provide leadership at this critical stage of the Round. 
28. Some delegations emphasized that both the degree and scope of involvement of developing countries in the Uruguay Round were unprecedented. 
They had made substantial efforts to create a secure and rational environment for free trade in pursuing the objectives of the Punta del Este Declaration. 
However, in their opinion, some developed countries had not only failed to respond positively to those gestures, but were also introducing new concepts that could call into question the merits of an open free-trade system and negatively affect trade prospects of developing countries. 
30. Some delegations were of the opinion that it was crucial that transparency be fully assured in plurilateral/multilateral negotiations and in specific consultations among participants in the Uruguay Round. 
32. Several delegations emphasized the valuable role which UNCTAD, as an assembly with universal membership and a particular role in the promotion of the trade and development prospects of the developing countries, could play in that process. 
33. It was agreed that the report would be presented to the Board at its executive session on the Uruguay Round, to be held on 27 April 1993. 
Some delegations expressed an opinion that the deliberations in Sessional Committee should be aimed at obtaining agreed conclusions. 
It was agreed that the present report did not create any precedent for future meetings. 
34. The informal consultations on agenda item 7 were held on 22 and 24 March 1993. 
36. The Group of Experts on Ports will examine factors which can contribute to efficient management and sustainable development of ports and related port services in order to foster competitive maritime transport services and to strengthen capacities for trade. 
37. In carrying out its task, the Group of Experts will: 
(a) Focus on two main elements of the new work programme, namely: 
(b) Supplement the expertise available in the secretariat through the presentation by selected ports of the experience gained in the fields of port organization and port management; 
(c) Assess, while having due regard to competition between ports, the potentialities for increased regional cooperation between ports, in the fields of port organization and management; 
(d) Review the relevant publications produced by the secretariat at the request of the 1990 Intergovernmental Group of Experts on Ports by: 
(i) Examining their distribution and assessing the interest they generated, the applicability of their relevant recommendations and what additional information is needed for the development of competitive ports and related port services, particularly those located in developing countries and countries with economies in transition; 
(ii) Providing inputs from the port industry on significant gaps in existing information on port organization and management available from international organizations, port associations, seminars, conferences and publications to ascertain whether there is a need to strengthen the dissemination of the available information; 
(iii) Providing professional opinion on specific subjects of the approved work programme to which the Standing Committee on Developing Services Sectors (Shipping) should accord priority; 
(f) Prepare a report on the above items for submission to the Standing Committee on Developing Services Sectors (Shipping) at its second session. 
38. The second part of the thirty-ninth session of the Trade and Development Board was opened on 15 March 1993 by the President, Mr. G\x{e168}d\x{e174} Aktan (Turkey), who made a statement. 
40. The following other States members of UNCTAD, not members of the Board, were represented by observers: Cambodia, Croatia, Holy See, Lithuania, Mozambique and Slovenia. 
42. The Pan Africanist Congress of Azania participated pursuant to General Assembly resolution 3280 (XXIX). 
43. The United Nations Environment Programme, the United Nations Development Programme and the United Nations Population Fund were represented. 
44. The following specialized and related agencies were represented: International Labour Organization, Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, World Health Organization, World Bank, International Monetary Fund, World Intellectual Property Organization and United Nations Industrial Development Organization. 
The General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade was also represented. 
45. The following intergovernmental organizations were represented: Agency for Cultural and Technical Cooperation, Arab Organization for Agricultural Development, European Economic Community, League of Arab States, Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development, Organization of African Unity and Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
Special category: International Air Transport Association and International Association of Islamic Banks. 
In accordance with the proposed organization of work, the Board established two sessional committees of the whole, allocating agenda items 3 and 4 to Sessional Committee I and items 6 and 8 to Sessional Committee II for consideration and report. 
53. All other agenda items were taken up in plenary. 
58. At its 821st meeting, on 18 March, the Board considered and designated the following two intergovernmental bodies under rule 76 of its rules of procedure: the Arab Maghreb Union and the Central American Commission on Maritime Transport. 
59. Also at its 821st meeting, the Board decided, in accordance with the recommendations of the Secretary-General of UNCTAD (TD/B/39(2)/R.3) and of the Bureau, to designate and classify four non-governmental organizations for the purposes of rule 77 of the rules of procedure, as follows: 
The Secretary-General of UNCTAD would exercise his judgement and discretion in recommending the classification of non-governmental organizations, based on the range and nature of their interest in, and potential contribution to, the work of UNCTAD. 
The acronym CEFIC remained unchanged. 
63. At the same meeting, the Board noted that there were no administrative or financial implications of the action taken by the Board at its current session. 
65. At the 823rd meeting, on 23 March, the representatives of Canada and the United States of America provided the Board with details concerning their Governments' offers to host the 1994 Symposium at Toronto and Columbus, Ohio, respectively. 
68. The spokesman for the Latin American and Caribbean Group (Chile) reaffirmed the support of his Group for UNCTAD and for the successful implementation of the results achieved at the eighth session of the Conference, held at Cartagena, Colombia. 
(b) Adoption of the report on credentials; 
2. Follow-up to the recommendations adopted by the Conference at its eighth session: policies for human resource development, with particular reference to technical cooperation activities for trade and development. 
3. Trade policies, structural adjustment and economic reform: trade policy reforms in developing countries and the international support required. 
4. Developments and issues in the Uruguay Round of particular concern to developing countries. 
(a) Review of UNCTAD technical cooperation activities in Africa; 
7. Follow-up to the decision of the Trade and Development Board at the first part of its thirty-ninth session (Board decision 399 (XXXIX) of 9 October 1992) on the establishment of an hoc working group to explore the issue of structural adjustment for the transition to disarmament. 
8. Sustainable development: implications for UNCTAD of recent General Assembly decisions concerning the follow-up to the conclusions and recommendations of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
10. Reports and activities of the subsidiary bodies of the Board: matters requiring action: 
(a) Working Party on the medium-term plan and the programme budget, twenty-second session (8-12 March 1993); 
(b) Designation and classification of non-governmental organizations for the purposes of rule 77 of the rules of procedure of the Board; 
(c) Review of the calendar of meetings; 
(d) Administrative and financial implications of the actions of the Board. 
(c) Adoption of the report on credentials; 
(e) Provisional agenda for the pre-sessional executive session of the Board (March 1994). 
3. Debt issues in a development context, including the recent evolution of debt rescheduling. 
5. Follow-up to the recommendations adopted by the Conference at its eighth session: evolution and consequences of economic spaces and regional integration processes. 
6. Developments and issues in the Uruguay Round of particular concern to developing countries. 
7. Specific action related to the particular needs and problems of land-locked developing countries. 
8. UNCTAD's assistance to the Palestinian people. 
9. Other matters in the field of trade and development: 
(b) Membership of the Trade and Development Board; 
(c) Membership of the Standing Committees; 
(g) Designation and classification of non-governmental organizations for the purposes of rule 77 of the rules of procedure of the Board; 
(h) Preparations for the thirtieth anniversary of UNCTAD in 1994; 
(i) Review of the calendar of meetings; 
(j) Administrative and financial implications of the actions of the Board. 
1. The debate of the Trade and Development Board on the international implications of macroeconomic policies and issues concerning interdependence, which it conducts annually in accordance with paragraph 66 of the Cartagena Commitment, 1/ focused in 1993 on growth dynamics in the context of global interdependence. 
As usual, the debate was underpinned by the Trade and Development Report, 1993 2/ and by informal discussions with a number of experts invited for the purpose by the Secretary-General of UNCTAD. 
2. The debate in 1993 was notable for the substantive focus of the contributions made by many delegations from all regions. 
It was unanimously felt that the thrust of the debate, including the increasingly close attention paid to past and current experiences in different parts of the world, had ben fully consistent with the Cartagena Commitment. 
There was equal agreement that the Trade and Development Report, 1993 was of a very high professional standard, that it had shed new light on issues of political importance and done so frontally and in a challenging way. 
Many delegations noted that slow growth was not only adding to unemployment in the developed countries, which had reached intolerable levels, but also exacerbating protectionist pressures and limiting the demand for, and hence putting downward pressure on, the prices of their imports from other countries, especially developing countries. 
Great concern was expressed regarding the impact of the weakness of commodity prices on commodity-dependent economies, including the least developed countries. 
A number of delegations spoke in favour of the approach put forward in the Trade and Development Report to resolve this dilemma, namely, relaxation of monetary and fiscal stances to boost activity, combined with privatization and a one-time capital levy to reduce public indebtedness. 
There had been excellent performance in some countries and encouraging progress in others, but in many other countries growth had been extremely poor. 
Numerous countries in all continents had undertaken major policy shifts towards market economy, but with differing degrees of success in improving performance and prospects. 
It was widely felt that the lessons of experience were complex, and that it was important for Governments to be more pragmatic, avoiding a repetition of past mistakes by themselves or others, while building on and seeking fresh recipes for success. 
It was noted that government intervention might be helpful in certain instances, but also that it was prone to being misapplied; some speakers noted that market-oriented approaches in many cases had led to higher growth rates. 
6. There was widespread agreement that the conceptual framework, design and implementation of structural adjustment policies could be significantly improved, notably in Africa. 
In this context, attention was drawn to the need for closer attention to public investment, fiscal reform, public enterprises, export expansion and public administration. 
7. It was recognized that the global financial and trading environment was important for growth in all parts of the world economy, particularly developing countries. 
8. Attention was drawn to the need for adequate and stable levels of financing, from public as well as private sources, to underpin growth-oriented domestic policies. 
Drawing attention to the increasingly integrated nature of financial markets, they called for universally accepted guidelines for supervisory and regulatory procedures, and they also advocated replenishment of international financial institutions. 
Many delegations emphasized their view that most developed countries had failed to improve access to their markets, and that this posed a danger for the efforts of other countries to accelerate development by opening up their own economies and integrating into the world economy. 
The need for an "early warning" mechanism to address key emerging issues was stressed by numerous delegations. 
There was consensus that it was extremely important to reach an early, comprehensive and balanced conclusion of the Uruguay Round, taking into account all issues of interest to developing countries and their development. 
1. At the first part of its fortieth session, the Trade and Development Board examined debt issues in a development context, including the recent evolution of debt rescheduling. 
The Board had before it the analysis prepared on this item by the secretariat as contained in the Trade and Development Report, 1993, part III. 
It also benefited from an exchange of views with a panel of experts, from both creditor and debtor countries. 
(a) A number of countries, particularly in Latin America, had made substantial progress towards resolving their debt difficulties, as a result of their strong adjustment efforts and a supportive international debt strategy. 
In addition, there were several countries with heavy debt-servicing burdens which had consistency honoured their obligations, but with difficulty. 
In this regard, special attention should be paid to the least developed countries. 
The role that increased external financial flows, in particular non-debt-creating flows, could play in helping to prevent and overcome debt difficulties was noted. 
(d) Paris Club practices had recently improved, in particular with the adoption of enhanced concessional terms for the poorest, most indebted countries. 
As regards commercial bank debt, the agreements completed under the Brady plan had brought about a significant reduction in commercial bank debt, and had contributed to improved creditworthiness resulting from domestic economic reforms. 
(e) The crucial role of the international financial institutions in supporting developing countries was emphasized. 
The recent progress made in addressing this problem was welcomed. 
(f) A number of countries in transition were experiencing serious debt-servicing difficulties. 
2. In the discussion of specific elements of the debt strategy, a number of issues requiring further consideration emerged. 
Others felt that even more substantial debt reduction should be granted. 
4. In the area of multilateral debt, several speakers stressed that a substantial increase in net transfers from international financial institutions was particularly important for heavily indebted countries and would help them avoid the emergence of arrears. 
They also called for an adequate replenishment of the soft windows of those institutions. 
Others pointed to the need for an agreement on a new Enhanced Structural Adjustment Facility to be reached before the end of 1993, with the concessional element being no less than in the current scheme. 
Others stressed the voluntary nature of those operations. 
Its discussion was aided and enriched by the excellent documentation prepared by the UNCTAD secretariat and the contributions of a panel of experts drawn from several regions. 
(a) The complex linkages between trade and environment pose significant challenges to the pursuit of sustainable development and there has only recently developed an increased awareness of the importance of these linkages. 
The international community should strive for the broadest possible international coordination of environmental and trade policies through intergovernmental cooperation. 
Such cooperation should ensure transparency and coherence in making environmental and trade policies mutually supportive. 
(b) An open, equitable, secure, non-discriminatory and predictable multilateral trading system that is consistent with the goals of sustainable development and leads to the optimal distribution of global production in accordance with comparative advantage is of benefit to all trading partners. 
Moreover, improved market access for the exports of developing countries, in conjunction with sound macroeconomic and environmental policies, would have a positive environmental impact and therefore make an important contribution towards sustainable development. 
(d) Environmental problems should so far as possible be resolved through appropriate macroeconomic and environmental policies, rather than trade restrictions. 
In this respect, the importance of the unsustainable patterns of production and consumption, particularly in the industrialized countries, was emphasized, as was the link between poverty and environmental degradation and between the latter and access to less polluting technologies. 
The efforts of individual countries to promote the internalization of externalities should be encouraged and given wide international support. 
(e) Countries should seek to avoid the use of trade restrictions or distortions as a means to offset differences in cost arising from differences in environmental standards and regulations, since their application could lead to trade distortions and increase protectionist tendencies. 
(f) As regards product standards, a balance should be struck between the advantages of harmonization, from a trade and transparency point of view, and the advantages, from the point of view of sustainable development, of allowing for differences in national standards. 
With respect to processes, strict process standards may have positive benefits for sustainable development by removing some of the hidden costs of environmentally unsound practices. 
Studies are required to assess, on the one hand, the economic costs associated with reducing the negative environmental effects of production processes and consumption and, on the other hand, the market opportunities for exporters which may flow from the demand for such "friendly" products. 
To the greatest possible extent, the impact on trading partners, in particular exporters in developing countries and countries in transition, of such instruments should be considered at as early stages of their development as possible; transparency is a key element in this regard. 
(d) Eco-labelling programmes should, to the extent possible, take into account the trade and sustainable development interests of producing countries, particularly developing countries and countries in transition. 
International cooperation on, and further study of, such programmes is required. 
(e) The effects of the procedural guidelines of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) on integrating trade and environment policies and its future work programme need to be studied. 
Interaction between UNCTAD and OECD, as well as other intergovernmental and regional organizations working in the field of trade and environment, such as GATT, should continue to be developed. 
(f) Development aid, especially technical assistant, is vital for the generation of adequate capacity to deal with the important and growing range of problems in the trade and environment field. 
The UNCTAD secretariat's technical assistance activities are proving to be highly useful to Governments in this regard and should be pursued. 
Donor countries, other countries in a position to do so, and relevant multilateral agencies are therefore invited to increase significantly the funds made available for technical assistance in the field of trade and environment, particularly for the least developed countries. 
(g) Countries which have not yet done so should make increased efforts to reply promptly and completely to the UNCTAD secretariat's questionnaire on environmental measures which may have an impact on trade. 
4. The Board recommends that: 
(a) The Trade and Development Board consider at the second part of its fortieth session the theme "The effect of the internalization of external costs on sustainable development"; 
Discussion were based on the relevant secretariat report and presentations made by a group of high-level experts at an informal session. 
(a) As regional dynamics became more and more a global phenomenon and integration groupings extend geographically and in substance, their new features are likely to have important implications for both participating countries and third countries, as well as for the multilateral trading system. 
At the same time, informal integration, which is business- and investment-led, has also made substantial progress. 
In order to maintain the positive aspects of integration arrangements and assure the prevalence of their dynamic growth effects, member States and groupings should strive to be outward-oriented and supportive of the multilateral trading system. 
(c) In order to counteract potential risks of trade and investment diversion, intensification, or extension of integration schemes should lead to further multilateral trade liberalization and global integration. 
A successful outcome of the Uruguay Round could alleviate certain concerns of third countries about integration schemes. 
(d) Integration groupings should bear a special responsibility with regard to their implications for weaker trading partners, particularly developing countries. 
They should encourage investment cooperation and the setting up of joint ventures between firms in their regions and in developing countries, and take any other measure which might help third countries to expand their trade and economic cooperation with groupings. 
It should continue to provide technical advice and analysis, training programmes and seminars on regional integration for participating and third countries, in order to facilitate information, dialogue and evaluation leading to better understanding of these schemes. 
The secretariat may seek active participation and support from the groupings concerned, their member States and UNDP for that purpose. 
(f) While many developing countries have made major efforts to reform their integration groupings, the low levels of mutual trade and economic relations offer substantial scope for further expansion. 
Various bodies of UNCTAD, including the Standing Committee on Economic Cooperation among Developing Countries, should intensify, within their respective mandates, their work on concrete support measures for strengthening economic integration of developing countries, in response to the needs identified by specific groupings. 
3. The Board recommends that, when significant new developments occur in regional integration groupings, the secretariat should provide new information, within the mandate of UNCTAD, on the implications for other countries of such developments, to be presented to the Trade and Development Board for an appropriate discussion. 
1. At its 832nd meeting, on 1 October, the Board took note of the following statement made by the President on agenda item 6: 
3. It was widely felt that prospects for a successful conclusion of the Uruguay Round had brightened, although the most sensitive issues remained to be solved in order to achieve a balanced and comprehensive package of results. 
The successful conclusion of the Uruguay Round was the only way to strengthen the international trading system on the basis of clearer and more comprehensive multilateral rules and disciplines, and thus to generate greater confidence leading to a dynamization of the world economy. 
This would require persistent efforts and political will from all participants, and especially from major trading entities. 
6. It was also emphasized by several delegations that the apparent resurgence of protectionist philosophies based on a mistaken notion of "unfair competition" caused particular concern and served as a reminder of the unpredictable consequences that would ensue from a failure of the Uruguay Round. 
(d) Decided to forward the above-mentioned documents to the General Assembly, together with the comments of the Board, for appropriate action. 
12. At its 832nd meeting, on 1 October, the Board took note of the report of the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law on its twenty-sixth session (A/48/17), 4/ circulated to the Board under cover of a note by the UNCTAD secretariat (TD/B/40(1)/9). 
14. At its 828th meeting, on 21 September, the Board decided to refer agenda item 9 (b) to the Ad Hoc Working Group on the Interrelationship between Investment and Technology Transfer for further consideration. 
15. At the 832nd meeting, on 1 October, the representative of Israel stated that his delegation had joined the consensus on the report of Sessional Committee II, including on the matter of action taken under agenda item 8. 
In particular, as was noted in the report on the twenty-sixth session, the United States commended the Commission's completion at its plenary session of the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods. 
Capping a four-year effort, the Model Law reflected generally accepted principles for publicly funded government purchasing which were also consistent with existing GATT guidelines on procurement. 
This tied in, of course, with the work which UNCTAD was doing in the Ad Hoc Working Group on Trade Efficiency, and would have significant world-wide impact. 
18. The United States Government was therefore pleased to receive the report on the progress of UNCITRAL, and commended the work it was doing. 
19. The first part of the fortieth session of the Trade and Development Board was opened by the President of the Board at its thirty-ninth session, Mr. G\x{e168}d\x{e174} Aktan (Turkey). 
21. The following other State member of UNCTAD, not a member of the Board, was represented: Holy See. 
22. The Pan Africanist Congress of Azania participated pursuant to General Assembly resolution 3280 (XXIX). 
23. The Joint Inspection Unit and the United Nations Development Programme were represented. 
24. The following specialized and related agencies were represented: Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, International Monetary Fund and United Nations Industrial Development Organization. 
The General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade was also represented. 
25. The following intergovernmental organizations were represented: African, Caribbean and Pacific Group of States, Agency for Cultural and Technical Cooperation, Arab Maghreb Union, European Economic Community, International Organization for Migration, International Textiles and Clothing Bureau, League of Arab States, Organization of African Unity and Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
Special category: International Air Transport Association and International Association of Islamic Banks. 
He added that, as requested by the Board at the executive session, the President of the thirty-ninth session would report at the current session on the outcome of his consultations on those items. 
32. At its 827th meeting, the Board established two sessional committees of the whole, allocating agenda items 4 and 5 to Sessional Committee I and items 3, 7 and 8 to Sessional Committee II, for consideration and report. 
34. At its 832nd meeting, on 1 October, the Board took note of the report of Sessional Committee I (TD/B/40(1)/SC.1/L.1 and Add.1) and decided that it should form an integral part of the full report of the Board on the first part of its fortieth session. 
That arrangement was on the understanding that any amendments or additions would be subject to consultations with representatives of States members of the Bureau and interested delegations within the framework of the consultative machinery established in accordance with paragraph 83 of the Cartagena Commitment. 
The Drafting Group met on 30 September 1993 and had finished the first reading of the secretariat draft. 
A number of delegations had made some amendments which would be taken into account by the secretariat in the preparation of a revised draft. 
44. At its 832nd meeting, on 1 October, the Board noted that further consultations were required on this item and accordingly requested the President of the thirty-ninth session to continue his mandate and to report to the Board at its next executive session. 
47. The Board further noted that, following consultations with the member State concerned (Ecuador), the Secretary-General of UNCTAD had included the Corporation for Development Studies in the register of national non-governmental organizations provided for under Board decision 43 (VII), section III. 
53. The offer received from the Government of Switzerland to host and finance the proposed seminar/symposium had been warmly welcomed. 
The theme to be addressed by eminent panellists would need to be further discussed. It was generally agreed that it should be forward-looking. 
54. Support had also been expressed for the suggestion to use the occasion of the United Nations International Symposium on Trade Efficiency, to be held at Columbus, Ohio, in 1994, to mark the celebration of the thirtieth anniversary. 
55. The proposal to hold regional seminars had been welcomed. 
The regional seminars should be attended by Governments, eminent regional academicians, the private sector and non-governmental organizations. 
Such contributions would be welcomed. 
Furthermore, it had been suggested that other financing possibilities, such as sponsorship, might be examined. 
57. The delegation of Chile had suggested the inclusion in the programme of an international competition to be launched among universities throughout the world on a theme in relation to UNCTAD. 
The prize - to be called UNCTAD 30 - would be awarded to the winner on the occasion of the autumn celebrations of the Board. 
The UNCTAD secretariat was requested to look into the question on the basis of its experience in this field, as well as the feasibility of organizing such a competition and the financial implications thereof. 
At its meeting on 28 September 1993, the Group on Calendar Matters had agreed, regretfully, that these postponements were unavoidable. 
61. The Board also authorized the Group on Calendar Matters to recommend any necessary adjustments in the light of developments, on the understanding that any such adjustments would be referred for approval to the consultative machinery established under paragraph 83 of the Cartagena Commitment. 
While he had no specific instructions on this point, his delegation was of the view that one global symposium to minimize costs would be a good recommendation. 
He added that, as a general rule, his delegation would expect that this worthwhile programme of symposia or a single symposium would be carried out within the current resources of the United Nations. 
He felt that it would be helpful if the Board were to go on record as favouring the global symposium option. 
67. The representative of Belgium, speaking on behalf of the European Community and its member States, expressed the Community's support for the view expressed on the financial implications: they were the very essence of logic. 
Henceforth, requests for amendments to the draft report would be submitted to the Rapporteur or to the secretariat after the close of the session. 
Amendments would be communicated in one of the working languages of the Geneva Office secretariat, i.e., in English or French, for inclusion in all language versions of the final report. 
(c) Adoption of the report on credentials; 
(e) Provisional agenda for the pre-sessional executive session of the Board (March 1994). 
3. Debt issues in a development context, including the recent evolution of debt rescheduling. 
6. Developments and issues in the Uruguay Round of particular concern to developing countries. 
7. Specific action related to the particular needs and problems of land-locked developing countries. 
8. UNCTAD's assistance to the Palestinian people. 
9. Other matters in the field of trade and development: 
(b) Market-based mechanisms for the transfer of technology to developing countries. 
(g) Designation and classification of non-governmental organizations for the purpose of rule 77 of the rules of procedure of the Board; 
(i) Review of the calendar of meetings; 
(j) Administrative and financial implications of the actions of the Board. 
(b) Adoption of the report on credentials; 
(d) Provisional agenda for the pre-sessional executive session of the Board in September 1994; 
3. Developments and issues in the Uruguay Round of particular concern to developing countries. 
The effect of internalization of external costs on sustainable development. 
Investment promotion, foreign direct investment, transfer of technology. 
8. Other matters in the field of trade and development. 
9. Reports and activities of the subsidiary bodies of the Board: matters requiring action. 
(a) Treatment of new States members of UNCTAD for purposes of elections; 
(b) Membership of the Trade and Development Board; 
(c) Membership of the Standing Committees and Ad Hoc Working Groups; 
(e) Designation and classification of non-governmental organizations for the purposes of rule 77 of the rules of procedure of the Board; 
(f) Status of the European Community in the Special Committee on Preferences; 
(g) Review of the calendar of meetings; 
(h) Administrative and financial implications of the actions of the Board. 
3. Paragraph 21 (ii) of the agreed conclusions and recommendations calls for the holding of regular regional symposia. 
The Board might, however, wish to recommend a single global symposium in order to minimize costs. 
On this assumption the costs involved are estimated at $260,000. 
The Declaration of Principles provided the framework for the Palestine Interim Self-Government Authority to mobilize efforts towards the revival and reconstruction of the Palestinian economy in the coming years. 
Such efforts, encouraged and supported by sustained bilateral and multilateral assistance, could pave the way for broader and more ambitious schemes for regional cooperation on an equitable basis. 
* Included in the report of the Board to the General Assembly pursuant to the decision taken by the Board at its 832nd meeting (see chap. I, para. 11). conditions. 
7. The secretariat looked forward to intensified and constructive cooperation with all interested parties in this regard. 
He thanked the secretariat and the Special Economic Unit for their valuable efforts in this respect. 
The interim period was only intended to terminate Israeli occupation in some populated areas. 
Accordingly, the work of the United Nations and its agencies over the past years relating to the Palestinian people and occupied Palestinian territories would have to continue until the end of the occupation and the liberation of Palestinian territory. 
11. The main challenge confronting the Palestinian people was to undertake the process of social and economic development after many years of suffering. 
He hoped that the international community, with the United Nations at the forefront, would play an important role in responding to the basic needs of the Palestinian people at this crucial stage. 
This would have to include full coordination between the agencies of the United Nations, and participation by different States in building the necessary infrastructure and in developing the Palestinian economy, as well as relieving Palestinian society of the consequences of decades of suffering under occupation. 
Thus, there was an increased and more significant responsibility for the Special Economic Unit and UNCTAD as a whole in providing assistance to the Palestinian people. 
The Palestine Liberation Organization, which had enabled the peace negotiations to begin and to continue and which had signed the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements in Washington, was committed to protecting the peace process and ensuring its success at all stages. 
It was equally concerned with promoting and consolidating Palestinian society in all its aspects as essential preconditions for achieving a just peace in the region and the world. 
He supported the conclusions of the report, especially regarding the need for intensified international efforts and effective assistance, in coordination with the Palestinian people, to prevent further deterioration in the occupied Palestinian territory and to revive the Palestinian economy and lay a sound basis for its future development. 
That would in the end enable the latter to exercise full sovereignty over their land and resources and to build a prosperous and advanced economy. 
16. Developments in the Palestinian economy during the period under review reflected continued deterioration in the economic and social situation. 
Restrictive measures had constrained the efforts of the Palestinian people to create an independent economy with its requisite institutional framework. 
In this context, the United Nations had a major role to play. 
He hoped that there would be extensive international participation in the economic and social development of the Palestinian territory, which had long languished on account of international neglect. 
17. The Asian Group envisaged UNCTAD as an active partner in the overall effort of the United Nations to enable the embryonic entity to revive its economy. 
In this regard, the findings of the secretariat reports of the past eight years on the issue should be consolidated to provide a comprehensive picture for action by UNCTAD in all areas of its competence. 
The European Community planned to provide an aid package of 20 million ECU immediately, and much more substantial medium-term assistance would be discussed as soon as the Palestinian institutions were in place. 
The task of the international community was to breathe life into the Declaration of Principles, and economic assistance was crucial. 
21. As a first step, the United States planned to convene a conference in October to explore how the international community could best support implementation of the Israel-Palestinian agreement on interim self-government arrangements. 
The United States expected to assemble an initial two-year aid package worth $250 million. 
In addition, a task force of Jewish and Arab Americans would be appointed to help develop joint projects to spur private investment in the region. 
22. He concluded by stating that a coordinated international effort would be required. 
Obviously, many donors and many institutions would play key roles. 
It was perhaps premature to discuss any specific role for UNCTAD, but he very much looked forward to the consultations and meetings that would take place in the week and months ahead. 
23. The representative of Pakistan thanked the UNCTAD secretariat for its report on assistance to the Palestinian people, which he fully supported. 
He was concerned that, despite the deteriorating conditions, the Israeli authorities had continued their efforts to increase tax revenue from the Palestinian population, while the sealing of borders had halted the movement of people and goods. 
25. The representative of the Islamic Republic of Iran, while supporting UNCTAD assistance to the Palestinian people in their efforts to establish a sound economic base, disassociated his delegation from the statement made on behalf of the Asian Group pending instructions from his capital. 
Only a week earlier, relations between the Palestine Liberation Organization and Israel had undergone an historic change with their official mutual recognition and the signing of the accords on Gaza-Jericho autonomy. 
The agreement constituted a major step towards a comprehensive settlement of the question of Palestine, offering hope for peace and creating conditions for the economic and social development of the occupied Palestinian territory. 
27. UNCTAD had undertaken much work over many years in preparing analyses and reports on the economic and social situation of the occupied territory. 
The new peace process would facilitate the work of UNCTAD in this field and generate new demands upon it. 
UNCTAD could provide further recommendations and technical assistance to the Palestinian people in their efforts to manage their own country, promote economic and social development and improve living standards. 
He hoped that UNCTAD would contribute to that goal. 
28. The representative of Israel welcomed the general tenor of the remarks by the representative of the secretariat, which showed a marked departure from previous oral reports given by the secretariat. 
It pursued the long-term psychological goal of demonizing Israel and its policy in the territories. 
29. Despite the encouraging remarks of the representative of the secretariat, the Special Unit appeared to have been left behind by events. 
The mutual recognition by Israel and the Palestinians was an event that most countries welcomed as heralding a true, qualitative change in the nature of the relations between the parties. 
The involvement of those countries in planning a better future in which all would share was worthy of more than half a page in the report. 
30. A further point of concern was the apparently unilateral decision of the Special Economic Unit to undertake a separate study on the status of the environment in the territories. 
Indeed, the same work was apparently being undertaken by UNEP. 
Moreover, there a clear contradiction here with the mandate of Cartagena. 
That digression by the Special Unit was both wasteful of human and financial resources and better dealt with by the bodies authorized and competent to do so. 
The cultivation of peace, objective analysis and constructive reconciliation, rather than the promotion of a tendentious and politically motivated rewrite of history, must now be the order of the day for the UNCTAD secretariat. 
32. He proposed that a special ad hoc committee be established, including Israel, the Palestinians, the sponsors of the peace process, intending major donors to the task of Middle East reconstruction and the secretariat. 
It should have as its task the navigation of a transition from the current outdated mandate and one-sided attitudes of the Special Unit to a new and balanced involvement of UNCTAD with all concerned parties, attempting to do constructive work in the field. 
To be successful, those developments would have to harmonize with projected trends both in the economy of Israel, which for the foreseeable future would remain the major economic partner of the Palestinians, and in the economies of Jordan, Egypt and other Arab States. 
33. In conclusion, he stated that an historic and truly profound turning-point had been reached in the Middle East. 
Courage, both personal and political, had been demonstrated by the leaders of Israel and the Palestinians. 
He called for an end to the anomalies which continued to characterize Israel's relations with UNCTAD. 
He awaited the response, not least that of UNCTAD, with hope and expectation. 
He welcomed the signing of the mutual recognition and self-rule pact between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
The historic event had occurred as delegations were examining the secretariat report on assistance to the Palestinian people, which was very helpful in understanding the current situation. 
In concluding, he recalled his Government's previous grants of $1 million in scholarships for Palestinian students. 
He wished to record that his Government intended to participate further in the provision of economic assistance to the region when requested, and it would be considering the best avenue for such assistance. 
35. The representative of Norway, speaking on behalf of the Nordic countries, said that the discussion was taking place in a totally new political environment. 
Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization had recognized each other, and a Declaration of Principles had been signed recently in Washington. 
The international community now faced the challenge of improving its assistance to the Palestinian people and contributing to building peace. 
Achieving a comprehensive and lasting peace in the region was dependent upon economic development. 
36. The economic situation in Gaza and the West Bank called for prompt and extensive aid from bilateral donors and multilateral institutions. 
The peace agreement also opened up possibilities for regional economic cooperation with a view to building common security and a common future. 
Notwithstanding the difficulties that the implementation of the agreement would face, it would provide opportunities to enhance confidence and extend cooperation. 
The Nordic countries, already providing major assistance to the Palestinian people, were ready to contribute fully to the forthcoming international effort to promote economic and social development in the region. 
39. The representative of Algeria said that the discussion was taking place within a positive context following the signing of the peace accord in Washington, which she welcomed. 
The peace process, which she hoped would be comprehensive, demanded long-term support by the international community. The role of UNCTAD in this respect in the past had been useful and valuable, through the preparation of annual reports on the deteriorating economic situation in the occupied territories. 
She believed that UNCTAD work should be taken into consideration, especially the intersectoral study being carried out by the Special Economic Unit, which covered 23 social and economic sectors that could benefit from international technical cooperation efforts. 
It was also gratifying to note that delegations had stressed the contribution that UNCTAD could make to this endeavour. 
41. With regard to the statement by Israel, a number of points required comment. 
The secretariat's report had been prepared months before the vast majority of countries - not just the UNCTAD secretariat - became aware of the new developments, and the outcome could not possibly have been anticipated by parties who knew nothing about the talks. 
However, he had previously explained informally to the representative of Israel the rationale for the action of the secretariat. 
The representative of Israel had also been informed that, should delegations so wish, the secretariat would be prepared to delete the environmental dimension from the intersectoral project. 
He trusted that delegations would agree that, if such collective guidance was not forthcoming, the secretariat must exercise a minimum of discretion in the interpretation of intergovernmental decisions concerning the work programme. 
45. He concluded by stating that the UNCTAD secretariat would lend its full cooperation in the implementation of such decisions as might be taken concerning the nature and evolution of the future work of the secretariat in this area. 
46. The representative of the Organization of African Unity reaffirmed the solidarity of his organization with the Palestinian people and renewed its support for their legitimate struggle to liberate their territory and to establish a State in conformity with their aspirations. 
He praised the secretariat for its excellent report on the item. 
Within the context of the peace process in the Middle East, the report analysed the constraints faced by the Palestinian people and the role that the international community could play in creating an atmosphere of peace and mutual understanding in that troubled region. 
47. His organization rejoiced at the signing, by Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization of an agreement on self-government arrangements for Gaza and Jericho. 
Through that act of courage and farsightedness, Israel had recognized the Palestine Liberation Organization as the legitimate representative of the Palestinian people, while the Palestine Liberation Organization had accepted the right of Israel to live in peace and security. 
Certainly, the peace process was still fragile and obstacles would arise along the way, especially since difficult issues remained to be dealt with. 
48. The African continent, which was politically and geographically close to the Middle East, saw promising prospects for peace and development in the recent events. 
He hoped that a climate of confidence would soon emerge and that frank cooperation between Arabs and Israelis would make up for years lost in conflict and tension. 
That accord would allow rapid headway to be made in strengthening the Israeli-Palestinian relationship. 
Notwithstanding pending problems, the Russian Federation believed that a global agreement would result from the peace process. 
With the signing of the accord, it was possible to embark on effective international assistance, one of the priorities of which was the economic development of Palestine. 
Trade exchanges must be envisaged which would be profitable for all countries in the region, and in that UNCTAD could play its role. 
It now wished also to be an active party to the implementation of the plan. 
First, an international conference of donor countries would be convened on 1 October, in Washington, to put into effect the Israel-Palestine accord. 
International organizations, including the International Monetary Fund and the World Bank would participate in the Conference, which would consider, among other things, the pledges already made by some countries and the possibilities of development in the Palestinian territory. 
Pending issues relating to the Israel-Palestine accord should be settled in the coming three months. 
51. The representative of Palestine expressed his deep thanks to delegations for their statements and pledges of economic assistance to the Palestinian people in their rehabilitation and reconstruction efforts. 
He thanked the Secretary-General for his clear and important statement made to the Committee. 
This was not a new position by Israel on this matter, and it was based on political considerations. 
52. He reaffirmed that the phase of reconstruction for the Palestinian people, during the interim period specified by the agreement, was one in which the Palestinian people required full support in all spheres of life. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations had established a task force to prepare for the participation of the United Nations in that process, as had most countries of the world. 
He could not understand how, while the whole world, including Israel, was preparing to help to rebuild Palestinian society destroyed by occupation, the representative of Israel could propose the dismantlement of one of the Units that continued to provide assistance to the Palestinian people on the economic level. 
That stance was in total contradiction with the agreement. 
53. Some people seemed to believe that the problem in the region had been resolved and that therefore everything must change. 
However, in fact the problem was still there. 
What had taken place so far was that the Israeli and Palestinian sides had agreed on a Declaration of Principles which still required implementation. 
That in turn necessitated not one, but many separate agreements, and everything was subject to negotiation. 
54. He reaffirmed that all United Nations agencies, including UNCTAD, should continue their work in favour of the Palestinian people. 
Indeed, an Israeli official had stated in an interview to be published soon that the agreement signed between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization did not bind either side. 
55. The representative of the Syrian Arab Republic recalled UNCTAD resolution 146 (VI), by which the Conference had established the Special Economic Unit (Palestinian people) and which had been endorsed by the General Assembly. 
The UNCTAD secretariat had tried to implement its mandate with honesty and sincerity, notwithstanding the difficulties it faced in terms of limited resources and the opposition by some States to its mandate. 
The secretariat's reports provided an important positive contribution to exposing the tragic living conditions of the Palestinian people under Israeli occupation. 
56. Since the recent Israeli-Palestinian agreement, even more light had been shed on the realities of the critical conditions in which the Palestinian people continued to live and on the billions of dollars that would be required to help them in the future. 
That had proved that the previous reports by the secretariat had indeed been necessary, important and accurate, and that their findings were even more profound than had been realized by many. 
The Unit had made a positive contribution by preparing studies for the international community on the critical living conditions of the Palestinian people. 
Accordingly, the UNCTAD secretariat and the Special Economic Unit deserved thanks for the role they had played. 
57. On another level, he noted that the Secretary-General of the United Nations had established a task force, which included a number of United Nations agencies, to participate in providing support to the Palestinian people. 
That should help the task force arrive at a comprehensive and realistic assessment of the situation of the Palestinian people. 
He concluded by reaffirming support for the work of the Unit and expressed the hope that it would continue to prepare reports and studies as in the past and be strengthened. 
His delegation would continue to support the United Nations in all its endeavours for justice and peace. 
58. The representative of Israel said that the debate had been diverted into unproductive and unnecessary institutional paths. 
That could be changed. 
The parties to the Washington agreements, their friends, the sponsors of the peace process and the donors of the future were about to commence the massive task of construction and reconciliation. 
The question before the Board was whether the role UNCTAD had to play would be a constructive one that made an impartial and meaningful contribution to the true interests of all who must live together in the region. 
59. He proposed that a dialogue of the involved parties be engaged. 
The process of planning the future would gain rapid momentum in the coming months, not years. 
A sense of urgency was thus called for. 
The purpose of the discussions would be to bring a recommendation to the Board for constructive and competent involvement by UNCTAD in the tasks ahead. 
All parties should be able to participate, with the assurance that they were dealing with each other in a basis of equality, openness and partnership, limited only by a strict appreciation of reality. 
In concluding, he stated that the task of the Board should be a positive one - to chart a new course, to encourage and foster reconciliation and above all to use the instruments at its disposal to make a contribution worthy of the values it professed. 
61. The representative of Egypt said she agreed that the work of UNCTAD on assistance to the Palestinian people should be supported effectively. 
In the past, the Special Economic Unit had undertaken its tasks fully and prepared useful studies in its field of competence. 
Today, at this critical juncture, it was not enough to praise the past work of the Unit. 
Rather it was necessary to reinforce the credibility of the studies prepared by the Unit on the regional and international levels, so that they would be taken into consideration together with other reports and studies prepared on the subject. 
1. The end of the cold war has opened up opportunities to tackle some of the most intractable, destructive and polarizing conflicts. 
2. The Government of Singapore believes that the majority of Member States want a more active and effective Security Council in the new post-cold-war environment. 
In view of the geopolitical and economic changes, the Government of Singapore deems it appropriate that the Security Council be reformed to better reflect these changes. 
At the same time, the changes should enhance the effectiveness of the Council and allow it to act quickly and decisively. 
Agreement was only reached in 1963 and came into force two years later. 
This process, which focused only on an increase of non-permanent seats, took almost a decade to be completed. 
4. There are a few basic problems which need to be addressed. The first is to decide the current configuration of international power and how that should be reflected in the distribution of permanent seats. 
This had been a difficult exercise after the Second World War, and it will be even more difficult today. 
Following the end of the cold war, economic, political and military powers no longer necessarily cohere in a single locus. 
5. The second problem relates to the international as opposed to the supranational nature of the United Nations. 
The United Nations was created by sovereign States and can do nothing without their assent. 
6. The Government of Singapore is of the view that to progress, there is no alternative but to shape a consensus gradually through a patient process of debate and discussion in this exercise. 
At this preliminary stage of the exercise, we deem it most useful to try to identify and build consensus on objective general criteria for a general review of the Security Council, especially its permanent membership. 
7. In this regard, the Government of Singapore believes that the following considerations need to be borne in mind: 
(a) There should be a level playing-field with regard to all present and future members of a possibly expanded Security Council; 
(d) It is not practical or even desirable to do away with the veto. 
However, to minimize the misuse of the veto, if permanent membership is expanded, there should be at least two vetoes to block a draft resolution; 
(e) Privilege must be paid for. 
An expanded role for the Security Council will require more resources. 
(f) Permanent members must have muscle, and the will and ability to wield it for the cause of the United Nations. 
(g) Consistent with subparagraph (c) above, permanent members must also have the requisite moral authority to assume their exclusive positions. 
They must have a good record of adhering to the purposes and principles contained in the Charter, and have been consistent and active in their efforts to maintain international peace and security. 
We look forward to a constructive debate among all Member States with a view to strengthening the effectiveness of the Security Council and its legitimacy in international affairs, to reinforcing Member States' confidence in its decision-making process and making it more representative of the membership of the United Nations. 
Accept, Sir, the assurances of my highest consideration. 
2. The recommendations made by the Committee in its first report to the General Assembly 2/ were first endorsed by the Assembly in resolution 31/20 of 24 November 1976 as a basis for the solution of the question of Palestine. 
Each year, the Assembly has endorsed the Committee's recommendations with overwhelming support and has renewed its mandate and expanded it as necessary. 
The Committee considers this evolution to be an important step towards the attainment of a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement. 
9. The mandate of the Committee for the year 1993 is contained in paragraphs 3 to 5 of General Assembly resolution 47/64 A of 11 December 1992, in which the Assembly: 
12. At its 195th meeting, on 27 January 1993, the Committee re-elected Mr. K\x{5db5}a Birane Ciss (Senegal) as Chairman, Mr. Alcibiades J. Hidalgo Basulto (Cuba) as Vice-Chairman and Mr. Victor Camilleri (Malta) as Rapporteur. 
13. At its 199th meeting, on 26 July 1993, the Committee elected Mr. Ravan Farhadi (Afghanistan) as Vice-Chairman and Mr. Joseph Cassar (Malta) as Rapporteur following the departure of Mr. Camilleri. 
Mrs. Mitra Visisht (India) was elected Vice-Chairman of the Working Group. 
21. The Committee noted with serious concern that the situation in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, which had been previously reported as grave and volatile, continued to deteriorate alarmingly during the period under review. 
The reports reaching the Committee left no doubt that the continuation of the occupation, buttressed by armed force, increasingly endangered the very fabric of the Palestinian society and of its livelihood, and resulted in grave human rights violations. 
22. Reports reaching the Committee detailed the continuation in the reporting period of harsh repressive measures by the occupation forces and armed settlers, despite the hopes initially engendered by the continuation of the peace process and the election of a new Government in Israel in 1992. 
The Committee was greatly concerned that the number of Palestinians killed through actions of the armed forces or their agents had risen sharply in the year under review, following attacks in which Israelis had been killed. 
Since the beginning of the intifadah the total number of Palestinian casualties by shooting, beating or tear gas had risen to 1,240 by August 1993, and the total number injured to an estimated 130,000. 
Approximately one fourth of the fatalities continued to be children under 16. 
23. The Committee also noted with concern that approximately 14,000 Palestinian political prisoners were still being held in Israeli prisons and detention camps, many of them in administrative detention without having been brought to trial. 
There continued to be reports of inhuman conditions in the jails and mistreatment of prisoners, including beatings and torture. 
The Committee noted with alarm that 14 Palestinians had died in custody since the beginning of the intifadah, six of them in Gaza Central Prison. 
Military assaults against the homes of fugitives, using large-calibre machine-gun ammunition, anti-tank missiles and dynamite took place in February and April 1993 in the Gaza Strip, rendering hundreds of Palestinians homeless. 
The Committee deplored the fact that in early October 1993, after the signing of the Declaration of Principles, another similar attack took place, in which the homes of another 18 families in the Gaza Strip were destroyed. 
Human rights organizations reported that from the beginning of the intifadah to August 1993, over 2,400 homes had been demolished or sealed, over 166,000 trees uprooted, and curfews had been imposed in over 12,000 instances. 
21 January 1993, the Committee strongly condemned this action by the occupying Power as contrary to the Fourth Geneva Convention and numerous Security Council resolutions. 
27. The Committee noted that the settlement activity in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, had continued. 
In an important policy change, the Government had made an effort to prioritize settlement objectives with respect to some areas in the occupied territory. 
Construction in the critical region of Greater Jerusalem, however, proceeded apace, with ambitious plans considered by the Government to link the city centre with the southern bloc of settlements. 
It was reported that among those plans is the completion of construction of the Jerusalem-Efrat highway, an estimated $42 million project intended to link the Jerusalem suburb of Gilo with the Etzion bloc of settlements and benefit the economic development of the so-called "bedroom suburbs" of Jerusalem. 
28. Further, the Committee noted with concern that the closure, in March 1993, of the West Bank, including Jerusalem, and the Gaza Strip had a particularly negative effect on the Palestinian residents of East Jerusalem, who became almost totally isolated and deprived of any freedom of movement. 
This measure has also divided the occupied Palestinian territory into four parts, separating the southern and northern parts of the West Bank and isolating the Gaza Strip and Jerusalem. 
In some areas, road blocks have created enclaves, depriving the Palestinians living in them of access to their families, places of work, schools, medical care facilities, places of worship in Jerusalem and utility services. 
29. The Committee also noted with the greatest concern the rapid worsening of the environmental situation in the occupied Palestinian territory. 
In addition, the poor condition of water distribution networks, and considerable water losses hindered the economic development of the Palestinian households and affected their livelihood. 
30. The economic and social situation in the occupied territory has been a source of great concern to the Committee. 
31. The Committee noted the economic assistance and development programmes and projects undertaken by the organizations and agencies of the United Nations system. 
With a view to contributing to ongoing efforts, the Committee organized a Seminar on Assistance to the Palestinian people. The Committee wishes to draw particular attention to the report and recommendations of the Seminar (see paras. 48-50). 
The Chairman condemned the mass deportations and the indiscriminate shooting of demonstrators by the army, as well as the intensification and expansion of collective punishment such as the imposition of curfews, the closure of the occupied territory and mass detentions of Palestinian civilians, including minors. 
34. The Committee followed closely the activities of the Security Council on matters pertaining to the Committee's mandate and participated in Council deliberations as necessary. 
As the efforts were inconclusive and Israel refused to ensure the safe and immediate return of the deportees as demanded in resolution 799 (1992), the Secretary-General recommended that the Council take whatever measures were required to ensure that its unanimous decision, as set out in the resolution, was respected. 
These requests, however, did not result in a meeting of the Council. 
41. During the period under review, the Committee continued to express support for the Arab-Israeli negotiations within the framework of the Madrid peace process and to call on the parties concerned to intensify their efforts to overcome the obstacles and achieve positive results. 
The Committee reiterated that the United Nations has a role to play in the process, as those negotiations are based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), which have long been regarded as cornerstones for a comprehensive settlement in the Middle East. 
The Committee noted that the United Nations had been invited by the sponsors of the Madrid process to participate in the multilateral negotiations on Middle East regional issues and that the Secretary-General had appointed a special representative. 
The Committee expressed its appreciation to the Secretary-General for his efforts to make a concrete contribution to those negotiations. 
44. In accordance with its mandate, the Committee was represented at the following international meetings during the period since its previous report to the General Assembly: 
(a) Twenty-first Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers, held at Karachi, Pakistan, from 24 to 29 April 1993; 
45. The Committee continued to follow with great interest the activities relating to the question of Palestine of United Nations bodies, the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries and intergovernmental organizations. 
The Committee noted especially the support of the international community for the ongoing peace process and for the declaration of principles of September 1993, and the hope that it would result in a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement in accordance with United Nations principles and resolutions. 
(b) Declaration on the Middle East Peace Process, adopted by the Council of Ministers of the European Communities at its meeting held at Edinburgh on 11 and 12 December 1992 (A/47/790-S/24968, annex); 
(c) Statement on the situation in Israel and the occupied territories, issued by the European Community and its member States on 18 December 1992 (A/47/841-S/25005, annex); 
(d) Final communiqu adopted by the Supreme Council of the Gulf Cooperation Council at its thirteenth session, held at Abu Dhabi from 21 to 23 December 1992 (A/47/845-S/25020, annex); 
(f) Statement adopted by the Committee on Palestine of the Organization of the Islamic Conference at its meeting held in New York on 30 December 1992 (A/47/850-S/25043, annex); 
(i) Final communiqu and resolutions adopted by the 21st Islamic Conference of Foreign Ministers held at Karachi, Pakistan, from 25 to 29 April 1993; 
(n) Statement issued on 13 September 1993 by the Presidency of the European Community on the peace process in the Middle East (A/47/1019-S/26447, annex); 
(o) Communiqu issued by the Chairman of the Sixth Summit of the Organization of the Islamic Conference and President of Senegal (A/47/1017, annex); 
46. In its programme of work for the year 1993, the Committee decided to continue organizing regional seminars and symposia and meetings of non-governmental organizations and its programme of studies and publications in accordance with existing mandates and budgetary provisions. 
The Committee, as in the past, decided to invite Palestinian and Israeli personalities to participate in all events organized under its auspices with a view to promoting a constructive debate, mutual understanding and a concrete and action-oriented analysis of the most important issues relating to the question of Palestine. 
The Committee also decided to focus on the following priority issues: 
(a) The urgency of promoting measures by the Security Council, the High Contracting Parties to the Fourth Geneva Convention and all other parties concerned to ensure the full implementation of Security Council resolution 799 (1992); 
(b) The imperative need to end human rights violations and ensure the safety and international protection of Palestinian civilians in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, in accordance with the Fourth Geneva Convention and Security Council resolutions, in particular resolution 681 (1990); 
(c) The adverse impact of Israel's confiscation of Palestinian land and settlement activities in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, on the achievement of Palestinian rights and of a just settlement of the question of Palestine, and the urgent need to take measures in this regard; 
(d) The deteriorating economic situation of the Palestinian people and the need for international assistance to promote the independent social and economic development of the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, in preparation for the full exercise of national sovereignty in accordance with relevant United Nations resolutions; 
48. The Committee decided to devote its Seminar for the European region to the theme of "Assistance to the Palestinian People", in response to the request made by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/170 of 22 December 1992. 
The Seminar was held at United Nations, Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) Headquarters in Paris from 26 to 29 April 1993. 
Presentations were made by experts and representatives of organizations of the United Nations system, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and donor countries. 
The Seminar also addressed the current and future economic needs of the occupied territory. 
The participants exchanged views on the current economic situation in the occupied territory, as well as on ways of promoting sustainable development in the course of and after the transitional period. 
55. The theme of the Seminar was "Africa, the Middle East and the Question of Palestine". 
They expressed concern at the Israeli policy of annexation and judaization of Jerusalem and its separation in recent months from the rest of the occupied territory, and stressed that a solution to the problem of Jerusalem was essential for the achievement of a lasting peace. 
They stressed the need for the creation of an appropriate mechanism to undertake coordination between various donors and the United Nations system organizations and agencies, and the PLO. 
57. The Committee, in accordance with its mandate under General Assembly resolution 47/64 A, continued to cooperate and expand contacts with non-governmental organizations (NGOs) active on the question of Palestine. 
During 1993, the Division for Palestinian Rights, in consultation with the Committee and under its guidance, organized regional non-governmental organization symposia in North America, Africa and Europe, and an international meeting of non-governmental organizations. 
The Committee noted that non-governmental organizations had continued their efforts to provide assistance and support to the Palestinian people under occupation and to promote a just and comprehensive peace. 
59. The theme of the Symposium was "Building for peace and Palestine: priorities for the second decade of the NGO movement". 
The programme also included several workshops. 
60. The Committee noted that the North American non-governmental organizations had taken steps to strengthen the organizational framework for their activity and that six Standing Committees had been created and had met to discuss ways and means for coordinating the efforts of non-governmental organizations in the coming year. 
61. The Seventh United Nations European Regional Non-Governmental Organizations Symposium on the Question of Palestine was held at Vienna on 23 and 24 August 1993 and was followed by the International Non-Governmental Organization Meeting, which was held from 25 to 27 August 1993. 
63. The Symposium had for its theme "The Middle East peace process: Palestinian rights and development - a challenge to Europe". 
Two workshops were organized, one dealing with Palestinian national and human rights, and the other with Palestinian development. 
Details on the Symposium and the Declaration adopted are contained in annex V. 
64. The theme of the Tenth United Nations International Non-Governmental Organizations Meeting on the Question of Palestine was "Renewing the United Nations NGO commitment to Palestinian national and human rights". 
The Committee noted that the participating non-governmental organizations had taken steps to strengthen their regional coordination. 
66. The Committee noted with appreciation that the Division for Palestinian Rights, in accordance with its mandate, continued to respond to information requests and to prepare and disseminate the following publications: 
(a) Monthly bulletins covering action by the Committee, other United Nations organs, organizations and agencies, as well as intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations concerned with the question of Palestine; 
(b) Monthly monitoring reports on developments relating to the question of Palestine, as reflected in the Arabic, English and Hebrew press, for the use of the Committee; 
(d) Compilations of statements, declarations, documents and other material regarding the settlement of the Arab-Israeli conflict and the question of Palestine, for the use of the Committee. 
67. The Committee noted that the Division was working on updating a 1980 publication entitled "Acquisition of land in Palestine". 
The Division was also updating a 1979 publication on the observance of the Fourth Geneva Convention. 
68. The following publications were also issued by the Division: Resolutions and decisions of the General Assembly and the Security Council relating to the question of Palestine: 1992 (A/AC.183/L.2/Add.13) and a special bulletin on the commemoration of the International Day of Solidarity with the Palestinian People in 1992. 
A total of 47 English and 43 French press releases were issued on the subject. 
72. The UN Chronicle quarterly magazine continued to publish stories relating to Palestinian issues, including Security Council actions and results of special meetings and seminars. 
73. The Department's Public Inquiries Unit responded to 324 requests for information on Palestine. 
In addition, the subject was included in the presentation made to visitors taking the guided tour of Headquarters. 
The Group Programmes and Community Liaison Unit of the Department arranged briefings on Palestine by Secretariat officials and delegations members for groups visiting Headquarters. 
In the first eight months of the year, the Department distributed a total of 17,994 copies of these and other publications on the question of Palestine in Arabic, English, French, German, Russian and Spanish. 
76. The Department cooperated with Point du Jour, a French production company, in producing a two-hour video documentary on the history of Palestine from the end of the Ottoman Empire to the present time. 
The Department is currently producing a 30-minute version of that documentary to highlight United Nations involvement in the question of Palestine as well as the struggle of the Palestinian people to achieve its rights. 
77. The Department covered various aspects of the question of Palestine and related issues in weekly radio news magazines and feature programmes. 
Highlights of topics covered included the deportation of 400 Palestinians, on 17 December 1992, from the occupied Palestinian territory and related action by the Security Council and the Secretary-General, as well as initiatives taken by Arab States and non-aligned countries in that respect. 
Other programmes covered appeals by the Chairman of the Committee on the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People for protection of the population in the occupied territories and the debate of the Human Rights Commission on Israel's decision to deport the Palestinians. 
The Department also produced a number of feature programmes devoted to the question of Palestine, including: "Assistance to the Palestinian People"; "International Protection of Palestinian Refugees"; and "An Arab Position for the 1994 World Conference on Population and Development: What about Women?". 
78. In cooperation with the Government of Greece, the Department sponsored an Encounter for Greek Journalists, held at Athens from 27 to 28 April. 
The theme was "Jerusalem: visions of reconciliation". 
The issues of sovereignty over the city of Jerusalem, municipal responsibilities and tangible confidence-building measures were addressed. 
The dialogue was part of ongoing efforts of the international community to achieve a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
Attending the Encounter were some 60 representatives of Greek media organizations and the Athens-based foreign corps, as well as 20 expert observers and members of the diplomatic corps. 
80. In cooperation with the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and with the support of The Guardian, the Department sponsored an International Encounter for European Journalists on the Question of Palestine, held in London from 9 to 11 June 1993. 
Prominent Palestinian and Israeli personalities and European and other experts served as panellists. 
The centres produced and distributed newsletters, press releases and television news programmes, and regularly briefed media representatives. 
Several United Nations information centres and services organized seminars, commemorative meetings and round-tables on the question of Palestine. 
The information centre at Manila, in cooperation with the Embassy of Palestine at Manila, formed a special organizational committee for the International Day of Solidarity with the Palestinian People, which decided, among other things, to hold a national art competition on Palestinian rights. 
85. The Committee welcomed the peace process started at Madrid in October 1991. 
The Committee calls for intensified support and assistance by the international community to the Palestinian people under its recognized leadership, the Palestine Liberation Organization, in order to ensure the successful implementation of the agreements reached. 
The Committee believes that the United Nations, which is playing a central and increasing role in helping to solve many of the world's conflicts, has an essential contribution to make to building peace in the Middle East region. 
The Committee, accordingly, proposes to devote a major part of its future programme of work to making a concrete contribution in this regard with the assistance of the Division for Palestinian Rights. 
88. The Committee considers that a broadening of its membership to include countries that support its objectives but have not hitherto participated in its work, would greatly enhance the contribution of the General Assembly to the efforts to promote peace at this important stage. 
89. The Committee considers that the following priority tasks require immediate and sustained attention in its programme of work for the coming year: 
90. The Committee believes that the collection, exchange and dissemination of accurate and timely information are of great importance in these endeavours, and reaffirms the essential role of the Division for Palestinian Rights as a focal point in this regard. 
The Committee welcomes the initial establishment in the Division of the computer-based United Nations Information System on the Question of Palestine (UNISPAL) and attaches great importance to the early and effective implementation of the system in all its aspects and its further development to meet evolving needs. 
The Committee requests the Division to include in the system all relevant documentary, analytical and statistical information and to cooperate with other users and sources of information with a view to making the system as comprehensive and useful as possible. 
91. The Committee considers that non-governmental organizations have played a significant and constructive role over the years in solidarity with the Palestinian national struggle and in support of the work of the Committee. 
The Committee will seek to encourage participation in these endeavours by additional non-governmental organizations, particularly those active in the general fields of development and human rights. 
In consultation with the Division for Palestinian Rights and the non-governmental organization coordinating committees, the Committee will explore ways to enhance the effectiveness and impact of United Nations-sponsored non-governmental organization meetings and to promote intensified action by the non-governmental organization network. 
Attention will be paid to structuring the format of the meetings for maximum usefulness, including the possibility of co-sponsoring them with academic institutions, non-governmental organizations or others. 
The Committee is also of the view that as soon as conditions permit, one such meeting could be held in Gaza or Jericho. 
The Committee has also taken note of the proposal that it consider convening a seminar on Palestinian needs in the light of the new developments, and will organize such a seminar as soon as possible at an appropriate venue. 
93. The Committee considers that the publications and studies prepared by the Division for Palestinian Rights have performed a valuable function by providing accurate information on the various aspects of the question of Palestine and a record of the activities sponsored by the Committee. 
The Committee considers that this aspect of the programme of work will be enhanced by the establishment of UNISPAL and will be of great usefulness to the Committee and to other users in the time ahead. 
In particular, the Committee considers that the bulletins of the Division should be expanded and restructured as follows: 
(a) The monthly bulletin on activities of the United Nations system, intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations will be enhanced to provide a comprehensive coverage of all relevant resolutions, statements and decisions, as well as summaries of the most significant activities; 
(b) The bulletin entitled "Approaches towards the settlement of the Arab-Israeli conflict and the question of Palestine" will contain a compilation of statements, reports and developments related to the ongoing bilateral and multilateral peace negotiations; 
(c) The bulletin monitoring developments in the occupied Palestinian territory will become a chronology, in summary form, of all relevant developments in the occupied territory and outside, based on press reports. 
94. The Committee also considers that the studies, information notes, reports and other material published by the Division should focus specifically on the main issues to be addressed by the Committee in order to enhance their usefulness at this important stage. 
The Committee believes that the programme has also contributed to an atmosphere conducive to dialogue and supportive of the peace process. 
During its forty-seventh session, the General Assembly adopted resolution 47/64 C by an overwhelming majority. 
E.83.I.21), chap. I, sect. Palestine, represented by the Palestine Liberation Organization, as the representative of the Palestinian people, was also an observer. 
* Czechoslovakia (or the Czech and Slovak Federal Republic), an observer at the Committee meetings, ceased to exist on 31 December 1992. 
62. The Committee recalls the fundamental principle of the inadmissibility of the acquisition of territory by force and stresses the consequent obligation for complete and speedy evacuation of any territory so occupied. 
63. The Committee considers that it is the duty and responsibility of all concerned to enable the Palestinians to exercise their inalienable rights. 
64. The Committee recommends an expanded and more influential role by the United Nations and its organs in promoting a just solution to the question of Palestine and in the implementation of such a solution. 
66. The natural and inalienable right of Palestinians to return to their homes is recognized by resolution 194 (III), which the General Assembly has reaffirmed almost every year since its adoption. 
This right was also unanimously recognized by the Security Council in its resolution 237 (1967); the time for the urgent implementation of these regulations is long overdue. 
68. The first phase involves the return to their homes of the Palestinians displaced as a result of the war of June 1967. 
(a) The Security Council should request the immediate implementation of its resolution 237 (1967) and that such implementation should not be related to any other condition; 
(b) The resources of the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) and/or of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East, suitably financed and mandated, may be employed to assist in returning to their homes. 
These agencies could also assist, in cooperation with the host countries and the PLO, in the identification of the displaced Palestinians. 
69. The second phase deals with the return to their homes of the Palestinians displaced between 1948 and 1967. 
70. The Palestinian people has the inherent right to self-determination, national independence and sovereignty in Palestine. 
The Committee considers furthermore that, upon the return of the Palestinians to their homes and property and with the establishment of an independent Palestinian entity, the Palestinian people will be able to exercise its rights to self-determination and to decide its form of government without external interference. 
71. The Committee also feels that the United Nations has an historical duty and responsibility to render all assistance necessary to promote the economic development and prosperity of the Palestinian entity. 
72. To those ends, the Committee recommends that: 
(b) The Security Council may need to provide temporary peace-keeping forces in order to facilitate the process of withdrawal; 
(c) Israel should be requested by the Security Council to desist from the establishment of new settlements and to withdraw during this period from settlements established since 1967 in the occupied territories. 
Arab property and all essential services in those areas should be maintained intact; 
(e) The evacuated territories, with all property and services intact, should be taken over by the United Nations, which, with the cooperation of the League of Arab States, will subsequently hand over those evacuated areas to the PLO as the representative of the Palestinian people; 
(f) The United Nations should, if necessary, assist in establishing communications between Gaza and the West Bank; 
(h) The United Nations should provide the economic and technical assistance necessary for the consolidation of the Palestinian entity. 
1. The United Nations Seminar on Assistance to the Palestinian People was held at UNESCO headquarters, Paris, from 26 to 29 April 1993 in response to the request made to the Committee by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/170 of 22 December 1992. 
3. A total of eight meetings were held. 
Representatives of 67 Governments, including a number of donor countries, 17 United Nations bodies, organs and programmes involved in the programme of assistance to the Palestinian people, as well as 15 experts, accepted the Committee's invitation to participate in the Seminar, as did 19 non-governmental organizations as observers. 
Statements were also made by representatives of intergovernmental organizations. 
(a) Assistance to the Palestinian people - priorities and needs: 
(b) The role and experience of the United Nations system: 
(d) The role and experience of countries involved in assistance projects in the occupied Palestinian territory: 
7. The highlights of the discussions were summarized in the following concluding points circulated on the last day of the meeting: 
They expressed their firm desire to make a concrete and useful contribution to helping the Palestinian people exercise its right to self-determination and development and to achieve a just peace. 
They considered that the wide and constructive participation in the Seminar by Governments, United Nations system organizations and agencies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and agencies had greatly contributed to its success; 
Appreciation was expressed for the opportunity offered by the Seminar for a candid and constructive analysis of the experience of various donors and United Nations system organizations and agencies and of the problems encountered on the ground; 
Participants were of the view that a comprehensive Palestinian national development plan would be a major factor in achieving the independent development of the Palestinian people. 
They felt the need for undertaking coordination between various donors and United Nations system organizations and agencies and the Palestinian central authority. 
In this connection they welcomed the introduction of the Palestine Development Programme prepared by the Department of Economic Affairs and Planning of the PLO and the explanations given about it; 
(e) Serious concern was expressed about the grave and deteriorating economic and social situation in the occupied Palestinian territory as a consequence of recent developments. 
Participants underlined that Israeli policies were principally responsible for the current situation. 
Israel, the occupying Power, had an obligation to respect the provisions of the Fourth Geneva Convention, Security Council resolutions and international human rights instruments which it had ratified; 
(f) It was pointed out that the Israeli economic policy towards the occupied Palestinian territory had resulted in its underdevelopment and dependence on the Israeli economy. 
(h) Participants were of the view that the international assistance programmes would be enhanced by greater and more effective coordination among United Nations system organizations and agencies and between them and other donors, and by elaboration of an overall strategy framework to guide their work; 
(i) Participants discussed various courses of action that should be followed by the international community in order to make its contribution more effective. 
The view was expressed that international assistance should be targeted and delivered so as to meet Palestinian priorities and to help loosen the grip of the occupation and promote the independent development of the Palestinian people. 
It was noted with appreciation that certain Governments and organizations had been successful in delivering their assistance outside of Israeli control; 
(j) The Seminar participants noted the experience of various organizations in the area of coordination and suggestions as to possible mechanisms made by speakers. 
The Committee was therefore asked to recommend to the Secretary-General the convening of a meeting of representatives of United Nations system organizations and agencies and PLO officials to consider appropriate mechanisms to coordinate and channel assistance and to decide on priorities; 
1. The Ninth United Nations North American Seminar on the Question of Palestine, on the theme "Priorities for United Nations action", was held at United Nations Headquarters on 28 and 29 June 1993. 
The Seminar had been mandated by the General Assembly in its resolution 46/74 B of 11 December 1991. 
3. Three meetings were held, chaired by 3 moderators, and 10 experts presented papers on the theme of the Seminar. 
6. The report summarizing the papers and the discussion will be published in due course as a publication of the Division for Palestinian Rights. 
2. The Symposium was attended by representatives of 56 non-governmental organizations from Canada and the United States of America, and 7 such organizations participated as observers. 
The Reverend Ibrahim Ayyad, President of the Palestine Committee for NGOs, addressed the closing session of the Symposium. 
3. The programme for the Symposium, on the theme "Building for peace and Palestine: priorities for the second decade of the NGO movement", was drawn up by the Committee in consultation with the North American Coordinating Committee as follows: 
3. The Symposium was attended by the representatives of 38 non-governmental organizations from the European region, and 15 such organizations participated as observers. 
Representatives of a number of Governments, United Nations bodies and intergovernmental organizations also attended the Symposium as observers. 
4. The programme for the Symposium, on the theme "The Middle East peace process: Palestinian rights and development - a challenge to Europe", was drawn up by the Committee in consultation with the European Coordinating Committee as follows: 
5. Two workshops were held on the following topics: 
7. The non-governmental organizations participating in the Symposium adopted the following declaration: 
The experience of the two years that have passed since the launching at Madrid of talks between Arabs and Israelis has reinforced our conviction that peace will not come until the Palestinian people, through their representative, the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), are enabled to determine their own future. 
Serious negotiations have yet to begin and the terms of reference of these talks, particularly Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), have yet to be honoured. 
This has been documented in the reports and papers presented by eminent panellists and resource persons. 
(b) The continuing arrests and torture of Palestinians exacerbate the already intolerable human rights situation in the occupied Palestinian territories; 
(c) In December 1992, 415 Palestinians were deported to the Israeli-Lebanese border, and, in spite of the worldwide outcry, Israel has refused to comply with Security Council resolution 799 (1992) calling for their immediate return, and 396 deportees are still encamped on the Lebanese border as we are meeting; 
(d) The recent closure of the territories is the latest manifestation of illegal collective punishment. 
It has divided Palestine into four parts, separating the south and the north of the West Bank, isolating the Gaza Strip and Jerusalem, and severely restricting the movement of the Palestinian population of 2 million people. 
The road blocks have created enclaves, depriving the people living in them of access to family, work, schools and medical care. 
This has been the most damaging and disruptive policy of the occupying Power since 1967; 
(e) In spite of the Israeli Government's announcement of a settlement freeze, there are at the moment more than 19,500 housing units under construction, and highways and roads are continuously being built to link settlements with one another and with the State of Israel; 
(f) House demolitions have increased; in the Gaza Strip more than 50 houses have been blown up by anti-tank rockets. 
We condemn all the above-mentioned Israeli policies and practices which violate the Fourth Geneva Convention. 
We demand that the European Community freeze all economic and scientific protocols and preferential agreements with Israel until it complies. 
We are deeply concerned about the stalemate in the Palestinian-Israeli talks. 
Without Palestinian-Israeli agreement, there can be no real movement in either the bilateral or multilateral talks. 
We note that concessions to facilitate negotiations have been made by the Palestinians with no meaningful response from the Israelis. 
We believe the United States has a responsibility, now that it is effectively the only sponsor, to respect the terms of reference of the Madrid process, which require full implementation of Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973). 
We reiterate our support for all Israeli non-governmental organizations and peace forces, which have undertaken the hard task of raising the awareness of Israeli society in support of Palestinian national and human rights. 
We strongly condemn Israel's military raids against Lebanese villages and Palestinian refugee camps in Lebanon, which have caused the death of 150 civilians and the injury of hundreds, and made thousands homeless. 
Peace cannot prevail in the area until Israel complies with all United Nations resolutions and withdraws from the occupied Palestinian territories, Lebanon and the Golan Heights. 
We, European non-governmental organizations, welcome the Palestine Development Plan and pledge ourselves to sustain and encourage all Palestinian efforts in the field of development. 
We shall urge European and other Governments, United Nations bodies, etc., through all channels and all levels to respond to Palestinian needs. 
All these information services have facilitated the work of the European Coordinating Committee for Non-Governmental Organizations on the Question of Palestine and individual non-governmental organizations. 
We warmly thank the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People for convening this Symposium and for its relentless and continuous efforts to enable the Palestinian people to achieve their inalienable rights. 
We request its chairman Mr. K\x{5db5}a Birane Ciss to convey this declaration to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session as part of the Committee's report and we request the convening of a European Symposium in 1994. 
3. The Meeting was attended by representatives of 79 non-governmental organizations from all regions of the world, and 6 such organizations participated as observers. 
Representatives of a number of Governments, United Nations bodies and intergovernmental organizations, as well as the representatives of the regional coordinating committees, also attended the Meeting as observers. 
Mr. Don Betz, Chairman of the International Coordinating Committee of Non-Governmental Organizations on the Question of Palestine, acted as moderator of the Meeting. 
5. The programme for the Meeting, on the theme "Renewing the United Nations - NGO commitment to Palestinian national and human rights", was drawn up by the Committee in consultation with the International Coordinating Committee as follows: 
6. The non-governmental organizations participating in the Meeting adopted a final Declaration, as well as action-oriented proposals, and elected a new International Coordinating Committee for Non-Governmental Organizations on the Question of Palestine. 
7. The Declaration adopted by participant non-governmental organizations reads as follows: 
We, the Non-Governmental Organizations gathered at the Tenth United Nations International Non-Governmental Organizations Meeting on the Question of Palestine are aware that we have convened at a critical moment in the struggle of the Palestinian people for freedom and statehood. 
We unconditionally affirm the right of the Palestinian people to return, self-determination and statehood. 
We call upon the Israeli Government and people to recognize the rights of the Palestinian people to self-determination, statehood, and security within their homeland, and the right of Palestinian refugees to return, thereby assuring the mutual recognition of the equal rights of both peoples. 
We demand the withdrawal of Israel from the Palestinian territory occupied since 1967, including East Jerusalem, and other occupied Arab territories. 
However, many obstacles have inhibited the success of this process. 
We consider it most urgent that the United Nations provide immediate and sustained protection for the Palestinians under occupation. 
We call upon Israel immediately to recognize the de jure applicability of the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1949 to all the territories occupied since 1967, including East Jerusalem. 
The protections and guarantees of the Convention must be recognized and implemented without delay. 
We express our full support for the ongoing intifadah, which constitutes the Palestinian people's inherent right to resist colonization and military occupation. 
(a) Further, we urge that non-governmental organizations concerned with protection for the Palestinians should establish permanent monitoring and witness groups in the occupied territories in order to enhance public awareness and to pressure governments to urge Israel to end the occupation. 
(b) We condemn Israel's occupation and colonization of the Golan Heights, its continuing brutal occupation of southern Lebanon and its flagrant violations of the Fourth Geneva Convention in those regions. 
We denounce the settlements policy of the Government of Israel in the West Bank, Gaza and Golan Heights and the increased settlement activities in occupied East Jerusalem. 
These settlements are illegal and in violation of the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1949, Security Council resolution 465 (1980) and other relevant Security Council resolutions and should be dismantled. 
We strongly protest against the decision of the United States Administration to grant Israel 10 billion dollars in loan guarantees without any pledge from the Israeli Government that it will cease building settlements which are illegal in the occupied territories, including East Jerusalem. 
We do not accept the distinction between political and security settlements offered by the Israeli Government, as it appears to be a tactic to avoid returning all the Palestinian territories occupied in 1967 and remains an obstacle to peace. 
We call upon all Governments not to donate or pledge any financial or other support to Israel until it officially pledges to cease all settlement activities in the occupied Palestinian territories, including East Jerusalem, and in the occupied Syrian Golan Heights. 
We demand the implementation of the right of the Palestinians displaced since 1967 to return to their homes. 
In this context, we affirm the right of families to be reunited and to remain together in their homeland. 
We also call for the immediate return of all Palestinian deportees. 
We condemn this arrogant refusal to observe this demand by the Security Council for their return. 
We call upon the Security Council to implement this resolution by taking all necessary measures to ensure the immediate and safe return of the expellees and their protection against arbitrary arrest and detention. 
We also call upon Israel to recognize the rights of Palestinians who are citizens of Israel to full equality, rights for which they have been struggling since 1948. 
We denounce the ongoing discrimination against Palestinians who are citizens of Israel. 
We condemn the Israeli confiscation of their lands, which has recently accelerated, and the denial of legal municipal recognition to many Palestinian villages and communities in Israel. 
The national and human rights of the Palestinians who are citizens of Israel must be considered in any further comprehensive solution to the Palestinian problem. 
We express our solidarity with Israeli peace forces struggling for the equality of all citizens of Israel and for an end to Israeli occupation of Gaza and the West Bank, including East Jerusalem, and for the realization of the right of self-determination for the Palestinian people. 
We strongly condemn the continuing Israeli policy of systematic iron-fist repression against the Palestinian people in the occupied Palestinian territory. 
We point out that at least 14,000 Palestinians remain imprisoned, although some have fully served the terms of their sentences. 
We condemn the summary executions carried out by the undercover army units in the occupied Palestinian territory. 
We demand that all operations, as well as all standing orders and regulations relating to the undercover army units, be cancelled and that the so-called "special units" be disbanded immediately. 
(a) We demand that Israeli authorities stop the killing and injuring of civilians, collective punishment, the sealing and demolition of houses, detention, torture and imprisonment without trial, expropriation of land and water resources, the closing of educational institutions, curfews and restrictions on the free movement of Palestinians; 
(b) We further call upon Israel to rescind its illegal closures of the occupied Palestinian territory and to permit the freedom of movement of Palestinians within those territories with free access to occupied East Jerusalem. 
We call for the support of all believers for whom Jerusalem is a living centre of their faiths to protect the presence of Muslims and Christians against Israeli efforts to annex Arab East Jerusalem. 
We condemn Israel's recent massive aggression against Lebanon. 
We deplore the failure of the international community to take appropriate actions to protect the Lebanese and Palestinian civilians subjected to massive bombardment, displacement and dispossession. 
We call upon the Security Council to implement its resolution 425 (1978) requiring Israel's withdrawal from Lebanon. 
We support comprehensive measures to control and eliminate weapons of mass destruction worldwide, especially in the Middle East. 
We are concerned about the risks to the natural environment which Israel's continued nuclear weapons programme poses. 
We address a call to all the countries, especially the Gulf countries, that have drastically reduced their support to Palestinian organizations to re-examine their position and renew their support to the Palestinian people and its sole legitimate representative, the PLO. 
We warmly thank the Committee for convening this international meeting, and we greatly appreciate the presence of the Committee delegation. 
We thank the Division for Palestinian Rights and all others of the United Nations Secretariat, including the interpreters, who so valuably assisted us. 
We express our appreciation to the distinguished experts who spoke here and added to our deliberations. 
The Seminar and the NGO Symposium took place for the most part as a combined event. 
4. A total of nine plenary meetings were held, and 19 experts from the African continent, as well as Palestinians and Israelis, presented papers on various aspects of the question of Palestine. 
5. Four panels were established. The panels and their experts were as follows: 
7. The Seminar and NGO Symposium adopted conclusions and recommendations as well as a motion of thanks to the Government and people of Senegal. 
8. In accordance with its mandate, the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People convened the African Seminar and NGO Symposium on the Question of Palestine at Dakar, Senegal, from 30 August to 3 September 1993. 
Non-governmental organization workshops were also held to promote action by African non-governmental organizations on the question of Palestine. 
They considered that this was a fundamental obligation under international law and the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
They called upon the international community, and the High Contracting Parties in particular, to assume their obligations under the Convention to ensure respect for its provisions in all circumstances and to provide international protection for the Palestinians until the end of the occupation. 
11. Grave concern was expressed at the continued closure of the occupied territory and the separation of East Jerusalem from the West Bank, which had resulted in dividing the occupied territory into four separate areas. 
The participants called for closer cooperation between non-governmental organizations and the Palestine Health Council to identify needs and assistance programmes. 
Israel was urgently called upon to end the blockade of the occupied territory and to restore full access to Jerusalem. 
12. Participants engaged in a frank and constructive debate on the role of Africa in promoting a just, comprehensive and lasting solution of the question of Palestine, as well as the role of regional organizations in this respect. 
13. It was pointed out that African countries, which were still for the most part under colonial rule at the time of the partition of Palestine in 1947, felt a fundamental kinship with the Palestinian people. 
Participants acknowledged Africa's continued principled position and steadfast support for the achievement of Palestinian rights. 
It was stressed that it was of the greatest importance to strengthen cooperation, economic and otherwise, between African and Arab countries, in order to stimulate mutually beneficial development. 
15. Participants appreciated and affirmed the continuing work and involvement of the African and international non-governmental organizations working on the question of Palestine. 
The importance of consolidating active channels of communication between Palestinian and African organizations was emphasized. 
The Israeli policy of annexation and judaization of Jerusalem, its encirclement with Jewish settlements and its separation from the rest of the occupied territories in recent months, caused the most serious concern. 
Support was expressed in this regard for the work of the Al-Quds Committee of the Organization of the Islamic Conference. Calls were also made for an effective involvement by leaders from the three religions in promoting a peaceful solution to the problem of Jerusalem. 
17. Participants discussed the achievement of the right to self-determination and independence of the Palestinian people and the dynamics of State and nation-building, including the role of the media and public opinion. 
It was emphasized that the right to self-determination was an inalienable right recognized in international law. 
The intifadah had also helped strengthen the institutional mechanisms and the social and political foundations for future statehood, under the leadership of the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
18. It was pointed out that there were many parallels between the struggle of the Palestinian people and that of the oppressed people of South Africa and that use could be made of their experience. 
The importance of providing information and mobilizing international sympathy and support for the Palestinian cause was stressed in that regard. 
19. It was also emphasized that the Palestinian information media, both in the occupied territories, and in the diaspora, were playing an indispensable role in expressing the concerns and national personality of the Palestinian people and in keeping the national consciousness alive. 
Israel was called upon to end its policy of control and subordination of the Palestinian economy and resources, in particular water resources and land, and to remove the obstacles to development projects of non-governmental organizations and other international donors. 
It was concluded that while immediate and substantial economic and financial assistance was desirable, only the end of occupation and the restoration to the Palestinian people of complete control over its national resources would ensure the realization of self-reliant and sustainable development. 
21. Participants called for unimpeded access of United Nations bodies and specialized agencies to the occupied Palestinian territory in order to carry out their programmes and studies. 
The need was felt for the creation of an appropriate mechanism to undertake coordination between various donors and United Nations system organizations and agencies and the Palestine Liberation Organization. 
It was suggested that the Committee organize, under its auspices, round-tables on economic revitalization of the occupied Palestinian territory, which would be of particular importance in the transitional period. 
Participants called upon the international community, particularly the industrial countries, to increase their contribution to the budget of UNRWA to enable it to fulfil its responsibility towards the Palestinian people. 
In welcoming and supporting this evolution, they considered that courage and leadership were required at this crucial stage in the peace process. 
This development was viewed as a first step to a just and comprehensive peace based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973), and the realization of the legitimate national rights of the Palestinian people, including the right to self-determination. 
They called for effective help to be given to the Palestinian people in constructing its future institutions and rebuilding its social infrastructure and economy, which were indispensable foundations for the full exercise of its inalienable rights. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Accreditation of non-governmental organizations in accordance with the rules for their participation set out in decision 2 of the Preparatory Committee. 
3. Status of the preparations for the World Summit for Social Development. 
4. Draft outcomes of the World Summit for Social Development: draft declaration and draft programme of action. 
5. Draft provisional rules of procedure of the Summit. 
6. Provisional agenda for the third session of the Preparatory Committee. 
3. At the 1st meeting, on 31 January, the Secretary-General addressed the Preparatory Committee. 
4. At the same meeting, the Chairman of the Preparatory Committee made an introductory statement. 
7. The following specialized agencies were represented: International Labour Organization, Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, World Health Organization, World Bank, International Monetary Fund, World Intellectual Property Organization and United Nations Industrial Development Organization. 
8. The following intergovernmental organizations were represented: Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee, European Economic Community, Latin American Economic System (SELA) and Organization of African Unity. 
9. The Conference of African Ministers Responsible for Human Development was represented. 
10. The following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council were represented: 
Category I: International Chamber of Commerce, International Confederation of Free Trade Unions, International Council of Voluntary Agencies, International Council on Social Welfare; 
Category II: American Association of Jurists, Bah' International Community, Disabled People's International, International Federation of Settlements and Neighbourhood Centres, Rehabilitation International, Service, Justice and Peace in Latin America and Women's International League for Peace and Freedom. 
11. The following non-governmental organizations were also represented: Development Alternatives with Women for a New Era (DAWN), Education International, International Association for Adult Education, International Institute for Sustainable Development, Netherlands Organization for International Development Cooperation, Rights of the Child Caucus, Women's Environment and Development Organization and World Citizens Assembly. 
12. The officers, who were elected by the Preparatory Committee at its organizational session, remained: 
13. At its 1st meeting, on 31 January, the Preparatory Committee adopted the provisional agenda contained in document A/CONF.166/PC/5. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Accreditation of non-governmental organizations in accordance with the rules for their participation set out in Preparatory Committee decision 2. 
3. Status of the preparations for the World Summit for Social Development. 
4. Analysis of the core issues to be addressed by the Summit and policy measures to attain its objectives in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/92. 
5. Draft provisional rules of procedure of the Summit. 
6. Arrangements and provisional agenda for the second session of the Preparatory Committee. 
16. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda items 3 and 4 at its 1st to 9th and ___ meetings, from 31 January to 4 February and on __ February 1994. 
17. The Preparatory Committee held a general discussion of the items at its 1st to 9th meetings, from 31 January to 4 February. 
18. At the 1st meeting, on 31 January the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development made an introductory statement. 
20. At the 2nd meeting, on 31 January, statements were made by the representatives of Argentina, Australia and the Russian Federation. 
21. At the same meeting, the following non-governmental organizations also made statements: International Confederation of Free Trade Unions, Netherlands Organization for International Development Cooperation, American Association of Jurists, Bah' International Community, International Association for Adult Education and International Institute for Sustainable Development. 
22. At the 3rd meeting, on 1 February, statements were made by the representatives of Brazil, Denmark, India, Colombia, Jamaica and Peru. 
25. At the 4th meeting, on 1 February, statements were made by the representatives of Kenya and Japan. 
30. At the 5th meeting, on 2 February, statements were made by the representatives of Greece (on behalf of the European Economic Community), Mexico, Austria, the Republic of Korea, Indonesia, Israel, Sweden (also on behalf of Denmark, Finland, Iceland and Norway), Germany, Namibia, Venezuela, the Netherlands and Guyana. 
32. At the same meeting, statements were made by the observers for the following non-governmental organizations: World Citizen's Assembly and International Council on Social Welfare. 
33. At the 6th meeting, on 2 February, statements were made by the representatives of Croatia, Uruguay, Slovakia, Canada, the Niger and Sierra Leone. 
35. At the same meeting, statements were made by the observers for the following non-governmental organizations: Development Alternatives with Women for a New Era (DAWN); Service, Justice and Peace in Latin America and the Rights of the Child Caucus. 
36. At the 7th meeting, on 3 February, statements were made by the representatives of Sri Lanka, Switzerland, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, Latvia, France, Benin, the Holy See, Ghana, the Bahamas and the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
38. At the same meeting, statements were made by the observers for the following non-governmental organizations: International Federation of Settlements and Neighbourhood Centres and Women's Environment and Development Organization. 
41. At the same meeting, statements were made by the observers for the following non-governmental organizations: Disabled People's International and International Council of Voluntary Agencies. 
43. The observer for Rehabilitation International, a non-governmental organization, also made a statement. 
44. At the 10th meeting, on 4 February, the Chairman made concluding remarks with respect to the general discussion on agenda items 3 and 4. 
45. At its 10th meeting, on 4 February 1994, the Preparatory Committee, on the proposal of the Chairman, decided to defer its substantive debate on agenda item 5 to its next session, to be held in August 1994. 
46. The documents before the Preparatory Committee will be listed in an annex to the final report. 
21. In expanding productive employment, the long-term goal should be full, productive and freely chosen employment. 
22. It should be recognized that expansion of employment is not the same as reduction of unemployment, particularly in view of a growing labour-force in many countries. 
23. While programmes for expanding productive employment are undertaken primarily at the local and national levels, they depend on a favourable international environment, including access to international trade and capital markets, fair prices for commodities, technology transfer and debt relief. 
24. Economic reform and structural adjustment programmes must take into account employment objectives. 
26. The specific problems of countries in transition must also be addressed. 
27. The programme of action should include mechanisms for exchange of national experience in job creation and on other employment issues. 
Establishing a sound macroeconomic environment; 
Improving the legislative and institutional framework for job creation; 
Using fiscal policy to encourage job creation; 
Improving access to international markets; 
Encouraging private sector investment; 
Promoting local savings and investment; 
Promoting labour-intensive technologies and technologies that conserve natural resources and protect the environment. 
Promoting cooperatives; 
Improving health care and nutrition; 
Improving basic employment literacy; 
Adapting education and training to productive employment opportunities and to new technologies; 
Developing and improving retraining programmes; Involving private enterprise in education and training programmes. 
Improving labour market information; 
Strengthening employment services and job counselling; 
Combining labour flexibility and worker mobility with economic security. 
Improving access of women and girls to education and training; 
Improving access of women to productive assets, particularly credit. 
Reintegrating the long-term unemployed in the labour market; 
Ensuring continuing employment opportunities for the elderly; 
Constructing and maintaining infrastructure, particularly in rural areas; 
Improving employment and working conditions in the informal sector; 
Ensuring implementation of international conventions, including the freedom of association, the right to organize and collective bargaining, abolition of forced labour, equal remuneration, and the elimination of discrimination in employment; 
Improving employment security for workers in precarious, short-term and part-time jobs; 
Eliminating abuses of child labour. 
Strengthening workers and employers organizations; 
Access to the institutions of society; ensuring justice and the rule of law; 
Access to information and to knowledge; 
Access to credit and property. 
There should be a universal recognition of the unacceptability of social exclusion; 
The task must be to identify and remove the barriers to social integration; 
Empowering people is a central conceptual framework for social integration; an "agenda for people" is required; 
Promoting community organizations and action; 
Encouraging the role and contributions of non-governmental organizations, particularly to define, develop and implement programmes at the grass roots; 
Recognizing the role of the private sector in providing social services; 
Ensuring access to education and information for all by improving and ensuring the quality and relevance of education and the training of teachers, eliminating discrimination in provision of education, and ensuring that education reflects basic shared values, such as tolerance and peace; 
The status of women in a society is a measure of its development; 
There is need to empower women within families, communities and societies; 
Targeting incentives to enhance the economic role of women; 
Indigenous peoples; 
Migrants; 
Refugees; 
28. The fundamental shared values must apply equally to all members of society, and services should be provided on an equal basis to all members of society. 
Youth; 
29. There is a need to identify better the groups which are marginalized and to establish structures to integrate them. 
Least developed countries; 
Africa; 
Countries suffering from war and civil strife - their need for policies of rehabilitation and reconciliation and for international cooperation; 
Countries affected by natural disaster. 
30. It is important to recognize the body of existing international conventions, treaties, agreements, declarations and programmes of action in the area of social development and social integration. 
The first task should be to seek wider ratification and better implementation of these existing instruments. 
The social impact of international development assistance and, specifically, of policies for structural adjustment, should be taken into greater consideration. 
Social policy should strive to integrate the marginalized individuals and groups and not merely maintain them in their marginal situations. 
Planning strategies should adopt a bottom-up approach. 
Social development is a dynamic, continuous process which should not be constricted by status definitions. 
34. The United Nations system, including the international financial institutions, should give higher priority to social development, and consideration should be given to reallocating resources to social development activities within the United Nations system. 
Clear targets should be set for social development activities, and consideration should be given to ways to increase the resources available for those activities. 
35. Activities of the United Nations system in the field of social development should be people-centred and should give priority to the needs of the poor. 
36. Activities of the United Nations system in the field of social development should concentrate on supporting national and local efforts, including those of civil society. 
Consideration should be given to the preparation of studies and data in support of national decision-making. 
37. Consideration should be given to enhancing the capacity of the United Nations system better to assist States in addressing their social problems, with emphasis on strengthening existing institutions and programmes rather than creating new bodies. 
38. United Nations institutions and programmes should be made more coherent, efficient and effective. 
39. The draft programme should include measures for improving the coordination of social development activities within the United Nations system, with particular attention to coordinating the activities of the international financial institutions with those of the rest of the system. 
41. The draft programme of action should include mechanisms for international monitoring of its implementation. 
The Agenda for Peace and the Agenda for Development should also be taken into account. 
43. The draft programme should take into account the various social development activities within the United Nations system and should consider how the various agencies can best contribute to the implementation of the programme of action. 
44. Consideration should be given to means for taking social needs and social costs into account in the design and implementation of economic reform and structural adjustment programmes. 
45. Consideration should be given to achieving a better balance between the resources of the United Nations available for peace-keeping and the resources available for social development. 
46. The draft programme should consider how the Economic and Social Council could improve its role in the coordination and oversight of United Nations economic and social activities, how it could further develop the concept of human security, and how it could cooperate more closely with the Security Council. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Overview of financial resources and mechanisms in the context of chapter 33 of Agenda 21 and in accordance with decision F adopted by the Commission on Sustainable Development at its first session. 
3. Ways and means of increasing the effectiveness of the use of existing financial resources and of mobilizing new and additional resources from all sources: 
(b) Consideration of national policy instruments; 
(c) Specific experiences and initiatives in the sectors under review. 
4. Requirements, availability and adequacy of financial resources and mechanisms in the sectors under review: assessment and methodological questions. 
At its first session, the Commission on Sustainable Development decided to establish an intersessional, ad hoc, open-ended working group composed of Governments that will nominate experts in order to assist the Commission in the following tasks: 
Furthermore, it was agreed that the Commission would decide on the agenda and procedures for the Working Group, which will report its findings to the Commission (E/1993/25/Add.1, para. 63). 
Pursuant to those decisions, the Bureau, in developing the present provisional agenda, has held consultations with all States members of the Commission and has considered inputs from several sources. 
* Reissued for technical reasons. 
The Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine, 
Resolves, 
- Expresses its grave concern at the tragic events that have taken place in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
- Strongly condemns the shelling of Sarajevo by Serbian forces on 5 February 1994, which constituted one more in the continuing series of actions directed against the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
- Denounces the acts of genocide which continue to be perpetrated against the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina under cover of the failure to implement earlier resolutions of the Council; 
(a) Northern region: 28 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Amadiyah and Zakho. 
(b) Southern region: 60 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Qurnah, Nasiriyah, Samawah, Artawi, Busayyah and Jalibah. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the northern region on this day. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the northern region on this day. 
(a) Northern region: 33 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Amadiyah and Zakho. 
(b) Southern region: 66 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Samawah, Artawi, Busayyah, Jalibah and Qurnah. 
(c) At 1050 hours, a red remotely piloted aircraft was observed in the Umm Qasr area flying west to east at an altitude of 500 to 1,000 metres. 
(c) At 1155 hours, a TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft was detected flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres over Basra, Amarah, Nasiriyah, Diwaniyah and the area to the south of Najaf. 
It disappeared at 1439 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabia. 
(e) At 1500 hours, a remotely piloted aircraft was observed in the Dayr area. 
(f) At 1358 hours, a remotely piloted aircraft was seen descending over the Barjisiyah area. 
(a) Northern region: 24 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Amadiyah and Ayn Zalah. 
(a) Northern region: 40 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Amadiyah, Zakho and Dukan. 
(b) Southern region: 42 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Samawah, Artawi, Busayyah, Ushbayjah, Qal`at Salih, Jalibah and Qurnah. 
(c) A TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft was detected flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres over Basra, Amarah, Nasiriyah and Qal`at Salih. 
At 1620 hours it returned in the direction of Kuwait. 
At 1228 and 1257 hours on 28 January 1994, hostile aircraft broke the sound barrier over Batha' and Basra. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the northern region on 29 January 1994. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the northern region on 30 January 1994. 
(b) Southern region: 42 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qal`at Salih, Artawi, Qurnah, Basra and Busayyah. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was reported in the northern region on 31 January 1994. 
(b) Southern region: 36 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Amarah, Qurnah, Samawah, Jalibah and Artawi. 
Accordingly, in its resolution 822 (1993), the Security Council requested the Secretary-General "... to assess the situation in the region, in particular in the Kelbadjar district of Azerbaijan, and to submit a further report to the Council". 
If the Serbian forces were to break through these lines, the civilian population of Bihac would be exposed to the same massacres and atrocities that towns ethnically cleansed by Serb forces had suffered. 
As the attention of the world focuses on Sarajevo, Serb forces are taking this opportunity to attack other parts of Bosnia and Herzegovina, pursuing the same track of genocide. 
We demand urgent action from United Nations and NATO to prevent a new catastrophe and ethnic cleansing, this time in another United Nations safe haven in Western Bosnia. 
The silence of the big Powers, with their strike force, represents one element in the international act of conspiracy against a defenceless people that possesses nothing but its will. 
The Sudan appeals to the conscience of humanity and to all peace-loving nations and all States to counter this inhuman conspiracy and to stand in firm solidarity with the Bosnian-Muslim people. 
The shelling of the central market in Sarajevo killed 62 people and wounded more than 200 people belonging to the Muslim population of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The people of Azerbaijan, better than any other, understands the sufferings being endured by the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina, which, like Azerbaijan, is the victim of aggression. 
The Azerbaijani people condemns the brutal act committed in Sarajevo and expresses its solidarity with the just struggle of the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Algeria categorically condemns this abject act, which is an affront to the universal conscience and proves once again that those responsible are motivated solely by hatred and are bent on ethnic cleansing. 
These crimes against humanity must be stopped. 
Algeria calls on the international community to implement immediately all the Security Council resolutions aimed at ending the genocide of the Bosnian people being perpetrated by the Serbs and all who back them. 
The exacerbation of the tense situation in Abkhazia forces me to appeal to you. 
The Abkhaz separatists have flagrantly neglected their obligations outlined in the memorandum of 1 December 1993 and the communiqu of 13 January 1994. 
On 7 and 8 February 1994, the Abkhaz separatists began a barbaric operation. 
It is ironic that Gali was designated as the first in a series of regions to be systematically demilitarized and repopulated by the legal residents. The timing of this latest outrage also happens to coincide with the proposed timetable for implementation of the process. 
In this tragedy, one can easily discern the signature so characteristic of the Abkhaz separatists, i.e., the continuation of the ethnic cleansing and unrelenting terrorization of the population. 
It is impossible to believe that the Abkhaz side is interested in the establishment of peace when evidence to the contrary is so compelling. 
We have chosen the path of peaceful settlement of this conflict. The only alternative to this is the resumption and escalation of military activities, which will broaden the conflict zone and result inevitably in further casualties and terrible misfortune that will not be restricted to Georgia alone. 
The only solution is the expeditious deployment of a peace-keeping force under the United Nations aegis accompanied by strict international monitoring. 
During the week ending 5 February 1994 the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The President drew attention to a draft resolution (S/1994/96), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The President, with the consent of the Council, invited the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina, at his request, in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Charter and rule 37 of the Council's provisional rules of procedure. 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3334th meeting, held on 4 February 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the further report of the Secretary-General submitted in pursuance of paragraph 4 of resolution 886 (1993) (S/1994/12). 
The President, with the consent of the Council, invited the representative of Somalia, at her request, in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Charter and rule 37 of the Council's provisional rules of procedure. 
The President drew attention to a draft resolution (S/1994/115), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
He also drew attention to an oral revision to be made to the text of the draft resolution (S/1994/115) in its provisional form. 
1. Madagascar, situated between 12 and 25 latitude south, is particularly prone to tropical cyclones, whose season lasts from November to April. 
On average, Madagascar and the neighbouring islands are struck each year by seven cyclones; and out of five of the most common trajectories of violent cyclones originating in the Indian Ocean, four strike the country with full force. 
Since the beginning of the 1993/1994 season, Madagascar has suffered especially hard from the following two cyclones. 
3. The violent winds, accompanied by torrential and sustained precipitation and rains, resulted in swollen rivers and devastating floods. 
4. The cyclones Daisy and Geralda caused the death of 43 people. 
Out of 5,423,119 inhabitants directly affected, some 500,000 suffered injury or loss, including 80,000 in the city of Toamasina and 30,000 in the city of Antananarivo. 
5. The two cyclones damaged or destroyed a large number of public buildings (schools, hospitals, prisons, barracks) and private buildings. 
7. These disasters affected the key sectors of the economic and social life of the country: transport, communications and energy. 
8. The main highways connecting the country's principal areas of agricultural production have been damaged or completely destroyed as a result of landslides, floods, and the destruction of bridges and roadworks. 
The cost of emergency restoration of these highways is put at $1,380,000. 
Restoration of railway traffic will require $2,650,000. 
The emergency repair and restoration work is estimated at $1.7 million. 
The damage suffered by the telecommunications network (infrastructure and equipment) amounts to $2.4 million. 
10. Lastly, the cyclone Geralda seriously damaged industrial installations in the main port city of Toamasina, namely, the factory for PROLUMA lubricating products and the SOLIMA (National Hydrocarbons Corporation) refinery, and the work involved in getting them running again will last three to four months and will cost $800,000. 
11. The losses in these sectors affect 75 per cent of the socio-economic life of Madagascar. 
12. The main regions devoted to rice farming and market gardening have been severely hit, either by the direct impact of the cyclones or by the floods: 70 per cent of the paddy-fields are flooded, probably irretrievably. 
The possibility that the embankment protecting against overflow on the river Ikopa near the capital might rupture aggravates the threat of a shortage of rice, the staple food of the population. 
The price of this essential commodity has, in fact, already doubled. 
The farm drainage network has also suffered considerable damage. 
14. The Malagasy Government, together with the National Aid Council and with the active participation of the population, reacted immediately by mobilizing all the available means in order to provide emergency aid and assistance to the victims. 
Seriously concerned at the extensive damage and devastation caused by the tropical cyclones Daisy and Geralda and by the floods which have struck Madagascar, 
Noting that the resolute efforts of the Malagasy Government aimed at promoting growth and economic development will be hampered by this type of periodical natural disaster, 
5. Requests all States and the international organizations to provide urgently additional support to Madagascar in order to mitigate the economic and financial burden which the Malagasy people will have to bear during the period of emergency and the subsequent process of recovery; 
In line with its determined efforts to improve its productivity and impact, the Unit has been working to develop a more comprehensive work programming framework and strategy. 
This would also be in line with General Assembly resolution 47/201 of 22 December 1992. 
8. In addition, Inspectors are determined to continue searching for other measures which would enhance the Unit's effectiveness and credibility. 
11. In the same resolution, the General Assembly decided, in accordance with its resolution 46/220 of 20 December 1991, to resume consideration of the reports of the Joint Inspection Unit and that of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions at its forty-eighth session. 
15. In accordance with article 18 of its statute, the Unit elected Mrs. Erica-Irene Daes as Chairman and Mr. Andrzej Abraszewski Vice-Chairman for the calendar year ending 31 December 1993. 
During the year 1992, Mr. A. Daoudy and Mrs. E. Daes were Chairman and Vice-Chairman, respectively. 
16. Since the term of office of Mr. K. Martohadinegoro expires on 31 December 1994, the General Assembly, in conformity with articles 2, 3 and 4 of the Unit's statute, is scheduled to consider at its forty-eighth session the appointment of an Inspector to fill the resulting vacancy. 
18. The Unit, like all the other similar bodies of the United Nations system, relies to a large extent on the secretariat staff, which prepare the documentation and assist in the work of inspection, investigation and evaluation by the Inspectors in the preparation of their reports and notes. 
19. Furthermore, being a system-wide entity, the Unit's functions and responsibilities are accordingly more comprehensive than those of similar bodies. 
The role of its secretariat is thus crucial to its efficiency and effectiveness. 
20. The Inspectors wish to recall, in this connection, that the Unit's staff manning table has not changed for over 14 years, despite repeated pleas for action to improve the situation. 
22. While the Inspectors are determined to keep a satisfactory rhythm of production despite the scarcity of human resources, they will refrain from reiterating the requests to strengthen the staffing capacities made in previous reports in consideration of the existing financial constraints. 
In addition, at its previous sessions, the Assembly had called on the Unit to take a more selective approach in establishing its work programme by focusing greater attention on management, budgetary and administrative issues (resolution 45/237). 
At its forty-sixth session, the Assembly adopted decision 46/446, in paragraph (g) of which it implicitly requested the Unit to give its views on its functions and on how to enhance the productivity and performance of the Unit (see chapter VI for the Unit's views). 
As in the past, the work programme also reflects proposals and suggestions made by the participating organizations. 
The work programme also provides indications for the Unit's work for 1994-1995 and beyond. 
They are determined to continue their efforts along these lines in order to make their reports and recommendations increasingly reflect the concerns and priorities of the participating organizations. 
27. The work programme comprises two major sections: (a) the work programme for 1993, which covers management, programme and policy studies, as well as operational activities for development, and (b) indications of the future work programme. 
29. Further, the preparation of most of the reports has involved, from their inception, closer and more frequent contacts with the participating organizations and, in some cases, consultations with a number of Member States, as necessary. 
31. These and other studies undertaken by the Unit during the period under review are summarized in chapter VII of the present report. 
32. As stated in paragraph 23 above, the General Assembly, in paragraph 3 of its resolution 47/201, requested the Unit to include in its current work programme indications for its future work after 1993 and beyond. 
The work programme for 1993 (A/48/129) describes in detail indicative directions of the Unit's work programme and activities for 1994-1995 and beyond. 
In the future, the Unit intends to carry out its activities of inspection, investigation and evaluation in the following four interrelated areas, some of which have been, over the years, regular fields of the Unit's activities, while others are new ones arising mainly from changing international relations: 
1. Management, budgetary and administrative issues. As requested by the General Assembly in its resolution 45/237, the Unit has been devoting increasing attention to these matters over the past few years. 
(a) Accountability in the oversight mechanisms of the United Nations system (generated internally); 
(b) A review of records systems in the United Nations system (proposed and reiterated by FAO); 
(d) A comparative review of medical coverage schemes within the United Nations system (proposed by FAO); 
(f) Comparative review of staff compensation plans in the United Nations system (proposed and reiterated by FAO); 
(g) Assessment of printing arrangements within the United Nations system (proposed by FAO); 
(h) Communications in programmes for development in the United Nations system (proposed by UNESCO); 
2. Operational activities for development. In addition to previous and current coordination studies (for example, cooperation with multilateral financial institutions and the United Nations system; cooperation with non-governmental organizations), the following topics are under active consideration for the future: 
(a) Relationship between the funding agencies of the United Nations system and the United Nations Secretariat, particularly the regional commissions and the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) (proposed by ECLAC); 
(b) The effectiveness of assistance and technical backstopping provided by the United Nations development system to United Nations-funded technical advisers in developing countries and countries in transition (generated internally); 
(c) Technology transfer and the United Nations system (generated internally); 
(d) Impact of the new support cost arrangements of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) (proposed by FAO and the United Nations); 
(b) Planning and management of peace-keeping operations (proposed by the United Nations); 
33. In conformity with the provision of paragraph (g) of decision 46/446 (see para. 5 above), a meeting took place between members of the Joint Inspection Unit and ACABQ at Geneva on 8 and 11 June 1992. 
The Unit's annual report for 1991-1992, 2/ in paragraphs 69 to 70, gave an account of this joint meeting. 
35. The Inspectors wish to recall that the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions made a number of recommendations on action to be taken by the Unit to enhance its effectiveness and relevancy to Member States and participating organizations. 
36. The Joint Inspection Unit considered those remarks and has, in fact, implemented a number of the recommendations made by the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions through its current work programme and improved programming approach. 
The Inspectors have continued to take a number of measures, such as reorientation of the Unit's work programme, with emphasis on inspection, investigation and evaluation, paying greater attention to management, budget and administrative matters and concentrating on topical issues. 
They have also intensified their consultations with the participating organizations on their activities. 
The overall aim is to strengthen the Unit and streamline its working procedures and programming methods with a view to enhancing its productivity and performance. 
Indeed, the preparation of the current work programme and the reports of the Unit have involved, more than in the past, active consultations, including visits, discussions and communications - in various forms - with the participating organizations. 
Above all, as stated in paragraphs 6 and 7 above, consultations were also held with senior officials of some Member States. 
In addition, internal meetings were frequently held by Inspectors, particularly concerning ongoing work and activities. 
37. Indeed, the Joint Inspection Unit has taken a series of measures to improve its programming methods. 
But there is equally a need for the participating organizations to make further efforts to supplement JIU action. 
The executive heads of the participating organizations should endeavour to ensure timely issuance of comments on JIU reports in order to enable the governing bodies concerned to consider these reports in a timely and more business-like manner. 
In the two previous annual reports of the Unit, the poor performance of agencies was reported on in this respect. 
It is regrettable that the situation has not improved. 
38. Further, the Unit's work programme, reports and recommendations do not always receive proper consideration by the governing bodies of the participating organizations concerned; the substance is hardly given due consideration. 
Some of the agencies just "take note" of these reports. 
The Joint Inspection Unit is of the view that substantive review of its reports by the legislative organs and the compliance and follow-up of its recommendations by the executive heads and the secretariats of the participating organizations would enhance its effectiveness. 
The Unit believes that improved action on the part of all concerned is needed, in order for it to fulfil its mandate to improve management efficiency and methods, to promote proper use of funds and to achieve greater coordination between the organizations of the United Nations system. 
It is strongly recommended that the General Assembly should take appropriate action to ensure that the work programme and the reports of JIU, particularly those with potential financial implications, are reviewed in substance by the relevant organs of the Assembly. 
(b) The Joint Inspection Unit should be invited to present any JIU report which has financial implications to ACABQ for subsequent review and decision by the General Assembly and, mutatis mutandis, to the legislative organs of the organizations concerned. 
The Assembly should take action to this effect. 
(The Unit believes that articles 11 and 12 of its statute should be given a more functional and operational meaning.); 
(c) Similarly, it is proposed that the provision of article 20 (1) of the statute should be strictly adhered to by all parties concerned by inviting the Unit to be represented at meetings when its budget estimates and/or other financial requirements are being discussed; 
Closer cooperation and coordination between those bodies could only improve the analysis of complex problems of the United Nations system and promote broad reform measures in the common interest; 
(g) The Unit should have at its disposal appropriate technical tools to carry on more stringent activities of inspection, investigation and evaluation on correct management policies, in accordance with articles 5 and 6 of its statute. 
41. The Secretary-General each year issues a report on the implementation of recommendations of the Unit, which, in turn, makes comments on this report. 
Indeed, the General Assembly, in paragraph 2 (d) of its resolution 45/237, requested JIU to provide, in its annual report, a more detailed commentary on the implementation of its recommendations by the United Nations and other participating organizations. 
42. In conformity with practice, the Unit submitted to the Secretary-General four reports, which were issued between 1986 and 1990. 
The Unit presents its comments on the four reports, following the same order as that used in the Secretary-General's report (A/48/383). 
44. By its decision 42/455 of 21 December 1987, the General Assembly took note of the report. 
It appreciates the continued coordinated efforts by the agencies to enhance the efficiency of the interpretation services within the system. 
Enhancement of those services, as recommended in the report, is a process. 
The Unit notes with satisfaction the agencies' awareness of the permanent character of improvement measures recommended in the report. 
Despite impediments being encountered, implementation efforts should be continued, particularly given the prevailing financial crises. 
48. The Unit takes note of the Secretary-General's comments on the implementation of the recommendations contained in the report. 
It shares his views that difficulties facing some of these institutes derive mainly from irregular payments of contributions by Member States. 
The Unit regrets, however, that only very timid efforts have been made to implement efficiency measures that were proposed in the report, such as the creation of a reserve fund for financial stability, more active action for voluntary contributions and the pursuit of income-generating activities by the institutes. 
The Unit does not share reasons given in this respect. 
In addition, very casual consideration has been given to recommendation No. 5 of the report concerning possibilities for African countries to use part of their IPFs to pay their assessed contributions to IDEP. 
50. The Unit will be interested in receiving information concerning future action taken in respect of these recommendations. 
51. There is as yet no established mechanism within the United Nations system for coordinating technical cooperation programmes of different agencies. 
The report contains three recommendations addressed to the Secretary-General of the United Nations and agencies of the United Nations system, as well as to Member States and intergovernmental bodies. 
52. The General Assembly considered the report at its forty-fifth session in connection with agenda items 79, entitled "Development and international economic cooperation", and 123, entitled "Joint Inspection Unit". 
The General Assembly, in its resolution 45/191, took note of the report of 21 December 1990. 
53. The Unit notes with satisfaction the detailed comments provided by the Secretary-General on the implementation of the recommendations. 
While recommendation No. 1 of the report, for reasons given, was not implemented, the Unit is happy to note that recommendations No. 2 and No. 3 were considered as important and topical by ACC and the participating organizations and that action on those recommendations is being taken. 
The JIU report reviewed actual and possible involvement of various entities of the United Nations system in activities that may contribute to the early warning of possible refugee flows. 
55. The General Assembly, in its resolution 45/153 of 18 December 1990, welcomed the report. 
56. The Unit notes with satisfaction the wide, positive and timely response sustained by the report. 
The Unit is encouraged to note that the majority of the recommendations have either already been implemented or are in the process of being implemented. 
58. The Joint Inspection Unit believes that its reports and notes, over the years, have led to significant and recurring cost-savings in many areas of concern to Member States and the participating organizations. 
Many past JIU reports continue to be very relevant to policy deliberations and to activities of many participating organizations. 
59. It is difficult, however, to assess precisely the Unit's performance and impact over the years. 
In the large majority of cases, as implied above, JIU efforts have become an element of an ongoing process of assessment, debate and improvement in the various agencies. 
61. This has now been done by a senior consultant, who carried out an analysis of cost-saving measures contained in JIU reports and notes issued by the Unit over the last seven years (1985-1992). 
A summary of his terms of reference and his main findings, conclusions and recommendations may be issued as an addendum to the present annual report of the Unit. 
64. Given the increasing importance of those contacts, the Inspectors plan to intensify their efforts in that regard in the years ahead. 
65. One of the major problems facing the family of United Nations organizations is how to put at the service of the world-wide community its enormous information potential. 
In the Inspector's view, the problem is to be resolved through creating a system-wide network of library and information services. 
Certain preconditions for the network have been created. 
66. Since the mid-1980s, most libraries of the United Nations system have significantly increased utilization of modern information and telecommunications technology for improving their operations. 
In a few organizations (ILO and UNESCO), tangible efforts are being made to develop a network of internal libraries and documentation centres, within which libraries play an important part. 
Thus far, UNESCO is carrying out a "Clearing House" programme aimed at coordinating harmonization and gradually forging the many information services of UNESCO into a single system. 
Also ambitious in this respect is the United Nations medium-term plan (1992-1997), which aims at creating a global network of conference and library services so that it can be used for electronic storage, remote retrieval and transmission of texts and images world wide. 
67. Certainly, the acquisition of technology to modernize libraries involved significant expenditure and effort on the part of the organizations, but much will be necessary. 
In those circumstances, it is imperative to ensure maximum cost-effectiveness. 
Otherwise, duplication of acquisitions and irrational use of financial and human resources are unavoidable. 
68. In order to ensure progressive movement towards creating an integrated library network, the Inspector suggests the following: 
Increased attention should be given by organizations of the United Nations system to establishing effective linkages between all components of existing or potential networks, with special emphasis on hardware and software used by libraries and documentation centres in order to ensure their compatibility. 
The organizations of the United Nations system should ensure that the relationships among different parts of their networks of internal libraries and documentation centres are clearly specified with proper planning and management techniques for even the smallest units. 
These may wish to consider providing resources to their libraries to cover expenses for participation in the work of the panel. 
In view of the rapid automation of the United Nations libraries and changing their working methods, the organizations and agencies of the United Nations system should pay particular attention to qualifications of librarians. 
69. Although the subject of decentralization has been much discussed within the United Nations system for many years, only in the last few years has it begun to find practical expression in some organizations. 
But overall progress has been chequered, and no clear overarching strategy of decentralization has been developed as yet at the level of ACC, save for the initial steps made in this direction by the Consultative Committee on Substantive Questions (Operational Activities) (CCSQ/OPS). 
Moreover, the scourge of famine, drought, AIDS, uprooted populations, civil wars and deepening social misery in many parts of the world dramatically calls for significant strengthening of the field presence and operational capabilities and responsiveness of the organizations working as an integrated field force. 
72. This implies that the decentralization process of the United Nations system should go far beyond half measures or the mere tinkering with existing structures and procedures. 
It should focus squarely on the feasibility of establishing integrated, multidisciplinary regional development mechanisms, within the United Nations, similar to the structures of regional development banks, and responsible for the organizations' operational activities for development. 
Decentralization could also strive at achieving, if possible, a more global pattern in the location of the seats and programmes of the organizations. 
73. The report offers the following main recommendations: 
(a) The proposals made in chapter I of part II of this report with respect to the need for functional integration between the regional commissions and global secretariat entities in the economic, social and related sectors; 
(b) The paragraphs above and recommendation 6 below concerning the feasibility of establishing a United Nations system of integrated and multidisciplinary regional development structures. 
(a) The Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC) should develop a harmonized framework of decentralization, including degrees of authority decentralized to the field by all the organizations, the complementarities of roles at headquarters, regional and country levels, the grade structures of representation, communications and information management systems. 
The governing bodies should establish decentralization targets to be achieved by their respective organizations within a specified time-frame. 
Because of the differing constitutions and circumstances of the organizations, the Inspector recommends no hard and fast target, but believes that the targets should reflect the volume of each organization's technical cooperation activities, and measures proposed in recommendation 6 of the present report. 
Organizations which have not yet done so should further integrate development cooperation concerns within their regular programme functions, backed by constitutional amendments, if necessary, as done by ITU in 1989. 
Measures should be introduced to restore fully the international character of the professional staffing tables of decentralized units in each region (excluding national professional officers, associate experts and junior professional officers), so that not more than 40 per cent of internationally recruited staff should originate from any one region. 
This recommendation applies in particular to United Nations regional commissions, member organizations of JCGP, WHO (excluding the Pan American Health Organization), FAO, UNESCO and ILO. 
Appropriate accompanying measures may be necessary, such as intensive language training, to satisfy the linguistic conditions of service in some regions. 
To that end, the secretariats should develop a set of incentives designed to motivate Member States to host legislative sessions within their territories, in the context of General Assembly resolution 40/243 of 18 December 1985. 
(c) The governing bodies of organizations wholly concerned with development-related issues could consider the possibility of gradually moving the seats of these organizations or some of their services to the developing regions, subject to (a) and (b) above. 
Similar consideration should be given in the context of this recommendation to the Nordic countries, as well as Central and Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
75. The Inspectors concurred with the view expressed by the Secretary-General in 1990 in reporting to the General Assembly on the maintenance of United Nations premises, that management of works of art in the Organization is presently inadequate. 
Gifts of Member States, private institutions and individuals are not being given proper care and attention. 
There is no coherent acquisition/de-acquisition policy and no vision to guide or direct what has become the United Nations collection, though this collection has reached a significant size and value monetarily, artistically and culturally. 
76. To address these problems and to prevent further loss or damage to the United Nations collection owing to mismanagement, the Inspectors have proposed the following recommendations: 
That the Secretary-General inform Member States of the specific and detailed measures he plans to take to develop, preserve and safeguard the art collection of the United Nations, including his proposed programmes for registry, evaluation, conservation, insurance and protection. 
77. In a preliminary review of the institutional adequacy of the United Nations for peace-keeping activities, certain ideas occurred to the Inspectors which they believed might be immediately useful to the Secretary-General in the context of his vital study entitled "An Agenda for Peace" (A/47/277). 
78. Accordingly, the following recommendations were made for the consideration of the Secretary-General in the Joint Inspection Unit's note 92/1 of October 1992: 
That the Secretary-General develop plans for creating, training and maintaining within the Secretariat teams possessing a proper balance of skills and available for rapid deployment in support of peace-keeping operations and that this additional cost be funded from the interest earned on the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund. 
That the Secretary-General consider modifying his budgeting for, and reporting on, peace-keeping operations in the direction of greater transparency and precision: 
(b) By issuing periodic status reports frequently and from the beginning of an operation, and that these reports include all financial information, including the payment or non-payment of assessments; 
(c) By requesting Internal Audit to report regularly on the state of peace-keeping finances and to monitor closing expenses and the disposition of resources; 
That the Secretary-General propose to the General Assembly (or decide himself) to put peace-keeping forces together to the maximum extent possible from troops which are provided without reimbursement. 
Similarly, the Secretary-General should attempt to obtain troop placement services and equipment expenses without cost to the United Nations. 
The donors in all three cases should, however, be credited with the value of such voluntary contributions against the totality of their peace-keeping assessments, not just those for a given operation. 
Any excess should be recorded as a voluntary peace-keeping contribution on their part. 
79. Recent changes in the world political climate make it both possible and necessary to take a fresh look at United Nations system field representation. 
Take steps to modify the procedure for selection and appointment of the Resident Coordinators (paras. 32-33); 
Study proposals for more structured early warning/political functions in the context of a unitary United Nations office (option B, paras. 34-35) and prepare a report on the feasibility and possible timetable for its implementation; 
82. As requested by one of its participating organizations, the Inspectors conducted a study on the management of buildings in the United Nations system. 
In that study, the Inspectors attempted to develop specific, quantitative guidelines on building management tasks and to produce system-wide comparative tables on costs involved in managing buildings. 
After a representative sampling of buildings in the United Nations system, however, the Inspectors found that such specificity was simply not possible because of striking dissimilarities in building environments, building occupancy, building tenancy arrangements and, above all, in the age, size and characteristics of the buildings themselves. 
83. As a result of this finding, the following recommendations to the competent authorities have been made in an attempt to make it possible for managers of buildings to discharge their heavy responsibilities with maximum long-term economy and efficiency: 
That executive heads and governing bodies of organizations of the United Nations system assure sufficient and regular funding of building maintenance to enable building managers to: 
(c) Benefit from the ability to accomplish timely major repairs and replacements through the establishment of building funds supported by fixed annual contributions. 
That executive heads or other competent authorities assure that building managers participate in the designing or remodelling of buildings so that their concerns are taken fully into account throughout the planning and construction process. 
Where contracting is selected, building managers should assure the efficiency and effectiveness of work done by arranging regular and competent inspection by reliable in-house staff, by inserting enforcing clauses in the contracts penalizing non-performance and by establishing "hot lines" to register staff complaints. 
That the Consultative Committee on Administrative Questions of ACC schedule meetings on important building management questions in order that building managers can address these questions and concurrently exchange views and benefit from shared experiences. 
84. During the past few years, governing bodies in the United Nations system have urged that the system's development activities should give high priority to human resources, popular participation, institution-building and the alleviation of poverty. 
As those efforts progress, the organizations are discovering that thousands of non-governmental organizations around the world are already very deeply engaged in the new priority activities at the field level. 
These factors can and do create frictions, misunderstandings and operational difficulties. 
Nevertheless, the powerful recent international economic and political trends which underlie the new development policies indicate that more active and effective collaboration between these three groups can be a quite significant factor in advancing international economic and social development. 
86. The report focuses on opportunities and problems involved in greater collaboration between international organizations, non-governmental organizations and Governments in operational activities for development at the field level. 
After a brief discussion of the nature of non-governmental organization work and recent trends, chapter IV of the report concentrates on collaborative actions and interrelationships among the three groups at the country level. 
Chapter VI then explores aspects of five important operational processes that can strengthen collaboration and heighten joint effectiveness. 
The Inspectors therefore presented the conclusions and recommendations set out below as an initial contribution. 
They hoped that the report would become part of a vigorous and sustained process of discussion, exchange of experience and collaborative action between international organizations, Governments and non-governmental organizations to help attain the urgent new development objectives which have been established. 
88. Actions at the country level. The country level is the central focus for operational partnership with non-governmental organizations. 
It is there, and at the sectoral, district and particularly local and grass-roots levels within the country, that field representatives of the United Nations system need to build face-to-face working relationships with non-governmental organizations and Governments to further the central objectives of human development, capacity-building and popular participation. 
Several basic steps seem needed to make this interaction as well-focused, efficient and effective as possible. 
(e) Non-governmental organizations from the North and South. Advice on the differences, similarities and changing relationships of these two groups, as the basis for encouraging their collaboration. 
Executive heads of each organization with operational activities for development, and non-governmental organizations and Governments, should consider actions at the following levels to build on and share experience and enhance multilateral agency/non-governmental organization/Government operational collaboration. 
(a) Regional. Establishing a focal point for operational collaboration at the regional level, which would also support collaboration in those countries where field representation for non-governmental organization work is lacking or is very thin; 
(c) Policy-making. Seeking ways to benefit from non-governmental organization grass-roots experience and perspectives by establishing regular, substantive consultations with them on operational issues and programmes and involving them more actively in special regional and global conferences on development issues; 
(d) Inter-agency. Support for, interactions with and strengthening of the information and other activities of the United Nations Non-Governmental Liaison Service, a small inter-agency unit which has very well-established working relationships with non-governmental organizations from the North and South and with international development non-governmental organizations. 
In the light of those characteristics, the Inspectors think four further areas should receive priority attention. 
Executive heads of each organization with operational activities for development, and non-governmental organizations and Governments, should consider actions in the following areas to build on and share experience, strengthen non-governmental organization capabilities and support operational collaboration between multilateral agencies, non-governmental organizations and Governments: 
(c) Capacity-building and training programmes. Support capacity-building and training opportunities at the field level and the capacity-building, research and training programmes already well under way in the non-governmental organization sector world wide; 
Administrative Committee on Coordination. The agencies have not yet taken a very fresh or creative look at the whole area of financial collaboration with local development non-governmental organizations, including the many initiatives already taken by bilateral assistance agencies and non-governmental organizations themselves. 
Knowledgeable officials believe that joint efforts are very much needed to develop effective guidance for future work with non-governmental organizations. 
The Administrator of UNDP should: 
(a) Ensure that a focal point person is active in every possible field office to gather and disseminate information on development non-governmental organizations in-country, to encourage new initiatives with non-governmental organizations and to apply UNDP programmes in support of the capacity-building of non-governmental organizations; 
(b) Update and reissue the 1987 and 1988 UNDP general guidance on collaboration with non-governmental organizations in light of the many new developments and policies that have emerged. 
Furthermore, the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, held in Brazil in 1992, showed that non-governmental organizations can play a very substantive role in global conferences on development issues. 
Yet existing procedures for their participation are quite limited and ad hoc. "Popular participation in development" policies and inclusion of the dynamism, creativity and experience of local development non-governmental organizations should apply at the global level, as well as at the local and country levels. 
The Secretary-General should update and issue an extensive, but incomplete, 1988 management review of non-governmental organization involvement in Secretariat operational programmes, and then formulate an overall policy and framework for the many United Nations programmes which work with non-governmental organizations. 
89. The report was sent for action on 14 June 1993 to the executive heads of all participating organizations of JIU. 
90. In several respects the World Health Organization (WHO) represents a unique global resource for the international community, but its vast potential is yet to be realized to its optimal pitch. 
It has very effectively performed its global coordinating, directing and normative functions, particularly by launching and promoting the strategy for health for all by the year 2000. 
But its technical cooperation role has not been uniformly effective in supporting Member States in the implementation of that strategy. 
The reasons for this are complex and are to be found at the country, regional and headquarters levels, which share responsibility for the strategy implementation and optimal use of the resources of the World Health Organization and represent the main levers of decentralization in the Organization. 
91. The report concludes that, because the decentralized structure of the World Health Organization is currently handicapped by many problems, it is not functioning as efficiently and effectively in the 1990s as it did in the early decades of its existence. 
Accordingly the report offers the following recommendations: 
The Executive Board may wish to consider revitalizing its management oversight authority as provided in the Constitution by, inter alia: 
(a) Ensuring that an appropriate proportion (for example, 20 per cent) of Board members, alternates and members' advisers are experts in management, administrative and budgetary matters; 
(b) Establishing a watchdog subcommittee on administrative and budgetary questions with a small standing secretariat, whose functions would be similar to those of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions of the United Nations; 
(c) Initiating a comprehensive review of the functioning and structuring of technical programmes of WHO with a view to correcting staff profiles, weeding out duplication and instituting functional complementarities, as well as coordinated approaches on the horizontal and vertical axes of the Organization; 
The Executive Board, in consultation with the Regional Committees, could recommend the following measures to the World Health Assembly: 
(a) The Regional Committees should further shift the emphasis of their work to technical and operational issues relating to the implementation and evaluation of regional strategies for health for all; 
(b) The level and qualifications of representatives to the Regional Committees should be reviewed and very clearly defined below the ministerial level to reflect the proposed change of emphasis and the need for continuity of policy implementation in the member States of each region. 
(a) The Director-General should be empowered to select and nominate Regional Directors for confirmation by the Executive Board, following consultations and in agreement with the Regional Committees concerned or their Bureaux, as appropriate; 
(b) The selection and consultation processes should be handled confidentially by the Director-General to preclude any open competition for the Regional Director position; 
(c) The term of office for all Regional Directors, including the Regional Director for AMRO/PAHO, should be five years, and should be renewable once. 
(d) The post description of the Regional Director should be modified to allow for substantial decentralization of some of their authority and functions to WHO Country Representatives in country programme management, administration and resource mobilization, in conformity with financial regulations and rules and resolutions of the governing bodies. 
(b) Subject to the acceptance and implementation of recommendation 3, the field-level implementation functions now carried out by some global programmes at headquarters should, thereafter, be decentralized as far as feasible together with related support costs resources. 
Consideration should be given to enhancing the authority and status of the office of publications to the level of a full-fledged Division and all regional offices should be enabled to participate fully in generating and disseminating health information. 
A unified management information system and communication system should be established to integrate all organizational entities, programmes and country offices. 
Similarly, the different headquarters' support services should be integrated within the support programme irrespective of funding sources, and principles should be devised to govern the apportionment of support services resources between headquarters and the regions. 
(a) The present regular programme budgeting system may need to be reviewed and, if necessary, altered to ensure that it can be used more effectively to address the evolving global priorities of the organization; 
(b) Financial regulations and rules should be clarified and, where appropriate, updated in the light of World Health Assembly resolution 34/37 so that Regional Directors and Country Representatives can participate more effectively in mobilizing and accounting for extrabudgetary resources in the same way as headquarters-based programmes. 
(a) Pending action on recommendation 1 (d) and taking into account, to the extent possible, the views of all those concerned, all recruitment actions in respect of fixed-term Professional posts should be centralized on a provisional basis to enable the Director-General to accomplish the following within a three-year time-frame: 
(b) Personal promotions should be discontinued at present and in the near future; 
(c) The use of external consultants should be subject to new stringent guidelines to be developed by the Director-General and approved by the Board; 
92. The financial crisis of the United Nations has reached perhaps an unprecedented dimension. No wonder that the Secretary-General, in his remarkable report entitled "An Agenda for Peace", devoted chapter IX to this issue. 
93. The gravity of the situation commands urgent action and JIU is willing to give its contribution, as it has done in the past, to the search for possible solutions. 
94. It is superfluous to recall that the problem is not new. 
Constant efforts have been made, throughout the years, to find suitable remedies, but the crisis appears more alarming than before for several reasons. 
95. The first and more important reason is the radical change in the international context. 
The United Nations is engaged, much more than in the past, in facing an expanding international turbulence with an enormous increase in its responsibilities. 
96. While the availability of financial resources has not increased, the growth of new activities has sky-rocketed. 
In the assessment of the situation, appropriate attention should be given to a non-secondary aspect, that of cost-saving. 
For this reason, the note addresses this aspect together with the priority concern, that is, adequate and timely financing. 
It is rather a partial contribution to the effort exercised by different sources and from several directions in order to make the mechanism of financing more efficient. 
The report entitled "Agenda for Peace" has been a powerful incentive to this search and the Joint Inspection Unit deemed it most useful to participate in the resulting lively exercise. 
The introduction of a "contingency margin", determined on the basis of the average long-standing late payments over a certain period of years, could alleviate liquidity difficulties and allow, in addition, for the possibility of fixing an order of priority in programmes and reducing duplication. 
The replenishment of the proposed United Nations Peace Endowment Fund could take advantage by way of extraordinary una tantum fiscal measures from developed countries or through initiatives, like the issue of special stamps by Member States, with the revenue turned over to the Organization. 
Countries distributing aid for development and technical assistance could envisage the possibility of switching funds for peace-keeping operations earmarked for developing countries, in which the existing critical situation is an impediment to the utilization of the said funds. 
Pending the resumption of the assistance, these available amounts would be considered as voluntary contributions or as advance payments to be later credited against the financing of peace-keeping operations. 
In parallel with financing, cost-saving is indispensable to alleviate the financial constraint of the Organization. 
In response to the above-mentioned Assembly resolution, the Council decided to initiate discussion of the agreements, taking into account, inter alia, a report to be submitted by JIU (Council decision 1993/211 of 12 February 1993). 
102. The report accordingly focuses specifically on sections of relationship agreements concluded to date between the United Nations and specialized agencies and IAEA relating to personnel matters or to a unified international civil service. 
These relationship agreements are generally similar, with the exception that the relevant sections of the agreements with ITU and UPU are couched in summary and more general terms. 
103. None of the 17 agreements has ever been revised. 
Owing to the lapse of time, the relationship agreements cannot reflect all the developments in the common system and elsewhere which took place after their conclusion. 
The Inspectors believe that the progress thus accomplished in evolving a common system of salaries and conditions of service - thanks particularly to the work of the Fifth Committee of the General Assembly, advised by the International Civil Service Commission - should be further consolidated through the following recommendations: 
Before determining its position on the future of the relationship agreements, including the sections pertaining to the common system of salaries, allowances and conditions of service, the Economic and Social Council should have a complete and up-to-date evaluation of the implementation of all the agreements. 
The review of implementation of the relationship agreements was recognized by the Council itself as its ongoing task (see Council decision 1979/68 of 3 August 1979). 
The application of particular provisions contained in the agreements needs to be assessed, indicating areas where the agreements function properly and those areas where implementation is unsatisfactory and spelling out areas requiring revision or needing to be supplemented. 
This requirement applies equally to all parties to the agreements, namely, the United Nations and the agencies. 
For the present, and pending any general decision on the future of relationship agreements, the strengthening of the common system of salaries, allowances and conditions of service could be sought by a variety of measures not involving revision. 
Ad hoc, partial revision of agreements, limited to provisions of personal arrangements only, seems to be impractical and is not recommended at present. 
Should a policy decision be taken by the parties concerned on the future of the relationship agreements, the Inspectors stand ready to provide further advice on the specifics of updating the agreements. 
In that connection, the Commission could play an extended role through greater exposure to the organizations, participation in their meetings and extensive consultations with the administrations and staff. 
The Commission could additionally be enabled, for example, to play a preventive, early warning role by anticipating, promptly addressing and reporting to the General Assembly on potential problem areas. 
After appropriate consultations through the ACC machinery and intergovernmental bodies of the agencies concerned, such interpretations and understandings could be submitted for approval to the General Assembly and the governing bodies of the agencies. 
One possible area of application being the provision by the specialized agencies of personnel and other forms of assistance to United Nations peace-keeping operations, naturally observing the existing programming and budgetary procedures of the agencies and to the extent allowed by available resources. 
In addressing its recommendations on coordination, pursuant to Article 63, paragraph 2, of the Charter of the United Nations, the Council should appeal to Member States to contribute to the implementation of its recommendations through appropriate actions in the governing bodies of the common system. 
To achieve that end, substantially more preparatory background work by the Council's relevant subsidiary bodies and secretariat would seem indispensable. 
(a) The Council could entrust to CPC the task of formulating draft resolutions and decisions on coordination questions; 
(b) The Council could create an inter-sessional committee on coordination matters. 
The first option may require redesigning the agenda of CPC to accommodate its expanded functions, or the extension of its session. 
The advantage of the second option is that it can be more economical (meetings of an inter-sessional committee accommodated at such times so as to use spare conference services). 
The majority are developing countries and receive development assistance from the United Nations development system. 
The Inspectors have therefore examined the development needs of those countries and the responsiveness of the United Nations development system to these needs. 
105. The report shows that countries with small populations tend to vary greatly as regards levels of GNP per capita, economic growth rates and indicators of "human development". Low population countries cannot be characterized as particularly low income, even though almost one third are in the least developed group. 
There are certain features, however, that are common to most small developing countries and which tend to define the development problems facing such countries. 
106. Nevertheless, the Inspectors believe that the effectiveness of United Nations development assistance could be enhanced if the following recommendations were implemented: 
The United Nations development system should show greater flexibility in response to the specific needs of individual small States and more willingness to prioritize areas of greatest immediate need. 
United Nations agencies should give priority to assisting small States to improve their capacity to monitor and assess key aspects of environmental issues, especially where these interact with economic development policies. 
Assistance should be given within a framework of coordinated environmental programmes, with emphasis on regional approaches where feasible (see recommendation 3). 
United Nations agencies should encourage small States to adopt regional approaches wherever these offer possibilities of exploiting scale economies and strengthening their position in the international economy. 
Assistance in this field should be carefully evaluated to ensure that inputs are justified in terms of outputs. 
Priority should be accorded to human resource development and environmental activities, reducing the administrative constraints imposed by small size, and to areas where there is a clear commitment on the part of the respective Governments. 
UNDP and the specialized agencies should invite the Consultative Committee on Programme and Operational Questions (CCPOQ) to examine the possibilities of standardizing area responsibilities in those regions where UNDP and specialized agency representatives are responsible for more than one country. 
In this connection, consideration should be given to the possibilities of utilizing the proposed research institutes (see recommendation 4) as centres for storing and disseminating information in small countries. 
UNDP and the specialized agencies with offices in small countries should examine the possibilities of greater sharing of databases. 
The interest in, and possibilities of, providing access to the databases to key government offices should also be explored in conjunction with recommendation 8. 
Kazakhstan, as is well known, was the first State to ratify the Treaty on the Reduction and Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms and the Lisbon Protocol. 
By acceding to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons, Kazakhstan has taken one further step in demonstrating its fidelity to international obligations. 
Nevertheless, the overall trends in the development of international relations point in the direction of a nuclear-free - and hence a safer - world. 
1. Subject to approval by the Preparatory Committee, the following documents will be prepared for its second session in August 1994: 
1. Draft outcome of the World Summit for Social Development (draft Declaration and draft Programme of Action); 
2. Review of existing international commitments by Member States, through international instruments (e.g., conventions and declarations) relevant to social development and the three core issues; this review should include procedures for monitoring and reporting; 
3. Completion and updating of Working Paper No. 2: "Activities of the United Nations system with the framework of the core issues"; 
4. Completion and updating of Working Paper No. 3: "Information on social development publications and indicators in the United Nations system". 
2. In addition, the Preparatory Committee requests the Secretary-General to invite the International Labour Organization (ILO), in cooperation with the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), to carry out a study on options for making the international economic environment conducive to growth in employment and output. 
1. The Economic and Social Council, in its resolution 1993/4, established criteria for the accreditation of non-governmental organizations to the Conference and its preparatory process, and decided that the secretariat of the Conference would be responsible for the receipt and preliminary evaluation of requests from non-governmental organizations for accreditation. 
Non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Council that have expressed the intention of attending the Conference and its Preparatory Committee sessions will be accredited for participation. 
Each of them has been evaluated by the secretariat of the Conference in accordance with the provisions of Council resolution 1993/4 and has been found to comply with the criteria set forth in that resolution. 
1. The Economic and Social Council, in paragraph 7 of resolution 1993/31, requested the Secretary-General to report to the Council, at its substantive session of 1994, through the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice, on the progress made in the implementation of Council resolutions 1992/22 and 1993/31. 
The present report has been prepared in response to that request. 
2. The report briefly highlights the measures taken to follow up the resolutions and decisions of the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice at its first and second sessions and complements the other reports on specific issues that are also before the Commission. 
Many delegations supported in particular the inclusion of organized and transnational crime, including money laundering, and protection of the environment as a priority theme to guide the work of the new Commission. 
In this connection, delegations welcomed the initiative to organize in Italy, in 1994, a World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime and an International Conference on Laundering and Controlling Proceeds of Crime. 
The need for close cooperation among different United Nations entities and international organizations dealing with similar problems was recognized. 
Delegations referred to inadequate institutional capacity as the weakest point of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, and expressed the hope that the upgrading of the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch would become effective as soon as possible. 
On the recommendation of the Commission, the Council adopted nine resolutions and three decisions. 
7. In resolution 1993/29, the Council requested the Secretary-General to organize a World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime, to be held in the third quarter of 1994. 
Among other objectives, the Conference would examine the problems and dangers posed by transnational and organized crime in the various regions of the world and to propose more effective counter-strategies. 
8. In resolution 1993/30, the Council requested the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch, inter alia, to continue studying the problem of controlling the proceeds of crime; and welcomed the initiative taken to organize an International Conference on Laundering and Controlling Proceeds of Crime in Italy in June 1994. 
14. In decision 1993/243, the Council took note of the report of the Commission, endorsed the resolutions and decisions adopted by it and approved the provisional agenda and documentation for the Commission's third session. 
16. During the discussions of the functioning of the crime prevention and criminal justice programme, it was emphasized that as the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice moved from organizational to substantive matters, it should focus its attention on technical assistance and practical problems. 
Particular attention should be paid to national and transnational crime, especially organized crime. 
The problem of alien smuggling had reached such alarming proportions that it threatened to turn public opinion against legal immigrants and legitimate refugees. 
Concern was expressed about the possible diversion of the Branch's resources from anti-crime technical assistance programmes to activities in the area of peace-keeping. 
17. The General Assembly adopted resolutions 48/101 on the United Nations African Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders, 48/102 on the prevention of alien smuggling and 48/103 on crime prevention and criminal justice. 
In resolution 48/102, it condemned the practice of alien smuggling; and urged States to take appropriate steps to frustrate the objectives and activities of alien smugglers. 
They accorded high priority to the programme and called for an appropriate share of United Nations resources. 
19. In resolution 1992/22, the Council also recommended the establishment of a subprogramme on operational activities, planning and overall coordination within programme 29 (Crime prevention and criminal justice) of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997. 
The Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch was strengthened through redeployment of three Professional posts from other sections of the programme budget where vacant posts were identified. 
20. These decisions facilitated some structural changes in the crime prevention and criminal justice programme. 
A team to deal with the new subprogramme and handle operations, coordination and evaluation was created in the Branch. 
21. At the second session of the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice (Vienna, 13-23 April 1993), it was noted that the effectiveness of the programme had been limited by the severe lack of resources. 
In resolution 48/103, the General Assembly reiterated those requests. 
23. Accordingly, proposals for the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 were prepared. The proposed programme of work contained the activities perceived to be necessary to implement the above-mentioned resolutions, taking fully into account the priority themes identified by the Council in resolution 1992/22. 
24. By resolution 48/231, the General Assembly has regularized on a permanent basis the transfer of three Professional posts to the Branch made in 1993 from other areas of the Secretariat, in the context of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
It reaffirmed those priorities and expressed concern about the disparity between the needs for technical assistance and the resources available for the programme. 
Notwithstanding its limited resources, the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch took all possible measures to extend and intensify technical assistance and advisory services to Member States. 
26. The Economic and Social Council, in its resolution 1992/23, reaffirmed that priority must be given to the struggle against the activities of organized crime, and requested the Secretary-General to continue the analysis of information on the impact of organized criminal activities upon society at large. 
At present, a more focused analysis of specific aspects of the problem is being conducted, including the nature, extent, forms and dimensions of organized crime, and measures aimed at controlling it. 
A series of studies, meetings and reports on the impact of organized crime, and criminal justice responses to it, have been completed or are being prepared. 
27. As requested by the Economic and Social Council in resolution 1993/29, a World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime will be held in the third quarter of 1994, hosted by the Government of Italy. 
A separate report of the Secretary-General on the status of the preparations for the Conference (E/CN.15/1994/4) is before the Commission, in accordance with paragraph 4 of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/29. 
28. A double issue of the International Review of Criminal Policy on the prevention of corruption was published in October 1993, providing practitioners, policy and decision makers with information on key criminal policy matters relating to anti-corruption measures. 
The Manual on the Prevention and Prosecution of Computer-Related Crime, drafted by the Canadian Department of Justice and a German expert on computer crime, was reviewed at an expert group meeting hosted by the University of W\x{e16c}zburg, Germany, and was also published in a double issue of the Review. 
To familiarize judges and prosecutors from 16 West African countries with the provisions of the Convention, a project proposal for a series of seminars was drafted, in consultation with the legal adviser to the ECOWAS secretariat, and potential donors were contacted. 
If adequate financial support is obtained, the Branch will provide technical advisory services for the seminars. 
Assistance was also considered for developing internal procedures to implement the Convention and for training judges and lawyers in their jurisdictions. 
In accordance with the ECOWAS request for assistance in the preparation of a Convention on Extradition, a draft convention was prepared for negotiations within ECOWAS. 
The meeting formulated policies and strategies aimed at protecting these officials from violence, the threat of violence and other forms of intimidation emanating from organized crime. 
31. An expert group meeting on model legislation to foster reliance on model treaties was held in Vienna from 18 to 21 October 1993. 
The meeting also contributed to the elaboration of a guide on how to use effectively the Model Treaty on Mutual Assistance in Criminal Matters in the preparation of international and regional treaties and in national legislation, policy and practice. 
This will assist requesting States with harmonization and implementation of existing international instruments, guidelines and recommendations against transnational crime. 
32. Another expert group meeting on transnational crime organized by the Branch (Vienna, 7-10 December 1993) was devoted to developing more effective forms of international cooperation against transnational crime, with emphasis on the protection of the environment. 
The meeting made recommendations on environmental crime as an issue for technical cooperation. 
The Conference will study the effectiveness of legislation addressing money laundering and mutual assistance in criminal matters in all regions on a comparative basis. 
Discussions would seek to identify problem areas and recommend solutions. 
ISPAC, with the assistance of the European Institute for Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice (HEUNI), which is affiliated with the United Nations, commissioned a study that will incorporate the inputs of the regional institutes. 
34. Cooperation with the United Nations International Drug Control Programme was strengthened, including participation in the Interregional Course on Investigative Techniques in Money Laundering, organized by the Institute for Advanced Police Training in Malta, from 6 to 9 March 1993. 
35. In cooperation with the Ministry of Justice of Portugal, the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch developed a proposal for a seminar on juvenile justice, the treatment of offenders and crime prevention policies for African lusophone countries. 
The Branch contributed to a meeting on the curtailment of victimization and protection of victims, organized by the International Scientific and Professional Advisory Council (O\x{9399}te, Spain, 12-16 May 1993). 
It also participated in the 11th International Congress on Criminology (Budapest, 22-27 August 1993) and in the forty-fifth session of the Subcommission on the Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities (Geneva, 3-27 August 1993). 
At the invitation of the General Prosecutor of Mexico City, a member of the Branch contributed to the Conference on Urban Crime and delivered a lecture on criminal justice statistics and crime in the largest cities (Mexico City, 21-25 June 1993). 
36. A manual for practitioners dealing with domestic violence, prepared with the support of HEUNI and the Government of Canada, was published in the summer of 1993. 
It was provided to the Commonwealth Secretariat for its meeting of women's affairs ministers in Cyprus in July 1993. 
The manual will assist Member States in programme development and evaluation and policy formulation, on the basis of United Nations juvenile justice standards. 
In July 1993, ASSTC conducted the First United Nations Training Course on Juvenile Justice Standards and Policy for senior practitioners of the Arab World, in cooperation with the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch. 
This training course was incorporated into the regular annual training programme of ASSTC. 
39. The Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch planned, prepared and delivered practical assistance in this priority area, including training courses and seminars. 
The Branch invited representatives of the State Law Department to Vienna for the purpose of discussing in greater detail the substance of the request and nature of the assistance required. 
During this meeting, the Branch provided comments, advice and recommendations with respect to the draft legislation on the introduction and implementation of the judicial reforms. 
40. On 11 and 12 February 1993, the Branch, together with HEUNI, organized and hosted an informal meeting on practical assistance to countries of Central and Eastern Europe. 
The request submitted by the Russian Federation was brought to the attention of the meeting and relevant documentation distributed. 
41. The Government of Austria reacted promptly to this request and organized and financed a study visit of 20 Russian judges in Austria from 14 to 19 June 1993. 
The Governments of Canada, France and Italy indicated that they were considering favourably the possibility of providing practical assistance to the Government of the Russian Federation. 
Consequently, the Branch organized and undertook a needs assessment mission to Russia from 3 to 14 May 1993. 
42. HEUNI generously offered to finance the services and related expenses of an expert consultant on criminal justice computerization, who travelled to Moscow at the end of August to examine the current situation on computerization in criminal justice information in Russia. 
The Government of France sponsored a study visit of two Russian senior officials to the Cour d'Appel in Lyon and offered to send four judges to Russia to participate in a training seminar. 
43. Another example of training and advisory services is a project in Cambodia on the training of trainers in legislation and public service ethics. 
The longer-term objective will be to assist the Government to implement suitable criminal justice and procedural legislation and regulatory mechanisms. 
44. Assistance was given to the Government of Belarus in the finalization of the draft Criminal Code and the draft Code of Criminal Procedure. 
In cooperation with the Centre for Human Rights, recommendations were prepared for both draft laws, the adoption of which would mean an important step towards the establishment of a State governed by the rule of law and the transformation of society in accordance with basic democratic principles. 
However, no request or background materials had been received at the time of preparation of the present report. 
46. A Manual on Life Imprisonment was published in 1993 with financial contributions from the Religious Society of Friends (Quakers). 
This manual will help Member States to improve the treatment of prisoners serving life sentences and provide an international comparative study of life imprisonment. 
International expert meetings are to discuss the texts in 1994, subject to extrabudgetary funding. 
Guidelines on HIV/AIDS and prisons were published by the World Health Organization in June 1993, with input provided by the Branch to reflect the United Nations standards and norms in crime prevention and criminal justice. 
47. The Branch cooperated with the Centre for Human Rights in planning, implementing and evaluating several training seminars. 
It participated in an expert group meeting on developing a training manual for law enforcement officials on human rights in the administration of justice (Geneva, August 1993) and provided input to the draft. 
48. The implementation of numerous requests for training, technical assistance and advisory services (from the Governments of Chad, Ethiopia, Lesotho, Mongolia, the Philippines and Senegal, among others) is awaiting the availability of extrabudgetary funds. 
Currently there are 340 members of UNCJIN; there were 260 at the time of the second session of the Commission. 
Further development of the Network depends, however, not only on the number of its members but also on the number of databases available to them. 
The Branch is continuing the automation of databases permitting the collection, analysis and dissemination of information on various criminal justice and crime prevention subjects. 
54. The Economic and Social Council, in resolutions 1992/22 and 1993/34, invited the various United Nations entities and relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to cooperate with the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch and to extend to it their support in implementing its mandates. 
The planning of cooperative activities has sought to maximize results from the use of limited resources and to avoid overlap. 
Joint projects, meetings and seminars have been held or are being planned for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Most of the activities mentioned in section IV above were carried out in cooperation with relevant United Nations agencies, as well as intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
The Annual Programme Coordination Meeting, sponsored, as in the previous years, by the Arab Security Studies and Training Centre, took place in Sharja, United Arab Emirates, in January 1993. 
The decisions taken were designed to enhance coordination among the institutes and with the Secretariat. 
The Officer-in-Charge of the Branch participated in the Advisory Board Meetings of HEUNI and the United Nations Latin American Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders (ILANUD). 
56. The International Scientific and Professional Advisory Council (ISPAC), which is supported by the Government of Italy, held its third plenary session at Courmayeur, Italy, from 28 August to 1 September 1993. 
It was attended by some 100 participants, representing various non-governmental organizations and research institutions. 
It was preceded by a workshop on the "Threshold of legality". 
The plenary considered the reports of the eight resource committees, which had organized various activities during the previous year, and the relationship of ISPAC with the work programme of the Branch. 
59. During the period under review, the position of the Interregional Adviser to the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Programme was filled on a temporary basis for six months, pending the selection and appointment of a regular adviser. 
61. The Interregional Adviser visited the crime prevention and criminal justice institutes for Africa and for Latin America and the Caribbean to assist in the development of the regional capacities of these institutes to provide technical assistance. 
Discussions were carried out with representatives of the United Nations Capital Development Fund and various Member States on strengthening funding of the African and the Latin American and Caribbean institutes. 
The regional adviser for the Asian region was consulted on ways of strengthening cooperation between the Secretariat and the regional institute in providing technical assistance. 
62. During a mission to Swaziland, discussions were held on the possibility of providing international support to the national organization for the care and rehabilitation of offenders. 
A mission to Namibia, at the request of the Minister of Justice, dealt with a broad range of criminal justice issues, including coordination between the different agencies and development of a national crime prevention and criminal justice strategy. 
63. At the request of the State Police Department, a mission was undertaken to Mongolia. 
66. The Interregional Adviser was invited to give a plenary address at the international Congress of Criminology, held at Budapest. 
The presentation dealt with international cooperation in research on crime and criminal justice, including the role of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme. 
During the same congress, discussions were organized on the United Nations programme, and on international cooperation in technical assistance. 
The Interregional Adviser also contributed to an international seminar in China on police reform and police research, which dealt with community policing, police administration and training, police patrolling and organized crime, among other things. 
The Interregional Adviser presented a paper on dealing with organized crime, drug trafficking and corruption at a seminar entitled "The police in a society in transition", organized by the Council of Europe and held in Moscow. 
67. In response to several requests to provide assistance to peace-keeping operations, the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch developed basic courses and manuals on the United Nations norms and guidelines, designed to restore and upgrade criminal justice systems. 
Officers of the Branch contributed to such operations in several missions and related activities. 
68. An introductory training course for peace-keeping personnel was prepared, based on United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice instruments. 
Depending on the availability of resources, the Branch may provide a staff member or a consultant to teach the course. 
69. In cooperation with the Government of Austria and the United Nations Protection Force in the former Yugoslavia, the Branch prepared and attended a workshop for the civilian police components of the United Nations peace-keeping missions (Graz, Austria, February 1993). 
The workshop stressed the need for standard policies and procedures and the role of United Nations instruments in providing them. 
70. The Chief of the Branch continued his service with the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia until July 1993. 
A member of the Branch is serving with the United Nations Protection Force in the former Yugoslavia. 
The Secretary-General, in his report submitted to the Security Council on the implementation of Security Council resolution 814 (1993) of 26 March 1993, had proposed a plan of action for this purpose. 
Consequently, a mission, consisting of the Chief and a member of the Branch and a consultant, visited Somalia from 16 to 25 August 1993. 
The team surveyed the situation, consulted with the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, as well as with other members of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) and held discussions with Somali officials, judges and prosecutors in Mogadishu and Kismayo. 
72. Pursuant to General Assembly resolution 46/152 and Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/32, the Ninth United Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders should be convened early in 1995. 
The precise dates depend on the venue: 9-20 January 1995, if the Council accepted one of the invitations from Governments, or 6-17 February 1995 if the Congress was held in Vienna. 
73. At its substantive session of 1993, the Economic and Social Council, on the recommendation of the Commission, approved the provisional agenda for the Ninth Congress (Council resolution 1993/32), as follows: 
1. Opening of the Congress. 
(f) International cooperation and assistance in the management of the criminal justice system: computerization of criminal justice operations and the development, analysis and policy use of criminal justice information (two days). 
75. The Council decided to include within the framework of the plenary of the Ninth Congress a one-day discussion on experiences in and practical measures aimed at combating corruption involving public officials. 
76. The organizational and substantive preparations for the Ninth Congress are well under way. 
Five regional preparatory meetings were convened to discuss the substantive items before the Congress, in cooperation with the regional commissions and the United Nations crime prevention institutes: 
The clearing-house functions of the programme must be strengthened, not only to collect, process and provide updated information to the Commission, but also to be in a position to offer such information to its global constituency. 
The relevant measures have been approved by the General Assembly in the context of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
81. However, the modest additional resources which have become available are not commensurate with the requirements of the programme and the needs of the Secretariat. 
The report is transmitted to the Commission in accordance with a request of the Statistical Commission's Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination at its sixteenth session (Geneva, 13-16 September 1993) (E/CN.3/1994/2, para. 11). 
1. The Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination, at its sixteenth session (Geneva, 13-16 September 1993), expressed its satisfaction with the work of the Task Force on Environment Statistics. 
4. There was a general consensus among the members of the core group that it would be useful to organize work along cross-cutting themes. 
Given the financial constraints that agencies were facing, it was agreed that the Task Force and/or its core group should not physically meet unless there was a particularly difficult issue that needed to be clarified or discussed in ad hoc meetings of informal working groups. 
The World Bank felt that, judging by discussions at the above-mentioned Expert Group Meeting, the work of the Task Force should be in advance of, rather than merely in step with, work on national accounts, especially work on environmental accounting. 
2. Support technical cooperation by organizing country projects, training seminars or workshops with a view to building the capacity of developing countries and countries in transition in the above-mentioned areas. 
4. Further improve software for integrated environmental and economic accounting through testing in country projects (based on the software already developed by UNSTAT and tested in the Mexico case-study on integrated environmental and economic accounting in 1991). 
5. Compile and disseminate selected environmental indicators. 
Further develop and revise concepts and methods in environment statistics, environmental indicators and integrated environmental and economic accounting, based on country projects, training seminars and workshops. 
Collect, process and disseminate environment statistics for an international compendium of environment statistics. 
Two approaches were outlined by the IMF, a physical approach and an economic approach. 
Since physical indicators constituted a crucial building block for the economic approach and the economic approach would in turn build on and incorporate work on physical indicators, the IMF proposed the schedule described below. 
1. Further develop and select a set of physical environmental indicators. 
3. Compile and disseminate selected physical environmental indicators. 
1. Present physical indicators in a national accounting framework. 
2. Compile a directory of environmental data. 
3. Investigate possibilities for expressing environmental statistics in monetary values. 
1. Collect, process and disseminate physical environmental indicators in a national accounts framework for an international compendium of environmental statistics. 
3. The Consultative Expert Group agreed to continue its work, which would enable it to respond to the requests of intergovernmental bodies, such as the Statistical Commission. 
The core group on environmental indicators of the Task Force on Environment Statistics therefore suggested that issues concerning environment statistics, indicators and accounting could be usefully addressed by the informal subgroups of the Consultative Expert Group, notably those dealing with the development of data and Earthwatch/Development Watch. 
The report is transmitted to the Commission in accordance with a request of the Statistical Commission's Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination at its sixteenth session (Geneva, 13-16 September 1993) (E/CN.3/1994/2, para. 11). 
1. The Inter-Agency Task Force on Finance Statistics was mandated by the United Nations Statistical Commission's Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination to pursue the following objectives: 
2. For the purposes of the Task Force, finance statistics were defined as balance of payment statistics; external debt statistics; money and banking statistics; government finance statistics; and other financial statistics for which some international organizations have developed a role in setting standards and compiling statistics. 
4. In December 1992, the IMF Statistics Department conducted a survey of international organizations of bodies involved in compiling and/or publishing data in the area of financial statistics. 1/ The organizations were asked about their involvement in financial statistics and their views on possibilities for better coordination and cooperation. 
The IMF Statistics Department also prepared a report entitled "The scope of strengthening cooperation in finance statistics between international organizations". 
Similar discussions were held with members of the International Working Group on External Debt Statistics. 
In June 1993, the first meeting of the Task Force was convened, focusing on money and banking statistics. 
A second meeting of the Task Force, focusing on government finance statistics, was to have been convened early in December 1993 but was cancelled because of travel budget constraints on some of the organizations invited. 
Many of those authorities have responded, reflecting a widespread interest in such issues as the harmonization of concepts, the sharing of data, data transformation, and coordination. 
9. The IMF Balance of Payments Statistics Committee has observed that there is a need to improve coordination among the international organizations and the different departments within them when they are requesting statistical information from countries. 
10. At the meeting in June 1993 focusing on financial statistics, it was observed that it was primarily the IMF and to a lesser extent Eurostat that transformed national data into internationally comparable statistics. 
However, it has also been noted that there is a need to improve the documentation of recent publications and sources of data, particularly in areas in which the interests of international organizations overlap. 
11. In their response to the Task Force inquiry, national authorities have emphasized the importance of reaching general agreement on how to improve coordination and harmonization in data collection by the international organizations. 
However, while data sharing has been welcomed as a device for alleviating the response burden, the view has also been expressed that harmonization should not take place at the expense of the requirements in specific areas of statistics that arise from differences in focus. 
It has been noted that second stage transformations by indirect recipients can reduce the quality of data; if the nature of such transformations is not clear, the link with the original data is sometimes difficult to establish. 
Appropriate documentation is an essential requirement for overcoming the resulting lack of transparency and enhancing the international comparability of data. 
12. The responses received to date to the invitation for international organizations to present their views on coordination in the area of government finance statistics do not yet permit any general conclusions to be drawn. 
However, one particular that the responses do have in common is the demand for data for separate levels of government. 
13. Although the Task Force has been able over the past year to achieve significant results in investigating financial statistics and mapping international data flows, much has still to be done to achieve improved coordination. 
Among other things, efforts will have to be made to improve the harmonization of data and the efficiency of its collection and dissemination. 
14. One specific conclusion of the Task Force that needs to be followed up is the need to assess current data-reporting arrangements. 
15. Other issues that could be considered include the desirability of setting standards for electronic data transmittal and the extent to which harmonization with internationally accepted standards in other areas, such as national accounts and balance of payments statistics, should be pursued. 
(a) Data sharing is seen as a possible way to improve the effectiveness of data collection. 
How can those objectives be reconciled? 
(b) The harmonization of methodologies is seen as a way to enhance the comparability of data and the efficiency of the collection process. 
But a lack of focus on specific areas may result. 
As you know the Haitians who leave the country at the risk of their lives to escape the persecution and repression of which they are victims are systematically sent back and denied the right of asylum guaranteed to them under the relevant international legal instruments. 
Since the brutal military coup d'at, more than 5,000 Haitian citizens have been summarily executed by members of the Army and by their civilian supporters. 
Recently, 12 young people were killed because they belonged to democratic organizations. 
Today, we received news from Florida reporting the drowning of between four and six refugees who were attempting to escape from Haiti, while 14 others were reported missing at sea. 
The number of victims grows week by week, since those who are defending democracy in Haiti are killed, tortured or forced to flee the repression but then encounter a floating "Berlin Wall" which forces them back to the very persecutors from whom they were trying to escape. 
After the Second World War, the nations of the world recognized that it was morally indefensible that persons fleeing their country to escape death should be sent back to those seeking to do them harm. 
My Government has always respected that undertaking. 
We have simply requested that Haitian citizens remain in Haiti and pursue the struggle for democracy there, convinced that, with the support of the international community, our efforts would quickly lead to the restoration of democracy. 
We reaffirm our commitment to the principle of law among nations as laid down in those human-rights conventions and hoped that sister nations will do likewise. 
To all Haitian citizens seeking freedom, we reaffirm our obligations to defend their rights in the context of international laws, and we support all efforts aimed at giving effect to the international agreements which guarantee their protection. 
Today, I requested our ambassadors to the Organization of American States and to the United Nations to reiterate before those bodies our grave concern with regard to international protection. 
conclusion of the high-level talks held in Baghdad, 1. The breakthrough in relations between Iraq and the Special Commission (UNSCOM) achieved in July 1993 was consolidated during the latest round of high-level talks between Iraq and the Special Commission held in Baghdad from 2 to 5 February 1994. 
The International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) was represented in the initial phases of these talks. 
The current talks reviewed the steps taken by both sides to put in place ongoing monitoring and verification since Iraq's acceptance, on 26 November 1993, of Security Council resolution 715 (1991). 
In this respect, these talks built upon the significant progress made since July, in both the political and the technical areas, in the previous rounds of high-level talks held in New York and Baghdad during the months of September, October and November 1993. 
The Commission indicated that, in this context, the intense phase of inspections already initiated in all the areas coming within its mandate would be continued. 
Iraq indicated that it would welcome all such inspection teams and facilitate their tasks. 
3. Technical talks were also held on a number of issues. 
4. It was agreed that a further round of high-level talks would be held in the first half of March 1994 in order to maintain the momentum imparted to the process by the current and previous rounds. 
In the statement, the Council calls upon all sides - both the Serbs and the Muslims - urgently to place the heavy weapons deployed in the Sarajevo area under United Nations control or to withdraw them from the area. 
In essence, this is close to our position. 
We believe that such measures are a major step towards an overall settlement of the Bosnian conflict. 
We also express satisfaction that the NATO Council, just like Russia, has reaffirmed support for negotiations as the way to resolve the conflict in Bosnia. 
Unfortunately, the position of a number of NATO members reflects an attempt to interpret the statement as a one-sided ultimatum to the Bosnian Serbs, who are being threatened by air strikes. 
The Russian Federation cannot agree with such one-sidedness. 
We are also convinced that the decisions with regard to ending the siege of Sarajevo must be taken by the Security Council, as we proposed two weeks ago already. 
At the same time, this issue was brought before the NATO Council, which, as is well known, has no authority to take decisions on the substance of a settlement in Bosnia. 
Earlier, the United Nations Secretary-General had proposed that NATO should submit information on the Alliance's readiness to use air power if that was requested by the United Nations. 
This procedure, established by the Security Council, must be followed unswervingly. 
A few hours prior to the announcement of the NATO decision, there came reports that the Bosnian Serbs and Muslims, through mediation by the United Nations, had reached an agreement on a cease-fire and on specific measures concerning the withdrawal of weapons from Sarajevo. 
Hasty decisions outside the United Nations framework are fraught with the risk of disrupting this reassuring process. 
Headway towards a settlement of the conflict is possible only if neither side gains advantages in the course of implementation of the demilitarization measures undertaken by the United Nations forces. 
We suggest that such a meeting should be open for participation in the discussion not only to the Security Council members but also to the other countries concerned, especially those whose military contingents are deployed in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This should reflect the genuine partnership among the members of the world community which has begun to take shape in our interrelationships in the interests of a lasting and just peace. 
It demands that they redouble their efforts in the Lusaka talks, with the aim of urgently attaining an effective and sustainable cease-fire and completing work on the remaining points on the agenda and concluding a peaceful settlement without procrastination. 
"The Council is deeply concerned at the intensification of hostilities and, in particular, at the recent outbreak of serious military activity at several locations in Angola, particularly at Kuito-Bie. 
It deplores the great loss of life and destruction of property. 
"The Council stresses that the only way to achieve an effective, verifiable and sustainable cease-fire is for the parties to conclude and sign a comprehensive peace agreement. 
"The Council welcomes the improvement in the delivery of humanitarian relief assistance to the affected population in Angola, while acknowledging that the overall situation remains serious. 
It urges the parties to continue to cooperate with the United Nations agencies and the non-governmental organizations in ensuring the unimpeded delivery of humanitarian relief supplies and the necessary security for its efficient distribution. 
"The Council will remain seized of the matter." 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 123 appear in part I of the Committee's report (A/48/811). 
It had before it the report of the Secretary-General on the financing for the expansion of the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa (A/C.5/48/67) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/7/Add.5). 
Armenia's armed aggression against Azerbaijan is the manifestation of its annexationist designs on a neighbouring State which were formalized upon the adoption by the Supreme Council of the Armenian SSR, on 1 December 1989, of the decision entitled "Reunification of the Armenian SSR and Nagorny Karabakh". 
Paragraph 4 states: "The Supreme Council of the Armenian SSR and the National Council of Nagorny Karabakh shall establish a joint commission (with its own working structure) to determine the practical arrangements for effecting the reunification of the Armenian SSR and Nagorny Karabakh". 
What additional documents and facts can be needed to establish Armenia's territorial designs on Azerbaijan, for which it is committing aggression against Azerbaijan? 
In this connection, various representatives of Armenia have stated that the aforementioned decision was taken at the time of a "communist regime" in Armenia, or rather the Armenian SSR, and that the decision is therefore without force. 
Thus, in the preamble to the Declaration it is expressly emphasized that the Declaration is based on "the joint decision of the Supreme Council of the Armenian SSR and the National Council of Nagorny Karabakh of 1 December 1989 on "The reunification of the Armenian SSR and Nagorny Karabakh". 
This is direct evidence of the continuity between the two State acts. 
From the foregoing it clearly emerges that the Republic of Armenia has from the outset followed a policy of territorial designs on the Azerbaijani Republic and continues to follow that policy today. 
We have the honour to transmit herewith the text of a joint Russian-Uzbek statement of 8 February 1994 on Afghanistan (see annex). 
That turn of events clouds the prospects for bringing the situation in that country back to normal. 
The parties consider that the conflict in Afghanistan is the consequence of internal contradictions in that country and threatens security and stability in the region. 
The parties reaffirm their readiness to develop good-neighbourly relations and all-round mutually advantageous cooperation with a peaceful, independent and sovereign Afghanistan in the interests of reinforcing the spirit of mutual understanding and confidence in the region. 
The European Union therefore fully supports the Security Council's presidential statement of 24 January 1994 (S/PRST/1994/4) calling for an immediate cessation of hostilities in Afghanistan and the beginning of a political process to create a broad-based Government acceptable to the Afghan people. 
We strongly identify with the residents of Sarajevo and hope for international action that will stop this nightmare. 
Aware of your country's struggle for human rights, I strongly urge you to do everything possible in order to save the besieged residents of Sarajevo. 
Finally, I have told the Secretary-General of NATO that I have instructed my Special Representative and the military authorities of UNPROFOR to make every effort to negotiate urgently arrangements under which: 
(a) There will be an effective cease-fire in and around Sarajevo; 
(b) The heavy weapons of the Bosnian Serb forces will be withdrawn or regrouped and placed under UNPROFOR control; 
(c) The heavy weapons of the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina will be placed under UNPROFOR control. 
I should be grateful if you would convey the above information to the members of the Security Council and assure them that I will keep the Council fully informed of further developments in my efforts to secure implementation of resolutions 824 (1993), 836 (1993) and 844 (1993). 
Paragraph 7 of resolution 48/159 B reads as follows: 
Special votes will be cast on 26 April, while 27 and 28 April have been set aside as election days. 
In accordance with section 21 (1) of the Electoral Act 1993, President F. W. de Klerk proclaimed the election dates on 2 February 1994. 
Consequently, the African National Congress of South Africa and the Pan Africanist Congress of Azania will register as official political parties on or before 12 February 1994. 
The African National Congress already launched its official election campaign on Saturday, 29 January 1994. 
Authorization by the same Office is also required in respect of any payment or transfer from Spain to such authorities or individuals or bodies corporate. 
An Order of the Ministry of Trade and Tourism, of 27 December 1993, has been adopted in implementation of (EC) Regulation 3274/93, prohibiting the direct or indirect export to the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya of the items listed in the annex to Security Council resolution 883 (1993). 
The Austrian National Bank issued a regulation by which all financial transactions falling under the Foreign Currency Act, i.e. transactions with a "foreign connection" (either transborder payments or payments in foreign currencies), falling under paragraph 3 of resolution 883 (1993) require special permission. 
Under this act dispositions and transactions of funds falling under paragraph 3 of resolution 883 (1993) held at Austrian banks are prohibited, even if the transactions concerned have no "foreign connection". 
The regulation of the Austrian Federal Government under the Austrian Implementation of International Sanctions Act referred to above prohibits any commercial transactions with Libyan Arab Airlines, including the honouring or endorsement of any tickets or other documents issued by that airline. 
The regulation also orders the prohibition of the services referred to in subparagraphs (c) to (e). 
No new diplomatic missions and posts of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya have been established in Austria since the adoption of resolution 748 (1992). 
At this critical juncture of the process of resolution of the crisis in the former Yugoslav Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, I am prompted to draw your attention to the positions of my country on the most topical issues of this process. 
We consider it very important that the Serb and Croatian sides accepted this agreement. 
Now, it is indispensable that the agreement also be accepted by the leadership of the Bosnian Moslems, all the more so since it incorporates its original requests. 
We also support the agreements on cease-fire and demilitarization of Sarajevo recently concluded by the Serb and Moslem sides, with the significant engagement and valuable contribution of UNPROFOR on the ground, i.e. of your personal envoy Mr. Akashi and General Rose. 
We trust that the basis has thus been created also for placing Sarajevo under the United Nations administrative control, being an important element in the global settlement of the crisis in former Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We also believe that these agreements reached on the ground can encourage a speedier agreement concerning the crisis itself. 
It must be clear that such decisions urge continuation of war and that peace can be reached only by negotiations on a footing of equality. 
Particular concern is aroused by the fact that the NATO Council adopted such decision under the strong influence of uncorroborated assumptions that the Serb side is to blame for the tragedy at the Sarajevo market. 
United Nations representatives in Sarajevo were explicit in their official statements that it was not possible to establish which side was to blame for the tragedy. 
The statements of the competent foreign and Yugoslav experts indicate that the Serb side did not and could not commit this criminal and tragic act. 
We believe that the world public has the right to know the whole truth about who caused so many human losses and why, and we expect that you personally will support such an investigation. 
We consider that no decision, and particularly decisions on ultimatum in international relations, can be based on the alleged guilt, since any such decision would be a crime in itself. 
It is particularly unacceptable and perilous that any military organization, on the basis of its own assessment, takes over the political competencies which, according to the Charter of the United Nations, are vested in the organs of the world Organization. 
In view of the above, I call on you, Mr. Secretary-General, to take all necessary measures in order that the United Nations Security Council regains all its usurped political rights in the resolution of the crisis in former Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This would ensure a speedier and more successful negotiated peace process. 
1. At its 10th meeting, on 14 February 1994, the General Committee considered a request submitted by the Russian Federation (A/48/246) for the inclusion in the agenda of an item entitled: 
(b) Should be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
(b) Should be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
At its 89th plenary meeting, on 14 February 1994, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.8, paras. 1 (a) and 2 (a)), to include the following items in the agenda of its forty-eighth session: 
At its 89th plenary meeting, on 14 February 1994, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.8, paras. 1 (b) and 2 (b)), to add the following items to the list of items to be considered directly in plenary meeting: 
64. Observer status for the Commonwealth of Independent States in the General Assembly (item 176). 
Further to my letter dated 21 January 1994 (A/48/853), I have the honour to inform you that Costa Rica and Paraguay have made the necessary payments to reduce their arrears below the amount specified in Article 19 of the Charter. 
Recalling its resolution 45/155 of 18 December 1990, in which it decided, inter alia, to convene at a high level a World Conference on Human Rights in 1993, and its resolutions 46/116 of 17 December 1991 and 47/122 of 18 December 1992, 
Taking note with appreciation of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, 1/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights, held at Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993, 
Expressing its gratitude to the Government and people of Austria for acting as hosts to the Conference, for the excellent arrangements and for the hospitality extended to all participants, 
Expressing its appreciation to the Secretary-General of the United Nations, the Secretary-General of the Conference and the members of the Secretariat for effectively preparing for and servicing the Conference, 
2. Endorses the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, adopted by the Conference on 25 June 1993; 
3. Expresses its satisfaction with the work of the Conference, which constitutes a solid foundation for further action and initiatives by the United Nations and other interested international bodies, as well as by the States and national organizations concerned; 
4. Confirms the views of the Conference on the urgency of eliminating denials and violations of human rights; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure the distribution of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action as widely as possible and to include the text of the Declaration in the next edition of Human Rights: A Compilation of International Instruments; 
Noting with concern that many of the principles enunciated in resolution 32/130 have not yet been taken into consideration by the international community with all the necessary dynamism and objectivity, 
Emphasizing the special importance of the purposes and principles proclaimed in the Declaration on the Right to Development, contained in the annex to its resolution 41/128 of 4 December 1986, 
Reiterating its profound conviction that all human rights and fundamental freedoms are indivisible and interdependent and that equal attention and urgent consideration should be given to the implementation, promotion and protection of civil and political rights and of economic, social and cultural rights, 
Deeply convinced that, today more than ever, economic and social development and human rights are complementary elements leading to the same goal, that is, the maintenance of peace and justice among nations as the foundation for the ideals of freedom and well-being to which mankind aspires, 
Reiterating that cooperation among all nations on the basis of respect for the independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity of each State, including the right of every people to choose freely its own socio-economic and political system, is essential for the promotion of peace and development, 
3. Reaffirms that equal attention and urgent consideration should be given to the implementation, promotion and protection of civil and political rights and of economic, social and cultural rights; 
6. Reaffirms that the right to development is an inalienable human right; 
8. Recognizes that all human rights and fundamental freedoms are indivisible and interdependent; 
11. Also urges all States to promote international cooperation which contributes to the enhancement of the promotion and preservation of human rights, unbiased by any political motivation or condition whatsoever; 
13. Decides to consider this question at its forty-ninth session. 
Reaffirming its faith in fundamental human rights, in the dignity and worth of the human person and the equal rights of men and women and of nations large and small, and its determination to promote social progress and better standards of living in greater freedom, 
Desirous of achieving further progress in international cooperation in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms, 
Reaffirming the importance of ensuring the universality, objectivity and non-selectivity of the consideration of human rights issues, as affirmed in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, 4/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights, held at Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993, 
Aware of the fact that the promotion, protection and full exercise of all human rights and fundamental freedoms as legitimate concerns of the world community should be guided by the principles of non-selectivity, impartiality and objectivity and should not be used for political ends, 
2. Reaffirms that it is a purpose of the United Nations and the task of all Member States, in cooperation with the Organization, to promote and encourage respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms and to remain vigilant with regard to violations of human rights wherever they occur; 
4. Considers that international cooperation in this field should make an effective and practical contribution to the urgent task of preventing mass and flagrant violations of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all and to the strengthening of international peace and security; 
5. Affirms that the promotion, protection and full realization of all human rights and fundamental freedoms, as legitimate concerns of the world community, should be guided by the principles of non-selectivity, impartiality and objectivity, and should not be used for political ends; 
8. Stresses, in this context, the continuing need for impartial and objective information on the political, economic and social situations and events of all countries; 
11. Decides to consider this matter at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Human rights questions". 
Recalling that all States have pledged themselves, under the Charter of the United Nations, to promote and encourage universal respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion, 
Reaffirming that discrimination against human beings on the grounds of religion or belief constitutes an affront to human dignity and a disavowal of the principles of the Charter, 
Reaffirming its resolution 36/55 of 25 November 1981, by which it proclaimed the Declaration on the Elimination of All Forms of Intolerance and of Discrimination Based on Religion or Belief, 
Recalling its resolution 47/129 of 18 December 1992, in which it requested the Commission on Human Rights to continue its consideration of measures to implement the Declaration, 
Conscious of the importance of education in ensuring tolerance of religion and belief, 
Believing that further efforts are therefore required to promote and protect the right to freedom of thought, conscience, religion and belief and to eliminate all forms of hatred, intolerance and discrimination based on religion or belief, 
1. Reaffirms that freedom of thought, conscience, religion and belief is a human right derived from the inherent dignity of the human person and guaranteed to all without discrimination; 
2. Urges States to ensure that their constitutional and legal systems provide full guarantees of freedom of thought, conscience, religion and belief, including the provision of effective remedies where there is intolerance or discrimination based on religion or belief; 
3. Recognizes that legislation alone is not enough to prevent violations of human rights, including the right to freedom of religion or belief; 
4. Urges all States therefore to take all appropriate measures to combat hatred, intolerance and acts of violence, including those motivated by religious extremism, and to encourage understanding, tolerance and respect in matters relating to freedom of religion or belief; 
5. Urges States to ensure that, in the course of their official duties, members of law enforcement bodies, civil servants, educators and other public officials respect different religions and beliefs and do not discriminate against persons professing other religions or beliefs; 
11. Encourages Governments to give serious consideration to inviting the Special Rapporteur to visit their countries so as to enable him to fulfil his mandate even more effectively; 
14. Welcomes the efforts of non-governmental organizations to promote the implementation of the Declaration; 
15. Requests the Secretary-General to invite interested non-governmental organizations to consider what further role they could envisage playing in the implementation of the Declaration and in its dissemination in national and local languages; 
16. Urges all States to consider disseminating the text of the Declaration in their respective national languages and to facilitate its dissemination in national and local languages; 
17. Requests the Commission on Human Rights to continue its consideration of measures to implement the Declaration; 
18. Decides to consider the question of the elimination of all forms of religious intolerance at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Human rights questions". 
The Secretary-General has the honour to transmit to the Statistical Commission the report of the Inter-Agency Task Force on Industrial and Construction Statistics (Convener: Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD)) which is contained in the annex. 
The report is transmitted to the Commission in accordance with a request of its Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination at its sixteenth session (Geneva, 13-16 September 1993) (E/CN.3/1994/2, para. 11). 
The World Bank and the United Nations regional commissions have not participated in meetings of the Task Force for financial and other reasons but have expressed interest in the work of the Task Force and have been kept informed of its progress. 
However, "industry" should be construed broadly when discussing the implementation of the third revision of the International Standard Industrial Classification of All Economic Activities (ISIC, Rev.3). 
The Task Force will not address "construction" in the current phase of its work. 
3. The Task Force affirmed that the implementation of ISIC, Rev.3 - not the further revision of the ISIC - was within its mandate. 
It noted that the lack of conversion keys from ISIC, Rev.2 to ISIC, Rev.3 was a major impediment to that task. 
Intercountry comparisons have become increasingly difficult and the widespread adoption of a truly international classification would be the most effective remedy. 
4. The Task Force has two overriding goals: 
(a) To review and recommend ways of improving the international comparability of industry statistics; 
(b) To agree on whatever measures are required to reduce duplication in, streamline and better coordinate the collection, compilation and dissemination of industry statistics. 
5. The Task Force adopted as an additional agenda item the systematization of knowledge about the users and uses of industry statistics, with special emphasis on the policy issues that industry statistics are designed to inform. 
6. The Task Force adopted as the first task on its agenda the taking of a survey on country practices and intentions with respect to ISIC, Rev.3. 
That survey is intended to complement a similar survey taken by UNSTAT, which was discussed at the twenty-sixth session of the Statistical Commission and found to be lacking in a number of important respects. 
7. The questionnaire for the survey of country practices and intentions was pilot tested using a subjectively selected representative sample of countries. 
The inquiry itself was sent to approximately 100 countries, which are generally respondents to UNSTAT inquiries on industrial statistics. 
A supplementary report on that meeting will be submitted to the Statistical Commission. 
8. In principle, questions need to be asked of only a sample of countries. 
However, some questions can best be answered by personal visit, probably in conjunction with other missions. 
A list of those questions has been drafted and interviews will begin following the analysis of survey results. 
9. Members of the Task Force have begun a summary of the uses and users of industry statistics for eventual transmission to the Statistical Commission; a set of questions for international organizations will be based on that summary. 
10. The Task Force has encouraged the development and dissemination of a set of concordance tables and other materials needed to facilitate the implementation of ISIC, Rev.3. 
UNSTAT has agreed to announce that the detailed correspondence table in item (b) will be available through the regional commissions by January 1994, while the computerized correspondence tables in item (a) will be available by July 1994. 
A few modest aids that will guide the transition from ISIC, Rev.2 to ISIC, Rev.3, such as handbooks and curricula for workshops, could also be developed. 
11. The Task Force noted that, in accordance with the recommendation of the Statistical Commission at its twenty-seventh session, UNIDO, in collaboration with OECD, would assume responsibility for the collection and dissemination of world-wide general industrial statistics, effective 1994. 
UNSTAT has forwarded to UNIDO all related technical materials, including copies of general industrial statistics questionnaires and a computer system manual, as well as information used to facilitate communications with national statistical offices. 
During the present transition period, UNSTAT has sent out the 1992 edition of the general industrial statistics questionnaires to non-OECD countries. 
OECD will collect the general industrial statistics data for its member countries and will share those data with UNIDO. 
UNSTAT has also agreed to continue the collection and dissemination of general industrial statistics on mining and quarrying, electricity, gas and water for non-OECD countries for the next few years, until UNIDO is able to assume full responsibility for the functions of their collection and dissemination. 
UNSTAT will continue to collect and disseminate data on the index numbers of industrial production. 
(a) Comment on the achievements and the prospects for future success of the Task Force; 
(b) Review and suggest ways of improving the international comparability of industrial statistics; 
(d) Endorse the mandate of the Task Force. 
1. The highlight of 1993 in the Middle East and North Africa (MENA) region was the historic agreement signed by Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) on 13 September. 
While negotiations on the substance of the agreement are still in progress, the prospect of peace and autonomy in the occupied territories offers a unique opportunity for regional development and renewed commitment by Governments in the region to put children first on their national development agendas. 
The process of democratization is proceeding, exemplified by national multi-party elections in Jordan, and post-war national reconstruction is keeping a rapid pace in Lebanon, particularly in the private sector. 
2. In other countries of the region, however, children face a climate of instability and uncertainty. 
The Israeli-PLO peace accord has not lessened violence in the West Bank and Gaza or in southern Lebanon. 
The slump in world oil prices has aggravated the economic burden of high domestic expenditures and the consequences of the 1991 Gulf War in the Gulf States and Saudi Arabia. 
UNICEF continues to support major emergency operations in Iraq and the Sudan. 
Emergency assistance also was provided to flood victims in Yemen. 
3. Despite the climate of uncertainty in much of the region, advocacy for children continues to advance. 
Following the high-level ministerial meeting held in Tunis in November 1992, which adopted the Pan Arab Plan for Child Survival, Protection and Development, the League of Arab States has continued to affirm its commitment to the decade goals for children. 
In 1993, as a follow-up to the Tunis meeting, UNICEF published a series of situation analyses of the Arab, Gulf and Maghreb child. 
At the national level, the preparation and adoption of national programmes of action attained or approached completion in most countries of the region. 
In the Gulf States and Saudi Arabia, subregional cooperation is being promoted to ensure completion of national programmes of action and to promote ratification of the Convention on the Rights of the Child in the remaining non-signatory countries, which will complete the ratification process throughout the region. 
5. UNICEF is seeking to implement the recommendations of the multi-donor evaluation with regard to capacity-building and empowerment through networking, technical exchanges and the production and dissemination of user-friendly information to assist partners in addressing the problems of children in the MENA region. 
Collaboration with the Arab States Broadcasting Union has led to the exposure of scriptwriters, directors and producers in most countries of the region to child rights issues and to the production of programmes and shorter-format broadcasts on child rights. 
The organization of a meeting of deans of regional law schools is under way to advance the process of alliance formation. 
In the health field, a group of deans of medical and nursing schools from the region met in Jordan to consider how to refocus medical teaching and training on preventive medicine and on maternal and child health. 
6. The regional office gives high priority to putting knowledge to work for children. 
In addition to the publication of a number of situation analyses, thematic kits have been produced and disseminated on breast-feeding, learning for all, Facts for Life messages, children and the environment and the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
The regional Infopack on the decade goals for children has been updated and distributed, and a technical reader on the decade health goals has been disseminated throughout the region. 
7. The regional office continued to consolidate its role in strengthening the management of the evaluation function. 
Important experience was gained through the organization of external peer review meetings in the areas of health, nutrition, control of diarrhoeal diseases (CDD) and epidemiology. 
The report, by highlighting weaknesses in conceptualization of assessment processes, is a useful basis for upgrading evaluation standards in the region. 
9. The acquisition of knowledge and skills for living continues to be the flagship sphere of activity for UNICEF in the MENA region and the method of support for educational innovation. 
Using a combination of animation and culture-specific segments, production is under way on the first two of a series of five videos, together with accompanying guidebooks for parents and community group trainers. 
Six countries - Iraq, Jordan, Lebanon, Morocco, Turkey and Tunisia - are currently involved in the regional initiative. 
Using video modules and print materials that can be adapted for use either on television or in community-based parent education activities, the initiative is designed to reach the majority of parents in any country. 
By 1995, the video series and supporting products will be made available globally for adaptation and application. 
Jordan is participating in the global United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization/UNICEF assessment of learning achievement, in which Morocco and Tunisia also have agreed to participate. 
It also seeks to develop the capacities of the teacher as a communicator and facilitator of a student-oriented, active learning approach. 
11. The regional office's innovative Communication for Learning initiative recognizes the potential of the mass media as a learning medium and aims to strengthen the capacity of television to promote and support child survival, protection and development. 
Its aim is to make television a positive educational force. 
12. Bearing in mind the number of conflicts in the region, the regional programme on children - victims of armed conflict, initiated in 1993, focuses on the psycho-social needs of children traumatized by exposure to extreme violence and armed conflict. 
The programme seeks to redress the lack of regional networks, training opportunities and culturally appropriate resource materials in trauma psychology by supporting development initiatives and by creating prototype training materials, manuals, plans and resource books that can be tailored to meet individual country and community needs. 
It seeks to assist community workers and professionals in a range of disciplines and to develop the skills to help traumatized children and their parents overcome the effects of trauma. 
In 1993, the first meeting of a new regional network was held to develop a plan of action. 
Progress has been made in developing prototype training and orientation manuals to guide pre-school teachers, schoolteachers and counsellors as well as a prototype school crisis plan designed to make the school a community resource centre in situations of emergency and of traumatic stress for children. 
13. Substantial progress was made in 1993 in laying the groundwork for achievement of the mid-decade goals and goals for the year 2000. 
Specific interventions were stressed, such as the Maghrebian National Immunization Days and the training or retraining of midwives to reduce the number of deaths from neonatal tetanus and reduce maternal mortality in general. 
Regional initiatives targeting subregional and subnational zones for the elimination of disease were advanced by the identification of poliomyelitis-free zones in the Gulf and Maghreb countries. 
The zones are expected to encompass eventually the entire Arabian Peninsula and the Maghreb region, a major step in reaching the goal of eradication of poliomyelitis. 
14. CDD activities continues to be a central focus in most countries of the region. 
Issues of home management of diarrhoea, referral, the production, distribution and marketing of oral rehydration salts and measurement indicators to monitor progress are all addressed in mid-decade goal work plans. 
15. A second regional peer review meeting focused on women's reproductive health, producing recommendations related to policy formulation and programme implementation. 
In response to the growing awareness and recognition of acute respiratory infections (ARI) as a major killer of children under five years of age, many countries have initiated ARI control programmes, of which 10 are already operational, including national plans of action, adherence to standards and appropriate case management. 
Five other countries are in the planning stages of an ARI control programme. 
Control of iodine deficiency disorders (IDD) throughout the region has been advanced by the adoption of universal salt iodization as the principal strategy. 
All countries in the region participated in a regional IDD consultation and a few flagship countries developed extensive control programmes. 
There are now baby-friendly hospitals in almost every country in the region. 
Most countries have passed legislation banning the distribution of free and low-cost infant formula. 
The importance and value of breast-feeding is being integrated into the curricula of medical schools, with a regional effort to make medical education more sensitive to the needs of women and children. 
At mid-year, UNICEF health officers were brought together for a briefing on technical issues related to decade goals in the health sector. 
17. In the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/199 (22 December 1992) concerning field coordination, the Syrian Arab Republic became the first country in the region to institute an inter-agency plan to complete a country strategy note by early 1994. 
In all other countries in the region, United Nations agencies have reviewed programme cycles with government counterparts. 
Timetables for the harmonization of agency and government programme cycles have been proposed for each country. 
18. A recent UNICEF internal audit of MENA country offices highlighted the need to improve management practices and internal control procedures. 
The regional office has instituted a regional audit committee to review and follow up on audit recommendations and to ensure compliance by UNICEF offices. 
The regional office, Office of Internal Audit and Staff Development and Training Section have embarked on a joint venture to produce a management training package for representatives which will form the basis for a regional training workshop for heads of offices in 1994. 
1. Despite the favourable economic climate in most countries of the region, a large number of children of poor families are still living below the poverty line. 
However, in 1993, the economies of six countries in East Asia - China, Indonesia, Malaysia, the Republic of Korea, Singapore and Thailand - continued their spectacular growth, with rates between 7 and 13 per cent. 
2. In East Asia, increasing prosperity lifted many people out of absolute poverty. 
Indicators of life expectancy, infant mortality and school enrolment improved in 1993 in almost all East Asian countries. 
3. Governments in all countries of the region remained stable during the reporting period. 
Indonesia and the Philippines also submitted national reports. 
In Bangkok, the Asia-Pacific Regional Preparatory Meeting on the World Conference on Human Rights unanimously adopted a resolution on child rights that was incorporated in the "Bangkok Human Rights Declaration". 
To institutionalize democracy in the war-shattered country following the conclusion of UNTAC activities, an Institute of Human Rights was established. 
The regional office facilitated the first mission to Asia of the Committee on the Rights of the Child. 
In Bangkok, the Committee had the opportunity to meet, among others, NGOs and the media. 
The Committee undertook field visits to the Philippines, northern Thailand and Viet Nam to witness, first hand, the situation of children in the region. 
It held the first meeting of its Regional Advisory Council, comprising eminent persons from China, Indonesia and the Republic of Korea, in August. 
During the year, ASIANET conducted two training programmes on monitoring and reporting of compliance with the terms of the Convention on the Rights of the Child for government officials and NGOs responsible for child rights. 
5. As a follow-up to the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN) Summit Declaration in 1992, an ASEAN Plan of Action for Children was initiated and adopted by the ministers responsible for social welfare and development. 
6. The mid-decade goals received unprecedented support in the region from leaders of 17 Governments who met in Manila in September for a ministerial consultation. 
7. Nine countries are expected to lead the region in achieving most of the mid-decade goals: China, Indonesia, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, Malaysia, Mongolia, the Philippines, the Republic of Korea, Thailand and Viet Nam, which together represent over 90 per cent of the region's child population. 
UCI was first achieved by Singapore in 1987, followed by China and the Republic of Korea in 1988, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and Mongolia in 1989 and Indonesia, Malaysia, the Philippines, Thailand and Viet Nam in 1990. 
All of those countries, except Mongolia, have been able to sustain UCI. 
With the organization of national immunization days in the Lao People's Democratic Republic, Myanmar, the Philippines and Viet Nam, the number of unvaccinated children in the region will decrease dramatically in the near future; 
Three countries - the Republic of Korea, Mongolia and Papua New Guinea - reported no cases, while the disease is virtually disappearing in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, Malaysia and Thailand. 
China, Indonesia, Malaysia and Thailand are approaching the goal of eliminating vitamin A deficiency, while the remaining countries of the region can achieve this only with concerted effort. 
Vitamin A deficiency does not appear to be a serious health problem in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, Mongolia, Papua New Guinea or the Republic of Korea; 
(f) Iodization of salt. 
With the exception of Malaysia, all countries are producing their own salt for consumption. 
In countries other than the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, iodized salt is produced by a number of organizations, including government-owned and private enterprises, which complicates monitoring the iodization process. 
ORT has been accepted as the most effective way of reducing deaths due to diarrhoeal diseases. 
However, in some countries, usage is still below 40 per cent. 
With the acceleration of this programme in most countries of the region, the goals of the initiative can be achieved by 1995, with few exceptions. 
However, the complete cessation of free or low-cost supplies of infant formula to hospitals and maternity facilities remains a challenge; 
Unlike UCI, the impact of reduced malnutrition may not be seen in the short term. 
Thailand managed virtually to eliminate third-degree malnutrition, largely due to a high rate of economic growth during the last three decades; 
The completion rates of primary education were almost universal in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, Malaysia, the Republic of Korea and Singapore. 
Other countries in the region continue to face drop-out and retention problems, resulting in too few children reaching grade five; 
(k) Water supply and sanitation. 
For the Asian region as a whole, WHO estimated that over 1 million persons have been infected with HIV, the majority in Thailand (450,000) and Myanmar (150,000). 
All countries have included in their medium-term plans the prevention and control of HIV/AIDS. The main regional strategy is directed towards reducing risk behaviour through intensive information, education and communication and social mobilization efforts. 
These efforts have resulted in an increased policy emphasis among Governments and United Nations and donor agencies on the integration of children's issues into the broader framework of regional socio-economic development goals and strategies. 
Key activities include participation in inter-agency task forces, meetings of experts and country and agency consultations on poverty alleviation, social statistics and the development of indicators to monitor social change and women in development efforts. 
Cooperation with the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization on Education for All, and with WHO on Health for All, reinforced the UNICEF agenda for the mid-decade goals and the goals for children and development for the 1990s. 
9. At regional and country levels, UNICEF and the United Nations Population Fund collaborated on the training and development of social indicators for Viet Nam, including joint missions to carry out an assessment and identify the measures needed to strengthen national capacity in monitoring social goals. 
In Thailand, a research project on double fortification of salt with iodine and iron is in progress in cooperation with Bangkok's Siriraj Hospital. 
11. Global funds were used by the regional and country offices primarily to accelerate programmes to achieve the mid-decade goals. 
At the regional level, global funds were used to provide country offices with advisory services on basic education. 
Funds also were used for the preparation of guidelines on goal monitoring, training for social indicators and on two country case studies on national monitoring systems in Indonesia and Thailand. 
Cambodia, Myanmar and Viet Nam reviewed the evaluation findings in their mid-term country reviews. 
These will serve as inputs to strategy discussions for new country programme preparation. 
13. A trend towards an increasing number of country-level programme evaluations has become evident, as shown in the table below: 
14. There is a tendency towards impact analysis rather than service coverage or process assessment. 
Information exchange between countries in the region and between regions has been improved considerably due to the installation of CD-ROM facilities in the regional office. 
16. In support of country-level planning and advocacy for the mid-decade goals, the regional office, together with the Manila country office and the Government of the Philippines, organized a ministerial consultation with the theme, "Achieving the mid-decade goals". 
In Mongolia, UNICEF assisted in finalizing and publishing the Mongolian national programme of action, which was launched by the President of Mongolia in May 1993. 
The regional office organized study visits and training programmes for selected countries in the areas of health, nutrition, basic education, cost-analysis, health planning, information, social goals monitoring and the development of indicators and monitoring of the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
18. The regional office provided a broad range of advisory and operational support services to country offices in the areas of personnel management, administrative and financial systems and procedures and support for supply operations and training for global procurement valued at over $7 million. 
19. The regional office's framework for its priority agenda for children hinged on two vital global United Nations instruments: the Declaration and Plan of Action of the World Summit for Children and the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
The concrete implementation of the two initiatives in the region has proceeded at a fast pace since 1990. 
Viet Nam has offered to host the 1995 follow-up to the 1993 Manila Ministerial Consultation. 
In the meantime, various information, education and communication materials on the two initiatives have been published, together with the outcomes of a number of regional meetings and thematic studies to strengthen goal monitoring for the progress of children in the region. 
21. The regional office will be working closely with country offices and cooperating with ESCAP and other regional United Nations agencies and institutions to support specific regional strategies in social development to promote human development and the "principle of a first call for children". 
The map indicates, in particular: 
- the starting lines on the Armenian-Azerbaijani frontier for the third motor-rifle battalion's invasion of the territory of the Azerbaijani Republic and the battalion's subsequent advance into Azerbaijani territory; 
- the battalion's launching and conduct of the operation to seize the Kelbajar district; 
2. Military map* (scale 1:50 000) labelled "Secret, copy No. 1", signed by the chief of staff of the armed forces of the Republic of Armenia, Lieutenant-General G. Andresyan. 
5. Copies of recommendations for the promotion of members of the 555th independent motor-rifle regiment (military unit 59016) of the armed forces of the Republic of Armenia, Major A. E. Bagdasaryan, Captain A. S. Saakyan, Senior Lieutenant V. A. Akopyan and Lieutenant A. V. Akopyan (annexes VIII to XI). 
The situation is urgent and the time has come for the Security Council to take resolute measures, in accordance with the Charter of the United Nations, to halt Armenia's aggression against Azerbaijan. 
Charg d'affaires a.i. I, Ashot Agasievich Grigoryan, born in 1950, an ethnic Armenian, native of the town of Gyumri (formerly Leninakan), 41 Agayan Street, Republic of Armenia, 
In order to ensure the evacuation of civilians, he sent me and four servicemen from the military commissariat with six transport vehicles to Vardenis. 
However, on arriving in Vardenis we saw that the situation was completely different. 
There had in fact been no bombing. 
I was then taken by the military commissar of the Vardenis district military commissariat, Lieutenant-Colonel Zakharyan, to the chief of staff of the Armenian Ministry of Defence, Major-General Andriasyan, who ordered me to use those vehicles to transport approximately 240 armed servicemen. 
We therefore needed to help evacuate civilians from that area. 
When we arrived and found no traces of bombing, we understood that we had been deceived. 
In the month of January 1994 alone, the Albanian side provoked nine border incidents in which the State border of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia was violated and all of them took place on Yugoslav territory. 
Two Albanian nationals lost their lives in these incidents, for which the sole responsibility rests on the Albanian side, two Albanian nationals were wounded, whereas 21 Albanian nationals were apprehended while illegally crossing the border and then returned to the relevant Albanian authorities. 
According to the official data of the competent Yugoslav authorities, there were 51 border incidents during 1993, 46 from the Albanian side and 5 from the Yugoslav side. In 16 cases fire was opened at Yugoslav border guards by Albanian soldiers and armed civilians. 
During 1993 there were 524 illegal attempts to cross the border from Albania to Yugoslavia. 
Since 1991 the Albanian side has encouraged mass defections to Yugoslavia and the forcible destruction, damage and removal of border signs deeper into Yugoslav territory in which, in addition to Albanian citizens, the official authorities of Albania also took part. 
Hundreds of border signs have been destroyed or damaged. 
The intensive escalation in the number of border incidents at the Yugoslav-Albanian border, caused by armed attacks against Yugoslav border guards and the violations of the State territory of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia occurred after the forcible secessionist break-up of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
To that end, the Republic of Albania openly interferes in the internal affairs of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, inciting the secessionist forces in the Autonomous Province of Kosovo and Metohija to terrorism and the boycott and overthrow of the constitutional order. 
The Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia advised the United Nations Security Council of the problem in August 1993 (S/26346) and informed the world public thereof. 
It is to be noted that not only does the Albanian side not show readiness to prevent border incidents and take preventive measures, but it further instigates incidents, deliberately endangering in that way the lives of its own citizens. 
This scenario of Albania is aimed at demonizing the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and Serbs and offers to the world wrong pictures about the suffering of its citizens, for which it is the only one to blame. 
Even before the factual state of affairs is established by local joint commissions, Albania uses border incidents to accuse the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and conduct an anti-Yugoslav campaign in the world public and international forums, including the United Nations. 
All this points to the continuity of the Albanian policy, the aim of which is to bring into question the very existence of the inter-State border with the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
Provocation of border incidents and the encouragement of illegal crossings to the State territory of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia are intended to create instability in the Autonomous Province of Kosovo and Metohija and permanent tension at the Yugoslav-Albanian border. 
By inventing an alleged threat from the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and by creating an atmosphere of permanent tension in mutual relations, Albania seeks to ensure foreign political and military support and assistance to achieve its territorial aspirations towards the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
In this context Albania calls for the strengthening of foreign military presence in the Balkans, working on its destabilization and the creation of a new hotbed of crisis. 
Stepping up border incidents in the context of such a policy may be a dangerous spark with grave consequences. 
The Albanian national minority in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has all ethnic, cultural, religious and linguistic rights guaranteed by the constitution and laws in accordance with the highest international standards. 
The Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia reaffirms its commitment to the principle of good-neighbourliness, open borders and a free flow of people to which it has made a great contribution in its practice with other neighbours. 
Yugoslavia expressed readiness to open new border crossings with Albania in order to facilitate communications, but it encountered rejection on the Albanian side. 
At the same time, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia expresses its firm resolve to protect its borders, territorial integrity and sovereignty and the constitutional order established by the democratic will of the people. 
1. The present report is submitted in response to Security Council resolution 866 (1993) of 22 September 1993, by which the Council authorized the establishment of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL). 
In paragraph 13 thereof, the Council requested me to report by 16 December 1993 and 16 February 1994 on the progress achieved in the implementation of UNOMIL's mandate. 
He also stated that the Council looked forward to my next report on or before 16 February 1994 on the further progress achieved in the implementation of the Cotonou Agreement. 
After two weeks of intense negotiations and consultations with the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and UNOMIL, the parties failed to reach agreement on the disposition of the four remaining ministerial portfolios, i.e. 
They were also unable to agree on the date for the seating of the transitional Government and for the beginning of encampment, disarmament and demobilization of combatants. 
The parties have since engaged in a public debate to explain their respective positions. 
The Interim Government of National Unity (IGNU), on the other hand, has maintained the view that the installation of the transitional Government should take place only after the conclusive or actual commencement of disarmament. 
His visit, during this critical phase of the peace process, served to reaffirm to the Liberian parties the United Nations full support of ECOMOG and ECOWAS in the implementation of the Cotonou Agreement. 
This event was welcomed by IGNU. 
However IGNU noted that the opening of roads by NPFL should be seen within the broader context of the commitments each party had made under the Cotonou Agreement. 
10. My Special Representative, Mr. Gordon-Somers, and the Reverend Canaan Banana, Eminent Person of OAU for Liberia, visited Cotonou on 18 and 19 January 1994 and held consultations with President Soglo on the situation in Liberia. 
He stressed in this regard that the installation of the transitional Government and disarmament should take place concomitantly. 
My Special Representative has reported that the parties reiterated their willingness to cooperate in the effective implementation of the Cotonou Agreement. 
12. The Cotonou Agreement called for the transitional Government, through the current Elections Commission, to organize and carry out the elections. 
Despite the current political deadlock, the Elections Commission has been established, including a total of seven members representing the three parties. 
The Commission is expected to select its Executive Director shortly. 
13. The United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and international non-governmental organizations (NGOs), including the Carter Center and the International Foundation for Electoral Systems (IFES), are providing technical assistance to the Elections Commission. 
The transitional Government is, however, responsible for financing the elections. 
14. In my 9 September 1993 report (S/26422) on the establishment of UNOMIL, it was envisaged that, in accordance with the Cotonou Agreement, elections would take place in February/March 1994. 
Unfortunately, I am unable to do so since the transitional Government has not yet been installed. 
According to the joint United Nations/IFES electoral assessment mission that visited Liberia in October 1993, elections could take place approximately six months after the installation of the transitional Government. 
The preliminary deployment of these military observers throughout Liberia has commenced, in accordance with the Cotonou Agreement and the UNOMIL concept of operations presented in my report of 9 September 1993 (see attached map). 
16. At the time of my last report in December 1993, UNOMIL was facing difficulties in gaining free access throughout Liberia. 
I am pleased to report that, as a result of consultations which my Special Representative and Chief Military Observer have held with NPFL/NPRAG and ULIMO, UNOMIL is progressively gaining access to the various regions of the country. 
NPFL/NPRAG has agreed to the timetable for UNOMIL's deployment in the northern and eastern regions. 
As a result of discussions with ULIMO, UNOMIL has undertaken reconnaissance missions to the western region in order to draw up a timetable for further deployment in the area. 
Deployment of military observers at border crossings, seaports and airports has also begun in accordance with UNOMIL's concept of operations. 
18. In accordance with the Cotonou Agreement, ECOMOG is to establish buffer zones along Liberia's borders. 
To date, border checkpoints have been established in the northern region. 
In the western region, along the border with Sierra Leone, UNOMIL is consulting with ULIMO on the establishment of three checkpoints at the border towns of Bo, Kongo and Vahun. 
Consultations are also continuing with NPFL/NPRAG on the establishment of border checkpoints in the eastern region. 
19. In my previous report to the Security Council, I informed the Council that two new armed groups had emerged in Liberia, the Lofa Defence Force (LDF) and the Liberian Peace Council (LPC). 
I also reported at that time that the security situation in the north-west and south-east was unstable. 
Since then the situation in the north-west has stabilized. 
However, it is reported that the fighting in the south-east between NPFL and LPC has intensified, especially in Grand Bassa and Rivercess counties. 
As a result, over the past month nearly 10,000 people have been displaced from this area and have moved towards the coastal town of Buchanan. 
There have also been reports indicating that a third armed group, the "Bong Resistance Movement", has emerged in Bong County, but the Joint Cease-fire Monitoring Committee (JCMC) has so far been unable to confirm these reports. 
20. The subgroups of JCMC have continued to conduct routine patrolling and investigations in their areas of responsibility. 
The Committee has investigated 79 of these reports and has settled them amicably. 
The violations committee will be composed of UNOMIL, ECOMOG and one representative from each of the parties. 
These low-level incidents are considered to reflect fragmentation within the various parties, especially as the period between the signing of the Cotonou Agreement and the start of disarmament has been prolonged. 
23. In late December 1993, some ULIMO elements looted the base camp of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) at Vahun at the Sierra Leone border in Lofa County and took nine United Nations and NGO vehicles from the camp. 
The JCMC team in Vahun was also obliged to close down its base and return to Monrovia. 
As a result of consultations held by the Chief Military Observer of UNOMIL with the ULIMO leader, Alhaji Kromah, five of the nine vehicles were returned to the United Nations and the concerned NGOs in the first part of January. 
Since then, UNOMIL and UNHCR have undertaken reconnaissance missions to Vahun, with a view to re-establishing their presence in the area. 
24. It will be recalled that, throughout the peace negotiations in Geneva and in Cotonou, the expansion of ECOMOG was viewed as a crucial prerequisite for the implementation of the peace agreement. 
As indicated in my report of 13 December 1993 (S/26828), the Governments of the United Republic of Tanzania, Uganda and Zimbabwe have agreed to contribute a battalion each to the ECOMOG force. 
The battalions from the United Republic of Tanzania (consisting of 773 personnel) and Uganda (consisting of 796 personnel), arrived in Monrovia on 8 January and 28 January 1994 respectively. 
Consultations with the Government of Zimbabwe are continuing on the deployment of the third battalion of additional ECOMOG troops. 
This was the first visit by an ECOMOG Field Commander to the NPFL/NPRG area since signing of the Cotonou Agreement in July of 1993, and it helped to solidify the relationship between ECOMOG and NPFL/NPRG. 
26. As indicated in my previous report (S/26868), I have established a trust fund through which Member States may contribute resources to help to meet the costs of the additional ECOMOG troops, as well as for the present ECOMOG troops, disarmament, elections and humanitarian assistance. 
The Government of the United States has pledged $19.83 million to the Trust Fund for the deployment and maintenance of the additional ECOMOG troops. 
To date, $8.83 million of this pledge has been remitted to the Trust Fund to cover the costs incurred in the uplifting and eventual repatriation of the additional troops. 
Contributions to the Trust Fund have also been received from the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland ($1 million) and Denmark ($295,000). 
27. The additional ECOMOG troops have not yet received the logistic and maintenance support required for their deployment throughout Liberia. 
The United States pledge to meet these costs should cover the requirement of these battalions. 
While I expect that this issue will be resolved shortly, ECOMOG is facing major financial difficulties, which are of great concern. 
Neither the troop-contributing countries, nor the major donor for the additional troops, the United States, are able to cover this cost and resources for stipends have not been made available from any other source. 
29. The existing ECOMOG troops are also facing difficulties in their own logistic support. 
It should be remembered that the present ECOMOG troops have been assisting the peace process in Liberia since 1990. 
This effort is taxing the budgets of the contributing countries. 
31. With two battalions of the expanded ECOMOG having arrived in Liberia, consultations with ECOMOG and the parties on the date for disarmament have intensified. 
My Special Representative has reported that ECOMOG is currently finalizing essential details of the plan. 
However, this information is currently being made available and, on this basis, joint UNOMIL/ECOMOG reconnaissance missions of designated encampment sites have been undertaken. 
Ten encampment sites have been identified, two for the Armed Forces of Liberia, four for NPFL/NPRAG and another four for ULIMO. 
33. The parties have agreed that the disarmament of the approximately 60,000 combatants will commence simultaneously and is likely to continue over a two-to-three-month period. 
Combatants will assemble at predetermined locations and then be transported with their arms to encampment sites, where disarmament will take place. 
The disarmament plans designed by ECOMOG foresee the complete lifting of arms from all combatants, including the new armed groups that have recently emerged. 
This plan covers the continuum from military disarmament to reintegration into civilian society and it involves the coordination of activities to be implemented by United Nations agencies and NGOs. 
After handing over their weapons at the encampment sites, ex-combatants will be clothed, fed and sensitized to the problems of their return to civilian society. 
They will be issued identification cards that will entitle them to immediate reintegration assistance, such as vocational training, medical care and agricultural assistance. 
35. In order to prepare local communities for the reintegration of ex-combatants, the plan includes community sensitization and rehabilitation activities. 
Under the sensitization programme, over 100 trainers are preparing to conduct workshops in communities throughout the country. 
Videos of each performance are being produced for use by a rural travelling team. 
36. Planning of a community rehabilitation/reconstruction programme, in coordination with United Nations agencies and NGOs, is also well advanced. 
Such projects include the rebuilding of health centres, schools, roads and bridges, and participation in agricultural projects. 
37. The reintegration programme described above is designed to help ex-combatants to reintegrate into civilian society, thus helping to reduce banditry and other illegal activities. 
The programme will also help local communities to establish economic and social stability. 
38. Since my last progress report to the Security Council, the flow of humanitarian assistance has been severely disrupted in ULIMO-controlled areas. 
In the areas around Vahun, host to a large population of displaced persons and refugees, unruly actions directed against relief workers, their vehicles and other property brought humanitarian operations to a virtual standstill. 
A fact-finding mission composed of relief agencies, UNOMIL and ECOMOG has been dispatched to the area to assess the current security conditions and humanitarian needs. 
39. Starting in mid-December, food shipments en route from Monrovia to NPFL/NPRAG areas were effectively blocked at Kakata, a town controlled by ULIMO. 
Discussions with ULIMO on this matter, in which the high command was assured of the strictly civilian and humanitarian character of the shipments, resulted in the resumption of deliveries on 31 January 1994. 
Humanitarian assistance continue to be delivered to NPFL/NPRAG areas through Ce d'Ivoire. 
Inspections at the border are carried out by JCMC teams at Danan and at Loguato. 
40. Owing to continued hostilities in the south-east, since January, a total of 9,911 displaced persons have arrived in Buchanan, where NGOs are providing them with food assistance. 
Parts of upper Lofa County have also remained inaccessible to relief assistance because of logistical barriers and factional fighting. 
However, in accessible areas, where there have been modest harvests and regular food distributions, improvements have been registered in the nutritional status of the population. 
41. With the deployment of UNOMIL and ECOMOG throughout the country, United Nations agencies and NGOs will be able to send needs assessment missions to Maryland County and other parts of the south-east that have long remained inaccessible. 
42. The General Assembly, by it decision 48/478 of 23 December 1993 authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments up to the amount of $40,318,000 gross ($39,560,800 net) for the maintenance of UNOMIL for the period from 22 September 1993 to 21 April 1994. 
The cost of maintaining UNOMIL for the period ending 21 April 1994 will therefore be limited to the amount authorized by the General Assembly. 
As of 7 February 1994, some $17,000 has been received. 
43. As I stated in my previous report (S/26828), the most essential prerequisite for the establishment and maintenance of lasting peace and stability in Liberia is the faithful implementation of the Cotonou Agreement by the Liberian parties. 
However I am pleased to note that progress has been made in discussions with IGNU on these outstanding issues, which could lead to a solution in the near future. 
44. For my part, I have conveyed to the Liberian parties, through my Special Representative, the concern of the international community over the delays in the implementation of the Agreement. 
My Special Representative has also expressed similar views to the Liberian parties. 
I therefore urge the Liberian parties to make a renewed and determined effort to reach a consensus and cooperate in good faith with UNOMIL and ECOMOG, so that the implementation of the Agreement can be expedited. 
48. By its resolution 866 (1993), the Security Council mandated UNOMIL to assist the Liberian parties and ECOMOG in the implementation of the Cotonou Agreement, for a period of seven months, from 22 September 1993 to 21 April 1994. 
At that time, I would also make the appropriate recommendations regarding UNOMIL's future mandate. 
1. The United Nations Military Liaison Team was established by Security Council resolution 880 (1993) of 4 November 1993, following a request by the two Co-Prime Ministers of Cambodia. 
Resolution 880 (1993) mandates the Military Liaison Team to "report on matters affecting security in Cambodia, to maintain liaison with the Government of Cambodia and to assist the Government in dealing with residual matters relating to the Paris Agreements". 
The purpose of the present report is to inform the Security Council of the Team's activities, and apprise it of the security situation prevailing in Cambodia for the period 15 November 1993 to 31 January 1994. 
2. The 20-member United Nations Military Liaison Team was established in Phnom Penh on 15 November 1993 for a period of six months, following the withdrawal of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC). 
The mandate of the Military Liaison Team will expire on 15 May 1994. 
The Chief Military Liaison Officer is Colonel Muniruz Zaman (Bangladesh). 
Administrative support is provided by two international staff. 
3. The Military Liaison Team has established extensive liaison with the relevant Cambodian government ministries and has kept close contact with other United Nations agencies, embassies of Governments represented in Cambodia and non-governmental organizations (NGOs). 
4. During the reporting period, hostilities have continued between the Royal Cambodian Armed Forces (RCAF) and the National Army of Democratic Kampuchea (NADK). 
According to an official government statement, there have been approximately 3,000 defectors from NADK to the government side to date. 
Prince Ranariddh has stated that the Government would consider amending the Constitution to include the leaders of NADK in the Government if NADK agreed to abide by the conditions laid down. 
A second meeting was held in Thailand in early January 1994. 
The Government feels strongly that NADK will have to agree to a cease-fire before serious discussions can take place, while NADK has stated that it will continue fighting until a suitable framework for political participation is established. 
6. Allegations that NADK was receiving support from Thai territory caused concern during the reporting period. 
In mid-January, the Prime Minister of Thailand, Mr. Chuan Leekpai, visited Cambodia and both Governments affirmed on that occasion their determination to strengthen bilateral ties based on mutual benefit and respect for their independence, sovereignty, territorial integrity and non-interference in each other's internal affairs. 
They agreed to establish a joint commission for bilateral cooperation and a separate joint committee on the demarcation of international borders. 
7. There have been incidents of violence against ethnic Vietnamese for which NADK is reported to have been responsible. 
RCAF is putting emphasis on the training of officers and soldiers in the field. 
With effect from February 1994, a three- to six-month general staff course is proposed for high-ranking army officers. 
There has been a drive to eliminate previous factional identities through such efforts as the standardization of military uniforms. 
Defence cooperation and aid are being sought from other countries with a view to modernizing and enhancing the operational efficiency of RCAF. 
9. Internal security in Cambodia has become more precarious following the withdrawal of the military component of UNTAC. 
The depressed state of the economy continues and the prolonged non-payment of salaries to civil servants, including soldiers of RCAF, and the widespread availability of weapons have aggravated the situation. 
Many illegal checkpoints are reported to have been set up throughout the countryside by RCAF soldiers and others, who extort money from travellers. 
A large number of thefts and armed robberies have been reported and banditry is widespread. 
However, government departments that are responsible for the maintenance of law and order are being strengthened and Cambodia has entered into bilateral agreements with other countries in support of these efforts. 
Fierce, bloody engagements are continuing in this direction. 
The Azerbaijani Republic, as a member of the international community and of IOC, acknowledges and respects the long-standing principle of halting wars for the period of the Olympic Games. 
2. President Izetbegovic had acknowledged that the Muslim majority republic was being offered 33.56%. 
4. The Bosnian Croats and the Bosnian Serbs had expressed their willingness to accept these procedures. 
The Bosnian Presidency had taken the position that military forces should be withdrawn from the areas in question before an arbitration procedure could be accepted. 
6. In accordance with the decision taken by the parties on 19 January, a working group coordinated by Brigadier-General Bo Pelln_s held two meetings in Sarajevo on 25 January and on 5 February. 
All three Bosnian parties took part. The Bosnian Presidency delegation was led by Prime Minister H. Silajdzic, the Bosnian Croat delegation by Mr. M. Akmadzic, and the Bosnian Serb delegation by Professor N. Koljevic. 
7. On 25 January, an agreement was signed among the three parties providing for the restoration of the electricity system. 
They solemnly promised that their respective forces would not, after the signing of the agreement, destroy any aspect or facility of the electricity system, nor would they prevent any work conducted by repair and maintenance teams. 
The agreement called for the immediate restoration of electricity lines or systems in six areas. 
8. Other items on the agenda of the Working Group included the establishment of hot-lines; the establishment of standing liaison teams; regular meetings between Commanders; and Joint Military Commissions. 
On the issue of hot-lines, it was reported that lines of communications already existed between the BiH Army and HVO as well as between HVO and the BSA. 
The Bosnian Serbs accepted to establish communications with the BiH Army, and UNPROFOR was asked to follow up on this subject and to facilitate the necessary arrangements. 
This important development was about to be discussed that same day in the confidence-building meeting at Sarajevo Airport when a shell landed in the market place of Sarajevo and the meeting had to be suspended. 
After five hours of discussion with Bosnian Serb leaders, including Dr. Karadzic, the following agreement was reached with them: 
"In order to bring peace to Sarajevo now, the Bosnian Serbs are ready, in the circumstances where it is not yet possible to reach an overall peace settlement, to negotiate for United Nations administration and the demilitarization of Sarajevo District prior to a final settlement for Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The details can be discussed as part of the meeting in Geneva on 10 February on confidence-building measures with a view to establishing a mixed military-political Joint Commission to meet at Sarajevo airport." 
The Co-Chairmen emphasized upon all concerned the importance of their respecting their commitments, and urged them, in the strongest possible terms, to help defuse the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina and to set a course for the re-establishment of peace. 
After these bilateral meetings, a plenary meeting was held to review the results of the bilateral meetings. 
15. As the final plenary meeting on 12 February, the Co-Chairmen summarized the results of the discussions. 
They noted that on future constitutional arrangements, all three sides had expressly reiterated their acceptance of a Union of Republics, consisting of a Croat majority republic, a Muslim majority republic and a Serb majority republic. 
18. In respect of Sarajevo, the Co-Chairmen invited the Bosnian Presidency and the Bosnian Serbs to consider the possibility of concluding a separate agreement on Sarajevo in advance of an overall peace agreement. The Bosnian Serbs indicated their readiness to negotiate such a separate agreement. 
The Bosnian Presidency, however, said that while it was willing to pursue discussions on Sarajevo, there would be no such discussions until Serb withdrawal of heavy weapons was complete, and that any agreement worked out should be part of the overall peace settlement. 
This did not prove possible and indeed the parties began to suggest additions to the list of disputed areas. 
These possibilities were kept open, but discussion of them was affected by the Bosnian Serbs' contention that the Bosnian Presidency, having agreed to 33.3%, was trying to pocket the 33.56% already offered and still to maintain a list of disputed areas. 
21. The Co-Chairmen consulted the parties on other possible avenues for overcoming the hurdle over the disputed territories. 
Among the possibilities mentioned was the establishment of an International Joint Control Commission whose tasks would be to ensure that nothing was done in any of the disputed areas to alter their character or status, or which could be prejudicial to their eventual allocation while the arbitration procedure functioned. 
Another possibility mentioned was referral of the disputed areas to the Security Council or to a group of members of the Council. The parties were asked to suggest other possible procedures for reaching agrement on the outstanding territorial issues. No such suggestion was forthcoming. 
Between 7 and 10 February 1994, there appear to have been nine flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
Please note that the total number of flights assessed is now 1,386. 
The report is submitted to the General Assembly and the Security Council in accordance with the relevant provisions of General Assembly resolutions 2671 (XXV) of 8 December 1970 and 47/116 A to G of 18 December 1992. 
Accept, Excellency, the assurances of my highest consideration. 
1. The General Assembly, in its resolution 47/116 B of 18 December 1992, adopted by consensus, authorized the Special Committee against Apartheid, inter alia, to continue to monitor the complex developments in South Africa, and to collect, analyse and disseminate factual information in that regard. 
The present report reviews the political process under way in South Africa, the socio-economic situation in the country, its external relations and the response of the international community to developments there. 
The mission offered the Committee an opportunity to establish contacts and hold broad-based consultations with high-ranking representatives of all major parties involved in the ongoing political process and, based on those contacts, to make assessments of the political process under way in South Africa. 
During the preparation of the present report of the Special Committee, a wide range of sources, including documents, statements, statistics and research publications, periodicals and newspapers, were used. 
4. The following structure for the Multi-party Negotiating Process was agreed on: a Plenary (10 delegates from each party), which would formally adopt agreements; a Negotiating Council (4 delegates, one of whom must be a woman, plus 2 advisers); and a Planning Committee. 
The Negotiating Council negotiates and prepares agreements and positions on pertinent issues on the process where broader agreement or consensus would be sought before ratification by the Plenary. 
The Planning Committee, composed of 10 members appointed from the Negotiating Council, has met almost daily to prepare debates and draft agreements for the Negotiating Council. 
The concept of "sufficient consensus" as a mechanism for decision-making has been increasingly utilized in the Multi-party Negotiating Process. 
The concept is intended to help the process to continue by allowing a party to record its disagreement without blocking a decision agreed on by the other participants. 
A first report, submitted in August, did not meet with sufficient agreement and the Commission was asked to continue its work. 
In the course of negotiations, there have been demands for a separate Afrikaner State to be provided for in the constitution. 
The combined armies of the four TBVC homelands is estimated to be about 20,500. 7/ All 10 homelands have their own police forces. 
The question of the incorporation of those armed formations into future national security forces as well as their actions in ensuring or curtailing free political activity within their regions has been a subject of debate and controversy during the period under review. 
10. Most of the homeland leaders have opposed suggestions for an early reincorporation of their territories. 
That plan was followed by suggestions by the Government that an earlier incorporation would allow the TBVC states to join the new transitional structures to be established in preparation for elections. 
From the time of reincorporation to the establishment of an interim government of national unity, the TBVC states would each be governed by an administrator-general. 
12. The question of the distribution of powers between a central Government and the country's constituent parts has been closely linked to the process of reaching agreement on the future constitutional structure of the country. 
Parties that feel that they enjoy an electoral margin in their own regions therefore favour strong regional powers as they fear that they would get limited voter support in nation-wide elections. 
13. Those parties have also demanded that a number of constitutional principles, including those regarding the powers and boundaries of the respective regions, be agreed on in advance of the elections and be binding on an elected constituent assembly. 
In the absence of what they have deemed to be sufficient guarantees in that regard, they have suspended their participation in the Multi-party Negotiating Process, following the decision adopted by "sufficient consensus" within the negotiating framework on holding elections on 27 April 1994 for, inter alia, a constituent assembly. 
However, until October, bilateral negotiations continued on those and other issues between parties that had suspended their participation and major parties remaining in the Multi-party Negotiating Process. 
15. On 2 July, the Negotiating Council adopted by consensus a set of binding constitutional principles for a democratic Government, which included provision for a strong central Government but with firmly entrenched provisions to accommodate regional diversity. 
The justiciability of constitutional principles would be ensured by a constitutional court. 
20. Homeland Governments can take part in TEC after they have included the TEC act in their respective laws. 
Parties that have not participated in the multi-party negotiations can join TEC subject to the same stipulations. 
32. In May 1993, the Afrikaner Volksfront (AVF, the Afrikaner People's Front), a new umbrella organization comprised of 17 White right-wing groups, including prominently the Conservative Party, was established with the former Chief of SADF, General Constand Viljoen as leader. 
It is the task of ANC, with other democratic formations, to address those fears realistically and seriously. 
39. Mr. Mandela further stated: 
In announcing the award, the Nobel Committee stated that from their different points of departure, Mr. Mandela and Mr. de Klerk had reached an agreement on principles for a transition to a new political order based on the tenet of one man - one vote. 
By looking ahead to South African reconciliation instead of back at the deep wounds of the past, they had shown personal integrity and great political courage. 
The Nobel Committee further stated that Mr. Mandela's and Mr. de Klerk's constructive policy of peace and reconciliation also pointed the way to the peaceful resolution of similar deep-rooted conflicts elsewhere in the world. 
The Nobel Peace Prize for 1993 had been awarded in recognition of their efforts and as a pledge of support for the forces of good, in the hope that the advance towards equality and democracy would reach its goal in the very near future (see para. 201). 
46. The worst massacres were perpetrated in attacks on or armed assaults in townships and squatter, rural and urban communities by vigilante groups and unknown hit men, on some occasions alleged to be covert security forces. 
51. Adding to the general atmosphere of intolerance and fear, on 25 June 1993, members of AWB also attacked and assaulted negotiators at the multi-party negotiations under way at the World Trade Centre at Johannesburg. 
The failure of the police to act decisively against members of AWB involved in the incident further undermined the credibility of SAP and underlined the need for joint control of police and security forces (see para. 67). 
57. The political debate on ways to curb the violence has in recent months focused on the possibility of a joint or combined domestic peace-keeping force. 
While the idea was, at that time, in principle backed by the Government, ANC and IFP, they differed on how such a force should be created. 
The Government envisaged it as an auxiliary of the existing police, under the ultimate control of the State President. 
IFP was of the view that it should not supersede the authority of existing forces, such as the 8,000 KwaZulu police, 42/ and should include equal numbers of recruits from different political groupings. 
CP condemned the idea of a multi-party peace-keeping force and called on the Government instead to impose a state of emergency. 
63. The National Peace Accord was signed on 14 September 1991. Among the 24 signatories were political parties and organizations, trade unions and civic organizations. 
The Accord, which contains a code of conduct both for the security forces and for political parties and organizations, allows for mechanisms to implement and enforce its provisions, and proposes specific measures to facilitate socio-economic reconstruction and development in the areas devastated by violence. 
64. One important development has been the setting up of several new regional and local peace committees in an effort to involve as many actors as possible to deal with violence at the grassroots level, and to build confidence between communities, the security forces and political parties. 
Socio-economic factors are important causes of violence in South African society. 
However, sufficient funds have not been made available to regional and local peace committees to enable them to undertake community-based development programmes at an adequate level. 
69. In an effort to create a favourable climate for the country's first democratic elections, a month-long peace campaign was initiated with the celebration of Peace Day on 2 September 1993 throughout the country. 
The campaign was organized by the National Peace Committee and was supported by all major political parties except extreme right-wing groups. 
In major towns traffic and business activity was stopped at noon and people wearing blue and yellow ribbons observed a minute of silence as a mark of respect to those who had died due as a result of the political violence. 
President F. W. de Klerk, ANC President Nelson Mandela and IFP leader Mangosuthu Buthelezi took part in the observance of Peace Day by addressing thousands of people, urging them to put an end to violence. 
71. There are signs that the South African economy is coming out of the longest recession it has suffered this century. 
77. However, the price of gold started to increase in March 1993. 
The document outlines the weaknesses in the economy and recommendations to increase the growth potential of the economy. 
The report recommended the following policy measures to improve the growth potential: maintaining monetary and fiscal discipline, curbing inflation, reducing the tax burden and changing the tax structure, privatization, increasing domestic competition and exposure to international competition, export promotion and measures aimed at attracting foreign capital. 
83. Growth is seen as a prerequisite to other objectives, such as the alleviation of poverty and the socio-economic development of disadvantaged groups. 
The programme recognizes that growth itself will not automatically result in an improvement of the living standards of the poor and that additional measures would be necessary to address the disparities in the socio-economic sectors. 
84. According to the report, the South African economy has shown a steady increase in the capital-to-labour ratio, in particular between 1960 and 1985, and a high capital-to-output ratio. 
It recommends special attention to the sectors with high employment-creation potential, for example, the informal and small business sector and less restricted access to economic opportunities. 
86. Table 2 summarizes some of the targets specified in the report and compares them with the realized values of the period 1985 to 1991. 
Some organizations have criticized the programme because it insufficiently addressed the high unemployment rate among Blacks in particular. 60/ The target growth rate of formal employment is, for example, only 0.1 percentage points higher than the growth rate of the total labour force. 
One point of criticism is that the programme focuses on increasing investment through increasing savings. 
Large-scale upliftment programmes in a stagnating economy, which are not aimed at promoting sustained economic growth and result in an extensive redistribution of income, which, in turn, has a negative impact on saving, will inevitably restrict growth. 
Other economists have argued that redistribution would increase demand and hence encourage investment. 
On the other hand, the availability of finance as such will not provoke more investment if demand and profit expectations are low. 
87. In May 1993, the Southern Africa Department of the World Bank issued a paper entitled "An economic perspective on South Africa". 61/ The paper describes the factors underlying the decline in economic performance over the last two decades, and the current recession in particular, and the rising unemployment. 
A pact between major employers and trade unions, in which employers would provide training and unions would limit strikes, could encourage private sector involvement in the improvement of skills outside the immediate needs of the firm. 
Non-governmental organizations, workers and employers organizations, students' and teachers' groups, liberation movements and government departments have played an important role in organizing forums that have sought to address such critical issues. 
Nationwide, the average pass rate was 43.8 per cent for Black students (a slight improvement on the previous rate of 39.2 per cent) compared to 96 per cent for Whites. 
Moreover, only 10 per cent of Black students who took the test scored high enough to be considered for university admission. 83/ In general, the education system did not meet the country's need for an adequately skilled workforce and was contributing to the levels of unemployment, frustration and violence. 
107. Multi-party negotiators are currently debating the authority of regional governments over sectors such as health, education, housing and local government. 
108. Speaking at the United Nations on 24 September 1993, ANC President Nelson Mandela called for the lifting of all economic and diplomatic sanctions against South Africa (see paras. 39, 122 and 191). 
Immediately following Mr. Mandela's announcement, the Commonwealth as well as individual countries took steps towards the lifting of economic sanctions (see para. 41). 
109. Steps toward normalizing diplomatic, trade and financial relations with South Africa had been taken by a number of countries and intergovernmental organizations prior to the adoption by the General Assembly on 8 October 1993 of resolution 48/1, calling for the lifting of economic sanctions. 
110. During the period under review, the Government of South Africa continued its efforts to normalize diplomatic relations with the international community. 
These included initiatives to expand economic relations with other countries and to renew or reactivate its membership in multilateral international bodies. 
The number of countries lifting sanctions and/or establishing consular, diplomatic or trade relations with South Africa increased steadily during the course of the year. 
118. In August, accompanied by Deputy Minister of Foreign Affairs Renier Shoeman and a team of South African businessmen, President de Klerk visited Uruguay, Argentina, Chile and Paraguay. 
Press reports indicate that President de Klerk informed the Governments regarding South Africa's economic plans and the activities of the National Economic Forum, and underlined South Africa's interest in trade and investment possibilities. 
The Seminar brought together high-ranking experts in their individual capacity from military, academic, political and government-related areas in the countries of southern Africa, including South Africa. 
The Seminar provided for an exchange of views on security-related issues in a post-apartheid southern Africa and on possible options for cooperative approaches to security there. 
The meeting concluded that most of the major security problems in the region were internal/domestic, albeit with potentially dangerous implications for neighbouring States, and that there was a need to give innovative consideration to confidence and security-building measures of domestic applicability in the military sphere. 
High on such an agenda would be measures relating to civil-military relations and the integration of government forces and non-governmental armed formations. 
It was suggested that a regional workshop should be organized on that very urgent question. 
121. In line with South Africa's announcement in 1992 that it would adhere to all mandatory Security Council regulations, including sanctions, the Government of South Africa decided to support the United Nations economic embargo against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
This represented a departure from its earlier position that sanctions were not an effective measure as they hurt the very persons they sought to protect. 
South Africa has acceded to the Convention on Consent to Marriage, Minimum Age for Marriage and Registration of Marriages. 
135. Despite the violence and unrest, South Africa was able to register a 7.4 per cent growth in overseas tourist arrivals in 1992 as compared with 1991, according to the Ministry of Tourism. 
However, this was a long way from the 20 per cent growth hoped for. 125/ According to a survey of the southern African tourism industry, violence in the second half of 1992 cost the tourism industry about R200 million in lost revenue. 
According to a spokesperson for the tourist industry, events such as the murder of Chris Hani and the massacre at St. James' Church (see paras. 48 and 50) had done particular damage to tourism. 
It stated that it was satisfied that technical changes to be made by the manufacturer, Oerlikon Buhrle (a Pilatus subsidiary), would make it impossible to convert the aircraft for combat use. 
A ministry spokesperson stated that the Juvent, although fitted with a helicopter deck, was an ordinary vessel and was not equipped with military hardware. 
The 2,100-ton ship, which was built in 1991 in Ukraine, was sold by Akva Ltd., Moscow. 
143. According to a report published in The Citizen (Johannesburg) on 15 January 1993, ANC stated that SADF planned to purchase a R5 million press for the printing of classified material. 
ANC called on international suppliers to refrain from concluding the deal, as the sale would, in its view, be in contravention of the arms embargo against South Africa. 
146. According to reports published in Business Day (Johannesburg) on 18 February and in Anti-Apartheid News (London) in its February/March 1993 issue, at least 15 South African arms-producing companies participated in the International Defence Exhibition in the United Arab Emirates from 14 to 18 February 1993. 
147. On 9 July 1993, Southscan (London) reported that at a regional security conference held at Harare in July 1993, the South African Defence Minister, Kobie Coetsee, said that the South African arms industry was already supplying 16 African countries with arms, bringing in R100 million in 1992. 
ARMSCOR was also providing a back-up computer-generated simulator training system. 
151. The Star (Johannesburg) of 7 June 1993 reported that the Hummingbird, South Africa's latest entry into the aviation market, was introduced at the Paris Air Show in June 1993. 
Designed and developed by the Council for Scientific and Industrial Research, the two-seater plane, which can take off and land over relatively short distances, was described as a "slow-speed daytime observations aircraft". 
152. On 14 January 1993, South African Foreign Minister Pik Botha signed the Chemical Weapons Convention in Paris, making South Africa an original signatory (see para. 113). 
155. In his speech to Parliament, President de Klerk stated that South Africa had at no time acquired nuclear weapon technology or materials from another country, nor had it provided any to any other country, or cooperated with another country in that regard. 
This had been harming South Africa's commercial nuclear programme. 
163. The New York Times of 25 March 1993 reported that under heavy pressure from the United States Government, the South African Cabinet had agreed to scrap its plans to build a new long-range, solid-fuel rocket. 
According to Southscan (London) of 9 July 1993, South Africa was hoping, in return, for cooperation with the United States on space projects. 
A joint working group had been set up to assess possible areas of cooperation, with the focus on satellite development. 
The DENEL Corporation has said it would go ahead with its low-orbit satellite and ground station programme. 
South Africa's recently announced Greensat low-orbit satellite was exhibited at the Paris Air Show in June 1993 and has attracted international interest. 
The Greensat could be used for geological surveys, environmental management and natural disaster assessments. 
167. The trend towards the relaxation of restrictive measures, in particular in trade, sports and cultural activities, continued. 
However, the persistent levels of political violence and the threat posed by particular groups and formations to the negotiating process seem to a large extent to have postponed a normalization of relations with South Africa. 
168. The greater involvement by the international community in facilitating the transition to a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa was emphasized particularly in resolutions 765 (1992) and 772 (1992), adopted unanimously by the Security Council. 
The importance of such an involvement was further underscored by the appointment and subsequent missions of special envoys dispatched to South Africa by the Secretary-General and by the establishment of the United Nations Observer Mission to South Africa in September 1992. 
178. The General Assembly considered the agenda item entitled "Policies of apartheid of the Government of South Africa" from 17 to 19 November 1992 and on 18 December 1992 adopted resolutions 47/116 A to G on the subject. 
The Assembly underscored its broad-based support for the political process by adopting by consensus, for the third year, an omnibus resolution, section A of which was entitled "International efforts towards the total eradication of apartheid and support for the establishment of a united, non-racial and democratic South Africa". 
180. Also, in recognition of the qualitative change reflected in the work and direction of the Special Committee, the General Assembly adopted, for the first time by consensus, the resolution on the programme of work of the Special Committee against Apartheid (resolution 47/116 B). 
198. Earlier, in response to the resumption of multi-party negotiations in South Africa in April 1993, a number of Governments had announced plans to lift diplomatic and economic sanctions in anticipation of agreements regarding transitional structures in the country (see paras. 110-112). 
202. During the period under review a number of non-governmental organizations continued to monitor political developments in South Africa closely, called for the continual application of pressure on the Government of South Africa and warned against the premature lifting of sanctions. 
It was agreed that, as the process of transition unfolded in southern Africa, the rest of the international community had to be ready to respond to new challenges. 
New forms of international solidarity would be required to help meet the needs of the changing situation. 
210. In implementing its programme of work, the Special Committee closely monitored and commented on developments in South Africa. 
It undertook missions and organized or participated in a number of conferences, seminars and hearings related to South Africa and the question of apartheid. 
211. At its first meeting for 1993, on 2 February 1993, the Chairman of the Special Committee expressed the hope that with the establishment of a transitional authority, South Africa would enter into a qualitatively new stage on the road to a fully constitutional, non-racial and democratic society. 
212. At the same meeting, the Chairman also outlined the different tasks of the Committee. 
A key objective for it in 1993 would be to support and encourage all political interlocutors in South Africa who were willing to participate in good faith in the transition process. 
He underscored that, to achieve that end, the Special Committee had included in its programme of work a mission to South Africa to facilitate contact and consultations with leading representatives of the various parties involved in the negotiation process. 
He reiterated that, while the mandate and mission of the Special Committee was distinct from that of the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa, both organs were supporting the same goals. 
The priority for the Special Committee was to continue to support the process of peaceful transformation of South Africa into a united, non-racial and democratic society and to continue to promote assistance to the disadvantaged sectors of the country. 
213. In the period under review, the Special Committee, responding to political and other events inside South Africa, continued to issue statements intended to draw attention to developments there and to express its support for a continuation of the process even under difficult circumstances. 
The Committee also organized media encounters. 
216. The Chairman and other members of the Committee also met with Judge Richard Goldstone, Chairman of the Goldstone Commission, during his visit to New York in April 1993. 
217. The Special Committee was encouraged by the fact that what was once a strong international anti-apartheid movement had been substantially transformed into a very strong pro-democratic campaign for a new South Africa. 
Observing that in spite of positive developments in South Africa apartheid was not yet dead, the Special Committee emphasized that the support of the non-governmental organizations around the world remained vital during the transition period. 
Calling on the international community to support the ongoing democratic process in South Africa, the Special Committee unequivocally welcomed the decision reached by the multi-party negotiating forum to set 27 April 1994 as the date for South Africa's first non-racial elections. 
218. The Special Committee noted that political violence in South Africa tended to escalate every time tangible progress was made in the multi-party negotiations. 
That tragic trend took on a particularly ominous dimension with the assassination of Chris Hani, General Secretary of CPSA, on 10 April 1993, in which members of a White supremacist organization were involved. 
222. All through the period under review the Special Committee continued to emphasize that the establishment of TEC was an imperative that would give greater credibility to the commitment of all major South African parties, especially of the National Party Government, to establish a united, non-racial and democratic society. 
223. A consultation meeting was organized at Geneva on 30 November and 1 December 1992 by the Special Committee against Apartheid in cooperation with the British Anti-Apartheid Movement. 
The consultations were held, inter alia, to review developments in South Africa and to discuss the future role of anti-apartheid movements and non-governmental organizations, such as assisting in solving socio-economic problems during the transitional period and beyond. 
224. Some 56 participants, representing national liberation movements recognized by the United Nations, various anti-apartheid and non-governmental organizations, and United Nations specialized agencies took part in the consultations. 
The five-person mission, which took place from 1 to 11 March 1993, was led by the Chairman of the Special Committee. 
It established contact and held broad-based consultations with high-ranking representatives of major parties in the current political process and with a wide range of civic, religious, business, labour and media leaders, as well as representatives of non-governmental organizations and academic institutions. 
227. Considering the views expressed in the course of the mission's visit to South Africa, it was the understanding of the mission that the process of change through peaceful negotiation was still fragile and needed a more active support by the international community. 
4. Symposium on Political Tolerance in South Africa: Role of Opinion-makers and the Media, Cape Town, 
228. The Symposium on Political Tolerance in South Africa: Role of Opinion-makers and the Media was co-sponsored by the Special Committee with two South African non-governmental organizations, the Institute for a Democratic Alternative for South Africa and the Institute for Multi-party Democracy. 
The consultation was also attended by representatives of United Nations specialized agencies. 
232. The Special Committee continued and indeed strengthened its policy of cooperation with other United Nations bodies and intergovernmental, non-governmental and anti-apartheid organizations, movements and groups. 
It was represented in their meetings when warranted and in instances where direct participation of the Committee was not possible, it sent statements and messages. 
Its working relationship with a number of United Nations bodies, specialized agencies and departments was further enhanced, especially in the area of cooperation on matters related to South Africa. 
An added dimension was cooperation with the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa. 
Cooperation with the ILO Committee on Action against Apartheid and the Centre for Human Rights, Geneva, remained a high priority for the Committee. 
236. As part of the activities in observance of the various international days, the Special Committee held round tables where critical issues pertinent to the particular observance were discussed. 
Experts in the area were invited along with prominent South African personalities, members of non-governmental organizations, representatives of United Nations bodies and other well-known individuals in order to discuss and analyse political and other developments relative to the observance at the various round tables. 
237. The Special Committee was invited and participated in the International Solidarity Conference organized by ANC from 19 to 21 February 1993 at Johannesburg. 
On 6 May 1993, the Chairman of the Special Committee addressed the Fourth Annual Conference of the NGO Subcommittee on Southern Africa in New York. 
239. That negotiating framework, which brought together 26 parties and was the most representative gathering in South African history, was a milestone in itself. 
Another salient feature has been that, in spite of frequent cases of violence and intimidation, the negotiations have not been disrupted. 
Under these circumstances, any delay in bringing about a political settlement could be disastrous. 
243. Today this is clearly even more the case. 
Effective coordination with the Independent Electoral Commission, with the National Peace Accord structures and with already deployed international observers would be essential. 
246. The international community should also be ready to assist in voter education with regard to democratic core values and political tolerance. 
(d) Welcome the agreement on 17 August 1993 to restore Walvis Bay to Namibia; 
(h) Express its grave concern at the danger posed by the continued violence to the process of elections for South Africa's first non-racial and democratic Government and for a constituent assembly to adopt a constitution for a united, non-racial, non-sexist and democratic society; 
(m) Express appreciation also for the deployment and activities of observers from OAU, the Commonwealth Secretariat and the European Community; 
(n) Recommend an immediate expansion of the mandate and numbers of observers necessary to enable them to function as international election monitors in close coordination with the Independent Electoral Commission and to assist further the structures set up under the National Peace Accord; 
(o) Appeal to the international community to keep up its humanitarian and legal assistance to the victims of apartheid, in particular, to the returning refugees and exiles, and to released political prisoners; 
1. The Special Committee against Apartheid, established by the General Assembly in its resolution 1961 (XVII) of 6 November 1962, is composed of the following 17 Member States: 
2. At its 663rd meeting, on 2 February 1993, the Special Committee unanimously re-elected Professor Ibrahim A. Gambari (Nigeria) as its Chairman, and Mr. Jayaraj Acharya (Nepal), Mr. Victor Batiouk (Ukraine) and Mrs. Annette des Iles (Trinidad and Tobago) as its Vice-Chairmen. 
Mr. Suresh K. Goel (India) was re-elected as its Rapporteur. 
3. At the same meeting, the Special Committee re-elected Mr. Kofi Nyidevu Awoonor (Ghana) as Chairman of its Subcommittee on the Implementation of United Nations Resolutions on South Africa, and Mr. Simbarashe Simbanenduku Mumbengegwi (Zimbabwe) as Chairman of its Subcommittee on Developments in South Africa. 
Subcommittee on the Implementation of United Nations Resolutions on South Africa: 
Subcommittee on Developments in South Africa: 
Algeria, Haiti, India, Indonesia, Malaysia, Peru, Trinidad and Tobago, Ukraine, Zimbabwe (Chairman). Algeria, Cuba (Rapporteur), Indonesia, Kuwait (Vice-Chairman), New Zealand, Nicaragua, Nigeria, Ukraine, United Republic of Tanzania (Chairman). 
1. The Secretary-General has received notification of the resignation of Mr. Valery F. Keniaykin (Russian Federation) as a member of the International Civil Service Commission (ICSC). 
1. This document has been prepared in accordance with the recommendation of the Special Committee on the Rationalization of the Procedures and Organization of the General Assembly, as set forth in paragraph 17 (a) of annex II to Assembly resolution 2837 (XXVI) of 17 December 1971. 
2. Minute of silent prayer or meditation (rule 62). 
3. Credentials of representatives to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly (rule 28): 
(a) Appointment of the members of the Credentials Committee; 
5. Election of the officers of the Main Committees (rule 31). 
7. Notification by the Secretary-General under Article 12, paragraph 2, of the Charter of the United Nations (rule 49). 
8. Adoption of the agenda and organization of work: reports of the General Committee (rule 21). 
13. Report of the International Court of Justice (rule 13 (b)). 
(a) Appointment of members of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (rule 155; decision 48/313 of 3 December 1993); 
(b) Appointment of members of the Committee on Contributions (rule 158; decision 48/314 A of 3 December 1993); 
(c) Appointment of a member of the Board of Auditors (resolution 74 (I) of 7 December 1946 and decision 48/315 of 3 December 1993); 
(d) Confirmation of the appointment of members of the Investments Committee (resolution 155 (II) of 15 November 1947 and decision 48/316 of 3 December 1993); 
(e) Appointment of members of the United Nations Administrative Tribunal (resolution 351 A (IV) of 24 November 1949 and decision 48/317 of 3 December 1993); 
19. Admission of new Members to the United Nations (rule 136). 
20. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee (resolution 47/6 of 21 October 1992). 
21. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of American States (resolution 47/11 of 29 October 1992). 
24. Necessity of ending the economic, commercial and financial embargo imposed by the United States of America against Cuba (resolution 48/16 of 3 November 1993). 
26. Complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of the Baltic States (resolution 48/18 of 15 November 1993). 
27. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (resolution 48/19 of 16 November 1993). 
28. Cooperation between the United Nations and the League of Arab States (resolution 48/21 of 22 November 1993). 
29. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Latin American Economic System (resolution 48/22 of 22 November 1993). 
30. Zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic (resolution 48/23 of 24 November 1993). 
31. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of the Islamic Conference (resolution 48/24 of 24 November 1993). 
32. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity (resolution 48/25 of 29 November 1993). 
36. Question of the Comorian island of Mayotte (resolution 48/56 of 13 December 1993). 
37. Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations, including special economic assistance (resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993): 
(a) Strengthening of the coordination of emergency humanitarian assistance of the United Nations (resolution 48/57 of 14 December 1993); 
(d) International cooperation to mitigate the environmental consequences on Kuwait and other countries in the region resulting from the situation between Iraq and Kuwait (resolution 47/151 of 18 December 1992). 
38. The situation in the Middle East (resolutions 48/58 and 48/59 A and B of 14 December 1993). 
42. United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa (resolution 48/160 of 20 December 1993). 
43. The situation in Central America: procedures for the establishment of a firm and lasting peace and progress in fashioning a region of peace, freedom, democracy and development (resolution 48/161 of 20 December 1993). 
45. Commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations in 1995 (resolution 48/215 of 23 December 1993 and decision 48/406 of 19 October 1993). 
50. Implementation of the resolutions of the United Nations (decision 48/438 of 20 December 1993). 
Its inclusion in the provisional agenda of the forty-ninth session is subject to any action that the Assembly may take on it at its forty-eighth session. 
57. The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields (resolution 48/67 of 16 December 1993). 
58. Amendment of the Treaty Banning Nuclear Weapon Tests in the Atmosphere, in Outer Space and under Water (resolution 48/69 of 16 December 1993). 
60. Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the region of the Middle East (resolution 48/71 of 16 December 1993). 
61. Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia (resolution 48/72 of 16 December 1993). 
62. Conclusion of effective international arrangements to assure non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons (resolution 48/73 of 16 December 1993). 
63. Prevention of an arms race in outer space (resolution 48/74 A of 16 December 1993). 
(c) Non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and of vehicles for their delivery in all its aspects (resolution 48/75 C); 
(j) Prohibition of the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices (resolution 48/75 L). 
(b) Convention on the Prohibition of the Use of Nuclear Weapons (resolution 48/76 B); 
(e) United Nations Institute for Disarmament Research (resolution 39/148 H); 
68. Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects (resolution 48/79 of 16 December 1993). 
70. Strengthening of security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region (resolution 48/81 of 16 December 1993). 
71. Implementation of the Declaration of the Indian Ocean as a Zone of Peace (resolution 48/82 of 16 December 1993). 
73. Consolidation of the regime established by the Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America and the Caribbean (Treaty of Tlatelolco) (resolution 48/85 of 16 December 1993). 
74. Final text of a treaty on an African nuclear-weapon-free zone (resolution 48/86 of 16 December 1993). 
75. Rationalization of the work and reform of the agenda of the First Committee (resolution 48/87 of 16 December 1993). 
78. International cooperation in the peaceful uses of outer space (resolution 48/39 of 10 December 1993). 
79. United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (resolutions 48/40 A to J and decision 48/417 of 10 December 1993). 
80. Report of the Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Palestinian People and Other Arabs of the Occupied Territories (resolutions 48/41 A to D of 10 December 1993). 
83. Information from Non-Self-Governing Territories transmitted under Article 73 e of the Charter of the United Nations (resolution 48/45 of 10 December 1993). 
85. Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples by the specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations (resolution 48/47 of 10 December 1993). 
86. Offers by Member States of study and training facilities for inhabitants of Non-Self-Governing Territories (resolution 48/48 of 10 December 1993). 
87. Question of the Malagasy islands of Glorieuses, Juan de Nova, Europa and Bassas da India (decision 48/402 of 24 September 1993). 
90. Question of the composition of the relevant organs of the United Nations (decision 48/420 of 10 December 1993). 
(f) Integration of the economies in transition into the world economy (resolution 48/181 of 21 December 1993); 
95. Training and research: 
104. Human rights questions: 
106. Preparation for and organization of the United Nations Year for Tolerance (resolution 48/126 of 20 December 1993). 
107. Programme of activities of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People (resolution 48/163 of 21 December 1993). 
(b) United Nations Development Programme; 
(c) United Nations Children's Fund; 
(e) United Nations Institute for Training and Research; (f) Voluntary funds administered by the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees; 
114. Administrative and budgetary coordination of the United Nations with specialized agencies and the International Atomic Energy Agency (decision 47/449 of 22 December 1992). 
(b) Respect for the privileges and immunities of officials of the United Nations and the specialized agencies and related organizations (resolution 47/28); 
(b) United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon. 
(a) United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission; 
137. Observer status of national liberation movements recognized by the Organization of African Unity and/or by the League of Arab States (resolution 47/29 of 25 November 1992). 
138. Status of the Protocols Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 1949 and relating to the protection of victims of armed conflicts (resolution 47/30 of 25 November 1992). 
139. Consideration of effective measures to enhance the protection, security and safety of diplomatic and consular missions and representatives (resolution 47/31 of 25 November 1992). 
140. United Nations Decade of International Law (resolutions 47/32 of 25 November 1992 and 48/30 of 9 December 1993). 
141. Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty-sixth session (resolution 48/31 of 9 December 1993). 
143. Report of the Committee on Relations with the Host Country (resolution 48/35 of 9 December 1993). 
145. Question of responsibility for attacks on United Nations and associated personnel and measures to ensure that those responsible for such attacks are brought to justice (resolution 48/37 of 9 December 1993). 
148. Request for an advisory opinion from the International Court of Justice (decision 48/414 of 9 December 1993). 
At its 38th meeting, on 29 November, the Sixth Committee adopted draft resolution A/C.6/47/L.11, entitled "Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty-fifth session". 
The draft resolution was adopted by the General Assembly at its 48th plenary meeting, on 9 December 1993, as resolution 48/31. 
3. By paragraph 14 of resolution 48/31, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to prepare and distribute a topical summary of the debate held on the Commission's report at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
In compliance with that request, the Secretariat has prepared the present document containing the topical summary of the debate. 
4. The document opens with a section A entitled "General comments on the work of the International Law Commission". 
Section A is followed by five sections (B to F), corresponding to chapters II to VI of the report of the Commission. 
On the threshold of the new millennium, the Commission must play an exemplary role. 
6. The quality of the work accomplished at the last session was generally recognized and the Commission was congratulated for having managed to produce an enormous amount of high-level work by means of small working groups. 
It was said in particular that, following a well-established tradition, the report was excellent and reflected the Commission's thorough and serious consideration of a set of complex and important topics. 
8. Most delegations welcomed the progress made by the Commission's Working Group in drafting a statute for an international criminal tribunal. 
They commended the Working Group for its speed in complying with the Commission's new mandate conferred by the adoption of General Assembly resolution 47/33 of 25 November 1992 and its success in presenting a high-quality draft statute for an international criminal tribunal in a very short period of time. 
The draft, it was said, had been well prepared, was useful and very timely, and had given an old dream concrete form. 
With it, it was also said, the Commission had moved from the realm of academic debate to concrete drafting. 
9. The debate revealed two main trends as regards the idea underlying the draft statute of establishing an international criminal tribunal available on a permanent basis to the international community. 
According to one body of opinion, this idea deserved full support. 
It was pointed out that the lack of a sanctions system to be applied effectively against individuals who had perpetrated very serious international crimes was a serious shortcoming in the current international legal order. 
The remark was made in this connection that the goal of furthering peace and security between States and justice for individuals could be achieved only through legal instruments that were fair, effective and acceptable to all. 
In his view, therefore, the establishment of an international criminal jurisdiction, although it would not fully satisfy those with the most exacting consciences, was a step forward in achieving respect for the rule of law and a better lot for the victims of conflicts. 
13. To some delegations the establishment of the above-mentioned Tribunal had strengthened the conviction that a permanent international criminal tribunal should be established by way of an international convention. 
That lacuna, it was stated, needed to be filled by a permanent tribunal, which would not need to meet all the time but could be convened when necessary. 
14. Somewhat different conclusions were however drawn by another representative regarding the relationship between the establishment of the ad hoc Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia and the work carried out by the Commission on the creation of a permanent international tribunal. 
Another representative shared the view that the elaboration of a draft statute was more urgent than the question of the draft Code of Crimes but added that, once the Code was adopted, the crimes covered therein should be placed under the proposed court's jurisdiction. 
16. Other delegations considered it essential for the smooth functioning of the international criminal tribunal to complete the work on the draft Code as an indispensable additional instrument which substantially clarified the court's jurisdiction ratione materiae. 
It was noted in this connection that although the statute drawn up by the Commission was separate from the work on the draft Code, both projects should continue to be pursued with all speed. 
19. Many delegations considered the Commission's draft to be a solid basis for further work. 
20. According to another body of opinion, the idea of establishing an international criminal tribunal and/or the work carried out so far by the Commission should be approached with some circumspection. 
22. Another representative, while supporting in principle the establishment of an international criminal tribunal, felt that great caution should be exercised in setting up new, untried mechanisms in the field of criminal justice. 
24. Some delegations considered it essential to obtain the international community's support and to achieve true universality in establishing a permanent international criminal tribunal and drew attention to the difficulties involved in achieving such support and universality. 
One delegation, for instance, stressed that, to elicit the full support of the international community, the fundamental issues relating to the establishment of the court must be satisfactorily resolved. 
25. In the view of yet another delegation, the establishment of an international criminal court involved complex issues and also had political dimensions and connotations, and this should encourage the Commission to carefully examine the justification and need for and the feasibility of such a court. 
26. Some representatives focused their criticisms on the handling of the issue by the Commission. 
He noted that, while it was a truism that the main function of a court was to apply legal norms, a problem arose when the norms to be applied did not exist or existed only in an imperfect form. 
He expressed concern that the current situation had been caused in part by the General Assembly which, in its wish to respond quickly to urgent requests for the establishment of an international jurisdiction, had overlooked the fact that no such substantive law existed. 
29. Another representative, after recalling that the idea of establishing an international criminal jurisdiction had arisen in connection with the efforts to draft the Code of Crimes against the Peace and Security of Mankind, expressed serious doubts regarding the need for a tribunal. 
She referred to the various technical, economic and even political difficulties that had to be resolved before an international criminal tribunal could be set up, adding that the required broad consensus on the part of States Members of the United Nations did not appear to exist. 
He added that the draft statute lacked principles capable of guiding the international community in the establishment of a new world order and criticized its narrow scope and lack of vision of the future. 
He therefore suggested that the Commission should reconsider the draft statute and introduce a new text which would better reflect the aspirations of the international community. 
32. Regarding the method whereby the proposed tribunal would be established, some delegations favoured a multilateral convention open to all States. 
This procedure, it was said, would turn the consent of States into the driving force of the arrangement and would ensure wide acceptance of the convention, which was a prerequisite for the effective functioning of the tribunal. 
Some delegations took the view that the proposed convention should be adopted within the framework or under the auspices of the United Nations. 
33. Also supporting the establishment of the tribunal by means of a multilateral convention, one representative pointed to constitutional difficulties if any other approach was taken. 
34. On the other hand, attention was drawn to the problems to which the establishment of an international criminal tribunal by means of a multilateral convention could give rise. 
Concern was expressed that there was thus a risk of forming a "good States club" under a treaty and leaving the tribunal little to judge. 
He added that resort to ad hoc courts would always be a possibility, since it was unlikely that all States would become parties to the statute of a permanent court. 
38. Views differed however on whether the tribunal should become an organ of the United Nations (first bracketed paragraph of article 2) or have some other form of link with the Organization (second bracketed paragraph of article 2). 
It was stressed that a decision in this connection was essential, particularly as regards all matters not (yet) regulated by the draft statute, such as the funding of the tribunal, the recruitment of the staff, etc. 
It was suggested that the Statute of the International Court of Justice provided a good example for the election of judges, their status, the automatic acceptance of the Court's Statute by all Members of the United Nations and the modalities for instituting proceedings. 
40. The same delegations took the view that making the proposed tribunal a judicial organ of the United Nations was fully compatible with the Charter of the United Nations. 
In the view of those delegations, therefore, it was legally possible to establish the tribunal as a subsidiary organ of the United Nations without any need to amend the Charter. 
42. A number of delegations, however, felt that there were serious obstacles to making the proposed tribunal into an organ of the United Nations. 
43. At the legal level, it was pointed out that if the tribunal were to be established by an international treaty, it would have its own legal personality and therefore could not be considered a subsidiary organ of the United Nations. 
Several delegations also felt that making the tribunal a judicial organ of the United Nations would necessarily entail amending the Charter. 
44. At the level of propriety, some delegations stressed that in order to be totally independent the tribunal should not be a United Nations organ. 
The remark was also made that establishing the proposed tribunal as part of the United Nations organic system would raise serious problems both in terms of competencies and in terms of the functioning of the tribunal. 
Should there be a significant number of such non-parties, then the issue of the relationship in question would become literally an issue of life and death for the future tribunal. 
45. Some delegations suggested alternative ways of establishing a link between the United Nations and the proposed tribunal without the latter necessarily becoming an organ of the United Nations. 
48. Yet another delegation suggested that the tribunal's statute be adopted in the form of a treaty at a conference convened by the General Assembly and that, if necessary, references to the United Nations be made in the treaty's preamble. 
This approach elicited the support of several delegations which were favourable in principle to establishing the tribunal as a judicial organ of the United Nations but were aware of the attendant difficulties. 
50. Expressing his perplexity vis--vis the problem of the relationship between the United Nations and the proposed tribunal, one representative pointed out that this issue, while of great importance, was far from simple. 
While he assumed that a permanent court of general jurisdiction would have to be established by means of a treaty, he wondered how an institution owing its existence to a self-standing treaty, even one concluded under United Nations auspices, could be brought into organic relationship with the Organization. 
It was noted in this connection that such a solution was based on caution and flexibility and was both pragmatic and realistic since it was important to strike a balance between the need for legal and institutional certainty and the application of pragmatic and realistic criteria. 
The remark was also made that such a solution would keep costs down and encourage savings, thus minimizing the budgetary impact of a permanent court by providing that the tribunal should be operational only as needed. 
A further observation was that the court, although of a permanent nature, should be distinct from the International Court of Justice, at least in the early stage of its development, since it would probably have a light case-load. 
In his opinion, the desired goals of impartiality, objectivity and uniformity of jurisprudence could be attained only through a truly permanent, full-time body. 
It was noted in this connection that only a truly permanent organ would be in a position to ensure its authority and credibility, provide for genuine legal guarantees, foster the development of international criminal law and deter would-be international criminals. 
53. In this context, one representative noted that the court would be weakened by the lack of continuity and that its diminished independence and authority might undermine its continued existence. 
The possibility, mentioned in the Working Group's commentary to article 10, that the president of the court might become full-time if circumstances required it, did little to redress that delegation's concerns. 
54. Also referring to these concerns, another representative pointed out that an international criminal tribunal should consist in a truly permanent institution, not in an embryonic structure that sat intermittently on an ad hoc basis. 
He remarked that recent international events had shown to what extent an international criminal court was wanting, for its mere existence would have helped defuse grave crisis situations. 
He added that a truly permanent international criminal jurisdiction would have the advantage of guaranteeing the objective, uniform and impartial application of international law by avoiding the element of chance inherent in the setting up of a jurisdiction after the occurrence of the reprehensible acts brought before it. 
55. Some delegations expressed support for article 5 of the Working Group's draft statute, laying down that the tribunal shall consist of three organs, namely the court, the registry and the procuracy. 
57. Another representative queried the use of the word "tribunal" to characterize a system which would consist of different bodies, namely the court, the registry and the procuracy, which were supposed to be separate and impartial. 
In his view, the problem was not purely semantic but had to do with the substantive issue of the functioning and competence of the court, the registry and the procuracy. 
The same delegation indicated that although the question warranted further study, the idea of appointing judges to sit in both the International Court of Justice and the international criminal tribunal should not be ruled out. 
60. Support was expressed for article 6 of the draft statute dealing with the qualifications of judges who, it was said, should have the highest competence. 
The remark was also made that it was vital that the appointment process should not excite the same political rivalries as many other elections held within the United Nations, in which national prestige and regional interests prevailed over the individual merits of the candidates. 
61. Article 7 on the election of judges was commended as striking the right balance between the need for flexibility and the need for continuity. 
62. Some representatives however expressed reservations on the basic principle contained in the draft article, namely that judges shall be elected by the States parties to the statute. 
In his view, should the judges be selected from a limited geographical and political pool and should the requirements of universality, transparency and democracy be unduly ignored, the court would fall short of expectations and even the very concept of an international criminal jurisdiction would be discredited. 
64. A number of delegations supported paragraph 5 of article 7, according to which States parties should strive to elect persons representing diverse backgrounds and experience, with due regard to representation of major legal systems. 
It was suggested that the text be strengthened by clearly reflecting therein the criterion of "equitable geographical representation" in order to preclude the over-representation of certain regions. 
The remark was also made that the tribunal would gain nothing by excluding any particular regional group, as had unfortunately been the case with the International Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia. 
He added that if the bench was regarded as not representative, that might be viewed in specific cases as detracting from the value of the court's decisions. 
66. Some delegations supported the principle, also contained in paragraph 6, that judges should not be eligible for re-election. 
67. Several delegations supported article 9 on the independence of the judges. 
It was stressed that judges should remain independent and hand down judgements without succumbing to the political, social and moral pressures to be expected in cases of international crimes which invariably had political overtones. 
It was suggested to add the word "impartial" after the word "independent" in the first sentence of the article. 
As regards paragraph 2, the remark was made that the word "feels" in the English text was inappropriate, and that the words "or for any other reason" could be dispensed with as paragraph 1 was sufficiently exhaustive of the grounds for the disqualification of a judge. 
One delegation expressed preference for a separate article which would deal with the prosecutor's independence not only from the court and from Governments, but also from any other type of interference. 
73. As regards article 15 on loss of office, one representative observed that, in view of the qualifications that judges must possess under article 13, paragraph 2, in order to be appointed, they would only rarely be found guilty of misconduct or in serious breach of the statute. 
74. Concerning paragraph 1 of the article, the view was expressed that the judges should be deprived of their office not only in the case of proven misconduct but also in the case of proven and serious breach of the statute of the court. 
77. Article 17 on allowances and expenses was described as correctly recognizing that the offices concerned were not necessarily exclusive of other activities by the persons elected, provided that such activities were in no way inconsistent with their responsibilities to the tribunal. 
78. Referring to articles 19 and 20, respectively entitled "Rules of the Tribunal" and "Internal rules of the Court", one representative noted a parallelism between those provisions and article 15 of the statute of the International Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia. 
He noted however that Security Council resolution 827 (1993) provided for States to submit comments on the rules of procedure and evidence to the judges of the International Tribunal. 
81. Many delegations supported the structure of article 22 enumerating the treaties which define crimes falling within the jurisdiction ratione materiae of the court, particularly since that approach was in keeping with the principle nullum crimen sine lege. 
The view was also expressed that the draft article contained an enumeration of serious crimes defined by treaty which should form the nucleus of the court's material jurisdiction. 
Giving priority to treaty rules which had evolved into customary international law was viewed as ensuring predictability in assessing individual criminal responsibility for serious crimes by eliminating the ambiguity that might arise from the different definitions of crimes in national legal systems. 
85. The term "grave breaches" was viewed as ambiguous and it was suggested that clarification be provided regarding the threshold of gravity which had to be reached for a matter to fall within the court's jurisdiction. 
87. While one representative wondered whether article 22 reflected all the crimes contained in the draft Code as adopted by the Commission on first reading in 1991, another delegation expressed concern that the list contained in the said article might be too long. 
He suggested that a distinction be made between crimes under international law which entailed individual criminal responsibility and offences, sometimes very serious ones, which were the subject of international cooperation among States, in regard to their prevention and punishment. 
According to him, only the first category should fall within the jurisdiction of the international criminal court. 
88. Also advocating a shorter list, another representative pointed out that while in principle the idea of defining the court's jurisdiction in terms of the conventions in force seemed a sound one, only instruments relating to crimes that outraged humanity should be considered. 
In his opinion, the list should only include the four Geneva Conventions of 1949 and the 1948 Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide in view of their quasi-universality and bearing in mind that they basically covered crimes that appalled international public opinion. 
He did not completely agree with the inclusion in article 22 of other instruments which did not enjoy general support and, in any case, provided for international judicial cooperation arrangements that were usually sufficient to guarantee that justice would be served. 
One of them said that the court's jurisdiction should be limited to the most serious crimes, those which most deeply offended the conscience of the international community. 
Another representative pointed out that the court should clearly not deal with petty offences. 
It should be activated only in cases of such gravity as to require the involvement of the international community as a whole. 
Accordingly, either clear criteria must be established for distinguishing major offences from minor ones, or the tribunal should be empowered to make that distinction in individual cases. 
They singled out, among drug-related crimes, illicit trafficking in drugs across national frontiers, the laundering of drug money and the activities of narco-terrorists, which posed grave threats to peace and security and to the integrity of States. 
The second question was whether the treaty concerned established that the offence was punishable under domestic law. 
According to the same representative, both the conventions listed in article 22 and the 1988 Convention imposed that obligation on States parties. 
That aspect, in the opinion of the representative concerned, was an essential feature of an international crime, and the 1988 Convention, unlike the conventions on genocide and apartheid, met that condition. 
In this connection, the same representative noted that the 1988 Convention as well as the Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Seizure of Aircraft and the Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Civil Aviation met that requirement. 
A fifth question was whether there were provisions for extradition and mutual legal assistance. 
While viewing this aspect as providing the least certain guide as to whether a treaty established an international crime, the representative in question noted that the 1988 Convention had the most extensive provisions in that connection. 
92. He then examined whether the 1988 Convention met the criteria indicated in paragraph (2) of the commentary to article 22. 
However, in that respect also, he failed to detect any difference between the 1988 Convention and the civil aviation Conventions. 
For all these reasons, the representative concerned favoured the elimination of the distinction between the two strands of jurisdiction under article 22 and article 26, paragraph 2 (b), and suggested that any reference to the 1988 Convention should find room in article 22. 
The initial presumption in favour of the lack of jurisdiction of the court, it was observed, would probably make alternative A appear as less inhibiting to potential States parties which would otherwise be wary of conferring broad jurisdiction on an untried institution. 
The remark was made in this context that if States decided to create a court, then they should give it the powers and the means to play a significant role in international life as there would otherwise be no point in creating it. 
95. Some representatives noted that, to a greater or to a lesser extent, all alternatives contained under article 23 required a consensual basis for the court's jurisdiction. This, in their view, was not necessarily desirable. 
One of them observed that although provisions such as article 23 reflected political realities and took into account the considerable circumspection with which Governments approached new avenues of international adjudication, the truth was that the court would not be judging the behaviour of States but of individuals. 
He therefore saw no reason to perceive the tribunal as being directed against the sovereignty of States since it would be seeking to prevent individuals from escaping their responsibility for international crimes affecting the international community as a whole. 
Consequently, the provisions of the draft statute on not accepting the court's jurisdiction appeared to him overly circumspect and warranting a more thorough examination. 
Pursuing this line of thought, some representatives criticized the three alternatives proposed in article 23 as failing to confer on the court sufficient authority in keeping with its lofty mission. 
In their view, acceptance by a State of the court's statute should mean acceptance ipso facto of its jurisdiction over all crimes identified as falling within its jurisdiction and any other solution would call into question the value of the very acceptance by the State of the court's statute. 
Concern was also expressed that the court would not have original jurisdiction, in other words, that its jurisdiction would not be based on the instrument establishing it, but would be derived, or subject to the will of States, which could accept or reject its jurisdiction. 
In order to give the court what he described as "automatic" jurisdiction, one representative suggested deleting from alternative B both the words "unless it makes the declaration provided for in paragraph 2" and the whole of paragraph 2. 
Another representative indicated that the court's jurisdiction should be compulsory in respect of serious and fundamental crimes in which mankind as a whole was considered the victim, as in the case of genocide, whereas in all other cases its jurisdiction should be optional. 
A third representative identified aggression, genocide or serious violations of human rights or of international humanitarian law as crimes over which the jurisdiction of the court could be compulsory. 
97. Article 24 was supported by some delegations in its current form. 
Requiring the consent of more than one State to establish the court's jurisdiction would, it was stated, considerably limit its role, without justification. 
The point was also made that the language of paragraph 1 (b) of article 24, in making explicit reference to the Convention on genocide, should dispel any doubts raised by the preceding subparagraph. 
98. Some representatives felt however that the article was not entirely satisfactory. 
He further recalled that the debate had revealed the fear of some members that the efficiency of the court would thereby be considerably impaired. 
99. Another representative pointed out that, under the current proposal, many States which had a legitimate interest in a particular case might have no role in deciding whether that case should be tried by the international court or by national courts. 
Without suggesting that all such States must give their consent or otherwise accept the jurisdiction of the court over the particular crime, he insisted that further review of the issue was warranted, considering that certain cases might be initiated by the Security Council. 
102. Referring to paragraph 1 (a) of the article, one representative pointed out that the commentary reproduced the actual text of that provision, with the addition of the word "normally". 
The meaning of the word "normally" seemed to him to be unclear. 
In this connection, one representative noted that the double condition provided for the acceptance of the court's jurisdiction seemed to weaken the effectiveness of the judicial system in cases where either of the States concerned refused to agree to its jurisdiction. 
104. Some delegations were of the view that paragraph 2 of article 24 should be moved to another article, perhaps article 29, which stated the conditions to be fulfilled in order to bring a case before the court in the form of a complaint. 
Depending on the outcome of the drafting of the rules on jurisdiction, it was stated, the Security Council might well play a central role in identifying situations that might entail legal action by the court. 
It was noted in this connection that many of the crimes listed under article 22 were associated in some way with international peace and security and that empowering the Council to refer cases to the court would ensure a satisfactory relationship of mutual respect between the two organs. 
106. Some among those delegations cautioned that the prerogative in question should be limited to cases involving a threat to international peace and security, or to cases involving situations of aggression. 
107. Some felt furthermore that more careful consideration should be given to the nature and scope of the said prerogative. 
One representative, for instance, pointed out that if such a prerogative were granted to the Council, its permanent members should be prohibited from using the veto when it was being exercised, so as to prevent any selective referrals. 
The extension to the Assembly of the prerogative under consideration was viewed as particularly justified bearing in mind the type of offences to be tried by the court, such as genocide, and as most useful in the event that the Security Council was blocked by a veto. 
Thus one representative said that the right it conferred on the Security Council might introduce an excessively political element. 
One representative in particular pointed out that a tribunal as important as the one proposed must be based on the principle of voluntary acceptance by States of its jurisdiction. 
She observed that, although that principle appeared to be guaranteed in the text of the articles at the beginning of the draft, it was contradicted by article 25, and the question arose as to what legal basis there was for conferring upon the Council the powers of a prosecutor. 
A further comment on paragraph 1 was that the expression "categories of persons" needed clarification. 
112. Some delegations welcomed the inclusion in article 26 of paragraph 2 (a) which extended the court's jurisdiction to "crimes under general international law" not covered by article 22. 
The proposed definition of the concept of "crime under international law" was also welcomed. 
It was pointed out in this connection that although that concept might be considered somewhat imprecise, such crimes could only be tried where they were recognized by the international community as possessing a fundamental character. 
One representative interpreted the above-mentioned concept as including crimes against humanity and those relating to discrimination against certain groups of population on grounds of race, ethnic characteristics, religion, etc. 
Another representative expressed concern that the paragraph might lend itself to different interpretations since the category of "crimes under international law" was not sufficiently well defined or widely accepted to form the basis for the jurisdiction of an international criminal court. 
In addition to that technically correct reason, he went on to say, the argument that drug-related crimes were not sufficiently defined in the 1988 Convention for it to be regarded as treaty law under the jurisdiction of the court might also have determined the Commission's position. 
One representative in particular pointed out that under the current text the court would have the competence to deal with drug-related crimes only if the multilateral treaty had become part of the national law or if the treaty itself was based on the principle aut dedere aut judicare. 
118. In this context, some delegations doubted whether drug-related crimes would be more effectively prosecuted by an international court than by national courts. 
119. Paragraph 3 of article 26 was viewed as requiring further consideration. 
121. In this context, one representative observed that the role assigned by the International Law Commission to the Security Council in determining the jurisdiction ratione materiae of the court lacked a proper judicial basis. 
In his view, it was not possible that in criminal proceedings a statement made by the Security Council with other purposes in mind could be considered applicable law. 
He expressed concern that, through provisions like article 27, the International Law Commission had intended that the Security Council should become, without amendment of the Charter, an immense centre of international power, authorized to legislate and having the functions of a department of public prosecution. 
123. Other representatives took the view that, although the approach reflected in article 27 was far from ideal, it was the most realistic one in view of current conditions. 
Some representatives furthermore drew attention to lacunae in the article. 
Attention was also drawn to situations of aggression in which the Security Council might be paralysed by the veto. 
It was suggested that in such cases the court should have direct jurisdiction so that it could deal with the case. 
Such a solution was viewed as all the more appropriate as there would otherwise be two categories of individuals, one of which, through the protection afforded by the veto, would be beyond the tribunal's jurisdiction. 
It was noted in this connection that the codification of substantive law, at least with regard to crimes falling within the court's jurisdiction, must advance in step with the elaboration of the statute and the rules of procedure. 
He recalled that, as the International Court of Justice had confirmed in several judgments, customary international law continued to exist and to apply, separately from international treaty law, even where the two categories of law had an identical content. 
127. The expression "rules and principles of general international law" gave rise however to different interpretations. 
Several delegations supported this approach, particularly as far as penalties were concerned. 
129. On the other hand, subparagraph (c) gave rise to serious reservations. 
Domestic laws, it was stated, should not serve, even indirectly, as a basis for the above-mentioned purposes. 
130. Some delegations suggested supplementing the list contained in article 28. 
132. As regards article 29, different views were expressed as to which States should be authorized to bring a complaint. 
Some representatives held that a universal mechanism not limited to States parties to the statute was more consistent with the international community's interest in ensuring that international crimes wherever they occurred did not go unpunished for want of jurisdiction. 
In this connection, it was suggested that all States should have the power to inform the prosecutor of alleged crimes within the tribunal's competence to enable the prosecutor to form an opinion on the feasibility and desirability of prosecuting the alleged crimes. 
The view was expressed in this context that a more liberal system might dissuade some States from accepting the court's jurisdiction out of fear of possible abuses by States which had not themselves accepted the court's jurisdiction. 
134. Different views were also expressed as to whether the Security Council should be authorized to bring matters to the attention of the court as provided in article 29. 
Some representatives, noting the Security Council's primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security as well as its contribution to the establishment of the International Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia, favoured providing the Council with such a right. 
They found it inappropriate to allow for the initiation of investigations only in response to complaints from States and argued in favour of creating the equivalent of a public right of action in the name of the international community. 
135. Other representatives questioned the necessity of envisaging such a role for the Security Council, particularly in the light of the wide spectrum of States parties entitled to bring a complaint under article 29, which, it was additionally pointed out, would obviate the need for future ad hoc tribunals. 
Some representatives observed that the Security Council might refer to the court specific cases concerning individuals rather than situations and expressed concern that this possibility was not expressly ruled out in articles 22 and 29. 
Although recognizing that the proposal to create an independent organ of investigation was a reasonable one, one representative expressed concerns of a financial nature. 
140. As to the procedures to be followed during an investigation, one representative suggested that the crime be investigated under the local laws of States. 
He pointed out, however, that since States had different methods and procedures for investigation and trial under their legislation, they would have to adopt the measures necessary to accommodate the proposed international criminal tribunal. 
He also argued in favour of the adoption by the court of a code of criminal procedure covering, inter alia, matters relating to investigation. 
141. With reference to the role of the prosecutor in conducting the investigation and prosecution, one representative queried the advisability of entrusting the prosecutor with both the investigation and the prosecution. 
142. As regards the failure to initiate an investigation referred in paragraph 1 in fine of the article, one representative welcomed the provision granting the complainant State the right to appeal against a decision by the prosecutor not to take action on a complaint. 
Another representative endorsed the clause allowing for a review of the prosecutor's decisions in certain cases for reasons of public interest. 
145. With reference to article 31, one representative remarked that the commentary seemed to imply that the court had almost unlimited latitude in the matter of detention. 
146. As regards article 33, one representative suggested that the articles dealing with the situation following the affirmation of the indictment contemplated in article 32 should be harmonized. 
In his opinion, the formulation used in article 63 - "any State on whose territory the accused person may be found" - was the correct one, and the provisions of article 33 should be adjusted accordingly. 
147. In connection with paragraph 4 of the article, one representative wondered what would happen if a State not party to the statute did not respect the court's request. 
148. As regards article 35, one representative stressed that, pending trial, the procedural standards set forth in article 14 of the 1966 International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights should be observed. 
151. One representative observed that part 4 was based (as was also part 5) on the fundamental principles of criminal law, namely, the principles of legality, equality before the court, the administration of a fair trial and the protection of the rights of the accused. 
Also referring to part 4 in general, another representative cautioned that great care should be taken to ensure that the detailed and specific provisions contained therein were harmonized with the general rules in other parts of the statute. 
He made the same observation in relation to parts 5, 6 and 7. 
152. As regards article 36, the remark was made that the flexibility of the proposed text constituted a fair response to the concern of some small States that trial and imprisonment of big drug barons in their territories might pose a threat to their security. 
153. In connection with paragraph 2 of the article, one representative pointed out that it was important to allow the court to meet in a place other than its permanent seat and, if it so desired, in the place where the crime had been committed. 
154. With respect to article 37, the proposed establishment of trial chambers was favourably commented upon. 
One representative suggested that the selection be open to challenge by the parties. 
155. As regards paragraph 4, the view was expressed that the trial should be conducted before a chamber of five judges in which neither the complainant State nor the State of which the accused was a national would be represented. 
According to another opinion, the Commission should explore the possibility of allowing for the States concerned to have their own national judges in the chamber which would hear the case. 
156. With reference to paragraph 1 of article 38, the view was expressed that challenges to the court's jurisdiction should be settled by the court itself. 
It was also argued however that a chamber of the tribunal should be responsible for settling the matter. 
More specifically, one representative remarked that in cases where the tribunal's jurisdiction was challenged by the accused, the decision on that important question should be taken not by the Bureau but by a chamber established at the pre-trial stage. 
A further view was that a pre-trial challenge by the accused as to jurisdiction should be heard by the court's Bureau. 
157. Various views were expressed as to which States should have the right to raise jurisdictional challenges. 
One representative suggested that this right be granted to all States parties to the statute and not just to those which had a direct interest in the matter, because the issue was of general interest to the international community as a whole. 
The remark was however made that, in practice, jurisdiction might only be challenged by States with a direct interest in the case, although all States parties should have the right to do so. 
Another representative felt it preferable to restrict to States with a direct interest in a case the right to challenge the court's jurisdiction and suggested that article 38 should be re-examined at a later stage. 
158. The right of the accused to challenge the court's jurisdiction as envisaged in paragraph 2 of the article was favourably commented upon. 
He recalled that there were clear procedures in that connection: the complaint was referred to the tribunal by a State, and the indictment was laid by the prosecutorial organ and affirmed by the Bureau or some other body acting as an indictment chamber. 
A further remark was that the rejection of the concept "mala captus bene judicatus" should lead to a broad approach concerning the possibility of challenging the court's jurisdiction. 
159. In the context of article 40, emphasis was placed on the need to respect the fair trial principle and the rights of the defence from the outset of and throughout proceedings. 
Articles 40 to 45, which were intended to ensure respect for those rights, met with a favourable response. 
160. Article 40 however also gave rise to reservations. 
161. Article 41 was generally welcomed by representatives as embodying a fundamental legal safeguard recognized under different legal systems and by article 41 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
163. Other representatives favoured the deletion of the bracketed phrase. 
Concern was expressed that, otherwise, a State might, by deciding not to make the treaty offence an offence under its domestic criminal law, provide a legal loophole, which would enable the accused to avoid being tried either by a domestic court or by the international court. 
166. Article 44 was also endorsed as consistent with the international guarantees of a fair trial and as duly reflecting the fact that the accused had human rights which had to be safeguarded and respected, despite the seriousness of the crimes committed. 
At the same time, one representative observed that certain rules in the statute should be more specific in order to safeguard the rights of the accused at the national level. 
168. The right provided for in paragraph 1 (b) was viewed as insufficiently regulated inasmuch as the draft statute, although it contained provisions governing the right of the suspect to legal assistance, said nothing about the status of the defence counsel. 
169. Paragraph 1 (d), dealing with the right of the accused to examine or have examined the prosecution witnesses, was considered useful for the establishment of the truth and the proper administration of justice. 
It was also stressed that the proposed text was balanced in that it excluded proceedings in absentia in principle, but allowed them if the court concluded that the absence of the accused was deliberate. 
171. Some of the representatives supporting the paragraph called for certain additional guarantees. 
It was suggested, for instance, that if the accused appeared before the court after having been sentenced in absentia, a subsequent trial should be held in his presence, in order to safeguard his right to present a defence. 
The Commission was furthermore invited to provide additional guarantees and procedural safeguards and to consider what should be done in a situation where an accused person was held in custody but refused to participate in the proceedings. 
172. Some other representatives, although not ruling out the possibility of trials in absentia in certain cases, took a cautious approach to the issue. 
Attention was drawn in particular to the political as well as legal difficulties that such trials might entail. 
173. Still other representatives rejected the possibility of holding trials in absentia. 
It was also said that any sentence emanating from such trials, being unenforceable, would give the impression of a purely declamatory justice, the court thus becoming a mere "paper tiger". 
174. Article 45 was generally welcomed as embodying a fundamental principle of criminal law recognized in paragraph 7 of article 14 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
Reservations were however expressed on some aspects of the proposed text. 
Thus, concern was raised that paragraph 2 (a) actually derogated from the fundamental principle of non bis in idem. 
175. Paragraph 2 (b) also gave rise to objections on the ground that it rendered meaningless the principle of res judicata. 
176. Article 46 was viewed as acceptable in principle although some suggestions were made with a view to improving the text. 
In their view, the question of the effectiveness of the court's work and of the enforcement of its orders might pose constitutional problems for some States. 
178. As regards article 48, attention was drawn to the need for an international criminal jurisdiction to have its rules of evidence and the proposed text was described as adequately covering the basic elements of such rules in this context. 
With reference to paragraph 2, one representative suggested that the court should have the possibility of prosecuting cases of perjury rather than being dependent on States parties to prosecute and try them. 
179. Article 48 on the other hand gave rise to objections of principle. 
Thus, one representative said that the rules governing evidence were far too complex to be addressed in the statute. 
He observed that such rules differed from country to country and that it would be difficult to find a common denominator on such matters as confession, the presentation of evidence by electronic means and perjury. 
180. Article 50 was viewed as defective by one representative, who suggested requiring the presence of an uneven number of judges at each phase of the trial. 
181. With respect to article 51, comments focused on the last sentence of paragraph 2 according to which the judgement of the court shall be the sole judgement or opinion issued. 
Several representatives suggested allowing for the inclusion of dissenting opinions of individual judges in the court's judgement. 
One representative suggested allowing for dissenting opinions on important points of law, especially those relating to appeals. 
Paragraph 1 was found generally acceptable. 
Several representatives noted with satisfaction that the death penalty was excluded from the range of possible penalties. 
One representative suggested that life imprisonment should also be ruled out and replaced by a maximum term of imprisonment. 
Another representative felt that the contemplated range of penalties was extremely broad, as evidenced by the expression "a fine of any amount". 
In his opinion, the rules contained in the paragraph were too vague to meet fully the requirements of the principle nulla poena sine lege. 
183. Paragraph 2 was supported by some representatives. 
186. Some representatives took the view that the court should have competence not only to apply penalties of a criminal nature but also to pronounce upon the injurious consequences of the crimes committed and award to victims compensation for civil damages. 
The matter was viewed as calling for in-depth examination since small States would have difficulty in meeting the costs of two proceedings, one for the criminal conviction and the other to obtain damages for injury. 
187. As regards article 55, the principle embodied in paragraph 1 was generally endorsed. 
The remark was made in this context that the right to appeal to a higher instance was recognized in the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
Some felt, however, that the prosecution should be granted the right in question only in specific circumstances (material error of law, emergence of a new fact not known at the time of the trial, disproportion between the sentence and the crime committed, etc.). 
190. Other representatives objected to the contents of article 55. 
In their opinion, the court's decisions should be final, as were the judgments of the International Court of Justice. 
191. The basic approach reflected in article 56 was endorsed by some representatives. 
Mention was made in this context of "a separate appeals chamber", "an appeals chamber distinct from the trial chamber" and "a separate appeals chamber as provided for in the statute of the International Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia". 
193. Article 56 however gave rise to reservations on the part of other representatives, who felt that appeals should be handled by a separate and independent body. 
The remark was made in this connection that under the proposed system the judges invited to hear the appeal would come from the same body of judges that tried the case, which might lead to accusations that they were reluctant to overturn sentences handed down by their colleagues. 
One representative recommended that, when dealing with international cooperation on judicial matters, the Commission should bear in mind the various statements reflecting changing international legal thinking on the subject. 
197. Concern was however expressed that article 58 was one of those provisions which attributed to the proposed court a kind of primacy that some States might be reluctant to recognize to the court. 
198. With reference to article 59, some representatives pointed out that, while States parties to the statute would have a special responsibility to cooperate with the court, States non-parties should not be absolved from rendering forms of assistance that would ensure that the law was upheld. 
However, one delegation observed that it was important to determine how best to relate the statute to non-parties without minimizing the impediments that might be contained in their respective national laws and constitutions. 
One of them emphasized its importance as a deterrent to the commission of crimes subject to the tribunal's jurisdiction. 
Another representative observed that by specifically consenting to the court's jurisdiction, States which had ipso facto agreed to the tribunal hearing the case had therefore relinquished the right not to hand over the accused person to the court. 
In this connection, one representative stressed that the purposes of extradition treaties should not be thwarted. 
He wondered whether a request for the surrender of an accused person to the court should really take precedence over a properly formulated request for extradition under a treaty, as the draft article seemed to provide. 
In his view, the provisions of article 63 concerning the immediate arrest and surrender of the accused person might be inconsistent with the requirement for a judicial hearing, which in many countries was a constitutional issue. 
203. Two other points were raised in connection with article 63. 
In this connection, one representative observed that some States might question the wisdom of undertaking an obligation under article 63 to surrender a person to the court when the Security Council could adopt a decision calling for the surrender of that person to another body or to a State. 
204. As regards article 64, doubts were expressed on paragraph 2: there was, it was stated, no reason why the court should not be able to use evidence assembled for case A in a case against B. 
One representative suggested providing for more detailed arrangements in relation to the execution of sentences in national penal establishments and to incorporating in the text elements of the statute of the International Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia. 
207. Several representatives insisted on the importance and relevance of the topic in present-day international relations. 
One of them said that his country had been made aware of the potential risk of transporting, through water close to its territory, extremely dangerous materials such as plutonium. 
Another referred to the tragic consequences of the Chernobyl disaster. 
Emphasis was placed on the need to regulate activities causing transboundary harm to the environment. 
It was said in this connection that the protection of the world environment, which involved all peoples, could be guaranteed only if a limit were imposed on activities harmful to the environment, especially when they had transboundary effects. 
208. The topic was therefore viewed as worthy of serious consideration and as offering the Commission an opportunity to do innovative work and to contribute to the codification and progressive development of international law. 
209. Some delegations drew attention to the complexity of the topic, which was described as relatively new and one which raised controversial theoretical questions, in particular that of the demarcation between primary and secondary rules. 
The Commission was congratulated for bringing coherence and clarity to its handling of the topic and the measure of agreement revealed by the debate was viewed as an encouraging sign. 
Commenting on the reasons for the slow pace of work, one representative said that the topic had become bogged down largely for two reasons: overambition and conceptual indiscipline. 
Another representative said that the topic had not received full attention at the forty-fifth session because emphasis had been placed on the draft statute of an international criminal court and on State responsibility. 
One representative however observed that the Drafting Committee had concluded the first reading of draft articles 1, 2, 11, 12 and 14 and had submitted them to the Commission, without commentary. 
In his view, one of the crucial tests that might be applied to the Commission's ongoing effort was that of clarity, with regard not only to rights and duties, but also to the interrelated concepts of risk, harm and prevention. 
213. A number of representatives commented on the Commission's decision to consider prevention first and to proceed to the question of remedial measures (i.e., those designed for mitigation of harm, restoration of what was harmed and compensation for harm caused) only after work on prevention had been completed. 
214. Some representatives supported that decision which, it was stated, reflected a practical and effective approach and would contribute substantially to advancing the work on the topic. 
One representative remarked in this connection that the Commission would have the benefit of the discussions held in other forums and of solutions adopted in existing treaties and that preventive measures promoted the development of the law. 
Another representative noted that prevention and mitigation of harm were indispensable components of the topic and that their selection for priority consideration was in conformity with a similar tendency in current international environmental law. 
One of those representatives remarked, additionally, that the work on prevention might lead to the conclusion that there was no need to formulate rules on liability. 
215. Other representatives expressed concern that, as a result of this narrow focus, the Commission might fail to deal with other, in their view more important, questions relating to remedial measures, including compensation in the case of damage. 
It was recalled in this context that the goal of the work was to elaborate a draft instrument which would not only prevent damage but also provide prompt and adequate reparation in case of damage, thereby protecting innocent victims. 
Along the same lines, one representative insisted that the Commission should devote much of its time to the issue of compensation and objected to prevention taking precedence over other matters. 
From a legal perspective, he went on to say, the work on remedial measures would be more important than the work on preventive measures. 
216. Still other representatives, while finding merit in the Commission's decision to proceed in stages and to establish priorities, pointed out that the question of reparation would have to be addressed and that the articles on prevention were far from exhausting the subject. 
Concern was expressed in this connection that the Commission should continue to think that it was too early to reach a final decision on the components of the topic. 
One representative in particular deemed it regrettable that the Commission should apparently be unaware of the fact that, no matter what precautionary and preventive measures were taken, accidents would inevitably occur. 
Such a convention should, inter alia, as one representative put it, bring together into one chapter on prevention all the obligations provided for in the instrument dealing with prevention and include a chapter on liability which would also reflect the definitive trend in that area. 
217. The decision of the Commission to distinguish between activities involving a risk of causing transboundary harm and activities causing transboundary harm was also criticized. 
One representative noted that although the Special Rapporteur had, with extreme patience, tried to accommodate the distinction in question, he had been only partly successful since an activity involving risk might at any given moment actually cause harm. 
By way of illustration, the representative in question referred to article 14 as proposed by the Special Rapporteur, which referred to the obligation "to contain and minimize harm" and provided for "the use of compulsory insurance or other financial guarantees enabling provision to be made for compensation". 
The Special Rapporteur, he concluded, had been asked the impossible, namely, to divide and isolate what could not be divided or isolated. 
He added that the establishment of a single set of rules covering prevention would simplify the draft and facilitate the application of a regime of international liability. 
218. Comments focused on (1) the identification of activities involving risk; (2) the concept of prevention; (3) the content of the relevant obligations; and (4) the nature of those obligations. 
Reference was made in this context to the inclusion of subjects such as dangerous genetically altered micro-organisms, which would introduce policy debates going well beyond the scope of legal draft articles. 
222. The representatives in question warned that an attempt to deal with all contingencies could lead to an indecipherable mosaic of rules. 
Some among them urged the Commission to focus its attention on ultra-hazardous activities. 
Emphasis was placed in this context on the need to adjust the definitions of "risk", "harm" and "transboundary harm" in the light of the Commission's decision to limit itself to activities involving a risk of causing transboundary harm. 
223. Other representatives expressed concern at the tendency within the Commission to raise the threshold at which acts by individuals and States might become actionable under the draft under elaboration. 
In their opinion, that trend had the effect of placing an unacceptably high burden upon the victims of transboundary pollution and other acts with injurious consequences. 
They furthermore cautioned against attempting to establish major principles of law or trying to draw comprehensive lists of potentially dangerous substances or activities, which served no useful purpose, particularly as dangerous activities and substances could move in space or change in nature. 
225. Some representatives felt that provisions relating to the minimization of harm once it had occurred appeared to pertain more to remedial measures than to prevention and should therefore be left for a later stage. 
While agreeing that the State of origin must fulfil the obligation of prevention, the representative insisted that in no case should there be a suspension of the activities concerned or any veto by the potentially affected State. 
In his opinion, it would surely be excessive for the relevant provision to compel the State of origin to consult with all States which might be affected, since that would in practice give those States a veto. 
What was needed, he concluded, was cooperation based on good faith and undertaken in a spirit of good-neighbourliness. 
He viewed the Special Rapporteur's approach as illogical - inasmuch as the purpose of minimizing the risk of accident was to prevent the occurrence of any harm - and as reflecting an unduly restrictive approach to prevention. 
230. Some representatives expressed reservations about the proposition that a State which complied with its obligation to exercise due diligence should not be liable if transboundary harm occurred. 
Another emphasized that the principle sic utere tuo ut alienum non laedas applied in the situation under consideration and should be the foundation of the convention. 
Some among them, however, insisted on the exceptional or residuary character of such liability. 
232. Still other representatives questioned the existence of a consensus with regard to the obligation to make reparation, even as a residuary obligation, and insisted on the "polluter pays" principle and on the liability of operators. 
One of them took the view that the Commission, as evidenced by articles 12, 13, 14 and 16 as proposed by the Special Rapporteur, had not yet freed itself sufficiently from the original emphasis on State liability, as opposed to liability in general. 
233. As regards the determination of the actual amount of compensation, attention was drawn to the need to bear in mind the disparity of resources between States of origin, States victims of transboundary harm and various operators and the fact the subject principally involved relations between States. 
Concern was expressed that by leaving open the possibility of deciding the actual amount of compensation in negotiations held in good faith, the Commission was ignoring the fact that in order for the negotiations to be meaningful the parties should be equals or near equals. 
234. Several representatives stressed that developing countries, because of their backward scientific, technological, economic and social conditions, would have difficulty in meeting the onerous preventive obligations contemplated in the draft articles. 
They therefore insisted that provisions taking into account those countries' lack of financial and technical resources be incorporated into the draft. 
236. Others, while agreeing that an unduly general provision would be difficult to implement in practice, cautioned against an overly specific approach, bearing in mind that the Commission was called upon to formulate generally applicable rules. 
The question of the transfer of technology was singled out as especially important by two representatives: one of them said that provisions should be formulated to encourage and promote such transfer from developed to developing countries. 
Another said that care should be taken to ensure that any regime concerned with international liability did not create new restrictions on the transfer of resources and technologies to the developing countries. 
One delegation favoured the latter view, pointing out that the topic of international liability included not only the role of the State in regulating activities likely to cause transboundary harm but also the need to make the operators involved in such activities accountable for any damage that might occur. 
239. Several representatives favoured the elaboration of a legally binding instrument or a framework convention so as to avoid all ambiguity with regard to the nature of international liability. 
240. One representative objected to the idea of elaborating a framework convention. 
He found it regrettable that the revised articles contained in the Special Rapporteur's ninth report went beyond the concept of general principles by imposing detailed obligations regarding the assessment of the impact of activities, consultations, negotiations and dispute settlement procedures. 
241. Several delegations felt that this issue should be discussed at a later stage. 
Some favoured the inclusion of a provision on the matter, with one of them endorsing the opinion reflected in paragraph 189 of the Commission's report that "any dispute settlement procedure should have a technical inquiry commission as an essential component". 
In this connection, the view was expressed that two aspects should be considered, i.e., one relating to disputes arising out of the interpretation and application of the future instrument and another concerning consultation. 
242. One representative on the other hand said that at the current stage he did not see the need for a provision dealing with dispute settlement procedures. 
244. The set of articles prepared by the Special Rapporteur in his ninth report met with the approval of several representatives. 
245. Some representatives took the view that, subject to further elaboration and improvement, draft articles 11 to 20 bis provided a sound basis for future work. 
246. Other representatives felt that the articles needed to be revised. 
247. Other comments included the remark that the articles did not necessarily follow a logical order. 
248. Commenting on draft articles 11, 12, 13 and 14 jointly, one representative noted that those provisions had been derived from article 1 as formulated in the Special Rapporteur's previous report. 
He added that it was also unclear whether the essential element of the process of State control was "prior authorization", as mentioned in draft article 11, or "transboundary impact assessment", as referred to in article 12. 
249. Article 11 (Prior authorization) was supported by some representatives who objected to its elimination inasmuch as it set forth one of the basic means of implementing the principle of prevention and placed an obligation on both the State and operators. 
Another of those representatives proposed that the word "major" be replaced by a more moderate word. 
250. The article was viewed by other representatives as somewhat problematic. 
He pointed out that it was often difficult for a State to determine that a particular activity had an inherent risk of causing transboundary harm and that the State should not be held responsible for every activity conducted on its territory, whether or not it had granted prior authorization. 
Thus, he concluded, appropriate assistance, including financial aid, should be accorded to the developing countries to enable them to discharge their obligations in that regard. 
Agreement was expressed with the Special Rapporteur's view that cooperation was an essential part of the obligations under articles 11 and 12. 
Other comments included the observation that the phrase "territorial State" should be clarified and the remark that the article should be reworded to emphasize that the territorial State should take an active part in the impact assessment procedure. 
252. Article 13 (Pre-existing activities) gave rise to several criticisms. 
One representative said that it contained ambiguities, for instance with regard to the legal consequences of the issuance of a warning and the continuation of activities involving risk. 
Another representative expressed concern that the proposed provision might induce States to modify pre-existing legal relationships or even, in some circumstances, to enact legislation that disregarded the principle of non-retroactivity. 
A third representative said that the article demonstrated how an excessive emphasis on State liability could give rise to distorted priorities. 
In his opinion, the article should set forth the reverse proposition: the operator should be required to cease the activity involving risk and seek the necessary authorization and, in the meantime, if damage did occur, the operator, and not the State, should be liable. 
253. Article 14 (Performance of activities) was viewed by several representatives as essential and as, in the words of the Special Rapporteur, the core of the provisions on prevention. 
Some of those representatives insisted on the appropriateness of focusing on prevention ex ante, leaving mitigation of harm after its occurrence to future discussions of remedial measures. 
254. One representative, however, criticized the proposed text for, on the one hand, failing to incorporate the element of "due diligence" and, on the other hand, reflecting a narrow approach to the concept of prevention. 
The word "encourage" at the beginning of that sentence was furthermore viewed as infelicitous. 
He agreed with the Special Rapporteur that information and notification should be provided "as soon as possible", a phrase which should, in his view, be included in the article. 
258. Subparagraph (b) was viewed as calling for re-drafting since international organizations could only operate in terms of their constituent instruments. 
Reservations were furthermore expressed about imposing any obligation in that area but interest was voiced in having the question considered with regard to organizations responsible for areas not subject to State jurisdiction. 
260. Article 17 (National security and industrial secrets) generally met with a favourable response. 
To that end, it was suggested to qualify the concepts of "national security" and "industrial secrets" and to strengthen the latter part of the article. 
Another suggestion was to insert the phrase "and in a spirit of good-neighbourliness" after the words "in good faith". 
261. Article 18 (Prior consultation) was negatively commented upon by several representatives. 
Among those who favoured its deletion, one pointed out that it might give rise to difficulties in circumstances where States disagreed as to the level of risk of transboundary harm. 
He observed that while the articles did not give States the right to veto plans of other States, the mere obligation to consult inevitably entailed a limitation on the freedom of choice enjoyed by every State in the exercise of its permanent sovereignty over its natural resources. 
262. Other representatives, while recognizing the importance of the principle underlying the article, recommended starting from the premise that consultations should be based upon mutuality and reciprocity and should never give rise to suspicion of interference or high-handedness. 
They therefore favoured a more flexible wording which would ensure the protection of the interests of potentially affected States without imposing excessive obligations on the State of origin since the activities in question were not prohibited by international law. 
The requirement that States should arrive at "mutually acceptable solutions" in particular was viewed as too stringent and idealistic and likely to lead, in reality, to an impasse. 
The purpose of consultation, it was remarked, was not to achieve a solution acceptable to all, but to exchange views during the consultation process so that a country would not engage in hazardous activities without prudent consideration of the consequences. 
263. Article 19 (Right of the State presumed to be affected) was supported by some representatives. 
One of them described it as entirely consistent with the rest of the articles but warned against any formulation which might serve as a pretext for continual interference in the industrial policy of States. 
265. Article 20 (Factors involved in a balance of interests) was generally considered as useful although one representative felt that it would benefit from further elaboration and another noted that some of the factors listed were not legal stricto sensu. 
267. Several representatives stressed the importance of the topic, which a few of them described as being at the very centre of international law. 
268. The progress made by the Commission on the topic had been generally noted with satisfaction. 
In view of that progress, it seemed likely that the first reading of the draft articles would be completed by 1996. 
269. Concern was however also expressed over what was termed the slow pace of the work being carried out by the Commission on the topic and the view was expressed that a breakthrough in that work would be most welcome. 
270. Some delegations indicated that they would prefer to abstain, at this stage, from commenting on questions on which the Commission had not yet prepared draft articles, such as the settlement of disputes and the consequences of international crimes. 
One delegation deemed it appropriate to postpone its comments until the project had progressed further and it could evaluate all of its elements. 
Nevertheless, it hoped that a complete draft would be presented to Member States as soon as possible in order for the entire exercise to be brought to fruition by the end of the Decade. 
These four aspects are dealt with below. 
The articles in question were viewed as a valuable contribution to the codification and progressive development of the law of State responsibility and an adequate reflection of doctrine and practice. 
While recognizing the importance of the articles in question, some representatives observed that they did not raise as complex problems as would arise in the area of countermeasures. 
274. One representative, however, took the view that the draft articles adopted in 1993 on cessation, reparation, restitution in kind, compensation, satisfaction and non-repetition brought home how especially difficult it was to be overly prescriptive in this field. 
In his view, to attempt a prescriptive table of remedies confronted one with issues of definition, and especially of the delimitation of the availability of one remedy against another, which it might not be necessary to confront in this context. 
Thus, it was stated, article 1 made explicit a principle established in the doctrine and practice of most States: the new obligations of the wrongdoing State were of a secondary nature and did not replace its primary obligations. 
276. Some delegations, however, reserved their position on the provision in question, which was viewed as unclear and difficult to reconcile with article 7, which imposed on the State that had committed an internationally wrongful act the secondary obligation of making restitution in kind. 
It was also suggested that the adopted text should be redrafted in order to accommodate all cases. 
277. Lastly, it was suggested that the commentary should note that where the breach was a completed act and compensation had been paid, there was no obligation of performance since that would amount to double compensation. 
While endorsing the distinction made by the Commission, some delegations remarked that cessation was applicable not only in isolation but also in conjunction with one or more forms of reparation, particularly restitution in kind. 
281. Some general observations were made on the concept of reparation. 
283. Lastly, it was noted that reparation should not be punitive in any way, in conformity with the principle of the sovereign equality of States. 
285. Paragraph 1 of the article, which gave expression to the approach reflected in the previous paragraph, was generally approved. 
The explicit statement that the various types of reparation could be obtained "singly or in combination" was viewed as particularly useful. 
One representative asked whether the forms of reparation listed in paragraph 1 should include guarantees of non-repetition. 
Another representative remarked, however, that assurances and guarantees of non-repetition constituted a way of stepping back in time, or in other words, establishing a trust that had been broken through the wrongful act. 
286. With regard to paragraph 2, several delegations welcomed the recognition in it of the need to take account of the negligence or the wilful act or omission of the injured State or national of that State which had contributed to the damage. 
In this context, it was suggested to examine further the possibility that the conduct of other States would affect compensation. 
Some delegations noted, however, that the paragraph reintroduced the notion of fault lato sensu in the reparation stage. 
287. Divergent views were also expressed as to whether it was justified to state under article 6 bis the principle set out in paragraph 2, thereby extending its application to all forms of reparation. 
288. One representative took the view that circumstances might affect a State's obligation to make reparation which, for reasons of equity, might not be provided in full. 
He noted that paragraph 2 of article 6 did not make explicit mention of such circumstances even though paragraph (8) of the commentary referred to equitable considerations and to cases in which the financial resources of the author State were limited. 
291. Other delegations, however, expressed reservations on paragraph 3, which, it was noted, had elicited objections in the Commission. 
Another delegation noted that one pertinent case was not addressed in the commentary, namely, the final judgement of a supreme court. 
This delegation suggested that, in order to avoid forcing an author State into a violation of article 6 bis, provision should be made for that situation; it was doubtful whether it was covered by article 7 (c). 
A third delegation stated that paragraph (12) of the commentary referred to provisions of conventional law permitting contracting States to reject a claim for reparation if it conflicted with their constitutional law or to limit claims for reparation. 
293. With reference to the proposal to transfer to article 6 bis some of the provisions of article 7, one representative observed that, in the Commission, the prevailing opinion had been that subparagraphs (a) to (d) of article 7 were only appropriate in the context of restitution in kind. 
294. Several delegations noted that restitution in kind was the primary (or the most typical or logical) form of reparation. 
One of them stressed that there was no inconsistency in recognizing that attribute of restitution in kind, while at the same time acknowledging that compensation was the most commonly used form of reparation. 
295. The view was on the other hand expressed that making restitution in kind - a form of reparation that was inherently rare - the norm, and making the more usual remedy of compensation a subsidiary remedy, might involve a process of analysis that was too rigid. 
296. The remark was made that the definition of restitution in kind contained in article 7 co-existed in international practice with another definition according to which restitution should aim at re-establishing the situation which would have existed if the wrongful act had not been committed. 
While recognizing that this second definition was more attractive, some representatives stressed that in most cases it would be very difficult, if not impossible, to determine how, if the wrongful act had not occurred, the situation would have evolved and what it would be at the time of reparation. 
300. One representative remarked, moreover, that it was doubtful whether restitution in kind would seriously jeopardize the political independence or economic stability of the State which had committed the wrongful act, unless the same would have applied to the original obligation. 
In some cases, the problem would not be eliminated - especially where it involved a threat to the economic stability of a State - if restitution in kind was converted into compensation. 
It was at the same time described as a subsidiary question since the right to compensation existed only when the damage was not made good by restitution in kind. 
305. Other delegations suggested, however, that the more extensive comments provided in paragraphs 6 to 13 of the commentary should be included in the text of the article itself, so as to specify the nature of the causal link. 
In that representative's view, it would be better to limit compensation to directly or proximately caused damage, thus making it clear that compensation should not be given where the consequence was remote or an independent intervening factor had also contributed to the damage. 
307. Also with regard to paragraph 1, it was stressed that pecuniary compensation could only be demanded by the directly injured State, within the meaning of article 5. 
The remark was also made that the dichotomy established in articles 8 and 10 between economically assessable damage and moral (political) damage was debatable in view of international practice. 
Lastly, one representative noted that article 8 avoided mentioning pecuniary compensation, although paragraph 16 of the commentary referred to compensation as consisting "in the payment of a sum of money". 
If money was to be the measure of damage, as had been recognized since Grotius, that did not mean that compensation must take the form of money; money could be replaced by goods, or even services of corresponding value, if that would serve the interests of the States concerned. 
Some of these representatives, however, suggested replacing the words "may include" by the word "includes". 
312. The expression "where appropriate" was deemed acceptable by some delegations in that compensation for loss of profits was less widely accepted in the literature and in practice than payment of interest. 
Some delegations considered that the Commission had been well advised to devote a separate article to a form of reparation which, by covering certain types of non-material damage, made it possible to provide full restitution, and which had both a preventive and an afflictive function. 
While these delegations supported the proposed text, one of them believed that it would be advisable to stipulate that the injured State was entitled to both compensation and satisfaction, while others observed that, although satisfaction was supported by international jurisprudence and diplomatic practice, it was rather an exceptional remedy. 
The view was expressed that the proposed text relied on relatively few modern precedents and should be reviewed. 
314. With regard to paragraph 1, it was said that, in establishing that the injured State was entitled to obtain satisfaction "if and to the extent necessary to provide full reparation", the Commission had admitted that moral damage was no longer the exclusive element justifying satisfaction. 
The question arose whether, in thus departing from the traditional concept of satisfaction, the Commission might be opening the door to a very large spectrum of claims concerning damages which up to then would have been repaired through restitution or compensation. 
315. Paragraph 2, containing a non-exhaustive list of forms of satisfaction, was deemed satisfactory by several delegations, some of which suggested, however, that court decisions declaring the wrongfulness of the act committed by the wrongdoing State should be added to the proposed list. 
One representative questioned the need to distinguish between nominal damages (subparagraph (b)) and damages reflecting the gravity of the infringement (subparagraph (c)) since the only example cited for the latter situation was the Rainbow Warrior case. 
317. The same comment was made in relation to subparagraph (d). 
318. Support was on the other hand expressed for subparagraph (d) on the ground that it was based firmly in the literature and represented a logical link between the field of international responsibility of States and the field of individual criminal responsibility. 
319. Paragraph 3 was deemed satisfactory by several delegations. 
320. Some representatives expressed support for this draft article which, in their view, usefully supplemented the set of remedies available to a State which was injured by an internationally wrongful act. 
322. Still other representatives queried the need for the article, which was described by one of them as having more of a political than a legal basis. 
In his view, a similar effect was achieved by article 6. It seemed incongruous to request a State to give "assurances or guarantees" that it would in future fulfil an obligation which it was already bound in law to fulfil. 
Another representative expressed the fear that the application of the article might lead to humiliating demands on the State that had committed an internationally wrongful act. In his view, an apology offered in application of paragraph 2 (a) of article 10 would contain, at least implicitly, assurances of non-repetition. 
323. It was suggested that footnote 261, referring to cases which had arisen in a previous era, should be deleted. 
One of them stressed that excessive demands might lead to aggravation of a dispute rather than to its resolution; there again, a dispute settlement procedure relating to the interpretation and application of the articles might be of value. 
The same representative, referring to article 5, proposed that the expression "injured State" should be replaced by "claimant State", since a State could be described as injured only if an independent judicial mechanism so decided. 
He also proposed that infringement of the rights in rem acquired by prescription should be added to article 5 (2). 
With regard to subparagraphs (b) and (c) of article 5 (2), he suggested that they should be confined to rights arising from judicial decrees or arbitration awards, as subjecting a State to other proceedings might constitute double jeopardy. 
It was not clear how a State could suffer injuries from another State by reason of the latter's violation of the rights established in that area; the same comment applied to article 5 (2) (f). 
326. A number of representatives pointed out that this question was a complex and problematic one. 
327. Some stressed that, in an essentially decentralized society such as the contemporary international community, countermeasures played a role which could not be ignored or denied inasmuch as they constituted an individual response to a wrongful act in the absence of collective, timely and organized action. 
328. Other representatives expressed reservations or objections with regard to the inclusion in the draft of provisions dealing with countermeasures. 
Doubts were expressed on the advisability of providing, in the context of a codification exercise, for a legal regime for countermeasures which, it was remarked, were unilateral and could not be sanctioned or legitimized a priori by the international community. 
It was also observed that, because countermeasures tended to be available only to powerful States, justifying them would often amount to justifying might over right. 
Stress was laid, in this context, on the need to elaborate articles which would meet with the widest possible acceptance. 
330. While some representatives indicated that they would defer their comments on the relevant draft articles elaborated by the Drafting Committee, others offered specific comments on the elements to be included in such draft articles. 
331. Some delegations further commented on the conditions of resort to peaceful settlement procedures. 
One of them indicated that countermeasures should be admissible only when all means of peaceful settlement had been exhausted. 
A third delegation stressed that third-party dispute settlement procedures in the field of State responsibility were a sine qua non, indispensable for the protection of militarily weaker States. 
333. With regard to the form which countermeasures were likely to take, some representatives stressed the need for especially strict rules concerning the use of force. 
The use of force, he went on to say, should not be unilaterally qualified by a State or a group of States, even if they were acting in good faith. 
The views expressed in this connection are reflected in section 4 below. 
334. Commenting on the placement of the provisions concerning countermeasures (which he preferred to call "sanctions"), one representative pointed out that international sanctions were a compulsory means of dispute settlement intended to compel the wrongdoing State to fulfil obligations arising from its responsibility. 
Accordingly, the relevant articles should not be contained in Part Two of the draft articles, which concerned the content, forms and degree of responsibility, but in Part Three, which dealt with the implementation of international responsibility and dispute settlement procedures. 
335. A number of representatives answered affirmatively the general question whether the future convention should include suitable procedures for the settlement of disputes. 
336. Other representatives questioned the wisdom of dealing at the current stage with the question of dispute settlement procedures. 
Attention was drawn to the importance and complexity of the issue and to the need to reflect further on such essential questions as the scope of the proposed system and its relation to other areas of international law. 
According to one view, the Commission should, in order to ensure the development of jus gentium, as provided for in the Charter, seek to go beyond existing rules, mechanisms and institutions: it should innovate. 
339. Similarly, views differed on the nature of the procedures to be envisaged. 
340. One body of opinion supported in general terms third-party settlement procedures. 
342. According to another trend, the history of States' adherence to compulsory third-party settlement did not give grounds for any optimism in spite of the increased use of the International Court of Justice and the willingness of States to submit more disputes to third parties. 
The remark was made in this context that declarations of acceptance of the compulsory jurisdiction of the Court were usually accompanied with substantive reservations. 
344. With regard to the attributes which a dispute settlement procedure designed along these lines should have, several representatives emphasized the principle of free choice. 
345. Some representatives felt that a second attribute of the future dispute settlement regime should be simplicity. 
Providing for recourse to the basic existing mechanisms - conciliation, arbitration and recourse to the International Court of Justice - would be acceptable, as long as States had the option of determining the type of mechanisms they accepted and for which types of disputes. 
346. Other comments made in this context included the remark that the regime under consideration should not be too costly and the observation that it would be pragmatic to provide guidelines and to leave the determination of appropriate mechanisms to the diplomatic conference which would adopt the future convention. 
In their view, it was legitimate and essential to combine the basic provisions relating to countermeasures with a particularly strict dispute settlement regime concerning the lawfulness of recourse to such measures, with a view to making them more compatible with the rule of law and minimizing their adverse effects. 
It was recalled in this connection that countermeasures constituted a derogation from international law and should be subject to extremely tight control, so that de facto inequality between States would not be heightened by de jure inequality. 
This representative therefore insisted that the settlement mechanism should provide for a comprehensive solution of the problem. 
351. While sharing this view, some representatives believed that it might be useful to establish separate regimes for the settlement of disputes relating to countermeasures and to other types of disputes. 
In this connection, one representative proposed to deal in Part Three of the draft with disputes arising from the articles on responsibility and exclude disputes involving countermeasures. 
However, he did not exclude the possibility of elaborating an optional protocol which would contain more complex and rigorous procedures. 
As for the provisions concerning the settlement of disputes involving countermeasures, he suggested that they be put straight into Part Two. 
353. Some delegations commented on the relationship between the system proposed by the Special Rapporteur and the substantive provisions of the draft defining the obligations of a State intending to resort to countermeasures. 
In this connection, some representatives spoke in favour of strengthening the obligation of the State taking countermeasures to propose settlement procedures. 
355. Several delegations referred to the distinction made by the Special Rapporteur between the "theoretically ideal" solution to the problem and the "more realistic approach". 
Some refused to consider unattainable the idea of imposing on States the obligation to exhaust given, directly prescribed third-party settlement procedures with binding effects before any resort to unilateral reactions. 
In their view, the delays inherent in such a procedure would be far less prejudicial than a violation of the law by way of countermeasures. 
It was emphasized, in this connection, that the divergent views concerning these procedures were becoming less pronounced. 
It was at the same time viewed by some of those representatives as capable of improvement. 
Thus regret was expressed that it should make no room for negotiation. 
It was also suggested that the proposed system should be streamlined through the application of the experience gained in implementing the European Convention for the Peaceful Settlement of Disputes, which also had a complex structure. 
359. Other representatives observed that third-party settlement procedures stood little chance to meet with general agreement. 
Along the same lines, another representative expressed disagreement with the Special Rapporteur's view on the merits of compulsory third-party settlement of disputes. 
In his opinion, conflict resolution was more likely to be durable if it was voluntary. 
360. The proposed system was further criticized as being at variance with a number of principles or rules of international law. 
Concern was also voiced that it might override any other system agreed by the parties under existing bilateral and multilateral agreements. 
Doubts were moreover expressed on its compatibility with the rules concerning the jurisdiction of the ICJ. 
361. The proposed system was finally found by several representatives to be impractical, cumbersome and costly. 
362. Some delegations commented on specific aspects of the system proposed by the Special Rapporteur. 
364. Several delegations noted that the draft articles on conciliation provided for the adoption by the Commission of mandatory interim measures and for the cessation of measures taken by either party against the other. 
The prevailing view was, however, that States would be reluctant to endow the conciliation commission with such broad powers. 
Emphasis was placed on the need for the proceedings to be as brief as possible, in order to prevent the wrongdoing State from unduly prolonging the wrongful situation and evading countermeasures. 
367. Several delegations supported the Special Rapporteur's view that the consequences of the international crimes of States should be treated differently from those of delicts. 
370. On the first point, it was said that measures in response to a crime could only be implemented by an institutional system, i.e., the United Nations and its various organs, including the International Court of Justice. 
Along the same lines, the remark was made that the draft should include provisions concerning sanctions applied by States collectively through international organizations; that would be in conformity with contemporary international practice and would follow the logic of draft article 19 of Part One. 
One of them urged the Commission to reconsider the wisdom of that provision which he described as devoid of support in State practice (as evidenced by the fact that many of the examples cited were completely out of date) and as conceptually wrong. 
376. One delegation felt it premature to comment on chapter II of the fifth report inasmuch as it had not been examined by the Commission and addressed extremely complex issues giving rise to opinions difficult to reconcile. 
377. Several representatives underscored the importance and interest of the topic from the economic, ecological, legal and political points of view. 
Some representatives referred in this context to the efforts of their respective Governments to promote cooperation among riparian States. 
One of them observed that, while it was a commonplace that rivers, like air, knew no boundaries, the industrial era had in the long run destroyed the illusion that those resources were inexhaustible. 
380. Many representatives applauded the progress made thus far by the Commission. 
The Special Rapporteur's opinion that only "fine tuning" was needed also met with approval. 
381. Some representatives commented on the general orientation of the Commission's work. 
383. Cooperation was viewed by one representative as particularly relevant in dealing with environmental issues. 
385. Some representatives cautioned against taking a hasty decision in this respect. 
Time should therefore be allowed for a careful analysis of the draft articles. 
386. Other representatives found it surprising that the issue should still be viewed as requiring discussion and that the Special Rapporteur should have suggested a preliminary exchange of views thereon. 
It was recalled in this connection that the matter had been debated on several occasions and that the Commission's working hypothesis on the framework agreement approach had not given rise to objections in either the Commission or the General Assembly or in the comments of Governments. 
Thus, it was stated, there was no utility in re-opening the debate on that point. 
387. Most of the representatives who addressed the issue felt that the draft should take the form of a framework convention, some of them on the condition that it met the conditions for widespread acceptance. 
The remark was also made that the draft articles under consideration had all the qualities and characteristics of a framework agreement. 
389. A few representatives observed that, while a framework convention would have the advantage of being a legally binding instrument, it would also risk being ratified by only a small number of States, as had already occurred in the case of some other codification conventions. 
He concluded that a framework convention would not play a more significant role than model rules, at least as far as its material provisions were concerned. 
Concern was also expressed that ratification by an insufficient number of States could undermine the authority of the rules embodied in the instrument. 
Model rules, on the other hand, were viewed as likely to have a significant moral and political influence on the behaviour of States, as they were simpler and faster to adopt and allowed for the inclusion of more specific provisions answering some urgent problems arising in the field. 
390. One representative took the view that the two solutions proposed were not mutually exclusive and that a middle ground could be found. 
He stressed that while the articles of a general nature belonged in a framework convention, all the problems connected with the utilization of international watercourses could not be solved in one convention, as a number of special circumstances had to be taken into account. 
Among those circumstances, he singled out (a) the fact that some rivers were the subject of specific agreements and others were not; (b) the new situation created by the breaking up of States; and (c) the demands that might be created by technological progress. 
The Commission, he went on to say, could never hope to cover every particular case and special agreements would always be needed, but it could provide model rules which could then be adapted for use in future conventions. 
391. Most of the representatives who addressed this issue favoured the inclusion in the draft of dispute settlement provisions. 
392. Several representatives emphasized that the dispute settlement procedures should be adapted to the particular nature of each watercourse, with one of them insisting that the system should accordingly be very flexible. 
Some representatives said that the dispute settlement procedures should provide for compulsory fact-finding mechanisms. 
One took the view that neither the optional jurisdiction approach nor the mandatory conciliation approach was satisfactory. 
Some felt that only after the work on the articles under consideration had been completed and a decision arrived at on the final form of the Commission's work could the need for articles on dispute settlement be meaningfully assessed. 
The remark was also made that any hasty attempt to include "unrelated confined groundwater" within the topic, at a time when the general acceptability of the draft articles was still in doubt, would only further complicate the issue and give rise to more controversy. 
One representative said that the Commission should complete its second reading of the draft articles without adding a new topic to its agenda at such a late stage. 
398. With respect to paragraph 1, the view was expressed that the text should be reworded to encompass the use of confined groundwaters, inasmuch as they constituted part of a unitary whole. 
399. As for paragraph 2, it was considered as a potential source of confusion and in need of redrafting. 
One representative observed that any conflict between navigational and non-navigational uses of international watercourses should be viewed in the context of managing multiple use. 
401. Comments otherwise focused on (1) the phrase "flowing into a common terminus" in subparagraph (b); and (2) the question whether unrelated confined groundwaters should be included in the scope of the topic. 
402. On point (1), the prevailing view was that the phrase should be retained in order to keep the scope of the articles within reasonable limits and avoid the possibility that two different drainage basins connected by a canal might be treated as a single watercourse. 
One representative, while agreeing that the retention of the phrase would enhance the general acceptability of the draft, observed that since opinions differed on the issue, a cautious approach was needed. 
403. On point (2), the divergence of views reflected in paragraphs 394 and 395 above also manifested itself in this context. 
407. Some representatives supported that amendment. 
408. Other representatives expressed preference for the existing text. 
409. Some representatives considered it useful to specify that the future instrument would not affect existing international watercourse agreements unless the States parties to such agreements decided otherwise. 
413. The view was also expressed that paragraph 2 was unduly favourable to third States, whose rights were already protected in other draft articles. 
416. Comments otherwise focused on the phrase "equitable and reasonable utilization" and on the phrase "optimal utilization". 
Another representative stated that in fleshing out the still ill-defined concept of "equitable and reasonable utilization", a balance must be struck between the sovereign rights of a State and the community of interests. 
Being aware, however, that the diversity of circumstances defied any attempt at formulating a cure-all definition, he suggested that the matter should be left to specific agreements, in view of the provisions of paragraph 1 of article 6. 
418. As for the phrase "optimal utilization", it was viewed as calling for clarification and it was suggested that the following explanatory text should be inserted as a possible paragraph 3: 
419. Some delegations supported the existing text, with one of them stressing the importance of the reference in paragraph 1 (d) to the concept of "existing uses", which represented for some States a major factor in measuring significant or substantial harm and had to be reconciled with development needs. 
420. One representative underscored the usefulness of paragraph 2, pointing out that, pending specific agreements, a balance of interests might be achieved through the consultations provided for in that paragraph and that consultations could also serve as a connecting joint in the articulation of articles 5 and 7. 
He added however that under no circumstances should the process of consultation give rise to anything akin to a veto barring utilization. 
421. Comments focused on (1) the relationship between this article and article 5, and (2) the possible replacement of the phrase "appreciable harm" by "significant harm". 
423. Other representatives took the view that there was some ambiguity in the relationship between the "equitable and reasonable utilization" of article 5 and the "obligation not to cause appreciable harm" of article 7. 
424. Some among those representatives favoured - or expressed interest in - the deletion of article 7. 
The article was viewed as undermining the principle of equitable and reasonable use and allowing a State, in violation of international law, to veto another State's use of, or plans for the use of, a watercourse. 
Indeed, one representative observed, the emphasis on the obligation not to cause appreciable harm would give priority to existing uses over potential activities, whereas the relationship between current activities and proposed activities should be approached from the standpoint of the principle of equitable and reasonable utilization. 
In this connection, one representative said that article 5, together with article 6, implied the content of article 7. 
Another representative said he could endorse the deletion of article 7 if it was combined with a clear record leaving no doubt that the deletion was solely because the question of harm was an indispensable component of the notion of "equitable". 
He described the proposal put forward by the Special Rapporteur in his first report as one plausible way to avoid allowing article 7 to destroy the function of article 5. 
Some pointed out that while equitable and reasonable utilization was an appealing concept in hydrology and in water resource management, the question arose whether it was precise enough for legal purposes. 
They found it unwise to reduce, as did the Special Rapporteur's suggestion, the obligation not to cause appreciable harm contained in article 7 to a mere obligation to exercise due diligence. 
The remark was also made that allowing the use of an international watercourse to cause harm as long as it did not reach a certain level sidestepped the issue posed by the cumulative effect of instances of damage that individually were not "appreciable". 
Some representatives expressed reservations on the proposed change, which, in the words of one of them, went further than the necessary distinction between inconsequential harm that could not even be measured, on the one hand, and consequential harm, on the other. 
Emphasis was placed on the need to take into consideration the legal effects of the change and the question whether it might raise the threshold of control of the free use of international watercourses. 
One representative considered it essential that the threshold should not be raised above the meaning of the Spanish term "da sensible", which was used in many conventions, including some to which his country was a party. 
He insisted that the English word "significant" should not be translated as "importante" and that the term "da sensible" be retained in the Spanish version. 
The latter term was described as extremely ambiguous while the former was viewed as expressing a qualitative standard, which would preclude the possibility of a watercourse State paralysing another State by alleging that it was causing harm which, even though minimal, would still be appreciable. 
429. Those articles did not give rise to any objection. 
One representative said that article 9 was prescriptive in nature. 
He noted that article 10 reaffirmed the need to balance the various uses of a watercourse while attempting to reconcile any conflicts that might arise from such use. 
Also in relation to article 10, another representative stressed that special attention should be given to the equitable utilization, protection and preservation of water resources by all watercourse States. 
430. It was suggested that a new paragraph be added, reading as follows: 
"Consultations and negotiations shall be conducted in the presence of an international observer whenever any watercourse State deems it necessary." 
The Commission, it was said, should complete the second reading of both drafts by 1995. 
433. As regards the long-term programme of work, the Commission's decision to include in its agenda the topics "The law and practice relating to reservations to treaties" and "State succession and its impact on the nationality of natural and legal persons" was generally endorsed. 
Those two topics were viewed as having the merit of precision, responding to clear, current needs of the international community and offering the Commission an opportunity to make a direct contribution, on a realistic time-scale, to the formation and development of State practice. 
The Commission was accordingly invited to undertake work on them as soon as possible. 
435. The topic "State succession and its impact on the nationality of natural and legal persons" was described as a neglected one from the standpoint of positive law despite the abundance of relevant State practice. 
It was viewed by several representatives as calling for special attention in the light of recent political developments and because State practice in the area of State succession was undergoing a rapid and spectacular transformation. 
Also in support of the selection of the above-mentioned topic, reference was made to the recent tendency to place emphasis on ethnic origin rather than domicile in granting nationality. 
In this connection, the Commission was invited to take into account the right of successor States to adopt their own legislation on nationality, while ensuring that it did not impose on States stricter standards than those generally accepted. 
It was also emphasized that quite some years had passed since the Commission had identified the three topics of State succession in 1963, during which time there had been striking developments in international human rights law, matters which could and should be taken into account. 
This same representative added that, on several occasions, his country had proposed the reconsideration of certain conventions on the codification and development of international law which, having failed to gain general acceptance, had never entered into force. 
Finally, emphasis was placed on the need to take due account of the practice of States as regards the impact of State succession on nationality, and readiness was expressed to communicate to the Commission all necessary information on recent national experience in this field. 
437. With regard to the form which the outcome of the work should take, it was suggested to formulate guidelines and uniform minimum requirements for new States in the process of drafting law in that field. 
Lastly, the opinion was expressed that the Commission might, as a first step, elaborate a report which, without being overly prescriptive, could pave the way for further work at the Sixth Committee's request. 
438. With reference to the topic "The law and practice relating to reservations to treaties", several representatives noted that the 1969 and 1986 Conventions on the law of treaties, although setting out some principles in that regard, left many issues unresolved. 
They expressed gratification at the Commission's decision to fill a legal vacuum and to clarify the ambiguous aspects of the validity of "reservations" as compared with "interpretations". 
It was pointed out in this connection that misunderstandings tended to be greater among national legislatures when called upon to exercise their constitutional function of approving the ratification of treaties. 
In some cases, it was said, those reservations negated the very meaning of the ratification of a treaty by States. 
Concern was expressed in particular that work in this area might call into question certain articles of such important instruments as the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties. 
442. Some representatives referred to the decision of the Commission to request the Special Rapporteur on the topic "The law of the non-navigational uses of international watercourses" to undertake a study in order to determine the feasibility of incorporating into his topic the question of unrelated confined groundwaters. 
The identification of such items was a joint undertaking of the Commission and Governments, and must meet the criteria summarized in paragraph 429 of the report. 
446. Some representatives noted that the Commission had deferred action on certain sets of draft articles because they lacked commentaries. 
447. Emphasis was placed on the need to enhance the teaching, study and wider dissemination of international law. 
In this context, the International Law Commission was encouraged to maintain its cooperation with other bodies, including the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee. 
Recalling that, in order to promote development, equal attention and urgent consideration should be given to the implementation, promotion and protection of civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights, 
Welcoming the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, 6/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights, which reaffirms the right to development as a universal and inalienable right and an integral part of fundamental human rights and reaffirms that the human person is the central subject of development, 
2. Takes note with interest of the comprehensive report of the Secretary-General prepared in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/123; 
implementation and promotion of the Declaration on the Right to Development, taking into account the views expressed on the issue at the forty-ninth session of the Commission as well as any further comments and recommendations that may be submitted pursuant to paragraph 10 of Commission resolution 1993/22; 
6. Urges all relevant bodies of the United Nations system, particularly the specialized agencies, when planning their programmes of activities, to take due account of the Declaration and to make efforts to enhance their cooperation in its application; 
7. Urges the regional commissions and regional intergovernmental organizations to convene meetings of governmental experts and representatives of non-governmental and grass-roots organizations for the purpose of seeking agreements for the implementation of the Declaration through international cooperation; 
11. Decides to consider this question at its forty-ninth session under the sub-item entitled "Human rights questions, including alternative approaches for improving the effective enjoyment of human rights and fundamental freedoms". 
II, sect. III. II, para. 67. 
Noting the high level of requests for electoral assistance by Member States, 
4. Recommends that the United Nations, in order to ensure the continuation and consolidation of the democratization process in Member States requesting assistance, provide assistance before and after elections have taken place, including needs-assessment missions aimed at recommending programmes which might contribute to the consolidation of the democratization process; 
7. Recommends that the United Nations continue and strengthen its coordination of election preparation and observation with intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations which have an interest in such activities; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General to provide the Electoral Assistance Unit with adequate human and financial resources, under the regular budget of the United Nations and within existing resources, to allow it to carry out its mandate; 
Note: The provisional texts of the decisions are circulated herein for information. 
At its 2nd plenary meeting, on 3 February 1994, the Council, recalling General Assembly resolutions 47/92 of 16 December 1992 and 48/162 of 20 December 1993, decided: 
(b) That the high-level segment with ministerial participation should be held from 27 to 29 June 1994. 
At its 2nd plenary meeting, on 3 February 1994, the Council, reaffirming the provisions of section III, paragraphs (a) to (e), of its decision 1992/217 of 30 April 1992, decided that the coordination segment should be devoted to the consideration of the following themes: 
(b) International cooperation within the United Nations system against the illicit production, sale, demand, traffic and distribution of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. An agenda for development. 
(b) International cooperation within the United Nations system against the illicit production, sale, demand, traffic and distribution of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances; 
4. Operational activities of the United Nations for international development cooperation: 
(b) United Nations Children's Fund; 
(b) Implementation of the Programme of Action for the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination; 
(c) Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples by the specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations; 
(d) Human rights questions; 
(i) International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction; 
(k) United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees. 
(b) Cooperation in fisheries in Africa; 
(k) International cooperation to mitigate the environmental consequences on Kuwait and other countries in the region resulting from the situation between Iraq and Kuwait; 
(m) Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States. 
7. Regional cooperation in the economic, social and related fields. 
8. Permanent sovereignty over national resources in the occupied Palestinian and other Arab territories. 
(b) International cooperation in the field of informatics; 
12. Programme and related questions in the economic, social and related fields. 
Coordination of the policies and activities of the specialized agencies and other bodies of the United Nations system related to the following themes (General Assembly resolution 45/264): 
Programme and related questions in the economic, social and related fields: 
Monday, 27 June Policy dialogue of the high-level segment: 
To the extent possible, any written statement should be circulated in advance and any intervention limited to five minutes. 
Provision should be made for a night session in case of need. 
Day 2 Informal dialogue with heads of agencies. 
In order to implement General Assembly resolutions 47/199 of 22 December 1992 and 48/162 of 20 December 1993, informal discussions should include the following subjects: 
(a) Relationship between the Council and the Executive Boards; 
(b) Provision of overall guidance by the Council to the funds, programmes and agencies; 
(c) Review and evaluation of the reports on the work of the funds and programmes; 
(e) Provision of orientation and the making of recommendations to the relevant inter-agency coordination mechanisms in order to support and enhance their role; 
(f) Preparatory work for the triennial policy review of operational activities of the United Nations system, particularly the financing of those activities. 
Day 5 Drafting group and conclusion. 
In addition to the adoption of any necessary decisions and resolutions, consideration should be given to adopting some form of agreed conclusions to reflect the outcome of the high-level meeting. 
1. At its 2nd, 3rd and 4th plenary meetings, on 3 and 4 February 1994, the Council took the following action with regard to elections to its subsidiary bodies: 
[1]/ E/1994/1 and Add.1. [2]/ Submitted to the General Assembly through the Council. [3]/ Will be considered by the General Assembly in 1995. 
2. This is the fourth such report from UNFPA to the Commission. 
The Fund's first report (E/CN.9/1987/5) provided a brief summary of the mandate and principles of UNFPA and the approaches the Fund uses to implement its programmes. 
The second report (E/CN.9/1989/6) highlighted the important developments that had taken place in the UNFPA programme in the two years since the first report. 
The third report (E/CN.9/1991/9) examined the activities of UNFPA in 1989 and 1990, in particular as they relate to the Fund's efforts to improve the quality, effectiveness and outreach of its programme. 
3. The present report supplements the information provided in the third report, highlighting the Fund's efforts of the past three years (1991-1993) to strengthen the effectiveness of its programme. 
4. During the past three years, UNFPA strengthened and refined its programming process, focusing on strategic programming and its requisite technical assistance, on closely associated monitoring and evaluation activities, and on programme collaboration and coordination. 
(d) To promote and strengthen national capacity to formulate, execute, manage and coordinate population activities; 
(e) To make state-of-the-art technical knowledge, analysis and research available to developing countries; 
5. The programme review and strategy development (PRSD) process is essential to effective programming. 
The exercise is organized by UNFPA in cooperation with the recipient Government to develop a coherent framework for a national population programme and help generate a consensus in support of it. 
It is designed to accelerate the impetus towards national execution of population programmes and to serve as a catalyst in the overall process of promoting self-reliance in designing, implementing and monitoring national population programmes. 
It also helps to identify the most strategic areas for intervention by the Government, non-governmental organizations and donors. 
The Government is closely involved in all aspects, including the sectoral reviews of national population policies, objectives and goals and in the mission itself. 
The report prepared by the PRSD mission reflects the consensus worked out by the mission and the Government. 
7. The mission's analysis and resulting recommendations are intended for all actors in national population programmes: the Government, domestic non-governmental organizations, the private sector, bilateral donors, international non-governmental organizations, and multilateral sources of population assistance. 
They are also used by UNFPA to develop comprehensive multi-year country programmes. 
Such collaboration heightens the utility of the recommendations in the development of a strategic framework for strengthening national population programmes. 
In the past four years, 68 missions have been undertaken: 29 to Africa; 12 to Arab States and Europe; 15 to Asia and the Pacific; and 12 to Latin America and the Caribbean. 
10. The composition of the mission team is tailored, in consultation with the Government, to the particular needs and requirements of the national programme and its goals, priorities and objectives. 
This is reflected in the sectors discussed and the types of specialists involved. 
Similarly, the nature, objectives and priorities of the PRSD exercise are adjusted according to the level and complexity of population policies and programming in the country. 
11. The value of the PRSD exercise is evident in the improvements in programming and in the follow-up activities in many of the participating countries. 
These include, among others, declarations of governmental support for population policies; modifications of institutional frameworks to accommodate population activities; and improved coordination among donors. 
The exercises have also helped to mobilize national attention to population and development issues and attract assistance from both national sources and the international donor community. 
12. The PRSD process is periodically reviewed and evaluated by UNFPA as well as by outside experts, in order to update and refine guidelines and to improve implementation of the exercise. 
Such reviews and evaluations also help UNFPA to identify ways to strengthen the UNFPA programming process as well as the overall programming process for population assistance. 
This, in turn, places UNFPA in a strong position to contribute to the formulation of the country strategy note, within the context of the coordinated United Nations contribution to the country's development strategy (see paras. 70-81 below). 
It has evolved in recent years to reflect an increased awareness of evaluation as a useful management tool and as an important programming tool. 
It also reflects changes necessitated by the increased decentralization to UNFPA field offices of programming in general and of monitoring in particular. 
15. Project evaluations are conducted by national or international consultants or members of UNFPA country support teams (see below). 
The aim of those annual exercises is to assess the performance of a project in attaining its objectives and whether the project design and implementation plan are still relevant. 
In addition, specific project evaluations may be conducted in mid-course or at the end of project implementation. 
The timing and methodology of those evaluations vary according to the size, complexity, substantive thrust of the projects and specific purpose of the evaluation. 
17. Country programme evaluations are organized by the respective Geographical Division, usually near the end of a programme cycle as part of the larger PRSD exercise. 
With regard to programme design, such evaluations focus on the coherence of the programme in terms of the linkages between projects in specific sectors and among projects in different sectors. 
The evaluations also examine the extent to which the programme design promotes self-reliance and addresses gender issues. 
The key implementation issues examined include the quality and adequacy of the technical assistance provided; the management and coordination of component projects; and the coordination of the programme with other population-related activities in the country. 
The evaluations also seek to identify the key factors that affect the pace and extent of implementation and to note lessons learned. 
18. Intercountry programme evaluations refer to the evaluation of UNFPA-assisted interregional or regional activities that are executed by United Nations organizations or by non-governmental organizations. 
Such evaluations are initiated or managed by UNFPA's Geographical Divisions and/or Technical and Evaluation Division and are often conducted in collaboration with consulting experts or staff of the pertinent United Nations organization. 
The focus of these exercises varies according to the region, technical area and function concerned. 
In all instances, the emphasis is on the programme's relevance to needs at the country level. 
Themes are selected on the basis of the magnitude of past financial contributions, problems encountered in design and implementation over the years, the anticipated level of demand for cooperation in a particular substantive area and the potential for contributing lessons for future programming. 
20. A summary of the main findings and recommendations of the thematic evaluation are presented to the UNFPA Programme Committee, which decides on follow-up actions. 
The new publication supplements the full evaluation report, which is published and disseminated as indicated above. 
The July 1993 issue focused on the Fund's evaluation of micro-enterprise projects for women and the linkages of such projects to family planning. 
The January 1994 issue focused on the UNFPA evaluation of quality of family-planning services. 
The increasing decentralization of programming and monitoring functions and the availability of new technology have made it necessary to upgrade the database. 
As a result, UNFPA is in the process of redesigning its evaluation database in order to make evaluation results more accessible to all UNFPA staff and to enable UNFPA to monitor more closely the quality of the evaluations undertaken. 
It is also the core of the Fund's successor support-cost arrangements, which were approved by the Governing Council in decision 91/37 of 25 June 1991. 
25. The Fund's principal mechanism for providing technical assistance at the country level is the UNFPA country support team (CST), of which eight are now in operation. 
Six were established in 1992, and two became operational in 1993. 
Over 80 CST advisers have been recruited out of a total of 120 foreseen for a fully operational system at the end of 1994. 
28. In response to the needs identified in technical back-stopping plans, team members fielded missions to close to 100 countries during 1993. 
The teams participated in selected PRSD exercises (e.g., Chad, Islamic Republic of Iran, Maldives, and Zaire) and tripartite project reviews, helped in formulating and appraising selected country projects, and assisted UNFPA field offices in monitoring the effectiveness of implementation of country programmes. 
29. To ensure that the teams effectively integrate available technical contributions and adopt a comprehensive programme approach, UNFPA arranged a series of orientation workshops for team leaders, both at UNFPA headquarters and at United Nations specialized agencies, and for CST members at team sites. 
Team leaders also visited the headquarters of the various specialized agencies in Paris, Rome, Geneva and New York and the headquarters of participating non-governmental organizations in New York, Amsterdam and Mexico City. 
This requires identifying and using national expertise and national institutions as the source of technical assistance in meeting a country's population needs. 
31. As with any new arrangement, there was some uncertainty in the first few months on the part of those concerned (country directors, specialized agencies and Governments) as to exactly how the new system would function. 
Moreover, the initial technical back-stopping plans generally were incomplete and of poor quality, and thus of little use in planning the work of the teams. 
At the March 1993 meeting, task force members discussed policy issues encountered during the initial year of implementation. 
The task force also addressed issues concerning the relationship between CST advisers and their parent agencies and certain administrative arrangements between the two. 
It also discussed arrangements for the independent evaluation of technical support service. 
33. One of UNFPA's core aims and purposes, as set out in Economic and Social Council resolution 1763 (LIV) of May 1973, is to promote coordination and collaboration in population planning and programmes. 
Recognizing the importance of this for effective technical cooperation, UNFPA continued to place special emphasis on coordination and collaboration during the past several years. 
The Fund also chaired the high-level meeting of JCGP Executive Heads on the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/199 on operational activities of the United Nations system. 
For example, the Fund collaborated with the World Health Organization (WHO) and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) in developing and disseminating joint policy statements on MCH/FP and on cooperative programme activities at the country level. 
The first agreement to emerge from such discussions was for EC participation in an MCH/FP project in the Syrian Arab Republic. 
36. Through its global initiative on contraceptive requirements and logistics management needs, UNFPA collaborated with a number of bilateral and non-governmental organizations in planning and implementing in-depth studies on contraceptive requirements and logistics management needs in India, Nepal, Pakistan, the Philippines, Turkey, Viet Nam, and Zimbabwe. 
37. Despite limited staff resources, the Fund devoted considerable time and energy to various coordination initiatives of the United Nations system of non-governmental organizations and other organizations active in the population and development field. 
UNFPA participated in the United Nations Joint Collaborative Mission to the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) in February 1992 and in the United Nations Task Force on the Newly Independent States, established in 1992, following donors' meetings in Washington, D.C., Lisbon and Tokyo. 
UNFPA also participated in the International Programme Advisory Panel and the International Medical Advisory Panel of the International Planned Parenthood Federation (IPPF). 
38. The Fund has paid special attention to collaboration with the World Bank and the regional development banks, consulting regularly with them at both headquarters and country levels and pursuing collaborative programme initiatives in all regions. 
A report (DP/1993/34) submitted to the Governing Council at its fortieth session provides a detailed account of those efforts. 
UNFPA and the banks are working to develop policies on collaboration and to issue clear directives on how to strengthen such collaboration. 
This can be seen in the greater synchronization of country programme cycles and in the higher degree of coordination and collaboration between the two organizations, especially in the field. 
The two organizations also heightened their collaboration on activities at the regional level. 
40. In an effort to increase the effectiveness of its assistance in the region, UNFPA submitted to the Governing Council at its thirty-fourth session (1987) its strategy for assistance in sub-Saharan Africa (DP/1987/37). 
(b) Efforts to integrate population into development planning and to formulate and implement population policies; 
(d) Activities to help improve the status of women. 
The resource situation in 1991 permitted only a modest increment in that year, however: total expenditures increased by only $3.9 million, to $60.7 million. 
This absolute downturn in resources led to a loss of momentum in implementing important activities in the region. 
Total expenditures (provisional) dropped once again in 1993, to $45.8 million. 
43. A comparative analysis of field office responses to questionnaires in 1990 and late 1992 indicates that the number of countries that had established interministerial population commissions to coordinate and supervise population programmes increased from 14 to 22 during that period. 
The number of countries with population units also increased during the same period, from 29 to 33. 
45. According to the responses from field offices, 33 countries now consider their population growth rates too high. 
The reason most commonly given for this perception is that current population growth rates threaten economic and social development. 
Such perceptions have led 13 countries to adopt formal population policies - more than twice the number in 1987. 
Another 20 countries are in various stages of preparing such policies. 
In spite of these increases, however, prevalence levels remain below 20 per cent in all but six countries. 
49. In order to increase awareness of population issues, build political and public support for population programmes, and create favourable attitudes towards and acceptance of family planning, UNFPA supported activities to incorporate population and family life education in formal school curricula in 30 countries. 
The priorities identified in this area included the need to train teachers and develop textbooks and curricula; to sensitize both the public and educators themselves; and to establish special population education units within ministries of education. 
The use of radio and television to transmit population and family life messages continued to increase in the region: 26 countries reported using radio frequently, while 15 said they used radio at least occasionally. 
Nine countries routinely make use of adult education and/or literacy programmes to transmit population messages, while 24 occasionally do so. 
Nevertheless, the achievements in these 11 countries are more than counterbalanced by Angola, Central African Republic, Equatorial Guinea, Ethiopia, Gabon and Uganda, where total fertility is estimated to have increased, and by 24 others, where fertility seems to have remained more or less unchanged. 
54. Still, there are positive signs that past investment in population programmes in the region has set the stage for declines in fertility and population growth. 
This can be seen first and foremost in the achievements in the 11 countries noted above. 
Secondly, recent evidence shows that fertility has declined in Nigeria, which accounts for 20 per cent of the total population of sub-Saharan Africa. 
And thirdly, there has been an upswing in contraceptive use in most of the countries in the region. 
55. The Governing Council, in decision 91/35 A, taken at its thirty-eighth session, in June 1991, approved the extension for another four years (1991-1994) of the UNFPA strategy to strengthen the capacity of the Fund to deal with issues concerning women, population and development. 
The six principal activities that comprise the strategy are: 
(c) To collaborate closely with other United Nations agencies and organizations in activities concerning various aspects of women in development; 
(e) To strengthen the role of non-governmental organizations; 
(f) To enhance the information support system. 
(b) To develop a comprehensive reporting mechanism to ensure more effective monitoring of the implementation of the strategy; 
The Governing Council also encouraged the Fund to implement policy guidelines for the promotion of women in all population activities it assists. 
The gender issue has been "mainstreamed" throughout the guidelines, and a special section has been included on women, population and development. 
These guidelines are now being implemented and are contributing greatly to the effective integration of gender concerns in the many country programmes UNFPA supports. 
This has contributed greatly to the objective of mainstreaming women's concerns throughout all the activities UNFPA supports. 
The Fund has also included women, population and development concerns in the orientation for field staff and for the leaders of the Fund's country support teams. 
60. In 1992, UNFPA analysed the information provided on UNFPA gender reporting forms, which had been designed the previous year to ensure that women would be involved in every phase of project development and implementation. 
The review indicated that the forms provided important information on the gender dimension in UNFPA projects, but needed to be standardized and recorded in an accessible database. 
62. UNFPA made good progress in the past three years in the implementation of a number of projects in the area of women, population and development. 
Under another project, the International Labour Organization (ILO) Training Centre in Turin helped train trainers to design and develop multimedia training materials for use in information campaigns in Ethiopia, Nigeria, Gambia and the Sudan. 
For example, the Fund organized a monitoring mission to China to review a project to improve the status of women through income-generating activities and family planning. 
The Fund also evaluated selected projects dealing with income-generating activities for women. 
The evaluation focused on such issues as the viability of the enterprises supported, the effectiveness of the mechanisms used to provide credit, the linkages between women's economic activities and use of family-planning services, the effectiveness of executing agencies, and collaboration with other donors. 
64. UNFPA collaborated closely with partner United Nations agencies and organizations in various activities designed to improve the role and status of women in development activities. 
The Fund also participated in the technical discussions on women, health and development at the WHO World Health Assembly in May 1992. 
65. In response to Governing Council decision 89/46 I, UNFPA undertook a study to estimate contraceptive requirements throughout the developing world in the 1990s. 
A subsequent consultative group meeting recommended that UNFPA conduct in-depth country studies in 12 countries over the next three years. 
Where possible, specialists from the various collaborating agencies and organizations helped to organize, and participated in, the missions. 
In 1993, the Fund organized similar missions to the Philippines, Turkey and Viet Nam. 
Draft reports on studies for the Philippines and Viet Nam have been completed. 
69. Based on the recommendations of a consultative meeting on methodologies for estimating contraceptive requirements, organized by UNFPA in April 1993, UNFPA is in the process of preparing, in collaboration with Governments and with technical support from the Population Council, global estimates of contraceptive requirements for the period 1994-2005. 
The Fund will report the findings of this study to its governing body in 1994. 
71. UNFPA, which fully supports the tenets of resolution 47/199, has been actively involved, inter alia, in the elements of it discussed below. 
72. Resolution 47/199 stresses that a country strategy note should be formulated by interested recipient countries with the assistance of and in cooperation with the United Nations system under the leadership of the Resident Coordinator. 
The PRSD exercise has led UNFPA, quite naturally, to cooperate closely with Governments and with other organizations of the United Nations system - most notably, UNICEF. 
In addition, UNFPA has actively participated in relevant inter-agency forums organized to ensure a systematic, integrated and coordinated United Nations contribution to the strategy note. 
The Fund recently participated in the system-wide workshop held at the ILO centre in Turin as part of its ongoing efforts to brief United Nations field and headquarters staff on how to maximize the impact and effectiveness of UNFPA contributions in the strategy note formulation process. 
74. UNFPA, together with the executive heads of its partner organizations of JCGP, agreed in January 1993 to continue to explore ways of further harmonizing the programme cycles of their organizations and of adapting those cycles to national development plans. 
UNICEF, UNDP and UNFPA sent a joint executive letter to their respective field offices as part of their efforts to further harmonize programme cycles. 
75. In resolution 47/199 the Secretary-General is requested to promote an early agreement on a common interpretation of the programme approach for the United Nations system as a whole. 
UNFPA is participating in JCGP efforts, notably coordinating workshops at the ILO International Training Centre in Turin, to reach a common understanding of the programme approach. 
Moreover, UNICEF, UNDP and UNFPA recently signed an agreement on an integrated development package with the Governorate of Assuit in Egypt. 
The Fund is also participating in interorganizational efforts to promote such a programme approach in other countries. 
76. In resolution 47/199 national execution is confirmed a principal tenet of development assistance provided by the United Nations system and the Secretary-General is requested to promote an early agreement on a common interpretation of national execution to be applied to the United Nations system. 
In its report to the Governing Council on UNFPA guidelines on national execution (DP/1992/29), UNFPA reaffirmed its commitment to strengthening national capacity to manage population programmes. 
Moreover, as part of its efforts to strengthen national execution of UNFPA-funded activities, the Fund organized regional workshops in Manila, the Philippines, and in Kingston, Jamaica, to train national staff in UNFPA finance and accounting procedures. 
In general, UNFPA's aim has been threefold: to enable UNFPA Representatives and Country Directors to respond more quickly and effectively to emerging needs; to improve the quality and coverage of programmes and projects; and to speed up programme delivery. 
The Fund has also sought to enhance the managerial capacity of field offices through training, staff transfers and staff recruitment. 
79. To further streamline its decentralization process, the Fund prepared revised guidelines on decentralization allowing for far greater approval authority at the field level. 
UNFPA is also in the process of extending total approval authority to selected countries on a trial basis and strengthening financial control systems in order to enhance accountability at the field level. 
The Fund will make use of the services of UNDP's Roving Finance Officers and join UNDP in its efforts to simplify work methods and improve financial monitoring and internal auditing of financial transactions at the field level through the regional service centres that UNDP is establishing. 
80. In resolution 47/199 common and simplified formats, rules and procedures that are critical for a successful shift to a programme approach are stressed. 
UNFPA is working closely with partner JCGP organizations in preparing a common manual on reviewing and harmonizing procedures. 
The Fund also participates in the Inter-Agency Working Group on Evaluation, which is currently reviewing elements for collaboration in the area of evaluation, and in the JCGP Working Group on Management Audit Systems. 
UNFPA is also reviewing its own programming and project procedures in order to further simplify and harmonize such procedures. 
81. As stressed in resolution 47/199, the strengthened resident coordinator system is an integral component in improving the delivery of technical assistance to recipient countries while ensuring a greater degree of coordination at the country level, through, inter alia, the country strategy note. 
UNFPA is working closely with all concerned to explore additional ways to strengthen the resident coordinator system. 
The Fund supports the move called for in the resolution to widen the pool of candidates to serve as resident coordinators and to select resident coordinators who have relevant system-wide development experience along with managerial and team-building skills. 
UNFPA advocates increased transparency in the selection and placement process and believes that the process should be carried out on a more equal basis among JCGP partners. 
It seconded a staff member to the UNCED secretariat from January 1991 to July 1992 and participated in and contributed to the various UNCED preparatory committees and expert meetings. 
Secondly, UNFPA is reviewing its activities in order to bring them in line, wherever relevant, with the intentions and prescriptions of Agenda 21 and the structural changes taking place in the United Nations system as a result of the UNCED process. 
Thirdly, the Fund is building upon UNCED's achievements in the population field in its preparations for the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development, one aim of which is to gain greater acceptance of population issues as vital to the preservation of the environment and achievement of sustainable development. 
Fourthly, UNFPA is participating in both the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development (IACSD) and the JCGP Advisory Group on the Environment. 
The Fund is also expanding its programme in the area of population and environment. 
For example, UNFPA currently supports research projects dealing with women, population and the environment; the relationship between population pressures, poverty and environmentally endangered areas; sustainability in the context of the interrelationship of environment, consumption and population; and environmental refugees. 
85. In order to facilitate and promote the further development of the Fund's programme in population, environment and development, UNFPA organized a round table of experts from developed and developing countries who were familiar with their Government's thinking on population and environment. 
86. Recent changes in the structure of the United Nations system as a result of the UNCED process call for considerable institutional adaptation on the part of UNFPA. 
Such changes include, among others, the restructuring of ACC, the establishment of the Commission on Sustainable Development and IACSD, and the establishment of the new Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, within which the secretariat of the Commission on Social Development is located. 
The Fund has taken steps to improve coordination and cooperation with other United Nations agencies and organizations in order to help it carry out the new responsibilities it has assumed as a result of Agenda 21. 
87. Chapter 5 of Agenda 21 assigned to UNFPA a leading role in ensuring that adequate funding is available to meet the rapidly growing demand in the population field. 
The Fund has consequently reviewed the adequacy of its fund-raising strategy, including institutional arrangements and activities designed to carry it out, with a view to strengthening it through, inter alia, the formulation of medium- and long-term goals. 
88. Total income in 1992 increased by $14.2 million, or 6.3 per cent over the 1991 income of $224 million. 
Total contributions pledged by 105 Governments in 1992 reached $233.8 million, an increase of $13.1 million in dollar terms, or 5.9 per cent over the $220.7 million pledged in 1991. 
Other miscellaneous income and adjustments, including revaluation of currencies and gains/losses on currency exchange, totalled $1.3 million. 
89. Total expenditures in 1992 were $193.6 million, a decrease of $35.5 million, or 15.5 per cent, compared to 1991 expenditures. 
Under the new support-cost arrangement, UNFPA reimburses United Nations executing agencies for administrative and operational services costs at the rate of 7.5 per cent of country project expenditures executed by agencies. 
The administrative and programme support services expenditure in 1992, comprising the headquarters administrative budget and total field office costs, amounted to $42.6 million, or 22 per cent of total expenditures compared to $42.3 million, or 18.5 per cent of total expenditures in 1991. 
90. The field office expenditure on administrative and programme support services in 1992 totalled $18.8 million. 
Technical support service costs in 1992 were $14.5 million and administrative and operational service costs were $8.3 million, for a total of $22.8 million, or 11.8 per cent of total expenditure. 
Agency support costs were $15 million, or 6.5 per cent of total expenditure in 1991. 
For the reasons mentioned above, these amounts are not directly comparable to technical support service and administrative and operational service expenditures in 1992. 
Governments, with the assistance of UNFPA field offices, executed $27.5 million in 1992, compared to $30.9 million in 1991. 
Expenditures for government-executed projects did not include $4.1 million of advances to Governments, which at year-end were held by Governments and not reported as expenditure. 
UNFPA-executed projects totalled $31.2 million in 1992, compared to $29.5 million in 1991, and included procurement assistance in respect to government projects amounting to $21.8 million in 1992, compared to $13.4 million in 1991. 
Programme expenditures for projects executed by non-governmental organizations and other agencies, such as intergovernmental institutions and academic and research centres, were $19.4 million in 1992, compared to $20 million in 1991. 
Expenditures for projects executed by non-governmental organizations in 1992 did not include $4.4 million of advances to non-governmental organizations, which at year-end were held by those institutions. 
92. Projects executed by the United Nations and its specialized agencies and regional commissions amounted to $50.1 million, or 39.1 per cent of project expenditures of $128.2 million in 1992. 
Governments executed $27.5 million, or 21.5 per cent of project expenditures in 1992. 
Non-governmental organizations and other agencies, including intergovernmental institutions, executed $19.4 million, or 15.1 per cent of project expenditures in 1992. 
93. As of 1 January 1994, in accordance with Governing Council decision 93/27 of June 1993 and previous decisions of the Governing Council on staffing, the total number of authorized budget posts for the biennium 1994-1995 is 837, comprising 180 Professional and 657 General Service staff. 
94. The percentage of women among UNFPA's Professional staff at headquarters and in the field reached 44 per cent in 1993, one of the highest among United Nations agencies and organizations. 
UNFPA expects to maintain this level in the coming year. 
95. UNFPA has vigorously promoted the concept of family planning as a basic human right, based on the principle of informed and voluntary choice. 
It has emphasized the importance of providing quality family-planning services to both men and women as a means of helping them plan the size of their families and to safeguard women's reproductive health. 
The draft note does not substantially alter the Fund's current policy guidelines on family planning but begins to reorient them in light of changing needs and in recognition of the fact that quality reproductive health care is essential for the improved health and status of women. 
The draft note also emphasizes the special needs of adolescents and strongly encourages the constructive and supportive involvement of men in family planning and reproductive health care. 
The Fund therefore has helped Governments provide such services through comprehensive programmes integrating family planning into maternal and child health care and into reproductive health programmes. 
It has also sought to integrate family-planning services into public, private and non-governmental organization service-delivery networks in all sectors. 
99. The Fund has stepped up efforts to strengthen community participation in programmes, providing support to train local staff in how to motivate people to use contraceptives and how to involve the community in the distribution of contraceptives. 
UNFPA has also sought to draw attention to the urgent family planning and reproductive health needs of women caught in catastrophic situations and to generate support for activities to address those needs. 
The Fund thus has prepared a draft position paper on UNFPA assistance to people in emergency and difficult situations, placing emphasis on the special needs of women. 
The paper is intended to serve as the basis for collaboration between UNFPA and those agencies and organizations in and outside the United Nations system that deliver aid to refugees and displaced persons. 
For example, in sub-Saharan Africa, where the total fertility rate is estimated at six births per woman, 29 out 41 countries reported significant progress in expanding their family-planning networks. 
Two thirds indicated an increase in the use of such services. 
The proportion of governmental health facilities offering family planning ranged from 1 per cent in one country to 100 per cent in three countries. 
101. In the Arab States, where the total fertility rate is 5.2, contraceptive use continued to increase markedly. 
Three of the eight have rates of 50 per cent or higher. 
Still, fertility and contraceptive rates differ markedly between rural and urban populations. 
As a result, improving people's access to family-planning services, particularly in rural areas, remains a primary objective of population programmes in most Arab countries. 
102. In Asia and the Pacific, where the total fertility rate is 3.1, UNFPA emphasized safe motherhood in the new generation of activities in a number of countries and provided contraceptives to numerous others. 
The Fund also supported a wide range of activities to further integrate family planning into primary health-care networks, improve the quality of existing services and extend integrated MCH/FP services to poor and remote areas. 
103. In Latin America and the Caribbean, with a total fertility rate slightly higher than 3, the Fund devised a strategy to improve women's reproductive health, especially of poor women and adolescents, with an emphasis on reducing abortion and adolescent pregnancy and increasing contraceptive prevalence. 
UNFPA helped countries to develop activities to improve the quality of reproductive health care, provide effective counselling, enhance the delivery of family-planning services and expand the mix of available family-planning methods. 
104. UNFPA provided assistance to help organize a regional conference on family planning, which was held in Tehran, Islamic Republic of Iran, in September 1993. 
The meeting, which was attended by 72 participants from 17 Asian countries, focused on the acute problems facing the six newly independent Central Asian republics in the delivery of family-planning services. 
The problems include, the lack of contraceptive commodities, the need for training for clinical staff in counselling and modern contraceptive methods, the absence of support IEC services, and the need to reduce therapeutic abortion. 
106. In keeping with its mandate, UNFPA focused on the following activities: 
107. To help coordinate activities to prevent the spread of HIV/AIDS, UNFPA participated in the Management Committee of the WHO Global Programme on AIDS (GPA), the Inter-Agency Advisory Group on AIDS and the United Nations working group study on a joint, co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS. 
The Fund also worked closely with the WHO Global Programme on AIDS in preparing estimates of condom requirements for HIV/AIDS prevention as part of the country studies conducted within the framework of the Fund's global initiative. 
108. The Fund participated in a round table entitled Population Policies and Programmes: the Impact of AIDS, which was organized by the Development Forum of the German Foundation for International Development, in close collaboration with UNFPA. 
The round table concluded, among other things, that AIDS was unlikely to have a significant effect on population growth rates at either the global or the country level. 
The Fund also regularly circulated information on materials on AIDS to all its field offices. 
110. The Fund's family planning efforts received strong support from closely associated information, education and communication activities. 
This has resulted in a growing number of new IEC projects in support of family planning activities. 
The Fund also reviewed curricula and materials of 14 francophone African countries in order to help them assess progress in introducing population education into their school systems. 
UNFPA also helped African countries to incorporate family planning messages into a number of innovative IEC approaches, including radio "soap operas" and folk dramas. 
The Fund also addressed the special needs of adolescents through population education courses in primary and secondary schools as well as through information and education activities aimed at out-of-school youth. 
They ranged from providing training in sex education to future schoolteachers to including counselling on birth-spacing and breast-feeding in the information activities of community health agents to producing educational videos, radio programmes and information bulletins. 
The paper, which was distributed in four languages, stressed the need to ensure that course content is clear and appropriate to the age level of the students and that it contributes directly to the objectives of national population education programmes. 
It also suggested a number of high priority areas in terms of course content and proposed various approaches to avoiding needless controversy, including efforts to involve parents and community leaders early on in the process. 
The purpose of the paper is to help clarify the scope of population IEC activities in the context of the programme approach and to stress the various operational levels of IEC strategies. 
The paper proposes a step-by-step approach to developing an IEC strategy, defines the type of research needed at each step of the process, and provides some key lessons learned. 
The first was the International Congress on Population Education and Development, held in Istanbul, Turkey, and conducted in conjunction with the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO). 
Representatives from 90 Governments endorsed a declaration and framework for action in support of population education at all levels of school systems. 
The second was the Education for All Summit of Nine High Population Countries (E-9 Summit), held in New Delhi, India, and co-sponsored by UNESCO and UNICEF. 
118. UNFPA continued to assist developing countries in generating population data and in enhancing their capacity to collect, analyse and disseminate population data on a timely basis. 
In sub-Saharan Africa, for example, the Fund designed a special social-research programme to help participating countries collect and analyse relevant data on fertility and mortality as well as on the performance of MCH/FP programmes and the impact of socio-cultural and economic variables on population dynamics. 
UNFPA also sought to strengthen the effectiveness of specialists on UNFPA country support teams in responding to requests concerning different aspects of data collection and analysis. 
120. UNFPA has continued to provide assistance to develop user-friendly computer software for processing population data in support of population policy activities. 
Especially successful has been the POPMAP package, which enables users to create population-relevant databases and map them for different levels of administrative units of a country. 
This allows planners and policy makers to link population information with other relevant social and economic data, which in turn facilitates more relevant planning of concrete population activities. 
The Fund also prepared an overview of population-related software in developing countries, which was presented to the twenty-second General Conference of the International Union for the Scientific Study of Population (IUSSP), in Montreal, in August 1993. 
121. UNFPA provided support for training for some 175 middle-level professionals from 59 developing countries through its Global Programme of Training in Population and Development. 
122. UNFPA has provided support for research studies on various aspects of migration. 
One study, being executed by the International Organization for Migration (IOM), is analysing present and future emigration flows from developing to developed countries and between developing countries. 
A third study, being executed by the United Nations, is compiling a compendium of national policies regarding international migration. 
A fourth study, being executed by the Centre for Applied Research on Population and Development (CERPOD), is analysing migration trends in the Sahel for use in policy formulation. 
For example, the Population Division started a new research project to study the health implications of sex discrimination in childhood. 
Its aim is to make family planning policies and programmes more responsive to the needs and aspirations of couples and individuals at different stages of family building. 
The study involves original analysis of data gathered in recent fertility surveys in a wide range of countries and of studies examining the interrelationship between population growth and poverty and between population pressure and resources. 
In assessing the minimum data requirements for measuring social progress, the working group came up with 28 statistical indicators and six indicators on the situation of women as the minimum data requirement for achieving the adopted social goals. 
126. UNFPA demonstrated its continuing commitment to improving statistics on women by providing funding for the United Nations Women's Indicators and Statistics Database for Microcomputers (WISTAT), the authoritative source of statistics on women world wide. 
WISTAT covers nearly all countries and territories and most fields of social and related statistics and is the main source of statistics for reports prepared by the Commission on the Status of Women and the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women. 
127. As part of its follow up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, UNFPA issued a publication entitled Population in the 21st Century: UNFPA and Agenda 21. 
UNFPA also participated actively in the preparatory activities of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States and the World Summit for Social Development. 
128. At the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED), held in Rio de Janeiro in June 1992, there was more knowledgeable and informed discussion of population issues than at any previous international conference where population was not the primary concern. 
By the time the Conference ended, two things were clear: no discussion of sustainable development is complete without including population; and the discussion of population must be carried on from the point of view of the individual woman and man (see, e.g., Agenda 21, chap. 5). 
These two lessons were acknowledged in the preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development. 
At the meeting of the Preparatory Committee held in May 1993, it was agreed that empowering women should be a priority not only for its own sake but also because it was indispensable to the success of population initiatives. 
129. The International Conference on Population and Development will provide a unique opportunity to place population squarely in the forefront of development activities. 
The authorities of the Azerbaijani Republic have adopted an aggressive and uncompromising position in the Nagorny Karabakh conflict, relying conclusively on a military solution to the conflict. 
To achieve its goals, the Azerbaijani Government has availed itself of all possible means, including those which contradict international law. 
Since the beginning of the conflict in the region, the Baku authorities, utilizing various excuses, have obstructed the attempts of the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) to visit Armenian prisoners-of-war detained under inhumane conditions in Azerbaijani prisons and camps. 
Under international law, it is the obligation of all countries that detain such prisoners to permit visits by ICRC. 
Azerbaijan's cynical dismissal of this obligation once again testifies to its attitude towards the internationally accepted norms of the civilized world. 
Additionally, other outright violations of the norms of the Geneva Conventions have also become evident. 
Specifically, Armenian prisoners brought in from the conflict zone have been displayed on Baku television and before the representatives of foreign diplomatic missions in Azerbaijan. 
There is no doubt that the testimony obtained from these prisoners was taken under duress and torture. 
While condemning the immoral activities of the authorities of Azerbaijan, which stand in violation of basic human rights, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Nagorny Karabakh expresses its astonishment with regard to the participation of foreign diplomats in the display of the political prisoners. 
The Government of the Republic of Iraq protests strongly at the continuation of these hostile acts and requests you to intervene and to take such steps as are imposed by the Charter of the international Organization to halt these acts and prevent their recurrence in the future. 
The list of items of which the Security Council is seized is contained in documents S/1994/20 of 20 January 1994 and S/1994/20/Add.3 of 3 February 1994. 
During the week ending 12 February 1994 the Security Council took action on the following item: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3335th meeting, held on 10 February 1994 in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Angola Verification Mission II (UNAVEM II) (S/1994/100). 
48/217 Managing works of art in the United Nations: 
1992-1993 (A/48/804, para. 7; since 1991 (A/48/802, para. 6; 48/462 Personnel questions (A/48/805, para.5; 
Mr. Leonid E. Bidny (Russian Federation), 
Mr. Simon Khoam Chuinkam (Cameroon), 
Mrs. Inga Eriksson Fogh (Sweden), 
Mr. Even Fontaine-Ortiz (Cuba), 
Mr. Yuri A. Chulkov, 
Mr. Alvaro Gurgel de Alencar, 
Mr. Ugo Sessi, 
Mr. Agha Shahi, 
Mr. Adrien Teirlinck. 
After the text of decision 48/402 B add the following: 
At its 79th plenary meeting, on 14 December 1993, the General Assembly, on a request by Australia, [60]/ decided to reopen consideration of item 47, entitled "Commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations in 1995". 
After the text of decision 48/409 A add the following: 
At its 85th plenary meeting, on 20 December 1993, the General Assembly decided to defer consideration of the item entitled "Launching of global negotiations on international economic cooperation for development" and to include it in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session. 
Item 16 (b): Election of twelve members of the World Food Council; 
Item 17 (h): Appointment of a member of the Joint Inspection Unit; 
Item 31: The situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti; 
Item 35: Question of Palestine; 
Item 38: Elimination of apartheid and establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa; 
Item 42: The situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
Item 52: The situation in Afghanistan and its implications for international peace and security; 
Item 54: Question of Cyprus; 
Item 114 (b): Human rights questions, including alternative approaches for improving the effective enjoyment of human rights and fundamental freedoms; 
Item 114 (c): Human rights situations and reports of special rapporteurs and representatives; 
Item 120: Financial reports and audited financial statements, and reports of the Board of Auditors; 
Item 123: Proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995; 
Item 131: Financing of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission; 
Item 133: Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara; 
Item 135: Financing of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia; 
Item 136: Financing of the United Nations Protection Force; 
Item 137: Financing of the United Nations Operation in Somalia II; 
Item 138: Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations; 
Item 149: Financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique; 
Item 160: Financing of the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus; 
Item 164: Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda; 
Item 165: Financing of the United Nations Mission in Haiti; 
Item 168: Personnel questions; 
Item 170: The situation in Burundi; 
Item 174: Financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia. 
"2. Aware of the presence of such bases and installation in some of those Territories, the General Assembly urges the administering Powers concerned to continue to take all necessary measures not to involve those Territories in any offensive acts or interference against other States. 
"3. The General Assembly reiterates its concern that military activities and arrangements by colonial Powers in Territories under their administration might run counter to the rights and interests of the colonial peoples concerned, especially their right to self-determination and independence. 
"5. The General Assembly deplores the continued alienation of land in colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories, particularly in the small island Territories of the Pacific and Caribbean regions, for military installations. 
The Assembly urges the administering Power to continue to respect the very individual lifestyle that the people of the Territory have chosen and to preserve, promote and protect it. 
(a) To reaffirm the importance it attaches to compliance with its resolution 46/215 of 20 December 1991; 
(b) To express its appreciation of the measures taken by members of the international community, international organizations and regional economic integration organizations to implement and support the objectives of General Assembly resolution 46/215, while expressing concern at reports of conduct and activities inconsistent with the terms of resolution 46/215; 
At its 86th plenary meeting, on 21 December 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the Second Committee 46/ and in accordance with paragraph 5 of its resolution 39/217 of 18 December 1984, approved the biennial programme of work for the Second Committee for 1994-1995, annexed thereto. 
With a view to saving time, all speakers are encouraged to exercise self-discipline, in particular delegations associated with group statements. 
For practical reasons, group statements are encouraged for the first day of the discussion of an item or sub-item. 
Substantive resolutions on those reports should be adopted biennially, in accordance with the programme of work of the Third Committee. 
In alternate years, the Committee should simply take note of the reports unless more substantive action is deemed appropriate. 
(a) Implementation of human rights instruments; 
(b) Human rights questions, including alternative approaches for improving the effective enjoyment of human rights and fundamental freedoms; 
8. In drawing up draft resolutions, delegations are requested to adhere to the programme of work of the Third Committee agreed to in General Assembly resolutions 45/175 and 46/140 and its decision 47/432 and as reproduced below. 
At its 85th plenary meeting, on 20 December 1993, the General Assembly on the recommendation of the Third Committee, 73/ having recalled Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/54 of 29 July 1993, decided to declare 3 May World Press Freedom Day. 
(a) To defer consideration of the following documents until its resumed forty-eighth session: 
(x) Question of staff assessment; 
(xii) Second report of the Secretary-General on the programme budget for the biennium 1990-1991 - final appropriations for 1990-1991 (A/C.5/47/77/Add.1 and Add.1/Corr.1); 
(xv) Report of the Secretary-General on the establishment of a peace-keeping reserve fund (A/48/622); 
(xvi) Effective planning, presentation and administration of peace-keeping operations; 
(xvii) Rates of reimbursement to troop-contributing States; 
(xviii) Note by the Secretary-General on the report of the Joint Inspection Unit entitled "Staffing of the United Nations peace-keeping and related missions (civilian component)" (also item 125) (A/48/421 and Add.1); 
(b) To defer consideration of the following document until its forty-ninth session: 
(b) Decided to consider in detail the second performance report at its resumed forty-eighth session; 
(e) Noted that such approval had not been requested and that, therefore, such payments were not authorized by the General Assembly; 
(f) Requested the Secretary-General to provide all information on all aspects of the use of supernumeraries during the bienniums 1990-1991 and 1992-1993 in a written report to the General Assembly at its resumed forty-eighth session; 
(a) To endorse the recommendations of the Advisory Committee contained in paragraphs 8 and 9 of its report; 
(d) Also decided that, in view of the expiration of the commitment authority on 28 February 1994, priority should be given to the cost estimate of this operation in the consideration by the General Assembly of peace-keeping budgets. 
(b) Decided to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Review of the procedure provided for under article 11 of the statute of the Administrative Tribunal of the United Nations". [52]/ A/48/692, para. 8. [53]/ A/48/693, para. 6. 
[129]/ Reference to "even" or "odd" years relate to calendar years. [130]/ 1994 - General debate on the basis of the report of the Economic and Social Council. 1995 - Interim report on the world social situation and report of the Commission for Social Development. 
1996 - General debate on the basis of the report of the Economic and Social Council. 1997 - Report on the world social situation and report of the Commission for Social Development. 
Reaffirming its conviction that apartheid is a crime against humanity and constitutes a total negation of the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations and a gross violation of human rights, seriously threatening international peace and security, 
Condemning the abhorrent system of apartheid wherever it exists, as well as the repression it engenders, 
3. Appeals to all States, United Nations organs, the specialized agencies and international and national non-governmental organizations to step up their activities to enhance public awareness by denouncing the crime of apartheid; 
5. Appeals once again to those States which have not yet done so to ratify or to accede to the Convention without further delay; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to intensify his efforts, through appropriate channels, to disseminate information on the Convention and its implementation with a view to promoting further ratification of or accession to the Convention; 
7. Also requests the Secretary-General to include in his next annual report under General Assembly resolution 3380 (XXX) of 10 November 1975 a special section concerning the implementation of the Convention. 
Reaffirming also the legitimacy of the struggle of peoples and their liberation movements for their independence, territorial integrity, national unity and liberation from colonial domination, apartheid and foreign intervention and occupation, and that their legitimate struggle can in no way be considered as or equated to mercenary activity, 
Convinced that the use of mercenaries is a threat to international peace and security, 
Deeply concerned about the menace that the activities of mercenaries represent for all States, particularly African and other developing States, 
Profoundly alarmed at the continued international criminal activities of mercenaries in collusion with drug traffickers, 
Alarmed by the growing linkage observed between mercenary activities and terrorist practices, 
Recognizing that the activities of mercenaries are contrary to the fundamental principles of international law, such as non-interference in the internal affairs of States, territorial integrity and independence, and impede the process of the self-determination of peoples struggling against colonialism, racism and apartheid and all forms of foreign domination, 
Deeply concerned also about the loss of life, the substantial damage to property and the short-term and long-term negative effects on the economy of southern African countries resulting from mercenary aggression, 
3. Reaffirms that the use of mercenaries and their recruitment, financing and training are offences of grave concern to all States and violate the purposes and principles enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations; 
4. Denounces any State that persists in, permits or tolerates the recruitment of mercenaries and provides facilities to them for launching armed aggression against other States; 
6. Calls upon all States to extend humanitarian assistance to victims of situations resulting from the use of mercenaries, as well as from colonial or alien domination or foreign occupation; 
7. Reaffirms that to use channels of humanitarian and other assistance to finance, train and arm mercenaries is inadmissible; 
9. Requests the Centre for Human Rights of the Secretariat to organize, within the framework of its existing resources, working meetings to analyse the philosophical, political and legal aspects of this question, in the light of the recommendations contained in the report of the Special Rapporteur; 
10. Requests the Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on the use of mercenaries, especially in view of the additional elements highlighted in his report. 
Welcoming the progressive exercise of the right to self-determination by peoples under colonial, foreign or alien occupation and their emergence into sovereign statehood and independence, 
Deeply concerned at the continuation of acts or threats of foreign military intervention and occupation that are threatening to suppress, or have already suppressed, the right to self-determination of an increasing number of sovereign peoples and nations, 
Expressing grave concern that, as a consequence of the persistence of such actions, millions of people have been and are being uprooted from their homes as refugees and displaced persons, and emphasizing the urgent need for concerted international action to alleviate their condition, 
1. Reaffirms that the universal realization of the right of all peoples, including those under colonial, foreign and alien domination, to self-determination is a fundamental condition for the effective guarantee and observance of human rights and for the preservation and promotion of such rights; 
2. Declares its firm opposition to acts of foreign military intervention, aggression and occupation, since these have resulted in the suppression of the right of peoples to self-determination and other human rights in certain parts of the world; 
3. Calls upon those States responsible to cease immediately their military intervention in and occupation of foreign countries and territories and all acts of repression, discrimination, exploitation and maltreatment, particularly the brutal and inhuman methods reportedly employed for the execution of those acts against the peoples concerned; 
4. Deplores the plight of the millions of refugees and displaced persons who have been uprooted as a result of the aforementioned acts, and reaffirms their right to return to their homes voluntarily in safety and honour; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to report on this question to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Right of peoples to self-determination". 
(d) That deliberations and negotiations about all possible modalities of the future relations between Bosnian Muslims and Bosnian Croats, as well as between the two States, will be continued, taking into consideration the principles and arrangements already agreed upon; 
(e) That future political solutions notwithstanding, both sides should secure the return of refugees to their homes following the restoration of peace. 
Similarly, my Government believes that complete and effective control of all the borders of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is of equal importance and would strengthen the possibility for a peaceful solution to the conflict along the lines of the European Union action plan. 
The Republic of Croatia has, on several occasions, specifically in documents S/25766, S/25885 and in particular S/25874, requested that international observers be positioned entirely on its territory in order to monitor the border of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
My Government firmly reiterates that position. 
As a peace-promoting step in cooperation with the Security Council and as a goodwill gesture towards the Sarajevo Government, in the meantime my Government expresses its readiness to withdraw certain units from the border areas with Bosnia and Herzegovina, in accordance with the recent Security Council request. 
But my Government also calls upon the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina immediately to order its army to cease all hostilities and offensive actions against Croatian population centres, especially in the region of central Bosnia. 
Following the cessation of hostilities, we shall issue an appeal to all Croat volunteers in central Bosnia to lay down their arms and return to their normal civilian lives. 
The Republic of Croatia would approach the Special Envoy of the Secretary-General, Mr. Yasushi Akashi, and the UNPROFOR Commander in Bosnia and Herzegovina to agree on the monitoring mechanism that would verify strict compliance with the Security Council request. 
Therefore, it also welcomes the readiness to use NATO forces, if necessary, to end the long suffering of the civilians in the besieged city of Sarajevo. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, this letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
In addition, a system has been set up to receive and process allegations of violations of the Electoral Code. 
These allegations are transmitted in writing to the Supreme Electoral Tribunal, which is asked to report on the follow-up action taken. 
The Division has already prepared a plan for the reception and deployment of the international observers who, working with current Mission staff, and thus bringing the total number to 900, are to monitor the events on election day. 
In the area of foreign affairs, the Division has met with more than 60 delegations from embassies, international organizations, non-governmental organizations (NGOs) and universities, as well as numerous researchers and journalists seeking information about the electoral process. 
ONUSAL voiced its concern publicly at the difficult situation thus created and asked that the problem be resolved by means of a broad interpretation of the law that would allow all parties running in the four elections to participate. 
The legislative reform of 19 January unequivocally calls for all parties registering candidates to be represented on the departmental and municipal election boards. 
8. The Supreme Electoral Tribunal, the highest authority and the general overseer of the electoral process, has improved its organization, its management capacity and its ability to deal flexibly with problems that have arisen in recent months. 
In spite of the Tribunal's outdated computer equipment and initial problems of transport and communication, the work of registering voters and issuing voter registration documents has been achieved with technical and logistical support from ONUSAL and the contracting of private computing and photocopying companies. 
These companies also entered data in digital form from birth certificates that were collected to validate the maximum possible number of voter registration requests that had been rejected for want of a birth certificate. 
9. Notwithstanding these improvements, the Tribunal has yet to have an office in the town of Concepci de Oriente and maintains a presence only sporadically in other small towns such as Nuevo Ed de San Juan and San Luis de la Reina. 
In eight towns in Chalatenango which had been involved in the conflict, the cameras used in processing voter registration cards were returned to the departmental seat, contrary to the Tribunal's plan. 
This violation was reported to the Tribunal, but the cameras have yet to be returned to the towns in question. 
There are still many towns in which the Tribunal office is closed over the weekend, preventing citizens from smaller towns and villages from obtaining their cards. 
Although this problem is related to the use of municipal facilities, which are closed on weekends, it is the Tribunal's responsibility to provide this service without interruption. 
The issuing of cards is being promoted by the holding of special weekend days similar to those organized for voter registration, with the participation of the Tribunal, municipal governments, ONUSAL and NGOs. 
11. The Supreme Electoral Tribunal has not been able to meet the 30-day deadline for issuing registration cards or notifying individuals why they have not received them. 
Of the 40 alleged violations relating to the issuing of voter registration cards, 13 related to this fact. 
12. In December 1993, departmental election boards were set up; these are mid-level electoral authorities with important functions in the areas of election monitoring, reporting violations of electoral legislation, delivering all election material to the municipal boards and collecting ballots. 
The composition of these boards reflects the multiparty nature of the electoral authority. 
The elected chairmen of the departmental electoral boards come from FMLN in 7 of the country's 14 departments; from PDC in 4 departments; from ARENA in 2 departments; and from MSN in 1. 
Although the Boards are formally established, they have scant resources with which to operate. 
13. The Board of Vigilance, composed of representatives of all parties fielding candidates in the election, acquired its own facilities during December 1993 and now has its own computers. 
To support the work of the Supreme Electoral Tribunal, the Board is helping to provide advisory services to citizens who encounter problems in obtaining voter registration cards. 
14. An Electoral Counsel was appointed by the Attorney-General of the Republic in January 1994. 
The Auditor-General must be appointed by the Tribunal and is responsible for the administrative, financial and technical aspects of all legal matters pertaining to the electoral process. 
In both cases, the need for the appointment has been publicly stressed by certain opposition parties, particularly FMLN. 
Following the closure of voter registration on 19 January 1994 and the drawing up of the provisional electoral rolls, major improvement in registration conditions has been observed. 
16. During this period, the ONUSAL teams made an average of 6 observation visits to each of the country's 262 towns, or more than 1,700 visits. 
ONUSAL also provided support for the Tribunal plan during this period by dispatching some 2,500 mobile team visits, involving more than 5,000 trips by Mission staff. 
In the course of providing this support, some 297,000 kilometres of travel and roughly 180 hours of helicopter flying time were logged. 
ONUSAL put forward and supported two plans for locating birth certificates in every town in the country so that requests for inclusion in the electoral rolls could be validated. 
17. Quantitatively speaking, the registration exercise can be counted a success. 
The official figure of 787,834 registration requests reflects a high degree of citizen mobilization. 
By 19 January, voter registration cards had been issued to approximately 80 per cent of the estimated population of voting age. 
20. The various plans for locating birth certificates succeeded in obtaining certificates to validate some 60,000 requests for registration, with another 80,000 remaining invalid at the time registration was closed. 
El Salvador has no civil registry per se, and the relevant legislation affords great latitude in the use of surnames. 
These factors are compounded by distortions, both of a physical nature and in the identification of birth places, caused by migration from rural areas to towns and displacements caused by the armed conflict. 
22. Secondly, citizens must verify that the information given on their card tallies exactly with the information included in the electoral roll. 
In accordance with article 30 of the Electoral Code, requests for corrections and adjustments to the provisional electoral roll may be legally submitted for up to 30 days before the election, until 19 February. 
This deadline was altered after the deadline for the closure of registration was legally changed to 60 days before the election. 
In practice, the Supreme Electoral Tribunal has not included in its extensive instructions any specific directives on deadlines by which citizens are to submit various types of applications. 
For example, it will be impossible to determine the number of persons in possession of two or more voter registration cards, each with a different identity, obtained through the improper use of officially valid documentation. 
Every precaution must therefore be taken to ensure that such persons vote only once. 
Multiple voting by persons with several cards using different identities can be prevented only by an appropriate use of indelible ink at the time of voting. 
24. The electoral campaign opened officially on 20 November for the election of the President and on 20 January for the election of the Legislative Assembly. 
The electoral campaign for the municipal elections begins officially on 20 February. 
ONUSAL teams have attended approximately 200 electoral events throughout El Salvador, in all the departments, without coming across any incidents of importance. 
25. At the institutional level, campaign activities are proceeding without major incident, although the extent of compliance with the electoral norms can and must be improved in the time remaining before the elections. 
Under the auspices of ONUSAL and the Tribunal, the political parties have signed pacts of honour about the conduct of the campaign in 12 of the 14 departments of El Salvador, and similar pacts are under discussion in the remaining 2 departments. 
The parties hold joint meetings at regular intervals to discuss campaign developments. 
26. Generally speaking, the public part of the campaign and the display of posters, flags and wall paintings have proceeded smoothly, although there have been reports of incidents in which activists have destroyed or pasted over a political party's mural propaganda. 
First and foremost, there are the murders in recent months of at least 15 persons of some political importance, concerning which suspicions or allegations of political motivation have been expressed. 
In the first week of December, a former commander of FMLN and the brother of an FMLN candidate for mayor were murdered. 
In addition to these incidents of extreme violence, there have been public reports in the media describing approximately 15 acts of intimidation, attempted violence or threats against political persons or facilities; they relate mostly to FMLN and to a lesser extent to PDC and ARENA. 
Moreover, the aforementioned acts of violence and intimidation against political persons occurred outside the framework of the electoral campaign proper and of the dialogue, both institutional and informal, between the contending parties. 
These are the circumstances that will enable the voters to cast an individual, free and secret ballot on 20 March and accept as valid the election result. 
On Thursday, 3 February 1994, 67 illegal immigrants of various nationalities died in a barracks of the national gendarmerie in Libreville. 
This tragedy, which shook the people and Government of Gabon, is due to the following phenomena: 
For Gabon, the tradition of African hospitality is not just a convenient slogan, and, until recently, Gabon welcomed the arrival on its soil of men and women from all continents: 
This policy now conflicts with the demands of the country's current difficult economic situation. 
However, it is worth pointing out that individuals or groups of individuals play a leading role in the continuing flow of illegal immigrants into Gabon. 
Accordingly, Gabon, anxious to preserve its ties with other African countries and the well-being of peoples, is requesting the assistance of friendly countries and international and non-governmental organizations in order to eradicate this scourge. 
The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Armenia is deeply concerned with new and dangerous developments in the region as a result of Azerbaijan's new strategy to implement its old policy of imposing a military solution on the Nagorny Karabakh conflict. 
As a result of this new offensive, thousands of people have died, among them a large number of civilians, as Azerbaijanis bombard indiscriminately the civilian centres of Nagorny Karabakh and the border regions of the Republic of Armenia. 
The Ministry is particularly concerned with Azerbaijan's continuing efforts to further escalate the conflict. 
On 11 February 1994, two Azerbaijani military aircraft used Iranian airspace to encroach on Armenia's southern region and drop several demolition bombs, causing destruction and casualties among the civilian population. 
I have the honour to refer to my letters of 6 February 1994 (S/1994/131) and 11 February 1994 (S/1994/159) pertaining to the recent developments in Sarajevo following the shelling of a market-place on 5 February 1994. 
Following the initial investigation of the incident a team was established by my Special Representative for the former Yugoslavia to conduct a comprehensive follow-up investigation. 
The team was led by the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) Force Engineer, Colonel Michel Gauthier of Canada, and included officers from France, Pakistan, Russia and Spain. 
The team also maintained close contact with Liaison Officers from the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Bosnian Serbs. 
The team has now submitted its report to my Special Representative. 
With regard to the question of the origin of the 120 mm mortar shell, the report's findings are as follows: 
"The distance of origin of fire clearly overlaps each side of the confrontation line by 2,000 metres. 
Both parties are known to have 120 mm mortars and bombs to go along with them. 
There is insufficient physical evidence to prove that one party or the other fired the mortar bomb. 
The mortar bomb in question could, therefore, have been fired by either side." 
My Government is increasingly concerned about the implementation of Security Council resolutions 824 (1993) of 6 May 1993 and 836 (1993) of 4 June 1993 and the effectuation of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) ultimatum with respect to the control and/or withdrawal of Serbian heavy weaponry. 
We have agreed, as a gesture of good will, to withdraw or place under United Nations control our heavy weapons in Sarajevo, even though explicitly exempted from doing so under the terms of resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993). 
The Government of the Republic of Iraq, protesting against these continued acts of aggression in the strongest possible terms, requests you to intervene and to take such steps as are required by the Charter of the United Nations to bring them to a halt and prevent their future recurrence. 
(a) Northern region: 36 sorties, flown at speeds of 600-900 km/h and at medium altitude, centred on Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Zakho and Amadiyah. 
It departed at 1415 hours, heading in the direction of Saudi Arabia. 
- At 1203 hours on 6 February 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Nasiriyah, Amarah, Samawah, Qal'at Sukkar and Busayyah. 
It departed at 1440 hours, heading in the direction of Saudi Arabia. 
- At 1032 hours on 9 February 1994, a hostile aircraft dropped a heat flare to the south of the Qush area in Ninawa Governorate. 
- At 1231 hours on 9 February 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Nasiriyah, Amarah, Shatrah, Rifa'i, the area south of Najaf, Diwaniyah, Samawah, Shanafiyah and Rumaythah. 
It departed at 1500 hours, heading in the direction of Hafr al-Batin in Saudi Arabia. 
Between 11 and 13 February 1994, there appear to have been three flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
Please note that the total number of flights assessed is now 1,389. 
It is also in line with the spirit of General Assembly resolution 48/7 concerning assistance in mine clearance sponsored by the Argentine Republic and adopted without a vote on 19 October 1993. 
1. Requests the Secretary-General to draw upon the discussions and conclusions in the report in elaborating an agenda for development; 
2. Considers that a comprehensive and systematic overview and analysis of South-South cooperation worldwide is required to stimulate intergovernmental debate, decisions and actions, as appropriate, within the United Nations system and to promote such cooperation within and between regions of the South, and globally; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to prepare a comprehensive report entitled "State of South-South cooperation", containing quantitative data and indicators on all aspects of South-South cooperation and prepared with the help of all relevant organizations of the United Nations, in particular the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development; 
4. Calls upon all organs, organizations and agencies of the United Nations system, in particular the regional commissions and subregional organizations, to provide analytical and empirical materials for the preparation of the report; 
Convinced of the need to elaborate a framework to promote international consensus in the field of development, 
Welcoming the intention of the Secretary-General to issue in the early months of 1994 the report requested in its resolution 47/181, 
3. Invites the President of the General Assembly to promote, as early as possible in 1994, in an open-ended format, broad-based discussions and an exchange of views on an agenda for development, on the basis of the report of the Secretary-General requested in its resolution 47/181; 
6. Recommends that the Economic and Social Council, at its organizational session for 1994, consider "An agenda for development" as a possible topic for the high-level segment of its substantive session of 1994; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "An agenda for development". 
Recalling its resolutions 1995 (XIX) of 30 December 1964, as amended, 7/ on the establishment of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development as an organ of the General Assembly and 47/183 of 22 December 1992 on the eighth session of the Conference, 
Noting with serious concern the intensification of pressures for protectionism and unilateralism, in particular in many developed countries, and stressing in this regard the need for all countries to halt and reverse protectionism and respect multilaterally agreed trade rules, 
Recognizing that improved access to external markets and further multilateral trade liberalization are very important prerequisites for the reactivation of growth in all parts of the world economy, in particular in the developing countries, 
Emphasizing the need for increased international support for the reforms being undertaken by many developing countries and by countries with economies in transition, including the provision of increased global market access for their exports, which is of critical importance for the success and further encouragement of those reforms, 
Reaffirming the need to give priority to problems facing the least developed countries, owing to the fragility of their economies and their particular vulnerability to external shocks and natural calamities, 
Reaffirming the need for a balanced and integrated approach to environment, trade and development issues within the context of a new global partnership for sustainable development, 
Recognizing that the complex linkages between trade and environment pose significant challenges to the pursuit of sustainable development and to the maintenance of a free and open trading system, 
4. Recognizes that trade liberalization by all countries, in particular the developed countries, is an important tool for increasing economic efficiency and improving resource allocation, economic growth, sustainable development and employment in all countries; 
7. Deplores the repeated delays in concluding the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations; 
8. Urges all countries, in particular the major developed countries, to resolve all outstanding differences in all areas of the negotiations in order to ensure a successful conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations; 
10. Urges all participants to give special attention to the least developed countries with a view to enhancing their full participation in the multilateral trading system; 
13. Also emphasizes that environment and trade policies should be made mutually supportive, with a view to achieving sustainable development; 
15. Emphasizes that trade policy measures for environmental purposes should not constitute a means of arbitrary or unjustifiable discrimination or a disguised restriction on international trade and that, in this respect, unilateral actions to deal with environmental challenges outside the jurisdiction of the importing country should be avoided; 
* The text of the legislation may be consulted in room S-3545. 
The Liberian parties to the Cotonou Agreement of 25 July 1993 met on Tuesday, 15 February 1994, in Monrovia. 
Also in attendance was a delegation from Benin representing President Soglo, current Chairman of the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS), led by Minister Theodore Holo; and the ECOWAS Military Observer Group (ECOMOG) Field Commander, Major-General John Inienger. 
The parties reached agreement with respect to the outstanding military and political issues. 
The parties also agreed to the schedule of the joint UNOMIL/ECOMOG reconnaissance missions in their respective areas. 
The parties reaffirmed that the Cotonou Agreement provides the best framework for durable peace in Liberia. 
IGNU informed the parties that it would appoint a replacement to fill the vacancy in the Elections Commission, created by the resignation of Mr. Patrick Seyon, Co-Chairman of the Commission and an IGNU appointee. 
Regarding the disposition of the Cabinet posts of Foreign Affairs, Justice, Finance and Defence, the parties agreed to continue their consultations with a view to resolving this issue, while awaiting advice from ECOWAS, OAU and the United Nations. 
The ECOMOG Field Commander and the United Nations Chief Military Observer informed the parties that full deployment of ECOMOG and UNOMIL throughout Liberia would be completed by 7 March 1994 and that they would begin the lifting of arms from the combatants. 
As mentioned in my letter dated 1 February 1994, the ability of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) to observe developments throughout Bosnia and Herzegovina is limited. 
The following observations of UNPROFOR should be seen in this context. 
On 10 February, UNPROFOR observed a convoy of the Croatian Defence Council (HVO), consisting of 21 trucks and other equipment, leaving the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina via the Lipa checkpoint. 
One of these trucks had markings of the Fifth HV Brigade. 
The convoy also included a bus carrying 36 soldiers with insignia of an independent Croatian Army unit from Zagreb. 
As of 17 February, UNPROFOR has not yet received any concrete proposals for a monitoring arrangement nor have any of the troop movements indicated in the above letter been observed. 
It appears that HV troops are now being more circumspect and may be removing their HV insignia while in Bosnia and Herzegovina and replacing them with those of the HVO. 
UNPROFOR believes that HV insignia on a number of vehicles have been erased or repainted. 
UNPROFOR will continue to monitor developments to the extent possible. 
We await the requested report of the Secretary-General regarding UNPROFOR's most recent information with respect to the mandated withdrawal. 
As a result of the steps taken by the Russian leadership and some intense diplomatic activity, this sustained and consistent line, which excludes unilateral ultimatums, has borne fruit. 
We believe that this manifestation of good will of one of the parties to the conflict at a moment which is critical to the settlement will elicit similar moves by the other party. 
After the lifting of the siege of Sarajevo, the Security Council could, as we proposed at an earlier time, immediately start to consider ways to establish the United Nations administration in that city and measures to strengthen other safe areas in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
"The Security Council, which welcomed the conclusion of the Arusha Peace Agreement and the political will demonstrated by the Rwandese parties in implementing it, remains deeply concerned by the delays in establishing the broad-based transitional government which is one of the key points in the Agreement. 
Furthermore, it is having adverse effects on the humanitarian situation in the country, the deterioration of which is of profound concern to the international community. 
The speedy installation of a broad-based transitional government would facilitate the provision of more effective assistance to the populations in need. 
It strongly urges the establishment, without delay, of the provisional institutions provided for in the Arusha Peace Agreement. 
"The Security Council is also deeply concerned at the deterioration in the security situation, particularly in Kigali. 
In this connection, it reminds the parties of their obligation to respect the weapon-free zone established in and around the city. 
"The Security Council calls the attention of the parties to the consequences for them of non-compliance with that provision of the Agreement. 
It notes that UNAMIR will be assured of consistent support only if the parties implement the Arusha Peace Agreement fully and rapidly." 
1. The Preparatory Committee held its first session at United Nations Headquarters from 31 January to 11 February 1994. 
The Preparatory Committee held 12 meetings (1st to 12th) and a number of informal meetings. 
3. At the 1st meeting, on 31 January, the Secretary-General addressed the Preparatory Committee (see annex I). 
4. At the same meeting, the Chairman of the Preparatory Committee made an introductory statement. 
9. The Conference of African Ministers Responsible for Human Development was represented. 
10. The following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council were represented: 
Vice-Chairmen: Australia, Cameroon, Denmark (ex officio), India, Zimbabwe. 
13. At its 1st meeting, on 31 January, the Preparatory Committee adopted the provisional agenda contained in document A/CONF.166/PC/5. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Status of the preparations for the World Summit for Social Development. 
5. Draft provisional rules of procedure of the Summit. 
6. Arrangements and provisional agenda for the second session of the Preparatory Committee. 
16. The documents before the Preparatory Committee are listed in annex IV. 
In addition, the Preparatory Committee had before it a number of working papers prepared by the Secretariat. 
18. The Preparatory Committee held a general discussion of item 3, in conjunction with item 4, at its 1st to 9th meetings, from 31 January to 4 February. 
19. At the 1st meeting, on 31 January, the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development made an introductory statement. 
21. At the 2nd meeting, on 31 January, statements were made by the representatives of Argentina, Australia and the Russian Federation. 
22. At the same meeting, the following non-governmental organizations also made statements: International Confederation of Free Trade Unions, Netherlands Organization for International Development Cooperation, American Association of Jurists, Baha'i International Community, International Association for Adult Education and International Institute for Sustainable Development. 
23. At the 3rd meeting, on 1 February, statements were made by the representatives of Brazil, Denmark, India, Colombia, Jamaica and Peru. 
24. At the same meeting, the representative of ECLAC made a statement. 
26. At the 4th meeting, on 1 February, statements were made by the representatives of Kenya and Japan. 
27. At the same meeting, the representative of the Conference of African Ministers Responsible for Human Development made a statement. 
28. Statements were also made by the representatives of the World Bank, ILO, UNIDO and UNESCO. 
29. The representatives of UNICEF, UNRISD and the United Nations International Drug Control Programme also made statements. 
31. At the 5th meeting, on 2 February, statements were made by the representatives of Greece (on behalf of the European Union), Mexico, Austria, the Republic of Korea, Indonesia, Israel, Sweden (also on behalf of Denmark, Finland, Iceland and Norway), Germany, Namibia, Venezuela, the Netherlands and Guyana. 
32. The representative of UNDP also made a statement. 
33. Also at the 5th meeting, statements were made by the observers for the following non-governmental organizations: World Citizen's Assembly and International Council on Social Welfare. 
34. At the 6th meeting, on 2 February, statements were made by the representatives of Croatia, Uruguay, Slovakia, Canada, the Niger and Sierra Leone. 
36. Also at the 6th meeting, statements were made by the observers for the following non-governmental organizations: Development Alternatives with Women for a New Era, Service, Justice and Peace in Latin America and the Rights of the Child Caucus. 
37. At the 7th meeting, on 3 February, statements were made by the representatives of Sri Lanka, Switzerland, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, Latvia, France, Benin, the Holy See, Ghana, the Bahamas and the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
38. The observer for SELA also made a statement. 
39. Also at the 7th meeting, statements were made by the observers for the following non-governmental organizations: International Federation of Settlements and Neighbourhood Centres and Women's Environment and Development Organization. 
41. Statements were also made by the representatives of UNHCR and WFP. 
42. Also at the 8th meeting, statements were made by the observers for the following non-governmental organizations: Disabled People's International and International Council of Voluntary Agencies. 
44. The observer for Rehabilitation International, a non-governmental organization, also made a statement. 
45. At the 10th meeting, on 4 February, the Chairman made concluding remarks with respect to the general discussion on agenda items 3 and 4 (see annex II). 
46. At its 11th meeting, on 10 February, the Preparatory Committee had before it a note by the Secretariat (A/CONF.166/PC/L.9) on elements for possible inclusion in a text to be adopted by the Committee. 
47. At the same meeting, the representative of the Department for Policy Coordination for Sustainable Development made a statement. 
51. At the same meeting, amendments to the document were proposed by the representatives of Canada, Colombia and Senegal. 
54. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 4 at its 1st to 9th and 12th meetings, from 31 January to 4 February and on 11 February. 
55. The Preparatory Committee held a general discussion of the item, in conjunction with item 3, at its 1st to 9th meetings, from 31 January to 4 February. 
(a) General remarks of the Group of 77 and China on elements for possible inclusion in the draft declaration and plan of action, submitted by the delegation of Algeria; 
(c) Proposal by the European Union: Elements to be included in the draft declaration of the Summit; 
(d) Proposal by Canada: An alternative approach that is more flexible and process-oriented. 
63. At its 10th meeting, on 4 February, the Preparatory Committee, on the proposal of the Chairman, decided to defer its substantive debate on agenda item 5 to its next session, to be held in August 1994. 
64. The Preparatory Committee considered item 6 of its agenda at its 12th meeting, on 11 February. 
73. The Preparatory Committee then adopted its draft report, as orally amended, and agreed to incorporate the decisions taken at its 12th meeting into the final report. 
1. Today we begin work on the substantive preparations for the World Summit for Social Development. 
2. Social stress is a feature of the modern world. 
4. In rich countries and in poor countries, in large countries and in small, there is a prevailing sense of imminent social disorder. 
That concern is expressed in newspapers, in opinion polls and in the speeches of political leaders. 
5. Your challenge is to show how a global summit can help to tackle these problems. 
What can the Copenhagen Summit do to allay these fears of social disorder? 
7. Social stress is a symptom of wrong values, of intolerance. 
The ideals of equity, of social justice and equality are not in fashion today. 
But solidarity is vital if current problems are to be tackled and if humanity is to have a future. 
8. This need for stronger and renewed forms of solidarity applies equally to communities, nations and the world at large. 
Stress comes, too, from inadequate social expenditures on health, on education and on basic services. 
11. I hope, therefore, that you will address these policy and programme dimensions of social development. 
You should, therefore, pay particular attention to specific groups. 
13. Take, for instance, the role of women. 
In others, where they do not, the level of social development will be lower. 
To a considerable extent, the level of social development in a society can be measured by the status of women and children in that society. 
14. Fourthly, we must recognize that most action must be concentrated at the national level. 
The international system must support national efforts. 
The United Nations has a long tradition of action in this area. 
We must now give greater coherence and apply greater energy to this work. 
15. Fifthly, and perhaps most importantly, we must strive for the common good, for a renewed perception of the general interest. 
This was one of the greatest achievements of the Rio Conference. 
16. The pursuit of individual goals must be reconciled with the values of solidarity - those values which bind nations, regions and the world as a whole together. 
18. In a global world, we must promote global thinking and global action for the benefit of all. 
19. Social development, the reduction of poverty, greater social integration, the creation of real jobs: these things can happen only if those involved participate actively in the process. 
Social development requires the active involvement of the State, of private organizations, such as unions and non-governmental organizations, and of all individuals as citizens and entrepreneurs. 
Social integration must be fully accepted by individuals and groups. 
20. Why is this meeting being held at summit level? Social development goes far wider than the mandates of social ministries. 
That is why we must raise the political level at which social issues are discussed, both nationally and internationally. 
21. The World Summit for Social Development will bring together Heads of State and Government. 
It will provide a unique opportunity for them to focus their attention on and to make their commitment to a number of key strategic objectives. 
22. The Social Summit does not occur in a vacuum. The Summit is part of a cycle of conferences. 
Together, these conferences are shaping the work of the United Nations in the economic and social fields. 
24. The Social Summit was discussed at the meeting of the Economic and Social Council at Geneva in June 1993. 
I said then that we have to rethink what we mean by social development and economic progress. 
25. Later in 1993, I returned to the topic of social development, and the importance of preparations for the Social Summit. 
In my speech to the Administrative Committee on Coordination, I hoped that action, and not simply grand declarations of principle, would come out of the Summit. 
27. In this regard, three essential considerations must be kept in mind. 
28. First, all discussions must focus on the future, on the future and on action. 
By demonstrating resolve, we can improve the tragic living conditions of millions of women, men and children. 
We must be convinced of this. 
29. Second, we must renew our way of thinking. 
Fresh inspiration is necessary. 
Instead of clinging to general principles that have been enunciated a thousand times, we must look for new ideas, new and concrete ideas. 
The problems which are arising today require unprecedented responses on our part. 
30. Third, the scope of the difficulties is such that we must demonstrate imagination. 
The objectives laid down by the General Assembly cannot be achieved by mere sectorial measures. 
We must think and act in a much more ambitious manner. 
32. Your main task is to reach agreement on the contents of the text to be adopted in Copenhagen in March 1995. 
From this point of view, I hope that your thoughts will enable the Secretariat to draw up a document which can serve as a basis for discussion at your Committee's second session. 
33. Nevertheless, today's meeting must also make it possible to establish priorities for the Summit. 
34. I know that there is always a temptation, in this regard, to draw up a list of ideal measures. 
36. Admittedly, the different stages of development of societies and the various social and cultural contexts do not facilitate the task of establishing priorities. 
37. Under these circumstances, an essential objective of the World Summit is, therefore, to reconcile the universal nature of human experience with the specific characteristics of each society. 
I also know that committees have been set up in various countries and that national coordinators have been appointed. 
Henceforth, I hope that States will begin to help to define the major national and international policy areas which the Summit will select. 
All the constituent parts of civil society indeed are essential actors in social development and the World Summit could not forgo their contribution. 
43. The responsibility placed on the Preparatory Committee is considerable. 
As you know, a great deal is expected. 
Through the deliberations and work conducted within the Committee, we must convince them that the United Nations can help improve their lot. 
44. The United Nations role is to be in the forefront of social progress. 
In this area, as in many others, the credibility of the Organization depends on its ability to achieve concrete results in the field. 
45. In other words, the United Nations cannot merely put forward major principles concerning social development. 
It must think things anew and act in a way that is both ambitious and concrete. 
46. At the outset of your work, I must tell you that I am convinced that you will carry out your responsibilities effectively and in the true spirit of consensus. 
1. This summary highlights the central lines of thinking emerging from the Preparatory Committee's plenary session. 
It will not focus on specific policy recommendations and approaches that were raised in the course of the week-long deliberations on the three core issues and that will be taken up in the second week of the Preparatory Committee's discussions. 
2. In general, the exchange of views ratified the objectives set forth in paragraph 5 of General Assembly resolution 47/92 of 16 December 1992 convening the World Summit for Social Development. 
This exchange served therefore to deepen the discussions of the Economic and Social Council at its high-level segment of 1993 and thereby underscore a continuity of focus that will be essential for successful implementation of the Summit's objectives. 
3. The principal elements emerging from the discussions can be summarized under the following headings. 
4. There was agreement that social tensions were on the rise both quantitatively and qualitatively and that economic and social development disparities between groups nationally and internationally were widening in many cases. 
The resulting emergence of violence could be felt in the home, in the streets and politically, often taking the form of ethnic or religious strife. 
The globalization of the world economy had had multiple social impacts. 
Trickle-down theories had not worked. 
There was a feeling that the diversity of cultures and traditions were threatened. 
It was agreed that these were global issues affecting all societies, but felt with greater intensity and magnitude in developing countries, and particularly in less developed countries, as well as in economies in transition. 
5. This general view could be supported by information from a range of sources within the United Nations system, including the Human Development Report. 
A number of delegations suggested the commissioning of analytical and statistical data in order to produce a comprehensive view of the present social situation. 
6. The historic context at the end of the cold war had produced uncertainty and instability. 
This was exacerbated by a mounting sense of exclusion produced by social problems, which added to the sense of insecurity experienced in daily life by people, workers and firms. 
8. It was acknowledged that Africa and the least developed countries, confronting situations of extreme pressure related to the effects of structural adjustment and the burden of external debt policies, required particular attention. 
It was recalled that women represent the majority of the poor, bear a disproportionate burden of the work and responsibility in poor households, and in most countries experience higher unemployment than do men. 
10. However, despite this diagnosis there was a strong sense that solutions to those problems were possible. 
Many examples had been cited of countries and movements of people within countries showing the way in coping with difficult situations. 
The creativity and imagination of each society could and had to be tapped in designing new approaches for the future. 
The desire and conviction was expressed that the Summit demonstrate that change was possible. 
11. The general debate emphasized the high political cost of inaction. 
If present tendencies were allowed to continue unchecked, movement into the twenty-first century would be far from peaceful, whether nationally or internationally. 
Not dealing adequately with these problems was encouraging social disruptions, growth of political and religious extremism, more authoritarian responses and, above all, a weakening faith in the capacity of democratic institutions to "deliver the goods" of a better life. 
It all amounted to a social bombshell that was exploding in many places. 
The threat to national political stability and international peace and security warranted a discussion of social issues at the level of Heads of State or Government. 
12. The core issues under discussion went to the heart of political life and debate on national and international priorities, making the Summit a highly political one. 
The need to approach them internationally was underscored by the fact that social tensions do not stay within national borders. 
They travel, transforming themselves into migration issues, drug issues, poverty issues and various forms of violence, including terrorism, and ultimately becoming local political issues far from their point of origin. 
There were no exclusively national solutions to these kinds of issues. 
Paradoxically, however, the removal of a familiar ideological framework had also removed a certain sense of stability from international relations. 
It was necessary to assess whether present development models and current international cooperation were responsive to the needs of sustainable human development and to determine policies that could contribute to the lowering of tensions. 
As cited over 30 years ago, development is the new name of peace. 
There was general concurrence that security could be increasingly defined in social and human rather than military terms. 
At stake was human security in our global village. 
14. A renewed examination of and commitment to values and a moral dimension should underpin new approaches to the social crisis of the 1990s. 
It was noted that there were not only political but moral limits to the suffering that people should endure. 
In general, there was a political need to move from narrow self-interest to a common perspective of mutually reinforcing actions at national and international level. 
Crises such as the current one often produced inward-looking tendencies. 
The challenge of political leadership was to counter that tendency by explaining at national level international linkages and interdependence. 
15. It was of particular importance to raise the political level of social issues both nationally and internationally. 
16. Ensuring the dignity of human beings, while recognizing and respecting the value of diversity, emerged as a common perspective to guide the Summit process. 
The question was how to improve the human condition in such varied situations and circumstances. 
The conviction expressed in the resolution's introduction of the need to achieve economic growth with social justice by enhancing the social component of sustainable development was underlined, as well as its interrelationship with the elimination of widespread poverty and the full enjoyment of human rights. 
Social development must be seen as a goal in itself rather than a means to other goals or as a by-product of other activities. 
Investments should be in human resources, in a people-centred development and economy. 
The question was raised as to the creation of a minimum standard of living for all in different societies by meeting certain basic needs. 
A new social pact had been suggested, as well as an agenda for people, first mentioned in discussions of the Economic and Social Council. 
18. The need for balanced development by taking an integrative rather than a sectoral approach to the issues was widely emphasized. 
They should also focus on opportunities that lessen and remove sources of vulnerability. 
The view was that instead of absorbing wealth from society, empowerment of marginalized groups would create wealth for society. 
Government had to be brought closer to the people through grass-roots participation and decentralization. 
19. A number of guidelines for change in this direction were identified. 
Also included was the need to shift resources to investments with high social multiplier effects, creating opportunities to allow individuals the greatest personal choice. 
20. In this context, the status of women in society was cited frequently as a leading, if not the leading, indicator or measure of social justice. 
Reducing gender inequalities should be a major goal of the Summit. 
A goal of the Summit should be to achieve gender balance in all processes and institutions in the design, development and implementation of programmes to redress inequalities and to ensure success in overcoming poverty and improving the human condition. 
21. The point was made that macroeconomic policies must recognize the integral relationship between economic production and social reproduction and must not privilege the former over the latter. 
Within traditional GDP and GNP categories the whole spectrum of social productivity from the reproduction of human beings in the household to the maintenance of relationships that promote cohesion of the community are ignored. 
The devaluing of this work runs parallel to the subordinate status of women since it is women who do most of this "caring and sustaining". 
To link productivity only with paid employment continues to render invisible the enormous amount of unwaged work that women do which sustains and subsidizes all other kinds of work. 
22. It was my perception that a search for people-friendly markets cut across this general debate. 
In summary, there was a danger in applying market logic to the organization of society as a whole. 
It was necessary to balance the drive for profit with non-profit values. 
But the view was also widely held that reducing gaps could be enhanced by international action, which can play a significant enabling, facilitating role and can create an appropriate international climate. 
The Summit might therefore represent the beginning of a new form of cooperation and partnership between Member States in the area of social development with the aim of achieving social peace and stability and a new basis for international security. 
In this process, it was crucial to go beyond the limits of a technical exercise and to develop a process marked by shared ethical values where individual goals must be reconciled with global solidarity. 
24. While underscoring the Summit's importance as a starting-point, the follow-up to the Summit was stressed as being as important as the Summit itself. 
It was noted that the Summit's primary focus should be not only on preparing the event but on strengthening country capacity for implementing Summit recommendations. 
Other already established goals such as "Health by the Year 2000" and "Education by the Year 2000" should also be pursued within the context of the Summit. 
26. The need to create democratic structures that include accountable institutions was accented with respect to decentralization, generating an enabling internal environment and fostering maximum participation. 
27. Common values played a key role in promoting social policies for the future. 
It was increasingly accepted that successful societies are those which focus on people and recognize the integral relationship between the social and economic aspects of development. 
This sentiment was expressed in a variety of forms, including the need to reinvigorate the concepts of solidarity and empowerment as well as the perception that incorporating marginalized groups could enrich society by contributing to its productivity rather than represent a cost or a burden to society. 
28. In summary, all this pointed toward the role of world leaders in setting policies to empower people. 
29. It was felt that the adoption of a text at Copenhagen was part of a long and ample process that should be driven by the need for action and clear priorities, and be practical and realistic. 
There was general agreement that the Summit should not simply produce a shopping list of ideas or suggestions. 
Policies should be innovative and creative, drawing on the strengths of national cultures and traditions and utilizing the benefits of modern technology and information. 
Policies in the three core areas must be based on protection of diversity, non-discrimination, the promotion of equality of opportunity and ensuring access to basic needs. 
30. It was noted that assistance might be required for the actors involved and that this need could be met by providing appropriate training and support and ensuring sufficient resources, among other measures. 
Frequent reference was made to the fact that the quality of a society rests on the manner in which it treats its most vulnerable members, among them children, the disabled, youth, elderly, indigenous peoples, the excluded and the marginalized. 
31. Given the recognition that the poor and excluded represent a vast pool of underutilized resources for development and that the best route to development is through the self-determined actions of individuals and communities, an enabling national and international environment is essential. 
As was expressed by a number of delegations, an enabling environment had both an economic and a political dimension. 
In the latter, examples included the right for citizens and/or workers to organize, and that government and institutional operations must be transparent. 
An enabling environment must also include the ability to identify and effectively utilize scarce resources. 
This topic remained in need of further development and deeper examination, and was given central significance by many countries as a necessary component of Summit discussions. 
33. There was growing acceptance that no one agent or actor could "achieve" development or maintain responsibility for how societies function. 
It was a question of shared responsibility and joint effort on the part of many actors - government, the social partners, non-governmental organizations of all kinds, families and informal community networks and so on. 
35. The important and fundamental contribution of the organizations of civil society to social well-being was highlighted. 
Not only do they provide necessary care and services, they also represent the basic interests and aspirations of groups, facilitate participation and communication, and thus help to strengthen democracy and social stability. 
36. In order for the various actors to work together effectively, there is a vital and ongoing need for transparency and accountability on all sides. 
The decision-making process and evaluation of actions must be open and accessible. 
In summary, the view was that the system needed to be directed by the Summit in such a manner that the whole United Nations system would function in a coherent and effective manner to implement Summit results. 
It was important to eliminate current duplication and lack of coordination, which often resulted from programmes and agencies not having harmonized actions. 
It should be helped to achieve this within its existing structures by increasing their overall effectiveness. 
The Summit process was called upon to articulate clear proposals for such major adjustments in the United Nations system as might be desirable toward achieving greater effectiveness and usefulness for countries. 
The United Nations should be the articulator of international cooperation for development and should be prepared to deal with follow-up. 
Specifically, several interventions indicated the need to strengthen the Economic and Social Council and related organs so that they could have the central role envisaged in the Charter of the United Nations. 
Also, given the mandate of ILO in the area of employment as well as its tripartite structure, that organization should play a central role in the Summit process as well as in the implementation of Summit results. 
39. Most interventions indicated that it would be beneficial to ensure that the policies of the multilateral development agencies and regional development banks be modified to give full and balanced credence to the goals of employment growth, equity and social integration. 
Structural adjustment programmes should take into account social dimensions at all stages, including the design phase. 
40. An interesting suggestion was made that the international and regional financial institutions should be invited to join the global community in committing themselves to the objectives of the Summit's plan of action. 
The present high human cost of structural adjustment was reiterated as well as its contribution to the creation of political backlashes. 
41. Taking a comprehensive view of the Summit process, it is essential that the Preparatory Committee address monitoring mechanisms that can be incorporated at an early stage. 
42. In conclusion, my personal reading of the first week's deliberations is that we share an ample common perspective regarding the current situation. 
But, having been able to distil from the debate a relatively high level of common elements among us as regards vision, political analysis and priorities for action, I am extremely hopeful about this Summit process and its results. 
The challenge before us is to be practical. 
This exchange of views has shown convergence on what to do. 
We now need to agree on priorities and how to achieve them. 
The Summit by itself would not "solve" the problems of poverty, unemployment and social disintegration, but it should be capable of generating the political momentum and clarity of vision to intensify national action and international cooperation through a renewed commitment to better the life of people in all societies. 
At its 1st meeting, on 31 January 1994, the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development approved the following list of non-governmental organizations recommended for accreditation to the Summit and its preparatory process: 
Population Reference Bureau, Inc. 
(d) Reiterated the importance of voluntary contributions for the preparatory process of the World Summit, notably with regard to the participation from the least developed countries; 
(e) Urged all States and private and public organizations and individuals to contribute to the Trust Fund for the World Summit for Social Development. 
(b) Also recalled that the General Assembly, in its resolution 48/100, invited all States to set up national committees or other arrangements for the World Summit for Social Development and to hold meetings for public debates on the core issues to be addressed by the Summit; 
(c) Noted with appreciation that a number of national committees or comparable arrangements were already in place, and urged all States to set up such arrangements as rapidly as possible; 
(a) Reiterated the importance of the full participation of non-governmental organizations in the preparatory process for the World Summit for Social Development; 
(b) Stressed that that participation is required at the national level, as well as at the regional and international levels; 
(a) Welcomed the reports of specialized agencies, programmes and other organizations of the United Nations system and their participation at its first session; 
(c) Stressed the integrated nature of development and the critical role that various institutions, including those having financial responsibilities, should play within their sphere of competence for the successful preparation and follow-up of the World Summit for Social Development; 
(d) Invited the Secretary-General to facilitate the contribution to the Summit and its preparatory process of all organs, organizations and programmes of the United Nations system and other intergovernmental and regional organizations. 
(b) Stressed the importance of ensuring the widest possible contribution to preparations for the World Summit for Social Development and its follow-up; 
(c) Noted the activities undertaken in the context of the preparations for the Summit by research institutes, and encouraged the further planning and implementation of such research activities; 
(d) Invited Governments to support the activities of research institutes that are of relevance to the preparation and follow-up of the Summit; 
(a) Recalled its decision 5, adopted at its organizational session, 1/ concerning public information for the purpose of creating awareness at local, national, regional and international levels of the core issues of the World Summit for Social Development, as well as of its objectives; 
(c) Stressed the importance of a broad programme of public information and the active involvement of the media in bringing the Summit to the attention of a wide audience; 
At its 12th meeting, on 11 February 1994, the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development: 
(a) Decided to consider at its second session a draft on the expected outcome of the World Summit for Social Development, which should consist of a draft declaration and a draft programme of action; 
(c) Decided that the draft declaration should: 
(i) Be in three parts, consisting of: 
a. A description of the world social situation and reasons for convening the Summit; 
(ii) Remain concise and focused and express common values and objectives for social development policies; 
It is important, therefore, to adopt an action-oriented, innovative and effective programme of action with clear objectives and activities and appropriate means of implementation. 
It should consist of five parts: 
(i) Parameters for ensuring an enabling environment, at the international and national levels; 
(ii) Reduction and elimination of widespread poverty; 
(iv) Social integration; 
In each of the five operational parts, policies and action should be pursued at the local, national, regional and international levels, identifying, as far as possible, the specific actors at each of those levels; 
(f) Invited Governments to communicate their views on a draft declaration and a draft programme of action to the Secretariat and requests the Secretariat to circulate those views at the second session of the Preparatory Committee. 
At its 12th meeting, on 11 February 1994, the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development approved the following draft provisional agenda for its second session: 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Accreditation of non-governmental organizations in accordance with the rules for their participation set out in decision 2 of the Preparatory Committee. 
3. Status of the preparations for the World Summit for Social Development: 
(a) Status of the Trust Fund; 
(b) Public information programmes. 
4. Draft outcomes of the World Summit for Social Development: draft declaration and draft programme of action. 
5. Draft provisional rules of procedure of the Summit. 
6. Provisional agenda for the third session of the Preparatory Committee. 
(a) Draft outcome of the World Summit for Social Development (draft declaration and draft programme of action); 
(b) Review of existing international commitments by Member States, through international instruments (e.g. conventions and declarations, as well as other instruments) relevant to social development and the three core issues; this review should include procedures for monitoring and reporting; 
(c) Completion and updating of the working paper entitled "Activities of the United Nations system within the framework of the core issues"; 
(d) Completion and updating of the working paper entitled "Information on social development publications and indicators in the United Nations system". 
1. The Group of 77 and China consider Working Paper No. 1 (A/CONF.166/PC/L.8), prepared by the Secretariat of the Preparatory Committee, a good basis for the work of the Committee of the Whole. 
It contains many useful elements. 
The paper can be commented upon and amended with a view to contributing to a productive first session of the Preparatory Committee, that is, to agree on the elements of the draft declaration and the draft plan of action for the Summit. 
(a) The deteriorating social situation in the world, particularly in developing countries, and the need to address it effectively through actions at the national, regional and international levels by all relevant actors; 
(b) The relationship between social and economic issues and the need to integrate the social dimension into the development process while emphasizing the link between poverty and underdevelopment and the deterioration of social conditions, particularly with regard to social integration and employment; 
(c) The 11 objectives set out in General Assembly resolution 47/92 should be reflected by means of political commitments as well as operational decisions or measures. 
4. The declaration should be as concise as possible, political in tone and in nature, but comprehensive from the point of view of setting common goals, objectives and policy directives, as well as representing precise commitments and clear political will. 
5. With regard to the structure of the declaration, the Group of 77 and China propose a combination of the two options outlined in Working Paper No. 1. 
This would allow a structure of the declaration in three parts, which would, in our view, be consistent with the objective of achieving a concise political document. 
(a) The first part would consist of a diagnosis of the present world social situation, identifying the main challenges and problem areas; in so doing, the declaration would set out the rationale that led to the convening of the Summit itself; 
(b) The second part would aim at drawing up a world social development strategy, based on well-defined goals, principles and policies; 
(c) The third part should be centred on clear political commitments at the various levels (national, regional and international, including the roles of the United Nations system and the international financial institutions). 
Adequate attention should be devoted in this context to the critical issues of the means of implementation and follow-up. 
7. It is important, therefore, to adopt an action-oriented, innovative and effective plan of action with clear objectives and activities and specific means of implementation. 
8. The plan of action should consist of five parts. 
9. The first part should set out the parameters for ensuring an enabling economic environment, at both the international and national levels. 
Such priority could be enhanced further by bringing forward the part relating to poverty eradication in the structure of the plan of action, making it the first place in the ordering of the three core issues to be considered at the Summit. 
13. In addition, in each of the five operational parts, policies and actions should be established at the following three levels: national, regional and international, identifying, as far as possible, the specific actors at each of those levels. 
The Group of 77 and China will continue to contribute actively and constructively to this process. 
1. The declaration should be structured in three parts, as follows: 
(a) To address growing social tensions worldwide, having in mind, in particular, the relationship between social and economic issues and the need to integrate the social dimension into the development process, and acknowledging the high cost of inaction; 
(b) Identification of main problem areas and challenges; 
(c) To identify problems of the international economic system that adversely affect national efforts towards poverty eradication, full employment and social integration; 
(d) To draw the attention of the international community to the deteriorating social situation in developing countries, particularly the critical social situation in Africa and in the least developed countries. 
(a) To express commitment to put the needs of people at the centre of development and of international cooperation as a major priority of international relations; 
(b) To ensure that social policies become an integral part of economic decision-making and development in general, and that such policies reach the poorest segments of the population; 
(c) To agree on specific measures and commitment for a world social development strategy at the national, regional and international levels with the long-term objective of eradicating poverty, creating full employment and ensuring social integration; 
(e) To identify in practical ways the complementarity between national responsibilities and international cooperation in the field of social development; 
(g) To enhance the central role of women in development and social progress; 
(h) To present concrete proposals aimed at the elimination of the problems of the international economic system that adversely affect national efforts towards poverty eradication, full employment and social integration; 
(i) To ensure that there is a real access to international markets for goods and services from developing countries as a means to increase productive employment, reduce poverty and therefore enhance social integration in those countries. 
(c) The role of civil society; 
(d) The role of the United Nations system, including the international financial institutions, and overall coherence and coordination of the United Nations system efforts; 
(e) Mobilization of resources for social development at the local, national, regional and international levels; 
2. The plan of action should consist of six parts: 
(a) The international trading and financial systems; 
(b) Promoting an integrated approach in the formulation of economic and social policies; 
(f) Taxation systems, allocation of national resources and policy coordination; 
(g) Resolving the burden of the external debt. 
(b) Promoting the empowerment of the poor and their participation in the design and implementation of social programmes; 
(f) Eradication of poverty among women in all its aspects; 
(h) Eradication of urban poverty in developing countries, particularly with regard to the promotion of labour-intensive industries and improving the conditions of the informal sectors; 
(b) Promotion of investment in the creation and growth of small industries and self-employment; 
(d) Promoting programmes for the employment of women and youth; 
(e) Recognition of the role of the informal sector and the need to promote its integration in the economy; 
(f) Ensuring economic growth for the promotion of employment opportunities; 
(g) Ensuring the protection and promotion of the rights of migrant workers. 
(a) Prevention of discrimination; 
(b) Promotion of social tolerance and harmony; 
(c) Equality of opportunity; 
(d) Rule of law and access for all to justice; 
(e) Gender equality and empowerment of women; 
(f) Protection of cultural diversity; 
(h) Enhancement of the participation of vulnerable groups, including children, youth, the aged, migrants, refugees, indigenous people and people with disabilities, in particular through the protection and promotion of their rights; 
(i) Role of civil society, including the role of the family. 
(a) The United Nations and its operational funds and programmes; 
(b) Coordination within the United Nations system and between the United Nations and its specialized agencies; 
(c) The World Bank; 
(e) The International Monetary Fund; 
(a) To further the objectives of the Charter of the United Nations, particularly those stated in Article 55, to promote higher standards of living, full employment, and conditions of economic and social progress and development; 
(b) To reaffirm the validity of the ideals embodied in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, the Covenant of Civil and Political Rights, and the Covenant of Economic, Social and Cultural Rights to the betterment of the human condition; 
(d) Human security and human dignity as central objectives of international cooperation; 
(e) Also convinced that there is a direct link between social development and human rights, democracy and popular participation; 
(f) To express a shared worldwide commitment to put the needs of people at the centre of development and of international cooperation as a major priority of international relations; 
(Brief description of the world social situation as related to the three core issues.); 
(i) To proclaim that all actors at local, national, regional and international levels and all men and women have a role to play in promoting the social development process; 
(j) To stimulate international cooperation at the bilateral, regional and multilateral levels, through governmental, private and non-governmental initiatives, in order to assist in the implementation of nationally appropriate, effective and efficient social policies and to formulate strategies that enable all citizens to be actively engaged in those policies. 
(b) Promotion and protection of all human rights and fundamental freedoms, democracy and popular participation; 
(d) Emphasize the role of women in development and social progress; 
(h) A sufficient level of sustainable economic growth combined with equality of opportunities and social justice; 
(j) The importance of social security systems; 
(k) Education for all and training as a requirement for and an objective of social development. 
(b) Identification of possible priority areas relating to the core issues of the Summit, including reference to targets already agreed by the international community; 
(c) Implementation to be carried out at three levels: 
(d) Need for efficient appropriate monitoring for the follow-up of the Summit. 
Given the wide range of circumstances of countries and fundamental differences in many respects, this could lead to a declaration that is little more than empty rhetoric and a programme of action that is ineffectual and unimplementable. 
3. The programme of action would then become an inventory of substantive measures that are presented as critical for effective social development programming in the three core areas, as well as examples or models of integrative programming. 
This inventory would serve as a resource to all actors, from which they could choose those elements which they could include in their national, international or multilateral strategy, adapted and tailor-made to their unique circumstances. 
This will allow the wide divergence in approaches, emphases and priorities that is inevitable in reality. 
For example, some countries could choose to give priority to poverty elimination while others give priority to employment creation and so on. 
We would not commit ourselves to impossible comprehensive programmes and not delude ourselves - and the world - that what we include in the programme of action is all feasible for everyone. 
This impression will be hard to avoid in the proposed format. 
4. This type of programme would be better called a "programme for action" rather than a programme of action. 
The difference is that "for" is more enabling and leaves more discretion and degrees of freedom to adapt to local circumstances. 
It would be more like a computer program that allows each user to do his/her own thing within set parameters. 
It would consist of structured options and models of integrated programmes that are commended for their known or presumed efficacy in addressing the core issues, for the consideration of all partners. 
5. Under this approach, the declaration would include the following elements: 
(i) Objectives; 
(ii) Principles; 
(d) The principal roles of the global partners: 
(i) At the national level; 
(ii) International cooperation; 
(e) A monitoring and follow-up programme. 
6. For example, the following sub-elements could be considered: 
Examples: 
(b) Establish enabling and empowering policy and legislative frameworks, as well as required systems; 
(d) Develop or strengthen institutional capacities of all partners to implement programmes and operate systems; 
(e) Empower people and develop their capacities to participate to exercise choices and their rights and to earn their livelihood. 
Examples: 
(c) Provide strategic support to well-designed national programmes with clear goals, respecting local ownership of programmes; (d) Reorient international cooperation to become genuine cooperation among equal partners on a level playing field, shedding the donor/recipient mind-set; 
(f) Achieve greater coherence and coordination in international partner participation in national programmes; 
Examples were mentioned by Australia. 
Principles and objectives are mixed in the European Union's list and should be clearly separated. 
7. The programme for action would then consist of a carefully selected list of options along the lines of the annex, but with measures fleshed out in sufficient detail that it would be clear what policy and programme implications are involved. 
It could also contain examples or models of integrated programming. 
The details of the programme of monitoring and follow-up should be spelt out with a time-frame that allows sufficient time for national strategy and policy development, implementation and review. 
8. It could also contain further details on the operative sections of the declaration. 
10. We are deeply concerned about the efficacy of the format proposed in the draft document and would like to consider an alternative before we are all locked into a process that would be difficult to change later. 
(a) National action and international cooperation are complementary and are required to address social development problems; 
(b) A number of social problems and social tensions are threatening the world community; 
(c) Need for a new social contract or social pact; need for a renewed common vision of social progress; 
(e) All actors on the national and international scene have a role to play, including individuals, civil society, private enterprise, the State and regional and international organizations; 
(f) Dialogue and cooperation are the avenues for development; 
(h) The risk of dual society and a dual international community; 
(j) Social and moral crisis in a number of societies; 
(k) Need for an ethical perspective on human affairs, with dialogue and tolerance replacing violence, human dignity as a central value, and the spiritual, material and cultural aspects of the human condition developed harmoniously in a context of freedom and democracy. 
(b) Social development, and particularly the eradication of poverty, the creation of employment opportunities and the strengthening of social integration, are a major priority of our time and are attainable goals through national actions and international cooperation; 
(g) The welfare of people, in all its aspects, should be the rationale and ultimate goal of all policies and measures at the national and international levels; 
(i) Human security, based on solidarity at the national and international levels, as a key objective of the international community; 
(j) The relation between the three core issues and human rights, including the right to development; 
(k) The central role of women and their status as a yardstick to assess social development; 
(l) The key role of education, training and access to knowledge; 
(n) Access to information and technology; role and responsibility of image makers and media; 
(o) The identification of priority areas; 
(p) The setting of targets at the national, regional and perhaps international level, notably for poverty eradication. 
3. Under follow-up to and responsibilities for commitment, the following were noted: 
(a) Need for a code of ethics; importance of moral and spiritual dimensions of human beings and societies; 
(b) Recognition that there are no ready-made blueprint solutions or comprehensive theories for development and social progress; 
(c) Situation of least developed countries and of Africa; 
(e) Need to restore trust in institutions, including government; deleterious effects of corruption at all levels of society; 
(g) Need to build on successful policies and experience of national Governments; 
(n) Poor and unemployed represent a waste of resources; 
(o) Economic and social responsibilities of transnational corporations and other large institutions; 
(p) Mobilization of resources for social development through the United Nations system and overall coherence of United Nations system efforts; 
4. The thrust of the programme of action is based on: 
(b) The interdependence of social and economic aspects of development; 
(c) The need for development to be genuine and sustainable; 
(d) The need to focus on underlying causes of problems; attempts should be made to prevent rather than alleviate problems; 
(e) The centrality of human rights; 
(f) The need for specific attention to women and children; 
(h) The need to concentrate on people and countries that are most disadvantaged or vulnerable. 
Human security should be understood to be based on solidarity within societies; there should be no expression of fear of the poor, and social development must be considered a right of people and not simply a means to security. 
6. The need to create a "world culture for social development" was suggested. 
Such a culture would be participatory in nature, transmit information to all its members, and devote resources previously assigned to military purposes to investment in human resources. 
7. It was suggested that poverty should be considered a challenge to all mankind, not just a problem of poor individuals or countries. 
There is a need for harmony among developed and developing countries to recognize their responsibility to the poor in the form of timely, sensitive and strategic support. 
(b) A favourable international trade and financial environment; 
(c) The need for debt reduction; 
(f) Discussion of taxation systems to enhance productive, long-term investments; 
(h) The need to revise national accounting procedures to reflect more properly the social and environmental costs of economic decisions; 
(i) The need for reliable and standardized indicators; 
10. An enabling environment should not be confined to the United Nations system, but should also involve the international financial and trade institutions and other intergovernmental organizations. 
Social and economic development must be sustainable, and the relationship between national strategies and the global environment must be considered. 
12. In addressing the question of poverty, the long-term goal is the elimination of poverty in all countries; the alleviation and reduction of poverty are steps towards that long-term goal. 
13. While programmes for alleviating and reducing poverty are undertaken primarily at the local and national levels, they depend on a favourable international environment, including access to international trade and capital markets, fair prices for commodities and debt relief. 
14. It must be recognized that the elimination of poverty is an ethical imperative. 
15. Education and training are key conditions for the reduction of poverty. 
16. The development of a national anti-poverty programme must be a multidisciplinary integrated approach, including mobilization of public support, developing the legislative framework and policy direction, building institutions and capacity throughout civil society and establishing practical measures to increase opportunities. 
18. The programme of action should take into account the different levels of poverty that exist in different countries. 
The programme of action should take into account the African Common Position on Human and Social Development in Africa, presented by the Conference of African Ministers Responsible for Human Development (see A/CONF.166/PC/10 and Add.1). 
20. The specific problems of countries in transition must also be addressed. 
Improving distribution of wealth and income by various means, including taxation and public spending policies; 
Improving income-generating opportunities for poor people, particularly in the private sector, through local savings and investment; 
Empowering the poor, including through encouragement and support of self-help programmes; 
Social emergency funds and social investment funds; 
Ensuring participation of the poor in the planning and implementation of anti-poverty programmes, including through decentralization of public services; 
Mobilization of public support and political will for anti-poverty programmes. 
Supporting the family as the basic social unit and primary source of social security; 
Improving the efficiency and effectiveness of social services, including strengthening of social institutions and programme management; 
Ensuring universal access to quality education and training; 
Ensuring universal access to health care, family planning, clean water and sanitation; 
Supporting families and informal community services. 
Ensuring women's equitable access to credit and other productive inputs. 
Land reform and redistribution; 
Improving rural transport, water supplies and other infrastructure; 
Improving availability of credit and agricultural inputs; 
Improving rural markets; 
Promoting non-agricultural production in rural areas, particularly through encouragement of entrepreneurship, small businesses and labour-intensive industry. 
Increasing research on sustainable production techniques; 
Employing people in conservation programmes. Improving conditions in the informal sector and for the working poor; 
Improving public health, sanitation and shelter for the urban poor; 
Improving conditions in spontaneous settlements; 
Encouraging and supporting community self-help activities. 
Improving conditions for the working poor; 
Protecting children from abuse and exploitation; 
Protecting the elderly, the disabled and other vulnerable groups; 
Establishing practical indicators of poverty, particularly for the poorest of the poor; 
Improving monitoring mechanisms at the local, national and international levels; 
Improving the collection, analysis and dissemination of data and information. 
Rebuilding social structures and institutions; 
Rebuilding solidarity through education and culture. 
22. It should be recognized that expansion of employment is not the same as reduction of unemployment, particularly in view of a growing labour-force in many countries. 
23. While programmes for expanding productive employment are undertaken primarily at the local and national levels, they depend on a favourable international environment, including access to international trade and capital markets, fair prices for commodities, technology transfer and debt relief. 
24. Economic reform and structural adjustment programmes must take into account employment objectives. 
The programme of action should take into account the African Common Position on Human and Social Development in Africa, presented by the Conference of African Ministers Responsible for Human Development (see A/CONF.166/PC/10 and Add.1). 
26. The specific problems of countries in transition must also be addressed. 
27. The programme of action should include mechanisms for exchange of national experience in job creation and on other employment issues. 
Establishing a sound macroeconomic environment; 
Improving the legislative and institutional framework for job creation; 
Using fiscal policy to encourage job creation; 
Improving access to international markets; 
Encouraging private sector investment; 
Promoting local savings and investment; 
Promoting labour-intensive technologies and technologies that conserve natural resources and protect the environment. 
Promoting cooperatives; 
Improving health care and nutrition; 
Improving basic employment literacy; 
Adapting education and training to productive employment opportunities and to new technologies; 
Developing and improving retraining programmes; Involving private enterprise in education and training programmes. 
Improving labour market information; 
Strengthening employment services and job counselling; 
Combining labour flexibility and worker mobility with economic security. 
Improving access of women and girls to education and training; 
Improving access of women to productive assets, particularly credit. 
Reintegrating the long-term unemployed in the labour market; 
Ensuring continuing employment opportunities for the elderly; 
Constructing and maintaining infrastructure, particularly in rural areas; 
Improving employment and working conditions in the informal sector; 
Improving employment security for workers in precarious, short-term and part-time jobs; 
Eliminating abuses of child labour. 
Strengthening workers' and employers' organizations; 
Access to the institutions of society; ensuring justice and the rule of law; 
Access to information and to knowledge; 
Access to credit and property. 
There should be a universal recognition of the unacceptability of social exclusion; 
The task must be to identify and remove the barriers to social integration; 
Empowering people is a central conceptual framework for social integration; an "agenda for people" is required; 
Promoting community organizations and action; 
Encouraging the role and contributions of non-governmental organizations, particularly to define, develop and implement programmes at the grass roots; 
Recognizing the role of the private sector in providing social services; 
The status of women in a society is a measure of its development; 
There is need to empower women within families, communities and societies; 
Targeting incentives to enhance the economic role of women; 
Indigenous peoples; 
Migrants; 
Refugees; 
28. The fundamental shared values must apply equally to all members of society, and services should be provided on an equal basis to all members of society. 
Youth; 
29. There is a need to identify better the groups that are marginalized and to establish structures to integrate them. 
Least developed countries; 
Africa; 
Countries suffering from war and civil strife - their need for policies of rehabilitation and reconciliation and for international cooperation; 
Countries affected by natural disaster. 
30. It is important to recognize the body of existing international conventions, treaties, agreements, declarations and programmes of action in the area of social development and social integration. 
The first task should be to seek wider ratification and better implementation of these existing instruments. 
The social impact of international development assistance and, specifically, of policies for structural adjustment, should be taken into greater consideration. 
Social policy should strive to integrate the marginalized individuals and groups and not merely maintain them in their marginal situations. 
Social development is a dynamic, continuous process that should not be constricted by status definitions. 
34. The United Nations system, including the international financial institutions, should give higher priority to social development, and consideration should be given to reallocating resources to social development activities within the United Nations system. 
Clear targets should be set for social development activities, and consideration should be given to ways to increase the resources available for those activities. 
35. Activities of the United Nations system in the field of social development should be people-centred and should give priority to the needs of the poor. 
36. Activities of the United Nations system in the field of social development should concentrate on supporting national and local efforts, including those of civil society. 
Consideration should be given to the preparation of studies and data in support of national decision-making. 
37. Consideration should be given to enhancing the capacity of the United Nations system better to assist States in addressing their social problems, with emphasis on strengthening existing institutions and programmes rather than creating new bodies. 
38. United Nations institutions and programmes should be made more coherent, efficient and effective. 
39. The draft programme should include measures for improving the coordination of social development activities within the United Nations system, with particular attention to coordinating the activities of the international financial institutions with those of the rest of the system. 
41. The draft programme of action should include mechanisms for international monitoring of its implementation. 
The Agenda for Peace and the Agenda for Development should also be taken into account. 
43. The draft programme should take into account the various social development activities within the United Nations system and should consider how the various agencies can best contribute to the implementation of the programme of action. 
44. Consideration should be given to means for taking social needs and social costs into account in the design and implementation of economic reform and structural adjustment programmes. 
45. Consideration should be given to achieving a better balance between the resources of the United Nations available for peace-keeping and the resources available for social development. 
46. The draft programme should consider how the Economic and Social Council could improve its role in the coordination and oversight of United Nations economic and social activities, how it could further develop the concept of human security, and how it could cooperate more closely with the Security Council. 
47. Consideration should be given to expanding the terms of reference of ECE to include matters of social policy and social development. 
2. Pursuant to that request, the Secretary-General addressed to Governments a note verbale dated 6 October 1993 inviting them to submit written comments on the draft articles by 15 February 1994. 
3. Furthermore, the General Assembly, at its forty-eighth session, adopted resolution 48/31 of 9 December 1993 entitled "Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty-fifth session", paragraphs 5 and 6 of which read as follows: 
"5. Invites States to submit to the Secretary-General by 15 February 1994, as requested by the International Law Commission, written comments on the draft articles proposed by the Working Group on a draft statute for an international criminal court; 
4. Pursuant to paragraph 5 of resolution 48/31, the Secretary-General addressed a note verbale to Governments dated 4 January 1994, inviting them again to submit their written comments by 15 February 1994. 
Historically, the establishment of an international criminal jurisdiction has been envisaged in order to meet the need for a judicial body which would implement such a code. 
While it is true that without a judicial body responsible for implementing and enforcing it, a code would be superfluous, it is also true that without a prior strict definition of the applicable law, a court would be merely an ineffectual body. 
What is involved here are two inseparable and complementary aspects of a single undertaking, namely, the punishment of crimes which, because they are singularly abhorrent and shocking to the world's conscience, cannot but be characterized as crimes against the peace and security of mankind. 
It has real meaning and scope only if this court is intended to punish acts which the international community agrees to recognize as crimes against the peace and security of mankind, and which it characterizes as such and as belonging to the jurisdiction whose establishment is envisaged. 
A twofold operation is called for, and both aspects of the question should be worked on concurrently, with the same degree of interest and diligence. 
The ripeness of the topic and the present concerns of the international community provide conditions conducive to substantial and fairly rapid progress in both directions. 
Algeria cannot share the opinion that an embryonic structure that would meet sporadically, on an ad hoc basis, could be acceptable. 
The supporters of such an approach mainly raise considerations of a budgetary nature which, regardless of their importance, cannot be decisive in and of themselves, in view of the stakes involved. 
Recent international events have harshly revealed a lacuna in the structure of international relations: the absence of an international criminal court whose sole existence would probably have helped to defuse serious crisis situations. 
Clearly, what we have here is a legal vacuum which should be filled as soon as possible. 
One-shot solutions may have been found in some cases, especially through recourse to ad hoc bodies, but these are mere stopgap measures which one cannot make do with indefinitely or adapt as one pleases without a serious risk of dissipation of efforts and fragmentation of the international judicial system. 
6. Furthermore, a permanent international criminal jurisdiction would have the advantage of ensuring an objective, uniform and impartial application of international law, while avoiding the hazards inherent in the establishment of jurisdictions following the occurrence of the reprehensible acts which are to be brought before them. 
7. Lastly, only permanent international judges are in a position to place themselves above momentary political contingencies and the inevitable pressures linked to the sensitivity of the cases to be tried. 
An equal, independent and impartial justice can be ensured only by a permanent court composed of magistrates elected in order to try, with full awareness and in conformity with general and impersonal legal norms, the cases referred to them. 
8. With regard to the competence of the court, the Algerian Government shares the generally accepted view that the competence ratione personae should be limited to individuals. 
In Algeria's view, when a State accepts the court's statute, it should, ipso facto, accept the court's competence in regard to all the crimes identified as belonging to its jurisdiction. 
9. With regard to applicable law (a follow-up to the preceding question), the draft statute proposes a formula which deserves to be reviewed and supplemented. 
This approach raises a number of questions, including that of the compatibility between the provisions of the court's statute and the provisions of these conventions with regard to the application of the "try or extradite" principle, which is the basic principle of the aforesaid conventions. 
From this standpoint, the very usefulness of an international criminal court is called into question, for it can be anticipated that preference for the national jurisdiction would quite often prevail. 
10. Moreover, the list of crimes in article 22, even as supplemented by the provisions of article 26, is far from being exhaustive or satisfactory. 
It does not include a whole series of crimes (e.g. international terrorism) though they are widely accepted by the international community, and by the Commission itself, as crimes against the peace and security of mankind. 
11. In view of the foregoing, the only consistent approach which seems conceivable would be to establish exclusive jurisdiction for the court in respect of a number of crimes against the peace and security of mankind as previously identified in a universal code binding on all States. 
12. The question of the relationship between the future court and the United Nations has not received as much attention as it deserves, despite the fundamental importance attached to it in paragraph 60 of the report. 
This would not in any way affect the court's independence and autonomy. 
A number of articles in this part raise issues of particular importance. 
Draft article 2 contains two alternative texts in square brackets. 
At the very least, Australia believes that the tribunal should be linked with the United Nations by an agreement analogous to those concluded with specialized agencies. 
Draft article 4.1 provides that the Tribunal is to be "a permanent institution ... [which will] sit when required to consider a case submitted to it." 
This structure is appropriate and identical to that employed for the international tribunal for crimes in the former Yugoslavia. 
The Working Group may wish to list in draft article 9 examples of activities which would interfere with the "judicial functions" of judges or "affect confidence in their independence". 
Setting a limit should not be necessary as it is unlikely that an accused could make out the grounds necessary for disqualifying more than one or two judges. 
The Working Group also requested comments as to the quorum required in the event that a judge be disqualified. 
Australia believes that, whether this disqualification occurs pursuant to article 11.2 or 11.3, a replacement should be provided so that the original quorum is maintained. 
Draft article 13.2 provides for States parties to nominate candidates for election as prosecutor and deputy prosecutor. 
Unlike draft article 7.2 which limits States parties to nominating one candidate for election as a judge of the court, draft article 13.2 places no such limitation on States parties in relation to nominating candidates for prosecutor and the deputy prosecutor. 
It would be best also to limit States parties to nominating one candidate each for prosecutor and deputy prosecutor with the requirement that the candidates put forward would have to be of different nationality. 
Draft article 13.4 states that the procuracy is to act independently. 
Australia's written comments on the 1992 Working Group report expressed support (at para. 59) for an independent prosecutorial system rather than the complainant State conducting prosecutions. 
Draft article 15 establishes the mechanism by which judges, the prosecutor, deputy prosecutor and registrar can be removed from office for misconduct or serious breach of the statute. 
Australia believes that empowering the Court to dismiss the prosecutor or deputy prosecutor threatens the independence of the procuracy and might lead to accusations of bias. 
It provides for a review after five years at the request of an unspecified number of States parties. 
These draft articles represent an expanded view of what should constitute the subject-matter jurisdiction of the court. 
In its 1992 report, the Working Group (at para. 449) argued that "the Court's jurisdiction should extend to specified existing international treaties creating crimes of an international character." 
It expressed the view (at para. 451) that "at the first stage of the establishment of a court, its jurisdiction should be limited to crimes defined by treaties in force." 
This represents a considerable change of attitude. 
Draft article 22 lists those crimes defined by certain treaties which are intended to form the basis of the court's jurisdiction. 
"(a) The fact that the crimes are themselves defined by the treaty concerned in such a way that an international criminal court could apply a basic treaty law in relation to the crime dealt with in the treaty; 
"(b) The fact that the treaty created, with regard to the crime therein defined, either a system of universal jurisdiction based on the principle aut dedere aut judicare or the possibility that an international criminal tribunal try the crime, or both." 
These criteria represent a filter for determining which crimes and treaties should be included in draft article 22. 
Because they adequately describe the elements of the crime and establish the principle of aut dedere aut judicare or universal jurisdiction, they largely meet the concerns expressed by Australia at paragraph 37 of its written comments on the 1992 Working Group Report that: 
The elements of the criteria by which certain conduct defined in existing conventions would come within the jurisdiction of a court will need to be identified." 
As noted in its statement to the Sixth Committee at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, Australia believes that article 22 should not constitute an exhaustive list, and should allow for future expansion. 
This possibility should be explored. 
There seems no reason in principle to limit the court's jurisdiction in this regard to only those treaties currently included in the list. 
Unless clarified, the precise jurisdiction of the court will remain difficult to ascertain and may well lead to challenges to the jurisdictional competence of the court in individual cases. 
It lists three alternative approaches: alternative A, providing for States parties to opt in to the jurisdiction of the court; alternative B, requiring States parties to opt out of the Court's jurisdiction; and alternative C, providing for a modified version of opting in to the jurisdiction. 
In its comments on the 1992 Working Group report, Australia noted the importance of the Court having a voluntary jurisdiction whereby a State could become a party to the statute and by separate act accept the jurisdiction of the court. 
Alternatives A and C would facilitate this opting-in approach. 
In considering the Court's jurisdiction, Australia agrees that, for practical reasons, the emphasis should be placed on the State in whose territory the accused is found or which otherwise can establish jurisdiction under the relevant treaty. 
Australia is unclear as to the proposed scope of draft article 24.2. 
However, as currently drafted, the Security Council would have far greater powers in this regard than any individual State. 
Australia is uncertain, however, as to which States are covered by inclusion in the present draft of the sentence "or other State with such jurisdiction and which has accepted the jurisdiction of the Court pursuant to article 23". 
Some clarification is requested. 
However, draft article 26 confers jurisdiction only in very limited circumstances and does not in general confer jurisdiction over offences at customary international law or municipal law where these are not also treaty offences. 
This reflects Australia's view expressed at paragraph 64 of its written comments on the 1992 Working Group report that there should be scope for review of a prosecutor's decision not to prosecute. 
Draft article 31.1 provides that "upon a determination that there is a sufficient basis to proceed" the Prosecutor shall prepare an indictment. 
There is no mention of the prosecutor being satisfied that a "prima facie case" exists before preparing an indictment, although this is the standard mentioned in draft article 32 in relation to the court affirming an indictment. 
Given the consensual nature of the court's jurisdiction, no greater obligation can be placed on States which are not parties to the statute. 
This should be further explored. 
Unlike the statute of the international tribunal for crimes in the former Yugoslavia, the draft statute makes general provision for rules of procedure and evidence. 
Draft article 36.2 provides for the court and a State, which need not have accepted the jurisdiction of the court or even be a party to the statute, to reach an arrangement for the exercise by the court of its jurisdiction in the territory of the State. 
A State party, therefore, is not obliged to permit the court to exercise jurisdiction in its territory. 
This approach is preferable to that taken in relation to the international tribunal for crimes in the former Yugoslavia, which apparently allows the tribunal to sit in States without having to secure the agreement of the State concerned (see para. 6 of Security Council resolution 827 (1993)). 
The commentary to this draft article states two questions on which the Working Group has invited comments. 
The first relates to whether all States parties or only those with a direct interest in a case should have the right to challenge the court's jurisdiction. 
Australia believes that only those States with a direct interest in a case should be able to challenge the court's jurisdiction. 
The second question is whether pre-trial challenges by the accused as to jurisdiction and/or the sufficiency of the indictment should be included in the statute. 
Australia considers that challenges of this nature should be part of the trial process and should take place at the outset of the trial. 
In this regard, Australia does not agree with the provisions of draft article 38.2 (b). 
Once a decision has been made as to jurisdiction it should not be subject to further challenge during the hearing, irrespective of the identity of the party challenging the jurisdiction. 
Accordingly, the accused person should not be able to reopen the question of jurisdiction later in the trial once it has been adjudicated upon. 
Draft article 41 embodies the principle of nullum crimen sine lege. 
This meets the requirement of article 15 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights which states, inter alia, that: 
The words contained in square brackets in subparagraph (a) should be retained without the brackets to make it clear that a given treaty provision must have been made applicable to the accused by whatever mechanisms different States may adopt. 
On this matter we refer to article 14.3 (d) of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights which provides than an accused person is entitled to be tried in his or her presence. 
We note further that the present draft does not contain any procedural safeguards in the event that trials may be held in absentia. 
These issues need to be canvassed. 
Draft article 45.2 (a) would allow the court to try a person who has been convicted by another court where the act in question "was characterized as an ordinary crime". 
Draft article 47.1 (a) empowers the Court to "require the attendance and testimony of witnesses". 
As drafted, the attendance of witnesses from any State party may be required, even if that State party is not otherwise involved in the action. 
The point should be made that, if adopted, this procedure would differ substantially from that usually followed where States may request assistance from other States in seeking the presence of witnesses, but where such presence is not compulsory. 
The statute does not at present address the more mundane issues connected with this power, such as who is responsible for expenses of witnesses. 
Presumably these will be addressed, perhaps in the rules of court that will no doubt be developed. 
Draft article 51.2 provides that only a single judgement or opinion is to be issued. 
As currently drafted, draft article 53.3 provides for the court to make orders relating to the proceeds of a crime but does not provide a mechanism for enforceability. 
That mechanism seems to be provided by draft article 65 which requires States parties to recognize and give effect to judgements of the court. 
These two provisions thus need to be read together. 
This accords with national procedures the world over. 
Draft article 56 dealing with proceedings on appeal does not expressly provide for dissenting or separate opinions to the decision of the appeals chamber. 
Although views on this point will vary according to the legal traditions of the commentator, Australia's common-law heritage would dispose it to support provision for dissenting opinions. 
A separate appeals chamber may be preferable, but the final position will no doubt be determined by the number of judges constituting the court and the expected caseload. 
Draft article 58.1 places a general obligation on all States parties, whether or not they have accepted the court's jurisdiction, to cooperate with the tribunal "in connection with criminal investigations relating to, and proceedings brought in respect of, crimes within the Court's jurisdiction". 
This may be seen as cutting across generally accepted rules of extradition law where States retain the discretion not to extradite the person subject to the request. 
The situation may therefore be distinguished from mere requests for extradition where no prior consent has been given to the exercise of jurisdiction by the courts of a foreign country and where, accordingly, it is entirely appropriate that the requested State retains the discretion not to extradite. 
This rule is a key provision in extradition treaties and its inclusion in the draft statute is essential. 
Draft article 66.1 requests States parties to offer facilities for imprisonment. 
This approach is acceptable. 
The housing of prisoners can present particular difficulties for countries, such as Australia, which have a federal system in which each of the individual state governments run prisons and there are no federal prisons. 
While many of these trends are deserving of support, some are in need of correction and further discussion. 
This presupposes that the court will have close ties to the United Nations, without being a United Nations organ. 
2. Extremely important questions are being raised with respect to the jurisdiction of the established body. 
Obviously, as a first step, it will be necessary to grant States the right to exclude some crimes from such jurisdiction - once again, immediately on becoming parties to the statute. 
Exclusive jurisdiction might be established over that limited number of crimes, since such jurisdiction derives logically from the nature of international crimes. 
In addition, the statute could leave room for a sphere of exclusive jurisdiction of the court for individual States, through declarations or agreements with the court. 
This presupposes that definitions of such crimes will be present in the statute itself or in the protocols thereto. 
Accordingly, the provision in paragraph 3 (a) of article 26 needs to be reformulated. 
3. In connection with the determination of the jurisdiction of the court ratione materiae, a question is often raised about the relationship between the existing regime of universal jurisdiction under international treaties in force and the international jurisdiction that is being created. 
However, questions may be raised regarding States not parties to the statute that are parties to such treaties and have jurisdiction over an international crime that is subject to the jurisdiction of the court. 
In the draft statute, the proposed solution to this problem is based on the theory of "concessional jurisdiction". 
This theory, although very interesting, is hardly applicable to international crimes. 
International crimes form a separate category in international law on the basis of general agreement among all members of the international community, and jurisdiction in respect of such crimes always derives from a treaty. 
However, in respect of international crimes the jurisdiction of an international body would be more in keeping with the nature of such crimes than the jurisdiction of any individual State. 
For that reason, it is justifiable to give priority to the statute over other international treaties. 
This obligation will be met if they are handed over to the court in accordance with all procedures for the protection of their right to due process. 
5. In regard to the initiation of investigations, we would like to repeat once again the proposal to conduct investigations through an independent body instead of through the prosecutor's office. 
Accordingly, the functions of the prosecutor's office would be curtailed and his staff reduced. 
As envisaged, this proposal (which represents a third alternative to the proposal made in the Commission to establish an investigative panel of judges (report of the Special Rapporteur), and to the assignment of investigative functions to the prosecutor's office) is the most acceptable solution. 
If this proposal is adopted, article 30 will have to be divided into two parts: one part entitled "Investigation" and the other entitled "Preparation of the indictment". 
7. In connection with article 38 of the draft statute, it seems necessary to enhance the right of all States having jurisdiction over a specific crime to challenge the jurisdiction of the court. 
It would be logical to link closely the category of States having the right to initiate proceedings before the court and the category of States having the right to challenge the jurisdiction of the court. 
It seems acceptable that the accused should be guaranteed an opportunity under the draft statute to bring preliminary challenges to the jurisdiction of the court. 
By all appearances, the establishment of a special indictment chamber, which would also be able to investigate the basis for an indictment or the report of the prosecutor requesting dismissal of a case, is an appropriate measure. 
8. Objections may be raised to the inclusion of the words in square brackets in subparagraph (a) of article 41. 
Here, it is necessary to start from the premise that, in the case of international crimes, individual criminal responsibility stems directly from norms of international law. 
10. Furthermore, with regard to earlier comments concerning the jurisdiction of the court ratione materiae, the provision in paragraph 4 of article 63 of the draft statute merits support. 
In addition to that provision, it would be useful to specify more precisely the priority status of requests for the surrender of an accused person. 
This could be accomplished by deleting the phrase "as far as possible" from paragraph 5. 
In any case, the rule regarding priority should be applied unconditionally in cases involving the surrender of persons accused of crimes within the sphere of exclusive jurisdiction of the court. 
11. There is a need to define how the rule of specialty (article 64) would apply, depending on the crimes involved; for crimes falling under the exclusive jurisdiction of the court, it would not be necessary to apply this rule. 
12. As presented, the provision of paragraph 4 of article 67 would prevent effective monitoring of the execution of sentences. 
The settlement of all questions relating to pardon, parole and/or commutation of sentences should be performed exclusively by the court itself. 
Regarding the nature of the court to be established, my Government is of the view that, if established, the court should be a permanent body, although it should sit only when required, to consider a case. 
As to the rights of defendants before this international court, we believe that they should be afforded all the guarantees of an objective and impartial trial. 
In this connection, it should be clearly established that such persons cannot be tried in their absence, unless it is fully proved that such absence reflects the intention to evade justice. 
The Security Council should not assume functions which would make it equivalent to the prosecutor's office, especially if we consider that we would be dealing with charges not against States, but against individuals, whose conduct, however reprehensible and deserving of punishment, cannot endanger the peace and security of mankind. 
The task is difficult and sensitive, but certainly achievable. 
The spirit of cooperation in which States have discussed the issue recently is encouraging. 
The two draft alternatives found in this article have no bearing on the tribunal's independence. 
In addition, this would give the tribunal more widespread acceptance, and no separate bureaucracy with a standing committee, etc., would be needed. 
Should, however, the tribunal not become an organ of the United Nations, it is nevertheless necessary to ensure a formal linkage to the organization. 
One possibility might be to consider paragraph 9 of General Assembly resolution 47/111 of 16 December 1992. 
In that resolution, the General Assembly provided for arrangements concerning the bodies established under the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination and the Convention Against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
This may be considered inadvisable, and the wisdom of such a permitted service ought to be reviewed. 
The Bureau should be primarily assigned administrative duties. 
Should other duties be conferred, the risk of disqualification arises. 
Such a system might lead to a vague distribution of power within the tribunal. 
It must furthermore be noted that all steps in the decision-making process of a case should be the responsibility of the pertinent chamber and never of the Bureau. 
1. It is vital that the tribunal exemplifies a non-partisan stance in all cases, something which causes this article to be important for the totality of the rules pertaining to the tribunal. 
The possibility of clarifying what types of situations merit disqualification should be considered. 
One may here note that article 37 (4) deals with precisely this issue in regard to individuals of the same nationality. 
2. There is a potential problem where the president or a vice-president faces disqualification. 
As a result, the requirement that such individuals take part should not be seen as necessary. 
The text should require only the members of the chamber, with the addition of one member from the Bureau. 
Legal safeguards require that there must also be rules of disqualification for the procuracy. 
In addition, there should be included a rule requiring different nationalities for both the prosecutor and deputy prosecutor. 
2. In paragraph 4, it is important that the deputy prosecutor be considered equal to the prosecutor in regard to privileges and immunities. 
1. A framework for rules of evidence and procedure should be found within this statute, i.e., basic rules of evidence and procedure. 
Such a framework would thus be complied with in the more detailed rules which the tribunal will adopt after its establishment. 
2. The suggestion that the various chambers should have the possibility of developing rules of procedure is acceptable, provided such rules have not been otherwise adopted by the tribunal/chambers. 
One must here stress that requisite uniformity of rules amongst the chambers be maintained. 
Reliance on State consent during the various stages of procedure does not create unnecessary obstacles for bringing to justice persons having committed crimes covered by the statute. 
The Nordic countries have some hesitation about the rather complicated system of strands of jurisdiction and various categories of crimes set forth in articles 23 to 26. This type of system has the potential of leading to procedural difficulties. 
Furthermore, it is vital that the statute avoid any possibility of jurisdiction shopping by States. 
Of the two proposed "strands" of jurisdiction, the Nordic countries are critical of the second strand (articles 26-27), which it is suggested should be deleted. 
In addition, one suggests that a clarified presentation of the complex rules be found in the first strand (articles 22-24). 
1. Giving priority to treaty rules which are as far as possible part of international customary law serves the purpose of predictability and assessing individual responsibility for serious crimes, thereby preventing ambiguity. 
The Nordic countries are therefore gratified to see the enumeration of the serious crimes in this article, as these States continue to maintain the view that the tribunal should be limited to serious crimes against mankind. 
2. It may be advisable that certain rules are drafted more specifically, and that jurisdiction is limited to acts of particular gravity. 
In addition, one should determine whether the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment (1984) should also be listed. 
3. The statute of the International Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia appears to be more adequately formulated, with reference to its articles 2 through 5. 
1. Alternative B is preferred by the Nordic countries. 
This alternative provides for a presumption of jurisdiction, with the possibility of an opting-out declaration by a party that should wish to exclude the tribunal's jurisdiction in some respects. 
The other alternative might lead the tribunal into ending up with a very narrow scope of jurisdiction, based upon individual declarations of each party, thereby weakening the statute's general aim. 
2. A State that intends to become a party to the statute under article 23 should be required to accept some minimum basis of jurisdiction, e.g., jurisdiction under article 22 (a) and (b). 
1. This article requires that also the State in which the accused is present accepts the jurisdiction of the tribunal, however the related article for the International Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia appears to be more adequately drafted. 
Further consensual requirements than those already in the article should not be appended. 
An interpretation of this section might be that the tribunal has jurisdiction in regard to genocide once a State party to the Genocide Convention has consented. 
It is important that this paragraph correlates with the drafting comments. 
3. The limitation in paragraph 2 may not be necessary. 
The principle of legality (nullum crimen sine lege) would seem to require that the modalities and criteria through which the Security Council exercises its proposed functions under the statute be more carefully elaborated. 
1. Both of the crimes presented in article 26 are vaguely formulated. 
2. Article 26 (2) (a) provides for the tribunal to judge in accordance with international legal principles not promulgated. 
In summation, this section is too broad from the perspective of the principle of legality in criminal law, and should therefore be deleted. 
3. The Nordic countries are sceptical with regard to the regulation of narcotics crimes through this statute, despite full concurrence with the general conviction that action against international narcotics-related crimes requires international cooperation on the basis of agreements. 
It must further be noted that the mere fact that a crime occurs over international boundaries cannot be considered sufficient basis in making this tribunal the appropriate legal forum. 
In order to maintain consistency it should be expressly stated that previous decisions of the tribunal are also considered a source of law. 
In subparagraph (c), national legislation may also be needed as a primary source, not merely a secondary source. 
This may be necessary, as the relevant treaties do not all provide applicable punishment. 
The provision of free access to deposit a complaint would arguably be functionally counter-productive. 
1. As stated previously, the Bureau should have primarily administrative duties. 
First, it is unacceptable that the tribunal's three leading judges should decide the validity of the indictment yet also try the case; and secondly, it is unacceptable that the Bureau has anything to do with the issuance of orders and warrants. 
In summation, the Bureau should not be any type of "indictment chamber". 
Is the suspect thereby found not guilty; is the case dismissed; or are further investigations automatically commenced? 
It is furthermore against the legal traditions of many other countries, and should therefore not be included. 
1. The tribunal's chambers should be established prior to the adoption of rules of procedure, as was indeed done by the International Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia. 
Finally, it is self-evident that a random distribution of cases must be ensured. 
2. Should the above suggestion be pursued, it would be natural that paragraph 4 be transferred to article 11, as that article concerns disqualification. 
All member countries should have come control over the tribunal's competence, not solely countries with a legal interest in the case concerned. 
This should also be possible prior to the main hearing. 
Reference may here be made to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (1966), article 14 (1). 
This view is based on the following two issues: first, the various countries will have fulfilled their obligations relating to a treaty at different times; and secondly, a requirement of incorporation or transformation would debilitate the tribunal's legal basis. 
A "written law" or catalogue of prohibited actions will thus be found within the conventions. 
2. Should article 26 be deleted, it is logical that likewise should occur with this article's subparagraphs (b) and (c). 
2. Should it nevertheless be determined that trial in absentia is essential, it must be noted that such trials should only occur in a very limited manner, on the condition that they be regulated more clearly than is currently worded in the draft statute. 
Within this article should be included rules regarding the protection and assistance of victims of the crimes, in accordance with certain basic principles set forth in the Declaration of Basic Principles of Justice for Victims of Crime and Abuse of Power (General Assembly resolution 40/34 (1985)). 
2. There should not be access to appeal decisions regarding evidence from the main hearing. This would cause a division of the proceedings and could also be utilized by the parties as a postponing tactic. 
If the parties are dissatisfied with a decision of the tribunal in this regard, they may refer to article 55 (1) (a). 
Dissents are an expressive outlet for legal views in many legal systems, and should therefore be permitted. 
1. The tribunal should be exclusively a criminal tribunal. Consequently, the application of civil law-related penalties should be reconsidered, as it is highly doubtful as to whether such rules should be included. 
Furthermore, it should be noted here that the penalty of confiscation/seizure is a punishment for criminal activity which should be included in the statute, as it is in fact related to criminal punishment. 
3. The Nordic countries are pleased that the provisions regarding punishment do not include the death penalty. 
One must determine whether material rules should be coupled with procedural rules in such a statute or whether the former should be found in a "Code of Crimes". 
The decisions of the tribunal should also be appealable by the prosecution. 
1. It is important that the tribunal's chambers be established from the outset, and that the composition of the chambers not be chosen by the Bureau. 
Considering the likely limited number of cases the tribunal will review, one ought to look into the necessity of a separate appeals tribunal. 
2. The wording of the statute can possibly be interpreted that with six judges and a split-vote determination of 3-3, the court of the first instance's decision would stand. 
Majority vote ought to be required for any decision against the defendant. 
A split vote would thus negate the guilt of the defendant, thereby observing the principle that all doubt shall be to the benefit of the defendant. 
To have the possibility of requesting a re-examination or careful review for correction or improvement of a judgement is important in most legal systems. 
An indictment should only be sought from a constituted chamber. Thus, reference to the Bureau should be deleted. 
In addition, it is necessary to have rules for confiscation/seizure and claims of vindication. 
The existence of such a tribunal is an increasingly felt ethical and political need in the international community. 
Another question closely related to the previous one concerns the number of ratifications of or accessions to the proposed treaty for the establishment of the tribunal which would be necessary for the statute to enter into force. 
2. Articles 22, 23 and 24 of the draft statute provide that the court's jurisdiction shall be voluntary and not binding. 
Binding jurisdiction would no doubt be ideal; however, until such time as this becomes feasible, the Government of Spain considers the system contemplated in the draft articles to be perfectly acceptable. 
- In the absence of an international code of crimes, article 22 appears to be acceptable, especially when viewed against article 21, which provides for the revision of the list of crimes; 
- Of the three alternatives presented in article 23, Spain is in favour of alternative B, which provides for the voluntary nature of the court's jurisdiction without emphasizing it too strongly; 
- Article 25 is acceptable on the understanding that it would be directed more towards the denunciation of general situations than against individuals, and would perhaps provide a good alternative to the establishment of tribunals ad hoc; 
- On the other hand, article 27 needs to be examined more fully, since its current wording not only contradicts in some measure the circumscription of the tribunal's jurisdiction ratione materiae to natural persons, but also causes some degree of confusion with regard to the crime of aggression. 
4. The Government of Spain has certain misgivings with regard to paragraph 2 of article 53, concerning applicable penalties, since the provision does not seem to fully respect the principle of the legality of penalties ("nulla poena sine lege"). 
5. With respect to recourses, the Government of Spain holds the view that provision should be made for recourse by appeal and revision. 
It must be remembered that this exceptional approach cannot be followed in the establishment of a permanent international court, and we shall therefore be obliged to use the treaty approach. 
This is merely an observation and not a criticism of the International Law Commission. 
Indeed, it is difficult to see what approach other than the treaty approach could be adopted. 
The future international criminal court will therefore be a jurisdiction in the service of the States parties to the convention establishing it (article 4) rather than in the service of all States Members of the United Nations. 
Part 1 (articles 1 to 21) of the Commission's draft deals with the organization of the proposed international jurisdiction. 
The new tribunal would comprise the court, consisting of 18 members of different nationalities elected for a single term of 12 years, the procuracy, and the registry with its appropriate staff. 
These three organs, including the procuracy, would appear to be quite essential. 
Part 2 of the draft statute (articles 22 to 28), which is entitled "Jurisdiction and applicable law", lists those crimes over which the court may have jurisdiction and the limits of such jurisdiction. 
Article 23 offers three alternative modalities of such acceptance. 
Part 3 of the draft (articles 29 to 35) concerns mainly the indictment and commencement of prosecution. 
The Swiss Government would have serious reservations about subscribing to the former interpretation if the Commission decided to retain it. 
The solution proposed in the draft articles differs from that adopted in article 18 of the Statute of the International Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia, which is preferred by the Swiss Government. 
Still in part 3 of the draft articles, we also consider that the commentary to draft article 31 confers virtually unlimited discretion on the court in the matter of pre-trial detention. 
Part 4 of the draft statute (articles 36 to 54) deals with the trial. 
Draft article 53 deals with applicable penalties. 
We note that the scale of penalties provided in this article is extremely flexible, ranging from imprisonment for a non-specified minimum term to life imprisonment, and that it authorizes fines of "any amount". 
It is true that in determining penalties, the court "may have regard to" the criminal law of various States and aggravating or mitigating factors (article 54). 
Nevertheless, these rules seem to be too vague to do justice to the principle of nulla poena sine lege. 
Their clarity would be enhanced if article 53 provided that the trial chamber must (rather than "may") have regard to the penalties provided for in the national laws of the States in question. 
Article 44, paragraph 1 (h), of the draft excludes the possibility of trials in absentia. 
The Commission has thus followed the precedent established for the International Tribunal for crimes committed in the former Yugoslavia (S/25704, para. 101), which has been denied the option of conducting trials in absentia for the same reason. 
The key question is whether the power to try and to convict in absentia does not carry the risk of transforming the court into a totally ineffectual body. 
The Government of Switzerland believes that this is a very real danger and that article 44, paragraph 1 (h), should therefore be replaced by a provision which unconditionally prohibits trials in absentia. 
Part 5 of the draft, entitled "Appeal and review" (articles 55 to 57), provides a recourse procedure for convicted individuals whose appeals are based on material errors of fact or of law, or on a manifest disproportion between the crime and the sentence (article 55). 
While this provision should be maintained, it nevertheless raises a further problem. 
International human rights instruments (article 9, paragraph 4, of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights; article 5, paragraph 4, of the European Convention on Human Rights; article 7, paragraph 6, of the American Convention on Human Rights) require national legislations to provide for recourse against arbitrary arrests. 
The grounds on which such recourse may be based should, however, be strictly limited and largely procedural. 
Lastly, part 6 of the draft statute deals with international cooperation and judicial assistance (articles 58 to 64). 
In this connection, however, the draft fails to pronounce on the surrender of nationals (cf. article 63); this silence no doubt means that such surrender may be demanded by the court. However, certain countries refuse to extradite their nationals. 
The preceding comments, which are based partly on the experience gained from the establishment of the International Tribunal for crimes committed in the former Yugoslavia and partly on the problems that are currently being encountered in implementing its Statute through national legal systems, are far from being exhaustive. 
1.1. The 1994 International Conference on Population and Development occurs at a defining moment in the history of international cooperation. 
With reductions in international and regional tensions, and with the growing recognition of global economic and environmental interdependence, the opportunity to mobilize human and financial resources for global problem-solving has never been greater. 
Never before has the world community had so many resources, so much knowledge and such powerful technologies at its disposal with which to foster socially equitable and environmentally sustainable world development. 
1.2. This is also a time of great and urgent challenges. 
The decisions that the international community takes over the next several years, whether leading to action or inaction, will have profound implications for the quality of life for all people, including generations not yet born, and perhaps for the planet itself. 
Around the world many of the basic resources on which future generations will depend for their survival and well-being are being depleted and environmental pollution is intensifying, driven by the unprecedented growth in human numbers, widespread and persistent poverty, social and economic inequality, and wasteful consumption. 
At the same time there is emerging global consensus on the need for increased international cooperation in regard to population, sustainable development and the environment. 
Much has been achieved in this respect, but more needs to be done. 
1.3. The International Conference on Population and Development is not an isolated event. 
Twice before, at the World Population Conference at Bucharest in 1974 1/ and at the International Conference on Population at Mexico City in 1984, 2/ the international community assembled to consider the broad issues of human population growth and distribution and their implications for social and economic development. 
1.7. Over the past 20 years, many parts of the world have undergone remarkable demographic, social, economic and political change. 
Many countries have made substantial progress in expanding access to reproductive health care and lowering birth rates, as well as in lowering death rates and raising education and income levels, including the educational and economic status of women. 
The dramatic success of some countries provides a basis for optimism about what all countries can accomplish over the next 20 years. 
Among the most significant are the major shifts in attitude among the world's people and their leaders in regard to reproductive health, family planning and population growth. 
1.8. A particularly encouraging trend has been the development of national population policies and family-planning programmes by many Governments. 
Intensified efforts are needed in the coming 5, 10 and 20 years, in a range of population and development activities, bearing in mind the crucial contribution that early stabilization of the world population would make towards the achievement of sustainable development. 
The present Programme of Action commits the international community to quantitative goals in three areas that are mutually supporting and of critical importance to the achievement of other important population and development objectives. 
These areas are: education, especially for girls; infant, child and maternal mortality reduction; and the provision of universal access to family-planning and reproductive health services. 
Over the past several decades contraceptive use in developing countries has increased fivefold, reflecting the growing strength of organized family-planning programmes in a large majority of developing countries and relatively rapid reduction in family size norms. 
In Europe, North America and much of East Asia, access to family planning is almost universal, contraceptive use is between 65 and 80 per cent and average family size is at or near replacement-level fertility of two children per couple. 
By contrast, in most sub-Saharan African countries (a few of which have made rapid progress recently) family- planning services are not yet widely available, contraceptive use is below 15 per cent and women bear an average of six or more children. 
1.10. In most countries, including many sub-Saharan African countries, many more women express a desire to space pregnancies or limit family size than are currently practising family planning. 
1.12. The major causes of deaths to small children are known. 
Many of the remedies are highly affordable. 
While good progress has been made, far greater resolve and practical expression of the commitments already made by nearly all heads of State or Government in 1990 at the World Summit for Children 3/ are needed to achieve more rapid declines in infant and child death rates. 
This can be accomplished through national plans that address the major causes of death in each country and the major barriers to expanded availability and utilization of children's health services. 
All such plans should take advantage of the powerful synergism between family-planning and infant and child survival programmes by linking efforts to reduce fertility with efforts to reduce child mortality. 
Almost all of those deaths are preventable. 
Over the next 20 years the gap in maternal mortality between developed and developing countries should be closed and all countries should take steps to make pregnancy and childbirth safer, prevent high-risk pregnancies, especially among adolescents, and eliminate unsafe abortion. 
Countries with high maternal mortality should seek to reduce maternal death rates by half by the end of the present decade with assistance from the international community. 
1.14. Over the past 20 years, average life expectancy has increased by three and a half years in the developed regions, from 71 to 74.6 years, and by eight years in the developing countries, from 54.5 to 62.4 years. 
But further gains may be jeopardized in many parts of the world by prolonged economic recession, poorly designed structural readjustment programmes that have reduced already low levels of public health expenditure, and recent dislocations in the health infrastructures of most countries in transition from centrally managed to free-market economies. 
In many parts of the world growing environmental health problems, the increasing prevalence of substance abuse and the AIDS pandemic are all contributing to high levels of morbidity and mortality. 
To continue to narrow the gap in life expectancy between developed and developing regions over the next 20 years, the international community will need to give much higher priority to health promotion and primary health-care services, including family-planning services. 
1.15. Levels of education have risen considerably during the past 20 years and, in many parts of the world, the gap in educational attainment between males and females has narrowed. 
Some 130 million children, including over 90 million girls, are denied access to primary schooling. 
The importance of education, especially education for women and girls, as an indispensable tool for the improvement of the human condition, cannot be overemphasized. 
Over the next 20 years, the world community must ensure that all children, girls as well as boys, complete primary school, that the quality of basic education is improved and that the gender gap in education is closed. 
1.16. Significant changes have occurred in the roles and status of women in many countries. 
In addition to gains in education, women have been entering the labour force in record numbers, many of them in non-traditional economic roles. 
All of these trends are contributing to the rising demand for family-planning services. 
But not all recent trends have been positive for women and their families. 
In some communities the failure of men to meet their family responsibilities means that women are left as the principal or only source of support for themselves and their children in up to 40 per cent of all households. 
The world community cannot and should not continue to forgo the enhanced contribution that women can make to economic growth and the fostering of sustainable development. 
Over the next 20 years the world community must do much more to promote the full partnership of men and women in the support and nurturing of children and must remove the remaining barriers to women's full participation in all aspects of development. 
Men must help eliminate discrimination against women and commit themselves to protect women and children from sexual abuse and violence. 
1.17. The two decades ahead are destined to produce a further shift of rural populations to urban areas as well as continued high levels of migration between countries. 
But they also present serious new challenges. 
By the year 2015, nearly 56 per cent of the global population is expected to live in urban areas, compared to under 45 per cent in 1994. 
The world community must also cooperate to eliminate involuntary migrations within and between countries caused by war, oppression and civil strife, and increasingly by the degradation of arable land and other natural resources upon which many poor families depend for their livelihoods. 
The world community must focus on the causes and effects of international migration and must seek, through bilateral and multilateral instruments, to protect migrants from exploitation and to make international migration more beneficial to both sending and receiving countries. 
1.18. Over the next 20 years, the international community will also need to give greater attention to the special problems of countries with very low fertility and ageing populations. 
1.20. During the remaining six years of this critical decade, the world's nations by their actions or inactions will choose from among a range of alternative demographic futures. 
The most likely of those alternatives are foreseen in the low, medium and high variants of the United Nations population projections. 
Looking ahead 20 years, these alternate projections range from a low of 7.27 billion people in 2015 to a high of 7.92 billion. 
Further into the future, the projections diverge even more significantly. 
By the year 2050, the United Nations low projection shows a world population of 7.8 billion people, and the high projection a population of 12.5 billion people. 
1.21. Many of the quantitative and qualitative goals of this Programme of Action clearly require additional resources, many of which could become available from a reordering of priorities at the individual, national and international levels. 
However, none of the actions required - nor all of them combined - are expensive in the context of either current global development or military expenditures. 
A few would require little or no additional financial resources, in that they involve changes in lifestyles, social norms or government policies that can be largely brought about and sustained through greater citizen action and enlightened political leadership. 
Less than 1.4 per cent of official development assistance in recent years has been directed to population and related reproductive health programmes (in 1992, approximately US$ 1 billion was provided for international population assistance). 
The legacy of this Conference will be measured by the strength of the specific commitments made here, as part of a new global compact among all the world's countries and peoples, based on a sense of shared responsibility for each other and for their planetary home. 
2.1. In their deliberations on population, sustained economic growth and sustainable development and the interrelationship of those issues as addressed in the present Programme of Action, the participants in this Conference are fully cognizant of the principles, the fundamental positions of intention and purpose, that have guided their efforts. 
2.14. No society has the right to pursue consumption and production patterns that undermine the ability of other societies to develop in a sustainable manner now and in the future. 
2.19. All individuals have the right to participate in their country's decision-making process on population policies. 
2.20. Women have the same rights as men to participate fully in policy and decision-making at all levels. 
2.22. All individuals have the right to receive equal pay and benefits for equal work and to be treated equally. 
All women and men have the right to inherit, buy, hold and sell property, obtain credit and negotiate contracts in their own names and on their own behalf. 
2.23. All children have the right to a basic education. 
All girls and boys have equal rights to realize their full potential through education. 
Men and women should be equal partners in family life. 
2.26. Children have the right to be cared for and supported by both parents and to be protected from economic exploitation and sexual abuse. 
2.27. No one may be married against his or her will and no one may become a parent against his or her will. 
2.29. The aim of family-planning programmes must be to establish the widest possible freedom of choice in matters of procreation. 
2.30. All individuals have the basic right to choose when and if they will have children. 
The right to bear children implies responsibility to care for children and to consider their interests and the interest of the larger community. 
2.31. People have the right to choose their place of work and residence within their own countries and to emigrate to any country that accepts them. 
2.32. Nation States have the right to determine the qualifications for citizenship and legal residence, in conformity with universally recognized international standards. 
2.33. Documented migrants and their families and refugees accepted to asylum should be free of discrimination with respect to economic and educational opportunity and access to social services. 
They should be protected from racial abuse and violence. 
2.34. Asylum-seekers may not be returned to a country where their life or liberty may be in jeopardy. 
3.1. The everyday activities of all human beings, communities and countries are interrelated with population change, patterns and levels of use of natural resources, the state of the environment and the pace and quality of economic and social development. 
The Rio Declaration and Agenda 21, adopted by the international community at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development held at Rio de Janeiro in 1992, call for patterns of development that reflect the new understanding of these and other intersectoral linkages. 
Recognizing the longer-term realities and implications of current actions, the development challenge is to improve the quality of life for present generations without compromising the ability of future generations to meet their own needs. 
3.2. Despite recent declines in birth rates in many developing countries, further large increases in population size are inevitable. 
Indeed, it is often not recognized that, owing to the unusually youthful age structure, for numerous countries the coming decades will bring even greater increases in absolute numbers than anything they have experienced up to now. 
Population movements, within countries and across borders, and the uneven distribution of population, including the very rapid growth of cities, will continue and increase in the future. 
Explicitly integrating population into economic and development strategies will both speed up the pace of sustainable growth and contribute to the achievement of population objectives. 
The resulting plans and budgets should be based on the goals of improving human well-being and social justice. 
3.5. At the international, national and local levels, population issues should be integrated into the formulation and implementation of all policies and programmes relating to economic and social development and the environment. 
Development strategies must realistically reflect both short- and long-term implications of population growth, structure, density and movement. 
The monitoring and review process at the intergovernmental level should evaluate the progress of efforts to integrate population in development and environment programmes and to achieve population trends that are more consistent with sustainable development and sustained economic growth. 
3.7. Governments should establish the requisite internal institutional mechanisms to ensure that population factors are appropriately reflected by economists, planners and administrators within the decision-making processes of all those ministries and agencies responsible for economic and social development at all levels of Government. 
3.8. Political commitment for integrated strategies should be strengthened by public education and information programmes, by partnerships between Governments, non-governmental organizations and the private sector, and by improving the knowledge base through research and building local capacity. 
3.10. Widespread poverty remains the major challenge to development efforts. 
All of these factors contribute to high levels of fertility, morbidity and mortality, as well as to low economic productivity. 
Poverty is also closely related to the unsustainable use of such natural resources as land and water, and to serious environmental degradation. 
3.11. In most countries, efforts to achieve economic progress and reduce poverty can be reinforced by slowing population growth and achieving early population stabilization. 
The unusually high proportion of youth, a consequence of rapid population growth, serves to keep many developing countries on a treadmill. 
Productive jobs must be created for a continually growing labour force under conditions of already widespread unemployment and latent social discontent. 
The numbers of the elderly requiring public support will also increase rapidly in the future. 
3.12. Achievement of sustainable economic growth and poverty reduction are also influenced by issues of governance and efficient national institutions, as well as by such external economic factors as debt burden, terms of trade, trade restrictions and availability of technology and of international financial assistance. 
3.13. The objective is to raise the quality of life for all people, notably through the alleviation of poverty, the creation of employment, the guarantee of human rights and the improvement of health, education, nutrition and housing. 
3.14. By slowing down population growth, many countries have bought more time to adjust for future population increases. 
This has increased their ability to attack poverty, repair the environment and build the base for future sustainable development. 
Even a difference of a single decade in the transition to stabilization levels of fertility can have a considerable positive impact on quality of life. 
3.16. All countries should strive to ensure the completion of primary school or an equivalent level of education by all girls and boys as quickly as possible, and in any case before the year 2015. 
In seeking to attain those goals, particular attention should be given to the elimination of disparities in educational access and support that are detrimental to girls. 
3.17. Existing gender inequities and barriers to women in the workforce should be eliminated and women's participation in economic policy-making and implementation should be promoted. 
Investments in education, health and family planning for women and girls will increase their options and opportunities to contribute to economic growth while reducing pressures for large families. 
3.18. High priority should be given to facilitating the access by all disadvantaged groups of society to education, training and credit, and to increasing their opportunity to participate in gainful employment; particular attention should be given to meeting the needs of poor women. 
3.19. Private-sector job creation in the industrial, agricultural and service sectors should be facilitated by national Governments through the creation of more favourable climates for expanded trade and investment. 
3.20. The international community should promote a supportive economic environment for developing countries in their attempt to achieve economic progress and reduce poverty. 
Efforts should be particularly addressed to liberalizing trade policies, reducing the debt burden, providing financial assistance and access to technologies and ensuring that structural adjustment programmes are so designed and implemented as to be responsive to social and environmental concerns. 
3.21. There is evidence that in recent decades the indiscriminate pursuit of economic growth in nearly all countries, particularly those that are industrialized, with little or no regard for conserving natural resources or protecting the environment, is threatening and undermining the basis for progress by future generations. 
The effects of deep poverty in some areas and excessive consumption in others reinforce demographic impacts on the environment and natural resources. 
Many basic resources on which future generations will depend are rapidly being drawn down. 
Across the planet, land is being overused and soil depleted owing to marginal farming and to the spread of cities. 
Forests are being decimated as a consequence of forces of economics, consumption, poverty and population. 
Water scarcity and pollution are spreading. 
In addition, new environmental phenomena on a planetary scale, such as climate change, depletion of the Earth's protective ozone layer and the loss of biological diversity - all caused by human activities have serious implications for the viability and quality of human existence. 
3.23. The objectives are: 
(a) To achieve and maintain a harmonious balance between population, resources, food supplies, the environment and development in order not to constrain the prospects for future generations to attain a decent quality of life. 
3.24. Administrative and regulatory measures should promote sustainable resource management and prevent environmental degradation. 
Such measures could include environmental impact assessments, fiscal incentives, environmental accounting and rigorous application of the polluter pays principle. 
3.25. Cleaner technologies should be developed and shared among countries to reduce industrial pollution and waste products, to improve energy conservation and efficiency, to improve food production and to replace fossil fuels and fuel wood with renewable and less polluting energy sources. 
Governments should also revise policies and laws on landownership and tenure, with a view to encouraging conservation and sustainable resource use and to better meeting the needs for land and land use by the poor, women, pastoral nomads and indigenous people. 
For their part, population and development programmes should aim at reducing excessive demographic pressures and migration in and near vulnerable forest areas, particularly tropical forests, which are home to most of the planet's biological diversity. 
Greater emphasis must be given at all levels to the relationship between the availability of usable water resources and population. 
3.30. A major precondition for better environmental protection and management of natural resources is the full participation of women in programme management and decision-making. 
The media should be a major instrument for expanding knowledge and motivation. 
4.1. The empowerment of women is essential for the achievement of sustainable development. 
The empowerment of women and the improvement of their status, particularly in respect of education, health and economic opportunity, is a highly important end in itself. 
In addition, improving the status of women also enhances their decision-making capacity in vital areas, especially in the area of reproduction. 
This, in turn, is essential for the long-term success of population programmes. 
Experience shows that population and development programmes are most effective when steps have simultaneously been taken to improve the status of women. 
4.2. Education is one of the most important means of empowering women and of giving them the knowledge, skills and self-confidence necessary to be full partners in the development process. 
More than 40 years ago, the Universal Declaration of Human Rights asserted that "everyone has the right to education". 
In 1990, Governments meeting at the Education for All Summit in Jomtien, Thailand, committed themselves to the goal of universal access to basic education. 
But despite notable efforts by countries around the globe that have appreciably expanded access to basic education, there are approximately 960 million illiterate adults in the world, of whom two thirds are women. 
More than one third of the world's adults, most of them women, have no access to printed knowledge, to new skills and to technologies that would improve the quality of their lives and help them shape and adapt to social and economic change. 
4.3. The objectives are: 
4.4. Countries should empower women and close the gender gap as soon as possible by: 
(a) Encouraging women's participation at all levels of the political process in each community and society; 
(b) Promoting the fulfilment of their potential through education and skill development, paying urgent attention to the elimination of illiteracy among adult women; 
(c) Eliminating all legal, political and social barriers against women; assisting women to establish and realize their rights, particularly those that relate to sexual and reproductive health; 
(d) Adopting concrete measures to improve women's ability to earn income, achieve economic self-reliance, inherit, own and dispose of property and have access to credit. 
Governments at all levels must ensure that women can inherit, buy, hold and sell property, obtain credit and negotiate contracts in their own names and on their own behalf. 
Gender-disaggregated data should be used to help enforce laws related to discrimination in hiring, wages, benefits, training and job security with a view to eliminating gender disparities in income by no later than the year 2015. 
4.6. The principle of equitable representation of both sexes should be reflected in all population and development programmes, especially at the managerial and policy-making levels. 
4.7. Countries are urged to take steps to combat violence against women and girls, including sexual violence and abuse. 
4.8. The design of family health and other development interventions should take better account of the demands on women's time from the triple responsibility of child-rearing, household chores and income-producing activities. 
Greater investments should be made in appropriate technologies to lessen the daily burden of women's work. 
Greater attention should be paid to the ways in which environmental degradation and changes in land use adversely affect the allocation of women's time. 
4.9. Every effort should be made to encourage the expansion and strengthening of grass-roots support groups for women. 
Such groups should be the central focus of national campaigns to make women aware of the full range of their legal rights, including their rights within the family, and to help women organize to achieve those rights. 
4.10. Employers are strongly urged to help both male and female employees manage their family and work responsibilities through flexible work-hours, parental leave, day-care facilities and other such measures. 
4.11. Programmes to meet the needs of growing numbers of elderly people should fully reflect that women represent the larger proportion of the elderly and that elderly women generally have a lower socio-economic status than elderly men. 
4.12. Since in all societies discrimination on the basis of sex often starts at the earliest stages of life, greater equality for the girl child is a necessary first step in ensuring that women realize their full potential and become equal partners in development. 
Investments made in the girl child's health, nutrition and education, from infancy through adolescence, are critical to eventual gender equality. 
4.13. The objectives are: 
(a) To eliminate discrimination against the girl child, increase public awareness of the value of the girl child and eliminate the root causes of son preference; 
(b) To strengthen the girl child's self-image and self-esteem and improve the status of the girl child, especially in regard to health, nutrition and education. 
4.14. Leaders must speak out forcefully against patterns of gender discrimination within the family, based on preference for sons. 
One of the aims should be to eliminate excess mortality among girls by the end of the decade, wherever such pattern exists. 
Parents must be convinced through special education and public information efforts of the need to treat girl and boy children equally with respect to nutrition, health care, social interaction and education. 
Countries must recognize that, in addition to expanding education for girls, the content of education must also change to reflect a commitment to full gender equality. 
4.17. Countries should develop an integrated approach to the special nutritional, reproductive health, education and social needs of girls and young women, as such additional investments in adolescent girls can often compensate for earlier inadequacies in their nutrition and health care. 
4.18. Governments should strictly enforce laws concerning the minimum legal age of consent and minimum age at marriage, paying attention to the provision of alternatives to early marriage such as educational and employment opportunities. 
4.19. Governments are urged to prohibit female genital mutilation and, in collaboration with non-governmental organizations and local communities, to act vigorously to create awareness among concerned populations of the urgent necessity to eliminate such practices. 
Countries should also supplement those efforts by making full use of non-formal education opportunities. 
Men play a key role in bringing about gender equality since, in most societies, men exercise preponderant power in nearly every sphere of life, ranging from personal decisions regarding the size of their families to the policy and programme decisions taken at all levels of Government. 
It is essential to improve communication between men and women, and the understanding of their respective and joint responsibilities, so that men and women are seen as equal partners in public and private life. 
Male responsibilities in family life must be included in the education of children from the earliest ages. 
4.26. National and community leaders must promote the full involvement of men in family life and the full integration of women in community life. 
Parents and schools must ensure that attitudes that are respectful of women and girls as equals are instilled in boys from the earliest possible age, along with an understanding of their shared responsibilities in sexual health, reproduction and all aspects of family life. 
Programmes to reach boys before they become sexually active are urgently needed in most countries. 
5.1. As part of the process of rapid demographic and socio-economic change throughout the world, patterns of family formation and family life are continuing to undergo considerable change, altering the composition and structure of families in many societies. 
The traditional gender-based division of productive and reproductive functions in the family often no longer reflects current realities and aspirations, as more and more women in all parts of the world take up paid employment outside the home. 
At the same time, the widely observed shift of population from rural to urban settings has placed greater responsibility on nuclear families and has denied many parents the assistance they once received from extended family support networks. 
As a result, many parents find it increasingly difficult to carry out all their work and family responsibilities. 
This is particularly the case when policies and programmes relative to the family give insufficient recognition to the existing diversity of family forms or are insufficiently sensitive to the needs and rights of women and children. 
5.2. The objective is to develop policies and laws that better support the plurality of family forms, including the large number of households headed by single parents, and to address the social and economic factors behind the increasing costs of child-rearing to women. 
5.3. Employers should provide means to facilitate compatibility between labour force participation and parental responsibilities, especially for single-parent households. 
5.4. Special efforts must be made to increase the earning power of poor women, especially those who are responsible in whole or in part for the support of children, including training, credit and funding for women's self-help groups and stronger enforcement of male financial responsibilities for their children. 
5.5. Governments should eliminate all forms of coercion and discrimination in policies and practices related to marriage, unions and child-rearing, including all discriminatory measures concerning the rights to marriage and family formation of persons with disabilities. 
5.6. As a basic unit of society, the family in all its forms is entitled to receive greater protection from the multiple stresses that social and economic changes have put on the viability of the family. 
Such stresses have been particularly acute in recent years in countries where Governments have taken steps to reduce social expenditures as part of their efforts to bring government revenues and expenditures into balance and implement structural adjustment programmes. 
Increased labour migrations are an additional source of family tension and disintegration and are contributing to increased responsibilities for women. 
There are increasing numbers of vulnerable families, including not only single-parent families headed by poor women, but also poor families with elderly members or those with disabilities, refugee and displaced families, and families with members affected by AIDS, substance abuse, domestic violence, child abuse, or in other ways dysfunctional. 
5.7. The objective is to ensure that all social and economic development policies are sensitive to the diverse and changing needs of families, and to provide necessary support, particularly to the most vulnerable families. 
5.8. Governments should formulate family-sensitive policies and should develop the capacity to monitor the impact of decisions and actions on the viability of families and on their ability to meet basic family needs. 
5.10. Countries should promote and support the role of families in the care of dependent elderly members and family members with disabilities and should help support the viability of multi-generational families. 
5.11. Greater attention should be given to the poorest families and to families that have been victimized by war, drought, famine and racial and ethnic discrimination or violence. 
6.1. The growth of the world population is at an all-time high in absolute numbers, with current increments exceeding 90 million persons annually. 
According to United Nations projections, annual population increments are likely to remain above 90 million until the year 2015. 
While it took 123 years for world population to increase from 1 billion to 2 billion, succeeding increments of 1 billion took 33 years, 14 years and 13 years. 
6.2. The majority of the world's countries are converging towards a pattern of low birth and death rates, but since they proceed at different speeds, the emerging picture is that of a world facing increasingly diverse demographic situations. 
In terms of national averages, during the period 1985-1990, fertility ranged from an estimated 8.5 children per woman in Rwanda to 1.3 in Italy, while expectation of life at birth, an indicator of mortality conditions, ranged from an estimated 41 years in Sierra Leone to 78.3 years in Japan. 
They included nearly all countries in Africa, whose population doubling times average about 24 years, two thirds of those in Asia and one third of those in Latin America. 
6.3. The objective is to reduce disparities in national and regional population growth and achieve stabilization of the world population as soon as possible, fully respecting individual rights, aspirations and responsibilities, in order to create conditions for developmental sustainability at the community, national and global levels. 
6.4. Countries should give greater recognition to the importance of population trends for development and should take the proved steps needed to accelerate their demographic transition from high to low levels of fertility and mortality. 
These include ensuring universal access to primary education and primary health care, including reproductive health and family-planning services. 
Countries should mobilize all parts of society in these efforts, including non-governmental organizations and the private sector. 
These efforts should be fully supported by the international community. 
For the less developed regions as a whole, 36 per cent of the population is under age 15, and even with projected fertility declines, that proportion will still be about 30 per cent by the year 2015. 
In Africa, 45 per cent is under age 15; a figure which is projected to decline only slightly to 40 per cent in 2015. 
Poverty has a devastating impact on children, as attested by the growing number of street children in many societies. 
Children in poverty are at high risk of falling prey to labour exploitation, trafficking, neglect, sexual abuse and drug addiction. 
First and foremost among these responsibilities is to ensure that every child is a wanted child. 
Second is to recognize that children are the most important resource for the future and that greater investments in them by parents and societies are essential to the achievement of sustained economic growth and development. 
6.7. The objectives are: 
(b) To recognize the special needs of youth, especially young women, for social support, economic opportunity and access to reproductive health care. 
6.8. Countries should give higher priority and attention to all dimensions of human development for children and youth and strive to eliminate all forms of child exploitation and abuse, in particular the trafficking, abandonment and prostitution of children and the exploitation of child labour. 
6.9. All countries must adopt and strictly enforce laws against child labour in keeping with commitments made under the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
6.10. Countries must enforce laws against the sexual abuse of children and seek to eliminate all child marriages as soon as possible, and in all cases by the end of this decade. 
6.11. Countries should aim to meet the needs and aspirations of youth, ensuring their integration and participation in all spheres of society. 
6.12. Youth should also be particularly involved in those population activities that have a direct impact on their daily lives. 
In the more developed regions, approximately one person in every six is at least 60 years old, and this proportion will be close to one person in every four by the year 2025. 
In China, for instance, the proportion of persons aged 60 or over will more than double between 1990 and 2015, from about 9 per cent to nearly 19 per cent. 
In most societies, women, because they live longer than men, constitute the majority of the elderly population and in many countries, elderly poor women are especially vulnerable. 
The economic and social impact of this "ageing of populations" is both an opportunity and a challenge to all societies. 
Many countries are currently re-examining their policies in the light of the principle that the aged population constitutes a valuable and important component of a society's human resources. 
6.14. The objective is to create conditions that allow the elderly to work and live independently in their own communities for as long as possible and as desired. 
6.15. All levels of Government involved in long-term socio-economic planning should take into account the increasing numbers and proportions of the elderly in the population and develop economic and fiscal mechanisms to enable individuals to take greater responsibility for their own economic security in old age. 
6.16. Countries should give high priority to the development of human resources and the promotion of sound lifestyles as a way of dealing with the effects of population ageing and creating the conditions for healthy old age. 
The valuable contribution that the elderly make to society, especially as volunteers and care-givers, should be given due recognition. 
6.17. Governments, in collaboration with non-governmental organizations, should strengthen formal and informal safety nets for the elderly in all countries, paying special attention to the needs of elderly women. 
In some regions of the world, indigenous people, after long periods of population loss, are experiencing steady and, in some places, rapid population growth resulting from declining mortality, although morbidity and mortality are generally still much higher than for other sections of the national population. 
In other regions, however, they are still experiencing steady population decline as a result of contact with external diseases, loss of land and resources, ecological destruction, displacement, resettlement and disruption of their families, communities and social systems. 
They believe that recognition of the rights of indigenous peoples to their ancestral lands is inextricably linked to sustainable development. 
They call for increased respect for indigenous culture, spirituality, lifestyles and sustainable development models, including traditional systems of land tenure, gender relations, use of resources and knowledge and practice of family planning. 
At national, regional and international levels, the perspectives of indigenous people have gained increasing recognition, including at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, and the designation by the United Nations of the year 1993 as the International Year of the World's Indigenous People. 
6.20. The decision of the international community to proclaim the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People, to start on 10 December 1994, represents a further important step towards achievement of the aspirations of indigenous people. 
6.21. The objectives are: 
(a) To give full recognition to the population and development perspectives and needs of indigenous communities; 
6.22. Governments and other important institutions in society should recognize the distinct perspective of indigenous people on aspects of population and development and, in collaboration with concerned non-governmental and intergovernmental organizations, address their specific needs, including needs for reproductive health services. 
All steps necessary must be taken to eliminate human rights violations, especially all forms of coercion. 
6.24. Governments should take steps to protect resources and ecosystems on which indigenous communities depend for their survival, well-being and development and take this into account in the formulation of national population and development policies. 
In the exercise of this right, couples and individuals should take into account the needs of their living and future children and their responsibilities towards the community. 
Promoting reproductive rights for all people is the fundamental basis for government-supported policies and programmes in the area of reproductive health and family planning. 
The full realization of reproductive rights requires the commitment of the community to the promotion of mutually respectful and equitable gender relations and to meeting the needs of adolescents to deal in a positive and responsible way with their sexuality. 
7.2. Reproductive rights and good reproductive health require that individuals and couples have the ability to reproduce, to regulate their fertility and to enrich their lives through mutually supportive and respectful sexual relationships. 
Good reproductive health is therefore more than the absence of disease or disorders of the reproductive process. 
Adolescents are particularly vulnerable because of their lack of information and access to services in most countries. 
7.4. All countries should strive to provide through the primary health-care system reproductive health care to all individuals of child-bearing age as soon as possible, and in all cases no later than the year 2015. 
7.5. Reproductive health-care programmes designed to serve the needs of women must involve women in a central way in the planning, management, delivery and evaluation of services. 
Countries must take positive steps to train and employ more women at all levels of the health-care delivery system. 
7.6. Innovative programmes, which are separate from those designed to serve women, must be developed to meet the reproductive health needs of men. 
Such programmes must both educate and enable men to share more equally in the responsibility for family planning and to accept the major responsibility for the prevention of sexually transmitted diseases. 
7.7. Countries must seek to provide much greater community participation in reproductive health-care services by decentralizing the management of public health programmes and by forming partnerships with local non-governmental organizations and private health-care providers. 
Non-governmental organizations and their grass-roots networks have proved that they have the capability to create innovative services that reach underserved groups and are responsive to local clients. 
All types of non-governmental organizations, including trade unions, cooperatives, youth programmes and religious groups, should be encouraged to become involved in the promotion of better reproductive health. 
Most particularly, programmes should take advantage of the networks and expertise of local women's groups. 
7.8. Without jeopardizing international support for programmes in developing countries, the international community should, upon request, give consideration to the training, technical assistance and short-term contraceptive supply needs of the countries in transition from centrally managed to market economies, where reproductive health is poor and in some cases deteriorating. 
At the same time, those countries must themselves give higher priority to reproductive rights and reproductive health services and must address their current over-reliance on abortion for fertility regulation purposes throughout much of the region. 
Women in those countries clearly need more choices on an urgent basis. 
However, the need for outside assistance may be relatively temporary given the substantial health infrastructure that exists in those countries. 
7.9. Migrants and displaced persons in many parts of the world have limited access to reproductive health care and may face specific serious threats to their sexual and reproductive health and rights. 
Services must be sensitive particularly to the needs of individual women and responsive to their often powerless situation. 
The international community must recognize and take steps to address the reproductive health-care needs of the most vulnerable groups, including girls and women in crisis situations, with particular attention to those who become victims of sexual violence in the context of war or civil strife. 
The success of population education and family-planning programmes in a variety of settings demonstrates that informed individuals everywhere can and will act responsibly in the light of their own needs and those of their families and communities. 
The principle of informed free choice is essential to the long-term success of family-planning programmes. 
Coercion is a breach of human rights; it also undermines the single most important purpose of organized family-planning programmes, which is to empower individuals and couples to achieve effective long-term control over their own reproductive lives. 
7.11. Over the past three decades, the increasing availability of safer methods of modern contraception, although still in some respects inadequate, has permitted greater individual choice in matters of reproduction throughout much of the world. 
This figure represents a nearly fivefold increase since the 1960s. 
On average, family-planning programmes account for about half of the decline in average fertility rates for developing countries, from about six to seven children per family in the 1960s to about three to four children at present. 
However, the full range of modern family-planning methods still remains unavailable to at least 350 million couples world wide, many of whom say they want to space or prevent another pregnancy. 
Survey data suggest that approximately 120 million additional women world wide would be currently using a modern family-planning method if more accurate information and affordable services were easily available, and if husbands, extended families and the community were more supportive. 
During the decade of the 1990s, the number of couples of reproductive age will grow by about 18 million per annum. 
To meet their needs and close the existing large gaps in services, family planning and contraceptive supplies will need to expand very rapidly over the next several years. 
Family-planning programmes work best when they are part of or linked to broader reproductive health programmes that address closely related health needs and when women are fully and closely involved in the design, delivery, management and evaluation of services. 
7.12. The objectives are: 
(b) To eliminate unwanted pregnancies and reduce the incidence of high-risk pregnancies; 
(c) To make family-planning services available to all who need and want them; 
(d) To improve the quality of family-planning services; 
7.13. The international community must use the full means at its disposal to support the principle of voluntary freedom of choice in family planning. 
Non-governmental organizations should assist in the process of setting standards for informed choice and in helping to monitor public- and private-sector programmes. 
All countries should, over the next several years, assess the extent of national unmet need for good-quality family planning, paying particular attention to the most vulnerable and underserved groups in the population. 
The aim should be to assist individuals and couples to achieve their reproductive goals so that by the year 2015 all pregnancies are intended pregnancies and all children are wanted children. 
7.14. As part of the effort to meet unmet needs, all countries should seek to identify the major remaining barriers to the increased utilization of family- planning and related reproductive health-care services by men and women, particularly among women who say they want to limit or space future pregnancies. 
Some of those barriers are cultural, and some are directly related to the inadequacy and poor quality of existing family-planning information and services. 
Governments at all levels must provide a climate that is favourable to the expansion of good-quality public and private family-planning services and facilitate the availability of information through all possible channels, including the mass media. 
Finally, leaders and legislators at all levels must translate their public support for family planning into adequate allocations of budgetary, human and administrative resources to help meet the needs of all those who cannot pay the full cost of services. 
7.17. In every society there are many social and economic incentives and disincentives that affect individual decisions about child-bearing and family size. 
Over the past century, many Governments have experimented with such schemes, including specific incentives and disincentives, in order to lower or raise fertility. 
Most such schemes have had only marginal impact on fertility and in some cases have been counterproductive. 
For these and other reasons Governments are encouraged to focus most of their efforts towards meeting their population and development objectives through education and other measures that support fully informed reproductive choices. 
7.18. In the coming years all family-planning programmes must make significant efforts to improve quality of care. 
(c) Provide complete and accurate information about all family-planning methods, including their health risks and benefits and possible side effects, and their effectiveness in the prevention of the spread of HIV/AIDS and other sexually transmitted diseases; 
7.19. In order to meet the substantial increase in demand for contraceptives over the next decade and beyond, the international community should move on an immediate basis to establish a global facility for the procurement of contraceptive and other commodities essential to reproductive health programmes of developing countries. 
7.21. The world-wide incidence of sexually transmitted diseases is high and increasing. The situation has worsened considerably with the emergence of the HIV epidemic. 
Although the incidence of some sexually transmitted diseases has stabilized in parts of the world, there have been increasing cases in many developing countries, including among adolescents. 
For women, the symptoms of infections from sexually transmitted diseases are often hidden, making them more difficult to diagnose than in men and the health consequences are often greater, including increased risk of infertility and ectopic pregnancy. 
The risk of transmission from infected men to women is also greater than from infected women to men, and many women are powerless to take steps to protect themselves. 
7.24. Family-planning and reproductive health programmes need to strengthen their efforts in the prevention and treatment of sexually transmitted diseases, especially at the primary health-care level. 
7.26. Information, education and counselling on sexually transmitted diseases and HIV, and the supply and distribution of condoms, should become integral components of all reproductive health-care services. 
7.27. Human sexuality and gender relations are closely interrelated and together affect the ability of men and women to achieve and maintain sexual health and manage their reproductive lives. 
Responsible sexual behaviour and sensitivity in gender relations, particularly when instilled during the formative years, enhance and promote respectful and harmonious partnerships between men and women. 
7.28. In a great many communities around the world, however, the reality of gender relations is very different. 
In a number of countries, traditional practices meant to control women's sexuality have led to great suffering. 
Among them is the practice of female genital mutilation. 
7.29. The objectives are: 
(a) To ensure that women and men have access to the information, education and services needed to achieve good sexual health and exercise their reproductive rights and responsibilities; 
(b) To promote mutually respectful and equitable gender relations in matters of sex and reproduction. 
7.30. Support must be given to education and services for boys and young men that stress men's responsibility to their partners and their children and that help men exercise those responsibilities. 
Educational efforts must begin in the schools at an early age, but must also reach adult men through a variety of community-based efforts. 
7.32. Active and open discussion of the need to protect women and children from sexual exploitation and violence must be encouraged and supported by educational programmes at both national and community levels. 
Laws addressing those concerns must be strengthened and enforced. 
7.33. Countries should act vigorously to stop the practice of female genital mutilation and to protect women and girls from all such unnecessary and dangerous practices. 
7.34. The response of societies to the growing reproductive health needs of adolescents must be based on information and services that can help protect them from unwanted pregnancies and sexually transmitted diseases. 
Adolescents have special needs in the area of reproductive health. 
Overall for young women, early marriage and early motherhood severely curtail educational and employment opportunities and are likely to have a long-term, adverse impact on their quality of life. 
In both developed and developing countries many low-income adolescents faced with few apparent life choices have little incentive to avoiding pregnancy and child-bearing. 
7.36. In many societies, adolescents face pressures to engage prematurely in sexual activity. 
Young women, particularly low-income adolescents, are especially vulnerable because of their subordinate social position. 
Millions of teenage girls worldwide seek abortions every year, very many of them unsafe, attesting to the critical importance of the issue of unwanted adolescent pregnancy. 
In many countries, sexually active adolescents of both sexes are increasingly at high risk of contracting and transmitting sexually transmitted diseases, including HIV/AIDS, and they are typically poorly informed about how to protect themselves. 
Programmes for adolescents have shown to be most effective when they secure the full involvement of adolescents in identifying their reproductive and sexual health needs and in designing programmes that respond to those needs. 
7.37. The objectives are: 
(b) To substantially reduce adolescent pregnancies both within and outside marriage. 
7.38. Countries must remove legal and regulatory barriers to reproductive health care for adolescents and must ensure that the attitudes of health-care providers do not restrict the access of adolescents to the services they need. 
This effort is uniquely important for the health of young women and their children, for women's self-determination and, in many countries, for efforts to slow the momentum of population growth. 
7.40. Governments and non-governmental organizations are urged to recognize the special needs of adolescents and to put urgently in place the programmes required to meet those needs. 
Adolescents must be fully involved in the design of such information and services. 
8.1. One of the main achievements of the twentieth century has been the unprecedented increase in human longevity. 
Notable achievements include the vaccination of about 80 per cent of the children in the world and the widespread use of low-cost treatments, such as oral rehydration therapy, to ensure higher rates of child survival. 
Yet, large segments of many populations continue to lack access to clean water and sanitation facilities. 
Large numbers of people remain at continued risk of infectious, parasitic and water-borne diseases, such as tuberculosis, malaria and schistosomiasis. 
In addition, the health effects of environmental degradation and exposure to hazardous substances in the workplace are increasingly a cause of concern in many countries. 
Similarly, the growing consumption of tobacco, alcohol and drugs may hamper future progress in reducing mortality and morbidity, particularly among populations unreached by health education. 
The impact of reductions in expenditures for health and other social services that has taken place in many countries as a result of public-sector retrenchment, structural adjustment and the transition to market economies may also be a factor in future levels of morbidity and mortality. 
8.3. The objectives are: 
(a) To increase the healthy life-span of all people and reduce disparities in life expectancy between and within countries; 
(b) To reduce morbidity and mortality, particularly among disadvantaged groups, in accordance with national and intergovernmental commitments to provide access to basic health care for all people. 
8.4. All countries should make health promotion the central strategy for reducing mortality and morbidity, and strengthen health education efforts to give people the knowledge they need to assume greater responsibility for their own health. 
More effective efforts must be made to combat hunger, promote better nutrition, reduce the use of tobacco and the abuse of drugs and alcohol, and encourage responsible and safe sexual practices and behaviour and healthy lifestyles. 
8.5. In keeping with the Declaration of Alma Ata, all countries, assisted as necessary by international and non-governmental organizations, should strive to reduce mortality and morbidity and seek to make primary health care, including family planning, available universally by the end of the current decade. 
Countries should aim to achieve by 2015 a life expectancy at birth greater than 75 years; countries with the highest levels of mortality should aim to achieve by 2015 a life expectancy at birth greater than 70 years. 
Efforts to ensure a longer and healthier life for all should emphasize the reduction of morbidity and mortality differentials between males and females, geographical regions, social classes and ethnic groups and take into account the need to give greater attention to health-related quality-of-life issues for elderly populations. 
All countries should re-examine training curricula and the assignment of responsibilities within the health-care delivery system in order to reduce reliance on physicians and on secondary and tertiary care facilities. 
They also should seek to make basic health services more sustainable financially by making greater use of social marketing and fee-based services. 
8.9. Important progress has been made in reducing infant and child mortality rates everywhere. 
Improvements in the survival of children have been the main component of the overall increase in average life expectancy in the world over the past century, first in the developed countries and over the past 50 years in the developing countries. 
The number of infant deaths per 1,000 live births at the world level declined from 92 in 1970-1975 to about 62 in 1990-1995. 
For developed regions, the decline was from 22 to 12 deaths of children under age 1 per 1,000 births, and for developing countries from 105 to 69 deaths per 1,000 births. 
The mortality of children under age 5 exhibits similar differences between regions. 
Poverty, malnutrition, ignorance of the benefits of breast-feeding, inadequacy or lack of sanitation and health facilities are all factors associated with high infant and child mortality. 
In some countries, civil unrest and wars have also had major negative impacts on child survival. 
Early, late, frequent and multiple pregnancies are a major cause of high infant and child mortality. 
Birth rates and child death rates decline more rapidly when parents recognize that fewer and better spaced births mean healthier children and improved child survival. 
8.12. The objectives are: 
(b) To improve the health and nutritional status of infants and children. 
8.13. Over the next 20 years, the gap between average infant and child mortality rates in the developed and the developing regions of the world should be substantially narrowed, and major differences among socio-economic and ethnic groups should be eliminated. 
Countries should strive to reduce their infant and under-five mortality rates by one third or to 50 and 70 per 1,000 live births, respectively, whichever is less, by the year 2000, with appropriate adaptation to the particular situation of each country. 
Countries that achieve these levels earlier should strive to lower them further. 
8.14. Integrated maternal and child health services must be extended to all the population but particularly to women and children in rural areas and to the poor in urban areas. 
Such services should provide prenatal care and nutrition counselling to reduce the incidence of low birth weight, promote breast-feeding and longer intervals between births, expand immunization coverage, and aid in the prevention and management of childhood diseases, particularly through the use of oral rehydration therapy and other low-cost technologies. 
Efforts to combat the major childhood diseases, particularly infectious and parasitic diseases, and to prevent malnutrition among children should be given priority. 
Maternal mortality is indeed one of the causes of death where the gap between developed and developing regions is greatest: in 1988, they ranged from over 700 per 100,000 live births in the least developed countries to about 26 per 100,000 live births in the developed regions. 
Rates up to 1,000 maternal deaths per 100,000 live births or higher have been reported in several rural areas of Africa, giving women with many pregnancies a high lifetime risk of death during their reproductive years. 
The age at which women begin child-bearing, the interval between each birth and the total number of lifetime pregnancies all influence maternal morbidity and mortality. 
Maternal deaths may have very serious consequences within the family, given the crucial role of the mother for her children's health and welfare. 
The death of the mother greatly increases the risks of her young children's death, especially if the family is not able to provide a substitute for the maternal role. 
Greater attention to the reproductive health needs of young women could prevent the major share of maternal morbidity and mortality. 
8.16. The objective is to achieve a rapid and substantial reduction of maternal morbidity and mortality, reducing the differences observed between developing and developed countries, and to eliminate all deaths from unsafe abortion. 
The realization of these goals will have different implications for countries with different 1990 levels of maternal mortality. 
Countries with the highest levels of mortality should aim to achieve by 2015 a maternal mortality rate below 75 per 100,000 live births. 
In doing so, attention should be given to the development of adequate evaluation and monitoring mechanisms, in order to assess the progress being made in reducing maternal mortality and enhance the effectiveness of ongoing programmes. 
8.20. The nutrition and health of young women requires priority attention in all efforts to promote safe motherhood, along with efforts to help young women delaying their first birth. 
The nutritional needs of all pregnant and nursing women, especially poor women in parts of the world where nutritional anaemia is highly prevalent, also require proper attention. 
Governments are urged to assess the health impact of unsafe abortion, to reduce the need for abortion through expanded and improved family-planning services and to frame abortion laws and policies on the basis of a commitment to women's health and well-being rather than on criminal codes and punitive measures. 
In case of rape and incest, women should have access to safe abortion services. 
Women who wish to terminate their pregnancies should have ready access to reliable information, compassionate counselling and services for the management of complications of unsafe abortions. 
8.22. Programmes to reduce maternal mortality should include or be linked to family-planning information and services, since the better timing and spacing of births and the elimination of unsafe abortion are effective ways to reduce high levels of maternal mortality. 
8.23. All countries, as a matter of some urgency, need to seek changes in high-risk sexual behaviour of men and to devise strategies to ensure that males take responsibility in reproductive health, including contraception. 
8.24. The AIDS pandemic is a major concern in both developed and developing countries. 
As of mid-1993, about four fifths of all persons ever infected with HIV lived in developing countries where the infection is being transmitted mainly through heterosexual intercourse. 
8.25. The objective is to strengthen efforts to combat the spread of HIV infection. 
8.26. All countries with high or rapidly increasing rates of HIV infection need to assess the population and development impact of the disease. 
In some countries the combination of continued high fertility rates (which result in a disproportionate share of the population being under age 15) with the age- specific mortality patterns associated with HIV/AIDS may have very serious implications for socio-economic development without substantially affecting overall rates of population growth. 
Multisectoral national plans and strategies to deal with AIDS are needed and should be integrated into population and development strategies. 
Health providers, including all family-planning providers, require training in needs assessment and counselling, including in the choice of an appropriate family-planning method to reduce the risk of HIV/AIDS and other sexually transmitted diseases. 
Wherever possible, family-planning programmes should also include facilities for the diagnosis and treatment or referral for common sexually transmitted diseases, recognizing that many sexually transmitted diseases increase the risk of AIDS transmission. 
8.28. All segments of society need to be mobilized to combat the AIDS pandemic, including the private sector, non-governmental and community organizations and the media. 
The international community should mobilize the human and financial resources required to reduce new HIV infections to half the currently projected rate by the year 2000 in developing countries. 
8.29. Condoms should be made widely available and should be included in all essential drug lists. 
9.1. In the early 1990s, approximately half of the Governments in the world, mostly those of developing countries, considered the patterns of population distribution in their territories to be unsatisfactory and wished to modify them. 
A key issue was the rapid growth of urban areas, which are expected to house more than half of the world population by 2005. 
In such a context, it is important to recognize that voluntary migration is a rational response to spatial inequalities and that urbanization is an intrinsic part of the development process. 
Cities are often the centres of economic growth, providing the impetus for socio-economic innovation and change. 
Effective population distribution policies are those that, while respecting the right of individuals to live and work in the community of their choice, take into account the effects of development strategies on population distribution. 
9.2. The objectives are: 
(a) To foster a more balanced spatial distribution of the population by promoting simultaneously the sustainable development of rural and urban areas, with particular emphasis on the promotion of social equity; 
(b) To reduce the role of push factors in migration flows. 
9.3. Governments formulating population distribution policies should ensure that the objectives and goals of those policies are consistent with other development goals and basic human rights. 
9.4. In order to achieve a better spatial distribution of production, employment and population, countries should adopt strategies that simultaneously encourage the growth of small or medium-sized urban centres and the sustainable development of rural areas. 
9.5. Governments wishing to create alternatives to out-migration from rural areas should make or encourage investments to enhance rural productivity, improve rural infrastructure and facilitate the establishment of credit and production cooperatives and other grass-roots organizations that give people greater control over resources and improve their livelihoods. 
9.6. Countries should recognize and safeguard the traditional rights of indigenous peoples over common lands and water resources. 
9.8. In many countries, the urban system is characterized by the overwhelming preponderance of a single major city or agglomeration. 
The tendency towards population concentration, fostered by the concentration of public and private resources in some cities, has contributed to the rising number and size of mega-cities. 
In 1992, there were 13 cities with at least 10 million inhabitants and their number is expected to double by 2010, when most mega-cities will be located in the developing countries. 
Yet, large agglomerations also represent the most dynamic centres of economic and cultural activity in many countries. 
The challenges faced by cities are often exacerbated by inadequate urban planning that fails to take into account the interrelations between population concentration and socio-economic development. 
9.9. The objective is to enhance the management of urban agglomerations, reduce the urban bias that contributes to the further concentration of population in large cities, and improve the quality of life of the urban poor. 
9.13. During the past decade, awareness about the situation of migrants who are forced to leave their places of usual residence for a variety of reasons has been rising. 
However, it is generally accepted that those causes range from natural disasters that destroy human settlements to internal conflicts that force people to flee from one area of the country to another. 
Given the forced nature of their movement, internally displaced persons often find themselves in particularly vulnerable situations. 
9.14. The objective is to offer adequate protection and assistance to persons displaced within their country. 
9.15. Countries should address the causes of internal displacement, including environmental degradation and armed conflict, and develop the necessary mechanisms to protect and assist displaced persons, especially those who are not able to return to their normal place of residence in the short term. 
9.16. Measures should be taken to ensure that internally displaced persons receive basic health-care services, including family planning. 
Most international migration has positive impacts on both the communities of origin and the communities of destination, providing the former with remittances and the latter with needed human resources. 
The long-term manageability of international migration hinges on making the option to remain in one's country a viable one for all people, thus eliminating involuntary migration. 
In addition, more effective use can be made of the potential contribution that expatriate nationals can make to the economic development of their countries of origin. 
10.2. The objective is to maximize the benefits of migration to those concerned and increase the likelihood that migration has positive consequences for the development of both sending and receiving countries. 
10.3. Governments of countries of origin and countries of destination should seek to redress the causes of emigration in order to alleviate the massive and uncontrolled international migration flows. 
The economic situation in those countries is likely to improve only gradually and, therefore, migration flows from those countries will decline only in the long term; in the interim, the acute problems currently observed will cause migration flows. 
In addition, Governments of countries of destination should acknowledge the influence of economic "pull" factors on international migration. 
10.4. Governments of countries of destination have the right to control access to their territory and adopt policies that shape immigration flows. 
Such measures should conform with universally recognized international standards. 
Appropriate steps should be taken to safeguard the wages and working conditions of both migrant and native workers in the affected sectors. 
Governments of countries of origin are urged to devise ways of using the skills of returning migrants and to collaborate with countries of destination in promoting the return of qualified migrants who can play a crucial role in the transfer of knowledge and technology. 
Many documented migrants have, over time, acquired the right to long-term residence in the countries of destination. 
Documented migration is generally beneficial to the host country, since migrants are in general concentrated in the most productive ages, have skills needed by the receiving country and their admission is congruent with the policies of the Government. 
The remittances of documented migrants to their countries of origin often constitute a very important source of foreign exchange and are instrumental in improving the well-being of relatives left behind. 
10.8. The objectives are: 
(a) To promote the social and economic integration of documented migrants, especially those who have acquired the right to long-term residence in the country of destination; 
(d) To promote the welfare of documented migrant workers and members of their families. 
Governments of receiving countries are further urged to take appropriate steps to avoid all forms of discrimination against migrant women and to protect their rights and safety. 
10.10. In order to promote the integration of documented migrants having the right to long-term residence, Governments of receiving countries should consider extending to them civil and political rights and facilitating their naturalization. 
Governments of receiving countries must ensure the protection of migrants and give priority to programmes and strategies that combat racism and xenophobia. 
10.11. Governments should eliminate all discriminatory measures that persons with disabilities may face with regard to international migration. 
10.12. It is the sovereign right of every nation State to decide who can enter and stay in its territory and under what conditions. 
Such right, however, should be exercised in a fair and equitable manner, taking care to avoid racist or xenophobic actions. 
The trend towards increased international population mobility has not generally been matched by the willingness of countries of destination to admit more documented migrants. 
Given that the pressures for migration are growing in a number of developing countries, especially as their labour force continues to increase, undocumented or irregular migration is expected to rise. 
10.13. The objectives are: 
10.14. Governments of countries of origin and countries of destination are urged to cooperate in safeguarding the basic rights of undocumented migrants and preventing their exploitation. 
Governments of countries of origin, where the activities of agents or other intermediaries in the migration process are legal, should regulate such activities in order to prevent abuses. 
In addition, Governments of countries of origin and countries of destination should try to find satisfactory long-term solutions to the problems caused by undocumented migration through bilateral or multilateral negotiations, inter alia, on readmission agreements. 
10.18. The objectives are: 
(a) To reduce pressures leading to refugee movements by combating their root causes; 
(b) To find durable solutions to the plight of refugees; 
(c) To ensure the effective protection and assistance of refugee populations with particular attention to the needs of refugee women; 
Governments and all other entities should respect and safeguard the right of people to remain in safety in their homes and should refrain from policies or practices that force people to flee. 
10.20. Governments are urged to strengthen their support for international protection and assistance activities on behalf of refugees and to promote the search for durable solutions to their plight. 
In doing so, Governments are encouraged to enhance regional and international mechanisms that allow an equitable sharing of responsibility for the protection and assistance needs of refugees. 
10.21. Adequate international support should be extended to countries of first asylum to meet the basic needs of refugees and to assist in the search for durable solutions. 
Governments are urged to facilitate, whenever possible, the creation of conditions that would allow for voluntary repatriation in safety and dignity. 
In planning and implementing refugee and returnee assistance activities, special attention should be given to encouraging the active participation of refugee women and to addressing the needs of refugee children. 
10.22. Governments are urged to respect the principle of "non-refoulement" (i.e., the principle of no forcible return of persons to places where their lives or freedom would be threatened), to ensure that asylum-seekers have access to a fair hearing and to facilitate the expeditious processing of asylum requests. 
Governments are urged to accord at least temporary protection to all persons in need of international protection until a solution to their plight can be found. 
11.1. Greater public awareness and commitment at all levels, from the individual to the international level, are vital to the achievement of the present Programme of Action. 
In all countries and among all groups, therefore, information, education and communication activities on behalf of population and sustainable development issues must be strengthened. 
Indeed, this begins with the recognition that individuals and couples have the basic right to make conscious decisions about child-bearing. 
All these channels of communication have a role to play in promoting such concepts as gender equity, responsible parenthood and respect for the environment. 
Such issues may also be included in more structured adult education, vocational training and literacy programmes. 
11.4. Emerging information technologies such as interlinked telephone, television and computer networks, global satellite communications, digital data transmission and new multimedia technologies can help bridge the geographical, social and economic gaps that currently exist in access to information around the world. 
To make greater public involvement a reality, national authorities and the international community must ensure the widespread diffusion of such technologies and the freer flow of information within and between countries. 
11.5. The objectives are: 
(a) To increase awareness, understanding and commitment at all levels of society so that individuals, groups, countries and the international community will take those actions necessary to address population issues within the context of sustainable development; 
(b) To alter attitudes in favour of responsible behaviour in family life, and to encourage individuals and couples to make informed choices and to take advantage of family-planning and reproductive health services. 
11.6. Members of parliament, the scientific community, religious leaders and others in influential positions are invited to help promote awareness of population and sustainable development issues and to support appropriate ways of dealing with those issues. 
11.7. A coordinated strategic approach to information, education and communication should be taken in order to maximize the impact of various information, education and communication activities that may be undertaken on several fronts with diverse audiences. 
It is especially important that information, education and communication strategies be linked to family-planning and reproductive health services. 
11.8. Information, education and communication efforts should rely on up-to-date research methodologies to determine information needs and the most effective ways of reaching target audiences. 
11.10. The interpersonal communication skills of outreach and clinic personnel, spouses, parents and others should be strengthened, whenever possible, to enhance potential interaction and effectiveness in the delivery of family- planning and reproductive health services. 
11.11. The tremendous potential of both print and electronic media should be harnessed to promote and strengthen public understanding of the interrelationships between population and the environment and other population and development issues. 
11.12. Countries are invited to consider making greater use of the entertainment media, including radio and television drama, as a source of role models and for encouraging public discussion of important but sometimes sensitive topics. 
11.14. To be most effective, education about population issues must begin in primary school and continue through all levels of formal and non-formal education. 
To ensure acceptance of population education programmes by the community, population education projects should emphasize consultation with parents and community leaders. 
Migration, particularly at the international level, is also among the areas least adequately covered. 
As a matter of principle, developing countries should have access, on a no-cost basis, to the data and findings based on research carried out in their own countries and maintained by other countries and international agencies. 
12.2. The objectives are: 
(a) To establish a factual basis for understanding and anticipating the interrelationships of population and socio-economic and environmental variables and for improving programme development, implementation, monitoring and evaluation; 
(b) To strengthen national capacity to meet basic data collection and analysis needs. 
12.3. All countries, assisted as appropriate by international organizations, should strengthen their national capacity to carry out sustained and comprehensive programmes of population data collection and analysis, making use of relevant new data technologies. 
Particular attention should be given to the monitoring of population trends and the preparation of demographic projections and to the monitoring of progress towards the health, education and gender- equity goals of the present Programme of Action. 
12.4. Programmes for the collection, processing, analysis and timely dissemination of population data should include disaggregation and coverage compatible with the needs of effective programme implementation. 
Interaction between the community of data users and data providers should be promoted in order to enable data providers to respond better to user needs. 
12.5. Comprehensive statistical databases, allowing linkages between population, environment and other development factors and providing information at the most appropriate geographic levels, should be established and maintained by all countries, to meet the needs of basic research as well as those of enhanced programme development, implementation, monitoring and evaluation. 
12.6. All data collection and analysis activities should give due consideration to gender disaggregation, enhancing knowledge on the position and role of gender in social and demographic processes. 
In particular, in order to provide a more accurate picture of women's current and potential contribution to economic development, new methodologies for data collection should delineate more precisely the nature of women's labour force status and seek to quantify women's uncompensated economic activity as family labourers. 
12.7. In order to ensure that all people have the opportunity to achieve and maintain sound reproductive health, the international community must mobilize the full spectrum of basic biomedical, social and behavioural and programme- related research on reproductive health and sexuality. 
Improved collaboration and coordination of activities internationally will increase cost-effectiveness, but a significant increase in support from Governments and industry is needed to bring a number of potential new methods to fruition. 
This research needs to be guided at all stages by the needs of users and be carried out in strict conformity with internationally accepted ethical, medical and scientific standards for biomedical research. 
12.8. The objectives are: 
(a) To contribute to the achievement of universal reproductive and sexual health, and to expand reproductive choice; 
(b) To ensure the long-term safety of fertility regulation methods. 
12.10. Special priority should be given to the development and introduction of new fertility regulation methods that are safe, effective, affordable, suitable for different age groups and designed in response to users' needs. 
In conducting reproductive and sexual health research, special attention should be given to the needs of adolescents in order to develop suitable policies and programmes to meet their reproductive and sexual health needs. 
A new type of partnership between the public and private sectors is needed that would mobilize the experience and resources of industry while protecting the public interest. 
National drug and device regulatory agencies should be actively involved as collaborators in all stages of the development process. 
12.12. All research on fertility regulation and reproductive health products must be carried out in adherence to internationally accepted ethical and technical standards for biomedical research. 
Users' and, in particular, women's perspectives should be incorporated into all stages of the research and development process. 
12.13. Unsafe abortion is a major threat to the health and lives of women. 
Research to understand and better address the determinants and consequences of induced abortion, including its effects on subsequent reproductive health, fertility and contraceptive practice, should be promoted. 
12.14. During the past several decades, the formulation, implementation and evaluation of population policies and programmes has benefited from the findings of social and economic research highlighting how population change results from and impacts on complex interactions of social, economic and environmental factors. 
Nevertheless, some aspects of these interactions still are poorly understood and knowledge is lacking in areas relevant to a range of population and development policies. 
Social and economic research is clearly needed to enable programmes to take into account the views of their intended beneficiaries, especially women, the young and other less empowered groups, and to respond to the specific needs of those groups and of communities. 
12.15. The objectives are: 
(a) To promote social and economic research that assists in the design of activities and services tailored to the needs of communities, particularly underserved groups such as adolescents, rural populations and slum-dwellers; 
(b) To use research findings to improve the formulation of policies and the implementation of programmes in order to enhance the quality, efficiency and client-sensitivity of programmes. 
12.16. Governments and the donor community should encourage and promote social and economic research on population, including population policies and programmes, especially with regard to interlinkages between population, environment and economic development. 
12.17. Social and economic research should be built into population and development programmes in order to provide guidance for programme management on ways and means to ensure that programme activities reach all their potential clients, including disadvantaged and underserved groups and communities. 
12.18. Policy-oriented research should be undertaken on critically endangered areas beset by population pressures, destruction of ecosystems and degradation of resources, giving particular attention to the interactions between those factors. 
12.19. Governments, funding agencies and research organizations are urged to give priority to research on the linkages between women's roles and status and demographic processes. 
To provide a sound foundation for such research, special efforts need to be made to improve the quality, timeliness and accessibility of data on internal and international migration levels, trends and policies. 
12.22. In the light of the persistence of significant mortality differentials between population subgroups within countries, it is urgent to step up efforts to investigate the factors underlying such differentials, in order to devise more effective policies for their reduction. 
Of special importance are the causes of differentials in mortality, particularly at younger and older ages. 
Increased attention should also be paid to the relative importance of various socio-economic and environmental factors in determining mortality differentials by region or socio-economic group. 
13.1. During the past few decades, considerable experience has been gained around the world on how government policies and programmes can be designed and implemented to address population concerns, enhance the choices of people and contribute to broad social progress. 
Experience has also shown that countries where the leadership is strongly committed to human resource development, gender equality and meeting the reproductive health needs of the population, including family planning, have been able to mobilize sustained commitment at all levels to make population programmes successful. 
13.2. The objectives are: 
(a) To incorporate population concerns in all relevant national developmental programmes; 
(b) To foster concerted grass-roots involvement in formulating and implementing plans of action in the field of population. 
13.3. Governments should formulate national strategies and programmes to address population and development problems as integral parts of their sectoral and overall development planning process, promoting the active involvement of local governmental entities, non-governmental organizations, the private sector and local communities. 
13.5. Building the capacity and self-reliance of countries to undertake programmes of action to further national development and to improve the quality of life of all citizens is a fundamental goal. This requires the participation of appropriately trained personnel working within effective institutional arrangements. 
The lack of adequate management skills critically reduces the ability for strategic planning, weakens programme execution, lessens the quality of services and thus diminishes the usefulness of programmes to their beneficiaries. 
13.6. The objectives are: 
(a) To improve the cost-effectiveness and impact of national population programmes; 
(b) To facilitate the flow of information between actors in national population programmes in order to enhance the formulation of policy and monitoring of performance; 
(c) To increase the skill level and the accountability of managers in the implementation of national population programmes; 
(d) To ensure the availability of an appropriately trained supply of personnel for the formulation, implementation and monitoring of national population programmes. 
(a) Formulate their human resource development programmes in a manner that explicitly addresses the needs of population programmes, giving special consideration to the training and employment of women at all levels; 
(c) Rationalize salary scales to ensure the retention and advancement of managerial and technical personnel involved in population programmes; 
(d) Maintain databases of national experts and institutions of excellence in order to foster the use of national competence. 
13.9. National resource mobilization is one of the highest priority areas for action to meet both the current unmet demand and the projected growth in demand for reproductive health and family-planning services over the next two decades. 
There are at present an estimated 120 million couples with unmet fertility- regulation needs, over and above the estimated number of users, which, including those in the countries in transition, are currently over 500 million. 
13.10. Allocation of resources at the national level generally falls into several broad categories: family-planning service delivery in a mother-and- child health framework; information, education and communication activities and special programmes for youth and women; population data collection and analysis; policy-relevant research; capacity-building activities; and policy formulation and implementation. 
How countries may best allocate resources between those various items depends largely on each country's particular situation, but the quality of programmes generally benefits from a balanced allocation of resources, taking explicitly into account the variety of programmatic needs. 
Particular emphasis must be put on meeting the needs of underserved population groups, in line with the goal of the present Programme of Action to eliminate disparities in unmet demand. 
13.17. An additional package of activities to meet the expanded population data collection, analysis and dissemination, and policy formulation needs, would (depending on the relation of the year to the decennial census cycle) add between $220 million and $670 million per annum. 
Averaged over the period 1995-2015, this would amount to about $0.08 per capita per annum. 
13.18. In its entirety, the projected resource requirements of national population programmes described in paragraphs 13.14 to 13.17 above (in 1993 US dollars) would total: $13.2 billion in 2000, $14.4 billion in 2005, $16.1 billion in 2010 and $17 billion in 2015. 
The savings in other sectoral costs and the benefits to be derived from those programmes far exceed those modest investments. 
The requirements for international assistance are outlined in paragraph 14.8 below. 
In their efforts to mobilize resources, new modalities such as the selective use of user fees, social marketing, cost-sharing and other forms of cost-recovery should receive increased attention in order to address the growing pressure on resources needed for population programmes. 
For instance, the expanding number and configuration of development partners subjects both recipients and donors to increasing pressures to arbitrate among a multitude of competing development priorities, a task which recipient Governments in particular may find exceedingly difficult to carry out. 
Lack of effective coordination mechanisms has been found to result in unnecessary duplication of efforts and lack of programme congruency. 
Sudden wholesale shifts in the development philosophies of major donors may cause far-reaching and largely unintended disruption of programme activities across the world. 
Re-establishing and adhering to national priorities requires a new clarification of, and commitment to, reciprocal responsibilities among development partners. 
At the programme level, national capacity-building and transfer of technology and know-how must be core objectives and central activities for international cooperation. 
In this respect, a critical element to meet the very large commodity needs of family-planning programmes is the local production of contraceptives of assured quality, for which specific technology transfer measures might be required. 
14.3. The objectives are: 
(a) To ensure that international cooperation efforts in the area of population and development are consistent with national priorities and promote capacity-building and self-reliance; 
(b) To clarify the reciprocal responsibilities of development partners and improve coordination of their efforts. 
14.4. Governments should ensure that national development plans take specific and detailed account of the intended role of international cooperation in their population programmes, particularly with respect to capacity-building and transfer of technology. 
14.6. There is a strong consensus on the need to mobilize significant additional financial resources from both the international community and within developing countries for national population programmes in support of sustainable development. 
However, since then, international resources for population activities have come under severe pressure, owing to the prolonged economic recession in traditional donor countries. 
As a result, during the past two decades, although international financial assistance to population programmes has increased in absolute terms, it has decreased in relative terms, from 2 per cent of official development assistance in the early 1970s, to 1.34 per cent in 1991. 
Developing countries, on the other hand, have increased their financing to approximately 75 per cent of total expenditures on population programmes, highlighting the importance that they place on population activities and their commitment to them. 
14.7. The objectives are: 
(a) To increase international financial assistance in the field of population in order to enable developing countries, particularly the least developed among them, and countries in economic transition to achieve the goals of the present Programme of Action; 
(b) To increase the commitment to and the stability of international financial assistance by diversifying the sources of contributions. 
A crucially urgent challenge to the international donor community is therefore the translation of their commitment to the objectives and quantitative goals of the present Programme of Action into commensurate financial contributions to population programmes in developing countries and countries in transition. 
14.9. In devising the appropriate balance between funding sources, more attention should be given to South-South cooperation as well as to new ways of mobilizing private contributions, particularly in partnership with non-governmental organizations. 
15.1. As the contribution, real and potential, of the non-governmental sector gains clearer recognition in many countries and at regional and international levels, it is important to affirm its relevance in the context of the preparation and implementation of the present Programme of Action. 
15.2. Despite widely varying situations in the relationship and interaction of Governments and non-governmental organizations, the important contribution that diverse non-governmental groups have made and are increasingly making to both population and development activities at all levels is acknowledged with real appreciation. 
15.4. Non-governmental organizations are actively involved in the provision of programme and project services in virtually every area of socio-economic development, including the population sector. 
Their strength and credibility lies in the responsible and constructive role they play in civil society and the support their activities engender from the community as a whole. 
Formal and informal organizations and networks, as well as grass-root movements, merit greater recognition at local, national and international levels as valid and valuable partners, including in the implementation of the present Programme of Action. 
For such partnerships to evolve and thrive, it is necessary to acknowledge the importance of genuine independence on the part of non-governmental organizations and the willingness of all sectors to participate in genuine social partnership and dialogue, recognizing the independent roles, responsibilities and particular capacities of each. 
Non-governmental organizations, especially family-planning and women's organizations, have been able to increase public awareness and provide educational services to women which contribute towards successful implementation of population policies. 
Other groups, such as organizations for those with disabilities, also contribute effectively to the enhancement of programmes for their particular constituencies. 
These diverse groups can serve as effective instruments in ensuring the quality and relevance of programmes and services to the people they are meant to serve, and strengthen accountability. 
They should be invited to participate in local, national and international decision-making bodies, including the United Nations system, to ensure effective follow-up and implementation of the present Programme of Action. 
15.6. In recognition of the importance of effective partnership, the broad range of non-governmental organizations will need to foster cooperation and communication among themselves to reinforce their effectiveness as key participants in the implementation of population and development programmes and policies. 
15.7. The objective is to acknowledge and enhance the partnership between all levels of Government and the full range of not-for-profit, non-governmental organizations by encouraging their full involvement in the discussion, design, implementation, monitoring and evaluation of policies and programmes relating to population and development and their myriad interrelationships. 
15.9. Adequate financial and technical resources, as well as data and information necessary for the effective participation of non-governmental organizations in the research, design, implementation and evaluation of population and development policies and programmes, should be made available to non-governmental organizations by Governments and intergovernmental organizations. 
15.10. Governments and intergovernmental organizations should create an enabling environment that assures that non-governmental organizations and their international networks are able to strengthen their capacity and expertise through appropriate training and outreach activities and thus play a greater partnership role at local, national and international levels. 
15.11. Non-governmental groups and their networks should strengthen their interaction with the diverse communities they represent, educate their constituencies, mobilize public opinion and actively contribute to the national and international debate on population and development issues and their complex interrelationships. 
15.12. The private, profit-oriented sector plays an important and increasingly recognized role in the social and economic development of countries. 
One aspect of that role is its involvement in the production and delivery of commodities and services relevant to population programmes. 
In a growing number of countries, the private sector has or is fast developing the financial, managerial and technological capacity to carry out a vast array of such activities in an effective and cost-efficient manner. 
This experience has laid the groundwork for mutually advantageous partnerships which the private sector is interested to further develop and expand. 
Through its actions and attitudes, the private sector makes a decisive impact on the quality of life of its employees and often on large segments of society. 
Experience gained from these programmes is useful to Governments and non-governmental organizations alike in their ongoing efforts to find innovative ways of effectively involving themselves in the population sector. 
By acknowledging the valuable contribution of the private sector, and by seeking more areas for cost-effective and mutually beneficial cooperation, Governments and non-governmental organizations alike may expect to enhance the efficiency of their population and development activities. 
15.14. The objectives are: 
(a) To enhance the partnership between Governments, international organizations and the private sector to encourage an effective working relationship; 
(b) To identify new areas of cooperative efforts, including the efficient production of population programme commodities and the fair-cost delivery of services. 
15.16. Non-profit and profit-oriented entities and their networks should identify mechanisms whereby they can engage in a dialogue and exchange ideas and experiences in the population and development fields with a view to improving existing programming and sharing of innovative approaches. 
15.17. The profit-oriented sector should consider how it might better assist non-profit non-governmental organizations to play a wider role in civil society through the enhancement or creation of suitable mechanisms to channel financial and other appropriate support to non-governmental organizations and their associations. 
16.1. The significance of the International Conference on Population and Development will depend in large part on the willingness of Governments, the non-governmental sector, the international community and all other concerned organizations and individuals to turn the commitments of the Conference into action. 
At no level will this be as important as at that of the nation and the individual. 
16.2. The extensive and varied preparatory processes at the international, regional, national and local levels have constituted an important contribution to the formulation of the present Programme of Action. 
Considerable institutional development has taken place in many countries in order to steer the national preparatory process; greater awareness of population issues was fostered through public information and education campaigns, and national reports have been prepared and submitted to the Conference secretariat. 
Forthcoming international conferences addressing social and economic issues, including the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women, will also invite countries to develop further national reports, studies and plans of action. 
To avoid overburdening Governments and straining limited human and financial resources and to prevent unnecessary duplication of efforts, the feasibility of national-level coordination of reports that monitor and assess the follow-up of international conference outcomes, such as the present Programme of Action, needs to be considered. 
16.3. Over 100 countries responded to an invitation to prepare and submit to the Conference comprehensive national reports on population. 
16.4. The objective is to encourage and enable full and active national-level action to implement the Programme of Action, taking fully into account the need to ensure compatibility with commitments relating to national-level activity made at various international conferences and summit meetings that address closely related matters and concerns. 
16.5. Governments, non-governmental organizations, organizations of the United Nations system and other interested parties should give the widest possible dissemination to the present Programme of Action. 
16.6. Governments, non-governmental organizations, organizations of the United Nations system and others should seek to mobilize public support for such measures as the goals and objectives of this Programme of Action through follow-up conferences and meetings, publications and audio-visual aids and both print and electronic media. 
16.7. Governments should, by 1995, set up national databases to provide baseline data and information from which progress towards the achievement of the goals and objectives of this Programme of Action and other related international documents and agreements can be measured and assessed. 
16.9. Governments should annually assess their country's progress towards achieving the objectives and goals of this Programme of Action. 
On a biennial basis, all Governments, with the assistance of the international community, where necessary, should prepare reports on the implementation of the population and related development goals and objectives contained in this Programme of Action. 
In the preparation of those assessments and reports, Governments should outline successes achieved, as well as problems and obstacles encountered. 
They should give consideration to integrating and cross-referencing the information compiled for those reports with other data, information and findings produced in the context of the follow-up to the commitments made by them at other international conferences and summit meetings addressing related issues. 
In the case of many developing countries, particularly the least developed among them, additional official development assistance will be required. 
It is acknowledged that, while many of the goals and objectives of this Programme of Action will require additional resources, many resources could become available from a reordering of priorities. 
It is further acknowledged that, in the context of current global developmental and military expenditures, the cost of funding the human resource-centred activities at the levels proposed in this Programme of Action is very low and the cost- benefit ratio very high. 
16.11. The objectives are: 
(b) To ensure that population and development issues receive appropriate high-level periodic consideration by the relevant bodies and entities of the United Nations system. 
16.12. Developed countries and others in a position to do so should at an early time make additional financial commitments to enable the implementation of the decisions of this Conference, including providing additional resources through multilateral channels, with particular emphasis on the United Nations Population Fund. 
16.13. General Assembly resolution 48/162 on further measures for the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields addresses, among other things, the governing bodies of the United Nations development funds and programmes. 
Accordingly, the Conference should make its views and recommendations known to the General Assembly. 
16.14. The Conference should propose to the General Assembly an appropriate arrangement and mechanisms for evaluating and monitoring the present Programme of Action within the larger framework of intergovernmental activities relating to population, economic, social, environmental and development issues. 
This exercise should be based on an analysis of the progress made towards achieving the goals set by the present Programme of Action and other related international agreements, including the resource allocations, both domestic and international, being utilized for this purpose. 
16.15. To ensure that population, economic, social, environmental and development issues are addressed in an integrated manner, the relevant entities of the United Nations system should, as a matter of high priority, assess the need for expanding and strengthening arrangements for further coordination, harmonization and collaboration. 
Recalling its resolution 45/164 of 18 December 1990, in which it proclaimed 1993 the International Year of the World's Indigenous People, with a view to strengthening international cooperation for the solution of problems faced by indigenous communities in areas such as human rights, the environment, development, education and health, 
2. Recommends to all thematic rapporteurs, special representatives, independent experts and working groups that they pay particular attention, within the framework of their mandates, to the situation of indigenous people; 
6. Stresses the relevance for the solution of problems faced by indigenous communities of the recommendations contained in chapter 26 of Agenda 21, 2/ including their implementation; 
7. Notes with satisfaction the holding at Manila of a Global Youth Earth-saving Summit which, by its reaffirmation of the role of traditional cultures in the preservation of the environment, underscored the right to cultural survival; 
9. Stresses that the governmental and intergovernmental activities undertaken within the context of the Year and beyond should take fully into account the development needs of indigenous people and that the Year should contribute to enhancing and facilitating the coordination capabilities of Member States for collecting and analysing information; 
10. Notes that there is a continuing need within the United Nations system to aggregate data specific to indigenous people by means of enhancing and facilitating the coordination capabilities of Member States for collecting and analysing such data; 
13. Expresses its appreciation for the work undertaken for the Year by Governments, the Coordinator for the Year, the International Labour Organisation, the Goodwill Ambassador, Ms. Rigoberta Menchu, indigenous and non-governmental organizations, the Commission on Human Rights and the Working Group on Indigenous Populations. 
Recalling its resolution 45/164 of 18 December 1990, in which it proclaimed 1993 the International Year of the World's Indigenous People, with a view to strengthening international cooperation for the solution of problems faced by indigenous people in areas such as human rights, the environment, development, education and health, 
Acknowledging the significance of the Year in raising international awareness of the contribution of, and problems faced by, indigenous people throughout the world, and aware of the need to build on the results and lessons of the Year, 
Recognizing the importance of consulting with indigenous people, the need for financial support from the international community, including support from within the United Nations system, including the specialized agencies, the need for a strategic planning framework and the need for adequate coordination and communication channels, 
Recognizing the importance of considering the establishment of a permanent forum for indigenous people in the framework of an international decade, 
2. Decides that the goal of the Decade should be the strengthening of international cooperation for the solution of problems faced by indigenous people in such areas as human rights, the environment, development, education and health; 
6. Requests the Coordinator to coordinate the programme of activities for the Decade in full collaboration and consultation with Governments, competent bodies, the International Labour Organisation and other specialized agencies of the United Nations system, and indigenous and non-governmental organizations; 
7. Requests competent United Nations bodies and specialized agencies to designate focal points for coordination with the Centre for Human Rights of the Secretariat of activities related to the Decade; 
8. Invites Governments to ensure that activities and objectives for the Decade are planned and implemented on the basis of full consultation and collaboration with indigenous people; 
9. Requests specialized agencies, regional commissions and other organizations of the United Nations system to consider with Governments and in partnership with indigenous people how they can contribute to the success of the Decade, and to transmit their recommendations to the Economic and Social Council; 
10. Appeals to the specialized agencies, regional commissions, financial and development institutions and other relevant organizations of the United Nations system to increase their efforts to take into special account the needs of indigenous people in their budgeting and in their programming; 
11. Invites indigenous organizations and other interested non-governmental organizations to consider the contributions they can make to the success of the Decade, with a view to presenting them to the Working Group on Indigenous Populations; 
13. Recommends that adequate human and financial resources be made available to the Centre for Human Rights in support of its activities related to indigenous people, within the overall framework of strengthening its activities envisaged in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General to establish a voluntary fund for the Decade, and authorizes him to accept and administer voluntary contributions from Governments, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and other private institutions and individuals for the purpose of funding projects and programmes during the Decade; 
15. Urges Governments and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to contribute to the voluntary fund for the Decade to be established by the Secretary-General and invites indigenous organizations to do likewise; 
16. Invites Governments, competent United Nations bodies and specialized agencies and other intergovernmental institutions, including financial institutions, to consider providing additional resources to finance the attachment of suitable staff, including indigenous staff, to the Centre for Human Rights on a regionally balanced basis; 
17. Encourages Governments to establish national committees or other more permanent structures involving indigenous representatives to plan activities for the Decade; 
21. Requests the Secretary-General to give all the assistance necessary to ensure the success of the Decade; 
23. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Programme of activities of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People". 
At its 48th plenary meeting, on 8 December 1993, the Council decided: 
The Singapore Government welcomes the ultimatum issued by the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) to the Bosnian Serbs to cease all shelling of Sarajevo and withdraw or hand over their heavy weapons to United Nations forces. 
But the Bosnian Serbs have established a cynical pattern of bending to international pressure and immediately reverting to their indiscriminate attacks when the threat of military action is lifted. 
Failure to effectively implement this latest ultimatum will not only lead to more innocent lives lost in Bosnia. It could also send a wrong signal that the international community is now prepared to tolerate and accept aggression. 
Questions Nos. 1 and 3 will be dealt with in opinions Nos. 10 and 9 respectively. 
The Commission has taken note of the memoranda, observations and documents transmitted by the Republics of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia, Macedonia, Montenegro, Serbia and Slovenia. 
In an interlocutory decision today, the Commission found that this matter was within its competence. 
- The Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia was at that time still an international legal entity but the desire for independence had been expressed through referendums in the Republics of Slovenia, Croatia and Macedonia, and through a resolution on sovereignty in Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
- The composition and functioning of essential bodies of the Federation no longer satisfied the intrinsic requirements of a federal State in respect of participation and representativeness; 
3. The Arbitration Commission notes that, since issuing opinion No. 1: 
- Serbia and Montenegro, as republics with equal standing in law, have constituted a new State with the name "Federal Republic of Yugoslavia", and on 27 April 1992 adopted a new Constitution; 
- Most of the new States formed from the former Yugoslav republics have recognized each other's independence, thereby demonstrating that all the authority of the federal State had ended in the territories of the newly constituted States; 
- United Nations Security Council resolutions 752 (1992) and 757 (1992) contain a number of references to "the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia"; 
- Moreover, resolution 757 (1992) notes that "the claim by the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to continue automatically the membership of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in the United Nations has not been generally accepted"; 
"If this is the case (i.e., that the dissolution of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is now complete), on what basis and by what means should the problems of the succession of States arising between the different States emerging from the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia be settled?" 
The Commission has taken note of the memoranda, observations and documents transmitted by the Republics of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia, Macedonia, Montenegro, Serbia and Slovenia. 
In an interlocutory decision today, the Commission found that this matter was within its competence. 
New States have been created in the territory of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and have replaced it. 
All are successor States to the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The chief concern is that the solution adopted should lead to an equitable outcome, with the States concerned agreeing to the procedures, subject to respect for the guiding norms of general international law and, particularly, the fundamental rights of the individual and the rights of peoples and minorities. 
They decided to demand the suspension of the Yugoslav delegation in the proceedings at the CSCE and other international forums and organizations". 
The European Council thereby demonstrated its conviction that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) had no right to consider itself the sole successor to the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
- The successor States to the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia must together settle all aspects of the succession by agreement; 
- In the resulting negotiations, the successor States must try to achieve an equitable solution by drawing on the principles embodied in the 1978 and 1983 Vienna Conventions and the relevant rules of customary international law; 
- The membership of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in international organizations must be terminated in accordance with their respective statutes, and none of the successor States may thereupon claim for itself alone the membership rights previously enjoyed by the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia; 
- Property of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia situated in third countries must be divided equally between the successor States; 
- The assets and debts of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia must likewise be shared equitably among the successor States; 
- Since, however, no specific question has been put to it, the Commission cannot at this stage venture an opinion on the difficulties that might arise from the very real problems associated with the succession to the former Yugoslavia. 
The Commission has taken note of the memoranda, observations and documents transmitted by the Republics of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia, Macedonia, Montenegro, Serbia and Slovenia. 
In an interlocutory decision today, the Commission found that this matter was within its competence. 
1. As the Arbitration Commission found in opinion No. 8, the answer to this question depends on the answer given to question No. 2 raised by the Chairman of the Conference. 
In its opinion No. 8, the Commission concluded that the process of dissolution of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia was complete and that none of the resulting entities could claim to be the sole successor to that State. 
2. On 27 April 1992, Montenegro and Serbia decided to establish a new entity with the name "Federal Republic of Yugoslavia" and adopted its Constitution. 
3. This means that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) does not ipso facto enjoy the recognition that was enjoyed, under completely different circumstances, by the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. It therefore rests with other States, where appropriate, to recognize the new State. 
- The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) is a new State which cannot be considered the sole successor to the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia; 
At the meeting, Samdech Chea Sim and His Excellency Mr. Chuan Leekpai noted the positive developments in the situation in South-east Asia and shared the views that the present situation is developing towards peace, stability and cooperation among the countries in the region. 
His Excellency Mr. Chuan Leekpai conveyed, through Samdech Chea Sim, the best wishes of His Majesty King Bhumibol Adulyadej and the people of Thailand to His Majesty Preah Bat Samdech Preah Norodom Sihanouk Varman, King of Cambodia, for His Majesty's good health, longevity and happiness. 
3. During the visit, His Excellency Mr. Chuan Leekpai and his delegation placed a wreath at the Monument of Independence and visited several places of cultural and historical significance in Phnom Penh and Siem Reap. 
His Excellency Mr. Chuan Leekpai, His Royal Highness Prince Norodom Ranariddh and His Excellency Mr. Hun Sen presided over the opening ceremony of Highway Route 5 between Poipet-Sisophon which was repaired and restored by the Thai Government. 
His Excellency Mr. Chuan Leekpai, His Royal Highness Prince Norodom Ranariddh and His Excellency Mr. Hun Sen also witnessed the opening ceremony of the Friendship Bridge at Khlongluek-Poipet which was funded by the United Kingdom Government and constructed by the Thai Government. 
The meeting took place in an atmosphere of friendship, mutual understanding and cooperation. 
5. The Cambodian side welcomed the first official visit by the Prime Minister of Thailand to Cambodia and noted its significance as it opened a new era of relationship between the two countries. 
The remarkable economic development throughout the region has made South-East Asia one of the world's most dynamic regions for development. 
8. The Thai side welcomed and strongly supported the establishment of the new democratic Cambodian Government and expressed confidence that the latter will attain lasting peace and prosperity in Cambodia. 
9. The Cambodian side expressed its deep appreciation to the people of Thailand for their firm and continuing support for the peace process in Cambodia and for Thailand's constructive role in the successful implementation of the Paris peace accords. 
10. The Thai side welcomed the return of Cambodia to the international community as an independent and democratic country and reiterated its firm intention to support the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Cambodia so that Cambodia will prosper alongside other countries in the region. 
The Cambodian side sincerely thanked the Thai side for providing such assistance. 
In case of unclear business contracts, the Cambodian side informed that it will review such contracts in a just and non-discriminatory manner and, pending changes to be made in the contracts, consult the concerned Thai businessmen with a view to ensuring fairness and mutual benefits for all parties. 
13. Both sides exchanged views on the prospects for strengthening bilateral cooperation and agreed that potentials for greater cooperation exist in the fields of fishery, offshore joint development and tourism. 
The criminal and illegal activities by armed individuals and groups on and along the Thai-Cambodian border, affecting the security of both countries, should be looked at seriously. 
The mutually agreeable dates would be communicated through diplomatic channels. 
In the dispute with Greece it has manifested the highest flexibility and intention to solve unsettled issues in good faith. 
Macedonia has succeeded in preserving peace and stability in the country thus becoming a factor of peace and stability in the region. 
The Greek Government intends to use them for exerting economic, political and other kinds of pressure on our country, taking advantage of our position of a land-locked country. 
The Government of the Republic of Macedonia wishes to emphasize that this causes immense damage to the long-lasting interests of the two countries and peoples, as well as to the future of mutual relations and cooperation for which the Greek side is responsible. 
On the other hand, Macedonia remains firmly committed to friendly relations with all neighbours, including its southern neighbour, and is prepared to continue the Macedonian-Greek dialogue. 
However, the illegitimate authorities of Tiraspol block any initiative and constructive proposals put forward by Chisinau by promoting a secessionist and, in fact, a failed policy, which brought the population of the left bank of the Dniester river to a state of total disaster and despair. 
According to the latest reports from Sarajevo, after reaching a cease-fire agreement between the Bosnian Serbs and Muslims via mediation of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) Command, both sides have started withdrawal of heavy artillery and its placement under United Nations control. 
The demilitarization of Sarajevo and placement of the city under United Nations control would put an end to senseless bloodshed and serve as a starting-point for reaching a fair, peaceful settlement. 
I have the honour to inform you about the progress regarding the action of the Republic of Croatia undertaken in compliance with the statement by the President of the Security Council issued 3 February 1994 (S/PRST/1994/6). 
I have received information from my authorities that amongst the aforesaid elements of the Croatian Army were 600 soldiers, 4 battle tanks and 6 heavy artillery pieces. 
The Chief-of-Staff of the Croatian Army, General Gunk Bobetko, has also personally informed the Spanish UNPROFOR battalion operating in the area of this matter. 
My Government finds it necessary to reiterate its position emphasized in the letter addressed to you by the Foreign Minister of Croatia, dated 11 February 1994 (S/1994/177). 
It is of the utmost importance that all military activities against Bosnian Croat enclaves in Central Bosnia stop immediately, and that the population in those enclaves start receiving humanitarian and medical aid. 
Therefore Croatia calls upon the Security Council to act in this regard by establishing efficient guarantees and mechanisms for supporting the security and stability of Central Bosnia. 
Croatia is ready for additional steps and continued negotiations with the view of defining lasting relations with the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina which will benefit the stability in the region. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, this letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,397. 
The first sentence of paragraph 1 of the above-mentioned declaration proclaims that "the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, continuing the state, international legal and political personality of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, shall strictly abide by all the commitments that the SFR of Yugoslavia assumed internationally". 
The Republic of Croatia strongly objects to the pretention of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to continue the state, international, legal and political personality of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The Security Council, in its resolution 757 (1992), particularly notes that "the claim by the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to continue automatically the membership of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in the United Nations has not been generally accepted". 
I should also like to draw your attention to the opinions of the Arbitration Commission of the United Nations/European Community International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, particularly opinions Nos. 8, 9 and 10 of 4 July 1992 (see S/1994/189, annex). 
In connection with this issue, the Commission considers that "the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) is a new State which cannot be considered the sole successor to the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia". 
This community legislation is supplemented by a ministerial order which requires a licence for the export and transit of certain goods for consignment to the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, and by a royal order concerning financial relations with the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya. 
* The text of these regulations may be consulted in room S-3545. 
All competent authorities have been duly instructed to comply fully with the above-mentioned paragraphs of the resolution. 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
Changes appearing under the "Decisions of policy-making organs" and "Other changes" columns are explained below. 
1.5 The above increases are partially offset by reductions in requirements for general temporary assistance and overtime in the Office of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General for Middle East talks ($82,000), in the activities relating to Chernobyl ($40,300) and in the secretariat of the Board of Auditors ($23,500). 
1.7 The net reduction of $462,800 is attributable to reduced requirements for external printing for the regular sessions of the General Assembly ($450,200). 
1.8 The net additional requirement of $235,100 is due to the higher costs incurred in the renovation of the Secretary-General's residence in order to preserve its architectural integrity. 
Reaffirming that no State may use or encourage the use of economic, political or any other type of measures to coerce another State in order to obtain from it the subordination of the exercise of its sovereign rights, 
Gravely concerned that the use of coercive economic measures adversely affects the economy and development efforts of developing countries and has a general negative impact on international economic cooperation and on the world-wide effort to move towards a non-discriminatory, open trading system, 
Concerned that the mandate referred to in paragraph 4 of its resolution 46/210 has not been fully implemented, 
Recalling the provisions of its resolutions 44/214 of 22 December 1989 and 46/212 of 20 December 1991, 
Recognizing that the lack of territorial access to the sea, aggravated by remoteness and isolation from world markets, and prohibitive transit costs and risks impose serious constraints on the overall socio-economic development efforts of the land-locked developing countries, 
Recognizing also that fifteen of the land-locked developing countries are also classified by the United Nations as least developed countries and that their geographical situation is an added constraint on their overall ability to cope with the challenges of development, 
Recognizing further that most transit countries are themselves developing countries facing serious economic problems, including the lack of adequate infrastructure in the transport sector, 
Recalling that measures to deal with the transit problems of land-locked developing countries require closer and even more effective cooperation and collaboration between those countries and their transit neighbours, 
Recognizing the important role played by bilateral cooperative arrangements and regional and subregional cooperation and integration in comprehensively solving the transit problems of the land-locked developing countries and improving the transit-transport systems in land-locked and transit developing countries, 
2. Also reaffirms that transit developing countries, in the exercise of their full sovereignty over their territory, have the right to take all measures necessary to ensure that the rights and facilities provided for land-locked developing countries in no way infringe upon their legitimate interests; 
3. Calls upon both the land-locked developing countries and their transit neighbours, in the spirit of South-South cooperation, including bilateral cooperation, to implement measures to strengthen further their cooperative and collaborative efforts in dealing with their transit problems; 
9. Takes note of the report of the Meeting of Governmental Experts from Land-locked and Transit Developing Countries and Representatives of Donor Countries and Financial and Development Institutions held in New York from 17 to 19 May 1993, 4/ and endorses the conclusions and recommendations contained therein; 
13. Requests the Secretary-General of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development to seek voluntary contributions to ensure participation of representatives of land-locked and transit developing countries in the meeting and symposium referred to, respectively, in paragraphs 10 and 12 above; 
Recalling that the prime objective of the Programme of Action is to arrest the further deterioration in the socio-economic situation of the least developed countries, to reactivate and accelerate their growth and development and to set them on the path of sustained growth and development, 
Also expressing concern about the heavy debt stock and debt-service burden of the least developed countries, the limited market for their products and the reduced flow of development resources, 
I and Vol. I/Corr.1, Vol. II, Vol. 
3. Welcomes the fundamental and far-reaching domestic reforms that have been or are being implemented by the least developed countries and notes that such efforts should be continued; 
6. Stresses that progress in the implementation of the Programme of Action will require effective implementation of national policies and priorities by the least developed countries for their economic growth and development, as well as a strong and committed partnership between those countries and their development partners; 
8. Calls upon the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development to initiate further innovative measures to provide and mobilize financial and technical support for the effective implementation of the Programme of Action; 
10. Notes with concern the constrained resource position of the United Nations Development Programme during its fifth programming cycle and its impact on the least developed countries, and urges all concerned to take steps to carry out their agreed development programmes; 
11. Welcomes the initiatives of some donor countries to write off and/or reduce, as appropriate, the official debt of the least developed countries, and invites others to take similar measures; 
15. Welcomes the positive contribution of the non-governmental organizations in the least developed countries in the field of socio-economic development; 
17. Stresses the importance of timely, adequate and thorough preparations for the mid-term global review; 
18. Requests the Trade and Development Board to consider, at its spring session in 1994, the elaboration of the preparatory activities for the mid-term global review meeting, including intergovernmental, expert, sectoral and inter-agency preparatory meetings and the substantive documentation; 
19. Urges all Governments and international organizations, including multilateral and bilateral financial and technical assistance institutions, in particular the United Nations Development Programme, to take adequate steps to ensure appropriate preparations for an in-depth mid-term global review of the Programme of Action; 
Commending States members of the Community for demonstrating their support and commitment to deeper and more formal arrangements for cooperation within the new Community, 
Noting the efforts made by the Community to implement its programme of action, 
Noting that the effects of war, drought, loss of life and destruction of economic and social infrastructure in southern Africa demand the continuation and strengthening of rehabilitation programmes to regenerate the economies of the countries of the region, 
Expressing grave concern at the unsettled and deteriorating political and military situation in Angola, noting with continued concern the grave humanitarian situation and emphasizing the importance of a continued and effective United Nations presence in promoting a negotiated settlement in Angola with a view to fostering the peace process, 
Noting the progress made by some organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system in formulating mechanisms for cooperation with the Community, 
2. Commends the Member States and organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system that have maintained, enhanced and initiated development cooperation with the Community; 
3. Calls upon the Member States and organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system that have not yet established contact and relationships with the Community to explore the possibility of doing so; 
5. Renews its appeal to the international community to increase its financial, technical and material support for the Community in order to enable it to implement fully its programme of action and to meet the reconstruction and rehabilitation needs; 
7. Welcomes the economic and political reforms under way within the Community, which are intended better to address the challenges of regional cooperation and integration in the 1990s; 
8. Calls upon the South African authorities and all parties concerned to redouble efforts to end the violence and build a stronger foundation for the emergence of democracy in South Africa; 
10. Welcomes the steps taken by the Secretary-General to implement the emergency humanitarian assistance plan for Angola, and appeals to Member States to make generous contributions; 
11. Notes with appreciation the assistance and pledges made by Member States in support of the peace process in Mozambique, and encourages the donor community to provide appropriate and prompt assistance for the implementation of all aspects of the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique; 
12. Reaffirms its appeal to the international community to continue extending assistance to Namibia at this stage of its independence, to enable it to implement its national development programme; 
"In view of the health and environmental effects, would the use of nuclear weapons by a State in war or other armed conflict be a breach of its obligations under international law, including the WHO Constitution?" 
1. At its first session, in June 1993, the Commission on Sustainable Development expressed concern that the general response to the recommendations and commitments of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED) regarding funding fell significantly short of expectations and requirements. 
The Commission further emphasized that the inadequacy of financial resources remained a major constraint for effective implementation of Agenda 21 1/ and the phasing-in of sustainable development. 
2. In recognition of its mandate to review the adequacy of financial resources available for the implementation of Agenda 21, the Commission decided to establish an intersessional ad hoc working group composed of Governments, which would nominate experts in order to assist the Commission in the following tasks: 
3. The Governments of Malaysia and Japan provided generous financial and logistical support for convening an Expert Meeting on the Financing of Agenda 21 in Kuala Lumpur (2-4 February 1994). 
The meeting succeeded in clarifying numerous complex issues and policies related to the financing of sustainable development and provided various substantive inputs in the form of papers prepared by agencies and individual experts. 
4. The present overview report benefited greatly from inputs provided by the International Monetary Fund, the World Bank, the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development, the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development and the Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis of the Secretariat. 
Resolution of these issues must continue to be an urgent priority of international dialogue and decision-making processes that take place in the Commission on Sustainable Development and other relevant intergovernmental forums. 
7. The general response to the recommendations and commitments of UNCED regarding financing falls significantly short of expectations and requirements. 
Moreover, at the international level, prospects for achieving adequate, predictable, new and additional financial flows to developing countries for sustainable development are fraught with many challenges. 
8. Economic growth in the industrial countries weakened in 1993, following an already modest performance in 1992. 
9. Agenda 21 has identified a number of factors which may reduce the ability of developing countries to mobilize, through international trade, the resources needed to finance investment for sustainable development. 
These include tariff and non-tariff barriers in developed countries. 
Trade liberalization provides opportunities to address these problems in order to achieve sustainable development. 
10. In this regard, the recently concluded Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations is an important landmark. 
However, many countries have expressed concern that the balance between the likely benefits and shortcomings of the outcome of the Round would be inadequate from the standpoint of their respective national interests. 
11. A feature of recent trade developments has been moves towards regional integration. 
In Europe, while intra-EC barriers are being eliminated, there is some concern regarding the use of EC-wide measures that could increase external restrictions. 
Other important developments have been the conclusion of the North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA) and discussions undertaken in the context of Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation (APEC). 
12. Real commodity prices have been declining almost continuously since the early 1980s and continue to show weakness. 
Since their short-lived recovery in 1984, real non-oil commodity prices have fallen by about 45 per cent, translating into a sharp deterioration in the terms of trade for most commodity-dependent exporters. 
Primary commodities still account for the bulk of exports in many developing countries, especially in Africa. 
Moreover, this latter group of countries, which encompasses many of the lowest-income countries in the world, tends to have less flexible economic systems, making substitution away from commodity production more difficult or costly. 
14. Analyses of commodity market developments have usually focused on macroeconomic conditions in industrial countries as the principal factor affecting commodity prices. 
In addition, while output changes in Eastern Europe and the former Soviet Union traditionally played a relatively minor role in price developments, they acquired an increasingly important role in the post-1988 period. 
15. Studies suggest that much of the recent decline in real non-oil commodity prices is of a permanent nature and the weakness may well persist - at least on average - over the medium to longer term. 
This implies continuously worsening terms of trade for many commodity-dependent countries, and further that efforts to stabilize the incomes of producers for an extended period of time may not be financially sustainable. 
While a more diversified export structure is not necessarily an economic objective in and of itself, export diversification is an important way of reducing the vulnerability to volatility and sustained declines in commodity prices. 
The major determinant of resource flows to developing countries is their own economic performance. 
Over the past decade, the pattern of those flows has changed dramatically, with a growing share of official flows in some regions, and a strong shift from debt to equity flows, both foreign direct investment and portfolio equity flows, and from bank to non-bank sources. 
In part this reflects the aftermath of the debt crisis, and, in part, the market-oriented structural reforms that have attracted investment to the domestic private sector. 
DAC countries' contributions to multilateral agencies, rose by 19 per cent to $19.5 billion, mainly owing to higher contributions to the International Development Association (IDA) and the regional development banks. 
Bilateral ODA from DAC countries, by contrast, declined by 6 per cent in real terms in 1992. 
18. The group of nine countries whose ODA to GNP ratio was below the DAC average of 0.33 per cent in 1992 includes the United States of America, Japan, Italy and the United Kingdom. 
Between them, these countries provide almost 50 per cent of DAC ODA and therefore weigh very heavily in the calculation of the DAC average. 
The United States (0.20 per cent), Japan (0.30 per cent) and the United Kingdom (0.31 per cent) all reported declines in their ODA to GNP ratios. 
Italy (0.31 per cent) recorded a small recovery in aid volume and its ODA to GNP ratio. 
Spain (0.28 per cent) reported significant growth on both accounts. 
Ireland reported the lowest ODA to GNP ratio of any DAC member in 1992 (0.16 per cent), but has announced measures to secure an increase in its volume in future years. 
The DAC's newest member, Luxembourg, which joined in December 1992, recorded an ODA to GNP ratio of O.26 per cent, owing to a temporary fall in aid volume. 
19. Combined for all donors - or in other words, for all recipients - sectoral allocation data have much to say about the purposes for which aid dollars are spent, and exhibit a number of fundamental features which do not change greatly over time. 
The figures discussed below are orders of magnitude rather than specific measurements. 
Aid to build a road from a market town to a port is, on the face of it, economic infrastructure. 
There are reporting guidelines, but they are open to alternative interpretations at the margin. 
Specific allocations differ, as might be expected, among recipient-country income groups. 
The bulk of commitments for economic infrastructure is in the energy field (12 per cent of total commitments, 15 per cent of World Bank commitments, and well under 10 per cent of bilateral commitments), followed closely by transport and communications (10 per cent). 
The concentration of economic infrastructure spending on low-income countries is less marked than for social infrastructure, but there is an interesting difference in sourcing: energy accounts for 4.9 per cent of bilateral commitments, but 14.6 per cent of commitments by the World Bank. 
21. The lion's share of aid for production (10 to 15 per cent of total commitments) is directed to agriculture (80 per cent of all aid for production). 
There is little differentiation in this latter share comparing income groups of recipients, although there are marked variations, as would be expected, at individual recipient level. 
22. As noted, the figures cited above are orders of magnitude. 
The need for cautious interpretation is confirmed by the fact that multisectoral commitments account for 6 per cent of total commitments. 
23. It is also important to note that not all aid is directed to specific economic or social sectors. 
Setting aside such obvious exceptions as food aid and emergency and distress relief, there still remains some 15 to 20 per cent of commitments that finance programme assistance, which includes, among other things, budget support, debt reorganization, and above all, general import financing. 
The support in this instance is to the economy at large. Programme assistance varies considerably as share of total from year to year. 
24. Net flows from multilateral institutions, both concessional and non-concessional, have been the largest source of lending to the developing countries and their share in total net flows has increased over the past decade. 
The medium-term outlook is for increasing net flows in support of structural reforms and the development process in a growing number of countries, including the new borrowing member countries in Eastern Europe and Central Asia. 
Funding for these emerging demands has been made possible through recent general capital increases. 
25. In the context of sustainable development, officially guaranteed export credits may be particularly relevant in the case of flows directed to private investment and the transfer of technology. 
First, many export credit agencies (ECAs) have been moving to a system of risk-based fees, so that export credit cover is now available, albeit at higher cost, to countries perceived as risky. 
Second, ECAs are likely to provide a larger share of guarantees for loans to private sector borrowers but without debtor country government guarantee. 
This has allowed creditors to extend new credits to countries that have yet to emerge from the rescheduling process but that pursue strong adjustment programmes. 
27. The Cartagena meeting ended without final agreement but significant progress was made on both new institutional arrangements and funding for the Facility. 
On funding, the donors expressed strong support for a fully funded Core Fund of $2 billion. 
Several of them expressed their willingness to consider making contributions over and above their agreed burden-share. 
In response to the recommendations of the independent evaluation, participants incorporated into the draft instrument for establishing the new GEF provisions for a strengthened secretariat and for a permanent mechanism for monitoring and evaluation. 
In addition, a special working group met and made significant progress in resolving legal issues related to the text of the instrument and its annexes. 
28. Despite these efforts it proved impossible to resolve in the time available a hard core of four issues. 
These are: the chairmanship of the governing Council, the number and distribution of constituencies on the Council; the qualified majority required if there is a vote; and the frequency of meetings of the Participants Assembly. 
29. There was certainly disappointment that Participants could not overcome their differences in order to complete the process of restructuring and replenishment in Cartagena. 
The intense consultations that have taken place over the intervening weeks attest to the determination of Governments to sink their differences and come to an agreement satisfactory to all sides. 
It has been proposed that the Participants reconvene in the week of 14 March 1994 to continue and conclude renegotiations. 
31. Private-source financing for developing countries may be subdivided into commercial bank and non-bank financing. 
32. As concerns bank loans, commitments to developing countries have fluctuated around a declining trend. 
In the 1990s they have averaged about $21 billion annually, with a sharp drop in 1992 being followed by some recovery in 1993. 
Access to syndicated bank credit continues to be severely restricted for developing countries that have experienced or are experiencing, debt-servicing difficulties, and their access has been limited mainly to short-term credit, project finance, or loans structured to using a variety of risk-mitigating techniques. 
For developing country borrowers, lending terms have generally hardened, reflecting both the increasing average interest rate margins for new commitments and shortening average maturities. 
These flows have taken the form of bond financing and equity capital. 
In the recent past, the structure of such flows has shifted markedly towards increased reliance on bond financing and reduced activity in the equity markets. 
Developing country borrowers increased their share in global primary activity in international bond issues from 4.2 per cent in 1991 to 7.1 per cent in 1992, and to 8.5 per cent in the first half of 1993. 
International equity issues by companies from developing countries totalled $5.4 billion in 1991, $9.4 billion in 1992, and $4.2 billion in the first half of 1993. 
For an increasing number of developing countries, cross-border equity flows have also occurred through direct purchases on local exchanges (estimated at about $14 billion in 1992). 
35. A special category of private source flows is the non-governmental organizations that provide significant technical assistance. 
In 1992 private flows and grants by non-governmental organizations increased by $4.8 billion to $16.6 billion. 
36. In the light of the improving economic situation of the developing countries as a whole, the growth of their exports and changes in the structure and concessionality of debt-creating flows, recent trends concerning debt stocks are less worrisome than in the past. 
Perhaps more than anything else, developing country debt is being put on a sounder footing. 
It is better provisioned by creditors and is being put to more productive use by borrowers, thereby creating a more genuine debt-servicing capacity. 
Progress with economic reform has often been slow, and the economic outlook is discouraging. 
Expanded overall resource flows and the improved debt situation have largely bypassed them. 
For many, debt obligations are still well beyond their ability to meet service payments, resulting in the build-up of arrears. 
Even for those that have been able to keep up with obligations, many struggle to do so, leaving little foreign exchange earnings for other purposes. 
For example, the United States is considering the cancellation of an important part of its claims on the poorest African countries through existing Paris Club arrangements (the enhanced "Toronto Terms"). 
Others continue to press for the application of greater debt forgiveness along the lines of the proposed "Trinidad Terms". 
38. The successful conclusion of a number of major debt-restructuring operations and the renewed access of the countries concerned to international capital market must, therefore, be set beside the fact that for a very large number of developing countries the external debt situation remains critical. 
In some cases, the heart of the problem is an insufficient commitment to pursue necessary policy reforms. 
In others, there is still a clear mismatch between the terms of restructuring operations and the country's ability to put its debt on a sustainable basis and to exit from the cycle of repeated reschedulings. 
Future debt reorganizations clearly need to be based on sound adjustment strategies, but more definitive reorganization, with substantial forgiveness, could strengthen the prospects for countries to put their debt on a sustainable basis and help provide the foundation for an early resumption of growth. 
In practice, however, environmental policies have largely been viewed as policy appendages, in which remedial actions are taken once economic priorities are implemented and environmental degradation has taken place. 
By contrast, sustainable development requires the integration of environment and development at the outset of the decision-making process, so as to align core and macroeconomic policies with environmental goals. 
40. Command and control regulations, such as end-of-the-pipe effluent standards, end-of-the-smoke-stack emission standards and mandated pollution control technologies, have been the standard approach to environmental protection in developed and developing countries alike. 
Poor performance and high compliance and enforcement costs have encouraged many developed and some developing countries to explore the use of economic instruments either in support or replacement of command and control regulations. 
First, economic instruments such as environmental taxes, effluent charges and tradeable emission permits are known to be more cost-effective than effluent and emission standards or mandated technology in attaining a given level of environmental quality. 
Second, while regulations generate no revenues and require large budgets and bureaucracies to manage and enforce them, economic instruments, if properly designed, could both save in enforcement costs and generate substantial revenues for environmental investments. 
The savings could be substantial for both the industry and the Government. 
41. Policies that use economic incentives will be effective only to the extent that polluters and resource users respond to them. 
Often State-owned enterprises can be insensitive to policies that use economic incentives because they generally do not care much about costs. 
Lack of domestic and foreign competition dampens the pressures even on private businesses to minimize costs. 
42. Another obstacle to the effective use of economic instruments in environmental policies is that businesses and individuals may be unable to invest in new technologies or pay for cleaner products. 
Examples include declining heavy industries in Eastern Europe and poor people who use kerosene as their principal cooking fuel. 
Sometimes Governments have subsidized the changes, by directly financing pollution control equipment or by using environmental protection funds to finance investments. 
Subsidies may thus encourage a long-term increase in environmental damage, and their use should be well targeted, explicitly time-bound and carefully monitored - as, for instance, when they are provided only for the initial installation of pollution control equipment. 
43. In general, regulatory policies, which are used extensively in both industrial and developing countries, are best suited to situations that involve a few public enterprises and non-competitive private firms. 
This is particularly true when the technologies for controlling pollution or resource use are relatively uniform and can easily be specified by regulators. 
The aim of zoning laws in rural areas is typically to slow conversion of agricultural land or to preserve ecologically sensitive habitats. 
Urban zoning seeks to separate land uses so as to reduce adverse effects from, for example, industrial air pollution. 
48. Over 70 years ago, A. C. Pigou suggested that Governments should impose taxes on activities that involve external social costs. 
In the case of gasoline, for example, where the social cost is the contribution, albeit slight, of its combustion to air pollution, the Pigouvian tax would equal that part of the marginal social cost which is not included in the production price - the external marginal cost. 
The advantages are twofold: reduction in pollution is achieved automatically at least cost; and the revenue collected can be added to general revenue and used to make overall reductions in tax rates or to purchase public goods. 
The concept of a Pigouvian tax is simple, but in practice it may be difficult to implement due to imperfect information and monitoring costs. 
49. One alternative to a pure Pigouvian tax is to levy excise taxes on outputs and inputs closely associated with the pollution-causing activity. 
Governments may already have in place an indirect tax system on goods and services, and taxable outputs and inputs usually are readily monitored as part of raising public revenue. 
This policy would be as good as taxing the pollution-causing activity if the latter occurs in fixed proportions with the taxable output or input. 
For example, taxing gasoline consumption with the objective of reducing pollution provides no incentive to purchase catalytic converters, which may be the least-cost way of abating the pollution. 
50. In between excise taxes on inputs and outputs and taxes or charges on the polluting effluent or emissions themselves are "content" taxes, which are levied on the amount of a particular component in a commodity. 
The best known example is the "carbon tax" levied by Finland and some other Scandinavian countries, which tax the carbon contained in some fossil fuels. 
While it is true that full-cost pricing implies higher prices for the consumers and producers in the short-run, the long-term benefits in terms of sustainable economic growth outweigh these costs, although some cushioning of the impact on low-income groups might be necessary. 
53. Governments have encouraged the use of tradeable permits in order to ensure that resources are used by those who value them most. 
Even if the overall quantity of pollution or resource use is fixed, the market can still be allowed to allocate the quantity through the use of tradeable permits. 
The most informal policy is simply to let pollution quotas be traded within the firms. 
In this case a firm can increase the pollution emitted by one of its plants if it makes a compensating reduction in pollution emission by another. 
This can range from informal trading among firms to a formally established market in pollution rights like that recently announced by the Chicago Board of Trade for sulphur dioxide emissions. 
55. Government policies that clarify and enforce property rights tend to encourage private investment in environmental protection, which reduces the financial requirements of government actions. 
While clarifying rights of ownership and use is no panacea, it has been shown to improve environmental outcomes, especially where those who invest in environmental protection would also benefit the most. 
In Thailand assigning ownership titles and tenurial rights to land in recent years has made it more profitable for farmers to invest in soil conservation and land improvement, thus reducing soil erosion. 
There is sometimes a tendency to believe that public ownership and management is better than private or community control from the point of view of resource management. 
However, a case can be made for the reverse when the costs of resource degradation are borne largely by the resource "owner". 
56. Even for natural resources other than land - minerals, trees and fish - if property rights are clearly defined, the self-interested decisions of owners have an incentive to maintain the quality of the resource, and thereby produce more desirable environmental outcomes than will open access. 
57. The assignment of property rights is not always a good instrument to accomplish environmental policy objective, however. 
Also, many environmental assets have a "public good" quality to them so it is not efficient to charge prices for enjoying the asset in some of its uses. 
An example is a watershed that serves a large and difficult to identify downstream population. 
Finally, in some cases, effective common ownership of resources exists, such as in the forests of Japan, or in the pastures of the Swiss Alps. 
Understanding of the environmental impacts of such projects will call for better analysis of environmental costs and benefits. 
When it is difficult to value environmental benefits, environmental impact assessments (EIAs) can be useful. 
The need for these assessments is now well recognized, and their use is mandatory in many countries and by large donors. 
60. Approximately one trillion United States dollars a year, or 5 per cent of the world's GNP, is spent by developed and developing countries on environmentally damaging subsidies on, among others, fossil fuels, electricity, agriculture, water and pesticides. 
It would liberate financial resources in developed countries, which could enhance the possibility of transfers to the developing countries. 
By improving efficiency and raising productivity, it might expand a country's overall economic output and thereby provide a second source of increased revenue by enlarging the tax base. 
It would improve the environment not only for providing more resources for environmental protection, but also by reinforcing incentives for environmentally sound practices. 
Nevertheless, care should be taken to ensure that the changes in subsidies do not adversely affect the access of poor communities to basic amenities. 
Frequently, the same goals can be met in cheaper ways. 
It was estimated that in Poland removing energy subsidies would by itself reduce emissions of particulates and sulphur oxides by more than 30 per cent between 1989 and 1995. 
This step reduced excessive pesticide use (in favour of a successful integrated pest management programme) and generated budgetary savings of more than $120 million annually. 
62. The world spends $1,000 billion on the military every year, and many countries expend more on the military than on social sectors. 
In high-income countries, military spending has been increasing at roughly the same rate as GDP. 
In developing countries, military expenditure has been declining - from 6-7 per cent of GDP in the late 1970s to about 4-5 per cent in the second half of the 1980s. 
63. The level of resources identified in Agenda 21 is not large relative to global expenditure by the public sector. 
As outlined above, a substantial proportion of this public expenditure is allocated to the military. 
In countries with diminishing security concerns, opportunities to rechannel cutbacks in military expenditures into activities related to sustainable development could potentially generate large sums for Agenda 21 programmes, even if the cutbacks are relatively small in terms of percentage. 
This technique holds much promise, especially in meeting the heavy investment requirements in such priority areas as power generation, water treatment and distribution, and waste disposal, as well as health and education. 
Relevant international institutions, such as UNIDO, UNCTAD, UNDP, the World Bank and the regional development banks, could provide assistance to interested developing countries to enable them to better develop and implement such projects. 
65. Mixed public-private partnerships could offer innovative combinations of a number of financing mechanisms. 
The United States and Mexico are implementing arrangements for joint investments in environment-related projects in their common border region. 
Measures involving private investment, government guarantees and municipal bonds will be used to fund mutually agreed activities. 
In addition to the failure to include environmental concerns into the regulatory structure already mentioned, financial markets lack a system for including different levels of environmental risk into their analysis. 
An environmental rating system could be based on ascertainable facts about a company's environmental performance (audits, permits, record of regulatory compliance, lawsuits, known environmental liabilities etc.) and supplemented by judgements about the quality of management and environmental policy, and the company's ability to respond to problems. 
Such a system may be administered by a public rating agency or, preferably, privately, within enabling legislation. 
The attraction of such a system is that it avoids the wider distortions that a heavily fiscal approach to the environment would entail. 
Additionally, the development of differential pricing would pave the way for a new type of market in environmental risk management techniques which could be used by investors and lenders who were exposed to companies with environmental liabilities. 
The hedging instruments that would emerge would help ease the liquidity problems of markets where there is environmental exposure by making people more willing to take on risk. 
Companies, such as small chemical manufactures, that currently would simply choose to go bankrupt if an accident whose cost exceeded their assets occurred, can internalize the cost of environmental risk, and thus have the incentive to find technologies to reduce it. 
67. The importance of innovative financing is emphasized in paragraph 33.16 of Agenda 21 and it is mentioned that new ways of generating new public and private resources should be explored. 
This section of the paper will deal with innovative financing in the form of debt-related mechanisms, market-based mechanisms and international tax mechanisms. 
Two of the innovative mechanisms mentioned in paragraph 33.16 (economic and fiscal incentives and the reallocation of resources committed to military purposes) have already been dealt with in part two above. 
68. Debt-for-nature swaps were developed to transform commercial debt of developing countries into finance for the environment. 
In practice, the transactions are complex, and the instances in which both objectives can best be served with a single instrument are few. 
These organizations have also had to build up relationships with local non-governmental organizations and government agencies. 
To avoid stimulating inflation, most such swaps have been not for cash but for government bonds, with payments spread out over a number of years. 
Second, many severely indebted countries have serious budgetary problems that may preclude converting a foreign debt into a domestic obligation. 
71. A recurring issue is the amount of local-currency bonds the Government issues in exchange for the external debt. 
If the new bonds are close to the face value of old debt the financial leverage of the donor is maximized, but so too is the financial obligation of the local Government. 
In three quarters of the swaps the new "conservation bonds" have a value of about 90 per cent or more of the original debts. 
National aid agencies in a number of countries, notably the Netherlands, Sweden and the United States, have made grants available for some outstanding debt. 
Part of eligible Paris Club debts can now be exchanged for local-currency funding of agreed environmental activities. 
The United States Enterprise for the Americas Initiative provides for local-currency payments on reduced official debt, to be used to fund eligible environmental projects in Latin America and the Caribbean. 
External debt stock for these countries has been reduced by over $100 million, while the swap programmes have generated about $28 million. 
Programmes have been initiated for the prevention and treatment of river blindness. 
In 1993, the River Blindness Foundation bought $1 million of Nigerian commercial debt at a 40 per cent discount. 
76. The macroeconomic impact of AIDS treatment costs depends on how they are financed. 
However, if the cost of treating AIDS patients is financed from saving, and this reduction in savings is not offset by increased foreign saving, investment will have to be reduced and future growth will suffer. 
77. Finally, a debt-for-education swap programme was brought to the forefront by Harvard University when in 1990 it bought $5 million of Ecuadorian debt at a discount of 84 per cent. 
Fifteen per cent of the proceeds were invested in an Ecuadorian money market fund to finance travelling expenses and stipends for 50 Harvard students and faculty for 10 years to perform research. 
Another portion was invested in a United States money market fund to finance 20 Ecuadorian students at Harvard for 10 years. 
78. If properly designed and operated, national environmental funds can play a catalytic role in improving environmental management, biodiversity conservation, and sustainable and equitable use of natural resources. 
Though experience is limited, those funds that have been most successful have been set up as autonomous entities with broad participation in governance. 
79. National environmental funds can be set up as foundations, trusts, endowments, or grant-making facilities. 
They can be capitalized through a variety of mechanisms such as debt-for-nature swaps, debt-forgiveness schemes, in-country fees on tourism and direct contributions from donor agencies. 
80. Environmental funds are a potential mechanism for nurturing environmental care at the grass-roots level. 
This is achieved by "caring for the earth" in manageable bits that fit the local context, are sensitive to local cultures and knowledge, susceptible to immediate feed-back, and open to a variety of actors and options. 
Furthermore, they encourage the representation of diverse interests in common activities that require cooperation and shared control, and promote value systems that feature democratic principles, cooperation and accountability of the funds. 
82. Most of the work to date on national environmental funds has been catalysed by international non-governmental conservation organizations (especially the World Wide Fund for Nature, the Nature Conservancy and Conservation International), bilateral programmes for technical cooperation, and international programmes such as the Global Environment Facility. 
These lead agencies have worked in close cooperation with each other, development banks, a variety of bilateral donors, national Governments, non-governmental organizations, and financial institutions. 
They have demonstrated the remarkable potential of this mechanism for democratizing, stabilizing, and making environmental management more efficient. 
83. The collective result of this work over the past five years is impressive. To date environmental funds have been initiated in 20 countries, or groups of countries. 
Together these funds have received funding commitments of almost $300 million, and have had over $50 million actually transferred to them. 
Funds in Bolivia, Jamaica and the Philippines have developed to the point of making grants to field projects (a total of almost 90 to date). 
85. Much remains to be done to promote and encourage the further development of national environmental funds. 
Guidelines for the development and management of environmental funds, based on experience to date, are urgently needed. 
86. There is a growing need to broaden the sources of fund capital, especially in-country sources. Additional investment and technical assistance are essential to broaden the fund start-up process, which can be long and costly. 
Once a fund is established, technical assistance is frequently required over a number of years to improve governance, enhance the involvement of local interests, and improve fund management, accountability and grant-making capacity. 
87. The United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change recognizes that the implementation of the Convention could include "joint implementation" of commitments, which implies that a country would be allowed the flexibility to invest in another country in order to achieve some pre-determined reduction level. 
This would increase efficiency and cost-effectiveness by allowing countries to fund abatement in places where it might be cheaper than in their own countries. 
Pilot schemes could provide useful experience. 
88. Joint implementation can be seen as a first step towards a more balanced, comprehensive, multilateral system of commitments (such as tradeable permits) to deal with the problem of CO2 emissions. 
However, joint implementation involves investment mainly by the private sector. 
The development and implementation of an international tradeable permits scheme for CO2 emissions abatement must progress in stages. In this regard, the use of the joint implementation mechanism, under appropriate modalities and guidelines, provides valuable practical experience and helps to lay the basis for a multilateral tradeable permit arrangement. 
The UNCTAD secretariat could make available its experience and ongoing research in the fields of joint implementation and tradeable permits to all countries, especially developing countries, through seminars, workshops and other relevant activities. 
92. Eligible investments include contributions in cash or in kind in the form of equity, loans made or guaranteed by equity holders, and certain forms of non-equity direct investment. 
The Multilateral Investment Guarantee Agency of the World Bank (MIGA) can insure a loan to a project made by a financial institution if the loan is related to an investment covered - or to be covered - by the Agency. 
95. International emission taxes provide an effective alternative instrument for pollution control and reduction. 
There are two basic approaches to setting a tax. 
In the case of a tax on fossil fuel, Governments may determine the level of abatement desired and then set a tax with the aim of bringing about the desired reduction in greenhouse gas emissions. 
Alternatively, Governments could determine the acceptable tax burden that the international community would accept and allow it to produce the concomitant emission reductions. 
Either way, the potential revenue flows could be enormous. 
The revenues generated could be made available to an international fund for the promotion of sustainable development. 
97. There is a need to develop financing mechanisms for the sectoral clusters under review, namely health, human settlements, freshwater, toxic chemicals and hazardous wastes. 
98. Human health is a principal objective of sustainable development and is vital to its achievement. 
Cost recovery, cost containment (by emphasizing preventive care over curative services) and other domestic sources must be major sources of the necessary funds, with ODA serving as an essential catalyst. 
Cost recovery, however, faces the difficulties that populations' willingness-to-pay is usually higher for curative services than preventive services, and that ability-to-pay is severely limited for the disabled and the poor, who account for a high proportion of those requiring health services. 
In turn, financial resources on a sustained basis require a reorientation from costing disease (budgeting for treatment of particular disease) to marketing health (emphasizing prevention and allocating resources to health care in line with the productive services it provides). 
Investments under Agenda 21 not directly related to health care programmes, for example investments that promote income growth, poverty reduction and pollution reduction, can provide some of the most cost-effective means of achieving health care benefits. 
The development of new water supply systems and the rehabilitation of existing ones, together with relevant institutional strengthening measures, would contribute to reducing the incidence of water-borne diseases. It would also improve the financial performance of water suppliers and, indirectly, the public health sector. 
101. Internalization of external costs provides a principle to follow in financing investments related to human settlements, freshwater, and toxic chemicals and hazardous wastes. 
For example, transportation-related fees (e.g., road pricing) can be used both to encourage the use of transportation methods that generate less pollution and congestion and to generate the funds necessary for investments in systems more consistent with sustainable development. 
102. Similarly, effluent charges, which have been used with success in several developing countries, can be used to discourage additional pollution of freshwater resources and to generate funds for the clean-up of existing pollution problems. 
Revolving funds were used successfully to finance the National Sanitation Plan in Brazil. 
More complete cost recovery in water supply systems would promote water conservation and raise funds for system expansions and improvements. 
Moreover, the prices of toxic chemicals and compounds that generate hazardous wastes typically do not reflect the full environmental costs related to their use and disposal. 
Under the "polluter pays principle", producers should be responsible for the safe disposal of their waste products. 
Deposit legislation, under which the users of such inputs pay a deposit which is refundable only when they account for the safe disposal of the chemicals and waste, provide one possible mechanism for making the user financially responsible for safe use and disposal. 
The international community should consider ways of assisting developing countries to obtain effective technology for addressing problems related to toxic chemicals and hazardous wastes. 
104. A detailed discussion of these and other issues related to the financing of health, human settlements, freshwater, and toxic chemicals and hazardous wastes is undertaken in the background papers referred to in paragraph 5 above. 
The Secretary-General's proposal for a regular report on the monitoring of multilateral population assistance was outlined in his report to the Economic and Social Council at its second regular session of 1987 (E/1987/5) and is the basis for the preparation of the present report. 
3. The present report covers substantive and operational aspects of multilateral population assistance within the United Nations system and draws on as complete an information base as possible. 
The cooperation of all the multilateral agencies that shared and contributed ideas and information is very much appreciated. 
4. Multilateral population assistance is an overall international effort for channelling technical and financial resources obtained from a variety of sources to assist developing countries in population matters; the present report covers the resources obtained from the United Nations system only. 
Population activities by the World Bank involve loans (most of them "soft loans") rather than grants. 
5. The first report on multilateral assistance (E/1989/12) covered the period since the convening of the World Population Conference at Bucharest, that is, 1974 to 1988. 
The present and third report covers the period 1991-1992 and part of 1993, where information was available. 
6. As in the first two reports, data for the present report were gathered through a special questionnaire sent to all concerned agencies of the United Nations system. 
7. Multilateral population assistance is provided by those United Nations agencies and organizations that carry out population-related programmes. 
For many of those organizations, funds committed to population activities come primarily from UNFPA and to a lesser extent from their own regular budgets and other funding sources. 
UNFPA is the most important source of multilateral population assistance: it is the major source of population funding for other multilateral organizations within the United Nations system and it supports a large quantity of assistance directly through national execution. 
The World Bank - and increasingly the regional development banks - are another major multilateral source of population assistance through the loans and credits that they disburse. 
8. It is instructive at the outset to place the multilateral population assistance provided by the United Nations system in the context of global population assistance, of which it is an important component. 
World Bank loans in 1990 amounted to $169 million. 
9. In 1991, international population assistance in the form of grants and loans increased to $1,306 million, a 34 per cent increase over 1990. 
10. Estimates of global population assistance commitments for 1992 have not been finalized to date. 
Moreover, in the case of three other donors who have submitted completed questionnaires, further clarification is being sought as to what proportion of their commitments is destined for population assistance. 
Similarly, reports from agencies in the United Nations system other than UNFPA and from private sources have not been fully reconciled. 
With those caveats in mind, a preliminary estimated total commitment of international funds for population assistance by donor countries for 1992 is $762 million, including $245 million for UNFPA. 
In 1992, World Bank commitments for loans and credits declined to an estimated $106 million. 
11. Within the United Nations system (excluding the World Bank), UNFPA has provided the largest proportion of funds to international population assistance: in both 1989 and 1992, UNFPA contributed 81 per cent of all funds routed through the United Nations system (see table 1). 
13. Globally, assistance to population programmes and projects for developing countries is channelled to countries under one of three main modalities: by bilateral agencies; by multilateral agencies; or by non-governmental organizations. 
Of the total expenditures for population-related assistance in 1991, about 39 per cent was transferred directly through bilateral channels; 34 per cent through multilateral agencies; and 27 per cent through non-governmental organizations. 
Although trends in those shares are not entirely clear, there seems to have been a shift towards greater direct bilateral assistance at the expense of the multilateral channel, given that in 1982 the corresponding percentages were 28, bilateral; 42, multilateral; and 30, non-governmental organizations. 
14. The distribution of international assistance by channel differed from region to region. 
In Africa, project execution using direct bilateral assistance accounted for 44 per cent of the funds; followed by multilateral means, 37 per cent; and non-governmental organizations, 18 per cent (see tables 2 and 3). 
15. Between 1989 and 1991, some regional trends in channels of population assistance are notable. 
In sub-Saharan Africa, the non-governmental organization channel became relatively less important, declining from 33 to 18 per cent of the total, while the shares of total international assistance through direct bilateral and multilateral conduits both grew larger. 
A similar, though much less pronounced, trend is evident in Asia and the Pacific. 
In Latin America and the Caribbean, the proportion of population assistance channelled through non-governmental organizations contracted. 
16. Considering expenditures for population programmes from multilateral sources alone, Africa and Asia and the Pacific have received the largest share of population assistance, mainly because both bilateral and multilateral agencies have given priority to those regions. 
Interregional programmes in UNFPA received 16 per cent of its funds. 
17. Asia and the Pacific has received a declining share of population resources. 
In contrast, assistance to Africa has increased, from 26 per cent in 1986 to 37 per cent in 1991. 
Assistance to Latin America and the Caribbean also increased, from 10.2 per cent in 1986 to 15 per cent in 1991. 
20. The increase in resources allocated to MCH/FP programmes between 1991 and 1992 may be attributed to both the decrease in expenditures for data collection and analysis following the peak in the 1990 round of censuses and to the increasing demand for MCH/FP services. 
21. An examination of regional trends within substantive sectors (see table 5) reveals that in MCH/FP, there has been an increase in the share of regional funding for activities in Asia and the Pacific and western Asia. 
In Africa, funding for MCH/FP has remained relatively steady over the past five years at about 35 per cent of total regional funding. 
In Latin America and the Caribbean, expenditure share for MCH/FP has declined from 59 per cent in 1989 to 49 per cent in 1992. 
22. There have been year-to-year fluctuations in the proportions of funding for the IEC sector in all regions during the period 1988-1992. 
The proportion of expenditures for IEC in Africa varied between 21 and 24 per cent. 
Western Asia experienced a wider fluctuation during the period - 10 to 19 per cent - but no clear trend is evident. 
That decline reflects the fact that activity related to the 1990 round of censuses has now passed its peak. 
In western Asia, the proportion for basic data collection has been steady, fluctuating in the 8-11 per cent range. 
24. The proportion of support for activities in population dynamics has declined slightly in Africa and Asia and the Pacific and increased slightly in Latin America and the Caribbean. 
In many African countries, Governments have set up special population units in planning and other ministries. 
26. In all regions, there has been a considerable fluctuation in the proportion of funds devoted to special sector programmes. 
Formerly, projects in the area of women, population and development mainly supported to awareness creation and advocacy. 
More recently, however, the focus of those projects has shifted to supporting activities that seek to increase the income of women and their families, improve their leadership and organizational capabilities, and enhance their participation in development programmes. 
27. Population projects funded by multilateral sources are executed by Governments, United Nations organizations or non-governmental organizations (see table 1). 
In 1989, approximately 20 per cent of UNFPA-funded projects were executed by UNFPA itself, 54 per cent by other United Nations organizations, 14 per cent by Governments and 12 per cent by non-governmental organizations. 
28. By 1992, of the funds supplied through UNFPA multilateral assistance, 25 per cent was executed by UNFPA and 44 per cent by other United Nations organizations. 
The increase in UNFPA execution is mainly attributable to the increased responsibility given to UNFPA for contraceptive procurement (see paras. 129-138 below). 
In 1992, government execution accounted for 18 per cent and the non-governmental organization share remained at 13 per cent. 
29. The increase in project funds executed by UNFPA and those directly executed by Governments reflects new arrangements for the national execution of projects pursuant to the policy of the UNDP Governing Council, which makes national project execution the preferred modality in conformity with General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
The exception to that trend is the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), in response to explicit efforts by UNFPA and UNICEF towards greater collaboration and in line with decisions of the governing bodies of both organizations. 
31. In addition to the resources regularly contributed by donors, UNFPA receives funding for earmarked projects that are managed by the Fund as multi-bilateral resources. 
Although only 4.4 per cent of total UNFPA expenditures in 1992 came from multi-bilateral funding ($10.4 million), the modality continues to increase as an important channel for mobilizing resources for population assistance. 
Major multi-bilateral donors to UNFPA included Australia, Austria, Belgium, Canada, Finland, France, Italy, Luxembourg, the Netherlands, Norway, Sweden, Switzerland and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. 
33. When multi-bilateral funding is analysed by work-plan categories, it is clear that family-planning programmes have received the bulk of multi-bilateral resources - about 51 per cent in 1992. 
The other important area supported by multi-bilateral funds in 1992 was basic data collection - its share of the total was 27 per cent. 
34. In 1989, the bulk of multi-bilateral financing went to Asia and the Pacific (16 per cent) and Latin America and the Caribbean (12 per cent). 
Interregional activities have received an increasing share of multi-bilateral funding; in 1992, they received about 34 per cent, compared to only 13 per cent in 1989. 
Most notable of those is the Asian Development Bank (ADB) which has prioritized population assistance in its Medium-Term Strategic Planning Framework (1993-1996). 
Cumulative ADB support in integrated health and population projects totalled $669 million as of mid-1993. 
38. In monitoring multilateral population assistance, the UNDP Governing Council requested the Secretary-General to review substantive and technical issues of special priority to population concerns. 
In the present report, therefore, gender concerns are reflected in all substantive areas of population assistance. 
In addition, women, population and development is the subject of a separate subsection in Section II f below. 
The principal sources of such data are censuses, surveys and vital statistics systems based on the civil registration of births, deaths, marriages and divorces. 
41. During the 1990 census decade, which covers the period 1985-1994, 193 countries or areas have taken or were planning to take a population and housing census and a few others have taken a census of population or a census of housing separately. 
By comparison, the 1950 round of censuses covered about 80 per cent of the world population and the 1970 round covered only 71 per cent, mainly because China and Nigeria did not take a census in the 1970 round. 
42. Of the 56 countries in Africa, a census has been taken in 45 countries or areas; in 35 countries (37 censuses) the census was taken during the period 1985-1992 and in 10 other countries censuses were planned for 1993 or 1994. 
Nine African countries are planning to conduct a census during the next two to three years. 
With a few exceptions, all countries in Africa received financial assistance from UNFPA for their censuses. 
Enhanced coordination and collaboration with partner United Nations agencies, as well as with such non-governmental organizations as the Population Council and Family Health International marked activities in data collection during the reporting period. 
45. The collaborative inter-census training programme for sub-Saharan African nationals in the use of sampling techniques, census cartography and computer data processing completed its programme of activities in 1991. 
The Canadian International Development Agency (CIDA) provided assistance for the programme through a trust fund arrangement with UNFPA, while the United Nations Secretariat, the Economic Commission for Africa (ECA), Statistics Canada of Ottawa and the Demography Department of the University of Montreal provided technical support. 
Together with another similar initiative in the same region, the Gulf Health Survey, the information gathered was used to develop and improve MCH/FP policies and programmes throughout the region. 
46. Efforts to design gender-sensitive census and survey questionnaires in order to ensure that adequate, disaggregated information on women could be collected, processed, analysed and disseminated were encouraged and supported. 
In addition, UNFPA activities at the country level aimed at further consolidating the integration of statistics from various sources and improving linkages between censuses and inter-censal household surveys and civil registration systems. 
Assistance covered such areas as technical advisory services, equipment and training. 
48. Multilateral assistance has helped to both produce population data and improve national capacities for collecting, analysing and disseminating processed population information on a timely basis. 
49. Multilateral assistance has also helped many countries in Asia and the Pacific become self-reliant or technically competent in data collection and analysis. 
Technical assistance was provided for census activities in a group of Pacific countries. 
50. UNFPA helped develop a project to test new technologies for speeding up census data processing and analysis. 
It provided assistance for numerous censuses and census-related activities in Latin America and the Caribbean and supported the analysis, evaluation and dissemination of the results. 
UNFPA also supported training in data processing for nearly 600 national personnel in the Caribbean. 
51. Aside from the efforts mentioned above, the strengthening of the National Household Survey Capability Programme (NHSCP) has been an important United Nations intervention. 
In 1991, 10 more countries joined the programme, followed in 1992 by another 5. 
As of April 1993, 56 surveys have been completed, 18 of which were undertaken in 1991 and 1992. 
The new information available as a result of the DHS programme is particularly noteworthy in the case of sub-Saharan Africa, since it will be crucial for formulating well-founded population policies and programmes. 
53. Recent research in population dynamics has been increasingly influenced by two trends. 
One trend notes that as fertility reduction has proceeded in the 1980s, certain regions and groups have apparently been left out of the secular trend. 
That line of research is therefore concentrating on the sociocultural determinants of fertility behaviour. 
The African Social Research Programme, now in the final stages of formulation, will have as its primary focus the sociocultural determinants of demographic behaviour. 
The programme will emphasize using data collection and analysis to inform policy makers how population and development interact and to determine appropriate policy interventions. 
54. The second trend stresses adopting an interdisciplinary approach and analysing ways of integrating population issues into socio-economic development planning. 
The six expert group meetings, among the first preparatory activities organized for the International Conference on Population and Development, are noteworthy in that regard. 
The scientific papers resulting from those meetings covered the following major themes in population dynamics: population and environment; population policies and programmes; population and women; family planning and health; population growth and demographic structure; and population distribution and migration. 
55. Research linking population and the environment is growing in importance. 
In aggregate terms, the linkages between population, resources and the environment are clear: increasing population will have many important impacts on resources and the environment. 
Population growth will increase the demand for food, energy, water, health care, sanitation and housing. 
In specific cases, however, the links between population, resources and the environment are often unclear. 
Poverty reduction, elevating the status of women and effective family-planning programmes are important components of any strategy. 
Beyond that, each country faces so many differences that general policy proposals are not appropriate. 
57. A particularly significant area in which research into the effect of population growth on the environment is needed is that of frontier expansion, a process that continues in many parts of the developing world. 
Compared to earlier centuries, the pace of expansion is now much faster and the numbers of people involved are much greater. 
58. Another important trend that has recently come under closer scrutiny is the rapid increase of populations in coastal areas, where the relatively fragile environment is easily damaged by development. 
59. The link between population and international migration is another area of growing concern and research. 
Multilateral assistance has provided support to four multi-year studies on migration. 
One study, executed by the International Organization for Migration (IOM) in Geneva, is analysing emigration flows from developing to developed countries as well as between developing countries. 
Another, executed by the United Nations Economic Commission for Europe (ECE), is collecting data and developing a database on migration in Europe. 
A fourth, executed by the Centre for Applied Research in Population and Development, is analysing migration in the Sahel region for use in policy formation. 
60. In 1991 and 1992, UNFPA continued to support activities related to institution-building, training and research. 
Most of those activities were aimed at institutionalizing the capacity of countries to analyse demographic data and population-development interactions and to apply the results of such analysis to development planning. 
61. The training of personnel in demographic analysis and in integrating population factors into development planning was an important target of multilateral assistance during the reporting period. 
Activities in that area included the organization of seminars, workshops and courses at training centres, as well as the granting of fellowships. 
The Global Programme of Training in Population and Development provided specialized training to some 75 middle-level professionals from 48 developing countries in 1992 alone. 
62. A consensus is currently growing that new responses are needed to address the changing context of development planning. 
Decentralized planning and a shift towards policy-making at subnational and local levels are also being increasingly featured in multilateral assistance for institutionalizing the integration of population with development planning. 
66. In the formulation of socio-economic development plans, many developing countries used to consider only population size and growth rates, neglecting such aspects as population distribution and migration, changes in the population structure and the gender breakdown of population. 
In some countries, deciding whether and how to limit population growth was seen as the only concern of population policy. 
As noted at the International Forum on Population in the Twenty-First Century, countries need to expand their population policies to encompass the full range of population concerns, including urban and metropolitan growth, the linkage between population and environment, general family well-being, and the condition and status of women. 
67. In 1991-1992, UNFPA continued to fund operations to support population policy and development planning in most developing countries. 
The bulk of those operations were carried out in Africa, the next greatest number being carried out in Latin America and the Caribbean, and Asia and the Pacific; most of them concentrated on institution-building efforts. 
68. Other organizations of the United Nations system also continue to support analysis of population policy formulation and execution. 
In 1992, the seventh United Nations Population Inquiry among Governments was conducted to gather information on how countries integrate their population policies and strategies into their wider development policies. 
The replies are currently being analysed and the results will be published in 1994. 
An ACC subcommittee continues to coordinate the estimates and projections of total population, agricultural population, labour force and school-age population. 
69. Recently the need to confront population issues has been widely accepted, which has led to generalized activity in the formulation of programme policies. 
The preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development have only given further impetus to that encouraging trend. 
In August 1992, an important conference of the Non-Aligned Movement unanimously adopted common elements for a strategy to combat population problems, including high-level mechanisms for South-South assistance in such areas as contraceptive technology transfer. 
70. To gain a better understanding of the extent to which population is a factor in economic development, UNFPA organized a meeting of economists in September 1992. 
A statement issued by the meeting called on economists to go beyond a narrow focus on population and per capita income and examine the interrelationships between population variables and economic development, particularly such specific problems as the long-term implications for renewable resources and social investments of rapid population growth. 
They urged that Governments recognize the continuing need for strategic thinking about population and development, a need which they felt would grow in the immediate future due to the changing context of development policy in the 1990s, including the increasing emphasis on private, market-based initiatives for productive growth. 
Service strategies and activities have been developed by Governments and non-governmental organizations in the developing countries, under increasing constraints, assisted by financial, technical and material support from multilateral and bilateral agencies and organizations, within the framework of the World Population Plan of Action. 
Likewise, the International Forum on Population in the Twenty-first Century held in 1989, which adopted the Amsterdam Declaration on a Better Life for Future Generations, also recommended that family-planning services should be provided to improve the health of the family and to ensure a better life for future generations. 
74. UNFPA, the largest source of multilateral assistance in the field, has continued increasing its support to MCH/FP activities in the developing world. 
During the past decade, countries have made dramatic progress in expanding the availability of family-planning services, increasing the use of contraception and decreasing the rates of reproductive mortality and morbidity by spacing births, avoiding high-risk pregnancies and creating the conditions for more responsible and healthy family formation. 
75. The Amsterdam Declaration, inter alia, set the following goals to be achieved during the final decade of the twentieth century: 
(b) To reduce infant mortality rates to at least below 50 per 1,000 live births in all countries and also among major subgroups within countries; 
(c) To reduce maternal mortality by at least 50 per cent, especially in areas where the current figure exceeds 100 per 100,000 births. 
National figures also show important reductions in maternal mortality. 
Those components are still seen as essential determinants of success in providing family-planning services. 
In addition, other determinants of success have emerged in recent years within the context of family-planning services, such as the quality of care; reproductive rights; the concept of reproductive health; and the prevention of sexually transmitted diseases, including HIV. 
79. The issue of human rights has been given priority in discussions concerning the international and national population agendas. 
Consequently, reproductive rights and reproductive freedom, in particular the right of individuals to decide freely and responsibly their reproductive choices, have also been thoroughly discussed. 
Fundamental elements guiding multilateral assistance in the sector in the recent past are the issues of providing wider access to quality family-planning services; providing more comprehensive reproductive health services, including family planning; and the further empowerment of women. 
80. The social and behavioural challenges in reproductive health in the developing world range from preventing unsafe abortions to better understanding people's fertility behaviour and family planning choices. 
In addition, in a world threatened by acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS) and sexually transmitted diseases, the ways in which sexual behaviour and contraceptive use are being modified to reduce these risks requires further careful study. 
Consequently, the need of a broader framework for family-planning activities has emerged. 
Reproductive health, probably more than any other field, has an impact that extends beyond the individual and family, involving crucial areas of global concern, such as health, population, the status of women and the environment. 
82. The quality of family-planning services, besides being an end in itself, by increasing the informed choices available to women and by protecting them from unnecessary risk has been increasingly recognized as one of the most important determinants of contraceptive acceptance and continuation of use. 
In recent years, several population agencies, including UNFPA, have been working in that field. 
83. The evaluation demonstrated that, in general, family-planning services are reasonably accessible and that most providers have some basic training and medical equipment. 
Basic management systems have been implemented with relative success and a variety of contraceptive methods are available. 
However, the ability of clients and women to choose and efficiently use those methods are still sometimes restricted by provider bias or by a lack of technical competence due to insufficient training and supervision mechanisms. 
84. Targets - measurable goals to be achieved in a given period of time - are essential in the process of formulating, executing and evaluating family-planning programmes. 
While such goals are legitimately the subject of national programmes and policies to achieve sustainable development, experience has shown that national goals should not be converted into targets or quotas for family-planning service providers. 
Rigid service provider targets have been found to be counter-productive to the effective implementation of high quality and client-oriented family-planning services, which should concentrate on meeting the needs of the populations they serve. 
85. UNFPA has incorporated that concept in its policy guidelines and strongly supports the use of the need-demand approach in the formulation of programmes. 
86. Traditional programmes have been less successful in reaching poor women, minorities, unmarried women, adolescents and men to provide family-planning information and services. 
Hard-to-reach populations for family planning are often the same groups at risk of infection from HIV and other sexually transmitted diseases. 
Extra efforts are needed in designing and implementing new models of service delivery to meet the family planning and reproductive health needs of that substantial population. 
Such efforts should include a concern with sexually active persons; the provision of services for young adults; a focus on healthy and responsible reproductive behaviour; the utilization of IEC for behavioural change; and the distribution of barrier methods to prevent sexually transmitted diseases and unwanted conceptions. 
Commonalities in training and modes of service delivery suggest that MCH/FP programmes and sexually transmitted diseases/HIV services should seek to work together in a range of activities from coordinated planning to integrated services. 
The inclusion of that new preventive component would also represent an important opportunity to improve the level of quality of MCH/FP and to facilitate the process of changing the scope of services from a limited focus on MCH/FP to a broader focus on reproductive health in general. 
88. Condom use, the principal means of controlling the spread of AIDS, is being strongly promoted by family-planning services. 
As a minimum, providers of family-planning services should have training in sexually transmitted diseases and HIV/AIDS, access to appropriate referral systems for further treatment of sexually transmitted diseases, IEC materials on HIV and other sexually transmitted diseases and adequate supplies of condoms. 
The very ambitious goal of attaining replacement-level fertility would require 267 million additional users, a 60 per cent increase. 
At present, approximately 75 per cent of funding is provided by Governments, 15 per cent by donors and the remainder by the users themselves or through non-governmental organizations. 
Additional financial resources will be needed. 
91. Many studies have demonstrated that the financial benefits of providing family-planning services outweigh the costs: donors should increase their contributions. 
However, in spite of the recent positive changes in the priorities of the international aid provided by one major donor, there are some indications that growth in donor funding for population activities has slowed recently. 
92. In addition to raising additional funds for family planning, programmes also need to be more efficient in the use of existing resources. 
In addition, new strategies for financing family-planning services, such as cost-recovery mechanisms based on user fees, constitute an important area for further investigation. 
Operational research in both fields should be strongly supported. 
UNFPA will hold an international consultation on cost recovery and family planning programme sustainability early in 1994, to further discuss those issues and provide guidance to Governments interested in implementing cost-recovery mechanisms in their family-planning programmes. 
93. Increasing participation from the private sector should also be encouraged, through contraceptive social marketing, employment-based programmes, private third-party payer programmes and social security schemes. 
94. During 1992-1993, UNFPA, working closely with selected developing countries, other United Nations agencies, bilateral agencies and non-governmental organizations, has been implementing a series of in-depth studies to estimate contraceptive requirements and logistic management needs in the developing world. 
At present, seven country case-studies have been completed in India, Nepal, Pakistan, the Philippines, Turkey, Viet Nam and Zimbabwe. 
Additional studies are scheduled for the near future. 
95. The above-mentioned studies included an assessment of the level and trends of fertility and fertility goals; an assessment of the levels and trends of contraceptive use; forecasts of contraceptive commodity requirements to the year 2000; and estimates of requirements for condoms for HIV/AIDS prevention. 
They also provided valuable information on the quality and efficiency of existing logistics systems for contraceptive stock-keeping, inventory, warehousing, quality assurance, procurement and transportation. 
96. A recent UNFPA study of global contraceptive requirements estimates that the cost of contraceptives commodities in 1994 alone will be approximately US$ 528 million and in 2005 will exceed US$ 750 million. 
97. At UNFPA and other United Nations organizations working in population, IEC for population is aimed at achieving measurable changes in the behaviour and attitude of specific audiences, based on studies of their needs and perceptions. 
The goal of IEC is to contribute to solving a specific population problem or to supporting a population issue within a programme which planners have assumed could be tackled by a change in the attitudes and/or behaviour of designated audiences. 
The range of approaches to stimulating such behavioural changes are drawn from a rich pool of information, education and communication methods. 
Multilateral agencies have supported two types of global efforts: (a) providing information to the general public through various popular publications and mass media-based public relations campaigns; and (b) disseminating technical information to decision makers for policy dialogue and advocacy. 
In response to that resolution, global POPIN was established in 1979 and regional focal points were set up. 
Currently, global POPIN has some 100 member institutions that include population information centres, libraries, clearing-houses, documentation centres, universities and research institutes. 
In 1993, with UNFPA funding, the global POPIN Coordinating Unit was reestablished within the United Nations Secretariat to meet the many opportunities and challenges posed by rapidly advancing communications technology. 
While most of the activity in that area has taken place at the country and community levels, UNFPA has also continued to support an interregional programme administered by UNESCO. 
For example, projects in a number of countries were designed to teach parents to communicate better with their children in order to create a mutually supportive environment. 
Parents were encouraged to talk to adolescent children about sensitive issues, such as human sexuality, family planning, prevention of HIV/AIDS and the use of contraceptives. 
In 1993, UNFPA issued a programme advisory note on parent education to orient multilateral work in the new field. 
103. Population education, through the formal school system, has been a mainstay of country programmes since the 1970s. 
By the mid-1980s, 89 countries had included population education in school programmes. 
In 1993, UNFPA expanded its activities in formal population education, providing assistance to some 98 new and ongoing activities in all regions. 
Also in 1993, UNFPA and UNESCO sponsored the International Congress on Population Education and Development in Istanbul. 
The 90 Governments represented at the Congress endorsed population education at all levels of the school curriculum. 
104. In 1992, initial attempts were made by UNESCO and UNFPA to reconceptualize population education in order to address both broad (macrolevel) and individual (microlevel) population issues, stressing the establishment of priorities in the design of curricula. 
The paper indicates the orientation that population education activities should have as the world enters the twenty-first century, explaining preferred family planning and sexuality content and framing population education in the context of the global initiative of Education for All. 
105. Peer group education among youth groups was also introduced. 
Training was organized for youth club members in several countries to enable them to lead discussions on population issues, stage plays containing messages on family planning and responsible parenthood, and otherwise become involved in population programmes. 
In 1993, UNFPA disseminated a programme advisory note on youth to national and international officials to encourage more and better focused activities in that area. 
Young people are becoming increasingly recognized as key audiences for IEC services related to family planning. 
106. The informal sector also received increased attention through activities for parents, illiterates and workers. 
Private-sector agencies supported by multilateral population assistance include trade unions; employer and management groups; cooperatives; and women's and youth groups. 
It has been estimated that employment-based population education programmes have the potential of reaching 180 to 300 million people in the developing countries, excluding China. 
UNFPA, in collaboration with ILO, has supported such programmes in many countries. 
In its Review and Assessment of Population Programme Experience, UNFPA pointed out the possibility of integrating population education with such processes as agricultural extension, home economics education, rural credit programmes and special women's activities. 
Pre-summit activities included panels on girls' and women's education; population issues and women's empowerment; highlighting the benefits of educating girls; and women and population growth. 
The UNFPA report to the Council at that session examined the implementation of the previous strategy, which the UNDP Governing Council had endorsed for 1987-1990. 
Based on the priorities recommended by the UNDP Governing Council, UNFPA has pursued the current strategy in 1991 and 1992, giving special emphasis to selected components. 
109. Thus, UNFPA has worked closely with non-governmental organizations that focus on women to strengthen its links with them. 
For example, its assistance has enabled the participation of non-governmental organizations on women in international events in the current period, including the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and the preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
110. Training staff in the area of women in development is another priority under the strategy. 
UNFPA staff were provided training through workshops conducted at headquarters in January 1992, while field, national and project staff received training at the Royal Tropical Institute in 1991. 
In addition, the subject of women, population and development was included as a priority in all training provided to UNFPA staff. 
112. During 1991-1992, UNFPA continued to collaborate closely with other United Nations agencies in the area of women in development through the international events mentioned above. 
For example, it participated in all ad hoc inter-agency meetings of the International Year of the Family, and co-sponsored with UNICEF a symposium on "Women and children first" in connection with the preparations for the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
114. Programming and project work on women in development continued in the various substantive areas. 
Thus, in 1992, two UNFPA projects in the area of health were successfully concluded. 
115. In the area of environment, a research project entitled "Women, population and the environment" was implemented in 1992. 
The project's findings are expected to make an important contribution in an area where there is so far little information at the microlevel - the interactions between women and the environment, the effect of environmental changes on women's decisions and coping strategies with special reference to health and fertility. 
116. Another new project funded by UNFPA, approved in 1992, is "The family and population policy: towards a realization of reproductive choice". 
The project, executed by the Population Council, builds on the experience of two previous projects under which research was undertaken on the subject of family structure, female headship and poverty. 
The research, awareness-creation and policy assessment activities of the project will allow Governments to plan and implement policies that are affirmative to women and effective in achieving broad-based population goals, especially in the area of reproductive choice. 
117. During 1992, work commenced on the evaluation of selected projects in the area of special programmes, specifically projects on income-generating activities. 
Special issues on which the evaluation focused included the viability of the enterprises supported; the mechanism of providing credit funds; the linkages between women's economic activities and MCH/FP; the effectiveness of various executing agencies; and collaboration with other donors. 
119. It is increasingly being recognized by multilateral assistance programmes that, in technical cooperation, the channelling of external assistance through projects has not been effective, nor has its impact been sustainable. 
One UNDP report concluded that project proliferation has led to the dissipation of resources over many activities, straining the capability of Governments to service them and impairing the capacity of the United Nations system to provide adequate technical administrative support (DP/1990/9, para. 482). 
120. In resolution 44/211 concerning operational activities for development, the General Assembly called for more integrated and coordinated programming of United Nations system cooperation, in which programming processes would be based on an overall national programme framework for operational activities for development to be prepared by the recipient Government. 
The Government's programme framework would set out the cooperation requirements for the United Nations system, in accordance with the Government's development plans and priorities. 
121. In 1992, the General Assembly, in resolution 47/199, taking resolution 44/211 as its basis, further defined the programme strategy. 
In particular, the resolution outlined a framework for cooperation and coordination among United Nations organizations providing multilateral assistance for development in countries through the mechanism of the country strategy notes. 
122. UNFPA introduced a programming approach for population activities in 1989 called the Programme Review and Strategy Development (PRSD) exercise. 
Through the PRSD exercise, the goals of the country are set in accordance with population projections and targets over a medium-term perspective, as well as the inputs needed to achieve those targets and the various interventions required. 
The strategy documents emanating from the PRSD exercise provide countries with an analytical approach that takes into account the totality of developmental needs as they touch upon the population sector. 
125. There has been a clear shift towards a programme approach in multilateral assistance to developing countries following directives from United Nations governing bodies. 
In the past, isolated projects were more liable to involve duplication of effort, misguided priorities, lack of coordination and even the possibility of conflicting directions. 
The PRSD initiative of UNFPA mentioned in the preceding section expanded that approach by presenting analytical assessments of population-development situations in countries together with a coherent strategic plan for an integrated population programme. 
UNFPA assistance to countries is now entirely based on the prior development of country programmes; based on PRSD findings, they analytically deal with all population concerns in countries and provide a clear system for prioritizing the allocation of resources. 
126. Programme and project formulation and development is the primary responsibility of Governments. 
In practice, however, many population projects are formulated by international experts who are either staff members or consultants of multilateral agencies. 
Many agencies of the United Nations system have stressed the primary role of Governments in programme and project formulation. 
In pursuance of that preferred modality, training and institution-building efforts have been supported by multilateral agencies to strengthen national capacities for managing and executing international population programmes. 
127. An important development in programme and project formulation and approval has been the significant decentralization of authority for those functions to field officers. 
In the case of UNFPA, country directors were given the authority to appraise and approve projects up to $500,000 in 1990, and up to $750,000 starting in late 1993. 
UNDP and UNESCO have also delegated authority to field offices for the approval of projects. 
The decentralization of authority to appraise and approve projects has streamlined many of the operations of multilateral agencies. 
More importantly, it has served to make agency programmes more responsive to the needs of developing countries. 
Intercountry projects are based on either regional or global needs: the benefits are designed to be felt beyond the country level. 
129. At the country level, the most important element in project execution is political commitment, which is usually seen in terms of sufficient counterpart funding; the selection of competent institutions and officials; explicit and unequivocal policies enunciated by top government officials; and backing by national and local government units. 
The training of national staff to facilitate programme implementation and sustainability continues to receive high priority in United Nations assistance programmes. 
130. An important issue in project implementation in recent years has been the timely procurement and efficient utilization of equipment and supplies. 
Increasingly, United Nations agencies have encouraged local procurement as a means not only of helping developing countries but of responding to urgent project needs as well. 
131. In 1991, total UNFPA procurement amounted to $31.1 million, an increase of approximately 6 per cent over the 1990 figure. 
The major commodities procured by UNFPA in 1991 were medical equipment; contraceptives; audio-visual equipment; computer equipment; office equipment; and vehicles. 
132. In 1992, total UNFPA procurement amounted to $59.4 million, a 90 per cent increase over the 1991 figure. 
The considerable increase in the volume of supplies procured enabled the Fund to secure highly preferential prices and, in turn, to make the most cost-effective use of donor funds. 
During 1992, approximately 81 per cent by value of all procurements was spent on contraceptives, with an additional 5 per cent spent on raw materials used for manufacturing contraceptives. 
That arrangement helped UNFPA to respond flexibly and innovatively to the requests for assistance from all regions and countries. 
134. UNFPA recently undertook an extensive review and assessment of its two decades of population experience. 
The findings revealed that a rich body of experience and knowledge existed worldwide and that new information was being constantly generated. 
135. At its thirty-seventh session in 1990, the UNDP Governing Council decided that support cost arrangements for the United Nations Population Fund should be tailored to its specific programme requirements (decision 90/26, para. 2). 
At its thirty-eighth session, the Governing Council (DP/1991/35) considered the proposed arrangements for technical support services and decided (decision 91/37) that the successor arrangements for the United Nations Population Fund should, inter alia: 
(a) Provide coordinated, effective and timely support for population programmes and policies in developing countries; 
funded by the United Nations Population Fund; (d) Bring technical services and advice much closer to field-level activities in developing countries as part of the process of appropriate decentralization of the programmes of the United Nations Population Fund (para. 1). 
136. The Technical Support System (TSS), administered by UNFPA and comprising the expertise of a large part of the United Nations system of organizations and agencies and relevant non-governmental organizations, became fully functional in 1992. 
(a) At the national level, through a greater reliance on local expertise and institutions; 
(b) At the regional and subregional levels, through the use of technical personnel in technical support teams composed of experts from various population disciplines; 
(c) At headquarters and regional office levels of the United Nations and specialized agencies, through support for technical personnel. 
With over 160 experts specializing in every aspect of the population field, their primary mission is to provide relevant and swift technical assistance to countries when needed. 
138. In the period under review, the United Nations system continued to monitor and evaluate population assistance both to conform to accountability requirements and to acquire data for improving managerial performance. 
Revised UNFPA guidelines on monitoring and evaluation were released in August 1990, updating those formulated in 1986. 
Serious efforts have been made to coordinate monitoring and evaluation processes and procedures in order that different agencies might learn from each other and lighten the burden on cooperating Governments. 
The Group has encouraged joint programming and programme review exercises, as well as the harmonization of programming cycles, and the establishment of common premises and joint procurement facilities. 
140. Consequently, the number of evaluations carried out by UNFPA has considerably increased, ranging from self-evaluations conducted by project management to large-scale evaluations carried out by a team of independent experts, which vary in the depth and intensity of analysis, depending on the circumstances of each case. 
142. UNFPA is also in the process of establishing a new evaluation database that will eventually be accessible on the UNFPA computer network, consisting of information extracted from project evaluation reports as well as thematic evaluations. 
The objectives of the database are to create an institutional memory of evaluation findings; to promote the dissemination and use of evaluation findings; and to enable UNFPA to conduct, periodically, trend analyses of issues and problems in project design and implementation. 
For the United Nations system as a whole, assistance to population programmes increased from $181 million in 1987 to $248 million in 1992. 
The bulk of that assistance (about 82 per cent) has come from UNFPA. 
144. In terms of substantive emphasis (see table 4), family planning integrated with reproductive health and carried out through a primary health-care system continues to receive the bulk of multilateral resources for population. 
Population-dynamics projects also declined during that period and currently take up about 9 per cent of resources. 
Women's concerns are increasingly being included as a priority in all substantive areas of population assistance, especially MCH/FP, basic data collection, population dynamics, and the formulation and implementation of policies. 
At the same time, multilateral agencies are supporting projects to improve the status of women, such as education for girls, leadership training, literacy programmes and projects designed to increase the income of women and their families. 
146. The past two years has seen continued support for population programmes in Africa, where reproductive health and family planning needs are a priority concern and population growth rates currently are the highest in the world. 
Trends in multilateral assistance in Africa show that the earlier emphasis on basic data collection and policy formulation is giving way to operational population-programme activities, particularly in MCH/FP. 
147. The 1990s has been a critical decade: actions in population taken in the decade will play a large part in determining the individual welfare and even survival as well as the size and composition of populations, well into the twenty-first century. 
A renewed commitment to providing family-planning services and making them accessible to all women and men in the developing countries - and not just the easy-to-reach urban populations and better off groups - by increasing resource flows, will be a major measure of the success of the 1994 Conference. 
149. In particular, the share of development assistance to population must be raised from its present, unacceptably low level of about 1.3 per cent of all bilateral and multilateral development assistance. 
E.84.XIII.8), chap. IB. E.75.XIII.3), chap. In the case of UNFPA, funds committed are allocated for the same year; in the case of the World Bank, funds committed are typically loaned over several years. 
Sources: Except where indicated, all figures for 1992 were provided by the organizations concerned in response to a UNFPA questionnaire for the Global Population Assistance Report. 
Funds for agency support costs from regular funds are not included. 
b/ Including regular funds, trust funds and funds for technical support services (TSS) and administrative and operations services (AOS). 
c/ Estimated expenditures. 
e/ 1987 figures. 
f/ Representing trust funds received from donor countries. 
h/ Including $442,000 for temporary assistance in support of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
i/ Representing trust funds received from donor countries and funds received from agencies other than UNFPA. 
j/ A completed questionnaire was not received from UNESCO. 
k/ UNICEF reported $48.7 million in 1992 for support activities, including breast-feeding programmes and immunization programmes. 
m/ Representing expenditures of projects executed by UNIDO, UNRWA and the World Bank. 
n/ Representing administrative and programme support services (APSS) and agency support costs from regular funds. 
o/ Representing administrative and programme support services (APSS) expenditures. 
p/ Excluding the World Bank. 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ) dated 28 January 1994 (S/1994/89 and Add.1 and 2), and having completed the review of the status of ONUMOZ called for in its resolution 882 (1993), 
Commending the efforts of the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the personnel of ONUMOZ in seeking to implement fully the mandate entrusted to it, 
Commending also the role played by the Organization of African Unity (OAU), through the Special Representative of its Secretary-General, in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique (S/24635, annex), 
Welcoming recent positive developments in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement, but concerned none the less at delays in its full implementation, 
Taking note of the request by the Government of Mozambique and RENAMO concerning the monitoring of all police activities and additional tasks set out in the agreements of 3 September 1993 (S/26432), and of the agreement of both parties to the general concept for the ONUMOZ police contingent, 
Stressing the necessity, in this as in other peace-keeping operations, to continue to monitor expenditures carefully during this period of increasing demands on peace-keeping resources, without jeopardizing their purposes, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General of 28 January 1994; 
5. Welcomes recent positive developments in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement including the commencement of the assembly of troops and the dismantling of paramilitary forces, militia and irregular troops, the approval of the electoral law and the appointment of the National Elections Commission and of its chairperson; 
6. Expresses its concern, however, at the continuing delay in the implementation of some major aspects of the General Peace Agreement, including the commencement of demobilization and the formation of a national defence force and calls upon the parties to work towards the elimination of further delays; 
13. Appeals to the international community to provide the necessary financial assistance to facilitate the implementation of the General Peace Agreement and also to make voluntary financial contributions to the Trust Fund to be set up to support electoral activities of the political parties; 
14. Notes the Secretary-General's decision to explore the possibility of establishing a more effective mechanism for the provision of resources, disbursement under which is subject to the scrupulous and timely implementation of the General Peace Agreement, as described in paragraph 35 of his report of 28 January 1994; 
17. Notes also with appreciation the response of the international community to the humanitarian assistance needs of Mozambique and encourages the international community to continue to provide appropriate and prompt assistance for the implementation of the humanitarian programme carried out in the framework of the General Peace Agreement; 
19. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure maximum economy in the operations of ONUMOZ, while remaining mindful of the importance of an effective discharge of its mandate; 
The list of items of which the Security Council is seized is contained in documents S/1994/20 of 20 January 1994 and S/1994/20/Add.3 of 3 February 1994. 
During the week ending 19 February 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The President, with the consent of the Council, invited Ambassador Dragomir Djokic, at his request, to address the Council in the course of the discussion of the item before it. 
Upon the first resumption of the meeting (S/PV.3336 (Resumption 1)), on 14 February 1994, the President, with the consent of the Council, invited the representatives of Brunei Darussalam, Estonia, Greece and Kuwait, at their request, to participate in the discussion without the right to vote. 
On 15 February 1994, upon the second resumption of the meeting for that day (S/PV.3336 (Resumption 3)), the President, with the consent of the Council, invited the representative of Lithuania, at his request, to participate in the discussion without the right to vote. 
I have the honour to refer to the situation in Haiti on which I last reported to the Security Council in my report of 19 January 1994 (S/1994/54). 
The people of Haiti are under severe strain, notwithstanding efforts to maintain the flow of humanitarian assistance. 
A nucleus of the joint United Nations-Organization of American States human rights monitoring mission (MICIVIH) has remained in Port-au-Prince ever since the evacuation of the bulk of its personnel in October. 
Notwithstanding their efforts, this has proved possible only to a limited extent and almost entirely in the capital, Port-au-Prince. 
Without progress towards a political settlement of the crisis through implementation of the Governors Island Agreement it will be difficult for me to recommend that MICIVIH should be indefinitely maintained in Haiti. 
An important step forward occurred on 14-16 January 1994, when President Aristide convened a conference in Miami, Florida in the framework of efforts to implement the Governors Island Agreement. 
At that conference a consensus emerged on a sequence of steps to be taken to break the current impasse and this consensus received the endorsement of President Aristide. 
On 19 January 1994 I received a letter from a representative group of those Parliamentarians informing me of the conclusions they had reached. 
The text of that letter is annexed. 
After 29 months, especially during the last four months, the Haitian people has been in despair because of the political and institutional crises and the embargo. 
Accordingly, the Haitian Parliament, which represents the will of the people and the co-guardian of national sovereignty, feels obliged to show leadership in finding an equitable solution which will preserve the dignity and ensure the survival of our country. 
(b) The confirmation of a new Prime Minister; 
(c) The installation of the new Government of concord; 
This proposal by our delegation of Parliamentarians is intended as an effective and realistic means of dealing with the current impasse with a view to a prompt resolution of the Haitian crisis. 
We remain at your disposition for any meeting that may be necessary to inform you of the modalities of implementation, given the various sectors involved in the crisis. 
2. The Miami Conference affirms its commitment to the Governors Island Agreement and the New York Pact, which, in the present situation, represent the most appropriate framework of reference for a peaceful outcome to the crisis. 
Accordingly, it seeks from the international community the implementation of the guarantees given on Governors Island, including the application of paragraph 5 of the Agreement. 
5. The Miami International Conference supports the decision by President Jean-Bertrand Aristide to honour the request submitted by General C\x{5dae}ras for early retirement. 
(b) The confirmation of the new Prime Minister. 
To that end, all possible means are being used to discredit the peace policy of Azerbaijan, which is aimed exclusively at eliminating, as soon as possible, the consequences of the aggression by the Republic of Armenia, as a prerequisite for finding a comprehensive solution to the Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict. 
On 15 February 1994, at the prisoner-of-war camp near the town of Spitak (Republic of Armenia), which houses about 300 prisoners and hostages, 23 Azerbaijani prisoners were shot. 
The international community long ago condemned the criminal practice of establishing concentration camps, and this is reflected in the 1949 Geneva Conventions for the protection of war victims, which forbid inhuman treatment of prisoners of war. 
The Azerbaijani authorities have more than once unsuccessfully called on the competent agencies in Armenia to take similar action with regard to the Azerbaijanis taken prisoner or hostage. 
On 15 February 1994, at the prisoner-of-war camp near the town of Spitak (Republic of Armenia), which houses about 300 prisoners and hostages, 23 Azerbaijani prisoners were shot. 
This crime is a shameless challenge to the universally accepted norms of international law and human morality. 
Starting in August 1993, the Azerbaijani authorities have unilaterally released more than 100 Armenian prisoners of war. 
The Azerbaijani authorities have more than once unsuccessfully called on the competent agencies in Armenia to take similar action with regard to the Azerbaijanis taken prisoner or hostage. 
1. The relevant Iraqi authorities have considered the interim report submitted by the Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in Iraq to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session (A/48/600). 
They have found it, as they found his previous reports, to be full of fallacies and unsupported allegations and to constitute a repetition of previous charges that lack all credibility. 
(e) Given the "humanitarian mandate" entrusted to him, the Special Rapporteur would be better advised to cooperate with the Iraqi Government in the promotion and protection of human rights in Iraq rather than to resort to incitement and denunciation. 
(f) The Special Rapporteur frequently resorts to the use of such terms as "civilian settlements" and "indigenous population", terms that have only ever been used in the history of Iraq, whether in the political or economic fields, as part of the colonialist political lexicon. 
The purpose of using them now is to create spurious and delusive concepts with a view to their future consequences for the unity of Iraq and of its people. 
In calling attention to the underlying meaning of these terms, Iraq requests other countries not to adopt them or to view them as objective concepts since they are subjective and politically tendentious. 
4. In paragraph 13 of his report, the Special Rapporteur states that he has received allegations of "serious and widespread violations of almost all civil rights". 
These are committing all manner of crimes, organized and otherwise, such as burglary, murder and sabotage, and this is prejudicial to the Iraqi people and to its security and safety. 
We refer you to the letter from the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Iraq addressed to the Secretary-General of the United Nations contained in the annex to document A/C.3/47/2 of 7 October 1992. 
Many of these returned to their normal lives. 
10. The claim that large numbers of innocent people were killed, including women, children and the elderly, is an irresponsible and superficial generalization and an example of random speculation. 
11. The allegation of the Special Rapporteur concerning "the use of 'chemical weapons' during attacks in the region of Um al-Ghag and the Abu Zergi marshlands near Basra at the end of September 1993" (para. 21) is based on falsehood and imprecision. 
Moreover, the Special Rapporteur himself states in his report that no "corroborative evidence" supporting these allegations was found. 
12. We should like to point out that the allegations reported by the Special Rapporteur in paragraph 22 of his report concerning "arbitrary killings and extrajudicial executions of persons either in the southern marsh area or taken from the area" lack credibility and contain many falsehoods. 
This is because the marsh area, and particularly the area that parallels the boundary with Iran, can be entered by saboteur elements which, as has been said, engage in robbery and plunder of the inhabitants of the area and endanger the lives of citizens. 
It is, of course, the duty of these volunteers to protect citizens and not to kill them or harm them, and they perform their task within the framework of well-defined controls that are subject to judicial supervision and not free of restrictions, as depicted by the Special Rapporteur. 
Such measures are adopted, moreover, in many countries passing through difficult and exceptional circumstances. 
14. The Special Rapporteur states that "reports indicate that the people of the southern marsh area live in constant fear of arbitrary arrest and detention" (para. 24) and that "all forces of governmental administration are responsible for arbitrary arrests and detentions" (para. 25). 
Accordingly, article 92 of the Code of Criminal Procedure stipulates that no person may be arrested or detained other than by order of a magistrate or a court or in the circumstances permitted by law. 
The use of force or intimidation is also regarded as tantamount to torture. 
We should like to state that this claim is lacking in truth and precision, because all citizens of Iraq, children and adults alike, are issued with identification cards. 
The Special Rapporteur would have been better advised to have scrutinized the information and allegations reaching him more closely before making charges against the State and its organs. 
Reference is also made to "the destruction of the environment", and it is said that "denying access to food and health care in the marsh area similarly forces Marsh Arabs to move". 
22. In paragraph 33 of his report, the Special Rapporteur states that Iraq is obliged, according to article 2 of the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, to ensure the rights to "adequate food, clothing and housing" and "the highest attainable standard of physical and mental health". 
However, the sufferings of the Iraqi people, whether in northern, central or southern Iraq and whether in the east or west of the country, have been caused by the imposition and maintenance of the economic embargo following the events of August 1990. 
As a result, Iraq has been experiencing abnormal circumstances, such as high prices and adverse health and living conditions, whose impact has been felt in the lives of citizens in all parts of Iraq. 
24. The Special Rapporteur states that there are obstacles that prevent those living in the marshes from benefiting from the ration-card system, such as the difficulty of obtaining or renewing a ration card because some do not have the necessary identification card (para. 34). 
There is absolutely no truth to this allegation, and all the inhabitants of Iraq, without distinction, obtain their rations on the basis of the ration-card system. 
The distribution of foodstuffs and medical supplies is carried out by agents of the Ministry of Trade who are deployed everywhere and who undertake to deliver rations to citizens so that their minimum requirements may be met in the circumstances created by the unjust economic embargo. 
25. Hospitals are supplied with the few essential drugs available for free distribution to patients. 
For the chronically ill, medication is distributed on the basis of their health record. 
It should be recalled that the Iraqi authorities have in the past invited world humanitarian and parliamentarian organizations and the press to visit the area and to see for themselves that these allegations are untrue. 
26. The allegation concerning the deliberate poisoning of the marshes (para. 40) is a pure fabrication for which the Special Rapporteur can find no basis. 
All the rites of Islam are based on a single creed, namely Islam, and the linkage made by the Special Rapporteur therefore has no basis and lacks credibility. 
His repeated attempts to introduce the use of this description are preposterous, and we do not know on what he bases himself in his pronouncements. 
It is well known that the inhabitants of the area are members of Arab tribes that have extensions throughout Iraq, in the Arabian Peninsula and in Yemen, and their origins and descent are known. 
Many foreign personalities and journalists who have visited the area have testified that this is indeed the policy, and the true situation has been reported in their countries and in their newspapers. 
(c) Although the Special Rapporteur is delighted to refer to those provisions of international conventions that support his own views, he ignores all those that do not. 
Nevertheless, we can see that all of the goals the Special Rapporteur seeks to achieve have the primary aim of prejudicing Iraq's territorial integrity and violating its political independence. 
28. The Special Rapporteur accuses Iraq of what he calls "extensive destruction of the marshes" through a deliberate policy of "the drying of the marshes", and he attempts to link all of the irrigation and agricultural projects aimed at developing and expanding the region with this objective (para. 47). 
This is primarily intended to halt the development process in Iraq and to prevent the country from finding the substitutes necessary to cope with the effects of the unjust economic embargo imposed on it more than three years ago. 
30. For purposes of emphasis, we here briefly repeat the explanation given of the dimensions and objectives of the projects in question. 
31. In the ongoing development of the exploitation of water resources and of improved water utilization in the country, numerous barrages and reservoirs were built to prevent water loss and avert the danger of flooding. 
This was also accompanied by extensive regulation and exploitation of the waters of the Tigris and Euphrates outside the country, particularly in the Euphrates Basin where the upstream States constructed large storage dams and established many irrigation projects. 
This has consequently limited the flow of water into the marshes, so that in recent years there has not been sufficient to meet agricultural and non-agricultural needs. 
This has had clear repercussions on the southern region in particular. 
The following measures therefore became necessary: 
(c) The above measures have been of great benefit to the entire country, and particularly to water users in the southern region. 
The latter saw no improvement in water quality until after the measures had been put into effect, when water salinity returned to permissible levels. 
The enormous effort being made by the Iraqi authorities to distribute to all members of the Iraqi people without distinction the few resources that are available because of the unjust embargo is sufficient to refute such accusations. 
In this connection, we emphasize that the United Nations Inter-Agency Humanitarian Programme in Iraq (UNIAHPI) has thus far been unable to demonstrate that it is succeeding in providing the necessary assistance to the Iraqi people. 
The figures provided by UNIAHPI to the Government of Iraq indicate that the Programme lacks balance and fairness in implementing priorities because of the pressures exercised by donor States for the allocation of the assistance that they provide to it. 
Moreover, in paragraph 67 of his report, the Special Rapporteur admits that the Programme is underfunded by almost $360 million. 
The situation is the same with regard to entry visas, and Iraq has granted hundreds of such visas to UNIAHPI officials. 
This is to be regarded as a violation of Iraq's sovereignty over its territory and as open interference in its internal affairs. 
This allegation is untrue, and it deliberately ignores the facts. 
The Government continues to send food rations to the northern governorates as to the other governorates of Iraq but, at the same time, it is unable to ensure that the rations will reach the beneficiaries for the reasons given above. 
41. In bringing accusations without ascertaining their truth or credibility, the Special Rapporteur is giving expression to his own prejudices against the Government of Iraq. 
The Government has for long stressed the fact that, regardless of the circumstances, the Kurdish people is part of the Iraqi people. 
When it learns of such accusations, it becomes more than ever convinced that Mr. van der Stoel is involved in the political campaign to promote attempts at the geographical dismemberment of Iraq. 
42. The fabrications that the Special Rapporteur continues to repeat to the effect that the Iraqi authorities have launched armed attacks against the northern region (para. 74) fall within the scope of his previous attempts to injure Iraq's reputation. 
We should like to state in this connection that there are many tribes inhabiting the area and there are frequent disputes among them involving land, water, pasture or vendettas. 
There are sometimes outbreaks of fighting among them, which are generally resolved in the tribal framework. 
43. The Government of Iraq strongly denies that it has any responsibility for the "incidents of a security nature" that have taken place in the region and which the Special Rapporteur mentions in paragraph 75 of his report. 
The Special Rapporteur is not authorized by his mandate to give such an assessment, and this clearly shows that his objective is to distort the true state of affairs and to make charges against Iraq without any legal justification. 
The situation is the same with respect to entry visas, and Iraq has granted hundreds of such visas to Programme officials. 
46. The presence of certain United Nations officials has constituted an additional burden on Iraq. 
These offences include the smuggling of antiquities, gold jewellery, medicines, carpets and rare works of art. 
47. With regard to Iraqi financial contributions in local currency, it should be said that Iraq has met part of these obligations in the hope that the Programme would fulfil its commitment to provide for the minimum humanitarian needs of the civilian population. 
This has not yet happened. 
48. The United Nations Programme in Iraq has as yet been unable to demonstrate success in providing the necessary assistance to the Iraqi people. 
(a) There are no military activities in the marsh area such as those the Special Rapporteur recommends should cease. 
(b) The Government of Iraq rejects outright the idea of stationing human rights monitors in Iraq, since it is blatantly inconsistent with the concepts of sovereignty, independence and non-interference in domestic jurisdiction. 
The Special Rapporteur has tried to find a basis in international law for his idea by reference to Security Council resolution 688 (1991). 
However, this idea has no basis in Security Council resolution 688 (1991) itself and, in this respect, we should like to state as follows: 
Resolution 688 (1991) itself refutes any such connection, since its third preambular paragraph considers that the flows of refugees across international frontiers constitute cross-border incursions and it is they that threaten international peace and security in the region. 
The seventh preambular paragraph of resolution 688 (1991) reaffirms the commitment of all Member States to respect the sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence of Iraq and of all States in the region. 
Accordingly, any mechanism for resolution 688 (1991) must abide by the principles of non-interference in the domestic jurisdiction of Iraq and of respect for its independence. 
When we revert to the Special Rapporteur's ideas for a body of human rights monitors, we find that they are in blatant violation of these two basic principles of the Charter of the United Nations. 
Accordingly, Iraq concluded with the United Nations representative for humanitarian assistance the Memorandum of Understanding of 11 April 1991 concerning the facilitation of the provision of humanitarian assistance, and this Memorandum of Understanding was renewed. 
This does not therefore justify the idea of human rights monitors proposed by the Special Rapporteur. 
This has, however, no basis in reality or in law, since the observer operations in those cases were instituted following civil war conditions and as a result of special agreements signed by the parties to the conflict. 
The Special Commission has completed its inquiries, and its official spokesman has stated that it found no evidence of such alleged use. 
(g) On more than one occasion, Iraq has stated that there is no "internal embargo" of any kind. 
Despite the fact that the northern region is not under their administrative and military control, they nevertheless make a serious effort to deliver rations to the northern governorates as to the other governorates. 
It seems that the Special Rapporteur, prompted by bad faith, is seeking to make of the Government of Iraq a party to certain disputes involving land, water, pasture or vendettas between the tribes that inhabit the area. 
The views expressed here have been the subject of extensive discussion between the members and represent, therefore, the position of both bodies. 
Reference to the views of the Panel, below, should be read to include the Board. 
2. In expressing our views on how the oversight functions of the United Nations might be improved, we wish to stress that the role and function of the Board should continue much as now. 
3. However, the Panel and the Board are not complacent about the current arrangements for external audit and believe there is scope in a number of areas for making further improvements. 
The Panel will put forward its views on possible improvements to the external audit arrangements in a further document in time for consideration by the General Assembly at its next session. 
4. The Panel believes strongly that external and internal audit should be kept separate because they fulfil different roles. 
Internal audit is a systematic, independent review of all an organization's operations for the purposes of advising management on the efficiency and economy of internal control and management practices and controls. 
External audit, on the other hand, provides objective information, advice and assurance to the General Assembly by conducting, completely independently, both financial audits and examinations of the efficiency of the administration and management of the Organization. 
5. The Panel views internal audit as part of the Organization's system of internal controls and as an essential tool assisting the Secretary-General in the discharge of his responsibility for managing the United Nations. 
All of the members of the Panel are also members of INTOSAI and subscribe to its guiding principles and precepts. 
7. The Panel would view as a retrograde step any reorganization that would involve a single organization or unit carrying out both external and internal audit functions. 
In such a situation the different roles and reporting responsibilities would lead to conflicting priorities and confused loyalties resulting in a poorer, not better, service to both the General Assembly and the Secretary-General. 
8. The Panel also believes that it is important for there to be a single independent external audit function. 
If, as has been proposed, there is a second external agency also reporting to the General Assembly covering the work now undertaken by the Internal Audit Division and other central evaluation units, there would be a number of problems. 
Finally, such a system is likely to require considerable additional resources, particularly if the Secretary-General has to recreate his own in-house internal audit service, something the Panel would consider very necessary. 
9. Notwithstanding these comments and the different functions of external and internal audit, INTOSAI's standards recognize that there should be a high level of coordination between them to ensure that there is an effective use of all audit resources. 
Adequate coordination may be achieved through periodic meetings to discuss matters of mutual interest; access to each others' audit programmes and permanent documentation; access to audit reports and management letters; and a common understanding of audit techniques, methods and terminology. 
The external auditor should also be in a position, through review of internal audit's programme of work and a representative sample of their working papers and reports, to comment on the adequacy of internal audit performance and coverage. 
Where, however, internal audit coverage and performance is of a good standard, the external auditors can gain commensurate assurance about the general quality of the internal control in the Organization and consequently reduce the extent of their own work. 
10. Against this background the Panel very much welcomes any moves to strengthen the function and capacity of the United Nations internal audit and evaluation units. 
The Panel considers that there are three key areas where further improvements are required if the internal oversight functions are to operative effectively. These are: 
(c) Role the Office for Inspections and Investigations is required to fulfil. 
13. A number of national studies in both the public private sectors have found very clearly and very strongly that the support of senior management is absolutely essential if internal audit is to be an effective, contributing part of the Organization. 
It is clear that, in large measure, internal audit is whatever senior management wants it to be. 
To a great extent, the relationship between internal audit and senior management determines the respect and cooperation it receives from operating managers. 
14. The Secretary-General's decision to set up the Office for Inspections and Investigations is one clear sign of his support. 
However, while a few individual senior managers do overtly support and use internal audit, the Board of Auditors has found no general sense of corporate commitment to the internal audit function within the United Nations. 
For example, there is very little evidence of any ongoing dialogue to enable internal audit to discuss key issues and concerns with senior management; or for top management to discuss its business concerns with internal audit. 
15. This lack of clear support is also manifest in the failure of the Organization to act on many of internal audit's recommendations and in the slow response to its reports. 
The Panel believes firmly that this lack of response arises from the management culture of the United Nations and should not be blamed on the internal audit, which has no executive responsibility and has discharged its function when weaknesses and problems are identified. 
It must, through its observations and recommendations, measurably contribute to the Organization as a whole by delivering a product that justifies the support and recognition of senior management. 
17. In its report on the biennium 1990-1991, 1/ the Board of Auditors commented adversely on a number of aspects of the work carried out by the Internal Audit Division. 
In particular, it noted deficiencies in audit planning, the standard of audit work and limitations in the professional resources available to the Unit. 
This can be achieved only if the new Office for Inspections and Investigations can recruit or train staff with the necessary skills to do the job. 
While the new Office has made a start in these areas, it does not have the flexibility or resources to make the necessary changes sufficiently quickly to make rapid progress in the short or medium term. 
18. As the Joint Inspection Unit has already noted (A/48/420, annex, para. 179), the merger of the main internal oversight units will not of itself bring about an improvement in the quality of the output. 
The Panel welcomes the adoption of INTOSAI's auditing standards by the Office for Inspections and Investigations. 
But these standards were drawn up for external audit and in a few areas are inappropriate to internal audit or do not cover the full range of internal audit activity. 
19. The internal oversight mechanisms are not a surrogate for good management. 
The Panel considers that much of the debate on this issue has focused too much on the role of the internal oversight mechanisms in uncovering waste, fraud, corruption and compliance with rules and regulations. 
These concerns are also reflected strongly in the terms of reference of the new Office for Inspections and Investigations. 
The Panel recognizes that these aspects are an essential element of internal control but considers that they have been considerably overemphasized. 
20. Internal oversight mechanisms should give more attention to their role as a principal support to management by offering constructive and innovative recommendations to improve the overall management of programmes. 
They should be promoters of effective management, not merely policemen. 
21. In conclusion, the Panel believes that the existing framework provides a solid base for the internal oversight mechanisms of the United Nations, but that at the detailed level much can be done to improve their efficiency and effectiveness. 
22. The Panel would be happy to elaborate on these views if Member States would find it helpful. I and Corr.1, paras. 288-310. 
Breaching all norms of international law, the Armenians keep expanding the policy of genocide. 
The civilian population is being cynically exterminated, hostages are being taken and the civilian objects in the occupied territories are being plundered and totally ruined. 
The genocide against the people of Azerbaijan is accompanied by innumerable atrocities; thousands of elderly people, women and children have been barbarously murdered in the Khodjali, Shousha, Lachin, Kelbadjar, Agderi, Agdam, Fizouli, Goubatli and Zangelan regions and dead bodies are mutilated. 
Thousands of civilians, having nothing to do with military action, have been taken hostage. 
They are subjected to the most barbarous tortures and humiliation, and they have become objects of extortion, threat, blackmail and speculation. 
There are about 4,000 Azeris who are currently in the hands of the Armenians. 
Most of them are physically unfit, crippled, helpless people. 
Among them there are 84 children, 363 women and 244 elderly people over 60 years old. 
Many families have been taken hostage together. 
The family of the Mammedovs consisting of six members (three of them women) were taken hostage by Armenians on 26 February 1992 while trying to escape the massacre in Khodjali. 
There were other families taken hostage by the Armenians: the Sariyevs (4 members); the Khalilovs from the Agdam region (5 members); the Zeinalovs and Jamilovs from Chorman village (13 people); and the Kiazimovs, the Akhmedovs, the Hassanovs and the Amraliyevs from Bashlibel village of the Kelbadjar region (31 people). 
There is no age limit for hostages to be taken. 
So, among hostages, there are 54 people over 70 years old, 23 over 80 years old and 31 over 90 years old. 
Roya Zeinalova and Roya Jalilova, of Chorman village, Kelbadjar region, were taken hostage together with their four-year-old children. 
Natavan Oroudjeva, three years old, and Ragsana Alishova, one year old, from the same village, were also taken hostage. 
Inhabitants of Bashlibel village, Arzou Airaliyeva's and Afet Mirzoyeva's children are under one year old but they have already known the bitter taste of being taken hostage. 
The atrocities and mercilessness of the Armenians have exceeded the limits of all existing human and legal norms. 
As a result of long negotiations and intervention by international organizations, three of them, Mousa Hodjayev, Jamilia Aslanova and Elshan Gassimov, were released. 
Mental patients captured in other regions are suffering the same fate. 
They used to inhabit the Zangelan, Goubatli and Jebrayil regions together with Meskhet Turks who found shelter here, Russians and Lezgins who have been living here for many years. 
It is obvious that 80-year-old Anna Rigalova, 81-year-old Maria Korobova and 22-year-old Galina Genadovich, taken hostage by the Armenian guerrillas, could hardly be considered as persons having any relation to military action. 
Numerous inquiries made by international organizations about the fate of several Meskhet Turks (Alisher and Jabbar Benaliyevs, Akhmed Ilyasov, Ali Bediyev, Osman Khamdiyev and Gadim Parliyev) taken hostage in 1992 during the genocide in Khodjali, have been ignored by the Armenian party. 
Going unpunished, encouraged by their patrons on the international level, the Armenians keep on committing their cynical crimes. 
On 23 October 1993, five members of the Ragimov family of Meskhet Turks were taken hostage in the Zangelan region. 
Rakhima Vakhidova, a Meskhetian Turk, suffering from a mental disease, who had settled in Georgia as a refugee, was captured in the territory of Georgia and transferred to Yerevan. 
Later she was sent back to Azerbaijan as an Azeri. 
The list of facts confirming the policy of the "Great Armenia from Sea to Sea" and the genocide carried out by Yerevan is too long. 
The Azerbaijani party steadily follows these norms. 
The Government issued documents officially banning the taking of civilians as hostages. 
More than 70 Armenian hostages held by several families were brought together and released unconditionally and unilaterally. 
However, the Armenian party is ignoring these norms, treating prisoners of war in the most cruel way, denying them a minimum guarantee of humane treatment. 
Women, children and elderly people are suffering more than others. 
There is the example of the unnecessary operation performed on three-year-old Shovgi Aliyev, part of whose right armbone was amputated together with muscles, obviously with the aim of using it in a transplant. 
Her father's honour and dignity had been insulted in her presence for a long time. 
He was severely beaten, his ear was cut off, he was tortured with a red-hot iron and made an invalid. 
Only after that he was released, but his daughter was held hostage until 4 April 1993, when she was finally sold to her family for 4 million manats. 
Her mother could not endure all these extortions and threats and lost her mind. 
A two-year-old girl, Nourlana Kerimova, is suffering an even harder fate. 
She has lost eyesight owing to serious trauma to the head which she received during her four-month period of being held hostage. 
However, the heaviest loss the baby has suffered has been the death of her mother, who couldn't stand the moral and physical humiliation and committed suicide after two unsuccessful attempts. 
The Armenians subjected him to cruel beatings, hit him on the head repeatedly so he went out of his mind and subjected him to humiliation and torture. 
An 83-year-old inhabitant of Korazilli village of the Fizouli region, Tamasha Noukhiyeva, died three days after she had been exchanged. 
Her 47-year-old son, Vagif Noukhiyev, died as a result of severe beatings when he was held hostage. 
Many of them die owing to the denial of medical care and food, severe beatings and torture. 
Another fact of torture and death: the deputy Head of the Kafan Police Board, Gasmanov, subjected Magerram Makhiatdinov to daily severe beatings and made him insane. 
The Armenians in the military police knocked out the hip joint of Zaour Goulmammedov, shot at Arzou Ibrahimov's leg, beat Rafig Pashayev severely and repeatedly until he lost his memory and dislocated Rafail Talibov's arm. 
The latter was injected with some strange orange substance. Ten days after the injection he lost half of his weight, lost his memory, became apathetic, did not respond and could not control his movements. 
In August 1993, the Armenian policemen put Zakir Vekil Oglu in a car and threw him out in the outskirts of Kirovka settlement in the Marneul region, Georgia. 
He died after being in a coma in Gazah Local Hospital. 
The post-mortem investigation showed that he had died because of starvation and trauma. 
It was recorded that his body was covered with cigarette burns and haemorrhages, his right fingernails and left toenails had been pulled out and internal organs had been damaged. 
His whole body, as well as Arzou Ibrahimov's and Zaour Goulmammedov's was covered with cigarette burns. 
The so-called Armenian "doctors" cut Goulmammedov's wound to take out the bullet using ordinary scissors without any anaesthesia, after which they made stitches with an ordinary needle. 
Our "civilized" neighbours have introduced and are practising a strange habit not known anywhere else - the sale of prisoners, hostages and dead bodies. 
"Specialists" have appeared who have good "business" in this deal. 
They interrogate the prisoners and hostages jointly with the representatives of the authorities, finding out their financial background. 
After that, they take those prisoners of war hostages who potentially can pay, contact their relatives and arrange sales. 
The price of a living person three months ago was 3 to 15 million roubles. 
A dead body cost 1 to 3 million roubles. 
Armenia tries to place claims on the territory of the sovereign Republic as the fight of the Armenians of Karabakh. 
Civilians Farkhad Yusifov, Islam Gadjiyev, Kiamil Veliyev, Telish Niftaliyeva and Geichak Ismayilova, captured between 28 and 30 August 1993 in the Zangelan and Goubatli regions, were brought back to Azerbaijan from Yerevan. 
This is further evidence of the hypocrisy of the Armenian authorities, who are misinforming the world community about the Azeri prisoners of war and hostages. 
Since the conflict started, our Republic has lost over 10,000 lives, 30,000 people have been wounded and 50,000 people have become disabled. 
The seized territories and objects are being officially ransacked. 
Gamra Kouliyev from Milanli village, Goubatli region, saw with his own eyes the soldiers plunder 60 houses of the village, load their trucks and drive in the direction of Armenia. 
Our soldiers captured Armais Minasian, an inhabitant of Tekh village, Goriss region, Armenia; Screzha Bagirian, Hamlet Mkrtichian, Benik and Edic Allakhverdian and Ounar Sarkisian, inhabitants of Khankendi; and Vagif Grigorian from the Dashalti village, Shousha region, while they were looting our villages. 
I have the honour to refer to the situation in Haiti, on which I last reported to the General Assembly on 30 November 1993 (A/48/532/Add.2). 
My Special Representative, Mr. Dante Caputo, reported to me on 18 February and today that the situation in Haiti has seriously deteriorated in the last few months since obstacles arose to the implementation of the Governors Island Agreement. 
The people of Haiti are under severe strain, notwithstanding efforts to maintain the flow of humanitarian assistance. 
A nucleus of the joint United Nations-Organization of American States (OAS) human rights monitoring mission, the International Civilian Mission to Haiti (MICIVIH), has remained in Port-au-Prince ever since the evacuation of the bulk of its personnel in October. 
Notwithstanding their efforts, this has proved possible only to a limited extent and almost entirely in the capital, Port-au-Prince. 
Without progress towards a political settlement of the crisis through implementation of the Governors Island Agreement it will be difficult for me to recommend that MICIVIH be maintained indefinitely in Haiti. 
An important step forward occurred on 14 to 16 January 1994, when President Aristide convened a conference at Miami, Florida, in the framework of efforts to implement the Governors Island Agreement. 
At that conference a consensus emerged on a sequence of steps to be taken to break the current impasse and that consensus received the endorsement of President Aristide. 
On 19 January 1994, I received a letter from a representative group of those parliamentarians informing me of the conclusions they had reached. 
The text of that letter is annexed. 
After 29 months, especially during the last four months, the Haitian people has been in despair because of the political and institutional crises and the embargo. 
Accordingly, the Haitian Parliament, which represents the will of the people and the co-guardian of national sovereignty, feels obliged to show leadership in finding an equitable solution which will preserve the dignity and ensure the survival of our country. 
(b) The confirmation of a new Prime Minister; 
(c) The installation of the new Government of concord; 
This proposal by our delegation of Parliamentarians is intended as an effective and realistic means of dealing with the current impasse with a view to a prompt resolution of the Haitian crisis. 
We remain at your disposition for any meeting that may be necessary to inform you of the modalities of implementation, given the various sectors involved in the crisis. 
2. The Miami Conference affirms its commitment to the Governors Island Agreement and the New York Pact, which, in the present situation, represent the most appropriate framework of reference for a peaceful outcome to the crisis. 
Accordingly, it seeks from the international community the implementation of the guarantees given on Governors Island, including the application of paragraph 5 of the Agreement. 
5. The Miami International Conference supports the decision by President Jean-Bertrand Aristide to honour the request submitted by General C\x{5dae}ras for early retirement. 
(b) The confirmation of the new Prime Minister. 
Recognizing the urgent need for the universal application to women of the rights and principles with regard to equality, security, liberty, integrity and dignity of all human beings, 
Recognizing that effective implementation of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women would contribute to the elimination of violence against women and that the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, set forth in the present resolution, will strengthen and complement that process, 
Affirming that violence against women constitutes a violation of the rights and fundamental freedoms of women and impairs or nullifies their enjoyment of those rights and freedoms, and concerned about the long-standing failure to protect and promote those rights and freedoms in the case of violence against women, 
Recalling also Economic and Social Council resolution 1991/18 of 30 May 1991, in which the Council recommended the development of a framework for an international instrument that would address explicitly the issue of violence against women, 
Welcoming the role that women's movements are playing in drawing increasing attention to the nature, severity and magnitude of the problem of violence against women, 
Solemnly proclaims the following Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women and urges that every effort be made so that it becomes generally known and respected: 
Violence against women shall be understood to encompass, but not be limited to, the following: 
Women are entitled to the equal enjoyment and protection of all human rights and fundamental freedoms in the political, economic, social, cultural, civil or any other field. 
These rights include, inter alia: 
States should condemn violence against women and should not invoke any custom, tradition or religious consideration to avoid their obligations with respect to its elimination. 
(b) Refrain from engaging in violence against women; 
(c) Exercise due diligence to prevent, investigate and, in accordance with national legislation, punish acts of violence against women, whether those acts are perpetrated by the State or by private persons; 
(i) Take measures to ensure that law enforcement officers and public officials responsible for implementing policies to prevent, investigate and punish violence against women receive training to sensitize them to the needs of women; 
(l) Adopt measures directed towards the elimination of violence against women who are especially vulnerable to violence; 
(m) Include, in submitting reports as required under relevant human rights instruments of the United Nations, information pertaining to violence against women and measures taken to implement the present Declaration; 
(o) Recognize the important role of the women's movement and non-governmental organizations world wide in raising awareness and alleviating the problem of violence against women; 
(p) Facilitate and enhance the work of the women's movement and non-governmental organizations and cooperate with them at local, national and regional levels; 
(q) Encourage intergovernmental regional organizations of which they are members to include the elimination of violence against women in their programmes, as appropriate. 
(a) Foster international and regional cooperation with a view to defining regional strategies for combating violence, exchanging experiences and financing programmes relating to the elimination of violence against women; 
(c) Foster coordination and exchange within the United Nations system between human rights treaty bodies to address the issue of violence against women effectively; 
(d) Include in analyses prepared by organizations and bodies of the United Nations system of social trends and problems, such as the periodic reports on the world social situation, examination of trends in violence against women; 
(e) Encourage coordination between organizations and bodies of the United Nations system to incorporate the issue of violence against women into ongoing programmes, especially with reference to groups of women particularly vulnerable to violence; 
(f) Promote the formulation of guidelines or manuals relating to violence against women, taking into account the measures referred to in the present Declaration; 
(g) Consider the issue of the elimination of violence against women, as appropriate, in fulfilling their mandates with respect to the implementation of human rights instruments; 
Nothing in the present Declaration shall affect any provision that is more conducive to the elimination of violence against women that may be contained in the legislation of a State or in any international convention, treaty or other instrument in force in a State. 
Recalling its resolution 46/99 of 16 December 1991 and taking note of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/17 of 27 July 1993, 
Stressing the need for independent research to ensure that policy-making and project implementation address issues and emerging areas of concern to women, and the role of the Institute therein, 
Reaffirming the unique and specific role of the Institute in the areas of research and training that can facilitate the systematic inclusion of women as partners in development programmes and projects, 
Recognizing the important role that the Institute could play in the substantive preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, to be held in 1995, 
Convinced that sustainable development cannot be achieved without the full participation of women, 
2. Commends the Institute for its efforts to focus on problems that constitute barriers to improving the status of women and thus impede overall development and progress; 
4. Requests the Institute to assist with the substantive preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, given its key role in the areas of research and training and its expertise in gender statistics; 
5. Emphasizes the unique function of the Institute as the only entity within the United Nations system devoted exclusively to research and training for the integration of women in development, and stresses the importance of making its research findings available for policy purposes and for operational activities; 
7. Expresses its appreciation also to those Governments and organizations which have contributed to or supported the activities of the Institute; 
8. Invites States and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to contribute to the United Nations Trust Fund for the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women so that the Institute can fulfil its mandate and ensure the full participation and proper recognition of women in society; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session a report on the activities of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, including a detailed description of its administrative and institutional status, under the item entitled "Advancement of women". 
Recalling its resolution 39/125 of 14 December 1984, by which it decided to establish the United Nations Development Fund for Women as a separate and identifiable entity in autonomous association with the United Nations Development Programme, 
Reaffirming the catalytic role of the Fund in increasing opportunities and options for women in developing countries to participate more effectively in the development of their countries, in line with national priorities, 
Recognizing the important contribution the Fund continues to make in galvanizing efforts of the organizations of the United Nations system, as well as other intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, to formulate and support innovative activities that directly benefit and empower women, 
Emphasizing the position of the Fund as a specialized resource base for development cooperation linking the needs and aspirations of women and resources, programmes and policies for their economic development, 
Noting the focused and responsive interventions of the Fund within its regional priority framework and its overall strategic approach to women in development, 
3. Encourages the Fund to continue to promote initiatives that incorporate the dimension of women in the agendas of the mainstream development efforts of Governments, United Nations organizations, non-governmental organizations and the private sector; 
4. Also encourages the Fund to continue its support of initiatives regarding women in politics, especially within the democratization process in developing countries; 
8. Endorses the role of the Fund in promoting the strategic importance of the empowerment of women; 
9. Commends the Fund's initiative to assist developing countries in their preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, including the preparation of national reports; 
E.93.I.8 and corrigenda), vol. I: Resolutions adopted by the Conference, resolution 1, annex II. III. and the World Summit for Social Development, the results of which should constitute a major contribution to the Fourth World Conference on Women; 
11. Notes with satisfaction the steady increase in contributions to the Fund and urges Governments and public and private donors to continue to extend their support to the Fund through voluntary contributions and pledges to its programmes; 
12. Welcomes the establishment of new national committees for the Fund in Canada, Liechtenstein and Switzerland and urges other developed countries to encourage the establishment of national committees; 
1. Election of officers. 
(a) Programme performance of the United Nations for the biennium 1992-1993; 
(b) Proposed revisions to the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997; 
(c) Prototype of a new format of the medium-term plan; 
(e) Establishment of a system of responsibility and accountability of programme managers of the United Nations; 
(f) Outline of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997; 
(b) Proposed revisions to the System-wide Plan of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development. 
6. Reports of the Joint Inspection Unit. 
At its thirty-third session, the Committee elected a Chairman, three Vice-Chairmen and a Rapporteur. 
Pursuant to paragraph 2 (e) of Economic and Social Council resolution 1979/41 and paragraph 2 of General Assembly resolution 34/50, the Committee submitted to the Council and the Assembly for their review the provisional agenda for its thirty-fourth session, together with the list of documentation requested. 
In its resolution 45/254 A, the General Assembly decided to continue considering annually the administrative, structural and other aspects of the improvement of the efficiency of the Organization, and requested the Secretary-General to report accordingly. 
"The Secretary-General shall monitor the delivery of output scheduled in the approved programme budget through a central unit in the Secretariat. 
After the completion of the biennial budget period, the Secretary-General shall report to the General Assembly, through the Committee for Programme and Coordination, on programme performance during that period." 
It also stressed the need for a closer link between programme performance and budget performance reports. 
(a) The establishment of clear responsibility for programme delivery, including performance indicators as a measure of quality control; 
(b) A mechanism ensuring that programme managers are accountable for the effective management of the personnel and financial resources allocated to them; 
(c) Performance evaluation for all officials, including senior officials, with objectives and performance indicators; 
(d) Effective training of staff in financial and management responsibilities. 
(b) Priorities, reflecting general trends of a broad sectoral nature; 
By resolution 42/211, the Assembly decided that the date for submission of the outline of the programme budget would be 15 August of the off-budget year. 
The Committee will consider the report of the Secretary-General on the outline of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997 when it resumes its thirty-fourth session, from 29 August to 16 September 1994. 
At its thirty-second session, the Committee reviewed the progress report on the in-depth evaluation of the major programme on social development and humanitarian affairs (E/AC.51/1992/2) and endorsed the methodological recommendations for the in-depth evaluation to be undertaken at its thirty-fourth session. 
At its thirty-third session, the Committee adopted a timetable for evaluation, according to which it will undertake in 1995 an in-depth evaluation of peace-keeping operations: start up phase. 
Also at its thirty-third session, the Committee recommended that the programme entitled "Africa: critical economic situation, recovery and development" be the subject of an in-depth evaluation in 1996. 
(a) Future in-depth evaluation reports and the conclusions and recommendations of the Committee on them should be transmitted by the Secretariat to the relevant specialized intergovernmental bodies. 
The Chairman of the Committee for Programme and Coordination will then request the chairmen of the relevant bodies to provide the Committee with information on action taken by those bodies regarding its recommendations on the evaluations; 
If such needs arise, the Secretariat should obtain the approval of the Committee one year prior to its scheduled review of the relevant triennial review report. 
In accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 2008 (LX), the Committee will have before it the annual overview report of the Administrative Committee on Coordination for 1993. 
The Committee recommended, therefore, that revisions be submitted for its consideration in 1994, 1996 and thereafter as may be decided by the Committee. 
In proceeding in that manner, the Committee would be in a position to provide further guidance on the basis of the draft framework, so that the proposed revisions to the Plan would fully reflect intergovernmental priorities. 
That decision was approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 39/238. 
The attention of the Committee is also drawn to General Assembly resolution 45/237. 
It also requested the Joint Inspection Unit, when appropriate, to provide in its reports information on estimated financial implications or possible cost-savings resulting from implementation of the recommendations formulated therein. 
Attention is drawn to Economic and Social Council resolution 1989/114, in which the Council requested its subsidiary bodies to highlight policy recommendations and decisions resulting from their deliberations for consideration and appropriate action by the Council. 
Wednesday, 25 May Informal consultations on: 
Thursday, 26 May Informal consultations on: 
Tuesday, 13 September to Informal consultation on: 
* Monday, 5 September, Labour Day, is a holiday at Headquarters. 
2. The situation of women in a post-apartheid society is part of the wider discussion of the issue of apartheid. 
4. The present report describes briefly the current situation of women in terms of violence, law and participation in the political life of South Africa. 
It is based largely on information gathered from bodies and specialized agencies of the United Nations system and non-governmental organizations dealing with the issue of apartheid, as well as information obtained from published reports. 
A more complete report will be possible only after the forthcoming elections have been held in South Africa and the subsequent Donors Conference. 
5. As stated in the report of the Secretary-General submitted to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, violence continues to pose a major threat to the peace process (A/48/691, para. 7). 
7. There have been a number of recent positive developments in areas related to women and violence. 
In February 1993, South Africa's first specialized rape court was opened in Wynberg, with the promise of others to follow across the country. 
A rape and child molestation court has recently been established in Cape Town to address specifically the increasing problems of domestic violence, child abuse and rape in the area. 
Each party has been allowed to submit a list of 200 names for a national election and 200 names regionally, for a total of 400 seats. 
12. In South Africa, demographic indicators show that there are approximately 22 million potential voters. 
Africans constitute 72.3 per cent of the general population. 
Millions of black men and women will vote for the first time in the country's first one-person, one-vote election, which is scheduled for 27 April 1994. 
13. Voter education is considered essential to ensure that the electorate is informed about political parties and their policies as a means of guaranteeing the legitimacy of the elections. 
The task of voter education is enormous, given the size of the electorate and the fact that few of the political parties, including the ANC, have stood for a national election before. 
Moreover, there is a fear of violence in connection with the election process, which may make voting difficult in some areas. 
In rural areas, where there is a high concentration of African women, travel costs and time, and difficulties in accessing participants, will also present problems. 
14. Studies conducted by Grahamstown University highlight the high illiteracy rate among the African population. 
A survey conducted found absolute illiteracy to be 63 per cent. 
Another survey conducted by Research Initiatives showed that a high percentage of women (both rural and urban) did not understand the electoral process and that there was a greater need for voter education among women as compared to men. 
15. Studies show a strong correlation between educational levels and occupation. 6/ Women are more likely to be found in some occupational categories than others. 
In contrast, only 12.1 per cent were found in managerial, executive and administrative occupations. 
16. The Women's National Coalition, created in April 1992, launched a campaign for the Women's Charter in March 1993, to ensure that South African women are recognized, protected and granted legal equality by the new democratic Government to be elected in April 1994. 
The Charter is expected to form part of the national constitution. 
The question of the Charter's specific status in relation to the national constitution is still a matter of debate within the Coalition. 
This question is expected to be a central item for consideration by the National Convention in February 1994, when the Charter will be presented. 
17. After a year of intensive research, including a nationwide survey and the participation of a broad base of South African women, the Women's National Coalition released a summary research report on women's issues for a Women's Charter. 
18. A methodology workshop held in early 1993 debated different research approaches at length to determine which would best capture a representative sample of views of South African women. 
There was general agreement that the process of involving women in identifying and prioritizing their needs and demands and suggesting ways of solving their problems was an important issue. 
A detailed demographic profile was drawn up to determine which groups should be accessed through these processes. 
20. The work that has been done in relation to the Charter campaign might provide important groundwork for building a more coherent and mobilized women's constituency. 
The idea of the Charter campaign is that women will feel part of the new constitutional dispensation and, through their involvement in the campaign, feel able to claim their human rights in the future. 
Although the incidence of poverty is greater in rural areas, where 60 per cent of the people are poor, the vast majority of poor (115 million) are in urban areas. 
The economic adjustments made during the 1980s, which placed more emphasis on spending cuts than on increases in public revenues, produced massive lay-offs, lower wages for public employees and a reduction in public investment. 
This resulted from several factors: a higher level of education of women; a drop in the fertility rate; a higher level of urbanization; and the more widespread use of immunization, oral rehydration therapy (ORT) and breast-feeding. 
Yet, cutbacks in economic and social investment have had a serious impact on the quality of social services. 
A growing percentage of young persons neither study nor work. 
Women have joined the labour force under discriminatory conditions and, in most cases, female heads of household are plagued by high unemployment and low wages. 
These circumstances frequently include processes that accelerate environmental degradation. 
4. The most recent estimates show that in order to achieve the mid-decade goals, Bolivia, Brazil, Guatemala, Haiti, Nicaragua and Panama must reduce their infant and under-five mortality rates at a much faster pace than in the past decade. 
During a meeting held at Santa Fe de Bogota, Colombia, in April 1993, it was concluded that to achieve the mid-decade goals it was necessary to improve the quality of services, enhance the mobilization of financial resources and strengthen the technical capacity of local governments. 
Once basic survival is assured for the most vulnerable groups, the issue of income and resource redistribution will be crucial to continued progress. 
Significant investment in health and education will be needed to achieve further gains in quality of life and, thus, in productivity and economic growth. 
The modernization of health systems in Argentina, Chile, Colombia and the Dominican Republic - supported by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), the Inter-American Development Bank (IDB) and the World Bank - will enhance sustainability and progress made in achievement of the goals. 
6. It is considered feasible in almost every country of the region to reduce the incidence of neonatal tetanus and eradicate measles. 
All countries, with the exception of Bolivia, Ecuador, Haiti, Paraguay, Uruguay and Venezuela, have conducted measles vaccination campaigns for children between nine months and 14 years of age. 
Since the last case of poliomyelitis was reported on 5 September 1991, in Peru, most countries have eradicated the disease. 
7. With respect to vitamin A deficiency, all countries of the region carried out campaigns providing megadosages of the needed vitamin. 
The incidence of blindness and other symptoms of vitamin A deficiency is decreasing in El Salvador, Guatemala, Honduras, Mexico and Panama. 
Sugar is being fortified in Chile, Guatemala, Honduras and El Salvador, and a flour fortification strategy has been adopted in Venezuela. 
An interregional, ministerial-level meeting, to be convened by the President of Ecuador and sponsored by the Pan American Health Organization (PAHO) and UNICEF, will take place at Quito in April 1994 to share experiences and define a plan of action to achieve universal salt iodization. 
8. Good ORT coverage has been achieved in Chile, Costa Rica, Cuba, Jamaica, Mexico, Uruguay and Venezuela; in Mexico, the rate of coverage rose from 30 to 84 per cent in three years and is expected to reach 90 per cent by 1995. 
Mass awareness created by the cholera epidemic contributed greatly to improvements in diarrhoea control. 
It is estimated that for each death due to cholera, 10 persons were subsequently spared death due to diarrhoea. 
Today, the fatality rate has dropped below 1 per cent, especially in Colombia, Ecuador, El Salvador and Peru. 
Local production of oral rehydration salts is on the rise, but it has yet to equal national demand and should be complemented by the use of home-made liquids. 
9. The goal to end free distribution of milk substitutes at all maternity hospitals and service centres is likely to be achieved shortly in Bolivia, Colombia, Costa Rica, Cuba, the Dominican Republic, Ecuador, Mexico, Uruguay and the countries of Central America, with others to follow by 1995. 
This is due to better health services, access to safe water supply and sanitation and education of women. 
Growth monitoring has been initiated in schools in Argentina and Chile. 
11. In spite of progress achieved in the region in access to and coverage of primary education, the lack of quality and efficiency of the primary school system remains a problem. 
The main obstacle to achieving the goal of universal primary education, at a cost of $2.5 billion each year, is that nearly 20 million schoolchildren repeat school years. 
More than $1.5 million has been allocated to the region from global funds for education. 
Capacity-building to improve the design of textbooks for children and self-instructional materials is being promoted. 
Brazil has made significant efforts to achieve universal primary education, with districts in Ceara State leading the country in coverage. 
Bilingual education is being instituted in Bolivia and Ecuador, and the Initiation School Centres in Honduras are also successful. 
12. In order to achieve universal access to water and basic sanitation by the year 2000, water must be supplied to an additional 176 million inhabitants, and basic sanitation to an additional 221 million. 
Agreements to join efforts to achieve water supply and sanitation goals were made during a meeting held in Cuba in November 1992, organized by the Association of Water and Sanitation Engineers, with support from UNICEF and PAHO. 
13. Important progress has been made on legislation, in research on the girl child and in gender training. 
The Andean Parliament has dealt with issues regarding women and the girl child during special and regular sessions and has committed itself to the recognition of women's rights. 
The Central American Parliament held a forum on the legal problems of women, which will have great influence on national legislation. 
Eight countries were involved in the "Research on Use of Time by Boys and Girls Aged 7-14 in the Frame of the Convention of the Rights of the Child", to be published in 1994. 
14. The crisis of the past two years in Haiti has seen an immeasurable deterioration in the situation of children and other vulnerable groups. 
There are strong signs that the country, which in 1991 was already ranked the worst of the region in key indicators of child welfare, is today further from achieving the goals for the 1990s than it was on the day the World Summit for Children Declaration was signed. 
In September, tropical storms and flooding affected northern Honduras and the Atlantic coastal area of Nicaragua. 
In Honduras, the number of victims was estimated at 40,000. 
16. Agreements have been signed with various organizations. 
Work has begun with ECLAC on studies and regional publications on the family and on the efficiency of social investment in children, among other topics. 
UNICEF and the Latin American Institute for Economic and Social Planning organized the International Seminar on Children and Municipalities, held at Asuncion, to reinforce action programmes for children at the municipal level. 
In conjunction with the Latin American Demographic Centre, UNICEF produced a series of publications containing a database on child mortality since 1960. 
The Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations has recently joined PAHO, the United Nations Population Fund, IDB, the United States Agency for International Development and UNICEF in the Inter-agency Coordination Committee for monitoring the World Summit for Children. 
17. UNICEF provided technical and financial support to the Government of Brazil to prepare for the Third Ibero-American Summit at Salvador, Brazil, in July 1993, which resulted in the full endorsement by heads of State of the mid-decade goals. 
Similar assistance was supplied to the Pro-Tempore Secretariat of the Rio Group for preparation of background documentation on the World Summit for Social Development. 
UNICEF participated in the Conference on Development and Poverty organized by the Government of Mexico at Oaxaca, Mexico, in September 1993 in preparation for the World Summit for Social Development, where the importance of national programmes of action was discussed. 
UNICEF also helped ECLAC and the Government of Colombia to organize the Regional Meeting for Latin America and the Caribbean at Cartagena, Colombia, in preparation for the International Year of the Family. 
Work with the Central American Parliament, the Andean Parliament and the Latin American Parliament has continued with concrete programmes of cooperation, especially in the areas of legislation regarding women and dissemination of Facts for Life messages. 
18. The Latin American Conference of Catholic Bishops (CELAM) has supported the Children's Pastorate Programme being implemented in 13 countries of the region. 
Possibilities for innovative projects in the field of primary education appear to be good. 
19. The 34 mayors from the region who attended the Second World Colloquium of Mayors held at Mexico City in July 1993 are promoting the formation of a network of Latin American mayors to implement agreements reached during the conference. 
A group was appointed to coordinate the formation of the network and to promote local leadership and national programmes of action at the local level. 
This group held its first meeting in early November 1993, convened by the mayor of Quito. 
Recommendations were adopted calling for the design and development of municipal action programmes for children, exchange of experiences and training. 
Four sectoral reports on evaluation practices for women in development, health and nutrition, urban basic services and the programme for the Andean region-Bolivia were prepared. 
The general conclusion was that although important progress had been achieved with respect to evaluation activities, certain deficiencies persisted. 
The lack of standardization in the 40 evaluations is a clear indication that criteria on general orientation are still lacking. 
Moreover, general indicators must be established to measure project processes and their impact. 
Preparations are being made for a study on nutrition trends in the region, which will make it possible to identify the main nutritional deficiencies and necessary areas of intervention. 
Furthermore, a study on the impact of the use of iron pots on the prevalence of anaemia will contribute to the introduction of a simple and cost-efficient means of reducing iron deficiency in the region. 
A study on the "myths" about child labour will enable the regional office to contribute to defining policies and strategies for working children, a priority established by the Committee for Monitoring the Implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child chaired by UNICEF. 
This meeting was facilitated by my Special Representative and the Eminent Person of the Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
The final communiqu of the meeting has been circulated to the Council in document S/1994/187. 
My Special Representative has informed me that the parties have now indeed provided the information required for the commencement of disarmament. 
However, conflict between LPC and NPFL continues in the south-east, and the influx of displaced persons to Buchanan is increasing. 
If not resolved expeditiously, this issue could postpone the commencement of disarmament and the installation of the transitional Government. 
I again urge the Liberian parties to demonstrate maximum flexibility and spare no effort to arrive at an acceptable accommodation. 
I shall keep the Security Council informed of any further developments in this matter. 
The adoption of this decision was preceded by a preliminary preparatory process in which the contents of resolution 883 (1993) were notified to all relevant national authorities and administrative instructions to pertinent officials were issued. 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ) dated 28 January 1994 (S/1994/89 and Add.1 and 2), and having completed the review of the status of ONUMOZ called for in its resolution 882 (1993), 
Commending the efforts of the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the personnel of ONUMOZ in seeking to implement fully the mandate entrusted to it, 
Commending also the role played by the Organization of African Unity (OAU), through the Special Representative of its Secretary-General, in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique (S/24635, annex), 
Welcoming recent positive developments in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement, but concerned none the less at delays in its full implementation, 
Taking note of the request by the Government of Mozambique and RENAMO concerning the monitoring of all police activities and additional tasks set out in the agreements of 3 September 1993 (S/26432), and of the agreement of both parties to the general concept for the ONUMOZ police contingent, 
Stressing the necessity, in this as in other peace-keeping operations, to continue to monitor expenditures carefully during this period of increasing demands on peace-keeping resources, without jeopardizing their purposes, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General of 28 January 1994; 
5. Welcomes recent positive developments in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement including the commencement of the assembly of troops and the dismantling of paramilitary forces, militia and irregular troops, the approval of the electoral law and the appointment of the National Elections Commission and of its chairperson; 
6. Expresses its concern, however, at the continuing delay in the implementation of some major aspects of the General Peace Agreement, including the commencement of demobilization and the formation of a national defence force and calls upon the parties to work towards the elimination of further delays; 
13. Appeals to the international community to provide the necessary financial assistance to facilitate the implementation of the General Peace Agreement and also to make voluntary financial contributions to the Trust Fund to be set up to support electoral activities of the political parties; 
14. Notes the Secretary-General's decision to explore the possibility of establishing a more effective mechanism for the provision of resources, disbursement under which is subject to the scrupulous and timely implementation of the General Peace Agreement, as described in paragraph 35 of his report of 28 January 1994; 
17. Notes also with appreciation the response of the international community to the humanitarian assistance needs of Mozambique and encourages the international community to continue to provide appropriate and prompt assistance for the implementation of the humanitarian programme carried out in the framework of the General Peace Agreement; 
19. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure maximum economy in the operations of ONUMOZ, while remaining mindful of the importance of an effective discharge of its mandate; 
The European Union believes that Mr. Jos Ayala Lasso possesses all the qualities needed for the impartial, objective and effective performance of his duties. 
The European Union believes that all States should support the High Commissioner for Human Rights in carrying out his tasks by establishing with him a valuable and constructive cooperation in an open and sincere spirit. 
2. The main objective of that agenda is the abolition of Shariah laws in the Sudan, and its tools are the collection of allegations of human rights' violations from whatever source. 
3. Considering the damage done by the mere distribution of the report it will take far more than the good intentions of many members of the Commission to remedy that damage. 
That relationship explains why the Special Rapporteur has tailored his report in such a manner as would make his call for the abolition of Shariah legislation appear as a normal conclusion. 
Actually, that relationship is the backbone of the report and shows how the noble issue of human rights has been manipulated to wage war against Islam. 
What we are really confronted with is not an ordinary human rights report reflecting the legitimate concern of the international community, but a flagrant attack on Islam which goes far beyond the Sudan in violation of the principles of religious freedom guaranteed by the Covenants referred to above. 
9. In paragraph 1 of his report the Special Rapporteur also declined to explain that the western countries have, in drafting the decisions adopted by the Commission against the Sudan in 1992 and 1993, disregarded the recommendations of the competent working groups. 
But it seems that the authors of those decisions and the Special Rapporteur are working through consistent manipulation of the system towards the same objective, that is to say waging war against the Sudan, not because of its violations of human rights, but because of its application of Shariah. 
Undoubtedly we are going to witness, during this session, how the authors will return that favour by welcoming his report, which calls for the abolition of Shariah legislation in the Sudan, since that is their ultimate objective. 
10. In paragraphs 4 to 6 of his report, the Special Rapporteur has referred to his appointment without making any reference to the qualifications of the Special Rapporteur provided for in paragraph 3 of resolution 1993/60. 
According to that provision the Special Rapporteur should have been "an individual of recognized international standing and expertise in human rights". 
Another example is his failure to set objective criteria for judging the credibility and reliability of the information as expressly requested in paragraph 5 of resolution 1993/60. This will be dealt with in detail in paragraph 14 below. 
But nowhere in the report do we find reference to those fundamental concepts. 
It is only fair that the Sudan should not be victimized by his lack of experience, and his report should not be given any serious consideration. 
15. Paragraph 5 of resolution 1993/60 has actually made a very clear distinction between two different concepts: the weight of evidence and the admissibility of evidence. 
That distinction is recognized by almost all legal systems and is very basic to the kind of reporting entrusted to the Special Rapporteur. 
17. Under the provisions of Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/60, the mandate of the Special Rapporteur covers the human rights abuses committed by all parties involved in the armed conflict, as rightly referred to in paragraph 7 of the report. 
Second, the whole period dedicated by the Special Rapporteur to abuses committed by parties other than the Government is from 10 to 13 December 1993 including travelling days (see para. 13 of his report). 
Undoubtedly, that short period was not enough to carry out the "thorough investigation" promised in paragraph 9 of his interim report, taking into consideration the size of southern Sudan and the circumstances of the conflict. 
We are sure that his own agenda would not have made any circumstances appropriate for him to investigate the abuses of the rebel factions. 
19. Actually, we have not been shocked by that unbalanced approach of the Special Rapporteur but by the remarks of the Special Rapporteur in paragraph 7 of his report where he described that unbalanced approach as "respecting" the terms of resolution 1993/60. 
Not only that, but he declined to explain that he had requested to visit Juba and Malakal on 16 and 17 December 1993 and that the Government agreed to his request and made all the necessary arrangements for those visits. 
Nevertheless, he decided to cancel them on the evening of 15 December 1993, preferring relaxation and engagement in indoor consultations with biased sources at Khartoum to the field visits most needed to verify the allegations. 
He has been really keen to go back to enjoy his Christmas rather than to take the trouble of a more than four-hour flight to Juba and Malakal. 
But it seems he did so intentionally so as to justify the crocodile tears he shed about children's rights in paragraphs 86 to 108 of his report, which will be commented upon at length at a later stage. 
What independent monitors was he talking about, while he himself has chosen to miss that golden chance to judge for himself how fairly trials are conducted in the Sudan. 
But once again we believe that he preferred to deprive the Government of the Sudan of first-hand testimony to clear the unfounded allegations levelled against it under what are called "arbitrary trials". 
Undoubtedly, that is an invaluable piece of evidence proving that the Special Rapporteur was not at all serious about his mandate. 
24. As a matter of fact, those incidents reaffirm the dishonesty of the Special Rapporteur, not only in tilting the balance of his report to the benefit of the SPLA, but also in the reporting of the facts of his visits to the Sudan. 
In this context, the dishonesty of the Special Rapporteur has gone to the extent of contradicting paragraph 24 of his own interim report, where he expressly reflected the cooperation of the Government of the Sudan, which is also reflected in General Assembly resolution 48/147 of 20 December 1993. 
25. It seems that the Special Rapporteur, haunted by his lack of experience and professionalism and feeling guilty about his dishonest reporting, is making the utmost effort to impress the distinguished members of the Commission, especially those members with no legal background. 
That explains why he has devoted many paragraphs of his report (paras. 17-21) to elaborating on the obligations of the Government of the Sudan under international law, a matter which is too obvious to be referred to, let alone to be reported in detail. 
When courts of law in any jurisdiction are confronted with such obligations they simply take judicial notice of them without putting any burden of proof with regard to those obligations on either party. 
27. We agree fully with the above-mentioned remark of the Special Rapporteur contained in paragraph 22 of his report, but, as is expected, the Special Rapporteur would not elaborate where elaboration was most needed. 
Moreover, the Government of the Sudan has adopted a conciliatory policy which no one would have dreamt of, including exempting southern Sudan from Shariah laws, sharing power and wealth, and implementing a federal system; 
Who on earth would have that information if the Special Rapporteur himself, who has visited the Sudan twice, pretends not to have it? We really envy the Special Rapporteur for his unmatched ability to raise doubts whenever there is any positive aspect to credit the Government. 
31. The shortcomings of the Special Rapporteur's reporting are not confined to dishonest omissions and malicious elaborations, but include straightforward wrong reporting, which contradicts the documentary evidence he admitted to having received. 
During his first visit, we gave him a copy of volume one of the laws of the Sudan (6th edition) which contains constitutional decrees Nos. 1 to 5, plus No. 6, which contains miscellaneous amendments. 
Not only that, but we were keen to evidence that by a covering letter, which he received personally in front of his aides. 
35. To give him the benefit of the doubt, such a misunderstanding could have been attributed to his inability to understand the English language, but that explanation was unacceptable because he was accompanied by an able interpreter. 
So, one more question mark is added to his performance, which is already full of many question marks. 
36. The Special Rapporteur has resorted, in paragraphs 26 and 27 of his report to generalizations and prejudicial opinions in dealing with the issue of "extrajudicial killings and summary executions". 
He seems to have shed, altogether, his previous disguise of neutrality, and he seems to be determined to condemn the Government at all costs, without due regard to his credibility as a United Nations official. 
Many of his remarks seems to be impetuous and lack that sense of deliberation and grave concern which is often associated with the briefs, memoranda, or reports of experienced lawyers and legal academicians. 
37. He refers repeatedly in his report to the court martial of the army officers, who attempted a coup d'at in April 1990, which threatened to be a bloody affair, had it been successful, judging from the captured documents. 
Military officers who attempted to overthrow the legitimate Government by force (in 1990 and 1991) have been properly charged under the People's Armed Forces Act of 1986, the Rules of Procedure for that Act, and the Penal Code of 1983. 
The Army's legislation, like that of any other army in the world, provides for court martials and field court martials. 
The plotters face charges under section 47 of the People's Armed Forces Act, section 127 of the Code of Procedure and section 96 of the Penal Code. 
Charges under section 47 of the People's Armed Forces Act relate to mutiny, which is punishable by death or by any other lesser punishment. 
38. The Act also applies to any person accused of committing any of the said crimes if the Commander-in-Chief, with the approval of the Attorney-General, so decides. 
This could include retired army officers or civilians. 
39. The trial of the army officers frequently referred to by the Special Rapporteur was carried out by a competent military tribunal in 1991 under the People's Armed Forces Act. 
The trial lasted for more than three months. 
There are no (Government-sponsored) summary executions in the Sudan. 
Any arrest, detention or penalty, even in areas of war zones in the south is subject to the Sudanese applicable laws, competent courts and due process of the law. 
40. According to contemporary international law, dealing with the issue of human rights in peace times is different from dealing with it in war times. 
The international community has acknowledged that reality and made provision for the matter in the four Geneva Conventions of 1949 dealing with human rights in times of war. 
The military in the Sudan in areas of armed conflict has sometimes been accused of arbitrarily killing non-combatant civilians. 
It is worth mentioning that in November 1992 a commission was formed by order of the Head of State to investigate the incidents that took place in Juba town during July and August 1992. 
The Commission is headed by an experienced and senior Supreme Court Judge. 
We cannot stress strongly enough the fact that there is now full observance by the Sudan of its international human rights commitments. 
They robbed and killed hundreds of innocent women, children and elderly civilians. 
Reports of summary and arbitrary executions of civilians by forces loyal to the rebel groups are now widespread. 
The "impartiality" of their reporting is to be assessed from the attention they are giving to violations by the Government while ignoring opposition abuses. 
This might confer legitimacy on a movement that is carrying arms against the legitimate Government. 
In other words, if the Special Rapporteur has substituted his role as a dignified representative of the United Nations with that of a detective under cover, then naturally he has to bear the responsibility of his erroneous conclusions and their negative implication for his credibility. 
43. Moreover, his classification in paragraph 28 of the shooting of Abu Bakr Mahy Al-Din Rasikh as an extrajudicial execution, because of his alleged criticism of the Government goes beyond the limits of reason and rationality and shows a lack of judgement unworthy of the gravity of his responsibility. 
A simple case of manslaughter or murder, which is a matter for police investigation and eventually judicial handling, is in the view of the Special Rapporteur a case worthy of United Nations investigation and a means of condemning the Government. 
What is really astonishing is the fact that the Special Rapporteur did not ask for information about that case but preferred to report the allegations as received by him. 
Actually, in that particular case, the legal immunity of the security officer was lifted immediately and the case has been transferred to the Ministry of Justice, which is now taking legal action against the security officer. 
44. Cases of treason resulting in hundreds of civilian and military casualties in the town of Juba, and their handling by court martial, seem to continue to attract hostile comments from the Special Rapporteur in paragraphs 30 to 33, in his pursuit of a hostile campaign against the Government. 
However, the Commission has been inundated since its inception, with hundreds of inquiries, many of them from the Special Rapporteur, which caused it to delay the finalization of its report. 
The Special Rapporteur had a meeting with the Chairman of this Commission during his recent visit to the country (para. 14 of the report), yet he failed to reflect what transpired at the meeting in his report (para. 30). 
The Centre did not respond. 
The Special Rapporteur is supposed to solve that issue by contacting the Centre, but it seems he will not do so because he wants the issue to remain open to justify the continuation of his mandate. 
On the other hand, it is worth mentioning in this respect that the Government established the Commission on 25 November 1992, before such establishment was requested by the General Assembly on 18 December 1992. 
45. His reference to reprisals against the population of Juba in paragraph 33 does not conform with the facts of the situation. 
There were two consecutive attacks on Juba by rebel forces, with a short interval in between. 
46. The conclusions reached by the Special Rapporteur as to the executions and arbitrary killings of "thousands of civilians" without introducing any evidence or proof is in contravention of his training as a lawyer and of the requirements of his profession, let alone the requirements of his mandate. 
Such accusations cannot be made lightly, either based on the evidence of an individual or a report, without first establishing the credibility of such evidence or reports and ensuring that the source is not an involved party in the political and military conflict in the country. 
47. The same can be said about his reporting on aerial bombardment of rebel-held areas and the dropping of bombs on market-places or "close to a Christian mission and a relief centre". 
The selection of the alleged targets and the reference to a Christian place of worship is reminiscent of the propaganda reporting during the Second World War, which was designed to generate the maximum sympathy for the supposed victims. 
One wonders if the Special Rapporteur has been led to adopt this line of psychological warfare by some interested party, or if he is deliberately pursuing a policy of vilification against the Government. 
A trained observer can be relied upon to distinguish between the facts of the case and the line which certain quarters wish to propagate, and, in our view, the Special Rapporteur has failed dismally in his mission to examine, establish the facts and report honestly on his findings. 
48. The Special Rapporteur often refers in his report, under this item to "ghost houses", a pejorative expression often used by elements hostile to the Government. 
These politicians were released from detention in July and August 1993. 
The Special Rapporteur regretted his inability to include this information in his report (note dated 24 January 1994) on account of the fact that the report was finalized prior to the receipt of the information. 
He, however, promised to include it in an addendum to his report. 
This promise was not fulfilled and he merely mentioned in the report that two of them had "reappeared" - meaning, no doubt, from the "ghost houses" he referred to in his narrative. 
The Government of the Sudan finds this language both facetious and insulting, and, on the whole unacceptable. 
If the response of the authorities was positive, then he would either confirm the information he received or else refute the allegation. 
In case of a negative response, he would then be fully justified in reflecting it in his report, instead he chose to repeat the allegations without bothering to investigate them. 
He succumbed to a severe attack of malaria. 
The authorities have supplied the Special Rapporteur with the details of the case, but he seems to be determined to exceed his mandate by continuously challenging the information supplied by the Government. 
Surely such an attitude, apart from being hostile and prejudiced, is beginning to give the impression that any attempt on the part of the Government to cooperate with the Special Rapporteur is an exercise in futility. 
He often exhibits an attitude of impatience and arrogance in dealing with government officials. 
56. The case in paragraph 50 of the relief supplies train between Babanusa and Wau is yet another example of the one-sidedness of the Special Rapporteur. 
57. His remarks about the women's prison in Omdurman, are, to say the least, lacking in truthfulness and courtesy. 
His description of the improvements that have been taking place since his last visit as "slight" is clearly indicative of his reluctance to show appreciation towards anything that might be considered constructive or positive on the Government's side. 
Hudud, which met the brunt of the criticism, is a punishment ordained by the Holy Quran. 
Muslims have no choice but to apply them because they form an integral part of their religion. 
59. Moreover, Muslims believe that these laws are the best laws to be applied to prevent crime, punish criminals and create peace and stability in the country. 
60. These punishments, or hududs, can only be avoided or commuted in circumstances prescribed by Shariah law itself. 
Such mitigating or extenuating circumstances are quite numerous in each case of hudud. 
61. Sudanese courts always resort to these mitigating circumstances, and for this reason such punishments are rarely implemented. 
These punishments or prohibitions are actually designed to deter rather than to inflict the actual punishments. 
63. It is worth mentioning that southern Sudan is currently exempted from those sections of the 1991 Criminal Act. 
64. So we believe that the call by the Special Rapporteur for the abolition of those provisions is blasphemous, offends the feelings of Muslims worldwide and should be withdrawn. 
65. The process of arrest, detention and trial is not carried out arbitrarily but is subject to the legal procedures provided for in criminal procedure and national security laws, and consequently any action exceeding those procedures is considered an offence. 
In addition, he also received a full reply regarding all allegations of arbitrary arrest, detention and trials. 
66. In spite of the foregoing, the Special Rapporteur, in paragraphs 52 to 58, reported generally about arbitrary arrest and detention and trial, but without referring to one single case. 
These mere allegations collected by the Special Rapporteur are in contradiction of his mandate, which obliges him to seek credible and reliable information. 
The Sudan National Security Act 1990, as amended in 1991 and 1992, has elaborated in that regard in a more detailed manner as follows: 
(a) The National Security Council can only order detention for the protection of public security for a period not exceeding three months; 
(c) The detainee shall not be subjected to any physical harm or cruel treatment; 
(d) The detainee also has the right to complaint to the competent Magistrate about non-compliance with the safeguards provided for under the law; 
(e) The National Security Council may make an order extending the detention for three months if it deems that the public security so requires, but such order for the extension of detention is subject to judicial review; 
(f) Any person released under judicial review shall not be detained again except after the expiry of one month, or with the prior permission of the Magistrate concerned; 
68. In addition to the tight legal regime described above, which makes detention subject to strict judicial supervision, the Government of the Sudan has taken the following further measures: 
(a) Provisions were introduced for the first time in the Sudan Penal Code 1991, making all acts of torture or ill-treatment of detainees criminal (sects. 89, 90 and 115); 
(b) A legal Counsel from the Attorney-General's Chambers was designated to make unscheduled visits to detention centres in order to ensure that detainees are treated according to law and to take legal proceedings against any law enforcement officer abusing his powers. 
Statistics show that during the period from November 1991 to November 1992, 12 criminal complaints were filed against 23 security officers suspected of torture or ill-treatment of detainees; 
(c) The authorities concerned have started to organize seminars for the security officers, in which eminent lawyers and opinion leaders lecture them on relevant international conventions, religious teachings and national laws prohibiting torture and ill-treatment of detainees; 
(d) Many judicial and other investigation committees have been set up (on Juba incidents, Kazan Jaded, etc.) to investigate all allegations concerning abuse of power. 
In that paragraph the independent expert explained the facts of the allegations as follows: "Louis Gore was introduced to the independent expert personally. 
He told the independent expert he had been detained for three days and that he had not been tortured - his general physical condition and behaviour at first glance appeared as normal." 
The independent expert is inclined to conclude that human rights are respected in the Kober Prison. 
At that time, Amnesty International did not bother to contact the Government of the Sudan for clarifications before publishing those allegations. 
The arrest followed an armed attack against Malakal City in late October 1992 in which many civilians lost their lives. 
The measures taken were only normal in the circumstances, and the persons concerned are available to testify to the falsity of the allegations of torture. 
71. In his report the Special Rapporteur mentioned that the criminal law applied in the Sudan contains two main components: one of them consists of Hudud offences and the other Guisas offences. 
According to his view, these two components contradict the provisions of the international conventions to which the Sudan is a party but he failed to mention the conventions to which the application of Hudud and Quisas is contradictory. 
73. Under this part of the report, the Special Rapporteur is not sure of the conclusion he has reached in paragraph 65 of his report. 
In that paragraph, he stated: "the argument that these practices occur on a tribal basis does not change the fact that they seem to fall under article 1 of the Slavery Convention (1926) ...". 
This uncertainty in the words of the Special Rapporteur is obviously attributable to the lack of comparison existing between the hearsay he narrated under this part of his report, as opposed to the strong, clear, and solid phrasing of the Sudanese Penal Code of 1991. 
In this Code, the crimes of abduction (art. 161), kidnapping (art. 162), forced labour (art. 163), unlawful confinement (art. 164) and unlawful detention (art. 165) are punishable with imprisonment for periods not exceeding 7 years, 10 years, 1 year, 3 months, and 1 year, respectively. 
Article 1 of the Slavery Convention defines slavery as: "the status or condition of a person over whom any or all of the powers attaching to the right of ownership are exercised". 
Article 1 of the Supplementary Convention deals with the complete abolition or abandonment of the institutions and/or practices of slavery such as: debt bondage, serfdom or other institutional practices against women and children. 
Under the clear wording of the Sudanese Penal Code 1991, there is no way for the Special Rapporteur to suggest that tribal fights and their ensuing practices occurring on various parts of the Sudan fall under the above Conventions. 
Article 7 of the Supplementary Convention defines a slave as "a person of servile status" following the same definition adopted by the Slavery Convention of 1926. 
Article 7 further defines slave trade as "acts involved in the capture, acquisition or disposal of a person with intent to reduce him to slavery ...", i.e., that the element of intention is decisive. 
In the Sudanese tribal fights, which normally result in captives and prisoners of war on both sides of the conflict, there is no such intention. 
As such, the attempts of the Special Rapporteur to interpret this Convention as applicable to the case of the Sudan is malicious. 
It is also rebuttable by the fact that Islam, being the religion of the majority of the Sudanese shunned and prohibited all forms and practices of slavery hundreds of years prior to the adoption of the Slavery Convention of 1926. 
75. Under this section of his report, the Special Rapporteur also intentionally implicated the paramilitary forces, including the Popular Defense Forces and the so-called mujahidin in the slavery practices which he described. 
We are confident in this respect that the Special Rapporteur was misadvised and that the reports given to him in relation to these forces are absolutely inaccurate. 
However, regardless of whether the practices exist or not, the Government of the Sudan applies the full extent of the law should the relevant provision of the Sudanese Penal Code 1991 be violated. 
However, what is new in this regard is the involvement, by the Special Rapporteur, of the paramilitary forces such as the Popular Defense Forces. 
The wrongful projection by the Special Rapporteur of the role of the Popular Defense Force exposes the biased and politically motivated mission and goals of the Special Rapporteur which aim at embarrassing the pro-Islamic Government of the Sudan. 
Apart from the fact that this allegation is a distortion of the truth and shows clear malice on the part of the Special Rapporteur, it represents a direct insult to a Member State of the Organization. 
77. The Government of the Sudan totally rejects as baseless the report prepared by Mr. G\x{5af3}p B on the situation of human rights in the Sudan and requests the Commission to investigate the betrayal by the Special Rapporteur of his mandate. 
78. It is regrettable that the Special Rapporteur applies standards of judgement which, if the Government was accused of applying, it would certainly be in gross violation of human rights. 
This shows that his only interest is to report as many smears of the Government as can be crammed in his report, even at the cost of consistency and making an utter fool of himself. 
And as the United Nations records would show, the control of relief supplies is mostly in the hands of non-governmental organizations, most of them Christian and Western. 
Many Western church-affiliated non-governmental organizations try to repeat what their forerunners did and use tactics such as disseminating lies about Muslims like the ones peddled by the Special Rapporteur so as to maintain their tenuous hold over the population. 
The Government is trying hard to educate the people against succumbing to such ruses, but our efforts are not helped by some non-governmental organizations, which have an interest in spreading these lies. 
Islam has never needed inducements of this kind to spread; quite the contrary. 
The Islamic values which the Government promotes already have the support of the majority of the population, and that is the very reason why the Government is promoting them. 
80. The Special Rapporteur maliciously implies that the scattering of families in some displaced camps is deliberately engineered by the Government in order to help assimilation. 
Had he wanted to find out the truth, he would have found out that education for the displaced is provided by the State. 
In fact, the educational institutions provided by Muslim non-governmental organizations are private and very expensive. 
The State education, just like that in any other country, reflects the lowest common cultural denominator, with special allowances for religious and linguistic minorities. 
That is what education is all about. 
Within its means, the Government caters to the needs of the minorities. For example, the teaching of Christianity in State schools in the north has been made available for the first time under this Government to cater to rising demand. 
In addition, there are many very prestigious church-run schools in Khartoum and elsewhere. 
There is thus no truth whatsoever in the Special Rapporteur's allegations in this regard. 
81. The Special Rapporteur claim that the security authorities "confiscated" the religious centre around the Mahdi's tomb is singularly misinformed and reflects on the quality of his information and the utter lack of care which he displays in authenticating his allegations. 
The said centre has not been confiscated, because it is already State property. 
The administrative decision of handing control of it from the Department of Antiquities to the University of the Holy Quran was designed to enhance its value as a living religious and national symbol for all Sudanese. 
The "reports" which the Special Rapporteur quotes, about the "confiscation" of other mosques run by Ansar al-Sunna or the Khatmiyya are, like most of his allegations, untrue. 
82. The reports about the interrogation of churchmen by the security forces, like the interrogation of any other citizen, should not be judged as having originated in religious bias. 
However, the majority of men of religion enjoy good relations with the Government which subsidizes all churches in the country. 
The Special Rapporteur and those hired by him appear totally unconcerned about these rights. 
83. Religious activities in the Sudan, especially evangelism, are subject to laws which seek to preserve religious and social harmony in the country. 
Even the British authorities during the colonial period recognized this. 
Church leaders must respect the laws and regulations governing these activities anywhere. 
It may be the Special Rapporteur's prerogative to express alarm that Islam is spreading. 
However, he must get his facts right first. 
To start with, not all of the inhabitants of Damazin Province are Ingessana tribesmen, and the majority of the population of the area (if we need to alarm the Special Rapporteur more) are already Muslim. 
85. The uniforms for schools are prescribed by regulations and reflect the already acceptable norms for the majority of the population. 
Private schools, the majority of whose students are Muslims anyway, cannot be allowed to impose uniforms by their own regulations which do not respect these norms. 
In areas where no uniform is prescribed, such as in university, the Government does not interfere, and, if we need to alarm the Special Rapporteur even further, we can inform him that the majority of the students there respect the Islamic norms of their own free will. 
There is nothing in Christianity which says that it is against Christ's teachings to dress decently; quite the contrary. 
We also find it extremely offensive that the audacity and arrogance of the Special Rapporteur and those behind him has reached a level that they think it is fit to tell us what our children should wear at school. 
86. In line with his blatant bias, the Special Rapporteur dutifully logs allegations about the alleged destruction of churches in the fighting. 
However, no mention is made in his report of the fact that the SPLA, in all areas it captured, always started by cutting the throats of the imam of the mosque and the muezzin. 
And they could not do that, if only because nearly half of the government soldiers are Christians. 
Thus, the Special Rapporteur is blind to the lack of freedom of worship where it exists and sees persecution where it does not exist. 
The context of southern Kordofan in particular, is relevant, since the people there, of all ethnic groups, are defending themselves against a minority which as the Special Rapporteur reluctantly reports, had been wreaking havoc on the lives of the majority in order to achieve its political objectives. 
Surely, the struggle for self-defence against aggression in this context is the most just of just struggles, and the people there were right to describe it in the terms of the symbols they cherish. 
88. The rule on apostasy is unanimously upheld by Muslims as part of their faith. 
The Government, the Special Rapporteur and any other earthy power is powerless to change it. 
The Government's interpretation of it is the most liberal there is on the spectrum of Muslim opinion. 
We are not here in the business of consulting the United Nations or anybody else about fundamental matters of faith. 
We only seek to bring a little enlightenment to those who may benefit by it. 
He is also oblivious to the fact that, as of 28 January 1994, the Government relinquished all control of the main daily papers and their publishing houses, allowing them to compete as private entities with other privately owned publications. 
Already at least one new private publishing house has emerged to compete with the privatized companies. 
All his statements about Government monopoly of the media are therefore redundant and pointless. 
Even in the field of radio and television, the Government's networks are poorly funded competitors to powerful international broadcasting agencies of both radio and television, which are freely and widely received in the Sudan. 
It is, in fact, the Government which should complain about lack of access and inability to make its views and case heard, since powerful international media conglomerates (and the Special Rapporteur) are constantly giving space and credence to reports of its opponent, while its voice goes unheard. 
It is doubly absurd since he claims that the media are directed by these same authorities. 
The claim he makes about the confiscation of certain publications is typical of his rash and ill-considered judgement about matters he has no knowledge of. 
So how can one make a judgement about matters one is completely ignorant about, unless prejudice and malice is the ruler of the day in such reportage? 
91. In any country of the world, elections and the information of political associations are regulated by the law. 
As long as the regulations allow free expression and full participation of all citizens without discrimination, certain types of associations and organizations which have caused universally acknowledged harm should be temporarily proscribed. 
It is only common sense to try to progress beyond situations that led to repeated stalemate, harmed the progress of the country and fed strife and disharmony. 
The present Government is only implementing policies that have unanimous backing in principle, and its programme differs from that espoused by the opposition in that it has more popular support. 
In the end, the people will decide how they want to run their country by electing the representatives they trust. 
92. The Special Rapporteur's ill-informed statements about the views of the students of the University of Khartoum are no better than his other unenlightened and grossly biased remarks. 
An election took place which was run by an independent committee and observed by representatives of all candidates. 
Only after the results were announced did the losing party allege irregularities. 
Their claims were investigated by another independent judicial committee, which declared them to be unfounded. 
That the Special Rapporteur should voice disquiet over the legal procedures taken against others and neglect the illegality of their acts, which violated the rights of the majority, only shows where his sympathies lie. 
The regulations in question were proposed by the lawyers themselves and were promulgated in full consultation with them. 
He turned down the invitation as he had decided to leave Khartoum on 17 December 1993 one day before the opening of the seminar, in order to meet his Christmas plans. 
96. It is the attitude of the Special Rapporteur to use such sweeping remarks to distort the image of the Government, while his mandate obliges him to verify such reports before reiterating their contents. 
As expected, he did not report that incident or even acknowledge receipt of the documents sent to him. 
99. The representative of UNICEF at Khartoum, Mr. Tarig Farougi, mentioned in his statement before the above-mentioned seminar on 18 December 1993 the following: 
(a) With regard to children in the Sudan, we have noticed, during the past four years, that there have been many clear milestones; 
(c) The Sudan is the second Arab country to ratify that Convention; 
(d) The Sudan ratified the Convention without any reservations. 
That was in full compliance with the recent call for minimization of reservations, as reflected in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action. 
100. In addition to the statement of the representative of UNICEF, and on the theoretical level, we would like to make the following observations: 
We believe that no country has gone that far, and such pioneership should have been commended by the Special Rapporteur; 
(b) The seminar referred to above, took note with appreciation of the government initiative to review and revise all legislation pertaining to children, since the Minister of Justice has, by resolution No. 39 dated 22 May 1993, established a Committee for that purpose. 
The confusing references by the Special Rapporteur as regards children's legislation in the Sudan, are actually dealing with a matter that was taken care of long ago by the Government, and that initiative was recognized and welcomed by a seminar held under the auspices of UNICEF. 
Such important and relevant information should have been collected by the Special Rapporteur, who visited the Sudan twice in less than four months when that information was readily available at the UNICEF office in Khartoum. 
101. The representative of UNICEF in the seminar also addressed practical aspects by stating the following: 
(a) In 1992, the Sudan launched a national plan for the protection and welfare of children and consequently became one of the only four African countries which had done so; 
(b) There are many achievements that could be mentioned in this context, including the Wad Medani Workshop on the rights of the child, the comprehensive vaccination, and the commencement and successful continuation of Operation Lifeline Sudan. 
102. What else would a reasonable man require of the Sudan on the practical level, after having launched that national plan and achieved those objectives. 
103. Lastly, it is worth mentioning that the Government has committed itself to the recommendations of that seminar. 
104. From the international media coverage, almost everyone is familiar with the multiple risks and dangers confronting street children, including addiction, pornography, prostitution and the sale of organs. 
105. The strategy of the Government of the Sudan in this connection has been to adopt effective, preventive and curative measures so as to prevent and if need be eradicate those vices altogether. 
108. It is clear from the foregoing article that welfare actions concerning children do not in all cases require court orders. 
The public or private welfare institutions and the administrative authorities can take actions concerning children under only one condition, that such actions are in the best interest of the child. 
109. The Government was actually doing nothing more than what is warranted by the above-mentioned article, and its national plan in that regard has been commended by the representative of UNICEF as making the Sudan one of the four leading African countries with such national plans. 
On the other hand, street children are really competing for the welfare programmes of the Government, which are confined to limited numbers because of budgetary constraints, so how can the Special Rapporteur dare to state that those children are detained against their will. 
110. As explained in paragraph 91 of the report, the Special Rapporteur, during his second visit to the Sudan, met privately with a child who had been retained for three years in those camps. 
It should be noticed that the child did not testify that he had been detained or kept against his will or that he had been subjected to any religious or political indoctrination. 
Nevertheless, when the Special Rapporteur started raising queries about those camps during his second visit, he was invited for the second time to visit them, but, surprisingly, he refused to go. 
It seems that he preferred, as usual, to get his information from indoor consultations with biased sources rather than to go and see for himself and collect first-hand information. 
Accordingly, the Special Rapporteur is in no position to report anything about those camps, and his wrong reading of article 3 of the Convention is unexcusable. 
111. We conclude the issue with the following additional observations: 
So, a copy was not provided because he did not ask for one, as simple as that. 
(c) The Special Rapporteur expressed his satisfaction with the living conditions of the children in those camps and evidenced the variety of subjects taught to them, including mathematics (para. 92); 
112. The issue of kidnapped children referred to in paragraph 95 is not true. 
Actually, if he had attended that seminar, or at least looked into the final report of the seminar sent to him, he would not have written all those paragraphs about children in his report (paras. 86 to 108). 
114. In paragraphs 97 and 98 the Special Rapporteur reported a very serious allegation concerning the abduction and sale of large numbers of children. 
What else could he verify if he fails to substantiate and prove such a purported mass abduction, which could not be concealed if it really existed. 
115. We are positive that those allegations have no factual base whatsoever, but the Special Rapporteur meant to report them only to distort the image of the Government. 
116. When making allegations concerning religious conversion and changing of names in paragraph 99, the Special Rapporteur did not even bother to mention the source of his information, let alone comment on the credibility or reliability of the source. 
Accordingly, we submit that those allegations are not true and should not have been reported, because to report such a serious allegation without having any credible evidence would bear negatively on the Government. 
117. On the other hand, in the same paragraph, the Special Rapporteur reported that he personally witnessed religious and political indoctrination of the children in the camps for displaced persons, but without telling us what he means by that. 
118. The imposition of Arabic as the only medium of education as referred to in paragraph 100 is not a violation of human rights, but is within the prerogative of any sovereign Government, and such unwarranted interferences by the Special Rapporteur cannot be tolerated. 
119. We fully support the following statement contained in paragraph 101: "the fact that children have been used as soldiers in the conflict by all factions of the SPLA can also be confirmed by the Special Rapporteur". 
We urge the Special Rapporteur to support the efforts of the Government in bringing those children back to their families and condemning the SPLA for such immoral and illegal practices. 
Actually, there are no such laws and regulations except in the imagination of the Special Rapporteur, since women in the Sudan have been enjoying equal rights with men, including the right to equal pay before that right was even recognized in many western countries. 
123. Despite all that, the Special Rapporteur reported in the same paragraph that abusive dismissal of women was reported to him, but since no names were given, the Government can take no remedial action and assures that no such actions are taking place. 
124. With regard to the references in paragraphs 105 and 106, we would like to explain that the requirement of muhram is ordained by God, and our previous comments regarding what has been ordained by God apply to it. 
During the second visit, the Special Rapporteur witnessed the progress of work and commended those efforts. 
126. We welcome the fair remarks contained in paragraph 108 regarding the legislative measures taken and the national campaign launched by the Sudanese Women General Union against female circumcision and other harmful practices. 
127. As is the case with other matters covered in his report, the Special Rapporteur tried as well as to give a wrong impression about freedom of movement and residence, including the right to leave or return to the Sudan and possession of documents concerning personal identity. 
128. According to Constitutional Decree No. 7, everyone lawfully within the territory of the Sudan is entitled to the right to liberty of movement and freedom to choose his residence. 
There are no restrictions over such rights, except those recognized in all jurisdictions and which are provided by law and are necessary to protect national security, public order, morals or the rights of freedom of others. 
The restrictions referred to by the Special Rapporteur in southern Kordofan and the southern states, are necessitated by the state of emergency existing in those areas, being combat zones, and the United Nations Secretary-General, as depository, was duly notified of this. 
129. References under this section of the report to house arrest of leading figures, are totally incorrect. 
It is also untrue that leaving the Sudan means difficult bureaucratic procedures or that approvals mainly depend on political reasons. 
Many opposing political leaders have left the country recently and continue to do so without being subjected to such procedures. 
As stated by the Sudanese Ambassador at Cairo, those who have such complaints could contact him directly in that regard. 
131. Since the last round of the civil war started in the south in 1983, there have been serious abuses of human rights committed by the SPLA in southern Sudan. 
As regards the information received by the Special Rapporteur about the arbitrary detention of government soldiers and internal dissidents, including torture in detention, he has not verified this in his report, not being aware even of the circumstances in which some of the soldiers were arrested and tried. 
It is common knowledge that whoever attempts to overthrow any Government and fails must bear the consequences in accordance with the laws of that nation. 
That is why, in our view, the Special Rapporteur has completely distorted the facts, which otherwise and on closer examination are straightforward and clear. 
132. We do agree that the split of the SPLA into two factions and the ensuing fighting between them has wreaked great havoc as a result of indiscriminate attacks on civilians by both factions. 
After the government forces recaptured most of the towns which were occupied by the SPLA, the civilians came back to the towns for security, food, medicines and clothes. 
The Government is taking care of these civilians, many families were reunited and the Government has welcomed the assistance of non-governmental organizations in the process. 
133. It must be stressed, however, that the fighting between rebel factions has endangered and obstructed relief work. It also led to a regrettable incident in which three United Nations relief workers and one foreign journalist were killed near Nimule in September 1992. 
134. Meanwhile, on 5 December 1992, an agreement was reached at Nairobi to supply relief to the areas affected by famine in southern Sudan, but the SPLA violated it. 
In early 1993 there was a country agreement with non-governmental organizations, and in the same year a representative of the Secretary-General visited the Sudan twice and expressed his appreciation for the arrangement provided by the Government, yet the SPLA blocked the execution of this agreement too. 
Unfortunately, the SPLA has interfered with the flow of the supplies and has confiscated some of the river deliveries, an act which was condemned by United Nations officials. 
136. It is really surprising that the Special Rapporteur made in that part of his report an allegation, without verifying the facts, that the Government of the Sudan was killing civilians. 
The fact of the case is that those killings were the result of the fighting among SPLA factions representing Dinka and Nuers groups. 
A case in point is the suffering to which the people of Equatoria has been subjected because they have tried to protect their families and property from the outrageous attacks of the rebel forces. 
139. It is clear that human rights, including minority rights, are, under international law, a matter of legitimate concern to the international community and their violations should be condemned. 
The accusation against Toposa that they had supported the government forces in the capture of Kapoeta town, which led to the raid by Garang, is not true, because the Sudanese army was able to recapture all the towns occupied by the SPLA without assistance from any militia forces. 
140. Considering the damage done by the report it will take far more than the good intentions of many of the distinguished members of the Commission to remedy that damage. 
The Special Rapporteur has kept vigil over the application of Shariah in the Sudan, in particular the penal legislations, in complete disregard of the freedom of religion guaranteed by various human rights conventions. 
He was peculiarly haunted by that issue to the extent of using profane language and blasphemous composition and concluded by calling for its abolition, thereby hurting the feelings of Muslims worldwide. 
141. He uncompromisingly used the whole of his report to attain that objective, turning a blind eye to the limits of his mandate and the requirements of credibility and reliability of information called for in Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/60. 
Moreover, he turned down two official invitations extended to acquaint him with first-hand information regarding two issues of his main concern and reported in an unbalanced manner regarding the atrocities committed by the rebel factions. 
(a) The Government has enabled the Minister to get credible and reliable information: "I accepted this invitation on the condition that I could go where I wanted and speak with whom I wanted ... 
I visited the following villages selected by myself on the spot ... we had the opportunity to select the discussion partners ourselves. 
Although there had been great problems in the past, such as the restriction of movement and random arrests of priests, the situation had improved ... 
(d) The security situation improved: "The people I spoke to said that the situation had been very bad a few years ago, when people were killed and ... ganged, cattle was stolen and villages destroyed. 
Right now the security situation is improving and [every] one is gradually returning to the deserted villages"; 
(a) Withdrawal of and disregard of paragraphs 59 to 61 and 133 (a) of the report regarding the abolition of Shariah legislation in the Sudan being contradictory to article 18 of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and article 18 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights; 
(b) That the necessary remedial measures be taken to comfort the feelings of Muslims worldwide for the blasphemous reference in paragraph 61 of the report; 
(e) That the consideration of the situation of human rights in the Sudan be discontinued, as the Sudan has complied fully with resolution 1993/60. 
We are pleased to bring to your attention the text of the Joint Communiqu of the Presidents of the countries of the Common Market of the Southern Cone (MERCOSUR) (see annex). 
They also agreed that progress in the various priority areas must be made symmetrically and simultaneously. 
9. They acknowledged the importance of physical integration for the full establishment of MERCOSUR and reaffirmed their support for the various infrastructural works that are projected and under way, particularly with regard to bridges and road, river and waterway links. 
Accordingly, they expressed their intention to move ahead with these projects. 
They also expressed satisfaction at the specialized meetings on science and technology and the environment and the results achieved thereat. 
In that context the Presidents considered the proposal of the Government of Brazil, formulated at the meeting of the Rio Group in Santiago de Chile, concerning the establishment of a South American free trade area. 
They also pointed to the results achieved since the launching of the first six-month programme of the agreement on non-reimbursable technical cooperation signed with the Inter-American Development Bank, and emphasized the importance of continuing cooperation with said organization. 
18. They stated that, within the context of the United Nations Development Programme, it would be of interest to strengthen activities aimed at supporting regional integration processes, and ensuring that all developing countries members of the system be eligible to benefit from various existing cooperation mechanisms. 
The 126 rules cover all aspects of the functioning of the Tribunal, from its internal organization and administration to the conduct of pretrial investigations, indictment of suspects and trial procedures, including appellate and review procedures. 
In short, they provide the operational framework for the Tribunal to proceed to the next stage of its appointed task and, we hope, will go a long way towards curbing public scepticism as to the practical ability of the Tribunal to perform that task. 
He will commence recruitment of investigative staff shortly and will oversee the transfer of data from the Commission of Experts established pursuant to Security Council resolution 780 (1992), chaired by Professor Bassiounl. 
The Tribunal is currently working on the basis of its initial six-month funding. 
The budget for the biennium 1994-1995 is awaiting Fifth Committee review and General Assembly approval. 
These resources are essential to enable the International Tribunal to perform its mandate effectively on the basis of its statute and its rules of procedure and evidence. 
In particular, the Tribunal urgently needs human resources to staff the Offices of the Registrar and the Prosecutor, including the Investigation, Prosecution and Victims and Witnesses Units, and technical support resources to enable those staff to function to their fullest capacity. 
The International Tribunal also needs physical resources, especially a courtroom and a prison block for detainees, in order that trials may commence shortly, possibly as early as mid-1994. 
It has a physical presence in The Hague, with offices and a skeleton support staff. 
It has space for archives and other storage facilities, including space that can be remodelled for a courtroom and holding facilities. 
It has an Acting Registrar and a Deputy Prosecutor, both eager to commence their operations. 
It has formal rules of procedure and evidence to guide its actions. It lacks only the financial resources required to set it all in motion. 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Transnational corporations in the world economy and trends in foreign direct investment in developing countries in particular, including the interrelationship of investment, trade, technology and development. 
5. International arrangements and agreements relating to foreign direct investment and transnational corporations, including guidelines and other instruments. 
7. Experience gained in technical cooperation relating to foreign direct investment and transnational corporations. 
8. Implementation of the programme on transnational corporations and consideration of future activities of the Commission. 
9. Question of expert advisers. 
The Commission may wish to follow the practice adopted at its previous sessions and elect a Chairman, three Vice-Chairmen and a Rapporteur. 
II, para. 19). At its nineteenth session, the Commission requested the Secretary-General to strengthen in-depth research and technical cooperation in the area of services, taking into account the deliberations of the Commission, and to submit a report thereon to the Commission at its twentieth session (E/1993/30, chap. 
At the same session, the Council decided that the Commission should consider at its twentieth session presentations by relevant organizations, including the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development, on international arrangements and agreements relating to foreign direct investment and transnational corporations, including guidelines and other instruments (decision 1993/304). 
The Council also requested the Secretary-General to submit a report on flows of foreign direct investment, paying special attention to the situation of the least developed countries and other developing countries outside Africa, with recommendations on how to improve flows to developing countries (resolution 1993/49, para. 8). 
The Council invited Member States, in particular developed countries, to increase financial support flows for research, advisory and information work as it related to foreign investment (resolution 1993/49, para. 15). 
At its nineteenth session, the Commission requested the Secretary-General to submit to the Commission at its twentieth session reports on activities and experience gained in technical cooperation activities (E/1993/30, chap. VI, para. 44). 
The Commission, at its nineteenth session, requested the Secretary-General to submit to it at its twentieth session a report on the activities of the programme on transnational corporations, including those of the joint units established with the regional commissions (E/1993/30, chap. VI, para. 44). 
The Commission will adopt its report to the Economic and Social Council. 
In resolution 1989/114, the Council requested its subsidiary bodies to highlight policy recommendations and decisions resulting from their deliberations for consideration and appropriate action by the Council. 
Replace the signature block by the following: 
The victims (21 dead or wounded since early January 1993) have all been Albanians and not a single Serb, despite the Serbian concoction about a phantom victim of the Yugoslav side. 
The above-mentioned memorandum states that the Albanians in Kosova enjoy all rights. 
At 1400 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with three men in military uniform on board left Abadan port, heading for the sea. 
(a) At 1000 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with three men in military uniform on board left Abadan port, heading for the sea. 
(b) At 1400 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with three men in military uniform on board entered Abadan port. 
(a) At 0930 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with three men in military uniform on board left Abadan port, heading for the sea. 
(b) At 1430 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with three men in military uniform on board left Abadan port, heading for Muhammarah port. 
At 1415 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with three civilians on board left Abadan port. 
At 0930 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with three soldiers on board left Abadan port, heading for the sea. 
At 1500 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with 10 men on board (six soldiers and four civilians) left Abadan port, heading for the sea. 
At 0645 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with four men on board left Abadan port, heading for the sea. 
At 1330 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with four civilians on board left Abadan port, heading for the sea. 
At 1430 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with five soldiers on board left Abadan port, heading for the sea. 
(a) At 0800 hours, three soldiers from the Iranian side were seen observing the Iraqi units at geographical coordinates 8508 inside the area of separation (map of Khazinah, 1:100,000). 
(b) At 1040 hours, a group of about 10 men from the Iranian side were seen training in the use of the RPG-7 grenade launcher at geographical coordinates 514501 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation (map of Shaykh Faris, 1:100,000). 
(c) At 1540 hours, 10 men wearing only military trousers and carrying light weapons were seen at geographical coordinates 9001 in front of the Zayd guard post opposite the Iraqi units. 
They fired a number of rounds in the direction of the Iraqi units and, after five minutes, withdrew to the Iranian rear (map of Tahiri, 1:100,000). 
At 1100 hours, six men armed with rifles and a light grenade launcher were seen at the abandoned Iranian post at geographical coordinates 918959 in front of the Zayd guard post. 
They fired 30 rounds at the Iraqi units, and they were then joined by nine more men. 
At 0850 hours, a group of about six men from the Iranian side were seen repairing the shelters at geographical coordinates 518529 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation (map of Shaykh Faris, 1:100,000). 
(a) At 0800 hours, a group of 25 to 30 men from the Iranian side were seen fortifying shelters at geographical coordinates 514501 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation (map of Shaykh Faris, 1:100,000). 
On the same day, 17 other aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, overflying the Qindil area. 
At 1025 hours, a group of 15 to 20 men from the Iranian side were seen repairing and digging shelters at geographical coordinates 518529 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation (map of Shaykh Faris, 1:100,000). 
(a) At 1100 hours, an Iranian warplane violated Iraqi airspace in the northern sector and penetrated as far as Kou Senjaq. 
(b) At 1100 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with two men in military uniform on board left Abadan port, heading for the sea. 
(a) An Iranian force entered Iraqi territory in the Mawat area, Sulaymaniyah Governorate, penetrated 8 to 10 kilometres and seized a number of the inhabitants of the villages in the area. 
(b) At 1350 hours, a group of about 7 men from the Iranian side were seen repairing and strengthening shelters at geographical coordinates 514501 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation (map of Shaykh Faris, 1:100,000). 
(c) At 1400 hours an Iranian military patrol boat with four soldiers on board left Abadan port. 
(a) At 0900 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with four soldiers on board left Abadan port, heading for the sea. 
(b) At 1430 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with three soldiers on board left Muhammarah port, heading for Abadan port. 
At 1510 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with three soldiers on board was seen sailing parallel to the Iranian coast facing Umm al-Rasas island in the direction of Muhammarah port. 
At 1610 hours, it returned over the same course. 
(a) At 0805 hours, a group of about 20 men from the Iranian side were seen doing mortar training at geographical coordinates 518529 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation (map of Shaykh Faris, 1:100,000). 
(b) At 0900 hours, a group of about 10 men from the Iranian side were seen repairing shelters at geographical coordinates 512512 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation (map of Shaykh Faris, 1:100,000). 
(d) At 1350 hours, a small Iranian military patrol boat made of fibreglass and with two soldiers on board left Abadan port, heading for Muhammarah port. 
At 1045 hours, a group of about 15 men from the Iranian side were seen repairing shelters at geographical coordinates 512512 in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation (map of Shaykh Faris, 1:100,000). 
At 1330 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat made of fibreglass and with five soldiers on board left Abadan port, heading for the sea. 
The United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission (UNIKOM) was notified and the aforesaid weapons were removed by officers from UNIKOM. 
2. At 1100 hours on 19 December 1993, two groups of individuals from the Kuwaiti regime entered the farm of citizen Jabbar Khafyan by means of two Chevrolet pick-up vehicles, together with an excavator. 
They demolished his house and fired shots in the direction of the workers on the above-mentioned farm. 
3. At 1100 hours on 19 December 1993, the Kuwaiti side fired several shots in the direction of an Iraqi farm near boundary pillar 91 at coordinates 616330. 
6. At 2400 hours on 8 February 1994, the Kuwaiti side fired several shots from an illuminating pistol from the Abdali complex in the direction of Iraqi units. 
7. At 2400 hours on 9 February 1994, the Kuwaiti side fired a single shot from an illuminating pistol in the direction of the Safwan border position at coordinates 618339. 
As it is already known, on 18 February 1994, at 0900 hours, approximately 100 Serbian paramilitary troops advanced towards the NEPBAT positions at a crossing-point at the bridge over the Sava River, on the international border between the Republic of Croatia and the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The NEPBAT troops then relinquished their positions faced with overwhelming and hostile units, thus giving the Serbian paramilitaries effective control of the crossing-point. 
My Government would like to commend the efforts of UNPROFOR in its attempts to regain control of the bridge by means of negotiation. 
In our view, the present situation is unacceptable and should be resolved urgently. 
My Government is strongly of the opinion that the aggression against Croatian territory and the blatant disregard for UNPROFOR forces in Sector West would warrant stronger action and the use of force, if the negotiations prove ineffective due to Serbian obstruction. 
According to the United Nations Senior Military Observer who inspected the site, beginning at 1325 hours a total of 24 shells impacted in the area of the bridge, one of which caused minor damage to the bridge itself. 
One military reservist manning the checkpoint at the bridge was seriously injured, as well as two civilian travellers crossing the bridge at the time of attack. 
It is assessed that the artillery used was 105 mm, 122 mm and 155 mm calibre. 
Today, 23 February 1994, the Serbian insurgents began the shelling of the area of the Maslenica bridge from Krusevo at 0830 hours, sporadically continuing their attack until 1420 hours. 
In that time impacts of 17 shells were recorded, causing minor material damage and injuring a driver of a truck transporting humanitarian supplies. 
Needless to say, the civilian and humanitarian traffic over the bridge has been interrupted, thus disrupting the supply of basic necessities to the Dalmatia region of Croatia and to southern and central Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Human casualties and material damage have raised tension in the area that could lead to further undesired developments. 
These two evolving situations bring serious concerns to the Government of the Republic of Croatia. 
I should be grateful if the present letter and its annex could be circulated as a document of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, under agenda item 38, and of the Security Council. 
It adopted the report on that session at its 232nd meeting, on 5 February. 
The report is herewith submitted to you for transmission to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
Concerned that women in all regions continue to be discriminated against in the recognition, exercise and enjoyment of their human rights in public and private life and are subjected to violence, 
(a) Gender-specific information and analysis should be fully integrated into the implementation of all human rights instruments; 
(c) Respect should be given to the principle that the promotion and protection of one category of rights should not exempt or excuse States from the promotion and protection of another, nor should religious or other extremism be allowed to deny the human rights of women; 
2. Also recommends that efforts should be made to encourage States that have not yet done so to ratify or accede to the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women; 
3. Recommends that States parties to the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women should undertake the necessary reform of their national laws to place them in conformity with their obligations under the Convention; 
(b) States parties should continually review the need for and desirability of their reservations to the Convention with a view to withdrawing them; 
(c) States considering the ratification of or accession to the Convention should keep the number and scope of reservations to a minimum and should make any reservations as specific as possible; 
(d) States parties should give full consideration to lodging objections to reservations entered by other States parties whenever such action is appropriate; 
5. Also recommends that States parties should nominate candidates for human rights treaty bodies with a view to achieving a better balance of men and women in all of them; 
(b) Steps should be taken to amend the Convention to provide adequate time for meetings by eliminating the limitation set out in article 20 of the Convention; 
(b) All special rapporteurs should take gender-based discrimination and violence against women into account in their work; 
(a) Training and advisory services at the national level should include gender-analysis and reporting; 
(a) Take measures to ensure effective coordination between the United Nations system and international and regional human rights bodies, for the review and periodic evaluation of their effectiveness; 
(b) Ensure the provision of adequate financial and human resources for those purposes; 
(d) Recognize the need to increase the participation of non-governmental organizations with expertise on human rights and development issues concerning women in all United Nations activities relating to human rights, including the work of the specialized agencies, where appropriate; 
(b) To take steps to ensure adequate financial and human resources for the work of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women; 
(c) To provide training in gender issues, including gender analysis, for personnel concerned with human rights in the United Nations and the United Nations system; 
(b) The integration of women on an equal basis into the development process, including planning, decision-making and implementation; 
(a) To protect women as a vulnerable group in situations of civil strife; 
The view was expressed that the Committee, as the body responsible for monitoring the implementation of the convention to ensure women's human rights, should make its concern about the situation known. 
It was also noted that it was not the practice of the Committee to comment on a particular situation in a country, unless it was considering a report of that country. 
After discussing the matter thoroughly and after considering the practice of other human rights treaty bodies, the Committee decided to request its Chairperson to send a letter to the Special Rapporteur formally expressing the Committee's concern. 
The letter of the Chairperson to the Special Rapporteur, and his reply, are contained in annexes I and II, respectively. 
3. The Committee welcomed the request of the Sub-Commission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities of the Commission on Human Rights, in its resolution 1992/3 on contemporary forms of slavery, to the Secretary-General: 
mon with other human rights treaty bodies to seek an advisory opinion from the International Court of Justice that would clarify the issue of reservations to the human rights treaties and thereby assist States parties in their ratification and implementation of those international instruments. 
Such an opinion would also help the Committee in its task of considering the progress made in the implementation of the Convention. 
In accordance with article 27, the Convention entered into force on 3 September 1981. 
9. The twelfth session of the Committee was opened by the Chairperson of the Committee, Mervat Tallawy (Egypt), who had been elected at the tenth session. 
He said that those developments raised the old question of the extent to which women's human rights could safely be put in the mainstream of the overall regime for examining human rights. 
That question required an assessment of progress made, as well as a vision of what could be achieved in future. 
11. Work on the implementation of the Convention should benefit from the broader analytical and promotional work for the advancement of women. 
It might have reduced the incentive for other bodies to deal with gender issues. 
An examination of the work of the other bodies would reveal the extent to which gender issues had been included in their work and whether women's confidence in the mainstream had been increased. 
Future decisions on location and servicing should be judicious and based on an analysis of achievements and future needs. 
Commenting on the work of the Committee, he pointed to the alarming backlog in the consideration of periodic reports of States parties. 
He hoped that matter would receive attention during the Committee's consideration of its working methods. 
Furthermore, the need for possible additional meeting time should be balanced with the costs involved. 
He also emphasized the most effective way of formulating general recommendations, saying that the way in which the Committee approached its general recommendations at its twelfth session would shape the pattern of work for the future. 
The States parties elected 11 members of the Committee from among the candidates nominated to replace those whose term of office was due to expire on 16 April 1992. 
The agenda as adopted was follows: 
1. Opening of the session. 
3. Election of officers. 
10. Provisional agenda for the thirteenth session. 
23. The working group had before it the reports of those seven countries; the general guidelines regarding the form and content of periodic reports (CEDAW/C/7); the general recommendations adopted by the Committee; and the draft lists of questions received from four members of the Committee. 
The lists were sent on 15 January 1993, after the last meeting of the pre-session working group. 
25. The Committee considered its organization of work at its 210th, 213th and 214th meetings, on 19 and 25 January. 
In addition to the documents listed in paragraph 23 above and in annex V, the Committee had before it Economic and Social Council resolution 1992/17 and General Assembly resolution 47/94 on the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women. 
27. Working Group I was composed of the following members of the Committee: Liliana Gurdulich de Correa, Zagorka Ilic, Lin Shangzhen, Pirkko Anneli Minen, Elsa Victoria Muz-G\x{93d4}ez, Tatiana Nikolaeva, Ahoua Ouedraogo, Kongit Sinegiorgis, Mervat Tallawy and Rose N. Ukeje. 
(a) Improving the effectiveness of the consideration of reports; 
(b) Reports to be considered by the Committee at its thirteenth session; 
(c) Composition of the pre-session working group for the thirteenth session; 
(d) Contributions of the Committee to international conferences and years; 
(e) Issues arising from the fourth meeting of persons chairing the human rights treaty bodies and from General Assembly resolution 47/111; 
(f) Programme of work for the thirteenth session; 
(g) Draft provisional agenda for the thirteenth session. 
(a) Preparation of general comments and general recommendations with regard to article 16 and related articles of the Convention; 
31. At its twelfth session, the Committee considered the reports submitted by 11 States parties under article 18 of the Convention: three initial reports, one combined 12/ initial and second periodic report, six second periodic reports, one combined 12/ second and third periodic report and four third periodic reports. 
The summary records give more detailed information on the reports submitted by States parties. 
34. In introducing the report, the representative of Iraq pointed out that the political leadership in Iraq fully believed in the principle of equality between men and women even before acceding to the Convention, as reflected in the relevant legislation. 
She then gave a detailed explanation of the central role being played by the General Federation of Iraqi Women, the machinery for promoting women's rights and implementing the Convention. 
She said that the Federation had proposed draft laws ensuring equal rights for women, suggested amendments to existing laws, participated in deliberations on laws related to the status of women, and studied and given opinions on all draft laws proposed by the competent authorities. 
Its services reached out also to rural women. 
Furthermore, the Federation had disseminated laws and regulations relating to women by the publication of a handbook. 
35. The Federation had proposed the formation of a national committee for following up the implementation of the Convention, identifying legislation that ran counter to its provisions. 
It had also submitted a number of proposals for promulgating, abrogating or amending legal provisions to make them compatible with the Convention. 
36. The representative stated that the main obstacles to the implementation of the Convention were the outcome of historical circumstances that could not be overcome in a short period. 
The most serious circumstance that hampered the implementation of the Convention was the economic blockade that had been imposed on Iraq since 1990, with its economic and social consequences and implications for health. 
Severe shortages of food and medical supplies could lead to famine in the country; prices of basic food commodities had risen sharply. 
The child mortality and morbidity rate had increased between 1990 and 1992. 
While members welcomed the fact that the issue of reservations had been addressed in the report, they found the reservations a matter of considerable concern. 
Concern was shown because those reservations were of a fundamental nature and touched on the heart of the Convention. 
If the Government adhered to the principle of gender equality, as enshrined in the Constitution, it would have to amend the laws that were still discriminatory against women. 
However, the Government indicated that it did not believe in legislative shocks, and yet any new law constituted a kind of legislative shock. 
Members stated that such shocks were necessary if laws were to be progressive. 
38. When members asked how the issue of gender equality was dealt with in the case of laws that still encouraged gender inequality, the representative explained that all legislation was drafted on the basis of the Constitution. 
The entering of reservations had stemmed from the Government's interest in implementing the Convention faithfully, but the reservations were not meant to delay or hamper the advancement of women. 
Iraq had enacted many laws in favour of women and had dealt flexibly with the provisions of the Shariah in a way that was best suited to the goals of the Convention. 
40. In noting that an impression had been given that the Government was more concerned with making women into good citizens than with trying to obtain for them equal rights and equal opportunities, members said that the conditions of women would not improve as long as old habits prevailed. 
Asked whether statutory provisions and customary laws were the same for all women, regardless of race and religious belief, the representative said that, except for the provisions of the Shariah, all others were generally applicable, irrespective of sex and belief. 
41. Members asked whether Iraq had also entered a reservation to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and its Optional Protocol or to the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights with regard to the rights of women. 
43. Talking about the way in which the Federation was involved in politics in Iraq, the representative stated that members of grass-roots organizations could participate in its discussions and that they had the right to vote in the national elections. 
44. Questions were also asked about the election of the officers of the Federation and the kind of practices that it had changed or abolished. 
45. In reply to a question, the representative stated that other political women's organizations also existed, but none of them enjoyed the popularity and expertise of the Federation. 
47. Further explanations were sought regarding the data given in tables 1 and 2 of the report and their relationship to the Government measures; it was felt that they were contradictory to the data given in table 18 of the report. 
48. As the report had not spelt out any actual temporary special measures, it was asked whether any such measures had been taken or whether the reference to them in the report constituted only a declaration of intent. 
49. Asked how the obligation of obedience on the part of women to men was compatible with the principle of gender equality, the representative said that obedience was based on mutual respect and that Iraqi law had departed from the principle of arbitrary obedience. 
A woman was not obliged to live with her husband under certain circumstances, such as in cases of marital violence, lack of adequate financial support, contraventions of laws or the Shariah, or failure to pay the dowry. 
No statistics were available on the incidence of violence against women. 
Members also asked what the concept of the "biological function" of women and men was in the policies of the Government. 
53. Asked about the effects that the law had on combating prostitution and whether, through its enforcement, prostitution and traffic in women could be eliminated, the representative said that the phenomenon could not be stamped out through a law. 
However, the establishment of rehabilitation centres was aimed at preventing the recurrence of prostitution. 
An active role in the rehabilitation process was also played by the General Federation of Iraqi Women in administering health services, organizing educational seminars and providing financial support. 
But the economic blockade of the country made the provision of all those measures rather difficult. 
The conditions were the same for women and for men. 
56. No statistical data were available for the percentage of women voters in the 1980, 1984 and 1988 elections, nor were explanations given on which method was applied for selecting candidates. 
The reasons were partly illiteracy, women's unawareness of their political rights, and the preference that women gave to family obligations. 
Efforts were being made to increase the percentage of women in the judiciary because they had proved themselves to be capable in that field. 
As a result of their efficiency, women were gradually gaining self-confidence. 
58. Regarding the request for statistical data on the participation of women in public administration, in general, and the percentage of women with university degrees in high-level public administration positions in particular, the representative referred to tables 1, 2-11, 13, 15 and 22 of the report. 
59. No data were provided on the percentage of women in political decision-making positions nor was any answer given to the question whether political parties had their own women's organizations. 
60. The representative mentioned awareness-raising programmes and seminars to encourage the political participation of women. 
There was also a women's magazine that dealt with economic, political and educational issues from the perspective of women. 
61. Asked why the service of women in the army was limited to some well-defined ranks, the representative commented that military service was not compatible with the biology of women, and that data would be supplied in the subsequent report. 
63. Members urged the Government to review its Nationality Act of 1961 with a view to eliminating gender discrimination. 
64. Asked about the appropriate age for girls to leave school and get married or start working, the representative said that the parents would be sanctioned if they asked their daughters to leave school before they had completed secondary school. 
Although it was up to the parents to decide whether their daughters continued higher education, the State was trying to encourage the higher education of girls. 
Private employers could not be forced to grant the same benefits because even if they were obliged to grant them, they were still free to dismiss women wishing to take maternity leave. 
71. Asked about the percentage of maternal mortality, the representative said that the maternal mortality rate had been rising since the blockade, especially as a result of malnutrition, weakness and anaemia. 
72. Considering comments on the high percentage of women undergoing surgery, the representative said that abortions could be included in the figures given in table 21 of the report if they had been carried out on a medical prescription. 
Asked whether women doctors were employed only in government hospitals or also in private clinics, the representative said that the statistical data covered only women doctors in public hospitals. 
74. In an additional comment, further clarification was requested on the access of women to credit, bearing in mind that credit constituted the doorway to economic activity for women. 
75. Regarding a request for more information on the measures that existed to ease the situation of rural women, the representative referred to the information contained in the report under article 14. 
She also said that women were able to conclude contracts with cooperatives in their own name. 
It was also asked what were the reasons for, and what was the percentage of, farmers' households that were headed by single women. 
77. The representative said that the judicial proceedings were in conformity with the Convention. 
78. Members welcomed the extensive explanations in the report in connection with article 16, but they commented negatively on the persistence of polygamy in Iraq. 
Asked whether the decree had been promulgated and whether its provisions were subject to any limitations, the representative said that it was of a temporary nature and had been put into force for the protection of women before the outbreak of the war. 
79. No information was supplied on the incidence of polygamous marriages and on whether women wished to change the system of polygamy. 
In such a case, no divorce based on the existence of the handicap could be granted later. 
81. In clarifying the term "legitimate woman" in the definition of a marriage contract in the report, the representative said that the term was really "legitimate wife", thus excluding sisters and other close relatives. 
82. Asked about the possibilities for a woman to obtain a divorce and whether they were identical for both spouses, the representative referred to the information contained in the report and said that both spouses could request a divorce for certain well-specified reasons. 
A woman could also divorce her husband for lack of harmony, a very common ground for divorce, which could encompass many reasons. 
If the husband divorced his wife without an acceptable reason, the wife could request financial compensation. 
If a marriage was contracted under duress or with the use of violence, the perpetrator was imprisoned for 3 to 10 years. 
Even if all legislation remained within the purview of the Koran, new interpretations could be found in order to change the policies of the country. 
85. The representative of Iraq stressed the political will of her country to implement the articles of the Convention with the aim of promoting the social, economic and cultural status of women. 
Women faced obstacles that had to be periodically reviewed in order to abolish discriminatory laws. 
But the backwardness of developing countries in general and the economic blockade had most severely harmed the situation of women. 
86. Members commended the informative replies given by the representative of Iraq and expressed understanding for the difficult economic and political conditions in which the Government was trying to promote the advancement of women. 
Members commended the political determination of Iraq to improve the status of women in the process of modernization; however, they questioned how progress could be achieved if the reservations to the Convention were maintained. 
88. In introducing the report, the representative of Kenya emphasized that societal and cultural attitudes remained major obstacles to the achievement of full de facto equality between men and women. 
89. She indicated that, despite the progress made in achieving de jure equality, women continued to be discriminated against because of their economic situation and lower standard of education, the various laws governing marriage and divorce, and the fact that women workers were concentrated in the private sector. 
She stated that the traditional inferior status of women was reinforced by the predominance of marriages under some form of customary law that limited women's rights. 
Discrimination manifested itself also at the level of decision-making, where women were few. 
The task of the Bureau was to ensure that the Government's policies diminished gender disparities. 
The representative described the measures taken by the Government aimed at improving the economic situation of women, particularly in the framework of agricultural policies. 
The Government had shown its sincere commitment to, and acceptance of, its obligations under the Convention, but the few areas that might need some change were those affected by customary laws and cultures. 
93. In commenting on the various articles of the Convention, the representative drew the attention of the members to the areas that might need changes or amendments, and which were affected by customary law and culture. 
She also described the Law Reform, the 8-4-4 system of education that did away with the stereotyped roles of men and women and the registration of various laws on marriage and divorce. 
94. In its general comments, the Committee expressed its appreciation of the fact that Kenya had ratified the Convention without reservations, and for its frank and comprehensive report giving a clear picture of the real situation of women in Kenya, as well as the obstacles encountered. 
The members also expressed their concern that the report did not contain sufficient statistical information. 
95. More information was requested on de jure and de facto discrimination and how the Convention was applied in Kenya. 
The Committee suggested that the Government needed to take action to eliminate conflicts between laws, customary practices and the economic situation. 
Some members observed that, despite the high percentage of women voters, women were hardly represented in higher political office. 
97. It was also noted by the Committee that, although women had been promoted to senior posts and high diplomatic posts, their numbers were still few. 
There were programmes and projects relating to different groups of women. 
Basic education for children and vocational training were offered, as well as scholarships. 
There were health programmes for both urban and rural areas. 
The Committee also noted that socio-cultural prejudices still prevailed and considered that there was a need for a continuous effort to overcome them. 
Literacy was considered a keystone to the solution of problems and, since half of the female population was illiterate, the Government and the women's organizations faced an urgent task. 
If illiterate women could not understand the information distributed, they could not take part in the decision-making process. 
With regard to illiteracy programmes, members asked whether women were restrained from going to classes, whether family obligations were an obstacle to senior training positions, and whether measures were being taken to address the situation and, if so, what those measures were. 
98. In regard to the Convention and internal legislation, the Committee wanted to know what proposals had been made to ensure the development of domestic legislation and which areas were being looked into. 
99. A member wanted more information on the decentralization of women's programmes in rural areas and the objectives, and on what was being done in order to establish the legal principle of cultural criteria in respect of articles 15 and 16 of the Convention. 
The Committee emphasized that awareness was the first critical step. 
In that case, the Committee stressed that the Government should move ahead and correct those laws that were discriminatory and that it should preserve the cultural integrity of its peoples, most importantly the integrity of women. 
100. With regard to article 2, the Committee noted that the Law of Succession Act of 1981 was mentioned in the report, and wished to have more detailed information on that Law in relation to women and how effective it was in the context of ethnic diversity. 
The Committee noted that the Constitution of Kenya defined discrimination in a manner that could allow discrimination against women, in that the word "sex" was not included in the article defining discrimination. 
In replying to the question of amending the definition of discriminatory treatment, the representative pointed out that the word "discriminatory" under the Constitution reflected the reality under the Kenyan Law and thus once other areas of personal law had been tackled, then a proper definition would fall into place. 
It was in that context that the question of harmonizing the different marriage laws had been studied. 
101. In noting the tremendous workload of the Law Reform Commission, the Committee wanted to know what its programme was, the kinds of law and subjects with which it dealt, its timetable, and the means it had at its disposal. 
There were two women members on the Commission; one was a judge and the other was the first woman town clerk. 
102. In regard to the Women's Bureau, members sought more information on the number of its staff members, how it was organized, whether the Director-General was a woman and whether it worked well with the staff and budget assigned to it. 
In reply, the representative said that the Bureau's aim was to improve the quality of women's lives by facilitating a wide range of activities in economic development, education, training and research. 
She added that the Bureau was composed of eight units headed by a Director, it was the body concerned with defining policy on women's issues for the Government, and its annual budget was 25 million Kenya shillings. 
In answer to a question, she said that the Maendeleo ya Wanamake Organization was a non-governmental organization that had previously been affiliated to the ruling party, the Kenyan African National Union (KANU). 
The representative replied that female circumcision was disappearing rapidly owing to the high level of female enrolment in primary schools and as communities became more enlightened. 
106. Regarding women's organizations, the representative said that those organizations were very active in the advancement of women. 
Issues raised by such bodies were often taken up by the Government and given due consideration. 
107. Members took note of the new syllabus of the 8-4-4 system of education and expressed concern about women's inferiority in Kenya. 
Other members noted that there was a contradiction between what was asserted in the report under article 5 regarding the overhaul of the education system and what was said about the 8-4-4 system of education having done away with sex stereotyping. 
The representative explained that the system had been introduced seven years previously. 
She added that there was no contradiction as the aim of the system was to eliminate the stereotyped roles of men and women. 
For example, under the system's syllabus, both girls and boys were taught cooking, sewing, construction and agriculture, as well as traditional arts and science subjects. 
108. With regard to an additional question regarding the St. Kizito incident in which 19 girls had died from abuse by young men in 1991, and the types of discussion that had taken place, the representative explained that it had been a painful experience for the country. 
The saddest aspect was that it had been a crime committed by children on children. 
She informed the Committee that the Government had taken prompt action to punish the offenders. 
109. In regard to violence, more information was requested on the legislation on rape, domestic violence and sexual roles in the workplace, as well as legislation on the trafficking of women and voluntary prostitution. 
Members asked whether the legislation was being effectively enforced. 
In addition, assault and sexual harassment were penal offences, whether at home or at the workplace. 
She also informed the Committee that, in collaboration with the Public Law Institute, the Women's Bureau had initiated a legal education programme, which was aimed at creating awareness of the legal rights and obligations of women. 
More statistical data were needed on the results and obstacles that the legislation was encountering, and the other measures that had been taken to change stereotyped images of women. 
Some members expressed concern that there was no judicial information concerning the question of prostitution. 
Questions were asked on the milieu of the girls, the type of girls and the principal measures being taken to combat prostitution. 
She explained also that the Immigration Act further prohibited a prostitute or a person living on the earnings of a prostitute from entering the country, which also prevented women or others from trafficking in women for immoral purposes. 
There were no specific measures to protect those women against the acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS), as the Government sought to eliminate prostitution, and the programme against AIDS was directed to the entire population. 
Many non-governmental organizations and church groups, however, worked on rehabilitation programmes for prostitutes, especially the young ones. 
With regard to a question about women in higher levels of government decision-making, the representative informed the Committee that, currently, there were two women permanent secretaries. 
With regard to women in politics, the representative explained that the awareness-creation of the democratization process among women had produced encouraging results during the elections on 29 December 1992. 
The only woman elected within KANU had been appointed as Assistant Minister in the Ministry of Culture and Social Services. 
114. The Committee noted that half the members of KANU were women yet there seemed to be a general decrease in the number of women in politics. 
The Committee wished to know whether that was a real indication of women's interest in politics or whether it was party propaganda. 
Furthermore, the Committee inquired whether women were being nominated in risky seats, which discouraged them from seeking election, or whether there had been negative reporting that hindered women. 
115. The Committee wished to know the percentage of women in the diplomatic service. 
116. The Committee noted that the nationality law was not in conformity with the Convention, and inquired about the Government's schedule to change the situation. 
The representative noted that any Kenyan woman who married a foreigner remained a Kenyan citizen until such time as she renounced her nationality. 
117. The Committee noted with concern a contradiction in the report (paras. 33 and 34) and wanted to know what the Government was doing to correct that contradiction in the education of boys and girls. 
The Committee also noted that there were persistent discriminatory regulations in the report. 
118. The Committee asked whether basic primary-school education was compulsory; why there had been a decrease in the numbers of pupils enrolled in 1985/86; whether there was segregation in high schools; and whether coeducation was part of the formal education in Kenya. 
119. Questions were raised about whether the diplomas given by other institutions had the same value as diplomas from State schools, and what percentage of the students in elementary and secondary schools were boys and what percentage were girls. 
The representative confirmed that coeducation was prevalent at all levels and that basic education was compulsory. 
The representative said that the syllabus for all schools was the same for both girls and boys; however, there were some schools that were insufficiently equipped for science subjects and therefore a larger number of students took art subjects. 
Churches and other non-governmental organizations had also taken an interest in family-life education in schools. 
121. The Committee requested more gender-disaggregated information on school leavers in the third periodic report. 
Members emphasized that that situation would have an effect on employment opportunities. 
They also asked why there were so many drop-outs among girls and whether reasons were financial. 
122. Members observed that the National Hospital Insurance Fund discriminated against married women except when they were the principal income-earners. 
They also observed that social and cultural prejudices still existed in Kenya. 
Questions were raised about the kind of training courses from which women were barred by their family obligations. 
With reference to the housing allowance, the Committee noted that the civil service code of regulations denied married women such an allowance, except in a few specific instances, and wanted to know what those specific instances were. 
123. In reply, the representative said that with the advent of the multi-party era, the Government had granted married women a housing allowance with effect from 1 December 1992. 
124. Members noted that most women in the civil service were being encouraged to work on contractual terms, which had the effect of hampering their rise to senior positions. 
The Committee wanted to know whether the Government Circular of May 1989 was benefiting women. 
125. Information was sought on whether women were entitled to maternity leave and whether they had the security of keeping their job after maternity leave. 
The representative explained that women were paid while on maternity leave, they did return to the same job after such leave, and they had job security. 
126. Responding to a question about the existence of child-care facilities for working women, the representative said that there were kindergartens and nursery schools; however, most working women had a household help to whom they entrusted the care of their children. 
127. Members asked whether training was provided to traditional birth attendants to enable them to upgrade their practices and make them safer. 
The representative confirmed that traditional birth attendants were trained by the Ministry of Health and provided with the necessary surgical equipment. 
In noting that the average life expectancy of women had increased from 46 years in 1965 to 56 years in 1984, the Committee asked whether the life expectancy of men had increased, and whether there were any statistics. 
The representative reported that life expectancy at birth in 1965 had been 50 years for females and 46 years for males, while in 1989 it was 61 years for females and 57 years for males, an increase of more than 10 years for both sexes. 
The need for AIDS education programmes, for both women and men, was stressed to facilitate the prevention of its possible spread. 
In addition, members asked whether there was any information on programmes reducing female circumcision. 
They also requested more information on legislation and statistics on abortion. 
129. In reply to the question whether pregnant teenagers had difficulties in being accepted by their families or society, the representative pointed out that, although teenage pregnancy was not acceptable, families did not reject girls who had become pregnant. 
In addition, counselling and guidance on sex prevention was provided in schools by non-governmental organizations. 
Since abortion was illegal in Kenya and carried penal sanctions, it was difficult to provide statistics on clandestine abortions. 
The use of contraceptives was increasing. 
In 1989, the Kenya Demograph Health Survey had recorded a 27 per cent level of contraceptive use compared with 17 per cent in 1984 and 7 per cent in 1977/78. 
131. Regarding the use of contraceptives and the decline in fertility in one area in Kenya, the representative reported that the prevalence of contraceptives had risen to a level rare in rural Africa, and that fertility rates had declined. 
In addition, the contraceptive methods used were predominantly highly effective ones. 
132. Concerning the availability of prenatal clinics, the representative stated that Kenya had witnessed a great improvement in health and nutrition, as well as greater access to services and amenities through the initiatives of the Government and non-governmental organizations. 
The maternal, child-health and family-planning activities were aimed at reducing both maternal mortality, by increasing women's access to high-quality health services, and total fertility rates, by promoting the use of contraceptives. 
133. As a result, traditional practices, such as nutrition taboos, female circumcision and child marriage were on the decrease. 
Sex education was provided through counselling and guidance in schools, but had not yet been widely accepted as part of the school syllabus. 
The representative stated that, with effect from December 1992, married women were entitled to obtain a housing allowance. 
135. Members asked about the measures taken to improve farmers' accessibility to agricultural credit and loans. 
In regard to rural women, a member asked whether women were aware of their rights. 
The interest of the widow was paramount to any other interest and the Law was only invoked to ensure that the children were being adequately taken care of. 
136. Members were concerned that there was scarce information on land ownership, and asked whether there was any provision that men should own land and, if so, what the situation was and what was being done to improve it. 
The representative replied that land ownership was governed by the Registration of Land Act. 
Most of the land in rural areas was not registered. 
Once the family decided to register the land, such registration was usually in the name of the husband alone; however, as more women became aware of the benefits of owning land, more of them were insisting on the joint registration of family property. 
137. The members noted that the Law of Domicile discriminated against women, affecting also the status of other rights within the family, and asked whether there was any attempt to change that law. 
Considering that some laws discriminated against women in Kenya, members asked whether women addressed themselves to the courts and, if so, how successful they were. 
The representative said that a new policy was being developed by the Women's Bureau on laws that appeared to discriminate against women. 
138. As it was stated in the report that various rights were governed by the customary law governing men, a member asked whether there was any kind of information or advisory service to create awareness on the part of women. 
139. Members asked for information on measures contemplated by the Government to unify marriage and divorce laws, and asked whether women could be assured that rapid changes would take place in the family law system in Kenya. 
They noted with concern that there were several laws governing marriage and divorce, based on the different major religions recognized in the country, but in every case women were still discriminated against, and they therefore urged the Government to take the necessary action. 
Some of them recognized that the implementation of the articles of the Convention required much further action by the Government and that significant legal changes were needed to bring legislation in Kenya into line with the stipulations of the Convention. 
141. The Committee noted that some problems faced by women in Kenya were related to tradition and customary practices. 
One member considered that the question of prostitution required close monitoring. 
142. The Chairperson expressed her appreciation of the report. 
She stressed that the implementation of the Convention would contribute to all fields of development within Kenya and expressed the wish that she would see, in the future, the country's progress and further implementation of the Convention. 
143. She added that it was most important for the Committee to identify the policy and trends in regard to women's problems and sufficient information had been obtained to identify those problems. 
In order to respond to its obligations under those international instruments, Romania had amended many laws and put into force a new Constitution on 8 December 1991. 
146. The representative said however that the actual situation did not match the legal one. 
The increased unemployment was in part caused by privatization in certain former State enterprises. 
On 15 December 1992, more women than men were unemployed and, among them, there were more women in the worker and semi-skilled categories than in the highly skilled professions. 
147. The representative stated that in Romania, in the case of divergence between human rights and domestic legislation, international regulations took precedence over domestic ones. 
Women were represented in institutions of the new democracy, such as the judiciary. 
She said that non-governmental organizations played an increasingly important role and their objectives were to improve the status of women in society and to influence political factors. 
In the second part of her presentation, the representative enumerated all the legislative provisions in force corresponding to the substantive articles of the Convention and drew attention to the prevailing difficulties and problems. 
They welcomed the country's transition to democracy, showed understanding of the difficulties involved in dealing with women's issues in times of governmental change and hoped that Romanian women would soon become aware of democracy and the importance of their political participation. 
One member said that after the political change had taken place in Romania, the initial report should have been withdrawn. 
She stated that, pursuant to article 1 of its Constitution, Romania was a republic and a social and democratic legal State, in which human dignity and the free development of the individual were the guaranteed supreme values. 
It was a pluralistic State with the twin chambers of Parliament exercising the only legislative power and independent judicial power. 
One could speak of real participation only if women shared political power equally. 
152. In response to the remarks by members that the reports did not contain sufficient information about the status of women in practice, the representative replied that subsequent reports would contain more data about the de facto situation. 
Members pointed out that Governments that were experiencing difficulties in preparing their reports could ask the Secretariat for assistance. 
The representative noted that, while the need for such a national machinery was recognized, there was concern that it should take a form appropriate to the new political order and not simply adopt the ways of the past. 
155. Regarding the preparation of the reports, the representative said that State organs as well as women's organizations were involved in their preparation and many contacts were established in order to identify the problems faced by women. 
Women's organizations were demanding the adoption of such measures and some special measures had already been introduced in response to actions taken by non-governmental organizations. 
Similarly, domestic violence was not a typical occurrence in Romania although it did exist for some very subtle, cultural reasons. 
So far, there were no shelters for battered women. 
159. Asked about the number of complaints about cases of violence, the type of measures taken by the Government of Romania to combat violence against women and the attitude of the police, the representative replied that women were certainly not discouraged from lodging a complaint. 
Although there was no tradition in such matters, complaints were being lodged. 
The police intervened only in response to a complaint by the injured party. 
160. Asked whether women's organizations had made the elimination of violence against women one of their concerns, the representative stated that the priorities of women's organizations were mainly the social and economic rights of women and not the issue of violence. 
161. In additional comments, members showed concern over the issue of domestic violence and expressed the hope that the subsequent report would give more exhaustive information on the Government's interest in the issue and on the measures being taken to combat the problem. 
As a result of the changes in Romania, prostitution had started in spite of its prohibition; however, no statistics were available on its incidence or on the number of offenders that had been taken to court. 
Women were, indeed, interested in politics: they had participated in the revolution. 
The only measures that the State could take to encourage more women to be interested in politics would be juridical and administrative ones. 
There was no real explanation why women did not hold leading positions, but it was to be hoped that, after the achievement of economic power, the desired changes would follow at the political level. 
164. The electoral system was universal and by secret ballot without any discrimination as to sex, race or religion. 
The National Women's Council had been abolished and a new, similar body, but in an improved form, was being created. 
The three women's associations listed in the report did not constitute an exhaustive list; there were many more women's organizations in different fields. 
The representative explained that their current reticence was a reaction to the fact that, under the former regime, women had been forced to occupy certain positions. 
168. Asked about the number of women who worked as teachers in secondary schools and about the difficulties that the Government was experiencing in the process of setting up an educational system that eliminated discrimination, the representative referred to the information given in the combined second and third reports. 
She said that the new Government maintained the same positive attitude as the former one regarding education. 
Schooling was free of charge at all levels, and scholarships were available. 
170. Regarding questions relating to the equal access of women to professional posts, their representation in positions of responsibility at all levels and the proportion of women workers in decision-making positions in labour unions, the representative explained that women did, indeed, have equal and egalitarian access to professional posts. 
They were strongly represented at the expert level and were members of trade unions. 
As examples, the representative cited research jobs or the judiciary, where women constituted almost 50 per cent of the employees. 
171. Working hours for both women and men were eight hours a day, five days a week. 
Women who worked under difficult conditions were allowed to work for only six hours a day, and mothers of children below the age of six could opt for part-time work. 
172. In reply to requests for statistics on the number of hours a day that women doing paid work outside the house dedicated to domestic tasks, and the extent of men's sharing of the domestic burden with women, the representative said no such data were available. 
While taking extended maternity leave and working shorter hours did affect the careers of mothers of children below the age of six, no figures were provided on the extent to which women availed themselves of those possibilities. 
In order to reduce infant mortality, the State had been providing health and social welfare measures. 
The representative made clear that maternity leave amounted to 112 days, not 11. 
175. The representative said that women were very well represented in professions related to the arts, where they constituted 57.2 per cent of the employees. 
176. In spite of the different retirement ages for men and women, women had the same pension entitlements as men. 
Regarding statistics on the unemployment rate of men and women, the representative referred to the data provided during the presentation of the report. 
The training of women for new jobs was one of the means to reduce unemployment, for which appropriate funds were earmarked in the unemployment fund, which received contributions from State and private enterprises. 
177. Asked whether the situation of women in the workforce had changed in law or in practice after the revolution of 1989, the representative said that there were sufficient laws from the time before the political change. 
However, the Government was trying to find adequate resources for putting the laws into practice. 
178. Dealing with questions regarding a ban on night work for pregnant women and nursing mothers, or for women in general, and possible negative consequences for women's careers, the representative said that there was no such general interdiction and that specific jobs could be performed at night. 
179. Referring to the good network of cr\x{92c3}hes and kindergartens for both urban and rural women that had existed formerly, the representative stated that it still existed, but it was undergoing a transformation because of a change in its financing system. 
180. The representative explained that women working in the private sector benefited from the same employment legislation as women working in the public sector, and the former discriminatory system under which certain jobs were earmarked for women or for men had been abolished. 
Asked whether women had access to contraceptive methods other than abortion, the representative stated that contraceptive means existed, but they were too scarce and fairly expensive. 
She referred to the mass media as the main source of education on the use of contraceptives. 
Some family planning units existed, but they were run mainly by non-governmental organizations. 
The new allocation for children was no longer paid automatically to the father; it could be paid for all children, without any differentiation, to the mother until the child had attained the age of 16. 
She said that the number of abandoned children was decreasing, and that there were plans to increase child allowances and scholarships. 
183. The immunization of babies was obligatory and free of charge. 
184. The representative stated that general statistics on the number of cases of HIV/AIDS were not available. 
Data on the numbers of children affected by HIV/AIDS would be included in the subsequent report. 
Asked what preventive and educational measures existed for dealing with the problem of AIDS, she said that programmes had been set up with the help of the United Nations, and special AIDS clinics had been created. 
186. Asked whether medical assistants had the necessary medical knowledge to care for their patients, the representative replied that the medical training system was extremely good and provided specialized training for medical personnel. 
187. In a subsequent remark, concern was expressed by one of the Committee members about the scarcity of contraceptive means. 
The scarcity of contraceptives might lead to repeated abortions, which usually involved health hazards for women. 
188. Explaining why it had been stated in the initial report that women were doing most of the rural work, the representative said that under the old regime there had been agricultural cooperatives in rural areas. 
As practically nothing had been paid for the work done, the men had migrated to jobs in industry, whereas women had stayed behind to work on the land. 
Currently, the land was being given back to the former owners so that the whole family, women, men and children, was again sharing agricultural and domestic work. 
Young women emigrated mainly to industrialized areas. 
As far as retirement benefits were concerned, urban women were discriminated against as rural women could retire at the age of 57 and, unlike urban women, widowed women in rural areas were entitled to the retirement benefits of their late husbands. 
190. Regarding the value of the participation of rural women in the national economy, the representative said that rural women contributed by working the land and supplying agricultural produce, as in other market economies. 
191. Asked for comparative data on the current mortality rate of urban and rural women, the percentage of recipients of pre- and post-natal services and the enrolment figures for primary and secondary schools, the representative explained that health measures were identical for rural and urban women. 
192. The representative said that the rights set out in article 15 of the Convention were implemented not only by law but also in practice. 
193. Regarding questions on the number of cases of discrimination that had been brought to the courts, the representative said that no exact data were available, but that the number was very small because women were not sufficiently educated to defend their rights. 
195. Regarding de facto unions, the representative stated that they were not governed by law but that, under a ruling of the court, the children of such unions had equal rights to those of the children of registered marriages. 
However, the usual age for marriage was 20 years. 
198. Members of the Committee commended the representative of Romania for her exhaustive replies. 
The representative welcomed the sharing by members of their experiences in setting up national machinery and emphasized the Government's firm will and commitment to the implementation of the provisions of the Convention with the help of all women and men. 
201. The representative referred to the historical backwardness affecting women's status in Yemen. 
Women's struggle for human dignity and self-determination went back thousands of years; only after the revolutions in the two parts of the country had women's role in motivating Yemeni society and restoring its civilization been realized. 
202. The Constitution of Yemen guaranteed equal rights and duties to all, without distinguishing between men and women. 
Since the ratification of the Convention, the Government had made available all the possible means to implement it and to achieve de facto equality. 
Legislation provided special provisions to protect women in pregnancy and maternity. 
203. The efforts of the Government had not been limited to legislation but had been expanded to translate various rights into reality through regulations in all areas of women's life: the judiciary, the civil service, general elections and social security. 
The Government had established meaningful programmes, funded by international organizations or foreign assistance, based on the creation of appropriate mechanisms and special projects to increase opportunities for the education and employment of women and to improve their health. 
A special concern had been training and education, including making women aware of their legal rights. 
Political participation had also been made equal but social and regional differences, as well as the small number of educated and employed women, led to a lower participation of women in both political life and decision-making. 
The representative noted that Yemeni women had played a prominent role in international forums. 
Nevertheless, the problem of early marriage, which resulted in uncompleted education and illiteracy, as well as social and religious limitations and controls, still hindered women's participation. 
206. Reference was made to the special problems of rural women, whose participation in agricultural development was very high because of the migration of many men to urban areas. 
207. A detailed description concerning family laws, codified in the new Personal Statute Law 20 of 1992, was given. 
The representative said that polygamy occurred under certain conditions. 
Custody was granted for up to 9 years for boys and for up to 12 years for girls. 
She outlined the means at the Government's disposal for disseminating the Convention. 
209. She concluded by saying that many social, economic and political difficulties had prevented the full implementation of the Convention, even though the Government had done its best to overcome them. 
Those problems could not be solved in a short period of time. 
210. Members said that the reports of Yemen, especially the third periodic report, were comprehensive and frank, clearly defining the progress made as well as the obstacles, which provided a good agenda for the Government in future. 
The reports were regarded as giving hope and encouragement. 
In addition, the efforts of the Government in submitting and representing its reports deserved a special tribute, since the country was going through serious political changes on account of unification. 
Moreover, Yemeni women were to be congratulated on certain laws that had been enacted and applied in order to enable them to participate equally in the development of their country. 
A clear commitment of the Government to promoting women's issues could, however, be recognized. 
The establishment of national machinery was acknowledged especially; however, considering its functions, its workload seemed to be too heavy, especially as it sometimes acted as a family tribunal. 
Therefore, the effective coordination of the work of the national machinery as well as the creation of specific institutions for action on family disputes was requested. 
Clarification was sought on the Shariah and how it was applied. 
The representative stated that it was a main source of legislation in Yemen. 
212. Members urged the Government to pay special attention to education, also in rural areas. 
They cautioned against the Government's preference, mentioned in the second periodic report, to encourage marriage and the establishment of families as it prevented youngsters, especially girls, from completing even their basic education. 
213. The Committee was reminded that Yemen was one of the least developed countries in the world and, therefore, faced serious economic difficulties in achieving its policy goals. 
It was essential to maintain the momentum as the foundation for real changes had already been laid. 
214. Before answering the questions raised by the Committee, the representative made a clarification to the effect that the initial and second periodic reports had been prepared, prior to the unification, by Democratic Yemen, which had ratified the Convention. 
The third periodic report covered the unified Republic of Yemen, which explained why it might seem to be contradictory to previous reports, as it reflected the new legislation adopted for the unified Republic. 
215. Members requested clarification on the country's new Constitution and asked specifically whether it had been worded to include the concept of discrimination based on sex. 
216. The Committee noted with appreciation that Yemen had not made any substantial reservations to the Convention. 
The only one that had been made concerned the system for the settlement of disputes, on which many other countries had made reservations. 
217. Members asked whether the stipulations in article 48 of the Civil Service Law, protecting pregnant and nursing women, might not actually be discriminatory in their nature, as they negatively affected women's employment opportunities. 
They also asked if the same regulation applied to both public and private posts. 
The representative replied that men and women were equal in the labour market and that protective measures for women, also in dangerous workplaces, showed that women enjoyed their full rights in that field. 
218. Referring to the right of a woman to have a maximum of 40 days' special leave in the event of her husband's death, it was asked whether men were entitled to the same right when they were bereaved. 
According to the representative, even new legislation did not mention men in that connection, because of old customs. 
A widow could not remarry until three months had elapsed after her husband's death. 
The representative replied that under the new law, the period was three months. 
219. The representative said that the Government had created mechanisms and special projects to encourage women's equality in all sectors of the economy, society and family, as well as to promote the awareness of women's rights. 
The Committee wished to know what proportion of young girls were included in those special projects, especially in those providing information on the Convention. 
220. Asked about how the Yemeni Council for Mother and Child Welfare enforced policies for mothers and children, the representative said that maternity child-care centres had been established, as well as centres for monitoring health conditions and distributing contraceptives. 
221. Concerning domestic and sexual violence against women, members asked what kind of information was available on the subject, what the incidence of such violence was and what measures the Government was taking in the form of legislation, public information campaigns and education to eliminate violence. 
The representative regretted that no statistics were available on violence, but he agreed that Yemen, like other societies, faced such a phenomenon. 
The Government was aware that violence could take various forms, both physical and psychological. 
He referred to government campaigns to raise awareness among women. 
Moreover, if a woman wanted to file a lawsuit against violence, she had the right to claim damages. 
Concerning government measures to facilitate women's access to administration and to encourage their participation in public life, he said that the Government encouraged women in all areas of life, especially by improving education. 
The representative observed that Yemen had many female diplomats, some in high positions. 
224. The Committee pointed out that the law concerning Yemeni nationality seemed to be in contradiction of the Convention. 
Since no reservation had been made under article 9, they asked the Government to examine its position and to alter it. 
The representative indicated that the question did not appear clear and that he saw no contradiction between the Convention and the Yemeni law concerned. 
225. Reference was made to the education of girls in rural areas. 
Asked why girls had to be trained in special schools and by female teachers, the representative said that when girls reached the secondary-school stage, they were usually separated from boys. 
226. Members asked how the Government proposed to remove obstacles, including the definition of sex roles, and to encourage the access of girls to education on the basis of their own motives. 
The representative answered that the Government was building schools in villages to enable girls to attend, but that it could not force parents to send their girls to school. 
The Constitution guaranteed education to both sexes on the same basis. 
227. In reply to a question on the proportion of girls leaving school without completing primary education, the representative said that no statistics were available as the country was in a transitional stage. 
Only the forthcoming elections would put an end to that period, when the elected Parliament would elect the President and the Prime Minister and Yemen would thus complete its unification process. 
He underlined the difficult economic situation in the country. 
He hoped that more statistics could be included in the next periodic report. 
228. Asked about the number of women who were illiterate, the representative said that he had no statistics but that he presumed the percentage was very high, perhaps even 95 per cent. 
Concerning government literacy programmes, he said that they could not be carried out throughout the year because of the costs. 
Referring to the low number of students in technical and vocational education and girls' participation in that field of education, he said that no percentages could be given, as he had no statistics. 
He observed that women could register in those schools, but that they were usually enrolled only in sewing and handicraft institutions and did not participate in other areas. 
229. Concerning the unemployment rate in Yemen, the representative said that he had no exact information, but that he presumed it to be high, especially after the Gulf War, when about 1 million workers had returned to Yemen, together with refugees from neighbouring countries. 
He observed that education programmes and the merging of the public sector because of the unification were expensive and that the war had badly affected the economic situation. 
230. A question was asked about the low participation rate of women in the labour market and about government measures to encourage women's economic activities. 
The representative replied that the Government had tried, through better education, to increase women's role in development. 
231. Referring to the expansion of immunization services, members asked whether the rural areas also benefited from such services. 
The representative replied that the State made no distinction between different areas of the country; health services were for the entire country. 
233. The Committee asked whether family planning methods had proved effective and whether the Government devoted sufficient time, effort and resources to encouraging family planning and birth spacing, as the high birth rate constituted a serious health risk for women. 
Members asked whether the services were used and what means were available and used for family planning. 
The representative said that the issue was of serious concern to the Government, which had tried to affect public opinion through various campaigns and general education. 
He noted that some good results could be seen from the previous years in spite of the fact that the final decision had to be made by people themselves and that the Government could not compel them to adopt a certain behaviour. 
Many felt that religion prohibited the use of contraceptives, and usually fathers wanted to have at least one son. 
234. Concerning the incidence of AIDS and whether the Government took educational and preventive measures, the representative noted that some AIDS cases existed, but that government resources were limited. 
235. Asked about the age of retirement for women (10 years lower than that for men), the representative considered that that kind of regulation was quite universal and was not discriminatory but actually favourable for women. 
236. As bank loans could be obtained on the condition that the borrower was a government employee or employed by a public institution, the Committee viewed that condition as a serious obstacle for women to borrow from banks. 
Asked whether the same conditions applied in rural areas and whether loans could be requested for the purpose of financing a business, the representative said that State loans could be granted for agriculture, housing or factory construction but were for a limited amount. 
The Government's resources were limited however in the provision of health-care centres to villages. 
Regarding rural living conditions, he mentioned that the Government was trying to provide a telephone network to every village or to at least every district. 
Distances were often far and arduous for young children. 
240. Asked about the equal right to own and inherit land, the representative stated that the Shariah stipulated that men inherited twice as much as women. 
The Government could not change that. 
However, if a woman inherited property from her father, she had equal rights to that property. 
Based on experience in other countries, the Committee proposed further options, in accordance with the Shariah, for parents to treat all their children equally. 
As a will was not allowed under the Shariah, parents could give a gift during their lifetime so that all children would inherit equally. 
The representative replied that a written explanation was required if parents wanted to donate a portion of their property to a daughter or a son. 
No answer was provided to a question about the percentage of women that owned land. 
241. The Committee requested information on government measures to improve the status of women in rural areas. 
The representative answered that the Government was providing education, including literacy programmes and training, for example in handicrafts. 
242. With regard to women's legal capacity in court proceedings, the representative said that women could file lawsuits in courts and institute proceedings themselves. 
They could also become judges. 
He said that women could be effective in defending their rights and thus obtaining equality. 
243. The Committee requested clarification on polygamy in Yemen as well as on the most important recent changes in family laws. 
The representative said that, after the unification, the Government had had to rethink its policy on polygamy. 
Polygamy was permitted under certain conditions. 
The Government could only impose conditions on polygamy; it did not encourage it. 
It was noticeable that, as their economic situation improved, parents more often wanted to provide a good education for their children. 
As awareness increased, polygamy became less prevalent and among young people especially the phenomenon was decreasing. 
Education therefore played a major role. 
The task was not easy, especially in Yemen, as the illiteracy rate was so high. 
244. The Committee drew the attention of non-governmental organizations and Governments to the serious financial constraints under which two United Nations bodies, the United Nations Development Fund for Women (UNIFEM) and the International Fund for Agricultural Development (IFAD), had to operate. 
Many developing countries had had good experiences of their work in promoting women's equality, especially at the grass-roots level. 
Experts and others present were requested to pressurize their Governments to increase their contributions to the two United Nations organizations. 
245. The Committee underlined the necessity for statistics, especially gender-disaggregated data, to provide a full picture of the de facto situation of women in the country as a basis for planning. 
The Government of Yemen was urged to give a high priority to education, especially among young women. 
It was pointed out that economic, social and cultural development always depended on progress in respect of women's rights. 
250. He explained that, from childhood to old age, women in Bangladesh had been discriminated against by parents, husbands and sons. 
Social taboos and norms played a decisive role and, from their childhood, women had been considered mainly as child-bearers and housewives without any decision-making power. 
However, the situation had changed after independence. 
The country's per capita income of US$ 170 was one of the lowest in the world and women's income was much lower than that of men. 
Owing to the lack of control over the growing population, employment was affected. 
Women's employment was often limited and did not receive the required impetus. 
Nevertheless, the employment of women in traditional occupations, home-based and otherwise, and in the garment sector had witnessed significant progress in recent years. 
252. He explained that since most women lived in rural areas, it was necessary to bring them into the mainstream of the national development process. 
In 1976, the Government had created the Office of the President's Special Assistant on Women's Affairs, which had helped establish the Bangladesh Jatiyo Mohila Sangtha (National Women's Organization) as a Government-instituted non-governmental organization and women's affairs cell in the Department of Social Welfare. 
The process of placing women in the mainstream of national development had gained further momentum when the Government set up a separate Ministry of Women's Affairs, in 1976, and when it established focal points in 15 ministries to work closely with the Ministry of Women's Affairs. 
The Third Five-Year Plan (1985/90) had strengthened the activities of previous plans. 
To achieve the overall integration of women into the development process, the Plan had specific objectives to reduce imbalances between the development of men and women. 
More emphasis had been given to the expansion of employment and credit facilities, provision of accommodation for job-seeking women, development of leadership and managerial skills, and training. 
Implementation strategies had included the establishment of the Supreme Council for Mother and Child, rehabilitation programmes for prostitutes, provision of legal aid for women and strengthening of non-governmental organizations. 
The Fourth Five-Year Plan (1990/95) was aimed at accelerating economic growth, alleviating poverty and increasing self-reliance. 
Implementation strategies had also included the integration of women into the mainstream of sector-based planning in order to reduce gender disparities. 
254. The representative indicated that positive steps had been taken by the Government to enhance the role of women in agriculture; for instance in the crop diversification programme. 
In the industrial and manufacturing sectors, women were emerging as a greater force on account of economic pressures and the expanded scope created in various manufacturing industries, such as garments, textiles, electronics, frozen food, packaging and processing. 
255. The representative outlined the significant policy measures that had been taken by the Government concerning the equal participation of women in development, which demonstrated the Government's concern in promoting women. 
256. The representative confirmed that the Government of Bangladesh had ratified the Convention with some reservations as some domestic laws were not in conformity with the provisions of the Convention. 
257. Concerning the provisions of the Convention and their implementation, the representative said that the Government of Bangladesh attached due importance to the provisions of the Convention and had taken measures to ensure, to the extent possible, the implementation of the Convention. 
258. With regard to article 2, the representative said the Constitution had granted equal rights to women in all spheres of life, although some degree of inequality was still recognized. 
Some provisions of Muslim Personal Law had been modified, but it would not be easy to modify Hindu Personal Law because of the complex religious issues involved. 
259. The representative said that the legal system of the country ensured human rights, but some infringements occurred owing to taboos prevalent in society. 
The representative informed the Committee further that, owing to the increased incidence of poverty, economic aspirations and urbanization, traditional values were disintegrating fast, compelling women to come out of seclusion in order to seek work. 
260. Regarding the role of non-governmental organizations, he said that the Government and some non-governmental organizations had undertaken programmes for creating social awareness about the change in women's roles. 
261. The representative stated that trafficking in women and children had become a major concern for the Government, which had taken firm steps and made the law severe for such offences. 
Poverty was one of the main reasons for such trafficking and the Government had introduced programmes designed to alleviate poverty, particularly in the rural areas. 
262. The representative said that, under the Constitution, women were granted equal opportunities for participating in public life. 
He explained that 30 seats in Parliament were reserved for women, as well as seats on all municipal and local government bodies. 
263. Regarding equal opportunities for women to represent Bangladesh at the international level, the representative said that such a need had been recognized by the Government. 
The law allowed women's representation at the national and international levels. 
264. The representative said that nationality in Bangladesh was determined by birth. 
266. Under the fourth Plan, the representative said that efforts were being made to eliminate discrimination against women in health care by strengthening, planning and managing the capabilities for utilizing existing facilities. 
267. With reference to equality before the law, the representative said that the Constitution upheld equal rights for men and women. 
The fourth Plan emphasized legal education and legal aid to assist women in exercising their rights. 
The Family Court had helped women to exact justice, and special projects were operating under the Ministry of Women's Affairs to create legal awareness and provide legal aid. 
268. The representative explained that issues such as marriage, child custody and property were governed by religious laws and some discriminatory provisions still existed. 
Members of the pre-session working group said that they had had some difficulties in reviewing the second periodic report because the information provided was inadequate. 
They indicated further that they might be overcritical of the report but they had no other means owing to the gaps in the information provided. 
270. In replying to the comments of the Committee, the representative regretted that, at the time of the Committee's review, the updated second periodic report, which had been formulated according to the guidelines of the Committee and provided more information, had not been available. 
271. The representative said that the Government was reducing the gender gap and putting women in the mainstream of the economy; namely, allowing them access to employment in all sectors of the economy, both traditional and non-traditional, which was the major strategy for increasing their contribution. 
272. Replying to the questions compiled by the pre-session working group, the representative said that his Government had pledged, both at the national and local levels, to remove gender disparities, on the basis of not only humanitarian considerations but also sheer economics. 
The representative said that the updated second report had been prepared by the experts of the Government machinery. 
The Government would endeavour in future to avail itself of the assistance of other local experts for the preparation of similar reports. 
The need to reduce gender disparities had been stressed, and the implementation of projects concerning women had been outlined. 
The implementation of projects along those lines had had a definite impact on the status of women in Bangladesh. 
The Committee also asked the Government to study article 2 of the Convention with a view to including in its subsequent reports its comments on the legislation or other structures that were preventing it from implementing that article. 
The Committee asked what proposals the Government had for withdrawing its reservation, which appeared to contravene articles 27, 28 and 29 of the Constitution of Bangladesh. 
The representative explained that the Government had ratified the Convention with some reservations on article 2, article 13 (a) and article 16, paragraph 1 (c) and (f), because the provisions of personal law could not be changed easily, as they were based on religion. 
However, some provisions of Muslim personal law had been modified. 
276. Concerning measures to improve the situation of women, the representative pointed to the ministries for agriculture, industry, health and family welfare, rural development and cooperatives, local government, social welfare, and labour and manpower, which all had their own projects on women's issues. 
He concluded by saying that, through the collective efforts of the Government, non-governmental organizations and international bodies, the goal of eliminating discrimination against women would soon be realized. 
277. The Committee observed that the application of personal laws was based on the different social and cultural practices of ethnic and religious groups, which appeared to result in discrimination against women in health, education, inheritance and before the law. 
The representative stated that no discriminatory practices existed in providing facilities in the areas of health education and all persons were equal before the law. 
Discriminatory practices due to personal law had been identified. 
278. The representative said that the reasons for discrimination because of personal laws had been explained earlier and such practices had been identified. 
279. Referring to the system of redress for women covered by personal law, the representative confirmed that any aggrieved woman could turn to the court to assert her rights regarding divorce and custody of a child. 
281. The Committee wished to know how the Government of Bangladesh intended to reconcile its constitutional guarantees of equality before the law to all citizens and its ratification of the Convention with the exception of the discriminatory practices remaining under personal laws. 
282. The Committee noted that all measures taken to establish family courts, dowry prohibition, the Muslim Family Law Ordinance, the Child Marriage Act and other legislation were important for the promotion of equality for women. 
Questions were raised as to whether those measures had improved the situation of women in Bangladesh and whether the establishment of a high-powered advisory council was intended to facilitate that process. 
The representative explained that accurate data had not yet been compiled; however, he confirmed that such legislation had improved the overall situation of women and that the high-powered advisory council, headed by the Prime Minister, was intended to give strong support to the process. 
Non-governmental organizations were also involved in similar work. 
284. Referring to measures to protect the legal rights of the 15 per cent of non-Muslim women in Bangladesh, the representative said that non-Muslim women were treated on a par with Muslim women except in areas covered by their respective personal laws. 
285. The Committee noted that 10 per cent of all gazetted and 15 per cent of all non-gazetted public service posts were reserved for women and asked to what extent those quotas had been filled. 
The representative explained that, in order to increase women's participation in the public sector, the Government had introduced a quota system in 1976, at the entry level in the public sector. 
286. The Committee observed that the Government of Bangladesh was to be commended on its enactment of laws to prevent violence and trafficking in women. 
In information from non-governmental organizations, however, it had been stated that, according to research, women were more likely to die from violence than from childbirth. 
Questions were asked on the extent to which the problem of violence against women contributed to the diminished life expectancy of women. 
The representative said that, after enactment of the Ordinance, the incidence of death or injury had decreased. Those who committed such offences were tried in court and the rate of prosecution had increased. 
288. In reply to a question on female circumcision, the representative said that circumcision was never a part of Bangladeshi culture and it had never been practised in the country. 
289. Concerning the level of violence against women in Bangladesh, the representative stated that accurate data were not available; however, a few sample surveys had been conducted in order to calculate the probable number of cases. 
Concerning the measures introduced to protect women against violence in the home, the representative said that a pilot project entitled "Support to battered women" had been launched by the Ministry of Women's Affairs to provide shelter and legal assistance for battered women. 
290. Regarding the measures taken in schools and at the workplace to depict women as equal to men, the representative indicated that equality in all respects was maintained in schools and workplaces for both men and women. 
In reply to a question on rehabilitation programmes, he said that a proposal for making the scheme more effective was on the anvil. 
He said that people guilty of exploiting women for prostitution were charged under the Cruelty to Women (Deterrent Punishment) Ordinance of 1983. 
293. The Committee noted that 30 seats in the national legislature were reserved for women and wished to know whether that provision had been effective in increasing respect for women politicians and whether those women were given responsible tasks in Government. 
In addition to the Minister of State, two women had been appointed to the present Cabinet. 
294. Questioned about the total number of seats in the national legislature and how many of them were held by women, the representative said that there were 330 seats in the national parliament, of which 37 were held by women. 
Positive measures had been taken to train and recruit women in the legal professions. 
297. In answering a question on the number of women diplomats, the representative said that there were about 10 career women diplomats. 
The Committee wanted to know whether measures were planned to amend that provision so as to comply with article 9 of the Convention. 
He further indicated that, to encourage girls to study beyond the primary level, there were provisions for the free education of girls up to class VIII in all parts of the country except for the metropolitan areas. 
The Government had also increased educational facilities by providing more girls schools in rural areas; 60 per cent of Government primary-school teachers' posts were reserved for women. 
300. Concerning the percentage of scholarships granted to girls rather than boys, the representative explained that girls were receiving a higher percentage of scholarships compared with boys at all levels of education; however, an accurate figure was not available. 
He said that a separate development scheme for the allocation of scholarships to secondary schools would be implemented during the Fourth Five-Year Plan to encourage the education of girls. 
In addition, under the scheme of internal scholarships for general education, 40 per cent were reserved for girls. 
In 1992, that scholarship programme had succeeded in almost doubling female enrolment in secondary schools, as well as in promoting a higher level of women's participation in the labour force leading to later marriage and lower fertility. 
301. The Committee noted that, in 1984/85, 66 per cent of females compared with 49 per cent of males had no access to education. 
One fifth of females and one quarter of males had education up to class IV but only 9 per cent of females, compared with 18 per cent of males, went beyond class V. Members asked what the comparable figures were for girls in education for the period 1987-1992. 
The representative indicated that a comparative figure for girls in education for that period was provided in annex III to the updated second periodic report. 
304. Referring to a question on the provision of information on family planning to girls at school, the representative indicated that indirect information was provided regarding the population of the country. 
305. The Committee noted that urban women had a greater chance (20 per cent compared with 8 per cent of rural women) of continuing their education to class X. It wanted to know whether the Government had introduced measures to improve rural women's access to education. 
The representative indicated that free schooling for girls up to class VIII had been introduced in rural areas. 
Moreover, scholarships were also awarded to encourage the education of girls. 
The representative explained that there was no such campaign, but there was a national mass education programme. 
However, the Government planned to educate all its citizens by the year 2000. 
The representative explained further that non-formal education had been introduced under the Ministry of Women's Affairs, other government departments and some non-governmental organizations to improve women's access to better jobs. 
307. In replying to the question whether the Constitution forbade discrimination against women, the representative said that women had equal access with men to employment, and equal pay for equal work was granted by the Government. 
308. Asked whether government policy guaranteed maternity leave to women, the representative confirmed that, in the Government and formal sector, women were allowed to take paid maternity leave for three months twice during their period of service (up to the age of 57). 
However, in the private and informal sector, that provision had not yet been ensured as those sectors were not bound to follow government regulations. 
He indicated further that women employed in the food-for-work programmes in construction, repair and maintenance work were paid the same as men. 
He also informed the Committee that the disproportionate underrepresentation of women in wage employment was decreasing gradually, and there had been an increase in the number of women engaged in higher paid employment since 1987. 
309. The Committee noted that rural women's life expectancy was much lower than that of urban women. 
The Committee wished to know what measures were being taken to improve health standards for rural women. 
The representative explained that health-service coverage had been extended and health awareness on the part of women had been increased because of the expansion of health infrastructure facilities, particularly at the rural level, and the dissemination of information on health through various channels. 
310. The Committee noted further that the Government had identified the overwhelming problem of population explosion as one of the factors precluding the achievement of equal rights for women. 
The representative replied that it had not; however, the Government had given due emphasis to health and family planning programmes and services. 
Population control programmes were separate from the health services so as to intensify the activities to control the rapid population growth. 
The representative stated further that family planning information was offered to all Bangladeshi women and the measures used were scientific. 
The practice of abortion was not yet permissible but, under special circumstances, menstruation regulation was allowed. 
311. Concerning the annual per capita health expenditure and whether the money was spent equally on women and men, the representative indicated that the annual per capita health expenditure currently stood at 29 taka. 
He indicated further that small land holdings, low levels of education, small incomes and large families were the underlying general causes of malnutrition affecting both women and children. 
Other causes included poor sanitation, lack of proper health education, non-availability of safe drinking water, poor cooking practices, general misconceptions about food and bad eating habits. 
The Government also organized appropriate training programmes for rural women, teaching them the techniques of kitchen gardening, pond fishery, backyard poultry farming, plantation of fruit trees, goat and cattle raising, and the small-scale preservation of various food items, such as fruit and vegetables. 
Rehabilitation centres for severely malnourished children had also been established. 
Such centres were providing nutrition education and food supplements to pregnant women and lactating mothers and supplying suitable weaning food to the children. 
312. The representative said that there was no problem with the health system because, even in the remote areas, there were enough doctors. 
Concerning the discrimination of the girl child, he said that the preference for boys did exist but, with more education, such a tradition was changing gradually. 
313. The representative noted that there was no incidence of AIDS in Bangladesh, either among men or women. 
314. The Committee noted that the Government of Bangladesh had made a reservation on article 13 (a) of the Convention and wished to know what measures had been taken to withdraw it. 
The representative indicated that the wives and children of government personnel and other pensionable employees were entitled to receive the gratuity, pension, group insurance, benevolent fund etc. of husbands or fathers who had completed 10 years of service. 
The Government had a mandate to distribute land equally between men and women. 
The Committee wished to know what measures had been taken to ensure that women obtained their equal share of land in view of reports that almost all newly reclaimed land was going to male owners. 
The representative said that no such information had been received. 
He stated further that where ideal villages had been set up by allocating government land to poor landless families, such land was jointly registered in the name of the husband and wife. 
The Committee noted that rural women's access to education was only 30 per cent and that of urban women was 64 per cent. 
318. The Committee observed that there were different laws for Muslim, Hindu and Christian women concerning inheritance. 
According to the Hindu religion, a woman had no right to property, financial independence and to be self-supporting. 
The Committee wished to know whether there was a proposal to ensure that all Bangladeshi women had equal rights in inheriting property. 
The representative replied that no proposal had been initiated by the Government to change the personal laws of different religious communities. 
The representative replied that men and women had an equal right to seek redress in a court of law regarding their rights in marriage, polygamy and the custody of children according to the existing law of the country. 
320. In answering the questions concerning how many cases of murder and attempted murder for dowry, rape, violence against women and disfiguration by acid had been reported, the representative stated that accurate figures were not available. 
However, the Anti-Terrorism Act recently passed by the Government had helped in reducing those crimes. 
321. Asked whether polygamy was accepted by Muslim people and whether there was a movement against it, the representative indicated that it was not generally accepted and there was a strong movement by women activists against polygamy. 
322. The Committee observed that since the Child Marriage Act of 1984, the age for marriage of Bangladeshi women was 18 years. 
The 1981 census showed that 7 per cent of girls in the 10-14 age group were married and the mean age of marriage was 17.9 years. 
The representative stated that, owing to illiteracy and poverty, child marriage was still to some extent prevalent but the Government was taking all possible measures to punish the offenders. 
He also informed the Committee that husbands were legally bound to provide maintenance to their wives for up to three months after the pronouncement of divorce. 
324. Regarding the question whether Bangladeshi men supported their children as required by personal law, and whether measures could be taken to obtain and enforce support for children during and after marriage, the representative said that, according to personal law, fathers were obliged to support their children. 
325. The Committee thanked the representative of Bangladesh for providing detailed and frank explanations. 
The Committee noted that some problems being faced by women in Bangladesh were based on personal laws, which included religious and customary practices. 
Others requested more information on issues concerning the awareness of women regarding their legal rights, legal aid, the effective measures taken concerning personal laws of the Hindu religion or of other minority groups, the participation of women in the public sector and violence. 
Emphasis was placed on issues such as education, illiteracy, health (especially infant mortality), the role of the Ministry of Women's Affairs, its budget and responsibility concerning the projects, and the temporary measures taken to improve the situation of women. 
326. In its concluding observation, the Committee commended the efforts the Government was making, despite its difficulties, to strengthen the role of women in the development process. 
That decision had shown the Government's political will to make the defence of women's rights one of its priorities. 
The tasks of the Secretariat were to ensure the implementation and monitoring of adopted legal texts and to propose new measures. 
It had a central administration and regional and departmental delegates to promote women's rights, mainly in the fields of employment and professional training in close collaboration with the Ministry of Labour and Professional Training. 
She said that contraception and abortion were the true revolutions of the twentieth century, constituting not a power-sharing between women and men, but a transfer of power from men to women. 
Women alone could decide on maternity, they could determine whether they chose to live with the child's father, to be married and to recognize the father's rights. 
330. The representative said that the French mentality was still influenced by the Napoleonic Code, which had given women an inferior position in society. 
In the twentieth century, women in France had acquired freedom and dignity and had passed from being objects of history to subjects of history. 
331. Regarding the concern expressed by members at the maintenance of the reservations to the Convention, the representative said that some of them had been withdrawn. 
The reservation to article 16, paragraph 1 (g), regarding the right to choose the family name was also being maintained, although a new law of 1993 gave both parents more flexibility in choosing the first name of their children and made it easier to change one's name. 
332. Members asked additional questions about the availability of special programmes for immigrant women and their families and about related problems. 
They recommended that France should play a vanguard role in maintaining human rights and, therefore, also respond strongly to campaigns against migrants. 
333. Asked about the attitude of the Government to practices of polygamy and female circumcision among immigrants, the representative said that both were forbidden on French territory and that immigrants had to comply with the relevant French legislation. 
334. Regarding the measures taken to combat sexual harassment, the representative said that the Government had enacted a bill in 1992. 
In order to afford women better protection, sanctions for sexual harassment had been provided in the Penal and Labour Codes if the perpetrator was hierarchically superior to the victim. 
335. In combating marital violence, the State Secretariat had tripled its subsidies over the last years for assisting shelters and creating new ones. 
Furthermore, a national awareness-raising campaign had been launched on television to shock the public by the statistics on violence against women, accompanied by a nationwide telephone hot line for listening to the victims, giving them guidance and legal counselling and providing them and their children with accommodation. 
336. Asked by members about the Government's position regarding pornography, the representative said that it was sanctioned by imprisonment or monetary fines. 
337. Additional questions concerned the number of court cases dealing with sexual harassment, the type of sanctions applied and the occupational groups to which most victims of sexual harassment belonged. 
Financial assistance for the reintegration and rehabilitation of former prostitutes was available, and prostitutes had to pay tax. 
339. The representative said that women in France were still excluded from the political arena. 
The reason why there were more French women in the European Parliament than in the National Assembly was that voting was done on the basis of lists and the European Parliament was not of such political concern. 
Women were still excluded from political participation in spite of such dynamic steps as appointing women to 6 out of 45 ministers' posts or a woman as prime minister. 
340. Asked whether actions similar to those taken to combat sexual violence would initiate progress, the representative said that the political activity of women depended on the political determination of the parties. 
Candidates for elections were nominated by the party officials. 
One way of enabling more women to obtain political power would be to establish positive discrimination procedures; however, such measures were not popular with the French people. 
They could, therefore, also take up positions of authority and impose equality. 
Replying to the question whether women were equally disadvantaged in public office and the civil service, the representative said that civil service jobs were compatible with family life and, since 1980, significant progress had been made in that sector. 
344. Asked whether the system of scholarships still existed for deserving young girls, the representative replied in the affirmative. 
345. Turning to measures taken to promote gender equality in employment, the representative said that the participation rate of French women aged between 25 and 60 years, who constituted 46 per cent of the active labour force, was 76 per cent, the highest in the European Economic Community (EEC). 
Girls outnumbered boys at secondary school and at university and they also obtained better marks. However, the wage differential between women and men was on average 30 per cent and the rate of unemployment for women was twice as high as that for men. 
In order to change the behavioural patterns of girls, parents, teachers, trainers and employers, the Secretary of State had initiated in 1992 a major national campaign entitled "This is technical, this is for her". 
Simultaneously, all heads of universities had to work out a five-year plan under the supervision of the Ministry of National Education for diversifying the orientation and training of girls. 
346. The representative said further that, during the previous three years, great efforts had been targeted on combating female unemployment by retraining women for technical jobs in various branches of industry, thus responding to the needs of industry, and also on integrating women into the labour market. 
The State Secretariat had also created a special fund to finance the costs connected with retraining, such as care for children or an aged parent, transport and accommodation. 
347. The representative said that equality in the field of education was not matched by equality in employment and in remuneration because girls were still being trained in traditional fields as a result of the persistent image of women's roles on the part of parents, teachers and employers. 
Trade unions had never taken an active part in promoting women's equality in professions. 
348. Asked whether any efforts were being made to introduce job-sharing, about flexible working hours, and whether women were in favour of such arrangements, the representative said that, although a great percentage of women worked in part-time employment, it was not out of choice. 
She was sceptical about part-time work and said that it had been imposed on women for family reasons. 
Asked about night work, she said that if a ban on industrial night work were to be introduced for women, women would be the first ones to be dismissed when those enterprises experienced difficulties. 
The representative replied that appropriate laws existed and only a few women had chosen part-time employment; lack of implementation was the problem. 
It was extremely difficult to prove wage discrimination. 
More women were engaged in work that required special skills than in executive jobs. 
As their activities had been non-violent, they remained unsanctioned because of a gap in the law. 
A new law had been put into force to put such acts under sanction. 
352. Asked about more information on the consequences and use of the anti-contraception pill RU 486, the representative said that its use had not resolved the abortion problem. 
It was freely available to women aged between 25 and 40 years. 
She put the number of abortions per year at 170,000, compared with 600,000 births per year. 
354. Concern was expressed by members about the high rate of divorce and they asked what its causes were and whether any measures were envisaged to remedy that situation. 
Whereas the representative made only the level of independence of women responsible for the phenomenon, members said that in other countries divorce was very common also, but for different reasons. 
358. The members commended the report for its clear structure and adherence to the general guidelines regarding the form and content of reports, and praised France for having played a pioneering role in many sectors of human rights and in advancing the status of women. 
They also commended its presentation by the Secretary of State herself and the fruitful and constructive dialogue following the presentation. 
360. The Committee noted that the political changes and economic conditions in recent years had affected progress in Nicaragua. 
It noted that, apart from playing an active role in the tragic and drawn-out conflict, Nicaraguan women had contributed considerably to their country in making important social advances as a result of their awareness of their duties and rights as one of the basic constituents of their society. 
It suggested that future reports adhere more closely to the general guidelines regarding the form and content of reports received from States parties under article 18 of the Convention (CEDAW/C/7) and to the general recommendations of the Committee. 
362. Before replying to questions, the representative of Nicaragua said that both reports reflected the history of the country, which had involved political events that had had a strong impact on the status of Nicaraguan women. 
363. Asked about the Constitution of Nicaragua that had been promulgated in 1987 and that had been inspired by a new social order, the representative said that it was still in force and had been neither repealed nor amended. 
364. Regarding the questions whether the Government Office for Women, established in 1982, still existed and what its functions were, the representative explained that that Office had been reorganized and transformed into the Nicaraguan Institute for Women (INIM) in 1987. 
Currently, INIM received allocations from the national budget and from cooperating agencies. 
INIM had been brought back to life only through the Government's efforts and the support of neighbouring States. 
366. Asked whether the Centre for the Guardianship of Minors was still in existence, the representative said that it had been converted into an institution with additional responsibilities within the Nicaraguan Institute for Social Security and Welfare. 
It provided legal assistance and care to minors, the family and the community, it dealt with the legal requirements for adoption, marital conflicts, the right of guardianship for children and maintenance payments, and it gave legal advice to women in need. 
She said that currently, the Government supported mainly development projects in favour of, and at the request of, women. 
369. Asked for further information on the planned establishment of a statistical information system disaggregated by gender and age group as well as by other characteristics, the representative stated that INIM was currently working on the establishment of such a nationwide network. 
She asked whether discrimination as specified in the Convention was actually forbidden by the Constitution. 
373. Regarding the measures taken to overcome all forms of gender-based violence and a request for detailed reports on the nature and extent of the problem of violence against women, the representative stated that the President had established the Commission on Violence against Women in 1992. 
The Commission coordinated its activities for setting up centres for female victims of violence with the Institute for Social Security and Welfare. 
A centre offering psychological counselling for young female victims of sexual violence had already been established. 
The Commission was also organizing, together with the police, seminars for dealing with female victims of violence. 
374. In reply to several questions related to prostitution, the representative stated that prostitution was not legal in Nicaragua. 
Incitement to prostitution was punishable by three to six years' imprisonment and, if the perpetrator was married to, or lived in a de facto union with the victim, by up to 10 years' imprisonment. 
They could also undergo monthly gynaecological examinations in a health centre. 
375. Asked about the measures taken by the Government to protect prostitutes from HIV/AIDS, the representative said that education campaigns were being carried out through the mass media and other forms of publicity. 
376. Although 15 of the 92 representatives in the National Assembly were women, only one woman held a senior position in the legislature. 
The representative said that the Electoral Law did not call for a specific percentage of women on the election lists. 
There was only one woman among the seven judges sitting in the Supreme Court of Justice, and only one woman among the five judges who made up the Supreme Electoral Council. 
377. Asked about the number of women represented on the Council of Ministers, the representative said that there were two, the Health Minister and the Vice-Minister of Finance. 
She said that women were represented on many other bodies of administrative authority, such as the Office of the Attorney. 
378. Asked how many women were representing Nicaragua in other countries and how many were employed in international organizations, and what their proportion in relation to men was, the representative said that there was one woman ambassador who was serving as ambassador in five countries concurrently. 
That training had an impact on women because they became interested in seeking alternative employment. 
More and more women were looking for alternative education patterns, but the impact of those programmes would be felt only in the long term. 
Use was made of publicity campaigns on the radio to inform women of training opportunities. 
The programme of the National Technological Institute had become part of a regional training programme involving eight Latin American countries. 
381. In an additional comment, a member underlined the need for further improvement in the educational and cultural levels of women, saying that, in spite of the Government's efforts, the country's goals had still not been attained. 
382. Asked about the effect on women of the changes introduced since 1990 in the approach to the economy, the representative explained that the impact had been greatest on women heads of household. 
As they were less educated and had insufficient training to qualify them for higher paid jobs, they had access only to low paid jobs, which had led to an increase in the number of persons living in poverty. 
383. Concerning questions on the actual rate of unemployment in Nicaragua and the proportion of women that were unemployed, the representative replied that currently 51 per cent of the economically active population was unemployed. 
384. Regarding the participation of women in the economically active population, the representative confirmed that the figure of 34 per cent, given in the third periodic report, was correct. 
In urban areas, women mostly tried to find jobs in the informal sector and in domestic employment. 
No information was given on measures taken to correct the situation. 
390. Asked about the plans of the Government to adopt a general policy for the protection of maternity, reproductive health, and occupational health and safety, the representative said that the right to health of all citizens was covered by article 59 of the Constitution. 
Members also asked whether the Government had approached governmental and non-governmental organizations to assist the country in alleviating its food shortage that affected mostly women and children. 
393. In response to a question, the representative said that, according to the statistics of 1990, women accounted for 40 per cent of the agricultural wage-earning workforce. 
394. Asked about programmes of assistance for rural working women, the representative mentioned the programme "Women, environment and development", which promoted the participation of rural women in the country's development. 
It was an integral programme that was aimed at the practical and strategical necessities of rural women, including access to credit, self-esteem and legal literacy. 
396. Referring to assistance programmes for rural women workers, the representative said that the Government was trying to promote the extension of education, health, training and medical services through municipal governments. 
398. In an additional comment, a member pointed to a contradiction between law and practice in Nicaragua. 
She was concerned that while women participated in the political life of the country, they did not have full legal capacity and could not appear in court on their own behalf. 
When asked how women reacted to that situation, the representative replied that women were represented in all political institutions and, in the absence of appropriate written laws, women resolved their problems in a pragmatic way. 
Although the law was still in force, some progress had been made in that it had been analysed; the population, mainly women, had been consulted and more Government support for the payment of maintenance had been required. 
400. Asked to clarify a presumed contradiction between the second and the third periodic reports regarding the treatment of pregnant women prisoners, the representative said that there was no contradiction between the two reports. 
It was correct to say that no special law protected pregnant women prisoners, and the statement concerning their special treatment referred to administrative measures to protect pregnant women prisoners because of the non-existence of a special law. 
401. Regarding the concern expressed by members over the high incidence of early marriages and the high percentage of unregistered marriages, and questioned on the Government's view, the representative said that the Government did not promote early marriages. 
They were a fact of life on account of the natural conditions of the country with its numerous seismic events, its volcanoes and other natural disasters, and, most important of all, the early maturity gained from participation in the war. 
402. An additional comment was made on the number of families where children lived with only their mother, a situation that was harmful for their upbringing. 
403. Regarding the high divorce rate and questioned why most divorces were initiated by women, the representative replied that women had never shirked playing many roles. 
She said that women carried a sufficient part of the burden of income-earning and child care, that they were unwilling to support a spouse who did not contribute and accordingly they were willing to ask for a divorce rather than to continue supporting an unnecessarily dependent husband. 
Members commended the country's ratification of several other international conventions relevant to women's rights and they hoped that those international instruments would also be properly implemented. 
Concern was expressed, however, that neither of the reports had followed the Committee's general guidelines regarding the form and content of reports nor had they taken into account the Committee's general recommendations. 
Members said that a consideration of the Convention, article by article, would help the Government in overcoming some of its difficulties in promoting the status of women. 
An effective application of the provisions of the Convention would improve the situation of the entire society. 
406. The Committee considered that the report gave a good overview of legal and administrative developments in the Republic of Korea in terms of women's rights since the submission of the initial report, testifying to the continued commitment of the Government to eliminate discrimination against women. 
However, the remarkable development of the economy, which had brought an increasing number of women into the economically active group, had yet to bring about a corresponding advancement in terms of women's political role and their participation in decision-making. 
407. In her introductory statement, the representative briefly described the contents of the second periodic report and the developments that had been achieved or attempted. 
The second periodic report dealt mainly with the progress of the implementation of the Convention and also with the questions unanswered at the time the initial report was submitted. 
The second periodic report had been prepared jointly by the ministries and non-governmental organizations concerned with women's affairs. 
408. The representative said that the introductory part of the report mentioned the institutional framework, the progress made in achieving de jure and de facto equality, and the policies to abolish the discrimination faced by women in the Republic of Korea. 
410. She said that since the inauguration of the Republic of Korea in 1945, women had enjoyed the same political rights as men; however, their participation in the national decision-making process was still unsatisfactory. 
Yet their participation in the civil service, education and the mass media was gradually improving. 
She explained that women were very active in non-governmental organizations, in accordance with the freedom of association guaranteed by the Constitution. 
Most importantly, she claimed, the revision of the Family Law in 1989 had been a significant breakthrough in providing the same status to women as men, especially in the area of property rights. 
411. The representative said that the main provisions of the Convention had not only been integrated into the Constitution but had also become the legal basis for the advancement of women in the country. 
414. In answer to a question, the representative said that the Ministry of Political Affairs II was in charge of women's affairs, particularly those related to women's participation in various social, economic and political activities. 
It surveyed public opinion and made policy recommendations concerning the status of women. 
It also liaised with the departments concerned with coordinating and implementing various programmes on women. 
Such laws included the Equal Employment Opportunity Act of 1987, the revised Family Law of 1989 and the revised Equal Employment Opportunity Act of 1989 to regulate the question of equality between men and women. 
The Committee noted that the revised Labour Standard Act (art. 56) stipulated: "no female ... shall be authorized to work between the hours of 22.00 and 6.00 or on holidays unless otherwise approved by the Minister of Labour". 
According to article 57 "an employer shall be forbidden to place any female 18 years or older on overtime work for a period exceeding two hours a day, six hours a week and 150 hours a year, even if provided for in a collective bargaining agreement". 
In response, the representative said that article 56 (Prohibition of night and holiday work) had been amended, in March 1989, to read "unless otherwise approved by the Minister of Labour with the consent of the employee". 
Government and non-profit organizations subsidized the establishment of those centres. 
The percentage of each age group being accommodated was as follows: 24,370 (20.2 per cent) children below three years of age and 95,857 (79.8 per cent) children between three and five years of age. 
418. In the field of education and employment, she said that a long-term strategy to eliminate sexual discrimination was important, providing education at an early age to change traditional attitudes towards women. 
The Government also operated special programmes for high-school girl students to promote desirable attitudes towards careers. 
In 1990, the Government had adopted a Model Career Guidance Programme for middle-school girl students, which had been disseminated to the education committees in cities and provinces. 
419. Since 1990, coeducation was widely practised in all primary schools: 54.3 per cent of all middle schools and 38.7 per cent of all high schools were coeducational. 
In addition, those who provoked or forced others into prostitution, or a husband who provided his wife for such purposes, could be fined up to 100,000 won (US$ 133) or be imprisoned for a maximum term of one year. 
Clarification of the national representation system and the electoral system was sought. 
The allocation of seats to national electoral districts was proportional to each political party that gained five or more seats in the general election for the local constituencies. 
424. The Committee noted that, in the last National Assembly, only 6 out of a total of 299 deputies were women, and in the election of 24 March 1992 the number of female parliamentarians had further dropped to 3. 
Members asked what was preventing women from attaining high positions and what had been done to ensure their equal representation. 
The representative said that in the Thirteenth National Assembly, for the term 1988-1991, all the parliamentarians had been elected in the national electoral districts. 
However, no female candidates in the local electoral districts had been successful. 
Since the composition of the parliament depended on the political parties and three of the four main parties had merged, the number of female parliamentarians representing the parties in the electoral districts had accordingly decreased. 
425. Concerning public affairs, she said that the level of women in politics and in decision-making had not changed significantly. 
Women were poorly represented in decision-making positions in the Government. 
In terms of cultural and social activities, the consumers' movement and some women's organizations had been successful, although some women's organizations suffered from financial difficulties. 
The Government was developing a training programme to expand female participation in the international field. 
427. In connection with the withdrawal of the reservation to article 9, the representative said that the public hearing on that matter had been completed and the revision process was under way. 
A different educational environment had been created for each sex because of traditional sex roles and prejudices. 
The differences covered curricula, textbooks, choice of fields of study, educational and vocational guidance, opportunities to study science and technology, training in women's institutions, and teachers' lack of awareness of gender issues. 
They also wished to know how many scholarships and fellowships had been granted to girls to encourage them to follow careers in non-traditional fields. 
The representative indicated that male students constituted the majority of students specializing in engineering, agriculture and science, while females were highly represented in commercial high schools. 
She indicated further that the Government had established a girls' high school to encourage more girls to pursue technical vocational training and that the number of such schools would be increased. 
430. The Committee noted that the revised Equal Employment Opportunity Act included the principle of equal pay for equal work regardless of the workers' sexual identity. 
Members asked whether that principle had been put into practice and whether there had been difficulties in applying it. 
The representative said that, in 1991, the Government had furnished all industries with guidelines for eliminating sexual discrimination in employment in order to help ensure the strict enforcement of the Act; however, employers had not abandoned many discriminatory practices. 
There were no concrete standards for determining discrimination nor were there concrete guidelines for determining the equal nature of work. 
432. The question was raised whether efforts had been made to procure employment for women who had lost their jobs in the traditional labour-intensive manufacturing trade, as it was transferred elsewhere. 
The representative stated that the Government was shifting the emphasis of its vocational training to the professional and technical fields after recognizing the changed structure of the industry, which was expanding the opportunities for retraining female workers who had lost their jobs in the labour-intensive sectors. 
In 1991, the Government had opened a vocational training school for women, which provided courses on office automation, metal crafts, electronics, machine design and fashion design. 
433. She provided statistics in answer to a question on the unemployment rate of women according to industrial sector. 
434. Asked whether women workers were being trained to perform in traditional occupations, the representative said that, in order to promote women's advancement into non-traditional fields, the Government had founded the An Sung Vocational Training Centre for Women, which provided training programmes for technicians. 
435. In answer to the question whether the Government encouraged women's education for employment that would give them higher pay and status, the representative referred to the Model Career Guidance Programme. 
The Government was also trying to increase high-tech vocational training and in-service training. 
436. Regarding welfare, the representative said that the Government provided selective welfare programmes for the less privileged, based on the principle that the family was primarily responsible for welfare and that the social security system was secondary to the family. 
The Government's social welfare was based on selection, while the women's welfare programme was focused on children and the less privileged. 
437. The representative said that, in April 1989, the Maternal-Child Welfare Act was enacted to support fatherless families and unwed mothers. 
Under the Act, the Government had constructed 77 maternal and child-health centres to improve the health of mothers and children. 
Offenders were fined 10,000 won (US$ 12) or imprisoned for up to one year. 
However, abortion was allowed in exceptional cases under the Maternal and Child Health Act. 
Major family planning programmes included social support programmes, government-supplied contraceptive services and sterilization operations. 
441. Members noted that the Government of Korea "had emphasized the protection of fatherless families" and asked how widespread the problem was and what the main reasons were for the single mothers that had led to the enactment of the Maternal-Child Welfare Act. 
The representative explained that the main reasons for the single mothers were death of spouse (75 per cent), divorce (12 per cent), abandonment by spouse (3 per cent) unknown whereabouts of spouse (3 per cent) and unmarried mothers (3 per cent). 
The problems of fatherless families were mainly poverty, child education, and mental insecurity. 
According to the Maternal-Child Welfare Act, low-income female-headed families with children of 18 years or younger were entitled to protection. 
She said that the Government had been providing such families with the means to raise and educate their children (including middle and high schools and vocational training). 
From 1992, such families had priority over others in the allocation of permanent rental apartments. 
442. Asked whether women could obtain a bank loan or conclude contracts without the consent of their husbands, she said that anyone who had an income or who owned property was qualified to obtain a bank loan in the Republic of Korea. 
In accordance with the revised Family Law, the Government had revised the inheritance law in 1990 and had increased the inheritance tax allowance for spouses, based on the recognition that an unemployed spouse and especially a housewife also had significant property rights. 
Accordingly, women farmers could inherit land from their deceased husbands. 
The representative indicated that the custody of the children upon divorce was determined either by the couple's mutual agreement or the court in accordance with the current family code. 
The Family Court could also at any time change such provisions or take any other proper disposition. 
448. Members thanked the representatives for the detailed answers that had been provided to the questions. 
Additional clarification was sought on a number of points, including the participation of women in political life, the measures envisaged to encourage women to take a more active part in the economic sector, and the provisions on family rights, education and health. 
449. In expressing her appreciation for the detailed answers, the Chairperson said that there were still some obstacles discriminating against women in the Republic of Korea, such as family laws, traditions and discrimination at the workplace. 
She hoped that the third periodic report would be better and would include all the necessary information and statistical data that had been requested by the Committee. 
450. In her final reply, the representative of the Republic of Korea indicated that her Government would attempt to withdraw the reservations. 
On the participation of women in decision-making, she assured members that the Republic of Korea would do its utmost to improve the situation of women. 
Other details were provided on such issues as maternity leave, the functioning of the national machinery and family law. 
452. In presenting the third periodic report, the representative apologized for not being able to reply to the questions of the pre-session working group, which had been sent to the Government before the twelfth session. 
He said that communication problems between the permanent mission and the competent government offices had prevented him from doing so. 
He underlined the socio-economic factors that hampered the effective implementation of the Convention and pointed to the emphasis in the report on the situation of rural women, since they constituted the majority of women in Rwanda and carried out the most arduous tasks. 
However, all political parties had included the advancement of women in their programmes, and a Ministry for the Family and the Advancement of Women had been created to help women become aware of their rights and liberties. 
Currently, there were three women ministers. 
Although there was no machinery to press for the recruitment of women in public service, the number of women in political positions had increased considerably. 
He noted, however, that the legislation referring to the elimination of discrimination against women could still be considerably improved. 
454. Regarding socio-cultural aspects, the representative spoke about the Government's education and health policy and stated that women's associations like Urunana rw'Abanyarwandakazi mu Majyambere (URAMA) were currently stagnating because, in the past, URAMA had been attached to what had then been the only political party. 
The Government's health policy concentrated on the most vulnerable groups of society, namely, mothers and children. 
455. Members pointed out that the Government should be fully aware that marginalization and the increasing impoverishment of women constituted a serious obstacle to society as a whole. 
Regarding government programmes and awareness-raising campaigns to promote the advancement of women, members wanted to know what those programmes were and what the practical results of those campaigns had been. 
456. Asked whether any efforts were being undertaken to remedy the current lack of statistical data disaggregated by gender, the representative stated that the statistical service was not well developed, nor was the need for disaggregating data by gender properly understood in the country. 
Traditionally, families assumed the debts of their members and were entities that belonged to men rather than to women. 
To change people's customary outlook was a very slow process. 
461. Members asked whether specific programmes were being carried out in Rwanda to advance the status of women and what form they took. 
With the establishment of the multiparty system, the association had lost its identity and structure. 
Currently, there was no further close connection with the Government and subsidies would have to be sought. 
Only when democracy had taken hold could it be expected that URAMA would draw up a plan of action. 
463. As it had been stated in the third periodic report that the monitoring of the implementation of the Convention was the responsibility of the Ministry of the Interior, members asked about the nature of the machinery for such monitoring and whether URAMA was also involved in the process. 
464. The representative explained that currently no change in traditional practices and customs was foreseen in any programmes. 
The representative replied that there was no special machinery to ensure that girls or boys received schooling, but that awareness-raising was being carried out through local community meetings, particularly as primary education was obligatory and free of charge. 
467. When asked about the existence of structural adjustment programmes, analyses of their negative effects and possible measures to secure the employment of women, the representative said that the effects in Rwanda had been devastating. 
468. With regard to a question about family planning services, the representative stated that family planning was dealt with by the National Office for Population. 
Its most important task was alerting women and men to the dangers that closely spaced pregnancies constituted for the lives of women and their children. 
469. Members asked whether the statement in the third periodic report that Rwandese health policy remained "oriented towards mass medicine" and whether offering "priority care to the most vulnerable population groups" meant that contraceptives were easily available in Rwanda. 
In view of statistical data indicating that the most frequent offences for which women were imprisoned were illegal abortions, members inquired whether women had any access at all to safe and legal abortion. 
470. The representative mentioned the recently created National Laboratory for the Fight against AIDS to raise people's awareness of the importance of using condoms. 
Awareness was being promoted through radio publicity, information distributed by local dispensaries and specific seminars. 
Members asked whether education programmes for young girls existed. 
471. Considering the large percentage of women living in rural regions, members asked whether any specific programmes had been implemented for them and whether there was the intention and means of evaluating, in monetary terms, the economic value of the domestic work undertaken by rural women. 
The representative stated that, apart from awareness-raising campaigns, there were no specific programmes for rural women. 
472. Members asked under which exceptional conditions rural women could own land and obtain access to credit. 
It was not apparent whether the actual situation of women had changed and what measures had been taken to improve their situation. 
As the representative had not answered most of the questions that had been sent to the Government before the twelfth session, members asked that the answers be provided to the Secretariat in writing within a month and be circulated to them in the working languages. 
They urged that the Convention be disseminated as broadly as possible and hoped that it would be a useful instrument for Rwandese women to make the Government adhere to its international commitment to improve the status of women. 
Of as much importance as political will was activity by women themselves in demanding changes and improvements. 
Although Sweden had come further than many other countries, problems still remained and prejudices and traditional views persisted, which prevented women from the full enjoyment of entirely equal opportunities. 
476. She described the latest developments in Sweden, pointing out that the Minister of Social Affairs, who was also Deputy Prime Minister, had taken over equality issues in January. 
As a result of the general election in September 1991, a coalition Government had been formed, which included 8 women in a cabinet of 21 ministers. 
Among others, the ministers of finance, justice and culture were women. 
The number of women in Parliament had decreased (from 38 to 34 per cent) mainly because two new political parties, both with a low proportion of women, had obtained seats in Parliament. 
477. The new Equal Opportunities Act had entered into force on 1 January 1992. 
478. Employers were obliged to take active steps to promote equality at the workplace: those with 10 or more employees had to draw up a plan for their work to achieve equality. 
The Equal Opportunities Ombudsman and the Equal Opportunities Council oversaw compliance with the Act. 
Violence, battering and other forms of physical abuse against women were considered to be serious expressions of the lack of equality and imbalance of power. 
The aim was also to achieve better coordination between the authorities at the regional and local levels. 
In addition, Parliament was taking action to increase the penalties for crimes of trivial assault from a fine to imprisonment for up to six months. 
481. In accordance with general recommendation 18 (tenth session), 14/ the representative mentioned special provisions concerning the status of disabled persons. 
She also referred to a bill that would strongly increase the financial support for disabled persons, and the provision of a supplementary pension for those taking care of a disabled child. 
482. She said that the Swedish educational system was undergoing a change. 
Municipalities were free to set their own priorities for the use of resources but the general goals were set by Parliament. 
Recently the Government had instructed the National Agency for Education to develop a strategy to attain that goal. 
Two working groups had been set up to study the promotion of equality in the school system and female participation in higher education. 
483. The participation of women in the labour market was very high; 83 per cent of Swedish women were gainfully employed in 1991. 
However, women's increasing participation had not been matched by a similar increase in men's use of the parental benefit. 
Currently, only 8.1 per cent of fathers used the benefit to stay at home on almost full salary during the first 12 months after the birth of a child. 
A new working group, "Fathers, children and working life", had been appointed to deal with the issue and to study the obstacles in working life that hindered men from taking such a leave of absence. 
484. The labour market continued to be sex-segregated to a large extent. 
The issue of pay differences was high on the agenda in Sweden. 
A committee had been appointed to look into the matter and it would be presenting its report to the Government shortly. 
485. Members commended the third periodic report for its comprehensiveness, with regard to both content and form. 
Members noted that there was not much need for further questioning. 
Moreover, the fact that the Government had not made reservations to the Convention was noted with appreciation. 
The Committee was pleased that the Government recognized the importance of the Convention as a major human rights instrument. 
486. The members acclaimed the activeness of Swedish women, which they characterized as a movement, in promoting equal opportunities between men and women for many years. 
They referred to the research and analysis conducted, the political pressure exerted and their other means of work. 
Special reference was made to an international meeting (Kvinnor kan) held the previous year at Stockholm, at which thousands of women had gathered to examine the achievements of Swedish women in all fields of society. 
Many members had had a chance of participating in that extraordinary event. 
487. The valuable experience of the policies of the Government of Sweden was said to provide a good model for other States parties. 
The formula for bringing about equality seemed to be a combination of Government action to determine the framework, and a positive individual response, for the removal of all the barriers. 
Government policy concentrated not only on equality between men and women, but also on the improvement of the living standards of all citizens, which had made Sweden a model of the welfare State. 
Members specifically asked whether the new Government of Sweden would continue the policies of the previous Government and maintain the same social services. The Committee expressed its concern about how the Government would adjust its policies to reflect economic reality during the recession. 
488. The representative replied that the welfare State of Sweden was not over yet, although economic recession had precipitated a serious discussion concerning the necessary adjustments. 
489. The Committee also applauded the institution of the Equal Opportunities Ombudsman to monitor and implement equal rights legislation. 
Noting that Sweden had been ranked first in an index concerning the status of women, 15/ a member pointed out the flawed methodology of using certain indicators, representing mainly social and economic measures. 
Such a practice had a negative effect on the ranking of poor countries, which might have succeeded better in the human rights area, specifically concerning women's rights. 
A more realistic and objective system of evaluation was required to conform the methodology of measuring human development to the criteria used by the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women, giving consideration, among others, to the social role of women, their participation, self-administration and individual mobility. 
490. While the high political participation of women was acknowledged, the Committee was concerned about true equality in the labour market. 
Although women's participation rate in the labour market was one of the highest in the world, women still lacked access to the highest positions, especially in the private sector. 
Taking into account the high level of education and the encouraging policies of the Government, members regretted that the labour market remained highly sex-segregated. 
The Committee asked an additional question about a possible new concept of gender neutrality, as reference was made in the Equal Opportunities Act to "the equal rights and opportunities for men and women". 
Members considered that, in order to promote women's rights in professional life, the law should stipulate more explicitly the goal of improving the status of women. 
The representative answered that, although the wording of the Act was not biased in favour of either sex, the law in the first instance clearly stated its aim, namely, improving the status of women. 
491. An additional question was asked concerning the role of non-governmental organizations in the preparation of the third periodic report and, specifically, how many and what kind of organizations had been involved and what kind of consultations had been held between them and the Government. 
The representative replied that the Council on Equality Issues, consisting of 29 members from non-governmental organizations, women's organizations, political parties etc. had made valuable comments on the report. 
Sex discrimination was not treated as a criminal offence, except in cases of violence and molestation. 
Compensation was paid for both financial loss and moral injury. 
Only if the ruling would constitute a precedent, or for other special reasons, would the case be presented at the Labour Court. 
Moreover, many women felt the judicial process to be difficult and embarrassing. 
Section 17 of the new Act was intended to deal with cases where the employer had a direct discriminatory purpose. 
The representative stated that there was no ministry dealing solely with equality issues; the issues had been incorporated into various ministries, depending on which minister was responsible for equality affairs, which, in turn, depended on the political situation and who wanted to assume responsibility for the task. 
497. Referring to a bill that would strongly increase the level of financial support for disabled people, the Committee requested that a copy of the bill be made available, as well as information on how it affected disabled persons. 
Members asked whether disabled women had their own non-governmental organizations or whether they acted inside the existing women's organizations. 
498. Replying to a question on the award of parental benefit until a child was eight years old, the representative said that the duration of parental benefit totalled 15 months, which could be deferred and spread over an eight-year period. 
Parents could decide between them how they divided the time taken off from work; however, both parents could not receive such a benefit simultaneously. 
Fathers were entitled to 10 days of leave with parental benefit in connection with childbirth. 
499. With regard to the funding of the Ethical Council, the funds were received solely from the advertising associations and the Council did not receive any funds from the Government. 
500. Asked about the incidence of violence, statistics on the subject and recent trends, as well as the most frequent forms of violence, the representative said that assault was the most frequent form; 14,285 cases had been reported in 1991. 
The trends concerning reported rape had been more or less constant since 1989; however, the statistics did not provide an accurate picture, since many women did not report such crimes. 
There had been limited, inconclusive research on the reasons for male aggression, but there was a consensus that the overall explanation lay in the lack of equality and imbalance of power between men and women. 
501. In general observations, the Committee, referring to training given to persons dealing with battered women, wished for more information on the effects of that training in the next periodic report. 
In a time of changing social patterns, the key questions were how to change the violent pattern of male behaviour and how to reach suffering women. 
502. Referring to the achievements of the Government of Sweden in other fields, members noted with concern that the trend of violence was constant. 
They pointed out that the issue had appeared on the agenda of the Government quite recently, which was a reason for them to request that a closer relationship be forged between the Government and the grass-roots levels, especially women's groups. 
The Government was asked to consider taking a different approach to the treatment of domestic violence, because the problem seemed to be hidden, as reflected in the underreporting. 
If the cases were treated as other criminal offences were, with the police being obliged to arrest and prosecute the perpetrators regardless of whether the women wished to prosecute or not, with therapy provided for the perpetrator, the positive outcome would be a changed social attitude towards domestic violence. 
503. The representative responded that the subject of violence had not recently been taken up by the Government and it had definitely not been forgotten, as legislation had been quite severe and public procedures provided. 
Domestic violence was an extremely difficult area with particular characteristics that could not be compared with those of other acts of violence. 
504. With regard to men's response to the "Daddy come home" campaign, the representative said that no statistics were available on the impact of the campaign. 
The campaign was continuing, taking different forms each year. 
The representative regretted that no such information was available but hoped that some statistics could be included in the next periodic report. 
506. Asked about the role of men within families, she referred to a recent study, which had shown the amount of time that women and men spent on work. 
Members asked for more information on single-parent households and on the sharing of household tasks. 
507. Asked about public opinion, as well as that of women's organizations, on prostitution, whether prostitution was increasing or decreasing, and whether mainly Swedish women or also immigrants were involved, the representative said that the latest survey concerning prostitution was 10 years old. 
Currently the issue of whether the act of purchasing the services of a prostitute should be criminalized was being debated intensively and a committee had been appointed to study the matter. 
508. Regarding legislation that would ensure a certain proportion of women in the lists of candidates for popular election, the representative stated that such legislation did not exist. 
However, many political parties had internal rules or practices on the nomination of women. 
509. Asked whether Sweden still promoted the "Fifty-Fifty" campaign as seen in some international forums, the representative stated that the goal remained the same, although the Government could not impose a certain behaviour on political parties. 
The Government was only responsible for certain areas (boards of public bodies, committees, working groups etc.). 
To affect the political parties, public opinion needed to be created. 
Generally, women remained active in political life; all political parties had their own women's organizations. 
510. The representative gave a positive answer to a question concerning the current target of attaining 30 per cent of women on public bodies. 
On committees and at the regional level, the number was slightly under 30. 
The next goal was 40 per cent by 1995. 
An evaluation of measures taken in recent years would be presented to the Government shortly. 
In an additional question, an explanation by the Government was requested concerning the obvious obstacles women experienced. 
511. Asked about the efforts of employers' and employees' organizations to increase the number of women in decision-making bodies, the representative said that general activity had risen in that field. 
She referred to training and projects, which were aimed at both encouraging women to seek higher positions and bringing about a change in attitude. 
Special reference was made to the Swedish Trade Union Confederation, which had created a large network and acted successfully as a pressure group contributing to an increased visibility of the problem. 
512. Regarding the current level of female unemployment, the representative said that it had increased to 3.6 per cent, as against 5.5 per cent for men. 
513. In an additional question, the Committee indicated its serious concern about the high unemployment rate among young girls, as the first work experience of a person was crucial to her or his attitude towards employment generally. 
Members asked whether the Government intended to improve the situation. 
The unemployment rate was, however, likely to increase in the future, because of the restructuring of the public sector, especially at the local level. 
The Government planned support programmes for young unemployed persons. 
Collective agreements might contain minimum wage provisions for certain categories of worker. 
516. The Committee asked whether the goal that all children under six years of age should be entitled to State child-care facilities had been reached. 
The representative replied that some municipalities had reached the goal, while others still lacked a sufficient number of child-care facilities. 
In reply to a question about the effects of the Equal Opportunities Act, she said that an evaluation of the Five-Year Plan of Action for Equality would begin in 1993 and its results would affect the implementation of the new Act. 
Members pointed to the low percentage of women in higher positions, especially in trade unions and private enterprises. 
They asked whether private companies had internal plans of action to promote the progress of women in the workplace. 
The representative referred to a strong women's movement in trade unions, and was hopeful that the situation would improve in the near future. 
A study had revealed that, although the very top-level echelons lacked women, many women were employed at the level immediately below. 
She affirmed that the provisions of the new Equal Opportunities Act applied similarly to public and private employers. 
518. Asked about the disadvantages experienced by disabled women in entering the labour market, she said that she presumed that double disadvantages for them existed, although there were no studies on the matter. 
In reply to a question concerning male dominance and promotion differences in the Foreign Ministry, the representative said that a network had been created recently among the women working in the foreign service aimed at improving the situation within the Ministry. 
Members also asked what the results had been of the Government effort to reduce involuntary part-time work and what was the attitude of labour unions. 
The representative referred to the previous Government's declaration to consider other measures if the situation remained unchanged. 
Although the previous Government had had no success on that issue, she hoped that changes would occur under the new Government. 
Since the unemployment rate had increased, however, part-time employment had become a minor problem. 
520. A member of the Committee requested information on the incidence of AIDS/HIV among women. 
The Committee also wanted to know about public opinion on single-headed households, and what women especially thought about the matter. 
No statistics were immediately available, but the Government promised to include them in the next periodic report. 
522. The experience of Sweden could be viewed with both admiration and anxiety. 
Sweden was at the vanguard of the movement for women's rights, but the experience also showed how long the process took and the problems that remained. 
The Committee expressed its hope that women would, after their efforts, stand even stronger, together with the welfare State itself. 
524. In the opinion of the Committee, the second periodic report of the United Kingdom contained a wealth of valuable information, but it could have been more analytical and could have included the most up-to-date information. 
It would be desirable if future reports would follow the general guidelines regarding the form and content of reports (CEDAW/C/7) and comment in particular on all the general recommendations that had been made by the Committee. 
525. In introducing the report, the representative outlined the reformed national machinery and brought the members up to date on the main areas of progress in women's issues. 
She said that the Secretary of State for Employment coordinated policy issues of special concern to women in a new Cabinet Subcommittee for Women's Issues, consisting of ministers from all the key government departments. 
The Subcommittee reviewed and developed policy and strategy for women and, most importantly, oversaw the implementation of work in that area. 
A policy framework had been agreed to ensure that women's issues were considered as an integral part of government policy development. 
Its main function was advising and assisting individuals in taking action under the law on sex discrimination or on equal pay. 
In addition, the Women's National Commission, consisting of members of voluntary organizations, political parties and trade unions as well as religious and professional groups, functioned as an advisory committee to the Government. 
It represented the views of women's organizations and its reports were sent to government departments in order to raise current issues and, possibly, to review policies. 
The representative paid a tribute to the active role of women's organizations in the consultative process. 
With regard to employment issues, the representative said that women continued to play an ever-increasing role in the workplace; over 70 per cent of women of working age had been economically active in 1991. 
The Government had recently made publications widely available to promote women in the workplace. 
Their topics included equal opportunities, flexible working practices, sexual harassment and positive action measures under the law. 
In relation to occupational pension schemes, equalization was already in place. 
The aim of the Act was to ensure that parents made fair and consistent financial provision for their children. 
530. With regard to education the representative stated that, under the national curriculum, girls studied the same range of subjects as boys. 
No direct answer was provided. 
531. The representative concluded by saying that, although the United Kingdom still had a long way to go, the recent positive developments that had extended women's opportunities were appreciable. 
534. A member asked whether women in Hong Kong were covered by the Convention, in view of the fact that China would resume authority over Hong Kong on 1 July 1997 and that both China and the United Kingdom had ratified the Convention. 
Another member informed the Committee of the proper procedures in the event of any intention to extend the Convention to Hong Kong during the transitional period before 30 June 1997 or thereafter. 
536. Concerning a question on the lower living standards of women in the United Kingdom, which was included in the statement received by the Committee from non-governmental women's organizations, the representative replied that most people lived in families and that their living standards were thus family living standards. 
537. Asked about the effect of recently adopted laws and programmes and about areas in which progress had been achieved, the representative first referred to the developments that had provided significant role models encouraging women to aspire to leadership in all fields. 
She noted that employers both in the public and the private sectors were introducing family-friendly policies, including flexible working patterns, to ensure that they would be able to attract and retain women workers. 
Moreover, the Children Act of 1989 provided a framework for local authorities to review and plan child-care provisions, enabling more women to work. 
538. She then referred to the increasing role of women in public life. 
The Prime Minister had launched an employer-led campaign in October 1991 to increase the quality and quantity of women's participation in the workforce. 
A number of major employers were involved in setting goals for increasing opportunities for women and in monitoring and reporting on the progress made. 
Those plans set targets for women's participation, especially at the decision-making level, such as doubling the number of women in senior posts in the civil service by 2000 and increasing the amount of women in all public appointments to a level of 25-50 per cent by 1996. 
With respect to article 11, the United Kingdom could withdraw the section concerning employment in underground work in mines. 
With respect to article 13, the section that referred to married men's tax allowances could be withdrawn. 
She stressed that the remaining reservations either preserved greater rights for women or left scope for individual choice; however, all reservations were kept under review and there might be scope for their removal in the coming years. 
541. The Committee expressed its satisfaction that parts of the State party's reservations were to be withdrawn. 
At the same time, it noted with grave concern that the remaining reservations, which were not only numerous but also substantially important, did not provide a good model for other States parties. 
It asked whether the Government had made similar reservations to other human rights treaties that it had signed. 
542. Replying to the questions which social groups of women committed the most common crimes, such as theft, fraud and forgery, and whether there was a programme curbing such crimes, the representative regretted that no data were collected routinely on the social class of female offenders. 
The Government was required, under the Criminal Justice Act of 1991, to publish information annually about women, crime and criminal justice. 
Fraud and forgery constituted only 7 per cent, and theft 69 per cent, of women's offences. 
The programmes for all offenders included attendance centres, supervision or probation and community service orders. 
543. Asked about the conditions under which women with infants were held in prisons, the representative noted that there were three mother-and-baby units, whose facilities were said to be of the highest standard. 
The Social Services Inspectorate had carried out inspections in 1990 and 1992 and its practical advice had contributed to the development of those units. 
New guidance had been issued and, for mothers whose children were not with them, all-day children's visiting hours and family open days were offered. 
545. In an additional question, members requested information on the increase in the budget of the Equal Opportunities Commission, on its personnel and its main objectives. 
The representative announced that its budget had increased, also in real terms, recently. Its personnel numbered approximately 160, located at Manchester. 
With regard to the objectives of the Commission, she referred to her presentation. 
Furthermore, they asked whether disabled women had equal opportunities in the labour market, in education and in public life. 
The representative said that legislation and all positive programmes were equally applicable to disabled women. 
In addition, there was a quota system, requiring employers of 20 or more persons to employ at least 3 per cent of registered disabled people. It was generally recognized that the quota scheme was not operating as intended as not all eligible employees registered as disabled. 
547. Members asked whether the Government should rethink its position on the additional protocol on social policy to the Treaty on European Union (Treaty of Maastricht), since those social issues had a considerable impact on women's issues as well. 
Europe could be more effective in advancing all women in Europe if the European Community worked together. 
The representative answered that that was not appropriate as the issues surrounding the protocol on social policy to the Treaty of Maastricht went much farther than those related to women and concerned the principle of subsidiarity and institutional matters. 
The Government was, however, committed to the recently adopted European Directives, which helped women in such matters as maternity rights. 
548. The Committee said that temporary special measures under article 4 remained a live issue. 
Referring to an additional question about the possibility of introducing a so-called flexible or "soft" quota system for women, the representative said that in the United Kingdom the word "target" was used instead of the word "quota". 
It meant setting numerical targets to improve the representation of women, but the Government did not favour fixed quotas for women, which could lead to tokenism. 
Asked about the number of cases that had been brought to court and the number that had been ruled as unlawful, the representative noted that, in 1991, the Commission had received 4,650 inquiries, including 191 complaints. 
551. Regarding the incidence of violence against women, the implementation of the recommendations to deal with it and the prosecution level for offences of violence, the representative noted that more than half of all cases of assault against women involved domestic violence. 
She mentioned that the civil law to provide remedies and safeguards for women was under review. 
Additionally, she mentioned the alleged disparity in the law's reaction to women and men who killed, which had recently received considerable publicity. 
The clarification of the law that rape in marriage was an offence was mentioned, as was the strengthened protection of the anonymity of rape victims. 
She said that many sympathetic counselling practices were used by the police to handle cases of violence. 
553. Members asked whether the Government considered the current law adequate with regard to rape and pornography in the light of the continued pictures of women. 
One member, being a citizen of a country in which decisions of United Kingdom courts carried some weight, welcomed the ruling whereby rape in marriage was considered a crime. 
The Government was committed to enforcing laws in a manner that excluded improper publications, controlled proper standards and upheld decency. 
554. In reply to the question why Parliament had not passed a bill that would have made kerb-crawling an offence, the representative said that the passage of the bill had been obstructed, but the Government was looking for a suitable opportunity to introduce such a measure. 
In answer to the question how many men had been convicted for accosting women on the street and what their sentences were, the representative cited the number 1,132. 
Recent figures showed that the number of women convicted for prostitution was still considerably higher than the number of persons convicted for brothel-keeping and procuration offences. 
The representative said that the prevention policies of the Government concentrated on the most vulnerable, including the very young. 
556. In an additional question, clarification was requested concerning prostitution in the Falkland Islands (Malvinas) as the report was felt to be contradictory. 
The representative said that the information concerning the dependent territories was not immediately available and would be provided later. 
557. The representative explained the cause of the disproportionately low number of women at the managerial level by saying that it would take time for changes to be felt and that a fair appointments policy meant filling posts only with those with the appropriate ability and experience. 
The representative replied that a target of 15 per cent in the top three grades by the year 2000 had been set. 
The representative stressed the importance of the infrastructure - training possibilities, flexible working patterns and child-care facilities - in achieving sustained improvement. 
She added that traditional attitudes had not been eliminated entirely. 
558. With regard to changes in the number of women members of Parliament, she noted that a record number of 60 women had been elected in the general election in 1992. 
Regarding the position that the United Kingdom occupied within EEC in terms of the percentage ratio of women and men in Parliament, she said the United Kingdom ranked seventh among the 12 member States. 
559. Replying to a question on women gaining access to public appointments and on relevant affirmative action plans, she referred to a new programme of action that had been launched by the Prime Minister. 
The legislation of the United Kingdom did not allow quotas and the emphasis was on ensuring fair procedures and open opportunities for qualified women. 
In reply to a question about the recruitment of women graduates in government service, she said that women were recruited at the professional and administrative levels. 
560. Concerning equal opportunities for women in the police force and in the probation service, the representative acknowledged that the police service was still largely male, even though real improvements had been made. 
In the chief officer ranks, the number of women had doubled in two years. 
Furthermore, all probation services were required to have equal opportunities policies; 45 per cent of the probation officers were women. 
561. Information was requested on cooperation between women's organizations and political parties, especially with a view to ensuring that women's interests were represented in politics. 
The representative replied that women's organizations were active in pressuring the political parties into including women in their activities. 
No information was provided immediately to the first question; as to the latter one, the representative said that she understood that they all had plans. 
562. Members asked about the new Immigration Act and its purposes and whether it represented progressive legislation that would improve the situation of women. 
The representative replied that the new legislation had been introduced to simplify and accelerate decision-making in view of the increasing volume of applications for asylum. 
563. The members thought that the problem of migrant women had not been addressed adequately in the second periodic report and thought that the subject should be given more attention in the next one. 
564. When asked about elementary-school curricula and whether they took into account the equal rights of both sexes, the representative noted that the introduction of a national curriculum in schools ensured women equal access to all subjects. 
The national curriculum was also taken into account in independent schools. 
Whether children attended single-sex or coeducational schools was, according to the representative, a matter of parental choice. 
565. Regarding the question whether sufficient information was provided in schools on family planning and on the prevention of AIDS, the representative said that the national curriculum included certain health issues, including aspects of sex education and the HIV virus. 
566. When asked about the Government's response to the low percentage of women in higher education, the representative said that the proportion of women students had increased in most of the subjects studied and that there was now parity between the numbers of men and women entering higher education. 
Among the full-time academic staff at universities, the proportion of women was 21 per cent. 
567. Referring to a continuous rise in the proportion of women in the country's workforce, members asked whether the encouragement given by the Government reflected a radical policy change towards the role of women in society. 
The representative answered that Government policy did address changes in society and that employers were increasingly attracting and retaining female staff so as to achieve maximum economic efficiency. 
Women were also choosing self-employment to a greater extent. 
Improved and more affordable child care would further contribute to the number of women entering and advancing in the labour market. 
569. Answering a question on the effective implementation of the Equal Pay Act, the representative referred to a continuously narrowing pay gap between men and women. 
She noted that, during the period 1986-1991, almost 3,300 equal pay claims had been lodged, 80 per cent of which had been settled in favour of the complainant. 
With regard to the work evaluation system, she noted that the law was complex - indeed the law needed to be complex - and that the procedures required reports from independent experts. 
It could take time to compare jobs properly on the basis of skill, effort and other criteria. 
Asked for information on the income of both sexes in various occupations, she said that figures for relative pay by broad occupation were only available on a comparable basis up to 1990. 
From 1984-1990, the pay of women in comparison to that of men had risen in the majority of occupations. 
571. Concerning the reasons for women choosing part-time work, the representative replied that the burden of domestic responsibilities was only one of the reasons, although it was evident that women undertook a far greater share of household tasks. 
Only 22 per cent of couples shared tasks equally, but it was a matter to be discussed by couples themselves and not for government intervention. 
Women might choose part-time work in order to participate in other activities. 
With regard to the regulation of part-time work, she said that significant employment rights, including equal pay, legislation on sex and race discrimination, regulations on health and safety and the provision of time off for antenatal care were available to all employees. 
The representative replied that opinion polls had revealed that, although men felt that household duties should be shared equally, in practice they were not shared. 
She said that if those duties were shared more equally women would have a fairer chance of working full time. 
She said that many family-friendly policies, introduced by the Government, had further increased the numbers of women working part time. 
The policies were not limited to the taking care of children but of other population groups as well. 
Moreover, the demands of the labour market had contributed to the part-time work phenomenon. 
573. When asked whether the State provided allowances for periods of vocational retraining, the representative said that there were a number of schemes supporting such training. 
Government-funded training concentrated on school-leavers and the long-term unemployed. 
Special rules enabled those who had been out of the labour force for some years to join training schemes; 95 per cent of the returnees were women and they received allowances during the free training. 
Women might also qualify for means-tested mandatory grants and loans to attend full-time higher education courses with a vocational element. 
574. In answer to the Committee's request for statistics on the women employed on an unremunerated basis in family businesses, the representative said that it was difficult to measure that phenomenon reliably. 
In the regular Labour Force Survey (1992), there were 126,000 female unpaid workers, representing about 70 per cent of all unpaid family workers. 
When asked if that work was included in the gross national product, she replied that the United Kingdom followed international conventions and definitions and recognized the difficulties of valuing unpaid work. 
575. Concerning sexual harassment, members asked about government measures to protect women's dignity. 
The representative said that sexual harassment might constitute sexual discrimination under the Sex Discrimination Act. 
The Government had issued a booklet on the law, the steps to be taken to prevent harassment and the handling of complaints. 
576. Asked what percentage of working mothers and of those wishing to work were able to use child-care facilities, the representative answered that no data had been collected in the form requested. 
Moreover, the number of private and voluntary day nurseries had been increasing fast. 
577. Asked about exceptions to the principle of equal treatment in some social security matters, the representative said that legislation usually discriminated in favour of women and those measures were to be retained. 
In relation to the age of entitlement to a State pension, the Government was considering the matter. 
578. In response to an additional question about hidden unemployment and the unrealistically low unemployment rate of women, the representative said that it was clear that some women who wanted to work did not register themselves as unemployed. 
With regard to whether allowances were too low for survival, she said that in addition to unemployment benefits, which were a pure income-replacement device, there were other income-related benefits, which were sufficient when they were combined. 
580. With regard to women's participation, members asked whether the Government intended to translate various affirmative action programmes into legislation. 
The representative replied that the results of programmes were being carefully monitored, and that much depended on the goodwill of employers and their ability to recognize the benefits of fully utilizing the talents of women. 
Cooperation was the primary goal, and legislative measures were seen to be useful only if no positive results were otherwise achieved. 
581. Asked whether discrimination against those who had HIV/AIDS was prohibited, the representative replied that the mandate of the Equal Opportunities Commission allowed it to pay attention only to discrimination based on sex, although the Government was very conscious of such serious impediments to entering the labour market. 
A clinical judgement of two registered medical practitioners was required to terminate a pregnancy. 
Members asked about the reaction of women's organizations to health-care reform. 
The representative said that the reforms in the National Health Service had clarified each local authority's responsibility to provide appropriate health care for those within its jurisdiction. 
The Government had, moreover, adopted a strategy, consisting of five key areas for preventive action on improving the health of the country. 
No answer was provided to the question whether treatment institutions were maintained in the same way as formerly. Instead, information was given on family planning. 
HIV/AIDS was one of the five priority areas for action in the health promotion programme of the Government. 
Training for women in agriculture recognized the role of unpaid family members in the administrative and financial aspects of farm management. 
In Northern Ireland, a programme was being funded to assist women in developing rural businesses. 
586. Asked about Government measures to ensure that family responsibilities were carried out, considering the high number of single-parent families, the Committee was informed that 17 per cent of families with dependent children were single-parent families. 
The Child Support Act of 1991, and equivalent legislation in Northern Ireland, was intended to provide a consistent and fair approach to child maintenance through administrative procedures rather than the courts. 
The Act would provide an income to single parents. 
587. Regarding the impact on children of the high incidence of free unions and separation, the representative said that consideration was being given to reforming the divorce law to require conciliation before granting divorce. 
The smooth transition of and assurance of continuity for responsibilities for children were the main purposes of conciliation, and it might also lead to reconciliation. 
In addition, the Government supported the work of marriage guidance councils. 
In her reply, the representative said that there seemed to be a trend towards an increase in the number of single-person households and that it reflected a person's free choice. 
Additional information on that matter could be provided in the next periodic report if the Committee so requested. 
589. The Committee remarked that, irrespective of the development status of a country, women seemed to encounter obstacles to the full enjoyment of their rights. 
Members stated that women in developed countries faced new types of problems, related to entry to the labour market, professional skills, part-time work and violence, which was a most serious concern. 
Therefore, although a great deal had been accomplished in the United Kingdom, there was still room for improvement. 
591. The Director of the Social Development Division, who was also the Coordinator for the International Year of the Family, described the activities being carried out in preparation for the Year (1994), had been proclaimed by the General Assembly in its resolution 44/82. 
The main problem was to find the resources to finance those activities. 
There would also be a world non-governmental organization forum at Valletta from 28 November to 2 December 1993. 
He added that the Committee could contribute a great deal to the Year by making a general recommendation to the States parties concerning the Year. 
He stated that, in relation to articles 9, 15 and 16 of the Convention, the secretariat for the Year was ready to publicize the work of the Committee, either by supporting a small meeting of experts or by preparing a publication. 
593. The Committee noted with appreciation the level and quality of the preparations for the Year. 
In the ensuing discussion, concern was expressed that, in many societies, the family was facing pressure on account of economic and social problems, including drugs and crime. 
Violence in the family was a priority issue, as well as the role of the State in protecting abused children. 
In addition, he informed the Committee that papers would emerge from each regional meeting, stressing women's dimensions as well as gender dimensions, to enable the Conference to deal with issues related to health, environment, demography, economic development, family planning, migration and poverty that had been overlooked in the past. 
598. The Committee considered its contribution to the World Conference on Human Rights, to be held at Vienna from 14 to 25 June 1993, and, at its 230th meeting, on 4 February 1993, adopted a suggestion concerning the Conference (suggestion 4). 
For the text, see chapter I, section A. 
602. Responding to a question, Ms. Tallawy stated that the provisional agenda for the World Conference on Human Rights, adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/122, covered the human rights of both men and women. 
In the ensuing discussion, a member suggested that the extensive work undertaken by the Committee, particularly relating to violence against women, should be incorporated into the Committee's recommendation to be submitted to the Conference. 
604. After examining the report of the fourth meeting of persons chairing human rights treaty bodies, the Committee considered a recommendation made at that meeting. 
General recommendations and suggestions adopted by the Committee should be annexed to the summary. 
606. The Committee considered ways and means of expediting its work (agenda item 7) at its 210th and 211th meetings, on 19 January. 
609. She informed the Committee that those conventions had been ratified by between 70 and 132 States parties. 
With the increase in the number of States parties, the work of the treaty bodies and the Secretariat had increased. 
610. The number of members of the monitoring bodies of those treaties ranged from 10 to 18. 
611. With regard to the mandates of the treaty bodies, she explained that the major principle was the periodic examination of States parties' reports. 
In the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, where the individual complaints procedure did not exist, consideration had been given to formulating an optional protocol on some of the rights under the Covenant. 
612. The Committee against Torture was empowered to send one or more of its members to countries where incidences of torture were alleged to be taking place to investigate and report back to that Committee. 
613. She informed the Committee that one proposal, made by the Centre for Human Rights, for making the work of the reporting States easier was to establish consolidated guidelines for the initial part of periodic reports. 
In that way, a reporting State would be required to submit general information on its land and people and its constitutional and legislative provisions in regard to the subject in question only once. 
That would constitute the so-called core document, which would be circulated whenever the country submitted a specific report so that the information would not have to be repeated each time. 
614. With regard to the problem of the non-compliance of States parties with their reporting obligations, she said that various solutions were being considered. 
The practice of the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights was to mention the defaulting States at the beginning of its reports, so that their names would be known in the Economic and Social Council. 
She asked whether other treaty bodies were able to inform Governments officially that they had received such information on specific matters. 
The representative of the Centre for Human Rights said that the information from non-governmental organizations was usually received in written form. 
617. Another member observed that certain countries had made reservations when ratifying the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women but had ratified the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights without any reservations. 
She asked how the Human Rights Committee dealt with that situation and whether the Secretariat brought the matter to the attention of its members. 
In reply to the question on reservations, the representative of the Centre for Human Rights said that the Human Rights Committee usually restricted its questioning to reservations to the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
It asked searching questions about the reasons for the reservations and their exact content and whether the State party intended to withdraw them at a later stage. 
She explained that nearly all the treaty bodies prepared lists of questions to which the representatives of States parties replied. 
618. In response to a question on the role of women in other human rights treaty bodies, the representative of the Centre for Human Rights informed the Committee that women were not highly represented. 
However, 3 of the 18 members of the Human Rights Committee, 6 of the 18 members of the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and 4 of the 10 members of the Committee on the Rights of the Child were women. 
She stressed that the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women was treated differently from other committees. 
620. At its 229th and 230th meetings, on 4 February, the Committee considered the report of Working Group I. 
622. In view of the continuing backlog in the consideration of reports, the Committee requested that its fourteenth and fifteenth sessions should also be of three weeks' duration, preceded by one week of meetings of a pre-session working group. 
As the General Assembly had supported the request of the Committee for additional meeting time, the Secretariat explained that the renewed request for a session of three weeks' duration would have no extra programme budget implications. 
623. After consultations among experts belonging to the regional groups concerned, the Committee decided that the pre-session working group for the thirteenth session should consist of the following members and alternates: 
624. The Committee decided to consider at its thirteenth session a total of six initial reports, six second periodic reports and two third periodic reports, based on the criteria of order of receipt, geographical representation at a given session, and interest expressed by Governments. 
The reserve list of countries that were to present reports, in the event that any of those selected decided not to present their reports, should consist of all other States parties whose reports were pending, in order of their receipt. 
Countries on the reserve list should also be notified by the Secretariat immediately after the completion of the twelfth session of the possible request that they present their reports at the thirteenth session, indicating their order on the reserve list. 
625. Accordingly, the following list of States parties whose initial, second or third periodic reports were selected for consideration was drawn up: 
626. The following list of States parties whose initial, second or third periodic reports were selected for inclusion in the reserve list was drawn up: 
627. The Committee adopted the decisions set out below in order to improve the efficiency of its work within available resources and the provisions of the Convention. 
Any additional written information to be given to the Committee should also be provided by 1 September. 
629. Letters inviting States parties to present their reports and indicating the deadlines should be issued by the Secretariat immediately after the Committee's session. 
Letters to States parties on the reserve list should also be issued immediately after the session and should indicate the procedures to be followed and the State's position on the reserve list. 
630. The Committee decided that States parties should be offered the opportunity of providing a revised or new report for the report(s) already submitted, if the national situation had changed sufficiently to warrant the substitution. 
In that case, members would review only the revised or new report and would disregard the report(s) thus qualified by the State party as being outdated. 
Considering that, at the twelfth session, reports had reached the Secretariat at a very late date, it was decided that the deadline of 1 September would apply to the receipt of any new material, and that any new information received after that date would not be processed. 
633. Taking into account the fact that the Committee's rules of procedure had been drafted in 1981, that over the years its workload had increased and certain working methods had been adopted to expedite its work, the Committee decided to review its rules of procedure. 
The report concentrated on the constitutional, legislative and administrative provisions and other measures in force, restrictions or limitations by law or practice on the enjoyment of equal rights and the developments that had taken place since the first reports had been prepared. 
She noted that some problems reported by Governments and reflected in the report might have been overcome in the intervening period. 
One member of the Committee suggested that the Secretariat should determine from all the important variables those specific indicators that were the most important for States parties to consider in their reporting. 
639. The draft general recommendation on articles 9, 15 and 16 that was prepared had been coordinated and revised by Silvia Rose Cartwright, the Rapporteur of Working Group II, on the basis of the Group's discussions. 
640. After some discussion in plenary meeting, the Committee adopted the substance of the draft general recommendation, with the agreement that three additions would be included in the final edited draft. 
The three parts to be incorporated should be put in brackets. 
It was also agreed that the draft general recommendation would be included in the provisional agenda for the thirteenth session of the Committee for its final approval without further discussion. 
641. One member sought clarification with regard to the concept of the family, as the draft general recommendation referred to various forms of the family. 
Neither should it constrain the rights of women in whatever form of family they lived. 
646. For the thirteenth session of the Committee, Ms. Garc-Prince would be the Coordinator for the preparation of draft general comments and a draft general recommendation on articles 7 and 8 of the Convention. 
The draft general comments and draft general recommendations should reach the Secretariat by 1 September 1993 so that they could be translated and circulated to the other members of the Committee well in advance of the thirteenth session of the Committee. 
650. At its 230th meeting, on 4 February, the Committee adopted the following provisional agenda for its thirteenth session: 
2. Background report of the Chairperson on the activities undertaken during the year. 
7. Provisional agenda for the fourteenth session. 
It has noted with regret the prevalence of mass violence against women and the violation of their fundamental human rights in different parts of the world, especially during civil strife and armed conflict. 
The Committee emphasized that rape and other attacks on women's physical and mental integrity and security of person violate international human rights guarantees, including the norms stated in the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women. 
In its general recommendation 19, on violence against women, the Committee stated that violence against women is a form of discrimination prohibited by the Convention and that such violence breaches the duty to ensure equal protection according to humanitarian norms in time of international or internal armed conflict. 
Measures taken to bring to justice those responsible for grave breaches of humanitarian law must therefore include prosecution of rape, other violent acts or attacks on the dignity of women. 
Various sources of information on the human rights situation in the former Yugoslavia suggest that abuses have been targeted particularly against women, as a means of furthering political objectives in the conflict. 
Reports indicate that women, regardless of their religious or ethnic origin, have been subjected to systematic rapes, resulting in some instances in death, and to forced pregnancies. 
I wish to assure you that I share the Committee's preoccupation over the reported occurrence of massive rape and other attacks on the physical and mental integrity of women in the conflict prevailing in part of the territory of the former Yugoslavia, in particular Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
On the basis of the data collected and analysed by the medical experts, there is strong evidence that rape has been committed on a large scale during this conflict. 
Solid evidence was found that Croatian, Muslim and Serbian women have been detained for extended periods of time and repeatedly raped. 
However, the majority of the rapes documented have been committed against Muslim women of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
I shall include the findings of the experts in more detail in my own report to the Commission on Human Rights at its forty-ninth session, which has started today. 
* In the present annex, certain country names and designations are those that were in use when the reports were due or submitted. 
Total reductions to the cost estimates for the period from 1 July 1993 to 31 March 1994 amount to $24,087,900 gross ($22,882,700 net), while the cost estimates for the subsequent 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995 have increased by $6,052,200 gross and net. 
This results from the additional amount authorized by Assembly decision 48/470 and the lower overall cost estimates. 
4. Since the current mandate period of UNPROFOR ends on 31 March 1994, it will not be possible to fill these additional posts before mid-March, at the earliest, pending approval of the increased staffing by the General Assembly. 
It is assumed that many of these posts can be filled by staff from the recently completed United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) mission. 
6. The phasing-in schedule of United Nations-owned and contingent-owned vehicles indicated in paragraphs 20 and 21 of annex VI to the main report has been revised as a result of delays in the procurement of United Nations vehicles and an increase in the number of contingent-owned vehicles. 
The number of United Nations-owned vehicles on board as at 1 December 1993 has been decreased from 1,637 to 1,553 and as at 1 January 1994 from 2,293 to 1,653. 
On the other hand, the number of contingent-owned vehicles on board has increased from 7,818 to 8,052 as at 15 February 1994 and to 8,272 as at 1 March 1994. 
7. The cost estimates for spare parts, repairs and maintenance, petrol, oil and lubricants and insurance have been revised, resulting in a net decrease of $78,300. 
8. Provision had been made in the original cost estimates for the deployment of eight additional S-61 helicopters and two CH-47 helicopters on 1 December 1993. 
These helicopters will not be deployed before 1 April 1994. 
Furthermore, the monthly costs for basic hire, insurance, and crew subsistence allowance have changed as a result of the changeover to other contractors. 
The number of hours contracted for each month has increased from 180 to 270 for each of the Bell-206 and Bell-212 helicopters, from 80 to 120 for each of the 2 IL-76 aircraft and from 70 for the AN-32 to 90 for the AN-26 aircraft. 
10. The amount provided under this heading has been increased by $1,846,700 from $2,885,000 to $4,731,700 based on actual costs incurred to date. 
11. As a result of the increased number of contingent-owned vehicles and new contractual arrangements for air operations, the cost estimates for the period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995 have increased by $6,052,200, as indicated in revised annex VII. 
13. Only 1,653 United Nations-owned vehicles will be on board on 1 April. 
14. The requirements for air operations need to be increased by $2,182,100 as a result of the new contractual arrangements. 
A revised annex XII B is attached. 
An updated cumulative list of voluntary contributions received, with their values, is contained in revised annex XXIII. 
A detailed summary is presented in revised annex XXII. 
The meeting was called to order at 11.10 a.m. The PRESIDENT: Before turning to the items on our agenda for this meeting, I should like to draw the Assembly's attention to document A/48/853/Add.1. 
In a letter contained in that document, the Secretary-General informs me that, since the issuance of his communication dated 21 January 1994, Costa Rica and Paraguay have made the necessary payments to reduce their arrears below the amount specified in Article 19 of the Charter. 
May I take it that the General Assembly duly takes note of that information? 
The Assembly has thus concluded its consideration of agenda item 17 (h). 
The PRESIDENT: The Assembly will now consider, under this sub-item, the matter of the appointment of the High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
In this connection, the Assembly has before it a note by the Secretary-General issued as document A/48/859. Members will recall that the Assembly, in its resolution 48/141 of 20 December 1993, decided to create the post of High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
"(a) Be a person of high moral standing and personal integrity and shall possess expertise, including in the field of human rights, and the general knowledge and understanding of diverse cultures necessary for impartial, objective, non-selective and effective performance of the duties of the High Commissioner; 
"(c) Be of the rank of Under-Secretary-General". 
It now has the pleasure and satisfaction of appointing, on the recommendation of the Secretary-General, one of its outstanding members. 
We are glad that Ambassador Ayala Lasso was available, and grateful that he is in a position to accept these new responsibilities that the Assembly has unanimously confided to him. 
I therefore wish him well in his new assignment. 
Mr. AYALA LASSO (Ecuador) (interpretation from Spanish): Allow me to begin, Sir, by expressing my appreciation for your kind words regarding my appointment as United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
This is indeed a great honour for my country and for me personally. 
"Human rights permeate all activities of our Organization, of which they are, simultaneously, the very foundation and the supreme goal". 
The idea of establishing a post of High Commissioner for Human Rights has a long history, in which Uruguay and Costa Rica played a valiant part. 
And yet for many reasons it proved impossible to reach an agreement that would make this dream a reality. 
For the first time a consensus was reached on approaching the sensitive issue of human rights from a global perspective and on seeking global solutions to human rights problems. 
The spirit of Vienna flourished in the Declaration and Programme of Action, whose contents offer both vision and guidance. 
I intend to preserve and constantly strengthen this spirit of international cooperation and human solidarity so that I can effectively tackle the sensitive tasks entrusted to me. 
The broad-ranging debate and the frank exchange of views which took place in the Third Committee Working Group, which I chaired, provided me with firsthand knowledge of the hopes, aspirations and - why not say it? - the suspicions and fears that exist. 
The hopes and aspirations were widespread, while the fears and suspicions had roots that lay deep in the negative experiences of the past and in mutual distrust, remnants of the era of confrontation. 
Under that resolution, I shall have principal responsibility for United Nations human rights activities, under the direction and authority of the Secretary-General. 
I shall promote and protect the effective enjoyment by all of all civil, cultural, economic, political and social rights, including the right to development. 
To this end, I shall act within the framework specified in resolution 48/141, in accordance with the decisions of the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council and the Commission on Human Rights. 
In the exercise of my functions I shall adhere strictly to this framework in order to help build the spirit of trust that led to the creation of my post, and I shall enhance the moral authority of the office. 
I shall maintain an attitude of vigilance, openness and initiative. 
To ensure that my actions are effective, I shall need the support and cooperation of all. 
The conscience of mankind has recognized that all human rights are universal, indivisible, interdependent and interrelated, and that it is the duty of all States to promote and protect them. 
I shall guide my work accordingly, paying due attention to national and regional characteristics, and to historical, cultural and religious traditions. 
I shall also immediately forge constructive contacts with United Nations human rights bodies in order to ensure a coherent, coordinated and complementary approach. 
I shall do this also with the financial and development assistance organizations with a view to identifying unified, objective and impartial criteria in these areas. 
Accordingly, I shall place special emphasis on human rights information and education programmes. 
In this way, each of us can become a high commissioner to promote and protect our own human rights and those of others. 
History has shown irrefutably that only those countries which promote and protect human rights are in a position to ensure peace, progress and well-being for their peoples. 
I firmly believe that democratic forms of government permit overall development and the attainment of satisfactory standards of respect for human rights. 
Nevertheless, advances in this area must be backed by a policy of constant support for human rights. 
Even in the best democracies, there are regrettable lapses, but the proof that a nation is determined to follow the right path lies in its ability bravely to face up to its own mistakes, to correct them and to prevent their recurrence. 
That is the deep significance of the consensus behind this initiative. 
All must accede to the international instruments which have gradually been embodying valuable advances in the promotion and defence of human rights, in order for them to acquire universal legal effect. 
The Centre for Human Rights has a crucial role, which I shall endeavour to strengthen, particularly as regards the provision of advisory services and technical assistance to States at their request, and the preparation of studies and transmission of information on all questions relating to human rights. 
From today I am at the disposal of any State which wishes in any way to study the possibility of cooperation in these aspects. 
I am embarking on a voyage on as yet uncharted seas, but I have a clear view of the new world which we all wish to discover. 
Its attractions are so many and its promises so numerous that I shall not be dismayed by any obstacle of any kind. 
At all times I shall follow the route outlined by the Secretary-General, whose political concepts and clear vision of the future we all admire. 
I am sure that the General Assembly, under your faultless leadership, Mr. President, the Economic and Social Council and the Commission on Human Rights will also give me timely and valuable guidance. 
I shall devote myself to it without reservation and without fear. 
This is because the human race is the centre of the universe, the measure of things and the whole point of the creation. 
What a noble and important task I am now receiving from the hands of the community of nations! In order to succeed in it, I invoke the blessing of God and appeal for the cooperation of all States, governmental and non-governmental organizations and people of good will. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of sub-item (b) of agenda item 114? 
May I remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 5 of part II of its report (A/48/811/Add.1). 
The PRESIDENT: I now call on the representative of Greece, who will speak on behalf of the European Union, for an explanation of position on the resolution just adopted. 
Mr. ZEVELAKIS (Greece) (interpretation from French): I have the honour to speak on behalf of the European Union to explain our position following the adoption of the resolution concerning the financing of the expansion of the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa (UNOMSA). 
The resolution, which has just been adopted without a vote, thanks to the flexibility of all delegations, can guarantee that the expansion of the Mission is well financed. 
It represents a continuation of the financing method proposed by the Secretary-General in paragraph 18 of his report (A/C.5/48/28) and adopted by the General Assembly in resolution 48/231 of 23 December 1993, on the budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
We must bear in mind that since UNOMSA, having no military units, is not a peace-keeping operation but simply an electoral observer Mission, and because it is one of the Organization's most important activities, it has always been financed through the regular budget. 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to propose, in view of the fact that the General Assembly adopted the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 on 23 December 1993, that the item's title be amended by deleting the word "proposed". 
The PRESIDENT: We have thus concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 123. 
The PRESIDENT: The ninth report of the General Committee concerns a request for the inclusion in the agenda of an additional item submitted by the Russian Federation and a request for the inclusion of an additional item submitted by Madagascar. 
In paragraph 1 (a) of the report, the Committee recommends the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional item entitled "Observer status for the Commonwealth of Independent States in the General Assembly". 
The PRESIDENT: In paragraph 1 (b) the Committee recommends to the Assembly that the item should be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
May I take it that the Assembly adopts that recommendation? 
The PRESIDENT: Next I should like to draw the attention of representatives to paragraph 2 (a) of the report, where the Committee recommends the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional item entitled "Emergency assistance to Madagascar". 
The PRESIDENT: In paragraph 2 (b) of the report the General Committee recommends that the item be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
May I take it that the General Assembly adopts that recommendation? 
The PRESIDENT: May I also take it that, as requested by several Member States, this item should be given priority for immediate consideration by the Assembly because of its urgent character? 
The PRESIDENT: I should like to inform members that the new item becomes item 177 of the agenda of the forty-eighth regular session of the Assembly. 
The Assembly will proceed immediately to consider agenda item 177, entitled "Emergency assistance to Madagascar". 
The PRESIDENT: In view of the desire of several Member States to dispose of this item expeditiously, I should like to consult the Assembly with a view to proceeding immediately to consider the draft resolution contained in document A/48/L.53. 
I should like to remind members that the text of the draft resolution appeared in document A/48/247. 
Data are still incomplete, but as of now it is known that at least 200 people have been killed. 
A large number of public buildings, such as schools, hospitals, prisons and barracks, as well as private buildings, have been damaged or destroyed. Key sectors in the economic and social life of the country - transport, communications and energy - have also been seriously affected. 
The main highways connecting the country's principal areas of agricultural production have also been damaged or completely destroyed as a result of landslides, floods and the destruction of bridges and roads. 
The two main lines of the Malagasy railway are damaged. 
Two important industrial installations - the factory that makes lubricating products and the only oil refinery in the country - have been seriously damaged. 
Losses in the agriculture and livestock sectors have affected 75 per cent of socio-economic life; 70 per cent of paddy-fields have been flooded, probably irretrievably. 
Cash crops for processing and export have been sorely affected. Harvests of coffee, vanilla beans, cloves, lychees and so on on the east coast are likely to be severely affected for the next several years. 
In the last preambular paragraph the Assembly notes the negative impact of this type of periodic natural disaster on the economic development process undertaken by the Malagasy Government. 
The second operative paragraph takes note of the efforts being exerted by the Malagasy Government, as described in paragraph 14 of the explanatory memorandum contained in document A/48/247. 
The last operative paragraph requests the Secretary-General to report to the Economic and Social Council on the implementation of the resolution. 
Finally, in the spirit of solidarity which the international community has always shown in similar circumstances, I very much hope - and plead - that the members of the Assembly will adopt the draft resolution by consensus. 
The memorandum submitted by the representative of Madagascar (A/48/247) gives an idea of how serious the situation is, as does the statement just made by the representative of Botswana on behalf of the African Group. 
In the face of these natural disasters, a special effort by the international community is absolutely crucial to show our solidarity with the Republic of Madagascar and its seriously afflicted population. 
France, both bilaterally and with its partners in the European Union, will make a significant contribution to both of these undertakings. 
My country did its best to react swiftly to the expressions of need of the Government of Madagascar by making available water-purification materials, equipment to shelter its people and electrical and telecommunications equipment, as well as other technical equipment, all sent very quickly both by air and by sea. 
Furthermore, food aid will be sent in April to help the country to face its crop shortages. 
These preliminary measures represent an important solidarity enterprise, which is well justified by the extent of the damage and its serious consequences for the people. 
They are certainly only the first measures; they must be followed up and continued, as stated in the explanatory memorandum submitted by the representative of Madagascar. 
Assistance in rebuilding and in restoring the transportation, energy and communications infrastructure, as well as resources to compensate for lost crops, will be indispensable. 
The Malagasy authorities know they can count on our full support. 
It is in this spirit that we recommend that the Assembly adopt draft resolution A/48/L.53, put forward on the initiative of the representative of Madagascar. 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to adopt the draft resolution? 
Mr. RAKOTONDRAMBOA (Madagascar) (interpretation from French): The adoption by consensus of draft resolution A/48/L.53 shows that the whole international community remains deeply concerned over the critical situation of developing countries which are the victims of natural disasters. 
This decision reflects once again the expression of international solidarity enshrined in the United Nations Charter. 
My delegation is also grateful for the gestures of sister delegations of this Group, which, by co-sponsoring the draft resolution, have expressed their renewed concern for us. 
In addition, we cannot fail to mention the diligent and effective actions of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, both at Headquarters - in New York and Geneva - and in the field, and the work of the Resident Coordinator, which we greatly appreciate. 
We are confident that, following the appeal contained in this resolution, international actors will participate in large numbers or will continue to participate significantly in the aid and emergency assistance operations. 
My delegation will have the occasion at the proper time to inform the appropriate bodies of the Organization of these issues. 
Two important aspects of the problem should be highlighted here and now, however. 
First, the rebuilding of equipment and infrastructures will entail an intolerable increase in public expenditures and the allocation of a significant percentage of our resources to financing development projects that are already scheduled. 
Secondly, the growth prospects of the national economy will be seriously damaged as a result of a drop in production due to damage suffered by the agriculture, transport, communications and energy sectors, while the loss of export products will result in a worsening of our balance of payments. 
The wishes we have just expressed are justified by the same conviction as assures us that the present and future initiatives of my Government will be considered sympathetically by the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council. 
The PRESIDENT: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 177? 
The present note contains information on candidates nominated by the World Health Organization. 
The post is currently occupied by Cai Zhi-Ji (China). 
Biographical information on these three candidates is contained in the annex below. 
Membership: Member, Expert Committee on Drug Evaluation of the Ministry of Public Health, China (since 1986); Member, Chinese Pharmacopoeia Committee; Member, Executive Committee of the Chinese Pharmacological Society; Editor-in-Chief, Chinese Bulletin on Drug Dependence. 
Education: Master of Sciences, Doctor of Medicine. 
Present posts: Professor of Psychopharmacology, Escola Paulista de Medicina; Director, CEBRID (Brazilian Centre for Information on Psychotropic Drugs). 
The present note contains information on candidates nominated by Governments. 
Information on candidates nominated by the World Health Organization is contained in document E/1994/14. 
3. As at 31 January 1994, 39 candidates had been proposed by Governments. 
The names of the 36 candidates for whom biographical information was submitted are given below in alphabetical order: 
4. The Secretary-General has also received the nomination of the following candidates: Anki Dosso Osseni Maiga (Benin), H. Rubirosa Garc (Dominican Republic) and B. Valera de Le (Dominican Republic). When biographical information on those candidates has been received, it will be brought to the attention of the Council. 
Date of birth: 1945. 
Education: Medical doctor in Psychiatry. 
Present post: Senior Consultant and Director, Ibn Rashid Hospital for Psychological Medicine and the Medical Centre for Treatment of Addiction, Baghdad (since 1989). 
Date of birth: 1940. 
Education: Diploma in Police Sciences, Police Academy, Egypt. 
Present post: Director-General, General Directorate for Criminal Investigations. 
Previous post: Assistant to the Director-General, General Directorate for Criminal Investigations. 
Honours: Bronze, Silver and Gold Medals and the Badge of Liberation. 
Date of birth: 1920. 
Present post: Chairman, Permanent Committee on Narcotic Drug Control of the Russian Federation (since 1968); expert of the World Health Organization; Vice-President of the International Council on Alcohol and Addictions. 
Previous posts: Vice-Chairman, Permanent Committee on Narcotic Drug Control of the USSR (1954-1968); Chief of department dealing with the introduction of new medicinal remedies, USSR Health Ministry (1954-1985). 
Date of birth: 1949. 
Previous posts: Senior Superintendent of Police (1991), designated as Narcotic Drugs Officer, in charge of Drug Section at Police Headquarters; Superintendent of Police (1986), in charge of Drug Section and Research and Planning; Deputy Superintendent of Police (1981), in charge of Crime Investigation Squad of Regional Police Unit, Kathmandu. 
Date of birth: 1957. 
Present post: Director-General, Institute of Alcohol and Drug Dependence. 
Meetings attended: Workshop on Epidemiological Monitoring of Drug Dependence, Honduras (1992); International Evaluation Workshop on the Subregional Plan of Action for Central America, Panama and the Dominican Republic, Washington (1992); Meeting of WHO Collaborating Centres, Geneva (1993). 
Date of birth: 1926. 
Present posts: Chairman and Professor of Clinical Pharmacology, Department of Clinical and Social Pharmacology, Postgraduate Medical Education Centre, Warsaw; Committee Member of the Supreme Chamber of Control, Warsaw (since 1991). 
Date of birth: 1938. 
Education: Doctorate and Master's degree in Pharmaceutical Sciences, Specialist in Quality Control of Drugs. 
Present post: Institute of Pharmacy and Drug Research, Ljubljana, Slovenia. 
Previous posts: Quality Control Manager, LEK Ljubljana; Manager, Bayer Pharmaceuticals, Ljubljana; Deputy General Manager and Technical Manager, DAWA Pharmaceuticals, Nairobi, Kenya. 
Date of birth: 1954. 
Present post: Deputy Director, Drug Enforcement Department; part-time lecturer at the Police College. 
Meetings attended: A number of seminars, including one on the "Application of Drug Enforcement Laws", Cairo (1991). 
Honours: Numerous commendations and awards for excellent performance in fighting drug problems. 
Date of birth: 1944. 
Education: Diploma in Health Inspection, Congo (1968); Doctorate in Medicine, University of Nantes, France (1974); Master's Degree in Community Health Science, University of Montreal, Canada (1982). 
Meetings attended: Round table on health problems in Chad; International Conference on Health Education, Northern Ireland (1987). 
Date of birth: 1932. 
Education: Licence in Pharmacy; postgraduate studies in chemical-biological analysis. 
Present post: Officer in charge of international drug control, Ministry of Health (since 1975). 
Meetings attended: Several international technical meetings, including a meeting for improving the control of illicit drug traffic in Central African countries, organized by the United Nations International Drug Control Programme. 
Date of birth: 1948. 
Education: Pharmacy, Scientific, Technological and Medical University of Grenoble, France - Training and Research Unit: Pharmacy; Subject: Research in pharmacognosy, 1987. 
Present post: Deputy Director of Pharmaceutical Services, in charge of the pharmacopoeia; head, National Bureau of Narcotic Drugs; assistant chief of hospital services, Faculty of Pharmacy, Abidjan; lecturer in Pharmacy, Physics and Chemistry, National Training Institute for Health Workers, Abidjan. 
Date of birth: 1929. 
Date of birth: 1944. 
Education: Bachelor's degree in Political Science. 
Present post: Director, International Police Department, Drug Control Office; Member, National Committee for Narcotics, Alcohol and Mental Afflictions. 
Previous post: Director, Criminal Section of the Police Department. 
Date of birth: 1937. 
Present post: Secretary-General (ret.), Customs Cooperation Council (CCC) (1989-1993); was instrumental in increasing levels of training and technical assistance (especially in developing countries), establishing a network of Regional Field Liaison Offices, and developing the conclusion of Memoranda of Understanding between CCC and international carriers. 
Membership: Fellow, Institution of Engineers, Australia; member, Institute of Electrical and Electronic Engineers (New York). 
Date of birth: 1927. 
Education: Doctor of Pharmacy, Faculty of Pharmacy, Marseille; Diploma in Biochemistry and Toxicology, Faculty of Sciences, Marseille; Diploma in Bacteriology and Immunology, Pasteur Institute, Paris. 
Present post: Vice-President of the International Narcotics Control Board. 
Publications: Author of 47 scientific publications. 
Date of birth: 1934. 
Present post: Member, Central Board of Excise and Customs and Additional Secretary to the Government of India, Ministry of Finance (Ret.). 
Previous posts: Director General, National Academy of Customs, Excise and Narcotics, Ministry of Finance, New Delhi (1990-1992); member, Central Board of Excise and Customs, Ministry of Finance, New Delhi (1987-1990); Director General, Revenue Intelligence, New Delhi, Director General, Narcotics Control Bureau and Director General, Economic Intelligence Bureau (1985-1987). 
Publications: Published a number of articles in leading journals on various subjects relating to economics and taxation; co-author of a book entitled The Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances Laws of India, 1987; author of a book entitled The Preventive Detention Laws of India, Konark, New Delhi (1992). 
Date of birth: 1938. 
Present post: Deputy Director General, National Institute of Public Health with special responsibility for developing preventive programmes and research, inter alia, within the alcohol and drug fields (since 1992). 
Meetings attended: Head of the Swedish delegation to the Commission on Narcotic Drugs at a number of meetings during 1982-1992. 
Date of birth: 1931. 
Education: Law School, Azerbaijan State University. 
Present post: President of Azerbaijan Association for Drug Abuse Control. 
Previous posts: Deputy Minister for Internal Affairs of Azerbaijan; Chief, Criminal Police, including Drug Control Police Service; Major-General. 
Meetings attended: International Conference of the Chiefs of Police Organizations in Drug Control, Minsk (1993). 
Date of birth: 1939. 
Date of birth: 1939. 
Education: Law, University of Coimbra. 
Present post: Deputy Attorney-General. 
Publications: Various articles on the questions of drugs and electronic information, a collection of the main international and national contributions to the fight against drugs, with commentary. 
Honours: Recipient of the Order of Infante D. Henrique ("Comendador"), awarded by the President of the Portuguese Republic. 
Date of birth: 1926. 
Present post: Lecturer, Law School. 
Previous posts: Legal draftsman/Chief Parliamentary Counsel (1961-1971); Barrister and Solicitor of the High Court of Sierra Leone and of the Supreme Court of the Gambia; special judge of the Supreme Court of the Gambia (1983). 
Honours: Commander of the Order of the Rokel. 
Date of birth: 1954. 
Education: Faculty of Law, Baku State University: Institute of Political Science and Social Management. 
Previous posts: Professor, Faculty of Law, Baku State University (1978-1982); Senior consultant, Law Department, Supreme Soviet of the Azerbaijan Republic (1982-1987); Instructor, Administrative Department, Central Committee of the Communist Party of Azerbaijan (1987-1991). 
Previous posts: Vice-President, Inter-American Drug Abuse Control Commission (1992); Lawyer and notary, legal practice Nagel and Asociados; Lecturer, Autonomous University of Central America. 
Date of birth: 1939. 
Date of birth: 1949. 
Date of birth: 1948. 
Honours: Coordinator for child survival and development within the Alliance of Congolese Artists, Intellectuals and Communicators; awarded the Diploma of Excellence by the Director-General of UNICEF (1992), Commander of the Order Douement Congolais (1988). 
Date of birth: 1956. 
Education: Bachelor's degree in Sociology, Master's degree in the sociology of labour; specialization: rehabilitation of juvenile offenders. 
Present post: Director of the prisons administration. 
Meetings attended: Eighth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders, Havana (1990); First Conference of the Subregional Technical Drug Control Committee, Brazzaville (1992). 
Date of birth: 1949. 
Education: Diploma in Pharmacy, University of Kinshasa (1977); Diploma in Public Health, University of Kinshasa (1990); Certificat de perfectionnement en mhodes d'identification et d'analyse des drogues donnant lieu des abus, Laboratory of the United Nations, Division of Narcotic Drugs, Vienna (1989). 
Present post: Chief, National Office for Control of Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances, Directorate of Pharmacy, Medicaments and Laboratories, Ministry of Public Health, Kinshasa (since 1987). 
Meetings attended: Thirty-second session of the Commission on Narcotic Drugs, to prepare for the International Conference on Drug Abuse and Illicit Trafficking, Vienna (1987). 
Date of birth: 1946. 
Present post: Vice-Chancellor, University of Colombo. 
Honours: Received the title of Vidya Jothi for exceptional scientific achievement involving original research from the President of Sri Lanka (1987). 
Date of birth: 1936. 
Education: Doctor of Laws; Agr\x{5db2} in public law; graduate in advanced studies in public and comparative law and in political sciences. 
Present posts: Professor of International Law, University of Paris I (Panth\x{5ee9}n-Sorbonne); Director, Revue gale de droit international public. 
Date of birth: 1931. 
Present post: Professor, Department of Law, National University of Colombia. 
Publications: Narcotic Drugs, a publication of the Office of the Attorney General of the nation (1976); essays and articles in various journals on narcotic drugs, organization of the legal system, police, training in the legal area, and other subjects relating to penal law and criminology. 
Date of birth: 1924. 
Education: Studies in law and economics; practical work in business economics; first and second State examinations in law; practical training in judicial work; doctorate in law; special training for the administration of finances. 
Date of birth: 1941. 
Present posts: Director, Latvian State Drug Abuse Prevention and Health Care Centre; Chief Expert on Drug and Alcohol Dependency, Department of Health. 
Honours: Honours Scroll from Parliament. 
Date of birth: 1935. 
Education: Lawyer, Central University of Venezuela (1959); Master's degree in Philosophy, Simon Bolivar University (1983). 
Present post: Adviser on Drug-related Matters, Ministry of Foreign Affairs (since 1985). 
Honours: Order of Francisco de Miranda, second class (1979); Diploma of Recognition, Drug Abuse Control Commission (1974); Merit Recognition Diploma, Office of the Attorney General of the Republic (1979); honourable mention "Doctor C\x{5ee5}ar Naranjo", Drug Abuse Control Commission (1989). 
Date of birth: 1926. 
Education: Doctor of Pharmacy, Medical Academy, Warsaw (1959); post-doctoral fellow of the United States National Institute of Health, Ohio State University, United States of America (1965-1967), Professor of Pharmaceutical Sciences (1983). 
Present posts: Chairman, Polish Pharmacopoeia Commission; President, Polish Pharmaceutical Society; member, WHO Expert Advisory Panel on the International Pharmacopoeia; member of several scientific societies. 
Publications: Numerous papers on the chemistry of biologically active substances and on the international control of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances. 
1. The Board shall meet as often as, in its opinion, may be necessary for the proper discharge of its functions, but shall hold at least two sessions in each calendar year (Single Convention, art. 11, para. 2). 
2. The duration of each session varies from one to three weeks. 
In 1993 the following sessions were held: 
3. The sessions are normally held in the headquarters of the Board's secretariat in Vienna (Vienna International Centre). 
4. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 2491 (XXIII) of 21 December 1968, the members of the Board receive a per diem allowance while participating in Board sessions or in official missions. 
As of August 1993, this allowance in Vienna is US$ 255 per day. 
5. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 35/218 of 17 December 1980, members of the Board receive honoraria on the following annual basis: 
The Council shall, in consultation with the Board, make all arrangements necessary to ensure the full technical independence of the Board in carrying out its functions. 
Such recommendation shall be made by an affirmative vote of nine members of the Board. 
6. The members of the Board shall receive an adequate remuneration as determined by the General Assembly. 
A candidate who holds such a disqualifying post or engages in such activity at the time he is nominated should explicitly state his intention to resign or to take leave of absence for the duration of his membership in INCB if elected. 
13. When making nominations, a Government is not bound to nominate its own nationals; it may, if it thinks fit, propose a national of another country. 
14. WHO should nominate at least five candidates, all of whom should enjoy a reputation in the medical, pharmacological or pharmaceutical worlds. 
The same conditions applying to government nominees, and listed in paragraphs 9 to 11 above, would apply to WHO nominees. 
15. In electing candidates, consideration should be given by the Council to equitable geographical distribution and to the importance of including in INCB, in equitable proportion, persons possessing a sound knowledge of the drug situation in the producing, manufacturing and consuming countries and connected with such countries. 
The following 144 States are parties to either the 1961 Convention only or the 1961 Convention and the 1961 Convention as amended by the 1972 Protocol; of these 144 States, 23 (underlined) are parties to 1961 Convention only: 
The following 126 States are parties to the Convention: 
1. Election of officers. 
3. Review of priority themes, in accordance with Commission resolution 1/1 on strategic management by the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice of the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme, including: 
(a) The role of criminal law in the protection of the environment; 
(c) Preparations for the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime. 
6. United Nations standards and norms in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice. 
8. Cooperation and coordination of activities with other United Nations bodies and other entities. 
In accordance with rule 15 of the rules of procedure of the functional commissions of the Economic and Social Council (E/5975/Rev.1) and with the practice established at the first session, the Commission may wish to elect five officers, that is, a Chairman, three Vice-Chairmen and a Rapporteur. 
The provisional agenda contained herein was approved, on the recommendation of the Commission, by the Economic and Social Council in decision 1993/243. 
The Commission will have before it a report of the Secretary-General reviewing the status of both projects and considering other related initiatives on the collection and dissemination of data on criminality, including forthcoming regional and global publications on crime trends. 
The Council, in section IV. C of resolution 1993/34, requested the Secretary-General to report to the Commission, at its third session, on progress made in the improvement of computerization in criminal justice management, with emphasis on strengthening national capacities for the collection, collation, analysis and utilization of data. 
The Commission will have before it a report of the Secretary-General summing up experiences with respect to a number of national computerization projects. 
The Economic and Social Council, in resolution 1993/31, requested the Secretary-General to report to the Council at its substantive session of 1994, through the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice, on progress made in the implementation of Council resolutions 1992/22 and 1993/31. 
The Economic and Social Council, in resolution 1992/22, decided that the Commission should include in its agenda, beginning with its second session, a standing item on the existing United Nations standards and norms in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice, including their use and application. 
This decision was reaffirmed by the Council in resolution 1993/34. 
Report of the Secretary-General on United Nations standards and norms in the field of crime prevention and criminal justice (E/CN.15/1994/7). 
In resolution 1993/32, the Economic and Social Council, on the recommendation of the Commission at its second session, approved the provisional agenda for the Ninth Congress. 
In the same resolution, the Council endorsed the programme of work for the Ninth Congress, including the holding of six workshops on the topics recommended by the Commission. 
The Economic and Social Council, in resolution 1993/34, stressed the importance of existing cooperation and coordination activities between the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch and other relevant entities. 
The initial terms of office of two members of the Board of Trustees of the United Nations Interregional Crime and Justice Research Institute expire in 1994, in accordance with article IV, paragraph 2, of the Institute's Statute (Economic and Social Council resolution 1989/56, annex). 
The Commission is therefore requested to reappoint or replace those outgoing members. 
For this purpose, the Commission will have before it background notes on proposed candidates for appointment or reappointment to the Board. 
The Commission will have before it a note by the Secretary-General on the approved revisions to programme 29 (Crime prevention and criminal justice) of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997 (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
Attention is drawn to Council resolution 1989/114, in which the Council requested its subsidiary bodies to highlight policy recommendations and decisions resulting from their deliberations for consideration and appropriate action by the Council. 
What is required is for the international community to treat it as one of the phenomena of the arming of extremist settlers; Jordan has long warned of the dire consequences of this for the peace process. 
Accordingly, Israel must bear the responsibility for these brutal actions, since it provides the settlers with weapons, freedom of movement and access to the Islamic Holy Places. 
The criminals must be punished and disarmed so as to prevent a recurrence of this massacre. 
This raises serious concerns for my Government. 
The Republic of Croatia finds the actions concerning the "monetary union" to be aimed against the territorial integrity of Croatia, and reserves the right to take appropriate measures in this regard. 
(a) A cease-fire between the two armed forces, which will start at noon local time on 25 February 1994; 
(b) Positioning of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) forces at key points in order to ensure adherence to the cease-fire; 
(c) The placing of all heavy weapons above 12.7 mm under UNPROFOR control or the withdrawal of those weapons to a minimum distance from the line of confrontation of 10 km for mortars and 29 km for tanks and artillery by noon local time on 7 March 1994; 
(d) The establishment of a Joint Commission in which both parties will be represented under the chairmanship of UNPROFOR. 
The joint commission will examine whether the Republic of Croatia is complying with the terms of the Presidential statement of 3 February concerning the possible presence of regular Croatian troops in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
I wish to reiterate that the letter dated 17 February 1994 from the Secretary-General addressed to the President of the Security Council (S/1994/190) stated that "the ability of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) to observe developments throughout Bosnia and Herzegovina is limited". 
Additionally, I wish to state that the Republic of Croatia fully supports the decision of HVO commanders, which was made at the above-mentioned meeting, to allow for unhindered inspection by the joint commission of its troops. 
I hope that this commission will present a satisfactory report to the Security Council as soon as possible and that its conclusions will serve to promote better relations and trust between the Bosnian Croats and Muslims. 
The members of the Security Council are grateful for your report dated 10 February 1994 on the massacre of the civilian population in Stupni Do, Bosnia and Herzegovina (S/1994/154). 
A group of Israeli settlers, including 1 in military uniform, opened fire indiscriminately at the Palestinian worshippers praying during the holy month of Ramadan in Al-Haram Al-Ibrahimi in Al-Khalil, resulting in more than 50 killed and more than 200 wounded. 
Further, we believe that the Israeli Government should be held responsible for the Al-Khalil massacre. 
In this connection, we recall Security Council resolutions which consider settlements to be illegal and obstacles to peace and which call for their dismantlement. 
This dangerous situation requires immediate and firm actions to bring these settlers under control and suppress their violent behaviour, while the transitional arrangements in the Palestinian territory are taking place. 
We call upon the international community to bring an end to such massacres and criminal acts committed against our people, and we reiterate our request for international protection through a direct international presence in the occupied Palestinian territory. 
These aircraft, using electronic timers, dropped provocative leaflets containing inflammatory propaganda against Iraq on various parts of Basra. 
3. On the morning of 25 January 1994, a number of hostile United States and British aircraft coming from Kuwait and Saudi Arabia violated Iraqi airspace and dropped hostile leaflets on various parts of Basra Governorate. 
4. The warplanes referred to in paragraph 3 above continued to violate Iraqi airspace on 26, 27 and 28 January 1994 and dropped hostile leaflets on Safwan, Shu'aybah, the centre of the city of Basra, Jabal Sanam, Qurnah and Dair. 
Unconfirmed reports indicate that the Israeli troops guarding the Mosque did not intervene to stop the attack for over 10 minutes. 
The Committee condemns the massacre in the strongest terms. 
The non-aligned countries remain deeply concerned over the armed aggression, genocide and practice of "ethnic cleansing" being perpetrated against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, a sovereign State Member of the United Nations, and its people. 
Despite condemnation from the international community and numerous resolutions adopted by the Security Council, a multi-ethnic, multicultural and multireligious society is being exterminated. 
The indiscriminate bombing of a market place in Sarajevo, where nearly 70 innocent people were killed and hundreds wounded, is the latest brutality perpetrated against the Bosnian people. 
The non-aligned countries welcome the cease-fire now in effect in Sarajevo and the surrounding area as an important step towards compliance with Security Council resolutions. 
The city of Sarajevo is the political capital of Bosnia and Herzegovina. It stands, moveover, as that nation's symbol of resistance to brutality, aggression and genocide. 
To have survived thus far and endured countless hardships, it is inconceivable that it should ultimately come to be placed under foreign control, albeit the United Nations. 
In this connection, the non-aligned countries are prepared to assist you and other interested parties in the realization of a just and lasting peace in that strife-torn country. 
They strongly condemn and deeply deplore this wanton act of terrorism. 
The member States of the OIC extend their heartfelt condolences and deepest sympathies to the bereaved families. 
The member States of the OIC reaffirm the legitimate national rights of the Palestinian people including their inalienable right to self-determination and reiterate the need for the withdrawal of Israel from the Palestinian territories occupied since 1967, including Al-Quds Al-Shareef and from the other occupied Arab territories. 
Having temporarily achieved a military victory in the region, the separatists began to conduct an operation aimed at the elimination of the Georgian population in Abkhazia and violating elementary norms of international humanitarian law by their practice of genocide and ethnic cleansing. 
World opinion has not however reflected a proper evaluation of these facts. 
The special State Committee has been established to gather the material to prove that a continuing policy of genocide and ethnic cleansing is being pursued in Abkhazia. 
The fact-finding process is under way. 
A tremendous amount of work has been done by this special investigative body in the General Procurator's office, whose criminal investigation into the practice of genocide and ethnic cleansing towards the Georgian population in Abkhazia is now in progress. 
According to material gathered, it is proved that the Abkhaz separatists and their accomplices premeditated the genocide of the Georgian population. 
The Abkhaz mass media, scientific journals, etc., have consistently blamed Georgians for an alleged artificial reduction of the indigenous Abkhaz population. It became starkly obvious that the Georgian population was destined for elimination. 
This insidious plot has resulted in the flight of literally hundreds of thousands of Georgians, forcibly driven from their homes and subjected to indescribable physical and mental punishment, overt violation of personal dignity, destruction of homes and property, stolen cattle and vehicles, etc. 
The treatment inflicted upon the Georgian population rendered it impossible for them to remain in Abkhazia without ultimately being annihilated. The current investigation will present irrefutable evidence to all interested parties that premeditated ethnic cleansing took place in Abkhazia. 
Almost immediately after the fall of Sukhumi on 27 September 1993, military engagement between the opposing forces ceased. 
The investigation has nevertheless ascertained the continuation of mass extermination of non-combatants after the closure of military operations, and possesses proof to this effect. 
There is conclusive evidence of continuing cynical and beastly crimes against a peaceful population, which commonly include the rape of women and their further malicious wounding inflicted by carving the breasts of those who survive. 
It would be damning enough if the indictment were to stop here, but it must be known that this particular aforementioned brutality is inflicted not only on grown women, but on children who have not even reached adolescence. 
The gruesome trophies of these shameful deeds are the nipples of the victims collected in matchboxes by the perpetrators of these unspeakable crimes. 
Greek, Armenian, Russian and voices of other national origin rise in concert with Georgian in testimony to these events, and I accept full responsibility for this declaration of the facts. 
According to the testimonies of numerous witnesses, after an innocent person is murdered, the following inscription is carved into the flesh of his body, "Do not eat so much, Georgians, do not get fat. 
It is not easy to drag your corpses". 
It is impossible to read unemotionally the testimony of witnesses regarding the torture of Georgians who remained in Sukhumi after its fall to the Abkhaz separatists. 
His father, Variam Jimsheleishvili, was taken captive. 
His house was destroyed, and both his grandmother, Babutsa Pipia, and his mother-in-law, Mzia Kalandla, were tortured and afterwards murdered. 
Each unembodied name represents a human being who found himself at the mercy of a late twentieth century resurgence of fascism, and found it no more merciful than at any other time in history. 
According to the evidence gathered by the investigation, official representatives of the Government of the Abkhaz Autonomous Republic were targeted for execution individually and in groups. 
It must be stressed that there are many documented incidents of this. 
According to the evidence gathered by the investigation, it has been established that Mr. Shartava and his staff were taken captive in Sukhumi and subjected to special brutality. 
Even during the process of the Geneva negotiations, the policy of genocide and ethnic cleansing has been relentlessly pursued. 
While the purpose of these negotiations is to achieve an acceptable peaceful settlement of the conflict, to the Abkhaz side they have been nothing more than a smokescreen behind which to hide the continuation of their barbaric policy. 
According to our information, a sophisticated artillery system, "Grad", was used, as well as poisonous gas in the village of Gumurishi. 
More than 800 houses were destroyed and hundreds of hostages have been taken. 
Thousands of women, children and elderly folk attempted to escape the terror by way of snow-covered passages, leaving behind mothers frozen with their babies in their arms, and old men and women unable to withstand the cruel conditions, both natural and man-made. 
More than 2,000 devastated people managed to escape death and gain asylum in Zugdidi, Tsalenjikha, and other towns of western Georgia, many of whom are hospitalized with frozen hands and feet. 
It should be mentioned that the Gudautian separatists refused to permit the United Nations observers based in Sukhumi to visit the area where the repressive actions were taking place. 
The evidence gathered testifies that the tragedy in Abkhazia is a crime against humanity. 
37. The cost estimate for the maintenance of UNOSOM II for the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 May 1994 amounts to $673,508,200 gross ($668,327,800 net). 
The estimate is inclusive of the authorization and apportionment mentioned in paragraphs 18 and 19 above and in accordance with General Assembly decision 48/471 of 23 December 1993. 
38. The monthly cost of maintaining UNOSOM II for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1994 is estimated at $77,442,517 gross ($76,332,417 net). 
(c) A decision to set off against the apportionment among Member States for the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 May 1994 their respective share in the unencumbered balance of $56,027,000 gross ($53,018,000 net) for the period ending 31 October 1993; 
(d) With regard to the period after 31 May 1994, provision by means of an authorization at a monthly rate of $77,442,517 gross ($76,332,417 net) and for the apportionment of such amounts, should the Security Council decide to continue UNOSOM II beyond that date. 
2. The troop strength of military personnel under the responsibility of UNOSOM II on 1 January 1994 was 25,945. 
Certain Member States have indicated that their contingents would be withdrawn from UNOSOM, which will require the repatriation of some 9,110 troops by 31 March 1994. 
The revised cost estimate is based on estimated monthly troop strength during the period from November 1993 to May 1994 as follows: 
Provision is also made for a usage factor for all items of personal clothing, gear and equipment issued to troops ($12,329,030) for an average of 176,129 person/months at the standard rates and as per the cost parameters indicated in paragraph 3. 
8. Provision is made to pay troops for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per day for up to eight days of recreational leave taken during a seven-month period of service ($2,113,548). 
9. Provision is made to supply food and bottled water to all military members of the force in accordance with approved ration scales. 
Provision is also made for the cost of drinking water at $1.05 per ration/day for a total of 5,333,761 person/days ($5,600,449). 
The total cost has been reduced by a non-usage factor of 3.5 per cent ($1,325,440) during absence on recreational leave. 
The present estimates are based on payment to 15 military personnel per month for a total of 1,000 person/days at an average daily rate of $100 ($100,000). 
13. This estimate provides for the reimbursement to Governments for payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury, disability or illness resulting from service with UNOSOM II, based on an average payment of $40,000. 
The fragmentation jackets and helmets for 175 persons at $400 per set are to be purchased ($70,000). 
An amount of $135,000 is included to replace 50 per cent of previously obtained uniforms for service personnel and local drivers and protective clothing for mechanics. 
2. The cost estimate provides for a monthly troop strength of 22,000 all ranks, consisting of 19,500 infantry and 2,500 logistic support personnel. 
The cost estimate is calculated at 1 per cent of the average troop strength of 22,000 for the period. 
Finally, provision is made for 22,000 medal sets at $2.75 per set ($60,500). 
3. The Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee held its third session at Headquarters from 17 to 28 January 1994. 
1. The third session of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa, was held in New York from 17 to 28 January 1994. 
The session was convened in accordance with paragraph 4 of General Assembly resolution 47/188 of 22 December 1992. 
At its third session, the Committee held three meetings (1st to 3rd), on 17, 24 and 28 January 1994. 
2. The Bureaux of the Committee and its Working Groups, as elected at its organizational, first and second sessions, are as follows: 
4. Representatives of the following States attended the session: 
8. The following national liberation movement was represented: Pan Africanist Congress of Azania. 
13. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the report of Working Group I (see annex III, sect. 1). 
14. At the 3rd meeting, on 28 January, the Chairman of Working Group II, Ms. Anne De Lattre (France), introduced the report of Working Group II (A/AC.241/WG.II/L.2), as adopted. 
16. At its 2nd and 3rd meetings, on 24 and 28 January, the Committee considered agenda item 3, "Review of the situation as regards extrabudgetary funds". 
For its discussion of the item, the Committee had before it a note by the Secretariat on the review of the situation as regards extrabudgetary funds (A/AC.241/16 and Add.1). 
Some delegations made comments or sought further clarification on the utilization of the resources available to the Secretariat. 
18. In concluding the discussions, the Chairman of the Committee urged Member States to contribute effectively to the funds so as to enable the Secretariat to undertake the activities envisaged in an efficient and timely way. 
19. At its 3rd meeting, on 28 January, the Committee decided to approve the draft provisional agenda for its second session (see annex II, decision 3/2). 
(a) The Secretariat should prepare a revised version of the negotiating text of the Convention (A/AC.241/15/Rev.1) as soon as possible, based on the negotiations at the third session; 
(c) It was understood that all questions relating to regional instruments would be considered by the fourth session; 
(d) The fourth session should be organized in such a way that the negotiations would be concluded by June 1994, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/191. 
21. At its 3rd meeting, on 28 January, the Committee adopted the draft report on its second session, as contained in document A/AC.241/L.16, and authorized the Rapporteur to finalize it in cooperation with the Chairman and the Bureau by incorporating therein the proceedings of the 2nd and 3rd meetings. 
Club UNESCO f\x{5e66}inin "La Colombe" 
World Learning, Inc. 
At its 3rd meeting, on 28 January 1994, the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa, adopted the following draft provisional agenda for its fourth session: 
2. Elaboration of an international convention to combat desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa. 
(a) Special Voluntary Fund to support the participation of developing countries affected by drought and desertification, particularly the least developed countries; 
Working Group I would be responsible for the elaboration of such provisions as the preamble, principles and objectives, commitments, national and regional action programmes, capacity-building, education and public awareness, and financial resources and mechanisms. 
2. At the 1st meeting of Working Group I, on 17 January, the Acting Chairman (Benin) made an introductory statement. 
3. At the same meeting, the Working Group approved its programme of work for 17 to 28 January 1994. 
Subsequently it held 16 meetings during that period. 
5. Working Group I considered the topic at its 1st and 2nd meetings, on 17 and 18 January. 
8. An observer made a statement. 
9. Working Group I considered the topic at its 3rd meeting, on 18 January. 
12. An observer made a statement. 
13. Working Group I considered the topic at its 3rd meeting, on 18 January. 
14. The Working Group further considered the topic at its 11th and 13th meetings, on 25 and 26 January. 
16. Working Group I considered the topic at its 3rd meeting, on 18 January. 
19. Statements were made by the observers of two non-governmental organizations. 
20. Working Group I considered the topic at its 5th to 8th meetings on 19 to 21 January. 
Statements were also made by the representatives of two non-governmental organizations. 
22. The Working Group further considered the topic at its 13th, 14th and 16th meetings, on 26 and 27 January. 
24. An observer made a statement. 
Statements were also made by the observer of an intergovernmental organization and an observer of a non-governmental organization. 
25. Working Group I considered these topics at its 8th meeting, on 21 January. 
26. Statements were made by the observers of two non-governmental organizations. 
29. An observer made a statement. 
30. Working Group I discussed the topic at its 9th and 10th meetings, on 21 and 24 January. 
33. An observer of a non-governmental organization made a statement. 
35. At the same meeting, the Working Group adopted the draft report. 
Working Group II would be responsible for the elaboration of such provisions as definitions, institutional, administrative, technological and scientific aspects; research, data collection and exchange information; procedural arrangements and other legal provisions such as any instruments relating to the convention. 
2. At the 1st meeting of Working Group II, on 17 January, the Chairman made an introductory statement. 
5. An informal working group was established to review the definitions of technical terms. It was decided that the results would be examined at the fourth session. 
6. Working Group II considered the topic at its 1st and 2nd meetings, on 17 and 18 January. 
11. Working Group II considered the topic at its 2nd meeting, on 18 January. 
12. At the same meeting, a statement was made by the representative of an intergovernmental organization. 
15. The Working Group discussed the topic at its 3rd meeting, on 18 January. 
16. At the same meeting, a statement was made by the representative of a United Nations specialized agency. 
19. Working Group II discussed the topic at its 4th meeting, on 19 January. 
23. The Working Group considered the topic at its 5th to 8th meetings, from 19 to 21 January. 
24. At the 7th and 8th meetings, statements were made by the representatives of two United Nations specialized agencies. 
At the 8th meeting, a statement was also made by the representative of an intergovernmental organization. 
30. Working Group II considered the topic at its 10th and 11th meetings, on 24 and 25 January. 
32. The Working Group considered the topic at its 14th and 15th meetings, on 26 January, and had before it a note by the Secretariat on a possible format and elements of a regional implementation annex for Africa (A/AC.241/17). 
33. At the 14th meeting, on 26 January, the Executive Secretary of the Committee made an introductory statement. 
35. There was a discussion and exchange of views on the document presented by the Secretariat on the regional instrument for Africa. 
Representatives thanked the Secretariat for its good work; however, they expressed the need to have a focused, region-specific and flexible instrument. 
They recognized the complexity of legal aspects relating to regional instruments and the need to maintain a priority on Africa. 
39. At the same meeting, the Working Group adopted the draft report as revised and amended. 
Its in-depth treatment of the relevant issues without a doubt significantly advances the development of the topic, yet it also brings out the variety of complex problems that have to be dealt with before proceeding to establish the Court. 
Since the body in question is a jurisdictional one where impartiality and independence become essential, Mexico believes that the relationship to the United Nations must be limited to an agreement to cooperate. 
The Tribunal must not be conceived as an organ of the United Nations, as proposed, within brackets for the moment, in the draft Statute. 
Articles 19 and 20 of the draft Statute give the Court the power to determine its own internal rules, rules of procedure, rules of evidence and in general all the rules necessary for the proper implementation of the draft Statute. 
We believe that power is too broad. 
Mexico believes that only exceptionally serious international crimes should fall within its purview. 
Consequently, the list of crimes in article 22 of the draft Statute must be studied with greater care, because the fact that a crime is covered under an international treaty is not of itself enough to confer jurisdiction on the Court. 
In establishing an international court, another problem clearly arises in connection with the question of applicable substantive law. 
The Working Group's draft text determines that in settling cases submitted to it the Court shall apply the Statute, the applicable international treaties, the rules and principles of general international law and, as a subsidiary source, any applicable rule of national law. 
Accordingly, progress must first be made in integrating the rules of international criminal law. 
On the subject of international cooperation and judicial assistance, the machinery set up for bringing the accused before the Court must always take account of the need at all times to respect the guarantees of due process which local laws generally afford individuals. 
If this concern is reflected and met in the draft Statute, it will attract greater support from the international community. 
Trials in absentia, dissenting opinions, double jeopardy and appeals are still matters of considerable concern among the members of the international community. 
Only a tribunal whose goal is to guarantee genuine compliance with the law and in which effectiveness, respect for the law and impartiality combine and complement each other will secure the support of the international community. 
While we would be happy accordingly to see the court established as a judicial organ of the United Nations, further consideration does need to be given to the feasibility and ease of proceeding in this way within the terms of the Charter of the United Nations. 
New Zealand is aware that the statute of the Yugoslav tribunal provides a precedent for the procedure for nomination of candidates contained in article 7 (2). 
The court, on the other hand, will be a permanent rather than an ad hoc body. 
We would favour reconsideration of this issue, with a view to providing for a shorter term coupled with the possibility of re-election. 
A useful distinction has been made between the rules of the tribunal (article 19) and the internal rules of the court (article 20). 
In New Zealand's view, it is appropriate to have a general rule-making power and for the procedural rules and rules of evidence to be published. 
New Zealand supports the five-year review provision contained in article 21. 
We would also favour the addition of a provision whereby a review conference shall be held every five years. 
The review option is important in relation to the jurisdictional provisions in part II of the statute. 
It is important for the credibility of the international criminal court that it have a strong consensual base from the outset. 
It follows therefore that the court's broadest jurisdictional responsibilities should relate to agreed international crimes in respect of which jurisdiction should be readily accepted by a large number of States. 
New Zealand notes that some support has been expressed for including certain drug-related crimes, including the illicit trafficking of drugs across national frontiers, the laundering of drug money and the activities of narco-terrorists which threaten international peace and security, in article 22. 
While fully acknowledging the grave nature of these crimes, New Zealand considers that jurisdiction of the court over such crimes should be considered only under article 26 as a matter of special consent on the part of States. 
New Zealand notes the difficulty involved in deciding whether torture (as contemplated in the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment of 10 December 1984) also qualifies for inclusion in the list of crimes under article 22. 
New Zealand agrees that a line must be drawn between the two strands of jurisdiction, but further consideration should be given to the placement of the crime of torture. 
Ideally, the court would have compulsory jurisdiction with States bound simply by virtue of becoming a party to its statute. 
On article 23, New Zealand considers that the flexibility offered by alternative A may detract from the effective operation of the court. 
Alternative B is preferred as a better mechanism for achieving a solid and certain jurisdictional base for the court for the article 22 crimes. 
If alternative B is adopted, New Zealand suggests that paragraph 4 of alternative A (whereby States not parties to the statute may accept jurisdiction over some or all of the categories of crimes in article 22) might also be included. 
In the absence of compelling reasons to the contrary, New Zealand believes paragraph 2 should apply to an article 25 referral. 
A Security Council referral power may be all the more necessary if investigations are otherwise only to be commenced upon complaint by States. 
It is clear that the subject-matter jurisdiction of the court should be limited to crimes of an international character. 
Such crimes can be identified by reference to treaties in force. 
New Zealand recognizes that, in principle, the court should be given jurisdiction in respect of crimes under customary international law. 
New Zealand would support further elaboration of article 26 (2) (a) accordingly. 
New Zealand notes that broadly corresponding powers have been given to the Secretary-General of the United Nations under Article 99 of the Charter, whereby the Secretary-General may refer matters to the Security Council. 
It is also noted that means for preventing the abuse of the extension of the prosecutor's powers are contained in articles 32 (2) and 38. 
With regard to paragraph 1 of article 30, New Zealand doubts that the Bureau should have power to direct the prosecutor to commence an investigation where the prosecutor decides not to proceed. 
New Zealand agrees with the approach taken in article 38 that, consistent with the court's existence as the collective authority of the States parties, any State party should be able to challenge the court's jurisdiction, not only those States that have a direct interest in the case. 
New Zealand suggests that, rather than retaining the text contained in square brackets in subparagraph (a), what the statute needs to make clear here is whether the provision is concerned with treaties in force generally, or with respect to the State exercising jurisdiction over the individual concerned. 
New Zealand assumes the intention is to cover the latter; this should be clarified. 
On the substance of the rights in article 44 (1) (b), it would be preferable for "means" to be qualified as "sufficient means" so that there is no suggestion that an accused has to exhaust all his or her means before becoming entitled to legal assistance. 
It should also be made clear that such legal assistance is both "adequate" and "free". 
New Zealand is opposed to trials in absentia, and disagrees with article 44 (1) (h) of the draft statute. 
The right to be present at one's trial is a fundamental principle which, as the ILC itself notes, is enshrined in article 14 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
In the view of the Secretary-General, such internationally recognized standards are, in particular, contained in article 14 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights." 
It does not follow that an exception should be made to the principle because the court is dealing with the most serious international crimes. 
We note that article 45 has been drafted carefully such that the court's role can be regarded as serving more in the nature of an appellate or review function vis--vis national courts. 
Whether, however, paragraph 2 (a) of article 45 is appropriate in this context, given that the jurisdictional base of the court will be much broader than the Yugoslav tribunal, is a matter for further consideration. 
With reference to article 51 (2), New Zealand supports provision for a dissenting judgement at first instance. 
It would be wrong in principle to prevent judges from expressing their views. 
It would also put the court on a different and inferior basis to both the ICJ and the Yugoslav tribunal in this respect. 
Dissenting or separate opinions would also be very important to the jurisprudence of the court and to both the defendants who chose to appeal convictions and appeals chambers when considering whether to overturn convictions. 
Such matters include whether it is envisaged that there could be grounds on which a request for assistance could be refused; who bears the cost when substantial assistance is given; and the exercise of compulsory powers within the limits available to domestic law-enforcement authorities. 
It may need to be in a particular form to be admissible later in the court; 
- A statement about the court's wishes concerning confidentiality and the reasons for confidentiality where it is required; 
Further to article 63 (6), New Zealand considers that the power of delay should be extended to include persons who are mentally disordered (insane) or too ill to travel and face proceedings. 
Consideration should be given to making a suitable reference, perhaps in the preamble to the statute, to this relationship and to the respective roles and complementarity of the national and international processes. 
1. Calling the body a "Tribunal" is preferable to the initial name of "Court". 
3. We consider the best formulation to be that in article 4: "The Tribunal is a permanent institution open to States parties to the Statute of the Tribunal ... and to other States in accordance with this Statute. 
It shall sit when required to consider a case submitted to it." 
5. We support the proposed inclusion in the "list of crimes defined by treaties" (art. 22) also the actions considered crimes as such by the Convention of 10 December 1984 against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
6. Of the three variants of article 23 on acceptance by States of the Court's jurisdiction, we opt for alternative A. 
Setting a term of six years, with possible re-election for a single further term, seems more in keeping with the requirements, for the following reasons: 
(a) A 12-year term is not to be found in the statutes of other international Courts, the maximum being terms of 9 years (in both the International Court of Justice at The Hague and the European Court of Human Rights); 
(c) If it is decided to establish a six-year term, the term of the registrar would have to be reduced from seven to five years (five years being also the term of the prosecutor). 
While it is very conscious of the serious problems - jurisdictional, procedural, institutional, financial and others - which must be solved before an international criminal court is created, it is convinced that the attempt to resolve the difficulties is a worthwhile undertaking. 
2. The draft statute which was before the Sixth Committee of the General Assembly last year, and which is the subject of the present comments, is an admirable beginning for this difficult task. 
The tribunal should be given a close institutional link with the United Nations, to give it a universal authority. 
It will therefore be necessary to establish these obligations by treaty. 
6. The Government welcomes the provision that the tribunal should sit only when required to consider a case submitted to it. 
8. Whatever the Prosecutor's Office is called in other languages, "Procuracy" is inappropriate in English. 
9. The court is a criminal tribunal. 
11. Paragraph 3 provides that the accused may request the disqualification of a judge. 
(b) The requirement that the prosecutor and the deputy have the highest level of competence and experience in the conduct of both investigations and prosecutions would give difficulty to many common-law countries where those functions are in separate hands. 
The qualifications should be in the alternative. 
13. The Commission might consider whether paragraph 3 is sufficiently clearly worded. 
14. As regards paragraph (4) of the Commentary, the Government is of the view that consultation of the Bureau on the prosecutor's staff appointments would not compromise the prosecutor's independence, and such a provision might appropriately be included. 
15. Rules of evidence include matters of considerable importance which affect the rights of the accused. 
Articles 22 to 26 lay down two strands of jurisdiction, based on a distinction drawn between treaties which define crimes as international crimes and treaties which merely provide for the suppression of undesirable conduct constituting crimes under national law. 
Nevertheless, the United Kingdom Government considers that, if an international court is to be established under present conditions, a list of crimes along the lines of those set out in article 22 should form the major part of its jurisdiction. 
Subject to this proviso, however, the Government would not oppose the inclusion of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
18. The United Kingdom Government shares the view expressed in paragraph (2) of the commentary that the approach set out in alternative A (the "opting-in" approach) best reflects the consensual basis of the court's jurisdiction. 
Conferring jurisdiction on an international court represents a certain ceding of jurisdiction by individual States; this ceding is best established by the two-stage process of acceptance of the statute and the separate acceptance of the jurisdiction of the court over specific crimes in accordance with alternative A. 
That consent will not always be required under the existing provisions of paragraph 1 (a). 
20. The Commission is requested to consider whether the drafting of paragraph 1 (a) and (b) is adequate. 
It is unclear whether all States parties having jurisdiction under a treaty to try the suspect before their own courts are required to accept the court's jurisdiction, or whether the consent of any one of the States parties to the relevant treaty is sufficient. 
The Government assumes that the latter is intended but does not regard this as acceptable, at least with regard to paragraph 1 (a). 
If the substance of the article is to remain, the Government would prefer the latter view to prevail. 
22. The Government is not, however, convinced that the understanding of the Working Group expressed in the second sentence of paragraph (2) of the Commentary is adequately reflected in the provision. 
As regards paragraph 2 (a), it is not satisfactory that a criminal court has jurisdiction over unspecified offences in respect of which there cannot but be uncertainty and controversy. 
25. The Commission is invited to consider whether there are indeed any crimes under general international law of the kind referred to in this subparagraph, and if so, to identify them expressly in the article. 
26. As regards paragraph 2 (b), the United Kingdom is not in favour of including in the statute crimes under national law which have not been defined with precision in an international treaty, such as the 1988 United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances. 
Furthermore, the attempt to restrict jurisdiction to "exceptionally serious crimes" is unlikely to be workable: no definition of "exceptionally serious" is attempted and it is unlikely to be possible to produce one that would be generally agreed. 
27. The Commission is requested to look again at the description of national law as a "subsidiary source". 
The components of an offence (with the exception of genocide), the applicable defences and the relevant penalties (subject to the provisions of the statute) will all be matters for national law. 
The government doubts whether the establishment of a prima facie case is a sufficient basis for instituting a prosecution. 
31. Paragraph 4 (a) provides for a person under investigation to be informed that his silence in response to questions will not be a consideration in the determination of his guilt or innocence. 
The Government fully shares the view that there ought to be no question of a person being convicted on the basis of silence alone, without other evidence. 
Such powers are in the United Kingdom Government's view only necessary and appropriate in situations where a State fails in its cooperation obligations or where its criminal justice system has broken down. 
Previous recommendations by the Commission clearly envisaged that evidence should be collected through cooperation mechanisms based on international mutual legal assistance arrangements (but with fewer grounds for refusal and, of course, no mutuality). 
The draft statute might be augmented so as to place legal assistance obligations on States parties whose cooperation is requested by the prosecutor or the court, and to differentiate between different degrees of acceptance, rather as article 63 does for surrender of suspects. 
34. The relationship between articles 31 and 62 (a) on the one hand, and article 33 on the other, may need further thought. 
Article 33 implies, however, that States parties' obligations to arrest and detain the subjects of such warrants arise only after the indictment has been personally notified to the accused. 
There are no provisions designed to secure cooperation in pre-indictment arrest or detention. 
The Commission may wish to cover this. 
If they do, however, for human rights reasons it would not be right to allow too long a period to elapse between execution of the provisional arrest warrant and the notification of the indictment to the accused: the European Convention on Extradition, for example, imposes a 40-day limit. 
The Chamber to deal with the case should rule on the question, or if the challenge is made before the indictment is confirmed (possibly after the person's arrest), a Chamber should be made available for the purpose. 
40. The Commission is requested to look again at paragraph 2 (a) which has a reference to an "ordinary crime". 
The word "orders" is in fact used in the commentary. 
The same point arises on article 48 (1). 
42. The Government draws attention to its comments on article 19 above, relating to the desirability of the statute providing further rules of evidence. 
One matter that should be addressed is whether a witness is to have a privilege against self-incrimination before the tribunal. 
The question arises whether a witness is, in particular, obliged to answer questions which may place him in breach of his national law. 
43. As regards the point made in paragraph (4) of the commentary, it is considered that in view of the evidentiary difficulties for national courts in prosecuting perjury before the tribunal, it would be preferable to address in the statute the question of giving false testimony before the court. 
44. Paragraph 2 departs from the previous recommendations made by the Commission to the effect that penalties should be based on the applicable national law, subject to residual provision for the court to lay down penalties where none is specified or where the penalty specified falls outside international norms. 
As regards subparagraph (c), it is questionable whether the provisions referred to in paragraph (4) of the commentary are likely to be used in practice. 
48. The Commission is requested to consider what "interim measures" might be required. 
49. Attention is drawn to earlier comments on provisional arrest. 
States will be able to respond only in so far as their national laws permit which may not, for instance, include preventing the escape of a suspect unless a provisional arrest or arrest warrant has been issued. 
National laws may also impose special conditions for search and seizure of evidence; this is recognized in most international mutual legal assistance agreements. 
50. The Government notes that, under article 63 (3) (a), a State party which has accepted the jurisdiction of the court with respect to the crime in question is obliged to take immediate steps to arrest and surrender the accused person to the court. 
The view is taken, therefore, that a State which had taken immediate steps to arrest the suspect would have fulfilled its obligations even if the suspect successfully exercised his right to challenge his arrest and detention. 
51. Article 63 (3) (b) refers to a State party which is also a party to the treaty establishing the crime in question but which has not accepted the court's jurisdiction over that crime. 
The Government queries the obligation to arrest. 
Arrest may be premature if the national authorities are not ready to lay a charge immediately or find, on reviewing the case, that a charge would not be likely to succeed. 
52. Article 63 (5) requires States parties, as far as possible, to give priority to court requests over requests for extradition from other countries. 
This departs from the Commission's previous recommendation that States parties should be free to choose in the case of multiple requests, but could be offered non-binding guidelines on choosing, for example suggesting that requests from the court are given special consideration. 
The article 63 (5) requirement, moreover, relates to any request under paragraph 2: the requested State might not even have accepted the court's jurisdiction over that crime or that category of crimes. 
The Commission is invited to consider deleting article 63 (5). 
53. Article 63 (6) is, in the Government's view, helpful, as is the recognition of the speciality rule in article 64. 
54. Attention was drawn earlier in these comments to the desirability of an additional article on legal assistance, which would inter alia spell out the obligations of States parties to comply with requests. 
It is for consideration whether obligations, or the same degree of obligation, should be imposed on States parties that have not accepted the court's jurisdiction in relation to the crime, or the category of crime, in question. 
It would also seem desirable for the statute to indicate, even if the list is non-exclusive, the types of legal assistance that may be sought from States parties - as, for instance, in the United Nations Model Treaty on Mutual Assistance, article 1 (2). 
Recalling its resolution 31/135 of 16 December 1976, in which it endorsed the establishment of an International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, and Economic and Social Council resolution 1998 (LX) of 12 May 1976, containing guidelines regarding the activities of the Institute, 
Emphasizing that the ultimate goal of restructuring should be to strengthen the programmes for the advancement of women and to enhance the efficiency of the work of those organizations, in function, structure and cost-effectiveness, 
Recognizing the importance of adequate preparation for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, to be held in 1995, under the guidance of the Conference secretariat, and the role therein of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, 
1. Affirms that both the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women and the United Nations Development Fund for Women should retain their comparative advantages in activities relating to the advancement of women; 
(a) A clear analysis of the financial benefits resulting from the merger; 
(b) An estimate of the one-time non-recurrent costs of the merger, including costs of transitional measures, as well as an estimate of the recurrent costs of the merger; 
(c) Details of the current staffing structure of the United Nations Development Fund for Women and of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, together with details of the proposed structure, including reporting arrangements; 
(e) A report on consultations with the host Government of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women; 
5. Requests the Economic and Social Council to submit its final recommendations to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session for its consideration and action before 31 December 1994. 
He noted that, whereas there had been a growing understanding of the finite and vulnerable nature of water resources and of the need for holistic approaches to land and water management, there was every reason to be concerned about the long-term sustainability of water resources development world wide. 
The Committee identified the need to manage the resource at the lowest appropriate level, in accordance with the approaches taken at the International Conference on Water and the Environment (Dublin, 1992) and the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (Rio de Janeiro, 1992). 
2. The Committee commended the quality of the report prepared by the Secretariat and expressed its view that certain areas could be expanded to define more accurately the nature of the global water crisis. 
3. Most experts agreed that an update on the current report would be needed for the third session of the Committee, possibly to be entitled "Twenty years after Mar del Plata". 
The importance of strategies for integrated water resources management and linkages between water and land issues were stressed. 
The report could be strengthened by requesting the regional commissions to prepare regional summaries and specific countries to prepare case-studies of successful strategies. 
It was also suggested that the report might include a section from ECE on current developments in water-related issues in the transitional economies of Central and Eastern Europe. 
4. The representative of ECE said that its Committee on Water Problems had recently completed a draft report which covered the water management situation in Europe's transitional economies. 
5. Several experts expressed the view that overextraction and pollution of groundwater were serious problems and that groundwater protection needed to be emphasized. 
Legislation and enforcement, combined with user participation, were required if groundwater were to be managed and protected effectively. 
6. Another area that needed attention was the reclamation of irrigation areas rather than the opening up of new irrigation schemes. 
Planning had to balance the needs for agricultural and non-agricultural land use and alternative ways to raise agricultural production and irrigation efficiency. 
Water resources schemes of various sizes were needed to take into account environmental concerns and watershed management. 
One expert emphasized the linkage between water and land use and proposed that attention be directed to the Commission on Sustainable Development's consideration of chapter 10 of Agenda 21 in that regard. 
7. Several delegates stressed that prior assessment of resources was necessary before proper planning and management would be possible. 
Proper monitoring and follow-up would be required. 
One expert noted that massive financial support from external agencies would be required for such assessments. 
8. A number of experts endorsed the final paragraph (para. 79) of the report and felt that its contents should be conveyed to the Economic and Social Council. 
They stressed the need for a multisectoral approach and for diagnostic assessment of the current institutional arrangements and human resources capacity at the national level as a basis for formulating strategies for the future. 
9. Unless there were serious attempts to alleviate poverty, discussions of environmental degradation would be idle. 
10. In considering agenda item 5 (b), at the 1st meeting of the Working Group on Water Resources on 25 February 1994, the Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General on international instruments for global action (E/C.7/1994/5). 
11. Several experts emphasized the importance of raising the level of international attention and action on the global water crisis through the establishment of some kind of legal instrument which might impart greater status to water issues. 
Discussions were held on what that might entail - i.e., a code of conduct, a water law, a framework convention, or a declaration of principles. 
12. One expert felt that the focus for such an instrument should be integrated water management and the need for greater balance in water use. 
13. Another expert stressed the need for a framework convention on the water cycle, focusing on linkages between water resources and land use, and the need to protect water resources from pollution. 
14. The representative of ECE described in detail conventions established under ECE auspices, affirming that they had had a strong impact on the level of public awareness and on capacity-building, particularly for the economies in transition, which must establish new laws and infrastructures to strengthen water management. 
One expert suggested that the success of the ECE conventions might be related to the relatively high level of awareness in Europe of water issues. 
15. The Committee encouraged ECE to provide information that could be incorporated into the report discussed in paragraph 3. 
The report should use all available sources of information, including missions of experts to the occupied territory. 
2. Reports on the subject had been submitted regularly to the Commission, most recently at its thirty-seventh session, based on findings of various documents published by the United Nations and a number of publications from other sources. 
In 1989, a fact-finding mission had examined the situation of Palestinian women living outside the occupied territory and had interviewed women from the occupied territory. 
In 1993, missions of experts to the occupied Palestinian territory as requested in Council resolution 1993/15, could not take place in view of the changing political situation. 
There has been general recognition, however, that the lives of Palestinian women in the occupied Palestinian territory are conditioned by the complex political reality in the region. 
The status of women of all ages had been profoundly affected by the political consequences of the occupation. 
Like previous reports submitted to the Commission on the Status of Women, the present report describes the situation of women in the critical areas of family life, economy and employment, education and health, with special attention to psychological well-being. 
4. The report is based on various recent documents published by the United Nations and other sources, most of which do not yet take into account recent political developments. 
It should be noted that, despite the considerable documentation published on the Palestinian conflict, there is a lack of reliable statistics on the status of women, health, housing conditions, labour force participation, household composition and education. 
For example, population data on the occupied Palestinian territory are based on a census conducted in 1967 that has been updated annually. 
The figures may well underestimate the population by 10-15 per cent because of underreporting at the time of the census and underestimation of births and infant deaths. 
To obtain additional information, the present report has drawn on sample surveys which have been conducted recently in the occupied Palestinian territory. 
5. The signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements by the Governments of Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization in September 1993 (A/48/486-S/26560, annex) has transformed the political perspective of the region and has affected the future situation of women and children in the occupied territory. 
There has been a rush to define strategies for economic development during the interim period and afterwards by all partners concerned, including bilateral and multilateral donors. 
6. In this context of rapid political change, the concern of the Commission on the Status of Women about the situation of Palestinian women and children may be entering a new phase. 
In addition to monitoring the living conditions of Palestinian women and children, the authority will emphasize the enhancement of women's participation in the elaboration of a permanent settlement of the conflict and the integration of a gender perspective in all areas of legislation, infrastructure, human resource and economic development. 
9. In light of the recent political developments, monitoring the implementation of paragraph 260 of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies has gained new momentum. 
The second review and appraisal of the Forward-looking Strategies should acknowledge the progress achieved and identify the remaining obstacles. 
This will certainly be a concern of the Western Asia Regional Preparatory Conference, which will be convened in Amman from 6 to 10 November 1994. 
10. According to the information available, the situation of Palestinian women in the occupied territory is still characterized by the state of military occupation. 
Despite the positive developments and increased hope for peace after the signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements, no substantive or immediate improvement of living conditions could be reported. 
In fact, during 1993 the number of total fatalities and injuries, particularly among children, was significantly higher than during the preceding period. 
The majority of women could not ensure a living for their families since they were impeded by lack of education, vocational training, skills and employment opportunities and were subject to socio-cultural restrictions concerning their freedom of movement. 
The condition of widows was particularly difficult and has not received sufficient attention in relation to the question of de jure headship, property rights and guardianship of the children. 
Certain customary practices, such as a widow's marrying her husband's brother or other close kin, were still widespread in the occupied territory. 
Large age gaps between spouses, which are common in Palestinian society and in countries of the region, have increased the likelihood of a woman being widowed, often at a young age. 
Social and legal pressures often force single women and their children to join the household of their kin and to give up independent living in the absence of a male head of family. 
16. In Palestinian society, marriage determines a woman's life in social and economic terms. 
Marriage status has an impact on access to property and income and freedom of movement. 
Age at marriage is an indicator of women's education and expected fertility. 
A recent survey carried out in the West Bank and Gaza found that during the first period of the intifadah the age at marriage fell. 
In the previous two decades education and urbanization had led to a relative rise in marriage age. 
Thirty-seven per cent of the female population married under the age of 17, the legal minimum age required for marriage. 
The reasons for the increase in early marriages were said to be linked to the long term school closures and the deteriorating economic situation, which discouraged parents from continuing their daughters' education. 
The bans on wedding parties during the intifadah made weddings affordable for those who had not planned to marry for some time because of the costs involved. 
20. The implementation of the Declaration of Principles will have an impact on the situation of Palestinian women. 
The prevailing approaches to "women in development" are either to add women's concerns to the development agenda set by others or to transform development agendas on the basis of women's analysis of what would both meet their basic needs and empower them. 
Donors and development agencies have an important role to play in the implementation of women-in-development policies. 
But little can be achieved without the active involvement of all concerned at all levels. 
21. The process of structuring new governmental institutions and the capabilities to manage them will be taking place with the transfer of certain administrative responsibilities from the Israeli civil administration to Palestinian control. 
Palestinian women can bring a gender perspective to these developments. 
Development projects in agriculture, the setting up of infrastructure, housing, education and health facilities can best be elaborated with the participation of female experts. 
At the outset, however, a particularly important step would be the provision of de jure equality for women. 
22. It is clear that Palestinian women are aware of the present challenge. 
The Palestinian Federation of Women's Action called for constitutional and judicial legislation to ensure equality and equal opportunities and confirmed the continuation of its struggle against the economic, social, political and cultural marginalization of women. 
It recognized the urgency of the need to have equality enshrined in the constitutional declaration of the national authority. 
Women's participation in the drafting of laws, regulations and legislature of the new national authority and in community life in all its aspects needed to be guaranteed. 
The Federation also asked for the participation of leading female professionals in the formation of the transitional national government and a larger proportion of women in principal and subsidiary organizations and institutions dealing with social, economic, educational, administrative and other matters. 
Their request covered civil rights, education, health provision, the planning and implementation of growth and development, and the media. 
23. The question of accountability takes on a specific definition in the case of interim self-government arrangements which will have an impact on future developments and governmental structures. 
Appropriate quantitative and qualitative national targets need to be identified. 
A national machinery for the advancement of Palestinian women is already in place but needs recognition, authority and influence at the highest political level. 
Women need to participate in future governance structures and in existing development institutions, and most importantly, need to be involved in the formulation of development strategies. 
24. Besides providing adequate health services and improved education, the most important programme will be to enhance the development of sustainable income-generation activities for women. 
Realistic, feasible possibilities and basic support facilities need to be identified. 
Palestinian women need support from the international community, non-governmental organizations and donor agencies in this respect. 
We would hope that in the future, existing criteria be applied consistently to all Member States having made offers to UNPROFOR, otherwise, this criteria must be scrupulously reviewed. 
The way Russian soldiers behaved on their arrival to Sarajevo raised discontent among its citizens, and, I believe, it harmed the reputation of the United Nations mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina as well. 
Our people felt this as a provocation, which might have turned into incident. 
We think that any such decision should be postponed. 
"2. On 18 February 1994 between 1500 hours and 1800 hours and on 19 February between 0130 hours and 0345 hours, the armed forces of the Federal Republic of Nigeria launched brutal attacks on our troops stationed in the Cameroonian peninsula of Bakassi thereby violating Cameroon's territorial integrity. 
"3. On instructions from General Abacha, following a security council meeting over which he presided, military aircraft on a reconnaissance mission violated, on the above-mentioned date, our airspace above the peninsula of Bakassi. 
The Federal Government subsequently proclaimed that it had recovered its 'historical sovereignty' over the peninsula and had joined it to the federated States of Akwa Ibom and Cross River. 
"5. My Government wishes to recall that Cameroon's sovereignty over the peninsula of Bakassi is indisputable and results from: 
- The Maroua Declaration delimiting the maritime and island boundaries between Nigeria and Cameroon. 
"6. My Government wishes to affirm its determination to settle this dispute by peaceful means in full observance of the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations. 
Minister for Foreign Affairs" 
Today, the State of Kuwait expressed its condemnation of yesterday's hideous massacre of dozens of Palestinian victims at the Haram al-Ibrahimi in Hebron. 
"The State of Kuwait urges the international community and the Security Council to assume a role in the adoption of adequate measures to protect the Palestinian people from the recurrence of such crimes and in international efforts to safeguard the rights of Palestinians in accordance with international legitimacy." 
Further to the notes by the President of the Security Council dated 30 June 1993 (S/26015), 27 July 1993 (S/26176), 31 August 1993 (S/26389) and 29 November 1993 (S/26812) concerning the Council's documentation and other procedural questions, the President of the Security Council wishes to communicate the following: 
The European Union expresses profound indignation at the bloodshed which took place in Hebron yesterday, leaving many Palestinians dead and wounded. 
While noting that the events have been condemned by the Israeli Government, the European Union holds that the authorities in the occupied territories must take full responsibility for protecting the inhabitants; the Union also calls for a full and immediate inquiry into the circumstances of the massacre. 
- A memorandum on the incident prepared by the General Secretariat, 
Having followed the developments in this incident and its dire effects and having heard the discussions which took place during its meeting, 
1. To condemn the Israeli crime against the defenceless Palestinian citizens at prayer in the Ibrahimi Mosque on 15 Ramadan A.H. 1414 (25 February A.D. 1994) and to deem it an act of terrorism; 
2. To place upon the Israeli occupation authorities the responsibility for this crime and the crimes committed by Israeli settlers by reason of the continuing practices and measures adopted by those authorities; and to call upon them to disarm the Israeli settlers immediately; 
4. To call upon the Security Council to send an international commission to investigate the grave incident and to take the necessary measures to enable the commission to carry out its mandate; 
9. To instruct the Secretary-General to maintain contact with all international parties in order to ensure the implementation of this resolution and urge them to take all appropriate measures to protect Palestinians in the occupied territories. 
I consider it imperative to remind the world community that the Abkhaz separatists have thrice grossly violated agreements signed by them, hence, completely ignoring the most elementary norms of civilized behaviour. 
Despite such unforgivable actions, the Georgian side has spared no effort in utilizing every available means to achieve a peaceful resolution of the conflict. 
The Georgian effort has been assisted by the United Nations, the Russian Federation, the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), and the "Friends of Georgia" group. 
It is a pity that the Gudauta group's response to these monumental efforts has been to initiate a new wave of genocide against Georgians in Abkhazia. 
The tragic consequences of this latest campaign of terror are evident, having resulted in hundreds of people killed and wounded, and 15,000 more people added to the 300,000 refugees who have been forced to flee from the land of their ancestors or face certain death. 
In my opinion, these horrible events were inadequately responded to by international organizations and the world community. 
This impudence towards fundamental international norms must not remain unpunished if we are to build a harmonious, law-abiding world community. 
Despite all of the afore-mentioned, the Georgian Government consented to participate in the third round of Geneva negotiations in order to utilize fully even the most remote chance for a peaceful resolution of this conflict. 
The tension has profoundly escalated. 
Taking full responsibility for my statements, I declare that, should the negotiating parties, the United Nations Security Council and the Russian Federation fail to find an immediate solution to this impasse, a spontaneous explosion resulting in the resumption of hostilities is inevitable. 
This will be followed by even greater bloodshed, the scale and cruelty of which will exceed any that our long-suffering land has yet endured. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,433. 
The final report will be issued as Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-ninth Session, Supplement No. 31 (A/49/31). 
The University occupied its new permanent headquarters premises in Tokyo; its emerging new institutional profile brought heightened visibility and increased expectations from both the United Nations and the international scholarly community. 
The year began for the Council of UNU with its thirty-ninth session, which was held in conjunction with the inauguration ceremonies for the permanent headquarters building, in February 1993. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations, Mr. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, and the Director-General of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), Mr. Federico Mayor, participated in the ceremonies and delivered keynote addresses. 
2. At its fortieth session, in December 1993, the Council deliberated a number of issues relating to the continuing academic and institutional development of the University. 
Chief among these was the concern expressed by the Council for increased consolidation and strengthening of the overall coherence of the academic activities of the University, particularly as it moves beyond the Medium-Term Perspective for 1990-1995. 
The Council stressed that increased efforts should be made to integrate research, postgraduate training and dissemination and to further enhance interaction among the different research and training centres and programmes and associated and cooperating institutions within the networks of the University. 
3. Recommendations by the working committees of the Council on programmatic, financial and statutory matters, as well as on the report of the Council for 1993, were considered and acted on. 
The main decision during the Council session was the adoption of a balanced budget of US$ 66.57 million and the academic programme for the biennium 1994-1995. 
See annex I for the Council's decision on the budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The Council reviewed and endorsed a feasibility study report on a proposed joint initiative with a consortium of universities in Canada for a research and training network devoted to the areas of water, environment and human health (INWEH), to be based in Ontario, Canada. 
The Council also discussed a proposal for a programme for the promotion of leadership, to be based in Jordan, and requested additional study on the matter, expressing its gratitude to the Government of Jordan for its offer to host the proposed initiative at Amman. 
The Institute is expected to become operational in mid-1995. 
Attention was also given to a progress report on the possible establishment in Catalonia, Spain, of a research and training centre on the study of governance. 
7. The Council approved a new statute on dissemination and endorsed a policy on scholarly publishing. 
It approved a new UNU policy on personnel relating to terms and conditions for personnel engaged under personnel service agreements, and also approved a provisional agenda for its next session, to be held in December 1994. 
9. Under the mandate of the University, its work focuses on research on pressing global problems that are exacerbated by constant change, change that can often bring new problems affecting humanity. 
Given the enormity of the problems, it also calls for academic approaches and activities structured differently from those of traditional universities, as well as new modalities of cooperation. 
Taking advantage of its unique position within the United Nations system, UNU has developed modalities that build on the cooperation of the international community of scholars to find collective solutions. 
11. This annual report of the United Nations University for 1993 continues the approach and style of the 1992 report in attempting to focus attention on the work of the University at the level of issues to help the reader discern more clearly how its various components converge. 
Consequently, it does not present details of discrete research projects, but focuses instead on describing the perspectives, impacts and results achieved in order to construct a coherent picture of the knowledge developed out of UNU research. 
12. The report integrates into a whole the various academic initiatives undertaken in the international network of research and training centres and programmes that make up the University. 
It also emphasizes how dissemination and postgraduate training are being made integral elements of the research efforts of the University in order to reinforce their impact. 
The intention of the report is to present the "trees" that make up the parts of the programme of the University in such a way that the "forest" representing its totality will be perceived more easily. 
The reporting on these four issues is by no means exhaustive, nor does it reflect the total breadth of the University's research, capacity-building and dissemination activities. 
What follows, therefore, is a description of some of the key outcomes and findings that contribute to the knowledge generated by UNU activity in 1993. 
13. Building the report on these four themes helps in understanding the unique position of UNU, both as an academic institution (as an institution of higher learning, albeit a globally decentralized and specialized one) and as an autonomous organ of the United Nations system. 
They cannot be seen at the same level or from the same perspective. 
For this reason, the presentations that follow reflect this heterogeneity through differences in style and approach that more appropriately match each theme. 
The theoretical and practical challenges arising from the growing interdependence among nations served as a basis for addressing the underlying causes that give rise to conflicts, violence and increasing threats to peace. 
16. The second theme is concerned with coming to a better understanding of the natural environment, seen as an all-pervasive factor affecting the human condition, as well as the varied impacts human activity can have on the environment. 
The approach of UNU is aimed at helping to move towards some measure of balance between them in achieving environmentally sustainable development. 
17. The third theme involves the seminal role of science and technology in the process of development and the socio-economic and other effects that can result from the increasing convergence of science and technology. 
The approach of UNU emphasizes an enhancement of self-reliance in crucial areas of science, particularly for developing countries. 
18. The fourth theme is related to the socio-economic concerns that together help to form the basis for more equitable and sustainable development. 
19. Over the years, the University has been actively discerning the trends of geopolitical changes and reflecting on the emerging new world order from various perspectives. 
More recently, the attention of UNU has been focused on the globalization in international relations from the perspective of the increasing interdependence of nations and the role of the United Nations in managing such interdependence. 
"Development never moved into the centre [of the United Nations]. 
Now, we realize that peace and development are indivisible. 
The Charter makes no distinction. 
Yet, while the United Nations Security Council has a key role in global security, the United Nations takes almost no part in global economic management." 
"At this turning-point in time, we must recognize all these past mistakes and hope that the emerging international development ideas take into account human education and training, and human resources". 
At the same meeting, the Secretary-General laid down a broad framework for reflection and policy-oriented research, which has been published in 1993 in the final report of the symposium under the title The Role of the United Nations in the Twenty-first Century. 
21. The outcomes of UNU research activities, scientific meetings and publications in 1993 represent initial contributions towards the advancement of an understanding of the complex issues concerning the gestation of a new world order. 
Within the programme on multilateralism and the United Nations system for instance, the systematic critique on the adverse impacts of the current trends in global economic policy from a social science perspective initiated in 1992 was further formulated. 
The occasion was an international symposium on the global political economy and a new multilateralism, held at Oslo in August 1993 and jointly organized by UNU, the Nordic Network on International Development Studies and the Nordic International Studies Association. 
22. The impacts of market-oriented reforms and structural adjustments on social structures were examined by focusing on particular segments of the population, for instance, women, or on entire societies within specific regions of the world, such as Eastern Europe and Africa. 
These studies point to the conclusion that women and children are most adversely affected by structural adjustments promoted by the international financial system, directly or through the collapse of the public sector, that is, systems of social services for health, education and employment. 
24. The theme of changing State/society perspectives on the United Nations system, developed in a book of the same title, might also be termed "multilateralism in a changing world order and the role of the United Nations", but viewed from the perspective of the nation States. 
25. A book entitled Global Transformations is the result of intensive discussions around papers presented at a symposium held at Yokohama, Japan, in 1992 and the scholarly dialogue within the network of the UNU programme. The outcome is a comprehensive review of contemporary issues. 
One main theme of the study is the integration of policy and the tension between globalization and democratization as it is manifested in different regions and cultures. 
While globalization and democratization are not theoretically contradictory or mutually exclusive, they are often in conflict with each other in actuality. 
To complete the picture of global transformation, the study brings to centre stage the new actors in the globalization process, for example, indigenous movements, democratization movements, citizens and non-governmental organizations at the local and international levels. 
The study also reflects on the emerging new world order, with the United Nations system playing an important role in the enforcement of the rule of law in international relations. 
These plans have been included in the UNU programme of work for the biennium 1994-1995 within the broad theme of "the United Nations system, global governance and security". 
Launched in early 1993 on the basis of an agreement of cooperation concluded between UNU and the University of Ulster, the programme is aimed at providing instruments of research to scholars and policy makers by building up communication facilities such as databases, networks and other supports for scholarly work. 
Training is also included in the programme as an essential element for strengthening a conflict resolution approach. 
30. Although academic work might be seen as powerless to stop the growing violence in the world today, it is well recognized that clarifying the roots and processes leading to conflicts is helpful in anticipating eruptions of violence and in identifying mechanisms to prevent or stop it. 
The case-studies in the book focus on various forms of violence, from the ones affecting indigenous populations or children or racial minorities in modern cities to the origins of crime in illicit drug-trafficking. 
The first title in a series of monographs on the theme of conflict resolution with a more action-oriented approach, Participative approaches to peacemaking in the Philippines, is based on concrete experiences of grass-roots social workers. 
31. The environment continues to be of intense concern to all parts of society, including Governments, politicians, journalists, social action groups of a broad spectrum, scholars and ordinary citizens. 
The growing debates, often pitting politicians against scientists, over how to interpret the impact of industry on the environment is another reason to understand the environment's relationship with humans better. 
All point to how the complexity of global problems facing the world in which environment is often intimately intertwined with science and technology and to how crucial a better understanding is to finding proper solutions. 
32. UNU research activities take into consideration that environmental problems range from localized disruptions to long-term and potentially catastrophic global-level changes. 
They are also based on the recognition that many of the social, economic and technological developments that contribute to those changes must be urgently made more environmentally sustainable. 
UNU researchers also realize the need to develop a new, coherent philosophical approach to address some of the immediate problems affecting the critical nexus of environmental and economic issues. 
33. Aware of its limited capacity in a field with numerous competent academic and international institutions, UNU is concentrating on several areas in which it can make an impact. 
The bulk of its activities in the field are brought together under the general heading sustaining global life-support systems. 
34. Work during 1993 under the sustaining global life-support systems programme area has concentrated primarily on two main fields: environmental and resource management - local and regional sustainability, and global environmental change and multilateral action. 
Some of the work has drawn on past activities, while other work is taking new directions. 
Work is also being conducted on specific emerging and current problems of interest to the United Nations. 
In 1993, steps were taken to develop a new programme on environmentally sustainable development. 
At the request of the Rector, an advisory team was asked to prepare a report to define the general directions and suggest courses of action for such a programme. 
On the basis of the team's report, a programme for 1993-1994 has been developed. 
35. With these activities the University is making modest but meaningful contributions to the environmental agenda of the United Nations by bringing academic and scholarly viewpoints to bear on policy and practical decisions. 
36. Activities looking at the problem from the perspective of local and regional sustainability have concentrated on a broad spectrum of work, including mountain ecology and sustainable development, natural resources in Africa and sustainable environmental futures. 
37. The main concern of the mountain ecology and sustainable development project is the promotion of research and effective dissemination of research findings in the relatively neglected field of ecologically sustainable development of the mountainous regions of the world. 
Work has built on previous UNU research on mountain regions, agroforestry, land use in the humid tropics, highland ecosystems and their impact on lowland areas and water resources and tropical ecosystems. 
Work on current knowledge and understanding of the Earth's biosphere and physical life-support systems is building on previous research on geophysiology and natural resource management. 
38. A major thrust of the project is capacity-building in developing countries. 
Accordingly, support has been given to the establishment and operation of several regional associations of mountain scientists. 
Two of these associations were involved in important developments in 1993. 
The workshop, organized with the cooperation of UNU and the Institute for Natural Resources in Africa (INRA), was attended by 50 participants from 11 African and 3 non-African countries. 
The East Asian-Pacific Rim Mountain Association was established in conjunction with a workshop on "mountains of the west pacific rim" in New Zealand in May. 
The workshop was attended by nearly 100 participants, including representatives from Australia, Canada, China, Indonesia, Japan, New Zealand, Papua New Guinea, the Philippines, South Korea, Taiwan Province of China and the United States of America, and over 50 papers were read. 
The quarterly journal Mountain Research and Development is now in its 13th volume. 
Each of the four issues of the journal in 1993 contained about eight to ten scientific articles by leading network scholars on sustainable development of the world's mountain and highland areas, representing both natural and social science approaches. 
During the year, four issues of Abstracts of Selected Solar Energy Technology (ASSET) were published. 
Also, evaluation questionnaires were dispatched to solicit responses for developing a new plan for the journal and its distribution. 
The journal addresses the human-ecological and public policy dimensions of the environmental processes threatening the sustainability of life on Earth. 
In addition to the stringently peer-reviewed scientific articles, the journal contains a "UNU Monitor" section, in which reports prepared by the Academic Division on the ongoing activities of the University are regularly presented. 
39. A major research project on the Central Asian mountain transect suffered a set-back with the disruption of field work in Tajikistan's Pamir Mountains as a result of serious political turmoil. 
The study "Effect of development on rural poverty, minority peoples and mountain environment, Northern Yunnan, China" is well under way with support from the Ford Foundation. 
A proposal has been developed for a new phase of the project under the title "Floods in Bangladesh: process analysis and process understanding of case-studies in our century" to study the role of the Himalayan mountains and their development in contributing to the serious floods in the plains downstream. 
40. Activities in natural resources in Africa are based on the urgent need to improve the capability of African countries to manage and rehabilitate the continent's natural resources and environment by themselves. 
41. The field surveys that began in 1992 were largely completed in 1993, and reports have been prepared. 
A conference is being planned to review the reports and publish them. 
42. Activities in the area of sustainable environmental futures focus on the complex interactions of physical and human activities in changing the environment, especially in the tropical and subtropical parts of the world, and the effects upon sustainability. 
It was opened by Ghana's newly appointed first Minister for Environment, Ms. Christiane Amoako-Nuamah. 
A short report and articles in international scientific journals have already been published. 
44. Human activities are an intimate part of the study on population, land management and environmental change, which emphasizes the consequences of continued population growth at the global, regional and local levels for land management and hence for the environment. 
That study, which focuses on field research clusters in various smallholder areas of the tropical and subtropical parts of the world, has gained momentum during 1993. 
Clusters have been established in Amazonian Brazil, West Africa (Ghana), East Africa (Kenya, the United Republic of Tanzania and Uganda), northern Thailand/Yunnan Province of China, Nepal and the Papua New Guinea highlands. 
Following an application for major external funding, the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) has agreed to present the subject for funding through the Global Environmental Facility. 
45. Water is also linked closely with human activities. 
It is another aspect of environmental concerns that has become a major constraint for development and a potential source of conflict among countries of the Middle East. 
One activity in which UNU was involved was the organization of the Middle East Water Forum at Cairo in February 1993, in collaboration with the International Water Resources Association. 
An authoritative book, International Waters of the Middle East, based on the scientific papers presented at the conference, has been co-published by UNU Press and Oxford University Press, India. 
47. Because human activities are so central to the changes taking place in the global environment, these studies bring together natural and social scientists to understand better the anthropogenic causes and social and economic consequences. 
Their intention is also to promote the broad public support and multilateral efforts necessary to achieve the adoption of strategies to prevent or mitigate undesirable impacts of environmental change and to implement policies for dealing with environmental degradation and promoting environmentally sustainable development. 
48. Several activities were completed or moved into a new phase during 1993. 
A major new book, Environmental Change and International Law, was published in February 1993. 
A book on Environmental Change and Global Governance, edited by Oran Young, George Demko and Kilaparti Ramakrishna, is in preparation for publication by UNU Press and University Press of New England. 
The project on global risk assessment and critical environmental zones is now in its reporting phase. 
The main volume on international comparisons, edited by Roger and Jeanne X. Kasperson, to be published by UNU Press, is now in production. 
The industrial metabolism project has reached the end of its first phase with the book Industrial Metabolism: Restructuring for Sustainable Development, edited by Robert U. Ayres and Udo E. Simonis, to be published by UNU Press and at present in production. 
49. A UNU symposium on eco-restructuring was held at UNU headquarters in July 1993 to report on the first phase of the project and to plan further activities in the field. 
Eco-restructuring forms one of the central themes in the UNU Agenda 21, and will encompass the follow-up activities to the industrial metabolism project. 
In September 1993, UNU co-organized with the Japan Eco-Life Centre an international conference on eco-management, which focused on the role of the private sector and at which results from the project were also reported. 
Global Greenhouse Regime: Who Pays? addresses a central issue of international negotiations on the climate change convention, covering the points of view of both the South and the North, and will provide important background for the United Nations system and related negotiations. 
The conference in 1991 at Yogyakarta, Indonesia, "Toward a Sustainable Environmental Future for the South-East Asian Region", produced a book entitled South-East Asia's Environmental Future: The Search for Sustainability, edited by Harold Brookfield with Yvonne Byron, which was published earlier this year by UNU Press. 
One reviewer characterized this book as a significant contribution to the field because it offered valuable new and original approaches in a concise form to the problems of sustainability of environmental development. 
51. Other activities in 1993 included organizing a special session on environmental impact assessment: methodological issues and current status in connection with the conference of the International Association of Impact Assessment, in June at Shanghai, China. 
This was a starting-point for a longer-term project in the field, building on earlier UNU research. 
52. The important relationship between environmental concerns and economics has become more apparent in recent years, particularly as the potential impact of social and environmental cost-benefit analysis of investment projects on natural resources and environmental services becomes more integrated into economic thinking. 
Through environmental economics, UNU is conducting case-studies, developing modelling of environment and development relationships and undertaking data and policy analysis. 
The topics of four projects include the legal framework for environmental economics, economic accounting methods that take into consideration environmental degradation, micro-economic behaviour and sectoral changes, particularly in agriculture, and decision-making in environment services management. 
53. One project involves preparing a set of authoritative studies on the economics of environment and development. 
The third concerns a series of summer schools on environmental economics lectures in developing country universities. 
A task force session on the theme "Towards natural disaster reduction" was organized in connection with the Pacific Science Inter-Congress at Okinawa in June 1993. 
56. Appropriate strategies for sustainable development in the broad framework of energy, economy and environment were discussed in the third conference in the series on the global change and perspective programme area in October 1993. 
A book based on the conference is being edited for publication. 
UNU public forums related to the environment and sustainable development held at UNU headquarters in Tokyo in 1993 featured several well-known scientists and environmentalists. 
In January, the Tyler Prize winner, Professor Edward D. Goldberg of the Scripps Oceanographic Institution in California, Chairman of International Mussel Watch, gave a talk on the topic "Coastal zone space: a site for conflict". 
In March, the team carrying out the feasibility study for the establishment of the research and training centre/programme on environment and health, Professors Asit K. Biswas, John Dirks and Jos Tundisi, briefed the public on related issues. 
The new Executive Director of UNEP, Ms. Elizabeth Dowdeswell, spoke in July about "New directions for UNEP in the post-UNCED Era". 
Professor Elisabeth Mann Borgese, founder and chair of the International Ocean Institute, led a panel in September on "Ocean governance for sustainable development: future directions". The panel included a number of leading figures in the field of ocean governance. 
In October, the International Day for Natural Disaster Reduction was commemorated by a lecture by Professor Tsuneo Katayama, director of INCEDE and co-chair of WSSI, entitled "International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction: are we chasing a dream?". 
The UNU Global Environmental Forum II, an annual public seminar sponsored by the Obayashi construction company, was held in January on the topic "Environmental change in rain forests and drylands" and attracted a full house to the UNU Headquarters International Conference Hall. 
57. No country can hope to achieve significant economic development without adequate development of the capacity to keep pace with the latest advancements in science and technology. 
While major factors such as land, labour and capital still remain crucial in how the wealth of nations is distributed, science and technology and the appropriate policies for utilizing them will be the deciding factor for nations that succeed in the coming decades. 
The progress being made in physics, chemistry and biology is rapidly giving rise to new materials, which are beginning to replace traditional raw materials. 
New technologies in the fields of micro-electronics, robotics and informatics are already fundamentally restructuring traditional divisions of labour. 
Given this scenario, it is possible that the accelerating developments in science and technology will aggravate world-wide problems. 
Nevertheless, with the quantity of scientific information and the rate of technological innovation expanding at an unprecedented pace, the disparities between nations, in terms of access to this information and technology and their application in social and economic development, is becoming greater. 
Ethical issues are also becoming a major concern. 
Universities have also been called upon to be more cost-effective and oriented towards technological applications, many of which are of commercial interest. 
Such interest has led to an increasing privatization of the results of basic research, with Governments and corporations restricting access to scientific and technological developments as well as the flow of information about them. 
59. The University's research in this area is focusing on identifying the risks and rewards of accelerating changes in science and technology as they affect development in different parts of the world. 
Part of this work involves attempting to identify those scientific and technological advances that hold potential for solving problems in nations at all stages of development. 
Other work, in which great importance is placed on the interfaces between educational systems, fundamental and applied research and technological management, concerns the development of approaches to rethink policies to shape freely the benefits of science and technology across national boundaries, particularly by nations in need. 
A major aim of the work in this area is to strengthen institutions in developing countries that are involved in biotechnology and micro-informatics. 
It also attempts to increase access by developing countries to new scientific information and technologies. 
UNU research is trying to understand the issue of science and technology by approaching it from various standpoints, disciplines and areas of work, such as economics, policy formulation, technical developments, curriculum development and training of specialists. 
60. Work is being carried out in software technology to assist developing countries in attaining self-reliance. 
61. The main activity during the year in developing advanced software was the start of the exploratory phase in September of a project to develop a railway computing system for China. 
The exploratory phase will last six months. 
Plans call for a nine-month demonstration phase, followed by a nine-month technology transfer phase in 1994-1995 and the training of a total of 20 fellows. 
62. Training workshops have been held to develop an awareness of state-of-the-art industrial and front-of-the-wave research techniques and tools for the professional development of dependable software. 
The first, held in April at the Asian Institute of Technology (AIT) in Thailand, brought together participants from five Thai universities and three companies. 
The second was held in May at the Institute of Informatics at Hanoi and brought together participants from AIT, six Vietnamese universities and four firms. 
At the request of the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO), an analysis was made of the notions of accreditation of software developers and certification of software products. 
64. One form of dissemination of work in this area took place with a seven-day workshop on university curricula in software technology at Beijing with participants mainly from developing countries in Asia. 
The aim was to promote an exchange of views between university and industry leaders from industrialized and developing countries on actual and planned university course programmes. 
Similar workshops are planned for other regions of the world. 
Industrialization strategy and policy from a technological perspective is the theme of a broad study on industry and innovation that grew out of the previously planned case-study on industrial innovation in Taiwan Province of China, described in the following paragraph. 
67. The detailed outline of the case-study on the industrialization of Taiwan Province of China was agreed on in early 1993. 
This research will attempt to verify a number of hypotheses generated in recent studies on newly industrialized countries about technological factors in the industrialization process. 
It will complement the monograph study on industrialization strategy and policy from a technological perspective described above by testing a number of major hypotheses using primary data. 
Work in 1993 has concentrated on understanding the political constituencies involved and how they change with the nature and direction of industrialization strategies. 
A number of country studies have been commissioned on the role of political factors in technology policy, and drafts were submitted in early 1993. 
After revision, they were used in a workshop in April at Maastricht, the Netherlands. An edited volume is the planned outcome. 
69. China's substantial system of State-run research and development institutes provides a large proportion of the country's scientific and technological capabilities and plays a major role in technology policy. 
There is, however, little information about their effectiveness. 
A study on the politics of technology policy in China began after it became apparent that a number of these high technology research institutions had generated commercial spin-off organizations that had entered the production sector. 
The study aims at elucidating the types of linkages that have developed, as well as the economic forces that have contributed to their emergence. 1993 was spent in exploratory field studies to determine if the Chinese experience would be interesting for policy-oriented research. 
71. Work in the area of biotechnology is focused mainly on the Latin American and Caribbean region. 
During the year, a total of six courses, averaging two weeks in length, were organized for about 90 young scientists and postgraduate students from various countries in the region. 
One course, held in March in Mexico, covered molecular technology for analysis and engineering of the plant genome. 
A third, held in June in Guatemala and Mexico, focused on the biotechnology of anaerobic treatment of refuse. 
Another course was the third annual course on basic recombinant DNA techniques, and was held in Venezuela in September. 
In partnership with the International Organization of Biotechnology and Bioengineering and the Universidad Nacional Automa de M\x{6196}ico, the annual advanced course on biotechnological processes was organized in October. 
In November, a course on applications of new methods of biotechnology to agriculture was held in Argentina. 
72. In addition to training, UNU fellowships were provided for the promotion of academic exchanges within the region. 
A total of 19 such fellowships, for periods ranging from 3 to 12 months, were awarded during the year. 
Others were hosted at institutions in Argentina, Brazil and Chile. 
In a review of the final report, a Canadian government scientific authority commented that the Latin American scientists who participated in the project had made significant advances towards improving the vaccination and treatment of brucellosis. 
74. The second workshop on plant genetic engineering took place at S\x{7dcc} Paulo, Brazil, in late November with core members from Argentina, Brazil, Mexico and Spain and other scientists. 
The focus was recent progress in the identification, mapping, expression and regulation of plant genes. 
Members of the Diagnostic and Vaccines Research Network participated as lecturers in the course on basic recombinant DNA techniques in September. 
75. The main objective of these activities is to help universities world wide, in particular those in developing countries, strengthen their scientific and technical capabilities in this all-pervasive and fast-progressing field, primarily by assisting researchers to initiate and improve relevant research in their home institutions. 
Another objective is to enable universities to conduct advanced training in micro-electronics and informatics in order to make the universities more responsive to their countries' overall developmental needs and efforts. 
77. The status of the activities of the UNU/Government of Ireland Second Micro-informatics Project was reviewed at the meetings of the working group and steering committee that were held at Dublin in June and September, respectively. 
Concern was expressed at both meetings about the lower-than-expected number of fellows who availed themselves of training in Ireland under the project. 
78. The first meeting of the African Scientific Conference on Informatics (formed after the first African Conference on Research in Computer Science, held in 1992) took place at Ouagadougou in July. 
79. Plans are under way to build a third network on parallelism. 
It is hoped that local support will be derived from the relevant institutions for research activities and that support will be obtained from the Ministry of Cooperation of France for fellowships to enable young researchers to work on their doctoral theses under the network projects. 
Consideration will be given to supporting post-doctoral fellowships to be undertaken abroad at institutions in Africa and elsewhere. 
80. Under this activity, advances in science and technology are examined in connection with their implications for solving pressing global issues of concern to the United Nations system. 
81. During the year, the editing of the manuscript from the 1991 symposium on the impact of chaos on science and society and the 1992 symposium on expanding access to science and technology: the role of information technologies was completed. 
Discussions were initiated, in some cases with international scientific bodies, regarding new activities on various topics, including synchrotron radiation, remote sensing for monitoring of terrestrial and ocean ecosystems and plasma technology. 
It also places emphasis on finding solutions to international economic, social and health problems and enhancing international cultural and educational cooperation. 
As an integral part of the United Nations system, UNU focuses its efforts towards mobilizing the resources of the international scholarly community to improve the human condition by finding longer-term solutions to the economic and social problems that prevent more equitable and sustainable human development and welfare. 
Such work was focused on examining a number of interlinked considerations, including improvement of the quality of life, the impact of economic development on women, reform and structural adjustment programmes in developing economies, the impact of new technologies, improving nutrition and health status, and population and urbanization. 
UNU sought to address these interlinkages through a multi-disciplinary approach ensuring, to the extent possible, that the results of comparative analyses of economic and social development can be brought to bear on policy and decision makers. 
85. A common concern in economics and philosophy has been a clearer understanding of what is meant by the term "quality of life" and what is required within social policy considerations for improving it. 
UNU has brought together scholars from both disciplines, encouraging debate between them on the issue of improving the quality of life and, more specifically, fostering further cooperative inquiries between them that might yield results of use to policy makers. 
An adequate approach to complex economic problems from an economist's point of view could not then ignore essential philosophical questions, and a philosopher's approach would similarly require some linkage of the more theoretical queries to a sounder understanding of complex practical problems. 
87. The University has also sought to come to a better understanding of the prerequisites of economic security in terms of the successful functioning of an economy as well as effective but affordable arrangements for social security. 
Efforts in this area have been focused primarily in India, analysing the largely successful experience of social security in Kerala, the largely dysfunctional experience of Uttar Pradesh and the mixed experience of social security in West Bengal. 
The aim of this research has been to draw together lessons from the diversity of experiences within India, based on inter-State contrasts and on specialized studies of experiences of particular states and their integration, with what can be learned from other countries, especially from similar efforts in China. 
88. Among the valuable lessons learned from experience in China have been the apparent difficulties in safeguarding rural social security measures that have come into some conflict with the principles of economic reform, and also the underuse of political incentives. 
Research indicates that a discriminating use of the successful aspects of the rich variety of experiences in China might be the most useful approach for India, but the diversity of experience in India across different regions can also provide useful policy lessons. 
The project has also sought to apply new research methods in training young research workers on women's issues and to exchange research work experience with other countries, particularly other developing countries. 
The study 5/ has highlighted the need for vigorous efforts to upgrade the competence of rural women, not only in general and technical knowledge but also in productive skills, and for a sense of self-betterment and independence from male support. 
Fuller consideration must also be given to tapping the surplus rural female workforce within economic development, paying special attention to developing township enterprises that are suitable for women, while ensuring good and safe working conditions. 
90. UNU efforts are also seeking to assess the training and educational needs of women, with a view towards maximizing the opportunities that new technologies could offer them while minimizing potential threats. 
The project has also examined issues of ergonomics, health hazards and unionization to ensure that women benefit not only in terms of the quantity but also the quality of employment in the applications of new technology. 
91. Other research activities have examined the situation of women within the context of economic processes and developments since the 1960s in the Middle East. 
Despite limitations on female employment imposed by the region's economy and State management, there has been a secular trend towards altering and improving women's work and lives. 
The book emanating from these efforts 6/ recently received the 1994 Outstanding Academic Books award from Choice, a well-respected academic journal. 
92. A UNU research effort on identity politics and women has examined cultural revivalism, religious fundamentalism, secular affirmation and ethnic conflicts, and has come to suggest that these constitute some of the most visible and vocal political and social movements of our time. 
The study has found that global economic and political changes have triggered cultural revivalism with similarities across regions and religions and that constructions of national identity have gender-specific assignations. 
UNU continued in 1993 to participate in inter-agency preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women, scheduled to be held at Beijing in September 1995, and is working to contribute to the 1994 World Survey on the Role of Women in Development. 
95. In 1991 UNU arranged for a group of leading economists to begin preparing annual reports on major economic issues. 
To date, these reports have concentrated on issues of economic transition in Eastern Europe. 
The 1993 report 9/ returned to these three themes and examined the prospects for success of efforts by the Russian Federation at reform without stabilization. 
It develops the concept of privatization not simply as the distribution or sale of State assets but rather as the distribution of assets that have multiple claimants, for example, workers, managers, local authorities and ministries. 
The report also draws on the experience of the post-World War II European Payments Union to recommend a similar payments system, recognizing that convertibility is unlikely to be implemented quickly in the republics of the former Soviet Union. 
Examining the progress of Poland in restructuring, the report shows how the lack of progress on privatization damages the evolution of State firms, and looks behind impressive private-sector growth towards a realization that such growth will still be insufficient to replace State firms for the foreseeable future. 
Among the findings of that research was the need to address adjustment questions in developing countries from a longer-term perspective. 
Continuing UNU efforts 10/ have explored the implications of returning to a long-run growth path supported by a degree of external self-reliance and a socially acceptable internal income distribution. 
The findings of the research of UNU on the medium-term development issue take stock of different approaches to questions of adjustment and examine the application of the existing body of knowledge to practical problems faced in developing countries. 
Consistent with this perspective, medium-term prospects were explored in terms of an interacting set of saving and foreign and fiscal constraints. 
No standard prescriptions or solutions emerged out of the country studies, but the studies did highlight the implications of specific circumstances for the economy of each of the countries. 
The analyses focused on the likely trade-offs in macroeconomic decision-making under given situations and addressed the central issue of whether reform packages to cope with changes in internal and external circumstances were feasible in the context of a country's historical and institutional background. 
98. The country studies also provided a basis for estimating the net additional resources required for achieving socially necessary growth in the third world as a whole during the 1990s. 
99. Within other research activities, UNU has sought to develop a broad framework for cooperation on aid and development policies in the 1990s. 
A review of the objectives of aid and development policies concluded that there was now a mutuality of interests between the industrialized and developing countries, not least because of environmental concerns. 
100. UNU research in 1993 also focused on the impact of new technologies on export-oriented growth, particularly concerning the development of manufacturing exports in sub-Saharan Africa. 
Research continues on the collection of data on successful exporting firms in Ce d'Ivoire, Kenya, Mauritius, Nigeria, Tanzania and Zimbabwe. 
101. Research has also been undertaken on technologies, economies of scale and the location of production to seek empirical evidence to support the claim that innovations in control systems have provided greater flexibility, which have thus reduced the scale requirements of production. 
While such a reduction may well have happened at the product level, it is much less clear at the plant and firm levels. 
102. UNU research initially attempted to build some bridges between the micro-economics of innovation and technical change, and macroeconomic aggregates. 
Given the difficulty of the task, project activities have more recently been concerned with more restricted empirical inquiries, in particular, econometric examination of possible complementarities between the import of foreign technology and local technological capabilities. 
103. The University has also sought to address economic and social development from a perspective relating nutrition and poverty. 
The definition of an appropriate nutritional standard and its measurement are, therefore, of importance for determining the level and magnitude of poverty. 
A UNU study 12/ has focused on differing views and perceptions on the related questions of assessing poverty and nutritional status, attempting to define a reference standard of nutritional status for comparative assessment purposes. 
Also taken up within the study has been energy-related nutritional deprivation, specifically, whether to compare calorie intake against an average reference standard or to compare anthropometric measurements of the body with some reference standard. 
Evidence does suggest the existence of bias against females, but the study cautions that further research is necessary to arrive at firm conclusions. 
UNU efforts have been directed towards contributing to the ongoing debate and towards advancing the level of knowledge on these important questions. 
104. During 1993, UNU received additional indications that wider use is being made of its rapid assessment procedures (RAP) methodology, which was originally developed for use with nutrition and primary health-care programmes. 
105. Anaemias, the great majority of which are due to iron deficiency, constitute the most universal and prevalent nutrition problem in the world. 
UNU, working with the World Health Organization (WHO), has developed a master protocol for comparing the effectiveness of a weekly versus a daily iron supplement in anaemic pregnant women, in adolescent girls and in preschool children. 
106. UNU efforts to establish regional or subregional food composition databases under its International Network of Food Data Systems (INFOODS) project continued in 1993 with the setting up of the necessary computer facilities in New Caledonia for OCEANIAFOODS. 
Support from the International Development Research Centre of Canada made possible the equipping of subregional databases at two UNU core institutions in Latin America, namely, the Institute of Nutrition of Central America and Panama in Guatemala and the Instituto de Nutrici y Tecnolog de Alimentos in Chile. 
A separate INFOODS regional database for francophone African countries is also under consideration. 
107. A companion UNU project continued to assist developing countries in summarizing dietary intake data for the past 30 years and making it possible for hard copies of the data to be available for interested researchers. 
These data are essential for epidemiological studies of diet and disease, for understanding dietary trends, for long-range planning and for a variety of other purposes. 
Data sets for Mexico were completed in 1993, and those for Argentina, the Caribbean and Oceania are awaiting final completion. 
108. One other aspect of UNU research in 1993 related to the human condition dealt with the implications of demographic change and urbanization. 
These efforts have been directed towards analysing the evolving urban systems in Africa, Latin America and the Pacific-Asia region. 
The Asian study is in press, and two regional studies for Latin American and Africa are continuing. 
Case- studies on Rio de Janeiro, S\x{7dcc} Paulo, Buenos Aires, Mexico City and Lima and research findings on housing, alternatives of transportation systems and the role of public administration in Latin America were reviewed at a November 1993 research conference. 
The UNU global seminar is intended to help the participating university students to understand global issues and the United Nations system better through lectures and dialogues with scholars and experts invited from all over the world. 
110. The year 1993 witnessed the awarding of 82 fellowships by UNU, the highest number in any given year since 1986. This represented a 55 per cent increase over 1992. 
This welcome development was due mainly to the increased training activities conducted by the UNU research and training centres and the UNU Programme on Biotechnology for Latin America and the Caribbean (UNU/BIOLAC). 
With 63 UNU fellows completing their studies during the year, the total number of former UNU fellows at the end of 1993 was 1,232. 
A fifth fellow, also from China, began his studies in October, filling all the available UNU-Kirin fellowship positions for the year. 
The agreement provides for the award of five 12-month fellowships annually for a period of five years, with support from Kirin covering all expenses for the fellowships and providing limited funds in support of follow-up research activities by these fellows after they return to their home institutions. 
The programme holds the distinction of being the longest-running continuous training activity of UNU; the sustained support of the Government of Iceland has made this possible. 
Two UNU fellows are expected to begin their training at the UNU-University of Ulster International Programme on Conflict Resolution and Ethnicity early in 1994. 
Up to nine fellowships are available for the 1993/94 academic year under this arrangement, which obligates UNU and the Foreign and Commonwealth Office of the United Kingdom to share the expenses equally. 
The fellowships have been primarily targeted for post-doctoral research training of selected staff members of UNU associated and cooperating institutions. 
The six-month course was organized within the framework of an agreement of cooperation between the UNU and Coordina\x{84f7}o de Aperfei\x{851e}amento de Pessoal de N\x{7649}el Superior/Conselho Nacional de Desenvolvimento Cientifico e Technol\x{93ec}ico, the two Brazilian government agencies which share the expenses of fellowships at Brazilian institutions. 
115. Two fellows from Cuba and one from Costa Rica are continuing their two-year training in science and technology policy at the Universidade Estadual de Campinas in Brazil under the same cost-sharing scheme. 
116. A six-week course in Limnology and the Management of Inland Waters started in November at the Universidade de S\x{7dcc} Paulo in S\x{7dcc} Carlos, Brazil, with nine UNU fellows participating. 
117. Under the UNU/BIOLAC programme, a total of 16 UNU fellowships were awarded during the year for research attachments for periods ranging from 3 to 12 months at some of the leading biotechnology laboratories in Latin America. 
118. A total of five fellows from African countries received training in micro-informatics at various universities in Ireland and other research centres under the UNU-Government of Ireland second micro-informatics project. 
119. The United Nations University International Institute for Software Technology (UNU/IIST) awarded four 4-month fellowships to Chinese candidates for carrying out research studies on the design techniques for real-time systems under the joint UNU/IIST-China research project, which was inaugurated in December 1992. 
One fellow was awarded a 12-month fellowship for training in a rigorous approach to individual software engineering and in advanced facilities management at UNU/IIST at Macau. 
A total of eight fellows from countries in Asia and Africa were participating in the eight-month course at the end of 1993. 
Discussions were undertaken in 1993 to inaugurate a training programme on environment and energy involving a consortium of institutions at Madras, India, led by Anna University. 
Five fellows are expected to participate in the first programme in 1994. 
As a preliminary cooperative activity between UNU and the Division, an agreement has been reached to implement two UNU fellowships under a cost-sharing arrangement whereby UNU will bear travel, stipend and insurance expenses and Cornell University will waive tuition and other training fees. 
Two UNU fellows are expected to begin their training in January 1994. 
123. A six-week course on analysis and management of geological risks took place at the University of Geneva, Switzerland, for 15 trainees, with support provided by UNU. 
A regional training workshop on peace and conflict resolution in southern Africa is expected to take place in Kenya in early 1994. 
It will be modelled after a similar workshop held in Moscow in 1992. 
Eighty-two UNU fellowships were awarded in 1993, a 51 per cent increase over 1992. 
Sixty-five per cent of the UNU fellows trained in 1993 received training at institutions in developing countries; 35 per cent received training at institutions in developed countries. 
The main areas of UNU training in 1993 included biotechnology, micro-informatics, food science and technology, science and technology policy, remote sensing, geothermal energy, renewable energy systems and limnology and the management of inland waters. 
Some 230 individuals attended UNU short-term training courses of one to six weeks' duration. 
The publishing programme of the University, under the direction of the UNU Press and supported by other publishing arrangements, serves to support and extend the impact of the University's academic activities. 
Since 1975, some 350 books and many issues of four journals, as well as numerous reports, papers, studies and journal articles, have been issued. 
Taken together, these publications represent a major part of the knowledge created by UNU research. 
128. In order to meet the greater demands created by an increase in publications produced by the University, the UNU Press has improved and strengthened its editorial, production, sales and marketing and promotion activities. 
While several distribution relationships throughout the world were continued in 1993, a new distribution relationship was established with UNIPUB in the United States. 
The emphasis placed on strengthening these distribution arrangements has helped to bring increased visibility and sales of UNU books world wide. 
Providing more timely and appropriate information to the distribution partners of the UNU Press has also helped to strengthen their overall effectiveness in handling UNU titles. 
Efforts to improve the focus, grouping and presentation of lists of UNU titles, particularly in UNU Press sales catalogues, have also helped to enhance the profile of the UNU Press and the visibility of the published output of UNU research. 
129. A challenge to the UNU Press during the year was to identify new potential markets in Asia and Latin America which would also help to increase awareness in these regions of the University's work. 
The year 1993 also saw considerable improvement in the ability of the UNU Press to arrange more timely reviews of UNU books. 
Nearly US$ 300,000 was generated from the sale of UNU publications during the 1992-1993 biennium, and it is hoped that the continued marketing and promotion efforts by the UNU Press will result in increased revenues in the next biennium. 
During 1993 the Press was also able to increase sales of translation rights and permission to reprint or photocopy material from UNU publications. 
131. In addition to strengthening its sales-related capabilities, the UNU Press has worked to improve the design of its books and to handle a broader range of published output, including monographs, reports and papers. 
Interactions with colleagues in the United Nations system have highlighted the increased recognition being accorded to UNU Press publications. 
The Press also provided publishing support and advice to other parts of the UNU system, including research and training centres and programmes located in several locations around the world. 
Since 1975, UNU has published some 350 books. 
Ten books were published under the UNU's imprint in 1993; 16 additional books were issued through specific co-publishing arrangements. 
UNU also continued its involvement in publishing the journal Global Environmental Change with Butterworth Publishers. 
133. UNU maintained depository libraries in 67 countries during 1993, and it is hoped that additional such libraries can be established in the 1994-1995 biennium, but this will depend on the mobilization of external resources. 
135. The new headquarters building has helped to raise the profile of UNU, particularly in Japan, and the University has made concerted efforts during 1993 to strengthen its visibility and outreach both in Japan and abroad. 
In 1993, 17 international workshops, symposia or conferences were held in the conference facilities of the new building. 
The UNU Public Forum Series brought 15 distinguished scholars, heads of other United Nations organizations and a head of State to UNU headquarters to address the local scholarly and diplomatic community. 
More than 7,300 persons attended academic activities held in the headquarters building in the period February to December 1993. 
The installation of UNU/INRA in its host country of Ghana marks an important step forward in its development, which it is hoped will support efforts to mobilize additional endowment fund resources for the Institute. 
137. Efforts aimed at enabling UNU to make a greater impact on and input into the work of the United Nations system continued and were intensified in 1993. 
In this regard, the University has endeavoured to bring more overall coherence and cogency to its activities, which are by nature decentralized within research and training centres and programmes located in different parts of the world. 
Three meetings of the directors of UNU research and training centres and programmes were held in 1993 with a view towards increasing the interaction among UNU research and training centres and programmes and enhancing the effectiveness of UNU's contributions to the work of the United Nations. 
UNU officials have intensified consultations and coordination with other United Nations organizations at various levels to ensure, to the extent possible, that UNU academic activities complement ongoing deliberations and discussions and, in some cases, research initiatives of these other organizations. 
These interactions are expected to be strengthened during the 1994-1995 biennium, when UNU proposes to commit some research resources to conducting policy studies on issues of fundamental interest to United Nations agencies which correspond to the research capacities of the University. 
138. Several new initiatives were undertaken in 1993 with a view to strengthening UNU contributions to the United Nations system. 
In April, the Rector convened a special Advisory Team on Agenda 21 to assist him in putting together a 10-year plan of research, capacity-building and dissemination activities within the area of environmentally sustainable development. 
The advisory team met three times, and in September 1993 presented its final report to the Rector, setting out an overall framework for UNU efforts in this crucial area. 
The report highlighted the need for strengthening UNU capacity-building efforts, in close collaboration with UNDP and UNEP, particularly in the area of post-graduate education programmes in the field of integrated environmental management. 
139. In October 1992, the Rector appointed an international team to undertake a feasibility study to determine the long-term need for establishing a UNU research and training centre or programme on environment and human health. 
Annual core funding for INWEH is expected on an equally shared basis between the Governments of Ontario and of Canada, initially for five years, and renewable. 
140. UNU also began to formulate a set of academic activities aimed at contributing to the Secretary-General's Agenda for Peace. 
In April, a planning meeting was held in New York to elaborate a specific set of research and training activities within the area of the Agenda for Peace, focusing in particular on preventive diplomacy, the criteria for intervention, peace-keeping operations and regional organizations and arrangements. 
141. Related to the Agenda for Peace is a continuing initiative of UNU to establish a research and training centre on governance, state and society. 
Pending further negotiations with the Spanish and Catalan Governments with a view to elaborating the requisite formal agreements, a systematic effort has been undertaken in 1993 to explore themes and researchable issues, methodological approaches and institutional partnerships for the programme of academic activities of the future centre. 
This process has focused to date on the following five themes, which may form the basis of the work programme of the centre: ethics and governance; governance in the context of economic transition; legitimacy and leadership in the context of governance; multilateralism; and environmental governance. 
142. In 1991 UNU commissioned a feasibility study involving the University of Ulster on the possible establishment of a joint international programme on conflict resolution and ethnicity (INCORE) in Northern Ireland. 
The feasibility study report was reviewed by a panel of 24 international experts, and a programme developed from the report was approved by the Council of UNU in February 1993. 
INCORE is meant to cooperate with international organizations, especially the United Nations and regional bodies, and will develop a systematic approach to the problems of ethnic conflict. 
It will encourage links between research, training, policy, practice and theory, and hopes to stimulate research and training in developing countries in particular. 
Within INCORE's preparatory phase, a research workshop was held in late October to review existing research in the areas of ethnic conflict and conflict resolution and to develop a five-year programme of research and training. 
These operational costs, essentially maintenance, utilities and security, which are not covered by the host Government of Japan, must be met from the University's own limited financial resources. 
Allocating precious resources towards headquarters maintenance costs reduces the amount of funds available for academic initiatives. 
This has made it essential to continue to exercise strict cost-saving measures to ensure that the costs for the headquarters remain at a minimum. 
Similarly, it has directed UNU to strengthen and extend efforts to mobilize additional financial contributions for programme activities. 
144. During his visit to Japan in February, the Secretary-General requested that office accommodation be made available for the offices of other United Nations organizations located in Japan. 
The location of United Nations offices in the UNU headquarters building will help to ensure closer interaction between the University and these organizations. 
Contributions from previous pledges for UNU research and training centres and programmes, modest operating contributions and specific programme contributions were received during the year. 
The table below provides a summary of contributions of US$ 100,000 and greater received during the year. 
As of 31 December 1993, pledges to the Endowment Fund and operating contributions made by 51 Governments and 7 other benefactors totalled some $271 million, of which $241.3 million had been received. 
The University also benefited during the year from counterpart and other support, including cost-sharing support for fellowships and other activities. 
146. The University lost an important friend, adviser and advocate in 1993 with the death of Mr. Saburo Okita. 
Mr. Okita had served as the chairman of the Board of UNU/WIDER and had been an active supporter of the University from the early days of its establishment. 
147. During 1993 Professor Fatima Mernissi, a member of the UNU Council from Morocco, submitted her resignation from the Council. 
Mr. Walter Holzer of Germany was reappointed to the Board of UNU/INTECH for a four-year term. 
148. The Director of UNU/WIDER, Mr. Lal Jayawardena, completed his second four-year term in February 1993, and Professor Mihaly Simai, a distinguished Hungarian economist and former chairman of the UNU Council, was named Interim Director. 
(b) Also authorized the Rector to accept, allocate and utilize additional funds which may be received by the University during 1994-1995 for programme activities; 
Approved Part II (Academic Programme) of the Budget and Academic Programme of the United Nations University for the biennium 1994-1995 (UNU/C/40/L.4), as proposed by the Rector, on the recommendation of the Council's Committee on Institutional and Programmatic Development, taking into account the comments made by the Council. 
The Union therefore condemns the current bombings by the Sudanese air force, which are harming the civilian population and causing a mass exodus to neighbouring countries. 
Such military action against a population already sorely tried by the conflict in southern Sudan is unacceptable, particularly since it constitutes an inadmissible obstacle to humanitarian aid. 
The European Union has frequently impressed on all parties to the conflict the negative effects of their military activities and the fact that they are therefore primarily responsible for the fate of the Sudanese people. 
The European Union remains prepared to hold a frank dialogue with the Sudanese authorities on all the political and humanitarian concerns of the international community. 
In this connection, it is fully backing the diplomatic efforts being made under the aegis of the Intergovernmental Authority for Drought and Development (IGADD) by the four heads of State in the region. 
Recalling the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations concerning the role of regional arrangements and agencies in the maintenance of international peace and security, and in particular the provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter, 
Taking into account the experience gained and the favourable results achieved by regional organizations in the peaceful settlement of disputes in different parts of the world, 
Bearing in mind the variety of mandates, scope and composition of regional arrangements and agencies, and that the forms of interaction of these arrangements and agencies with the United Nations should be flexible and suited to each specific situation, 
Considering that more active involvement of regional arrangements and agencies in the maintenance of international peace and security would promote the development and strengthening of collective security in accordance with the Charter of the United Nations, 
1. Regional arrangements and agencies can, within their spheres of competence and in accordance with the Charter of the United Nations, make important contributions to the maintenance of international peace and security, preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, peace-keeping and post-conflict peace-building; 
5. States participating in regional arrangements and agencies should make every effort to effect a peaceful settlement of local disputes with the help of the regional organizations before referring such disputes to the Security Council; 
10. The Security Council should encourage the development of peaceful settlement of local disputes through regional organizations either on the initiative of the States concerned or by reference from the Security Council; 
12. The Security Council shall, where appropriate, utilize regional agreements or agencies for enforcement action under its authority, but no enforcement action may be undertaken under regional arrangements or by regional agencies without the authorization of the Security Council; 
2. The request of the Preparatory Committee for a report on donor activities in support of sustainable development in small island developing States indicates that the international community is beginning to focus on the implementation of Agenda 21 2/ with respect to those States. 
The problems confronting small island developing States call for the formulation of effective programmes that reflect the priority needs of those States and that are designed to enhance their capacity to develop and implement appropriate policies and measures to support their long-term sustainable development. 
The material in the report can also be drawn upon in the decision-making process for prioritizing future activities. Note: The terms "State" and "country" as used in the text and tables of this report also refer, as appropriate, to territories and areas. 
4. The report is divided into three sections. 
A table covering bilateral technical cooperation (table 8) is also included, although it was not possible to allocate its data to the 14 programme areas (see para. 10 below). 
Three additional tables provide some basic indicators as well as current levels of total bilateral and multilateral official development assistance (ODA) to the small island developing States (tables 13-15). 
In order to preserve the continuity of the report, the tables appear at the end of the text. 
Initial plans to extend the time period covered by the report to 1993 were abandoned due to the lack of complete data for that year. 
The report therefore gives a snapshot of donor activities; it does not purport to provide any indication of trends in development assistance for sustainable development in small island developing States. 
It may be several years before a clear trend in the area emerges, given the time involved in donors and recipients reorienting their development assistance programmes in line with revised priorities. 
To facilitate their work, organizations were provided with a questionnaire based on the guidelines set out by the Preparatory Committee in the above-mentioned decision. 
The majority of the organizations that were approached responded to the request of the Secretariat (see annex II) and a considerable amount of data was collected from those sources. 
Despite follow-up requests, the information collected from non-governmental organizations was not sufficiently comprehensive to be incorporated into the tables. 
However, where possible, that information has been included in an inventory of activities compiled by the Secretariat, which is before the Committee as a background document. 
8. In the case of bilateral donors, a separate request was made to the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) to provide data on the current development assistance activities of its member countries in support of sustainable development in small island developing States. 
The information supplied by OECD was the primary source of data for the activities of bilateral donors. 
In addition, some information was received directly from donors on their regional development activities in support of sustainable development in small island developing States. 
The main reporting system used by the OECD Development Assistance Committee (DAC) to gather data on ODA flows is an aggregate system. 
OECD was able to provide the Secretariat with data broken down by sector under its Creditor Reporting System (CRS); unfortunately, that data is not available at the level of disbursement but only at the level of commitment. 
In an effort to ensure a greater comparability of data between bilateral and multilateral activities, the latter being reported by agencies at the level of disbursements, the Secretariat considered converting the commitment data to disbursement data using a correction factor. 
In view of the difficulty of arriving at an acceptable correction factor, however, the Secretariat did not pursue that option; accordingly, bilateral data contained in the present report refer to commitments only. 
Those donors that do not utilize the CRS and for whom data was not available from DAC were approached directly by the Secretariat for information on their development assistance programmes. 
10. The reporting of the technical cooperation component of bilateral development assistance to small island developing States also presented a problem: not all bilateral donors report technical cooperation under the CRS, the reporting of such assistance being optional. 
In view of its significance and in order to give an indication of the overall magnitude of bilateral development assistance to small island developing States, a separate table on technical cooperation (table 8) has been included in the report. 
It must be emphasized that the data contained in that table has not been incorporated into the other tables in the report because of the difficulty just noted and also because the table includes technical cooperation reported by donors under the CRS, thus creating a potential problem of duplication. 
Based on information supplied by OECD, the level of technical cooperation reported by bilateral donors under the CRS represents 25-30 per cent of the total level of technical cooperation reported to DAC. 
11. Two other methodological problems were encountered by the Secretariat in preparing the report. 
First, a number of activities reported by multilateral organizations were cross-sectoral in nature, raising the question of how they should be allocated among the various substantive areas of the programme of action. 
The Secretariat resolved not to attempt to sever such projects for reporting purposes but rather to allocate them to the area with which they had the strongest overall connection. 
13. As mentioned in paragraph 7 above, the Secretariat has compiled a comprehensive inventory of donor projects covering sustainable development in small island developing States. 
The inventory has been prepared at the activity level and is based on the data collected by the Secretariat from all bilateral and multilateral sources. 
Activities listed in the inventory are grouped under the substantive areas set out in the draft programme of action and, where provided by the donor, they include financial data for 1993, as well as for 1991 and 1992. 
Since it provides more detailed information on particular projects, the inventory should prove to be a useful supplement to the present report and is accordingly before the Committee as a background document. 
14. All figures used in both the report and the inventory are expressed in current United States dollars. 
A list of the small island developing States and territories covered in the report is contained in annex I. A list of the organizations and donor countries which provided information for the preparation of the report is contained in annex II. 
15. Historically, the small island developing States have been highly dependent on overseas development assistance to finance their social and economic development activities. 
16. Donor assistance either committed to or disbursed in small island developing States in the 14 programme areas stood at $1,046 million in 1991 and $734 million in 1992. 
The total level for the biennium 1991-92 was $1.8 billion (see table 1), about 79 per cent of which represented assistance from bilateral donors, with the remaining 21 per cent coming from multilateral sources, including United Nations agencies and intergovernmental organizations. 
Among the multilateral donors, human resource development again received the largest share of resources, the United Nations system providing 35.6 per cent of its support to that area and intergovernmental organizations 72.3 per cent. 
Those six donors together contributed approximately 85 per cent of the total level of bilateral support to the 14 programme areas over the period. 
20. In terms of the recipients of bilateral development assistance, the largest beneficiaries were Papua New Guinea ($339 million) and Jamaica ($325 million), the two countries accounting for about 47 per cent of the total level of assistance. 
The balance of the funds committed to the 14 programme areas by bilateral donors were divided among 28 small island developing States. 
Per capita GDP for the seven countries in the first column ranged from $1,749 for Cuba to $15,420 for Nauru. 
A similar range was evident in the second column: $1,088 for Saint Kitts and Nevis to $14,598 for Singapore. 
The third column mainly comprised countries from Asia and the Pacific and Africa; its per capita GDP range extended from $435 (the Comoros) to $4,199 (Trinidad and Tobago). 
Antigua and Barbuda had the highest per capita GDP in that group at $6,404 followed by Seychelles ($5,447) and Grenada ($2,309), while Cape Verde had the lowest ($1,079). 
The Cook Islands had the highest per capita GDP in that group ($3,255), while Sao Tome and Principe had the lowest ($373). 
Within each of the five groups in the table there were wide disparities in per capita GDP as well as in per capita assistance received, with countries in the first group receiving no assistance. 
In addition, there was little correlation between per capita GDP and per capita assistance. 
On the whole, countries with higher per capita GDP benefited from higher per capita assistance than countries with lower per capita GDP. 
22. Table 4 contains data on the distribution of bilateral development assistance among the 14 programme areas of the draft programme of action. 
The areas that received the least financial assistance were science and technology, biodiversity resources, management of wastes and climate change, which together received less than one per cent of total bilateral assistance in 1991-92. 
Donors' regional development assistance programmes concentrated on providing support for regional institutions and human resource development. 
23. Table 6 indicates the regional distribution of bilateral development assistance for the 1991-92 biennium. 
Assistance to the Pacific island countries alone (i.e., excluding Singapore and Maldives) amounted to $628 million, or 45 per cent of the total. 
24. As to the regional distribution of assistance to the small island developing States, the data highlights the strong link between donors and particular regions based on geographic proximity. 
Assistance provided by Australia and New Zealand, for example, was directed almost exclusively to the Pacific island countries. 
25. Table 8 provides data on the level of technical cooperation directed to small island developing States for the 1991-92 biennium. 
26. Total technical cooperation for the period was approximately $670 million, comprising $413 million in 1991 and $257 million in 1992. 
The principal beneficiaries were Papua New Guinea (21 per cent, $144 million), Jamaica (11 per cent), Cape Verde (8 per cent), Fiji (7.5 per cent) and Vanuatu (6 per cent). 
Unlike bilateral assistance, multilateral assistance to the area of national institutions and administrative capacity was quite limited (4.1 per cent). 
31. An analysis based on per capita development assistance benefit, summarized in the text table below, indicates that four small island developing States or territories, the United States Virgin Islands, Bahrain, Singapore and Aruba received per capita assistance of less than $1 during the period under review. 
The average per capita GDP for the group was approximately $13,427. 
The largest grouping in the table of small island developing States (27), which received average per capita assistance of $7, have per capita GDP ranging from $435 (the Comoros) to $15,420 (Nauru). 
Four small island developing States with an average per capita GDP of $892 received average per capita assistance of $80. 
Tuvalu and Dominica, with average per capita GDP of $2,201, received average per capita assistance of $144. 
Seychelles, which has a per capita GDP of $5,447, received the largest per capita development assistance: $514. 
Ranges of per capita development assistance relative to per capita GDP were: 
32. Organizations of the United Nations system provided 64.5 per cent of total multilateral assistance to small island developing States in 1991 ($126.3 million) and 94.3 per cent in 1992 ($167.9 million) (see table 1). 
There was a relatively even distribution of United Nations support in the three regions where small island developing States are primarily located, Latin America and the Caribbean (32.7 per cent), Asia and the Pacific (30.4 per cent) and Africa (27.7 per cent). 
33. Assistance from intergovernmental organizations for 1991-92 totalled $79.7 million or 21.3 per cent of total multilateral assistance to small island developing States for the period. 
The Commonwealth Secretariat provided funding for activities in all of the substantive areas, with emphasis on human resource development, regional institutions and technical cooperation, national institutions and administrative capacity, land resources, and transport and communications. 
34. A number of non-governmental organizations (see list in annex II) reported that they were undertaking activities in sectoral areas that corresponded to the substantive areas of the draft programme of action. 
Most of the information received from those organizations, however, was qualitative rather than quantitative. 
The majority of the responses came from international non-governmental organizations that were involved in implementing activities mainly at the national level, although some programmes had a broader focus. 
35. Of the non-governmental organizations that provided information, most had programmes that focused on the management of the coastal and marine environment and human resource development. 
Activities included the protection of marine areas, the protection of turtle populations, remote sensing for aquaculture, public awareness of environmental issues, and training programmes and workshops across the spectrum of issues pertaining to sustainable development. 
Other activities supported by non-governmental organizations included the maintenance of biodiversity, land and freshwater management, capacity-building at the national and regional levels, energy development and studies on climate change. 
36. The World Wide Fund for Nature (WWF) reported activities in a number of small island countries, particularly in the Pacific. 
Of particular relevance to small islands is the WWF transregional programme on coastal and marine pollution, which involved the creation of a marine conservation network aimed at improving the quality of current and future WWF coastal and marine conservation projects and promoting inter-organizational cooperation. 
37. The Caribbean People's Development Agency focused on training programmes and fostering an awareness and understanding of development strategies in a number of Caribbean countries. 
Other non-governmental organizations with similar programmes included the Island Resources Foundation; South Pacific Action Committee for Human Ecology and Environment; International Union of Forestry Research Organizations; International Ocean Institute; and the World Wide Fund for Nature. 
The organization has been working with the Alliance of Small Island States since 1989 to provide legal assistance on issues relating to the negotiation of a convention on climate change. 
39. The present section of the report highlights the range and magnitude of activities undertaken by donors in small island developing States within the 14 programme areas of the draft programme of action. 
More detailed information on those activities can be found in the inventory of donor projects accompanying the report (see para. 7 above). 
40. Assistance in the area of climate change and sealevel rise was small, totalling $7.3 million, or 0.4 per cent of total assistance in all programme areas. 
In cooperation with various Pacific island countries, Australia has funded since 1990 an ongoing sealevel monitoring programme in the South Pacific, utilizing remote monitoring devices linked by satellite to its national tidal facility, at a cost of $5 million. 
In 1992, New Zealand provided in excess of $600,000 for similar purposes to Tuvalu, the Cook Islands, Kiribati and Fiji. 
41. At the multilateral level, donor activities in the area can be divided into two broad sub-areas: those that concern monitoring and information exchange and those that concern various aspects of capacity-building. 
The largest programme, with a budget in excess of $1.6 million, was the World Weather Watch Programme of the World Meteorological Organization (WMO), which was being implemented in a number of countries, including Papua New Guinea, Seychelles, Maldives and Cape Verde. 
Another key project was the WMO Tropical Ocean/Global Atmosphere Programme, which involved the monitoring and study of the southern oscillation and El Ni phenomena. 
Funding for the programme was about $1 million in 1991-1992 with a further $500,000 allocated for 1993. 
The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), through the Intergovernmental Oceanographic Commission (IOC), provided funding for the implementation of the Global Sea Level Observing System (GLOSS), which provides standardized sealevel data from a global network of 300 stations. 
42. The programme area of natural and environmental disasters received $27.4 million, or 1.5 per cent of total donor resources. 
The two primary sub-areas of donor activity were disaster relief and rehabilitation, and disaster preparedness. 
For the same period, disaster relief provided by the United Nations system totalled about $2.5 million and covered emergency food aid, the rehabilitation of the agriculture and forestry sectors, and reconstruction programmes. 
The largest multilateral donor was WFP, followed by the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
43. Disaster preparedness projects mainly operated at the regional and international levels. 
44. As to intergovernmental organizations, the Caribbean Development Bank provided loan funding for the rehabilitation and improvement of sea defences in Dominica ($7.8 million) and for a consultancy in Barbados to develop proposals to improve storm-water drainage facilities ($285,000). 
45. Assistance to small island developing States in the area of waste management amounted to $29.7 million, or 1.7 per cent of total resources. 
46. The activity of the United Nations system was largely at the national level and covered the development of infrastructure and facilities for waste collection; treatment and disposal; the development of waste monitoring and control mechanisms; and support for capacity-building measures, including institutional strengthening and human resource development. 
UNDP also supported a number of projects, including the development and implementation of a solid waste collection and disposal system in Maldives ($660,000) and a new technological system for processing waste in Papua New Guinea ($292,000). 
The International Maritime Organization (IMO) provided over $700,000 to support projects aimed at protecting the marine and coastal environment from pollution, including projects aimed at developing regional protection strategies. 
The World Bank provided about $12.6 million for a sewerage and drainage project in Cyprus and $2 million for infrastructural support for a housing project in Fiji. 
47. Although the total value of assistance allocated to the area was relatively small ($45.6 million, representing 2.6 per cent of total assistance in all programme areas), the assistance provided was broad in scope. 
A number of United Nations organizations were involved in supporting those activities, particularly the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC), the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP), FAO and UNEP. 
48. As to intergovernmental organizations, the Asian Development Bank funded a number of projects in the Pacific, including training on the protection of coastal environments. 
The Commonwealth Secretariat also supported a number of activities, primarily in the areas of exclusive economic zone management, maritime areas legislation and fishery legislation and management. 
Over the 1991-1992 period, the Commonwealth Secretariat allocated about $330,000 to support exclusive economic zone management in 14 small island developing States. 
49. Of the bilateral donors, Japan and New Zealand were prominent: Japan supported activities related to fisheries development in numerous small island developing States (Cape Verde, the Marshall Islands, Kiribati, Maldives, Saint Vincent and the Grenadines, and Tuvalu), as well as activities related to marine reforestation (Papua New Guinea). 
Assistance from New Zealand supported fisheries development in the Pacific island countries and the establishment of marine training centres in Kiribati. 
50. The value of assistance allocated by both bilateral and multilateral donors in the substantive area of freshwater resources was $77.5 million, or 4.4 per cent of total assistance to small island developing States. 
Bilateral donors active in the field included Australia, Canada, New Zealand, France, Germany and the Netherlands, while beneficiaries included Solomon Islands, Dominica, Saint Lucia, Samoa, Vanuatu, Mauritius and Cape Verde. 
51. At the multilateral level several United Nations organizations, the World Bank, the regional development banks and the Commonwealth Secretariat supported projects similar in nature to those being funded bilaterally. 
The Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat supported several projects dealing with the management of freshwater resources, particularly through the provision of technical assistance. 
WHO maintained projects in Cyprus, Malta, Bahrain and Maldives covering the development and management of water resources, as did the Pan American Health Organization in a number of Caribbean island countries. 
52. The land resources area received the second largest share of financial assistance from donors to small island developing States (20.6 per cent, or $366.3 million). 
The principal multilateral donors were FAO, WFP, UNEP and the World Bank. 
Most of the projects undertaken by the United Nations system in the programme area comprised research and technical cooperation in support of agricultural development and land-use planning, including forestry, mining and institution-building. 
FAO supported projects covering forest management in Papua New Guinea and Cape Verde, institutional strengthening for the agriculture sector in Tonga and agricultural planning in Trinidad and Tobago. 
Australia financed rural development projects in Fiji, Papua New Guinea and Samoa, while Canada, the Netherlands and Japan supported similar projects in Jamaica. 
The United States of America financed an industrial diversification project in Mauritius and agricultural development projects in Jamaica and Cape Verde. 
Those activities covered a broad range of areas, including the development of mineral resources, agricultural mechanization, livestock management, infrastructure development and land rehabilitation. 
55. The value of assistance allocated by multilateral and bilateral donors to energy resources was $143.3 million, or 8.1 per cent of total assistance to small island developing States. 
56. The tourism resources programme area received a very small share of the financial assistance provided by multilateral and bilateral donors ($22.1 million, or 1.2 per cent of total assistance provided). 
Activities supported by donors included the strengthening of national planning capabilities for the development of tourism resources; improving the quality of tourism products; and upgrading tourism-related infrastructure and facilities. 
In addition, UNDP supported the development of a tourism master plan for Vanuatu and the World Bank provided funds for airport improvements in Maldives. 
Japan co-sponsored a number of activities undertaken by ESCAP in the tourism field. 
The Commonwealth Secretariat funded a number of advisers specialized in various specific aspects of tourism, including marketing, planning, training and statistics. 
The recipients of Commonwealth Secretariat support included Samoa, Cyprus and several Caribbean countries. 
58. Only $3.9 million, or 0.2 per cent of total assistance by bilateral and multilateral donors, was allocated to the programme area of biodiversity resources. 
Activities included establishing and strengthening institutional capacities to manage and conserve marine and land resources; developing management plans; creating public awareness programmes; conducting training and research; and strengthening the legal framework in support of conservation efforts. 
An example of the type of activity funded under GEF is a five-year forest rehabilitation project in Mauritius that commenced in 1992. 
UNEP was also involved in implementing regional programmes on the conservation of biodiversity and the development of environmental management plans. 
60. Assistance to small island developing States in the substantive area amounted to $292.6 million, or 16.4 per cent of total resources, and covered a wide range of sub-areas. 
At a broad level, the focus of activities was on strengthening national capacities in the economic and public administration sectors and on providing support for structural adjustment and debt refinancing programmes. 
In addition, support was provided for promoting industrial development as a means of creating employment opportunities; purchasing data-processing equipment; and providing services, including water and electricity, to public enterprises. 
61. A number of bilateral donors made the area a priority. 
Australia channelled about 28 per cent of its total assistance to small island developing States into the area, the bulk of those funds going to support public administration and government services. 
Support for structural adjustment programmes and balance-of-payments adjustments accounted for nearly all of the assistance provided by Japan and the Netherlands respectively, and 69 per cent of assistance from France. 
Germany directed 45 per cent of its total assistance to the rescheduling of debt, while New Zealand directed 15 per cent of its assistance to supporting the national budgets of the Cook Islands, Niue and Tokelau. 
62. At the multilateral level, approximately 4.1 per cent of disbursements by multilateral organizations covered activities relating to the programme area. 
Beneficiaries of that kind of assistance, provided mainly by UNIDO, World Bank, the World Intellectual Property Organization (WIPO) and the ILO, included Cyprus, Fiji, Papua New Guinea and Vanuatu. 
63. Among the intergovernmental organizations, the Commonwealth Secretariat provided support in several areas, ranging from debt record management to the elaboration of environmental management plans for the conduct of environmental impact assessments. 
Both the Asian Development Bank and the Caribbean Development Bank supported activities designed to improve national capacities for formulating and implementing environmental management strategies and conducting environmental assessments. 
Those activities were supported by the Commonwealth Secretariat and ECLAC, among others. 
65. Total funding to support regional institutions and technical cooperation was $61.9 million, representing 3.5 per cent of the total level of donor support for small island developing States. 
Bilateral donors provided about $55 million to support regional institutions in various areas and to strengthen the capacity of those institutions to serve their members. 
The Caribbean Community (CARICOM), for example, received approximately $10 million from Germany and Canada. 
Germany also provided assistance to the Organization of Eastern Caribbean States ($8 million) and funded programmes carried out by south Pacific regional institutions ($7 million). 
Australia, New Zealand and Japan provided $6 million in funding to the South Pacific Commission, and Australia and New Zealand provided about $4.2 million for the South Pacific Forum Secretariat, the South Pacific Regional Environment Programme and the South Pacific Geo-Science Commission. 
66. While multilateral resources committed and disbursed in the substantive area represented only 3.5 per cent of total multilateral assistance, the activities conducted were wide-ranging. 
UNEP, in conjunction with SPREP, was establishing a pollution assessment and control programme in the south Pacific region. 
UNEP also promoted interregional collaboration among the East Asian, South East Pacific and South Pacific Regional Seas Programmes on issues concerning climate change, marine pollution, coastal management and the development of Global Resource Information Database (GRID) nodes. 
The UNEP regional service centres in the Caribbean, the South Pacific and Portuguese-speaking Africa offer facilities for the exchange of scientific and technical information on the environment. 
67. The Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat provided support for the establishment of a regional mechanism for improving access to water and sanitation facilities in several Pacific island countries, including Kiribati, Federated States of Micronesia and Tuvalu. 
UNDCP supported regional efforts to improve communication in the fight against drug trafficking, while IMO provided assistance with the legal aspects of maritime transport and measures for protecting the marine environment. 
The Commonwealth Secretariat was engaged in cooperative activities with the South Pacific Regional Environment Programme on capacity-strengthening in the areas of meteorology and finance; with the Eastern Caribbean Central Bank on debt management; and with the South Pacific Commission on the development of human resources. 
68. The transport and communications substantive area received the fourth highest amount of external assistance from both multilateral and bilateral donors (11.7 per cent or approximately $190 million). 
Bilateral donors contributed 84 per cent of that amount, the main donors being Australia, Canada, Finland, France, Germany, Japan, New Zealand, Sweden and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. 
The International Civil Aviation Organization (ICAO) provided assistance with national aviation legislation and aviation training to Papua New Guinea, the Bahamas, Sao Tome and Principe, Trinidad and Tobago, Seychelles and Cuba. 
IMO financed a global training programme on the protection of the marine environment and the conduct of port inspections in accordance with relevant international agreements. 
UNESCO provided support for several Pacific island countries in the communications sector, particularly with television and video unit needs, the establishment of transmission points for frequency modulation (FM) radio coverage, the provision of printing press facilities, and the provision of equipment and training of personnel in newspaper computer operations. 
The Universal Postal Union (UPU) assisted several countries with the management and operation of postal services. 
71. Two intergovernmental organizations, the Islamic Development Bank (IDB) and the Commonwealth Secretariat, supported activities in the programme area. 
IDB financed a port operations project in the Comoros, while the Commonwealth Secretariat financed projects in Jamaica, Dominica, Trinidad and Tobago, Maldives and Vanuatu. 
72. There were few activities funded by donors in the substantive area of science and technology; the level of assistance to the area amounted to only $3.7 million, or 0.2 per cent of total external assistance. 
73. The substantive area of human resource development received the largest share of external assistance provided by both bilateral and multilateral donors in the 1991-1992 period. 
Bilateral donors provided $333.9 million, or approximately 24 per cent of total bilateral assistance, while multilateral donors provided $162.5 million, or 43.4 per cent of total multilateral assistance. 
74. Around 85 per cent of bilateral assistance to the area was directed to the Pacific and Caribbean island countries, with the level of assistance evenly divided between the two subregions. 
Although the African small island countries received only 12.2 per cent of bilateral assistance, they received 65 per cent ($81.6 million) of assistance from multilateral sources. 
The United States of America provided about $55 million and Canada $22 million to Jamaica alone in food aid, humanitarian assistance and nutrition. 
Austria, Japan, Switzerland and the Netherlands also contributed approximately $10 million in food aid over the 1991-1992 period. 
76. Multilateral organizations also provided support to the small island developing States in the three main sub-areas. 
The United Nations Population Fund, for example, provided over $2.3 million for a multidisciplinary technical assistance project in the Pacific and the World Bank allocated $11.5 million for education projects in the Bahamas and Maldives. 
WFP provided funding totalling approximately $25 million for humanitarian assistance and the provision of food to various countries, including Cape Verde, Cuba, Jamaica and Mauritius. 
A reorientation of priorities in response to Agenda 21 and, more importantly, to the prospective outcomes of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, will take some time. 
78. One major finding of the report is that the support of the donor community for sustainable development in small island developing States in 1991-1992 was concentrated in relatively few of the programme areas covered in the proposed programme of action. 
Bilateral assistance focused on five of those areas: human resource development, land resources, national institutions and administrative capacity and, to a lesser extent, transport and communications and energy resources. 
Multilateral assistance was also strongly weighted towards human resource development, other areas of emphasis being land resources, transport and communications, freshwater resources and the management of wastes. 
Such a correlation would be expected; its absence raises questions about the distribution of external assistance among those countries. 
In that connection, two considerations are worthy of note. 
First, the areas that have received the highest levels of support in the past represent capacity-building and infrastructural development and are therefore crucial for achieving the sustainable development of small island developing States. 
Second, while the data indicates that the other areas of the proposed programme of action received less emphasis, it will be necessary to reassess the needs of small island developing States in those other areas at the country level before deciding on the extent of funding needed. 
At any rate, any increased funding to those other areas should be provided on the basis of the principle of additionality, since a mere reallocation of funding might compromise national capacity-building and infrastructural development. 
In order to ensure adequate resources for the sustainable development of small island developing States, there is a need to explore innovative approaches for financing sustainable development and, even more important, for strengthening the political will to support it. 
Thus, the report does not attempt to examine either the efficiency of the supply of external assistance to those States or the efficiency of their utilization of that assistance. 
Regardless of whether ODA increases adequately in the future, efforts are needed to evaluate both the effectiveness and the cost effectiveness of projects and programmes, whether financed by external assistance or from domestic resources. 
Second, it will be necessary both to ensure that external assistance is designed to meet clearly identified priorities and perceived needs or to remove critical bottlenecks, as well as to ensure that all activities are closely monitored. 
Note: Two dots (..) indicate that data are not available or are not reported separately. 
Note: Two dots (..) indicate that data are not available or are not reported separately. 
a/ Comprising land area and inland waters. 
b/ Projected. 
c/ Ratio to relevant age group. 
e/ Goods and services. 
f/ 1987. 
g/ 1990. 
h/ Goods and non-factor services. 
Source: Development Assistance Committee of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development. 
Note: A dash (--) indicates that the amount is nil or negligible. 
2. Normally, the present report would have covered the findings of the fourth review and appraisal only for the period 1989-1994. 
However, considering that a new programme of action might be adopted at the International Conference on Population and Development in 1994, it has been deemed more appropriate that this report also cover the period following the adoption of the Plan of Action in 1974. 
The structure of the two documents might be better understood if the proposed actions are grouped in three major sets as follows: 
(a) The areas that are the subject-matter of the Plan of Action, namely, socio-economic development and population; women; the family; and the major demographic factors, namely, population growth and demographic structures, human reproduction, mortality, population distribution, and internal and international migration; 
(b) The planned activities that will affect the subject areas presented in the first set: data collection and analysis, research, provision of services, managerial operations of programmes, creation of awareness and information, education and communication activities, and evaluation of actions; 
(c) The different actors that are responsible for the activities in each area: Governments; the international community; non-governmental organizations; the private sector; scholars; and the media, among others. 
5. For the preparation of this report, a large number of sources were used. 
6. The present assessment, like the three previous reviews, has been carried out by the relevant units of the United Nations system. 
Owing to stringent budgetary constraints, it was conducted with the utmost economy of resources, by making extensive use of existing facilities and coordinating mechanisms, as recommended by the Population Commission. 
Individual rights and societal goals may be at odds in some specific circumstances, particularly in periods of rapid social change. 
The Plan of Action, however, clearly recommends (para. 29 (a)) that all countries should respect and ensure, regardless of their overall demographic goals, the right of persons to determine, in a free, informed and responsible manner, the number and spacing of their children. 
The Plan of Action also acknowledges (para. 34) that family size may also be affected by incentives and disincentive schemes, but it emphasizes that if such schemes are adopted or modified it is essential that they should not violate human rights, and rejects any form of coercion. 
Such consideration of the needs and rights of future generations is exactly at the core of the concept of sustainable development. 
It is also consistent with the widely recognized idea that every right also entails obligations, and that those responsibilities refer to duties not only vis--vis other human beings, but also vis--vis future generations. 
10. The explicit aim of the World Population Plan of Action is to help coordinate population trends and the trends of economic and social development (para. 1). 
The following two issues have been selected to illustrate the level of implementation of the Plan of Action and refer to the role played by the socio-economic transformation proposed by the Plan of Action and the interrelationships among population, the environment and the process of development. 
Such recommendations also reflect the view that although the actions of developing countries are of primary importance, the attainment of development goals will require appropriate policies and support by the developed countries and the international community. 
13. Sustained economic growth represents a desperately important imperative throughout the developing countries. 
Without the benefits of such growth, developing countries will not be able to improve the standards of living of their people and a durable resolution to demographic issues will be seriously hampered. 
Nevertheless, while overall trends clearly show that during the past two decades significant economic and social progress were achieved in the developing world, markedly diverging regional and national trends have been observed. 
The very diverse trends in the growth of output per person highlight this fact. 
In the smaller and generally poorer countries of sub-Saharan Africa (that is, those excluding Nigeria), the situation was more extreme; an average annual decline of 1.0 per cent in the first 10 years became an average decline of 1.8 per cent per annum after 1984. 
In Latin America, the 1980s are commonly referred to as the lost decade. 
In other words, Latin America may be at a turning-point. 
Since the developing countries of Asia and the Pacific constitute over 70 per cent of the population living in the less developed regions, this trend is particularly heartening - even more so because the more rapidly growing countries include some of the poorest of the world. 
In the West Asian subregion, however, output per capita has been falling 3.1 per cent per annum since 1984. 
If many of the citizens of this region have been fortunate to be living over vast pools of petroleum resources, they have also been afflicted by almost a decade of warfare, which took its economic as well as human toll. 
The recent devastation in the former Yugoslavia has virtually wiped out all the growth in average output per capita in the Mediterranean region since 1974. 
15. Given the important economic achievements realized by the developing countries as a group, it is all the more staggering that almost one third of the total population, or 1.3 billion people, in the developing world are still living in poverty. 
In those countries that have exhibited a marked economic progress since the 1960s, poverty has declined and even the incomes of those remaining in poverty have increased. 
However, in countries that experienced poor economic performance, the number in poverty fell more slowly. 
Nearly half of the world's poor live in South Asia, a region that accounts for 30 per cent of world population. 
Where rapid population growth has been an additional factor, as in sub-Saharan Africa, the number of those in poverty has risen. 
In these particular cases, extensive poverty aggravates the negative impacts of population pressure on land use and, in turn, constitutes a major obstacle to obtaining fertility and mortality declines in rural areas. 
There is increasing evidence that the correlation between high levels of fertility and of poverty is strongly associated with the low socio-economic status of women. 
16. During the 1980s, many developing countries had to cope with economic crises and embarked on macroeconomic actions, including stabilization policies aimed at reducing inflation and external deficits, and structural adjustment programmes addressing internal and external imbalances in resource allocation in specific sectors such as trade, finance and industry. 
Such policies intended to eliminate rigidities in the countries concerned and to foster a macroeconomic stability as a condition for sustained economic growth. 
The comparison of experiences of developing countries suggests that poverty reduction can be achieved by first pursuing a strategy that promotes the productive use of the poor's most abundant asset, namely labour, in both industry and agriculture. 
Experience also shows that equally critical is the provision of basic social services to the poor. 
Primary health care, family planning, nutrition and primary education are especially important. 
The first is a reminder that peace and a functioning civil society are prerequisites of sustained economic growth and sustainable development. 
A second lesson is that rigid economic structures, excessive dependence on a limited range of commodity exports, and a thin layer of "human capital" have been extremely costly. 
High levels of domestic savings, access to modern technologies, low levels of inflation, and particularly heavy investments in education have been associated with the successful case histories. 
Finally, it should be repeated that poverty is increasingly recognized to be closely associated with both undesirable demographic trends and environmental degradation and that, together with social and economic inequality, it is exacerbating the problems derived from rapid population growth. 
There is little doubt that economic growth is necessary to combat poverty and to provide the means to satisfy basic needs; but economic growth should be reconcilable with the idea of sustainable development. 
Such development may be achieved if appropriate technologies are developed and made available to developing countries on preferential and concessional terms, and suitable strategies and policies are adopted to stimulate conservation of existing resources and avert environmental degradation. 
19. During the 1980s, per capita food production continued to grow at the global level. 
Per capita food supplies continued to increase at the global level, but there was no progress in sub-Saharan Africa (with per capita food supplies stagnant at grossly inadequate levels) and Latin America. 
The overall incidence of undernutrition declined significantly in relative terms but only slightly in absolute terms in the developing countries. 
However, the incidence of undernutrition increased in both absolute and relative terms in sub-Saharan Africa and in absolute terms in Latin America. 
20. At the global level, the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) estimates that the daily calorie supply per capita increased from 2,383 in 1965, and 2,580 around the period 1979-1981 to 2,700 in the period 1988-1990. 
Important improvements have been achieved in Asia, but not in Latin America, which remained stagnant at a daily calorie supply per capita of 2,690 during the past decade, and sub-Saharan Africa, where there was a decline (from 2,120 to 2,100). 
21. The Plan of Action recalls the important place of education in achieving social and economic development (para. 69). 
Notable improvements have been registered in this area; during the past two decades, primary school enrolment has increased from less than 70 to more than 80 per cent, while secondary school enrolment has almost doubled (from 25 to 40 per cent). 
Approximately 1 billion school-age children are currently enrolled. 
However, sub-Saharan Africa, and Western and Southern Asia still lack sufficient school space to enrol all children in first-level education. 
For sub-Saharan Africa, as was not the case for the other developing regions, coverage of the primary school-age population declined appreciably, from 79 to 67 per cent. 
Millions more satisfy the attendance requirements but fail to complete basic education programmes, and thus do not acquire essential knowledge and skills. 
23. In a majority of developing countries, girls are still underrepresented in enrolment at every level of formal education. 
The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) estimates that currently one out of three adult females in the world is illiterate, compared with only one out of five adult males. 
While there has been substantial progress in reducing male/female disparities in illiteracy, the gender differences remain pronounced in certain regions, notably Southern and Western Asia, and sub-Saharan Africa. 
24. Although specific aspects related to the health sector are covered in chapter VII below, it is important to mention that in general there has been notable progress in improving the health conditions of populations. 
As a result, increasing numbers of people are not receiving appropriate or comprehensive health care. 
Even more alarming is the gap between population growth and the amount of health sector investments, which are even shrinking in many countries. 
According to the World Health Organization (WHO), this deterioration has been a result of the low priority given to the health sector by many Governments, as well as of the effect on the social sector of the debt crisis and the effect of poorly designed structural adjustment policies. 
Furthermore, the quality of the services has become increasingly difficult to maintain or improve, as the physical infrastructure is decaying. 
25. World food production outweighs consumption, as has been mentioned above. 
26. The Plan of Action recognizes that a major challenge faced by developing countries is the creation of sufficient employment opportunities in the modern sector of their economies to absorb their rapidly growing labour force. 
Such strategies aim at promoting employment in all sectors, facilitating the access to productive inputs and improved technologies, and establishing/strengthening education and training systems responding to specific employment situations. 
29. ILO organized a first gathering of the High-Level Meeting on Employment and Structural Adjustment in November 1987, which recognized the gravity of the world economic situation, characterized by the growth of unemployment and poverty, indebtedness and imbalances. 
Special attention was given to measures to be devised to achieve adjustment and growth with minimum social cost and to promote participation and dialogue between social groups, including employers' and workers' organizations. 
It will also examine ways of managing the transition from State-run to market-oriented economies, of privatizing State-owned enterprises, and of responding to increased migratory pressure. 
The Plan of Action explicitly affirms that in the democratic formulation of national population goals and policies, consideration must be given, together with other economic and social factors, to the supplies and characteristics of natural resources and to the quality of the environment (para. 14 (j)). 
The continuing debate over the connection between population growth, development and environmental impacts has been a major concern of the international community since the 1974 World Population Conference in Bucharest. 
The report observed that rapidly growing populations could increase the pressure on resources and slow any rise in living standards; thus sustainable development could only be achieved if population size and growth were in harmony with the changing productive potential of the ecosystem. 
33. In 1990, the report of the South Commission 18/ acknowledged that in several developing countries, the pressure of growing numbers on the limited fertile land was accelerating the degradation of land and water resources and causing excessive deforestation. 
The Commission found that the present trends in population, if not moderated, had frightening implications for the ability of the South to meet the twin challenges of development and environmental security in the twenty-first century. 
The ecological impacts of population factors are shaped by the characteristics of the physical environment, as well as by the type of social organization (which includes a complex set of cultural values that determines patterns of consumption), the level of economic development and the available technological options. 
A large amount of research has been done on each of the three components - population, the environment, and the process of development - but of particular interest is the proper understanding of the interrelations among them. 
Brief illustrations of some of the linkages among population, the environment and socio-economic development are presented below. 
In those areas, where agriculture remains the major economic activity of increasing numbers of poor people, it is necessary to exploit excessively the limited agricultural resources, and this thus puts at risk the basis for further production. 
In particular, the growth of rural populations plays an important role in the process of deforestation through the clearing of land on the margins of tropical forest and through the quest for firewood. 
Recent estimates have pushed the rate up from 17 million to 20 million hectares per annum in the late 1980s. 
The latest statistics suggest that the overall rate of tropical deforestation in the 1980s was 0.9 per cent per annum. 
About 1.3 billion people live in areas where fuelwood is consumed faster than trees can regrow. 
Even more important is the proportion of smallholder households, whose landholdings are too small to provide a sustainable livelihood, with the proportion being about 60 per cent in the developing countries as a group. 
Under the norms of partible inheritance of land that are typical for most developing countries, rapid population growth contributes in a significant way to the fragmentation of agricultural holdings. 
As a result of rapid population growth, combined with the aforementioned institutional factors and lack of development, some 7-8 million hectares of rain-fed croplands and 1.5 million hectares of irrigated land are currently lost every year, while another 20 million hectares lose virtually all their agricultural productivity. 
38. The phenomenon of freshwater scarcity is increasing rapidly with a growing world population and urbanization as well as with the process of economic growth. 
Given existing climatic conditions and current population projections, it is estimated that the per capita global water-supply will decline by 24 per cent by the end of the century. 
Projections made by hydrologists indicate that meeting demands by the year 2000 will require virtually all the usable freshwater supplies in North Africa and the Middle East; 15-25 Northern African and sub-Saharan African countries may face serious problems with water shortages by the year 2025. 
As a result, there could be a vast number of urban and rural poor devoid of suitable water-supply and sanitation services and increasingly vulnerable to water-related diseases. 
The problems of the urban environment are taking on an ever-increasing importance as the process of urbanization continues at a rapid pace in many countries, both developed and developing. 
Many cities are unable to expand their infrastructures rapidly enough to cope with the environmental requirements of their burgeoning populations. 
In addition to the problems related to water-supply, sanitation and waste-water treatment, the disposal of solid wastes is another major environmental problem facing cities. 
43. Atmospheric pollution remains an important health hazard for urban populations throughout the world. 
The United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) Global Environment Monitoring System estimates that nearly 900 million urban-dwellers, mostly in developing countries, are exposed to unhealthy levels of sulphur dioxide and that more than 1 billion people are exposed to excessive levels of particulates. 
National trends in emissions and concentrations of these substances are mixed. 
Environmental conditions are particularly precarious in overcrowded slums and squatter settlements, which are home to an estimated 25-50 per cent of the urban population of developing countries. 
The growth of urban centres and increased requirements for industrial production translate themselves into growing demands for energy resources. 
These environmental conditions have had adverse effects on both the populations themselves and the economies that support them. 
Reversing or even moderating those trends will require efforts on many fronts - those of reassessing national policies, redefining political commitments, and identifying priorities for international cooperation, to name a few. 
The first notion involves the carrying-capacity of an ecosystem, which is generally understood to refer to the number of people that the ecosystem can support at an acceptable level of quality of life. 
The second notion involves the identification of possible environmental discontinuities, which are understood to refer to the critical thresholds of irreversible injury to the environment that emerge when ecosystems have been mistreated over long periods of high stress without prominent signs of damage. 
Furthermore, a better understanding of the connections and mutual interactions among the three elements, as proposed by the World Population Plan of Action, still remains an unresolved issue and one of great concern. 
The Plan of Action (paras. 14 (b), 15 (e) and 41-43) and recommendations 5 through 10 of the Mexico City recommendations express the urgency of promoting the status of women as an end in itself and emphasize the close relationship between the condition of women and other demographic phenomena. 
Although there is no single indicator that could capture the multiple dimensions of the condition of women, discussion on the two following issues, gender equality and education, provide some examples that help the assessment of the degree of progress made. 
Although institutional and legal barriers to the emancipation of women have been removed increasingly, change in deep-rooted cultural beliefs and social habits that govern gender relationships has been slow. 
51. With respect to education, the global economic crisis of the 1980s and the poorly designed structural adjustment programmes adopted by developing countries under the auspices of international financial institutions slowed, and in some instances actually reversed, the steady progress of preceding decades. 
During the past decade, an alarming slow-down in the growth of enrolment was visible in many developing countries, which are still far from reaching universal primary education. 
Adverse economic conditions and tight finances have limited social investment and resulted in a period of declining growth in real spending on education. 
Although the impact of the economic crisis and adjustment programmes on the availability and quality of education has yet to be fully assessed, shrinking education budgets are likely to affect women in a disproportionate manner and thus constrain progress in surmounting pre-existing gender inequalities. 
Therefore, mitigating the adverse effects of structural adjustment programmes on education in less developed countries should be an important component of sustainable development strategies in the 1990s. 
52. Women's employment and income-earning ability have important effects on their own status as well as on such demographic and family processes as marriage, level and timing of fertility, and arrangements for care of dependants (see chap. 
Although available data greatly underestimate the economic contribution of women, those data do show that in all parts of the world women make up substantial proportions of the population employed in the formal economy. 
United Nations statistics indicate that about one third of the labour force world wide is female, although real figures are underestimated. 
Women's wages are substantially lower than men's in all countries with the information available. 
53. Many characteristics of modern life propel women into employment. 
On the other hand, continuing discrimination prevents women from getting full reward for their effort. 
Women everywhere tend to be concentrated in low-paying occupations, and they do not have the same access as men to economic and technical resources. 
54. Another area receiving increasing attention is the one related to male responsibilities and participation. 
The 1984 International Conference on Population recommended the active involvement of men in all areas of family responsibility, including family planning, child-rearing and housework, so that family responsibilities could be fully shared by both partners (recommendation 9). 
55. During the period under consideration, while progress was achieved in terms of the status of women with respect to population programmes, it was also widely recognized that achieving gender equality and improving the status of women were ends in themselves, regardless of any demographic goal. 
At the same time, it has been recognized that improving the status of women has important demographic impacts, particularly on mortality and fertility levels, and that attention to gender issues within population activities needs to be more explicitly articulated and strengthened. 
It is recognized that women face great difficulties in protecting themselves and their children from sexually transmitted diseases, including human immunodeficiency virus (HIV) and acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS), and that improving women's status may be vital for combating the spread of these diseases. 
56. One key element of the situation of women that has received major attention, particularly in the context of developmental strategies and population policy, is education. 
In most of the developing world, the long, historical neglect of women's education has left very high illiteracy rates, especially among older and rural women. 
According to UNESCO sources, in 1990 there were 346 million illiterate men and 602 million illiterate women (constituting 34 per cent of the adult female population). 
57. Better prospects are observed among younger generations. 
Educational gains for girls in the developing world were substantial. 
Female enrolment in primary school increased from 24.5 to 60 per cent in Africa, from 43 to 65 per cent in Asia and from 57 to 83 per cent in Latin America and the Caribbean. 
Important, though more modest, enrolment increases for girls in secondary and higher levels of education were also recorded. 
Women's enrolment in primary and secondary education lags behind men's by at least 10 percentage points in 66 of 108 countries. 
The gender gap in educational attainment is greatest in low-income countries, and increases at higher levels of training. 
However, throughout most of the world, a steady trend towards a narrowing of gender disparities in school enrolment is manifest. 
60. Rapid population growth in many developing countries is outpacing educational efforts. 
Although the proportion of youth enrolled in school has experienced a substantial expansion, the absolute number of children not attending school has actually increased. 
The difficulty of keeping pace with a rapidly growing school-age population usually translates into shortages of school facilities and into impacts on the quality of educational programmes. 
This trend is expected to continue into the twenty-first century and may further undermine the achievement of educational parity for boys and girls. 
61. The links between female education and demographic behaviour are extensively reviewed in the literature, and increasingly taken into account in policy-making. 
Numerous studies indicate that education influences decisively a woman's overall health, her access to paid employment and her control over family size and birth-spacing, as well as the education and health of her children. 
Education empowers women with knowledge that allows informed choice in family and non-family matters, enables them to assume a status and identity beyond those connected with child-bearing, and provides exposure to new values that are likely to enhance their autonomy. 
62. Much research has been devoted to exploring the links between women's education and fertility. 
National and cross-national studies based on the data obtained have shown that the association between education and fertility is far more complex than was assumed in the past, since it is contingent on level of development, social structure and cultural milieu. 
Those studies have explored the multiplicity of channels through which education affects reproductive behaviour. 
In particular, they have documented how female education delays entry into marriage, influences the normative orientation towards smaller families, and increases awareness and acceptability of, and access to, fertility regulation. 
64. Most studies have focused on the effect of parental education on fertility, but there is increasing evidence that the schooling of children has an important link with fertility as well. 
The universalization of mass education modifies not only the perception of children-related costs but also intergenerational attitudes and economic relationships within the family, and this leads to lower fertility. 
The relationship between education and health is also firmly established in the literature. 
Education is closely linked to child mortality, disease and nutrition. 
The Demographic and Health Surveys, which provide more detail on children's health than was previously available, confirm these conclusions, namely that maternal education plays a larger role in determining a child's chances of survival than any other socio-economic factor. 
65. Governments are increasingly aware of the links between women's education and demographic goals; according to information from the Population Policy Data Bank, two thirds of Governments consider that the status of women has a significant influence on demographic goals. 
The same source indicates that 56 per cent of Governments have adopted measures related to improving the status of women with the aim of influencing demographic trends as well. The role of international organizations has been important in raising awareness regarding the need to enhance women's conditions of life. 
67. The World Population Plan of Action affirms that the family is the basic unit of society and should be protected by appropriate legislation and policy (para. 14 (g)). 
In all parts of the world, families perform important socio-economic and cultural functions. 
The family in all its forms is the cornerstone of the world community. 
As primary agents of socialization, families remain a vital means of preserving and transmitting cultural values. 
Families are also important agents of sustainable development at all levels of society and their contribution is decisive for success in this area. 
The specific functions of families include establishing emotional, economic and social bonds between spouses; providing a framework for procreation and sexual relations between spouses; protecting family members; giving a name and status to family members, especially to children; and providing basic care, socialization and education of children. 
Such variety is a concomitant of the multiplicity of the forms of social organization, and cultural and religious values. 
In this respect, the Plan of Action does not endorse any particular form of family over others. 
As a social unit, the family has been undergoing radical transformations in its formation and structure in the past two decades, owing to demographic as well as major socio-economic changes. 
In the developed countries, with the end of the marriage boom in the post-1960s, the entry into matrimony and hence the formation of families has been considerably delayed. 
The number of divorces has also been rising in most countries. 
Severe inequalities in the division of labour and in the distribution of power also exist within many families. 
Egalitarian possibilities for both genders are but words in most families and a true partnership between men and women on the basis of equal rights and responsibilities is the challenge of modern families. 
69. In the developing countries exhibiting a rapid process of modernization, the mean age at marriage has risen significantly, owing particularly to a notable increase in female education, and this has implied a delay in the formation of families. 
Data confirm that in almost all industrialized and developing countries between the 1960s and the 1980s, and even more so between the 1970s and the 1980s, the singulate mean age at marriage of women increased. 34/ The magnitude of those increments varies, however, from region to region. 
In Africa, despite signs of a trend towards postponement, the average age at marriage for women is still quite early, and hence contributes to the maintenance of high-fertility patterns in most countries, especially in sub-Saharan Africa where most countries have a singulate mean age at marriage below 21 years. 
In Asia, marriages have been delayed to varying degrees in recent years and by the late 1980s, the singulate mean age at marriage exceeded 21 years among women, except in Southern Asia. 
70. The less developed regions are also characterized by traditionally larger differences between the sexes in the singulate mean age at marriage than the more developed countries. 
During the 1980s, differences exceeding five or six years were not uncommon in the less developed regions, whereas in most countries of the more developed regions they generally varied from two to three years. 
Northern America, Europe and the former USSR were also characterized by a considerable increase in mean age at first marriage, a significant decline in marriage prevalence and an increase in the proportion of those remaining unmarried. 
In the Scandinavian countries, the proportions of those ever married were very low. 
During the period 1974-1994, it could also be observed that Governments made important advances in eliminating forms of coercion and discrimination in relation to marriage. 
71. Family structures and composition are also affected by other socio-economic and political changes. 
Recently, there has been large-scale migration from Eastern Europe owing to existing political changes and the political conflict in the former Yugoslavia. 
The effects of these large-scale migrations on family formation and structure are yet to be known but they need to be considered while formulating policies. 
72. Family formation and structure are also influenced by changes in the value system of societies. 
In fact, the process of modernization has heightened the value of achieving higher education and entering the labour market, while the attraction of a traditional child-bearing career for women has declined and, in fact, an increasing number of women are achieving higher education and entering the labour market. 
Similar trends are gradually appearing in the developing countries where rapid industrialization and economic development are taking place. 
74. In all developed countries except the former USSR, the average household size declined through the 1970s. 
For instance, the North American household continued to shrink in size from 3.1 persons in 1970 to 2.7 in 1980, and further to 2.6 persons in 1990. 
China, which contains more than one fifth of the world population, had a moderate household size of 4.4 persons in 1982 and 4.0 persons in 1990. 
The decline in household size was particularly evident among countries that experienced a significant decline in fertility. 
On the other hand, there were countries in Africa and in Southern and Western Asia where increases in average household size were reported. 
For example, the average household size in Algeria increased from 5.9 persons in 1966 to 7.0 persons in 1987. 
In Pakistan, the size grew from 5.7 persons in 1968 to 6.7 persons in 1981. 
In the majority of African countries, average household size is almost equally divided between children and adults, with a range of five to six members per household. 
Similarly, the majority of Asian countries had 3.0 or more adult members per household and the mean number of children per household was always smaller than that of adults. 
In China, Hong Kong, the Republic of Korea and Singapore, a small but growing percentage of the urban elderly no longer live with their adult children. 
The pattern of household composition observed in the developed countries was significantly different from that of developing countries. 
In the 1980s, the mean number of children per household varied in the narrow range of 0.5-0.9 and that of adults per household was in the range of 1.9-2.6; however, most of the countries had households with about 2.0 adult members. 
76. In the developed countries, the remarkable increase in the number of one-person households has been another important demographic change that has contributed to the size reduction of households. 
Between the 1970s and the 1980s, the developing countries were experiencing a drastic decline in the proportion of households of five persons or more, possibly suggesting the dissolution of the extended type of household. 
This tendency is more noticeable in those developing countries that are engaged in a rapid process of modernization. 
The proportion of female-headed households among the total number of households ranges from less than 5 per cent in Kuwait and Pakistan to 45 per cent in Botswana and Barbados. 
A great diversity in the prevalence of female-headed households is observed in each region of the world. 
Around 1980, both in Latin America and in Africa, the proportion of female-headed households ranged from 10 to over 40 per cent. 
In Asia, the figures vary within a narrower range at a lower level. 
No Asian country reports that more than 20 per cent of their households are headed by women. 
In the developed countries during the 1980s, the range of female-headed households varied from 16 per cent in Spain to 38 per cent in Norway. 
The chance for formerly married women (widowed, divorced or separated) to become household heads is much higher than for single or married women everywhere in the world. 
These trends are seen as signs of the vitality and resilience that the family as an institution has shown despite the many pressures and challenges that it has faced. 
New forms of family life are developing to meet the challenges of the modern world. 
Although it is recognized that families should aim at achieving self-sufficiency, in many circumstances families are not and cannot be wholly self-sufficient. 
The reasons for and the solutions to family problems cannot be found solely in families themselves, but rather must include the socio-economic and cultural context in which they exist. 
This observation highlights the need to develop effective legislation, family policies, services and benefits aimed at strengthening basic family functions, taking into account variations in cultural, social and religious customs, and protecting the basic human rights of family members. 
79. The Plan of Action and the Mexico City recommendations contain a series of provisions aimed at supporting families in fulfilling their roles in society (para. 39 and recommendation 34, respectively). 
Families have been affected by the dynamics of the societies where they exist. 
Over the past few decades, the family has undergone varying degrees of changes in structure and functions, largely depending upon the level of national economic development and diversification. 
This process has been accelerated by advances in technology and changes in mores and values. 
In societies that have not been subject to rapid economic development, urbanization and demographic transformations, the changes have been less drastic. 
In addition to those long-term sustained influences, some short-term influences, such as the migration of workers, natural disasters, war and drastic deterioration in economic conditions, have placed severe pressure on families and family structure in many developing countries. 
Where the family system has broken down, the pressure on social institutions has generally been extreme. 
In contrast, where supporting social and economic mechanisms were still in place, adaptation occurred, with less disruptive effects. 
80. In some developed countries, both new laws and social welfare programmes have been instituted to respond to some of the problems that have emerged. 
As the family is such a fundamental unit of society, a more comprehensive understanding of the consequences of those changes for both individuals and society as a whole must be sought before the appropriate social mechanisms can be put in place. 
Of particular importance is the recognition that single mothers with children form a disproportionate share of the poor. 
82. Family well-being may depend, to an important degree, on the ability of families to make informed choices concerning fertility. 
Such choice is a basic right which also has important benefits for maternal and child survival and health. 
Equally important are parenting skills which are essential for promoting a deeper understanding of responsibilities in a familial and interpersonal context, as well as family values. 
Families also play a crucial role in meeting the health requirements of all their members; there is a need to support families in this vital role. 
On the basis of such estimates and other analyses, the United Nations also prepares population projections, which are presented in three variants: high, medium and low. 
The medium variant indicates the most likely future prospect on the basis of the information and knowledge available for each particular country. 
Table 1 presents a set of major demographic indicators for selected years and periods over the period 1950-2015 for the world and major areas. 
85. Many Governments have adopted policies aimed at influencing their population growth rate; others follow a policy of no intervention. 
Table 3 displays the evolution of the types of interventions followed by Governments during the past two decades. 
E.93.XIII.7); and World Urbanization Prospects: The 1992 Revision (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
c/ Including Armenia, Azerbaijan, Belarus, Georgia, Republic of Moldova, Russian Federation, Ukraine, Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Turkmenistan and Uzbekistan. 
88. The world population will have grown from 4 billion since the adoption of the World Population Plan of Action in 1974 to an expected size of 5.7 billion at the time of the International Conference on Population and Development (September 1994). 
It is interesting to observe that it took the world 123 years to pass from the first billion around 1804 to the second in 1927. 
The next increment of 1 billion took 33 years (the world population reached 3 billion in 1960) and the next took 14 years (the world population reached 4 billion at the time of the United Nations World Population Conference at Bucharest). 
89. From 1.96 per cent per annum in the period 1970-1975, and a steady 1.73-1.75 per cent per annum in 1975-1990, the world population growth rate is expected to decrease to 1.68 per cent per annum during the quinquennium 1990-1995. 
This growth rate would be the lowest of the post-Second World War period. 
Nevertheless, the decline, has not yet been translated into one in absolute numbers; the annual increment which was 47 million in the early 1950s, reached 88 million between 1985 and 1990 and is expected to continue to increase to 98 million between 1995 and 2000. 
Such declines in the rate of growth are projected assuming a firm continuation of present efforts and policies. 
90. Since 1975, the annual growth rate in the less developed regions has decreased slightly, from 2.38 per cent in the period 1970-1975 to 2.01 per cent in the period 1990-1995. 
91. Within the less developed regions, the group of the least developed countries have been growing at an even faster pace; their growth rate has increased from 2.47 per cent in the period 1970-1975 to 2.94 per cent in the period 1990-1995. 
This group is composed of 47 countries and does not represent a large proportion of the world population. 
93. Of the 223 countries, areas and territories included in the above-mentioned World Population Prospects: The 1992 Revision, about half (104), containing more than two thirds of the total world population, had rates of population growth between 1 and 3 per cent per annum in the period 1985-1990. 
Among the other countries, 53 (representing 11 per cent of the world population) had growth rates of 3 per cent or more per annum; most were in Africa (24 countries) or in Asia (16 countries). 
At the other extreme, 66 countries, with 21 per cent of the world population, had growth rates below 1.0 per cent per annum; a majority of them were European countries (32 countries), but there were also 15 from Latin America, 3 from Asia and 2 from Africa. 
A certain degree of convergence in growth rates was perceptible in the period 1965-1970 when Africa, Asia and Latin America had growth rates ranging from 2.4 to 2.6 per cent per annum. 
During the period 1985-1990 the growth rate increased in Africa to 3.0 per cent per annum, whereas in Asia and Latin America the rates declined to 1.9 and 2.0 per cent respectively. 
95. The above variations in growth rates are even more pronounced for regions within the major areas. 
While Asia will continue to hold more than half of the world population (55 per cent in 1950 and 59 per cent in 2015), it is the group of African countries that will increase their proportion significantly (from 9 per cent in 1950 to 17 per cent in 2015). 
96. Among the most recent United Nations long-range population projections, the medium-fertility extension assumes that fertility will ultimately stabilize at the replacement level around the year 2100. 
The world population may stabilize ultimately at 11.6 billion people shortly after the year 2200. 
This figure is higher than that calculated a decade ago which indicated a stabilization at 10.2 billion around the year 2100. 
For example, assuming that fertility stabilized at 5 per cent above the replacement level (in other words, at a total fertility rate of 2.17, instead of 2.1, children per woman), the world population would reach 20.8 billion in the year 2150 and would still be growing. 
If fertility stabilized at 2.5 (high variant), the size would be 28 billion in the year 2150 and still growing. 
If, however, fertility could stabilize at the level of 1.96 children per woman, the world population in the year 2150 would be just 5.6 billion and declining. 
98. The age structure of the population varies among countries and changes over time, raising various types of economic and social problems. 
The population growth of children was faster than that of adults who were responsible for raising and supporting them, and thus was considered a threat to the economic and social development of those countries. 
This problem remains serious in countries that still have high levels of fertility. 
This demographic trend is considered to have significant economic and social consequences in many areas, particularly for pensions, the size of the labour force, medical care, services for the disabled, family structure and residential patterns. 
99. For the purpose of analysing differential trends of age distribution, it is useful to classify countries in terms of the timing of the initiation of significant fertility decline. 
The proportion under age 15 increased from 42 to 46 per cent, the proportion of those aged 65 or over decreased from 3.5 to 2.8 per cent, and the median age declined from 19.1 to 17.0 years. 
100. The trend in age distribution of the late-initiation countries changed its direction around 1970, when those countries, on the average, started their fertility decline. 
Their age distribution had become increasingly younger in the 1950s and 1960s but became increasingly older in the 1970s and 1980s. 
The proportion of those aged 65 or over tells a slightly different story: It remained at about 4 per cent in the 1950s and 1960s, then rose to 4.9 per cent in 1990. 
101. Trends in the early-initiation countries, where fertility decline had started before 1950, were marked by an acceleration of the ageing of their population. 
The proportion under age 15 in those countries was 28 per cent in 1950, a figure that was considerably lower than those of the pre-initiation and the late-initiation countries. 
It rose slightly to 29 per cent in 1965, reflecting the so-called baby boom observed in a number of countries after the Second World War, then declined steeply to 21 per cent in 1990. 
The proportion aged 65 or over grew rapidly, from 8 per cent in 1950 to 10 per cent in 1970, and further to 12 per cent in 1990. 
The median age increased from 28 years in 1950 to 34 years in 1990. 
Falling between young-age distributions in Africa, and the relatively old-age distributions in Northern America, Europe, Oceania and the former USSR, are the age distributions of Latin America and Asia. 
In these two major areas, the proportion aged 65 years or over is about 5 per cent and the proportion under age 15 constitutes about one third of the population. 
103. The proportion of the world population under age 15 is projected to decrease from 32 per cent in 1990 to 27 per cent in 2015, and the proportion aged 65 or over will increase from 6 per cent in 1990 to 8 per cent in 2015. 
Considerable geographical differentials in age distribution are projected to remain during the next few decades. 
In 2015, Africa will have the highest proportion under age 15 (the projected figure is 40 per cent). 
Located in between are Oceania, the former USSR, Asia and Latin America, for which the proportion of those under age 15 is projected to be 23-26 per cent in 2015. 
The largest regional variations within a major area are expected for Asia where the proportion under age 15 in 2015 will range from 19 per cent (in Eastern Asia) to 34 per cent (in Western Asia). 
104. The order is reversed for the projected proportion aged 65 years or over. 
The highest proportions are expected for Northern America (14 per cent in the year 2015) and in Europe (17 per cent), followed by the former USSR (11.5 per cent) and Oceania (11 per cent). 
Again, Latin America and Asia (7 per cent) will fall between Africa and the major areas composed entirely or predominantly of more developed regions. 
A similar pattern may be followed by the less developed regions but not before the middle of the next century. 
106. According to the information available in the Population Policy Data Bank, only 11 per cent of Governments are satisfied with what their perception reveals about their country's age structure; 40 per cent are unsatisfied; and 7 per cent are very unsatisfied. 
People in different age groups are in different stages of the life cycle, so that they have different demands for goods and services. 
109. With societies including increased proportions of aged people, new requirements are appearing and new allocations are in demand. 
Of particular importance is the recognition that among the most vulnerable old people are the rapidly increasing proportion of very old women. 
There is ample evidence that a large majority of the frail elderly have been receiving support from their relatives, particularly their spouses and children. 
Equally revealing is the finding that the elderly and their families may accept assistance from the formal care sector only as a last resort. 
In addition, increasing numbers of couples and individuals have created a strong demand for such services and are demanding the improvement of their quality. 
Particularly important is the new emphasis that encompasses reproductive rights, reproductive health and family planning. 
Reproductive health is conceived of as a condition that facilitates the completion of the reproductive process in full physical, emotional and social well-being. 
In this chapter, three major issues, namely, the diversity of reproduction patterns and policies, the availability of and access to family planning, and adolescent fertility, are examined. 
World fertility fell by 10.5 per cent - from 3.8 to 3.4 births per woman - between the periods 1975-1980 and 1985-1990, and the magnitude of the decline was projected to reach 13.2 per cent by the period 1990-1995. 
Virtually all developed countries have fertility rates that are below the population replacement level (2.1 births per woman). 
However, in some of the least developed countries, fertility levels have started to decline and the average is projected to be 4.3 in the period 2010-2015. 
113. This situation reflects both the past and the current social, political and economic conditions of those regions. 
115. The significance of those fertility patterns differs substantially, however, for the more developed and the less developed regions when changes in fertility are examined also in terms of changes in average annual number of births. 
Conversely, in Europe, where the overall total fertility rates declined during the past two decades, the average annual number of births also fell. 
116. Besides the differences in their levels of fertility, world regions also show differences in their age patterns of fertility. 
Those age patterns are influenced by the timing of family formation and the mean age at first marriage, as discussed above (chap. IV, paras. 70 and 71). 
When the less developed regions are compared, Africa appears to have the highest age-specific fertility, with an average broad peak pattern of about 275 births per 1,000 women for women aged 20-24 years in the period 1990-1995. 
117. A broad peak also prevails in Asia and Latin America, even though, with an average rate of about 192 births per 1,000 women in Asia and 173 births per 1,000 women in Latin America at ages 20-24, the peak maximum is much lower than in Africa. 
In Australia and New Zealand, the fertility tempo is only slightly slower, with 66 per cent of overall fertility achieved before age 30. 
Governments wishing to modify the fertility levels of their country may design policies aimed at modifying the social and economic determinants of, and/or the most immediate factors affecting, fertility. 
The World Population Plan of Action recognizes, as one of its principles, the basic right of couples and individuals to decide freely and responsibly the number and spacing of their children (para. 14 (f)). 
It also acknowledges the variety of national goals with regard to fertility (para. 27), recommends criteria to be followed in the formulation and implementation of fertility policies (para. 29) and recognizes a series of instruments available to affect fertility (paras. 30-32). 
120. Governments' views on fertility levels, and their policies, have changed since the adoption of the World Population Plan of Action in 1974, with an increasing number of countries' perceiving their fertility levels as too high (see table 6). 
The percentage of countries that viewed fertility as too low dipped from 14 per cent in 1986 to 12 per cent in 1993, while those viewing fertility as satisfactory declined from 50 to 44 per cent between 1986 and 1993. 
Source: The Population Policy Data Bank maintained by the Population Division of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis of the United Nations Secretariat. 
Slightly more than two thirds of developed countries (70 per cent) viewed their fertility level as satisfactory. 
122. There is also an increased concern over the effect on human reproduction of new biotechnologies that make possible artificial insemination, in vitro fertilization, embryo transfers, surrogate motherhood, cryogenic storage of sperm and ova, genetic selection, and prenatal diagnosis, including sex determination. 
123. Observation of sex ratios at birth (the number of male births per 100 female births) in some countries and some provinces shows a disproportionate number of boys, above the normal range of values. 
Some societies have a strong patriarchal tradition and therefore a strong preference for sons. 
Where prenatal diagnostic techniques are available to identify the gender of the unborn, the use of abortion could explain the irregularities in sex ratios. 
Concerned by this practice, at least one state government in India has adopted legislation to control the abuse of prenatal diagnostic procedures that would encourage the use of abortion for gender-selective purposes. 
The incidence of abortion varies, however, between the developed and the developing countries for which abortion data are available. 45/ In 1987, in China and India for instance, the number of abortions per 100 live births was estimated to be about 45 and 2 respectively. 
In the Eastern European countries this ratio sometimes exceeded 100, although it rarely exceeds 30 in the other European regions. 
It has been estimated that in 1987, between 26 million and 31 million legal abortions, and between 10 million and 22 million clandestine abortions, were performed world wide. 
Action towards a greater liberalization of abortion has been growing recently in many countries, notably in Belgium, Romania and Spain, where access to legal abortions has been made easier by recent legislation, although abortion is far from being provided on request. 
In other European countries, however, notably in Ireland, such efforts were less successful and in Poland recent legislation established access to abortion only for health reasons. 
Finally, it can be reported that no Government has ever sanctioned the use of compulsory abortion or other forms of coercion to comply with demographic targets. 
Recent trends indicate in general some major shifts in the way family planning programmes are conceived and organized: 
(a) Emphasis is increasingly being placed on the needs of users, not just on aggregate acceptor figures, and on human rights and health benefits, not just on the demographic impact of programmes; 
(b) There is increasing criticism of traditional target systems for family planning workers and more emphasis on integrating such services into health programmes; 
(c) There is extensive recognition of the fact that incentive and disincentive schemes to lower or raise fertility have only a marginal impact on fertility levels and in some cases are counter-productive; 
(d) There is wider acceptance of family planning programmes as constituting good vehicles for confronting the spread of HIV and other sexually transmitted diseases. 
129. Methods used by women make up about two thirds of contraceptive practice world wide, and such methods have been increasing their share in total contraceptive use. 
The most widely used methods are female sterilization, accounting for 30 per cent of contraceptive use world wide, intra-uterine devices (IUDs) (21 per cent) and oral pills (14 per cent). 
The main male methods, condoms and vasectomy, each account for 9 per cent of contraceptive use, while "couple" methods chiefly natural family planning (rhythm) and withdrawal (coitus interruptus) account for about 13 per cent of contraceptive use. 
d/ Australia and New Zealand, Europe, North America and Japan. 
The countries in transition from centrally planned to market economies manifest a high over-reliance on abortion for fertility regulation purposes and women in those countries clearly need access to contraception on an urgent basis. 
However, all regions have experienced an impressive increase in contraceptive availability in the past two decades, particularly, between 1982 and 1989, as shown in table 11. 
For instance, people also need to have complete and accurate information about contraception, including both the benefits and the risks of each method; they need access to follow-up services; and they may need information about and help with other elements of reproductive health. 
Improving the quality of care, taking into account the client's viewpoint in service design and evaluation, and integrating family planning with other health services are areas needing increased attention. 
Sources: Tabulated in the Population Division of the United Nations Secretariat from family planning availability scores in Robert Sendek and Yvette Bayoumy, Population Council Databank (Version 3.0) (New York Population Council). 
Based on country-specific estimates by R. Lapham and P. Mauldin for 1982 and by P. Mauldin and J. Ross for 1989. 
135. It is estimated that over 80 per cent of users of modern contraception receive their supplies and services from public sector programmes, most of which provide services and supplies of at least some contraceptive methods free of charge or at a heavily subsidized price. 
137. It is unclear how the rising costs of programmes can be met. 
Governments will find it difficult even to maintain their current share of costs into the future, particularly considering that the expansion of the number of couples and individuals needing services will occur disproportionately in poor countries. 
Other possibilities include increasing international donor support, expanding local production of contraceptives in selected countries, and exploring possibilities for reducing the level of subsidy through contraceptive social marketing and public sector cost-recovery. 
To promote cost-sharing, Governments must have better information on the effects of price changes on use. 
Care must be taken particularly to ensure that those living in poverty have access to the services they need, if they are to realize their basic right to decide freely and responsibly the number and spacing of their children. 
The practice of female genital mutilation in some parts of the world is also a matter of increasing concern and it exerts a highly negative effect on reproductive and sexual life. 
Urbanization, the extension of education, the explosion of telecommunications and the strains on family functioning influence the behaviour adopted by adolescents throughout the world which will likely persist throughout adulthood. 
139. While there is a paucity of reliable information about sexual behaviour, some decline in age-specific fertility rates of women aged under 20 years has been observed in some but not all regions. 
However, indications that abortions are increasingly becoming the main response to unwanted pregnancies, and the high prevalence of sexually transmitted diseases among young people, demonstrate that unprotected sexual activity is taking place. 
140. Although fertility levels have been decreasing in many regions of the world, the fertility rates of adolescents are very high and in some cases are even increasing. 
Interest in adolescent health is evident in the increasing number of Governments that are formulating policies to improve programmes and of non-governmental organizations that are initiating activities, often focusing on reproductive health, consistent with the recommendations of the World Population Plan of Action. 
However, these actions have remained much too limited in scope and coverage to have had significant impact on adolescent reproductive behaviour. 
141. The following obstacles to the prevention of pregnancy and sexually transmitted diseases among young people persist. 
The first is the level of inadequate and inconsistent policies and legislation curbing early marriage and facilitating service provision. 
In order that policies may reflect public concern and support for healthy development of adolescents, increased advocacy is required in most countries, based on sound information on the health needs of young people and existing responses in each country. 
Often, policy provisions do not specifically address adolescent needs or there is confusion among community leaders, professionals and adolescents about legislation affecting the health and behaviour of adolescents and its application. 
Such knowledge is important in order to overcome myths about adolescent behaviour and to assist programme design. 
A third factor is the scant provision of information, education and counselling on family planning, maternity, and prevention and control of sexually transmitted diseases, with particular attention to adolescents' needs and their help-seeking behaviour. 
There are frequently legal and social barriers to using existing services which are all too often launched by individuals without sufficient understanding of adolescent development and training in listening skills to encourage two-way communication. 
142. Recognition of the above barriers is implicit in the Plan of Action and the Mexico City recommendations, and concentrated efforts are required in the future to secure their adequate implementation, thus assuring improved reproductive health among adolescents. 
143. Recent mortality decline can be attributed to advancement in health technology, and to socio-economic development, particularly as expressed in improved living standards, better nutrition, increased education, and higher status of women. 
Longevity has an intrinsic value, as it permits people to achieve their goals and aspirations. 
The following discussion focuses on three issues: the goals and targets specified in the World Population Plan of Action; maternal mortality; and the demographic aspects of AIDS. 
Table 12 presents numerical information on these three mortality indicators. 
Maternal mortality is discussed separately in paragraphs 160-174 below. 
145. At the world level, for the quinquennium 1990-1995, life expectancy is estimated at 64.7 years (62.7 for males and 66.7 for females), representing an increase of 41 per cent from the figure of 46.4 years estimated for the period 1950-1955. 
The medium-variant projections indicate a life expectancy of 70 years in 2010-2015 (68 for males and 72.5 for females). 53/ There have also been important improvements in the infant mortality rate. 
The infant mortality rate for the world declined from 155 deaths per 1,000 live births in 1950-1955, to the current figure of 62 per 1,000 in 1990-1995, and is projected to reach 40 per 1,000 in 2010-2015. 
A similar picture can be obtained by observing the evolution of the under-five mortality rate, which evolved from 240 per 1,000 births in 1950-1955 to a current value of 83 per 1,000, and is projected to decline to 57 per 1,000 in 2010-2015. 
Nevertheless, behind such spectacular achievements there are wide disparities in mortality levels between regions, countries and provinces, as well as by gender. 
146. In 1950-1955, the gap in life expectancy between the more developed and the less developed regions was about 25 years. 
147. Compared with the range in current levels of life expectancy in the more developed regions (from about 70 to 77 years), the range in the less developed regions is large. Life expectancy by region ranges from 49 years in Eastern Africa to 72 years in Eastern Asia. 
Most of Africa has a life expectancy of about 53 years; Asia, 65 years; and Latin America, 68 years. 
In Eastern Asia, life expectancy is currently estimated at 72 years and all countries, except Mongolia, have current values of over 70 years. 
From 180 per 1,000 in 1950-1955, the infant mortality rate among the less developed regions is currently estimated to have declined to 69 per 1,000, and it is projected to reach 44 per 1,000 in 2010-2015. 
From 240 per 1,000 in 1950-1955, the under-five mortality rate for the world has declined to a current value of 83 per 1,000 and is projected to be 57 per 1,000 in 2010-2015. 
Nevertheless, the sex differentials for some European countries have begun to exhibit a plateau and even a decline. 
These trends may indicate that women's lifestyles are changing and becoming closer to those of men and that men's health standards have recently improved. 
151. The mortality trends presented above reflect the different phases of an epidemiological transition. 
According to estimates from WHO, infectious and parasitic diseases account for almost half of all deaths and remain the leading cause of mortality in the developing countries (45 per cent of deaths, compared with only 4.7 per cent in the developed countries). 
More than 2 billion people living in about 100 countries are currently exposed to malaria, which has manifested an upward trend in some Latin American and Asian countries. 
Schistosomiasis is also endemic, in 76 countries where about 200 million people are reported to be infected. 
In the developed countries, cardiovascular diseases are the leading cause of morbidity and mortality, followed by cancer and malignant neoplasms. 
More recently, tuberculosis has made a powerful comeback in some developed countries, particularly among the underprivileged. 
At the world level, although life expectancy was estimated to have just met the target of 62 years set for 1985 by the Plan of Action, it is expected to fall short of the target set for the year 2000 (the projected value is 67.5 for 2000-2005). 
154. According to The 1992 Revision, none of the regions of Africa met the target for life expectancy set by the Plan of Action for 1985, nor did nearly half of the African countries; and less than half met the target for infant mortality. 
However, four countries (Cape Verde, Mauritius, Rnion and Tunisia) are expected to meet the targets (for both life expectancy and infant mortality) set for countries with intermediate levels of mortality. 
155. In Asia, the situation was mixed. 
Six countries (three in South-eastern Asia, two in Southern Asia and one in Western Asia) did not meet the targets for life expectancy and infant mortality for 1985. 
The same six countries are not expected to reach a life expectancy of 60 years and infant mortality of less than 50 per 1,000 live births by the year 2000. 
The targets set for intermediate-mortality countries are likely to be met by 23 countries in Asia, including all of Eastern Asia (except Mongolia), Western Asia (except Yemen and Iraq), 6 countries in South-eastern Asia and 2 countries in Southern Asia. 
156. All Latin American countries met the infant mortality goals and exceeded the 1985 target for life expectancy by at least five years. 
157. In general, recent trends permit the conclusion that no developing region is expected to reach the target set for the year 2000. 
158. The Plan of Action recommended, as one of its priorities, the reduction of child mortality (recommendation 24 (a)). 
This goal was reaffirmed by Governments at the 1990 World Summit for Children. 
Through improvements in immunization coverage (the goal of 80 per cent immunization coverage was reached in 1990), oral rehydration therapy and basic sanitation, important progress has been made in the reduction of deaths of children under age 5. 
Child death rates have been halved in almost every region of the developing world (except in sub-Saharan Africa) since at least 1960. 
Most of the infant and under-five morbidity and mortality, however, could be prevented through the provision of adequate water supply and sanitation facilities at the community level. 
The International Conference on Population (Mexico City) urged the provision of a sufficient supply of potable water and adequate sanitation facilities for the eradication or control of infectious and parasitic diseases (recommendation 22). 
The year 1990 marked the conclusion of the International Drinking Water Supply and Sanitation Decade (1981-1990). 
Infectious and parasitic diseases continue to pose serious risks to child and adult health in the developing countries. 
Maternal mortality is measured as the annual number of deaths of women related to pregnancy and childbirth per 100,000 births. 
162. The main causes of maternal death are haemorrhage, infection, toxaemia and obstructed labour. 
The risk of death related to pregnancy is further exacerbated if women are poor, malnourished, uneducated or beyond the reach of adequate health care. 
In the developing countries, mortality resulting from the complications of poorly performed abortion, as was indicated above, accounts for a significant proportion of maternal deaths estimated at about 30 per cent. 
163. Among the demographic and public health variables, maternal mortality is the indicator that exhibits the widest disparity among countries. 
All but about 4,000 of those deaths take place in developing countries. 
Scattered information suggests that in some countries, one fourth to one half of all deaths of women of child-bearing age result from pregnancy and its complications. 
The risks associated with pregnancy and childbirth seem, at the global level, to be about 5 per cent lower than they were five years ago. 
However, because the number of births increased by some 7 per cent over the same period, the total number of maternal deaths has remained almost unchanged. 
164. In a majority of the developed countries, maternal mortality rates registered recently were below 10 deaths per 100,000 live births (rates below 4 per 100,000 are common among northern European countries) and only in Hungary, Romania and the former USSR was the rate above 20. 
In Romania, the maternal mortality rate in 1990 was 83 per 100,000 live births. 
According to WHO estimates, the maternal mortality rate for developed countries in the aggregate declined from 30 to 26 per 100,000 live births between 1983 and 1988. 
Reaching and maintaining low levels of maternal mortality have been significant achievements in public health in the developed world. 
165. In contrast, the estimated maternal mortality rate for the less developed regions was, around 1988, 420 deaths per 100,000 births, a figure that was about 5 per cent lower than it had been five years earlier. 
For the group of least developed countries, the rates are estimated at about 700 per 100,000 live births. 
166. Comparing new information on maternal mortality with that available five years ago suggests that pregnancy and childbirth have become somewhat safer for women in most of Asia and in parts of Latin America. 
However, it is not immediately apparent which of the changes mentioned in this paragraph and paragraph 164 are real and which are due to better information having become available in the mean time. 
The resulting situation is the worst in the world and reflects the deteriorating economic and health conditions in the sub-Saharan region. 
168. In various forms, most countries with high maternal mortality have adopted the goal of reducing it by 50 per cent by the year 2000. 
Since that goal was formulated at the Nairobi International Safe Motherhood Conference 57/ and reiterated in a number of regional conferences, many nations have formally endorsed it. 
169. In response to that call, WHO, along with four other United Nations organizations and two non-governmental organizations (the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), UNFPA, UNICEF, the World Bank, the International Planned Parenthood Federation (IPPF), and the Population Council) agreed in 1987 to collaborate in a state motherhood initiative. 
They have been meeting semi-annually ever since as an inter-agency group to coordinate their efforts to reduce maternal mortality. 
At their most recent meeting in November 1992, they recommitted themselves to intensifying their efforts and further improving the coordination of their activities in order to accelerate the process. 
Many other organizations contribute to the reduction of maternal mortality by promoting family planning and reproductive health around the world. 
The Governments of Australia, Denmark, France, Germany, Italy, Japan, the Netherlands, Norway, Sweden, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, and the United States, to name a few, have provided funds and/or technical cooperation to developing countries for the improvement of maternal health. 
Those Governments also exchange information with the inter-agency group to ensure further coordination. 
In addition, family planning programmes together with good primary health care represent important interventions to achieve reductions in maternal mortality. 
The efficacy of such programmes in achieving this end would be greatly enhanced by the inclusion of safe and readily accessible contraceptive methods, and, where appropriate, access to safe abortion services. 
This process has begun or is being initiated in the following countries: Bangladesh, Bolivia, Guinea, Indonesia, the Philippines, Senegal and the United Republic of Tanzania, to name a few. 
Guidelines are now being written on safe motherhood programme development and implementation that include standards for maternal health services delivery and management. 
173. The above actions illustrate some of the aggressive efforts that have been made to reduce maternal mortality. 
This suggests that the implementation of the recommendations of the Plan of Action had a slower start than anticipated. 
174. Another difficulty has been the size and multisectoral nature of the problem. 
The approach used until recently by most agencies has been to develop discrete, time-limited, self-contained projects. 
This has proven completely inadequate for dealing with such a complex problem as maternal mortality reduction. 
This means building new structures, renovating existing ones, providing equipment and supplies, training personnel, and improving management and supervision practices, among other things. 
175. The complexity of the problem requires broad vision on the part of planners and concerted, integrated efforts on the part of Governments, funding agencies and technical cooperation organizations. 
Efficient methods for planning safe motherhood programmes are of recent origin. 
Previous instructions were imprecise and did not provide guidance in pointing the way for countries desiring to start the process. 
In addition, coordination of the activities of a large number of agencies is difficult at best and many agencies are only beginning to identify ways of working effectively with others. 
All these obstacles have delayed the building up of the necessary momentum to reduce maternal mortality. 
However, early indicators now suggest that many of those obstacles have been or are being overcome and momentum is building up. 
176. The rapid spread of HIV, the causal agent of AIDS, is a cause for great concern. 
AIDS emerged as a major health problem in the mid-1980s, in both the developed and the developing countries, that threatened to undermine major gains in the reduction of morbidity and mortality. 
The victims of AIDS have most often been adults in their prime, representing the loss of a valuable resource to their countries (the adverse effect of poor health on working-age populations and their productivity is mentioned in para. 24 (e) of the Plan of Action). 
The number of infants born with HIV infection has been increasing and it is feared that this trend could jeopardize gains in child survival anticipated from immunization programmes and other child-health initiatives. 
The Plan of Action and the Mexico City recommendations understandably did not explicitly address the issue of AIDS. 
However, the devastating toll from AIDS with respect to population loss and mortality has implications for the implementation of the Plan of Action and the Mexico City recommendations (recommendations 19, 22 and 23). 
Projections show that the epidemic is expected to worsen in the 1990s, so that efforts to combat AIDS need to be explicitly articulated. 
177. WHO estimates that well over 14 million adults and children have been infected with HIV since the start of the pandemic, and projects that this cumulative figure may reach 30-40 million by the year 2000. 
It is estimated that over half a million children have been infected with HIV from their infected mothers and that 5-10 million children will be orphaned by AIDS by the year 2000. 
178. The majority of the world's HIV cases have resulted from infection through heterosexual transmission, which together with homosexual transmission accounts for about three quarters of HIV infections world wide. 
Virtually all persons diagnosed as having AIDS die within a few years. 
In infants born infected with HIV, the progression to AIDS is more rapid than in adults. 
Survival after diagnosis has been increasing in the developed countries from an average of less than one year to between one and two years at present. 
However, survival after the onset of AIDS in the developing countries remains short - an estimated six months or less. 
Longer survival periods seem to be directly related to the routine use of antiviral and prophylactic drugs and a better overall quality of health care. 
179. The AIDS epidemic is most devastating in sub-Saharan Africa. 
WHO estimated that by 1992, 1.5 million adults in the region would develop AIDS and more than 7 million would be infected with HIV. 
In this region, HIV transmission is predominantly through heterosexual relations; and among the infected population, men and women account for nearly equal proportions. 
Since many women of child-bearing age are infected, HIV transmission from an infected woman to her child before, during or shortly after birth is widespread and a growing problem in the region. 
180. Transmission of HIV in Northern America, Europe and Australia occurred, at the beginning, predominantly through homosexual contact. 
Increasingly, injecting drug users and heterosexuals are the agents of transmission, especially in Northern America. 
It is expected that through the 1990s, homosexual men and injecting drug users will continue to be the population groups most affected by AIDS in the above-mentioned regions, but new infections will occur predominantly in heterosexual men and women having multiple sex partners. 
Initially, injecting drug users constituted the group most affected but heterosexual transmission has been increasing and is now the predominant mode of transmission. 
Currently, India and Thailand are the countries worst affected in the region. 
183. WHO established a Global Programme on AIDS at the beginning of 1987. 
By 1990, more than 150 countries had established national AIDS committees to coordinate national control programmes. 
The Global strategy for the prevention and control of AIDS (known as the Global AIDS Strategy) was initially drawn up by WHO in 1985-1986 and unanimously approved by the Fortieth World Health Assembly (May 1987), and the Venice Summit of the Heads of State or Government (June 1987). 
184. The Global AIDS Strategy outlines various approaches to overcoming official denial of the existence of HIV infection by national authorities as well as complacency about its current and expected magnitude and the attitudes reflected in the general public. 
Another challenge is discrimination against people with HIV/AIDS, an irrational response which often stems from the stigma attached to sexually transmitted diseases and mistaken belief that HIV can be transmitted through casual social contact. 
Non-discrimination is thus vital, not only for the sake of human rights, but also because of its strong public health rationale. 
The Programme has developed a comprehensive strategy on women and AIDS to guide the development of policies and interventions at both global and country levels. 
In addition, the need to reduce the social and personal impact on women (including their disproportionate share of care-giving in relation to the pandemic) and the links between reducing HIV infection and developing comprehensive approaches to women's health are also addressed. 
Specific reference is made to ensuring women's reproductive rights, including improved access to barrier methods of contraception that prevent both pregnancy and infection from HIV and sexually transmitted diseases, and a wide range of family planning services. 
A strong management structure is essential for implementing an intersectoral AIDS programme. 
To enable country programmes to develop as rapidly and as effectively as possible, the Programme has developed programme manager training courses for national senior-level staff from various sectors. 
Those courses cover planning, implementation, monitoring and evaluating national AIDS programmes. 
The Programme initiates and supports research to identify and develop effective interventions and approaches for the prevention and management of HIV/AIDS. 
Furthermore, it provides guidance, educational materials and technical assistance to national AIDS programmes and a wide range of other partners in the implementation of approaches and interventions, especially at the country level. 
187. The Programme also coordinates, supports and promotes various types of clinical and biomedical research. 
Key areas of research include vaccine development; clinical research and drug development; diagnostics; and epidemiological research, surveillance and forecasting. 
Finally, the Programme has been actively involved in efforts to improve coordination of HIV/AIDS activities at both global and country levels. 
This has included the organization of an assessment of coordination of HIV/AIDS activities in six countries (October 1992), the strengthening of the Inter-agency Advisory Group on AIDS (IAAG), and the establishment of a Task Force on HIV/AIDS Coordination that reports to the Programme's Management Committee. 
Continued attention will be given to this area in the coming years. 
188. According to current estimates, by the end of the twentieth century, the world will have, for the first time in history, more urban than rural people. 
This transformation has affected every aspect of human life and accompanied other important social and economic transformations, particularly in the group of developing countries. 
Urbanization, or the increase in the proportion of the population living in the urban areas, is the result of three major components: migration to the urban areas; areal reclassification; and natural increase in the urban areas. 
Although it is very difficult to estimate the exact contribution of each of the three components, the figure for urbanization due to internal migration and areal reclassification ranges between 40 and 50 per cent, with the rest due to natural growth. 
Such levels are in contrast with those determined in 1950, when 29.3 per cent of the world population lived in urban areas (54.3 per cent in the more developed regions and 17.0 per cent in the less developed regions). 
It is projected that such proportions will increase to 55.6 per cent by the year 2015. 
190. Most Governments currently recognize that urbanization is an inevitable and irreversible process, and that as an integral part of economic and social development it needs to be guided rather than obstructed. 
It is also being increasingly recognized that voluntary migration is a rational response to spatial inequalities and that urbanization is an intrinsic part of the development process. 
191. As the urbanization trend has demonstrated for decades, policies to control the growth of large cities have rarely been successful. 
192. It must be borne in mind, however, that the growth of urban agglomerations should be accompanied by an allocation of adequate resources to cope with the scale of new demands for employment, housing, infrastructure and services. 
Efficient management based on integrated urban policies is a necessary condition for beneficial exploitation of the potentials of urbanization and minimization effects. 
Sound rural development policies are equally important since they promote creation of new markets for urban goods and services and at the same time improve the living conditions of rural areas. 
The role played by intermediate and small cities in supporting rural development should also be recognized. 
Most of the urban population increase will occur in the developing countries. 
How much of this growth occurs in the largest urban agglomerations will depend on how successful developing regions are in restructuring the hierarchy of their urban places. 
Large urban agglomerations have been growing and are continuing to grow in size and number. 
In 1950 only New York had more than 10 million inhabitants; by 1970 two Asian cities, Tokyo and Shanghai, had grown to be as large. 
All but one of the new cities are in the less developed regions. 
Nine of the 13 largest urban agglomerations in 1990 were in the less developed regions; the proportion is expected to increase to 21 out of a total of 26 in the year 2010. 
195. With 25 million inhabitants in 1990, Tokyo was by far the largest urban agglomeration in the world, but by 2010, urban agglomerations exceeding a population size of even 20 million will have become more common. 
Table 13 shows the population size at three points in time for the 26 urban agglomerations projected to exceed 10 million by 2010. 
Some cities show enormous growth during the 40-year period between 1970 and 2010. 
196. By contrast, urban agglomerations in the more developed regions generally exhibited little increase in population size and low rates of growth during the period. 
New York actually had a small population loss between 1970 and 1990, although Los Angeles and Tokyo both registered fairly robust growth for cities belonging to the group of more developed regions. 
197. Table 13 also shows the annual rates of growth for the largest urban agglomerations for two 20-year periods. 
198. City size and rates of growth should be examined in the context of a nation's urban structure, which often reflects the level of development in the country. 
The concentration of a country's urban population in a single very large city is known as primacy. 
In the more developed regions, the pattern is more likely to show a number of large cities, each with a relatively small percentage of the country's total urban population. 
199. Primacy in a country has been associated with the beginning of economic development and modernization, when investment, resources and infrastructure are concentrated in one place to maximize economic efficiency. 
Employment opportunities in newly established manufacturing industries attract migrants from rural areas. 
In rapidly growing cities, immigration usually accounts for a larger share of growth than natural increase. 
As development proceeds, it is expected that its effects will expand to other areas of the country. 
Employment opportunities and infrastructure will in turn be created in smaller cities and towns, and the primate city will exhibit a declining share of the nation's urban population. 
A more balanced urban structure - one with a network of alternative urban centres with transportation and communication among them - will begin to emerge. 
The growth of secondary cities often signals the diversification of economic activity, as well as a more equitable distribution of the benefits of development. 
United Nations projections show that all seven of those urban agglomerations are expected to lose urban share by the year 2010. 
China and India, the two most populous countries in the world and both in less developed regions, do not have primate cities, although both are home to some of the largest urban agglomerations in the world. 
In 1990, 38 cities in China had at least 1 million residents. 
Bombay, a city of 12.2 million in 1990, along with Calcutta (10.7 million) and Delhi (8.2 million), had 14.4 per cent of India's urban population. 
This proportion is expected to change slightly by 2010. 
As a developed country, Japan would be expected to have no dominant primate city; but in 1990 Tokyo had 26.2 per cent of Japan's urban population, up from 22.2 per cent in 1970, and its share is still increasing slowly. 
By the year 2010 it is expected to be home to just over 27 per cent of Japanese urban-dwellers. 
The second largest urban agglomeration, Osaka, had 11 per cent of the urban population in 1990. 
In order to implement these population distribution strategies, Governments have taken measures that include subsidies for public infrastructure; grants, loans, or other incentives for relocation of industries and workers; decentralization of administrative, educational and research facilities; and provision of housing and social services on a decentralized basis. 
204. The results of these actions have been mixed, with failures outnumbering success cases. 
For example, while opening new lands for settlements has benefited a small proportion of the rural population, it has not been effective in restraining rural-urban migration on a significant scale. 
Integrated rural development policies, which intended to raise agricultural income and thus persuade people to remain on the farm, have proved overly complex and lacked the necessary resources for effective implementation. 
International migration is a rational response of individuals to the real or perceived economic, social and political differences between countries. 
Most international migration flows are of a regional nature; however, interregional migration, particularly that directed to the more developed regions, has been growing. 
A large proportion of international migrants reflect voluntary movements; on the other hand an increasing number comprises displaced persons and refugees. 
206. Table 14 presents the views and policies of Governments in relation to immigration and emigration. 
In 1993, 2.6 per cent of countries perceived their levels of international immigration as too low; 74.6 per cent perceived their immigration levels as satisfactory; and 22.6 per cent perceived those levels as too high. 
207. In relation to emigration, for the same reporting date (1993), 3.1 per cent of countries perceived their levels as too low, 75.2 perceived those levels as satisfactory, and 21.7 per cent perceived those levels as too high. 
In terms of emigration policies, 3.2 per cent of countries sought to raise emigration, 77.4 per cent to maintain current levels, and 19.5 per cent aimed at lowering emigration levels. 
208. The World Population Plan of Action recognizes that the significance of international migration varies widely among countries, depending on their area, population size and growth rate, social and economic structure, and environmental conditions. 
In addition, the lack of comparability of available statistics severely limits the inferences that can be made from them. 
Thus, although there is some evidence suggesting that legal migration to the industrialized Western bloc countries increased between the early and the late 1980s, this assertion must be qualified. 
In comparison, the main receiving countries of Northern and Western Europe recorded about 4.6 million incoming migrants during 1980-1984 and 6.3 million during 1985-1989. 
However, most of those migrants were not admitted on a long-term basis. 
Indeed, when emigration is taken into account, the main receiving countries in Europe registered net migration losses during 1980-1984 followed by a net migration gain of over 2 million persons during 1985-1989. 
210. The oil-producing countries of Western Asia constituted another important focus of attraction for documented migrants during the 1980s, although their importance declined somewhat during the decade as falling oil prices slowed their economic growth and their labour-force needs fell. 
In particular, Japan and the newly industrializing economies of Eastern and South-eastern Asia began attracting foreign workers towards the end of the 1980s as their local labour markets became increasingly tight. 
During the early 1990s, the Gulf crisis forced the repatriation of some 700,000 foreign workers from Western Asia but once it was over, migration to the region seems to have resumed. 
211. The Plan of Action addresses the needs of documented migrants by focusing mostly on those admitted as workers. 
The International Conference on Population reiterated this appeal (recommendations 48 and 49) and invited Governments to use relevant ILO conventions as guidelines in achieving their aim (recommendation 48). 
In the main receiving countries, few measures have been taken to improve the rights or the situation of documented migrant workers during the past decade. 
In Europe, the high unemployment rates recorded in a number of countries during the late 1980s and early 1990s fuelled anti-immigrant feelings and led to more restrictive migration policies, especially in relation to family reunification. 
In most of the receiving countries of Western Asia, migrant workers are still far from enjoying equality of opportunity and treatment with nationals in terms of working conditions; and the effective protection of the basic rights of female migrant workers remains a cause for concern. 
Furthermore, the Gulf crisis, by forcing the repatriation of large numbers of migrant workers, accentuated their vulnerability. 
212. Advances in the implementation of international instruments related to migrant workers have also been modest. 
Ratification by 20 States is needed for the Convention to enter into force. 
It thus establishes standards for the treatment of both documented and undocumented migrants. 
213. Both the Plan of Action (paras. 57 and 58) and the Mexico City recommendations (recommendation 46) address the issue of the outflow of skilled workers from developing countries and suggest, among other things, that the Governments of countries of origin expand employment opportunities to retain those workers. 
Although data on the migration of skilled personnel are far from ideal, the evidence suggests that during the 1980s developing countries themselves were increasingly the destination of skilled migrants originating in both other developing countries and the developed world. 
Some programmes, such as that instituted in 1974 by the International Organization for Migration (IOM), have assisted skilled workers to return to their countries of origin. 
In the United Nations system, experts assigned to developing countries with skill shortages are increasingly recruited from developing countries. 
However, most skilled personnel migrates in response to market forces and its convergence on certain developing countries results from the favourable opportunities that they offer. 
Persons with needed skills are expected to be in high demand, both in the developed and in the most economically dynamic developing countries. 
It is noteworthy that in amending their immigration laws in 1990, both Japan and the United States accorded higher priority to the admission of skilled migrants. 
214. The Plan of Action calls for developed countries to cooperate with developing countries to create more favourable employment opportunities in countries of origin through the increased availability of capital, technical assistance, export markets and more favourable terms of trade (para. 54). 
While freer trade is not expected to replace international migration, it is generally acknowledged that in the long run, trade liberalization will foster development and thus eventually reduce pressures to migrate from the developing countries. 
During the 1980s, the United States was the country hosting the largest undocumented population in the world, amounting to several million persons. 
In addition, the former labour-sending countries of southern Europe began to attract migrants, most of whom had little choice but to be undocumented, given the lack of provisions for their legal admission. 
Towards the end of the 1980s, Japan also emerged as an important destination of irregular migration and so did some of the newly industrializing countries of Eastern and South-eastern Asia. 
In fact, migration between developing countries has often been of an irregular nature, since receiving countries generally lack both the provisions and the enforcement mechanisms to control international migration. 
216. Both the Plan of Action (para. 56) and the Mexico City recommendations (recommendations 52 and 53) urge Governments to respect the basic human rights of undocumented migrants, to prevent their exploitation and to combat the activities of those inducing or facilitating undocumented migration. 
As already noted, the International Convention on the Protection of the Rights of All Migrant Workers and Members of Their Families has established international standards regarding the rights of undocumented migrant workers. 
The Convention grants those migrants and members of their families equality of treatment with nationals with regard to remuneration and conditions of work, social security, and access to urgent medical care and education. 
The Convention also urges Governments to impose sanctions on the employers of undocumented migrants and on those who organize irregular migration. 
It further provides guidelines for Governments that wish to regularize the status of undocumented migrants. 
217. During the 1980s a number of countries adopted measures to control undocumented migration. 
In 1986, the United States adopted the Immigration Reform and Control Act (IRCA) which established provisions for the eventual regularization of nearly 3 million undocumented migrants and imposed sanctions on employers who knowingly hired undocumented migrants. 
IRCA allowed for the regularization of two groups of undocumented migrants: illegal aliens who had been in the United States since before 1 January 1982 and those who had been employed in seasonal agricultural work for at least 90 days during the year ending on 1 May 1986. 
The success of employer sanctions in curbing the inflow of undocumented migrants to the United States has been mixed, in part because of their weak enforcement. 
218. In the late 1980s, Italy and Spain also undertook regularization drives for undocumented aliens as part of the process of framing new immigration laws. 
219. In the European Community, the drive to create a single market and eliminate internal border controls has triggered a range of measures aimed at controlling undocumented migration into Community territory. 
Apart from increasing the surveillance of their external borders, countries that signed the Convention on the Application of the Schengen Agreement concluded a readmission agreement with Poland, by which Poland agreed to take back undocumented Polish migrants. 
Increasingly, the adoption of visa requirements, the imposition of fines on airlines that carry passengers without valid documents and the outright deportation of undocumented migrants have been used as measures to curb irregular migration throughout Europe. 
In addition, countries such as France and the Netherlands have increased the penalties imposed on employers of undocumented migrants and Germany has adopted a series of measures facilitating the control of migrant workers. 
220. Refugee movements are a facet of broader migratory movements. 
While there might be a number of contributory factors to refugee outflows, their specificity derives from the determination of what constitutes a refugee. 
On the basis of these legal instruments and the Cartagena Declaration, a broad spectrum of causes have been identified that allow for the recognition of refugee-type movements within the wider phenomenon of migratory movements. 
221. Currently, the international community is confronted with humanitarian emergencies on a scale unknown before. 
Between 1984 and 1991, the number of refugees in the world doubled, reaching 16 million in early 1991, and this figure excludes the 2.5 million Palestinian refugees under the mandate of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA). 
World wide, nearly 9 out of every 10 refugees have found asylum in developing countries, some of which are among the poorest in the world. 
No region in the world is spared the impact of the tragic and increasingly complex refugee phenomenon. 
The presence of refugees has therefore imposed considerable strains on the meagre resources of certain countries, particularly those in Africa. 
Developed countries have also had difficulties in coping with the growing numbers of asylum-seekers whose cases sometimes take years to be adjudicated and who often do not qualify for refugee status. 
223. A significant number of refugees in the world are women and children; this has important programmatic implications for UNHCR's activities in the areas of international protection and assistance. 
In regard to the protection and well-being of refugee children, the Executive Committee emphasized the particular situation of unaccompanied minors. 
224. Large numbers of refugees in the world are still to be found in the least developed countries. 
The problem of refugees and that of their impact on national socio-economic infrastructures and the development process itself cannot be treated in isolation from each other. 
Likewise, the socio-economic situation prevailing in the refugee's country of origin cannot be disregarded in any comprehensive analysis of contributory factors to the root causes of refugee outflows. 
226. Given that the 1951 Convention relating to the Status of Refugees and its 1967 Protocol constitute the basis for the international asylum system, the Mexico City recommendations urge Governments to accede to those instruments (recommendation 54). 
Progress on that front has been substantial, with over 20 States having acceded to those instruments during 1982-1992. 
228. With the easing of international tensions, there are, of late, increased opportunities for voluntary repatriation. 
Such return movements need to be completed by development initiatives, as the country of intended return is frequently one having virtually no productive capacity and very limited basic facilities and infrastructure and affected by extreme poverty. 
The significant contribution that development assistance can make towards the preferred solution of voluntary repatriation 68/ needs to be emphasized. 
UNHCR has been making particular efforts to involve development agencies in voluntary repatriation drives, hoping thereby to anchor and assure the durable nature of voluntary repatriation movements. 
229. During the late 1980s, a number of successful repatriation drives were carried out in the developing countries, particularly in Africa where they involved, among others, Ethiopian, Namibian and Ugandan refugees. 
The end of the cold war raised expectations regarding the solution of long-standing conflicts that would have important implications for refugee populations. 
Similarly, the process of normalization of political life that is taking place in Cambodia and that started in October 1991 when the four warring factions signed agreements on a comprehensive political settlement (the Paris Agreements) has allowed the repatriation of over 300,000 displaced Cambodians. 
In Central America, the peace process made possible by the reduction of super-Power rivalry has led to a significant reduction in the refugee and displaced population in the region. 
However, in several cases the resolution of conflict has failed to materialize. 
Thus, although the 1988 Geneva accords (Agreements on the Settlement of the Situation Relating to Afghanistan) raised prospects for the repatriation of the more than 5.5 million Afghan refugees in the Islamic Republic of Iran and Pakistan, civil war prevented their return. 
In 1992, however, over half a million Afghan refugees opted for repatriation. 
Similarly, the continuation of the conflict in Angola has prevented the repatriation of Angolan refugees. 
230. A major change occurring during the 1980s was the increase in the number of persons seeking asylum directly in the developed countries. 
Until the early 1980s, most of the refugees admitted by those countries had been resettled from first countries of asylum and could therefore be screened abroad. 
In many of the receiving countries, the need to examine asylum claims on a case-by-case basis soon led to considerable backlogs. 
The practice of granting work permits to asylum-seekers while they awaited the result of the adjudication procedure provided an incentive for abuse of the system. 
These developments have led developed countries, particularly those in Europe and Northern America, to adopt measures that both control the growth of asylum claims and prevent abuse. 
Thus, in June 1990, member States of the European Community adopted the Dublin Convention which determined which State would be responsible for adjudicating an asylum request, thus preventing the making of simultaneous claims in several States. 
The use of the "safe country" principle, for instance, prevents citizens of countries deemed safe from applying for asylum. 
Germany, one of the major destinations of asylum-seekers, changed its constitution in 1993 so as to be able to apply such a principle. 
With many conflicts thus resolved, some 2 million refugees were able to return home in 1992. 
However, in areas that previously were under strong super-Power influence, there has been a recrudescence of pronounced nationalist sentiments and ethnic tensions that have led to conflicts and new displacements. 
Refugee movements at this time are thus more than a serious humanitarian and human rights issue; often they reflect destabilizing situations that affect international security. 
Furthermore, there is a growing appreciation of other contributory factors to migratory and refugee movements, namely, developmental and environmental considerations, and a greater sensitivity to the demographic make-up of refugee populations. 
Thus, the end of super-Power rivalry has allowed the international community to intervene on behalf of internally displaced persons. 
234. The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development provided UNHCR with the opportunity to reflect on the relationship between environmental degradation and population movements. 
In addition, environmental considerations can and do influence asylum policies of receiving countries, particularly when large numbers of refugees arrive in ecologically fragile areas. 
235. UNHCR is now emphasizing the pursuit, where possible, of a strategy involving preventive activities, including protection of displaced persons in their country of origin. 
Such an endeavour could be described as comprising efforts to attenuate or avert refugee flows. 
While prevention is a promising strategy, it has its limits and is not a substitute for asylum. 
236. Since the adoption of the World Population Plan of Action in 1974, there have been important efforts to promote awareness and understanding of population issues among Governments, non-governmental organizations, communities, families and individuals. 
Such efforts have also aimed at mobilizing the support of national administrators, decision makers and opinion leaders in favour of population policies and programmes. 
Although it is difficult to measure the impact of such efforts on different audiences, it has been widely accepted that activities of this type drive policies and programmes, as well as individual and community behaviour. 
When specific target audiences are identified, it is expected that IEC-type information will produce a kind of behavioural modification in the intended group, as is the case in the promotion of "safe sex" for the prevention of AIDS. 
In the field of population, in general, target audiences of IEC activities are more and more concentrated at the grass-roots level. 
This chapter takes into account these two broad types of information and concentrates on two particular issues, namely, the accurate and objective information that is needed for policy-making and programme management, and activities aimed at increasing the level of awareness about population issues. 
Accurate up-to-date technical information is needed by policy makers and programme managers for the formulation of policies and programme goals, as well as for the preparation of the operational plans needed to achieve those goals. 
Technical information constitutes the knowledge base upon which to build sound population policies and programmes. 
Such information is found in a variety of printed and electronic forms. 
A notable example is the global Population Information Network (POPIN). (In its resolution 1979/33, the Economic and Social Council requested the Secretary-General, inter alia, to facilitate the establishment of POPIN.) 
It is a decentralized network for the coordination of population information activities in the various regions and the facilitation of world-wide access to population information; and it links more than 100 libraries, clearing-houses and documentation and information centres for the purpose of improving the circulation of population information. 
247. Mass media can play an important role in raising awareness of population issues, the importance of family planning and the location of services, and in establishing a positive atmosphere for national population programmes and family planning activities. 
Nevertheless, it has been increasingly recognized that attitudes that form the basis for behaviour and views on population issues are often formed early in life. 
For this reason, an approach beginning long before adulthood, such as population education in the school system, is required. 
Secondary education should reinforce the learning promoted through primary education and should take into account the specific needs of the school-age population. 
Population education may take place in many settings. It may begin with educational activities for newly-wed couples, followed by parent education to help partners educate their own children; and the cycle may continue with the education of children in schools. 
248. During the past decade, the number of countries developing national population education activities in the formal and non-formal education systems increased considerably. 
The conceptual and methodological approaches, comparative analytical studies and prototype teaching/learning materials produced have made important contributions to the advancement of population education. 
Target groups for such activities are agricultural education and extension staff (trainers and subject- matter specialists, trainees and in-service extension workers) and farming families, with particular attention to their youth. 
Methodological adaptation, material production and dissemination effort will continue in this area at least until 1995. 
251. Another area of activities has been addressing design and production of materials and training of trainers in the context of informal education programmes for out-of-school rural youth. 
This line of activities is also expanding to all the developing regions. 
252. Population education is also part of Women in Development programmes. 
FAO has conducted a series of baseline studies on the linkages between rural women's productive and reproductive roles, and the effects of such linkages on family size and structure and on agricultural production and rural development. 
Results have been instrumental in the preparation of outline formats for non-formal population education activities addressed to rural women. 
253. FAO has also been innovative regarding the introduction of population education elements into programmes and curricula geared to nutrition education (an area that has been steadily developing since the late 1970s for the benefit of field programme staff and formal training institutions). 
Pedagogic supplements on relevant population factors and their relationship with nutrition factors have been developed, tested, translated, adapted and widely applied. 
254. With the emergence of AIDS and its sociodemographic consequences, the need of preventive education has acquired a new dimension. 
At the country level, most programmes have introduced elements of AIDS prevention under the sex and family component of population education. 
255. UNESCO and UNFPA jointly organized the First International Congress on Population Education and Development held in Istanbul, Turkey, in April 1993. 
The Congress, which was attended by representatives of 91 Governments (including 20 ministers), underlined the strong global support for population education in school systems. 
It adopted the Istanbul Declaration on the Role of Population Education in and its Contribution to the Promotion of Human Development. 
The Congress also adopted an Action Framework for Population Education on the Eve of the Twenty-first Century, intended as a reference and a guide for Governments, international organizations, bilateral aid agencies and non-governmental organizations when formulating their plans to implement the Istanbul Declaration. 
There are, however, new challenges to be met in its conceptualization and institutionalization, as well as in the expansion of population education to encompass all levels of formal and non-formal education in all countries. 
Like any other subject, population education needs to adapt itself to changing needs and situations. 
Various other needs, such as the training of teaching staff, coordination among different educational institutions, knowledge gaps to be filled, sensitization of policy makers, production of a variety of teaching materials, and timely evaluation of related activities, should be emphasized. 
259. Special efforts have been made to organize population training workshops and courses for professional communicators who work in development programmes. 
These training programmes provide both communication skills and knowledge for the application of information technologies to addressing population issues and strengthening the management of population communication programmes. 
260. A large number of projects have provided technical assistance, training and equipment for the production and distribution of population communication materials aimed at establishing links with regional media networks and national broadcasting institutions in order to promote population issues in their programming. 
The emphasis has been on developing methods to address illiterate populations at the community grass-roots level. 
Rural radio has been used in many contexts. 
Community-participative approaches to identifying topics for communication programmes (and select visual aids) on the basis of sociocultural research have been used extensively. 
263. FAO has designed programmes aimed at improving the capabilities of agricultural policy makers and programme managers to disseminate knowledge on population issues and render it operational. 
Two of the main tools, the Agro-Ecological Zones/Potential Population-Supporting Capacity and the Computerized System for Agriculture and Population Planning and Analysis (CAPP), integrate population data and analytical means to study the impact of population dynamics on prospects for land and agricultural development. 
264. Recent years have also seen a growing emphasis on the development of software to sensitize policy makers on the interactions between population and development and their causal mechanisms. 
Such computer-based programmes help leaders to become aware of the impact of relevant policy interventions. 
Other software packages have been developed that strengthen national capabilities for future data collection and analysis. 
Of particular interest is the case of several conferences of parliamentarians on population issues. 
In response to those needs, there has been an increase in the attention given to strategy development and to IEC research in the training carried out for IEC specialists, particularly the development of skills in research, audience segmentation and media mix. 
The choice of the medium and target audience and the adaptation of the message to fit social and cultural realities are increasingly viewed as crucial to provision of effective population information and education, and to effective population-related communication. 
UNFPA's Global Programme of Training in Population and Development has also expanded to provide training in the Spanish language and will soon transfer the French-language course to a site in western sub-Saharan Africa. 
270. Finally, among the important events contributing to awareness-creation on population matters throughout the world is the annual celebration of World Population Day on 11 July. 
271. Demographic data of sufficient quantity and quality are a prerequisite of mobilizing leadership support for the formulation of population policies. 
Population issues must be properly documented and interpreted; otherwise, policy makers and programme officers will not be able to identify the determinants of such issues and the actions that are required to address them, much less motivated to undertake those actions. 
For this reason, the collection, analysis and research of population and other socio-economic variables constitute a fundamental part of the process that embraces the identification of issues, the formulation and implementation of policies and programmes, and the evaluation of such actions. 
The present chapter concentrates on two particular issues, data collection and substantive and operational research. 
272. The Plan of Action (paras. 72-77) and the Mexico City recommendations (recommendations 60-68) provide guidance in the area of data collection and analysis. 
At present, for virtually every nation in the world, there is available a set of basic indicators on population trends. 
Those basic indicators include population size, distribution by sex and urban/rural residence, and rates of increase, crude death and birth rates, total fertility rates, infant mortality and life expectancy at birth. 
These data correspond to estimates and projections covering the period 1950-2025. 
Over the past two decades, many countries have made demonstrable progress in obtaining such data through censuses, surveys and the improvement of national vital statistics systems, as well as in analysing those data and carrying out research. 
However, many developing countries have insufficient data to fully assess the interactions among population, development and the environment. 
During the 1980s, 192 countries or areas took a census; during that decade, in particular, the African Census Programme (50 out of 54 countries participating) and the 1982 Population Census of China were both undertaken. 
The decade 1985-1994 was designated by the United Nations as the 1990 census decade and the 1990 World Population and Housing Census Programme was launched in 1985. 
In the present decade, 194 countries or areas have carried out or are planning to carry out a population and housing census. 
In some countries, census preparations had actually been made but for various reasons the census was postponed to a date after 1994 or cancelled. 
In other countries, population registers and administrative records systems were used to provide census-type data on population and housing. 
274. Since the 1990 census decade has been witnessing a wide use of microcomputers in the processing and dissemination of data, the United Nations has responded by preparing various publications to assist countries in planning using centralized and decentralized methods for census processing and tabulation. 
The use of microcomputers has also facilitated the development of local census statistics for analysis of population trends and characteristics for policy purposes. 
Those activities included the provision of census experts; advisory services; equipment (including computer hardware and software); and a series of training workshops at both the regional and the national level. 
The training workshops covered, inter alia, advanced techniques in census cartography, census planning, sampling procedures, methods for collecting economic statistics, data processing, and database development. 
Of particular importance was a census training programme for sub-Saharan Africa that was funded by the Government of Canada under multi-bilateral arrangements with UNFPA and executed by the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis of the United Nations Secretariat, with ECA as the associate executing agency. 
276. Another area that receives attention in the Plan of Action is the establishment of national vital statistics systems (para. 75). 
The International Programme was co-sponsored by the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat, UNFPA, WHO and the International Institute for Vital Registration and Statistics. 
They examined the obstacles and considered national strategies to improve completeness and coverage particularly in countries that had already attained 80 per cent completeness or more in registration. 
The workshops also made suggestions regarding the main components of national master plans for improving the two systems and stressed the need for a steady commitment by countries to reforming the current systems. 
277. A particular area that has been receiving considerable attention is migration (both internal and international, but especially international). 
Migration statistics are very deficient, even in the more developed regions. 
This fact was recognized by the International Conference on Population (Mexico City) and migration was identified as the least developed area of current demographic statistics (recommendation 64). 
Part of the difficulties are related to the lack of data, but even if data exist, there are still difficulties in terms of concepts, definitions and classifications of migrants. 
Therefore, a rational strategy in this area should include the revision of definitions and classifications, as well as the preparation of guidelines for the collection, tabulation, publication and dissemination of data gathered from multiple sources (population censuses, sample surveys and administrative record systems). 
In recent years, as microcomputers have become more widespread, the demand for demographic data on microcomputer media has increased. 
In order to meet these needs, a three-year project has been undertaken to strengthen the existing database. 
Upon completion, the database will contain time-series on demographic and social statistics since 1950 and will permit their rapid retrieval and efficient use for international population research, including the study of special population groups. 
First, the World Fertility Survey (WFS), the largest social survey ever undertaken, was launched in 1972. 
As it ended in 1984, the Institute for Resource Development of Macro Systems launched the programme of Demographic and Health Surveys (DHS), which has been considered the successor of the WFS surveys. 
280. Several activities have been designed to address special population groups, such as children, persons with disabilities, and the elderly. 
Such activities include, inter alia: (a) development of concepts, definitions and classifications; (b) design of strategies for data collection and development of international databases; (c) preparation of training manuals and handbooks; and (d) technical cooperation activities, including training workshops and advisory services. 
The international Disability Statistics Database (DISTAT) comprises 12 major socio-economic and demographic topics concerning disability. 
281. The implementation and monitoring of international instruments related to the full integration of women into society on an equal basis with men require a solid data foundation. 
283. The Plan of Action (paras. 78-80) and the Mexico City recommendations (recommendations 69-72) give strong emphasis to research activities relating to population and identify the priority areas requiring research to fill gaps in knowledge. 
As part of the preparatory activities for the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development, six expert group meetings were convened to discuss various population issues, provide substantive basis for assessing the Plan of Action, address the issues of the coming decade, and recommend actions. 
Each of the meetings examined the level of understanding of particular issues and identified gaps and limitations. 
284. The principal areas covered by research during the past two decades ranged from social, cultural and economic determinants of population variables in different developmental and political situations to social indicators reflecting the quality of life and the interrelationships between socio-economic and demographic phenomena. 
A review of recent research reveals shifts in emphasis among the different research areas and points to important advances as well as gaps that require further research. 
285. Important research work has been carried out at the interregional and regional levels. 
Studies in this area have focused on the interrelationships among socio-economic and population variables, population and development, and the demographic aspects of development planning. 
At the country level, research has given particular emphasis to the analysis of population growth, population distribution and the determinants and consequences of migration, migration and unemployment, and human resource development. 
Although considerable research has been carried out, an array of research questions, especially at the operational level, remain in specific country situations. 
287. Research efforts on the interactions between population and the environment over the past 20 years have, on the one hand, sought, with varying degrees of success, to create macro-level analytical frameworks and, on the other, applied themselves to empirical investigations at the micro-level. 
Perhaps the most critical shortfall exists in the area of empirical micro-level studies of particular localities. 
However, a number of potentially significant projects at both levels are being undertaken at present. 
Spurred by the paucity of research on both internal and international migration, research on migration has been growing very fast, being focused mainly on the analysis of present and future emigration pressures on the developed countries. 
Relatively little research exists, however, on movements between the developing countries. 
There is also a lack of serious research on refugees, particularly within the developing countries. 
289. In recent years, increasing attention has been given to the ageing of populations in many countries. 
This demographic trend is considered to have significant economic and social implications which vary considerably according to country-specific circumstances and include the effects of ageing on pensions, the labour force, medical care, family structure and residential patterns. 
Much research attention has been paid to the causes of change in age structure, and its consequences for public revenue and expenditure and the labour force, as well as to the identification of possible adjustment mechanisms and approaches to improving demographic policies. 
290. Research in human reproduction with specific focus on the needs of developing countries has been expanding. 
During recent years, considerable progress has been made in the area of research, development and assessment of fertility-regulating methods, including male fertility methods, although practical applications are still some years behind. 
291. In the past few years, the role of males in fertility, and particularly male responsibility for family planning, have become important research topics. 
More studies, however, need to be done, especially at the operational level, to discover effective means of involving male partners in family planning decisions. 
The investigation of operational questions such as these has been taken up by several national non-governmental organizations that probably have a comparative advantage by virtue of their grass-roots character. 
292. In spite of a considerable amount of operational research carried out on the provision of family planning services, needs in this area are still great because of the growing demand for cost-effectiveness and self-financing of programmes owing to growing financial constraints. 
293. At the operational level, recent research has broadened into several specific topics designed to improve the quality and accessibility of family planning services. 
More systematic research into the legal impediments to family planning acceptance, ranging from import restrictions to civil laws affecting, for example, availability of contraceptives to adolescents, has also accelerated in recent years. 
294. In the area of health, recent research has focused on maternal mortality, on maternal and reproductive morbidity and on assessments of unmet needs for family planning. 
Important advances have been made in the understanding of the interactions among family planning, maternal mortality and child survival. 
Epidemiological and operational research remains a vital instrument in the efforts to reduce maternal morbidity and mortality. 
296. Recent years have seen emphasis on the development of methods for making rapid assessments of social and economic events that are important in understanding the interaction between population and development, providing substantive and technical bases for policy-relevant research, and establishing quick baselines for the evaluation of programme efforts. 
297. Numerous sociocultural research studies conducted during the past 20 years have provided considerable input in the development of information, education and communication activities. 
Among other key areas for future studies is research on sociocultural factors affecting demographic behaviour in urban squatter settlements. 
Desegregation of quantitative and qualitative information by gender, essential for sociocultural research, has advanced in recent years, but remains inadequate. 
298. Another important challenge confronting researchers is to make the best possible use of the microcomputers that are becoming widely available. 
Doing so could contribute greatly to the decentralization to subnational levels of research, which would thus become more programme-oriented, but achieving this will require methodological and substantive work at all levels. 
300. The World Population Plan of Action recognizes the sovereign right of nations to respond to their own population and development issues and affirms that the success of the Plan of Action will largely depend on the actions undertaken by national Governments (para. 96). 
In this sense, the ultimate responsibility, certainly, belongs to national Governments. 
There are new tendencies towards recognizing the larger role to be played by market forces and private initiatives, as opposed to public regulation. 
National Governments, when making collective decisions and choices, tend more and more to foster the participation of the different actors that constitute the social web of nations. 
This chapter concentrates on three key issues: the integration of population concerns into development planning and programming; the achievement of self-reliance; and the management of programmes. 
301. Comprehensive population policies facilitate the consideration of the various relationships between population factors and socio-economic development in a manner that minimizes policy contradictions and promotes internally consistent and harmonious development. 
Beginning in the early 1960s, many developing countries started to be involved in preparing their plans and strategies for social and economic development. 
In many instances, population was included in the planning process, at least as a reference point for defining the real magnitude of needs and resources. 
In those cases where the process of planning was well organized, population variables used to be taken into account. 
It is suggested that in general a unit dealing with population aspects be created and placed at a high level of the national administrative structure and that such a unit be staffed with qualified persons from the relevant disciplines (para. 95). 
303. According to information in the Population Policy Data Bank, the vast majority of Governments have units responsible for taking into account population variables in development planning within their central planning or programming agencies; nevertheless, very little progress was made on this front during the 1980s. 
304. In recent years, considerable efforts have been made to establish institutional mechanisms to heighten awareness of population issues and to lobby for effective resolution of those issues. 
Many developing countries have organized national population commissions or councils that are high-level government bodies. 
The location and effectiveness of these commissions and councils are influenced by the degree of national commitment to population and development issues. 
305. In addition to these commissions or councils, there are also population units in planning, health and education ministries in over 70 developing countries. 
Those commissions, councils and units, by formulating comprehensive population policies, have played a leading role in legitimizing the idea that population is also a programmable sector, as well as in promoting the acceptance of population activities. 
306. Considerable efforts have been made to assist national Governments in organizing and equipping the units in order to effectively undertake and promote research, policy development, programming, and coordination activities. 
A variety of training programmes have been used, inter alia, on-the-job training under full-time international experts and consultants and the provision of practical methodological tools, including microcomputer-based user-friendly software (with training provided for their use), and the provision of administrative and logistical support. 
Similar efforts have been made in relation to national research institutions. 
308. In addition to the intellectual difficulty of defining integration, there are also problems encountered in the implementation of population policies. 
Among those problems, the most common is determining the exact linkages between population and development, and developing techniques for modelling them. 
Another reason for the lack of attention to this issue, seen as involving a process, is the lack of communication between policy makers and researchers; a constructive dialogue between them would help the identification of options for policy-making and programming decisions. 
Other key problems are the availability of trained human resources for such sophisticated analyses and the collecting of the necessary data on demographic, economic and social variables. 
Most countries in sub-Saharan Africa have weak analytical and planning capacities, and only recently have they begun to recognize that demographic and related factors play a crucial role in the development process, and hence that active intervention policies may be required. 
Sensitization and awareness-creation activities formed a major component of the international assistance provided by the United Nations system, with the aim of building a national consensus so that designing public policy could become population-oriented. 
310. In contrast to sub-Saharan African countries, many Asian and Latin American countries have already relatively developed analytical and institutional capacities for planning as well as a tradition of intervention in the population field. 
These are countries where the conditions for effective integrated planning have largely been met. 
Their needs for technical assistance are more specialized and refer to areas such as sectoral planning, migration and urbanization, incorporation of gender concerns into policy, specific policy advice on such issues as population and the environment, and technical aspects of modelling and the use of advanced software packages. 
Many of those countries also need assistance for undertaking planning at the subnational level. 
311. Many countries in Northern Africa and Western Asia may be placed in between these two groups. 
They have relatively developed analytical and planning capacities but, as in the first category, population issues tend to receive inadequate attention in public policy. 
In these cases, the initial requirement is to create favourable conditions for taking proper account of population factors in human resource development strategies and programmes, for example, through the establishment and strengthening of population units and through sensitization activities. 
312. In many countries, mainly outside Africa, population and human resource development policies and activities have often been undertaken in the absence of a comprehensive framework. 
Indeed, efforts have at times been limited to the pursuit of population-influencing strategies, particularly family planning, to the neglect of the equally important population-responsive policies needed in such areas as health, education and employment. 
A balance must be sought between specificity and comprehensiveness when formulating population policies. 
313. The experience gained in the implementation of technical cooperation projects in the area of integration of population into development shows a great diversity in the analytical and planning capacities among regions. 
Two crucial conditions must be met if integrated population and development planning is to be achieved. 
The second crucial condition for effecting integrated population and development planning is that an adequate institutional and technical capacity be created. 
Those units should be composed of an adequate number of competent personnel, linked to key policy-making bodies and to other relevant ministries, having access to basic demographic and socio-economic data and to analytical tools and planning methodologies that can be adapted to suit local conditions. 
314. Countries that have recently adopted or are in the process of formulating national population policies require substantial assistance in the preparation and implementation of detailed and well-coordinated global and sectoral action plans. 
316. Achieving self-reliance, by building the capacity of Governments, non-governmental organizations and the private sector to address the population issues of their countries, requires the participation of skilled workers and the establishing of a proper administrative environment. 
The Plan of Action (para. 81) and particularly the Mexico City recommendations (para. 36 and recommendations 73 and 77) recognize such needs and suggest establishing monitoring and evaluation systems, strengthening administrative and managerial capacity and involving communities more actively. 
International organizations, donors, Governments and non-governmental organizations are making efforts to tailor training activities to meet the specific requirements of programmes. 
318. These efforts have, in many cases, been constrained by a lack of human, financial and technical resources. 
319. Although there has been some progress in integrating gender concerns in programme planning and programme management, much more needs to be done to ensure the full incorporation of gender issues into population programmes. 
Many programmes in the area of MCH/FP, as well as in information, education and communication, that are generally addressed mainly to women, have been found to be seriously wanting because the specific needs of women were not considered in project design and implementation. 
320. Management of family planning programmes, already difficult in many countries, is often made more so by a lack of adequate managerial training. 
Furthermore, developing countries should pass legislation to enhance the legal status of women with a view to enabling women to contribute more directly in decision-making processes. 
321. The area of training has been signalled as a major concern. 
In many cases, national project personnel, although given responsibility for a wide variety of tasks, has received little management training. 
Top managers often still lack specialized management skills and training. 
Rapid changes in management and administrative technology have, in some cases, fostered a dependence on foreign experts. 
The management of population programmes continues to demand recruitment of good managers and the development of managerial skills through well-planned training. 
The aim should be to maintain and expand a critical mass of high-level administrators of population programmes. 
322. Responding to this need, training programmes have been designed to strengthen the management capabilities of family planning organizations, with particular emphasis on improving quality and access to services. 
Without such expertise and conviction on the part of public administrators, population concerns will continue to remain restricted to academic circles only. 
Therefore, special curricula focusing on population issues designed to meet the needs of public administrators and managers should be urgently developed. 
In designing such programmes special attention should be paid to the multisectoral nature of population topics. 
323. Another area where action has been slow is the assessment of the actual managerial needs of population programmes. 
It is not enough to emphasize substantive and academic skills as the basis for further programme development and enhancement; due attention must be paid to the basics of how actually to run programmes in a more effective fashion, be they academic or professional. 
324. In the area of data collection and analysis, many developing countries have reached some form of self-reliance. 
325. One of the most important issues facing managers and administrators is the expansion and improvement of family planning services. 
Countries with a high success rate in expanding the accessibility and reach of their delivery systems have been successful largely by improving contraceptive logistics and utilizing private-sector efficiency at local and national levels, although the importance of the private sector varies considerably among relatively successful programmes in different regions. 
Experience has shown that even minimum strategic interventions on a broad scale will most likely lead to the success of country population programmes when they are accompanied by improvements in the quality of services and increased community participation. 
326. The inadequate development or use of MIS has been identified as an important obstacle to effective management of national population programmes, particularly MCH/FP programmes, around the world. 
Several programmatic and managerial issues regarding MIS in support of MCH/FP programmes were identified during the UNFPA diagnostic surveys conducted in Africa, Asia and Latin America and the Caribbean in 1989. 
Those issues included, among others, lack of focus on management-related indicators; lack of feedback to local levels; lack of accuracy and timeliness of information; and the shortage of trained personnel for interpreting and analysing MIS data for planning and management of family planning programmes. 
327. Attempts to improve MIS in the area of family planning have included efforts to simplify existing systems so that they provide accurate and timely information and to provide training for management, supervisory and service personnel in the correct production and use of information. 
The challenge in the coming years will be to develop and implement inexpensive and easy-to-use MIS for monitoring the quality and quantity of programme performance and impact. 
328. Another managerial problem that is common in some countries is the lack of organizational clarity concerning which government bodies have responsibility for population programmes. 
Such imprecision has adversely affected the administration and management of population programmes. 
Many programmes are also faced with problems in internal management, field and client relations, relations with other sectors of the Government, and proper management of political linkages with international agencies. 
The target-oriented approach of many family planning programmes in the past has contributed to several problems: high discontinuation rates; excessive reliance on non-reversible contraceptive methods; persistence of high rates of induced abortion; and, in some cases, an unfavourable sex ratio due to son preference. 
Programme managers should therefore make continuous strategic improvements in the quality of care because such improvements will not only help users to achieve their reproductive goals but simultaneously will also promote higher contraceptive prevalence and, more important, lead to reductions in fertility. 
Managing and improving quality services will require a genuine commitment among all levels of management to offering services of high quality and to striving for a better understanding of clients' needs and preferences. 
UNFPA's leadership has also taken steps to expand technical support at the regional level through the Technical Support System (TSS) and by improving strategic planning in country programmes through the already-mentioned Programme Review and Strategy Development country missions. 
Such innovations have significant potential to increase the effectiveness of country-level operations. 
334. In regard to political commitment, countries with strong population policies have typically been able to mobilize sustained commitment not only at the highest level but down to local leaders at the grass-roots level as well. 
Strong political support should be maintained and followed up by action. 
There is also a growing realization that population policies will not be successful and sustainable unless the beneficiaries, especially women, are fully involved in their design and subsequent implementation. 
The reviews of progress in these areas, carried out in 1984 and 1989, revealed that while significant progress had been made in achieving self-reliance, particularly in countries where there was a strong governmental commitment, in many other developing countries the common responsible factor was the lack of adequate resources. 
335. The role of institutions is also crucial in promoting self-reliance in managing population programmes. 
A significant number of Governments throughout the developing world, as mentioned above, have established population commissions, councils and units. 
One of the most important is clarifying the mode of interaction between the population unit and sectoral ministries. 
336. As noted above, a foundation for national self-reliance in population programming has been established in many countries. 
In most cases, however, it is a bare beginning and much more needs to be done to better set up and institutionalize national capacity for population programme implementation. 
The growing collaboration between governmental, non-governmental and regional organizations, the renewed emphasis on people's participation at the community level and the mainstreaming of the role of women in development are all efforts that should be continued. 
337. To achieve self-reliance and the integration of population and development planning, there must be a network of local capabilities in the collection, research and analysis of data on the interrelationships among population and development, policy formulation and programme development. 
Multilateral and bilateral agencies have continued to assist in the development of a continuing and national self-reliant capacity to collect, analyse, use and disseminate population-related data. 
Those efforts have been aimed at enhancing national capacity and self-reliance in formulating, implementing, monitoring and evaluating population policies and programmes. 
The thrust of such programming is to assist countries in identifying their requirements in order for them to be self-reliant in the formulation, implementation and management of their population policies and programmes. 
338. Efforts to better orchestrate and coordinate international assistance have also been strengthened by UNFPA's policy guidelines on national execution. 
To date, for the activities sponsored by UNFPA, the estimated proportion of projects executed directly by the Governments themselves (execution ratio) for 1993 is 31 per cent, as compared with 25.7 per cent and 20.9 per cent in 1991 and 1992, respectively. 
339. As part of its effort to enhance the operational activities of the United Nations system by encouraging greater coordination at the country level, the General Assembly adopted its resolution 47/199. 
A central aspect of enhanced coordination will be the Country Strategy Note (CSN) in the elaboration of which developmental bodies of the United Nations, including UNFPA, will participate. 
It is expected that CSN will focus on areas where the United Nations system can make a significant difference in a concerted team effort. 
Similar findings have been gathered by UNFPA through a number of assessments in the area of training. 
In fact, the ability of national Governments to achieve self-reliance in managing their population programmes is often constrained by inadequate and insufficient attention to human resource development. 
This has resulted in weak mechanisms for supervision and control, and insufficient attention to staff development and training. 
Human resource development calls for dynamic partnerships, employing multidisciplinary approaches, among teaching, training and research institutions in academic environments, as well as among governmental, semi-public and community-level agencies involved in planning and policy formulation. 
It seems reasonably clear that Governments are becoming increasingly self-reliant at the higher professional levels of the population field, hence the lower overall demand for resident United Nations technical advisers. 
At the same time, however, the emphasis that continues to be placed on training activities of all kinds, including institution-building and development of permanent in-country training capacities, suggests that the goal of becoming entirely self-reliant in this area is far from having been attained in many countries. 
New linkages need to be fostered between academic training/research institutions and government agencies mandated to deal with development planning and population policies and programmes. 
One particularly important area that requires further attention is training in management itself. 
Experience has shown that short-term intensive training in this area can be most effective, and some expertise already exists in the specific field of management for population specialists. 
Much more remains to be done, however, and it is therefore recommended that future efforts be concentrated in this area, as well as in the general areas mentioned above. 
343. The importance of coordination of population activities has been stressed in the Plan of Action and in the Mexico City recommendations, as well as at recent gatherings such as the Amsterdam International Forum on Population and the Development Assistance Committee meeting on population. 
There is a broad consensus among national Governments and donor agencies regarding the development of a mechanism for coordinating all international assistance in the field of population. 
In some cases, the lack of coordination of project activities has not only hindered the design and fulfilment of population policies at national and local levels but also duplicated programme efforts and wasted resources. 
The growing realization that collaboration and coordination at both national and international levels could play a critical role in strengthening national capability in managing population policies and programmes has encouraged some agencies to coordinate their programme efforts with those of Governments and other donors. 
To facilitate and enhance efforts in this direction, Governments and agencies would need to stipulate clearly the terms and conditions for assistance adapted to each country's situation and resources. 
344. In their efforts to achieve self-reliance in mobilizing and managing resources for population programmes, Governments have increasingly been focusing attention on such management efficiency issues as decentralization and accountability. 
The decentralization of the delivery of services for population programmes and the participation of local communities, and non-governmental and private-sector organizations in all population areas have been gaining momentum. 
345. Experience over the past two decades with regard to family planning programmes has shown that good-quality service, with sound management support systems and innovative public education efforts, could produce very rapid changes in reproductive behaviour in different socio-economic and cultural settings. 
In addition, there is a growing realization of the urgent need to extend quality services to underserved areas, since people will use them if they are available. 
In their efforts to combine easy access, privacy, and high-quality services and products with affordability, developing countries have tried a number of initiatives. 
Currently, contraceptive social marketing programmes are in place in many developing countries and some have achieved complete self-sufficiency. 
346. The growing scarcity of financial resources for population programmes in developing countries has given rise to the implementation of more market-oriented strategies for contraceptive mix, service quality and cost-recovery, all aimed at cutting costs. 
Increasingly, family planning is being coupled to maternal and child health services and even to primary health-care packages. 
347. The present review of the level of implementation of the Plan of Action indicates that although the goal of population and development assistance is to foster self-reliance, in economically strapped developing nations the risk of project activities' coming to a halt upon cessation of external funding is great. 
Moreover, attempts in most countries to redefine the role of the state by transferring Government-owned enterprises to the private sector and the decentralization of decision-making are factors that could continue to affect the thrust and direction of population policies and programmes and, concomitantly, their sustainability and self-sufficiency. 
348. National self-reliance, the ultimate objective of technical assistance, demands that in the long run, both the financial and the human resources required for population programmes should come from domestic resources. 
There is no simple formula that applies equally to every country. 
However, the following elements need to be present: strong political commitment; strategic planning; and strong institutional and, in particular, managerial capabilities to plan, implement and coordinate population programmes. 
Increasingly, there is recognition of the need not only to meet the existing demand for family planning but also to increase it by reaching new and neglected groups, especially teenagers and men. 
Experience has shown that efforts to meet existing demand with sensitive and varied programmes have helped to create new demand. 
In keeping with this recognition, Governments should set clear population objectives, establish targets and plans, and ensure that adequate budgetary allocations are made for family planning and complementary socio-economic programmes that are in accord with those objectives. 
Governments should also direct their efforts to generating and mobilizing particularly their own resources in order to implement such objectives in an efficient and timely manner, and to giving high priority to sensitive gender concerns in education, economic participation, reproductive decisions and health. 
349. International cooperation is increasingly perceived as essential to the achievement of long-term planetary security. 
This has been the result of recognizing that development activities need the participation of many actors on an equal footing, with the recipient country, the donor community and the provider of technical assistance perceived as partners in the same enterprise. 
Technical cooperation and financial assistance have played a crucial role in promoting and supporting population programmes in the developing countries, and the Plan of Action recognizes this role in achieving its goals and objectives (para. 100). 
The Plan of Action also invites countries to share their experiences, and urges developed countries to increase their assistance to developing countries and the United Nations system to ensure a proper response to the issues raised in the Plan of Action (paras. 101, 102 and 104). 
Many of those developments have been possible because of the recognition accorded to population as an important sector of international cooperation by national Governments and the international community. 
Developing countries have made significant progress in formulating population policies and programmes. 
During the period under review, the need for technical cooperation in population enlarged significantly. 
Three major sources have been consulted to prepare this chapter: the Plan of Action and the recommendations for its further implementation; the identification of priority areas for assistance by the Governments themselves; and the experience gained by multilateral organizations in undertaking programmes of technical cooperation. 
353. Information from the Population Policy Data Bank indicates that an overwhelming majority - 9 out of 10 developing countries - consider that they will need the support of international technical cooperation at least for another decade. 
The programme areas that have been identified by Governments as of the highest priority are information on population dynamics, followed by population policy formulation, data collection and processing, and family planning programmes. 
355. In relation to the technical cooperation programmes among developing countries, it should be mentioned that the experience during the period under consideration has been limited particularly because of the lack of available resources for such a purpose. 
Nevertheless, many Governments have indicated that in the field of population, such technical cooperation has an important potential for fostering a stronger political commitment to the solution of population issues and facilitating the exchange of similar experiences under similar conditions. 
Financial assistance for technical cooperation activities in the field of population flows from the donor community (Governments from developed countries and private sources, principally foundations) to the recipients (developing countries and national non-governmental organizations) through three major channels: bilateral, multilateral, and private sector. 
358. It is very difficult to find complete information on the distribution of commitments or expenditures by programme area for all sources or channels of financial assistance. 
UNFPA started in 1985 a biannual compilation of such data for all sources of population assistance. 
Table 16 presents the amount of donor expenditures by programme area, using the Standard Classification of Population Activities that has been adopted by ACC and employed by UNFPA since 1976. 
The distribution by programme area provides an indication of the priorities established by UNFPA and the donor community. 
In both cases, family planning activities accounted for a high proportion of population assistance (with a tendency towards increase among the total donor community during the period under consideration); communication and education accounted for the second highest proportion in 1991, reflecting a trend towards expansion. 
Priority countries qualify for priority status if they first meet a gross national product per capita requirement, then fall within established threshold levels for two of the following five criteria: absolute annual population increase; infant mortality; fertility; female literacy; and agricultural population per hectare of arable land. 
This assures that UNFPA concentrates its assistance on activities in countries most in need of support. 
360. It is important to acknowledge again some of the major achievements in the field of technical cooperation during the past two decades. 
Among them was the recognition, among the donor community and Governments in the developing countries, that population was an important component of the development equation, and that technical cooperation was a key complement to national efforts but never a substitute for them. 
Technical cooperation activities have been better employed by countries having a strong political commitment and institutional support, including the competence to coordinate such assistance, as well as the appropriate provision of local human and budgetary resources. 
Many examples illustrate that technical cooperation was rendered more productive where national Governments worked in strong partnership with the private sector, community organizations and other grass-roots non-governmental organizations. 
361. To meet future needs, just in the area of human reproduction, additional resources are required for expanding services to respond to the unmet demand for family planning, and particularly for creating the social and economic conditions that are more conducive to reducing the demand for additional children. 
However, under the present situation of tight budgets and shrinking foreign assistance, it is also essential that those resources be used effectively. 
Adequately estimating resource requirements and planning their effective utilization require accounting for a variety of programme elements, in terms of what they will contribute to the satisfaction of unmet needs and what they will cost. 
It is important to take into account that the future expansion of services should satisfy both current unmet needs and the future demand generated by the improvement in the quality of current services and the adoption of better strategies. 
362. Increased funding is fundamental to the response; but even more so are careful assessments of resource requirements that are convincing to those who control the allocation of scarce budgetary and development assistance funding. 
The Amsterdam Declaration of 1989 called for a doubling of the level of annual global funding of population and reproductive health programmes in the developing countries, from US$ 4.5 billion to US$ 9 billion by the end of the 1990s. 
Some progress has been made in moving towards this goal, but it is still far from clear that it will be reached. 
Future technical cooperation is crucial for achieving the population goals and objectives agreed upon by the international community. 
(a) A core package composed of family planning commodities and service delivery; many components of primary health care and maternal and child health; information, education and communication activities; family planning training; and management information activities. 
(c) A third package of activities for the prevention of sexually transmitted diseases (including HIV infection) consisting of mass media and school education programmes and expanded condom distribution. 
Cost: US$ 1.3 billion in the year 2000 and US$ 1.5 billion in 2015; 
(d) A fourth package of activities that include population data collection, analysis and dissemination, and policy formulation. 
365. Within the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis of the United Nations Secretariat, there are two important units: the Population Division and the Statistical Division. 
It also estimates and projects population size and structure, examines the relationships among population change, resources, the environment and socio-economic development, participates in technical cooperation activities, and houses the coordinating unit of the global Population Information Network (POPIN) mentioned in para. 243 above. 
The Statistical Division, which is the technical secretariat of the Statistical Commission, collects, compiles and disseminates demographic statistics produced by Governments; it also prepares handbooks and technical studies, and participates in technical cooperation activities. 
366. A trust fund for population activities was established in July 1967 by the Secretary-General; two years later, it was renamed the United Nations Fund for Population Activities (UNFPA) and was put under the administration UNDP. 
Assistance at the country level is being provided, in most cases, as part of a country programme that defines the objectives and strategy for UNFPA assistance in the framework of national population and development objectives. 
Those country programmes, which used to be based on a "needs assessment" exercise, have been developed since 1988 on the basis of a Programme Review and Strategy Development (PRSD) exercise. 
That system, which became operational in 1992, comprises eight multidisciplinary teams located in the developing regions. 
Participating in the CSTs system are the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis of the United Nations Secretariat, the regional commissions, ILO, FAO, UNESCO, WHO and non-governmental organizations. 
367. Each of the five regional commissions has a population unit whose programme of work includes research and analysis, dissemination of information and, in some cases, also technical cooperation. 
The specific contents vary according to the characteristics of each region and are supervised by the corresponding regional intergovernmental body. 
368. Other programmes and bodies of the United Nations include in their programmes of work population-related activities. 
The United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) assists countries in some actions that have implications for the distribution of population over the territory concerned. 
UNICEF cooperates with countries in their activities pertaining to the protection of children and participates in family planning actions that are part of maternal and child health programmes. 
The United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) includes in its programme of work activities related to the situation of migrant workers and other population matters related to international trade. 
UNEP has been involved in research and analysis on the relationships among population, resources and the environment. 
After the 1992 United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, it was planned that UNEP and the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development of the United Nations Secretariat would strengthen their efforts in this area. 
UNHCR is in charge of providing protection to refugees, finding durable solutions to their problems and dispensing assistance towards self-sufficiency and emergency relief. 
Finally, the World Food Programme (WFP), in addition to its many activities that have a clear impact on morbidity and mortality levels, has many programmes that include components affecting fertility or migration patterns. 
369. Some of the specialized agencies undertake population activities and their work is coordinated by the Economic and Social Council. 
Their activities include, in general, research and analysis, technical cooperation, and dissemination of information. 
IL0 conducts research on the demographic aspects of employment and social security, provides information on family planning and other population-related matters, and assists Governments in formulating/implementing their population policies, as well as in establishing their population units. 
FAO provides advice and technical assistance to countries on matters related to rural populations; its programme of work also includes research and analysis, and population education and communication aimed at creating awareness. 
UNESCO concentrates its work on the creation of awareness about population issues and assists countries in their population information, education and communication programmes. 
The United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) has in its programme of work activities related to population, such as the local production of contraceptives. 
Finally, the World Bank provides financial assistance in the field of population, directly or through its concessional lending affiliate, the International Development Association (IDA), in the form of credits and loans to borrowers. 
The Bank also conducts research in and analysis of population and economic conditions at the global level and in those developing countries in which population and development are matters of concern. 
370. There are various mechanisms that ensure the harmonization, cooperation and coordination of population activities within the United Nations system. 
CPC also proposes guidelines and recommends actions to appropriate units and organizations on their programmes of work and carries out assessments of legislative decisions on matters pertaining to coordination of activities. 
It is composed of the executive heads of the agencies, programmes and organs of the system and is chaired by the Secretary-General himself. 
An ACC Subcommittee on Population functioned between 1968 and 1977 as an inter-agency coordinating entity but was abolished in 1977, as a result of the restructuring of the social and economic sectors of the United Nations system. 
Nevertheless, in 1979 ACC established the Ad Hoc Inter-agency Working Group on Demographic Estimates and Projections. 
As part of the preparatory work of the 1984 and 1994 population conferences, ACC established ad hoc task forces for those conferences. 
JCGP has been very active in other areas such as women and development, structural adjustment, training of personnel, and programme collaboration and coordination in Africa (including the sharing of common premises and services). 
373. Population has been recognized as one of the fields where the United Nations has been relatively successful. 
In spite of the controversial character of population issues, the United Nations has served as a forum for open debate on such issues and the negotiation of common strategies. 
Through its programme of research and analysis, it has accomplished pioneering work in the development of new methodologies for demographic analysis, and, particularly, in creating awareness of the key role that population variables play in social and economic development. 
Its activities in technical cooperation and financial assistance have been appreciated by developing countries because of the neutral character of multilateral assistance and the high quality of the services provided. 
Furthermore, at every session of the Commission representatives of the regional commissions, programmes and bodies, and the specialized agencies make statements on their organization's activities. 
This de facto arrangement has facilitated the work of the Economic and Social Council with respect to its coordination function within the system, although de jure the Commission does not have such a mandate. 
375. It is widely recognized that many of the socio-economic issues that are part of the work programme of the United Nations at present were covered in the pioneering activities of non-governmental organizations before the United Nations decided to confront them. 
Non-governmental organizations have been established on a voluntary basis by individuals or groups interested in a particular issue. 
Those in the private sector, including national and transnational corporations and their representative associations, play a valuable role in the social and economic development of the world. 
In many instances, they have the capability and capacity to produce and deliver goods and services in an efficient manner. 
The Charter of the United Nations (Article 71) deems that the Economic and Social Council may make suitable arrangements for consultation with non-governmental organizations that are concerned with matters within its competence. 
377. In the field of population, many non-governmental organizations have been conducting research, creating awareness and providing services well in advance of many Governments and intergovernmental organizations. 
On many occasions, once national Governments had decided to act in a particular field, non-governmental organizations worked in partnership with the public sector in the delivery of services and implementation of programmes. 
In many countries, population activities have benefited from the strengthening of the private sector; the private, profit-oriented sector is in many cases contributing to the development of local financial, managerial and technological capacity for the production and distribution of commodities and services in an effective and cost-efficient manner. 
In such instances, an increasing number of Governments are tending to rely more on the effectiveness of the private sector, thus creating new forms of partnership. 
379. Another cluster of non-governmental organizations that are receiving increased attention is that consisting of local community organizations. 
Some of them have been created by the public sector, while others came into existence through a decision taken by the communities themselves. 
In terms of their character, they exhibit a wide range extending from simple kinship structures to more complex political, social, economic, religious and educational groups. 
Finally, considering their proximity to the grass roots of society, local community organizations are an important link with local Governments and other non-governmental organizations, thus forming part of the network that constitutes the fabric of society. 
Such reports, which cover a large number of organizations, have provided the Population Commission and the Council with valuable information on the characteristics and scope of the organizations, their human and financial resources, and their areas of work. 
381. The significant financial contribution of non-governmental organizations to population activities is another illustration of their particular interest in this area. 
Among the organizations that should be mentioned because of their significant contribution to the population field are: 
(a) The International Planned Parenthood Federation (IPPF), which was established in 1952, and is the largest international private voluntary organization. 
(c) The International Union for the Scientific Study of Population (IUSSP), which was established in 1924, and is the leading international professional association for individuals in the field of population. 
383. Recognizing the pioneering role and the important contribution of non-governmental organizations, the Plan of Action invited them to collaborate in the implementation of the Plan of Action and urged Governments to utilize fully the support of intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations (para. 96). 
Therefore, enhancing the partnership with non-governmental organizations will generate mutual benefits for local and national Governments, the United Nations and the non-governmental organizations themselves. 
Regarding the monitoring of population policies, it is important to mention that the first United Nations Population Inquiry among Governments was made in 1963-1964 with 53 Governments and the Holy See responding on their perceptions and policies. 
A concise version of the report is also prepared and published biennially. 
The report also includes information on the interrelationships between population and other areas such as employment, women, food and nutrition, and socio-economic development and the environment. 
During the past bienniums, the report also contained a more detailed treatment of a special topic such as key issues in fertility and mortality; population trends and policies among the least developed countries; age structure; and refugees. 
Major sources of information include the outcome of demographic assessments, demographic research and studies, the findings of the United Nations Population Inquiries among Governments (the seventh of which has just been completed), and other relevant information available in the Population Policy Data Bank maintained by the Population Division. 
389. With these reports, the United Nations governing bodies and national Governments have a general overview of the level of implementation of the Plan of Action. 
More exactly, these reports provide information on population trends and tendencies, governmental views on these trends, and activities that have been undertaken by Governments, by the United Nations system and by other intergovernmental organizations, as well as by non-governmental organizations. 
Information concerning bilateral assistance, as mentioned above, is periodically collected by UNFPA and by OECD. 
The International Conference on Population simply reiterated this specification. 
Later on, on the basis of the deliberations held at the Conference, a final version was prepared. 93/ The Conference produced 88 recommendations for the further implementation of the Plan of Action. 
E.86.XIII.2); and Review and Appraisal of the World Population Plan of Action: 1989 Report (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
B, recommendation 6. That resolution is contained in Review and Appraisal ... 1989 Report ... . 
Preventing the Tragedy of Maternal Deaths: Report on the International Safe Motherhood Conference, Nairobi, Kenya, February 1987 (Washington, D.C., World Bank, 1987). 
1. An up-to-date version of the World Survey on the Role of Women in Development was requested by the General Assembly in its resolutions 44/77 of 8 December 1989 and 44/171 of 19 December 1989. 
It is to be presented to the General Assembly in 1994 and, in accordance with Commission on the Status of Women resolution 36/8 of 20 March 1992, will be one of the principal documents for the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
The present report is the result of that request. It is an abbreviated executive summary of the survey, emphasizing the initial findings on the main themes. 
There is increasing recognition that all development strategies should be based on gender analysis, which has proven to be among the most powerful tools for understanding the workings of the economy and society. 
The new understanding requires an integrated framework for the study of gender relations, which includes households, education and training systems, employment structures, decision-making institutions, and the world economy and its restructuring. 
An essential conclusion is that, rather than being a consequence of development, gender equality can bring about profound changes in the socio-economic organization of societies. 
The Survey accordingly focuses on three issues central to development in which gender factors are proving to be critical for the formulation of successful policies and programmes. 
In the final version of the Survey, in addition to the central theme chapters, these issues will be examined in terms of key sectoral analyses. 
4. Poverty remains a major challenge for the entire international community. 
5. Gender factors explain why women and men experience poverty in different ways and why women are disproportionately represented in the poorest sections of the population. 
Examining the gender dynamics of poverty helps to increase understanding of poverty itself and can suggest new policies to confront it. 
6. Gender analysis suggests that, at the microlevel, poverty must be seen in terms of the household. 
It recognizes that poverty is essentially a consumption issue. 
People are poor because they lack sufficient goods and services to reach an acceptable standard of living. 
7. In the past there was a tendency to focus on income as the main factor in poverty, on the assumption that remunerated income was the means to meet basic needs. 
That approach understated the contribution of unremunerated individual actors within the household and the consequences of pooling remunerated and unremunerated contributions as a means of coping with low levels of consumption. 
There was a tendency to make women's contributions invisible in the household economy, which was assumed to be based on the contributions of a "breadwinner", generally assumed to be a man. 
This led to a neglect of the non-monetized components of household survival strategies. 
Since the main concern was with the monetized economy and since the poor - especially women - function mostly in non-monetized sectors, resources tended to be targeted to male household members who are more involved in monetized labour. 
In this way, many poverty eradication strategies may miss their target. 
One's status in the household defines one's claims, obligations, resources and responsibilities in relation to other household members. 
When tasks are not equally shared, women are in most disadvantaged position because of their dual need to make a living and to provide care for the other members. 
Resources within the household are not shared equally. 
Individuals share costs and benefits disproportionately according to their sex, age and relationship to the head of household. 
Households can involve different living arrangements - a two-generation family living under one roof; an extended family of several generations; a household made up of unrelated persons brought together for various reasons such as scarcity of resources or housing. 
9. Not all resources are shared within a household. 
10. Household coping strategies have a gender component, based on a largely sexual division of labour. 
To reduce the risk of having no means to purchase goods or services, households tend to increase the number of household members, send members out to work in remunerated sectors or increase production within the household. 
One negative result of these strategies is the withdrawal of children - most often girls - from the educational system to earn income or to relieve older female members of the household of caretaking tasks so that the latter can work in remunerated sectors. 
Another - especially in urban areas - is increased pressure on available space, as more and more persons come to live on the same premises. 
11. Global structural adjustment has had an impact on the household. 
Over the longer term, the elimination of unprofitable enterprises has meant that men have increasingly lost their jobs. 
13. Even when the household has both male and female adult members, the situation may be unfavourable to women. 
A rigid division of responsibilities within the home considerably narrows women's opportunities in the productive sphere and in public life. 
For example, the sphere of reproduction is still assumed to be women's exclusively. 
This has had an impact on the position of women outside the household, affecting their access to the labour market, credit and natural resources and even determining the extent of the command they have over their own labour. 
Moreover, women, especially in developing countries, do not always have control over the returns of their labour, because husbands and senior males have non-reciprocal rights over the labour of wives and female members. 
First, female-headed households often carry a higher dependency burden. 
Because women also have to fulfil home production or domestic functions, they suffer more constraints on their time and mobility. 
As a result, they have shown a preference for working fewer hours for pay and for "choosing" lower paying jobs - jobs that are more compatible with childcare and domestic chores. 
Finally, they may encounter discrimination in access to jobs or resources. 
15. Female hardship contributes to the intergenerational transmission of poverty, since women's roles as mothers and their ability to manage scarce resources are likely to have important consequences for the ability of their children to escape poverty in the future. 
16. There is little evidence that the market will eliminate poverty, but an extended period of economic growth might produce sufficient employment to attenuate the effects of poverty. 
In general, the eradication of poverty requires a public response. 
The response can be made by different actors using different means. 
17. Public policy to eliminate poverty must be addressed to the household. 
However, a wider application would be to seek to provide assets to household members to increase their capacity to contribute to remunerated consumption and to home production. 
For example, educational programmes should target the household members who undertake reproductive tasks that are essential for maintaining the microeconomy. 
18. An increasing percentage of women are entering the formal labour force and the largely unrecorded informal sector. 
At the same time, an increasing proportion of men are experiencing patterns of employment that are closer to those historically followed by women. 
In some types of employment, the household and the market merge. 
In farms and small-scale commerce, for example, the boundaries between formal employment and the informal sector blur. 
In most formal employment, however, work takes place at a location other than the household. 
20. For the past decade the world has experienced a significant growth in female labour force participation. 
However, the main emphasis should be not on the participation rate but on changing participation over the life cycle, analysing the new patterns of participation of both men and women. 
Global changes in the world economy have had a particular impact on employment patterns and opportunities. 
Such tendencies affect the size and characteristics of the labour force. 
21. A life course approach shows that women's employment histories have differed from those of men. 
It appears that these differences are beginning to become less acute. 
22. An examination of employment in the informal sector and in high growth areas in the formal sector, such as export processing zones, communications and other modern service sectors, suggests that women are becoming a preponderant part of the labour force in key areas. 
In contrast, male employment may be declining, as economic sectors which have been the basis of their employment decline. 
This is in contrast to previous periods when men would move into growth areas, displacing women, if necessary. 
The current development reflects the fact that women have been achieving equality in access to education in more parts of the world and that their perceived skills are valued in the growth sectors. 
Moreover, women are beginning to run small- and medium-scale enterprises, as owners and managers. 
The consequences of these changes have not been fully explored. 
23. However, although women form the basis of the labour force and entrepreneurial activities in certain key areas, they are not well-represented in top management or larger enterprises. 
It implies that women have access to the means, opportunities and processes which permit them to be full and equal participants in the economy. 
Moreover, women are increasingly entering fields of study that were previously the domain of men. 
26. In comparison with men, the participation of women in top management of large private and public enterprises and on the boards of trade unions, professional organizations and similar institutions is a relatively new phenomenon. 
Some derive from the stereotyped gender roles that have been assigned to women, which are reinforced by education, custom, rules and procedures. 
27. The delayed effect of low representation in middle management in the past may be the most important obstacle faced by women. 
It reduces the likelihood that women will have equal opportunities to reach top management. 
Since organizational norms are largely formulated around the interests of men as employeees and employers, they do not reflect women's preferences and style. 
This can lead to the sexual harassment of women, their exclusion from opportunities for skill and professional development, their exclusion from formal and informal networks and the undervaluation of their skills. 
29. While a lack of participation by women in top management is characteristic of large enterprises, women entrepreneurs are making an increasingly important contribution to new start-ups in small- and medium-sized enterprises and are also entering a broader range of business fields, world wide. 
They often form the majority of small entrepreneurs but have less access than men to such support services as credit, training and technical assistance. 
The lack of access to resources, including credit, is a key constraint which is linked to inheritance laws and matrimonial property. 
Other factors are a hostile environment and a lack of networks and supportive services, which are essentially created by men, for men. 
30. The advancement of women to economic decision-making positions needs public policy support as well as private support, at both the micro and macro levels, throughout the world. 
It should address the early paths of socialization, the modalities of educational and professional choices, discriminatory laws, administrative and organizational rules and procedures as well as behaviour. 
31. There is increasing evidence that if women entrepreneurs are given access to credit and technology, they apply managerial skills that derive from their experience in managing both their productive and reproductive roles, which give them a higher probability of success. 
There is also evidence that women, given opportunities to assume increasingly responsible positions in large enterprises, can apply new approaches to management which can improve the performance of those enterprises. 
2. The Council had already requested the Secretary-General, in resolution 1992/19 of 30 July 1992, to publicize widely the existence and scope of the communications mechanism of the Commission. 
4. A detailed description of the communications mechanism was also included by the Division in its quarterly publication Women 2000, No. 3, 1992. 
The entire issue of Women 2000 was devoted to equal rights of women (and girls). 
It is based on the understanding that the communications mechanism of the Commission is different from that of the Commission on Human Rights. 
The present communications procedure was set up by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 76 (V) of 5 August 1947, as amended by Council resolution 304 I (XI) of 14 and 17 July 1950 and Council resolution 1983/27 of 26 May 1983. 
6. Council resolution 76 (V) foresaw only confidential lists of communications concerning the status of women. 
It differs from the procedure set out in Economic and Social Council resolution 1503 (XLVIII) for the Commission on Human Rights, which sets out a mechanism for considering communications relating to human rights and fundamental freedoms with a view to redress. 
For communications concerning the status of women, Council resolution 1983/27 specifies that the Commission on the Status of Women should consider communications which appear to reveal a consistent pattern of reliably attested injustice and discriminatory practices against women. 
The resolution empowered the Commission only to make recommendations to the Economic and Social Council, which would decide on the appropriate action to be taken on the emerging trends and patterns of communications. 
The procedure is thus not intended to be a means of individual redress, but of eventually solving more fundamental problems on a broader level. 
9. The communications mechanism of the Commission was designed to provide a means whereby individuals and groups who might not be able to convey their concerns to their Governments would be able to provide input into the Commission's deliberations. 
It recognized the fact that women were not well represented in Governments and that, therefore, many issues of concern to women might not be placed before the Commission. 
In that sense, the communications mechanism was to function as a form of "early warning" system on policy questions. 
It could also be seen as a form of public opinion polling, much in the way legislators gauge the concerns of their constituents by the volume and content of mail received. 
For example, in 1980, the non-confidential list contained a compilation of communications in all the five categories enumerated in Council resolution 304 I (XI) (E/CN.6/CR.25). 
In subsequent years, the number of non-confidential communications decreased sharply again. 
It became established practice that any communications concerning the status of women that referred to a specific country were not put in the non-confidential list, and most of the communications received were country-specific. 
12. As currently administered, the communications mechanism invites anyone who has personally suffered discriminatory treatment or has a reasonably attested knowledge of such treatment to write to the secretariat of the Commission indicating the nature of the discrimination. 
For communications which are country-specific and would fall within the confidential procedure, if a case meets the criteria established by the above-mentioned resolutions, the secretariat acknowledges receipt of the communication and verifies whether the writers are willing to have their names divulged. 
There has been some ambiguity on deciding which communications to include in the non-confidential list. 
The Division for the Advancement of Women receives a large number of communications from non-governmental organizations and individuals, including petitions, newsletters and declarations adopted by organizations each year. 
Over the past decade, it has not been the practice to include these in the non-confidential list. 
However, it would seem that many of these meet the original criteria for non-confidential communications and would be of interest to the Commission, which would not otherwise be apprised of their content. 
The Board year will henceforth be from 1 January through 31 December. 
Accordingly, at its organizational session held on 4 February 1994, the Economic and Social Council elected the following members to the UNICEF Executive Board: 
The Bureau of the Executive Board consists of a chairman and four vice-chairmen representing the five regional groups. 
At its first regular session, held from 23 to 25 February 1994, the Executive Board elected the following officers: 
The conscience of the entire world has been deeply moved by yesterday morning's savage massacre, by Zionist terrorist bands, of Palestinian worshippers at the Haram al-Ibrahimi in Hebron in which dozens of innocent and defenceless persons were killed and hundreds wounded. 
Yesterday's crime has laid bare the spurious and deceptive invocation of the concept of peace proclaimed by the Zionist leaders. 
The Ministry takes this painful opportunity to call upon the community and its peoples to rise above their wounds, to arm themselves with vigilance and to close ranks in order to confront and defeat such criminal plots. 
"The Australian Government extends its profound sympathy to all of those who have been bereaved or wounded by this outrageous act", he said. 
Mr. Evans said that it was particularly important at this time that Israelis and Palestinians alike exercise the utmost restraint to avoid further bloodshed. 
Mr. Evans said that Australia welcomed the strong and unqualified statement by the Israeli Prime Minister and his Government condemning the attack, "but this tragic event points to the responsibility of Israel, as the occupying Power in Gaza and the West Bank, to protect everyone who lives there". 
He said that the Government of Australia believed that only through the full implementation of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements could there be any hope for a just and lasting peace between Israel and the Palestinian people. 
"We call on both Israel and the PLO to intensify and accelerate their efforts to implement the declaration", he said. 
The Government of India strongly condemns the massacre of Palestinian worshippers yesterday in Hebron, in the occupied territories, by an Israeli gunman, and conveys its sincere condolences to the members of the bereaved families. 
The Government of India fervently hopes that all concerned will adopt the path of restraint in bringing down tensions so as not to vitiate the climate of peace and tranquillity so essential for the Middle East peace process, which has now entered a critical phase, to succeed. 
The meeting was attended by H.E. Ramtane Lamamra of Algeria, H.E. Reaz Rahman of Bangladesh, H.E. Dr. Nasser Al-Kidwa of Palestine, Mr. Abelardo Moreno Fernandez of Cuba, Mrs. Mitra Vasisht of India, Mr. Mwenya Lwatula of Zambia and Mr. Ngoni Francis Sengwe of Zimbabwe. 
This dastardly attack while unprecedented in magnitude was followed by the killing of Palestinians by Israeli forces and the closure of many areas as military zones. 
In this context, it is Israel's responsibility to disarm the settlers pending the dismantling of illegal settlements. 
Furthermore, the safety and security of Palestinians should be ensured during the transitional period through an appropriately structured international presence in the occupied Palestinian territory. 
The Committee reaffirms the applicability of the Fourth Geneva Convention of 12 August 1949 to all the Palestinian territory occupied by Israel since 1967, including Jerusalem. 
In this context, the Committee, while reaffirming the permanent responsibility of the United Nations over the question of Palestine, calls upon the Security Council to take immediate remedial measures to forestall the recurrence of similar acts in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem. 
Finally, the Committee has decided to closely monitor the developments in the occupied Palestinian territory in order to ensure that they are conducive to the implementation of the Declaration of Principles on Palestinian Interim Self-Government Arrangements, as a step towards exercising their inalienable rights to self-determination and independence. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,484. 
Its epicentre is believed to have been in Kisomoro, Bunyangabu county. 
Since the earthquake first struck, tremors continue to occur at regular intervals, exacerbating the trauma, panic and uncertainty in the region. 
It has left thousands of residents without shelter or food, left injured residents without access to health care and rendered accessibility to and communication with the area a truly onerous task. 
4. In addition to the immediate impact on human life and settlements, the earthquake has had ominous environmental consequences that have yet to be fully charted. 
The famous hot springs in the region, hitherto a peaceful tourist attraction, now emit sky-high jets of red boiling water. 
Furthermore, massive land slides are expected once the rains begin. 
In this regard, non-governmental organizations, such as the Uganda Red Cross Society and OXFAM, and church organizations, such as the Pentecostal Church of Uganda and the Fort Portal Catholic Diocese, are playing an invaluable role. 
7. A fact-finding mission of the Department of Disaster Relief and Resettlement of the Ministry of Labor and Social Affairs is in the process of preparing a comprehensive assessment of the region's needs. 
The Government has requested the Department for Humanitarian Affairs of the United Nations Secretariat to assist in the areas of damage assessment, provision of relief and coordination of donor activities. 
A field agency mission on relief requirements is expected to report shortly. 
8. Under the overall coordination of the Ministry of Labor and Social Affairs, committees chaired by the respective District Administrators have been set up to coordinate relief efforts in the three affected districts. 
Unipots (prefabricated metal huts) are urgently needed to serve as treatment rooms, storage facilities and office accommodations. 
Wireless communications equipment is vital for communication between Kampala, the capital, and the disaster-struck area. 
It is our ardent hope that this appeal for support to Uganda's national efforts at addressing the short-term relief and rehabilitation requirements, as well as the longer-term resettlement, recovery and development needs of the people of Kabarole, Bundibugyo and Kasese, will elicit a positive and prompt response. 
Conscious of the financial, organizational and technical constraints that have hampered these efforts, 
Aware of the additional pressure on the infrastructure of Uganda resulting from increased inflows of refugees from neighbouring countries in recent years, 
2. Notes with satisfaction the national efforts of Uganda to provide assistance to the victims of the earthquake; 
5. Requests all States and international organizations urgently to provide relief assistance to the victims of the disaster and to provide additional support to Uganda to enable the country to shoulder the additional socio-economic and financial burden resulting from the earthquake; 
2. The main report of the Secretary-General is dated 3 December 1993; it does not therefore take into account General Assembly decision 48/470 of 23 December 1993, which, inter alia, authorized additional commitments for the period 1 July 1993 to 28 February 1994. 
Furthermore, because the report was prepared on the basis of data available in September 1993, some of the information contained therein relating, inter alia, to elements of the cost estimates, status of assessed contributions and payments to troop-contributing States is no longer valid. 
3. The Committee was therefore provided with revised data, as discussed below. Some of this information is contained in document A/48/690/Corr.3, which was issued subsequent to the Committee's consideration of the item. 
The Committee notes that the revised data also affect some of the figures contained in document A/48/690/Corr.1 of 19 January 1994, which was issued to take into account the actions taken by the Assembly in the above-mentioned decision 48/470. 
4. The Committee undertook a thorough examination of the Secretary-General's report and received, as mentioned, a substantial amount of additional information and clarifications. 
"(a) A decision to extend the second financial period by nine months up to and including 31 March 1994 and to consolidate and administer the resources provided to UNPROFOR for the period from 1 April 1993 to 31 March 1994, inclusive; 
"(d) A decision to set off against the apportionment among Member States for the period from 1 July 1993 to 31 March 1994, their respective share in the unencumbered balance of $26,219,500 gross ($25,384,200) for the period from 12 January 1992 to 28 February 1994; 
"(e) With regard to the period after 31 March 1994, provision by means of appropriation and/or commitment authorization at a monthly rate of $104,238,200 gross ($103,240,675 net) and for the apportionment of such amounts, should the Security Council decide to continue UNPROFOR beyond that date; 
8. The Advisory Committee's review of the Secretary-General's report was complicated by the many revisions in data as well as by the highly complex nature of the operation. 
This situation, together with the many operational uncertainties in each of the three principal areas of deployment, makes both budget formulation and review and the subsequent preparation of budget performance and evaluation very difficult. 
For example, the present report covers budget performance for a short period of three months that ended over eight months ago. 
9. The Advisory Committee was informed that reimbursements or credits to troop-contributing Governments in respect of troops amounted to $99,189,326 for the months of July to October 1993. 
A further $61.9 million would be paid before the end of March 1994 in respect of November and December 1993, thereby leaving an outstanding amount of some $91.5 million in respect of January to March 1994. 
10. The cumulative list of voluntary contributions for UNPROFOR is contained in annex XXIII to the Secretary-General's report. 
The Committee notes from paragraph 31 of document A/48/690 that, for the period 1 April to 30 September 1993, no additional voluntary contributions were received for UNPROFOR. 
The Committee notes that pledged contributions amounting to $26.4 million were made. 
As stated in paragraph 33 of document A/48/690, as at 31 October 1993 total income to the Trust Fund amounted to $5,426,621, including contributions from Member States totalling $5,387,555. 
12. As stated in paragraph 9 of document A/48/690, in his report to the Security Council of 25 March 1993 (S/25470), the Secretary-General had recommended that as at 1 April 1993 all activities of UNPROFOR be incorporated into the United Nations budget. 
The Security Council, in its resolution 815 (1993) of 30 March 1993, approved the report of the Secretary-General. 
Revised cost estimates for UNPROFOR for the period 1 April 1993 to 30 June 1994 were submitted to the General Assembly in document A/47/741/Add.1 and Corr.1. 
As stated in paragraph 9 of document A/48/690, those estimates included additional requirements for the protection of humanitarian relief convoys authorized by Security Council resolution 776 (1992). 
By its resolution 47/210 B, the General Assembly, inter alia, appropriated $227,584,900 gross for the period from 1 April to 30 June 1993. 
13. The Advisory Committee recalls that the proposed establishment of the Trust Fund was first reported to the Assembly in the Secretary-General's report of 2 December 1992 (see A/47/741, para. 54). 
In its related report (A/47/778), the Advisory Committee reported that the "common costs" expected to be met from the Trust Fund, as defined in paragraph 55 of the Secretary-General's report, had been estimated at $62.6 million for one year. 
14. The Advisory Committee regrets that it has never received, in accordance with the Financial Rules and Regulations, relevant documentation establishing the Trust Fund. 
15. The Secretary-General addresses the question of the financial periods of UNPROFOR in paragraphs 34 to 36 and 54 (a) and (f) of his report. 
The Committee expressed its view regarding the establishment of financial periods of 12 months for peace-keeping operations in paragraph 42 of its report (A/47/990) as follows: 
"This approach may be particularly suited to operations which have a stable pattern. 
Such an approach would not conflict with the separate arrangements for defining the mandate period and would not lead to annual assessments since Member States can only be assessed for the period of an existing mandate ... 
16. Pending receipt of the above report which should, as stated, address all implications of this approach, including the issue of performance reporting, the Advisory Committee recommends that the General Assembly defer action with regard to the establishment of the 12-month financial period for UNPROFOR. 
17. Information concerning the financial performance of UNPROFOR for the period 1 April to 30 June 1993 is contained in annexes II and III to the Secretary-General's report. As shown therein, savings amounting to $19,201,700 gross ($19,129,000 net) were realized as summarized below: 
18. In the opinion of the Advisory Committee, the performance report reflects significant improvements, particularly in respect of the explanations provided for the various savings/overexpenditures. 
The Advisory Committee notes with satisfaction the substantial savings derived from an increased use of charter and group-travel arrangements. 
The Assembly subsequently, by its decision 48/470, decided, "on an exceptional basis", to authorize additional commitments up to the amount of $383,408,000 gross for UNPROFOR for the period from 1 July 1993 to 28 February 1994. 
Consequently, total authorized commitments for the period in question amount to $778,408,000 gross. 
21. This compares with the initial estimate shown in document A/48/690 of $897,980,900 gross for the period 1 July 1993 to 31 March 1994. 
During the course of its examination of the UNPROFOR budget, this total was revised downward by representatives of the Secretary-General by $24,087,861 gross to $873,893,039 gross (see para. 7 above). 
This revised budget estimate, which covers the period from 1 July 1993 to 31 March 1994, is $95,485,039 more than the total authorized commitment authority through 28 February 1994. 
The Advisory Committee strongly recommends that steps be taken to avoid a repetition of the unusual phenomenon whereby the review and approval of the budget takes place after implementation. 
22. The Committee was informed that the reduction of $24,087,861 in the budget estimate by the Secretary-General is primarily attributable to revised estimates for civilian staff costs, transport and air operations as discussed below. 
As shown in annex I to the Secretary-General's report, those resolutions authorized an increase in military strength of 100 military observers, 8,250 infantry personnel and 2,300 military support personnel. 
24. Annex I to the Secretary-General's report summarizes, by mandate, the authorized military strength of UNPROFOR. 
The totals shown therein compare with the totals provided for in the Secretary-General's estimate (by the end of the mandate period) and with actual deployment as of 21 January 1994 as follows: 
25. The Committee was provided with a breakdown of the actual troops deployed as at 21 January by area of operation (see annex). 
26. The cost estimates for contingent personnel are, as per standard practice, based on the phasing-in of contingents; as stated in paragraph 25 of annex VI to document A/48/690, the cost estimate provides for reimbursement to Governments for an average strength of 25,454 military personnel. 
The Committee notes from the deployment schedule contained in paragraph 9 of annex VI to the same document that 27,667 contingent personnel were anticipated to be deployed by the end of the current mandate period; as shown above, 28,294 had been deployed as at 11 February. 
The Committee notes that the figures shown in the deployment schedule are, as stated in paragraph 11 of annex VI, net of gains and losses. 
According to the Secretary-General, they take into account both the actual deployment and repatriation of troops. 
27. An amount of $47.8 million has been budgeted for rations. 
In this connection, the Committee notes from paragraph 27 of annex VI to document A/48/690 that the estimate was calculated on the basis of $7.10 per person per day. 
28. As indicated above, troop strength varies from month to month in view of new deployments and repatriations; in an operation like UNPROFOR where the military strength has been enlarged by 12 separate decisions, the determination of actual troop strength at a given moment becomes more difficult. 
The Advisory Committee recommends that an effective system of accounting be developed and that clear instructions be provided to the military authorities in this regard. 
29. The estimate for contingent-owned equipment amounts to $77 million. 
This amount is in addition to $55.8 million apportioned and obligated for prior periods as shown in annex VII to the Secretary-General's report. 
The Committee was informed that the value of the contingent-owned equipment brought into the mission area since the inception of UNPROFOR is currently estimated at approximately $1.4 billion. 
The Committee recommends that the existing guidelines be reviewed and made more specific, particularly in respect of the procedures to be followed by troop-contributing States in claiming reimbursement, including such guidelines as the procedures and deadlines for submission of claims, as well as for reimbursement. 
31. The Committee was informed that the entire question of contingent-owned equipment, including reimbursement, was under review. 
The Committee welcomes this statement, given the importance of such equipment to peace-keeping operations and the substantial resources expended in this regard. 
The Advisory Committee therefore urges the Secretary-General to complete his review quickly and report the results to the General Assembly. 
32. The military contingent personnel comprise infantry and support units. 
The Committee was informed that included in the total of 28,294 deployed troops were, as at 2 February 1994, 5,247 military support personnel. 
The Committee was informed that numerous attempts to elicit construction, engineering and logistics capability from troop-contributing countries have not been successful. 
Because of insufficient logistical support it has been necessary for the civilian component to assume responsibilities related, for example, to maintenance and warehousing normally carried out by logistic units. 
This in turn has had an impact on other requirements under, for example, transport (see para. 61 below). 
Similarly, the decision of a troop-contributing State to repatriate its construction battalion, which had been specifically formulated to meet UNPROFOR requirements, had an impact on the construction work needed for the mission. 
35. The Advisory Committee notes that the Security Council has authorized a full complement of 34,700 troops. 
According to the representatives of the Secretary-General, deployment of less than the full complement of 8,105 military support personnel did not mean that less than 34,700 troops would be deployed. 
36. The Committee was informed that a joint logistics operation cell was being established in order to ensure that military and non-military resources relating to supply matters, maintenance and transport, etc. were organized and coordinated, thus reducing overall costs because of more effective use of resources. 
37. In the opinion of the Committee, it is essential that a careful analysis be undertaken with a view to determining the most cost-effective method of delivering the services that are to be transferred from military to the civilian operation of UNPROFOR. 
Such an analysis should lead to the establishment of guidelines and/or agreement with troop-contributing countries so that each party knows and is aware of the areas of responsibility. 
The Committee therefore welcomes the statement by the representatives of the Secretary-General that a number of contingents being deployed would not include certain support personnel and that they would rely on the civilian sector of UNPROFOR. 
The Committee recommends that, in his next report on the financing of UNPROFOR, the Secretary-General should include detailed information concerning the cooperation and coordination between the military and civilian sectors of UNPROFOR regarding the delivery of the above services and the savings achieved. 
38. The estimate for civilian personnel costs amounts to $78.3 million, including $20.6 million for civilian police. 
The balance covers international and local staff and international contractual personnel. 
The estimate is some $12.2 million less than the amount shown in annex V to document A/48/690 in view of revised deployment schedules in respect of civilian staff and international contractual personnel. 
Those numbers provide for the following increases to the current authorized totals: 
The transfer of construction and logistic functions is also given as the reason for the increase in contractual personnel (see A/48/690, annex VI, para. 52). 
42. The Committee regrets that adequate justification for the 236 new posts and 744 contractual personnel was not provided in the report of the Secretary-General and that no attempt to identify or quantify those posts related to ex-military functions was made. 
The balance related to the enlargements of UNPROFOR's mandate. 
43. Despite attempts by representatives of the Secretary-General to provide additional information, the Committee found itself handicapped by the lack of essential data regarding the new posts. 
With regard to United Nations staff, the Committee was informed that, of the 240 new posts, 176 could not be filled by 31 March. 
The Committee therefore recommends that the estimate be reduced by $810,000 and that resources required to fund the balance of the posts be justified in a comprehensive manner in the report to be prepared by the Secretary-General (see para. 79 below). 
45. As discussed above, the estimate for civilian personnel includes provision for contractual personnel. 
46. In its report contained in document A/47/990, the Committee stated its view that certain aspects of the use of international contractual personnel needed to be brought to the attention of the General Assembly. 
47. The Secretary-General has submitted a report on the use of civilian personnel in peace-keeping operations (A/48/707), section VII of which is devoted to the question of the use of international contractual personnel including the pilot project in UNPROFOR. 
At this juncture, the Committee notes the Secretary-General's assurance that international contractual personnel do not perform "core" functions; they are not employees or agents of the United Nations, nor do they supervise United Nations staff members. 
48. The Advisory Committee believes that all arrangements for contractual personnel should be in accordance with the appropriate rules and regulations of the Organization. 
It therefore requests the Secretary-General to provide further clarifications on the implementation of rules governing the contractual services in peace-keeping operations, in particular with regard to the current practices in UNPROFOR. 
49. The Advisory Committee also believes that there is a need for policy clarification with respect to the practice of deploying Security Guards from the Secretariat to United Nations missions. 
The Committee requests the Secretary-General report on this matter, including the question of any surplus of such personnel at Headquarters. 
50. Related to the question of security is the provision of "United Nations uniforms" to civilian staff other than those traditionally provided to Field Service personnel. 
The Advisory Committee points out that an explanation of the policy for the provision of uniforms has never been included in any of the estimates for UNPROFOR. 
52. The estimate for civilian personnel costs includes provision for mission subsistence allowance and hazard duty pay as indicated in paragraphs 35 and 48 of annex VI to the Secretary-General's report. 
As discussed in paragraphs 78 to 79 of annex VI to the Secretary-General's report, accommodation currently exists for 24,858 troops; it is proposed to acquire 3,900 containers to accommodate an additional 7,800 troops in anticipation of deployment of the total authorized contingent strength. 
As shown in paragraph 79, it is anticipated that 2,042 troops will be accommodated in hotels and other rented facilities. 
54. The Advisory Committee notes that the cost estimates for the next budgetary period include no provision for construction/prefabricated buildings, i.e. the estimate for the current period represents forward purchasing in view of the time required to secure such facilities. 
In this connection, representatives of the Secretary-General emphasized that such accommodations are not stock items: orders must be placed some six months in advance. 
55. Notwithstanding the above, the Advisory Committee trusts that the Secretary-General, before orders are placed, will verify that deployment of 34,700 military personnel can be realized so as to ensure that no excess units are procured. 
It therefore recommends that the estimate be reduced from $6,776,000 to $6 million. 
Similarly, bearing in mind the reserve stock that is provided for under the provision for maintenance supplies, the Committee recommends that the estimate of $8,740,000 under this sub-item be reduced to $8 million. 
With regard to maintenance supplies, the Committee trusts that adequate inventory and accounting systems have been or will be implemented, thereby ensuring adequate control; this should be done in respect of all equipment and supplies provided for in the UNPROFOR budget. 
57. The provision for utilities amounts to $13,993,900 and provides fuel for the existing complement of 1,200 generators for nine months as well as fuel for the planned increase of 1,465 generators for the last three-month period of the budgetary period. 
The Advisory Committee discussed this at some length with representatives of the Secretary-General, including the Chief Administrative Officer. 
As stated in paragraph 145, mains power is either non-existent or at best unreliable throughout the mission area. 
Consequently generators will be used as the primary source of power. 
For United Nations-owned vehicles, the original estimates were based on a total complement of 2,293 United Nations-owned vehicles by the end of the current mandate period. 
Because of delays in the procurement of vehicles, the phasing-in schedule of United Nations vehicles has been revised; as at 1 January 1994 there were 1,653 vehicles on board as compared with the number of 2,293 referred to in paragraph 20 of annex VI. 
The cost estimates for spare parts, repairs and maintenance, petrol, oil and lubricants and insurance have therefore been adjusted. 
61. The transfer of logistic and construction functions from the military to civilian personnel (see paras. 33 to 35 above) also has an impact on requirements for transport as discussed in paragraphs 86 and 87 of annex VI to the Secretary-General's report. 
While some equipment of this type will/has been rented as shown in paragraph 92 of annex VI, other similar equipment has been acquired as shown in table 1 of annex III to the same report. 
Similarly, the purchase of military equipment such as armoured personnel carriers should be carefully considered in terms of their effective contributions to ensuring safety and security measures for the UNPROFOR personnel as well as their disposition following the termination of the mandate of the Force. 
62. Included in the total for transport operations is a provision of $37.7 million for spare parts, repairs and maintenance. 
63. Representatives of the Secretary-General emphasized that the rates were not excessive. 
The difficult terrain, long distances, winter conditions (necessitating vehicles to be equipped for driving in snow) and hostile activities in the UNPROFOR area increased the cost per vehicle. 
The Committee also notes that the estimate provides for a two-month reserve stock of spare parts in respect of contingent-owned equipment and a six-week reserve for United Nations-owned vehicles. 
65. In the circumstances, and pending a more adequate justification of the increase in rates, the Committee recommends that the rates of $1,250 and $6,250 be used for United Nations vehicles and contingent-owned equipment respectively. 
66. The revised cost estimate for air operations amounts to $32.6 million, which reflects a reduction of $11.5 million in the estimate in document A/48/690. 
The Committee also requests that a cost comparison be provided between the commercially rented aircraft and those provided by Governments, which takes into consideration all direct and indirect costs. 
In this connection, the Committee notes that because of restrictions on flying hours for the government-provided helicopters, the use of such aircraft appears more costly. 
69. The total estimate for air operations includes $4.4 million for liability and war-risk insurance, the bulk of which is for war-risk insurance. 
In addition, while recognizing that the mission's expansion has resulted in increased requirements, the explanations provided in annex VI are inadequate. 
However, it requests that, in future, including in the context of the performance report for the period from 1 July 1993 to 31 March 1994, a clearer explanation and more adequate justification be provided in respect of all communication requirements. 
73. The cost estimate for the support account for peace-keeping operations amounts to $4,912,900. 
As stated in paragraph 198 of annex VI to the Secretary-General's report, the "costs of international contractual personnel have been included since they are encumbering posts that normally are filled by United Nations staff" (see paras. 45-48 above). 
74. As indicated in paragraph 47 above, the Committee intends to submit its observations on the report of the Secretary-General on the use of civilian staff, including international contractual personnel in peace-keeping operations. 
75. Pending its consideration of the report on the support account, the Advisory Committee recommends that provision for this item be reduced to $3,221,220. 
76. Bearing in mind its observations in the preceding paragraphs, the Advisory Committee recommends an appropriation of $858,878,659 gross for the period 1 July 1993 to 31 March 1994, inclusive of the amount of $778,408,000 (see para. 7 above) already authorized by the Assembly. 
78. The Advisory Committee notes that the above-mentioned rate takes into account all enlargements to the operation's mandate thus far authorized by the Security Council. 
However, bearing in mind the continuously changing situation in the mission area and the possibility of future modifications of UNPROFOR, the Committee is of the view that the above-mentioned rate is, at this stage, indicative only. 
The Advisory Committee points out that the above approach, while providing time for budget preparation, will ensure a more timely consideration of the budget estimates. 
80. The Advisory Committee has requested that, in the Secretary-General's future reports on the financing of UNPROFOR, precise information should be given on implementation of and/or compliance with recommendations of ACABQ that have been endorsed by the General Assembly. 
3. The introduction to the report of the Secretary-General provides background information on the development of the mission. 
4. The Advisory Committee was informed that contributions payable to ONUMOZ as at 1 January 1994 amounted to $81.4 million, assessments for the period from 1 November 1993 to 28 February 1994 amounted to $60.5 million and collections in 1994 amounted to $46.8 million. 
The Committee was also informed that payments had been made to troop contributors for amounts owed through September 1993. 
The payment for October 1993 of $6.7 million was made on 17 February 1994. 
Amounts owed for the months of November and December 1993 and for January 1994 total approximately $20.1 million. 
The savings were somewhat offset by expenditure overruns relating mostly to medical supplies, commercial freight and cartage. 
The Advisory Committee notes some improvements in the format of the performance report. 
8. The Advisory Committee was informed that the Trust Fund for Humanitarian Assistance made provision for mine clearance to assist in humanitarian efforts, while the assessed resources provided for training of additional demining teams to clear roads and bridges so as to allow ONUMOZ to execute its mandate. 
9. The Advisory Committee regrets that it has not received, as requested by the Financial Regulations, copies of the documentation establishing the above trust funds. 
11. With regard to general purchases of goods and services, the Committee reiterates its recommendation that, whenever cost-effective and technically feasible, every effort should be made by the Secretariat, in accordance with established procurement procedures, to acquire services, resources and materials from local area sources (A/47/985, para. 24). 
12. The Committee notes that sizeable savings of $2,724,500 were realized owing to delayed deployment and non-rotation of military personnel from three contingents after six months' stay in the mission area. 
The Committee recalls that this recommendation also referred to a review of civilian and military entitlements, including subsistence allowance. 
The entire question of the entitlements and allowances paid to the personnel participating in peace-keeping operations continues to concern the Advisory Committee; it intends to revert to these matters in the context of its consideration of the comprehensive report of the Secretary-General called for in document A/47/990. 
13. Some of the reported savings are rather notional, since they reflect delays in the operational plan of ONUMOZ and represent, in fact, a deferred charge on subsequent budgetary periods. 
14. The revised requirements for ONUMOZ for the period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994 are estimated by the Secretary-General at $163,409,500 gross ($161,072,800 net), as reflected in column 1 of annex III to his report. 
The Committee notes that the cost estimates take into account the schedule of contingent deployments and expected dates of arrival of staff and Volunteers in the mission area. 
The Committee was informed that, as at 31 January 1994 a total of 200 international civilian posts, 100 posts of United Nations Volunteers, 125 posts of civilian police observers and 350 local posts were occupied. 
15. The Committee notes a projected decrease (by 112) in the number of international staff from the authorized level of 355 to 243 and understands that this decrease will be compensated by a proposed increase in the number of United Nations Volunteers from 100 to 200. 
17. The Committee points out that the estimated requirements for spare parts, repairs and maintenance, as well as for petrol, oil and lubricants, do not take into account possible delays in vehicle delivery and therefore may be somewhat overestimated. 
18. The Advisory Committee was also informed that, following the projected acquisition of the VSAT Earth stations at a total of $2 million, there will be a reduction in requirements for commercial communications (INMARSAT user charges). 
20. In view of its observations, and taking into account additional information provided by the Secretariat and referred to above, the Committee recommends that an amount of $161,799,100 gross be appropriated for the period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994. 
In addition, the Committee recommends that an unencumbered balance of $21,527,100 gross ($21,212,300 net) in respect of the period from 1 July to 31 October 1993 be set off against the amount to be assessed on Member States for the period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994. 
22. The Advisory Committee is not convinced that sufficient justifications exist for the proposed increase in the number of international staff from 243 to 255, given the fact that support to the elections will be provided by 1,200 international electoral observers. 
The Committee is not convinced either that the proposed one-to-one ratio of 1,200 local staff to 1,200 international electoral observers is justified. 
23. The Advisory Committee understands that a number of security officers have been detailed from Headquarters to serve in ONUMOZ. 
The Committee recognizes the necessity for improved security in the mission area and the responsibility of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General in this regard; however, it believes the matter should be adequately discussed and any policy in this respect comprehensively developed. 
The Advisory Committee further recommends that the Assembly request the Secretary-General to submit a budget corresponding to the mandate period by May 1994 for review by the Advisory Committee. 
The Advisory Committee points out that the above approach will provide for budget preparation and thus ensure more timely consideration of the budget estimates. 
25. The Advisory Committee requests that, in the future reports of the Secretary-General on the financing of ONUMOZ, precise information should be given on implementation of or compliance with the recommendations of the Committee that have been endorsed by the General Assembly. 
In a note verbale dated 11 May 1993, the Secretary-General informed Member States of the establishment of the fund and called on Governments to contribute to it. 
To date, the following contributions have been received: 
2. The following pledges to the fund have been made: 
3. In addition to the contributions and pledges noted above, the Secretary-General has been informed that the following countries have made direct contributions either to regional organizations or bilaterally for the same purpose as the voluntary fund: 
Those delegates came from the Caribbean, Atlantic and Indian Ocean island countries; delegates from the Pacific island countries were funded through SPREP. 
Expenditure from the voluntary fund for that first session was US$ 32,900. 
6. For the resumed first session of the Preparatory Committee, to be held in New York from 7 to 11 March 1994, the cost of providing that support for one representative from small island developing States is expected to be about US$ 150,000. 
7. The voluntary fund will also cover the travel expenses of one representative from the non-small island least developed countries to the Conference. 
As there are not likely to be sufficient funds available to provide that level of support to all least developed countries, funding to those countries will be done on a first-come-first-served basis until such time as the fund is exhausted. 
The report is transmitted to the Commission in accordance with a request of its Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination at its sixteenth session (Geneva, 13-16 September 1993) (E/CN.3/1994/2, para. 11). 
That exercise had provided a useful factual basis in respect of world-wide activity in collecting, analysing and disseminating national CPIs. 
The Task Force felt that its own establishment, although not permanent, could provide just such a mechanism; coming at an early stage of the 1993 ICP round, its timing was opportune. 
4. The Task Force strongly supported the continued existence and indeed the expansion of the ICP, on the grounds that it was a unique source of data not only for international price comparisons but also and more importantly for making international GDP comparisons in real terms. 
Such international price comparisons were becoming even more essential, given the increasing levels of international economic cooperation (European Community (EC), European Free Trade Association (EFTA), European Economic Area (EEA), North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA) etc.) and also given the growing importance of planning technical assistance for developing countries. 
5. A particular feature of the ICP was its potentially close relationship with national CPIs; indeed, one of the justifications for including developing countries in the ICP was the beneficial effect it could have on improving countries' statistical infrastructure, notably in the fields of CPIs and national accounts. 
6. The Task Force believed that that connection between the ICP and national CPIs was currently underplayed. 
It felt that the Task Force itself could act as a stimulant in opening up and establishing permanent links between the ICP and national CPIs. 
The latter - at least in the developed countries - had become institutionalized and were widely regarded as core economic indicators; they were hence relatively well provided for. 
It therefore appeared sensible to attempt to link the ICP operationally as closely as possible to CPIs. Again, no mechanism currently existed for enabling that type of linkage to be established, and the Task Force felt that it could have a valuable role to play in that respect. 
7. The Task Force discussed the question of whether its mandate was intended to cover only consumer prices or whether its terms of reference went further - for example to producer prices. 
It should be borne in mind, however, that the extension to producer prices or other price series, such as export prices, would greatly extend the field of the Task Force, requiring a much wider expert involvement, and would be likely to slow down its work considerably. 
8. In view of the responsibility of the Task Force for evaluating the ICP, an examination of the possibilities for linkages between CPIs and the ICP would be useful. 
For that purpose, a strengthened input from the regional commissions seemed essential (the regional organizations were responsible for the regional ICP comparison). 
For the first meeting, no invitations had been sent to the regional commissions (except for ECE, which had provided the venue), which only added to a serious logistical difficulty ahead, namely, how to obtain resources for holding future Task Force meetings. 
Although opportunities such as the convening of the above-mentioned conference on CPIs, which most of the organizations and bodies concerned had attended, would continued to be sought, it would not always be possible to find them. 
(i) To improve coordination of world-wide CPI work; 
(iii) An opportunity existed for establishing better linkages between the ICP and national CPIs; 
(iv) The mandate might be extended to include producer price indices and other price indices. 
(b) Evaluation of Task Force's methods: 
(ii) Meetings to be arranged, where possible, back-to-back with other international meetings; 
The identification of the main problems must be seen as an achievement. 
But much remained to be done; 
Closer links with national CPIs would open up possibilities of economies but the desired expansion of the ICP seemed certain to require more resources. 
Experience with harmonizing CPI methodologies within the European Union (EU) suggested that globally there was scope for considerably more effort. 
PREPARATIONS FOR THE FOURTH WORLD CONFERENCE ON WOMEN: 
2. The Inter-sessional Working Group of the Commission met from 10 to 14 January 1994. 
In addition, the Working Group suggested adding the following areas as critical areas of concern: (a) insufficient use of mass media to promote women's positive contributions to society and (b) lack of adequate recognition and support for women's contribution to managing natural resources and safeguarding the environment. * E/CN.6/1994/1. 
5. The draft provides an approach to elaborating strategic objectives and the action to be taken to achieve them. 
For this purpose, the international community, Governments, non-governmental organizations and the private sector are called upon to undertake strategic action to implement the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women in critical areas of concern. 
2. Since the adoption of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women, in 1985, the world has been experiencing a global process of restructuring of political, economic, social and cultural relationships. 
3. Changes in political relationships have reduced the threat of global conflict and increased the importance of multilateral solutions to political problems. 
While the threat of global conflict has been reduced, a resurgence of nationalism and ethnic conflict have threatened the peace in many areas. 
4. The move towards democratization has been coupled with a renewed emphasis on the implementation of universal human rights. 
However, much remains to be done nationally and internationally to monitor and enforce women's human rights. 
The prolonged global economic recession has led to a restructuring of the economic relationships between countries and, in some regions, a decline in national as well as personal income and well-being. 
New areas of economic growth have emerged, especially in areas related to new technologies in information, health and related services. 
Global patterns of employment have been changing and women have begun to form the labour force in new growth sectors in all regions. 
At the same time, the capacity to provide services and make long-term investments through the public sector has been reduced, and poverty, both absolute and relative, has increased, accompanied by widespread migration of both women and men in search of employment. 
The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development identified women as key actors in the management and protection of natural resources, particularly in rural areas. 
7. There has been renewed attention to human development seen in terms of the life cycle of the individual, progressing from childhood and youth through old age, and people's needs at different stages should be taken into account in policies and planning. 
There is a recognition that the generations are interdependent, that the youth of today will be the ageing of tomorrow and that the older generation transmits enduring values to the new generation. 
8. As societies are being transformed, so too are the relationships between women and men. 
A focus on gender roles rather than on women alone is needed to emphasize the evolving partnership between men and women in a changing world. 
But these differences are often a matter of degree rather than essence, a matter of resources and capacity available for solution rather than characteristic of the problems to be solved. 
Women are not a homogeneous group and there are differences among women with different life experiences. 
As a result, both the diversity and the commonality of women's experience, knowledge, vision and hopes constitute a source of strength and the basis for believing that the mission of this Platform for Action can be achieved. 
10. More women are serving as heads of State or Government, ministers, members of parliament, mayors and members of city councils than ever before. Yet, women still lack equal access to power structures that shape society. 
In a period of increasing democratization, women make up at least half of the voters in almost all countries, and have had the right to vote and hold office for more than a generation. 
Yet, they are not full participants in the public choices that affect their lives. 
Nor do women participate fully in the leadership of international organizations, as top-level diplomats, in transnational corporations and banks, in the military, the police or in peace-keeping. 
For example, in most countries, the norms and practices of political activity suit male lifestyles more than women's. 
Women often have had little opportunity to compete fairly for leadership positions. 
13. Effective mechanisms are needed at the international, regional, national and community levels to serve as catalysts for promoting the advancement of women. 
14. National machineries for the advancement of women have been created in almost every country of the world. 
Diverse in form, they provide a tool for the advancement of women through advocacy, monitoring of public policies and mobilizing support. 
Women's organizations, including grass-roots women's groups, professional associations, women's networks and other non-governmental organizations, have demonstrated success in effectively and forcefully mobilizing women, especially at the community level, in both rural and urban areas. 
15. While there has been an improvement in the development and use of statistics and indicators disaggregated by sex, their coverage is by no means complete. 
The availability of this information can provide the base for compelling analysis of gender aspects, leading to action. 
16. However, these national machineries are often marginalized in national government structures; they are understaffed and under-funded, and are often unable to mobilize the information and clout necessary for advocacy and monitoring, or for linking with grass-roots organizations. 
At the international level, mechanisms to promote the advancement of women, as part of mainstream political, developmental or human rights activities, experience the same problems as national machineries. 
17. Without strong and powerful women's institutions at all levels, mainstreaming women's concerns in public policies and programmes will be ineffective. 
Without a focus for mobilizing the efforts of grass-roots organizations, their efforts can be dissipated. 
18. Experience in many countries shows that strong national machinery, complemented by institutions at the community level, can accelerate the process of change for women. 
The existence of strong and active women's organizations provides a basis for reaching out from international, national and community levels to mobilize women for change. 
19. International standards to prevent discrimination against women are in place. 
The World Conference on Human Rights emphasized that women's rights were an integral part of the mainstream of universal, inalienable and indivisible human rights. 
However, unless these standards are fully applied, interpreted and enforced in civil, penal and commercial codes and administrative rules and regulations, they will exist only in name. 
Lack of awareness, as well as means for enjoyment, of these rights are critical obstacles. 
20. Recognition of women's human rights is reflected in the fact that over two thirds of the world's States are party to the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women, including all of the countries in some regions. 
Indeed, in most countries, steps have been taken to reflect these rights in law. 
Women are increasingly using the legal system to exercise these rights. 
21. However, in the countries that have not become party to the Convention or where serious reservations have been entered, or where national laws have not been changed to conform with international norms, women's de jure equality is not yet secured. 
In other countries, lack of enforcement of civil, penal and commercial codes or administrative rules and regulations means that the enjoyment of women of their rights is far less than that of men. 
It also results from unresponsive legal systems, overly complex administrative procedures, insensitive judicial personnel and inadequate monitoring of the violation of the human rights of women. 
Inadequate resources for institutions monitoring the violation of the human rights of women at the international level, such as the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women, compounds the problem. 
24. The heavy burdens of poverty generally fall disproportionately on women because women are less likely to have sufficient access to the economic and other resources necessary to improve their lives. 
The number of rural women living in absolute poverty is increasing at a faster rate than for men and the proportion of women among the poor is growing in all societies. 
The effects of prolonged global economic recession, combined with adjustment programmes that have undermined the capacity of Governments to provide for the basic needs of their populations, have also undermined anti-poverty initiatives. 
26. Poverty affects households as a whole, but within them women bear a disproportionate share of the burden. Women experience poverty differently from men because of differences in their entitlement and responsibility. 
Women must manage household consumption under situations of increasing scarcity or obtain remunerated employment in low-paid jobs or in the informal sector, and, in so doing, they make the invisible adjustment necessary to cope with poverty. 
27. There has been a significant increase in the number of female-headed households, the majority of which are poor, with dependants young and old. 
If they are unable to emerge from poverty, the cycle tends to be perpetuated through their children. 
In the absence of programmes to attenuate the effects of poverty, these families are likely to remain among the poorest of the poor. 
28. Experience has shown that public policies and private initiatives that take account of women's skills and potential by providing the resources and opportunities they need to bring themselves out of poverty can help provide a basis for national economic growth with equity. 
29. Women lack equal access to, and control over, land, capital, technology and other means of production owing to the predominant division of labour between men and women in most societies. 
Consequently, women have been largely excluded from the shaping of economic structures and policies. 
At the same time, women's labour, which has contributed significantly to economic development, has generally been underpaid, undervalued and unrecognized. 
30. Women have always contributed to national economies. 
They are the primary producers of food, constitute an increasing proportion of the economically active population, provide the skilled labour for economic sectors showing the fastest growth, and are increasingly the owners and managers of small and medium-sized enterprises. 
31. However, women are infrequently part of the process of decision-making about economic structures and policies, either nationally or internationally, and are not well-represented in financial and other key economic institutions. 
In large enterprises, whether public or private, they are largely absent at management levels. 
Women tend to be segregated in a limited number of occupations, where pay is lower than for equivalent work by men. 
The value of their unremunerated contribution to the economy, whether in family enterprises or in domestic work, is unrecognized and not reflected in national accounts. 
Women have lacked access to critical economic factors such as ownership of land, credit and training in technology. 
The skills women have obtained as a result of their experience in household management, working in the informal sector and in the community has not been valued. 
33. Experience has shown that when women are given access to credit they apply it effectively. 
Given access to resources, technology and training, women can take the lead in expanding production. 
34. Education is a key to development, but despite this the educational opportunities offered to women have often contributed to reinforcing traditional female roles, denying them full partnership in society. 
There is growing awareness that educating women has a major impact on social change and is a worthwhile investment. 
Such education must be responsive to the practical needs of women and include training in science and technology and modern communications. 
35. In most regions of the world, girls and boys now have the same access to primary and secondary education and, in some regions, equality in enrolment is being achieved in tertiary education. 
Despite this, almost a billion people, two thirds of them women, are still illiterate and the benefits of more equal access to education will not be felt for some time. 
In other regions, girls still suffer discrimination in access to education and training and reductions in spending on education and health services as a result of structural adjustment. 
Experience in many countries has shown that investment in education of women and girls pays significant dividends in economic growth, improved health and quality of life for women and men alike. 
37. Progress has also been made in making primary health care available, and new technologies make the prevention and treatment of many medical problems more feasible than ever before. 
However, reductions in spending on health services as a result of structural adjustment has halted progress in providing needed services in many countries. 
Lack of treatment of health problems primarily affecting women place women as a group at risk. 
When combined with lack of family-planning and other health-related services, the inadequate situation is reflected in high rates of maternal mortality, malnutrition, anaemia and too early and too frequent pregnancies. 
38. To this is added the scourge of HIV/AIDS, which is affecting women at an increasing rate along with newborns. 
The social, developmental and health consequences of AIDS need to be seen through a gender perspective, but this is not always the case. 
39. Society has much to gain from investments in education, health, family planning and child- and dependant-care services, for they are investments in the future of both women and men. 
Experience has shown that when such services are available, women are able to contribute their creativity and skills to the public good. 
41. Violence against women derives essentially from the lower status accorded to women in the family and in society. 
Physical, psychological or sexual violence, whether occurring in the home or in society, is linked to male power, privilege and control. 
It is abetted by ignorance, lack of laws to prohibit violence, inadequate efforts by public authorities to enforce existing laws, and absence of educational and other means to address its causes. 
42. Violence against women has entered public debate and is now condemned as a violation of the human rights of women. 
It is a growing concern of men and women alike and has been condemned internationally in the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, in general recommendations 12 and 19 of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women and by other international bodies. 
44. Women seldom perpetrate national and international armed and other kinds of conflict, and are almost never involved in the decisions leading to such conflict. 
Nevertheless, they bear a disproportionate share of the consequences of these conflicts, and conflict resolution at this level has remained largely a male domain. 
They have been victims of such practices as torture, disappearance and systematic rape as a weapon of war. 
Women are disproportionately represented, with their children, among refugees and displaced persons. 
They are subject to violence or threats of violence or sexual abuse. 
46. There is little evidence to confirm whether women in leadership positions would act differently from men in initiating conflict, but there is considerable evidence that women have different approaches to resolving conflict which can be brought to bear both nationally and internationally. 
47. The world is undergoing a communications revolution in which new images and ideas reach into the far corners of the world. 
New technologies offer the promise of greater interaction among people. 
48. In many countries, the public image of women is changing because of the positive images of women being projected. 
There are also increasing numbers of women involved in the communications media. 
49. On the whole, however, the mass media in most countries still rely on stereotyped images of women and do not provide an accurate picture of women's roles and value in a changing world, but reinforce outdated perceptions of women's roles. 
Whether public or private, the mass media are still controlled primarily by men and reflect, in many ways, their values and perceptions. 
These include images of violence and dominance, which have an impact on viewers young and old. 
50. Experience in some countries in which efforts have been made to portray women's contributions accurately shows that the mass media can be a significant force for reinforcing change and promoting equality. 
The possibilities of using communications technology to link women nationally and internationally have been demonstrated in a number of pilot efforts. 
51. Managing natural resources and safeguarding the environment are the responsibilities of everyone, and the consequences of environmental degradation affect everyone as well. 
Women's deep concern for the quality and sustainability of the natural systems that sustain life is an intimate part of women's lives. 
This concern takes root in their daily reality, their experience as persons primarily responsible for obtaining fuel and water in much of the world and their role in managing the consumption patterns of the household. It also takes root in their concern for the future generations they bear. 
52. The preparations for the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development showed that women were concerned with the environment and had unique experiences that could help develop national and international programmes and policies. 
53. However, women have been largely absent from decision-making about the environment. 
54. In a world of accelerating resource depletion which results in diminished agricultural production, desertification and dislocation, the expertise and knowledge of all is required. 
Despite the close interaction between the environment and women's daily lives, environmental policies typically have not been formulated with this in mind and technical solutions that have been proposed have not taken this perspective into account. 
55. Experience in many countries has shown that when women have been involved in environmental management, protection and conservation, they can be a decisive factor in the success of programmes and initiatives. 
The strategic objectives derived from the critical areas of concern and action to be taken are also cross-cutting. 
The themes of the United Nations Decade for Women: Equality, Development and Peace require efforts to address both the practical and the strategic needs of women. 
Action may be taken by the international community, Governments, non-governmental organizations, other community organizations, the private sector and individuals. 
It might include adopting special administrative instructions and regulations, creating monitoring mechanisms such as ombudsmen and training of decision makers to ensure equal representation, equal career development opportunities and equal treatment of women in the civil service. 
It might include appointing women in equal number with men to represent their countries as ambassadors, governmental delegates, commissioners and chief negotiators; and seconding them to political posts in international and regional organizations, including high positions in such areas as peace-keeping and conflict resolution. 
Further action might include supplying pertinent information on the situation of women de jure and de facto in all reports to human rights treaty bodies and widely disseminating information on women's human rights in the national context. 
61. Action by non-governmental organizations might include undertaking campaigns to increase women's legal literacy, organizing paralegal assistance programmes and other forms of assistance to women using the judicial system, and undertaking independent monitoring of government compliance with international norms. 
Further action might include training of trainers in order to facilitate wider dissemination of legal literacy with a gender perspective. 
62. Action by organizations of the United Nations system might include improving the servicing of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women, and integrating women's concerns into the work of all other human rights mechanisms. 
Other action might include steps to strengthen coordination between United Nations bodies concerned with the human rights of women. 
It could include development of government programmes to provide accessible credit to women as well as facilitation of marketing of products. 
64. Action by non-governmental organizations, including the private sector and trade unions, might include supporting women in choosing non-traditional professions, encouraging women towards leadership positions, monitoring recruitment, training and promotion bodies and procedures, and promoting rules to prevent sexual harassment at work. 
It could include organizing entrepreneurial training and self-help financial institutions, such as cooperatives. 
65. Action by organizations of the United Nations system might include promoting the exchange of information on successful policies and programmes and producing technical material on how to change discriminatory practices. 
It might also include further efforts to build gender factors into development assistance, including lending, technology transfer and technical cooperation. 
Development professionals could be trained in that respect, including the need to take into account the varying compositions, structures and dynamics of households. 
67. Governments might enact laws that remove barriers to the economic participation of poor women, particularly as they relate to property rights, asset holding, inheritance laws, credit policies, and labour and zoning laws. 
Financial institutions could develop programmes to reach out to low-income women entrepreneurs and producers in rural and urban areas. 
They could enforce, to the extent possible, minimum wage legislation, occupational safety measures and social security. 
Women in the informal sector could be assisted in getting access to markets, credit and training, especially in entrepreneurship. 
They might establish or improve retraining schemes, providing equal access for women, and provide incentives for poor parents to educate girls and for women to enter non-traditional occupations. 
They might take steps to involve poor women in the design of programmes intended to benefit them. 
68. Action by non-governmental organizations might include promoting self-help organizations at the grass-roots level, including community-based day care and training. 
69. Action by organizations of the United Nations system might include analysing and publicizing programmes that have had success in addressing poverty and undertaking analyses of the impact on women's poverty of development programmes and projects. 
Reform of educational curricula could be adopted to ensure that education is gender-neutral, and gender awareness should be integrated into all aspects of teacher-training programmes to eliminate gender stereotyping. 
Basic literacy and functional literacy programmes should be made available to all women and girls, and positive action taken to promote women's interest in scientific and technical education, encouraging women to enter non-traditional fields. 
71. Action by non-governmental organizations might include monitoring the extent to which educational reforms favouring gender equity are implemented. 
72. Action by organizations of the United Nations system might include gender- awareness programmes for all officers engaged in designing and implementing non-formal education and training and an increase in the proportion of women fieldworkers and those engaged in rural extension programmes. 
Development assistance could be given by agencies to the production of training resources and programmes that meet gender-sensitive criteria. 
73. Action by Governments to address this objective might include providing adequate financing to ensure the availability of primary health services to all by the year 2000, with a review of women's health needs in establishing programmes. 
Steps might be taken to provide universal family-planning services, as well as accessible information available in the area of sexual health, particularly measures to prevent the spread of HIV/AIDS among women. 
74. Action by non-governmental organizations might include non-formal health education and advisory services for women and girls at the community level, giving particular emphasis to women's traditional health knowledge and providing outreach to the urban poor and rural women who do not have access to government services. 
75. Action by organizations of the United Nations system might include an increase in the proportion of assistance in the area of health, which has recently stagnated, with particular focus on the health of women and girls and by promoting the training of more female health workers. 
76. Action by Governments to address this objective could include reviewing existing legislation with a view to making necessary changes to deal with violence, including such action as finding appropriate sanctions for domestic violence. 
It could include providing support to shelters and other measures to address the consequences of violence. 
It could also involve developing national strategies to address the causes of violence through the education system and the mass media. 
It could include integrated data collection on violence against women in all fields. 
They could provide legal assistance for women confronting violence. 
78. Action by organizations of the United Nations system might include supporting the work of the Special Rapporteur on violence against women, and monitoring the implementation of the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, including statistics and indicators on violence. 
It could include monitoring the follow-up to policies and practices to address discrimination against women, sexual harassment and other gender-based violence by United Nations system personnel. 
79. Action by Governments to address this objective could include involving an equal proportion of women in peace negotiations and conflict resolution. 
It could include redirecting possible savings from defense budgets to development. It might involve reflecting in legislation the right to political asylum of women persecuted on the grounds of gender or those whose human rights have been violated either in times of peace or war. 
It could include consideration of war-related violence against women, such as mass rapes, forced pregnancies and other gender-specific abuses applied as a means of warfare, as war crimes and crimes against humanity and treat them accordingly by proper national and international institutions. 
It might include steps to incorporate peace education and teaching about non-violent measures of conflict resolution into school curricula, presenting them from the gender perspective, in the context of discussion on peace and democratization. 
It could include supporting women peace educators and peace researchers, and encouraging women to become involved in grass-roots activities related to peace and resolution of conflicts or to choose them as a profession. 
It could also include campaigns to encourage women and men to serve as informal educators in bringing up young people in an atmosphere of compassion, tolerance, mutual concern and trust. 
81. Action by organizations of the United Nations system might include collecting and disseminating data on the participation of women in national and international military service, including peace-keeping and humanitarian operations, and studying those data with a view to eliminating gender stereotyping. 
It could include steps to set an example of using men and women together without discrimination in peace-keeping operations and to make training in peace-keeping available to women. 
This could involve applying, at the civilian level, norms of equality in recruitment, selection and assignment, and at the military operations level, of encouraging Governments to include women in their national contingents. 
It might involve training military and civilian peace-keeping forces to observe the human rights of women and to follow gender-sensitive rules of conduct, for which standards should be elaborated. 
It could include training government officials in gender analysis. 
83. Action by non-governmental organizations might include monitoring national policies and programmes for the extent to which gender considerations have been taken into account, assisting women who have been negatively affected by programmes to make this known and to obtain relief. 
It might involve strengthening networks of focal points as well as main institutions for gender analysis. 
85. Action by Governments to address this objective might include providing access to the mass media to women and women's groups, and establishing bodies to monitor standards in terms of content and then taking steps to regulate communications that are derogatory to women. 
Provision could be made for women and women's groups to have equal access to telecommunications, computer and other information technology and training. 
86. Action by non-governmental organizations might include the development of communications networks to link women's groups, as well as the establishment of media watch organizations and strategies to withdraw support from advertisers who continue to support unfavourable portrayals of women. 
87. Action by organizations of the United Nations system might include the development of international guidelines for gender equity in the media, both in employment policies and in programming. 
Measures could be taken to improve communication between men and women and the understanding of their respective and joint responsibilities so that women and men are seen as equal partners in public and private life. 
89. Action by non-governmental organizations might include development of special programmes that focus on young people and their development of greater understanding of and sensitivity to gender issues. 
90. Action by the United Nations system could include examining existing personnel policies and practices to ensure that they provide support to women in reconciling their family and work responsibilities. 
91. Implementation of the Platform for Action will need appropriate financing. 
Previous efforts to achieve global and national objectives for the advancement of women have always assumed that resources would be made available. 
This section should outline in detail the resource requirements necessary to implement the proposed action at all levels and propose ways to make these resources available, including through reallocation of resources to women. 
It should show the relationship of these resources to broader objectives, demonstrating how investment in achieving the goals of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women can have multiplier effects on other goals. 
92. This section should discuss the types of institutional arrangements at the national, regional and global levels that can ensure the effective implementation and monitoring of the Platform for Action to ensure full accountability for its implementation. 
Emphasis should be given, for example, to strengthening technical and financial cooperation, to ensuring gender- sensitive planning and policy-making, and to mainstreaming women's issues further in programme planning and implementation. 
Institutional arrangements could be proposed to ensure cooperation and networking to increase awareness and promote joint activities for the advancement of women, including monitoring at all levels. 
At the global level, in particular, it should consider the type of coordination, research and advocacy arrangements that have the greatest promise for reinforcing national action and implementing international norms and standards. 
The International Conference on Population, held at Mexico City in 1984, 2/ acknowledged and commended the efforts made by such organizations and repeated the invitation. 
As a follow-up, the Economic and Social Council requested the Secretary-General to submit to the Council, through the Population Commission, periodic reports on the activities of such organizations in relation to the implementation of the Plan of Action (resolution 1986/7). 
The present document is thus the fourth and, like the previous reports, was prepared by the Population Division of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis, as the substantive secretariat of the Population Commission. 
Consistent with the biennial cycle of work of the Population Commission, the survey focused on data for the biennium 1990-1991. 
However, anticipating that the twenty-seventh session of the Commission would be postponed to 1994, at which time data for 1990-1991 would no longer seem so timely, the questionnaire was expanded to include questions about plans and budgets for 1992. 
Such data, particularly for the organizations that replied to the questionnaire before the end of 1992, may not be as firm as the data for 1990-1991. 
Replies were received from 134 non-governmental organizations out of the 148 to which questionnaires had been sent, the rate of non-response being higher among those organizations that had not been surveyed before and whose involvement in population activities was likely to be marginal. 
Thirty organizations replied that they did not have population activities. 
4. In relation to the previous survey, which was based on the replies of 83 organizations, the increase in coverage is appreciable. 
A number of organizations replied with reluctance, expressing exasperation with the various surveys, inventories and monitoring exercises carried out repeatedly and at short intervals by the United Nations system. 
To those organizations, the process seemed redundant and in any case was felt to place an unreasonable burden on the respondents. 
In a few cases, the organizations indicated that they did not intend to reply to future surveys. 
In the light of this mounting "survey fatigue", the continued success of this type of survey is far from assured. 
5. The present report contains an overview of major characteristics of the intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations active in the field of population, based on a synthesis of the information available for each of the organizations covered by the survey. 
Efforts were made to highlight wherever possible any detectable trends in relation to previous surveys. 
Annexes I-III provide in tabular form a detailed summary of the information collected about each organization. 
All those different perspectives may lead to an organization's involvement in population matters and activities, either as the principal focus of its attention or as part of a broader agenda. 
7. The selection of the organizations to be included in the present survey followed the criteria used in the previous surveys. 
For the intergovernmental organizations, the list included those organizations that have permanent observer status with the General Assembly or those that participate in the work of the Economic and Social Council and have activities related to the areas of the World Population Plan of Action. 
In accordance with established practice, the survey focused on organizations with an international scope by virtue of their activities, excluding organizations of a purely national or local character. 
Also as in previous surveys, private-sector for-profit entities were included in the scope of the study, while organizations attached to governmental offices or universities were excluded. 
8. As noted on previous occasions, few non-governmental organizations with a global outlook for their population activities have their headquarters in developing countries. 
The present survey found only 6 such organizations, out of a total of 104. 
On the other hand, 57 organizations - more than half the total - had their headquarters in the United States of America. 
Also worth noting is the absence of non-governmental organizations based in countries in economic transition or in centrally planned economies and involved in international population activities. 
While it is possible that the survey process was influenced by factors such as proximity and institutional visibility, it is nevertheless likely that those unbalances do reflect the reality of "South-South" and "East-South" non-governmental cooperation in the field of population. 
9. The organizations were invited to indicate the type of activity that best characterized the organization's nature, the suggested choices including professional association; provision of technical assistance; provision of financial assistance; research, analysis and evaluation; and information, education and communication. 
If more than one type of activities applied, they were invited to rank them by order of importance. 
This confirms the very important advocacy role that non-governmental organizations are known to play in the population field. 
"Research and analysis" and "technical assistance" were cited by a relatively large and almost identical number of organizations (55 and 53 respectively) as their defining types of activity, either alone or, more frequently, in combination with other types of activities. 
In conclusion, the lesson that emerges from these replies is that non-governmental organizations working in the field of population are a very diverse group, frequently engaged in several types of activities, but combining them differently and with varying priorities. 
Their most widely shared characteristic is their involvement in advocacy. 
11. Intergovernmental organizations may receive a standing invitation to participate in the sessions and the work of the General Assembly as observers. 
Four of the intergovernmental organizations that replied to the questionnaire belonged to that group. 
Non-governmental organizations meeting certain conditions may be granted consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, in which case they are assigned a category according to their level of expertise in the work of the Council. 
Among the 104 non-governmental organizations included in the present report, a slight majority were in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council: 7 were in category I, 27 were in category II and 19 were on the Roster. 
Fifty-one organizations did not have consultative status with the Economic and Social Council. 
This group includes, in particular, all those organizations which, by virtue of their for-profit nature, are not eligible for consultative status under the present rules governing the participation of non-governmental organizations in the work of the United Nations, set forth in Council resolution 1296 (XLIV). 
The survey shows that only a minority of the non-governmental organizations, exactly 36 out of 104, had not participated in any activity of the United Nations system during the biennium 1990-1991. 
Nine organizations reported they had participated in all four types of activities. 
13. The organizations were also asked to indicate with which United Nations bodies they had the most contacts in the context of their population activities. 
Most non-governmental organizations (82 out of 104) were able to designate one or more United Nations entities in reply to that question. 
In most cases, the closest United Nations contact was UNFPA, which was cited by 62 organizations, followed by the World Health Organization (40 organizations) and the United Nations Children's Fund (19 organizations). 
Contacts with the United Nations regional commissions were mentioned by six organizations only, while the United Nations Development Programme was mentioned 12 times and the World Bank 13 times. 
14. The present survey collected three kinds of information on financial resources for population activities: the expenditure during the biennium 1990-1991, the sources of funds and the amount budgeted for 1992. 
An analysis of the data shows that this group of organizations increased its expenditure for population activities by some 5 per cent, from US$ 503 million in 1988-1989 to US$ 530 million in 1990-1991. 
To illustrate this point, one could take as an example the case of the William and Flora Hewlett Foundation, which made grants to about two dozen other non-governmental organizations included in the present survey during the biennium 1990-1991. 
15. Ninety-two non-governmental organizations provided a breakdown of their sources of funds, although in many cases the information refers to the total resources of the organization rather than those allocated to population activities. 
A comparison of the replies to the present and previous surveys reveals a rather implausible instability in the structure of the funding sources of several non-governmental organizations. 
Keeping in mind those observations, it can be noted that most organizations rely on several sources of funding. 
Government funds are the second most frequently quoted sources. 
Non-governmental organizations that receive government funds tend to rely on this source to a great degree: 22 organizations did so for 80 per cent or more of their activities. 
This included in particular the for-profit organizations executing technical assistance projects for bilateral development agencies. 
For that group of organizations, the 1992 budgets totalled some US$ 377 million, an increase of 16 per cent over the annual average during 1990-1991, which had been approximately US$ 324 million. 
These figures are subject to a good deal of uncertainty, since not all organizations have been equally strict in estimating how many of their staff should be considered professionals working full time on population activities. 
Some loosely knit organizations with a federative structure had difficulties in estimating the relevant human resources allocated to population activities by their affiliates. 
This disparity is another illustration of the diversity of situations and perspectives to be found among non-governmental organizations active in the field of population. 
18. The topics of the World Population Plan of Action, as presented in the recommendations adopted by the Mexico City Conference, can be grouped in two categories. 
As has been noted previously, 3/ sectors and functions can be integrated in a matrix where, for instance, the sectors could be the columns and the functions could be the rows. 
It would no doubt be of great interest to be able to show how non-governmental and intergovernmental efforts in the area of population might tend to concentrate on certain population sectors, and within the context of those sectors, on selected functions. 
It was therefore considered more appropriate to aim for data on sectors and functions taken separately, as was the practice in previous surveys. 
19. Eighty-four non-governmental organizations provided information on the breakdown of their activities by sector of the World Population Plan of Action. 
20. Seventy-five non-governmental organizations provided information on the breakdown of their activities by function of the World Population Plan of Action. 
Most organizations were involved in any number of functions between those two extremes. 
This is consistent with the great importance which non-governmental organizations attach to their advocacy role, as discussed above. 
"Counselling and guidance" was the least frequently mentioned function, cited by 19 organizations only. 
21. At the present time, early 1994, it is now possible to supplement and put in perspective the observations on the activities of the organizations during the biennium 1990-1991 in the light of the important developments that have taken place in 1992 and 1993. 
In addition, numerous non-governmental organizations which were in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council and therefore did not need to seek ad hoc accreditation have also participated in the preparatory process. 
22. The International Conference on Population and Development is expected to have a profound and durable impact on the strategies, priorities and institutional arrangements for population activities at all levels. 
It is likely that an intensification of the partnerships between Governments and non-governmental organizations will also lead to further dialogue and collaboration between non-governmental organizations and intergovernmental organizations, including the United Nations system. 
Considerable experience has been accumulated in the course of the four surveys of the non-governmental and intergovernmental contribution to the implementation of the World Population Plan of Action. 
For example, one important lesson is that it is essential to avoid overburdening the non-governmental sector with frequent reporting responsibilities. 
More thought also needs to be given to the methodological choices underlying such monitoring exercises. 
One issue of special importance is the desirability of expanding the scope of the monitoring exercise to include academic institutions and non-governmental organizations with a national or local focus in their population activities. 
It is clear that the present survey methodology, which excludes such organizations, captures only a fraction of the non-governmental efforts at the national level. 
An expansion of the scope of the survey, however, would have considerable resource implications. 
The Population Commission may wish to provide preliminary guidance on these issues to the International Conference on Population and Development. 
Note: Two dots (..) indicate that data were not provided by the organization. 
Participation in activities of the United Nations system: A, intergovernmental meetings; B, technical meetings; C, studies commissioned by organizations of the United Nations system; D, execution of United Nations projects. 
Notes: Two dots (..) indicate that data were not provided by the organization. 
An asterisk (*) indicates that the amount is estimated (usually about twice the stated amount when there were indications that the stated amount was for one calendar year and not for the full biennium 1990-1991). 
My Government has reason to believe that the downed aircrafts have been relinquished to the insurgent Serbian authorities in Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia by the former Yugoslav Peoples Army (JNA). 
The aircrafts have been observed undertaking intensive training in the airspace of the Republic of Croatia in the past weeks, with the aim to prepare them for the attack on the Bosnian Government held facility in Novi Travnik. 
The six combat aircrafts took off from the military facility in Udbina - Republic of Croatia - located in the present UNPA [stands for "United Nations Protected Area"] Sector South, and temporarily under control of Serbian insurgents. 
After their bombing run over the Novi Travnik, they aimed to return to the base, when they were intercepted by NATO combat aircrafts in their implementation of the relevant Security Council resolutions, that resulted in destruction of four of Serbian planes. 
The two remaining planes have, according to our information, safely returned to Udbina. 
This was via facti confirmed in the statement by Adm. Jeremy Boorda who stated that "at 0559 GMT the remaining two Serb planes exit the air space over Bosnia and Herzegovina", which was quoted as the reason for not pursuing them. 
The situation is further aggravated in our view by Serbian insurgents using the airfield in the territory of the Republic of Croatia, and ultimately finding a refuge in the Croatian airspace. 
Republic of Croatia considers this as an act of aggression against its sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
Over 50 innocent Palestinians have just been massacred in Hebron in the West Bank as they were saying early-morning prayers today, Friday, 25 February 1994 in Al-Khalil (Tomb of the Patriarchs). 
But for those who know the maturity of spirit characterizing the leadership which the Palestinian people has freely chosen, that manoeuvre will fail as have those earlier manoeuvres by the enemies of peace in the Middle East. 
All peace-loving peoples should work towards that end. 
For my part, in reiterating our support for the Palestinian people, I appeal to the Israeli leaders to do their utmost to prevent an escalation of violence, which can only damage the peace process. 
I am also launching an appeal for rapid implementation of the Washington Agreement containing the Declaration of Principles on Palestinian autonomy, which remains a prerequisite for the cessation of tension and conflict. 
3. The Coordinator has been assisted by a small group of United Nations staff members, including one who acts as his representative in the field. 
This core group has been augmented by staff members who have served for varying periods of time as members of the teams that facilitated the hand-over operations in Iraq and Kuwait. 
4. The responsibility for returning the property rested with Iraq, while Kuwait was responsible for receiving it. 
The hand-over operations usually took place from Iraq to Kuwait with the United Nations acting as facilitator, registrar and certifier. 
6. The operation has been financed with funds contributed to the escrow account established under the provisions of Security Council resolutions 706 (1991) and 778 (1992). 
Therefore, he has not considered it within the scope of his mandate to investigate or verify claims from Kuwait that specific property items were removed by Iraq or claims by Iraq that specific items were not removed or, if removed, were subsequently destroyed during the hostilities. 
9. Members of the United Nations team registered the comments and remarks of the parties in cases where property items were returned in damaged condition. 
However, they were not involved in assessments as to the scope of the damage or where, when and how it might have occurred. 
10. On some occasions, United Nations team members were shown pieces of property items by Iraqi authorities, which explained that they were pieces of items claimed by Kuwait that had been destroyed during the hostilities. 
With the exception of a few cases where the objects could be clearly identified by numbers or other distinctive markings, it was not possible to verify the authenticity of such information. 
11. For want of a procedural precedent, the modalities required were developed specifically for this operation. 
12. The need for a transparent and accurate system of record-keeping was recognized as an important element of a successful operation. 
13. Initially, an attempt was made to create a computer programme that could be used uniformly for all commodities and that would provide information that would permit, inter alia, a comparison of claims received from Kuwait with deliveries made by Iraq. 
The system that was developed was used with some success during the first major hand-over operation, namely the return of the property of the Kuwait Central Bank which took place in Ar'ar, Saudi Arabia during the summer of 1991. 
14. However, experience obtained in subsequent hand-over operations demonstrated that it would be difficult to develop a uniform system, since its successful use would require the receipt of data in a uniform manner for all commodities for which a claim was made. 
In many cases such information was difficult or impossible for Kuwait to provide, as most of its inventory records had been destroyed during the hostilities. 
Another obstacle was the fact that the lists submitted by the parties differed in format and detail. 
Records, therefore, had to be developed on a commodity-by-commodity basis, in a similar but not uniform way. 
This made it impossible to establish a detailed comparison between claims received and property returned. 
15. The hand-over forms used in the operation were developed in consultation with the Office of the Legal Counsel. 
Subject to minor adjustments necessitated by the nature of a specific commodity, they have been used throughout the operation. 
16. After consultations with representatives of Iraq and Kuwait, the following procedural arrangements were agreed upon. 
With minor adjustments, they have been followed during the period of operations: 
(c) When Iraq declared that property related to a specific claim, fully or in part, was in its possession and ready for delivery, the Coordinator, following consultation with the parties, would propose: 
(ii) Procedures for delivery to the hand-over site, the on-site inspection, subsequent inspections at recognized technical institutions where that was deemed necessary, the recording procedure and arrangements for the final transportation of the property items to Kuwait; 
(d) At the time of delivery, members of a United Nations team would record the property delivered and prepare hand-over documents to be signed by the authorized representatives of both parties. 
These documents would reflect any comments and observations that the parties might wish to make relating to the property, such as its volume or state of repair. 
(f) For practical purposes, all procedures, both oral and in writing, would be carried out in the English language. 
18. Transportation of the property to the hand-over site has been the responsibility of Iraq, while responsibility for transportation from the hand-over site has rested with Kuwait. 
Sea-going vessels were towed by Iraqi tug-boats to a designated hand-over point in international waters in the Persian Gulf and from there to Kuwait by Kuwaiti tug-boats. 
20. Many of the commodities were trucked by Iraq to sites in Ar'ar or Safwan, from where they were moved by vehicles provided by Kuwait. 
21. The responsibility for inspecting and examining the property items to be handed over has rested exclusively with Kuwait. 
22. On most occasions, inspections took the form of a visual/technical examination at the hand-over site with the methods employed varying from commodity to commodity. 
For example, during the return of gold bars and museum objects, every item was carefully checked; while in the return of property belonging to a library, only items considered to be of special value or importance were checked individually with others being checked randomly. 
23. On a number of other occasions, the parties agreed that specific items such as sophisticated technical or electronic equipment would be subjected to inspections at specialized external institutions in addition to the on-site visual/technical examination that took place at the time of the hand-over. 
In such cases, the parties generally would agree that Kuwait was to submit the reports from those institutions within a given time frame for incorporation into the hand-over reports. 
27. At a later stage, arrangements were also made for the hand-over of properties belonging to the following Ministries of the Government of Kuwait: information, defence, transportation, oil, social affairs and labour, health, public works and communication. 
While a number of claims were submitted, no private property has been returned to Kuwait as of this date. 
29. The Coordinator is currently facilitating the return of a structurally damaged C-130 aircraft, which is to be disassembled at the Al-Suwaira airbase by aircraft engineers employed by a private company agreed upon by both parties. 
The aircraft will then be airlifted out of Iraq for assessment. 
As required, this will be reflected in addenda to the present report. 
31. Consultations with the parties prior to each hand-over operation required the Coordinator or his representative to act as mediator and communication link in the search for common ground that would lead to a solution acceptable to both sides. 
Fortunately, the Coordinator and his staff enjoyed the good will and cooperation of both Iraq and Kuwait throughout the operation. 
32. On the whole, the hand-over operations were carried out without major complications, although some were time-consuming and presented considerable logistical problems. 
This information will be augmented by Kuwait's list of property that has not been returned or which has not been returned intact, which will be submitted to the Security Council as an addendum to the present report in accordance with paragraph 15 of Security Council resolution 687 (1991). 
34. The Coordinator's records of all commodities returned as well as the original hand-over documents will be available for inspection in the Department of Political Affairs. 
It considers that act to be a crime against completely innocent civilians. 
We welcome efforts to finally open Tuzla airport for flights to relieve the humanitarian situation in that region and throughout our Republic. 
We also recognize the potential positive role that the Russian Federation can contribute in bringing a broader peace to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
On the other hand, we will not feel bound to any understanding resulting from bilateral discussions between the Russian Federation and an occupying force in our country, a sovereign State of the United Nations whose territorial integrity is threatened. 
2. Over the past few years, the nature of international relations has changed radically. 
Consequently, the composition of the Security Council must reflect such developments and the accompanying change in the nature of the challenges facing the United Nations. 
A discussion on the question of equitable representation on the Security Council therefore seems to be timely. 
A lasting and fruitful solution can only be found on the basis of a genuine consensus. 
(a) While it seems timely and appropriate to review the membership of the Security Council, its effectiveness should be maintained and increased so that this body retains its ability to deal with international crises. 
A limited enlargement of the Council therefore seems appropriate. 
It is equally important to ensure that any expansion of the Security Council also meets the concerns and interests of small States. 
The total increase in the cost estimates for the period from 1 December 1993 to 31 May 1994 amounts to $23,600 gross, but with a decrease of $15,900 net. 
The items that require revision are described below. 
The original budget was based on the assumption that Salvadorian police issues would be resolved as scheduled. 
Additionally, the proposed staffing of the Mission during the liquidation phase, that is, beyond 31 May 1994, as shown in annex VI, paragraph 1 (c), is also incorporated in annex VIII. 
5. The reduction of $361,400 results from the application of the mission subsistence allowance rate of $68 instead of $85 used in annex IV, paragraph 2 (f) (i), payable to the 250 electoral observers to be provided by the United Nations Secretariat and Member States. 
As a result of General Assembly resolution 47/234 of 14 September 1993, the unencumbered balance ($2,453,097) has been credited to Member States' outstanding assessed contributions in respect of ONUCA and ONUSAL where applicable. 
(c) The authorization of $3,895,900 gross ($3,612,300 net) for the liquidation phase of the Mission from 1 June to 15 September 1994 and the apportionment thereof. Cost estimate for the period from 1 December 1993 to 31 May 1994: 
3. Programme 45, Africa: critical economic situation, recovery and development, is relatively new; it was established for the first time with the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997 following the recommendation of CPC at its thirtieth session in 1990. 
4. In sections II to V, the present report summarizes the process through which the essential features of programme 45 were given shape and the main aspects of its implementation to date. 
"The reworking of United Nations system programmes in Africa around the goals of the Programme of Action was real and sustained but, by itself, was by no means large enough to place those goals at the centre of policy dialogue or resource mobilization. 
An agreement negotiated at the United Nations might therefore best serve as a political catalyst, designed to stimulate and influence other endeavours on Africa already under way. 
Whatever the scope and nature of the new compact agreed upon, it should be more closely monitored, with a higher level of government involvement in its implementation than was the case with the Programme of Action. 
A number of the findings and recommendations of the evaluations are of relevance to any programme succeeding the Programme of Action: 
Similar conclusions were reached by CPC in 1989 8/ and by the General Assembly in 1990 in resolution 45/178. 
At its resumed thirtieth session, the Committee expressed general satisfaction with the substance and orientation of the new programme, Africa: critical economic situation, recovery and development, which had been prepared taking into account the comments made by the Committee. 
12. In 1991, in the context of resolution 46/151 on the final review and appraisal of the Programme of Action, the General Assembly adopted the New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s (resolution 46/151, annex II). 
The Agenda stresses also that the follow-up, monitoring and evaluation of implementation requires the full involvement of Governments and the organizations and programmes of the United Nations system, as well as the participation of intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations (NGOs). 
The General Assembly conducted a preliminary consideration of the implementation of the Agenda in 1993, and the Economic and Social Council is to devote part of its high-level segment to the same matter in 1995. 
(a) Ensuring that the critical problems confronting Africa will be addressed effectively and urgently in a coordinated manner by the international community, including the United Nations system; 
(b) Encouraging the international community to translate its commitment to assisting Africa in achieving economic development and transformation into effective policy measures; 
(c) Mobilizing increased resource flows to Africa; 
(d) Increasing awareness at the global level of the critical economic situation in Africa and the actions needed to improve that situation; 
(e) Supporting African countries in their efforts to enhance their own endogenous capacity with a view to achieving sustained growth and development by, inter alia, providing, at the request of individual Governments, advice on appropriate economic policy reforms. 
(a) In accordance with his mandate, the Under-Secretary-General for Economic and Social Development (now Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development) will provide overall leadership and coordination of the United Nations system activities in support of African economic recovery, development and transformation; 
(c) The Department of Public Information will continue its special programme for highlighting African economic concerns; 
(e) The Under-Secretary-General for Economic and Social Development (now Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development), in close collaboration with the Executive Secretary of ECA, would be responsible for coordinating the preparation of the system-wide plan of action requested by CPC. 
This unit is the focal point for issues related to African economic recovery and development and, in particular, the implementation of the New Agenda. 
The total resources for posts and other objects of expenditure was $1,521,400 million. 
22. UNDP is committed to providing additional support between July 1993 and December 1995 to the three components of programme 45. 
The amount of expenditures, at the end of the project, is expected to reach over $1 million for 30 months, of which approximately $552,000 will be allocated to subprogramme 1, $250,000 to subprogramme 2 and $100,000 to subprogramme 3, excluding administrative overhead support costs and project evaluation. 
Regarding the question of sustainability beyond December 1995 when UNDP support will terminate, the UNDP project document 18/ recommends that arrangements to absorb activities into the United Nations regular budget be made. 
UNDP is also providing funds under country programme budgets for monitoring the implementation of the New Agenda (see para. 34 below). 
These contributions, covering part of the costs of the production and distribution of Africa Recovery and its staff not funded by the regular budget, are in decline; they were $386,000 in 1992 and $148,000 in 1993. 
Staff funded by extrabudgetary resources at the end of the 1992-1993 biennium were: 
Total resources under programme 45 itself are as follows: 
The total amount for posts and other objects of expenditure is $3,102,400. 
26. Subprogramme 1 is the main component of the Office of the Special Coordinator for Africa and the Least Developed Countries. 
In accordance with its main mandate geared to mobilizing resources to assist Africa, the Office kept delegations at Headquarters informed about activities related to the New Agenda and organized meetings with representatives of donor countries. 
The Conference, "the largest of its kind in a decade, is expected to strengthen support for Africa". 21/ The Office services the Secretary-General's Panel of High-level Personalities by preparing reports and background documents for its consideration. 
In resolution 48/214, paragraph 2, the General Assembly took note with appreciation of the establishment of the Panel, and requested that the Panel continue to meet regularly under the chairmanship of the Secretary-General. 
28. The Secretary-General has the overall responsibility for the implementation of the New Agenda and is also the Chairman of ACC, whose membership comprises the executive heads of all United Nations agencies. 
ACC remains the appropriate forum to ensure that the System-wide Plan of Action - the contribution of the United Nations system to the implementation of the New Agenda - is implemented and monitored. 
In connection with the analysis of financial flows available or required for African economic recovery and development, part of its programme of work for the biennium, the subprogramme prepared two studies, one on resource flows to Africa and the other on strategies for financial resource mobilization for Africa. 
31. The secretariats of the organizations of the United Nations system and OAU met in April 1992 to review the progress achieved in the cooperation between OAU and the United Nations system. 
In relation to the System-wide Plan of Action, it was agreed that efforts should be made to come up with innovative activities and resources that are additional to existing ones. 
The meeting observed that, regarding the identification of specific activities to be carried out, action would be needed at both the institutional (namely, OAU and the United Nations system of organizations) and the intergovernmental levels. 
It was emphasized that the OAU secretariat should be more involved in the follow-up, evaluation and monitoring of the implementation of the New Agenda. 
In this connection, it was noted that the OAU Permanent Steering Committee was working out arrangements for a machinery among African countries that would fit into the envisaged global machinery. 
In this regard, the meeting recognized the difficulties in associating several agencies in the implementation of joint activities. It however noted that individual approaches under way did not produce the expected impact. 
(b) The System-wide Plan of Action should result in more integrated activities by the United Nations system, especially in individual countries, including in the context of country programming; 
(c) For individual agencies, flexibility should be introduced in order progressively to adapt their medium-term plans to the priorities of the System-wide Plan of Action. 
At the subregional level, the ECA Multinational Programming and Operational Centres (MULPOCs), in collaboration with subregional intergovernmental organizations, are expected to handle the preparation of a progress report using the inputs of their national focal points in the line ministries of each Member State. 
At the regional level, the secretariat of the Task Force, supported by the substantive divisions of ECA, will compile a regional progress report which, after it is reviewed by the Task Force, will be submitted to the United Nations review organs. 
The advantage of such a network will be greater involvement of Member States and more effective monitoring of implementation. 
However, the financial resources available under the project will not enable ECA to strengthen simultaneously its central monitoring activities as originally requested in the form of one additional Professional post and one United Nations Volunteer". 
38. The Department of Public Information is currently responsible for two quarterly publications, UN Chronicle and Africa Recovery. 
39. The contents of information materials, in particular newsletters and pamphlets, produced during the 1992-1993 period by the Department of Public Information and the Office of the Special Coordinator for Africa and the Least Developed Countries (see para. 26 above) show a certain degree of overlapping. 
The Administrator of UNDP noted, in his 1993 report on the role of UNDP in the implementation of the New Agenda, 39/ that the agenda had so far failed to become the focal point for catalysing international and regional support for Africa's development. 
43. Certain findings have been derived from the comprehensive review of programme 45 contained in the present report. 
The recommendations that follow are based on these findings and are aimed at strengthening the coordination function of programme 45 and enhancing the implementation of the New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
44. Findings related to the Panel of High-level Personalities on African Development are to be found in paragraphs 18, 26, 28 and 29 above. 
45. Findings related to the System-wide Plan of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development are to be found in paragraphs 14, 18 (b), 28 and 31 to 33. 
46. Findings related to resource mobilization are to be found in paragraphs 8, 26, 27 and 42. 
Resource mobilization: The work programme for the period 1994-1995 of subprogramme 1, "Mobilization of resources", should include specific activities dealing with Africa's debt problem in the context of the New Agenda. 
These activities should have the highest priority. 
In particular, the subprogramme should provide substantive support to the working group of the Panel of High-level Personalities on African Debt established by the Secretary-General; UNDP, ECA, the World Bank and other relevant financial institutions should be regularly consulted on common strategies to be developed. 
Additional expertise should be redeployed to subprogramme 1, as necessary, to carry out these activities. 
47. Findings related to public information activities are to be found in paragraphs 37-41. 
The editor of Africa Recovery should serve as Secretary of the board. 
Recommendation 6. Need for greater publicity: Information support for the activities of subprogrammes 1 and 2 should be developed and coordinated under subprogramme 3, which should be provided with resources adequate to carry out these activities. 
48. Findings related to resources for activities of programme 45 are to be found in paragraphs 9, 10, 20, 25, 38 and 42. 
49. To the extent that any follow-up to the present report is needed, it should address the issue of the effectiveness of the system-wide response to the African critical economic situation, including recovery and development. 
(a) Resource mobilization: the effectiveness of activities of the United Nations system in the context of the New Agenda in mobilizing additional resources for Africa's economic recovery; 
(b) Activities at national and regional levels: the effectiveness of the regional network, launched in 1993, for coordinating the New Agenda's monitoring and follow-up activities at the national level. 
Among the issues that could be examined are the nature and degree of participation of Governments and of intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations; and the feasibility of establishing within each office of the UNDP country resident representative a focal point to carry out the activities of the network; 
50. In the light of its findings regarding the effectiveness of the system-wide response to the African critical economic situation, recovery and development, the follow-up study could also review the adequacy of the structure and coordination mechanisms of programme 45. 
3. The 1993 version of the inventory consists of seven parts and three annexes. 
The inventory contains a description of data-collection activities including changes in activities over the preceding two years as well as information on data collection through machine-readable products and by computer. Interchange of data is also discussed. 
Annex I contains a description of statistical data-collection activities, information on addressees and publications in which statistical series appear, and annex II describes statistics collection via questionnaires and magnetic tapes: deadlines for return and month of dispatch. 
Annex III contains the Administrative Committee on Coordination Programme Classification for Statistical Activities. 
The inventory had been prepared by UNSTAT on a biennial basis for many years. 
Listing in annex I is arranged by organization. 
4. An innovation introduced into the 1993 version of the inventory was the structuring of annex I along the lines of subject-matter rather than by organization, to facilitate its use as a coordination tool, as has been requested by the Statistical Commission at its twenty-seventh session. 
The classification of data-collection activities used the ACC Programme Classification for Statistical Activities. 
Similar concerns were expressed at the Directors-General of National Statistical Institutes (DGINS) meeting organized by EUROSTAT and held in Dublin in May 1993. 
Several of the six inter-agency subject-specific task forces established by the Statistical Commission are also addressing ways of reducing the reporting burden on countries. 
9. In compiling the inventory for 1993, some indications were obtained of the plans of the international organizations regarding data-collection activities for the immediate future. 
10. UNSTAT is planning to substantially revise the Monthly Bulletin of Statistics questionnaire in 1994, based on the results of the expert group meeting held in February 1993 to review the Bulletin and the Statistical Yearbook and on further consultations with agencies. 
However, the general size and periodicity of the Bulletin questionnaire are expected to stay the same. 
11. As countries start to implement a revised System of National Accounts (SNA), a revised questionnaire will be needed to collect data on the basis of such revision. 
Members of the Intersecretariat Working Group on National Accounts (ISWGNA) are collaborating to ensure that a single coordinated questionnaire on national accounts will be sent to each country - such a questionnaire as can meet the different data needs of all ISWGNA members and other users. 
12. It was planned that beginning in 1994, responsibility for the United Nations General Industrial Statistics questionnaire and Supplementary General Industrial Statistics Questionnaire would move from the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat to the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO). 
Proposals were being developed by UNSTAT and the International Monetary Fund (IMF) for implementation in 1994, whereby UNSTAT would use aggregate import and export values and index numbers collected by IMF for most countries and cease collecting these series independently. 
Technical studies are being carried out by the Statistical Division, OECD and EUROSTAT to try to streamline the collection of detailed trade statistics (commodity by partner), from member States for inclusion in those organizations' databases. 
14. IMF is expanding the coverage of statistics in its areas of responsibility to include more countries, with the ultimate goal of covering all member countries in IMF statistical publications. 
15. At its twenty-seventh session, the ACC Subcommittee on Statistical Activities suggested a number of ways to further improve the present inventory in order to expand awareness of the inventory at the national level and of its use at both the international and national levels (E/CN.3/1994/4, para. 15). 
The full list of proposed suggestions may be found in the note by the Secretary-General transmitting the report of the ACC Subcommittee on Statistical Activities on its twenty-seventh session (E/CN.3/1994/4). 
Some of these proposals can be implemented relatively easily, while others are either more costly or more complex. 
The various suggestions and options are now being reviewed and will be considered by the Subcommittee at its next session. 
It was also agreed by the Subcommittee that the inventory, among other tools and reporting mechanisms, should be identified as a product of the Subcommittee on Statistical Activities (E/CN.3/1994/4, para. 31). 
To date, UNSTAT has received replies from 13 national statistical offices. 
The responses all stressed the usefulness of the inventory as a tool for identifying duplication and overlap in data requests and for assisting national statistical offices in obtaining an overview of the nature and timing of statistical requests from international organizations. 
Some countries also indicated that the inventory should encourage further steps towards joint collection of data by international organizations. 
If duplication was apparent, consultations could be held by the involved organizations with the objective of removing the duplication and, if possible, sharing the data collected by a given organization. 
If successful for these trial areas, the approach could be adopted methodically for all the subject areas in the classification. 
(a) Consider that further action, if any, should be taken in relation to coordination of statistical data collection and the exchange of data among the international organizations; 
(b) Suggest other ways by which the organization and content of the inventory can be further improved; 
(c) Suggest, bearing in mind the ongoing work of the task forces, additional avenues for improving the coordination activities and making countries more aware of existing coordination activities. 
2. The human rights mechanisms referred to in resolution 48/108 represent a broad range of mandates, responsibilities and working methods. 
They deal with a variety of human rights situations, from monitoring the implementation of treaty obligations regarding economic, social, cultural, civil and political rights, the rights of children, torture and racial discrimination, to country and thematic rapporteurs, and issue-specific activities. 
4. One of the first decisions taken in designing the United Nations human rights regime was to provide a separate, parallel track for work on women's rights. 
This two-track approach has continued over the next 48 years and it is important to understand the reasons behind that fundamental decision. 
Mrs. Eleanor Roosevelt (United States of America) presented the report of the nuclear Commission and, by implication, suggested that the Subcommission on the Status of Women remain within the purview of the Commission on Human Rights. 
The Subcommission had, therefore, proposed that its aims should be classified under the following headings: political, civil, social, economic and educational. 
Nevertheless, the Subcommission considered that it should work under the best possible conditions and not be dependent on the pace of another commission. 
It, therefore, wished to recommend to the Council that the Subcommission be established as a full Commission. 
6. In the informal negotiations concerning draft resolutions, it was agreed to make the Subcommission a full Commission on the Status of Women (see Economic and Social Council resolution 2/11 of 21 June 1946). 
8. Thus, since the beginning of the United Nations, women's rights have evolved in a separate, if parallel, fashion to the general human rights regime. 
The main changes in emphasis have been in terms of an evolution in concern away from the existence of rights de jure to their exercise de facto. 
This has meant that, over the years, the agenda of the Commission has increasingly emphasized development issues. 
These have involved a concept that this enjoyment cannot be separated from economic and political issues, as well as social issues, and that the focus must be on the daily reality in which women live. 
This could be justified when, as was usually the case, the other bodies did not take gender issues into account. 
The method of work of the Commission, from the outset, was to encourage compliance by States with the Charter injunction of equality between women and men by assembling information about the actual status of women in comparison with the international norm. 
12. Since its creation, the Commission has held 37 sessions over a 45-year period. 
Its initial concerns were with political rights and family rights. 
There has been a corresponding change in focus and approach, although the central mission has been unchanged. 
13. An examination of the work of the Commission over its 45 years of existence suggests that the initial decision to separate it from the Commission on Human Rights was wise. 
The Commission's work has been characterized by a steady effort to turn rights into reality through mobilizing women, providing information to Governments and to women's groups about the situation of women, and defining norms for public action and for private behaviour. 
In implementing its mandate, the Commission has responded both to original objectives and to new challenges that have emerged. 
There were several differences, however. With 23 members, a number chosen in order to ensure that different geographical areas, societies and legal systems would be represented, the Committee is the largest of the treaty-based expert bodies in the human rights regime. 
It also has the shortest mandated meeting time, two weeks, a time-limit contained in the Convention itself (article 20). 
This time-limit is unique to that Convention; no other human rights treaty places such a firm limit on its monitoring body. 
It is also the only treaty body which, under its Convention, provides its report to a subsidiary body of the Economic and Social Council, since under article 21 it is required to provide its report to the Commission on the Status of Women. 
15. Since its first session, in 1981, the Committee has held 13 sessions, during which it has reviewed 74 initial reports of States parties, 37 second periodic reports and 5 third periodic reports. 
16. In conformity with article 21 of the Convention, the Committee has adopted a policy of making general recommendations to States parties on matters raised in the context of its examination of periodic reports. 
As of its thirteenth session, it had adopted 21 general recommendations. 
Two of the most recent, establishing a new approach to the explication of the Convention's requirements, have been general recommendation No. 19, on violence against women, and general recommendation No. 21, on family law. 
18. The World Conference on Human Rights assigned the Centre for Human Rights a focal role in coordinating system-wide attention for human rights. 
Several of the human rights treaty bodies serviced by the Centre meet in both New York and Geneva. 
The role of staff of the Division has been more passive in participating in other human rights bodies. 
22. The Centre for Human Rights provides servicing to the biennial meetings of persons chairing human rights treaty bodies, which the chairperson of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women attends. 
23. Since 1946, the Commission on the Status of Women has had a procedure for examining communications. 
Similarly, any communication received by the Division that appears to be covered by Economic and Social Council resolution 1503 (XLVIII) is forwarded to the Centre for Human Rights for action (see report of the Secretary-General on ways in which the communication mechanism of the Commission has been publicized (E/CN.6/1994/8)). 
In addition, the Division participated in a regional seminar for Asia organized by the Japan International Cooperation Agency. 
Participants from a total of 87 countries took part in those seminars. 
In addition, over the period 1988-1992 the Division organized a total of six advisory missions related to the Convention to individual countries. 
25. The Centre for Human Rights has organized training in human rights treaty implementation. 
26. The Division for the Advancement of Women maintains the Women's Information System, a computerized bibliographic system for archiving United Nations documents concerning the advancement of women. 
Steps are being taken to computerize the texts of these reports. 
The Division also maintains collections of material received from non-governmental organizations and other countries or States parties. 
It noted that the Secretariat should report on cooperation and coordination as part of its pre-session report on ways and means of improving the work of the Committee. 
30. It is against the backdrop of current cooperation and concerns that the proposals of the Secretary-General have been formulated. 
33. A basic premise is that a gender analysis needs to be applied in all human rights activities. 
Applied to international human rights law, gender analysis shows that these norms are not sex-neutral, but that their application (and, in part, also their content) and thus the equal protection and promotion of the human rights of women is dependent on the socially determined relations between men and women. 
Making gender-based differences visible is a precondition for enabling all human rights mechanisms to address all forms of discrimination that women suffer, and to "level the playing field" for the equal enjoyment of all human rights by men and women. 
As a result, gender-specific human rights violations would be identified and addressed as a matter of course. 
To achieve this goal, it is proposed to provide specific, targeted information and other support concerning violations of women's human rights to the individual human rights mechanisms. 
While most of the following proposals are of a permanent and ongoing nature, some could be initiated immediately, while others would be the result of certain initial action or be dependent on the availability of resources. 
35. The following steps are proposed: 
(a) Preparation of a study (jointly by the Division for the Advancement of Women and the Centre for Human Rights) on the mandates, working methods and responsibilities of the human rights mechanisms, including women's human rights mechanisms. 
The study would analyse the current status of servicing provided by the Division and the Centre for Human Rights, respectively. 
Based on its findings, the study would propose specific modalities for cooperation between the Centre and its focal point and the women's human rights unit of the Division. 
It would make recommendations on the specific types, forms, quantity, frequency and presentation of information to be provided by the Division to the Centre for use by the individual human rights mechanisms. 
Particular emphasis will be put on providing concise information in an accessible and manageable form for greater impact, including: 
(i) Providing country briefs to the treaty-based bodies for consideration of States parties reports, as applicable; 
(ii) Providing briefs to special thematic and country rapporteurs; 
(iii) Providing input to the working groups through studies, background papers and participation in meetings; 
This would include training in analysing gender-disaggregated data, as well as analysing other information. 
(f) Institutionalization of communication with national machinery, with a view to establishing channels of communication and cooperation between the women's machinery and the human rights machinery, including provision of technical assistance and preparation of guidelines. 
37. The Division for the Advancement of Women and the Centre for Human Rights would cooperate in exchanging information on documentation. 
In particular, the Centre will provide to the Division for the Advancement of Women the relevant reports by States parties to the various treaty-monitoring bodies serviced by the Centre. 
38. The Centre is studying the possibility of convening an expert meeting to develop specific guidelines on how to identify, document and report on gender-based human rights violations, and how to effectively integrate human rights in the United Nations mechanism. 
These initial steps should also be considered as input to the Fourth World Conference on Women, which, inter alia, will review institutional and financial arrangements for the advancement of women. 
4. In the same resolution, the Assembly took note of the report of the Secretary-General on the improvement of the status of women in the Secretariat (A/48/513), which described the current situation and developments during the period July 1992 to June 1993. 
The present report provides brief updated information on percentages contained in that report and on relevant events since June 1993. 
5. In paragraph 4 of the Secretary-General's report (A/48/513), it was stated that the proportion of women in posts subject to geographical distribution was 31.3 per cent in June 1993. 
This figure did not reflect the results of the grade-by-grade promotion exercise of 1992, which had become available by November 1993. 
At the end of December 1993, there were 826 women in posts subject to geographical distribution compared with 1,758 men. 
6. In terms of policy-level and decision-making posts (D-1 and above), women occupied 13.6 per cent of such posts by December 1993, but the disparity between women and men at those levels continued to be a matter of concern. 
As of December 1993, staff in policy-level and decision-making posts totalled 345 persons, of which 298 were men and 47 women. 
8. The period June 1993 to February 1994 is marked by attempts at integrating the goals and mandates for the enhancement of women into the regular management and personnel processes of the Secretariat. 
10. On 15 November 1993, a new placement and promotion system (ST/AI/390) came into effect. 
This would increase the transparency of the placement and promotion processes. 
This feature, combined with broad advertising of vacancies internally and externally, is expected to increase the ability of the Secretariat to recruit and place women. 
11. In ST/SGB/266 of 5 November 1993, the Secretary-General announced the establishment of a new Senior Review Group which was to make recommendations to him concerning the filling of vacancies at the D-2 and higher levels. 
12. The Advisory Panel on Management and Finance (ST/SGB/270 of 14 January 1994), which is composed of all senior managers at Headquarters, is another management instrument which is proposed to be used to achieve the goals of equality for women. 
13. In response to General Assembly resolution 48/218 E of 23 December 1993, the Secretariat has been requested to establish a Task Force to implement a new system of accountability and responsibility. 
15. The procedures for dealing with sexual harassment (ST/AI/379 of 29 October 1992) have been widely distributed throughout the Secretariat, and the top managers of all departments and offices have been made personally accountable to the Secretary-General for implementation of the guidelines. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile activity was recorded in the northern region on 12 February 1994. 
- At 1349 hours on 12 February 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Basra, Qal'at Salih, Amarah, Qurnah and Artawi. 
It departed at 1442 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabian airspace. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile activity was recorded in the northern region on 13 February 1994. 
- At 1131 hours on 14 February 1994, a hostile aircraft dropped four heat flares on the Badriyah area in the Quch district in Ninawa Governorate. 
- At 1247 hours on 16 February 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over the area 50 km west of Busayyah. 
It departed at 1420 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabian airspace. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile activity was recorded in the northern region on 17 February 1994. 
- At 1521 hours on 18 February 1994, a hostile formation dropped two heat flares on the Namrud district in Ninawa Governorate. 
- At 1530 hours on 18 February 1994, a hostile aircraft dropped three heat flares north of Qasbat Faydah in Ninawa Governorate. 
- At 1340 hours on 19 February 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over the town of Amarah. 
It departed at 1500 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabian airspace. 
Israel cannot escape the responsibility for the killings. 
This massacre once again highlighted the gravity of the situation in the occupied territories and the urgent need for Israel to change its policies and practices in the occupied territories. 
Those responsible for the massacre must account for their actions and the entire incident should not be dismissed as the action of an alleged madman. 
I have the honour to transmit herewith a statement adopted by the member States of the Organization of the Islamic Conference in New York on the situation in Sanjak in former Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
The member States of the OIC are extremely alarmed by the very recent arbitrary arrest, detention and torture of over 150 Muslim civilians and political leaders, including SDA (Party for Democratic Action) officials and members of the Montenegrin Parliament. 
The member States of the OIC condemn the ever-intensifying policy of repression and ethnic cleansing against the Bosnian Muslim population of Sanjak by the Serbian-Montenegrin political, military authorities, and parliamentary formations. 
The member States of the OIC stress that the extremely explosive situation in Sanjak creates an atmosphere of imminent danger of a spillover of the armed conflict to other parts of the Balkans. 
I regret to inform you that once again the Sarajevo cease-fire and the conditions of the NATO ultimatum have been blatantly violated. 
It is the belief of our Government that the excessive flexibility granted to Serbian forces vis--vis the ultimatum only encourages further transgression. 
As such, failure to negate the firing capability of the aforementioned tanks by whatever means only emboldened Serbian forces to again shell Sarajevo. 
Failure to take effective action to ensure compliance with the ultimatum will only lead to more flagrant and potentially deadly violations. 
This trend by Serbian forces of partial compliance followed by total disregard has been well documented, as well as its consequences for the civilian population. 
1. By its resolution 896 (1994) adopted on 31 January 1994, the Security Council, inter alia: 
(a) Approved the continuation of the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) until 7 March 1994 within the numbers authorized in its resolution 892 (1993); 
2. In the same resolution, the Council also recognized the right of refugees and displaced persons affected by the conflict to return, without preconditions, to their homes in secure conditions. 
The Council called upon the parties to honour the commitments they had already made in that regard and urged the parties to come to an expeditious agreement, including a binding timetable, that would assure the rapid return of those refugees and displaced persons in secure conditions. 
3. Following the signing by the parties of their communiqu on 13 January 1994 (see S/1994/32, annex), a second meeting was held of the group of experts to address the issue of the political status of Abkhazia. 
The meeting took place in Moscow from 8 to 10 February 1994. 
5. Also at the suggestion of the Chairman, the Group avoided using abstract terms such as "confederation", "federal State" or "regional state", but rather concentrated on the practical question of how the competences might be arranged between the two entities that might compose the future State. 
Both sides made proposals in this context and discussion revolved around the division of competences between those that would belong to each entity and those that could be common (e.g., foreign policy, foreign trade, customs, border arrangements). 
He believed that discussion was leading towards a type of confederal structure and even, in certain respects, a federal structure. 
Nevertheless, he recognized that a number of difficult and delicate problems remained to be addressed and he suggested that the points of view of the two parties on certain fundamental aspects should be addressed during the round of negotiations that was to follow at Geneva. 
7. Preceded by a day of informal consultations, the third round of negotiations, chaired by my Special Envoy for Georgia, Ambassador Edouard Brunner, took place in Geneva from 22 to 25 February 1994. 
The participants were the two parties to the conflict, the Russian Federation in its capacity as facilitator and a representative of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
8. Following a specific reference to the Security Council's call for substantive progress towards a political settlement, vigorous efforts were made to find a way forward in the matter of the political status of Abkhazia. 
On the basis of positions taken in the informal meetings and from information gained, the Chairman and the Russian facilitator jointly prepared a draft paper as the basis for consideration of a declaration by the parties. 
9. Intensive discussions ensued, and by the final morning, the Chairman was able to put forward a draft declaration, most of which was acceptable to both parties. 
There remained, however, a significant difference of opinion over the issue of the territorial integrity of Georgia and the relationship of Abkhazia to Georgia. 
The Abkhaz side declined to sign any document that included recognition of Georgia's territorial integrity. 
10. In a separate working group, chaired by UNHCR, work proceeded on the draft quadripartite agreement on the voluntary return of refugees and displaced persons. 
By the final day, agreement had been reached on all the text except for one phrase referring to whether immunity should apply to persons who had taken part in hostilities and who continued to pose a real threat to security. 
At the end of the group's work, final agreement on the complete text was seen to depend on the outcome of the negotiations over the wording of the draft political declaration. 
It will be recalled that the Security Council had stressed the importance of this in paragraph 4 of resolution 896 (1994). 
14. UNOMIG continues to perform its duties under the mandate laid down in paragraph 4 of Security Council resolution 881 (1993). 
UNOMIG's strength as of 28 February was 20 United Nations military observers. 
The Chief Military Observer, Brigadier-General John Hvidegaard (Denmark) has advised me that in the present circumstances the current strength of UNOMIG is satisfactory. 
15. The situation throughout Abkhazia remains generally calm. 
They reported a tense situation with occasional and sporadic shooting. 
19. In paragraph 22 of my report of 25 January 1994 (S/1994/80), I suggested two options that the Security Council might consider for the possible deployment of a larger international military presence in Abkhazia, Georgia. 
Under option 2, the Council could authorize a multinational military force, not under United Nations command and consisting of contingents made available by interested Member States. 
UNOMIG would be maintained and entrusted with the tasks of monitoring the operations of the multinational force, liaising with the local authorities in Abkhazia and observing developments on the ground. 
20. On 5 February, I dispatched a technical team to the area to study the modalities of deploying a possible peace-keeping operation under the two options described. 
The team joined, and was headed by, the Chief Military Observer of UNOMIG; UNHCR also sent representatives to work with the team, which remained in the area for two weeks. 
Both parties had reservations regarding where an option-1 force would be deployed. 
22. I have, through my staff, attempted to assess the possibility of keeping UNOMIG in being to observe a multinational military force as described in option 2 of my report (S/1994/80). 
In the absence of any concept of operation for such a force, it has not been possible to plan for the new functions of UNOMIG. 
Furthermore, the Chief Military Observer has advised me that both parties now seem to have reservations regarding the possible composition of such a force and seem to favour the establishment of a traditional peace-keeping operation as described in option 1. 
24. Since my previous report (S/1994/80), the situation between the two parties to the conflict has not improved; on the contrary, it has worsened. 
They will face the results of widespread looting and burning of houses, ransacking of property, a lack of electricity and other utilities and a continued absence of law and order. 
If, notwithstanding these dangers, there are uncontrolled efforts by refugees to return home, incidents of violence will be likely. 
Indeed, UNHCR has made it clear that it cannot promote and organize a voluntary repatriation operation without there first being a peace-keeping deployment in the area. 
The Council has set certain conditions before it will consider the deployment of such a force. 
However, the Abkhaz side is taking political positions that prevent those conditions from being met. 
Thus, by not acceding to the Council's demand that all concerned recognize the territorial integrity of Georgia, the Abkhaz side is in effect preventing the United Nations from responding to a call for assistance from a Member State and blocking the orderly return of refugees. 
26. The Abkhaz side, for its part, has certain anxieties, some of which are well-founded. 
The conflicts that have taken place in the past two years have been brutal on both sides and there is a fear that the return of refugees and displaced persons will include paramilitary elements that will instigate further violence. 
There is also the problem that there is no longer in Gali and its surrounding district adequate infrastructure to support large numbers of returnees. 
For example, a recent report from UNOMIG indicated that in the town of Gali 20 per cent of houses are without a roof and 70 per cent have been looted or burned. 
27. Other Abkhaz concerns arise from a misunderstanding of the role of a peace-keeping force. 
28. Perhaps the strongest Abkhaz apprehension arises from the fact that the Abkhaz are a minority in their own land. 
Before the conflict began, they represented only some 17 per cent of the original population of some 550,000 people and even now they do not constitute a majority of the reduced population that remains. 
There is therefore a concern that the return of large numbers of Georgian refugees will make it more difficult for them to negotiate acceptable arrangements to guarantee their minority rights. 
29. The Abkhaz leadership continues to proclaim, on television and radio in Sukhumi, as it did also to the technical planning team when it visited the area in February, that its objective is independence. 
It has been made clear to the Abkhaz side in the negotiations that independence achieved by force of arms is unacceptable to the international community. 
30. The Security Council's requirement for substantive progress in the political negotiations has, at the date of the present report, not yet been met. 
It is essential that some success in this regard be achieved when my Special Envoy resumes his negotiations in New York on 7 March. 
Furthermore, there will again be a serious risk that it will attract combatants from adjacent areas and elsewhere and conflict may spread to other parts of the Caucasus Mountains region. 
32. The deployment of an international military presence could contribute to much needed stability in the area. 
As I stated in my previous report (S/1994/80), the situations that exist in the newly independent States of the former Soviet Union carry much significance for regional stability and international peace and security and are as worthy of United Nations attention as those in other regions. 
At present, however, the conditions that would make it possible to plan and deploy such a peace-keeping force with an achievable mandate do not exist. 
33. I recognize that a view exists that the Organization is already overextended and is ill-placed to take on additional commitments. 
34. In the circumstances, I strongly urge both parties to make the necessary compromises when the negotiations resume on 7 March in order to avoid further outbreaks of fighting and to permit planning of the modalities for a peace-keeping operation to go forward. 
I shall report further to the Council when the outcome of those negotiations is known. 
In the meantime I recommend a short extension of UNOMIG under the existing mandate. 
3. The parties have agreed to and signed a quadripartite agreement, a copy of which is attached to the present Declaration, on the repatriation of refugees/displaced persons. 
The agreement provides for the return of refugees/displaced persons in accordance with existing international practice, including the practice of UNHCR. 
The realization of the peace-keeping operation should also promote the safe return of refugees/displaced persons. 
5. The parties agree to continue energetic efforts to achieve a comprehensive settlement. 
6. During the period of negotiations until a final solution to the question of the political status of Abkhazia is found, the parties will respect territorial integrity within the borders of the former Georgian Soviet Socialist Republic and the Abkhaz Autonomous Soviet Socialist Republic as of 21 December 1991. 
7. Abkhazia shall have its own Constitution and legislation and appropriate State symbols, such as anthem, emblem and flag. 
8. The parties agree that, during the process of defining the political and legal status of Abkhazia, issues of joint competence and delimitation of powers will be considered. 
The decisions on these issues shall be set out in a special treaty. 
(f) Ensuring human and civic rights and freedoms and the rights of national minorities. 
For the Georgian side: For the Abkhaz side: 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 132 (a) appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/815. 
2. At its 48th and 49th meetings, on 1 and 4 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item on the financing of the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission. 
(a) Recalls its decision 48/466 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission; 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 134 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/817. 
(a) Recalls its decision 48/468 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador; 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 136 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/819. 
2. At its 48th and 49th meetings, on 1 and 4 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item on the financing of the United Nations Protection Force. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 137 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/820. 
2. At its 48th and 49th meetings, on 1 and 4 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item on the financing of the United Nations Operation in Somalia II. 
(a) Recalls its decision 48/471 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Operation in Somalia II; 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 149 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/821. 
2. At its 48th and 49th meetings, on 1 and 4 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item on the financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique. 
(a) Recalls its decision 48/473 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique; 
Replace the table by the following: 
For the period ending 31 October 1993, voluntary contributions received by UNIKOM for which no budgetary provision was made consisted of the service of two fixed-wing aircraft with crew provided by the Government of Switzerland. 
This contribution has been valued at SwF 1.2 million, equivalent to approximately $794,702. 
9. In addition, the following voluntary contributions have been received: 
(a) The Government of Kuwait has reimbursed UNIKOM in the amount of KD 411,281,970 (equivalent to US$ 1,370,939.90) in respect of petrol, oil and lubricants for the period from 10 June 1991 to 30 May 1993 and for aviation fuel from 22 April 1991 to 30 June 1993, respectively. 
Partial reimbursement of KD 54,261 (US$ 180,872) has also been made for the months of June to October 1993. 
(b) The Government of Kuwait has also undertaken, at no cost to UNIKOM, the construction of the two camps required for the accommodation of the infantry battalion; 
An amount of $16,000,000 has been received for the period from 1 November 1993 to 28 February 1994. 
1. Pitcairn is a Non-Self-Governing Territory in the South Pacific administered by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. 
Only one of the islands, also known as Pitcairn, is inhabited. 
It is approximately 3 kilometres long and 1.5 kilometres wide and has a land area of 4.5 square kilometres (452 hectares). 
Adamstown is the only settlement. 
The group was composed of 9 mutineers and 19 Polynesians. 
The population has been declining since 1937, when it was approximately 200. 
According to the most recent information, the population in 1992 was 65, of whom 21 bore the surname Christian, 19 were surnamed Warren and there were 10 Browns. 
4. The Territory of Pitcairn is a British colony that came under the jurisdiction of the High Commissioner for the Western Pacific in 1898. 
By the Pitcairn Order-in-Council 1952, it was transferred to the administration of the Governor of Fiji when the office was separated from that of the High Commissioner of the Western Pacific. 
The Governor of Fiji was the ex officio Governor of Pitcairn and legislated for the Territory. 
5. Since the independence of Fiji in 1970, overall responsibility for the Territory has been vested in the United Kingdom High Commissioner to New Zealand, who is also designated Governor of Pitcairn. 
The Committee organizes and implements the public works programme for which all able-bodied men are liable. 
8. The Island Court consists of the Island Magistrate and two councillors. 
Its jurisdiction is limited to offences against the Island Code that are committed on Pitcairn or within its territorial waters by residents of the Territory, and to civil actions. 
There is provision for appeal to the Supreme Court of Pitcairn, which the Governor has the power to constitute and which has jurisdiction in cases outside the competence of the Island Court. 
Only two cases, which resulted in a conviction and a fine, have been tried before the Court in the past 20 years. 
His Government continued to take most seriously its obligations under the Charter of the United Nations to promote self-government in the dependent Territories of the United Kingdom and, in cooperation with the locally elected Governments, to ensure that their constitutional frameworks continued to meet the wishes of their peoples. 
The Assembly urged the administering Power to continue to respect the very individual lifestyle that the people of the Territory had chosen and to preserve, promote and protect it. 
11. The economy of Pitcairn is based on subsistence fishing and gardening and the sale of handicrafts and postage stamps. 
Land is family-owned and is usually passed on to successive generations, but the law allows for leasehold arrangements and "borrow" land. 
The Lands and Administration of Estates Ordinance provides, inter alia, for ownership and registration of land. 
During this period, revenue amounted to $NZ 1,032,000 while expenditure totalled $NZ 975,700, resulting in a surplus of $NZ 56,300. 
Public investment during this period amounted to $NZ 3,374,600. 
14. The Island Council plays the major role in identifying areas requiring expenditure of public funds and in determining priorities. 
Exports consist of handicrafts, fruits and vegetables, which are sold mainly to passing vessels. 
16. Responsibility for agriculture is vested in the head forester, who has two part-time assistants. 
Livestock consists of some 100 goats and poultry. 
A tractor with a driver is available for hire at $NZ 4 per hour to assist in garden cultivation. 
Seeds, fertilizers and pesticides are available at cost from the forestry department. 
Bees provide small quantities of honey for domestic consumption; their pollination of tree and garden crops has increased production. 
17. Subsistence fishing is one of the main occupations of the islanders. 
Under the Fisheries Zone Ordinance of 1980, Pitcairn declared a 200-mile fisheries zone around the island in the hope of increasing its income by selling fishing licences. 
During the past five years, only three fishing licences were issued to foreign fishing vessels. 
18. The most common species of fish caught around Pitcairn are rock cod, grey mullet, red snapper and mackerel. 
Lobsters and other shellfish are also caught and sold to passing ships. 
Two 50-kilovolt ampere (KVA) generators supply power for public lighting (including navigational lights) as well as for private homes in Adamstown. 
20. Pitcairn is surrounded by very rough seas and has no sheltered bay for anchorage. 
Frequent difficulties encountered in unloading cargo and passengers led the administering Power to construct a jetty at Bounty Bay in 1977. 
21. Vessels of one shipping company make approximately four scheduled calls per year on their run between New Zealand and Panama. 
Other cargo vessels make unscheduled calls. 
In 1991, three ships carried supplies to the island. 
During the year, a total of 35 cargo vessels, 6 naval vessels, and 7 other vessels, 2 cruise ships and 26 yachts stopped at the island for periods of between a few hours and three weeks. 
22. In the past, several projects, including the construction of an airstrip for light aircraft, have been examined by the administering Power in order to improve Pitcairn's communications with the outside world. 
However, after weighing the high costs of construction and maintenance of a runway against its limited use, it was decided that an airstrip could not be justified. 
23. There are approximately 6.4 kilometres of dirt roads on Pitcairn, which are maintained by the community. 
In 1989 there were about 30 vehicles on the island, mostly three- and four-wheeled motor cycles. 
Wheelbarrows, the principal means of transporting firewood, have been replaced by three- or four-wheeled motor cycles with attached trailers. 
24. Postal facilities are available. 
In late 1992, the radio-telephone and telegraph service linking the Territory with the outside world was replaced by a satellite system operated by the Telecom Corporation of New Zealand Ltd. 
The firm provides modern telephone, facsimile and telex services, which give Pitcairners greater access to the outside world. 
There are local telephone connections between private houses, the school and some public buildings. 
Women and men have equal status; there are personal and corporate freedoms and Pitcairn's legislation meets the requirements of United Nations conventions on human rights. 
26. The population of the Territory is self-employed. 
Payment for casual work, usually for the local administration, is $NZ 3.35 per hour. 
During the period under review, professional services were rendered by four doctors travelling on ships which stopped briefly at the island, as well as by a surgeon and a dentist whose mission ship paid a three-day visit to the island. 
Additionally, the Government of Pitcairn recruited and paid for the services of a doctor for three months and an ophthalmologist for one week. 
30. The Government meets the cost of medical supplies and drugs. 
If medical treatment is required outside Pitcairn, compassionate grants or loans are available from public funds. 
Most of the population has been immunized against poliomyelitis. 
A widow's benefit scheme was introduced in 1983/84. 
Education is free and attendance is compulsory for all children between 5 and 15 years of age. 
During 1991, two post-primary students attended school in New Zealand at the Government's expense. 
32. By arrangement with the International Division of the New Zealand Department of Education, a trained teacher (education officer) is seconded to the Territory for two-year terms. 
In 1991, a computer was added to the school inventory. 
Other equipment includes a film projector, video recorder and television, record player, piano, typewriters, photocopier, tape recorder, sewing machines, sports equipment and a variety of tools for technical training. 
The school also has a small library. 
(c) The South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation (SAARC) Ministerial Conference on Women and Family Health, Kathmandu, 21-23 November 1993; 
(e) The Caribbean Meeting of Experts for a Regional Plan of Action on Population and Sustainable Development, Port-of-Spain, 2-3 December 1993. 
3. The Maghreb Conference on Population and Development was held at Tunis from 7 to 10 July 1993. 
The Maghreb countries (Algeria, the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, Mauritania, Morocco and Tunisia) endorsed the Declarations adopted at the Third African Population Conference held at Dakar, from 7 to 12 December 1992 and at the Arab Population Conference held at Amman, from 4 to 8 April 1993. 
5. The Conference adopted the Tunis Plan of Action on Population and Development in the Arab Maghreb, containing concrete actions and recommendations, as set out below. 
6. The Plan of Action urged Governments to assign a major place to the population issue in the conceptualization of the sustainable development process. 
On the other hand, family-planning policies should not be restricted to limiting population growth, but should be integrated within an approach aimed at ensuring the stability and protection of the family. 
8. The Plan of Action stated that the rights of migrant workers and their families must be protected in accordance with relevant international covenants and bilateral agreements, and that a Maghreb-European framework must be established to guarantee those rights. 
9. The Maghreb countries must simplify procedures for the travel and residence of nationals of the region for purposes of work and accord them the rights enjoyed by the citizens of each individual country in such matters as social security, retirement pensions and family allowances. 
10. The Maghreb countries were encouraged to redouble their efforts in the coming decades, and to pursue a policy to combat poverty and urban overpopulation. 
In doing so, they must accord a proper place to urban policy and must encourage the creation of medium- and small-sized towns that can ensure improved economic and social conditions for their inhabitants. 
11. The Plan of Action called upon Governments to promote the role of women in development and to grant them the right to exercise informed choice in the matter of family planning with unimpeded access to necessary means. 
14. The Plan of Action stated that any sustainable economic growth necessarily leads to a decline in population growth. 
Donor countries and institutions must, therefore, continue to cooperate with the Maghreb countries in the funding of population policies. 
15. The Maghreb countries proposed that debt service be used for the benefit of population policies and programmes. 
In addition, any population policy must accord attention to the interaction of population, environment and development, and concern for environmental protection must be a factor in any model for economic and social development. 
17. The Plan of Action called upon Governments of the Maghreb countries to undertake measures aimed at expanding the participation of local and regional organizations in the planning, implementation and funding of health and family- planning programmes in order to strengthen the relations between States and non-governmental organizations. 
Also, an integrated system for population censuses, information relating to civil status and household surveys should be established, and an endeavour should be made to standardize research methodology in those fields. 
19. The Tunis Plan of Action was made available to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session by the Government of Tunisia in document A/C.2/48/7. 
20. The South Pacific Ministerial Meeting on Population and Sustainable Development was held at Port Vila on 9 and 10 September 1993. 
The following countries and territories were represented at the Meeting: Australia, Cook Islands, Federated States of Micronesia, Fiji, Guam, Kiribati, Marshall Islands, Nauru, New Caledonia, New Zealand, Niue, Palau, Papua New Guinea, Solomon Islands, Tokelau, Tonga, Tuvalu, Vanuatu and Western Samoa. 
The purpose of the Meeting was to identify key population and development issues of concern to the region and to formulate policy positions that the South Pacific countries could use in preparation for the 1994 Conference and in the Conference itself. 
But all the countries and territories shared a strong affinity with and dependence on land and ocean resources for their livelihood, resources that were coming under increasing pressure owing to continuing high population growth, expanding economic activity and natural disasters. 
Following a preamble and a statement of principles, the Declaration addressed, inter alia, the 14 major subjects and areas of concern set out below. 
22. The Port Vila Declaration recognized that, at both the national and the regional levels, population issues should be integrated into the formulation and implementation of all policies and programmes related to economic and social development. 
In addition, it encouraged Governments to consider the establishment or identification of a ministry or other unit responsible for population and planning. 
The success of such efforts would depend on continued political commitment. 
The Port Vila Declaration supported the implementation of policies that would minimize severe ecological damage and its health and welfare repercussions. 
23. The Declaration stated that population issues could not be separated from the issue of improving the social, economic, political and legal status of women. 
For sustainable development to occur, there must be genuine gender equality and equal access to and participation in all development activities, particularly education and training, employment and health care. 
25. The Declaration acknowledged that the family sits at the nexus of tradition and modernity and makes a vital contribution to socio-economic development and to personal well-being. 
Therefore, family planning should be considered a means of improving the quality of family life, and not an end in itself. 
Population policies and programmes should give publicity to the role of family planning in enhancing the quality of family life. 
The Declaration encouraged Governments and administrations to adopt criteria for unmet needs for family-planning services that were based on health risks and the principles of safe motherhood initiatives. 
29. The importance of addressing the causes and identifying the motivation behind urbanization and internal migration was acknowledged by the participants. Governments must focus on its impact on areas of origin and of destination. 
In addition, Governments needed to address the issues of rural development, equity and food security. 
The Declaration also stated that additional data on population distribution, migration within the countries and territories and intraregional migration would be an important factor in a clearer understanding of migration trends and the impacts of population redistribution. 
30. The Declaration stressed the role played by Pacific Islands migrants in the development of Pacific Rim economies and encouraged Governments to ensure that countries and territories in the Pacific Islands and in the Pacific Rim conduct migration policies to their mutual benefit in a stable and transparent manner. 
The participants acknowledged the impact of migration into the territories of the region and urged administering Powers to respect the wishes of local populations. 
The Pacific Population Information Network (POPIN), currently established in eight of the Pacific Island countries, should be extended to include others in the region. 
32. The Declaration recommended that the integration of population and environmental issues into planning become an integral part of development planning in the region. 
Therefore, national and regional efforts in training should be supported. 
33. The participants stressed the need to maximize efforts to identify appropriate technology and ensure its development and adaptation. 
To accomplish that, the Declaration emphasized that comprehensive research on the use of available resources in the region was required. 
34. The Declaration urged Governments to make firm commitments for the achievement of population and development policies and programmes and recommended that at least 20 per cent of public expenditure be allocated to social sector development programmes. 
It further recommended the establishment of national and local planning and coordination mechanisms, as well as clear, short- and long-term national goals for population, economic growth and sustainable development. 
35. The countries of the Pacific Islands encouraged international agencies and donor organizations to continue to cooperate with relevant regional organizations in full conformity with the wishes of the countries and territories of the region in coordinating population assistance within the overall context of sustainable development activities. 
In addition, the Declaration stressed the need for continued full and close cooperation between regional organizations. 
37. The Conference, which was held at Kathmandu, from 21 to 23 November 1993, discussed key issues on women and family health. 
The SAARC region had been characterized by high levels of fertility, accompanied by high levels of infant, child and maternal mortality and morbidity. 
Unwanted pregnancies and unsafe abortions, inadequate access to quality family-planning and reproductive health services, and unmet demand for contraceptives and family planning hindered women from making informed and voluntary choices to regulate their fertility. 
Bringing women into the mainstream of development was a major concern of the SAARC region. 
38. The Conference adopted the Kathmandu Resolution on Women and Family Health, reaffirming that each nation may take appropriate action in the field of women and family health in order to raise the well-being of women and their families. 
The representatives agreed to encourage, through information, education, communication and effective counselling, the adoption of the small family norm as ideal. 
It called upon member countries to generate the strong political commitment required to empower women and improve their status in society. 
40. The Resolution called upon the donor community to provide increased financial assistance to developing countries for their development programmes aimed at accelerating sustained economic growth and achieving sustainable development, and alleviating poverty. 
It emphasized the importance of the full involvement and participation of non-governmental organizations, voluntary organizations, opinion leaders and the community in raising the status of women in society. 
41. Representatives of the Andean countries (Bolivia, Colombia, Ecuador, Peru and Venezuela) met in Lima from 1 to 3 December 1993 to discuss common Andean population problems as part of the preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development. 
The region had been further characterized by high population growth rates, high fertility rates, high infant, child and maternal mortality and morbidity rates, unequal gender relations, high levels of poverty among almost half the households, a strong urban drift and serious deforestation owing to population factors. 
42. The Meeting was mindful of prior international commitments and declarations, such as the 1993 Latin American and Caribbean Consensus on Population and Development, adopted at the Latin American and Caribbean Regional Conference on Population and Development held at Mexico City from 29 April to 4 May 1993. 
The Meeting adopted the Andean Declaration on Population and Development, containing a series of commitments to action in different fields. 
43. The Declaration encouraged Governments to integrate population policies and programmes within national sustainable development projects. 
It urged Governments to increase the accessibility to information, education and family-planning services, as well as the coverage and quality of social security and the delivery of health services and education. 
It also called for further study of abortion as a public health problem. 
The Declaration called upon Governments to eliminate all forms of gender bias and to promote women's equal participation in and guarantee their access to development benefits. 
44. The Declaration urged the promotion of bi-national and subregional agreements to strengthen development and integration processes and called upon Governments to foster research and the training of human resources, as well as cooperation between the Andean countries through the establishment of advisory bodies and coordination mechanisms. 
45. The Declaration urged the promotion of greater coordination between Governments and civil society in designing and implementing population policies. 
It also called for an increase in funding for international technical and financial cooperation. 
46. The Caribbean Meeting was convened in Port-of-Spain on 2 and 3 December 1993, to identify key population and development issues of concern to the region. 
47. The Caribbean region has been characterized by small islands and low-lying coastal States dispersed over vast areas of the Caribbean Sea. 
Given the small size of the countries and the limited resource base, the possibilities of the population to generate self-sustaining economic growth have been hampered. 
The Meeting agreed on the Port-of-Spain Draft Declaration on Population and Sustainable Development, which reflects their common concerns in regard to population and development. 
The Declaration was formulated and approved as the subregion's contribution to the Latin American and Caribbean Regional Plan of Action on Population and Development and to the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development and its preparations. 
49. The Declaration stated that population issues must be integrated into the formulation and implementation of policies and programmes relating to economic and social development and the environment. 
It encouraged Governments to consider the establishment or identification of a ministry or population unit responsible for population and related planning. 
The establishment of a population council was also considered an appropriate and effective mechanism for playing an advocacy role and for facilitating the establishment of a macroeconomic and demographic planning framework. 
The Declaration recognized that such efforts depend for their success on continued political commitment. 
50. According to the Declaration, alleviating the conditions of abject poverty was an integral part of the agenda for sustainable development. 
Investments and expenditures to facilitate access to education and training, as well as to economic policies that increase opportunities to participate in the labour force, should be given high priority. 
51. Governments were called upon to support the implementation of policies that would minimize severe ecological damage and its health and welfare repercussions. 
Governments should, therefore, consider putting in place the appropriate technology and regulatory mechanisms. 
52. The Declaration stated that population policies and programmes must be gender-sensitive and should involve measures to empower women, eliminate gender bias and ensure that women are fully integrated into the development process. 
Population issues could not be separated from the issue of improving the social, economic, political and legal status of women. 
For sustainable development to occur, there must be genuine gender equality and equal access to participation in all development activities by women and girls. 
53. Adequate support should be given to non-governmental organizations and women's organizations working towards the empowerment of women. 
Also, commitment should be given to the strengthening of national machinery and administrative mechanisms in gender-sensitive planning, capabilities for research and the implementation of programmes. 
54. In recognition of the large numbers of female-headed households, the Declaration urged the provision of means to facilitate compatibility between economic activity and parental roles. 
It acknowledged the need for the formulation of family-sensitive policies providing support particularly to vulnerable families and the establishment of guidelines for monitoring and implementing family policies and programmes. 
55. Facing the challenges associated with population growth and structure, the Declaration stressed the particular needs and requirements of such exposed and vulnerable groups as children, youth, the aged and the disabled. 
56. The Declaration reaffirmed the commitment of Governments to ensure that reproductive health services at primary health care levels for men and women of all ages contained a client-centred, cultural approach. 
It recommended a review of the legal and regulatory barriers to reproductive health services, the illegality of abortions, maternity leave regulations, the provision of facilities for breast-feeding mothers, and access to reproductive health services. 
57. The Declaration further recommended that, in addition to the preventive health programmes being implemented, action be taken to devise strategies and programmes to address the consequences of adolescent fertility and to assist teenage mothers in re-entering the school system as well as employment. 
It stressed the urgent need for the expansion of reproductive choice by developing new and improved methods of fertility regulation that were safe, effective and responsive to the needs and concerns of the users, including adolescents. 
58. The participants committed themselves to achieving a rapid and substantial reduction in infant, child and maternal mortality and morbidity. 
The Declaration urged the continued promotion of comprehensive mother and child health services at primary health care levels, including the provision of appropriate nutritional supplements and greater advocacy of complete breast-feeding of all infants up to six months. 
It further urged the promotion of safe and responsible sex and strengthening of programmes on health education about sexually transmitted diseases and the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV) for adults as well as adolescents. 
It also urged close collaboration between receiving and sending countries to formulate strategies to meet the human resource needs of both countries as well as the conduct of more research in the area of international migration. 
61. The Declaration encouraged the adoption of an "integrated marketing communication" approach which would allow for the systematic planned use of techniques ranging from adult education, public advocacy and public relations to counselling, promotion, market and advertising, working from a solid "market" research base with clearly established goals. 
It also stressed the need for special training programmes to develop a new cadre of information, education and communication (IEC) professionals. 
62. The Declaration recommended the strengthening of the capacity of national planners for population formulation, implementation, assessment and monitoring; improvement of demographic data collection, analysis and dissemination of research findings; and encouragement of closer collaboration between the region's research institutions. 
63. Governments were urged to promote research that is essential to the design, implementation and monitoring of population policies and programmes, as well as to foster closer interaction between policy makers, government technical staff, statisticians and researchers. 
Also, efficient systems had to be set up to improve the coverage of vital events, such as births and deaths, by regional statistical agencies. 
Further, priority should be given to research on reproductive tract infections (including sexually transmitted diseases) and the quality and coverage of antenatal, post-partum and perinatal care, as well as to research projects on the determinants and dynamics of contraceptive use in the context of stagnating prevalence. 
64. The Declaration called upon Governments to explore innovative methods of raising awareness among political leaders, planners and policy makers of the interrelationships between population and development and the need to incorporate population issues in social and economic programmes. 
The Declaration encouraged Governments to intensify national efforts to generate domestic resources to support all categories of population and development activities. 
65. International development agencies, donor organizations and partner countries were encouraged to act in a coordinated manner to guarantee consistency and continuity of support to programmes and to promote the attainment of policies and goals of the countries and territories of the region. 
The Declaration also stressed the need for continued full and close cooperation between regional organizations where issues of a cross-sectoral and interrelated nature are concerned. 
66. The Declaration reaffirmed the need to enhance the partnership between Governments, non-governmental organizations, especially women's groups, the private sector and local communities and encouraged non-governmental organizations to participate fully in the conceptualization, innovation, implementation and evaluation of population and development programmes. 
Governments and international agencies were urged to create suitable mechanisms, frameworks and financial resources to enhance the role of non-governmental organizations in the field of population. 
Mindful of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women, 5/ in particular of the obligation of States parties to treat men and women equally in all stages of procedures in courts and tribunals, 
Recalling its resolution 47/133 of 18 December 1992, by which it adopted the Declaration on the Protection of All Persons from Enforced Disappearance, 
Welcoming also the important work of the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice in the field of human rights in the administration of justice, as reflected in section III of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/34 of 27 July 1993, 
Recognizing that the rule of law and the proper administration of justice are prerequisites for sustainable economic and social development, 
Recognizing the central role of the administration of justice in the promotion and protection of human rights, 
14. Decides to consider the question of human rights in the administration of justice at its fiftieth session under the item entitled "Human rights questions". 
Mindful of its general humanitarian mandate under the Charter of the United Nations to promote and encourage respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms, 
Noting that the report of the Secretary-General entitled "An Agenda for Peace" 1/ identifies the protection of human rights as an important element of peace, security and economic well-being, and highlights the importance of preventive diplomacy, 
Stressing the need for strengthening international cooperation aimed at averting new massive flows of refugees while providing durable solutions to actual refugee situations, 
Bearing in mind its resolution 46/127 of 17 December 1991 and Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/70 of 10 March 1993, 3/ as well as all previous relevant resolutions of the General Assembly and the Commission, 
2. Once again invites all Governments and intergovernmental and humanitarian organizations concerned to intensify their cooperation with and assistance to world-wide efforts to address the serious problems resulting from mass exoduses of refugees and displaced persons, and also the causes of such exoduses; 
3. Requests all Governments to ensure the effective implementation of the relevant international instruments, in particular in the field of human rights and humanitarian law, as this would contribute to averting new massive flows of refugees and displaced persons; 
5. Welcomes the recommendation in Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/70 that special rapporteurs, special representatives and working groups studying situations of violation of human rights pay attention to problems resulting in mass exoduses of populations and, where appropriate, report and make relevant recommendations to the Commission; 
6. Notes that the Executive Committee of the Programme of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees has specifically acknowledged the direct relationship between the observance of human rights standards, refugee movements, problems of protection and solutions; 
7. Welcomes the contributions of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees to the deliberations of international human rights bodies, and encourages her to seek ways to make these contributions even more effective; 
12. Notes, in this connection, that mass movements of populations are caused by multiple and complex factors, which indicates that early warning requires an intersectoral and multidisciplinary approach; 
17. Urges the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to take the necessary steps to function effectively as the focal point of the inter-agency early-warning consultation; 
18. Urges all the bodies involved in the inter-agency consultation to cooperate fully in, and devote the necessary resources to, the successful operation of the consultation; 
22. Decides to continue its consideration of the question of human rights and mass exoduses at its fiftieth session. 
Mindful of the pledge made by States, under the Charter of the United Nations, to take action jointly and separately, in cooperation with the United Nations, to promote higher standards of living, full employment, and conditions of economic and social progress and development, 
Reaffirming the commitment to human rights and fundamental freedoms, social justice and the dignity and worth of the human person proclaimed in the Charter, 
Acknowledging that the objective of the United Nations Decade of Disabled Persons (1983-1992) to implement the World Programme of Action is still valid and requires urgent and continued action, 
Recalling that the World Programme of Action is based on concepts that are equally valid in developed and developing countries, 
Recalling Economic and Social Council resolution 1990/26 of 24 May 1990, and reaffirming the specific measures required for the attainment of full equality by persons with disabilities, enumerated in detail in the World Programme of Action, 
Recognizing the essential role of the United Nations and the Commission for Social Development in providing leadership and positive guidance to encourage worldwide change by equalizing opportunities, promoting independence and ensuring the full inclusion and participation in society of all persons with disabilities, 
2. Urges the Secretary-General to strengthen, through redeployment of resources, the United Nations programme on disabled persons in order to enable it: 
(a) To represent the needs of persons with disabilities and their families and communities throughout the United Nations system; 
(c) To promote equal opportunities and full participation of persons with disabilities and their families and representatives within the United Nations system itself; 
5. Reaffirms that the issues of equalization of opportunities and full inclusion in society for persons with disabilities will be an important part of the preparatory process and the agenda of the World Summit for Social Development to be held at Copenhagen on 11 and 12 March 1995; 
During the week ending 26 February 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3338th meeting, held on 23 February 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (S/1994/89 and Add.1 and Add.2). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/188), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/188 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 898 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/898 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3339th meeting, held on 25 February 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the second progress report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (S/1994/168 and Add.1). 
Recalling all its previous relevant resolutions on the conflict in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, 
Reaffirming in this context the sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, 
Reiterating the importance of maintaining Sarajevo, capital of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, as a united city and a multicultural, multi-ethnic and pluri-religious centre, 
Welcoming the goal of achieving the prompt rotation of UNPROFOR personnel in Srebrenica and the early reopening of Tuzla airport, 
Deeply concerned also by the situation of the civilian population in other parts of the territory of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, including in and around Mostar and Vitez, 
1. Calls for all parties to cooperate with UNPROFOR in the consolidation of the cease-fire in and around Sarajevo; 
2. Calls upon all parties, with the assistance of the United Nations, to achieve complete freedom of movement for the civilian population and humanitarian goods to, from and within Sarajevo, to remove any hindrance to such freedom of movement, and to help restore normal life to the city; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to present within one week of the adoption of the present resolution a report on ways and means for, including the estimated cost of, the implementation of the objectives set forth above; 
6. Calls upon States and other donors to assist the Secretary-General, in particular by contributing personnel and equipment, in the implementation of the relevant Security Council resolutions concerning Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
Noting also the resumption in New York on 7 March 1994 of the negotiations held in Geneva from 22 to 24 February 1994 between the Georgian and Abkhaz sides, 
1. Decides to extend UNOMIG's mandate for an additional interim period terminating on 31 March 1994; 
Pursuant to the Security Council's request in its resolution 825 (1993), these letters covered reports to the Council on the Agency's efforts to implement the Safeguards Agreement between the International Atomic Energy Agency and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
I now attach a further addendum, covering developments since early December 1993, and should be grateful if it could be brought to the attention of the Security Council. 
The Director General added that the specified inspection activities went far beyond maintenance activities but did not include the question of additional information and visits to additional locations, about which the Agency was mandated to consult separately with the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The safeguards system consists of many interrelated components that are designed together to give assurance of the peaceful use of nuclear installations and material. 
"Continuity of safeguards" is therefore the continuity of the safeguards system. 
4. The discussions between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the secretariat have centred on technical requirements. 
It has done so to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea both orally and in writing. 
6. On 15 February 1994, following the explanations and clarifications provided by the Agency during discussions, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea transmitted a detailed list of inspection activities that it was ready to accept at seven facilities, a list of activities that corresponds to the Agency's request. 
9. On Saturday 26 February visas were issued and the inspectors departed, scheduled to arrive in Pyongyang on 1 March to begin the inspection of the seven declared nuclear facilities in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
They do not address the need for access to additional information and locations nor do they address other activities required to verify the completeness of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's initial inventory of nuclear material and facilities. 
11. The following describes developments over the implementation of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's Safeguards Agreement with the Agency since the Director General's report of 1 December and oral report to the Board. 
He added that other activities had also become necessary "in view of the failure of surveillance and containment devices." 
These activities included "verification of discharged fuel at the 5MW reactor as well as activities for the verification of operational data and status of both the reactor and the radiochemical laboratory." 
The United States should remove the nuclear threat posed on the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and give up its hostile policy towards the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea should provide transparency of its nuclear activities through the Agency inspections." 
At that time, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's Non-Proliferation Treaty status will not be questioned." 
17. The Democratic People's Republic of Korea further indicated that "the Democratic People's Republic of Korea is ready to open its seven facilities, included in the initial report, and to accept the Agency's technical inspection required to maintain the continuity of safeguards." 
With regard to the experimental nuclear power plant and the radiochemical laboratory, "it [Democratic People's Republic of Korea] is ready to allow the Agency to monitor its operation by replacement of surveillance equipment, as done in May and August of this year [1993]". 
(ii) For the experimental nuclear power plant and the radiochemical laboratory, the replacement of surveillance devices and seals is permitted as before"; 
(c) Additional inspections, which "may be required to remedy the gap during which the surveillance equipment failed to operate, will be arranged in such a way as to provide sufficiently the continuity of safeguards information and will be realized through consultations;" 
"Since the scope of additional inspections is a technical matter it is preferable to discuss and resolve it on the spot between the operators and inspectors." 
19. The Director of the relevant Safeguards Division responded inter alia that: 
(a) The Agency was ready to discuss the technical requirements for an inspection. 
It needed to carry out inspections according to its safeguards technical criteria at facilities mentioned in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's talking points. 
Given the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's position about full inspection at five of those facilities, the Agency did not foresee difficulties about them. 
However, it also needed to perform all the technically required inspection activities at the experimental nuclear power plant and the radiochemical laboratory, including, but not limited to, inspection activities related to containment and surveillance; 
(b) As for the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's suggestion about "on-the-spot" discussions between operators and inspectors, the Agency would prefer to reach clear agreement in advance in Vienna concerning all activities to be carried out at the seven declared facilities. 
The stated objective of the inspection was "the acquisition of sufficient data to enable the Agency to verify that there has been no diversion of nuclear material since the earlier inspection and to take such measures as are needed to allow for the verification of non-diversion." 
21. On 17 January, a further meeting took place between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea Mission and the Agency representatives. 
(b) This inspection "should be aimed to verify non-diversion of nuclear material from the nuclear facilities since the last inspection". 
22. The talking points listed all the inspection activities which the Democratic People's Republic of Korea was ready to accept based on its earlier talking points of 7 January and the Agency's of 10 January. 
The talking points also made clear that all the activities in the Agency's communication of 10 January to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea were essential to the objective of the inspection. 
25. The Agency regretted that, although the Democratic People's Republic of Korea had accepted some of the inspection activities, it had not accepted others. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea's talking points had referred to an agreement between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States, under which the Democratic People's Republic of Korea would accept inspection by IAEA. 
While that was positive, it was for the IAEA secretariat, accountable to the Board of Governors, to determine the scope and content of an inspection. 
Although the Democratic People's Republic of Korea had the same view as the Agency on the objective of the forthcoming inspection, there remained differences and misunderstandings. 
It was not ready, however, to "perform an inspection which, in its considered view, is not adequate to effectively achieve its stated objective." 
27. The talking points of 19 January 1994 also made clear that the inspection activities listed in the Agency's letter of 10 January 1994 were limited to the seven nuclear facilities declared by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
28. On 24 January at a further meeting, the representative of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's Permanent Mission conveyed his authorities' views, both orally and in writing, about the Agency's talking points of 19 January 1994. 
These were, inter alia, that "the Secretariat's proposal of 10 January 1994 goes beyond the objective of the present consultation and is the same as the scope of routine and ad hoc inspections under the Safeguards Agreement." 
The talking points further specified those inspection activities at seven facilities which the Democratic People's Republic of Korea was ready to permit. 
30. The Agency asked for the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's confirmation of the Agency's understandings and requested the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to reconsider specific aspects of its position on required inspection activities. 
The talking points concluded by saying that, "subject to such actions by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, the Agency will be in a position to initiate the inspection under discussion". 
33. On 15 February, a further meeting took place between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's Mission and Agency representatives at which the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's representatives conveyed their authorities' written response to the Agency's talking points of 25 January. 
This response inter alia reaffirmed the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's views on the basis and scope of inspection at the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's seven declared nuclear activities. 
The response further contained a detailed list of the inspection activities to which agreement was given, a list which corresponded to the Agency's request, and included certain activities required to restore knowledge where containment or surveillance devices had failed. 
He confirmed the Agency's views on the basis and scope of the inspection. 
He noted that the inspection activities requested by the Agency on 10 January 1994 had been accepted by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea following the clarifications provided by the Agency in its talking points of 19 and 25 January 1994. 
The telex concluded by underlining that it was important that the inspection started as soon as possible and proposed that Agency inspectors should leave Vienna on 20 February to start the inspection on 22 February. 
For that reason it was asked that visa arrangements be finalized in Vienna at the latest by 18 February. 
In his telex of 21 February, Director Choi said he thought it fortunate "that the Democratic People's Republic of Korea-IAEA consultations in Vienna from January 7 have finally produced agreement on the scope of inspection needed for maintaining the continuity of safeguards". 
The telex continued by saying that "we (Democratic People's Republic of Korea) hope that the Agency's inspection ... will take place at an early date". 
However, "the date of receiving the Agency's inspection team is to be examined and finally determined at the soon expected Democratic People's Republic of Korea-United States contact in coordination with the date of a number of specific action measures to be taken. 
We hope that the Agency will understand this". 
Director Choi concluded by saying that the Democratic People's Republic of Korea was scheduled to meet the United States "in one or two days' time for discussion on the date of receiving the inspection team". 
Meanwhile, visa applications for inspection team members could be submitted to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea Embassy in Vienna. 
"The Board: 
"Expressed its appreciation and support for the Director General and his staff in this matter and reiterated its full confidence in the secretariat; 
"Welcomed the agreement of 15 February between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and IAEA (on inspection activities) and urged the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to cooperate further with the Agency; 
"Noted that the agreement on inspection of seven declared facilities was only a first step towards resolution of all the nuclear issues, including that of full compliance by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea with its obligations under its Safeguards Agreement; 
The Committee will begin its work on 4 March 1994 in Vienna and will seek to conclude by 15 March 1994: 
(1) The Constitution of the Federation; 
and any other measures determined to be necessary. 
Brunei Darussalam strongly condemns the massacre of Palestinian worshippers in the Haram al-Ibrahimi at Hebron on 25 February 1994 and calls on the Israeli authorities to take immediate and appropriate measures to protect the Palestinians in the occupied territories. 
Brunei Darussalam wishes to see urgent progress towards the implementation of the provision of the peace accords and therefore also calls upon Israel to abide by the spirit of the accords and speedily provide for Palestinian self-rule. 
Lithuania fully supports Estonian efforts to secure the most rapid possible withdrawal of Russian military forces, and expresses its hope that both sides will find mutually acceptable means to renew negotiations, leading to a withdrawal of Russian military forces from Estonia by 31 August 1994. 
Mr. President, 
I wish, on the instructions of my Government to refer to the letter dated 28 February 1994, addressed to you by the Permanent Representative of Cameroon (S/1994/228), and to convey to you the following information. 
Surprisingly, while peaceful dialogue was proceeding, Cameroonian soldiers from their own position in the Peninsula launched an attack on the Nigerian troops first on 14 February, and again on 18 and 19 February 1994. 
On 23 February, a Cameroonian envoy visited Nigeria with a message from his Head of State, by which he accepted the invitation for summit level talks. 
My Government was, therefore, surprised that even before the agreed talks commenced, the Government of Cameroon had taken steps to internationalize the issue by: 
- We have no evidence that the Anglo-German Treaty of 1913, which purportedly ceded the Peninsula to Cameroon was ever ratified by the British Parliament. 
- The Maroua Declaration signed by former Nigerian and Cameroonian Heads of State, General Gowon and President Ahidjo has no legal basis as it was not ratified by the competent Nigerian legislative body of the time, the Supreme Military Council. 
Contrary, therefore, to the assertion in the communication of my Cameroonian colleague, the Bakassi Peninsula has a population which is over 90 per cent Nigerian, belonging to Ibibio and Efik groups. 
There were 6 serious recorded incidents in 1991, 6 in 1992 and 13 up to September 1993. 
Federal Republic of Nigeria" 
I have the honour to inform you that your letter dated 1 March 1994 concerning your proposal to appoint Major General Mohammad Abdus Salam (Bangladesh) as Force Commander of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ) (S/1994/259) has been brought to the attention of the members of the Council. 
They agree with your proposal. 
1. The present report is provided pursuant to Security Council resolution 889 (1993) of 15 December 1993. 
In paragraph 10 of that resolution, the Council welcomed my decision to resume intensive contacts with both sides and with others concerned and to concentrate at that stage on achieving an agreement on the package of confidence-building measures, intended to facilitate the political process towards an overall settlement. 
4. In Cyprus, Mr. Gustave Feissel, my Deputy Special Representative, sought from the two leaders an agreement in principle on the package so that Mr. Joe Clark, my Special Representative, could focus on implementation of the package during a visit to the island in late January 1994. 
5. During Mr. Clark's visit to Cyprus from 22 to 26 January 1994, he had extensive discussions with the leaders of the two communities. 
6. From Cyprus, Mr. Clark, accompanied by Mr. Feissel, proceeded to Greece, where on 26 January he met Foreign Minister Papoulias and then to Turkey, where on 28 January he met Foreign Minister Cetin and other senior officials. 
In these meetings, Mr. Clark underlined the importance of proceeding unequivocally and without further delay so that a formal agreement might be reached quickly on the package of confidence-building measures. 
Foreign Minister Papoulias conveyed his Government's broad support for my efforts. 
Foreign Minister Cetin affirmed Turkey's acceptance in principle of the package of confidence-building measures in line with my letter of 17 December 1993. 
7. On 27 January, Mr. Clerides sent me a letter in which he reaffirmed his acceptance of the package of confidence-building measures and set out his assessment of the situation taking into account Mr. Denkta_'s letter of 20 January. 
8. Upon his return to Cyprus, Mr. Feissel met with both leaders on 1 February to review the situation in the light of the above-mentioned correspondence. 
Both leaders confirmed their acceptance in principle of the package and their readiness to work out the modalities for its implementation. 
I noted that both sides had accepted in principle the Varosha and Nicosia International Airport package as set out in paragraphs 37, 38, 42 and 43 of my report of 1 July 1993 (S/26026) and had indicated their readiness to work out the modalities for its implementation. 
I underlined that, in order to achieve the intended effect of confidence-building, it was important that the modalities for implementing the package should be worked out within two months at the most. 
11. I asked both leaders to pursue intensive discussions in Nicosia with my representatives, beginning in mid-February, in order to work out agreement on a limited number of key issues related to the Varosha and Nicosia International Airport package. 
12. I also informed both leaders that Mr. Clark would come to Cyprus for the initial phase of the discussions and that they would then continue with Mr. Feissel. 
13. On 15 February 1994, the two leaders agreed to a text setting out the arrangements for working out the modalities for implementing the package of confidence-building measures (see annex II). 
14. The two leaders further agreed that, after having heard the views of the two sides on these issues, my representatives would prepare a note on each issue as a basis for discussion with the two leaders. 
Finally the two leaders agreed that they would faithfully respect the considerations set out in paragraph 10 above. 
Mr. Clark had two extensive meetings with each leader, during which each of the seven issues that make up the agenda of the proximity talks was discussed and specific matters on which agreement was being sought were identified. 
Since the departure of Mr. Clark from Cyprus on 20 February, two further meetings have been held with each leader by Mr. Feissel, during which matters related to the seven issues were explored further. 
Intensive meetings with both leaders continued during the first week of March. 
Discussion of these ideas will begin with both leaders during the coming days. 
21. The package already provides, in respect of the fenced area of Varosha, that the Administrator could, in the execution of his functions, enlist the advice and assistance of both communities. 
Other organizations of the two communities, selected by the Administrator, would assist him in developing and implementing intercommunal contact. 
23. The package also provides that legal cases involving persons from both communities would be heard jointly by a Greek Cypriot and a Turkish Cypriot magistrate designated by their respective communities. 
Accordingly, United Nations administration of both would need to commence shortly after agreement is reached on implementing the package and could not realistically be deferred until, for example, the areas have been respectively restored and reconstructed. 
Both leaders envisage a degree of synchronization in the realization of the various benefits that will flow to each side. 
The package contains such a wide spread of benefits for each side that there is ample scope for the two leaders to agree on a schedule for implementing the package that will bring real and tangible benefits to both sides at each stage. 
28. With regard to the third main issue, the two leaders will need to reach a common understanding on the arrangement for making the fenced area of Varosha a special area for bicommunal contact and commerce. 
29. The package provides for foreign airlines that have traffic rights in Cyprus and for airlines registered in Turkey to have traffic rights at Nicosia International Airport. 
30. The fifth main issue is the safe operation of Nicosia International Airport, which is essentially a technical matter. 
In this connection, and bearing in mind consideration (a) in paragraph 10 above, arrangements will need to be agreed to enable Turkish Cypriots to travel overseas unhindered, direct from Nicosia. 
This represents a key benefit of the package for the Turkish Cypriot community, and an agreement for implementing the package is difficult to envisage without there being agreed arrangements in this regard. 
32. As to the seventh main issue, the two leaders have again confirmed their agreement in principle to the 12 other confidence-building measures set out in annex I to my report of 1 July 1993 (S/26026). 
Indeed, several of these confidence-building measures could prove to be helpful in providing significant benefits to the two sides during the early period after the package has been approved by the two leaders. 
34. I have received in recent days a report from my representatives concerning the first four meetings with each leader. 
35. I must emphasize here that, for the package to achieve its purpose of building confidence between the two communities, the current proximity talks cannot be drawn out. They need to achieve a positive conclusion without delay. 
36. In addition to the important economic gains that each side will receive, I remain convinced that the implementation of this package will transform the atmosphere on the island. 
37. Given the necessary good will, it ought to be possible for the two leaders to bring the proximity talks to a positive conclusion within a few weeks. 
I would accordingly propose to report further to the Security Council later in March. 
38. Finally, I wish to place on record my appreciation for the continuing support being extended to these efforts by ICAO in providing valuable expertise in connection with the proposals to reopen Nicosia International Airport. 
In my report to the Council of 22 November 1993 (S/26777), I stated that, following the 12 December 1993 elections in the Turkish Cypriot community, I would resume intensive contacts with all concerned with a view to achieving an early agreement on the Varosha and Nicosia International Airport package. 
I said that the Government of Turkey's declared support of the package and its assurances of speedy developments after the elections were expected to bring positive results. 
My expectations for an early agreement have been further strengthened by the reports of the teams of experts which have clearly confirmed the important benefits of the package for both communities as well as the feasibility of its implementation. 
In resolution 889 (1993), the Council reaffirmed its expectation that rapid progress will be made in achieving an agreement. 
It should therefore be possible for the leaders of both communities now to accept in principle the package of confidence-building measures as set out in paragraphs 37, 38, 42 and 43 of my report of 1 July 1993 (S/26026) on the understanding that its provisions will be fully implemented. 
Matters related to the modalities for ensuring the effective implementation of the package could be considered in meetings in Nicosia of the two leaders with my Special Representative and Deputy Special Representative. 
I have requested my Special Representative to visit Ankara, Athens and Nicosia in mid-January to enlist the urgent support of all concerned for this initiative, in accordance with the expectations of the international community. 
(a) United Nations administration of Nicosia International Airport and of the fenced area of Varosha, including unhindered and secure travel to and from the fenced area; 
(c) Arrangements for making the fenced area of Varosha a special area for bicommunal contact and commerce; 
(d) Traffic rights of airlines at Nicosia International Airport; 
(e) The safe operation of Nicosia International Airport; 
(g) Arrangements for the implementation of the confidence-building measures set out in annex I to the Secretary-General's report of 1 July 1993 (S/26026). 
2. After having heard the views of the two sides on the above issues, the representatives of the Secretary-General will prepare a note on each issue as a basis for discussion with the two leaders. 
(a) Given the purpose of confidence-building measures, neither side will seek any political advantage or require the other side to make political concessions; 
(b) The content of the fenced area of Varosha and Nicosia International Airport package as set out in paragraphs 37, 38, 42 and 43 of document S/26026 will be faithfully adhered to; 
(c) When formal agreement is reached on the implementation of the package, it will be implemented fully and promptly and no impediments will be placed in its way by either side; 
(d) The purpose of the package of confidence-building measures is to facilitate speedy progress on an overall settlement of the Cyprus problem, and the package is not a substitute for that objective. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,492. 
Recalling all its previous relevant resolutions on the conflict in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, 
Reaffirming in this context the sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, 
Reiterating the importance of maintaining Sarajevo, capital of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, as a united city and a multicultural, multi-ethnic and pluri-religious centre, 
Welcoming the goal of achieving the prompt rotation of UNPROFOR personnel in Srebrenica and the early reopening of Tuzla airport, 
Deeply concerned also by the situation of the civilian population in other parts of the territory of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, including in and around Mostar and Vitez, 
1. Calls for all parties to cooperate with UNPROFOR in the consolidation of the cease-fire in and around Sarajevo; 
2. Calls upon all parties, with the assistance of the United Nations, to achieve complete freedom of movement for the civilian population and humanitarian goods to, from and within Sarajevo, to remove any hindrance to such freedom of movement, and to help restore normal life to the city; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to present within one week of the adoption of the present resolution a report on ways and means for, including the estimated cost of, the implementation of the objectives set forth above; 
6. Calls upon States and other donors to assist the Secretary-General, in particular by contributing personnel and equipment, in the implementation of the relevant Security Council resolutions concerning Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
Noting also the resumption in New York on 7 March 1994 of the negotiations held in Geneva from 22 to 24 February 1994 between the Georgian and Abkhaz sides, 
1. Decides to extend UNOMIG's mandate for an additional interim period terminating on 31 March 1994; 
Regulations made under Australian Customs Legislation already place a blanket prohibition on the export from Australia of many types of arms and related materials unless permission or a licence is granted by the Minister of Defence. 
Regulations are also being drafted that will prohibit the sale or supply to Angola (other than through the designated entry points) of the remaining items listed in paragraph 19 by Australian nationals or from Australian territory or using Australian flag vessels or aircraft. 
These regulations, which will ensure full compliance with paragraph 19 of resolution 864 (1993), are expected to be promulgated shortly, whereupon a further report will be provided by Australia to the Secretary-General. 
1. By resolution 1993/77 of 30 July 1993, the Economic and Social Council recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of a draft resolution entitled "Target for World Food Programme pledges for the period 1995-1996", which read as follows: 
Recalling the provisions of its resolution 2095 (XX) of 20 December 1965 to the effect that the World Food Programme is to be reviewed before each pledging conference, 
Noting that the Programme was reviewed by the Committee on Food Aid Policies and Programmes of the World Food Programme at its thirty-fifth session and by the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1993, 
Having considered Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/77 of 30 July 1993 and the recommendation of the Committee on Food Aid Policies and Programmes, 
Recognizing the value of and continuing need for multilateral food aid as provided by the World Food Programme since its inception, both as a form of capital investment and for meeting emergency food needs, 
1. Establishes for the period 1995-1996 a target for voluntary contributions to the World Food Programme of $1.5 billion, of which not less than one third should be in cash and/or services; 
2. In order for the General Assembly to take action on the aforementioned recommendation of the Economic and Social Council, it will be necessary to reopen agenda item 12 (Report of the Economic and Social Council). 
During the last two weeks, the Serbian authorities intensified their repression against the Albanian population in Kosova. 
In addition to the routine terror carried out through the brutal police expeditions undertaken under the pretext of arms search, the Serbian authorities took some other cruel measures aiming at finally destroying the Albanian cultural institutions. 
By the end of February, the Serbian authorities ruling Kosova closed down the Academy of Sciences and Arts of Kosova and sequestrated the building. 
The closure of the Academy of Science and Arts of Kosova and the actions to close the Institute of Albanology of Prishtina are a part of the overall Serbian terror against the Albanians in Kosova and a form of genocide against the Albanian culture. 
Another innocent Albanian was killed by the Serbian military forces, thus showing clear evidence of the fierce and systematic violence which has increased the death toll among the Albanian victims of the Serbian rule over Kosova. 
Last Monday, the Serbian military shot dead Selman Pajazit Daci, at the Han of Elez, a village located in the border area between Kosova and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
No explanation was given by the military authorities. 
Such actions of fierce violence further aggravate the already increasing high tension prevailing in Kosova since 1989. 
This killing happens at a time when big military movements of the Serbian army, including heavy artillery, are reportedly being observed in various districts of Kosova, especially near Prishtina, the capital of Kosova. 
Early in the morning, some 20 Serbian police raided the home of Ismet Veliqi, from Polac village. 
In Baks village (district of Skenderaj) a police unit of 30 Serbian police raided the home of Avdi Behrani, former police commander-in-chief of Skenderaj district, and, after a thorough search of his home, Mr. Behrani was arrested. 
During these expeditions, hundreds of Albanian homes have been raided; some 3,400 Albanians have directly suffered police brutality, most of them brutally beaten and maltreated by the Serbian police, and many of them were imprisoned. 
In many cases the police have asked the family members to evacuate their homes and migrate out of Kosova or otherwise they are threatened with extermination. 
In such conditions, the immediate investigation of the dangerous situation in Kosova and the establishment of a United Nations presence in Kosova becomes indispensable. 
Convinced that full and speedy implementation of the outstanding commitments of the peace agreements is necessary in order to guarantee full respect for human rights and the consolidation of the reconciliation and democratization process under way in El Salvador, 
Noting with concern the recent acts of violence in El Salvador, which may indicate renewed activity by illegal armed groups and could, if left unchecked, negatively affect the peace process in El Salvador, including the elections scheduled for March 1994, 
Noting also with concern the seemingly politically motivated murders of, and threats against, members of the different political parties, including the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberaci Nacional and the Alianza Republicana Nacionalista, 
Welcoming in this regard the efforts of the Secretary-General in cooperation with the Government of El Salvador towards the establishment of a mechanism to investigate illegal armed groups and their possible connection with renewed political violence, 
Noting that El Salvador has entered a decisive phase in the peace process and that political parties have just begun a campaign for the elections to be held in March 1994, which should take place in a peaceful environment, 
1. Commends the Government of El Salvador and the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberaci Nacional for having fulfilled most of their commitments and for having overcome a number of obstacles to the implementation of their agreements; 
10. Urges all States, as well as the international financial and development institutions, promptly and generously to provide financial contributions to support the fulfilment of all aspects of the peace agreements, including the National Reconstruction Plan; 
Recalling the Convention on the Rights of the Child, adopted by its resolution 44/25 of 20 November 1989, 
Bearing in mind Commission on Human Rights resolution 1992/74 of 5 March 1992, 3/ by which the Commission adopted the Programme of Action for the Prevention of the Sale of Children, Child Prostitution and Child Pornography, 
1. Expresses great concern at the growing number of incidents worldwide related to the sale of children, child prostitution and child pornography; 
2. Urges Governments to continue searching for solutions as well as ways and means of enhancing international cooperation to eradicate such aberrant practices; 
4. Urges all Governments to collaborate with the Special Rapporteur and to assist him by providing him with all the requested information; 
8. Invites the Special Rapporteur, within the framework of his mandate, to continue giving attention to the economic, social, legal and cultural factors affecting these phenomena; 
11. Decides to consider this question at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Necessity of adopting effective measures for the promotion and protection of the rights of children throughout the world who are victims of especially difficult circumstances, including armed conflicts". 
Reaffirming its resolution 44/25 of 20 November 1989, by which it adopted the Convention on the Rights of the Child, and its resolution 3318 (XXIX) of 14 December 1974, by which it proclaimed the Declaration on the Protection of Women and Children in Emergency and Armed Conflict, 
Convinced that children affected by armed conflicts require the special protection of the international community and that there is a need for all States to work towards the alleviation of their plight, 
Recognizing the valuable work done in this field by United Nations bodies and organizations, as well as by other relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, 
2. Calls upon States fully to respect the provisions of the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949 and the Additional Protocols thereto, of 1977, as well as those of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, which accord children affected by armed conflicts special protection and treatment; 
3. Urges all Member States to continue seeking comprehensive improvement of the situation of children affected by armed conflicts with appropriate and concrete measures; 
4. Requests bodies and organizations of the United Nations, as well as intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, within the scope of their respective mandates, to cooperate in order to ensure more effective action in addressing the problem of children affected by armed conflicts; 
10. Invites the Commission on Human Rights to consider the study at its fifty-first session; 
11. Decides to consider this question at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Necessity of adopting effective measures for the promotion and protection of the rights of children throughout the world who are victims of especially difficult circumstances, including armed conflicts". 
Recalling its resolution 39/227 of 18 December 1984, by which it proclaimed the period 1985-1994 the Transport and Communications Decade for Asia and the Pacific, and Economic and Social Council resolution 1984/78 of 27 July 1984 on the Transport and Communications Decade for Asia and the Pacific, 1985-1994, 
Reaffirming the importance of phase II (1992-1996) of the Transport and Communications Decade for Asia and the Pacific, 
2. Requests bilateral donors to take note of General Assembly decision 46/453, so as to ensure that the programme approved by the Meeting of Ministers Responsible for Transport and Communications, held at Bangkok from 3 to 5 June 1992, will be implemented effectively; 
Recalling its resolution 43/181 of 20 December 1988, in which it adopted the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000 and designated the Commission on Human Settlements as the United Nations intergovernmental body responsible for coordinating, evaluating and monitoring the Strategy, 
Recalling also its resolution 47/180 of 22 December 1992 on the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), in which it affirmed that a mid-term review of the implementation of the Global Strategy should be conducted at the Conference, 
Noting with satisfaction the recognition of the renewed commitment to the Global Strategy expressed in Agenda 21, 1/ adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, 
Bearing in mind the high potential of enabling shelter strategies, which rely on labour-intensive and locally based technologies, to generate employment, demand for local products and savings, and thereby promote economic development and poverty reduction, 
Recognizing that, since the adoption of the Global Strategy, additional weight has been given to and further insights have been reached into several essential aspects of enabling shelter strategies, such as the requirement for sensitivity to gender considerations, and their potential for contributing to environmentally sustainable development, 
Aware that adequate information plays a pivotal role in the proper analysis of the outcome, opportunities and constraints of current housing processes, and in assessing the impact of policies, strategies and programmes thereon, 
Noting also with satisfaction the support given to the implementation of the Global Strategy by donor Governments, international bodies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, 
Cognizant of the importance of maintaining the momentum already generated at the national and international levels for the implementation of the Global Strategy, 
1. Commends Governments that are already revising, consolidating, formulating or implementing their national shelter strategies based on the enabling principles of the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000; 
6. Urges the international community to strengthen its support for national efforts to formulate and implement enabling shelter strategies in developing countries, as recommended in Agenda 21; 
8. Adopts the Plan of Action for 1994-1995 for the implementation of the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000, 3/ and urges all Governments, relevant United Nations and private sector organizations and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to prepare and implement their specific plans of action. 
Recognizing, in the context of relevant measures to restructure the Secretariat and of General Assembly resolution 47/212 of 23 December 1992, the role of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development in this respect, 
2. Stresses that endogenous capacity-building in science and technology in the developing countries is indispensable to their efforts to mobilize indigenous resources for science and technology for development; 
4. Urges that national efforts and international development cooperation, in particular through supportive financial and technical assistance from donor Governments, multilateral lending institutions and international agencies, be intensified and strengthened towards endogenous capacity-building in science and technology in the developing countries; 
7. Stresses the urgent need to strengthen the vital role of the United Nations in the field of science and technology, particularly through better coordination, including in the fields of technology assessment, monitoring and forecasting; 
8. Calls upon the Commission on Science and Technology for Development and the Commission on Sustainable Development to interact effectively, through the Economic and Social Council, in carrying out their respective mandates; 
Recognizing the importance of the market and the private sector for the efficient functioning of economies in various stages of development, 
Recognizing the sovereign right of each State to decide on the development of its private and public sectors, taking into account the comparative advantages of each sector, bearing in mind the economic, social and cultural diversity in the world, 
Acknowledging that broad participation by individuals and major groups in decision-making is a fundamental prerequisite for the achievement of economic growth and sustainable development, with entrepreneurship as an important element of that goal, 
Noting that many countries continue to attach major importance to the privatization of enterprises, demonopolization and administrative deregulation in the context of their economic restructuring policies, as a means to increase efficiency, economic growth and sustainable development, 
Emphasizing the importance of a supportive international economic environment, including investment and trade, for the promotion of entrepreneurship and privatization in all countries, 
Noting the difficulties that countries encounter in promoting entrepreneurship and in implementing privatization programmes owing to a lack of appropriate experience and technical capacities in those areas, 
Mindful of the resource constraints of the Secretariat and, therefore, of the need to rationalize related agenda items and requests for reports, 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to strengthen, within existing resources and with due priority, the activities of the United Nations system related to the promotion of entrepreneurship and to the implementation of privatization programmes, demonopolization and administrative deregulation, through, inter alia, better coordination; 
(b) Facilitate, as appropriate, the design and implementation of privatization, demonopolization and administrative deregulation policies, and assist relevant national institutions in developing the capacities to institute appropriate policy, legal, regulatory and fiscal frameworks and incentives to promote entrepreneurship; 
4. Encourages the relevant organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system, in pursuing those activities, to foster active partnerships between public and private entities, taking into account the capacities for self-organization of entrepreneurs, through, for example: 
(b) Promoting initiatives, such as national and, where appropriate, regional workshops, to review and disseminate experience and lessons learned locally and internationally on the promotion of entrepreneurship and on the implementation of privatization, demonopolization and administrative deregulation; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to prepare a biennial report, in consultation with the heads of relevant organs, organizations and programmes of the United Nations system, on policies and activities related to entrepreneurship, privatization, demonopolization and administrative deregulation, clarifying the focus of their respective activities; 
6. Decides to review and appraise at its fiftieth session the activities related to the present resolution under an item entitled "Development and international economic cooperation: Entrepreneurship and privatization for economic growth and sustainable development". 
Noting that, owing to uneven developments in the context of the evolving international debt strategy, further progress and further concrete measures are essential for the solution of the external debt problems of a large number of developing countries, 
Stressing the necessity of a supportive international economic environment as regards, inter alia, terms of trade, commodity prices, improved market access, trade practices, exchange rates and international interest rates, and noting the continued need for resources for the implementation of international consensus agreements for the promotion of sustainable development, 
Expressing its concern that, in many developing countries, the burden of debt and debt service constitutes one of the major obstacles to the revitalization of growth and development, despite the often strenuous economic reforms of those countries, 
Noting that those developing countries which have continued, at great cost, to meet their international debt and debt-service obligations in a timely fashion have done so despite severe external and domestic financial constraints, 
3. Calls upon the international community to explore ways to implement additional measures, including further cancellation or reduction of debt and debt service related to official debt, and to take more urgent action with regard to, inter alia, the remaining commercial debt owed by the developing countries; 
5. Calls for the rapid and effective implementation of the measures taken to address the debt problem of certain middle-income African countries and invites all creditors to consider taking appropriate measures for middle-income debtor developing countries, taking into account the special and critical situation of those in Africa; 
6. Calls upon the donor countries and multilateral financial institutions, within their prerogatives, to consider appropriate new measures for substantial relief of the debt of low-income countries; 
7. Stresses the need for the broadest and most expeditious implementation of the recent initiatives and the need to continue to build upon them, and calls upon the developed countries to adopt and implement further debt-alleviating terms, including consideration of the Trinidad terms, as appropriate; 
8. Recognizes the urgent need to continue to provide a social safety net to vulnerable groups most adversely affected by the implementation of economic reform programmes in the debtor countries, particularly low-income groups, in order to ensure social and political stability; 
9. Emphasizes the importance for developing countries of continuing their efforts to promote a favourable environment for attracting foreign investment, thereby promoting growth and sustainable development; 
14. Calls upon private creditors and, in particular, commercial banks to renew and expand initiatives and efforts to tackle the commercial debt problems of the least developed countries and of low- and middle-income developing countries; 
16. Urges creditor countries, private banks and, within their prerogatives, multilateral financial institutions to consider the extension of appropriate new financial support to developing countries, in particular the low-income countries with substantial debt burdens that continue, at great cost, to service the debt and meet their international obligations; 
The European Union welcomes the initiatives aimed at further consolidating the democratic foundations for the new South Africa as the country approaches its first democratic elections. 
All South Africans must be allowed and encouraged to express their individual views on the country's future. 
Representatives of the Transitional Executive Council and other South African organizations and institutions made statements during the Briefing. 
The President of the British Anti-apartheid Movement, Archbishop Trevor Huddleston, and myself were elected co-chairmen of the Briefing. 
Without the dedication, commitment and hard work of these organizations, this Briefing could not have been convened. 
The future of South Africa, and perhaps the whole southern African region, now depends on the successful conduct of the first democratic and non-racial elections in South Africa, which will take place from 26 to 28 April 1994. 
In our view, the parties participating in the Negotiating Council have in fact made extraordinary efforts to meet demands made by parties that have chosen to stay outside. 
It must be quite clear that those who may consider attempting to reverse, through violence and intimidation, the historical change towards freedom and democracy through the electoral process, must know that they cannot hope to have the understanding and support of the international community whoever they may be. 
The international community has for several decades steadfastly supported those who sacrificed so much to reach the point where all South Africans, regardless of race, will have the right to vote, run for election and thus participate in the governance of the country. 
All South Africans must feel free to vote without being exposed to danger. 
The role of the international community is to assist the South African people to cast their vote freely by a considerable presence of electoral observers. 
This role is one of absolute impartiality. 
It is not there to tell South Africans for whom they should vote. 
The Transitional Executive Council (TEC) and the Independent Electoral Commission (IEC) have been functioning actively since December 1993. 
I welcome the presence among us today of Justice Kriegler, the Chairman of IEC, and of the representative from TEC. 
We are proud of the statesmanship that has been demonstrated by the leadership of TEC and IEC. 
I wish to assure them of the total support of the Special Committee against Apartheid and wish them success in their efforts. 
We commend you all - TEC, IEC and UNOMSA - for the work you have done in such a short time and against so many odds, particularly the violence, which has taken such a heavy toll. 
We in the Special Committee have always commended the anti-apartheid movements all over the world and particularly in Europe and North America for their cooperation and support. 
They have made a tremendous contribution to our work through their campaigns in the 1970s and 1980s to bring pressure on the South African authorities to abandon their policies of apartheid. 
Since the beginning of the negotiating process, the United Nations has by consensus put its weight behind the endeavours by the participants in the multi-party negotiations and, not least, their efforts to ensure that the first democratic and non-racial elections are held on time and without violence or intimidation. 
We are pleased to say that the Special Committee played an active role in strengthening international support for the role of UNOMSA and its expansion. 
This is truly a momentous occasion. 
It is not even a tribute to the Independent Electoral Commission that I head. 
It is indeed a tribute to my weird and wonderful country. 
Many of those men and women are here today, either personally or by proxy. 
It is fitting and proper that IEC should brief that community. 
I intend doing so under four heads. 
Firstly, I will give a historical overview of the origins of my Commission. 
In the third instance I will furnish an up-to-date status report and then, fourthly, I will attempt a prognosis. 
Let me commence by saying that I believe in miracles, not because of some blind faith, but because of the established facts. 
Barely four years ago my country was characterized by, on the one hand, an immovable object, namely the apartheid State. 
On the other there was the irresistible force of the liberation movements. 
But then, if you do not believe in miracles, you have no business trying to analyse my country. 
Of course that miracle is the product of the efforts, dedication, courage and, above all, the vision of many of my compatriots. 
In particular there was the leadership of two great men, who accepted reality. Realizing that neither side was capable of defeating the other, and that the alternative to peace was a continuation of conflict, repression and economic decline that would lead all to disaster, they took a new course. 
It was an effective point of departure for our transformation and reconstruction. 
We must now learn about democracy, and let me be perfectly frank: there is no reliable, unimpeachable tradition of democracy in South Africa that would stand the scrutiny of Europe. 
We are starting from scratch. 
1990 was spent in overcoming the bellicosity ingrained in us by the preceding years of ever intensifying conflict. 1991 was spent in trying to frame the terms and patterns of our negotiations - and finding a basis for trust. 
And then, in 1993, we proceeded to get on top of that job. 
What we have now is an Interim Constitution. Negotiated against a backdrop of crises and power plays, it has its floors. 
Those principles contain the vital guarantees for democracy. 
For without that democracy will fall an early victim to the temptations of power. 
Concomitantly with the Interim Constitution the negotiating parties agreed upon two statutory instruments. 
This was a giant step for my country. 
Then, having adopted that philosophy, the negotiating parties had to fix the ground rules for our first fully democratic elections. 
The degree of consensus established and the extent of our determination to work out a common destiny necessitated that we, South Africans, make this great experiment in cooperation. 
Was it really possible for a society rive by dissension, animosity, oppression and resentment over generations to achieve this objective? I believe the answer is emphatically in the affirmative. 
I shall revert to the basis for my belief in due course. 
At this stage I should depict the body devised by the negotiating parties to conduct the first democratic elections in South Africa. 
The institution I head is a statutory authority whose role and powers were set out by the multi-party negotiators towards the end of last year. 
Thereafter they were approved by Parliament and were enacted in the Independent Electoral Commission Act No. 150 of 1993. 
IEC is a transitional institution whose life will come to an end once we have completed three main tasks. 
(a) To administer the election; 
(c) To determine, ultimately, whether the election has been substantially free and fair. 
We had to move at great speed as the date for the election had been fixed some months before at 27 April 1994. 
By mid-January a handful of senior staff members had been employed, but the initial conceptual thinking and strategic planning had to be conducted by the 11 Commissioners acting on their own. 
There are twice as many again in nine regional head offices due to start their duties this week. 
We envisage that by 20 April 1994 IEC will have in its employ some 200,000 South Africans. 
The role and functions of IEC are, in a very direct sense, expressed in the establishment by its creating statute of its three main operating directorates. 
The first, election administration, is to attend to the actual conduct of the voting - setting up polling stations, staffing them, processing the voters, counting the ballots and the like. 
In truth the task is greater than that of mobilizing several battle-strength divisions. 
We have to cater for some 22 million voters, spread all over the world, many of whom are first-time voters. 
We are planning some 9,000 voting stations, many of which will have to be placed in areas remote from established telecommunication and transport infrastructures. 
In a third world country such as ours, the telecommunication problems are truly daunting. 
This directorate is at this stage busily engaged in identifying and training a task force of monitors, which, eventually, will number some 12,000 people. 
There will be one monitor at least for each polling station and in addition specialist teams in communications, the evaluation of intelligence from the field, air surveillance, crisis teams and so on will be employed. 
A special team of highly trained monitors will be placed in the field, commencing this week, to observe the behaviour of the political parties, their members and supporters as the campaign mounts towards its crescendo. 
IEC field monitors are being trained to mediate in disputes between the parties and to intervene where they observe infringements of our fairly rigorous electoral code of conduct. 
This set of rules has been built into our electoral act and governs the behaviour of parties, their office bearers and leaders. 
In addition the monitoring directorate has established an investigative unit able to institute prosecutions against suspected offenders in a special hierarchy of judicial tribunals established in order to deal with political breaches of the rules of play. 
In addition the monitoring directorate will cooperate with the thousands of observers from South African and foreign governmental and non-governmental organizations. 
We are appreciative of the attention given to our elections by the international community and recognize that we owe the family of nations full access to all aspects of our electoral process. 
At our first substantive meeting we decided upon a policy of complete transparency. 
It is for the family of nations, acting completely without any hinderance from our side, to determine for itself whether the elections we are to conduct carry their stamp of approval. 
Then we have established a third directorate, adjudication, which has set up a three-tiered series of special electoral tribunals to hold speedy trials of offenders. 
Thus we are empowered to cancel the registration of a competing party or to delete the name of any persistently offending candidate from the list of his or her party. 
We are, in addition, enjoined by our enabling statute to conduct voter education for the many millions of our electorate who have never voted before. 
This is clearly a herculean task, which we could not hope to accomplish in the time at our disposal. 
Fortunately there are large numbers of well-financed non-governmental agencies that have been active in the field for some years. 
We have some 18 million first-time voters, of whom some 57 per cent are functionally illiterate. 
Many of them live in remote tribal areas where the concept of an election is wholly unknown. 
A particular area of concern is that we are operating in a climate of widespread intolerance, fear and politically inspired violence. 
It has therefore been adopted as our primary strategy to establish, first, the credibility of IEC as an impartial administrator. 
Close to the election we will be concentrating on the actual mechanics of the voting process. 
Throughout, however, our pervading message will be that each and every voter can safely accept that his or her vote will be completely secret. 
In this manner we hope to counteract the pernicious effect of intimidation. 
Some are of dimensions beyond our powers. 
However, we have consulted the leadership of each of the major role players in our society with a view to ensuring the maximum degree of free electioneering. 
In particular we have obtained the unqualified support of all role players for a programme of electioneering to be conducted under the aegis of IEC. 
We believe, however, that the essence of an election is that informed voters can freely express their choice at the ballot box. 
The ultimate duty of IEC is to certify, if it can do so in good conscience, that the election was substantially free and fair. 
That is truly an awesome responsibility. 
The obstacles are manifold and self-evident. Yet no one among my colleagues speaks of failure - that is the one thing we are not prepared to contemplate. 
The mountain is high and steep. 
And if its pinnacle represents a cleanly fought, incident free, non-violent campaign and a very high-percentage poll by informed voters we must admit, at this stage, that the chances are remote. 
As things stand in my country at the moment there is no prospect of such ultimate victory. 
But that is not our objective. 
We are simply not operating in a sophisticated Western European environment. 
We live and work in a gravely blemished society. 
Quite apart from the scars of the apartheid era, there are the scourges of ignorance, poverty, suspicion, fear and deep-rooted animosities. 
The elections are not intended as a panacea. 
The promised land lies far in the future. 
If the elections are a substantial success, which I have no doubt they will be, we will have proved to ourselves that we, as a nation united, notwithstanding our political differences, can work together. 
Considering the light years we have moved since February 1990 there is every reason for optimism of the will. 
Significant sectors of our society have publicly adopted a stance of non-participation. 
That is evident from reliable public opinion polls conducted over the last few months. 
We of the IEC are determined to enable them to do so. 
A great deal remains to be done. 
Much of what is to be done has no precedent. 
In addition we have the support of thousands of observers who will be able to vouch for the integrity of the elections. 
But, in the final analysis, it is not your election nor that of my Commission. 
This International Briefing has proved to be a unique opportunity for the international anti-apartheid and non-governmental communities to be informed about the progress being made towards the holding of South Africa's first democratic and non-racial elections on 27 April 1994. 
It was a great source of encouragement to learn from Judge Kriegler of the support of the overwhelming majority of South Africans for the electoral process and of the progress IEC has made. 
The responsibility for ensuring that these elections are genuinely "free and fair" is immense, not least because 18 million of the estimated 22 million electorate are first-time voters, of whom 57 per cent are functionally illiterate. 
Quite apart from the scars of the apartheid era, there are the scourges of ignorance, poverty, suspicion, fear and deep-rooted animosities." 
However he also stressed: 
"The elections are not intended as a panacea. 
As participants in the International Briefing we were deeply conscious of the threat posed to the electoral process by those who fear democracy and seek the preservation of the powers and privileges of the apartheid era, including Bantustan structures. 
The recent initiative of the Multi-party Negotiating Process to amend the agreements reached in order to accommodate further the concerns of those who are currently refusing to participate in the electoral process underlines the determination of those committed to this process to do everything possible to achieve national reconciliation. 
In her opening address, Ambassador des \x{59e4}es, the co-chairman of the International Briefing and Acting Chairman of the United Nations Special Committee against Apartheid, echoed these sentiments when she stated that: 
"It must be quite clear that those who may consider attempting to reverse, through violence and intimidation, the historical change towards freedom and democracy through the electoral process, must know that they cannot hope to have the understanding and support of the international community whoever they may be." 
Special presentations to the International Briefing on the electoral process covered, inter alia, the role of voter education and monitoring, including the contribution of international observers from the United Nations and other governmental structures as well as international non-governmental organizations. 
These helped to clarify the contribution the international community was making to the elections and how this could be strengthened. 
(a) Conditions for free participation in the electoral process (covering areas with a history of violence and other areas, both urban and rural); 
(b) The policing of the electoral process; 
(c) The role of the media; 
(d) Women and the electoral process. 
These presentations, both written and verbal, provided an invaluable insight into the actual situation on the ground in South Africa and alerted participants to the many obstacles in the way of genuinely "free and fair" elections that still needed to be overcome. 
It was evident from all the presentations and debates that the international community still has a major contribution to make as we count down to democracy in South Africa. 
The message of this International Briefing to all South Africans is unequivocal. 
It is determined that these elections take place and are genuinely democratic. 
This must be the era when the Governments and peoples of the region can embark on programmes of reconstruction and development to overcome the legacies of apartheid and the destructive consequences of its policies throughout southern Africa and so that peace and justice can flourish. 
Having met at Bras\x{74b1}ia on 10 February 1994 for an exchange of views on the community of Portuguese-speaking countries, 
Considering that the idea of the creation of the community of Portuguese-speaking countries derives spontaneously from civil society, on the basis of a common language that has forged special relations among seven countries, 
Considering that the seven countries share universal values, such as those of democratic ideals, respect for human rights, repudiation of racism and the traditional principles of coexistence among States, 
Considering that the initiative of the establishment of the community reflects the consensus recognition by the participating Governments of the need to give concrete expression to an existing reality, which also confers a distinct identity to the seven States in the current international scenario, 
Considering that the current international context has opened up new possibilities for initiatives of open and non-exclusive association among countries with similar values and interests, 
Considering that, through the mechanism of political and diplomatic concertation to be established within the community, a more active presence of the seven countries in international forums will be assured, 
2. For the implementation of this initiative, agreed upon the following: 
(b) To make efforts - on the basis of the most absolute solidarity and with respect for national specificities - towards making the community of Portuguese-speaking countries an instrument of political concertation and of cooperation in the social, cultural and economic fields; 
(e) To stimulate the consideration of economic and commercial cooperation mechanisms, with a view to promoting reciprocal exchanges and investments, with the wide participation of the private sector and of international organizations with these aims; 
(f) To recommend the enhancement of existing inter-university cooperation and the strengthening of discussions on the establishment of a university of the seven; 
(g) To support the development of a regional cooperation project for the promotion of the book and of reading in the five African countries with Portuguese as their official language, to be called the bibliographic fund of the Portuguese language, with its headquarters at Maputo; 
(h) To support the immediate and effective cease-fire in Angola and to express the certainty that peace will only be lasting if it is achieved in strict respect of the Bicesse Agreements and of the results of the free and fair elections of September 1992; 
(i) To encourage the implementation of the Rome Agreements, national reconciliation and the consolidation of democratic order in Mozambique; 
(j) To recommend the establishment of a commission with the mandate of mobilizing and coordinating the efforts towards the reconstruction of Angola and Mozambique; 
(m) To meet at Lisbon immediately preceding the summit meeting. 
5. On 4 October 1993, at 1620 hours, an Iraqi loader was seen passing through the geographical coordinates of QA50500-48500, south-west of border pillar 21/22 in the vicinity of Height 31. 
6. On 4 October 1993, at 1630 hours, nine Iraqis were seen repairing trenches at the geographical coordinates of NC8712 on the map of Halaleh, west of border pillar 35/3 and Height 540 of southern Meimak Heights. 
8. On 6 October 1993, at 2300 hours, 20 antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory north of Aseman Heights between north-east and north-west of border pillars 99/4 and 99/5 respectively. 
9. On 7 October 1993, a number of Iraqi military personnel installed a camera at Fakkeh sentry post at the geographical coordinates of QA4849 on the map of Yebis between north-west and south-west of border pillars 21/22 and 22 respectively. 
10. On 7 October 1993, an antirevolutionary element crossing the border and entering Iranian territory was arrested by Iranian forces at the geographical coordinates of PB8320 on the map of Chai Gharre Tapeh between east and north of border pillars 24/30 and 24/18 respectively. 
They barricaded the road and stopped and searched the vehicles passing through. 
13. On 9 October 1993, at 0200 hours, seven Iraqi military personnel crossed into no man's land at the geographical coordinates of QA29950-82050 on the map of Nahr-e-Anbar and proceeded to monitor the Iranian sentry post of Chamsari. 
14. On 9 October 1993, at 0945 hours, seven Iraqis were seen installing barbed wire at the geographical coordinates of NC589317 on the map of Kanisheikh, west of border pillar 39/8 and south-west of border pillars 4 and 4A and Height 130. 
15. On 9 October 1993, at 1730 hours, seven Iraqis were seen digging trenches at the geographical coordinates of NC6527 on the map of Kanisheikh in no man's land between border pillars 39/3 and 39/4, opposite Abugharib Heights. 
16. On 10 October 1993, at 0800 hours, 16 Iraqi military personnel were seen training at the geographical coordinates of NC532408 on the map of Sumar, at the Miantang Darreh Heights near border pillar 42. 
17. On 10 October 1993, Iraqi forces put up four group tents at the geographical coordinates of PA935985 on the map of Koohe Gotbeh, west of border pillars 24/9 and 24/10. 
18. On 11 October 1993, at 0830 hours, 16 Iraqi soldiers were seen training at the geographical coordinates of NC532408 on the map of Sumar, at Miantang Darreh Heights west of border pillar 42. 
19. On 11 October 1993, at 1630 hours, five Iraqis were seen gathering metals at the geographical coordinates of ND6727 on the map of Ghasr-e-Shirin in no man's land, south of border pillars 60/4 and 60/5. 
20. On 11 October 1993, at 2220 hours, an Iraqi vehicle equipped with a Dushka weapon was seen going from the south to the north of the geographical coordinates of PA9595 on the map of Meimeh River near border pillars 24/4 and 24/5. 
21. On 11 October 1993, Iraqi forces built an observation tower at the geographical coordinates of QA0693 on the map of Meimeh River, in no man's land, south of border pillars 60/4 and 60/5. 
22. On 11 October 1993, 20 antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at the village of Nirvan, at the geographical coordinates of NE6376 on the map of Garmab, north-east of Soorkooh and east of border pillar 102 and north-east of border pillar 101/7. 
After receiving some money, they released a hostage they had taken on 10 October. 
They left the village at 1800 hours on 11 October and returned to Iraq. 
23. On 11 October 1993, Iraqi forces stationed east of the Saddam sentry post were seen passing through the geographical coordinates of QA4156 on the map of Yebis in no man's land at Height 85, where they reconstructed a trench. 
24. On 12 October 1993, at 0700 hours, 21 Iraqi military personnel were seen training at the geographical coordinates of NO533408 on the map of Sumar, at the Miantang Darreh, west of border pillar 42. 
They occupied the telecommunications building in the village, blew up the safe and emptied its contents. 
They also forced the villagers to give them victuals and then returned to Iraq. 
They proceeded to distribute leaflets and then returned to Iraqi territory. 
27. On 13 October 1993, 20 antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of NG8725 on the map of Silvana. 
29. On 14 October 1993, at 1850 hours, Iraqi forces stationed at the Mohammad Qassem sentry post in Iraq at the geographical coordinates of PB052685 on the map of Mehran north-east of Ta'an village, opposite the sentry post of the Farrokhabad in Mehran, effected several consecutive explosions. 
Pieces of shells from the explosions hit Iranian territory. 
30. On 14 October 1993, at 2250 hours, antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory. 
31. On 14 October 1993, at 1000 hours, three Iraqi military personnel were seen repairing a gun at the geographical coordinates of NC836192 on the map of Halaleh, in no man's land, north of border pillar 35/8 of Meimak Heights. 
33. On 15 October 1993, at 2310 hours, six flare bullets were fired by Iraqis from the geographical coordinates of ND6624, west of border pillar 60/2 and south of Height 585. 
The bullets were fired in the direction of Dashte Zahab and Gharavnir Heights at the geographical coordinates of ND6820 on the map of Ghasr-e-Shirin south of border pillar 60 in Iranian territory. 
The flare shells landed in Iranian territory after they fizzled out. 
35. On 16 October 1993, at 0950 hours, six Iraqi military personnel were seen passing through the area south-west of border pillar 40/5 at the geographical coordinates of NC575381 on the map of Sumar, at the Koomasang Heights and south-west of Makki Springs and Miantang. 
They barricaded the road and lectured to the passengers of passing vehicles for two hours. 
37. On 16 October 1993, at 2320 hours, four unidentified personnel in no man's land west of border pillar 24/1 at the geographical coordinates of QA32932 on the map of Meimeh River intended to penetrate the positions of Iranian border police. 
The latter's response forced them to return to Iraq. 
38. On 17 October 1993, at 1025 hours, five Iraqi military personnel entered no man's land and unloaded a large binocular from their vehicle. 
They installed the equipment at an observation centre at the geographical coordinates of NC415639 on the map of Naftshahr. 
They left the area after they were spotted. 
39. On 17 October 1993, at 1040 hours, a number of antirevolutionaries crossed the border at no man's land and penetrated into Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of PB513496 on the map of Koohe Gach, 16 kilometres north of border pillar 24/49. 
40. On 17 October 1993, Iraqi forces were seen installing barbed wire and repairing their positions at the geographical coordinates of NC851386 on the map of Sumar, at Koomasang Heights and south-west of Makki Springs and Miantang and border pillar 40/5. 
41. On 17 October 1993, at 2040 hours, a number of Iraqi military personnel at the geographical coordinates of QA5149 on the map of Yebis in no man's land west of border pillar 21/22, south of the Iranian border sentry post, fired at the Iranian border police. 
The latter's response drove the Iraqis back into their territory. 
42. On 17 October 1993, at 0815 hours, 50 Iraqi military personnel were seen building a road at the geographical coordinates of QA7018 on the map of Chazzabeh. 
Some of them were observing Iranian forces. 
43. On 18 October 1993, at 0800 hours, eight Iraqi military personnel were seen at the geographical coordinates of ND596242 on the map of Ghasr-e-Shirin, in no man's land north of the sentry post of Ghal'eh Sefid in Iran and the border river of Ghoorehtoo. 
These personnel were collecting equipment for trenches. 
44. On 18 October 1993, at 1740 hours, Iraqi forces fired 10 mortar shells from the geographical coordinates of ND386103 on the map of Khosravi into Iranian territory. 
45. On 19 October 1993, 20 antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of NF5204 on the map of Barisoo, north-east of Sardasht and the geographical coordinates of NE4594 on the map of Barisoo, north-east of Laklak Mount and north of Yesar Mount. 
47. On 19 October 1993, 17 antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at the village of Ahmadbaroo, at the geographical coordinates of NF3619 on the map of Alavan, 12 kilometres east of border pillar 114/1. 
48. On 20 October 1993, at 1630 hours, 17 Iraqi military personnel at the geographical coordinates of NC832193 on the map of Halaleh, situated in no man's land north of border pillar 35/8 at Meimak Heights, were seen repairing trenches as a group. 
49. On 20 October 1993, at 1630 hours, four Iraqi military personnel at the geographical coordinates of PB094765 on the map of Mehran, in no man's land west of border pillar 33/2 and Zalooab Mount, were seen installing wireless equipment. 
50. On 20 October 1993, 20 antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory south of the Bardsepian Mount, east of Piranshahr. 
They entered the village of Gardehbon at the geographical coordinates of NF2961 on the map of Hangabad and forced their way into the house of one of the residents. 
51. On 21 October 1993, at 0800 hours, three Iraqi military personnel at the geographical coordinates of ND415099 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 56/1 and north-west of Darband Joogh, were seen digging trenches. 
52. On 21 October 1993, at 1000 hours, four Iraqi military personnel were seen repairing barbed wire at the geographical coordinates of ND400125 on the map of Khosravi in no man's land, north of border pillar 54 and south of border pillars 55 and 55/1. 
53. On 23 October 1993, at 1600 hours, three Iraqi military personnel were installing barbed wire at the geographical coordinates of NC837193 on the map of Halaleh in no man's land, north of border pillar 35/8. 
54. On 24 October 1993, at 1000 hours, 13 Iraqi military personnel were seen training in no man's land west of border pillar 56/1 and north-west of Darband Joogh at the geographical coordinates of 391127 on the map of Khosravi. 
55. On 24 October 1993, at 1541 hours, Iraqis effected a large explosion at the geographical coordinates of NC835193 on the map of Halaleh north of border pillar 38/5 at Meimak Heights. 
56. On 24 October 1993, at 1300 hours, three Iraqi soldiers were seen installing barbed wire at Tappeh Shohada at the geographical coordinates of NC832193 on the map of Halaleh, north-west of border pillar 35/8 and west of Height 670 of Meimak Heights. 
57. On 25 October 1993, at 0800 hours, five Iraqi soldiers were seen digging canals at the geographical coordinates of NC711223 on the map of Halaleh, north-west of border pillar 27 and south-west of border pillar 38, west of Height 192, south of Ghalalem Mount. 
58. On 25 October 1993, between 0900 and 1200 hours, six Iraqi military personnel were seen digging offensive trenches south of Abugharib Mount at the geographical coordinates of NC681241 on the map of Kani Sheikh, west of border pillar 39/1. 
59. On 25 October 1993, at 0700 hours, an Iraqi compressor and loading equipment were seen digging the ground in no man's land at border pillars 15 and 16 at the geographical coordinates of QA7021 on the map of Chazzabeh. 
60. On 25 October 1993, at 1430 hours, Iraqi forces stationed at Meimak Heights effected two large explosions at the geographical coordinates of NC832193 on the map of Halaleh in no man's land, north of border pillar 38/5. 
61. On 25 October 1993, at 1605 hours, six antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of NE3789 on the map of Sardasht, east of Bitoosh and north of Koohe Noori, south of Laklak Mount and border pillar 106/1. 
62. On 25 October 1993, at 1800 hours, five antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory, 13 kilometres east of border pillar 91 at the geographical coordinates of PE0443 on the map of Marivan. 
They threatened and terrorized the inhabitants of the villages of Benavcheh and robbed them of supplies and money while they distributed flyers. 
They then left to go to the village of Biloo at the geographical coordinates of PE0242 on the map of Marivan, where they intended to lecture the villagers, but pursuit by Iranian personnel forced them to return to Iraq. 
65. On 26 October 1993, between 0750 and 1100 hours, nine Iraqi soldiers were seen digging trenches at the geographical coordinates of NC715224 on the map of Halaleh, north of border pillar 37 and Height 192, south of border pillar 38 and Ghalalem Height. 
66. On 26 October 1993, at 1030 hours, eight Iraqi military personnel were seen repairing the observatory at the geographical coordinates of NC646277 on the map of Kani Sheikh, west of border pillar 39/4 at Ghalalem Heights and south of Sadd River. 
67. On 26 October 1993, at 1030 hours, eight Iraqi soldiers were seen repairing the observatory in no man's land, west of border pillar 39/4 at the geographical coordinates of NC646277 on the map of Kani Sheikh and west of Abugharib Mount and Height 90. 
68. On 26 October 1993, at 1500 hours, four Iraqi military personnel were seen digging trenches at the geographical coordinates of NC715224 on the map of Halaleh, west of border pillar 39. 
70. On 28 October 1993, at 0900 hours, eight Iraqi military personnel were seen putting up a group tent at the geographical coordinates of NE845654 on the map of Baneh in no man's land, east and west of border pillars 99/2 and 99. 
71. On 29 October 1993, at 1540 hours, Iraqi military personnel were seen building embankments at the geographical coordinates of QA620093500 on the map of Meimeh River in no man's land, south of border pillar 23. 
72. On 29 October 1993, at 1245 hours, 20 Iraqi military personnel were seen training at the geographical coordinates of ND396100 on the map of Khosravi in no man's land, west of border pillar 56/1 and Darban Jooq of Iran. 
76. On 30 October 1993, at 0705 hours, 16 Iraqi military personnel were seen training in no man's land, south of border pillar 24 at the geographical coordinates of QA0440092600 on the map of Meimeh River. 
78. On 30 October 1993, at 1350 hours, an Iraqi loader was seen digging at the geographical coordinates of QA4980049/900 on the map of Yebis, south-west of the sentry post of Fakkeh and border pillar 22. 
79. On 30 October 1993, at 1800 hours, 20 antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of PC0598 on the map of Karand in Sorkheh Dizeh area. 
They barricaded the Sarpol-Karand road and stopped all military and non-military vehicles and their passengers. 
80. On 31 October 1993, at 1245 hours, 15 antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory east of border pillar 124/2 and north-east of Ta'achi Mount and south-east of Navieh Khan Turn at the geographical coordinates of NF9394 on the map of Siparz (Birgim). 
During the last two weeks, the Serbian authorities intensified their repression against the Albanian population in Kosova. 
In addition to the routine terror carried out through the brutal police expeditions undertaken under the pretext of arms search, the Serbian authorities took some other cruel measures aiming at finally destroying the Albanian cultural institutions. 
By the end of February, the Serbian authorities ruling Kosova closed down the Academy of Sciences and Arts of Kosova and sequestrated the building. 
The closure of the Academy of Science and Arts of Kosova and the actions to close the Institute of Albanology of Prishtina are a part of the overall Serbian terror against the Albanians in Kosova and a form of genocide against the Albanian culture. 
big military movements of the Serbian army, including heavy artillery, are reportedly being observed in various districts of Kosova, especially near Prishtina, the capital of Kosova. 
Early in the morning, some 20 Serbian police raided the home of Ismet Veliqi, from Polac village. 
In Baks village (district of Skenderaj) a police unit of 30 Serbian police raided the home of Avdi Behrani, former police commander-in-chief of Skenderaj district, and, after a thorough search of his home, Mr. Behrani was arrested. 
During these expeditions, hundreds of Albanian homes have been raided; some 3,400 Albanians have directly suffered police brutality, most of them brutally beaten and maltreated by the Serbian police, and many of them were imprisoned. 
In many cases the police have asked the family members to evacuate their homes and migrate out of Kosova or otherwise they are threatened with extermination. 
Therefore, I call the attention of the Security Council to investigate without delay the situation in Kosova. 
Publication of this article in the well-known newspaper The Jerusalem Post late last December issued a resounding warning to the Israeli Government, which allegedly wishes to ensure the success of the peace process, to take precautions to foil the settlers' racist crime against Muslims in the holy Ibrahimi Mosque. 
Resolution 900 (1994) adopted by the Security Council on Friday, 4 March 1994 is undoubtedly useful. 
We believe it will further encourage a process of diminishing hostilities throughout Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
However, this resolution does not ultimately protect Maglaj, a city under siege for nine months and which in the past month has become a particular target of Serbian forces and subject to an offensive against its civilians. 
The aggressor has constantly stepped up pressure on the city's defenders by employing new artillery, especially those pieces withdrawn from Sarajevo's surroundings. 
These steps should be followed by the sending of peace-keeping troops to the besieged city. 
If the international community allows this to happen due to its own inertia, all achievements in the recent weeks will be annulled. 
I have the honour to inform you that Srebrenica, a town declared a "safe area" according to resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993), had been relatively quiet for some time. 
However, recently, the Serb aggressor has resumed attacks against this "safe area", thus, blatantly violating the provisions of the above-mentioned resolutions. 
During the night of 4 and 5 March, Serb forces attacked a camp settlement in Slapovici which had been built out of donations from the Governments of Sweden and Norway. 
In this attack, they killed and/or imprisoned a number of civilians. 
THE MARINE LIVING RESOURCES OF THE HIGH SEAS: 
3. It should be recalled that the issue of high seas fisheries was taken up in a number of international forums 1/ culminating in the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
Chapter 17 of Agenda 21 2/ dealing with the oceans devoted a section to sustainable use and conservation of marine living resources of the high seas. 
Several countries stressed the importance of establishing an effective regime for the conservation and management of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks. 
In particular, States should: 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission (UNIKOM) (A/48/844 and Corr.1). 
7. Annexes I and II to the report summarize and provide supplementary information on the financial performance of the operation for the period from 1 November 1992 to 31 October 1993. 
Those savings resulted from the delayed deployment of the battalion from Bangladesh. 
8. The Secretary-General estimates the cost of the operation for the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 October 1994 at $6,120,200 gross ($5,932,950 net) per month. 
9. In paragraph 17 (a) of his report, the Secretary-General requests authorization to enter into commitments up to the amount of $36,721,200 gross ($35,597,700 net) for the maintenance of the Mission for the period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994. 
This figure has been arrived at by a pro-rating of the initial amounts of $73,442,400 gross ($71,195,400 net) in paragraph 8 above. 
However, the Advisory Committee points out that this pro-rating does not take into account the fact that monthly expenditures in the six-month period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994 will be heavier than in the subsequent six-month period because of non-recurrent capital expenditure. 
In that connection, the Advisory Committee welcomes the review of mission subsistence allowance for Baghdad and trusts that the rate for Kuwait, which is currently $115 on an accommodation-provided basis with $12 per day charged for food, will also be reviewed. 
14. The Committee was informed that the performance of the previous budget indicated an amount of $4,332 as the cost of travel of military observers and civilian personnel, and between $600 and $900 for infantry. 
In the circumstances, the Committee recommends an amount of $4,400 instead of $5,000 for the travel of military observers and civilian personnel, and $700 instead of $800 for infantry. 
The corresponding reductions in the estimate for six months would be $267,700. 
This total provides for a reduction of six international posts (two General Service and four Field Service) and an increase of six locally recruited staff. 
The estimate for the local staff is based on local salary scales applicable in the mission area (see annex V, para. 9). 
17. As stated in paragraph 10 of annex V, the staff costs for the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 October 1994 include a 15 per cent vacancy factor for international staff and 5 per cent for local staff. 
An amount of $68,000 has been included for temporary assistance for the period (see annex V, para. 27). 
The Committee was also informed that following the deployment of the additional battalion in December 1993 and January 1994, all vacant posts would be filled. 
20. An amount of $2,058,200 has been provided for renting equipment and/or vehicles for use by the Engineering Unit (annex V, para. 46). 
This is in addition to the two fixed-wing aircraft being provided free of charge to UNIKOM by one Government. 
22. The Advisory Committee was informed that the number of incidents requiring air patrols had gone down. 
In that connection, the Committee recalls and reiterates its observation in paragraph 18 of its report on UNIKOM (A/47/987) that "while not objecting to the estimate for additional helicopters, the Advisory Committee ... trusts that they will be procured in accordance with actual needs on the ground". 
23. In paragraph 69 of annex V of the report, the Secretary-General requests $942,600 for communications equipment. 
The Advisory Committee notes that the amount being requested is significantly higher than the revised apportionment of $82,400 in the previous mandate period. 
In the circumstances, the Committee recommends that the amount of $942,600 should be reduced to $750,000. 
24. In view of its recommendations and observations in the paragraphs above, the Advisory Committee believes that the estimate for UNIKOM in the period from 1 November to 30 April 1994 should not exceed $37 million gross. 
In determining the amount to be appropriated and assessed, account should be taken of the pledged voluntary contributions, amounting to two thirds of the cost of the operation; moreover, the assessment on Member States should be offset by the unencumbered balance remaining on the account. 
25. As indicated in paragraph 9 above, the Secretary-General estimates requirements of UNIKOM at $33.9 million gross ($32.8 million net) for the period from 1 May to 31 October 1994. 
Taking into account its recommendations and observations in the paragraphs above, the Advisory Committee recommends commitment authority not to exceed $5.5 million gross per month for that period on the understanding that two thirds of the related expenses would be met through voluntary contributions. 
27. The Advisory Committee requests that, in future reports of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNIKOM, precise information be given on implementation of and/or compliance with recommendations of the Committee that have been endorsed by the Assembly. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) (A/48/842 and Corr.1). 
During the course of its consideration of the report, the Advisory Committee met with representatives of the Secretary-General, who provided additional information to the Committee. 
3. As indicated in paragraph 11 of the report, by its resolution 47/234 of 14 September 1993, the General Assembly appropriated $18 million gross ($16,324,000 net) for the operation of ONUSAL for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1993. 
The General Assembly noted, inter alia, that Member States' respective share in the unutilized balance of $1,813,985 held in the ONUSAL/United Nations Observer Group in Central America (ONUCA) special account for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1993 should be set off against assessments on Member States. 
4. In paragraph 9 of the corrigendum to his report (A/48/842/Corr.1), the Secretary-General summarizes the actions to be taken by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session in connection with the financing of ONUSAL. 
In this regard, the Secretary-General will report to the Security Council with considered recommendations on the matter before the end of May 1994." (A/48/842, para. 16). 
6. Annexes I and II to the Secretary-General's report summarize and provide supplementary information in respect of the financial performance of the operation for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1993. 
7. In his report, the Secretary-General estimated the cost of the operation for the period 1 December 1993 to 31 May 1994, inclusive of the cost related to the deployment of 580 election monitors, at $19,993,400 gross ($18,178,600 net). 
However, this estimate has since been revised, leading to a total increase of $23,600 gross but a decrease of $15,900 net for the period from 1 December 1993 to 31 May 1994. 
These increases are offset by a decrease of $361,400 under civilian electoral observers, leaving a net increase of $23,600 under the gross estimates and a net decrease of $15,900 under the net estimates. 
The Advisory Committee questions the need for all these trips when the mission is nearing its final phase. 
Since ONUSAL is winding down, the Advisory Committee was not convinced of the explanations given in support for the estimated amount. Moreover, the Committee notes that in the previous mandate period only $21,800 was used. 
In the circumstances, the Advisory Committee recommends an amount of $20,000 instead of $104,300 under consultants. 
The Advisory Committee understands therefore, that, should a second round of voting not be necessary, the additional requirement of $500,000 will not arise; the Advisory Committee expects that any such savings will be specifically reflected in the performance report. 
14. With regard to transportation operations, the estimates provide $63,200 for the rental of 50 vehicles. 
The corresponding reductions in the estimate for 6 months would be $63,200. 
15. The Advisory Committee notes that the exercise of shipping vehicles out of ONUSAL does not start until the end of April 1994 (A/48/842, annex IV, sect. II, para. 5). 
Since the mission is winding down, the Advisory Committee does not believe that the entire amount of $763,800 would be required under this item. 
In the circumstances, the Committee recommends an amount of $500,000. 
18. In view of its recommendations and observations above, the Advisory Committee recommends that the General Assembly appropriate for ONUSAL the amount of $19,527,000 gross ($17,672,700 net) for the period 1 December 1993 to 31 May 1994. 
19. The Advisory Committee has requested that, in the Secretary-General's future reports on the financing of ONUSAL, precise information should be given on implementation of, and/or compliance with, recommendations of ACABQ that have been endorsed by the General Assembly. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the Secretary-General's report on the Financing of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II) (A/48/850). 
3. On 18 November 1993 the Security Council renewed the mandate of UNOSOM II for an additional period expiring 31 May 1994. 
In that resolution, the Security Council also requested the Secretary-General to report to the Council by 15 January 1994 and inter alia, "to provide an updated plan setting out UNOSOM II's future strategy with regard to its humanitarian, political and security activities". 
4. On 4 February 1994 the Security Council, in its resolution 897 (1994), considered the Secretary-General's recommendation for the continuation of UNOSOM II with a revised mandate. 
The Security Council also authorized the "gradual reduction of UNOSOM II to a force level of up to 22,000 and necessary support elements, such force level to be reviewed at the next renewal of the mandate". 
The Committee was informed that, as of 22 February 1994, assessments totalling $721,184,452 had been apportioned among Member States for the period 1 May 1992 to 28 February 1994. 
As indicated in the table, there is an unencumbered balance of $56,027,000 gross ($53,018,000 net) for the period from 1 May to 31 October 1993. 
As at 31 December 1993, interest income amounted to $2,391,030 and miscellaneous income totalled $44,275. 
9. The General Assembly, by resolution 47/41 C, invited Member States to make voluntary contributions to UNOSOM II in cash and in the form of services and supplies acceptable to the Secretary-General to the fund established by him pursuant to Security Council resolution 794 (1992). 
In paragraph 15 of its resolution 814 (1993), the Security Council requested the Secretary-General to maintain the fund for the additional purpose of receiving contributions for the maintenance of UNOSOM II following the departure of UNITAF forces and for the establishment of a Somali police force. 
10. As stated in paragraph 32 of the Secretary-General's report, to this end two sub-accounts of the fund were established, one for UNITAF and one for the Somali police component. 
11. The Advisory Committee was informed that, of the claims in excess of $114 million received for costs pertaining to UNITAF from the nine eligible participating Governments, based on the guidelines for reimbursement from the fund, reimbursement for claims totalling $76 million had been made. 
The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 39 of the Secretary-General's report that "some of the donors to the fund have requested that the UNITAF sub-account be closed as soon as possible". 
The Secretariat has therefore set deadlines and has concluded that all eligible claims from Governments participating in UNITAF have been submitted. 
The Advisory Committee welcomes this prompt action relating to trust fund expenditure. 
The Advisory Committee was informed that reimbursement to troop contributors had now been made up to 31 December 1993. 
In this context, the Advisory Committee recalls its recommendation contained in paragraph 41 of document A/47/990. 
13. Financial performance for the period from 1 May to 31 October 1993 is summarized in annexes I and II to the Secretary-General's report (A/48/850). 
14. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 36 of the Secretary-General's report that, "in view of the unusual circumstances under which the mission has operated during the period, the estimated expenditures are only provisional and may be subject to change". 
The Committee appreciates the substantive explanations on these items given in annex II to the Secretary-General's report. 
19. With regard to the overruns in expenditure, the Advisory Committee notes that 60 armoured personnel carriers (APCs) were purchased outright at a cost of $13,285,000. 
The Committee recalls that these vehicles were acquired to equip a contingent that was not fully mechanized in order to enable it to fulfil the actions that may be called for under Chapter VII of the Charter (A/47/984, paras. 7 and 8). 
The Committee was informed that, since those vehicles were considered to be military equipment, the terms and conditions for their purchase included restrictions set by the supplier on their subsequent use and disposition. 
20. Given the problems that will arise with regard to warehousing and disposition of the equipment, the Committee urges that special efforts be made in future to obtain unrestricted use of such equipment by the United Nations in view of the unique status and role of the Organization. 
21. On inquiry, the Advisory Committee was informed that the amounts reflected against expenditure for death and disability awards were on the basis of recent experience and not on any existing standard. 
22. The Advisory Committee was informed that, owing to the tense and uncertain security conditions in the area and in the absence of any local financial institutions and uniform national legal tender, it had become extremely difficult to manage, convert or make payments in local currency. 
The Secretariat was therefore considering the option of making local payments in United States dollars, a procedure that would not only reduce the security risk but could also reduce expenditure. 
The Advisory Committee welcomes this development and believes that, given the special circumstances prevailing in Somalia, this option should be considered thoroughly. 
23. The Advisory Committee also recommends that monthly or periodic audits of UNOSOM be undertaken by the internal audit unit based in Nairobi. 
In section X of his report, the Secretary-General reiterates his concern about security issues in UNOSOM II that prevent the full accomplishment of its mandate. 
As indicated, the Mogadishu area in particular remains tense, making movement of personnel and relief supplies difficult and dangerous, while outside Mogadishu banditry and inter-clan fighting continue to plague parts of the countryside. 
Against this backdrop, the Advisory Committee believes that the deployment of international staff and delivery of relief and services may be adversely affected and delayed. 
Unless the security situation in Somalia improves, it is unlikely that a number of the activities budgeted for (air transport, infrastructure repairs, vehicle establishment) will be fully carried out. 
25. The Advisory Committee regrets that the main document could not provide a clearer explanation of how the estimated requirements relate to many of the tasks of the revised mandate of the Operation as enumerated in paragraph 2 of Security Council resolution 897 (1994). 
26. Civilian personnel costs, as indicated in the Secretary-General's report, are estimated at $44,469,100. 
In addition, provision in an amount of $610,000 has also been shown for other official travel for meetings and consultations. 
28. With regard to international staff salaries ($13,627,000), the Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 33 of the same annex that calculations are based on a total of 861 posts, including a vacancy factor of 50 per cent. 
Common staff costs ($8,694,000) and mission subsistence allowance ($7,787,800), as indicated in paragraphs 35 and 36 of the annex, have also been calculated with a vacancy rate of 50 per cent. 
The Advisory Committee therefore recommends that an amount of $675,000 (based on 75 per cent of staff using this option) be deducted from the total provision of $7,787,800 for mission subsistence allowance. 
The Committee requests that future performance reports contain specific information in respect of the deduction for meals. 
The Advisory Committee also reiterates its request for a review of the methodology for the determination of entitlements, the rates of mission subsistence allowance and their application (see A/47/990, para. 20). 
29. The Advisory Committee requests that the Secretary-General report on the practice of deploying Security Guards from headquarters locations to United Nations missions with a view to clarifying the policy in this regard. 
The Advisory Committee was informed that an amount of $900 per month is deducted by UNOSOM for food and lodging from the all-inclusive monthly fee of $3,600. 
31. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 34 of the same annex that the calculation of salaries of 1,800 locally recruited staff is based on local salary scales applicable to the mission area. 
The Advisory Committee's views with regard to the local salary scale have been reflected in paragraph 32 of document A/47/984. Annex VIII to the Secretary-General's report shows an amount of $1,470,000 budgeted for hazard duty pay for local staff. 
The Advisory Committee was informed that so far this has not been paid to local staff, nor is this expenditure foreseen in view of the contractual arrangements for the provision of local staff services. 
Savings thus achieved should be reflected in the following mandate periods. 
35. In paragraphs 14 to 25 of annex IV to the Secretary-General's report, an estimated expenditure of $50,797,500 has been indicated in respect of contingent-owned equipment. 
36. The Advisory Committee believes that the sum of $18,153,750 for attendant charges as enumerated in paragraphs 17 to 25 of annex IV is excessive. 
On inquiry, the Advisory Committee was informed that this amount was in addition to the amount of $21 million for spare parts reflected in the annex to the present report. 
37. Provision in the amount of $1,680,000 has been made for international contractual personnel. 
The arrangements with Brown and Root were extended up to 31 December 1993 as UNOSOM was unable to make alternative arrangements to substitute for services provided by Brown and Root. 
This current arrangement, under another Letter of Assist, is for a period of four months from 1 December 1993 to 31 March 1994 and a provision of $43,912,000 has been included in the UNOSOM budget (see the annex to the present document). 
Provision has also been made in the UNOSOM budget for possible continuation of the services up to 31 May 1994. 
40. On inquiry, the Advisory Committee was provided with additional information with regard to the "umbrella" contract mentioned in paragraph 115 of annex IV to the Secretary-General's report. 
The contractual arrangements comprise the cost of services and do not include supply by the contractor of any materials; therefore all supplies such as gravel and building and other materials mentioned in paragraphs 47, 50, 54, and 59 of annex IV are not included in the contract. 
The Advisory Committee understands that the contract is a "cost plus award/base fee" contract, which means that the contractor is awarded a fixed 1 per cent base fee as profit. 
The Committee has been informed that, since the contract is "cost plus" it is easy to modify in response to changing workload. 
There is no minimum level of work guaranteed for Brown and Root in the contract; all work performed by Brown and Root for UNOSOM is on an "as required" basis. 
In the meantime, the Advisory Committee recommends that an amount of $88 million (out of $108 million) should be sufficient up to 31 May 1993; this represents a reduction of $20 million in the estimate. 
In view of this, the Committee questions the estimate of $17,515,100 for spare parts and repairs of vehicles and recommends that it be reduced by $4,515,100 to $13 million. 
43. A summary of requirements for air operations is given in annex X to the Secretary-General's report, while cost estimates are provided in paragraphs 79 to 87 of annex IV. 
From the information provided to it, the Committee believes that air operation requirements during the current mandate period ($77,019,200) are overstated. 
In accordance with the new policy for air operations, a contract is not automatically renewed upon expiry; new contracts have a maximum duration of one year and are subject to competitive bidding. 
45. The Advisory Committee was informed that efforts that were being made to replace the six Puma and six Gazelle military-type helicopters that had been utilized for one month of the current mandate, had not met with success. 
However, there were indications that six small reconnaissance helicopters might be available in May 1994. 
The Advisory Committee accordingly recommends a reduction of $5,260,000 (i.e. three months) in rental and related charges for the 12 helicopters. 
46. The Advisory Committee was provided with updated information regarding the establishment of a medium-wave radio station for UNOSOM II in Somalia. 
47. A bid has been received to set up a station that would provide coverage to most of the country. 
The Secretary-General's request involves an estimated capital cost of approximately $2,500,000 and an additional estimated cost of $108,316 for technical operational support. 
The Advisory Committee recommends acceptance of this request. 
48. As shown in paragraph 132 of annex IV to the Secretary-General's report, an amount of $10,215,500 has been estimated for police training programmes. 
The Advisory Committee recalls that an amount of $7.5 million had been estimated for the previous mandate period from 1 May to 31 October 1993. 
In its report (A/47/984), the Committee had indicated that that amount had been included in the UNOSOM budget because the Secretary-General believed that it represented "an indispensable part of the efforts of the UNOSOM military units to restore law and order in Somalia". 
In paragraph 50 of its report, the Advisory Committee had indicated that it was the Secretary-General's intention to expand the force to 10,000; however, the expanded programme was to be financed from voluntary contributions. 
The Advisory Committee has recently been provided with updated estimates, which indicate that the cost of the police component would amount to $40,343,000 and, together with the judicial and prison components, would amount to $59,214,000. 
The Committee understands that, there being no governmental authority capable of raising revenue in Somalia, it was necessary to include, on an exceptional basis, payment of compensation within the police training component of the programme. 
51. As shown in paragraph 10 above, the cash contributions that have been received total $9 million in support of police training programmes and an additional $55.1 million has been pledged in cash and in kind. 
In addition, the Committee recommends that the unencumbered balance of $56,027,000 gross in respect of the period from 1 May to 31 October 1993 be set off against the amount to be assessed on Member States for the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 May 1994. 
53. The Advisory Committee requests that, in future reports of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNOSOM II, precise information should be given on the implementation of, or compliance with, recommendations of the Advisory Committee that have been endorsed by the General Assembly. 
The Government of Panama strongly rejects such statements because serious, determined action has been taken since 1990 to combat such offences. 
I must point out that our Government strongly rejects these statements because serious, determined action has been taken since 1990 to combat such offences. 
Specifically, the chief steps taken by our Government to combat drug trafficking have been the following: 
1. On 23 September 1993, the Executive Branch submitted to the Legislative Assembly of the Republic of Panama a draft law ratifying the United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances, adopted at Vienna on 19 December 1988. 
The proposed legislation was adopted in Act No. 20 of 7 December 1993 and published in the Official Gazette No. 22,429 of 9 December 1993. 
The Agreement is pending for adoption at the next session beginning on 1 March 1994. 
4. On 19 November 1993, the Republic of Panama and the Republic of Colombia signed the following bilateral agreements: 
(a) Agreement on mutual legal assistance and judicial cooperation; 
(b) Agreement on mutual assistance relating to illicit trafficking in narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances; 
6. The Governments of Panama and Mexico are expected to set a date for the opening of talks on the conclusion of a treaty on mutual legal assistance, since both Governments have already expressed their intention to conclude such an agreement. 
8. Development of prevention programmes has been stepped up through the National Committee for the Study of Drug-related Offences, an inter-agency committee established by Act No. 23 of 30 December 1986, better known as the Drug Act. 
There is also Cabinet Decree No. 41 of 1990, which establishes that banks must identify their clients properly and require them to furnish whatever statements may be necessary in order to ascertain the origin of deposits or the intended use of cash withdrawals of over $10,000. 
Moreover, important meetings were held in 1993 with senior representatives of your Government for the purpose of drawing up common strategies to expand our capacity to work in that important sphere of our economic activity. 
Top-ranking Panamanian officials participated in these meetings as a demonstration of our Government's intent and concern. 
It also assists and supports the Catholic Church and other churches established in the Republic of Panama by providing special audio-visual and technical materials including plans for preventing and eradicating drugs in our country. 
You are undoubtedly aware that the limitations which we encounter in our efforts to combat this deadly scourge are real and that they frequently affect the results. 
Recalling its resolution 47/89 of 16 December 1992 and taking note of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/33 of 27 July 1993, 
Conscious of the efforts made thus far by the Institute in fulfilling its mandate through, inter alia, the organization of training programmes and regional seminars, as well as the provision of advisory services, 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that sufficient resources are provided to the Institute, within the overall appropriation of the programme budget, to enable it to carry out, in full and on time, all its obligations; 
4. Requests the United Nations Development Programme to continue providing programme support to the Institute; 
Recognizing that international criminal groups often convince individuals to migrate illegally by various means for enormous profits and use the proceeds from smuggling human beings to finance other criminal activities, thus bringing great harm to the States concerned, 
Aware that such activities endanger the lives of those individuals and impose severe costs on the international community, particularly upon certain States that have been called upon to rescue and to provide medical care, food, housing and transportation for those individuals, 
Noting that smugglers, particularly in the State of destination of the smuggling of aliens, often force migrants into forms of debt, bondage or servitude, often involving criminal activities, in order to pay for their passage, 
Reaffirming that the sovereignty and territorial integrity of all States must be respected, including their right to control their own borders, 
Concerned that the smuggling of aliens undermines public confidence in policies and procedures for immigration and for the protection of refugees, 
2. Commends those States that have cooperated to combat the smuggling of aliens and to address specific incidents where smuggled aliens have needed to be processed in accordance with international standards and the domestic laws and procedures of the State concerned and returned safely to appropriate destinations; 
5. Also requests States that have not done so to make special efforts to prevent their airports, means of ground transportation and air carriers from being used by smugglers of aliens; 
9. Emphasizes that international efforts to prevent the smuggling of aliens should not inhibit legal migration or freedom of travel or undercut the protection provided by international law to refugees; 
10. Reaffirms the need to observe fully international and national law in dealing with the smuggling of aliens, including the provision of humane treatment and strict observance of all the human rights of migrants; 
12. Requests the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice to consider giving special attention to the question of thesmuggling of aliens at its third session, to be held in 1994, in order to encourage international cooperation to address this problem within the framework of its mandate; 
13. Requests the Secretary-General to transmit the text of the present resolution to all Member States and to relevant specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations; 
14. Invites Member States and relevant specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations to report to the Secretary-General on the measures they have taken to combat the smuggling of aliens; 
15. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly on the measures taken by States, specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations to combat the smuggling of aliens, and decides to consider this question at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Crime prevention and criminal justice". 
The Secretary-General has the honour to transmit to the Statistical Commission the report of the Inter-Agency Task Force on National Accounts (Convener: Inter-Secretariat Working Group on National Accounts), which is contained in the annex to the present report. 
Since the Commission also requested a report from the Inter-Agency Task Force on National Accounts, it was decided to merge the report on implementation with the report of the Task Force. 
The final manuscripts of the Arabic, Chinese, French and Spanish versions are not expected to be ready before mid-1994. 
Thereafter, the United Nations Secretariat will require six to nine months to complete the publication process. 
3. The development of the conceptual framework of the 1993 SNA over the past decade has been achieved through a programme of international cooperation and has been a singular achievement. 
The cooperative arrangements that have governed past work have been well tested and provide a basis for future cooperation and coordination. 
The principle of burden sharing will continue to guide all future activities of ISWGNA and all of its participating organizations are committed to ensuring continuity as global work on national accounts moves into a new phase that will emphasize implementation and further refinement of the conceptual framework. 
4. ISWGNA has established a number of modalities that will facilitate its work. 
Twice yearly technical meetings of the Group are proposed. 
For each period between meetings, a member organization will act as the secretariat and assume the role of focal point. 
5. ISWGNA will actively seek the cooperation and contributions of other agencies and national statistical offices, particularly in further refining the 1993 SNA. 
ISWGNA will also seek inputs from non-governmental organizations, such as the World Resources Institute, as appropriate. 
6. Since members of ISWGNA and other relevant bodies have different specialties and areas of interest, different subgroups will be constituted to deal with specialized areas. 
That specialization will be applicable not only to international organizations but to the regional commissions as well, which may decide to concentrate on specific areas of work. 
Technical meetings of subgroups will not always be attended by all ISWGNA members; such meetings will not constitute formal ISWGNA meetings. 
7. The speedy implementation of the 1993 SNA in many countries, especially statistically less advanced countries and the economies in transition, poses particular challenges. 
Comprehensive implementation will depend on the availability of basic data and resources in terms of trained staff. 
ISWGNA recognizes that the early availability of documentation in all of the major languages will be critical; ISWGNA will endeavour to ensure that the necessary materials become available in a timely manner. 
9. Given resource constraints, it is imperative that all activities connected with the implementation of the 1993 SNA are coordinated to the maximum extent possible, thereby minimizing duplication. 
The newsletter could also be an effective tool for disseminating updated summary information relating to research work on the future elaboration of the SNA. 
10. Other arrangements will be developed between the participating organizations to implement the 1993 SNA. 
For instance, experts from one organization could assist other organizations in their training and other implementation efforts, including the preparation of course materials, participation in training sessions or participation in technical cooperation programmes in individual countries. 
Improvements in the coverage and availability of basic data are critical steps in that process. 
National statistical offices will need to develop medium-term plans for strengthening their overall statistical capacities to gather the information necessary for supporting the compilation of national accounts. 
In some countries, the task of developing an action programme and a prioritization of activities may itself only be feasible with external assistance from multilateral and bilateral donor agencies. 
12. Technical cooperation/assistance activities consist of directly assisting countries in compiling national accounts and training national accounts compilers and trainers at the national, regional and international levels. 
ISWGNA will play a coordinating role in providing assistance from all sources, while its member organizations will provide direct assistance and training within their own work programmes. 
A principal goal of ISWGNA work will be to promote the optimal use of the limited resources available for such work and thus avoid any duplication of efforts. 
That coordination between agencies and donor countries at the country level will be further reinforced by creating mechanisms to ensure the maximum exchange of information on the activities of participating organizations and countries. 
13. Technical cooperation/assistance activities aimed at the implementation of the 1993 SNA must focus on explaining the new SNA and helping countries compile the necessary basic and intermediate data. 
Training national accountants is therefore essential for rapidly and effectively implementing the 1993 SNA. 
Training efforts should not only be directed towards national accounts experts in countries; they should also update the skills of national accounts experts currently employed by regional and international organizations, who may have only partial knowledge of the 1993 SNA and its orientation. 
Emphasis should be placed on developing materials that can be used in different activities and media, such as videotapes, which could reduce staffing requirements at training sessions. 
Training will consist primarily of courses, workshops and seminars at the country, regional and interregional levels, and may deal with general overviews of the 1993 SNA or address specific issues. 
15. In most countries, the main obstacle that will be encountered when implementing the 1993 SNA will be a lack of the necessary basic statistics. 
Consequently, an important part of technical cooperation projects aimed at the implementation of the 1993 SNA should focus on the development of basic data. 
Such basic data development should go hand in hand with programmes to develop and/or reorient countries' statistical systems and adapt them to their specific policy and analytical needs. 
It should be recognized that, in practice, there are multiple reciprocal influences between the implementation of a system of national accounts and the development of other elements of a statistical system, which may differ from country to country. 
The harmonization of systems of macroeconomic statistics should therefore be encouraged as a direct means of improving national accounts. 
16. While national accounts projects must be tailored to the specific needs and circumstances of each country, there are nevertheless a number of common elements in the various approaches to technical cooperation in national accounts, some of which are described below. 
Before or in the early phases of a national accounts project: 
(a) Policy and analytical needs of the country should be identified. 
That phase may include assisting the country in interpreting national accounts data and promoting the use of such data in different types of analyses; 
(b) A national accounts compilation framework should be designed identifying the concepts and classifications to be applied and also identifying compilation methods. 
In order to familiarize national accounts staff with the details of such a framework and its implementation and to provide a means of training them, a pilot compilation based on tentative data may be implemented; 
The results of the pilot compilation and any experience gained in conducting it may be used to perform those tasks; 
(d) A work plan should be developed for progressively implementing the framework and a plan should also be elaborated for establishing a compilation cycle. 
17. In assisting countries, the priority of national accounts projects should go to statistically less developed countries and the economies in transition. 
In both instances, technical assistance programmes should aim to develop a modern and efficient statistical system that will serve effectively the development of national accounts. 
The role of ISWGNA will be to arrive at a division of labour between ISWGNA members in developing such handbooks, based on the expertise of each organization. 
Other organizations and countries may participate in the elaboration of handbooks under the sponsorship of one of the members of ISWGNA. 
During the process of developing the handbooks, there will be frequent interaction between the organizations and other bodies about technical details and drafts will be circulated for comments. 
The handbooks and related studies and guides are generally a further elaboration of the conceptual framework that is presented in the 1993 SNA itself. 
Such elaboration may include further conceptual details and/or guidelines on how concepts can be measured and what types of basic statistical sources would be required for such measurement. 
20. At present a number of handbooks and compilation guides have either been recently completed, are close to publication or are still in the early stages of being developed by different organizations. 
IMF published a revised Balance of Payments Manual in 1993 2/ and is planning to publish a balance-of-payments compilation guide and a balance-of-payments textbook in 1994. 
IMF is developing a manual on monetary and financial statistics, the draft outline of which was circulated for comments in 1993; a completed draft is expected by the end of 1994. 
Another handbook in an advanced stage of development by UNSTAT is the handbook on input-output; it is also expected to be completed in 1994. 
UNSTAT will also be active in developing social accounting matrices in an effort to further elaborate the analytical features of the 1993 SNA, in cooperation with the World Bank. 
21. It is important that ISWGNA be actively involved in the further updating of international standards on national accounts and related statistics, so that the harmonization between international statistical standards achieved by the 1993 SNA be maintained. 
It is also important for ISWGNA to deal with the specific problems that arise concerning the interpretation and application of the concepts and classifications of the 1993 SNA. 
However, members cautioned that the research agenda should not be over-long or overambitious. 
To continue that evolution, further research will be needed. 
Consensus must be reached on certain topics before they can be incorporated into international guidelines and standards. 
There is substantial agreement on the topics to be addressed and a research agenda, reflecting the priorities expressed by national accounts experts and the Statistical Commission, emerged along several lines during the final steps of the revision process. 
23. In 1993, the Statistical Commission agreed that the highest immediate priority was to develop practical guidelines for the explicit allocation of financial intermediation services indirectly measured (FISIM) to specific users. 
The Commission addressed the related issues in detail and accepted a proposal by ISWGNA to provide a flexible treatment in the 1993 SNA, which would recognize the desirability of allocating such charges fully while allowing flexible implementation in particular countries or groups of countries. 
24. Chapter XXI, section D of the 1993 SNA, on environmental satellite accounts, notes that it is presenting the most advanced techniques available as of 1993, for integrating economic and environmental accounting. 
However, no technique has yet permitted the introduction of environmentally adjusted aggregates in the central framework. 
The section is therefore intended as a guide to countries wishing to use the 1993 SNA as a point of departure for designing satellite accounts that are responsive to policy and for concluding analysis that is focused on environmentally sound and sustainable growth and development. 
Further research is needed, especially given the importance of the subsidies in some countries; Eurostat, IMF and OECD will address the topic in 1994. 
26. The 1993 SNA notes the difficulty involved in developing appropriate criteria to distinguish between informal and formal economic activities, a distinction that has been widely recognized as useful. 
The ILO is the lead agency in that area and through their national accounting research agendas OECD, UNSTAT and World Bank are committed to supporting continued collaboration with the ILO. 
27. Chapter XVIII of the 1993 SNA, "Functional classifications", notes that two of the classifications described - Classification of Individual Consumption by Purpose (COICOP) and Classification of Outlays of Producers by Purpose (COPP) - are provisional. 
The Classification of the Functions of Government (COFOG) needs to be modified so that it can more precisely identify social transfers in kind and functions that are of increasing policy concern, such as the environment and defence. 
It was recommended that an improved matrix presentation of the SNA should also be developed. 
30. Discussions will be held on the logistics of data collection and processing in the future. 
The possibilities for greater decentralization, including an enhanced role for the regional commissions will be examined, as well as the potential for exploiting electronic communication techniques to replace traditional hard-copy techniques. 
31. The Commission, when discussing the overall strategy for implementing the 1993 SNA, may wish to provide guidance on: 
1. The implementation of both the 1993 SNA and the revised ESA will be the cornerstone of the national accounts work programme of the European Community (EC). 
Since EC policy is geared to economic and monetary union, the main aim of the programme will be to ensure that there is balanced economic and financial development throughout the EC. 
The measures taken to achieve that balanced development, namely the coordination of the economic policies of EC member States, have the advantage of a solid statistical base in the statistics of national and financial accounts. 
2. The objective for statistics of national and financial accounts is to implement harmonized statistical standards in all EC member States with a view to obtaining more comparable results. 
The work of Eurostat on national accounts involves (a) the harmonized application of the existing ESA in all the member States and (b) the revision of the present version, which dates from 1978, in order to bring it more closely into line with current economic reality. 
3. The ESA, which is based on the 1993 SNA, is currently being revised. 
The revised version will come into force during 1994 and will be consolidated by the adoption of a legal basis obliging EC member States to apply the definitions used in the revised ESA. 
Eurostat will publish the revised ESA in the nine official languages of the EC. 
5. The ESA is the European system of economic accounts, the first edition of which appeared in 1970 and the second in 1979. 
Eurostat and the National Statistical Institutes (NSIs) are currently working together to revise the 1979 ESA in order to update the definitions, classifications and architecture of the accounts. 
Eurostat has proposed to the NSIs that they should adhere to the principle of consistency between the revised ESA and the 1993 SNA. 
However, the final version will depend on the decision of a qualified majority of all EC member States, in accordance with EC rules. 
The revised ESA will become the EC system of compiling accounts for the 12 EC countries and the six European Free Trade Association (EFTA) countries. 
The revised ESA will come into effect in 1995 but results are not expected for all the countries on the new basis until 1997-1998, since their systems of accounts will have to be thoroughly revised. 
That examination should consider the concepts used at the national level; the statistical bases; and the exhaustiveness of the accounts (underground economy). 
8. A work programme on the underground economy has been adopted and is to be completed by the end of 1995. 
The work programme contains the following four tasks: 
(a) To determine the methods used to adjust the accounts to allow for the underground economy; 
(c) To draw up a descriptive list of the tax provisions and statistical adjustments applied to benefits in kind; 
9. The Statistical Commission, in endorsing the 1993 SNA in February 1993, recommended that financial intermediation services indirectly measured (FISIM) should be allocated among the users of the services. 
However, because that allocation posed so many unresolved problems, it should be recognized that such allocation may not always be possible. 
The issue therefore ranks high on the research agenda. 
European countries were among those who had most reservations about the possibility of allocation. 
Since the ESA has to be applied in a uniform way by EC countries because of the way the data is used within EC, in the first instance the ESA will not recommend FISIM allocation. 
10. Some of the countries most directly interested and experienced in the area are European countries (France, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland etc.). 
Eurostat proposed organizing a series of Task Forces with those and other interested countries in 1994 in order to provide a forum for discussing and exchanging ideas and experiences, making proposals and testing them in practice, leading to a set of workable recommendations by the end of 1994. 
Eurostat will coordinate its work with other international organizations concerned, in particular with IMF, which is interested in banking statistics and their wider applicability to developing countries, and with the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) group of financial statisticians. 
11. Within the EC, as elsewhere, considerable public and political interest focuses on the development of national accounts and GDP to take account of environmental issues. 
Eurostat will be drawing up its work programme in that area, with the help of outside consultants, by the end of 1993. 
Work in 1994 is expected to centre on the clarification of concepts (what exactly is to be measured) and the development of the following modules: 
(a) Defensive expenditures (which are already well covered in the Eurostat SERIEE system); 
(c) Accounts in physical terms for key natural resources; 
(d) Monetary valuation of depletion; 
(f) Support for theoretical research into methods of monetary valuation of pollution; 
(g) Development by Eurostat of its array of environmental indicators, coordinated with analogous work in OECD, alongside but in conjunction with national accounts. 
The courses will be practical in content, will include case-studies and are intended for national accountants from EC and EFTA countries, with the possible participation of a few statisticians from the countries of central and eastern Europe. 
They are being organized jointly with INSEE of France and CBS of the Netherlands. 
14. The TES programme for the countries of the former Soviet Union (TES-FSU) comprises courses of medium and short duration. 
In the field of national accounts, the Berlin Centre of the Statistiches Bundesamt of the Government of Germany is to organize a six-week course from 21 February to 1 April 1994, to train future instructors from all the FSU countries. 
It will be followed in the second week of June 1994 by a two-week course in an FSU country yet to be decided. 
The purpose of the second course will be to test the training skills of the statisticians trained at the Berlin course. 
The course will be intended for the Republics of central Asia; exact dates and venue will be decided at a later stage. 
The third course is to be held, in cooperation with INSEE of France, in November 1994, probably in Minsk, Belarus, for the Republics of Belarus, Ukraine, Moldova and Armenia. 
16. Eurostat is not planning any direct training or technical assistance operations in the area in 1994. 
In cooperation with INSEE of France, a new guide to compiling national accounts will be drawn up on the basis of the publication "Construire les comptes de la nation", by M. Seruzier. 
The manual will be intended for use in developing countries and the revision will take account of the 1993 SNA, a special chapter being devoted to the unofficial economy. 
That programme will not be implemented until 1995. 
IMF is committed to facilitating the implementation of the 1993 SNA and will continue to work in five principal areas, as described below. 
19. First, IMF will continue to collaborate with the other participating organizations in the work of ISWGNA. That work is likely to involve: 
(b) Activities related to the inter-agency task forces established by the Working Group on International Statistical Programmes and Coordination; 
(c) Coordination and active participation in research projects dealing with conceptual issues that have not been fully resolved in the revision process and new issues that arise. 
Of most immediate interest will be work on financial intermediation services, to be undertaken in close coordination with Eurostat and other interested participants, and work on consumer subsidies; 
(d) Participation in the preparation and review of SNA handbooks and compilation guides. 
The fifth edition of the Balance of Payments Manual (BPM) was published in September 1993, and its companion volumes Balance of Payments Compilation Guide and Balance of Payments Textbook will be published in 1994. 
In addition to harmonizing methodologies wherever possible, emphasis will be placed on the use of those data systems as input in producing the corresponding SNA accounts. 
The objective of that programme is to help member countries improve their economic analysis and policy-making by installing or improving their data bases in those critical areas of macroeconomic statistics according to the international standards developed in the manuals. 
Assistance in those areas will be coordinated, wherever possible, with national accounts compilation in order to minimize duplication of compilation efforts and to assure uniformity of concepts and definitions; it will also focus increasingly on the use of those data sets in producing corresponding components of national accounts. 
22. Fourth, IMF will undertake specific technical assistance in national accounts at the request of members, particularly when improvements in national accounts data are necessary for the operational needs of the organization and its members. 
Work in national accounts is also a standard component of multi-topic assessment missions that IMF carries out for new members or for members in need of substantial improvements in their systems of macroeconomic statistics. 
23. Fifth, IMF will provide training in the 1993 SNA. 
Materials will be developed for the training of Statistics Department and other IMF staff on the 1993 SNA; those materials will also be used to assist consultants in improving their knowledge of the 1993 SNA. 
IMF technical assistance missions in the area of national accounts will provide training in the 1993 SNA as a major component of their activities. 
Finally, IMF will assess its ability to provide organized courses in national accounts as it does in balance of payments, monetary and government statistics in coordination with the IMF Institute. 
Such courses would be conducted in Washington or in various regional centres and would be developed in close coordination with other ISWGNA members. 
The economies in transition comprise the 12 States of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS); the following 10 central and eastern European countries (CEECs): Albania, Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, Estonia, Hungary, Latvia, Lithuania, Poland, Romania and Slovakia; and Mongolia. 
The new questionnaire will be designed in cooperation with Eurostat and UNSTAT to ensure that a single format can meet the needs of all international agencies. 
26. The Statistics Directorate will provide technical advice to any member country that requests it. 
As the OECD staff responsible for that work have also been involved in the SNA revision process, assistance in implementing the SNA in those countries is already being provided in terms of the 1993 SNA. 
More limited assistance is provided to Romania and Poland, Albania and Mongolia. 
29. As to the former Soviet Union, the international organizations have established a steering group, headed by M. Jean Ripert, to coordinate technical assistance in statistics. 
Some of those seminars and workshops are arranged jointly with the Statistical Committee of the CIS (CIS STATCOM) and some jointly with UNSTAT. 
That policy of collaboration is expected to continue and to expand to include other organizations or bodies, such as the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific, which may be involved in work with the central Asian Republics. 
30. National accounts experts from the CIS are also invited to attend regular OECD national accounts meetings. 
31. OECD will contribute to the development of topics on the research agenda by undertaking work on environmental accounting, the measurement of household production, consumer subsidies and the measurement of FISIM. 
However, in order to facilitate such work for those countries that are less advanced in statistical and national accounts development, supporting activities such as training and manuals will be given more attention, in particular during the first few years of the SNA implementation programme. 
During those years, all resources may not be available for direct assistance to countries. 
But once those preparatory activities are finalized and the tools made available, it will be easier to implement the 1993 SNA, particularly in those countries which are generally less advanced statistically and are therefore also behind in compiling national accounts. 
After those preparatory years, the emphasis of the joint programme will shift exclusively to the actual implementation of the 1993 SNA in individual countries. 
34. For the implementation of the 1993 SNA to be effective, the regional commissions should play an important role. 
Their collaboration is essential, given their proximity to the countries concerned and consequent experience with the practical conditions that need to be taken into account in an SNA implementation programme. 
In addition, it is important that the experience accumulated by the regional commissions be properly reflected in the preparation of handbooks, technical manuals and training materials. 
35. The SNA implementation programmes of UNSTAT and each of the regional commissions are elaborated in more detail below. 
They should be considered as tentative proposals which may have to be amended not only in the light of the views of the statistical commission but also at a later stage in order to reflect practical developments that may be encountered in the future. 
The ultimate aim is to arrive at a fully coherent programme of activities in which UNSTAT and the regional commissions will supplement each other's activities, each taking into account the specific expertise of the other. 
36. The implementation of the programmes and activities listed will require an all-out effort by UNSTAT and the regional commissions, which will only be possible if sufficient funds are made available. 
Thus, the regional commissions may have to be reinforced with additional experts in national accounts compilations (short or long-term) and UNSTAT may also require additional support staff. 
Depending on the actual pace of the implementation activities, two experts may be assigned to each regional commission during the first three preparatory years of the programme, with a third to be added thereafter when the programme is in full operation. 
38. In the development of its activities related to the further conceptual development and practical implementation of the SNA, UNSTAT will emphasize the role of SNA and satellite accounts in linking basic data development on the one hand and their use in analysis and policy-making on the other. 
The UNSTAT SNA programme will be concerned with the conceptual development and implementation of environmental accounts that merge economic and environmental analysis, and of human resource accounting that merges economic and demographic analysis. 
UNSTAT will also emphasize in its programme the need to tailor national accounts to the specific needs of countries. 
Hence, UNSTAT will pay much attention to developing handbooks on the 1993 SNA for use in the transition economies and handbooks on the use of the 1993 SNA under circumstances of high inflation. 
Such projects will serve as models for the regions or subregions in which they are located, serve to train staff of selected and other countries, and also provide UNSTAT with the practical feedback on SNA implementation issues that it needs for the development of handbooks, manuals and training materials. 
The participation of the regional commissions will be important throughout, particularly in the succeeding phases, when further improvements will be introduced into the data in order to support the implementation of the institutional sector extensions of the 1993 SNA. 
(a) Conduct interregional training seminars primarily directed towards national accounts trainers and other experts who will be instrumental in the transfer of knowledge on the 1993 SNA and in its implementation; 
For example, UNSTAT has contributed to seminars which the Centro de Estudios Monetarios Latinoamericanos has been organizing to train junior technical personnel working in national accounts in central banks in Latin America in the details of the 1993 SNA and in the national accounts compilation methodology developed at UNSTAT; 
(c) Develop materials for training in the concepts and compilation methods of the 1993 SNA. 
(d) Develop handbooks and software for use by national accountants in the compilation of national accounts, satellite accounts and other special applications of the 1993 SNA; 
41. UNSTAT will also be active in assisting in the conceptual interpretation of the 1993 SNA and the further development of concepts. 
In particular, it will: 
(a) Provide conceptual information requested by countries and others, which may be needed for implementation of the 1993 SNA in specific country circumstances and for the purpose of specific types of analyses; 
42. The international communication between experts in various fields working in various types of circumstances was a major achievement and an essential condition for the successful completion of the work on the 1993 SNA. 
(a) Collect information and establish a data bank on implementation activities, including practical as well as conceptual experiences obtained as a result of the implementation of the 1993 SNA through pilot and other projects, meetings etc.; 
(b) Establish a newsletter to provide information on the conceptual and practical implementation of the 1993 SNA; 
(c) Facilitate obtaining finance for technical cooperation projects, the selection of experts or contractors etc. by serving whenever necessary as an intermediary between countries requesting assistance and multilateral and bilateral donors providing technical and financial assistance. 
Regional commissions could carry out that function effectively when donors and recipients are located in the same region. 
UNSTAT is willing to assist in providing that link when needed, in particular when donors and recipients belong to different regions. 
43. Finally, UNSTAT has been and will continue to be active in the development of a revised international questionnaire on the SNA based on the 1993 SNA. 
The resulting draft of the questionnaire will subsequently be discussed with other members of ISWGNA in order to arrive at a joint international questionnaire. 
Under the sponsorship of the Joint Conference of African Planners, Statisticians and Demographers and the Coordinating Committee on African Statistical Development (CASD), a plan of action will be proposed. 
45. More specifically, training workshops are expected to be organized to introduce the 1993 SNA to the African region and to identify selected aspects of the 1993 SNA that are applicable to the specific policy and analytical needs of the African countries. 
A first workshop in the series was one entitled "Workshop on the Implementation of the 1993 SNA for English-speaking African Countries", held in Addis Ababa from 13 to 17 December 1993. 
The Workshop was organized jointly by ECA and UNSTAT and was attended by more than 10 English-speaking countries in the region; lectures on the SNA and the compilation methodology were conducted by ECA staff and a lecturer provided by UNSTAT. 
46. In addition, advisory service missions will be undertaken to support programmes on the implementation of the 1993 SNA. 
ECA and UNSTAT are cooperating in the selection of an African country where a pilot or model implementation of the 1993 SNA could be carried out through a jointly executed project. 
47. ECE may initiate implementation efforts for the 1993 SNA in close cooperation with Eurostat and the OECD, provided that adequate resources are made available for the purpose. 
For many European countries, the ESA, which is also under revision at the moment, will constitute the basic system for national accounts compilation. 
It is expected that the new ESA will be derived from and be fully consistent with the new SNA but will be more detailed. 
It is increasingly apparent that the 1993 SNA will also be of interest to non-EC countries in central and eastern Europe. 
48. ECE will constitute a focal point for linking the work on national accounts of all ECE countries with that of the United Nations system. 
Coordination of the work done by the different international organizations engaged in national accounts in the ECE region is therefore a priority. 
Its objective will be to assist the national statistical organizations of the economies in transition (see para. 24 above) in developing self-sustainable capabilities for collecting, processing and analysing reliable statistics, and using them efficiently for formulating and monitoring macroeconomic and social policies in the context of the market economy. 
51. ECLAC will organize workshops on national accounts for regional experts, including chiefs of staff responsible for the national accounts of the countries of the region. 
A first regional meeting on the implementation of the 1993 SNA was organized by ECLAC in cooperation with UNSTAT in Santiago, from 22 to 26 November 1993, at which feasibility and the priorities of SNA implementation were discussed. 
Representatives from most of the countries of the region (both Spanish- and English-speaking) participated. 
The meeting recommended a regional strategy for implementing the 1993 SNA in stages. 
In later stages, countries would gradually extend their tasks towards the elaboration of all the complete accounts of the 1993 SNA. 
The aim of assistance will be to cooperate with countries in designing national projects to improve existing basic statistics as well as to generate those necessary for implementing the 1993 SNA. 
53. ECLAC will also serve as the focal point for the 1993 SNA as well as for the preparation of related national accounts manuals and handbooks in Spanish, including their translation and dissemination, and the preparation of indexes and glossaries, etc. 
In particular, ECLAC will be active in further work on a handbook on national accounting under circumstances of high inflation. 
Since much experience in that area has been acquired in the region during the past decade, ECLAC is interested in sharing the experience with other regions, in particular with those that are presently experiencing high inflation. 
54. ECLAC will also serve as the focal point for regional information on national accounts and related statistics, including the editing of data, the collection of data through questionnaires and the dissemination of statistical information on national accounts. 
56. The above programme of work can only be carried out effectively if additional resources become available. 
In particular, there is an urgent need for at least one regional adviser in national accounts. 
The seminar will also formulate a regional plan of action to promote the implementation of the 1993 SNA, including regional, subregional or country-level training activities and projects. 
For the two-week seminar in 1994 and follow-up programmes, technical inputs are expected from experts in UNSTAT and other international agencies. 
ESCAP will maintain close cooperation with other regional commissions in executing the activities designed to promote the implementation of the 1993 SNA. 
58. More recently, ESCAP has indicated that, with the financial support of the Asian Development Bank and the Australian Bureau of Statistics providing host facilities and local costs, it is currently planning to organize two subregional meetings, one in Canberra and one in Bangkok, most probably in September 1994. 
The Statistical Institute for Asia and the Pacific (SIAP) is planning to hold at least one training course in specific support of SNA implementation in its current phase, ending March 1995. 
60. The following is a broad outline of the ESCWA programme to implement the 1993 SNA: 
(d) Disseminate software for conversion of concepts from those of the 1968 SNA to those of the 1993 SNA; 
(e) Coordinate activities with the countries and Arab organizations of the region; 
(f) Solicit funds to finance national accounts activities in the countries of the region; 
(h) Review annually and monitor the results of the implementation activities during the six-year period; 
(i) Participate in the translation of manuals and handbooks into Arabic, in cooperation with UNSTAT. 
(b) Training courses (for longer periods) to intensively highlight the conceptual changes and data requirements for building up the integrated system of accounts of the 1993 SNA; 
(c) Workshops to discuss the priorities and phasing of accounts compilation, according to the needs and stages of statistical development of each country in the region. 
They will take into account the fact that the countries of the region differ not only in their statistical needs and priorities but also in the structures of their economies, some having very simple structures and others more sophisticated ones, in varying degrees. 
The integrated implementation of the 1993 SNA may be at a highly aggregated level, yet include sufficient information to cover not only production accounts but also income distribution and use, financial accounts and possibly balance sheets. 
That work could be extended later on (i.e., after review of results) to satellite accounts and input-output tables. 
At a later stage, attempts could be made to help countries (relatively more advanced statistically) to construct social accounting matrices (SAMs). 
UNSTAT and ESCWA are consulting with each other on the selection of the most appropriate country or countries. 
National accounts, appropriately elaborated to encompass concerns such as the analysis of poverty and the use of natural resources, are a key element in the flow of data essential in both the operational context and the policy dialogue with member Governments. 
The Bank is committed to collaborating with other member organizations of ISWGNA and member countries. 
65. The Bank will continue to assist member countries in strengthening statistical systems in general and basic statistical series. 
Loans and credits will be provided, when requested. 
In addition, in their interactions with national statistical offices, Bank staff will provide such technical advice as appropriate. 
Particular attention will be paid to the practical aspects associated with SNA implementation. 
(a) Undertaking experimental work on satellite accounts on the environment; 
(c) Promoting an integrated approach to price statistics that would facilitate the calculation of PPPs. 
66. Beyond the direct support to member countries indicated above, the Bank will deploy limited resources in supporting training and research in the areas listed above. 
In addition, the Bank will participate in joint activities, such as seminars and training programmes, organized by other member organizations of ISWGNA and the regional commissions. 
67. In terms of the further elaboration of the SNA, the Bank will seek to develop collaborative arrangements with other agencies both within and outside ISWGNA. 
After paragraph 112, insert the following paragraphs and renumber the subsequent paragraphs accordingly. 
113. ITC will be contributing to the preparation of the 1994 World Survey on the Role of Women in Development and is the leading United Nations body for the preparation of the chapter on entrepreneurship and trade. 
114. In December 1992, ITC launched a world-wide survey on national machineries and women's business associations in an effort to identify: 
(c) The needs of women entrepreneurs and women in business. 
115. Based on the results of that survey, ITC will provide technical input into regional preparations. 
With regard to the issue of women entrepreneurship development and trade, ITC has initiated a number of activities and is developing region-specific projects and technical models. 
In addition, a training programme will be conducted for women in business to make them aware of, and show them how they can best take advantage of the opportunities and challenges arising from the various protocols and agreements. 
117. UNIDO is focusing its activities on enhancing women's role and participation in the economy, particularly in manufacturing. 
As an input into the regional preparations, UNIDO is currently implementing regional typology studies on the participation of women in manufacturing with a view to analysing patterns, determinants and future trends. 
In cooperation with the regional commissions and based on a gender-specific analysis of demographic, social, economic and institutional factors, regional and country-level strategies and plans of action will be formulated to enhance the participation of women in productive activities. 
118. Within the framework of the Industrial Development Decade for Africa, an expert group meeting on women in food processing took place in January 1994 in the United Republic of Tanzania. 
Its recommendations will be an input into the regional preparatory conference. 
119. UNIDO will continue to cooperate with non-governmental organizations in compiling and disseminating information on technology transfer to women entrepreneurs, with particular emphasis on environmentally sound technologies. 
It is expected to improve the capacity for comparative research of persons involved in developing policies aimed at reducing the incidence of violence against women. 
121. UNICRI is preparing an analysis of the data on women victims of crime which were collected during the 1992 international crime victim survey, involving a total of 30 countries. 
The survey questionnaire, inter alia, referred to the reasons for not reporting, the fear of crime, the activities of law enforcement agencies and existing mechanisms of victim support. 
122. UNV specialists will be placed in the secretariats of the regional commissions to strengthen the structures responsible for coordinating and preparing the regional prpearatory conferences. 
Within ECA, UNV specialists are contributing to promotion and publicity activities for creating awareness as well as to the preparation of technical papers and reports. 
Moreover, UNV experience to date, in collaboration with UNDP, in central and eastern Europe and the economies in transition will be an input into the European regional preparations. 
UNV will also support national preparations, particularly the preparation of national reports, in the region. 
123. UNV has formulated a project as a framework to support the least developed and developing countries in preparing national reports for the Conference. 
The emphasis is on broadening channels of communication among community, municipal and national levels, non-governmental organizations, United Nations agencies and other institutions, and on identifying areas of need and future programmes of assistance. 
IFAD has played a global role in heightening the advocacy role of key women in developing countries through the organization of the Summit on the Economic Advancement of Rural Women, held in Geneva in 1992. 
A follow-up meeting took place in February 1994 in Brussels. 
125. Research is under way on the mechanisms of decision-making within farming households, highlighting rural women's coping strategies and their role in farm management and production. 
The research aims to provide operational means for a clearer targeting of beneficiaries in project design and execution, as well as more precise calculations of rural women's productive output for insertion in economic analysis, in order to increase the accuracy of projections in policy definitions. 
126. IFAD has contributed a chapter on women and access to financial resources to the 1994 World Survey on the Role of Women in Development. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile activity was recorded in the northern region on 21 February 1994. 
- At 1500 hours on 24 February, a hostile aircraft dropped three heat flares on the Shaykhan district in Ninawa Governorate. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile activity was recorded in the northern region on 26 February 1994. 
- At 1205 hours on 26 February 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Samawah, Amarah, the area south of Diwaniyah, Qurnah, Basra and Shatrah. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile activity was recorded in the northern region on 27 February 1994. 
(b) Southern region: No hostile activity was recorded in the southern region on 27 February 1994. 
Regrettably, all our initiatives have remained without an answer. 
If these violations continue, they can cause accidents with unforeseeable consequences for the security not only of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia but of the entire Balkans, including the ongoing peace process aimed at ending the war in Bosnia-Herzegovina. 
Your positive attitude towards this problem would be highly appreciated, as well as your early advice on the measures taken. 
The report was approved by the Committee on 4 March 1994. 
During the period under review, no States or international organizations have consulted the Committee on these questions. 
5. By paragraph 14 of the guidelines, international organizations are requested to provide the Committee with any relevant information that may come to their attention. 
7. Since the submission of the previous report of the Committee on 14 December 1993, 11/ no allegations of violations in connection with paragraph 24 of resolution 687 (1991) have been reported to the Committee. 
8. The Committee will continue its efforts to fulfil the mandate entrusted to it. 
Since the last report of the Secretary-General, dated 4 December 1991, 13/ no further replies have been received from Member States pursuant to paragraph 4 of Security Council resolution 700 (1991). 
In this regard, the members reaffirmed the need for measures to guarantee the safety and protection of the Palestinian people, in accordance with, inter alia, the Fourth Geneva Convention, and called for the deployment of the United Nations military observers in the occupied Palestinian territory. 
They urged that immediate measures should be taken to disarm the Israeli settlers in the occupied territories and to dismantle all Israeli settlements there. 
They regarded these measures as essential for the safety and security of the Palestinians in the occupied territories. 
Further, recalling the resolutions adopted by OIC on this crucial issue, the members called upon the Security Council to reaffirm the long-held, established position that Jerusalem is an integral part of the occupied territories. 
The members of OIC decided to remain seized of the matter and to participate actively in the deliberations of the Security Council and to observe closely any developments in this regard. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, this letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
1. Protests Russia's attempts to destabilize the situation in the Baltic Sea region. 
3. Calls upon Russia to discontinue its unconstructive stance and to continue negotiations. 
4. Makes a proposal to Russia for consultations at a high political level. 
The Government of the Republic of Estonia gives assurance of Estonia's good will to continue negotiations even under the current circumstances. 
Since the issuance by the Secretary-General of his report dated 28 January 1994 on the implementation of paragraph 13 of Security Council resolution 883 (1993), 9 more replies have been received, bringing to 33 the total number of replies received as at 2 March 1994. 
1. At its 11th meeting, on 9 March 1994, the General Committee considered a request submitted by Uganda (A/48/248) for the inclusion in the agenda of an additional item entitled: 
(b) Should be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
At its 90th plenary meeting, on 9 March 1994, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.9, para. 2 (a)), to include the following item in the agenda of its forty-eighth session: 
At its 90th plenary meeting, on 9 March 1994, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.9, para. 2 (b)), to add the following item to the list of items to be considered directly in plenary meeting: 
Further to my letters dated 21 January and 14 February (A/48/853 and Add.1), I have the honour to transmit to you a revised list of Member States that are in arrears under the terms of Article 19 of the Charter: 
In the absence of the President, Mrs. Frechette (Canada), Vice-President, took the chair. 
In a letter contained in that document, the Secretary-General informs me that further to his letters dated 21 January 1994 and 14 February 1994 he is transmitting a revised list of Member States that are in arrears under the terms of Article 19 of the Charter. 
May I take it that the General Assembly duly takes note of that information? 
The report concerns a request by Uganda for the inclusion in the agenda of the current session of an additional item entitled "Emergency assistance to Uganda". 
May I take it that the Assembly decides to include this additional item in its agenda? 
The President: The General Committee further decided to recommend to the General Assembly that the item be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
May I take it that the Assembly adopts this recommendation? 
The President: If there is no objection, may I also take it that, as requested by the sponsor, the item should be given priority for consideration by the Assembly this morning, because of its urgent character? 
I should also like to inform members that a draft resolution on emergency assistance to Uganda will be available shortly in the General Assembly Hall as document A/48/L.54. 
The President: In his note the Secretary-General informs the General Assembly that by resolution 1993/77 of 30 July 1993 the Economic and Social Council recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of a draft resolution entitled "Target for World Food Programme pledges for the period 1995-1996". 
The President: The pertinent chapter of the report of the Economic and Social Council is chapter IV, entitled "Operational activities segment of the Council", paragraphs 24 and 25. 
However, in order for the Assembly to proceed expeditiously on this matter, may I take it that the Assembly wishes to consider the draft resolution recommended by the Economic and Social Council directly in this plenary meeting? 
The President: May I further take it that the Assembly agrees to proceed immediately to the consideration of the draft resolution recommended by the Economic and Social Council, the text of which, for ease of reference, is reproduced in document A/48/896? 
As I see no objection, we will proceed accordingly. 
Since there are no speakers, the Assembly will now take a decision on the draft resolution entitled "Target for World Food Programme pledges for the period 1995-1996" referred to in chapter IV, paragraph 25, of the report of the Economic and Social Council and reproduced in document A/48/896. 
I would like to draw the attention of the General Assembly to a mistake in the text of document A/48/106/Add.1. 
At the end of paragraph 1, the term of office should read "31 December 1996". 
In order to enable the General Assembly to take the required action, it will be necessary to reopen consideration of agenda item 17 (f), entitled "Appointment of members of the International Civil Service Commission". 
May I take it that the General Assembly wishes to reopen consideration of sub-item (f)? 
The President: Representatives are aware that this sub-item is usually allocated to the Fifth Committee. 
May I take it that representatives agree that, in view of time constraints, the appointment should be made directly in plenary meeting? 
As I see no objection, we will proceed accordingly. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 17 (f)? 
The President: The General Assembly will now consider the reports of the Fifth Committee on agenda items 132 (a), 134, 136, 137 and 149. 
In paragraph 6 of that report, the Committee recommends to the Assembly the adoption of a draft decision, which was adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
Concerning agenda item 134, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador", the Fifth Committee's report is contained in document A/48/817/Add.1. 
Those five decisions were adopted by the Fifth Committee at its 49th meeting, on Friday, 4 March 1994. 
The President: If there is no proposal under rule 66 of the rules of procedure, I shall take it that the General Assembly decides not to discuss the reports of the Fifth Committee that are before it today. 
May I also remind delegations that, also in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, explanations of vote are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 5 of part II of its report. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 5 of part II of its report. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: We have concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 134. 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 5 of part II of its report. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: We have concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 136. 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 5 of part II of its report. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: We have concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 137. 
The President: The Assembly will now take a decision on the draft decision recommended by the Fifth Committee in paragraph 5 of part II of its report. 
May I consider that the Assembly wishes to do the same? 
The draft decision was adopted. 
The President: We have concluded this stage of our consideration of agenda item 149. 
In view of the desire of the sponsor to dispose of this item expeditiously, I should like to consult the Assembly with a view to proceeding immediately to consider the draft resolution contained in document A/48/L.54. 
I should like, however, to remind members that the text of the draft resolution appeared in document A/48/248. 
Rule 78 reads as follows: 
Mr. Ouedraogo (Burkina Faso) (interpretation from French): I introduce the draft resolution (A/48/L.54) on behalf of the Member States of the African Group. 
An earthquake measuring 6.2 magnitude on the Richter scale that occurred on 6 February 1994 destroyed three significant districts in Uganda. 
The disaster, which took place at a time when Uganda was seeking ways and means of recovering from other plagues, has compounded Uganda's difficulties. 
As we are now meeting, the Ugandan Government, in the discharge of its responsibilities, has already taken the first necessary steps to deal with this situation. 
In operative paragraph 1, the General Assembly would declare its solidarity with the Government and people of Uganda in this tragic situation. 
Operative paragraph 3 would commend the international community, including the Department for Humanitarian Affairs of the Secretariat, for the measures taken thus far in response to the disaster. 
On behalf of the African Group, I hope that the spirit of solidarity that has always been a feature of the international community in such circumstances will once again be displayed and that the Assembly will adopt this draft resolution by consensus. 
At the end of it all, eight persons were dead and many wounded. 
Their plight is further aggravated by additional risks of natural calamities and hazards to health and the environment. 
Information on the extent of damage to the infrastructure is still incomplete, but it is feared to be substantial. 
The latest data on the cost of damage in a single district, Kabarole, is $60 million. 
This by far exceeds the initial estimate of $59 million for all the three districts. 
In an effort to ensure a concerted response to the crisis, the Government of Uganda moved quickly to establish coordination committees in the three affected districts. 
In addition to emergency relief assistance, the Government has provided $500,000 for building materials. 
These materials will be distributed free of charge to the poorest affected persons and subsidized for all others. 
Non-governmental organizations such as the Uganda Red Cross and OXFAM, as well as church organizations, continue to be instrumental partners in this effort. 
My country's capacity to respond swiftly and effectively to this unexpected disaster has been undermined by the economic and financial difficulties that Uganda faces as a least developed country. 
As part of our efforts at structural economic reform and of the fight against inflation, the Government has been operating on a tight cash-flow budget, making it difficult to provide for sudden tragedies. 
To aggravate this bleak situation, Uganda's fragile socio-economic infrastructure has in recent times been further burdened by the massive influx of refugees from our neighbours in Zaire, the Sudan and Rwanda - whom we have had no choice but to accommodate. 
There is no sign that this tide will soon be stopped or reversed. 
It is clear from what I have said that my country does not have the capacity to handle the present emergency in addition to the refugee problems without significant external support. 
We therefore appeal to the international community to come to our assistance. 
We call upon all Members of this Organization to lend unanimous support to the draft resolution before the Assembly and to accompany that manifestation of solidarity with concrete assistance. 
Permit me to express the gratitude of my delegation to the African Group for its solidarity with the people of Uganda in this affliction. 
We are grateful to all countries and organizations that have supported our efforts and are responding to the crisis. 
Italy has not only financed the airlift of United Nations supplies from the warehouse in Pisa, but has also contributed $294,176 for emergency assistance. 
My delegation would be remiss if it failed to commend the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, which is responding promptly and effectively to my Government's request for assistance in the areas of damage assessment, provision of relief and coordination of donor activities. 
As the draft resolution indicates, in addition to relief and rehabilitation, it is necessary to address the long-term development assistance needs of the region, particularly in the context of the environmental impact of the earthquake. 
The earthquake will have significant ramifications for major economic activities of the three districts: agriculture, mining and tourism. 
It will therefore not only interfere with the planting season, but will also render the region susceptible to mudslides, adversely affecting food security, agricultural productivity and resettlement efforts. 
Immediate contingency measures therefore need to be put in place to avoid any further catastrophe. 
The site of the earthquake, the Rwenzori Mountains, whose incomparably beautiful mist-shrouded ice peaks have earned them the legendary title of the "Mountains of the Moon", are a major tourist attraction. 
The Kibale Forest National Park and the famous hot springs of Mount Rwenzori National Park have contributed significantly to Uganda's biodiversity and have promoted the tourist industry, which is now a vital source of foreign exchange for the country. 
We therefore hope that the donor response will address immediate relief requirements as well as longer-term recovery and development needs. 
The misfortune faced by my country highlights the importance of national capacity building in the area of disaster preparedness, especially in developing countries. 
In the light of the fact that the area affected by the disaster is earthquake-prone, the Ugandan Government is using this painful experience as a lesson in capacity building in the field of disaster preparedness. 
In that connection, we are grateful to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs for its positive response to Uganda's request for an earthquake engineer and a seismologist to advise on reconstruction and to contribute to efforts to enhance our national disaster-preparedness capacity. 
The President: May I take it that it is the wish of the General Assembly to conclude its consideration of agenda item 178? 
This programme comprises the following broad outlines: 
(a) A 17-member Salvation Council should be established, comprising all 15 of the factions and including General Mohamed Farah Aidid and the leader of the Somali National Movement in the north. 
(b) The first Chairman of the Salvation Council should form an interim Government of qualified Somali personnel and should carry out the establishment of the National Transitional Council, with whose formation the task of the Salvation Council will be completed; 
(c) The Salvation Council should undertake the function of legislation, should carry through the transitional stage and should supervise the building of the institutions of the State. 
2. Meetings of the Committee were held on 28 February 1994. 
4. At its first meeting, on 28 February 1994, the Committee elected the following officers: 
5. On 30 September 1994, the Committee received, through its Secretary, an application from Mr. Paraiso requesting a review of Judgement No. 606 rendered by the United Nations Administrative Tribunal on 30 June 1994 in the case of Paraiso against the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
6. Written comments of the Respondent, submitted with respect to the application of Mr. Paraiso in accordance with article V, paragraph 1, of the rules of procedure of the Committee, were circulated to all members of the Committee in document A/AC.86/R.254. 
7. The Committee considered the application of Mr. Paraiso at its closed meeting held on 28 February 1994. 
1. The Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States will be held at the Sherbourne Centre, which is located approximately 5 kilometres (10 to 15 minutes) from Bridgetown. 
2. Pre-Conference consultations to consider organizational and procedural matters will be held at the Sherbourne Centre on Sunday, 24 April, at 10 a.m. and 3 p.m., in conference room 2 (East Block). 
3. The national welcoming ceremony will take place at the Sir Garfield Sobers Sports Complex, Wildey, St. Michael, on Monday, 25 April, at 9:30 a.m. 
4. The formal opening of the Conference will be held at 3 p.m. on Monday, 25 April, in conference room 1 (West Block) at the Sherbourne Centre. 
5. Further information about the opening meeting will be given at the pre-Conference consultations. 
6. Delegations are requested to submit arrival and departure information of their head of State or Government and/or Government Ministers who will attend the Conference. 
7. Admission to all meeting and conference rooms will require, at all times, the presentation of identification cards. 
All participants from government delegations, United Nations bodies and intergovernmental organizations and accredited non-governmental organizations are therefore requested to register at the location indicated below, where identification cards will be issued. 
8. Registration of government delegations, United Nations staff members, representatives of the press and non-governmental organizations will be held starting Monday, 18 April, at the Protocol Registration/Accreditation Office, at the Sir Garfield Sobers Sports Complex, Wildey, St. Michael. 
The registration area will be open daily from 9 a.m. to 7 p.m. 
Shuttle bus service will be available between the Sherbourne Centre and the Complex. 
After that date, lists of participants should be sent to the Protocol Registration/ Accreditation Office at the Sir Garfield Sobers Sports Complex. 
It is suggested that delegations should register before the opening of the Conference, preferably not later than 22 April. 
12. Normally morning meetings are scheduled to take place from 10 a.m. to 1 p.m. and afternoon meetings from 3 p.m. to 6 p.m. 
The Plenary of the Conference will meet in conference room 1 (West Block of the Sherbourne Centre) and the Main Committee will meet in conference room 2 (East Block/Administration Building). 
13. At the opening meeting of the Conference and at subsequent meetings in conference rooms 1 and 2, each governmental delegation will be assigned 2 seats, 1 at table and 1 seat behind for an adviser. 
14. Specifically identified seating facilities will be available for other official participants at the Conference identified by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/189. 
15. Conference rooms 3 and 4, each having a seating capacity of 80, will be available for regional or other group meetings, meetings of non-governmental organizations and other ancillary events. 
Participants wishing to reserve one of those conference rooms are requested to contact Mr. William Bunch, Coordinator for Secretariat Services. 
16. Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish are the official languages of the Conference. 
19. It may be recalled that there will be interpretation services for a total of two simultaneous meetings in the morning and two in the afternoon with provision for extended afternoon/evening meetings as necessary. 
The servicing of all official meetings, extensions of official meetings beyond their normal duration, or the provision of interpretation services to regional or other group meetings should therefore be arranged within that framework. 
Requests for meetings services should be directed to Mr. William Bunch, Secretariat Services Coordinator. 
Delegations wishing to circulate their speeches to all participants are requested to provide 300 copies to the conference officer who will be located beside the rostrum in each conference room. 
All texts should be delivered before the speaker takes the floor, preferably at the start of the meeting. 
21. If written texts are provided in more than one official language, delegations should indicate clearly which of these texts is to be accepted as the official text. 
Furthermore, in order to avoid confusion, delegations should also specify whether this official text is to be "checked against delivery" or read out as written. 
Each delegation will be assigned an individual box at the documents distribution counter in which all documents issued during the Conference will be placed. 
24. In regard to other documents that Governments and organizations may wish to make available to Conference participants, they are to be provided by those Governments and organizations in the languages and quantities available. 
The Secretariat will undertake neither reproduction nor translation of such documents. 
It is suggested that Governments and organizations make approximately 200 copies available in English, with lesser numbers of the other official languages if those are provided. 
26. The Secretariat will not undertake official distribution of such documents. However, it will ensure that tables are located in close proximity to all conference rooms where those documents can be placed. 
The area will include a press working area, press briefing rooms, documents distribution for members of the press, limited video and radio recording and editing studios, and, on a commercial basis, facilities for telephone, facsimile and telex. 
It will also serve as a documentation distribution centre for non-governmental organizations. 
29. Media accreditation will take place from 18 April until the final day of the Conference at the Sir Garfield Sobers Sports Complex, Widley, St. Michael, which is located five minutes by shuttle-bus from the Sherbourne Centre. 
30. Coaches and buses will be available from three days prior to the opening of the Conference until two days after the closing of the Conference to transport government delegations between Grantley Adams International Airport and their accommodations. 
31. Liaison Officers, identified by badges bearing the word "Liaison", will be on hand at the airport to provide guidance to participants with regard to immigration, customs and transportation. 
They may also purchase daily tickets from booths located in the Sherbourne Centre. 
A communications facility will offer international telephone and facsimile services. 
34. Liaison Officers will be on duty throughout the Conference in order to provide participants with any assistance and information required. 
1. In response to General Assembly resolution 47/214 of 23 December 1992, the Secretary-General submitted to the Assembly, at its forty-eighth session, a report suggesting possible new approaches to programme planning (A/48/277). 
The proposal for reform was based on the view that the current medium-term plan had not functioned effectively as a policy-level tool for programming at the programme and subprogramme level. 
In the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/277), it was stated that: 
On 2 March 1994, the President of the Azerbaijani Republic, at the invitation of the Russian mediator, sent his representative to Moscow in order to conduct negotiations on a peaceful settlement of the Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict with participation by the Russian Federation. 
Since the civil war erupted more than four years ago, the Liberian National Transitional Government is the first unified government in the country and consists of representatives of the parties to the Cotonou agreement of 25 July 1993. 
Its installation will facilitate the complete disarmament of all combatants, the repatriation of over 700,000 Liberian refugees and the holding of democratic national and presidential elections, under international supervision, scheduled for 7 September 1994. 
Of particular concern is the increasing banditry and violence throughout the country which threatens the efforts of the organizations and personnel engaged in relief operations. 
The European Union supports the efforts by the Somalis to reorganize the Somali police as an important element in restoring order. 
In this regard, the European Union welcomes the ongoing consultations and contacts among Somali clans and factions aimed at reaching a political settlement acceptable to all the parties concerned. 
Progress on political reconciliation is essential if the risk of renewed armed confrontation and further human suffering is to be avoided. 
In addition, the European Union commends and supports the regional organizations and countries in their efforts to expedite dialogue and negotiations among Somali leaders on the future of their country. 
The European Union is ready to contribute actively to the rehabilitation and reconstruction process in accordance with the Addis Ababa Declaration where prospects for reconciliation and security conditions make possible effective international assistance to economic and social recovery. 
1. The present report is submitted pursuant to Security Council resolution 890 (1993) of 15 December 1993, paragraph 3 of which extended the existing mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) until 16 March 1994. 
Since the adoption of that resolution, the Council has been kept informed of developments in Angola. 
4. Following the agreement reached on the military issues, the discussions moved to the political issues, namely the questions of the police and national reconciliation. 
By 31 January 1994, agreement had been reached on the general and specific principles and on the modalities relating to the police, including the composition of the rapid intervention police, which had required protracted negotiation. 
5. After several rounds of proximity talks and a number of informal consultations, agreement was reached on 17 February 1994 on a document containing a revised text of the general principles concerning the question of national reconciliation. 
Despite progress on some important points, it has not yet been possible to reach final agreement on this issue, which includes the allocation of high-level government posts to UNITA. 
9. As soon as my Special Representative received the Security Council statement, he conveyed it to the Angolan Government and UNITA. 
10. During this period, my Special Representative had the opportunity to exchange views on the situation in Angola with President dos Santos as well as with a number of other African leaders, including the Presidents of Cape Verde, Namibia, Sao Tome and Principe and Zambia. 
11. Regrettably, since my last report to the Security Council, the military situation in Angola has remained volatile. 
According to numerous reports, some of which UNAVEM II was able to confirm, fighting at varying levels of intensity continued in the provinces of Bengo, Benguela, Bi, Kuando Kubango, Kwanza Norte, Kwanza Sul, Lunda Norte, Lunda Sul and Malange. 
Several major cities remained under siege, encircled or under sustained military pressure by one or the other side, resulting in increased hardship for the civilian population and compounding the already disastrous humanitarian situation. 
These military actions brought the strategically important coastal city of Ambriz under government control. 
13. Intense fighting broke out in and around the besieged city of Kuito/Bi on 5 February. 
United Nations sources confirmed that the hostilities resulted in at least 50 deaths and 70 injuries on 5 and 6 February alone. 
Shelling subsequently resumed on 10 and 11 February, seriously disrupting humanitarian efforts. 
14. On 12 February 1994, hostilities resumed in Malange and lasted with varying intensity until 17 February. 
According to information available to UNAVEM II, shelling of the city resulted in casualties among the civilian population. 
More recently, on 2 March, the Malange airport was again shelled during the unloading of a World Food Programme (WFP) aircraft. 
The situation there remains tense. 
However, in recent weeks, the intensity of hostilities has generally diminished. 
16. The government media allege that the embargo imposed against UNITA by Security Council resolution 864 (1993) has been violated and that it continues to receive substantial shipments of war matiel and other assistance from abroad, including by air. 
17. As members of the Security Council are aware, the ability of UNAVEM II to monitor and evaluate the military situation is limited. 
Its strength now stands at 50 military observers, 18 police officers and 11 military medical personnel, who are deployed at 5 locations, namely Luanda, Lubango, Namibe Benguela and Sumbe. 
Their presence is an important contribution to the search for a political solution to the Angolan crisis, but they are overstretched and consequently their effectiveness is limited. 
A senior military planning officer from the Secretariat has recently reviewed with my Special Representative and the Chief Military Observer of UNAVEM II a possible framework for an enlarged operation. 
It would therefore be essential to establish, almost immediately, a minimum presence of United Nations military and police monitors, at least in areas of major confrontation, to verify that the cease-fire is generally maintained until the arrival of peace-keeping forces. 
This rapid deployment of additional United Nations observers would also serve to reassure both the Government and UNITA of the commitment of the international community. 
20. Since my last report to the Security Council, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations (NGOs) have increased considerably the volume of humanitarian assistance distributed in all provinces of Angola. 
In spite of the difficulties encountered, WFP delivered, in January 1994, 15,838 tons of relief materials by land and by air. 
However, intensified fighting and security incidents in the provinces of Bi, Huambo and Malange, among other locations, seriously hampered emergency relief activities. 
If this trend continues, the humanitarian programme that has been painstakingly built up over the past year could be jeopardized. 
21. The resumption of fighting in Kuito/Bi in early February claimed hundreds of civilian casualties. 
Humanitarian activities were seriously disrupted and the personnel of several NGOs operating in the area were evacuated to Luanda. 
Fortunately, the shelling of Huambo did not affect the activities of the humanitarian agencies operating in that area. 
On 10 February, the Government announced that, if humanitarian aid could not be distributed because of the incessant shelling by UNITA of the provincial capital of Kuito/Bi, it would cancel all humanitarian flights to areas under UNITA control. 
The efforts of my Special Representative, supported by the Humanitarian Assistance Coordination Unit in Luanda, made it possible to obtain safety guarantees for flights to Kuito/Bi from UNITA leaders and the Government, with effect from 14 February 1994. 
22. Meanwhile, the general humanitarian situation in Malange has improved mainly as a result of the stepping-up of United Nations and NGO operations, including the increase in WFP deliveries from 1,300 tons in December 1993 to 3,242 tons in February 1994. 
However, the intensification of shelling of the airport and the city centre has seriously hampered WFP's humanitarian activities. 
The same day, two shells landed close to the WFP distribution site, killing and injuring a large number of people. 
Following intensive consultations with UNITA leaders, WFP was able to resume its daily flights on 18 February. 
23. In the face of the deterioration of the food and health situation in Huambo, the United Nations system and the NGOs intensified their activities in the city. 
The Humanitarian Assistance Coordination Unit deployed one of its officers there in order to facilitate communication with Luanda and to ensure better on-the-spot coordination of humanitarian assistance. 
24. In spite of the efforts made by the international community, WFP food stocks are being rapidly depleted. 
25. My Special Representative has emphasized to several visiting dignitaries the importance of international solidarity to help Angola to cope with its immediate and post-war needs, including relief supplies for demobilized military personnel and their families. 
The visitors' purpose was to obtain information on the immediate needs of the disadvantaged populations and the efforts made by the United Nations system in the area of humanitarian assistance, and to assess prospects after a comprehensive peace agreement is concluded. 
26. On 28 February 1994, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs issued the 1994 revised inter-agency appeal for Angola, seeking US$ 179 million for emergency aid between February and July 1994. 
The appeal targets some 3.3 million Angolans in need of relief assistance, up from 2 million in the original appeal of May 1993. 
In recognition of the important role played by national and international NGOs in the relief effort in Angola, NGO project proposals accompany those of the United Nations operational agencies in the appeal. 
27. The overall humanitarian situation in Angola has improved over the last two months, particularly as a result of the increase in multisectoral assistance. 
However, humanitarian needs in parts of the provinces of Benguela, Bi, Huambo, Hu\x{74b1}a and U\x{74b2}e have not yet been accurately assessed, for lack of security or difficulty of access. 
A complete and durable cessation of hostilities would enable relief organizations to expand their assessments and build rapidly on the progress already achieved in alleviating the suffering of the affected populations. 
The cost for the maintenance of the Mission at its current strength beyond 16 March 1994 will be US$ 2,098,900 gross (US$ 1,996,950 net) per month as set out in the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/836), should the Security Council decide to extend the current mandate of UNAVEM II. 
29. The cash-flow situation of the special account of UNAVEM II continues to be very critical. 
As of 28 February 1994, outstanding assessed contributions to UNAVEM I and UNAVEM II amount to some US$ 27.5 million. This represents approximately 16 per cent of the total amount assessed on Member States since the inception of the Mission through 31 March 1994. 
31. Since 31 January 1994, the negotiations have, with the adoption of the document on the general and specific principles and modalities concerning the police, taken a decisive turn and are proceeding towards the conclusion of a comprehensive peace agreement. 
Indeed, during the consideration of the question of the police, the Government as well as the UNITA leadership manifested their determination to resolve this problem, whose solution was crucial for the continuation of the talks. 
To this end, both the Government and UNITA also need to show greater flexibility in addressing the remaining issues on the agenda, particularly with regard to the question of national reconciliation, the conclusion of the electoral process and the re-establishment of national administration throughout the country. 
However, as I indicated in my last report, I will immediately submit to the Council, should circumstances so warrant, recommendations for the imposition of additional measures or for the review of those already in effect. 
34. UNAVEM II is clearly an essential factor in the ongoing efforts to achieve a comprehensive political settlement in Angola and to provide support to the humanitarian assistance programme there. 
I therefore recommend that the mandate of UNAVEM II be extended at its current strength for an additional period of three months. 
I shall continue to inform the Security Council of the course of the negotiations, and I will send a technical mission to Angola and submit recommendations for a new, enlarged mandate for the United Nations there, as soon as a comprehensive peace agreement is reached in Lusaka. 
35. Recent experience in other operations has demonstrated that the United Nations would require a period of three to five months to deploy a full-fledged and effective peace-keeping mission on the ground. 
Failure to do so could jeopardize a settlement in its initial and most critical stages. 
36. In the circumstances, the most judicious approach would perhaps be to put in place arrangements that would allow the United Nations to respond quickly to the evolution of the peace process. 
37. Despite the serious obstacles resulting from the military operations on the ground, humanitarian activities carried out by the United Nations system and NGOs have continued throughout the country. 
This crucial effort not only alleviates the suffering of the affected population but also contributes to the creation of a climate conducive to a political settlement. 
I pay tribute to the courage and determination of the humanitarian organizations in carrying out their mission. 
In response to this request, the Programme on Transnational Corporations prepared the present report, in cooperation with the ECLAC/UNCTAD Joint Unit. 
Beginning with a review of foreign direct investment in the least developed countries, the report turns to an analysis of current trends and patterns of investment flows to Asia and Latin America and the Caribbean. 
2. Least developed countries [1] received very few of the investment flows that rose rapidly in the developing world beginning with the mid-1980s. 
Their share of foreign-direct-investment inflows to developing countries remained not only very small but declined from an annual average of 2.2 per cent during 1986-1990 to 0.9 per cent in 1991 and 0.6 per cent in 1992. 
Their share of total foreign direct investment in the world was even smaller: 0.2 per cent in 1992 (table 1). 
In absolute terms, the roughly $0.3 billion of total inflows to all least developed countries in 1992 was about equivalent to the inflows to Pakistan that year. 
In a substantial number of least developed countries, political instability and, in some instances, violence and civil strife have become prohibitive deterrents to foreign direct investment. 
While a number of least developed countries have embarked upon significant structural reforms and liberalized their foreign-direct-investment regulations, [3] such measures, though necessary and helpful, have not yet proved sufficient inducements for transnational corporations to increase their investments in the group of least developed countries as a whole. 
The challenge for these countries to attract investment inflows is all the greater because all countries, developed and developing alike, are competing for a larger share of foreign direct investment. 
Bangladesh and perhaps Cambodia fall into this category. 
Other least developed countries will continue to play an important role as sources of raw materials important to nearby developed and industrializing markets, such as Myanmar with respect to East Asia. 
Source: UNCTAD Programme on Transnational Corporations, based on International Monetary Fund, balance-of-payments tape, retrieved on 13 December 1993. 
6. A number of least developed countries in Africa hardly receive any foreign direct investment at all. 
But there is also another group in between the non-receivers and the largest host countries. 
Countries belonging to this group have not attracted recently meaningful amounts of investment, and their flows in the past fluctuated widely between disinvestments in some years and not negligible amounts of flows in other years. 
But the fact that they are able to attract such amounts, though only for a short period of time, suggests that they are within the purview of foreign investors; the challenge for them is to sustain the attention of foreign investors. 
Source: UNCTAD Programme on Transnational Corporations, based on International Monetary Fund, balance-of-payments tape, retrieved on 13 December 1993. 
7. The least developed countries in Asia seem to be faring better than countries in other regions: their flows increased during the early 1990s, compared to the second half of the 1980s, except for Afghanistan. 
Among those which have adopted market-oriented economic policies recently, the Lao People's Democratic Republic and Myanmar attracted some investments (table 5). 
Inflows of foreign direct investment to the Lao People's Democratic Republic between 1989 (when foreign-direct-investment projects started for the first time) and 1992 totalled $27 million. 
In this country, 102 permits were granted to foreign investors (mostly from Thailand) in 1992 and 79 in the first half of 1993, mainly in services (including banking). [8] Myanmar is also beginning to attract some investment, as compared from the 1980s when it received virtually none. 
Major investors are Thailand, the United States, Singapore and Hong Kong. 
Given the small size of these countries, these flows are very large relative to the size of their economies (table 5). 
9. The least developed countries, as all other developing countries, are trying to attract foreign direct investment to their economies, seeing in this investment a potential support for development. 
In doing so, they encounter many difficulties. 
However, many of these countries have locational advantages, which, if coupled with political and economic stability and friendly policies towards domestic and foreign companies, can attract some foreign direct investment. 
These advantages include natural resources, touristic attractions and a low-cost labour force. 
Transnational corporations from other, middle-income developing countries should not be left out of such efforts: as the following sections will show, they are becoming a source of foreign direct investment to the regions in which they are located. 
13. Local capital markets are also expanding rapidly. 
The stock market in China alone grew from nothing in 1991 to $32 billion in 1993. 
15. Investment inflows in the Republic of Korea and Taiwan Province of China fell by 51 per cent and 31 per cent, respectively, in 1992 (table 7). 
Source: See table 1. 
In Thailand, for example, there was only a 3 per cent increase in real wage rates between 1985 and 1991; the real wage level in that country was only 19 per cent of that of the Republic of Korea in 1991. 
25. The Middle East continues to receive small amounts of foreign direct investment (table 1). 
Sources: The World Bank, World Debt Tables 1993-94: External Finance for Developing Countries, Volume 1. Analysis and Summary Tables, op. cit., pp. 186-189, and ECLAC/UNCTAD Joint Unit on Transnational Corporations. 
e/ Includes both publicly guaranteed and non-guaranteed loans. f/ Excludes technical-cooperation grants. 30. The reasons for these changes include earnings differentials between investments in the United States and those in the region, and regained confidence in the security of investments in the region. 
For the most part, this new situation relies more on non-bank investors in private sector enterprises than on bank loans to public sector borrowers. 32. Foreign-direct-investment inflows to the region expanded in the early 1990s, doubling the annual average of 1986-1990 (tables 1 and 8). 
Such is the case for both Chile and Mexico. [44] The new tendency towards normalcy in foreign-direct-investment flows appears to be most pronounced for these two countries. 
Inflows in the primary and tertiary sectors benefited greatly from privatization programmes. Within the basic framework of liberal foreign-direct-investment and trade policies, there may therefore be more scope to attract more investment into the manufacturing sector. 
High in the priorities of those wishing to join is the desire to gain improved access to the North American market. 
As the economies in these regions continue to grow and the size of debt is expected to decline, positive effects on flows of foreign direct investment into these regions should materialize. 
For a listing, see UNCTAD, The Least Developed Countries 1992 Report (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.93.II.D.3). Ibid. See also table 5 for data on per capita gross domestic product. 
Data for least developed countries in Africa exclude Liberia, because this country attracts occasionally large inflows of foreign direct investment to its flags-of-convenience facility, thus distorting flows to least developed countries. 
Flows to least developed countries in Africa were, during these years, as follows (millions of dollars): Source: UNCTAD Programme on Transnational Corporations, based on International Monetary Fund, balance-of-payments tape, retrieved on 13 December 1993. 
For recent developments in the external financing of developing countries, see UNCTAD, Trade and Development Report, 1993 (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
For example, PGI (Singapore) announced its intention to set up a manufacturing plant (electric and electronic equipment) and its European research-and-development headquarters in Scotland. See, James Buxton, "First Singapore company comes to UK", Financial Times, 16 November 1993. 
Even if foreign direct investment on an approval basis reported by the Ministry of Finance is used, the same conclusion applies. 
Nihon Keizai Shimbun, 1 February 1994. A. Calderon, "Tendencias recientes de la inversi extranjera en Amica Latina y el Caribe: elementos de polica y resultados". Paper presented at the IRELA seminar on "Foreign Direct Investment in the Third World", Segovia, Spain, 10-11 June 1993. 
See J. Ramos, "Crecimiento, crisis y viraje estrat\x{5db2}ico", CEPAL Review, No. 50 (August 1993), pp. 65-73. Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean, Estudio Econ\x{93d4}ico de Amica Latina y el Caribe 1992 (Santiago, ECLAC, 1992). 
This mechanism facilitates intermediated share issues in the United States which are freely tradable, quoted in dollars and with dividends paid in dollars. The authorization of the Securities and Exchange Commission is required. 
See Frank Sader, "Privatization and foreign investment in the developing world, 1988-92", The World Bank Working Papers (Washington, D.C., The World Bank, October 1993). 
B. Kosacoff and G. Bezchinsky, De la Sustituci de Importaciones a la Globalizaci (Buenos Aires, ECLAC, May 1993); and J. M. Fanelli and J. L. Machinea, "Capital movements in Argentina". Paper presented to the ECLAC/IDRC Seminar on "New Private Flows to Latin America", Santiago, Chile, 6-7 December 1993. 
See UNCTAD Programme on Transnational Corporations, World Investment Directory 1993, volume IV, Latin America and the Caribbean (United Nations publication, forthcoming). 
See UNCTAD Programme on Transnational Corporations, World Investment Directory 1993, volume IV, Latin America and the Caribbean. 
It should also be mentioned that a number of small economies in the region, mostly in the Caribbean, are linked to the European Union through the Lom Convention. 
While this obviously does not carry as much importance as a free trade agreement with extraregional partners, it does underline the growing international orientation of countries such as Mexico and Chile. 
Low-income developing countries can obtain concessional loans up to 50 per cent of the country's IMF quota under the SAF and 110 per cent under the ESAF. As of July 1993, there were 36 low-income developing countries eligible under the SAF and 29 countries eligible under ESAF. 
It is divided into four main sections. 
Section IV reports on all subsequent developments. 
Section V contains my observations and recommendations. 
2. As of 1 March 1994, the military component of MINURSO, headed by the Force Commander, Brigadier-General Andr Van Baelen (Belgium), totalled 315 personnel, comprising 216 military observers and 99 military support personnel, as follows: 
3. Pending the fulfilment of the conditions necessary for the commencement of the transitional period in accordance with the settlement plan (S/21360 and S/22464 and Corr.1), the military mandate of MINURSO remains restricted to monitoring and verifying the cease-fire in effect since 6 September 1991. 
Indeed, while MINURSO reported 23 violations of the cease-fire between 1 January and 31 October 1993, only 2 violations were reported for the period from 1 November 1993 to 15 February 1994. 
5. Minefields continue to pose serious hazards. 
6. As mentioned in my last report, the harsh weather conditions in the Mission area are taking a toll of MINURSO's equipment. 
A major overhaul of the Mission's equipment will soon be necessary. 
Moreover, additional logistic support would be required in the event of full deployment of the Mission following the commencement of the transitional period. 
7. I would like to inform the Security Council that I have been advised by the Governments of Australia, Canada and Switzerland, which provide the signals, movement control and medical support units respectively of their intention to withdraw these units from MINURSO between May and June 1994. 
Indeed, unless replacements are identified in a timely manner, the withdrawal of the existing units may seriously undermine MINURSO's capacity to carry out its mandate effectively. 
I would therefore like to invite the Governments of Australia, Canada and Switzerland to consider maintaining, as far as possible, their present contribution to MINURSO until appropriate arrangements can be put in place for their replacement. 
In this connection, it should be recalled that some of the present support units have been provided on a voluntary basis and that their replacement, if not on the same basis, would have financial implications for MINURSO's budget. 
As a result, the Security Unit of MINURSO is now composed of 26 police officers, including the Police Commissioner, Colonel J\x{e16c}gen Friedrich Reimann (Germany): 
The present activities of the police officers, who are on 24-hour standby at Laayoune and Tindouf, are complementary to the work of the Identification Commission and include coordination of logistics, technical and physical support. 
In the area of Tindouf, he met informally with Frente POLISARIO officials and was the guest of honour at a dinner hosted by the Secretary-General of the Frente POLISARIO, Mr. Mohammed Abdelaziz. In Algiers, he held consultations with the Minister for Foreign Affairs, Mr. Mohamed Salah Dembri. 
He provided assurances to allay the concerns of the Frente POLISARIO that, on the basis of the compromise, thousands of individuals foreign to the Territory might be included in the electorate. 
14. The preparatory measures and timetable for the commencement of the registration and identification process were described in paragraphs 17 to 22 of my previous report. 
He then held a further series of discussions in the course of that month with both the Government of Morocco and the Frente POLISARIO to adhere as far as possible to the proposed timetable. 
During these consultations, both sides confirmed their intention to proceed expeditiously with the initial stage of the registration process in cooperation with MINURSO. 
Since December 1993, application forms sufficient for the preliminary registration of potential participants in the referendum have been supplied and distributed, initially through centres in Laayoune and in the Tindouf area. 
On 5 January 1994 in Laayoune, the Special Representative visited the centres currently open for the distribution and filling-in of the forms. 
17. During consultations with Moroccan officials in late January in Rabat, the Chairman of the Identification Commission received assurances that the preliminary registration would be accelerated through the opening of additional offices in Laayoune and the other population centres in the Territory: Smara, Boujdour and Dakhla. 
This was confirmed by the Minister of Interior, Mr. Driss Basri, in a public statement on 8 February 1994. 
18. In January in the Tindouf area, the Chairman held several discussions with the Frente POLISARIO leadership as to how best to further the identification and registration process. 
As the Frente POLISARIO leadership considered that the request of the Security Council, in its resolution 809 (1993), was to start with the updated lists of the 1974 census, it intended to keep to that category of applicants until the Council determined otherwise. 
However, the completion of the identification and final registration of all eligible voters remains uncertain in the absence of agreement by the Frente POLISARIO to the compromise as a whole. 
20. During the past four months, I have held consultations at the highest level with the two parties, the two neighbouring countries and the Organization of African Unity (OAU), to find ways of settling the remaining difficulties. 
For reasons explained in my last report and in the annexes to the present report, I remain confident that my proposals constitute a sound compromise and that they can be implemented in a fair and judicious manner. 
The apprehensions of the Frente POLISARIO will, I trust, be allayed by the reassurances contained in annex II. 
In the interest of all concerned, the United Nations would thus guarantee the credibility of the referendum. 
21. The concluding remarks of the compromise text put forward to the two parties pointed out that it could not of course be expected to meet all their concerns or conform entirely to their views. 
Nevertheless, the interpretation of the criteria and the procedures for verification represented a compromise between conflicting positions that was even-handed and fair. 
22. The settlement plan stated that the goal on which all were agreed was the holding of a free, fair and impartial referendum for the people of Western Sahara, organized and conducted by the United Nations in cooperation with OAU and without any military or administrative constraints. 
(i) March to May 1994. 
The Identification Commission analyses the applicants' data as they are received and begins to publish the results of its analysis; 
(ii) 1 June 1994. 
The Commission begins to identify the persons qualified to participate in the referendum and to register them as eligible voters, upon presentation and verification of evidence establishing their identity and eligibility to vote. 
(iii) September 1994. 
The Secretary-General approves and publishes the final list of voters. 
(i) Before 1 August 1994. 
(ii) 1 August 1994. 
(iii) As soon as possible after 1 August 1994. 
All political prisoners or detainees are released; 
(iv) Not later than 1 October 1994. 
(v) 1 October 1994. 
The repatriation programme begins. 
The paramilitary units in the existing police forces are neutralized; 
(vi) 15 November 1994. 
The referendum campaign begins; 
(vii) 7 to 15 December 1994. 
The referendum campaign ends and the referendum takes place. 
The withdrawal of MINURSO personnel begins; 
(viii) 31 December 1994. 
MINURSO's monitoring responsibilities arising from the referendum results are completed. 
The reduced presence envisaged under option C, which might consist of about 50 military observers with the necessary support, would cost approximately $617,000 gross per month for an indefinite period, after the repatriation of excess personnel at a cost of $1.9 million. 
Following protracted delays since the inception of MINURSO in April 1991, every possible avenue has been explored by myself and my Special Representative to break the deadlock over the criteria and their interpretation so that the plan can be implemented. 
29. I would not wish to end my report without paying tribute to my Special Representative for his determined efforts to further the implementation of the settlement plan. 
1. As stated in his report of 28 July 1993 (S/26185), the Secretary-General made a visit to the mission area from 31 May to 4 June 1993. 
During the visit he submitted a compromise text to the two parties concerning the interpretation and application of the criteria for eligibility to vote. 
That text (see S/26185, annex I) is based on the talks held with the parties in August and September 1992 and on their observations concerning the broad lines of a possible compromise proposed by the Special Representative during a visit to the mission area in March 1993. 
As a follow-up to the Secretary-General's talks with the authorities concerned, the Special Representative held another round of meetings in the mission area in June 1993. 
During those and subsequent consultations, both parties stressed that they did not reject the proposed compromise, but expressed reservations on certain provisions of the text. 
2. The reservations expressed by the authorities at Rabat centred on specific provisions dealing with tribal links with the Territory which, in their view, were unduly restrictive. 
Despite those concerns, Morocco has since acquiesced in the proposed compromise. 
3. For its part Frente POLISARIO informed the Special Representative that it had accepted all the criteria for voter eligibility enumerated in the annex to the Secretary-General's report of 19 December 1991 (S/23299). 
However, in expressing substantial reservations on the compromise, the Frente POLISARIO authorities proposed amendments to the text in a letter dated 19 June 1993 to the Secretary-General and also requested clarification of some of its provisions. 
Their reservations and proposed amendments primarily concern provisions relating to tribal links with the Territory and the composition of the tribal chiefs (shiukhs) qualified to testify, which they consider unduly permissive. 
Once that prerequisite of tribal affiliation is met, the applicant must satisfy one of the other criteria for eligibility to vote. 
6. The difficulty in applying that prerequisite is to find a mutually acceptable solution to the question of identifying the family group existing in the Territory. 
7. Since the parties held radically conflicting positions on this issue, the Secretary-General put forward a compromise solution whereby any Saharan subfraction whose members were counted during the 1974 census would be considered as "existing within the Territory". 
10. Neither of the conflicting interpretations of the two parties would be easily applicable, the first being too imprecise and too broad and the second being mathematically impossible to formulate accurately. 
11. With due regard to those apparently irreconcilable positions and to the difficulty of defining the notion "people of Western Sahara" clearly and precisely, the above-mentioned compromise formula represents a practical and valid, although imperfect, basis for a preliminary selection of potential voters. 
In that spirit the formula is based solely on the 1974 census which, while imperfect in itself, still provides the only demographic and tribal data about the Territory. 
12. With regard to the "small subfractions" (see S/26185, annex I, para. 23), the reference is to subfractions with few members. 
14. Acceptance of oral testimony in the absence of supporting documents issued by the former Spanish authorities has also caused serious concern in the Frente POLISARIO. 
Thus priority is given to the list of shiukhs elected in 1973, which covers all Saharan tribes and fractions present in the Territory at that time. 
The compromise proposed by the Secretary-General, however, provides for exceptions, such as the absence of an elected shiukh and of his eldest son, or the case of a Saharan subfraction whose members were included in the 1974 census but whose shiukh was not present in the Territory. 
If it transpires that neither of these cases obtains or applies, the question will no longer be relevant. 
In any event, all shiukhs other than those elected in 1973 on whom the Identification Commission might call would be from the period prior to 1975. 
The second list includes the great majority of the shiukhs elected in 1973 (others having neglected at the time of the census to say that they were shiukhs) as well as other people who were not elected in 1973 but wished to retain their traditional title. 
In these somewhat confused circumstances it would be difficult to argue that one or the other list should prevail. 
18. With regard to supporting documents, the Secretary-General's proposals do not consider traditional documents, such as certificates issued by an adl, as carrying the same weight as official documents issued by government authorities (see S/26185, annex I, para. 16). 
Unlike these official documents, traditional documents are not in themselves enough to prove eligibility to vote and only constitute supplementary evidence that the shiukhs can adduce where necessary. 
Further, it is understood that the cadis referred to in paragraph 16 of the compromise are cadis of long standing recognized by the Spanish authorities. 
It does not seem very practical to bring a large number of shiukhs to New York or Geneva to scrutinize thousands of individual application forms and determine, solely on the basis of those forms, the eligibility of applicants to participate in the referendum. 
In the absence of original supporting documents, which obviously could not be attached to the application forms because they might be lost, such an exercise would be considerably more costly and lengthy than useful. 
Since the shiukhs are covered in the area by the agreements on immunities and privileges, the procedure proposed in paragraph 25 of the compromise merits further consideration. 
Nevertheless, the father is entitled to apply to participate on the basis of any one of the criteria. 
He would have to meet, to the satisfaction of the Identification Commission, the conditions laid down in one of the established criteria and produce his own evidence of eligibility to vote. 
I have the honour to acknowledge receipt of your reply dated 7 November 1993 to the "explanatory note relating to the compromise proposed by the Secretary-General concerning the interpretation and application of the criteria for eligibility to vote" which I sent you on 27 September 1993. 
In the view of the Frente POLISARIO the Secretary-General's proposed compromise does not guarantee against that risk; in particular, the provisions of the compromise relating to tribal links with the Territory and the shiukhs could skew the composition of the electorate. 
In the absence of any scientific or mathematical formula which would establish the parameters of the potential electorate, it is clear that the Identification Commission's common sense and good judgement, knowledge of history and objectivity will prevail. 
It is worth adding that the members of the Security Council will follow the Commission's work very closely at all stages. 
With regard to these uncounted persons, the question whether they are members of a subfraction of Saharan tribes "existing" in the Territory is of paramount importance. 
There is reason to emphasize again that, according to the proposed compromise, membership in a Saharan subfraction included in the 1974 census is a necessary condition but is not sufficient in itself. 
In the above-mentioned example, the Commission will therefore have to determine, in particular, the plausibility of the evidence offered by the people concerned, whether or not these facts are supported by documents or by oral testimony. 
It should also be borne in mind that the Commission's mandate provides for appeals, including appeals challenging the issuance of voters' cards. 
They illustrate in an incontrovertible manner Iraq's non-compliance with the Security Council resolutions relating to its aggression against the State of Kuwait, in particular Security Council resolutions 687 (1991) and 833 (1993). 
They do so in accordance with a well-considered design to sow among the Iraqi people delusions that, if they are left without response and are not addressed by the Council, will ultimately undermine security and stability in the region. 
1. Iraqi school curricula prepared in 1992 and now in effect in Iraqi schools include texts that falsify geography and seek to alter the map of the region with a view to achieving expansionist goals. For example: 
No mention is made of Kuwait. 
I annex hereto copies of the relevant pages of these books as incontrovertible evidence of the true nature of the Iraqi regime's intentions. 
2. Radio Baghdad, Iraq's government radio station, continues to refer to the State of Kuwait as "the Kuwait region". 
3. Since 22 February 1994, the Iraqi newspaper Babil, whose editorial board is headed by the elder son of the President of the Iraqi regime, has been using the name "Kazimah" instead of "Kuwait". 
The Iraqi regime, however, is preventing its nationals from receiving compensation for the reason given by the Secretary-General in his aforementioned letter, namely, in the words of the Iraqi authorities, that they would "take no action that might tend to recognize the injustice deliberately inflicted on Iraq". 
The Iraqi information media have yet to publish the decision as required and, moreover, all indications are that the Iraqi nationals concerned are refusing to receive the compensation payments because their Government prohibits them from accepting. 
2. In a new development, Iraqi officials and the Iraqi newspapers have begun to refer to the prisoners and detainees as "the missing", and this is incompatible with the relevant Security Council resolutions and indicates Iraq's intention of ridding itself of this humanitarian and legal obligation. 
Since the purpose of these resolutions is to ensure full respect for Kuwait's independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity, the international community must take the necessary measures to secure Iraq's compliance with the letter and spirit of all of them. 
Recalling its relevant resolutions on Cyprus, 
Welcoming the report of the Secretary-General of 4 March 1994 [1]/ on his mission of good offices in Cyprus submitted pursuant to resolution 889 (1993) of 15 December 1993, 
Reaffirming that the confidence-building measures, while not an end in themselves, nor a substitute for the wider political process, would offer significant benefits to both communities and would facilitate the political process towards an overall settlement, 
1. Reiterates that the maintenance of the status quo is unacceptable; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a further report by the end of March 1994 on the outcome of his efforts to finalize that agreement; 
5. Decides to review the matter further, pursuant to paragraph 13 of resolution 889 (1993), on the basis of that report. 
The appointment will become effective on the date of Mr. Ramez-Ocampo's departure. 
Details as to the itinerary of flights in this reporting period are annexed to the present note verbale. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (ACABQ) has considered the report of the Secretary-General on the Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL) (A/48/592). 
During its consideration of the item, the Committee was provided with additional information. 
2. UNOMIL was established pursuant to Security Council resolution 866 (1993) of 22 September 1993, for a period of seven months, i.e. from 22 September 1993- 21 April 1994. 
However, as discussed below, the implementation of the mandate of UNOMIL will not be possible within that time-frame. 
In this connection, the parties agreed that a transitional Government would be established at the same time as the commencement of disarmament (S/26422, para. 6). 
5. As stated in the report of the Secretary-General (S/26422, para. 36), "UNOMIL would be the first peace-keeping operation undertaken by the United Nations in cooperation with a peace-keeping mission already set up by another organization, in this case a subregional organization". 
The Secretary-General's report to the Council therefore explained how coordination between UNOMIL and ECOMOG would be ensured and outlined the respective roles and responsibilities of UNOMIL and ECOMOG in the implementation of the agreement. 
In this connection, the Secretary-General stated that although the "relationship could potentially present some challenges, [he was] confident that with the good will of all concerned, especially the Liberian parties, this relationship [would] be successful and [might] even set a precedent for future peace-keeping missions" (S/26422, para. 36). 
The Secretary-General also stated his intention, which was welcomed by the Council, to conclude an agreement with the Chairman of ECOWAS, defining, before deployment of UNOMIL, the roles and responsibilities of UNOMIL and ECOWAS in the implementation of the peace agreement (see S/26868, para. 9, and para. 15 below). 
7. In his report of 14 February 1994 (S/1994/168), the Secretary-General informed the Council that the transitional Government had not yet been installed. 
However, the battalions from the Governments of the United Republic of Tanzania and Uganda had arrived in Liberia and ECOMOG had indicated that it could commence disarmament with two battalions of the expanded ECOMOG. 
However, information was currently being made available by the parties and 10 encampment sites had been identified. 
8. ln document S/1994/168/Add.1, dated 23 February 1994, the Secretary-General reported that, at a meeting on 15 February, the Liberian parties had "reached agreement on most of the outstanding issues which had impeded the commencement of disarmament and the installation of the transitional Government ... 
9. It is evident from the above that the mandate of UNOMIL cannot be implemented within the original time-frame. 
11. The Secretary-General therefore proposed to establish a trust fund. 
Although not specifically mentioned in resolution 866 (1993), the Committee notes that, in paragraph 38 of document S/26422, which was subsequently welcomed by the Council in its resolution 866 (1993), the Secretary-General stated that the Trust Fund would also cover, inter alia, demobilization and elections. 
12. As stated in paragraph 33 of document A/48/592, the Trust Fund, called "Trust Fund for the Implementation of the Cotonou Accord on Liberia" was established on 23 September 1993. 
In addition, a pledge from the Government of the United States of America, in the amount of $19,830,000, was made to support the transport, equipping and maintenance of the expanded ECOMOG peace-keeping force. 
The Committee notes that the Government of Denmark has also contributed $295,000 to the Trust Fund (S/1994/168, para. 26). 
13. The Committee notes that trust funds are established for most peace-keeping operations. 
14. As stated above, in its resolution 866 (1993), the Security Council welcomed the Secretary-General's intention to conclude an agreement with the Chairman of ECOWAS that would define the roles and responsibilities of UNOMIL and ECOWAS in the implementation of the peace agreement. 
The Advisory Committee notes that the agreement reiterates much of what is contained in the Secretary-General's report (S/26422) regarding the respective roles of and the relationship between UNOMIL and ECOMOG. 
That report, in the opinion of the Advisory Committee, left a number of unanswered questions with regard to the relationship between UNOMIL and ECOMOG in the discharge of their respective responsibilities. 
A proper and specific delineation of responsibilities and a specific detailed plan of operation are necessities, given the interrelationship between UNOMIL and ECOMOG in achieving the joint goals of the mission. 
By its decision 48/478 of 23 December 1993, the General Assembly, on an exceptional basis, authorized the Secretary-General to enter into total commitments up to the amount of $40,318,000 ($39,560,800 net) and decided to apportion this amount among Member States. 
19. The Advisory Committee's observations concerning the budgeted amounts are given below. 
21. In response to inquiry, the Committee was informed that the above-mentioned cost was based on the average cost, based on the expected country of origin of personnel and military observers. 
In this connection, on the basis of additional information received, the Committee queries whether in fact all personnel will exercise their entitlement to 100 kilograms accompanied baggage, the average cost of which is more than the average cost of the actual air ticket. 
The Committee reiterates its view that, whenever possible, group travel arrangements be used and requests the Secretariat to keep this under review. 
It also recommends that the possibility of providing for unaccompanied baggage be examined with a view to achieving greater cost-effectiveness. 
22. The Committee also notes from the cost parameters that a hazardous duty station allowance of $600 per person per month is budgeted for international staff, while an equivalent of 15 per cent of their salaries is budgeted for this purpose for local staff. 
23. As shown in annex I to the present report, the estimate for the mission subsistence allowance (MSA) of military observers has been reduced by $397,100; this relates to the revised schedule of deployment that is also annexed to the present report (see annex II). 
24. The Committee notes that the estimate for civilian personnel costs has been further reduced by $2,266,400; the estimates for the support account to peace-keeping operations and for staff assessment have also been reduced. 
These reductions relate to the delayed deployment of civilian personnel. 
The Committee was informed that, of the 89 international staff, 60 had been deployed as at 21 January; of the 139 local staff, 107 had been employed. 
In addition, only 8 of the budgeted number of 58 United Nations Volunteers have been deployed. 
25. Provision has been made in the estimates for the payment of MSA and the travel costs in respect of 200 civilian electoral observers. 
As mentioned above, however, elections are now foreseen for September 1994; consequently savings will be realized under this item in respect of the period from 22 September 1993 to 21 April 1994; however such reduction is not included in the revised estimates provided by representatives of the Secretary-General. 
26. Representatives of the Secretary-General informed the Committee that, as shown in annex I to the present document, the estimate for helicopter operations has been reduced by $4,050,700; this relates to delays in the deployment of six helicopters. 
The Committee was informed that the revised amount provides for 1 helicopter for 4 months, 3 helicopters for 1.5 months and 2 helicopters for 3 months. 
The estimate for fixed-wing aircraft reflects a reduction of $537,900, owing to the delay in deploying one fixed-wing aircraft; the revised estimate provides for the aircraft for three weeks. 
27. The Committee reiterates its observation, made in connection with the financing of the United Nations Protection Force (see A/48/778), that justification of the requirements for air operations should henceforth be provided in terms of the operational requirements of a mission. 
The Advisory Committee trusts that care will be exercised in the acquisition of the equipment enumerated therein; in this connection, it questions the need for certain items such as high-speed printers. 
29. A total of $215,300 has been budgeted for the mine-clearing programme. 
Moreover, as stated above, the Trust Fund established by the Secretary-General was intended, inter alia, to cover demobilization. 
32. The Advisory Committee notes that the $5 million would enable approximately 54,000 adult combatants and 6,000 child soldiers to give up their arms and return to their homes. 
As stated in paragraph 34 of that report, "after handing over their weapons at the encampment sites, ex-combatants will be clothed, fed and sensitized to the problems of their return to civilian society. 
They will be issued identification cards that will entitle them to immediate reintegration assistance, such as vocational training, medical care and agricultural assistance". 
However, that assistance, i.e. reintegration assistance, "will have to be financed through voluntary contributions". 
In this connection, the Advisory Committee notes that donations of $146.7 million have been received in response to the Secretary-General's appeals for emergency and humanitarian assistance in Liberia (A/48/592, para. 25). 
34. The Advisory Committee was informed that the estimate for the disarmament/demobilization programme had been developed as a comprehensive project and therefore constituted a distinct self-contained entity within the UNOMIL estimates. 
Accordingly, it includes estimates for equipment and vehicles separate from those that appear under the line items for equipment and transport. 
The Advisory Committee queried this treatment which, prima facie, appears somewhat unusual. 
However, bearing in mind that reimbursements to the peace-keeping budget may be forthcoming if contributions to the Trust Fund for these purposes are made, the Committee recognizes the value of identifying the total cost of the subprogramme. 
At the same time, because the subprogramme forms an integral part of the mandate of UNOMIL, the Advisory Committee emphasizes that the equipment for the subprogramme forms part of the operation's total inventory and should be managed as such. 
Even assuming that disarmament has begun on 7 March, it is unlikely, in view of the projected timetable, that the entire disarmament/demobilization programme will be completed by 21 April, i.e. some savings in respect of the current mandate will arise that should be reflected in the performance report. 
In this connection, representatives of the Secretary-General emphasized that most of the physicians, health workers, counsellors, care-givers etc. are local personnel as outlined in item 15 (iii). 
However, it was considered necessary to engage international experts who are specialized in such assistance. 
37. As stated above, UNOMIL will not be able to complete its mandate within the time-frame originally envisaged, i.e. between 22 September 1993 and 21 April 1994. 
38. The General Assembly has authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments up to $40,318,000 gross ($39,560,800 net) for the period from 22 September 1993 to 21 April 1994; it has also apportioned that amount among Member States. 
The Advisory Committee, bearing in mind its observations above, in particular those related to the disarmament and demobilization programme, expects that further savings will also be realized in respect of this period. 
39. At this stage, the Advisory Committee recommends that the General Assembly appropriate $32,797,100 gross ($32,225,100 net) in respect of the period from 22 September 1993 to 21 April 1994. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) (A/48/836 and Corr.1 and 2). 
During its consideration of the report, representatives of the Secretary-General provided additional information to the Advisory Committee. 
2. The introduction to the report of the Secretary-General provides, in paragraphs 1 to 21, background information on the development of the mission. 
Paragraphs 22 to 28 of the report contain information on the status of assessed contributions, voluntary contributions, the financial performance report for the period from 1 March to 15 September 1993 and the cost estimates for the period from 16 December 1993 to 15 December 1994. 
Advisory Committee questions the use of the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund as a cash reserve and intends to revert to the matter when reviewing the report of the Secretary-General on the establishment of a peace-keeping reserve fund. 
Savings relating to air and transportation operations were due to lower utilization of aircraft than anticipated. 
Expenditure overruns relating to civilian personnel costs, premises, supplies and services were due to a higher number of staff on board as compared with the approved staffing table, rental of conference facilities for the peace talks and higher than anticipated expenses for security, garbage removal and cleaning services. 
10. The Committee notes that the provisions for the salaries and common staff costs of international staff are based on New York standard costs, except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the mission. 
The estimate for the local staff is based on the local salary scale established for Luanda. 
In addition, a hazardous duty allowance of $600 per person per month is budgeted for international staff, while an equivalent of 15 per cent of their salaries is budgeted for this purpose for locally recruited staff. 
12. It is the understanding of the Advisory Committee that the Secretary-General will submit for its review a detailed report on the financial implications, should the Security Council decide to expand the mandate of UNAVEM II. 
14. The Advisory Committee requests that, in future reports of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNAVEM II, precise information should be given on implementation, of and/or compliance with, recommendations of the Committee that have been endorsed by the General Assembly. 
1. Opening of the session. 
2. Appointment of new members. 
3. Election of officers. 
5. Statement by the Chairman. 
6. General debate and consideration of substantive questions. 
7. Preparation and adoption of the report of the Committee on Information to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
The Chairman will address the Committee at its opening meeting. 
Consideration of this item will include the following written report: 
Consideration of sub-items under this agenda item will include the following written reports: 
(i) Report of the Secretary-General on the status of Development Forum; 
1. This report presents revisions to the initial estimates submitted in respect of the International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991, contained in document A/C.5/48/44. 
It should be read in conjunction with the report on the initial estimates. 
3. In the absence of precise information, a number of specific assumptions were made in relation to the preparation of the estimates contained in the report of the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/44). 
In this connection, no resources were provided, in the report, for verbatim records, as their provision was dependent upon a decision by the judges relating to the Rules of Procedure and Evidence of the Tribunal, which at that time had not been adopted. 
Furthermore, when the estimates were prepared it was not clear when a courtroom and detention cells would be required and it was in any case assumed that it would not be before 1995. 
On the basis of the specific assumptions made about the scale and phasing of the activities of the Tribunal, the Secretary-General estimated that resources in the amount of $33,200,000 would be required in the biennium 1994-1995. 
Related revisions to the initial estimates are outlined below. 
During the inaugural session, the Tribunal primarily discussed the main aspects to be covered by the rules of procedure and guidelines for the drafting of the rules. 
The Rules of Procedure and Evidence were subsequently adopted by the Tribunal at its second session, held from 17 January to 11 February 1994. 
In the interim, the Acting Deputy Prosecutor was appointed and subsequently took office on 15 February 1994. 
7. With regard to the administration of the Tribunal, the Acting Registrar commenced duties on 25 January 1994. 
In addition, two legal officers, one computer operations officer, five General Service staff and a contingent of security officers have been temporarily assigned from Headquarters. 
Basic furniture and equipment have also been secured. The appointments of Chief of Administration and administrative officers for finance and personnel are in the process of being finalized. 
In addition, the Secretariat was informed of the decision of the judges that verbatim records would not be a required element in conference servicing of the Tribunal. 
These discussions dealt with issues related to the construction, financing and maintenance of a courtroom and holding cells in the Aegon building and detention cells in a Dutch prison at or near The Hague, as well as the determination of the number of cells likely to be required. 
9. On the basis of these discussions and a review of other requirements by the Acting Registrar, based on the operations of the Tribunal so far, the initial estimates of the cost of the Tribunal in 1994-1995 were revised as set out below. 
10. As indicated in paragraph 8 above, it is anticipated that trials may begin in 1994. 
In this regard, provision is proposed for conference-servicing staff (28 Professional and 28 General Service staff) for the period commencing September 1994 through 1995. 
11. In view of time constraints in making arrangements for the permanent seat of the Tribunal, interim arrangements were made for the holding of its inaugural meeting on 17 November 1993. 
Efforts have continued, however, to identify appropriate office space bearing in mind the proposed staffing component of the Tribunal. 
In addition, the Government of the Netherlands will provide 2,750,000 Netherlands guilders ($1,486,500) to provide for external security for the Tribunal. 
Under such an arrangement, resources of $1,827,100 (including rental surcharge of $863,900) would be required for the rental costs of the Aegon building until 31 December 1995. 
This compares with the initial estimate of $885,300. 
14. As indicated in paragraph 2 above, at the time of the preparation of the report of the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/44), several issues remained unclear, including the provision of detention facilities. 
In addition, costs of $27.20 would be charged per day per person for food, heat, electricity, clothing and laundry, medical and dental care and access to the prison hospital, and all technical and administrative overhead costs. 
15. Accordingly, additional resources of $1,721,700 would be required for rental costs of the Tribunal for the biennium 1994-1995. 
According to official Netherlands standards, a total of 31 security guards would be required to supervise the operation of 12 detention cells on a shift basis at a yearly cost of $1,010,900. 
Accordingly, additional requirements of $1,347,900 are proposed under miscellaneous services for the provision of services relating to the detention facilities in use for the duration of the Tribunal's operations in 1994-1995. 
18. The trust fund for the International Tribunal has so far received contributions of $1,002,000. 
The estimates presented in the present report represent a minimum core funding to permit the Tribunal to launch and sustain its activities during 1994-1995. 
As further experience is gained, it may well be necessary to increase these estimates or fund expanded activities, wholly or in part, from voluntary contributions. 
Accordingly, it is currently intended to use voluntary contributions for specific projects supplementing the work of the Tribunal as currently provided for. 
These might include the establishment of a library (complete with services), the establishment and organization of a computerized archiving system and resources necessary for the funding of forensic services to the Prosecutor. 
The unit would consist of qualified staff, consisting of a panel of counsellors and psychologists, to facilitate the investigations and prosecution of crimes, in particular rape and sexual assault, and to recommend protective measures for victims and witnesses and provide counselling and support for them. 
In the longer run, when the Tribunal has become fully operational, these sorts of activities could be anticipated better and budgeted for, and voluntary contributions would be used to offset requirements to be met from assessed resources. 
Annex I provides details of the proposed resources and annex II contains the proposed staffing table of the Tribunal for the biennium 1994-1995. 
20. Furthermore, an additional $5,683,200 would be required for staff assessment, to be offset by income from staff assessment of the same amount. 
21. These estimates reflect the current assessment of minimum requirements for the functioning of the Tribunal in 1994-1995. 
Accordingly, the Secretary-General will submit revised estimates for 1994-1995 to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session, should this prove necessary. 
In respect of the last point, the report of the Secretary-General is contained in document A/C.5/48/36. 
The foregoing notwithstanding, in view of the work accomplished by the Commission up to now, the Panamanian Government trusts that legal mechanisms of understanding and consensus will be found so that the current difficulties and obstacles can be overcome. 
The Republic of Slovenia supports the establishment of an international criminal court on the basis of the statute as its constituent document. 
We favour the idea that the court be linked to the United Nations, but it would not need to be its organ. 
Consequently, the Republic of Slovenia supports the composition of the tribunal, as envisaged in the draft statute, including the establishment of the procuracy as a separate organ of the court. 
In order to guarantee the complete independence of the procuracy in relation to the court, the procuracy should be governed by its own internal rules. 
Thus can the application of the principle nullum crimen sine lege be most properly preserved. 
Protocol II contains under its part II very clear provisions as to which acts are and shall remain prohibited at any time and in any place whatsoever and may prima facie be characterized as serious violations of humanitarian law. 
The Working Group decided to put in the first strand of the court's jurisdiction ratione materiae the anti-terrorist conventions of a universal character that qualify specific terrorist acts as grave crimes and oblige their State Parties to act according to the rule aut iudicare aut dedere. 
Certain legal distinction between the two groups of crimes in question can already be drawn. 
Secondly, terrorist crimes are to be treated in the domestic legislation as classical non-political crimes in order to fit into already existing bilateral extradition agreements. 
The list of anti-terrorist conventions could be supplemented with the Protocol to the Montreal Convention of 1973 for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Civil Aviation which extends the scope of this Convention to the terrorist acts committed at international civil airports. 
As a State Party to the Convention against the Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment of 1984, the Republic of Slovenia supports the position that this Convention too is included among the treaties that fall within the jurisdiction of an international criminal court. 
As many other United Nations Member States, the Republic of Slovenia must express a reservation against the territorial scope of the jurisdiction of the court in relation to its own nationals, who by our Constitution cannot be surrendered for trial outside the country. 
Here, the ILC should follow the approach of the Statute of the ad hoc International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991, which unconditionally covers the said crimes under its subject-matter jurisdiction. 
Here, in the opinion of the Republic of Slovenia, the draft statute needs further elaboration with regard to the responsibility of governmental officials, crimes committed on an order of the superior and other related questions. 
The Republic of Slovenia believes that one of the fundamental questions concerning the efficient international judicial system is the question how to bring the suspected or the accused perpetrator of the alleged crime to the court. 
As regards the applicable penalties, the Republic of Slovenia notes with satisfaction that there is no capital punishment envisaged since in Slovenia it is prohibited by the Constitution. 
The Working Group should decide whether the juvenile perpetrators, i.e. under the age of 18 according to the well-established international standards, will take a stand at an international criminal court. 
However, if these rights are granted to the prosecutor, it must be carefully foreseen by the statute of the court in which cases the sentence may be altered and whether a more severe judgement may at all be promulgated, should the circumstances of the case so require. 
The court would often be called upon to adjudicate on complex legal issues which may also involve a substantial element of political sensitivity. 
However, there are several matters of substantial political, legal and practical difficulty which need to be addressed and satisfactorily resolved before wide acceptance of the statute could be assured. 
This would enable the court to have a close cooperative relationship with the United Nations, while maintaining a separate status. 
It is noted that the term "Tribunal" is used in the draft statute to include the court, the registry and the procuracy. 
In relation to these functions the procuracy should have independent authority. 
(i) The question arises whether there are adequate reasons for the separation presently made in the crimes referred to in article 22 and those referred to in article 26 (2) (b), i.e., the distinction made between primary and secondary strands of jurisdiction. 
It is noted in this context that the list of agreements in article 22 covers such international treaties and these define specific acts which are required to be considered as serious crimes and create an "extradite or prosecute" regime in respect of such crimes. 
This phenomenon demands that the international community treat these activities as grave crimes under international law. 
Furthermore, the provisions of the 1988 United Nations Convention, as in the case of those Conventions listed under article 22, create an "extradite or prosecute" regime in relation to drug-related offences and provides for the exercise of extraterritorial jurisdiction in respect of such offences, where extradition is not granted. 
These factors would justify the 1988 United Nations Convention being treated on a par with other multilateral treaties under article 22. 
With regard to the category of crimes referred to as "crimes under general international law" under article 26 (2) (a), the Government of Sri Lanka is of the view that these provisions lack the standard of exactitude and specificity which must be present before vesting the court with jurisdiction. 
The Government of Sri Lanka therefore wishes to reiterate that the jurisdiction of the proposed court must at least initially be confined to crimes under multilateral treaties. 
Such a regime could help to fill a jurisdictional vacuum which could well arise where a requested State refuses to extradite its own nationals and the requesting State clearly has no trust or confidence in the judicial system of the requested State. 
The draft statute provides in article 23 for specific acceptance of the "subject-matter" jurisdiction of the court by each State party to the statute. 
Of the two alternatives suggested, the Government of Sri Lanka would support the "opting-in" procedure in alternative A, which is in consonance with the consensual basis of the court's jurisdiction. 
(iii) Article 25 of the draft statute, which provides that cases pertaining to crimes referred to in article 22 or article 26 (2) (a) may be submitted to the court "on the authority of the Security Council", requires further examination. 
In any event, it seems reasonable to assume that if the court is to be established as a viable institution for the exercise of international criminal jurisdiction, the statute would require the widest possible adherence of States. 
The validity of such an objective is unquestionable. 
However, the present, somewhat involved provisions of the draft statute raise several issues of substantial complexity, which require further examination. 
The multilateral treaties defining the crimes set out in article 22 create an "extradite or prosecute" regime between the States parties to these treaties. 
It must also be noted that, except for the 1948 Genocide Convention and the 1973 Apartheid Convention, the multilateral treaties referred to in articles 22 and 26 did not provide for the submission of a case to an international criminal court. 
Article 63 attempts to extend the "extradite or prosecute" regime by analogy to cover the case of the surrender of an accused to court. 
However in the matter of the review of his decision initially, on finding that there is sufficient basis, the direction to the prosecutor should be to commence investigations, and not to commence a prosecution. 
However, it will be advisable for the Bureau to have a preliminary inquiry without the participation of the parties concerned, subject to a hearing in exceptional situations. 
This observation is made having regard to practical reasons. 
It also appears to provide for an inquiry within an inquiry. 
Challenges to jurisdiction at any other stage result in loss of time and energy for no purpose. 
Only those with a direct interest in the case should have the right to challenge the court's jurisdiction. 
Matters of relevancy, admissibility and value of evidence should be left to be decided by the court. 
There are basic principles applicable in respect of admissibility of evidence. 
Illegal means adopted to obtain evidence should be taken into account in considering whether such evidence should be admitted or not. 
In certain situations some evidence may be admitted but the court may decide not to attach value to such evidence. 
The matter of objection to jurisdiction is dealt with in this article. 
This is in accordance with the observations made above. 
The court will rule on the objection prior to proceeding any further with the trial. 
Judges must have the freedom to differ. 
However, in the exercise of this right, it may be provided that there shall not be a right of appeal where the accused has pleaded guilty to the indictment. 
(a) On a question of law; 
(b) On a question of fact alone or on a question of mixed law and fact with the leave of the court; 
(c) On the ground of inadequacy or illegality of the sentence imposed. 
Perhaps the rules of the court may make necessary provisions. 
As and when required, an appeals chamber could be constituted from the same court to hear the appeals. 
Judges of eminence who are appointed to the court will be competent to act in the dual capacity. 
The statute may not provide for all situations relating to investigations, institution of proceedings, indictments, trials, sentence and appeals and revisions. 
Therefore it is suggested that a provision be included for cases not provided for. 
The court shall record the reasons for doing so. 
An early identification should, of course, be made of possible cost-components, e.g., such international institutional and other administrative requirements that would have to be permanently in place; and other facilities that would have to be available for use whenever necessary (e.g., investigatory, prosecutorial, judicial and incarceration, etc.). 
If the tribunal were to be established as a principal or subsidiary organ of the United Nations, the manner of funding (regular budget or voluntary) would, of course, be carefully examined in the budgetary committees of the General Assembly. 
Tunisia supports the option under which the court would be a United Nations body. 
This formula would give this jurisdiction the requisite authority and permanence and would ensure international recognition of its competence. 
Nevertheless, it believes that the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment, adopted by the General Assembly on 10 December 1984, should be added to this list. 
Moreover, only a few of the treaties mentioned in article 22 define with precision the acts which they prohibit. 
Customary international law, which supplements these treaties, is equally powerless to define these offences accurately. 
Such agreements or individual declarations could be made at any time. 
Tunisia suggests that each State party to the statute should nominate a judge who possesses the requisite moral qualifications and competence. 
This formula is designed to ensure the independence and impartiality of the judges, while strengthening the relationship between the United Nations and the court. 
The investigation should be carried out by the court itself at a hearing. 
If the case is too complicated, the court could establish a special investigation commission. This choice is necessary in order to guarantee the rights of the accused and the objectivity of the investigation. 
Two comments seem to be called for in this connection: 
(a) The principle of legality, as set out in article 41, does not clearly mention one of its most important corollaries, namely, the non-retroactivity of international criminal law. 
What would happen if countries did not include certain criminal acts in their domestic legislation? It might therefore be possible to omit a reference to the principle of double jeopardy provided that such crimes are contemplated in international treaty or customary law. 
The accused should be entitled to the remedy of review if a new fact comes to light which was unknown at the time of trial or appeal and which could have had a decisive impact on the judgement of the court. 
The official languages of the court should be those of the United Nations. 
Apparently, the only possible solution at this moment seems to be to establish the court by a multilateral convention whereby all countries would be enabled to accede to its statute and recognize its competence for certain criminal acts, regardless of whether they are United Nations member States or not. 
However, even in the case of the court established in this way, it should be linked with the United Nations as much as possible either through a cooperation agreement or a provision that the General Assembly should nominate its judges and the Prosecutor. 
As to the proposal in Article 4 that the court "shall sit when required to consider a case submitted to it", the Yugoslav Government would like to point out that this court should be a permanent organ whose permanence should not be necessarily reflected in holding permanent sessions. 
It would suffice to establish the court, with elected judges, strictly determined competence and organized judicial administration. 
Either solution would heighten the independence and impartiality of judges and provide a firm link between the court and the States which have established it, i.e. the United Nations. 
The court should also have well organized administrative organs since it will not be in permanent session but only when a case is submitted to it. 
Therefore, the reason for disqualification should be presented both by the disqualified judge and the accused. 
The number of judges whose disqualification is requested should not be limited, and, under paragraphs 1 and 2 of Article 11, decisions should be made in the same manner and by the same quorum. 
Since the Prosecutor has to bear the principal burden in the conduct of investigations and prosecutions, his status must be clearly determined and separated from the status of other parties which might appear before the court and the court itself. 
Accordingly, the election and the functions of the Procuracy should be regulated in greater detail. 
The Yugoslav Government considers that this Article (or a number of Articles) of the draft statute should provide for the fundamental rules and general principles relating to the procedure and evidence. 
The Yugoslav Government is in favour of having the court have ratione personae jurisdiction to prosecute only individuals. 
The Yugoslav Government considers that, in order to function effectively, the international criminal court should be vested with the authority to establish criminal responsibility and enforce sanctions in a generally accepted minimum of cases, always bearing in mind the sovereignty of States. 
Arrest and the issuance of a warrant prior to an indictment should be ordered only by Court Chambers, not by the Bureau. 
All this indicates that, prior to an indictment by the court, there should exist a Court Chamber with the jurisdiction for all these acts. 
Challenges to the jurisdiction in every concrete case can be made only by the States concerned in a dispute, not by any State Party to the statute, proceeding from the principle of efficient proceedings. 
The Yugoslav Government considers unacceptable the possibility that the court may review a decision of the national court under Article 45, subparagraph 2 (b). 
If there is a grounded suspicion of the impartiality of the national court, the second-instance proceedings could be conducted before the international criminal court which would then act as an appellation court. 
However, this right of the Prosecutor could be limited (but not completely excluded) in the case of acquittal. 
The Yugoslav Government considers that the Bureau, when discussing Articles 30 to 32 of the draft, should not constitute the Appeals Chamber. 
The most acceptable solution would be that the appeal is decided on by all the judges in the plenary, except those who made the first-instance decision. 
Extradition of persons accused of the crimes under Article 22 of the draft, provided the jurisdiction of the court is compulsory also in this case, should be obligatory as well. 
In other cases, extradition should depend on whether a State concerned accepted the jurisdiction of the court. 
Recalling its resolution 47/92 of 16 December 1992, by which it decided to convene the World Summit for Social Development, agreed on the objectives and core issues of the Summit and, inter alia, established a preparatory committee, 
Considering also the contributions of non-governmental organizations, 
4. Invites all States to contribute generously to the voluntary Trust Fund established in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/92 for the additional activities required for the preparation and holding of the Summit, particularly the participation of the least developed countries in the Summit and its preparatory process; 
5. Also invites all States to set up national committees or other arrangements for the Summit and to hold meetings for public debate on the core issues to be addressed by the Summit; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to make the necessary provisions, within existing resources, so that the Preparatory Committee may, if it so decides: 
(a) Establish, during its first session, a working group of the whole to meet in parallel with the plenary for a duration of one week; 
(b) Establish, during its second session, a working group of the whole to meet in parallel with the plenary for a duration of two weeks; 
(c) Establish, during its third session, two working groups to meet in parallel with the plenary for a duration of two weeks; 
9. Calls upon the non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the United Nations and those accredited to the Summit and its preparatory process to contribute fully to the work of the Preparatory Committee and to the Summit; 
Emphasizing that the problem of drug abuse and illicit trafficking has to be considered within the broader economic and social context, 
Recognizing the efforts of countries that produce narcotic drugs for scientific, medicinal and therapeutic uses to prevent the channelling of such substances to illicit markets and to maintain production at a level consistent with licit demand, 
Stressing the important role of the United Nations and its specialized agencies in supporting concerted action in the fight against drug abuse at the national, regional and international levels, 
Reaffirming the importance of the role of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme as the main focus for concerted international action for drug abuse control and commending its performance of the functions entrusted to it, 
Affirming the proposals set out in the United Nations System-Wide Action Plan on Drug Abuse Control, and recognizing that further efforts are needed to implement and update it, 
2. Calls upon all States to intensify their actions to promote effective cooperation in the efforts to combat drug abuse and illicit trafficking, so as to contribute to a climate conducive to achieving this end, and to refrain from using the issue for political purposes; 
3. Reaffirms that the international fight against drug trafficking should not in any way justify violation of the principles enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations and international law; 
1. Reiterates its condemnation of the crime of drug trafficking in all its forms, and urges continued and effective international action to combat it, in keeping with the principle of shared responsibility; 
2. Supports the focus on national and regional strategies for drug abuse control, particularly the master-plan approach, and urges the United Nations International Drug Control Programme to keep in mind that these should be complemented with effective interregional strategies; 
9. Emphasizes the link between the illicit production of, demand for and traffic in narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances and the economic and social conditions in the affected countries and the differences and diversity of the problems in each country; 
10. Calls upon the international community to provide increased economic and technical support to Governments that request it in support of programmes of alternative development that take fully into account the cultural traditions of peoples; 
11. Takes note of the initiative of the Programme to study the concept of swapping debt for alternative development in the area of international drug abuse control and requests the Executive Director of the Programme to inform the Commission on Narcotic Drugs of any progress made in this area; 
12. Encourages Governments to nominate experts for the roster maintained by the Programme, to ensure that the Programme and the Commission on Narcotic Drugs may draw from the widest pool of expertise and experience in implementing its policies and programmes; 
13. Stresses the need for effective action to prevent the diversion for illicit purposes of precursors and essential chemicals, materials and equipment frequently used in the illicit manufacture of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances; 
15. Expresses its satisfaction with efforts being made by the Programme and other United Nations bodies to obtain reliable data on drug abuse and illicit trafficking, including the development of the International Drug Abuse Assessment System; 
1. Reaffirms the importance of the Global Programme of Action as a framework for national, regional and international action to combat the illicit production of, demand for and trafficking in narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances, and its commitment to implementing the mandates and recommendations contained therein; 
2. Calls upon States individually and in cooperation with other States to promote the Global Programme of Action and to implement its mandates and recommendations, with a view to translating it into practical action for drug abuse control; 
3. Calls upon the relevant bodies of the United Nations, the specialized agencies, the international financial institutions and other concerned intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to cooperate with and assist States in their efforts to promote and implement the Global Programme of Action; 
5. Requests the Commission on Narcotic Drugs and the United Nations International Drug Control Programme to consider ways and means to facilitate reporting by Governments on the implementation of the Global Programme of Action, so as to increase the level of responses; 
3. Reiterates that the following should be included in the updated System-Wide Action Plan: 
(b) A reference to the important role of the international financial institutions, as noted in chapter II of the Comprehensive Multidisciplinary Outline of Future Activities in Drug Abuse Control, 2/ and the ability of such institutions to promote economic stability and undermine the drug industry; 
4. Calls upon all relevant United Nations agencies to complete their agency-specific implementation plans for inclusion in the updated System-Wide Action Plan and to incorporate fully into their programmes all the mandates and activities contained in the Action Plan and its annex; 
5. Requests the Commission on Narcotic Drugs to pay particular attention to reviewing the agency-specific implementing plans of the System-Wide Action Plan for consideration by the Economic and Social Council at its coordination segment in 1994; 
9. Recommends that the United Nations International Drug Control Programme cooperate and coordinate with the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch on activities to counter drug-related criminality, including money-laundering, to ensure complementarity and non-duplication of efforts; 
10. Requests that the System-Wide Action Plan be reviewed and updated on a biennial basis; 
1. Welcomes the efforts of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme to implement its mandates within the framework of the international drug control treaties, the Comprehensive Multidisciplinary Outline of Future Activities in Drug Abuse Control, the Global Programme of Action and relevant consensus documents; 
2. Urges all Governments to provide the fullest possible financial and political support to the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, in particular by increasing voluntary contributions to the Programme, to enable it to expand and strengthen its operational and technical cooperation activities; 
4. Takes note of the note of the Secretary-General on the administrative and financial arrangements of the United Nations Drug Control Programme 10/ submitted pursuant to section XVI of resolution 46/185 C; 
Also recognizing the important role of the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights in the implementation of the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, 
Considering that the effective functioning of treaty bodies established in accordance with the relevant provisions of international instruments on human rights plays a fundamental role and hence represents an important continuing concern of the United Nations, 
Noting with satisfaction the ongoing efforts of the Human Rights Committee and the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights to improve their methods of work, 
1. Reaffirms the importance of the International Covenants on Human Rights as major parts of international efforts to promote universal respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms; 
5. Emphasizes the importance of the strictest compliance by States parties with their obligations under the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and, where applicable, the Optional Protocols to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights; 
12. Expresses its satisfaction with the serious and constructive manner in which both Committees are carrying out their function; 
13. Welcomes the efforts of the Committees to further improve their working methods, in particular by adopting concluding observations containing specific suggestions and recommendations concerning steps States parties could take to implement the Covenants more effectively; 
14. Invites the Committees to identify specific needs of States parties that might be addressed through the advisory services and technical assistance programme of the Centre for Human Rights of the Secretariat, with the possible participation of members of the Committees where appropriate; 
15. Encourages the Human Rights Committee and the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights to consider further innovations in their working methods, in particular aiming at the prevention of serious human rights violations in their respective fields of competence and the promotion of peaceful solutions; 
17. Also welcomes the efforts of the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights in the preparation of general comments on the provisions of the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights; 
19. Urges States parties to the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, the specialized agencies and other relevant United Nations bodies to extend their full support and cooperation to the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights; 
Recalling its resolution 47/111 of 16 December 1992, as well as other relevant resolutions, 
Also reaffirming its responsibility to ensure the proper functioning of treaty bodies established pursuant to instruments adopted by the General Assembly and, in this connection, further reaffirming the importance of: 
(a) Ensuring the effective functioning of systems of periodic reporting by States parties to these instruments, 
1. Endorses the conclusions and recommendations of the meetings of persons chairing the human rights treaty bodies aimed at streamlining, rationalizing and otherwise improving reporting procedures, as well as the continuing efforts in this connection by the treaty bodies and the Secretary-General within their respective spheres of competence; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to give high priority to establishing a computerized database to improve the efficiency and effectiveness of the functioning of the treaty bodies; 
(a) Endorses the request of the Commission that the Secretary-General report regularly to the Commission on possible technical assistance projects identified by the treaty bodies; 
(b) Invites the treaty bodies to give priority attention to identifying such possibilities in the regular course of their work of reviewing the periodic reports of States parties; 
12. Decides to continue giving priority consideration, at its forty-ninth session, to the conclusions and recommendations of the meetings of persons chairing human rights treaty bodies, in the light of the deliberations of the Commission on Human Rights, under the item entitled "Human rights questions". 
Noting the recent measures aimed at consolidating the social and economic activities of the United Nations, 
1. Takes note with appreciation of the report of the Secretary-General 5/ on the third review and appraisal of the implementation of the International Plan of Action on Ageing; 
2. Endorses the recommendations contained in the report of the Secretary-General, in the form of global and national targets on ageing for the year 2001, 6/ aimed at streamlining the implementation of the Plan of Action in its second decade; 
4. Commends the International Institute on Ageing on its training programme and related activities, and invites national, regional and international organizations to cooperate closely with the Institute; 
5. Urges the United Nations, Member States and non-governmental organizations to support the African Society of Gerontology in developing and implementing a regional programme of activities on ageing; 
6. Invites interested Member States, non-governmental organizations and research centres to support the activities of the United Nations programme on ageing, particularly research activities aimed at suggesting policy options to enhance contributions by the elderly to development; 
7. Invites Governments, non-governmental organizations and United Nations organizations and bodies concerned with ageing to submit to the Secretary-General their proposals for the preparations for and observance of the International Year of Older Persons; 
2. The scope of the present evaluation is therefore limited to activities on participation of the population in development, social integration and social welfare, youth, ageing and persons with disabilities, within the central and regional programmes for social development. 
The issues identified in the progress report and endorsed by CPC were: 
(a) The effectiveness of strategies aimed at creating awareness; 
(b) The extent to which established international guidelines and norms have been adopted at the national level and utilized as a basis of international cooperation for social development; 
(c) The factors influencing mobilization of extrabudgetary resources; 
(d) The views of users of publications, training programmes and other outputs; 
(e) The extent to which the programme orientation is integrated and focused. 
3. Assessments of the programme were collected through opinion surveys of its main constituencies. 
(a) Members of the Commission for Social Development; 
(b) International non-governmental organizations (NGOs) in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council whose representatives participated in the last two sessions of the Commission; 
No comments were received. 
5. Chapter II of this report reviews the programme and assesses programme implementation. 
Chapter IV contains recommendations. 
In the 1984-1991 medium-term plan period, United Nations activities in the field of social development were included in two central programmes and four regional programmes. 
The Office for Development Research and Policy Analysis in the Department of International Economic and Social Affairs implemented central activities under the major programme on global development issues and policies. 
CSDHA had sole responsibility for activities in the second central programme, on global social development issues. 
The programme was designed to provide intergovernmental bodies, Member States and, as appropriate, NGOs with policy options and strategies targeted to promote social integration and social welfare and the participation of vulnerable groups and women in the process of development. 
The Economic Commission for Europe (ECE) has no separate programme on social development but carries out activities in population research and social and demographic statistics. 
7. Under the current medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, the structure of United Nations activities for social development has been modified. 
The activities included in the present evaluation are now part of programme 25: Global social issues and policies, and programme 26: Integration of social groups, and the four corresponding regional programmes for social development. 
The structure and management of the regional programmes for social development in the 1992-1997 medium-term plan, and related ECE activities on population and statistics, remain much the same as those of the previous plan period. 
8. The central programmes for social development in the medium-term plan for the period 1984-1991 contained two types of objectives: 
(a) To assist Governments in the design and implementation of national policies, legislation and programmes in the field of social development; 
9. These objectives appear to rest on three implicit assumptions about the role of the United Nations: 
(a) Recommendations of intergovernmental bodies can be instrumental in achieving international norms for social policies; 
(b) The dissemination of information and analyses on overall trends in ageing, the disabled, youth and other issues in United Nations publications enhances the awareness of policy makers; 
(c) The programme, through its contributions to international guidelines and programmes of action, serves as a catalyst for the mobilization of resources. 
10. The conception and role of the regional programmes for social development in ECA, ECLAC, ESCAP and ESCWA incorporate both the global mandates to which the commissions contribute and the distinctive concerns of each commission. 
The mandates of ECE remain restricted to economic development issues, but the recent momentous changes in Central and Eastern Europe have created a new awareness of the challenges of social development. 
ESCWA has no subsidiary body in the area of social development. 
Consequently, 80 per cent of its programmed output consists of publications whose delivery was severely affected by the Gulf crisis and its consequences. 
ECE has no subsidiary body in the area of social development; its programme in population is guided by regional intergovernmental meetings, such as the recently held European Population Conference. 
The ECE programme of work in social and demographic statistics is mandated by the Conference of European Statisticians. 
These groups were considered the most active participants in the design, implementation and utilization of the programme. 
14. The recipients of the first questionnaire were members of the Commission for Social Development, NGOs and focal-point officials in United Nations agencies. 
About one third of the respondents considered that one or more subprogrammes should be significantly reformulated. 
Few considered that any subprogramme should be deleted. 
The three groups showed significant differences in their pattern of responses. 
Members of the Commission did not endorse deletion of any current components of the programme, while some NGOs did do so. 
Few focal-point officials of United Nations agencies considered that any subprogramme should be "significantly reformulated" or "deleted". 
Members of the Commission and NGO respondents, however, gave similar levels of endorsement to all three areas listed above. 
17. The first questionnaire asked respondents whether the programme should be structured as a unified programme for social development rather than distinct activities on participation, social integration and welfare, youth, the disabled and the aged (see annex I, question A.2 (d)). 
About 70 per cent of the respondents endorsed a more unified programme. 
However, all programme areas have their constituencies. 
18. The survey also explored the views of respondents on the reorientation of the programme to a set of thematic issues instead of the current emphasis on advocacy and services for targeted groups. 
About half of those surveyed agreed that the programme should be modified to focus on thematic issues, while 40 per cent objected to such a modification and the remaining respondents expressed no opinion. 
About two thirds of all respondents and nearly 90 per cent of those expressing views endorsed the inclusion of analysis and related proposals on fundamental obstacles to social development in least developed countries and the addition of international dimensions of global poverty as distinct themes in the programmes. 
Half of all respondents and two thirds of those expressing views similarly endorsed early identification of emerging humanitarian problems and post-conflict reconstruction as separate themes. 
19. Many of the respondents, in explanation of their endorsements, stated that thematic and group-focused approaches to the programme were mutually complementary and that group-focused activities could and should be undertaken within themes. 
20. The objectives of the programmes on the aged, the disabled, youth and social welfare include promoting awareness of related issues at the international and national levels, and helping stimulate support for United Nations activities and action at the national level in those areas. 
The three global constituent groups (members of the Commission for Social Development, focal-point officials in United Nations agencies and NGOs) and the relevant national focal points were asked to assess the uses and effectiveness of the following United Nations-endorsed guidelines for social welfare, the disabled and the aged: 
(a) Guiding Principles for Developmental Social Welfare Policies and Programmes in the Near Future (adopted by the Interregional Consultation on Developmental Social Welfare Policies and Programmes (see E/CONF.80/10, chap. III) and endorsed by the General Assembly in its resolution 42/51); 
(b) United Nations Principles for Older Persons (based on the International Plan of Action on Ageing and contained in the annex to General Assembly resolution 46/91); 
(c) Tallinn Guidelines for Action on Human Resources Development in the Field of Disability (contained in the annex to General Assembly resolution 44/70). 
The three global constituent groups were asked to rate each of the three internationally endorsed guidelines. 
These ratings were made with respect to eight potential uses of the guidelines, such as "Promoting international awareness" and "increasing extrabudgetary resources". 
The results are given in annex I, questions B.1 to B.8, of the present report. 
22. In order to analyse these results, weighted indexes were calculated by assigning numerical values to the points on the scale, from 5 for "Very effective" to minus 3 for "No effect". 
23. Overall effectiveness of the guidelines. 
Members of the Commission for Social Development were positive in their assessments, giving an average overall rating of 2.0, slightly below "Helpful". 
The focal-point officials of United Nations agencies were quite negative, giving an overall average rating of minus 0.2, midway between "Helpful" and "No effect". 
NGO representatives gave assessments closer to those of members of the Commission. 
25. In absolute terms, the guidelines on the disabled were the only ones to escape a negative rating by the focal-point officials in United Nations agencies. 
The overall rating of the guidelines in the field of disability (1.3) is well over twice that for the guidelines on social welfare (0.5). 
26. Uses of the guidelines. 
The results of the survey show a consistent judgement by all three groups on the main uses of these internationally endorsed guidelines. 
All three groups assign the first three places to "promoting international awareness of the problems addressed", "clarifying priorities for United Nations programmes" and "initiating new United Nations operational activities". 
All three groups agree that the guidelines are more effective at the international level than at the national level. 
27. In absolute terms, the guidelines are rated somewhat below "Helpful" with respect to the first three uses. 
"Promoting the initiation of new programmes" is also rated as a discernible effect of the guidelines. 
28. A comparative assessment of the guidelines by potential use gave the striking result that the guidelines in the field of disability were rated first or equal first for all eight uses. 
It is worth noting that the guidelines in the field of disability conceptualize disability in the broader context of strategies and programmes for human resources development. 
29. One of the main strategies of the United Nations programme for social development is to promote international awareness and consensus on the guidelines so that they can become the basis of national policies and legislation and of international support to national efforts. 
CSDHA provided the Central Evaluation Unit with mailing lists for these three sets of national focal points. 
31. Of the 85 national officials responding to the questionnaires, about 21 per cent said they were "very familiar" and another 34 per cent said they were "aware" of one or more of the guidelines. 
32. The officials assessed the guidelines as being of some help in clarifying national priorities and initiating new programmes and least effective in facilitating international assistance. 
33. There was relatively little differentiation among the three guidelines in the ratings by national focal-point officials. 
Indexes calculated as described above showed only minor differences between assessments of the three guidelines. 
What differences there were indicated that guidelines on the disabled were the most effective and the social welfare guidelines were the least effective. 
34. The survey asked officials of the national focal points whether they received funds from either CSDHA or the regional commissions or provided funds to them. 
Almost all of the respondents in countries where the Government provided resources said these comprised small contributions, staff seconded or other in-kind services provided to support activities organized by CSDHA or the regional commissions, as part of United Nations decades in the field of social development. 
The services mentioned by recipients consisted of similar assistance, such as that provided to national officials to enable them to participate in meetings. 
35. Of the areas of the evaluation's focus, funding for activities for the disabled was mentioned twice as often as that for the aged, social integration, youth or participation. 
36. Most of the respondents neither received nor provided assistance of any kind and did not express any views on the effectiveness of services provided through or received from the programme. 
Only 9 per cent cited the programme's focus on groups as an obstacle to mobilizing resources. 
The results, shown in annex II, question A.4, indicate that most national focal-point officials assessed publications, that is, newsletters (67 per cent) and to a lesser extent technical reports (53 per cent), as the most helpful type of service. 
Participation in expert group meetings (47 per cent) and advisory services (39 per cent) were also regarded as helpful. 
Financial support and the provision of equipment were, surprisingly, rated as "helpful" or "very effective" by only 28 and 20 per cent of respondents respectively. 
The high endorsement of inexpensive but timely publications in the form of newsletters is a finding that has also occurred in other evaluations. 
United Nations newsletters often provide more useful information to professionals who are clients of United Nations programmes than more elaborate publications. 
40. The NGOs that attended recent sessions of the Commission for Social Development were advocacy groups. 
Few national or international NGOs with significant operational activities participate in sessions of the Commission. 
The latter, however, are important constituencies of the programme with active linkages to national officials and to the programme's ultimate beneficiaries, as can be seen by the responses to questions B.1 to B.3 in annex II. 
41. Officials from 85 national focal points in 65 countries returned the second questionnaire. 
The organizational affiliation of respondents from the national focal points illustrates the complex institutional settings of social policies at the country level. 
The other large group of respondents were officials in departments within ministries responsible for social welfare, social security and health. 
The rest were officials of departments in ministries responsible for youth, sports and culture or ministries responsible for community-based social development. 
42. CPC may wish to endorse the following recommendations concerning Headquarters activities on participation of the population in development, social integration and social welfare, youth, ageing and persons with disabilities. 
Recommendation 1, programme strategies. 
Among the activities evaluated that were conducted at the global level, those concerning persons with disabilities should be given highest priority; resources should be redeployed to strengthen those activities. 
Apart from mandated reports to intergovernmental bodies, United Nations publications concerning social integration and social welfare, youth, ageing and disabled persons should be mainly in the form of newsletters and bulletins tied to the distinct needs of: 
(e) Focal-point officials of United Nations agencies. 
The present report, together with the conclusions and recommendations of CPC on it, should be presented to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development and the Commission for Social Development for consideration and action. 
Recommendation 5, programme budget formulation. 
Programme budget proposals for central programmes in the areas evaluated should incorporate decisions of CPC on recommendations 1 to 3 above. 
The programme for social development and humanitarian affairs consists of several components. 
Those covered by the evaluation are: participation of the population in development; social integration and social welfare; youth; ageing; and disabled persons. 
A.1 Should any component of the programme be significantly reformulated or deleted? 
A.3 The three organizing themes of the programme are participation, development and peace. 
(2) United Nations Principles for Older Persons, contained in the annex to General Assembly resolution 46/91. 
(a) How would you evaluate the effectiveness of each of the above guidelines at the international level? of the problems they deal with: 
(b) How would you evaluate the effectiveness of these internationally endorsed guidelines and norms at the national level? 
The programme for social development and humanitarian affairs consists of several components. 
Those covered by the evaluation are: participation of the population in development; social integration and social welfare; youth; ageing; and disabled persons. 
Nations programme for social development? 
Please indicate how familiar these guidelines are to you. 
1. At its nineteenth session, the Commission on Transnational Corporations requested the Secretary-General to prepare reports for a general discussion on transnational corporations (TNCs) in the world economy and related trends (see E/1993/30, chap. II, para. 19). 
Developed and developing countries alike are concerned about their employment situations, although the nature of the problem and the underlying factors differ considerably in the two groups of countries. 
3. To a considerable extent, the current high unemployment rates in developed countries reflect cyclical fluctuations in the level of economic activity. 
However, they also reflect long-run structural adjustment problems related to weak economic growth, rapid technological change (including a shift towards less labour-intensive technologies) and shifting competitive positions of countries in world markets. 
In response to these factors, industries and firms in developed countries have undertaken a number of steps that are broadly referred to as "restructuring". 
Moreover, in some industries, a large-scale relocation of production activity has taken place over time due to changing patterns of comparative cost, resulting in widespread closures of plants. 
The most spectacular cases of relocation, sometimes involving plants that close in one location to open at a different location, have aroused particular concern, especially from the perspective of workers. 
The inability of countries to address fully the long-run structural problems mentioned above with macroeconomic policies and labour-market institutions that had served well earlier during a period of rapid growth partly underlies the current focus on the issue. 
4. In developing countries, the situation is often one of chronically high rates of unemployment and underemployment, reflecting poverty and low rates of development due to physical and human capital constraints and low technological capabilities, compounded in many cases by rapid population growth. 
Open unemployment rates present a highly inadequate picture of the position in developing countries, but even they are high: in sub-Saharan Africa, for example, all countries had double-digit unemployment rates during the mid-1970s to 1992. 
In Asia, countries like India and Pakistan, despite respectable growth rates of gross domestic product during this period, have had unemployment rates above 15 per cent; and in Latin America, urban unemployment has been above 8 per cent. 
Thus, most developing countries continue to be concerned that opportunities for gainful employment grow more rapidly, contributing to the economic welfare and strengthening the social and political role of those benefiting from the new jobs. 
5. The focus of this report is on one specific aspect of the employment situation that has received special attention in the context of the growing globalization of the world's economic activity - the role played by TNCs in generating, displacing or relocating jobs through their international production activities. 
Indeed, TNCs are major employers and an important source of capital, technology and organizational know-how for both developed and developing economies. 
They can draw upon large resources and account for a significant volume of investment and value-added activities world wide. 
Moreover, TNC workers belong to the core workforce in modern, technologically advanced activities in manufacturing and services. 4/ In addition to direct employment, considerable employment opportunities are indirectly generated by TNCs through a variety of linkages with subcontractors, suppliers and other enterprises in home and host countries. 
Estimates suggest that at least one to two jobs are generated indirectly for each worker employed by foreign affiliates. 
Perhaps more important than the mere number of jobs are the qualitative and other spill-over effects related to foreign direct investment (FDI), including those that have implications for the quality of the labour force. 
Although the bulk of investment, production and employment of these firms is within their home countries, through their extended geographical networks they help to organize the international division of labour and exert a specific influence on national patterns of industrial activity and thus employment in home and host countries. 
7. The present report considers the role of TNCs within a framework that takes into account the potential quantitative, qualitative and locational effects of TNCs on employment in home as well as host countries and attempts to relate these effects to the evolving strategies of TNCs. 
A key observation of this report is that the recent shift towards integrated international production strategies and the growing complexity of the links between parent companies and their geographically dispersed affiliates are changing the ways in which TNCs influence the distribution of work in enterprises under their governance. 
The potential labour-market implications of this new trend are still largely unexplored, but are likely to receive increasing attention from policy makers in the future. 
8. The report is divided into three chapters. 
Chapter I outlines the range of potential employment effects and makes an effort to relate particular employment patterns to the strategic choices of TNCs and the three major phases of the strategic evolution of TNCs, that is, from "stand-alone" to "simple integration" and, finally, "deep integration" strategies. 
Chapter III examines some labour market implications of the cross-border linkages that integrated international production has the potential to construct. 
Although tentative, the discussion in that chapter aims at shedding light on some of the challenges that are likely to confront policy makers in industrialized and developing countries in the near future. 
The conclusions in chapter IV contain some observations with respect to the policy implications of the trends discussed in the report. 
I. TRANSNATIONAL CORPORATIONS AND EMPLOYMENT: 
9. The impact on employment of international production depends upon several factors. 
For example, the sector and industry of the investment matter to the extent that some processes are more labour-intensive than others. 
Effects on employment also depend on whether FDI substitutes for domestic production capacity, or whether it adds to net investment. 
Employment contraction in an industry may result in the early stages of FDI in a host country, as domestic firms adjust to the competitive shock of foreign affiliates; but employment prospects may improve at a later date as domestic firms adapt to the new competition. 
10. For any national economy, the matter is further complicated by the need to distinguish between the separate effects of inward versus outward investment and, with respect to each, between direct and indirect employment consequences. 
For example, indirect employment creation through a foreign affiliate's building-up of linkages in a host economy can be as significant or even more so than the jobs directly created by the affiliate. 
In short, the effects on employment of international production have direct and indirect consequences and both positive and negative dimensions - often occurring at one and the same time and, for any national economy, need to be evaluated for both inward and outward investment. 
11. Table 1 sets forth the range of possible outcomes from inward and outward investment for national labour markets. 
Of course, each of the cells in the matrix in table 1 is but a static and partial statement of the potential labour-market outcomes of international production. 
They say little about the ultimate impact of international production on national labour markets since that depends on macroeconomic factors and the reaction of firms in home and host countries to the changes in competition and industrial specialization engendered by the activities of TNCs at home and abroad. 
The complexity of the factors that determine the employment impact of FDI is illustrated in box 1, drawing upon the experience of Japanese FDI in the United States automobile industry. 
Among other factors, the strategies of international producers play a role in explaining these interactions. 
13. The potential implications for employment of the three strategic alternatives are summarized in table 3. The different strategies may influence the quantity of employment in different ways. 
But irrespective of how and whether total output and employment are influenced, the strategies are likely to be associated with different patterns of direct and indirect creation or loss of employment. 
Under stand-alone strategies and market-seeking FDI, a new foreign affiliate may serve a market formerly serviced from the home country through exports. Some production and employment loss in the home country could be one direct result. 
Source: Adapted with additions from James Hamill, "Employment effects of the changing strategies of multinational enterprises", in Paul Bailey, Aurelio Parisotto and Geoffrey Renshaw, eds., Multinationals and Employment: The Global Economy of the 1990s (Geneva, ILO, 1993), table 3.5, p. 74. 
For instance, an insurance firm that establishes a foreign affiliate most likely generates no negative consequences as regards its home-country workforce and, indeed, may even boost domestic employment by creating jobs at home that provide services for affiliates abroad. 
For the host country, a stand-alone affiliate may imply a relatively stable or secure employment, as the motivation for the firm's presence is the country's market, rather than the more fleeting competitive advantage of low labour cost. 
The indirect consequences of an affiliate's presence, however, are not easily predictable. 
Has it brought with it such a strong competitive advantage that it causes more sluggish domestic firms to lose market share and jobs? On the positive side, will the foreign affiliate establish strong relationships with local suppliers and boost indirect employment through this channel? 
14. The direct impact of a "simple integration" strategy will be somewhat different. 
Outsourcing of labour-intensive activities to affiliates or associates can involve a decline in home-country employment engaged in low value-added production and an increase in relatively low-skilled employment in the host country. 
For the host country, direct employment creation is the usual result of this form of FDI. 
16. In contrast, in their separation of the locations of production and consumption, simple-integration strategies introduce a complementary hierarchy of occupations across different national locations, that is, they introduce an international division of labour based on specific locational advantages of host countries. 
However, a suitable combination of higher wages and skills could result in some higher value-added jobs being located in the host country as well. 
17. The location of employment also depends on firms' strategies. 
With some emerging exceptions to be discussed below, services-sector employment within TNCs is more highly concentrated in developed countries, where the largest markets for services are located. 
For example, if one of the advantages of deep integration is that TNCs are thereby enabled to gain economies of scale over stand-alone or simple integrated value-adding activities, the most that this might imply for a firm's workforce as a whole is a system-wide reduction in employment. 
This is because the consolidation of individual business functions in various locations of a firm's integrated system would probably have a rationalizing effect on total firm employment when compared, for example, to the replication of individual activities in a stand-alone strategy. 
But where, in a firm's system, employment will decline or increase is more difficult to evaluate in terms of the familiar home-versus-host-country distinction. 
Deep integration implies that the location of value-adding activities is less anchored in that traditional dichotomy. 
Rather, location (although still in large measure determined by proximity to final markets) has become more responsive to a variety of "created assets", of which employment quality is a key aspect. 
20. As indicated above, the emerging system of integrated international production may be expected to introduce substantial changes in the way in which TNCs influence employment. 
Obviously, these changes have only just begun, and uncertainty remains as to their magnitude and direction. 
The implications of these tendencies for the quantity, quality and location of employment are more fully discussed in section C of the next chapter. 
While the growth of employment in TNCs was only moderately below that of FDI during 1975-1985, the divergence between the rate of direct employment growth corresponding to TNCs and that of the increase of the world stock of FDI widened after 1985 (table 4). employment in transnational corporations, 1975, 
22. The level of global direct employment by TNCs is subject to cyclical fluctuations, shifts in output composition and differential regional and country growth. 
Some general economic factors adversely affected employment growth in TNCs, including slow economic growth in the industrialized countries, the accelerated trend towards capital deepening and labour-saving technologies, the spread of national and international subcontracting arrangements and efforts to reduce costs through rationalization and employment downsizing. 
23. An important question concerns the influence of the considerable expansion of FDI activities on the amount of employment accounted for by TNCs. 
Although a certain number of firms became transnational over the period (thereby adding to the total number of employees in TNCs), the most evident effect was an increase in the share of employment in foreign affiliates. 
In short, while there has been a certain amount of net direct employment creation, the quantitative picture with respect to total employment in TNCs in the developed countries - where most FDI is located - has not changed significantly despite the substantial expansion of FDI. 
The employment-generating effects of FDI have been more visible in host developing countries, partly as a result of the labour-intensive nature of the operations established by TNCs in these countries (notably in China). 
24. While net employment-creation rates by TNCs may have not been large in recent years, at least in developed countries, the contribution of TNCs and their affiliates to the local labour force remained fairly substantial. 
These higher shares of TNCs in urban formal-sector employment are, moreover, generally concentrated in relatively modern and technologically advanced industries. 
Moreover, as discussed further on, TNC production activities generate significant employment indirectly through linkages and spillovers to the rest of the economy. 
25. Over 60 per cent of employment by TNCs is accounted for by parent companies' operations at home, primarily in developed countries. 
For instance, employment in foreign affiliates of Japanese TNCs more than doubled from 716,000 in 1980 to 1.6 million in 1991. 
Employment increased in foreign affiliates in services, but that hardly compensated for the decline in manufacturing employment. 
A large and growing portion of outward FDI from the United States during the decade took place in services, particularly financial (non-banking) activities, resulting in a shift of affiliate assets towards services in general and financial activities in particular (table 7). 
Overall, however, services account for a relatively small share of total employment in foreign affiliates of United States TNCs, reflecting their lower employment-generating capacity as compared with manufacturing. 
29. With a few major exceptions (Canada, Germany and Japan), the employment shares of foreign affiliates in manufacturing in host developed countries increased during the 1980s, indicating a higher degree of transnationalization. 
On the other hand, employment has declined in metal and metal manufactures and, in some cases, in the oil industry. 
30. Because developing countries are mainly host rather than home countries for TNCs, it is the employment of foreign affiliates located in their economies that is of relevance for them. 
Direct employment in foreign affiliates in developing countries is estimated at some 12 million in 1992. 
In most developing countries, the direct impact is virtually inconsequential in light of the large numbers of poor who, often rural and either unemployed or underemployed, have little if any prospect to work for a foreign affiliate. 
Generally, however, countries with higher shares of employment generation by foreign investors to total employment have tended to be economies that are small in terms of population, such as Botswana, Jamaica or Singapore. 
31. In contrast to its limited significance relative to aggregate employment, the role of TNC employment in the modern manufacturing sector of developing countries has often been substantial (table 10). 
Indeed, TNCs account for one fifth or more of total manufacturing employment in a number of countries, both large and small, e.g., Argentina, Barbados, Botswana, Indonesia, Mauritius, Mexico, Malaysia, the Philippines, Singapore and Sri Lanka. 
33. Indeed, since 1991 FDI inflows to developing countries and economies in Central and Eastern Europe have been rising considerably in relation to the developed countries, reflecting expanding markets and economic and regulatory conditions increasingly favourable to FDI. 
The employment impact, however, may be uncertain, at least in the short term, as streamlining of employment by the new owners is likely to occur, especially in overstaffed enterprises. 
34. For many developing countries, export-processing and other special economic zones are the single most significant avenue of FDI in terms of the number of jobs created. 
At present, nearly 200 export-processing zones in approximately 60 developing countries provide about 4 million direct jobs; additional export-processing zones are planned for at least 20 more countries. 
It is estimated that, in China alone, more than 2 million persons were employed in such zones in 1990. 19/ Several other countries are success stories in terms of job-creation through export-processing zones, although there are also several countries that have been less successful (table 11). 
35. The evolution of export-processing zones partly reflects the changing labour-cost advantages of developing countries for TNCs. 
The following distinction can be made between a first generation of zones, i.e., those that boomed in the 1970s or early 1980s and are now reaching maturity, and a second generation, namely export\x{7665}rocessing zones that have experienced considerable expansion throughout the late 1980s and early 1990s: 
(a) The former category includes "mature" zones in countries or areas like Mauritius, the Philippines, the Republic of Korea and Taiwan Province of China. 
As wages and working conditions improved and restrictions on union activities became less severe, capital-intensive production gradually replaced labour-intensive activities, and there was a decline in FDI inflows that triggered a fall in employment as labour-intensive production was relocated to more convenient locations. 
The policy dilemma related to these zones, which are nearing the final stage of their life cycle, is whether to convert them into high-technology industrial estates or to phase them out gradually. 
(b) The second category includes zones in countries like China, the Dominican Republic, Guatemala, Mexico, Sri Lanka and Tunisia. 
These registered a considerable expansion in the late 1980s, in some of them partly as a reflection of the relocation of investment in simple, labour-intensive manufacturing production from the four newly industrializing economies of East Asia. 
37. Large, well-established TNCs have been the primary targets of promotion efforts by export-processing zone authorities. 
However, with the exception of large TNCs in electronics, the majority of foreign investors in the zones are small and medium-sized firms. 
These latter firms, in fact, are more attracted by the incentives and the low costs of production which can be found in the zones, since their FDI decisions are often more influenced by short-term cost considerations. 
38. Although the employment generated by foreign affiliates in their economies is what stands out in the developing world, it should be noted that a few developing economies - particularly in the Asian region - are also emerging as home bases for TNCs. 
Although their overall share remains small, their significance as investors as well as employers for home as well as host countries is likely to grow. 
This is particularly likely to be of relevance for host developing countries, where the greater proportion of FDI from developing economies is located. 
39. In addition to the number of those directly employed, TNCs, like other types of enterprises, generate employment opportunities through multiplier effects and various linkages with economic units in home and host countries. 
As a general rule, for each job directly generated by a TNC, one to two jobs result indirectly from backward and forward linkages. 
Backward linkages, i.e., the purchasing of raw materials, parts and components from subcontractors and external suppliers, are among the principal channels whereby TNCs can indirectly contribute to employment generation. 
Forward linkages, such as ties between TNCs and the distributors of their products, can also create jobs, although not to the same extent as backward linkages. 
These and other linkages, narrow as well as broad, are sketched in table 12. 
(b) Multiplier effects vary to a great extent in accordance with the modalities of an FDI project, the industry of the investment and the conditions of the host countries. 
For instance, affiliates that are strongly rooted in a host country, mainly oriented to the domestic market and with a well-educated local labour force to draw upon, tend to generate the largest indirect employment effects. 
Encouragement by host Governments can be an important factor in raising local procurement by foreign affiliates. 
In some cases, however, and sometimes also in response to local content rules, major foreign investors have induced their traditional supplier firms to follow them to host countries. 
In this regard, quantitative effects are considered closely interwoven with qualitative and other spill-over effects, as long as these latter help to generate sustained economic growth and thus employment in host countries. 
Little evidence is available however on the importance of these qualitative effects and the conditions that are necessary to optimize the advantages of FDI for employment in a host country. 
41. The quality of the employment generated by TNCs is an area of principal concern for policy makers in both host and home countries as Governments compete vigorously to attract or retain investments by TNCs in activities that provide high-wage, high-skill jobs. 
As with the question of quantity of employment, the range of direct and indirect effects is quite broad, and each individual effect may have a positive or negative sign (see table 1 above). 
Vast differences in nominal labour costs across developed and developing countries are to a large measure offset by parallel differences in labour productivity. 
47. These problems occur to a different degree, depending on the institutional framework that governs the labour market in a given country. 
As a general rule, TNCs tend to adapt their labour policies to the legislation and practices of the host country. 
48. Another major area of concern has to do with the quality of employment in small, formally independent producers based in developing countries who participate as subcontractors in the dense network of international inter-firm arrangements that are ultimately organized and driven by producers, buyers or distributors from industrialized countries. 
They have been of increasing importance in the rapidly growing economies of the East Asian region in particular. 
Given the predominance of assembly-type operations in the textiles, garments and electronics industries, the type of employment that has been created consists primarily of unskilled and semi-skilled jobs. 
Young women on average make up around 70 per cent or more of these zones' employees, although their proportion has begun to fall in a number of export-processing zones. 
The zones' employment record is mixed, reflecting as it does the limited and unequal opportunities that exist in many developing countries in terms of access to good-quality jobs. 
Working conditions in these zones tend to involve long hours, including overtime and night shifts, and labour turn-over is often higher than in national companies. 
Finally, it should be kept in mind that export-processing zones represent job opportunities, however meagre, for persons with no better options. C. Integrated international production and the quantity, 
51. The basic facts and trends summarized in the preceding sections of this chapter reflect mainly patterns typically associated with the stand-alone and simple integration strategies that have traditionally been pursued by TNCs, and which still characterize a large portion of their operations. 
The tendency of TNCs to shift to more complex corporate strategies in recent years and the emergence of systems of integrated international production have significant potential implications for the quantity, quality and location of the jobs generated by these corporations. 
It should be noted that the transition to such deep integration appears to apply most thoroughly at present to major established firms. 
These firms, however, account for a large share of total employment in foreign affiliates. 
A second downward pressure on direct employment may arise from the adoption of new methods of work organization, e.g., "lean production" techniques, 36/ or through the application of advanced manufacturing technologies to traditional processes. 
53. It is important here to underscore that integrated strategies per se do not portend a decline in the level of employment within TNCs. 
Rather, it is the transition to such strategies that may have unfavourable implications for current employment in established firms undertaking these strategic changes. 
New firms that adopt integrated strategies from the start do not need to restructure their existing assets. 
54. The integration of production across affiliates and the creation of a variety of inter-firm relations can have several impacts on the quality of employment. 
Three observations in particular can be made regarding the possible implications of deep integration for employment quality: 
The scheduling of production across borders is a much more internally driven process than production of stand-alone operations catering to the demands of any given national market. 
It has been suggested, for example, that the impact of inter-firm dependency may reduce the autonomy of the German works councils' codetermination authority. 37/ But the same integration of production schedules would presumably apply to the geographically dispersed affiliates of a firm's global production network. 
(b) Another consequence of a higher level of integration is the possibility that certain aspects of employment quality would tend to converge within TNCs. 38/ The quality of inputs would depend not on physical factors alone, but increasingly on the training and organization of human resources. 
55. Indeed, the greater dispersal of TNC operations is what most distinguishes integrated international production from other forms of TNC strategies. 
A growing number of operations and functions may be located wherever the needed labour and infrastructural requirements are present, thus widening the range of potential jobs in foreign affiliates. 
By way of illustration, figure 1 relates Mexican wages to this productivity advantage. 
57. Based on current trends, however, it appears that the redistribution of jobs through integrated international production has mainly a regional focus. 
As discussed, the rising levels of workforce quality in some developing economies and economies in transition has been an important factor in inducing a broader geographical dispersion of TNC activities and employment. 
To date, these regional linkages appear more pronounced than interregional modalities of investment and employment, which suggests that fixed-assets proximity to consumer markets is still important for many kinds of operations by these firms. 
58. Several issues deserve attention in connection with the implications of the growing degree of transnationalization in general and the emerging tendency towards integrated international production in particular for world labour markets. 
The second is the tendency for the patterns of integration to produce a greater specialization of dispersed labour markets. 
The third is the question of what these tendencies may mean for the autonomy of national labour markets and the influence of cross-border integration on their structures. 
The point is that TNCs have greater leeway nowadays to locate their activities in those locations with the right mix of quality and costs. 
An automaker wishing to restructure its network of affiliates may want to replace the capital equipment in one of its affiliates, maximize the weekly operating time and perhaps add a third daily production shift. 
Which of the countries will prove most accommodating in adjusting to the proposed changes in the organization of work and production, which of the three countries' labour-market regimes will prove the most flexible? Wide disparities may exist in this respect between labour market conditions among countries. 
Not surprisingly, differences between developed and developing countries are significantly greater. 
64. The recent generalized increase in unemployment in the context of the growing globalization of the world's economic activity has focused some of the attention of policy makers on the role of TNCs in the generation, relocation and distribution of jobs. 
65. Overall, TNCs are estimated to employ directly some 73 million workers world wide and indirectly generate at least an equal number of jobs. 
The lion's share of this employment is concentrated in developed countries. 
Approximately 12 million workers out of the total number directly employed by TNCs work in foreign affiliates in developing countries. 
66. The international activities of TNCs experienced a remarkable growth during the late 1980s, directly reflected in the doubling of the value of world FDI stock over the 1985-1990 period. 
The expansion of outward FDI flows was accompanied by an increase in the number of persons employed in the foreign affiliates of TNCs from the major industrialized countries. 
67. Available evidence suggests that, at the aggregate and industry levels, the workforce directly employed by TNCs generally enjoys superior wages, conditions of work and welfare services relative to the conditions prevailing in domestic firms. 
These structural features - together with the increasing importance of skills and quality of work in generating competitive advantage - account for more favourable conditions and opportunities for workers in TNCs. 
The large size of most TNCs relative to private domestic enterprises also generally favours union organization as well as closer compliance with national legislation and practices intended to protect workers' rights. 
Thus, in general, TNCs have a large and increasing potential to exert a positive qualitative influence on labour markets and working conditions in home and host countries. 
The shift to more complex corporate strategies in recent years and the emergence of a system of integrated international production has significant potential implications for the quantity, quality and location of the jobs generated by TNCs. 
The employment implications that follow from this tendency have not yet been fully appreciated in national policy formulation, either for their many potential advantages or for their potential costs. 
These can ultimately filter out to local producers in host countries by means of various spill-overs and linkages and assist in reviving or enhancing prospects for growth through increased competition and efficiency and technological gains. 
The ultimate employment impact of the process of industrial change engendered by TNCs depends, among other things, on the capacity of domestic firms to adapt and take advantage of the presence of foreign affiliates. 
In developing countries, where this capacity can be weak, TNCs could still have a major catalytic or tutorial role in breeding learning processes and fostering economic development. 
From this perspective, the long-term employment effects of international production by TNCs should not be considered as a zero sum game. 
70. Retaining or attracting TNC operations with a view to maintaining or adding to jobs available is a frequent objective of Governments, both national and local, in developed as well as developing countries. 
Policy formulation in this respect should, however, recognize the complex factors determining employment and go beyond simple measures for attracting additional inflows of investment per se or, in the case of home countries, restricting outward investment. 
In the current context of growing global competition and integrated international production, the key policy issue is how to attract or retain value-adding activities in a way that maximizes the long-term contribution by TNCs to national production capacities and local employment levels. 
In other words, it may be better for TNC home countries to ensure the survival of their firms by encouraging them to focus on higher value-added activities than to protect them in order to preserve employment, at the cost of becoming less efficient producers. 
As suggested at various points in this report, the capacity to organize activities in an integrated way across different geographical sites is a critical element in ensuring the efficiency and competitiveness of home-based firms and hence their capacity to generate long-term employment. 
72. Some of these considerations have long been familiar to small countries, and a lesson for large countries that wish to retain or attract TNC operations could come from them. 
Small countries have generally been prompt in recognizing the need to let their national firms develop their international production networks as a way to increase the opportunities for a significant generation of jobs, especially high-quality jobs at home. 
In this respect, enhancing the quality of the labour force is likely to be a main avenue for policy interventions, by developing as well as developed host countries, oriented at attracting FDI with high potential effects on employment. 
It should be recalled, however, that this may be a necessary but not a sufficient factor, since a surplus of high-quality human resources would appear to be becoming more common across locations. 
Moreover, except for very specific needs, TNCs are most likely to be attracted by the combination of an educated labour force with a social and physical infrastructure capable of generating high productivity and efficient organization of production. 
74. Participation in integrated international production need not occur only through attracting FDI, given the rise in importance of a variety of non-equity forms and inter-firm channels of participation. 
Policies that focus on the upgrading of local capacities to provide efficient and specialized inputs to transnational activities could have a significant employment impact and help to increase the local embeddedness of TNCs. 
National and international policy makers may need to consider ways and means of minimizing such social policy competition for attracting investment, while taking positive steps to strengthen their attractiveness, including, among other things, through the development of their human resources. 
See Parisotto, op. cit., p. 54. 
The replies from Governments, employers' and workers' organizations to the surveys provide general information on matters such as employment, conditions of work, labour policies and practices, standards of safety and health, training and industrial relations in TNCs. 
2. One of these projects, EMPRETEC, 1/ focuses on entrepreneurship development 2/ and on the untapped potential for extensive collaboration between transnational corporations and small- and medium-scale enterprises (SMEs) in developing and transition economy countries. 
3. While promoting the creation and growth of SMEs in developing and transition economy countries through entrepreneurship development and linkages with TNCs, EMPRETEC enhances recognition of the opportunities for mutually beneficial cooperation between TNCs and SMEs and develops a national capacity to advise and assist them in practical collaboration. 
Venture capital, which is more attuned to the identification and financing of entrepreneurial potential, was until fairly recently scarcely available in most developing countries. 
5. There were many training projects for developing and strengthening business skills such as management, accounting, marketing and inventory control, and for preparing business plans and feasibility studies, but none of them addressed the fundamental question of how to select and strengthen the entrepreneur. 
Moreover, most of the projects were directed to the informal sector, or to micro-enterprises but very few were specifically concerned with the small- and medium-sized enterprises. 
SMEs - generally defined as companies which are larger than the traditional micro- or family business, but not exceeding 200 employees - contribute to substantial job creation and expansion and have the potential of creating demand for the goods and services of micro-enterprises. 
The report discusses EMPRETEC's structure and unique features, its impact on business development at the national and regional levels, lessons learned in the course of implementing it, its long-term sustainability, and the contribution it is making to fostering SME-TNC business linkages. 
8. Entrepreneurship and enterprise development programmes have been found to be effective tools for improving the efficiency and productivity of businesses, particularly when focused on SMEs. 
These programmes lower transaction costs, exploit opportunities for efficient production that have been missed because of biases and constraints, overcome market imperfections working against SMEs, and increase the capacity of entrepreneurs to respond to market incentives. 
Enlarging the supply of carefully selected and trained entrepreneurs can provide the impetus needed to establish a dynamic pattern of employment generation and productive self-employment, thus contributing to a more vigorous process of industrialization. 
10. Entrepreneurship promotion programmes are mostly educational in nature in that they usually do not contain a permanent enterprise-creation element. 
They focus on providing general information about entrepreneurship to encourage participants to think about taking up entrepreneurship as a career. 
The programmes are usually short and last from one day up to one week. 
These programmes focus on developing the knowledge, skill and attitude necessary to run a business. 
An integrated process of identification, motivation, training, counselling and support is the basis of the approach followed in order to achieve desired and permanent results. 
Many such programmes focus solely on developing first-generation new enterprises. 
An example of this approach is the programme of the Entrepreneurship Development Institute (EDI) in Ahmedabad, India. 
The EDI programme was established in 1983 and has been duplicated in all Indian states. 
After 15 days of workshops over a period of 12 months, technical assistance is tailored to the entrepreneurs' specific needs. 
16. The EMPRETEC programme combines elements of programmes under each of the three categories, but in addition it has unique features. 
(c) The mobilization of active support from the business community, including TNCs; 
(d) A network linking EMPRETEC graduates within the country, across borders within the region, and internationally; 
(e) A mechanism to foster business linkages between foreign and domestic SMEs; 
17. The EMPRETEC concept draws on selected aspects of three programmes, namely the Entrepreneurship Development Programme of India's EDI, the Gemini programme of Bocconi University's Business School (Italy), and the Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute's (RPI) industrial innovation programme based in Troy, New York, United States of America. 
18. In addition, the entrepreneurial training component of EMPRETEC draws on the results of four years of USAID-supported research on personal entrepreneurial characteristics conducted by the Washington, D.C.-based firm Management Systems International (MSI). 
By providing a sharp focus, the MSI-developed programme covered in two weeks training materials which until then were given over longer periods of one to two months. 
This coalition provides the environment and the skills, financial resources, technology, market opportunities, training programmes and technical information necessary for entrepreneurs to realize their projects and expand their activities within and beyond national frontiers. 
Each EMPRETEC country programme accordingly draws on a country's existing efforts and institutions, on multilateral programmes and on TNCs and other larger companies in the country, to facilitate - by providing advice, training, technology supplies, marketing access or equity financing - the success of the country's SMEs. 
Each country programme is planned by a working group drawn from local and foreign businesses and from relevant government and multilateral organizations, with the executing organization acting as facilitator. 
Similarly, public and private sector representatives assist with parts of the training and support elements of the programme. 
Further, by charging cost-recovery fees as the programme evolves, EMPRETEC is expected to become largely self-financing in three to four years. 
24. Prior to installing the programme in each country, a specific country programme strategy is designed to address the critical constraints to growth of the SME sector in the particular country, as identified from a field mission and from surveys conducted by international organizations, donor agencies, and local organizations. 
Although the activities listed below are common to all the country programmes, the implementation modalities may vary from country to country depending on the specific institutional set up and economic circumstances. 
For example, the government role in EMPRETEC may tend to be larger in countries with active SME government agencies than in those with weak or no specific SME units. 
Also, a more intensive effort to secure financing for EMPRETEC enterprises will be needed in countries which either lack lending programmes for SMEs or undergo rapid inflation. 
25. Under this module six main activities are carried out: 
(a) Involvement of interested top-level government officials and business leaders in the setting up and funding of the programme in each country; 
(b) Identification of a strong private sector counterpart organization which provides the operating base for the programme; 
(c) Identification and recruitment of a national programme director (with a strong private sector background), to manage the overall programme and the business support centre. 
The centre, which is the operating arm of the EMPRETEC programme in the country and is established in the counterpart organization, organizes the training workshops and provides advice and follow-up support to entrepreneurs; 
(d) Recruitment of an assistant director, who generally takes responsibility for the training component of the programme, and assists the director in providing follow-up support to the entrepreneurs and in the selection of promising projects; 
(e) Identification of (12) members of the board of directors, and constitution of the board. 
The board - which is composed of interested high-level government officials, prominent company executives, and leaders of private sector organizations, including banks, universities and NGOs, oversees the programme and provides continuing guidelines for the programme's operations. 
The board, which typically meets quarterly, establishes a small business committee from among its members to ensure that the business projects which the programme recommends to bankers, and to outside investors, are of the highest quality; 
(f) Working out cooperation arrangements with other SME-supporting institutions in the country. 
26. The central element of this module is a two-week entrepreneurship training workshop which emphasizes behavioral aspects of entrepreneurship while building and reinforcing the skills necessary to develop and operate a small- or medium-scale enterprise. 
(a) Carrying out an outreach campaign through the media, government agencies, and private organizations in order to identify promising entrepreneurs and to sensitize the public to critical entrepreneurship concepts; 
This is an important step of the programme that has been found to be a critical factor in the overall quality and success of EMPRETEC. 
About 80 per cent of the participants are established entrepreneurs since the selection process is oriented towards people with business experience; 
The workshop is an intensive programme for identifying and expanding participants' potential to initiate or improve businesses or other entrepreneurial activities. 
The target audience for the workshop includes, in addition to start-up and established entrepreneurs, professionals in public or private sector organizations that are expected to act in an entrepreneurial manner. 
(i) To provide the motivation and build the solidarity lacking in many environments that enable the entrepreneur to work in more confidence; 
(d) Training-of-trainers' workshops to train and certify local entrepreneurship lead trainers who take over the conduct of the entrepreneurship workshops beginning with the second year of the programme. 
Certification is granted when they perform according to pre-established standards. 
In order to achieve these results many activities are undertaken, the main ones being: 
(a) A four-month series of short weekly workshops enabling small groups of six to eight Empretecos to analyse their businesses and develop action plans under the guidance of a trained facilitator, who is retained by the EMPRETEC Business Centre on a part-time basis. 
The action plans lead directly into business plan preparation; 
(c) Evaluation by private sector panels of bankers and successful business people 6/ of selected business plans submitted by Empretecos who are advised on how to convert them into bankable project proposals; 
(e) Assistance to Empretecos in securing finance and in launching the project, by the EMPRETEC national staff. 
(f) Follow-up training modules in modern business practices such as financial management, merchandising, quality control, pricing techniques, personnel and inventory control, which permit Empretecos to acquire necessary business skills as they need them in time slots which do not interfere with running their businesses. 
(h) Assistance by EMPRETEC national staff to complementary smaller EMPRETEC companies which may benefit from a larger size, in establishing cooperation networks, medium-sized partnerships or joint ventures; 
(i) Assistance by EMPRETEC staff to larger companies in spinning-off some of their less efficient operations and transferring them to suitable EMPRETEC enterprises. 
Although some assistance is free of charge, particularly at the beginning of the programme, entrepreneurs pay subsidized, and later on, cost-covering fees for the training workshops and for many of the services provided by EMPRETEC. 
28. The programme capitalizes on the outward-looking, export and international business orientation of the entrepreneurs, making EMPRETEC a regional and world-wide programme network. 
Some of the activities undertaken to stimulate cross-border business ventures among Empretecos and to foster business linkages of Empretecos with TNCs are: 
(a) Regional business exchange meetings and workshops on trade and investment opportunities within the region or subregion for Empretecos of neighbouring countries, in cooperation with regional business organizations; 
(b) Assistance by EMPRETEC national staff to Empretecos in establishing cross-border ventures among them; 
(d) Identification, by EMPRETEC staff in cooperation with established enterprise-support organizations in the country such as development banks, investment boards, chambers of industry and commerce, venture capital companies, etc., of promising project proposals that may benefit from collaboration with foreign companies. 
The project proposals may be generated by the cooperating organizations or from EMPRETEC-sponsored workshops; 
(e) Selection by the EMPRETEC Board's Business Committee of business linkage project proposals to be supported by the programme; 
(f) Establishment by the executing organization of a network of cooperating business associations and other organizations in industrial and advanced developing countries. 
Such organizations are instrumental in successfully locating suitable foreign companies in their respective countries to collaborate with the selected SME projects; 
(g) Assistance, by the executing organization, to domestic SMEs in negotiating fair and equitable contractual arrangements with TNCs and other foreign companies; 
(h) Other networking mechanisms are national and international newsletters, cross-programme study tours for EMPRETEC national staff, and the EMPRETEC international and national offices which provide entrepreneurs with information on business opportunities and technological developments. 
30. The activities under this module aim at developing the national institutional and managerial capacity to promote entrepreneurship and SME development on a long-term, self-financing basis and are all carried out by the National Programme Director in cooperation when necessary with the executing organization: 
(c) Banks: loan officers are trained in how to account for entrepreneurial potential in project appraisal; bank managers are encouraged to organize an association to facilitate SMEs' access to credit; 
(e) Other public sector agencies: awareness programmes are organized to sensitize public sector officials to the role of entrepreneurs in development and the need to facilitate and support them in their business ventures; 
(f) EMPRETEC Foundation: building upon the EMPRETEC institutional base set up in each country, an EMPRETEC Foundation or equivalent organization is established by the local organizations to continue the programme on a self-sustaining basis beyond the four-year involvement of the international executing organization. 
Typically, the key institutions represented in the Board of Directors become the founding members of the Foundation. 
31. The typical sequence of activities of an entrepreneur who wishes to benefit from the EMPRETEC programme is as follows: 
(a) He or she starts with the selection procedure, which requires the completion of an application form, an individual interview and, if selected, participation in the entrepreneurship training workshop; 
(b) At the end of the workshop, the entrepreneur is invited to join the local EMPRETEC Association, where common problems are discussed, mutual support is provided in overcoming bottlenecks, and contacts are made that often lead to partnerships and joint ventures; 
(c) The local EMPRETEC office follows up on the workshop by assessing, together with the entrepreneur, the different needs which the entrepreneur's project has and discusses ways in which EMPRETEC can help in realizing the project; 
(d) Initial support, such as fine-tuning the business plan or assistance in seeking financing, is usually free of charge but follow-up support services are provided for a subsidized or cost-covering fee; 
This coalition, together with the EMPRETEC associations of entrepreneurs, guarantees the future self-sustainability of the programme. 
By involving representative business associations and public sector officials in the management of the programme, EMPRETEC provides an instrument for identifying and removing unnecessary bureaucratic constraints imposed on entrepreneurs and SMEs, thus contributing to improve the overall business climate of a country. 
33. The programme uses local expertise and local private and public sector resources. 
National Programme Directors are therefore nationals and in the first two to three years of each programme much emphasis is given to training of local staff and trainers. 
34. Mobilization of local support is also high on the agenda of each National Director, since United Nations funding is provided only for the first three to four years while the programme is being developed and consolidated. 
Each National Programme therefore becomes largely self-financing at the end of that period, when the programme can generate its own resources from fees charged for activities and services and local sponsors are prepared to cover some of the costs. 
The need to become self-financing forces programmes to fine-tune their activities to meet the needs of their clientele and to maximize the success rate of entrepreneurs. 
A high return on programme resources also increases the interest of programme sponsors, such as local banks, private companies and public sector agencies. 
36. The first EMPRETEC programme started in 1988 in Buenos Aires, Argentina. 
The programme in Brazil is presently based in two states but it is expanding to five others. 
37. In addition, preparatory assistance or project documents have been formulated and submitted for the following 18 countries: 
(c) Latin America and the Caribbean: Bolivia, Jamaica, Mexico and Trinidad and Tobago; 
Also requests for EMPRETEC programmes have been received from Benin, Colombia, Oman, Paraguay and Viet Nam. 
38. Professional EMPRETEC staff members in the field, totalling 22, have been trained in the various aspects of entrepreneurship and business development. 
The programme has also trained 30 local trainers who have been officially certified as Entrepreneurship Development trainers. 
39. In addition, active coalitions of public and private institutions have been mobilized in all eight countries where they participate in EMPRETEC National Committees or Boards, and in technical advisory panels. 
There are also 12 active associations of Empretecos of which 8 are in Latin America and 4 in Africa. 
There is more than one association per country because the programmes have decentralized operations by establishing support centres in various locations within each country. 
The associations are locally based but they maintain strong links with each other and with associations abroad. 
40. The programmes had a significant impact on the local economies in the form of entrepreneurs trained, business generated, jobs created, export growth and technology transfer. 
Not less than 25,000 entrepreneurs applied in the past six years for participation in the entrepreneurship workshops. 
41. About 80 per cent of the entrepreneurs who entered the programme already operated a business and were looking for assistance in expanding their enterprise. 
Moreover, as the gestation period of new businesses is one to two years, and sometimes three years, new businesses are generated at an increasing rate as the programmes mature. 
44. Nearly all entrepreneurs who enrolled in the programme and already had a business were able to expand or modernize their business operations after joining EMPRETEC. 
Some bilateral and multilateral donor agencies decided to sponsor EMPRETEC rather than duplicate efforts by starting new programmes, and contributed substantial funds to national institutions for the expansion of programme activities under the EMPRETEC umbrella. 
The Italian Government, which provided the initial funding ($1 million) that started EMPRETEC in Latin America's southern cone countries, was the only direct contribution to the executing organization. 
Others provided funds through local organizations. 
The United Kingdom's ODA contributed $2,188,000 to the programme in Ghana for the provision of technical support to SMEs and to assist them in the establishment of business linkages with companies in the United Kingdom and in other European Community countries. 
46. The increased export sales of EMPRETEC enterprises, particularly in Uruguay, is a direct result of the regional and global EMPRETEC meetings, five of which have already taken place in Brazil, Chile and Uruguay. 
The first four meetings had a regional character and hosted entrepreneurs from the Latin American EMPRETEC programmes. 
The last meeting in September 1993 which was held in Porto Alegre, Brazil, was the first global EMPRETEC meeting bringing together African and Latin American entrepreneurs. 
47. At the global meeting in Brazil, EMPRETEC, together with the local counterpart, the Brazilian Micro and Small Companies Support Service (SEBRAE), facilitated through business rounds the initiation and establishment of business linkages. 
Most of these new business contacts were considered by the entrepreneurs as good or very good and will be pursued by them with the assistance of EMPRETEC. 
The global meeting was already followed up in December 1993 by a mission of 35 Brazilian entrepreneurs to Montevideo to meet with their Uruguayan counterparts. 
48. Another EMPRETEC activity facilitating cross-border business linkages is INNET. 
This information network has been established in 1993 and is based in EMPRETEC headquarters. 
INNET helps establish business linkages by responding to specific requests from entrepreneurs for information on international markets, foreign buyers and sellers, equipment and potential business partners. 
This service is still in a pilot stage, but already processes about 10 requests per month. 
49. Contact between EMPRETEC programmes and entrepreneur associations in Latin America and the regional meetings in Uruguay, Chile and Brazil have been instrumental in the establishment of hundreds of cross-border business linkages between EMPRETEC entrepreneurs from Argentina, Brazil, Chile and Uruguay. 
These enterprise-to-enterprise linkages are contributing to regional integration and to improving the investment climate in the Southern Cone region. 
These offices will be responsible for strengthening the regional networks as well as back-stopping EMPRETEC's national programmes. 
50. An important achievement of the EMPRETEC programme has been in stimulating large national and transnational corporations to cooperate with local SMEs. 
The current budgets of the existing programmes add up to over $5 million, and the budgets of the 18 programmes in the pipeline are estimated at $9 million (for three years). 
When all these programmes are in place by mid-1996, there will be more than 60 programme directors and staff in the field. 
In addition to these pipeline programmes, requests for national projects have been received from five more countries. 
52. EMPRETEC programmes had no doubt a significant positive impact on local SME development. 
The effects have been different in each country depending on the local economic and political situation. 
The favourable economic climate in Chile and Ghana have given a major boost to the SME sector in these countries and helped many EMPRETEC entrepreneurs reach their targets. 
On the other hand, entrepreneurs in Nigeria had more difficulties during 1993 with the continuous political unrest and an often stagnant economy. 
Much of the resources and efforts which were put in the Nigerian programme could, therefore, not be optimally used. 
It is clear from the experience with EMPRETEC that the programme is effective in promoting entrepreneurship and SME development, but its success rate depends heavily on the political and economic environment in which the entrepreneur has to operate. 
53. The success of the programmes is largely due to the joint commitment of the United Nations, government agencies, private sector and client entrepreneurs to make EMPRETEC work. 
54. The programme has: 
In particular, it has stimulated business associations to enhance and expand support services to their SME members and it has provided an important link between the established business community and the emerging entrepreneurial class, which has been given a voice through the association of Empretecos; 
In this context, it stimulated entrepreneurs into exporting their products. 
The international dimension played an especially crucial role in countries with a smaller internal market, such as Chile, Ghana, Uruguay and Zimbabwe; 
(e) Proven that it is possible to establish national institutions to carry on the programme independently from EMPRETEC headquarters and on a self-sustaining basis; 
(f) Opened the way to cooperative, productive arrangements with other multilateral and bilateral programmes, thereby enhancing both its and their effectiveness. 
In Latin America, Argentina has been operating for six years, Chile four years and Uruguay five years. 
While the executing organization no longer contributes to their budgets, nor does it have a defined role in their operations, their continued viability and success is intertwined with and vital to the further growth of EMPRETEC. 
56. Brazil and Ghana are completing their third and fourth years, respectively, and still require some support from the executing organization. 
UNDP and the Government in both countries are committed to programme expansion to other national regions as well as in content and international networking. 
A $1 million expansion of EMPRETEC to five new states has recently been approved by the Brazilian Government and UNDP. 
57. Nigeria has been operating for over four years but administrative problems in the local office, and resource constraints at EMPRETEC headquarters, have inhibited its proper development. 
The basics now are in place, but the inherent administrative problems have not been fully resolved and further close monitoring and supervision are necessary. 
They have been operating for just over a year, and it is too early to evaluate their performance. 
59. Working from the original model, the programme management modified and adapted the selection procedures to improve the percentage of entrepreneurs who succeed in starting and developing their businesses. 
60. The programme has considerable success in generating new enterprises and expanding existing businesses. 
The growth in business and enterprises continues long after the entrepreneurs receive the initial training. 
This has been possible by maintaining a flexibility that permits the programme to learn from its entrepreneurs and adapt to their changing needs. 
The programme has relied on its participants, directors and local trainers for guidance in making changes and introducing new concepts rather than imposing them from headquarters. 
It was the entrepreneurs who led programme management to the need for interchange and mutual support from their peers and the resultant growth of EMPRETEC entrepreneur associations. 
It was the entrepreneurs who initiated the drive for regional networks and their regional business-promoting round-ups. 
And it was the entrepreneurs who led management to devise business analysis programmes to help them develop action plans. 
62. EMPRETEC could not have achieved its record without the establishment of strong national institutions. 
(a) National financial support is obtained to supplement UNDP and other donor contributions to the programme; 
(b) A strong counterpart institution is invited to house the national programme; 
(c) A working private sector-driven national committee or board is established in each country to oversee the programme and take responsibility for it; 
Together, these steps have resulted in the mature programmes, such as Argentina, Chile and Uruguay, continuing to function and find financial support on their own after the initial United Nations funding has terminated. 
63. There are several areas which need reinforcing and improvement and others which, although listed as part of the programme, have not been fully implemented so far. 
64. Follow-up training: While arrangements have been made for scholarships to several privately sponsored short-term courses, the programme has no systematic training to offer on an ongoing basis. 
It is important to develop a modular training series which would be attractive to the entrepreneurs and tailored to their time restraints. 
More interaction with local universities and training institutions as well as with ILO should also be pursued to fill this need. 
65. Linkages with TNCs: With the exception of the programme in Ghana, no systematic attempt has been made to facilitate and stimulate linkages with foreign companies. 
Executives from subsidiaries of TNCs have been helpful in providing advice and training, but this has not been sufficient to take participants further on the road to consummate a business deal with a foreign company. 
Nationally, efforts should be made to establish a subcontracting exchange. 
68. The cost of each country programme varies from country to country depending on the local contribution and existing infrastructure and on the availability of local trained entrepreneurship trainers. 
When EMPRETEC was started in 1988 local trainers were not available, and the foreign exchange cost of the programme was close to $700,000 for three years, of which roughly one third was for training subcontracts and fellowships. 
Now that there are local teams of certified entrepreneurship trainers in both Latin America and Africa the cost of programmes is considerably lower. 
They are about $550,000 for three years, of which some one fifth is for fees of national trainers and for training fellowships. 
The local costs for such items as rental of office space, conference rooms, training facilities, salaries of administrative and secretarial staff, telephones, local advertising, etc., estimated at about the equivalent of $200,000 for three years, are contributed mainly in kind by the counterpart organization. 
When the programme matures (three to four years), the cost per year can be kept at around $150,000. 
69. A measure of the cost effectiveness of the programme is the extent to which the annual operating costs can be recovered from fees charged for training workshops and business support services. 
This is in fact the case of the more mature programmes in Latin America which are now largely self-financing. 
The fees per participant charged for the entrepreneurship training workshops are $300 in Uruguay, $400 in Argentina and $600 in Chile. 
These fees not only recover costs, but provide extra revenue for other EMPRETEC activities. 
70. Every programme has a different fee structure dependent on the experts used and on external funding. Some programmes, such as EMPRETEC Nigeria, have provided most support services free of charge, but they are now developing a fee structure for all services. 
EMPRETEC Ghana charges $600 (60 per cent cost-covering) for the preparation of a business plan. 
A Ghanaian SME can now hire through EMPRETEC the services of an international senior adviser in financial management, marketing or production management for about $600 per month (30 per cent of real local costs, excluding off-shore expenses). 
71. EMPRETEC's eight field offices were coordinated by a six-person team based in New York, but as a result of the transfer of the programme to Geneva, the team has been reduced to four. 
Several of these functions have been hampered by organizational, budgetary and personnel constraints. In particular, the ability of the programme to provide continuity of support to some national programmes and to fully implement various components has been limited. 
In some country programmes three different officers were involved at one time or another in a period of less than two years. 
Lack of programming funds has prevented field missions from taking place in response to requests for new programmes. 
73. In order for EMPRETEC to carry out the programme's substantive development and geographic expansion while maintaining its quality and reputation, there is a need to support the necessary staff on a long-term basis and provide for their training. 
74. EMPRETEC's proposal to establish regional South American and African offices to manage regional activities and provide specialized service for client entrepreneurs and for regional joint ventures could alleviate some of the personnel constraints experienced at EMPRETEC headquarters. 
Financing for such offices, however, has not yet been secured. 
75. In the six years since EMPRETEC was started, several lessons were learned that helped in modifying aspects of the programme. 
In general the lessons reinforced the basic EMPRETEC concept, while suggesting needed refinements in the modalities of implementation. 
76. The entrepreneur is the key actor; the focus should be on him/her rather than on his/her enterprise. 
Early on it was found that the focus of the programme had to be on the individual. Entrepreneurs can generate dynamic, successful enterprises but dynamic, successful enterprises do not self-generate. 
While the facility with which individuals evidence entrepreneurial behaviour and practice may be strongly conditioned by his or her genes, family background, culture and economic environment, research has shown, and the EMPRETEC workshops confirmed, that such facility can be significantly strengthened by appropriate exposure, training and support. 
Equally important, the EMPRETEC experience with the selection approach confirmed research findings indicating that entrepreneurial acumen can be meaningfully and accurately assessed by measuring the extent to which an individual manifests key entrepreneurial behavioural characteristics. 
More often than not, if the initial projects do not appear to be economically or technically viable, the entrepreneurs do not merely abandon them. 
They look to other products or markets and get on with their businesses. 
The EMPRETEC approach is proving successful in replicating this European model. 
The bonds created through the initial workshops and the continuing technical and managerial assistance programmes have been geared to facilitate the formation of mutual support groups constituted as EMPRETEC entrepreneur associations (named EMPRETEC Business Forum in the African countries). 
From the first sporadic contacts among individuals, this integration process grew into the first regional EMPRETEC business exchange fair in Colonia, Uruguay, organized by the Uruguayan association. 
The business accomplished in this first "encuentro" encouraged other associations to sponsor the subsequent fairs as reported under section III.C. 
TNCs and large national corporations are the major marketing, management, technical and financial actors in many of the developing countries. 
Executives from firms as diverse as Siemens, Ogilvy & Mather, Price Waterhouse and Bank of Boston have provided input to the programme through volunteered specialized advice and assistance on matters from marketing and financial practices to quality control and new production. 
82. TNCs can also possibly serve as licensors, joint venture partners and subcontractors and be sources for credit for machinery and materials, technology transfers, management techniques and penetrating overseas markets. 
In EMPRETEC, for example, firms like Dupont have provided credit, technical assistance in product development and guarantees for machinery purchases. 
IBM has helped develop subcontractors to provide parts to their world-wide network. 
Banco Independencia in Argentina has facilitated the sale of smog control equipment for a Chile-Argentina joint venture by providing credit for its customers. 
83. The entrepreneur is a driving force for regional integration. 
The dynamism of the entrepreneurial enterprise is an important factor in making regional integration work. 
Entrepreneurs are motivated to grow into regional markets, and their businesses are sufficiently flexible and specialized to form partnerships and joint ventures with other SME companies in countries within the region. 
By creating a network of business-to-business cross-border linkages, regional entrepreneurial enterprises can enable macroeconomic integration measures to achieve meaningful results in the form of increased economic efficiency and employment, renewed trade and investment flows within and to the region and an improvement in the region's terms of trade. 
With the internationalization and regionalization of the entrepreneur associations in the Southern Cone at the first business fair in Uruguay, the executing organization was compelled to regionalize the programme. 
Arrangements were made for multi-country participants, regional training teams were formed, a newsletter was published, regional meetings were organized for the country directors, assistance was provided in organizing the regional business fairs and programme assistance for business contacts was established in the Latin American countries where EMPRETEC is operational. 
85. Programme flexibility is vital to permit adjustments to the changing needs of the entrepreneur. 
It was found that flexibility was just as essential for an entrepreneurship development programme if it is to meet the needs of its own changing market. 
Initially, for example, the programme was oriented towards developing enterprises, concentrating only on those whose business plans showed promise. 
EMPRETEC entrepreneurs quickly made the executing organization aware that those who did not present business plans still often managed to get viable businesses under way. 
So the modus operandi was changed to assist promising entrepreneurs and their support groups, radically altering the workload of national directors. 
86. The executing organization's insistence that business plans had to be presented within a reasonable time after the initial workshop also had to be altered. 
It was found that most of the EMPRETEC participants already had small businesses when they entered the programme and were more concerned with solving their present problems than preparing longer-term projections. 
87. Enterprise formation is a local undertaking, even where it is oriented towards national or international markets. 
While many of the EMPRETEC entrepreneurs are internationally minded, all of them feel strong attachments to their local communities and fellow entrepreneurs. 
This was to be expected from the expressed need to establish mutual support networks. 
It led them to establish State or provincial rather than national associations. 
89. In general, government agencies can be more effective in providing a supportive or advisory role than in micro-managing the programme. 
In those countries however, where the Government insisted on, and succeeded in, controlling the programme, EMPRETEC results have been disappointingly poor. 
90. Participation of the Government at a sufficiently high level in the EMPRETEC Boards has been helpful to stimulate policy initiatives in support of SMEs, in response to concerns regarding government-induced constraints on SMEs brought to the attention of the Boards by EMPRETEC association leaders. 
91. The success of a national programme depends to a large extent on the entrepreneurial talents of the national programme director. 
The programmes in Ghana and Uruguay have been the most successful ones so far, in terms of results achieved, initiatives undertaken, funds received, and ability to operate independently with little or no supervision from the executing organization. 
These programmes are managed by very energetic and resourceful directors who came to the programme from successful experiences in the private sector. 
92. The selection of the programme director is a critical step, and where serious judgemental mistakes were made, the programme failed to deliver on its promise. 
While there are a number of financing programmes for micro-businesses and both loan and investment programmes for investments in the $1 million and above range, little has been provided for the majority of SME entrepreneurs who require capital falling between these levels. 
The capital requirements of EMPRETEC participants whose enterprises have the potential to grow beyond their local markets fall between $50,000 and $500,000. 
Guarantees, inflationary interest rates, a lack of loan officers experienced in reviewing business plans, inadequate institutional arrangements for monitoring loans, shortcomings of some World Bank SME loan programmes that were channelled through State development banks, and the unwillingness of entrepreneurs to admit investor partners, are some of the problems. 
95. EMPRETEC has built a reputation for quality and for generating entrepreneurial, innovative enterprises. 
This has been achieved by working with the entrepreneur in the field. 
96. A precursor to new initiatives is the maintenance of ongoing programmes. 
These require a significant amount of time from both the programme officer and the programme manager to understand and appreciate the constant shifts in government and private sector officials, maintain relations with UNDP, keep directors on course and monitor the progress and quality of the programmes. 
Beyond these, there is a need to intensify efforts in devising innovative financing arrangements for the entrepreneurs, including special credit lines in established banking institutions for EMPRETEC businesses. 
In spite of the facilities in place from the World Bank and the regional development banks, there is a critical need to match them with the enterprises which need the financing, especially those with capital requirements in the $50,000 to $500,000 range. 
There is also a need to explore other avenues such as venture capital companies; for example, the Venture Capital Company of Zimbabwe, which has been successfully operating since 1991. 
Finally, there is a need to develop workshops or seminars to educate entrepreneurs on other potential sources such as supplier's credit, or subcontracting advances, or bank discounting. 
98. Globalization of the programme has moved forward with the recent global meeting in Brazil of African and Latin American Empretecos. 
This trend should be continued and extended to include Empretecos from Asia and economies in transition. 
Also, ways should be explored to extend EMPRETEC expertise to a much larger population within each country. 
The traditional EMPRETEC approach is restricted to Empretecos, who number now over 2,000. 
Other approaches, perhaps in cooperation with existing organizations in the country, should be studied to permit a larger impact, for instance by involving the over 23,000 applicants to the programme who were not selected to take the two-week entrepreneurship training workshops. 
In addition, by making the services provided by INNET available for a fee to the broader business community in each country, the EMPRETEC Business Support offices could be expanded into national centres for export and investment information/opportunities, while providing a source of income to support the national programmes. 
100. EMPRETEC has received requests from over a dozen and a half countries in Africa, Asia, Latin America and Eastern Europe. 
Many of these countries have economies in transition and are presently in need of a programme to help an emerging class of entrepreneurs. 
New programmes, however, will also enlarge the EMPRETEC network, opening up new business opportunities for participants in existing programmes and responding to the growing need of entrepreneurs with smaller businesses to shift their operations across new borders. 
1. Political developments in the Eastern and Southern Africa region were generally positive in 1993. 
Several countries, including Malawi and the United Republic of Tanzania, continued to make progress towards multiparty systems. 
Multiparty local government elections were held in Namibia and Zambia. 
In Rwanda, a peace accord was signed between the Government and rebel forces, and a broad-based transitional Government was installed at the end of 1993, with plans to hold elections within two years. 
In Mozambique, the peace accord reached in 1992 between the Government and the Resistencia Nacional Mo\x{84f7}mbicana (RENAMO) was gradually consolidated, and multiparty elections are scheduled for late 1994. 
Although troop demobilization was delayed, hundreds of thousands of civilians were able to return to their homes and fields from urban and refugee settlements. 
UNICEF, in collaboration with other agencies, provided large-scale support for the resettlement of displaced people in both Mozambique and Rwanda. 
Ethiopia maintained its stability and undertook large-scale military demobilization and substantial decentralization of its State administration. 
Meanwhile, following the May 1993 referendum, Eritrea gained independence and established a provisional Government. 
2. In contrast, some countries in the region continued to experience strife and instability, which caused widespread civilian deaths. 
Most dramatic was the continuing conflict in Angola. 
The direct and indirect casualties of the fighting that engulfed much of the country in 1993 are certain to run into hundreds of thousands of children and adults killed by warfare, disease and malnutrition. 
A military coup d'at in Burundi in October 1993 ended a brief period of democratic rule following mid-year elections. 
Hundreds of thousands of civilians fled to neighbouring Rwanda, the United Republic of Tanzania and Zaire, and widespread massacres were reported. 
Meanwhile, the huge number of child deaths witnessed in 1992 in Somalia gradually abated as the 1992-1993 relief effort took hold. 
A degree of security returned to most of the country, facilitating a partial recovery of food production. 
The main negotiating parties in South Africa reached agreement on transitional arrangements, which should lead to the country's first non-racial elections, as well as to a set of guiding principles for a Constitution to be written thereafter. 
However, levels of politically related violence continued to rise, raising fears about the prospects for free and fair elections. 
As a result of the instability in southern Sudan, tens of thousands of newly displaced people took refuge in Uganda, while in Kenya, thousands were displaced and many killed in inter-ethnic violence. 
However, large structural food-aid needs remained in Angola and Mozambique as a result of past and present conflict. 
4. Following a year of economic stagnation in 1992, overall trends in the region suggested a significant recovery in 1993. 
The good agricultural performance in southern Africa, together with improved security conditions in Mozambique and much of Somalia, as well as greater political stability in Ethiopia and Madagascar, were among the positive factors in 1993. 
However, overall economic output in 1993-1994 will probably only just keep pace with population growth. 
5. The region continued to perform poorly on the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) Human Development Index, with only 4 countries appearing in the medium human development category and 8 ranking among the bottom 25 in the world, according to the 1993 Human Development Report. 
When this index is combined with population, it is evident that human deprivation persists on a large scale in several countries in the region, particularly Ethiopia. 
6. By late 1993, almost all countries in the region had produced final or substantive draft national programmes of action for children, indicating their commitment to national goals for children and human development priorities. 
UNICEF field offices and the Eastern and Southern Africa Regional Office were gradually able to shift their focus from support to countries in the formulation of national programmes of action to support for implementation, monitoring, resource mobilization and improvement of costing. 
Moves towards the decentralization of national programmes of action, through adaption at municipal, regional or district levels, commenced in several countries, including Botswana, Namibia, Uganda and the United Republic of Tanzania, and are expected in Ethiopia. 
7. Supported by the Consensus of Dakar, a number of Governments in the region have been undertaking a significant restructuring of national budgets to give higher priority to social and human development priorities. 
In Ethiopia, Namibia, South Africa, Uganda and elsewhere, this restructuring has gone together with a reduction of real spending on defence and security. 
Specific commitments to increased social or human development allocations in public spending have been made in a number of national programmes of action and country policy framework papers. 
This has been matched by a discernible shift in sector priorities towards these areas by the World Bank and some bilateral donors. 
For example, in its 1993 financial year, roughly one quarter of the World Bank's lending approvals for countries in the Eastern and Southern Africa region were for human development priority areas. 
An independent analysis for the World Bank of one country in the region suggests a reduction of average real growth of up to 1 per cent per year resulting from the impact of HIV/AIDS on labour productivity and the diversion of savings to medical expenses. 
UNICEF country programming in the region is giving greater prominence to AIDS prevention and control measures, particularly among the youth, in cooperation with the World Health Organization (WHO) and a wide range of non-governmental organizations (NGOs). 
Of these, the Comoros, Eritrea, Mozambique, South Africa and Swaziland have signed the Convention, Somalia is affected by a complex emergency, and Botswana has yet to sign. 
In a number of countries, UNICEF has begun to assist national agencies in monitoring and reporting on implementation of the Convention. 
A range of collaborative efforts with respect to the Convention are anticipated with the Organization of African Unity (OAU), following the 1992 International Conference on Assistance to African Children held in Dakar, in conjunction with regional NGOs. 
11. In 1993, most countries in the region produced work plans for the attainment of the mid-decade goals. 
It was clear that account needed to be taken of the likely short- and medium-term impact of HIV/AIDS on infant and maternal mortality and other goals of the World Summit for Children. 
However, it was felt that this did not detract from the importance and feasibility of the mid-decade goals. 
The ethical aspects of advice on breast-feeding were noted, especially as regards the breast-feeding of children born to HIV-infected mothers, in view of reported transmission rates of up to 50 per cent. 
A few countries are supporting logistical systems that facilitate condom distribution and activities in this field are expected to expand in the region. 
12. The review considered the mid-decade goals related to immunization to be feasible for most countries in the region. 
East Africa has taken a lead in conducting trials and promoting the use of impregnated bednets and cloths, which may be a cost-effective approach at the household level. 
13. All countries in the region preparing full programmes for consideration by the Executive Board are now including integrated monitoring and evaluation plans. 
These plans are based on a review of the programme activities in each sector. 
Each activity that can be monitored is included in a list that provides the basis for the integrated plan. 
By late 1993, some 25 evaluation summaries had been prepared by UNICEF field offices in the region, some covering surveys or studies as well as evaluations. 
14. The mix of country programme strategies among service delivery, capacity- building and empowerment is now being considered explicitly by countries preparing new programmes, with the encouragement of the regional office. 
The balance of strategic approaches generally appears to be shifting towards capacity-building and empowerment. 
15. The role of sentinel site monitoring systems is expanding in the region. 
The new country programme in Ethiopia is expected to rely significantly on information gathered through these means. 
The speed with which information becomes available through the sentinel site monitoring system facilitates the adaptation of sectoral programme strategies to reach programme goals throughout the programme implementation phase, as in the cases of Mozambique and Zimbabwe. 
More conventional data systems are also improving, albeit gradually, and a project has been initiated with the United Nations Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis to improve information in four countries in the region. 
16. Field offices in the region are continuing to address family planning issues, using a holistic approach, through the safe motherhood initiative, the baby-friendly hospital initiative and HIV/AIDS prevention and control programmes. 
There has been a high level of inter-agency collaboration in these areas between UNICEF, the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA), WHO, bilateral donors and NGOs. 
Studies are being conducted on ways of integrating family planning with the expanded programme on immunization (EPI) in Rwanda and on appropriate combinations of activities for different target groups in Lesotho. 
18. With respect to specific concerns raised at the regular session of the 1993 Executive Board concerning the feasibility of the new Rwanda country programme, annual reviews of programme progress will be held with the Government in the last quarter of each year. 
An additional review and assessment will be held jointly with the new broad-based transitional Government in March 1994, in advance of the second regular session of the 1994 Executive Board. 
UNICEF will continue to promote an adaptive approach to programme implementation that will take full account of changing conditions, within the framework of the country programme. 
The national programme of action will be the subject of regular review and adaption, including with respect to resource availability, in Rwanda, as elsewhere in the region. 
19. In many priority areas of intervention, UNICEF has, through its country and regional offices, continued to increase its collaboration with African institutions at both national and international levels. 
Additional links will be sought in 1994 with regional groups such as the Southern African Development Community and the Eastern and Southern African Preferential Trade Area on issues involved with salt iodization, and with academic institutions and schools of journalism in the region on training related to child survival. 
In 1992-1993, UNICEF began the practice of providing training opportunities for staff from regional institutions in UNICEF workshops and of training UNICEF staff in regional institutions and this practice will be expanded. 
20. Cooperation with other United Nations agencies in countries in the region is becoming more closely defined in the context of assisting Governments to prepare their country strategy notes. 
Coordination with WHO continues to be strengthened through the annual meeting of UNICEF and WHO regional directors in Africa. 
21. During 1993, the Eastern and Southern Africa Regional Office provided about 1,000 work-days of direct professional and technical advisory support to UNICEF field offices in the region, over twice the country-level support provided in 1992. 
Of this, some 70 per cent was in support of programme development, implementation, monitoring and evaluation, including assistance for the development and planning of national programmes of action, in order to address the mid-decade goals. 
The remaining 30 per cent was in support of field office operations, including personnel, management, supply and information resource management. 
The Regional Office also assisted the UNICEF field office in Somalia by conducting a full review of the country programme, including an analysis of the socio-political context and causes of the emergency in Somalia. 
22. The Eastern and Southern Africa Regional Office provided strong support to the development of staff capacity in key areas of the region, under the guidance of the Regional Training Committee. 
The Regional Office also provided operational support to the follow-up of field office audits, information resource management systems establishment, procurement, supplies and logistics. 
Two inter-country workshops on the implementation of national programmes of action were organized for national officials with regional resource persons. 
23. Regional networking activities continued to be strong, with facilitation by field office representatives and the Regional Office, through a combination of meetings, often jointly with Governments and other agencies, as well as information exchanges and circulation of research findings. 
The Regional Office and field offices initiated collaborative studies in areas such as the impact of structural adjustment on access to basic education and the scope for budgetary restructuring in favour of human development. 
24. Achieving the mid-decade goals for children in the region is likely to be feasible for most countries, but the prospects for the goals of the World Summit for Children are less clear. 
Efforts to prevent and control AIDS will be particularly targeted through educational efforts for behavioural change and support to community coping mechanisms. 
Such efforts, in cooperation with the business community as well as health workers, may point the way to addressing certain high-risk groups and reducing cases of sexually transmitted diseases. 
25. In 1994, the Eastern and Southern Africa Regional Office will increase its advisory support to countries aiming at the eradication of dracunculiasis (guinea-worm disease), and will promote opportunities for strengthening overall public health through the establishment of sustainable integrated surveillance systems, with focus at the community level. 
The expected decline of the incidence of polio in several southern African countries will be monitored and verified during 1994-1995 and used as a means of mobilizing additional countries in the region towards this goal. 
26. For water supply and environmental sanitation, UNICEF will support efforts to reach the World Summit goals, with particular emphasis in countries where the service gaps are widest and institutional capacities weakest. 
The promotion of hygiene behavioural change related to water use and excreta disposal, the development of more effective communication and advocacy activities and the encouragement of local participation in financing and managing improvements in the areas of water supply and environmental sanitation will be central to these efforts. 
The achievement of global goals in sanitation will likely be among the most difficult for the region to attain. 
In 1993, the Regional Office took initiatives to make consulting services in this area available to several countries, including Eritrea, Ethiopia, Madagascar and Uganda. 
27. The potential for achieving universal iodization of processed salt in the region is high and will be pursued vigorously at the national level and through coordinated inter-country initiatives with the support of the Regional Office. 
Iron-deficiency anaemia presents a major challenge and remains an underlying factor for the very high rates of maternal mortality in the region. 
Efforts to promote basic education for all, with particular emphasis on girls, are likely to contribute to improved child nutrition over the medium term. 
UNICEF will focus support on efforts to reduce gender disparities in basic education, particularly through preventing girls from dropping out of school, as well as by helping children make the transition from home to school, and improving the information base for basic education planning. 
Similar and growing priority will apply to street children and those orphaned because of AIDS. 
National programmes of action and country strategy notes will continue to provide frameworks for national and inter-agency collaboration in addressing these issues, with UNICEF participation. 
29. The emergence of South Africa from several decades of political isolation as a result of apartheid is expected to provide major new opportunities for technical cooperation, regional supply procurement, fund-raising and professional interaction within the region. 
Great potential exists for mutually beneficial interchange of experience in health, education, food security and other fields between South Africa and other countries in the region. 
These and other activities have helped to lay the basis for accelerating the UNICEF programme of cooperation in South Africa in 1994 under an expected non-racial Government. 
The list of items of which the Security Council is seized is contained in documents S/1994/20 of 20 January 1994 and S/1994/20/Add.3 of 3 February 1994. 
During the week ending 5 March 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3343rd meeting, held on 4 March 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it a letter dated 22 February 1994 from the Secretary-General addressed to the President of the Security Council (S/1994/240). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/252), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/252 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 899 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/899 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/224 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 900 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/900 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/251), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/251 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 901 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/901 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
1. The C-130 aircraft is still in Iraq, and efforts for its return are still under way. 
2. Eight Mirage aircraft, together with seven engines and miscellaneous spare parts, have yet to be handed over. 
(a) Strela 2: 3,343; (b) Strela 3: 483. 
1. 822 crates of miscellaneous equipment, telephone exchanges and telex machines belonging to the Ministry of Communications and the Mobile Telephone Company (destroyed). 
The stolen gold dies were returned, but most of them had scratches and dents. 
They must therefore be sent to specialist companies abroad for recasting and restoration to their former state in order to preserve their value. 
There is damage to three of the safes returned, and the estimated cost of repairs is 500.00 Kuwaiti dinars. 
2. 128 antique musical instruments. 
3. 3,200 cassette tapes from the audio-visual materials library consisting of recordings of cultural seminars and lectures held since 1968 at various centres and locations in the country. 
4. 6,000 cassette tapes from the music library with recordings of songs connected with the Gulf, Arab and Islamic heritage. 
Shocked by the appalling massacre committed against Palestinian worshippers in the Mosque of Ibrahim in Hebron, on 25 February 1994, during the holy month of Ramadan, 
Gravely concerned by the consequent Palestinian casualties in the occupied Palestinian territory as a result of the massacre, which underlines the need to provide protection and security for the Palestinian people, 
Noting with satisfaction the efforts undertaken to guarantee the smooth proceeding of the peace process and calling upon all concerned to continue their efforts to this end, 
Noting the condemnation of this massacre by the entire international community, 
Reaffirming its relevant resolutions, which affirmed the applicability of the Fourth Geneva Convention of 12 August 1949 to the territories occupied by Israel in June 1967, including Jerusalem, and the Israeli responsibilities thereunder, 
1. Strongly condemns the massacre in Hebron and its aftermath which took the lives of more than 50 Palestinian civilians and injured several hundred others; 
** Also on behalf of Nigeria, Oman, Pakistan and Rwanda. 
2. Calls upon Israel, the occupying Power, to continue to take and implement measures, including, inter alia, confiscation of arms, with the aim of preventing illegal acts of violence by Israeli settlers; 
3. Calls for measures to be taken to guarantee the safety and protection of the Palestinian civilians throughout the occupied territory, including, inter alia, a temporary international or foreign presence, which was provided for in the Declaration of Principles (S/26560), within the context of the ongoing peace process; 
At 1310 hours, a group of some 15 to 20 persons from the Iranian side was seen inside the area of separation opposite the Fakkah post engaging in mortar-weapons training at coordinates 518529 (1:100,000 map of Shaykh Faris). 
At 1600 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with five military personnel on board put to sea from Abadan harbour. 
At 1630 hours, it returned to its point of departure carrying the same persons. 
At 1000 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat left Muhammarah harbour for Abadan harbour with five military personnel on board. 
At 1345 hours, a number of Iranian soldiers were seen inside the area of separation opposite the radio station carrying out maintenance work on a communications trench at coordinates 0095 (1:100,000 map of Tib). 
(a) At 1200 hours, some 15 to 20 Iranian soldiers were observed inside the area of separation opposite the Iraqi units at coordinates 0095 (1:100,000 map of Tib) carrying out maintenance work on positions and surrounding them with barbed wire. 
(b) At 1500 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat put to sea from Abadan harbour with nine persons on board, five of them military personnel including an officer of the rank of captain. 
One of them was carrying field-glasses and looking towards the Iraqi side. 
At 0930 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat put to sea from Abadan harbour with two military personnel on board. 
At 1130 hours, it returned to its point of departure carrying the same persons. 
At 1130 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat put to sea from Abadan harbour with four civilians on board. 
At 1230 hours, it returned to its point of departure carrying the same persons. 
(a) At 0900 hours, some 10 Iranian soldiers were seen inside the area of separation opposite the Bajaliyah post carrying out maintenance work on the Iranian positions at coordinates 346782 (1:100,000 map of Tib). 
(b) At 1350 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat was seen approaching Abadan harbour from the sea with three military personnel on board. 
At 0900 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat put to sea from Abadan harbour with three military personnel on board. 
At 1200 hours, it returned to its point of departure carrying the same persons. 
(c) At 0925 hours, a group of some 20 to 25 persons from the Iranian side was observed inside the area of separation opposite the Fakkah post carrying out maintenance work on the bunkers at coordinates 514501 (1:100,000 map of Shaykh Faris). 
(a) At 1430 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with three military personnel on board was observed heading out to sea from Abadan harbour. 
(b) At 1530 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with two military personnel on board set out from Muhammarah harbour towards Abadan harbour. 
At 1125 hours, a group of some four to seven persons from the Iranian side was observed inside the area of separation opposite the Iraqi Ammash border post digging a trench behind the Iranian Oil Company installation at coordinates 420568 (1:100,000 map of Shaykh Faris). 
An Iranian tug flying the Iranian flag and an Iranian military fibreglass patrol boat with two persons in military uniform on board were seen coming from Abadan harbour towards Muhammarah harbour. 
At 1045 hours, a group of some three persons from the Iranian side carrying rifles was seen inside the area of separation at coordinates 008309 (1:100,000 map of Khazinah) on the Iranian side making observations of the Iraqi units at coordinates 008108 (1:100,000 map of Khazinah). 
(a) At 0915 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with three civilians on board put to sea from Abadan harbour. 
(b) At 1400 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with five civilians on board put to sea from Abadan harbour. 
At 1430 hours, it returned to its point of departure carrying the same persons. 
At 0930 hours, a group of some seven persons from the Iranian side was seen inside the area of separation opposite the Fakkah post carrying out maintenance work on the bunkers at coordinates 514501 (1:100,000 map of Shaykh Faris). 
Unfortunately the situation along Tajikistan's border with Afghanistan remains tense and volatile: terrorist attacks and acts of sabotage continue to be carried out by armed formations of the Tajik opposition, with the support of some groups of Afghan mujahidin, and this causes us deep concern. 
We are firmly convinced that violence and armed confrontation will lead to further casualties and will not solve any problems, and that the tension on the border threatens stability and security not only in Tajikistan, but throughout the entire region. 
2. While welcoming the measures recently adopted by the Government of Israel to ensure the safety of Palestinians, notes that Israel is responsible for the safety and protection of all inhabitants in the occupied territories; 
However, the situation for the nineteen thousand civilians in Maglaj has deteriorated. 
The Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina considers it imperative that Maglaj be declared a "Safe Area". 
If Maglaj is not declared a "Safe Area", the Serbian forces will construe this act as a green light by the world community to their genocidal activities in Maglaj and the rest of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We believe that the last few weeks have proven that the only way to deal with the Serbian aggressor is to show it the resolve of the world community. 
If the tragedy of Maglaj is prevented, the current momentum towards peace will receive the reinforcement it needs to establish peace throughout Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Recalling its relevant resolutions on Cyprus, 
Welcoming the report of the Secretary-General of 4 March 1994 1/ on his mission of good offices in Cyprus submitted pursuant to resolution 889 (1993) of 15 December 1993, 
Reaffirming that the confidence-building measures, while not an end in themselves, nor a substitute for the wider political process, would offer significant benefits to both communities and would facilitate the political process towards an overall settlement, 
1. Reiterates that the maintenance of the status quo is unacceptable; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a further report by the end of March 1994 on the outcome of his efforts to finalize that agreement; 
5. Decides to review the matter further, pursuant to paragraph 13 of resolution 889 (1993), on the basis of that report. 
9. For the six-month period from 16 December 1993 to 15 June 1994, a voluntary contribution in the amount of $9,250,000 was received from the Government of Cyprus. 
Pledged contributions of $3,250,000 were received from the Government of Greece for the same period. 
Out of the total annual pledge received from the Government of Greece, $3,710,602 remains unpaid. 
1. As called for in article 149 of the Constitution, Guatemala's relations with other States are governed by international principles, rules and practices; Guatemala maintains relations of friendship, solidarity and cooperation with the countries of the world, particularly with neighbouring States. 
5. The territorial claim which Guatemala maintains includes a land area currently occupied by Belize and maritime spaces in the Caribbean Sea. 
(b) As a coastal State, Guatemala has not surrendered its sovereign rights over its maritime space even though it exercises authority only over the part that is not affected by the dispute and has done so without incident. 
Until such time as the territorial dispute is resolved, Guatemala cannot and does not accept the principle of equidistant lines with States with opposite or adjacent coasts that might affect its sovereign right to 12 nautical miles; 
(d) Guatemala reserves the right to take, in the territorial sea as determined when the dispute is resolved and in that over which it has traditionally exercised authority, appropriate control measures to prevent and punish any infringement of its customs, fiscal, immigration or sanitation laws and regulations; 
7. The Government of Guatemala reiterates its willingness to continue negotiations with the State of Belize in order to arrive at a peaceful and equitable settlement to the ongoing dispute. 
5. The General Assembly, by paragraph 1 of section A of resolution 45/250 of 21 December 1990, decided that, with effect from 1 January 1991, the annual salary of the members of ICJ would be $145,000. 
However, in undertaking periodic reviews of their emoluments, a number of reference points have been used for assessment purposes. 
As requested by ACABQ in 1990, in order to provide a broader overview, information is also provided on the gross emoluments of the president and members of the highest courts of other regions of the world. 
7. Table 1 compares the movement of the judges' total emoluments with changes in the remuneration of senior Secretariat officials and that of full-time members of other subsidiary bodies of the United Nations, for the period 1991-1993. 
8. Table 2 provides information obtained with the assistance of permanent missions to the United Nations on the movement of gross emoluments of the president and members of the highest courts in five national judiciaries for the period 1991-1993. 
9. It should be noted that, in a number of countries, the most senior judicial officers receive, in addition to their salaries and pensions, substantial additional benefits. 
For example, in Japan, where the Chief Justice has a rank equal to the Prime Minister and other justices rank equal to Cabinet Ministers, members of the Supreme Court have the benefit of a house, servants, car and driver, among other prerequisites. 
Members of ICJ have none of these benefits. 
10. A communication from the members of the Court has been received proposing that the annual emoluments of the members of ICJ of $145,000 be maintained in real terms. 
In this way the emoluments would retain their real value and would not, as on previous occasions, be eroded over time. 
Application of this movement to the current level of emoluments would result in an increase in emoluments from $145,000 to $154,425 per annum. 
11. In April 1987, ICSC introduced the concept of a local currency floor and ceiling at a number of duty stations, including The Hague, to protect staff against the weakening of the dollar. 
The local currency floor amount, related to base salary plus post adjustment minus pension contribution, was determined by reference to a specific floor exchange rate between the local currency and the dollar. 
When the United Nations official exchange rate fell below the floor rate, ICSC adjusted the post adjustment classification for the duty station so as to yield total dollar emoluments corresponding to the local currency floor amount at that exchange rate. 
12. The emoluments of members of the Court are sui generis, with no direct link to those of senior Secretariat officials. 
Similarly, a local currency ceiling of 19,833 guilders a month was established, using the 1986 emoluments and an exchange rate of 2.80 guilders to the dollar: using total 1989 emoluments, the local currency ceiling amount was payable if the exchange rate rose above 2.48 guilders to the dollar. 
When the 1990 emoluments were taken into account ($101,750), the floor amount was payable if the exchange rate fell below 1.98 guilders to the dollar and the ceiling amount was payable if the exchange rate rose about 2.34 guilders to the dollar. 
13. In paragraph 3 of its resolution 45/250, the General Assembly decided to continue the system of floor/ceiling measures introduced in resolution 43/217. 
Given the revised emoluments payable to the members of the Court as from 1 January 1991, it was necessary to establish revised floor/ceiling rates to apply with effect from that date. 
The average exchange rate in 1990 was 1.84 guilders to the dollar and yielded revised floor/ceiling exchange rates of 1.77 and 1.91 guilders respectively. 
The floor exchange rate of 1.77 guilders to the dollar resulted in a revised currency floor of 21,386 guilders per month and the ceiling exchange rate of 1.91 guilders to the dollar resulted in a revised currency ceiling of 23,079 guilders per month. 
14. Table 3 indicates the official exchange rate for the guilder against the dollar for the period January 1991-December 1993. 
Over the three-year period, the floor amount has been payable for nine months and the ceiling amount for seven months. 
15. The Secretary-General would also note that the mechanism utilized to regulate emoluments against the weakening/strengthening of the dollar has provided adequate protection for the judges over the three-year period since 1990. 
The average exchange rate between the guilder and the United States dollar would be used to establish a revised currency floor and ceiling. 
As a point of reference, the floor and ceiling would be updated annually in January and rebased using the average exchange rate for the previous year. 
The revised floor and ceiling would be reported to ACABQ at its spring session of 1994. 
As is the case with remuneration, these allowances "shall be fixed by the General Assembly" and "may not be decreased during the term of office" (para. 5). 
General Assembly resolution 31/204 provides that the allowances "shall be reviewed concurrently with the periodic review of their annual salary" (para. 3). 
17. Until 1976, the special allowances increased by the same percentage and at the same time as the annual salary: they constituted a constant proportion (24 per cent) of the annual base salary. 
The Vice-President's allowance was subject to a maximum corresponding to 100 times the daily compensation. As at 1 January 1976, the General Assembly introduced a system of remuneration comprising an annual base salary and a cost-of-living supplement. 
Given that the allowances were not subject to the cost-of-living adjustment, they no longer bore a direct relationship to increases in the total emoluments of members of the Court. 
18. On the occasion of the 1980 periodic review, no increase in the allowances was proposed, although annual base salary rose by 40 per cent. 
From 1981 to 1985 the allowances represented 17.4 per cent of the annual base salary and 14.6 per cent of the adjusted emoluments, including the cost-of-living supplement ($82,000). 
In 1983, the Secretary-General suggested that the 24 per cent relationship between the special allowance of the President and the annual base salary be restored (A/C.5/38/27), thereby raising the allowance from $12,000 to $16,000 as of 1 January 1985. 
It was also proposed that the special allowance of the Vice-President be increased by a corresponding amount, from $76 to $104 a day. 
19. ACABQ was of the view that a fixed ratio between the special allowances and the annual base salary should not be applied. 
The allowance should be fixed at a specific amount not subject to automatic adjustment, given that the new system of remuneration included a cost-of-living supplement. 
The Advisory Committee recommended that the special annual allowance of the President be set at $15,000 as at 1 January 1985, with a corresponding increase to $94 a day and a maximum of $9,400 a year for the special daily allowance of the Vice-President when acting as President. 
20. The Secretary-General concurred with the Advisory Committee's recommendation. 
ACABQ, in 1990, recommended that the special allowances should not be increased. 
22. Under Article 31 of the Statute of the Court, persons whom parties to cases before the Court choose "to take part in the decision on terms of complete equality with their colleagues" (para. 6) are known as ad hoc judges. 
Further to Article 32, paragraph 4, of the Statute, they "shall receive compensation for each day on which they exercise their functions". 
The historical background to the determination of the amount of that compensation was presented in the report of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly at its fortieth session (A/C.5/40/32, paras. 35-41). 
25. The General Assembly, in its resolution 43/226 of 21 December 1988, decided to increase the education grant for staff in the Professional and higher categories, up to a maximum per child per school year of $6,750 (75 per cent of $9,000). 
For disabled children, the grant was increased to $9,000. 
28. Effective 1 January 1991, the amounts were applicable to the members of the Court. 
The Secretary-General also suggests that provision continue to be made for one return journey per year from the place of scholastic attendance when outside the Netherlands to The Hague. 
From 11 December 1963 until 1 January 1991, pensions constituted half the annual salary of a judge who completed a full nine-year term, with a proportional reduction for a judge who did not complete a full term. 
A judge who was re-elected received one six-hundredth of his annual salary for each further month of service, up to a maximum pension of two thirds of his annual salary. 
33. However, with the adoption of resolution 45/250 of 21 December 1990, the pension entitlement was changed to a fixed amount. 
For a member of the Court who is re-elected, the pension entitlement is increased by an additional $250 per month for each further month of service, up to a maximum pension of $75,000 a year. 
34. In the view of the Court, the current pension regime is unsatisfactory for several reasons. 
First, the current pension arrangement - $50,000 for one term of service and $75,000 for two terms - is not correlated to salaries as are judicial and other pensions. 
In Canada, a judge who has reached the age of retirement and held office for 10 years receives two thirds of his salary on retirement. 
In Brazil, the pension on retirement, which is compulsory at age 70, corresponds to the full salary in activity. 
A summary of the pension information is contained in annex I to the present report. 
Third, the pensions of the members of the Court are paid in United States dollars irrespective of the country of retirement, with no protection against weakening of the dollar or cost-of-living fluctuations in the country of retirement/ residence. 
35. In the view of the Court, pensions of its members should be treated as sui generis, as judicial pensions are generally treated. 
They should be determined neither by the pension arrangements of the United Nations common system nor be a precedent for them. 
Further, the difference between the salary of a serving judge and the pension (or disability allowance) of a retired judge should not be so great as to unduly induce judges to seek re-election or to endeavour to refrain from retirement despite disablement. 
36. It is the conclusion of the Court that the pre-1991 regime under which pensions reflected a percentage of salary should be restored. 
Judges who have served a full term should receive 50 per cent of their salary and judges who have served two full terms should receive two thirds of their salary. 
38. The Secretary-General observes that members of the Court do not enjoy the lump-sum option that is in force for members of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund (UNJSPF), nor do retired judges have the protection against inflation or currency fluctuation generally available in pension fund arrangements. 
Based on the present annual salary of $145,000, this would yield an annual pension of $72,500. 
Should the proposal be adopted, the pension would likewise increase by one three-hundredth for each further month of service. 
Judges who have already retired would, as in the past, receive a proportional increase in their pensions. 
40. The members of the Court have also noted that, in the United Nations pension system, in the case that a surviving spouse remarries, that spouse is paid a lump sum equal to twice the amount of the spouse's current annual benefit, as a final settlement. 
41. Should the proposals presented above with regard to pensions be accepted, the Secretary-General would propose also that the Pension Scheme Regulations for the members of ICJ be amended as contained in annex II to the present report. 
It should be noted that, while the Secretary-General and the two full-time members of ICSC and the Chairman of ACABQ are participants in the Headquarters health plan, the Organization does not contribute to the cost of participation. 
44. As indicated above, should the proposals of the Secretary-General be approved, the additional requirements for implementation would be $778,500. 
Estimated requirements of $17,000 for the emoluments of ad hoc judges would fall under the provisions of paragraph 1 (b) (i) of Assembly resolution 48/209 on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses. 
Non-contributory, with amount of pension equal to full salary if either (a) retirement at age 70 or over with a minimum of 10 years' service, or (b) retirement at age 65 with a minimum of 15 years' service. 
Mandatory retirement at age 75. 
Non-contributory, with amount of pension equal to half of final salary after a minimum of 15 years' service. 
On retirement at age 70, a pension is calculated at between 60 per cent and 70 per cent of the salary level of the last month of service, the amount varying with length of government service; in addition, a lump sum is payable on retirement. 
In paragraph 2 (a), replace "50,000" by "one half [50 per cent] of the annual salary". 
In paragraph 2 (c), replace "annual pension" by "one half [50 per cent] of annual salary". 
In paragraph 2, replace "one half of annual pension" by "one quarter of the annual salary". 
In paragraphs 1 and 2, replace "one third of annual pension" by "60 per cent of the spouse's pension". 
In paragraph 3, replace "one third of annual pension" by "one sixth of the annual salary". 
In paragraph 4, replace "A widow's pension shall cease on her remarriage" by "A widow who remarries shall be paid as a final settlement, a lump sum equal to twice the amount of the former member's current annual benefit." 
In paragraph 1 (a), replace "one-eighteenth of the annual pension" by "one thirty-sixth of the annual salary". 
1. Peace-keeping is not specifically provided for in the Charter of the United Nations. 
That provision has hardly ever been used. 
Instead, peace-keeping, which requires the consent of the parties to the conflict in question, has evolved as a pragmatic response to a variety of international conflicts which have been placed on the agenda of the General Assembly and the Security Council over the years. 
A broad international consensus has developed in recent years in support of peace-keeping as one of the most valuable techniques available to the United Nations for the control and resolution of conflicts. 
2. Certain characteristics are common to all peace-keeping operations and can be summarized as follows: 
(a) The operation must have the consent of the parties to the conflict in question; 
Thereafter, the Council's role remains crucial in providing political support to the Secretary-General as he carries out the mandate and in renewing or amending the mandate as necessary; 
(c) The troops or military observers required for a peace-keeping operation are provided voluntarily by Member States, who are under no formal obligation in that respect. 
(d) The operation is under the command of the Secretary-General, who is responsible to the Security Council for all aspects of the operation. 
Military personnel contributed by the Governments of Member States are under the command of the Secretary-General in operational matters, though they remain under national command in matters of pay and discipline. 
It is a basic principle of peace-keeping that the military personnel in a peace-keeping operation do not accept orders from their national authorities in respect of operational matters, but only from their United Nations commander, who receives his orders from the Secretary-General. 
Failure to respect this chain of command can lead to serious operational and political difficulties; 
(e) The operation maintains an attitude of complete impartiality between the parties to the conflict; 
(f) In the case of peace-keeping forces which are armed, force is used to the minimum extent possible and normally only in self-defence; 
3. Until 1989 and the United Nations Transition Assistance Group (UNTAG) in Namibia, peace-keeping operations had been largely military in task and composition. 
Recent peace-keeping operations, however, have been multifaceted in nature with substantial civilian elements making their contribution through the components identified in section B of chapter II below. 
5. Peace-keeping operations are now large, frequent and complex enough to require the United Nations to develop and maintain a general state of preparedness. 
The present progress report therefore focuses on prerequisites to the efficient start-up of peace-keeping operations. 
The issues examined are related to the capacity of the Organization to learn from experience, the status of a ready capacity to act for six of the main substantive components of complex missions, and the possibility of some start-up preparation during pre-mission negotiations. 
There are several other elements of peace-keeping operations which have a direct bearing on the start-up phase, for example, logistical planning, budgeting, technical/ needs assessment missions, conclusion of status of mission agreements, identification of experienced staff members for key positions in peace-keeping operations and general problems of staffing. 
Those elements along with questions of overall direction, interrelationships among peace-keeping components, and the interface of humanitarian and peace-keeping operations, will also be dealt with in the second part of this in-depth evaluation. 
6. The present progress report is based on published United Nations documentation, including reports of the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations and reports on the Agenda for Peace, relevant internal documents, and structured interviews with staff members involved in various aspects of peace-keeping operations. 
Technical end-of-mission assessments by the Chief of Mission, however, are undertaken in an ad hoc manner; there is no formal policy on the preparation of such assessments. 
In the case of the United Nations Transition Assistance Group (UNTAG) in Namibia, a 328-page draft end-of-mission assessment was prepared, but owing to more urgent demands on staff dealing with peace-keeping, could not be edited and issued in a form suitable for circulation. 
An assessment report on UNTAG was requested by the General Assembly in paragraph 14 of resolution 45/75, but not issued owing to more urgent demands on staff dealing with peace-keeping operations. 
A full treatment of the UNTAG operation is given in chapter XVII of The Blue Helmets. 2/ In the case of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC), an end-of-mission assessment is in preparation. 
The policy should: 
(iii) Provide for dissenting opinions by senior officers of the mission. 
9. There is no formal policy on exit interviews, debriefings or mid-mission assessments or assessments at the end of each phase of a mission. 
10. The procedure for the establishment and maintenance of reference centres was defined in March 1976. 3/ There is no adequate central documentation centre in DPKO. 
The draft Field Administration Manual provides, in section V.1.3, that the transfer of records to Archives and destruction of records in situ "normally takes place at the close of a mission". 
The status of records for recently completed missions was as follows as of 31 December 1993: 
12. Documentation of peace-keeping missions tends to be voluminous, due in some measure to extensive duplication of materials among offices at the Mission and at Headquarters, but often lacks valuable records of decision-making, actions and contributions of the mission. 
Registry systems for central filing of mission records do not match the current style of management of missions. 
In many missions, the registry files are incomplete since officials maintain their own functional office files and do not send copies of all materials to the registry. 
The registry files are largely duplicates of other files and are rarely consulted. 
14. As of the end of 1993, the Dag Hammarskjd Library had holdings of 116 oral history interviews, 14 of which were on the Congo operation and 1 on UNEF. 
There were no interviews on other missions. 
The chief of each mission should designate an official responsible for that transfer. 
15. The status of a ready capacity to act for each of the main substantive components of complex missions is examined in this chapter. 
Four sets of questions were asked concerning the existence of a responsibility centre, underlying doctrine, standard operating procedures and operationality. 
Those questions are reproduced in annex I below. 
An adequate ready capacity to act exists only for the repatriation and electoral components of peace-keeping missions. 
Issues concerning overall direction and coordination and the humanitarian component need to be examined in the follow-up to the present progress report, as proposed in paragraph 84 below. 
"In the atmosphere of heightened tension in conflict areas, public information activities play a vital role in facilitating the mission's work by disseminating timely and objective information, and counteracting propaganda and misinformation. 
Effective public information activities can also be instrumental in generating and sustaining the support of the international community for the success of the missions." 
(a) The need to mobilize public opinion in the countries hosting peace-keeping operations, as well as countries contributing to them; 
(b) The existing communications infrastructure in the mission area, as well as cultural, political and economic variables that would have an impact on information activities; 
(c) The extent, contents and trend of coverage of the specific mission and the way the United Nations operation is reflected by the international media. 
There were three phases to the UNTAG information strategy: 
In parallel with this, UNTAG began from mid-September to publicize a "code of conduct" for those involved in the election; 
The Information/Education Division of UNTAC established its own radio station, which provided information to the Cambodians on the mandate of UNTAC, clarifications on voter registration and electoral processes and on procedures utilized by UNTAC to ensure the observance of basic human rights. 
Responsibility for the development of doctrine, standard operating procedures and operationality for these functions is not currently assigned. 
The third set of functions is undertaken by the Peace and Security Section of DPI. 
20. The General Assembly, in paragraphs 55 and 56 of resolution 48/42, made two requests pertinent to the issues raised here: 
"56. Requests the Secretary-General, in consultation with Member States, to establish guidelines for the public information function of peace-keeping operations." 
"Develops information materials and programmes related to peace and security; 
"Develops information materials for peace-keeping activities, and liaises with and provides information support to information components of peace-keeping and other political missions in consultation with the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and relevant units within the Department of Political Affairs; 
"Undertakes outreach efforts to the news media and other constituencies in the field of peace and security." 
The Peace and Security Section consists of three Professionals and two General Service staff members and is fully occupied with the functions it is currently undertaking. 
The Section has provided some support to the information components of peace-keeping missions, but its capacity in that respect is very limited. 
22. DPKO does not have a specialized unit responsible for the functions listed in annex II below, as applied to the information and education component of missions. 
The Mass Information Unit of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), created in 1993, in addition to its Public Information Unit in the light of the UNTAC experience, would be the closest analogue in the United Nations. 
Such a Unit needs to be supervised by and in daily working relationship with those responsible for peace-keeping operations. 
The Peace and Security Section in DPI does not have the capacity to assess field needs and develop standard operating procedures for missions. 
23. Doctrine. Although the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights are, broadly speaking, pertinent, there is as yet no doctrine that has been developed specifically relating to the peace-keeping information component. 
24. Standard operating procedures. There are as yet no standard operating procedures for the field aspects of the information component. 
There is no roster of staff members who could potentially perform as spokespersons and no specific training geared to building up such a ready capacity. 
The post of spokesperson is, however, critical and should be filled as soon as possible after the appointment of the Chief of Mission. 
That training should include procedures for the media outreach programme referred to in recommendation 8. 
Since 1989, the United Nations has provided several forms of electoral assistance in the context of peace-keeping missions. 
The most extensive type of assistance, the organization and conduct of elections, was successfully carried out in the case of the 1993 elections in Cambodia; a similar process is now under way in Western Sahara. 
In 1989, the United Nations supervised elections which resulted in Namibia's independence. 
The United Nations has verified elections in Angola, Eritrea, Haiti and Nicaragua and is currently preparing for the verification of the electoral process in El Salvador, Liberia, Mozambique and South Africa. 
In each case to date, the mandating organ (the General Assembly and/or the Security Council) has endorsed the final statement issued by each electoral mission concerning the freedom and fairness of the elections. 
"(a) Requests should pertain primarily to situations with a clear international dimension and which may relate to the maintenance of international peace and security; 
"(b) Monitoring provided by potential United Nations activity should cover - geographically and chronologically - the entire electoral process, from the initial stages of registration through the elections themselves; 
"(c) There should be a specific request from the Government concerned as well as broad public and political support for a United Nations role; 
"(d) Approval should be provided by the competent United Nations organ." 
An evaluation of the guidelines was submitted to the Assembly at its forty-eighth session 17/ and, in resolution 48/131 of 18 December 1992, the Assembly recommended that the Secretary-General provide a revised set of guidelines for consideration at its forty-ninth session. 
32. Standard operating procedures. 
A description of the Unit's operating procedures includes a taxonomy of electoral missions, basic approaches for United Nations supervision and verification missions, and an analysis of the determinants of the size of missions. 
Standard approaches are being developed concerning the basic fairness of the electoral system, arrangements for observation, electoral administration, verification of the electoral campaign, and related issues. 
EAU has developed and maintains a roster of international electoral experts for both the staffing of the electoral components of peace-keeping operations and the provision of United Nations electoral assistance generally. 
The roster of EAU is complemented by the roster of DPKO for personnel called upon to perform generalist electoral functions. 
The Director of EAU considers that UNV personnel meet competency requirements and that the UNV Programme (UNDP) is a viable low-cost source of general electoral expertise. 
It is also able to recruit rapidly well-qualified personnel to assist in specialized roles as advisers on electoral and constitutional law, parliamentary processes, civic education and election preparation and management. 
For positions at the general service level, EAU has made use of UNDP rosters kept by offices in the field to hire locally recruited and competent personnel at a lower cost than international General Service staff. 
The Administrator of UNDP has established a separate Trust Fund for Technical Assistance to Electoral Processes. 
The EAU prepares periodic bulletins for the Network on the activities of its members. 
37. Experience. In Central America, the humanitarian activity of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) preceded the Esquipulas II Agreement, signed on 7 August 1987 at Guatemala City by the five Central American Presidents, 19/ as well as any peace-keeping deployment. 
38. In UNTAG, the role of UNHCR in the repatriation operation was secured mainly by the Task Force/Core Action Group set up by UNHCR to cover the operation, which involved UNHCR headquarters and field units, and sectoral inputs by United Nations specialized agencies. 
The high priority placed on external relations assisted the organization to gain acceptance for some of the more contentious elements of the programme. (c) Once the Transitional Authority was established, UNHCR was invited to assume the role of Repatriation Component. 
Unfortunately, lacking funds, staff, stable leadership and a field presence, the Rehabilitation Component was not able to play a very substantial role in the transitional period. (a) No refugee should be returned to his or her country of origin or habitual residence against his or her will; 
44. The measures and procedures entailed by voluntary repatriation programmes are set forth in detail in several UNHCR documents, such as the UNHCR Manual and sets of instructions on specific issues. 
They will offer general guidance as to the issues and legal and practical considerations which should be taken into account when planning and implementing a voluntary repatriation programme. 
Used in conjunction with other pertinent documents, they aim to promote effectiveness and consistency in UNHCR practice. 
These guidelines will contain the following: 
(a) A general overview and assessment of recent and contemporary experience and practice concerning voluntary repatriation; 
(c) The scope of certain terms used to describe the operational activities of UNHCR in this domain; 
(d) How conditions conducive to voluntary repatriation may be promoted; 
(f) How the voluntary repatriation of refugees may be accomplished, including how any agreements reached may be effectively implemented. 
45. Operationality. For the effective application of the principles described above, a number of operational factors are decisive. 
(c) UNHCR staff are present at the field level and have the opportunity of acquiring first-hand and detailed knowledge of the situation; 
(e) There is an effort to draw lessons from past experience in implementing repatriation and rehabilitation programmes. 
It also conducted an extensive human rights information and education campaign in close cooperation with the information/education and repatriation components of UNTAC, and conducted investigations of human rights-related complaints and assisted the authorities concerned in taking the necessary corrective measures. 
The active verification carried out by the Division is directed not only at an objective recording of facts, but also at the exercise of good offices aimed at assisting efforts of Salvadorians to find a remedy for violations. 
The Covenants on Civil and Political Rights and on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights are treaties which a substantial number of States have ratified. 
The Centre uses the standards embodied in various United Nations declarations, bodies of principle and standard minimum rules, as well as jurisprudence developed by the United Nations Human Rights Committee. 
Taken together, those documents, which represent universal minimum standards, provide detailed guidance for the functioning of national infrastructures, particularly in the area of the administration of justice, including courts, police agencies and prisons. 
51. Standard operating procedures. The Commission on Human Rights requests studies, usually undertaken by a rapporteur selected by the Commission, on the human rights situation in many countries. 
52. There is no documentation unit in the Centre for Human Rights containing manuals, reports and assessments of the human rights components of peace-keeping missions. 
Reports on human rights components of recently completed missions have not been systematically analysed as a source of lessons of experience. 
However, the Centre's handbooks, such as the series on "Teaching and learning about human rights" or the "Compilation of international instruments", have some pertinence. 
The Centre is also developing manuals on human rights training for the promotion and protection of human rights, human rights in the administration of justice (for judges, lawyers and prosecutors), pre-trial detention and human rights teaching at the university level. 
The last-mentioned manual is being prepared with the cooperation of UNESCO. 
Manuals on elections, national institutions and police will be released early in 1994. 
54. Operationality. There are no management systems in place to mobilize assistance for the human rights component of peace-keeping missions. 
55. No standard training materials exist for the human rights component of peace-keeping missions. 
56. The Centre for Human Rights maintains close contact with governmental authorities and international and national non-governmental organizations and has a broad range of contacts with them on questions of human rights. 
UNTAG had contingents of police from 25 States with ranks and qualifications varying among the different national contingents. 
The overwhelming majority complied with the minimum requirements stated by the Secretary-General in his pre-implementation consultations with potential countries. 
58. In UNTAC, 35/ the civilian police component operated in Phnom Penh and at the provincial and district levels and conducted patrols in villages. 
In UNTAC, as well as UNTAG, some countries contributed police persons who did not speak the appropriate languages, could not drive or had little or no police experience. 
The police from one country that had provided eight weeks of specialized training were, however, particularly effective. 
59. In the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in the former Yugoslavia, there were also civilian police monitors unable to drive, unable to communicate in either English or French, and without experience of general police duties, or without basic "first aid" knowledge. 
In UNPROFOR, however, all civilian police are tested for their driving and language skills upon their arrival in the mission area and are repatriated at their Government's expense if, after remedial training, they do not meet United Nations standards. 
The Department of Peace-keeping Operations (DPKO) established the post of Civilian Police Adviser at the P-5 level in May 1993. 
An additional Professional post was assigned to the civilian police functions in 1994. 
That Civilian Police Unit reports to the Assistant Secretary-General for Planning and Support. 
Its functions are to provide advice and instructions for the development of civilian police forces and matters concerning their employment, rotation, condition of service, training and administration. 
61. The Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch (United Nations Office at Vienna) maintains databases and conducts advisory services of some relevance to the police component of peace-keeping missions. 36/ In UNDP there were, as of 31 January 1994, two country projects and one regional project concerning civilian police. 
More importantly, there is no doctrine differentiating functions that should normally be performed by civilian police from those to be performed by military personnel. 
63. Standard operating procedures. The Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch has produced a handbook of international standards for the use of the civilian police component of United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
As of 1 March 1994, an understanding had been reached with one country for 350 police, intentions to commit given by 5 countries specifying a total of several hundred police, and intentions to commit given by 12 additional countries without specification of numbers. 
Apart from this very recent development, there are no arrangements in place for mobilization of civilian police; no rosters of police resources exist. 
65. Efforts are being made to specify the parameters needed to define the size and make-up of police components for specific operations. 
The International Criminal Police Organization (INTERPOL) has offered to assist the United Nations in defining specific criteria to improve the operationality of the civilian police component and bring about a clearer differentiation between police and military duties. 
Field experience indicates that there are functions in peace-keeping operations which might be performed more advantageously by civilian police than by military personnel. 
All preparatory missions should include at least one expert on civilian police matters. 
DPKO should adopt a policy governing civilian police monitors. 
The DPKO Stand-by Forces Unit should devote considerable effort to the development of stand-by arrangements for civilian police. 
This should be considered a priority task. 
Member States nominating police monitors who do not satisfy basic requirements specified by the United Nations should pay all costs associated with those eventually disqualified. 
As a result, duplication of some tasks occurred, and the military could not properly plan security measures for civilian activities. 
In the provinces, there was no clear coordinating authority for military and civilian activities. 
"Although the U.N. Force Commander has overall authority for military operations, his orders and directives are carried out by each country's national commander. ... 
For instance, UNTAC reconfigured the original military plan after the Khmer Rouge refused to participate in the peace process and was effective in redrawing new security zones." 
68. An evaluation study for the Canadian Senate 43/ found "wide divergences in the operating methods of different national military contingents within each force". 
(a) A clear policy on command and control is required and should be published for all operations. 
(b) The chain of command should go from the Secretary-General down to the smallest element, straight and unique. 
Each level of authority should have full responsibility of those under its command; parallel or technical links should not interfere nor replace hierarchical organization; 
Financial authority and accountability should be commensurate with responsibility at each level; 
(d) The key appointments in a mission are the head of mission and his deputy. 
To ensure proper operational control these two appointments should be assisted by a chief of staff with adequate staff officers; 
(e) The other key appointments are force commander, chief administrative officer, and the heads of the different components. 
All must be under direct command of the mission head, who has to ensure proper control and coordination of their actions; 
(f) In order to avoid a waste of time, money and energy, the actions of the different organizations deployed in a mission area should be coordinated at mission head level. 
Under Article 47 of the Charter of the United Nations, the function of the Council is to "advise and assist the Security Council on all questions relating to the Security Council's military requirements". 
The same Article provides that the Military Staff Committee "shall be responsible under the Security Council for the strategic direction of any armed forces placed at the disposal of the Security Council". 
The Military Adviser of DPKO advises the Secretary-General, through the Under-Secretary-General of DPKO, on the military implications of United Nations resolutions, plans and proposals for the conduct of field missions and advises Force Commanders and other military staff in field missions on the implementations of those plans and proposals. 
The Military Adviser also provides guidance and supervision to all military desk officers and other military staff throughout DPKO in the provision of support to peace-keeping and other operations, and acts as the head of the Planning Division. 
The functions assigned to the Planning Division make it an adequate responsibility centre for the overall development of doctrine, standard operating procedures and operationality in its areas of competence. 
72. At the field level, the military component of each peace-keeping operation is headed by a Force Commander. 
75. Intergovernmental agreement on the prerequisites for United Nations action is considered by the Security Council on a case-by-case basis and set out in the mandate of each mission. 
Detailed guidelines are formulated for each mission. 
76. In the post-Cold War era, new situations have developed under which the principles of earlier customary practice are being tested. 
In the new context, the previously clear boundaries between peace-keeping operations and enforcement action are becoming blurred. 
77. Standard operating procedures. 
For Operations, the issues reviewed include the use of force, liaison, checkpoints, roadblocks and searches, patrolling, breaches of agreement and security of troops. 
78. In the foreword to the Guideline SOPs, it is stated that they "will be reviewed once a year and revised as necessary". 
Although this has not been done as yet, there are intentions to do so. 
In the first phase of its work, the Team made an in-depth study of former as well as current missions, visited four presently deployed missions, and designed the elements needed for future missions. 
On 16 April 1993, the project was presented to the Ambassadors of Member States in New York. 
In its second phase, the team visited 45 countries in order to explain the project and explore possible contributions. 
In addition, negotiations were conducted with 58 countries through their missions in New York. 
80. The General Assembly, in paragraph 53 of resolution 48/42, encouraged "troop contributors to consider arrangements between themselves for the loan and/or exchange of peace-keeping operations experts to enhance operational effectiveness through sharing of information and experience gained in peace-keeping operations". 
81. Efforts are under way for the preparation of United Nations norms to guide the training of national contingents to undertake peace-keeping operations. 
Efforts are also under way to provide more systematic training/briefing of military staff as part of the need to strengthen the preparatory phase. 
The "Guideline Standard Operating Procedures for Peace-keeping Operations" issued in 1991 should be revised and updated by the end of 1994, and reviewed annually thereafter. 
82. Negotiations on international problems can take years to bear fruit. 
Often those negotiations are conducted outside the auspices of the United Nations, which becomes formally seized with the problem only after agreement has been reached. 
The period between the adoption of a resolution by the Security Council mandating a peace-keeping mission and the commencement of the deployment envisaged in the resolution is measured in weeks rather than years, since rapid action is needed to seize the opportunity offered by the mandate. 
Consequently, it is important that as much preparatory activity as possible commence before the formal mandate of a mission is adopted. 
The case of ONUSAL shows the value of even a very small preparatory presence in the field prior to full agreement. 
The study should draw conclusions concerning such issues as: 
(c) Procedures for informal soundings with Member States on practical aspects of their participation in a prospective mission. 
Proposals based on conclusions drawn from this study should be submitted to the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations. 
84. It is recommended that: 
The status of a ready capacity to act should be examined, using the questions in annex I below as a guide, for the following: 
(i) Overall direction and coordination, including the legal aspects of missions; 
(iii) Civil administration component. 
(i) Planning, including survey missions, and advance missions; 
(ii) Financing, including resources in the Working Capital Fund; 
(iv) Logistics, including a reserve stock of standard peace-keeping equipment; 
(v) Procurement; 
(vi) Training. 
85. The General Assembly, in resolution 48/221, paragraph 2, requested "the Joint Inspection Unit to study carefully all problems arising during the start-up phase of peace-keeping operations". 
The Office of Inspection and Investigation will coordinate its work with JIU in order to avoid duplication of effort. 
87. The CPC may wish to consider requesting in-depth evaluations of aspects of peace-keeping other than the start-up phase. 
1.2 Does the unit have assigned to it in the Secretary-General's Bulletin (ST/SGB/ORG) all the functions needed to be a centre of institutional memory and of the development of the doctrine, standard operating procedures and operationality needed to have a ready capacity to act? 
1.3 Are the regular budget resources allocated to the unit adequate for those tasks? Have trust funds for extrabudgetary resources been established? 
1.4 What related activities and capacities exist in other parts of the United Nations system? 
2.1 Are there treaties, covenants or agreements that provide broad principles to govern United Nations action under this component? 
3.1 Does a documentation centre exist containing manuals, reports and assessments from previous missions? 
3.3 Do handbooks or manuals or other written standard operating procedures exist? Do they reflect the full range of experiences and innovations of all recent missions? 
4.2 Do rosters of qualified United Nations or external personnel exist for this component? Are they regularly brought up to date? Does a screening process exist? Is there some minimal training or experience required to be placed on the roster? 
- Advises and assists the Under-Secretary-General for Peace-keeping in the development of the [ ] component of peace-keeping missions; 
- Establishes, develops and maintains institutional memory on the component and, to that end: 
(a) Develops doctrine based on assessments of experience gained on previous and current peace-keeping missions and the views of Member States; 
(b) Supervises the preparation of guidelines and operational manuals on the organization and conduct of the component; 
(e) Supervises the development of agreed-upon common standards, skills, practices and procedures; and the development and conduct of training courses, or other means of certification, for all persons to be entered on rosters of qualified personnel; 
- Advises on the selection of senior staff for the [ ] component of missions; 
- Undertakes initial needs assessment or fact-finding missions related to the preparation of operational plans, concepts of operations for the component; 
1. In accordance with the mandates provided by the Executive Board between 1990 and 1993, UNICEF has progressively extended its advocacy, information, emergency and programme assistance activities to countries in central and eastern Europe, the new independent States and the Baltic countries. 
As the amount and quality of information available to UNICEF about the situation of women and children in these countries has progressively increased, deteriorating conditions have been revealed. 
Although attention, both internationally and within the countries of the region, has remained focused on the rapid and profound economic changes taking place, the significance of the social transformation accompanying the transition continues to be underestimated. 
Meanwhile, the immediate effects on the population have frequently been negative, bringing about great increases in unemployment, sharp declines in real wages and massive price increases, often accompanied by shortages of basic commodities previously supplied through State-controlled systems. 
2. The effects of the transition on women and children, while varying in degree from one country to another, have generally been severe. 
In a region where female labour force participation has traditionally been very high and essential to maintaining household incomes, unemployment is affecting women disproportionately. 
The erosion of the real values of pensions and family allowances has increased the burden on women as providers. 
Access to and availability of health, education, child care and other previously free social services has, in effect, declined as restructuring of these services along market lines has begun. 
In many countries, such basic supplies as drugs and textbooks have become scarce. 
So far, there has been minimal investment in the transformation of health and welfare services, which are often of low quality and lacking in well-trained personnel and appropriate equipment. 
There has been an alarming increase in vaccine-preventable and other infectious diseases in some countries. 
Continuing reliance on abortion as a major means of birth control poses a major threat to women's health. 
In addition, the changing social order in many countries has brought about a decrease in school attendance and a rise in the number of street children and in the frequency and gravity of juvenile crime, phenomena which the emergent societies of the region are poorly equipped to handle. 
4. The new democratic systems now in place in the region have brought significant increases in individual freedoms and rights and a degree of decentralization of political and social power to the subnational level. 
Nevertheless, effective public participation in national and local democratization is limited by the lack of education and appropriate tradition. 
Political instability continues to be widespread, manifesting itself in the rise of nationalism and ethnic intolerance. 
In a number of cases, this has led to armed conflict either within States or between them, accompanied by the diversion of human and material resources to support war efforts, the destruction of social infrastructure and mass movement of refugees. 
Social repercussions of the transition, such as increasing disparities in living standards among different sectors of the population, are a further source of tension, threatening the entire economic and political reform process. 
Much of this support has been provided through intercountry activities and emphasized in particular situation analyses and the preparation of national programmes of action (NPA) as important steps in the policy development process. 
7. Situation analyses of children and women have been completed in Bulgaria and Poland, and the process is well under way in Albania, Armenia, Azerbaijan, the Czech Republic, Hungary, Romania and Slovakia. 
8. The development of national programmes of action is of special significance for countries in transition, providing an opportunity to review and revise social policy and to mobilize resources in favour of the health and welfare of children. 
During 1993, UNICEF convened three meetings, two in Hungary and one in Latvia, to provide an impetus for the development of national programmes of action. 
A number of countries, including Albania, Belarus, Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, Hungary, Romania, the Russian Federation, Slovakia and Ukraine, have now initiated the process of preparing a national programme of action. 
In most of these countries, the quantitative goals in such areas as immunization and basic education have already been met. 
Great efforts are needed, however, to maintain existing levels of coverage and to improve the quality of services. 
In support of the mid-decade goal of universal salt iodization, UNICEF is implementing a two-year project in selected countries to eliminate iodine deficiency disorders by 1995. 
10. A range of allies has been enlisted in support of priority children's issues in the region. 
A parliamentarians' workshop on safety nets for the welfare of children and vulnerable families was held at Budapest in March 1993, organized jointly by UNICEF and the Hungarian Inter-Parliamentary Group and sponsored by the Inter-Parliamentary Union. 
New National Committees for UNICEF have also have been created in the Czech Republic, Slovakia and Slovenia. 
In Bulgaria, Hungary and Poland, National Committees are being reinforced and are developing information and advocacy programmes, assisting with situation analyses and strengthening their capacity and financial viability. 
12. A number of other intercountry and regional activities are under way. 
Through its International Child Development Centre, UNICEF is supporting a project that monitors public policy and social conditions in the region during the transition to market economies. 
The study documents the changes in key welfare indicators, relating them to the main economic trends and policy approaches. 
The project also assists Governments to provide regular information on the situation of vulnerable groups and to strengthen the planning process in social sectors. 
The first of the project's biennial reports has been completed. 
It documents baseline conditions in the late 1980s, changes in human welfare during the period 1989-1993 and their possible causes and the short-term outlook and changes in child and family policies. 
13. In September 1993, a joint UNICEF/United Nations Population Fund regional conference on family planning was held at Teheran, hosted by the Government of the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
In December 1993, immediately after the fifteenth anniversary celebration of the Alma Ata conference on primary health care, UNICEF participated in a ministerial consultation on health care management and financing in the central Asian republics. 
A UNICEF presence is being established in those countries, with arrangements under way for field offices. 
Assessment missions have also been conducted to plan programmes in Armenia, Azerbaijan and Tajikistan. 
National plans of action for immunization have been developed in all of the central Asian republics, while modest supplies of vaccines and syringes were delivered to Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan and Uzbekistan. 
New country programme recommendations for these countries will be presented to the Executive Board in 1995; a country programme recommendation for Georgia (E/ICEF/1994/P/L.28) will be submitted to the Executive Board at its second regular session in 1994. 
In July 1993, a donor consultation on assistance to the Albanian education sector was organized jointly by UNICEF and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
The new programme emphasizes intersectoral efforts to educate, inform and equip families and the community to respond better to the needs of children, particularly those in difficult circumstances. 
Several projects focus on the preparation of social workers, modernization of approaches to juvenile justice and the integration of handicapped children into mainstream education and preschool education. 
Emergency programmes in those countries provided entry points for the formulation of country programmes. 
Within the framework of the United Nations inter-agency humanitarian assistance plan, UNICEF continues to assist in meeting the urgent needs of women and children in the five republics of the former Yugoslavia. 
Responding to an urgent request from the Minister of Health in Moldova, in June 1993, UNICEF provided an emergency short-term supply of vaccines and in early September 1993 participated in an inter-agency mission to assess urgent needs for assistance in the social sector. 
Advances from the Emergency Programme Fund enabled UNICEF to respond quickly, but on a limited scale, to the urgent needs in all these countries. 
19. In early 1993, in response to a special request launched by UNICEF based on the findings of the February 1992 UNICEF/WHO collaborative missions to the new independent States, the Government of Canada contributed $5.7 million to assist children and women in Belarus, the Russian Federation and Ukraine. 
UNICEF is now assisting these countries with the elaboration of national programmes of action for children and a Russian adaptation of Facts for Life messages. 
UNICEF assistance to victims of the Chernobyl disaster has been provided in collaboration with the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization through a number of psycho-social rehabilitation centres. 
In Romania, for example, UNICEF has been recognized by UNDP, the World Bank and other partners as playing an important leadership role in social issues, complementary to the roles of UNDP and the World Bank in promoting economic growth. 
23. The Central and Eastern Europe/New Independent States Section works as a single unit functioning from both New York and Geneva, with the chief based in New York. 
The section coordinates with the Programme Funding Office to secure supplementary funds and with the Office of Emergency Programmes on emergencies in the region. 
Special representatives are responsible for implementing programme activities in Albania, Romania and the former Yugoslavia and an area representative is responsible for activities in Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Turkmenistan and Uzbekistan. 
24. With the deteriorating circumstances of women and children noted above, UNICEF is called upon increasingly to provide emergency assistance and to work with various partners to help in the now 27 countries of the region. 
This enormous increase in the headquarters workload is greatly taxing UNICEF capacity to respond appropriately to the many requests received. 
In light of the objective data now available, the question of how best UNICEF can provide support to the various countries at different levels of socio-economic development needs to be addressed. 
25. As of 23 December 1993, the total general resources allotment for the countries, excluding the republics of the former Yugoslavia, during 1993 was $10,374,985. 
Supplementary funding was received in the amount of $11,416,130. 
These amounts represent 2.1 and 1.8 per cent respectively of UNICEF general resources and supplementary funds. 
26. The countries of the region began reforms to improve social and economic performance in the early 1990s. 
At a time of profound political, social and economic transformation, UNICEF has a rare opportunity to ensure that the goals of the World Summit for Children are fully incorporated into the process of change in the countries in transition. 
28. UNICEF has succeeded in making an impact in the region through the integration of emergency responses and longer-term planning, flexibility in facilitating the roles of others and the use of the organization's technical capacities. 
The data collection and analysis efforts being supported by UNICEF in the countries of the region are providing telling evidence, important for all partners, of the deteriorating social situation in these countries. 
In many countries, transfer and exchange of knowledge has proven to be a cost-effective intervention for population groups who have been isolated from modern developments and who are eager to absorb new ideas. 
Through a variety of country, inter-country and regional activities, UNICEF has also played an important role in promoting intersectoral approaches to the identification and solution of child problems and in encouraging dialogue between governments, NGOs, the media and other parties, including major donors. 
29. Cooperation in Romania, which was the first country in the region to receive programme assistance, provides an example of flexible programming with limited financial resources. 
Over the period 1990-1993, assistance to the children and women of Romania has been reoriented from emergency interventions towards the establishment of more permanent and appropriate systems of care and the creation of preventive health and social service approaches, emphasizing quality and improved participation. 
Studies and surveys have identified the problems of children, strengthened national research capacity and enabled authorities to move rapidly from analysis to action. 
A notable example of information to increase resources for children is the $30 million procurement of essential drugs through the UNICEF Supply Division at Copenhagen for the World Bank health rehabilitation project. 
A study has been initiated by the UNICEF Social Policy and Economic Analysis Office to analyse the specific mechanisms responsible for the cost savings achieved. 
30. A rapid response to the urgent situation in Belarus, the Russian Federation and Ukraine (see para. 19 above) was made possible. 
UNICEF also worked with the Governments concerned to create a stronger base for identifying needs and protecting the health and welfare of the most vulnerable groups through the development of national programmes of action. 
31. Achievements as well as the constraints of UNICEF involvement in the countries of the region during the past three years highlight the need to reassess the extent and level of involvement as more data become available on the deteriorating situation. 
The effectiveness of cooperation with the United Nations and other international agencies is also diminished where there is no permanent presence in the country. 
32. The challenge for UNICEF is to deploy sufficient capacity to monitor the situation of vulnerable groups and to promote widespread awareness and understanding of their needs, leveraging the resources of others to help devise and produce solutions to problems. 
Although UNICEF action in the region will necessarily continue to be limited because of its priorities in other areas of the world, its role as a catalyst in promoting social development and progress can be enhanced by committing additional resources. 
Experience gained in the countries of central and eastern Europe and in the new independent States will be of increasing relevance to UNICEF as other countries enter new stages of economic and social development. 
33. Experience gained in 1993 and 1994 will be used in 1995 in preparing new five-year country programme recommendations for the countries that meet the criteria for UNICEF programmes of cooperation. 
34. The Executive Board will also be requested to review, in light of changing circumstances, the UNICEF mandate for the other countries in the region and to provide guidance regarding the most appropriate strategy for continued UNICEF cooperation. 
1. In reference to paragraph 36 of my main report, I wish to inform the Council that the estimated additional cost of expanding UNAVEM II for a three-month period would amount to $20.8 million. 
3. The total cost of the expanded mission for the first three months would therefore amount to $27.1 million and the monthly cost thereafter would be $7.6 million. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,519. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,525. 
"The Security Council most strongly condemns this flagrant violation of the authorities of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) of the relevant resolutions of the Security Council prohibiting the shipment of commodities and products to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
It holds the authorities of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) fully accountable for the non-return of the cargo of the Han Kubrat. 
"The Security Council remains gravely concerned at the continuing hostilities in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
It especially deplores the rapidly deteriorating situation in the Maglaj area and the threat it poses to the survival of the remaining civilian population. 
It notes that this intolerable situation has been perpetuated by the intensity of the nine-month siege of the town, for which the Bosnian Serb party is primarily responsible. 
"The Security Council notes with particular concern reports of the recurrent obstruction and looting of humanitarian aid convoys destined for the civilian population of Maglaj, including the most recent incident which took place on 10 March 1994, in which six aid trucks were prevented from reaching the town. 
It is appalled that not one convoy has reached the town since 25 October 1993. 
"The Security Council also condemns recent attacks against the personnel of UNPROFOR as well as of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and other humanitarian organizations. 
It reiterates its demands that all parties ensure the safety and security of UNPROFOR, as well as all other United Nations personnel and those of non-governmental organizations, and their unimpeded freedom of movement throughout the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
"The Council affirms its determination to maintain and build upon the recent positive developments towards peace in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, and in this context notes the importance of protecting Maglaj and its civilian population from further hostilities. 
It will consider the situation in Maglaj further in the context of its examination of the report of the Secretary-General (S/1994/291) pursuant to its resolution 900 (1994)." 
In that respect, verification strengthens security, reduces the risk of misunderstandings and builds mutual confidence that the commitments undertaken will be fulfilled. 
Now that the cold war has ended, however, verification no longer consists exclusively in measures that are designed to build mutual confidence or that fall within the sphere of preventive diplomacy. 
Some situations may be so destabilizing and hazardous for the entire world or a specific region as to justify the imposition of unilateral measures, i.e., without the party deemed responsible for the situation having given its approval or having even been consulted. 
The decision to impose such measures, their character (military, economic or otherwise) and the methods of enforcing them can be evaluated only by the United Nations Security Council. 
The Twelve support the increased potential of the United Nations to actually exact compliance with the Charter in the above-mentioned instances. 
The verification and inspections referred to are regarded as indispensable tools of "curative diplomacy". Carefully implemented, they enhance international security and aim to reduce tensions in the region of the State at which they are targeted. 
Verification of arms limitation and disarmament agreements can support United Nations activities in various ways: the efforts of the international community and the United Nations now focus on detecting tense situations or crises which are likely to deteriorate into conflict, this being an essential aspect of preventive diplomacy. 
In that respect, the verification of arms limitation and disarmament agreements allows any aggressive inclinations on the part of a State to be revealed. 
In addition to the open violation of such agreements, the climate in which they are implemented and the willingness of States to accept the rules on transparency required to verify their implementation are indicators of whether a tense situation may emerge. 
Whatever the arrangements relating to such agreements, it is therefore essential to bring those indicators rapidly to the attention of the international community and the United Nations in particular. 
If a conflict has proved unavoidable and the United Nations is endeavouring to establish and consolidate a cease-fire, the verification of partial arms limitation and disarmament agreements can play a decisive role in allaying tensions. 
The fear of disclosing to the other party military information, which it could use in the event of a renewed outbreak of hostilities, may impede implementation of a verification regime. Third party intervention thus appears to be indispensable in the initial phase. 
Lastly, the verification of arms limitation and disarmament agreements warrants particular attention in the case of States bordering a conflict zone since it is essential in order to prevent the conflict from widening. 
(a) During a crisis period, the validity of commitments undertaken concerning transparency and verification should be constantly reaffirmed; 
(b) Continuity can be established between verification operations and observer or inquiry missions that form part of efforts to prevent conflict. 
Verification operations can be redirected towards a wider objective in so far as permitted by the agreements to which they correspond. 
In the present politico-military situation, the verification methods available to CSCE (inspections, evaluations, the voluntary organization of visits to dispel concern over military activities, and machinery for consultation and cooperation regarding unusual military activities) are increasingly called on to promote conflict prevention and crisis management. 
One such measure consists in reconciling verification regimes under the Vienna Document 1992 with those under the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe. 
Any method of verifying arms limitation or disarmament agreements can also be used in respect of conflict prevention and peace-keeping activities. 
(a) Ground inspections conducted routinely or following a challenge, of sites identified in advance, military activities or any location likely to be harbouring significant military capabilities. 
Such inspections have proved themselves as an effective verification method and as a powerful confidence-building measure. 
(c) Aerial inspections, particularly to monitor the movements of military forces. 
The experience gained from implementing the Open Skies Treaty (following its entry into force) could similarly be shared with the United Nations. 
(c) Four members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
(d) Two members from Eastern European States; 
(e) Four members from Western European and other States. 
3. Since the terms of office of Honduras, Hungary, Iran (Islamic Republic of), Jamaica, Mozambique, Senegal and Turkey will expire on 31 December 1994, it will be necessary for the President of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session to appoint seven members to fill the resulting vacancies. 
Pursuant to General Assembly resolutions 41/59 N of 3 December 1986 and 42/38 C of 30 November 1987, a communication, dated 10 January 1994, has been received from Australia and is reproduced in the annex to the present note. 
2. In accordance with that request, the Permanent Mission of Australia attaches details of nuclear explosions detected by Australia from July to September 1993 (see appendix I), as well as an explanatory memorandum (see appendix II). 
a/ Information in this bulletin was derived from Australian seismological facilities and from institutions in other countries cooperating in the monitoring of earthquakes and nuclear explosions. 
b/ Unless otherwise noted, the estimated body-wave magnitude is that published by the United States National Earthquake Information Center and is based on observations of magnitude obtained from around the world, including from Australia. 
c/ The yields are estimated using empirical equations, but there is no single agreed formula for the determination of yields. 
The yields estimated from these relations are not sufficiently accurate to determine compliance with international treaties. 
When a nuclear device is detonated underground, seismic waves radiate out in all directions. 
In order to establish that an underground nuclear explosion has taken place, pinpoint its location and estimate the size or yield of the blast, seismologists attempt to detect and analyse the several distinct types of seismic waves generated by the blast. 
Knowledge of the path through the Earth which the seismic signals have travelled is also important. 
An international network of seismic stations would add significantly to confidence in the ability to detect and locate the source of underground nuclear explosions, whenever conducted. 
Australia is actively engaged in the international effort to create such a network and, in addition, has established a number of bilateral links for seismic cooperation. 
Estimating the yields of an underground explosion by remote seismic means is especially difficult on the basis of available data. 
The relationship between seismic signals and yield is not fixed, but is subject to the vagaries of geology and a number of other unknown factors. 
All these questions are being actively addressed in international forums. 
7. The voluntary fund will also cover the travel expenses and per diem of one representative from the non-small island least developed countries to the Conference. 
As there are not likely to be sufficient funds available to provide that level of support to all least developed countries, funding to those countries will be done on a first-come-first-served basis until such time as the fund is exhausted. 
Taking note of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/52 of 29 July 1993, 
Reaffirming the principle of the permanent sovereignty of people under foreign occupation over their national resources, 
Guided by the principles of the Charter of the United Nations, affirming the inadmissibility of the acquisition of territory by force and recalling Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) of 22 November 1967 and 497 (1981) of 17 December 1981, 
Aware of the negative and grave economic and social repercussions of the Israeli settlements on the Palestinian people in the Palestinian territory occupied since 1967, including Jerusalem, and on the Arab population of the Syrian Golan, 
3. Recognizes the economic and social repercussions of the Israeli settlements on the Palestinian people in the Palestinian territory occupied by Israel since 1967, including Jerusalem, and on the Arab population of the Syrian Golan; 
4. Reaffirms the inalienable right of the Palestinian people and the population of the Syrian Golan to their natural and all other economic resources, and regards any infringement thereof as being illegal; 
Gravely concerned about the difficult economic and employment conditions facing the Palestinian people throughout the occupied territory, 
Noting, in the light of the recent developments, the great economic and social challenges facing the Palestinian people and their leadership, 
Conscious of the urgent necessity for international assistance to the Palestinian people, taking into account the Palestinian priorities, 
3. Expresses its appreciation to the Member States, United Nations bodies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have provided and continue to provide assistance to the Palestinian people; 
6. Considers that an active United Nations role in assisting in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements, including its Annexes and its Agreed Minutes, 1/ can make a positive contribution; 
8. Urges Member States to open their markets to exports from the West Bank and Gaza on the most favourable terms, consistent with appropriate trading rules; 
9. Suggests the convening in 1993/94, under the appropriate United Nations auspices, of a seminar on Palestinian trade and investment needs in light of the new developments; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure the coordinated work of the United Nations system for an adequate response to the needs of the Palestinian people and to mobilize financial, technical, economic and other assistance; 
(a) An assessment of the assistance actually received by the Palestinian people; 
(b) An assessment of the needs still unmet and specific proposals for responding effectively to them; 
12. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Assistance to the Palestinian people". 
1. The World Population Plan of Action, adopted by the World Population Conference 1/ (Bucharest, 1974), assigned various responsibilities to the United Nations system in the implementation of the Plan. 
This was reaffirmed by the International Conference on Population 2/ (Mexico City, 1984). 
As a follow-up to the Mexico City Conference, periodic overviews of population activities within the United Nations system in relation to the implementation of the World Population Plan of Action were requested by the Economic and Social Council in its resolutions 1985/5, 1986/7 and 1987/72. 
This document is the fourth and, like the previous reports, was prepared by the Population Division of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis, as the substantive secretariat of the Population Commission. 
Consistent with the biennial cycle of work of the Population Commission, the survey focused on data for the biennium 1990-1991. 
However, in view of the postponement of the twenty-seventh session of the Commission to 1994, and in order to present the most recent information, some sections of this report cover, to the extent possible, the biennium 1992-1993 as well. 
4. It is worth mentioning that in relation to the previous reports, several units, bodies and organizations had difficulties in providing accurate and prompt information on their population activities. 
It is also possible that some of the organizations are experiencing a certain kind of "survey fatigue" as a reaction to increased demands made on them to respond to questionnaires. 
5. At the global level, the World Population Plan of Action, adopted by the Bucharest Conference in 1974, and the recommendations for its further implementation, adopted by the Mexico City Conference in 1984, constitute the principal legislative instruments that govern the population activities of the United Nations system. 
During the biennium 1990-1991 there have been no major changes in the policies or mandates of the organizations of the system in relation to population. 
Nevertheless, some of the organizations mentioned certain reorientations in their programmes of work. 
6. There were a number of small but noteworthy changes in the organizational structure and setting of population activities within the United Nations Secretariat. 
As part of the second phase of the restructuring of the United Nations Secretariat, initiated by the Secretary-General in his note of 3 December 1992 to the General Assembly (A/47/753), particularly in the economic and social sectors, three new departments were established in New York in February 1993. 
It acts as the focal point for economic and social information and policy analysis and provides substantive support to pertinent intergovernmental machinery, including the Population Commission and the Statistical Commission. 
Those functions include data collection, basis research, policy analysis and dissemination and the execution of technical cooperation activities in the areas of population and statistics. 
First was the decentralization to the field of the responsibility for allocation of funding for population activities. 
UNFPA country directors of field offices can now make discretionary individual disbursements of as much as 50 per cent of the total approved country programme budget, up to US$ 500,000. 
Following the restructuring, ESCAP is now revising its programme of work and priorities to introduce a multisectoral orientation. 
The translation into budgetary and programmatic terms of that phase of the restructuring involved the creation of new departments, as mentioned above, and the redeployment of posts and redistribution of resources among various sections of the programme budget for the remaining part of the biennium 1992-1993. 
For example, technical cooperation activities in population which used to be carried out by the former Department of Technical Cooperation for Development, have been absorbed by the new Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis. 
12. In accordance with directives of the Governing Council of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), UNFPA has placed greater emphasis on the maternal and child health and family planning (MCH/FP) and information, education and communication (IEC) components of its range of population activities. 
These two components comprise 70 per cent of total UNFPA financial support, and as a result, intercountry programmes and some regional projects will account for a smaller share of the available resources. 
13. The population programmes of the regional commissions experienced a reduction in programmable resources and overhead income as a result of reductions in UNDP/UNFPA regional project funds and their support costs successors arrangement. 
For 1992, ECLAC's total extrabudgetary regional population programme fell by more than 50 per cent; a further major reduction is expected in 1993 and beyond. 
14. WHO reports a 10 per cent increase in the regular budget over 1990-1991 for activities concerned with maternal and child health, adolescent reproductive health and research on human reproduction. 
The World Bank reported total expenditures amounting to US$ 520 million for the biennium 1988-1989. 
15. Every two years the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC) prepares figures on total expenditures of all organizations, by organization and sector. 
The estimated expenditures for the biennium 1992-1993 are shown in table 1 but do not include those corresponding to the World Bank. 
Thus, in certain fields which have an intersectoral character, as is the case in the field of population, the ACC classification does not show the totality of the activities accomplished. 
It shows the amount of financial resources from UNFPA, the regular budget and other sources. 
The estimated cost of peace-keeping operations carried out under the United Nations regular budget is included in the table. 
For peace-keeping operations outside the United Nations regular budget, only annual estimates are available, given the nature of these operations. 
The estimated cost of such operations in 1992, which is not included in the table, was $1.7 million. 
This figure includes estimates based on the pro-rating of amounts approved for the latest mandate period in those cases where the mandate expired before 31 December 1992. 
21. At the request of the Secretary-General, ACC established, in 1991, an inter-agency ad hoc task force for the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development in order to ensure coordination and collaboration. 
A steering committee composed of heads of concerned departments in the United Nations and UNFPA was also established to ensure overall coordination for the preparation of the Conference within the United Nations; a working group at the interdepartmental level has been meeting regularly since 1991. 
22. The organizations of the system reported that they participate in several coordination mechanisms. Among them are: 
(b) The inter-agency task force for socio-cultural studies; 
(c) The inter-agency working group on demographic estimates and projections; 
(e) The inter-agency task force for successor arrangement for agency support costs. 
In addition, the executive heads of UNDP, WHO, UNICEF and UNFPA, in a joint letter issued to all staff of the four organizations called on field representatives to ensure better coordination in the area of maternal and child health and family planning. 
It should be noted that the categories of the first dimension are not necessarily mutually exclusive; in fact, some activities could refer to more than one category, as is the case, for example, of studies on the status of women and fertility. 
For practical purposes, activities that cover more than one category are reported under the most prominent of the categories. 
The second dimension would include the elements of the fifth topic of the Mexico City recommendations: the promotion of knowledge and policy (data collection and analysis, research, management, training, information, education and communication). 
The scientific papers resulting from those meetings covered the following major themes: population and development; population and the environment; population policies and programmes; population and women; family planning and health; population growth and demographic structure; and population distribution and migration. 
CELADE also reported efforts to enhance the "usability" of existing population and development models, the most important of which was the design, refinement and adaptation of a long-range planning model (LRPM). 
A microcomputer Spanish version of the model was developed and, in order to facilitate its use, a manual with detailed instruction on the use of the eight modules on specific sectors was produced. 
At ECA a manual for the integration of population variables into the development plans for African countries was prepared. 
30. The programmes of work of other units of the Secretariat, of other bodies and programmes of the Organization and of the specialized agencies included the relationship between population and development as a component of broader development issues. 
UNFPA, in its effort to seek operational and institutional means of integrating population into development, convened a round-table meeting with ESCAP in November 1993. 
UNFPA made special arrangements to participate in the World Bank's programme on the social dimensions of adjustment. 
At WFP, a large number of rural development projects were aimed specifically at protecting the environment or rehabilitating land degraded by natural conditions, poor cultivation practices or demographic pressure. 
The United Nations International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women (INSTRAW) conducted a study on the increasing feminization of poverty, environmental degradation and the unsatisfactory development of certain developing countries. 
At the World Bank, projects on population, health and social development were being increasingly integrated. 
Similar connections are being made with Safe Motherhood interventions. 
Preparatory work is being undertaken for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, scheduled for 1995. 
33. The Statistical Division of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy analysis prepared special databases of indicators related to the situation of women. 
The Population Division completed three case-studies (India, 9/ Mexico 10/ and Pakistan 11/) that analyse the relationship between the status of women and fertility in specified socio-cultural settings. 
34. Special emphasis was given to incorporating work on the role and status of women into the population programmes of the regional commissions and the programme of work of organs and programmes of the various entities of the United Nations. 
Activities concerning the improvement of the socio-economic condition of women were undertaken by ECLAC in cooperation with different public and private organizations from different countries (e.g., Chile, Costa Rica and Panama). 
35. Among the organization of the United Nations, WFP reports that training and employment were the primary areas of activity and that WFP food was used to promote enrolment and the attendance of girls in primary, secondary and technical schools. 
It is estimated that over one half of the resources allocated to the WFP development projects in 1990-1991 were for support of activities aimed at women. 
During the biennium, a report on improving concepts and methods for statistics and indicators on the situation of elderly women was produced. 
36. UNESCO was involved in the preparation of studies on the family and women in Asia and the Pacific, migrant women in metropolises and a pilot project to integrate marginalized women. 
WHO also organized technical and regional meetings on women's leadership in health and development and technical discussions on the role of women in health and development during the World Health Assembly in 1992. 
37. Within the Secretariat, the Population Division carries out the biennial monitoring of national policies, maintains a population policy data bank and conducts research and analysis in that area. 
In addition, a project on the status of women and population policies is under way; two studies that are part of the project, on nuptiality and abortion policies, have been completed. 
38. In relation to the preparatory activities for the International Conference on Population and Development, the regional commissions convened regional population conferences and meetings. 
Those regional instruments are intended to provide guidelines for the formulation of national population and development policies. 
39. Virtually all of the regional commissions supported some activities related to the analysis of governmental actions affecting population variables and, with the exception of ECE, all of the commissions provided assistance to their member States in the formulation of their population policies. 
ECLAC organized several meetings and seminars on population policies and was concerned with the interrelations of population policies and other social policies, particularly within the context of decentralization of policy decisions. 
ESCAP provided regional advisory services in support to countries in developing and implementing population policies and programmes. 
40. The work done in this area is usually part of other activities, such as population projections, population and development and population policies, or is carried out through consideration of the components of population growth (fertility, mortality and migration). 
The Population Division published the 1992 revision of its biennial series of global population estimates and projections; a magnetic tape and IBM-PC compatible diskettes were issued. 
The Division also published long-range population projections to the year 2150 for regions and major areas. 
The work done in that area within the regional commissions included comparative research analyses and assistance to countries in the collection and analysis of their data. 
In many cases, research in mortality was an ingredient of other population activities, such as estimations and projections, or was linked to research on other demographic variables. 
ECLAC carried out a number of studies, mainly in Central America and the Caribbean, on childhood mortality, with emphasis on the risk factors of childhood and maternal mortality and the changes in the epidemiological profile of the population. 
43. Among the organizations of the United Nations system, WHO was the most active in the field. 
WHO continued its efforts to reduce morbidity and mortality from parasitic infections, childhood infectious diseases and diarrhoeal diseases and placed a greater emphasis on maternal morbidity and mortality through a variety of activities. 
A commitment was made at the Summit to try to end child deaths and child malnutrition by the year 2000 and to provide basic protection for the normal physical and mental development of all the world's children. 
That overall goal was broken down into more than 20 specific targets listed in the Plan of Action agreed upon by the 159 countries represented at the Summit. 
At the end of 1991, projects in that sector accounted for 13 per cent of ongoing WFP development activities. 
The majority of the projects involved specific targeting of pregnant and lactating women. 
45. The work of the Secretariat in that area centred on research and analysis. 
The Population Division undertook studies on the effects that changes in reproductive behaviour had on child survival, a cross-national comparative study on women's education and fertility behaviour, patterns of fertility in low-fertility settings and patterns of contraceptive use. 
46. Among the regional commissions, in order to improve family planning programme design and implementation at the grass-roots level, ESCAP started a study on the interaction between clients and grass-roots workers. 
In addition, the Research Programme in Human Reproduction continued its efforts in the advancement of contraceptive technologies and in social and behavioural research related to human reproduction. 
A project on small-town and rural human resources development to reduce migration to large cities was begun. 
The purpose was to make recommendations on policies that achieved balanced population distribution among rural areas, towns and cities, and develop suitable employment opportunities. 
In addition, ESCAP carried out a project which investigated the problems of rapid growth of urbanization, particularly the growth of mega-cities in the Philippines, Sri Lanka, Thailand and Viet Nam. 
Based on the findings of the country studies, a regional comparative study will be undertaken to identify the relationships between migration, urbanization and socio-economic structure and to derive policy and programme guidelines to decelerate immigration to mega-cities and improve condition of the urban migrants. 
ECLAC conducted studies on the trends in the spatial distribution of the population, urbanization and internal migration for 11 countries. 
The United Nations University (UNU), taking as its focus housing for the urban populations that will increase rapidly in the next few decades, undertook a set of specific activities within its project on alternative rural/urban configurations. 
The project was aimed at defining critical policy-relevant research, creating appropriate linkages among academics and United Nations agencies and disseminating relevant research findings to policy makers and the academic community. 
In October 1990, UNU and the Population Division jointly sponsored the Symposium on the Mega-city and the Future. 
51. Activities of the Secretariat, carried out by the Population Division, included a study on refugee movements since 1985 and an expert group meeting on international migration and the status of female migrants. 
Among the regional commissions, ECLAC is conducting a study on international migration of Latin Americans, especially technological transfer and the migration of professionals. 
The second phase of the project on the implications of demographic change (UNU/ILO Asian Regional Project on International Labour Migration) was launched in July 1990. 
A preparatory workshop was held in Thailand on the impact of structural economic adjustment in Asia on international labour flows. 
The proceedings of the International Conference on Ageing Populations in the Context of the Family was published. 15/ ESCAP and the Japanese Organization for International Cooperation in Family Planning, conducted a workshop on population ageing in 1991. 
At ECA a project to evaluate age/sex data from recent population censuses was undertaken. 
Projects on the basic needs of the aged, health in the third age and the socio-economic profile of the elderly were undertaken by ECLAC. 
54. Within the Secretariat, the work of the Statistical Division focused primarily on the 1990 world population and housing census programme and on further improvements in civil registration and vital statistics. 
UNFPA was a major source of financial assistance in that area. 
In 1991, UNFPA allocated $14.5 million in support of population censuses, $2.3 million to conduct sample surveys through country projects and $2 million in support of projects to establish or strengthen civil registration and vital statistics systems. The assistance covered such areas as technical advisory services, equipment and training. 
55. ECLAC provided technical advice for the 1990 round of censuses in the region. It included the preparation of census questionnaires, taking experimental censuses, and the use of population information at subnational levels. 
REDATAM PLUS is linked with the Geographic Information System (GIS) developed during 1991. 
In addition, the Population Division, UNFPA, ILO, FAO and the World Bank provided assistance to countries for the purpose of building up their research capabilities. 
Of particular importance is the WHO Programme of Research Development and Research Training in Human Reproduction, the objective of which is to develop and test new contraceptive technology and to assess all socio-cultural factors affecting the acceptance of family planning. 
The methodologies developed in certain states/provinces of China and India were adopted for use in other states/provinces in those two countries. 
It is expected that over the next five to seven years, such systems will replace many of the existing systems in those countries. 
59. In the area of population information dissemination, all units and programmes of the system have activities aimed at disseminating guidelines, research results, intergovernmental agreements and provisions. 
Those with identifiable population programmes participate in the Population Information Network (POPIN), which coordinates population information activities at the regional and global levels. 
At ECLAC, the establishment of the Latin American and the Caribbean Population Information Network (IPALCA) had put in communication various independent national institutions that use the technical and information products of the regional CELADE/DOCPAL system and database on CD-ROM. 
The network permits the creation of national capabilities using the MicroISIS system developed by UNESCO. 
E.75.XIII.3). E.84.XIII.8 and corrigenda). E.93.I.8). Module Three: Techniques for Preparing Projections of Household and Other Incomes, Household Consumption and Savings and Government Consumption and Investment (ST/ESA/SER.R/90/Add.1). 
In response to these initiatives, a Libyan delegation headed by the Secretary for Foreign Liaison and International Cooperation, and including the Secretary for the Armed Forces, visited N'Djamena from 4 to 6 March 1994. 
The Libyan delegation having blocked the negotiations by advancing unacceptable conditions and prerequisites, the talks have had to be suspended. 
Despite these provocations, Chad, which has remained faithful to its commitments and the principles of the Charter of the United Nations, intends to continue to seek a dialogue in order to restore its full sovereignty over Aouzou. 
Following the issuance of the judgment on the boundary dispute by the International Court of Justice, I wish to assure you that the people and Government of Chad see in this decision not the victory of one party over the other but the triumph of law. 
In concluding the Algiers Framework Agreement of 31 August 1989 and then referring the matter to the Court and solemnly submitting to it their legal arguments, our two countries have demonstrated their confidence in law and justice. 
We are amazed at these reports. 
If that is confirmed, we register a fraternal protest for the following reasons: 
(b) Once the judgment is received, I believe that its implementation should be carried out gradually in a legal manner and organized so that there is, officially, an acceptance and a restitution, with follow-up of the plans of the 1955 agreements. 
I hope that we are not victims of United States-Western propaganda, letting it incite us to mobilize our troops on either side in order to fulfil their wish. 
For our part, when we learned that you had deployed your Forces and put them on maximum alert, we forbade our military commands to mobilize, go on a state of alert or even conduct flights in the region. 
Since the implementation is not to be effected by force, it is, on the contrary, optional and non-binding. 
There are thousands of Chadians who have come to Libya because of Aouzou but also other Chadians who have come to Libya because of conflict and civil wars in the past. 
How can their return be organized? 
On 8 February, Colonel Abderahman Assaid delivered your message to me. 
I cannot, however, conceal from you our anxiety regarding consistent reports that have reached us about new concentrations of Libyan troops in the territory which, by its judgment of 3 February, the International Court of Justice recognized as belonging to Chad. 
In this regard, I entirely agree with your analysis, according to which the definitive solution of the problem decided by the Court should clearly not cause our two fraternal peoples to resort to arms. 
Although, in the view of my Government, these questions have, in fact, long since been resolved, the Chadian authorities are, of course, ready to discuss them with the competent Libyan authorities, for no subject is taboo between two fraternal peoples. 
We cannot disregard that fact that the implementation of the judgment of the Court may present certain practical problems of detail, but, as you yourself stressed in your message, the settlement does not require lengthy procedures. 
That will place the seal on the definitive reconciliation between our two peoples and usher in the era of trusting and friendly relations for which I expressed my wish in my message of 4 February, a wish that I cordially renew. 
I am pleased, first of all, to transmit to you my most fraternal greetings and to affirm once again all the consideration and esteem that the Chadian people harbours towards your country and your people. 
In fact, Chad and Libya, which share a common destiny, have already developed and been able to maintain fruitful relations of friendship and cooperation and to cultivate a constant dialogue in the service of rapprochement between our peoples, African unity and peace and stability in the region. 
In this regard, the judgment of the International Court of Justice rendered on 3 February will open new perspectives. 
If this proposal meets with your consent, as I hope it may, I suggest that this meeting be held on Tuesday, 1 March 1994, at N'Djamena. 
In accordance with United Nations Security Council resolution 871 (1993) of 4 October 1993, the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in the United Nations Protected Areas (UNPAs) was extended until 31 March 1994. 
According to this Security Council resolution and other relevant United Nations documents, UNPROFOR is to remain in the UNPAs until a comprehensive political settlement of the Yugoslav crisis is found and its mandate is to be renewed if such a solution is not achieved through negotiations. 
Confident that our request for a new extension of the UNPROFOR mandate in the UNPAs will be met with understanding, I assure you of my highest consideration and send you my best regards. 
1. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 2 (d) at its 16th and 18th meetings, on 7 and 11 March. 
3. At its 18th meeting, on 11 March, the Committee had before it a draft decision (A/CONF.167/PC/L.11) entitled "Participation of associate members of regional commissions in the Conference and its preparatory process", submitted by the Chairman and the Bureau of the Preparatory Committee. 
4. At the same meeting, the Preparatory Committee adopted the draft decision (see decision 14 below). 
* Reply submitted on behalf of the Governments of Denmark, Finland, Iceland, Norway and Sweden. 
1. The General Assembly, at its forty-eighth session, adopted resolution 48/42 of 10 December 1993, entitled "Comprehensive review of the whole question of peace-keeping operations in all their aspects". 
In paragraph 81 of the resolution, the Assembly invited Member States to submit further observations and suggestions on peace-keeping operations to the Secretary-General by 1 March 1994, outlining practical proposals on specific items in order to allow for more detailed consideration by the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations. 
3. The replies received from Member States as at 15 March are given below. 
Any further replies will be issued as addenda to the present document. 
The Nordic countries have always supported United Nations peace-keeping activities and are committed both politically and in terms of providing resources. 
This commitment was most recently manifested in the Nordic initiative, which later became resolution 48/43 of 10 December 1993, on strengthening United Nations command and control capabilities. 
In the resolution, which, we are pleased to note, was adopted by consensus, the Secretary-General is called upon, in cooperation with the members of the Security Council, troop-contributing countries and other interested Member States: 
(a) To review thoroughly and take urgent steps to strengthen present arrangements for political direction, military command and control and to improve coordination with humanitarian and civilian aspects of peace-keeping operations, both at United Nations Headquarters and in the field; 
(b) To strengthen existing arrangements for consultation and exchange of information at an early stage between the Secretary-General and troop-contributing countries and to hold such consultations in the presence of members of the Security Council, as appropriate, for the planning, management and coordination of peace-keeping operations. 
In spite of the ongoing efforts to improve the overall functioning of the United Nations and its peace-keeping activities, new trends in the peace-keeping operations have highlighted deficiencies that require improvements. 
Many proposals have been put forward in this regard. 
A period of consolidation is called for. 
These items are: 
The Nordic countries note with regret that the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund established in December 1992 is depleted. 
We strongly believe that the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund should be made fully operational and made to work according to its original purpose. 
We encourage ongoing efforts to develop standardized cost estimates and other measures to improve and speed up submission of budget proposals for peace-keeping operations. 
Action must be taken to ensure adequate financing for the peace-keeping operations, based on the principle of collective responsibility, through payment of assessed contributions in full and on time. 
The Nordic countries once again stress the need to delegate increased financial and administrative authority to the Force Commander or the Special Representative for a multi-component mission as a way of enhancing the performance of a mission. 
The Nordic countries recommend that measures be taken to ensure timely provision of basic peace-keeping equipment, including basic personnel safety equipment, inter alia, by developing a limited revolving reserve, taking into account the availability of existing equipment from previous missions. 
We look forward to the report of the Secretary-General requested by the Security Council in its presidential statement of 28 May 1993 (S/25859), containing specific new proposals for further enhancing the capabilities of the United Nations in the field of peace-keeping. 
The Nordic countries suggest once again that job descriptions for the de-mining expert, the training expert and the Senior Police Adviser, as well as the other desk officers in the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, should be provided to Member States, thus facilitating maximum cooperation from all parties involved. 
We hope that a unified and integrated structure within the Secretariat can be established together with clear lines of responsibility and accountability, which are essential for the effective and efficient management of peace-keeping operations. 
The Nordic countries have always highlighted the importance of training peace-keeping personnel (civilian, civilian police and military). 
Furthermore, the Nordic countries once again request the Secretary-General to consider establishing a training programme for key staff personnel of peace-keeping operations with a view to creating a pool of trained personnel with knowledge of the United Nations system and its working procedures. 
The Nordic countries welcome General Assembly resolution 48/37 of 9 December 1993 whereby the Ad Hoc Committee was established that currently is elaborating an international convention dealing with security and safety of United Nations and associated personnel. 
Regrettably, such individual agreements have not been concluded, giving rise to problems and uncertainty for the daily conduct of operations in the field. 
Therefore, the Nordic countries once again urge the Secretariat to increase its efforts to finalize agreements with all contributing Member States. 
We are looking forward to the results of these efforts and hope it will enhance the standardization of the very complex logistic support. 
We expect these trends to continue. 
(a) The need for a common United Nations command and control structure and for a clear and precise formulation of the missions' mandates by means of written guidelines; 
(b) The further development of the Planning Section and the embryonic Policy and Analysis Unit within the Department of Peace-keeping Operations; 
(d) The importance of the civilian component of United Nations peace-keeping operations (including in areas such as policing, humanitarian relief, the protection of human rights, election monitoring and civilian administration) and ways to pool Member States resources more effectively in those areas; 
(e) The compilation by the Secretariat, following the efforts of the stand-by forces planning team, of a list of units and resources that Member States could put at the disposal of the United Nations on a case-by-case basis, bearing in mind the characteristics of each peace-keeping operation. 
We look forward to receiving details on these efforts; 
(f) A review of efforts to elaborate a United Nations doctrine relevant to modern peace-keeping operations, taking into account their mandates and the relationship between military, civil and humanitarian aspects; 
(g) Active assistance by the United Nations in training for peace-keeping personnel through guidelines, training for national trainers and the training of key staff personnel at United Nations Headquarters. 
The European Union also welcomes the intention of the Committee on Information to examine means of developing a more proactive public information function in peace-keeping operations. 
The member States of the European Union may provide additional analysis and suggestions on the basis of recent practical experience in peace-keeping operations, before or during the course of the upcoming session of the Special Committee. 
The stand-by forces planning team has information regarding available personnel and equipment, but the training of personnel has been left to the troop-contributing countries. 
The success of peace-keeping activities depends to a great extent upon the effective functioning of operation field headquarters. 
The Government of Japan supports the Secretary-General's proposal (A/48/384-S/26358), which seeks to strengthen the coordinating offices responsible for the safety and security of peace-keeping personnel. 
(a) Troop-contributing countries should be permitted to take appropriate measures for the safety of their troops in situations where the measures taken by the United Nations are inadequate; 
(b) The Secretariat should be urged to compile information on attacks against peace-keeping personnel and identify further measures that the United Nations might take to ensure the safety of personnel. 
(c) The Secretariat should be urged to devise pre-emptive measures to avoid possible risks to the safety of personnel. 
The Government of Mexico has set out below a number of observations and suggestions of a practical nature, most of them based on the experience of the Mexican police contingent in ONUSAL: 
The increase in the number and scale of peace-keeping operations has entailed the participation of many States that had not previously been involved in such missions. 
It would be desirable to strengthen the regulatory provisions governing the personal and professional conduct of members of contingents and to establish administrative arrangements to provide an appeals procedure for persons who are disciplined for infringements of regulations; 
It would be desirable to spell out, in the agreements concluded by the United Nations with receiving States, the privileges and immunities of mission members in order to facilitate their discharge of their professional duties and to avoid unnecessary incidents; 
It would be useful to provide full and clear information, on an ongoing basis, especially within receiving States, regarding the nature, scope and objectives of missions. 
Information units can play an important role in allaying the natural sensitivities aroused by the presence of foreign contingents and offsetting negative campaigns waged by certain interest groups; 
It is not advisable for personnel to remain for periods exceeding 12 months, as they may begin to form part of the local community, and thus lose their objectivity and impartiality. 
Accordingly, the rotation of staff is considered necessary; 
In financial matters, however, the permanent members of the Security Council have the main responsibility, in proportion to their prerogatives and obligations for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
Accordingly, the Government of Mexico favours the application of the special system of apportionment, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 1874 (S-IV), adopted by the Assembly on 27 June 1963 at its fourth special session, and of exploring alternative financial arrangements of a voluntary nature. 
A termination date for the mandate of operations should therefore be set, after which financial responsibility should pass to the parties involved. With the end of the cold war, a new kind of United Nations is being formed and moulded. 
In accordance with the realities of this post-cold-war era, the United Nations felt obliged to play a more crucial role in the maintenance of international peace and security, through its blue helmets, who are deployed on every continent. 
The character of peace-keeping operations has also changed. 
Turkey, taking into consideration the reality that every conflict is unique and shaped by the historical, ethnic and social experiences of its parties, firmly believes that peace-keeping operations should rest on a clearly defined, practicable and appropriate mandate. 
It should also allow sufficient flexibility for the force to be in a position to respond in a timely fashion to the developing situation and to unforeseen circumstances. 
A mandate to a peace-keeping operation should be carefully drawn and tailored to the unique realities and imperatives of the situation. 
The negotiating table must be an aim and must be included in the concept of an operation. 
In other words, a peace-keeping operation should be supplemented by efforts to promote confidence-building measures. 
The mandate for peace-keeping operations, including those that have continued longer than expected, should be reviewed periodically to determine whether they continue to be relevant. 
When necessary, a mandate that no longer corresponds to the prevailing situation should be modified so that peace-keeping forces operate with maximum efficiency. 
Their degree of effectiveness should also be reviewed and, if appropriate, they should be streamlined in keeping with the goal of minimizing their costs. 
Troop-contributing countries must be prepared for the result of the mandate, such as violence and loss of life, and subordinate their troops to the unity of command of the operation. 
Stand-by forces should be established and should receive standard training. Prior to assigning these forces to an operation, necessary information on the culture, religion, language, climate, topography, customs, etc., must be given to them. 
A joint action plan must be prepared by the political, humanitarian and military units of the operation. 
The activities of international or regional non-governmental organizations must be coordinated. 
A contingency fund for peace-keeping operations would constitute an important step towards solving the question of financing. 
There are possibilities for more active involvement in financing, along with United Nations Member States, through additional voluntary contributions, including those from private corporations, which would substantially benefit from the settlement of conflicts and the restoration of normal trade and economic flows. 
No peace-keeping operation can fulfil its mandate in the absence of full cooperation with the relevant parties to a conflict. 
Cooperation must begin with obtaining the consent of the parties. 
The increase in the number of troop-contributing countries in recent operations is an encouraging sign for the universal support given to peace-keeping efforts. 
Wider geographic representation in these operations will further encourage participation from countries that do not have the experience. 
It is our view that direct, close and constructive consultations between the members of the Security Council and troop-contributing countries would be useful for the effectiveness of the operations. 
As we all acknowledged at the previous session, there is much work to be done if we are to fulfil the mandate of the Conference within the given time. 
We made good progress at the second session and I hope that the momentum can be maintained at this session. 
During the second session the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) provided a global review on the state of the world's highly migratory fish stocks and straddling fish stocks. 
That review noted that many of these stocks were already heavily exploited and that a significant number of them had already been severely reduced or depleted, illustrating the non-sustainable nature of current fishing activities. 
Stock rebuilding is a difficult task and will necessarily involve hardship, especially for those fishermen that have been engaged in exploiting these stocks, and who must face restrictions in their fishing activities. 
We therefore need to work constructively and efficiently in order to find effective solutions that will ensure the long-term and sustainable use of all fish stocks. 
It should be noted that the Convention will enter into force on 16 November 1964, having already secured the required 60 ratifications or accessions for its entry into force. 
First, in November 1993, the FAO Conference held in Rome approved the Agreement to Promote Compliance with International Conservation and Management Measures by Fishing Vessels on the High Seas. 
Secondly, in December 1993, FAO convened at the Inter-American Tropical Tuna Commission headquarters at La Jolla, California, an ad hoc consultation on the role of the regional fisheries agencies in relation to high-seas fishery statistics. 
Delegates will recall that FAO gave notice at our last session of its intention to convene such a meeting. 
A report on the ad hoc consultation is available to you in document A/CONF.164/INF/10. Thirdly, FAO has commenced work on the drafting of general principles for the International Code of Conduct on Responsible Fishing, in pursuance of the Canc\x{e02e} Declaration on Responsible Fishing. 
I was invited to attend the La Jolla ad hoc consultation and the informal working group of experts on the Code of Conduct in Rome in my capacity as Chairman of this Conference. 
I am grateful to FAO for these invitations. 
In the closing statement at the second session of the Conference, on 30 July 1993, I urged the Conference to make concerted efforts to reach agreement on the many issues contained in the negotiating text. 
I also expressed the hope that by the end of the third session we could reach a stage in the negotiations to enable us to issue a revised text reflecting substantial, if not total, agreement on all issues. 
If this is possible, States will have the opportunity to consider the revised text and prepare for the final session in the summer, when the text should be adopted. 
Our programme of work for this session should therefore reflect this objective. 
Accordingly, following my consultations with the members of the bureau, I would like to propose for your consideration the following programme of work. 
The Conference should proceed to consider the negotiating text as contained in document A/CONF.164/13 of 23 November 1993. 
In doing so, we should (a) first hear any general comments that delegations may wish to make on matters contained in the text, and (b) then proceed in informal session to consider the text section by section. 
During this process, it should be possible to identify some of the key areas that require further negotiation. 
In the second week, the Conference should concentrate on the key outstanding issues, with a view to resolving them. 
As was agreed at the last session, we are to have two open-ended technical working groups during this session. 
These groups will deal with the application of precautionary approaches and reference points to fisheries management, respectively. 
You will recall that the Conference requested FAO to prepare information papers on these issues. 
I would like to thank FAO for its speedy response in providing these papers which, I understand, were made available to the Secretariat late in December last year. 
The technical working groups, in accordance with our agreement at the end of the last session, will meet simultaneously with the plenary. 
As has already been announced, the Working Group on the application of precautionary approaches to fisheries management will meet from 16 to 18 March, and the Working Group on reference points for fisheries management will meet from 21 to 23 March. 
On the basis of the two information papers and other relevant information, the working groups should review the relevant sections of the negotiating text and, as necessary, provide a revised text for consideration by the plenary. 
The working groups should focus on practical approaches for dealing with the two issues in the context of fisheries management. 
This will precede the consideration of the key issues to which I referred above. 
Such consultations might be bilateral or in small groups of interested States, or in any other form as might contribute to advancing our work. 
However, these informal consultations should not interfere with our scheduled programme of work. 
For my part, I will also undertake such consultations, as appropriate. 
For this purpose the plenary will meet as a working group. 
(3) It will then take up some of the key issues that require further negotiation; 
(5) If indeed we succeed in issuing a revised text in the third week, the Conference should proceed to consider the revised text for the remainder of the session; 
(6) The two technical working groups will meet simultaneously with the plenary from 16 to 18 March, and from 21 to 23 March, respectively. 
As usual, this programme of work is a guide to the work for this session and it should be applied flexibly so that changing circumstances during the session can be accommodated. 
In this regard, I was greatly encouraged by the resolve demonstrated by delegations at the previous session to seek speedy and lasting solutions to problems facing straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks. 
Recalling its resolution 47/196 of 22 December 1992 entitled "Observance of an international day for the eradication of poverty", 
Recognizing that poverty is a complex and multidimensional problem with origins in both the national and international domains, and that its eradication in all countries, in particular in developing countries, has become one of the priority development objectives for the 1990s in order to promote sustainable development, 
Welcoming the success achieved in organizing and observing the International Day for the Eradication of Poverty, 
Stressing the positive impact of a favourable international economic environment, in particular in the area of trade, on combating poverty in all countries, especially in developing countries, 
1. Proclaims 1996 International Year for the Eradication of Poverty; 
5. Invites all States, organizations of the United Nations system, intergovernmental organizations concerned and interested national organizations, including non-governmental organizations to exert every possible effort in the preparations for and observance of the Year and to cooperate with the Secretary-General in achieving the objectives of the Year; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session, under the item entitled "International cooperation for the eradication of poverty in developing countries", a sub-item on the International Year for the Eradication of Poverty. 
Recalling its resolution 47/176 of 22 December 1992 on the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held at Cairo from 5 to 13 September 1994, 
Emphasizing the importance of a thorough intergovernmental preparatory process for the success of the Conference, 
2. Endorses fully Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/76 of 30 July 1993 on the preparations for the Conference; 
3. Decides that the Preparatory Committee for the International Conference on Population and Development shall become a subsidiary body of the General Assembly, without prejudice to current arrangements for participation in the Conference and its preparatory process; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General of the Conference, in preparing the draft final document of the Conference, to be guided by the views expressed by delegations and groups of delegations on the annotated outline, including those expressed at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly; 
6. Also requests the Secretary-General of the Conference, in recognition of the importance to the preparations for the Conference of the regional and subregional population conferences, to submit to the Preparatory Committee at its third session a report synthesizing the results of those conferences; 
7. Further requests the Secretary-General of the Conference to convene, within existing resources, informal consultations at United Nations Headquarters in the period prior to the third session of the Preparatory Committee, to exchange views in preparation for negotiations on the draft final document of the Conference; 
8. Reaffirms the importance of the participation in and contribution to the preparatory process and the Conference itself of non-governmental organizations, in accordance with the relevant provisions of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/4; 
9. Emphasizes the particular importance of immediate action in widely publicizing the objectives of the Conference and the issues to be discussed at it; 
11. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Report of the International Conference on Population and Development". 
A breakdown of the estimated costs for the first six-month period, by main categories of expenditure, is provided for information purposes in the annex to the present addendum. 
A breakdown of the estimated costs for the first six-month period, by main categories of expenditure, is also provided for information purposes in the annex. 
Reaffirming its resolution 696 (1991) of 30 May 1991 and all subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Recalling the statement made by the President of the Security Council on 10 February 1994 (S/PRST/1994/7), 
Commending the efforts of the Secretary-General and his Special Representative aimed at the earliest resolution of the Angolan crisis through negotiations within the framework of the "Acordos de Paz" and relevant Security Council resolutions, 
Commending also the efforts of the three observer States to the Angolan peace process, of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and some neighbouring States, in particular Zambia, and encouraging them to continue their efforts, 
Strongly urging both parties, and in particular UNITA, to exercise maximum flexibility and good faith at this crucial stage of the negotiations in Lusaka and to refrain from any acts which could delay their early and successful completion, 
Noting that Angolans bear ultimate responsibility for the successful implementation of the "Acordos de Paz" and any subsequent agreement, 
Welcoming the improvement in the overall humanitarian situation in Angola, while noting that the situation remains serious in certain areas of the country, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General dated 9 March 1994; 
3. Expresses its deep concern at continued offensive military actions and demands the cessation of all such action immediately; 
4. Decides to extend the mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) until 31 May 1994; 
6. Takes note of the preparations and contingency planning undertaken by the Secretary-General for an appropriate United Nations presence in Angola once a comprehensive peace settlement is reached, and reaffirms its readiness to consider promptly any recommendations from the Secretary-General in this regard; 
7. Condemns any actions that threaten the unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance to all in need in Angola and put the lives of the humanitarian assistance workers at risk and calls for the full cooperation of all parties; 
8. Strongly appeals to the international community to respond generously to the 1994 revised inter-agency appeal for Angola and commends those who have already contributed to humanitarian relief efforts in Angola; 
9. Reaffirms the obligation of all States to implement fully the provisions of paragraph 19 of resolution 864 (1993); 
It is a great pleasure to have this opportunity to bring to your attention several of my Government's concerns regarding the situation in Angola and the negotiating process under way in Lusaka. 
The Angolan Government maintains unchanged its firm proposal to do all within its reach to re-establish peace, but it will not accept the principle of equally dividing power in Angola, betraying the will of its electors and making hollow the young Angolan democracy. 
The Angolan Government understands, however, the necessity for peace and the reconciliation of all Angolans for the enormous task of rebuilding the country and consolidating national unity. 
It is in this spirit that the Government is prepared to offer UNITA the leadership of four ministries (commerce, health, hotels and tourism, and construction materials). 
At the level of vice-minister, personnel from UNITA would be named to the Ministries of Defence, Public Works, Mines, Social Communication and Agriculture. 
Additional positions would also be provided at other levels of government administration (provinces, municipalities and communes). 
Given this willingness on the part of the Government, considered satisfactory by the mediators and by the observers, we were convinced that UNITA would react positively. This did not happen and one can verify at this moment a certain impasse. 
It could be that UNITA has no reason to reach an agreement before the confused situation in the Republic of South Africa between the extreme right, the African National Congress (ANC) and the Government is resolved. 
If this is UNITA's intention, the Lusaka talks will continue to drag on for an indefinite period until the patience of the mediators and the negotiators is exhausted, transforming the hope placed in Lusaka by the international community and by Angolans in good faith into an enormous nightmare. 
For these reasons, I think that pressure of every kind should continue to be maintained on UNITA so that it will assume a constructive and realistic attitude in Lusaka until a broad agreement re-establishing peace in Angola is concluded. 
1. In paragraph 11 of its resolution 871 (1993), the Security Council decided to extend the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) for an additional period terminating on 31 March 1994. 
In addition, the report takes into account the developments in recent weeks, which have contributed to a new environment for UNPROFOR's functioning. 
"Bosniac" is the term preferred by the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina to refer to citizens loyal to it, irrespective of their ethnic origin. 
The three commanders report to the Force Commander who, together with the civilian, logistical and administrative components, acts under the overall direction of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General. 
Establishment of UNPROFOR: United Nations protected areas and "pink zones" 
4. UNPROFOR was established by the Security Council in its resolution 743 (1992) of 21 February 1992 for an initial period of 12 months. 
These were areas of recent conflict in which Serbs constituted a majority or a substantial minority of the population. 
5. The specific tasks of UNPROFOR were: 
(a) To verify the withdrawal of all JNA and irregular forces from Croatia, other than those disbanded and demobilized there; 
(b) To ensure that the UNPAs were demilitarized through the withdrawal or disbandment of all armed forces in them, and that all persons in them were protected from fear of armed attack; 
6. Subsequent decisions by the Security Council have changed the political context of this mandate without changing the basic mandate itself. 
UNPROFOR's military and civilian personnel have in the main succeeded in keeping the peace and helped to facilitate further political negotiations under various auspices. 
But the interim cease-fire is not a political settlement, and UNPROFOR is held responsible by both the Croatian Government and the Serb leadership in Knin for not implementing their very different views of its mandate. 
These zones were areas contiguous to but lying outside the UNPAs, and under Serb control. 
The additional tasks assigned to UNPROFOR were: 
(a) To verify the immediate withdrawal of the Croatian Army, Serb territorial defence forces (TDF) and any irregular units from the "pink zones"; 
(c) To maintain custody of the heavy equipment of JNA forces; 
(d) To deploy along the lines of confrontation and within the "pink zones"; 
(e) To establish and chair a joint commission to oversee and monitor the process of the restoration of authority by the Croatian Government in the "pink zones". 
8. The Secretary-General has reported extensively to the Council on the implementation of the above tasks (see, in particular, S/25777 of 15 May 1993 and S/26470 of 20 September 1993). 
In the absence of a comprehensive political settlement, however, both sides have sought to use UNPROFOR to achieve their political goals. 
The Serb side has taken advantage of the presence of UNPROFOR in its efforts to freeze the status quo, under UNPROFOR "protection", while establishing a self-proclaimed "State" of the "Republic of Serb Krajina" in UNPROFOR's area of responsibility. 
On four occasions, it has launched military incursions in pursuit of these goals, which has further intensified Serb hostility. 
Such actions, compounded by the lack of cooperation from the local Serb authorities, who still maintain effective military control over most of the areas occupied by them during the war of 1991, have made UNPROFOR's mandates in Croatia all but impossible to fulfil. 
9. The initial success of UNPROFOR in placing the heavy weapons of the Serb TDF in storage depots under a "double-lock" system was reversed following the 22 January 1993 offensive by the Croatian Army in Sector South and the adjacent "pink zones". 
The inability of UNPROFOR to shield the local Serb population from such an attack resulted in the Serb TDF breaking into a number of storage areas and removing their weapons, including heavy weapons, ostensibly to protect themselves. 
The 9 September 1993 Croatian destruction of three Serb villages in the Medak pocket has, despite the robust action taken by UNPROFOR to secure the withdrawal of Croatian forces, further increased the mistrust of the Serbs towards UNPROFOR and has led to the reaffirmation of their refusal to disarm. 
In turn, this refusal to disarm, as required in the United Nations peace-keeping plan, has prevented UNPROFOR from implementing other essential elements of the plan, particularly facilitating the return of refugees and displaced persons to their places of origin in secure conditions. 
Their dissatisfaction, however, results from the change that has occurred in the political context of UNPROFOR's original mandate. 
Following the adoption of resolution 815 (1993), which in the view of the Serbs prejudges the outcome of the political negotiations, the resistance of the local Serb authorities to any dialogue has intensified. 
These facilities are of manifest importance to the economic revival of the Dalmatian area and the restoration of the tourist trade on which its prosperity depended. 
However, unilateral action to reopen these facilities carries a high risk of Serb retaliation and renewal of major conflict. 
These diplomatic developments again change the political framework of UNPROFOR in Croatia, but their immediate consequence is to increase the insecurity felt by the Serb population in the UNPAs. 
In the weeks preceding the mandate deadline, moreover, military activity by both the Croatian and the Serb forces along previously quieter parts of the confrontation line has increased. 
It must be stressed that the Force can fulfil its mandate in Croatia only with a degree of consent and cooperation from both the Croatian Government and the Serbs. 
One step that the Security Council could take would be to strengthen the protection provided to UNPROFOR in the UNPAs, in the light of the paucity of available troops, by extending close air support to Croatia as requested by the Secretary-General on 19 September 1993 (S/26468). 
Another would be to urge both parties to revive the Joint Commission process with regard to communications links and economic issues, without prejudice to their currently irreconcilable political positions. 
13. In order to establish stable conditions in the UNPAs, the Secretary-General recommended, and the Security Council approved in resolution 769 (1992) of 7 August 1992, a further expansion of UNPROFOR's mandate to include: 
(b) Immigration and customs functions on the international borders of areas in Croatia where the UNPA boundaries coincided with international frontiers. 
14. UNPROFOR has been unable to implement its mandate under resolution 769 (1992) because of the refusal of the local Serb authorities to allow the setting up of checkpoints at the borders of the UNPAs. 
The Serbs have maintained that, as a "sovereign State", they have the right to carry out these functions themselves. 
They have objected in particular to the provisions of paragraph 12 of Security Council resolution 820 (1993), which imposes de facto sanctions on the UNPAs by subjecting the import, export and transshipment of goods to or through the UNPAs to explicit Croatian government approval. 
This has further contributed to Serb intransigence on the issue of border control, which the local Serb authorities see as being intended to subjugate them through economic pressure. 
15. Following an agreement on the Prevlaka peninsula, which called for the complete withdrawal of the JNA from Croatia and the demilitarization of the peninsula, UNPROFOR's mandate was expanded in resolution 779 (1992) of 6 October 1992 to include: 
(b) Monitoring of the withdrawal of the JNA from Croatia; 
(c) Monitoring of the demilitarization of the Prevlaka peninsula and the removal of heavy weapons from neighbouring areas of Croatia and Montenegro. 
The other two mandates are being satisfactorily fulfilled. 
16. As a result of the initial UNPROFOR mandate contained in resolution 743 (1992), the headquarters of the Force was established in Sarajevo, which was, at that time, seen as a neutral location unaffected by the war in Croatia. 
It was also hoped that UNPROFOR's presence in Bosnia and Herzegovina would prove a stabilizing factor amid the increasing tensions in the country. 
Although resolution 743 (1992) made provision for United Nations military observers to patrol certain limited areas in Bosnia and Herzegovina, this was to take place following the demilitarization of the UNPAs, which did not occur. 
Until June 1992, the Force had no other mandate in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
However, UNPROFOR personnel remained in Sarajevo to facilitate negotiations between the warring factions on a variety of issues, including arrangements for an overall cease-fire. 
(a) To ensure the immediate security of the airport and its installations; 
(b) To supervise the operation of the airport and control its facilities and organization, including local civilian personnel; 
(c) To facilitate the unloading of humanitarian cargo and ensure the safe movement of humanitarian aid and related personnel through the establishment of security corridors between the airport and the city; 
(d) To verify the withdrawal of anti-aircraft weapons systems from within range of the airport and its approaches and monitor the concentration of artillery, mortar, and ground-to-ground missile systems in specified areas to be agreed upon. 
19. This mandate has been and continues to be effectively fulfilled, except that the objectives described in subparagraph 18 (d) above were fully accomplished only in February 1994. 
Prior to that, one aircraft was shot down while approaching Sarajevo airport in August 1992 and several others sustained minor damage from small-arms fire. 
Although Sarajevo airport has had to be closed temporarily for security reasons on numerous occasions, it has largely remained open and provides a vital lifeline to and from the city. 
20. In response to the deteriorating humanitarian situation in Sarajevo and elsewhere in Bosnia and Herzegovina, the Security Council decided, in resolution 776 (1992) of 14 September 1992, to expand the mandate of UNPROFOR to include the following tasks: 
(a) To provide support to the efforts of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) to deliver humanitarian relief throughout Bosnia and Herzegovina, particularly through the provision of convoy protection when so requested; 
(b) To provide protection for other humanitarian agencies with the approval of UNHCR; 
(d) To provide protection for convoys of released detainees on request by the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) and with the concurrence of the Force Commander that the request was practicable. 
21. For much of this period, these have proved the dominant tasks, in terms of time and resources expended, of UNPROFOR's Bosnia and Herzegovina Command. 
The problems constraining the delivery of humanitarian assistance described in document S/26470 of 20 September 1993 have increased. 
On 18 and 29 November 1993, the three parties signed joint declarations providing inter alia for security, freedom of movement and access for humanitarian personnel and assistance. 
The Bosnian Croats continued to deny clearance for critical utilities, spare parts and supplies in the areas under their control. 
Nevertheless, the provision of humanitarian assistance, the resilience of the population and a second relatively mild winter have to date prevented large-scale malnutrition and mitigated the worst effects of the breakdown in essential services. 
The contribution of UNPROFOR has been vital in this regard. 
22. Recent developments in Sarajevo, and the Bosniac-Croat cease-fire, have provided an opportunity to reverse the deterioration in the ability of the international community to provide humanitarian assistance effectively, in conditions of security and in accordance with humanitarian principles. 
More important, these developments also provide the opportunity to create conditions that reduce the need for relief assistance and open the way for rehabilitation assistance. 
With such conditions, it is hoped that the need for UNPROFOR protection of the humanitarian operation would be reduced, although UNPROFOR would need to augment its troop strength to undertake other duties related to cease-fires, disengagements and the control of heavy weapons. 
Under resolution 781 (1992), UNPROFOR was tasked to ensure, through an appropriate mechanism for approval and inspection, that the purposes of flights to and from Bosnia and Herzegovina were consistent with Security Council resolutions. 
Since 12 April 1993, at the request of the Secretary-General, aircraft of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) have flown in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina to ensure such compliance. 
The support of NATO has proved crucial to UNPROFOR in this and in other areas mentioned in the present report. 
Since the adoption of resolution 816 (1993) on 31 March 1993, it is clear that the procedures agreed with NATO and executed under Operation Deny Flight have been almost entirely successful in stopping flights by combat aircraft in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
There have been only two verified exceptions. 
The first occurred in July 1993: the aircraft was not engaged as it heeded the warning to land immediately. 
However, the procedures have not prevented many violations of the "no-fly zone" by non-combat aircraft (1005 as at 14 March 1994); the overwhelming majority of these have been helicopters transporting individuals - "flying trucks" of little military significance. 
Although such aircraft are routinely intercepted and warned, the nature and specific circumstances of the flights have not so far justified shooting them down. 
The Secretary-General was requested to consider this task in resolution 787 (1992) of 16 November 1992, a request reiterated in resolution 838 (1993) of 10 June 1993. 
27. In view of the recent increase of outside involvement in the Bosnian conflict, especially Croatian Army involvement in southern and central Bosnia and Herzegovina, serious consideration has again been given to the implementation of UNPROFOR's border control mandate. 
The Foreign Minister of Croatia, Mr. M. Granic, specifically requested UNPROFOR to perform this function in a letter to the Secretary-General dated 16 February 1994 (S/1994/177). 
While the Secretary-General remains willing for UNPROFOR to take on this responsibility, the key problem remains the lack of personnel resources and adequate material from Member States, without which the tasks requested cannot be undertaken. 
(a) To monitor the withdrawal of all Bosnian Serb military or paramilitary units from the towns to a distance where they would cease to constitute a menace; 
29. In order to ensure full respect for the safe areas identified in resolution 824 (1993), UNPROFOR's mandate was further extended by resolution 836 (1993) of 3 June 1993 in order to enable it: 
(d) To occupy key points on the ground; 
30. The safe-area concept has had mixed results. 
The presence of UNPROFOR forces has indeed deterred major attacks on these towns, reduced the level of conflict, lowered casualties and improved basic humanitarian conditions in Srebrenica and Zepa. 
Additional forces have also been deployed in Tuzla. 
However, living conditions in the safe areas remain appalling: the areas are unviable socially and economically and suffer high levels of unemployment, overcrowding and crime, as well as the tension of an uncertain future. 
Such redefinition would require full demilitarization by both sides on agreed conditions, assured freedom of movement, the impounding or withdrawal of heavy weapons and extensive UNPROFOR deployment. 
31. The recent experience in Sarajevo may offer a pointer in this regard. 
Following a cease-fire agreement initiated by UNPROFOR on 6 February 1994, and the issuance of the NATO Declaration of 10 February 1994, both the government forces and those of the Bosnian Serbs withdrew, or placed under UNPROFOR control, their heavy weapons in and around the city. 
As a result, Sarajevo has for some five weeks become much safer, and its citizens are able to enjoy peace and a greater measure of freedom of movement within their neighbourhoods. 
The extension of such arrangements to other cities and towns in Bosnia and Herzegovina - involving genuine demilitarization, with the surrender or withdrawal of weapons by all warring parties - could breathe new life into this concept, provided UNPROFOR is given the necessary resources. 
It should be recalled that the Security Council, in paragraph 6 of its resolution 787 (1992) of 16 November 1992, had already called upon all parties "to end the blockades of Sarajevo and other towns and to demilitarize them, with heavy weapons under international supervision". 
32. If the conflict continues elsewhere in Bosnia and Herzegovina, the issues would be more problematic. 
Militarily, in order for UNPROFOR to deter attacks against the safe areas, it would need to have a substantial number of troops, equipped adequately to counter the besieging forces and defend UNPROFOR positions. 
Without such resources, it is impossible to defend the safe areas, not least because they are totally surrounded by hostile forces. 
While UNPROFOR could work towards a concept of a gradually expanding demilitarized zone even in the absence of such cooperation, this would place it in a peace enforcement mode while failing to address the larger issue of an overall settlement to the crisis. 
(a) The safe area mandate relates specifically to attacks from Bosnian Serb forces. 
Bihac is also attacked periodically by forces owing allegiance to a Bosnian Muslim leader, Mr. Fikret Abdic, who is seeking autonomy for his region, and by the "Krajina Serbs" from the UNPAs in Croatia. 
It is unclear whether UNPROFOR has the mandate to deter attacks on safe areas from forces outside the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and/or internal warring forces; 
A request by the Secretary-General of 19 September 1993 (S/26468) to extend this authority to the territory of Croatia has not so far been acted upon by the Security Council. 
Meanwhile, attacks on the Bihac pocket have been launched from the UNPAs in Croatia but UNPROFOR, in its protection of that safe area, does not enjoy the right to use close air support on Croatian territory in the event of such attacks. 
It would be helpful if the Council could, in addressing this report, clarify the issue raised in subparagraph (a) above and fill the lacuna identified in subparagraph (b). 
34. The steady accretion of mandates from the Security Council has transformed the nature of UNPROFOR's mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina and highlighted certain implicit contradictions. 
For a long while, UNPROFOR's primary mandate in Bosnia and Herzegovina was seen as assistance in the delivery of humanitarian assistance, an objective that could be attained only with the active cooperation of the parties. 
(a) Several of the newer tasks have placed UNPROFOR in a position of thwarting the military objectives of one party and therefore compromising its impartiality, which remains the key to its effectiveness in fulfilling its humanitarian responsibilities; 
(b) As a result of the changed perception of its impartiality, the Force has suffered increased incidents of obstruction and harassment, particularly by the Bosnian Serb and Bosnian Croat parties, in its attempts to discharge its humanitarian responsibilities; 
For instance, despite the authorization by the Security Council of 7,600 troops for the safe areas in its resolution 844 (1993) of 18 June 1993, only 5,000 had arrived in the theatre as of 10 March 1994. 
This combination of consequences has exposed the Force to unjustified criticism even from some of those who participated in the elaboration of the rules and procedures that govern UNPROFOR's action. 
35. The question of troop resources is a crucial one. 
When the implementation of safe areas was first considered by the Security Council, UNPROFOR estimated (S/25939, para. 5) that, in order to ensure full respect for these areas, some 34,000 troops would be required. 
It soon became apparent, however, that even this minimum requirement would not be met immediately by Member States. 
For instance, some 3,000 troops offered by the Government of Pakistan in June 1993 had still not been deployed as at mid-March 1994, because the Pakistani authorities expressed their inability to provide all the necessary equipment for their troops. 
It has therefore had to make considerable efforts to identify and obtain equipment from other contributing countries, and to arrange conversion training for the Pakistani troops. 
The result is that troop deployments are inordinately delayed while attempts are made to obtain equipment, train the users and deploy them to the field. 
36. In the meantime, troops are being redeployed to Bosnia and Herzegovina from the UNPAs, but this threatens to reduce further the effectiveness of UNPROFOR in Croatia. 
It also leaves UNPROFOR without the resources needed, should a possible political crisis and hostilities materialize in the UNPAs. 
Before adopting resolutions requiring additional troops and equipment, the Council may therefore wish to take into account the severe difficulties which the United Nations already encounters in obtaining the military assets required for implementation of UNPROFOR's existing mandates. 
This first "preventive deployment" of United Nations peace-keepers has proved successful so far and serves as a valuable early-warning resource for the Security Council. 
It should, however, be stressed that UNPROFOR has no mandate in relation to the internal situation in the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, which could prove to be more detrimental to the stability of the country than external aggression. 
Although UNPROFOR stands ready to lend its good offices in appropriate circumstances, it has no mandate to intervene in the event that internal instability results in some form of civil conflict. 
38. The cost of maintaining UNPROFOR for a period of six months, should the Security Council continue the mandate of the Force beyond 31 March 1994, based on the continuance of its existing strength and responsibilities, would be approximately $573 million. 
The resources needed for maintaining UNPROFOR beyond 31 March 1994 will be sought from the General Assembly at its current resumed forty-eighth session. 
39. The role of UNPROFOR in the former Yugoslavia has proved a complex one, involving the Force in a number of responsibilities and undertakings that were not foreseen when the Force was first established by the Council in resolution 743 (1992). 
In responding to the rapid evolution of events, the Security Council has adopted 54 resolutions and issued 39 presidential statements relating to the former Yugoslavia, all of which have, to a greater or lesser degree, had an impact on the functioning of the Force. 
40. In Croatia, UNPROFOR has brought about the withdrawal of the JNA from Croatian territory and the withdrawal of Croatian forces from territories occupied by force in the attack of 9 September 1993 in the Medak pocket. 
UNPROFOR's presence has also been instrumental in reducing to some extent the widespread and flagrant abuse of the human rights of minority populations in the UNPAs. 
This has enabled other humanitarian and confidence-building measures to be put in place in all four sectors, including, for the first time in over a year, family reunion meetings, meetings of local Red Cross organizations and face-to-face meetings between local officials from both sides. 
Moreover, UNPROFOR has been unable, for the reasons described earlier, to achieve the demilitarization of the UNPAs, the return of refugees and displaced persons to their homes, the restoration of Croatian authority in the UNPAs and the "pink zones", and the establishment of border controls. 
It has also achieved the first cease-fire and heavy-weapons disengagement in Sarajevo that appears to contain the potential for a durable peace and brokered a similar agreement between Bosniac and Croat forces. 
While cease-fires remain fragile, UNPROFOR needs more troops to ensure that minor incidents do not escalate. 
42. In the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, UNPROFOR's presence appears to have contributed to stability and has certainly raised the political price of any future external aggression against the territorial integrity of the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
However, it is UNPROFOR's view that the more likely sources of violence and instability are internal and thus beyond the mandate of the Force. 
The further internationalization of the war would have had calamitous consequences; it is to UNPROFOR's credit that this has not so far occurred. 
The two other options, however, deserve examination. 
Since the demilitarization of Sarajevo in February 1994, the military means of the international community are being used more directly to serve its diplomatic objectives. 
46. In this connection, I welcome the close collaboration that has developed between the United Nations and NATO with regard to the former Yugoslavia. 
NATO aircraft remain ready to come to UNPROFOR's assistance should close air support be required, and the threat of NATO air power was effectively used to ensure the demilitarization of Sarajevo and its surrounding areas. 
At the same time, it has been agreed that NATO will act, in these situations, only in agreement with UNPROFOR and in full consultation with it. 
It remains the responsibility of my Special Representative to weigh the political and operational consequences of such actions before requesting, or agreeing to, their initiation. 
This is necessitated not only by his responsibility for the security of the personnel, including unarmed civilians, under his control, but also out of regard for the integrity of the humanitarian and other mandates entrusted to UNPROFOR by the Security Council. 
Peace has all too often proved elusive in the former Yugoslavia just when it had seemed within reach. 
Although the costs are high, the tragedy that provoked UNPROFOR's involvement remains an affront to the world's conscience: abstention is not an acceptable option for the international community at such a time. 
As the peace-makers continue their negotiating work, the peace-keepers must continue their efforts to ensure a breathing space for the innocent victims of the conflict and to preserve peace and stability in the wider region. 
48. In Croatia, despite limited success on "step-by-step" measures, the situation is more volatile than the stalemate on the ground would suggest. 
However, the deadlock resulting from paragraph 12 of Security Council resolution 820 (1993), described in paragraph 14 above, continues to inhibit progress on economic issues. 
In appointing a Special Coordinator for Sarajevo, I look forward to the steady normalization of life in that city and to a future in which the efforts of the United Nations can be focused on peace-building and rehabilitation rather than on war and relief. 
UNPROFOR will do its best to build on all such cease-fire agreements and political arrangements, provided the necessary resources are made available to it by the Member States. 
The long-term objective of the international community is to help to ensure conditions in which the citizens of the former Yugoslavia can coexist in peace and in which stability and normal economic relations can be restored to the wider region. 
To this end, UNPROFOR's efforts will aim not only to promote an end to hostilities but contribute to all parties taking greater responsibility for their own futures. 
51. I am conscious that continuing conflict and tragedy in UNPROFOR's area of operations since its mandate was last renewed have led to considerable, but unjustified, criticism of the effectiveness of the Force. 
The encouraging developments around Sarajevo at the end of February 1994 have, however, provided reason for hope that an overall political settlement may at last be within reach. 
Since UNPROFOR's deployment embodies the will of the international community to help the parties to arrive at such a settlement, I believe I must recommend its prolongation. 
In turn, it is the responsibility of the parties to seize the opportunity provided by UNPROFOR's continuation to demonstrate by their conduct - on the ground and at the negotiating table - that they are seriously committed to pursuing the path of peace. 
If they are, the United Nations stands ready, as always, to help them. 
52. I therefore recommend to the Security Council the renewal of UNPROFOR's mandate for a further 12 months beyond 31 March 1994. 
53. I should like to pay tribute to my Special Representative, Mr. Yasushi Akashi, to the outgoing Force Commander, General Jean Cot, and to the brave men and women of UNPROFOR for their remarkable courage and dedication in the performance of their duties. 
b/ UNCIVPOL in "pink zones": North 12, South 6. 
The Ministers expressed great concern at the continuing tension on the Tajik-Afghan border which, in their opinion, is destabilizing the situation in Tajikistan and the region and hindering the solution of the conflict in Tajikistan. 
The Ministers expressed serious concern at the worsening situation in Afghanistan. 
They hope that all parties involved in the conflict will endeavour to find the political means for achieving national harmony and civil peace. 
Upon instructions from my Government, I regret to inform you that our Government sources report today continued and unabated heavy shelling of Maglaj. 
This is a special report that summarizes the activities of the Electoral Division and attempts to provide an overview of the unfolding of the electoral process up to election day. 
2. The Electoral Division of ONUSAL was established in September 1993 with a mandate to observe the electoral process before, during and after the elections under the following terms of reference: 
(a) To observe that measures and decisions made by all electoral authorities are impartial and consistent with the holding of free and fair elections; 
(c) To observe that mechanisms are in place effectively to prevent multiple voting, given that a complete screening of the electoral rolls prior to the elections is not feasible; 
(d) To observe that freedom of expression, organization, movement and assembly are respected without restrictions; 
(e) To observe that potential voters have sufficient knowledge of the mechanisms for participating in the election; 
(f) To examine, analyse and assess criticisms made, objections raised and attempts undertaken to delegitimize the electoral process and, if required, to convey such information to the Supreme Electoral Tribunal; 
(g) To inform the Supreme Electoral Tribunal of complaints received regarding irregularities in electoral advertising or possible interferences with the electoral process; when appropriate, to request information on corrective measures taken by the Tribunal; 
(h) To place observers at all polling sites on election day to verify that the right to vote is fully respected. 
In spite of the rather small number of staff, the electoral component has been able to perform the observation duties assigned to it on the basis of coordination with, and the close collaboration of, the other components of ONUSAL. 
In addition to observing the activities of the Supreme Electoral Tribunal, the political parties, other public organizations and the mass media, the ONUSAL teams have been providing technical and logistic support in the preparation of the register of voters in all regions of the country. 
By the end of the campaign period, the ONUSAL teams had made an average of 9 observation visits to each of the country's 262 towns, or more than 2,350 visits, and had also dispatched a total of 3,700 patrols. 
In the course of providing this support, some 437,000 kilometres of travel and roughly 270 hours of helicopter flying time were logged. 
4. ONUSAL promoted discussions with a view to obtaining the signing of codes of conduct by political parties. 
On 10 March, at ONUSAL headquarters, all presidential candidates signed a declaration in which they declared their rejection of violence and their commitment to respect the results of the elections and to comply with the Peace Accords. 
Periodic meetings with political parties were held at the central and local levels in order to discuss ongoing problems and viable solutions. 
It was at these meetings that technical proposals to improve the registration process were discussed and evaluated. 
During the months preceding the elections, ONUSAL has been approached by representatives of various organizations which intend to monitor the elections by mobilizing some 2,000 international observers, in addition to ONUSAL's own observers. 
The Electoral Division has prepared a kit containing documents on electoral procedures and international observation, as well as reports of the Secretary-General. 
These documents are available to those delegations and reporters who seek information at ONUSAL. 
6. ONUSAL has mobilized 900 international observers to be deployed prior to election day in all of the 262 municipalities of El Salvador. 
There will be an observer team at each of the 355 polling centres, which constitute a total of 6,970 polling stations. 
The number of observers per team will vary according to the size of the polling centre at a ratio of approximately 10 stations per observer. 
After election day, a public statement will be made by ONUSAL on the conduct of the election. 
7. The preparation of the electoral register was a central issue from the beginning of the process. 
As stated in my last report (S/1994/179, para. 17), at the closure of the register, and in overall quantitative terms, the registration of voters can be considered satisfactory. 
The electoral lists include the names of over 2,700,000 Salvadorians, of whom more than 2,350,000 may be in possession of a voting card when the deadline period for delivery of cards closes on 12 March. 
8. One major flaw of the Register is that over 74,000 persons requesting registration have not been included because their application could not be validated by a birth certificate. 
At the national level, that figure amounts to 2.8 per cent of the entire register of voters. 
Nevertheless, there are 35 municipalities in former conflict zones where the average of non-validated applications amounts to 10.4 per cent, more than triple the national average. 
In absolute terms, the number of those applications translates to over 10,000. 
This occurred in spite of the fact that 2 extensive plans for the recovery of more than 360,000 birth certificates from municipal offices were implemented with the assistance of ONUSAL and the United States Agency for International Development (USAID), concentrating more intensively in the former conflict zones. 
Nearly 60,000 applications for registration were validated on the results of those plans. 
Since destruction of registers was particularly frequent in these areas, it was there that an exceptionality decree for the redocumentation of citizens was more broadly applied. 
In practice, although the Tribunal issued instructions on this matter via the media, it failed to include specific deadlines for citizens to submit complaints. 
During the last days of February and up to 6 March, ONUSAL teams observed that requests for corrections and submission of birth certificates for the validation of voter applications were being accepted by the Tribunal. 
10. Another problem that still persists with regard to the Register is the possibility of multiple voting by persons in possession of several voter cards under the same or different identities. 
Multiple voting by persons with several cards can be prevented only by appropriate use of indelible ink at the time of voting. 
11. ONUSAL teams have observed cases of citizens who, despite the appearance of their names on the voter lists, were unable to obtain their voter cards because their registration card was not available even after all cards had been sent to the field. 
While at least some of these cases may have been corrected by the Tribunal in response to claimants, the extent of the problem could not be quantified and difficulties may arise on election day. 
12. Under the terms of reference of its electoral component, ONUSAL was asked to observe whether freedom of expression, movement, organization and assembly were being respected without restrictions. 
In monitoring campaign activities, ONUSAL teams have attended more than 800 events, mainly political meetings and demonstrations, that have generally taken place in an orderly, well-organized manner. 
Despite the absence of security forces at two thirds of the events, only a few serious incidents have occurred. 
Although some persons were seriously injured, no fatalities have been reported from campaign activities. 
13. Political advertising through the mass media has also been monitored by ONUSAL. 
All the parties are present in most media, although with different intensity. 
14. There has been publicity on television and the radio and in newspapers by a private institute and also by anonymous advertisers, the content of which is strongly hostile to FMLN and to the presidential candidate of the CD/MNR/FMLN coalition. 
Besides violating article 4 of the electoral propaganda rules, whereby only political parties and coalitions may make use of electoral propaganda, this publicity also violates article 18 of the rules, which stipulates that no party shall include in its publicity emblems, symbols and insignia used by other parties. 
Although the Supreme Electoral Tribunal ordered these advertisements to be withdrawn, they continued to be published. 
In all cases, the content of this publicity runs counter to the spirit of peace and reconciliation that should preside over the elections. 
There has also been some publicity by ARENA and the Convergencia Democr\x{5ae2}ica with elements that may violate article 18 of the electoral propaganda rules. 
Communication with the Tribunal included not only complaints presented to ONUSAL by claimants from different sources, mostly political parties, but also reports on problems identified in the field by ONUSAL observers. 
These communications covered most of the issues subject to public discussion. 
In this connection, ONUSAL made recommendations to the Tribunal as appropriate. 
Some 300 complaints were presented to ONUSAL during the campaign period, most of them (23 per cent) dealing with arbitrary or illegitimate action by public authorities. 
The remainder consisted of acts of intimidation (21 per cent), destruction of propaganda materials (18 per cent), aggression (9 per cent), murder (7 per cent) and miscellaneous complaints (22 per cent). 
In addition, a number of well-funded NGOs were very active in the field of civic education. 
Massive civic education campaigns were of the utmost importance, as in elections held in the past decade an average of 10 per cent of the ballots were void and blank. 
But a decision taken by the Supreme Electoral Tribunal has resulted in the relocation of four polling stations from their respective municipalities to the departmental capital of Chalatenango. 
This perception is not upheld by ONUSAL observers. 
ONUSAL has reiterated, in conversations with the Tribunal and in public statements, that the decision to relocate polling stations violates articles 125 and 241 of the Electoral Code. 
In spite of ongoing protests, the Supreme Electoral Tribunal to date maintains its position. 
18. El Salvador is approaching these elections under political conditions that were unthinkable three years ago. 
Despite remaining difficulties with the registration of voters and a political climate where mistrust among contenders still persists, the conditions for the holding of free and fair elections are generally adequate. 
On 31 March 1994 the existing mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) will expire, leaving the Security Council with the option of extending it for an additional period of six months. 
We are grateful for their devoted humanitarian effort, which has helped many citizens of Croatia, and we deeply regret the casualties which the international forces have suffered in their brave task. 
The Republic of Croatia is once again ready to accept prolongation of the UNPROFOR mandate on its territory, considering the pivotal role of UNPROFOR in the overall peace process. 
However, in making its final decision regarding the renewal of the UNPROFOR mandate, the Government of Croatia must raise the question of the necessity of improving UNPROFOR's performance. 
Full implementation of all relevant Security Council resolutions remains the most essential, yet still unfulfilled task of UNPROFOR. 
With more than 16,000 United Nations peace-keeping troops deployed in Croatia, and considering the precise goals inscribed in the Vance plan (S/23280, annex III), it is difficult to accept the inefficiency of UNPROFOR performance in Croatia. 
The uncooperative and hostile behaviour of militant Serbian insurgents in the United Nations Protected Areas (UNPAs) certainly is a cause of considerable difficulties for UNPROFOR, but they should not be permitted to impede the implementation of any Security Council resolutions. 
Security Council resolution 871 (1993) of 4 October 1993 remains the foundation for any future UNPROFOR action in Croatia, as well as the overall framework for initiating the process of the peaceful reintegration of the UNPAs into the legal and economic system of the Republic of Croatia. 
Croatia stresses in particular the importance of paragraphs 4 and 5 of Security Council resolution 871 (1993). 
This includes the provisions of the plan concerning the demilitarization of the UNPAs, as well as the recognition of the Republic of Croatia within its internationally recognized borders. 
In dealing with the question of the UNPAs, the Republic of Croatia would like to recall General Assembly resolution 48/122 of 20 December 1993 entitled "Human rights and terrorism". 
At the same time, I must once again emphasize the extreme importance of successful implementation of all the relevant Security Council resolutions for the rapid and peaceful reintegration of the UNPAs into the legal and political system of the Republic of Croatia. 
This is the only guarantee for peace and stability in the region. 
In order to facilitate future UNPROFOR performance, and considering the situation on the ground, I am enclosing a series of goals and actions which Croatia considers to be necessary for the success of the renewed UNPROFOR mandate. 
The Republic of Croatia considers that UNPROFOR should focus on the following in its renewed mandate: 
It is necessary to recall that the so-called "pink zones" were established with the consent of the Government of Croatia as a temporary measure, and that they are not considered as parts of the UNPAs (see S/24188); 
(iv) Croatia requests the Security Council to authorize UNPROFOR to take control of the Djeletovci oil field, which is situated in the UNPA East (see S/25703). 
(b) Restoring the communication and transportation facilities throughout the UNPAs and connecting them to the other parts of the Republic of Croatia: 
(c) Initiating the process of the return of refugees and detainees throughout the so-called "pink zones" and the UNPAs. 
Regarding the significance of this process, two important points should be considered: 
Since the outbreak of war in 1991, the Croat population that formerly inhabited the area has been ethnically cleansed by Serbian insurgents. 
According to the 1994 United Nations Population and Vital Statistics Report, 1/ in the 1991 census in the Republic of Croatia there were 4,784,256 inhabitants. 
The 1991 census registered 536,370 inhabitants in the entire territories that are presently known as UNPAs; 48.2 per cent out of this number were Serbs, 38.2 per cent were Croats and 13.6 per cent were members of other nationalities and minority groups. 
According to the 1991 census, the total population of the areas presently known as "pink zones" was 68,971; 49.1 per cent were Serbs and 47.1 per cent were Croats; 
(ii) The selection of 50 settlements in the so-called "pink zones" and UNPAs as a starting-point and a model for the process of the return of refugees and displaced persons. 
The Government of Croatia is ready to cooperate closely with the United Nations and relevant humanitarian agencies in this process, bearing in mind the political sensitivity of this action and its possible consequences; 
(d) Effectively disarming the Serbian insurgents in the so-called "pink zones" and UNPAs in accordance with the Vance plan and Security Council resolution 802 (1993) of 25 January 1993, as an essential condition for maintaining peace and stability in the area. 
UNPROFOR should draw upon its positive experience in removing heavy Serbian armament from the vicinity of Sarajevo. 
The credible threat of force has proved to be the most efficient way to deal with the Serbian aggression. 
Therefore, Croatia urges the Security Council to authorize the necessary use of force in achieving the aforesaid goal, and proposes the following: 
(e) Protecting fully the human and minority rights throughout the UNPAs: 
(i) Croatia requests that the Security Council, in coordination with the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe, immediately deploy human rights monitors on a long-term basis throughout the UNPAs. 
Such a measure should provide necessary assurances that human and minority rights of all Croatian citizens in the UNPAs, regardless of their ethnic background, will be closely monitored and protected; 
(f) Initiating international cooperation and assistance to alleviate the consequences of war in Croatia. 
Economic help and industrial reconstruction of the part of the country devastated by war and subsequent occupation by the Serbian insurgents is of utmost importance for the success of the overall peace process. 
We therefore propose that the Secretary-General commence preparatory activities to organize an international conference for assistance in the post-war reconstruction of the Republic of Croatia, bearing in mind the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly (resolutions 47/166 of 18 December 1992 and 48/204 of 21 December 1993). 
1. On 3 November 1993, at 0900 hours, six Iraqi military personnel were seen in no man's land, south of Siranband at the geographic coordinates of NE 865006300 on the map of Baneh, north-east and south-east of border pillars 99 and 99/1. 
2. On 3 November 1993, between 1000 and 1230 hours, eight Iraqi military personnel were seen digging a canal south-west of border pillar 46 at the geographic coordinates of NC 446754 on the map of Naftshahr. 
3. On 3 November 1993, at 1145 hours, an Iraqi military helicopter was seen flying at the geographic coordinates of NC 3556 on the map of southern Naftshahr, 4 kilometres west of border pillar 45 and 3 kilometres south-west of border pillar 45/1. 
5. On 3 November 1993, at 1910 hours, Iraqi forces fired Dushka bullets at Iranian territory south of border pillar 25/11 from the geographic coordinates of PB 354422 on the map of Koohe Toonel. 
They left behind a Kalashnikov rifle and a collapsible gun with a metal stock. 
9. On 6 November 1993, at 0930 hours, four Iraqi military personnel were seen digging a canal at the geographic coordinates of NC 771211 on the map of Halaleh in no man's land, east of border pillar 35/15 and west of border pillar 35/14, north-west of Meimak Heights. 
11. On 7 November 1993, at 0900 hours, a number of Iraqi forces proceeded to install a Dushka gun and an anti-aircraft weapon at the geographic coordinates of ND 384123 and ND 387125 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 56/1. 
12. On 8 November 1993, at 0930 hours, 10 Iraqi military personnel were seen training at the geographic coordinates of NC 589317 on the map of Kasna Sheikh, west of border pillar 39/8 and south-west of border pillars 40 and 40A. 
13. On 8 November 1993, at 1800 hours, 20 antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at the geographic coordinates of NE 7566 on the map of Baneh. 
They then proceeded to barricade the road north of border pillar 99/5 and Koohassanbin and stopped drivers of vehicles passing through. 
The intruders fled to Iraqi territory when pursued by Iranian forces. 
14. On 8 November 1993, between 1920 and 2130 hours, Iraqi forces at the geographic coordinates of NC 4270065200 on the map of Naftshahr in no man's land, west of Chalai and the border river of Goneh Kabood, fired 28 flare bullets. 
16. On 9 November 1993, at 1100 hours, four Iraqi soldiers were seen passing through the geographic coordinates of QA 0630093200 on the map of Meimeh River in no man's land south of border pillar 23. 
17. On 10 November 1993, at 1210 hours, the Andros, accompanied by two tugboats, one of which flew the Iraqi flag and the other an unidentified flag, sailed past Khorramshahr piers in the direction of the sea. 
18. On 10 November 1993, eight antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered the Iranian village of Bahram in the Sarvabad region of Marivan at the geographic coordinates of PE 1413 on the map of Baneh. 
The intruders left for Iraqi territory when pursued by Iranian forces. 
19. On 10 November 1993, at 0835 hours, an Iraqi mechanical shovel was sighted at the geographic coordinates of NC 635258 on the map of Kani Sheikh, south of Height 130 and west of border pillars 39/2 and 39/3. 
20. On 10 November 1993, at 1040 hours, two Iraqi helicopters were seen flying at the geographic coordinates of NC 271615 on the map of southern Naftshahr, north-west of border pillar 46. 
21. On 10 November 1993, at 1530 hours, a number of antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory. 
They gathered at the geographic coordinates of NE 7375 on the map of Baneh, north of border pillar 99/5 and Assanbin Heights and Shakh-e-ashkoot Mount. 
They intended to attack the police base, but were intercepted and fled to Iraqi territory. 
22. On 11 November 1993, at 1010 hours, three Iraqi military personnel were sighted reconnoitring at the geographic coordinates of QA 0693 on the map of Meimeh River in no man's land south of border pillar 23. 
23. On 11 November 1993, at 1110 hours, two Iraqi vehicles were observed at the geographic coordinates of NC 554398 on the map of Sumar in no man's land, south-west of border pillars 41 and 42 in the vicinity of the Koomeh Sang sentry post. 
24. On 12 November 1993, at 1930 hours, seven antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory south-east of border pillars 95/4 and 95/5 at the geographic coordinates of PE 0947 on the map of Marivan. 
25. On 12 November 1993, at 2030 hours, eight antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at the geographic coordinates of PE 1319 on the map of Baneh in the Sarvabad region. 
27. On 13 November 1993, at 1000 hours, an Iraqi crane was being operated near the Al-Abbas sentry post at the geographic coordinates of NC 589317 on the map of Kani Sheikh, south-west of the sentry post of Kani Sheikh and west of border pillar 39/8. 
They made a brief stop in the village and then continued in the direction of Kopazeh village, which they entered at 1830 hours. 
They rested there for a while and then robbed the villagers of food and supplies. 
They left this village, located at the geographic coordinates of PE 1430 on the map of Khabbar-e-Tork, when pursued by Iranian forces. 
30. On 13 November 1993, at 2130 hours, six antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered the Iranian village of Neshkanesh at the geographic coordinates of PE 2229 on the map of Baneh in the Sarvabad region. 
They encountered Iranian forces at 2300 hours and then returned to Iraqi territory. 
31. On 13 November 1993, at 2200 hours, six antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated 13 kilometres into Iranian territory east of border pillar 83/5 at the geographic coordinates of PE 0620 on the map of Ney. 
33. On 15 November 1993, at 1545 hours, seven Iraqi vehicles, each carrying a gun, were seen passing south of the Iraqi Hemad Sahab sentry post at the geographic coordinates of QA 082931 on the map of Meimeh River in no man's land, south of border pillar 22/49. 
34. On 15 November 1993, at 1630 hours, Iraqi military personnel installed two Dushka guns and a mortar cannon on Height 256 at the geographic coordinates of NC 414985 on the map of Khosravi. 
35. On 15 November 1993, at 2100 hours, four antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory east of Bashmagh and Vayveh sentry posts, 5 kilometres away from border pillar 90 at the geographic coordinates of NE 9740 on the map of Marivan. 
The intruders entered the village of Miran and robbed the villagers of money and supplies after terrorizing and threatening them. 
They returned to Iraqi territory when pursued by Iranian forces. 
36. On 15 November 1993, at 2200 hours, two antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory, 13 kilometres east of border pillar 91. 
They entered the village Benavchelleh at the geographic coordinates of PE 0443 on the map of Marivan and returned to Iraqi territory when pursued by Iranian forces. 
38. On 16 November 1993, at 2030 hours, Iraqis effected an explosion at the geographic coordinates of ND 641248 on the map of Ghasr-e-Shirin in no man's land, north of the Iranian sentry post of Darkhoo and east of the Iraqi village of Majid Ghadir. 
39. On 18 November 1993, at 1200 hours, Iraqi forces effected 10 explosions at the geographic coordinates of NC 832193 on the map of Halaleh in no man's land, west of border pillar 35/8 at Meimak Heights at Tappeh Shohada. 
They returned to Iraqi territory when pursued by Iranian forces. 
41. On 19 November 1993, at 0800 hours, seven Iraqi personnel were seen digging a trench at the geographic coordinates of NC 595330 on the map of Kani Sheikh in no man's land, north of border pillars 40 and 40A and south of border pillar 40/1. 
They returned to Iraqi territory when pursued by Iranian forces. 
They returned to Iraqi territory when pursued by Iranian forces. 
44. On 19 November 1993, four antirevolutionary elements armed with light weapons crossed the border and entered Iranian territory east of border pillars 90 and 91 at the geographic coordinates of NE 9541. 
They entered the village of Sa'adabad and attempted to subject the villagers to extortion. 
45. On 20 November 1993, at 1100 hours, 10 Iraqi soldiers were seen training to take over new positions at the geographic coordinates of NC 595330 on the map of Kani Sheikh in no man's land, north of border pillars 40 and 40A and south of border pillar 40/1. 
46. On 20 November 1993, at 1600 hours, three Iraqi military personnel were seen repairing their positions at the geographic coordinates of PB 106724 on the map of Mehran in no man's land, south of Zalooab Mount and border pillar 33 at the Iraqi sentry post of Doraji. 
47. On 20 November 1993, at 1400 hours, three Iraqi military personnel were seen digging the ground and installing unidentified objects at the geographic coordinates of ND 618243 on the map of Ghasr-e-Shirin in no man's land south of Majid Ghadiragha. 
48. On 21 November 1993, at 0745 hours, 15 Iraqi soldiers were seen training in no man's land at the geographic coordinates of QA 586035700, north of Hoor-al-Howeizeh, south of border pillars 21/1 and 21/2. 
49. On 22 November 1993, at 1300 hours, nine Iraqi non-military personnel were seen inspecting the area at the geographic coordinates of PB 096717 on the map of Mehran. 
50. On 22 November 1993, 12 antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at Piranshahr at the geographic coordinates of NF 1261 and fired an RPG-7 rocket and bullets at a vehicle passing through. 
51. On 23 November 1993, at 1130 hours, Iraqi forces set up a tent and a telecommunications instrument at the geographic coordinates of QA 003004800 on the map of Meimeh River in no man's land, south-west of border pillars 24/3 and 24/4 at Height 77. 
53. On 24 November 1993, at 0700 hours, Iraqi forces stationed at the Chalai sentry post installed a telecommunications antenna at the geographic coordinates of NC 427654 on the map of Naftshahr. 
54. On 24 November 1993, at 1100 hours, four Iraqi military personnel entered the buffer zone at the geographic coordinates of QA 0693 on the map of Meimeh River, south of border pillar 23. They then began to scout in the area. 
55. On 24 November 1993, at 1740 hours, 30 antirevolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory 11 kilometres east of Barisoo at the geographic coordinates of NF 6001. 
They released the drivers only after the latter paid. 
56. On 28 November 1993, at 1645 hours, an Iraqi vessel being pulled by a Nissan tugboat left the port of Basra for the sea. 
57. On 29 November 1993, at 1455 hours, the ocean voyager Dolphin 4, being pulled by a foreign tugboat, left the port of Basra for the sea. 
58. On 29 November 1993, at 1540 hours, three antirevolutionary elements dressed in fatigues crossed the border at the geographic coordinates of NC 7320 on the map of Halaleh, west of the northern Halaleh sentry post. 
They entered Iranian territory south of Ghalalem Mount and Talkhab River. 
They encountered Iranian border police and fired at the latter. 
Reaffirming its resolution 696 (1991) of 30 May 1991 and all subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Recalling the statement made by the President of the Security Council on 10 February 1994 (S/PRST/1994/7), 
Commending the efforts of the Secretary-General and his Special Representative aimed at the earliest resolution of the Angolan crisis through negotiations within the framework of the "Acordos de Paz" and relevant Security Council resolutions, 
Commending also the efforts of the three observer States to the Angolan peace process, of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and some neighbouring States, in particular Zambia, and encouraging them to continue their efforts, 
Strongly urging both parties, and in particular UNITA, to exercise maximum flexibility and good faith at this crucial stage of the negotiations in Lusaka and to refrain from any acts which could delay their early and successful completion, 
Noting that Angolans bear ultimate responsibility for the successful implementation of the "Acordos de Paz" and any subsequent agreement, 
Welcoming the improvement in the overall humanitarian situation in Angola, while noting that the situation remains serious in certain areas of the country, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General dated 9 March 1994; 
3. Expresses its deep concern at continued offensive military actions and demands the cessation of all such action immediately; 
4. Decides to extend the mandate of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) until 31 May 1994; 
6. Takes note of the preparations and contingency planning undertaken by the Secretary-General for an appropriate United Nations presence in Angola once a comprehensive peace settlement is reached, and reaffirms its readiness to consider promptly any recommendations from the Secretary-General in this regard; 
7. Condemns any actions that threaten the unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance to all in need in Angola and put the lives of the humanitarian assistance workers at risk and calls for the full cooperation of all parties; 
8. Strongly appeals to the international community to respond generously to the 1994 revised inter-agency appeal for Angola and commends those who have already contributed to humanitarian relief efforts in Angola; 
9. Reaffirms the obligation of all States to implement fully the provisions of paragraph 19 of resolution 864 (1993); 
During its consideration of the items, representatives of the Secretary-General provided additional information to the Advisory Committee. 
5. The Advisory Committee notes from the unaudited interim financial statements for the 18-month period of the biennium 1992-1993 ended 30 June 1993 that a total of $64.9 million is currently being held in suspense in respect of UNDOF. 
It therefore recommends that the surplus be credited to Member States. 
The Committee notes the explanation contained under item 9 in annex II that "an extensive acquisition and installation of EDP equipment and software, undertaken in connection with the computerization programme for procurement and warehousing for UNDOF, including an electronic mail system, resulted in an overexpenditure". 
The Secretary-General approved the proposal for UNDOF on 15 March 1992. 
11. The Committee inquired as to why the Secretary-General's estimates as contained in document A/47/620 for the same period, i.e. 1 December 1992-30 November 1993, had not included provision for the data-processing equipment that was considered necessary in view of the streamlining (see paras. 8 and 9 above). 
The Committee was informed that the details for the proposed computerization had not been finalized at that point. 
Representatives of the Secretary-General also emphasized that, as indicated in item 9 (ii) in annex IV to document A/48/700, no provision for data-processing equipment was required in respect of the period from 1 December 1993 to 30 November 1994. 
12. Notwithstanding the above, the Advisory Committee is of the view that the fact that such a programme was envisaged should have been highlighted; i.e. the total impact of the streamlining should have been addressed, if only in general terms. 
In this connection, the Committee points out that no detailed information has been provided in the performance report concerning the actual equipment procured under this programme. 
In this connection, the Secretary-General notes in paragraph 8 of the main report that the estimate incorporates an additional overall reduction of approximately 7.8 per cent in military personnel from an authorized strength of 1,124 troops to 1,036. 
A 6.7 per cent reduction in local costs is also proposed. 
The Committee observes that this decrease is proportionally less than the decrease in military strength. 
16. As shown in annex III, an amount of $462,000 has been included in the estimate in respect of reimbursement for contingent-owned equipment. (The figure of $626,000 shown in annex IV, item 1 (c) (i) is incorrect.) 
The Committee was informed that the amount of $462,000 included provision of $96,800 for the procurement of 15 replacement vehicles, as discussed in item 5 (a) in annex IV to document A/48/700. 
The cost of the vehicles ($968,000), would be payable over a 10-year period; i.e. the equipment would be procured under a lease-purchase type of arrangement. 
17. In response to inquiry, the Committee was informed that the balance of the estimate for reimbursement for contingent-owned equipment ($365,200) was based on payments to be made in accordance with a "30-30-20-20" depreciation scale. 
18. The estimate for death and disability compensation amounts to $300,000. 
19. The Advisory Committee recommends that the General Assembly appropriate the amount of $18,204,000 gross ($17,718,000 net) authorized and apportioned in paragraph 7 of General Assembly resolution 47/204 for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1993. 
21. On the basis of the information before it, the Advisory Committee recommends that the Assembly approve the Secretary-General's estimate of $32,160,000 gross ($31,188,000 net) for the period from 1 December 1993 to 30 November 1994. 
It further recommends that one half of that amount, i.e. $16,080,000 gross ($15,594,000 net) be appropriated and assessed at this stage in respect of the period from 1 December 1993 to 31 May 1994. 
22. UNIFIL was established by Security Council resolution 425 (1978) of 19 March 1978 for an initial period of six months and has since been extended, most recently by Security Council resolution 895 (1994) of 28 January 1994 for a further period of six months until 31 July 1994. 
23. As shown in paragraph 4 of document A/48/841, as at 31 October 1993, an amount of $2,276.4 million had been assessed among Member States in respect of UNIFIL for the periods from inception of the Force to 31 January 1994. 
The Committee was informed that, as at 28 February 1994 the total of outstanding contributions in respect of that amount was $204.4 million, which does not include contributions due in respect of the apportionment authorized by General Assembly decision 48/464. 
25. The Advisory Committee notes from the unaudited interim financial statements for the 18-month period of the 1992-1993 biennium ended 30 June 1993 that a total of $90.4 million is currently being held in suspense in respect of UNIFIL. 
26. The Committee also notes that, as discussed in paragraphs 11 to 14 and 17 of document A/48/841, UNIFIL has been unable to reimburse in full the amounts due to troop-contributing Governments for their participation in UNIFIL. 
Not only have reimbursements been met only up to 31 January 1991 (para. 17), but also the provisional reimbursement rate is less than the approved rates (paras. 12 and 13). 
As shown in paragraph 14 of document A/48/841, as at 31 October 1993, amounts due to former and current troop-contributing Governments for troop costs are estimated at $65.6 million. 
27. Bearing in mind the status of unpaid contributions as well as the status of reimbursements to troop-contributing Governments, the Advisory Committee concurs in the Secretary-General's proposal to enter the surplus balance of $5,769,036 into the Suspense Account. 
29. The Advisory Committee notes from annexes I and II to document A/48/841 that the overexpenditure under civilian staff costs relates in large measure to increased requirements for local staff and general temporary assistance, offset by savings in respect of international staff. 
As indicated under item 2 of annex II, additional local personnel were engaged under general temporary assistance to compensate for the vacant international posts. 
30. In response to inquiry, the Committee was informed that personnel from both UNDOF and UNIFIL are frequently deployed to new peace-keeping operations in the initial stages in view of their expertise and experience. 
Instead of recruiting long-term replacements, additional local staff are often engaged; this trend is reflected in the staffing proposals for the period from 1 February 1994 to 31 January 1995 (see para. 35 below). 
No hourly costs would be charged to UNIFIL". 
32. The overexpenditure under other equipment is largely attributable to increased requirements for data-processing equipment related to the continuing computerization programme. 
As in the case of UNDOF (see para. 9 above), the computerization programme for UNIFIL, approved by the Secretary-General on 2 June 1992, was intended to compensate for the reduction in staff brought about by the streamlining exercise proposed by the Secretary-General for UNIFIL. 
33. In this connection, the Committee recalls that recommendations for streamlining UNIFIL were proposed by the Secretary-General in his report of 28 January 1991 to the Security Council (S/22129/Add.1) and the Security Council approved the recommendations in its resolution 734 (1992) of 29 January 1992. 
This proposal relates, as discussed in paragraph 30 above, to the increased usage of local staff who are engaged to compensate for the deployment of international staff to other missions. 
As pointed out above, no details were provided as to the equipment purchased during the previous mandate period, thereby hampering a review of the proposed requirements for the period from 1 February 1994 to 31 January 1995. 
38. The Advisory Committee recommends that the General Assembly appropriate the amount of $146,280,000 gross ($143,178,000 net) authorized and apportioned under the terms of paragraph 2 of General Assembly resolution 47/205 for the period from 1 February 1993 to 31 January 1994. 
As mentioned above, the Advisory Committee also concurs with the Secretary-General's proposal to credit to Member States the amount of the unencumbered balance of $1,194,000 for this period against their assessments in respect of future mandate periods. 
39. With regard to the period from 1 February to 31 July 1994, the Advisory Committee recommends that the General Assembly appropriate an amount of $71,142,000 gross ($68,847,000 net), i.e. six months at a monthly rate of $11,857,000 gross ($11,474,500 net). 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/848) on the financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara (MINURSO). 
6. The Advisory Committee is not satisfied with the information contained in the report of the Secretary-General on voluntary contributions and the effect these contributions have on expenditures, especially with regard to the provision of fuel and food. 
In his next report on the financing of MINURSO, the Secretary-General should provide information on voluntary contributions in accordance with guidelines approved by the General Assembly. 
9. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 23 of the report that the unencumbered balance of $34,655,950 gross ($35,247,050 net) as at 31 December 1993 will be sufficient to meet the cost of maintaining MINURSO at its current strength for a period of about 10 months. 
In paragraph 26 (c) of his report, the Secretary-General requests authorization to utilize this unencumbered balance for the maintenance of MINURSO, pending a further decision of the Security Council, at a monthly rate of $3,318,200 gross ($3,119,100 net). 
On the basis of the revised number, the cost estimates in annex III, line item 1 (b), and annex IV, paragraphs 11 to 14 and 17, can be revised downwards. 
12. The Advisory Committee was informed that, besides looking after the health of the mission personnel, the Medical Unit is treating the local population in the Mission area. Nevertheless, given the size of the Mission, the Advisory Committee believes that the total number of medical personnel is high. 
13. A clarification was made with regard to mission subsistence allowance payable to all Mission personnel, excluding locally recruited staff and discussed in annex IV, paragraphs 2 to 4. 
14. The Advisory Committee notes from annex IV, paragraph 29, that the assumption that "in any given weekend, 75 per cent of the staff (equivalent to 92) will be away from their base duty station". 
Moreover, the Committee does not believe that staff who are voluntarily away from headquarters and not on official duty should receive mission subsistence allowance at the rate of $110 instead of $40 or $45 as the case may be. 
In the circumstances, the Committee recommends a reduction of $708,400 in the estimate. 
The Committee was not provided with a justification for this. 
The Advisory Committee was informed that this is a unit specializing in cargo handling, including maritime aircraft and road/ground transportation. 
The unit works closely with the Chief Air Service Officer, who schedules movement of aircraft and ensures effective utilization of the Mission's fleet among the various locations of the Mission's units. 
In this connection, the Committee points out that the military force involved consists of observers only and, in view of the size of the Mission, the Advisory Committee questions the need for a movement control unit of this size. 
17. Furthermore, the Committee points out that, in addition to reimbursement at standard rates to the troop-contributing country providing the unit, a provision for mission subsistence allowance has also been made for the personnel of this unit. 
The Committee understands that there are few precedents for such a situation and that the closest parallel is the case of staff officers of military contingents in some missions who receive both the reimbursement at standard rates and mission subsistence allowance. 
18. Provision is made in annex IV, paragraph 15, to pay mission subsistence allowance for the Signals Unit, consisting of 43 military personnel. 
The Committee welcomes efforts to provide this service in a more cost-effective manner. 
19. As reflected in annexes V and VI to the Secretary-General's report, the estimate for the period 1 January to 31 December 1994 provides for a total of 179 posts to accommodate 124 international civilian staff (36 Professional, 51 General Service, 37 Field Service) and 55 local staff. 
20. The Advisory Committee was informed that, as of February 1994 the vacancy factor was 28 per cent for Professional staff and 14 per cent for General Service, Field Service and local staff. 
The Committee was further informed that the daily salary to be paid when actually employed is calculated by dividing the annual salary for an under-secretary-general ($148,296 gross) by 261 days per year (21.75 working days per month). 
The Advisory Committee intends to examine the administrative and financial issues related to special representatives in the context of the Secretary-General's report on special representatives, envoys and related positions (A/C.5/48/26). 
The Committee stresses that, wherever possible, General Service staff should be replaced by locally recruited staff. 
24. In connection with local staff, although the authorized number for the previous mandate period is 8 and the proposed number is 55, the difference of 47 does not represent an increase in the total staffing table of the operation. 
This is because, in the previous mandate period, MINURSO had the services of 47 local staff who were categorized as casual labourers and recorded under miscellaneous services (see annex II, paras. 10 and 31, and annex IV, para. 23). 
25. The Advisory Committee notes that salaries and common staff costs for international staff are based on New York standard costs except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
The estimate for the local staff is based on the local salary scale established for Western Sahara (annex IV, para. 6). 
The Committee was informed that the local salary scale established for MINURSO was based on Rabat standard costs. 
26. An amount of $97,000 has been provided for two consultants (annex IV, para. 26). 
This is in addition to one aircraft being provided free of charge to MINURSO by one Government. 
In this connection, the Committee recommends a review of this item. 
28. As indicated in paragraph 8 above, the Secretary-General estimates the requirements of MINURSO at $39,818,400 gross ($37,429,200 net) or $3.3 million gross ($3.1 million net) per month for the period from 1 January to 31 December 1994. 
As indicated in paragraph 9 above, on the basis of the Secretary-General's estimates, the unencumbered balance should be sufficient to finance the mission for at least 10 months from 1 January 1994. 
29. In this connection, the Advisory Committee points out that outstanding assessments of $20.3 million, unless received in the coming months, will have a significant impact on cash flow and on the maintenance of the operation. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Peace-Keeping Force in Cyprus (UNFICYP) (A/48/846). 
The Advisory Committee met with representatives of the Secretary-General who provided additional information. 
2. UNFICYP became operational on 27 March 1964. Since then the Security Council has extended the duration of the mandate of UNFICYP mainly for six-month periods. 
In his report to the Council of 22 November 1993 (S/26777), the Secretary-General recommended that the Council extend the mandate of the Force for a further six-month period until 15 June 1994. 
In a subsequent letter, dated 10 May 1993, the Government of Cyprus confirmed that its voluntary contribution for the 12-month period beginning 16 June 1993 would be increased to $18.5 million. 
6. Since the period beginning 16 June 1993, the costs of UNFICYP that are not covered by voluntary contributions have been assessed on Member States. 
7. As indicated in paragraph 11 of the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/846), total resources made available to UNFICYP for the period from 16 June to 15 December 1993 amount to $21,271,000 gross ($20,943,000 net), while total expenditures for the period were projected at the same level. 
10. The Secretary-General estimates the cost of maintaining UNFICYP for the current mandate period of six months from 16 December 1993 to 15 June 1994 at $23,748,000 gross, inclusive of the amount of $6,365,300 gross authorized by the General Assembly in its decision 48/474 of 23 December 1993. 
Taking into account voluntary contributions of $12,500,000, the Secretary-General is proposing an appropriation of the amount of $11,248,000 gross and the apportionment thereof, for the period from 16 December 1993 to 15 June 1994. 
The Advisory Committee trusts that the expenditures will level off once UNFICYP has found alternative and cost-effective means for obtaining the required services. 
12. As stated in paragraph 2 of annex IV of the report, the cost estimate provides for 1,230 military personnel, consisting of 1,110 infantry and 120 logistical support personnel. 
In addition, there are 12 military observers and 35 civilian police personnel. 
As shown in annex III of the report, total costs pertaining to military personnel amount to $11,446,700 including $1,073,700 for emplacement, rotation and repatriation. 
The Advisory Committee reiterates its concern at the high costs relating to emplacement, rotation and repatriation of personnel, particularly in long-established missions. 
In view of this, the Advisory Committee recommends that the feasibility of longer periods between rotations be explored and discussed with troop contributors. 
The Advisory Committee recalls that in its report (A/47/1004, paras. 17 and 18) it had recommended against additional Field Service posts. 
14. As indicated in paragraph 57 of annex IV of the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/846), provision has been made for the hiring of some 368 local civilian personnel at an estimated cost of $3,657,500. 
However, the Advisory Committee was informed that the required level of locally recruited staff would actually be 332, with estimated savings amounting to $603,900. 
15. The Advisory Committee recalls that locally recruited personnel for UNFICYP have been obtained through contractual services from the United Kingdom Command Secretariat (A/47/1004, para. 16). 
The estimates include a 7 per cent administrative charge payable by UNFICYP. 
On inquiry as to the cost-effectiveness of this arrangement, the Advisory Committee was informed that, inclusive of the administrative charge, the services now being obtained by UNFICYP were more economical than they would be if UNFICYP were to hire local personnel directly. 
The Advisory Committee trusts that this exceptional arrangement will be monitored and will continue only as long as it is cost-effective for UNFICYP. 
16. The Advisory Committee notes that the same provision as in the previous financial period has been made for the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, that is, for 50 work days at $568 per day, together with subsistence allowance at $204 per day for 50 days. 
The Advisory Committee was not convinced of the rationale for using the factor of 261 rather than 365; the Advisory Committee will revert to this and other related issues in the context of its examination of the report of the Secretary-General on special representatives, envoys and related positions (A/C.5/48/26). 
17. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraphs 40 and 41 of annex IV of the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/846) that air operations continue to be provided by the United Kingdom Helicopter Flight Unit, with 3 Gazelle helicopters for reconnaissance purposes as well as for medical evacuations. 
Alternatively, arrangements for acquiring the services through competitive bidding should be made to obtain the helicopters at rates comparable to those for similar helicopters in other peace-keeping missions. 
Taking into account the voluntary contributions from Cyprus and Greece (see paras. 4, 5 and 10 above), the amount to be appropriated would be $10.5 million. 
1. The CHAIRMAN invited the Committee to consider a request for the inclusion of an additional agenda item entitled "Emergency assistance to Uganda". 
2. At the invitation of the Chairman, Mr. Kamunanwire (Uganda) took a place at the Committee table. 
Accordingly, his Government hoped that its request for the inclusion of the said item in the agenda of the current session would receive unanimous support. 
4. Mr. KALPAGE (Sri Lanka) expressed sympathy to Uganda, on behalf of the Sri Lankan Government and people, in the wake of the disaster which had left thousands homeless and deprived of health care and means of communication. 
6. Mr. OUEDRAOGO (Burkina Faso), speaking on behalf of the Group of African States, welcomed the emergency measures already taken by Uganda and expressed the hope that the international community would be called upon to respond generously and swiftly to a situation which required financial, human and material resources. 
7. Mr. HADID (Algeria) expressed heartfelt sympathies, on behalf of his country, to the Ugandan delegation in the aftermath of the natural disaster which had struck that fraternal country, and support for Uganda's request. 
9. Mr. CASTELLANOS-CARRILLO (Guatemala) endorsed the statements made by the preceding speakers and supported Uganda's request. 
2. Pursuant to that request, the relevant documentation is listed below: 
(b) Verbatim records of the plenary meetings of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session regarding the general debate on and consideration of disarmament matters (A/48/PV.4-29 and 81); 
Recalling its resolutions 37/158 of 17 December 1982, 38/205 of 20 December 1983 and 39/192 of 17 December 1984, in which it appealed to all States, the specialized agencies and international development and financial institutions to provide all possible assistance for the development of Sierra Leone, 
Recalling also its resolution 37/133 of 17 December 1982, in which it decided to include Sierra Leone in the list of the least developed countries, 
Alarmed at the astronomical cost to the Government of Sierra Leone of protecting its territory and people from the spill-over effect of the conflict in Liberia, 
2. Calls upon the international community and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to provide Sierra Leone with technical, financial and other forms of assistance for the repatriation and resettlement of Sierra Leonean refugees, returnees and displaced persons; 
3. Appeals to the international community and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to provide adequate assistance for the rehabilitation of the economy of Sierra Leone and the reconstruction of its devastated areas; 
4. Urges all States and relevant United Nations bodies to provide all possible assistance to help the Government of Sierra Leone meet the critical humanitarian needs of the population and to provide, as appropriate, food, medicine and essential equipment for hospitals and schools; 
5. Urgently reiterates its appeal to the international community, including the specialized agencies and other organizations and bodies of the United Nations system, to contribute generously, through bilateral and multilateral channels, to the economic and social development of Sierra Leone; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to continue his efforts to mobilize the resources necessary for an effective programme of financial, technical and material assistance to Sierra Leone; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "International assistance to Sierra Leone". 
Noting that, even though a viable country-wide emergency assistance programme has been instituted, security and logistic problems continue to hamper relief assistance, particularly in the interior, and have prevented the transition from emergency relief to reconstruction and development, 
Gravely concerned about the devastating effects of the protracted conflict on the socio-economic conditions in Liberia, and noting the urgent need to rehabilitate, in an atmosphere of peace and stability, basic sectors of the country in order to restore normalcy, 
6. Requests the Secretary-General: 
(a) To continue his efforts to coordinate the work of the United Nations system and to mobilize financial, technical and other assistance for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Liberia; 
(b) To undertake, when conditions permit, in close collaboration with the authorities of Liberia, an overall assessment of needs, with the objective of holding, when appropriate, a round-table conference of donors for the rehabilitation and reconstruction of Liberia; 
8. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "International assistance for the reconstruction and rehabilitation of Liberia". 
Bearing in mind that establishing a region of peace, freedom, democracy and development is a fundamental goal in Central America, 
2. Supports the efforts of the Central American Governments in their commitments to poverty alleviation and sustainable human development, and urges them to implement further appropriate policies and programmes in executing those commitments; 
8. Notes with appreciation the effective support extended by international and regional financial institutions to the priority programmes and projects that the Central American countries have identified as regards energy, communications, roads and agriculture within the framework of the Special Plan; 
10. Decides to examine and evaluate the implementation of the Special Plan at its forty-ninth session. 
Noting that, despite the progress made in the Sudan Emergency Operation and Operation Lifeline Sudan, considerable relief needs still remain to be addressed, particularly in the areas of non-food assistance, logistics and emergency recovery and rehabilitation, 
2. Calls upon the international community to continue to contribute generously to the emergency needs of the country, including its recovery and rehabilitation needs, as well as to national capacity-building in the areas of emergency management, preparedness and prevention; 
3. Appeals to all parties concerned to continue to pursue dialogue and negotiations and to terminate hostilities in order to allow for the re-establishment of peace, order and stability and also to facilitate relief efforts; 
4. Stresses the importance of assuring safe access for personnel providing relief assistance to all in need; 
5. Urges all parties involved to continue to offer all feasible assistance, including facilitating the movement of relief supplies and personnel, so as to guarantee maximum success of the Sudan Emergency Operation in all parts of the country; 
Welcoming the results of the Fourth Coordination Meeting for Humanitarian Assistance for Somalia, held at Addis Ababa from 29 November to 1 December 1993, 
Emphasizing the importance of the further implementation of itsresolution 47/160 to rehabilitate basic social and economic services at the local and regional levels throughout the country, 
1. Expresses its gratitude to all States and the intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have responded to the appeals of the Secretary-General and others by extending assistance to Somalia; 
6. Calls upon all parties, movements and factions in Somalia to respect fully the security and safety of personnel of the United Nations and its specialized agencies, and of non-governmental organizations, and to guarantee their complete freedom of movement throughout Somalia; 
This statement contains a series of unfounded accusations, untruths and false assertions. 
Firstly, the Republics of Serbia and Montenegro are not parts of the "former" Yugoslavia, but of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
Secondly, under the current Constitutions of the Republics of Serbia and of Montenegro, "sanjak" is not a territorial unit nor has it ever been one. 
As a term, "sanjak" was used to denote administrative units during the occupation of the Balkans by the Ottoman Turk Empire. 
However, the name of the region throughout history has been Raska. 
* Reissued for technical reasons. Such aspirations are championed by the Muslim separatists from the area, some of whom left the region to join the Muslim army of Alija Izetbegovic or became officials in the Muslim-dominated Government of the former Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Their overriding political goal is to internationalize the issue of "sanjak", i.e. to snatch it from the Republics of Serbia and Montenegro. 
The Muslim leadership of Bosnia and Herzegovina obviously harbours territorial pretensions vis--vis the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia with a view to connecting this region with the Muslim part of the former Bosnia and Herzegovina, Kosovo and Metohija and the Muslim-populated areas of the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
The allegations of "... ongoing violations of human rights ..." and "... policy of repression and ethnic cleansing ..." of the Yugoslav Muslims in the region of Raska are absolutely unfounded and are in contradiction to the facts and the situation on the ground. 
As citizens of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, they enjoy equal rights and full protection under the federal as well as the republican Constitution. 
The Muslims occupy highest-ranking positions in economic, political and cultural life without any discrimination whatsoever. 
Even if some incidents do cause concern among the population of Raska, they are exclusively to be blamed on the activities of the terrorist groups involved in arms smuggling and instigating rebellion in order to create the independent "sanjak" state. 
Some of those terrorists were uncovered and prosecuted in accordance with law. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is fully entitled to undertake all necessary measures to defend its Constitution, territorial integrity and legal order and will not hesitate to do so whenever those are threatened. 
In so doing, OIC is not only falsifying history, but is, in fact, instigating the spill-over of the armed conflict from Bosnia and Herzegovina, which is exactly the opposite of what the States members of OIC purportedly wish to do. 
The thirty-first amendment serves to enforce penal liability in the case of sanctions violations - also within the field of application of the European Union regulation. 
The provisions of this regulation were incorporated into the Foreign Trade and Payment Order in order to establish penal liability (para. 69 (m) of the Foreign Trade and Payment Order in the version of 14 December 1993, Federal Journal, p. 10937); 
To enforce penal liability this regulation was published on 13 December 1993 in the Federal Journal (p. 10938); 
Extrabudgetary resources: 
2.1 The appropriations under this section essentially comprise the resources for the former Office for Special Political Affairs and the Military Adviser to the Secretary-General, now consolidated in the new Department of Peace-keeping Operations, and various peace-keeping and related missions shown below under subsection B.2. 
In addition, the appropriations include the requirements for the period from 1 January to 30 June 1992 for the three activities transferred to the new Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the Office for Research and the Collection of Information. 
The Secretary-General was authorized to enter into commitments not exceeding $2 million pending receipt of voluntary contributions for this operation. 
The related commitments were to be treated as an advance from the Working Capital Fund in accordance with financial regulation 6.4 and any supplementary appropriations required were to be dealt with in the context of the second performance report for the biennium 1992-1993. 
Savings for travel ($39,000) are attributable to the use of electoral monitors from within the Mission area. 
The contribution by Norway of three satellite terminals resulted in savings under communications. 
2.6 (a) Appointment of a Special Envoy to assist the parties to establish a comprehensive national dialogue to promote a political settlement of the conflict in Tajikistan ($1,335,500); 
(d) Good offices of the Secretary-General to facilitate complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania, pursuant to General Assembly resolution 47/21 ($38,000); 
(e) Appointment of a Special Representative of the Secretary-General to Liberia for consultations with several States members of the Economic Community of West African States and costs of a meeting of Liberian parties, pursuant to Security Council resolution 788 (1992) ($238,100); 
Changes appearing under the "Other changes" column are explained below. 
2.8 The net increase of $94,700 relates to additional requirements for all main objects of expenditure under the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, which were partly offset by a net reduction for posts under the Office of the Military Adviser to the Secretary-General. 
2.9 The provisions for the following three activities that have been transferred to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in the context of the restructuring process correspond to the requirements for the first six months of the biennium 1992-1993. 
Reductions under other objects are also related to the streamlining and reduction in staff. 
Increases for travel relate to the computerization of UNTSO, particularly the requirements for travel of Headquarters staff to assist in setting up an accounting system at UNTSO; and additional requirements to meet the increased cost of shipment of personal effects and travel cost of military observers. 
The increase under furniture and equipment relates to purchase of electronic data-processing equipment, installation of a microwave link between UNTSO headquarters in Jerusalem with its office in Amman; and acquisition of 20 vehicles. 
2.13 The reductions for posts, other staff costs and travel are due to vacancies in international staff and the lower strength of military observers than was foreseen. 
The net decrease under general operating expenses arises from the reduced requirements for aircraft rental. 
The full report on the financing of the Office of the Secretary-General in Afghanistan and Pakistan is contained in document A/C.5/48/41. 
Acquisition of furniture and equipment and purchase of supplies and materials were curtailed to the minimum necessary ($52,000). 
There were also reductions in rental and maintenance of premises, including utilities ($39,000), and rental of furniture and equipment ($46,100). 
Recalling the provisions of its resolution 2095 (XX) of 20 December 1965 to the effect that the World Food Programme is to be reviewed before each pledging conference, 
Noting that the Programme was reviewed by the Committee on Food Aid Policies and Programmes of the World Food Programme at its thirty-fifth session and by the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1993, 
Recognizing the value of and continuing need for multilateral food aid as provided by the World Food Programme since its inception, both as a form of capital investment and for meeting emergency food needs, 
1. Establishes for the period 1995-1996 a target for voluntary contributions to the World Food Programme of $1.5 billion, of which not less than one third should be in cash and/or services; 
Deeply concerned about the extensive damage and devastation caused by the major earthquake that recently struck western Uganda, 
Noting with concern the urgent need to address the immediate relief requirements of thousands of residents in the Kabarole, Bundibugyo and Kasese districts, 
Conscious of the financial, organizational and technical constraints that have hampered those efforts, 
2. Notes with satisfaction the national efforts of Uganda to provide assistance to the victims of the earthquake; 
5. Requests all States and international organizations urgently to provide relief assistance to the victims of the disaster and to provide additional support to Uganda to enable the country to shoulder the additional socio-economic and financial burden resulting from the earthquake; 
1. Ms. LIN Shangzhen, speaking as the Chairperson of working group I, introduced its report. 
She added that the working group had approved the provisional agenda for the fourteenth session with the inclusion of one additional item entitled: "Contribution of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women to international conferences". 
4. Ms. AOUIJ said that, in the French version, the word "treizi\x{92d7}e" in the second paragraph should be corrected to "quatorzi\x{92d7}e". 
5. Mr. MATHIASON (Deputy Director, Division for the Advancement of Women) said that that error also occurred in the English version: the word "thirteenth" should be changed to "fourteenth". 
6. Ms. TALLAWY proposed that the rules enumerated in the text should be omitted. 
7. The CHAIRPERSON said that she fully supported that proposal. 
She took it that the Committee wished to adopt section F as amended. 
Furthermore, the Committee had accepted that suggestions and recommendations should be submitted as part of its report. 
Such decisions should perhaps be borne in mind before reaching sweeping conclusions. 
The Committee had established its reputation not by slavishly adopting the practices of other bodies but by selecting the approach which best served the particular issues it had to address. 
Its aim should be to ensure impartial treatment of all countries' reports, within the parameters established by the Convention. 
11. Mr. MATHIASON (Deputy Director, Division for the Advancement of Women) said there had indeed been a debate in 1987 concerning the type of comments permissible under article 21 of the Convention. 
12. The CHAIRPERSON said the Human Rights Committee used the terminology "concluding remarks". 
It seemed to her to be more a question of wording than of legal argument. 
13. Ms. CARTWRIGHT said she did not believe article 21 of the Convention precluded the Committee from addressing remarks to States parties, provided such remarks were duly reflected in the Committee's report. 
She interpreted the term "general recommendation" as providing for evaluation of a country's report rather than as a recommendation addressed to all States parties. 
14. Mr. MATHIASON (Deputy Director, Division for the Advancement of Women) noted that article 21 provided for "comments, if any, from States parties". 
While in the past there never had been any such comments, they would, if submitted, be most appropriately placed in an annex to the Committee's report. 
15. Ms. FORDE said she could recall one instance of a comment by a State party. 
16. Ms. SCH\x{70f3}P-SCHILLING asked whether Ms. Forde's concerns had been satisfied. 
17. Ms. FORDE said her objection did not alter the fact that the Committee had taken a decision. 
18. Ms. NIKOLAEVA felt there was agreement on the substance of the issue. 
The Committee should simply respect the terminology as set out in article 21, which provided for "suggestions", "general recommendations" and "comments". 
19. Ms. CARTWRIGHT, noting that the equivalent provisions of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights differed from those of the Convention, wondered whether the Committee should seek further guidance on how to proceed. 
20. Ms. SCH\x{70f3}P-SCHILLING suggested that further discussion of section G should be postponed until a definitive legal comparison had been made with the equivalent provisions of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. 
21. Ms. TALLAWY said that the decision to provide concluding comments required neither comparison with the provisions of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights nor a request for a legal opinion. 
22. After a procedural discussion in which Ms. SINEGIORGIS, Ms. ABAKA and Ms. FORDE took part, the CHAIRPERSON invited the Committee to adopt section G. 
25. Ms. SINEGIORGIS said that the Committee should authorize the Secretariat to reduce the number of reports if the additional meeting time was not granted. 
26. Mr. MATHIASON (Deputy Director, Division for the Advancement of Women) said that the extension of the current session had been approved to enable the Committee to consider reports of States parties; furthermore, on one occasion the Committee had considered reports from 12 States parties in a two-week session. 
27. It would not be known until later in the year whether the two three-week sessions had been approved. 
28. Ms. BUSTELO said that the Committee should take three reports off the list and authorize the Secretariat to reinstate them if the session was extended. 
The Committee might wish to determine which reports it would definitely take up and then make a second selection if it was granted two sessions. 
30. Ms. GURDULICH DE CORREA said that if the Committee had considered the 13 reports at the current session, it should consider at least that number at the next session. 
In that way, the number of reports would be reduced without the Committee having to reduce it. 
Although there was a risk of all States parties being present, there had not been a single session at which all States parties had actually presented their reports. 
33. The CHAIRPERSON said she took it that the Committee agreed to Mr. Mathiason's suggestion. 
34. It was so decided. 
37. Mr. MATHIASON (Deputy Director, Division for the Advancement of Women) said that a time-limit of 1 September had been decided upon by the Committee at its previous session; in the past, the Secretariat had been flexible about that time-limit, but in 1995, it would adhere strictly to it. 
39. Mr. MATHIASON (Deputy Director, Division for the Advancement of Women) said that both members of the East European Group would be leaving the Committee; when such a situation had arisen in the past, the Chairperson had designated a new member to participate in the pre-session working group. 
40. Ms. GURDULICH DE CORREA said that it would be better to draw on existing members for the pre-session working group, since some experience of the Committee was required. 
42. It was so decided. 
44. Ms. SCH\x{70f3}P-SCHILLING said that the Secretariat should also provide to new members a copy of the manual on reporting for States parties. 
45. The CHAIRPERSON said that a reference could be included in the report. 
46. Ms. CARTWRIGHT, speaking as the Rapporteur of working group II, introduced its report. 
48. Ms. CARTWRIGHT said that, while she would be willing to revise the recommendations along the lines that the Committee might suggest, the revised report would not be ready during the current session because of the time required for its translation into the other official languages. 
The question of family relations was an extremely delicate one and its consideration required much broader participation by members than there had actually been. 
Articles 9, 15 and 16 raised many questions which should be discussed. 
The Committee therefore should not adopt the draft report at the current meeting. 
50. Ms. SCH\x{70f3}P-SCHILLING asked to what extent the original document on which the current report was based had been circulated in preparation for the International Year of the Family (1994). 
52. Ms. NIKOLAEVA said she wondered why the Committee was currently reviewing a document which it had already adopted the previous year. 
53. Ms. GARCIA-PRINCE, referring to the paragraph entitled "Legislation" in the section of the report containing the recommendations, recalled how the Committee had recently been apprised of legal rulings by national judicial bodies which purported to show that national legislation did not violate the provisions of the Convention. 
It was for that reason that the Committee's recommendations should be comprehensive. 
54. Ms. BUSTELO said that the draft recommendations should be read in the context of the overall report, rather than separately. 
Recommendations which were too explicit might create problems for the Committee in future, since it was impossible to foresee future developments. 
It was therefore more prudent to have shorter and more general recommendations. 
56. Ms. ABAKA supported that view. 
She also said that the words "and other extremist" should be included in the second paragraph of the section entitled "Reservations" after the word "fundamentalist". 
57. Ms. GURDULICH DE CORREA observed that, in its references to marriage and pregnancy, the text currently before the Committee had omitted the question of age, which it had considered in its recent reports. 
In her opinion, the report should reflect the Committee's view that the marriageable age for women should be eighteen years. 
She was also of the opinion that the Committee's recommendations should be more explicit and that its views on other issues should be more clearly stated. 
She had particular difficulty with the reference in the commentary on article 16 (1) (e) to the interruption of pregnancy by the Government. 
59. Ms. CARTWRIGHT pointed out that the language used in the current text was the same as that used in the previous report on which it was based. 
60. Ms. GARCIA-PRINCE said that, if the intention of the Committee was to summarize the original text, it should not include ideas which were of critical importance but which had not been discussed by the Committee. 
61. Ms. BUSTELO noted that the Committee was reopening the discussion on a text which had been adopted the previous year in plenary meeting. 
That issue had been reflected with the utmost diplomacy in the text before the Committee. 
62. Ms. GARCIA-PRINCE said that she could not recall any discussion by the experts on the interruption of pregnancy and would have no difficulty in reopening the discussion on the subject. 
It had been noted, however, that that report was long and often confusing. 
Ms. Cartwright, who was familiar with the background of the discussions, had therefore been selected to draft a more concise text. 
Although she had done so on time, the text had become available late as a result of delays in translation. 
64. Ms. GURDULICH DE CORREA said that, while she agreed with the Chairperson on the question of procedure, there was nevertheless a problem of substance to resolve. 
The reference to the interruption of pregnancy, for example, had not appeared in the previous year's report. 
65. Ms. SINEGIORGIS asked whether, given the reservations of certain members, it would be prudent for the Committee to adopt the draft recommendations at the current meeting. 
66. Ms. AOUIJ agreed with that suggestion. 
67. Ms. GARCIA-PRINCE said that her objections were to the style of the recommendations. 
68. Ms. BUSTELO suggested that proposals for changes to the text should be submitted to Ms. Cartwright in writing. 
69. Ms. UKEJE said that she supported the document before the Committee, since the differences between the two versions were not substantive. 
2. On 15 February 1994, the first meeting of the first regular session of the new Executive Board of UNDP/UNFPA was declared open by the last President of the Governing Council, Ambassador Rabah Hadid (Algeria). 
3. Ambassador Hadid paid special tribute to the Associate Administrator of UNDP, Mr. Luis Mar G\x{93d4}ez, who had resigned effective 15 February 1994. 
He expressed profound admiration for Luis Mar G\x{93d4}ez's outstanding contributions to the United Nations system and UNDP in particular. 
Ambassador Hadid, as well as the following speakers, praised the Associate Administrator for his devotion, integrity, competence, efficiency, total commitment and loyalty, intelligence, experience and, not least, frankness and unfailing sense of humour. 
4. A member proposed a decision as a tribute to the Associate Administrator and the Executive Board adopted by acclamation its first decision: 
Notes with regret that Mr. Luis Mar G\x{93d4}ez, Associate Administrator since 1990, is resigning and wishes to thank him most sincerely for the dedicated, highly effective and good humoured way in which he made an exceptional contribution to the work of the United Nations Development Programme. 
5. The Executive Board agreed to the following two proposals of the President: 
(a) Until the transformation process has been completed and new rules of procedure have been adopted, the Executive Board would follow the rules of procedure of the former Governing Council in such cases where the provisions of General Assembly resolution 48/162 were not sufficient. 
(b) The Executive Board would elect a Bureau consisting of a President and four Vice-Presidents with due account taken of the need to ensure equitable geographical representation. 
The Executive Board elected, by acclamation, the following Bureau for 1994: 
The same commitment was expressed by the Administrator of UNDP and the Executive Director of UNFPA in their introductory remarks. 
She also underlined UNFPA's flexibility concerning the allocation of agenda items among the annual session and the regular sessions of the Executive Board during 1994. 
10. The Executive Board had a lengthy discussion of its meeting schedule, which included a discussion of venue of the annual meeting. 
The Board agreed to meet at Geneva for the 1994 annual meeting as previously decided by the Governing Council in its decision 93/45 of 17 June 1993. 
However, it was made clear that the decision to meet at Geneva related only to 1994 and that the decision was taken without prejudice for future discussions of the venue issue. 
The Board adopted the following decision: 
(a) A regular session from 10 to 13 May 1994 in New York; 
(c) A regular session of three days' duration beginning around 6 October 1994 in New York, immediately following the conclusion of the G-77 meeting; 
(d) The first regular session 1995 from 10 to 13 January 1995 in New York. 
11. The Executive Board also agreed to have an informal briefing with participation of Resident Representatives on 18 March 1994. 
Both annual and regular sessions: new initiatives; implementation of Economic and Social Council decisions; environmental issues; Office for Project Services (OPS). 
13. In accordance with these guidelines, the Executive Board agreed on a division of labour among the three sessions to be held in May, June and October 1994, respectively, and subjects to be discussed at each session. 
It was agreed that UNFPA subjects in 1994 should be discussed mainly at the annual session, taking into consideration the extensive preparations required for the International Conference on Population and Development, 5-13 September 1994. 
14. The subjects to be discussed in May, June and October 1994 are listed in the annex. 
The Board took note that the three visits considered in 1994 were the following: 
Two visits from 25 April to 6 May: one to Philippines and Viet Nam, and the other to the West Bank, Gaza Strip and Jordan. 
17. The President of the Board mentioned that the motivation behind the creation of the Executive Board was efficiency and practicality. 
The working methods of the Board should therefore be functional and businesslike. 
Flexibility was needed to determine future meeting and work schedules. 
Important practical steps were agreed on to change the working methods concerning records and documentation. 
Representatives were encouraged to forward additional proposals on working methods in writing to the secretariat as soon as possible, so that a note could be prepared to enable a continuation of the discussion of working methods during the second regular session, 10-13 May 1994. 
The Board adopted the following decision: 
Decides to replace the summary records for the regular sessions of the Board with a report prepared by the secretariat, which will also contain the decisions taken by the Board. 
This report will be distributed to all members of the Programme a few weeks after the session and will be approved at the following session of the Board. 
21. There was general agreement that the documentation provided for the Executive Board sessions should be brief, focused and issue-oriented. 
On this basis, the Board adopted the following decision: 
Decides that reports from the secretariat shall normally consist of no more than three pages and include sections identifying the objective of the report, means of implementation and the decision requested of the Board. 
Where unavoidable, additional information shall be provided in an annex or addendum to the report. 
22. The Secretary of the Executive Board informed the Board that UNDP had been reviewing ways in which it could accommodate the Board within its present headquarters premises in order to comply with paragraph 21 of General Assembly resolution 48/162, annex I. 
23. The allocation of 50 per cent of a floor in the DC-1 building for the Executive Board room would provide adequate meeting space for Board members, one support staff per member, observers, and members of the secretariat. 
However, a board room of this size in the DC-1 building, accommodating 80-100 persons, would have some limitations that should be considered. 
The view within the room would be obstructed by bearing pillars. 
Furthermore, irrespective of the room size, the ceiling height in the DC-1 building would require that smaller-than-standard translation booths be installed. 
Estimated costs for this first proposal were approximately $800,000. 
An estimated additional amount of $300,000 per annum would be required for renting space for organizational units that would be displaced. 
As a tentative provisional solution pending the move to a new building, the option of sharing joint Executive Board facilities with UNICEF was mentioned. 
25. The Executive Board took into account the statement by the Secretary and the estimated costs presented. 
The question of future headquarters premises of UNDP and UNFPA would also have to be taken into account and a progress report on the matter should be provided at the next regular session. 
26. The Executive Board had a preliminary discussion of rules of procedure. 
27. The secretariat took note of the various proposals made and delegations were encouraged to forward more proposals in writing to the secretariat. 
The secretariat was requested to prepare draft rules of procedure for a preliminary discussion in May. 
30. It was stated that the Administrator had provided a solid analysis, giving the right direction in which UNDP should move. 
The goals and the activities outlined were broadly considered to be right and consistent with the six areas of focus identified in paragraph 7 of Governing Council decision 90/34 and other mandates previously given by the Council. 
31. Representatives expressed agreement concerning the need for change, the need to be more substantive and the need for a stronger focus. 
32. Some representatives said that they would welcome more information on how the broad strategies could be translated into detailed policies and programmes and how the mission and the goals identified could be operationalized. 
33. The President of the Executive Board said in his summing up that the Administrator had given a powerful presentation of his agenda for change. 
It had made a great impact and the ideas presented were generally welcomed by the Board. 
36. Other representatives expressed a preference for a decision at a later stage, when the Board would have more information on the joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS and how the national professional officers would fit into it. 
37. Informal consultations took place on the issue. 
(a) The decision before the Board was not in any way binding on delegations as to the actual outcome of the negotiations on a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS. 
It simply stated that a joint co-sponsored programme was desirable and that the Board wanted its decision to be in conformity and consistent with such a programme; 
(b) Assurances were given that UNDP would integrate its programme and that it would be complimentary to, and non-duplicative of, existing activities of other United Nations programmes. 
38. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
Authorizes the Administrator to complete the hiring of 22 National Officer posts as per Governing Council decision 93/35 on the condition that: 
(a) The HIV/AIDS Inter-Agency Working Group reviews the terms of reference and proposed locations of these 22 positions and agrees in writing that they are consistent with a longer-term staffing strategy compatible with the establishment of a joint co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS; 
(b) The contracts will be of a six-month duration only and will be reviewed by the Executive Board at its October 1994 session before further approval is given; 
39. Several members suggested that very informal consultations on the Office for Project Services should be initiated before the regular session in May 1994. 
It was agreed to leave it to interested delegations to arrange for such consultations. 
transfer of the Office for Project Services: Provisional agenda, annotations, list of documents and DP/1994/L. 
Annual report of the Administrator for 1993: 
The list of items of which the Security Council is seized is contained in documents S/1994/20 of 20 January 1994 and S/1994/20/Add.3 of 3 February 1994. 
During the week ending 12 March 1994 the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The overall message of the statement accurately condemns the Serbian aggression in the area of Maglaj. None the less, the part of the statement referring to the Bosnian Croats was incorrect and might have compromised the other positive elements of this statement. 
Since the signature of the Bosnian-Croat preliminary agreements in Washington on 1 March 1994 (S/1994/255), no action of the forces of Croatian Defence Council against the forces of the Army of Bosnia and Herzegovina, or vice versa, has been recorded by our respective Governments. 
In the same period of time, all humanitarian aid convoys have been given free passage through the Croat-held parts of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina en route to Muslim-majority enclaves and settlements, totalling 103 convoys and 9,300 tons of humanitarian aid since 1 March. 
Both our Governments would favour that the entire area be declared a safe-area. 
North of Maglaj, in the area of the Usora valley, Croat defensive forces are joining in a valiant effort with Bosnian government defensive forces, in order to help besieged Maglaj to the best of their limited capacities. 
Guided by the Addis Ababa Agreement of 27 March 1993, 
Cognizant of the efforts made by the Somali people and the international community to reach a permanent solution to the current Somali crisis, 
Profoundly motivated to overcome our past differences and past enmity, 
Responding forcefully to the wishes of our people, which aspires to peace and a life of dignity, 
And choosing the principles of tolerance and political coexistence, 
4. The repudiation of violence as a means of resolving political disputes in Somalia. 
5. Respect for the principles of justice, equality and free and fair elections so as to establish a multi-party democratic system. 
7. Collective rejection of any opposition to the collective decisions to be reached, and adoption of a common political and military position. 
8. Priority for the restoration of basic social services and infrastructure. 
1. Establishment of a Transitional National Salvation Council to consist of 17 members, as follows: 
2. The basic functions of the Transitional National Salvation Council are: 
(c) To form and oversee the interim government; 
(d) To complete the formation of the Transitional National Council; 
(e) To establish public institutions. 
8. The Chairman shall be elected every three months by simple majority vote. 
1. The government shall be formed in a balanced manner on the basis of equality and fairness. 
SIGNATORIES TO THE DECLARATION: 
Our Tajik friends are fully aware that there are such circles and elements who, by creating tensions, intend to damage utterly the cordial and fraternal relations between our two countries. 
However, the Islamic State of Afghanistan is ready to look at some other points mentioned in the Tajik protest note and to make an appropriate investigation. 
Therefore, the notion of the planning of destructive activities inside Afghanistan is completely false and baseless. 
Following receipt of my report dated 26 November 1993 (S/26802), the President of the Security Council addressed a letter to me dated 10 December 1993 (S/26864) containing the decision by the Council to continue the mandate of UNMIH for the full six-month period authorized by the aforementioned resolution. 
1. By its resolution 901 (1994) of 4 March 1994, the Security Council extended the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) until 31 March 1994. 
3. Three days of negotiations were held, from 7 to 9 March, under the chairmanship of Ambassador Edouard Brunner, my Special Envoy for Georgia. 
Representatives of the Russian Federation participated in that country's role as facilitator and the negotiations were also attended by representatives of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe and of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR). 
6. Although much of the draft political declaration and virtually all the draft refugee agreement were acceptable to both sides, there remain three major issues on which they are still far apart: 
(a) Recognition of the territorial integrity of Georgia; 
(b) The repatriation of refugees and displaced persons; 
(c) The role and area of deployment of a possible peace-keeping force. 
7. The recognition of the territorial integrity of Georgia is a principle whose importance has been underlined by the Security Council in its resolution 896 (1994) of 31 January 1994 and earlier resolutions. 
The Georgian side wishes to see at least implicit recognition by the Abkhaz side. 
8. Regarding refugees and displaced persons, UNHCR seeks to maintain internationally accepted principles and practices for their voluntary repatriation and return, which do not allow for the introduction of screening mechanisms. 
The Abkhaz side, however, is concerned that the returnees would include persons who had fought in the recent conflicts and who would represent a threat to internal security because they might take up arms again. 
In the prevailing climate of mistrust and suspicion between the parties, no understanding has yet been found on provisions that would both respect international principles and accommodate the Abkhaz concerns. 
9. Perhaps the widest difference of opinion concerns the role and area of deployment of a possible peace-keeping force. 
10. As stated above, many aspects of the two draft documents have been provisionally agreed, including a formal commitment to a cease-fire and the establishment of a standing committee to continue energetic efforts to achieve a comprehensive settlement, including the establishment of a phased action programme. 
Spontaneous and disorganized returns will increase, with a likelihood of incidents of violence. 
In this context, the Council may wish to know that I have received informal indications from both sides that they wish to find a negotiated settlement. 
12. I accordingly intend to ask my Special Envoy to resume contact with the parties within the next few weeks, as well as with the Russian Federation in its role of facilitator. 
In the meantime, I recommend that the mandate of UNOMIG should be extended for a further three months, to 30 June 1994. 
UNOMIG observers would continue to carry out the tasks assigned to them in Council resolution 881 (1993). 
1. On 1 December 1993, at 0830 hours, three Iraqi vehicles were seen passing through the geographical coordinates of PA 9285099950 on the map of Koohe Gotbeh in no man's land, south of border pillars 24/11 and 24/12. 
2. On 1 December 1993, at 0725 hours, six Iraqi military personnel in groups of two and four were seen at the geographical coordinates of QA 5837 north of Hoor-al-Howeizeh in no man's land at border pillar 21/3. 
3. On 1 December 1993, between 0900 and 1630 hours, 15 Iraqi compressor machines were seen loading sand and pebbles at the geographical coordinates of PB 8150008600 on the map of Chai Gharreh Tappeh in no man's land, west of border pillar 24/18 and south of border pillar 24/19. 
4. On 1 December 1993, at 1100 hours, six Iraqi military personnel crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of QA 6137 on the map of Chazzabeh, west of border pillar 21/3 and north of border pillar 21. 
5. On 1 December 1993, at 1220 hours, two unidentified individuals were seen at the geographical coordinates of NC 4952 on the map of Sumar in no man's land, south of border pillar 44/6 at the top of Sanvapa Heights. 
6. On 1 December 1993, at 1700 hours, six Iraqi military personnel were seen at the geographical coordinates of NC 496505 on the map of Sumar in no man's land, west of border pillars 44/4 and 44/5 and height 402. 
8. On 2 December 1993, at 1330 hours, Iraqi military forces fired and exploded mortar shells from inside Iraqi territory at the geographical coordinates of QA 348736 on the map of Nahr-e-Anbar between border pillars 22/21 and 22/22. 
9. On 2 December 1993, at 1930 hours, Iraqi military forces fired and exploded mortar shells from inside Iraqi territory at the geographical coordinates of QA 348736 on the map of Nahr-e-Anbar between border pillars 22/21 and 22/22. 
10. On 2 December 1993, at 1950 hours, Iraqi military forces fired several bullets, including three flare bullets, at the geographical coordinates of ND 396116 on the map of Khosravi. 
11. On 2 December 1993, at 2045 hours, Iraqi military forces fired several bullets, including three flare bullets, at the geographical coordinates of ND 396116 on the map of Khosravi. 
12. On 3 December 1993, between 1000 and 1200 hours, eight Iraqi military personnel were seen digging a trench at the geographical coordinates of NC 459992 on the map of Khosravi in no man's land, south of border pillars 51 and 52. 
14. On 4 December 1993, at 1210 hours, eight Iraqi vehicles were seen passing through the geographical coordinates of NC 470847 on the map of Sizdah, west of border pillar 46/6. 
The vehicles were moving in the direction of Naftshahr at the geographical coordinates of NC 423656 of Naftshahr, west of Chalani. 
15. On 5 December 1993, at 0950 hours, an Iraqi speedboat named Al-Vekalat Kameliat left the port of Basra for the sea. 
16. On 5 December 1993, between 1215 and 1445 hours, Iraqi military forces fired bullets at the geographical coordinates of QA 348736 on the map of Nahr-e-Anbar, south-west of border pillar 22/22. 
17. On 6 December 1993, at 1215 hours, an Iraqi fishing boat named Zobeidi left the port of Basra for the sea. 
18. On 7 December 1993, at 1100 hours, six Iraqi military personnel in two patrol vehicles passed through no man's land and entered the area around the Manzarieh sentry post at the geographical coordinates of ND 427050 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 53/2. 
20. On 8 December 1993, at 1100 hours, an Iraqi vehicle carrying 20 passengers was seen passing through the geographical coordinates of NC 5199 of Kani Sheikh in no man's land, west of border pillar 40/1. 
21. On 8 December 1993, at 1230 hours, 15 Iraqi soldiers were seen training at the geographical coordinates of NC 595330 on the map of Kani Sheikh in no man's land, west of border pillar 1/40. 
23. On 8 December 1993, at 1400 hours, an Iraqi crane and a vehicle carrying eight passengers were seen passing through the geographical coordinates of PB 811082 on the map of Chaighare Tappeh, south-west of border pillar 24/19. 
24. On 9 December 1993, at 1100 hours, 18 Iraqi military personnel were seen training at the geographical coordinates of NC 589317 on the map of Kani Sheikh, west of border pillar 39/8 and the Al-Abbas sentry post. 
26. On 11 December 1993, at 1000 hours, Iraqi forces set up six group tents at the geographical coordinates of NC 4992 on the map of Kharratha, west of border pillar 64/13. 
27. On 11 December 1993, anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory at the geographical coordinates of NE 9541 on the map of Marivan. 
They shot and wounded a civilian in the village of Sa'adabad and then returned to Iraqi territory. 
28. On 12 December 1993, between 1100 and 1600 hours, an Iraqi loader was seen digging at the geographical coordinates of QA 0940092800 on the map of Meimeh river in no man's land, at height 76 in the vicinity of border pillars 24 and 24/1. 
29. On 12 December 1993, at 0940 hours, 12 Iraqi military personnel were seen training at the geographical coordinates of QA 3758 on the map of Yebis, south-west of border pillar 22/10. 
31. On 13 December 1993, at 1530 hours, five Iraqi military personnel were seen installing a Dushka gun at the geographical coordinates of PB 028679 on the map of Mehran in no man's land, north-west of the border village of Ta'an in Iraq and the border river of Gaavi. 
32. On 13 December 1993, at 1430 hours, seven Iraqi soldiers armed with Kalashnikovs were seen passing through the geographical coordinates of NC 489528 on the map of Sumar in no man's land at border pillar 446. 
33. On 13 December 1993, five anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory, 7 kilometres north of Surab at the geographical coordinates of NE 8072 on the map of Baneh, at border pillar 99/3. 
They were pursued by Iranian border police and returned to Iraqi territory. 
34. On 14 December 1993, at 1600 hours, six Iraqi military personnel fired into the air at the geographical coordinates of QA 703219 on the map of Chazzabeh, in no man's land, south of a border pillar. 
35. On 15 December 1993, at 0830 hours, eight Iraqi military personnel were seen repairing trenches at height 256 at the geographical coordinates of ND 416985 on the map of Khosravi, south-west of border pillars 51 and 52. 
36. On 15 December 1993, 30 Iraqi military personnel were seen engaged in military activities at the geographical coordinates of PA 929 on the map of Koohe Gotbeh, south of border pillar 24/12. 
37. On 15 December 1993, at 1530 hours, an ocean liner named Dolphin 5, sailing under the Panamanian flag, was aided by an Iraqi tugboat named Barakoot and entered the area in the vicinity of the port of Khorramshahr. 
The ocean liner then sailed towards the sea. 
38. On 16 December 1993, at 1100 hours, two Iraqi vehicles carrying seven passengers and an Iraqi bulldozer were sighted at the geographical coordinates of NC 5550039750 on the map of Sumar in no man's land, south of border pillars 41 and 42. 
39. On 16 December 1993, at 1550 hours, an Iraqi vehicle escorted by two vehicles equipped with Dushka guns was seen at the geographical coordinates of QA 6723 on the map of Chazzabeh, south of border pillar 18. 
40. On 17 December 1993, at 1045 hours, 10 Iraqi soldiers, one of whom was carrying a Kalashnikov weapon and wireless equipment, were seen patrolling at the geographical coordinates of NC 485525 on the map of Sumar in no man's land, south-west of border pillar 44/6. 
The bullet hit some metals in the Abadan refinery. 
They murdered one villager and then returned to Iraqi territory. 
43. On 19 December 1993, at 0530 hours, anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory. 
They then planted a time bomb in a bakery in the town of Mahabad. 
44. On 19 December 1993, at 0840 hours, an Iraqi military personnel was seen installing binoculars and a gun at the geographical coordinates of PA 9275099850 on the map of Koohe Gotbeh in no man's land, south of border pillars 24/11 and 24/12. 
45. On 19 December 1993, at 1000 hours and 1220 hours, Iraqi military forces stationed at the geographical coordinates of QA 0693 on the map of Meimeh river in no man's land, south of border pillar 23, effected an explosion. 
46. On 19 December 1993, 10 anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory, 15 kilometres east of border pillar 117/9 and Koohe Havarbarkhalabeh, at the village of Kassehgaran at the geographical coordinates of N 20280052500 on the map of Piranshahr. 
They forced their way into the homes of villagers and arrested a villager whom they then murdered outside the village. 
The intruders then returned to Iraqi territory. 
47. On 20 December 1993, at 0945 hours, 13 Iraqi military personnel were seen passing through the geographical coordinates of QA 6723 on the map of Chazzabeh, south of border pillar 18. 
48. On 21 December 1993, at 1625 hours, Iraqi military personnel were seen digging a canal at the geographical coordinates of PB 3650042800 on the map of Koohe Toonel in no man's land, south of border pillar 25/10. 
49. On 21 December 1993, at 1250 and 1400 hours, Iraqi vessels left the port of Basra and entered the operation zone of Khorramshahr port and then left for the sea. 
The vessels were: 
50. On 23 December 1993, at 0900 hours, 12 Iraqi military personnel were seen training at the geographical coordinates of QA 3758 on the map of Yebis, west of border pillar 22/10. 
51. On 23 December 1993, at 1300 hours, four Iraqi commandants in a patrol car entered no man's land around the Iraqi sentry post of Manzarieh at the geographical coordinates of ND 4205 of Khosravi. 
52. On 24 December 1993, at 1530 hours, an Iraqi vehicle carrying 12 passengers was seen passing through the geographical coordinates of NC 6228 on the map of Kani Sheikh in no man's land, west of border pillars 39/5 and 39/6. 
53. On 27 December 1993, at 0645 hours, a number of anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory. 
They planted a land mine at the geographical coordinates of NE 3797 on the map of Sardasht situated east of border pillar 107/2, south of Ghal'eh Rash. 
The mine was discovered and defused by Iranian personnel. 
54. On 27 December 1993, at 1040 hours, 15 Iraqi military personnel were seen repairing their positions at the geographical coordinates of NC 590330 on the map of Kani Sheikh in no man's land, south of border pillar 40/1 and north-west of border pillars 40 and 40A. 
55. On 28 December 1993, at 1440 hours, 40 anti-revolutionary elements departed from the town of Tawileh in Iraq and fired shots at Iranian territory from the point of entry into the Soosgan sentry post at the geographical coordinates of PE 0770094000 of Nosood. 
56. On 28 December 1993, at 1645 hours, a mortar shell was fired from Tawileh at Iranian territory. 
It hit the area at the geographical coordinates of PE 0770094000 of Nosood. 
57. On 28 December 1993, at 1100 hours, Iraqi military forces began to fire at the geographical coordinates of NC 4950050500 on the map of Sumar, in no man's land, west of border pillars 44/4 and 44/5 and height 402. 
Firing continued until 1130 hours on the same day. 
58. On 28 December 1993, at 1130 hours, eight Iraqi military personnel were seen passing through the geographical coordinates of NC 524274 of Ghasr-e-Shirin in no man's land, west of Majid Sala in Iraq and the Hedayat sentry posts at height 359. 
59. On 30 December 1993, at 0900 hours, 3 Iraqi helicopters were seen circling over the town of Mandali at the geographical coordinates of NC 5134 of Kani Sheikh. 
60. On 30 December 1993, at 1610 hours, an Iraqi tugboat left the port of Basra and entered the operation zone of Khorramshahr port and then left for the sea. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,528. 
2. At 2030 hours on 12 February 1994, the Kuwaiti side fired 10 shots from the Abdali guard post at geographic coordinates 612320 in the direction of Iraqi territory. 
3. At 1130 hours on 14 February 1994, two Toyota vehicles bearing Kuwaiti registration plates and carrying passengers approached the Safwan border complex control post, and, when ordered by the Iraqi control post personnel to establish their identity, the two vehicles drove off. 
4. At 1630 hours on 20 February 1994, a patrol belonging to the Kuwaiti regime fired in the direction of the farm of Iraqi citizen Hatif Kazim Ulaywi in the Safwan area, wounding the above-mentioned citizen, who was taken to the Basra hospital. 
5. At 1430 hours on 21 February 1994, a patrol of the Kuwaiti regime fired in the direction of the farm of Iraqi citizen Hasan Sa'id at geographical coordinates 626320, wounding the 14-year-old son of the above-mentioned citizen as he and his father were transporting materials from his farm. 
- At 1228 hours on 2 March 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Basra, Qurnah, Nasiriyah, Amarah, Shatrah, Shanafiyah, Rumaythah and Samawah. 
It departed at 1450 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabian airspace. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was recorded in the northern region on 3 March 1994. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was recorded in the region on 5 March 1994. 
- At 1200 hours on 5 March 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Basra, Amarah, Rumaythah, Shatrah, the region south of Diwaniyah and the region south of Najaf. 
It departed at 1410 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabian airspace. 
(a) Northern region: No hostile aerial activity was recorded in the northern region on 6 March 1994. 
- At 1200 hours on 8 March 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Basra, Amarah, Nasiriyah, Qurnah, Qal'at Salih, the region south of Najaf and the region south of Diwaniyah. 
It departed at 1445 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabian airspace. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 120 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/752. 
2. At its 51st and 52nd meetings, on 11 and 16 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financial reports and audited financial statements, and reports of the Board of Auditors". 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 138 appear in the reports of the Committee contained in documents A/48/807 and Add.1. 
2. At its 53rd meeting, on 18 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations". 
3. At the 53rd meeting, on 18 March 1994, the Chairman drew the attention of the Committee to a draft decision entitled "Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations", the text of which would be subsequently issued as a document (A/C.5/48/L.47). 
4. At the same meeting, the Secretary of the Committee read out revisions to the draft decision, which had been agreed upon during informal consultations. 
5. Also at the 53rd meeting, on 18 March 1994, the Committee adopted the revised draft decision without a vote (see para. 6). 
(d) Decides also that future financial performance reports for peace-keeping operations will include information regarding the number of staff receiving tax reimbursements or advances, in proportion to the total number of staff during the previous financial period or periods, as well as amounts paid. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 136 appear in the reports of the Committee contained in documents A/48/819 and Add.1. 
2. At its 50th, 52nd, and 53rd meetings, on 7, 16 and 18 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Protection Force". 
"1. Expresses concern about the deteriorating financial situation with regard to peace-keeping activities owing to overdue payments by Member States of their assessments, particularly Member States in arrears, 
"4. Regrets deeply the fact that the budget documents did not comply with General Assembly resolution 42/207 of 11 December 1987 as regards the equal treatment of the official languages of the United Nations; 
"13. Also affirms that it expects that the Secretariat will make appropriate arrangements to ensure that the General Assembly is not asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
He also added the following paragraphs after paragraph 22: 
"23. Requests the Secretary-General to submit the budget corresponding to the mandate period to the General Assembly not later than 15 June 1994; 
"25. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled 'Financing of the United Nations Protection Force'." 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolutions 727 (1992) of 8 January 1992 and 740 (1992) of 7 February 1992, in which the Council endorsed the sending of a group of military liaison officers to Yugoslavia to promote maintenance of the cease-fire, 
Bearing in mind also Security Council resolution 743 (1992) of 21 February 1992, by which the Council established the United Nations Protection Force, and the subsequent resolutions by which the Council extended the mandate of the Force, the latest of which was resolution 871 (1993) of 4 October 1993, 
Recalling its resolutions 46/233 of 19 March 1992 and 47/210 B of 14 September 1993 on the financing of the Force, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Force by certain Governments, 
2. Expresses deep concern about the adverse effect that the deteriorating financial situation has on reimbursement to troop contributors, placing an additional burden on these countries and putting at risk the continuing supply of troops to the Force, and, consequently, the effective implementation of the mandate; 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to present budget documents on time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
6. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain General Assembly resolutions concerning the form of budget documents with regard to peace-keeping operations; 
8. Urges the Secretary-General to complete his review of the reimbursement rates to Governments in respect of contingent-owned equipment in close consultation with Member States, in particular with troop-contributing countries, and to submit his proposals to the General Assembly not later than at its forty-ninth regular session; 
9. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
12. Affirms that the non- and late payment of assessed contributions in full and on time and the fact that the General Assembly has to consider approving peace-keeping operation budgets without adequate documentation have damaged and continue to damage the ability of peace-keeping operations to implement their activities effectively; 
13. Also affirms that it expects that the Secretariat will make appropriate arrangements to ensure that the General Assembly is not asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
17. Decides to appropriate to the Special Account the amount of 80,470,659 dollars gross (82,647,109 dollars net) for the maintenance of the Force for the period from 1 to 31 March 1994, inclusive; 
25. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Protection Force". 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 149 appear in the reports of the Committee contained in documents A/48/821 and Add.1. 
2. At its 50th, 52nd and 53rd meetings, on 7, 16 and 18 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique". 
"Bearing in mind Security Council resolutions 797 (1992) of 16 December 1992, by which the Council established the United Nations Operation in Mozambique, and 882 (1993) of 5 November 1993, by which the Council extended the mandate of the Operation until 30 April 1994, 
"Recalling its resolutions 47/224 A and B of 16 March 1993 and 47/224 C of 14 September 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique, 
"Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
"Bearing in mind the special responsibilities of the States permanent members of the Security Council, as indicated in General Assembly resolution 1874 (S-IV) of 27 June 1963, in the financing of such operations, 
"1. Decides to appropriate to the Special Account for the United Nations Operation in Mozambique a total amount of 161,799,100 United States dollars gross (159,462,400 dollars net) for the Operation for the period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994, inclusive; 
"4. Decides that there shall be set off against the apportionment of Member States, as provided for in paragraph 2 above, their respective share in the unencumbered balance of 21,527,100 dollars gross (21,212,300 dollars net) for the period from 1 July to 31 October 1993; 
4. At the 53rd meeting, on 18 March, the representative of Spain introduced a draft resolution entitled "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique" (A/C.5/48/L.46), which was submitted on the basis of informal consultations, and orally revised operative paragraph 15 to read as follows: 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolution 797 (1992) of 16 December 1992, by which the Council established the United Nations Operation in Mozambique, and Security Council resolution 882 (1993) of 5 November 1993, by which the Council extended the mandate of the Operation until 30 April 1994, 
Recalling its resolutions 47/224 A and B of 16 March 1993 and 47/224 C of 14 September 1993 and its decision 48/473 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to present budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
4. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain General Assembly resolutions on the form of budget documents concerning peace-keeping operations; 
(a) That among other factors, the non- and late payment of assessed contributions in full and on time has damaged and continues to damage the ability of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique to implement its activities effectively; 
(b) That it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
11. Decides to appropriate to the Special Account for the United Nations Operation in Mozambique a total amount of 161,799,100 United States dollars gross (159,462,400 dollars net) for the Operation for the period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994, inclusive; 
16. Requests the Secretary-General: 
(b) To keep under review existing commitment authority levels in the light of the establishment of the civilian police component and, if appropriate, make further proposals in that respect; 
19. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique". 
In connection with the proposal, a provision of $161,700 which could be utilized for partial financing of the above requirements had been made under section 8, Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, to finance the costs of the regular fourteenth session of the Committee in 1995. 
2. The proposal would also result in additional conference-servicing requirements, which for 1995 had been estimated on a full cost basis in the amount of $1,530,200. 
Those requirements were based on the assumption that no part of the conference-servicing requirements would be met from within the permanent conference-servicing capacity under section 25 (Administration and Management) of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 and that additional resources would be required for temporary assistance for meetings. 
On that basis, it was estimated that no additional resources would be required under section 25 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 in order to accommodate that proposal. 
The relating appropriation would be requested from the General Assembly in accordance with the procedure for use and operation of the contingency fund established by resolution 42/211. 
Requirements for the biennium 1996-1997 would be considered in the context of the proposed programme budget for that biennium. 
The meeting was suspended at 11.30 a.m. and resumed at 11.50 a.m. 
5. Ms. KHAN read out the text of the proposed amendment: 
"Their laws still contain many measures which discriminate against women based on norms, customs and socio-cultural prejudices in certain societies. 
"The Committee requests that those States parties make the necessary efforts to examine the de facto situation relating to the issues and to introduce the required reforms in their national legislation still containing provisions discriminatory to women." 
6. Ms. TALLAWY said that she had difficulty with introducing an issue unrelated to reservations in that section of the report, as it would weaken the Committee's position in its recommendation on reservations if it criticized Governments which had not made any reservations to the Convention. 
That issue should be addressed in a separate recommendation on incompatibility of legislation with the implementation of the Convention. 
8. Ms. AYKOR said that, since most reservations were made on articles 9, 15 and 16, a more appropriate location for the proposed amendment might be in the general recommendations on those articles. 
Where national legislation did not conform to the provisions of the Convention, the Committee often urged the States concerned to change their national law. 
However, States parties which had ratified the Convention without reservations saw no reason to change their national legislation, and often referred to tradition and custom to justify their stance vis--vis women's rights. 
9. Ms. AOUIJ said that the main purpose of the proposed amendment was to convey to States parties the message that the Committee was vigilant about women's human rights and to draw their attention to problems in the implementation of the Convention. 
In some cases, second and even third periodic reports indicated that little progress had been achieved in national legislation in areas concerning women's rights, but if there were no reservations, there could be no uncomfortable questions. 
12. Ms. SINEGIORGIS said that the amended text introduced by Ms. Khan had been further amended to read: 
"Their laws still contain many measures which discriminate against women based on norms, customs and socio-cultural prejudices. 
These States, because of their unspecific situation regarding these articles, make it difficult for the Committee to evaluate and understand the status of women. 
"The Committee appeals to those States parties to make the necessary efforts to examine the de facto situation relating to the issues and to introduce the required measures in their national legislations still containing provisions discriminatory to women." 
14. Ms. UKEJE said that in that same sentence the words "in particular" should be inserted immediately after "The Committee". 
16. It was so decided. 
18. It was so decided. 
19. Ms. SCHOPP-SCHILLING said that her preference had been for the text to appear as a separate recommendation, and not under the recommendations dealing with article 16. 
20. Ms. AOUIJ said that the text did not constitute a whole recommendation and that, as a compromise, it was acceptable for it to appear under article 16. 
22. Ms. GARCIA-PRINCE said that inclusion of the text under article 16 was an acceptable compromise. 
23. The CHAIRPERSON said that the Committee had already adopted the text and determined where it should appear, and that it would take note of Ms. Schopp-Schilling's objection. 
The meeting rose at 12.55 p.m. 
1. Further to paragraph 27 of my main report (S/1994/283), I wish to inform the Security Council that the estimated additional cost of strengthening the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara (MINURSO) under options A and B would amount to $78,569,900 and $4,320,100, respectively. 
2. Option A provides that the United Nations should proceed to hold the referendum regardless of the cooperation of either party. 
Under this option, the transitional period would commence on 1 August 1994, with a view to holding the referendum by the end of 1994. 
Paragraphs 24 (a) and (b) of the main report outline the proposed work of the Identification Commission and other main activities of MINURSO called for in the settlement plan. 
5. Options A and C cover the period from 1 April to 31 December 1994, while option B covers the period from 1 April to 30 June 1994. 
Since Security Council resolution 883 (1993) of 11 November 1993 came into effect, the Government of China has formulated specific regulations on the implementation of the resolution and issued relevant notifications to the departments and entities concerned, which have been in strict compliance with the above-mentioned regulations. 
* The text of these measures may be consulted in room S-3545. 
I would like to express my satisfaction with the constructive and objective spirit of "document 1994/253, dated 3 March 1994" which contains a clear, distinct description of the barriers that the Gudauta group persists in employing to hinder the achievement of viable progress in Geneva. 
The separatists hope to preserve the existing artificial situation in order to effect an irreversible change in the demographic structure of the region. 
As for the latter condition, considering the difficulties of this situation, what would count as "any progress"? 
During the third round of negotiations in Geneva and New York, two documents were at the centre of attention: a mutual "declaration" (see S/1994/253, annex) and the "quadripartite agreement on voluntary return and repatriation". 
We hold the view that the first document reflects some progress achieved during the talks, confirmed by paragraphs 3, 4, 8, 9, 10 and 11 thereof. 
(a) The territory cannot be changed without the consent of the Abkhaz State Authorities; 
(c) The right to have its own official State language or languages; 
(e) The right to representation in the governing bodies of the Republic of Georgia; 
(f) Respect of the rights of the multiethnic population of Abkhazia; 
(a) The right to determine the structure of its own local and supreme State governing bodies; 
(b) The right to its own legislation; 
(c) The right to initiate legislation in the supreme State governing bodies of the Republic of Georgia. 
(b) The exclusive competencies of the Republic of Georgia; 
We are prepared to extend exclusive competencies to both the Republic of Georgia and Abkhazia defined within the framework of world constitutional practice. 
Some members of almost every family fought to maintain the territorial integrity of their homeland, and many today still remain members of armed formations. 
These groundless demands of the Abkhaz separatists were rejected by the Security Council, whose resolution 896 (1994) recognizes the rights of the displaced persons and refugees to return without any preconditions being imposed. 
The deployment of United Nations forces throughout Abkhazia will bring an end to the current atmosphere of terror and force the separatists to fulfil those commitments made in the memorandum and communiqu. 
Taking all of the above-mentioned into account, we still think that it is possible to resume discussions on the "declaration" and the "quadripartite agreement". 
Nevertheless, if the Abkhaz side should succeed in sabotaging the signing of an agreement, then either one of the two versions of the declaration we proposed should be sufficient for the Security Council to base a decision on regarding deployment of forces throughout Abkhazia. 
Let me clarify that that resolution mentions dismissal of the presently existing parliament of the Abkhaz Autonomous Socialist Republic, and does not affect the present questions of Abkhaz statehood. 
We have always negotiated with the opposite side, as we shall continue to do in the future, not as with a power de jure, but an adversary de facto. 
It is abundantly clear to all how localized hot spots and aggressive separatism can lead to large-scale hostilities. 
The Permanent Representative of Afghanistan briefed the meeting about the recent incidents at Kabul and in some other provinces of Afghanistan. 
In this connection, the meeting expressed appreciation to the Secretary General of OIC for his recent visit to Pakistan, where he held meetings with the Afghan leaders and their representatives in an effort to bring peace and tranquillity to the war-torn city of Kabul and other parts of Afghanistan. 
3. The meeting expressed support for the ongoing efforts of the Secretary General of OIC and his Special Representative to bring about an immediate cease-fire, including in Kabul, through increased contacts with all parties to the conflict. 
The meeting also expressed support for the efforts of the Secretary General to establish contacts with all parties, including those who are not involved in the conflict, for the establishment of a broad-based National Conciliation Government, where all the factions of the Afghan people will be represented. 
The meeting recalled the principle of non-interference and reaffirmed Afghanistan's sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence. 
5. The meeting recalled General Assembly resolution 48/208 of 21 December 1993, in which the Secretary-General was requested to expedite the dispatch of a United Nations special miss1ion to Afghanistan to assist in bringing about a national rapprochement that would lead to peace and reconstruction in the war-stricken country. 
At the bilateral consultations at Vienna on 15 February 1994 the IAEA secretariat accepted that the agreed inspection would be an inspection needed for maintaining the continuity of safeguards and reached agreement with us on the scope of such inspection. 
While the recent inspection was proceeding, however, the Agency secretariat and the inspection team unilaterally claimed that their inspection was a Safeguards Agreement-bound inspection, not an inspection necessary for providing the continuity of safeguards. 
They pressed inordinate demands that would make their inspection equivalent to routine and ad hoc inspections, a wanton violation of what was agreed to in the Vienna agreement of 15 February. 
They insisted on making unreasonable demands for sampling from locations where seals as the means of containment remain unbroken, gamma mapping at most of the points, instead of a few selected points, and even verification of cooling systems, which the Vienna consultations had never dealt with. 
During the inspection, we showed flexibility as an expression of our good will by agreeing to the impertinent demands from the IAEA secretariat, including sampling at some locations where containment devices remain intact and gamma mapping at all the necessary points. 
Therefore, the recent inspection activities performed by the IAEA inspection team are sufficient to enable the Agency to fully verify non-diversion of nuclear material at our nuclear facilities and definitely ensure the continuity of safeguards as well. 
And the secretariat is making a dust-up by scheduling a meeting of the IAEA Board of Governors on this matter. 
This is an utterly unjustifiable action of openly revoking the Democratic People's Republic of Korea/United States of America Agreed Conclusions and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea/IAEA agreement with respect to the continuity of safeguards, and there can be no justification for this action in any case. 
All the facts demonstrate that the Agency secretariat has been further widening its partiality and still continues pursuing its ill-disposed political purposes under the manipulation of the United States in an attempt to strangle the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
If the IAEA secretariat sincerely wants a fair resolution of our "nuclear issue", it must rescind the unreasonable assessment it had rushed to with regard to the result of the recent inspection. 
If the IAEA secretariat tries to provoke us in an attempt to launch another pressure kickup against the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, we will have no other alternative but to respond with our resolute countermeasures. 
3. Pursuant to resolution 48/218, the Secretary-General addressed a note verbale on 3 February 1994 to all States, requesting their views on the issue. 
As at 21 March 1994, 12 Governments had replied to the note verbale of the Secretary-General. 
Replies and notifications received subsequent to that date will be issued as addenda to the present report. 
1. The Argentine Republic is of the opinion that it is neither necessary nor advisable to set up new jurisdictional mechanisms. 
Establishing another organ to deal with such cases would be inadvisable not only for reasons of functional and financial economy but also because it would not provide a solution to the type of problems that arise when staff members of the United Nations commit acts of fraud. 
The Argentine Government considers that these problems call for an expansion and improvement of existing jurisdictional mechanisms. 
2. Expanding the terms of reference and improving the jurisdictional and procedural mechanisms existing in the United Nations would mean: 
This determination could, indeed, lead to disciplinary measures imposed by the Tribunal itself and also, when the scope or nature of the acts so warranted, to civil and criminal proceedings in national courts with a view to trying to recover the misappropriated funds and sentencing the guilty parties. 
In particular, consideration should be given to the possibility of providing for a second hearing, which is essential to any modern judicial system. 
Thus the possibility of review is dependent on the decision of the Committee and the Committee is not, strictly speaking, a real jurisdictional organ. 
In any event, the International Court of Justice was established to settle disputes between States, and does not appear to be the most appropriate organ for hearing cases of fraud involving individuals. 
3. As we already pointed out, some kinds of acts could lead to civil and criminal proceedings in national courts with a view to trying to recover funds and sentencing the guilty parties, and this would necessitate establishing specific mechanisms of cooperation with Member States, namely: 
(a) In civil matters, States would have to recognize the decisions handed down by jurisdictional organs of the United Nations. 
Accordingly, national courts would confine themselves to seeing to it that the funds were recovered, without reviewing the material aspects of the case, thereby avoiding difficulties concerning the relationship between domestic law and the law of the Organization. 
The Argentine Government is inclined to favour a multilateral convention so as to speed up the negotiating process and ensure uniformity of treatment of this issue; 
In addition, the multilateral convention should include a judicial cooperation agreement which would facilitate judicial assistance between States parties with respect to acts committed by staff members of the Organization; 
(c) With regard to criminal matters, it does not seem too realistic to aspire to a uniform system whereby Member States could accept the decisions of the United Nations Administrative Tribunal as the basis for passing sentence on the perpetrators. 
Initially, it might be necessary to limit the obligations of States to a generic duty to cooperate with the Organization in order that the persons responsible might be punished. 
The Chinese Government therefore stands for the extension of the mandates and improvement of the existing jurisdictional and procedural mechanism such as the Administrative Tribunal of the United Nations. 
(a) A more detailed definition of the offences which it is intended to combat; 
(b) The establishment of more effective machinery to detect and investigate presumed offences; 
(c) The establishment of a stricter system of penalties, including the use of the pensions of culprits to recover misappropriated funds and/or the use of financial penalties against culprits. 
The Secretariat, in document A/48/572, has failed to respond expeditiously to the request made by the General Assembly in paragraph 13 of its resolution 47/211 of 23 December 1992. 
Two approaches should be explored: for the culprit to be tried by the country where the offence is committed, or by the country of which he or she is a national. 
In both cases it would be necessary to waive the immunity enjoyed by international civil servants. 
1. There are few cases of misappropriation of funds, breach of accounting rules, fraud or corruption at the United Nations, but they undermine the Organization's image and credibility, particularly since they are widely publicized by the media. 
2. The General Assembly has demonstrated its concern over the instances of misuse or fraudulent use of resources to which the Board of Auditors has drawn attention and, in its resolution 47/211, it requested the Secretary-General to make proposals to it on: 
(b) Seeking criminal prosecution of those who have committed fraud against the Organization. 
Deductions may be made from salaries, wages and other emoluments for indebtedness to the United Nations (staff rule 103.18). 
However: 
(ii) Steps to attach pension benefits have not been successful. 
Under article X of the Staff Regulations, disciplinary measures may be imposed on staff members whose conduct is unsatisfactory. 
However: 
- The visibility of any such disciplinary measure is limited. 
Actions outside the United Nations fall into two categories: 
The report of the Secretary-General (A/48/572) notes that a national court may find difficulties in applying internal rules of an organization which do not have the force of law in that national legal system. 
(b) Criminal actions: these also assume the presence of the staff member in the territory of the country in question, and raise problems of proof. 
(a) An internal tribunal must be available to the Organization for actions against its staff members, thus minimizing the difficulties attaching to external action. 
National civil courts would have to be involved only for the enforcement of a judgement for recovery; 
(b) Any internal tribunal must be ad hoc. 
To reopen this question, consideration of which was repeatedly postponed by the General Assembly and which the Fifth Committee decided to close, would probably have the same outcome, whereas a clear political signal must be given quickly. 
Further, there is the question of the specialism of the judges who would need to pronounce on breaches of Financial Regulations and Rules: such tribunals are, at least in part, composed of senior judges specializing in financial matters; 
(c) The disciplinary tribunal would hand down only disciplinary penalties, which would be cumulative and carry criminal penalties, the latter falling exclusively within the competence of national courts. 
In order to facilitate civil actions for recovery and criminal prosecution in the competent national courts, the establishment of the tribunal could be accompanied by the conclusion of agreements between Member States and the United Nations. 
They would serve for a non-renewable six-year term. 
Prosecutorial functions would be discharged by the future Inspector-General. 
The reporting judges would be selected by the tribunal from a list of national experts approved by ACABQ. Their number would vary according to the case and they would be selected with due regard for geographical distribution. 
Any official who takes any action contrary to the Financial Rules, or to the administrative instructions issued in connection therewith, may be held personally responsible and financially liable for the consequences of such action (financial rule 114.1 and staff rule 112.3); 
- The system of financial control at the United Nations is based on the principles of delegation of authority (financial rules 110.4, 108.9 and 110.16) and separation of authority and delimitation of responsibility (between certifying and approving officers); 
- Provisions relating to personal responsibility are contained in the financial rules relating to losses of property, cash or negotiable instruments and the writing-off of such losses (financial rules 109.5, 110.14, 110.15); 
A standing instruction of the United Nations Controller provides that staff members are bound to inform the Controller of any cases of fraud, or presumptive fraud, involving misuse of the funds of the Organization of which they are aware. 
These provisions could be supplemented to allow the tribunal to deal with breaches relating to any improper financial or other benefit granted to another, or to oneself, or any attempt to grant any such improper benefit. 
It should be noted that the tribunal would be competent to deal with breaches involving an irregular practice and a financial loss for the Organization or an improper financial benefit secured for an individual. 
Those committing breaches would be absolved from responsibility if they could show proof of prior written instructions from their superiors. The issuer of the order would then be responsible instead. 
8. Cases could be referred to the tribunal only by the following authorities: 
- The Inspector-General of the United Nations, once the post has been established; 
- The Board of Auditors. 
Referral must take place within five years of the offence, or the discovery thereof, failing which action would be time-barred. 
9. The prosecuting official would decide, after an investigation, whether there were grounds for pursuing the case and, if so, would inform the staff member's supervisor. 
10. The only penalties which could be imposed by the tribunal would be fines, which are included among the disciplinary measures applicable to United Nations staff members under staff rule 110.3. 
These fines could be determined by a modification of the Staff Rules (they could amount to up to double the annual salary in the case of any improper financial or other benefit granted to another or any attempt to grant such benefit). 
12. The tribunal would meet twice a year for a period of 15 days, provided that there were cases which justified holding a session. 
The reporting judges would exercise their functions, as necessary, for longer periods, possibly from six to eight months, a year. 
Although the example of the French Budgetary and Financial Disciplinary Tribunal (Cour de discipline budgaire et financi\x{92e8}e) cannot be applied absolutely, or at least directly, to the legal and administrative context of the United Nations, some information on the subject might be useful. 
In order to improve the conditions in which it functioned, an Act adopted on 13 July 1971 introduced various amendments, including a better definition of offences and an expansion of the various categories of officials under the Tribunal's jurisdiction. 
Since 1971, more than 300 cases have been referred to the Budgetary and Financial Disciplinary Tribunal. 
The Budgetary and Financial Disciplinary Tribunal was established in 1948 to deal with offences committed against budgetary and financial law by officials of the State and, since 1963, of other public authorities. 
- Disregard of the obligations incumbent on an administrator, in cases when the latter has secured, or attempted to secure, an improper benefit for a third party resulting in a loss sustained by the State or agency administered (art. 6). 
Failure to fulfil these obligations is punishable by the penalties specified in article 5 of the Act of 1948. 
The competence of the Budgetary and Financial Disciplinary Tribunal has been gradually expanded. The following are subject to its jurisdiction: 
- Representatives, administrators or officials of agencies subject to the control of the Cour des comptes (including public institutions, social security agencies, subsidized agencies and public enterprises) or of the regional audit offices. 
- A President of a section of the Conseil d'Etat (Council of State); 
- Two senior counsellors attached to the Cour des comptes. 
The Tribunal has a registrar, who is sworn in. Its seat is in the premises of the Cour des comptes. 
When an individual refers a case to him pursuant to the aforementioned legislative provision, the decision to dismiss the case in general signifies that the threat of it being referred to the Budgetary and Financial Disciplinary Tribunal is sufficient for the plaintiff to obtain satisfaction. 
The Procureur gal follows the progress of the investigation carried out by the reporting judge appointed by the President. 
In particular, those involved in a case may have the assistance of a lawyer, and often do. 
The hearings are, however, not public. 
Fines imposed as a penalty nevertheless differ in nature from those imposed by criminal courts. 
Moreover, the law allows the Budgetary and Financial Disciplinary Tribunal to intervene with a view to initiating disciplinary or criminal proceedings. 
Orders of nolle prosequi are not published. 
The Government of India welcomes all proposals that seek to improve and strengthen the existing mechanisms for monitoring fraud against the United Nations, and instituting proceedings against those responsible for it with a view to recovering the misappropriated funds. 
In this context we believe that General Assembly resolution 48/218 of 23 December 1993 is a move in the right direction. 
We welcome the setting up of an ad hoc intergovernmental group of experts in the legal and financial fields which will work in consultation with the relevant existing bodies towards this end, and the Government of India would be willing to extend all necessary assistance to this exercise. 
The role of existing oversight mechanisms such as the Board of Auditors could also be further strengthened by ensuring accessibility to all books, records and documentation so that cases of fraud can be detected sufficiently early. 
The consistent application of correct legal procedures is a fundamental of any system of administrative justice. 
The Netherlands Government believes that current and new mechanisms for inspection, oversight and administrative justice deserve careful consideration. 
However, the main issue confronting the management of the Organization today appears to be the absence of a clear system of responsibility and accountability of programme managers. 
Consequently, we find a discussion on how to improve the management of resources and funds of the United Nations most beneficial. 
Our clear preference at this preliminary stage would be to examine the possibilities of optimizing the utilization of existing mechanisms, rather than creating new ones. 
Such an evaluation of the existing mechanisms, an undertaking that the Nordic countries welcome, should give Member States the necessary information background for further decisions. 
Apart from these possibilities, the Nordic countries wish to underline the importance of preventive action in order to control mismanagement and fraud. 
The enhancement of management and financial responsibilities through effective training would be a step in that direction. 
Furthermore, improved performance evaluations, strengthened accountability mechanisms for officials and the establishment of internal controls would also be to the benefit of a better management of the United Nations. 
Following its consideration of the report of the Secretary-General, the Advisory Committee, inter alia, recommended to the General Assembly that, of the 199 additional posts (127 plus 72), a total of 148 be authorized for six months covering the period from 1 January to 30 June 1994. 
The 148 posts covered by the Advisory Committee's recommendations included the 72 posts previously authorized, as mentioned above. 
The General Assembly, in its resolution 48/226 of 23 December 1993 approved 122 additional posts, thereby reducing the number of posts by 26, based on the recommendation by the Fifth Committee. 
All of the 26 were for the Department of Administration and Management. 
A similar distribution by Department is shown in the annex to the present report. 
a/ Includes the 39 posts recommended by ACABQ in December 1993 and the 73 posts already approved in May 1993. 
Moreover, the detailed work involved in supporting peace-keeping operations should be fully taken into consideration. 
Accordingly, this report is submitted on an emergency basis to bring to the attention of the General Assembly the severe difficulties that have arisen following the adoption of resolution 48/226. 
3. The workload increase described in the report of the Secretary-General on the support account relates to the contribution that the Departments and Offices other than the Department for Peace-keeping Operations, collectively, make to peace-keeping operations. 
Without this contribution, the effective functioning of peace-keeping operations would be compromised, if not rendered altogether unworkable. 
This contribution is also essential to ensure that the Organization's financial and staff regulations and rules are properly and consistently applied and that the proper checks and balances are maintained. 
The serious impact of these post reductions on the ability of the Secretariat to provide the required support services to peace-keeping operations and on the functioning of the peace-keeping operations themselves cannot be overemphasized. 
To illustrate, some of the difficulties encountered are given below: 
(i) The Recruitment and Placement Division managed to cope with the increase in workload generated by the expansion of peace-keeping operations because of the additional five posts (two P-4 and 3 General Service) authorized by the Advisory Committee in July 1993. 
Two additional General Service posts were also recommended by the Advisory Committee for 1994; 
(ii) In 1993, the Division continued to provide an ever-increasing number of Professional and General Service staff members for peace-keeping missions. 
In order to provide the required staffing, the Division must screen, evaluate and interview thousands of candidates identified from the computerized mission roster (with 7,000 entries) and other sources. 
It must also prepare hundreds of cables, letters, memoranda and interview reports as well as presentations to the Selection Committee. 
All this work must be done within tight time-limits. 
As political developments occur in the missions, additional staffing in the geographical sector or areas of specialization concerned (such as humanitarian, logistics, etc.) must be provided without delay; 
(iii) The discontinuance of the five posts previously authorized by the Advisory Committee has impaired the Division's ability to respond to the staffing requirements of peace-keeping missions efficiently and on time; 
Given the already heavy workload, the additional work relating to the assignment of staff to missions and their subsequent reabsorption cannot be absorbed by the Service at its reduced staffing level. 
To illustrate the volume of work on behalf of missions alone, the Service has to issue the following in a period of one to two months: 800 personnel actions, 252 separations actions, 300 letters of appointment and 512 summaries of performance evaluation reports. 
The need for the reinstatement of the one P-4 and two General Service posts mentioned above in order to cope with the large increase in mission-related work is amply demonstrated here; 
(v) In the Staff Rules and Personnel Manual Section, one P-3 post was discontinued. 
There has been a significant increase in requests to the Section from the missions on the application and interpretation of Staff Regulations and Rules. 
Direct consultations with and requests for advice from the field average from 120 to 180 a year, taking up a large amount of staff time. 
It is envisaged that the legal support functions will not decrease in the near future and would require at least the reinstatement of the discontinued P-3 post. 
This will enable the Section to answer, adequately, the needs and requests of the peace-keeping missions. 
The issues of delegation of authority to missions for the handling of claims and disciplinary procedures in the field missions would also be handled by this P-3 staff member. 
The deletion of the post would necessitate the cancellation of basic activities relating to setting policies and controls; 
(vi) In the Medical and Employee Assistance Division one P-3 and three General Service posts, which had been authorized by the Advisory Committee in July 1993, were discontinued. 
The ability of the Division to process medical clearances and examinations and to render medical/administrative services to newly recruited staff members, military observers and civilian police assigned to these peace-keeping missions in a timely manner has been seriously affected. 
Delays are becoming unavoidable that could seriously undermine the Secretary-General's efforts directed at reducing the delay in the mounting of new operations and the efficient flow of personnel for the staffing of the ongoing missions; 
This structure was established before the proliferation of United Nations peace-keeping operations and, therefore, the cost-sharing arrangements exclude the staff assigned to such operations. 
Given the growing number of casualties and increasing number of complaints from Governments and staff, it has become extremely difficult to address the security concerns of mission personnel effectively. 
Therefore, the Secretary-General requests the Fifth Committee to review urgently its earlier decision with a view to endorsing fully the recommendation of the Advisory Committee contained in paragraphs 31 and 32 of its report (A/48/757). 
The cost of the reinstatement of these posts will be met within the amount already approved in paragraph 2 of resolution 48/226 for the period January to June 1994. 
I am transmitting herewith a working paper prepared by the Colombian delegation as a contribution to the Working Group on the question of International Arms Transfers, which will meet from 18 April 1994, for circulation as a document of the Disarmament Commission. 
1. The illicit arms trade is often held responsible for endangering peace and security, supplying instruments of war for the purpose of destabilizing legitimately constituted governments; fomenting violence and criminal activities; and promoting terrorism, drug trafficking, common crime, mercenary activities and violations of human rights. 
2. The impact of the illicit arms trade on the peace and security of many nations has been a matter of concern for the international community. 
Fundamental issues involving the tranquillity and welfare of peoples and the potential for attaining peace are at stake. 
3. For the purposes of the work of the Disarmament Commission, the following definition of "illicit arms trade" provided in chapter VIII of the report of the Secretary-General is to be used: 
Under international law, arms trade can be circumscribed, inter alia, by the prohibition of interference in the internal affairs of a State, by international treaties, or by binding decisions adopted by the Security Council under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations." 
Similarly, for the purposes of the Commission's work, the term "illicit arms trade" is identified with the so-called "black market", defined as that which evades the control of national or international authorities. 
4. Since national legislation varies from country to country, in practice the borderline between licit and illicit arms transfers may not always be apparent. 
5. With regard to the phenomenon of the illicit arms trade, we know more about its adverse consequences than about the ever-changing ways in which it operates. 
We can, however, indicate some of the factors which affect the illicit arms trade with a view to the formulation of recommendations for its eradication: 
(a) The absence of national legislation and controls aimed at countering the illicit arms trade favours a market in which potential belligerents or non-State actors have access to a variety of types of weapons, including the most technologically advanced; 
(b) Legal, political and technical differences in internal controls of arms transfers contribute to the growing clandestine market. 
(d) The illicit arms trade makes available a supply of a variety of categories of weapons designed for the exclusive use of the military forces to which the ordinary citizen would have no legal access; 
(f) Quite apart from their illegality, clandestine, secret, or covert arms transfers arouse suspicions and breed distrust and consequently have an adverse effect on peace and security; 
(g) The illicit arms market leads to the proliferation of weapons, in that it forces States to purchase arms to counter its effects. 
6. Accordingly, the harmonization of legislation and administrative procedures so as to permit the application in all countries, of uniform standards of internal arms control, regulating the export and import of arms, is essential to the prevention of the illicit arms trade. 
7. In resolution 43/75 I of 1988, entitled "International arms transfers", the General Assembly expressed its conviction that arms transfers in all their aspects deserved serious consideration by the international community, inter alia, because of increasing illicit and covert arms trafficking. 
8. The resolution requested Member States to consider reinforcing their national systems of control and vigilance concerning production and transport of arms. 
(a) Ensure that they have an adequate body of national laws and/or regulations and administrative procedures to ensure effective control of their armaments and of exports and imports of arms with a view to preventing them from getting into the hands of parties engaged in illicit arms trade; 
(b) Endeavour to ensure effective control of borders with a view to preventing illicit arms trade; 
(d) Provide for adequate numbers of customs officials appropriately trained to enforce the necessary controls over the export and import of arms; 
(f) Intensify their efforts against corruption and bribery. 
11. The resolution stressed the need for cooperation between States on the international, regional and subregional levels to harmonize laws and relevant administrative procedures, as well as measures to enforce them. 
To that end, it requested States to provide the Secretary-General with relevant information on their national legislation and/or regulations on arms exports, imports and procurement, and administrative procedures, as regards both authorization of arms transfers and prevention of the illicit arms trade. 
12. The resolution also called upon States to provide the Secretary-General, in accordance with national judicial procedures, with information regarding arms and military equipment, seized by authorities, destined for the use of terrorists, drug traffickers and organized crime and for mercenary and other destabilizing activities. 
This information should shed light on the phenomenon of the illicit arms trade and provide a broader analytical base for its study. 
14. In this report, the Secretary-General recommends that States should take a closer look at international private "arms dealers" and states that in the present situation it is both possible and necessary to impose stricter regulations on such activities. 
15. No country can, by itself, eradicate the problem of the illicit arms trade or effectively control its own armaments without regard for the impact of the growing supply of arms on the black market and the internal and external factors which determine demand. 
The cooperation of the international community, represented by the United Nations, is therefore necessary if solutions are to be found. 
18. Where peacemaking processes have been completed or arms reduction agreements have been concluded, there is a large surplus of arms available. 
19. The large number of arms manufacturers and dealers at the world level and the diversity of their products detract from the effectiveness of the unilateral control measures applied by many States. 
Those countries in which there are the largest number of arms manufacturers and dealers must take extreme measures to ensure effective control over them in order to ensure the effectiveness of measures for the prevention of the illicit arms trade. 
(a) Coordinate action regarding the seizure of arms, explosives and munitions; the machinery for the prevention of drug trafficking could also be used for this purpose; 
(c) Track down offending organizations engaged in the arms trade and identify the person responsible and the end-user of a weapon or explosive with which criminal acts have been committed; 
(d) Identify the original manufacturer and trace the history of arms seized by the authorities and verify the physical elements of the arms (serial number, make and calibre); 
22. States generally permit individuals to acquire arms for self-defence, within the limits of certain legal and technical restrictions. 
The State must then provide mechanisms to ensure that those arms will be used in an appropriate manner, without detriment to social harmony and national, regional or international security. 
24. Internal arms control legislation should constitute an effective and practical tool to curb the illegal possession and carrying of arms, arms smuggling and the use of arms in criminal activities. 
25. The State should exercise absolute control over the manufacture of arms, the arms trade, and the possession and use of arms, in order to prevent illicit trafficking. 
26. The State should define which arms are permitted by law for civilian use and which may be used or possessed by the military and police forces, on the basis of the calibre of the arms, their system of operation and, mainly, their end-use. 
27. The arms permitted for civilian use, whether imported or of domestic manufacture, should be subject to controls at all points in the chain, from production and/or acquisition up to the time they are sold to an individual. 
(i) Black market: illicit entry or exit of arms - smuggling by air, sea or land; 
(ii) Illicit internal arms trafficking: sale of arms to persons not authorized to possess or carry arms; 
(iii) Home-made weapons: circulation of home-produced weapons; 
(iv) Misplacement, loss and theft of arms held by civilians or the police; 
(ii) Making a distinction between authorization to own and to carry arms. 
Each should be governed by a regime of specific restrictions and control; 
(iii) Periodic renewal of permits to carry or own arms, for the purpose of verifying the physical and mental capacity of the user to handle the arm; 
(iv) Promotion of awareness among the population that the arms they own for their personal defence are a means of security, and not of increasing the level of violence. 
Their possession and use must be solely in exercise of the legitimate right of every State to defend the nation, and in fulfilment of the obligation to respect the international rules of peaceful coexistence. 
(ii) Arms should be exported or imported only after careful evaluation of the political situation both within and outside the area in question. 
The evaluation should cover the impact of the transfer of any type of arms, including small-calibre arms, on the political, social and economic situation of the countries concerned. 
(iii) Likewise, account should be taken of transfers of military equipment, components and parts for the production and assembly of arms, as well as of technology, services and equipment modified for military use; 
(iv) States should exercise the necessary administrative controls to prevent the export of arms and military equipment whose end-use or end-user does not have the explicit and verified authorization of the governmental authorities of the recipient country. 
In both cases, the involvement of agents or intermediaries over whom the authorities cannot exercise absolute control should be avoided; 
(v) The receiving State involved in an arms transfer must undertake not to re-export them or allow them to enter the black market. 
29. States must exercise effective control over the trade in and transport, security and use of explosives - increasingly used for the commission of crimes by terrorists - in order to: 
(a) Optimize or adjust the legislation on dual-purpose explosives to avoid their improper use in criminal activities and their illicit transfer; 
(b) Eliminate intermediaries in the explosives trade so that factories sell to users only through the body authorized by the State; 
(d) Establish a sales register requiring manufacturers of and traders in explosives and associated items to describe their use, in such a way that the user can convincingly demonstrate the consumption of explosives and the balance remaining to authorized national inspectors; 
(e) Control the transport of explosives and associated items under proper police protection in order to avoid them being stolen in transit. 
30. States must consider and apply at the national level the recommendations that emanated from the International Symposium on Firearms and Explosives held at Lyons, France, in September 1992 under the auspices of Interpol. 
(a) It is recommended that member countries should control sales by authorized manufacturers and distributers of arms, munitions and explosives, so that the destination of these items can be more easily verified; 
The necessary arrangements should also be made so that when a company manufacturing firearms ceases to operate for any reason, it sends its records to the tracing offices; 
Interpol's General Crime Group stores the information on firearms manufacturers contained in the Interpol Arms Trafficking in Arms system (ITAR); 
This would provide the best means of collaboration through Interpol in combating international terrorism, organized crime and other forms of violent crime involving the use of firearms and explosives; 
This reporting should be accomplished using the Interpol Weapons and Explosives Incident form; 
After the text of decision 48/402 B add the following: 
At its 79th plenary meeting, on 14 December 1993, the General Assembly, on a request by Australia, 10/ decided to reopen consideration of item 47, entitled "Commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations in 1995". 
Former footnote 9 should be renumbered footnote 10 and the subsequent footnotes renumbered accordingly. 
* No summary record was prepared for the period from 7.45 p.m. to 9 p.m. 
2. The CHAIRPERSON suggested that the Committee should adopt the recommendation by consensus, section by section. 
3. The section containing the introduction and background to the recommendation was adopted. 
4. The text of the comment on article 9 was adopted. 
6. Paragraphs 1 and 2 of article 16 were adopted. 
8. Ms. UKEJE proposed that the text in that section should be deleted or redrafted. 
9. The CHAIRPERSON requested Ms. Ukeje to submit her proposed amendments in written form for the Committee to examine later. 
12. Ms. GARCIA-PRINCE proposed that the phrase "or whether to interrupt a pregnancy" in the second paragraph of the comment should be deleted. 
13. Ms. CARTWRIGHT said she supported the proposal of the previous speaker and believed it was also necessary to insert the word "abortions" following the phrase "forced pregnancies" in that paragraph. 
17. Ms. NIKOLAEVA proposed that the first two paragraphs of the comment on that subparagraph should be deleted, since similar wording was already included in the comment on article 15. 
However, repetition sometimes served a purpose. 
20. Ms. SCH\x{70f3}P-SCHILLING proposed that the words "women with or without children" should be inserted following the words "against married" in the last line of the last paragraph of that section. 
26. Ms. SCH\x{70f3}P-SCHILLING proposed that the words "and other extremist" should be inserted in the third line of the second paragraph after the word "fundamentalist". 
30. Ms. BUSTELO proposed an amendment to the Spanish text of the document. 
32. Ms. GARCIA-PRINCE, supported by Ms. AOUIJ, said that before making her proposal, she had carefully studied the recommendations adopted at the previous session that were directly related to the specific legislative measures which might constitute a basis for the activities of States. 
Including specific recommendations in the document under consideration would undoubtedly enhance its effectiveness. 
Furthermore, including detailed recommendations in the section on "Legislation" would mean that the members of the Committee were giving particular emphasis precisely to that part of the General Recommendation, which would distort the balanced nature of the text as a whole. 
35. Ms. AOUIJ said that any activity aimed at enhancing the status of women should begin by making the necessary changes in legislation. 
The recommendations in question, therefore, were of paramount importance and, after some possible minor redrafting, should be included in the text of the document. 
36. Ms. SCH\x{70f3}P-SCHILLING said that before discussing the question of General Recommendation No. 21, the members of the Committee had agreed that only minor additions would be included in the text. 
Reflecting concrete recommendations in the text would distort its overall balance. 
Furthermore, if the members of the Committee considered it advisable to reflect those recommendations in the document, they should discuss in detail which specific recommendations would be included, and that might delay the adoption of a consensus decision. 
The comment on that article dealt with the reasons necessitating its adoption and referred to the negative consequences for women that might result from not taking measures to bring national legislation into line with the provisions of the Convention. 
38. Ms. SINEGIORGIS, speaking on a point of order, proposed, in view of the lack of consensus on the amendments put forward by Ms. Garcia-Prince, that they should be put to a vote. 
39. The CHAIRPERSON said that voting on the proposed amendments did not seem desirable. 
40. Ms. GARCIA-PRINCE said that she wished to withdraw her amendments since most of the members of the Committee favoured maintaining the balanced structure of the General Recommendation. 
42. The CHAIRPERSON proposed that the members of the Committee should adopt the section entitled "Encouraging compliance with the Convention". 
44. The CHAIRPERSON proposed that the members of the Committee should resume consideration of the section entitled "Polygamous marriages" in order to discuss the amendments to that section proposed by Ms. Ukeje. 
45. Ms. UKEJE proposed deleting a number of phrases in the text and rewording the paragraph to read: "States parties' reports disclose that polygamy is practised in a number of countries. 
The Committee notes with concern that some States parties, whose constitutions guarantee equal rights, permit polygamous marriage in accordance with personal or customary law. 
This violates the constitutional rights of women and breaches the provisions of article 5 (a) of the Convention". 
46. Ms. CARTWRIGHT said that she was opposed to the proposed amendments since that section had been drafted at the previous session and agreed in essence at plenary meetings. 
49. Ms. SCH\x{70f3}P-SCHILLING said that it was a question of principle. 
Since the Committee had agreed to avoid making substantive changes in the sections of the document, it seemed inappropriate to do that in the section entitled "Polygamous marriages". 
50. Ms. UKEJE said that the purpose of her proposed amendments was to preclude strong objections on the part of some States if the provisions proposed for deletion were maintained. 
51. Ms. FORDE proposed, as a compromise solution, that the Committee should adopt the amendments put forward and retain in the section the second sentence which there had been a proposal to delete. 
52. Ms. UKEJE said it was inappropriate to say that the provisions of that section had been agreed at the previous session since there was a substantial difference between the agreed text and the revised text. 
55. General Recommendation No. 21 was adopted. 
56. The CHAIRPERSON suggested that the Committee should consider adopting its report. 
57. Ms. QUINTOS-DELES, Rapporteur, introducing the draft report, proposed that the sentence "The third informal working group held four meetings during recesses for lunch." should be added at the end of the third paragraph. 
58. Ms. ILIC said that in paragraph 29 (a) (i) the words "Human Rights Committee" should be replaced by the words "Commission on Human Rights" and that subparagraph 29 (c) should be deleted since that question had been considered by Working Group II. 
60. Ms. QUINTOS-DELES said that, in follow-up remarks, members of the Committee had asked about a transfer of responsibility on women's issues to the regional and municipal levels and had requested information on that in subsequent reports. 
In addition, the addition of the following sentence at the end of paragraph 51 was proposed: "Members commented that the labour-market schemes and targets for unemployed women were not obligatory enough for officials." 
63. Ms. QUINTOS-DELES said that one representative had proposed an amendment to paragraph 27 indicating that the paragraph reflected the views not of the Committee but of one representative. 
However, other marriages between close kin were permitted." 
66. Ms. QUINTOS-DELES said that those amendments had been proposed and accepted, since they clarified the wording without changing the substance of that paragraph. 
70. Ms. UKEJE said that Ms. Abaka was presumably referring to paragraph 11, although it was worded somewhat differently. 
Those references should be consistent. 
75. Ms. BUSTELO said that, in paragraph 10, the year "1924" should be corrected to read "1929". 
sentence should be added: "The question was raised whether the Government had an understanding of the concept of indirect discrimination, of which such separate-track systems were an example; the Government was urged to include that concept when reforming the Equal Employment Opportunity Act." 
80. Ms. TALLAWY said that the question of paying compensation, referred to in paragraph 31, was a legal one about which there was no single opinion. 
In paragraph 16 the reference to "a draft law" was incorrect, since two draft laws had been submitted - one on sexual violence and sexual harassment, and the other on the participation of women in public administration. 
In paragraph 21 the word "commissions" should be replaced by the word "commissariats". 
In paragraph 12, the part of the sentence following the word "embargo" should be deleted, as should the words "in that context" in the following sentence. 
In the first sentence of paragraph 16, after the word "countries", it was proposed that the following phrase should be inserted: "and if that was related to incidents of massive rape". 
88. Ms. BUSTELO pointed out that the reports of States parties had been considered differently at the current session compared with what had been done previously. 
During the current session, that order had not always been followed, and therefore it was necessary to decide in future what method to use. 
90. The discussion covered in the summary record resumed at 9 p.m. 
92. After an exchange of courtesies, the CHAIRPERSON declared the session closed. 
At the same time, public policies and organized efforts ranging from community actions to inter-country cooperation are better geared today to meet children's needs than at any previous time. 
2. Experience suggests that child-centred development depends on the basic context of the community in which children live. 
The main thrust of the UNICEF effort in South Asia in the past year has been to put that principle into practice. 
4. The year 1993 was not a very peaceful one for parts of South Asia. 
In Nepal, the problem of refugees from Bhutan has remained unsolved. 
The return of refugees from several countries has been delayed, with some 1.5 million Afghan refugees still in Pakistan. 
5. Floods took an unusually heavy toll in lives and property in Nepal. 
In India, drought in Bihar and Orissa was followed later in the year by massive destruction in Maharashtra, caused by an earthquake. 
Excessive rains and floods affected farm output in Pakistan for the second successive year. 
6. The political situation in Pakistan stabilized with the formation of a new Government in November 1993. 
A political assassination, with a consequent change of President, marred the Sri Lankan scene. 
7. During the year, economic growth rates in the region have ranged from modest to moderate. 
There are parallel trends suggesting a general increase in poverty as a consequence of economic reforms. 
The question of how to harmonize planning for the poor and a market-led growth policy is an old issue once again under review. 
This would be strongly supported by revitalized democratic local government systems. 
8. Peace continues to elude Afghanistan. 
The collapsed basic services infrastructure has yet to be repaired, poverty is virtually universal and the situation of children and women is among the worst anywhere. 
9. All seven SAARC countries ratified the Convention on the Rights of the Child between August 1990 and December 1992. 
The Convention is being used as a frame of reference by voluntary organizations and activist groups working for children, particularly on protection issues such as child labour and the exploitation of girls. 
10. There has been a significant policy shift and follow-up in support of the progressive elimination of child labour, as affirmed by the 1992 Colombo Resolution of SAARC. 
Courts have begun to maintain that primary education is a fundamental right of every child; the challenge is to create the socio-political conditions for enjoying that right. 
11. The Convention on the Rights of the Child has also spurred a revision or review of child-related legislation and corresponding structures in nearly all of the countries in the region. 
In addition, South Asian women's groups have called for the establishment of independent national commissions with statutory powers, reporting directly to parliaments, to oversee the rights of children and women. 
13. With sustained efforts, the expanded programme on information (EPI) coverage levels can be maintained at over 80 per cent by 1995, bringing closer the chances of achieving the goals of eliminating neonatal tetanus, eradicating polio and reducing measles. 
The universal iodization of edible salt within the next two years in all SAARC countries (except Maldives, which appears not to be in need) is within sight. 
Dracunculiasis (guinea worm disease), which used to affect persons in parts of India and Pakistan, is under control, with hardly any new cases. 
The universal use of home-based oral rehydration therapy (ORT) for childhood diarrhoea by 1996 may be difficult to achieve at the current pace, but not impossible given the level of knowledge and skills achieved over the past decade. 
These goals are possible to achieve, but a decisive departure from the disturbing fertility trends in most parts of South Asia depends on an interlinked approach to tackling the factors affecting the reproductive health of women and influencing women's status. 
Concerns related to both of those issues are being powerfully articulated by women's organizations across the region. 
Each of the member States may now be expected to affirm a set of specific goals, underpinned by strategies that blend the social and technological aspects of family health. 
16. The gap in achieving the goal of universal access to safe drinking water is narrowing. 
17. The goals in the areas of nutrition, education and sanitation require sustained social processes and participatory mechanisms, along with a departure from centrally managed sectoral programmes. 
A "district approach" is being taken by all countries in the region. 
The goals for nutrition, primary education and sanitation will be achieved in some districts or sub-districts and subsequently accelerated to reach national coverage as experience is gained. 
Because of variations in local conditions, this district approach recommends itself equally well to the goals of child protection and safe motherhood. 
18. If the same district happens to be the focus for the achievement of different goals, the positive impact on the children of that district would be greater. 
Yet the problem of coordination among different government ministries continues to hinder an integrated effort. 
The answer lies in disaggregating the process. 
The Colombo Resolution urges each country to form an annual action plan on major and supporting goals, divided into compact administrative units. 
Overall, the region is moving forward, with the formation of a strategic coalition of political, professional and popular forces at the community, country and international levels. 
19. In relation to process indicators as well as impact indicators relevant to the goals for children, the monitoring function is now mainly a technocratic responsibility spread over government departments. 
The South Asia Consultation on Social Statistics, in June 1992, provided an acceptable framework for action. 
20. During 1993, a review of UNICEF programme monitoring facilities in each of the countries was completed by a task force and its report and recommendations have been shared for inter-country adaptation. 
A versatile district database system has been developed by one of the field offices in the region, drawing upon all available sources, including census sample surveys, routine administrative reports and special studies and supplemented by a district-level rapid assessment through non-governmental organizations (NGOs). 
The foundations of this system could be reinforced by information generated by and for the community. 
The system is being adapted by the other field offices in the region and is expected to be helpful to the government systems for monitoring the goals for children. 
A comprehensive common format and the creation of intersectoral committees at national and regional levels to ensure the quality of the reports are the new features. 
22. There have been potentially important developments in UNICEF cooperation with regional voluntary bodies. 
Following a decision taken at the South Asia Consultation on the Girl Child (Maldives, March 1992), the South Asian Association for Women's Studies (a federation of seven established national bodies) was launched to relate women's studies to social action through activities planned for 1994-1995. 
A regional group of economists contributed to the follow-up of the SAARC summit directives on poverty reduction at consultations held at Dhaka (in collaboration with the Bangladesh Rural Advancement Committee) and in Washington, D.C. (arranged by the World Bank). 
The scope for continuing the inter-religious and inter-parliamentary advocacy and action networks is being pursued. 
24. Support to country programmes is built into an annual work plan for the region prepared jointly with the field offices. 
25. In the field of communication, a regional pilot training course in development reporting was held. 
A workshop on community broadcasting was conducted and a survey on television usage is nearing completion. 
Work is in progress on the second issue of Perspectives, a regional statistical analysis, and on recommencing Search, a documentation journal. 
28. A regional review of country-level evaluations suggests the need for evaluation by the project manager, preferably concurrent with implementation and based on monitoring of both cost and performance. 
The findings could then be validated by external evaluation and supplemented by evaluation by the community itself. 
This reasoning is all the more valid since UNICEF support is, or ought to be, integral to community-led, government-supported programming, the preferred social strategy, as outlined above, in order for South Asia to achieve and sustain the decade goals. 
At the invitation of the United Nations Statistical Division, a professional contribution was arranged on behalf of the region at the October 1993 meeting at Beijing, on civil registration and vital statistics, with specific relevance to educational planning. 
35. At a total cost of $16,500, the report of the September 1992 SAARC conference on children, a report on regional statistics, a booklet on urban services and the report of the first regional meeting on sanitation were produced. 
The regional newsletter Links and the development quarterly Future, continued to be published. 
Within this amount, the posts of the health and economic advisers were filled only towards the end of the year, in October and November, respectively. 
Non-staff costs for official travel amounted to $42,700. 
38. The Regional Office participated in the Asia strategy meeting (Bangkok, February 1993). 
The shared cost amounted to $11,000. 
39. The year 1993 was the second full year of operation of the reconstituted Regional Office at its new location. 
40. Global funds directly received by the Regional Office were utilized to support the preparation of a journalist training manual ($29,000), a consultancy to relate water supply and sanitation programming to environmental concerns (about $17,900) and the start-up of an environmental training for programme staff ($3,460). 
These funds were separate from the support received from the global education fund for the post of the education adviser and from the global training fund for regional training. 
41. In summary, a total of $1,030,200 from different sources was used; of this amount, $856,400 was from the Regional Fund for Programme Preparation, Promotion and Evaluation. 
Had the posts of health adviser and economic adviser been filled earlier as scheduled, and had the external relations and operations officers not transferred in mid-tenure, the utilization rate would have been higher. 
2. In accordance with paragraph 5 of the resolution, the Ministry of Trade and Energy has issued a decree (1994-20) that makes the export to Libya of the items listed in the annex to the resolution subject to prior approval by the Minister of Trade and Energy. 
3. In accordance with paragraph 6 of the resolution, the Ministry of Transportation has ordered relevant public authorities and commercial airline companies to observe the provisions of the resolution. 
4. The Ministry of Construction, through relevant authorities, has ordered construction firms operating in Libya to abide by the provisions of the resolution. 
A certain discrepancy seems to exist in the application of sanctions against Libya between the regime limiting trade with Libya and the regime with regard to financial transactions with that country. 
Security Council resolution 883 (1993) of 11 November 1993 stipulates that trade with Libya is allowed except for those transactions and services mentioned in the resolution and its annex. 
Financial transactions, however, are basically prohibited: it is not allowed to provide currency and other capital to the State of Libya (including Libyan citizens and institutions) and Libyan funds should be frozen. 
This could mean that, although the trade of certain goods and services is allowed under resolution 883 (1993), in practice such trade is blocked by the financial restrictions under the resolution. 
However, the financial settlement of trade allowed under resolution 883 (1993) could also be seen as directly related to a legitimate transaction and therefore as a legitimate act itself. 
Pursuant to the Security Council's request in its resolution 825 (1993) these letters covered reports to the Council on the Agency's efforts to implement the safeguards agreement between IAEA and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
You will see from the appendix attached to my letter of 1 March 1994 that, at the close of its discussion about the Democratic People's Republic of Korea on 23 February, the Agency's Board of Governors shared its Chairman's summing up, which, inter alia: 
"Noted that a large number of Board members had asked the Director General immediately to convene a Board meeting in the absence of satisfactory developments in connection with the inspection." 
The results of the latest safeguards inspection in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea were unsatisfactory in some important respects and were first reported at an informal briefing of the Board on 16 March, the day after the inspectors' return to Vienna. 
A resolution was adopted by 25 votes in favour, 1 against and 5 abstentions. 
Also attached, in pursuance of that paragraph, is the text of my most recent report to the Board of Governors (GOV/2687/Add.4) with the minor, editorial amendments necessary to adapt it for submission to the Council (see appendix II). 
(e) Taking account of the fact that the Democratic People's Republic of Korea is a party to the Non-Proliferation Treaty and is bound by its safeguards commitments; 
1. Expresses grave concern that the Democratic People's Republic of Korea has failed to implement essential elements of resolutions of the Board and the General Conference concerning its non-compliance with its safeguards agreement (INFCIRC/403); 
3. Strongly endorses and commends the patient and impartial efforts of the Director General and the secretariat to implement the safeguards agreement; 
7. Remains seized of the matter, and requests the Director General to report back to the Board any significant developments at its next meeting when it will consider, if necessary, further measures in accordance with article XII.C. of the statute. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea has sought to draw a distinction between "continuity of safeguards" and the acceptance of full application of its Safeguards Agreement with IAEA pursuant to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea has maintained that, having unilaterally suspended the "effectuation" of its withdrawal from the Non-Proliferation Treaty, it is in a unique position with regard to its Safeguards Agreement. 
The Agency continues to take a different view. 
This view, endorsed by the Agency's Board of Governors, its General Conference and the Security Council is that, when the Democratic People's Republic of Korea suspended the "effectuation" of its withdrawal from the Non-Proliferation Treaty, its obligations as a party to the Treaty continued. 
As a consequence, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's Safeguards Agreement with the Agency remains fully in force. 
During the course of the discussions, Agency representatives had explained in detail to the representatives of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea why each specific inspection measure was essential at that stage. 
As stated in the Director General's report, on 26 February, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea authorities issued visas for the inspectors, who left Vienna on Sunday 27 February and arrived in Pyongyang on Tuesday 1 March. 
The inspection activities took place between 3 and 14 March. 
Inspection activities in keeping with the agreement reached on 15 February proceeded without difficulty at all facilities except the radiochemical laboratory. 
The activities involved records examination, verification of nuclear material by non-destructive and destructive analysis (NDA and DA), reverification of design information and verification of the operational status of the facilities. 
The results obtained from verification activities at these facilities are now being evaluated. 
New seals were applied. 
Data from the installed spent fuel-rod counter were collected for evaluation and comparison with records. 
In order to maintain the knowledge now obtained, the Agency needs to perform the next inspection in about six weeks' time. 
During this inspection, the containment and surveillance measures will have to be checked. 
This is the case also for the radiochemical laboratory, where similar measures were implemented. 
6. Difficulties at the radiochemical laboratory, otherwise known as the reprocessing plant, centred on inspection activities agreed upon in Vienna and designed to restore continuity of knowledge through taking samples and smears. 
They also had regard to safeguards activities involving the use of qualitative non-destructive measurements (gamma-mapping). 
The Agency needs to take samples and smears and perform gamma-mapping at particular locations within the radiochemical laboratory because such samples, smears and gamma-mapping can tell the inspectors whether operations have taken place in facilities where cameras have ceased to operate and seals have been broken. 
The Agency must also take account of the possibility that the loss of continuity in containment and surveillance could have allowed operators in the plant to bypass other installed containment measures. 
A statement by the operator that no reprocessing or other operations have taken place since the earlier inspection must be verified. 
The particular locations where the containment and surveillance measures had been interrupted and where accordingly, samples, smears and gamma-mapping are needed are those where irradiated fuel is dissolved, the plutonium glove box area and the waste area. 
These locations and areas are critically important to the detection of any reprocessing that might have taken place. 
8. The Agency talking points of 25 January 1994 given to the representatives of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's Permanent Mission contained the following understandings and requirements relevant to the radiochemical laboratory: 
"For the radiochemical laboratory of the Institute of Radiochemistry (KDF), the Agency understands that there is acceptance, that the activities associated with containment and surveillance devices (MIVS, seals) will include the examination of the facility containment so as to ascertain continuity of the effective use of such installed devices. 
"The Agency requirements for the re-establishment of the continuity of knowledge are a set of activities which include qualitative NDA (gamma-mapping), DA sampling, smear-taking and comparison of the existing pipework and vessels design with earlier photographs and drawings. 
"Without these activities the Agency will not be able to obtain continuity of knowledge on the operational status of this facility since the February 1993 inspection and could give no assurance of the non-diversion of nuclear material. 
Under such circumstances the inspection would not achieve its objectives." 
10. Paragraph 5 of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea paper of 15 February covering design information reverification and paragraph 6 of the paper covering activities associated with the re-establishment of continuity of knowledge in the areas where containment and surveillance measures had failed, read as follows: 
Moreover, with regard to the activities at the radiochemical laboratory, the inspection team agreed to replace some liquid sampling which presented technical problems for the Democratic People's Republic of Korea with smear-sampling; provided that it fulfilled the agreed purpose of the inspection. 
12. In the plutonium glove box area, the Agency inspectors asked the operator for smear samples as agreed in Vienna by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea (see para. 10 above). 
Although in this case no technical difficulty existed, the operator refused to provide such samples stating that "smear-sampling in the area is related to the so-called inconsistencies which the Agency has alleged have occurred. 
This is therefore, a subject to be discussed in the negotiations for resolving the alleged inconsistencies". 
Instead of the smear samples covered by the agreement, the operator offered only liquid samples from the area. 
Smears provide a "finger print" of the cumulative history of plant operation and it is practically impossible to falsify them through the cleaning and decontamination of the area. 
However, paragraph 5 of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea list of accepted activities quoted above offers no ground for such objection but, reflecting the language in the Agency's talking points of 25 January (see para. 8 above) refers to gamma-mapping "at a few selected points". 
It can only be concluded that on some points central to the Agency's ability to detect any diversion of nuclear material, including plutonium, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea side permitted itself to disregard commitments made in Vienna. 
15. Owing to the restrictions imposed on inspection activities, the Agency inspection team was unable to implement the Democratic People's Republic of Korea/International Atomic Energy Agency agreement of 15 February as regards the radiochemical laboratory. 
As explained in the Agency's talking points of 25 January, the Agency cannot, in the absence of the required activities, obtain continuity of knowledge of the operational status of this facility since the February 1993 inspection. 
Accordingly, the Agency is unable to draw conclusions as to whether there has been either diversion of nuclear material or reprocessing or other operations at the radiochemical laboratory since February 1993. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, this letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
On the eve of the religious holiday of Novruz, the armed forces of Azerbaijan thoroughly repelled the aggressor, inflicting significant casualties. 
In the vicinity of Goradiz, the enemy lost one tank and one BMP armoured vehicle, and 100 soldiers were killed or wounded. 
Deeply disturbed by the continued obstruction to the dispatch of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH), pursuant to resolution 867 (1993), and the failure of the Armed Forces of Haiti to carry out their responsibilities to allow the mission to begin its work, 
Out of our sincere desire to achieve a negotiated solution to the nuclear issue at any cost, we have honestly fulfilled our obligations pursuant to the agreed conclusions. 
We accepted the IAEA inspectors' group on the designated date and sincerely provided them with all conditions so that they could conduct inspection activities of enough scope to maintain the continuity of safeguards at the seven declared facilities. 
Even when the IAEA side rudely requested sampling and measurement that went far beyond the agreed scope for the continuity of safeguards, we met its demand as much as possible, showing our utmost good will. 
This is motivated by its consistent hostile policy towards the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The United States is distorting the facts, claiming that their unreasonable preconditions were included in the agreement with the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
Even after the publication of the agreed conclusions, they are insisting on the unilateral preconditions rejected by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
This cannot be construed otherwise than a deliberate scheme to break the New York agreement and create a phase of confrontation. 
Therefore, we have decided not to send our delegation to the third round of Democratic People's Republic of Korea/United States talks. 
This measure of ours accords with the principle of the New York agreement of 25 February that stipulates that the fulfilment of each simultaneous action agreed upon is necessary for the implementation of all the agreed conclusions. 
The United States must ponder over the prevailing situation, looking straight at its seriousness. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,536. 
1. A year ago the United Nations, its Member States and the peoples of the world recognized that a new opportunity had presented itself. 
The cold war being over, the United Nations could play the pivotal role in establishing world order and progress that had been assigned to it by the drafters of the Charter. 
2. The past 12 months leave no doubt that the opportunity has been grasped in a positive way. 
In virtually every area, as the present report will show, there have been substantial achievements. 
3. Beyond the gains and losses inflicted by reality, however, troubling questions of will and purpose have been exposed. 
The pattern of the past 12 months displays three realities: the comprehensive nature of the global challenge, the indispensability of the United Nations and the gap that has been revealed as the demands of Member States on the Organization are not matched by the resources provided. 
They are interlocking and mutually reinforcing. 
Increasingly we have learned that working for peace provides us with no place of rest. 
6. The past 12 months have demonstrated that peace operations involve interrelated functions. 
United Nations operations in the field, most prominently in Cambodia, El Salvador, Somalia and the former Yugoslavia, have had to range far beyond the accepted notion and definition of peace-keeping. 
7. Development is now understood to involve many dimensions; it is no longer merely a matter of economic policy and resources. 
Political, social, educational and environmental factors must be part of an integrated approach to development. 
People will fight for resources, and creativity will be misdirected. 
Until it is achieved, the United Nations will continue to face a sequence of conflicts. 
9. There can be no flowering of development without the parallel advance of another key concept: democratization. 
Peace is a prerequisite to development; democracy is essential if development is to succeed over the long term. 
10. The real development of a State must be based on the participation of its population; that requires human rights and democracy. 
To ensure such an achievement, democratization must not only take hold inside a State, but among States in the international community. 
And democracy within States can be fully sustained over time only if it is linked to expanding democratization among States and at all levels of the international system. 
11. Without peace, there can be no development and there can be no democracy. 
And without democracy, no sustainable development can occur; without such development, peace cannot long be maintained. 
12. And so it has become evident that three great concepts and priorities are interlinked, and they must be addressed at every level of human society. 
We can see in recent events the relationship between the individual, the State and the global society in which we all now participate. 
In the course of the modern era one or another of these three has tended to be the primary focus, to the relative neglect of the others. 
And at still other times, the demise of the State has been predicted and an almost transcendental globalism has been promoted as the ultimate goal of life. 
The individual has been reaffirmed as the creative source of economic progress, political expression and artistic and intellectual achievement. 
States and their sovereignty are increasingly recognized as indispensable building-blocks of international order and problem-solving. 
Cooperative global integration is now an inescapable fact and requirement for all the world's peoples. 
This is anything but utopian; it is an effort to address compelling problems by practical methods, to produce the cooperative community that can manage global change. 
14. The globalization now taking place requires a profoundly renewed concept of the State. 
Between the isolated individual and the world there must be an intermediate element, an organized community that enables the individual to participate in the life of the world. 
They respond to the need of all human beings for identification. 
In a world both impersonal and fragmented, such a need is greater than it ever has been in history. 
16. In Chapter I of the Charter of the United Nations the founders proclaimed the intention "to develop friendly relations among nations based on respect for the principle of equal rights ... of peoples". 
This is the foundation of a well-ordered internationalism. 
National sovereignty is the art of rendering unequal power equal. 
Without State sovereignty, the very instrument of international cooperation might be destroyed and international organization might itself become impossible. 
States are not the only actors in the international arena; they must be part of regional associations and global organizations. 
Together they provide the framework for collective security and cooperative progress. 
18. The character of the challenges and realities I have outlined here makes it clear that the world Organization - the United Nations - is indispensable. 
Only the United Nations has the universal character, the global convening power and the extensive networks which cover virtually every international function in the service of all peoples. 
19. As I have prepared this annual report on the work of the Organization, I have tried to do so in a way that reflects the comprehensive approach the times require. 
In the new United Nations all these aspects must be coordinated to bring them into a coherent mission. 
I invite further reflection on how that gap could be filled. 
United Nations Forces increasingly find themselves thrust into areas of conflict where major Powers are not willing to venture themselves and are reluctant to make the hard choices posed by a new era of challenges to peace. 
And the United Nations is struggling to keep a focus on development when the poorest countries no longer hold the same interest for the rich as they did in the previous decades of ideological competition. 
22. Yet, all too often, the eyes of the media are focused on some aspects of the Organization's work to the exclusion of others. 
As presented in the media, the work of the United Nations appears to centre around the multiple tasks of peace-keeping operations to the near exclusion of other activities. 
One of the aims of this annual report is to correct this distorted view of the Organization's work. 
Though activities for development may not be as glamorous as peace-keeping operations, they are just as important and, indeed, provide the foundations for global security and stability. 
Nor are some peace-keeping operations more important than others. 
23. Global organizations, and especially the United Nations, are being called upon to do a growing share of the public's international work. 
Clearly, the United Nations cannot resolve the major problems on the international agenda in the absence of the political will, sufficient support and continuing commitment which each particular endeavour requires. 
The readiness to rely upon the United Nations is heartening and gives reason for growing hope that the world Organization will fulfil its original purpose and, beyond that, prove able to adapt to the new challenges of this changing time in history. 
The international community stands at a turning-point. 
There is an undeniable disparity between the vision and the reality. 
This must be faced squarely by the States Members of the world Organization and the peoples they represent. 
All are essential if the present turning-point is to lead to a successful next stage in shaping the common future. 
This annual report attempts to reflect, in as factual and comprehensive a manner as possible, the scope and size of the tasks faced by the Organization in the previous year, yet a detailed catalogue of our work would require a report two or three times the size. 
In view of the growth in our responsibilities, a burden that we willingly accept, the annual report has grown in size and detail. 
The end of the cold war offers a valuable opportunity to revitalize the international civil service. 
28. By presenting a comprehensive overview of the work of the United Nations, I wish also to underscore the competence, dedication and industry of the staff of the Organization, who have continued to give of their best while their workload has increased substantially. 
I pay tribute to the men and women who strive to tackle some of the world's most intractable problems with energy and creativity, sometimes paying with their lives, and who seek to bring the world closer to the promise of our Charter. 
29. The world is being changed by powerful forces that no State, or even group of States, has the capacity to manage by itself. 
The United Nations, as an Organization, is therefore embarking on a programme of far-reaching reform to enable it truly to become the instrument of world peace and development that its founders envisioned half a century ago. 
No organ of the United Nations can fail to be affected by this far-reaching reform process. 
30. The General Assembly is playing an increasingly practical role in world activities. 
Its workload has remained consistently heavy over the past four sessions, with expanding activities in some areas. 
The total number of meetings held by the Assembly, its General Committee and Main Committees each year from the forty-fourth to the forty-seventh sessions has remained fairly constant: 436, 412, 418 and 420, respectively. 
However, the number of meetings held by working groups of the plenary and of the Main Committees during the same period showed a sharp increase. 
31. Although the number of resolutions adopted by the General Assembly during this period decreased, resolutions were increasingly adopted without a vote or by consensus. 
During the forty-seventh session, out of 295 resolutions, 75 per cent were adopted without a vote; by comparison, during the forty-fourth session, out of 336 resolutions, only 65 per cent were adopted without a vote (see figure 1). 
The resolutions adopted concerned, inter alia, the convening of an international peace conference on Somalia, specific actions regarding the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina, and follow-up action to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
The Assembly commended the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction, which has thus far been signed by 148 Member States. 
The Assembly also decided, as a first step in rationalizing its work, to reduce its Main Committees from seven to six. 
It should be noted that many resolutions, particularly but not exclusively those affecting the economic and social areas, do not address policy issues, but are in the nature of work programme decisions (taking note of a report and requesting the Secretary-General to prepare another report). 
I suggest that in the interests of efficiency the resolution format be reserved for General Assembly actions that address policy matters and formulate recommendations for action by Member States and the international community. 
A simpler format could then be adopted for work-programme decisions in the economic and social areas. 
For example, nine items on the agenda of the forty-seventh session were not discussed at all. 
There are many documents requested by the General Assembly on a recurrent basis that add little or no useful information to the report of the previous year. 
37. In response to the new challenges to international peace and security that have come in the wake of the cold war, the Security Council has informally developed new working patterns even as calls have come for changes in its formal structure. 
In effect - in contrast to years past when sessions were clearly delineated in time and topic - the Council has found itself meeting almost continuously. 
But new problems have arisen too. 
It has become clear that immediate operations dealing urgently with crises around the world need to be supported by a more comprehensive understanding of the array of current challenges. 
Informal consultations should be punctuated by more formal meetings in order both to inform, and to seek support from, the wider circle of Member States. 
And communications with other elements of the world Organization should be improved. 
39. The Security Council is in the process of rationalizing its documentation and other procedures, while making its workings more transparent. 
40. Pursuant to the request by the General Assembly in resolution 47/62 of 11 December 1992, I invited Member States to submit written comments on a possible review of the membership of the Security Council. 
Proposals warranting serious study are now on the table. 
With economic and social development firmly set as goals in their own right, but also viewed as necessary preconditions for lasting global peace and security, it seems clear that the Council must receive greater attention. 
I also recalled my suggestion that the Council introduce a flexible, high-level intersessional mechanism to respond in a timely way to new developments. 
I take this opportunity to reiterate them. 
44. At the forty-seventh session, the President of the General Assembly established a second open-ended ad hoc working group of the plenary on agenda item 47 (Restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields) to continue discussions. 
The working group held meetings over a period of several months. Negotiations covered a number of significant issues, including the membership and composition of executive boards of United Nations programmes and funds and the financing of operational activities for development. 
I am sorry to have to report that the negotiations stalled, and that no action was taken at the meeting. 
45. At the substantive session of 1993 of the Economic and Social Council some progress was made towards reorienting the Council's work to the coordination of the United Nations system. 
At the high-level segment discussions devoted to the World Summit for Social Development, the contribution of the United Nations system to social development received considerable attention. 
Concern was expressed that the system should both be unified and function coherently. 
This is a window of opportunity for the world community, a chance that may not recur. 
The Conference challenged Governments to adopt long-term policies on matters of the environment and sustainable development that affect human well-being and survival. 
It further tested the willingness of nations to cooperate in developing global strategies for the sustainable use of resources. 
48. Following the Rio de Janeiro Conference, all United Nations agencies and bodies were required to contribute to system-wide efforts for the realization of sustainable development, and to support Governments in translating sustainable development policy into action. 
Agenda 21 was endorsed by the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session. 
49. The Commission on Sustainable Development held its first substantive session at Headquarters from 14 to 25 June 1993. 
The session clearly revealed the strong determination of all parties involved, despite unfavourable prevailing economic and financial circumstances, to carry out the commitments made at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
51. A new Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development has been formed to ensure effective cooperation following the Rio de Janeiro Conference. 
The governing bodies of the various agencies and programmes have taken steps to reflect the decisions of the Conference in their work. 
52. The High-level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development provides advice to the Secretary-General and, through him, to the Commission on Sustainable Development and other relevant United Nations bodies. 
I have appointed its 21 members and expect the Board to hold its first meeting in September, just prior to the opening of the General Assembly. 
53. The Trusteeship Council, in accordance with Article 86 of the Charter, is composed of five Member States (China, France, the Russian Federation, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America). 
For more than 45 years, the Council has fulfilled its responsibilities, reviewing the situation in and dispatching regular visiting missions to Trust Territories. 
This year, Palau remains the only entity under the Trusteeship Agreement of 1947. 
56. In the reporting period, judgement has been given in two cases, and in a third case an Order indicating provisional measures of protection has been made in record time, and hearings have been held on the merits of two other cases. 
Voluminous written pleadings have been filed within the prescribed time-limits in the other cases. 
One week later, on 8 April 1993, the Court issued its Order, in which it called upon the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) "immediately [to] take all measures within its power to prevent commission of the crime of genocide". 
The Court also ordered that both Parties should ensure that no action is taken which might "aggravate or extend the existing dispute over the prevention or punishment of the crime of genocide, or render it more difficult of solution". 
In a further Order, the President of the Court fixed time-limits for the subsequent written procedure on the merits. 
60. The Court in late August 1993 held hearings on a second request from Bosnia and Herzegovina and a request from Yugoslavia for the indication of provisional measures in the same case. 
61. Hearings in the case Maritime Delimitation in the Area between Greenland and Jan Mayen (Denmark v. Norway) were held in January 1993. 
The Court delivered a Judgment on the merits on 14 June 1993, in which it observed that the continental shelf and fishery zones are two separate and conceptually distinct zones for delimitation purposes. 
It noted, however, that the task for the Court, under the law applicable to the delimitation of either zone, is to achieve an "equitable solution". 
The Court, in its Judgment, divided the area of the overlapping claims into three zones and drew the delimitation line in each of these zones. 
62. The day of the reading of the Judgment in this case was also the opening day of the hearings in the case Territorial Dispute (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya/Chad), which the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya and Chad have presented to the Court by virtue of a special agreement. 
After five weeks of hearings, the Court is at present deliberating its decision in that case. 
Cases on the Court's list during 1993, other than those referred to above, are: 
(e) Maritime Delimitation and Territorial Questions between Qatar and Bahrain. 
(f) Questions of Interpretation and Application of the 1971 Montreal Convention arising from the Aerial Incident at Lockerbie (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya v. United Kingdom). 
(g) Questions of Interpretation and Application of the 1971 Montreal Convention arising from the Aerial Incident at Lockerbie (Libyan Arab Jamahiriya v. United States of America). 
(h) Oil Platforms (Islamic Republic of Iran v. United States of America). 
64. The incidence of cases of considerable political as well as legal importance shows that the Court exists not only to settle questions of law, but is also an integral part of United Nations peace efforts. 
Seen in this context, the contentious and advisory jurisdictions of the Court are seen to be complementary. 
65. Under article 26, paragraph 1, of the Statute of the International Court of Justice, a seven-member Chamber for Environmental Matters has been established. 
66. There is at present a tendency to proliferate the number of international tribunals: for example, there are proposals for various regional tribunals, and for tribunals to deal with environmental disputes, with human rights issues and with the law of the sea. 
It should be borne in mind that an essential feature of international law is that it is a single and universal system. 
Accordingly, if specialized tribunals are to be created, it may be necessary to establish a common system for referrals of questions of law to the principal judicial organ of the United Nations. 
67. The Secretariat will continue to address the challenge of strengthening the Organization's ability to manage the 29 peace-keeping and other field missions. 
The continuing effort during the coming year will involve enhancing planning activities through greater coordination among departments, improving budgetary planning and financial operations, invigorating structures for audit, investigation and programme evaluation, introducing a comprehensive staffing plan and ensuring the security and safety of staff in the field. 
70. I paid a tribute, in my introduction to this annual report, to the staff of the United Nations. No attempt to restructure the Secretariat will succeed unless it takes into account its most important asset, the staff. 
I am increasingly impressed by the dedication and professionalism of the Secretariat staff. 
71. In the course of the year, more than 1,200 members of the staff - both Professional and General Service employees - have volunteered to serve on United Nations peace missions. 
Such missions frequently entail a high degree of danger and stress. 
I am determined that training, which has been neglected in the past (when compared to other international organizations or national services), be given the place it deserves in management. 
The proposed programme budget for the next biennium reflects this concern. 
A comprehensive programme of management training, designed to develop leadership and managerial capacity within the Secretariat, has been launched with a series of management seminars for all director-level staff which will later be extended to other management levels. 
73. Improving and updating the skills of the Organization's staff is a significant step. 
Equally important, we must ensure that men and women can serve in conditions of equality. 
75. A major effort is under way to advance the standing of women in the Organization, especially in senior-level positions. 
Although it is recognized that this is a long-term process, the policy is already producing tangible results. 
Guidelines on sexual harassment were issued during the past year as an important part of this general effort. 
Yet if the conditions of service do not remain competitive, the Organization will lose some of its best elements. 
At the request of the Committee, this concern is being brought to the attention of Member States and the International Civil Service Commission (ICSC). 
I have therefore decided to study with the Committee and ICSC ways to make compensation and conditions of service competitive. 
78. In this context, I must again stress the importance of a genuinely integrated, geographically balanced, independent international civil service of the highest calibre providing Member States with effective and integrated support. 
As part of my efforts to reinvigorate the international civil service, to preserve the integrity and independence of the staff, and to enhance career opportunities, I have been studying a new approach to higher echelon appointments. 
79. In conjunction with streamlining in the administrative area, internal controls and audit mechanisms have been strengthened in 1993 as requested by Member States in different forums. 
Improvements involve better documentation of internal controls, follow-up on audit recommendations, whether external or internal, review of the staffing of the Division responsible for internal audits, and better planning of audit coverage. Improved internal controls will bring greater managerial accountability, which is crucial for more efficient organization. 
80. In August 1993 I announced the creation of a new post of Assistant Secretary-General for Inspections and Investigations. 
The incumbent will head an independent Office for Inspections and Investigations that will incorporate various units dealing with audit, management advisory services, evaluation and monitoring, currently within the Department of Administration and Management. 
The new Assistant Secretary-General will report directly to me and will work closely with the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management. 
This appointment is the first step towards the establishment of a higher level post with broader audit, evaluation and investigation authority. 
81. With the implementation of the Integrated Management Information System (IMIS), greater monitoring and audit capabilities will be available through electronic audit trails than ever before. 
IMIS is a major step in standardizing and rationalizing the management process in the Organization across duty stations. 
The use of IMIS by other programmes and organizations in the United Nations system could also promote greater transparency and compatibility of information across organizations, leading to standardization in administrative matters. 
82. The heightened role of the United Nations as a focus for multilateral international dialogue has intensified the demand for conference services in the Secretariat. 
Despite the provisions of General Assembly resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986 on limiting conference activities, the number of meetings, both those scheduled in the approved calendar of conferences and those unforeseen, has continued to increase. 
83. To the extent possible, the challenge has been met with measures to enhance productivity in conference services, mainly through the introduction of more advanced technology and coordination with substantive secretariats. 
The need to contain conference-servicing costs has, however, caused some interpretation and documentation services to be curtailed. 
84. Reliance on automation to increase individual productivity is not limited to conference services. 
Most areas of the Secretariat are undergoing significant changes in this respect. 
85. Together with the reform of management practice, steps are being taken to enhance the effectiveness of the economic and social sectors of the Organization. 
86. In furtherance of that objective, my aim has been to define the functions of the various parts of the Organization and to determine how those functions can most effectively be carried out by the Organization itself and within the United Nations system of specialized agencies and institutions. 
The core of my managerial strategy has been to secure a more rational distribution of responsibilities between Headquarters and the United Nations centres at Geneva, Nairobi and Vienna, as well as among global, regional and field structures. 
This should provide a clearer sense of purpose for each of the United Nations programmes and sharpen the substantive focus of each of the centres. 
87. Two broad principles govern my approach to the distribution of responsibilities between Headquarters and other parts of the economic and social structures of the Organization. 
The second, related, requirement, is that the provision of substantive support for central intergovernmental bodies should be regarded as a priority activity for all economic, social and environmental entities of the United Nations in their respective sectors, coordinated from Headquarters. 
Conversely, Headquarters capacities on cross-sectoral issues should be placed at the disposal, and help to orient the deliberations, not only of the central intergovernmental organs, but also of the governing and other intergovernmental bodies in each of the entities away from Headquarters. 
88. In proceeding to the second phase of restructuring on the basis of these guidelines, I took careful account of the experience gained in the first phase, which I initiated shortly after taking office early in 1992. 
A key element of that phase was the establishment in New York of a single Department of Economic and Social Development. 
This initial phase of the restructuring would prepare the ground for a second phase encompassing all of the economic and social sectors of the Organization. 
89. The process of restructuring the work, and often the offices, of over 1,000 people employed in the economic and social fields at Headquarters placed considerable demands on the staff. 
These steps entailed the creation of three new departments focusing, respectively, on policy coordination and sustainable development, economic and social information and policy analysis, and development support and management services. 
91. As a result, the balance at Headquarters between Secretariat structures in the political, humanitarian, economic and social fields has improved. 
Organizational units now have clear and distinct terms of reference and clear lines of responsibility, and services to central intergovernmental bodies have been improved and integrated. 
Overall, these measures will result in a more integrated approach to development. 
93. The dispersion of different aspects of United Nations activities in the closely interrelated areas of trade, finance, investment, technology and services inevitably diluted the impact of these activities. 
In addition, the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) and the United Nations Environment Programme located at the United Nations Office at Nairobi have been placed under common management. 
A key priority has been to improve the management of the Office and its responsiveness to new demands, particularly in United Nations operational activities. 
I have therefore paid particular attention to that Committee, of which I am Chairman. 
A thorough review of the workings of the Committee and its subsidiary structure was undertaken this year. 
96. In the first instance, the functioning of the Administrative Committee on Coordination was reviewed and a series of guidelines agreed upon. 
I intend to submit to the Committee for discussion any programme or proposal, of a general or system-wide nature, whose significance or content seem to me to require prior consultation with the agencies concerned and their subsequent cooperation in follow-up and implementation. 
They also agreed to inform their deliberative organs of major impending initiatives within the United Nations system of particular relevance to their organizations or in which their organizations are expected to participate. 
98. The complexity of the subsidiary structures of the Administrative Committee on Coordination has been greatly reduced. 
The new structures of the Committee are centred around two consultative committees - the Consultative Committee on Administrative Questions and the Consultative Committee on Programme and Operational Questions - and on the new Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development. 
The new structures will provide a forum in which policy issues affecting system-wide aspects of the management of human and financial resources can be discussed in a coordinated fashion. 
They will also allow closer interaction between policies and operations. 
They reflect the importance of the concept of sustainable development as an integrating framework for the activities of the system. 
99. I am convinced that the commitments I have outlined, together with the new spirit prevailing in the Administrative Committee on Coordination and the specific reforms which have been introduced, will greatly enhance inter-agency cooperation in support of development. 
100. At the same time, I must remind Member States that they, too, have a responsibility to help to improve coordination within the system. 
These responsibilities must be exercised at two levels. 
First, at the level of the central intergovernmental bodies within the United Nations itself, Member States must develop system-wide strategies and policies and provide effective guidelines for the work of the secretariats represented in the Administrative Committee on Coordination. 
My earlier remarks on the reform of the Economic and Social Council are relevant in this context. 
101. Second, Member States must take coherent and consistent positions in the governing bodies of the various organizations. 
One glaring example of their failure to do so hitherto is the persistence of differences in the conditions of service adopted by Member States for the international staff serving in the Bretton Woods institutions on the one hand, and the rest of the system on the other. 
Further examples of divergent policy directives exist throughout the spectrum of substantive and operational issues before the various governing bodies. 
The Administrative Committee on Coordination stands ready to do its part to help to overcome these differences and to adopt mutually reinforcing policy stances throughout the system. 
102. I undertook in my last annual report to focus attention on activities in the field and to bring greater unity to the United Nations presence at the country level. 
Consultations on the establishment of integrated offices are currently under way in Cambodia, Eritrea and the Russian Federation. 
103. These measures are intended to facilitate access to the United Nations system for Member States, especially newly independent States and other States in transition, that wish to seek its assistance in various areas of activity. 
They are also intended to improve the capacity of the United Nations to respond appropriately to the specific socio-economic, environmental, political and humanitarian requirements of such countries. 
104. The interim offices have already begun to play an effective role in responding to the needs of their host Governments, both in development activities and in supporting the transition process that these countries are undergoing. 
The interim offices have facilitated the Organization's humanitarian and emergency relief activities. 
105. In all these activities, the interim offices have succeeded in strengthening the image of the United Nations as an integrated system whose component parts are able to work together, in support of host Governments, in response to the special and urgent requirements of countries in transition. 
The Administrative Committee on Coordination has welcomed my decision to work for a more unified field presence. 
106. In devising a new model for United Nations representation in those countries, it is not my intention to disturb or replace existing mechanisms for coordination. 
I intend to apply to other countries, as needed, the approach that is evolving in the countries where interim offices have been established. 
My aim is to develop a more effective, unified United Nations presence at the country level. 
107. The conjunction of the persistent difficulties of a number of Member States in meeting their financial obligations and the unprecedented level of expenditures for mandated activities (see figure 4) is expected to cause major financial difficulties for the Organization by the autumn of 1993. 
108. The unprecedented growth in the demand for the services of the United Nations has stretched financial resources to the breaking-point. 
In January 1993, assessed contributions payable by Member States amounted, in rounded figures, to $1.6 billion for the regular budget. 
The cost of peace-keeping missions is expected to rise from $1.4 billion in 1992 to an estimated $3.6 billion by the end of 1993 (see figure 5). 
As of 26 August 1993, only seven Member States had paid their assessed contributions to the regular budget and peace-keeping operations in full. 
110. If this pattern continues, the regular budget will need to borrow internally from other funds as from September 1993. 
This programme budget reflects the interest of Member States in strengthening these activities. 
It is my hope that all Member States will reach broad agreement and adopt this programme budget by consensus as they have done in the last several bienniums. 
On 26 August I told the Fifth Committee that the Organization's cash flow situation had become so serious that I had been compelled to take economy measures affecting conference services, including the servicing of the Security Council, the General Assembly and their committees and subsidiary bodies. 
113. At my request, the Ford Foundation convened an independent international advisory group of experts in September 1992 to examine the financing of the United Nations, with a view to creating a secure financial base for the Organization over the long term. 
114. In spite of these unfavourable circumstances, indeed partly because of the strained cash situation, the Administration has pursued its efforts to enhance its productivity. 
115. The Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, established by the General Assembly in decision 46/472 of 13 April 1992, held five meetings. 
Agreement was reached by consensus on a theme for the anniversary: "We the peoples of the United Nations ... united for a better world". 
The Preparatory Committee also established a working group to prepare a solemn declaration for the observance. 
116. To date, 13 Member States have notified me of the formation of national committees in support of this observance. 
The fiftieth anniversary secretariat has been coordinating anniversary preparations and programme development within the system, with the support of non-governmental organizations and other partners. 
I regard the anniversary as a major milestone to be marked not only by celebration, but by programmes of serious reflection, education and communication. 
"To achieve international cooperation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural, or humanitarian character ..." 
117. The gap between the world's richest and poorest countries is widening, yet that shocking fact is more often than not greeted by indifference. 
The United Nations is the special voice of the world's poorest nations. 
The reasons were not always admirable, but poor countries could benefit from that interest. 
Today, we see that the world, in the wake of the cold war, recognizes the importance of competition; but the end of the cold war has ended the competition to bring development to the world. 
119. The message from the United Nations has been clear: macroeconomic growth should not be pursued without due consideration for such aspects of human well-being as health, education, poverty levels, income levels and income distribution, and participation in the political process and in the market-place. 
In short, human development, in its social and economic dimensions, must be at the centre of all development efforts. 
120. I intend to set out the United Nations approach to development in full in "An Agenda for Development", a preliminary report which will be submitted to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
An Agenda for Development will provide more than yet another development theory. 
As a practical document, it will set the guidelines for future United Nations action in the economic and social fields. 
I look forward to a lively and fruitful discussion of the preliminary report during the forty-eighth session. 
The Department serves, at the expert level, the High-level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development and, at the inter-secretariat level, the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development and other subsidiary bodies of the Administrative Committee on Coordination dealing with both operational and programme questions. 
122. The Department will assist me in ensuring the successful implementation of Agenda 21 and other major documents adopted at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
Considerable efforts will need to be made to ensure that sustainable development principles are adequately reflected in new or adjusted policies, in legislation, and in programme budgets and structures. 
123. The redeployment to this Department of the relevant functions and activities of the Centre for Social Development and Humanitarian Affairs at Vienna and the World Food Council secretariat at Rome should enhance United Nations capacity for coherent policy development and provide more effective support for central intergovernmental bodies. 
It should, in general, help to promote a more integrated approach to development. 
124. The Department, in addition to providing subject-specific policy reports, as required, for the relevant intergovernmental bodies, will assume primary responsibility for the preparation of an annual policy report of the Secretary-General focusing on a selected number of major policy issues calling for concerted international action. 
That report will draw on, and be coordinated with, the work of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis, the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development and other concerned entities. 
125. I have also asked the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development to take on responsibility for coordinating the preparations for the World Summit for Social Development, to be held at Copenhagen in 1995. 
Preparatory studies for the Summit are under way on some of the major economic and social issues facing the international community. 
(c) Social security issues and safety nets; 
(d) Migration and patterns of human and economic movement. 
126. With respect to the advancement of women, my objective is to achieve a stronger and more unified programme. 
My proposal to merge the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women (INSTRAW) with the United Nations Development Fund for Women (UNIFEM) has been endorsed by the Economic and Social Council. 
It should give greater coherence to the policy, research and operational aspects of United Nations efforts for the advancement of women. 
127. Taken together, these measures should help to focus preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing in 1995. 
Other preparatory work for that important global forum has involved support for national and regional preparations, the coordination of United Nations system participation, the involvement of non-governmental organizations, and efforts to heighten public awareness. 
128. The question of violence against women has continued to be of deep concern. 
A major step forward was the drafting of the draft Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women, which the Economic and Social Council, at its substantive session of 1993, urged the General Assembly to adopt. 
129. The Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis has a central responsibility for maintaining and enhancing the quantitative information systems (population and statistics) of the United Nations. 
It thus provides the link between the various departments and organs at Headquarters and the regional commissions. 
130. The Department also serves as the lead unit for economic and social information within the United Nations and provides statistical support to all parts of the Organization. 
In this regard, it will cooperate closely with the Bretton Woods institutions and other relevant organizations and will link its activities with the early-warning capabilities being developed in the political and humanitarian sectors of the Organization. 
The Department has also undertaken considerable preparatory work for the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held at Cairo in September 1994, for which, together with the United Nations Population Fund, it is providing the secretariat. 
In addition, two reports were made available to the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1993, namely, the 1993 Report on the World Social Situation and the World Economic Survey, 1993. 
Those reports were the culmination of more than a year of intensive efforts. 
Their basic structure and approach were worked out under the authority of the head of the former Department of Economic and Social Development. 
132. The Statistical Commission, and the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1993, adopted the 1993 System of National Accounts, a basic tool for organizing and analysing economic statistics. 
133. Fresh impetus was given to work on environmental statistics. 
Further pioneering work on gender statistics continued, with a second issue of The World's Women in preparation. 
Priorities and an action plan were established from a global review of international statistical activities designed to improve international cooperation and statistical development with an enhanced regional dimension. 
135. The implications of the Single European Act for countries not members of the European Community, including the transitional economies and the developing countries, were explored in two issues of the Journal of Development Planning. 
Another issue of the same journal was devoted to examining the implications for developing countries of the economic, political and social transformations in central and eastern Europe. 
136. Macroeconomic forecasts of the world economy for the period 1993-2001 and alternative policy simulations were prepared to serve as the basis for policy-oriented discussions at expert group meetings held at Ankara, Geneva and New York. 
137. The Department for Development Support and Management Services is designed to sharpen the focus of United Nations technical assistance and enhance its impact on the priority needs of developing countries and countries in transition. 
138. With effect from 1 January 1994, the Department will incorporate, as a semi-autonomous entity, the Office for Project Services, currently located within the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
One consideration in making this change was the view, frequently voiced by Member States, that the current location of the Office within UNDP is incompatible with the primary purpose of UNDP as a central coordinating and funding mechanism. 
The change should also increase cost-effectiveness and eliminate duplication in the delivery of technical cooperation services by the United Nations. 
The incorporation of the Office for Project Services in the Secretariat also provides an opportunity for the redeployment, closer to the constituencies they are intended to serve, of relevant parts of the Organization's technical cooperation and advisory services. 
139. The Department for Development Support and Management Services has, since its creation in 1993, concentrated on the thematic and cross-sectoral aspects of its work. 
Ongoing activities in this area include support for election administration and reconstruction efforts in a number of countries, and work on the conversion of military infrastructure and industries to peaceful civilian use. 
140. The Department has taken part in the new UNDP support costs arrangements, and in discussions with the executing agencies and UNDP about how the system could be refined to make it more effective. 
It has intensified its efforts in institution-building and human resource development, with particular attention to the strengthening of institutions in developing countries. 
The Department is also implementing a multisectoral approach to technical cooperation and institution-building. 
142. In the area of international trade, the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) has focused on issues related to national transparent mechanisms in the context of the fight against protectionism. 
UNCTAD has also stressed the need for international support for the initiatives of developing countries, especially through improved market access and stronger financial flows. 
The link between the decreasing real price of primary commodities and the environment has been addressed in Agenda 21. 
Depressed commodity prices lead to overproduction to maintain foreign exchange income, a process which often leads in turn to environmental deterioration. 
The pragmatic and non-confrontational approach implicit in those reforms has facilitated the search for convergence and consensus-building. 
On the other hand, unless opportunities for trade and development are enhanced, tensions will build up and confrontational approaches will once again come to the fore. 
144. The Special Committee on Preferences conducted an extensive exchange of views on the implementation of the generalized system of preferences and agreed to undertake a policy review of the system in 1995. 
Recent agreements reached by negotiations held under the auspices of UNCTAD include the International Sugar Agreement (March 1992), the Protocol extending the International Agreement on Olive Oil and Table Olives, 1986, with amendments (March 1993), and a new Convention on Maritime Liens and Mortgages (May 1993). 
145. UNCTAD has enhanced its capacity to address the new challenges and opportunities that have arisen for strengthening international cooperation for development. 
146. The new leadership of the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) has the responsibility of transforming its programme in recognition of Agenda 21 priorities. 
That was the first intergovernmental meeting to discuss Agenda 21 since its endorsement by the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session, and it provided an opportunity for Governments to agree on programmes and priorities affecting both the developing and the developed countries. 
147. In supporting the implementation of Agenda 21, the Governing Council called upon the Executive Director to make every effort to strengthen, orient and adjust, as appropriate, the activities, programmes and medium-term plan of UNEP to help achieve the objectives of Agenda 21. 
After receiving and reviewing in detail the UNEP programme for the bienniums 1992-1993 and 1994-1995, the Council noted that the programme would require further development to incorporate changes required by the Rio de Janeiro Conference. 
148. UNEP provided technical cooperation in the field of environmental law and institutions to the Governments of 11 African, 10 Asian and Pacific and 3 Latin American and Caribbean countries. 
That work was conducted in cooperation with UNDP, the World Bank and regional organizations. 
In addition, national environmental plans and strategies were prepared in 14 developing countries in Africa, Asia and Latin America. 
Country studies on costs and benefits of environmental management and conservation of biodiversity were carried out in six countries with different biological profiles. 
149. The international environmental information system of UNEP now brings together a total of 155 participating countries. 
Equipment and training were provided to 30 developing countries. 
The Global Resources Information Database (GRID) has now linked 30 affiliated centres around the world. 
This enables planners and scientists to access data, monitor trends and study the interactions between environmental variables using geographic information systems and data management computer techniques. 
The Global Environmental Monitoring System (GEMS) set up a regional environmental information network to promote the exchange of environmental information in support of strategies for collective preventive or remedial action on environmental issues. 
150. UNEP provided assistance, through joint undertakings with the regional commissions and the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, to seven countries for the formulation of national plans to combat desertification. 
Through the UNEP/UNDP joint venture, the United Nations Sahelian Office continued to assist Sudano-Sahelian countries to implement the Plan of Action and to bring together additional financial and technical assistance from other bodies. 
UNEP continues to emphasize in its outreach programme the topic of women and the environment. 
152. UNEP is providing support for 24 projects under the Action Plan for the Environment in Latin America and the Caribbean, including the initial financing of the secretariat, located at the UNEP regional office for Latin America and the Caribbean. 
Those projects are being implemented in close association with Governments, the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean, regional offices of specialized agencies and other intergovernmental agencies and subregional organizations. 
153. UNEP is also working closely with its partners UNDP and the World Bank to increase efficiency in the implementation of the Global Environment Facility (GEF). 
UNEP is strengthening its scientific inputs and servicing of the Science and Technology Advisory Panel; it is also taking an active part in the evaluation of GEF-funded projects and in discussions on the administration, legal framework and management of the next phase of GEF. 
154. The range and variety of these programmes indicate the difficulty of acting coherently and comprehensively; clearly the level of integration which we seek and which the times demand has not yet been attained. 
A substantial effort has, however, been made and progress over the past year has been evident. 
157. Similarly, the applied research and training activities of Habitat have focused on improving the capacity of Governments, especially at the local level, and low-income communities to face the challenges of human settlements management and development. 
Directly addressing the critical need to make an early contribution to the continuum of relief, rehabilitation and development activities of the United Nations system, Habitat has also played a notable role during the year in human settlements and rehabilitation efforts in Afghanistan and Cambodia. 
Habitat, which will provide the secretariat for the Conference, will have a major responsibility for the success of the Conference, in cooperation with Member States and the United Nations system. 
It also stressed that development is a shared responsibility. 
Resolution 47/199 also contained important guidelines on the role of the United Nations system in development. 
The country strategy note, introduced by the resolution, offers a major opportunity for coordinating the response of the entire United Nations system to the priorities of developing country Governments. 
The programme approach is another important feature of the resolution and will play a major role in securing logical and integrated donor responses to government development priorities at the sectoral and intersectoral levels. 
Under resolution 47/199, the United Nations is required to assist Governments to achieve self-reliance in managing their economic and social development. 
160. In 1992, the then Department of Economic and Social Development had 918 technical cooperation projects under execution, with a total delivery of $141 million, against current year budget provisions of $185 million. 
The Department also participated in programmes relevant to the notion that political progress and economic development are inseparable and must be pursued simultaneously. 
In this, the Department and, since December 1992, the Department for Development Support and Management Services worked closely with the Electoral Assistance Unit in the Department of Political Affairs. 
162. The Department of Economic and Social Development, with the cooperation of the Beijing Commission for Science and Technology, organized in Beijing, in October 1992, a seminar on urban information systems and their application to developing countries. 
The purpose of the seminar was to provide a forum for discussion and dissemination of current and improved techniques in this field. 
In collaboration with the Earth Observation Satellite Company and the International Society for Photogrammetry and Remote Sensing, the Department organized a two-week seminar on photogrammetry and remote sensing, to benefit developing countries. 
I took part myself in meetings of the panel, at Geneva in December 1992 and at Rome in May 1993. 
There were 120 participants and over 80 prototype project proposals were developed. 
The workshop was perceived as providing a key link between the Rio de Janeiro Conference and the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in 1995. 
The Department also organized, in cooperation with INSTRAW and the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific, a regional workshop on training modules on women, water supply and sanitation, which was held in Thailand in September 1992, following a similar one held in the Gambia in 1991. 
The Department also responded to requests about developing national databases and reports for the 1995 Conference. 
166. In 1992, the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) cooperated in programmes in over 130 countries. 
In addition, UNICEF expanded its programmes of support to central and eastern Europe and the republics of the former Soviet Union as mandated by the Executive Board. 
Programme expenditure totalled $744 million in 1992. 
167. Overall UNICEF expenditure for 1992 was dominated by emergency assistance, owing partially to the situations in Angola, Iraq, Mozambique, Somalia, the Sudan and the former Yugoslavia. 
168. The goals established by the international community for UNICEF include seven overarching goals and a number of supporting goals. 
Among the supporting goals, key items include eradication of polio by the year 2000; elimination of neonatal tetanus by 1995; elimination of guinea-worm disease by the year 2000; virtual elimination of iodine deficiency disorders and vitamin A deficiency; and access by all pregnant women to basic maternal care. 
In developing countries, the national programmes of action have outlined strategies and priorities for budget allocations and provided a framework for the mobilization and coordination of development assistance. 
171. The United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) is the largest provider of grant assistance for technical cooperation in the United Nations system. 
It serves over 170 developing countries and territories through its network of 124 field offices. 
UNDP coordinates operational activities for development for the United Nations system as a whole and works closely with the regional commissions, the Secretariat and the specialized agencies, and with the Bretton Woods institutions. 
At the country level, the head of each UNDP office is the Resident Representative, who is usually designated as the resident coordinator of the United Nations system's operational activities for development, and is also the local representative of several other United Nations organizations and programmes. 
Work has continued on the integration of 18 United Nations information centres with UNDP field offices, in such a way as to preserve the functional autonomy of the centres. 
172. UNDP expenditure has increased considerably over the past 10 years (see figure 6). 
Over the past five years, UNDP has funded programmes and projects valued at around $7 billion. 
Those external resources support national programmes in which the major share is allocated by the countries themselves. 
In 1992, the largest share of spending was in Africa (39 per cent), followed by Asia and the Pacific (33 per cent), Latin America and the Caribbean (7 per cent), the Arab States (7 per cent) and Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States (2 per cent). 
The remainder was spent on interregional and global programmes, for the support of national liberation movements, and in Caribbean and Pacific multi-island programmes. 
173. The bulk of UNDP-funded activities fall within the framework of country programmes through which UNDP and the recipient Government spell out the strategy for using UNDP resources effectively. 
While continuing to show concern for those infected, UNDP, in close cooperation with the World Health Organization (WHO), has stressed the importance of preventive measures for combating the pandemic. 
The aim of UNDP was to help countries develop economies that would achieve job-led growth and increase social equity and integration. 
Increased attention to human development has led to a greater recognition of the importance of the political, social, cultural, environmental and institutional aspects of development previously overshadowed by the focus on economic factors. 
There is now a growing acceptance that development cooperation must include measures to improve governance, judicial systems and social integration and other activities designed to remove obstacles to real participation. 
This was the theme of the Human Development Report 1993, which UNDP sponsored. 
175. Developing countries sought specific UNDP support to apply the human development concept in national strategies. 
Since there is no blueprint for human development, each country has taken its own course, focusing on different issues and priorities. 
Areas of concern for the national strategies have included the collection of data on development gaps and disparities, analysis, and building consensus between policy makers and representatives of civil society, particularly between non-governmental organizations and the private sector. 
The aim is to offer multidisciplinary approaches to social justice in a sustainable manner. 
176. The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development gave UNDP a particular mandate to support countries in their efforts to build capacity to implement Agenda 21. 
Together with the United Nations Environment Programme and the World Bank, UNDP manages the $1.3 billion Global Environment Facility (GEF), taking responsibility for capacity-building and targeted research projects, pre-investment activities, the GEF small grants programme for non-governmental organizations, and facilitating in-country coordination and dissemination of information. 
177. Development activities are now clearly seen as helping to establish the conditions for peace. 
In the aftermath of conflict, developing countries are asking UNDP to assist them with the rehabilitation of war-torn areas, the return and resettlement of refugees and the demobilization and training of former soldiers. 
To create conditions likely to maintain peace, countries seek UNDP support for programmes to build their capacities to reconstitute the social fabric and to ensure that people can meet their basic needs. 
178. At the same time, requests for assistance in fields relatively new for UNDP are being received as Governments seek to give people a say in the forces that shape their lives by increasing their participation in political processes. 
Support is increasingly sought to improve abilities to conduct elections, bring about democratization and ensure legal protection and human rights. 
In 1992 in Africa alone, UNDP contributed about $2 million to electoral assistance projects in eight countries that drew nearly $32 million in funds from the countries themselves and from bilateral donors. 
Countries turned to UNDP for assistance in these sensitive areas, showing their confidence in the objectivity, neutrality and effectiveness of UNDP. 
179. UNDP has coordinated its activities with those of the multilateral financial institutions, including the Bretton Woods institutions and the regional development banks. 
180. UNDP cooperation with the International Monetary Fund (IMF) has focused on assisting developing countries to build their capacity for sound macroeconomic policy formulation and management and establishing necessary financial institutions. 
In addition, there have been joint training programmes in macroeconomic adjustment and the design of structural adjustment programmes. 
181. At the regional and global levels, many development issues require the mobilization of resources, expertise, research networks, forums for debate and media presentation on a massive scale. 
At the regional level, there are such joint activities as the African Capacity-building Initiative, the Social Dimensions of Adjustment and the National Long-term Perspective Studies. 
That role extends naturally across the spectrum of political, economic and social conflict. 
Long-term growth and political stability are mutually interdependent. 
This is recognized by the United Nations system in its inter-agency programmes, and in the work of UNDP. 
183. UNDP cooperation with the African Development Bank covers a wide range of development issues, the Bank acting as executing agency for regional projects in such areas as support for women entrepreneurs, energy, and a feasibility study for the establishment of an African export-import bank. 
During the fourth programming cycle, UNDP-financed projects executed by the Bank amounted to $6 million. 
184. UNDP cooperation with the Asian Development Bank covers almost all sectors, with particular focus on agriculture, forestry, fisheries, and natural resources. 
The relationship is changing as a result of the growing trend towards national execution in the region, and as a result of the greater concentration of UNDP resources on fewer areas of activity. 
185. For Latin America and the Caribbean, UNDP and the Inter-American Development Bank (IDB) have an agreement for cooperation and coordination that has led to successful co-financing and joint programming at the national level. 
Since it is clear that a modern economy without a modern society will not be viable, one aim of such joint projects on human development and governance is to forestall conflict by supporting consensus-building and enhancing the responsiveness of government to civil society. 
A joint methodology for human development and social reform has been developed, based on consensus-building and the formulation of responsible long-term public policy. 
A new strategy for IDB lending to the social sector was debated at a major conference co-sponsored by UNDP and IDB, and was subsequently approved by the Bank's Governing Board. 
186. In the field of the environment, IDB and UNDP helped the countries of Latin America and the Caribbean to prepare a common agenda for the Rio de Janeiro Conference that was widely used in the discussions and negotiations. 
Given the region's strong capacity for policy analysis and also given small indicative planning figures, the role of UNDP has also been to provide seed money and to support Governments in managing loans from multilateral financial institutions. 
188. The annual increase in the world's population reached a record level of 93 million. 
189. The United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) continues to promote the concept of family planning as a basic human right, based on the principle of informed and voluntary choice. 
Some 1,370 women die every day from causes related to pregnancy or childbirth, most of them in developing countries. 
Many such tragic situations could be avoided if family planning and maternal health programmes were available. 
To support those countries, UNFPA took steps to enhance strategic programming, promoted the provision of requisite technical assistance, and supported national capacity-building for national execution and for coordination of population programme activities. 
191. In compliance with the requirements of General Assembly resolution 47/199, UNFPA strengthened its efforts to build national capacity to manage population programmes, with the aim of enabling countries to become self-reliant in population policy and execution. 
Of these, 17 million are refugees and a further 20 million have fled deteriorating economic and ecological conditions at home. 
This is causing strains in both the receiving countries - Europe alone received 15 million migrants between 1980 and 1992 - and in the sending countries, strains which have resulted in a renewal of political and social tensions world wide. 
193. UNFPA continues to pay particular attention to ensuring that gender issues are reflected in all aspects of development assistance, especially in capacity-building. 
Women and children are often the hardest hit victims of conflict. 
In situations where no conflict exists, they are often denied their importance in social construction. 
For women to realize to the full their potential role as agents of change, they must be able to determine the frequency and timing of childbirth and must have equal access to education and jobs. 
194. The World Conference on Population and Development will be held at Cairo in September 1994. 
195. The World Food Programme (WFP), with total expenditure in 1992 of nearly $1.7 billion, is a major source of grant assistance for developing countries in the United Nations system. 
Of that amount, 65 per cent was for emergency relief, 29 per cent for development projects, and 6 per cent for programme support and administrative costs. 
196. The balance between emergency and development assistance provided by WFP has altered considerably in the past three years, as the growing needs of victims of natural and man-made disasters have continued to dominate its work. 
Previously, emergency assistance accounted for no more than a third of the Programme's annual expenditure; in 1992, with active relief operations in 48 countries, WFP handled 60 per cent of all international relief food. 
For 1993, commitments for relief activities are expected to total $1.25 billion, down slightly from the 1992 record of $1.4 billion. 
197. It is estimated that in 1992 some 42 million poor people in developing countries directly benefited from WFP food aid provided in support of development activities or as relief assistance. 
Of that number, some 27.5 million people, including 14.4 million refugees and displaced people, received WFP relief food in the course of the year. 
198. As a result of the increase in relief food aid needs in 1992, WFP handled an all-time record of 5.2 million tons of food. 
199. As conflict and civil strife continue to cause suffering throughout the world, WFP has encouraged international efforts to develop the principle of safe passage of relief food aid in war zones. 
In a number of countries, such as Afghanistan, Angola, Cambodia, Iraq, Liberia, Mozambique, Somalia, the Sudan and the former Yugoslavia, conflict has hampered efforts to deliver humanitarian relief. 
WFP staff are often exposed to personal risk in operations to deliver food to civilians trapped by fighting. 
200. In 1992, the Committee on Food Aid Policies and Programmes endorsed a more extensive and systematic application of WFP assistance to support disaster prevention, preparedness, mitigation and rehabilitation measures, particularly in Africa. 
In several countries, including the Gambia, Malawi, Mozambique and Uganda, WFP responded to relief needs by providing food to an increasing number of beneficiaries through ongoing development projects. 
At the end of 1992, WFP was assisting 258 such projects, with total commitments valued at $3 billion. 
It is estimated that 15 million people received food through WFP-assisted development projects. 
201. New WFP commitments for development projects in 1992 ($421 million, representing 1.1 million tons of food) were the lowest in value terms since 1978. 
This resulted from a continuing decline since 1988 in resources made available to WFP for development assistance and the need to bring commitments more into line with the expected future availability of resources. 
202. The United Nations International Drug Control Programme coordinates all drug control activities within the United Nations system and acts as a point of reference for action taken by Governments. 
The Programme also supports technical cooperation activities which reflect its comparative advantage at the multilateral level. 
I am encouraged by the fact that, during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, four plenary meetings will be devoted to the issue of international cooperation against illicit drugs. 
203. The United Nations International Drug Control Programme has indicated that the inter-agency meeting on international drug abuse control to be held in 1994 will focus on the theme of women, drug abuse and drug control. 
208. Among the principal activities undertaken by the ECA secretariat were the preparation for and convening of the Third African Population Conference, which was held at Dakar in December 1992. 
209. The ECA secretariat also contributed to the report of the Secretary-General on major issues and programme activities relating to social development to the Commission for Social Development at its thirty-third session, in February 1993. 
A progress report on preparatory activities for the International Year of the Family was also prepared for the inter-agency meeting on the Year held at Vienna in March 1993. 
That report included preliminary proposals for strategies to implement Agenda 21 within the framework of the African Common Position on Environment and Development. 
The proposals related to the major African environmental and development concerns as expressed in the African Common Position. 
211. The ECA secretariat continued its efforts to promote the objectives of the United Nations Decade of Disabled Persons (1983-1992) through the publication and circulation of the newsletter Equal Time, in which a number of activities undertaken by and for disabled persons were highlighted. 
That study gives a detailed account of the structure of gross domestic product and the development of the major economic sectors (agriculture, manufacturing, mining), including an assessment of trade, balance of payments, debt and development finance flows and policies pursued in the African least developed, island and land-locked countries. 
213. The Executive Secretary of ECA participated in the meetings of the panel of high-level personalities on African development. 
ECA drafted for the panel a paper on the role of indigenous African non-governmental organizations, as part of a report on the role of non-governmental organizations in Africa's development prepared by the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
It had before it the Commission's Economic Report on Africa, 1993 and a number of technical studies prepared for its consideration. 
215. The Conference endorsed several strategic objectives as the key to Africa's development in the 1990s. 
In view of the gravity of Africa's external debt burden, well over 50 per cent of that amount would be consumed in servicing inherited external debt, unless steps bolder than conventional debt reduction initiatives are implemented. 
216. Other development issues addressed by the Conference included human development and the advancement of women in Africa, and preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development, the Fourth World Conference on Women, and the World Summit for Social Development. 
The Conference also addressed topics related to the implementation of Agenda 21, as well as trade and investment issues in Africa. 
The interim office concept, described in section II. B above, was developed in response to that need. 
The Commission also adopted a decision on activities designed to assist countries of the region in transition to a market economy and their integration with the European and global economy. 
ECE called for further economic cooperation in the Mediterranean region in the light of the Final Act of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe, held at Helsinki in 1975. 
At its forty-eighth session, the Commission decided to convene a high-level regional preparatory meeting for the Fourth World Conference on Women. It also endorsed work under way in socio-economic activities as a contribution to the World Summit for Social Development. 
225. The Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC), which includes the Latin American and Caribbean Institute for Economic and Social Planning (ILPES) and the Latin American Demographic Centre (CELADE), focused on the promotion of sustainable growth with equity. 
It has been hailed by policy makers as an important conceptual contribution to development economics. 
The second publication was prepared jointly with UNESCO, under the title Education and Knowledge: Basic Pillars of Changing Production Patterns with Social Equity; it highlights the crucial importance of those topics for increasing levels of productivity and improved equity. 
228. With regard to the integration of women into the economic and social development of Latin America and the Caribbean, ECLAC undertook preparatory activities for the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
229. The Social Development Division concentrated its efforts on preparing technical documents for the Third Regional Conference on Poverty in Latin America and the Caribbean, held at Santiago in November 1992. 
ECLAC also continues to be the main forum for economic and social affairs in the region, and the Latin American Centre for Economic and Social Documentation is strengthening information management in the region. 
231. The Commission has undertaken numerous technical cooperation activities, at the request of member States, to assist Governments in the formulation and implementation of policies and plans for economic and social development within the overall strategy of changing production patterns with social equity. 
234. Regional economic cooperation is gaining ever greater momentum in the ESCAP region. 
At the same time, subregional organizations are being revitalized and are focusing, in particular, on the development of infrastructure within their respective subregions. 
235. Under the revised intergovernmental structure, the first session of the Committee for Regional Economic Cooperation was convened at Bangkok in October 1992, while the first session of its Steering Group was held at New Delhi in November 1992. 
The Steering Group considered and adopted an action programme for regional economic cooperation in trade and investment, which was submitted, through the Committee, to the Commission at its forty-ninth session. 
236. The Fourth Asian and Pacific Population Conference was held in Bali in August 1992. 
The Conference, sponsored by ESCAP and UNFPA, considered and adopted the Bali Declaration on Population and Sustainable Development, which will serve as the basis for policy-making and programming. 
237. The period since August 1992 has been one of transition for ESCAP from a sectoral to a thematic approach, in terms of both the Commission's subsidiary intergovernmental structure and its programmes. 
Considerable attention has been paid to evolving thematic subprogrammes on regional economic cooperation, poverty alleviation through economic growth and social development, and environment and sustainable development in response to this shift in approach. 
During the same period, ESCAP activities have focused increasingly on the social dimensions of development. 
238. In December 1992, ESCAP convened the Meeting to Launch the Asian and Pacific Decade of Disabled Persons, 1993-2002, in Beijing. 
241. Measures have been taken to reinforce the functional relationship between ESCAP and various United Nations organizations and bodies with a view to undertaking a coordinated approach to problem-solving and rendering assistance to the member States. 
242. In the post-cold-war era, as the world moves towards global economic management, and as conflict and cooperation battle for dominance, the challenges to the region of the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA) increase in intensity and scope. 
A most serious challenge to the political stability of the region is the eruption of new forms of extremism. 
Political instability, uncertainty and unpredictability continue to plague the region and to exercise a preponderant influence on its peace, development and security prospects. 
These imminent challenges need to be tackled swiftly and surely. 
In addition, ESCWA is in the process of establishing a regional water council to coordinate activities for a more efficient use of scarce water resources. 
To that end, a regional inter-agency consultative mechanism was formed for water and environment which would serve as the nucleus for a regional administrative coordination committee. 
246. The secretariat participated in the formulation of a plan of action to combat desertification region-wide. 
The Second Amman Declaration on Population and Development of April 1993 is an instrument to promote regional cooperation and to assist member States in dealing with population issues and population movements. 
In the area of transport, ESCWA is heavily involved in activities related to the Transport and Communications Decade in Western Asia (1985-1994). 
To help bridge the widening technological gap, ESCWA focused on the formulation of policies and measures to increase the effectiveness of the technology factor in the investment process. 
To overcome the lack of timely, reliable and replicable statistics and data, ESCWA set up the Committee on Statistics as a subsidiary body of the Commission. 
For example, the Commission convened an expert group meeting on the operation of enterprises under severe and fast-changing conditions. 
Other meetings were convened on the creation of indigenous entrepreneurship, especially to train returnees, and on unemployment as one of the major challenges facing society. 
Training activities were introduced as pilot projects to allow women to cope with their multiple roles and contribute to production. 
ESCWA also assisted in meeting the needs for rural energy through the introduction of biogas technology in selected countries of the region. 
248. Under the auspices of ESCWA, a multidisciplinary task force on the Palestinian people and the occupied Arab territories was set up to deal with socio-economic issues emanating from the Israeli occupation and the implications of a peace settlement for countries of the region. 
249. The most important obstacles facing the Commission in fulfilling its mandate remain the uncertainty and political instability in the region, which have caused interruption in its activities and its relocation several times in the recent past. 
They have also contributed to the rifts among countries of the region and the set-backs in cooperation to which failures in the region's performance and inadequate rapport between member States and the secretariat are attributed. 
These in turn have caused a dwindling of extrabudgetary funding and a paucity of resources to address emerging needs and, consequently, inadequate regional coordination and harmonization in implementing projects of a regional scope. 
250. In the course of 1993, the activities of the Centre for Human Rights at Geneva underwent a significant expansion in the five main areas of its work: research, standard-setting and prevention of discrimination; implementation of international standards; special procedures; communications; and advisory services and information. 
251. On 1 January 1993, I appointed an Assistant Secretary-General to head the Centre for Human Rights, with responsibility for dealing exclusively with human rights issues, to report directly to me. 
The Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights is responsible in particular for developing coherent policies and strengthening coordination in the field of human rights, and he serves as a focal point for United Nations relations with regional organizations on human rights matters. 
The Conference also called for increased contributions to the voluntary funds supporting advisory services and activities in favour of indigenous people and against racial discrimination. 
Those matters will be addressed in my budget proposals for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The Conference was the culmination of three years of intense activity by all segments of the international community directed at reviewing past progress in the protection of human rights, identifying obstacles to further progress and charting the course of action for the coming years. 
Three regional meetings, held at Tunis, San Jos and Bangkok, preceded the Conference, as did hundreds of other meetings around the world. 
Representatives from 172 States took part in the discussions at Vienna together with observers from 95 international organizations, human rights bodies and national human rights institutions and from 840 non-governmental organizations. 
Long and careful exchanges of views revealed considerable common ground among the different participants. The Conference was therefore able to adopt by consensus a declaration and programme of action of historic proportions, but differences of opinion were also candidly stated. 
The Conference also recognized the right to development as a human right and the mutually reinforcing interrelationship between democracy, development and respect for human rights, and the need to assist developing countries in their democratization process. 
It also clearly established the link between universality and equality, and stressed the need to eliminate all discrimination based on race and similar factors. 
The Conference provided substantive guidance for the United Nations in its future work in this area and called for world-wide action against discrimination and in favour of tolerance. 
256. There was also notable progress in two other areas. 
Special attention must be given to protecting women and girl children from violence and other human rights violations which threaten them particularly. 
257. The need to act effectively to protect the rights of children, including children in especially difficult circumstances and the girl child, was another step forward. 
258. Another important step forward was the recognition of the rights of persons with disabilities and of the need to take specific measures to protect vulnerable groups, including migrant workers, and to ensure that they participate in the search for solutions to their own problems. 
The human rights dimensions of extreme poverty and exclusion were also recognized, as was the need to deal not only with human rights violations but also with their causes. 
259. During this International Year of the World's Indigenous People, the Vienna Conference recognized the inherent dignity and unique contribution of indigenous people, reaffirmed the international community's commitment to their well-being, and reiterated the obligation of States to ensure respect for their rights. 
260. A key result of the Conference was the widespread acceptance of the need for cooperation between Governments, the United Nations, other international organizations, national human rights institutions and non-governmental organizations. 
An effective partnership involving all those actors is essential for the effective promotion and protection of human rights. 
261. The Vienna Conference recognized the increasingly important contribution non-governmental organizations can play in human rights activities, especially in relation to development and human rights. 
One of the most important achievements of the Conference was its success in harnessing the energies of hitherto untapped grass-roots organizations, particularly from Africa, Asia and Latin America and the Caribbean. 
262. The importance of human rights to United Nations activities in the fields of peacemaking, peace-keeping and preventive diplomacy, and in social and economic development, was also amply demonstrated by the Vienna Conference. 
The inclusion of the human rights dimension in the planning, implementation and evaluation of programmes and projects in those areas will be important to their success and to the promotion of human rights. 
263. Increased attention is to be given to implementing economic, social and cultural rights through, in particular, the drafting of optional protocols to the 1966 International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and the use of indicators. 
264. Education was repeatedly stressed as a crucial element in building future respect for human rights. 
265. The Vienna Conference reaffirmed that efforts to eradicate torture should be concentrated on prevention, and called for the early adoption of an optional protocol to the 1984 Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment to allow regular visits to places of detention. 
266. The role of the United Nations in the promotion and protection of human rights must be strengthened, renewed and revitalized if the promises of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action are to be kept. 
International coordination and cooperation were seen at Vienna as crucial for improving respect for human rights. 
United Nations bodies, specialized agencies, regional intergovernmental organizations and national human rights institutions all have important contributions to make in this overall coordinated approach. 
267. The Centre for Human Rights was identified as the focal point for global cooperation for human rights. 
The Conference called for an annual United Nations coordination meeting at a high level as one element in this approach. 
Close cooperation will also have to be established with other key actors. 
An overall United Nations approach was called for, enabling States to strengthen democratic institutions and the rule of law, to protect minority rights and those of indigenous peoples, and to hold democratic elections. 
The programme of advisory services and technical assistance in the field of human rights has been given specific new and wide-ranging responsibilities in helping to improve respect for human rights. 
269. The United Nations must be able to respond rapidly and professionally to allegations of human rights violations and to service adequately the machinery set up for that purpose. 
270. The Vienna Conference also proposed that United Nations activities in human rights be given greater focus by means of three decades for action: one relating to indigenous people, one for education and human rights and one against racism and racial discrimination. 
271. The Vienna Conference set universal ratification of the basic international human rights treaties as an important objective. 
In 1998 the follow-up review of the implementation of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action will give special attention to the progress made towards universal ratification. 
272. As at 7 September 1993, the 1965 International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination has been ratified by 137 States and the 1973 International Convention on the Suppression and Punishment of the Crime of Apartheid by 97 States. 
Of the two 1966 Human Rights Covenants, the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights has been ratified by 125 States and the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights by 123 States. 
The 1979 Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women has been ratified by 126 States, and the 1989 Convention on the Rights of the Child by 146 States. 
273. The level of ratification of other conventions is most unsatisfactory, however. 
274. As Secretary-General of the United Nations, I strongly urge States to ratify all human rights treaties. 
I also believe that regional organizations have a positive role to play in making States more aware of this issue. 
More precisely, the effective safeguarding of human rights is possible only in a democratic framework. 
It is therefore not possible to separate the United Nations promotion of human rights from the global trend towards democratization. 
276. On 18 December 1992 the General Assembly, in its resolution 47/120, welcomed my report entitled "An Agenda for Peace" and encouraged me to pursue my efforts in preventive diplomacy. 
The Assembly also invited me to strengthen the capacity of the Secretariat for the collection of information and analysis to serve better the early-warning needs of the Organization. 
277. The Security Council held monthly meetings between October 1992 and May 1993 to examine specific proposals made in "An Agenda for Peace". 
Eight statements by the President were issued as part of this process. 
An interdepartmental task force was also set up to propose further measures for implementing those recommendations. 
278. In "An Agenda for Peace", I set out some definitions of the range of peace operations undertaken by the United Nations across the world. 
Preventive diplomacy is action to prevent disputes from arising between parties, to prevent existing disputes from escalating into conflicts and to limit the spread of the latter when they occur. 
Peacemaking is action to bring hostile parties to agreement, essentially through such peaceful means as those foreseen in Chapter VI of the Charter of the United Nations. 
Peace-keeping is the deployment of a United Nations presence in the field, hitherto with the consent of all the parties concerned, normally involving United Nations military or police personnel and frequently civilians also. 
Peace-keeping is a technique that expands the possibilities for both the prevention of conflict and the making of peace. 
It involves peace-keeping activities which do not necessarily involve the consent of all the parties concerned. 
Peace enforcement is foreseen in Chapter VII of the Charter. 
Peace-building is action to identify and support structures which will tend to strengthen and solidify peace so as to avert a relapse into conflict. 
In practice, the various steps of peace operations are intertwined and may be performed simultaneously and in parallel. 
Today, the variety of challenges faced by the United Nations has led to a more intensive and creative use of such familiar techniques. 
280. I find myself frequently engaged in preventive diplomacy. 
Because of the nature of this work, and the requirements of the parties, such diplomacy often takes place behind the scenes. 
When there is success, the story must often remain untold. 
281. More than 100 missions of representation, fact-finding and goodwill offices to various countries were undertaken on my behalf. 
I have myself travelled extensively to extend good offices and represent the Organization throughout the world. 
Suffice it to state that, between August 1992 and July 1993, I held high-level talks in 27 countries, visiting many of them more than once. 
Some examples of action taken during the past year will illustrate the nature of this field of endeavour and its new dimensions. 
This is a significant breakthrough and could serve as a useful precedent in similar situations elsewhere. 
283. The Security Council, in its resolution 772 (1992), authorized me to deploy United Nations observers. 
After an initial mission undertaken on my behalf by Cyrus Vance, I designated two special envoys, Virendra Dayal and Tom Vraalsen, who visited South Africa. 
On the basis of their findings, I submitted on 22 December 1992 a second report on the question of South Africa (S/25004), in which I noted that distinct progress had been made in implementing the recommendations set out in my report of 7 August 1992 (S/24389). 
I also addressed letters to leaders of the homelands. 
The decision to hold South Africa's first-ever free elections in accordance with the principles of universal suffrage opens the way for the country's transition to a democratic and non-racial society, an objective which has defined United Nations involvement in South Africa. 
285. In the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, for the first time ever in United Nations history, military units have been deployed as a measure of preventive diplomacy. 
The Security Council, in resolution 795 (1992), authorized me to establish a presence of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, on the borders with Albania and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
There are currently just under 1,000 peace-keepers in the region in addition to a small group of United Nations civilian police. 
286. Under United Nations auspices, Greece and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia are engaged in talks intended to reduce the tensions brought about by the recognition of the independence of the latter. 
287. At the time of the deployment of UNPROFOR, the Government of the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia was gravely concerned about an external security threat. 
288. On 18 June the Security Council, in resolution 845 (1993), urged Greece and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia to continue their efforts, under my auspices, to arrive at a speedy settlement of remaining issues between them. 
Early awareness of the root causes of conflict can allow appropriate preventive action to be taken. 
The provision of humanitarian assistance for such preventive purposes has made it possible to contain the impact of some emergencies. 
One such success has been the joint United Nations-Southern Africa Development Community drought emergency in southern Africa programme, under which comprehensive measures to mitigate the effects of the drought, minimize the potential population displacement and avert famine were put into place in 10 countries of the region. 
290. Another type of preventive humanitarian action is the strengthening of the national capacity of disaster-prone countries. 
I fully support action taken to integrate disaster prevention and preparedness activities into the mainstream development projects of organizations of the United Nations system within the framework of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
For other emergencies that result from long-term economic deterioration, or slow-moving natural disasters such as drought, early humanitarian preventive action can save thousands of lives and millions of dollars in subsequent remedial action. 
291. An inter-agency early-warning mechanism for examining possible situations of mass population displacement is being managed by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
The concept is, however, not a static one, but is ever changing; in order to succeed, and to reflect the changing needs of the community of States, peace-keeping has to be reinvented every day. 
Each case in which United Nations peace-keepers are involved draws upon the fund of experience, imagination and professionalism of the Organization. 
It is not an exaggeration to state that today there are as many types of peace-keeping operations as there are types of conflict. 
294. The task of peace-keeping, like that of peacemaking, is subject to an essential constraint: for peace-keeping to succeed, the parties to a conflict must have the necessary political will. 
Peace-keeping, even more than peacemaking, requires the adherence of the conflicting parties to the principle of peaceful resolution of conflicts, in other words, to the Charter itself. 
295. Traditional assumptions relating to the upholding of agreements, the consent and cooperation of the parties and the minimum use of force have all been under challenge from recent developments in certain peace-keeping operations. 
United Nations peace-keepers have been sent to areas where there are no agreements, where Governments do not exist or have limited effective authority and where the consent and cooperation of the parties cannot be relied upon. 
296. Some 80,000 civilian and military personnel now serve in 17 United Nations peace-keeping operations across the world (see figures 8 and 9). 
If additional operations and troop reinforcements at present under consideration are implemented, the total could rise to 100,000 by the end of 1993. 
Today, peace-keepers perform a variety of complex tasks, such as protecting humanitarian aid convoys, supporting the supervision of elections and monitoring human rights, in addition to their basic responsibility of keeping apart the warring parties. 
It should not be confused with conflict resolution. 
297. One key aspect of the new generation of United Nations peace-keeping operations is the role of public information in promoting understanding and generating support at both the national and the international level. 
That support can be built only on a clear understanding of why a particular mission has been sent to a specific area, and how the mission plans to accomplish its objectives. 
In the atmosphere of heightened tension in conflict areas, public information activities play a vital role in facilitating the mission's work by disseminating timely and objective information, and counteracting propaganda and misinformation. 
Effective public information activities can also be instrumental in generating and sustaining the support of the international community for the success of the missions. 
In the absence of information from the United Nations there may be misunderstandings of the United Nations mandate, which can give rise to unwarranted criticism of the Organization's activities. 
298. In June 1992, I was able to report that Member States were keen to participate in peace-keeping operations and that military observers and infantry were invariably available. 
This is no longer generally the case. 
299. To deal with the increased demand for peace-keeping operations and the consequent shortage of peace-keepers, several steps have been taken: 
(a) I have invited Member States to designate qualified personnel for consideration for secondment to a peace-keeping operation; 
(b) A special planning team has been set up with the task of defining standard components from which different types of peace-keeping operations might be put together. 
The team has briefed delegations on its work and Member States have been invited to enter into discussions with the Secretariat about the components of peace-keeping operations which they would, in principle, be ready to provide; 
(c) I have accepted offers by Member States to make available peace-keeping personnel on loan; 
(d) It has become necessary to use the services of contractors for support activities for field operations normally performed by United Nations staff. 
300. The respective roles of the Department of Political Affairs and the Department of Peace-keeping Operations have, as indicated in section II above, been more clearly defined. 
The latter Department now incorporates the Field Operations Division and is being strengthened. 
This restructuring will enhance the planning, coordination and reporting of peace-keeping operations and ensure better delivery of services to the various United Nations operations. 
301. A military planning cell has been formed within the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, with military staff on loan from Member States. 
A situation room, staffed by military officers, has been created to enable the competent Departments to maintain a continuous link with operations in Somalia and the former Yugoslavia. 
I am considering an integrated situation room which would cover United Nations peace-keeping world wide in all its aspects. 
Every administrative entity in the Secretariat has been required to assign staff to one or more of the peace-keeping operations. 
Demands have grown so much that it is now no longer possible to fill all the positions within the Secretariat or in the field with existing Secretariat staff, and substantial additional staff will be required, since staff on loan from Member States cannot be used to establish permanent structures. 
303. I am conscious of the mounting cost of peace-keeping and the burden this entails for Member States. 
I have also asked the Assembly to encourage the inclusion of peace-keeping contributions in national defence budgets. 
I should like to restate here that, in accordance with the Charter and the relevant General Assembly resolutions, financing of peace-keeping is the collective responsibility of all Member States. 
As a result, certain Member States have had to withdraw their contingents from peace-keeping operations. 
305. I have proposed the setting-up of a reserve, revolving stock of equipment to be drawn on for ongoing operations. The subsequent replenishment would be charged to the accounts of specific operations. 
306. The rapid rise in demand for peace-keeping operations, together with the expansion in their scope and nature, has highlighted the urgent need to develop and maintain uniform high standards for peace-keeping. 
Training manuals are now being prepared for troops, military observers and civilian police. 
The object is to create an international pool of peace-keeping personnel with comparable skills, knowledge, discipline and code of conduct, able to work together effectively at short notice. 
307. An issue to which I attach the greatest importance is the safety and security of peace-keeping personnel. 
As the United Nations takes on more complex and riskier mandates, the safety and security of United Nations troops and other personnel have become increasingly important. 
More than 550 have died in ongoing missions (see figure 11). 
They have performed their difficult tasks admirably, often at the cost of life and limb, in a variety of difficult and often unfamiliar circumstances. 
Each of the cases which follow will highlight one or more of the aspects of peace operations in all their diversity; in some, nearly every technique and activity available has to be employed across the board. 
309. The goal of establishing peace and stability in Afghanistan is still far from being achieved. 
The newly established Islamic State of Afghanistan has not yet, despite considerable efforts, succeeded in developing the political and security conditions necessary for the urgent tasks of reconstruction and rehabilitation and the return of refugees. 
My Personal Representative, Sotirios Mousouris, as head of the Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Assistance to Afghanistan, is facilitating humanitarian assistance to Afghanistan. 
He also, as head of the Office of the Secretary-General in Afghanistan and Pakistan, continues to monitor political developments there. 
It is my hope that the steps taken recently towards the implementation of the two peace accords reached over the past seven months will create the necessary conditions for a stable political process and the peaceful reconstruction and rehabilitation of the country. 
310. The question of relations between Afghanistan and Tajikistan is crucial for peace and security in the region. 
I discuss this question in paragraphs 397 to 401 below. 
In addition, UNAVEM II was entrusted with witnessing the balloting in the country's first multi-party elections after years of devastating civil war. 
The electoral component of UNAVEM II was approved by the Security Council on 24 March 1992, and its deployment began in April 1992. 
The registration and campaign processes were monitored by 98 international staff members in 5 regional headquarters and 18 provincial offices. 
In April 1992, a team of consultants provided substantive technical assistance and support to the electoral authorities, in close coordination with the European Community and the United States Agency for International Development. 
Despite the Mission's assessment of the electoral process as fair, the results were not recognized by the National Union for the Total Independence of Angola (UNITA), which resumed hostilities, thereby precipitating a grave political and humanitarian crisis. 
312. Since the resumption of hostilities, UNAVEM II has been engaged once more in peacemaking activities in addition to its role of protecting access for relief assistance. 
313. The situation faced by Angola is now more tragic than ever. 
The humanitarian crisis is reaching unprecedented proportions and has been worsened by severe drought in the southern part of the country. 
Incidences of malnutrition and malnutrition-related diseases have increased, and medicine and medical supplies are frequently in short supply. 
It is estimated that drought, disease and civil war have severely disrupted the lives of at least 2 million Angolans, many of whom cannot be reached because of security constraints. 
314. In May 1993, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs issued a consolidated inter-agency appeal for Angola, seeking $227 million in assistance for the one-year period ending in April 1994. 
At the conference of donors held at Geneva on 3 June, initial contributions of approximately $70 million were registered. 
The humanitarian crisis in Angola is at least as serious as that in Somalia; unfortunately the assistance programme in Angola has received much less financial support from the international community. 
315. The United Nations has taken a number of measures to strengthen its humanitarian assistance capacity and better coordinate the efforts of all concerned, including the non-governmental organizations participating in the relief effort. 
The functions and responsibilities of my Special Representative for Angola have been expanded to cover all emergency relief operations arising out of the present situation. 
A humanitarian coordination assistance unit, headed by a senior official with extensive operational experience, and reporting directly to the Special Representative, has been set up at Luanda. 
Continuing hostilities have caused the suspension of the organized voluntary repatriation of Angolans from Zaire and Zambia. 
Repeated efforts since May 1993 to launch an emergency relief programme for conflict-affected areas have been thwarted by security incidents and difficult negotiations over the destinations and means of delivery of humanitarian assistance. 
316. The Angolan political and military situation has continued to deteriorate dangerously as fighting has intensified and as the mistrust which has inhibited significant political accommodation has deepened. 
The possible consequences, both for Angola and for regional security, are more and more worrying. 
I took the opportunity of my participation in that Assembly to consult extensively with President Jos Eduardo dos Santos and other African leaders on ways and means of advancing the peace process in Angola. 
318. Alioune Blondin Beye took over as my Special Representative from Margaret Anstee on 30 June 1993. 
I am most grateful to Ms. Anstee for her work. She accomplished much, in the most difficult circumstances. 
319. Since his arrival in Angola my Special Representative has been pursuing, at various levels, intensive consultations directed at resuming the peace talks under United Nations auspices with a view to the establishment of a cease-fire throughout the country and the full implementation of the Peace Accords. 
Those efforts have taken my Special Representative to Gabon, Namibia, Sao Tome and Principe, Zaire and Zimbabwe. 
320. In conformity with paragraph 1 of Security Council resolution 834 (1993), I have reduced the size of UNAVEM II to its current strength of 43 international civilian staff members, 50 military observers, 18 police observers and 11 military paramedical personnel, as well as necessary local staff. 
Current staff and logistic resources are based on my assessment of the situation at the time Security Council resolution 834 (1993) was adopted. 
321. In October 1992 I sent a fact-finding mission to Armenia and Azerbaijan to report on the situation there regarding the conflicts over Nagorny Karabakh, an enclave within Azerbaijan. In March 1993, the conflict escalated further when the Kelbadzhar district of Azerbaijan, between Armenia and Nagorny Karabakh, was occupied. 
Following the submission of my report (S/25600), the Security Council, on 30 April 1993, adopted resolution 822 (1993), its first resolution on Nagorny Karabakh. 
Later in the year, following further fighting and occupation of Azerbaijani territory, the Council in its resolution 853 (1993) demanded the immediate cessation of all hostilities and the withdrawal of the occupying forces from Agdam and all other recently occupied areas of the Azerbaijani Republic. 
A United Nations observer has participated regularly in the discussions of the Minsk Group of CSCE, which has drawn up a timetable setting out urgent steps to be taken for achieving the withdrawal of occupying forces from Kelbadzhar and a solution in Nagorny Karabakh, with appropriate verification and monitoring. 
324. In December 1992, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, after consulting United Nations humanitarian agencies, launched a joint appeal for humanitarian assistance to both Armenia and Azerbaijan in the amount of $12 million. 
Following further requests for assistance from the Governments of the two countries, inter-agency needs assessments were organized and humanitarian needs amounting to $22.5 million for Armenia and $12.5 million for Azerbaijan were reported. 
Those assessments were discussed at meetings of donors held at Geneva on 10 and 11 June 1993. 
The humanitarian programmes are being implemented by UNICEF, WFP, the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and the World Health Organization (WHO), and cover the period from 1 July 1993 to 31 March 1994. 
A further inter-agency needs assessment is being planned by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to re-evaluate the humanitarian situation in Azerbaijan. 
325. In March 1993, my Special Representative, Oscar Camili, was recalled to the service of his Government after five years in the post. 
I wish to thank Mr. Camili for all he has done to help bring lasting peace to Cyprus, notably his contribution to the Set of Ideas which remains the basis of my efforts to achieve a comprehensive political settlement of the conflict there. 
I appointed Joe Clark to succeed Mr. Camili. 
Greater responsibility rests with them for ensuring that there is no increase in tension in Cyprus and that conditions can be maintained for a speedy overall agreement as envisaged by the Security Council. 
I urge both sides to take reciprocal measures to lower the tension, including mutual commitments, through UNFICYP, not to deploy along the cease-fire lines live ammunition or weapons (other than those which are hand held), and to prohibit firing of weapons within sight or hearing of the buffer zone. 
It is also necessary for both sides to work together so that their own agencies can resume the humanitarian functions which, in its efforts to restore normal conditions, UNFICYP has assumed over the years. 
329. In the aftermath of the 1974 hostilities in Cyprus, peace-building has been an integral part of United Nations efforts. 
The confidence-building measures I recommended to the Security Council in November 1992 include the rehabilitation of the fenced area of Varosha as a special area for bicommunal contact and commerce, a kind of free-trade zone in which both sides could trade goods and services. 
Both communities would have unrestricted use of the airport. 
Supported by my Special Representative, I am continuing my efforts to persuade the Turkish-Cypriot side to accept these proposals. 
In particular, I have held two rounds of talks in New York to bring the parties closer to agreement. 
330. Some proposals for further confidence-building measures were also included in my report to the Security Council of 1 July 1993 (S/26026). 
It should be emphasized, however, that confidence-building measures, beneficial though they may be, should not be substituted for an overall solution, nor can they be part of a step-by-step approach to such a solution. 
Their purpose is to serve as a catalyst in the negotiations leading to a comprehensive, overall solution to the question of Cyprus. 
331. Good offices efforts for a comprehensive and internationally acceptable solution to the question of East Timor are continuing. 
As indicated to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session (see A/47/435), the Foreign Ministers of Indonesia and Portugal, at my invitation, held informal consultations in New York on 26 September 1992. 
This was followed by two rounds of substantive discussions between the two Foreign Ministers under my auspices, the first in New York on 17 December 1992 and the second in Rome on 21 April 1993. 
A number of possible confidence-building measures, designed to create an atmosphere more propitious to addressing the core issues, were explored at those meetings. 
The discussions have continued in New York since April, at the Permanent Representative level. 
The next meeting between the two Foreign Ministers and myself will be held on 17 September in New York. 
My Personal Envoy, Amos Wako, was in Indonesia and East Timor from 3 to 9 April 1993. 
In May 1993 a United Nations observer attended the final stages of the trial at Dili, East Timor, of Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc}, the detained leader of the pro-independence movement, the Frente Revolucionaria de Timor Leste Independente (FRETILIN). 
Since then, hostilities between Georgian and Abkhaz troops, supported by irregular units from the northern Caucasus region, have resulted in hundreds of casualties and thousands of refugees and displaced persons. 
In September and October 1992, I dispatched two United Nations fact-finding missions to Georgia and Abkhazia in support of and pursuant to the Moscow agreement of 3 September. 
After the second mission, with Security Council endorsement, two United Nations personnel remained in Georgia to provide an initial United Nations presence, with the tasks of maintaining continuing contact with all concerned, providing United Nations Headquarters with situation reports and acting as liaison. 
333. Early in 1993, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs organized a United Nations inter-agency mission which visited all parts of Georgia. 
The appeal covered the needs of the affected population in Abkhazia, in Government-controlled areas of Georgia and, to a small extent, in South Ossetia. The overall humanitarian needs of Georgia will shortly be re-evaluated in view of the changing situation and in consultation with United Nations humanitarian organizations. 
334. In view of the unabated fighting in Abkhazia at the beginning of May 1993, I appointed a Special Envoy, Edouard Brunner, to Georgia to revive the peace process; he undertook his first mission to the region from 20 to 31 May 1993. 
During that time, he also visited Stockholm, for consultations with the Chairman-in-Office of CSCE, and Moscow for discussions with the Foreign Minister of the Russian Federation. 
In pursuance of paragraph 2 of Security Council resolution 849 (1993), I dispatched a planning team to the conflict area on 19 July 1993. 
I have, accordingly, asked my Special Envoy to continue his efforts with a view to convening, before 15 September, a first round of negotiations under United Nations auspices, facilitated by the Russian Federation. 
337. The Security Council, in resolution 854 (1993), approved the deployment of an advance team of up to 10 United Nations military observers to verify compliance with the cease-fire agreement. 
On 24 August 1993 the Security Council, in resolution 858 (1993), decided to establish a United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG), comprising up to 88 military observers. 
The talks have been held in Mexico and focused throughout 1992 on the issue of human rights, the first of 11 items of the negotiation agenda. 
340. In recent months, on several occasions, the parties have expressed the wish that the format of the talks agreed in 1991 be altered, inter alia, to allow for a more prominent role by the United Nations in negotiations. 
341. Haiti is one of the poorest countries in the world: two thirds of its population lives below the poverty line. 
Since the coup d'at of September 1991, a trade embargo and a halt to bilateral assistance have been imposed on Haiti. 
343. On 11 December 1992, I appointed Dante Caputo as my Special Envoy for Haiti. 
On 13 January 1993, Mr. Caputo was also appointed Special Envoy of OAS. 
He promoted negotiations to reach a political solution involving the return of the legitimate President and the restoration of the democratic process. 
The General Assembly, by its resolution 47/20 B of 20 April 1993, mandated United Nations participation, jointly with OAS, in the International Civilian Mission to Haiti. 
344. On 16 June, by its resolution 841 (1993), the Security Council imposed sanctions on Haiti. 
345. On 12 July and 13 August 1993 I reported to the Security Council on the Governors Island Agreement and the subsequent New York Pact, which provides for a six-month political truce and the resumption of the normal functioning of Parliament. 
He subsequently won a vote of confidence on his programme in the Senate on 24 August and in the Chamber of Deputies on 25 August. 
On 27 August, by its resolution 861 (1993), the Security Council decided that the sanctions were suspended. 
Furthermore, the Council stood ready to lift the sanctions definitively once it was informed that the relevant provisions of the Agreement had been fully implemented. 
348. The Governors Island Agreement includes provision for United Nations assistance for modernizing the armed forces of Haiti and establishing a new police force with the presence of United Nations personnel in these fields. 
In a report to the Security Council on 25 August 1993 (S/26352) I outlined my plans in this regard. 
On 31 August, the Council, by its resolution 862 (1993), approved the dispatch of an advance team to prepare for the possible deployment of the proposed United Nations Mission to Haiti. 
349. The "silent emergency" in Haiti has been a challenge for the humanitarian organizations of the United Nations system. 
Central to this process has been the formulation of a joint United Nations/OAS comprehensive humanitarian plan of action in Haiti. 
The plan contains emergency programmes in the fields of health, nutrition and food aid, water supply and sanitation, and agriculture, as well as support services for those areas and education and other social services. 
350. Haiti should now be set on the path to a stable democratic future in which all Haitians will fully enjoy human, civil and political rights. 
Their invaluable support has been crucial to the successful completion of this stage of the process. 
352. The United Nations Military Observer Group in India and Pakistan (UNMOGIP) has been monitoring the cease-fire in Jammu and Kashmir since 1949. 
In the Simla Agreement of 1972, the two countries affirmed their commitment to respecting the cease-fire line and to resolving the issue peacefully through negotiations. 
I have repeatedly urged both sides, in the context of preventive diplomacy, to find a peaceful solution to this difficult and complex problem. 
I have also expressed my readiness, should the two countries request it, to exert every possible effort to facilitate the search for a lasting solution. 
353. Another action was performed for the first time in history when the United Nations demarcated the boundary between two Member States, as part of its mandate to maintain international peace and security. 
The Security Council, in resolution 687 (1991), demanded respect for the boundary agreed by Iraq and Kuwait in 1963, called upon me to assist in arranging demarcation of that boundary, and decided to take, as appropriate, all necessary measures to guarantee the inviolability of the boundary. 
354. On 2 May 1991, the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Boundary Demarcation Commission was established to demarcate the international boundary under the formula agreed in 1963. 
Both Iraq and Kuwait unconditionally accepted the terms of reference of the Commission, which was called upon to perform a technical and not a political task. 
Satellite technology has enabled the Commission to position each marker with a margin of error of only 1.5 cm. 
This would have been unthinkable only a few years ago. 
Other countries are already looking at this precedent to demarcate their boundaries. 
356. The United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission (UNIKOM) has continued to operate in the demilitarized zone established by the Security Council on both sides of the Iraq-Kuwait boundary; that zone has been realigned to conform to the border as demarcated. 
The area of operation of UNIKOM has been generally calm except for a tense situation last January, following a series of actions by Iraq. 
Subsequently, the Security Council decided on a phased strengthening of UNIKOM, in the first phase by a mechanized infantry battalion. 
Owing to the greatly increased commitments by Member States to United Nations peace-keeping operations elsewhere, the Council's decision remains unfulfilled. 
357. Because of the efforts of the Special Commission and the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), Iraq's ability to pose a threat to its neighbours by producing or possessing weapons of mass destruction has been steadily diminishing. 
However, Iraq has yet to fulfil its commitment to provide the full, final and complete disclosure of all aspects of its programmes that is needed to assess adequately its capabilities and facilities. 
358. Under resolution 687 (1991), the disposal of nuclear-weapons-usable materials in Iraq is required. 
Early in 1992, IAEA assembled a multidisciplinary team, comprising experts from IAEA and representatives from the Special Commission and the Office of Legal Affairs, to implement that mandate. 
359. With regard to the suffering of the Iraqi civilian population, the United Nations has continued to make every effort to assist those most in need, often at great personal risk to relief workers. 
The programme was developed in response to Security Council resolution 688 (1991), in which the Council recognized the pressing need for assistance, particularly to the 1.9 million Iraqis in the north and south of the country. 
To date, some $700 million has been raised through United Nations appeals to finance projects implemented by United Nations and non-governmental organizations. 
The various phases of the programme share one goal, namely, a focus on meeting basic needs for food, water, medical drugs and equipment and shelter for Iraq's most vulnerable civilian population. 
Ten meetings were held during that round of talks. 
362. I continued to facilitate the return of Kuwaiti property seized by Iraq in accordance with paragraph 15 of Security Council resolution 687 (1991). 
I am pleased to report that, in carrying out this task, I received full cooperation from the Governments of Iraq and Kuwait. 
363. The Commission established to administer the United Nations Compensation Fund provided for in paragraph 18 of Security Council resolution 687 (1991) has held four sessions since August 1992. 
The legal rules and procedures which govern the Commission's activities have been drawn up and approved. 
364. It may be recalled that, in accordance with Security Council resolution 706 (1991), the United Nations established an escrow account into which the proceeds of the sale of Iraqi petroleum and petroleum products, and voluntary contributions, were to be paid. 
As at 1 September 1993, approximately $195 million had been deposited in that account. 
The funds have been designated to pay for the costs of the Special Commission, the Compensation Fund, the return of all Kuwaiti property, the Boundary Commission and humanitarian activities in Iraq. 
365. Recently a new programme of humanitarian assistance for the period from 1 April 1993 to 31 March 1994 has been prepared to provide rehabilitation assistance designed to limit further deterioration of living conditions throughout Iraq. 
That programme includes specific project proposals from various United Nations organizations and programmes amounting to $489 million. 
The programme's current lack of funding jeopardizes the implementation of crucial rehabilitation activities, thereby prolonging the state of dependency and degradation of the living conditions of the Iraqi Kurds and the other vulnerable population groups in the country. 
366. On 1 September 1993 I met Deputy Prime Minister Tariq Aziz to urge Iraqi compliance across the range of outstanding issues. 
367. In southern Lebanon, there has been an increase in hostilities between Israeli forces and armed elements that have proclaimed their resistance to Israeli occupation. 
The United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL) has done its best to limit the conflict and to protect the inhabitants from its effects. 
Although UNIFIL has not been able to make visible progress towards these objectives, its contribution to stability and the protection it is able to afford the population of the area remain important. 
On 30 July 1993, in a letter to the President of the Security Council, I drew attention to the fact that the hostilities had severely affected the operations of UNIFIL, whose mandate had been extended by the Security Council two days earlier. 
The heavy bombardment of the UNIFIL area of operations by Israeli aircraft and artillery had, inter alia, hit the Nepalese battalion headquarters and positions in the Irish and Finnish battalion sectors. 
After the cessation of hostilities, units of the Lebanese army were deployed in parts of the UNIFIL area of operation for the purpose of maintaining public order. 
369. In these circumstances, I requested the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs to act swiftly to coordinate the efforts of the United Nations system in the provision of emergency humanitarian assistance. 
A consolidated appeal for immediate assistance in the amount of $28.5 million was launched on 20 August. 
To start up urgent emergency work, advances of $5 million and $2 million from the Central Emergency Revolving Fund were made available to Habitat and WFP, respectively. 
371. In late 1992 and early 1993, my Special Representative, Trevor Gordon-Somers, visited Liberia and held extensive discussions there and in States members of ECOWAS. 
On the basis of his findings, I submitted a special report to the Security Council on 12 March 1993. 
My Special Representative proceeded to Monrovia to conduct a thorough investigation into the incident. 
Since the first stage of the investigation, and after consultations, I have appointed a panel of inquiry, which is now undertaking a more comprehensive investigation of the massacre. 
373. During the protracted conflict in Liberia, the United Nations provided assistance to over 700,000 Liberian refugees in neighbouring countries, to 100,000 internally displaced Liberians and to some 100,000 destitute Sierra Leoneans who had sought refuge in Liberia. 
As a result of the emergency relief programme which has been carried out by the United Nations and its non-governmental organization partners since December 1990, severe malnutrition has been eliminated except in isolated pockets, and the health of the population has improved significantly. 
However, since the resumption of hostilities in August 1992, the humanitarian situation has deteriorated. 
374. The conflicting parties agreed, at Geneva, after a week of negotiations conducted under the joint auspices of ECOWAS, OAU and the United Nations, to restore peace to the country. 
The peace agreement, which was signed on 25 July 1993 at an ECOWAS summit meeting at Cotonou, Benin, calls on the ECOWAS Monitoring Group (ECOMOG) to continue its peace-keeping role in Liberia and on the United Nations to play a monitoring role through the establishment of an observer mission. 
The agreement also provides for the establishment of a broadly based central transitional government, to be replaced by a democratically elected body within seven months. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs is preparing an inter-agency consolidated appeal for Liberia. 
375. The Security Council, in its resolution 856 (1993) of 10 August 1993, decided to establish the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL) and approved the sending of an advance team of 30 military observers to participate in the work of the Joint Cease-fire Monitoring Committee. 
I met the Foreign Minister of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya at Cairo in June 1993 and in New York in August in an attempt to resolve the dispute. 
There has, moreover, been a dramatic worsening of the human rights situation in the occupied territories. In a particularly grave incident, Israel deported over 400 Palestinian civilians to southern Lebanon in December 1992. 
Regrettably, those efforts were not successful and, in my report to the Security Council of 25 January 1993 (S/25149), I recommended that the Council should take whatever measures were required to ensure that its unanimous decision was respected. 
Representatives of the United Nations attended and took an active part in the meetings of the working groups held in October-November 1992 in Paris, The Hague and Ottawa and in April-May 1993 in Geneva, Rome, Oslo, Washington and Tokyo. 
In November 1992, I appointed Chinmaya Gharekhan as my Special Representative at the multilateral talks. 
380. The United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (UNDOF) has continued to supervise the separation between the Israeli and Syrian forces, and the limitation of armaments and forces provided for in the disengagement agreement of 1974. 
With the cooperation of both sides, UNDOF has discharged its tasks effectively and its area of operation has been quiet. 
381. The United Nations Truce Supervision Organization (UNTSO), which is the oldest existing peace-keeping operation, has continued to assist UNDOF and UNIFIL in carrying out their tasks and has maintained its presence in Egypt. 
383. As part of the peace-building efforts in Mozambique, a meeting of donors was held at Maputo on 8 and 9 June 1993, under the joint chairmanship of the Government of Italy and the United Nations. 
The meeting, which followed the Donors Conference on Mozambique held in Rome on 15 and 16 December 1992 on the basis of article VII of the General Peace Agreement, reviewed the progress made in the implementation of the consolidated humanitarian assistance programme in Mozambique. 
The programme will require $559.6 million for the period from May 1993 to April 1994. The repatriation and resettlement of 1.5 million Mozambicans, now living as refugees in neighbouring countries, will be the largest such operation undertaken in Africa under United Nations auspices. 
Since then, the deployment of all contingents has been completed. At the end of August 1993 the total strength of the formed units, including support elements, was over 6,000. 
388. As at 25 August 1993, 303 of the authorized total number of 354 military observers had arrived in Mozambique. 
Assisted by troops from the contingents, the observers are now actively involved in the establishment and preparation of assembly areas, conducting inspections and investigations of cease-fire violation complaints. 
389. In late August 1993 I was able to report an important development, namely, the arrival at Maputo, after several postponements, of Mr. Afonso Dhlakama, President of RENAMO, and the start on 21 August of a series of meetings between him and the President of Mozambique, Mr. Joaquim Chissano. 
It is widely expected that the meetings will continue until some form of agreement has been reached on major outstanding issues. 
The importance of this development cannot be overemphasized. 
Progress in many major areas of the peace process depends on the successful outcome of these discussions. 
390. After the signature of the disengagement agreement on 21 July 1992, and acting on a request from the President of the Republic of Moldova, I sent a second fact-finding mission to that country in late August 1992. 
392. In view of the establishment in the Republic of Moldova of an eight-member mission of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe on 27 April 1993, an understanding has been reached with the Government that CSCE will take the leading role in the issue. 
393. United Nations observers have been deployed to one side of a common border with the agreement of the two States involved, namely, Rwanda and Uganda. 
In my interim report to the Security Council on Rwanda, of 20 May 1993 (S/25810) following the mission of my representative, I proposed the establishment of a United Nations observer mission on the Ugandan side of the Rwanda-Uganda border. 
At the same time, the United Nations is providing emergency relief assistance to the 900,000 persons displaced by the conflict. A consolidated appeal for $78 million has been launched for this humanitarian programme. 
395. The cease-fire agreement reached on 12 July 1992 was broken on 8 February 1993 but restored on 9 March. 
Two United Nations military experts were placed at the disposal of the Organization of African Unity, to provide it with technical assistance in the preparation of a submission to donors for the funding of an expanded Neutral Military Observer Group in Rwanda. 
That Group has been monitoring the cease-fire. 
A comprehensive peace agreement was signed at Arusha on 4 August 1993. 
The role of the United Republic of Tanzania, as facilitator in the negotiations, was important for their successful completion. 
397. During the summer of 1992, the number of armed clashes between various groups increased dramatically and by late August and early September 1992 fighting raged across southern Tajikistan. 
Concerned that events might lead to a wider regional conflict, I dispatched, in consultation with the Governments of Tajikistan and Uzbekistan, a fact-finding mission from 16 to 22 September 1992. 
It reported, inter alia, that the situation in Tajikistan was that of a civil war, and that since June 1992 more than 2,000 people had been killed and more than 200,000 had become refugees or displaced persons. 
The mission also carried out a preliminary assessment of humanitarian needs and its report formed the basis of a preliminary appeal for $20 million to support the humanitarian programmes of UNHCR, WFP and WHO. 
In the light of the mission's consultations with the various interlocutors in the region, I informed the Security Council on 21 December 1992 of my decision to establish a small, integrated United Nations unit at Dushanbe to monitor the situation on the ground and to provide liaison services. 
My decision was welcomed by the Government of Tajikistan. 
In a statement made by its President on 23 August 1993, the Security Council welcomed my proposal to extend the mandate of my Special Envoy until 31 October 1993 and to extend, by three months, the tenure of United Nations officials currently in Tajikistan. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs is carrying out an inter-agency re-evaluation of the humanitarian needs of Tajikistan. 
402. In April 1991, the Security Council decided, in resolution 690 (1991), to establish a United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara (MINURSO). 
The mission will consist of civilian, security and military units functioning as an integrated operation. 
The civilian unit of MINURSO is expected to comprise approximately 275 international staff members, the security unit up to 300 police officers and the military unit approximately 1,700 military personnel, including observers and infantry and logistics battalions. 
Differences have arisen with respect to the criteria relating to voter eligibility. 
I have been in close contact with both parties, and I visited the area from 31 May to 4 June 1993, accompanied by my Special Representative, Sahabzada Yaqub-Khan, in order to urge the parties to accept a compromise solution with regard to the interpretation and application of those criteria. 
403. Notwithstanding difficulties in the preparation and organization of direct talks between the parties and other problems, mostly of a procedural nature, the delegations of Morocco and the Frente POLISARIO met from 17 to 19 July at Laayoune, in the presence of my Special Representative as United Nations observer. 
The dialogue was held in a positive spirit, marked by restraint and mutual respect. 
That mission did not take place because of reservations expressed by President Mobutu. 
406. During the OAU summit meeting at Cairo in July 1993, I had the opportunity to hold extensive discussions with President Mobutu. 
408. After the return of Mr. Brahimi to New York at the beginning of August 1993, I sent an inter-agency mission to Zaire to assess urgent humanitarian requirements, particularly in regions of concentration of internally displaced persons, and to identify ways of addressing those needs effectively. 
Besides the Kinshasa area, the mission is planning to visit the provinces of Shaba, North Kivu and West and East Kasai, and is expected to complete its work within three weeks. 
409. As the foregoing examples demonstrate, the range of responsibilities facing the new United Nations is not only vast but virtually open-ended, extending to almost every area of human activity. 
410. To cope with this revolutionary and novel situation, the United Nations must address its challenges in the most coherent and comprehensive way possible. 
Governments and private individuals must also realize that crises such as those just discussed transcend traditional boundaries of theory and practice. 
411. Four current cases will illustrate the comprehensive and challenging situations in which the United Nations is engaged: Cambodia, El Salvador, Somalia and the former Yugoslavia. 
They resemble each other in the all-encompassing nature of the tasks they demand, but each involves distinct and different factors. 
412. The successful conduct of the recent election in Cambodia represents an affirmation of the important contribution United Nations peace-keeping operations can make to resolving complicated situations even in the face of serious obstacles. 
The mandate of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC), set out in the Paris Agreements, was one of the most complex and ambitious ever undertaken by a United Nations operation. 
It included aspects relating to human rights, the organization and conduct of free and fair general elections, military arrangements, civil administration, the maintenance of law and order, the repatriation and resettlement of the Cambodian refugees and displaced persons, and the rehabilitation of essential Cambodian infrastructures during the transitional period. 
At the same time it was planned as a peace-keeping operation in the time-honoured tradition, an operation based on the agreement and cooperation of the parties, relying on political authority and persuasion rather than on force. 
413. When one of the four Cambodian parties that had signed the Agreements and undertaken a range of obligations, the Party of Democratic Kampuchea, refused to honour its commitments, UNTAC was faced with grave difficulties. 
Indeed, that party, after its early refusal to implement Phase II of the cease-fire and to demobilize its troops under UNTAC supervision, progressively withdrew from the peace process, absenting itself from meetings of the Supreme National Council. 
Despite my continued efforts and those of my Special Representative, Yasushi Akashi, and of the Co-Chairmen of the Paris Conference and other concerned Governments to engage it in a dialogue, it eventually refused to participate in the election. 
I was determined not to allow the non-cooperation of one party to negate the unprecedented and far-reaching international efforts to restore peace to Cambodia. 
414. The Security Council consistently supported this course of action. 
416. The Cambodian people at large repeatedly manifested their faith in the peace process and their courage and determination to build a stable future by first registering for and then massively voting in the election, which was held on schedule from 23 to 28 May 1993. 
Nearly 4.7 million people, or some 96 per cent of the estimated eligible population, registered to vote. 
Despite concerns about disruption by the National Army of Democratic Kampuchea, and about earlier acts of intimidation attributed largely to another party, both the six-week election campaign, in which 20 political parties actively took part, and the polling itself proved to be remarkably peaceful and free of violent incidents. 
The UNTAC electoral staff, who were joined by more than 50,000 Cambodian electoral workers and 1,000 international polling station officers, were moved by the enthusiasm, patience and buoyant spirit manifested by the Cambodian voters everywhere during the election. 
417. On 10 June, after the verification and counting of the ballots had been completed, my Special Representative declared, with my authorization and on my behalf, that the election in Cambodia had been free and fair. 
I welcomed and supported this step as contributing to stability, national reconciliation and a smooth transition to the future Government of Cambodia. 
420. More than 20,000 United Nations troops began leaving Cambodia in August 1993, ending one of the largest operations in the history of the Organization. 
421. El Salvador is another Member State where the United Nations is engaged in an operation of considerable complexity. 
The Organization mediated a series of peace agreements between the Government and the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberaci Nacional (FMLN) and then assumed responsibility for assisting and verifying their implementation. 
The United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL), which was created for that purpose and is headed by my Special Representative Augusto Ramez-Ocampo, comprises military observers, police officers, human rights experts and a variety of experts in other civilian disciplines. 
422. The multidisciplinary nature of ONUSAL reflects the complexity of the peace agreements, which provided, even before a cease-fire came into effect, for United Nations monitoring of respect for human rights by both sides. 
A Commission of three distinguished non-Salvadorians was appointed to establish the truth about certain grave acts of violence committed during more than 10 years of bitter civil war. 
The judicial system was to be reformed, as was the electoral system. 
In particular, land was to be provided for ex-combatants from both sides as they demobilized and for persons who during the war had taken over and worked land owned by others. 
423. It is to the credit of the Salvadorian people, in particular of the Government and FMLN, that it rapidly became clear that the peace process was irreversible. 
There have nevertheless been some set-backs in its implementation. 
The cease-fire was impeccably observed but there was an eight-month delay in the Government's implementation of the recommendations of the Ad Hoc Commission set up to purify the armed forces. 
That serious violation of the agreements put some strain on the peace process; I trust that this chapter is now closed. 
I firmly believe that implementation of those recommendations is necessary for national reconciliation. 
426. Like the delays in the formation of the national civil police, the delays in the land programme are due partly to lack of financial resources. 
My appeals for financial support from the international community have not so far produced all that is required. 
A cease-fire and a successful election are not enough to claim success; that is only assured when the necessary political, economic and social measures have been taken to eradicate the underlying causes of the original conflict. 
428. Despite the best efforts of the international community to help Somalia with traditional peace-keeping and humanitarian assistance, the situation had become intolerable by the end of 1992. 
Somalia remained without a central Government, Mogadishu was divided by rival militia, and throughout the country a dozen or more factions were active. 
The result was that, while relief supplies were ready and in the pipeline, they were prevented from reaching Somalis dying of starvation. 
According to some estimates, as many as 3,000 persons a day were dying of starvation in Somalia, while warehouses remained stocked. 
I also reported that traditional peace-keeping efforts were not yielding the desired results and that it might become necessary to resort to measures of peace-enforcement. 
431. On 3 December 1992, the Security Council, by its resolution 794 (1992), established a precedent in the history of the United Nations: it decided for the first time to intervene militarily for strictly humanitarian purposes. 
432. In the first phase of the operation, the Unified Task Force, spearheaded by the United States of America, began arriving on 9 December 1992 to establish a secure environment for the unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance. 
I urged the Task Force command to take steps to disarm the factions involved in the fighting. 
In the course of five difficult months, the Task Force made progress in opening up access to more and more remote areas and in providing protection for the delivery of humanitarian assistance. 
Disarmament remains a major problem, but United Nations and non-governmental organizations were able to expand their relief activities in various parts of the country. 
433. On 3 March 1993, I submitted to the Security Council my recommendations for effecting the transition from the Unified Task Force to UNOSOM II. 
I indicated that, since the adoption of Council resolution 794 (1992), the Task Force had deployed approximately 37,000 troops, covering about 40 per cent of the country's territory. 
While the security situation had improved, incidents of violence continued to occur; I therefore concluded that UNOSOM II should be endowed with enforcement powers to enable it to establish a secure environment throughout Somalia. 
434. On 26 March, in its resolution 814 (1993), the Security Council, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter, set out the arrangements for the transition from the Unified Task Force to a new United Nations operation (UNOSOM II) under a changed mandate. 
Instead of a return to peace-keeping, as envisaged in its resolution 794 (1992), the Council chose to set up an unprecedented operation involving, as necessary, enforcement action by the United Nations itself under the authority of the Security Council. 
The accelerated deployment of all UNOSOM II contingents to meet the full requirement of 28,000 personnel, all ranks, as well as equipment, was encouraged by the Security Council. 
Member States were urged to contribute, on an emergency basis, military support and transportation, including armoured personnel carriers, tanks and attack helicopters, to enable UNOSOM II to confront and deter armed attacks directed against it in carrying out its mandate. 
At 31 August 1993, the full target of 28,000 personnel had not been reached. 
436. After the transfer of military command to UNOSOM II on 4 May 1993, some of the political movements staged armed attacks against personnel of the operation, as a result of which 49 soldiers have lost their lives. 
Four journalists have also been killed, and about 160 UNOSOM personnel have been wounded. 
437. On 6 June 1993, the Security Council, by its resolution 837 (1993), reaffirmed the authority of the Secretary-General to take all necessary measures against those responsible for the armed attacks and for publicly inciting them, including their arrest and detention for prosecution, trial and punishment. 
The Council also demanded that all Somali parties, including movements and factions, comply fully with their commitments. 
It re-emphasized the crucial importance of disarming them and of neutralizing radio broadcasting systems that contributed to the violence. 
Those agreements are Somali agreements, and the responsibility for their successful implementation lies with the Somali people. 
Under Chapter VII authority, UNOSOM II and my Special Representative in Somalia, Admiral Jonathan Howe, will be there to assist and facilitate. 
Participants endorsed the United Nations relief and rehabilitation programme for 1993, which was developed in consultation with the Somalis. 
The meeting was attended by 190 Somalis, many of whom played an active role in the proceedings of the Conference on National Reconciliation in Somalia which I convened at Addis Ababa on 15 March 1993. 
441. At the Conference on National Reconciliation in Somalia, a two-year transitional period was set by the Somali participants for the re-establishment of a legitimate representative government. 
In choosing a target date of March 1995, Somalis have established for themselves a realistic time-frame in which to restore civil institutions, to pursue policies which will ensure economic recovery and to provide for their own security. 
442. The United Nations is undertaking parallel efforts to put together a three-year, medium-term reconstruction and development plan for Somalia. 
United Nations development organizations, including UNDP and the World Bank, have been actively involved in this exercise, and arrangements have been made to integrate the efforts of Somalis into this plan. 
I trust that those efforts will enable the Somalis to rebuild a civil society in their country. 
443. The tragic situation in the former Yugoslavia continues to drain the attention, resources and emotion of the international community. 
The Security Council is in session almost daily on this subject and, by the end of July 1993, had adopted 44 resolutions and issued 33 statements by the President on the various conflicts there. 
444. Since August 1993, the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia has provided a permanent negotiating forum for seeking a political solution to all the problems of the former Yugoslavia. 
The Conference has a Steering Committee, now chaired by Lord Owen, representing the European Community, and Thorvald Stoltenberg, who in May replaced my Personal Envoy, Cyrus Vance, and who also serves as my Special Representative for the former Yugoslavia. 
The Vance-Owen Plan for Bosnia and Herzegovina, and the Vance Plan for Croatia, still represent a basis for further political solutions to the conflicts in those Member States. 
445. Meanwhile the peace-keeping challenge both in Croatia and in Bosnia and Herzegovina has proved to be formidable. 
The original mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) was extended three times at my suggestion, on 21 February, 31 March and 30 June 1993. 
446. In Croatia, the original United Nations peace plan remained unimplemented in crucial respects. 
Demilitarization of the United Nations Protected Areas never took place because of the resistance of local Serbian authorities, a resistance which was at times hardened by the threat, or fear, of attack by the Croatian Army. 
Consequently, the return of refugees and displaced persons, which can be effected only in secure circumstances, was repeatedly postponed, much to the dismay of all concerned. 
At the time of writing the situation remains tense. 
447. In Bosnia and Herzegovina, the considerable peace-keeping and humanitarian effort of the international community has not brought an end to the brutal conflict, and the daily horrors inflicted on suffering civilians remain an affront to the world's conscience. 
The United Nations relief effort, headed by UNHCR, includes valuable contributions by UNICEF, the World Health Organization, the World Food Programme, and other organizations including the International Committee of the Red Cross, the International Organization for Migration and numerous non-governmental organizations. 
449. In March, the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees reported that 3.8 million people were receiving assistance in the whole of the former Yugoslavia. 
In Bosnia and Herzegovina alone, some 2.28 million people, or half the original population, were benefiting from UNHCR assistance. 
Its presence was invaluable in helping to avert the mass starvation that many experts predicted would overtake Bosnia and Herzegovina during the past winter. 
450. The conditions for the international community's humanitarian efforts have steadily deteriorated, however. 
Relief operations are obstructed, sabotaged or diverted for military purposes, while the personnel of UNPROFOR, UNHCR and other organizations are increasingly targeted deliberately by members of the armed forces of all parties. 
Meanwhile, the support of the international community for humanitarian operations is dwindling and the sums actually received fall far short of requirements. 
451. The role of the United Nations and other organizations in Bosnia and Herzegovina and the means at their disposal are therefore under serious challenge. 
It is obviously of paramount importance to sustain the humanitarian effort for as long as necessary but there is a real risk that, if the present downward spiral continues, it will be impossible for the Security Council to achieve its political objectives in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The ultimate consequences would be further large population displacements, which could have serious destabilizing effects on neighbouring countries and the region as a whole, and a humanitarian catastrophe. 
452. One of the most heinous aspects of the war in the former Yugoslavia is the massive and systematic violation of human rights, and the grave violations of humanitarian law, particularly in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights has submitted several detailed reports on the situation, with recommendations. 
In his report of March 1993, he paid special attention to mounting evidence of war crimes. 
453. In August 1992, the Security Council reaffirmed the individual responsibility of those who committed or ordered the commission of grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and violations of international humanitarian law in the former Yugoslavia. 
On 6 October 1992, the Council, in resolution 780 (1992), requested me to appoint a Commission of Experts to reach conclusions on the evidence of grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and other violations of international humanitarian law committed in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
By its resolution 808 (1993), the Council requested me to prepare a report on all aspects of this matter, including specific proposals for the establishment of such a tribunal. 
I submitted the report, including a draft Statute, on 3 May 1993, and it was approved in its entirety by the Security Council in resolution 827 (1993) of 25 May 1993. 
455. The report and the Statute dealt with the constitutionally controversial question of the legal basis for the establishment of the Tribunal, the highly complex substantive legal issues regarding its competence, and the detailed procedural and organizational aspects of its work. 
The Statute is widely regarded as breaking new ground in the area of international criminal law. 
Despite the voluminous and very useful analysis and commentary which has emerged in the months since that report appeared, however, little attention has been given to this concept. 
Peace-building encompasses more than the reconstruction of the peace after the cessation of hostilities. 
Peace-building must be linked to the comprehensive development efforts of the United Nations, political, economic, social and cultural. 
457. The objective of peace-building is to involve hostile parties in mutually beneficial undertakings which not only contribute to economic and social development but also reinforce the confidence necessary for the creation of lasting peace. 
The reduction of hostile perceptions through educational exchanges and curriculum reform may also be essential to forestall the re-emergence of cultural and national tensions which could spark renewed hostilities. 
Such an approach can also play a vital role in building the peace in situations characterized by civil conflict. 
458. Peace-building begins with practical measures to restore the civil society, reinvigorate its economy, repair the land and restore its productivity, repatriate and resettle displaced people and refugees; it also entails reducing the levels of arms in society, as a component of the volatility that induces violence. 
These steps, taken in the context of comprehensive humanitarian efforts, are all essential to set the stage for sustainable social, political and economic development. 
459. Of all the tasks involved in setting a nation on a new road to peace and prosperity, perhaps none has the immediate urgency of mine clearance. 
460. I have therefore launched a coordinated programme of action for mine clearance, involving the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and other competent bodies. 
In Angola, Somalia and the former Yugoslavia, mine clearing is at present undertaken as part of peace-keeping and humanitarian efforts; a concerted drive to rid those countries of mine pollution must wait until the cessation of hostilities. 
In countries where major conflict has ceased or abated, mine clearance is under way and fighters are being disarmed, demobilized and aided in making the transition to productive peacetime work. 
461. In Afghanistan, at least 10 million mines were left behind after the recent war, and are now seriously hindering the restoration of normal life in many parts of the country. 
Following the successful use of mine detecting dogs in Afghanistan, a similar effort is under way in Cambodia, but it will be many years before this problem is finally resolved. 
463. A plan has been prepared for the clearance of an estimated 2 million mines in Mozambique. 
A mine-clearance training facility is to be a major part of the programme, since there too mine clearance will be a long-term operation. 
464. During the year, I established an Electoral Assistance Unit in the Department of Political Affairs. 
Since the Unit became operational, it has provided electoral assistance to 36 Member States, including four cases where the requests were received before 1992 (Angola, Cambodia, Mali and Western Sahara). 
465. Member States seek electoral assistance from the United Nations essentially in four circumstances: when a country is undergoing a transition to democracy; when it is seeking to build a peaceful alternative to conflict; following decolonization; and in self-determination elections. 
466. Eritrea suffered more than 25 years of civil war, which ended in May 1991, and now benefits from overall political and security stability. 
A technical team from the Electoral Assistance Unit visited Eritrea between 30 July and 8 August 1992 to gather information and submitted a report, on the basis of which I reported to the General Assembly, seeking a mandate to undertake a verification mission as requested. 
467. On 6 January 1993, I visited Eritrea to make a first-hand appraisal of the referendum process. 
They were joined by 85 observers during the referendum, which took place from 23 to 25 April 1993. 
468. According to the Eritrean Referendum Commission, more than 98.5 per cent of the nearly 1.2 million registered voters voted in the referendum. 
Voting was overwhelmingly in favour of independence, which was declared on 27 April 1993. 
469. In 1992, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs launched consolidated appeals for the region of the Horn of Africa. 
For Eritrea, the amount sought to meet emergency needs was $191 million, towards which the international community contributed resources in cash and in kind equivalent to $136 million. 
The results of any democratic electoral process must be supported by a fundamentally healthy society, economy and State if they are to be durable. 
The decades of warfare damaged or destroyed much of the physical infrastructure in Eritrea and, together with the drought in recent years, produced major relief needs; but the need is no longer for massive emergency relief but chiefly for major post-disaster rehabilitation and development. 
In July 1992, the United Nations and the Provisional Government of Eritrea launched a three-year programme for refugee reintegration and rehabilitation of resettlement areas, which requires $262 million and seeks to repatriate 500,000 Eritrean refugees from the Sudan. 
So far only $32.4 million has been pledged. 
470. Not all the interventions of the United Nations in electoral observation have been large-scale missions such as UNAVEM II, UNTAC or UNOVER. 
Other approaches, involving the coordination and provision of logistic support to groups of international observers, have been effective. 
Malawi is a particularly interesting case. 
Coordination efforts began three months before the referendum date and included the deployment of observers during voter registration and the referendum campaign. 
471. Since my report on new dimensions of arms regulation and disarmament in the post-cold-war era, significant events have taken place in the international security environment, requiring new responses and renewed efforts by the international community to deal with them. 
That decision was made possible by the crucial commitment of nuclear-weapon States to a continuing moratorium on nuclear testing, and represents a culmination of the efforts of the international community to bring about progress in one of the most vital areas of international security. 
That would strengthen the nuclear non-proliferation regime, which has gained in significance as the number of nuclear weapons is being drastically reduced. 
Together, all these developments offer an incentive to the States parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons to extend that Treaty in 1995 unconditionally and indefinitely. 
474. I am gratified by the fact that Belarus has recently ratified the Non-Proliferation Treaty, and I very much hope that Kazakhstan and Ukraine will follow that example. 
475. Global non-proliferation efforts can also be facilitated by the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones. 
The progress made towards the full entry into force of the Treaty of Tlatelolco is most welcome; in this context, regional initiatives such as those taken by Argentina and Brazil are commendable. 
I extend my strongest support to the ongoing efforts to finalize the text of the treaty to establish formally a nuclear-weapon-free zone in that region. 
476. Another significant landmark in the prevention of the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction is the signature of the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on Their Destruction by some 148 States. 
477. The establishment of the Register of Conventional Arms is another event of historic significance. 
In the current situation, where emphasis is placed on building confidence through increased openness and transparency in military matters, the Register has a unique potential. 
I am pleased that all major arms suppliers and recipient States have provided information to the Register in its first year of operation. 
The Register has proved to be a success. 
478. The importance of the Register becomes even clearer as we relate it to the question of excessive and destabilizing capabilities in conventional weapons. 
Although no substitute for actual arms reductions, the Register could help to make military behaviour more predictable and to reassure neighbouring States of each other's non-belligerent intentions. 
It could be particularly helpful in regions and subregions where there are potential hostilities, as it could lead to gradual reductions in armaments, while allowing the legitimate defence concerns of the parties involved to be considered. 
I would therefore strongly urge Member States to make use of the Register, together with other measures of confidence-building, particularly within regional and subregional frameworks. 
This is one way in which disarmament and arms control can contribute to the Organization's efforts in the fields of preventive diplomacy and peacemaking, and I have decided that this should become a priority task for the Office of Disarmament Affairs in the Department of Political Affairs. 
479. An issue closely related to non-proliferation efforts, and to which I attach great importance, is that of the transfer of dual-purpose technology. 
To ensure that all countries, particularly developing countries, will enjoy the peaceful uses of science and technology, I call on the international community to seek agreement on control arrangements that will be universal and non-discriminatory. 
I have therefore taken steps to ensure that essential collaboration takes place among those Departments and between them and all other United Nations organizations and bodies. 
481. Humanitarian emergencies, by causing the mass exodus of people, may constitute threats to international peace and security, or aggravate existing threats; conversely, disturbances of the peace may give rise to humanitarian crises. 
I stress again that it is essential that the United Nations should develop the ability to link humanitarian action and protection of human rights with peacemaking, peace-keeping and peace-building. 
In formulating the response to humanitarian emergencies, we cannot ignore the infrastructural requirements of the societies in need. 
482. Because relief personnel frequently operate in areas of conflict or danger even prior to the deployment of United Nations forces, their security is of particular concern. 
The murder of United Nations staff members working in humanitarian programmes in Afghanistan and the Sudan this past year is a tragic reminder of the fragile status of the United Nations humanitarian presence in turbulent areas (see figure 12). 
It is imperative that Governments and other parties to conflict respect their obligations under international law to ensure the secure access of relief personnel and supplies to the victims of humanitarian emergencies. 
483. The United Nations system has continued to adapt, refine and strengthen its mechanisms to address new challenges. 
484. At the last meeting of the Administrative Committee on Coordination, I discussed extensively with the heads of organizations, funds and programmes the issues of coordination and effectiveness of United Nations humanitarian action. 
While many issues remain to be resolved, I believe that the organizations of the United Nations system are moving in the right direction to establish mechanisms for greater coherence and increased rapidity in their response. 
One idea which I have encouraged relates to the immediate deployment, at the start of a crisis, of United Nations humanitarian emergency teams, which would draw on the capacities and expertise of the organizations of the system. 
485. There is an Inter-Agency Standing Committee (IASC), composed of executive heads of organizations and chaired by the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, which sets the direction on policy and coordination questions that shape the humanitarian response of the system. 
Operational responsibility for programmes benefiting the internally displaced have been determined on the basis of the capacities of the organizations in the field. 
486. As an integral part of the new arrangements for the prompt coordination of the international humanitarian response, the $50 million Central Emergency Revolving Fund has proved to be a useful instrument. 
Given the magnitude and range of emergency humanitarian crises, it may also be useful to consider expanding its resources. 
487. Thus far in 1993, the new coordination arrangements under the Department of Humanitarian Affairs have helped to launch 17 inter-agency consolidated appeals for over $4 billion for relief and rehabilitation programmes in some 20 countries, involving assistance to more than 20 million affected people. 
I have asked the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs to suggest ways in which international community support for those programmes could be further strengthened. 
For the Somalis, the spectre of starvation and disease has receded, and in Mozambique, too, the humanitarian situation seems hopeful. 
But in many other situations - in Afghanistan, Angola, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Liberia and southern Sudan - human suffering continues to increase, and for many millions of refugees and displaced persons the situation remains desperate. 
489. Apart from tragedies and crises caused by man's inhumanity to man, natural calamities, such as cyclones, drought, floods, earthquakes and volcanic eruptions, continue to take a heavy toll of human life and property. 
Disaster mitigation, which should involve both preventive and preparedness measures, can effectively reduce the human toll and economic losses. 
Ensuring a more effective disaster management response system is yet one more challenge for the United Nations system and the international community. 
490. From January 1992 to June 1993, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs coordinated the international response to more than 90 natural disasters, including earthquakes or floods in Egypt, Turkey, Indonesia, Kazakhstan and Pakistan. 
Coordination mechanisms such as search and rescue teams and on-site coordination of relief activities have been strengthened. 
The ultimate objective is to increase national and local capacities to deal with disasters. 
491. I am convinced that improved disaster management, especially through enhanced preventive action, benefiting from scientific and technological advances, can help to reduce substantially the impact of natural disasters and alleviate the sufferings of the victims. 
Indeed, the Scientific and Technical Committee on the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, consisting of scientists and specialists from related disciplines, recommended holding a conference where their expertise could be transferred to policy makers in disaster-prone countries. 
The General Assembly endorsed that recommendation at its forty-sixth session, and I am confident that the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction will mobilize the more active involvement of international and national organizations in prevention, preparedness and mitigation activities. 
492. The humanitarian situation caused by continuing conflict in southern Sudan is a matter of considerable concern. 
493. A series of high-level initiatives have been taken to broaden and accelerate the delivery of relief assistance to conflict-affected areas. 
During a visit to the Sudan in September 1992 by the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, agreement was reached with the Government on the principle of access to all people in need of assistance, and on specific air and river corridors for relief deliveries. 
Following "proximity talks" between the Government and three factions of the Sudanese People's Liberation Movement, conducted by the United Nations at Nairobi in December 1992, further agreements were reached on road, river and rail corridors, and on updated assessments of the location and condition of displaced populations. 
In January 1993, the United Nations sponsored talks between the Government and international non-governmental organizations which resulted in wide-ranging agreements designed to enhance the effectiveness of relief operations conducted by those organizations. 
I consequently appointed Vieri Traxler as Special Envoy for Humanitarian Affairs for the Sudan, to travel to the region to develop practical and verifiable measures to mitigate the human suffering in several parts of the country. 
The Government of the Sudan at first denied Mr. Traxler's mission access to the country but, after further contact, it has been accepted. 
They included requirements for drought relief and drought recovery, such as seeds, tools and veterinary aid, and assistance for refugees in Kenya, primarily from Somalia. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs took the lead in coordinating the preparation of a consolidated inter-agency appeal for Kenya for a total of $192 million. 
As at 31 July, the nine United Nations organizations requesting funds had received $74.5 million, or 39 per cent of the amount requested. 
Current crop assessments indicate the likelihood of a third consecutive year of lower than normal harvests, primarily because of drought. 
UNHCR is preparing an appeal for the repatriation of refugees to Somalia from Kenya, a process which will extend well into 1994, as will the need for continued cross-border operations. 
Finally, special assistance efforts are now being considered to help Kenyans who have been internally displaced by violence in parts of the Rift Valley, Nyanza and Western provinces. 
497. There continue to be significant relief needs in Ethiopia, but the overall emphasis has moved to rehabilitation efforts. 
In the course of 1993, the United Nations concentrated largely on providing humanitarian assistance to about 5 million people, mainly victims of drought, former soldiers and their families, several hundred thousand refugees from Somalia, returnees, and persons internally displaced. 
These numbers include an unabated influx of Sudanese refugees, as well as Kenyan and Djiboutian refugees and 400,000 to 500,000 Ethiopians who have returned over the past three years but who still have complex relief needs. 
499. The consolidated inter-agency appeal for Ethiopia, launched in January 1993, sought $299.9 million to support such efforts. 
As at 31 July, $109.7 million had been received in donor contributions, or 36.6 per cent of the funds requested. 
500. The drought emergency in southern Africa programme provides an example of the way in which the United Nations, in cooperation with Governments, regional organizations, international financial institutions and non-governmental organizations can meet the challenges of the humanitarian tasks that lie ahead. 
501. Tragedy was averted because the international community responded positively to the plight of southern Africa, and the Governments of the region made extraordinary efforts to mobilize large amounts of their own resources for food imports and the distribution of emergency aid. 
Although the unprecedented quantities of food aid they received placed a severe strain on the logistics capacity of individual countries, six of which are land-locked, the region demonstrated its capacity to deliver relief assistance to affected populations in a timely fashion. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs continues its collaboration with SADC to ensure that the emergency management capacity established under the programme is sustained. 
Of all the natural disasters affecting Africa, drought imposes the greatest toll in human suffering and economic costs. 
To be effective and credible, however, such activities require adequate funding, and thus depend on an appropriate response from the international donor community. 
This is a particularly difficult challenge, and the human and material resources of the United Nations system have been stretched to the limit. 
506. The Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees is carrying out a three-track strategy of prevention, preparedness and solutions. 
While responding to refugee situations in countries of asylum, the Office also turned its attention to countries of origin, seeking to prevent and contain refugee movements. 
UNHCR provided assistance not only to refugees, returnees and displaced persons but also, in the case of the former Yugoslavia, to people affected by conflict or under a direct threat of expulsion, or subjected to the form of persecution now known as "ethnic cleansing". 
507. One of the highest priorities of UNHCR is to secure the protection of vulnerable groups in areas where peace-keeping operations have brought about a halt in military hostilities. 
UNHCR has given special attention to sexual violence against refugee women. 
Among the most odious practices to re-emerge on a large scale in recent conflicts is the use of rape and other forms of sexual violence as an instrument of systematic persecution and intimidation. 
UNHCR is attempting to achieve international consensus on concrete measures to prevent such practices. 
508. UNHCR has also focused on refugee children. 
Persistent protection problems include military recruitment, detention, irregular adoption, denial of the right to education, and the situation of unaccompanied minors in the care of families not their own. 
The guidelines and considerations contained in the pamphlet entitled Evacuation of Children from Conflict Areas, published jointly by UNHCR and UNICEF in December 1992, illustrate the great potential for inter-agency cooperation in securing the protection of children's rights in the most difficult situations. 
509. Among the most notable refugee problems of the past year, the situation in Afghanistan stands out. 
Although continuing hostilities in parts of the country have deterred some refugees from returning, it is estimated that some 1.7 million Afghans have re-entered Afghanistan in the course of the past 18 months. 
The provision of assistance to those returnees is an important element in the emergency programmes being coordinated by the Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Assistance to Afghanistan. 
510. This report has addressed an immense array of practical and urgent programmes and measures designed to carry forward the purposes and principles of the Charter. 
Underlying these practical efforts are broader endeavours which warrant our commitment over the long term so that we may construct a more enduringly just and advancing global society. 
511. A year ago, I stated that a new opportunity had presented itself, that fulfilment of the Charter's original promise was once again achievable. 
That opportunity has been grasped. 
Responsibilities have been heaped upon the United Nations. 
The new activism has made it clear, however, that new levels of political will and intellectual creativity must be attained if wider engagement is to produce enduring achievement. 
The United Nations, by undertaking a range of problems as wide as the globe itself, must be expected to achieve successes but also to experience failure. 
The failures cannot be put to one side; they require continuing commitment. 
And successes cannot be regarded as permanent; every positive outcome is likely to be a starting-point for further effort. 
In a spirit of realism and new possibility, a synthesis of heretofore opposing concepts is conceivable: the United Nations as the instrument of the body of Member States, and the United Nations as more than the sum of its parts. 
514. Dedicated to the integrity and development of each individual, drawing legitimacy from all peoples, expressing the consensus of States, the United Nations Organization calls forth, through its universality and dedication to life's basic tasks, a greater potential than humanity has ever before conceived possible. 
The task at hand, however, is not only to build upon past achievements, but also to raise the Council to a qualitatively new level of international responsibility by fundamentally reorganizing its structures and improving its procedures. 
(a) Germany and Japan, as major economic Powers whose contribution to the cause of world peace and security is widely recognized, should be made permanent members of the Security Council. 
(b) The non-permanent membership of the Council should be increased by three States one each from the three regional groups of developing countries (Asia, Africa and Latin America). 
(a) Submitting the Security Council's annual reports for subsequent consideration at the General Assembly session; 
(c) Imparting a more democratic and transparent character to the Council's activities; 
(d) Holding wide-ranging consultations between permanent and non-permanent members of the Security Council with a view to organizing regular interaction among all the members. 
7. Kazakhstan believes that the rule of "great Power unanimity", often called the "veto", does not meet the needs of the changed geopolitical situation in the world. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 137 appear in the reports of the Committee contained in documents A/48/820 and Add.1. 
2. At its 51st and 55th meetings, on 11 and 23 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item on the financing of the United Nations Operation in Somalia II. 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolutions 751 (1992) of 24 April 1992, by which the Council established the United Nations Operation in Somalia, and 886 (1993) of 18 November 1993, by which it extended the mandate of the United Nations Operation in Somalia II until 31 May 1994, 
Recalling its decision 48/471 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Operation in Somalia, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
1. Takes note of the status of contributions to the United Nations Operation in Somalia as at 22 March 1994, including the contributions outstanding in the amount of 153,104,873 dollars; 
4. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to present budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
6. Reaffirms the importance of the role of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions as an [independent] advisory body to the General Assembly in the budget process; 
10. Recommends that the Secretariat actively pursue all available means to deliver such services at more economical rates; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
18. Decides that there shall be set off against the apportionment of Member States, as provided for in paragraph 17 above, their respective share in the unencumbered balance of 56,027,000 dollars gross (53,018,000 dollars net) for the period from 1 May to 31 October 1993; 
21. Requests the Secretary-General to submit budget proposals, including revised estimates for the period the Security Council might have decided to continue the mandate of the United Nations Operation in Somalia II beyond 31 May 1994, not later than 15 July 1994; 
24. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Somalia II". 
The work programme is divided into two sections: the first lists the Unit's work programme for 1994, and the second indicates those reports which the Unit contemplates undertaking after the current year. 
As hitherto, the work programme is subject to change in the course of the year: new reports may be added; planned reports may be modified, postponed or cancelled, when circumstances warrant; and titles may be changed to reflect the new thrust of report. 
2. Many units throughout the United Nations system, most of which are quite small, are concerned with accountability for the use of resources entrusted to secretariats, as well as with internal and external oversight of programme implementation and management. 
There has been much new interest in the efficacy of such units, but a systematic assessment of their activities has never been made. 
The General Assembly, in resolution 48/218 of 23 December 1993, took note with appreciation of the report and decided to consider it further in the ongoing discussion of the improvement of oversight functions. 
3. Following serious critical remarks made in the Fifth Committee with regard to the Secretariat,s current recruitment, placement and promotion practices, the Unit was requested to prepare an inspection report on the application of the relevant policies. 
The report intends to address such issues as recruitment during the current restructuring period, freeze on recruitment and its consequences, horizontal transfers, vertical transfers versus promotion, placement versus recruitment, as well as activities of recruitment and promotion bodies, and submit appropriate recommendations to improve the situation where necessary. 
It will, therefore, look into ways of enhancing individual performance of staff members and the ability of the Organization and departments and units therein to plan, develop and utilize their human resources. 
This assessment focuses, in particular, on the current action programmes as part of new policies calling for much greater transparency, accountability and strategic management of human resources over all. 
6. The contribution of effective communication - intended mainly as dissemination of information and involvement of beneficiaries - is widely considered as essential to the success of United Nations system development programmes. 
The importance of communication has also emerged more recently in peace-keeping operations and humanitarian assistance in conflict areas. 
The report will investigate and evaluate the status of communication programmes of the United Nations agencies. 
The objective is to explore the possibility of improving inter-agency coordination of communication activities in development programmes, taking into account the existing informal arrangements. 
7. Various organizations of the United Nations system would benefit from some harmonization through common terminology, as well as uniform standards, for the techniques used in calculating the budgetary adjustment for staff turnover and delays in recruitment (lapse-factor). 
The report aims at seeking the views of all organizations concerned, with the hope that a system-wide report on this subject would be instrumental in clarifying and, eventually, improving the present situation. 
8. Recent General Assembly resolutions on operational activities for development contain explicit provisions requiring organizations of the United Nations system to achieve, as far as practicable, integrated field structures and services, without additional costs to the organizations and the developing countries. 
9. At the request of the Council of the International Telecommunication Union (ITU), JIU has accepted to evaluate the regional presence of the ITU Bureau for Development of Telecommunications, with a view to increasing its effectiveness and usefulness to developing countries. 
10. Two reports on communication in the United Nations system were issued by JIU in 1972 and 1982. 
The need for updating these reports, initially requested by the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO), is clear from the tremendous progress in the field of telecommunications, both technically (through the spread of satellite technology) and operationally (through, for instance, deregulation and increased competition). 
Combined with legislative developments within the United Nations system, this has provided the whole United Nations system with new opportunities for effective telecommunications, one example being the proposed United Nations telecommunications network to cover the whole United Nations system. 
The report will provide an independent policy and management assessment of the various system-wide initiatives and alternative options, as these correspond to the realities of the field of telecommunications, in general, and the possibilities of cooperation within the United Nations system in particular. 
11. The report will examine the objectives, mandates and activities of staff unions and staff associations as they relate to the effective management of the organizations of the United Nations system. 
Part one: Africa; 
Part two: Asia and the Pacific; 
12. Since the adoption in 1979 of the United Nations Vienna Programme of Action for Science and Technology for Development, this subject has become a prominent feature of the legislative directives and the substantive and operational programmes of organizations within the United Nations system. 
The evaluation findings will be contained in three separate reports covering Africa, Asia and the Pacific and Latin America and the Caribbean. 
13. The Governing Council (now the Executive Board) of UNDP has emphasized that government execution (now broadened to national execution) and management of projects should be "the ultimate modality" of all UNDP-supported projects. 
This review was requested by FAO. 
This report will analyse the experience of past and present restructuring efforts and will suggest ways to strengthen regional commissions effectively to enable them to respond better to the needs of their respective regions and the economic and social agenda of the United Nations for the 1990s. 
15. The report would focus particularly on the relationship between UNFPA and the regional commissions and the situations which has arisen as a result of the creation of technical support teams by UNFPA. 
The object of the report would be to analyse the programme of activities carried out in past years by the regional commissions in the field of population with UNFPA-funding, the new arrangements that have been established by UNFPA in the different geographical regions, and possible duplication of functions. 
The report would make recommendations on what institutional arrangements could be made to ensure that the interests of member Governments are best served in the field of population and development. 
The report will also seek to ascertain measures to be taken by the United Nations in order to improve coordination with regional organizations. 
17. Over the last few years, the United Nations system has been increasingly involved in humanitarian assistance and emergency relief, in both natural and man-made disasters, and especially in connection with peace-keeping operations. 
Many of these efforts have sprung up in an urgent response to circumstances and without time to determine appropriate frameworks objectively. 
Some measures of coordination have been developed and could possibly be extended and adjusted to meet changing circumstances, including consideration of the need for preventive action. 
The report will be a critical policy and organizational assessment of the planning framework and approaches used by various parts of the United Nations system in providing, distributing and coordinating humanitarian assistance. 
19. There are four principal and interrelated areas of concentration envisaged for the JIU work programme for 1995 and beyond: management, budgetary, administrative issues, operational activities for development, peace-keeping and humanitarian assistance. 
Most of these subjects are requests from the legislative organs and the secretariats of the participating organizations, whereas others are generated internally. 
1. A system-wide comparative view of methods of geographical distribution calculation (proposed by UNESCO); 
3. Inspection of the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (generated internally); 
4. Number, size and cost of conferences, seminars, workshops and other meetings and gatherings in the technical cooperation programmes of the United Nations specialized agencies (proposed by UNDP); 
5. Impact of UNDP's new support cost arrangements (proposed by FAO and the United Nations). 
7. United Nations system development cooperation in science and technology: Part three (Latin America and the Caribbean). 
12. Investigation of the relationship between humanitarian assistance and peace-keeping operations (proposed by UNICEF). 
1. A general report is prepared biennially for the General Assembly on the question of programme evaluation in the United Nations. 
The present report contains responses to that request. 
2. The central evaluation function is now operating in a new context. 
On 24 August 1993, the Secretary-General announced the establishment, effective 1 September 1993, of the Office for Inspections and Investigations, incorporating the Central Evaluation Unit, the Central Monitoring Unit, the Internal Audit Division and the Management Advisory Service (see ST/SGB/262). 
The Office is headed by an Assistant Secretary-General reporting directly to the Secretary-General. 
By its resolution 48/231 A, of 23 December 1993, the General Assembly transferred existing provisions for the component units to the new Office for Inspections and Investigations in its budget appropriations for the biennium 1994-1995. 
3. In-depth evaluations are those prepared by the Central Evaluation Unit on topics recommended by CPC and endorsed by the General Assembly. 
4. The subjects of reports related to evaluation reviewed by CPC in the 1992-1993 biennium and reports to be reviewed by CPC in 1994 are shown in table 1 below. 
6. The situation shown in table 2 is not satisfactory, even though there are a number of organizational units that have had well-functioning evaluation programmes for several years. 
7. In the in-depth evaluations undertaken by the Central Evaluation Unit over the last five years, systematic efforts have been made to apply indicators to different programmes and types of activity. 
The issues addressed include external users' reliance on the United Nations programme as a source of analysis and data, the quality and distribution of outputs and the level of interest in the programme by various user groups. 
Table 3 provides an overall picture of programmatic issues addressed and the sources of information and indicators utilized. 
The spring 1993 issue of the bulletin provided technical guidance on the analysis of press coverage by using the NEXIS database, as well as a description of the approach of the Department of Public Information to analysis of press coverage. 
The indicator used was the percentage of wire service stories on the topic which had at least one reference to the United Nations. 
9. The Central Evaluation Unit, in collaboration with the Training Service of the Office of Human Resources Management, has developed a series of workshops on self-evaluation. 
10. The participants in the workshops have been mainly programme managers responsible for implementing subprogrammes that were scheduled for self-evaluation. 
While the focus of the training workshops was on techniques for the conduct of self-evaluation, the linkage between evaluation and the programme planning cycle was also emphasized so as to draw attention to the fact that evaluation findings should be fed back into planning, programming, implementation and monitoring. 
The training workshops also brought to the attention of participants basic terminology, concepts and procedures for effective programme management and the need for efforts to be more result-oriented. 
11. As indicated in other sections of the present report, the Evaluation Bulletin has been utilized as a method of promoting knowledge of evaluation techniques and good managerial practices throughout the Organization. 
12. In the United Nations, the programme planning cycle begins with the formulation of the medium-term plan, which is a translation of the legislative mandates into programmes. 
The plan serves as the framework, in the second phase of the cycle, for the formulation of the biennial programme budget, which aims at implementing the strategies in the plan. 
The third phase, programme monitoring, monitors the implementation of programmed activities to determine whether outputs were delivered as programmed or were postponed, reformulated or terminated, and whether new outputs were added. 
Evaluation, the last phase in the cycle, is required under Regulation 6.1 of the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation: 
"(a) To determine as systematically and objectively as possible the relevance, efficiency, effectiveness and impact of the Organization's activities in relation to their objectives; 
"(b) To enable the Secretariat and Member States to engage in systematic reflections, with a view to increasing the effectiveness of the main programmes of the Organization by altering their content and, if necessary, reviewing their objectives." 
It was hoped that evaluation could, by this means, identify problem areas that needed to be addressed, and also provide lessons of good practice from well-designed and well-run activities, which could be shared and used elsewhere. 
13. The findings of both self-evaluation and in-depth evaluation should result in changes in programme design and budget allocations. 
With respect to findings of self-evaluation, the programme manager could effect required changes in resource allocation and utilization within his section or division and in the design of individual outputs. 
14. The above conception of evaluation and its place in the United Nations programme planning cycle was developed in the mid-1970s and reflects ideas prevalent at that time. 
Since then, practice has forced a re-examination of older conceptions of public sector management techniques in general and of evaluation in particular. 
In these approaches, evaluation must attempt to investigate the effects of organizational actions in a multi-causal world in which the actions of the United Nations may be only a small part of the way a national or even an international problem is addressed. 
In addition, there is often no clear means of measuring impact, and the attempt to do so requires considerable time and often yields unsatisfactory results. 
An article in the summer 1992 issue of the Evaluation Bulletin (pages 14-17), described some of the new roles of evaluators in organizations, including those of systems generalists and expert troubleshooters. 
Studies have shown that in practice over the last 10 to 15 years the evaluator's role has shifted away from the traditional focus on objectives to more of a problem-solving approach to evaluation. 
17. In an interview in the fall 1992 issue of the Evaluation Bulletin (page 8), the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management made a number of points similar to those mentioned above. 
He stated that "evaluation studies should be primarily investigations into problems, issues and areas that political bodies and senior management are concerned about. 
This is an absolute prerequisite to effective utilization. 
Beyond this, senior management and intergovernmental review bodies must be seen to take the evaluation studies seriously and to be committed to bringing about changes based on their recommendations. 
The results of these studies should not only affect budgetary and other managerial and political decisions on the programme, but be seen to affect them as well." 
18. By and large, the experience of the United Nations with evaluation has echoed that of the outside world; traditional approaches focusing on objectives have often yielded only minor insights because the objectives were too vague. 
The analysis required for an evaluation of either effectiveness or impact must be done in practice mainly by collecting opinions through questionnaires. 
This technique is time-consuming. 
The results are usually ambiguous. 
In the case of results relying on questionnaires, the conclusions are based on the small and unscientific sample of those who, after reminders, actually respond. 
The problem-oriented approach utilized in the report on the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) last year, which was supported by results from questionnaires but not based on them, yielded many practical recommendations. 
A similar approach has been adopted for the evaluation of the start-up phase of peace-keeping operations. 
Both these reports attempt to focus on the practical concerns of managers and policy decision makers rather than investigate effects in relation to objectives. 
In the 1992-1993 biennium there have been articles on managerial issues that have been highlighted by in-depth evaluations such as: 
(d) The role of NGOs in United Nations programmes. 
Different programmes should be expected to require very different approaches and methodologies for their evaluation. 
The CPC request to the Secretariat in 1993 to evaluate the "start-up phase" of peace-keeping, by focusing the evaluation on a problem of concern to Member States, is probably a good model to follow whenever possible. 
21. An in-depth evaluation usually follows a six year cycle. 
Three years after CPC has made recommendations based on the final report, a triennial review is conducted to assess progress in the implementation of the recommendations of CPC. 
CPC has, however, occasionally found the progress report sufficient for its needs, as was the case with the reports on science and technology in 1990 and on the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA) last year. 
22. As pointed out in the introduction to the present report, the central evaluation function is now operating as part of the Office for Inspections and Investigations, which has the responsibility of providing comprehensive audit, inspection and investigation services to the Organization (see ST/SGB/268). 
To carry out its functions, the Office is at present being organized to include an Audit and Management Control Division, a Central Inspection and Monitoring Unit, an Investigation Unit and a Central Evaluation Unit. 
Evaluation is thus being conducted in a new context, in which programme performance and self-evaluation can be reviewed together as part of comprehensive inspections of organizational units. 
The new Office reports directly to the Secretary-General so that the line of communication between those responsible for oversight functions and the Chief Administrative Officer of the Organization has been drastically shortened. 
The second effect of consolidating oversight functions concerns the Internal Audit Division's investigatory powers. With their merger into the new Office, these powers have now in effect been granted to all units in the Office. 
24. A risk analysis for evaluation activities has been undertaken using an assessment instrument also used as a guide for audit, monitoring and inspection activities. 
Each budget section in this universe was scored against standard criteria for the risk factors. 
The size factor measures potential risk by the volume of financial resources controlled. 
26. The programmes with very high ratings were: 
(e) Department for Humanitarian Affairs; 
It is the subject of an in-depth evaluation report (E/AC.51/1994/3) to be submitted to CPC this year at its thirty-fourth session. 
The report also suggests that other aspects of peace-keeping, beyond the start-up phase, could be evaluated. 
This section has a high volume of resources, and is assessed as having medium-level visibility; the environment component lacks any previous evaluation review. 
This section scored high on the resource and visibility factors. 
A triennial review will be conducted in 1996, and intermediate reviews of compliance in 1994 and 1995. 
This section scored high on both resources and visibility. 
CPC reviewed the report, noted that it met the requirements set for it and decided that no further action in respect of the in-depth evaluation of UNRWA was necessary (A/48/16, Part I, para. 23). 
31. Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
This section scored high on visibility and lacks previous review. 
There is also significant interest by Member States in humanitarian issues and operations and their relation to peace-keeping operations. 
32. Public information. 
This section scores high on visibility. 
An effective public information programme is a significant aspect of all United Nations activities and an important prerequisite for the success of high profile operations. 
A negative public perception also detracts from the general effectiveness of the Organization. 
Consequently, the Department of Public Information is potentially an important focus for evaluation but is not currently scheduled for in-depth evaluation. 
CPC recommended to the General Assembly (A/48/16, Part I, para. 35) that the following programmes be subjected to in-depth evaluations, scheduled as follows: 
34. In the note on topics for future in-depth evaluations, the Secretariat also recommended two other areas for in-depth evaluation for subsequent years: 
(b) Statistics, consisting of the subprogrammes on developing statistical concepts and methods for use by Member States, on applying advanced technology in collecting, processing and disseminating integrated statistics, on collecting, compiling and disseminating international statistics and on coordinating international statistical programmes (1999). 
35. To date, six programme performance reports have been prepared within the framework of Regulations 5.1, 5.2 and 5.3 of the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning. 
The first purpose of these reports was to determine the degree of implementation of the activities indicated in the programme budget, by comparing the number of outputs programmed with those implemented. 
The second purpose was to explain the changes and modifications which occurred during the implementation, reflect their magnitude and indicate the respective roles of the Secretariat and legislative bodies in influencing these changes. 
36. Since the inception of the exercise, CPC has regularly called for improvements in reporting programme performance. 
While over the years the reporting has indeed improved in terms of its coverage and the details provided, it has still fallen short of addressing the two basic concerns of Member States. 
The first relates to the imperfect method of measuring implementation by comparing the number of outputs programmed with the number of those implemented, treating equally outputs that are very different in terms of their call on resources and their relative importance to the objectives of the programme. 
37. Two main obstacles have made it difficult to address these shortcomings. 
First and foremost is the programme budget itself, which has been conceived and formulated in terms of outputs and services to be delivered, with some indicative information on resources at the subprogramme level but without reference to any expected outcome at the end of the biennium. 
The second obstacle is that the concepts of monitoring and self-evaluation have not been generally perceived by programme managers as essential management tools for enhancing the economy and efficiency of implementation and assessing the results achieved. 
Consequently, reporting on programme performance has been undertaken against a limited frame of reference which does not facilitate a more meaningful measurement of implementation or an analysis of performance. 
38. In the circumstances, a fresh approach is needed. 
The monitoring function in each organizational unit should be conceived as part of an internal oversight mechanism responsible for the efficiency and effectiveness of programme performance. 
To meet this end, a proper system of information gathering for oversight purposes must be established. 
The information gathered should be of a qualitative as well as a quantitative nature to enable analytical assessment of performance and results achieved. 
Such information is essential for managerial and reporting purposes. The setting up of such a system requires combining, in one single function, the existing data gathering exercise for reporting programme implementation with the self-evaluation exercise. 
39. The idea of utilizing the findings generated by the self-evaluation system in the programme performance report is not new. 
This was followed by a report of the Secretary-General on the matter (A/44/233) outlining the difficulties and limitations of utilizing the self-evaluation findings in reporting performance. 
These difficulties centred around the timely availability of the necessary information and the coverage of the self-evaluation exercise. 
These difficulties are inherent in the exercise as it has been conducted to date. 
Once readily available in each organizational unit, such information would become an integral part of central performance reporting to Member States. 
40. In the light of the above, the role of the Central Monitoring Unit has been strengthened by incorporating it within a broad inspection function in the context of the overall responsibility of the Office for Inspections and Investigations. 
The new Central Inspection and Monitoring Unit will continue to assume the responsibilities prescribed in Regulations 5.1, 5.2 and 5.3 of the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning. 
In addition, it will develop guidelines for overseeing programme preparation, monitoring implementation and assessing performance. 
It will regularly inspect and monitor the implementation of these guidelines to review how programme managers, throughout the Organization, collect and assemble information on their respective programmes in order to keep apprised of progress, analyse performance, enhance the economy and efficiency of implementation and establish adequate accountability systems. 
42. The annex to the previous report on strengthening the evaluation function (A/47/116) contained a detailed schedule of self-evaluations for the 1992-1997 medium-term plan period. 
This schedule and the overall approach to self-evaluation will need to be adjusted as the new procedures merging self-evaluation and monitoring are developed. 
43. Recommendation 1, in-depth evaluation cycle: The current evaluation cycle should be shortened. 
The first phase of the cycle should result in an evaluation review report containing findings and recommendations. 
If necessary, proposals for a follow-up evaluation report would be made in the review report for consideration by CPC. 
More detailed compliance reports could still be undertaken by the Central Evaluation Unit, at the request of CPC. 
44. Recommendation 2, schedule of in-depth evaluations: CPC may wish to recommend to the General Assembly that in-depth evaluations be undertaken as follows: 
45. Recommendation 3, performance evaluation: Monitoring and self-evaluation should be viewed as an integral part of the managerial oversight responsibility, which requires the generation, on a routine basis, of data and analytical information on implementation and results achieved, including the use of achievement indicators where appropriate. 
General guidelines on the managerial oversight function, including methods for data collection and information gathering and their coverage, will be prepared centrally for the guidance of programme managers. 
The purpose of these publications is: 
(a) The promotion of major issues before the Organization; 
(c) The fostering of an informed understanding of United Nations peace-keeping and other political missions. 
(a) Promote the principles and purposes of the United Nations; 
(b) Generate public support for the achievement of the respective programme objectives; 
(c) Respond in a timely manner to an identified demand from target audiences. 
"In the atmosphere of heightened tension in conflict areas, public information activities play a vital role in facilitating the mission's work by disseminating timely and objective information, and counteracting propaganda and misinformation. 
Effective public information activities can also be instrumental in generating and sustaining the support of the international community for the success of the missions. 
In the absence of information from the United Nations there may be misunderstandings of the United Nations mandate, which can give rise to unwarranted criticism of the Organization's activities." 
8. With this in mind, and in response to the unprecedented upsurge in media and public interest in this area of the work of the Organization, during 1993 the Department issued 21 publications devoted exclusively to peace-keeping and other political missions. 
All of these publications are unique in that no other office of the United Nations system produces information material of this nature. 
In the preparation, design, production and distribution of these publications, the Department cooperated closely with the Department for Peace-keeping Operations, the Department of Political Affairs and other substantive offices concerned. 
In order to maximize their timeliness and usefulness, almost all of these publications are first issued in a desk-top publishing format, followed by internal printing. 
It should be noted that all publications, including press kits, newsletters, backgrounders, fact sheets, posters, feature articles and booklets, are planned, produced and distributed in cooperation with the relevant substantive departments and other agencies or programmes of the United Nations system. 
In response to the demands by various audiences, several earlier releases were reprinted. 
Although the Vienna Declaration and the Programme of Action 4/ were available as official documents, the Department took this decision in order to facilitate access to the documents by media organizations, non-governmental organizations and educational institutions. 
These publications included the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, the International Bill of Human Rights and the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women. 
In addition to the Department's quarterly publication Africa Recovery, the principal means of fulfilling this mandate through print materials has been the continued release of specialized press kits, briefing papers, feature articles and pamphlets. 
In 1993, these materials focused on a variety of priority issues, such as debt, food security and major involvements of the Organization in the region. 
13. Great attention has been given to the cost-effective production of these publications within the constraints of quality, accuracy and timeliness to the targeted audiences, including media organizations, government officials, non-governmental organizations, research institutes and the business community. 
Printing is carried out externally for reasons of quality and timeliness, but the recent adoption of a desk-top publishing system has enabled the Department better to meet the needs, while ensuring efficient cost management. 
14. Publications relating to the question of Palestine, to activities against apartheid and to decolonization continue to be mandated by respective resolutions of the General Assembly, the latest of which were resolutions 48/44 B and 48/53 of 10 December 1993 and 48/158 of 20 December 1993. 
The publications released in accordance with these mandates include books, feature articles, backgrounders and posters. 
15. The publications of the Department of Public Information are printed either internally or externally, depending on various considerations, such as timeliness, quality and complexity of design, availability of internal printing capacities, and so on. 
The Department works in close cooperation with the substantive offices concerned, including secretariats of respective intergovernmental bodies, in the development of information materials on the question of Palestine, against apartheid and on decolonization aimed at government officials, media organizations, non-governmental organizations and educational institutions. 
These lists are regularly updated. 
Owing to budgetary constraints, the Department has been experiencing difficulties in its efforts to increase substantially the print runs of the publications, but at the same time it has taken steps to make its products available through other means, including primarily the international information exchange networks. 
A considerable number of the publications referred to in the present report are already distributed through such networks, including APC, TogetherNet, Agora and GemNet, and are available to InterNet users. 
17. The Department intends to continue to review on an ongoing basis the need for its publications among specific audiences and to make every effort to insure their cost-effective production and distribution. 
1. As indicated in document A/48/102/Add.2 of 17 December 1993, the Secretary-General has received notification of the resignation of Mr. Imre Karbuczky (Hungary) as a member of the Committee on Contributions. 
Recalling the 1951 Convention 1/ and the 1967 Protocol 2/ relating to the Status of Refugees, 
Noting that the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held at Cairo from 5 to 13 September 1994, will address matters related to refugees, displaced persons and migrants, 
Recognizing the need to develop innovative strategies, mechanisms and decisions in this field, 
1. Takes note of the proposal to convene a United Nations conference for the comprehensive consideration and review of the problems of refugees, returnees, displaced persons and migrants; 
Recalling its relevant resolutions regarding humanitarian assistance to refugees and displaced persons, 
Welcoming also the consolidated United Nations inter-agency humanitarian programme for Azerbaijan for the period 1 July 1993 to 31 March 1994, 
Affirming the urgent need to continue international action to assist Azerbaijan in providing shelter, medication and food to the refugees and displaced persons, especially to the most vulnerable groups, 
2. Urgently appeals to all States, organizations and programmes of the United Nations, specialized agencies and other intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to provide adequate and sufficient financial, medical and material assistance to the Azerbaijani refugees and displaced persons; 
5. Requests the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees to continue her efforts with the appropriate United Nations agencies and intergovernmental, governmental and non-governmental organizations, in order to consolidate and increase essential services to refugees and displaced persons in Azerbaijan; 
1. The present report contains an account of the operational activities during the years 1991-1993 of the United Nations Revolving Fund for Natural Resources Exploration (UNRFNRE) and the United Nations Fund for Science and Technology for Development (UNFSTD), including the Transfer of Technology Through Expatriate Nationals (TOKTEN) programme. 
The management of the two Funds is now carried out by a single office, in accordance with Governing Council decision 90/39; this has led to significant savings and staff reduction. 
However, this has not been enough to reverse the negative trend fundamentally. 
The one bright area is the recent development in the field of energy. 
The Energy Account, which is managed by UNFSTD, succeeded in becoming financially self-sustained and even expanded, exclusively through non-core contributions. 
3. During the reporting period, UNRFNRE continued operations on a reduced scale compared to that of the 1980s. 
Successful projects such as those in Ecuador (silver) and Philippines (chromite) were still in operation and the prospects in Tanzania (gold) remain promising. 
The assistance was in the form of legal advice and help in preparing international bidding documents aimed at stimulating interest of the private international mining companies. 
4. The Final Report of the Exploration for Gold in the Suches area of Bolivia was completed and submitted to the Bolivian Government in October 1992. 
A Reported Mineral Deposit was claimed, which will entitle the Fund to replenishment payments when the deposit goes into production. 
The discovery was characterized as containing ore reserves of 13 million cubic metres with a content of 300 mg Au/m3. 
Extensive diamond drilling, trenching, pitting, chemical analysis, ore dressing tests and a pre-feasibility study have resulted in the identification of total reserves of pyrophyllite ore at about 12 million tonnes in the Donzi area. 
The readily saleable portion, suitable for refractories, of the total tonnage amounts to 1.4 million tonnes. 
This project appears economically viable and could generate future replenishment payments to the Fund. 
6. Guatemala received the Final Report of the Exploration for Precious and Base Metals in Guatemala in September 1992. 
The discovery of a significant gold deposit, El Pato, with tonnages of 2.0 million tonnes and an average gold content of 7.0 g/t, is claimed in the report. 
7. The Final Report of the Exploration for Precious and Base Metals in Honduras was prepared in three parts and submitted to the Government in January 1992. 
In addition, there is a potential of at least 5 million tonnes of economic grade lead-zinc-silver mineralization. 
8. In the Philippines, the reporting period was mainly devoted to systematic exploration for secondary chromite deposits on Dinagat Island. 
A series of metallurgical tests on a pilot-plant scale were carried out during 1993. 
Implementation of gold exploration in Exploration Area III, Mapawa, on the Surigao mainland, was initiated in May 1993, with field work completed by the end of the year. 
9. In Tanzania, the exploration for gold in the Canuck and Geita areas started in February 1992. 
A gold-bearing mineralized zone was discovered, measuring approximately 3 kilometres in length and 10 meters in width. 
Further work is planned to investigate, by drilling, the depth continuity of this zone. 
During the reporting period, the Fund's assistance to the Government of Honduras in follow-up activities was nearing completion. 
However, due to insufficient funds, UNRFNRE could not respond positively to these requests. The pipeline also includes geothermal projects in Costa Rica, Nicaragua, Mexico and China. 
14. This programme has been at the centre of UNFSTD activities during the last three years. 
It is this deep national involvement that should provide sufficient impetus for sustained follow-up actions, once the UNFSTD-sponsored programme is terminated at the end of 1994. 
Both projects addressed the needs of middle-income countries and least developed countries (LDCs) in Asia. 
Similar to endogenous capacity-building, they were designed to reinforce the decision-making process in science and technology. 
Because of the upstream nature of these three projects, their impact cannot as yet be fully measured. 
15. UNFSTD projects in the field of energy are funded through the UNDP Energy Account. 
16. Financing Energy Services for Small-Scale Energy Users (FINESSE) was initiated in 1989 by the World Bank in collaboration with the Netherlands Ministry of Development Cooperation (DGIS), the United States Department of Energy (USDOE) and UNFSTD. 
This was followed by a paper entitled "Strategy for Disseminating/Commercializing Proven Renewable Energy Technologies" prepared in 1990 jointly by the Agence fran\x{84f7}ise pour la ma\x{893e}rise de l'energie (AFME), USDOE and UNDP. 
It focused on financial and institutional barriers which have hampered the widespread utilization of photovoltaic technologies. 
The objective of FINESSE is to identify and promote ways to provide technically feasible and economically viable renewable energy as well as energy efficiency services to end-users. 
The Netherlands is providing a trust fund of close to $900,000. 
17. Another large-scale proposal, the Programme for Asian Cooperation on Energy and the Environment (PACE-E) is funded by a trust fund of over $2 million from Australia. 
Emphasis is being given to all aspects of environmental protection, from mining rehabilitation to ash disposal and gas emission abatement. 
18. Other activities funded under the Energy Account during the reporting period included the installation of solar water-heating systems at three hospitals in Grenada and assistance to the Solar Energy Company in Kiribati in the design, installation, maintenance and management of solar photovoltaic home systems. 
19. UNFSTD participated in the funding and organization of an international workshop on renewable energy project implementation and management, which was held in New Delhi, in March 1993. 
In addition, one training workshop on photovoltaic systems for rural electrification was organized in November 1993 in Ecuador for participants from Latin America and the Caribbean, in cooperation with the Latin American Energy Organization (OLADE) and the Treaty for Amazonian Cooperation. 
20. UNFSTD initiated this programme in the late 1980s and has provided assistance in establishing technology business incubators in 14 countries. 
Activities for most of these countries have been concluded. 
A recent assessment of the overall programme has confirmed its viability in principle and potential for additional countries. 
However, adequate commitment by Governments with regard to financial support is paramount. 
Only countries that provided this commitment have succeeded in establishing technology business incubators. 
21. After completion of the support to the Computer Faculty of the Asian Institute of Technology in Bangkok, which resulted, inter alia, in the training of 200 software specialists in the region, UNFSTD started a new innovative venture, Science and Technology Referral Services for Journalists. 
The basic aim is to make expertise instantly available to journalists through a referral system using volunteer national scientists and technical experts to improve the quality of media reporting in science and technology. 
The project is now being implemented in Sri Lanka and activities are beginning in the Philippines and Malaysia. 
In Mongolia, UNFSTD has completed the establishment of a computerized Data Bank for Mineral Resources, which is badly needed after the exodus of Russian experts from that country. 
This project delivered concrete and tangible results, such as the repair of over 800 instruments, the introduction of maintenance standards, the training of national technicians and the creation of a network of users in scientific instruments in southern Africa. 
A new, broader programme, also implemented in cooperation with the International Foundation for Science (IFS), is now under way, covering West Africa and selected countries in Asia. 
As in the previous programme, it applies the successful concept of using former IFS grantees as national coordinators, thus avoiding bureaucratic involvement. 
Fourteen new countries joined the programme: Cambodia, Central African Republic, Armenia, Czech Republic, Islamic Republic of Iran, Kyrgyzstan, Latvia, Moldova, Nepal, Nigeria, Poland, Sierra Leone, Ukraine and Uzbekistan. This brings the number of participating countries to 39. Many of the newcomers are from the former Soviet Union. 
However, high technology areas such as electronics, bio-engineering and medical research continue to be of particular relevance. 
24. Of the total of 4,500 consultancies carried out since 1977, China is by far the largest recipient country, followed by Turkey, India, Pakistan, Egypt, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Philippines, Guinea and Poland. 
In the last three years alone, about 1,500 consultancies took place. 
Recent evaluations in China, Guinea, Jordan, the Philippines and Poland confirm the basic validity of the TOKTEN concept although it might be necessary to broaden its approach to include more middle-level experts. 
25. Subsequent to the fifth International TOKTEN Workshop, which took place in Manila in 1991, national workshops were organized in Argentina, Morocco, Nigeria and Uzbekistan. 
They were complemented by TOKTEN presentations in North America in order to attract new qualified consultants. 
26. With the scaling-down of activities in UNFSTD, the management of the TOKTEN modality in UNDP will be shifted to the United Nations Volunteers (UNV). 
28. Resource availability and utilization for both Funds are presented in the annex. 
1. The Economic and Social Council, in its resolution 1993/49, requested the Secretary-General to prepare, for the twentieth session of the Commission on Transnational Corporations, an analytical and comparative report on the role of foreign direct investment (FDI) in Africa. 
2. African countries are keenly interested in receiving FDI. 
For that purpose, they have improved, typically within structural adjustment programmes, their regulatory frameworks. 
In addition, they try to increase investor confidence through the conclusion of bilateral investment and tax agreements and membership in the Multilateral Investment Guarantee Agency. 
The reasons for this performance are discussed in greater detail in section III dealing with basic factors determining FDI flows. 
Although FDI in Africa has not been large (with a number of relative exceptions), whatever there has been has exerted an important impact on the economies of the host countries (sect. 
Finally, in order to create an environment conducive to attracting foreign investment and enhancing its impact, it is not sufficient to deal just with the basic legal framework; rather, much more can and should be done, as discussed in the concluding section. 
In addition, efforts to increase FDI inflows have included the simplification of the investment approval process (e.g., by setting up "one-stop" investment centres), the establishment of investment-promotion institutions and the increased use of representative offices abroad to publicize investment opportunities. 
The reformist mood has been widespread and, at times, has exhibited itself in quite rapid policy and legislative changes. 
For instance, in just one five-year period alone (between 1982 and 1987), about one half of all African countries either introduced or made adjustments to their investment codes or guidelines in order to attract more FDI. 
The end of the 1980s and the start of the 1990s also saw many other countries among the other half introduce new investment laws or amend the old ones. 
In addition, countries with a previous reputation of hostility to FDI, such as Ethiopia, Guinea and Mozambique, introduced new legislation offering a wide range of guarantees and opportunities for foreign investors. 
But even countries that have traditionally been regarded as being more open to FDI, such as Kenya and Zimbabwe, also went out of their way to revise their regulatory frameworks to be more attractive. 
4. While the liberalization of FDI policies has cut across virtually the whole of Africa, the approach taken to specific issues still varies among the countries in the region, as do the administrative practices with which they are implemented. 
Thus, some countries still maintain mechanisms seeking to protect domestic enterprises from foreign competition in order to encourage local industrial development. 
Some put emphasis on the encouragement of joint ventures with local partners while others are rather ambivalent about the issue. 
In addition, for a number of countries the objectives of FDI legislation remain the growth of specific industries, the transfer of technology and the promotion of exports, while other countries have broader objectives. 
In all these areas, some general trends towards the liberalization of previous restrictions are discernible. The major ones are discussed in the following sections. 
6. A common feature of FDI laws in force in Africa during the 1960s and 1970s were the provisions limiting FDI in any enterprise to no more than a specified percentage of the equity. 
These restrictions on foreign ownership have been substantially lifted in recent years and most African countries have revised their laws to remove or reduce such ownership limitations. 
8. Restrictions on 100 per cent foreign ownership had been accompanied by the promotion and proliferation of joint ventures as a principal form of doing business in Africa. 
In the 1960s and 1970s, many Governments in Africa were very active in promoting joint ventures between national entities, including parastatals, and TNCs. 
The emphasis on joint ventures has now been largely abandoned. 
But while Governments are no longer keen to enter into business themselves, the regulatory framework in some countries indicates an inclination to continue the encouragement of joint ventures with private local investors. 
However, a major difference between the old laws and the new ones is that the new laws do not mandatorily require the formation of such joint ventures. They only encourage them. 
For example, the 1990 Foreign Investment Act of Namibia and the 1991 Investment Proclamation of Eritrea both clearly encourage joint ventures with local investors but emphasize that this is not an obligation to be imposed on foreign investors. 
9. State disengagement from economic activities brought issues of FDI involvement in the privatization process. 
Some countries, such as Chad, Morocco, Mozambique, Nigeria, the Sudan and Uganda, have embarked on the outright sale of loss-making public enterprises, while others, such as Egypt, Ethiopia, Morocco and Tunisia, have chosen to follow a very cautious and gradualist approach to privatization and the reform of parastatals. 
10. Notwithstanding the liberalization of FDI regimes - at least in terms of removing foreign ownership limitations - most countries still maintain a requirement that the Government must approve the establishment of any FDI project. 
In other words, they have in place a "screen-and-approval" process for foreign investors. 
Thus, if a proposed investment does not qualify under some criteria stated in the investment code, it will not be approved and cannot be made. 
But some countries are recently adopting more open regimes. 
In some cases, such as Namibia, there is no approval process, and national treatment is assured under the law (box 1). 
11. There has, however, been increasing recognition of the need to reduce the bureaucratic overload that usually attends a screen-and-approval process. 
Thus, extensive efforts at simplifying approval procedures have taken place in many countries. 
A major function of all of them was to provide a "one-stop" approval facility within the government bureaucracy. The purpose was to eliminate as much as possible time delays associated with an approval process that depends on the operation of different government departments. 
In reality, however, many of them did not really facilitate the investment process as increased workload turned them into bottlenecks. 
Many countries are now reorganizing these agencies to focus more on promotional activities, as they reduce screening and approval requirements. 
12. A general review of FDI entry procedures would not be sufficient without reference to the relevant sectoral laws that also impinge on the approval process. 
For example, in all African countries, minerals and petroleum in the ground are the property of the State and no one can prospect, mine or produce them without a license. 
Besides the basic requirements of the FDI legislation, the mining and petroleum laws of these countries therefore had extra built-in approval procedures that could, if not reviewed, in some instances defeat the purpose of new FDI laws. 
13. Not surprisingly, the 1980s saw an extensive review of sectoral policies and the relevant regulatory framework, especially in the natural resources sector, so as to bring them in line with the general trend of FDI policy liberalization. 
New or revised legislation governing mining and petroleum exploration were, for example, enacted in Burundi, Ghana, Kenya, Nigeria, the Sudan, Uganda, the United Republic of Tanzania and Zambia. 
One of the main trends of these new laws was to move away from a mandatory requirement that Government must have equity (often in the majority) in mineral ventures. 
The new policy reflected in these laws is that adequate public interest controls can be achieved by the Government in its capacity as regulator, and that well-designed tax arrangements can achieve an adequate revenue share to Government without the expense and risks of ownership participation. 
14. Many African countries suffered from severe foreign exchange shortages during the 1970s and 1980s and thus imposed restrictions regarding capital outflows including profit remittances. 
Many still have these shortages. 
In those countries that use the Franc CFA currency, remittance was not a problem in principle since convertibility with the French franc at a fixed rate was automatic. 
But since 1990, restrictions operating within the banking system of the CFA countries have effectively reduced the automaticity of transfers even in those countries. 
Over the years, many Governments recognized that their foreign exchange control laws were a strong disincentive to foreign investors. 
The solution then adopted in many countries was to guarantee foreign investors a right to repatriate their capital and profits, thus exempting them from the otherwise restrictive foreign exchange regime. 
15. However, formal legislative restrictions have seldom been the key problem in relation to the repatriation of earnings. 
The most effective constraints on the repatriation of dividends and capital by the early 1980s were the foreign exchange "queues" which existed in most African countries. 
This was an arrangement by which central banks - facing balance-of-payments difficulties - allocated scarce foreign exchange to eligible companies. 
18. In the past, a number of African countries required all technology-transfer agreements to be approved by the Government. 
The practice today is much more flexible. 
In many cases, only broad criteria are indicated for the approval of technology-transfer agreements. 
Agreements that comply with these criteria are generally approved, and intervention is only invoked in exceptional circumstances (box 2). 
20. In the area of the protection of intellectual property rights, more than 30 African countries are members of the Paris Convention (table 2) and more than 20 are parties to the Berne Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works. 
The OAPI member countries have adopted a uniform system of protection whereby intellectual property-rights titles are granted on their behalf by the Organization. 
21. In addition, most countries provide for the protection of patents, trademarks and copyrights under national legislation. 
In the field of copyright, African legislation is generally based on the 1971 Paris text of the Berne Convention. 
However, most African countries have no specific legislation on computer software nor do they protect it under their copyright legislation. 
As regards the term of protection for patents, some of the African countries grant 20 years from the date of application, while in others the duration of protection is shorter - 10 or 15 years - but it may be extended. 
In the case of the OAPI countries, the extension is granted only if the invention is being worked in the territory of a member State or if there are legitimate reasons for non-working. 
22. Some of the patent laws of African countries do not contain any provision on compulsory licences. This is the case, for example, for Botswana, Burundi, Liberia, Mauritius, Morocco, Rwanda, Sierra Leone, Tunisia and Zaire. 
However, the Egyptian legislation provides for an expropriation of a patent by the State on the grounds of public interest or national defence, while in Zaire, use by Government or for the public interest may be conclusive. 
23. A major thrust of the FDI policies of the 1980s was the provision of fiscal incentives to foreign investors. 
This applied practically across the whole region with respect to corporation taxes and import and export duties. 
In Zaire, under the Investments Ordinance of 1986, concessions on very large investments are negotiated separately with the Government. 
25. Besides tax and duty concessions, many African countries have tried to attract TNCs through generous incentives given to foreign affiliates established in export-processing zones. 
Incentives often include exemptions from import and excise duties as well as from income tax; free repatriation of capital and profits; investment and export finance at preferential rates; serviced industrial estates; favourable labour legislation; and guarantees against nationalization. 
For example, in the case of Senegal - in spite of a very attractive package of fiscal incentives (including, in 1974, total exemption from import duties), all sorts of tax exemptions and the establishment of an efficient infrastructure - only seven firms were in operation there by 1985. 
This and the experiences of a number of other African countries suggest that factors other than those operating within export-processing zones themselves can limit their incentive effects. 
Benin, Comoros, Eritrea, Malawi, Namibia, Nigeria, Rwanda and Zimbabwe are in the process of establishing such zones or are studying the possibility of doing so. 
27. While most African countries continue to offer tax and other fiscal incentives to foreign investors as a way of attracting FDI, some have begun to re-examine their policies on incentives. 
There is a general trend in Africa, therefore, to re-examine the whole business-related regulatory framework so as to offer an investment climate that is all-encompassing. 
29. Just as a number of African countries started reviewing their fiscal concessions, many also have adopted laws that give priority to increasing investor confidence. 
In particular, FDI codes are increasingly addressing issues related to security of title and, in most instances, provide for international arbitration as a form of dispute settlement. 
30. As part of their policy to improve their investment climate and attract FDI, many African countries have concluded bilateral investment protection treaties with capital exporting countries. 
By 1 January 1993, over 130 bilateral investment treaties had been signed by countries in the region. 
The overwhelming number of those treaties were with developed countries (table 1). 
Bilateral investment treaties typically prescribe general standards of treatment, including fair and equitable treatment, as well as national and most-favoured-nation treatment. 
In addition, they contain clauses dealing with specific aspects of investment relations such as the transfer of payments and the repatriation of capital and profits, losses due to armed conflict or international disorder, nationalization and expropriation and settlement of disputes. 
31. Bilateral treaties have been supplemented by multilateral treaties. 
Adherence to the latter Convention is now regarded as a touchstone of Governments' willingness to cooperate actively with foreign investors, a fact seemingly recognized by an increasing number of African countries. 
32. The majority of Governments in Africa have participated in the key forums for resolving investment disputes and for insuring investors against the risk of operating in unstable environments. 
By 1 January 1994, 41 African countries were full members of ICSID, and a further 3 had signed the Convention, but their membership had not yet entered into force. 
The New York Convention adds a significant measure of reliability and protection in investment operations. 
The settlement of claims and disputes arising in foreign investment operations can become ineffective or unrealized if the relevant host or home countries refuse to recognize or enforce a claim, or if disparities in domestic conflict-of-law rules lead to the same result. 
By setting out rules for avoiding or minimizing such difficulties, the New York Convention has contributed to an improvement of the investment climate for FDI. 
The Convention on the Protection of Industrial Property, which provides protection for patents and other intellectual property rights across national borders, is particularly significant for TNCs operating in high-technology areas since the technological assets they own typically constitute important firm-specific advantages. 
34. Although there are gaps in the participation by Governments from Africa in multilateral treaties, the extent of participation in international agreements relevant to flows of FDI suggests that the gaps that exist are not a key constraint on investment. 
d/ Effective membership, when subscription is paid. 
e/ A representative of the country has signed the Convention. 
f/ Record of membership, when the Convention is ratified by Parliament. 
35. The total value of FDI flows to Africa nearly doubled from an annual average of $1.7 billion during 1981-1985 to an average of almost $3 billion during 1986-1990. 
d/ Figures are inflated by unusually high investment in Liberia in 1988-1990 ($290, $656, $276 million, respectively), most likely in flags-of-convenience facilities. Inflows to "other Africa" net of Liberia were as follows: 1988 - $404 million; 1989 - $712 million; 1990 - $762 million. 
39. Investment flows to Africa are still so small in size that they are easily subject to year-to-year fluctuations in response to substantial changes in flows to a few countries. 
But the peak that FDI flows to Africa reached in 1989 - nearly $5 billion, or 18 per cent of total flows to developing countries - indicates that Africa benefitted at least to some degree from the worldwide FDI boom during the second half of the 1980s. 
However, 90 per cent of the $2.1 billion increase of Africa's total over the preceding year were concentrated on two countries, Nigeria and Liberia; flows to them registered in 1989 historic highs, not repeated after that year. 
The peak of the first half of the 1980s, which fell in 1985, was caused by a sudden one-year increase of flows to five oil-exporting countries (table 3). 
The only exception in this group is Morocco, one of five or six African countries experiencing a continuous increase of flows during the three periods under consideration. 
Other measures produce a group of smaller non-oil exporting countries that have been able to attract FDI inflows in quantities that are large relative to the size of their populations or their economies, or which have distinguished themselves by very rapid growth rates for a number of years. 
42. A number of countries on the list of countries with increasing flows (Ghana, Senegal, Swaziland and Tunisia) experienced a serious decline during the mid-1980s (leading to negative flows for Senegal and Swaziland). 
43. The influence of TNCs in Africa goes beyond (and sometimes considerably so) the equity investment captured in FDI data. Many TNCs are involved in the region through non-equity arrangements such as management agreements, technical assistance agreements, technology-transfer agreements or the licensing of technology. 
Evidence from larger African economies indicates that non-equity forms may play as important a role as equity forms. 
44. In the past, as discussed earlier, the incidence of non-equity (or sometimes low equity) investment reflected the preference of Governments of host countries for this type of investment. 
In Africa, similar motivations partially explained the increased equity stakes that many Governments took, during the same decades, in the corporate sector through various forms of nationalization, indigenization programmes or mandatory joint ventures. 
46. While the importance of mandatory joint ventures is decreasing with the liberalization of FDI policies and regulations, this does not mean that joint ventures will disappear altogether because, as mentioned earlier, they are also of interest to TNCs. 
In addition to the motivations already mentioned, joint ventures, for example, may be sought by TNCs operating in Africa as a form "enabling [them] to better understand the rules and regulations governing the society", 17/ as one TNC, H.J. Heinz, saw its joint venture with the Government of Zimbabwe. 
In some countries, "joint ventures in which governments have a stake are (still) considered less subject to adverse legislation". 18/ The incidence of joint ventures with parastatal companies may fall as the latter divest themselves of the shares in joint ventures as part of the privatization process. 
On the other hand, the availability of private joint venture partners or licensees is improving, 19/ and a growing number of joint ventures in the private sector may compensate for the divestiture of state companies. 
47. Four investor countries dominate the FDI stock in Africa (table 5): the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, the United States of America, France and Japan. 
Together, they hold approximately three quarters of the total FDI stock in Africa, estimated at some $21 billion in 1991 (or 1.6 per cent of the total world stock). 
48. Systematic information on the breakdown of FDI by sector for Africa as a whole is not available. 
As already mentioned, Japan's stock is dominated by investment in flags of convenience in Liberia; beyond that, Japanese investment in Africa is minimal. 
This is consistent with the pattern shown in table 3 in which investment in oil-exporting countries dominates inward FDI flows to the continent. 
In addition, a number of factors that favoured an increase of FDI to other developing countries, such as privatization programmes and debt-equity swaps, play only a limited role in Africa. 
52. An explanation of FDI in Africa would not be complete without at least briefly reviewing the basic factors that influence the investment climate in Africa for both domestic and foreign investors and make Africa less attractive than other developing countries. 
(a) Continuing civil conflicts and political crises, natural disasters (especially drought) and adverse consequences of the recession in developed countries that obviously are not conducive to investment. 
The group of countries affected by these circumstances is quite large. 
Another group of countries is emerging from prolonged periods of conflict: Chad, Eritrea, Ethiopia, Mozambique and Uganda. 
Notable exceptions include Angola and Mozambique which were able to attract quite considerable FDI inflows during 1991-1992. 
(b) Markets that are typically relatively small. 
(d) Poor and in many cases deteriorating physical infrastructure, especially telecommunication and transportation, and the lack of capital to improve it. 
Added to that are often inadequate institutional and especially financial infrastructures, such as banking and financial institutions. 
The debt problem is aggravated by balance-of-payments difficulties caused in particular by the sharp decline of commodity prices. 
Therefore, a number of African countries suffer chronically from foreign exchange shortages. 
This makes it very difficult to guarantee that FDI income can be transferred - a key aspect of a favourable investment climate. 
(f) Slow progress in a number of countries in introducing market- and private-sector-oriented economic reforms undertaken within the framework of structural adjustment programmes, for both objective and subjective reasons. 
(g) Lack or low level of skills and general technological capabilities. Added to that are relatively high production costs. 
By the mid-1980s, costs of production in sub-Saharan Africa were frequently as much as double those in low-income Asia. 
53. In clear distinction from a sizeable group of countries afflicted by a few or several of these adverse factors stands a small group of countries that has done well in terms of attracting FDI flows (table 4). 
Mauritius has particularly benefited from FDI by firms based in Hong Kong seeking to develop exports to Europe and elsewhere. 
Capitalizing on its success, the island is seeking foreign investors in banking and finance, with a view towards becoming an offshore financial centre and to diversify the sources of its FDI inflows. 
54. The success of these countries demonstrates that it is wrong to assume that Africa as a whole is an inhospitable location for FDI. 
Rather, differentiating analyses are required to determine the specific locational advantages that individual countries have and that can become the basis for a mutually beneficial relationship between TNCs willing to explore investment opportunities and Governments prepared to do whatever is in their power to create a favourable investment climate. 
55. Structural adjustment programmes have become central to economic policy in most African countries in the course of the 1980s and early 1990s. 
These programmes have typically involved massive devaluations, the removal of import quotas, significant reductions in tariffs, the introduction of positive real interest rates, the freeing of agricultural and energy prices, the privatization of publicly held assets and the establishment of a more favourable regime for FDI. 
56. The impact of these programmes on TNCs already operating in Africa and on the inflow of new FDI has been mixed. 
In the short run, many existing foreign affiliates in import-substituting industries, exposed suddenly to import competition after years of enjoying benefits of protection, may have been affected negatively. 
Examples include the automobile-assembly industry and the textile industry which in some countries were entirely oriented towards domestic markets protected by high tariffs. 
Following tariff reductions carried out in the context of structural adjustment programmes, these markets have frequently been subject to a surge of imports which have undercut existing producers, both foreign and domestic. 
Overall, as a result of these and other processes, employment in manufacturing industries during 1990-1993 in these and other countries has fallen by as much as a third. 
Another adverse short-term consequence of adjustment programmes for TNCs includes the reduction, sometimes quite large, of the book value of their assets held in Africa, expressed in hard currencies, as a result of devaluations. 
On the other hand, devaluations benefit TNCs in export industries, because of the improved relationship between local costs and the value of export earnings. 
Furthermore, the introduction of export-retention accounts has made it easier for foreign affiliates to obtain foreign exchange for the payment of dividends and other transfers. 
In the mining sector, various incentives, such as export-retention schemes, have primarily been of benefit to Africa's traditional investors in mineral development which were also active investors during the pre-structural adjustment period. 
However, the new approach has attracted only a modest number of investors in agri-business, partly because of pricing uncertainties in both local and international markets. 
And it has yet to succeed in attracting significant investment into manufacturing (such as textiles for export) and services with a small number of exceptions (such as Lesotho and Morocco), the response by foreign investors to new incentive schemes in these sectors has been rather modest. 
This hesitation, in turn, feeds back into the attitudes of potential investors, including foreign investors, towards a substantial engagement in Africa. 
As The Economist noted, "the nature of the difficulties is such that the initiative to start development moving in Africa rests with governments, domestic and foreign. ... 
The rich countries, and the multinational institutions they control, need to be bolder in rewarding eager reformers with debt forgiveness, grants and technical expertise". 30/ One should add that the rewards, ultimately, could also include increased flows of foreign investment. 
In addition, Africa has also largely missed out on other types of private investment flows, especially portfolio equity flows, which have accompanied FDI flows to a number of developing countries in Latin America and South-East Asia. 
The latter countries have been able to exploit a number of direct and indirect links between privatization, FDI, debt-equity swaps and portfolio investment, and thus managed to lessen their debt burden and to attract rapidly increasing flows of private capital, including especially FDI and portfolio equity flows. 
Debt-equity swaps have been very limited in value and have taken place mainly in countries such as Nigeria where a high proportion of total debt was commercial rather than multilateral. 
The total value of all debt-conversion deals in Africa between 1984 and 1992 was $820 million. 34/ The bulk of this reduction was achieved by a simple sale of the debt at a heavy discount which accordingly reduced the borrowing country's liability. 
Figures are not available on the proportion of this total swapped for equity as opposed to other purposes. 
64. African countries have been more active in the area of the privatization of government-owned assets which, increasingly, have included many parastatal companies. 
Furthermore, with the exception of some large export-oriented mining companies, such as Zambia Consolidated Copper Mines, privatization programmes have proved to be of modest interest to TNCs. 
Besides, privatized assets were not always made available to foreign investors: sometimes they were returned without cost to their former owners (as with the Ugandan sugar industry). 
More frequently, their sale was often limited to the domestic private sector, including to existing management teams. 
Given these considerations, the role of privatization programmes in FDI inflows in Africa was insignificant, accounting for at best around 1 per cent of inflows during 1988-1992 (table 9). 
65. Despite the fact that a number of African countries have had stock markets for quite a long time, they have not been able to attract significant foreign portfolio investment, and especially equity portfolio investment, because these markets have been considered too volatile or too small. 
Therefore, the amount of this investment, $369 million during 1989-1993, is very small by all standards, be it compared to the total for all developing countries ($41 billion), or to FDI flows to Africa during that period ($17 billion). Table 9. Foreign-direct-investment inflows from privatization transactions: 
Countries, and especially developing countries, are interested in specific impacts which may, however, change over time and vary from country to country. 
Some may be disappointed because TNCs do not invest in their economies in spite of extensive regulatory reforms or exert an impact that is not perceived to be positive. 
Others narrow their expectations to quick financial effects (regarding resource flows or the balance of payments) and do not appreciate qualitative, indirect contributions to, for example, technology or skill development. 
Inadequate statistical data on FDI and the performance of TNCs in Africa make it very difficult to assess their overall and specific impacts on national economies. 
What exists - a fragmented literature (for the most part not up to date) and some limited data on some aspects of FDI - allows only cautious conclusions about the scope and the direction of possible impacts in a number of areas. 
In Mauritius, for example, they accounted for 65 per cent of overall employment in 1984; and in Ghana (1986) and Tunisia (1988), for around half of manufacturing employment. 45/ Figures on affiliates' share in production for countries such as Botswana, Gabon or Seychelles are also very high. 
71. Annex table 1, in addition to serving as a basis for ranking host countries by the relative importance of FDI flows (see also table 4), also shows how this importance, based on annual averages in three periods, was changing relative to GDP between 1981 and 1992. 
Out of 49 countries for which data are available, only 8 countries experienced a consistent noticeable increase of these shares during these three periods. 
In two cases, the improvement was barely noticeable. 
The group of countries with increases in shares almost doubled, to 15; but in four or five of them, these increases were very small, namely in the range of one to two tenths of a percentage point. 
75. Other types of investment (especially efficiency-seeking investment) have largely been absent from Africa, except perhaps export-platform investment in Mauritius and more recently in Morocco. 
This type of investment is actively sought by a number of countries establishing export-processing zones or trying to use their privileged access to the large markets of the European Union or South Africa. 
78. For the most part, total FDI flows made only a small contribution to total gross domestic investment (annex table 2). 
In 9 out of these 16 countries, the improvement was at a level below 5 per cent. 
In the period between 1986-1990 and 1991-1992, 7 out of 15 countries for which data are available registered an increase in the share of FDI flows in their total investment. 
Keeping in mind that during the 1980s FDI flows increased only modestly and that they stagnated at the beginning of the 1990s, the improvements in the share of total investment financed from FDI most likely are a result of stagnating or perhaps even declining absolute levels of total investment. 
Positive contributions in this respect include inflows of foreign capital to initiate and/or expand projects; export revenues if affiliates are export-oriented or contribute to exports indirectly; and savings of foreign exchange from import substitution. 
Burdens for a host country's balance of payments include remittances of profits, fees and royalty payments to parent companies; imports of goods and services; and transfers of salaries by expatriate employees. 
The net foreign exchange effect depends on a number of factors that determine the size of foreign exchange credits and debits associated with each foreign affiliate over its entire life. 
Indirect effects can be quite important among them; by supplying better and/or cheaper goods and services to local exporting firms, foreign affiliates can increase the competitiveness of a host country's exports. 
Most likely, in the countries where FDI is export-oriented - mainly in countries endowed with natural resources and those with successful export-processing zones (e.g., Mauritius) - foreign affiliates have played a role in sustaining and expanding exports and, overall, contributing positively to the balance of payments. 
81. Although an assessment of the overall impact of foreign affiliates on the balance of payments is almost impossible, the direct impact of FDI on net transfers of related financial resources can be measured by comparing FDI inflows with outflows of remitted profits. 
Data for Africa (table 11) show that, during the first half of the 1980s, transfers of profits were higher than FDI inflows in both oil-exporting and non-oil-exporting countries, despite restrictions on transfers that were gradually relaxed in a number of countries during the second half of the 1980s. 
82. Capital is only one of the assets of the FDI package that can be of benefit to host countries. 
Other assets include transfer of technology, the development of human resources and the upgrading of backward and forward linkages. 
Source: UNCTAD Programme on Transnational Corporations, based on annex table 3. 
b/ Enterprises with governmental participation, including joint ventures with foreign firms. 86. In 1970, Africa had absorbed more FDI per unit of GDP than Asia or Latin America, a situation that had changed dramatically by 1980 (table 13). 
As the preceding analysis indicated, the situation deteriorated further during the 1980s and early 1990s. 
The widespread liberalization of FDI policies by Governments in Africa during the 1980s, often as part of structural adjustment programmes, represented a reversal of previous policies and was undertaken with a view towards attracting more FDI. 
87. To improve this performance substantially and broaden it to a wider range of countries, requires, of course, considerable improvements in the basic factors determining FDI flows. 61/ Most of these are not under the immediate control of Governments and, in any event, require longer time to materialize. 
An obvious immediate mechanism - limited as it may be - consists of the further improvement in policies, regulations and administrative practices regarding FDI, learning, as much as possible, from best practices in this area in other countries. 
Trends outlined at the beginning of this report indicate that many countries have, in fact, made substantial efforts. 
Nevertheless, it is perhaps worthwhile to emphasize a few policy actions that may deserve special attention: 
As one recent study put it, "for most multinational corporations, Africa is the forgotten continent". 62/ Yet, the same study gives a number of examples of long-standing, successful operations of manufacturing TNCs in Africa, involving multicountry plants and marketing operations. 
Efforts need therefore to be made to change the image of Africa and encourage more differentiated views. 
This involves various promotional and pro-active measures, such as targeting individual companies that could fulfil a niche role in a particular economy or in specific industries. 
In a sense, this is a logical next step in the process of attracting FDI after many countries have improved their investment codes. 
The potential of such an approach is demonstrated by the success of, for instance, particular states within the United States, to target systematically investors from Japan during the past 10 years. 
(b) Among the first to be targeted by Governments seeking an increase in FDI should be the TNCs already established in Africa. 
At the moment, they are frequently those that have benefited least from the new investment regimes. 
(d) An additional and separate constraint relates to the need of many TNCs to match their funds with local finance. 
Although a number of venture-capital funds have been set up in Africa in the past five years, they are geared primarily to the needs of locally owned small-to-medium sized businesses. 
Their character would be different from that of development finance companies owned by Governments, many of which were established in the 1960s and which have not been too successful in mobilizing local corporate or individual savings. 
88. As to the future prospects of FDI in Africa, the role of South Africa as a source of FDI for the region has been much discussed in the past three years. 
Trade between South Africa and the remainder of Africa had grown to a total of $1.7 billion by 1990. 67/ In many cases, the trade link could be complemented by an investment link, and a variety of efforts in this direction are being pursued or are under discussion. 
There have also been several acquisitions by South African banks of banking networks elsewhere in southern and eastern Africa. 
Given the country's level of development and long isolation, the potential for outward FDI from the post-apartheid South Africa is considerable. 
89. The industries that can be expected to benefit from new FDI inflows in the next decade are likely to be similar to those that have proved attractive in the 1980s. 
Some investment in niche tourism - such as tourism based on ecologically attractive locations - can also be expected, but will perhaps be insufficient to offset disinvestment in tourism in countries in which political problems have created a negative investment climate. 
A more hopeful situation exists in some agricultural sub-sectors, such as horticulture, where export markets account for nearly all of output, and where investors can retain a high proportion of export revenues. 
As noted in section III, the costs of production in Africa had become less competitive by the 1980s in many respects. 
Although productivity levels in Africa remain below those in south Asia for the manufacturing sector, the improvement in relative costs is likely to increase Africa's attraction as a location for foreign direct investment. 
domestic investment, by country, 1981-1985, Source: UNCTAD Programme on Transnational Corporations, based on the Programme's FDI database. 
b/ 1991. 
direct investment, by country, 1981-1985, Source: UNCTAD Programme on Transnational Corporations, based on the Programme's FDI database. 
In addition, the Council requested the Secretary-General to prepare, as part of the documentation for the twentieth session of the Commission, a report on exchange of information on FDI. 
2. Section I of the report reviews briefly the exchange of experiences on FDI by the Commission on Transnational Corporations, by UNCTAD's Ad Hoc Working Group on Investment and Financial Flows, and by the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) among its member countries. 
Drawing on these experiences, section II analyses the process of liberalization of FDI policies from conceptual and empirical perspectives. 
3. Since FDI has become a principal topic in international economic relations and an important element of national and international development strategies, it has increasingly received attention by policy makers. 
Policies on FDI affect the overall level, sectoral composition and direction of capital flows and the trade, technology, training and financial flows associated with them, as well as the degree and type of production integration effected between countries. 
As a result, national FDI policies in one country can affect economic performance in other countries, especially given the role of transnational corporations (TNCs) as integrating agents of various international economic flows. 
This applies not only to host country policies but also to home country policies. 
Furthermore, the exchange of information on national experiences with FDI has provided useful insights to both Governments and TNCs for the design of their policies and strategies. 
5. The growing emphasis placed on FDI as an international policy issue is also reflected in the activities of UNCTAD's Ad Hoc Working Group on Investment and Financial Flows. 
While the focus of its discussions relating to FDI was on host country policies and measures to promote FDI, a wider range of issues was covered. 
The discussion on foreign investors' motivations benefited from the presence of non-governmental experts representing TNCs and academia. 
On multilateral measures to promote FDI, representatives of the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO), the World Bank and UNCTAD's Programme on Transnational Corporations presented their activities dealing with the provision of technical assistance and advisory services. 
The discussion of policies was not limited to FDI-related measures but dealt also with the macro-economic policy framework, which has an important bearing on FDI flows and which represents an essential element in the creation of an enabling investment climate. 
There was a high degree of policy convergence in terms of objectives, but variations existed in the pace, timing and degree of liberalization. 
The report will contain the main findings and policy conclusions, as well as an assessment of the implementation of the work programme; it will also identify areas for further intergovernmental discussions and technical cooperation. 
6. OECD, too, has considerable experience in the review of relevant country policies, beginning with reviews in the context of the codes dealing with the liberalization of capital movements and invisible transactions; the purpose of these reviews is to monitor compliance with the liberalization commitments undertaken under the codes. 
OECD has also reviewed country policies in connection with the national treatment instrument, with a view towards dismantling measures that are contrary to national treatment commitments, or to make these measures more transparent. 
Since 1991, the format of these reviews has changed. 
The reviews have helped to enhance the process of liberalization within the OECD area and contributed to a greater convergence of policies. 
7. As the discussions in these bodies indicate, host countries are now concentrating a good part of their efforts on the liberalization of their FDI regimes, with a view towards attracting foreign investors. 
It is - in its strength and depth - also relatively recent and has not yet been fully examined. 
There is still considerable uncertainty and confusion as to its actual character and contents. 
The next section of this report seeks therefore to clarify the meaning and distinguish the various elements that constitute the notion of liberalization of policies on FDI, before proceeding to examine how far the process has resulted in changed investment frameworks world wide. 
The precise impact of liberalization measures on FDI flows and their relative importance as compared to that of other factors and conditions in influencing such flows is a separate issue that is not addressed here. 
However, it can be expected that, to the extent that FDI frameworks become similar, specific differences that remain - everything else being equal - may influence decisions as to the location or expansion of investment projects. 
This trend, widely known as "liberalization", has become more widespread during the early 1990s, as more developing countries and countries with economies in transition have joined in the process. 
Unilateral efforts 8/ towards the liberalization of national investment frameworks have led to remarkable similarities of investment policies and frameworks among countries from all regions (European Round Table of Industrialists, 1993 a and b). 
(But it has not let to a multilateral codification of what has been achieved so far, in an effort to provide the transparency and stability that is so important for a favourable investment climate.) 
At the same time, this process is embedded in a broader liberalization trend concerning world trade and the transfer of technology, as well as progress regarding the strengthening of intellectual property protection. 
As in the case of trade, the establishment of a liberal framework for FDI, if properly undertaken, can be a process beneficial to the world economy as a whole, as well as to individual economies, to the extent that it encourages competitiveness and efficiency. 
It receives additional impetus from the emergence of an international integrated production system which increases the need for many TNCs to be able to integrate (horizontally and vertically) activities across borders. 
11. A number of basic points must be made at the outset. 
The first one is implicit in the very term used, "liberalization process". 
At the same time, one is not dealing with a mere continuum, a static line between two ideal ends, but with a dynamic process, a process that moves in a certain direction. 
A country's pertinent policies and measures at a particular point in time can therefore only be described in relative terms: they are more or less liberalized. 
As a result, the reference to a "liberalized regime" in what follows should be understood to mean, "reasonably liberalized", that is to say, a regime that has gone a long enough way on the road to liberalization, so as to exhibit characteristics such as those to be enumerated. 
12. The second point concerns the very meaning of liberalization in the area of FDI. 
According to common usage, this concept denotes the removal of restrictions on foreign investors and the decrease or elimination of measures tending to limit or condition the entry and operation of foreign enterprises. 
It is not impossible to operate throughout with such a negative approach to the notion of liberalization, describing all elements of the liberalization process in the area of FDI in terms of the removal of barriers, restrictions or discriminatory treatment. 
In particular, such key elements of the liberalization process as the grant of national treatment to TNCs and even the operation of a reasonably modern market-oriented legal system lose thereby something of their particular character and function. 
It is therefore useful for the purposes of this report to proceed on the basis of the view that an essential aspect of the liberalization process involves the adoption of, and adherence to, positive measures and standards. 
13. Furthermore, the overall positive effect of the liberalization process depends to a considerable extent on the presence and, where necessary, the strengthening of controls aimed at ensuring the proper functioning of the market and at protecting broader economic and social concerns. 
For instance, rules to assure competition and prevent abuse of market power are an integral part of a reasonably liberalized investment regime, as is the existence of an adequate regime for the protection of intellectual property. 
Similarly, prudential supervision of certain activities such as banking and financial services is necessary to ensure the reliability, stability and safety of the national financial system. 
The need to have appropriate health, safety, environmental and consumer standards is another illustration of necessary controls. 
While meant to facilitate the function of the market, laws and regulations in these and other areas provide the framework within which enterprises conduct their affairs. 
To understand properly the liberalization process, therefore, one must determine not only its principal elements but also the kinds of legal and policy controls that are compatible with it, or indeed may be conditions for it. 
14. The third initial point is that a clear distinction must be drawn between policies aimed at liberalizing FDI and policies aimed at creating a favourable investment climate and, especially, attracting or promoting FDI. 
Liberalization however is not the only possible method to attract FDI, nor is it necessarily the most effective one under all conditions. 
In the past (and, in many cases, still today), a variety of restrictive measures (typically, tariff protection) has been used in order to attract FDI. 
In fact, favouring FDI can be as interventionist a policy as regulating it - as, for instance, in the case of incentives and privileges offered selectively to TNCs. 
The present discussion starts therefore with the negative, the restrictions to be eliminated or tempered, and then proceeds to the positive traits and features of a liberalizing FDI regime, to conclude with a summary appraisal. 
Particular measures and policies usually have more than one purpose or effect, so that significant overlaps between categories cannot be avoided. 
All that can be attempted here is to review a number of policies and measures that are of importance, with an emphasis on their rationale and function. 
20. The case of policies and measures intended to keep FDI out of a country altogether is hardly real any more today. 
Restrictions on entry are generally partial. 
Restrictive measures are intended either to exclude or limit FDI from specific economic sectors, industries or activities, or to determine specific characteristics or effects of investments. 
Such restrictions tend to be justified on the basis of the strategic importance of the sectors involved for the host economy or, sometimes, with reference to particular industries or geographical locations, on national security grounds. 
22. Other restrictions of a similar character may also be imposed. 
Fade-out (disinvestment) requirements and requirements concerning the reinvestment of profits fall essentially in the same general category of direct restrictions on FDI, although they are no longer in use. 
23. Restrictions may also be imposed on a foreign affiliate concerning its operations after it has been established. 
Such requirements may be imposed at the time of entry as a condition for allowing the investment, or they may, more often, be linked to the offer of positive inducements, such as tax incentives. 
They had recently become more common, as substitutes for more rigid entry requirements, although, to the extent they may adversely affect foreign trade, they are, after the Uruguay Round agreement on trade-related investment measures, subject to international disciplines. 
25. A fourth category of measures, whose restrictive effect depends on several factors, is those concerning authorization, registration or reporting in connection with various aspects of an investment. 
(a) Restrictions on entry and ownership may be applied on the basis of a screening process, a procedure whereby an investor's projects are assessed by the competent government agency in order to grant or deny authorization to invest; 
(b) Authorizations and permits may also be needed for a variety of other purposes of varying importance, such as transfer of technology, importation or exportation, or to operate in certain activities; 
When coupled with express or implied requirements of authorization, they may have a definite restrictive effect, often depending on the degree of discretion allowed to the pertinent authorities. 
Yet, even where they involve solely the provision of information (solely for purposes of transparency), bureaucratic requirements and procedures may bring about delays and other restrictive effects. 
27. A fifth category of regulatory and sometimes restrictive measures consists of tax or other incentives designed to attract and encourage FDI. 
Evidently, such measures are intended to favour and attract rather than limit FDI and they differ significantly from those mentioned earlier. 
(Where such incentives are not available to local firms, furthermore, they effectively discriminate against them.) 
Yet they frequently have in fact definite restrictive effects. 
They are generally offered only to enterprises meeting certain conditions. 
Where such incentive systems exist, foreign investors generally prefer to use them and avoid taking the simpler but less attractive route of free entry, without special promises. 
Regulation through the offer and administration of incentives may be an effective substitute for direct controls over FDI. 
It should be recalled, on the other hand, that whether tax and other incentives are successful and effective in attracting FDI is a matter of much debate. 
28. As already mentioned, in a liberalized FDI regime, the restrictions and discriminations listed are tempered or eliminated, but the process should not be measured in simple arithmetical terms. 
In other words, the real outcome cannot be found through mere catalogues or simple calculations: which and how many restrictions have been eliminated, how many still remain. 
The relative importance of the various measures enumerated differs widely depending on the broader legal and economic framework and the quality of public administration of the country concerned. 
Moreover, the situation may vary significantly between economic sectors. 
Restrictions may persist in certain sectors while others may be fully liberalized. 
Some measures, e.g., entry requirements, are almost necessarily so addressed. 
In other cases, however, both foreign and domestic investors may be affected; for instance, certain sectors may be closed to all private investment, reporting may be required of all investors, export requirements may be imposed on all. 
While equality of treatment as between domestic and foreign investors - that is to say, for most purposes, the standard of national treatment - is undoubtedly a very significant part of the liberalization process, it does not exhaust the process. The two notions are not synonymous. 
31. However, equality of treatment with host country nationals and companies may not, in a number of cases, address pertinent problems adequately, especially where the objective situation of foreign investors is significantly different from that of domestic actors, as is the case in the transfer of funds abroad. 
The measures needed in such cases have to move beyond mere equality of treatment, although they are generally understood as covered by the notion of liberalization. 
Traditional, formal definitions of national treatment take care of most such problems by limiting application of the standard to "like situations" and by formulating the standard in terms of treatment "not less favourable than" that of nationals. 
32. Such issues raise important conceptual and practical problems. 
Moreover, procedural and other requirements, including the need for general or ad hoc authorizations and permits, generally intervene in the administration of such measures, so that in practice it is sometimes hard to distinguish between measures favouring (or privileging) investors and restricting them. 
The specificities of FDI to which this claim corresponds are usually not spelled out in any detail. 
34. Similarly, a foreign investor's access to a host country's legal process and to legal protection, part and parcel of national treatment as well as of liberalization, is in many instances strengthened by corresponding undertakings at the international level. 
35. The effective functioning of the liberalization process requires that reliable information about FDI policies and practices be available. 
Transparency relates to the need for disclosure and clarity of all government measures that affect the operation of foreign affiliates in a host country. 
In that sense, transparency involves the publication within a host country of relevant measures in whatever formal manner is provided by national law, and they are to be made available to interested persons within the bounds of the customs and practices prevalent in the country concerned. 
A system of formal publication of laws and regulations is also important. 
36. A detailed survey of the current situation with respect to normative frameworks on FDI is not undertaken here. 
37. Today, all countries around the world admit FDI in principle, and total prohibition of FDI no longer exists. 
38. In the developed countries, some activities in the natural resources sector that had traditionally been kept in the hands of the State, have been liberalized, although many restrictions remain, for example, in the fishing, mining, oil and energy industries. 
39. In the developing world, the picture is more complex and diverse. 
The liberalization process of the 1980s has been selective, with a tendency to focus mainly on export-oriented manufacturing industries or projects involving advanced technology. 
Gradually, other manufacturing industries have been opened to FDI. 
Certain services industries traditionally closed or restricted to FDI have started to be liberalized, although, in general, the liberalization of services has not yet reached the levels typically found in developed countries, other than within regional integration schemes. 
40. It is likely that the process of liberalization initiated in all sectors will continue in the future, supported by regional and multilateral initiatives aimed at achieving that goal. 
For example, the adoption of the European Energy Charter currently under negotiation could have major implications for the liberalization of the energy industry in Eastern Europe. 
Similarly, the recently concluded agreement on trade in services within the framework of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations will provide impetus for the removal of additional restrictions in services industries, both in developed and developing countries (GATT secretariat, 1993). 
Developed countries sometimes use restrictions in shareholding to limit access in privatization cases or in services industries (e.g., telecommunication, broadcasting, air transport) that have not yet been completely liberalized. 
Moreover, some countries, both developed and developing, continue to impose limitations on the number of foreign firms allowed in certain industries such as banking, financial, professional, telecommunications, air transport and broadcasting. 
42. Restrictions affecting the structure of control in foreign affiliates continue to be used in developing countries, and less frequently in developed countries, particularly in large investments in industries or activities of crucial strategic importance for the local economy. 
They are also in use in cases of privatization of public monopolies in which the State continues to play a role. 
44. Restrictions on the employment of aliens are ubiquitous, most often on the basis of general legislation on immigration and employment rather than of laws relating to FDI. 
Employment matters may become the subject of performance requirements, when developing countries require employment and training of local labour as a condition for allowing an investment or for granting special treatment (tax incentives) to it. 
45. Performance requirements have shown in recent years a tendency to loosen their compulsory character and, instead, tend to be related to positive inducements. 
46. There are, of course, other types of operational restrictions. 
One of them, important for many companies, concerns the ability of foreign affiliates to raise capital locally. 
47. While in a considerable number of countries the laws may not impose explicit restrictions on FDI, Governments may continue to exercise significant controls over its entry by imposing screening procedures. 
Such procedures have been abolished in most developed countries and tend to disappear gradually in developing countries as well, being replaced by registration or notification. 
48. Countries, both developed and developing, use a wide variety of incentives to promote their policy objectives. 
In the main, incentive programmes do not discriminate in favour of foreign investors. 
When they do, it is to attract them to certain industries, or they are linked to export promotion, structural adaptation, training or the introduction of advanced technology. 
Among the many types of incentives schemes, industrial estates, special economic zones, bonded areas, export-processing zones and, more recently, science parks have attracted considerable attention. 
In recent years, countries have become more selective and focused in their granting of incentives that are often made conditional upon certain performance requirements being fulfilled by the investor. 
49. As already noted, many countries that otherwise do not require authorization for entry have established various criteria and requirements as prerequisites for the grant of tax concession and other kinds of privileged fiscal regimes and other incentives. 
Such procedures can be painless in the ideal case of a perfectly functioning civil service but in actual cases they can constitute problems for the foreign investor. 
A number of countries are moving away from special incentives towards reformulating their overall fiscal regimes. 
50. Most developed countries grant in principle national treatment unilaterally to all potential foreign investors as part of their constitutions and basic laws (including civil and commercial codes) (OECD, 1991 and 1993). 
In addition, many of them have undertaken international commitments in that respect in the context of regional integration schemes. 
Moreover, in the context of regional agreements and bilateral investment treaties with developing countries, many developed countries have adopted reciprocal obligations to grant national treatment (table 1). 
As a result, there is now a broad network of international commitments on national treatment covering a large proportion of developed and developing regions. 
At the same time, many of the countries that adopt this principle have favoured a definition of national treatment as being treatment similar or equal to that given to local investors, thus excluding the possibility of granting more favourable treatment to FDI. 
52. When a country commits itself to grant national treatment to FDI, it is normally assumed that the principle applies to all aspects of the operations of a foreign investment in the host country, unless specifically indicated by way of exceptions. 
The categories of exceptions may vary from country to country but tend to be largely similar to those imposed on entry and establishment (e.g., national security, the protection of vital political and social interests, the furtherance of development objectives) (box 2). 
53. In recent years, Governments have made considerable efforts to publicize and disseminate information on their policy, normative and administrative frameworks relating to FDI and to ensure that this information reaches potential foreign investors. 
Such efforts are usually part of broader promotion activities to attract FDI. 
They seek to facilitate the understanding of the countries' FDI regime by presenting the key features of such regimes in a simple and concise manner. 
Governments that screen foreign investors through authorization procedures have also sought to improve the transparency and efficiency of such procedures by establishing "one-stop shops" dealing with all the approval requirements. 
Some of these agencies are charged with both screening and promoting FDI and, thus, furnish foreign investors with relevant information to assist them in their establishment and operations. 
Frequently, however, the impact of these one-stop shops is negligible. 
54. Transparency can be expected to be increased as part of the implementation of the General Agreement on Trade in Services and the agreement on Trade-related Investment Incentives, negotiated as part of the Uruguay Round. 
Other international organizations, such as the International Monetary Fund, the World Bank, the OECD and various regional integration schemes, routinely collect information regarding various FDI policies and measures. 
55. While exchange controls are far less prevalent now than they were 40 years ago, they are still present today all over the world, although their precise form and the extent vary widely (tables 1, 2 and 3). 
57. Most countries continue to screen capital movements through direct controls administered by the monetary authority. 
Transfers over a given amount may require the central bank's prior approval. 
In the event of a balance-of-payments crisis, the central bank may even withhold permission for overseas payments for an unspecified period (figure 4). 
There are also various restrictions affecting short term-capital movements. 
In addition, many countries continue to impose taxes on the remittance of profits, dividends and capital. 
These fiscal instruments are meant to stimulate reinvestment of profits in the host country. 
But outright obligations of reinvestment of profits, which were used in the past by developing countries, seem to have been discontinued. 
58. The wave of liberalization measures in the 1980s and 1990s has changed considerably investment regimes in today's world. 
(a) The number of industries and activities closed or restricted to FDI has been considerably reduced; 
(b) Compulsory joint ventures with Government or local private participation are now limited to a small number of "strategic" activities in a few countries; 
(d) The requirement of authorization for entry and establishment for all FDI has been generally eliminated and replaced by registration, mainly to facilitate the repatriation of capital and remittances of profits and other current payments. 
(e) Certain performance requirements have now been prohibited, while others have become more focused and tend to be voluntary, required mainly in return for incentives; 
(f) While exchange controls are still in effect in many countries, there are indications that they are administered in a more liberal fashion with respect to the remittances of profits and the repatriation of capital of registered investments; 
(g) The principles of non-discrimination and national treatment are gaining acceptance and are in fact recognized in the basic laws of many countries or as part of international commitments; 
(h) Internationally acceptable standards of legal protection for foreign investors, particularly in the areas of expropriation, state contracts and settlement of disputes, are now guaranteed by the State in many countries, as part of their national legislation and increasingly through international commitments; 
(i) Many Governments have taken steps to publicize and disseminate their laws and regulations on FDI, increasing in this manner the transparency of their regulatory frameworks; 
(j) A number of countries have adopted or are strengthening their antitrust laws, and health, safety, consumer and environmental standards, and have established mechanisms to supervise international mergers and acquisitions, stock exchanges and financial markets. 
Yet, the broader context within which foreign affiliates operate inside a host country is also relevant and, as the liberalization process progresses, becomes increasingly visible. 
(a) The effectiveness of the liberalization process, including the operation of controls to ensure its proper functioning, depends on the existence of a reasonably comprehensive legal framework for business activities in general, including, for example, appropriate legislation on companies, industrial relations and insolvency. 
In fact, a properly functioning legal order, including well functioning courts, is required to provide predictability and certainty, including, for instance, respect for such basic principles as due process of law. 
Furthermore, reasonably well functioning administrative infrastructures are necessary to ensure the effective implementation of the legal framework within which business operates. 
In the absence of a reasonably complete framework and legal order, a case-by-case treatment of investments and enterprises would be necessary. 
In a country lacking adequate legislation on the exploitation of natural resources, for instance, each "concession" to a prospective investor would be fashioned on the basis of the State's needs at the moment, short-run conditions in the relevant market, the investor's ability to persuade local officials and other factors. 
The result may be a situation in which different investors in the same industry operate under different rules negotiated by contract. 
Subsequent investors typically try to improve on previous ones. 
Regardless of intentions, or fairness of approach, case-by-case treatment does not provide adequate predictability to investors and has in itself the potential for arbitrary action and for restrictions of various kinds. 
In such a situation, moreover, such fundamental facets of a liberalized regime as the grant of national treatment can have no precise meaning and function. 
Liberalization is a fragile process that needs the support of a sturdy legal framework to survive; 
(b) Furthermore, this is only part of what constitutes a good investment climate. 
Of course, certain issues like political and economic stability may not be under a government's immediate control. 
Similarly, the establishment of a sound macroeconomic framework, the upgrading of a country's human resources and the strengthening of its physical infrastructure may require some time. 
For example, entering into bilateral or multilateral commitments to guarantee foreign investors against non-commercial risks may boost investors' confidence. 
Also, a variety of promotional efforts can be undertaken to attract investment. 
Apart from their intrinsic value, promotion measures send positive signs of the "good will" of the host country towards foreign investors and, therefore, constitute important ingredients of a favourable investment climate. 
The same effects can be obtained from a positive attitude of the governments to the private sector (both domestic and foreign) which, among other things, can find its expression in privatization programmes. 
61. Overall, the liberalization of FDI regimes and the provision of a favourable investment climate do not imply a weakening of the role of government, but rather a redefinition of some of its functions and the strengthening of others. 
In particular, the processes of reducing restrictions and establishing positive standards occur simultaneously with the introduction or strengthening of controls aimed at ensuring the proper functioning of markets. 
62. While the process of liberalization has led to a certain convergence of the characteristics of FDI regimes, numerous - and at times considerable - differences, of course, remain. 
With the increasing internationalization of the domestic policy agenda (Ostry, 1992) due to the greater integration of the world economy at the level of production, these differences assume greater importance than in the past. 
Investment policies in one country can and do influence events in other countries and, in any case, the experiences gained with FDI in one country are of potential interest to decision makers in other countries. 
63. The most important basic effect of such exchanges of information is to increase transparency. 
Increased transparency has a number of benefits for the world economy, home and host countries and for TNCs. 
Given the interlinkages between FDI, trade and technology, FDI matters are increasingly becoming part of international discussions on trade and technology, as witnessed, for instance, by the negotiations of the Uruguay Round and NAFTA; exchanges of experiences can help policy makers to deal more effectively with these interrelationships. 
European Industry: A Partner of the Developing World, Foreign Direct Investment as a Tool for Economic Development and Cooperations: Suggestions for Future Improvement. Brussels; ERT. _______ (1993 b). 
An Analysis of the Proposed Uruguay Round Agreement, With Particular Emphasis on Aspects of Interest to Developing Countries. 
International Direct Investment: Policies and Trends in the 1980s. 
Office of the United States Trade Representative (1992). 1992 National Trade Estimate Report on Foreign Trade Barriers. Washington, D.C.: USTR. 
UNCTAD Programme on Transnational Corporations and World Bank (1994a). Liberalizing International Transactions in Services: A Handbook. United Nations publication (forthcoming). 
UNCTAD Programme on Transnational Corporations (1994b). 
United Nations Centre on Transnational Corporations and UNCTAD (1991). 
United Nations Centre on Transnational Corporations (1988). 
Legal Framework for the Treatment of Foreign Investment: Volume I: Survey of Existing Instruments. 
In this connection, a number of delegations attending the nineteenth session of the Commission requested that in future the Secretariat provide more detailed information on its advisory and training activities and their impact on host developing countries. 
2. Developing countries as well as those with economies in transition have all continued the trend of policy reform aimed at creating a vibrant private sector as well as attracting increased participation of foreign investors. 
For that purpose, revisions of the relevant legal framework have attempted to keep pace with the increasing efforts by all these countries to highlight the business opportunities they offer. 
This report highlights the main areas of assistance provided. 
The examples cited relate to requests by Governments for technical cooperation assistance in 1993. 
4. The issue of competitiveness takes on a special aspect in the case of some of the countries with economies in transition. 
There, the science research and development sector has grown and flourished considerably through science institutes or enterprises that were supported by the central governments for the past 30 to 40 years. 
But the high-technology international markets abroad have recently become extremely competitive. 
Entering into alliances with TNCs could provide a competitive edge in marketing, which the staff of the science institutes and related enterprises in the former centrally planned economies may otherwise take a long time to acquire. 
The Programme on Transnational Corporations initiated one project in 1991 to promote such partnerships and 1993 saw a significant demand from a number of transitional economies for similar projects. 
5. In 1993, as in previous years, assistance in the area of natural resources formed a large component of the technical cooperation programme. 
Most of this work was related to the minerals and petroleum sectors. 
It concerned not only legislative and policy issues, but also contractual issues. 
Legislative and policy work undertaken or completed ranged from assistance in fine tuning existing minerals and petroleum arrangements to complete overhaul of such arrangements. 
In host countries with established market-based economies there is increasing awareness of and sophistication concerning the key policy issues involved in successfully organizing mineral and petroleum investment. 
Hence among requests made for technical assistance relating to policy matters there was greater demand for support in the fine tuning of well-established and, indeed successful, natural resource arrangements. 
However, this greater policy sophistication is not always matched by (a) the ability to handle the detailed business arrangements that accompany natural resources investment or (b) a capacity to monitor and audit operations to ensure full compliance with legal obligations or contractual commitments. 
Several requests for assistance therefore concerned the latter issues and it may be a growing trend in the technical cooperation work concerning the natural resources sector. 
On the other hand there is continuing need for significant overhaul and modernization of natural resources laws and policies in those transitional economies which now wish private investment to take the instrumental role. 
While there is no shortage in those transitional economies of non-financial technical capacity, which was developed in the State-owned enterprises, there is still much to digest about policy matters. 
7. Human resources development has always been an important component of the technical cooperation programme; 1993 was no exception. In fact there was a large number of requests for training assistance and the ability to provide correspondingly was only curtailed by the limitation of available funds. 
(Quite often, such laws are also referred to as foreign investment codes, in which case they specifically deal with just foreign direct investment.) 
First, the Programme's collective experience is brought to bear on considerations of what should be expected, in any given context, to be foreign investors' basic requirements. 
The other concerns security of title - foreign investors attach considerable importance to a guarantee that in the event of expropriation the amount of compensation and the manner of payment could, in the case of a dispute, be referred for final determination to international arbitration. 
Second, advice is sought in government deliberations over how the code can be used as a vehicle for indicating which categories of business activities are open to foreign investment and which, if any, are to be favoured with special concessions. 
11. In some cases, investment codes are used to fill in the gaps left by rather underdeveloped business related laws. 
In a similar country in the same region, the Programme on Transnational Corporations continued to execute a project initiated in 1992 which includes the preparation of such legislation. 
That has forestalled the otherwise likely inclination to use an investment code as the only legislative reform alternative. 
12. An interesting issue highlighted by a request of technical assistance from one Pacific island country is the question of what importance should be attached to the adoption of an investment code. 
Before embarking on such a course, the Government officials requested advice on whether an investment code was necessarily the best tool for that purpose. 
13. The Programme advised that country that an investment code could be a vital policy tool for developing countries seeking to attract foreign investment. 
It was pointed out that the international business community still seemed overly cautious about investing in developing countries unless the government position on investors' basic requirements was clearly spelt out. 
Nevertheless, it was emphasized that the potential influence of an investment code was limited because its effect was always subsidiary to that of other fundamental factors which were needed to provide an optimal climate for all investment. 
14. The requests for assistance in formulating and drafting policy statements on foreign investment are indicative of the importance now attached to giving an image of positive local attitudes. 
Government attitudes to private business are indivisible from the climate for foreign investment. 
Attitudes throughout government seem to depend very much on the attitudes communicated by the leadership. 
It is important, therefore, that the leadership come out with a clear position on its attitude to foreign investment. 
Often this can be achieved through the publication of an official policy statement on foreign investment, which can be much more elaborate than a code. 
15. In reviewing a recently adopted investment code of one north-east African country, the Programme on Transnational Corporations noted the element of burdensome regulation and excessive intrusion in business arrangements, albeit with the good intention of "assisting the investor". 
While, in many respects, the code actually captured the salient features of a liberal investment regime, it was noted that the procedures stipulated for the formation of joint ventures were highly regulatory. 
But it was also emphasized that in formulating a private sector policy (including the foreign investment role) there had to be a clear philosophy as to the scope of public interest regulation. 
In the first place, business regulation that goes beyond protection of the general public interest to protecting and promoting particular private interests - whether regions, industries, groups, sectors - may create economic distortions that are counter-productive to the economy as a whole. 
In the second place, over-regulation sometimes leads to excessive intrusion in business arrangements as in this particular case. 
On the advice of the Programme, the Government has now prepared a draft investment code which eliminates the excessive regulation. 
That, in effect, means creating the right macroeconomic conditions. 
18. The world investment scene is highly competitive and many countries are striving to improve economic and business conditions. 
20. Aside from the extent of openness, the fiscal regime is a vital factor in achieving competitiveness. 
These typically take the form of income tax holidays, exemption from customs duties and sales taxes, lower expatriate personnel taxation and so on. 
To the extent such incentives induce new investment it is argued that they do not reduce the tax inflow to the national budget. 
However, extensive research has concluded that fiscal incentives may actually have an impact on investment decisions only in particular industries. 
22. It was also emphasized that incentives for foreigners, not available for domestic investors as in this case, tended to create particular problems and yet not necessarily to attract foreign investment. 
Second, it is a poor economic principle to give incentives based on source of ownership. 
Third, the administration of selective incentives can be intrusive and cumbersome if the incentives have to be approved on a case-by-case basis. 
23. Even where fiscal incentives are available to all investors for designated activities, there are problems to consider. 
The Programme on Transnational Corporations recommended to this Government the approach of introducing general tax arrangements which are non-distorting, workable and internationally competitive. 
On the question of the level of effective taxes the Programme in this particular case recommended that the government consider a distinctively low and attractive regime for business-related taxes with more substantial taxes on consumption as well as some additional form of progressive tax or royalty for extractive industries. 
The approach of imposing moderate taxes on business permits any specific incentives to be more closely targeted and is therefore less likely to create significant economic distortions. 
While emphasizing that there is no settled view internationally of the most appropriate incentives, the Programme has on the whole recommended to Governments striving to be competitive on a global basis to adopt policies which can be described as "low taxes not high concessions". 
24. Availability of foreign exchange is a key concern of foreign investors and their lenders. 
Thus, more and more developing countries are offering guarantees to foreign investors that foreign currency will be available - at least for debt service, profit remittance and capital repatriation. 
In the latter case the investor only converts to local currency what is needed to pay local costs and taxes. 
25. For those countries keen to create a competitive edge, the Programme has encouraged them to move beyond the provision of special exchange control arrangements for selected investors towards the adoption of more generally liberal foreign exchange control regimes. 
In one case last year, the Programme suggested that the Government consider having no exchange controls other than as may be required for record-keeping purposes to support tax compliance and for statistical purposes. 
A number of other policy considerations are involved in such a decision, but such a move would give a very powerful signal that a Government intends to achieve stable economic conditions through the necessary supporting fiscal and monetary policies. 
26. Providing security of title to foreign investors by virtue of acceding to various international legal instruments has become an increasingly vital factor in assessing a country's competitiveness. 
27. For example, when one Asian country was about to negotiate a bilateral investment protection treaty with a certain industrialized country, its officials sought a clearer understanding of some of the most important issues connected with such treaties such as national treatment, compensation, and the settlement of disputes. 
The Programme provided the requested information on the perspectives of developing and developed countries on the three issues, actual practice generally, and specific examples of agreements negotiated by selected countries. 
28. In November 1992, missions were sent to two Eastern European countries to design a project that could assist them to bring their science-based products and services to international markets. Only one year later, this type of project is being implemented in four countries in the same region. 
Two other Eastern European countries have also expressed interest. 
A similar project, under implementation in one Caribbean country since 1991, calls for the establishment of linkages between its bio-technology sector and pharmaceutical and bio-technology TNCs so as to sell products abroad via joint ventures or other arrangements with those TNCs. 
29. The objective of this element of the Programme's work programme is to form revenue-generating linkages between very specialized science institutes (mainly enterprises in Eastern European countries) and TNCs through the establishment of business joint ventures or any other form of strategic alliances. 
The technical assistance strategy calls for working with both the institutes and their governments: the institutes must gather the needed resources and know-how to do business with the TNCs; and the governments must support them with policies which provide the environment to promote these types of alliances. 
31. In reviewing legislation, specific legal issues are, where appropriate, covered at both national and enterprise levels. 
For example, in almost all the countries, Governments have privatized high technology manufacturing facilities without keeping the previous links to the State-owned science and research and development institutes. 
The manufacturing facility also loses access to research needed to upgrade its products. 
Thus, the future of both the research and development institute and the manufacturing facility are jeopardized. 
33. To solve this problem, advice was provided on how to restructure the science sector by the establishment of licensing arrangements between private high technology companies and the public research and development institutes. 
The Programme also provided information to the science institutes on potential partners in the developed countries and facilitated contact between them. 
Some projects (mostly still small-scale) have as a result been set up between foreign companies and the local institutes. 
34. Activities in Eastern Europe in the promotion of competitiveness at the enterprise level may have some lessons for many developing countries, a number of which have some intellectual capital with potential to develop high technology, high-profit productive operations. 
In fact, in many cases, government or university funded research has produced good quality laboratories which conduct innovative research. 
But, many developing country governments or companies, in part overwhelmed by the complexity of effective intellectual property management and the fierce competition in high technology industries in international markets, do not enter these markets. 
Successful programmes in Eastern Europe may give an impetus to such Governments to also try. 
The process is complex and difficult but the potential gains are enormous. 
The Programme has been developing the capacity to provide the assistance needed by those developing countries possessing some intellectual property and innovative capabilities. 
The developments in the former centrally planned economies, where FEZs are considered a means to implement market economy mechanisms, have also given a new impetus to the proliferation of FEZs. 
However, given that the liberalized policy climate has also been coupled with public budgetary constraints, there is increased interest in FEZs in which private initiatives provide services usually provided by the public sector. 
For example, in the assistance provided to three countries in Northern Africa as well as the government of a South American country, privatization of the infrastructure, or at least part of it, was contemplated or was being negotiated. 
36. Among the main issues for which advice was sought is the choice between adopting a general regime applying equally to any export-oriented enterprise whatever its location within the national territory may be or a regime that restricts benefits to only enterprises operating in specified enclaves. 
The choice depends on many factors. 
Among them are local circumstances such as the economic structure of the country, the level of development of the infrastructure (notably the communications network), the natural resources potential of the different regions of the country, etc. 
37. Another main issue on which advice is often sought concerns the policy on incentives. 
The effectiveness of any incentive policy depends not only on the competitive nature of the incentive programmes adopted elsewhere, but often more so on the scale of the shortcomings to be offset by operating in a FEZ. 
The issue Governments face is to ensure that incentives offered are sufficient to attract the required amount and type of investment, but are not so high as to exceed in value the perceived shortcomings. 
The Programme's provision of information on the range and type of incentives available in a similar environment in other countries thus provides useful guidelines. 
38. The existence of standard factory buildings is an important factor in attracting foreign investors to FEZs, since they allow them to start production quickly and eliminate the need for them to erect a factory in unfamiliar surroundings. 
In one of last year's cases, the Programme advised the Government faced with the issue to build and lease at modest rental rates so as to facilitate the commencement of activities, with the possibility that these rates could be gradually increased later on, depending on the investment climate. 
In other cases, the advice has been to let the investors erect their own buildings. 
39. The formulation of the contractual and regulatory framework is a crucial factor. 
The Programme responded to the request made by the government of an African country to evaluate a proposal by a TNC to finance, equip and manage a major export-processing zone. 
A draft law was annexed to the proposal providing for the organization and regulation of the zone and the monitoring of all activities within the zone boundaries. 
40. The Programme studied the offer and made an assessment of the respective rights and obligations of both parties, according to the provision of the draft legal documents submitted. 
The conclusion was that they were not only enormously unbalanced, but that the whole arrangement, if implemented, would seriously impinge on State sovereignty. 
In any case, the pre-feasibility study presented was not documented well enough and was deficient in many respects. 
The Programme suggested that the arrangement be negotiated on a quite different basis and assisted the government in the whole process. 
41. In the transformation of a port site into a privatized export-processing zone, the Government of another developing country was confronted with the choice of the contractual arrangement to be concluded with the private sector. 
In addition, it was to run the service at its own risk, assume the management, maintain and improve facilities and buy all necessary equipment and material. 
The main advantage of the concession contract, as perceived in this particular case, was to shield the State from financial obligations while obtaining efficient service. 
42. Governments seek advice on whether there should be free access of the products obtained in a FEZ to the domestic market. 
In most cases, access to the host country's domestic market for FEZ's products is strictly regulated and, often, these products are simply barred from domestic markets, but this depends on the particular circumstances of each country. 
In advising the government of a country with an economy in transition, the Programme recommended that by-products could be sold on the domestic market, but only to the equivalent of 20 per cent of total output. 
One of the reasons for imposing a limit was that the country's taxation and accounting systems were not yet advanced enough to determine what duties, if any, should be payable on the products. 
Such provisions could encourage linkage effects between enterprises operating in the FEZ and domestic enterprises. 
43. Generally speaking, there is no single model of FEZs which is ideal universally. 
In practice, each FEZ has to be adapted for the particular circumstances of a country and place. 
Such adaptation needs to reconcile the perceived interests of both the public and the private sectors in creating and operating in the FEZ. 
Since such a balance is not static, the success of a FEZ also depends upon how the concerned country continuously adapts to a changing environment both at home and abroad. 
44. Build-operate-transfer (BOT) is a means whereby private investment and management can be invited to build and operate public facilities for eventual turnover to a government once the investment is recovered. 
45. The attraction for governments of the BOT family of arrangements is the opportunity to tap new sources of finance and skills and to have key public facilities put in place with less exposure to the construction, operating, market and financial risks of being the developer and operator. 
Governments stand to eventually take over mature, proven facilities which are free of debt. 
The developer's responsibility was to finance and construct the station. 
It would then operate the station for 25 years, during which time the national power authority would purchase electricity at an agreed price. 
The developer had been able to reduce its market risk substantially by obliging the power authority to supply fuel (the major operating cost) and to take electricity at a price sufficient to recover capital and operating cost. 
Arguably the power authority could absorb these risks given its position as a monopoly supplier but the review concluded that there was a case for greater flexibility in the fee structure. 
The review also recommended improvements in a large number of contractual provisions to clarify and tighten the developer's obligations. 
47. In another case the Government requested a review of a BLT contract for a mass transit system. 
A private consortium was to build and maintain the system and lease it to a public authority for an extended period. 
In this case the public authority was to operate the system and charge passengers. 
First, it was not clear that the public authority had made adequate projections of passenger demand on which to base a long-term commitment. 
Secondly, the developer was taking none of the market risk since its lease rentals were independent of the traffic revenue generated. 
Moreover the lease rentals were to be denominated in foreign currency while passengers paid in local currency. 
Thus the public authority also accepted the exchange rate risk. 
48. In such a case where government was underwriting the revenue stream it was questioned whether the proposal on balance was superior to the traditional method of providing public facilities - in which a government borrows directly to finance a contractor to build a facility. 
Each BOT project has to be judged on its merits as to whether it represents a sensible allocation of risks among the parties and whether the costs being charged for the facility or service are commensurate with the risks being assumed by the developer. 
50. While many of the key business issues may be resolved differently for each project, a wide range of technical matters will be common to all projects. 
This will facilitate the application of clear and consistent contractual language in the documentation of all future BOT projects in the country. 
51. The year 1993 witnessed a significant reappraisal of terms in petroleum investments. 
When, in 1991, the Programme on Transnational Corporations advised on certain petroleum contracts in an Eastern European country that had long been closed to foreign investment, investors were eager to offer fiscal terms attractive to the Government. 
In 1994, with disappointing exploration results, investors are claiming that these same terms are onerous and that the cost of exploration operations is excessive. 
Relatively few mineral investment contracts have been signed in the CIS countries and other former centrally planned economies. 
These are very recent, almost entirely restricted to gold mining and the terms achieved are not widely disseminated. 
Mining investors are approaching each deal in an unformed policy environment with the sense that early entrants will be able to conclude attractive deals. 
In turn these former socialist countries are anxious to get "on the map" and are struggling to set a firm policy background, much less to codify terms. 
The Government of one former socialist country negotiated the terms of a mineral investment without external advice and requested that the Programme review the agreement. 
The review identified a number of features unlikely to be found in the much more settled policy regimes in the established market economies. 
53. In the countries with established market economies, additional work was undertaken or completed on codification of mineral investment terms and conditions. 
This parallels the increasing sophistication of policy makers who are sufficiently confident in their knowledge of what constitute attractive and equitable terms to be prepared to codify these terms. 
There is considerable convergence of opinion among policy makers and their advisers from the international agencies about appropriate terms. 
55. During 1993 a comprehensive review was undertaken of the petroleum contract terms for a South American country. 
It wished to ascertain that terms offered were still competitive in the world marketplace. 
At the same time some special issues needed reconsideration. 
For example the Government wished to review fiscal terms for highly profitable giant discoveries and methods of attracting more investment to more marginal situations such as frontier areas 4/ and areas perceived as gas-prone or likely to yield heavy oil. 
It was concluded the country's fiscal regime tended to be regressive, that is, discoveries of marginal viability tended to be overtaxed while it was arguable that giant fields were undertaxed. 
57. A large body of international practice was surveyed and reviewed on methods of encouraging investment in frontier areas. 
The survey identified fiscal devices designed to reduce the impact of front-end exploration costs or to speed investment recovery and a variety of non-fiscal concessions. 
The latter inducements included allocating larger exploration areas or relaxing relinquishment requirements, i.e. allowing the investor longer periods in which to explore, develop or produce, and also included proposals for reduced exploration programmes as a license condition. 
58. Another area that required fine tuning was the treatment of non-associated natural gas. 
Unlike the case of oil, which is readily saleable on the international market, gas development requires the prior identification of a specific market. 
The Programme's review found that the obligations to develop gas discoveries were insufficiently differentiated from those for oil, bearing in mind the commercialization and marketing problems entailed in successful gas investment. 
Recommendations were made whose effect is to give the investor greater leeway to explore commercialization possibilities between making a discovery and being obliged to relinquish discoveries for failure to develop same. 
59. The Government of another South American country requested a review of the terms it had just achieved for an important new mining venture. 
The country had the reputation over the years of having a very difficult climate for foreign investment and had expropriated mining ventures in the 1970s. 
Apart from the poor investment climate the project itself presented marginal ore grades. 
It was thus a remarkable achievement to attract foreign investment to the mine. 
Nevertheless, the Government wished to know if there were grounds for adjusting the arrangements for the project and what consequent revisions in its laws and model contract might be warranted. 
The Government was interested in receiving advice on both the fiscal structure and the regulatory issues. 
60. Concerning the fiscal structure the review found that tax elements were reasonable and competitive for projects of the kind. 
In particular the project was financed with a high level of debt and debt-like instruments, mostly provided by the principal shareholder. 
Nevertheless, the Programme advised the Government that some useful lessons could be learned for new projects and thus appropriate changes in the model contract should be made. 
62. Concerning regulatory issues the review found that the Government's rights to terminate the agreement for just cause, which as a threat for compliance is essential for effective regulation, were severely limited, while the company's powers to suspend or terminate operations were unusually wide. 
For example the Government gave up the right to terminate the agreement (in favour of a relatively small financial penalty) if the company through wilful misconduct or gross negligence submitted false information to the Government which resulted in the Government incurring financial loss. 
However, the company could, in addition to its rights under force majeure, suspend operations for any business reasons the company deemed valid. 
63. Previous reports on technical cooperation in the minerals sector highlighted issues involved in the question of whether governments are wise to seek equity in minerals ventures. 
It has generally been concluded that adequate public interest controls can be achieved by government in its capacity as regulator. 
Also it has generally been concluded that well-designed tax arrangements, supported by good tax administration and monitoring systems, can achieve an adequate revenue share to government without the expense and risks of ownership participation. 
It should be noted that in theory it is possible to devise alternative tax or ownership participation structures that yield equivalent revenues for government. 
However, the review conducted for this government illustrates the fact that satisfactory results can be difficult to achieve in practice through the ownership route. 
65. In the case reviewed the government owned 100 per cent of a mining operation. 
It decided to privatize the venture but agreed to waive its rights to royalty and profits tax in return for taking a 50 per cent participating share in the project. 
Secondly, the Government appeared to have counted loans to the project (albeit provided by the foreign partner) as part of the equity contribution of the foreign partner. 
66. Furthermore, the Government had accepted business risks including a full share of project loan guarantees and cash support obligations corresponding to its share of ownership. 
The acceptance of such business risks does not occur when a government seeks revenue participation through taxation. 
In this case, if the government could not reduce its exposure to these risks in the negotiations it should have at least sought to calculate its required profit participation to compensate for them. 
The project review provided some instructive examples of the pitfalls of the ownership route to mineral revenue sharing as an alternative to taxation. 
In the established market economies this has of course been a lively issue for some time. 
However, it now appears likely to become quite an important matter in the former socialist economies as State instrumentalities seek to preserve an important role in their emerging market economies. 
Furthermore, considerable improvement in capacity is needed in the ability of governments adequately to monitor and audit the key operations and transactions of the investors. 
69. The lack of ability to monitor and audit natural resource operations can lead to government revenues falling well below expectations. 
Requests from governments of established market economies for technical cooperation programmes to strengthen institutional capacity in this regard may increase. 
The Government of a country in the Asia-Pacific region has made a preliminary request for assistance in conducting an audit of the expenditures incurred in the exploration and development phases of a major petroleum project. 
Unfortunately, a lack of funding prevented the implementation of a training programme that had been designed immediately following the negotiations to strengthen the government's ability to monitor export shipments. 
71. In another case, the government of a Caribbean country requested the Programme's assistance (as part of a team with other advisers) to consider whether the income tax law as applied to the country's major mineral investments was working as intended by the Government. 
More significantly, field audit by the taxation authority was several years behind owing to a lack of trained audit specialists. 
The most recent field audit had revealed a number of problems including excessive management fees paid to affiliates and other very aggressive claims for tax expenses. 
This was of major concern to the Government as mineral revenues account for a significant proportion of the national budget. 
This change, by introducing greater flexibility into the fiscal regime, was designed to encourage expanded investment. 
All of these measures would be commonplace in the principal domiciles of the investors and could, indeed, be modelled on arrangements in these countries. 
73. The governments of the former centrally planned economies are now entering natural resource investment arrangements with foreign investors. 
In 1993, two requests were received to review draft agreements. 
Moreover, the debt-to-equity gearing of the project was not defined. 
These weaknesses left the Government responsible for shouldering a much greater share of the project's financial exposure than its profit participation. 
The Government was also unprotected in the agreement from transfer pricing. 
74. One issue of particular pertinence to the former centrally planned economies was highlighted in some requests received. 
In some cases reviewed, the State appeared to have received no credit for this work of a kind, which might normally apply in "farm-in" arrangements between private parties. 
Assistance may be needed in valuing and negotiating these credits. 
75. One possible approach to obtaining value for prior exploration effort was taken by the Government of an Eastern European country. 
It entered into a draft agreement with a specialized foreign consulting firm in which all the country's accumulated petroleum seismic data would be reprocessed by the company and then sold to interested oil explorers. 
Sales revenue would be shared with the Government. 
This had the makings of a sensible arrangement. However, the partner sought not only control over release of the data but also an undertaking that the Government would prevent oil explorers from obtaining permits unless the data package was purchased. 
While this might maximize the price of existing data it could well restrict exploration and not be in the national interest of opening the country to private investment in the sector. 
The Government was advised to attempt to reformulate the arrangement. 
77. Many of these countries appear most uncertain about appropriate terms to offer private investors in both the minerals and petroleum industries. 
78. The Programme's training now concentrates on building national capacity not only to deal on an equal par with foreign investors in, for example, negotiating investment agreements, but also to be able to create and manage the policy and operating climate in which international business can thrive. 
Many developing and formerly centrally planned countries have, in their efforts to streamline their investment environment, set up one-stop investment boards/centres that are to function as the national core institution for the promotion and in some cases the screening, approval and monitoring of foreign investments. 
79. The year 1993 witnessed the usual large numbers of requests for training in the area of natural resources development, particularly for the petroleum sector. 
Training has focused on the legal and economic aspects of individual natural resource industries and provided comparisons of the main contractual forms and contract terms used in recent negotiations worldwide. 
Workshops now increasingly include use of computer models developed by the Programme to perform financial and economic analyses and also demonstrate the effect of different variables on the tax and royalty rates in a real negotiations situation. 
80. Some countries with quite extensive petroleum and mineral exploration activity have relied almost exclusively on foreign consultants to negotiate the terms of granting exploration and exploitation rights. 
While outside expertise is always useful to complement local capacity, there has to be a conscious policy of nurturing domestic expertise. 
In a new approach in training in the natural resource sector, the Programme, with financial support from the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), provided a country in the Asia-Pacific region with a resident legal adviser with a specific purpose of hands-on training in negotiations for government lawyers. 
Attached to the Office of the State Solicitor for three years, the adviser trained and advised the department's lawyers in negotiating natural resource contracts with transnational corporations. 
As a result, by the end of 1993, government lawyers were fully involved in negotiating natural resource contracts with foreign investors. 
Previously they had only relied on outside consultants. 
81. Tourism development continues to be a popular subject among requests for training, with many developing countries and formerly centrally planned economies actively seeking tourism to boost their foreign exchange earnings. 
In the last year, the Programme focused on helping governments prepare strategic development plans for their tourism sectors and on providing training to improve related institutional structures and skills. 
The Programme also organized study tours for local tourism officials to enable them to study the running of major tourist resorts in other developing countries. 
82. In 1993, a number of requests for training were received on issues of international finance, banking and insurance. 
In addition, many host countries are loosening earlier restrictions on foreign investor access to local financing. 
And in undertaking privatization, governments are seeking to better mobilize and draw on the pool of domestic private savings. 
The Programme conducted in 1993 workshops in Eastern Europe, the Caribbean and Africa, on the management and supervision of financial institutions, and on the setting up and operation of national stock exchanges. 
83. Greater cooperation with international business was a theme of some of the Programme's training programmes in 1993. 
In many workshops or seminars representatives of TNCs were accorded a major role so as to give host government and the local private sector participants the opportunity to hear directly from potential foreign investors on their motivations and constraints vis--vis the host country. 
At another international round table in an Asian country, senior executives from 40 of the world's largest TNCs met with senior government policy makers to review the impact of the country's current economic reform process and to suggest further improvements in the foreign direct investment environment. 
84. In another innovation, TNCs are also providing their expertise and support to the Programme's programmes for developing local managerial talent by providing in-house training. 
Under a multi-stage training programme, 30 national managers from an Asian country were placed in the overseas offices of major TNCs in 1993 for up to a year of hands-on training in international business. 
Participating TNCs not only provide supervision and training but a monthly stipend as well. 
85. Public education on foreign direct investment issues was another focus of training in 1993. 
A number of seminars and discussion forums intended for large audiences were organized, aiming to enhance popular understanding of foreign direct investment, its developmental potential, and the relevant policy issues. 
Sustained public information can help generate the public support necessary to sustain the momentum of foreign direct investment liberalization and reform. 
In a Latin American country, the Programme was among the sponsors of an international seminar on foreign direct investment flows attended by 250 members of the local public and private sectors, trade unions, and universities. 
Also in the same country, a global entrepreneurship fair was attended by over 250 entrepreneurs from eight countries in Latin America and Africa. 
EMPRETEC provides a tightly organized system to select entrepreneurs, train them and offer them a business support network. 
In 1993 EMPRETEC was active in three countries in Africa and five in Latin America. 
Examples can be given of previous technical assistance that bore fruit during 1993. 
A country in the Asia-Pacific region that commenced oil production and export in the latter part of 1993 benefited from long-term technical assistance starting at the exploration stage right up to the production stage. 
With the development of oil production and, in addition, mineral investment on which the Programme also advised, this country has been one of the fastest growing economies in the world in recent years. 
A country in Africa which benefited from the Programme's advice on minerals agreements at the beginning of the 1990s is now receiving substantially increased fiscal revenues within a framework which has sustained increased investment. 
Also the Programme's independent advice given in 1991 at the request of the government of a South American country was an element in resolving major contractual disputes which were holding up all new investment. 
This country, which is highly prospective and has implemented a number of general reforms, has seen a revival of foreign investment to an extent unimaginable only two years ago. 
88. Where the Programme provides assistance in formulating and/or revising a country's investment legislation or in providing an advisory report, the legislative draft or report that is submitted to a government is accompanied by an evaluation questionnaire to gauge the effectiveness or usefulness of the advice. 
In addition to the comments then received, a crucial part of the feedback is whether the draft legislation is enacted into law or the advice in a report is implemented. 
Even in those cases, it may remain difficult to judge the impact of this particular type of assistance amidst all the other factors that influence foreign investment flows. 
Nevertheless, the Programme often receives feedback from governments attributing increased investor interest to changes in the legislative framework or to policies implemented on recommendation of the Programme. 
For example, in the natural resources sector, the Programme's assistance to a West African country in the renegotiation of certain contracts resulted in the government's tax revenue increasing by millions of dollars in a matter of months. 
Increased government revenue is perhaps the most visible impact in these types of transactions. 
For example, as mentioned above, petroleum production in an Asian Pacific country commenced only in 1993, even though the technical assistance related to the same project started in the mid-1980s. 
Not all technical assistance work carried out in 1993 can therefore be expected to have an immediate impact, at least in terms of increased government revenue. 
As is noted in the Programme's Technical Cooperation Brochure, by 1991 its assistance is estimated to have affected over 700 projects with a value of about $25 billion worth of foreign investment. 
90. In the area of training and human resource development, impact is gauged in terms of local capability. 
Over 7,000 medium and high level officials were said to have benefited from the workshops and over 150 senior officials from the fellowships and study tours. 
That report included a summary of the government and private sector participants' responses to questionnaires that are issued at the end of each workshop and, also, results of follow-up questionnaires relating to workshops that took place a few years earlier. 
The questionnaire results in both cases seemed to indicate a very positive impact. 
A preliminary review of the questionnaire results of the workshops held in 1993 suggests that the capacity building effect will be similarly favourable. 
91. The EMPRETEC programme has had a significant impact in the form of entrepreneurs trained, business generated, jobs created, export growth and technology transfer. 
More than 25,000 entrepreneurs applied in the past six years for participation in the entrepreneurship workshops. 
After careful selection, 2,257 (of whom 25 per cent are women) were trained and received technical assistance as of January 1994. 
About 80 per cent of the entrepreneurs who entered the programme already operated a business and were looking for assistance in expanding their enterprise. 
92. Nearly all entrepreneurs who enrolled in the programme and already had a business were able to expand or modernize their business operations after joining EMPRETEC. 
According to the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) Human Development Report, most countries in the region, with the exception of Gabon, belong in the category of least developed countries. 
All countries are currently operating under structural adjustment programmes, which have put considerable pressure on social sector budgets; several of these adjustment programmes have been in place for more than 10 years. 
At times, the reform process has slowed down, at least in part because of the political situation, itself a result of the social cost of adjustment. 
For the 23 countries in the region, outstanding debt reached $95 billion in 1991, a large part of which is owed to multilateral institutions. Debt service as a percentage of export earnings has reached dangerous levels for most countries. 
Of the 23 countries, 15 are eligible for the World Bank's Special Programme of Assistance for heavily indebted low-income countries. 
Although reliable data are scarce, it is known that the phenomenon of children in especially difficult circumstances is increasing rapidly as a result of adverse economic conditions, civil conflicts and rapid growth and impoverishment of urban centres. 
Another factor is the reduction of household purchasing power and its effects on the ability of households to pay for basic health and education services, as in Benin, Chad and Nigeria. 
However, an apparently serious peace process is now under way in Liberia, which could lead to the return of thousands of refugees from Ce d'Ivoire, Guinea and Sierra Leone. 
In view of the growing number of emergencies, the President of Burkina Faso recently launched the African Humanitarian Initiative, which is designed to extend mutual assistance among affected countries. 
6. In countries affected by emergencies, UNICEF programmes strive first to maintain and consolidate the gains of past programmes, and then to attempt to build upon such gains when conditions have improved. 
7. In spite of crisis and unrest, the process of democratization has continued in the region. 
Although the presidential elections in Nigeria were widely accepted as free and fair, they were annulled and power was transferred to a transitional civil Government. 
In the Central African Republic, the incumbent President was soundly defeated. 
Senegal's President Diouf was re-elected. 
In Togo, however, opposition candidates boycotted the presidential election, which resulted in an almost unanimous vote for the incumbent. 
8. Although the macroeconomic and political situations in the region present a difficult environment for the achievement of the mid-decade goals, several recent developments have given rise to expectations that substantial additional resources may yet be mobilized. 
Following debt relief and rescheduling packages for a number of countries, external aid flows to sub-Saharan Africa became positive again in 1992. 
Certain countries, through the process of preparing national programmes of action, have acknowledged a need to reduce military expenditures and generally realign budgets in favour of social programmes. 
Several countries with the potential for private-sector fund-raising have been identified. 
9. In the region, infant, under-five and maternal mortality rates are among the highest in the world. 
In addition, malaria case management is increasingly being hampered by drug resistance and the mortality rate caused by acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS) is rising rapidly. 
The main causes of maternal mortality are obstetric complications such as obstructed labour, bleeding, infections and eclampsia, which can be treated effectively at well-functioning health centres and district hospitals. 
10. The significant immunization gains achieved in the 1980s have not been entirely sustained. 
In fact, immunization coverage levels have slipped in several countries since the 1991 evaluations that showed a regional average of 50 per cent for three doses of combined diphtheria/pertussis/tetanus (DPT3) vaccine, three doses of polio vaccine and measles vaccine. 
Average DPT3 coverage in the region currently stands at a disappointing 35 per cent, with drop-out rates still unacceptably high, while TT2 coverage stands at around 50 per cent. 
However, in countries where the expanded programme on immunization (EPI) is integrated fully into operational district health systems, coverage remains high and stable, while in countries where EPI has been a focus of the Bamako Initiative, such as Benin and Guinea, EPI coverage continues to increase. 
11. According to World Health Organization (WHO) data, the region now has the highest oral rehydration therapy (ORT) use rates of all UNICEF regions, at over 60 per cent. 
However, the variability of definitions used for ORT and the low reliability of many data sources in the region make this interpretation hazardous. 
12. The main response to the constraints of sustaining recent health-sector gains has been the promotion and adoption of the Bamako Initiative approach of focusing on a "minimum health package" and strengthening health service delivery mechanisms. 
Access to a minimum health package has reached 12 per cent, with over 4,000 health centres (out of 24,000) in 18 countries offering integrated minimum care packages under the principles of the Bamako Initiative. 
In Benin, Cameroon, Guinea, Guinea-Bissau and Senegal, over 500 health centres are monitoring their coverage twice a year, involving district health staff and communities. 
The Ghana experience could constitute an important mobilization tool for the elimination of vitamin A deficiency in the region. 
To date, this supplementation is being implemented only in demonstration and research projects. 
15. Iodine deficiency disorders (IDD) affect Burkina Faso, Cameroon, the Central African Republic, Ce d'Ivoire, Ghana, Guinea, Guinea-Bissau, Mali, Nigeria, Senegal, Sierra Leone and Zaire. 
Ghana and Senegal are two major salt producing countries in West Africa, and Mali has large rock salt reserves and, therefore, the potential to become a major salt producing and exporting country. 
Even though salt iodization is a very cost-effective strategy for eliminating IDD, at present very little of the salt produced or imported to the region is iodized effectively. 
16. Data from the region indicate that in most countries over 90 per cent of infants start breast-feeding and around 70 per cent are breast-fed up to 24 months of age. 
However, the key problem that has been identified is non-exclusive breast-feeding, linked to traditional habits of giving additional water to babies, and to the early provision of supplementary foods. 
Countries such as Ce d'Ivoire and Cameroon have prepared plans to make all hospitals baby-friendly by 1994, with many other countries preparing similar plans. 
18. A critical number of Baby-friendly Hospital Initiative trainers/ facilitators have been trained in virtually all countries in the region through a series of regional workshops, and all but two Governments have actually stopped or at least promised to stop providing free supplies of breast-milk substitutes to health facilities. 
19. In many countries, national codes are being developed for the commercialization and distribution of breast-milk substitutes. 
Regulations to stop the free or low-cost distribution of breast-milk substitutes at hospitals and health facilities have been developed with the active participation of Governments and producers, with regulations having been passed in all countries of the region except Senegal. 
However, during the recent mission visit of a UNICEF team to Senegal, the Minister of Health agreed to examine whether a problem of free distribution exists, and if so, to pass appropriate regulations against it. 
20. Regional data indicate moderate to severe malnutrition rates, ranging from 20 to 40 per cent in most countries. 
23. Benin, Burkina Faso and Mali are among the countries that have included strategies to eradicate dracunculiasis in their work plans for achieving the mid-decade goals. 
24. Dracunculiasis eradication is not an end in itself, but should be a means to strengthen other aspects of PHC in order to provide sustainable follow-up benefits to the endemic countries. 
These benefits include both regional and community-based surveillance systems, networks of village health workers (VHWs), supervision systems, increased health education capacity and links with other sectors. 
Targeting of water supplies to endemic villages has played a key role in controlling the disease in India; a reduction in dracunculiasis has been elected as an indicator of the effectiveness in UNICEF-supported projects in Benin, India, Mali and elsewhere. 
It is no coincidence that the focal point for the eradication of dracunculiasis in a UNICEF field office is usually a water supply and environmental sanitation programme officer, even when the Government's Ministry of Health is primarily responsible for the programme. 
26. Schoolchildren also have a key role to play in spreading the health education message, and the resources of the education sector have been mobilized for dracunculiasis eradication in a number of countries, notably Ghana and Nigeria. 
For example, in Ce d'Ivoire, the village workers trained for dracunculiasis eradication are members of the village water committee and are also trained to pass on messages related to hand-pump maintenance and domestic hygiene. 
27. Sub-Saharan Africa, and more specifically West and Central Africa, has the highest illiteracy and the weakest school enrolment rates. 
Gender disparities in primary school enrolment show young girls to be at a disadvantage in most countries. 
Despite such a gloomy scenario, recently there has been progress, with the increase of enrolment rates in the Congo, Ghana, Nigeria and Senegal; the reduction of unit costs in Ghana and Nigeria; and the implementation of policies to produce and distribute teaching manuals in Burkina Faso and Ghana. 
1. In my report to the Security Council of 18 March 1994 (S/1994/312), I recommended in paragraph 12 that UNOMIG be extended for a further three months, to 30 June 1993. 
It is also my recommendation that UNOMIG be maintained at its current strength, which stands at 22 military observers including the Chief Military Observers. 
This letter was telexed to us this afternoon. 
Following Security Council resolution 900 and the Secretary-General's report of 11 March 1994 (S/1994/291), the urgent need for strengthening UNPROFOR became obvious. 
The urgency together with a glimmer of hope which has appeared in Bosnia-Herzegovina recently and the inability of States participating in UNPROFOR to increase their contribution of troops in order to cover existing needs, has created a tendency to discard the principle of non-participation of neighbouring States. 
From the beginning of the conflict in ex-Yugoslavia, Greece has consistently opposed the participation of Balkan countries in UNPROFOR, fearing that for historical and political reasons, such participation might create strong local reactions and bring about an extension of the conflict. 
In addition to the present composition of the Force, I further propose that Turkey be added to the Member States authorized to contribute military personnel to UNPROFOR. 
I have the honour to inform you that your letter dated 22 March 1994 concerning the addition to the list of contributing countries for the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) has been brought to the attention of the members of the Security Council. 
"The Security Council deeply regrets that the food blockade imposed on Kabul continues. 
"The Council therefore calls for an immediate end to the obstacles to the passage of humanitarian aid in order to ensure that future supplies are distributed without hindrance to the whole of the population. 
"The Council welcomes the Secretary-General's appointment of a special mission to Afghanistan, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/208. 
This mission will canvass a broad spectrum of Afghanistan's leaders to solicit their views on how the United Nations can best assist Afghanistan in facilitating national rapprochement and reconstruction. 
"The Council supports this mission, which is due to leave Geneva soon, and urges all Afghans to assist it in carrying out its mandate and thus promote a cessation of hostilities, the resumption of humanitarian aid and the restoration of peace in Afghanistan." 
Deeply disturbed by the continued obstruction to the dispatch of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH), pursuant to resolution 867 (1993), and the failure of the Armed Forces of Haiti to carry out their responsibilities to allow the mission to begin its work, 
This estimate provided for the maintenance of UNOMIG at an authorized strength of up to five military observers in accordance with the Council's resolution 881 (1993) of 4 November 1993. 
3. In the light of this development, the Secretary-General sought the Council's contingent authority to deploy up to 50 additional United Nations military observers, together with a minimal number of support staff. 
He also informed the Council that it would be his intention to deploy 10 of these additional observers within two weeks of the Council's approval and the remainder as expeditiously as possible. 
4. Having considered the Secretary-General's letter, the Council by its resolution 892 (1993) of 22 December 1993 authorized the phased deployment of up to 50 additional United Nations military observers to UNOMIG in accordance with the Secretary-General's request. 
In addition, based on a further report by the Secretary-General dated 25 January 1994 and addendum 1 thereto, 4/ the Security Council in its resolution 896 (1994) of 31 January 1994 approved the continuation of UNOMIG's mandate until 7 March 1994 within the numbers authorized in resolution 892 (1993). 
The Council also declared its readiness within this period to consider promptly any recommendation from the Secretary-General to increase further the strength of UNOMIG up to the limit (88 military observers) specified in resolution 858 (1993). 
5. Council members also took note of the two options described in paragraph 22 of the Secretary-General's report and requested him to report to them on modalities of both options and circumstances that might warrant the deployment of either option. 
Subsequently, a technical mission of three staff members was dispatched to the area to draw up a plan for the deployment of a United Nations operation under the two options, in order to enable the Secretary-General to make recommendations to the Council in accordance with its request. 
6. In his report to the Security Council on 3 March 1994, 5/ the Secretary-General outlined ongoing political efforts aimed at achieving substantive progress towards a lasting peace in Georgia. 
On the contrary, it had worsened. 
Thus, the Security Council's requirement for substantive progress in the political negotiations had not been met. 
He therefore recommended a short extension of UNOMIG under the existing mandate. 
9. The Secretary-General has submitted a further report to the Security Council dated 18 March 1994 8/ indicating that, at the end of the resumed negotiations, the parties are still far apart on the three following major issues: 
(a) Recognition of the territorial integrity of Georgia; 
(b) The repatriation of refugees and displaced persons; 
(c) The role and area of deployment of a possible peace-keeping force. 
10. In the current circumstances, the Secretary-General has recommended that the mandate of UNOMIG be extended further to 30 June 1994 and that its present strength of 21 military observers be maintained through that date. 
11. As at 31 January 1994, assessments totalling $2,470,084 had been apportioned among Member States in respect of UNOMIG for the period from its inception to 31 January 1994. 
Outstanding contributions as at 21 March 1994 amounted to $1,601,148. 
12. The Secretary-General in his report to the General Assembly dated 6 December 1993 1/ appealed to Member States to make voluntary contributions to UNOMIG. 
13. The General Assembly, by its decision 48/475 of 23 December 1993, authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments up to the amount of $2,786,600 gross ($2,680,100 net) for UNOMIG for the period from 24 August 1993 to 31 March 1994. 
By the same decision the Assembly also decided to apportion the amount of $2,536,200 gross ($2,439,300 net) among Member States for the period ending 31 January 1994. 
Annex V to the present addendum contains the proposed staffing table and annex VI provides the civilian staff and related costs of UNOMIG for this period. 
17. The cost of maintaining UNOMIG at a strength of 21 military observers for the period from 1 April to 30 June 1994 is estimated at $1,002,600 gross ($939,000 net) as summarized in annex III, with supplementary information thereon in annex IV. 
Annex VIII provides the civilian staff and related costs for UNOMIG during this period. 
(c) An appropriation in the amount of $1,002,600 gross ($939,000 net) for the operation of UNOMIG for the period from 1 April to 30 June 1994 and the apportionment thereof, should the Security Council decide to continue UNOMIG; 
4. Salaries of internationally recruited staff are estimated using New York standard cost rates for staff in the Professional and General Service categories and field operations standard cost rates for staff in the Field Service category. 
The salaries of locally recruited staff are also estimated at net cost at an average of $2,400 per person per annum. 
5. The costs of salaries, common staff costs, mission subsistence allowance and staff assessment cover the period from 1 February to 31 March 1994, as shown in annex IV. 
Seven international civilian staff were in the mission area on 1 February 1994 and five more will be deployed by the end of March 1994. 
These estimates also include travel costs and subsistence allowance for a technical team of three international staff dispatched to the mission by the Secretary-General on 6 February 1994. 
6. Costs for repairs, maintenance, spare parts, petrol, oil and lubricants and third-party liability insurance are based on a total of 19 United Nations-owned vehicles. 
Of these 21 observers, 19 were already deployed during the period ending 31 January 1994 and 2 were added during March 1994. 
20. Provision is made for one-way emplacement travel of five international staff. 
21. Provision is made for three round-trips for members of a survey team between New York and Georgia at an average cost of $4,000 each. 
28. Provision is made for maintenance supplies for premises at an average cost of $500 per month. 
29. Provision is made for maintenance services for premises at a rate of $1,000 per month. 
33. The proposed vehicle establishment for the Mission for this period is 19 United Nations-owned vehicles, 10 of which were provided earlier on an emergency basis by the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
An additional seven vehicles have been provided by UNPROFOR and two at no cost from United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC). 
Freight charges will be met from funds allocated previously. 
35. Provision is made for workshop equipment and non-expendable tools for use throughout the mission area. 
36. Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts, for repairs and regular maintenance for 19 United Nations-owned vehicles at an average annual cost of $1,825 per vehicle. 
37. Estimates are based on requirements for 19 United Nations-owned vehicles at an average daily cost of $7.50 per vehicle plus the cost of lubricants ($800). 
42. Provision is made for the cost of spare parts required for maintenance of United Nations-owned communications equipment ($13,700) and freight cost ($1,600). 
43. Provision is made for the acquisition of workshop and test equipment and non-expendable tools, including freight, as follows: 
44. Provision is made for user charges for two INMARSAT A terminals at an estimated cost of $21,600 per month. 
47. Provision is made for the acquisition of office equipment ($11,500) as listed below and for 12 per cent freight charge ($1,400): 
49. Eight additional generators are required by the Mission. 
These will be transferred from an existing mission. 
Provision is therefore made for the cost of freight only ($7,800). 
54. Provision is made for miscellaneous equipment not provided for elsewhere. 
65. Provision is made for reception and entertainment of government officials and dignitaries. 
70. No provision is made under this heading. 
71. No provision is made under this heading. 
72. No provision is made under this heading. 
74. No provision is made under this heading. 
75. Provision is made for maps of the Mission area. 
76. No provision is made under this heading. 
77. No provision is made under this heading. 
78. No provision is made under this heading. 
79. No provision is made under this heading. 
80. No provision is made under this heading. 
81. No provision is made under this heading. 
83. No provision is made under this heading. 
84. Provision is made for freight charges for one supply flight ($50,000), two road containers ($12,000) and for shipping and clearing charges not covered elsewhere ($37,400). 
89. No provision is made under this heading. 
3. The cost estimate is based on a total of 12 international civilian staff (3 Professional, 7 Field Service and 2 General Service) and 6 local staff as indicated in annex V. 
4. Salaries of internationally recruited staff are estimated using New York standard cost rates for staff in the Professional and General Service categories and field operations standard cost rates for staff in the Field Service category. 
5. The costs of salaries, common staff costs, mission subsistence allowance and staff assessment cover the period from 1 April to 30 June 1994, as shown in annex VIII. 
6. Costs for repairs, maintenance, spare parts, petrol, oil and lubricants and third-party liability insurance are based on a total of 19 United Nations-owned vehicles and 1 contingent-owned vehicle. 
54. Provision is made for acquisition of equipment not budgeted elsewhere. 
58. Provision is made under this heading for external audit services. 
65. Provision is made for reception and entertainment of government officials and dignitaries. 
68. Provision is made for medical supplies, including vaccines for follow-up inoculations. 
85. Provision is made under this heading for the proportional share of UNOMIG of the 1994 cost of the Integrated Management Information System. 
87. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget line item 2 (b). 
88. The staff assessment requirements provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 have been credited to this item as income from staff assessment, which is credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNOMIG budget. 
Assumes responsibility for the command and control of the military observers in the field, in observance and fulfilment of the Mission's mandate as delineated and authorized by the Security Council. 
Under the Chief Administrative Officer, is responsible for the overall administration of the Mission accounts; develops and produces programme cost estimates; implements and assures adherence to financial procedures. 
Head interpreter for the Chief Military Observer. 
Responsible for assessing and recommending the hiring of local interpreters. 
Responsible for the establishment, operation and maintenance of Mission communications. 
Under the Chief Administrative Officer, responsible for the administration of the Sochi regional office. 
Responsible for managing buildings and services required by the Mission for offices and housing accommodation for Mission personnel in Sukhumi, Ochamchira and Psou and the liaison office in Tbilisi; plans, organizes and controls central registry, mail, claims, inventory control and related services. 
Responsible for the maintenance of local supply inventory and distribution to offices, ensuring adequate stocks on hand in coordination with the Procurement Officer. 
Assesses the electronic data-processing needs of the Mission and recommends procurement of hardware and software. 
Responsible for assessing, developing plans and advising on the physical security and personnel safety for the Mission. 
Provides secretarial and administrative support to the Chief Military Officer. 
Total reductions to the cost estimates for the period from 5 October 1993 to 4 April 1994 amount to $2,517,600 gross ($2,438,400 net). 
3. While the original cost estimate provided for the deployment of 331 military observers, only 325 are expected to be deployed to the mission area during this period. 
A decrease of $35,000 is, therefore, foreseen under this heading. 
4. The increase of $3,707,900 under this heading is the result of the early deployment of a second battalion to the demilitarized zone, as approved by the Security Council in its resolution 893 (1994) of 6 January 1994. 
The original cost estimate provided for a total of 1,420 military contingents; with the deployment of the second battalion, a total of 2,180 military contingents will be deployed during this period. 
5. While the original cost estimate provided for the deployment of 60 civilian police during this period, it is now expected that only 51 will be deployed. 
A decrease of $290,200 is, therefore, foreseen under this heading. 
6. As a result of delayed deployment of international staff to the mission area (80 staff instead of 109, as originally budgeted for), a decrease of $744,100 is foreseen under international staff salaries, common staff costs, mission subsistence allowance and travel to and from the mission area. 
This amount has been partially offset by an additional requirement of $30,600 under local staff salaries. 
While the original cost estimate provided for the salaries of 50 locally recruited staff during this period, 65 are expected to be emplaced. 
7. A decrease of $2,924,700 is foreseen under this heading owing to the delayed deployment of helicopters to the mission area. 
Pending the deployment of commercially leased helicopters, the mission has been supported by the Belgian battalion, which has been providing four Alluette helicopters at a cost of $1,000 per hour, inclusive of fuel, maintenance and aircrew costs. 
8. A decrease of $234,000 is foreseen under this heading owing to the delayed deployment of one B-200 aircraft to the mission area. 
This aircraft is now expected to be deployed in late March 1994. 
9. Owing to the delayed deployment of helicopters and fixed-wing aircraft, a decrease of $120,000 is foreseen under this heading. 
10. A decrease of $1,768,200 is foreseen owing to delays in the implementation of the disarmament and demobilization programme. 
The items that require revision are described below. 
14. The original cost estimate provided for the phased withdrawal of 331 military observers commencing in September 1994, reducing to 127 in October 1994, with a further reduction to 80 in December 1994. 
An increase of $2,263,500 is, therefore, foreseen under this heading. 
15. An increase of $7,025,000 is foreseen under this heading owing, in part, to a greater number of contingent personnel being in the mission area earlier than originally expected because of the early deployment of a second battalion to the demilitarized zone during the previous mandate period. 
However, as full deployment is now expected to occur later, a decrease of $59,100 is foreseen under this heading. 
17. Increased resources will be required under this heading owing to the fact that civilian staff to be deployed during this period will be phased in earlier than originally anticipated and budgeted for. 
An increase of $799,500 under international staff salaries, common staff costs and mission subsistence allowance is partially offset by decreased requirements of $80,000 under travel to and from the mission area because fewer staff will be rotated during this period. 
18. A decrease of $358,400 is foreseen under this heading owing to the delayed deployment of two helicopters (one Bell 212 and one Bell 206), which are now expected to be deployed in May 1994. 
20. The increase of $1,758,200 under this heading represents the carrying forward of an equivalent amount from the previous mandate period owing to delays in the implementation of the disarmament and demobilization programme. 
21. A decrease of $827,000 is foreseen under transport of contingent-owned equipment owing to the projected delay in withdrawal of contingent personnel during this period. 
22. The increased requirement of $61,200 is related to item 2 (b) above. 
23. The increased requirement of $135,000 is related to item 2 (b) above. 
24. The table below summarizes the status of assessed contributions received and unpaid, taking into account applied credits, as at 22 March 1994. 
As shown, total outstanding assessments of $32,945,923 are due from Member States. 
25. The action to be taken by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session in connection with the financing of UNAMIR, incorporating the above revisions, is as follows: 
(b) With regard to the period after 4 April 1994, provision by means of an authorization at a monthly rate of $9,094,200 gross ($8,890,275 net) and the apportionment of such amounts, should the Security Council decide to extend the mandate of UNAMIR beyond that date; 
The meeting was called to order at 11.05 a.m. 
Concerning agenda item 136, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Protection Force", the Fifth Committee's report (part III) on this item is contained in document A/48/819/Add.2. 
As members will recall, we are currently engaged in the process of demobilization of forces. 
The meeting rose at 11.50 a.m. 
That letter belatedly refers to a letter, dated 22 April 1992, from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Belize to the United Nations (A/47/173-S/23837). 
In that statement of 3 April 1992, my predecessor notes the passage, on 17 January 1992, of the Maritime Areas Act, whereby Belize, inter alia, exercises its right to claim a territorial sea of 12 miles. 
While so reserving its rights, as a good neighbour and pending an agreement with Guatemala on the delimitation of their adjacent waters, Belize facilitated Guatemala's unimpeded access to the high seas in the area where Belize's southern waters and adjacent Guatemalan waters intersect. 
In the Maritime Areas Act, Belize forbore from extending its territorial seas out from three miles to 12 miles in the specific area of intersection. 
Section 3 of the Act makes it clear that this forbearance was "to provide a framework for negotiation of a definite agreement" on delimitation; and that, failing such agreement or its approval in a referendum in Belize, delimitation would be effected on the basis of international law. 
Equally, if negotiations do not occur or are not concluded, Belize will continue to enjoy its rights under international law. 
The letter of 4 March 1994 reflects Guatemala's position on several matters which are herein addressed under the same numerals as in that letter: 
1. Belize appreciates Guatemala's reaffirmation of its recognition of Belize's independent Statehood and reciprocates the sentiments regarding the ordering of relations between States on the basis of international norms. 
Like Guatemala, Belize stresses the maintenance of solidarity, cooperation and friendship with neighbouring countries. 
2. Belize concurs in Guatemala's statement of adherence to the salient principles of the Charter of the United Nations, especially those which mandate peaceful settlement of disputes in accordance with justice and customary and conventional international law. 
3. The Government of Belize expresses its earnest desire to continue direct discussions concerning whatever territorial dispute or difference Guatemala deems to linger. 
In that note, he stated that a January 1992 advertisement by the Guatemalan Ministry of Energy and Mines, for the exploration of oil, which contained an erroneous map, was inadvertent ("involuntario"); was not cleared by the Minister of Foreign Affairs; and was not intended to create friction with Belize. 
In an advertisement of July 1992 in the same magazine, and in accordance with the note of 13 February 1992, the error was not repeated. 
Then in a document dated 31 July 1992, both States amicably and legally affirmed that, pending a final treaty, their land boundaries would be "based on the existing reference monuments", that is to say, as set forth in the Constitution of Belize. 
5. The Government of Belize does not acknowledge the validity of any territorial claim but will discuss any dispute or difference as stated in paragraphs 3 and 7 hereof. 
Furthermore: 
(a) The breadth of Belize's territorial sea is as provided by international law, or otherwise by the said Act, according to its specific terms, as stated in section I above; 
(b) Belize stands by its entitlement to a 12-mile territorial sea subject to the rule of equidistant lines as provided in international law and subject to the Maritime Areas Act to the extent specified in section I above. 
(c) The Government of Belize asserts no claim to Guatemalan internal waters as defined by international law; 
(d) In their respective territorial seas as provided by international law or by agreement between Belize and Guatemala, both States can exercise such jurisdiction as provided by international law; 
In this connection, Belize notes Guatemala's incorporation of the language of article 59 of the Convention. 
Any joint exploration would have to be a matter for negotiation and agreement; 
Belize notes Guatemala's incorporation of the language of articles 76 and 77 of the Convention, and stands by its categorization of the events of February 1992 in paragraph 4 above. 
Again, Belize stands ready to negotiate all legitimate and pertinent issues. 
7. The Government of Belize notes that any dispute or difference with Guatemala is not of Belize's making. 
It reiterates its willingness to continue negotiations with the Government of Guatemala to find a peaceful and just solution and to enter into improved relations and cooperation. 
Those issues related to the substantive scope of the uniform law, party autonomy and its limits, and possible rules of interpretation. 
9. The Working Group elected the following officers: 
11. The Working Group adopted the following agenda: 
1. Election of officers; 
2. Adoption of the agenda; 
5. Adoption of the report. 
13. The deliberations and conclusions of the Working Group relating to draft articles 2 (2) to 17 (2) are set forth below in chapter II. 
The Secretariat was requested to prepare, on the basis of those conclusions, a revised draft of articles 2 (2) to 17 (2), as well as the other articles of the draft Convention, to implement the decisions and conclusions of the Working Group. 
The Secretariat was requested to reflect that decision in the next draft. 
16. The view was expressed that some among the forms of payment listed in subparagraphs (a) to (d) were not commonly used, at least in bank-guarantee practice. 
17. The prevailing view was that, while a listing of possible forms of payment might be superfluous with respect to bank guarantees, it might help to delimit appropriately the scope of the draft Convention with respect to stand-by letters of credit. 
After deliberation, the Working Group found the substance of paragraph (3) to be generally acceptable. 
It was suggested that the term "draft" might be added in brackets to the term "bill of exchange" for consistency with the terminology used in the Uniform Customs and Practice for Documentary Credits adopted by the International Chamber of Commerce ("UCP 500"). 
19. A question was raised as to whether the draft Convention satisfactorily dealt with the cases where the undertaking might stipulate that the beneficiary was a "branch" of the issuer. 
It was generally agreed that the draft Convention would readily apply to such an undertaking in those situations where the "branch" as a legal entity was distinct from the issuer. 
20. Various views were expressed with respect to those situations where a "branch" issued a guaranty undertaking to another branch of the same legal entity, a practice which was reported to exist with respect to both bank guarantees and stand-by letters of credit. 
One view was that the text of paragraph (4) needed to be redrafted to make it clear that the draft Convention applied to such undertakings. 
A contrary view was that such undertakings should not be brought within the scope of the draft Convention since it was difficult to conceive how the draft Convention would apply in case of a dispute between branches of the same legal entity. 
The prevailing view was that the draft Convention should not attempt to regulate those situations involving issues of company law. 
However, it was also agreed that it was not intended to disallow such practice or to invalidate an undertaking whose issuer and beneficiary were branches of the same legal entity. 
It was also agreed that parties should be free to make the draft Convention applicable to such situations by expressly so stipulating in the undertaking. 
21. After deliberation, the Working Group requested the Secretariat to prepare a new draft of article 2 reflecting the above decisions. 
A suggestion to refer, in addition to the existence or validity of the underlying transaction, to the "legal effects" or "type" of transaction did not receive support. 
23. As to the substance of article 3, it was generally felt that the provision was not sufficiently clear as to the rule that it attempted to lay down on the effect and fate of non-documentary conditions found in the undertaking. 
There was uncertainty in particular with regard to the phrase appearing within square brackets, "even if stipulated as a condition of payment in the guaranty letter". 
It was noted that the article was intended to reflect the decision at the eighteenth session to exclude undertakings containing non-documentary conditions from the scope of application of the draft Convention, by linking the definition of independence to the documentary character of the undertaking. 
An alternative approach would have been to include such undertakings in the scope, by providing a "safe-haven" rule under which undertakings denominated in a prescribed manner could be deemed independent irrespective of the presence of non-documentary conditions. 
25. There was broad agreement in the Working Group that, as one possible, relatively minimal approach, article 3 could be modified to take cognizance of conditions that, though non-documentary, could be verified within the operational purview of the guarantor or issuer (variant A, under para. 28 below). 
An example cited in this vein was the advance payment guarantee in which receipt of the advance payment by the guarantor, as a requirement for the effectiveness of the guarantee, could be verified by the guarantor's checking its own bank records. 
26. Several possible approaches were considered with respect to the other category of non-documentary conditions, those that fell outside the operational purview of the guarantor or issuer. 
A number of interventions were directed at the reinstitution of the "safe haven" and conversion rules contained in the earlier draft (and described above, para. 23). 
While support was expressed for such an approach, objections were raised based on a concern that it would subvert party autonomy by bringing into the scope of the draft Convention undertakings not intended to be independent. 
Similar concerns were raised with respect to using an approach similar to that found in article 13 (c) of UCP 500, which provided for ignoring non-documentary conditions. 
A number of suggestions were made aimed at injecting more flexibility in determining which type of non-documentary conditions would not cripple independence. 
They included: assessment of the entire face of the undertaking in order to determine independence; whether conditions could be verified "easily" or "without doubt"; whether the condition was unrelated to the underlying transaction. 
27. Two other approaches were proposed, inspired in part by the suggestion that reference could be made to uniform rules of practice in defining independence for the purposes of the scope of application of the draft Convention. 
It was noted that, under this approach, bank guarantees containing non-documentary conditions would be excluded from the scope of the draft Convention, since the uniform rules in question (URDG) did not contain a rule for disposing of non-documentary conditions. 
Under the second, broader approach (variant C, under para. 28), which would include bank guarantees containing non-documentary conditions, an operational rule would be included for the case of an undertaking not subject to rules of practice that contained a solution to the question of non-documentary conditions. 
In such cases, the guarantor or issuer would not be obliged to pay unless it was shown prima facie evidence that the non-documentary condition had been met. 
It was suggested that such an approach would reflect a practice followed by most guarantors in such cases. 
28. Having engaged in the above survey of possible approaches, the Working Group then considered which of the main approaches that had been identified and that are presented below in textual form would be preferable: 
(1) For the purposes of this Convention, an undertaking is independent where the guarantor's or issuer's obligation to the beneficiary is not subject to the existence or validity of an underlying transaction or to any term or condition not appearing in the undertaking. 
(b) that condition is, by virtue of applicable [uniform rules] [rules of practice] or otherwise, to be disregarded or to be converted into a documentary one. 
(1) For the purposes of this Convention, an undertaking is independent where the guarantor's or issuer's obligation to the beneficiary is not subject to the existence or validity of an underlying transaction or to any term or condition not appearing in the undertaking. 
29. As a first step in its review of the above variants, the Working Group considered which of the three approaches should be followed. 
Broad support was expressed for variant A on the grounds of its simplicity, which made it more apparent how the article would operate. 
Part of the support for variant A derived from uncertainty concerning the formulation and effect of variant C, the other of the variants to attract significant interest. 
30. Interest in variant C was motivated by the benefit that it would bring of expanding the scope of the Convention to cover a significant additional portion of the market, in particular bank guarantees intended to be independent but containing non-documentary conditions beyond the guarantor's operational purview. 
It was pointed out, in response, that paragraph (1) was intended merely to define independence of the undertaking, and that the range of undertakings covered by the draft Convention was subject to limitation by articles 1 and 2. 
31. The Working Group noted that paragraph (2) of variant C was not intended to be a scope rule, but was currently being considered because of its relevance, as an operational rule for dealing with non-documentary conditions, to the decision to be taken on scope by the Working Group. 
Hesitation about the operational rule in paragraph (2) was expressed because of uncertainty as to its effect and a concern for protecting party autonomy. 
32. Drafting suggestions aimed at clarifying variant C included: taking into account that a condition could be predicated on a future uncertain event not occurring; referring to "readily available evidence" rather than to "prima facie evidence"; and referring to "fundamental" future, uncertain acts or events. 
As to the precise formulation of variant A, the Working Group decided to retain the words "or to any other undertaking" as a reference to the independence of a counter-guarantee from the other guarantee to which it related. 
It was felt that such a formulation was preferable to either of the two contained in square brackets at the end of variant A, both of which were therefore deleted. 
It was also decided to delete the words "whose occurrence lies". 
34. The Working Group, recalling the decision made at its eighteenth session (A/CN.9/372, para. 70), found the objective criteria provided in article 4 for determining the internationality of an undertaking to be generally acceptable. 
A question was raised as to whether, under the current draft, the parties retained the freedom of meeting the internationality requirement merely by calling the undertaking international, through what was referred to as an "opting-in provision". 
In response, it was recalled that the Working Group at its eighteenth session had decided that the draft Convention should contain a straightforward opting-in provision in article 1 rather than somewhat artificially extend the test of internationality (ibid., paras. 71-72). 
It was suggested that the draft Convention should make it clear that "different States" mentioned in article 4 should all be contracting States. 
It had then been decided that the draft Convention should apply to undertakings issued in a contracting State and when the rules of private international law lead to the application of the law of a contracting State (A/CN.9/388, paras. 98-100). 
36. As regards the drafting of article 4, it was noted that the term "place" had been substituted for the expression "place of business" as a result of a decision made by the Working Group at its eighteenth session (A/CN.9/372, para. 76). 
However, there was general agreement that the mere reference to the "place" of a given party was insufficiently clear and that the text should instead use the notion of "place of business". 
As a consequence, the Working Group decided that the text of article 4 should contain provisions along the lines of paragraph (2) (a) and (b) of draft article 4 as discussed by the Working Group at its eighteenth session (ibid., para. 67). 
As regards the use of the word "person" between square brackets, it was generally agreed that the term should be retained. 
38. After deliberation, the Working Group requested the Secretariat to prepare a new draft of article 4 reflecting the above decisions. 
The Working Group noted that observation and decided that the exact formulation of the title would be better assessed after a further version of article 6 had been elaborated. 
An example of the latter was article 2 (1), where the drafting should avoid suggesting that all undertakings were independent. 
42. The Working Group revisited briefly its decision to use the term "undertaking", prompted to do so by a question as to whether the term was too broad. 
Some residual preference was expressed for use of the term "guaranty letter", on the ground that, although currently unknown, it was more precise and would come to be accepted in practice. 
However, the Working Group again opted for "undertaking", recalling the concerns raised previously regarding "guaranty letter", in particular that that term was unknown in practice and might inadvertently interfere with the use in practice of similar terms to describe accessory guarantees. 
43. Some interest was expressed in the possibility of defining the term "undertaking", although the Working Group generally felt that an adequate and properly placed description was to be found in articles 1 and 2. 
A drafting suggestion of a similar sort was to add a definition of "stand-by letter of credit", in particular to assist legislators in jurisdictions where such instruments were not widely known or used. 
It was pointed out, however, that defining the stand-by letter of credit would raise the necessity of defining or distinguishing bank guarantees and possibly other forms of undertakings and that such an endeavour had been earlier found to be not feasible in a generally acceptable manner. 
It was suggested that the implication might inadvertently arise that counter-guarantees were always issued by the instructing party of the indirect guarantee or that there would always be a counter-guarantee. 
It was pointed out that the need to use such "counter-undertakings" in the context of stand-by letters of credit was minimal because of the reimbursement procedure found in the UCP 500 and the availability of the confirmation procedure. 
An alternate formulation might be simply to refer to "another undertaking", which, however, would be narrower in scope. 
48. The possibility was suggested that subparagraph (e) might be one instance in which it would not be practical to implement the general decision to use the term "guarantor or issuer". 
It was submitted that the notion of a "guarantor" of a counter-guaranty letter would be confusing and should be avoided. 
It was recalled that the decision of the Working Group with respect to the use of the term "guarantor or issuer" or "guarantor/issuer" reflected the absence of a term familiar in both the guarantee and the stand-by letter of credit environments. 
In considering those issues, the Working Group noted that confirmation in practice was used in stand-by letter of credit practice, but relatively rarely in the guarantee context. 
50. Having considered the above observations, the Working Group affirmed that a definition along the lines of subparagraph (f) should be retained. 
It did so on the basis of an understanding that the provision was intended to recognize that confirmation established an additional right for the beneficiary, i.e., the right to demand payment at the counters of the confirmer. 
It was felt that the provision should make it clear that under the draft Convention presentation to the confirmer did not extinguish the right to proceed with a demand against the issuer if the confirmer dishonoured. 
51. The Working Group noted that it might turn subsequently to the question of whether to include in the draft Convention a provision on "silent confirmation". 
52. The Working Group found the substance of subparagraph (g) to be generally acceptable. 
The concern in that regard was that the mention of authentication might raise a cluster of issues not actually intended to be settled in the Convention, but properly left to the terms of the undertaking and to the applicable law. 
For example, the question might arise as to whether the draft Convention was intended to regulate discrepancies or inconsistencies between authentication requirements under the terms of the undertaking and under the applicable law. 
In addition, it was suggested that mention of authentication might perpetuate notions not responsive to the evolution of documentation technology. 
The concern was further expressed that any definition mentioning authentication in conformity with applicable law would place a burden on the document checker beyond the scope of document checking, i.e., having to verify conformity with applicable law. 
It was suggested that it would be preferable to avoid the question altogether rather than to risk creating uncertainty by including a limited treatment of the matter. 
55. While recognizing that subparagraph (h) was not intended to impose any authentication requirement but merely to "raise the flag" about authentication, the Working Group decided, in view of the concerns that had been raised, to delete the text referring to authentication. 
56. As to the precise formulation of subparagraph (h), it was suggested that the word "representation" should be used instead of the word "communication", but that suggestion was not accepted. 
57. The Working Group found the substance of subparagraph (i) to be generally acceptable. 
58. Questions were raised as to the necessity of retaining the definition of "effectiveness" of the undertaking, added pursuant to an earlier decision by the Working Group. 
The re-evaluation was prompted in part by the realization that the draft Convention was no longer using the twin term "binding and effective", as well as by the view that the matter was adequately dealt with in article 10 (1 bis). 
While support was expressed for retention of subparagraph (j) as a useful tool for distinguishing the notions of "effectiveness" and "irrevocability", the Working Group decided to delete the subparagraph. 
59. The Working Group agreed that it would consider in its review of the substantive provisions of the draft Convention which provisions should be mandatory and which should be non-mandatory. 
Support was expressed in favour of the view that the purpose of the draft Convention was not to invalidate such undertakings, which would, in certain legal systems, be recognized by other applicable rules of law. 
Examples were given of independent oral undertakings established in the context of individual relationships of a commercial or non-commercial nature, which might be valid under applicable rules of national law. 
It was stated that the unifying effect of the draft Convention should not be jeopardized merely for the purpose of recognizing the possible use of purely oral undertakings between private individuals in an international context, a situation which was described as marginal in practice. 
In addition, it was recalled that the same question had been raised at the fourteenth session of the Working Group in a proposal that the draft Convention should not establish any requirement of form or that it should exclude purely oral undertakings from its scope of application. 
61. After deliberation, the Working Group confirmed its position that the substance of paragraph (1) was generally acceptable. 
62. A concern was expressed that the reference in the same paragraph to the two notions of effectiveness and irrevocability might give rise to difficulties in the interpretation of the draft Convention. 
While the notion of effectiveness operated as a condition for demanding payment, irrevocability or revocability was a characteristic of the undertaking to be determined at the time of issuance. 
There was general agreement that any undertaking should be revocable or irrevocable as of the time when it was issued. 
63. A question was raised as to whether an undertaking could become effective under the draft Convention irrespective of the fact that the beneficiary might refuse the benefit of the undertaking. 
In response, reference was made to article 10 (1) (a) and to the related, more general question of whether there was in fact a bilateral agreement between the guarantor or issuer and the beneficiary or whether the undertaking constituted essentially a unilaterally established obligation. 
64. Divergent views were expressed with respect to the form requirement established in paragraph (1). 
One view, for which some support was expressed, was that, whatever the form requirement might be, it should be the same for the amendment of an undertaking as for the establishment of the undertaking itself. 
In support of that view, it was recalled that among the possible reasons for requiring that the amendment be established in the form in which the corresponding undertaking was established might be the consideration that the amendment modified in part that undertaking. 
That agreement had been confirmed by the Working Group at its eighteenth session (A/CN.9/372, para. 119) and it was suggested that the debate should not be reopened at the present stage. 
It was noted that the current text would allow a purely oral amendment where such a form had been agreed upon by the guarantor or issuer and the beneficiary. 
The prevailing view was that, while such an agreement might rarely exist in practice, the draft Convention should not limit party autonomy in that respect. 
66. As a matter of drafting, the view was expressed that, in the context of paragraph (1), it should be made clear that the draft Convention envisaged possible amendments only as exceptions. 
67. After discussion, the Working Group requested the Secretariat to prepare a revised draft of paragraph (1) to reflect the above decisions. 
General preference was expressed for variant B. 
71. The Working Group found the substance of paragraph (3) to be generally acceptable. 
In response to that concern, it was pointed out that the draft Convention was intended to be applied only to the limited range of undertakings referred to in articles 1 and 2. 
It was also noted that the draft Convention did not deal with transfer by operation of law or succession (e.g., due to the death of the beneficiary), a type of issue not dealt with in other UNCITRAL legal texts either. 
The utility and fairness of such a rule was questioned from the perspective that an undertaking designated as transferable should simply be that, transferable, without the need of the consent of the guarantor or issuer to the specific request to transfer. 
It was also questioned whether the solution in paragraph (2), based on a similar rule in the UCP, should be applicable to non-UCP instruments. 
It was felt that the specific-consent procedure would protect not only the issuer that had taken the probably inadvisable step of issuing a transferable undertaking without stipulating transfer procedures, but also the other parties to the transaction and the principal or applicant. 
The Working Group also decided to remove the inverted commas around the word "transferable" and to delete the words "or contains words of similar import", but to retain the words "or another authorized person". 
75. A question was raised as to whether the procedure described in paragraph (2) might not be a matter better left to the general law of assignment of claims. 
Another suggestion was to retain the provision, but to alter the title to read "assignment of claim to proceeds". 
The view of the Working Group, however, was that article 9 bis was acceptable along its present lines. 
The Working Group noted that the reference to party autonomy would be patterned on the wording in that respect agreed for article 8 (2). 
While support was expressed in favour of the deletion of subparagraph (b), the prevailing view was that subparagraphs (a) and (b) might cover somewhat different situations since release from liability under the undertaking and agreement on the termination of the undertaking were notionally different. 
As regards the words between square brackets in subparagraph (b), it was generally felt that a reference to the form requirement of article 7 (1) should be retained so as to avoid a purely oral agreement as to the termination of the undertaking. 
78. Divergent views were expressed with respect to the words "unless the guaranty letter provides for its automatic renewal or for an automatic increase of the amount available or otherwise provides for continuing effectiveness" at the end of subparagraph (c). 
One view, which did not receive support, was that similar wording should be included at the end of subparagraph (d). 
The contrary view was that those words should be deleted from subparagraph (c). 
In support of deletion, it was said that, where the whole amount available under the undertaking had been paid, the undertaking would cease to be effective. 
The prevailing view, however, was that the wording should be retained to accommodate the needs of certain instruments of a revolving nature, which might provide for automatic renewal either immediately after payment or after a stipulated period of time had elapsed. 
81. After deliberation, the Working Group found the substance of the paragraph to be generally acceptable. 
82. The Working Group had before it two variants of paragraph (2) dealing with the possible legal significance of the retention or the return by the beneficiary of the instrument embodying the undertaking. 
The retention of any such document by the beneficiary would not preserve any rights of the beneficiary under the undertaking unless the parties agreed that the undertaking would not cease to be effective without the return of the document embodying it. 
Variant B established that, as a general rule, non-return of the undertaking would have no effect. 
At the same time, it recognized that the parties might wish to agree that return of the instrument, either alone or in addition to the events referred to in paragraph (1) (a) or (b), would be required in order to terminate the undertaking. 
However, any such agreement would have no effect beyond the expiry date or, if no expiry date was stipulated, beyond the period established in article 11 (c). 
A contrary view, however, was that a party-autonomy proviso was necessary to make the rule non-mandatory, thus taking due account of the fact that, in practice, guaranty undertakings would continue to be issued with clauses linking expiry to return of the instrument in countries that imposed a return requirement. 
It was decided that a mandatory provision in the draft Convention should reflect that understanding by the Working Group. 
With respect to a suggestion that release under paragraph (1) (a) could be effected by returning the instrument to the guarantor or issuer, it was said that no exception should be made to the rule that release should be issued in the form referred to in article 7 (1). 
It was also stated that return of the instrument, in itself, should not be equated with release since the instrument embodying the undertaking was merely a means of evidencing the undertaking, which was intangible in nature. 
It was stated that, should variant A be retained without any exception, the return of the instrument embodying the undertaking could never constitute one of the events referred to in paragraph (1) (a) or (b). 
The Working Group found the substance of variant B to be generally consistent with that decision, although some redrafting may be necessary for purposes of clarity. 
It was also felt that the text should contain wording to the effect that retention of any documents after full payment had been made should have no legal effect. 
89. After deliberation, the Secretariat was requested to prepare a revised draft of paragraph (2) reflecting the above-mentioned decisions. 
90. The Working Group found the substance of subparagraph (a) to be generally acceptable. 
91. The view was expressed that, since the Working Group had decided not to provide for the conversion of non-documentary conditions into documentary conditions under article 3, no such conversion mechanism should be provided under article 11. 
It was thus suggested that the closing words of subparagraph (b) ("or, if no such document is specified, of a certification by the beneficiary of the occurrence of the event") should be deleted. 
The prevailing view, however, was that the conversion mechanism should be retained. 
In response, it was stated that no risk was created of potentially perpetual undertakings since both variants under subparagraph (c) established a maximum validity period that would apply in cases where occurrence of a stipulated expiry event had not been established by presentation of the required certificate. 
With respect to stand-by letters of credit, it was noted that such instruments were intended to be excluded from the scope of variant B of subparagraph (c), which dealt with cases where the undertaking contained an express stipulation of indefinite validity. 
It was also noted that such instruments would in most instances be subject to article 42 of UCP 500 under which an expiry date had to be stipulated. 
93. After deliberation, the Working Group found the substance of subparagraph (b) to be generally acceptable, subject to the decision to be made with respect to subparagraph (c). 
94. The Working Group had before it two variants of subparagraph (c), which differed as to the manner in which they dealt with the question of undertakings of indefinite duration. 
However, variant B provided for an exception to the five-year cap for demand guarantees containing an express stipulation of indefinite validity. 
Under variant A, the parties could set a period longer or shorter than the default five-year period, but such an indefinite undertaking was not envisaged. 
95. A view was again expressed with respect to the reference to an expiry event, found in both variants, that it would be unfamiliar in stand-by letter of credit practice and thereby lead to uncertainty. 
96. Competing considerations were raised with respect to the two variants of subparagraph (c). 
The concern was expressed that, without the recognition of party autonomy contained in variant B, the acceptability of the Convention would be affected, in particular to the extent that guarantors in Convention States might fear losses due to inability to issue indefinite guarantees. 
97. The prevailing view, however, was that the approach in variant A was preferable. 
It was also felt that sufficient allowance was made in variant A for party autonomy and the needs of the market-place, since the parties could utilize techniques such as stipulating distant expiry dates or automatic-renewal provisions to accomplish the objectives of indefiniteness without the uncertainty attendant to sheer indefiniteness. 
It was suggested that the opening phrase of variant B was clearer and might be used instead. 
It was pointed out in response to the latter suggestion that the term "cessation of effectiveness" was meant to encompass "termination". 
99. The Working Group next turned to the question of the point at which the five-year period provided in variant A should commence. 
The general preference, from the standpoint of clarity and predictability, was that it should commence with the issuance of the undertaking. 
The view was expressed, however, that the relevant moment should be the effectiveness of the undertaking, since otherwise the full five-year period would not always be available to the beneficiary, where a later time of effectiveness was stipulated on the undertaking. 
The suggestion was even made that the period should be lengthened to 10 years, since it might be judged to override national limitation-period rules. 
It was noted that this would take into account the fact that, as shown by practice, the great majority of undertakings, if not effective upon issuance, would become so within a year of issuance. 
100. During the discussion of subparagraph (c), the view was expressed that consideration should be given to dealing in the draft Convention with the effect of embargoes on the expiry of the undertaking, a problem that was said to arise and raise difficulties in practice. 
It was suggested that the matter might be considered on the basis of a study by the Secretariat or of draft provisions at the next session. 
Such draft provisions might provide for suspension of the running of the expiry period in the event of circumstances beyond the control of the beneficiary that prevented presentation of a demand for payment, for the period of the inability only. 
Such a policy orientation did not attract sufficient support. 
It was also noted that such matters were not addressed in other UNCITRAL legal texts and it was felt that any decision to embark in that direction would be better taken following consideration of the matter by the Commission. 
101. The Working Group found the substance of paragraph (1) to be generally acceptable. 
It was agreed that the word "specifically" should be retained to make it clear that the paragraph contemplated a reference by the parties to specific usages, not simply a general reference by them to usages. 
102. A view was expressed that the draft Convention should support only usages expressly incorporated by the parties, rather than also providing for the applicability of usages not referred to by the parties. 
In that connection, a question was raised as to whether paragraph (2) was consistent with paragraph (1), particularly in view of the adoption of a reference to usages "specifically" referred to by the parties in paragraph (1) (see para. 1 above). 
103. Another view was that the text of paragraph (2) should be combined with the provisions of article 5 since both provisions dealt with the interpretation of the draft Convention. 
It was generally felt, however, that paragraph (2) was not intended to establish merely a rule on the interpretation of the draft Convention but that it established a construction rule for specific rights and obligations under a given undertaking. 
104. After deliberation, the Working Group found the substance of paragraph (2) to be generally acceptable, subject to possible drafting improvements to indicate more clearly the purpose served by the provision. 
Such obligations did not include any duties the issuer might have vis--vis its clients outside the context of the undertaking. 
106. Various views and concerns were expressed as regards the use of the words "as determined with due regard to good guarantee or stand-by letter-of-credit practice". 
A concern was that a reference to "good" practice established a subjective criterion and that it might create uncertainty as to what would constitute "good" practice. 
In addition, it was stated that, at least in certain jurisdictions, a reference to "good" practice might produce the unintended result that determination of the applicable standards would be treated as a question of fact to be decided upon by a jury. 
Accordingly, support was expressed for the retention of the reference to "good" practice. 
The prevailing view, however, was that the term "good practice" could be replaced by a reference to "generally accepted" practice. 
It was recalled that the focus of paragraph (1) was on "good faith" and "reasonable care", which were not to be determined only by reference to either "good" or "generally accepted" practice but also by reference to the overall circumstances of the case. 
108. Another concern was that references to practice contained in articles 13 (1) and 16 were expressed in different wordings. 
109. As a matter of drafting, it was suggested that the qualifier "independent" should be added to the words "guarantee practice" to avoid misinterpretation of the draft Convention as addressing also guarantee undertakings of an accessory nature. 
It was also agreed that reference should be made to the "international" character of practices contemplated under paragraph (1). 
110. After deliberation, the Working Group decided to replace the words "as determined with due regard to good guarantee or stand-by letter of credit practice" by the words "having due regard to generally accepted standards of international practice of independent guarantees or stand-by letters of credit". 
111. The Working Group found the substance of paragraph (2) to be generally acceptable. 
114. With respect to those specific cases where an undertaking would stipulate that payment was to be made by a bank other than the guarantor or issuer, it was generally agreed that such a stipulation should be interpreted as implying also that another place was stipulated in the undertaking. 
115. After deliberation, the Working Group found the substance of the sentence to be generally acceptable. 
116. A suggestion was made that, where a demand for payment was presented and no statement or other document was required under the guaranty letter, the draft Convention should establish an obligation for the beneficiary to issue a statement indicating that payment was due. 
While some support was expressed for the proposal, the prevailing view was that the suggestion would produce the undesirable result of prohibiting simple demand guarantees and clean stand-by letters of credit. 
The Working Group reaffirmed its earlier decision. 
117. After deliberation, the Working Group found the substance of the sentence to be generally acceptable. 
As a matter of drafting, it was agreed that the words "statement or document" should be replaced by the words "certification or other document" to ensure consistency with the second sentence of the article. 
Support for the retention of article 15, with its application limited to guarantees, was expressed in particular because of a concern that deletion of the provision might be interpreted as a preference in the draft Convention for the UCP approach, which did not provide for notice. 
Suggestions were made that, were article 15 to be retained, the second sentence should be deleted or clarified, in particular the words "entitles the principal or applicant". 
119. While the above notion of blanket inapplicability of the notice procedure to stand-by letters of credit was questioned by reference to the actual practice, at least in some States, the Working Group concluded that it would be preferable to delete article 15. 
120. The question was raised as to whether it was sufficiently clear that the principal or applicant and the guarantor or issuer could agree to lower the standard of examination of the demand and accompanying documents. 
It was recalled that the current approach was the result of extensive deliberations at the nineteenth session and was based on the view that the draft Convention should focus on the relationship between the guarantor or issuer and the beneficiary. 
121. From the standpoint of drafting, the Working Group noted that the upcoming Secretariat redraft would reflect the earlier decision of the Working Group that a demand for payment would be considered a "document" for the purposes of the draft Convention (A/CN.9/388, para. 110). 
Accordingly, a formulation such as "the demand and any other, accompanying documents" would be used. 
122. The concern was expressed that the seven-day cap on the time allowed for examination of the demand for payment would raise difficulties for States in which clusters of holidays at given points of the year would render the rule in paragraph (2) inadequate. 
Though some hesitation was expressed that a seven-business-day rule would create uncertainty for beneficiaries, and that use of the word "business" would not take account of private guarantors or issuers, the Working Group settled on the seven-business-day approach. 
In doing so, the Working Group recognized that a distinction might be drawn between "business days" generally and those days on which guarantors or issuers were open for business ("banking days"). 
123. It was agreed that the intended effect of the second sentence should be made clearer, namely, that payment of a non-conforming demand would not deprive the principal or applicant of a right to refuse reimbursement to the guarantor or issuer in such a case. 
Such additional clarity might be achieved by deleting the words "and obligations" and using the words "does not prejudice" instead of "does not affect". 
It was also noted that the provision was not meant to override an agreed lower standard. 
124. The Working Group noted that the reference to the beneficiary in paragraph (1 bis) was mistaken and should be replaced by a reference to the guarantor or issuer. 
Support was expressed for deletion on the ground that the provision restated a principle (prompt payment of a conforming demand) that was self-evident in paragraph (1). 
Doubts about paragraph (1 bis) were also expressed on the ground that the meaning of the word "promptly" was unclear. 
Additional misgivings focused on the procedure provided for acknowledgement of conformity of a demand in the deferred-payment context. 
While some interest was expressed in such a procedure, it was generally felt to be unfamiliar to practice and not relevant as a Convention rule for cases of acceptance of a demand for payment rather than rejection, in which case a communication to the beneficiary was a necessary rule. 
126. The prevailing view, which the Working Group adopted, was that paragraph (1 bis) served a useful purpose by stating clearly the principle of prompt payment, unless otherwise agreed, in which case payment should be made at the time stipulated. 
At the same time, it was agreed that no reference would be made in paragraph (1 bis) to acknowledgement of conformity of a demand in the deferred-payment context. 
The Working Group also noted that it would be made clear in the next redraft that the obligation to pay promptly followed the decision to pay, without affecting the time allowed under article 16 (2) for examining the demand and deciding whether to pay. 
127. The Working Group decided to delete paragraph (1 ter). 
It was also stated that the paragraph might be interpreted as suggesting the applicability of the draft Convention to the relationship between the principal or applicant and the guarantor or issuer. 
128. As had been the case previously, the concern was expressed that the rule in paragraph (2) was inappropriate, if not for all the undertakings within the scope of the draft Convention, at the least for stand-by letters of credit. 
It was suggested that an acceptable alternative would be to give the guarantor or issuer the discretion not to pay in such cases. 
In support of such an approach, it was suggested that the obligation to act with reasonable care and in good faith would be sufficient to guide the guarantor or issuer in the event that it was shown evidence of fraud. 
130. The Working Group decided, subject to approval by the Commission, that the next session would be held at Vienna from 19 to 30 September 1994. 
Noting with satisfaction that one hundred and twenty-three States are now parties to the 1951 Convention 5/ and/or the 1967 Protocol 6/ relating to the Status of Refugees, 
Welcoming the continuing strong commitment of States to provide protection and assistance to refugees and the valuable support extended by Governments to the High Commissioner in carrying out her humanitarian tasks, 
Recognizing that, in certain regions, the misuse by individuals of asylum procedures jeopardizes the institution of asylum and adversely affects the prompt and effective protection of refugees, 
Welcoming the continuing efforts of the High Commissioner to meet the protection and assistance needs of refugee women and refugee children, who constitute the majority of the world's refugee population and who are often exposed to serious threats to their safety and well-being, 
Recognizing the increased demands faced by the Office of the High Commissioner worldwide and the need for all available resources to be fully and effectively mobilized to meet those demands, 
3. Also calls upon all States to uphold asylum as an indispensable instrument for the international protection of refugees, and to respect scrupulously the fundamental principle of non-refoulement; 
4. Urges States to ensure access, consistent with relevant international and regional instruments, for all asylum-seekers to fair and efficient procedures for the determination of refugee status and the granting of asylum to eligible persons; 
8. Acknowledges with appreciation the further progress made in the implementation of measures within the framework of the High Commissioner's programme to ensure the protection and to meet the assistance needs of refugee women and girls, in accordance with the High Commissioner's policy on refugee women; 
18. Notes the relationship between safeguarding human rights and preventing refugee problems, and reiterates its support for the High Commissioner's efforts to increase cooperation between her Office and the Commission on Human Rights, the Centre for Human Rights of the Secretariat and other relevant international bodies and organizations; 
19. Welcomes the further progress made by the High Commissioner in enhancing the capacity of her Office to respond to humanitarian emergencies and encourages her to provide full support to the coordination role of the Emergency Relief Coordinator, especially in major and complex emergencies; 
20. Encourages the High Commissioner to continue to cooperate fully, including within the framework of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, with United Nations agencies, intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations, in order to ensure an effective response to complex emergency situations; 
For the printed text, see Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-second Year, Supplement for July, August and September 1987, document S/19085. 
Recognizing the substantial support that, inter alia, the Secretary-General, the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, the United Nations Development Programme, the donor community and national and international non-governmental organizations have given the Conference since its inception, 
Convinced that peace, development and democracy are essential in order to solve the problems of uprooted populations in the region, 
3. Urges the Central American countries, Belize and Mexico to continue to implement and follow up the programmes benefiting refugees, returnees and displaced persons in accordance with their national development plans; 
6. Supports the special attention that the Central American countries, Belize and Mexico are giving to the particular needs of refugee, repatriated and displaced women and children and to the measures being adopted to protect and improve the environment and to preserve ethnic and cultural values; 
11. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session a report on the process of the International Conference on Central American Refugees, including an analysis of achievements, obstacles and pending tasks. 
Welcoming the prospects for voluntary repatriation and durable solutions across the continent, 
Realizing the importance of assisting the host countries, in particular those countries that have been hosting refugees for a long time, in remedying environmental deterioration and the negative impact on public services and the development process, 
Recognizing the mandate of the High Commissioner to protect and assist refugees and returnees and the catalytic role she plays, together with the international community and development agencies, in addressing the broader issues of development relating to refugees, returnees and displaced persons, 
Deeply concerned by the massive presence of refugees and externally displaced persons in Djibouti, which represents 25 per cent of the total population of the country, and by their uninterrupted influx due to the tragic situation in Somalia, 
Also recognizing the need for cooperation between the Government of Djibouti and the High Commissioner and relevant organizations to find alternative solutions for the problem of refugees in Djibouti City and to be able to mobilize the necessary external assistance to meet their specific needs, 
Aware that the refugee population in the refugee camps throughout Djibouti is in a precarious situation, facing the threat of famine, malnutrition and disease, and that it needs adequate external assistance for the provision of foodstuff, medical assistance and the necessary infrastructure for shelter, 
Aware also that Eritrea has been devastated by a thirty-year war, which ended in May 1991, and repeated droughts over the years, that its economy and resources have been destroyed and that it is starting anew, 
Deeply concerned about the massive presence of refugees, voluntary returnees, displaced persons and demobilized soldiers in Ethiopia and the enormous burden that this has placed on the infrastructure and meagre resources of the country, 
Deeply concerned also about the grave consequences this has entailed for Ethiopia's capability to grapple with the effects of the prolonged drought and rebuild the country's economy, 
Deeply concerned about the plight of Sudanese refugee children, particularly the problem of unaccompanied minors, and emphasizing the need for their protection, well-being and reunification with their families, 
Considering that the repatriation and reintegration of returnees and the relocation of displaced persons are aggravated by natural disasters and that the process poses serious humanitarian, social and economic problems for the Government of Chad, 
Cognizant of the appeal to Member States and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to continue to provide the necessary assistance to the Government of Chad to alleviate its problems and improve its abilities to implement the programme of repatriation, reintegration and relocation of voluntary returnees and displaced persons, 
Also deeply concerned that, despite the efforts made to provide the necessary material and financial assistance for the refugees, returnees and displaced persons, the situation remains unsettled and has serious implications for the long-term national development of Liberia, as well as for those West African countries hosting Liberian refugees, 
Bearing in mind the continuing need to provide emergency humanitarian assistance to Liberian refugees, returnees and displaced persons, since the security situation is not yet propitious for the conduct of large-scale voluntary repatriation and reintegration, 
Gravely concerned about the continuing serious social, economic and environmental impact of the massive presence of refugees in Malawi, as well as its far-reaching consequences for the long-term development process and environmental effects, 
Welcoming with appreciation the ongoing activities of the High Commissioner for the voluntary repatriation and reintegration of South African returnees, and hoping that the obstacles to the return of all refugees and exiles in conditions of safety and dignity will be removed without delay, 
Recognizing the need to integrate refugee-related development projects in local and national development plans, 
2. Commends the Governments concerned for their sacrifices, for providing assistance to refugees, returnees and displaced persons and for their efforts to promote voluntary repatriation and other measures taken in order to find appropriate and lasting solutions; 
4. Expresses its appreciation to the Secretary-General, the High Commissioner, the specialized agencies, the International Committee of the Red Cross, donor countries and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations for their assistance in mitigating the plight of the large number of refugees, returnees and displaced persons; 
5. Expresses the hope that additional resources will be made available for general refugee programmes to keep pace with refugee needs; 
6. Appeals to Member States, international organizations and non-governmental organizations to provide adequate and sufficient financial, material and technical assistance for relief and rehabilitation programmes for the large number of refugees, voluntary returnees and displaced persons and victims of natural disasters and to the affected countries; 
7. Requests all Governments and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to pay particular attention to the protection of special needs of refugee women and children; 
8. Calls upon the Secretary-General, the High Commissioner, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs of the Secretariat and United Nations humanitarian agencies to continue their efforts to mobilize humanitarian assistance for the relief, repatriation, rehabilitation and resettlement of refugees, returnees and displaced persons, including those refugees in urban areas; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General to continue his efforts to mobilize adequate financial and material assistance for the full implementation of ongoing projects in rural and urban areas affected by the presence of refugees, returnees and displaced persons; 
10. Requests the High Commissioner to continue her efforts with the appropriate United Nations agencies, the Organization of African Unity and intergovernmental, governmental and non-governmental organizations in order to consolidate and increase essential services to refugees, returnees and displaced persons; 
1. In paragraph 6 of its resolution 844 (1993) of 18 June 1993, the Security Council invited the Secretary-General to report on a regular basis on the implementation of that resolution as well as of resolution 836 (1993) of 4 June 1993. 
In its resolution 900 (1994) of 4 March 1994, the Council welcomed the goal of "the early reopening of Tuzla airport". 
Because of the fighting in central Bosnia, the region has been effectively cut off from normal commercial traffic for almost one year, which has made almost the entire population dependent on humanitarian assistance for its survival. 
Prior to the winter months, UNHCR reiterated its request, noting that lack of access was a very serious concern in the Tuzla region. 
4. More recently, however, the Tuzla municipal authorities have declared that the population has survived the winter, despite difficulties. 
There have also been significant improvements, since February 1994, in access to the region from Belgrade as a result of increased cooperation from the Bosnian Serb authorities. 
5. Although immediate humanitarian disaster has been avoided, the opening of Tuzla airport would greatly improve the situation in the region. 
Although access appears to be improving, UNHCR delivered only 25 per cent of the monthly food requirement in the region in February. 
In March, UNHCR is expecting to deliver between 35 and 40 per cent of the monthly requirement. 
In addition to the basic food requirement, UNHCR plans to deliver some 500 tons of spring agricultural seeds in the coming weeks in order to achieve some self-sufficiency in food supplies in the region later this year. 
Until such time as normal commercial traffic is restored, which is yet to be achieved despite the recently improved conditions in central Bosnia, an airlift operation to Tuzla, in addition to access by land, would meet some of those urgent requirements in the region. 
Air operations in and out of Tuzla by fixed-wing aircraft would contribute to emergency medical evacuations from the area. 
The improvement in the humanitarian and social conditions by airlift would also help to preserve the exceptionally multi-ethnic character of the region, a matter of some importance to the local authorities. 
The same position was repeatedly expressed by Dr. Karadzic on several other occasions. 
9. In pursuing the first scenario, i.e. to open the airport with the consent of the parties, my Special Representative, Mr. Yasushi Akashi, intensified his efforts to obtain such consent. 
On 1 February 1994, he met with President Izetbegovic and Dr. Karadzic separately, and the basic modalities for the opening of the airport were suggested to both parties in an aide m\x{5e66}oire for their study. 
Dr. Karadzic, while not agreeing to the opening, promised my Special Representative that he would explore all possible conditions for the opening of the airport. 
President Izetbegovic also promised to study the proposed modalities. 
The Government of the Russian Federation also supported my Special Representative's negotiations with the Bosnian Serbs, and offered Russian monitors to be included in the UNPROFOR presence at the airport, in order to reinforce UNPROFOR's monitoring and inspection mechanisms. 
(This is comparable with arrangements currently in place at Sarajevo airport.) 
The opening of two new air corridors was also agreed with Dr. Karadzic. 
While the issue of liaison officers is yet to be solved, I believe that the opening of Tuzla airport for UNPROFOR purposes is now feasible and that humanitarian flights will be possible before long. 
On 22 March 1994, with the consent of the parties, my Special Representative and the Force Commander undertook the first UNPROFOR flight by fixed-wing aircraft to Tuzla airport. 
12. Tuzla airport is a former Yugoslav Peoples' Army (JNA) facility situated in Dubrave, approximately 10 kilometres to the south of Tuzla. 
The airport facilities consist of three runways; two of these, which are located outside the main airport's boundaries, will be made unusable by UNPROFOR to prevent any possible misuse. 
The airport is now a secured United Nations facility. 
UNPROFOR engineers have confirmed that the existing infrastructure, runway, taxiway and tower are in good condition. 
Fire-fighting and limited material-handling capabilities are being put in place, using the limited resources of the battalion. 
All aircraft will be routed into Tuzla through two corridors from Zagreb and Split, respectively. 
While the first flights will be exclusively undertaken by UNPROFOR aircraft, pending agreement on arrangements governing humanitarian flights, it is important that humanitarian flights begin as soon as possible on a frequent and regular basis after the first few UNPROFOR flights. 
It is understood that, at least initially, the number of such flights may have to be limited. 
At first, the airport will be opened only for fair-weather landings under visual flight rules, until all the necessary technical equipment and personnel are in place to upgrade it to an all-weather capability. 
The airport is now ready for fair-weather landings of a limited number of flights. 
14. In addition to the Nordic battalion already deployed at the airfield, operating Tuzla airport requires a number of support staff to carry out various communications, administrative, transportation, engineer and logistics support tasks. 
Apart from the more general administrative and support functions, UNPROFOR has identified a need for some 120 specialist personnel, 20 military observers and 20 United Nations civilian police monitors. 
Furthermore, certain technical equipment will be required, such as all-weather navigation and landing aids, equipment for facilities and runway maintenance, as well as equipment for air traffic control, weather forecasting, and material handling, in order to upgrade the capabilities to handle higher-volume humanitarian airlift operations. 
It is anticipated that most facility maintenance can be conducted by UNPROFOR's military/civilian engineers. 
A shortfall remains, however, in administration and operations staff as well as for aircraft servicing teams. 
16. I should like to express my appreciation to those Member States and regional organizations and arrangements which have lent their political, diplomatic, and material support to UNPROFOR's and UNHCR's efforts in this matter. 
My Special Representative is therefore continuing intensive negotiations with the parties in order to achieve such an agreement. 
18. Since the opening of Tuzla airport is being pursued for the purpose of improving the capability to deliver humanitarian assistance, the activity would fall within the existing mandate given by Security Council resolutions 836 (1993) and 844 (1994). 
UNPROFOR has been proceeding with its plans on that basis. 
However, in light of the political importance of this action and the need for additional resources to ensure the safe operation of the airport, I believe that the explicit approval and support of the Security Council is required. 
I would, therefore, recommend that the Security Council approve UNPROFOR's plans for the opening of Tuzla airport for humanitarian purposes and approve the additional resources requested for this purpose. 
I shall keep the Council informed of developments concerning the reopening of the airport. 
At about 1030 hours, a bloody battle was being waged in this sector of the front. 
Yesterday, from afternoon until late at night, there was intensive shelling from Grad rocket launchers and artillery positions in the direction of Agdam and Terter. 
Yesterday, 22 March 1994, starting at 0800 hours, Armenian military formations, consisting of six tanks, three BMP armoured vehicles and up to one infantry battalion, launched an offensive from the vicinity of the formerly occupied settlement of Garakhanbeily in the direction of the village of Alkhanli (Fizuli district). 
I should be grateful if you would have this letter circulated as a document of the Security Council. 
A telling example of the new foreign policy of democratic Bulgaria is its attitude towards the crisis brought about by the disintegration of the former Yugoslav federation. From the very beginning, Bulgaria declared that it would not take advantage of the resulting situation. 
Along with this, Bulgaria consistently and energetically supports the peaceful initiatives of the United Nations, the European Union and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization, which can lead to a lasting and equitable solution of the dangerous crisis, whose dimensions are not only regional. 
Our desire to see the categorical and well-founded position of the United Nations applied in practice without any military involvement on the part of Bulgaria or other Balkan and neighbouring States is not motivated by any clandestine schemes or unwillingness to bear responsibility. 
Here is another argument: Bulgaria strictly observes the sanctions imposed on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) by the relevant resolutions of the Security Council. 
Bulgaria's abstention from participation in military operations in the former Yugoslavia under the auspices of the United Nations is not equivalent to indifference or lack of concern. This position is motivated by the historical heritage, a recurrence of which would prove fatal for the Balkans. 
The Balkan wars in this century alone were four, each one of them more tragic and regrettable than the last. 
The Balkan States bear the burden of the past and, however noble their motives, any part they take in the military operations in the former Yugoslavia, even in the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), may rouse old suspicions and feuds. 
I am well aware of the growing need for a quantitative increase in UNPROFOR, without which the negotiated political compromises and obligations will be endangered. 
But the risk will be even greater should troops from any one of the Balkan States be included in UNPROFOR. I am confident that you are also aware of this danger and will continue your efforts on behalf of the United Nations to find an adequate solution. 
The Agency secretariat, however, made its unreasonable assessment of the results of the inspection and on that basis it is seeking to convene a meeting of the Board of Governors in an attempt to adopt an unjust "resolution" against the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
1. The character and scope of the recent inspection are as follows: 
The Agency secretariat later withdrew its earlier requests in the face of our legally, scientifically and technologically reasonable points, and agreed to conduct an inspection aimed exclusively at maintaining the continuity of safeguards. 
This is how the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and IAEA reached their final agreement on the scope of inspection on 15 February in Vienna. 
The agreed inspection is, in terms of time, an activity of verifying that there has been no diversion of nuclear material since the last inspection but does not include, in terms of contents, activities of verifying the completeness of the initial inventory of nuclear material. 
The Vienna agreement says that the agreed inspection is restricted to providing the continuity of safeguards "but not to perform routine and ad hoc inspections under the Safeguards Agreement. 
This inspection is aimed to verify non-diversion of nuclear material from the nuclear facilities since the last inspection." 
2. We have permitted all the inspection activities specified in the Vienna agreement: 
We accepted the IAEA inspection needed for the continuity of safeguards from 1 to 15 March in accordance with the Vienna agreement of 15 February. 
In accepting the inspection team, we issued entry visas to the IAEA inspectors in time, even before the United States showed any move to implement the agreed simultaneous steps. 
We agreed to the requests from the inspection team by showing it all the necessary accounting and operating records and supporting documents for its examination. 
We afforded active cooperation to the inspectors so that they could smoothly conduct design information verification with regard to any facility modifications or changes in operating conditions. 
When the Agency inspectors asked for the arrangements needed for the measurements of the damaged fuel at the experimental nuclear power plant, our facility operators provided them with the necessary conditions for their measurements even through complicated process manipulation, despite the risk of exposure to a high-level radioactive dose. 
Moreover, when the inspectors proposed a technically impossible way of taking samples in the radiochemical laboratory, our facility operators advanced a realistic way to help them to attain the purpose of their inspection, enabling them to take samples there to support the continuity of safeguards. 
All these facts show that the inspection team carried out all its activities without let or hindrance, as specified in the Vienna agreement. 
This was mentioned at the informal briefing of the IAEA Board of Governors in Vienna on 16 March, where the IAEA secretariat said that "a great many of the inspection activities agreed to were carried out without obstacles as envisaged". 
3. The IAEA secretariat's assessment on the result of the inspection is unreasonable: 
The "refused measures" as described by the IAEA secretariat include the sampling from the input accountability tank of the radiochemical laboratory, gamma mapping in building No. 3 and smear-taking in the glove-box area. 
However, we offered our optimal cooperation for all the activities requested by the Agency at these and other facilities. 
The IAEA inspection team requested the smear-taking in the glove-box area on the ground that the surveillance camera had run out of tape and the seals were broken there. 
During earlier inspections, the inspectors took dozens of smear tests in the glove-box area, but there appeared differences in the measured and analysed value and evaluation of the two sides, which have not yet come to any agreement thereon. 
In this connection, our side said in its 10 March letter addressed to the inspection team that "this is one of the 'inconsistency' factors". 
Therefore, the operator said that he would allow the team to take samples after "clarifying the analytical data of samples taken during previous inspections". 
But, with a view to maintaining the continuity of safeguards, our operator recommended that the team take samples of the tracer liquid which the inspection team had put into the three tanks during their earlier inspection to freeze this process. 
The inspection team agreed to the idea suggested by the operator and retracted its initial request and took solution samples from these tanks. 
But after taking solution samples, the inspection team abruptly insisted that "the sampled solution is a good example to show the operator's integrity, but still insufficient for the verification at the glove-box area" and again renewed its request for smear tests. 
Such insistence of the inspection team contradicts the IAEA document, which says that "this inspection does not include the verification of the completeness of the initial inventory of nuclear material". 
This notwithstanding, the IAEA secretariat told the informal briefing that "the smear tests should be taken only after a package agreement had been reached between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States of America". 
This is inconsistent with the facts; 
During the inspection, we permitted "gamma-mapping at a few selected points" where such measurements had taken place before, in line with paragraph 5 of part KDF, chapter II, of the Vienna agreement, and the inspection team performed its gamma-mapping at 15 points. 
IAEA's request for gamma-mapping at building No. 3 was made for the first time only during the recent inspection. 
It is clear to everyone that the repeated measurements at the same points will enable the inspectors to detect any possible changes in the operating status at the specific locations as compared with the previous gamma-mapping. 
Therefore, the operators said that they would agree to permit gamma-mapping at building No. 3 during the recent inspection if the IAEA inspection team produced any evidence that gamma-mapping had been carried out during the previous inspections at the relevant points of building No. 3. 
But, without presenting any specific evidence, the inspection team would simply say that the gamma-mapping took place at points of this building, and the very inspector who is alleged to have performed the gamma-mapping said that he himself was not sure of it. 
Nevertheless, the IAEA secretariat insisted groundlessly that the Democratic People's Republic of Korea had refused its activities; 
The inspection team has no reason at all to ask for sampling at this tank, as the Agency's seals remained intact on the inlet/outlet valves of the tank and the necessary gamma-mapping was carried out during its recent inspection. 
The team's request runs counter to the Vienna agreement, specifically paragraph 6 in part KDF of chapter II that stipulates that "in the specific locations where seals were broken, samplings are permitted to provide the continuity of safeguards". 
The inspection team even attempted to realize its unreasonable demand, saying that "we cannot believe the integrity of the one-year-old seals", even though the original seals which they had placed last August remained unbroken on the inlet/outlet valves of the tank. 
The unreasonable demands were also revealed in the indecisive way the team once abandoned the requested sampling and then demanded it again. 
The inspection team confirmed firsthand that the radiochemical laboratory's operating status remains completely frozen by the double and triple system of containment and surveillance. 
But the inspection team concluded that it was not in a position to verify that no reprocessing activities had occurred at the facility simply for lack of a few smear tests. 
This conclusion clearly does not make sense in terms of either its scientific and technological aspects or of reason. 
4. The IAEA secretariat must rescind its unjust assessment on the results of the recent inspection: 
On the basis of its unjust assessment of the results of the recent inspection, the Agency secretariat, is, however, seeking to adopt another "resolution" provoking the Democratic People's Republic of Korea at the meeting of the Board of Governors, only to broaden its partiality further. 
If the IAEA secretariat sincerely wants to see a fair solution to our "nuclear issue", it must, inter alia, withdraw its unjust and hasty assessment of the results of its recent inspection. 
If the IAEA secretariat continues to broaden its partiality, it will be held responsible for the consequences arising therefrom. 
On instructions from our Governments, we have the honour to transmit herewith the text of the Joint Statement on Development of United States-Ukrainian Friendship and Partnership, signed by the Presidents of the United States of America and Ukraine on 4 March 1994 in Washington (see annex). 
Embarking on this new era, the two leaders agree to work actively to implement the following comprehensive program of cooperation: 
President Clinton and President Kravchuk discussed security assurances for Ukraine and agreed on the importance of such assurances. 
(b) The elimination of strategic nuclear arms; 
(d) The development of state systems of control, accounting and physical protection of nuclear materials. 
The Government of the United States of America, in consultation with the Government of Ukraine, shall expeditiously decide on the appropriate allocation of proposed assistance among these four areas. 
Once this decision has been made, the two sides shall expeditiously seek to conclude an agreement and three amendments specifying this proposed increase in assistance. 
For defense conversion assistance, the two sides shall work to conclude a new implementing agreement between the Department of Defense of the United States of America and the Ministry of Engineering, Military-Industrial Complex and Conversion of Ukraine. 
The two leaders agree that expanded bilateral economic ties and commercial cooperation can make a significant contribution to strengthening United States-Ukrainian relations and developing free markets, economic growth and jobs in the two countries. 
The United States and Ukraine also agree to establish a special bilateral commission on trade and investment to expand commercial relations. 
Both countries will work to reduce barriers to trade and investment in order to expand access to each other's markets. 
The United States supports Ukraine's interest in formally applying for GATT membership and is prepared to provide technical assistance to help Ukraine implement a trade regime consistent with GATT rules. 
United States private investment in Ukraine can make an important contribution to Ukraine's transition to a market economy. 
The two leaders continue to place the highest priority on the success of political and economic reform in Ukraine. 
The United States will provide up to $350 million in bilateral economic assistance in fiscal year 1994 to support Ukraine's transition to a market-oriented economy and a democratic society. 
The United States and Ukraine also agree that international financial institutions, particularly the International Monetary Fund (IMF) and the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (IBRD), have an essential role to play in providing financial resources to facilitate Ukraine's transition to a market economy. 
The United States, for its part, is prepared to exercise leadership within the group of seven major industrialized countries to mobilize additional multilateral assistance to support a comprehensive reform program. 
In keeping with its steadfast and consistent adherence to the non-proliferation Treaty and its determination not to permit the emergence of hotbeds of tension - particularly nuclear - on its borders, the Russian Federation is in favour of a comprehensive settlement of the situation. 
First. We are prepared to support the resolution currently under consideration in the Security Council, which calls upon the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to comply with its obligations vis--vis the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) under the non-proliferation Treaty. 
We shall urge the Security Council to take decisive measures in all other situations involving the threat of the proliferation of nuclear weapons, without applying a double standard. 
That would be the most logical format for the conference, since the above-mentioned countries are situated in the Korean peninsula or in its immediate vicinity and are capable of playing a special role in a settlement. 
We are convinced that only this approach will make it possible to find mutually acceptable and balanced solutions that strengthen the non-proliferation regime and at the same time prevent a slide towards confrontation. 
2. Two plenary meetings, led by General Amer for the Iraqi side, were held on 14 and 15 March 1994. 
In addition, 24 meetings were held at the technical level during this period. 
5. The IAEA Action Team was represented by Maurizio Zifferero, Leader of the Action Team, Berhanykun Andemicael, Garry Dillon, Laura Rockwood and Paul Stokes. 
He demanded to know when the Special Commission and IAEA would consider the ongoing monitoring and verification system to be in place and when reports under paragraph 22 would be made. 
He asserted that the Executive Chairman and the Commission were acting out of political motives inconsistent with their mandate. 
He indicated that serious consequences could ensue if the Commission did not act accordingly. 
(a) The Commission having full information of Iraq's prohibited programmes allowing for a definitive accounting of them; 
8. During the technical talks, Iraq had sought, by providing new data, to address the Commission's main outstanding concern - a full accounting of Iraq's former chemical weapons programme. 
However, there was still the problem of how they could be independently verified by the Commission. 
The Commission had made suggestions how to address that problem. 
The Commission continued to discuss with Iraq questions arising from the Commission's investigations into information provided by Iraq on the suppliers of prohibited items. 
10. The initiation of those actions had been delayed by Iraq's failure, until November 1993, to recognize the Council's plans, themselves adopted in October 1991 by Security Council resolution 715 (1991) and due to enter into force at that time. 
The Commission had been ready to initiate implementation of ongoing monitoring and verification at any time Iraq accepted the resolution. 
11. The initial declarations under resolution 715 (1991) had been received from Iraq in mid-January 1994. 
12. The key to the initiation of ongoing monitoring and verification was Iraq's initial declarations - ongoing monitoring and verification must be conducted on the basis of information provided by Iraq to constitute the baseline information for such activities. 
Without that baseline information from Iraq, the Commission could not undertake useful ongoing monitoring and verification. 
13. The current status of ongoing monitoring and verification was that the Commission would be launching its first series of baseline inspections in March and April respectively for ballistic missiles and biological activities. 
While plans were under development for chemical baseline inspections, a date for sending a team to Iraq had not yet been set and was pending the receipt from Iraq of adequate baseline information. 
Depending on the availability of experts, the Commission would be able to launch chemical baseline inspections shortly after the receipt of adequate initial declarations from Iraq. 
14. Once the baseline inspections were concluded and sensors and tags were installed, the Commission should be able to implement ongoing monitoring and verification forthwith. 
It should prove possible to install sensors and tags within the framework of baseline inspections. 
15. As regards IAEA's ongoing monitoring and verification regime, the Leader of the Action Team informed the Deputy Prime Minister that, while elements of the plan had already been phased in, others remained to be implemented, as detailed in the enclosure to the present report. 
He reaffirmed IAEA's position that it would report to the Security Council under paragraph 22 of resolution 687 (1991) only after it was satisfied that it was in a position fully to implement its plan. 
16. For the Special Commission and the Action Team of IAEA, the situation was very clear: their mandate was that of the relevant Security Council resolutions and the Charter of the United Nations. 
Their only objectives were to fulfil, to the satisfaction of the Council, their technical mandates as soon as feasible. 
They concentrated on plans for implementing ongoing monitoring and verification, with the Iraqi side pushing for timetables by which each activity would be complete. 
The Commission and IAEA explained what their current intentions were for conducting such activities but pointed out that, in most instances, the speed with which they could proceed was dependent upon Iraqi actions, especially in relation to the provision of information. 
18. In both the chemical and the ballistic missiles areas, talks also covered past weapons programmes. 
In the chemical weapons area, talks covered the importation of raw materials and equipment for the production of chemical weapons and a detailed breakdown of precursor chemical imports against production capacity and actual production of chemical warfare agents. 
In the ballistic missiles area, talks covered the expenditure of SCUD-derivative missiles and information arising from the Commission's investigations into Iraq's missile and related equipment supplier network (see enclosure). 
2. The primary focus was on ongoing monitoring and verification. 
The Special Commission outlined to the Iraqi side current activities to establish as soon as feasible a workable mechanism and practical modalities for monitoring pursuant to the ongoing monitoring and verification plan approved by resolution 715 (1991). 
That included the assessment of Iraq's initial declarations submitted under the plan, identification of sites to be monitored and appropriate monitoring technologies and preparation of ongoing monitoring and verification protocols with specific guidelines for future monitoring inspections. 
The Iraqi side informed the Commission of its efforts to support the early establishment of the ongoing monitoring and verification mechanism. 
They included trial exercises to familiarize Iraqi personnel with the monitoring modalities envisaged under the ongoing monitoring and verification plan and to gain experience in support of monitoring activities. 
3. During the talks, progress was made in the identification of facilities and specific items to be monitored. 
Useful discussions were held on sensor technology, including cameras and tags to be used for monitoring. 
The Iraqi side submitted additional reports on a number of facilities identified by the Commission for monitoring. 
A schedule of forthcoming missile-related activities was provided to the Iraqi side. 
Iraq promised continued cooperation with the Special Commission and outlined specific contributions that the Iraqi side be prepared to make at each stage of establishing the ongoing monitoring and verification mechanism under resolution 715 (1991). 
4. Based on the results of the Commission's investigation of information on foreign suppliers of prohibited items submitted previously by Iraq, the Commission asked the Iraqi side to clarify some issues. 
Iraq reaffirmed that all prohibited items that had been imported by Iraq had been fully reported to the Commission and it had nothing substantial to add. 
Some further information, including identification of specific suppliers and supplier's network, was provided by Iraq and could assist the Commission in its efforts to have a complete understanding of Iraq's past programmes and in its further investigations. 
5. The Commission also continued discussions with Iraq on the past expenditure of prohibited missiles in order fully to understand the documentation recently provided by Iraq on that subject. 
As a result, Iraq undertook to submit to the Commission a new declaration with a precise accounting of all prohibited missiles obtained and used by Iraq. 
The new declaration is to substitute the relevant portion of the "Full, final and comprehensive report on ballistic missile activity" submitted by Iraq in May 1992. 
6. In the course of nine meetings, the Iraqi side presented additional information about its past chemical weapons programme. 
In the absence of documentation, the Iraqi side interviewed in early February additional senior Iraqi personnel associated with the past chemical weapons programme, among them the former head of Al Muthanna for the period from 1981 to 1987. 
The new data concerning precursors are partly based on barrel counting and partly on calculations. 
However, further evaluation by the Commission will require its experts to hold discussions with those former Iraqi officials recently interviewed by the Iraqi authorities. 
7. As Iraq had failed to complete fully the formats for its initial declaration in the chemical area, the Commission once again explained in detail how these formats should be completed. 
8. During the talks a letter was handed to Iraq from the Commission, containing the Commission's decisions on the fate of chemical production equipment associated with Iraq's past programmes. 
During the last meeting, the Iraqi side presented improvised plans for the future use of some of the dual-use equipment concerned. 
Iraq drew on the model of a site protocol prepared by the Commission for the Ibn Al-Baytar facility. 
These will be evaluated for their applicability to the Commission's needs. 
10. The biological working group held three meetings. 
11. The Commission informed the Iraqi side that it intended to conduct a series of biological baseline inspections starting in April 1994, to include all of the sites declared by Iraq in its initial declarations. 
12. As had been agreed earlier, the Commission handed to the Iraqi side a revised version of the formats for Iraq's declarations due under the plan for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
Iraq was asked to ensure that its initial declarations cover the period required by the plan, namely 1 January 1986 to July 1993, and to provide a six-monthly declaration for the period 15 July 1993 to 15 January 1994. 
At the request of Iraq, it was given an electronic copy of the revised formats. 
13. Iraq explained actions it had taken in preparation for ongoing monitoring and verification, including the drafting of "preliminary formats for the monitoring and verification protocol" for 16 of the declared biological sites. 
While these were accepted by the Commission, Iraq was notified that the Commission's biological baseline inspection team would draw up protocols specifically designed for the biological area which might differ greatly from those prepared by Iraq, as the latter were based on the Commission's chemical monitoring and verification protocols. 
14. Iraq also presented its ideas on how ongoing monitoring and verification might be conducted in the biological area. 
The modalities proposed included interviews with key site personnel, material balance accounting, sample-taking, checks of quality controls and inventories, availability of documentation and records (both medical and personnel) to inspectors, and camera monitoring. 
15. The IAEA representatives and the Iraqi nuclear team reviewed the progress made in recent months, with particular reference to the verification of the information provided by Iraq on suppliers of material and equipment and the sources of technical advice. 
17. IAEA acknowledged the progress achieved thus far in the corroboration of the information provided by Iraq on suppliers and sources of technical advice and expressed its confidence that this verification could be completed with the assistance of Member States within a short time. 
It also acknowledged the Iraqi efforts to complete the information required under the provisions of the annexes to the plan. 
It was concluded that, as far as the information requirements were concerned, the necessary actions were close to satisfactory completion. 
The possibility was envisaged of Iraq sending to Vienna a technical delegation to provide clarifications useful to IAEA in its finalizing of the inspection protocols for each facility/installation/site relevant to the plan. 
19. IAEA also indicated that it would proceed to the deployment of surveillance equipment, which entailed the identification of optimal locations for the placement of such equipment, the installation of the equipment and the assurance of its proper functioning. 
That would be achieved through the dispatch by IAEA of specialized teams dedicated to such purposes. 
It was suggested that a reasonable target for completion of such activities, as currently contemplated, under optimal circumstances might be, at a minimum, a matter of three to four months. 
Confidence was expressed that, by adopting such an approach, and assuming the continued full cooperation of the Iraqi authorities, the time needed for IAEA to assure itself of its ability to implement its plan fully would be minimized. 
20. The Iraqi team expressed its strong wish for a specific date by which IAEA would submit to the Security Council the report of Iraq's technical compliance with the relevant paragraphs of resolution 687 (1991). 
IAEA referred to the outstanding actions which would need to be completed before it would be in a position to conclude that such a report was possible, as outlined above. 
It was recognized that IAEA was in a different position from the Special Commission in so far as IAEA had already started phasing in elements of its long-term monitoring plan and that, as a consequence, the IAEA report could well precede that of the Special Commission. 
However, the IAEA representatives stated that it would not be possible or practical to provide a specific date by which that might happen. 
2. This plan requires Iraq to make initial declarations about its dual-purpose activities covering a period before the Gulf War to the present date. 
Without these data, the Commission cannot guarantee that its ongoing monitoring and verification activities will be effective. 
These data on dual-purpose activities are also to be updated every six months by Iraq. 
3. On the basis of these data, the Commission assesses Iraq's dual-purpose capabilities in all areas of relevance to the plan. 
From this assessment, which is an ongoing process given the dynamic nature of the Iraqi industrial base, the Commission identifies sites, equipment and materials that may need to be monitored. 
These protocols will contain, inter alia, a description of the site and of the items or activities of interest to ongoing monitoring and verification and prescriptions for the conduct of ongoing monitoring and verification at that site. 
On the basis of these recommendations and after review of them at the Commission's headquarters in New York, decisions will be made on the most appropriate form of ongoing monitoring and verification for each site and the relevant sensors, recording devices, seals or tags installed. 
Thereafter, ongoing monitoring and verification activities will proceed on the basis of the site monitoring and verification protocols, as amended over time to reflect changes to the sites concerned, to the items contained therein or of the activities conducted thereat. 
6. Furthermore, the Commission is in the process of recruiting additional personnel to ensure adequate resources for the added work brought about by Iraq's acceptance of resolution 715 (1991), in November 1993, and the process of initiating ongoing monitoring and verification. 
Recruitment has been initiated for a further three chemical experts and one biological and one missile expert. 
Additional computing capacity has been purchased and plans are in place to establish a monitoring centre in Baghdad. 
7. Based on the overall concept for establishing ongoing monitoring and verification under Security Council resolution 715 (1991), the following activities in the missile area are envisaged: 
(i) A team will be tasked to prepare draft site monitoring and verification protocols for a number of facilities to be monitored in Iraq. 
(ii) The team will visit all facilities identified to date as being subject to monitoring except for sites that are abandoned or under construction. 
The team will not conduct any activities related to operational missiles; 
(i) Based upon recommendations of the protocol-building team, decisions will be taken by the Special Commission on specific sensor packages that will be installed at facilities to be monitored. 
The configuration of sensor packages will depend on the type of facility, level of activities and other relevant factors. 
Currently camera systems and tags have been identified as available and suitable technologies to assist monitoring; 
(ii) After decisions are taken to install specific sensors at specific facilities, a procurement process will start. 
The Special Commission is currently establishing contacts that will allow rapid procurement once decisions are taken; 
(iii) Once sensors are procured, a team will go to Iraq to start the installation of sensors. 
(i) In accordance with the ongoing monitoring and verification plan under Security Council resolution 715 (1991), monitoring covers missiles designed for use, or capable of being modified for use, in a surface-to-surface role with a range greater than 50 kilometres; 
(ii) The Special Commission is currently working on operational procedures to ensure the safety of tagging activities. 
The completion of these procedures will require coordination with Governments that are expected to supply personnel for this operation; 
Owing to the significant number of missiles involved and safety requirements, it is anticipated that several visits will be required to complete the tagging operation. 
8. The Commission is currently installing in Iraq chemical sensors on a trial basis. 
These sensors would be able to detect trace elements of chemicals in the effluents of chemical facilities, which in turn would indicate the types of chemicals being produced at the said site. 
9. In April, the Commission intends to send a mission to Iraq to interview those senior Iraqi personnel recently interviewed by Iraq itself as part of its efforts to complete its accounting for its past chemical weapons programme. 
The aim of this mission would be to try to obtain information that might help the Commission to verify independently, either directly or indirectly, Iraq's account of its programme. 
Such verification is required to help to ensure that the Commission starts its chemical ongoing monitoring and verification activities using, as far as possible, accurate baseline information. 
A further team will, in the first week of April, start the destruction of chemical production equipment used in Iraq's former chemical weapons programme, as required by resolution 687 (1991). 
10. Thereafter, the Commission intends to launch its first chemical baseline inspections in May 1994. 
However, the date for launching these inspections is very much dependent upon Iraq first completing its initial declarations due under the plan for ongoing monitoring and verification in the format prepared by the Commission and for all the sites at which the Commission intends to conduct baseline inspections. 
11. Also in May 1994, two inspections are planned for the Muthanna facility: one to conduct a survey of the site using analytical instrumentation to ensure that there remain no munitions or chemicals at the site which should be destroyed under the terms of resolution 687 (1991). 
A second mission will formally close down the Commission's Chemical Destruction Group's operations at the site. 
This, like the mission described in the preceding paragraph, is aimed at helping to ensure that chemical ongoing monitoring and verification activities start on the correct basis, i.e. one in which Iraq's past chemical weapons capabilities have been fully accounted for and eliminated. 
12. The Commission plans to launch baseline inspections in the biological area in the second week of April, to include at least all of the sites declared by Iraq in its initial declarations of January 1994. 
Iraq was also requested to provide a written statement for each site in advance of the inspections, giving an overview of the work and equipment at that site of relevance to ongoing monitoring and verification. 
13. The Commission has also planned a number of other activities. 
In May, it is intended to conduct an inspection to tag key items of equipment identified during the baseline inspections. 
14. On the basis of these seminars, a further round of inspections will be conducted at sites identified as key in the biological area in order to complete the site-monitoring and verification protocol-writing process for these sites. 
1. On 9 December 1993, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/37 entitled "Question of responsibility for attacks on United Nations and associated personnel and measures to ensure that those responsible for such attacks are brought to justice". 
The present observations are submitted pursuant to paragraph 2 of resolution 48/37. 
5. It is a matter of deep regret that, despite all efforts, attacks on United Nations and associated personnel have increased in the last two to three years. 
In this connection, the Secretary-General would like to bring to the attention of Member States some statistics relating to attacks against personnel of the organizations of the United Nations system in 1992-1993. 
Of the 33 staff members referred to above, 29 suffered gunshot wounds, and there are grounds to believe that at least 6 were deliberately executed. More than half of those who lost their lives were engaged in providing humanitarian assistance. 
While the grand total for all past and ongoing missions amounts to 1,074 fatalities, in 1993 alone 202 military personnel were killed. 
10. Recent developments have demonstrated that the Organization has been increasingly mandated by its principal organs, mostly by the Security Council, to undertake multidimensional operations. 
Safety and security aspects acquire particular importance in such operations. 
Therefore, in the Secretary-General's view, a new convention should primarily address the problems encountered in the framework of these operations. 
Under resolution 868 (1993), the report of the Secretary-General on any new operation contemplated by the Council must therefore identify all categories of persons including, if necessary, staff of NGOs and civilian contractors to be engaged in the new operation. 
14. The text of the model status-of-forces agreement contained in the report of the Secretary-General dated 9 October 1990 7/ was prepared on the basis of established practice, taking into account earlier and existing agreements. 
Such a step, whether it materializes in a separate instrument or as part of a general convention on the safety and security of United Nations and associated personnel, would significantly contribute to the progressive development of international law and send a strong message to potential offenders. 
19. At the same time, the adoption of a new instrument, while usefully highlighting the aspect of individual responsibility for attacks on United Nations personnel, should not cast any doubt on existing obligations of Member States. 
This responsibility flows from every Government's normal and inherent function of maintaining order and protecting persons within its jurisdiction. 
20. The Secretary-General finally wishes to point out that, in elaborating the provisions of an international instrument concerning responsibility for attacks on United Nations and associated personnel, several important issues will require very careful consideration. 
The question arises how those conflicting concerns could be accommodated in the proposed convention. 
The question arises whether attacks on United Nations military contingents engaged in an enforcement operation should be considered, for the purposes of such a convention, as an attack on United Nations personnel. 
23. The Secretary-General trusts that the foregoing information, comments and suggestions will be useful to the consideration of this question and reserves the right to submit further comments on specific provisions of the drafts before the Ad Hoc Committee at a later stage. 
The Government has therefore requested that United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) assistance should be provided on a case-by-case basis until further notice. 
3. In December 1993, the Government adopted an economic and social reform programme. 
During 1994, UNDP assistance will focus on support to the priorities defined by the Government through ongoing activities and programmes to be determined in collaboration with the Government. 
Authorize the Administrator to approve assistance to the Congo on a case-by-case basis within the financial limitations of its established indicative planning figure framework. 
To the extent possible, the overall strategy will be the empowerment of the most vulnerable groups for sustainable human development. 
Support to emergency relief and humanitarian assistance will also be a priority for UNDP in Zaire during 1994. 
Authorize the Administrator to approve assistance to Zaire on a case-by-case basis within the financial limitations of its established indicative planning figure framework. 
3. In view of the fact that the objectives of the second country programme are now obsolete, the Government has requested that United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) assistance be provided on a case-by-case basis until further notice. 
4. During 1994, UNDP activities will be based on a short-term action plan while initiating the formulation of the third country programme covering the period 1995-1997: the plan is based on three main areas of concentration prepared in collaboration with the Government: 
(a) Support to national capacity-building through institutional and human resources development, including the promotion of aid coordination and assessment of national capacities. 
In agreement with General Assembly resolution 48/202 of 21 December 1993, UNDP will support the process of preparing and organizing a donor's round-table conference; 
(c) Support to emergency relief and humanitarian assistance, facilitating the transition to rehabilitation/reconstruction and development with special emphasis on support to demobilization; reintegration and resettlement of displaced persons, returnees and demobilized soldiers; and demining. 
Authorize the Administrator to approve assistance to Angola on a case-by-case basis within the financial limitations of its established indicative planning figure framework. 
It also symbolizes the present Kyrgyz society with its aspirations for independence, democracy, respect for human rights and economic and social development. 
(a) "The Secretary-General should identify those activities relating to economic cooperation and integration that could be reoriented and focused wholly on subregional objectives and priorities, as set out by economic subregional grouping, and ... should submit appropriate recommendations to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session; 
In the light of this review, the requisite resources should be provided to the MULPOCs for the efficient fulfilment of their mandate relating to subregional economic cooperation and integration in Africa; 
(c) "The Committee further recommended that the General Assembly invite the Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) to provide adequate resources to support the economic integration process and to allow PADIS to become fully operational, taking into account the relevant decisions of the Governing Council." 
4. The present report is a review of actions taken during the past three years which are related to those recommendations of CPC. 
As was the case with the past triennial reviews, the present report is based on a review of documentation, information submitted by the programme concerned and, where feasible, interviews. 
6. The present report, taking into account the current situation, introduces for consideration by CPC a set of recommendations with a view to enhancing cost-effectiveness for the short-term operations of MULPOCs. 
7. The ECA Conference of Ministers, in resolution 702 (XXV) of 19 May 1990, approved new terms of reference of MULPOCs which redefined the role of the Centres in clearer terms and also provided a comprehensive policy and operational framework to enable them to carry out their tasks. 
The Economic and Social Council, in resolution 1990/76 of 27 July 1990, urged the General Assembly to provide the Centres with additional resources. 
By the same resolution, the Council changed the lines of reporting of the Centres; they were now to report directly to the ECA Conference of Ministers through the committees of intergovernmental experts that will be responsible for supervising the activities of the Centres at the subregional level. 
The Secretary-General proposed that 18 additional posts - 8 Professional and 10 General Service - be established in the Centres. 
8. The report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (ACABQ) on the subject 7/ states that the Advisory Committee intended to review the Secretary-General's proposal for additional posts for MULPOCs in the context of its review of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993. 
In that connection, the Committee requested a report which clearly indicated the specific programme of work of MULPOCs and its relationship to the programme of work of ECA. 
The requested report was also to provide a breakdown of the various funding sources for all the posts. 
Furthermore, a clear indication was to be provided on the status of MULPOCs. 
The ACABQ observed that, if they were an integral part of the ECA secretariat, it would seem appropriate that they should report to the ECA Conference of Ministers through the Executive Secretary of ECA rather than through the committees of intergovernmental experts. 
13. In November 1991, the Executive Secretary of the Economic Commission for Africa established a Task Force to review and appraise the policy orientation, programmes and management capacity of ECA. 
The Task Force identified in its report four desired impacts that ECA must seek to have, three of which dealt with strengthening regional and subregional cooperation. 
The Task Force considered that clear and concise tasks should be set for MULPOCs so that the ECA member States could judge their impact on African development at the subregional level. 
(a) The restructuring of the Commission substantive divisions provided for greater concentration of activities; 
The MULPOCs assumed critical importance in that regard playing their part as operational outreaches of the Commission, and assisting Member States and their subregional intergovernmental organizations in the identification, design and promotion of the financing and execution of integration projects; 
In that regard, the Division was to develop the strategies and policy instruments necessary for regional economic cooperation and integration, and to deliver those services to Member States at the subregional level through MULPOCs. 
The Conference of Ministers further requested the Executive Secretary of ECA to submit to it a programme for the strengthening and rationalization of MULPOCs which takes into account all the contributing factors. 
(a) "Designing the programme of work of the Commission at the subregional level; 
20. In November 1993, in response to queries by the Central Evaluation Unit, the ECA secretariat stated the following: 
MULPOCs work in close collaboration with the IGOs existing in their area with a view to identifying a set of subregional priorities to be addressed. 
The programme of work of the MULPOCs takes into account not only their own delivery capacity, but also the expertise available in ECA substantive divisions and from the ECA-MRAG [see paras. 11 and 12 above]. 
For the 1992-1993 biennium, an attempt was made to integrate fully the programme of work of MULPOCs and that of ECA substantive divisions. 
This aim was not totally achieved because some activities were initiated by substantive divisions in response to requests made by member States and the IGOs prior to the adoption of the new mandate of MULPOCs. 
But a great deal of duplication was avoided and, for the 1994-1995 biennium, all efforts will be made to make MULPOCs solely responsible for programming the activities of ECA at the subregional level. 
In 1993, during consultations between that MULPOC and the main IGO, several impediments to the implementation of common projects were identified, including the following: 
(a) Almost no involvement of the IGO during the project identification studies; 
(b) Low involvement of member States, in particular of national experts at the IGO, in the feasibility studies carried out by MULPOCs; 
So far, no operational framework has been developed to integrate the regional dimension into national programming. 
"The respective roles of UNDP, ECA, and the specialized agencies in project formulation, implementation and monitoring were never clearly articulated. ... 
[The UNDP mission recommended that] "attempts should be made at the national level to link national projects to regional projects for reasons of economy and impact. 
This can be achieved by a more active involvement of the Resident Representatives and the outposted UNDP Regional Project officers". ... 
"In the present circumstances, African Governments would be well-advised to synchronize the rhythm of regional UNDP assistance with national planning or structural adjustment programmes in individual countries as far as possible. ... 
The relevant ministries in each country can handle this coordination exercise with the IGO concerned." 
ECA has implemented three subregional multisectoral projects of assistance to economic groupings in close coordination with other United Nations agencies; follow-up actions aimed at the implementation of programmes will be necessary. 
"Almost all the IGOs in Africa suffer from certain inherent institutional and administrative weaknesses which undermine the confidence and credibility they should be accorded at the national and international levels. 
Some of the problems stem from the proliferation of subregional economic groupings and the lack of effective coordination of their activities." 
There are currently more than 200 African organizations involved in regional cooperation. 
27. At ECA the responsibilities of the new division, entitled Trade, Economic Cooperation and Integration, of which MULPOCs are part, are defined in connection with the main goal of the Commission to assist member States in implementing the Abuja Treaty establishing the African Economic Community (see para. 15 above). 
In response to queries by the Central Evaluation Unit, the ECA secretariat stated, in November 1993, that a comprehensive analysis of the requests for assistance from IGOs to ECA has never been undertaken. 
In relation to the rationalization and harmonization of the 30 ECA-sponsored institutions which have support functions for regional integration and development, the Commission will submit a report with recommendations to the 1994 session of the ECA Conference of Ministers. 
At the subregional level, the MULPOCs, in collaboration with subregional IGOs, will be expected to handle the preparation of the progress report on the achievements of various subregions using the inputs of national focal points. 
At the level of the ECA, the secretariat of the Inter-Agency Task Force monitoring the implementation of the New Agenda, supported by the substantive divisions, will handle the compilation of a regional progress report. 
30. A comparison of staffing levels between January 1990 and January 1993 shows an increase of regular budget posts and a decrease of extrabudgetary posts. 
(a) It should be noted that: 
(i) Following the adoption of General Assembly resolution 46/185 C of 20 December 1991 five new Professional posts were established for the biennium 1992-1993 to strengthen the MULPOCs; those posts remained vacant owing to the treatment of vacancy procedures and the recruitment freeze; 
Consequently, there was an average of only three Professional posts in substantive areas for each MULPOC; 
(iv) There has been a strengthening of the MULPOCs through a movement of P-5 and P-4 posts to the field, and a corresponding movement of P-3 and P-2/1 posts to Addis Ababa headquarters; 
(b) Member States have always stated their readiness to provide technical support to MULPOCs through the secondment of their civil servants on a short-term basis (see para. 18 above); but on only two occasions has that cooperation materialized. 
This could not be repeated because MULPOCs lack extrabudgetary resources to meet the cost of travel of staff seconded by their Governments. 
The review team's assessment was that 42 Professionals or L-level expert staff were required in 18 different fields of expertise for the five MULPOCs. 
32. In its 1992 report on MULPOCs, ECA observed that the "evaluation of MULPOC resource requirements remains valid". 35/ The report describes the areas of specialization of the staff on board, and the specializations assigned to vacant newly established posts. 
Up to 1991 the expertise available in MULPOCs had been mostly that of general economists, who were in charge of most sectors. 
By 1992, however, approximately half of the areas of specialization identified by the 1990 review team had been filled. 
In response to queries by the Central Evaluation Unit, in November 1993, the ECA secretariat acknowledged that: 
The outputs of MULPOCs used to be of a general nature and stated that action had, however, been taken to make them more action-oriented and that their operational character had been enhanced owing to the increasing diversification of technical expertise becoming available in the MULPOCs. 
34. Another method of providing MULPOCs with specialists is through the temporary assignment of Regional Advisers who have the appropriate specialization to the MULPOC in need of that specialization. 
In response to queries by the Central Evaluation Unit, the ECA secretariat stated, in November 1993, that: 
It is actively considering decentralizing the work of MRAG to the MULPOCs; also, following the decentralization exercise at United Nations Headquarters, the 12 new posts of Regional Advisers in different disciplines would enable MRAG to respond more effectively to the different priority programmes of the five MULPOCs. 
The modalities of coordination in the secretariat of ECA, with the coordinator of ECA-MRAG and the division supervising the MULPOCs would have to be worked out. 
In the 1992 ECA report on MULPOCs, 37/ it was proposed that: 
"The ECA substantive divisions will transfer to the MULPOCs the programming of their activities at the subregional level; ... [the divisions] will participate in the programming exercise and ... in the substantive supervision of the work of the MULPOCs. 
37. Based on estimates made by the review team on what would constitute an adequate level of non-staff resources for MULPOCs, ECA estimated that the amount of resources required for 1992-1993 would have been $3,741,200. 39/ The regular budget for 1992-1993 provided an amount of $1,173,700. 
Those appropriations do not include provisions for established posts, consultants and experts and travel costs. 
38. In 1992, extrabudgetary resources - mostly earmarked contributions to the United Nations Trust Fund for African Development (UNTFAD) - were $79,818 for the five MULPOCs. 
39. In response to queries by the Central Evaluation Unit, in November 1993, the ECA secretariat stated that: 
In the 1992 report on MULPOCs, 41/ ECA stated that UNDP was not expecting a new inflow of resources to support the projects of IGOs before 1995, at the earliest, and that, in the meantime, alternative sources of extrabudgetary funds would be actively sought. 
Referring to the UNDP intercountry programme for Africa, she announced that, for the rest of the Fifth Cycle (1992-1996), the total programme resources for regional programmes amounted to only $10 million. 
From 1980 to 1992 the major donor to PADIS was UNDP. 
In 1992, UNDP conducted a final evaluation report of the PADIS project 45/ for the Fourth Programme Cycle, 1987-1991. 
The observations and findings of the evaluation mission pertinent to the main objectives and activities of the project are summarized below. 
(a) Substantial and measurable progress was made towards achievement of PADIS immediate objectives in the fourth year of the project: 
(i) Inputs are now coming in regularly from nearly 20 national participating centres, as well as from one subregional and several institutional participating centres; the only aspect of the immediate objective which has encountered problems is the establishment and strengthening of subregional centres (para. 34.I); 
(ii) There is a constant growth in the quantity and variety of information available through the project. 
The project has taken advantage of innovations in information technology to increase the availability of its information resource base; 
(iii) PADIS has taken the lead in the region with the introduction and promotion of the use of compatible norms and standards by participating centres; some universities and institutions of higher learning in Africa have incorporated PADIS methodologies in their curricula (para. 34.IV); 
(b) The project has made significant progress towards the attainment of its development objective. 
At the time of the evaluation, 38 (of 50) African countries had named their national participating centres in the PADIS network, as compared to 9 countries at the start of the project, and 43 institutional centres were in the network. 
Within those centres, the project is directed at government planners and decision makers, and researchers. 
The identified beneficiaries were being assisted to develop their information management capabilities through the provision of advisory services, training programmes and a variety of tools, methods and standards (paras. 36-39); 
However: 
(i) Given the resource base of the project, the immediate objectives were found to be over-ambitious in terms of geographical coverage, span of attention and scope of activities (para. 43); 
(iii) Given the workload as defined in the project document and additional functions within ECA, the project was understaffed. 
That situation was aggravated by the high turnover of staff and the slow recruitment procedures of the executing agency (para. 46); 
The same holds true for the degree of support by national Governments and the importance they attach to information-related issues (para. 49). 
UNDP support to PADIS for the North African subregion was provided under a different project; 46/ the project final evaluation, conducted also in 1992, drew similar conclusions regarding the achievement of objectives. 
Following the UNDP Evaluation of 1990, PADIS prepared a major study in 1991 on information systems in Africa; 47/ the study was sent to all Member States for comment and presented to the Regional Technical committee of PADIS. 
After analysis of the comments made by the various sources, PADIS concluded that: 
"Emphasis in the cycle 1992-1996 will be on networking, both in the substantive as well as the technological sense, and in the diversification of information products; that present areas of activity will be continued, with particular attention to improvement of the marketing of PADIS and of its training programme." 
PADIS was also [urged] to do more in the area of publishing training materials, using desktop publishing techniques and operating on cost recovery principles." 
For UNDP intercountry programme resources, see paragraph 41 above. 
The Executive Secretary of ECA intends to make information systems development part of the regular programme of ECA. 
The required core posts will be provided for from the regular budget, while extrabudgetary funds will be sought for activities and projects. 
The last two are new donors to the programme. 
ECA, through restructuring of its substantive divisions and the adoption of new terms of reference of the MULPOCs, has established the conditions under which the CPC recommendation could be realized (see paras. 15, 19 above). 
However: 
(a) It should be noted that the current efforts to rationalize the activities of numerous subregional economic groupings, in most cases, have not borne fruit yet; not all groupings are in a position to set out clear objectives and priorities for their subregion (see paras. 21, 25-26 above). 
(b) Currently, MULPOCs find it difficult to complete all the studies required for project formulation because of lack of regular budget resources. 
Also, a number of projects are not executed owing to the sharp decrease of extrabudgetary funding of regional programmes. 
UNDP is not expecting a new inflow of resources to support those projects before 1995, at the earliest (see paras. 40-42 above). 
In agreement with that recommendation, the General Assembly supported the efforts of ECA to strengthen MULPOCs. 
Those efforts were thwarted to some extent by the decrease in recent years of extrabudgetary resources, and by the scarcity of staff in areas of critical importance to MULPOCs. 
Measured against the level of resources mentioned in the in-depth evaluation report and other relevant reports, no meaningful increase of resources has been achieved (see paras. 7, 9, 30-32 above). 
In particular the level of non-staff resources is considered to be inadequate and is thus causing implementation difficulties (see paras. 21, 30 (ii), 36-38, 42 above). 
52. It is recommended that: 
In the short term, each MULPOC should focus its activities on the rationalization of subregional groupings and their programmes, with due attention to country objectives, as well as regional strategies, taking into account the first phase of the implementation of the Abuja Treaty. 
Participation in the regional network set up by ECA for monitoring the implementation of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s should be the second highest priority. 
In time of budgetary restraint, and pending the rationalization of subregional programmes, resources available should be mobilized only to support projects of the highest integration impact; and, of those projects, those which are most likely to be granted all the funds required for their implementation. 
ECA should continue to rely on temporary outposting of headquarters staff to a subregion, and on the activities of ECA-MRAG rather than attempt to provide all MULPOCs at the same time with the critical mass of resources required. 
UNDP support of PADIS came to an end in 1992 (see para. 46 above). 
Should it be necessary, the Secretary-General would revert to this question following the outcome of the review. 
The present report should be submitted to the ECA Conference of Ministers for review and action as appropriate. 
Memorandum of the Executive Secretary of ECA (29 October 1992), op. cit. I and Corr.1, para. 140 (c). 
The list of items of which the Security Council is seized is contained in documents S/1994/20 of 20 January 1994 and S/1994/20/Add.3 of 3 February 1994. 
During the week ending 19 March 1994 the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/298) that had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/298 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 903 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/903 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
At its 3351st meeting, held on 18 March 1994, the Security Council continued its consideration of the item, which had been started and then continued at the 3340th, 3341st and 3342nd meetings, on 28 February and 1 and 2 March 1994, respectively. 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/280) that had been submitted by Djibouti (also on behalf of Nigeria, Oman, Pakistan and Rwanda), France, the Russian Federation, Spain and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. 
The President announced that a paragraph-by-paragraph vote on draft resolution S/1994/280 had been requested. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/280 paragraph by paragraph. 
The first preambular paragraph received 15 votes to none against, with no abstentions, and was adopted unanimously. 
The second preambular paragraph received 14 votes in favour to none against, with 1 abstention (United States of America), and was adopted. 
The third preambular paragraph received 15 votes in favour to none against, with no abstentions, and was adopted unanimously. 
The fourth preambular paragraph received 15 votes in favour to none against, with no abstentions, and was adopted unanimously. 
The fifth preambular paragraph received 15 votes in favour to none against, with no abstentions, and was adopted unanimously. 
The sixth preambular paragraph received 14 votes in favour to none against, with 1 abstention (United States of America), and was adopted. 
Operative paragraph 1 received 15 votes in favour to none against, with no abstentions, and was adopted unanimously. 
Operative paragraph 2 received 15 votes in favour to none against, with no abstentions, and was adopted unanimously. 
Operative paragraph 3 received 15 votes in favour to none against, with no abstentions, and was adopted unanimously. 
Operative paragraph 4 received 15 votes in favour to none against, with no abstentions, and was adopted unanimously. 
Operative paragraph 5 received 15 votes in favour to none against, with no abstentions, and was adopted unanimously. 
Furthermore, the Israeli occupation authorities have been imposing a curfew on 120,000 Palestinian citizens in the same city since 25 February 1994, on the pretext of protecting 400 Israeli settlers, as has been acknowledged by the Israeli Prime Minister. 
The United Nations is faced with a legal and moral duty to protect the Palestinian people in the occupied Arab territories and to ensure respect for its resolutions. 
At the recent meeting of the Board of Governors of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), the forces hostile to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea adopted an unreasonable "resolution" against it in defiance of the opposition of many countries and presented it to the United Nations Security Council. 
This indicates that the IAEA secretariat is further internationalizing the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's "nuclear issue", joining the hostile forces in the efforts to stifle the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, and is further broadening its partiality, instead of rectifying it. 
The "resolution" alleged that the "non-compliance with the Safeguards Agreement has grown in scope" because we did not allow some of the activities for the continuity of safeguards. 
This is an assertion totally reversing black and white. 
So, we are not under obligation to accept routine and ad hoc inspections under the Safeguards Agreement. 
Therefore, no one can find fault with the results of the recent inspection, saying they are "not satisfactory", and, in particular, they are not qualified even to talk about the alleged "non-compliance with the Safeguards Agreement". 
During the recent inspection, we fully allowed all inspection activities needed for maintaining the continuity of safeguards in accordance with the Vienna agreement, and we have nothing more to "allow". 
The Director General of IAEA himself in his report and address at the meeting of the Board of Governors admitted that all inspection activities had been carried out satisfactorily as demanded by the IAEA secretariat at most of the nuclear facilities. 
As for the smear-taking in the glove-box area at the radiochemical laboratory, with which the IAEA secretariat takes issue, it has nothing to do with the maintenance of the continuity of safeguards. 
So, the insistence on smear-tests in this area contradicts the Vienna agreement, which says that "this inspection does not include the verification of the completeness of the initial inventory of nuclear material". 
This liquid is what the secretariat of IAEA had put into the three tanks in the glove-box area during their earlier inspection to freeze the outflow of nuclear material in the area. 
Accordingly, solution samplings were enough to verify whether or not nuclear material had been diverted in the area. 
This notwithstanding, the IAEA secretariat argued in a far-fetched manner that they could not "verify that no reprocessing activities had occurred at the radiochemical laboratory", simply because their request to make a few smear tests was not accepted. 
This is unreasonable either from the scientific-technological point of view or in view of the Vienna agreement. 
All the facts clearly prove that the purpose of the recent inspection by the IAEA secretariat was not to verify whether or not nuclear materials had been diverted at our nuclear facilities, but to pursue a sinister political aim from the beginning according to a prearranged script. 
The IAEA secretariat broadened its partiality still further by adopting another unreasonable "resolution" at the meeting of the Board of Governors. 
The European Union expects that such deliveries will continue unhindered to all sections of the population in the future. 
In this connection, the European Union values all efforts by neighbouring countries as essential in order to facilitate the purchase of goods and the transport of humanitarian assistance to Kabul and to other provinces of the country. 
6. Decides to extend the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) for an additional interim period terminating on 30 June 1994; 
7. Urges the parties to take all necessary steps to ensure the security of UNOMIG personnel and its freedom of movement throughout the territory of the Republic of Georgia; 
6. Decides to extend the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) for an additional interim period terminating on 30 June 1994; 
7. Urges the parties to take all necessary steps to ensure the security of UNOMIG personnel and its freedom of movement throughout the territory of the Republic of Georgia; 
The above is supported by the contents of paragraph 2 of the same Security Council resolution, which refers to the proceeds of sale of petroleum before they are placed in any account, which means that the proceeds of the sale are placed directly in the escrow account. 
3. It should also be borne in mind that general principles require that these funds deposited in the escrow account be invested in a fair manner and the interest added to the principal. 
(a) Northern region: 29 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Zakho and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 34 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Basra, Qurnah, the area to the south of Diwaniyah, the area to the south of Najaf, Qal`at Salih and Busayyah. 
At 1210 hours on 12 March 1994 a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft penetrated Iraqi airspace flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres. 
It left at 1445 hours in the direction of Kuwaiti airspace. 
Southern region: 42 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Samawah, Busayyah, Jalibah, Qal`at Salih and Shanafiyah. 
Southern region: 43 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Jalibah, Rifa`i, Salman, Artawi and Busayyah. 
Southern region: 30 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Shatrah, Jalibah, Qal`at Salih, Qurnah, Artawi, Busayyah and Lasaf. 
(b) Southern region: 20 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Busayyah, Jalibah, Qal`at Salih, Salman and Ushbayjah. 
At 1250 hours on 17 March 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft penetrated at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres. 
It overflew Jalibah, Qal`at Salih, Amarah, Nasiriyah, Shatrah, Qal`at Sukkar, the area to the south of Diwaniyah and Samawah. 
It left at 1435 hours in the direction of Saudi airspace. 
At 1340 hours on 17 March 1994, a hostile two-aircraft formation dropped four heat flares to the east of the Zummar area in the Ninawa Governorate. 
(a) Northern region: 37 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Zakho and Amadiyah. 
(a) Northern region: 23 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 38 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Busayyah, Jalibah, Qal`at Salih and Artawi. 
(a) Northern region: 51 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar, Dukan and Ayn Zalah. 
The Security Council and the Secretary-General are, under the Charter of the United Nations, directly responsible for peace and international security. 
Ending the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina is now of exceptional importance, not only for peace in the Balkans, but also for the stability in Europe. 
6. The additional tasks to be undertaken by UNPROFOR in connection with the above are as follows: 
(a) To monitor the cease-fire along the confrontation lines with patrols and observation posts; 
(f) To assist in repairs of utilities. 
Those additional requirements cannot be met from within the existing commitment authorization provided by General Assembly resolution 48/238. 
10. The preparation of precise budget estimates requires more time for the collection and assessment of detailed information on the requirements of the enlargement. 
It is proposed that additional resources be provided to UNPROFOR for the current mandate period to meet the costs of the expanded operation. 
Detailed cost estimates for the period from 1 April 1994 will be included in the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNPROFOR to be submitted to the General Assembly no later than 15 June 1994 in accordance with Assembly resolution 48/238. 
3. The above rates are subject to supplements of 15 per cent for the first 30 days and to supplements of 10 per cent thereafter for staff at the D-1/D-2 levels. 
4. The cost of one-way travel to the mission area of military observers, civilian police monitors and international civilian staff has been calculated as follows: (a) military observers - $900; (b) civilian police monitors - $1,050; and (c) international civilian staff - $1,700. 
5. The cost of one-way travel to the mission area for the infantry and support personnel by group arrangements is estimated at an average cost of $330 per person for travel within Europe and at $800 per person for travel outside Europe. 
It is estimated that 60 per cent of the travel will be within Europe and 40 per cent outside Europe. 
6. The travel of international contractual personnel to and from the mission area will be borne by the contractor. 
7. The cost estimates for military observers are based on the phasing-in of 150 observers in accordance with the schedule shown in table 1. 
8. The cost estimates for contingent personnel are based on the phasing-in of 6,050 troops during this period out of a total authorized strength of 8,250 in accordance with the schedule shown in table 2. 
9. The cost estimates for civilian police monitors are based on the phasing-in of 220 police during this period out of a total authorized strength of 275 in accordance with the schedule shown in table 3. 
12. The cost estimate provides for the hiring of 454 international personnel on a contractual basis at an average annual cost of $54,555 per person, including food allowance. 
An amount of $315 per person per month is included under rental of premises. 
The annual cost estimate is calculated at 1 per cent of the average monthly strength for military observers, contingents and civilian police. 
20. The cost estimates provide for the hiring of 454 international contractual personnel. 
21. No provision is made under this heading. 
22. No provision is made under this heading. 
23. No provision is made under this heading. 
25. The cost estimates provide for repairs and renovation to roads, bridges and airport facilities. 
34. Provision is included for contractual services and other services, including laundry, cleaning, haircutting and tailoring for contingent personnel. 
37. Provision is included for public information equipment supplies such as tapes and films, and for the cost of printing materials such as posters, brochures and buttons. 
39. Provision is made for equipment and supplies, outside technical experts, rental of training facilities and general operating expenses. 
43. In accordance with the methodology proposed for the funding of posts authorized from the Support Account for Peace-keeping Operations, provision is made here based on 8.5 per cent of the total cost of civilian staff costs included under item 2 (b) above. 
44. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget-line item 2 (b). 
45. The staff assessment requirement provided for under expenditure budget-line item 19 has been credited to this item as income from staff assessment and will be credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNPROFOR budget. 
(b) Funding provided to each centre for its local operational expenses, excluding staffing costs, from the regular budget of the United Nations in 1993; 
(c) Extent of host Government contributions received for 1993; 
(d) Some suggestions on how to effect equitable disbursement of available resources to all United Nations information centres. 
4. The report highlights, in particular, the cooperation and support needed from every host Government to enable the Secretary-General to "rationalize and effect equitable disbursement of available resources to all United Nations information centres" (General Assembly resolution 48/44 B, para. 11). 
6. The report does not deal with the United Nations information services at Geneva and Vienna, which have their own budgets and staffing posts within the resources allocated to the Department. 
Nor does it deal with the information services of the four regional commissions, which operate within the administrative and budgetary mandates of each commission. 
7. In paragraph 7 of its resolution 48/44 B, the General Assembly reaffirmed the importance attached by Member States to the role of United Nations information centres in effectively and comprehensively disseminating information about United Nations activities. 
8. The activities being undertaken by the United Nations information centres are in accordance with the guidelines provided by the Committee on Information and approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 42/162 A of 8 December 1987. 
9. Given their increasing role, United Nations information centres actively mobilize the support of local media, Government agencies, parliamentarians, academic institutions, United Nations associations, non-governmental organizations and other special interest groups in promoting the United Nations and the priority issues before it. 
Newsletters and press releases are prepared, and the publications of the Department of Public Information adapted and published in national languages, as required. 
11. Additional functions performed by United Nations information centres include an increasing level of involvement in facilitating logistical and providing public information support for the growing peacemaking and peace-keeping activities of the United Nations. 
12. The Department of Public Information continues to make every effort to strengthen the effectiveness of the information centres within available budgetary resources. 
14. A recent positive development in that regard was the recognition by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session that the local-level information-related functions at the United Nations information centres meet the guidelines set by the International Civil Service Commission for the National Professional Officer category. 
At its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly approved the upgrading of 40 local-level posts in the United Nations information centres to the National Information Officer category in the course of the biennium 1994-1995. 
15. Currently, there are National Information Officers at 21 United Nations information centres. 
16. The Secretary-General may consider requesting further conversions of local-level posts to the National Information Officer category as appropriate in the context of his programme budget proposals for the biennium 1996-1997 and future biennia. 
17. During 1993, all 58 information centres that are at present operational were computerized. 
Action is being taken to provide additional equipment and software, or to upgrade the existing equipment where necessary, in order to enable the information centres to have ready and timely access to Headquarters electronic transmission and information retrieval systems. 
At present, more than half of the information centres have effective electronic mail connections with Headquarters. 
Efforts continue to enhance the ability of all information centres to respond promptly to the developing situations and to improve their programme delivery. 
19. As recommended by the Committee on Information, increasing emphasis is being given to working closely with other organizations of the United Nations system represented in the host country. 
Besides avoiding duplication of work, such cooperation enables the Organization to present a unified image and to speak with one voice in accordance with the priorities established by the Secretary-General. 
In addition, the cost-sharing of services among United Nations offices could result in some reduction in expenditure which could allow some redistribution of available resources to other information centres. 
Some funds are provided for local translations and printing of information materials, and for travel within the area serviced by the information centre. 
To the maximum extent possible, the allocation of the non-staff operating funds is established on a pragmatic basis, taking into account the requirements of each information centre, the availability of funds and the existing circumstances in each host country. 
A breakdown of regular budget resources allocated to individual centres during 1993, excluding staff salaries and costs, is provided in the annex to the present report. 
21. Particular attention should be given to the fact that operational funds for every information centre, even those for which host Government financial support is anticipated, have to be provided at the beginning of each year from the Department's regular budget allocation. 
In due course, some expenditures can be offset, as appropriate, when a host Government's annual contribution is received and credited at United Nations Headquarters. 
Furthermore, the level of some host Government contributions fluctuates and cannot be projected or anticipated with accuracy. 
22. Limited regular budget resources make it even more important to encourage and promote the active involvement and support of Governments, United Nations associations, non-governmental organizations, educational institutions and other interest groups. 
The Department of Public Information has to seek and rely on host Government support to supplement available resources from the regular United Nations budget which are disbursed to all information centres. 
23. During the early years of the Organization, United Nations information centres were financed completely out of the regular budget of the United Nations, supplemented in some cases by voluntary host Government support - either rent-free office premises or some financial support, or both. 
Information centres were opened on the basis of informal understandings with host Governments and without formal agreements. 
25. Over the years, the ad hoc support received from host Governments has varied. 
Many continue to provide invaluable assistance for the information centres in cash or in kind. 
Many Governments have so far failed to offer any support at all. 
27. As the Department is being called upon to absorb an increasing amount of extrabudgetary funding, the overall situation needs to be addressed. 
29. In this regard, the Department is vigorously pursuing a number of options to help lower existing expenditures in some high-cost countries. 
It is anticipated that more suitable office premises at current open market rates would result in savings of some 50 per cent or more per year over the current expenditure. 
30. Experience has shown that when expected financial support from host Governments for local operating costs and extra-budgetary staff costs are either inadequate or not received, the relevant information centres are not able fully to provide the services expected of them. 
In addition, the work of other centres is adversely affected, as the available funds from the regular budget have to be redeployed to cover the funds that are outstanding. 
31. A principal means of redressing differences in the allocation of resources to all United Nations information centres is effective and meaningful support from every host Government on an assured, realistic and continuing basis. 
First, Governments that have discontinued payments need to resume their obligations. 
Secondly, Governments that have decreased their level of support should take into account actual requirements. 
Most certainly, it would be very helpful if Governments that do not provide any support would begin to do so. 
32. Equally important, the provision of additional staffing and financial resources by the General Assembly should be a prerequisite for the establishment of new United Nations information centres and information components, as well as for the enhancement of the existing centres. 
2. The Credentials Committee met on 28 March 1994, under the chairmanship of Mr. Alberto Luis Daverede (Argentina). 
The Preparatory Committee decided to establish two working groups, which held a number of informal meetings. 
6. The following international governmental organizations were represented: European Community, International Civil Defence Organization and Organization of African Unity. 
7. The World Federation of United Nations Associations (WFUNA), a non-governmental organization in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, category I, was represented. 
8. The national committees of the International Decade on Natural Disaster Reduction from China and Switzerland were represented. 
11. After his election, the Chairman made a statement. 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Preparations for the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction. 
14. At the same meeting, the Preparatory Committee approved its organization of work as announced by the Chairman. 
15. The documents before the Preparatory Committee are listed in annex II. 
16. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 3 at its 1st to 3rd meetings, on 14, 16 and 18 March 1994. 
It had before it the following documents: 
18. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of Japan, Germany, Nepal, Italy, Nigeria, the United Republic of Tanzania and Tunisia. 
21. At the 3rd meeting, on 18 March, the Chairman of the Preparatory Committee, on behalf of the working group on procedures, introduced a draft decision (A/CONF.172/PC/L.6) entitled "Participation of associate members of the regional commissions in the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction and its preparatory process". 
24. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of Nepal, Bangladesh and Ireland. 
25. The Director of the secretariat of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction and the Secretary of the Preparatory Committee responded to questions raised. 
28. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of Trinidad and Tobago, the United Republic of Tanzania, India, Morocco, Colombia, Canada, Austria and Germany. 
29. The representative of Nigeria further orally amended the draft decision. 
30. The Director of the secretariat of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction and the Secretary of the Preparatory Committee responded to questions raised. 
33. The Preparatory Committee adopted the draft decision on the understanding that the plenary of the Conference would establish a drafting group, which would report to the Main Committee and which should begin consideration of item 11 of the provisional agenda on the first day of the Conference. 
37. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of the United Republic of Tanzania, Nigeria and Bangladesh. 
38. The Director of the secretariat of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction made a statement and the Secretary of the Preparatory Committee responded to questions raised. 
42. The Rapporteur of the Preparatory Committee made a statement. 
He encouraged the secretariat to continue at that level of performance to and through the World Conference itself, and expressed his hope that the Secretary-General would expedite administrative arrangements for the Conference. 
45. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 4 at its 1st meeting on 14 March. 
46. At the same meeting, the Preparatory Committee decided to defer consideration of the item. 
48. At the same meeting, the representative of Egypt made a statement and orally amended the draft decision. 
51. The Rapporteur of the Preparatory Committee introduced the draft report of the Committee and orally corrected it. 
He praised the constructive spirit that had characterized the deliberations of the Preparatory Committee throughout its meetings, in plenary as well as in the two working groups. 
52. At the same meeting, the representative of Bangladesh made a statement. 
The General Assembly decides that the representatives designated by associate members of the regional commissions may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, the preparatory process and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group. 
The Conference shall elect from the representatives of participating States a Bureau consisting of the following officers: a President and 25 Vice-Presidents, one of whom shall serve as Rapporteur-General. 
1. In addition to exercising the powers conferred upon him elsewhere by these rules, the President shall preside at the closing of each meeting, put questions to the vote and announce decisions. 
The President shall rule on points of order and, subject to these rules, shall have complete control of the proceedings and over the maintenance of order thereat. 
1. If the President is absent from a meeting or any part thereof, he shall designate one of the Vice-Presidents to take his place. 
2. A Vice-President acting as President shall have the same powers and duties as the President. 
The President, or a Vice-President acting as President, shall not vote in the Conference, but may appoint another member of his delegation to vote in his place. 
The President, the Vice-Presidents, the Rapporteur-General, the Chairman of the Main Committee and the Chairmen of the Technical Committees shall constitute the General Committee. 
The President, or in his absence one of the Vice-Presidents designated by him, shall serve as Chairman of the General Committee. 
The General Committee shall assist the President in the general conduct of the business of the Conference and, subject to the decisions of the Conference, shall ensure the coordination of its work. 
1. The Secretary-General of the Conference shall act in that capacity in all meetings of the Conference and its subsidiary organs. 
(b) Receive, translate, reproduce and circulate the documents of the Conference; 
(c) Publish and circulate the official documents of the Conference; 
(e) Make and arrange for the keeping of sound recordings; 
(g) Generally perform all other work that the Conference may require. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations, the Secretary-General of the Conference, or any member of the secretariat designated by either for that purpose, may, at any time, make either oral or written statements concerning any question under consideration. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations or, in his absence, the Secretary-General of the Conference, shall open the first meeting of the Conference and preside until the Conference has elected its President. 
The Conference shall at its first meeting: 
(a) Adopt its rules of procedure; 
(b) Elect its officers and constitute its subsidiary organs; 
(c) Adopt its agenda, the draft of which shall until such adoption be the provisional agenda of the Conference; 
(d) Decide on the organization of its work. 
1. No one may address the Conference without having previously obtained the permission of the President. 
Subject to rules 21, 22 and 24 to 27, the President shall call upon speakers in the order in which they signify their desire to speak. 
2. Debate shall be confined to the question before the Conference and the President may call a speaker to order if his remarks are not relevant to the subject under discussion. 
3. The Conference may limit the time allowed to each speaker and the number of times each participant may speak on any question. 
Permission to speak on a motion to set such limits shall be accorded only to two representatives in favour of and to two opposing such limits, after which the motion shall be immediately put to the vote. 
In any event, with the consent of the Conference, the President shall limit each intervention on procedural matters to five minutes. 
When the debate is limited and a speaker exceeds the allotted time, the President shall call him to order without delay. 
The appeal shall be immediately put to the vote, and the President's ruling shall stand unless overruled by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
During the course of a debate, the President may announce the list of speakers and, with the consent of the Conference, declare the list closed. 
1. Notwithstanding rule 23, the President shall accord the right of reply to a representative of any State participating in the Conference who requests it. 
2. The statements made under this rule shall normally be made at the end of the last meeting of the day, or at the conclusion of the consideration of the relevant item if that is sooner. 
3. The representatives of a State may make no more than two statements under this rule at a given meeting on any item. The first shall be limited to five minutes and the second to three minutes; representatives shall in any event attempt to be as brief as possible. 
A representative may at any time move the adjournment of the debate on the question under discussion. 
In addition to the proposer of the motion permission to speak on the motion shall be accorded only to two representatives in favour and to two opposing the adjournment, after which the motion shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
A representative may at any time move the closure of the debate on the question under discussion, whether or not any other representative has signified his wish to speak. 
Permission to speak on the motion shall be accorded only to two representatives opposing the closure, after which the motion shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
Subject to rule 38, a representative may at any time move the suspension or the adjournment of the meeting. 
No discussion on such motions shall be permitted and they shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
The motions indicated below shall have precedence in the following order over all proposals or other motions before the meeting: 
(a) To suspend the meeting; 
(b) To adjourn the meeting; 
(c) To adjourn the debate on the question under discussion; 
(d) To close the debate on the question under discussion. 
Proposals and substantive amendments shall normally be submitted in writing to the Secretary-General of the Conference, who shall circulate copies to all delegations. 
Unless the Conference decides otherwise, substantive proposals shall be discussed or put to a decision no earlier than 24 hours after copies have been circulated in all languages of the Conference to all delegations. 
A proposal or a motion thus withdrawn may be reintroduced by any representative. 
Subject to rule 28, any motion calling for a decision on the competence of the Conference to adopt a proposal submitted to it shall be put to the vote before a decision is taken on the proposal in question. 
When a proposal has been adopted or rejected, it may not be reconsidered unless the Conference, by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting, so decides. 
Each State participating in the Conference shall have one vote. 
1. Subject to rule 33, decisions of the Conference on all matters of substance shall be taken by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting. 
2. Except as otherwise provided in these rules, decisions of the Conference on all matters of procedure shall be taken by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
3. If the question arises whether a matter is one of procedure or of substance, the President of the Conference shall rule on the question. 
An appeal against this ruling shall be put to the vote immediately, and the President's ruling shall stand unless overruled by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
4. If a vote is equally divided, the proposal or motion shall be regarded as rejected. 
For the purpose of these rules, the phrase "representatives present and voting" means representatives casting an affirmative or negative vote. 
2. When the Conference votes by mechanical means, a non-recorded vote shall replace a vote by show of hands and a recorded vote shall replace a roll-call. 
A representative may request a recorded vote, which shall, unless a representative requests otherwise, be taken without calling out the names of the States participating in the Conference. 
3. The vote of each State participating in a roll-call or a recorded vote shall be inserted in any record of or report on the meeting. 
Representatives may make brief statements consisting solely of explanations of vote, before the voting has commenced or after the voting has been completed. 
The representative of a State sponsoring a proposal or motion shall not speak in explanation of vote thereon, except if it has been amended. 
A representative may move that parts of a proposal be decided on separately. 
If a representative objects, the motion for division shall be voted upon. 
If all operative parts of the proposal have been rejected, the proposal shall be considered to have been rejected as a whole. 
A proposal is considered an amendment to another proposal it if merely adds to, deletes from or revises part of that proposal. 
Unless specified otherwise, the word "proposal" in these rules shall be considered as including amendments. 
When two or more amendments are moved to a proposal, the Conference shall vote first on the amendment furthest removed in substance from the original proposal and then on the amendment next furthest removed therefrom and so on until all the amendments have been put to the vote. 
Where, however, the adoption of one amendment necessarily implies the rejection of another amendment, the latter shall not be put to the vote. 
1. If two or more proposals, other than amendments, relate to the same question, they shall, unless the Conference decides otherwise, be voted on in the order in which they were submitted. 
The Conference may after each vote on a proposal, decide whether to vote on the next proposal. 
2. Revised proposals shall be voted on in the order in which the original proposals were submitted, unless the revision substantially departs from the original proposal. 
In that case the original proposal shall be considered as withdrawn and the revised proposal shall be treated as a new proposal. 
All elections shall be held by secret ballot unless, in the absence of any objection, the Conference decides to proceed without taking a ballot when there is an agreed candidate or slate. 
The Conference may establish a Main Committee as required which may set up subcommittees or working groups. 
Each State participating in the Conference may be represented by one representative on the Main Committee established by the Conference. It may assign to these Committees such alternate representatives and advisers as may be required. 
2. Each committee may set up subcommittees and working groups. 
2. Members of the subcommittees and working groups of committees shall be appointed by the Chairman of the committee in question, subject to the approval of that committee, unless the committee decides otherwise. 
Except as otherwise provided in rule 6, each committee, subcommittee and working group shall elect its own officers. 
2. A majority of the representatives of the General or Credentials Committee, the Technical Committee, or of any other committee, subcommittee or working group shall constitute a quorum. 
The rules contained in chapters II, VI (except rule 19) and VII above shall be applicable, mutatis mutandis, to the proceedings of committees, subcommittees and working groups, except that: 
Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish shall be the languages of the Conference. 
1. Speeches made in a language of the Conference shall be interpreted into the other such languages. 
2. A representative may speak in a language other than a language of the Conference if the delegation concerned provides for interpretation into one such language. Official documents of the Conference shall be made available in the languages of the Conference. 
All decisions taken by the plenary of the Conference at a private meeting shall be announced at an early public meeting of the Plenary. 
As a general rule, meetings of the General Committee, subcommittees or working groups shall be held in private. 
Representatives designated by national liberation movements invited to the Conference may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee, and, as appropriate, any Technical Committee, other committee or working group on any matter of particular concern to those movements. 
Representatives designated by other intergovernmental organizations invited to the Conference may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee, and, as appropriate, any Technical Committee, other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
1. Non-governmental organizations invited to the Conference may designate representatives to sit as observers at public meetings of the Conference, the Main Committee, and, as appropriate, any Technical Committee, other committee or working group. 
2. Upon the invitation of the presiding officer of the conference body concerned and subject to the approval of that body, such observers may make oral statements on questions in which they have special competence. 
Any of these rules may be suspended by the Conference provided that 24 hours' notice of the proposal for the suspension has been given, which may be waived if no representative objects. 
Any such suspension shall be limited to a specific and stated purpose and to a period required to achieve that purpose. 
These rules of procedure may be amended by a decision of the Conference taken by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting, after the General Committee has reported on the proposed amendment. 
(a) The plenary of the Conference establish one Main Committee to consider the substantive item or items before the Conference and a number of Technical Committees to allow an expanded review and analysis of specific topics particularly relevant to disaster reduction; 
(b) Subject to a decision of the plenary of the Conference, the Main Committee should establish subcommittees or working groups as required, particularly with regard to the drafting of the final outcome of the Conference; 
1. Opening of the Conference. 
2. Election of the President. 
4. Adoption of the agenda. 
6. Organization of work, including the establishment of committees. 
7. Credentials of representatives to the Conference: 
(a) Appointment of the members of the Credentials Committee; 
8. Activities for natural disaster reduction. 
9. Programmes and policies of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction: 
10. Natural disaster reduction: 
(b) Hazard resistant structures; 
Item 7 Credentials of representatives to the Conference: 
Item 7 Credentials of representatives to the Conference: 
p.m. Item 10 Natural disaster reduction: 
(a) Took note of the outline of a draft final document for the Conference and decided to annex it to its report; 
(b) Authorized the members of the extended Bureau, which would be open to members of all interested delegations and representatives of the United Nations system and the Scientific and Technical Committee of the Decade, to hold further informal consultations on the text before the opening of the Conference; 
(c) Requested the secretariat of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction to assist the extended Bureau in its deliberations. 
1. Non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council which express their wish to attend the Conference and its Preparatory Committee meetings shall be accredited for participation. 
Others wishing to be accredited may apply to the secretariat of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction for this purpose. 
3. All such applications must be accompanied by information on the organization's competence and relevance to the work of the Preparatory Committee, indicating the particular areas of the Conference preparations to which such competence and relevance pertain. 
The list to be presented to the Bureau will be circulated to all Member States for information and appropriate action. 
5. The Bureau of the Preparatory Committee will decide on all proposals for accreditation. 
The list of accredited non-governmental organizations will be circulated to all Member States. 
Recognizing the rapidly rising world-wide economic and human toll of economic losses due to natural disasters, 
Recalling the decision of the General Assembly in its resolution 44/236 of 22 December 1989 to launch a far-reaching global undertaking for the 1990s to save human lives and reduce the impact of natural disasters, 
Recalling the forward-looking decision of the General Assembly in its resolution 46/182 of 19 December 1991 to adopt an integrated approach for disaster management in all its aspects and to initiate a process towards a global culture of prevention, 
Responding to the request of the General Assembly in its resolution 48/188 of 23 December 1993 to: 
(b) Chart a programme of action for the future; 
(d) Increase awareness of the importance of disaster reduction policies; 
At the time of reaching the mid-point of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, reaffirming our commitment to pursuing, through national and international efforts, the transformation of the International Framework of Action for the Decade into a decisive intersectoral Plan of Action, 
In a new spirit of partnership to build a safer world, based on common interest, sovereign equality and shared responsibility to save human lives, protect property and ensure progress and stability, 
Adopt the following principles, strategy and plan of action. 
1. Risk assessment is a required step for the adoption of adequate and successful disaster reduction policies and measures. 
3. Disaster prevention, preparedness and mitigation should be considered as important aspects of development policy and planning at the national, bilateral, multilateral and international levels. 
4. Early warnings and the effective dissemination of such information are the keys to disaster prevention and reduction. 
5. Preventive measures are most effective when they involve participation at all levels, from the local community through the national government to the international level. 
6. Vulnerability can be reduced by the application of proper design and patterns of development focused on target groups, by appropriate education and training of the whole community, and by transfer of technology. 
7. Environmental protection as a component of sustainable development consistent with poverty alleviation is imperative in the prevention and mitigation of natural disasters. 
8. Each country bears the primary responsibility for protecting its people, infrastructure, and other national assets from the impact of natural disasters. 
The international community should demonstrate strong political determination required to mobilize adequate resources and make use of existing resources, including financial, scientific and technological means, in the field of natural disaster reduction, bearing in mind the needs of the developing countries, particularly the least developed countries. 
1. Natural disasters continue to strike and increase in magnitude, complexity, frequency and economic impact; urgent action is required. 
2. The phenomena causing natural disasters are in most cases beyond human control. 
Society, therefore, must recognize and strengthen traditional ways and explore new ways to live with such risk, and take actions to prevent as well as to reduce the effects of such disasters. 
3. The least developed countries, small island and land-locked countries are the most vulnerable countries, as they are the least equipped to mitigate the effects of disasters. 
4. Developing countries affected by desertification, drought and other types of natural disasters are also equally vulnerable and least equipped to mitigate the effects of natural disasters. 
5. In all countries the poor and socially disadvantaged groups suffer most from natural disasters and are least equipped to cope with them. 
6. Disasters contribute to social, economic, cultural and political disruption in urban and rural contexts, each in its specific way. 
Large-scale urban concentrations are particularly fragile because of their complexity and the accumulation of population and infrastructures in limited areas. 
7. Some patterns of consumption, production and development have the potential for increasing the vulnerability to natural disasters, particularly of the poor and socially disadvantaged groups. 
Sustainable development can contribute to the reduction of this vulnerability, if it is so planned and managed that it ameliorates the social and economic conditions of the affected groups and communities. 
8. Vulnerable developing countries should be enabled to revive, apply and share traditional methods to reduce the impact of natural disasters, supplemented and reinforced by access to modern scientific and technical knowledge. 
Nevertheless, one must study and learn from the existing knowledge and know-how and try to ameliorate, develop and better apply them today. 
9. Global social stability has become more fragile and reduction of natural disasters would reduce this fragility. 
10. In disaster management the full continuum from relief through rehabilitation, reconstruction and development to prevention must be the underlying concept towards the reduction of human and physical losses as the ultimate objective. 
12. Maximum participation at the community level mobilizes considerable potential and traditional expertise in the application of preventive measures. 
2. At the same time, however, activities at the local, national and international levels in training, technical applications and research, and in regional cooperation, in the first years of the Decade have had positive benefits in some regions in reducing disaster losses. 
4. Education and training programmes and facilities for people professionally involved and the public at large have not been sufficiently developed with regard to potential disaster reduction. 
6. These new efforts have not systematically been part of multilateral and bilateral policies. 
7. It must be noted that not all bodies of the United Nations system have contributed to the implementation of the Decade to the extent possible and as expressed by the General Assembly in the adoption of its resolution 44/236. 
That has slowed down the momentum of the Decade's initial phase, as based on the consensus on the importance of action before disasters strike. 
8. Achievements have been made during the first five years of the Decade, although they have been uneven and not in a concerted and systematic way as envisaged by the General Assembly. 
10. There is a need to strengthen the resilience and self-confidence of local communities to cope with natural disasters through recognition and propagation of their traditional knowledge, practices and values in development activities. 
2. A policy of self-reliance in each vulnerable country and community with capacity-building, allocation and efficient use of resources. 
3. Education and training in disaster prevention, preparedness and mitigation. 
4. Improvement of awareness in vulnerable communities, including a more active and constructive role of the media with regard to disaster reduction. 
5. Involvement and active participation of the people, which is essential for disaster reduction, prevention and preparedness and is also conducive to improved risk management. 
6. Improved risk assessment, broader monitoring and communication of forecasts and warnings. 
7. Integrated policies for reduction of, preparedness for and response to natural disasters and other disaster situations, including environmental and technological hazards. 
8. Coordination and cooperation among ongoing national and international disaster research activities and at universities and other technical and scientific institutions, having in mind that links between causes and effects, inherent to all types of disaster, should be investigated through interdisciplinary research. 
9. Effective national legislation and administrative action, and placing higher priority at the political decision-making level. 
10. Placing higher priority on the compilation and exchange of information on natural disaster reduction, especially at the regional and subregional levels through the strengthening of existing mechanisms and improved use of communication techniques. 
11. Promotion of regional/subregional cooperation between countries exposed to the same natural hazards through exchange of information, joint disaster reduction activities and other formal or informal means, including the establishment or strengthening of regional and subregional centres. 
12. Making available existing technology for broader application. 
13. Integration of the private sector through promotion of business opportunities. 
15. Strengthening the capacity of the United Nations system to assist in the reduction of losses from natural and related technological disasters, including coordination and evaluation of activities through the Decade and other mechanisms. 
During the remaining part of the Decade all countries are called upon: 
1. To express in a formal way the political will to reduce their vulnerability, through legislation or policy decisions at the highest level, which would require the progressive implementation of disaster assessment and reduction plans at the national and community levels. 
2. To develop a risk assessment programme and emergency plans in order to focus efforts on disaster preparedness, response and mitigation, and to design projects for subregional, regional and international cooperation, as appropriate. 
3. To develop a documented National Disaster Management Plan with an emphasis on disaster reduction. 
4. As appropriate, to establish and/or strengthen National Committees for the Decade. 
5. To encourage the taking of measures to upgrade the resistance of important infrastructure and lifelines. 
7. To consider making use of non-governmental organizations' support for improved disaster reduction at the local level. 
8. To incorporate disaster reduction prevention or mitigation in the development planning based on risk assessment. 
9. To clearly identify specific aspects of disaster prevention that could use the knowledge or expertise that may be available from other countries or from the United Nations system. 
12. To establish and implement educational and information programmes generating public awareness in order to ensure support for and effectiveness of disaster reduction programmes. 
13. To integrate the media as a contributing sector in awareness raising, education and opinion building for the recognition of the potential of disaster reduction to save human lives and protect property. 
14. To set targets that specify how many distinct (i.e. local) disaster scenarios can reasonably be given systematic attention by the end of the Decade. 
15. To aim at genuine community involvement and empowerment at all stages of disaster management programmes, and give due consideration to the active participation of women in order to facilitate capacity-building, which is an essential precondition for reducing vulnerability of communities to natural disasters. 
16. To aim at the application of traditional knowledge, practices and values of local communities for disaster reduction, thereby recognizing these traditional coping mechanisms as a valuable contribution to the empowerment of local communities and the enabling of their spontaneous cooperation in all programmes of disaster prevention and mitigation. 
Considering the many common aspects of disaster vulnerability among countries of a same region or subregion, cooperation among them should be strengthened by implementing the following actions: 
1. Establishment or strengthening of subregional or regional centres for disaster reduction and prevention, which, in cooperation with international organizations and with a view to enhancing national capabilities, would perform one or more of the following functions: 
(a) Collection and dissemination of documentation and information to improve public awareness of natural disasters and the potential to reduce their impact; 
(b) Formulation of education and training programmes and technical information exchange aimed at human resource development; 
(c) Support to and strengthening of natural disaster reduction mechanisms. 
2. Given the importance of vulnerability of developing countries, particularly least developed countries, technical, material and financial resources should be made available in support of concerned subregional or regional centres to strengthen regional and national capacities to reduce natural disasters. 
3. Improvement of communication on natural disasters among the countries of the region in the context of preparedness and early warning systems. 
4. Establishment and/or strengthening of early warning mechanisms for disaster reduction at the subregional or regional level. 
6. Establishment of mutual assistance agreements and joint projects for disaster reduction within and between regions. 
7. Periodic review of progress made on disaster reduction at political level in regional forums. 
8. Regional organizations should play an effective role in the implementation of concerned regional plans and programmes on natural disaster reduction. 
9. The international community should give highest priority and special support to activities and programmes relating to natural disaster reduction at the subregional or regional level in order to promote cooperation between countries exposed to the same risks. 
10. As decided by the General Assembly, special attention should be given to the least developed countries in support of their activities in the field of natural disaster reduction. 
11. Regional arrangements should be carried out in close coordination with and should supplement the national programmes for disaster reduction. 
12. The international community should assist the developing countries in establishing measures to integrate disaster prevention and reduction within the existing machinery and strategies at the national, regional and subregional levels for poverty eradication in order to achieve sustainable development. 
1. In the spirit of international cooperation, the encouragement of all activities to reduce disasters, in particular those laid down by the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
2. It is recommended that extrabudgetary resources be provided for implementation of the Decade and, therefore, that voluntary contributions from Governments, international organizations and other sources, including the private sector, be strongly encouraged. 
To this end, the Secretary-General is urged to ensure an effective and efficient administration of the Trust Fund for the Decade, as established in line with General Assembly resolution 44/236. 
3. Integration of natural disaster reduction into development assistance programmes. 
4. Development projects should be designed to reduce, and not increase, vulnerability. 
5. Exchange of information on disaster reduction policies and technologies. 
6. Reaffirmation of the roles of the Special High-level Council and the Scientific and Technical Committee in promoting Decade activities, in particular the awareness of the benefits of disaster reduction. 
7. Enhancement of the functions of and cooperation between the United Nations, governmental, non-governmental and private sector organizations related to disaster reduction, including more efficient use of existing resources. 
8. Wider support for the existing mechanism within the United Nations system to expand its advice and practical assistance, as required, to countries facing natural disasters and other disaster situations, including environmental and technological hazards. 
9. The need for adequate coordination of international activities in the field of disaster reduction should be emphasized and mechanisms established for this purpose should be strengthened. 
10. Priority should be given to the establishment, or improvement, of warning systems and the effective dissemination of warnings. 
11. Effective coordination of international disaster management, in particular by the United Nations system, is paramount for an integrated approach to disaster reduction and should, therefore, be strengthened. 
1. Decision to transmit the report of the World Conference, containing the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World, through the Economic and Social Council to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
2. Request that the General Assembly consider the adoption of a resolution endorsing this outcome and of an appeal to all countries to continue working towards the objective of a safer world for the twenty-first century. 
3. Transmit the outcome of the World Conference to the mid-term global review conference on the implementation of the Programme of Action for Least Developed Countries, to be held in 1995 as decided by the Assembly in its resolution 48/171. 
6. Request the secretariat of the Decade to communicate the outcome of the Conference to national committees and focal points for the Decade, relevant non-governmental organizations, scientific and technical associations and the private sector. 
The second phase of the restructuring, endorsed by the General Assembly in resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993, integrated the activities of the programme, as well as those of the programme on science and technology for development, into UNCTAD. 
The programme was operational in Geneva on 1 September 1993. 
3. The consolidation of previously dispersed activities in the closely interrelated areas of trade, finance, investment, technology and services is intended to enable the realization of synergies beneficial to the objectives of the respective programmes and the substantive support of their respective intergovernmental bodies. 
In giving effect to this consolidation, a third of the capacity of the programme (24 established posts) was retained in New York to meet the needs of the new Headquarters structures. 
4. The effective decline in programme capacity was closer to one half, due to an unanticipated reduction in voluntary contributions to the Trust Fund on Transnational Corporations, thereby necessitating the elimination of 30 temporary posts on overhead. 
5. To give effect to the restructuring, UNCTAD has established a new Division on Transnational Corporations and Investment to implement the programme, as well as related activities of UNCTAD in the areas of foreign direct investment, privatization and enterprise development. 
Also the scope of the responsibilities of the joint units with the regional commissions has been enlarged in order to reflect the synergies that can be achieved through joint undertakings with other programmes at UNCTAD. 
6. Various areas of synergy and cooperation with other UNCTAD programmes have already been initiated: 
(a) Particular efforts have been made in respect to UNCTAD's programme on technology, given the close interrelationships between investment and especially the transfer of technology. 
Thus, a joint paper was prepared on "Policy options to stimulate the development and transfer of environmentally-sound technologies" for a workshop held in Oslo, Norway, 13-15 October 1993; staff of the programme on transnational corporations also helped service that meeting and prepare its report. 
Also in the area of services, the programme is contributing to a seminar on the "Enhancement of Telecommunications Applications in Support for Trade in Services", organized by the Services Section of UNCTAD's International Trade Division; 
(c) In the area of technical cooperation, discussions have been initiated with the UNCTAD programme on technology and other relevant parts of the UNCTAD system with a view towards increasing the efficiency and effectiveness of project implementation in the field. 
The programme also benefited from the services provided by the Technical Cooperation, Policy and Coordination Unit for the UNCTAD secretariat as a whole, including with respect to fund-raising; 
(d) With respect to the information services of the programme, efforts are under way to restore the information system of the programme to its former full capacity, with a view towards establishing a reference unit that can also serve other, closely related, UNCTAD programmes; 
As these activities indicate, the process of capitalizing on synergies has already begun. 
8. As in the past, the programme benefited from the inputs of Expert Advisors and numerous researchers in the field. 
During the reporting period, also a number of ad hoc Expert Group Meetings were organized which served as an integral part of the preparation of several of the programme's studies. 
9. Being the focal point in the United Nations system for issues related to foreign direct investment (FDI) and transnational corporations (TNCs), the programme pursued actively cooperation with organizations inside and outside the United Nations system. 
Thus, for example, the Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis (DESIPA) cooperated actively in the preparation of some of the reports before the Commission. 
Reference was already made to a joint project with the International Organization for Migration. 
The programme also cooperated with the International Labour Organization in the preparation of Media Services: A Survey of the Industry and Its Largest Firms (ST/CTC/159). 
The principal vehicle for this purpose was Transnationals, a widely distributed newsletter covering on an ongoing basis the activities of the programme; during the reporting period, issues Nos. 1 and 2 were issued. 
Transnational Corporations, which also continued to be published, is now an established journal that attracts submissions from leading experts in the field. 
During the reporting period, the three issues of volume 2 were prepared. 
With a view to promoting a better understanding of the role of TNCs, the programme organized and/or co-sponsored a number of workshops during 1993 involving participation of policy makers, academicians and transnational corporation executives. 
13. The World Investment Report 1993 documents the continuing growth of FDI, projects a doubling for FDI to developing countries, presents first-ever data on the largest TNCs and, in particular, analyses the emergence of an integrated international production system and some policy implications arising therefrom. 
Regulatory and technological developments, most notably, have opened a host of new production possibilities. 
National economies are being knitted together through a dense network of cooperative relationships within and between firms. 
Foreign direct investment is moving the world economy into a state of "deep integration" where not only goods and services, but also capital, technology and labour, flow back and forth across borders within the framework of corporate systems. 
It bases its findings on the emergence of new strategies and structures at the firm level which, in the aggregate, suggest that a more integrated international production system is emerging and may influence the future pattern of global economic relations. 
The Report also considers the kind of investment policies that could be pursued by national economic policy makers in the context of integrated international production. 
Staff also participated in television and radio programmes and attended a number of professional conferences to brief about the work of the programme. 
United Nations Information Centres throughout the world cooperated actively in the launching of the Report, as did UNIDO and ECLAC as regards press briefings on this subject in Vienna and Warsaw as well as Santiago, respectively. 
The Report has been well received by experts in the field (box 2) and has been widely referenced in the international business press and in academic publications as a major source of information on developments in FDI. 
Source: UNCTAD programme on transnational corporations. 
16. This area of work draws heavily on the programme's database on FDI as well as other databases containing data on individual firms. 
The principal outputs in 1993 were: 
The publication was used as the principal background documentation. 
The conference attracted some 700 participants, including Government officials from developed and developing countries and executives from small- and medium-sized enterprises. 
Both the publication and the conference received significant attention by the media. 
17. The programme continued to build a database on FDI and related variables. 
E.93.II.A.9). This volume presents data on FDI, TNCs and the regulatory framework governing inward and outward FDI for 23 developed countries. 
The volume also contains selected bibliographical references and an overview of FDI trends and TNC activities in the OECD area during the 1980s and early 1990s. 
The volume for Latin America and the Caribbean was also finalized, in cooperation with the ECLAC/UNCTAD Joint Unit. 
E.93.II.A.3). The purpose of that monograph was to identify the determinants of the expansion of transnational service corporations, drawing upon theories and paradigms that have been developed to explain international production in goods-producing industries, and to verify them empirically on the basis of available data. 
Foreign-direct-investment decisions of 210 of the largest services TNCs are analysed over the period 1976-1986. 
Hypotheses examining major factors affecting FDI in services are tested, using a logistic regression model; 
19. The effects of information technology on the tradability of services and the implications this has for developing countries are being examined more fully through field research in a pilot research project financed by the Danish International Development Assistance (DANIDA). 
In particular, it provides a detailed technical analysis of various banking-service products and their production processes and delivery, focusing on their technical tradability or transportability. 
The report presents an analysis of how increased tradability affects the structure of international banking, with particular reference to the choice between FDI and trade in providing banking services across borders. 
The report finally outlines policy implications of tradability for both developing and developed countries, including policy measures that could be considered in order to exploit the new opportunities, and reduce the potential negative impacts of, the tradability of banking services. 
20. Work also continued during 1993 on the Directory of the World's Largest Service Companies (ISSN 1014-8507), a volume published in collaboration with Moody's. 
A new series was introduced with the release of Management Consulting: A Survey of the Industry and Its Largest Firms (Sales No. E.93.II.A.17), consisting of a new survey format by industry in which the largest companies of each industry are ranked and analysed by means of detailed profiles. 
Given the importance of services for development, the analytical introduction covers issues relating to recent technology trends and their implication for services tradability; internationalization; interlinkages; the development implications of trends; and national and international legal frameworks (in particular with respect to the General Agreement on Trade in Services). 
The second volume of the series, Media Services: A Survey of the Industry and Its Largest Firms (ST/CTC/159) was prepared in cooperation with the International Labour Organization and is currently being finalized for publication. 
The Handbook examines, against the background of the increasing importance of services in economic development, the implications of liberalizing regulatory frameworks related to services. 
The Handbook was subsequently used as a basis for a UNDP-funded technical cooperation project on the Expansion of Foreign Direct Investment and Trade in Services (EFDITS), implemented in partnership with the World Bank. 
In 1993, the EFDITS project provided technical assistance to Thailand, Tunisia, Uganda and Uruguay. 
22. Transnational corporations have a wide range of effects on national and international development. 
The programme has prepared a number of studies, which, from a policy oriented perspective, examine some of these implications: 
(a) The United Nations Library on Transnational Corporations, published on behalf of the United Nations by Routledge, was continued with the release of the remaining sixteen volumes. 
The study examined the relationship between productive restructuring and comparative advantage. 
Theory and experience show that comparative advantage based on cheap labour is eroded easily in the development process, as footloose FDI tends to be transplanted to more profitable locations; policies for productive restructuring therefore become necessary to retain FDI and ensure a new upgraded basis for international exchange. 
The study examined also how countries in South-East Asia, and recently in Latin America, are exploiting investment and trade linkages to restructure their productive base, thus expanding not only their trade but also their technological and productive capacities. 
Their experience suggests policies that other developing countries can adopt to enhance their dynamic comparative advantage; 
It also examined trends and patterns of FDI from developing countries and outlined policy options for home developing countries to enhance the contribution that such investment can make to the development process of home economies; 
The report also reviewed policy issues that countries should take into account when designing debt-equity swap programmes. 
In particular, it discussed the successes and, in many cases, the obstacles and pitfalls, in the design and implementation of debt-equity swap programmes. 
(e) From the Common Market to EC 92: Regional Economic Integration in the European Community and Transnational Corporations (Sales No. E.93.II.A.2) discussed the changes in business strategies that could be anticipated from major TNCs as they adjust to the unfolding market and regulatory changes of Europe during the 1990s. 
The study concluded that, unless the Community takes positive steps to foster trade and investment with developing countries, the latter may not benefit fully from their economic relations with the European Union; 
Multiple variables are seen in the study as affecting this relationship, including the diversity of types of intellectual-property rights legislation, the purpose of FDI and the particular industries concerned. 
The report surveys the analytical issues raised by intellectual property rights and concludes that, in general, stronger protection of intellectual property rights are insufficient to attract FDI. 
However, in a number of increasingly global industries, such as pharmaceuticals, biotechnology and some services industries, stronger intellectual property rights are important in influencing future FDI flows. 
The study briefly reviewed measures aimed at strengthening the corresponding legislation at the national and international levels, and presents an analytical framework for better analysing the likely consequences of FDI in a world in which intellectual property rights are more uniform and effectively enforced. 
This volume presents data from 210 participating transnational corporations on their environmental management practices. 
The findings show that companies are increasingly thinking globally on the environment, as evidenced, for example, by their adoption of company-wide policies beyond those required by law in the home countries. 
24. During the reporting period, the programme also prepared volume II, numbers 1, 2 and 3 of the journal Transnational Corporations. 
The publication is a refereed journal whose basic objective is to disseminate original research on FDI and the activities of TNCs. A number of leading academic researchers and experts in the field contribute to the journal. 
26. Advisory projects executed in 1993 covered the entire spectrum of activities related to these areas as a synopsis of advisory activities would indicate (box 3). 
Programmes of technical assistance to Albania, Cuba, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, Mongolia and Romania that were started two or three years ago, continued to be active and, during 1993, technical assistance activities were begun in Belarus, Estonia, Kazakhstan, Latvia, Lithuania and Uzbekistan. 
29. Certain regional organizations also benefited from advisory services. 
An example is PTA which received advisory assistance with respect to a commentary on its Customs Union Treaty. 
30. Many of the advisory projects were funded by UNDP. 
32. The training workshops for government officials which were organized in 1993 covered a variety of subject areas and themes (see annex 2) and were held in quite varied locations. 
Also in February, the programme collaborated with UNIDO in organizing a workshop on Privatization: A Key Element of Economic Reform and Transition to a Social Market Economy in Tashkent, Uzbekistan. 
A four-day workshop on Negotiations and Foreign Investment, was held in Tirana, Albania, in April 1993. 
Thirty officials, from the newly established Centre for the Promotion of Foreign Investment, the Ministries of Trade and Foreign Economic Relations, Finance and Economy, Industry, the Chamber of Commerce, and various state companies, attended. 
In October 1993, the programme held a workshop in Jamaica in collaboration with UNIDO on Negotiating Joint Venture Agreements. 
33. These workshops usually involved high-level participants and their importance was often emphasized by the fact that they were opened and/or presided over by prime ministers, ministers or permanent secretaries or equivalent officials. 
The proceedings were typically of a week's duration. 
34. In 1993 hands-on programmes for training managers continued. 
Under a multi-stage training project initiated in 1992, the programme has been placing Chinese managers in transnational corporations for 6 to 12 months for hands-on training in international business. 
35. Thirty candidates were first selected based on a nationwide competitive examination, and preparatory training was completed in early 1993. 
Some 20 managers have already been placed in companies based in Asia, Europe and North America. 
Participating companies provide training and a stipend to defray the living expenses of the trainees (some $2,000 a month). 
The programme on transnational corporations, with the financial assistance of Japan, Switzerland and UNDP, covers travel costs and health insurance. 
Nineteen entrepreneurship workshops were conducted this year, training some 600 entrepreneurs as the first stage of the business support process. 
A workshop on informatics in Uruguay trained local EMPRETEC entrepreneurs to use international data banks to locate potential overseas partners and markets. 
A quality control workshop in Zimbabwe taught participants the organizational principles and management techniques involved in achieving high product standards. 
Another workshop in Zimbabwe trained entrepreneurs to develop successful national and international marketing strategies and provided guidance on advertising, promotions, research and product development. 
39. The programme on transnational corporations has been working with educators to reach an entire generation of business professionals through universities around the globe. 
More than 40 universities and institutes in Africa, Asia and Latin America have worked with the programme to develop an interregional curriculum devoted to transnational corporations, and many are now including elements of it in their degree programmes. 
In 1993, the programme continued to train educators to develop and use such curricula. 
40. The curriculum on transnational corporations includes three courses. 
The first, for students with a background in economics or business, explores the principles and strategies that govern transnational corporations and their contribution to the development process, mainly from the host country's perspective. 
The second course, for graduate students of business administration and commerce, looks at the theory of international business and transnational corporations. 
Using 11 case-studies, it introduces students to specific subjects like cost/benefit analysis, technology transfer agreements, country risk management and the establishment of joint ventures. 
41. As part of its programme aimed at providing technical support to institutions of higher learning, the programme participated in a seminar organized from 8 to 12 August 1993 by the University of the West Indies, Mona, Jamaica. 
42. During the reporting period, a new Training Brochure was issued, along with a Training and Reference Manual on Financing Joint Ventures and the Preparation and Appraisal of Feasibility Studies. 
This requires new approaches to investment promotion which complement the programme's traditional competency in advice and training on the legal and policy framework for FDI and negotiating contractual arrangements. 
44. One new element is to work at the enterprise level to determine where a country is internationally competitive. 
Support can then be given to these enterprises to access international markets usually in partnership with foreign investors. 
This element is already part of some current technical cooperation work on the commercialization of technology developed by science institutes in a number of former socialist economies. 
In these cases, competitiveness is the result of heavy science investment - often for military application - but the institutes lack the business skills to protect, commercialize and continuously develop the technology. 
While an advanced scientific base is lacking in most developing economies, each possesses some special skills and advantages that can lead to internationally competitive enterprises. 
They need, however, to be identified and supported to find international markets and partnerships. 
45. At the government level, the new element is to take a more in-depth approach to assisting with investment policy reform. 
Where requested, the programme on transnational corporations' assistance should be able to go beyond the formulation of investment-related laws to those factors which impact the overall investment climate. 
These issues include the quality of economic management, the efficiency and probity of administration and the quality and cost of key public infrastructure and services. 
46. An example of this extended kind of assistance will be the preparation of a "best practice" advisory facility. 
Here, the programme will identify the best practice world wide on the key government actions that impact the investment environment. 
47. These new directions have implications for the resourcing of the programme on transnational corporations. 
The breadth of the advisory and training mandate will be larger and direct resources of staff and funds, which have suffered under the restructuring process of the last two years, have to be rebuilt. 
One possible response will be to cooperate with private organizations to broaden the programme's expertise offered at the enterprise level. 
The programme's capacity to help with broader matters of investment reform at government level may benefit from the recent reorganization of the Secretariat. 
The integration of the programme within UNCTAD offers additional resources and skills that can be harnessed for technical cooperation. 
But the main source of funding will continue to be extrabudgetary. 
48. In any event, funding of the technical cooperation programme continues to be in a precarious situation. 
Excluding earmarked contributions to special-purpose projects, contributions to the Trust Fund in 1993 fell to $20,500 from the $1.5 million that one might have expected (table 3). 
Unless this funding situation improves, the programme will not be able to continue delivering the vitally needed technical assistance mentioned above. 
As the repository of a wide range of reference materials, the programme was instrumental in providing information to member States on business ventures, legal and regulatory measures and reference information helpful in identifying potential business partners. 
Corporations (general and earmarked): income, of the general and earmarked trust funds and UNDP, a/ Provisional. 
Together, the three volumes cover the scholarly literature on FDI and TNCs that has been published during the past ten years. 
The data in these three volumes are stored in the TCNBIS database of the UNBIS system and can be accessed online world wide through the United Nations network. 
The other reports are the Register of Consultants Reports, 1976-1992, in two volumes, and the Workshop Papers on Foreign Direct Investment and Transnational Corporations: An Annotated Bibliography with Indexes, 1978-1992. 
They cover about 2,000 technical reports prepared by or for the programme, and are available for consultation in the files of the programme. 
Three bibliographic databases with a total of 12,000 records are incorporated into the system. 
The stored information covers scholarly and organizational literature on TNCs. 
Each database is documented by user manuals. 
Two additional manuals document the two versions of the system: the headquarters database manager version and the end-user system version. 
Pilot distribution of the system to end-users could begin in 1994. 
A monthly newsletter titled Recent Developments in Laws and Regulations Affecting Investment, based on online services, was issued for the benefit of practitioners in the field. 
In this regard, an electronic-mail system was established on the local area network of the information system. 
The programme, moreover, continued to provide technical advice and assistance to Governments requesting additional expertise in the field of computers and local area networks: missions were undertaken to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and to Uzbekistan to advise on the establishment of such networks. 
(a) Recent global and national developments in the field of accounting and reporting. 
(c) Accounting for new financial instruments. 
This topic describes the extremely rapid growth of financial derivative securities and how they pose significant accounting and reporting and, therefore, potential financial and economic problems; 
(e) Accounting for leases. 
Leasing transactions are a growing method for enterprises to acquire capital assets; this study describes the alternative methods of accounting for leases and what are international practices; 
(f) The GATT Uruguay Round and professional accountancy services. 
(g) Global qualifications standards and the professional accreditation of accountants. 
55. During the reporting period, the accounting section provided technical assistance to several economies in transition. 
The programme also executes in Uzbekistan a UNDP project on accounting reform and the retraining of accountants. 
The programme also served as an adviser to the British Council's "training-the-trainers" accounting education programme. 
56. In 1993, the programme conducted two workshops and participated actively in several conferences on international standards of accounting. 
In addition, an ad hoc meeting was organized at New York on "Accounting for Sustainable Development" on 13-14 May 1993. 
A case-study was prepared for the experts on accounting for sustainable forestry management. 
In the case study, the forestry enterprise was allowed to define for itself sustainable development and then describe the operations or changes in operations it would undertake to meet the definition. 
A paper was also presented on "Professional changes under the new world order" at the Third Arab International Accounting Conference, Manama, Bahrain, 10-12 April 1993. 
Many of these problems have arisen because new accounting systems have been imposed on old ones and/or the quality of the data is insufficient to produce useful information. 
Where the problems are unresolved, solutions are suggested; 
The education, training and certification of professional accountants is the key to improving this situation and the report discusses recommendations for future action. 
58. Finally, the programme has been approached by leaders in the international insurance industry to undertake a consultative project for the development of internationally agreed standards for harmonization of regulation and supervision practices within the industry. 
The programme, in connection with other divisions of UNCTAD, will provide assistance to countries wishing to implement recommended standards through the provision of training materials, seminars and direct technical assistance. 
The research project on backward linkages in the electrical and electronics industry benefited from the organization, by the Joint Unit, of an Expert Group Meeting on that subject in Bangkok during 30 November-3 December 1993. 
60. The Joint Unit continued during 1993 to collect, analyse and disseminate information and data on the activities of TNCs and on changes in FDI legislation in the Asia and Pacific region. 
It assisted the programme with collection of data for the update of the World Investment Directory, volume I: Asia and the Pacific. 
In addition, reports of the Expert Group Meeting organized by the Joint Unit, held in Bangkok, 30 November-3 December, were distributed to ESCAP member countries and focal points. 
65. In the area of research, the Joint Unit undertook work in the framework of the programme's project on TNCs and industrial restructuring. 
In this regard, questionnaires were administered to major foreign-owned companies in the manufacturing sector of Brazil, Colombia, Chile and Costa Rica. 
In the case of Brazil and Colombia, the results of these questionnaires were presented in the three reports: El papel de las empresas transnacionales en la reestructuraci industrial de Colombia: Una stesis; TNCs and manufacturing sector in Brazil. 
Technological backwardness in the eighties and signs of an important restructuring in the nineties; and TNCs and industrial modernization in Brazil. 
Results of a questionnaire administered to the largest foreign-owned companies in the manufacturing sector during November 1991/January 1992. 
The reports on Chile and Costa Rica will be finalized in 1994. 
In addition, the Joint Unit completed a study involving the collection, processing and analysis of the role of FDI and industrial development of Argentina entitled Las empresas transnacionales en una econom en transici. La experiencia argentina de los as ochenta. 
66. With respect to TNCs and the processes of change under way in the world economy a study was prepared entitled A new international industrial order. 
This overview dealt with the structural aspects of the new international world economy, especially regarding the increased competitiveness and the importance of technology in so far as it relates to foreign trade, FDI and technology transfer. 
The consequences for developing countries of the changes in the world economy, especially those relating to FDI and foreign technology, and their impact on growth and the technological capabilities of developing countries of the region were also dealt with. 
An example of the restructuring of the automobile industry served to illustrate the analysis. 
68. In addition, the Joint Unit undertook the installation, demonstration and training in the use of software specially designed for evaluating international trade and analysing international competitiveness (CAN = Competitive Analysis of Nations). 
69. In Brazil, the Joint Unit also developed and coordinated a project to provide advisory services related to that country's research on "The competitiveness of Brazil's industrial sector". 
This project was carried out in cooperation with the Ministry of Science and Technology and a group of Brazilian non-governmental organizations, as part of an agreement between ECLAC and the Government of Brazil. 
The Joint Unit's technical support included assistance to a survey of 1,000 Brazilian and foreign enterprises through information exchanges and consultations; the preparation of two research reports; and participation in several workshops and seminars. 
A report entitled Adjusting for survival: TNCs and national firms in the Brazilian industry in the early 1990s (processed) was prepared by the Joint Unit for the Government of Brazil. 
70. In Chile, the Joint Unit cooperated with the Centre for International Economics of the Department of Economics of the University of Chile, as part of a regional research project financed by the Inter-American Development Bank, on a project on the impact of foreign investment on Latin America's development. 
This regional research project involves a network of non-governmental research centres in different countries of the region, among them, Argentina, Brazil, Colombia and Chile. 
71. During the reporting period, the Joint ECA/UNCTAD Unit focused its efforts on research on the operations of TNCs in the African region, with particular emphasis on alternative forms of investment and cooperation. 
The Joint Unit carried out three studies on the subject. 
The prospects and potentialities of investment flows to Nigeria originating from Central and Eastern Europe are examined and possible host country policy measures to stimulate such flows are outlined. 
Based on existing experiences relating to the negotiation process on established joint ventures, the study examines joint ventures in the region as alternative forms of cooperation with TNCs in the current period of structural change. 
75. The second area of research undertaken by the Joint Unit concentrated on the role of Japanese FDI in Africa, with particular emphasis on technology transfer and home country policy development. 
Four studies were released in this regard. 
In addition, the study spells out the main constraints and obstacles related to FDI in African host countries. 
The studies also contain policy recommendations with regard to increase the African countries' benefit from Japanese FDI. 
76. The Joint Unit also completed a case-study on The Role of Trading Transnational Corporations in Nigeria and Ghana (E/ECA/UNCTAD/4) that assesses the impact and implications of the activities of transnational trading companies on the economies of the two countries. 
The study provides policy recommendations with a view to assisting African countries take appropriate measures for dealing with TNCs in this particular area. 
78. In the area of information analysis and dissemination, the Joint Unit issued number 10 of the 1993 edition of Transnational Focus. 
The publication is widely distributed in the region and informs member countries on recent research and information on TNCs. 
The Joint Unit also contributed data and information to the programme's World Investment Directory Series, in particular the forthcoming volume on Africa (volume V). 
79. During the reporting period, the Joint Unit participated in various meetings and workshops organized by the ECA secretariat on the issue of FDI and TNCs. 
In connection with the research publications issued by the Joint Unit, a number of missions to selected African countries and to Japan were undertaken to review issues related to joint ventures and the role of TNCs in privatization, and to collect data on FDI and TNCs. 
In addition, the Joint Unit contributed to the preparation, servicing and follow-up of the Tokyo Conference on African Development. 
In cooperation with Governments, the Unit's support has been directed towards helping individual Eastern European enterprises to define their specific problems in production, management, technology and marketing, and their possibilities for obtaining outside assistance in these fields through the FDI of specific Western enterprises. 
The Joint Unit also contributed articles to various international journals on the economic problems facing the economies in transition. 
82. During the reporting period, the Joint Unit established with the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia contributed to the preparation of the World Investment Directory, volume V: Africa and West Asia, which is currently being finalized. 
Training and Reference Manual on Financing Joint Ventures and the Preparation and Appraisal of Feasibility Studies. 142 pp. Free-of-charge. 
No. 24. Intellectual Property Rights and Foreign Direct Investment. 108 pp. 
Volume One: The Theory of Transnational Corporations. 464 pp. 
Volume Three: Transnational Corporations and Economic Development. 448 pp. 
Volume Four: Transnational Corporations and Business Strategy. 416 pp. 
Volume Eight: Transnational Corporations and International Trade and Payments. 320 pp. 
Volume Nine: Transnational Corporations and Regional Economic Integration. 331 pp. 
Volume Ten: Transnational Corporations and the Exploitation of Natural Resources. 397 pp. 
Volume Thirteen: Cooperative Forms of Transnational Corporation Activity. 
Volume Fifteen: Transnational Corporations: Market Structure and Industrial Performance. 
Volume Sixteen: Transnational Corporations and Human Resources. 
Volume Seventeen: Transnational Corporations and Innovatory Activities. 
Volume Eighteen: Transnational Corporations and Technology Transfer to Developing Countries. 
Volume Nineteen: Transnational Corporations and National Law. 
Transnationals, a quarterly newsletter. 
Creation of Joint Ventures in the African Changing Context: Strategies and Modalities (E/ECA/UNCTAD/2). Foreign Direct Investment from Developing Countries: The Case of Mauritius (E/ECA/UNCTAD/3). 
Asia and Pacific TNC Review 1994. 
2. Recent policy developments and pronouncements suggest that there is a growing recognition among a large number of developing countries that a healthy and expanding services sector is critical to the development of developing countries. 
This applies particularly to producer and infrastructural services that are critical for the efficiency and productivity of the various sectors of an economy. 
There is a similarly growing recognition that the rapid development of service industries demands financial, technological and human resources that are not always available to those industries in developing countries. 
Technology may be limited because monopolistic or oligopolistic situations that often prevail in service industries have tended to make firms in those industries complacent and unimaginative. 
Human resources may be insufficient because a country's most skilled professionals tend to go and work for other sectors where rewards are higher. 
Finally, there is also a growing recognition that the contribution of the services sector to economic development can be increased by improving the efficiency of existing capacities; it is on this aspect that most of this report focuses. 
4. In light of the above, the UNCTAD Programme on Transnational Corporations and the World Bank, with financial support from UNDP, launched a pilot technical assistance project focusing on the liberalization of FDI and international trade in services in developing countries. 
The Handbook provides the first comprehensive survey of instruments that are used by countries to regulate and restrict market access and national treatment of foreign service providers in their markets. 
It also provides guidance to policy makers as to issues that need to be considered in the process of liberalization. 
The field projects seek to take some of the recommendations of the Handbook to the implementation stage. 
5. This report is an attempt to draw preliminary lessons from the EFDITS project, taking into account earlier work done in this area. 2/ The report is divided into four chapters, following this introduction. 
The next chapter (chap. I) summarizes the empirical findings and the arguments with respect to the increasing contribution of services to growth and economic development, drawing attention to the nature of contributions by different services in this regard. 
Chapter II presents some issues regarding the notion of efficiency in service industries, including the role of regulation and the place of domestic and international liberalization of markets. 
Chapter III reviews some of the key instruments used to regulate the contribution of foreign service providers to domestic markets; the chapter also reviews the advantages and disadvantages of liberalizing unilaterally or multilaterally. 
Chapter IV draws lessons from the field work. 
They are increasingly critical to the efficient functioning of other sectors and the overall competitiveness of the economy - either undermining it or supporting it. 
8. The observation of a strong relationship between producer services and the competitiveness of other sectors is not a new one. 
9. On the whole, the point about the growing importance of producer services is both about growth and about development. 
Growing demand for producer services generates new jobs and new value added in those sectors. 
In turn, producer services may either strengthen or strangle the development of other services or other sectors of the economy, depending on their efficiency and availability. 
10. The growth of services also reflects a transformation in what is being consumed. 
In part, this reflects the growth of income. 
As economies develop, more income can be diverted from simply paying for the basic necessities of life - food, clothing and shelter - towards other amenities, most of which are services: schooling, medical services and so on. 
But here, too, there are economy-wide linkages. 
11. The expanding contribution of services to the growth and development of developing countries is not limited to domestic transactions, but includes international transactions as well: 
(a) Services may represent an important source of exports and foreign exchange. 
Indeed, a large number of developing countries already generates a substantial amount of foreign exchange through vibrant tourism industries, the remittances of expatriate workers (a form of service exports), or their export of transportation and shipping services, to name a few. 
Egypt, for example, points to its "four tigers" - three of which are services - as its principal sources of exports: temporary labour migration, tourism, petroleum and fees of the Suez Canal, in decreasing order of importance. 
Some developing countries are even building up bases of high value-added service exports: for example, India, the Philippines, Tunisia and others in software; Mexico, Brazil, the Republic of Korea and others in construction and engineering; and Singapore in biotechnology; 
(b) International transactions in services may be an important way to acquire and develop technology. 
Many countries develop their tourism market with the participation of foreign hotel chains, foreign airlines and other foreign service suppliers. 
In addition to providing fresh capital and additional capacity where it might be lacking, they bring with them service technologies that might be needed. 
To take an example from the field of construction and engineering, several Mexican firms were able to acquire technology from foreign contractors during the first phase of the development of Mexico's subway system. 
They were later able to apply such technology to the extension of the same subway network and, more recently, to the export of similar projects to other Latin American cities; 
(c) By recognizing the existence of bottlenecks in the provision of producer services and opening domestic markets to foreign service providers, developing countries may be able to correct for costly inefficiencies and strengthen domestic development. 
In recent years, for example, many developing countries have found it necessary to open their telecommunications sectors to foreign providers in light of the huge investments required to upgrade their networks and the heavy cost to domestic producers of not having efficient networks. 
12. In sum, a new understanding of the contribution of services to growth and development is emerging everywhere, and in developing countries in particular. 
13. In most countries, many service markets continue to be heavily regulated. 
This is so because many service markets are (or used to be) characterized by a situation of natural monopoly or imperfect information that does (or did) necessitate regulation. 
14. Although there is a strong case on efficiency grounds for liberalization of policies with respect to market access of services providers - including foreign providers of services - several considerations, particularly those relating to economic development, and the possibility of market failure can justify regulation and restrictions. 
However, while it is true that the nature of service markets often is such that some regulation is required for these reasons, the process of regulation can be fraught with pitfalls. 
Conditions of natural monopoly or imperfect information that attained at one time may no longer hold or may have changed. 
In telecommunications, for example, the dramatic reduction in the cost of technology has changed profoundly the level and nature of the barriers to entry that once existed, and hence the economics of that market, including in developing countries. 
Established producers are loath to see the regulatory framework of their industries change and to give away the monopoly rents they often collect as a result of restricted competition. 
The control they exert over the regulatory process may allow them to continue sheltering their market positions, however inefficient they may have become. 
15. In short, policy makers must remain attuned to changes and carefully keep in mind that the principal target of regulation ought to be improving the welfare of all users and consumers of the regulated service, not that of individual producers. 
As a result, Governments that truly are interested in pursuing greater efficiency in services should often consider liberalizing competition and increasing the contestability of markets. 
Liberalization cannot be limited to opening up markets for other domestic producers but must involve foreign providers as well, however. 
The central policy issue for Governments thus becomes how best to combine regulation, wherever needed, with the discipline of competition through a reduction of barriers to entry, including entry of foreign providers through trade or investment. 
16. In this respect, careful evaluation is necessary of arguments in favour of maintaining barriers to foreign competition, such as the infant-industry or industrial policy arguments, arguments for protection to preserve the balance of payments, or arguments on the basis of optimal tariffs and imperfect or strategic competition. 
For instance, in a dynamic context the long-term benefits of promoting indigenous capabilities in key industries may require careful consideration. 
Furthermore, the question of an equitable distribution of efficiency gains (so as to compensate the losers while leaving the gainers better off than before) warrants attention. 
Thus, the implications of liberalization in terms of the development process should be seriously evaluated. 
17. The efficiency gains that are derived from liberalization are likely to be of two sorts. Reducing trade barriers brings domestic prices in line with international prices and allows producers to adjust their mix of inputs and outputs accordingly. 
Overall welfare increases simply because more can be bought and more can be produced simply from shifting the mix. 
This increase in efficiency is essentially static; it is an increase in allocative efficiency. 
18. But the adjustment to liberalization is never a static process. 
Faced with shifting factor prices and faced with new competition, firms will not simply adjust their mix of inputs or the nature of their output. 
They will respond by trying to change their way of doing business and increasing their productivity to reposition themselves in the market-place. 
Liberalization per se may not necessarily increase productivity directly, but it usually does so indirectly by providing incentives for greater entrepreneurial effort in the face of competition and the development and acquisition of know-how. 
In addition, economies of scale due to increased production for a wider international market, and innovation and growth stimulated by greater macroeconomic stability and credibility for government policy, may also lead to increased productivity. 
19. A peculiarity of international transactions in services is the lack of substitutability, in general, between cross-border trade and other modes of delivery by foreign providers as in the case of goods. 
Most services that are exchanged internationally are delivered through either FDI, the movement of service personnel to the importing country, or the movement of consumers to the exporting country. 
Most international trade in services requires the use of any one of the three other aforementioned "modes of delivery", often in combination with one another. 
20. Typically, countries restrict competition from foreign service providers in their domestic markets through an arsenal of barriers - more or less restrictive - that cover the four possible modes of delivery. 
The first two groups are explicitly directed towards foreign service providers, while the last one comprises measures that have an unintended but often significant influence upon market access or standards of treatment afforded to them. 
21. A large part of international services transactions takes place through FDI. 
It is therefore only natural that many of the most important restrictions to international services transactions are rules and regulations on such investment. 
Barriers to market access for services provided through FDI often take the form of economy-wide prohibition, industry-specific prohibitions of foreign ownership or limitations on the extent of foreign equity permitted. 
Prohibitions and restrictions on participation by transnational service corporations may be quite costly in terms of economic welfare; other alternatives, such as joint ventures, should be considered if a sector is thought to be too sensitive to allow foreign control. 
Experience shows that it is typically possible to find a less restrictive measure meeting an objective related to the protection of the national interest while at the same time taking advantage of efficiency gains permitted by FDI. 
22. Measures that limit the national treatment of foreign providers are more common in the regulation of FDI than are outright prohibitions of entry. 
These policies, often implemented in combination, may alter the comparative incentive structure for foreign and domestic firms considerably. 
Often, the existence of performance requirements, rules relating to external financial transfers and discriminatory taxes is at odds with incentives specifically implemented to attract FDI. 
Policies that encourage non-discrimination between domestic and foreign investors and among industries are almost always preferable if the objective is to promote a more efficient allocation of resources. 
The general regulatory framework, including the guarantee of property rights (intellectual and otherwise), regulations that restrict market entry and business behaviour generally (such as prudential regulations in the financial sector), and competition policy may contain elements that discriminate against new or foreign entrants and lead to non-competitive markets. 
24. With respect to the movement of labour, a mode of delivery of services that is often complementary to FDI, instruments affecting market access include rules and regulations relating to visas, residence permits, work permits and professional or craft licensing requirements. 
While these instruments have legitimate uses in the context of a country's immigration policy or in the assurance of the quality of professional services (such as, for example, the licensing of doctors or lawyers), there are situations in which they could act as significant obstacles to trade in services. 
Professional, skilled and specialized work often is tightly regulated, and differences in regulatory systems across countries make international transactions in professional services more difficult. 
These differences create the necessity for either standardizing licensing requirements across countries or creating mechanisms for the mutual recognition of qualifications for licensing. 
Partial mutual recognition of licensing qualifications has been implemented between a number of countries in the European Union. 
25. Restrictions that affect the national treatment of labour typically consist of rules that make it more onerous for foreign workers to reside in the importing countries than it is for domestic workers. 
Foreign workers may be restricted in where they may live or travel while residing in the importing country, may be forbidden to bring their families, may be taxed at higher rates than domestic workers, may be discriminated against in the workplace and so on. 
26. Instruments that control the movement of services consumers are similar to instruments that limit the movement of labour for the provision of services. 
One significant difference is that the measures affecting the movement of consumers are often imposed by both the service-importing and the service-exporting country. 
With reference to tourism, for example, the movement of tourists can be restricted by exit visas in the country of the tourist (the importing country), or by entry visas in the receiving country (the exporting country). 
An example of market access or quota-like instruments are the local content rules that some countries impose on the production and distribution of television and radio programmes or conference market-sharing type of agreements that prevail in much of the international maritime transportation industry. 
Price-based instruments include taxes on cross-border imports of services and subsidies to domestic service providers. 
28. In light of the above, the practical implementation of the liberalization of international services transactions raises the question of which barriers to competition from international service providers should be lessened first, when it is impossible to liberalize completely. 
For example, if the promotion of a domestic industry is the desired goal, a subsidy is usually superior to a tariff because it is targeted directly at the producers, while a tariff affects consumers as well as producers. 
This is especially the case when foreigners receive the scarcity rents that accrue from quantity restrictions. 
30. Because of the nature of international service transactions, this traditional ranking of trade policy measures may be difficult to apply directly to services trade. 
Tariff measures are the exception, and it is not all that clear that many of the quantity-based measures found in the services sector (for instance, those associated with the licensing of professions) can easily be transformed into tariff-like measures. 
The majority of instruments used to limit international transactions in services would seem to fall under either quantitative-type restrictions (mostly restrictions on market access) or certain price-type restrictions (mostly domestic subsidies or hidden taxes which are limitations on national treatment). 
In fact, there are a number of benefits for developing countries in liberalizing their services through bilateral, plurilateral or multilateral agreements. 
One of the most palpable benefits is greater access to other countries' services markets as reciprocal liberalization takes place, enhancing the prospects for exports needed to compensate for the increase in imports likely to result from domestic liberalization, and thereby reducing opposition to liberalization initiatives. 
Another benefit stems from the added credibility that international contractual obligations confer on liberalization, by giving Governments more leverage to fend off interest groups wishing to erect barriers to international competition. 
A third benefit from multilateral efforts is that the procedures for liberalization and concurrent policy reform are better defined, and regulatory standards exist which help developing countries avoid unnecessary competition among regulatory systems. 
32. The principal multilateral arrangement for liberalizing international transactions in services is the new General Agreement on Trade in Services (GATS) which is part of the multilateral framework for trade that has been negotiated during the Uruguay Round. 
The GATS presents the most comprehensive approach to the liberalization of international service transactions, and its concepts, principles and rules will serve as the point of departure for future rounds of negotiations. 
This will, inter alia, enable developing countries to negotiate reciprocal concessions from developed countries in return for granting access for FDI to their services sectors. 
33. While GATS does not give developing countries preferential and differential treatment in the formulation of their commitment to market opening, it does recognize their need for gradual liberalization based on their degree of development. 
Furthermore, article 19.2 of the Agreement recognizes the right of developing countries to attach conditions (such as performance requirements) to the market access granted to foreign service suppliers. 
Other articles of the Agreement recognize developing countries' need for technology transfer in services, their need for technical assistance, and other issues of direct relevance to them. 
34. In addition to the GATS, there are a number of other international agreements providing for liberalization in international transactions in services. 
Examples of these are preferential trading agreements among developed countries, among developing countries and among the two groups of countries. 
Such preferential trading agreements are second best when compared to multilateral agreements, since they inevitably involve some costs in terms of trade diversion. 
But they may lead to many of the benefits that multilateral negotiations confer. 
35. Other international mechanisms affecting international transactions in services include international agreements at the industry level. 
International agreements at the industry level can, however, have anti-competitive effects in the international market under certain conditions. 
36. While one of the major benefits of bilateral, plurilateral or multilateral liberalization might be to secure greater access to new markets, such mechanisms may also seriously limit the extent to which a given country ends up opening its own market to competition. 
After all, in a negotiated process, no one typically gives more than it needs to respond to the offers of other parties. 
And this may come at the cost of perpetuating domestic inefficiencies longer than necessary. 
The implication of these observations may be that, in a number of cases, unilateral and multilateral (or bilateral or plurilateral) liberalization are not the neat alternatives that they might appear to be at first sight. 
1. Inefficiency in services entails significant economic costs for developing countries. 
2. In liberalizing services, special attention should be paid to the interaction among a multiplicity of sectoral policies. 
To avoid policy conflicts within the services sector, reform should often be carried out at the level of "service complexes", rather than individual service industries. 
4. When liberalizing services, an optimal sequencing of policy reform includes some attention to macro-regulatory issues prior to attempting reform at the level of particular service complexes. 
5. Liberalization of services can be achieved successfully only if a political consensus exists to back up reform. 
6. The lack of appropriate complementary reforms, such as anti-trust or competition policies, may hinder the progress of liberalization reforms and diminish the efficiency or welfare gains that follow it. 
This is particularly true for services where experience with competition is often even more limited than in goods industries. 
The first four lessons are key building blocks for forging the consensus discussed later. 
Naturally, the applicability of each of the lessons depends on the concrete circumstances in each country and each service industry and needs to take into account that the introduction of liberalization often entails a number of risks. 
Assessing the cost of such inefficiencies may be an important ingredient in building a consensus for reform and in identifying where reform is most needed. 
39. Costing inefficiencies in services is far from being a trivial exercise, however. 
From the point of view of service consumers - be they final consumers or intermediate users - the cost of inefficiencies is the functional equivalent of a consumption tax that reduces their welfare or diminishes their competitiveness. 
This is so because inefficiencies in one producer service industry will often reverberate far and deep through a large number of other industries. 
Concrete examples encountered in the course of the field projects are numerous. 
42. In the case of import/export logistics services, for example, producers and investors in developing countries are usually highly dependent on imported capital goods and intermediate products, and inefficiencies in the import infrastructure add considerable costs to domestic producers. 
Inefficiencies in the export infrastructure act like a tax on exports. 
43. A concrete example of the costs imposed by such inefficiencies was developed for the case of transit trade to and from Uganda by examining the costs of different components involved. 
The biggest problems are experienced on the import side. 
44. Transit time for imports from arrival in Mombassa to the owner's warehouse in Kampala typically takes four weeks on average. 
As of the summer of 1993, only one of 22 cranes was in operation in Mombassa creating a massive queuing problem. 
Combining this cost of idle time with an estimated cost for "facilitation and attendance" fees of about $15 per metric ton (quite small relative to the costs of idleness), it is estimated that these combined inefficiency costs amounted to almost 10 per cent of the cost-insurance-freight value of imports. 
46. The high cost of inefficiency is not exclusive to the transportation sector, as an example drawn from the telecommunications industry and based on the implementation of EFDITS in Tunisia illustrates. 
In most developing countries - and, until recently, in most developed countries - telecommunications services have been reserved to monopolies, usually State-owned. 
But in the light of rapidly changing demand and technology, most countries have begun to venture in directions intended to open part of the industry to competition. 
47. First, the Government spun off the old construction arm of the telecommunications monopoly. 
Shortly thereafter, it allowed new entrepreneurs to come in and bid on tenders. 
However, this shift in policy towards liberalization has not yet yielded the results that were expected, for a number of reasons. 
First, telephone cable for the expansion of the network continues to be supplied by a local monopoly. 
The price is high, the quality is reported to be unreliable and production schedules may not match construction schedules so that construction teams are left idle, waiting for cable delivery. 
In addition, the private construction industry that has grown following the opening of the market thus far has consisted of a few small, largely inexperienced companies. 
The lessons from this particular case are not necessarily that the opening of the market was in the wrong policy direction, as much as that the degree of opening was probably insufficient. 
In particular, opening this particular market to foreign firms would most likely help set higher standards of performance and quality for everyone. 
48. Thus, inefficiencies in the service sector entail significant economic costs for developing countries. 
This is especially true of inefficiencies in producer services. 
Assessing the cost of such inefficiencies may be an important ingredient in building a consensus for reform and in identifying where reform is most needed. 
49. Services often are provided in conjunction with other goods or services. 
This is not only true of producer services, as it has been explained earlier, but of most other services. 
This suggests that policy reform in one service industry may turn out to be ineffective or to contradict policies in existence in another industry unless the needs for reform are examined at the level of a "service complex". 
The service complex concept is designed to capture a set of interrelated service industries and their interaction with other downstream industries, either in the production of goods or services. 
Retailing, as a service complex, involves not only the stores that sell to the final consumers but also the wholesale and logistics infrastructure behind them. 
51. The tourism service complex as examined in the context of Uruguay exemplifies the problem of conflicting policy objectives. 
One goal of the Government is to diversify the industry in part by developing services for the international market. 
In addition, recent changes in demand in Uruguay's traditional market are also pushing some of its Argentinian clientele in the direction of looking for shorter holidays based on the use of rentals (rather than ownership). 
52. A study of the tourism sector carried out in the context of the EFDITS project determined that there were a number of significant barriers to a transformation of the sector, and particularly its diversification along the lines envisioned by the Government or suggested by the market. 
For both international air and land (bus) transportation, existing national regulations that protect and promote domestic carriers at the expense of international competition constrain the flow of new tourists into the country. 
This is particularly problematic at a time when the capacity to transport tourists needs to increase rapidly since any tourism-product based on short-term stays implies more frequent flows of people in and out of the country. 
For casinos, certain existing regulations protect the first entrant into the market, essentially providing it with a local monopoly and thus limiting competition in that service. 
53. Another example of the need to coordinate reform across several industries to avoid conflicts can be found in Tunisia's experience with the liberalization of its import and export logistics service complex. 
Until recently, the existing set of policies that regulated freight forwarding and international transportation restricted the volume of available capacity for the country. 
There was a shortage of transportation and freight clearing capacity, with commensurate high shadow prices and, more often than not, low quality. 
But, as it turned out, the Government had, unintentionally, laid down requirements that were lower for foreign firms than for domestic ones, putting the latter at a competitive disadvantage. 
One burden on domestic firms consisted of a requirement that domestic firms have a minimum amount of hauling capacity, half of which had to be two years old or less. 
In contrast, no such requirement applied to foreign firms. 
In addition, restrictions instituted by the Central Bank on capital export by Tunisian entrepreneurs prevented the latter from opening agencies in major receiving countries, denying them the ability to offer point-to-point, one-stop service. 
No such limitation applied to foreign firms. 
While the entry of foreign firms into the sector brought much-needed capacity to the sector, the immediate impact of these policies distorted the development of a domestic capacity. 
Only after these conflicts were detected and resolved was the domestic industry able to grow rapidly. 
54. In liberalizing services, therefore, special attention needs to be given to the interaction among a multiplicity of sectoral policies. 
Specifically, to avoid conflicting policies, reform should often be carried out at the level of a group of services, or "service complexes", rather than individual service industries. 
56. An example that illustrates this point can be taken from retail distribution. 
Retailing can be an important component in the success of trade and investment liberalization initiatives. 
Thus, if cheaper imports or new goods and services locally produced by foreign affiliates are allowed to reach the consumer faster, they may help in slowing down inflation at the same time that they contribute to increasing consumer's welfare. 
In addition, if cheaper imports or locally produced foreign goods and services are allowed to compete with domestic goods or services more intensively, they put additional pressure on domestic producers to adjust and become more efficient. 
Conversely, if the retail distribution infrastructure slows down the penetration of imports and locally produced goods and services, the potential beneficial impacts of trade liberalization will likely be delayed. 
All of this is a function of how quickly or slowly the retail distribution system adjusts to accommodate the entry of new products and services. 
In part, this is likely to be a function of the competitiveness of the local retailing sector as defined by price levels, quality and diversity of products, quality and diversity of services rendered by retailers, and the ability of retailers to innovate and keep up with the latest trends. 
In the case of countries that have a long tradition of protecting their retailing sector, it most likely means allowing, in the market, newer and more efficient retailing technology. 
57. The macroeconomic benefits of services sector reform are not restricted to the retailing sector, but can flow from reform in all areas of services, and, as it can be deduced from earlier discussions in this report, especially from reform in producer services. 
In general, reform in the services sector can help fight inflation, enhance the efficiency and export competitiveness of the economy and, perhaps most importantly, facilitate the adjustment of producers to a more open and competitive economic environment. 
In sum, the benefits of services sector reform go beyond the narrow confines of the sector itself. 
58. An essential element of successful reform of the services sector is a proper sequencing of policy changes. 
There are indications from the experience of individual developing countries, including those where field implementation of EFDITS is under way, that a number of macro-regulatory reforms ought to be in place before a Government can successfully address reform at the level of a service complex. 
These include, in particular: 
(b) A reform of the tax regime consistent with the aims of the investment code, including non-discriminatory treatment among firms on the basis of nationality or industry, and an emphasis on a stable and predictable tax regime; 
(d) Changes in foreign exchange regulations geared towards the opening of the country's current and capital account; 
(e) Changes in intellectual property laws; 
(g) Changes in certain labour laws. 
59. Perhaps the most important reason for these preconditions is that they establish a better environment for the entry of FDI into a country. 
Successful reform of the services sector that attempts to enhance the participation of foreign service firms will virtually require flows of FDI, since this is the principal mode of delivery for foreign service providers. 
This is particularly true, of course, of the first reform listed here, namely the reform of investment laws or codes. 
60. There is a growing agreement among countries that have liberalized their economies that the best investment law is one that discriminates least among investors (foreign or domestic) or among sectors. 
Those that tend to channel foreign investors into a particular industry will usually limit the benefits of reforms even within the sector that has been liberalized. 
For example, a number of developing countries have followed export-driven development policies that focus on the creation of manufacturing exports enclaves with few links to production for the domestic economy. 
Since a protected services sector may suffer from a lack of investment and tends to be inherently inefficient, it hampers the development of the very export sector that the policies of limited liberalization are trying to promote. 
Typically, exports are constrained by a lack of local service capacity and the poor quality of services available locally. 
Exporters lose potential markets and, not unlikely, are constrained in their ability to move up-market. 
61. Investment policy typically goes hand-in-hand with the fiscal treatment of investors, thus the complementarity of these two reforms. 
Thus the need to provide for immigration rules that permit entry of firm-specific staff. 
62. Foreign providers will invest in a foreign country only to the extent that they know they are offered sufficient flexibility to repatriate earnings or sell their investments as part of the normal course of doing business. 
Conversely, too strict a set of regulations on access to foreign exchange and the right of domestic firms to undertake foreign investment may put them at a considerable competitive disadvantage against foreign firms at the very same time that they are being asked to compete with them. 
Of course, this does not deny that the opening of a country's current and capital accounts needs to be done in an orderly fashion, with due attention to key considerations of monetary policy, including the possible impact of such policy on inflation or overvaluation of domestic currency. 
63. The absence of reasonable protection of intellectual property rights may be a serious disincentive to foreign firms to bring the most up-to-date technology. 
This may be particularly important in the case of services that are dependent on software-driven computerized technologies. 
In line with views put forward earlier in this report, deregulation, as used here, does not mean a shift from a regulated to an unregulated environment, but rather from one kind of regulated environment to a new one that recognizes the need for competition wherever feasible. 
Deregulation, as used here, does not necessarily mean a frontal attack on the monopoly of a publicly owned enterprise or its immediate elimination through privatization. 
There often are many different possible paths to a more competitive industry structure, and determination of the optimal way often varies greatly from industry to industry or from country to country. 
In some countries, this may also involve changes in labour laws whenever they are part of the legal apparatus that serves to establish the monopoly of the State over certain sectors of the economy. 
65. Even if the above preconditions are in place, there is a further problem of the sequencing of reform in the services sector: how is it possible to choose among different service complexes for the continuation of reform at the micro level? There are two possible approaches. 
First, a Government may choose to liberalize service complexes in which it feels the country has a strong comparative advantage. 
In this case, competition will result in a further strengthening of the sector's comparative advantage through increased specialization or diversification of the services offered. 
A second option might be to liberalize those service complexes where inefficiencies in services production are the greatest and where widespread support can be mustered from various sections of the economy for reform. 
In other words, it is hard to draw hard rules from the experience of individual countries on this particular point, except that much of the choice is a function of the nature and depth of the political consensus that a Government can establish. 
Thus, when liberalizing services, an optimal sequencing of policy reform includes some attention to macro-regulatory issues prior to attempting reform at the level of particular groups of services. 
66. Reform can proceed only to the extent that a Government succeeds in establishing some degree of consensus over the need for reform. 
This consensus is necessary not only to implement particular packages of policy reforms, but also to maintain the credibility of government policy, particularly with respect to the irreversibility of reforms and the stability of the policy environment. 
Lack of sufficient consensus about the need for liberalization or about the speed at which liberalization should take place can result in significant delays in government-sponsored reforms or in imposing an effective veto on parts of a Government's liberalization programme. 
But it is important to remember that services often constitute the one area of the economy of developing countries in which both heavy regulation and State ownership are the most pervasive. 
This is the case partly for historical reasons. 
In some countries, the need to break away from the former colonial Power led to an earlier, extensive nationalization of the economic interests of the former dominating Power. 
This, typically, involved widespread nationalizations in the services sector. 
In other countries, it was the absence of a service infrastructure at the time of the break with the former colonial Power that led to a strong involvement of the State. 
Faced with the need to develop key infrastructure and the absence of private capital to do so, the State had to step in to develop enterprises in a wide range of areas (utilities, road transportation, rail, banking, insurance, shipping etc.). 
The result is that there is often a near-total absence of experience with competition in services and a highly charged political sensitivity in defence of the strategic role of the State in developing the services sector (even at the cost of overlooking current inefficiencies). 
The issue, of course, is not whether a State-dominated development of the services sector was justified when it occurred, but rather whether it is still justified. 
Still, the influence of the past on current political approaches cannot easily be ignored. 
68. Pressures for services liberalization often tend to come from two places: exporters and parts of the public sector. 
Exporters, who see their efforts constrained by lack of access to technology and adequate business services are often strong proponents of reform. 
This sector tends to be well connected to the international market and aware of the need for efficient services to compete internationally. 
But pressures for service liberalization may also arise from within the public sector as financial constraints put pressure on a Government to divest itself of deficit-producing service monopolies. 
In a number of developing countries, it is the coalition of this internationally oriented business sector with a Government determined to promote fiscal reform that has been able to develop programmes for macroeconomic reform, and liberalization in both goods and services. 
69. Consumers can also be strong proponents of liberalization. 
This is especially true in small, middle-income developing countries where a large population of consumers has some exposure to consumer goods and services available, under better terms, in other countries. 
70. Liberalization rarely remains unchallenged, however, from sources both within and outside the Government. 
From within, developing countries must deal with large and cumbersome bureaucracies that were, at one time, the implementers of the State's dominance in the economy. 
These bureaucracies have a clear interest in maintaining their position, and are likely to fight any reduction in public sector employment that may result from allowing the private sector to take over some of the functions previously performed by the Government. 
71. In addition to objections from within, Governments wishing to allow a greater participation of foreign service providers in the economy may naturally face opposition from locally well-entrenched producers of these services who will see their dominant (and often monopolistic) positions in the domestic market challenged. 
72. In some situations, the natural allies of Governments in promoting reforms - namely, exporters - may not stand strong in their resolve to push for reform. 
This is particularly the case when a Government has put in place an export-promotion policy that fundamentally subsidizes exporters. 
For that matter, this is one of the inherent risks of export-platform policies. 
But if the size of the incentives is large enough, those investors may be willing to overlook the costs of an inefficient local services sector or adapt their production to match such inefficiency, in order to keep the fiscal benefits they receive. 
Over time, the result may be the formation of a new business class of exporters that ends up defending the status quo, rather than challenging it. 
73. There is no single path to forming a political consensus around the need for services policy reform. 
To a very large extent, the situation is unique to each country. 
In order to enhance consensus, there is a need for a Government and those who support its position to demonstrate that the costs of inefficiencies are harmful to economic development and that the potential gains of reform for the economy at large ought to be seized. 
But a Government must also concern itself with the need for certain basic macro-institutional reforms of the kind identified earlier in this report without which reform efforts, at the service-complex level, are likely to flounder. 
74. A further lesson, supported by the experience drawn from the implementation of the EFDITS project in several countries, is that regulatory reform and a relatively open investment environment do not guarantee freedom of entry for foreign service suppliers. 
Many countries may score high marks in terms of their treatment of foreign capital, their reform of the fiscal regime, the openness of their current and capital accounts and other needed reforms. 
Yet, these reforms accompanied by service-industry-specific reforms may not always result in significant new entry of foreign providers in service complexes targeted for liberalization. 
Two basic explanations may be offered for these limited results. 
The first is that the small size of the domestic market of these economies may present an obstacle for investors, who need to be guaranteed that the market will demand a quantity of services consistent with a minimum efficient size of production before they can invest. 
75. The experience with the field implementation of the EFDITS project suggests that anti-competitive barriers almost always manifest themselves in the early phase of reform. 
Quite simply, when confronted with an environment to which they are not accustomed, old or new entrepreneurs alike will simply try to recreate the old environment, with which they are most familiar, under a new guise. 
Price collusion is usually the most benign form of anti-competitive behaviour. 
Producers simply agree to collude and recreate the industry price structure that existed before deregulation. 
In some cases, foreign providers already present in the market may be willing accomplices to this collusion. 
In other cases, however, the further implementation of some type of competition policy may be important to ensure that the benefits of liberalization are widespread throughout the economy. 
More countries now perceive that sizeable economic benefits can be derived from fostering a greater contestability of their services markets and that such a process should involve not only new competition from domestic firms, but also from foreign service providers. 
The need to open domestic markets to foreign competition is based on a number of factors, including, in some cases, the scarcity of local resources that can bring new competition and the recognition that most services are increasingly competing in world markets, be it directly or indirectly. 
78. To increase the contestability of service markets requires a reassessment of the way in which specific service industries are regulated so that new room can be made for some degree of competition where there often is little. 
That includes also a reassessment of long-standing barriers to entry erected against foreign service providers. 
79. Building a political consensus around the need for services liberalization is fundamental to the success of any services reform project. 
These are principally reforms that help define a new environment within which foreign service providers are guaranteed that they can compete. 
81. The experience of the EFDITS project indicates that there is a definite need for technical assistance at the developing country level, particularly with identifying and mapping out needs for regulatory and policy reform at the level of service complexes. 
Unlike the situation for liberalization in the goods sector, there are still few rules or established best practices for liberalization in services. 
1. The project on "Expansion of foreign direct investment and trade in services" (EFDITS) was initiated partly as a counterpart to ongoing liberalization efforts of developing countries in the area of trade in goods. 
The project focuses principally, though not exclusively, on the issue of strengthening the domestic capacity of developing countries in the area of services through the increasing participation of foreign service providers to the domestic economy through investment, cross-border trade, and other modes of service delivery. 
2. EFDITS' operating plan has been designed so that assistance can be custom-tailored to the individual needs of the participating country. 
In addition, given the close interlinkages between international transactions in goods and those in services, cooperation is sought with the UNDP-World Bank Trade Expansion Programme and similar projects wherever appropriate and feasible. 
4. By their very nature, many service industries are heavily regulated. 
One concern of EFDITS is to assess the extent to which the traditional objectives of policy and regulatory measures in individual service industries (such as correcting for market imperfections, protecting national sovereignty, ensuring consumer or environmental protection) may conflict with objectives of efficiency and competitiveness. 
Likewise, EFDITS seeks to identify the strengths of the existing regulatory framework or the possible limitations of its effectiveness that may arise from the use of policy instruments that, unknowingly, may conflict with each other. 
5. Three diagnostic studies usually are launched in each country in which the project is implemented, based on an assessment of needs, including: 
(a) A review and assessment of the existing horizontal framework regulating or excluding the contribution of foreign service providers to a country's domestic capacity. 
This assessment focuses, in particular, on a clear identification of the explicit or implicit objectives of these instruments, the degree of their effectiveness in achieving such objectives following their introduction, and the overt or hidden costs of such objectives. 
For each instrument, efforts are made to quantify their effectiveness and costs using a cost-benefit type of analysis. 
(b) Two separate reviews and assessments of the overall existing regulatory framework for international transactions in services in two distinct service complexes. 
Likewise, weak links or possibly conflicting policies in the regulatory framework that define the environment of the service complex are identified and analysed. 
6. In selecting two service complexes for detailed analysis, several criteria are used. 
In particular, complexes may be chosen because they represent industries of strategic importance to the country and are areas in which the Government is contemplating reform or has begun implementing reform. 
7. The preparation of the three diagnostic studies is done by mixed teams of local and international consultants, with assistance from headquarters staff from the two executing agencies. 
Selected field missions to the country are conducted by the designated international experts who work jointly with the local consultants in their areas of expertise. 
8. As the outcome of the diagnostic phase, a country report is prepared summarizing recommendations emerging from the field work. 
9. Implementation of the recommendations that arise from the diagnostic phase of EFDITS varies from country to country, based on interests and needs so that no set pattern of implementation can be suggested. 
10. For example, the assessment of horizontal (cross-industry) measures may suggest the need to revise a country's foreign investment code, its foreign investment incentive programme, its temporary immigration regulations, its technology transfer provisions, or aspects of its service trade regime. 
If requested, the executing agencies can identify and bring to this issue special expert resources to assist the country in these areas. 
11. EFDITS is executed jointly by UNCTAD's Programme on Transnational Corporations and the International Trade Division of the International Economics Department of the World Bank. 
Diagnostic work is done by the consultants during a study mission to each of the countries scheduled several weeks after the reconnaissance mission. 
Implementation work is organized around a follow-up mission scheduled to take place once the diagnostic work has been completed. 
Further to my letter of 28 February 1994 (S/1994/228), I have the honour to transmit to you the communiqu of the Central Organ of the Mechanism for Conflict Prevention, Management and Resolution of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) on the border dispute between Nigeria and Cameroon. 
It reviewed the various conflict situations in Africa, and considered ways and means by which OAU could tackle them. 
The Central Organ appreciated the update on Liberia given by the OAU Eminent Person to Liberia, the Reverend C. Banana. 
It called on all the parties in Liberia to accelerate the process of disarmament and proceed with the full implementation of the Cotonou Accords. 
It urged the Secretary-General, through the Eminent Person, to continue to monitor the transition process in Liberia until democratic elections are held in that country. 
The Central Organ took note of the Declaration by the leaders of the Somali political organizations signed in Nairobi, on 24 March 1994, by the various Somali political organizations. 
It decided to issue a special appeal to all the parties in Rwanda for progress to be made in the implementation of the provisions of the Arusha Peace Agreement. 
The Central Organ was deeply concerned by the deteriorating security situation in Burundi, particularly by reports of escalating violence involving mass killings. 
It also reaffirmed its attachment to the respect of sovereignty, territorial integrity and independence of all States. 
The Central Organ took note, with appreciation, of the continued efforts undertaken by President Mubarak, President of Egypt, Current Chairman of OAU, and President Edyadma of Togo aimed at defusing the situation and reaching a peaceful settlement. 
The Central Organ requested the Secretary-General to follow the situation and to report, within a month, on the outcome of these efforts. 
I. The point of departure is an established and undisputed historical fact, namely, that Arab Jerusalem is a part of the Palestinian and Arab territories occupied by Israel in 1967. 
The Security Council, in numerous resolutions, including resolution 478 (1980) of 30 August 1980, affirmed its non-recognition of what Israel termed "the basic law on Jerusalem", and the Council called upon those States which had established diplomatic missions at Jerusalem to withdraw such missions from the Holy City. 
1. As indicated in document A/48/102/Add.2 of 17 December 1993, the Secretary-General has received notification of the resignation of Mr. Imre Karbuczky (Hungary) from the membership of the Committee on Contributions. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 131 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/814. 
2. At its 52nd and 56th meetings, on 16 and 28 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission". 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to present budget documents on time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
4. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain General Assembly resolutions concerning the form of budget documents concerning peace-keeping operations; 
6. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
(b) That it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
12. Decides further to appropriate to the Special Account the amount of 5,246,750 dollars gross (4,992,375 dollars net), for the operation of the Verification Mission for the period from 17 March to 31 May 1994; 
17. Decides that there shall be set off against the apportionment among Member States, as provided in paragraph 16 above, their respective share in the interest and miscellaneous income of $1,082,500 for the period ending 15 September 1993; 
19. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission". 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 134 appear in the reports of the Committee contained in documents A/48/817 and Add.1. 
2. At its 51st and 56th meetings, on 11 and 28 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador". 
3. At the 56th meeting, on 28 March 1994, the representative of Austria, on behalf of the Chairman of the Fifth Committee, introduced a draft resolution entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador" (A/C.5/48/L.53). 
Recalling its resolutions 47/223 of 16 March 1993 and 47/234 of 14 September 1993 and decision 48/468 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the Observer Mission, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Observer Mission by a Government, 
1. Takes note of the status of contributions to the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador as at 22 March 1994, including the contributions outstanding in the amount of 24,040,049 United States dollars; 
2. Expresses concern about the deteriorating financial situation with regard to peace-keeping activities owing to overdue payments by Member States of their assessments, particularly Member States in arrears; 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to present budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
4. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain General Assembly resolutions concerning the form of budget documents concerning peace-keeping operations; 
6. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
13. Decides that the unencumbered balance of appropriations in the amount of 7,260,498 dollars gross (6,511,398 dollars net) shall be retained in the Special Account in light of the outstanding assessed contributions; 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 166 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/827. 
2. At its 52nd and 56th meetings, on 16 and 28 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia". 
3. At the 56th meeting, on 28 March 1994, the representative of Morocco, on behalf of the Chairman of the Fifth Committee, introduced a draft resolution entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia" (A/C.5/48/L.52). 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Liberian peace process by certain Governments, 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to present budget documents on time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
8. Affirms that it expects that the Secretariat will make appropriate arrangements to ensure that the General Assembly is not asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
12. Requests the Secretary-General to present the performance report for the mandate period ending 21 April 1994 and the budget estimates corresponding to any new mandate period the Security Council may decide on, no later than 30 June 1994; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia". 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the reports of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR) (A/48/636) and the Financing of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) (A/48/837). 
During its consideration of the reports, representatives of the Secretary-General provided additional information to the Advisory Committee. 
2. The Security Council, by its resolution 846 (1993) of 22 June 1993, decided to establish UNOMUR, to be deployed on the Uganda side of the border for an interim period of six months. 
the question of the financing of UNOMUR, the representatives of the Secretary-General informed the Advisory Committee that the above requirements would need to be revised downwards to reflect savings of $750,600 resulting from delayed deployment of helicopters to the mission area. 
The Advisory Committee concurs with the proposed revision and recommends that an amount of $3,642,300 gross ($3,557,400 net) be appropriated for the operation of UNOMUR for the period from 22 June to 21 December 1993. 
4. The Security Council, by its resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993, decided to establish UNAMIR for a period of six months and approved the Secretary-General's proposal that UNOMUR should be integrated within UNAMIR. 
5. The Secretary-General indicates in paragraph 33 of his report (A/48/636) that the integration of UNOMUR within UNAMIR will be purely administrative in nature and will not affect the mandate of UNOMUR as set out in Security Council resolution 846 (1993). 
According to the UNAMIR operational plan, the proposed integration will take place during the second phase of deployment of UNAMIR. 
In this regard, the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNAMIR (A/48/837) also contains the cost estimate for UNOMUR for the period beyond 21 December 1993. 
6. The Advisory Committee notes that, in order to provide various types of humanitarian assistance to the mission area, a United Nations Inter-agency Consolidated Appeal for Rwanda has been initiated and, as at mid-December 1993, contributions and pledges amounting to a total of $53 million had been received. 
The Advisory Committee requests that humanitarian activities funded by voluntary contributions be fully coordinated, with a view to avoiding possible overlapping, with activities financed from assessed contributions, in order to achieve optimum use of available resources. 
However, in the course of its consideration of the report, the representatives of the Secretary-General informed the Advisory Committee that the above estimates would need to be revised downwards to $47,884,500 gross ($47,367,900 net). 
The decrease of $1,003,700 under civilian personnel costs relates to a revised schedule of deployment of civilian staff. 
The decrease of $3,278,700 in the original estimates for air operations is due to the significant delay in the deployment of helicopters to the mission area and to a reduction in the number of helicopters from seven to six. 
The increase of $3,672,900 under military personnel costs relates mainly to the early deployment of the second battalion to the demilitarized zone, which was approved by the Security Council in its resolution 893 (1994) of 6 January 1994. 
The Committee believes that efforts should continue to obtain, whenever possible, government contributions in the form of premises, tents or existing buildings and ablution/shower facilities in the 27 assembly areas. 
11. The Advisory Committee is of the opinion that the operation has a large administrative establishment (total of 152 posts) and recommends that it be reviewed so that the most efficient administrative structure can be achieved. 
The equipment should not be more sophisticated than necessary for the effective operation of such a mission. 
These increases are somewhat offset by a decrease of $368,400 under air operations and a decrease of $827,000 under air and surface freight. 
17. As indicated in paragraph 20 of the corrigendum, the increase of $1,758,200 under assistance for disarmament and demobilization represents the carrying forward of an equivalent amount from the previous mandate period owing to delays in the implementation of the disarmament and demobilization programme. 
18. As reflected in paragraphs 18 and 19 of the corrigendum, the decrease of $368,400 under air operations is a result of the delayed deployment of two helicopters to the mission area. 
The General Assembly decides that the representatives designated by associate members of the regional commissions may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, the preparatory process and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group. 
In that report, it was indicated that the format of the questionnaire for 1991 had been revised to identify the separate cost elements of troop costs and that verification of certain of the data received was still pending. 
4. Standard rates of reimbursement were initially established in a decision adopted by the General Assembly on 29 November 1974, at its twenty-ninth session (see A/PV.2303). 
A review of the background and development of reimbursement to Member States contributing troops to peace-keeping operations was provided in document A/44/605/Add.1 of 12 October 1989. 
7. The latest revision to the standard rates of reimbursement was in accordance with paragraph 6 of General Assembly resolution 45/258 of 3 May 1991, whereby the Assembly decided to increase the rates of reimbursement by 4 per cent beginning 1 July 1991. 
8. The rates became applicable to three United Nations peace-keeping operations on 1 July 1991, namely, the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (UNDOF), the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL) and the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observer Mission (UNIKOM). 
Although the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus (UNFICYP) has been in existence since 4 March 1964, the standard rates of reimbursement did not become applicable until 16 June 1993. 
(b) No Government should receive a higher reimbursement than its actual cost, that is, no Member State should "profit" from its participation in the operation; 
(c) Some Governments would not be fully reimbursed based on any standard cost-reimbursement formula, but should receive at least that which was paid as actual overseas allowance. 
10. The five prior reviews of the rates of reimbursement that have been undertaken since their establishment have indicated that there are wide variations in troop costs among the Governments providing troops to the peace-keeping operations. 
Therefore, the current standard rates of reimbursement do not fully compensate all Governments for their troop costs. 
This amount is expressed as a percentage of the total cost incurred by each Government for providing troops and is referred to as the absorption factor. 
11. The collection and compilation of comparable data relating to troop costs started in 1980. 
The last review undertaken in 1989 showed that the overall average absorption factor had decreased to 23.3 per cent. 
The overall absorption factors vary according to the combination of troop contributors which were surveyed at a particular year. 
The average absorption factor resulting from the review in 1989 was significantly lower owing to the cost reported by one troop contributor. 
It should be noted that 16 of the 17 States providing troops were also providing military observers. 
14. Of the 57 Member States surveyed, 20 replies were received in 1992 and 6 were received in 1993. 
The analysis presented in the earlier report of the Secretary-General (A/47/776) was on the basis of cost information provided by 20 Member States. 
The analysis shown in the present report incorporates the cost information provided by the additional six Member States that responded in 1993. 
15. Of the 26 Member States that replied, 15 were providing troops to the United Nations peace-keeping operations in December 1991. 
Of the remaining 11 States, which were providing military observers only, one did not reply to the questionnaire. 
Accordingly, cost data contained in annexes II, III and V to the present report are presented in United States dollars. 
17. Annex I lists the 57 States contributing military personnel to United Nations peace-keeping operations as at 1 December 1991. 
The annex also indicates the 13 States that had been surveyed in 1989. 
19. Annex II, column (1), lists, in ascending order of magnitude, the average cost per person per month to the troop contributors in respect of pay and allowances of troops. 
Column (2) shows the corresponding overseas allowance that is included in the data shown in column (1). 
Column (3) shows the United Nations reimbursement in respect of pay and allowances of troops comparable with column (1). 
Column (4) indicates the corresponding absorption factor, expressed as a percentage, that is, the portion of cost not reimbursed to Governments. 
From the distribution, it may be noted that the reported average cost for pay and allowances of troops in December 1991 ranged between $412 and $9,845 per person per month, with an overall average of $3,611 and a median of $3,560. 
The comparable overall average cost from the 1989 survey was $2,297 and the median cost was $2,356. 
The corresponding absorption factor, indicating the percentage of the costs to each of the troop-contributing States not covered by the current rate of reimbursement of $70 per person per month is also shown. 
The reported average cost per person per month in December 1991 ranged from $61 to $376, with an overall average cost of $213 and a median cost of $195. 
21. Annex IV lists the individual as well as the average absorption factors borne by the troop-contributing Governments in respect of pay and allowances only, based on data provided by them for the years 1980, 1984, 1986, 1988 and 1991. 
The absorption factors shown in the annex for each of the five years represent those portions of the costs for pay and allowances, including overseas allowances, paid to the troops by the troop-contributing States, which are in excess of the current reimbursement levels. 
It should be noted that those military personnel all have officers rank. 
The overall average overseas allowance (excluding salary) paid by the troop-contributing States to their troops amounted to $754, and the average United Nations reimbursement for troop costs (including basic pay and supplementary allowance for a limited number of specialists) amounted to $1,041. 
25. As indicated in annex IV, the overall average absorption factor for 1991 is 43.1 per cent, after the elimination of the highest and lowest absorption factors. 
a/ Troop-contributors surveyed for the 1989 review. 
a/ Listed in ascending order of magnitude. 
a/ Listed in ascending order of magnitude. 
a/ Listed in ascending order of magnitude. 
2. Medical examinations, inoculations, etc. 3. Other expenses (specify below): 
During its consideration of these items, the representatives of the Secretary-General provided additional information to the Advisory Committee. 
(c) The judges shall be elected by the General Assembly from a list submitted by the Security Council (article 13, para. 2); 
They shall be eligible for re-election (article 13, para. 4); 
(f) The Registry shall be responsible for the administration and servicing of the Tribunal and shall consist of a Registrar and such other staff as may be required. 
(g) The International Tribunal shall have its seat at The Hague (article 31; see also para. 17 below); 
4. In paragraphs 5, 6, 7, and 8 of his report (A/C.5/48/36), the Secretary-General proposes terms and conditions of service that could be applied to the judges of the International Tribunal. 
The Committee also considered a number of issues related to pensions and other items of compensation, taking into account the terms of office of the judges of the International Tribunal. 
(a) The exclusive mandate of the Tribunal and its duration, as stated by the Security Council in resolution 827 (1993) (see para. 2 above); 
8. The Advisory Committee recalls General Assembly resolution 47/235, by which the Assembly reaffirmed, 
9. The Advisory Committee believes that, as the work of the International Tribunal proceeds, the precise nature of the requirements of the Tribunal and its judges will more clearly emerge. 
The Committee intends, therefore, to revert to this matter in the light of experience gained and newly available information (see para. 12 below). 
11. The Secretary-General currently estimates that resources in the amount of $32,642,700 (net of staff assessment) would be required in the biennium 1994-1995 in connection with the financing of the Tribunal. 
In paragraph 16 of the addendum, the Secretary-General indicates that up to 46 security guards may be required at a cost of $1.3 million for 1994-1995. 
The Advisory Committee therefore requests the Secretary-General to submit, by 1 November 1994, a further report on the International Tribunal, its financial performance and its requirements on the basis of experience. 
13. With regard to staffing issues, the report requested above should provide precise justification for the numbers and levels of staff requested in each category. 
An explanation should be provided, for example, of the numbers requested and of the differentiation in grade levels for prosecutors and investigators, the high ratio of General Service to Professional posts and the requirements for temporary posts. 
It is also the expectation of the Advisory Committee that all posts, with the exception of the posts of Prosecutor and Registrar (the level of which have been specifically identified in the statute of the Tribunal), should be properly classified. 
Furthermore, the Advisory Committee requests additional information and clarification with respect to the criteria for determining resources for the Defence Council and the level of these resources. 
14. The Secretary-General indicates in paragraph 8 of the addendum to his report that "it is now anticipated that trials may in fact begin some time in the latter part of 1994." 
These issues should be addressed once again in the report requested in paragraph 12 above. 
The authority would be inclusive of the existing authority of $5,594,000. 
The present report, covering the activities of JUNIC during 1993, has been prepared in response to that request. 
2. JUNIC held its nineteenth session at the headquarters of the International Maritime Organization in London, from 20 to 22 July 1993, under the chairmanship of Mr. Richard Lydiker, Director of Information of the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations. 
Information directors and officials of 28 United Nations bodies, including specialized agencies and related organizations, attended the session. 
The report on the session was presented to the Administrative Committee on Coordination. 
JUNIC considered a variety of matters relating to inter-agency cooperation in the field of public information. 
JUNIC looked into various options as a means of filling the present vacuum in this regard. 
Several members of JUNIC reiterated the interest of their organizations in having a new system-wide publication on development issues in the future, when the necessary funds become available. 
In view of the present financial situation, JUNIC decided to continue discussions on this matter pending specific indications that the necessary funding had been generated. 
(c) With regard to participation of the United Nations system in international exhibitions, JUNIC agreed on the need to establish substantive guidelines for such participation, in addition to the already existing guidelines that regulate the relationship between the United Nations system and the sponsors of such events. 
This matter is to be discussed further at the upcoming twentieth session of JUNIC. 
While no inter-agency activities were proposed, all members of JUNIC with an interest in population issues were invited to make their own contributions to public information and awareness creation for the Conference. 
(f) JUNIC also held extensive discussions on a comprehensive information strategy to publicize the issues before the upcoming World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in March and September 1995, respectively. 
After its nineteenth session, JUNIC met in two ad hoc sessions, in September 1993 and February 1994, to develop and finalize the information strategies for those two important events. 
Special efforts were made to link the issues before the two conferences and develop programmes and products that could be used to promote awareness and generate support for the concerns to be addressed in both events. 
(g) JUNIC discussed a number of issues relating to the use of computer technology in the field of information. 
JUNIC agreed that it would be useful if every information unit in the United Nations system established a means of accessing InterNet, which appeared to be gaining world-wide acceptance. 
The representative of IFAD briefed the members of JUNIC on the advantages of that system and invited them to join its group and test the system with a view to establishing a similar system at the level of JUNIC. 
(h) In September 1993, JUNIC held a workshop for Directors of Information of bilateral and multilateral development agencies under the sponsorship of the United Nations Development Programme, the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) and UNFPA. 
The group agreed on several proposals for joint action, including the creation of a development information network that would be accessible electronically and include a data bank, and the convening of a colloquium on strategies for communicating global development issues, to be held in 1994. 
The group also agreed that the Directors of Information of bilateral and multilateral development agencies should meet annually, immediately following or preceding the annual session of JUNIC. 
(i) Upon the recommendation made by JUNIC at its nineteenth session, the Administrative Committee on Coordination endorsed the appointment of Ms. Mehr Khan, Director of Information of UNICEF, as Chairperson of JUNIC for 1994-1995. 
2. Development Forum was launched in 1972 and initially funded by grants from a trust fund created by donations from Member States. 
By the late 1970s, government contributions to the trust fund had fallen off significantly, and income from Development Business proved insufficient to support the combined operation. 
As a result, in 1979, within the context of the Joint United Nations Information Committee (JUNIC), a number of United Nations bodies and specialized agencies stepped in to fund the publication, which became a JUNIC project. 
In 1980, UNU contributed $200,000, representing some 24 per cent of the publication's expenditures for the year. 
3. In the 1980s, lacking a basis for sustained financing, Development Forum remained on a precarious footing, as contributions from United Nations bodies, specialized agencies and Governments declined steadily. 
Major contributors reduced their support, while others ceased to contribute entirely. 
The United Nations Population Fund, a strong supporter, with $80,000 a year in contributions from 1980 to 1985, thereafter reduced its support substantially. 
In 1992, contributions from United Nations bodies and specialized agencies covered an all-time low of 19 per cent of Development Forum expenditures, compared to a high of 56 per cent. 
These included reducing the number of yearly editions from 10 to 9 in 1986 and to 6 in 1988, moving the operation from Geneva to New York in 1984 and cutting the number of free subscriptions in all three language editions by 50 per cent. 
Income-generating attempts included asking readers to pay for their subscriptions, requesting increased financial support from the members of JUNIC and cutting back on the expenditures of Development Business. 
6. In 1992, Development Forum faced a severe financial crisis, with a deficit of $360,700 projected for the end of the year, despite the $200,000 subvention from the regular budget of the United Nations. 
It became apparent by the middle of the year that it would not be possible to develop a plan for the sustained financing of Development Forum without increasing the subvention. 
8. The Secretary-General concluded in the same report that the dictates of financial and budgetary reality and responsibility would leave open no option but to cease production of the general edition of Development Forum as from 31 December 1992. 
Several members of JUNIC expressed the interest of their organizations in a new system-wide publication on development issues in the future, when concrete sources of funding could be identified. 
In view of the lack of funding, JUNIC decided to continue its consideration of this matter. 
11. To revive Development Forum in a professionally appropriate format would require guaranteed sustained funding to cover the production, including staff costs, which is not likely to become available under the current circumstances. 
(c) To achieve economies through sharing of common services. 
In addition, the integration of the operations of the field offices was designed to facilitate inter-agency coordination and avoid duplication. 
On 28 January 1994, the Assistant Secretary-General for Public Information sent a second letter to the Permanent Representatives concerned. 
5. On 1 November 1993, the Department sent a questionnaire to the directors of 16 integrated United Nations information centres, accompanied by a letter from the senior officers of both the Department of Public Information and UNDP, explaining the mandate for the survey and the need for an evaluation. 
8. Nine Directors responded that the integration of the two offices had resulted in additional responsibilities for the incumbents, while ensuring a more consolidated approach to public information activities as a whole. 
9. In the area of sharing of equipment and common services, all respondents agreed that the integration had resulted in the more efficient use of limited resources. 
So far, savings have been generated through the use of joint pouch, telephone and facsimile services; cost sharing for the maintenance of premises, including security, in duty stations where the two offices share the premises; and joint use of vehicles. 
It was anticipated that additional savings could be generated in the future, after other areas of possible cost sharing have been identified. 
The respondents also pointed out that the integration had led to improved teamwork among staff members of both offices, particularly with regard to promotional activities for specific projects and joint action on local or national information campaigns to promote major issues before the United Nations. 
As noted in paragraph 4 above, two communications to this effect have been sent. 
13. Yet another Government noted that the integration exercise seemed to indicate the intention to formalize the situation in the countries where, for various reasons, staff members of the Department of Public Information were no longer being appointed as directors of the information centres. 
That Government believed that this situation could be temporarily accepted, until more viable possibilities for integration have been identified, in accordance with host country agreements between the United Nations and the Governments concerned. 
It commended the work performed by the information centre, but noted that it could become even more effective if it received a higher level of financial support. 
16. The survey among Resident Representatives of UNDP serving concurrently as centre directors provides evidence of a further strengthening of cooperation between the Department and UNDP. 
In addition to an improved unified image of the United Nations in the field, progress has been made with regard to a more effective inter-agency cooperation in public information activities in the host countries concerned on all issues of interest to the United Nations, including those related to development. 
17. The integrated information centres continue to report and are accountable to the Department of Public Information in the exercise of their functions. 
18. The results of the evaluation show that one area requiring further efforts is that of adequate and regular briefings for Resident Representatives of UNDP serving concurrently as full-time centre directors. 
While the situation varies with specific regions, it is imperative that those Resident Representatives receive briefings both upon appointment and on a regular and continuous basis thereafter. 
In addition, efforts are being made to develop the existing briefing mechanism into a continuing two-way dialogue on the implementation of information programmes mandated by the General Assembly and requiring special attention. 
2. In paragraph 10 of its resolution 47/73 B of 14 December 1992, the General Assembly called upon the Secretary-General to implement fully its recommendations contained in resolution 46/73 B of 11 December 1991, including paragraphs 1 (l) and (m). 
4. The present report outlines the action taken by the Department of Public Information to implement those recommendations. 
Other appropriate measures to make the centre operational within the limits of existing budgetary resources will be taken after the head of the information centre has assumed functions. 
7. The United Nations information centre at Tehran continues to be operational with the services of two locally recruited staff members: an Information Assistant and a Reference Assistant. 
Its operations have been computerized and the staff have received the necessary training. 
8. The Department has initiated action to appoint a Professional-level Information Officer to head the United Nations information centre at Tehran. 
Other appropriate measures will be taken after the head of the information centre has assumed functions. 
Meanwhile, consultations with the relevant authorities of the Islamic Republic of Iran continue. 
In the information centre at Dhaka, the Department undertook to reallocate the functions of the existing posts so that the centre now has an Information Assistant and a Reference Assistant. 
In addition, appropriate staff at all three information centres have been trained in computer applications. 
12. The Department of Public Information has taken all practical action to implement as fully as possible the provisions of General Assembly resolutions regarding the United Nations information centres at Sana'a, Tehran, Bujumbura, Dar es Salaam and Dhaka. 
The Conference pledged some $1.6 billion in economic assistance to the occupied territories over a two-year period. 
Conference participants acknowledged that, in view of its extensive operations in the area, the United Nations would be an effective channel for such assistance, particularly in the short term. 
5. In response to those requests, the Secretary-General dispatched, in October 1993, a technical mission to Tunis and the occupied territories, for consultations with the PLO leadership. 
The mission also met with senior officials in Egypt, Israel and Jordan. 
The parties welcomed the intention of the Secretary-General to ensure a unified and coherent approach in the provision of economic, social and other assistance in the occupied territories. 
The mission also met with representatives of the United Nations agencies and programmes operating in the West Bank and Gaza, as well as the World Bank team that was visiting the area at that time. 
In view of the mandates of UNRWA, UNDP and UNICEF and the nature of their respective operations, the Secretary-General believes that it would be inappropriate to designate one as the "lead agency" in the occupied territories with the responsibilities of implementation of resolution 48/213. 
In reviewing developments since September 1993, the Secretary-General has concluded that the establishment of such a mechanism is urgently required. 
7. The Secretary-General intends to appoint a Special Coordinator who would serve as a focal point for all United Nations economic, social and other assistance to the Palestinians in the occupied territories. 
8. The Special Coordinator would represent the Secretary-General in the Ad Hoc Liaison Committee for Coordination of International Assistance to the Palestinians that has been established to follow up the Conference in Support of Middle East Peace. 
The Special Coordinator would also maintain contacts with relevant regional organizations and financial institutions on the issues within his mandate. 
9. In addition to these coordinating functions, the Special Coordinator would support the implementation of the Declaration of Principles, as requested by the parties. 
10. The Special Coordinator would be appointed at the Assistant Secretary-General level effective immediately. 
He would be stationed in the occupied territories, with an emphasis on Gaza. 
11. During the biennium 1994-1995, the Special Coordinator would concentrate on coordinating the channelling of United Nations assistance to the occupied territories. 
12. For the successful discharge of his mandate, the Special Coordinator would require support staff and funds for the operational needs of his Office. 
(b) The P-5 post would be responsible for the day-to-day coordination of international assistance programmes with specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system, other international and regional organizations and financial institutions; 
(d) One P-3 post would be for an assistant to the officer responsible for the training programme of the Palestinian police force; 
15. It is estimated that the above requirements could be financed in part through redeployment of posts from activities relating to the occupied territories. 
It is also proposed to redeploy two P-3 posts from the programme "Question of Palestine", budgeted under section 3, Political affairs, which are currently in the Division for Palestinian Rights. 
The related costs would amount to $215,100 and $291,100 respectively. 
In addition, an amount of $326,600 would be required for staff assessment under section 28, Staff assessment. 
17. In addition to the Professional staff resources proposed above, it is expected that the staff resources of the Office would be strengthened through the loan of posts from specialized agencies and programmes of the United Nations system under bilateral arrangements with interested organizations. 
This issue would be addressed in consultations with those organizations following the arrival of the Special Coordinator in the area. 
19. The total additional requirements in relation to activities of the Special Coordinator in the biennium 1994-1995 would thus amount to $2,368,300. 
20. The above requirements have been estimated on the following assumptions: 
Also, each statement of programme budget implications and each proposal for revised estimates should contain alternatives to the financing from the contingency fund of the proposed new activities. 
In the event that resources from the contingency fund were not available to finance the activities, implementation of the activities would be postponed to the biennium 1996-1997. 
25. In conclusion, subject to the guidelines for use and operation of the contingency fund, an additional appropriation of $2,368,300 is requested for the biennium 1994-1995, broken down as follows: 
In addition, an amount of $326,600 for staff assessment would be required under section 28, Staff assessment, to be offset by the same amount under income section 1, Income from staff assessment. 
1. The present report contains an account of the activities of the Programme of Assistance to the Palestinian people during 1993, including its dramatically changing financial situation, programme delivery and strategy, operational highlights and the coordinating role played by UNDP. 
Overall objectives of the Programme evolved throughout the year in response to the rapidly changing political situation and especially the signing on 13 September 1993 in Washington of the Declaration of Principles between the Palestine Liberation Organization and the Government of Israel. 
5. The Programme strategy in 1993, formulated in full collaboration with Palestinian counterparts, focused on four primary development areas. The first of these represents a concerted effort to support the development of managerial and technical capabilities in the public sector, especially in the emerging central governance institutions. 
UNDP has extended assistance to the newly established institutional structures to enable them to rise to their substantive political and economic challenges. 
The second area of focus is to stimulate and encourage economic development, particularly in the field of industry, commerce and trade, agriculture and tourism. 
Human development, the third area, seeks not only to alleviate poverty, but to narrow the social, economic and gender gaps in the West Bank and the Gaza Strip. 
The fourth strategic development objective, the protection and management of the environment, represents a very significant part of overall Programme activities and effort. 
6. UNDP provided technical cooperation to emerging national governance institutions, such as the Palestinian Bureau of Statistics, to facilitate the assumption of managerial and technical functions. 
Support by UNDP to local public institutions, for example municipalities and water departments, enhanced their capacities to improve the delivery of public services. 
7. The Programme launched a number of projects in 1993 with the aim of economic expansion and employment generation. 
Six industrial companies benefited from the Business Development Centre (BDC) revolving loan fund. 
These relatively large loans will translate into greater economic productivity in the industrial sector, more employment, and positive effect throughout the economy. 
The BDC also provided technical cooperation to the Palestinian Chambers of Commerce and to vocational training institutions through advisory services. 
In the agricultural sector, the Modern Irrigation Project provided nearly 600 farmers in the Gaza Strip with irrigation equipment and training to enable them to save water and increase productivity in a cost-effective manner. 
8. The start-up of the Integrated Rural Development Project in 1993 was a significant community-based effort towards the goal of sustainable human development. 
Two villages in the northern West Bank were selected, on a pilot basis, for this project, which aims to alleviate poverty, upgrade health and education services, and improve water and sanitation systems in these rural areas through infrastructure development and integrated training programmes. 
Ambulances, medical equipment, and assistance to the handicapped were also provided to various health institutions by the Programme. 
The integration of women into the economy and their empowerment in governance structures have continued to be a main thrust of the Programme. 
UNDP launched a project that particularly targets women and their promotion in the Palestinian society and economy. 
After the signing of the Declaration of Principles, this initiative assumed even greater importance as Palestinian women redoubled efforts to assure an equitable position in the formulation of state and legal structures. 
9. In 1993, the Programme worked extensively in the area of environmental management and protection through infrastructure projects, public awareness campaigns, and training programmes. 
UNDP designed and began construction of water distribution networks to improve the quality and quantity of the water supply to 20,000 residents of the old city of Nablus and nearly 100,000 residents of Rafah in the Gaza Strip. 
An ongoing project to upgrade the provision of water services to rural areas continued, providing running water to locals and households throughout the West Bank. 
A project to deepen and upgrade the well at Ein Samia in the central region was completed in 1993, providing 200,000 residents with a better and more reliable water supply. 
Sewage collection network projects continued and expanded in Bethlehem and the northern Gaza Strip. 
UNDP launched the Water Resources Action Programme in 1993, to coordinate the efforts of a task force of Palestinian professionals to plan for and manage the water resources of this region. 
10. Throughout 1993, the involvement of United Nations specialized agencies increased in development activities in the Occupied Palestinian Territories. 
The World Food Programme (WFP), in close cooperation with UNDP, launched a $3.4 million project for emergency food assistance to the non-refugee population of the Gaza Strip. 
A joint project between UNDP, the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA) and UNICEF was initiated in 1993 in the context of the work of the Multilateral Working Group on Refugees to improve and expand community centres serving children and youth. 
The Programme, furthermore, provided considerable logistical and advisory support to the World Bank missions to the West Bank and Gaza Strip throughout 1993. 
Close working relationships have also been established with the recently established Palestinian Economic Council for Development and Reconstruction. 
The report proposed that the three organizations could quickly undertake an additional $138.5 million in special programmes and activities to help maintain and improve services in areas over which Palestinians would assume responsibility as envisaged in the Declaration of Principles. 
Several participants in the Conference, at which over $2 billion in external assistance over a five-year period was pledged to the West Bank and Gaza Strip, made reference to the important role of United Nations organizations, including that of UNDP. 
Immediate efforts were initiated by UNDP to mobilize over $80 million in programmes for implementation over the 18-month period following the Conference. 
Thanks to the generosity of a number of donors, these efforts are showing encouraging results. 
They will make the Programme of Assistance to the Palestinian People one of the largest UNDP undertakings. 
12. UNDP continued to expand the initiative towards greater information exchange and cooperation between bilateral and multilateral donors. 
The Programme continued to coordinate sectoral working groups in the field of environment, health and the promotion of women in development. 
(b) Express its appreciation to the contributors to the Programme of Assistance to the Palestinian People and appeal for additional funding resources. 
Appreciative of the efforts undertaken by the Secretary-General and his Special Representative to address concerns of both parties and implement the Settlement Plan regarding the question of Western Sahara (S/21360 and S/22464), as adopted by resolutions 658 (1990) and 690 (1991), 
3. Expresses its deep concern over continuing difficulties and delays in the work of the Identification Commission; 
6. Urges strict compliance with the timetable for Option B as laid out in paragraph 24 (a) of the Secretary-General's report of 10 March 1994, with a view to holding the referendum by the end of 1994; 
7. Calls for full cooperation with the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the Identification Commission in their efforts to implement the Settlement Plan, which has been accepted by both parties; 
In the morning of 24 March 1994 at 8.40 a.m. the Gudauta separatist bandit formations began massive shelling of the peaceful villages of Latashi, Gentsvishi, Azhara, Omarishara and Sakeni in the Kodori valley of the Autonomous Republic of Abkhazia. 
The shelling, using howitzers and mortars, continued throughout the day and is still taking place. 
The village of Lata came under attack and tens of peaceful citizens were killed and wounded. 
This bloody and cynical action proves once again that not only do the Gudauta separatists have no wish to achieve peace in Abkhazia, but that by escalating this conflict they are in fact striving to achieve the goals of outside fundamentalist and imperialist forces. 
Last night, at approximately 7.45 p.m. local time, in the Jabalyia Refugee Camp, Gaza Strip, an Israeli army undercover unit (death squad) ambushed a group of Palestinian youth activists, who were wearing uniforms and were riding in two cars. 
The Israeli soldiers opened fire at the group, killing all six of them and also injuring a large number of other people in the immediate vicinity, including a 12-year-old boy, who remains in critical condition. 
This situation is severely undermining the prospect for progress in the peace process and threatens to cause a general explosion of the situation, for which Israel, the occupying Power, is responsible. 
We call upon the international community to bring an end to such a situation, and we emphasize again the immediate need for international protection for the Palestinian people through a direct international presence in the occupied Palestinian territory. 
The nuclear issue on the Korean peninsula is the product of the United States policy of antagonizing and strangling the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and it is, therefore, the politico-military issue to be resolved first between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States. 
Appreciative of the efforts undertaken by the Secretary-General and his Special Representative to address concerns of both parties and implement the Settlement Plan regarding the question of Western Sahara (S/21360 and S/22464), as adopted by resolutions 658 (1990) and 690 (1991), 
Recalling that, in conformity with the Settlement Plan, it was for the Secretary-General to determine the instructions for the review of the applications for participation in the referendum, 
3. Expresses its deep concern over continuing difficulties and delays in the work of the Identification Commission; 
6. Urges strict compliance with the timetable for Option B as laid out in paragraph 24 (a) of the Secretary-General's report of 10 March 1994, with a view to holding the referendum by the end of 1994; 
7. Calls for full cooperation with the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the Identification Commission in their efforts to implement the Settlement Plan, which has been accepted by both parties; 
I would also like to take this opportunity to express my sincere gratitude to the Secretariat for taking steps to comply with the spirit and letter of Security Council resolution 898 (1994) of 23 February 1994 regarding the United Nations Operation in Mozambique. 
We believe that such direction will in no way weaken the clear message that the General Assembly and Security Council are sending, and that the United States Government strongly supports, concerning cost containment in ONUMOZ. 
During the course of its consideration of the report, the Committee met with representatives of the Secretary-General, who provided updated information. 
2. Paragraphs 1 to 15 of the main report (A/48/701), among other things, provide information on the establishment of UNTAC on 28 February 1992, its absorption of the United Nations Advance Mission in Cambodia (UNAMIC) in March 1992 and the conclusion of its mandate on 24 September 1993. 
For reasons given in paragraph 11 of the report, the Security Council decided that the withdrawal period for the military component of UNTAC should end on 15 November 1993. 
3. The Advisory Committee was informed that the military components of the operation have departed the area as scheduled and that the only staff currently in the area are those involved in the disposition of UNTAC assets and related administrative and finance work. 
5. The following table provides information on resources made available to the operation as well as its operating costs for the period from 1 November 1991 to 31 March 1994. 
However, based on the information in the above table, it should be noted that the amount proposed to be appropriated to meet the costs associated with the liquidation of UNTAC for the period from 1 October to 31 December 1993 would be $57,732,000 gross ($55,714,800 net). 
7. The status of assessed contributions as at 31 October 1993 is given in a second corrigendum of the Secretary-General's report (A/48/701/Corr.2). 
The total balance due as at 31 October 1993 is shown as $230,689,300. 
The latest information available shows that, as at 18 March 1994, total outstanding assessed contributions amounted to $273,759,383. 
9. Information regarding the financial performance of UNAMIC and UNTAC for the period from 1 November 1991 to 30 September 1993 has been provided in paragraphs 82 to 86 of the report and additional information is contained in annexes I, II and III to the report. 
The report should, inter alia, contain information on the final disposition of assets as well as on the final outcome of disbursements and unliquidated obligations. 
11. The Committee notes from annex X to the main report that the value of contingent-owned equipment "based on in-survey" has been given as $338,459,466.35. 
The Advisory Committee notes that an amount of $40.2 million has been included in the budget for the period from 1 November 1991 to 30 September 1993 (see A/48/701, annex I). 
The Committee was informed that, since the value shown against each unit was set by the various contingents themselves, there was a disparity in prices for similar equipment belonging to different units. 
12. Similarly, the Committee is concerned that at this time a policy for payment of death and disability awards has not been clearly defined. 
13. In the addendum to his report, the Secretary-General outlines the plan for disposition of the assets of UNTAC. 
From annex I to the addendum, the Committee notes that losses due to theft of UNTAC property amount to $2.2 million. 
In this connection, the Committee was informed that some 231 vehicles belonging to UNTAC had been stolen to date and that attempts at recovery had not been successful. 
The Advisory Committee expresses concern at these losses and recommends that the Secretary-General take the necessary measures to secure the protection of United Nations assets in other peace-keeping operations. 
14. The Advisory Committee was informed that assets worth some $90 million had been transferred to date from UNTAC to other United Nations operations. 
In line with its previous recommendation (A/47/990, para. 29), the Advisory Committee expects that care will be taken not to request a second appropriation in respect of such property. 
15. Annexes IV and V to the main report provide information on revised cost estimates for the liquidation phase of the operation from 1 October to 31 December 1993, while annexes VI and VII provide information on cost estimates for the final stage of the liquidation. 
16. The Advisory Committee was informed that the activities associated with the final liquidation of UNTAC would be completed by May 1994. 
17. The Committee was informed that at the present time the staffing establishment of UNTAC consists of 54 international staff, 13 local staff and 5 staff with special service agreements. 
The Committee believes that this number is rather high in relation to the type and amount of work indicated in the report. 
The Committee also believes that expenses in this regard could be minimized if an attempt is made to complete the work earlier than the end of May 1994. 
Final expenditures for the period from 1 August to 30 September 1993 are estimated at $65,660,300 gross; for the period from 1 October to 31 December 1993 at $57,732,000 gross; and for the final liquidation period at $9,170,600 gross for a total of $132,562,900 gross. 
By its resolution 47/209 B the General Assembly authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments of up to $100 million to meet the costs associated with the liquidation. 
The Secretary-General is therefore requesting an additional amount of $32,562,900 gross. 
However, from the information provided in the table above, an amount of $19,935,871 gross in interest and miscellaneous income is available to UNTAC; the balance that would be required is therefore $12,627,027 gross. 
19. The Advisory Committee notes from information provided to it that unliquidated obligations total $390,707,301 for the period up to the end of UNTAC's completion phase. 
Loans provided to UNTAC from the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund amount to $37.9 million and $25.7 million from the United Nations Transition Assistance Group (Namibia) Special Account. 
Recalling the purpose of the Reserve Fund as contained in resolution 47/217, the Advisory Committee questions the use of the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund as a cash reserve and intends to revert to the matter when reviewing the report of the Secretary-General on the establishment of a peace-keeping reserve fund. 
20. The experience of the Advisory Committee in reviewing past performance reports has shown that a certain percentage of unliquidated obligations is finally cancelled. 
The Advisory Committee therefore believes that the Secretary-General should be able to meet the additional requirement of $12,627,029 from the final unexpended balance of the unliquidated obligations. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the addendum to the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/699/Add.1) on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG). 
2. The Security Council, by its resolution 858 (1993) of 24 August 1993, decided to establish UNOMIG for a period of six months subject to the proviso that it would be extended beyond the initial 90 days upon a review by the Council. 
3. As indicated in paragraph 4 of the addendum to the Secretary-General's report, the Security Council, by its resolution 892 (1993) of 22 December 1993, authorized the phased deployment of up to 50 additional United Nations military observers to UNOMIG. 
In that resolution, the Council also noted "the intention of the Secretary-General to plan and prepare for a possible further expansion of UNOMIG to ensure prompt deployment should the situation on the ground and the course of negotiations warrant it". 
4. By its resolution 901 (1994) of 4 March 1994, the Security Council decided to extend UNOMIG's mandate for an additional interim period terminating on 31 March 1994. 
As indicated in paragraph 7 of annex II to the addendum, provision has been made for 21 military observers from 1 February to 31 March 1994. 
8. In section VII of the addendum, the Secretary-General estimated the cost of UNOMIG at a strength of 21 military observers for the period from 1 April to 30 June 1994 at $1,002,600 gross ($939,000 net). 
In this connection, the Committee recalls and reiterates its observation in its report (A/48/900) that any payment relating to hazardous duty station allowance should be made in accordance with the relevant rules and regulations of the United Nations. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia (A/48/800 and Corr.1). 
During its consideration of the report, the Advisory Committee met with representatives of the Secretary-General, who provided updated information. 
The Military Liaison Team became operational on 15 November 1993 and will complete its mandate on 15 May 1994. 
3. Paragraphs 7 to 19 of the Secretary-General's report provide information relating to the structure of the Liaison Team, the initial measures authorizing commitments, the Secretary-General's appeal for voluntary contributions, the financial administration and the cost estimates for the period from 15 November to 15 May 1994. 
4. The Advisory Committee notes, inter alia, that the Team, which is to be based in Phnom Penh, will be headed by a Chief Military Liaison Officer and will be assisted by 2 international and 13 locally recruited civilian support staff. 
The Committee also notes that the bulk of the logistic equipment required by the Team is drawn from the existing resources of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC). 
6. The actions to be taken by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session in connection with the financing of the Liaison Team are indicated in the corrigendum to the report (A/48/800/Corr.1). 
7. Detailed cost estimates are given in annexes I and II to the report. 
Total military personnel costs, including mission subsistence allowance and costs for contingent-owned equipment and death and disability compensation, are shown at $511,300. 
With regard to death and disability compensation and evaluation of contingent-owned equipment, the Advisory Committee reiterates its comments contained in document A/47/990 that the question of parameters for the amounts of awards for death and disability should be addressed and the schedule of reimbursement for contingent-owned equipment be reviewed. 
The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 2 of annex II to the report that "budgetary provision is made for the payment of subsistence allowance for both military and international civilian staff. 
From 15 to 30 November 1993, the applicable rate is $145 per day. 
With effect from 1 December 1993, the revised subsistence allowance rate of $95 has been applied to the calculations". 
10. The Advisory Committee also trusts that every effort will be made toward achieving maximum economies in areas such as travel, communications and supplies, in particular. 
11. The Secretary-General estimates that the total cost of the operation from 15 November 1993 to 15 May 1994 would amount to $910,400 gross ($872,100 net). 
In its decision 48/480, the General Assembly authorized commitments up to $756,500 gross ($724,200 net) for the period ending 31 March 1994 and decided to apportion this amount among Member States. 
For the continuation of the operation up to 15 May 1994, the Advisory Committee recommends that an additional amount of $153,900 gross for the period 15 November 1993 to 15 May 1994 be assessed and that the entire estimate of $910,400 gross be appropriated. 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda. 
3. Organization of work for 1994. 
4. Programme of work for 1994. 
In past years, the Committee on Conferences has elected, in addition to the Chairman, three Vice-Chairmen and a Rapporteur. 
At its organizational session for 1989, on 1 March 1989, the Committee agreed in principle that henceforth the chairmanship would rotate annually among the regional groups. 
At its 331st meeting, on 20 August 1991, the Committee on Conferences adopted guidelines for the Committee's consideration of and action on inter-sessional departures. In organizing its work and in keeping with those guidelines, the Committee may wish: 
(a) To meet as required to consider proposed inter-sessional departures from the approved calendar that require the explicit authorization of the Committee; 
(b) To conduct as much business as possible in informal consultations in order to curtail the number of official meetings, in particular by entrusting certain tasks to its Bureau. 
As noted above, the Committee adopted its agenda for 1993 at its organizational session for 1993 and requested the Secretariat to present a draft biennial agenda for 1994-1995 to the Committee at its organizational session for 1994. 
Annexed to the present document is the draft agenda for the biennium, followed by a draft annotated agenda for 1994, which takes into account the earlier decisions of the Committee and subsequent decisions and resolutions of the General Assembly. 
1. Adoption of the agenda. 
(i) Meeting statistics of United Nations organs; 
(ii) Conference services at Vienna; 
(iii) Legal basis and experience of all subsidiary bodies which meet away from their established headquarters; 
(c) Requests for exceptions to section I, paragraph 7, of General Assembly resolution 40/243. 
3. Control and limitation of documentation: 
(a) Provision of written meeting records to subsidiary organs of the General Assembly; 
(b) Implementation of the rules and regulations on control and limitation of documentation: compliance with the six-week rule for the issuance of pre-session documentation. 
5. Review of the programme performance of the United Nations for the biennium 1992-1993: section 32/section 41I, Conference services. 
8. Adoption of the report. 
1. Adoption of the agenda. 
(a) Adoption of the draft calendar of conferences and meetings for 1996-1997; 
(iii) Existing conference resources, services and facilities within the United Nations; 
(c) Requests for exceptions to section I, paragraph 7, of General Assembly resolution 40/243. 
4. Meetings of organs and programmes not funded from the regular budget of the United Nations. 
5. Application of new technology to conference-servicing. 
6. Review of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997: Conference services. 
8. Adoption of the report. 
The requested report, containing information on the special conferences scheduled for 1995, will be submitted to the Committee at its substantive session. 
Since 1983, the Committee on Conferences has studied a series of reports showing the meeting statistics of a number of United Nations organs in New York, Geneva and Vienna. 
At its 348th meeting, on 18 May 1993, the Committee agreed to continue with the experimental methodology, and requested the Secretariat to expand the information presented to include analyses of trends perceived and capacity utilization figures. 
Should the Committee so decide, the Secretariat, in consultation with the Chairman, would provide a written report on the aforementioned consultations. 
At its 343rd meeting, on 2 March 1993, the Committee on Conferences decided to consider the question of conference services at Vienna, and requested the Secretariat to prepare a written report thereon for its substantive session of 1993. 
The Committee also requested the Secretariat to prepare an extensive background paper describing the origins and evolution of the question, and the two positions taken on it, to be submitted to the Committee at its resumed substantive session of 1993. 
Moreover, the Committee decided to remain seized of the matter. 
If the Committee so decides, the Secretariat would present an oral report at the substantive session of 1994, containing updated information on the item. 
In this context, the Committee requested the Secretariat to prepare an analytical report on the legal basis and experience of all subsidiary bodies that meet away from their established headquarters and to submit that report to the Committee at its substantive session of 1994. 
Should the Committee so decide, the Secretariat would provide a written report on the matter to the Committee at its substantive session of 1994. 
It should be noted that the conference room paper would be issued as requests are received, i.e., after the six-week rule for issuance of pre-session documentation. 
Subsequently, in paragraph 3 of its resolution 48/222 B, the General Assembly encouraged all bodies currently entitled to written meeting records to review the need for such records, particularly verbatim records, and to communicate their recommendations to the Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
The Secretary-General, in accordance with paragraph 16 of General Assembly resolution 47/202 B, would present a report on, inter alia, the need for, usefulness and timely issuance of verbatim and summary records, through the Committee on Conferences and the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions. 
In order to assist the Assembly in carrying out the comprehensive review called for in paragraph 16 of its resolution 47/202 B, including the recommendations referred to in paragraph 3 of its resolution 48/222 B, the Committee may wish to review the aforementioned report of the Secretary-General. 
In paragraph 1 of its resolution 48/222 B, the General Assembly expressed concern at the late issuance and distribution of documentation, including summary and verbatim records of United Nations bodies. 
Should the Committee so decide, the Secretariat would prepare the analytical report requested in paragraph 2 of resolution 48/222 B, including the information requested in paragraph 5 of that resolution, as well as information supplementary to that contained in the 1993 interim report. 
At the same meeting, the Committee requested the Secretariat to proceed with the report on publications as outlined in the conference room paper, taking into account the views expressed during the discussion. 
At its 346th meeting, on 17 May 1993, the Committee considered the draft report of the Secretary-General on United Nations publications policy (A/AC.172/153, annex). 
The Committee may wish to defer further action on this item pending consideration by the General Assembly of the final report on publications policy (A/C.5/48/10), which was submitted to the Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
In its resolution 39/238 of 18 December 1984, the General Assembly approved the recommendations of the Committee for Programme and Coordination, a/ including the recommendation that relevant intergovernmental bodies should review the programme performance report. 
In accordance with that resolution, the Committee may wish to consider the programme performance for the biennium 1992-1993 for the Office of Conference Services. 
In view of the foregoing, the Secretariat would prepare a comprehensive report taking into account all the requests contained in the resolutions referred to. 
(d) Authorizes the Secretary-General to enter into commitments up to the amount of 19,342,000 dollars gross (18,989,000 dollars net) for the period from 10 June to 9 July 1995, should the Security Council extend the mandate of the Assistance Mission beyond 9 June 1995. 
Recalling Agenda 21 adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development at Rio de Janeiro in June 1992, in particular Chapter 21, Programme Area C thereof, which calls upon States to commit themselves to the sustainable use of the living marine resources of the high seas; 
Recalling also United Nations General Assembly resolution 47/192, by virtue of which a conference on straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks was convened, in accordance with the mandate established in the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development; 
Further recognizing the need to strengthen fisheries conservation and management, in the context of sustainable development, to promote the maintenance of the quantity, quality, diversity and availability of fishing resources for present and future generations; 
Further recognizing the urgent need for all members of the international community, particularly those with fishing interests, to strengthen their cooperation in the conservation and management of living marine resources in accordance with the 1982 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea; 
The biological unity of stocks which occur both in the high seas and in areas under national jurisdiction requires that measures taken on the high seas and those taken in areas under national jurisdiction be compatible in order to ensure conservation and management of the stocks overall. 
In accordance with the 1982 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea ("the Convention"), the coastal State has responsibility for conservation and management of such stocks in areas under national jurisdiction. 
3. Coastal States and States fishing on the high seas shall give effect to the duty to cooperate, in accordance with the Convention, by establishing conservation and management measures for straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks and shall commit themselves to responsible fishing. 
They shall: 
(ii) limits to fishing effort (e.g. number of vessels or fishing days); 
(c) take into consideration the effects on species belonging to the same ecosystem or dependent on or associated with the target species, with a view to maintaining or restoring populations of such species above levels at which their reproduction may become seriously threatened; 
(e) take measures to deal with over-harvest and over-capacity and to ensure a level of fishing effort commensurate with the sustainable utilization of fisheries resources; 
(h) conduct and promote scientific research in support of fishery conservation and management, including abundance surveys and biological studies on target and non-target species, as well as research on oceanographic, climatic and other environmental factors; 
(i) continuously assess and review fishing activities which may have adverse effects on the conservation of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks; 
(j) promote the implementation of conservation and management measures through establishment of effective monitoring, control and surveillance; 
(k) ensure that conservation measures do not discriminate in form or in fact against the fishermen of any State. 
4. In order to protect and preserve the marine environment and living marine resources, consistent with the Convention, the precautionary approach shall be applied widely by States and by subregional or regional fisheries management organizations or arrangements to fisheries conservation, management and exploitation in accordance with the following provisions: 
(b) in managing fish stocks, States should consider the associated ecosystems. 
They should develop data collection and research programmes to assess the impact of fishing on non-target species and their environment, adopt plans as necessary to ensure the conservation of non-target species and consider the protection of habitats of special concern; 
(c) the absence of adequate scientific information shall not be used as a reason for postponing or failing to take measures to protect target and non-target species and their environment; 
(d) the precautionary approach shall, based on the best scientific evidence available, include all appropriate techniques and be aimed at setting stock-specific minimum standards for conservation and management. 
States shall be more cautious when information is poor. 
If such reference points are exceeded, recovery plans shall be implemented immediately to restore the stock(s) in accordance with pre-agreed courses of action; 
(a) take into account the biological characteristics of the stock(s), the relationship between the distribution of the stock(s) and the fisheries and the geographical particularities of the region, including the extent to which stock(s) occur and are fished in areas under national jurisdiction; 
(b) take into account the relative dependence of the coastal State(s) and States fishing on the high seas on the stock(s) concerned; 
(c) ensure that the measures do not result in undue harmful impact on the living marine resources; 
(d) ensure that the measures established in respect of the high seas are no less stringent than those established, in accordance with the Convention, in areas under national jurisdiction in respect of the same stock(s). 
8. If, in spite of having made every effort to cooperate for the purposes specified in paragraph 1, States are unable to agree on compatible and coordinated conservation and management measures, they shall resolve their differences in accordance with the dispute settlement provisions set out in section VIII. 
In the meantime, until the dispute settlement process is ended, States shall continue to observe the provisions herein, and relevant minimum international standards and otherwise act in a manner consistent with the duties imposed on States under the Convention, and: 
(b) where there is only one coastal State involved, and that coastal State has adopted measures for the conservation and management of the stock(s); 
States fishing on the high seas shall observe conservation and management measures equivalent in effect to the measures applying in the area(s) under national jurisdiction. 
If measures have been agreed in respect of the high seas, in the absence of conservation and management measures as described in (a) or (b) above, the relevant coastal State(s) shall observe measures equivalent in effect to those agreed in respect of the same stock(s) in the high seas. 
10. The purpose of such cooperation shall be to agree on conservation and management measures, as required by the Convention, with respect to particular fish stocks, to ensure the long-term sustainability of those stocks and to preserve the marine environment which supports them. 
11. States shall enter into consultations in good faith and without delay, particularly where there is evidence that the stocks concerned may be under threat of over-exploitation or where a new fishery is being pursued for the stock(s). 
Pending agreement States shall observe the provisions herein and shall act in good faith in a manner which does not constitute an abuse of rights and with due regard to the rights, interests and duties of other States. 
14. Subregional and regional fisheries management organizations and arrangements shall be open to participation, on a non-discriminatory basis, by all States with an interest in the stocks concerned. 
15. Only those States that participate in the work of a subregional or regional fisheries management organization or arrangement, or that otherwise cooperate with the applicable conservation and management measures, should have access to the fishery to which those conservation and management measures apply. 
16. In implementing the provisions of paragraphs 9 to 15 above, States shall give effect, at the subregional or regional level, to the provisions of the Convention and other international agreements consistent with the Convention concerning the conservation and management of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks. 
17. In establishing subregional or regional fisheries management organizations or arrangements for the conservation and management of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks, States shall agree, inter alia, on the following: 
(a) the stock(s) to which the conservation and management measures shall apply, taking into account the biological characteristics of the stock(s) concerned and the nature of the fisheries involved; 
(b) the area to be covered, taking into account the relevant provisions of the Convention and the characteristics of the region, including socio-economic, geographical and environmental factors; 
(c) how the new organization or arrangement will relate to the role, objectives and operations of any existing fisheries organizations or arrangements; 
(d) the mechanisms by which the organization or arrangement will obtain scientific advice and review the status of the stock(s) in question including, where appropriate, the establishment of a scientific advisory body. 
18. In establishing a regional fisheries management organization or arrangement in respect of an enclosed or semi-enclosed sea, States shall comply with the provisions of article 123 of the Convention. 
19. States shall cooperate to strengthen existing subregional and regional fisheries management organizations and arrangements in order to improve their effectiveness in establishing and implementing conservation and management measures for straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks. 
20. Coastal States and States fishing on the high seas which participate in a subregional or regional fisheries management organization or arrangement shall agree on and comply with conservation and management measures to ensure sustainability of the stock(s) in question. 
(a) agree, as appropriate, on allocation of participatory rights such as allocations of allowable catch or levels of fishing effort; 
(b) adopt and apply international minimum standards for the responsible conduct of fishing operations; 
(d) develop agreed standards for collection, reporting, verification and exchange of data and information on fisheries for the stock(s) in question; 
(e) compile and disseminate accurate and complete statistical data, as described in annex 1, relating to catches of targeted stocks and non-targeted species (both fish and non-fish) and any other relevant information necessary to ensure that the best scientific evidence is available, while maintaining confidentiality where appropriate; 
(h) undertake appropriate efforts, consistent with international law, to ensure that no vessels engage in any activity contrary to the objectives of the organization or arrangement; 
(j) agree on the means by which the activities of the organization or arrangement will be financed, bearing in mind the relative benefits derived from the fishery and differing capacities of countries, especially the developing coastal States, to provide financial and other contributions; 
(k) agree on measures to deter non-parties from undermining the effectiveness of conservation and management measures established by the organization or arrangement in a manner consistent with international law; 
(m) agree on decision-making processes which facilitate timely and effective determination of conservation and management measures; 
(n) provide procedures for timely, compulsory and binding settlement of disputes concerning conservation and management measures, consistent with the relevant provisions of the Convention. 
(o) consult, cooperate and coordinate, as appropriate, with other relevant fisheries organizations and arrangements; 
(p) establish procedures for regular review of the effectiveness of the organization or arrangement. 
21. New members of a subregional or regional fisheries management organization or new parties to an agreement or arrangement shall be entitled to accrue benefits in exchange for the obligations that they undertake. 
Any allocation of participatory rights to new participants or new parties shall take into account, inter alia: 
(b) the interests, fishing patterns and fishing practices of existing participants and their respective contributions to conservation and management of the stock(s); 
(c) the needs of coastal fishing communities which are dependent mainly on fishing for the stock(s); 
(d) the fishing patterns and practices of each new participant and their prior contribution, if any, to conservation and management of the stock(s), to the collection and provision of accurate data and to the conduct of scientific research on the stock(s); 
22. In giving effect to their duty to cooperate by participating in the work of the subregional or regional fisheries management organization or arrangement, States shall: 
(b) compile and submit the catch, effort and other relevant data referred to in annex 1 within an agreed format and time-frame; 
(d) cooperate in the conduct of scientific research, including assessment of stock(s); 
(e) ensure the full cooperation of their relevant national agencies and industries in the agreed work of the subregional or regional fisheries management organization or arrangement. 
23. Subregional and regional fisheries management organizations or arrangements shall be transparent in their decision-making and other activities. 
24. Conservation and management measures for straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks must be effectively applied. 
To this end, flag States whose vessels fish on the high seas for straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks shall take the necessary measures to ensure that vessels entitled to fly their flag comply with applicable conservation and management measures. 
(a) monitoring, control and surveillance of such vessels, their fishing operations and related activities; 
(b) control of such vessels on the high seas by means of fishing licences, authorizations or permits, in accordance with applicable procedures agreed on at a subregional, regional or global level, if any, including: 
(c) implementation of quotas and any other control measures adopted in accordance with subregional or regional arrangements; 
(e) provision of information required to be entered into international records or regional registers, as agreed, of vessels fishing or authorized to fish on the high seas; 
(f) requirements for marking of fishing vessels and fishing gear for identification in accordance with uniform and internationally recognizable vessel and gear marking systems such as the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) Standard Specifications for the Marking and Identification of Fishing Vessels; 
(i) implementation of national and regionally agreed inspection schemes, including requirements for such vessels to permit access by inspectors from other States in the region or subregion. 
Detailed requirements for inspection schemes must include requirements for vessel operators to allow any duly authorized person(s) to board vessels and carry out the duties agreed under the scheme; 
(j) implementation of national and regionally agreed observer programmes, including requirements for such vessels to permit access by observers from other States in the subregion or region. 
Detailed requirements for observer programmes must include requirements for vessel operators to allow observers to board vessels and carry out the functions agreed under the programme; 
(k) development and implementation of vessel monitoring systems, including, as appropriate, satellite transmitter systems, in accordance with national and regionally agreed integrated systems; 
(l) the regulation of transshipment on the high seas to ensure that applicable conservation and management measures, including those relating to monitoring, control and surveillance, are not undermined; 
(n) requiring compliance with international minimum standards for responsible fishing practices; 
(o) ensuring that fishing activities comply with subregionally or regionally agreed measures relating to minimizing non-target catches; 
(p) disseminating information through appropriate programmes amongst all involved in fishing activities, concerning the content of, and basis for, applicable conservation and management measures. 
26. Where there is a regionally agreed system of monitoring, control and surveillance in effect, flag States shall ensure that the measures they impose are compatible with that system. 
27. The flag State shall ensure compliance by vessels entitled to fly its flag with applicable conservation and management measures and international minimum standards. 
To this end, the flag State shall: 
(a) adopt legislation and administrative measures to ensure that vessels entitled to fly its flag comply with applicable conservation and management measures; 
(b) provide for the effective enforcement of such measures irrespective of where violations occur; 
Investigations may be undertaken directly, in cooperation with other interested State(s), or through the relevant subregional or regional fisheries conservation and management organization or arrangement. 
(e) require any vessel entitled to fly its flag to give information to the investigating authority regarding catches, activities and fishing operations in the area of an alleged violation, where there are grounds for believing that the vessel has committed such a violation; 
28. A flag State conducting an investigation of an alleged violation may request the assistance of any other State whose cooperation may assist in clarifying the circumstances of the case, including identifying fishing vessels reported to have engaged in activities undermining applicable conservation and management measures. 
All States shall endeavour to meet reasonable requests of the flag State in connection with such investigations. 
29. All States shall take measures for their nationals to ensure that they comply with applicable conservation and management measures and other international minimum standards. 
30. Sanctions applicable in respect of violations shall be of sufficient gravity as to be effective in securing compliance and to act as a deterrent, and to deprive offenders of the benefits accruing from their illegal activities. 
Where appropriate, fisheries monitoring and surveillance shall be conducted in accordance with such regionally agreed procedures. 
Within subregions or regions, States shall cooperate in the enforcement of their respective fisheries laws and regulations having regard to any specific agreements for that purpose. 
32. States may take cooperative action, in accordance with international law, to prevent vessels which have violated applicable conservation and management measures, rules or standards, from fishing in a particular region or regions until such time as appropriate enforcement action is taken by the flag State. 
Those actions may include, inter alia, the provisional cancellation of the offending vessel's authorization to fish in respect of the particular region concerned. 
34. When a fishing vessel conceals its identity or indicates a registry to which it does not belong, and there are reasonable grounds for suspecting that such vessel has undermined applicable conservation and management measures, States may, in accordance with regionally agreed arrangements, board and inspect the vessel. 
Until that time, the inspecting State may detain the vessel for such reasonable period as is necessary for the flag State to take control of the vessel for enforcement purposes. 
The inspecting State may, with the agreement of the flag State, take other appropriate action. 
35. States shall give due publicity to the measures taken by subregional or regional agreements or arrangements concerning conservation and management of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks. 
37. A port State may, inter alia, inspect documents and catch on board fishing vessels, when such vessels are voluntarily in its ports and offshore terminals and, except in cases of force majeure or distress, may deny access to these facilities. 
The port State shall inform the flag State whenever such inspection discloses reasonable grounds for believing that the vessel has contravened or otherwise undermined conservation and management measures or has fished on the high seas without a licence, authorization or permit. 
38. The port State may detain a vessel for such reasonable period as is necessary for the flag State to take control of the vessel or otherwise take responsibility for enforcement purposes. 
If the port State detains a vessel for this purpose it must promptly inform the flag State. 
39. States may enact legislation empowering the relevant national authorities to prohibit landings where the catch has been taken in a manner that undermines the effectiveness of applicable conservation and management measures. 
40. Where a State does not participate in the work carried out through a subregional or regional fisheries management organization or arrangement, that State is not discharged from the obligation to cooperate in the conservation and management of the regulated stock(s). 
41. A State which does not cooperate with a relevant subregional or regional fisheries management organization or arrangement shall not authorize vessels entitled to fly its flag to operate in fisheries which are subject to conservation and management measures established by that organization or arrangement. 
Vessels flying the flag of a State not cooperating with the relevant subregional or regional fisheries management organization or arrangement shall not fish contrary to the conservation and management measures established by that organization or arrangement. 
To this end States which are members of or participate in the work of a subregional or regional fisheries management organization or arrangement shall take measures, individually or collectively, which they deem necessary and appropriate to deter such activities. 
44. All States shall cooperate in order to prevent disputes. 
States have the obligation to settle their disputes by negotiation or other peaceful means. 
45. States may use any of the procedures for dispute settlement contained in the Convention, including compulsory recourse to binding dispute settlement. 
Where all parties to a dispute are also parties to the Convention, the provisions for the settlement of disputes under Part XV of the Convention shall apply unless the parties agree otherwise. 
46. Subregional or regional fisheries management organizations or arrangements shall adopt procedures for compulsory and binding settlement of disputes, consistent with the Convention, to ensure the expeditious resolution of disputes relating to the conservation and management of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks. 
States which are participants in such subregional or regional fisheries organizations or arrangements shall comply with the agreed procedures unless such participants agree to use the provisions for the settlement of disputes contained in the Convention, or agree otherwise. 
47. States that are not participants in a subregional or regional fisheries management organization or arrangement may invoke or submit to the dispute settlement procedure established by the organization or arrangement. 
States which are participants in such organizations or arrangements shall submit to such procedure when it is invoked by non-participants on matters which fall within the competence of the organization or arrangement, unless the parties to the dispute agree otherwise. 
49. Where the issue in dispute has technical aspects, States concerned may refer the matter to an ad hoc expert panel established by the parties to the dispute. 
The panel may assist and advise the States concerned to enable them to resolve the matter speedily without recourse to formal dispute settlement procedures. 
51. In exercising their rights and fulfilling their responsibilities with regard to conservation and management of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks on the high seas, States shall give full recognition to the special requirements of developing States. 
(a) the vulnerability of developing States which are dependent on the exploitation of living marine resources for the nutritional requirements of their populations or parts thereof; 
(c) the need for specific assistance, including financial, scientific and technological assistance and training, in order that developing States can fulfil their obligations with respect to conservation and management of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks; 
(d) the need to ensure that the measures do not result in transferring, directly or indirectly, a disproportionate burden of conservation action onto developing States, especially the least-developed amongst them. 
(c) monitoring, control, surveillance, compliance and enforcement, including training and capacity-building at the local level, the development and funding of national and regional observer programmes and access to technology and equipment; 
(e) greater participation of developing States in fisheries for straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks. 
55. States shall cooperate to establish a voluntary fund to assist developing States and in particular to enable developing States to meet the costs involved in any dispute settlement proceedings to which they may be parties. 
56. States and international and regional organizations should assist developing States in establishing new fisheries organizations or arrangements or strengthening existing organizations or arrangements concerned with the conservation and management of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks. 
57. States, subregional and regional organizations, and arrangements concerned with the conservation and management of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks shall implement the foregoing based on their capacities and the needs of the region. 
The Secretary-General shall also report as required to the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
58. A full review of the implementation of the provisions herein shall be undertaken by a conference to be held five years from the date of adoption of this text. 
The conference shall review and assess the adequacy of the provisions herein and, if necessary, propose means of strengthening the substance and methods of implementation of the provisions and measures in order to address any continuing problems in fisheries for these stocks. 
1. The timely collection, compilation, analysis and evaluation of data are fundamental for effective fishery conservation and management. 
To this end, the data from fisheries on the high seas and those in areas under national jurisdiction should be compiled in a way which enables statistically meaningful analysis. 
Data collected in support of conservation and management of target stocks shall also include information on associated and dependent species, whether they are fish or non-fish species. 
The fullest possible involvement of developing country scientists and managers in fisheries conservation and management should be promoted. 
Assistance should focus on enhancing capacity to implement data collection and verification, observer programmes, data analysis and research projects supporting stock assessments. 
3. The following general principles should be considered in defining the parameters for collection, compilation, and exchange of data from high seas fishing operations for straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks: 
(a) a State is obliged to collect adequate data from vessels entitled to fly its flag; 
(e) scientists of the flag State and from the relevant subregional or regional fisheries organization or arrangement should analyse these data separately or jointly, as appropriate; 
4. The following types of data should be collected in sufficient detail to facilitate effective stock assessment: 
5. In addition to collection, compilation and exchange of fishery data, States are obliged to exchange scientific data, which should include: 
7. The following information need not be provided if available through other means: 
(a) navigation and position fixing aids; 
8. The following data on high seas fishing operations should be sent at frequent intervals to the national fisheries administrations of the flag State: 
9. States or, as appropriate, subregional or regional fisheries organizations or arrangements, should establish mechanisms for verifying fishery data. Such mechanisms should include: 
10. Data collected by flag States must be shared with other flag States and relevant coastal States through appropriate subregional or regional fisheries organizations or arrangements. 
Subregional or regional fisheries organizations or arrangements shall endeavour to compile data from the stocks as a whole and make data available to all interested parties. 
Subregional or regional fisheries organizations and arrangements should, to the extent feasible, develop database management systems which provide access to data electronically. 
12. The following models of data exchange outline mechanisms currently in effect: 
1. Management strategies should seek to maintain or restore populations of harvested stocks at levels consistent with previously agreed precautionary reference points. 
These strategies should include measures which can be adjusted rapidly as reference points are approached. 
2. Conservation and management objectives should be stock specific and take account of the characteristics of fisheries exploiting the stock. 
3. Distinct reference points are used to monitor progress against conservation and management objectives. 
Reference points should incorporate all relevant sources of uncertainty. 
When information for determining reference points for a fishery is poor or absent, provisional reference points should be set. 
In such situations, the fishery should be subject to enhanced monitoring so as to revise reference points in light of improved information as soon as possible. 
4. Reference points related to conservation objectives should be chosen to warn against over-exploitation. 
Management strategies using such reference points should ensure that the risk of exceeding them is low. 
In this context maximum sustainable yield should be viewed as a minimum international standard. 
For already depleted stocks, the biomass which can produce maximum sustainable yield can serve as an initial rebuilding target. 
5. Management-related reference points provide an indicator as to when and how quickly maximum allowable levels of stock removals are being approached. 
The notification shall be accompanied by a statement of the claim and the grounds on which it is based. 
2. The arbitral tribunal shall, unless the parties to the dispute agree otherwise, be constituted as follows: 
(b) the party instituting the proceedings shall appoint one member, who may be its national. 
(c) the other party to the dispute shall, within 20 days of receipt of the notification, appoint one member, who may be its national. 
If the appointment is not made within this period, the appointment shall be made by the Secretary-General within a further 20 days; 
(d) the other three members shall be appointed by agreement between the parties, and shall be nationals of third States unless the parties agree otherwise. The parties to the dispute shall appoint the President of the arbitral tribunal from among those three members. 
(e) unless the parties agree that any appointment under subparagraphs (c) and (d) be made by a person or a third State chosen by the parties to the dispute, the Secretary-General shall make the necessary appointments. 
The members so appointed shall be of different nationalities and may not be in the service of, ordinarily resident in the territory of, or nationals of, any of the parties to the dispute; 
(g) parties to the dispute in the same interest shall appoint one member of the tribunal jointly by agreement. 
(h) in disputes involving more than two parties, the provisions of subparagraphs (a) to (f) shall apply mutatis mutandis. 
4. Unless the parties to the dispute otherwise agree, the arbitral tribunal shall determine its own procedures, assuring to each party full opportunity to be heard and to present its case. 
(b) enable it when necessary to call witnesses or experts and receive their evidence and to visit the localities to which the case relates. 
Before making its award, the arbitral tribunal must satisfy itself, not only that it has jurisdiction over the dispute, but also that the claim is well founded in fact and in law. 
10. The tribunal may prescribe provisional measures which it considers appropriate under the circumstances to preserve the respective rights of the parties or to prevent damage to the stock(s) in question, pending the final decision. 
11. The award of the arbitral tribunal shall be confined to the subject-matter of the dispute and state the reasons on which it is based. 
14. The provisions of the present annex shall apply, mutatis mutandis, to any dispute involving any entities. 
It expressed its appreciation of the willingness of the World Bank to act as convener and requested the World Bank to associate the regional commissions with the work, as considerable developmental and measurement work was proceeding at the regional level (E/CN.3/1994/2, para. 15). 
3. In the months since the ACC Subcommittee on Statistical Activities last met, extensive consultations have taken place between several agencies. These consultations have led to the identification of a set of issues which will be the focus of the work to be undertaken by the Task Force. 
(a) To prepare a situation or review paper, describing the activities of the various organizations involved in poverty measurement and the approaches they are adopting to do so. 
4. Terms of reference incorporating these aspects are near completion. 
The Task Force will meet and identify a shared work programme to enhance coordination and to determine areas where greater attention in sharpening the underlying concepts and methods is required. 
The comments of the Commission on the statistics work programme were taken into account in developing the final proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
These were submitted by the Secretary-General to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session for approval (see A/48/6 (Sect. 9)). 
These included the impact of the continuing budget difficulties of the Organization, as well as a two-phased restructuring of the economic and social sectors of the Secretariat that had an unintended consequence of locating UNSTAT in three different departments in a two-year period. 
Despite these challenges, the biennium 1992-1993 was a period of particularly high productivity for UNSTAT, with a number of longer-term efforts and several new initiatives reaching a successful conclusion. 
(i) Population: 
a. Publication of four volumes of the Handbook of Population and Housing Censuses, and a technical report on the Demographic Sample Survey; 
b. Development of a census information database and inventory consisting of national census questionnaires, enumeration manuals and other reports relating to the 1990 round of population and housing censuses; 
c. Workshops on civil registration and vital statistics were held at Damascus for countries in Western Asia and at Beijing for countries in South and East Asia as part of the International Programme for Accelerating the Improvement of Vital Statistics and Civil Registration Systems. 
In addition, with the assistance of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), feasibility studies were carried out in five countries to assess the current situation and identify measures to improve civil registration and vital statistics in those countries; 
b. The User's Guide and Reference Manual for the Women's Indicators and Statistics Database (Wistat) was published, with continuing UNFPA support. 
(iii) Special population groups: 
a. A special issue of the Demographic Yearbook, devoted to the ageing population and the situation of the elderly, was completed and sent for publication; 
b. The Statistical Chart on Families was prepared and published, in collaboration with the secretariat of the International Year of the Family. 
(i) National accounts: 
b. The Interregional Seminar on the Revision of the SNA and the sixth and last Expert Group Meeting on SNA Coordination were held at Aguascalientes, Mexico, in October 1992; 
c. Trends in International Distribution of Gross World Product was published as a special issue of the National Accounts Statistics yearbook; 
(ii) Industry: 
a. Coding links between major international classifications for industrial commodity production data were developed and published in volume II of the Industrial Statistics Yearbook; 
b. A technical report, entitled "Strategies for measuring industrial structure and growth", was completed and submitted for publication; 
a. Coverage and timeliness of data in the COMTRADE database has been sharply increased; 
c. There was a major reduction in the time needed to complete work on the most recent edition of the International Trade Statistics Yearbook (contains 1992 data); 
d. Commodity Indexes to SITC, Rev.3 (vols. I and II) are ready for submission for publication; 
(iv) Prices: 
a. The Handbook of the International Comparison Programme (ICP) was published and technical documentation on the "Provisional list of core items with detailed specifications" was prepared and circulated; 
b. An expert group meeting was held at Philadelphia in January 1993 to discuss the methodological and organizational issues for the implementation of the 1993 comparison of the ICP; 
(v) General statistics: 
a. An expert group meeting was held at United Nations Headquarters in February 1993 to review the Statistical Yearbook and the Monthly Bulletin of Statistics; 
b. The Statistical Yearbook was redesigned and the thirty-eighth edition was published; 
c. The Statistical Yearbook CD-ROM was developed and released as a United Nations sales publication; 
(i) Environment statistics: 
a. The Handbook on Integrated Environmental and Economic Accounting was published; 
b. Pilot studies in integrated environmental and economic accounts were carried out in several developing countries; 
(ii) Coordination: 
c. UNSTAT successfully promoted and initiated actions in line with the 19 recommendations and decisions of the Statistical Commission (February 1993) on strengthening international statistical cooperation. 
6. Initially, 144 outputs 2/ were included in the UNSTAT work programme for the biennium 1992-1993. 
An additional 57 outputs were subsequently added. 
Taking into account both the original and the added outputs, a total of 201 activities were considered as programmed of which 167, or 83 per cent, were implemented before the end of 1993. 3/ Among the 34 outputs not completed by the end of 1993, 5 were formally terminated. 
It may be noted that 3 of the 29 unimplemented outputs relate to manuscripts that have already been submitted for publication by UNSTAT and that work on an additional seven manuscripts is in the final stages of completion and review. 
(b) Provide further guidance on priorities to be taken into account in implementing the work programme for 1994-1995; 
(c) Comment on the format for presenting such information in the future. 
1. The four years that span the middle of the decade of the 1990s - 1994 through 1997 - will be critical for the world at large and for UNICEF in particular. International relations, held for so long in uneasy equilibrium by the cold war, have become less stable. 
New alignments are developing but have not yet solidified. 
Ethnic and religious tensions, previously held in check by strong centralized powers and cold war alignments, threaten the stability of entire regions of the globe. 
The role of the United Nations in the new international order is being tested and disputed. 
In the midst of this situation, UNICEF must adapt constantly to the rapidly changing global context without deflecting its energies and resources from the pursuit of the development goals established by its Executive Board and by the World Summit for Children. 
2. Economic forecasts for the plan period are mixed. 
Recovery from the 1990-1992 recession in the developed market economies has been more sluggish than expected and output is currently projected to rise only gradually in the next few years. 
The transition to market conditions in former centrally planned economies is now acknowledged to be a slower and much more difficult process than many had at first anticipated. 
The number as well as the proportion of Africa's population living in poverty is still projected to increase until the year 2000 and well beyond. 
4. Private investment in developing countries that are considered credit-worthy is expected to grow considerably, but for the least developed countries (LDCs), which are more dependent on official development assistance (ODA), the forecasts are less sanguine. 
5. Despite the havoc raised by civil conflicts in a number of countries and the apparent stagnation of ODA, there are many positive trends, one of the greatest of which is the continuing decline in military expenditure. 
Some recent setbacks notwithstanding, the trend towards democracy and the decentralization of government, which has so characterized the early years of the 1990s, is likely to continue, releasing new energies and local resources for development. 
6. Often characterized in the past by differing analyses of development problems and divergent, if not contradictory, solutions, the emerging consensus in the international community around the broad objectives for development continues to develop. 
Poverty alleviation and eradication via a two-pronged approach of employment creation and the provision of basic social services have gained credence among international financial institutions. 
This, together with the focus of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) on human development and the emphasis of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED) on sustainable development, are helping to forge a broad and generally agreed-upon framework for development action that has never existed before. 
7. This plan period will witness three additional international events that should strengthen this consensus further: the International Conference on Population and Development, in 1994; the Fourth World Conference on Women, in 1995; and, also in 1995, the World Summit for Social Development. 
The latter is especially crucial for it has the potential to emphasize either past divergences or lead to an even wider and more constructive consensus on world-wide approaches to the social problems of humankind. 
8. At the operative level, growing inter-agency coordination and agreement, supported by various provisions of General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992, can be expected to improve the efficiency and effectiveness with which international cooperation resources are used. 
As of 31 January 1994, 92 countries had completed national programmes of action, covering 86 per cent of children in developing countries and 80 per cent of the world's children. 
Over 90 per cent of the world's children now live in countries that either have finalized or drafted a national programme of action. 
In as much as UNICEF planning must be coordinated with, and based on, national planning for children, national programmes of action provide the essential background and context for UNICEF cooperation with individual countries and, consequently, for the present medium-term plan. 
"The principles mentioned above", says the decision, "will guide the formulation of the UNICEF medium-term plan ...". 
12. Another determinant of UNICEF planning that occurred in 1990 was the entry into force of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, which the Executive Board had been supporting so vigorously during the preceding several years. 
While the Convention includes virtually all of the areas encompassed by the goals for children and development, the rights contained in the Convention are broader in scope than those encompassed by the goals. 
13. The plan period 1994-1997 spans the middle of the decade and thus the point at which measurable progress towards the decade goals must be registered if their pursuit is to remain credible. 
The same session of the UNICEF Executive Board also endorsed the year 1995 as a target date for every State in the world to have become a party to the Convention on the Rights of the Child (E/ICEF/1993/14, decision 1993/13). 
The Asia and Pacific Ministerial Consultation at Manila, endorsed these goals in September 1993. 
14. The mid-decade goals are as follows: 
(a) Elevation of immunization coverage of the six antigens of the expanded programme on immunization (EPI) to 80 per cent or more in all countries; 
(b) Elimination of neonatal tetanus by 1995; 
(c) Reduction by 95 per cent in measles deaths and reduction by 90 per cent of measles cases compared to pre-immunization levels by 1995, as a major step to the global eradication of measles in the long run; 
(d) Elimination of polio in selected countries and regions; 
(e) Virtual elimination of vitamin A deficiency (at least 80 per cent of all children under 24 months of age in areas with vitamin A deficiency should receive adequate vitamin A); 
(f) Universal iodization of salt in countries affected by iodine deficiency disorders (IDD); 
(g) Achievement of 80 per cent usage of oral rehydration therapy (ORT) and continued feeding as part of the programme for control of diarrhoeal diseases (CDD); 
(h) Ending and preventing free and low-cost supplies of breast milk substitutes in all hospitals and maternity facilities; having target hospitals and maternity facilities achieve "baby-friendly" status in accordance with global criteria of the Baby Friendly Hospital Initiative (BFHI); 
15. Individual countries and regional groupings have adopted other mid-decade goals as well, many of them more ambitious than those above. 
16. The principal instrument for the UNICEF contribution to the achievement of goals for children is the country programme, which is fundamental to UNICEF cooperation with developing countries and is the chief means by which that cooperation is translated into action for children. 
UNICEF financial commitment to the country programme will continue to be approved by the Executive Board, generally following a five-year programming cycle scheduled to support the government planning cycle. 
In line with agreements of the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP), UNICEF programme cycles are increasingly being harmonized with those of UNDP and the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA). 
17. During the 1980s, the country programme began to take on broader dimensions. 
In the past, it tended to focus on somewhat limited, though important, aspects of the situation of children in a country. 
Advocacy and social mobilization, planning, capacity-building, monitoring and evaluation, child rights and "putting knowledge to work for children" have all become more integral parts of the country programme. 
Nevertheless, the bulk of UNICEF resources, in most countries, continues to be devoted to concrete programmes and projects that produce and sustain specific improvements in the lives of measurable numbers of needy children, especially in the areas of health, nutrition, education and water supply and sanitation. 
These concrete projects and programmes, however, are planned not only for the number of children benefiting directly, but also for their strategic impact on the well-being of the larger child population. 
UNICEF-supported programmes and projects should have a capacity-building effect, an advocacy effect, an empowerment effect, a demonstration effect and a catalytic effect on activities for children throughout the country. 
Thus, the country programme is conceived as an instrument for using strategically a very limited package of combined internal and external resources for maximum impact on the well-being of all children in need within the country. 
These funds, general resources and supplementary funding together, constitute about 12 per cent of annual planned programme expenditure. 
Of this, between two thirds and three fourths generally are allocated to supplement country and regional programmes and the remainder to programme support provided by headquarters. 
This responsibility has national, regional and global dimensions. 
In close collaboration with other agencies in their respective fields, UNICEF supports the development of such mechanisms with the limited resources that the country programme provides for such support. 
UNICEF regional offices collaborate with other regional institutions to gather and present comparable and reliable data for analysis and advocacy at the regional level. 
UNICEF headquarters collaborates with the headquarters of other organizations to analyse and report on progress at the global level. 
20. The Secretary-General was requested by the World Summit for Children to arrange for a mid-decade review, at all appropriate levels, of the progress being made towards the implementation of the commitments of the Summit Declaration and Plan of Action. 
Certainly, the World Summit for Social Development, taking place as it will in 1995, is a most appropriate occasion for nations to review the progress they are making towards the goals they adopted at the World Summit for Children and endorsed again at UNCED. 
The Executive Director is of the opinion that the World Summit for Social Development should focus on achievements in social development as well as on continuing problems, and that progress towards the goals for children will be one of the main positive elements on which to report. 
In addition, however, a review in the second half of 1996, after data for 1995 become available, will be necessary and would be coordinated with WHO, UNFPA and the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO). 
Global strategy establishes policies and priorities as well as certain instruments which the organization as a whole prefers to use in the world-wide pursuit of its objectives. 
In each major programme area, such as health or education, global strategy can become somewhat more specific concerning preferred ways of working in that sector at the country level. 
At the country level, however, where the bulk of UNICEF resources are committed, sectoral strategies must be combined into a coherent intersectoral strategy, one that is determined in partnership with a Government and in pursuit of the objectives of the country programme. 
Thus, UNICEF strategy takes on tangible form primarily at the country level. 
The evaluation recognized that these are not mutually exclusive. 
23. UNICEF is concerned with the rights of children to survival, protection and development. 
As children can neither develop nor be protected unless they survive, the right to survival receives special emphasis in countries with high under-five mortality rates (U5MRs). 
But even in those countries, mere survival is clearly not enough. 
Nutrition and education join health, water supply and sanitation in most country programmes. 
Children's rights to protection cover a broader set of concerns, of which one or more can be found in most country programmes, but the whole range is few, if any. 
24. UNICEF has always been characterized by its pragmatic response to concrete needs. 
This has meant a focus on support for accelerating national action to achieve what is readily achievable. 
Targets for mid-decade are characteristic of such an approach in that they represent that portion of the decade goals which can be achieved even under current resource constraints. 
Achievement of the mid-decade goals should add to the momentum of pursuing the larger agenda for the decade and, in the process, attract more resources for that pursuit. 
Nor does it mean doing only that which is easiest. 
The universality of the goals for the decade and mid-decade obliges the organization to pursue, with its partners, the more difficult cases - the unreached, the poorest of the poor. 
All programme cooperation activities supported by UNICEF will strive to incorporate those dimensions as key features in the formulation, implementation and assessment of programmes and projects. 
While prospects for financial sustainability are brighter in Asia, the Americas and the Caribbean and the Middle East and North Africa, selective international support for recurrent costs is likely to be needed in Africa for the foreseeable future, unless the continent's economic deterioration is reversed. 
In this connection, the growing experience in community financing and management acquired in the Bamako Initiative will enable UNICEF to play a significant role in Africa and elsewhere in strengthening national and local capacity to provide basic services. 
Effective management of trade-offs between going to scale with coverage and improving the quality of services will be essential. 
All countries will need to improve cost-efficiencies to cushion against faltering of service delivery as fewer external resources become available. 
In this context, UNICEF will also support further efforts to improve service delivery in ways that stimulate community management capacities, for example through the extension of experience gained from the Bamako Initiative, through community-managed child growth monitoring and promotion and/or increased access to water supply and sanitation. 
While UNICEF itself will not normally be supporting employment-generation activities directly, it can and will work closely with partners and allies that do provide direct support for such activities. 
28. Empowerment occurs at many levels, at individual, family and community levels as well as among wider groupings of civil society. 
This is manifested in various parts of the plan in relation to health, women in development, water supply and sanitation, education and the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
29. UNICEF has also had a solid record over the years with regard to community empowerment. 
30. All children, irrespective of their ethnic, cultural and geographic origin within a country, must be the beneficiaries of programmes to achieve the goals for children and development in the 1990s. 
Reducing serious disparities between the mainstream population and marginal groups and eliminating gender disparities are crucial for achieving several of the major 1990s goals, including universal access to basic education and the eradication and elimination of diseases and micronutrient deficiencies. 
The Convention on the Rights of the Child offers a new instrument for advocacy in favour of unreached and marginalized children. 
The programming approach will continue to be improved with a view to making the data collected even more relevant to the problems, determining appropriate phasing and geographical concentration of activities and devising methods of targeting the disadvantaged as beneficiaries and participants. 
Monitoring of progress towards the decade goals provides an opportunity not only for more targeted programming, but also for public advocacy in favour of the unreached and the disadvantaged. 
34. For any programme to be effective at the national level it must reach all, or at least most, children. 
In the past decade, UNICEF has gained a good deal of experience in going to scale in child health and survival programmes, especially in relation to universal child immunization (UCI), ORT and child nutrition, and primary education in some countries of Asia and Latin America. 
Special efforts will be made to utilize and build upon this system to deliver more comprehensive MCH services such as vitamin A supplements, training and promotion for correct case management of diarrhoeal diseases and acute respiratory infections (ARI), and other health and nutrition interventions. 
This will be done through a two-pronged approach of supporting the formulation of national policies and strategies, while also assisting trials and demonstrations on a significant local scale so they can be incorporated into the national programme. 
35. The most critical element in going to scale is mobilization of crucial organizations and groups. 
Much has been achieved with the mobilization of state and government leaders, the mass media and technical and professional communities. 
36. Accountability is an issue of both effectiveness and efficiency in the entire organization's use of resources. 
The effective use of resources by UNICEF is measured ultimately in the degree of sustainable progress achieved in child survival, development and protection, and specifically during the present decade by the progress made towards achieving the goals for the decade approved by the Executive Board. 
37. What UNICEF can do, and do better than it does at present, is to support its partners in government, NGOs and civil society to measure the impact and cost of the activities undertaken together and to use the results of such measurement to improve programme and project management. 
This approach is already being built into the programmes of the Evaluation and Research Office. 
The newly created Office of Social Policy and Economic Analysis will work with both UNICEF staff and counterparts at the country level to strengthen capacities for analysis of programme and project cost-effectiveness. 
These will include sustainability issues, as in the case of EPI and its costing. 
A comprehensive review of the cost-effectiveness of emergency operations is also planned. 
38. The internal efficiency with which operational resources are used is an area over which the organization has more direct control and is also an area in which improvements are being made and will continue. 
The Supply Division has increased its item requisition volume by 14 per cent and its throughput of purchase orders by 31 per cent per staff member since 1989, while the Accounts Section has increased the number of transactions per staff member by 60 per cent since 1987. 
The 1994-1995 biennium will see a 5 per cent reduction in the travel budgets of international Professional staff. 
In the longer term, the programme manager system (see para. 189 below) is expected to link expenditure and output more tightly and streamline the reconciliation of headquarters and field office accounts. 
The secretariat has implemented the recommendations of the 1991 Reference Group of the Executive Board for providing clearer links between administrative and programme budgets and continues to refine and clarify these linkages. 
The management study of UNICEF to be undertaken in 1994 will no doubt contribute greatly to the achievement of further efficiencies. 
39. The increasing consensus in the international community that long-term, sustainable human development should be a major focus of national and international efforts provides a unique opportunity for the United Nations system to pursue a set of objectives around which much stronger inter-agency collaboration can be moulded. 
These include Agenda 21, the UNDP human development initiative, the World Bank poverty initiative and the upcoming World Summit for Social Development, International Conference on Population and Development and Fourth World Conference on Women. 
The World Summit for Children and its follow-up are also such processes. 
40. Many valuable mechanisms to support such collaboration were spelt out by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992. 
These include the country strategy note, the strengthening of the resident coordinator system through the field-level committee of all resident United Nations system representatives, the establishment of common premises and the continuing development of system-wide training programmes. 
UNICEF, which has been chairing the JCGP subgroups on harmonization of cycles and common premises, will continue to play an active role in helping the United Nations system to operationalize these mechanisms. 
UNICEF also welcomes recent decisions of the General Assembly on governance of the United Nations system and will collaborate fully with all their provisions. 
At the country level, UNICEF expects that countries and other United Nations entities will see national programmes of action as key documents for the development of common strategies for human development. 
43. The UNICEF commitment to the family has been reinforced through its participation in preparations for the International Year of the Family (1994). 
Families are of vital importance for achieving the Summit goals for children and the forward-looking strategies for the advancement of women. 
44. In strengthening family roles, the focus of UNICEF action in the medium term (1994-1997) will be to promote support for children and greater gender equity within the family in the allocation of resources, the sharing of responsibilities and decision-making. 
This will enable children to benefit from the financial and emotional resources of both parents. 
The unequal and often heavy workload of women and girls in child-rearing, home management, economic production and social and community services calls for action in promoting equitable work and sharing of responsibility and in facilitating access to, and use of, appropriate technology to reduce women's burdens. 
The disadvantages of the girl child start with discrimination in her own family. 
Action to break this cycle of disadvantage must begin with the family, through programmes that aim to change negative attitudes and increase the social value of the girl child. 
46. The majority of the goals for children and development in the 1990s are in the health sector. 
Among the major goals are a one third reduction of infant and under-five mortality and the halving of maternal mortality. 
47. The challenge facing UNICEF in the health sector during the 1990s is to support countries in universalizing access to knowledge, technologies and care that can contribute to significant reductions in morbidity, mortality and malnutrition among children and women. 
This implies the strengthening, revitalization or establishment of PHC structures and systems as well as the will to achieve key health sector goals in the 1990s. 
Because of the achievement of UCI globally, there are now over 500 million yearly contacts between health systems and families. 
Support will also be provided to define an integrated set of services that are more responsive to national and local needs in terms of both culture and local epidemiology, to strengthen national management capacity and to broaden financing options in pursuit of equity, sustainability and self-reliance. 
UNICEF will continue to support the strengthening of health systems to provide key interventions that address priority problems of children and women as well as mobilization efforts that stimulate better health behaviour and practices. 
51. Achieving the goal of reducing infant mortality rates (IMRs) and U5MR by one third, or to 50 and 70 per 1,000 live births respectively, whichever is less, must be the cumulative result of efforts towards many of the other goals for the year 2000. 
The reasons for infant and child mortality are numerous and complex. 
To reduce mortality as a whole, it is important to emphasize these determinants and the need for interventions that make the greatest difference for children most at risk. 
Infant health and the risks of infant mortality are also intimately linked to maternal health and perinatal problems. 
There will be no significant overall reduction in IMR and U5MR, however, if actions are not focused on areas and social groups with the highest mortality rates. 
Supportive actions such as improved nutrition, basic education, support for economic activities, provision of water and sanitation, birth spacing and the improved role and status of women will make major contributions in reducing infant and child mortality and in sustaining the rates at lower levels. 
Two additional factors that will also contribute significantly to the achievement of this goal are improved technologies (especially improved and new vaccines) and new insights into the control of acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS) in endemic areas. 
Finally, the empowerment of people with the knowledge and information required to lead a better life and to take preventive decisions (as summarized, for example, in Facts for Life), will assist in the reduction of infant and child mortality. 
Special attention will be paid to improving national and subnational epidemiological capacity to monitor disease incidence and to set up rapid response systems to control disease outbreaks. 
Surveillance activities supported by UNICEF should include measles and tetanus as well as polio. 
55. UNICEF will work closely with WHO and other partners in the Children's Vaccine Initiative to ensure adequate quantities of high-quality vaccines to meet the needs of EPI throughout the 1990s. 
Forecasts of vaccine requirements indicate that volume will continue to increase. 
Prices are also under inflationary pressure. 
56. The dramatic reduction in measles targeted for the decade will be achieved through reaching high levels of coverage of children in all communities. 
In addition, case-finding and rapid responses to outbreaks will be required. 
In many countries, infants contract the disease prior to receiving their vaccinations, which highlights the urgency for a vaccine that can be given earlier in life. 
UNICEF will work closely with WHO and other partners to develop and strengthen measles surveillance activities in all countries. 
57. Neonatal tetanus will be eliminated through a two-pronged strategy: (a) immunizing all women prior to delivering a child; and (b) providing for a clean birth process by a trained health worker. 
Strong social mobilization efforts will be required to raise coverage levels. 
Vaccine quality, especially for vaccines produced in developing countries, must be assured. 
UNICEF will work together with WHO to assist Governments to reach high levels of coverage and to develop sufficient epidemiological capacity to target high-risk areas and also to assure vaccine quality. 
These special activities, when implemented globally, will require approximately a tripling of vaccine volume. 
The Rotary Polio Plus programme has given clear signals that it will phase down its 1992 commitment of $33 million to $10 million annually by 1995. 
UNICEF will work closely with WHO and Rotary International to find the resources to move ahead with the global eradication campaign. 
The western hemisphere has been free of indigenous polio since September 1991. 
This will be done in parallel with the development and perfection of case-finding and rapid response capacity. 
Five key strategies have been defined for the period 1994-1997: 
This has to change. 
Every case of dysentery with blood and cases with persistent diarrhoea will require appropriate treatment. 
Adequate training, drugs and supplies, together with a sound management information system, will be required; 
From the current production of 500 million sachets per year, the production needs to double to 1 billion to meet the ORS programme requirements. 
The commercial sector needs to be encouraged to produce and promote ORS. Every village needs to ensure that its inhabitants have 24-hour access to ORS; 
Multisectoral interventions that promote all these components and services will be promoted actively. 
60. Each country will devise its own operational strategy. 
The involvement of NGOs is crucial and social mobilization will be a key component. 
Social communications will focus attention on the problem before the peak seasons of diarrhoea in summer and winter so as to generate demand for services and sustain interest in the programme. 
Supplies of drugs, training and monitoring will also be important. 
61. ARI account for more than one fourth of all illnesses and deaths among children in the developing world. 
The critical programme elements have to be established during this plan period 1994-1997. 
The two most important are that (a) all health providers and facilities should offer correct case management, and such facilities should be easily accessible to all communities; and (b) parents need to bring their children promptly for care, when necessary. 
62. Appropriate antibiotic therapy needs to be available at the front line and backed up with referral units that have oxygen. 
The critical elements are to make drugs and supplies available and to have skilled health personnel. 
Appropriate modifications will be made in the operational strategies of the Bamako Initiative to ensure that correct case management for pneumonia is available at every health centre through training, monitoring, planning, logistics, community management and other programme components. 
Where the Bamako Initiative is not yet operational, other ways of making drugs available at low cost will be explored. 
Drug cooperatives have been established at the village level in several countries and these will be studied and replicated. 
63. Several opportunities for creating an integrated approach will be used. 
The "sick child initiative" aims to develop an integrated training strategy for the management of diarrhoea, pneumonia, malaria, malnutrition and measles. 
This will help to streamline the clinical services offered for children. 
For household and health facility surveys, these instruments will result in considerable saving of human and financial resources. 
NGOs and the private sector will be involved in this programme. 
Several countries have now started to develop criteria for assessing the operations of health facilities in relation to ARI and other child survival programmes. 
The major criterion is whether health centres function at an optimal level, whether they are "child-friendly" centres, rather than whether they simply carry out certain prescribed activities (e.g., the number of training programmes conducted). 
65. Because children are often brought too late for treatment of pneumonia, appropriate information will be given to parents through health centres and other health education programmes so that they bring children for care as soon as it is needed. 
Through the systematic expansion of facilities to manage pneumonia cases, combined with prompt action from parents for timely care, the goal of reducing mortality from ARI can be achieved. 
For young women under 20 years of age, the rate of infection is two to three times that of young men of the same age, and approximately one out of every three children born to HIV-infected women dies of AIDS, usually by five years of age. 
Death rates are also higher among those uninfected children whose parents either suffer from or have already died of AIDS. 
68. In view of this, UNICEF actions aimed at HIV/AIDS prevention and care will go well beyond the health sector and their emphasis will be on reaching youth and women. 
While UNICEF will be providing some form of support for HIV/AIDS prevention and care to an increasing number of countries during the plan period, initially it will focus available technical and financial resources on a limited number of countries to demonstrate proof of principle in relation to key interventions. 
Successes and lessons emanating from these countries will provide essential information for the development of HIV/AIDS prevention and care programmes globally. 
69. In sub-Saharan Africa and in other LDCs, the organizational resources needed to address the challenges posed by the World Summit for Children are inadequate, making even the absorption of external financial and technical aid difficult. 
The Initiative makes immunization and prenatal care sustainable and curative care affordable. At the same time, it provides local communities with an opportunity to enhance the essential skills required for the development of democracy at the grass-roots level. 
Governments and donors throughout the West and Central Africa region have now accepted the Bamako Initiative as a key strategy for health sector development. 
70. Country-level implementation of the reforms advocated by the Initiative require an increased effort from UNICEF to support national capacity, specifically in health policy development and analysis, costing and defining financing options and management of health services. 
UNICEF will also continue to support countries in improving quality of care, health worker motivation, women's participation and involvement in decision-making, and equity of access to essential health services through more progressive financing mechanisms. 
Past experience has confirmed the strategic role of essential drugs in the performance of health services. 
UNICEF programmes will continue to promote the rational use of drugs, quality control and the availability, at the lowest possible cost, of essential generic medicines through international procurement. 
71. On the basis of the growing body of positive experience emerging from the increasing number of countries implementing the Bamako Initiative, it is realistic to estimate that, by the end of 1995, the core principles of the Initiative will be applied fairly universally in sub-Saharan Africa. 
72. In endemic countries, malaria ranks among the first three causes of death in children under five years of age. 
Moreover, it is a major indirect cause of low-birth-weight babies and anaemia in both children under five years old and pregnant women, especially in Africa. 
The high incidence of malaria is complicated further by the geographical spread of drug-resistant parasites. 
The objective of UNICEF support will be to prevent mortality and reduce morbidity and social and economic losses due to malaria. 
UNICEF will also support improvement in the management of cases and the availability of drugs for treatment at the health centre level and improved sanitary and environmental practices at community level. 
These various activities will be sustained through community involvement, in the framework of the Bamako Initiative, and carried out in close coordination with other agencies. 
74. Women's and maternal health are linked intimately to the status of women in society and specifically to their lack of access to and control of resources. 
Thus, UNICEF action in this area will be closely linked to its programme for gender and development and will address some of the underlying causes of women's ill health, including their economic dependence as well as their lack of knowledge about their sexual and reproductive functions. 
Measures to reduce women's workloads and the prevalence of early marriages are part of the broader agenda for gender and development that has an important bearing on the health of women. 
In a number of countries, health staff who carry out outreach activities for immunization now also include antenatal care. 
These activities, as well as the support and supervision of traditional birth attendants, will be continued. 
Enhancing the role and status of women, promoting safe motherhood and breast-feeding, supporting basic education and literacy, intensifying information, education and communication activities and providing appropriate support for family planning services are major areas of UNICEF cooperation in this area. 
A senior post in the area of women's health and family planning has been created in the Programme Division at headquarters and is under recruitment. 
78. Universal salt iodization, the virtual elimination of vitamin A deficiencies, full implementation of BFHI and a 20 per cent reduction of moderate and severe protein-energy malnutrition (PEM) are the mid-decade targets for nutrition. 
On the other hand, the achievement of the nutritional goals will require the achievement of several other goals, particularly those for disease reduction and maternal health. 
Exclusive breast-feeding for the first four to six months, followed by dietary diversification to include foods containing vitamin A during the complementary feeding period and post-weaning are the primary strategies in all areas where the current diet of the vulnerable age-group is inadequate. 
Permeating all strategies should be an educational and public mobilization component designed to change behaviour in child feeding to increase the consumption of foods rich in vitamin A. 
81. During the last decade, improved information about nutritional trends in developing countries has made it possible to identify countries that have managed to reduce malnutrition over and above what would be expected from their level of per capita income and economic growth rates. 
Approaches to solving the nutrition problem in these successful countries reflect a recognition of poor people as key actors in poverty reduction. 
Development is achieved through a learning process leading to capacity-building and empowerment, and participation, decentralization and effective communication are to be encouraged. 
Priority is given to human resource development, with special emphasis on reducing gender disparities. 
Successful approaches are also most often a combination of the "top-down" promotion of sound policies and political commitment to achieve human development goals, and "bottom-up" planning and demand for higher-level support. 
82. Some countries have already established trends that are adequate for achieving the nutrition mid-decade targets and goals for the year 2000. Others will need to accelerate implementation of existing sound strategies, while another group of countries will need to develop new strategies to reduce malnutrition. 
Four strategies will be promoted by UNICEF during the plan period: 
UNICEF will continue to support and work actively with the ACC Subcommittee on Nutrition for the harmonization of policies and strategies among the United Nations organizations and bilateral donors concerned. 
At the national level, UNICEF will promote nutrition-relevant policies and, in general, it will work towards increasing awareness of the problem of malnutrition, changing perceptions of the nature of the problem and making the solutions of the nutrition problem "good politics" for leaders; 
(b) Strengthening the capacity of communities and their leaders to assess and analyse their nutrition problems and to design and implement resource-relevant actions (the "triple A" strategy). 
A "first call for children" to achieve human development goals, including the nutritional goals, should be promoted in such a way that capacities are built and communities empowered to create a response and articulated demand for support from higher levels. 
This strategy is similar to that of the Bamako Initiative in the health sector and greater integration is envisaged between nutrition activities and the Initiative. 
Emphasis will therefore be given to improving caring practices, including feeding practices and particularly breast-feeding; more frequent feeding; adequate food density; hygiene practices; and young child stimulation. 
Women should be recognized as key actors and special attention will be given to reducing gender disparities. 
The promotion of environmentally sustainable action will also be emphasized; 
The final goal of empowering women to breast-feed will require more basic changes in the position of women in society, often requiring changes in perception and attitudes and legislation to support women; 
(d) Improved nutrition information will be required in all the above-mentioned strategies. 
Nutrition information systems must become more demand-driven. 
This will require more emphasis on changing perceptions and knowledge through training, education and advocacy. 
By 1994, UNICEF will have prepared a new strategy on nutrition information systems based on previous evaluations of growth monitoring and promotion and surveillance. 
The new strategy will be promoted in all countries during the period 1994-1997. 
83. During the plan period, UNICEF intends to consolidate and expand its strategic investment in the water supply and sanitation sectors to accelerate the momentum towards the goals of the World Summit for Children and of Agenda 21. 
The two-year period 1994-1995 will allow time for capacity-building and advocacy activities to be undertaken and to strengthen experience in the use of the sector as an entry point for environmental enhancement and community empowerment. 
This period will also be used to mobilize the additional support necessary for the essential restructuring of financial inputs towards the use of more cost-effective methods and emphasis on the environment, the rural poor and low-income, peri-urban populations. 
It will also be crucial during 1994-1995 to undertake the necessary advocacy with both donors and Governments to support the reformulation of national sector policies in order to generate additional funding and achieve a major shift in the allocation of resources. 
The five main strategies for the plan period in this sector are advocacy, capacity-building, service delivery, community involvement in decision-making and linkages. 
85. Greater support than in the past must now be placed on improving subnational and community capacity to implement, manage and maintain water supply, sanitation and hygiene education services and ensuring that the necessary decentralization processes take place. 
An essential complement of capacity-building will be improved sector monitoring at all levels. 
At the national level, there is a need to support planners and decision makers in developing environmental awareness, gender sensitivity, sector problem analysis and solution identification, policy formulation and strategy development. 
86. Universal water supply and sanitation coverage and their sustainability will demand considerable changes in service delivery. 
Cost-sharing and cost-recovery will be pursued actively based on people's ability to pay. 
Innovative means of financing, such as rolling funds and soft loans, particularly for sanitation, will be explored further. 
Cost-recovery should go hand in hand with the removal of subsidies currently given to high technology urban water supply and sanitation in many countries. 
87. Sustainable development in water supply and sanitation is enhanced greatly when the community contributes in cash or kind towards construction, maintenance and operation. 
This, however, will require a reorientation of the implementation process to allow for community input and decision-making. 
This means providing communities with the opportunities and skills to make informed decisions regarding water supply, sanitation and hygiene problems, to review relevant information and decide on possible solutions and to take responsibility for managing and maintaining these solutions. 
Effective community participation activities will require advocacy at the national level to enable devolution of decision-making and funding to the local level, as well as training at the subnational level in community organization and community facilitation and communication. 
However, it must also be understood that women are usually overburdened with responsibilities and their work schedules should be taken into account when considering their role and involvement. 
88. Strengthening intersectoral and intrasectoral linkages is a prerequisite to maximizing water supply and sanitation support for achieving the goals of the World Summit for Children. 
National programmes of action provide the opportunity to establish multisectoral goals that require intersectoral cooperation in planning and implementation. They also provide the opportunity for greater synergy of impact between the different sectoral inputs. 
Greater attention must be given to intrasectoral linkages. 
This will mean incorporating hygiene education into water supply and sanitation programmes, as well as including social scientists and health educators in water supply and environmental sanitation teams, and encouraging this within Governments. 
Intersectoral planning will be undertaken both within UNICEF and with different government ministries and departments. 
89. With these building blocks in place, the second half of the plan period should see rapid progress towards closing the gap in the coverage of water supply and environmental sanitation on the order of 50 and 30 per cent, respectively. 
Sector advocacy will continue to be of utmost importance at both global and national levels to focus on bringing about policy changes and introducing strategies that strive towards enhanced health, environmental and socio-economic benefits from sector programmes. 
This work will be carried out in collaboration with UNESCO, the World Bank, UNDP and national and international NGOs. 
91. Primary education, as the core and the cutting edge of basic education, will receive priority attention, with new impetus provided by the Education for All Summit of the nine largest countries, held at New Delhi in December 1993. 
Efforts will focus on improving access and completion, reducing drop-out and repetition rates, making primary school systems more effective and efficient and promoting equity in the distribution of educational services. 
Lessons learned from successful experiences will be disseminated and countries will be supported in developing and implementing demonstration projects with possibilities of going-to-scale. 
92. Part of the priority to primary education is the special emphasis on the education of girls. 
Recent UNICEF activities in this area, including support for surveys and diagnostic studies, sponsoring regional conferences and workshops, developing specific plans of action and advocacy at all levels, will be strengthened further and broadened. 
Regions and countries where gender disparity in education is still a serious problem will receive priority attention. 
93. Early childhood development and adult education are supportive of primary education goals and will be given special emphasis in countries where they are considered national priorities. 
Family- and community-based, low-cost child-care centres for young children will be supported, as will programmes to provide parents and family members with knowledge and skills to help young children meet their development needs. 
94. In an effort to mobilize additional resources to reach the decade goals, UNICEF will encourage Governments to re-examine their budgetary allocations to basic education, especially primary education. 
In that context, education cost studies, already launched in a few countries, will be extended to other countries and reforms of the education system will be advocated in order to find ways to reduce the unit costs of education while improving access and quality. 
UNICEF will also continue advocacy with donors to increase the proportion of aid devoted to basic education. 
95. Improved data collection in the field of education will be supported during the plan period to improve the accuracy of information on enrolment and completion. 
Indicators for assessing learning achievement currently being developed and applied in a limited number of countries, in collaboration with UNESCO, will be extended to other countries during the plan period. 
96. The Convention on the Rights of the Child and the Declaration and Plan of Action of the World Summit for Children have given new impetus to UNICEF activity in this area. 
During the plan period, UNICEF, in close collaboration with other international organizations and NGOs, will strengthen and expand efforts already begun in several countries to alleviate, and if possible prevent, the suffering of the growing number of child victims of armed conflict. 
The emphasis will be on sustainable methods through the integration of services with the existing infrastructure, especially schools and health centres, and the training of local professional and paraprofessionals. 
97. World wide, concern for the situation of child workers has been heightened recently, as evident from the SAARC resolution on the elimination of child labour and the action of Governments and NGOs to move children away from hazardous and bonded labour in export-oriented industries. 
UNICEF will help to facilitate the exchange of experience now accumulating in different regions and countries, and in different organizations, through cooperation with concerned partners. 
99. In the areas of advocacy and social mobilization, UNICEF will work with targeted NGOs to build and broaden the network of organizations active in this field. 
As the media are interested already in these issues, the task will be to channel this debate into constructive reporting, which will facilitate the search for effective solutions. 
Within this broad area, issues related to children in especially difficult circumstances will be presented in the context of children's rights and disparity reduction. 
When that goal is reached, the Convention will become the first human rights treaty to achieve the status of universal law. 
It will also increase the challenge to UNICEF in assisting Governments through the country programme process, to implement the provisions of the Convention. 
The Convention will form the framework for public advocacy on situations affecting children, including concerns about the deteriorating global ethos reflected in the rise of racism, ethnic conflict and violence in communities and families. 
UNICEF publications will explore key issues affecting the rights of children and exchange experience on the implementation of the Convention. 
The Convention will continue to provide the forum for outreach to a broad range of NGOs, academic and research institutions and other private sector partners. 
The Plan of Action made the fundamental recognition that "efforts for the enhancement of women's status and their role in development must begin with the girl child". 
Goals such as education for all and the reduction of PEM aim to eliminate gender disparities by their very universality. 
This will be developed using the Women's Equality and Empowerment Framework as the operational tool. 
It will help to ensure that the concerns of women and girls are integrated effectively into the design and implementation of projects in sectoral programmes such as health, nutrition, education and water supply and environmental sanitation. 
Efforts will also be made to strengthen the capacity of UNICEF staff for mainstreaming gender concerns through gender training, the formulation of guidelines, the development of planning and monitoring indicators and technical support to country programmes. 
The objective is to train 80 per cent of all UNICEF Professional staff on gender concerns by 1995 and to take follow-up measures to sustain this beyond 1995. 
105. While the integration of gender concerns in country programmes remains the major programme thrust, specific activities focused on women and the girl child will be continued within sectoral programmes to bridge gender gaps during the plan period. 
Specific projects are necessary to meet the needs of women and girls in difficult circumstances who are disadvantaged and usually outside of normal services or, alternatively, demand special approaches and services. 
Special support is needed for projects dealing with issues such as the legal status of women, obtaining gender-disaggregated data and special studies, building the capacity of women's organizations and the provision of child-care facilities as an entitlement of working mothers. 
Gender issues will be part of the overriding considerations in addressing the needs of women and girls in situations of armed conflict and environmental disaster, domestic violence and in addressing the special needs of destitute women and girls living in urban slums and environmentally degraded areas. 
108. The previous plan period witnessed extensive and intensive humanitarian activities by the United Nations system. 
For UNICEF, emergency expenditures in 1993 increased by roughly 17 per cent over 1992. 
With this growing involvement in emergencies, the capacity for UNICEF to cope with them is being stretched to the limit. 
A number of important policy issues need to be addressed in the new plan period as this trend is likely to continue. 
UNICEF will need to strike a delicate but effective balance between support in emergency situations and its long-term development assistance. 
While yielding to the increasing demands to provide a rapid response in all emergency situations, UNICEF must continue to make the country programme the basis of its cooperation. 
UNICEF will continue to ensure that its emergency activities, whether in the areas of health, water supply, sanitation, nutrition or household food security, not only provide relief of immediate suffering but at the same time accelerate rehabilitation leading to recovery. 
It also will ensure that both emergency and rehabilitation activities are integral components of the country programme. 
109. In order to respond more effectively to emergencies, UNICEF will have to strengthen further both its programme and its operational capacities. 
Therefore, in the next plan period, UNICEF will continue to develop and revise its emergency policies. 
Other areas of policy development include working closely with NGOs and partners in the United Nations system, particularly the Department of Humanitarian Affairs of the Secretariat; paying greater attention to the role of women in emergency operations; and undertaking cost-analysis of emergency interventions. 
Similar steps will be undertaken in the operational area where personnel policies, financial rules and regulations, supplies, security and communication policies all will be revised and updated, leading to the establishment of appropriate systems for enhanced management capacity and better accountability to donors. 
These initiatives will take into account the work of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the new inter-agency approach to emergencies. 
For emergency planning, as for regular programming, the country strategy note will serve as an important reference point for the integrated inter-agency approach in those countries which choose to initiate it. 
UNICEF, working closely with the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and others, will continue to use these experiences and special skills. 
UNICEF will also continue to utilize its Emergency Programme Fund, as well as the Central Emergency Revolving Fund, and to participate actively in the inter-agency appeal process as well as the Inter-agency Standing Committee. 
112. The Plan of Action of the World Summit for Children encourages families, communities, local governments, NGOs and social, cultural, religious, business and other institutions, including the mass media, to play an active role in support of its goals. 
It also states that all forms of social mobilization, including the effective use of the great potential of the new information and communication capacity of the world, should be marshalled to convey to all families the knowledge and skills required for dramatically improving the situation of children. 
During the plan period, advocacy and social mobilization will be built even more integrally into country programmes which, as part of larger national programmes of action themselves, will become instruments of advocacy and mobilization. 
113. Fundamental economic, social and political changes, at different levels and in different regions and countries, are required if the goals for children and children's rights are to become reality. 
UNICEF has an obligation to address these issues through advocacy. 
UNICEF has spoken out on the need for debt relief for child survival and on the need for Governments to restructure budget allocations and for donors to restructure aid to give more to human development priorities, using the theme of the "20/20" vision. 
As part of its advocacy, the organization has promoted the concept of "corridors of peace" and "days of tranquillity". 
UNICEF will continue to seize strategic opportunities to advocate a "first call for children" and to influence the debate on global and regional issues that have a critical bearing on achieving the goals for children in the 1990s. 
Recently completed research on a number of UNICEF experiences with sustained mobilization around social objectives has provided a broad framework and some critical elements for programme strategy, bolstering the work of UNICEF in capacity-building and, particularly, empowerment. 
The intent is to develop practices that more explicitly support participation at community and other levels of civil society and to increase linkages within and beyond Government, both across and between levels. 
This takes on added relevance in the drive in many countries towards decentralization of Government and concomitant efforts to increase political pluralism. 
115. While households and communities increasingly demand access to health care, education, water, child care and other social services, it is becoming clear that central Governments are unable to satisfy these essential needs through a traditional centralized approach. 
The private sector, often poorly regulated and developed with little consideration for economic reality, cannot play a substantial role in social service delivery. 
The experience gained through community mobilization, grass-roots activities and, specifically, from the Bamako Initiative will enable UNICEF to promote a close partnership between Governments and communities. 
This partnership will ensure local control and public accountability while helping to solve some of the problems associated with financing of essential social services. 
116. Households and local communities with a direct interest in service availability need to be empowered and given skills to make the right decisions in exchange for their financial contribution. 
UNICEF will support Governments and communities with training in planning, management and accounting and will facilitate access to low-cost, good quality inputs and credit for poor groups and women. 
117. Implementation of the Bamako Initiative has shown that substantial resources (formerly spent in the private/informal sector) can be reoriented or shifted to public services and generate important savings for families if the quality of services is improved and community representatives are involved. 
The adoption, by the community, of the relevant national goals will provide the criteria for prioritizing and targeting essential social services. 
UNICEF will support communities to establish simple information systems to monitor the progress and impact of local action. 
118. In accordance with the Plan of Action of the World Summit for Children, several countries have begun working on subnational plans of action based on their national programmes of action. 
The global trends towards democratic decentralization have given an added impetus to these activities. 
120. Among subnational areas that call for special approaches are the low-income, underserved and often heavily polluted areas of both small and large cities. 
UNICEF has supported the mobilization of mayors and municipal authorities to target the goals through municipal plans of action. 
UNICEF will continue to work with other partners such as WHO, the World Bank, UNDP and the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements to help such innovative efforts go to scale. 
122. The analysis and monitoring of the situation of children and women have gradually acquired a much broader role in many countries. 
This change has been accelerated by the World Summit for Children and the adoption of the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
The situation analysis, originally conceived as a first step in the preparation of a UNICEF country programme, is now used regularly as a basis for the development of national and subnational programmes of action, as well as a benchmark against which to measure implementation of the Convention. 
Monitoring mechanisms created or reinforced through national programmes of action have, in turn, institutionalized the measurement of progress towards achievement of the decade goals and the assessment of resource requirements for achieving them under the specific political and socio-economic circumstances of a country. 
The situation analysis, however, continues to be a programme tool as well, and UNICEF will continue to enhance its effectiveness. 
123. The UNICEF country programme will continue to help build national monitoring capacity, not only by strengthening monitoring mechanisms at national, subnational and community levels, but also by developing the capabilities to feed data back into the policy-making and planning process. 
In an effort to strengthen national management capacity, increased attention will be given to the impact and costing aspects of programmes, while taking into consideration and identifying appropriate strategies for reaching the poorest segments of civil society. 
Further emphasis will be placed on broadening the evaluation perspective beyond individual projects to programmes and to the entire country programme towards the end of the normal cycle. 
124. The strengthening of national evaluation capacity will be tied closely to monitoring progress towards national programme of action goals by emphasizing the development and use of approaches that involve programme managers in monitoring and evaluation and using monitoring data for ongoing management decisions. 
Capacity for essential national research on children and the use of operational research to improve country programme delivery, both aimed at building national analytical and management capacity, will also continue to be strengthened as appropriate. 
125. The function of evaluation in UNICEF management is discussed further in paragraphs 258-260 below. 
126. In recent years, UNICEF has become more deeply involved in social policy analysis both for advocacy purposes and as part of capacity-building efforts in support of national programmes of action. 
Since the World Summit for Children urged each country to re-examine its national budget to ensure priority for programmes aimed at achieving the goals for children, limited support has been provided to countries requesting training and technical support in this area. 
Some regional comparative analyses of budget restructuring for social development have also been carried out. 
Monitoring of public policy and social conditions in Central and Eastern Europe by the International Child Development Centre (ICDC) in Florence, Italy, will continue, with future publications planned in the series already started. 
Retrospective analyses will also be carried out in some countries that have shown remarkable progress under severe resource constraints, with a view to identifying policy and strategy examples for the future. 
The relationship of UNICEF work to the wider agenda of poverty alleviation and poverty eradication will also be reviewed in the context of the World Summit for Social Development to be held in 1995. 
127. Resource mobilization, as distinct from fund-raising for UNICEF, is aimed at assuring that the necessary resources are available to support implementation of the goals and strategies for children in the 1990s as endorsed by the World Summit for Children and as identified in national programmes of action. 
128. Based on information available from different sources, a rough estimate suggests that some 10 per cent, or $6 billion, of ODA from bilateral and multilateral sources go towards basic services in health and education in developing countries. 
Considerably larger shares of ODA are allocated to the health and education sectors as a whole. 
129. UNICEF, WHO, UNFPA and the World Bank have made different estimates of the resource requirements for achievement of goals in basic social services or gradual development of the health sector. 
UNICEF estimates that $25 billion are required annually to achieve the World Summit for Children goals and suggests that donors should fund one third, or $8.5 billion. 
For sub-Saharan Africa, it has been estimated that $8.9 billion are required, of which donors should fund one half, or $4.4 billion, annually. 
Measures for AIDS prevention and family planning are included in the World Bank estimate, but these may not be entirely consistent with other estimates by WHO and UNFPA for the same activities. 
130. These figures suggest that substantial additional funding for basic social services is needed from the donor community, in addition to improvements in cost-effectiveness and efficiency with resources already available for basic social services. 
Drawing on suggestions made in the UNDP Human Development Report, UNICEF, in the 1993 State of the World's Children report, introduced the concept of "20/20" for resource allocations from donors and recipient countries towards basic social services. 
The initiative underlines the need for better costing and financial data in the social sectors, as well as improved monitoring of implementation and impact of services for children and other vulnerable groups. 
131. Recent efforts to estimate current levels of external expenditures on human development priorities suggest a general lack of transparency and detail in reporting by donors to the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) on ODA, including intrasectoral allocation in the social sectors. 
UNICEF continues to work with other intergovernmental bodies, including OECD and the International Network for Development Information Exchange (also known as "INDIX") to encourage bilateral donors as well as NGOs to increase transparency and accountability in their aid allocations. 
132. For countries in Africa, efforts to service their crippling debt burdens to primarily official, bilateral and multilateral lenders are exhausting the fiscal and human resources of these countries. 
UNICEF continues to advocate debt relief by bilateral donors at least according to the "Trinidad terms", but preferably on those proposed by the Netherlands Minister of Development Cooperation in September 1990, i.e., total write-off of official bilateral debt for low-income countries. 
133. International financial institutions, particularly the World Bank, are devoting much larger proportions of their resources to social development. This is indeed a positive development and a source of considerable hope for progress in health and education. 
UNICEF is increasing collaboration with institutions such as the World Bank, the regional development banks and the European Community. 
Recently, UNICEF has intensified discussions with the European Community, the Inter-American Development Bank (IDB) and the Arab Gulf Programme for the United Nations Development Organizations, which are already showing encouraging signs. 
With the involvement of the headquarters Programme Group and field offices, the Programme Funding Office (PFO) will encourage funding from multilateral institutions in areas of mutual interest between them and UNICEF. 
The private sector is another emerging source of support for achieving priority human development goals. 
The involvement of Rotary International in polio eradication has set an example which other groups, such as Kiwanis and JCI, are emulating. 
This debt relief for children initiative is now in its fifth year and to date has generated some $20 million in local currency for programmes for children. 
UNICEF will work closely with a number of countries in West Africa to mobilize funding through debt swaps for national programmes of action related activities. 
136. The new phase will be marked by an effort not merely to extend the reach, but also to strengthen the impact of the priority information which the publication contains. 
This will be accomplished though the use of this information in conjunction with community and group level animation, as is being done already in at least one country. 
In this process, Facts for Life, provides crucial and authoritative information to serve as inputs into neighbourhood and group efforts to confront and deal with their own problems through assessment, analysis and action. 
A user's guide is being produced, to be complemented by video material. 
Children for Health accompanies Facts for Life information with activities aimed at engaging the child in a combination of action and learning, which leads to internalization of the information as it stimulates participation in practical application. 
137. These initiatives will take longer to move into widespread practice than conventional dissemination, even given the enormous diversity of alternative, local and mass media employed up to the present. 
138. Emphasis and support will be given to more systematic training in the animatory processes of educative communication of those government and non-government personnel who already deal with large numbers of people. 
To avoid repetition, major programme areas and strategy components that are common to UNICEF as a whole are not discussed here unless they are of special importance in the regional context. 
140. Regional priorities also should not be allowed to obscure the fact of UNICEF commitment to, and priority for, LDCs. 
Although the majority of these are in Africa, there are very large numbers of children living in LDCs in other regions of the world as well. 
141. Africa achieved little economic growth in the early 1990s owing to a combination of short-term factors such as drought and civil strife, as well as longer-term adverse trends in commodity prices, mounting debt obligations and stagnant levels of external assistance. 
However, many countries are now exhibiting improved economic management and several large ones, including Ethiopia, Mozambique and Uganda, have achieved greater internal stability. 
Investment, however, requires peace and a modicum of stability. 
As long as civil conflicts such as those in Angola, Burundi, Liberia, Somalia and Zaire continue to affect major portions of the continent, planning for development must be matched by preparedness for more human and material disasters. 
A major turning point is the transition to full democracy in South Africa. 
If successful, this will open up major opportunities and challenges for Africa as a whole, and especially its southern portion. 
143. Virtually all countries in Africa, with the exception of Gabon, conflict- affected Angola, Somalia and Zaire, the new nation of Eritrea and South Africa have drafted or finalized national programmes of action. 
These are increasingly backed by shifts in public expenditure priorities towards human development, including basic services and poverty alleviation. 
UNICEF will continue to promote these trends and to advocate with donors a similar reassessment of priorities, as well as increased resource flows and the reduction of debt. 
The majority of countries consider that the EPI goals are attainable nationally, while countries affected by emergencies and some of the Sahelian nations where physical access to health infrastructure is very limited are aiming to achieve these goals in accessible areas. 
The potential for achieving universal salt iodization is high and will be pursued vigorously at the national level and through coordinated intercountry initiatives. 
The virtual elimination of vitamin A deficiencies may also be achievable, but will require greater resources. 
The elimination of dracunculiasis (guinea worm disease), or at least its elimination as a serious public health problem, is considered attainable by 1995 in several of the countries where it is endemic. 
BFHI is being pursued vigorously and a number of countries, such as Cape Verde and Ce d'Ivoire, aim to achieve that goal before the end of 1995. 
Even in countries affected by emergencies, the prospects for attaining the goals of the initiative in major urban areas are good. 
Efforts for dracunculiasis eradication will provide opportunities in endemic countries for strengthening overall public health through the establishment of sustainable integrated surveillance systems focusing on the community level. 
These strategies aim to improve community and household "caring capacities" as well as household nutrition, health and hygiene practices. 
Strengthening the active involvement of women in all sectoral programmes and enabling women to broaden not only their productive and community roles but also their roles in management and decision-making will be stressed. 
149. Support in the education sector will focus on advocacy at the political level to bring about educational reform and on concrete support for the implementation of such reforms. 
The strategy of working with African regional organizations and professional groups will be strengthened over the plan period, aiming to increase cost- effectiveness, build national capacities and assure sustainability of UNICEF-supported interventions through joint training programmes, operational research and advocacy for children and women. 
A similar and growing priority will apply to street children and those orphaned by AIDS. 
152. The Latin America and Caribbean region is experiencing overall improvement in economic performance, with the notable exceptions of Brazil, Cuba, Haiti, Nicaragua and Venezuela. 
The fall in economic and social investment also produced a severe deterioration in the quality of health and education services from which the region has not yet recovered. 
The absolute number of poor people in the region grew to an all-time high of 192 million, an increase of over 80 million from 1970 to 1990. 
While the incidence of poverty strikes the rural population more, where 60 per cent of people are poor, the vast majority of poor, 115 million, are in urban areas. 
The Pan-American Health Organization is also engaged in similar studies, which show that national programmes of action are financially viable and sustainable for most countries of the region. 
However, the poorest countries will need special financial assistance, in the order of $400 million to $700 million, to achieve the goals for the year 2000. 
155. Noteworthy also are the efforts of almost every country in the region to implement national programmes of action at the municipal level. 
However, this poses new problems to municipalities with limited economic development and financial resources and which do not have access to special compensatory funds. 
The mid-decade targets for immunization (including the goals for measles, neonatal tetanus and polio), iodization of salt and prevention of vitamin A deficiency are expected to be achieved, perhaps before the end of 1995. 
It is estimated that although nearly one half of all diarrhoea episodes in the region are now treated with ORT, 150,000 children under five years of age still die every year due to dehydration caused by diarrhoea. 
Thus, CDD is still a priority for UNICEF in the region. 
The region's coverage for water supply, including Brazil, is expected to be 88 per cent in 1995. 
Excluding Brazil, the rate will be 75 per cent. 
The percentage of vaccines given through routine services (60 per cent) will have to increase to assure sustainability of the immunization goals. 
There is a general decline in illiteracy and there are no gender differences in access, retention and graduation rates - except for the Caribbean, where, interestingly, the performance of girls surpasses that of boys. 
Yet the region has the highest repetition rates and severe deficiencies in the quality of education. 
High enrolment and literacy rates also mask disparities within countries among remote rural and indigenous groups. 
Latin American and Caribbean countries spend an estimated $42 billion each year teaching 20 million repeaters. 
These strategies will be supported by the establishment of local area-based planning, management and monitoring mechanisms and by the introduction of simple methodologies for assessment of learning. 
159. In the area of child rights and the Convention on the Rights of the Child, most countries of the region are now in the post-ratification phase. 
One of the main challenges is the substantial translation of the Convention into national legislation. 
160. Other related initiatives are linked to the collaboration with IDB aimed at, among other objectives, defining new ways to finance national programmes of action. 
In the area of financing, countries such as Argentina and Brazil are also well advanced in private fund-raising activities. 
Also worth mentioning are the studies on the restructuring of public expenditure included in the agreement between UNICEF and the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean. 
161. These initiatives are part of a mobilization process that also includes conceptual alliances with United Nations organizations, research institutes and universities so as to increase UNICEF capacities to support regional and national policies and country programmes leading to implementation of mid-decade and decade goals. 
These strategies are also fostering state reforms linked to decentralization policies and greater participation of civil society in the general transformation of the present socio-economic situation of the region. 
Globally, South Asia has the largest number of children living in absolute poverty and suffering from malnutrition. 
Of the 35 million children born each year, some 3 million die in their first year, about two thirds of them in India. 
In Bangladesh, one half of all deaths are among children under five years of age. 
The average IMR in South Asia is around 90 per 1,000 live births, with Bhutan indicating an IMR of 134. 
The children and women of South Asia need and deserve a commensurate share of international development assistance to be allocated to priority human resource development to match national efforts. 
This is vital if a generally slow but improving trend is to be accelerated and sustained with a view to credible movement towards achieving the mid-decade and decade goals. 
The Ministerial Meeting of SAARC member States concerning Children in South Asia issued the Colombo Resolution on Children in September 1992, reinforcing the national programmes of action of the seven countries in a regional perspective through an illustrative set of common mid-decade goals and strategic guidelines. 
In 1992, countries began to formulate national versions of the SAARC Decade Plan of Action for the Girl Child (1991-2000). 
Bangladesh and India have prepared such plans and others are in the process of doing so. 
The Seventh SAARC Summit of Heads of State and Government, held at Dhaka in April 1993, fully endorsed the Colombo Resolution on Children, strongly linking it with the collective commitment to eradicate poverty in 10 years. 
167. In the East Asia and Pacific region, there has been significant progress in the survival, protection and development of children and women. 
Seven countries of the region (China, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, Malaysia, the Philippines, the Republic of Korea, Thailand and Viet Nam), which represent 85 per cent of the population, have achieved IMRs and U5MRs below 50 and 70 per 1,000 live births, respectively. 
Opportunities for achievement of the mid-decade goals are very positive. 
Several countries in the region will be able to achieve most mid-decade goals, while major efforts will be required for those for micronutrient deficiencies and BFHI. 
168. The priorities of the region for achieving these goals focus on several programme areas. 
Nevertheless, the promotion of breast-feeding practices and the banning of public advertising about the use and free supply of infant formula to hospitals are being pursued actively in most countries through BFHI. 
With the commitment of China, Malaysia, the Philippines, the Republic of Korea, Thailand and Viet Nam to achieve this objective, the free supply of infant formula to hospitals should stop by the end of 1995. 
The goal to reduce MMR is being pursued through the safe motherhood initiative. 
The current trend in the region is to integrate family planning services with MCH services, with the specific objective of lowering maternal and child mortality, as in China, Indonesia, Myanmar, Thailand and Viet Nam. 
The region continues to be relatively advanced in terms of literacy and primary education enrolment rates. 
However, Cambodia, the Lao People's Democratic Republic and geographically isolated areas in China, Thailand and Viet Nam continue to have problems of access to primary education. 
These are compounded by the continued disparities faced by girls. 
Studies and research into the girl child and the establishment of data-gathering systems to support the monitoring of children in especially difficult circumstances are important, as is the need for systems to monitor goals for children. 
AIDS poses a major health and survival threat to women, and consequently to children, and is spreading very rapidly among intravenous drug users and prostitutes, especially in Myanmar and Thailand, although cases are reported in virtually every country of the region. 
170. The responses of the region reflect its wide diversity, with countries in transition from centrally planned economies to the free market and newly industrializing countries also in transition to becoming donors and partners in development. 
The consultation concluded with the "Beijing Consensus", which urged Governments to transform the principles and provisions of the Convention into national legislation and administrative and judicial rules and practices. 
Disparities in levels of development, access to services and survival or educational rates remain considerable both within and between countries, between males and females and between urban and rural populations. 
With over 50 per cent of children living in the rapidly growing cities of the region, partnerships will be strengthened to promote subnational planning and alliances for the urban child, but also for rural children living in isolated pockets of poverty. 
Approximately 75 per cent of the population of the region are concentrated in six countries, Algeria, Egypt, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Morocco, the Sudan and Turkey, whose progress towards the decade goals for children will receive close scrutiny and support. 
Five of the countries with the least resources per capita, Djibouti, Egypt, Morocco, the Sudan and Yemen, face the greatest challenges in meeting the goals for children for the year 2000. 
These countries require concerted support from the international community and will be the focus of special subregional networking of knowledge and resources. 
UNICEF will continue to exploit opportunities opened up by the ongoing Israeli-Palestinian peace process to advocate the evolution and application of child-centred social policies and community-based development processes for children in the West Bank and Gaza, as well as for Palestinian children throughout the region. 
Evolving forms of civil society and democratic pluralism have created uncertainties in the region, but these developments also offer the opportunity for new forms of partnerships among Governments, advocacy groups and NGOs to promote the well-being of the child. 
Capacity-building through intraregional networking of individuals and institutions focused on child development priorities, as well as use of rapidly-evolving means of electronic networking and communication, are strategic emphases that cut across all sectors. 
172. All countries have completed or are completing their national programmes of action, which include the mid-decade goals. 
Advocacy will focus on achieving ratification within the region of the Convention on the Rights of the Child and on implementing the provisions of the Convention in every country. 
Regional health activities will focus on priority diseases and on the achievement of the mid-decade goals. 
Largely unrecognized until recently as a public health problem in at least 10 countries in the region, IDD will be addressed through national salt iodization programmes and community awareness of preventive measures. 
With MMRs still high, the safe motherhood initiative will continue to be a high priority. 
Cooperation will be sought with other African regions to combat female genital mutilation and other harmful traditional practices, with action centred on the Horn of Africa. 
174. While progress in education of girls and literacy of women in the region has been impressive, gender disparities still adversely affect access to and retention in basic education for girls, and over 60 per cent of women are still illiterate. 
Thus the promotion of education of girls and of essential life skills and knowledge of women, through regional networking and intercountry support, will remain a high regional priority linked to activities to enhance the status of women and to reduce gender stereotyping. 
As the quality of education varies greatly within the region, attention will be given to reforming teaching practices and to promoting student-centred learning processes that emphasize problem-solving, critical thinking, interdependence and tolerance. 
Seven countries are taking the lead in implementing national ECD programmes, using both community and media-based strategies to empower all parents and caregivers with critical child-rearing skills and knowledge. 
175. Special regional attention is being given to the psycho-social health and well-being of children in zones of armed conflict. 
Regional networks of professionals and institutions will continue to be strengthened. 
Training processes and resources are being developed and applied in several countries to assist parents, teachers, health workers and community workers to help children traumatized by exposure to armed conflict. 
176. The economic and social transitions in Central and Eastern Europe and CIS member States since 1989 have created social costs far greater than was anticipated at the time. 
The reductions in income and living standards in this group of countries, albeit starting from much higher levels and not of equal severity everywhere, is proportionally more acute than that suffered in Latin America and Africa during the "lost decade" of the 1980s. 
Poverty is increasing rapidly, death rates are escalating and birth rates contracting, school enrolment is declining and delinquency is spreading rapidly. 
The crisis has affected all but a few social groups and, along with pensioners in some of the countries, children and youth have been hit the hardest. 
In all three years, the Board also authorized emergency support to meet the most urgent needs of children and women. 
These programmes will continue through 1994 and similar bridging recommendations for Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and Georgia are being presented to the Executive Board, at its second regular session in 1994, mostly for supplementary funding. 
178. One product of the data collection authorized by the Board has been the ICDC project on monitoring the transition in Central and Eastern Europe. 
The first report of this project, issued in 1993, has demonstrated the depth and seriousness of the crisis. 
179. The Executive Director is undertaking a review of UNICEF operations and organizational structure in this part of the world and, based on that review, will present a clear proposal to the Executive Board in 1994, depending on the programme of work adopted by the Board for the year. 
180. In accordance with its mandate, UNICEF resources are to support programmes in developing countries. 
UNICEF advocacy, however, may encompass industrialized countries, especially since both the Convention on the Rights of the Child and the World Summit for Children set global principles for the protection and development of children, as well as programme approaches and policy recommendations that are applicable in all countries. 
Indeed, the increasing number of transnational problems such as AIDS, armed conflicts, migration, child exploitation, the decline in breast-feeding and the degradation of the environment call for joint actions by industrialized and developing countries alike. 
181. The development of global solidarity for children is at the core of the UNICEF role in industrialized countries. 
The organization is fortunate in having National Committees for UNICEF as its partners in this task. 
A major function of National Committees is to advocate child rights, highlighting the interdependence of industrialized and developing countries. 
In this connection, advocacy for the "20/20" principle emphasizes adjustments in favour of human development priorities in the domestic budgets and aid requests of developing countries and corresponding adjustments in both domestic and international aid allocations of industrialized countries. 
183. ICDC will continue to be a forum for analysing some of the issues affecting children in both north and south. 
Since effective implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child is an important global objective, and this concern is also high on the ICDC agenda, the rights of children will remain an area of special interest there in terms of work on transnational policy issues. 
Researchers and front-line workers from both within and outside UNICEF will meet at the Centre in the coming years to reflect on ways to deal with the problems mentioned and others of common interest. 
The aim is to facilitate a genuine two-way transfer of knowledge and the formation of highly participatory international networks that will exchange information on promising, innovative experiences from all parts of the world. 
184. Recognizing the challenges ahead for UNICEF in the 1990s, the Executive Board decided in 1991 to consider the need for a review of the administrative and management structure of the organization. 
185. Implementation of the Executive Board decisions that will arise from the recommendations of the review clearly will affect the management of UNICEF during the plan period. 
What follows, therefore, will be subject to revision at that time. 
The Executive Office will also play its part to ensure that UNICEF action contributes significantly to broader United Nations initiatives in the domain of sustainable economic and social development and overall system reform. 
Maintaining the high degree of credibility which UNICEF enjoys for its action and advocacy and making constant efforts to improve further its management and accountability will receive the highest priority from the UNICEF executive management in the plan period. 
These two exercises will feed into the preparation of stronger, more feasible strategies and programme and project plans of operation so that UNICEF cooperation plays a more strategic role in achieving priority goals of national programmes of action. 
During programme implementation, semi-annual and annual reviews will become more the norm for assessing the extent to which UNICEF cooperation is playing a strategic role in helping the country to achieve its goals. 
Where the situation of the target population is altered dramatically by political upheaval and it is not realistic to pursue a normal country programme exercise, it will be replaced with a short-term bridging programme. 
For countries that are chronically unstable, emergency contingencies will be built into the regular programme. 
191. Increasingly, UNICEF managers will link country programmes of cooperation with other United Nations programmes of assistance and those of bilateral donors and NGOs through the country strategy note and the national programme of action of the country and subnational programmes of action for children. 
This thrust will increase opportunities for inter-agency experience exchange and information dissemination as well as help to improve the use of indicators for efficient and effective programme management. 
192. External relations in UNICEF are dealt with by four divisions: the Division of Information (DOI); the Division of Public Affairs (DPA); PFO; and Greeting Card and related Operations (GCO). 
Efforts will be made for further consolidation of recognized strengths and increased cost-effectiveness. 
During the plan period, DOI will seek to create an "enabling" environment for these objectives by building on media outreach and taking advantage of new technologies to reach new audiences. 
196. Efforts to raise awareness of both broader development issues and the more focused World Summit for Children goals will continue through the dissemination of targeted information to policy makers, the media, NGOs and the general public. 
197. It is also important to build confidence in the development process and highlight both successes and challenges. 
Working with National Committees and other organizations, guidelines on the images projected in UNICEF information/media and fund-raising work are being developed. 
Opinion research carried out in cooperation with National Committees and analyses of available data will help the organization to develop more focused information strategies. 
198. With increasing democratization and the development of a strong press in many countries, UNICEF will encourage the creation of regional networks of journalists committed to women's and children's issues through training programmes for journalists in developing countries and direct linkages between journalists from developing and donor countries. 
199. Africa will remain a priority for information work throughout the plan period. 
UNICEF will work with both international and regional media to draw attention to the problems of children in Africa and create an appropriate climate of support. 
200. Education for development activities will aim at increasing young peoples' understanding of global interdependence and social justice and at developing the skills and attitudes needed to solve conflict peacefully and participate actively in the processes of change and development. 
201. The emphasis will be laid on methodology, developing teaching strategies that are participatory and experiential. 
Efforts will continue to widen the outreach of education for development to include interested field offices as well as National Committees. 
202. The major publications of UNICEF will include: 
As the annual flagship publication of UNICEF, it is the most far-reaching instrument for establishing the principle of a "first call for children"; 
Launched in 1993, this annual publication will monitor progress achieved by each country to improve the well-being of its children and women. 
This will be restructured to give more emphasis to UNICEF activities and the performance of countries in each programmatic area and to provide more practical illustrations of the human dimensions of UNICEF field work; 
UNICEF will enhance its use of electronic information systems and will also venture into electronic publishing - the placing of public information material on CD ROM systems and on major electronic networks for retrieval by the vast audiences now being served by these media. 
204. The communications revolution will lead to an explosion of local, regional and global radio and television services, creating an enormous demand for programmes. 
At the beginning of this revolution, UNICEF is positioning itself to strengthen and broaden its work with international satellite channels and major local and regional networks to provide programmes about and for children. 
This is done through news placement, co-productions with major broadcasters on UNICEF programmes and child survival issues, special productions with international television news agencies and satellite news channels and through training for UNICEF staff and broadcast partners to meet the challenges of the new media environment. 
205. A major advocacy tool for the medium term is the International Children's Day of Broadcasting, which provides an opportunity for hundreds of broadcasters around the world to focus specifically on children's issues. 
The day, on the second Sunday of each December, offers great opportunities for increased television coverage of children's issues and for the building of long-term relationships with broadcasters. 
206. Capacity-building, training, especially of journalists, and orientation on women's and children's issues will continue to be the main focus of UNICEF communication support work. 
Priority activities will take full advantage of new developments in the communication revolution, focus on new initiatives from the field using traditional and modern means of communication and promote new ideas for bringing messages to people, as well as animation and other projects designed to reach vast multicultural audiences. 
207. As advocacy and information become increasingly important at both headquarters and in the field, the development of evaluation methodologies to monitor progress and impact is essential. 
DOI and DPA will work with the Evaluation and Research Office on a priority basis to develop evaluation tools and indicators for the external relations activities of headquarters and field services. 
Touching on all of these will be a continuing emphasis on advocacy for Africa. 
The division will also work with mayors, celebrities, religious leaders and parliamentarians on advocacy aimed at mobilizing support for the decade's goals. 
The division will work with National Committees in their role as advocates for child rights in industrialized countries and assist them in developing cooperation with Governments to promote implementation of the Convention and national programmes of action. 
Collaboration between UNICEF and National Committees to provide technical and advocacy support for BFHI goals in industrialized countries has opened up a new role for National Committees in countries where there are no field offices. 
211. For the polio elimination goal, the division will continue strengthening collaboration with Rotary International. 
UNICEF collaboration with Rotary has helped to accelerate the trend towards polio elimination in countries such as Togo and Zimbabwe and will continue throughout the decade. 
213. On ORT, the division will build upon its already expanded cooperation with JCI with a view to using its business communication networks and media communication contacts for social mobilization and advocacy directed at parents. 
214. Regarding the priority to Africa, DPA will strengthen its cooperation with OAU and others to promote implementation of national programmes of action and mobilize international support for priority targets in Africa. 
Using innovative approaches such as debt relief for children, the division will work with partners, including the National Committees and PFO, to mobilize high-level support to achieve the specific goals and targets called for in the Consensus of Dakar. 
Similarly, the division will ensure that Africa is always put first when UNICEF global mobilization activities are being developed. 
215. As additional support to these activities, the division will encourage associations of religious leaders, mayors and youth organizations such as the scouts to galvanize their participation at the local level in mobilization efforts aimed at reaching all children. 
216. As the National Committees are the major allies of UNICEF in the industrialized world, DPA will cooperate with them on their work as national advocates for children through policy guidance and by coordinating the overall consultative process of sectoral workshops and general meetings with UNICEF. 
The division will coordinate work plans, review financial monitoring, help in building stronger cooperation with NGOs, assist in expanding the volunteer network and work to strengthen the capacities of National Committees and support entities for children, where appropriate. 
Concessional resources in particular are also needed now for the Middle East and post-apartheid South Africa. 
These additional needs occur at a time when donor Governments are making efforts to contain public spending, balance budgets and cut domestic taxes. 
218. In this environment, it is important that UNICEF be recognized as an effective channel for Governments, as well as the private sector, to reach the poor and vulnerable in a cost-effective and efficient manner, both where humanitarian assistance is needed and where support for sustainable development is appropriate. 
This is a particular challenge in those countries whose contributions to UNICEF do not reflect their level of income and development as compared to countries with similar levels. 
The participation of National Committees and field offices in these efforts will be encouraged. 
This will require further exploration of innovative fund-raising approaches, including targeting of the private sector, debt conversions and use of counterpart funds. 
Increased efforts will be made to promote programmes co-sponsored by other multilateral or bilateral funding sources. 
This situation challenges UNICEF to broaden its resource base in order to reduce vulnerability to events in a few critical donor countries. 
220. Until recently, most key donor Governments made commitments to general resources during the United Nations Pledging Conference for Development Activities. 
The Pledging Conference should provide a sound basis for income projections for the coming year and for the associated financial planning. 
UNICEF will work with UNDP and UNFPA to revitalize the United Nations Pledging Conference for Development Activities and consider other alternatives to encourage timely commitment and payments to general resources. 
221. The government sector is expected to continue to provide the bulk of UNICEF funding. 
A "country approach", which has already been initiated in Germany and entails the development of country-specific fund-raising strategies, will be carried out in the medium term. 
Efforts will be made to reach both Governments and the private sector in these countries. 
UNICEF will endeavour to identify additional organizations with large fund-raising potential. 
The major initiatives that will have an impact on GCO over the next four years include the following: 
Other developing countries will receive direct GCO support in the future when they are able to meet the established criteria; 
The procedures needed to implement this policy are being worked out by GCO, PFO and the Division of Financial Management and are expected to be in place by early 1994; 
(f) Based on very positive results over the previous three years, GCO has recommended the renewal of the Fund-raising Development Programme for an additional five-year period so as to continue to assist National Committees and UNICEF country offices in building up their private sector fund-raising potential; 
225. In the area of card and product sales, GCO continues to monitor sales results on a country-by-country basis, using eight performance indicators. 
Detailed internal procedures for screening requests for funds under MDP and for monitoring utilization of the fund will be developed carefully. 
In the area of private sector fund-raising, surveys, feasibility studies and test campaigns are carried out to determine the most profitable methods and markets for increasing funds. 
The results of investments made under FDP are also monitored and evaluated carefully. 
227. During the plan period, the Division of Personnel (DOP) will continue to reorient both its overall approach and operating methods, equipping itself to anticipate and respond promptly to the rapidly evolving human resources requirements of the organization. 
228. As the impetus generated by the World Summit for Children moves from the preparation of national programmes of action to their implementation at country and subnational levels, UNICEF field offices need appropriately qualified, experienced staff to be placed in a timely manner. 
229. The increasing importance given in recent years to the provision of specialized orientation and training activities at global, regional and country levels will be sustained. 
Appropriate training will not only help to prepare staff new to the organization for their tasks, but will also serve to reorient existing staff to the changing priorities of UNICEF. 
Training will focus principally on programme areas related to the goals for the 1990s, including the new skills required as UNICEF concentrates increasingly on the supply and exchange of knowledge, information and new ideas for children. 
The need to upgrade the skills required to manage increasingly complex and diverse programmes will be addressed through training focusing on the programme process itself and the associated areas of costing, financing, monitoring and evaluation. 
The development of adequate security plans and strategies, in close coordination with other United Nations agencies, reflects the overriding concern of UNICEF for the safety and security of staff and their families. 
231. The preparation of staff for rapid deployment in complex emergencies, in addition to implying changes in assignment, rotation and other operating procedures, also requires the intensification of training. 
The focus will be on the creation of small, well-trained operations support teams that can be deployed at short notice. Both initial and refresher training schemes are being designed for these teams. 
At the same time, the efforts already under way to equip as many UNICEF staff as possible with emergency preparedness skills will continue. 
Other training activities planned in this area include packages aimed at (a) improving the security and safety awareness of staff working in areas of conflict; (b) stress management; and (c) identifying and dealing with the effects of critical incident trauma. 
232. Part of the UNICEF effort to improve continually its accountability is the endeavour to build the programme management and advocacy skills of UNICEF staff on a sound basis of resource management, competence and technique. 
Mid- and higher-level UNICEF staff will need to demonstrate their ability to produce verifiable results and "value for money" if UNICEF is to continue to hold its own in an increasingly competitive and diversified fund-raising environment. 
The managerial training currently being designed for provision through DOP will aim to produce managers who are fully accountable for the resources at their disposal. 
Training will emphasize "people management" skills, prioritizing the role of the manager as team leader, using participatory approaches to work planning, execution and performance appraisal. 
Where appropriate, UNICEF will join with other United Nations organizations in the design and implementation of management training for its staff, as it is already doing in the framework of the Turin Centre. 
233. In addition to specific in-service and initial training activities, current efforts by senior management to promote regular consultation with staff both in the field and at headquarters will be sustained and consolidated during the plan period. 
Consultation will be strengthened through building regular meetings into the work-planning process, through more disciplined implementation of the performance appraisal system and monitoring the Joint Consultative Committee meeting process. 
One particularly significant issue is the improvement of conditions of work for women. 
As of 31 December 1993, women accounted for approximately 38 per cent of the total Professional workforce in UNICEF, representing good progress towards the goal of 40 per cent by the end of 1994 and gender parity by the year 2000 (see annex I, table 1). 
However, in order to enable women to make the maximum contribution to the organization and to develop their own careers, UNICEF needs to address issues such as child care, family and maternity leave, gender sensitivity in the workplace and sexual harassment. 
These will be addressed through a range of measures, including the adaptation of certain policies and procedures and the provision of comprehensive training throughout the organization. 
UNICEF is already working with UNDP to implement its reciprocal agreement on the employment of spouses of staff members and will continue to explore other such collaborative arrangements. 
235. Staff also require support from the organization in other areas of their own and their families' welfare, such as the promotion of healthy lifestyles. 
UNICEF intends to strengthen its training and information efforts in this area and to intensify its capacity for counselling staff, whether on personal or on professional matters. 
Efforts already under way with UNDP to provide common counselling services for staff will be consolidated and tested and the possibility of collaboration with other agencies on various areas of staff welfare will continue to be pursued. 
In addition, DOP is already cooperating with the Global Staff Association on the implementation of a jointly prepared work-plan aimed at improving conditions of work for UNICEF staff. 
To complement the plan and facilitate its implementation, the Personnel Administration Manual will be revised and updated to provide guidelines for the effective planning, development and management of UNICEF staff and administration of their conditions of service. 
237. High priority will be given to strengthening the existing Human Resources Management Information System which forms the backbone of the UNICEF human resources plan. 
238. By the end of 1993, generic job descriptions covering more than one half of the Professional posts in UNICEF major occupational areas had been developed and classified according to their duties, responsibilities and the various office structures within which they fall. 
This exercise will be extended to cover existing and projected posts in all categories. 
This inventory, together with the inventory of existing and planned posts, will form the basis for managing career planning, training and staff development, rotation and recruitment. 
The table shows the total number of posts at all UNICEF locations globally. 
240. During a period of growing competition for resources and demands for assistance, it will be increasingly important for UNICEF to manage its financial resources carefully. 
The setting of priorities, along with prudent financial planning and cash management, will be necessary for UNICEF to meet its goals. 
For example, details of programme expenditures are now being provided on computer diskettes directly to field offices and their sub-offices. 
This information simplifies the reconciliation of headquarters' and field offices' records and will help field offices to monitor and implement their programme budgets. 
UNICEF is also working to improve the systematic transmission of pledge information. 
Other procedures are also under review to accelerate the processing of pledges at headquarters, the issuance of programme budget allotments to field offices and the preparation of financial statements to donors. 
241. UNICEF is continuing to develop improved financial systems at headquarters to streamline operations. 
A new computerized payment request system is being introduced in 1994. 
This system will lead eventually to a paperless process where managers will approve transactions directly on their desktop computers rather than manually by signing a series of documents. 
Other financial systems and procedures will also be reviewed to maximize the amount of useful information sent to managers and to minimize paperwork and redundant information. 
The increasing role of UNICEF in assisting Governments to fulfil their goals for children and its continued involvement in complex emergency operations make it crucial that the Office of Internal Audit carry out its role effectively. 
This is particularly important in view of changes on the world economic scene that are leading to possible shrinking of available resources. 
243. The decentralized structure of UNICEF operations and the delegation of decision-making authority to country offices require that the work plan of the office give priority to country office audits. 
Audit coverage will continue on the basis of a three-year rolling plan. 
The internal audit work plans will be shared with the external auditors in an effort to avoid duplication of work. 
Various measures, such as the recruitment of internal auditors with specialized audit skills, the use of existing staff from different functions to complement audit approaches and the possible subcontracting of compliance audits are being implemented or explored. 
All headquarters system applications will need to be converted. 
245. The staff at headquarters and medium- to large-size field offices will be linked together in a computerized network so that office automation tools can be introduced to improve efficiency and effectiveness in an information-sharing environment. 
To achieve these potential benefits, attention will need to be given to staff training and support. 
246. In addition to meeting the organization's internal needs, there is a growing demand from countries for information systems as a direct programme input, e.g., to support surveys and monitoring of progress towards the decade's goals. 
As these actions are part of the country programme and are carried out in partnership with Governments, UNICEF country offices will take the lead on such initiatives, with regional and headquarters mechanisms helping to coordinate activities, where appropriate, and to ensure the replication of successful local models. 
Where possible, UNICEF will use the telecommunication network being developed by the United Nations Secretariat and will collaborate with other United Nation organizations in this endeavour. 
Improved access to UNICEF information bases will be provided to other United Nations organizations and partners in development. 
The proportion of supplies in country programmes varies, according to need, from 20 to 80 per cent. 
249. A major emphasis in the Supply Division during the next few years will be on continued improvements to data-processing abilities. 
During the next three years, the entire purchasing and warehousing database will be moved to a new computer platform and subsequently managed through the introduction of local area networks, which will facilitate data-handling. 
The division will continue to pay particular attention to the provision of high-quality vaccines and the recommendations of a management study commissioned by the division will be implemented in full cooperation with the manufacturers, with the objective of maintaining UCI. 
251. Work has already commenced to ensure an adequate supply of potassium iodate and of low-cost iodization equipment to meet the goal for IDD in countries where this a particular handicap to the development of healthy and intelligent children. 
252. Requests are increasing for the provision of procurement services from Governments receiving loans from the World Bank. 
The use of the Supply Division as a purchasing agent is expected to continue as more Governments make budgetary allocations for health needs from their own resources. 
This service is expected to be used in the supply of essential drugs and, through the Vaccine Independence Initiative, the delivery of low-cost vaccines paid for from the health budgets of developing countries. 
253. In order to ensure the most effective use of supplies and equipment in country programmes, supply sections will be integrated fully into the programme sections in country offices rather than function as part of the operations grouping. 
Previously, this separation of supply from programme has sometimes hampered efficient programme implementation. 
254. A number of new products will become available in 1994 in the health and nutrition fields and contribute to more effective health delivery. 
A new weighing scale, using a technology donated to UNICEF by the Government of Australia, will be available in late 1994. 
Because of a new standard of precision and an exceptional durability, the scale is expected to contribute significantly to the management of malnutrition in children and infants. 
255. During the plan period, the Office of Administrative Management will provide functional guidance to offices world wide in support of administrative, travel and legal services, stressing the need for further economy and efficiency in the light of budgetary constraints. 
Among the activities will be an increased emphasis on facilities management, i.e., construction, acquisition and leasing of office premises and staff housing in numerous field locations. 
At the same time, UNICEF will continue to implement its part of the policies and plans of JCGP with regard to sharing common premises and services jointly with other United Nations agencies in an increasing number of field offices. 
257. During the next four years, the new Standard Basic Cooperation Agreement is expected to be concluded with most Governments with which UNICEF cooperates in programmes in order to have more equal and improved legal conditions in as many countries as possible. 
258. During the plan period, the Evaluation and Research Office will give priority to systematizing the UNICEF institutional learning process and to enhancing capacity-building, institution-strengthening and management assistance to Governments and other partners in the field of applied and operational research and evaluation. 
Essential research and improved evaluation will also be instrumental in refining strategies and reaching the poorest groups where women and children continue to miss out on the benefits of national programmes. 
Country offices will be encouraged further to become knowledge centres on children. 
259. The multi-donor evaluation of UNICEF had identified an important role for regional offices in providing more substantive back-stopping to country offices and to systematize the lesson learning process at the regional level for programme and policy development. 
This includes the monitoring of evaluation and research activities, development of a regional peer review process, creation of linkages with knowledge networks, dissemination of evaluation and research findings and an increased role in the choice of strategies. 
The regional offices will also be critical in developing and managing at the regional level thematic rolling evaluation plans to review and analyse experience in specific areas relevant to the respective region on such topics as education, children in especially difficult circumstances and other institution-related subjects. 
In addition to this, there is a principle of flexibility established by the Board whereby "commitments proposed to the Board at any session should leave not less than 20 per cent of the following year's estimated resources available for new projects and unforeseen needs" (E/ICEF/612, para. 140). 
This principle of flexibility has made it possible, for example, to establish certain global and regional programmes and to use, under specific circumstances, general resources to support unfunded supplementary funding projects in accordance with financial regulation 8.3. 
As part of its commitment to the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s, UNICEF will maintain these allocation criteria during the 1994-1997 plan period. 
263. In the last two years the situation of children and women in the countries of Central and Eastern Europe and CIS has become better known and better documented. 
All of these measures were undertaken on the understanding that they would not negatively affect UNICEF support to developing countries. 
Since then UNICEF has undertaken further review in the Central and Eastern Europe and CIS countries. 
It is clear that given their declining levels of GNP per capita and worsening under-five mortality, UNICEF needs to apply its criteria in such a way that some of these countries would be eligible for normal UNICEF cooperation. 
The Executive Director will be making a separate presentation on how UNICEF may enhance its capacity, both at headquarters and in the field, to respond more adequately to their needs. 
Certain regions or subregions, such as sub-Saharan Africa and Central America, have also been the focus of special supplementary funding support. 
The commitment has been maintained to LDCs for which, in recent years, combined per child programme expenditure of general resources and supplementary funding has been more than four times that in other developing countries. 
265. Table 3 (see annex I) presents the current and expected distribution of resources among the major programme sectors, taking into account projected income and estimated expenditure as detailed below. 
266. The 1990-1993 medium-term plan stated that, as a general guideline for the decade, approximately 80 per cent of programme expenditure was expected to be distributed among the four major programme clusters: health; nutrition; water supply and sanitation; and education. 
It was stated in that plan, and reaffirmed in discussions at the 1990 regular session of the Executive Board, that there would be no absolute reduction from 1990 levels in expenditure on health. 
If income and programme expenditure fail to grow sufficiently to assure this, the proportion allocated to other sectors, particularly education, would not be increased as rapidly as planned. 
Education failed to show any appreciable growth during 1992 and 1993 despite expectations that it would do so. 
Expenditures in the emergency sector, however, were more than double their 1990 levels. 
The earlier hope that expenditure on education would assume an increasing share in overall programme expenditures was not borne out by the developments over the past two years. 
Trends in emergencies around the world will affect allocations to other sectors and in particular to emergency programmes. 
Increased support from donors for regular programmes in nutrition, water supply and sanitation and education will be required. 
270. The financial plan is a framework of projections that, to satisfy the specific financial requirements of UNICEF, has four main purposes: 
(a) To estimate future general resources and supplementary funds income; 
(b) To plan affordable levels of general resources programme expenditures; 
(c) To plan the budgetary estimates necessary to support programme expenditures; 
(d) To maintain the liquidity requirement. 
272. The Executive Board approves budgets for country programme cooperation and the administrative and programme support budget for financing from general resources. 
UNICEF has a biennial budget cycle; the Executive Board reviews the proposed administrative and programme support budget every two years. 
UNICEF prepares estimates of country programme cooperation to cover a longer period, usually four to five years, according to the national planning cycles of the countries involved. 
273. General resources programmes prepared for approval by the Executive Board at any given session are such that the resulting expenditures, in combination with previously approved expenditures, allow the most effective use of the resources estimated to be available in the following years. 
(b) The rate of expenditures depends upon many factors, some of which are beyond UNICEF control; 
(c) Fluctuation of rates of exchange, etc., adds considerable uncertainty to income and expenditure projections. 
If general resources income is lower than estimated, the main regulators of expenditures are: 
(a) The amounts of new programmes submitted to the Executive Board for approval; 
(b) Reducing the existing administrative and programme support budget; 
UNICEF uses the revised estimates to update the annual expenditure phasing and to decide the level of estimated programme cooperation to be prepared for the following years. 
279. The major purpose of the plan is to enable the Executive Board to review the performance of the previous year's financial plan and UNICEF updated income projections. 
280. Figure I (see annex II) provides a comparison between the actual 1993 results, the planned 1993 financial activities and the prior year's results. 
281. Total general resources income was $509 million, $36 million less than the medium-term plan forecast. 
Of the $36 million shortfall, $28 million was due to foreign exchange movements, primarily the result of the strengthening of the United States dollar. 
282. General resources income from Governments for 1993 was $358 million. 
This was $42 million less than projected in the medium-term plan. 
During 1993, the United States dollar increased in value compared to European currencies, which caused a reduction of $13 million compared to the plan. 
This was $5 million more than projected in the medium-term plan. 
284. Interest income of $19 million was $3 million less than in the plan owing to the low interest rate on United-States-dollar-denominated accounts. 
Other income of $11 million was the net effect of miscellaneous income of $26 million being offset by a loss owing to foreign exchange movements of $15 million. 
285. Total supplementary funds income was $357 million, $13 million less than in the plan. 
Contributions for emergencies of $170 million exceeded the medium-term plan target by $5 million. 
Regular contributions were $194 million, $11 million less than projected in the plan. 
286. Total UNICEF income for 1993 was $866 million, $49 million less than the 1993 medium-term plan estimate owing to foreign exchange movements of $35 million and income shortfalls of $14 million. 
287. General resources programme expenditures were $413 million, $13 million more than the medium-term plan. 
Programme expenditures were $23 million (6 per cent) higher than 1992. 
288. Administrative and programme support budget expenditures for 1993 were $187 million. 
Budget expenditures for the biennium 1992-1993 were $16 million less than the amount approved by the Executive Board. 
289. Supplementary fund programme expenditures for the year were $391 million. 
290. Total expenditures in 1993 were $997 million, $17 million more than the medium-term plan amount. 
291. The general resources convertible cash balance decreased substantially during 1993. 
This was expected since the 1993 financial medium-term plan aimed to reduce the cash balance by setting expenditure levels higher than the expected income level. 
General resources contributions receivable increased by $15 million in 1993. 
294. Inventories consist of the Supply Division inventory and some GCO stock. 
The Supply Division uses inventory to meet the requirements for standard supply and equipment items for UNICEF programmes and also for procurement services, particularly essential drugs. 
At the end of 1993, inventories totalled $45 million, representing a decrease of $4 million. 
295. Contributions for following years received in advance are the largest liability on the UNICEF balance sheet. 
For supplementary funds, the balance in this account decreased by $28 million. 
296. The net effect on general resources cash balances of all changes in non-cash assets and liabilities was to decrease cash by $3 million. For supplementary funds, the net effect on cash balances of all changes in non-cash assets and liabilities was to increase cash by $62 million. 
The 1993 supplementary funds cash balance was $184 million, $58 million more than in the medium-term plan. 
The total cash balance (excluding special accounts for procurement services and other activities) was $377 million. 
This was $44 million more than the level forecast in the medium-term plan. 
298. Although it appears that the general resources convertible cash balance exceeds the current liquidity requirement by $125 million, certain items should be noted. 
UNICEF is grateful that a major government donor paid part of its 1994 contributions to general resources before year-end 1993. 
Since this partial payment amounting to $73 million is for 1994, the cash cannot be considered surplus as of the end of 1993. 
Of the remaining cash balance, $18 million has been earmarked for the purchase of office and staff accommodations in the field as part of the Executive Board-approved capital asset fund. 
The result would be higher cash balances and a lower level of programme implementation. 
300. The major source of income to general resources is contributions from Governments. 
In 1993, contributions from Governments were $358 million, or 70 per cent of income to general resources. 
Although many countries give to UNICEF, the top 20 donors account for 98 per cent of general resources income from Governments. 
In addition, some donors have announced their contribution since the pledging conference. 
302. To arrive at the forecast for future years, internal meetings take place to discuss recent trends in development aid and the global economic situation. 
The situation for each major donor is then discussed. 
PFO shares its views on the long-term income prospects for each of the major donors. 
These forecasts are totalled with a lump sum forecast for all other countries to arrive at the forecasts shown in the financial medium-term plan. 
303. UNICEF uses the United States dollar as its currency for financial reporting. 
Most donors pledge and pay their contributions in their national currencies. 
When the value of the dollar decreases, UNICEF income increases; and when the value of the dollar increases, UNICEF income decreases. 
304. A comparison of this year's financial medium-term plan to last year's plan is shown in table 4 (see annex I). 
305. Last year's financial medium-term plan strategy was to use the surplus general resources cash balance to offset the effects of the lowered general resources income forecast. 
By reducing the cash balance, UNICEF had hoped to maintain general resources programme expenditures at least at 1993 levels throughout the medium-term plan period. 
However, due to the continuing budgetary constraints on major donors and the rising United States dollar, this year's financial medium-term plan requires a reduction in planned general resources expenditures. 
306. Compared to last year's financial medium-term plan, UNICEF is reducing planned general resources expenditures for programmes and the administrative and programme support budget. 
Similar to last year's plan, general resources expenditures will exceed income until 1996 when UNICEF expects income to surpass planned expenditure levels. 
The planned decrease in general resources programme expenditures will be offset by increased implementation of supplementary-funded programmes. 
They are in United States dollars using the March 1994 United Nations rates of exchange. 
The lower end of the range represents a moderate income growth projection. 
UNICEF uses this projection for determining the programme and budget expenditure levels presented in the medium-term plan. 
The higher end of the range represents the target level for UNICEF fund-raising efforts. 
If UNICEF achieves the higher levels of income, the programme spending levels contained in the medium-term plan would increase. 
Since the medium-term plan uses the lower end of the range to set spending levels, these are the income projections that appear in all the remaining tables and text in the present document. 
309. The financial plan forecasts total income for 1994 of $888 million, 3 per cent more than 1993. 
310. Owing to the difficult budgetary situation faced by many of the major donors and the effect of a rising United States dollar, the forecast of general resources income for 1994-1996 is less than forecast in last year's financial medium-term plan. 
311. The financial plan forecasts total general resources income to be $532 million in 1994. 
This is $23 million higher than 1993. 
For the period 1994-1997, total general resources income is forecast to increase at an average annual rate of 6 per cent, reaching $635 million in 1997. 
(a) Government contributions: Several major donors have indicated that they will be able to increase at least slightly their contributions for 1994. 
The financial plan forecasts government contributions to be $351 million in 1994, $7 million less than 1993. 
For the period 1994-1997, the financial plan forecasts an average annual growth of 5 per cent; 
(b) Non-government contributions: The financial plan forecasts that non-government contributions will be $27 million in 1994 and then increase at a rate of $1 million a year; 
(c) GCO: The projections are a reflection of the current GCO work plan adjusted for the effects of the timing difference between GCO and UNICEF fiscal years. 
Details of the GCO work plan are given in document E/ICEF/1994/AB/L.6. Net GCO income includes income from the sale of GCO products and private sector fund-raising. 
Therefore, the financial plan forecasts that interest income will be $16 million in 1994 and then decline to $11 million by 1997; 
(e) Other income: Other income consists of gains/losses as a result of exchange rate movements and other miscellaneous items. 
Other miscellaneous income items are forecast to be $20 million a year throughout the plan period. 
313. UNICEF receives contributions for supplementary funds for programmes and for emergency relief. 
Table 5 shows the forecast of these contributions separately. 
Consistent with last year's plan, the 1994 financial plan forecasts a decrease in contributions to emergencies with a corresponding increase in contributions to non-emergency programmes. 
The financial plan forecasts non-emergency contributions for 1994 of $201 million. 
For the years 1994-1997, non-emergency contributions are projected to increase at an average annual rate of 4 per cent, reaching $226 million in 1997. 
The financial plan assumes contributions for emergencies of $155 million for 1994, declining to $130 million by 1997. 
Last year's financial plan set planned general resource expenditures at a level that would reduce the general resources convertible cash balance to the 10 per cent level by the end of 1995. 
This year's financial plan maintains that target. 
315. Supplementary funds cash balances are forecast to decrease from the 1993 year-end balance of $184 million to $70 million by the end of 1997. 
317. General resources programmes proposed to the second regular session of 1994 of the Executive Board amount to $318 million. 
This is the amount present income projections and liquidity requirements would make possible. 
If future information about projected income shows levels different from the plan, the scale of programme preparation will be adjusted accordingly. 
319. The 1994-1997 level of planned spending is in line with the goal of maximizing programme expenditures while maintaining general resources liquidity. 
320. The plan proposes general resources programme expenditures of $368 million in 1994, $45 million less than in 1993. 
For 1995, general resources programme expenditures are planned at $365 million. 
By 1996, UNICEF expects to be able to start increasing programme expenditures from general resources. 
Planned programme expenditures are $376 million for 1996 and $408 million for 1997. 
321. Expenditures on a supplementary funds programme begin after a donor pledges its financial support to that programme. 
When UNICEF receives pledges or contributions for supplementary funds, often the entire amount is immediately recognized as income, although actual spending on the programme may occur over several years. 
The unspent balance of programme cooperation from supplementary funds was $439 million at the end of 1993. 
The financial plan uses projected implementation of the unspent balance and estimated future contributions as the basis to forecast expenditures for 1994-1997. 
322. The financial plan forecasts supplementary funds programme expenditures of $407 million for 1994 and $410 million for 1995, followed by a slight decline in the following years as the unspent balance of supplementary funds programme cooperation is reduced. 
323. Total programme spending from 1994 to 1997 is forecast to grow at an average of 1 per cent annually from $775 million in 1994 to $788 million by 1997. 
However, actual spending will depend on achieving the levels of contributions expected in the present plan. 
324. In line with the revised income projections, the annual levels of budget expenditures for 1994-1995 are also revised downwards. 
325. As in previous budget exercises, the objective is to balance programme and budgetary expenditures within a realistic income scenario to ensure adequate future liquidity provisions and an average annual growth rate for general resources programme expenditure that outpaces the growth of the administrative budget. 
Based on current calculations, the 1996-1997 projected biennial budget of approximately $436 million reflects an increase of 1.0 per cent over the approved expenditure levels for 1994-1995 and an increase of 4.8 per cent over the revised expenditure levels for 1994-1995. 
327. As explained in paragraph 292 above, movements in non-cash assets and liabilities affect year-end cash balances. 
Line 4 in tables 7, 8 and 9 (see annex I) show the forecasted effect of these movements. 
Planned spending from this fund is $6 million in 1994, $3 million in 1995, $3 million in 1996 and $1 million in 1997. 
329. All the above items - income, expenditure and liquidity - are summarized in table 7, with a breakdown of general resources in table 8 and supplementary funds in table 9. 
Figures II through V (see annex II) show actual and forecasted financial information by source of fund and in total for the period 1986-1997. 
Figure VI (see annex II) shows the elements of UNICEF actual and planned expenditures for the same period. 
330. Although they are not included in UNICEF income and expenditure figures, special accounts for procurement services, transfers from programmes and other activities are a significant part of UNICEF operations. 
In 1993, disbursements from special accounts totalled $94 million. 
Table 10 (see annex I) shows the amount of special account activity in 1993 and an estimate of activities during the medium-term plan period. 
Approve the medium-term plan as a framework of projections for 1994-1997 (summarized in table 7), including the preparation of up to $820 million in programme expenditures from general resources to be submitted to the Executive Board in 1995 (shown in table 6, item 5). 
Achievement of these goals is essential for the full implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, which is the ultimate objective of programmes for children and development. 
(b) Between 1990 and the year 2000, reduction of the maternal mortality rate by one half; 
(c) Between 1990 and the year 2000, reduction of severe and moderate malnutrition among children under five years of age by one half; 
(d) Universal access to safe drinking water and to sanitary means of excreta disposal; 
(e) By the year 2000, universal access to basic education and completion of primary education by at least 80 per cent of primary school-age children; 
(f) Reduction of the adult illiteracy rate (the appropriate age-group to be determined in each country) to at least one half its 1990 level, with emphasis on female literacy; 
(iv) Universal access to primary education, with special emphasis for girls, and accelerated literacy programmes for women; 
(ii) Reduction of the rate of low birth weight (2.5 kilograms or less) to less than 10 per cent; 
(iii) Reduction of iron deficiency anaemia in women by one third of 1990 levels; 
(v) Virtual elimination of vitamin A deficiency and its consequences, including blindness; 
(vii) Growth promotion and its regular monitoring to be institutionalized in all countries by the end of the 1990s; 
(viii) Dissemination of knowledge and supporting services to increase food production to ensure household food security; 
(ii) Elimination of neonatal tetanus by 1995; 
(iii) Reduction by 95 per cent in measles deaths and reduction by 90 per cent of measles cases compared to pre-immunization levels by 1995, as a major step to the global eradication of measles in the longer run; 
(iv) Maintenance of a high level of immunization coverage (at least 90 per cent of children under one year of age by the year 2000) against diphtheria, pertussis, tetanus, measles, poliomyelitis and tuberculosis and against tetanus for women of child-bearing age; 
(i) Universal access to safe drinking water; 
(ii) Universal access to sanitary means of excreta disposal; 
(iii) Elimination of dracunculiasis (guinea worm disease) by the year 2000; 
Provide improved protection of children in especially difficult circumstances and tackle the root causes leading to such situations. 
The leaders of the majority of countries are exhibiting a responsible and sober approach which acknowledges the real and positive role of the Russian Federation in containing and resolving crisis situations. 
The Russian Federation would like a stronger and genuine partnership based on equality and on mutual trust and respect to be established in real terms, not just at the level of declarations or intentions, in the sphere of peacemaking in the CIS countries. 
To this end, we deem it appropriate to draw attention to a number of fundamental political and international legal aspects of the Russian Federation's participation in peacemaking activity within CIS. 
The Russian Federation's actions are aimed solely at halting armed confrontations in a number of newly independent States, stabilizing the situation there and creating conditions for a long-term and lasting settlement. 
More than 15,000 Russian military personnel are stationed at "hot spots" in the territory of CIS States. 
This is fully consistent with the provisions of the United Nations Charter, pursuant to which dealing with matters relating to the maintenance of peace on the basis of arrangements among interested States is not only permitted, but welcome (Article 52 of the Charter). 
However, none of the current peacemaking operations in the territory of the former USSR falls under this provision, in that they are not enforcement actions and are conducted with the consent of all parties to the conflict concerned. 
This indeed is what we advocate in proposing that the United Nations and CSCE cooperate with the peacemaking operations in the CIS countries in various ways, including the sending of missions, observers, advisers, etc. 
The Russian Federation will also be prepared to participate in peacemaking operations of the United Nations and CSCE in the territory of the former USSR, if the parties to a given conflict request these organizations to establish such operations and a decision to conduct them is taken. 
The world community must acknowledge this objective reality, and begin to cooperate more closely with the Russian Federation and its neighbours. 
This would moreover enable all "doubters" to convince themselves of the "transparency" of these peacemaking operations and the lack of foundation for the suspicions that have arisen with respect to them. 
The Russian Federation, in pursuing a firm policy of ensuring peace and stability around its borders and the discharge of its obligations under agreements with the countries concerned and within the framework of CIS, is not directing its efforts against anyone at all. 
We do not seek for ourselves a special status or an exclusive role, but nor shall we shrink from our responsibility for the situation in this key region for the Russian Federation. 
1. The present report is submitted in response to Security Council resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993, by which the Council established the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) for an initial period of six months. 
On 6 January 1994, the Council adopted resolution 893 (1994) by which it, inter alia, reaffirmed its approval of the deployment of UNAMIR, as outlined in my report of 24 September 1993 (S/26488), including the early deployment of a second infantry battalion to the demilitarized zone (DMZ). 
It also welcomed the continued efforts of the Secretary-General and his Special Representative to help to promote and enhance dialogue among all the parties concerned. 
UNAMIR, within the overall framework of the Security Council's mandate, has continued to assist those efforts. 
5. In my report of 30 December, I had pointed out that most of the projected tasks of phase I of the four-phase implementation plan approved by the Security Council in its resolution 872 (1993) had been accomplished. 
That phase was to last approximately 90 days, until the installation of the broad-based transitional Government. 
My Special Representative, Mr. Jacques-Roger Booh Booh, has expressed his concern over this delay to the various political leaders. 
My Special Representative, during his numerous meetings with President Habyarimana and other Rwandese political leaders, has continued to urge them to expedite action for the establishment of the broad-based transitional Government. 
The failure to establish the broad-based transitional Government constitutes a serious impediment to the implementation of the Arusha peace agreement and to the smooth functioning of State institutions. 
10. While various Rwandese political leaders have also recognized the urgent need to establish the broad-based transitional Government and the Transitional National Assembly in order to ensure the smooth and orderly functioning of the country, they nevertheless remain deadlocked on the modalities for putting those institutions in place. 
Largely because of those efforts, progress has been made in bridging the gap in the positions of the various parties and moving them closer to a compromise in order to facilitate the establishment of the broad-based transitional Government. 
Nevertheless, the key element in that consensus, which provides for the installation of the broad-based transitional Government and the Transitional National Assembly even if some political parties are not in a position to participate immediately, has continued to feature in the discussions among the Rwandese political leaders. 
I strongly reaffirmed this position when I received the President's Special Envoy on 1 March in New York. 
Following the announcement of the RPF's rejection of the proposed compromise in a communiqu dated 28 February, my Special Representative met on 1 March with the President of RPF, Colonel Alexis Kanyarengwe, at the RPF headquarters in Mulindi, in a continuing search for a solution to the deadlock. 
He urged all parties concerned to continue the dialogue and to refrain from any actions that could aggravate the situation. 
16. On 7 March, President Habyarimana paid a one-day official working visit to Uganda. 
President Museveni reaffirmed his commitment to assist the peace process and expressed the hope that the deadlock that had delayed the installation of the broad-based transitional Government would soon be overcome. 
He held intensive bilateral consultations with various Rwandese political and religious leaders as well as with members of the diplomatic corps, the representative in Rwanda of the Secretary-General of OAU and my Special Representative. 
He stressed that the delay in the political transition caused by the apparent power struggle within the Liberal Party was unacceptable, as it had no legal basis within the framework of the Arusha peace agreement. 
The proposed composition of the broad-based transitional Government, he emphasized, was within the prerogative of the Prime Minister Designate, Mr. Faustin Twagiramungu, as long as he respected the lists of ministers proposed to him during consultations with each of the political forces concerned. 
The Tanzanian Minister also considered as unacceptable the rejection by RPF of the compromise reached within the Liberal Party on a formula for sharing the Party's assigned seats in the transitional Parliament. 
19. The Prime Minister Designate, in a nationwide radio address on 18 March, announced the proposed composition of the broad-based transitional Government. 
23. Despite the increased tensions and insecurity engendered by the political impasse described above, the cease-fire generally appeared to hold during the period under review. 
UNAMIR forces, whose operational capacity was enhanced with the deployment of additional personnel and equipment, continued to play a stabilizing role. 
24. With the arrival in Kigali on 28 December 1993 of a UNAMIR-escorted 600-man RPF security battalion, the military tasks projected for phase I of the operational plan were effectively concluded, ahead of schedule. 
The persistent stalemate on the establishment of the broad-based transitional Government has delayed the start of phase II operations, which were also scheduled to last 90 days and to comprise preparations for the disengagement, demobilization and integration of the armed forces of the parties and of the gendarmerie. 
UNAMIR forces earmarked for phase II operations are nevertheless in place and ready to begin operations on short notice, as soon as the broad-based transitional Government is formed. 
In addition, preparations for phase III, which would involve the actual disengagement, demobilization and integration process, are well advanced. 
These figures include the 81 military observers serving with the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR). 
26. Under the implementation plan approved by the Security Council on 5 October 1993, UNAMIR operations were to be divided into five sectors. 
However, in view of the situation that developed in the south of the country following the attempted coup d'at of 21 October 1993 in neighbouring Burundi, a sixth sector was established in February 1994 to cover the requirements identified in my report of 30 December 1993. 
During the period under review, major developments in the six sectors have included the following: 
(a) The Force headquarters, responsible in particular for the command and control of the operations of the UNAMIR military component, has become fully operational with the recent arrival of vehicles, communications and other equipment. 
It is also increasingly active in conducting and coordinating security operations, coordinating joint meetings with Government and RPF military officials on various issues and undertaking reconnaissance and planning for the disengagement and demobilization process; 
(b) The Military Observer Group headquarters has also become fully operational. 
It exercises command and control over the three established observer sectors, namely the Rwandese government forces sector, the RPF sector and the southern sector. 
The main activities of the sector have included providing security for the RPF battalion and civilian officials encamped in the "CND building" in Kigali, providing security for senior government and opposition leaders and ensuring respect for the Kigali weapons secure area. 
To deal with the worsened security situation in Kigali, 200 military personnel from the Ghanaian battalion in the DMZ were temporarily redeployed recently to assist the Kigali sector, which has become increasingly involved in monitoring the gendarmerie and assisting it in the maintenance of security in the capital; 
(d) The DMZ sector became fully operational in late February 1994 with the establishment of the sector headquarters in Byumba and the deployment of the Ghanaian battalion and the Bangladesh engineer company. 
Major activities of the sector have included patrolling, observation, investigation, demolition and disposal of ammunition and escorting humanitarian operations in the area. 
A number of minor cease-fire violations have occurred. 
The violations were investigated and, where required, discussions have taken place to resolve them; 
The main activities of the two sectors have covered reconnaissance of assembly points in preparation for phase III operations, confirming the positions of the Rwandese government forces and RPF forces, monitoring the activities of both sides, monitoring the spontaneous return of refugees and investigating reported incidents. 
(f) The southern sector headquarters was established in February 1994 in Butane as an additional sector from existing resources of military observers and equipment. 
However, additional transport, communications and other equipment will be needed to meet the operational requirements of this sector. 
The sector is, in particular, frequently called upon to assist humanitarian operations by providing escorts for delivery convoys and security for storage depots and distribution points. 
27. Owing in part to the continuing political stalemate, the period under review has seen a rapid and dramatic deterioration in the security situation in Kigali. 
January and February saw increasingly violent demonstrations, roadblocks, assassination of political leaders and assaults on and murders of civilians, developments that severely overstretched the resources and capabilities of the national gendarmerie. 
Following an upsurge in violent incidents in late February, culminating in the assassination of two prominent political leaders and the ambush of a UNAMIR-escorted RPF convoy, the Government imposed a curfew in Kigali and in other cities. 
Furthermore, UNAMIR and the United Nations community in Kigali moved into phase II security status for a period of about three weeks. 
The United Nations community has since returned to the phase I security status, as the security situation has begun to stabilize, especially following the increased support provided to the gendarmerie by UNAMIR military and civilian police components. 
28. Meanwhile, UNAMIR has stressed to all the parties that there should be no importation of ammunition into Rwanda before the installation of the broad-based transitional Government. 
My Special Representative has also expressed his serious concern about increasing reports regarding the distribution of weapons to civilians, which constitutes a serious threat not only to public security in Kigali and elsewhere in Rwanda but also to UNAMIR personnel. 
29. The Rwandese government forces have continued, despite repeated protests by UNAMIR, to mine the major route from Kigali to Mulindi and the Ugandan border. 
On several other occasions, the Rwandese government forces have alleged that RPF was using UNAMIR-escorted convoys to smuggle armed personnel and weapons into Kigali. 
To help to remove such concerns and suspicions, a strict inspection procedure has been initiated to the satisfaction of the two parties. 
30. During this reporting period, the deployment of the engineer, logistics and medical units was completed. 
The medical unit is functioning and providing basic as well as emergency medical assistance to UNAMIR personnel. 
Despite continuing shortages, the overall logistics situation has improved with the arrival of vehicles, communications and other equipment from the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia and ONUMOZ. 
In addition, with the recent arrival of helicopters, UNAMIR will be able to enhance its reconnaissance operations and air mobility in the Mission area. 
The ability of UNAMIR personnel to communicate with the local population could make a difference between life and death, especially in emergency situations. 
32. Planning for the demining programme is well advanced. 
The continued cooperation of both the Rwandese government forces and the RPF is essential, if this programme is to succeed. 
Samples of mines used by both parties are expected shortly, so that testing and training can be conducted. 
CIVPOL headquarters in Kigali includes a special investigation team, a liaison section and six police monitoring teams. 
34. In carrying out its mandate, which is to assist in maintaining public security through the monitoring and verification of the activities of the gendarmerie and the communal police, CIVPOL works closely with the Gendarmerie Nationale and the Police Communale (commune police) in Kigali. 
Its Special Investigation Team, which cooperates closely with the Government Prosecutor and maintains contact with local human rights groups, follows cases involving ethnic or politically motivated crimes, as well as complaints against the gendarmerie itself. 
Since CIVPOL became operational in January, the Special Investigation Team has dealt with 54 serious crimes, complaints and allegations of human rights violations. 
35. During the same period, CIVPOL has received reports of 36 people killed as a result of demonstrations or riots. 
The Liaison Section monitors the activities of special units of the gendarmerie such as the mobile intervention groups, the airport, road and VIP sections and the training school. 
In response to the recent deterioration in the security situation, which has seriously strained the gendarmerie's limited personnel and logistics resources, CIVPOL has been assisting in patrolling, including night patrols, and in setting up new gendarmerie bases. 
36. Since my report of 24 September 1993, as already mentioned above, the security situation in Rwanda and, especially in Kigali, has seriously deteriorated. 
While most incidents can be attributed to armed banditry, which has been growing as a result of the ready availability of weapons, ethnic and politically motivated crimes, including assassinations and murders, also have increased. 
37. These disturbing incidents, unless contained or stopped, could lead to an environment of widespread and heightened insecurity that could hinder seriously the full and effective implementation of the Arusha peace agreement. 
The situation is particularly worrisome because the national gendarmerie, which is responsible for maintaining law and order, is severely handicapped in terms of personnel, equipment and training. 
Close monitoring by CIVPOL, within the framework of its mandate, of the activities of the national gendarmerie and commune police, to ensure that they are acting in compliance with the terms of the Arusha peace agreement, is therefore a critical need. 
38. On the basis of its current authorized personnel strength of 60, the civilian police component has been able to deploy and operate only in Kigali, instead of being able, as originally intended, to function in various parts of Rwanda. 
It has become evident that an additional 45 civilian police monitors would be required for deployment along a formula of 5 monitors per province, to monitor the 9 territorial companies of the gendarmerie who are responsible for the country's 9 provinces. 
The primary tasks of these additional police monitors would cover the monitoring of the activities of the gendarmerie and commune police. 
They would also participate in patrols and, as appropriate, investigate and report on related incidents. 
Since the cost implications of this proposed personnel increase will be minimal, it is my intention to reflect them in my next submission to the General Assembly. 
39. Since my last report, the humanitarian situation in Rwanda has become even more worrying as new challenges have compounded existing difficulties and deepened the crisis. 
The Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) and the World Food Programme (WFP) Crop and Food Supply Assessment Mission that was undertaken in February 1994 confirmed a critical food supply situation in all parts of Rwanda. 
Declining national revenues, owing to the worsening overall economic situation, are hindering efforts to improve seriously deteriorated public services in health, sanitation and social relief and rehabilitation, thus increasing the risks of vulnerability and need among the population. 
The special requirements of children and women are of particular concern. 
40. Owing in large measure to the assistance provided over the years by United Nations and other international humanitarian relief agencies (non-governmental as well as intergovernmental), mortality and malnutrition rates, which are still unacceptably high, have dropped in refugee and displaced-person camps since December 1993. 
However, other problems persist, including in particular inadequate housing and rampant epidemic diseases due to shortages of medicines and, above all, cramped and unsanitary living conditions in the settlements. 
41. Other new challenges involve tensions associated with the consequences and impact of the growing numbers of spontaneous returnees, many of whom left Rwanda years ago. 
Some, upon returning to the country, have settled on land vacated temporarily by citizens internally displaced as a result of the recent conflict, while others have begun to make claims on land and other property reportedly left behind when they fled the country. 
These developments have caused or exacerbated tensions in various communities and humanitarian relief agencies are increasingly concerned that, if left unresolved, they could have a damaging effect on the smooth and safe operation of humanitarian relief activities, including in particular repatriation and rehabilitation programmes. 
42. Close inter-agency cooperation and collaboration in the field of humanitarian assistance in Rwanda is facilitating operations to reach those in need. 
The United Nations Resident Coordinator has also been designated as the Humanitarian Coordinator and is assisted by an Inter-Agency support unit. 
A disaster management team composed of representatives of concerned United Nations system organizations has been established. 
Arrangements are under way to put in place an integrated regional early warning and resource mobilization information system. 
43. UNAMIR, which assists in the coordination of humanitarian assistance activities in Rwanda, has stepped up security support for these activities, including providing escorts for convoys and protection for depots and distribution centres. 
My Special Representative has begun visiting refugee and displaced-person settlements, thus contributing to focusing greater national and international attention on the needs and problems involved. 
I would also like to commend the dedicated staff and volunteers who continue to participate in relief operations, often in very difficult conditions, and sometimes at great personal risk. 
44. The General Assembly, by its decision 48/479 of 23 December 1993, authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments up to the amount of US$ 51,120,000 gross (US$ 50,478,000 net) for the maintenance of UNAMIR for the period from 5 October 1993 to 4 April 1994. 
An amount of $50.7 million was apportioned among Member States on 21 January 1994 for the cost of UNAMIR. 
As of 18 March 1994, some $17.7 million had been received. 
Through their respect of the cease-fire, the parties have demonstrated that they remain committed to the peace process set out in the agreement. 
However, despite the cease-fire, commensurate progress has not been made in the political process. 
As the implementation process commenced, there was a general expectation that the new institutions would be installed by 5 January 1994 to guide Rwanda through a two-year transitional period. 
47. As I have stated, continued support for UNAMIR would depend upon the full and prompt implementation of the Arusha peace agreement by the parties. 
The United Nations presence can be justified only if the parties show the necessary political will to abide by their commitments and to implement the agreement. 
I therefore urge the parties to set aside their differences and agree to put these institutions in place without further delay or procrastination. 
48. Progress made thus far in the negotiations suggests that a compromise could be reached on the transitional institutions. 
I am encouraged by the fact that, in spite of increasing tensions, the parties have maintained the process of dialogue. 
All of these issues were discussed in the report which I submitted to the Council on 23 November 1993 (S/26790). 
At that time I had expressed my considerable concern that some very important elements in the Accords remained only partially implemented, when they should have been completed or well on the way to completion before the elections. 
My preoccupation today stems from the fact that, four months after that report, little progress has been achieved in the above-mentioned areas. 
Establishing the civilian character of the police function was a fundamental tenet and objective of the entire peace agreement, coupled with the new role attributed to the Armed Forces and their reduction in size. 
However, there continue to be disquieting signs of reluctance to comply with these objectives. 
There have been developments which, if they remain uncorrected, would produce a result inconsistent with the Peace Accords. 
ONUSAL continues to be hindered from properly carrying out its verification responsibilities in this regard. 
In addition, there remains concern about activities by the military intelligence bodies which are contrary to the Peace Accords. 
The reintegration of the members of the FMLN, within a framework of full legality, into the civil, institutional and political life of the country was the ultimate objective of the peace process as set forth in the Geneva Agreement of 4 April 1990. 
Progress in reintegration of the FMLN into the political life of El Salvador is astonishing, as witnessed by the significant number of seats which they recently gained in the Legislative Assembly. 
The compromise reached when the parties accepted my proposal of 13 October 1992 raised the hope that this difficult and complex question could be put back on the way to resolution, thus easing the predicament of up to 47,500 potential beneficiaries. 
Efforts were set in train, despite serious obstacles, to mobilize international assistance. 
Similarly, other reintegration programmes are moving extremely slowly, and the terms of some of the programmes including those relating to lack of satisfactory credit facilities, raise concern as to their viability. 
A particularly urgent matter, which I recently mentioned to the members of the Council, is that of recommendations of the Commission on the Truth requiring constitutional amendments, particularly with regard to the decentralization of powers and competence of the Supreme Court. 
Members of the Council will recall that the recommendations of the Commission on the Truth were accepted as binding in the Peace Accords. 
The urgency is due to the fact that in El Salvador constitutional amendments must be approved by a simple majority in one legislature and ratified by the following legislature by a two-thirds majority. 
Thus, unless the amendments are approved by 30 April 1994, date of expiry of the current legislature, they cannot enter into force before 1997. 
Urgent action to implement these amendments is needed in order to ensure that the long-delayed reform of the judiciary takes place. 
In recent correspondence, through my Special Representative, and through my Senior Political Adviser who travelled to San Salvador last week, I have taken up these matters with President Cristiani, under whose leadership I am convinced that the remaining problems can be put on the way to a solution. 
I hope that the Council can support my efforts in these areas on which action to put the process back on track is urgently required. 
In recent weeks, Fascist terror in Banjaluka and its suburbs, introduced two years ago, has gained the proportions of rapid ethnic cleansing. 
According to the reliable information, couple of hundreds of Bosniacs and Croats are being expelled from Banjaluka area on a daily basis. 
In order to save their sheer lives, these unfortunate people surrender to their expellers a very last coin of their savings. 
After numerous massive executions of the non-Serbian population, after concentration camps where thousands of Muslims-intellectuals were murdered, what is presently taking place in Banjaluka is the final act of the crime against humanity, that has been lengthy and thoroughly prepared. 
Last year, in only one day, the authorities of the so-called "Republika Srpska" levelled with explosives three mosques in the centre of Banjaluka, all three registered as international cultural heritage. 
The European Union notes that the situation is deteriorating in Bujumbura, where repeated confrontations between civilian militias and the forces of order are causing many victims, especially among the unarmed and innocent people of the two ethnic groups. 
The United Nations Compensation Commission is continuing to work towards fulfilling its mandate to render quick and effective justice to the victims of Iraq's invasion of Kuwait. 
I have the honour to refer to Security Council resolution 871 (1993) of 4 October 1993 as well as to my recent reports as contained in documents S/1994/291, S/1994/300 and S/1994/333. 
The Council may wish to welcome this development, which comes after repeated exhortations in several Security Council resolutions, and to authorize UNPROFOR to perform the functions called for in the agreement. 
Of this shortfall, four mechanized infantry companies and one engineer company could be covered from within resources already authorized by the Security Council in its resolution 847 (1993) of 3 June 1993. 
I recommend therefore that the authorized strength of UNPROFOR be increased by four mechanized infantry companies (one mechanized infantry battalion of 1,000 all ranks) and four engineer companies (of 600 all ranks). 
In addition, a helicopter squadron of at least six helicopters with 200 all ranks would be required in order to effectively monitor the provisions of the cease-fire agreement. 
The parties signing this document agree that all armed hostilities between the parties should end immediately and that a cease-fire on all contact lines existing between the parties on 29 March 1994, hereafter referred to as the Contact Line, should be fully respected from 900 hours, 4 April 1994. 
1. All armed hostilities shall end immediately and a cease-fire on the Contact Line will start at 900 hours on 4 April 1994. 
Transit through the area by units with more than three vehicles shall be notified to UNPROFOR during the first 14 days after the signature of this Agreement. 
3. Not later than 900 hours, 5 April 1994, all indirect fire weapons shall be deployed out of range of the Lines of Separation (as defined in paragraph 4 below): mortars and AA-guns not less than 10 kilometres, artillery and tanks not less than 20 kilometres. 
UNPROFOR military observers shall be accorded full freedom of movement on both sides of the Lines of Separation in order to confirm that all weapons systems specified in this Agreement are deployed beyond the minimum distances from the Lines of Separation. 
The freedom of movement in areas described above includes the right to visit military and paramilitary units and facilities with four hours' advance notice. 
ECMM operating in accordance with its Memorandum of Understanding shall be accorded full freedom of movement on all the territories related to this Memorandum. 
UNPROFOR, operating according to its mandate, shall be accorded full freedom of movement on all the relevant territories and the same right to visit military and paramilitary units and facilities as described above. 
This is to be achieved by 13 April 1994. 
Their main mission is to investigate immediately any violation of the cease-fire. 
The commission investigating the violation will be informed by the party determined to be responsible for the violation about all disciplinary or other action taken in respect of the incident. 
These commissions shall be established before the cease-fire starts. 
Each commission shall be chaired by a representative of UNPROFOR who will issue convening orders to parties on its own initiative, or at the request of the parties. 
Details about membership, meeting places and documentation as agreed upon are to be found in annex B. 
7. Should any breach of the cease-fire or other provisions of this Agreement occur, neither party shall retaliate, but shall rely entirely on the procedures foreseen in paragraph 6 above. 
Any checkpoints or other positions of the two sides must be established as far away as needed from the United Nations checkpoint to ensure that small arms and heavy machine-gun fire cannot target the UNPROFOR checkpoint. 
At the UNPROFOR checkpoints facilities will be established to hold meetings of the joint commissions. 
All crossings shall be opened by no later than three hours after the cease-fire starts. 
9. Not later than 900 hours on 19 April 1994, the parties will meet and negotiate the modalities for a reduction of forces in a 10-kilometre zone on either side of the Contact Line. 
This reduction shall be completed within five days after an agreement has been reached. 
The parties shall provide UNPROFOR with marked maps and mine-field records for all mine fields within the Lines of Separation; they will remove mines upon request and under supervision of UNPROFOR. 
2. UNPROFOR will establish temporary control points on the 10- and 20-kilometre lines in accordance with paragraph 3 of the Cease-fire Agreement. 
All redeploying units and their weapons must pass through and report at such control points. 
At these points a Croat or a Serb liaison officer shall be present on their respective side. 
3. Paragraph 3 in the Cease-fire Agreement stipulates that "all indirect fire weapons shall be deployed out of range of the Lines of Separation". 
No indirect fire weapon will be allowed inside the minimum zone of separation (10 and 20 km) mentioned in the same paragraph. 
4. As the only exception from paragraph 3 above, the Croatian Army will be allowed to store indirect fire weapons at Starigrad, Zadar and Sibenik, where they will remain under UNPROFOR supervision. 
The Serb forces will be allowed to store indirect fire weapons at Beli Manastir, Dalj, Vukovar, Benkovac and Gracac. 
5. The lines of separation shall be as drawn on maps by UNPROFOR and accepted by the parties. 
After separation is completed, these lines may be amended on the ground as proposed by UNPROFOR and accepted by the party concerned. 
Such a proposal may be based on suggestions from either of the parties. 
This will be done by joint commissions, established in accordance with the special agreement on joint commissions (annex C). 
Crossings between the lines inside towns or villages are to be checked or/and blocked by UNPROFOR. 
7. Paragraph 5 of the Cease-fire Agreement states that "the freedom of movement in areas described above includes the right to visit military and paramilitary units and facilities with four hours' advance notice". 
8. On 9 April 1994, the parties will begin to lift all mines affecting the deployment of UNPROFOR elements within the area of separation. 
9. Police armed with sidearms only shall be allowed to enter and work in the area between the Lines of Separation under UNPROFOR supervision, in a number agreed by the joint commission at central level and in accordance with rules laid down by the same joint commission. 
10. Pending implementation of paragraph 9 above, each side may retain up to 200 individual policemen in such areas between the Lines of Separation as agreed between the side and UNPROFOR. 
Such policemen shall display sequentially numbered photo identification which shall be issued by UNPROFOR no later than 7 April and shall be armed with sidearms only. 
No more than 75 policemen shall be deployed in any one sector. 
2. The tasks and guidelines for these commissions are laid down in the Cease-fire Agreement of 29 March 1994 and its annexes. 
3. On the local level joint commissions shall be established before 900 hours on 4 April 1994 at the crossing points UNPROFOR decides, chosen among those listed in annex A to the Cease-fire Agreement. 
4. In those local joint commissions the parties may be represented by three members and may each bring their own interpreter. 
UNPROFOR will be represented by three members and will chair the meetings. 
ECMM may be represented with two members. 
5. At the sector level UNPROFOR may be represented by three members, including the Chairman, who will be the Sector Commander or the Acting Sector Commander, and may bring one interpreter. 
The parties may each be represented with three members and may bring one interpreter. 
ECMM may be represented with two members. 
6. At the central level UNPROFOR may be represented by three members, including the Chairman, and may bring one interpreter. 
The parties may each be represented with three members and may bring one interpreter. 
ECMM may be represented with two members. 
7. The meeting place for sector and central levels shall be decided by UNPROFOR and will usually be one of the crossing points used by local-level joint commissions. 
Following consultations, I have now decided to appoint Mr. William Eagleton to that position effective immediately. 
Mr. Eagleton, who is a United States national, has been serving as Deputy Commissioner-General of UNRWA since 1988. 
They welcome your decision. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,556. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General on conditions of service and compensation for members of the International Court of Justice (ICJ) (A/C.5/48/66). 
During its consideration of the question, the Advisory Committee met with the representatives of the Secretary-General and the Court, who provided additional information. 
While agreeing to an increase in the annual salary of members of the Court from $101,750 to $145,000 (i.e. 42.5 per cent growth), the Committee recommended that "there would be no cost-of-living adjustment or supplement as is currently the case. 
Nor would there be a post adjustment factor ...". 
The Committee recommends that the next review take place in two years and be carried out hereafter on a biennial basis. 
6. Section IV of the Secretary-General's report (paras. 16-21) deals with special allowances of the President and of the Vice-President when acting as President. 
The Secretary-General justifies the renewed proposal by the fact that "... the calls on these allowances has increased commensurate with the rapid increase in the caseload of the Court". 
No additional new information was provided in order to justify the proposal. 
The Committee maintains its position on the subject. 
The Advisory Committee recommends that these proposals be approved. 
8. The question of pensions is discussed in section VII of the Secretary-General's report; as stated therein, "it is the conclusion of the Court that the pre-1991 regime under which pensions reflected a percentage of salary should be restored. 
Judges who have served a full term should receive 50 per cent of their salary and judges who have served two full terms should receive two thirds of their salary". 
Paragraph 38 of the report contains additional information on the proposal. 
In order to avoid a disproportionate increase in pension, the Committee recommended that the pensions of the judges should no longer be expressed as a percentage of base salary and should rather be set at $50,000 a year (a 22 per cent increase). 
10. In view of the above comments and observations, the Advisory Committee recommends that the General Assembly approve the proposal on the education grant contained in paragraph 30 of the report of the Secretary-General and the related additional requirements of $30,000 for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The Advisory Committee concurs with the Secretary-General that these additional requirements relate to inflation and should be treated outside the procedures related to the contingency fund, as provided for in paragraph 11 of annex I to General Assembly resolution 41/213. 
1. The Commission on Human Settlements was established pursuant to General Assembly resolution 32/162 of 19 December 1977. 
3. The Commission consists of 58 members, each elected for a four-year term: 16 from African States, 13 from Asian States, 6 from Eastern European States, 10 from Latin American and Caribbean States and 13 from Western European and other States. 
4. The fourteenth session of the Commission on Human Settlements was held at the headquarters of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat), Nairobi, from 26 April to 5 May 1993. 
5. The session was opened by Mr. E. C. Chikowore of Zimbabwe, Chairman of the Commission at its thirteenth session. 
8. The following States not members of the Commission participated as observers: 
9. The Holy See was represented by an observer. 
10. The Observer of Palestine to the United Nations participated. 
16. At the 1st plenary meeting, on 26 April 1993, Mr. D. Johansson, Permanent Representative of Finland to the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat), was elected Chairman. 
17. At the 2nd plenary meeting, on 26 April 1993, the following other officers of the Bureau were elected: 
18. Under rule 11, paragraph 2, of the rules of procedure of the Commission, the Bureau examines the credentials submitted by delegations and reports thereon to the Commission. 
The Commission approved the report of the Bureau on credentials at the same meeting. 
1. Election of officers. 
4. Activities of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat): progress report of the Executive Director. 
5. Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000. 
6. United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
8. Work programme of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) for the biennium 1994-1995. 
9. Proposed budget of the United Nations Habitat and Human Settlements Foundation for the biennium 1994-1995. 
(a) Cooperation between the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) and the United Nations Environment Programme; 
11. Themes for the fifteenth and future sessions of the Commission. 
12. Preparations for the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II). 
16. Closure of the session. 
21. At its 1st plenary meeting, on 26 April 1993, the Commission established two sessional committees of the whole and allocated agenda items to them as follows: 
Committee II: Agenda items 8, 9, 10 and 11. 
22. Committee I held eight meetings, from 26 April to 4 May, and Committee II held seven meetings, from 28 April to 4 May 1993. 
The recommendations of both committees have been incorporated in the present report. 
23. The present report was adopted by the Commission at its 7th plenary meeting, on 5 May 1993. 
24. At its 7th plenary meeting, on 5 May 1993, the Commission decided that its fifteenth session would be held from 19 to 25 April 1995 at the headquarters of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat), Nairobi. 
25. At the same meeting, the Commission adopted the following provisional agenda for its fifteenth session: 
1. Election of officers. 
4. Activities of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat): progress report of the Executive Director. 
5. Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000. 
6. Preparations for the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II). 
8. Work programme of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) for the biennium 1996-1997. 
9. Proposed budget of the United Nations Habitat and Human Settlements Foundation for the biennium 1996-1997. 
(a) Cooperation between the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) and the United Nations Environment Programme; 
11. Themes for the sixteenth and future sessions of the Commission. 
15. Closure of the session. 
26. In her closing remarks, the Officer-in-Charge of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) said that the Commission had responded to the request of the Preparatory Committee for the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) by providing two clearly defined themes for the Conference. 
She also referred to the need to reach out to all national and local constituencies in a participatory process, including non-governmental and community-based organizations and women's groups. 
27. In conclusion, she paid a tribute to Dr. A. Ramachandran for his leadership, which had created a strong institutional base for action and progress. 
30. The Chairman then declared the fourteenth session of the Commission on Human Settlements closed. 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Recalling General Assembly resolutions 43/181 of 20 December 1988 and 46/163 of 19 December 1991 on the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000, 
Noting that the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) will undertake a mid-term review of the implementation of the Global Strategy, 
Recognizing the importance of improved performance by national and local authorities, as well as the involvement of the formal and informal private sector, non-governmental and community-based organizations, the household sector and others associated with formulation, implementation and monitoring of national shelter strategies, 
Having noted with concern that, apart from other constraints on the housing sector, resource shortages and competing priorities faced by most developing countries have curtailed their ability to implement fully the Global Strategy so far, 
2. Takes note with satisfaction of the reports from Member States which indicate that many Governments have taken concrete steps to revise their existing national shelter strategies or to formulate new strategies based on the principles of the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000; 
8. Also requests the Executive Director to collaborate with relevant capacity-building and other programmes executed by other agencies, such as the Capacity 21 Programme of the United Nations Development Programme, in order to provide specific assistance to developing countries in adopting enabling strategies; 
10. Further requests the Executive Director to submit a report to the Commission at its fifteenth session on the implementation of the next phase of the Global Strategy; 
11. Recommends to the General Assembly, through the Economic and Social Council, the adoption, at its forty-eighth session, of the following draft resolution: 
"Recalling its resolution 43/181 of 20 December 1988, in which it adopted the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000 and designated the Commission on Human Settlements as the United Nations intergovernmental body responsible for coordinating, evaluating and monitoring the Strategy, 
"Recalling also its resolution 47/180 of 22 December 1992 on the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), in which it affirmed that a mid-term review of the implementation of the Global Strategy should be conducted at the Conference, 
"Noting with satisfaction the recognition of the renewed commitment to the Global Strategy expressed in Agenda 21, e/ adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, 
"Bearing in mind the high potentials of enabling shelter strategies, which rely on labour-intensive and locally based technologies, to generate employment, demand for local products and savings and, thereby, promote economic development and poverty reduction, 
"Recognizing that, since the adoption of the Global Strategy, additional weight has been given to and further insights have been reached into several essential aspects of enabling shelter strategies, such as the requirement of gender-sensitivity and their potentials for contributing to environmentally sustainable development, 
"Aware of the pivotal role of adequate information in the proper diagnosis of the outcomes, opportunities and constraints of current housing processes, and in assessing the impact of policies, strategies and programmes thereon, 
"Cognizant of the importance of maintaining the momentum already generated at the national and international levels for the implementation of the Global Strategy, 
"1. Commends Governments which are already revising, consolidating, formulating or implementing their national shelter strategies based on the enabling principles of the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000; 
"6. Urges the international community to strengthen its support to national efforts to formulate and implement enabling shelter strategies in developing countries, as recommended in Agenda 21; 
"8. Adopts the Plan of Action for 1994-1995 for the implementation of the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000, c/ and urges all Governments, relevant United Nations and private sector organizations, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to prepare and implement their specific plans of action." 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Having received with satisfaction the progress report of the Executive Director on activities of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) f/ and commended the Executive Director on the quality of this report, 
Requests the Executive Director of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) to include in future reports, in addition to a review of past significant activities of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat): 
(a) Assessment of implementation by the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) of past decisions of the Commission on Human Settlements and relevant decisions of other United Nations bodies; 
(b) General strategy and implementation plans of main decisions adopted by the Commission on Human Settlements and the assessment of the relevance to its work of the future activities of other United Nations agencies. 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Recalling its resolution 13/10 of 8 May 1991 entitled "Shelter for the population affected by extreme poverty", 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 44/228 of 22 December 1989 entitled "United Nations Conference on Environment and Development", which included the improvement of the living and working environment of the poor in urban slums and rural areas as one of the major concerns of the Conference, 
Recalling further General Assembly resolution 47/92 of 16 December 1992 on the convening of a world summit for social development, with the following three core issues: 
(b) Alleviation and reduction of poverty, 
(c) Expansion of productive employment, 
Recognizing further that those programmes of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) which actively support community-level activities provide an appropriate instrument for a sustainable approach to poverty alleviation in urban low-income communities, 
2. Calls upon the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) and the International Labour Office to intensify their cooperation in coordinating research and operational activities on employment-generation and labour-intensive programmes, including solutions for the involvement of no-income groups; 
3. Urges Governments, particularly those in developing countries, to give active support to labour-intensive technologies in the delivery of shelter, infrastructure and services, and to encourage the training and use of the unemployed in such activities; 
4. Calls upon Governments to pay increased attention to the problems of the poor by supporting the informal sector and by introducing legislation that bridges the gap between formal-sector and informal-sector activities; 
5. Urges Governments to promote building codes, standards and regulations that allow for the use of locally available materials, and labour-intensive technologies, thereby facilitating the physical improvement of human settlements; 
6. Recommends that Governments facilitate the participation of small-scale, labour-intensive enterprises in public works activities; 
7. Further urges Governments to support the establishment and expansion of: 
(a) Feasible community-based credit mechanisms catering to the needs of the urban poor; 
9. Also requests the Executive Director to report on the potential of employment-intensive shelter programmes to the World Summit for Social Development in 1995; 
10. Further requests the Executive Director to increase the support of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) to interested countries in introducing new building legislation; 
11. Urges the Executive Director to increase the efforts to assist countries with employment-intensive approaches to housing, infrastructure and services supply (including home-based enterprises) through pilot projects that include support for community-based credit systems catering to the needs of individual households and credit and loan systems for small-scale enterprises; 
12. Urges Governments and donor agencies to provide financial support for such activities. 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Recognizing the role of women in shelter issues as a key component in the planning, implementation and monitoring of the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000 d/ and the importance of empowering women to participate in this process and making their participation visible, 
Recalling also its resolution 13/13 of 8 May 1991 on promoting the advancement of women in human settlements development and management, in which it urged Governments to identify the methods that strengthen the role of women in settlement and development, 
Aware of the need to adopt urgent measures to facilitate the implementation of effective programmes aimed at full and equal participation of women in the development process, 
Also concerned over the fact that many societies still do not give women legal rights to housing and land or access to credit, 
Realizing that access to land, to housing and to credit constitute essential prerequisites for the realization of the full participation and empowerment of women, especially for women heading households, 
1. Urges all Governments to implement measures in the development of a shelter strategy which strengthen the participation and empowerment of women in settlement development and management at local, regional and national levels; 
2. Also urges Governments to review and, if necessary, repeal any gender-discriminatory legislation in the field of human settlements development; 
3. Invites active collaboration between Governments, the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) and relevant non-governmental organizations at international and national levels as well as community-based organizations in the implementation of measures to improve the condition of women in the design, development, governing and management of human settlements; 
4. Requests the Executive Director of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) to continue to strengthen the role and competence of the Centre in gender-sensitive shelter-strategy development, and to increase efforts to provide support to Governments in this field, particularly through the Urban Management Programme; 
6. Further requests the Executive Director to formulate guidelines on legal rights to house and land tenure and access to credit for women, particularly for women heading households; 
7. Further requests the Executive Director to incorporate the above-mentioned measures in all relevant parts of the work programme of the Centre for the biennium 1994-1995; 
10. Invites Governments to continue and, if possible, to increase their support to this programme area through the various financial mechanisms of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat); 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 42/169 of 11 December 1987, designating the 1990s as the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, and Assembly resolution 43/202 of 20 December 1988, 
Cognizant that the impact of disasters is generally greater in human settlements since they are, after all, concentrations of economic, productive and social activities and consequently of the built environment, 
Acknowledging that reconstruction and rehabilitation efforts after massive destruction are still perceived as rebuilding efforts, reconstructing what has been damaged or destroyed to return to the pre-disaster situation, 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Conscious of the right and legitimate need of everyone to adequate shelter in which to live in peace and dignity, 
Reaffirming also the explicit references contained in the Global Strategy concerning the human right to adequate housing, 
1. Encourages all States that have not yet done so to ratify all international treaties containing the human right to adequate housing, in particular the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights; 
2. Invites all States to cooperate with and assist the Special Rapporteur on Promoting the Realization of the Right to Adequate Housing and to submit to him any information they deem relevant towards the completion of his tasks; 
3. Urges all States to cease any practices which could or do result in infringements of the human right to adequate housing, in particular the practice of forced mass evictions and any form of racial or other discrimination in the housing sphere; 
4. Invites all States to repeal, reform or amend any existing legislation, policies, programmes or projects which in any manner negatively affect the realization of the right to adequate housing; 
5. Encourages all States to take steps, according to their available resources, with a view to achieving progressively the full realization of the right to adequate housing by appropriate means, including particularly the adoption of legislative measures; 
9. Recommends that the Preparatory Committee for the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat II) to be convened in 1996 consider the question of the human right to adequate housing. 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Aware of the natural disaster called "the Storm of the Century", which recently affected the Republic of Cuba, causing loss of human life and considerable material damage to its economy and infrastructure, especially the housing sector, 
Recognizing that countries, agencies, funds and programmes of the United Nations, as well as other international organizations, have provided assistance to Cuba, and that this assistance is still insufficient given the magnitude of the disaster, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 47/228 of 15 April 1993 concerning emergency assistance to Cuba, 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Recalling Security Council resolution 465 (1980) of 1 March 1980, 
* Adopted by 16 votes to 1, with 24 abstentions, as follows: 
Noting also that bilateral peace talks are now taking place in Washington, D.C., between delegations from Palestine and Israel which will include housing issues, 
Considering that the issue of housing for the Palestinian people falls within the mandate of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat), 
(a) Put an end to the confiscation of Palestinian lands and the establishment of settlements to house the new immigrants; 
(b) Refrain from applying policies that prevent and hamper the issuance of building permits to the Palestinian people; 
(c) Refrain from applying policies and practices that prohibit the production and development of local building materials in the occupied territories, and others that limit the import of appropriate building materials; 
(d) End the application of laws that prevent the Palestinian people in the occupied Palestinian territories from establishing their national housing-finance institutions; 
(e) Lift sanctions imposed on funding and financial aid for housing from international, Arab and regional institutions to the Palestinian people in the occupied Palestinian territories; 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Recalling its resolution 8/1 of 10 May 1985, in which it decided that sessions of the Commission would be held only during odd-numbered years, 
Noting also that the Committee of Permanent Representatives to the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) is a suitable forum for communication between the Executive Director of the Centre and Governments, 
Recognizing the growing importance of the Committee's role and its potential in assisting the Executive Director in reviewing the implementation of the programme of the Centre, 
Recognizing also a potential role of the Committee of Permanent Representatives to the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) in preparations for the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), 
Recognizing further the overriding call for a greater transparency of the Centre's activities, 
2. Recommends that the Committee of Permanent Representatives to the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) request the Executive Director, in advance of its meetings, to provide information on all matters which were included in the agenda; 
3. Recommends also that the Committee of Permanent Representatives to the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) make recommendations on the matters discussed at the Committee's meetings to the Executive Director of the Centre for her/his consideration and for further reporting to the Committee and to the Commission; 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Noting the positive trend in South Africa towards democratization of the political system, 
1. Commends the Executive Director of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) for the efforts made thus far in implementing Commission resolution 13/8; 
3. Calls upon the international community to continue providing material and financial assistance to the displaced and homeless victims of apartheid; 
4. Requests the Executive Director to continue and intensify efforts for the provision of increased technical training and other forms of assistance to victims of apartheid, pursuant to Commission resolutions 12/13 and 13/8. 
2. Pledges its active support for the preparation of the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II); 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 43/181 of 20 December 1988, in which the Assembly adopted the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000, 
Recalling also that previous resolutions of the Commission on Human Settlements clearly reaffirm the importance of the Global Strategy and the necessity for greater efforts on the part of Governments to establish enabling frameworks which can facilitate the efficient and equitable production of adequate housing for all, 
Recognizing the importance of the ability to quantify in an objective manner national progress relative to goals of the Global Strategy, and the need to provide accurate and timely information for efficient functioning of domestic housing markets as well as for effective allocation of the international assistance, 
2. Takes note of the report of the Executive Director entitled "Shelter Sector Performance Indicators", including its plan for nation-wide coverage and globalization of the programme; 
4. Recommends that the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat), in conjunction with the World Bank and other donors, accelerate the implementation of the plan for the globalization phase of the programme by providing adequate professional, administrative and financial resources; 
5. Recommends also that requesting Governments be provided technical and financial assistance by the international community in the regular monitoring of the housing sector; 
6. Recommends further that Governments prepare reports on progress towards meeting the objectives of the Global Strategy based on the findings of the key policy-sensitive indicators for presentation during future sessions of the Commission; 
7. Recommends further that findings based on the monitoring of the housing sector using the indicators should provide the basis for country reports on the status of human settlements prepared by Governments in the course of the preparatory process of the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II); 
9. Requests the Executive Director to continue the work related to the Shelter Sector Performance Indicators programme with a view to incorporating a gender dimension into the system of indicators and developing the system in accordance with the accumulating experience; 
10. Also requests the Executive Director to coordinate the activities of the Shelter Sector Performance Indicators programme with relevant programmes such as indicators of the participation of women, urban environment indicators and the city database; 
11. Further requests the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) to initiate research aimed at exploring the reasons for differences in housing outcomes between countries and within countries, based on the findings of the global application of the Performance Indicators; 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 43/181 of 20 December 1988 on the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000 and the importance of its full implementation, 
Welcoming the decision by the General Assembly to convene in 1996 the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), 
Stressing the need to address human settlements-related issues from the household perspective in order to encourage and enable the full participation and contribution of the local and regional levels, in cooperation with non-governmental and community-based organizations, in achieving a globally sustainable human environment, 
Welcoming the initiative of the Executive Director of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) to convene the Expert Group Meeting on Urban Areas, Environment and Energy - Putting Agenda 21 into Action, held at Lund, Sweden, in March 1993, 
Taking note with appreciation of the extensive report and recommendations produced by the experts at that meeting, and of the efforts of the secretariat and the organizing committee in making the report available to the Commission at the current session, 
Recognizing the relevance of the recommendations contained in the report for the implementation of the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000, the human settlements components of Agenda 21 and the preparatory process of the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) in 1996, 
1. Requests the Executive Director of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) to integrate the findings and conclusions from the Expert Group Meeting on Urban Areas, Environment and Energy - Putting Agenda 21 into Action into the work programme; 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Recalling its decision 13/24 of 7 May 1991 requesting the Executive Director of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) to prepare, among others, a theme paper on improvement of municipal management for the consideration of the Commission at its fourteenth session, 
Recognizing the important role played by cities in the social, economic and political modernization and development process and in the improvement of the quality of life of their own residents, 
Recognizing also that cities are the engines of growth, and the centres of production, exchange and consumption, 
Recognizing further the potential of cities as a resource pool in terms of both human resources and concentration of activities and organizational location, 
Aware that the potentially limited resources available for the provision of basic infrastructure and services may require lower and more flexible standards, 
Recognizing also the need to adopt approaches which are appropriate for the different cultural and economic realities of the developing countries while reflecting the fundamental features of good management, namely, efficiency, transparency, accountability and participation, 
2. Recommends that in local revenue generation and administration, the criteria of efficiency, equity and fairness should be guiding principles and that there should be clear recognition of the authority of municipal governments to develop and manage these resources; 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 43/181 of 20 December 1988 on the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000, 
Recalling also its resolution 9/10 of 16 May 1986 and its decision 13/24 of 7 May 1991, 
Aware that the supply of affordable building materials is one of the principal difficulties faced by large sections of populations in developing countries in providing adequate housing for themselves, 
Deeply concerned that the gap between the demand for building materials and the domestic capacity for production has widened in recent years in many developing countries with increased import dependence and often drastic rises in prices of essential building materials, 
Noting that several supply-side constraints such as the diminishing supply of raw materials, rising energy costs, the low productivity of the industry, and distribution and marketing problems are exerting persistent inflationary pressure on the building-materials sector, 
Further noting that the ever-increasing demand for conventional building materials is imposing severe stress on the natural-resources base, especially on non-renewable resources, and on the environment, 
Recognizing that increasing the supply of shelter, reducing production costs and, at the same time, minimizing environmental pollution, present a major challenge to the building-materials industry, 
2. Recommends that Governments should consider formulating and implementing national strategies for the sustainable supply of affordable building materials to facilitate adequate shelter for all within the foreseeable future; 
3. Emphasizes that such strategies should be based on the "enabling concept" of the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000, adopting appropriate, cost-effective technologies that can support housing programmes which are predominantly small in scale, locally determined and locally managed; 
4. Urges Governments to recognize and facilitate the role of non-governmental and community-based organizations, households and women's groups in the design, promotion, production and implementation of environmentally sound building materials as well as buildings and household energy technologies; 
5. Calls upon Governments to create an enabling environment leading to greater decentralization, increased investment and improved technological capacity, greater innovation and competition and improved organization of the sector, with particular attention to removing obstacles to the full participation of household-based, small-, medium- and large-scale enterprises; 
6. Recommends that Governments and other agencies concerned support the development, transfer and diffusion of appropriate technologies that make efficient use of natural resources, and agricultural and industrial wastes, that improve energy efficiency and that reduce environmental pollution; 
7. Recommends also that Governments and industrial development agencies urgently provide adequate industrial extension services to the small-scale producers of building materials; 
8. Recommends also that Governments improve the availability of venture capital, equity and term-loan support where applicable through commercial banks and other financial institutions for technological upgrading of the building-materials industry, and also the formal and informal sectors; 
9. Recommends further that Governments encourage the development of industrial cooperatives of building-materials producers operating in the small-scale and informal sectors; 
11. Recommends further that Governments promote the dissemination of information among prospective users, particularly low-income groups, on available cost-effective and environmentally sound building materials, through information campaigns, data-sheet systems, expositions and demonstration projects; 
12. Calls upon Governments and the international community, through South-South and North-South cooperation, to support the transfer of appropriate and environmentally sound technologies and related equipment and also to enhance capabilities for effective technology transfer; 
14. Further calls upon Governments and donors to develop and organize comprehensive training programmes to support ecologically friendly and low-cost informal-sector building schemes and to promote building and household energy programmes; 
15. Appeals to funding agencies to increase their development assistance in upgrading the building-materials industry and increasing the technology base in developing countries; 
16. Recommends that relevant international, national and local organizations strengthen efforts to enhance the recycling and reuse of building materials; 
17. Recommends also that the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) strengthen, in coordination with relevant United Nations organizations and appropriate intergovernmental organizations, the efforts to enhance domestic capacity for building-materials production; 
20. Recommends that Governments set up appropriate technology transfer mechanisms at the national, provincial and local grass-root levels, such as building centres, to enable and enhance the application of technology options and to ensure the incorporation of building technologies in the educational curricula of professional institutes. 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
3. Commends the positive role played by non-governmental organizations in the field of human settlements and in the work of the Commission on Human Settlements; 
5. Requests the Executive Director of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) to hold regular consultations with representatives of non-governmental and community-based organizations, with special awareness of gender representation; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General of the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) to facilitate the involvement of non-governmental and community-based organizations in the Conference and its preparatory process; 
7. Also requests the Executive Director, subject to the availability of resources, to strengthen the research, training and dissemination capacity of non-governmental organizations; 
8. Invites Governments to review the levels of support given to non-governmental organizations in order to augment their role as partners in the field of human settlements. 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Recalling its resolutions 10/7 of 16 May 1987, 12/19 of 2 May 1989 and 13/15 of 8 May 1991 on coordination and cooperation with agencies and organizations within the United Nations system, 
Recalling also its resolution 10/3 of 16 April 1987 on cooperation with the United Nations Environment Programme, 
Recalling further General Assembly resolution 34/114 of 14 December 1979 on cooperation with intergovernmental organizations outside the United Nations system, u/ HS/C/14/12. 
3. Welcomes also the continued cooperation between the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) and the United Nations Environment Programme in the four subject areas as previously established by the Commission and within the system-wide effort of the United Nations; 
5. Requests the Executive Director of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) to identify further areas of expansion of collaboration as would emerge from the implementation of the recommendations contained in the relevant parts of Agenda 21, and report to the Commission at its fifteenth session; 
6. Also requests the Executive Director to continue to recognize the importance of close cooperation, at the global and regional levels, between the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) and universities, research and scientific institutes and, in particular, relevant non-governmental organizations and voluntary groups; 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Considering that the Centre has made a substantial contribution to the United Nations activities in the field of human settlements, inter alia, as highlighted in Commission on Human Settlements resolution 10/20 of 16 April 1987, 
Recognizing the role of the Centre in implementing the human settlements aspects of Agenda 21, e/ in international coordination of physical strategies and development projects, and in creating an efficient basis for increased international cooperation, 
Believing that in the restructuring of the United Nations system the Centre should be maintained as the global focal point for human settlements, and that its institutional capabilities should be substantially strengthened and developed towards a more effective presence at the regional and national levels, 
1. Confirms the importance of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) as a focal point for human settlements action and the coordination of activities within the United Nations system, as provided for in General Assembly resolution 32/162; 
2. Confirms also the responsibilities of the Centre as laid down in resolution 32/162 and subsequent resolutions of the General Assembly; 
3. Further confirms the need for the Centre to strengthen its activities also at the regional level; 
The Commission on Human Settlements, 
Noting with appreciation the decision taken by the Preparatory Committee for the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) at its organizational session, which stresses the active role that the Commission on Human Settlements can play in supporting the work of the Preparatory Committee, 
Recalling that the Preparatory Committee invited the Commission to provide, at its fourteenth session, recommendations on substantive issues for the Conference in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/180 and taking into account discussions on those issues in the organizational session of the Preparatory Committee, 
Recalling also that the Preparatory Committee invited the Commission to draft guidelines that will enable States to take a harmonized approach in their preparations and reporting, 
Recognizing that the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) is particularly prepared to promote the tasks and purposes of the Conference, 
Noting with satisfaction that research and information activities, specifically designed to assist the preparatory process of the Conference, have already been included in the work programme of the Centre for the biennium 1994-1995, 
Deeply concerned at urban and rural poverty, which brings about misery and human suffering to wide segments of population, in particular women and children, and which represents loss of valuable human resources and is a major underlying reason for the deterioration of the built and natural environment, 
Convinced that access to safe and healthy shelter and basic services is essential to a person's physical, psychological, social and economic well-being and that shelter development through an enabling approach can be an important contribution to the national economy, 
Cognizant of urban transition as an irreversible demographic, economic and societal process which can be a major instrument for securing balanced economic and spatial development and relieve the severe pressure on scarce agricultural land, 
Fully aware of the alarming state of the urban environment in many cities, towns and regions as evidenced by congestion, pollution, pervasive poverty and overall degradation, 
Recognizing that effective management of the rural-urban transition and the development of individual settlements is essential in the efforts to minimize the hazards and maximize the benefits of urbanization and ensure a safe and sound living environment, 
Stressing the need to study those issues in a programme context in which also targets, timetables and monitoring and evaluation arrangements for action are specified and proposals for necessary institutional reorganizations and mobilization of resources are included, 
Reiterating its desire and keen interest to play an active role in the preparations for the Conference, 
2. Requests the Executive Director of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) to forward the above report, as revised by the Commission and annexed to the present resolution, to the Preparatory Committee for the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II); 
6. Recommends also that the preparatory work at both national and international levels be based as widely as possible, integrating non-governmental organizations, local governments, communities and the private sector; 
7. Encourages and supports the organization of a forum on the conference themes by non-governmental organizations, private and public associations and other relevant groups; 
9. Requests the Executive Director to draw up guidelines for national focal points, including suggested action to: 
(c) Provide information at the national level regarding global human settlements issues and the specific goals of the Conference; 
13. Requests the Executive Director to support, within available resources, the preparatory process at the country and regional level in response to requests from Governments, with due consideration to regional coordination mechanisms; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fifteenth session an item entitled "Preparations for the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II)", and confirms its readiness to discuss, inter alia, any subjects that may be referred to it by the Preparatory Committee; 
2. The present report has been prepared to provide the Commission with a basis for its deliberations on these two topics. 
It is composed of an introduction and two sections. 
The introduction aims at highlighting the importance of the Conference and suggesting guiding principles that could enhance the positive impact of the Conference's preparatory process for individual countries and for the global community. 
After an introduction, section III offers specific recommendations on the central themes under which the substantive issues could be regrouped. 
Section IV suggests a set of criteria for the organization and support of country-based preparatory activities. 
3. This document is submitted, as revised, to the Preparatory Committee of the Conference as an annex to Commission resolution 14/20. 
4. "Sustainable development means improving the quality of life for all. 
This statement, endorsed by the Commission in April 1991, together with the report entitled People, Settlements, Environment and Development, set the tone for the human settlements contributions to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
That Conference recognized the importance and contribution of human settlements to environment and development, and its global plan of action, Agenda 21, is now a blueprint for policy and action for the whole United Nations system and for the Governments it serves. 
A. Why a United Nations Conference on Human Settlements? 
6. The twentieth century has witnessed an exponential rise in the creation of wealth through the introduction of an unprecedented array of new technologies and production processes. 
Breakthroughs in science and medicine have resulted in overall improvements in health and life expectancy. 
This century has also seen wide-ranging experiments with social, economic and political structures to achieve better living conditions for people. 
8. The convening of a habitat conference comes at a pivotal point in history for harnessing scientific, technological and organizational tools for improving the living environment of all people. 
9. The present document is an initial contribution to meeting this challenge. 
10. The opportunity for this contribution has been given by the invitation made to the Commission on Human Settlements to contribute to the preparatory work of the Conference by formulating substantive topics for the Conference's future plan of action and draft guidelines for country-level preparations. 
(a) To form a positive vision of the urbanized world of the future in order to inspire forward-looking principles and actions; 
(b) To manage human settlements of all sizes better, and to arrest the social and physical deterioration of the human environment; 
(c) To place human settlements within the macroeconomic and social context in order to understand better the pivotal role investments in human settlements can play in bringing about equitable social development, economic growth and a better quality of life. 
12. The United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) - and the process leading up to it - can focus the attention of the world on: 
(d) Recommending appropriate United Nations organizational arrangements to implement and monitor the global plan of action. 
All of these problems are becoming more acute in urban areas, and increasingly so in rapidly growing large agglomerations. 
Cities, poverty and the environment are realities that everybody understands: they are respectively issues, problems and values that we all share and identify with. 
14. Secondly, we must reach out to our constituencies. 
If we can use the Habitat II opportunity for reaching out to all our constituencies at the global, national and local levels, and thus capture the win-win options at hand, we shall set in motion processes the beneficial effects of which will go far beyond the 1996 Conference itself. 
For too long we have worked on the assumption that the North has everything to teach, and the South everything to learn. 
We must start thinking in terms of a two-way flow. 
There is a lot that the North can share with the South in terms of national and local experiences in human settlements planning, development and management; in transparent and participatory approaches to decision-making and local development. 
Thus, one of the challenges for the preparatory process is also to document innovative and successful experiences and to use the process itself to set up a global capacity for identifying, documenting and exchanging experiences on a continuous basis, paying particular attention to local and community-level action. 
This, too, will help us to develop a momentum which will go well beyond the Conference itself. 
17. Discussions at the organizational session of the Preparatory Committee for the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) further elaborated a set of specific issues. 
(b) Eradication of poverty - urban and rural poverty issues and human settlements; 
(d) Housing policies and finance - regulatory regimes for housing, building and land-use management and the role of the private sector; 
(e) Promoting investment as a contribution to economic growth, employment and improvement of the quality of life; 
(g) The contribution of cities to global sustainable development. 
20. Suggestions for the preparation of national and global thematic reports on the above themes are contained in the appendix to the present text. 
The preparatory process can pave the way for: 
(b) Broader participation and commitment of actors at all levels to implement those policies and strategies, leading to greater mobilization of local resources; 
22. Some of the specific outcomes of the process could include: 
(a) A national commitment to implement country-wide action plans; 
(b) Participatory processes for identifying issues and formulating policy options in human settlements development; 
23. The guiding principles for the preparatory process are: 
(a) Country activities could feed into a global forum of ideas and successful practices on human settlements development and management; 
(b) The process leading to the Conference should be firmly rooted at the country level and provide instruments to help countries assess the problems and challenges which they are facing; 
(i) Grass-roots community leaders; 
(iii) The non-governmental community; 
(v) Human settlements professionals from the public and private sector. 
Ideally, each of these groups should be part and parcel of the whole preparatory process, both at the country level and in the Preparatory Committee itself. 
Such a role would guarantee the success of the process, ensure tangible recommendations and suggestions for improving the effectiveness and efficiency of follow-up action at the country level, and pave the way for more effective and responsive external support; 
(b) Creation of a national task force/steering committee with the participation of all key actors to coordinate the country preparations. 
25. Strengthening participatory processes and organizing country consultations. 
Representatives from each of the five key groups of actors mentioned above could be identified and requested to mobilize their respective constituencies to contribute to the following steps of the preparatory process: 
(b) The various actors could organize local or country-wide consultations to reach a consensus on priority issues and options for future actions; 
(d) The consultative process could culminate in a country-wide human settlements forum providing the impetus for the implementation of local and national action plans beyond 1996. 
The secretariat of the Habitat II Conference could develop and provide to the task forces/steering committees a set of indicators and other ad hoc tools and instruments to assist them in assessing human settlements conditions, devising appropriate policies and strategies and measuring their impact in improving human settlements. 
These indicators and tools could provide a common methodology for country reports to be presented at the Conference and at the same time provide the "harmonized approach" called for in General Assembly resolution 47/180. 
27. Preparing country reports. 
(a) Country reports could be prepared by the task force/steering committee, incorporating the conclusions of the consultative process, and reflect a common national view of the challenges ahead and the strategic options needed to meet them; 
(b) In order to harmonize national reporting and allow the exchange of experiences among countries, the preparation of reports should be structured around the three central themes suggested earlier; 
(c) If it is not possible to arrive at a common view of challenges and options for settlements development, it is suggested that complementary presentations on diverging views, options and strategies accompany the country reports; 
(d) Various media for presentations on successful experiences could be used as appropriate to the subject-matter and to enhance effectiveness of communications. 
The secretariat will seek multilateral and bilateral support to organize subregional meetings based on the central themes of the Habitat II Conference to identify issues of common concern, to develop frameworks for organizing and implementing the preparatory process and to exchange ideas and experiences. 
The secretariat would also cooperate with the regional commissions in seminars and other events organized at the regional level. 
The secretariat will establish international partnerships to provide follow-up ad hoc advisory services upon the request of Governments to help organize country consultations, initiate and facilitate dialogue between different interest groups and synthesize reporting. 
(b) Use of media; 
31. Global competition for innovative practice. 
In addition to the above, the secretariat could organize, in collaboration with sponsors, a global competition on innovative approaches to human settlements management in each of the following areas: 
(e) Applications of information technology in human settlements management. 
producers of short-listed entries from each region (Africa, Asia and the Pacific, Arab States, Europe, Latin America and the Caribbean, North America) would be invited to attend the Conference. 
33. The considerations and ideas contained in this report have one ultimate objective: to make the 1996 Conference a success. 
35. The Conference will not be able to, nor should it, cover all aspects of social and economic development. 
It will, on the contrary, serve a very important purpose if it can show how sustainable settlements management can give a major contribution to achieving this goal. 
An attempt has been made in this report to focus on three main areas: policy; democratization and capacity-building; resource mobilization and investment. 
Even under the most favourable conditions, external funding is only a fraction of the total amount of resources devoted to human settlements in all countries. 
Although a larger flow of external funding and assistance to human settlements development is a desirable outcome, sustainability can only be achieved in the medium and long term by using scarce external resources in a strategic and catalytic way. 
37. In the past, many United Nations conferences have culminated in a decision-making process for Governments and a separate forum for non-governmental organizations. 
These proposals will pay particular attention to meeting the basic human need of shelter. 
To meet this aim and to focus on priority issues, the Conference should concentrate on two major themes for the global plan of action: 
It is proposed that the major topics for inclusion, with particular reference to Agenda 21, would be: 
(a) Review of global demographic trends, urbanization and metropolitan cities; 
This would examine the implementation of the recommendations from Habitat: United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat I), with particular reference to the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000. 
(a) Review of the global shelter situation including the gender perspective, and its implications; 
(b) Implementation of Habitat I recommendations and review and revision of the Global Strategy; 
4. The two reports would each contain recommendations on policies and their implementation, as the basis for the declaration and the global plan of action. 
They should be built largely upon national reports produced according to the guidelines contained in the report, discussions held during regional and subregional preparatory meetings, and at the fifteenth session of the Commission on Human Settlements. 
They might also include specific case studies. They should contain national housing indicators and a national plan of action with an indication of the principles on which it is based. 
This would allow the national reports to be more easily synthesized to produce the two thematic Conference reports. 
6. On the basis of the recommendation of the human settlements-related parts of Agenda 21, the following gives examples of the topics to be covered in the national reports. 
(i) Whether urban and rural planning and management guidelines have been adopted and applied in the areas of land management, urban environmental management, infrastructure management and municipal finance and administration; 
(xiii) What action has been taken for the formulation and implementation of local Agenda 21s. 
(i) Measures taken to provide shelter to the homeless poor and vulnerable groups; 
(ii) How the country has adopted and/or strengthened its national shelter strategy, with targets based, as appropriate, on the principles and recommendations contained in the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000; 
(iii) What protection and enforcement there is in law against unfair eviction from homes and land; 
(vii) What programmes have been formulated and implemented to reduce the impact of rural-to-urban drift by improving rural living conditions; 
7. Subject to a study of its feasibility, including representatives of the host country, a trade expo and forum with the theme "Building and Environmental Technology and Issues" would be designed. 
It would be self-financing and would have special papers, specialized forums on applied project experience, trade booths for products at different levels of sophistication, and technology demonstrations. 
(h) Heat and energy systems; 
State-of-the-art publications could be produced on these subjects and would be an important product of the Habitat II Conference. 
At its 7th plenary meeting, on 5 May 1993, the Commission on Human Settlements adopted the work programme of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) for the biennium 1994-1995, ff/ with the following revisions: 
The following new work programme outputs and activities should be added, subject to availability of additional funds: 
The Committee decided on high- and low-priority designations for the following programme elements: 
7 (a) HS/C/14/6 and Corr.1 Improvement of municipal management: 
He took note of the secretariat's increased efforts to support Governments in formulating and implementing national shelter strategies which conform with the guidelines of the Global Strategy. 
The Chairman then called on delegates to redouble their efforts to implement the Global Strategy so that concrete results could be reported to the Commission at its fifteenth session. 
Improvements and success in all four areas would lead to great progress being made in poverty alleviation and in ensuring sustainable human settlements growth and development in the twenty-first century. 
In pursuing those directions for their work, both the Commission and the Centre would also make substantial progress in meeting the human settlements objectives of Agenda 21, adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
While stressing the need for cooperation with a broad range of non-public actors, including the private sector, non-governmental organizations, and community and women's groups, the Officer-in-Charge also emphasized the need for cooperation among United Nations agencies. 
In that connection, she explained the nature of the new relationship between UNCHS and the United Nations Environment Programme under common direction, and briefly elaborated on the opportunities for cooperation between the two organizations provided by this common direction. 
Finally, the Officer-in-Charge underscored the importance of the upcoming United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), pointing out that it was a tremendous challenge and great opportunity for the work of both the Commission and the Centre, as well as for all Governments. 
In particular, while pointing to the growing refugee problem in East Africa, he expressed the hope that the session would bear in mind the environment and shelter conditions of refugees. 
The President welcomed the fact that the issue of municipal management would be addressed during the session and also briefly described Kenya's own efforts in the development of affordable building materials and technologies. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under item 123 appear in the report of the Committee contained in documents A/48/811 and Add.1. 
2. At its 60th meeting, on 31 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the revised estimates for the biennium 1994-1995 under sections 3, 4 and 11A relating to the United Nations Special Coordinator in the Occupied Territories. 
The related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/920) was orally presented by its Chairman. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 132 (a) appear in the reports of the Committee contained in documents A/48/815 and Add.1. 
2. At its 52nd and 59th meetings, on 16 and 31 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the activities arising from Security Council resolution 687 (1991): United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission". 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolutions 687 (1991) and 689 (1991) of 3 and 9 April 1991 respectively, by which the Council decided to set up the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission and to review the question of its termination or continuation every six months, 
Recalling also its resolution 45/260 of 3 May 1991 on the financing of the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission and its subsequent resolutions thereon, the latest of which was resolution 47/208 B of 14 September 1993, as well as its decision 48/466 of 23 December 1993, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
a. Takes note of the status of contributions to the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission as at 24 March 1994, including the contributions outstanding in the amount of 23,719,106 dollars; 
3. Expresses deep concern about the adverse effect that the deteriorating financial situation has on reimbursement to troop contributors, placing an additional burden on these countries and putting at risk the continuing supply of troops to the Mission and, consequently, the effective implementation of its mandate; 
5. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to present budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
6. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain General Assembly resolutions concerning the form of budget documents concerning peace-keeping operations; 
8. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
(b) Also affirms that it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
19. Requests the Secretary-General, should the mandate and operational requirements of the operation change significantly prior to 31 March 1995, to submit through the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions such administrative and budgetary proposals as may be required to the General Assembly; 
21. Requests the Secretary-General to replace, to the extent possible, international General Service and international Field Service staff by locally recruited staff; 
25. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the activities arising from Security Council resolution 687 (1991): United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission". 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 160 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/822. 
2. At its 54th and 59th meetings, on 23 and 31 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item on the financing of the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus. 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolution 186 (1964) of 4 March 1964, by which the Council established the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus and Council resolution 889 (1993) of 15 December 1993, by which the Council extended the mandate of the Force until 15 June 1994, 
Recalling its decision 48/474 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Force by certain Governments, 
1. Expresses concern about the adverse effect that the deteriorating financial situation has on reimbursement to troop contributors, placing an additional burden on those countries and putting at risk the continuing supply of troops to peace-keeping operations and, consequently, the effective implementation of their mandates; 
2. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents on time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
3. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain General Assembly resolutions concerning the form of budget documents concerning peace-keeping operations; 
5. Urges the Secretary-General to complete his review of the reimbursement rates to Governments in respect of contingent-owned equipment in close consultation with Member States, in particular with troop-contributing countries, and to submit his proposals to the General Assembly not later than at its forty-ninth regular session; 
12. Requests the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
17. Decides to continue to maintain as separate the account established prior to 16 June 1993 for the Force, invites Member States to make voluntary contributions to that account and, in this regard, requests the Secretary-General to continue his efforts in appealing for voluntary contributions to this account; 
20. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus". 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 164 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/825. 
2. At its 57th and 60th meetings, on 29 and 31 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda". 
The Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the Mission (A/48/636) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/908). 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolution 846 (1993) of 22 June 1993, by which the Council established the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda for an initial period of six months, until 21 December 1993, and subject to review every six months, 
Recalling its decision 48/476 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the Observer Mission, 
2. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain General Assembly resolutions concerning the form of budget documents concerning peace-keeping operations; 
6. Affirms that it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 165 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/826. 
2. At its 59th and 60th meetings, on 31 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission in Haiti". 
The Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General on the item (A/48/803) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, which was presented orally by the Chairman of the Advisory Committee (see A/C.5/48/L.59). 
Bearing in mind further Security Council resolution 905 (1994) of 23 March 1994, by which the Council extended the mandate of the United Nations Mission in Haiti until 30 June 1994, 
Recalling its decision 48/477 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Mission in Haiti, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to submit the performance report for the mandate period ending 30 June 1994 and the budget estimates corresponding to any new mandate period the Security Council may decide, no later than 31 August 1994; 
12. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission in Haiti". 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/71) on revised estimates under sections 3, 4 and 11A of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 relating to the United Nations Special Coordinator in the Occupied Territories. 
During the consideration of the report, the representatives of the Secretary-General provided additional information to the Advisory Committee. 
(b) The possibilities for UNRWA, UNDP, UNICEF and other regional and international bodies to provide staff and other administrative support to the Special Coordinator; 
(c) The mandate and role of the Ad Hoc Liaison Committee for Coordination of International Assistance to the Palestinians; 
(d) The delineation of authority with regard to the administration and/or coordination of available financial resources. 
The Advisory Committee requests the Secretary-General to submit, by 31 May 1994, a comprehensive report on the above questions and on all practical measures that are necessary to ensure a unified and coherent approach in the provision of economic, social and other assistance in the occupied territories. 
6. In paragraph 7 of his report, the Secretary-General indicates, inter alia, that he "... intends to appoint a Special Coordinator who would serve as a focal point for all United Nations economic, social and other assistance to the Palestinians in the occupied territories". 
Accordingly, the Advisory Committee recommends the establishment of a temporary assistant secretary-general post for the Special Coordinator. 
The Advisory Committee notes, in this regard, that the report of the Secretary-General does not contain information on the implications of the proposed redeployments on the activities from which the posts would be redeployed. 
10. The Advisory Committee believes that the Special Coordinator should have a core staff and operational resources in order to start successfully discharging his mandate. 
The Committee recommends, therefore, that one D-1, one P-5 and one General Service temporary post be established for the period from 1 April 1994 to 31 December 1995. 
11. At the same time the Committee notes that, in its view, non-post requirements amounting to a total of $910,800 might be somewhat overestimated under general temporary assistance and travel and should be justified in detail in the report requested in paragraph 5 above. 
1. Opening of the Conference. 
2. Election of the President. 
4. Adoption of the agenda. 
5. Election of officers other than the President. 
6. Organization of work, including establishment of the Main Committee of the Conference. 
7. Credentials of representatives to the Conference: 
(a) Appointment of the members of the Credentials Committee; 
(a) Consideration of proposals for a Barbados declaration; 
Rule 6 of the provisional rules of procedure of the Conference (A/CONF.167/2) provides that the Conference shall elect a President from among the representatives of participating States. 
The provisional agenda set out in the present document was endorsed by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/193. 
Under rule 6 of the provisional rules of procedure, the Conference shall elect, in addition to the President, nine Vice-Presidents plus an ex officio Vice-President from the host country, a Rapporteur-General, and a Chairman for the Main Committee established in accordance with rule 46. 
In its resolution 48/193, the General Assembly decided that the Conference should take place from 25 April to 6 May 1994, with the pre-Conference consultations to take place on 24 April 1994. 
Rule 46 of the provisional rules of procedure provides that the Conference may establish a Main Committee, as required, which may, subject to the decision of the Plenary of the Conference (rule 48), set up subcommittees or working groups. 
Under the same rule, members of the subcommittees and working groups of committees shall be appointed by the Chairman of the Committee in question, subject to the approval of that Committee, unless the Committee decides otherwise. 
The provisional rules of procedure also provide for the appointment of a Credentials Committee (rule 4) and a General Committee (rule 11). 
A note by the Secretariat on organizational and procedural matters will be before the Conference for consideration. 
7. Credentials of representatives to the Conference: 
At that session, the Credentials Committee consisted of the representatives of the following States: Austria, Bahamas, China, Ce d'Ivoire, Ecuador, Mauritius, Russian Federation, Thailand and United States of America. 
In accordance with rule 4, the Credentials Committee shall examine the credentials of representatives and report to the Conference without delay. 
The Plenary of the Conference will hold a general debate between 26 April and 2 May 1994. 
At its resumed first session, the Preparatory Committee had before it a draft text entitled "The Barbados Declaration (Elements for discussion)", submitted by Barbados. 
In its Decision 18 of 11 March 1994, the Preparatory Committee requested the Secretary-General to transmit the text containing proposals for a Barbados declaration to the Conference for its consideration and appropriate action. 
At the same session, the representative of Vanuatu (on behalf of the Alliance of Small Island States) submitted a revised text of the document submitted by the Group of 77 and China. 
At its resumed first session, the Preparatory Committee considered a draft programme of action for the sustainable development of small island developing States based on the position of the Group of 77 and China, which incorporated amendments proposed by delegations and corrections submitted in writing to the Secretariat. 
Also at its resumed first session, the Preparatory Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General on current donor activities in support of sustainable development of small island developing States (A/CONF.167/PC/13 and Add.1). 
In its decision 20, the Preparatory Committee requested the Secretary-General to transmit a revised version of the report to the Conference for its consideration and appropriate action. 
In paragraph 11 of its resolution 48/193, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to submit to it at its forty-ninth session under the sub-item entitled "Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States", the report of the Global Conference. 
"The Conference shall elect from among the representatives of participating States the following officers: a President, nine Vice-Presidents plus an ex officio Vice-President from the host country, a Rapporteur-General, and a Chairman for the Main Committee established in accordance with rule 46. 
4. Pursuant to rules 6 and 11, the Conference would thus have a General Committee composed of the President, the Vice-Presidents, the Rapporteur-General and the Chairman of the Main Committee. 
The provisional rules of procedure as revised at the resumed first session of the Preparatory Committee, are contained in document A/CONF.167/2. 
6. The provisional agenda for the Conference is contained in document A/CONF.167/1. 
(a) The Plenary would hold a general debate between 25 April and 2 May; 
(b) The Main Committee would meet from 26 April to 4 May; 
(c) The high-level segment of the Conference is to take place on 5 and 6 May. 
8. It is proposed that items 1 to 8 and 9 (a) and 10 of the provisional agenda be considered in plenary meeting, and that item 9 (b) be allocated to the Main Committee, which will submit a report to the Plenary upon the conclusion of its work. 
A time-limit of 12 minutes will be established for statements by representatives of Governments, 10 minutes for representatives of United Nations specialized agencies, organizations and programmes and intergovernmental organizations, and 7 minutes for all other statements. 
10. The Main Committee of the Conference will meet from 26 April to 4 May. 
It is understood that the Main Committee will adjust its organization of work as required. 
12. The resources available to the Conference permit the holding of a maximum of two simultaneous meetings in the morning and two in the afternoon, with interpretation facilities. 
Such meetings could include meetings of committees, subcommittees, working groups or informal consultations. 
Interpretation facilities can be provided to regional or interest-group meetings only when they are held in place of formal meetings. 
Subject to the decision of the Plenary of the Conference, the Main Committee may also set up subcommittees and working groups. 
14. Meetings shall normally be scheduled from 10 a.m. to 1 p.m. and from 3 p.m. to 6 p.m. 
15. Upon the recommendation of the Preparatory Committee, the following arrangements have been made for the concluding events (High-level segment) of the Conference: 
It should last for one-and-a-half days, from the morning of Thursday, 5 May, through the morning of Friday, 6 May. 
Thursday will be devoted to a debate on the theme "Forging partnerships for sustainable development". 
17. At the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, the Credentials Committee was composed of the following States: Austria, Bahamas, China, Ce d'Ivoire, Ecuador, Mauritius, Russian Federation, Thailand and United States of America. 
a/ Item 7 (b), entitled "Report of the Credentials Committee" will be scheduled for consideration by the Plenary at a date to be determined. 
Recalling its resolution 2997 (XXVII) of 15 December 1972, in which it decided to establish a Governing Council of the United Nations Environment Programme, 
Commending the United Nations Environment Programme for its leading role in the negotiation of many international conventions on the environment, its mobilization of global environmental awareness and its contribution in the area of capacity-building in regard to the preservation of the environment and its integration into sustainable development, 
2. Stresses the need for close cooperation between the United Nations Environment Programme and the Commission on Sustainable Development in implementing the recommendations of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, in accordance with the relevant provisions of chapter 38 of Agenda 21; 
3. Welcomes the action-oriented approach of the Governing Council towards the implementation of the follow-up activities to the Conference, as outlined in its report; 
Reaffirming also its resolutions S-18/3 of 1 May 1990 and 45/199 of 21 December 1990, as well as all the declarations, commitments, plans and programmes of action containing provisions related to the eradication of poverty in the framework of activities of the United Nations system, 
Underlining that the eradication of poverty, especially in developing countries, is one of the priority development objectives for the 1990s, 
Recognizing that poverty is a complex and multidimensional problem with origins in both the national and international domains, and that its eradication constitutes an important factor in ensuring sustainable development, 
2. Reaffirms that a supportive international economic environment which takes into account resource flows and structural adjustment programmes, in which social and environmental dimensions are integrated, is vital to the success of efforts of developing countries, in particular, to deal with the eradication of poverty; 
9. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "International cooperation for the eradication of poverty in developing countries". 
The Secretary-General has received biographical information on one of the additional nominations for election to the International Narcotics Control Board (see E/1994/15, para. 4). 
The biographical information on the candidate (Bolivar Valera de Le (Dominican Republic)) is contained in the annex below. 
1. Since 1985 the Programme on Transnational Corporations has been reporting on the impact of sanctions and, more recently, on general socio-economic developments in South Africa. 
When the elections, based on universal adult suffrage, are held in April 1994 and the anticipated Government of national unity is in place, a new era will have begun. 
It is therefore timely to present for consideration the major features of a possible technical cooperation programme on investment and related matters designed to suit the needs of a new South Africa. 
2. There are two major problems facing a new South Africa. 
One is how to redress the gross socio-economic injustices and distortions resulting from the legacy of apartheid. 
The most urgent assistance would obviously be programmes of emergency relief on pressing human needs in the areas of health, nutrition, housing and social welfare. 
But these must be accompanied by medium- to long-term policy-making and capacity-building programmes if the new South Africa is to be able to tackle the root causes of these socio-economic problems on a more permanent basis. 
4. The complete elimination of socio-economic disparities that are the legacy of apartheid will undoubtedly require many years. 
5. In addition, South Africa's industrial structure, which has been based on political isolation, import substitution and strategic self-sufficiency, needs transforming into an internationally competitive, export led manufacturing sector. Its natural resource sectors also need to become more productive and cost efficient. 
Foreign investment policy reform could make a positive contribution to both the socio-economic and industrial reform objectives. 
8. There will be reviews of specific investment-related legislation in South Africa with a view to recommending future modifications. 
Such reviews will take account of the broad socio-economic objectives of the new South Africa, as well as of global trends relevant to the subject-matter under review. 
Particular attention will be paid to the need to provide legal backing for affirmative action and entrepreneurship programmes for previously disadvantaged sectors of the South African population. 
10. There will be a series of policy-oriented diagnostic studies on selected priority areas or issues of the South African economy. 
These studies are intended to lead to policy recommendations for consideration in the formulation of overall economic and investment policies for post-apartheid South Africa. 
The following topics are envisaged at this stage, although different or additional topics may be undertaken as priorities change and the situation in South Africa evolves: 
(a) The tax regime in South Africa in relation to foreign investment, including the control of transfer pricing; 
(c) Foreign direct investment in the banking and financial system in South Africa; 
(d) South Africa's regional economic relations, i.e., trade and investment relations with the countries of the Southern African Development Conference (SADC) and the Preferential Trade Area (PTA); 
(f) Environmental protection standards and legislation in the context of investment policy for post-apartheid South Africa; 
(g) Affirmative action programmes and the promotion of entrepreneurship among previously disadvantaged sections of the South African population. 
11. The project will also undertake a series of seminars and workshops based on the legislative reviews and policy-studies projects in order to afford an opportunity for the exchange of views between the South African participants and international experts on the relevant subjects. 
It is expected that these topics will deal with key issues in foreign investment policy and regulation, investment negotiations, and private-sector development. 
To ensure thorough preparation and maximum benefits to participants, there will be no more than two seminars or workshops each year. 
12. In addition, provision will be made for South African personnel to attend courses on investment and regulatory issues at relevant educational or research institutions, as well as for attachments, internships or study tours to selected regulatory agencies in other countries or to relevant international organizations. 
A project coordinator or technical adviser based in South Africa may also be appointed to liaise with UNCTAD and to manage day-to-day project activities there. 
In some countries violent armed conflicts, often combined with devastating natural disasters, have wreaked havoc on basic infrastructures, disrupted vital social services and rendered millions of people homeless and destitute and exposed them to disease, hunger and insecurity, threatening the very survival of communities and families. 
At the same time, decades' worth of development investment in people and infrastructures were lost. In a number of other countries, natural disasters produced their own devastation. 
Children and women bore the brunt of these calamities. 
2. The international community responded to these emergencies in a variety of ways. 
In 1992, an estimated $2.6 billion, or 4.3 per cent, of official development assistance was channelled bilaterally, through the United Nations system and non-governmental organizations (NGOs), to support relief efforts in over 42 countries. 
Significant quantities of in-kind assistance, including food, shelter material and medical supplies, were also donated by concerned countries and organizations to mitigate suffering and save lives. 
These rising casualties are posing an additional dilemma for international relief organizations, which must ensure the safety of their staff. 
3. Despite this unprecedented response, 1993 will long be remembered for the hard questions that arose on the ethics and principles of humanitarianism. 
The right of people in need to humanitarian assistance has now been recognized by the international community. 
There is a continuing debate about maintaining the balance between that right and questions of national sovereignty. 
In 1993, UNICEF was more involved in such activities than in 1992, continuing an upward trend begun in 1990. 
In 1990, UNICEF provided emergency assistance to 29 countries in emergency situations; this number quickly grew to 50 in 1991, to 54 in 1992 and, by 1993, the organization was providing emergency assistance to 64 countries. 
Total UNICEF emergency expenditure in 1993 was $223 million, 28 per cent of total programme expenditure. 
Emergency expenditure in the countries with the most serious emergency situations was $189 million, or 85 per cent of all emergency expenditure. 
The significant support provided by UNICEF to countries in emergency situations, as well as a report on the utilization of the Emergency Programme Fund (EPF), are described in annexes I and II to the present document respectively. 
EPF is pivotal, not only for facilitating UNICEF-initiated activities in emergencies but also for providing technical support for the development of various policy issues relating to these activities, as well as the humanitarian activities of the United Nations system. 
In addition, EPF helps to finance UNICEF participation in inter-agency assessment missions when the field offices are unable to support these costs. 
A total of $21 million was allocated from EPF in the 1992-1993 biennium. 
Replenishments accounted for $9.2 million, resulting in $11.8 million in net allocations from EPF. 
The regional distribution of EPF allocations at the field level is summarized in annex II, table 2. 
Emergencies in Africa continued to receive the highest share, comprising 38 per cent of total EPF allocations at the field level. 
10. In 1993, Africa remained the continent in greatest need of emergency assistance and consequently was afforded the highest priority by UNICEF. 
Thirty-five per cent of EPF allocations were for Africa, which also received the largest share of all emergency expenditures in 1993. 
The conflicts in Angola, Liberia and Somalia are continuing, with tragic effects on children. 
New conflicts and large population movements in Burundi and Rwanda will require major assistance in 1994. 
UNICEF continued to provide support for other emergencies in Eastern and Southern Africa, in Eritrea, Ethiopia, Kenya and Mozambique, and, in West and Central Africa, in the Congo, Ce d'Ivoire, Ghana, Liberia, Togo and Zaire. 
This trend is likely to continue in 1994. 
Because of the increase in emergencies in West and Central Africa, efforts also focused on establishing early warning systems, emergency preparedness activities, emergency training and improving emergency communication systems in the region. 
11. Emergency assistance in Asia, apart from in Afghanistan, focused on providing an immediate response to natural disasters such as the earthquake in India and floods and landslides in Nepal and the Philippines. 
UNICEF also provided assistance to strengthen emergency response capacities in Cambodia following the withdrawal of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia. 
The evacuation of international personnel from the country temporarily interrupted ongoing emergency assistance. 
Monitoring and the distribution of supplies are now undertaken and coordinated by national staff members who remain in the country, including Kabul, running the UNICEF office and programme. 
12. Central and Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States continued to be areas of major concern throughout 1993, with the tragedy in parts of the former Yugoslavia dominating world attention and creating the biggest political, military and humanitarian crisis in Europe since the Second World War. 
The impact of this conflict on children has been devastating, with thousands killed, displaced or under siege. 
The conflict is also having a major destabilization effect beyond Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), affecting also the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and neighbouring countries. 
The conflict in Tajikistan continues to claim lives and displace thousands of families. 
The onset of winter in many of these countries exacerbates already tragic situations. 
UNICEF continues to provide all of these countries with relief and survival equipment, essential medical supplies, drugs, vaccines and clothing. 
13. In the Middle East and North Africa, 1993 was dominated by ongoing relief efforts in northern Iraq, the largest UNICEF emergency operation, and in the Sudan, where the conflict in the south continues to have devastating effects on an estimated 4 million people. 
In northern Iraq, UNICEF coordinated the timely storage and distribution of 120 million litres of heating and cooking fuel to families and institutions. 
In Lebanon, UNICEF moved from providing immediate relief assistance towards a reconstruction and development programme. 
The political situation in Algeria remains precarious and is expected to deteriorate further in 1994, with the possibility of repercussions for civilian populations. 
As a consequence, UNICEF is concentrating its interventions on emergency planning and preparedness activities, as well as on enhancing emergency communication, security and training. 
14. In the Americas and the Caribbean region, the continuing political crisis in Haiti required UNICEF to support emergency relief efforts to meet the needs of children and women. 
As part of the consolidated appeal, UNICEF provided support for primary health care (PHC), immunization services and water supply and sanitation in rural areas. 
With funds from EPF, UNICEF provided assistance for children and women affected by floods and landslides in Ecuador, for victims of a tropical storm in Cuba and in Honduras and for children in the indigenous region affected by insurgencies in Peru. 
Throughout 1993, UNICEF participated actively in all major consultations and debates on the role and effectiveness of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
These discussions culminated in the adoption by the General Assembly of resolution 48/57 of 14 December 1993, which strengthened the mandate and functions of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in several important ways. 
The ongoing consultations have kept alive a number of those burning policy issues. 
17. In resolution 48/57, the General Assembly also requested the Secretary-General to strengthen the consolidated appeals process, making it more field-oriented, and called on States to respond quickly and generously to consolidated appeals. 
18. IASC discussions on the crucial issue of the coordination of humanitarian assistance have recognized the primacy of field-level operations, as well as the respective mandates and strengths of the organizations with a field presence and proven operational capacity within an affected country. 
IASC has also been discussing the structure and functions of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in its twin locations, New York and Geneva. 
The task force has made good progress, firmly guided by the understanding reached among the organizations that such a framework should be built upon the premise of the mutual recognition of the strengths, priorities and mandates of each one. 
20. In the case of UNICEF, this will mean continued reliance on the country programming process as the vehicle for integrating the policies of the organization, the mid-decade goals and other relevant strategies, leading to the adoption of a country strategy note on emergency operations. 
Immunization, oral rehydration therapy, growth monitoring, low-cost water supply schemes and basic education are all development, as well as emergency, activities. 
However, the greater and more rapid the involvement of parents and communities in these actions, the more effective and sustainable they will be, whether as part of relief and rehabilitation or development programmes. 
The continuum to development in the areas of health, nutrition, water supply and sanitation and education, properly handled, ought to be seamless from the beginning. 
In this context, it is understood to mean that the humanitarian mission must be regarded equally with other components of United Nations operations, such as peace-keeping, in a given country. 
22. UNICEF needs to continue to strike a delicate and effective balance between emergency operations and its development goals. 
Consequently, the country programme will continue to be the basis of cooperation, ensuring that the emergency activities of the organization, whether in the areas of health, water supply and sanitation, nutrition or education, provide not only immediate relief but at the same time accelerate rehabilitation, leading to recovery. 
23. Over the last 12 months, UNICEF has been reviewing its own policies, strategies and planning with regard to emergencies. 
The exercise will also accelerate the building of close linkages with and integration of emergency planning into the regular country programming process. 
Other policy development exercises will focus on issues such as internally displaced persons, natural disaster reduction, land-mines and sanctions. 
Commitment to the psycho-social well-being of children in situations of armed conflict has a clear objective: to ensure that children are protected from psycho-social trauma and that when they are so affected, timely and effective assistance is provided. 
Together with other policy makers, headquarters and field staff with practical experience are now developing guidelines, manuals and training packages on practical action which can and should be taken to attain this objective. 
25. Over the last year, the importance of ensuring basic education for children in emergency situations has emerged very strongly. 
Education activities are included in many, but not all, appeals. 
In addition, there has been limited response by donors to the education components of emergency appeals. 
In addition, women are often subjected to sexual and physical violence and are traumatized and raped. 
The UNICEF policy on the full integration of gender issues, particularly the protection of women and girls against violence, into emergency programming will be an important feature of all future UNICEF emergency interventions. 
27. UNICEF has taken steps to develop further guidelines for vulnerability analysis that could sensitize and adapt the country programming process in emergency-prone countries so as to give increased attention to disaster prevention and preparedness and provide the necessary link to the continuum from relief to development. 
In this regard, the lessons learned from studies on the causes and effects of drought in Malawi and Mozambique will be integrated into the guidelines on vulnerability analysis. 
Similarly, lessons learned from a critical review of the emergency programmes in Angola and the former Yugoslavia will enrich the vulnerability analysis exercise. 
With the development of programme management audits by the Office of Internal Audit, review processes have been enhanced. 
28. Further to a recently concluded collaborative agreement between the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the Government of Japan, the Department is expected to establish at United Nations Headquarters a comprehensive monitoring and early warning system that will be linked to all organizations and the field. 
The system will facilitate follow-up of implementation of emergency programmes on the ground and enhance their evaluation. 
In addition, the UNICEF Evaluation and Research Office has already developed a system for assessing the progress of emergency programmes, which has been tested with some success in the evaluation of the Liberia emergency programme and will be linked to the United Nations system-wide evaluation system. 
30. UNICEF collaboration with WHO remains very good, especially at the field level; an increasingly clear division of labour is being developed between the two organizations based on the complementarity, comparative advantages and field presence of each. 
In general, UNICEF continues to support district health care systems, immunization activities, the development of PHC systems, vitamin A supplementation and the provision of essential drugs and maternal and child health supplies. 
UNICEF will also propose meetings at the technical level to formulate operational guidelines for field offices to enhance working arrangements by building upon the complementarity and comparative advantages of the two organizations. 
34. In discussions with the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and UNHCR initiated by UNICEF in June 1993, issues relating to the protection of the principles of humanitarian mandates in conflict situations and the effects of sanctions on vulnerable groups have attracted immense interest. 
With the evolving relationship between the political, military and humanitarian aspects of United Nations operations, defining this relationship and upholding the humanitarian principles of neutrality, impartiality and humanity have become formidable challenges. 
Work is now under way to develop the operational guidelines for applying these principles. 
35. As eloquently stated by the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, "sanctions may be the best weapon the Security Council has, but they are a blunt weapon that punishes people who are not to blame". 
Studies undertaken in Haiti and Iraq have shown the negative effect of sanctions, especially on the nutrition and health of the most vulnerable groups - children and women. 
The dilemmas posed by the imposition of sanctions call for an urgent review to ensure that vulnerable groups be protected and cushioned from the adverse effects of this double-edged instrument. 
At the country level, UNICEF representatives are well placed to monitor and report on the effects of sanctions on children and women. 
It is obviously difficult to isolate any one factor from the many that affect the health of the population when international embargoes are applied, but there now is enough evidence to prove that sanctions do have an effect. 
UNICEF has been supporting studies on the effects of sanctions on the well-being of children. 
36. Estimates indicate that over 100 million land-mines are currently in place throughout the world, while another 100 million are stockpiled for future use. 
Globally, thousands of people are killed and wounded yearly by land-mines, with 30 to 40 per cent of these victims being women and children. 
In Afghanistan alone, an estimated 200,000 civilians have been killed by land-mines and another 400,000 suffer from related disabilities. 
37. Although land-mines can be purchased for as little as $3 each, it can cost up to $1,000 each to remove them. 
This situation has implications for countries such as Afghanistan and Angola and for UNICEF as an organization. 
Because of the increasing international concerns about land-mines and the serious threat they pose to children and women, the Executive Director, in addressing the Human Rights Commission in Geneva on 8 March 1994, called for a ban on the production, use, stockpiling, sale and export of anti-personnel land-mines. 
As in normal situations, the linkage must be clearly established between management of a programme and the operational back-up support required to carry it through. 
A first step in this process is to review the UNICEF country programme approach and adapt and apply it in emergency countries. 
Future emergency appeals will include these elements and be accompanied by an emergency programme management plan that includes administrative and programme support budgets. 
42. Following the recommendations of internal auditors, headquarters divisions will become more actively involved in overseeing the relevant functions of the field offices in countries in emergency situations. 
Matters to be considered will include reinstitution of appropriate measures to enhance staff security; achievement of programme/project objectives; the adequacy of internal control mechanisms; the fulfilment of donor expectations in terms of funds utilization and reporting requirements; and efficiency in the deployment of staff and other resources. 
Such measures will ensure that standard procedures are implemented and new procedures developed, when appropriate, in countries in emergency situations. 
43. The emergency programme management plan, developed in conjunction with the appeal, will provide the framework within which headquarters divisions provide appropriate guidance, supervision and support for the efficient and timely implementation of the emergency programme. 
The plan will include specifications of human and other resources required to implement the proposed emergency programme. 
To the extent possible, the human resources specifications will be based on the generic job descriptions for emergency programme and other staff that are now being developed by DOP in consultation with the Office of Emergency Programmes. 
This will expedite the identification and recruitment of qualified and experienced staff. 
Such situations are usually characterized by high inflation, the absence of banking systems, the necessity of having foreign currency hand-carried to duty stations and inadequate financing of operational support activities covering staff salaries, transport and security. 
UNICEF is reviewing its own internal procedures in order to respond effectively to the requirements of emergency situations. 
Measures are under way to improve the procedures to address these problems, focusing on three distinct elements: funding, programme budget management and cash operations. 
46. UNICEF emergency programmes are funded primarily from supplementary funds, although these are not always immediately available to finance essential support activities such as staff and transportation costs, especially where air transport is essential, and salaries for the large number of national staff required to implement project activities. 
To resolve this problem, all projects must carry built-in support costs and there must be a commitment on the part of donors to fund total project costs, rather than sub-project activities. 
Adequate funding is essential for such advance operations, as is financial support for the establishment of field office operations, including essential transport and communication facilities. 
Since supplementary funds will not have been received at this stage of advance preparation, funds for this purpose in many cases will need to be allocated from EPF. 
48. To assist country offices to improve the management of programme budgets, efforts are under way to formulate guidelines to link implementation of emergency programmes with the financial operations of the offices. 
These guidelines are expected to cover the preparation of an expenditure plan based on different levels of response to the emergency appeal which would also accelerate implementation of the emergency programme when funds become available. 
49. Specific guidelines are being prepared in close consultation with other United Nations organizations to assist field offices operating in areas where no banking institutions exist. 
The guidelines will cover procedures for obtaining foreign currency where this is necessary to finance local operations. 
In addition, UNICEF will increase the frequency of visits by senior staff from the Division of Financial Management and relevant staff from regional offices to review financial transactions with a view to providing continuous, supportive supervision to minimize future problems. 
50. In addition to regular programme budget monitoring procedures, financial management information will be systematically enhanced. 
Moreover, since 1991, the emergency situations in which UNICEF and other organizations are working have become more complex and hazardous. 
52. UNICEF staff have long been accustomed to working in duty stations considered difficult because of their lack of basic amenities. 
Increasingly, however, staff are being assigned to duty stations where law and order have broken down, where they are exposed constantly to physical risk and where traditional government structures are either non-existent or ineffective. 
While UNICEF continues to assign staff to these duty stations on a purely voluntary basis, more must be done to ensure that there are at all times adequate numbers of appropriately trained staff available to support emergency operations. 
A number of measures are under way to ensure this. 
53. Already, UNICEF staff are encouraged to put their names on the emergency roster. 
The objective of the roster is to create a pool of staff committed to making themselves available for service in an emergency situation at short notice. 
The roster also contains information about external experts ready to serve in emergency situations. 
Recruitment procedures for screening staff are being developed and tested for use both with UNICEF staff and with outside consultants to determine their personal suitability for such assignments, and thus lessen the risk of their being, or becoming, ineffective in situations of high stress and risk. 
54. In order to help motivate staff to volunteer for service in hazardous situations, conditions of service of staff in complex emergency situations have already been modified, with the normal tour of duty being reduced to one or two years. 
While a "core team" of experienced staff must remain in place to provide continuity, some staff supporting emergency operations could be seconded on mission status from their regular duty stations for periods of three to six months. 
Additional professional and other incentives are being instituted to motivate staff for service in hazardous duty stations. 
Increasingly, the idea of recognizing emergency service as a positive element of career development for all Professional staff is being considered, although such service must continue to be on a voluntary basis. 
55. In order to supplement its own staff and to avoid causing undue strain on the overall UNICEF human resources system, the organization has also begun to use on a more systematic basis the services of external staff in support of its emergency operations. 
As part of the effort to enhance its collaboration with both international and national NGOs, UNICEF has taken a number of initiatives. 
A subcontract has already been entered into with Cooperative for American Relief Everywhere, Inc. in northern Iraq and a framework agreement signed with the Norwegian Refugee Council for the provision of services of experts at short notice. 
The possibility of increasing the number and scope of such contracts, and of standardizing the procedures for them, is under examination. 
56. The need to have in place a sufficient number of well-prepared UNICEF staff who are ready to respond to emergencies led to considerable expansion of disaster-preparedness training efforts in 1993 and to planning for further expansion in 1994. 
These country teams, which include both international and national Professional staff, are now ready to serve in their own countries of assignment should an emergency arise and are also available for deployment elsewhere. 
57. More structured efforts are now under way to brief and orient staff before they take up their assignment at hazardous duty stations. 
As well as increasing their efficiency once in the duty station, training is an additional factor in motivating staff to volunteer. 
The knowledge and information gained from debriefings will help to strengthen the UNICEF institutional memory and to refine its approaches to supporting emergency programmes and the staff assigned to them. 
58. UNICEF is also increasing its capacity to respond to the stress experienced by staff in hazardous duty stations. 
Training programmes and materials are currently under preparation to equip managers and staff to recognize and deal with the consequences of cumulative stress. 
In addition, a small number of UNICEF staff will be trained, together with appropriate outside experts, including mental health professionals, to recognize and respond to stress resulting from critical incidents. 
The stress management initiatives are being coordinated by the United Nations Security Coordinator and will be developed in collaboration with appropriate organizations within the United Nations system, such as UNHCR and WFP. 
59. UNICEF is engaged continuously, and in consultation with other relevant United Nations organizations, in reviewing the salaries and entitlements of staff. 
This is essential not only to safeguard the interests of the staff concerned, but also to control costs and reduce expenditure wherever possible. 
In addition, selected posts in countries with emergency conditions are temporarily upgraded both in order to strengthen the staffing configuration and in recognition of the increased responsibilities assumed by staff in these posts. 
In view of the ever increasing number of serious or fatal incidents involving UNICEF staff, in 1993 the Executive Board approved a full-time post for the coordination of all aspects of staff security. 
The UNICEF Security Coordinator works closely with the office of the United Nations Security Coordinator and other United Nations organizations, exchanging information and developing joint approaches to staff security, including training activities. 
A system of risk indicators is being developed, assisted by security mapping and early warning systems being developed in the field. 
The extension of all aspects of the security system covering international staff to local staff is under consideration, in view of the high exposure to risk of these staff. 
62. In 1993, emergency shipments totalled over $87 million, an increase of 16 per cent over 1992. 
This amount was for shipments to UNICEF-assisted emergency programmes and Governments, as well as to NGOs and other United Nations organizations. 
These included a lack of staff training; inexperience in emergency operations at the field level; insensitivity at the field level to the concerns of Supply Division warehouse staff; and a lack of routine stockpiling for emergencies. 
63. The retreat also adopted the following recommendations for immediate action: 
(a) Supply staff, both at Copenhagen and from country offices, will receive more specific training in the particular needs of the supply component of emergency operations. 
Wherever feasible, only experienced supply staff will be assigned to countries involved in complex emergencies; 
(d) Guidelines will be prepared and, where necessary, special training will be provided for staff involved in warehouse operations at the country level. Short-term warehousing activities are of major significance in most emergency situations. 
UNICEF assumes responsibility for warehouse operations and end-user distribution in most of these countries; 
(e) The possibility of establishing a more efficient procedure for obtaining rapid approval from the Security Council sanctions committees will be investigated; 
In 1993, UNICEF responded both to complex emergencies, which are defined by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs as those for which a consolidated appeal is launched, and to situations in other countries, providing significant humanitarian assistance in 64 countries. 
2. The majority of the complex emergencies are in Africa. 
Ethnic and factional conflicts, combined with natural disasters, especially drought, weak economies and poor infrastructures, have created environments conducive to anarchy and massive human deprivation and displacement. 
Africa, designated as the region of the highest priority for UNICEF by the Executive Board, also continued to receive the highest priority in terms of emergency assistance. 
3. In 1993, UNICEF had some significant successes in its world-wide emergency operations. 
In Somalia, a measles immunization programme attained 75 per cent coverage. 
In the former Yugoslavia and in Liberia, UNICEF organized and managed psycho-social trauma counselling and care for traumatized children and child soldiers. 
In Iraq, kerosene, essential for the winterization programme, was distributed. 
In Angola, vital humanitarian assistance services were provided across lines of conflict. 
In Haiti, the attention of the world was drawn to the adverse side effects of sanctions on vulnerable groups, and in the Sudan, UNICEF was able to phase out its supplementary feeding programme in some parts of southern Sudan because it was no longer required. 
The senior staff of the office have continued to make field visits where necessary; these field visits are expected to be supported by more missions by senior management to affected countries so as to demonstrate headquarters commitment and boost staff morale. 
The Executive Office will work closely with the Office of Emergency Programmes and the Divisions of Personnel and Public Affairs to develop strategies that will improve the visibility of UNICEF in emergencies. 
5. Afghanistan's continuing factional fighting has destroyed the economic and basic social infrastructures of the country, placing an estimated 3 million people at risk, the majority of whom are children and women. 
In addition, rampant injuries from mines have exacerbated these conditions, earning the country the unenviable reputation of being the largest minefield in the world. 
6. Although UNICEF received only 14 per cent of the $2.2 million requested in the 1993 United Nations inter-agency appeal, this was temporarily offset by a balance of supplementary funds left over from 1992. 
The programme provided 1 million vaccines, 900,000 sachets of oral rehydration salts (ORS), 42 metric tonnes of essential drugs and medical supplies, 322 metric tonnes of supplementary food and 120,000 litres of fuel to health and other facilities. 
Post-traumatic counselling and day care for children were the primary thrusts of the education programme. 
Field operations are continuously reinforced by short-term missions of international staff visiting field offices from Peshawar on a rotating basis, depending on the security situation. 
An estimated 3 million people have been affected by the conflict, including 1.5 million children. 
Adding to the immense suffering of the injured and displaced people, the ability of the international community to deliver adequately pre-positioned relief aid was hindered in several regions because neither the National Union for the Total Independence of Angola (UNITA) nor the Government could guarantee access to them. 
9. A second 90-day plan began on 1 September, continuing the first plan. 
Improved negotiations between UNITA and the Government paved the way for more extensive relief activities in the latter half of 1993 by providing increased access to previously unserved areas such as the besieged cities of Kuito, Huambo, Malange and Mennigue. 
By the end of the year, UNICEF had provided assistance in a phased manner to 17 of 18 provinces. 
Relief and survival kits were distributed to 355,000 persons and nearly 1 million people received seeds and tools. 
The programme also provided improved water supply for 366,000 beneficiaries. 
An additional $1.5 million advanced from the Central Emergency Revolving Fund were used to transform community kitchens into schools, provide trauma counselling and teacher training, establish health services and improve water supply and sanitation. 
Although humanitarian assistance expanded to more areas as the year progressed, limited access to areas of conflict still hampers relief activities. 
Fortunately, these clashes seem to be diminishing in intensity and frequency as both parties move towards a peace agreement. 
11. The Humanitarian Assistance Coordination Unit, established by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to support the Special Representative of the Secretary-General to Angola, coordinates all United Nations humanitarian assistance programmes in Angola. 
The Unit has played an important role in the peace efforts and in relief operations and has served as an important buffer between the politics of aid and the delivery of humanitarian assistance by the operational organizations. 
The Unit's management team consists mostly of staff seconded by UNICEF, the United Nations Development Programme and the World Food Programme, demonstrating the high level of inter-agency cooperation in Angola. 
With or without peace, UNICEF and its United Nations partners will still be faced with the daunting challenge of reconstructing the livelihoods and services of a population crippled by years of civil conflict. 
12. Burundi's violent insurrection followed the failed military coup in October 1993 which forced nearly 1 million people to flee their homes. 
While one fourth of them remain displaced inside Burundi, the remaining 700,000 are scattered throughout Rwanda, the United Republic of Tanzania and Zaire. 
Relief aid provided by these and other funds included the rapid distribution of drugs (especially ORS and vaccines), medical supplies, blankets, cooking utensils and water purification agents. 
14. Although the situation in Burundi and its neighbouring countries has improved since the initial phases of the emergency, the root cause of the upheaval, ethnic conflict, remains a major obstacle to stabilization and progress. 
In the meantime, the urgent needs of some 250,000 displaced persons and of the rest of the affected population will need to be addressed before resettlement and rebuilding of the country begins. 
15. Ethiopia is in the process of establishing peace and security and is establishing mechanisms to combat the threats of drought and famine. 
The country has made progress in developing a framework for a democratic Government and for the reform and rebuilding of a devastated economy and collapsed infrastructure. 
However, in spite of these positive trends, Ethiopia remains among the poorest nations, with infant and maternal mortality rates that are among the highest in the world. 
16. In responding to Ethiopia's transitional needs, UNICEF embarked on a bridging country programme based on emergency interventions and the continuum to development activities. 
The emergency programmes have focused on life-saving operations for Somali refugees and Ethiopian returnees, as well as for Ethiopians affected by drought and internal conflict. 
Some of these emergency interventions were supplementary/therapeutic feeding, rehabilitation of water supply and sanitation facilities and the provision of essential drugs, medical supplies, shelter and basic household items. 
Work has begun to establish an early warning system to monitor droughts and impending food shortages. 
17. The difficult transition to independence of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia, the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) has created the biggest humanitarian crisis in post-war Europe. 
An estimated 200,000 people have been killed, while 3.8 million have been internally displaced or become refugees. 
Economic disruption, war, the collapse of basic social infrastructures and services and the lack of basic supplies have forced these republics to accept drastic reductions in living standards. 
18. The impact of war on children has been devastating, with an estimated 15,000 children killed and more than 35,000 wounded in the fighting. 
Some 281,000 children currently live in besieged areas and war zones and 620,000 have either been displaced or become refugees. 
Many of the refugees and displaced persons have been severely traumatized, particularly the thousands of young girls and women who have been raped and tortured and who require specialized trauma counselling and care. 
UNICEF provided critical support to the health sector in accessible areas such as Sarajevo, where immunization coverage rose to 80 per cent, and cold-chain equipment was supplied to 27 other cities. 
Supplementary feeding programmes in Sarajevo reached a total of 71,000 children and women, while rehabilitation efforts restored 40 per cent of the city's main water system. 
20. In Croatia, UNICEF-assisted programmes raised coverage of the expanded programme on immunization (EPI) from 50 to 95 per cent and ensured the distribution of medical kits to displaced persons and refugees. 
Educational programmes have increased children's awareness of mines while peace education has provided survival and coping skills to children affected by the conflict. 
21. Although not directly involved in the ground war, the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) were affected severely by a massive influx of over 600,000 refugees as well as by pervasive economic devastation. 
UNICEF assistance to these republics targeted primarily refugees from Croatia and Bosnia and Herzegovina and included counselling for traumatized children, the distribution of school supplies and materials, immunization, supplementary feeding, the distribution of medical supplies, and the provision of safe water and other survival items. 
23. Because of the political crisis in Haiti, emergency relief programmes have had to be continued because large sectors of the population face severe difficulties in meeting basic needs such as food, health care, potable water and education. 
In the face of growing shortages, UNICEF focused on the provision of essential drugs and supplies to about 500 health facilities throughout the country. 
The campaign increased coverage from 10 per cent to about 40 per cent. 
24. Other activities undertaken under the UNICEF emergency programme included the control of diarrhoeal diseases (CDD) and development of national guidelines for combating acute respiratory infections (ARI). 
In poor and marginal urban areas, UNICEF subsidized the provision of water and the construction of community water tanks, benefiting approximately 400,000 people, or about 30 per cent of the inhabitants of the marginal areas of Port-au-Prince. 
In areas affected by the arrival of displaced persons, UNICEF provided support for water supply development and improved sanitation. 
25. Because international support for the appeal for humanitarian assistance by the United Nations and the Organization of American States has been limited to date, UNICEF must continue to concentrate on the most urgent needs in order to mitigate the suffering associated with the current crisis in Haiti. 
26. In Iraq, hyperinflation has decreased the buying power of the poor and even middle classes as the price of essential commodities has sky-rocketed, while the average monthly salary of civil servants has remained stagnant. 
Concurrently, the infrastructure of basic services such as health, agriculture and water supply continues to crumble as the sophisticated high-tech systems funded before the war by oil revenues fall into disrepair due to lack of spare parts and trained human resources, creating dependency on United Nations assistance. 
The effect of these inadequate facilities is evident in the return of preventable diseases such as malaria and cholera. 
27. In response to Iraq's continued humanitarian needs, the United Nations launched an inter-agency appeal for $467 million to cover the most basic requirements of the population for the period 1 April 1993-31 March 1994. 
The UNICEF share of the total appeal was about $85 million, but as of December 1993, only 41 per cent of this segment had been funded. 
The funds helped to cover local costs of water supply and sanitation projects in central and southern Iraq. 
29. Another unique feature of the Iraq programme is the ongoing distribution of some 120 million litres of heating/cooking fuel to families and institutions in the north for the harsh winter season. 
Nominal fees are charged for the kerosene to cover local distribution costs and the balance of funds is put into the "Children's Fund" to finance projects that benefit children, such as the installation of sanitary facilities in primary schools. 
30. Kenya has experienced a combination of economic deterioration, tribal clashes, drought and an influx of refugees which has plunged parts of the country into a "silent emergency" of escalating proportions. 
Provinces of northern and north-eastern Kenya suffered a devastating drought and at the same time saw an ever growing number of refugees, now some 370,000 persons, from Somalia and the Sudan. 
Adding to these pressures, a sharp increase in banditry and violence in the northern provinces impeded emergency operations and threatened the security of relief workers. 
In central Kenya, UNICEF also spearheaded an emergency response to a sudden attack of yellow fever which threatened nearly 1 million people. 
Successful mobilization of human resources and over $1 million resulted in the rapid inoculation of 800,000 people within six weeks of the outbreak, thus reducing loss of life and morbidity. 
32. Liberia's vicious civil war has been marked by atrocities inherent to wars intensified by ethnic intolerance. 
Vengeful acts of violence were perpetrated against innocent victims, primarily women and children. 
Widespread looting, killing of civilians, child soldiering and acts of sexual violence have created an atmosphere of fear and insecurity which has severely hindered most forms of resettlement or recovery. 
Sporadic fighting and violence have caused about 700,000 people to flee the country, while countless thousands are internally displaced. 
33. In July 1993, a joint peace initiative by the United Nations, the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS) culminated in the signing at Geneva of a peace agreement between Liberia's three rival factions. 
The agreement included provisions for a cease-fire, disarmament and formation of a transitional Government and urged the acceleration of refugee repatriation and expansion of humanitarian relief operations. 
However, the subsequent emergence of two additional factions now poses serious threats to the relief effort as well as the peace process. 
34. Although funding of non-food assistance programmes has been only about one third less than requested since the beginning of the emergency programme, UNICEF has succeeded in mitigating large-scale suffering and mortality through a variety of innovative interventions. 
Restoration of water supply and sanitation systems in urban areas, especially Monrovia, has improved access to these facilities from near 0 to 25 per cent. 
Rehabilitation and reconstruction of wells fitted with hand-pumps has continued in 7 of 13 counties and will be expanded in 1994. 
In the area of health, a combination of mobile services and fixed facility renovation is increasing access from none in many places to a target of 70 per cent. 
Liberia's ailing education programme was revived with the help of materials and supplies provided by UNICEF, which encouraged students and teachers to return to schools in all of the 13 counties. 
UNICEF also supported programmes in post-traumatic counselling and peace education to address the overwhelming need for mental rehabilitation of Liberia's innocent victims of war. 
35. Peace, at present, is extremely tenuous. 
Although the Cotonou Agreement holds out hope for Liberia's future, insecurity is prevalent throughout the country. 
The slow deployment of ECOWAS troops and United Nations observers has postponed the commencement of the disarmament process, which, in turn, has delayed the installation of the transitional Government. 
There are further political and military complications which need to be resolved quickly in order to move the peace process forward. 
If not, humanitarian work will continue to be impeded and vital relief assistance prevented from reaching those who need it most. 
36. In 1993, peace and a long overdue harvest ended years of drought, famine and civil war in Mozambique. 
Resettlement of returnees and displaced persons proceeded rapidly. 
The impact of the long civil war has been exacerbated by the pervasive poverty that now affects over half of the population, replacing war as the primary threat to security. 
38. The political and economic disintegration of the former Soviet Union has affected nearly all of its successor States, but the Caucasus and Central Asian States have experienced extreme hardships that place them among a priority list of growing complex emergencies. 
Armenia, Azerbaijan, Georgia and Tajikistan were among the poorest and most ethnically diverse states of the former Soviet Union and consequently have suffered the most devastating transition to independence. 
Fuelled by ethnic, religious and economic disturbances, the region has erupted into a series of violent conflicts and turmoil which precipitated the displacement of thousands of families. 
The conflicts have affected children and women most and the capacities of these Governments to respond to emergencies have been severely reduced. 
39. Relief efforts, which began in 1992, expanded in 1993 as the region not only required emergency assistance, but also medium- to long-term development assistance. 
UNICEF will complete the establishment of country offices in Armenia, Azerbaijan and Tajikistan by the end of 1994 to implement more substantial assistance programmes. 
As field offices in the region become fully established and staffed, needs assessments will be translated into short- and long-term assistance programmes aimed at meeting the urgent needs of children and women and at supporting the restoration of basic social services. 
40. Rwanda's violent civil war escalated early in 1993, compounding further the devastation of years of instability in the country. 
The deaths of thousands of innocent victims, the displacement of nearly 1 million civilians and the destruction of a fragile economy and social service infrastructure challenged the international community and the Government to pursue peace negotiations. 
The President of Rwanda and the Chairman of the Rwandese Patriotic Front signed a landmark peace agreement on 4 August 1993 brokered by OAU, the United Nations and the Government of the United Republic of Tanzania. 
The agreement created a framework for peace which has paved the way for expanding much-needed emergency relief and reconstruction activities. 
41. The suffering of Rwanda's displaced and poverty-stricken population was further exacerbated in October when 350,000 refugees poured across the border from Burundi after a failed military coup ignited violent tribal massacres there. 
The land and people of Rwanda, already ravaged by war and drought, provided little relief for this massive influx. 
Consequently, the displaced neighbours as well as their hosts experienced immeasurable suffering. 
Emergency interventions concentrated on meeting the survival needs of several thousand displaced persons housed in camps and abandoned buildings. 
As the peace process gets under way, the challenge for the international and national communities will be to focus on the demands of the immediate emergency while moving to reconstruction and development. 
Following the temporary evacuation of non-essential personnel, UNICEF redeployed many of its Mogadishu-based international staff to other locations in the country. 
Shortfalls in funding were also a major constraint in 1993. 
In December, UNICEF participated in the fourth humanitarian conference on Somalia, held at Addis Ababa, and requested a total of $32.2 million for activities in 1994. 
Prior to that conference, UNICEF worked closely with the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, UNOSOM and the World Bank in drawing up a longer-term rehabilitation plan for Somalia. 
Two international staff were killed in Somalia in 1993. 
45. In 1993, UNICEF supported 76 maternal and child health centres (MCH) covering most districts in Somalia. 
UNICEF also trained more than 500 community health workers (CHWs) and 158 traditional birth attendants (TBAs) to develop a country-wide network of immunization centres. 
47. To address the nutritional needs of women and children, UNICEF supported and maintained supplementary and therapeutic feeding programmes that fed more than 200,000 children and women. 
48. UNICEF water supply programmes benefited more than 380,000 people throughout Somalia. 
49. In education, the main objective was to intervene at the community level to offer children access to basic education. 
In 1993, UNICEF assisted in the rehabilitation of 107 primary schools by providing low-cost construction materials and educational kits that benefited some 50,000 schoolchildren. 
UNICEF also worked with NGOs and the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) in printing textbooks and providing teaching materials and training to 558 primary schoolteachers. 
50. The 10-year armed conflict in the Sudan between the Government and the Sudanese People's Liberation Army (SPLA) has been exacerbated by interfactional fighting within SPLA. 
This, coupled with natural disasters such as flooding, has placed 7.6 million people in immediate need of some form of non-food assistance. 
Not only have insecurity and inaccessible road conditions hampered service delivery, but the effectiveness of relief workers was considerably reduced as their movements were restricted by complex government travel authorizations and security restrictions. 
The emergency programme is integrated into the regular country programme wherever feasible so as to create a continuum from relief to development. 
52. Through negotiation efforts led by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, access to areas in the south opened up in 1993 and assistance to children and women by Operation Lifeline Sudan (OLS)-South reached 45 locations, up from seven in 1992. 
At the peak of its operation, OLS-South was providing 300 tons of relief supplies each month, reaching more than 1.5 million people. 
53. Although developmental elements have been integrated into the emergency programme wherever possible, it appears that emergency operations will continue to be a major preoccupation while the political situation limits the expansion of programmes beyond the survival phase. 
Thus, an early warning system for disasters must be developed so that mitigation strategies can be in place before disasters strike. 
This will ensure that the parties involved will continue to support agreed transport routes as well as to negotiate new routes that will provide maximum access at the lowest possible cost. 
54. Since 1991, political and socio-economic conditions in Zaire have continued to deteriorate in the wake of hyperinflation, violence and looting which have left the country in a spiralling state of ruin. 
The insecurity and unreliability of overland and river transport within Zaire and the sheer vastness of the country continue to impede relief efforts as many areas are only accessible by airplane. 
55. The combination of a crumbling central Government and nationwide looting has virtually destroyed Zaire's fragile system of social services, with the health sector most affected. 
In response to the current crisis, as in 1992, UNICEF has again shifted its emphasis to emergency relief activities. 
56. In Belarus, the worsening economic situation and weakening of basic social infrastructures and services have caused severe suffering. The economic change was so abrupt that social safety nets were unable to keep up with the rate of deterioration. 
The 1986 disaster in Ukraine also affected Belarus and required the resettlement of populations and the organization of specialized medical care for affected children. 
Specific requests were formulated for cold-chain equipment and training, vaccines, medical supplies and salt iodization. 
A follow-up mission focused on plans to reduce vaccination contraindications, improve the national vaccination schedule and support the country's participation in the International Workshop on Lactation Management and the Baby-Friendly Hospital Initiative held at St. Petersburg, the Russian Federation, in August-September 1993. 
58. In March 1993, the Government of Canada contributed 500,000 Canadian dollars ($397,000) to assist children and women in Belarus. The rapid and efficient implementation of this project was praised by the Belarusian authorities and media. 
Close collaboration has been established between the Government, the United Nations field office in Belarus and UNICEF in order to support present and future activities. 
Having ratified the Convention on the Rights of the Child and signed the Declaration of the World Summit for Children, Belarus is now focusing on elaborating a national programme of action. 
In the next few years, economic conditions are likely to remain very volatile and unpredictable and therefore will require close monitoring. 
59. Ukraine's difficult economic situation, coupled with deteriorating, outmoded health and other basic services, have placed a significant segment of its population at risk. 
Existing problems and the increasing financial burden following the Chernobyl disaster have been exacerbated by the current diphtheria epidemic and the need to revaccinate 2 million children who in the past were not properly immunized with DPT vaccine. 
60. In 1993, the Government of Canada contributed 2.5 million Canadian dollars ($1,984,000) to provide emergency health support to children and women in Ukraine. 
Beyond supply-related assistance, UNICEF is providing Ukraine with technical assistance for health promotion, breast-feeding, salt iodization and for the preparation of a national programme of action. 
61. Since April 1991, UNICEF has been collaborating with the United Nations Inter-Agency Task Force for Chernobyl. 
With support from the German Committee for UNICEF totalling $337,000, iodized oil capsules and equipment have been provided for the treatment of iodine deficiency disorders among children. 
With an additional $445,000 from the German Committee, UNICEF is collaborating with UNESCO to establish community centres in Ivankiv and Slavoutivh for the rehabilitation of children and women affected by the Chernobyl disaster. 
As in Belarus, economic conditions are expected to remain volatile in the next few years and will require monitoring. 
Accordingly, a report on the utilization of the global funds in 1992 was prepared to conform to these requirements. The report was presented to the Executive Board at its 1993 regular session (E/ICEF/1993/P/L.30) as an interim account for the 1992-1993 biennium. 
The fund is pivotal, not only for facilitating UNICEF-initiated activities in emergencies, but also for providing technical support for the development of various policy issues relating to these activities, as well as the humanitarian activities of the United Nations system. 
In addition, EPF helps to finance UNICEF participation in inter-agency assessment missions when the field offices are unable to support these costs. 
4. EPF was set up as a revolving fund to provide ready resources for UNICEF interventions, especially during the initial stages of emergencies. 
5. The regional distribution of EPF allocations at the field level is summarized in table 1 below. 
Emergencies in Africa continued to receive the highest share, comprising 38 per cent of total EPF allocations at the field level. 
Countries in Central and Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States received 30 per cent of total allocations. 
The Americas and the Caribbean, Asia and the Middle East and North Africa received 16, 9 and 7 per cent, respectively, of total allocations. 
The EPF budget, actual expenditures and posts funded from EPF for the biennium are summarized in tables 1 and 2 below. 
Although the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF) became operational in May 1992, there have been some problems with the utilization of advances from the Fund. 
CERF makes advances only on the basis of inter-agency consolidated appeals, the preparation of which can be time-consuming. 
Further, as advances from CERF are subject to replenishment by donor contributions, weak donor funding may discourage the utilization of advances from the Fund. 
An account of 1993 activities is provided below. 
9. EPF allocations were used to meet urgent needs of the countries not covered by the consolidated appeals, including Ce d'Ivoire, Ghana and Sierra Leone. 
EPF supported emergency health care activities in Ce d'Ivoire and Ghana to meet the needs of refugees fleeing Liberia. 
In Sierra Leone, because of new opportunities opened up by the signing of the Liberian peace agreement in July 1993, EPF allocations were used to rehabilitate child soldiers and reintegrate them into civilian life. 
10. While participating in the inter-agency assessment on the requirements of refugees and displaced persons in Burundi, UNICEF provided subregional emergency assistance to Burundi and the neighbouring countries of Rwanda and the United Republic of Tanzania. 
Liberia also received a conditional allocation for the rehabilitation of demobilized child soldiers following the peace agreement signed at Cotonou, Benin, in July 1993. 
11. Because Africa is a region of high priority for emergency assistance, funds were provided to the Eastern and Southern Africa Regional Office (ESARO) and the Western and Central Africa Regional Office (WCARO) for strengthening regional capacities to respond to emergencies. 
Some of the activities undertaken were a regional emergency management training workshop, two crisis management training workshops, staff orientation in stress/trauma management and provision of support to emergency operations in countries with complex emergency situations. 
The latter involved an in-depth technical and feasibility assessment of the entire regional communication system by the Office of Information Resource Management, in conjunction with the counterpart section in the regional office. 
The system will facilitate vital communication links within the region through a radio network as well as the INMARSAT satellite system. 
13. While the political crisis continued in Haiti, funds were provided to meet immediate needs in the areas of health, water supply and sanitation and supplementary feeding, pending the receipt of donor contributions for the consolidated appeal released in March 1993. 
EPF also supported installation of a satellite telecommunication system in the UNICEF office at Port-au-Prince when the local public telecommunication system could no longer function adequately. 
A detailed account of activities in Haiti is found in annex I, paragraphs 23-25, of the present report. 
14. EPF was also used to provide support to countries in the region affected by various smaller-scale emergencies. 
In Ecuador, UNICEF provided health and water supply interventions following floods and landslides in the hilly region of the country. 
In Cuba and Honduras, EPF funds were used to provide essential drugs and oral rehydration salts (ORS) to victims of a tropical storm. 
Peru received an EPF allocation to meet the health and nutrition needs of indigenous children in the region affected by insurgencies. 
In Cambodia, following the withdrawal of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia, United Nations organizations devised a security plan to protect staff and aid operations. 
EPF funds have been allocated so the UNICEF Cambodia office can participate in the plan. 
17. As in other regions, EPF funds were used in the Middle East and North Africa for emergencies caused by natural disasters that were not covered by consolidated appeals. 
EPF supported provision of ORS and essential drugs following an outbreak of cholera in Djibouti. 
Following heavy rains and flooding in Yemen in February, UNICEF, as part of the United Nations inter-agency assessment team, identified immediate needs and supplied vaccines, essential drugs, shelter materials and cooking utensils. 
Funds from EPF supported part of these costs. 
UNICEF took part in inter-agency efforts to provide humanitarian assistance to the displaced population. 
Pending the response by donors to the appeal, funds were released from EPF to re-establish primary health care services and rehabilitate water-supply networks in affected areas. 
In the last decade, protracted confrontations in many countries in the region have exposed 40 million children to armed violence and strife. 
20. EPF also funded a consultation in February that brought together experts and policy makers in the fields of trauma management, child development and child psychology. 
The consultation outlined proposals for the development of capacity-building activities and developed an outline and methodology for a casebook of studies on child trauma for use by professionals dealing with war-traumatized children. 
21. Four other prototype materials are under preparation: a manual on pre-school-age children; a school contingency crisis plan; a manual for teachers and school counsellors; and a guidebook to support "helpers" who work with traumatized children. 
Another component of the project grew from the expressed needs of children and focuses on guiding parents in discussing sensitive subjects with children. 
Thus, through more open communication, children who have suffered from trauma can grow into healthy, open adults. 
Extensive field work and testing of these publications and of crisis interventions were conducted in the region in 1993. 
22. Because the consolidated appeals for emergency operations in Central and Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States were met with poor donor response in 1993, EPF funds were crucial in meeting the vast needs of these countries. 
23. Funds were provided to meet the immediate needs identified in the consolidated appeals for Armenia and Azerbaijan, which were being torn apart by the political conflict over the Nagorny Karabakh region. 
Because of the onset of winter, UNICEF provided vaccines, essential drugs, health kits and warm clothing. 
The advances subsequently were replenished in full with general resource allocations approved by the Executive Board for both countries. 
24. In Georgia, the dismantling of three ethnic autonomous territories that had existed under the former Soviet Union set off intense inter-ethnic strife. 
The consolidated appeal issued in March 1993 was based on needs assessments for the three regions, South Ossetia, Abkhazia and the Georgian region. 
Funding from EPF was used to organize the consignment of vaccines, essential drugs, baby food and infant formula, which were airlifted and distributed to all sides in the conflict. 
25. During the biennium, a series of activities was undertaken regarding overall policy development, disaster prediction and preparedness, needs assessment, management of the UNICEF response to emergencies at the global level and UNICEF coordination with the United Nations and other organizations involved in humanitarian assistance. 
EPF provided funding for 12 posts (8 international Professional and 4 General Service) for the office, as well as for operational costs for the office. 
In addition, EPF supported a number of other activities. 
26. In order to enhance the capacity of UNICEF staff to deal with emergencies, reference materials were prepared and training sessions and workshops conducted on emergency management and security issues. 
Also, a training session on stress management was conducted for staff in the Division of Personnel and the Office of Emergency Programmes to improve the support they provide to colleagues in stressful working conditions. 
The review and updating of the handbook, Assisting in Emergencies, and of the emergency manual was begun. 
This exercise is intended to reflect changes in the policy and procedures for UNICEF emergency programming and operations since it was last issued in 1986. 
27. The Office of Emergency Programmes organized a "brainstorming" session in April to discuss major policy issues relating to emergencies. 
Several experts representing the United Nations system, non-governmental organizations and academic circles participated in the session. 
In addition, several studies focusing on particular policy issues were funded by EPF. 
The "Humanitarianism and War" project, launched in 1991 by Brown University (Rhode Island, United States of America), completed the first phase of its work by bringing out a resource handbook on humanitarian concepts for humanitarian workers. 
A study on UNICEF experiences in complex emergencies and the lessons learned is currently under way and will serve as a guide for future UNICEF interventions in similar situations. 
28. In order to ensure coordination with the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and other United Nations agencies on a day-to-day basis, two staff members whose posts are funded from EPF are seconded to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in New York and Geneva. 
EPF has also supported the cost of UNICEF participation in various inter-agency missions for emergency needs assessment and inter-agency meetings and forums on policy issues. 
29. The development of policy and procedures for the preparation, implementation and evaluation of emergency programmes was also supported with funding from EPF. 
A consultative workshop was held to devise new approaches that address the special needs of children and families living in situations of armed conflict. 
The list of items of which the Security Council is seized is contained in documents S/1994/20 of 20 January 1994 and S/1994/20/Add.3 of 3 February 1994. 
During the week ending 26 March 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3352nd meeting, held on 23 March 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Mission in Haiti (S/1994/311). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/325), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/325 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 905 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/905 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/347), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/347 and adopted its unanimously as resolution 906 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/906 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The amount of $23.2 million excludes pledged voluntary contributions in kind from Governments for communications and transport equipment. 
These voluntary contributions have been provisionally valued at $231,000. 
Recalling all its previous relevant resolutions on the conflicts in the territory of the former Yugoslavia and reaffirming in this context its resolution 871 (1993) on the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), 
Having also considered the letter of the President of the Republic of Croatia dated 16 March 1994 (S/1994/305), 
Emphasizing the need for a negotiated settlement accepted by all parties, and welcoming the continuing efforts of the Co-Chairmen of the Steering Committee of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, 
Underlining the importance of involving the Bosnian Serb party in further efforts to achieve an overall negotiated settlement, 
Recalling the statement by the President of the Security Council of 14 March 1994 (S/PRST/1994/11) and the joint letter of Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia dated 17 March 1994 (S/1994/308) and, in this context, taking note of the recent developments in Maglaj, 
Reiterating its determination to ensure the security of UNPROFOR and its freedom of movement for all its missions, and to these ends, as regards UNPROFOR in the Republic of Croatia and in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, 
2. Reaffirms its commitment to ensure respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of the Republic of Croatia, the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, where UNPROFOR is deployed; 
5. Approves UNPROFOR's plans described in the Secretary-General's report of 24 March 1994 (S/1994/333), for the reopening of Tuzla airport for humanitarian purposes and authorizes additional resources requested in paragraph 14 of this report for these purposes; 
6. Calls upon Member States to assist the Secretary-General to implement paragraphs 4 and 5 above by contributing personnel, equipment and training; 
7. Urges that necessary arrangements be concluded, including, where appropriate, agreements on the status of forces and other personnel with the Republic of Croatia, the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro); 
9. Urges the Republic of Croatia and the local Serb authorities in the UNPAs to comply with the cease-fire agreement signed on 29 March 1994 (S/1994/367, annex); and welcomes the efforts undertaken by UNPROFOR towards implementing this agreement; 
13. Urges the parties to seize the opportunity provided by UNPROFOR's continuation to bring the peace process to successful conclusion; 
15. Welcomes the appointment by the Secretary-General of a senior civilian official for the restoration of essential public services in and around Sarajevo in accordance with the provisions of resolution 900 (1994) (S/1994/368); 
19. Calls on the parties to honour their commitments to ensure UNHCR and UNPROFOR unimpeded access throughout the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina in performance of their mandate, and in particular calls upon the Bosnian Croat party to release infrastructure equipment and material urgently needed for humanitarian relief; 
22. Demands that the Bosnian Serb party cease forthwith all military operations against the town of Maglaj and remove all obstacles to free access to it; condemns all such obstacles; and calls upon all parties to show restraint; 
23. Takes note of the assessment by the Secretary-General on the feasibility of extending the safe area concept to Maglaj (S/1994/291), and requests him to keep the situation under review and to report to the Council as appropriate; 
It must be pointed out that the armed aggression against Azerbaijan continues to cause incalculable suffering to the Azerbaijani people. 
The Armenian aggression has made more than 1 million people refugees in their own country. 
Azerbaijan once again affirms its attachment to a peaceful settlement of the Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict, and notes that allowing the aggressor to go unpunished encourages further crimes with an accompanying risk of internationalization of the conflict. 
Since the exhumation of the mass grave cannot be completed by that date, my Government insists that the investigation of the grave site continue past the said date, as scheduled previously. 
The Croatian Government has repeatedly alerted Member States about the existence of the mass grave in Ovcara, near Vukovar. 
The grave holds the remains of about 200 Vukovar Hospital patients who were summarily executed by the Yugoslav People's Army and local Serbian proxies on 20 November 1991. 
Moreover, my Government has accepted the requests of the local Serb side for a parallel investigation of a location in United Nations Protected Area (UNPA) Sector West and for performing forensic examination of the Ovcara remains in a third country. 
In this situation, we must recall the agreement that the Commission of Experts obtained in March 1994 from the Serbian side that the Ovcara investigation could proceed. 
This agreement was reached only because of the international community's firm stance and calls for respect of Security Council resolutions. 
Therefore, my Government respectfully requests that the States members of the Security Council consider all possible means in giving unqualified support for the work of Commission of Experts on the Ovcara case specifically and on all violations of international humanitarian law on the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
This support is of critical importance not only to my Government, but also to public opinion world wide. 
Mr. Mohammed Hosni Mubarak, President of the Arab Republic of Egypt, current Chairman of OAU, Chairman. 
Mr. Frederick Chiluba, President of the Republic of Zambia. 
3. Also participating in the Summit were Mr. Johnson Mlambo, Deputy President of the Pan-Africanist Congress of Azania (PAC), and Mr. Alfred Nzo, member of the National Executive Council of the African National Congress (ANC). 
In this context, the Committee called upon the international community to closely monitor the situation. 
8. In this regard, the Committee commended the Transitional Executive Council and the South African Government for having acted swiftly to defuse the volatile situation in Bophuthatswana. 
9. The Committee expressed its support for efforts deployed to bring about national reconciliation in an all-inclusive transition process. 
While congratulating those leaders and parties participating in the electoral process, including those which only recently joined the process, for their sense of responsibility and their perseverance, it regretted the decision of some parties to boycott the forthcoming elections. 
In this regard, the Committee commended the Transitional Executive Council for having acted decisively to bring Bophuthatswana into the electoral process. 
13. In this connection, the Committee expressed grave concern at recent statements emanating from the leaders of KwaZulu aimed at fracturing the unity of the country. 
OAU rejected any and all attempts aimed at dividing the country which constituted a serious threat to peace and stability in South Africa and the region at large. 
14. The Committee unreservedly affirmed its support for the democratic process and for the unity of South Africa, which would serve and protect the larger interests of all who live in it, regardless of racial, cultural and religious considerations. 
The Committee looked forward to the emergence of a new and democratic South Africa which would join and strengthen the African family of nations and play its rightful role in the broader comity of nations. 
Recalling also the provisions of Article 33 of the United Nations Charter, which provides for settlement of disputes by negotiation, mediation and judicial settlement, 
Expressing its profound concern at the damage sustained in human and material terms by the Libyan people and the peoples of neighbouring countries as a result of the coercive measures imposed on it under Security Council resolutions 748 (1992) and 882 (1993), 
Expressing also its profound satisfaction at the constructive initiatives proposed by the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya to overcome the crisis and its full implementation of the obligations imposed under Security Council resolution 731 (1992), 
Since the adoption of that resolution, the Council, during informal consultations, has been regularly informed of developments in Angola. 
6. Since 3 March 1994, the discussions have centred on one of the six remaining points, namely the question of UNITA participation in the organs of central, provincial and local government and in diplomatic missions. 
Following the negative reactions of UNITA to the Government's offer and faced with the difficulty of finding a compromise, my Special Representative travelled to Huambo on 12 March 1994 to meet with the President of UNITA, Mr. Jonas Savimbi. 
7. My Special Representative's meeting with the UNITA leader provided him with the opportunity to update Mr. Savimbi on the progress of the Lusaka peace talks, including on the latest government proposals, which have the strong backing of my Special Representative and the three observer States. 
Following my Special Representative's presentation, Mr. Savimbi pledged to provide the necessary support to facilitate further progress in the negotiations. 
The President of Angola, Mr. Jos Eduardo dos Santos, who subsequently received my Special Representative in Luanda, also expressed support for his efforts and assured him of his continued cooperation. 
8. Following the return of my Special Representative to Lusaka, the talks have continued to focus essentially on UNITA's participation in the management of State affairs, with the Government making proposals and UNITA making counter-proposals. 
My Special Representative and the three observer States are pursuing their efforts to assist the Government and UNITA to reach agreement on this crucial issue. 
It appeared, however, that UNITA continued, sometimes with increased intensity, its raids, ambushes, shelling and other military actions, while the Government attempted to keep these actions in check and conducted limited offensive operations. 
12. Several reports, some of which have been confirmed by the Luanda team of United Nations observers, indicate that fighting also continued north of the provincial capital of Caxito and in the vicinity of Ukua (50 kilometres east of Caxito). 
Meanwhile, increased military movements, presumably reinforcement, redeployment and evacuation of casualties, have been reported elsewhere in the northern regions of the country. 
The situation around the cities besieged by UNITA is still tense, compounding the dire humanitarian situation of the population there. 
In particular, UNAVEM II has formulated plans to deploy, immediately after a settlement is concluded, small teams of existing military and police observers to the provincial capitals of Huambo, Uige, Menongue, Luena and perhaps one or two other locations, in order to form the nucleus of new regional headquarters. 
In addition to increasing UNAVEM II's verification capabilities after the cease-fire, these arrangements would also serve as preparation for subsequent stages of deployment. 
In this connection, accommodation, transport, communications and other logistic requirements, as well as the necessary financial resources, would have to be provided in a timely and effective manner. 
These initial measures would have to be followed by a prompt increase in the authorized strength of UNAVEM II of up to 350 military observers, 126 police observers, 16 military medical personnel and an appropriate number of civilian staff, as indicated in my previous report to the Council. 
14. Since my last report, the United Nations system has pursued its humanitarian assistance programme throughout the country and, particularly since 16 March 1994, extended it to Kunje, located 7 kilometres north of Kuito/Bi. 
This location, which was totally isolated for over a year, contains some 25,000 persons. 
15. The humanitarian situation in Angola demands greater attention from the international community and, following the official launching on 28 February 1994 of the revised United Nations inter-agency appeal for Angola, some donor countries have begun to respond positively. 
16. In my previous report, I warned that World Food Programme (WFP) food stocks were being rapidly depleted. 
The food pipeline has now improved temporarily, thanks to swift action by donor countries, but it is necessary to obtain further pledges of assistance to cover the period after 15 May 1994. 
With the possible take-off of the demobilization, resettlement and reintegration programmes, demands will increase, and only urgent action by the donor community will enable these programmes to be effectively implemented. 
According to information provided by the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), stocks of vital medicines, especially vaccines, at health centres and hospitals are very low. 
Once a peace agreement is concluded, more areas will be accessible and the health programme will be significantly expanded, putting further demands on supplies and personnel in this sector. 
Likewise, projects in nutrition, water, sanitation and emergency shelter require generous contributions to sustain the work of the United Nations and non-governmental organizations (NGOs) active in these sectors. 
The discussions then moved to the political issues, namely the questions of the police and national reconciliation. 
By 31 January 1994, agreement had been reached on the general and specific principles and on the modalities concerning the police, including the composition of the rapid intervention police, which had required protracted negotiation. 
19. Since 31 January 1994, the question of national reconciliation has been considered at the talks. 
The general principles on this question were agreed on 17 February and, since then, the discussions have focused on the specific principles and the modalities. 
20. I am convinced that the remaining issues relating to national reconciliation can be resolved if they are approached with realism and the necessary political will. 
I therefore urge the Government and UNITA to make every possible effort to show the flexibility needed to reach a comprehensive settlement at the Lusaka talks, so that the people of Angola can finally enjoy the lasting peace they deserve after so many years of conflict. 
This would help to establish a much-needed atmosphere of trust and confidence at the Lusaka peace talks. 
21. As regards humanitarian activities, the assistance programme remains on track, despite some isolated shelling incidents. 
Notwithstanding the military operations on the ground, United Nations agencies and NGOs have continued to distribute relief assistance to the affected populations throughout the country. 
22. In paragraph 5 of resolution 903 (1994), the Security Council expressed its readiness to consider authorizing promptly an increase in the strength of UNAVEM II following a report from me indicating that the Government and UNITA had reached an agreement and that conditions for deployment were right. 
I pay special tribute to my Special Representative and the Chief Military Observer for the determination with which they continue to discharge their tasks. 
My most recent report (S/1994/304) of 16 March 1994 contained a summary of the activities of the Electoral Division and an overview of the conduct of the electoral process up till election day. 
2. At the time of writing the present report, it is estimated that some 1,500,000 voters participated in the election, which would be an increase of nearly 400,000 compared with the elections of 1991 and 1989. 
This amounts to 55 per cent of the 2,722,000 persons on the electoral rolls. 
Although it is substantially higher than in earlier elections, this participation is lower than what many had been hoping for. 
To this must be added other specific problems observed on election day, 20 March, about which more will be said later on. 
The tally sheets were processed at the operations centre set up for that purpose by a specialized company which had recently carried out the same type of work in other countries in the region. 
The system was tried out on four successive Sundays and, during the last two trials, the coverage was 100 per cent and success complete. 
However, the actual operation of the system appears to have presented difficulties since, three days after the polls closed, the provisional count was still not complete. 
The provisional count was suspended on Wednesday, 23 March, when some 82 per cent of the votes had been computed. 
These results basically tally with the quick count carried out by ONUSAL and with the count carried out by the principal political parties. 
4. Based on these results, the President of the Tribunal declared that since no candidate obtained more than 50 per cent of the votes, there would be a second round, however, a definitive, official announcement has yet to be made. 
That same day, 23 March, the final count of the presidential votes began and continued until Monday, 28 March. 
It will be some time before the complete results of the elections for the Legislative Assembly and the municipalities are known, although available data would seem to indicate that ARENA will have a relative majority in the Assembly and that it has won most of the mayoral districts. 
5. No party has challenged the results of the presidential election but, at the time of writing this report, the results of the municipal elections have been challenged in more than 40 mayoral districts. 
Most of the challenges have been made by FMLN, and a lesser number by the Partido Dem\x{93c2}rata Cristiano, the Partido Movimiento de Unidad and ARENA. 
These challenges are based on disagreements regarding the count, especially the characterization of certain votes as invalid. 
In several cases the grounds for the challenge is the absence of the Partido Movimiento de Unidad symbol from the ballot papers of some municipalities. 
Those that are not will have to be resolved by the Tribunal, against whose decisions there is no appeal. 
In each municipality, the electoral roll is divided into lists of 400 persons for each polling station in alphabetical order. 
In each municipality the polling stations are concentrated in a small number of polling centres. 
As was pointed out in earlier reports, given the practical impossibility of screening the electoral roll to remove the names of deceased voters and to identify possible double registrations, voters had their fingers stamped with indelible ink so as to preclude the possibility of anyone voting twice. 
This massive presence of ONUSAL made it possible throughout election day to resolve countless practical problems of organization of the voting. 
A team of 40 specialized observers is currently monitoring the official count of the votes in the Supreme Electoral Tribunal. 
8. ONUSAL made a quick count based on a random sample of 291 polling stations, which made it possible to have a reliable projection of the outcome of the presidential election two hours after the polls closed. 
9. In general, there were no serious incidents affecting law and order on election day, and no ballot-rigging. 
The security forces had a normal day, carrying out their duties at election rallies and other activities, and patrolling polling centres. 
10. There was political pluralism in the constitution of the electoral authorities at all operational levels, and the parties were all represented on such electoral agencies as the Monitoring Board, the departmental electoral boards, the municipal electoral boards and the polling station teams. 
ONUSAL observers noted the presence of monitors from the main political parties at all polling stations, and noted no interference with their work. 
This massive presence of monitors and the ease with which they were able to convey their concerns to ONUSAL observers made it difficult for serious irregularities to occur without being documented on the forms which the observers completed for each polling station. 
Only eight reports of serious incidents were received, none of them of such a nature or on such a scale as to make the problem intractable or to have a significant effect on the results of the election. 
The most serious incidents had to do with the large number of voters with voter cards whose names were not on the register. 
All the parties accepted this ruling. 
Voting took place normally, and the votes were counted in the city of Chalatenango, to which the ballot boxes from the four municipalities were transported. 
ONUSAL observers accompanied the materials being delivered, and were in attendance when the elections were conducted and when the votes were counted. 
13. In addition to the positive factors described above, there were serious difficulties in organizing the voting and preparing the electoral roll. 
There was also insufficient public transport, especially in the urban areas, and that made it difficult for many voters to reach polling centres far from their homes. 
14. In addition, many citizens with voter cards were unable to vote, because their names were not on the list, save for those voters who were able to vote at the specially equipped tables in the municipalities of Zacamil, Soyapango and Nueva Guadalupe. 
ONUSAL estimates that over 25,000 people, i.e. nearly 2 per cent of the electorate, were thus affected. 
There were also citizens who were unable to vote because others had used their names to vote. 
ONUSAL has determined that a very small number was involved. 
It is regrettable that despite the strenuous efforts to register new voters made by ONUSAL, the donor countries and non-governmental organizations, the Supreme Electoral Tribunal failed to produce a more adequate electoral roll. 
15. The training provided to members of the polling station teams and to party monitors was clearly inadequate. 
This happened even though support from the international community and assistance from the Centre for Advisory Services and Electoral Promotion were available long enough in advance to guarantee adequate training in good time and in due form. 
16. Since there is soon to be a second round for the presidential election, the anomalies recorded in the first round should be eliminated, in the light of the experience gained by the Supreme Electoral Tribunal from the process that took place on Sunday, 20 March. 
In a letter dated 24 March to the Supreme Electoral Tribunal ONUSAL expressed its views regarding what measures could be taken prior to the second round in order to deal with the shortcomings identified. 
17. A number of measures have already been taken as of the completion of this report, including the reform of the Electoral Code by the Legislative Assembly, thus permitting the issuance of voter cards between the first and second rounds. 
Another step that should be taken is to increase the number of polling centres, particularly in urban areas and especially in San Salvador. 
Even though the experience gained on 20 March has improved the operational capacity of the electoral personnel, their training must be strengthened. 
18. Since the rainy season is approaching, the polling centres for the second round should be sheltered from the rain. 
It is also necessary to ensure that public transport functions normally, both in terms of number of vehicles and frequency of circulation. 
19. The electoral rolls must be reviewed to ensure that the names of all citizens with voter cards appear on the electoral lists and that the rolls displayed publicly at polling locations correspond exactly to the polling teams' lists. 
In addition, the Tribunal's computation centre must verify that the general electoral rolls and the polling teams' lists match. 
20. With regard to electoral publicity, the Supreme Electoral Tribunal must take the necessary steps to ensure that there is no publicity that violates articles 4 and 18 of the electoral propaganda rules or that is not in keeping with the spirit of reconciliation of the peace agreements. 
Clear instructions must therefore be given in order to prevent a recurrence of the situation that arose in the previous electoral campaign. 
In the event of illegal publicity, the Tribunal must be more energetic in applying sanctions and ensuring that the sanctions are applied by all the legal means at its disposal. 
22. The Supreme Electoral Tribunal must give the Monitoring Board and the political parties greater access to information on the operation of the computation centre, the register and the electoral project unit. 
Only thus will it be possible to implement effectively the provisions of the Electoral Code on the monitoring of and provision of information on the electoral process. 
Unfortunately, the high visibility and frequency of the problems observed on election day, discussed throughout this report, may have helped to leave a particularly negative impression of the overall process, especially with observers, who were concentrated in the final stage. 
25. However, the irregularities noted must not be mistaken for significant manipulation of the election by means of fraudulent interference with its essential components, such as ballot boxes, ballot papers and tally sheets. 
In fact, where the presidential election is concerned, no party has rejected the results and the ONUSAL observers did not record any fraudulent acts that could have a significant impact on the outcome. 
26. In general, the Assembly and municipal elections were conducted under the same conditions as the presidential election. 
The foregoing remarks therefore remain valid in general. 
However, the smaller size of constituencies at this electoral level means that problems affecting a small number of votes can have a significant impact on the outcome and give rise to challenges such as those mentioned earlier. 
Such challenges will be dealt with in the manner laid down by the legislation, and ONUSAL will continue to observe how cases evolve until definitive solutions are found. 
There is no reason why local challenges should affect the overall validity of the electoral process. 
27. In view of the foregoing considerations, on 21 March my Special Representative stated: 
Despite the serious flaws regarding organization and transparency already referred to, the elections can be considered acceptable. 
28. I shall issue a fifth report on the eve of the second round and a sixth immediately after the second round of the presidential elections, probably on 24 April. 
At the 3357th meeting of the Security Council, held on 31 March 1994, in connection with the Council's consideration of the item entitled "Note by the Secretary-General (S/1994/254), Note by the Secretary-General (S/1994/322)", the President of the Security Council made the following statement on behalf of the Council: 
"The Council reaffirms the critical importance of International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) safeguards in the implementation of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (the Treaty) and the contribution which progress in non-proliferation makes to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
"The Council reaffirms the importance of the joint declaration by the DPRK and the Republic of Korea (ROK) on the denuclearization of the Korean Peninsula, and of the parties to the declaration addressing the nuclear issue in their continuing dialogue. 
"The Council welcomes also the agreements reached in February 1994 between the IAEA and DPRK, and between the DPRK and the U.S. 
"The Council takes note that the DPRK has accepted in principle IAEA inspections at its seven declared sites, following its decision to suspend its withdrawal from the Treaty on 11 June 1993, and the Statement by the General Department of Atomic Energy of the DPRK (S/1994/319). 
"The Council requests the DPRK and ROK to renew discussions whose purpose is implementation of the Joint Declaration on the Denuclearization of the Korean Peninsula. 
"The Council decides to remain actively seized of the matter and that further Security Council consideration will take place if necessary in order to achieve full implementation of the IAEA-DPRK safeguards agreement." 
Recalling all its previous relevant resolutions on the conflicts in the territory of the former Yugoslavia and reaffirming in this context its resolution 871 (1993) on the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), 
Having also considered the letter of the President of the Republic of Croatia dated 16 March 1994 (S/1994/305), 
Emphasizing the need for a negotiated settlement accepted by all parties, and welcoming the continuing efforts of the Co-Chairmen of the Steering Committee of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, 
Underlining the importance of involving the Bosnian Serb party in further efforts to achieve an overall negotiated settlement, 
Recalling the statement by the President of the Security Council of 14 March 1994 (S/PRST/1994/11) and the joint letter of Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia dated 17 March 1994 (S/1994/308) and, in this context, taking note of the recent developments in Maglaj, 
Reiterating its determination to ensure the security of UNPROFOR and its freedom of movement for all its missions, and to these ends, as regards UNPROFOR in the Republic of Croatia and in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, 
2. Reaffirms its commitment to ensure respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of the Republic of Croatia, the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, where UNPROFOR is deployed; 
5. Approves UNPROFOR's plans described in the Secretary-General's report of 24 March 1994 (S/1994/333), for the reopening of Tuzla airport for humanitarian purposes and authorizes additional resources requested in paragraph 14 of this report for these purposes; 
6. Calls upon Member States to assist the Secretary-General to implement paragraphs 4 and 5 above by contributing personnel, equipment and training; 
7. Urges that necessary arrangements be concluded, including, where appropriate, agreements on the status of forces and other personnel with the Republic of Croatia, the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro); 
9. Urges the Republic of Croatia and the local Serb authorities in the UNPAs to comply with the cease-fire agreement signed on 29 March 1994 (S/1994/367, annex); and welcomes the efforts undertaken by UNPROFOR towards implementing this agreement; 
13. Urges the parties to seize the opportunity provided by UNPROFOR's continuation to bring the peace process to successful conclusion; 
15. Welcomes the appointment by the Secretary-General of a senior civilian official for the restoration of essential public services in and around Sarajevo in accordance with the provisions of resolution 900 (1994) (S/1994/368); 
19. Calls on the parties to honour their commitments to ensure UNHCR and UNPROFOR unimpeded access throughout the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina in performance of their mandate, and in particular calls upon the Bosnian Croat party to release infrastructure equipment and material urgently needed for humanitarian relief; 
22. Demands that the Bosnian Serb party cease forthwith all military operations against the town of Maglaj and remove all obstacles to free access to it; condemns all such obstacles; and calls upon all parties to show restraint; 
23. Takes note of the assessment by the Secretary-General on the feasibility of extending the safe area concept to Maglaj (S/1994/291), and requests him to keep the situation under review and to report to the Council as appropriate; 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, this letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
Since my last report (S/26483) Mr. Cyrus Vance has continued his mission of good offices. 
On 28 September 1993, Mr. Vance convoked the parties again for direct discussions in his presence. 
Following the elections in Greece and the installation of the new Government, Foreign Minister Karolos Papoulias addressed a letter to me, received on 5 November 1993, regarding the matter. 
In my reply of 8 November I noted that a solution would "require both parties to demonstrate the necessary political will, mutual respect and a spirit of compromise". 
At Mr. Vance's invitation, the parties met separately with him in Geneva on 10 March 1994. Prior to these meetings the Prime Minister of Greece, Mr. Andreas Papandreou, had made a statement to the Ministerial Council in Athens on 16 February announcing certain measures. 
At the parallel discussions in Geneva, the Greek side was led by Foreign Minister Papoulias, accompanied by Secretary-General of the Ministry Zacharakis and others. 
The former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia was represented by Foreign Minister Crvenkovski, who was accompanied by Ambassador Tosevski. 
Mr. Vance's talks with both sides were serious and thorough. 
In exchange for action by Skopje on these issues, Athens would be willing to take certain steps. 
This two-stage process was necessary, however, before direct negotiations could resume under the auspices of the United Nations. 
He also raised the question of procedural matters concerning the modalities of a two-stage process, but remained firm in the view that Skopje had to meet the Greek requirements before a dialogue could be resumed. 
If a mutually agreeable settlement could not be reached by the parties, peace in the region might be put at risk. 
The parties expressed preliminary views on the draft accord to Mr. Vance. 
Over the past several days we have received the most alarming reports from the besieged town of Gorazde. Serb forces have resumed indiscriminate shelling of the population in this town. 
Only yesterday, fifteen people were killed and fifty-eight wounded, the majority of whom were women and children. 
The situation is dire and calls for an immediate response. 
These reports indicate that a new Serb offensive against this town is under way, in defiance of all the relevant resolutions of the Security Council and in particular resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993) according to which Gorazde has been designated a "safe area". 
Yet, this latest act of Karadzic's Serbs threaten to bring the country back into a quagmire and to jeopardize everything that has been achieved through the efforts of the peace-loving part of the world. 
The Security Council has already adopted the mandate under resolution 836 (1993) to "deter attacks against the safe areas" (paragraph 5), and has given the authority required for the necessary response to such atrocities. 
Therefore, we request that the Security Council convene an emergency session to determine why the existing mandate has not been utilized to confront those who have attacked the United Nations designated "safe area" of Gorazde. 
1. As will be recalled, on 24 March 1994, the Mozambican northern central provinces of Nampula, Zambezia, Manica and Sofala were severely stricken by tropical cyclone "Nadia". 
However, on the basis of existing preliminary information, given the ferocity of this natural calamity and the fragility of the affected areas, it can be said with certainty that the situation is already very serious. 
6. In the urban centres, nearly all buildings, including private, commercial and public installations, have also been either destroyed or severely damaged. 
7. The water supply and sewage system has suffered serious damage. 
Moreover, about 130 kilometres of electrical power lines from the Cabora Bassa dam, in Tete province, to Nampula-Nacala, have been completely devastated, thus leaving millions of citizens in the affected areas in serious jeopardy. 
8. The recently upgraded infrastructure of the Nacala port, which serves the Nacala corridor, has been either destroyed or severely damaged. 
In addition, 3 vessels have been sunk and 17 others have sustained serious damage. 
9. The cyclone has equally affected very seriously virtually all the schools and hospitals in these areas. 
Given the current state of the national economy, without outside assistance some of these facilities might not be restored in the foreseeable future, thus leaving thousands of children without schools. 
10. Since 25 March 1994, the Government has been undertaking all possible efforts in order to address the tragedy and to assist the victims of this natural calamity. 
Their valuable assistance has been instrumental in minimizing the magnitude of this tragedy. 
However, in view of the intensity of the cyclone and the high levels of destruction of property and loss of human life already recorded, it is obvious that Mozambique is facing a national catastrophe of unforeseen consequences which cannot be effectively addressed through the ongoing national efforts alone. 
Deeply concerned about the loss of human life and extensive damage and devastation caused by tropical cyclone "Nadia", which has recently stricken vast areas of central and northern Mozambique, 
Noting with grave concern that the stricken areas were yet to recover fully from the consequences of war and previous natural disasters, 
Noting the negative impact of the cyclone on the national economy and on the ongoing collective efforts to bring about a lasting peace and tranquillity to Mozambique, 
2. Notes with satisfaction the national efforts already under way in order to provide the necessary assistance to the victims of the cyclone; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to review the consequences of tropic cyclone "Nadia" on the national economy and to include his observations and recommendations in the report called for in paragraph 10 (c) of General Assembly resolution 47/42 of 9 December 1992, entitled "Assistance to Mozambique". 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 138 appear in the report of the Committee contained in documents A/48/807 and Add.1 and 2. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 130 (a) appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/812. 
2. At its 54th and 60th meetings, on 23 and 31 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Peace-keeping Forces in the Middle East: United Nations Disengagement Observer Force". 
3. At the 60th meeting, on 31 March, the Rapporteur of the Fifth Committee, on the basis of informal consultations, orally presented a draft decision entitled "Financing of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force". 
4. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted without a vote the draft decision presented orally by the Rapporteur (see para. 5). 
(a) Recalls its decision 48/463 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force; 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 130 (b) appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/813. 
2. At its 54th and 60th meetings, on 23 and 31 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations peace-keeping forces in the Middle East: United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon". 
3. At the 60th meeting, on 31 March, the Rapporteur of the Fifth Committee, on the basis of informal consultations, orally presented a draft decision entitled "Financing of the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon". 
4. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted without a vote the draft decision presented orally by the Rapporteur (see para. 5). 
(a) Recalls its decision 48/464 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon; 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 162 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/823. 
3. At the 60th meeting, on 31 March, the Chairman of the Fifth Committee, on the basis of informal consultations, orally presented a draft decision entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia". 
4. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted without a vote the draft decision presented orally by the Chairman. 
(a) Recalls its decision 48/475 of 23 December 1994 on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia; 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 173 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/828. 
2. At its 57th and 60th meetings, on 29 and 31 March 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda". 
The Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (A/48/837 and Corr.1) and the related report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/908). 
3. At the 60th meeting, on 31 March 1994, the representative of Cuba introduced a draft resolution entitled "Financing of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda" (A/C.5/48/L.55), which was submitted on the basis of informal consultations. 
Recalling its decision 48/479 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the Assistance Mission, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
1. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents on time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
2. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain General Assembly resolutions concerning the form of budget documents concerning peace-keeping operations; 
4. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
7. Affirms that it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
11. Decides further that there shall be set off against the assessments on Member States for the maintenance of the Assistance Mission beyond 4 April 1994 an amount of 5,293,300 dollars gross (5,160,400 dollars net), representing the balance of the apportionment made in accordance with General Assembly decision 48/479; 
12. Requests the Secretary-General to submit the performance report for the mandate period ending 4 April 1994 and the budget estimates corresponding to any new mandate period the Security Council may decide on no later than 31 August 1994; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda". 
The view expressed in subparagraph (b) above is dealt with in the present report since this type of liability arises from the failure to fulfil obligations of prevention. 
3. One issue outstanding was what was referred to as prevention ex post, which will be dealt with in section II of the present report. 
4. As the reader will remember, at its 2282nd meeting, held on 8 July 1992, the Commission adopted a number of decisions on the scope of the topic. 
Once the Commission has completed consideration of the proposed articles on these two aspects of activities having a risk of causing transboundary harm, it will then decide on the next stage of the work." 
Lastly, the present report will consider the issue of the available procedural means of enforcing liability, but without proposing articles as yet, and will explore colleagues' positions on the main approaches that could be taken. 
The Drafting Committee opted for the approach taken by these members - hence the text proposed for article 14, which deals only with prevention ex ante, or measures to prevent incidents. 
9. Close examination reveals that incidents such as the ones dealt with under our topic are actually at the beginning of a cause-and-effect chain, which ends with the harm. 
An incident has certain effects on the natural world, which in turn produce further effects: all these effects fall within the sphere of natural causality. 
10. By way of illustration: an incident that occurs as a result of an industrial activity leads to pollution of the waters of an international river. 
The activity-pollution causal chain is still manageable, so transboundary harm is avoided if the pollution does not reach the frontier or is reduced, or controlled, and as a result of such steps the pollution is dealt with within the territory of the country in question. 
Such steps are preventive because their purpose is to prevent, either completely or partly, harm that has as yet not occurred, even though the incident itself has already occurred. 
Thus, measures that could even be regarded as rehabilitative in the State of origin can be of a preventive nature in the context of transboundary harm, since they prevent or reduce the scale of such harm. 
Prevention of incidents, or prevention ex ante, is just one aspect of prevention in general, which would include prevention ex post, because the fewer incidents there are, the less harm there will be. 
It is thus not possible, methodologically, to include in the chapter on reparation actions ex post to prevent harm. 
12. International instruments dealing with such measures always refer to them as preventive, and instruments dealing only with liability view them in the context of the compensation to be paid for the cost of taking them. 
The subparagraphs referred to deal with the three items into which the concept of "damage" is divided in the Convention. 
As it happens, paragraph 7 (d) of article 2 includes in the concept of "damage" subject to compensation "the costs of preventive measures", and the costs in question can only be costs incurred after the incident, because they are covered by the reference made in paragraph 9. 
15. The Convention on Civil Liability for Oil Pollution Damage resulting from Exploration for and Exploitation of Seabed Mineral Resources states, in article 1, paragraph 6: 
"'Pollution damage' means loss or damage outside the installation caused by contamination resulting from the escape or discharge of oil from the installation and includes the cost of preventive measures". 
17. Instruments dealing mainly with prevention of transboundary harm also cover not only prevention of incidents but also prevention of harm, and tend to use such wording as "prevent, reduce and control" in referring to prevention in the broad sense. 
The United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea uses such wording so frequently in part XII, on the protection and preservation of the marine environment, that it is superfluous to quote the relevant passages. 
To this end, preventive, preparedness and response measures, including restoration measures, shall be applied". 
Clearly, the word "prevention" is used here in the sense of "prevention ex post", but some types of measures that do not constitute prevention ex post are regarded as response action, as in the case of clean-up and removal whose purpose is not to limit or minimize transboundary harm. 
21. Such measures may be taken by the State itself in some circumstances, or by private parties. 
Possibly, however, the affected State will take identical measures in its own territory and thus manage to avoid greater damage, or private parties in either State will take such measures on their own initiative. 
In such cases the party that is ultimately liable and must pay the corresponding compensation must also bear the cost of such measures - which we would refer to as "response" measures - provided that it was reasonable to adopt the measures. 
The letters "x" and "y" represent the letters that will identify the relevant subparagraphs once article 2 has been finalized. 
23. We have thus completed the section on prevention, both of whose aspects we have considered: prevention of incidents, and preventive response measures taken after an incident has occurred, in order to minimize or prevent the harm resulting from the incident. 
25. There are other conventions in which both types of liability occur, but two very different kinds of situations regarding State liability must be identified: 
(a) Situations where there is no State liability for a wrongful act. 
This is so in the case of the Vienna and Paris nuclear conventions, under which, in our view, the liability of the State is both residual and strict; 
(b) Situations where there is State liability for a wrongful act. 
The relevant instruments impose certain obligations on the State, and its liability is subsidiary to the civil (strict) liability of the private operator, but only in the event of an indirect causal link between the State's failure to fulfil its obligation and the occurrence of the harm. 
26. Let us take a closer look at the foregoing: 
(a) Situations where there is no State liability for a wrongful act. 
Many conventions on civil liability for dangerous activities differ from our draft in that they do not cover State obligations of prevention. 
(b) Situations where the State bears both strict liability and liability for a wrongful act. 
(c) Situations where there is strict liability on the part of the State but it is subsidiary to the operator's civil (also strict) liability for the payment of compensation in respect of incidents resulting from the dangerous activity. 
The Paris, Vienna and Brussels nuclear conventions, which also do not impose obligations of prevention on States, do in certain cases impose on States liability subsidiary to the operator's liability with respect to the payment of compensation for nuclear incidents. 
The private operator bears primary liability, but the State is liable in respect of the portion of the compensation not covered by the operator's insurance. 
Such liability shall be limited to that portion of liability not satisfied by the Operator or otherwise." 
Such liability is based on a "substantial and genuine link" between the operator and its sponsoring State as established in article 1, subparagraph 12, and described in subparagraphs 11 and 12. 
Moreover, the sponsoring State's obligations are towards its operator. 
Alternative (b), which holds the State fully liable, is only justified in such instruments as the space objects convention, which imposes all the liability for any such activity on States. 
This form of socialization of the harm is in keeping with the basic philosophy underlying all dangerous activities which, after the advantages are weighed against the disadvantages, are authorized because they are useful to society (national or international society, as the case may be). 
Liability would be incurred in any case by the liable private party and, possibly - if the ideas expressed in footnote 7 are accepted - by a group of liable parties. 
30. We therefore submit to the Commission an alternative which is somewhere in between the two systems by formulating the article as follows: 
31. Having established the State's obligations of prevention in the ninth report, we must now consider the potential consequences of its failure to fulfil those obligations. 
32. It should be recalled that, in our articles, the relationships which arise from the failure to fulfil obligations of prevention are between States. 
Individuals do not enter into the picture here; we are operating at the international level. 
34. The State injured by the breach can request that all appropriate forms of reparation be made, as provided for in the current formulation of articles 7, 8, 10 and 10 bis of part two of the draft articles on State responsibility. 
The occurrence of an incident would automatically impose strict liability on the operator, but the State would remain liable for the breach itself. 
This means that the affected State could make diplomatic representations and take such steps - for example, countermeasures - as are necessary to make the State of origin fulfil the requirement in question by ceasing the wrongful act, on penalty of possibility of the activity being declared unlawful. 
37. And if neither the incident nor the transboundary harm occurs, the affected State can make the same representations and take the same steps, with the same results. 
The occurrence of an incident would automatically impose strict liability on the operator, but the State would remain liable for the breach itself. 
This means that the affected State could make diplomatic representations and take such steps - for example, countermeasures - as are necessary to make the State of origin fulfil the requirement in question by ceasing the wrongful act, on penalty of the possibility of the activity being declared unlawful. 
38. Here let us digress briefly in order to justify the above assertion more fully. 
In the ninth report, we said that obligations of prevention and obligations of due diligence and that this has its consequences. 
And note 397 states that: "obligations requiring the prevention of given events are therefore not the same as those which are commonly referred to by the blanket term 'obligations of vigilance'. 
40. It is even conceivable that the State could be liable for some form of compensation to the State of origin where no incident has occurred and there is no strict liability on the part of the private party responsible. 
41. The foregoing could be expressed in an article which would follow the last article on prevention, currently under review by the Drafting Committee. 
Should the Commission therefore opt simply to refer to international law, the following might be an acceptable text: 
42. Activities involving risk call for the strict liability that has become widespread in national legislation for reasons which are well known, including the need for an expeditious process that dispenses with the need for demonstration of a breach of an obligation or fault. 
Even though it was elaborated several years ago, paragraph 4 of the draft directive of the Commission of the European Communities on civil liability for damage caused by wastes [9]/ makes convincing arguments in favour of strict liability: 
As this principle implies automatic liability, it will ensure that victims receive compensation, the environment will recover and economic agents are held liable in keeping with the objectives of the Directive. 
The draft convention prepared by Unidroit on compensation for damage caused by the carriage of dangerous goods by rail, road or inland waterway, currently being negotiated within the United Nations Economic Commission for Europe, is also based on the same principle. 
Germany and Belgium have already introduced the principle of no-fault liability. 
In France, it is well established by case-law. 
Case-law in the Netherlands is moving in the same direction and a law is being drafted to introduce the principle in the new Civil Code. 
43. A number of features common to civil liability conventions emerge from a review of international practice in this field. 
"In order to ensure prompt and adequate compensation in respect of all damage caused by accidental pollution of transboundary inland waters, countries should in accordance with their national legal systems provide for the identification of the physical or legal person or persons liable for damage resulting from hazardous activities. 
45. Limitations in the form of exceptions and prescription must apply to both State and civil liability. 
This procedure is followed in all conventions on civil liability in which liability is "channelled" or "directed" towards certain persons: the victims must direct their action against the operator who is liable or against his insurer or financial guarantor, but not against other persons. 
47. Normally, the party which has control over the activity at the time at which the incident occurs is liable. Normally, also, the party which has control is the operator. 
49. Undoubtedly, the instrument that is most helpful in determining liability is the Convention on Civil Liability for damage resulting from activities dangerous to the environment, elaborated by the Council of Europe, since it seeks to cover all dangerous activities, as our draft does. 
50. It begins by announcing in its preamble the regime of strict liability "taking into account the 'Polluter Pays'" principle and recalling Principle 13 of the 1992 Rio Declaration on Environment and Development: 
51. Article 2, which contains definitions, states that "operator" means the person who exercises the control of a dangerous activity. 
In article 6, on liability, the first three paragraphs are of particular interest: 
2. If an incident consists of a continuous occurrence, all operators successively exercising the control of the dangerous activity during that occurrence shall be jointly and severally liable. 
However, the operator who proves that the occurrence during the period when he was exercising the control of the dangerous activity caused only a part of the damage shall be liable for that part of the damage only. 
3. If an incident consists of a series of occurrences having the same origin, the operators at the time of any such occurrence shall be jointly and severally liable. 
If it so proved, the provisions of paragraphs 1 to 3 of this Article shall apply". 
In our case, since we have still not completed the task of more precisely identifying the activities covered by the draft articles (we have merely established a threshold of "significant risk"), consideration of the concept contained in those two points will have to be deferred. 
54. Article 7, paragraph 4 is also relevant: "Nothing in this Convention shall prejudice any right of recourse of the operator against any third party". 
This makes it clear that it is national law which must provide for the recourse in question and also that this Convention does not follow the model of the conventions on nuclear damage, in which the operator or his insurer must absorb the damage. 
56. In article 2, on the use of terms, a paragraph should be inserted as follows: 
"(x) 'Operator' means the person who exercises the control of an activity referred to in article 1." 
57. The following articles numbered in accordance with the determination of the final text by the Drafting Committee should then be added: 
(c) Where the operator proves that the occurrence in a series of occurrences having the same origin for which he is liable has caused only a part of the damage, he shall be held liable for that part." 
No provision of these articles shall restrict the right of recourse which the law of the competent jurisdiction grants to the operator against any third party." 
58. As we have seen before, in all civil liability agreements, the operator is required to take out insurance to pay compensation. 
Some agreements establish the amount of insurance coverage in relation to the limits on the compensation which, in certain cases, the national authorities may reduce, depending on their assessment of the danger posed by the activity in question. 
It would be difficult to establish such limits in an instrument such as ours, which is attempting to cover all dangerous activities, since they will vary from one activity to another. 
In particular, the financial security may be subject to a certain limit. 
"When implementing this article the following considerations can be taken into account. 
"A financial security scheme or financial guarantees mentioned in this article, can exist in many different forms, e.g., an insurance contract, or a financial cooperation of operators who deal with a specific kind of dangerous activities, in order to cover the risks involved in these activities. 
Such financial schemes would have the function of guaranteeing compensation for the damage caused by a dangerous activity performed by one of those operators. 
Another possibility could be that an operator has sufficiently large financial resources himself to cover the risks involved in the dangerous activities carried out by him. 
"It is likely that, after the entry into force of the Convention, the insurance market in the field of environmental damage will develop further since the risks and liability for pollution will become better known, and the financial security schemes can gradually be replaced by insurance contracts." 
61. In the light of the foregoing, the Special Rapporteur proposes the following articles: 
An action for compensation may be brought directly against the insurer or another person who has provided the financial security referred to in the article above." 
The claimant should find it easier to pursue his claim if he is not obliged to take proceedings far from his place of residence, with all the costs and uncertainties that entails. 
By national law we mean here the law applied by the competent court in hearing such a case. 
66. The non-discrimination principle proposed in draft article 10 reads: 
"States parties shall treat the effects of an activity that arise in the territory or under the jurisdiction or control of another State in the same way as effects arising in their own territory. 
In particular, they shall apply the provisions of these articles and of their national laws without discrimination on grounds of the nationality, domicile or residence of persons injured by the activities referred to in article 1." 
We acknowledge, however, that if article 10 is accepted in the form proposed, it will be unnecessary to repeat the second half of it in the chapter on liability. 
The Parties shall provide in their domestic law for judicial remedies that allow for prompt and adequate compensation or other relief for the harm caused by the activities referred to in article 1." 
The competent courts shall apply their national law in all matters of substance or procedure not specifically dealt with in these articles." 
The accompanying explanatory report [15]/ states: 
The provision operates as a complement to the system of strict liability. 
It therefore forms part of all the rules which are designed to assist the person who has suffered damage to prove the causal link which may, in practice, be difficult." 
Special problems arise in the case of environmental damage. 
As discussed in the section on chronic pollution, establishing a causal connection may not be possible if the damage is the result of activities of many different parties. 
Finally, the state of science regarding the causal link between exposure to pollution and damage is highly uncertain. 
The liable party may try to refute the injured party's evidence of causality with alternate scientific explanations for the damage." 
70. We feel that a similar provision could be proposed to the Commission as article H, since it would be in keeping with the spirit of our articles, which aim to make it easier for an innocent victim to bring action for compensation for the harm he has sustained. 
When considering evidence of the causal link between the incident and the harm, the court shall take due account of the increased danger of causing such harm inherent in the dangerous activity." 
Indeed, these characteristics make it necessary to take into account considerable differences in the concept of public policy in the different countries to which the article would apply, and in the other possibilities covered in the article which we are proposing. 
The foregoing provisions shall not apply to interim judgments." 
73. For its part, the Vienna Convention on the same subject states (art. XII): 
"1. A final judgment entered by a court having jurisdiction under article XI shall be recognized within the territory of any other Contracting Party, except: 
(a) where the judgment was obtained by fraud; 
2. A final judgment which is recognized shall, upon being presented for enforcement in accordance with the formalities required by the law of the Contracting Party where enforcement is sought, be enforceable as if it were a judgment of a court of that Contracting Party. 
"1. Any judgment given by a court with jurisdiction in accordance with article 19 which is enforceable in the State of origin where it is no longer subject to ordinary forms of review, shall be recognized in any State Party, except: 
2. A judgment recognized under paragraph 1 of this article shall be enforceable in each State Party as soon as the formalities required in that State have been complied with. 
The formalities shall not permit the merits of the case to be reopened." 
The explanatory report [18]/ indicates that the rules are based on the Brussels Convention (27 September 1968) and the Lugano Convention (16 September 1988). 
1. Where the final judgements entered by the competent court are enforceable under the laws applied by such court, they shall be recognized in the territory of any other Contracting Party unless: 
(a) The judgement was obtained by fraud; 
(b) Reasonable advance notice of the claim to enable the defendant to present his case under appropriate conditions was not given; 
(c) The judgement was contrary to the public policy of the State in which recognition is sought, or did not accord with the fundamental standards of justice; 
2. A judgement recognized under the paragraph above shall be enforced in any of the Member States as soon as the formalities required by the Member State in enforcement is being sought have been met. 
No further review of the merits of the case shall be permitted." 
The other conventions incorporate more grounds for exoneration. They are based on the 'channelling' of strict liability towards the operator, who is made solely responsible for the harm ... 
78. The report continues as follows: 
79. Lastly, the report states: 
"Article 5 (4) of the ECE draft Convention on civil liability for damage caused during carriage of dangerous goods by road, rail and inland navigation vessels states that no liability shall attach to the carrier if he proves that: 
81. The most recent attempts follow the same general lines as the conventions we have just discussed. 
The draft protocol on liability to the Basel Convention on the Control of Transboundary Movements of Hazardous Wastes and Their Disposal includes a paragraph 4 in its article 4 on liability which reads as follows: 
"There shall be no liability if the damage is: 
(d) a result of compliance with a specific order or compulsory measure of a public authority." 
And paragraph 5 reads as follows: 
"Compensation may be reduced [or disallowed] if the person who suffered damage or a person for whom he is responsible under national law has, by his own fault, contributed to [or is the sole cause of] the damage having regard to all circumstances." 
As may be seen, the grounds for exemption from liability are defined a little more strictly in this draft, although it remains to be seen whether this tendency will be confirmed in the final text. 
Lastly, if the third alternative put forward is preferred, that is to say, non-liability on the part of the State for incidents, the relationship would be between State and State, as we saw, and the grounds for exemption from wrongfulness in part 1 would be applicable. 
(b) If the harm was wholly caused by an act or omission done with the intent to cause harm by a third party. 
2. If the operator proves that the harm resulted wholly or partially either from an act or omission by the person who suffered the harm, or from the negligence of that person, the operator may be exonerated wholly or partially from his liability to such person." 
84. The limitation on proceedings in respect of liability should apply equally to liability arising from wrongful acts and to strict liability. 
In our sixth report [20]/ we said the following in order to provide a basis for article 27 as proposed in that report: 
"It is also common to set a time-limit after which proceedings in respect of liability lapse. The conventions cited as a basis for the preceding article may also be invoked here. 
"Article VI of the 1963 Vienna Convention on civil liability for nuclear damage establishes a time-limit of 10 years from the date of the nuclear incident which caused the damage, as does the 1960 Paris Convention. 
In no event can proceedings be brought once 30 years have elapsed since the date of the accident. 
85. It should be added that the texts cited as drafts are now conventions. 
The laws of the Parties regulating suspension or interruption of limitation periods shall apply to the limitation period prescribed in this paragraph. (2) However, in no case shall actions be brought after thirty years from the date of the incident which caused the damage. 
Where the incident consists of a continuous occurrence the thirty years' period shall run from the end of that occurrence. 
Where the incident consists of a series of occurrences having the same origin the thirty years' period shall run from the date of the last of such occurrences." 
The period may be extended if the parties so agree after the incident. 
In no case may an action be brought after 10 years from the date of the incident which caused the damage. 
Where the incident consists of a series of occurrences, the periods run from the date of the last of such occurrences. 
86. The commentary in the explanatory report [21]/ recognizes as precedents, among others, article 10, paragraph 2, of the 1985 European directive on product liability. 
"There was however some disagreement as to the establishment in paragraph 2 of a second limitation period, running from the date of the incident which caused the damage. 
In the following paragraph (para. 120), the explanatory report indicates that the interruption or suspension of actions will be regulated by national law, as in the case of article 10, paragraph 2, of the above-mentioned European directive. 
87. A limitation period of three years for the application of the "discovery rule" is reasonable. 
In the nuclear field, however, the period is 10 years because some of the damage caused by radiation, for example, takes a relatively long time to appear. 
As we have seen, the Council of Europe Convention sets the same limit on all activities dangerous to the environment. 
This time-limit appears to be appropriate for our articles, which also deal with dangerous activities in general. 
Where the incident consisted of a continuous occurrence, the periods in question shall run from the date on which the incident began and where it consisted of a series of occurrences having the same origin, the periods in question shall run from the date of the last occurrence." 
90. We shall attempt to consider the various possibilities at hand. 
Under international law, making a claim depends solely upon the State in question; here a troubling factor arises, since the State may not consider it expedient to make a claim, owing to the particular circumstances that apply or on foreign policy grounds. 
92. Furthermore, diplomatic protection is granted when injured parties have no other recourse, because they are subject to the jurisdiction of the State in respect of which they are seeking protection and have exhausted domestic remedies. 
Let us therefore consider excluding at an initial stage from the regime laid down in the draft articles the principle whereby the State provides protection to its injured nationals. 
In short, in such an event the State-to-State channel would apply when the affected State is the party entitled to bring action and when the State of origin is the party directly liable. 
The first situation would obtain when the property or environment of the affected State is directly affected. 
93. Let us expand on the possibilities of the State-to-State channel: 
94. Let us first hypothesize that a State has been directly affected through harm to its property, and, as the party so entitled, brings action against another State. 
This occurs, for instance, when the harm affects the environment per se. [22]/ This concept of harm to the environment calls for further comment. 
The State is deemed to be the party entitled to bring action because the environment does not belong to anyone in particular, but to everyone, to society, to the national community which the State embodies. 
In principle, the State's appearance, as a sovereign territorial entity, before a domestic court should pose no difficulties: the system is comparable to that involving private parties vis--vis other private parties. 
Residual State liability for sums not covered by the operator liable or by his insurance is intrinsically the same as the liability of the private party that the State is assuming: the conventions establish no special exception or defence for the State. 
Since the proceedings instituted against the private party were in respect of strict liability, the issues of fault or breach of obligations do not arise. 
As we mentioned earlier, the State is also residually liable for the sums in question, in the same way that it is under the nuclear conventions, but only if the harm was not caused by failure to fulfil obligations of prevention. 
This is liability for a wrongful act, and it is therefore necessary to prove in the proceedings both (a) that the State failed to fulfil certain obligations, and (b) that there is an indirect causal link, i.e. that the harm occurred because the State failed to fulfil its obligations. 
The obligations in question are those that the State of origin has assumed at an international level towards the other States participating in the regime laid down in our articles, and the corresponding action must therefore be taken by one State against another through diplomatic channels. 
103. All that would remain, then, would be the State's residual liability in its two variants, liability for a wrongful act or strict liability. 
104. The possibility of residual State liability for a wrongful act, brings us back to the hypothesis that the State may appear as a party in domestic courts. 
When a State is a party to proceedings, it makes it difficult to use domestic courts, although they function quite well when both claimant and defendant are private parties. 
The Council of Europe Convention on Civil Liability for damage resulting from activities dangerous to the environment makes domestic courts competent to hear all cases involving action for compensation. 
It should be borne in mind, however, that this Convention applies within the framework of the European Community between States that are very similar politically and socially, making it feasible to assume an equal footing. 
However, when a similar issue arose in connection with nuclear matters and the Basel Convention on the Control of Transboundary Movements of Hazardous Wastes and Their Disposal, there were reservations about whether States would find a similar solution acceptable. 
- All claims would be recorded in one place, allowing for a general review of all of them; 
- There would be consistency as regards the concepts of "incident" and "nuclear damage" for which compensation is being claimed; 
- There would be consistency as regards grounds for exceptions; 
It would hear claims by private parties and/or States against the operator or claims by injured States against the installation State. 
The mechanism suggested would make it possible to apply both regimes: civil liability and strict liability of the State. 
The international and judicial nature of the tribunal (ISCT) would ensure a fair and impartial settlement of claims (even between States). 
109. Such a situation involves civil liability, for which domestic courts are fully competent. 
3. At its present session, the Council is to elect nine members of the Committee for a four-year term, beginning on 1 January 1995. 
4. In a note verbale dated 22 December 1993, the Secretary-General invited the States parties to the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights to submit their nominations for membership in the Committee. 
6. As at 18 March 1994, there were 127 States parties to the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights. 
The number of States parties by regional group and the number of seats to be allocated to each region under subparagraph (b) of Council resolution 1985/17 are as follows: 
Assistant Lecturer at Khartoum University, 1955. 
Lecturer at Manchester University, United Kingdom, 1960-1975. 
Senior Lecturer and Head of Department, Khartoum University, 1965-1969. 
Visiting Senior Research Fellow, Scandinavian Institute of African Studies, Uppsala (Sweden), 1975-1977. 
Professor, Bayero University, Kano, Nigeria, 1977-1979. 
Professor, University of Khartoum, 1980-1984 and 1986-1988. 
Visiting Professor, Temple University, Philadelphia, United States, 1984-1985. 
UNESCO Senior Expert in Social Science and Public Administration, 1971-1973. 
Ambassador to Nordic Countries (Sweden, Norway, Denmark and Finland, 1974-1975). 
Member, Sudanese delegation to the United Nations General Assembly, 1965-1966. 
Chairman, National Committee on Sudanese policy towards refugees, 1988. 
Date of birth: 1950. LL.B. (Hons.), B. Comm., LL.M., University of Melbourne. 
LL.M., J.S.D., University of California at Berkeley. 
Discrimination Commissioner for the Australian Capital Territory (including Canberra), part-time. 
Visiting Professor, Harvard Law School, 1984-1989 and 1993. 
Chief of Staff to a Cabinet Minister in the Australian Government, 1974-1975. 
United Nations Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, Chairperson 1992 to present; Rapporteur 1987-1991. 
United Nations Institute for Training and Research: member of Human Rights Advisory Committee, 1987-1991. 
Member, Editorial Advisory Board, Third World Quarterly, 1991 to present. 
Member, Editorial Advisory Board, International Journal of Children's Rights, 1992 to present. 
Member, Australian National Advisory Committee on Discrimination in Employment, since 1992. 
Joined the civil service in 1961 as Administrative Officer. 
Member of the following Boards/Councils: 
Labour Advisory Board, a tripartite body advising the Minister of Labour and Social Insurance on matters of labour and social policy and legislation. 
Pancyprian Productivity Council, a tripartite advisory board to the Minister of Labour and Social Insurance on matters connected with the increase of national productivity. 
Pancyprian Council for the Rehabilitation of Disabled Persons, a tripartite advisory board to the Minister of Labour and Social Insurance on issues concerning the rehabilitation and welfare of disabled persons. 
Educational Council, functioning under the chairmanship of the Minister of Education and Culture. 
Guillermo Tolentino Diamond Jubilee, Professional Chair, University of the Philippines. 
Research Consultant for Cultural Research, University of the Philippines, Diliman. 
Member, Philippine National Science Society. 
1985-1987: Member, President's Committee on Culture and the Arts, University of the Philippines. 
1987: Curatorial consultant, Pinaglabanan Galleries. 
1981-1986: Chairman, Department of Studio Arts, College of Fine Arts, University of the Philippines. 
1981-1984: Coordinator and Visiting Faculty for Visual Arts, Philippine High School for the Arts, National Arts Centre. 
1980-1984: Editor-in-chief, Philippine Art Supplement, Cultural Centre of the Philippines. 
Professional experience: 
1974-1976: President of the Court of Appeal. 
1977-1983: Public Prosecutor with the Court of Appeal. 
1983-1985: Attorney-General with the Supreme Court of Appeal. 
1985-1986: Attorney-General with the Supreme Court. 
1987-1989: Under-Secretary-General of the Government. 
1989-1991: Secretary-General of the Government. 
1991-1992: Minister of National Education, in charge of Higher Education and Scientific Research. 
15 January 1993: Director of Political and Cultural Affairs, Ministry of Foreign Affairs and Cooperation. 
Participation in drawing up the African Charter on Human and Peoples' Rights. 
High-level Ministerial Seminar of Ministers of National Education (S\x{92e6}res, France, 1991; Manchester, United Kingdom, 1991). 
Ministerial Conference of the Organization of the Islamic Conference (Karachi, Pakistan, 1993). 
Goodwill mission to the Government of Cameroon, 1993. 
Date of birth: 1940. 
1963: Graduated from Law Department, Moscow State University. 
1965-1968: Post-graduate courses, International Law Department, Moscow State Institute of International Relations. 
1981: Doctor of Law. 
Among recent publications: 1993, co-editor (with Prof. Tuzmukhamedov) and co-author of Short Encyclopedia of Human Rights and Rights of Peoples; 1994, co-editor (with Prof. Kolosov) and co-author of Textbook on International Law. 
Date of birth: 1947. 
Catholic Pontifical University of Ecuador, Faculty of Law (1966-1972). 
Chef de cabinet of the Minister for Foreign Affairs (1978-1980). 
Permanent Representative of Ecuador to the United Nations Food and Agriculture Organization (1990-1992). 
Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary in Rome (1990-1992). 
Member of the United Nations Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (Geneva). 
Derecho Internacional del Espacio (Quito, Central Bank of Ecuador, 1987). 
R\x{5db2}imen Juridico de la Orbita Sincrico Geoestacionaria (Quito, Central Bank of Ecuador, 1987). 
Education: 1974-1977 Higher studies at the Escuela Normal Magisterio, Bata-Litoral. 
Degree awarded: Teacher of Languages: French and English; Teacher of the Spanish Language and Literature. 
Since 1987: Professional experience as an attorney. 
1987-1994: Legal adviser, Ministry of Mines and Hydrocarbons, Republic of Equatorial Guinea. 
1993: County Court and Examining Magistrate, Malabo. 
1989: United Nations Office at Geneva: "Protection of Human Rights in Penal Procedure". 
1962-1966, studies at the University of Innsbruck. 
Doctorate in Law, University of Innsbruck, 1966. 1967-1972, assistant at the Faculty of Law, University of Innsbruck. 1971, Universitsdozent (yenia legendi) for International Law and International Relations, 1972, expert at the Council of Europe, Directorate of Legal Affairs. 
Since 1973, Professor of International Law and European Community Law, Director of the Institute of International Law, University of Munich. 1987-1992, Professor of Law at the University of Michigan, Ann Arbor (joint appointment). 
1968-1972, teaching appointments with University of Notre Dame and Creighton University European programmes. 1969, Visiting Professor, California State College, Fullerton. 
Since 1986, member of the United Nations Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights. 
Co-founder and co-editor of the European Journal of International Law. 
Member of various professional associations, among them ASIL and ILA. 1989-1993, Vice-President of the German Society of International Law. 
Date of birth: 1932. 
Master of Arts, Tribhuvan University (1968). 
Bachelor of Law, Nepal Law College (1972). 
1952-1960: Executive member, Samaj Sudhar Association (Social Reform Association). 
1984-present: Coordinator, South Asia Coalition of Legal Aid (SACOLA). 
1987-1988: President, Supreme Court Bar Association. 
1988-present: Adviser, Human Rights Organization of Nepal. 
1952: Founder member, Martyr Bhogendra Memorial Library. 
1967: Founder member, Service Civil International, Nepal. 
1967: Founder, Amnesty International/Nepal Section. 
1981: Founder executive member, South Asia Coalition for Legal Action. 
1988: Founder member, Human Rights Organization of Nepal. 
1986: Organized Seminar on Peace and Rural Development in Eastern Nepal. 
1987: Organized Seminar of Role of Judiciary in Kathmandu. 
1988: Organized Seminar on Human Rights in Kathmandu. 
1989: Organized Seminar on the Abolition of Death Penalty in Kathmandu. 
1990: Organized Seminar on Problems and Prospects of Human Rights in Nepal. 
Named Man of the Year for human rights awareness activities, 1992, by International Forum. 
Date of birth: 1933. 
Bachelor degree in law, Autonomous National University of Mexico, 1952-1956. 
Teacher at the Escuela Nacional Preparatoria, 1956. 
Professor at the Escuela Normal Superior, 1963-1966. 
Courses and lectures in universities and institutes of higher education in Mexico, Europe and Latin America. 
Juicio Crico de la Revoluci Mexicana (University Press, Mexico, 1955). 
Antolog de Sor Juana In\x{5ee5} de la Cruz (Barcelona, 1973). 
Member of the Executive Board of the journal, Medio Siglo, 1952-1954. 
Editor of the journal, El Libro y el Pueblo, 1959-1963. 
Adviser to the President of the Republic, 1959-1964. 
Adviser to the President of the Republic, 1970-1976. 
Director-General of the National Council on Culture and Recreation for Workers, 1974-1976. 
General Coordinator of Audio-Visual Broadcasting, Ministry of Public Education, 1976-1978. 
Director of the Multinational Project for Educational Technology, 1976-1978. 
Adviser to the Minister of Public Education, 1978-1981. 
General Director of the Archives, Library and Publications, Ministry of Foreign Affairs, 1979-1981. 
Under-Secretary of Internal Affairs, 1982-1984. 
Adviser to the President of the Republic, 1984-1988. 
General Director of the National Commission of Free Textbooks, 1984-1992. 
Member of the United Nations Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, 1987-1993. 
Chairman of the Mexican Commission for the Bicentenary of the Malaspina Expedition, 1989-1993. 
Adviser to the Law Editorial Committee of the Fondo de Cultura Econ\x{93d4}ica, 1989-1992. 
Adviser to the Government of Guerrero, 1990-1993. 
General Delegate to the Latin Union in Mexico, 1993. 
1. At its twenty-seventh session, in 1993, the Statistical Commission continued to review technical cooperation in statistics. 
It stressed the importance of this activity and the need to improve its efficiency and effectiveness. 
The Commission requested the Secretary-General to submit to it, at its special session, a report on special issues in technical cooperation. 
The request was approved by the Economic and Social Council in its decision 1993/223. 
Accordingly, the present report contains information provided by the regional commissions. 
4. Clearly, the most critical element in the success of technical cooperation activities is the political commitment by government at all levels. 
Government support is crucial to the assignment of priority in the allocation of financial and human resources. 
In these circumstances, national policy makers may ignore data entirely or find it easier to rely on estimates for their own country appearing in international compendia rather than assign sufficient priority to national data-collection efforts. 
To educate users in those countries about the value (and costs) of national data and the value of fostering dependable and continuing national sources of such data is a major challenge. 
5. The availability of personnel, infrastructure, financial resources and management capability at the country level has a major influence on whether a project can be carried out successfully within the time agreed upon. 
Many projects in statistics and data processing have been found to suffer from weaknesses in some or all of these areas (it should be added that these problems are not unique to statistics or even technical cooperation generally, but rather are common to many national development activities). 
6. In these circumstances, statistical training must continue to be emphasized as an essential component of technical cooperation in statistics. 
In many less developed countries, regular academic programmes do not generate sufficient graduates with the mix of quantitative and subject-matter skills needed by national statistical services. 
Only relatively large countries can afford to develop statistical training institutes within or associated with the national statistical service. 
Moreover, sufficient attention is rarely given to training in the managerial and administrative aspects of statistical operations. 
7. Rapidly evolving technologies will continue to require that staff of most national statistical offices receive training if these offices are to benefit from the savings that result from the use of new technologies. 
In these circumstances, multilateral and bilateral technical cooperation programmes in statistics will need to plan for continued support for such training activities. 
It is paradoxical that training is usually provided as part of a substantive project - it would be preferable if project personnel were trained before the main activities began. 
There is also a need for training of existing personnel, including high-level administrators of statistical programmes, when new methods and procedures are introduced, so as to increase their proficiency and motivation. 
These inputs may or may not be formally part of the project itself. 
In the United Nations context, technical support may be provided by full-time technical cooperation personnel, by regular staff of the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat (UNSTAT) or the regional commissions, or by consultants. 
The ability of any institution to provide technical support largely depends on the quality, specialized expertise and number of those available to respond to needs. 
The critical role of technical support services provided internationally and regionally has grown over the years as fewer full-time international experts are provided as part of individual country projects. 
The increased use of other staff to support technical cooperation can compensate for these losses. 
Governments have become less and less eager to involve long-term international technical advisers, not only because of their high cost but also because of growing self-confidence in national expertise. 
There has been a general trend to replace long-term advisers with short-term consultants and to rely increasingly on national consultants or on the training of nationals for specific skills and tasks. 
Long-term experts are costly and their effectiveness has been called into question from a cost-benefit perspective. 
Apart from problems of language and technical expertise, even highly qualified experts are not always able to transfer their technical expertise to available counterparts. 
Moreover, coordinating the timing of assignments with the availability of consultants still presents some difficulties. 
13. Prior to the adoption of the new agency support cost arrangements, executing agencies 2/ received a flat 13 per cent of the total project expenditures as "overhead" to cover both substantive and administrative expenses of project execution and implementation. 
In recent years, both UNDP and UNFPA followed the same pattern for paying agency support costs. 
The TSS-2 facility is entrusted to UNDP to obtain technical support services from agencies in their respective areas of competence and is used primarily to provide technical support during project implementation. 
AOS refers to services related to the management, procurement and delivery of project inputs. 
Moreover, despite a variety of training activities organized by UNDP to acquaint both UNDP field offices and Governments with these new facilities, few national statistical offices appear to be aware of them and some UNDP field staff still have limited experience in helping Governments to utilize them. 
For example, so far for 1994, UNSTAT has fully approved TSS-2 support for work in only three countries (Kuwait, Lebanon and Mozambique) - despite the fact that TSS-2 funds do not reduce the resources available to developing countries for their own use under the UNDP programme. 
16. Regarding UNFPA-funded projects, the new arrangements require a fundamental shift in the administrative and technical relationship between headquarters and regional advisers. 4/ The latter have been reassigned from the regional commissions to work as part of country support teams. 
These teams, under UNFPA leadership and in collaboration with the United Nations and participating specialized agencies, are intended to be the primary locus for provision of technical support services to Governments in the field of population, including population statistics. 
These specialists are located in UNSTAT at United Nations Headquarters. 
They are to provide the country support teams with state-of-the-art information and research so that this support can, in turn, be integrated with the teams' contributions to meeting country needs, or provide direct support to countries if a team is unable to do so. 
UNFPA will also reimburse each executing agency for administrative and operational services (AOS) costs incurred in the implementation of UNFPA-funded country projects, based on a compensation of 7.5 per cent of the annual project expenditure. 
However, UNSTAT does not as yet have access to such AOS funds. 
Both UNDP and UNFPA have funded not only the technical cooperation activities at the country level but also supported the ability of UNSTAT and the regional commissions to provide technical support to countries, global and regional training activities and selected methodological and related developmental work associated with technical cooperation. 
As a result of the various decisions taken so far, there has been a major reduction in the overall capacity of UNSTAT and the regional commissions to respond to ad hoc requests for assistance by national statistical offices. 
However, a substantial portion of the reduction appears to arise as the unintended consequence of a series of administrative decisions whose full impact is only now being recognized. 
If UNSTAT and the regional commissions are to continue to provide the kind of technical services that Governments rightly expect, ways will have to be found to better structure the administrative arrangements to permit these services to be provided. 
The reduction in available resources appears to have seriously affected the statistical capabilities of developing countries, especially in the Africa region. 
19. The regional commissions were invited to give their views on major issues in technical cooperation in statistics. These views are summarized below. 
20. Technical cooperation in statistics carried out by ECA during the biennium 1992-1993 was financed from the United Nations regular budget and the regular programme of technical cooperation and by UNFPA and UNDP. 
However, the Regional Advisory Service in Demographic Statistics which had been located within ECA until September 1992, is now operating within the framework of the new arrangements for the provision of UNFPA-funded technical support services. 
21. The new working arrangements established with the UNFPA country support teams are proceeding well. 
22. UNDP support for the statistical development programme for Africa was terminated at the end of March 1993. 
23. The Coordinating Committee on African Statistical Development (CASD) and its subcommittees are among the essential tools in support of statistical development efforts in the region. 
The principal objective of CASD is the coordination of statistical activities in the African region, with emphasis on regional and global technical and other assistance. 
The four CASD subcommittees which have resulted from growing cooperation between ECA and bilateral and multilateral agencies and organizations are already a valuable resource for ECA in the implementation of the Addis Ababa Plan of Action. 
Since the bureau of the Joint Conference of African Planners, Statisticians, Demographers and Information Scientists and the centres participating in the Statistical Training Programme for Africa are represented in CASD, CASD is able to monitor the implementation and coordination of statistical activities at the national level. 
24. With the termination of UNDP assistance (as mentioned above), there is great need for increased operational support for CASD. 
Information from other agencies both within and outside the United Nations system tends to be "lumpy", except in the case of the countries of the former Soviet Union, where a steering committee has been established to coordinate technical cooperation. 
There is undoubtedly much information that is never received by the regional commissions. 
However, the question arises as far as the regional commissions are concerned, of how that information, no doubt voluminous and detailed, would be absorbed and coordinated. 
26. At the recent meeting of the Working Group of Statistical Experts, the ESCAP secretariat presented a paper which, inter alia, described ways in which the Committee on Statistics (which the Working Group was advising) might become more actively involved in the coordination of technical cooperation. 
The Working Group, however, had little guidance to offer on the matter. 
It will therefore have to be taken up again at the forthcoming session of the Committee, in November/December 1994, by which time some new ideas may have emerged. 
27. With regard to emerging global and regional issues related to technical cooperation in new and urgent areas of statistics, the establishment of task forces seems in principle to be a good way to tackle them. 
However, the regional commissions, with their extremely limited financial, as well as human, resources will continue to have difficulty, not only in attending the meetings of task forces but, in most cases, in making a meaningful input to their work. 
The formulation of such a programme would ensure global coordination in the field of technical cooperation, a better distribution of resources and the transfer of experience between regions and countries. 
30. The technical cooperation provided by the Division of Statistics and Projections of ECLAC is strongly supported by extrabudgetary resources. 
Generally ECLAC is able to provide this service by assuming the role of executing agency of projects or agreements financed by UNDP or by other international organizations or donor countries in association with a receiving country. 
31. As a member of the Executive Committee of the European Training Centre for Developing Country Economic Statisticians, Madrid (CESD-Madrid), ECLAC collaborated in the organization of six training courses and seminars in the region during 1992 and 1993. 
Jointly with UNSTAT and the Oficina Central de Estad\x{7584}tica e Inform\x{5ae2}ica de Venezuela, ECLAC organized a seminar and a workshop. 
These activities were undertaken in the framework of the project entitled "Development and execution of sample frames and sample designs for household survey programmes in Latin America and the Caribbean". 
Special mention should be given to the Meeting of Directors of Statistics of the Americas (Spain, November, 1992), which was organized jointly with the National Statistical Institute of Spain, and also to the two meetings, organized jointly with UNSTAT, on the implementation of the System of National Accounts, 1993. 
32. Short-term technical missions were carried out in 16 countries of the region in the following fields: organization of computing systems applied to statistical data; household surveys and poverty measurement; external trade; updating of sample frames and sample designs; and improvement of national accounts and basic statistics. 
33. Regarding emerging global and regional issues related to technical cooperation for new and urgent areas of statistics, the Division of Statistics and Projections should eventually undertake work on information for decision-making to support, in particular, international cooperation to accelerate sustainable development in developing countries and related domestic policies. 
In that regard, and depending on the availability of extrabudgetary resources, the Division has proposed to the ECLAC secretariat that: 
(a) Statistical methodologies and environmental accounts elaborated by the organizations of the United Nations system, the European Economic Community and the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) should be adapted to the particular conditions of the countries, or groups of countries, of Latin America and the Caribbean; 
(c) In collaboration with UNSTAT, accelerated development of the National Household Survey Capability Programme (NHSCP) should be promoted, especially in the countries which require further international cooperation. 
35. There are, however, a number of mechanisms which ensure coordination in specific areas. 
36. IMF maintains a database of technical assistance to countries of the former Soviet Union on behalf of the Steering Group, and the database in turn is used to update large-scale databases on technical assistance held by the European Economic Community and OECD. 
The flow of information is also enhanced by the joint presentation of the statistical programmes of OECD and ECE at the annual sessions of the Conference of European Statisticians. 
37. The European region is particularly fortunate in that it receives technical assistance not only from such global bodies as IMF and the World Bank but also from bodies which are active mainly in the ECE region, that is to say, OECD and the European Economic Community. 
It is also fortunate in that many of the most advanced statistical offices in the world are located there. 
The more advanced countries in transition have also proved to be very effective in assisting the less advanced countries. 
39. The transition process is not a purely technical one, but requires some fundamental rethinking of principles. 
To that end, ECE, in 1992, adopted a set of Fundamental Principles of Official Statistics which had been drawn up and proposed by the Conference of European Statisticians. 
A number of seminars and workshops were organized covering specific statistical fields (national accounting; price statistics; foreign trade statistics; business registers; business cycle indicators; data collection and statistics from private enterprises) and dealing with the specific needs of transition countries. 
41. Simultaneously with the continuous growth in the number of countries in transition and new member countries that needed technical assistance and with the more pronounced differences in their needs, the number of international organizations, agencies and donor countries that started to provide technical assistance has also increased. 
In that connection, ECE recently organized a workshop on evaluation of the results of technical assistance in statistical offices of transition countries. 
The workshop also provided an opportunity to exchange views and assess the most efficient forms of technical assistance. 
Experience has also shown that small workshops are more productive than large seminars - particularly when the latter cover a heterogenous group of countries. 
46. The Conference of European Statisticians will continue to play its central coordinating role in statistical cooperation in the ECE region. 
The Statistical Division of ECE will continue to service the Conference and support the programme of work. 
It will also seek to take a more direct role in technical cooperation, in close collaboration with other organizations, in particular OECD and the European Economic Community. 
(a) Comment on global and regional issues in technical cooperation; 
(b) Review the implications of the new agency support cost arrangements for the technical cooperation programme in statistics. 
1. In the United Nations context, multilateral technical assistance is usually provided within the context of a country programme. 
A country programme is a coherent, multisectoral programme of activities, which serves as a framework for achieving a country's long-range development objectives. a/ A country programme is developed through several stages: (i) assessment of needs, (ii) project development, (iii) project formulation and (iv) project execution. 
2. The project development and formulation stage is crucial to the successful execution of the project. 
There are several common weaknesses in project development, resulting in problems when national authorities are insufficiently involved in the design and formulation of the project. 
Project design is often carried out by external consultants, in a short period of time, without an adequate assessment of local circumstances surrounding the project, including the availability of national resources, and knowledge of local policy-making and administrative mechanisms. 
3. Project evaluation conclusions have indicated constraints resulting from an unclear definition of objectives, poorly defined strategies and a lack of explicit identification of the steps needed to achieve each objective. 
Problems of coordination result from an unclear delineation of responsibilities with respect to the duties of the Government and executing, implementing, cooperating and funding agencies. 
To mitigate these problems there has been an increasing tendency to encourage greater involvement of nationals, particularly those responsible for project execution, in the project design and formulation process. 
1. At 1630 hours on 20 February 1994, a patrol belonging to the Kuwaiti regime approached the farm of the Iraqi national Yasir Shafiq and opened fire with light weapons. 
The patrol opened fire on them in order to intimidate them and then bound their hands and took them inside Kuwaiti territory. 
3. On 4 March 1994, the authorities of the Kuwaiti regime abducted the Iraqi nationals Fallah Abd Mahhan (born in 1980) and Hazza' Munawwih Mahhan (born in 1974). 
4. At 0800 hours on 6 March 1994, the authorities of the Kuwaiti regime abducted the 15-year-old Iraqi national Ali Husayn Shafi while he was pasturing his flock and stole his 31 head of sheep. 
5. At 1530 hours on 9 March 1994, four individuals from the Kuwaiti side in two Land Cruiser vehicles stole 17 head of sheep from the Iraqi national Adday Zahir Naddawi while he was pasturing them near pillar 89 at coordinates 598333. 
They took the sheep inside Kuwaiti territory before shooting at him. 
6. At 1500 hours on 21 March 1994, a group of elements belonging to the Kuwaiti regime travelling in four vehicles abducted the Iraqi national Imad Kazim Hani (born in 1976). 
1. In my letter dated 16 December 1993 (S/26912), I informed the members of the Security Council of my decision, after consulting with the Government of Tajikistan and others, to appoint Ambassador Ramiro Piriz-Ballon, Permanent Representative of Uruguay to the United Nations, as my Special Envoy for Tajikistan. 
The current mandate of the Special Envoy expires on 31 March 1994. 
2. In a letter dated 22 December 1993 (S/26913), the President of the Council informed me that its members welcomed my decision to appoint Mr. Piriz-Ballon. 
He also indicated the Council's interest in receiving reports on Mr. Piriz-Ballon's mission and on any future recommendations I might wish to make in the context of that mission. 
3. In the discharge of his mandate, in January and February 1994 my Special Envoy undertook two trips to Tajikistan, where he had meetings in Dushanbe with the President, the First Vice-President, the Prime Minister, the Foreign Minister and other senior officials of the Government. 
He also visited Khorog, the regional capital of Gorny Badakhshan, where he had discussions with various groups, including the field commanders of the major groups opposing the central Government. 
He visited Khojand, the capital of Leninabad region, where he held talks with regional leaders. 
During this period, the Special Envoy also had talks with Foreign Ministers and other high-ranking officials in the capitals of the Islamic Republic of Iran, Pakistan, the Russian Federation and Uzbekistan. 
During a visit to Rome, he had consultations with officials of the Italian Foreign Ministry on the coordination of United Nations and Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) activities in Tajikistan. 
With the onset of spring, military confrontations may intensify further. 
5. Instability and fighting in neighbouring Afghanistan continue to have a negative effect on the situation in Tajikistan. 
This presents a real danger and could have unpredictable negative consequences for peace and security in the region as a whole. 
Serious tension already exists in the southern Tajik province of Khatlon, and a confrontation between Tajiks and Uzbeks in Afghanistan could easily spill over to Tajikistan and other Central Asian States. 
7. The economic situation in Tajikistan continues to deteriorate rapidly. 
8. During the Special Envoy's talks in Dushanbe, the President of Tajikistan unambiguously confirmed the decision of his Government to start negotiations with the Tajik opposition under United Nations auspices as soon as possible, without preconditions or the exclusion of opposition personalities. 
In this connection, Tajik government leaders stressed the need to have the talks with the "real and influential opposition leaders" who control military groups and with those who have serious political leverage in the country. 
9. With regard to the venue for the talks, Tajik government leaders suggested Moscow as the most appropriate place for negotiations. 
However, they were negative about the participation of observers at the talks, stressing that their presence, especially in the initial stages, might complicate the process of negotiations. 
At the same time, they supported the idea proposed by opposition groups and personalities based in Gorny Badakhshan and Moscow that the Russian Federation could act as a "facilitator" of the negotiations. 
On their own side, they gave assurances that they would adopt a restrained attitude and not resort to unprovoked military actions. 
11. Tajik leaders also informed my Special Envoy that during the last year 27,000 refugees had been repatriated from the Mazar-e-Sharif area, but more than 50,000 of them still remained in Afghanistan. 
They stressed that the efforts to start a negotiation process should be complemented by concerted efforts to complete the repatriation of refugees. 
In their view, sustainable peace and national reconciliation could not be achieved in Tajikistan without the solution of the refugee problem. 
In this connection, they commended the efforts made by UNHCR and emphasized the need to continue the repatriation programmes. 
12. In Teheran, Khorog and Moscow, my Special Envoy held talks with leaders of opposition parties and movements, including the Democratic Party of Tajikistan, the Islamic Revival Party, the "Rastokhez" People's Movement, and the Coordination Committee of Tajik Democratic Forces in the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) countries. 
They also suggested that negotiations should be arranged under the auspices of the United Nations, with the participation of observers from Afghanistan, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Pakistan, the Central Asian countries and the Russian Federation. 
The opposition leaders also expressed their strong wish to have pre-negotiation talks with representatives of the Russian Federation. 
For their part, leaders of the Democratic Party and the "Rastokhez" People's Movement renounced terrorist actions against the current Government of Tajikistan and expressed their belief that political dialogue was the only way to reach a peaceful solution in the country. 
15. In Gorny Badakhshan, the interlocutors of the Special Envoy expressed serious concern about the ongoing fighting in Afghanistan, which, in their view, could spill over to their own region. 
In this connection, they stressed that sustainable peace in Tajikistan would be greatly facilitated by parallel action to bring peace to Afghanistan. 
They supported the view that the inter-Tajik talks should start without preconditions or the exclusion of possible counterparts on either side. 
In their assessment, time was running out for engaging exiled Tajik leaders and the Government in a serious effort at reconciliation. 
18. Representatives of the Islamic Republic of Iran, Pakistan and the Russian Federation each suggested their capitals as a venue for inter-Tajik talks and expressed their readiness to facilitate them in any way the United Nations would believe necessary. 
At the proposal of the opposition leaders, Mr. Adamishin agreed to a rotation of the venue to Teheran and Islamabad after the Moscow round. 
I also instructed him to inform the Governments of Afghanistan, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Pakistan, the Russian Federation and Uzbekistan, which would participate in the talks as observers. 
23. I also decided to extend the current mandate of my Special Envoy, which expires at the end of March 1994, for another three months until the end of June 1994. 
They would provide essential substantive and other support for the activities of the Special Envoy. 
I have now added the following provision to this mandate: "At the request of the parties concerned, to provide good offices during the political negotiations on national reconciliation". 
25. The agreement of the Tajik parties to begin a political dialogue on national reconciliation is a welcome development. 
It gives the Tajik people the chance to close a tragic chapter in their history and to prevent further suffering and bloodshed. 
1. The present report is submitted pursuant to Security Council resolution 902 (1994) of 11 March 1994. 
2. In my most recent report to the Security Council (S/1994/262), on 4 March 1994, I informed the Council of the efforts that I had made since my previous report submitted on 22 November 1993 (S/26777). 
By the end of February, the discussions on the seven issues on the agreed agenda of the proximity talks with the leaders of the two communities in Cyprus had clarified to a large extent their respective positions. 
It was agreed that my representatives should put forward ideas designed to assist the two parties to reach a common position by reconciling their views on each of the issues that comprised the agenda. 
3. A paper entitled "Draft ideas for the implementation of the package of confidence-building measures" was presented to each leader on 9 March by my Deputy Special Representative, Mr. Gustave Feissel. 
On 16 and 18 March, Mr. Feissel engaged in extensive discussions of the draft ideas with each leader. 
5. Before leaving Cyprus on 23 March, Mr. Clark stated publicly that he had not received from the Turkish Cypriot side the agreement that he had hoped for on the implementation of the package. 
He stated that Mr. Feissel would remain in touch with both leaders. 
During the next few weeks, my representatives and I will continue high-level contacts with the two Cypriot parties and others in pursuit of an agreement on the present basis. 
I shall report in greater detail by the end of April on those contacts and on the substance of the proximity talks, together with my recommendations to the Security Council as to what further measures it may wish to consider. 
We are in a unique status after a temporary suspension of the effectuation of our declared withdrawal from the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
So we are not obliged to accept a full inspection by IAEA pursuant to the Safeguards Agreement. 
Moreover, we have never agreed with the United States and IAEA on it. 
This is a self-contradictory act. 
Question: What does the United States really seek in reversing the Democratic People's Republic of Korea-United States agreed conclusions and kicking up a row of pressure on the Democratic People's Republic of Korea? 
Answer: I think it was motivated by the United States trite hostile policy towards the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The United States, however, had made false promises and it took no action in actuality. 
Question: Now that we have undergone an inspection sufficient for the continuity of safeguards as we had agreed with IAEA, the United Nations Security Council has no reason or justification to discuss our issue, has it? 
Answer: Of course not. 
The IAEA secretariat made haste with the adoption of a "resolution" distorting the results of the inspection after carrying out the inspection of sufficient scope for the continuity of safeguards, and now the United Nations Security Council is discussing our issue. 
All this is manipulated behind the scene by the United States-led forces to stifle the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
In case the United Nations Security Council follows the United States, it will seriously harm its authority as an international Organization whose lifeblood is impartiality. 
The United States must sincerely implement the agreed conclusions reached at the contact with us. 
If the United States continues to misuse our sincere efforts to resolve the nuclear issue, we would no longer pin hope on the Democratic People's Republic of Korea-United States talks and will counter any pressure to the end. 
Our position to resolve the nuclear issue through dialogue is consistent. 
Citizens of Serbian nationality and of Serb ethnic origin in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, of various political convictions, both believers and atheists, condemn the aggression against Bosnia and Herzegovina, demand peace, without any delay, and negotiations as the civilized way of resolving conflicts and disputes. 
The Assembly emphasizes that no political objective whatsoever can justify the suffering of innocent population, genocide and ethnic cleansing committed against all the citizens, against Bosnian Muslims in particular, and the destruction of huge material and spiritual assets. 
Therefore, we voice our protest again, in order to bring to trial all those who inspired and perpetrated war crimes, observing the principle of individual responsibility and guilt and against every form of imposing collective responsibility. 
Bosnia and Herzegovina is the historical fact and its future lies in its independence and sovereignty, within its internationally recognized borders. 
The Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina should be arranged as a federal State, on the principle of regional and local self-governance, without ethnic connotations and dominations. 
Mechanisms should be established on the entire territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina in order to prevent every form of majority hegemony and domination based on ethnic or religious grounds. 
We plead for the social and economic system which would be founded on the market economy, equality of all forms of ownership, free enterprise and openness to new ideas, know-how and knowledge. 
The Assembly particularly underlines that the crucial prerequisite for peace and for stable development of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina is the reciprocal recognition of all the States originating from former Yugoslavia, the restoration of mutual confidence and cooperation and, eventually, joining on the basis of full equality. 
These are the presumptions of a modern and democratic society within which full appreciation and fostering of specific ethnic traits, heritage and culture, full national equality within and outside the government institutions and bodies, would be realized. 
The Assembly calls upon all citizens, particularly those of Serbian nationality and Serb ethnic origin, to commit themselves to the building of confidence among people based on tradition and mutual understanding, respect and appreciation of national, political, cultural, religious and other specific traits. 
They have endeavoured and will continue to do so, despite all temptations, in order to build the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, jointly and equally with its other citizens. 
The same we deny to any political subject who could cause ethnic conflicts and suffering of citizens. 
We underline the importance of the struggle against every nationalism within its own people. 
Because, besides causing damage and evil to its own people, it generates nationalism within other peoples. 
They provide ground for fascism and pose a lethal threat to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and its citizens. 
The Assembly rejects every attempt to create a new demographic map of Bosnia and Herzegovina and strongly condemns the methods of ethnic cleansing and forcible displacement of people. 
We demand that the international community and all the authorities create necessary conditions for the safe return of all citizens to their homes and also provide compensation for all their hardships. 
Fully aware of the evil caused by the war, national fascism and ethnic divisions, we appeal to all the political parties, civic associations, cultural institutions and religious communities to convene jointly the Convention of Confidence of the Citizens of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We want to live in peace and freedom and to share it with all the others. 
Our lasting objective and task is to struggle for the integral, democratic Bosnia and Herzegovina, the community of free and equal citizens and peoples. 
The Convention of Confidence is the expression of our desire to live together - in peace and freedom - in the sovereign, internationally recognized State of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Convention of Confidence is also the expression of our resolution to achieve a democratic State which would meet the needs of all its citizens, the State of equal peoples. 
The Convention of Confidence will reconfirm our resolute stance that Bosnia and Herzegovina is the joint and lasting - equally responsible - task for all of us. 
I have the honour to refer to paragraph 6 of your report of 4 March 1994 (S/1994/262) on your mission of good offices in Cyprus, in which reference is made to "Turkey's acceptance ... of the package of confidence-building measures". 
As you are aware, Turkey's attitude in connection with the package of confidence-building measures has always been expressed in terms of "support" rather than "acceptance", while its role has been to "encourage its acceptance". 
This is also evident from paragraphs 33 and 50 of your report of 1 July 1993 (S/26026), paragraphs 14 and 19 of your report of 14 September 1993 (S/26438) and paragraph 104 of your report of 22 November 1993 (S/26777). 
Furthermore, in their conversations with the United Nations representatives on this subject, Turkey's officials have always expressed "support in principle" for the package. 
Indeed, Turkey has always supported the package of confidence-building measures in principle and encouraged its acceptance. 
You will appreciate, however, that Turkey's role does not extend beyond such support and encouragement, to the point of acceptance or rejection. 
The wording of paragraph 6 of the report of 4 March 1994, therefore, is misleading, since it creates the wrong impression that Turkey is a party to the process concerning the package. 
We strongly protest against the latest wave of ethnic cleansing of people of non-Serbian nationality carried out by the authorities of the so-called "Republika Srpska" in Banjaluka, Prijedor and other parts of the territory under Serb control. 
We request immediate cessation of the eviction of Bosniacs-Muslims and Croats from their homes where they have always lived. 
We must energetically condemn the violence and the lawlessness aimed at depriving the innocent people of their rights to safe life, home and property. 
We warn the executors of this insane policy that the people that is most jeopardized with it is their own. 
Preventing ethnic oppression is of crucial importance in preserving the multinational essence of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Despite the continuing attempts of the world community to assist in a political settlement of the Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict, the self-styled leaders of the occupied Nagorny Karabakh region of the Azerbaijani Republic are stubbornly bringing all the peacemaking efforts to naught. 
Such defiant acts by the Armenian separatists of Nagorny Karabakh, dictating their conditions to international peacemaking missions, reflect the latest attempts to prove to the world the legality of their claims to the occupied territories of the Azerbaijani Republic. 
The latest action by the Armenian side, however, once again reveals the desire of the Republic of Armenia and its henchmen in Nagorny Karabakh to seize the Nagorny Karabakh region of the Azerbaijani Republic. 
According to a report by the SNARK news agency, the Supreme Court of Armenia has instituted legal proceedings against 11 Azerbaijanis. 
Most probably they were soldiers of the armed forces of Armenia. 
As has happened repeatedly in the past, Armenia is hiding behind such reports while continuing its aggressive acts against Azerbaijan. 
The world community has long condemned the inhumane treatment of prisoners of war. 
These principles are reflected in the 1949 Geneva Conventions "for the protection of war victims". 
By its resolution 689 (1991) of 9 April 1991, the Security Council approved the report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the above provisions (S/22454). 
The Security Council last reviewed this matter in early October 1993 and, in a letter of its President dated 11 October 1993 (S/26566), concurred with my recommendation (S/26520, para. 22) that UNIKOM be maintained for a further six-month period. 
4. On 1 December 1993, Major General Krishna N.S. Thapa (Nepal) assumed his role as the Chief Military Observer from the Acting Chief Military Observer, Brigadier-General Vigar Aabrek (Norway). 
5. A breakdown of UNIKOM military strength as at 14 March 1994 is given in annex I. This has been divided into three main groups: military observers, mechanized infantry battalion and support units. 
6. Since the Council last reviewed the Mission's mandate, UNIKOM has implemented the first phase of its reinforcement with the deployment of a mechanized infantry battalion in order to carry out an extended mandate pursuant to Security Council resolution 806 (1993). 
In response to my request, the Government of Bangladesh agreed to contribute a mechanized infantry battalion (BANBAT) of 775 all ranks to UNIKOM. 
This additional support has necessitated some redistribution of tasks and the infantry battalion has taken over some of the guard duties formerly performed by DANLOG. 
Some members of NORMED remained in the Mission area until early December 1993 to assist in the transition. 
In late December 1993 a 16-member medical team arrived from Bangladesh to augment AUSMED. 
This team, BANMED, arrived with the Bangladesh battalion but is retained as a separate medical unit working in conjunction with AUSMED to provide the required level of medical support to the Mission. 
BANBAT has a small integral medical section of its own. 
9. The Argentinian engineer unit (ARGENG) continued its activities aimed at improving security of camps by installing additional fencing, mine-clearing, renovation of helicopter pads and construction of new patrol roads. 
However, its activity remains limited owing to shortage of equipment. 
The unit arrived without the equipment it requires and delivery of this equipment, promised by Kuwait, is still awaited. 
10. UNIKOM retains the two small fixed-wing aircraft contributed by the Government of Switzerland at no cost to the Organization and three chartered helicopters. 
It also has the use of a chartered AN-26 aircraft for the transport of personnel and equipment between Kuwait and Baghdad. 
UNIKOM has thus far received all 32 APCs and 83 other vehicles as well as part of the communications equipment, as at 31 March 1994. 
For operational purposes, the DMZ is still divided into three sectors (North, Central, South) but, with the addition of the mechanized infantry battalion, UNIKOM's concept of operations has been modified. 
14. The three sectors continue to be manned by the military observers, who provide the basis for UNIKOM's patrol, observation, investigation and liaison activities within the DMZ, including the Khawr Abd Allah waterway. 
From these two locations, it is tasked to provide reinforcement patrols to sectors, in areas where the situation is sensitive and where an infantry force could be required to prevent incidents. 
The battalion also provides the force mobile reserve capable of rapid redeployment anywhere within the DMZ to prevent or redress small-scale violation of the DMZ and the boundary. 
The establishment of vehicle check-points on main roads and the institution of random roadblocks, both considered necessary to prevent the illegal entry of weapons into the DMZ, are subject to further discussions between UNIKOM and the two parties and, therefore, have not yet been implemented. 
15. UNIKOM has liaison offices in Baghdad and Kuwait City and, through them, the Force Commander and other senior staff of UNIKOM have maintained regular contacts with the authorities in both capitals. 
At the local level, liaison continued with the police and the liaison officers of both sides, particularly with regard to civilian activity in the DMZ. 
These contacts have been useful in dealing with complaints and facilitating UNIKOM's operations. 
16. During the period under review the situation in the DMZ has been generally calm. 
However, there have been periods of tension. 
When the Kuwaitis started to construct their border security system, comprising a trench, an earthen embankment and a patrol road through these areas, tension manifested itself in two protest demonstrations in which Iraqi nationals crossed into Kuwait. 
Through bilateral discussions with Iraqi and Kuwaiti authorities, UNIKOM facilitated arrangements agreeable to both parties for the repatriation of Iraqi nationals living on Kuwaiti territory. 
19. It will also be recalled from my previous report (S/26520) that an experienced land assessor was appointed by the Secretary-General to conduct an evaluation of private Iraqi assets in the Umm Qasr and Al-Abdally areas. 
Compensation information was also disseminated in the form of press releases and paid notices in the local and regional media. 
However, all the Iraqi nationals refused to accept compensation, and the funds contributed by Kuwait were placed in a United Nations trust fund where they remain at the disposal of the beneficiaries. 
21. UNIKOM observed three types of violations: ground violations involving incursions into the DMZ and border crossings by military personnel, resulting in serious incidents; overflights of the DMZ by military aircraft; and violations involving the carrying and firing of weapons other than sidearms in the DMZ. 
The following table summarizes the violations observed by UNIKOM: 
UNIKOM raised these violations with the parties concerned, with a view to having action taken to prevent a recurrence. 
UNIKOM investigated each complaint and conveyed its findings to the party concerned. 
Thirteen of the complaints (2 from Kuwait and 11 from Iraq) concerned shooting incidents inside the DMZ. 
However, in all cases, UNIKOM was unable to verify who had fired the shots or who initiated the incidents. 
23. There have also been three serious incidents involving the security of UNIKOM's military observers. 
All incidents occurred on the Iraqi side of the DMZ. 
In all three cases, the military observers were threatened with weapons and, in one case, a number of live rounds were fired. 
No UNIKOM personnel were injured in any of the incidents. 
24. During the first two months of the reporting period there was some local agitation and harassment of UNIKOM staff at Umm Qasr. 
People threw rocks and other objects at the UNIKOM headquarters compound and passing UNIKOM vehicles, slightly injuring some UNIKOM staff and damaging a number of vehicles. 
These incidents have now ceased. 
25. UNIKOM has reminded the parties concerned of their responsibility for maintaining law and order as well as safeguarding United Nations personnel and property. 
UNIKOM has also increased its patrolling and has reinforced the patrol and observation bases with armed troops from the mechanized infantry battalion to reduce the risks of future incidents of this nature. 
26. UNIKOM continued to provide support to other United Nations agencies in Iraq and Kuwait. 
UNIKOM maintained administrative supervision of the Administrative Unit in Baghdad, which provided administrative and logistic support to other United Nations agencies in Iraq. 
UNIKOM continued to provide movement controls in respect of all United Nations aircraft operating in the area, as well as medical evacuation assistance to the United Nations Guards Contingent in Iraq. 
27. By its decision 48/466 of 23 December 1993, the General Assembly authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for UNIKOM up to the amount of $8,687,800 gross ($8,000,000 net) for the period from 1 November 1993 to 28 February 1994. 
This amount was in addition to the pledged voluntary contribution of $23,414,800 from the Government of Kuwait of which an amount of $16,000,000 has been received. 
By its decision 48/466 B of 9 March 1994 the General Assembly also authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for UNIKOM up to the amount of $2,171,950 gross ($2,000,000 net) for the period from 1 to 31 March 1994. 
29. Unpaid assessed contributions as at 28 March 1994 to the UNIKOM Special Account for the period since the inception of the Mission amounted to $23,669,133. 
30. During the last six months, UNIKOM's area of operations has, for the most part, been calm. 
Through close monitoring of the area and constant liaison with the Iraqi and Kuwaiti authorities, UNIKOM has played its part in preventing incidents and redressing the violations that have occurred. 
31. The outstanding issue arising from the demarcation of the Iraq-Kuwait boundary concerning the Iraqi nationals and their assets remaining on Kuwaiti territory has been resolved by their relocation in Iraq, thus significantly reducing tension in the area. 
The reinforced capacity of UNIKOM, together with arrangements on the ground, including the completion of the construction of the trench along the Iraq-Kuwait boundary, are factors contributing to stability. 
32. However, the present calm along the Iraq-Kuwait boundary should not obscure the fact that tension still persists. 
In this connection, I note with appreciation the cooperation by both Governments in helping to resolve issues in a constructive manner. 
I call upon both Governments to take all necessary measures to ensure the safety of United Nations personnel and property deployed in their respective countries and to prevent the recurrence of incidents that violate the DMZ. 
I have the honour to inform you that your letter dated 29 March 1994 (S/1994/389), concerning your decision to appoint Mr. Benny Widyono as your Representative for Cambodia, has been brought to the attention of the members of the Council. They welcome your decision contained therein. 
Reaffirming its resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 establishing the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), as well as its resolution 893 (1994) of 6 January 1994, 
Welcoming the valuable contribution to peace being made in Rwanda by UNAMIR, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General on Rwanda dated 30 March 1994; 
3. Regrets the delay in the implementation of the Arusha Peace Agreement, and urges the parties to resolve their latest differences without delay with a view to the immediate establishment of those transitional institutions still required for the continuation of the process, and particularly the implementation of phase II; 
4. Welcomes the fact that, despite the difficulties encountered in implementing the Arusha Peace Agreement, the cease-fire has been respected, and commends in this respect the essential contribution made by UNAMIR; 
5. Recalls nevertheless that continued support for UNAMIR, including the provision of an additional 45 civilian police monitors as described in paragraph 38 of the Secretary-General's report, will depend upon full and prompt implementation by the parties of the Arusha Peace Agreement; 
6. Welcomes the continued efforts by the Secretary-General and his Special Representative to help promote and facilitate dialogue between all parties concerned; 
7. Commends the efforts of Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations which have provided humanitarian and other assistance, encourages them to continue and increase such assistance, and again urges others to provide such assistance; 
9. Reiterates its request to the Secretary-General to continue to monitor the size and cost of UNAMIR to seek economies; 
1. At its 12th meeting, on 5 April 1994, the General Committee considered a request submitted by Mozambique (A/48/249) for the inclusion in the agenda of an additional item entitled: 
(b) Should be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
At its 92nd plenary meeting, on 5 April 1994, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.10, para. 2 (a)), to include the following item in the agenda of its forty-eighth session: 
At its 92nd plenary meeting, on 5 April 1994, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.10, para. 2 (b)), to add the following item to the list of items to be considered directly in plenary meeting: 
Further to my letter dated 9 March 1994 (A/48/853/Rev.1), I have the honour to inform you that Senegal has made the necessary payment to reduce its arrears below the amount specified in Article 19 of the Charter. 
1. Anguilla lies 240 kilometres east of Puerto Rico, 113 kilometres north-west of Saint Kitts and Nevis and 8 kilometres north of St. Maarten/Saint-Martin. 
There is no dominant urban area in Anguilla, although certain areas are more densely settled than others. 
2. The climate is tropical, with a mean monthly temperature of about 25 degrees centigrade and a mean monthly relative humidity of over 70 per cent. 
Because of Anguilla's topography, rainfall is low and erratic. 
According to the administering Power, several thousand Anguillans and their families live and work outside Anguilla, mainly on adjacent Caribbean islands (St. Maarten/ Saint-Martin, St. Kitts and Nevis, Antigua and Barbuda, the United States Virgin Islands and Puerto Rico) and in the United Kingdom and the United States. 
4. A United Nations mission visited the Territory in September 1984 and later held consultations in London with representatives of the administering Power. 
Briefly, the Government of Anguilla consists of a Governor, an Executive Council and a House of Assembly. 
On all other matters, the Governor is required to consult with, and act on the advice of, the Executive Council. 
6. The law of Anguilla is the common law of the United Kingdom, together with all legislation inherited from the former Associated State of St. Kitts-Nevis-Anguilla up to August 1971 and the local legislation enacted since that date. 
The law is administered by the Eastern Caribbean Supreme Court, which comprises a Court of Appeal and a High Court of Justice, courts of summary jurisdiction and magistrate courts. 
8. As previously reported, general elections are held in the Territory every five years. 
The last elections took place in 1989 and resulted in the re-election of Chief Minister Emile Gumbs. 
The position of ANA was further strengthened when an independent elected member rallied to the party. 
As a result, ANA now controls four of the seven seats in the House of Assembly. 
11. The United Kingdom shares the objective of the territorial Government's of achieving economic independence. 
It remains committed to its policy of assisting Territories to attain full independence when and if it is the clearly and constitutionally expressed wish of the people. 
12. On 24 November 1993, in a keynote address to a conference on dependent Territories entitled "Progress through Partnership", Mr. Douglas Hurd, Secretary of State for Foreign and Commonwealth Affairs of the United Kingdom, outlined the policy of the Government of the United Kingdom on its dependent Territories. 
Out of a total of 515 employees, 31 were from other Caribbean islands, 6 from the United Kingdom (providing technical assistance under the United Kingdom Aid Programme) and 6 others from various countries (mainly provided by aid donors such as the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP)). 
15. The Government of Anguilla cooperates directly with other Governments in the Caribbean and participates in regional conferences and projects organized by Governments and regional and international organizations and agencies (see also paras. 58-66). 
Tourism is the major vehicle of growth, although the Government recognizes the importance of some level of economic diversification for balanced sectoral growth. 
The development strategy also envisages joint ventures between the public and private sectors, thereby creating an atmosphere that would attract both local and foreign investment. 
24. Agricultural activity in Anguilla is extremely limited by a combination of factors, including poor soil, a small amount of arable land and irregular rainfall. 
25. Notwithstanding the prevailing dry conditions and the unpredictable rainfall patterns existing in Anguilla, agriculture continues to play an important part in the livelihood of the local people. 
In addition to farming, several Anguillans are engaged in livestock and poultry production, as well as fishing. 
32. According to the Minister for Finance, the Government has taken steps to contribute to the financing of road projects and a water development programme costing in excess of EC$ 16 million and financed by the European Development Fund and the British Development Division in the Caribbean. 
33. The Territory is served by a network of nearly 100 kilometres of all-purpose roads, two major seaports and an airport. 
In recent years, several major capital improvement projects were completed and others were reported in progress. 
According to the Government, these projects are high priority since they will contribute to the improvement and expansion of economic infrastructure vital to Anguilla's development. 
As part of this project, a country environmental profile is being produced under the direction of the Parliamentary Secretary of Education and the Environment. 
41. The profile will serve to define issues and make recommendations for sound environmental management policies both now and in the future. 
It will provide a working document through which policy makers and developers can better understand the fragile ecosystems which combine to create Anguilla's unique natural environment. 
Improving the island's infrastructure and adopting policies for the protection of natural and cultural resources will benefit the people by preserving habitats for wildlife, protecting historical and archaeological sites, maintaining cultural traditions and improving Anguilla's economy. 
43. As part of the project, specific issues will be addressed and discussed. Recommendations will be made for each chapter of the country environmental profile. 
To ensure that each chapter is accurately addressed, a National Advisory Committee has been established. 
45. The report further stated that the Government would be supportive of the development and active promotion of registration of offshore companies and of appropriate administrative, commercial and regulatory measures, including the repeal of outmoded confidentiality legislation presently on the statute books. 
The Government would also be highly selective regarding the issue of banking licences and would initially avoid any insurance businesses that dealt with the general public in any other country. 
Finally, it would adopt an immigration policy that encouraged the immigration of members of key professions. 
46. It was reported that the Government had already taken major steps to implement the recommendations contained in the Strategic Economic Review, which included the following: 
(a) The setting up of a marketing task force chaired by the Minister of Finance, known as the Offshore Finance Promotion Agency, and consisting of officials of the Ministry of Finance as well as members of private sector firms, which will spearhead promotional initiatives in this sector; 
48. The Government has also decided to commit increased resources to the sector, which is one reason some large financial service institutions in Canada, the United Kingdom and Switzerland have already decided to set up companies in Anguilla. 
58. The United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) continued to be the main source of development assistance to the Territory within the United Nations system. 
The second country programme for the Territory, covering the period from 1992 to 1996, makes provision for US$ 1,466,000 in technical cooperation resources, of which $1,266,000 are to be provided under the regular indicative planning figure allocated to Anguilla. 
59. It should be noted that several Governments contribute in cash or in kind to the UNDP country programmes for Anguilla and the other Territories, thereby increasing significantly the assistance available to those Territories. 
61. Further, Anguilla is a beneficiary of the programme of assistance between UNDP and the Caribbean Community (CARICOM), which is a component of the Fourth Regional Programme for Latin America and the Caribbean. 
The planned expenditure for the CARICOM component of the regional programme for the period 1992-1996 is US$7 million. 
UNDP ensures that the participation of the Non-Self-Governing Territories in these two Caribbean multi-country programmes is compatible with their own national economic and social development needs. 
62. All Non-Self-Governing Territories in the Caribbean, including Anguilla, have received support from UNDP in the preparatory process for the 1994 United Nations Global Conference on Sustainable Development for Small Island Developing Countries, to be held in Barbados. 
65. During the reporting period, United Nations agencies provided assistance to Anguilla in various fields of activity. 
The International Labour Organization (ILO) undertook for the Government an evaluation of its social security scheme, aimed, inter alia, at widening the scope of coverage to include the entire working population. 
The Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) took steps to set up a regional project for Anguilla and Montserrat involving the strengthening of veterinary services, for which both FAO and CARICOM sought funding. 
The World Health Organization (WHO), whose technical cooperation is coordinated by the Pan-American Health Organization (PAHO), assisted the Territory in the areas of community water supply and sanitation, health services development, maternal and child health, as well as in the control of acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS). 
The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) helped to develop a comprehensive drug prevention system and, in this regard, provided training to selected educational personnel in various domains, including management and planning skills, development of curriculum modules and instructional materials, and peer counselling. 
67. In August 1993, Anguilla signed with the United Kingdom what was termed an innovative aid agreement in the form of a Country Policy Plan covering the period from 1993/94 to 1996/97. 
The plan is the first to be agreed upon between the administering Power and a Caribbean dependent Territory. 
It outlines the commitment of both the Government of Anguilla and the United Kingdom to a new and closer policy of dialogue and partnership. 
It is hoped that it will become a model for other dependent Territories in the region. 
68. Under the plan, the United Kingdom would provide to Anguilla 10.5 million in assistance from the funds managed by the Dependent Territories Regional Secretariat for the period 1994-1997. 
This would include an indicative planning figure of 2.5 million from funds available for the collective benefit and support of the British dependent Territories in the Caribbean. 
It is designed to facilitate the new thrust in cooperation and partnership between the United Kingdom and its dependent Territories in the Caribbean. 
70. The Country Policy Plan consists of three parts. 
The Government of Anguilla, inter alia, reaffirms the need for the improvement of existing ties with regional and international organizations and the expansion of regional and international relationships in consultation with the Governor. 
The United Kingdom, for its part, reaffirms its commitment to several principles. 
It welcomes and shares the wish of the Government of Anguilla to cease to be reliant on capital grants and aid to fund its public investment needs, and sees the aid programme as a means of helping the Territory to achieve this aim. 
71. The second part of the plan is the Anguilla Country Policy Matrix 1993/94-1995/96, which sets out the agreed policy objectives of the Government of Anguilla on a sectoral basis. 
73. The Policy Matrix also concerns the good government objectives of Anguilla through which the territorial Government confirms its commitment to the principles enshrined in the Constitution as well as to those upheld by responsible, ethical and equitable government. 
While in Anguilla for the occasion, the Minister for Overseas Development took the opportunity to visit completed and current aid projects, including the Princess Alexandra Hospital, the marine shorebase, the new post office and two primary schools where rehabilitation work was due to start shortly. 
78. The Government remained committed to providing primary health care for all Anguillans by the year 2000. 
81. The Government has taken steps to strengthen the Police Department and to arrange for it to work in closer cooperation with the Customs Department in the war against drugs, forming joint police-customs sea patrols. 
In November 1992, there were reportedly 2,404 children of school age in the Territory. 
84. During the period under review, the Government continued to invest a significant amount of its resources in providing a better educational system. 
This initiative reversed the negative trend and produced better results. 
85. The authorities also took steps to address the question of overcrowding in classrooms, which had compelled Anguilla to use all available community and church buildings for classrooms. 
With the assistance of the United Kingdom the territorial Government was able to build additional classrooms at a very low cost. 
1. The Territory of St. Helena, which is administered by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, consists of the main island of St. Helena and two dependencies: the island of Ascension and a group of islands forming the dependency of Tristan da Cunha. 
2. Situated in the South Atlantic Ocean, approximately 1,900 kilometres from Angola and 2,900 kilometres from Brazil, the Territory covers a total land area of 412 square kilometres. 
Ascension lies 1,200 kilometres to the north-west of St. Helena, and Tristan da Cunha and the other small islands forming that dependency are approximately 2,400 kilometres to the south of it. 
St. Helena, where Jamestown, the capital of the Territory, is located, is the largest island, with an area of 122 square kilometres. 
It has a tropical climate tempered by trade winds which blow throughout the year. 
3. The population of St. Helena, excluding its dependencies, was 5,664 as of February 1987, the date of the last census. Approximately one third is resident at Jamestown. 
The remainder of the population live in small cottage communities or single cottages. 
4. The St. Helena Constitution Order of 1988, which entered into force on 1 January 1989, replaced the Constitution of St. Helena and dependencies introduced on 1 January 1967. 
Under the new Constitution, the Governor and Commander-in-Chief (who is appointed by the Queen) administers the Government. 
5. The Legislative Council for St. Helena consists of the Speaker, three ex officio members (the Chief Secretary, the Financial Secretary and the Attorney General) and 12 elected members. 
Although two political parties are nominally in existence, since 1976 they have been inactive and elections have been held on a non-partisan basis. 
7. The judicial system, based on the laws of the United Kingdom, is administered by the Supreme Court (there is a non-resident Chief Justice) and a Magistrate's Court presided over by the senior of the three magistrates sitting at a session. 
There is also a Juvenile Court and a Small Debts Court. 
9. On 10 December 1993, the General Assembly adopted, by a recorded vote of 101 to 2, with 51 abstentions, decision 48/424 on the question of St. Helena. 
10. St. Helena possesses few natural resources. 
Agriculture, largely of a subsistence nature, is the main economic activity on St. Helena. 
There is no value-added tax. 
11. The main items of estimated revenue, including the British Government grant-in-aid, and expenditure for 1991-1993 were as follows: 
St. Helena currency notes, introduced in 1976, and United Kingdom coins are legal tender. 
Rates of tax on taxable income after allowed deductions are 10 per cent for the first 2,000 of taxable income, 20 per cent for the next 2,000 of taxable income and 25 per cent thereafter. 
Special funds: 
14. The island itself is not economically viable and relies to a great extent on external aid. 
Aid from the United Kingdom covers budgetary assistance (grant-in-aid, at present on a three-year rolling disbursement programme); development aid projects; technical cooperation; and funds covering the island's shipping losses. 
15. The St. Helena development programme is aimed at better use of limited national resources, reduced dependence on external aid and the creation of suitable employment opportunities. 
It is financed mainly through the overseas aid programme of the Government of the United Kingdom. 
Detailed proposals for individual projects are discussed by the Executive Council in the context of the annual budget (after negotiations between the island Administration and the Overseas Development Administration (ODA)), and subsequently ratified at the budget session of the Legislative Council. 
16. It is anticipated that United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) cooperation would complement that of the major donor country. 
The first UNDP country programme for St. Helena (1987-1992) 3/ was formulated but never implemented. 
It is being superseded by the second UNDP country programme, which is largely a distillation of the previous programme and the result of continuing dialogue among the Government, ODA and UNDP. 
During this process a consensus emerged on the type of UNDP assistance that would meet the country's requirements most effectively. 
18. Apart from UNDP, the only other important donor is the European Union, which is funding the reconstruction of the sea wall and ancillary facilities. 
Estimated figures of categories of land are as follows: 
20. All crops grown on the island are food or fodder crops, but the island is not self-sufficient in these products. 
Potatoes are the main carbohydrate staple, although this is greatly supplemented by imported rice. 
In 1991/92, 184.5 tons of potatoes and 27.5 tons of onions were imported. 
21. Agricultural administration is carried out by the Chief Agricultural and Forestry Officer, who is a member of and responsible to the Agricultural and Natural Resources Committee of the Legislative Council, the body that sets agricultural policy. 
22. The Agriculture and Forestry Department provides support services to smallholder producers, including agricultural loans through a revolving credit fund, which provided loans totalling 9,500 in 1992 and 1,459 in 1993. 
Other loans, such as those for the purchase of vehicles and other machinery, may be obtained from private or government sources. 
23. A scheme designed to encourage new farmers into agriculture by paying them a three-day week wage for two years was started in 1980. 
Poor results have precipitated a decision to phase it out, however. 
A new Farmers Assistance Scheme was set up to assist farmers by giving grants of 40 to 75 per cent of the investment in pasture establishment and improvement, water supply and livestock housing. 
24. The St. Helena Growers' Cooperative Society provides seeds to many individuals and farmers, in addition to the large quantity imported by them. 
The Agriculture and Forestry Department sold some 90,718 seedlings in 1992/93. 
Fertilizers and pesticides are supplied mainly by the Agriculture and Natural Resources Department. 
25. Agricultural research is carried out on a range of agronomic subjects. 
The Prince Andrew School has an agricultural section, to which most of the agricultural education is confined. 
26. The number of employees involved in agriculture and livestock services totalled 34, and the estimated expenditure during 1992/93 was 103,736. 
27. The livestock raised in the Territory are mainly cattle, sheep and pigs. 
28. The principal resource of the Territory is its fishing industry. 
Large tunas are available all year round. 
Skipjack and other species of tuna represent the greatest potential and are normally present from February to June. 
Mackerel and various demersel species, such as grouper, are also available all year round. 
29. The St. Helena Fisheries Corporation was established in November 1979 by an ordinance enacted by the Governor. 
30. A Directorate of Fisheries was established in order to carry out government duties and responsibilities in the fisheries sector and to administer offshore licensing operations. 
31. Local sales and export statistics are as follows: 
There is no industrial development financed by outside investment. 
33. There is no airport or airstrip on St. Helena, and no railway. 
The only port is Jamestown, which provides good anchorage for ships of any size. 
The service receives an annual subsidy of some 2 million from the United Kingdom. 
34. During 1992/93, a total of 392,139 cubic metres of treated and untreated water were supplied for domestic, commercial and agricultural purposes. 
35. Electricity for the Territory is supplied by the Energy Division of the Public Works and Services Department. 
Electricity is generated by Ruperts Valley power station. 
Fuel is imported in bulk and pumped ashore. 
There are 45 kilometres of high voltage line carrying electricity to most of the Territory and 112 distribution transformers are connected en route. 
36. The only bank is the Government Savings Bank, which does not offer the full range of normal commercial banking facilities. 
Limited credit facilities for house-building and home improvements are made available on very easy terms through the Government Housing Loans Board and the Government Savings Bank. 
Total deposits at the Government Savings Bank as at 31 March 1991 amounted to 3,455,379, compared with 3,320,504 during the previous year. 
37. All financial transactions are ultimately channelled through London, and United Kingdom bank rates apply. 
No exchange controls operate on the island, and to the extent that overseas transactions are channelled through London, United Kingdom control measures apply. 
38. St. Helena's main imports are food products and tobacco, motor spirits and fuel oil, animal feed, building materials, motor vehicles, machinery and spare parts. 
Its only exports are fish and handicrafts. 
Its main trading partners remain the United Kingdom and South Africa. 
39. Living standards are reported to be improving on St. Helena, as various development projects continue to employ both skilled and unskilled workers. 
Wages remitted to St. Helena by workers on Ascension and the Falkland Islands (Malvinas) have enabled many families to build new homes or to improve the standard of existing ones. The rate of inflation continued to increase, however. 
40. According to the administering Power, there are no racial or cultural problems in the Territory, which consists of a homogeneous English-speaking community with a single education system. 
41. The Government's labour policy is to create the maximum number of job opportunities and to provide as much training as capacity and funds permit. 
Following the collapse of the flax industry, the Government of St. Helena has become the major employer of labour in the Territory, with the Ascension island "User" and Falkland Islands (Malvinas) organizations fulfilling a vital role. 
According to the administering Power, 536 St. Helenians were employed as at March 1993 on Ascension, 242 on the Falkland Islands (Malvinas) and 132 in the United Kingdom, for tours of one to two years. 
43. At the end of March 1993, there were 100 persons of both sexes under 60 years of age employed to do community work. 
Seasonal employment is provided for between 20 and 30 women in fish processing by the St. Helena Fisheries Corporation, a statutory Corporation, and St. Helena Canneries. 
44. The principal categories of wage earners in St. Helena are agricultural labourers, skilled and general labourers, mechanics, engineers, motor drivers, building tradesmen, apprentices, fishermen and boatmen. 
46. According to the administering Power, the general state of health of the population is good and its nutritional status is generally satisfactory. 
There are six rural health clinics at strategic sites in the Territory, which are visited regularly by doctors and community nurses. 
The annual budgetary provision for 1992/93 for social security and welfare was 905,000. 
48. At the end of March 1993, 420 needy persons received income-related benefit payments in the form of cash issues varying from 17.05 to 35 per week. 
There are 11 schools in the Territory. 
The number of teachers in 1993 was 117, 4 of whom were St. Helenians. 
51. Information on the island of Tristan da Cunha for the period ending in 1993 is contained in a previous working paper on St. Helena prepared by the Secretariat (A/AC.109/1152, paras. 48-70). 
52. Information on the island of Ascension for the period ending in 1988 is contained in a previous working paper on St. Helena prepared by the Secretariat (A/AC.109/1071, paras. 119-129). 
Twenty-eight workshops have been held and attended by nearly 1,500 participants from national governments, non-governmental organizations (NGOs), United Nations organizations, regional institutions and bilateral donors. 
Follow-up projects, with support from Special Programme Resources (SPR), are being implemented in 15 countries. 
3. The first phase of the DMTP will come to an end in mid-1994. 
A mid-term review and an internal evaluation has been completed. 
UNDP and DHA staff, together with a team of international experts, are currently preparing the second phase of the programme - MARK 2 - which will build on previous experience by reinforcing the importance of building national capacity for disaster prevention, mitigation and management. 
4. Through its network of field offices, and with headquarters support, UNDP has been heavily involved in reconstruction and rehabilitation work in countries affected by both natural disasters and complex emergencies. 
Recovery projects aimed at addressing problems of drought, floods, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions or typhoons have been successfully implemented. 
These new and growing demands, already echoed by the Governing Council, require UNDP to continue development of its substantive and technical capacity for support to these efforts. 
6. In cooperation with the Government of Switzerland, the Administrator has formed a group of eminent consultants who are currently preparing a study on the UNDP role in the relief-to-development continuum. 
This study will be completed in April 1994. 
The Administrator will inform the Executive Board later this year of its findings as well as his recommendations for UNDP policy and operational guidelines. 
7. The Administrator has further reinforced the process of selecting well-qualified, experienced, senior staff members for the position of Resident Coordinator in either complex emergencies or in seriously disaster-prone countries. 
These efforts are in direct response to General Assembly resolution 46/182 of 19 December 1991, which, in paragraph 39 of the annex states, inter alia, that "the resident coordinator should normally coordinate the humanitarian assistance of the United Nations system at the country level". 
The Administrator and the Humanitarian Programme are cooperating closely with DHA in this regard and the Administrator has expanded the pool of eligible candidates with qualified staff from other operational agencies. 
Most recently, for example, the UNDP Resident Representative and United Nations Resident Coordinator in Bangladesh has come from UNICEF and the same position in Angola is now filled by a former WFP staff member. 
Former UNDP staff members are serving as Humanitarian Coordinators in Somalia, Mozambique, Iraq and other places. 
8. The complex and demanding responsibilities of disaster management and coordination have made it necessary to maintain a streamlined structure with the Resident Coordinator undertaking responsibilities as the Humanitarian Coordinator and, reporting in that capacity, to the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs. 
It is also necessary to maintain close consultation with DHA and United Nations operational agencies in selecting candidates for that position who enjoy the full confidence and support of the system as a whole. 
9. UNDP country offices are always in the forefront of responses to emergencies. 
The Resident Representative/Resident Coordinator can mobilize the necessary support in response to a natural disaster of relatively short duration. 
However, in complex emergencies, particularly when emergency support units are established and the consolidated appeals process launched, UNDP financial and human resources are often overstretched. 
10. The Inter-Agency Standing Committee, under the chairmanship of the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, has formed two inter-agency working groups to examine the role of the United Nations system in the relief-to-development continuum. 
UNDP is chairing and providing substantive and organizational support for Working Group I, dealing with the operational framework for the role of the United Nations system in the relief-to-development continuum. 
The Working Group has had three sessions and will complete its work at the end of March 1994. 
TYPE THE REQUIRED INFORMATION AND ADJUST TABS IF NECESSARY. 
1. The present report provides the additional information requested in Governing Council decision 93/23 and supplements the information provided by the Government of Albania (see annex). It is intended to assist the Executive Board in its consideration of "as if" least developed countries (LDC) status for Albania. 
2. The Government of Albania justifies its request for "as if" LDC status on the basis of the four formal criteria established by the Committee on Development: population, income, quality of life and potential for economic diversification. 
(b) The country's energy supply is heavily dependent on hydroelectric power, which is very variable, especially as a result of frequent breakdowns and down time. 
In addition, the weight of the supplementary criteria should constitute an important factor in considering a justification for granting Albania "as if" LDC status. 
They believe that the General Assembly, in adopting resolution 2564 of 13 December 1969, created the LDC category in order to permit low-income countries with special problems to benefit from exceptional measures. 
A great deal is at stake in assuring the successful navigation of the difficult and dangerous passage to the status of a normal developing country. 
It is with this in mind that the Government has decided to apply for "as if" LDC status. 
6. Should the Executive Board agree to the request from the Government of Albania, it may also wish to authorize the Administrator to allocate an additional $1.6 million to the fifth cycle indicative planning figure (IPF) resources for Albania. 
Albania is in the early phase of its emergence from a 45-year period under a despotic, autarkic, command economy system that left it with a stagnant economy and a population caught in a trap of low productivity. 
After the 1992 election, the new democratic Government initiated an ambitious programme to build a new market economy, with massive foreign assistance, including the international financial institutions, the G-24 and the European Community. 
While such assistance has been available initially, it is now a major challenge to the international community to provide assistance, beyond food and humanitarian aid, in support of programmes that have been designed to deepen structural reforms, provide infrastructure and strengthen the social safety net. 
2. The rapid and complete collapse of the previous system in the last years of the 1980s was characterized by a demoralizing and debilitating paralysis of the political, economic, financial, administrative and social structures of the country. 
Until wide-ranging systemic changes could be achieved to set the economy on a sufficiently productive path, there was an immediate need for massive food aid from the international community in order to avoid famine, epidemics and rioting. 
Widespread malnutrition still prevails and over half of the labour force is still unable to find productive employment. 
The combination of these factors has contributed to a situation that is fragile and volatile with a great potential for mass violence and civil disobedience. 
It is expected that it will take several years before the Albanian economy is growing rapidly and equitably enough to ensure social and political stability. 
3. The election of March 1992 brought a democratic government to power that quickly embarked on a negotiated stabilization and restructuring programme that has been underpinned by an IMF Stand-by Arrangement. 
This has involved constitutional change and the adoption of new laws on commerce, industry, employment, private property, investment, agricultural land reform and taxes. 
All of the targets of the IMF Stand-by Arrangement have so far been met. 
None the less, Albania's future stability still depends on further painful economic measures, such as cut-backs in subsidies and the curtailment of social expenditure programmes to make them more cost-effective so that fiscal consolidation can be achieved. 
These tasks, however, could not be carried out without the continued support of the international community. 
4. The economic, social and financial situation has recently suffered an additional setback from the adverse impact on Albania of the Security Council's sanctions against Serbia and Montenegro and the increased regional tension and instability in Kosovo and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
This has resulted in strained relations with Greece, further exacerbating the stress. 
The most direct impact has been the return from Greece of more than 20,000 Albanians that have to be fed, housed and integrated into an economy stretched to the breaking point. 
(b) Growing unemployment amounting to over 300,000 jobless persons resulting from the slowness of the recovery of industrial activity. 
Foreign investment has also been affected by the very bad state of repair of infrastructure and its absence, so that basic services (electricity, telephone, fax, cable, water and sewage) are lacking or inadequate - again, areas where external assistance will be essential to create new conditions; 
(c) Absence of effective programmes to alleviate poverty that is reaching crisis proportions (benefits from the Social Protection Scheme have dropped from an average of $18 per month to $5 per month) and the low expectations that such programmes will be developed and implemented; 
(d) Poor housing conditions, lack of funding for repairs, and new construction; 
At present, the total volume of development assistance is much below levels required. 
7. The Committee on Development Planning recommends four formal criteria of eligibility for LDC status: population, income, quality of life and potential for economic diversification. 
With regard to these formal criteria, the situation of Albania is described below: 
Albania meets this criterion; 
The gross national product (GNP) figures for Albania during those years are unreliable and not comparable to those based on current United Nations methodology for computing national accounts. 
Thus, figures for the average per capita income prior to 1990 are not considered accurate although they were used to calculate the 1992-1996 IPF. 
They were used because the standard procedure for calculating IPFs does not allow for exceptions. 
Currently, Albania's average per capita income according to the World Bank is $250 (see para. 1); 
(c) Quality of life. 
A closer look at these elements of the situation reveals the following: 
(i) Life expectancy. 
The health situation has also deteriorated: almost all primary care facilities and hospitals have ceased to function properly as a result of the lack of preventative maintenance, basic equipment is missing and drug production and distribution are at a near standstill. 
(ii) Literacy and (iii) School attendance. 
However, these figures are considered deceptive given the tendency of the previous regime to exaggerate achievements. 
Damaged school buildings and the obsolete curricula are also contributing factors; given the extremely tight fiscal situation over the medium term, they can be tackled only with substantive external assistance, providing both capital for rehabilitation of physical installations and technical cooperation for improved management, new curricula and new textbooks. 
When new literacy levels are determined, they will undoubtedly reflect this deterioration in the educational system; 
(iv) Nutrition. 
Prior to 1990, government statistical records show Albania's average daily consumption per capita to be above 3,000 calories. 
The Economic Diversification Index (EDI) is comprised of four variables: (a) the proportion of the population engaged in industry; (b) the proportion of manufacturing in GDP; (c) per capita consumption of electricity; and (d) the level of exports. 
Since then, the contribution of manufacturing in terms of both output and employment has fallen sharply. 
Industry's share in GDP came down to around 10 per cent by the end of 1993, reflecting the collapse of the inefficient, centrally planned, State-owned enterprise sector in 1991-1993. 
The preliminary estimate of the EDI index for Albania is 37.7. 
This figure, however, has dropped significantly since 1990, that is, after the collapse of the previous system and the subsequent introduction of the reform programme. 
1. The second extension of the fourth country programme for Togo was approved by the Governing Council in its decision 93/20 of its 18 June 1993 session. 
3. Therefore, the Government has requested additional time to permit the restarting of the round-table process in view of the mobilization and coordination of external resources required to relaunch the economy. 
The Government also plans to gather the economic and social partners in a national meeting on the economy before the donors' round-table conference, which will provide the framework for UNDP support through the fifth country programme. 
4. Consequently, UNDP proposes to provide assistance on a case-by-case basis until the formulation of the new country programme which the Government has already indicated should focus essentially on poverty alleviation. 
The 1994 extension consequently will have two principal objectives: (a) formulation of a programme of social promotion and poverty alleviation and (b) strengthening of national macroeconomic management capacities and resource mobilization. 
Authorize the Administrator to approve assistance to Togo on a case-by-case basis within the financial limitations of its established indicative planning figure framework. 
1. The year 1993 was significant in several aspects of the political history of South Africa. 
It was marked by a high level of political violence resulting in thousands of deaths and widespread destruction of property. 
While no part of the country was spared, the violence was particularly pronounced in Natal. 
2. 1993 was also a year of frequent strikes and boycotts. 
In this regard, "the chalk-down strike embarked upon by the South African Democratic Teacher's Union worsened the educational crisis, especially within the Black community. 
A most important agreement was also reached by the negotiators on an interim constitution, which was subsequently passed into law by a special session of Parliament at the end of 1993. 
With these agreements, together with an electoral bill and the bills adopted in October to enact the Transitional Executive Council (TEC), the Independent Electoral Commission (IEC), the Independent Broadcasting Authority and the Independent Media Commission, the whole transition package was in place. 
5. The developments cited above are, undoubtedly, positive steps on the long road to freedom in South Africa. 
The negotiating process has been marred by incessant political violence. 
The continuing opposition of white right-wing organizations as well as of IFP to the transition process and, in particular, to the forthcoming elections, may still have serious consequences for South Africa. 
7. In pursuance of its mandate, the Special Committee undertook a high-level fact-finding Mission to South Africa between 28 February and 6 March 1994. 
Mr. Johan Nordenfelt, Director, Programmes against Apartheid and for Palestinian Rights of the Secretariat, and Ms. Shenaz Nagji, from the Centre against Apartheid of the Secretariat, accompanied the Mission. 
9. Members of the Mission were able to travel to Cape Town, Johannesburg, Pretoria, East London and Port Elizabeth, where, apart from holding wide consultations, they could update themselves on the current situation on the ground. 
10. The members of the Mission also had the opportunity to follow the proceedings of TEC which, it may be recalled, was established in October 1993 to supervise Government policies in crucial areas in the period leading up to the elections. 
The members of the Mission further had an opportunity to attend the parliamentary session at which amendments to the interim constitution were presented and adopted. 
12. At the beginning of the meetings, the Chairman stressed that this, as in the case of the Committee's first visit in 1993, was a fact-finding mission. 
This time it would focus more specifically on the preparations for the April elections. 
14. In the course of discussions with major political actors, the Mission was informed that many favoured an election that would be as inclusive as possible. 
This, it was reasoned, was the surest way of guaranteeing peace and stability after the elections and for the latter to act as a turning point for growth and stability. 
There was great concern regarding the alliance of IFP and right-wing parties within the Freedom Alliance, whose boycott of the elections posed a real danger for the transition process. 
16. In addition to the efforts undertaken by IEC in this process, the business community, having played an active role in the resumption of multi-party negotiations, continues to assist the process of transition by attempting to ensure the following: 
"(a) That the elections will have a high level of participation; 
"(d) That the elections will be conducted in an efficient manner and will be well-managed; 
Consequently, prospective voters will be free to cast their votes at any of the nearly 10,000 voting stations, as well as at 650 mobile stations, across the country. 
The authorities overseeing the running of the elections will, therefore, have to "over-cater for the prospective voters". [3] The huge costs involved are, for now, estimated at 155 million rand per day. [4] Another factor to be considered is the difficulty to establish proper communications. 
IEC is nevertheless confident that its members and staff nationwide will carry out this historic task successfully. 
18. A comprehensive and well-designed education programme for first-time voters is a vital ingredient for the outcome of elections in a country where 60 per cent of the population is believed to be functionally illiterate. 
Such a programme must address the issue of guarantees for peaceful voting and the security of votes. 
In addition, the programme ought to attempt to restore the confidence of victims of apartheid in their ability to choose and run their government. 
19. IFEE, one of several organizations involved in this programme, informed the Mission that it had so far trained 2,000 people, who were in turn currently training others, with the help of pamphlets as well as radio programmes. 
20. The Consultative Business Movement has also thrown its weight behind the voter-education programme by creating a Business Election Fund (BEF). 
The key objectives of the Fund include: 
"(a) To inspire the electorate from a non-partisan business perspective to participate in the election process; 
"(b) To support, reinforce and promote political tolerance, freedom of association and assembly and the secrecy of the ballot among the electorate and political parties; 
"(c) To provide a vision and underline the positive potential of a truly free and fair election for stability, growth and democracy; 
21. To achieve the above objectives, BEF has indicated that it will conduct a targeted non-partisan public relations and communications campaign. 
It will also mobilize networks, infrastructures and resources to promote support of and participation in a free and fair election. 
The campaign will be conducted in cooperation with IEC and organizations such as IFEE and the Democratic Broadcasting Initiative. 
The posters and brochures were simple and easy to follow for voters, a majority of whom will vote by identifying symbols rather than reading names. 
The Matla Trust voter education package, if widely available, is indeed capable of getting the right message across to first-time voters. 
23. However, from the Mission's interactions, it was clear that voter education has not yet reached the vast majority of the people, especially women and those who live in rural areas. 
IEC appears confident that, despite the time constraint, it will be able to reach out to the entire voting population before the date of the election. 
It is therefore noted with particular satisfaction that, after the Mission had concluded its visit to South Africa, IEC organized a national conference on voter education programmes for women. 
24. Concerns have also been raised about the vast majority of potential voters who are yet to be issued with voting identification cards. 
While IEC was extremely confident that issuance of such cards would take less than five minutes for each, a large number of voters were still finding the formality preceding the issuance of the cards not only cumbersome but also slow and difficult. 
Doubts were raised as to the ability of IEC to issue such documentation in time to an estimated 23 million voters. 
25. The Mission was informed that the elections would be conducted between the hours of 7 a.m and 7 p.m on 26, 27 and 28 April 1994. 
It is projected that "between 21 and 23 million people will participate in this historic exercise, which will be organized and supervised by 160,000 election officials, all of them South Africans. 
27. IEC officials have also stressed that efforts are currently being made to ensure that ballot boxes do not travel more than five miles to counting and other collation centres. 
The code aims at avoiding conflicts and the structures set up under the Accord are designed to help peaceful settlement of disputes between its signatories. 
The Mission also felt that, as desirable as it was to strengthen the peace structures, that objective would be difficult as the elections become closer because political parties have continued to withdraw from these structures some of their high-level personnel needed for their own campaigns. 
30. The Mission was informed that a climate of widespread political intolerance, fear and politically inspired violence still reigns in South Africa. 
Although some violence had generally been anticipated, it has in the last few weeks increased beyond the levels expected. 
While present throughout the country, this violence is particularly acute in Natal province and the East Rand. 
Fears were expressed in some quarters that political violence in these areas, having exerted heavy tolls on human life and property, could erupt into a full-blown war and jeopardize the April elections. 
One of the concerns expressed to the Mission was related to the persisting stockpiling by some elements, especially among the right-wing, of arms obtained through Swaziland and Mozambique. 
The Mission was also informed that the Government had tried to reverse this trend by buying off some of these weapons from the border between South Africa and Mozambique for subsequent destruction. 
The Government further stressed that it had, of late, intensified border patrols aimed at discouraging this lucrative arms trade, while the police had offered to buy weapons from those that may have already succeeded in purchasing them from across the borders. 
32. Fortunately, fears of a full-blown war resulting from political violence were not shared by the main political actors. 
Everyone appeared to agree that while political violence, which is likely to target specific individuals, will certainly increase in the run-up to the elections, violent-prone organizations were not sufficiently equipped or armed to engulf the entire country in a full-scale civil war. 
However, the Mission was informed that a "vigilante" force was being trained and armed in Natal/KwaZulu, and that this might constitute a more serious threat to elections in important areas there. 
The subsequent revelation by the Goldstone Commission of a destabilization conspiracy to derail the elections, involving senior officials of the South African police, IFP and the KwaZulu police, seems to confirm the seriousness of these concerns. 
33. The Mission was also told that there was a real fear of intimidation by those who adamantly refused to take part in the forthcoming elections. 
The recent events in Bophuthatswana are an indication that the Government's resolve can indeed have a decisive impact. 
While a majority agreed that the non-participation of key political actors in the elections, particularly IFP and CP, would harm the political process, all seemed determined that the elections should go on with or without them. 
Considering the distance travelled by the South Africans in the last four years, this appears to be a realistic position. 
While it was readily agreed that it was the democratic right of people or organizations not to participate in the elections, IEC stated that it would not condone blackmail or intimidation of others into non-participation. 
It recalled that it had the right, under the Electoral Act, to suspend voting at polling stations where such acts were manifest. 
34. The Mission also learnt that not much progress had been made with the establishment of a national peace-keeping force, although its concept was supported by most political actors. 
At present, only about 3,000 members were believed to have been trained, a number simply inadequate to maintain order and safety during the campaign and at the nearly 10,000 voting stations across the country. 
None the less, the idea of a national peace-keeping force is a commendable one, as it represents the beginning of an integration of the various armed forces, which needs to take place after the elections. 
36. The concerns of the Freedom Alliance, now largely made up of three organizations, IFP, CP and the Afrikaanse Weerstandbeweging (AWB) the Afrikaner Resistance Movement), and shared by the breakaway Freedom Front, are as follows: 
(b) That a future government might try to diminish the powers of the provinces in the final constitution; 
(c) That the provinces should be granted greater fiscal and financial autonomy; 
(d) That there should be two separate ballots in the election, one for the national parliament and the other for the provincial legislatures; 
(e) That the principle of self-determination for ethnic minorities should be included and provision should be made for a mechanism and process to consider the issue of an Afrikaner "Volkstaat"; 
(f) That the province of Natal should be known as KawZulu/Natal. 
They largely addressed the major concerns of the Freedom Alliance. 
Indeed, the leaders of parties engaged in the negotiations that led to these concessions deserve to be commended for making this endeavour in the hope of reaching out to their compatriots. 
While everyone, in their contacts with the Mission, expressed the hope that the symbolic value of the meeting could help to calm down tensions in Natal, no one believed that it would be a real success. 
Its positive outcome, therefore, took the country by surprise and left the Freedom Alliance in an unexpected disarray. 
(a) The acceptance by IFP to register provisionally for the elections, while continuing discussions on other matters; 
(b) Exploring the possibilities of international mediation in an effort to resolve the deadlock over constitutional issues; 
(c) Agreement to set up a task group to strengthen the Peace Committees. 
The task group should work out appropriate schedules of joint appearances at political rallies by the leadership of the two parties (ANC and IFP) to demonstrate the value of political tolerance. 
40. As indicated, the impact of this meeting was shattering to those elements opposed to the April elections and led to a split in CP. 
Having failed to meet the deadline for submission of names of candidates, as required by the Electoral Act, IFP, CP and AWB will, regrettably, still not participate in the elections. 
However, breakaway members of the Alliance, including members of CP, have registered in time under the banner of the Freedom Front and will be participating in the elections. 
41. As unfortunate as IFP's non-participation may be, the continuing dialogue between IFP and ANC is important in that it may still be capable of easing the level of violence and thereby enhancing the climate for political activity. 
Similarly, the lesson of the collapse of the Bophuthatswana leadership, the inability of AWB's forces to prevent it and the decisive intervention of the South African Defence Force (SADF) should be clear signals to those wishing to derail the transition process at this late hour. 
43. The representatives of UNOMSA, as well as other international observers operating under its original and expanded mandate (Security Council resolution 894 (1994) of 14 January 1994), fully briefed the Mission as to the situation on the ground and outlined their projections as the countdown to the elections commences. 
UNOMSA is presently subdivided into two divisions corresponding to its double mandate, the first to monitor political violence and thus promote peace, and the second focusing on the elections. 
Briefing the Mission, the Special Representative of the Secretary-General stressed the significance and complementary nature of these two divisions. 
He added that the two units cooperate closely and that their daily operations reinforce each other. 
44. The work of the observers from other international organizations such as the European Union, the Commonwealth and OAU, is coordinated by UNOMSA. 
However, at the invitation of the relevant authorities and structures, they are actively engaged in all facets of the preparations for the elections. 
In this context, the international observers informed the Mission that they are currently working to achieve the following objectives: 
(a) To help create confidence in and assure the transparency of the electoral process; 
(b) To act as a deterrent to individuals and parties who might be tempted to tamper with the process; 
(c) To provide domestic and international credibility for the outcome of the elections. 
In the areas most prone to violence such as Natal and the East Rand, observers would be stationed more permanently. 
The Mission found that, in relatively conflict-free areas such as Port Elizabeth and East London, UNOMSA and other international observers were able to work very closely with local peace structures without coming under any suspicion from some of the political parties. 
48. The Mission benefited a great deal from its interactions with the various groups it met while in South Africa. 
From such interactions, the Mission forged a strong impression of the eagerness of the majority of South Africans to participate in the first ever multiracial elections in the country. 
49. Despite this eagerness and optimism, a lot of concern is still being expressed about the political intolerance which has resulted in persistent violence across the country, in particular in Natal and the East Rand. 
The vigorous ejection of white vigilante nationalists from Bophuthatswana may have been a turning point towards holding free and fair elections in the country in April. 
The decisive action by white and black government forces on behalf of civil order appears to have weakened the resistance to multiracial elections as well as split the radical white separatist groups and isolated IFP and its chairman, Chief Buthelezi. 
50. The business community, which has played a proactive role in the multi-party negotiations, has continued to play a vital role in voter education exercises and has demonstrated its commitment to the transition process. 
This is understandable since, if "the business of business is to remain in business", support for the creation of stable political conditions is essential. 
51. Although several NGOs are actively engaged in voter education exercises, the Mission's observation is that the time seems too short for the largely illiterate population, and in particular women in the rural areas, to be reached before the elections. 
Furthermore, in spite of the confidence expressed by IEC, the realities on the ground in the areas visited by the Mission, and the complexities of the communication and other infrastructural problems in the rural areas of the country, do not easily lend support to its optimism. 
Prospective voter figures of 18 to 23 million are conjectural, as it appeared from various accounts, at the time of the Mission's visit that only half of the voters were adequately documented. 
It remains unclear how the remaining 9 to 12 million people would be able to receive proper documents before the elections. 
53. The role of UNOMSA and other international observers has continued to be praised and warmly embraced by all sectors of the country. 
Indeed, UNOMSA, under the able leadership of Mr. Brahimi and Ms. Angela King, is very well organized and is getting fully prepared for the huge task of observing the arrangements for the electioneering as well as the actual conduct of the elections. 
54. Finally, the Mission was impressed by the seriousness, thoroughness and skill with which the members of TEC conducted their work. 
In its view, this augurs well for a future government of national unity. 
Furthermore, the Mission commends the political wisdom and flexibility demonstrated by the main participants in the Multi-Party Negotiating Council, who have undertaken significant endeavours, including amending the interim constitution, to encourage those who have chosen to remain outside of that framework to rejoin the electoral process. 
(a) That UNOMSA, because of its infrastructural and logistical spread, as well as the length of its presence in South Africa, be supported in its role to coordinate the operations of all other international observers, including those from individual Member States, in the run-up to the elections; 
(b) That UNOMSA and other international observers, as well as those from individual Member States, should intensify their efforts with regard to voter education, in cooperation with IEC and domestic NGOs; 
(c) That the international community should continue to encourage the parties, to the extent possible, to work for all-inclusive elections; 
(d) That the international community should not respond to calls for the postponement of the elections, as advocated by parties which are not firmly committed to non-racial and democratic elections. 
Such a postponement, no matter how brief, is unlikely to ensure the participation of all organizations in South Africa, and would, in our view, lead to an intensification of violence. 
Furthermore, any deferral would have serious financial implications at a time when there are clear signs of contribution fatigue by the international community; 
(f) That the United Nations, in cooperation with international agencies, should proceed with arrangements to convene a resource mobilization/donors conference in the near future, for the benefit of disadvantaged South Africans; 
(g) That following one person-one vote elections and the establishment of a non-racial government and a constituent assembly/interim parliament, the General Assembly would need to consider the question of a resumption of the participation of South Africa in its work. 
Saturday, 5 March 1994 and meetings with UNOMSA-coordinated observer teams and local Peace Committees. 
As will be recalled (see S/23999, para. 3), it was decided that the work of ONUSAL in relation to the San Jos Agreement on Human Rights (A/44/971-S/21541, annex) would continue to be the subject of a separate series of reports. 
3. The ensemble of commitments contained in these agreements and recommendations include several dozen specific objectives which, together, are gradually generating conditions for the enjoyment of human rights in El Salvador which are different from those that existed in the past. 
From the perspective of the international system, it is an entirely new process in the history of United Nations peace-keeping activities, the grandest and vastest operation for the promotion and protection of human rights ever undertaken by any Government with the endorsement and validation of the international community. 
In analysing the overall situation, I said that "a composite analysis of developments in the human rights situation during the past 10 months makes it possible to discern two quite distinct phases. 
The first phase covers the period from January to May, during which the situation evolved unevenly, with strengths and weaknesses; there was a clear downward trend in the commission of such acts as forced disappearance or torture, and an improvement in the overall political [and juridical] situation. 
Thus, the acts of political violence which have occurred during the period covered by this report reflect the intransigence of fringe elements attacking the Salvadorian nation as a whole, all national political forces and the democracy proposed in the peace agreements. 
7. The acts of violence described in the ninth report constituted a sort of decisive test of the vitality of the peace process and of the will of the parties, especially the Government of El Salvador, to ensure that the law is being observed in respect of human rights. 
The response of the State, society and the international community has been generally positive. 
It has been expressed, in the first place, in the Government's invitation to foreign investigators (Scotland Yard, the Federal Bureau of Investigation and the Spanish police) to participate in the investigations together with a governmental inter-agency commission so as to further the corresponding police inquiries. 
Nevertheless, given the characteristics of the crime, the likeliest explanation seems to be that it was politically motivated. 
In sum, the November-February period shows a certain improvement, in contrast to the serious problems warned of in the ninth report. 
12. The Human Rights Division has repeatedly drawn attention to the complex character of the interrelationships between ordinary crime and complaints of arbitrary or extra-legal executions which have been declared admissible. 
This points up the need to clarify certain categories of analysis peculiar to international human rights law. 
In this regard, it seems necessary to reiterate the conceptual elements of the definition of extra-legal or arbitrary executions that is used by the Human Rights Division in its active verification work. 
13. An assumption of common understanding can lead one to the mistake of categorizing as extra-legal or arbitrary execution only deaths deliberately caused by the State apparatus with political motivations. 
Common violence has increased; in many cases, it is carried out in an organized manner by criminal groups, the majority of which have military weapons. 
This assumption, which the verification process appears to have confirmed, introduces a factor of greater complexity since there could be murders involving "private political motivation" in which there would not be any active and direct responsibility of the State or of its agents. 
15. These factors, which arise as residual effects of the war, could help to explain some murders in which the victims were or had been connected with FMLN or with the armed forces. 
Nevertheless, it appears to be an explanatory factor which cannot be ignored. 
18. During the reporting period, 55 complaints of arbitrary or extra-legal executions were declared admissible, which is more than the number registered during the previous period. 
Active verification has established that a large number of these cases were actually common crimes. 
The work of the Interinstitutional Commission has been leaning towards an investigation based on the supposition that the killing was of an isolated, common criminal nature, but this approach has yet to yield significant results. 
The hypothesis of a political motivation for the crime has still not been sufficiently investigated. 
Interestingly enough, Scotland Yard, which participated in the initial phase of the investigation under the auspices of the Interinstitutional Commission created by the Government, has noted that the crime could have stemmed both from motivations of common criminality and from political factors. 
21. In the ninth report, the Secretary-General was informed of the attempted execution of Jos Gabriel Quintanilla, who died of his wounds on 23 February. 
22. The following cases of reported extra-legal or arbitrary executions were verified on a priority basis during the period covered by this report. 
His wife, Mar Mercedes Pez, suffered serious bullet wounds. 
The victim's political affiliations, the family's poverty, and also the value of the objects removed and the means employed to carry out the crime leave doubts as to whether the motive was robbery. 
25. Sa\x{e02c} Antonio Alas was abducted within 100 metres from his home on 30 November by men in civilian dress who put him into a white vehicle with polarized windows. 
The victim was executed at 6.30 p.m. that same day, at the entrance to the Batista farm in the canton of Santa Luc Los Palones, in Panchimalco. 
During the investigation, and according to the declarations of the victim's sister, In\x{5ee5} del Carmen Alas, it was learned that the victim had been a PRTC-FMLN combatant between 1982 and 1985 in el Cerro de Guazapa, and had been held for seven weeks in Mariona prison for political reasons. 
26. Jos Alfredo de Jes\x{e033} Portillo, demobilized former combatant of FMLN was killed on 30 November in the hamlet of Las Piscinas, Hacienda Sicasa, near Mercedes Uma\x{9399}. 
At the time of the attack, Jos Alfredo de Jes\x{e033} Portillo was working with another person in a sesame field. 
27. The investigation led to a suspect answering to the name of Reinaldo Soriano, who had continual conflicts with the victim. 
He is a former member of the armed forces who served in the Army from 1982 until 1985 when he is said to have deserted. 
This information was obtained through inquiries among the populace of neighbouring areas. 
Moreover, there had been a history of conflict between the two since Reinaldo Soriano had assaulted the victim on several occasions, including entering his home to steal a small sum of money and a sack of corn, as well as making several threats against him. 
28. Jos Santos V\x{5af3}quez Henr\x{7512}uez was killed on 14 November, presumably by personnel from the Third Military Detachment, in the Department of La Uni. 
The National Civil Police then handed the investigation over to the judicial branch, which thereupon opened homicide proceedings. 
The first four were finished off with shots from M-16 rifles, and were left lying beside one another. 
The bodies of the other two victims were found two blocks away; their throats had been slit and they had stab wounds in the back. 
Their hands showed signs of having been bound and one of them still had a knife in his neck. 
According to the National Police account, these persons were detained for illegally carrying military weapons. 
30. A few hours after these acts took place, ONUSAL received the testimony of a person (whose identity is not being revealed) who claimed to have been detained and taken with the others to the place called Cuesta Carranza to be executed. 
It was only through a personal circumstance that his abductors were dissuaded from killing him, but the six victims were not so lucky. 
That same day this witness, accompanied by ONUSAL observers, went to the National Police, to file a complaint and he there identified his abductors and those who had carried out the execution among those detained in "Operation Estrella". 
Likewise, they indicated that they had been in the canton to "spy on" a local dwelling. 
In fact, ONUSAL was later able to establish that at 9.15 p.m. that same day, or approximately 45 minutes after the executions, the house of FMLN political leader Israel Mor had been searched, and that the identity documents of the victims and of four survivors had been found there. 
33. Moreover, it is stated in the judicial record that the accused Alvarado Acevedo and Cardona Guerrero had been on active duty in the cavalry regiment of this unit until 15 December 1993, when they were discharged because they had been taken into the custody of the judicial authorities. 
In those statements, the accused claim to have been in Primavera canton to attend a family wedding, and deny that they were there for purposes of spying as stated above. 
Finally, they denied any participation in the execution of the six victims. 
35. The Third Criminal Court asked the military command to state what specific duties the accused had been assigned. 
However, it appears that the command had not authorized him to use weapons, notwithstanding what is stated in the last point in the judicial record. 
36. In the days following these events, ONUSAL obtained information that three other persons had been seized along with the six victims, and for different reasons they had been able to save themselves from execution. 
It has been difficult to locate them (all have changed residence), and to gather evidence. 
37. A communication from the Alianza Republicana Nacionalista (ARENA) party reported the murder of the party's treasurer, Miss Velmy Guzm, on 7 February in Ciudad Barrios, department of San Miguel. 
Four armed persons came to the house of Mr. Rub Eduardo Vanegas, former ERP member and current FMLN leader in the canton, shouting his name and threatening to kill the entire family with a bomb unless he came out. 
Mrs. Santos Vanegas, Rub Eduardo's grandmother, tried to speak to the group but was immediately shot and killed. 
A few minutes later, his grandfather, Mr. Lorenzo Cabrera was executed in a similar manner. 
As he lay bleeding, one of the attackers carved a letter "M" in his chest with a knife (in the past, the letter "M" was the signature used by a death squad known as "la mano blanca"). 
39. One month before his death Rub Eduardo Vanegas had felt threatened by elements of the National Police and had filed a complaint accordingly. 
40. Jos Luis Chicas Martez and Jos Alfredo Bonilla Cruces, members of the National Police, were murdered in San Salvador on the morning of 1 December 1993, after having been abducted by two unknown individuals who were travelling in a stolen Toyota. 
The victims were abducted from a machine shop on the same day as their murder by several armed persons, who forced them to get into the vehicle. 
According to eyewitnesses, the perpetrators of the double murder had committed assaults some days before the murders, at which time they had identified themselves as police officers. 
The information and eyewitness testimony gathered by ONUSAL show that the possibility of political motivation in these acts is practically nonexistent. 
41. Ren Alonso Tenorio, member of the ARENA youth wing and son of Jos Carlos Tenorio, the current mayor of San Sebastian Salitrillo, was murdered on 20 February in Colonia San Jos Unida, located on the old highway from Santa Ana to San Salvador. 
ONUSAL began an official verification of the case, not ruling out the possibility of political motivation for the killing, which was publicly denounced by parliamentary representatives of the ARENA party as being the responsibility of members of the FMLN. 
42. Jos Francisco Rodr\x{74b2}uez Meldez was killed at 4.45 p.m. on 2 November 1993 by unknown individuals who machine-gunned the vehicle in which he was riding with a female friend. 
His car was cut off by a red pick-up from which two armed individuals emerged, one of whom headed towards the victim's vehicle. 
43. Saturnino Dz Claro, a soldier with the Sixth Brigade based in Usulut, was murdered in the city of Usulut, Colonia el Para\x{7584}o, on 16 November 1993 by five shots from a .38 calibre weapon fired at point-blank range. 
In an interview with ONUSAL observers two and a half months after the murder, Dz Claro's long-time companion claimed to have no information regarding his death; ONUSAL verification has produced no clarifying results either. 
Nevertheless, this murder appears to have no political implications. 
44. Carlos Alberto Mar, ARENA militant, died of bullet wounds he suffered in an attack in front of his home in the city of Cojutepeque on 12 February. 
45. ONUSAL verification revealed that the victim, who was primarily preoccupied with his business, had quarrelled with two other local merchants. 
One week before his death, he filed a complaint against one of them, Jos Fuentes, alleging that he had publicly threatened him with a pistol. 
At 7 a.m. on that day she left home in a Toyota van with tinted glass belonging to the chief of the FMLN campaign, Rogelio Martez, to go to Bautista Hospital where she was to have a minor surgical operation. 
The driver of the vehicle, Santiago Cruz Els Pineda, left her at the hospital in the company of a bodyguard; he went to cash a cheque and later went back alone to the former Commander's house. 
On the way, he noticed that another vehicle, a white Toyota with tinted glass, was following him, but believed he had managed to lose it. 
Els Pineda, who drove off the attack, was slightly wounded. 
Information obtained thus far, and the circumstances of the attack, support the hypothesis that it was politically motivated and that the attackers believed that Nidia Dz was inside the car. 
47. Rub Osvaldo Escalante, the ARENA candidate for the town council of San Marcos, was attacked on 5 February by five masked individuals who stabbed him with a knife, leaving him seriously injured. 
Mr. Escalante informed ONUSAL that he had been attacked after surprising two unknown men who had broken into his house and had been going from room to room for several minutes before being intercepted by him. 
One of the intruders, on seeing Escalante, attacked him with a knife without uttering a word. 
Moreover, during the last electoral campaign, another similar criminal act had been perpetrated against him and his family. 
On the basis of information obtained to date, the Human Rights Division considers that there is little real evidence to suggest that this was an ordinary crime, in other words an attack by criminals who were caught in the act while attempting to rob the victim's house. 
Accordingly, the possibility that the offence was politically or personally motivated cannot be ruled out. 
48. Juan Antonio Villalobos, candidate for alternate deputy of ARENA for San Salvador, was shot in the leg when four unknown individuals came to his home in San Salvador on 14 February and tried to steal his vehicle. 
According to the victim, one of the attackers pointed a gun at him and asked for the key of the vehicle; then they asked him if his house was open and tried unsuccessfully to force the door of the house. 
The victim thought they were going to abduct him because of his political position and, when one of the criminals snatched a gold chain from around his neck, he therefore ran to the corner shouting for help. 
One of the individuals fired at him, wounding him in the leg. 
Because of the disturbance caused by the shouting and gunshots, the criminals did not pursue him, and fled taking the gold chain but leaving the vehicle. 
That same day, an ARENA deputy denounced the attack as an act of politically motivated violence, claiming that the attackers' principal motive had been to cause serious injury to the victim. 
The latter, however, stated that he did not believe this to be a political incident but an ordinary crime, and his account of the events differed on various points of substance, with the one that was denounced publicly. 
49. The statistical report shows that 77 death threats were recorded during the period covered by the report. 
It appears to be attributable to two factors. On the one hand, the increase in criminality, especially organized acts including abductions and threats, and, on the other hand, the electoral context, seems to have prompted use of these practices, particularly against leaders and militants of the opposition parties. 
Despite their seriousness, the threats have so far not been put into effect, which would seem to indicate that their main purpose is to intimidate. 
50. The Human Rights Department of the Ministry of Defence filed a complaint with ONUSAL regarding death threats against Manuel Antonio Recinos, a member of the Special Military Security Brigade. 
Attached was a copy of the written threat received by the complainant entitled "Communication from ERP", and supposedly signed by FMLN on 16 October 1993, which was left at his home in the municipality of Mercedes Uma\x{9399}, Department of Usulut. 
51. The note, which is typewritten, is fairly general and rhetorical in content and makes clear reference to the intelligence work which the victim is supposed to have carried out during the conflict "which caused the death of so many innocent people". 
The next sentence urges the recipient to support "FMLN Convergencia Democr\x{5ae2}ica" in the forthcoming elections. 
It lists the journeys on which the victim might be at risk and gives him 55 days "to decide whether to live or die". 
In addition, the note states "we started with your brother and you may be next", a clear reference to the victim's brother, Mario Rutilio Recinos, who was assassinated in August 1993 in circumstances that have not yet been fully clarified. 
52. The Human Rights Division is continuing to investigate the case which was opened after the assassination of Mario Rutilio. 
It appears from the verification that the motive was the theft of 6,000 colones that had been lent to him that very day. 
The principal murder suspects are two other soldiers who were seen with him on the day of his death. 
When questioned directly about possible political contacts which might have left his dead brother or himself open to some form of persecution by FMLN, he replies in the negative. 
He considers that his and his dead brother's functions in the armed forces are not such as to attract political vengeance. 
53. In the period covered by this report five complaints of torture were recorded; after being actively verified by the Division, none of them was substantiated. 
This is undoubtedly encouraging, particularly if it is borne in mind that during the previous period, from August to October, three cases of torture were substantiated upon verification. 
Ordinary arrests in the period covered by the study point in that direction. 
55. Violations of physical integrity due to excessive use of force imply that despite of the fact that the use of force is legitimate in principle, the force used by the official was disproportionate. 
56. During the period covered by this report, 19 complaints of the use of excessive force were submitted to the Division, continuing the trend recorded in earlier periods. 
57. Almost all the complaints reported were substantiated on verification and show regularly recurring patterns of conduct. 
He was pursued and, just as he was stopping, was wounded by a shot fired by one of the policemen in spite of the fact that he was obviously unarmed. 
However, inquiries made by the Human Right Division established that in none of the three cases had any one disappeared. 
The fact that there have been no enforced disappearances in El Salvador for a total period of 20 months is undoubtedly a positive factor attributable to the peace agreements. 
59. The Human Rights Division verifies human rights in El Salvador on the basis of international human rights law and the universally accepted principles for safeguarding and protecting those rights, within the framework of the mandate conferred on the Government and FMLN by the San Jos Agreement. 
Nevertheless, by decision or ruling after a trial, the administrative authorities may punish infractions of laws, regulations or ordinances by up to 15 days' of detention or by a fine, for which an equivalent period of detention may be substituted. 
63. As for secondary legislation pursuant to the third paragraph of article 243 of the Code of Criminal Procedure the auxiliary organs may arrest a person, even without a judicial warrant, on the basis of a written, reasoned warrant, subject to immediate judicial review. 
However, there is no act that states specifically which administrative authorities are empowered to order or to execute detention warrants. 
However, the Municipal Code, in spelling out the specific functions of mayors, makes no mention of the function of hearing and punishing petty misdemeanours, nor does it establish a list of offences or of administrative punishments to be imposed, which would indicate the limits of the mayors' authority. 
65. El Salvador does not have a special act regulating administrative detention and restrictively enumerating which administrative authorities are empowered to order or to execute arrest warrants. 
Consequently, only the latter, pursuant to the provisions of article 13 of the Constitution may order an administrative detention, which order must be reasoned and in writing. 
71. In terms of the position of El Salvador with respect to international norms on arbitrary detentions, the active verification carried out by the Human Rights Division establishes that in El Salvador administrative detentions fall into the last category described. 
It would therefore be unrealistic at this stage to expect a tripartite process of concerted action by the State, the society and the business world that would be free of problems, tension and even crises. 
73. This positive view is based on the favourable trend observed in El Salvador in the enjoyment of freedom of association and trade union rights. 
75. Complaints concerning violations of due process of law have increased substantially with regard to the legal obligation of the State to prosecute offences. 
During the period, 68 complaints were received. 
76. As in earlier periods, the Human Rights Division has observed substantive respect by the State of the right to freedom of expression. 
77. In the period to which this report relates, the Electoral Division of ONUSAL continued to channel its efforts to expand the electoral roll, providing enormous help to the Supreme Electoral Tribunal in the work of registering voters and issuing voter registration documents. 
During this period, the ONUSAL teams made an average of six observation visits to each of the country's 262 towns, or more than 1,700 visits. 
In the course of providing this support, some 297,000 kilometres of travel and roughly 180 hours of helicopter flying time were logged. 
78. Quantitatively speaking, the registration exercise can be counted a success. 
With regard to the registration phase, when the deadline for submitting registration requests was reached on 19 November 1993, the outcome of the registration campaign launched by the Tribunal in July of that year was generally commended in political circles. 
The official figure of 787,834 registration requests reflects a high degree of citizen mobilization. 
By 19 January voter registration cards had been issued to approximately 80 per cent of the estimated population of voting age. 
Once the temporary cards are converted into permanent cards, as many as 2.3 million Salvadorians may appear on the final electoral rolls and possess a registration card that will allow them to vote, according to projections made in September 1993 by the ONUSAL Electoral Division. 
This is equivalent to 85 per cent of the estimated voting-age population. 
80. Setting aside the identification of specific problems and inadequacies which do not in themselves affect the overall validity of the process, this trend demonstrates the essentially solid direction taken by the process of documentation and of preparation for the elections. 
85. These changes have begun to take shape in the guise of various constitutional reforms in the context of the commitments on the system of administration of justice and the protection of human rights included in the Mexico Agreements. 
In accordance with these Agreements the Legislative Assembly, in November 1992, adopted the new National Council of the Judiciary Act and amended the Career Judicial Service Act. 
The School was established under the Mexico Agreements with the objective, under the authority of the National Council of the Judiciary, of promoting continuous improvement in the professional standard of judges and other judicial officials. 
The thrust of the recommendation was the transfer of functions from one authority to another, and not mere administrative decentralization, which, technically speaking, is a delegation of authority. 
The Commission on the Truth made a similar recommendation. 
98. The Commission on the Truth also recommended the amendment of the Constitution to include explicit provisions on human rights, including those contained in international instruments to which El Salvador is a party. 
101. The Human Rights Division, in the discharge of its mandate, has closely followed the status of each of these reforms and has made recommendations to promote their speedy implementation. 
102. On 18 November 1993 inmates at the San Francisco Gotera detention centre, used to house more dangerous prisoners, instigated a violent riot that led to the selective murder of 27 of the 130 prisoners housed in the first of the detention centre compounds. 
The inmates also requested transfers to other detention centres. 
104. On 24 February 1994 a number of convicts who had been moved from San Francisco Gotera as a result of the 18 November riots caused a new disturbance at the Santa Ana detention centre in which seven inmates had their throats cut and another four were seriously wounded. 
107. The lack of minimum security and the scarcity of trained personnel are problems that exist in almost all the prisons. 
The situation is compounded by overcrowding; in most prisons the population is more than double what the facility was meant to have. 
By way of example, the prison at San Miguel, built for a population of 150 prisoners, is currently shared by 380; Usulut, built for 100 prisoners, has 203; Sonsonate, intended for 200 inmates, currently houses 394, and La Uni, which was intended for 100 inmates, has 162. 
110. Isolating the accused by what is called the "suspension of visiting privileges" or by incarcerating them in centres located far from home, are common practices that violate the aforementioned international instruments. 
Also disturbing is the fact that persons awaiting trial, who make up more than 80 per cent of the prison population, are not separated from those who have been convicted. 
111. Another cause for concern is the lack of an effective system to provide the accused with public defenders and legal assistance. 
Urgent measures are needed in this area, especially since it has been established by the judiciary and the prison authorities that some individuals remain in prison after they have served their sentences. 
Nevertheless, Mr. Ramirez remained in Mariona jail until 12 November 1993; in other words, he was held illegally for three years, an inexcusable example of incompetence on the part of the judicial and prison authorities. 
Since the Government is aware of the situation it should take prompt action to provide the prison system with adequate human and financial resources. 
114. The bill expressly lists the internationally recognized rights of prisoners, and covers community participation, through the establishment of foundations and civil associations for social welfare, educational activities, work, aid and any other activities that the conditions of the sentence and security requirements will allow. 
It also provides for the establishment of a special prison jurisdiction with responsibility for prison supervision, judges to supervise prisons and enforce sentences, and a department of probation and assistance to released prisoners. 
The bill also regulates the enforcement of sentences not involving deprivation of liberty, such as community service, weekend detention, house arrest and the imposition of fines. 
The bill inter alia contains detailed provisions governing penitentiaries, prison treatment, work, disciplinary measures and the obligations of inmates. 
115. This legislative reform initiated by the Ministry of Justice must, however, undergo lengthy review and assessment, during which any needed adjustments and reforms can be made to improve its application to the realities and institutional context of El Salvador. 
Regular prison censuses could be taken, by having judges visit prisons in order to interview inmates, closely monitor the situation of the accused and let them know how the trial is progressing. 
But we must also recognize that mechanisms, procedures, standards and institutions have already been established and are in operation to channel socio-political will to promote human rights, and that they are making their weight felt in the peaceful and cooperative settlement of disputes. 
The Counsel's decision to regionalize the national deployment of the Office was therefore a prudent one. 
Its operations will be decentralized throughout the country by means of eight local offices in the western, west central, central, east central and eastern regions. 
However, human rights cannot be enjoyed in the absence of law and order. 
Hence the importance given by the agreements to the deployment of a modern police force that can guarantee the security of the citizenry within the framework established by the law" (A/47/968-S/26033, annex, para. 304). 
128. Thus, to have members of the National Police and the former State security forces join the National Civil Police without strictly complying with the procedures stipulated in the agreements, not only violates the provisions of the peace agreements, but threatens to change the new institution's functions. 
Technical training and access to material resources suited to crime prevention are essential in order to eradicate crime. 
Most complaints received relating to the National Civil Police arise from arbitrary practices such as searches without court orders or arbitrary detention of citizens. 
One of the principal causes for this appears to be the transfer to the National Civil Police of members of the former State security forces and armed forces, often in positions of responsibility, and inadequate training of members of the National Civil Police. 
Personnel based at distant posts appear to act with little supervision by their respective sub-commanders; likewise, departmental authorities are not always monitored by their superiors in San Salvador; thus it is very difficult to develop effective means of internal control to bring police conduct into conformity with the law. 
In that respect, the Human Rights Division notes that failure to control police activities, and the impunity that this commonly implies, has traditionally led to human rights violations by the police in El Salvador, and they should, therefore, be noted and eliminated once and for all. 
133. These deficiencies adversely affect the institution itself, as in the case of a search conducted by the National Civil Police on 28 January in Ozatl, Usulut, during which one of their officers was killed. 
Between 4 and 4.30 a.m., eight National Civil Police officers, some in civilian clothes, went to the home of Mrs. Mar Berta Flores in Ozatl, for the purpose of conducting a search for weapons. 
One of the residents, Jos Israel Campos Montoya, believing that he was being assaulted, surprised one of the officers and wounded him in the head with a scythe; he then seized the officer's weapon and shot and killed him. 
The actions of the National Civil Police in this case were deficient on several counts: the search was conducted without a court order, in the middle of the night, with officers dressed in civilian clothes who failed to identify themselves. 
138. A status report on the implementation of the recommendations is given below. 
139. The Division's recommendations concerning the structural and functional reform of the judiciary and amendments to the regulations governing the remedies of habeas corpus and amparo would entail constitutional reform. There are two substantive aspects to these reforms. 
In accordance with the Constitution of El Salvador, a constitutional amendment must be petitioned by a minimum of 10 legislators and the procedure for adopting it extends over two legislative sessions. 
Without a truly independent judiciary, whose administrative structure does not compromise the judges' freedom and independence of judgement and the lawyers' action, the entire legal reform effort being promoted by the Ministry of Justice itself would be devoid of meaning. 
In this context, it is equally important to carry out reforms aimed at making the remedy of habeas corpus effective and easily accessible to the citizens by giving judges of first instance and justices of the peace competence to hear such remedies. 
ONUSAL believes that, although the current Legislative Assembly is about to conclude its activities, it should initiate a constitutional reform process that would culminate during the first session of the new Legislative Assembly to be installed on 1 May 1994. 
ONUSAL is monitoring the investigations being conducted by the Interinstitutional Commission. 
The existence of a special entity to investigate cases of assassinations of political leaders in which not only must the possibility of political motivation not be ruled out a priori, but be given serious consideration, is certainly a major improvement over the former situation. 
The fact that, in the investigation of some of these cases, advice was sought from investigators belonging to prestigious foreign investigation bureaus, is added proof that there is a political will which recognizes the need for effective and independent investigation. 
There is no constitutional or legal impediment to prevent El Salvador from recognizing the compulsory jurisdiction of the Court. 
This option would be available in addition to domestic jurisdictional remedies and is consistent with a broad view of the democratic system rooted in the very spirit of the Salvadorian Constitution, which affirms the functional principle of non-exclusion from national and international protection mechanisms. 
148. This recommendation is vital to the firm establishment of a culture of peace and reconciliation. 
The compensation of victims of human rights violations is not only a matter of ethics, justice and equity but is also necessary for establishing credibility in the administration of justice. 
Finally, it would demonstrate genuine political will in respect of the task of reconciliation. 
Unfortunately, the executive has made no progress at all in this regard and the Human Rights Division has not been informed of the results of the preliminary studies which the Government told ONUSAL it had launched several months ago. 
Given the nature of the institution to which the regulations would apply, a national consensus should be sought on the text. 
However, despite some of their positive provisions, these preliminary bills do not comply with the substantive aspects of the recommendation, namely, granting the National Council of the Judiciary authority to appoint and remove judges and magistrates. 
In that sense, this recommendation has not been implemented and cannot be said to be in the process of being implemented, for, as has already been indicated, that would require a constitutional amendment. 
150. As indicated in the eighth report, the provisions of the new Public Defender's Act and the amendments already introduced in the Code of Criminal Procedure and the Act organizing the Public Prosecutor's Office have virtually eliminated from the legislation any legal possibility of using extrajudicial confession. 
151. The executive branch has added these two violations to the offences defined in the preliminary bill of the new Penal Code. 
154. This recommendation is linked to the preceding one, as a temporary means of reducing the high incidence of arbitrary detentions for petty misdemeanours. 
Since March 1993, the National Police and, subsequently, the National Civil Police have been following a set of instructions on petty misdemeanours which brings the law into compliance with the recommendation. 
Despite the efforts made and the measure of progress achieved, its application is still incomplete. 
155. This recommendation has been fully implemented. 
156. The implementation of this recommendation has been beneficial to both the Government and to labour and management. 
157. By its very nature this is an ongoing recommendation, and refers to the State's responsibility to apply the law on a non-discriminatory basis and to respect pre-established procedures and deadlines in dealing with all applications for legal recognition, particularly from trade unions, associations and non-governmental organizations. 
During the period covered by this report, commendable progress has been achieved in this respect, for example, the legal recognition, on 10 December 1993, of the Fundaci para la Autogesti y Solidaridad de los Trabajadores Salvadores (FASTRAS). 
This implies the need to elaborate and adopt a law establishing procedures for the legal recognition of non-governmental organizations. 
The NGOs themselves should be consulted in the elaboration of the above-mentioned legal procedures. 
However, this would entail a constitutional amendment. 
161. A Commission was established within the Legislative Assembly to study amendments to the Career Judicial Service Act. 
162. The evolution of the human rights situation during the four-month period covered by this report (November-February) does not present all the characteristics of deterioration that were evident during the period immediately preceding it (August-October) and conforms more to the trends described in previous reports. 
This seems to confirm the general theory that clear responses which express a political will to investigate complaints are the best way to dispel or confirm suspicions of human rights violations. 
At the same time, they are the chief deterrent to human rights violations. 
164. The right to life is still the most vulnerable category. 
While violations of the right to life during the period, covered by this report do not reflect the same characteristics as those that were verified during the previous period, arbitrary executions and attempted arbitrary executions still account for the majority of complaints received. 
165. During the period covered by this report, complaints of death threats continued to increase. 
This serious situation could be directly related to the high rates of ordinary crime - especially crimes of extortion involving money - that characterized the previous period. 
That notwithstanding, the new Director of the National Police has adopted crucial measures to deal with that serious situation and to shake the commanding officers from their lethargy. 
It has also warned about the possible links between ordinary violence and human rights violations, and about factors that contribute to violence which are linked to the non-fulfilment, delay in or partial fulfilment of commitments stemming from the peace agreements. 
The examination of the body of I. S. Nasjirov revealed clear signs of cachexia, which is indicative of prolonged undernourishment. 
The body of F. G. Gousseinov bore numerous external marks of physical torture. 
On Friday and Saturday, the Croatian town of _upanja and the nearby village of Gunja came under repeatedly heavy artillery shelling from across the Sava River, i.e. territory of the neighbouring Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina presently under the control of the irregular Serbian forces. 
At least a dozen shells fell on the area, a general alert was sounded and the local populace had to seek safety in underground shelters on Good Friday. 
The attacks have also inflicted substantial material damage. 
I would like to draw your attention that these criminal acts have taken place against the backdrop of recently adopted Security Council resolution 908 (1994), by which the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force was renewed and somewhat modified. 
According to information at our disposal, as well as news agency dispatches, the very same irregular Serb forces in Bosnia and Herzegovina have continued with their gruesome and repugnant practice of ethnic cleansing. 
They also claimed that at least 40 Muslim and Croat houses had been completely destroyed or severely damaged in bombing attacks in Prijedor. 
Owing to the fact that the personal safety of some 6,000 Muslims could no longer be guaranteed by the international humanitarian organizations, ICRC is seriously considering evacuating these unfortunate people from the city, along with the rest of the non-Serbian population. 
Very similar and equally disturbing information is coming out of Banja Luka, another northern Bosnian town under Serbian control. 
Ethnic cleansing of Banja Luka, in which some 70,000 non-Serbs are living at present, has evidently been intensified in the last 48 hours, according to ICRC officials. 
If ethnic cleansing of the northern parts of Bosnia and Herzegovina and similar criminal acts being committed by the irregular Serb forces are not stopped immediately, the Republic of Croatia will be faced by yet another great flood of refugees and displaced persons. 
Adding another 50,000 to 75,000 persons to the already unbearable burden of some half a million refugees and the displaced persons in Croatia would certainly put my Government in an extremely difficult position and totally deplete very limited resources at our disposal. 
I therefore plead with you to use all your influence and authority under the existing Security Council resolutions to bring these worrisome developments to an end. 
Despite Security Council resolution 908 (1994), as well as the cease-fire agreement of 27 March 1994 (see S/1994/367, annex), large parts of Croatian territory continue to be exposed to criminal attacks and devastation by the Serbian irregular forces, thus jeopardizing the cause of peace. 
I would like strongly to reiterate this demand and express the sincere hope that the Security Council will, under your able guidance and presidency, find ways and sufficient resources to stop the criminal and unprovoked attacks against my country. 
The European Union views nuclear proliferation as a major threat to international peace and security and recalls its long-standing commitment to the aims of the non-proliferation treaty. 
Therefore, we urge the Democratic People's Republic of Korea immediately and fully to comply with the IAEA-Democratic People's Republic of Korea safeguards agreement. 
The European Union considers that prospects for a better relationship with the Democratic People's Republic of Korea would be greatly enhanced if concerns over that country's nuclear activities and intentions could be alleviated. 
The European Union calls upon the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to display a responsible attitude and to refrain from its present position, which constitutes a threat to peace, stability and security in the Korean peninsula and in the whole region. 
Gorazde continues to be under attack despite the fact that it has been declared a "safe area". 
However, those who have assumed responsibility under Security Council resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993) to protect the safe areas are not fulfilling this responsibility. 
These two realities cannot coexist if the population of Gorazde is to survive. 
The moderate success of the international community in alleviating the situation in Sarajevo does not absolve it from the equally valid responsibility to confront aggression and protect the other safe areas, even when they seem to have been out of its immediate focus. 
We now urgently renew a demand that the Council clarify that the arms embargo under Security Council resolution 713 (1991) does not apply to the defence forces of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The agreement provides for the return of refugees/displaced persons in accordance with existing international practice, including the practice of UNHCR. 
5. The parties reaffirm their request for the early deployment of a peace-keeping operation and for the participation of a Russian military contingent in the United Nations peace-keeping force, as stated in the Memorandum of Understanding of 1 December 1993 (S/26875, annex) and the communiqu of 13 January 1994. 
The realization of the peace-keeping operation should also promote the safe return of refugees/displaced persons. 
7. The parties held discussions on distribution of powers on the understanding that any agreement on this issue is part of a comprehensive settlement and will be reached only once a final solution to the conflict has been found. 
(b) Border guard arrangements; 
(f) Ensuring human and civic rights and freedoms and the rights of national minorities. 
8. The parties agree to continue energetic efforts to achieve a comprehensive settlement. 
The Parties will set up an appropriate committee, which will work on a standing basis, taking into account the decisions of the Security Council under the chairmanship of the United Nations, with participation of representatives of CSCE and the Russian Federation and with the involvement of international experts. 
This body will meet alternatively in Moscow and Geneva. 
Its first meeting will be held in Geneva on 19 April 1994. 
A phased action programme will be worked out and proposals on the re-establishment of State and legal relations will be elaborated. 
The Abkhaz and Georgian sides, hereinafter referred to as the Parties, the Russian Federation and the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, 
Noting conclusions 18 (XXXI) and 40 (XXXVI) of the Executive Committee of the Programme of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, which constitute internationally agreed principles governing the repatriation of refugees, 
Noting the desire of the Parties to cooperate with each other to achieve full observance of the principles and safeguards governing voluntary repatriation, 
Considering the need, therefore, to establish a framework to define modalities of such cooperation for implementation of the repatriation, 
Noting that the Parties agree that a repatriation operation to Abkhazia will imply, prior to its implementation, that the security and living conditions in the areas of return are guaranteed. 
2. For the purpose of the present agreement, the parties will guarantee the safety of refugees and displaced persons in the course of the voluntary repatriation and rehabilitation operations to be organized. 
3. In implementing this voluntary repatriation programme, the Parties undertake to respect the following principles: 
(a) Displaced persons/refugees have the right to return voluntarily to their places of origin or residence irrespective of their ethnic, social or political affiliation under conditions of complete safety, freedom and dignity; 
(b) The voluntary character of the repatriation shall be ascertained and respected through appropriate arrangements; 
(c) Displaced persons/refugees shall have the right to return peacefully without risk of arrest, detention, imprisonment or legal criminal proceedings. 
Such immunity shall not apply to persons where there are serious evidences that they have committed war crimes and crimes against humanity as defined in international instruments and international practice as well as serious non-political crimes committed in the context of the conflict. 
Such immunity shall also not apply to persons who have previously taken part in the hostilities and are currently serving in armed formations, preparing to fight in Abkhazia. 
(d) The Parties shall ensure that returnees, upon return, will enjoy freedom of movement and establishment including the right to return to the areas where they lived prior to leaving the conflict zone or to the area of their choice; 
(e) The Parties shall ensure that refugees and displaced persons, upon return, will get their expired documents (propiska, passport) extended and validated for their previous place of residence or the elected place of return; 
(f) The Parties shall ensure that repatriants, upon return, will be protected from harassment, including unauthorized charges or fees and threat to life or property; 
(g) Returnees shall, upon return, get back movable and immovable properties they left behind and should be helped to do so, or to receive whenever possible an appropriate compensation for their lost properties if return of property appears not feasible. 
The Commission mentioned in paragraph 5 below will establish a mechanism for such claims. 
(h) Displaced persons/refugees who choose not to return to Abkhazia shall continue to be assisted and protected until acceptable alternative solutions are found for such cases; 
(i) In accordance with the fundamental principle of preserving family unity, where it is not possible for families to repatriate as units, a mechanism shall be established for their reunification in Abkhazia. 
Measures shall also be taken for the identification and extra care/assistance for unaccompanied minors and other vulnerable persons during the repatriation process; 
(j) The Parties agree that refugees and displaced persons will be guaranteed unimpeded access to all available information on the situation in the areas where repatriation will take place. 
5. The principal tasks of the Commission shall be to formulate, discuss and approve plans to implement programmes for the safe, orderly and voluntary repatriation of the refugees and displaced persons to Abkhazia from Georgia, the Russian Federation and within Abkhazia and for their successful reintegration. 
Such plans should include registration, transport, basic material assistance for a period of up to six months and rehabilitation assistance. 
6. The Commission shall be composed of four members, one being designated by each of the Parties and two representing the Russian Federation and the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees. 
In addition, the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) will designate a representative to attend the Commission's meetings in an observer capacity. 
7. Any member of the Commission may, when attending any meeting of the Commission, be accompanied by such advisers as the Party designating that member may deem necessary. 
8. The Commission shall meet as often as required, but no less frequently than once every month. 
9. During its first meeting, the Commission will set out the modalities of the assessment mentioned in paragraph 5 above and will establish a plan concerning: 
(a) The areas where repatriation will be primarily conducted according to the level of guaranteed security and preparedness; 
(b) The implementation of an information campaign among the displaced person/refugee population to encourage voluntary return; 
(c) The registration process of persons expressing their willingness to return; 
(d) The activities needed to safeguard the safety of returnees based on the principles set out in paragraph 3 (a) to (j) above; 
(e) The needs for financial, transport and basic material assistance to displaced persons/refugees as well as projected needs for rehabilitation/reconstruction of the areas of return as mentioned in paragraph 5 above. 
10. The Parties agree that representatives of refugees and displaced persons shall be provided with facilities to visit the areas of return and to see for themselves arrangements made for their return. 
(a) UNHCR shall have direct and unhindered access to all displaced persons/refugees from Abkhazia in order to undertake activities essential to the discharge of its mandate and operational and monitoring responsibilities; 
(b) Travel shall be facilitated between and within all areas where refugees and displaced persons are located and areas of return for the personnel of the United Nations and other relevant international and non-governmental agencies cooperating with the United Nations in repatriation, reintegration and rehabilitation programmes. 
(c) The Russian Federation will guarantee unimpeded transit of humanitarian supplies through its territory for the purposes of the present Agreement; 
(f) The allocation and continued use by the Parties, the United Nations and the cooperating agencies of particularly designated radio frequencies for radio communications between their offices, vehicles, and staff, in areas where refugees and displaced persons are located and in areas of return, shall be provided. 
In witness whereof, the authorized representatives of the Abkhaz and Georgian sides, the Russian Federation and the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, have signed the present agreement. 
Done at Moscow, this fourth day of April 1994 in four originals, three in the Russian language, and one in the English language, the four texts being equally authentic but the English text being authoritative for interpretation purposes. 
By invoking the Security Council resolutions and General Assembly resolution 47/1, the representative of Croatia seeks to present the legal status of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in a highly arbitrary and tendentious way. 
"... the status of Yugoslavia as a party to treaties was not affected by the adoption of General Assembly resolution 47/1 of 22 September 1992. 
It did not address Yugoslavia's status as a party to treaties." 
Croatia, no doubt, is a successor State and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia does not deny that. 
In his letter, the representative of Croatia invokes the so-called Badinter Commission's opinions in an attempt to find support for his positions. 
In this sense, inter alia, it was said in the opinions that "the results of the Commission's deliberations will be put back to the Conference through the Chairman". 
In response to the attempts to have the original mandate of the Commission expanded, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia disassociated itself in clear and unambiguous terms from the work of the Commission. 
Finally, in the official statement of 30 April 1993, the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia stated that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia shall consider null and void and non-binding each and every opinion of the Commission adopted in the procedure to which it has not agreed. 
An eloquent proof of the "validity and significance" of the opinions of this Commission is the fact that it was ignored by the European Community itself. 
It is known that the Badinter Commission was of the opinion that, of all seceded Yugoslav republics, only Slovenia and Macedonia, met the conditions for recognition. 
However, soon after the adoption of this opinion, the European Community recognized Croatia which, even in the opinion of the Commission, did not fulfil the basic criteria for recognition. 
It transpires from the above-mentioned that the positions contained in the letter of the representative of Croatia have no legal basis and are motivated solely by political reasons. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,574. 
Reaffirming its resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 establishing the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), as well as its resolution 893 (1994) of 6 January 1994, 
Welcoming the valuable contribution to peace being made in Rwanda by UNAMIR, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General on Rwanda dated 30 March 1994; 
3. Regrets the delay in the implementation of the Arusha Peace Agreement, and urges the parties to resolve their latest differences without delay with a view to the immediate establishment of those transitional institutions still required for the continuation of the process, and particularly the implementation of phase II; 
4. Welcomes the fact that, despite the difficulties encountered in implementing the Arusha Peace Agreement, the cease-fire has been respected, and commends in this respect the essential contribution made by UNAMIR; 
5. Recalls nevertheless that continued support for UNAMIR, including the provision of an additional 45 civilian police monitors as described in paragraph 38 of the Secretary-General's report, will depend upon full and prompt implementation by the parties of the Arusha Peace Agreement; 
6. Welcomes the continued efforts by the Secretary-General and his Special Representative to help promote and facilitate dialogue between all parties concerned; 
7. Commends the efforts of Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations which have provided humanitarian and other assistance, encourages them to continue and increase such assistance, and again urges others to provide such assistance; 
9. Reiterates its request to the Secretary-General to continue to monitor the size and cost of UNAMIR to seek economies; 
The cost estimate for the rental of one fixed-wing aircraft, however, remains unchanged. 
With this in mind, UNICEF has launched a new publication, entitled The Progress of Nations, which presents the latest available data on a country-by-country basis for both developing and industrialized nations, on global performance as regards the major goal indicators. 
For many goals, the 1990 baselines are only now being determined. 
Deaths from dehydration due to diarrhoea have fallen from 4 million per year to less than 3 million owing largely to the use of oral rehydration therapy (ORT). 
Poliomyelitis is close to being eradicated in several regions of the developing world, with no cases registered in the western hemisphere for more than two years. 
As part of an initiative to promote the great advantages of breast-feeding, 72 countries have acted to end free and low-cost supplies of breast-milk substitutes to hospitals and maternity facilities and another 53 countries continue their practice of no free or low-cost distribution of formula in such institutions. 
Bolivia and Ecuador are close to the elimination of IDD. 
Progress towards the elimination of neonatal tetanus by 1995 needs to be greatly accelerated. 
A significant change in maternal mortality is still to be registered, although a consensus on low-cost approaches to safe motherhood is rapidly evolving. 
Nevertheless, the signs are encouraging enough to merit continued and sustained efforts to hold the nations of the world to their commitment. 
8. The above-mentioned progress has only been possible through the commitment and practical action of a large number of Governments and supporting groups, including donor Governments and non-governmental organizations. 
UNICEF also has played a supporting role through its field offices and headquarters, with advocacy and support for technical meetings and for mobilizing them in all regions of the world. 
This model so far is the exception rather than the rule within the United Nations, but may perhaps provide experience worth building on elsewhere. 
Seven heads of State or Government, along with special envoys and foreign ministers from another 17 countries, participated and renewed their commitment to the end-of-decade goals and endorsed the mid-decade targets. 
10. The mid-decade goals are as follows: 
(a) Elevation of immunization coverage of six antigens of the Expanded Programme on Immunization to 80 per cent or more in all countries; 
(c) Reduction of measles mortality by 95 per cent and reduction of measles cases by 90 per cent compared to pre-immunization levels by 1995, as a major step to the global eradication of measles; 
(d) Elimination of poliomyelitis in selected countries and regions; 
(e) Virtual elimination of vitamin A deficiency by ensuring that at least 80 per cent of all children under 24 months of age in areas with vitamin A deficiency receive adequate vitamin A; 
(h) Ending and preventing free and low-cost supplies of breast-milk substitutes in all hospitals and maternity facilities, and assisting target hospitals and maternity facilities to achieve "baby-friendly" status in accordance with Baby-Friendly Hospital Initiative (BFHI) global criteria; 
(k) Reduction of 1990 levels of severe and moderate malnutrition by one fifth or more; 
12. The Plan of Action of the World Summit for Children called upon all Governments to prepare national programmes of action (NPAs) to implement the commitments undertaken in the World Summit Declaration and the Plan of Action itself. 
The status of preparation of NPAs as of 31 January 1994 is presented in table 1 below. 
The vast majority of developing countries have completed their NPAs. 
Except for some small island developing States, most of the countries that have not reported any action are those affected by war, disaster or other extreme difficulties. 
The smallest proportion of completed or draft NPAs is among the countries of Central and Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States, many of which were not represented separately at the Summit. 
Six of the 12 industrialized countries for which no action has been reported have populations of less than 400,000, and four of those countries have populations of less than 30,000. 
Thus, some 80 per cent of the world's children are now covered by NPAs that have been finalized; for developing countries the figure is 86 per cent. 
Every province in China has signed a contract with the National Coordinating Committee for Children and Women to prepare its own programme of action. 
Every State in India has been directed to do likewise and eight States have already drafted those documents. 
In the two largest countries of Latin America, Brazil and Mexico, virtually all States are involved. 
Details for individual countries for which information is available are provided in table 2 below. 
14. The Mayors as Defenders of Children Initiative, first launched in Italy, has now taken on global proportions. 
15. This colloquium has been followed by a number of regional activities, reported on below under each region, and follow-up actions at the country level. 
In December 1993, the 60-member League of Cities of the Philippines signed a seven-point Declaration of Commitment to Children, pledging to develop city plans of action for children within the framework of the NPA and the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
The Mayor of Santa Cruz, Bolivia, met for three days with the mayors of that country's 10 largest towns. 
National meetings of mayors also have taken place in Argentina, Colombia, Guinea, Italy and Morocco. 
16. A number of countries have revised or are revising their NPAs to bring them up to date with recent developments, to improve one or another portion of the programme or to incorporate mid-decade goals. 
Among those countries are Bolivia, Burundi, Chad, Ce d'Ivoire, the Dominican Republic, Honduras, Kenya, Malawi, Trinidad and Tobago, the United Republic of Tanzania and Venezuela. 
17. The vast majority of countries whose leaders pledged in the Summit Declaration to work for early ratification of the Convention on the Rights of the Child have honoured that pledge. 
19. National programmes of action (NPAs) are linked closely to the implementation of the Convention. 
That link is made explicit in more than 20 NPAs from all parts of the world. 
Among industrialized countries, Canada, the Nordic countries and the Netherlands are especially notable for the way that the Convention is central to their NPAs. 
That has been recognized by the Committee on the Rights of the Child, which has included the NPA among the documents it wishes to review in connection with the reports it receives from States Parties to the Convention. 
The General Assembly, in resolution 48/446 of 21 December 1993 took note of the report and requested that it be updated for consideration at its forty-ninth session. 
But the Children's Summit and related events have transformed that frustration into hope ... Working with UNICEF and other governmental and non-governmental organizations, we want to make those goals at the Children's Summit come true." 
23. On the education front, heads of State and other high-level representatives of the nine most populous countries met in New Delhi in December 1993 for the nine-country Education for All Summit. 
Brazil, Egypt and India are making rapid progress and could achieve the goal as well, with some extra impetus. 
Bangladesh, Nigeria and Pakistan have much farther to go than the other six countries, but solid progress should be expected from at least two of those countries. 
Francophone ministers responsible for children's issues met in Dakar, Senegal, in July 1993, and issued a statement embracing the year 2000 goals set at the World Summit for Children and the targets set for achievement by the end of 1995. 
A continental follow-up mechanism involving the United Nations Economic Commission for Africa, the African Development Bank and UNICEF was established under the auspices of OAU to monitor the overall formulation and implementation of NPAs and submit progress reports to the OAU Assembly of Heads of State and Government. 
30. Mayors of 13 West African capitals met in Freetown, Sierra Leone, in December 1993 to adopt the "Freetown Declaration", which called on political leaders to support and encourage municipalities in the implementation of the goals of the World Summit for Children. 
31. The Seventh Summit of Heads of State and Government of SAARC, held in Dhaka, Bangladesh, in April 1993, endorsed the Colombo resolution, [13] strongly linking it with a collective commitment to eradicate poverty within 10 years. 
The resolution was the product of the Second SAARC Conference on Children in South Asia, held in Colombo, Sri Lanka, in September 1992, where ministers and other senior officials recommended a set of intermediate targets aimed at catalysing and accelerating progress towards the goals for the decade. 
The meeting called for effective monitoring systems in every Arab State and established a permanent committee for follow-up to the implementation of the plan. 
Noteworthy initiatives include the establishment of a Code for Mayors as Defenders of Children and the Certification of Public Works for Children. 
The Russian Federation has subsequently established intersectoral committees and has begun a situation analysis preparatory to the drafting of its NPA. 
38. In September 1993, the Heads of State and/or Government of the Baltic States of Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania, as well as Tajikistan, signed the Declaration and Plan of Action of the World Summit for Children at United Nations Headquarters. 
Subsequently, a regional seminar for the Baltic States on developing NPAs was held in Riga, Latvia, from 27 to 29 September 1993. 
40. As mentioned in paragraph 14 above, the Mayors as Defenders of Children Initiative has not been limited to developing countries. 
Spanish mayors held their first meeting in Pamplona, Spain, in October 1993, to manifest their concerns for children. 
41. There are still nine industrialized countries that have signed the World Summit Declaration but have not prepared the NPA to which they had committed themselves. 
The relevant specialized and funding agencies offered their ideas and shared their experiences in the preparation of the Summit Declaration. 
The result of this collaborative effort is amply reflected in the Declaration and the Plan of Action of the World Summit for Children. 
Representatives of many United Nations agencies participated in the Summit meeting itself, including the heads of UNICEF, UNDP, UNFPA, WHO and the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), the Director-General for Development and International Economic Cooperation and, of course, the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
Since they are plans prepared by, or in close collaboration with, the countries themselves on the basis of their own priorities, NPAs undoubtedly will play an important role in the elaboration of the country strategy note. 
45. Since the World Summit for Children was held, the involvement of members of the United Nations family in implementing the Plan of Action has been substantial, but uneven in two senses. 
Some agencies have shown greater commitment than others, and the participation of United Nations agencies in Summit follow-up activities has been stronger in some countries than in others. 
In certain instances there has been a tendency for both government and United Nations agencies to treat the Summit as essentially a UNICEF concern and to look to UNICEF as the primary United Nations organization responsible for Summit follow-up. 
While playing its part, UNICEF has tried to dispel that notion on numerous occasions, emphasizing the creative role that all agencies ought to have in implementation. 
46. An important step in follow-up to the World Summit for Children is the development of measures for monitoring progress towards the end-decade goals. 
WHO and UNICEF have agreed on a core set of indicators for all the health and nutrition goals. 
Those indicators were circulated, together with a joint statement on global monitoring of the health goals of the World Summit for Children, on 9 November 1993, signed by the Assistant Director-General of WHO and the Deputy Executive Director (Programmes) of UNICEF. 
UNDP and UNICEF are collaborating on the evaluation of aid flows taking place within the Development Assistance Committee of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development. 
47. The World Health Organization has been in the forefront of follow-up activities as they affect the health sector. 
A joint letter from the Director-General of WHO and the Executive Director of UNICEF on the mid-decade goals was sent to all heads of State or Government at the beginning of 1994. 
51. The long-standing efforts of ILO to protect working children and abolish child labour by UNICEF have been warmly welcomed. 
INTERDEP concentrates on promoting policies on the abolition of child labour and the protection of working children through regional and national seminars, awareness-raising and research on the nature and extent of the problem and possible approaches to alleviating it. 
In those activities, ILO collaborates with other international organizations, particularly UNICEF and the United Nations Committee on the Rights of the Child. 
The four major multilateral organizations involved in the field of MCH - WHO, UNICEF, UNDP and UNFPA - have agreed on joint goals reflecting the Summit objectives and have issued joint guidelines to their field offices for enhancing their collaboration. 
NPAs have been discussed at consultative group meetings of donors held under the auspices of the World Bank, notably for Ghana and Zambia. 
54. The World Summit for Children was regarded as a landmark event by humanitarian and developmental non-governmental organizations in that their contribution to national development was recognized at the highest political level, in many cases, for the first time. 
56. Non-governmental organizations are providing strong support for the universal ratification and implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child. International Save the Children Alliance has continued its education programmes on the Convention. 
57. Rotary International continues its outstanding support to the goal of worldwide poliomyelitis eradication and has initiated the creation of a Polio Eradication Network to strengthen social mobilization and communication activities in support of the goal. 
Through technical assistance, baseline surveys, distribution of vitamin A capsules to non-governmental organizations and ministries of health, Helen Keller International has played a key role in efforts to eliminate vitamin A deficiency. 
Senegal plans to increase the share of its expenditure for health sectors from the current 4.8 per cent to 9 per cent by the year 2000. 
Egypt's NPA has been assigned 7.5 per cent of the budget in the 1992-1997 development plan. Reductions in expenditure on armaments are mentioned specifically in the NPAs of Namibia and Zimbabwe. 
UNICEF plans to present a special paper on reporting at mid-decade on progress for children and will seek to have the goals of the World Summit for Children included in those endorsed by the World Summit for Social Development. 
There are polio-free zones in the Americas and Southern and North Africa, and the incidence in Asia is significantly low. 
The Bamako Initiative strategy will play a pivotal role in sustaining the gains made through UCI as well as in achieving other mid-decade goals and the health goals for the year 2000. 
1. The Niger, a country 1,267,000 square kilometres in area situated in the Sahel region, has these six characteristics: land-locked situation, rapid population growth, environmental deterioration manifested as dryness and desertification, poverty and local ethnic tensions. 
In addition, servicing foreign debt ($1.3 billion in 1992) absorbs 47 per cent of the Government's current revenues. 
The policy of stabilization introduced in 1983 entailed a reduction in investment in social sectors, including education, which experienced a reduction from $40 million to $8 million between 1981 and 1992, and health, for which the figure declined from $12 million to $8 million during the same period. 
The result of accelerated desertification in recent years is that approximately 75 per cent of the population has become concentrated on 25 per cent of the territory, increasing the pressure on already inadequate social services and arable land. 
These statistics conceal great disparities between different regions. 
The main causes of death among children under five are, in descending order, measles, diarrhoea, acute respiratory infections and malaria. 
The maternal mortality rate is very high, 700 deaths per 100,000 live births. 
The major causes are haemorrhage, rupture of the uterus, puerperal fever, eclampsia and pregnancies too closely spaced. 
Some of the risk factors are the difficult living conditions of women, socio-cultural taboos, eating habits and the high illiteracy rate among women. 
Some 4 per cent of women use a modern method of contraception; 95 per cent of childbirths in rural areas take place without qualified assistance; and only 30 per cent of pregnant women have a minimum of three prenatal visits. 
4. Immunization coverage under the expanded programme on immunization remains inadequate. 
Limited physical access, insufficient personnel and shortage of drugs are among the reasons for the poor performance, even though a primary health care policy was instituted some years ago. 
5. Acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS) is expected to be a major cause of death before the end of the decade. 
Starting with 18 cases of AIDS diagnosed in 1987, the cumulative total rose to 809 cases in 1992. 
The seropositive rate is highest among pregnant women in urban areas (0.5 per cent to 0.89 per cent), while 4.1 per cent of confirmed cases of AIDS involve the 0-19 age group and 1.4 per cent the under-five age group. 
6. Because of poverty, inadequate food and lack of appropriate health care, 33 per cent of children under five suffer from acute malnutrition (wasting) and 44 per cent suffer from chronic malnutrition (stunting). 
Vitamin A deficiency is a problem for 8 per cent of children under six years of age, and partial surveys suggest that goitre is widespread. 
From enjoying a surplus of food stocks in the 1960s, the Niger experienced a deficit in the 1980s, primarily because of declining productivity of the soil, elimination of subsidies for agricultural inputs, population pressures, obstacles to women's access to modern production methods and a lack of innovative alternative strategies. 
In areas where dracunculiasis is endemic, roughly 33,000 people are infected. 
8. Primary education faces problems of quality and insufficient infrastructure and personnel. 
Pre-school education, concentrated in urban centres, remains token, and 83 per cent of women and 60 per cent of men are illiterate. 
Overburdened with work, usually assisted by their daughters, women are responsible for all household chores and do nearly half the work of producing the family's food. 
Women are both the most exploited and the most undervalued human resource, without access to education or credit. 
11. Despite their difficult situation, the prospects for improving the living conditions of children and women are promising. 
The Niger has, in fact, ratified the Convention on the Rights of the Child, and it has signed the Declaration adopted at the World Summit for Children, whose provisions have been translated into a national plan of action. 
A plan of action has also been adopted to implement the intermediate goals set forth in the Consensus of Dakar. 
The political will to work towards national unity and to consolidate the democratization process is another strategic and catalytic advantage that gives reason to hope that significant progress can be made towards the survival, protection and development of the children of the Niger over the next five years. 
12. Expanding the cooperation programme was a real challenge because of the many factors working against it related to institutional and economic causes at the national level. 
The sectors involved were health; nutrition and food security; support for basic education; drinking water supply and sanitation; strengthening the role of women in development; communication and social mobilization; and planning, monitoring and evaluation. 
In addition, integrated basic service projects were started and are ongoing in two districts. 
National "EPI acceleration days" in 1990 were critical in strengthening the commitment of the national authorities and the population to immunization. 
Approximately 75 per cent of public-sector health centres now offer immunization services. 
In spite of these efforts, the Niger, which was late in starting its EPI, was unable to reach the goal of universal child immunization by 1990. 
Despite these efforts, the utilization rate of oral rehydration therapy (ORT) declined from 32 per cent in 1989 to 17 per cent in 1992. 
15. Other maternal and child health activities were directed at improving coverage in the areas of family planning, pregnancy care and monitoring and prenatal visits. 
Activities involved training personnel, equipping health centres and providing logistical support for advance and mobile strategies in areas remote from health centres. 
Prenatal coverage was 30 per cent by the end of 1992. 
Extension of the Bamako Initiative to other departments is now occurring with the cooperation of other donors such as WHO, the European Development Fund, the World Bank, the United States Agency for International Development and the Governments of France, Germany and the Netherlands. 
The programme addressed not only the immediate causes of malnutrition, but the underlying causes as well. 
UNICEF support also went to activities to control vitamin A deficiencies, iron deficiency anaemia and iodine deficiency disorders. 
The strategy developed and implemented in the nutrition/food security programme was applied in defining the national food and nutrition policy and in the activities of other sponsors, including the World Bank. 
Gradual reorientation of the programme made it possible to introduce literacy activities and training for women attending the maternal and child health centres or involved in the nutrition/food security programme and the integrated programmes in Agui and Boubon. 
20. In the absence of a well-defined national education policy, the programme could not undertake any specific actions directed at the twin problems of access to and achievement in the educational system. 
21. A partnership was forged with UNDP to strengthen the system of community maintenance of the 594 successful wells drilled during the 1985-1989 period in the department of Zinder, serving 150,000 people. 
Further support was also given to the "Rehabilitation of the Damergou" project in the same department, which involved setting up 10 small-scale piped-water systems in 10 villages with a total population of 10,000. 
Support to the Mayahi water brigade, a Niger development association that specializes in community involvement, helped strengthen national skills in this area. 
22. In the course of this programme, UNICEF reconsidered its approach in the light of the following two principles: (a) there should be a "women in development" component in all the programmes; and (b) women should be treated not just as beneficiaries, but as full partners. 
These principles were applied, particularly in the areas of family food security and education. 
UNICEF also provided technical and financial support in the preparation of the Family Code, which awaits adoption and enactment by the Government. 
23. Although the Niger has great potential in terms of communication networks and community mobilization, the ad hoc and vertical nature of communication and social mobilization actions, the high cost of media services and the lack of training and motivation of development workers have limited results. 
The gains achieved through advocacy were more satisfactory, a prime example being the Niger's ratification of the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
25. A grant of global funds from headquarters made up to some extent for a lack of interest on the part of donors and prevented cuts in some of the high-priority programmes, especially in the essential fields of health, nutrition, water and sanitation. 
The financial, methodological and technical support of the Finnish Committee for UNICEF, moreover, turned out to be of critical importance in achieving large-scale delivery of high-priority basic services based on an integrated approach and the promotion of community participation. 
This strategy served as a reference point in the preparation of the recommended programme cooperation, 1995-1999. 
26. The technical review recommended that the next cooperation programme should be based on converging, synergistic strategies, emphasizing community participation, greater involvement of women, environmental protection, social mobilization and national capacity-building. 
In addition, from the programme planning stage onward, the elements to be coordinated within and between sectors should be clarified. 
a/ A breakdown of estimated annual expenditure is given in table 3. 
National capacity-building will help to ensure that programmes are expanded and their achievements sustained; 
(b) Decentralizing the decision-making process and control of resources to the community level; 
(c) Fostering community participation to encourage self-managed grass- roots development and increased responsibility on the part of local communities for the achievement of programme objectives; 
(d) Delivery of basic social services using appropriate low-cost technologies to address the direct and underlying causes of infant, child and maternal mortality; 
(e) Assigning women a central role in each programme as both agents and beneficiaries of development. 
The sectoral programmes will help to ensure women access to basic services, especially in the areas of education and literacy, so that they may have a real influence on decisions at the national, community and family levels and realize their full potential as agents of social change; 
(f) Emphasizing convergence and synergy of actions under the various sectoral programmes; integration within and between sectors will optimize the impact on target groups while reducing the cost of the actions; 
(g) Making political leaders, communities and society at large more aware of the problems of children and involving them in finding solutions through social mobilization, which will provide an essential foundation for achieving and sustaining programme objectives; 
(h) Protecting the environment, which forms the backdrop to all efforts to promote the survival, protection and development of the children of the Niger, by taking action to increase public awareness and educate the public as part of every sectoral programme. 
A fifth cross-sectoral programme directed at social policies, reinforcement of community initiatives and social mobilization will support the sectoral programmes. 
32. The health programme will help to reduce rates of infant mortality, under-five mortality and maternal mortality. 
Three specific projects have been selected under this programme heading. 
33. The health care revitalization project stresses the delivery of a minimum package of essential preventive, curative and promotional services. 
The project also aims at an 80 per cent ORT utilization rate through correct treatment of diarrhoea episodes at health centres and at home. 
To accomplish this, activities will involve proper training of health personnel and strengthened support for cross-sectoral actions (IEC, access to drinking water, training in environmental hygiene and sanitation, correct treatment of cases in the schools, adjusting the curricula of medical training schools, establishing an effective distribution network for ORS). 
The project will reinforce the actions taken at the health-centre level. 
The IEC component will predominate with the aim of changing adolescent behaviour in the face of the AIDS pandemic. 
Adolescents who are not enrolled in school or who have dropped out will be targeted through cultural associations, by the leaders of apprenticeship shops and by non-governmental organizations, with the technical support of WHO and UNICEF. 
35. The project to strengthen national capacity will underpin the two preceding projects. 
Its goal is to improve the technical and management skills of staff at the central, intermediate and local levels and of community representatives. 
In addition, the project will support the reforms required to accelerate revitalization of primary health care services. 
The project will also support efforts to strengthen the country's health information system and to create a central national facility for supplying and distributing essential generic drugs. 
36. The nutrition programme will help to reduce protein-calorie malnutrition by 50 per cent, virtually to eliminate micronutrient deficiencies, to lessen the risks associated with the hungry period and to alleviate women's workload. 
It will comprise two projects. 
37. The nutrition/micronutrient project, which complements the health programme, will concentrate on the prevention of micronutrient deficiencies, with special emphasis on achieving the goal of universal iodized salt consumption, promoting community-based growth, providing nutrition education and strengthening national skills. 
In order to make an impact in the short term in preventing micronutrient deficiencies, the project will include distribution of vitamin A capsules and iodized oil capsules through health centres, schools and community workers. 
In order to reach the goal of universal iodized salt consumption, the project will provide active support for the establishment of regulations and effective mechanisms of supply, distribution and public information. 
It will also include promotion of foods rich in vitamin A and iron. 
In the area of early childhood growth, the project will help to prevent malnutrition in 155,000 children under three years of age through regular weighing, application of the "Three A's" method and creation of 50 community centres for early childhood development. 
It will stress the contribution of women to family food security and alleviation of women's workload, environmental rehabilitation and protection and national skill-building. 
Nearly 34,000 women will gain access to modern production methods for working 30,000 hectares of crops. 
Use of appropriate technologies (grinders, carts, pumping systems, improved hearths) will be developed in order to lighten the drudgery of their chores. 
Approximately 200 village communities will be introduced to ways to protect their environment (natural restoration of plant cover, reforestation and soil reclamation). 
Lastly, the project will provide technical support to the national food security unit. 
This programme will lay stress on innovative actions in collaboration with all partners working in the sector, on better complementarity between formal and informal education and on interaction between the education system and the community. 
It will comprise two projects. 
40. The primary education project is designed to increase access to and improve the quality, relevance and management of primary schools. 
Another project goal is to increase the percentage of girls who stay in school, primarily through a national advocacy campaign. 
Some 702 schools will receive support in the form of school supplies, teaching aids and reforestation materials. 
The project will provide training for some 300 teachers in pedagogical methods and health education and training for members of 200 school cooperatives in management techniques. 
In conjunction with the nutrition programme, 50 community centres for early childhood development will be established on an experimental basis. 
41. The women's literacy project will target 483,000 women from 15 to 45 years of age. 
Its goal is to promote the well-being of women and enable them to assume a broader role within the family, the community and the society. 
The literacy programme will be supplemented by a "post-literacy" programme teaching simple techniques of food production and crafts to enable 500 women's groups to develop income-generating activities. 
The National Office for Literacy will be given technical and financial support to strengthen its capacities. 
42. The water/sanitation programme will help realize the goal of full coverage of the population's drinking water needs and improved hygiene and sanitation conditions. 
It will also contribute to eradicating dracunculiasis and reducing the incidence of diarrhoeal diseases and parasitic infections. 
The chief thrust of the UNICEF support will be national capacity-building, working on the major constraints identified at the central, intermediate and local levels. 
It will assist in the development of national policies, in researching low-cost appropriate technologies and in promoting simplified, standardized management procedures that encourage full community participation. 
43. The water supply project will meet the needs of 250,000 people, including 54,000 children under five, by drilling and equipping 210 village wells, 41 large-diameter cement-lined wells and 25 small-scale solar-powered piped drinking-water systems. 
The energies mobilized around the water point can be harnessed for developing reforestation and agricultural production activities in connection with the nutrition programme. 
Further synergies can be created with the health programme and the hygiene/sanitation project. 
A monitoring and evaluation system based on the rules suggested by WHO and UNICEF will cover the water, hygiene and sanitation aspects. 
Instructors and masons will be trained to answer questions that individuals and communities may ask. 
Short-term practical courses will be organized for national staff to promote the use of appropriate technologies. 
45. The project to eradicate dracunculiasis will target the 1,687 villages where guinea worm infestation is endemic. 
The project will develop a system of epidemiological surveillance by training and organizing 1,700 community workers and 241 health workers and professionals. 
Appropriate training will be given to workers and professional health staff on surgically extracting worms, dressing sores and treating infested ponds with Abate (a chemical product). 
46. This programme is designed to build national capacity at the central, intermediate and local levels. 
47. The project on developing social policies and monitoring the objectives of the national plan of action is intended to support the gathering, processing and analysis of data on women and children, especially data related to poverty, environmental deterioration and the human dimension of development. 
A national system will be set up for monitoring social indicators, broken down by gender. 
In addition to technical support to the monitoring and evaluation unit of the Ministry of Finance and Planning, the project will provide training for national professionals and women taking a leading role in their villages in matters of social planning, monitoring and evaluation. 
Application of the "Three A's" method will improve the community-based information system and the communities' access to and control of resources. 
In addition, 200 "sentinel" sites will be established and 400 villages will receive repayable loans from a community development fund for promoting and preparing socio-economic actions identified and desired by the communities themselves. 
49. The information/communication/social mobilization project is designed to improve interpersonal communication (child to child, child to parent, etc.), primarily by reopening a dialogue between providers and beneficiaries of services and by establishing a dynamic process of information exchange and advocacy on all levels. 
It will also seek to encourage the communities, the media, both modern and traditional, political and administrative officials and opinion makers to make a real commitment to resolving the problems of children and women. 
The project will provide support for training in communications techniques for village action units, multi-disciplinary technical teams and professionals in the communications field. 
In addition, the project will help to establish community radio centres and restore community television. 
Lastly, it will set up a system for monitoring communication and social mobilization activities. 
50. Establishment of an effective monitoring and evaluation system will make it possible to evaluate the progress achieved in implementing each programme and project and to revise, if necessary, the objectives, strategies, timetables and allocation of resources. 
In addition, there will be a joint Government/UNICEF review each year that will serve as the basis for formulating annual plans of action. 
Finally, there will be two overall evaluations, the first at the end of 1996 as a prelude to the mid-term review, the second at the end of 1998 to provide the information needed for formulating the next cooperation programme. 
The village development committee, for example, will be responsible for all actions initiated at the community level. 
At the district level, the district council will provide the guidance requested by the village communities. 
At the central level, the Niger-UNICEF ad hoc committee will be the body responsible for considering the political and institutional aspects of the cooperation programme. 
The representative, who has overall responsibility, will have a programme coordinator in charge of planning and coordinating sectoral programmes, with the help of a number of officers, some international, some national. 
Given the situation of the country and the specifics of the cooperation programme, two sub-offices have been set up inside the country, one covering the departments of Agadez and Tahoua and the other the departments of Zinder and Maradi. 
- At 1225 hours on 22 March 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m over Basra, Qurnah, Nasiriyah, Amarah, Samawah, Ushbayjah and Qal'at Salih. 
- At 1230 hours on 27 March 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 20,000 m. 
Our Government in Sarajevo has informed us this afternoon that heavy shelling and other hostilities against the "safe area" of Gorazde by Serbian forces continues. 
Also, our Government reaffirmed its report, which is supported by numerous media accounts, that General Rose was prevented by Serbian forces from entering Gorazde. 
General Rose seems to have confirmed our Government's report himself. 
In a United Press International (UPI) wire report dated today, General Rose was directly quoted as saying "We're not an army of occupation and we've got to accept the fact if the Serbs say the situation is such that they don't want us to go there now ... 
However, they have said that in two days time the situation will have been sufficiently resolved that they will allow us to go in." 
A booby-trapped car exploded next to the bus, killing eight people and wounding more than fifty; 
(b) The terrorist organization Hamas claimed responsibility for this attack. 
An anonymous caller on behalf of Hamas stated that 175 kilograms of explosives were used; 
(c) Hamas has also threatened to carry out more terrorist acts of this kind. 
This act is yet another example of the terrorism that is continually aimed at Israel. 
The terrorists who perpetrate these acts are attacking not only Jews and Arabs, but the peace process itself, which is their main target. 
Despite the pain and sorrow, Israel will not be swayed by such acts of violence from its commitment to the peace process, nor will it allow such terrorist attacks to delay the peace talks. 
* Four identical communications in connection with this item. 
* Six identical communications in connection with this item. 
Solidarity Org. 
"The Security Council is deeply concerned at the continuing violence in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, particularly the attacks on the 'safe area' of Gorazde, and the recent acts of violence and terror, including reported acts of ethnic cleansing in Banja Luka and Prijedor. 
"The Council takes note of the letter from the Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, of 2 April 1994 (S/1994/378), in which he reported, inter alia, on the hostilities in the Eastern parts of his country. 
The Council takes serious note of the continuing defiance of the relevant Security Council resolutions, in particular of resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993) related to the protection of 'safe areas'. 
"The Council stresses the need to achieve normal conditions of life in Gorazde, including restoration of essential public services, with the assistance of the United Nations, and with the cooperation of the parties. 
It reaffirms that the International Tribunal was established under its resolution 827 (1993) for the purpose of investigating crimes of this sort, and trying persons accused of committing such crimes. 
The Council stresses the importance it attaches to full compliance with international humanitarian law in all its aspects throughout the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The Council welcomes the planned meeting between the military commanders in Sarajevo under the auspices of UNPROFOR. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the addenda to the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) (A/48/690/Adds.1 and 2). 
3. In order to implement the tasks assigned to UNPROFOR, in addendum 1 the Secretary-General has proposed to increase the strength of UNPROFOR by 8,250 contingent personnel, 150 military observers and 275 civilian police monitors. 
The costs associated with these requirements have been estimated at $151,180,000 gross ($150,932,700 net) during the period from April to July 1994. 
6. As stated in paragraph 3 of addendum 2, the requirements estimated by the Secretary-General in addendum 1 were based on a greater number of military personnel than that subsequently authorized by the Security Council in resolution 908 (1994). 
The Advisory Committee also recommends acceptance of the request of the Secretary-General contained in paragraph 4 of addendum 2 for assessment of the amount of $20,794,000 gross ($20,690,100 net). 
5. The Seminar will mainly address political, economic and social conditions in the remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories and assess the related situation in those Territories. 
The Seminar will also identify areas in which the international community could increase and enhance its participation in programmes of assistance and development and adopt a comprehensive and integrated approach to ensure the viable and sustainable development of the Territories concerned. 
8. In this connection, participants will be required to submit papers, which will also include conclusions and recommendations/suggestions, on the following topics as they pertain to the Non-Self-Governing Territories on the list of the Special Committee: 
(a) Self-determination: its application to the remaining Non-Self-Governing Territories; 
(b) Heightening the awareness that General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960 provides for the emergence of colonial countries as sovereign independent States; 
(e) The problems of small, structurally open economies: heavy dependence on imports, a limited number of commodities and highly restricted internal markets; 
(f) Food production: development of small-scale agricultural activities and of fisheries, as well as of programmes to foster agricultural and fishery production, conservation and diversification; 
(g) Development of tourism: its impact on the economic and social sectors, and on the environment; as well as provision of the required development assistance, training, education and communications; 
(h) The issue of drug trafficking and money laundering in small-island Non-Self-Governing Territories; 
(i) Development of financial management expertise and of skills necessary to negotiate and manage foreign investments; and gaining access to adequate information systems; 
(j) Provision of the required assistance and access to information and expertise in the development of indigenous entrepreneurial capacities, as well as productivity improvement and manufacturing for export; 
(k) Improvement in transport and communications to facilitate access to other countries; 
(m) Implications for the island Territories of issues pertaining to the environment and to development, such as global warming, sea-level rise, sustainable development and Agenda 21; 
(n) Local efforts in national disaster preparedness: institutionalization and coordination of disaster relief; financing of public works projects; and training for disaster prevention; 
(o) International and regional cooperation in order to mitigate the effects of natural disasters: provision of assistance and coordination of relief preparedness and prevention; 
(p) Questions relating to the Law of the Sea and the Non-Self-Governing Territories; 
(q) Policy development to ensure protection from pollution of the marine and coastal environment of small islands; 
(r) Natural and environmental disaster preparedness: relief mechanisms in small islands in the Pacific and Caribbean regions; 
(s) Provision of the required financial and technological assistance and training to achieve conservation and management of living marine resources; 
(t) Potential impact of climate change and the possible resultant rise in sea level on the coastal and low-lying areas of small island Territories; 
(u) The role of the specialized agencies, international organizations and regional organizations in the economic and social development of the Territories; 
(v) Access of the Non-Self-Governing Territories to programmes and activities of the United Nations system, with the aim of identifying areas in which technical and other assistance could be provided; 
(x) Access to information and expertise in the development of small-scale industries in small Territories; 
(y) Importance of the dissemination of information, to and from the Non-Self-Governing Territories, on the process of self-determination and on the improvement of economic and social conditions in the Territories. 
(c) Representatives of all Non-Self-Governing Territories will be invited to participate; 
(d) Also invited to attend the Seminar will be the following: 
(iii) A representative of the Secretary-General; 
(v) Special guests, particularly personalities who are actively involved in the economic, social and political development of the Non-Self-Governing Territories; 
(vi) Representatives of NGOs; 
(vii) Appropriate media representatives. 
(b) The Chairman shall declare the opening and closing of each meeting of the Seminar, direct its discussions, ensure observance of the present rules, accord the right to speak, put questions and announce decisions. 
(c) If the Chairman is unable to be present at a meeting or any part thereof, one of the Vice-Chairmen shall preside over the meeting. 
(a) The secretariat of the Special Committee shall service the Seminar. 
(b) The secretariat shall be responsible for all necessary arrangements regarding the organization of the Seminar. 
(a) Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish shall be the official languages of the Seminar. 
The working languages of the Seminar shall be English, French and Spanish. 
(b) Statements made in any of the six languages of the Seminar shall be interpreted into the other five languages. 
(a) Decisions shall, as a rule, be taken by consensus. 
(b) Any procedural question with regard to the conduct of business of the Seminar not covered by the present rules shall be decided upon by the Chairman in consultation with the Bureau of the Special Committee. 
(a) The meetings of the Seminar shall be held in public unless the Chairman decides that exceptional circumstances require that the meeting be held in private. 
(b) Statements on behalf of the Seminar to information media shall be made by the Chairman. 
(c) Participating non-governmental organizations shall be represented by the person so invited (see rule 7 above), who may make one general statement on issues within the purview of the Committee's mandate and pertaining to those Territories under its consideration during the course of the Seminar. 
(d) The Chairman may limit the time to be allowed to each speaker. 
(e) During the course of the discussion, the Chairman may announce the list of speakers and, with the consent of the Seminar, declare the list closed. 
When there are no speakers, the Chairman shall, with the consent of the Seminar, declare the debate closed. 
2. At its resumed first session, held from 7 to 11 March 1994, the Preparatory Committee decided to recommend to the Conference an amendment to rule 6 of the draft rules of procedure of the Conference. 
It shall examine the credentials of representatives and report to the Conference without delay. 
Pending a decision of the Conference upon their credentials, representatives shall be entitled to participate provisionally in the Conference. 
The Conference shall elect from among the representatives of participating States the following officers: a President, nine Vice-Presidents plus an ex officio Vice-President from the host country, a Rapporteur-General, and a Chairman for the Main Committee established in accordance with rule 46. 
1. In addition to exercising the powers conferred upon him elsewhere by these rules, the President shall preside at the plenary meetings of the Conference, declare the opening and closing of each meeting, put questions to the vote and announce decisions. 
The President shall rule on points of order and, subject to these rules, shall have complete control of the proceedings and over the maintenance of order thereat. 
1. If the President is absent from a meeting or any part thereof, he shall designate one of the Vice-Presidents to take his place. 
2. A Vice-President acting as President shall have the same powers and duties as the President. 
The President, or a Vice-President acting as President, shall not vote in the Conference, but may appoint another member of his delegation to vote in his place. 
The President, the Vice-Presidents, the Rapporteur-General and the Chairman of the Main Committee shall constitute the General Committee. 
The President, or in his absence one of the Vice-Presidents designated by him, shall serve as Chairman of the General Committee. 
The General Committee shall assist the President in the general conduct of the business of the Conference and, subject to the decisions of the Conference, shall ensure the coordination of its work. 
1. The Secretary-General shall act in that capacity in all meetings of the Conference and its subsidiary organs. 
2. The Secretary-General may designate a member of the secretariat to act in his place at those meetings. 
3. The Secretary-General shall direct the staff required by the Conference. 
(b) Receive, translate, reproduce and circulate the documents of the Conference; 
(c) Publish and circulate the official documents of the Conference; 
(e) Make and arrange for the keeping of sound recordings; 
(g) Generally perform all other work that the Conference may require. 
The Secretary-General, or any member of the secretariat designated by the Secretary-General for that purpose, may, at any time, make either oral or written statements concerning any question under consideration. 
The Secretary-General shall open the first meeting of the Conference and preside until the Conference has elected its President. 
The Conference shall at its first meeting: 
(a) Adopt its rules of procedure; 
(b) Elect its officers and constitute its subsidiary organs; 
(c) Adopt its agenda, the draft of which shall, until such adoption, be the provisional agenda of the Conference; 
(d) Decide on the organization of its work. 
The presence of representatives of a majority of the States so participating shall be required for any decision to be taken. 
1. No one may address the Conference without having previously obtained the permission of the President. 
Subject to rules 21, 22 and 25 to 27, the President shall call upon speakers in the order in which they signify their desire to speak. 
2. Debate shall be confined to the question before the Conference and the President may call a speaker to order if his remarks are not relevant to the subject under discussion. 
3. The Conference may limit the time allowed to each speaker and the number of times each participant may speak on any question. 
Permission to speak on a motion to set such limits shall be accorded only to two representatives in favour of and to two opposing such limits, after which the motion shall be immediately put to the vote. 
In any event, with the consent of the Conference, the President shall limit each intervention on procedural matters to five minutes. 
When the debate is limited and a speaker exceeds the allotted time, the President shall call him to order without delay. 
The appeal shall be immediately put to the vote, and the President's ruling shall stand unless overruled by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
During the course of a debate, the President may announce the list of speakers and, with the consent of the Conference, declare the list closed. 
1. Notwithstanding rule 23, the President shall accord the right of reply to a representative of any State participating in the Conference who requests it. 
2. The statements made under this rule shall normally be made at the end of the last meeting of the day, or at the conclusion of the consideration of the relevant item if that is sooner. 
3. The representatives of a State may make no more than two statements under this rule at a given meeting on any item. The first shall be limited to five minutes and the second to three minutes; representatives shall in any event attempt to be as brief as possible. 
In addition to the proposer of the motion, permission to speak on the motion shall be accorded only to two representatives in favour of and to two opposing the adjournment, after which the motion shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
Permission to speak on the motion shall be accorded only to two representatives opposing the closure, after which the motion shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
Subject to rule 38, a representative may at any time move the suspension or the adjournment of the meeting. 
No discussion on such motions shall be permitted and they shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
The motions indicated below shall have precedence in the following order over all proposals or other motions before the meeting: 
(a) To suspend the meeting; 
(b) To adjourn the meeting; 
(c) To adjourn the debate on the question under discussion; 
(d) To close the debate on the question under discussion. 
Proposals and substantive amendments shall normally be submitted in writing to the Secretary-General, who shall circulate copies to all delegations. 
Unless the Conference decides otherwise, substantive proposals shall be discussed or put to a decision no earlier than 24 hours after copies have been circulated in all languages of the Conference to all delegations. 
A proposal or a motion thus withdrawn may be reintroduced by any representative. 
Subject to rule 21, any motion calling for a decision on the competence of the Conference to adopt a proposal submitted to it shall be put to the vote before a decision is taken on the proposal in question. 
When a proposal has been adopted or rejected, it may not be reconsidered unless the Conference, by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting, so decides. 
Each State participating in the Conference shall have one vote. 
1. Subject to rule 33, decisions of the Conference and its subsidiary organs shall be taken in accordance with the rules of procedure of the General Assembly and its committees, respectively. 
2. Except as otherwise provided in these rules, decisions of the Conference on all matters of procedure shall be taken by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
3. If the question arises whether a matter is one of procedure or of substance, the President of the Conference shall rule on the question. 
An appeal against this ruling shall be put to the vote immediately, and the President's ruling shall stand unless overruled by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
4. If a vote is equally divided, the proposal or motion shall be regarded as rejected. 
For the purpose of these rules, the phrase "representatives present and voting" means representatives casting an affirmative or negative vote. 
2. When the Conference votes by mechanical means, a non-recorded vote shall replace a vote by show of hands and a recorded vote shall replace a roll-call. 
A representative may request a recorded vote, which shall, unless a representative requests otherwise, be taken without calling out the names of the States participating in the Conference. 
3. The vote of each State participating in a roll-call or a recorded vote shall be inserted in any record of or report on the meeting. 
Representatives may make brief statements consisting solely of explanations of vote, before the voting has commenced or after the voting has been completed. 
The representative of a State sponsoring a proposal or motion shall not speak in explanation of vote thereon, except if it has been amended. 
A representative may move that parts of a proposal be decided on separately. 
If a representative objects, the motion for division shall be voted upon. 
If all operative parts of the proposal have been rejected, the proposal shall be considered to have been rejected as a whole. 
Unless specified otherwise, the word "proposal" in these rules shall be considered as including amendments. 
When two or more amendments are moved to a proposal, the Conference shall vote first on the amendment furthest removed in substance from the original proposal and then on the amendment next furthest removed therefrom and so on until all the amendments have been put to the vote. 
Where, however, the adoption of one amendment necessarily implies the rejection of another amendment, the latter shall not be put to the vote. 
1. If two or more proposals, other than amendments, relate to the same question, they shall, unless the Conference decides otherwise, be voted on in the order in which they were submitted. 
The Conference may, after each vote on a proposal, decide whether to vote on the next proposal. 
2. Revised proposals shall be voted on in the order in which the original proposals were submitted, unless the revision substantially departs from the original proposal. 
In that case, the original proposal shall be considered as withdrawn and the revised proposal shall be treated as a new proposal. 
All elections shall be held by secret ballot unless, in the absence of any objection, the Conference decides to proceed without taking a ballot when there is an agreed candidate or State. 
The Conference may establish a Main Committee as required which may set up subcommittees or working groups. 
2. Subject to the decision of the plenary of the Conference, the Main Committee may set up subcommittees and working groups. 
Except as otherwise provided in rule 6, each committee, subcommittee and working group shall elect its own officers. 
2. A majority of the representatives of the General or Credentials Committees or of any committee, subcommittee or working group shall constitute a quorum. 
Rules 6 to 10 and 20 to 45 above shall be applicable, mutatis mutandis, to the proceedings of committees, subcommittees and working groups, except that: 
(a) The Chairmen of the General and Credentials Committees and the chairmen of the committees, subcommittees and working groups may exercise the right to vote; 
(b) Decisions of committees, subcommittees and working groups shall be taken by a majority of the representatives present and voting, except that the reconsideration of a proposal or an amendment shall require the majority established by rule 32. 
Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish shall be the languages of the Conference. 
1. Speeches made in a language of the Conference shall be interpreted into the other such languages. 
2. A representative may speak in a language other than a language of the Conference if the delegation concerned provides for interpretation into one such language. Official documents of the Conference shall be made available in the languages of the Conference. 
All decisions taken by the plenary of the Conference at a private meeting shall be announced at an early public meeting of the plenary. 
As a general rule, meetings of the General Committee, subcommittees or working groups shall be held in private. 
Representatives designated by national liberation movements invited to the Conference may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on any matter of particular concern to those movements. 
Representatives designated by the specialized agencies may participate, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
Representatives designated by regional and subregional organizations invited to the Conference may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
Associate members of regional commissions invited to the Conference may participate as observers, outside the negotiating process and without the right to vote, in the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
Representatives designated by interested organs of the United Nations may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
1. Non-governmental organizations invited to the Conference may designate representatives to sit as observers at public meetings of the Conference and the Main Committee. 
2. Upon the invitation of the presiding officer of the conference body concerned and subject to the approval of that body, such observers may make oral statements on questions in which they have special competence. 
Any of these rules may be suspended by the Conference provided that 24 hours' notice of the proposal for the suspension has been given, which may be waived if no representative objects. 
Any such suspension shall be limited to a specific and stated purpose and to a period required to achieve that purpose. 
These rules of procedure may be amended by a decision of the Conference taken by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting, after the General Committee has reported on the proposed amendment. 
2. The request of the Preparatory Committee for a report on donor activities in support of sustainable development in small island developing States indicates that the international community is beginning to focus on the implementation of Agenda 21 2/ with respect to those States. 
material in the report can also be drawn upon in the decision-making process for prioritizing future activities. 
A table covering bilateral technical cooperation (table 8) is also included, although it was not possible to allocate its data to the 14 programme areas (see para. 10 below). 
Four additional tables provide some basic indicators as well as current levels of total bilateral and multilateral official development assistance (ODA) to the small island developing States (tables 13-16). 
In order to preserve the continuity of the report, the tables appear at the end of the text. 
Initial plans to extend the time period covered by the report to 1993 were abandoned due to the lack of complete data for that year. 
The report therefore gives a snapshot of donor activities; it does not purport to provide any indication of trends in development assistance for sustainable development in small island developing States. 
It may be several years before a clear trend in the area emerges, given the time involved in donors and recipients reorienting their development assistance programmes in line with revised priorities. 
To facilitate their work, organizations were provided with a questionnaire based on the guidelines set out by the Preparatory Committee in the above-mentioned decision. 
The majority of the organizations that were approached responded to the request of the Secretariat (see annex II) and a considerable amount of data was collected from those sources. 
Despite follow-up requests, the information collected from non-governmental organizations was not sufficiently comprehensive to be incorporated into the tables. 
However, where possible, that information has been included in an inventory of activities compiled by the Secretariat, which is before the Conference as a background document. 
The information supplied by OECD was the primary source of data for the activities of bilateral donors. 
In addition, some information was received directly from donors on their regional development activities in support of sustainable development in small island developing States (see annex II). 
The main reporting system used by the OECD Development Assistance Committee (DAC) to gather data on ODA flows is an aggregate system. 
OECD was able to provide the Secretariat with data broken down by sector under its Creditor Reporting System (CRS); unfortunately, that data is not available at the level of disbursement but only at the level of commitment. 
In an effort to ensure a greater comparability of data between bilateral and multilateral activities, the latter being reported by agencies at the level of disbursements, the Secretariat considered converting the commitment data to disbursement data using a correction factor. 
In view of the difficulty of arriving at an acceptable correction factor, however, the Secretariat did not pursue that option; accordingly, bilateral data contained in the present report refer to commitments only. 
Those donors that do not utilize the CRS and for whom data was not available from DAC were approached directly by the Secretariat for information on their development assistance programmes. 
10. The reporting of the technical cooperation component of bilateral development assistance to small island developing States also presented a problem: not all bilateral donors report technical cooperation under the CRS, the reporting of such assistance being optional. 
In view of its significance and in order to give an indication of the overall magnitude of bilateral development assistance to small island developing States, a separate table on technical cooperation (table 8) has been included in the report. 
It must be emphasized that the data contained in that table has not been incorporated into the other tables in the report because of the difficulty just noted and also because the table includes technical cooperation reported by donors under the CRS, thus creating a potential problem of duplication. 
Based on information supplied by OECD, the level of technical cooperation reported by bilateral donors under the CRS represents 25-30 per cent of the total level of technical cooperation reported to DAC. 
11. Two other methodological problems were encountered by the Secretariat in preparing the report. 
First, a number of activities reported by multilateral organizations were cross-sectoral in nature, raising the question of how they should be allocated among the various substantive areas of the programme of action. 
The Secretariat resolved not to attempt to sever such projects for reporting purposes but rather to allocate them to the area with which they had the strongest overall connection. 
13. As mentioned in paragraph 7 above, the Secretariat has compiled a comprehensive inventory of donor projects covering sustainable development in small island developing States. 
The inventory has been prepared at the activity level and is based on the data collected by the Secretariat from all bilateral and multilateral sources. 
Activities listed in the inventory are grouped under the substantive areas set out in the draft programme of action and, where provided by the donor, they include financial data for 1993, as well as for 1991 and 1992. 
Since it provides more detailed information on particular projects, the inventory should prove to be a useful supplement to the present report and is accordingly before the Conference as a background document. 
14. All figures used in both the report and the inventory are expressed in current United States dollars. 
A list of the small island developing States and territories covered in the report is contained in annex I. A list of the organizations and donor countries which provided information for the preparation of the report is contained in annex II. 
15. Historically, the small island developing States have been highly dependent on overseas development assistance to finance their social and economic development activities. 
16. Donor assistance either committed to or disbursed in small island developing States in the 14 programme areas stood at $1,615 million in 1991 and $1,142 million in 1992. 
The total level for the biennium 1991-92 was $2.8 billion (see table 1), about 72.9 per cent of which represented assistance from bilateral donors, with the remaining 27.1 per cent coming from multilateral sources, including United Nations agencies and intergovernmental organizations. 
18. Total assistance from bilateral and multilateral donors among the 14 substantive areas did not vary greatly from region to region. 
In the regions of Asia and the Pacific, Africa and Latin America and the Caribbean, assistance was allocated mainly to the programme areas of human resource development, land resources, national institutions and administrative capacity, and transport and communications. 
Those six donors together contributed approximately 86 per cent of the total level of bilateral support to the 14 programme areas over the period. 
20. In terms of the recipients of bilateral development assistance, the largest beneficiaries were Jamaica ($390 million) and Papua New Guinea ($341 million), the two countries accounting for about 39 per cent of the total level of assistance. 
The balance of the funds committed to the 14 programme areas by bilateral donors were divided among 31 small island developing States and territories. 
Within each of the five groups in the table there were wide disparities in per capita GDP as well as in per capita assistance received, with countries in the first group receiving no assistance. 
In addition, there was little correlation between per capita GDP and per capita assistance. 
On the whole, countries with higher per capita GDP benefited from higher per capita assistance than countries with lower per capita GDP. 
22. Table 4 contains data on the distribution of bilateral development assistance among the 14 programme areas of the draft programme of action. 
The areas that received the least financial assistance were science and technology, biodiversity resources, management of wastes and climate change, which together received less than 1 per cent of total bilateral assistance in 1991-92. 
Donors' regional development assistance programmes concentrated on providing support for regional institutions and human resource development. 
23. Table 6 indicates the regional distribution of bilateral development assistance to the 14 substantive areas for the 1991-92 biennium. 
Assistance to the Pacific island countries alone (i.e., excluding Singapore and Maldives) amounted to $797 million, or 43 per cent of the total. 
24. As to the regional distribution of assistance to the small island developing States, the data highlights the strong link between donors and particular regions based on geographic proximity. 
Assistance provided by Australia and New Zealand, for example, was directed almost exclusively to the Pacific island countries. 
25. Table 8 provides data on the level of technical cooperation directed to small island developing States for the 1991-92 biennium. 
26. Total technical cooperation for the period was approximately $823 million, comprising $497 million in 1991 and $326 million in 1992. 
The largest single provider of technical assistance was Australia, which accounted for 24 per cent ($196 million) of the total, followed by the United States of America (22 per cent), France (12 per cent), and Japan (10 per cent). 
The principal beneficiaries were Papua New Guinea (17 per cent, $144 million), Haiti (11 per cent), Jamaica (9 per cent), Dominican Republic (8 per cent), Cape Verde (7 per cent) and Fiji (6 per cent). 
As indicated above bilateral assistance to the area of national institutions and administrative capacity was, unlike the case of multilateral assistance, quite limited (4.9 per cent). 
Multilateral assistance to the remaining eight programme areas was also limited, ranging from 2.5 per cent for activities related to energy resources to less than 1 per cent for activities related to climate and sealevel rise and biodiversity resources. 
Ranges of per capita development assistance relative to per capita GDP were: 
32. Organizations of the United Nations system provided 35.3 per cent of total multilateral assistance to small island developing States in 1991 ($142.5 million) and 54.6 per cent in 1992 ($186.4 million) (see table 1). 
Human resource development received the highest level of assistance (36 per cent), followed by land resources (21.2 per cent), freshwater resources (9.7 per cent), management of wastes (9.3 per cent) and transport and communications (8.9 per cent). 
Some organizations within the United Nations system concentrated their activities in particular regions. 
The financial resources of the World Food Programme (WFP) were divided almost equally between Africa and Latin America and the Caribbean. 
33. Assistance from intergovernmental organizations for 1991-92 totalled $416 million or 56 per cent of total multilateral assistance to small island developing States for the period. 
The area of transport and communications received the greater share of resources from intergovernmental organizations (28.4 per cent), followed by land resources (25.2 per cent) and human resource development (19 per cent). 
The Commonwealth Secretariat provided funding for activities in all of the substantive areas, with emphasis on human resource development, regional institutions and technical cooperation, and national institutions and administrative capacity, while the European Community supported activities mainly in the areas of land resources and transport and communications. 
34. A number of non-governmental organizations (see list in annex II) reported that they were undertaking activities in sectoral areas that corresponded to the substantive areas of the draft programme of action. 
Most of the information received from those organizations, however, was qualitative rather than quantitative. 
The majority of the responses came from international non-governmental organizations that were involved in implementing activities mainly at the national level, although some programmes had a broader focus. 
35. Of the non-governmental organizations that provided information, most had programmes that focused on the management of the coastal and marine environment and human resource development. 
Activities included the protection of marine areas, the protection of turtle populations, remote sensing for aquaculture, public awareness of environmental issues, and training programmes and workshops across the spectrum of issues pertaining to sustainable development. 
Other activities supported by non-governmental organizations included the maintenance of biodiversity, land and freshwater management, capacity-building at the national and regional levels, energy development and studies on climate change. 
36. The World Wide Fund for Nature (WWF) reported activities in a number of small island countries, particularly in the Pacific. 
Of particular relevance to small islands is the WWF transregional programme on coastal and marine pollution, which involved the creation of a marine conservation network aimed at improving the quality of current and future WWF coastal and marine conservation projects and promoting inter-organizational cooperation. 
37. The Caribbean People's Development Agency focused on training programmes and fostering an awareness and understanding of development strategies in a number of Caribbean countries. 
Other non-governmental organizations with similar programmes included the Island Resources Foundation; South Pacific Action Committee for Human Ecology and Environment; International Union of Forestry Research Organizations; International Ocean Institute; and the World Wide Fund for Nature. 
The organization has been working with the Alliance of Small Island States since 1989 to provide legal assistance on issues relating to the negotiation of a convention on climate change. 
39. The present section of the report highlights the range and magnitude of activities undertaken by donors in small island developing States within the 14 programme areas of the draft programme of action. 
More detailed information on those activities can be found in the inventory of donor projects accompanying the report (see para. 7 above). 
40. Assistance in the area of climate change and sealevel rise was small, totalling $8.0 million, or 0.3 per cent of total assistance in all programme areas. 
In cooperation with various Pacific island countries, Australia has funded since 1990 an ongoing sealevel monitoring programme in the South Pacific, utilizing remote monitoring devices linked by satellite to its national tidal facility, at a cost of $5 million. 
In 1992, New Zealand provided in excess of $600,000 for similar purposes to Tuvalu, the Cook Islands, Kiribati and Fiji. 
41. At the multilateral level, donor activities in the area can be divided into two broad sub-areas: those that concern monitoring and information exchange and those that concern various aspects of capacity-building. 
The largest programme, with a budget in excess of $1.6 million, was the World Weather Watch Programme of the World Meteorological Organization (WMO), which was being implemented in a number of countries, including Papua New Guinea, Seychelles, Maldives and Cape Verde. 
Another key project was the WMO Tropical Ocean/Global Atmosphere Programme, which involved the monitoring and study of the southern oscillation and El Ni phenomena. 
Funding for the programme was about $1 million in 1991-1992 with a further $500,000 allocated for 1993. 
The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), through the Intergovernmental Oceanographic Commission (IOC), provided funding for the implementation of the Global Sea Level Observing System (GLOSS), which provides standardized sealevel data from a global network of 300 stations. 
42. The programme area of natural and environmental disasters received $35.3 million, or 1.3 per cent of total donor resources. 
The two primary sub-areas of donor activity were disaster relief and rehabilitation, and disaster preparedness. 
For the same period, disaster relief provided by the United Nations system totalled about $2.5 million and covered emergency food aid, the rehabilitation of the agriculture and forestry sectors, and reconstruction programmes. 
The largest multilateral donor was WFP, followed by the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
43. Disaster preparedness projects mainly operated at the regional and international levels. 
44. As to intergovernmental organizations, the Caribbean Development Bank provided loan funding for the rehabilitation and improvement of sea defences in Dominica ($7.8 million) and for a consultancy in Barbados to develop proposals to improve storm-water drainage facilities ($285,000). 
45. Assistance to small island developing States in the area of waste management amounted to $45.0 million, or 1.6 per cent of total resources. 
46. The activity of the United Nations system was largely at the national level and covered the development of infrastructure and facilities for waste collection; treatment and disposal; the development of waste monitoring and control mechanisms; and support for capacity-building measures, including institutional strengthening and human resource development. 
UNDP also supported a number of projects, including the development and implementation of a solid waste collection and disposal system in Maldives ($660,000) and a new technological system for processing waste in Papua New Guinea ($292,000). 
The International Maritime Organization (IMO) provided over $700,000 to support projects aimed at protecting the marine and coastal environment from pollution, including projects aimed at developing regional protection strategies. 
The World Bank provided about $12.6 million for a sewerage and drainage project in Cyprus and $2 million for infrastructural support for a housing project in Fiji. 
47. The total value of assistance allocated to the area of coastal and marine resources was $85.4 million, representing 3.1 per cent of total assistance in all programme areas. The assistance provided was broad in scope. 
A number of United Nations organizations were involved in supporting those activities, particularly the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC), the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP), FAO and UNEP. 
48. As to intergovernmental organizations, the Asian Development Bank funded a number of projects in the Pacific, including training on the protection of coastal environments. 
The Commonwealth Secretariat also supported a number of activities, primarily in the areas of exclusive economic zone management, maritime areas legislation and fishery legislation and management. 
Over the 1991-1992 period, the Commonwealth Secretariat allocated about $330,000 to support exclusive economic zone management in 14 small island developing States. 
49. Of the bilateral donors, Japan and New Zealand were prominent: Japan supported activities related to fisheries development in numerous small island developing States (Cape Verde, the Marshall Islands, Kiribati, Maldives, Saint Vincent and the Grenadines, and Tuvalu), as well as activities related to marine reforestation (Papua New Guinea). 
Assistance from New Zealand supported fisheries development in the Pacific island countries and the establishment of marine training centres in Kiribati. 
50. The value of assistance allocated by both bilateral and multilateral donors in the substantive area of freshwater resources was $110.5 million, or 4.0 per cent of total assistance to small island developing States in the 14 programme areas. 
Bilateral donors active in the field included Australia, Canada, New Zealand, France, Germany and the Netherlands, while beneficiaries included Solomon Islands, Dominica, Saint Lucia, Samoa, Vanuatu, Mauritius and Cape Verde. 
51. At the multilateral level several United Nations organizations including WHO, FAO and the World Bank, as well as the European Community and the Commonwealth Secretariat supported projects similar in nature to those being funded bilaterally. 
The Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat supported several projects dealing with the management of freshwater resources, particularly through the provision of technical assistance. 
WHO maintained projects in Cyprus, Malta, Bahrain and Maldives covering the development and management of water resources, as did the Pan American Health Organization in a number of Caribbean island countries. 
52. The land resources area received the third largest share of financial assistance from donors to small island developing States (18.9 per cent, or $522.6 million). 
The principal multilateral donors were FAO, WFP, UNEP, the World Bank and the European Community. 
Most of the projects undertaken by the United Nations system in the programme area comprised research and technical cooperation in support of agricultural development and land-use planning, including forestry, mining and institution-building. 
FAO supported projects covering forest management in Papua New Guinea and Cape Verde, institutional strengthening for the agriculture sector in Tonga and agricultural planning in Trinidad and Tobago. 
Australia financed rural development projects in Fiji, Papua New Guinea and Samoa, while Canada, the Netherlands and Japan supported similar projects in Jamaica. 
The United States of America financed an industrial diversification project in Mauritius and agricultural development projects in Jamaica and Cape Verde. 
Those activities covered a broad range of areas, including the development of mineral resources, agricultural mechanization, livestock management, infrastructure development and land rehabilitation. 
The European Community provided assistance to a number of countries including Jamaica, Dominica, Grenada, Vanuatu, Western Samoa, Solomon Islands and the Federated States of Micronesia. 
55. The value of assistance allocated by multilateral and bilateral donors to energy resources was $184.9 million, or 6.7 per cent of total assistance to small island developing States. 
Bilateral support was widespread. Japan and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland financed two major oil refinery modernization projects in Trinidad and Tobago ($51.3 million). 
56. The tourism resources programme area received a very small share of the financial assistance provided by multilateral and bilateral donors ($28.9 million, or 1.1 per cent of total assistance provided). 
Activities supported by donors included the strengthening of national planning capabilities for the development of tourism resources; improving the quality of tourism products; and upgrading tourism-related infrastructure and facilities. 
In addition, UNDP supported the development of a tourism master plan for Vanuatu and the World Bank provided funds for airport improvements in Maldives. 
Japan co-sponsored a number of activities undertaken by ESCAP in the tourism field. 
57. Three intergovernmental organizations involved in the programme area were the World Tourism Organization (WTO), the Commonwealth Secretariat and the European Community. 
The Commonwealth Secretariat funded a number of advisers specialized in various specific aspects of tourism, including marketing, planning, training and statistics. 
The recipients of Commonwealth Secretariat support included Samoa, Cyprus and several Caribbean countries. 
58. Only $8.0 million, or 0.3 per cent of total assistance by bilateral and multilateral donors, was allocated to the programme area of biodiversity resources. 
Activities included establishing and strengthening institutional capacities to manage and conserve marine and land resources; developing management plans; creating public awareness programmes; conducting training and research; and strengthening the legal framework in support of conservation efforts. 
An example of the type of activity funded under GEF is a five-year forest rehabilitation project in Mauritius that commenced in 1992. 
UNEP was also involved in implementing regional programmes on the conservation of biodiversity and the development of environmental management plans. 
UNESCO provided technical and financial support for biodiversity projects, which included a study of Caribbean medicinal plants ($16,000 for 1992) and, with financial assistance from Germany, a tropical rain forest conservation programme in Papua New Guinea ($220,000 for 1991-1992). 
59. With regard to intergovernmental organizations, the European Community provided assistance to the island countries of Antigua, Barbados, Jamaica and the Solomon Islands. 
60. Assistance to small island developing States in the substantive area of national institutions and administrative capacity amounted to $619.5 million, or 22.5 per cent of total resources, and correspondingly this area received the largest share of resources from bilateral donors. 
At a broad level, the focus of activities was on strengthening national capacities in the economic and public administration sectors and on providing support for structural adjustment and debt refinancing programmes. 
In addition, support was provided for promoting industrial development as a means of creating employment opportunities; purchasing data-processing equipment; and providing services, including water and electricity, to public enterprises. 
61. A number of bilateral donors made the area a priority. 
Outstanding among the activities supported by the United States of America relate to economic development and support services in the Federated States of Micronesia and Marshall Islands ($72 million in each year of the biennium) and to administrative budget and education also in these two island States ($72 million). 
Another important recipient of assistance was Jamaica in the Latin America and the Caribbean area, having been assisted with approximately $27 million in various areas including support to balance of payments, financial and economic development services. 
Australia channelled about 34 per cent of its total assistance to small island developing States into the area, the bulk of those funds going to support public administration and government services. 
Support for structural adjustment programmes and balance-of-payments adjustments accounted for nearly all of the assistance provided by Japan and the Netherlands respectively, and 69 per cent of assistance from France. 
62. At the multilateral level, approximately 4.8 per cent of disbursements by multilateral organizations covered activities relating to the programme area. 
Beneficiaries of that kind of assistance, provided mainly by UNIDO, World Bank, the World Intellectual Property Organization (WIPO) and the ILO, included Cyprus, Fiji, Papua New Guinea and Vanuatu. 
63. Among the intergovernmental organizations, the European Development Fund assisted Cyprus (60 per cent of its assistance in this area), Malta, several countries in Asia and the Pacific (Kiribati, Papua New Guinea, Solomon Islands among others) and also Cape Verde and Sao Tome and Principe in Africa. 
The Commonwealth Secretariat provided support in several areas, ranging from debt record management to the elaboration of environmental management plans for the conduct of environmental impact assessments. 
Both the Asian Development Bank and the Caribbean Development Bank supported activities designed to improve national capacities for formulating and implementing environmental management strategies and conducting environmental assessments. 
Those activities were supported by the Commonwealth Secretariat and ECLAC, among others. 
65. Total funding to support regional institutions and technical cooperation was $64.9 million, representing 2.4 per cent of the total level of donor support for small island developing States. 
Bilateral donors provided about $55 million to support regional institutions in various areas and to strengthen the capacity of those institutions to serve their members. 
The Caribbean Community (CARICOM), for example, received approximately $10 million from Germany and Canada. 
Germany also provided assistance to the Organization of Eastern Caribbean States ($8 million) and funded programmes carried out by south Pacific regional institutions ($7 million). 
Australia, New Zealand and Japan provided $6 million in funding to the South Pacific Commission, and Australia and New Zealand provided about $4.2 million for the South Pacific Forum Secretariat, the South Pacific Regional Environment Programme and the South Pacific Geo-Science Commission. 
66. While multilateral resources committed and disbursed in the substantive area represented only 1.3 per cent of total multilateral assistance, the activities conducted were wide-ranging. 
UNEP, in conjunction with SPREP, was establishing a pollution assessment and control programme in the south Pacific region. 
UNEP also promoted interregional collaboration among the East Asian, South East Pacific and South Pacific Regional Seas Programmes on issues concerning climate change, marine pollution, coastal management and the development of Global Resource Information Database (GRID) nodes. 
The UNEP regional service centres in the Caribbean, the South Pacific and Portuguese-speaking Africa offer facilities for the exchange of scientific and technical information on the environment. 
67. The Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat provided support for the establishment of a regional mechanism for improving access to water and sanitation facilities in several Pacific island countries, including Kiribati, Federated States of Micronesia and Tuvalu. 
UNDCP supported regional efforts to improve communication in the fight against drug trafficking, while IMO provided assistance with the legal aspects of maritime transport and measures for protecting the marine environment. 
The Commonwealth Secretariat was engaged in cooperative activities with the South Pacific Regional Environment Programme on capacity-strengthening in the areas of meteorology and finance; with the Eastern Caribbean Central Bank on debt management; and with the South Pacific Commission on the development of human resources. 
68. The transport and communications substantive area received the fourth highest amount of external assistance from both multilateral and bilateral donors (11.8 per cent or approximately $324 million). 
Bilateral donors contributed 54.5 per cent of that amount, the main donors being Australia, Canada, Finland, France, Germany, Japan, New Zealand, Sweden and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. 
The International Civil Aviation Organization (ICAO) provided assistance with national aviation legislation and aviation training to Papua New Guinea, the Bahamas, Sao Tome and Principe, Trinidad and Tobago, Seychelles and Cuba. 
IMO financed a global training programme on the protection of the marine environment and the conduct of port inspections in accordance with relevant international agreements. 
UNESCO provided support for several Pacific island countries in the communications sector, particularly with television and video unit needs, the establishment of transmission points for frequency modulation (FM) radio coverage, the provision of printing press facilities, and the provision of equipment and training of personnel in newspaper computer operations. 
The Universal Postal Union (UPU) assisted several countries with the management and operation of postal services. 
71. Four intergovernmental organizations, the African and Islamic Development Banks (IDB and ADB), the Commonwealth Secretariat and the European Community supported activities in the programme area. 
The ADB financed two large projects in Cape Verde, one on shipyard improvement and the other on the construction of the airport at Praia. 
IDB financed a port operations project in the Comoros, while the Commonwealth Secretariat financed projects in Jamaica, Dominica, Trinidad and Tobago, Maldives and Vanuatu. 
The European Community also financed projects in Jamaica, Antigua, Grenada, Kiribati, Fiji, Solomon Islands and the Federated States of Micronesia. 
72. There were few activities funded by donors in the substantive area of science and technology; the level of assistance to the area amounted to only $10.5 million, or 0.4 per cent of total external assistance. 
73. The substantive area of human resource development received overall the largest share of external assistance in the 1991-1992 period. 
Bilateral donors provided $512.4 million, or approximately 25.4 per cent of total bilateral assistance, while multilateral donors provided $197.4 million, or 26.5 per cent of total multilateral assistance. 
Although the African small island countries received only 7.8 per cent of bilateral assistance, they received 55.2 per cent ($85.3 million) of assistance from multilateral sources. 
Canada also assisted Haiti in this type of assistance with over $23 million. 
Austria, Japan, Switzerland and the Netherlands also contributed approximately $10 million in food aid over the 1991-1992 period. 
Japan provided $49 million by way of support for hospitals in Fiji, Papua New Guinea and Haiti and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland provided $17 million for low-cost housing in Jamaica. 
76. Multilateral organizations also provided support to the small island developing States in the three main sub-areas. 
The United Nations Population Fund, for example, provided over $2.3 million for a multidisciplinary technical assistance project in the Pacific and the World Bank allocated $11.5 million for education projects in the Bahamas and Maldives. 
A reorientation of priorities in response to Agenda 21 and, more importantly, to the prospective outcomes of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, will take some time. 
78. One major finding of the report is that the support of the donor community for sustainable development in small island developing States in 1991-1992 was concentrated in relatively few of the programme areas covered in the proposed programme of action. 
Bilateral assistance focused on five of those areas: national institutions and administrative capacity, human resource development, land resources and, to a lesser extent, transport and communications and energy resources. 
Multilateral assistance was also weighted towards human resource development, other areas of emphasis being land resources, transport and communications, freshwater resources and the management of wastes. 
Such a correlation would be expected; its absence raises questions about the distribution of external assistance among those countries. 
In that connection, two considerations are worthy of note. 
First, the areas that have received the highest levels of support in the past represent capacity-building and infrastructural development and are therefore crucial for achieving the sustainable development of small island developing States. 
Second, while the data indicates that the other areas of the proposed programme of action received less emphasis, it will be necessary to reassess the needs of small island developing States in those other areas at the country level before deciding on the extent of funding needed. 
At any rate, any increased funding to those other areas should be provided on the basis of the principle of additionality, since a mere reallocation of funding might compromise national capacity-building and infrastructural development. 
In order to ensure adequate resources for the sustainable development of small island developing States, there is a need to explore innovative approaches for financing sustainable development and, even more important, for strengthening the political will to support it. 
Thus, the report does not attempt to examine either the efficiency of the supply of external assistance to those States or the efficiency of their utilization of that assistance. 
Regardless of whether ODA increases adequately in the future, efforts are needed to evaluate both the effectiveness and the cost effectiveness of projects and programmes, whether financed by external assistance or from domestic resources. 
Second, it will be necessary both to ensure that external assistance is designed to meet clearly identified priorities and perceived needs or to remove critical bottlenecks, as well as to ensure that all activities are closely monitored. 
Note: Two dots (..) indicate that data are not available or are not reported separately. 
Note: Two dots (..) indicate that data are not available or are not reported separately. 
Note: Two dots (..) indicate that data are not available or are not reported separately. 
Note: Two dots (..) indicate that data are not available or are not reported separately. 
a/ Comprising land area and inland waters. 
b/ Projected. 
c/ Ratio to relevant age group. 
e/ Goods and services. 
f/ 1987. 
g/ 1990. 
h/ Goods and non-factor services. 
Source: Development Assistance Committee of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development. 
Source: Development Assistance Committee of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development. 
Note: A dash (--) indicates that the amount is nil or negligible. 
a/ Disbursement figures. 
The report takes up, in section I, policy issues related to resource flows and finance for development, the World Summit for Social Development and the Agenda for Development. 
Sections II and III deal with follow-up to the conclusions of ACC at its first regular session of 1993 on the functioning of ACC and its subsidiary machinery, and follow-up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED). 
Section V deals with operational activities for development; section VI, with assistance to countries invoking Article 50 of the Charter of the United Nations; and Section VII, with financial, administrative and personnel issues. 
Section VIII highlights elements of ACC's programme in 1994. 
The outcome of ACC consideration of these items was covered in the annual overview reports for 1991 and 1992. 
3. At its second regular session of 1993, ACC had a wide-ranging discussion which focused on policy issues cutting across the themes of resource flows and financing for development, the World Summit for Social Development, and the Agenda for Development. 
4. Opening the discussions, the Secretary-General reviewed some of the challenges facing the United Nations in the post-cold-war period, in fulfilment of its Charter responsibilities for the promotion of economic and social development. 
5. Given these trends, the expansion of demands on United Nations organizations, and the multiplication of urgent, short-term needs that tended to divert attention from long-term development, the elaboration of operational priorities at the level of the system was, in the view of the Secretary-General, increasingly essential. 
6. A number of key characteristics of the current situation and their policy implications emerged from the discussions: 
(b) Yet, ODA continued to stagnate in real terms. Aid flows from oil-exporting countries had decreased and countries of the former Soviet Union had become recipients rather than providers of aid; 
It was essential that a more enduring rationale for ODA should emerge, in the context of a broader, more comprehensive framework for international development cooperation; 
(e) The number of claimants for ODA had increased, and urgent, short-term demands for emergency and humanitarian relief assistance had escalated with the increase in natural and man-made emergencies. 
7. In light of those trends, a number of policy conclusions affecting development cooperation in general, and the United Nations system, in particular, emerged from the discussions: 
(a) Development was not only a prerequisite for international peace and security but was the only durable, equitable and cost-effective way of preventing conflicts. 
Ways must also be found to strengthen the linkages between short-term humanitarian needs and longer-term development goals, particularly in conflict situations. 
Preventive diplomacy and post-conflict peace-building should be woven into the two ends of the continuum, from relief to rehabilitation and development; 
(b) Equally critical was the need to change the international trading conditions faced by the low-income countries, which were steadily losing their share in world trade. 
It was also essential to improve commodity prices, open markets to exports from those countries and ensure fair trading conditions for them, since gains from trade could far outweigh, at least in the medium term, the benefits of the aid to be received; 
(c) There was a strong economic argument for investment in developing countries. 
(d) In the light of the experience that well-designed programmes by countries with strong management records attract appropriate financing, one of the priorities for inter-agency collaboration should be to assist developing countries to improve their design and overall management capacities. 
Also extremely important potentially was the role that United Nations organizations, working together, could play in assisting countries to integrate a strong social component into the conceptualization, design and implementation of reform programmes; 
(f) A greater share of ODA resources should likewise be devoted to the social sector, particularly for rural development and the eradication of poverty, and for disadvantaged and marginalized groups. 
Market forces and traditional policies had proved unable to address social problems at their roots. 
Innovative policies and new partnerships with civil society and local grass-root non-governmental organizations (NGOs) needed to be developed in order to promote participatory development within the framework of national priorities; 
(g) A greater emphasis needed to be placed on transboundary and regional approaches to development, particularly in those areas such as environment, climate, communications and water resources, where cooperative solutions were essential; 
(h) During a period of recession in many industrial countries, allocations to ODA were competing with domestic and other needs. Donors insisted on the most efficient use of resources and demonstrable results from the United Nations system and recipient countries alike. 
If the system used systematic and coordinated approaches which avoided fragmentary and partial responses to development problems, its credibility could only be enhanced and public support would be strengthened in donor countries for multilateral development cooperation; 
(i) The record of the United Nations system in development cooperation included many success stories that needed to be better projected. 
Greater efforts should be made to create a more positive and balanced public image of the United Nations, encompassing not only political and peace-keeping activities but also its economic and social achievements. 
Current reforms in the economic and social sectors of the United Nations and ongoing efforts to enhance the effectiveness of operational activities should also, if well projected, help foster greater public support for the development role of the system; 
(j) Collaboration between the specialized agencies and the Bretton Woods institutions should be pursued in the light of these new imperatives. 
The impression that the financial institutions focused exclusively on economic efficiency and the specialized agencies on social solidarity needed to be corrected and a common approach developed, based on rigorous analysis and shared values of efficiency and solidarity, designed to promote human-centred sustainable development. 
More generally, new partnerships should be developed among the organizations of the system, based on a concentration of efforts and full utilization of the competences and technical capacities of each organization; 
(k) The World Summit for Social Development and the forthcoming agenda for development should be viewed as instruments to promote enhanced system-wide cooperation and introduce a more comprehensive framework for addressing global socio-economic problems and facilitating the mobilization of human and financial resources for development; 
(l) The World Summit should concern itself with issues that lie at the intersection of the economic and social sectors and with the relationship between society and development. 
It should deal with the social crisis of the 1990s from a global perspective, addressing the critical social problems experienced by all countries and regions of the world, whatever their level of development. 
It should be seen as a continuation of UNCED which created the awareness that global problems required global solutions and that sustainable development was a shared responsibility; given the global nature of social problems, it should provide an additional rationale for international cooperation for development; 
(m) The agenda for development should also provide a working framework for a more comprehensive approach by the system to development cooperation. 
8. ACC agreed that, following these preliminary conclusions, it would carry out, at its first regular session of 1994, a further examination of issues relating to the division of labour within the United Nations system and the system's access to resources. 
9. In 1992, ACC undertook a comprehensive review of its own functioning and the structure of its subsidiary machinery. 
The review was part of an overall effort to enhance policy coordination and coherence in the work of the United Nations system and bring about a more integrated approach to peace-building and economic and social development, responsive to the new challenges which the 1990s posed for international cooperation. 
The annual overview report of ACC for 1992, provided detailed information on the outcome of that review (E/1993/81). 
Improved coordination of substantive support for ACC is also expected to result from the attribution to CCPOQ of overview responsibilities for the ACC Subcommittee on Nutrition, together with the Subcommittee on Drug Control, Rural Development and Statistical Activities. 
The Committee also continued to pay attention to the need for new and additional financing for the implementation of Agenda 21. 
13. A specific area to which ACC devoted close attention, in the context of its review of the functioning of the ACC machinery, relates to information-sharing. 
14. The Task Force considered the various types of media used for information dissemination and examined several alternatives for the network infrastructure needed for electronic access to United Nations information systems. 
The current status and future trends of database technology, together with requirements for administrative and operational simplicity, were also reviewed. 
Such a body would replace ACCIS and would have the task of developing standards and recommending practices on information technology and services for use by the United Nations system. 
The Task Force stressed that close coordination between the new body and ICC would be essential. 
It concurred with the recommendation of the Task Force that, considering resource constraints and demands, United Nations organizations should extend the accessibility of publicly available information via telecommunication networks (using pilot projects where applicable), subject to adequate billing and control mechanisms. 
19. At its second regular session in 1993, ACC welcomed the progress made by the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development (IACSD) in the allocation and sharing of responsibilities among the organizations of the United Nations system for the implementation of Agenda 21. 
It fully supported the emphasis placed by IACSD on the need for additional financing to carry out the new mandates emanating from Agenda 21. 
It also noted the additional burden of reporting placed on the organizations of the system resulting from the decisions of the Commission on Sustainable Development and emphasized that the priority of the system should continue to be the effective implementation of Agenda 21. 
It further considered that reports should focus on the process of cooperation and networking in the implementation of programmes in relation to the different chapters of Agenda 21. 
20. ACC will review the working arrangements for IACSD at its second regular session of 1994, in accordance with its decision adopted at its first regular session of 1993. 
It approved the objectives and arrangements for the functioning of the Subcommittee, as recommended by IACSD. 
22. During 1993, IACSD completed the process of designation of task managers and cooperating organizations for the various chapters and programme areas of Agenda 21. 
The objective of that exercise was to ensure collaboration and cooperation in the follow-up to Agenda 21, including reporting on its implementation by the United Nations system. 
23. The task managers would assist IACSD, in collaboration with other relevant organizations, in ensuring a coordinated contribution of the United Nations system to the implementation of Agenda 21 in specific areas of the multi-year thematic programme of work established by the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
24. The organizations of the United Nations system continued, individually and collectively, to carry out programme activities in their respective areas of competence in response to Agenda 21. 
An International Conference on Chemical Safety was being convened by IPCS in Stockholm to consider the establishment of an intergovernmental forum in chemical safety. 
A comprehensive inventory of the activities being undertaken by the United Nations system, OECD and the European Union in the six programme areas of chapter 19 was prepared. 
26. With regard to hazardous wastes, UNEP indicated that the secretariat of the Basel Convention, the main framework for inter-agency cooperation in that area, had become operational and was undertaking coordination activities. 
A cooperative programme for the implementation of Agenda 21 in that field was being developed and a consultative meeting was planned for early 1994 to finalize the programme. 
27. On protection of the marine environment, UNEP reported that a preliminary meeting of experts to assess the effectiveness of regional seas agreements had been held in Nairobi from 6 to 10 December 1993. 
Negotiations were under way with national partners and regional seas secretariats on the preparation of national surveys, regional overviews, and regional control strategies. 
With regard to the protection of the marine environment from land-based sources of pollution, intergovernmental expert group meetings were planned for June 1994 on possible amendments to the Montreal Guidelines and in March 1995 on the finalization of a draft programme of action in that field. 
A programme of information had also been developed on Capacity 21 priorities and a monograph series on capacity-building for sustainable development in various sectors was being developed in collaboration with a number of United Nations partners. 
At the field level, collaboration among the various organizations was being strengthened to assist developing countries in reinforcing their own coordination mechanisms for capacity-building. 
The UNDP Governing Council in 1993 approved the establishment of 41 sustainable development national officer posts. 
29. With regard to the follow-up to chapter 6 relating to health, WHO emphasized the intersectoral nature of the issue and the broad array of activities being undertaken in that field. 
The results of an international workshop on health, the environment and sustainable development organized by the Government of Denmark would also be integrated into the work of the system. 
WHO was collaborating with the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources on issues of water supply and sanitation and water quality management and as the executing agency of IPCS in the implementation of chapter 19. 
30. With regard to science and education (chaps. 35 and 36), the strategic nature of the issues and their impact on production systems and on consumption and behaviour patterns were emphasized. 
An inter-agency consultation had been organized by UNESCO to launch a new phase of system-wide cooperation, although considerable work had already been undertaken in the context of the joint UNEP/UNESCO international environmental education programme. 
The experience gained, in that context, would be fully brought to bear on education for sustainable development. 
In the area of science, UNESCO stressed that non-governmental organizations and other partners needed to be involved in developing cooperative scientific and research programmes and that close coordination should be established with UNDP's Capacity 21 initiative. 
31. Regarding the cluster of land, including land management, forest and sustainable agriculture and rural development, FAO had convened two inter-agency consultations on forestry and on sustainable agriculture and rural development, in March and May 1993 respectively, and their reports had been submitted to IACSD. 
Non-governmental organizations had also participated in the consultations, which had raised awareness, and helped them to exchange information on activities and identify areas for closer cooperation. 
Electronic networks were being set up to maintain closer links among the organizations involved. 
Specific Sustainable Agriculture and Rural Development (SARD) programming activities had also been undertaken in several developing countries, and two workshops on UNCED follow-up for FAO country representatives had been organized. 
In the area of water, the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources was developing an overall strategy for fresh water as a follow-up to Agenda 21. 
32. ILO drew particular attention to its Interdepartmental Project on Environment and the World of Work - included in its regular programme and budget for 1994-1995 - which would require close collaboration with other organizations within the United Nations system. 
34. The World Bank indicated that, in the first year following the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, its financial commitments to activities in the areas of pollution, land and water and the strengthening of institutional capacities in developing countries had doubled, to $2 billion. 
National environmental action plans were being instituted in several countries, and environmental assessment procedures were being developed and projects redesigned accordingly. 
The proposed "earth increment" for the International Development Association (IDA) had however not materialized. 
35. IFAD had prepared a report on the follow-up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development which it intended to submit to its Executive Board and subsequently to the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
IFAD had also taken the initiative of establishing an advisory group on environment and sustainable development, the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP), to identify leverage points for coordination of JCGP activities in support of Agenda 21 at the country level. 
36. The Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development of the United Nations Secretariat outlined developments in the areas of technology, decision-making structures, major groups, critical elements of sustainability and financing. 
A working group was being set up with the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD), and an expert group meeting was being hosted by Norway on environmentally sound technologies. 
37. The meetings of IACSD continued to provide the forum for exchanges of views between funding institutions and specialized agencies regarding their cooperation in implementing Agenda 21, which required expanded activities and therefore increased funding. 
The need to harmonize strategies and plans at the country level, such as National Environmental Action Plans (NEAPs), national sustainable development strategies, tropical forestry action programmes and country strategy notes, was underlined. 
The World Bank provided an update on the status of NEAPs, and noted that they were already beginning to provide the basis for environmental investments. 
Similar processes at the regional level were encouraged. 
Much more substantive involvement of the relevant United Nations agencies was anticipated in the operational phase, compared with the pilot phase of GEF. 
UNDP/GEF was publishing a newsletter and an operational bulletin on its activities on a regular basis. 
40. UNEP indicated that it was currently engaged in developing policies and strategies to discharge its role and responsibilities in the operational phase of GEF as one of its implementing agencies. 
UNEP was also reviewing the future role of the Scientific and Technical Advisory Panel in the operational phase; in doing so, UNEP would seek ways and means of utilizing the technical expertise in the United Nations system. 
42. The Committee stressed once again the need for additional financing to carry out the new mandates emanating from Agenda 21. 
The reordering of priorities and the reallocation of resources which was already taking place could not meet all the requirements of Agenda 21. 
While noting that the financial needs of individual organizations would be reviewed by their respective governing bodies in the context of their regular budgets, the Committee considered that, in particular, activities and programmes that involved more than one agency would require additional funding. 
Such needs will be reported to the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
It was agreed that the Commission should be provided with information on additional funding requirements on a coordinated basis. 
43. In accordance with the decision of CPC at its thirty-second session, the twenty-seventh series of Joint Meetings of CPC/ACC was held on 27 October 1993. It was devoted to the results of UNCED and their implications for the United Nations system. 
They also noted with appreciation the information and analysis provided in the background document for the meeting. 
49. As requested under paragraph 53 of resolution 47/199, a management process, including guidelines, targets, benchmarks and time-frames for implementation of the resolution, was reviewed by CCPOQ at its first regular session of 1993. 
The work programme was periodically updated in order to take account of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/7 requesting result-oriented targets and appropriate interaction with the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP) and the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
50. CCPOQ welcomed the progress made by UNDP towards broadening the base for recruitment of resident coordinators: approximately 45 per cent of the coordinators currently in place had worked at some stage in another United Nations organization or had experience outside UNDP. 
Particular attention was given to improving the quality and the use made of the annual reports of resident coordinators. 
The working group was scheduled to report to CCPOQ at its February 1994 session. 
Senior agency headquarters staff also participated in the workshop. 
Resulting guidance notes for the preparation, design and implementation of country strategy notes were reviewed by CCPOQ for circulation to resident coordinators in early 1994. 
Further review and evaluation will be based on the first generation of notes. 
52. Following agreement on a system-wide common interpretation of the programme approach at its first regular session of 1993, CCPOQ addressed the issue of the implications of such an interpretation for monitoring and evaluation. 
Action is also being taken to assess the implementation at the field level of the common framework for the programme approach, as requested in paragraph 5 of Council resolution E/1993/7. 
53. In accordance with paragraph 22 of resolution 47/199, CCPOQ developed and approved, at its first regular session of 1993, a common interpretation of national execution to be applied by the United Nations system. 
54. Following ACC's approval in September 1992 of a common framework for the system's efforts to achieve further decentralization of capacities and authorities, a CCPOQ working group pursued its analysis of different aspects of decentralization and their implications for enhancing the effectiveness of the United Nations system's operational activities. 
Particular attention is being given to obtaining improved data on the system's financial and personnel resources for operational activities and to the potential for harmonizing and improving communication systems. 
55. A further extension of the successful programme of field coordination management workshops for senior field representatives was approved for 1994. 
CCPOQ invited all members of the United Nations development system to view their involvement and commitment to the programme as an integral part of their efforts to improve the delivery of their technical cooperation programmes and of the system's response to the relevant recommendations of the General Assembly. 
56. The 1994 phase of the overall programme would involve its extension to the training of nationals in the design and management of United Nations development cooperation programmes, for which three workshops at country level would be organized. 
The programme was being conducted by the ILO International Training Centre at Turin with the guidance of CCPOQ and its Advisory Panel on Training. 
61. The new case in point was the response of the United Nations system, under Article 50 of the Charter, to the special economic problems of eight countries adversely affected by the sanctions imposed on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
Copies of the communications were made available to the members of the Security Council and were transmitted to its Committee established pursuant to resolution 724 (1991) and, subsequently, to its Working Group on Article 50. 
Most of the organizations contemplated intensifying, within their respective mandates and available financial resources, their assistance activities and technical cooperation programmes in the countries concerned, as specifically outlined in their replies. 
64. As regards additional measures or special assistance projects in response to the immediate hardships encountered and urgent needs faced by the affected countries, the information received was largely of a preliminary nature. 
Efforts to overcome the severe problems being encountered in collecting the necessary data continued. 
The World Bank provided information on its balance-of-payments support and project financing in several affected countries. 
The African Development Bank, indicated, inter alia, that, in recognition of some negative effects of the adjustment measures, it had approved in August 1993 a poverty alleviation loan amounting to US$ 14 million for Uganda. 
67. ACC, at its second regular session in 1993, requested CCAQ, in regard to its work for the development of a system-wide strategy to improve managerial effectiveness and accountability, to present its proposals for review by ACC in 1994. 
68. An important objective of the exercise was to assist the top management of the organizations of the common system to build management teams as a crucial element of current efforts to reinvigorate the international civil service. 
69. ACC also approved, on the recommendation of CCAQ, a policy statement on the prevention of sexual harassment and reviewed ongoing matters related to the conditions of employment of staff in the United Nations common system. 
As in the past, it had the benefit of contributions from the Chairman of the International Civil Service Commission (ICSC) and representatives of the staff bodies (FICSA and CCISUA). 
71. During 1993, ACC continued to concern itself with the financial position and prospects of the organizations of the system, giving particular attention to the problem of delayed payment of contributions under assessed regular budgets. 
72. Statistics collected under the auspices of ACC showed that at 30 June 1993, nearly $1,300 million, or over 48 per cent of the total contributions of some $2,690 million due for the year under assessed regular budgets throughout the system, had not been paid. 
As ACC has indicated on previous occasions, the cash shortfalls created by late payments of assessed contributions, combined with uncertainties about the time at which payments would be received, had led a number of organizations to make severe reductions in programme activities and supporting infrastructures. 
UNDP field offices had been advised that programmes should be planned on the assumption that only 75 per cent of established indicative planning figures would be available for the fifth programming cycle. 
75. Reviews of the organizations' financial situation were scheduled to continue at each of the semi-annual sessions of CCAQ(FB). 
76. In the autumn of 1993 ACC approved a set of common accounting standards for the United Nations system, developed by CCAQ(FB), further to a request in General Assembly decision 46/445 of 20 December 1991. 
77. The common standards, worked out with the cooperation of the Panel of External Auditors of the United Nations, the specialized agencies and the International Atomic Energy Agency, reflected generally accepted accounting practice while also taking account of requirements specific to the organizations of the system. 
They were based essentially on standards promulgated by the International Accounting Standards Committee, supplemented by recommendations of authoritative professional bodies concerned with accounting in the public sector. 
78. As far as possible, the common standards were designed to set system-wide norms, and their full application was expected to require a certain number of changes in organizations' financial regulations and rules, and in existing financial systems and procedures. 
Therefore, the complete process of adaptation to their provisions was expected to extend over several years. 
In the meantime interorganization work was planned on the harmonization of financial reports and statements on a priority basis, as a complement to the standards. 
The standards themselves were subject to review, extension and amendment in the light of circumstances and once experience had been gained with the application of the existing text. 
80. In relation to the follow-up action on its conclusions on the functioning of its subsidiary machinery (see sect. I of this report), ACC undertook through CCAQ(FB) a detailed review of the budgetary requirements of subsidiary bodies whose secretariats are financed on an interorganizational basis. 
(In cases where secretariat services for ACC subsidiary bodies are made available by individual organizations, the costs are subject to the budgetary review procedures and controls of the organization concerned.) 
The review was based on the principle that there should be zero real growth in interorganizational budgets or staff resources and that economies should be actively sought, where available, subject to possible reallocations of resources among the budgets. 
81. In the course of its work in budgetary, financial and related questions during the period covered by this report, ACC also, inter alia: 
(a) Reviewed expenditures incurred by the United Nations in 1992 for interorganizational security measures at field locations and the sharing of those costs by the organizations concerned; 
(c) Pursued confidential interorganizational exchanges on deposit and investment arrangements, with a view to the safeguarding of the organizations' cash assets; 
(d) Examined the progress made by individual organizations in developing systems and arrangements in areas of common interest - notably, financial and administrative computer systems, support-cost charges for activities financed by trust funds, and standard provisions for trust-fund agreements. 
To that end, it will, as indicated above, initiate a comprehensive review of policy issues relating to the division of labour within the system and the system's access to resources. 
83. With a view to enhancing the impact and effectiveness of its work, ACC has, over the past two years, focused its attention on a limited number of priority areas on the international agenda. 
It has paid particular attention to the support requirements of intergovernmental bodies, particularly the Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly, and to system-wide issues emerging from both the preparatory and the follow-up phases of major intergovernmental processes. 
84. Thus, in order to ensure effective system-wide follow-up to the Rio Summit, ACC, in addition to setting up the Inter-agency Committee on Sustainable Development, has kept the matter as a standing item on its own agenda. 
It will continue to do so in 1994, taking into full account the evolution of the work of the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
85. The advancement of human rights in their respective fields of competence is a crucial dimension of the mandates of most of the organizations of the system. 
Given the important system-wide implications of the outcome of the United Nations Conference on Human Rights, ACC will, during the year, endeavour to put into place the elements of a concerted strategy by the system for the follow-up of that Conference. 
87. In addition, ACC intends to revert to the preparations for the observance, in 1995, of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
A number of specialized agencies will also be celebrating their anniversaries between 1994 and 1996. 
ACC's consideration of the matter should serve to promote close cooperation and coordination among the organizations of the system in the development of their respective programmes. 
More importantly, it should enable ACC to define common, system-wide objectives and to consider how the United Nations anniversary might be utilized to bring about greater public support for the work of the system and a more comprehensive and balanced understanding of the complex challenges facing it. 
The strengthening of the resident coordinator system will be given special attention. 
89. In the administrative and financial area, a number of crucial issues are on the agenda of the CCAQ in 1994. 
The outcome of the Committee's discussions, and action thereon by ACC, should serve to advance the objective of a more effective and coherent management of the financial and human resources available to the system. 
90. The outcome of these and other activities of ACC and its subsidiary bodies will, as in the past, be reflected in its next annual overview report. 
1. The present addendum presents selected statistics on UNICEF programme expenditure in tables 1 and 2; expenditure for each geographical region in tables 3 to 6; and the number of countries assisted in different programme fields in table 7. 
The expenditure data given are for the four most recent years, 1990 to 1993. 
3. Table 2 shows UNICEF programme expenditure for 1993 in countries grouped by different levels of gross national product (GNP) per capita and under-five mortality rate (U5MR). 
Some 42 per cent of programme expenditure is accounted for by 34 countries with a GNP per capita of less than $600 and a U5MR of more than 140 per 1,000 live births. 
In 1993, UNICEF assistance to 37 least developed countries (LDCs) totalled $332 million, or 47 per cent of total assistance to countries. 
4. Tables 3 to 6 show, respectively, UNICEF programme expenditure by different programme fields in Africa, the Americas and the Caribbean, Asia, and the Middle East and North Africa. 
* Statistics by programme field on total UNICEF programme expenditure, total UNICEF programme and emergency expenditure, general resources programme expenditure and supplementary funds programme expenditure, which were previously contained in the present document, are included in tables 1 to 4, respectively, of document E/ICEF/1994/2 (Part II). 
UNICEF programme expenditure by geographical region is also shown in table 6 of that document. 
The resolution is entitled "The situation in the City of Jerusalem". 
its previous resolutions relating to this matter, 
4. To condemn Israeli measures and practices aimed at the Judaization of the City of Jerusalem by stepping up settlement activity there and confiscating the property of Palestinian residents; and to urge the implementation of the resolutions of international legitimacy on this question; 
3. The meeting was convened in order to find ways to help Burundi and Rwanda resolve the political and security problems in their countries. 
5. The leaders resolved: 
(a) To support the Government of National Consensus now in place and to call on all political and security forces to cooperate fully; 
(c) To call for an urgent programme of reform of the army and other security services; 
(d) To demand full support and cooperation from the political and security forces for unimpeded functioning of the institutions of Government and warn that any obstruction of the implementation would have far-reaching consequences. 
6. The leaders decided to meet again at an appropriate time to review the situation. 
7. On the subject of Rwanda, the leaders noted with concern that not all the transitional institutions that were supposed to be formed following the signing of the Arusha Peace Agreement on 4 August 1993, were yet fully in place. 
In this connection, they urged all parties concerned to abide by the letter and spirit of the Arusha Peace Agreement and, especially, to establish without further delay all the remaining transitional institutions. 
"The Security Council has received the Secretary-General's report on the observation by ONUSAL of the elections in El Salvador on 20 March 1994 (S/1994/375). 
It has also received the Secretary-General's letter of 28 March 1994 (S/1994/361) drawing to the attention of the Security Council his continuing concerns regarding problems in the implementation of the Peace Accords in El Salvador. 
concerned to make every effort to ensure that further delays in those areas are avoided and distortions corrected, so that the process can gain momentum, the provisions of the Peace Accords be duly implemented and the goals of the peace process be fully achieved." 
The Council expresses regret at the incident. 
It invites the Secretary-General to collect all available information with all means at his disposal and report to the Council as soon as possible. 
There has been considerable loss of lives, including the deaths of Government leaders, many civilians and at least ten Belgian peace-keepers as well as the reported kidnapping of others. 
The Council strongly condemns these horrific attacks and their perpetrators, who must be held responsible. 
It further demands that all measures be taken to provide security throughout the country and particularly in Kigali and the demilitarized zone (DMZ). 
Furthermore, the Council expresses its extreme concern at the implications for United Nations personnel and requests the Secretary-General to report on and take measures necessary to ensure their safety and security. 
"The Council appeals to all Rwandese and to all parties and factions to desist from any further acts or threats of violence and to maintain the positions they held before the incident. 
"The Security Council earlier this week renewed the mandate of the United Nations Operation in Rwanda for a further four months, with a six-week review provision on the understanding that progress would be made in establishing all the transitional institutions under the Arusha Peace Agreement. 
It reaffirms its commitment to the Arusha Peace Agreement and urges all parties to implement it fully and in particular to respect the cease-fire. 
"The Council will remain seized of the matter." 
I have the honour to transmit herewith the joint communiqu issued at the Fourth Meeting of the Summit-level Group for South-South Consultation and Cooperation (Group of Fifteen), held at New Delhi from 28 to 30 March 1994. 
I should be grateful if you could have this letter and its annex circulated as a document of the General Assembly, under items 33, 37, 44, 49, 72, 91, 92, 93, 94, 96, 97, 99, 101, 102, 104, 105 and 146 of the preliminary list. 
We reaffirm our determination to pursue the twin objectives of strengthening South-South consultation and cooperation and promoting the South's productive partnership with the North on issues of mutual benefit and common concern. 
2. South-South cooperation is a necessary and viable strategy for greater collective self-reliance for national, regional and global development and is a major tool for the promotion of growth and accelerated development. 
It enables us to identify areas of complementarity amongst ourselves, mobilize our human and material resources for the benefit of our peoples, and enhances our capacities to contribute to a new and equitable world order. 
Two integral aspects of this cooperation are the active involvement of private sector entrepreneurs representing trade and industry in the annual Group of Fifteen Business Forum and Exhibition; and concrete cooperation projects. 
Through these, we seek to inform one another of our capacities, requirements, mutuality of interest and benefits so as to catalyse actual transactions in critical areas of trade, technology, investment and economic cooperation. 
3. South-South consultation assumes a crucial dimension as the States members of the Group of Fifteen consult one another to evolve shared perceptions on issues and events of global impact. 
South-South cooperation is rooted in the empathy and support that the Group has for the vital interests of individual member States. 
Structural imbalances and restrictive features of the world economic order impart an urgency for the South to look within itself for sources of creativity in evolving alternative synergetic networks of ever expanding trade, technology and investment flows for development. 
The trend towards subregional and regional economic cooperation and integration among developing countries follows from this realization, as do efforts of this Group to establish and foster trans-regional cooperation through specific projects and business interaction. 
We are convinced that our national institutions and efforts are key factors in transforming South-South cooperation projects into effective mechanisms and the achievement of concrete results. 
5. The world today faces acute social and economic problems requiring urgent redressal on the basis of policies and efforts at the national and international levels. 
The future of world trade, monetary and financial regimes, economic growth and social development, as well as human rights, environment and population in relation to development, are vital issues in which the fate and fortunes of all countries are equally and inextricably bound. 
We seek to address these problems in a spirit of partnership and constructive dialogue with the North, which will enable a meaningful interaction aimed at finding solutions to them. 
Such consultation and dialogue should be revitalized. 
In this regard, we welcome the adoption of resolution 48/165 on "Renewal of the dialogue on strengthening international economic cooperation for development through partnership" by the United Nations General Assembly last year and consider it a significant breakthrough. 
North-South dialogue will be particularly relevant in the context of emergent and topical issues and events such as environment and development, disarmament and development, the multilateral trading system, the World Conference on Population and Development and the World Summit for Social Development. 
Furthermore, in this regard, the profound structural transformation of the world economy called for a new and integrated vision. 
These expectations, however, have not been realized. 
We have a sense of disquiet at the marked imbalances, insecurity, tensions and contradictions that still cloud prospects for lasting peace and economic development. 
We reaffirm the imperative for an international framework based on the rule of law and non-selective and non-discriminatory international action on issues of global concerns. 
7. The interdependent world economy continues to be marked by uncertainty, imbalance and recession. 
Negative to marginal economic growth rates, persistent fiscal, trade and financial imbalances, an increase in cyclical and structural unemployment, an inability to coordinate exchange rates and trade policy, are some of the systemic problems of the developed world which have adversely affected the developing world. 
Resources allocated for development cooperation have been reduced. 
We are concerned about the diminution of attention to the problems of the developing world which are basic, immediate and of a great magnitude - absolute and deepening poverty, hunger and malnutrition, disease, illiteracy and the lack of shelter and sanitation for their citizens. 
The Group of Fifteen took note with interest of the proposal for the creation of an International Corps of Volunteer Workers, the "White Helmets", as an effort to combat world hunger. 
We call upon our partners in development to join us in unshackling the skills and talents of a larger proportion of the world's population and enable these millions to acquire purchasing power. 
Such mutually reinforcing and self-sustaining economic development is critically dependent on the free flow of trade, investment and technology across national boundaries and integrated trading blocs. 
We urge Governments and peoples, especially in the North, to recognize the undeniable symbiosis between the prospects of economic regeneration of the North and accelerated economic growth and development of the South. 
9. The prospects of our assuming a significant role in the world economy hinges on the success of the bold structural adjustment that we are pursuing at considerable social cost, trade liberalization and export-oriented policies. 
These efforts stand endangered by new protectionist pressures and barriers in the developed countries which are the very antithesis of the principles of free markets and comparative advantage, create further distortion and inefficiency and undermine growth. 
10. We welcome the conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multinational trade negotiations. 
It is hoped that, as promised, the benefits from liberalization, increased market access and expansion of world trade for all countries, particularly for the developing countries, will materialize. 
We expect that the World Trade Organization in its functioning would positively contribute to a rule-based, predictable, non-discriminatory multilateral trading system and uphold the rights and interests of the weaker trading partners. 
Attempts to bypass and undermine multilaterally agreed frameworks for liberalization of trade through resort to unilateral actions and demands for concessions over and beyond those agreed to in the Round go against these objectives, as do attempts to use environmental and social concerns for protectionist purpose and effect. 
We are concerned at moves to inscribe new and additional issues like labour standards for the yet to be established World Trade Organization. 
We strongly urge trading partners to refrain from actions which would have the effect of unravelling the carefully negotiated balance of rights, obligations and interests of all parties in the Final Act, thus jeopardizing the global trading system. 
11. We reaffirm the validity and continued relevance of reinvigorating an important component of development cooperation - namely, resource flows from the North to the South - official and private, multilateral and bilateral, concessional and commercial. 
Official development assistance and private investment flows are complementary inputs for development and both would have to be enhanced on account of basic developmental requirements, the cost of environmental protection and the requirements of a growth-oriented management of debt. 
12. Our drive towards a market economy characterized by extensive and fundamental liberalization of investment regimes and the increasing empowerment of the private sector offers unprecedented opportunities for foreign investment in our countries. 
Our focus should now be on devising ways and means of accelerating the flow of foreign investment, on ensuring its wider distribution and development impact. 
13. For some developing countries, the debt burden continues to be a priority issue and its resolution a test case of the world's will in resolving issues of common concern. 
The debt crisis is far from over and manifests itself in reduced consumption, investment and growth, development progress foregone, and in the degradation of social infrastructure and services, as well as of the environment. 
14. The United Nations should play a central role in the collective efforts to define the new world order which aspires to realize the mutually supportive objectives of peace and development. 
The implementation of the Agenda for Peace must be based on the rule of law, on the Charter principles relating to the concepts of sovereignty, equality, universality, territorial integrity and independence of States, as well as on the acknowledgement of national specificities. 
15. The highest priority should be given to the Agenda for Development so as to re-establish the original equilibrium between the twin objectives of development and peace contained in the Charter of the United Nations. 
Development must be seen not only as a condition for the successful implementation of an Agenda for Peace, but more so, as an essential aspiration of all people, to be pursued in itself, which, in turn, promotes higher standards of living and reduces the abysmal disparity among them. 
Towards this end, developing country concerns must be integrated into all deliberations of global trade, finance and technology cooperation. 
The restructuring should rest on the principles of democratization and transparency in decision-making in the United Nations and all its agencies. 
A suitable formula should be devised to establish appropriate and dynamic interactions between the Security Council and the Assembly. 
Both reform and expansion aspects of restructuring of the United Nations Security Council, including its decision-making processes and procedures, should be examined as an integral part of a common package. 
The permanent and non-permanent membership of the Security Council should be expanded on democratic principles having regard to the various proposals by developing countries for their representation on the Council. 
Their promotion and protection through national policies and international cooperation should be pursued within the framework of the respect for the principles and purposes of the United Nations, and must be global in scope and non-discriminatory in approach. 
We welcome the adoption by the World Conference on Human Rights of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action. 
We particularly welcome the recognition of the right to development as an inalienable human right. 
In this respect, we stress that the realization of this right requires not only adequate national policies, but also a favourable international economic environment. 
The recognition of the interdependent and mutually reinforcing nature of democracy, development and respect for human rights is equally relevant. 
Terrorists and their organizations violate the human rights of innocent civilians while at the same time undermining the free functioning of democratic institutions. 
Terrorism takes on a particularly pernicious character when it is aided from abroad. 
The international community should cooperate effectively to prevent and combat terrorism. 
19. Illicit drug production, traffic and consumption is a problem with international ramifications and is linked, in some countries, with terrorism. 
20. We reaffirm our political commitment to the outcome of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, in particular to the implementation of Agenda 21 and to the work of the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
Our policies and measures are directed towards environmentally sound development. 
We call upon developed countries to honour their commitments made at Rio de Janeiro and support our endeavours through the provision of new and additional financial resources, environmentally sound technologies on concessional and preferential terms, as well as the non-resort to environmental conditionality on trade and development. 
22. Deeply conscious that children are the most precious human resource, we reaffirm our commitment to the protection and welfare of children, particularly through vigorous implementation of the Plan of Action of the World Summit on Children. 
We recognize the role of the United Nations agencies, including the United Nations Children's Fund in contributing to this effort. 
23. We stress our full support to the preparations in course for the Women's Summit to be held in Beijing in 1995 and the World Conference on the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, to be held in Yokohama, Japan, in 1994. 
24. We welcome the World Summit for Social Development scheduled for 1995, which will provide a major opportunity to focus our attention on issues of fundamental concern for all and encourage the maximum participation in it of Heads of State/Government. 
The core issues which have been identified for deliberations at the World Summit are increasing productive employment, poverty alleviation and enhancing social integration. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
1. The Council will have before it a letter dated 10 February 1994 from the Director-General of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) to the SeCretary-General (E/1994/17), to which is annexed resolution 2.5 adopted by the General Conference of UNESCO. 
3. Eleven members are to be elected according to the following pattern: 
Four members from African States; 
Two members from Asian States; 
One member from Eastern European States; 
Two members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Two members from Western European and other States. 
4. Twenty-four members are to be elected according to the following pattern: 
Seven members from African States; 
Six members from Asian States; 
Two members from Eastern European States; 
Six members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Three members from Western European and other States. 
5. Eleven members are to be elected according to the following pattern: 
Three members from African States; 
Two members from Asian States; 
Two members from Eastern European States; 
One member from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Three members from Western European and other States. 
6. Twenty members are to be elected according to the following pattern: 
Four members from African States; 
Five members from Asian States; 
Two members from Eastern European States; 
Five members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Four members from Western European and other States. 
7. Seventeen members are to be elected according to the following pattern: 
Four members from African States; 
Four members from Asian States; 
Two members from Eastern European States; 
Three members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Four members from Western European and other States. 
8. Twenty members are to be elected according to the following pattern: 
Six members from African States; 
Four members from Asian States; 
Two members from Eastern European States; 
Four members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Four members from Western European and other States. 
9. Sixteen members are to be elected according to the following pattern: 
Four members from African States; 
Three members from Asian States; 
One member from Eastern European States; 
Four members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Four members from Western European and other States. 
10. In addition, the Council is to elect seven members whose election was postponed from previous sessions: 
(a) Three members from African States for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1996; 
(b) Two members from Asian States for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1996; 
(c) One member from Asian States for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1995; 
11. Sixteen members are to be elected according to the following pattern: 
Four members from African States; 
Four members from Asian States; 
Two members from Eastern European States; 
Three members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Three members from Western European and other States. 
12. In addition, the Council is to elect one member from Latin American and Caribbean States for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1996 whose election was postponed from previous sessions. 
The Committee is composed of 18 members: 15 seats are equally distributed among the regional groups, while the additional 3 seats are allocated in accordance with the increase in the total number of States parties per regional group. 
The members of the Committee are eligible for re-election at the end of their terms, if renominated. 
Five members from African States; 
Four members from Asian States; 
Two members from Eastern European States; 
Four members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Four members from Western European and other States. 
15. Fourteen members are to be elected on the following basis: 
Five members from African States; 
Three members from Asian States; 
One member from Eastern European States; 
One member from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Four members from Western European and other States. 
16. Fourteen members are to be elected on the following basis: 
Five members from African States; 
Three members from Asian States; 
One member from Eastern European States; 
One member from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Four members from Western European and other States. 
17. Seven members are to be elected from the States included in lists A to E contained in annex II to document E/1994/L.6 in accordance with the following pattern: 
Two members from the States included in list A; 
One member from the States included in list B; 
Two members from the States included in list C; 
Two members from the States included in list D. 
The Council is therefore to elect the 10 members for a three-year term, beginning on 1 January 1995, according to the following pattern: 
Three members from African States; 
Three members from Asian States; 
One member from Eastern European States; 
Two members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
One member from Western European and other States. 
20. In accordance with articles 9, paragraph 1 (a) and (b), and 10 of the Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs, 1961, as amended by the 1972 Protocol, the Council is to elect six members of the Board for a five-year term beginning on 2 March 1995. 
One member is to be elected from a list of at least three persons having medical, pharmacological and pharmaceutical experience, nominated by the World Health Organization. 
21. In accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 2008 (LX) and General Assembly decision 42/450, the Council is to nominate seven members for election by the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session, to fill the vacancies in the Committee that will occur on 31 December 1994. 
Two members from African States; 
One member from Eastern European States; 
Two members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Two members from Western European and other States. 
22. In accordance with paragraph 8 of General Assembly resolution 3348 (XXIX), the Council is to nominate 12 members for election by the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session to fill the vacancies in the World Food Council that will occur on 31 December 1994. 
Three members from African States; 
Two members from Asian States; 
Two members from Eastern European States; 
Three members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
Two members from Western European and other States. 
23. In addition, the Council is to nominate one member from Eastern European States and one member from Western European and other States whose election was postponed by the General Assembly at its forty eighth session. 
24. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/115, the Council is to elect one additional member of the Executive Committee, thereby increasing the membership from 46 to 47. 
25. Pursuant to its resolution 1986/66, the Council is to endorse the applications of Argentina, Belgium, Brazil, Mexico and Morocco for full membership in the Committee, which have been approved by the Secretary-General. 
26. One member from African States is to be elected for a period beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1997. 
Clear evidence confirmed the trends noted by INCB in its previous reports towards rising economic power and political influence of drug cartels. 
In addition to the continuing problems of heroin and cocaine abuse, the Board drew attention to the increasing abuse of synthetic stimulants in many regions of the world. 
2. In face of the drug abuse and trafficking situation, international cooperation had become a matter of urgent self-defence. 
Resolution 48/12, adopted by the General Assembly in October 1993, was a clear manifestation of the determination of Governments to increase international cooperation to combat drug abuse and trafficking. 
4. In view of the complex nature of drug abuse and trafficking, the Board stressed the importance of a balanced, system-wide approach that concentrates on all - political, economic, social and cultural - elements of the problem at all levels. 
In particular, demand and supply reduction strategies were interlinked. 
Another condition was the community's response for cooperation. 
Enhanced efforts were also needed to combat money-laundering, and bank, corporate and official secrecy requirements must be relaxed, subject to appropriate safeguards, in order to ensure that laws making money-laundering a criminal offence were effective. 
Finally, the Board reiterated its deep concern about the impact of corruption on national drug control systems and called upon measures to combat it. 
However, the Board once again urged Governments concerned to restrict global production of opiate raw materials to a level corresponding to actual needs in opiates and to refrain from any proliferation of production. 
7. The control of substances in Schedule II of the 1971 Convention appeared to have succeeded in preventing diversions into illicit channels, but Governments must continue to strengthen controls over the substances contained in Schedules III and IV, as recommended by the Economic and Social Council. 
Additional import-control measures established by importing countries could only be fully effective if complementary control measures were simultaneously enforced in exporting countries - for example, to ensure that exports respected import prohibition of certain substances under article 13 of the 1971 Convention and import-authorization requirements. 
8. As for the 1988 Convention, INCB reminded Governments to ensure appropriate coordination between administrative services and law enforcement authorities involved in precursor control and to take all necessary mechanisms to enable prompt reporting and full compliance with the provisions of that Convention. 
9. Africa continued to account for the highest number of countries (15) not party to any international drug control treaty. 
The prevailing political, economic, social and natural conditions of the continent created enormous obstacles for many Governments. 
However, limited law enforcement and limited prevention programmes as well as inadequate legislation and weak control over the pharmaceutical market contributed to an increase in drug abuse. 
10. Cannabis remained the most abused drug in Africa. 
Heroin and cocaine abuse were increasing as a result of transit activity towards mainly European markets. The abuse of psychotropic substances as well as their transport continued to be a very serious problem for the continent. 
In southern Africa, the illicit manufacture and distribution of methaqualone continued to be a highly profitable illicit business. 
11. The lowest rate of accession to international drug treaties was in the countries of the Caribbean. 
Drug cartels continued to utilize the strategic position of the region in their trafficking, mainly in cocaine, which was also the case in Central America, and the increased traffic had led to growing abuse. 
Apart from weak control measures, legal loopholes in financial and banking laws made the region prone to increasing money-laundering activity. 
Governments in the Caribbean were, however, planning to establish a regional drug intelligence centre. 
Also, the Board noted a decrease in illicit trafficking in cannabis and cocaine in the Bahamas and Jamaica as a result of strict measures. 
13. Cannabis was currently the most commonly abused drug in North America. 
Heroin abuse remained a significant cause of concern in Canada and the United States, and Colombia had become a new source for heroin imports, in addition to Mexico and Asia. 
Cocaine, particularly in the form of "crack", represented the primary challenge to drug law enforcement in the United States. 
14. In several countries in South America, illicit drug production, manufacture, traffic and abuse were consequences and, at the same time, causes of fundamental economic and social problems. 
Colombia and Peru registered an upswing in illicit poppy cultivation, found to be more profitable than coca bush. 
Colombia continued, however, to be the world's leading supplier of cocaine. 
Subregional cooperation in the "Golden Triangle" between China, Myanmar and Thailand was an encouraging development. 
Cooperation had been enlarged to include the Lao People's Democratic Republic. 
Although Bangkok continued to be an important embarkation point for heroin bound for Europe and North America, southern China was being increasingly used for transit activities. 
Traditional opium abuse continued in the region but it was coupled with a spread of heroin abuse, especially intravenously, mainly among the hill tribes of Thailand and Myanmar. 
Heroin abuse was also spreading in China, from the southern provinces to other parts of the country. 
19. South Asia continued to be faced with growing transit trafficking in heroin from South-west and South-east Asia, accompanied by increasing abuse. 
In India, heroin abuse remained a major concern, was spreading from the northern part and large cities to other areas. 
Cannabis abuse was common in Nepal. 
While the abuse of psychotropic substances was on the increase in all countries of the region, the illicit manufacture of methaqualone continued to be a major problem in India. 
20. In the region of western Asia the Board welcomed the initiatives and efforts of Iran, Pakistan and Turkey to strengthen cooperation within the region, especially with Afghanistan and the newly independent States of the former Soviet Union in central Asia and the Caucasus. 
That was all the more important because Afghanistan and Pakistan continued to be a major source of illicit production and traffic in cannabis, opium, morphine and heroin. 
21. Afghanistan remained the main source of cannabis resin, which was smuggled into Pakistan to be transported to Europe. 
Central Asian countries such as Kazakhstan, the Kyrgyz Republic and Turkmenistan had also seen increasing poppy cultivation, especially in inaccessible mountainous areas. 
One of the key remaining routes of illicit heroin supply to Europe - the so-called "Balkan Route" - ran from Afghanistan and Pakistan through Iran and Turkey. 
There was also considerable illicit trafficking activity in opiates through Turkmenistan, Azerbaijan and Georgia to Turkey. 
22. In Europe, although western European countries were increasing their cooperation and implementing advanced levels of legislation to counter money-laundering and to control precursors, the countries of eastern Europe were still in need of assistance in training and legislation. 
23. The abolition of border controls within the European Union, the opening of borders between East and West and the ongoing war in the former Yugoslavia, continued to be major challenges to drug control and law enforcement authorities in fulfilment of their responsibilities. 
Privatization and the introduction of a free market economy, coupled with a lack of adequate Government control mechanisms in the former socialist countries, made the control of licit drug manufacture, trade and distribution very difficult. 
24. Legal loopholes especially in the case of control over certain psychotropic substances, added further difficulties, as was shown by the manufacture of MDMA ("ecstasy") in Hungary or of MDA tablets in Latvia. 
Transformation of the financial and banking services in the former socialist countries also made them prone to increased money-laundering activity. 
The rise in criminality was also closely linked with the drug business, especially in Belarus, the Russian Federation and Ukraine. 
Belarus, the Netherlands, the Russian Federation and Ukraine supplied cannabis for illicit domestic and foreign markets. 
Heroin abuse continued to be a major problem. 
The source of supply was mainly western Asia through the Balkan Route, which, as a result of the war in the former Yugoslavia, continued to be pushed northward, involving the Czech Republic, Slovakia, Hungary and Romania. 
Cocaine abuse was increasing, with Colombia being the major source of supply and eastern European airports becoming target areas for smuggling cocaine into the continent. 
There were also indications that cocaine hydrochloride was being transformed into cocaine base ("crack") in some European countries. 
26. Finally, although Oceania had not yet become a focus of major international concern, the Pacific islands were increasingly being used by drug traffickers as transit points, while the capacity of police and customs services was not sufficient to control the increasing illicit drug trade. 
Also, as the Pacific islands moved to modernize their economic and financial systems, they might become more attractive to criminal activities such as money-laundering. 
In Australia, however, there had been an increase in cocaine smuggling, and major heroin seizures. 
The list of items of which the Security Council is seized is contained in documents S/1994/20 of 20 January 1994 and S/1994/20/Add.3 of 3 February 1994. 
During the week ending 2 April 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/352), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/352 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 907 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/907 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The President, with the consent of the Council, invited the representatives of Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia, at their request, to participate in the discussion without the right to vote. 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/359), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
Upon the instructions of the President of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, I convey the following: 
The attacks on and shelling of Gorazde by Serbian forces continue as of 1500 hours (Central European Time), 7 April 1994. 
At 1800 hours (Central European Time), 7 April 1994, a cease-fire was arranged throughout the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina through the good offices of UNPROFOR and the Secretary-General's Special Representative. 
We cannot yet ascertain as to whether the Serbian side is honouring this cease-fire. 
"After hearing all the opinions expressed in the course of consultations, the President of the Council concluded that there was no agreement that the necessary conditions existed for modification of the measures of sanctions established in paragraphs 3 to 7 of resolution 748 (1992)." 
I am enclosing herewith the letter that I sent you on this subject (S/1994/366). 
In the light of requests from several Governments, the Governing Council resolved to confirm that the costs of the Allied Coalition Forces, including those of military operations against Iraq, are not eligible for compensation (S/AC.26/Dec.19 (1994)). 
The text of these three decisions is annexed hereto. 
In accordance with article 12, paragraph 2, of the provisional rules for the claims procedure, the Council decided to accept such consolidated claims. 
1. In striving to resolve the question of how to allocate the funding available to pay awards to claimants within each category of claims as well as how to allocate available funding among the various categories of claims, the Governing Council has been guided by the following basic principles: 
(a) The Compensation Commission should ensure that similarly situated claimants within each category of claims are treated equally, to the extent feasible, regardless of the chronological order in which their claims are decided; 
(b) Claimants with claims in the three categories of urgent claims (categories A, B and C) shall received priority of treatment, including at both the processing and the payment stages, in accordance with the prior decisions and statements of the Governing Council. 
2. Payment of an initial amount of US$ 2,500 (or the principal amount of the award, if less) will be made to each successful claimant in categories A, B and C. 
3. Such payments in respect of successful claimants in categories A, B and C will be made by the Compensation Commission to Governments as awards in each category are confirmed by the Governing Council. 
5. For an initial period, successful claimants in categories A, B and C will receive all funds available in the Compensation Fund for paying claims, until each has received payment of the initial amount referenced in paragraph 2 above. 
6. After the payments in paragraph 2 have been made, the funds available to the Commission for the payment of claims will be allocated as follows: 
The Executive Secretary will transfer funds to each appropriate Government in respect of approved claims in all categories. 
Such transfers will be made when there are funds in the Compensation Fund at least sufficient to make a minimum payment of US$ 5,000 (or the unpaid principal amount of the award, if less) in respect of each approved claim. 
Amounts transferred in addition to this minimum of US$ 5,000 payment will be proportional to the ratio between the unpaid balance of approved claims submitted by that Government and the unpaid balance of all approved claims. 
7. The Compensation Commission will retain an adequate operating reserve consisting of an amount sufficient to cover at least one year's operating expenses. 
8. The Governing Council will monitor the payment system and make revisions wherever and whenever needed in order that the mechanism may evolve and adjust to ongoing circumstances, including the amounts available in the Fund for the payment of claims. 
10. Distribution of compensation will be the responsibility of each Government concerned. 
The Governments shall be required to provide explanations satisfactory to the Governing Council for any processing costs so deducted. 
Such fees shall be commensurate with the actual expenditure of Governments. 
In the case of awards payable to claimants in categories A, B and C, the fees should not exceed 1.5 per cent, and for awards payable to claimants in categories D, E and F, the fees should not exceed 3 per cent. 
Any commission or charge on compensation received from the Compensation Commission imposed by Governments pursuant to national laws is to be considered a processing cost and may be deducted by the Government concerned. 
(c) If amounts of awards are specified by the Compensation Commission in respect of each individual claim, Governments should distribute funds to claimants within six months of receiving payment from the Compensation Commission, subject to the provisions of subparagraph (e) below; 
(d) Not later than three months after the expiration of the time-limit for the distribution of each payment received from the Compensation Commission, Governments shall provide information on the amounts of payments distributed. 
(f) After completing distribution of all payments received from the Compensation Commission, each Government should produce a final summary account of payments made, including who was paid, the exact amount received by each claimant and the date of each payment, as well as a report on amounts not distributed. 
Funds received by Governments from the Compensation Commission that Governments have not disbursed to claimants owing to inability to locate such claimants shall be reimbursed to the Compensation Fund, unless otherwise decided by the Governing Council; 
(g) Governments shall make payments to claimants either in United States dollars or in other currencies. 
3. The Governing Council will continue to monitor the distribution of payments to claimants and will make revisions and adjustments of the provisions established above, whenever deemed necessary. 
The Governing Council confirms that the costs of the Allied Coalition Forces including those of military operations against Iraq, are not eligible for compensation. 
In accordance with the provisions of Security Council resolution 689 (1991) and in the light of your report (S/1994/388), the members of the Security Council have reviewed the question of termination or continuation of the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission, as well as its modalities of operation. 
"The Council calls upon both parties to observe strictly the cease-fire and other commitments under the agreements and to use the atmosphere of constructive cooperation, which has emerged during the negotiations, for the solution of other key issues of the settlement. 
"In this context, the Council supports a further increase in the deployed strength of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) up to the limit specified in resolution 892 (1993), if the Secretary-General considers that the conditions on the ground make that appropriate. 
"The Council underlines the importance of substantive progress towards a political settlement during the next rounds of negotiations so that the Security Council may adequately consider the possible establishment of a peace-keeping force in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia. 
The text of the Agreement is annexed to the resolution. 
2. The Agreement was opened for signature on 18 December 1979 and entered into force on 11 July 1984. 
3. Article 18 of the Agreement provides in part: 
Undergraduate studies in philosophy and literature, University of Li\x{92b6}e, Belgium, 1961. 
Special Diploma in International Law (two-year postgraduate course), University of Brussels, Belgium, 1966. 
Instructor at the Official University of the Congo (1967-1968). 
Associate professor at the Official University of the Congo (1968-1969). 
Teaching courses on public international law, international organizations and international relations from 1967 to date. 
Dean of the Faculty of Law of the National University of Zaire when the University was established (1971-1973). 
Director of the Institute of Advanced International Studies of the National University of Zaire (1970-1972). 
International civil servant at the Fonds Belgo-Congolais d'amortissement et de gestion, Brussels, 1965-1967. 
Member of the International Law Commission, 1982-1987. 
2. Les fonctions diplomatiques et internationales (Diplomatic and international service, undergraduate textbook, 1969). 
3. Histoire des relations internationales (History of international relations, undergraduate textbook, 1969). 
4. Droit consulaire et style diplomatique (Consular law and diplomatic style, undergraduate textbook, 1969). 
9. Droit international de la coopation (International cooperation law, graduate-level textbook) (University of Kinshasa, 1985). 
13. "Le statut de la loi rang\x{92e8}e" ("The state of law abroad"), Revue Juridique du Za\x{9b86}e, 1985. 
16. "Apartheid and the crime of genocide" (United Nations Office at Geneva, 1984, E/CN.4/AC.22/1984/810 and Add.1). 
Study trip to the United States of America (fellowship provided by the United States Government), 1972. 
Member of the "Henri Rolin" Association, Belgium (for the study of international law). 
Presentation: "Issues relating to the draft Code of Crimes against the Peace and Security of Mankind", July 1983. 
Participated as a consultant/expert in the UNITAR regional seminar for Africa, Yaound, November 1984. 
Course on regional integration in Africa. 
Vice-President of the international club "Za\x{9b86}e-Monde" from its establishment in April 1986 to date. 
Represented Zaire at the International Conference of Ministers of Justice of French-speaking Countries, Paris, 1989. 
Participated in the International Conference of Higher Administrative Courts, Helsinki, June 1989. 
English: fluent (spoken and written). 
Permanent Representative of Egypt to the United Nations at Geneva (1987-1991). 
Ambassador, Deputy Permanent Representative of Egypt to the United Nations in New York (1978-1981). 
Represented Egypt in the following United Nations organs since 1966: 
Chairman, Working Group established by the International Civil Aviation Organization in 1984 to amend the 1944 Chicago Convention. 
Legal adviser to the Egyptian delegation to the United Nations Geneva Middle East Peace Conference (1973-1975). 
Appointed in November 1989 as arbitrator by the International Chamber of Commerce International Court of Arbitration in Paris in a dispute concerning the Suez Canal. 
Member, International Law Association (American branch). 
Contributed chapters in the following publications: 
Published by the Washington Institute for Near East Policy (1993). 
Published by the International Peace Academy (1988). 
Date of birth: 15 March 1935. 
Married and has three children. 
Buxton Primary School, 1938-1945. 
Junior Cambridge School Certificate, 1948. 
Barrister at Law, Gray's Inn, 1963. 
Called to the Bar, Gray's Inn, 1964. 
1964-1974, in private legal practice in Sierra Leone, as legal practitioner. 
Acted as Coroner and Magistrate on several occasions. 
Sierra Leone's "Radio Lawyer" - series on "The Law and You". 
1969, Defence Counsel, Sierra Leone's first treason trial. 
Permanent delegate to UNESCO. 
1980, Chairman, Committee of 24, United Nations. 
1981, Supreme Court Judge, Gambia, on contract to try treason cases in Gambia. 
1989, lecturer, newly formed Sierra Leone Law School; delivered its first lecture. 
1993, Member, Sierra Leone Council of Legal Education. 
Remarried with two children. 
Place and Date of Birth: 17 June 1920, Jiangxi, China. 
Business address: Department of Treaty and Law, Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Beijing, China, 100701. 
Education: B.A., LL.B, 1942, Central University of Political Science, China. 
M.A., 1947, London School of Economics. 
Ph.D., 1950, Liverpool University. 
Senior research Fellow, China Institute of International Studies (1972-1979). 
Director of Research Centre and Member of Council, Chinese People's Institute of Foreign Affairs (1958-1971). 
Research Fellow, Chinese People's Institute of Foreign Affairs (1952-1955). 
Academician, International Academy of Astronautics. 
Member, International Editorial Board, Space Policy, Butterworth Scientific Ltd., United Kingdom. 
Member, Advisory Board, Air Law, Keuwer, the Netherlands. 
Member, Editorial Board, Space Communications, Elsevier Publishers, the Netherlands. 
Visiting Professor and lecturer at the universities of Mississippi, Southern California, Lincoln, McGill, Cologne and Utrecht, and Shue Yan College of Hong Kong. 
Member of Chinese delegation to UNISPACE-82 conference. 
Head of Chinese delegation to the Legal Subcommittee of COPUOS since 1983. 
Panellist, Symposium on maintaining outer space for peaceful uses, organized by the United Nations University and IISL, The Hague, March, 1984; 
Panellist, Symposium on an arms race in outer space: could treaties prevent it? Organized by the Centre for Research in Air and Space Law, McGill University, Montreal, October-November, 1985; 
Panellist, Symposium on space surveillance for arms control and verification and options organized by the Centre for Research in Air and Space Law, McGill University, Montreal, October, 1987; 
Panellist, International colloquium on environmental aspects of activities in outer space - state of law and measures for protection, organized by the Institute of Air and Space Law, Cologne University, May, 1988; 
Chinese representative to the Asian Conference on Remote Sensing (legal aspects), Guangzhou, China, November 1990; 
Chinese representative to the International conference on utilization of space technology in combating disasters (legal aspects), January 1992, Beijing. 
Legal nature of five principles of peaceful coexistence, World Affairs Publishing House, Beijing, 1985. 
An introduction to aerospace law. 
Lecture to a seminar of teaching staff on international law in higher educational institutions of China, held under the auspices of the Ministry of Justice of the People's Republic of China, 1983. 
An introduction to air law. 
Lecture to a seminar of law workers in Shanghai and other provinces, held under the auspices of the Shanghai Academy of Social Science, 1984. 
An introduction to space law. 
Lecture to a seminar of law workers in Shanghai and other provinces, held under the auspices of the Shanghai Academy of Social Science, 1984. 
The Controversy over Definition and Delimitation of Outer Space. 
Legal Issues Concerning International Direct Broadcasting by Satellites. 
Legal issues on remote sensing from outer space. 
Space militarization and relevant measures of legal control. 
Legal issues concerning the use of nuclear power sources in outer space. 
The legal status of the geostationary orbit. 
Environmental aspects of space activities and relevant protection measures. 
Legal status of space stations. 
Legal issues of commercialization of space activities. 
Legal regime of compensation for damages caused by space objects. 
Chinese year book of international law, 1992. 
Space law. 
Aerial hijacking. 
Territorial airspace. 
International protection of human rights. 
Genocide. 
Apartheid. 
Prohibition of the slave trade. 
Aerial hijacking and relevant international conventions. 
Legislative function of the United Nations. 
Response to questions on space treaties. 
Concepts of outer space differ. 
Treaties to restrain the space arms race. 
International law guides the way of the world. 
The United Nations and the national independence movement in Asia, Africa and Latin America. 
Observations on disarmament talks between the United States and the Soviet Union. 
Legal measures for prevention of an arms race in outer space. 
Space law issues at the turn of the twentieth century. 
China's entry into the world space market and relevant legal issues. 
The problem of definition and delimitation of outer space. 
Towards a new legal regime for the use of nuclear power sources in outer space. 
Environmental impact of space activities and measures for international protection. 
Militarization of outer space and legal control. 
Observations on the main issues of space law in the United Nations. 
The development of space law as a result of technology changes. 
Certain legal aspects of commercialization of space activities. 
Analogies in the development of the law of the sea and law of outer space. 
On the definition and delimitation of outer space. 
Legal protection of foreign investment in China. 
Trends in international economic law. 
Settlement of disputes in space law. 
Foreword to Selected articles on international space law. 
Institute of Information on Space Science and Technology, 1990. 
Foreword to the Chinese translation edition of The law of outer space - an experience in contemporary law-making, by Manfred Lachs, Shanghai, 1990. 
Some observations on the draft principles of international direct television broadcasting by satellites. 
Basic principles of international cooperation in the peaceful uses of outer space. 
Control of the arms race in outer space. 
On strengthening the role of COPUOS for maintaining outer space for peaceful uses. 
The teaching and study of space law. 
GSO and developing countries. 
Space law and astronautical technology changes. 
Regulation of commercial space activities. 
Review of definitional issues in space law in the light of the development of space activities. 
Legal aspects of monitoring and protecting Earth environment by space technology. 
The Registration Convention and maintenance of the peaceful uses of outer space. 
In: Maintaining outer space for peaceful uses. 
Towards legal control of space arms - a difficult process. 
In: Arms control and disarmament in outer space. 
Space arms control and international verification. 
In: An arms race in outer space: could treaties prevent it? 
An international verification regime: a new task confronting the international community. 
In: Space surveillance for arms control and verification: option. 
The role of COPUOS for maintaining outer space for peaceful uses. 
Main features of space law teaching. 
In: China, the teaching of space law around the world. 
China and international law. 
International control of environmental hazards of space activities. 
International measures for protection of the space environment. 
In: Proceedings of an International Colloquium on Environmental Aspects of Activities in Outer Space: State of Law and Measures of Protection. 
Main issues of space law in the United Nations. 
In: Liber amicorum honouring Nicolas Mateesoo Matte. 
Legal aspects of space activities and the environment. Space law: development and scope. 
Edited by N. Jasentuliyana, Praeger, New York, 1992. 5. Reports, book review, etc. 
Report on the Second United Nations Conference on Outer Space (UNISPACE 82). 
Report on the 27th Colloquium on the Law of Outer Space, IISL. 
Report on a Symposium on Conditions Essential for Maintaining Outer Space for Peaceful Uses. 
Report of the 29th Colloquium on the Law of Outer Space, IISL. 
Report on the 30th Colloquium on the Law of Outer Space, IISL. 
Report on a Symposium on Space Surveillance for Arms Control and Verification: Options. 
Report on the International Colloquium of Environmental Aspects of Activities in Outer Space: status of law and measures of protection, 1988, Cologne. 
Report on the 31st Colloquium on the Law of Outer Space, IISL. 
Report on the 32nd session of the United Nations Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
Report on the 33rd session of the United Nations Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
In: Chinese year book of international law, 1991. 
Report on the 33rd Colloquium on the Law of Outer Space, IISL. 
Report on the 30th session of the Legal Subcommittee of the United Nations COPUOS. 
Report on the 34th Colloquium on the Law of Outer Space, IISL. 
Employment: 
Conferences: Attended numerous conferences, including: 
1. The provisional annotated agenda and the proposed timetable are shown below. 
Both take into account Executive Board decision 1994/R.1/2 on the calendar of meetings and the allocation of items for 1994, adopted by the Board at its first regular session of 1994 held from 23 to 25 February this year, as well as other relevant decisions. 
They also reflect the implementation of General Assembly resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993 on further measures for restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields as it affects the Executive Board. 
2. For the first time at its annual session, the Executive Board will consider agenda items requiring action from the beginning of the session, dispensing with the general debate held in previous years. 
Four agenda items of a broader nature and that are interlinked will be considered as a cluster. 
Efforts have been made to cluster related agenda items for more efficient use of time. 
Delegations are expected to focus on the items under consideration in their statements. 
Documentation for the third regular session, in September 1994, will duly reflect this decision of the Board. 
5. Time has been allocated for informal drafting sessions, if necessary. 
6. For efficient use of time and better organization of work, delegations are requested to convey their intention to speak on each item/cluster as soon as possible to the secretariat. 
At an appropriate point, the Chairman will declare such lists of speakers closed. 
The provisional agenda has been structured in accordance with decision 1994/R.1/2 and other relevant decisions. 
Before the restructuring of the Board, the programmatic objectives of the medium-term plan were considered by the Programme Committee while the financial plan was discussed in the Committee on Administration and Finance. 
These items are included in the agenda in accordance with decisions of previous sessions of the Board. 
This item is included on the basis of a request by the Board in 1993 that the Executive Director prepare a report on the UNICEF policy on the advancement of women and girls. 
The Board also requested that the report discuss the UNICEF contribution to the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
At its 1993 session, the Board requested a report on the UNICEF contribution to the World Summit for Social Development. 
The reports on items 8 and 9, which relate, inter alia, to the two major upcoming global conferences, will be taken up together for consideration and action, as necessary. 
Advocacy and other aspects of the issue relevant to UNICEF will also be addressed in statements by the secretariat and the distribution of existing reports. 
Regional reports and relevant country programme recommendations also address emergency operations. 
In accordance with the explanatory statements made at the time of the adoption of decision 1994/R.1/7 on the Emergency Programme Fund (EPF), the Board may consider it appropriate to undertake a review of EPF under this item. 
The report of the open-ended working group on follow-up to the multi-donor evaluation, as called for in Executive Board decision 1993/6, will be presented to the Board with appropriate recommendations. 
This cluster will also provide occasion for the secretariat to report to the Board on the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992 on operational activities for development. 
E/ICEF/1994/CRP.10 contains the existing Rules of Procedure as well as the changes recommended by the delegation of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland at the first regular session and those received from the Office of Legal Affairs of the United Nations Secretariat. 
Consideration of the following items as a cluster: 3 p.m.-6 p.m. 
1. The provisional annotated agenda and the proposed timetable are shown below. 
Both take into account Executive Board decision 1994/R.1/2 on the calendar of meetings and the allocation of items for 1994, adopted by the Executive Board at its first regular session held from 23 to 25 February this year, as well as other relevant decisions. 
They also reflect the implementation of General Assembly resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993 on further measures for restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields as it affects the Executive Board. 
3. In line with decision 1994/R.1/1, most documents contain draft decisions requested of the Board and the country programme recommendations are presented in English, French and Spanish. 
5. Unlike the annual session for 1994, no separate meetings have been scheduled for informal consultations during the second regular session and the Board is expected to take action following consideration of each subject or cluster of subjects. 
The provisional agenda has been structured in accordance with decision 1994/R.1/2 of the Executive Board and other relevant decisions. 
The report of the special session of the UNICEF/WHO Joint Committee on Health Policy (JCHP), held at Geneva on 27 and 28 January 1994, is contained in document E/ICEF/1994/L.10. JCHP has made recommendations for endorsement by the Board. 
The report of the biennial session of the UNESCO/UNICEF Joint Committee on Education (JCE), held in Paris on 14 and 15 April 1994, is contained in document E/ICEF/1994/L.13. JCE has made recommendations for endorsement by the Board. 
In accordance with decision 1994/R.1/4 of the Executive Board, the question of criteria for membership of JCHP and JCE is to be discussed by the Board at the time of consideration of the reports of these two joint committees during its second regular session. 
As requested during the 1986 Executive Board session, in-depth presentations will be made in 1994 in respect of the country programmes for Brazil, Egypt and Zimbabwe. 
UNICEF cooperation will cover: 
(ii) Eastern and Southern Africa; 
(b) The Americas and the Caribbean; 
(c) Middle East and North Africa; 
(e) Central and Eastern Europe, the Commonwealth of Independent States and the Baltic States; 
As has been the practice since 1988, in order to gain time for the consideration of programmes and programme policy, the reports of the regional directors, contained in documents E/ICEF/1994/4 to E/ICEF/1994/10, will be taken as read rather than presented verbally. 
The regional directors, however, will make brief statements providing a succinct regional overview and comments on their respective country programmes. 
There will also be opportunities outside the scheduled meetings of the Executive Board for interested Board members to have informal discussions with the regional directors and other field staff present. 
As was done at the 1993 regular session, the Board will take each full country programme recommendation individually rather than collectively, which had been the practice prior to last year. 
The Board may consider adopting appropriate decisions on the basis of their recommendations. 
As the GCO budget year commences on 1 May of each year, the item is included for consideration at the second regular session. 
However, biennialization of the GCO budget in line with the regular administrative and programme budget will streamline future consideration of this item by the Board. 
The UNICEF secretariat will make a presentation introducing the subject. 
This item also provides an opportunity for the Board to consider matters that are not included in the provisional agenda. 
3 p.m.-5 p.m. Consideration of programmes in West and Central Africa region (WCARO): 
5 p.m.-6 p.m. Consideration of programmes in South Asia (SARO) and East Asia and Pacific (EAPRO) regions: 
12.30 p.m.-1 p.m. Consideration of programmes in the Middle East and North Africa region (MENA): 
Pregnant women immunized against (percentage): 
A basic education component was included in that recommendation. 
The present recommendation for $2,938,000 in supplementary funds for the period 1994-1997 is to enhance the education programme to accelerate progress towards the Education for All (EFA) goals. 
It seeks to (a) improve the quality of basic education; (b) provide increased access to learning through expanded education services; and (c) expedite achievement of the mid-decade goals regarding universal access to basic education. 
2. The primary education system in the Central African Republic is faced with several challenges characterized by (a) clear disparities between enrolment and literacy rates for boys and girls, specifically in rural areas; and (b) high drop-out rates. 
Although the Government has implemented several reforms since 1984 to make the education system more responsive to the daily lives of most Central Africans, the curriculum is still overly focused on non-essential skills and subjects. 
It will address particularly the needs of children who dropped out of the formal system for economic reasons and because of the disruption caused by political unrest, and will establish a special two- to three-year bridging education programme to reintegrate them into the formal system. 
6. The programme will carry out the following activities in implementing the above-mentioned strategies: 
(a) Formulation of a national basic education policy and plan of action that better address the EFA goals of universal access to quality and equity in basic education; 
(c) Training of Ministry of Education officials, at national and subnational levels, in policy analysis, planning, management and monitoring of community-based education services. 
This training will cover officials of the eight pr\x{5da8}ectures (regional administrative structures) covered by the programme, with an average of five officials trained per pr\x{5da8}ecture; 
(d) Development and implementation of a curriculum that will provide students with essential knowledge and life skills, including health, nutrition, hygiene, environmental sanitation and some skills to facilitate their participation in the economic sector; 
(e) Training of about 6,000 teachers and headmasters in the new curriculum and in the management of school facilities; 
(f) Training of locally recruited educators who will provide special bridging education to children. 
These educators, who will be selected and funded by the communities, could be absorbed later by the formal primary education system to meet the objective of reducing the high pupil/teacher ratio to 40:1; 
(g) The development, production and distribution of training materials; 
(i) Establishment of an effective monitoring and evaluation system to collect, process and effectively use education data; 
(j) An extensive media programme targeting parents, local authorities and especially the pr\x{5da8}ets (chief administrators) and municipal counsellors with messages on the importance of education for all children, especially for girls; 
(k) Construction of latrines and water points in 400 schools to improve hygiene practices, and supplying these schools with solar panels to facilitate the use of audio-visual materials for functional literacy and cultural activities. 
Pregnant women immunized against (percentage): 
9. The extent and severity of IDD as a public health problem has been highlighted by preliminary prevalence survey findings which indicated that moderate (stage 2) and severe (stage 3) iodine deficiency exist in pockets throughout the country. 
The Ministry of Health began a national IDD survey in 1991 in 30 of the 110 districts of the country. 
In two districts of the Upper East Region, prevalence is about 70 per cent. 
Those results, which pointed out the urgent need to address the problem of IDD, led to the distribution of iodized oil capsules in those districts during 1991 and 1992. 
10. The project will be both national and subregional in scope. 
Social communication and monitoring and evaluation activities will be carried out nationwide, with greater emphasis in the most affected districts. 
12. In order to achieve these objectives, the project will pursue five key strategies. Firstly, the production and availability of iodized salt throughout the country will be increased. 
This will be done through the establishment of a collaborative relationship between the public (Government, donors) and private sectors. 
For this purpose, a production-incentive mechanism, a support "package" for salt manufacturers funded by the Government and donors and comprising interest-free loans, training, marketing assistance and supply of potassium iodate, will be established. 
An information/education campaign will be targeted at wholesalers and retailers in the salt industry to promote adequate packaging, storage and distribution of iodized salt, as well as to enlist their support in winning widespread consumer acceptance of iodized salt. 
Those involved in small enterprises and cooperatives in the salt industry will be trained in management skills and receive technical advice on how to update production technologies and improve marketing operations. 
17. In order to implement the strategies, the project will undertake eight major activities with regard to production, demand creation, social mobilization and monitoring and evaluation. 
18. A project management structure will be established. 
CMM will be responsible for detailed project planning, identifying concrete areas for multisectoral collaboration, ensuring follow-up within separate sectoral institutions and monitoring implementation, while the Nutrition Unit of the Ministry of Health will implement the project. 
19. A legal framework for salt iodization will be adopted. 
21. Small salt enterprises will receive simple, local-language guidelines and manuals on salt production, quality control and iodization methods, as well as on basic organizational principles, bookkeeping and marketing. 
Three demonstration salt farms will be established to provide practical training in production techniques as well as to help develop and disseminate appropriate technology for use by small farmers. 
Small salt enterprises will be organized into cooperatives for the production and marketing of iodized salt or, where this is not feasible, for joint iodization and marketing of salt. 
22. Strong advocacy, social communication and mobilization activities will be undertaken to increase consumer awareness of the effects of IDD. 
Advocacy and social communication activities will, in the development of campaigns and informational materials, take into account the results of the knowledge, aptitude and practice study within the national IDD survey. 
These campaigns will target policy makers and opinion leaders at national, regional and district levels. 
23. Iodized salt will be exported to neighbouring countries in collaboration with the Export Promotion Council and the Economic Community of West African States. 
Action on this effort will be initiated by mid-1994, with substantial progress expected by the end of 1995. 
24. Key health personnel and staff from other relevant institutions such as the Ministry of Food and Agriculture and GSB at regional, district and subdistrict levels will be trained to manage IDD activities better. 
About 350 persons will be trained during 1994. 
The Nutrition Unit, in collaboration with the Department of Nutrition and Food Science of the University of Ghana, will develop and update a series of manuals and guidelines on the detection, prevention and elimination of IDD. 
The development, pre-testing and printing of the documents will take place between mid-1994 and mid-1995. 
25. The Nutrition Unit will establish a national network on micronutrient deficiencies comprising health and non-health personnel to help identify and support key implementers (i.e., through further training) and to serve as a forum for information exchange and dialogue. 
26. Iodine content in salt, from production through household consumption, will be monitored by public health laboratories and universities. 
Iodization process control facilities will be made available at production sites and an estimated 5,000 rapid test kits will be distributed to each region for use by district health administrations and extension workers, as well as by wholesalers, retailers, markets, schools and community opinion leaders in villages. 
A mid-term review is planned to provide an initial indication of the effectiveness of the programme. 
28. The present proposal for $1,330,000 in supplementary funds for the period 1994-1995 aims to strengthen the quality of basic education by enhancing the learning environment in the poorest and remote rural, underserved communities by improving hygiene conditions in primary schools and households. 
In addition, the programme will respond to the need to incorporate priorities identified during the combined mid-term review/strategy formulation exercise of 1993 and facilitate achievement of the mid-decade goals regarding universal access to water supply and sanitation as well as access to quality and equitable basic education. 
The programme will also help to strengthen a foundation for reaching the goals for the year 2000. 
29. Despite significant donor support for primary education, including from the World Bank, and financing of education reforms, recent monitoring of primary education has confirmed that students are not yet benefiting fully from these reforms. 
The results of a "criterion-referenced achievement test" conducted on a sample of grade six students confirmed that only a very low percentage could read, write and do basic mathematics. 
Water-borne diseases are prevalent among schoolchildren in Ghana. 
Currently, an estimated 80 per cent of rural primary schoolchildren suffer from intestinal worms and poor health caused by the lack of proper sanitary facilities and safe drinking water. 
Health care facilities at schools, or even nearby, are practically non-existent. 
Intestinal worms, poor nutrition and dracunculiasis (guinea worm disease) are major debilitating problems that affect the academic productivity and school attendance of children. 
Particularly devastating are the adverse effects on brain development, overall growth and development and learning achievements. 
36. UNICEF assistance will complement resources available under Ghana's Educational Reforms Programme funded by the World Bank, the United States Agency for International Development and the European Community. 
Those agencies provide textbooks and stationery for primary schools, as well as management assistance for a project for teacher training, supervision and monitoring. 
UNICEF assistance will include supplies, equipment and tools for use by trained artisans so as to accelerate the construction of safe water and sanitation points. 
38. The present proposal in the amount of $624,900 in supplementary funds for the period 1994-1995 aims to strengthen the water supply and sanitation programme. 
It will consolidate previous achievements, while responding to the need to incorporate priorities identified during the combined mid-term review/strategy formulation exercise completed in 1993 for improved integration of water supply and sanitation activities. 
39. The most significant achievements of the programme in 1991-1993 were the use of a community participatory process and of low-cost technologies to increase access to safe water and sanitation for the rural population and to reduce the prevalence of water-borne diseases, especially dracunculiasis. 
The present proposal aims to consolidate the gains of the past two years by better integrating water supply, sanitation and health and nutrition education activities for 160,000 people in five districts. 
40. Only 52 per cent of the 15.3 million Ghanaians have access to a safe water supply, mostly through piped water, hand-pumps installed on bore holes and hand-dug wells. 
Dracunculiasis, in particular, hampers agricultural productivity and school attendance in the rural areas where the bulk of food is produced, and is particularly serious in the northern and Volta regions. 
42. The programme will pursue the above objectives through the following strategies: 
(a) Community empowerment through improvement of the skills of communities in the management and maintenance of water supply and sanitation facilities; 
(b) Promotion and involvement of women in decision-making processes with respect to all aspects of water supply and sanitation services and encouraging men to recognize the advantages of this strategy for improved sustainability of these services; 
(c) Promotion of the contributions of communities, both financial and labour, for water-point installations. 
Households will be expected to pay almost all costs for latrine construction; 
(d) Capacity-building at all administrative levels through training that will develop human resources for planning the utilization of low-cost technologies, national policy development and management of programme procedures; 
(e) Focus on hygiene education to change behaviour and practices that currently lead to disease transmission and strengthening the commitment of decision makers to introduce hygiene education at the commencement of the planning stage, rather than during the latest stage of implementation which is the predominant current practice; 
(f) Coordination with other major donors at the national level in policy and programme development to strengthen complementarity of donor support, prevent duplication and expedite expansion of services; 
43. In order to achieve the strategies, the programme will undertake the following activities: 
(a) Construction of 150 hand-dug wells equipped with hand-pumps to serve a population of 75,000 people. 
Each well will serve approximately 500 people, with the communities providing labour and local materials. 
The Ghana Water and Sewerage Corporation (GWSC) will provide supervision, training and monitoring. 
Locally trained artisans will construct the wells according to standard designs as provided by GWSC; 
These will be drilled using the Vonder rigs recently procured by UNICEF. 
An additional three rigs will be ordered during 1993 to accelerate service coverage and introduce this low-cost method in additional districts; 
(c) Organization and training of 320 village water supply and health committees prior to the beginning of construction activities. 
These committees will actually be subcommittees of existing village development organizations and will be subject to the same rules and conditions. 
(d) Mobilization of the local manufacturer of suitable spare parts for the NIRA AF85 hand-pump. 
Support will be given to the Government to conduct suitable quality control of all supplies that are produced locally, and exchange visits will be arranged with selected countries with expertise in local manufacturing, such as Nigeria. 
Consultancies will be arranged for enhancing quality control capacities; 
(e) Development of an efficient delivery system so that latrine components are manufactured and distributed on a decentralized basis. 
Existing latrine slab construction centres will be decentralized to the district level and strengthened through the Department of Community Development (DCD); 
Locally trained artisans will be organized into construction teams to promote household latrines for a nominal fee, paid by each household; 
(g) Establishment of a revolving fund credit system for the construction of household latrines. 
(h) Development of a decentralized monitoring system to accelerate service coverage through data collection at village, district and national levels. 
Data will include the population covered and the quality, performance and utilization of facilities. 
The system will use staff of both GWSC and DCD to complete standard forms that will be collated and analysed at the central level. 
(i) Development of a strong health and nutrition education component aimed at parents and schoolchildren. 
The focus will be on developing awareness of villagers and encouraging them to adopt improved health and nutrition practices. 
44. UNICEF will provide supplies, equipment and tools for use by the artisans so as to accelerate the construction of safe water and sanitation points. 
Harsh structural adjustment measures coupled with adverse weather such as drought and desertification are not only making people's lives increasingly precarious but are also weakening family solidarity. 
46. The country's social and cultural fabric is considerably complicated by the existence of 10 different ethnic groups speaking six completely different major languages. 
Regional disparities do not always facilitate optimal results in terms of information and communication. 
47. From the beginning, however, Senegal has been seeking ways of ensuring effective communication with the rural areas. 
The Ministry of Communication has established an autonomous audio-visual unit or "movie van" to travel through the countryside organizing showings of video films on development to be followed by discussion. 
That strategy, which was launched in 1962, was continued until 1989-1990. 
48. The communication for all projects is an attempt at mass communication as well as interpersonal communication, using simple audio-visual equipment. 
A mobile video library will make it possible to reach people living in the remotest rural areas, promote participatory and durable social mobilization, and provide culturally relevant information. 
(a) Enhance awareness of the practices and behaviours that foster development through the transmission of relevant audio-visual messages to the remotest villages in Senegal; 
(b) Increase the grass-roots involvement in issues relating to child welfare and survival; 
(c) Set up mechanisms for publicizing the medium-term goals and involve the people in the realization of those goals; 
(d) Test the relevance of this approach through a social mobilization strategy with a grass-roots information component. 
51. For the effective implementation of this project, the following approaches will be used: (a) informing and mobilizing the people through mass and interpersonal communication; (b) enhancing communication skills of officials of the various ministries concerned; (c) stimulating community participation; and (d) collaborating with non-governmental organizations (NGOs). 
53. The mobilization capacities of the various participants in the project (NGOs, organizations, women's groups, etc.) will be marshalled in order to lay the groundwork for participatory communication. 
55. This project completes the cooperation programme between the Government of Senegal and UNICEF for the period 1992-1996; it is also one of the priority projects of the national plan of action and a continuation of the previous cooperation programme for the 1987-1991 period. 
56. The national plan of action's objectives include ensuring universal access, especially by children, to clean water and an adequate sanitation system; developing sanitation infrastructure and services for children; providing running water in schools and building latrines there. 
58. The project also provides support through its health education, market gardening and reforestation activities for the implementation of the reform of primary education initiated in 1987 aimed at trying out new curricula through pilot schools. 
Pilot schools are intended to help reduce the disparities between boys and girls with respect to education and to establish the foundation for universal education. 
59. About 15 of the 25 pilot schools targeted have neither a safe drinking water supply nor functional latrines. 
The situation in the daaras is even more disturbing because it is aggravated by poor personal hygiene, inadequate housing and nutritional problems in a school population among whom malnutrition, dermatosis, conjunctivitis and gastro-enteritis are rampant. 
62. The main activities are the establishment and equipment of water points, the construction and promotion of latrines, health education and support for market gardening and reforestation. 
Those activities will be backed up by community information campaigns and grass-roots mobilization (parents of students, administrative and religious authorities). 
The combined action of sectoral programme activities relating to education, children in especially difficult circumstances, health, water and sanitation will have a decided impact in improving the well-being of children. 
The first of those projects will selectively affect all regions of Senegal, with the pilot schools distributed fairly so as to maximize their training effect. 
However, certain project components relating particularly to health education could become permanent and replicable models after a relatively short trial period and will then be applicable to the entire school population and to all primary schools. 
64. To sustain the above-mentioned activities, supplementary funding in the amount of $810,000 is requested for the period 1994-1996. 
65. The number of reported cases of AIDS has risen from 6 in 1986 to 911 in 1993 but blood samples of high-risk groups indicates an incidence ranging from as low as 0.1 per cent (pregnant women) to as high as 30 per cent (prostitutes in Kaolack). 
66. Sexually transmitted diseases (STD) are also very widespread, particularly among prostitutes. 
The incidence of AIDS and STD increases north to south and both types of disease are concentrated in Kaolack and Ziguinchor. 
67. This rather disturbing situation is compounded by certain socio-economic factors characteristic of Senegal such as the very low socio-economic status of people living in rural and exurban areas, the sexual behaviour of young people, polygamy, migration, the low literacy rate and the inadequate health care system. 
69. There is a national programme to combat AIDS primarily by safe blood transfusions, epidemiological surveillance of STD/AIDS, prevention through information, education and communication campaigns, care of the sick and training of health workers. 
70. The aim of the proposed project is to support Senegal's AIDS programme, particularly through training, consciousness-raising and protection of the youth. 
(a) The school, by establishing study programmes aimed at teaching young people about high-risk behaviours; 
(b) Youth organizations, by supporting their activities, providing leadership training, establishing video centres in exurban neighbourhoods and developing information and sensitivity programmes for young people and by young people; 
(c) Young people in especially difficult circumstances, by supporting neighbourhood daaras and strengthening non-formal education in the countryside. 
72. The second strategic approach calls for rationalization of STD care at the level of peripheral units (health stations) by developing the classification by syndrome recommended by the World Health Organization. 
The activities stemming from this strategy come under the programme for strengthening PHC called for by the Bamako Initiative. 
73. The third strategic approach calls for strengthening the community participation framework by implementing an education programme for traditional chiefs (village chiefs, Imams), group leaders and heads of health committees, mothers committees and youth committees and by bolstering the capabilities of NGOs. 
74. The last strategic approach is mobilization of local efforts by supporting the national AIDS Committee in its campaign to modify sexual behaviours (use of contraceptives, etc.), spreading the word by TV spots, theatre, film and consciousness-raising in rural areas by using a movie van. 
76. The required supplementary funding amounts to $627,000 for the period 1994-1996. 
At this meeting, UNPROFOR submitted a draft agreement calling for a 14-day cease-fire throughout the territory of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and immediate cessation of attacks against the "safe area" of Gorazde. 
The Serb side refused to accept and sign this document, while simultaneously they continued attacks against the safe area of Gorazde with the same intensity. 
Villages around the town of Gorazde are inflames and the number of civilian casualties has increased. 
We urge the Security Council without any further delay to take measures in accordance with its resolution 836 (1993). 
In our turbulent times, our small country, the island of Aphrodite, with its 9,000-year history, has been living its own ordeal for 20 years now. 
Since July-August 1974, one third of the territory of Cyprus has been suffering under conditions of occupation by Turkish occupation troops. 
Despite the adoption of numerous resolutions and decisions by the United Nations, the situation resulting from the invasion and occupation continues and deteriorates. 
The problem of Cyprus seeks a political solution. 
Beyond the political aspects of the problem of Cyprus lie the humanitarian aspects, which persist and constitute a provocation and a shame for humanity, particularly at a time when renewed emphasis is being given to the implementation of universal respect for human rights. 
Thousands of illegal settlers have been settled in our occupied lands, our cultural heritage is being destroyed and the demographic character of our island is being provocatively altered. 
We appeal to the Heads of State and Government. 
- The unity and territorial integrity of the Republic of Cyprus; 
- The three basic freedoms: freedom of movement, freedom of settlement and the right to property; 
- The implementation of the third Vienna Agreement concerning the enclaved Greek Cypriots; 
With the expectation that our appeal will be heard, we look with hope into the future for a peaceful and tranquil homeland which will make its further contribution to world peace and to the prevalence of world justice. 
The members of the Security Council have considered your interim report of 4 April (S/1994/380) on your efforts to finalize an agreement on the modalities for implementing the package of confidence-building measures outlined in your report of 1 July 1993 (S/26026). 
They also had the benefit of a useful and informative briefing from your Special Representative, Mr. Joe Clark, on 8 April. 
This is a matter of concern. 
They note that the leader of the Greek Cypriot community is ready to accept the 21 March text of ideas on implementation, provided that the Turkish Cypriot leader, who has voiced numerous objections, does likewise. 
The members of the Council take this opportunity to reiterate the terms of Security Council resolutions 889 (1993) and 902 (1994). 
They endorse your approach and underline the need to conclude an agreement on the implementation of the confidence-building measures on the basis suggested by you before the end of April. 
The members of the Security Council have considered your letter of 31 March 1994 (S/1994/376) in which you advised the Security Council of the progress of further efforts, under your auspices, in relation to the difference between Greece and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
2. Mr. Uldis Blukis (Latvia) was nominated by his Government to fill the unexpired portion of the term of office of the member who had resigned. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 159 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/802. 
2. The Fifth Committee considered the item at its 58th to 61st meetings, on 30 and 31 March and 8 April 1994. 
(c) Letter dated 18 February 1994 from the President of the International Tribunal to the Chairman of the Fifth Committee of the General Assembly (A/C.5/48/68). 
Affirming that the International Tribunal must be assured of secure and stable financing so that it may fulfil its role in full and effectively, 
3. Expresses its appreciation to the Governments that have provided or pledged voluntary financial contributions for the International Tribunal and notes with satisfaction that those contributions have been provided unconditionally; 
4. Invites Member States to make further voluntary contributions to the International Tribunal; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to report on the acceptance and use of voluntary contributions, particularly those in kind or in personnel, pursuant to paragraph 5 above, no later than 31 December 1994; 
9. Authorizes the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for the International Tribunal in an amount not to exceed 11 million dollars, including the amount of 5.6 million dollars it authorized in its decision 48/461, for the period from 1 January to 31 December 1994; 
12. Also requests the Secretary-General to report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session on the financial performance of the International Tribunal and on its requirements on the basis of experience gained during 1994. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 133 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/816. 
2. At its 54th, 60th and 61st meetings, on 23 and 31 March and 8 April 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara". 
3. At its 60th meeting, on 31 March, the Committee had before it a draft resolution entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara" (A/C.5/48/L.59), submitted by the Chairman on the basis of informal consultations, which read as follows: 
"1. Takes note of the amount of 36,148,050 dollars gross (34,626,950 dollars net) expended for the maintenance of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara for the period from 1 December 1992 to 31 December 1993; 
"6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled 'Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara'." 
6. Also at the same meeting, the representative of Algeria made a statement and recalled the agreement reached during informal consultations on paragraph 15, which should read as follows: 
2. Expresses concern about the deteriorating financial situation with regard to peace-keeping activities owing to overdue payments by Member States of their assessments, particularly Member States in arrears; 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents on time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
4. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain General Assembly resolutions concerning the form of budget documents concerning peace-keeping operations; 
6. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, 4/ subject to the provisions of this resolution; 
8. Urges all Member States to make every possible effort to ensure payment of their assessed contributions to the special account for the Mission promptly and in full; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
11. Takes note of the amount of 36,148,050 dollars gross (34,626,950 dollars net) expended for the maintenance of the Mission for the period from 1 December 1992 to 31 December 1993; 
17. Decides to keep on the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara". 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 136 appear in the reports of the Committee contained in documents A/48/819 and Add.1 and 2. 
2. At its 61st meeting, on 8 April 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Protection Force". Statements and observations made in the course of the Committee's consideration of the item are reflected in the relevant summary record (A/C.5/48/SR.61). 
5. Also at the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision presented orally by the Chairman, without a vote (see para. 6). 
1. The United States Virgin Islands is situated 75 kilometres east of Puerto Rico and comprises about 50 islands and islets, the largest of which are St. Croix (218 square kilometres), St. Thomas (73 square kilometres) and St. John (52 square kilometres). 
2. According to the latest census, taken in the United States Virgin Islands in 1990, the population of the Territory was 101,809 (St. Croix, 50,139; St. Thomas, 48,166; and St. John, 3,504). 
3. The climate of the Territory is subtropical and is moderated by the trade winds. 
The Territory has an average annual rainfall of 114 centimetres (45 inches) and lies within the hurricane zone. 
4. In his state of the Territory address on 24 January 1994, the Governor stated that, following Hurricane Hugo, the United States Virgin Islands had developed modern emergency management facilities to direct the Territory in times of natural disaster. 
5. The Revised Organic Act of the Virgin Islands, 1954, as amended, 1968-1972, remains the Constitution of the Territory. 
The Government consists of three distinct branches: executive, legislative and judicial. 
The Governor, who is the chief executive, and the Lieutenant-Governor are elected jointly for a four-year term. 
The Governor may recommend bills to the Legislature and veto any legislation, as provided in the Revised Organic Act. 
Since early 1983, the role of federal comptroller has been assumed by the Inspector-General, United States Department of the Interior. 
The Absentee Voter's Bill, which was signed into law on 28 July 1972, provides for absentee voting procedures. 
9. Since 1973, the Territory has sent a non-voting delegate to the United States House of Representatives. 
10. There are three political parties in the Territory: the Democratic Party of the Virgin Islands (DPVI), which is the largest; the Independent Citizens Movement (ICM); and the Progressive Republican Party of the Virgin Islands (PRPVI). 
11. General elections are held in the Territory every two years for the 15 seats in the Senate of the Virgin Islands, for the Territory's delegate to the United States Congress and to the territorial Board of Education and Board of Elections. 
Elections for the office of Governor and Lieutenant-Governor are held every four years. 
Gubernatorial elections were last held in November 1990. 
15. On 25 January 1993, Governor Alexander Farrelly proclaimed 1993 "The Year of Status" in the Territory. 
The Governor pledged to provide full support for the public education programme of the Commission on Status and Federal Relations, which had been established in 1988, and would conduct a referendum on federal relations and future political status in September 1993. 
Compared with the previous year, the number of federal employees remained the same, while territorial employees increased by 170. 
21. In his state of the Territory address on 24 January 1994, the Governor reviewed the relations of the Government with the labour unions representing public employees. 
He acknowledged the fact that owing to the fiscal deficit of the territorial Government, $64 million in retroactive salary increases had been withheld during 1992-1993. 
He noted that, during 1993, the Government and the unions had concluded negotiations on 6 agreements. Another 5 were under negotiation and 15 were pending. 
22. The United States Virgin Islands is an associate member of the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) and its subsidiary bodies, including the Caribbean Development and Cooperation Committee (CDCC). 
The Territory continued to cooperate with other Caribbean and Pacific countries and to participate in conferences and programmes organized by Governments, international organizations and multilateral agencies. 
23. During the period under review, discussions continued between the territorial Government and the Government of the United States over the transfer of Water Island (the fourth largest island) to the territorial Government upon expiration of the lease to private developers in December 1992 (see also A/AC.109/1109, paras. 39-41). 
The development of agriculture continued to be a priority of the Government's overall policy of diversification. 
29. In addressing the rising budget deficit, the territorial Government established a deficit reduction task force which was to work out a plan of action to reduce wasteful spending, introduce improved revenue collection and enhance fiscal management. 
30. The Governor also recommended the implementation of the following measures: (a) curbing abuses of sick-leave and overtime by certain departments and agencies; (b) cutting back on excessive administrative personnel; (c) reducing operating costs of some governmental agencies; and (d) streamlining basic personnel and procurement policies. 
He also recommended an increase of revenue by raising the gross receipt tax from 4 per cent to 4.7 per cent, introducing a new 2 per cent payroll tax and increasing bank fees from $100,000 to $500,000. 
31. According to the Governor, during the period under review, the Government completed an exercise aimed at reconciling all government bank accounts for 1986-1992 as well as finalizing comprehensive financial reports for fiscal years 1988 and 1989. 
It is expected that in 1994, comprehensive financial reports for the period 1990-1993 would be ready and that an audit would be conducted on financial reports for 1993. 
34. The industrial sector, which is based primarily on St. Croix, consists of heavy manufacturing industries such as oil refinery and aluminium production, as well as light industrial enterprises, which include watch-assembly companies, pharmaceutical, garment and electronic industries, all of which benefit from duty-free entry into the United States. 
36. The Lieutenant-Governor continued to be responsible for the regulation and supervision of domestic and international banks, insurance and other companies. United States federal authorities also supervise United States banks and companies operating in the Territory. 
37. In his state of the Territory address in January 1994, the Governor stated that, during 1993, the territorial Government had processed 17,401 licences for banks and other companies. 
38. According to the administering Power, the insurance rates in the Territory are among the highest within the United States and its dependent Territories. 
Further, as a result of Hurricane Hugo, premiums for commercial property increased from 0.55 per cent of total property value to between 1.6 and 1.8 per cent of total property value. 
Another major factor discouraging foreign investment is the perception of the Territory as a high-crime area. 
Total tourism-related expenditure amounted to $708 million in 1991; that same year, tourism-related employment totalled 8,090, a decline of 3.3 per cent from the previous year. 
42. The administering Power also indicates that approximately two thirds of the tourists are day visitors from cruise ships. 
43. In his 1994 state of the Territory address, the Governor noted with satisfaction that during the period between October 1992 and October 1993, a record high of 731,000 air arrivals were registered, an increase of 11 per cent over the previous fiscal year. 
The Governor attributed that decline to a number of the cruise ships shifting from the Caribbean to Alaska and the Mediterranean. 
The federally aided system which covers the primary system is 431 kilometres in length. 
In addition, there are local roads that make up the secondary network. 
The Department, however, is reluctant to incorporate those roads which are generally of substandard quality since they would require major and costly maintenance work. 
The Territory has embarked on a construction programme for road improvements financed by the Federal Highway Trust Fund. The Fund has earmarked $87.5 million for the project for the period 1993-1998. 
On St. Thomas, the principal facility is Crown Bay which has three berths for cruise ships, two for container ships and small cargo ships, and a marina for 100 boats. 
Charlotte Amalie also has cruise ship facilities. Crown Bay has a container dock and roll-on/roll-off facilities. 
Cruz Bay on St. John has both passenger and cargo facilities. 
46. There are two airports in the Territory, the Cyril E. King Airport on St. Thomas and the Alexander Hamilton Airport on St. Croix. 
According to the administering Power, the airport facilities on St. Thomas are being expanded - a new terminal has been completed and a 2,195-metre runway with a parallel 2,134-metre taxiway, as well as a cargo terminal, are under construction. 
Many buildings had been destroyed. 
The airport terminal, however, while sustaining considerable damage, had retained its structural integrity. 
Since the hurricane, extensive repairs have been made to the terminal and to air traffic control systems. 
47. Water requires critical attention in the United States Virgin Islands principally because the three main islands rely on a saltwater conversion process for most of their potable water supply. 
48. St. Thomas has a water demand of approximately 13.6 to 15.9 million litres per day. 
According to the administering Power, a water production expansion project, which should increase water desalination capacity by 6.4 million litres per day, is near completion. 
49. On St. Croix where demand for water is between 11.4 and 12.5 million litres per day, the main sources of potable water are groundwater and desalination by distillation, with a production of 4.5 and 9.1 million litres per day, respectively. 
51. According to the administering Power, all three islands have waste-water treatment plants and sewage collection systems. 
In addition, a number of dwellings have individual waste-water disposal systems which are not connected to the main system. 
All waste-water treatment plants discharge effluent to either an inland stream or the ocean. 
The handling of solid waste is a seven-day-a-week operation principally because of the method of roadside collection from bins. 
The system is managed by WAPA headquarters on St. Thomas. 
54. The Territory's foreign trade continued to be dominated by petroleum products and by alumina since resumption of its production in 1990. 
55. In his state of the Territory address in January 1994, the Governor indicated that, in 1993, the funding obligations of the Department of Public Works reached $19 million. 
During the year, the Department had initiated a $35 million programme of road construction and other transportation-related projects throughout the Territory. 
The Governor also reported that a minimum of $17 million will be allocated for critical mitigation projects to alleviate damages caused by natural disasters. 
56. According to the Governor, as of September 1993, the employed labour force in the United States Virgin Islands was 48,010 (43,600 in 1987) and the unemployment rate was 3.8 per cent (6.2 in 1987). 
In 1993, the unemployment insurance reserve fund stood at $51.8 million, compared with $8.1 million in 1987. 
Although some services are provided by the private sector, the majority of services are provided by, through, or under the direction of the Department. 
59. The geography of the Territory requires that each island have a self-contained health system. 
Similarly the geography of each island requires that primary care services be decentralized in order to get the services to residents within a reasonable time. 
The emigration of young adults has resulted in the Territory's high proportion of children and older adults, two groups which are the greatest users of health care. 
61. According to the Governor, during 1993, the territorial Government improved the financial management of its health care operations and its Medicaid and Medicare systems and continued its efforts at rebuilding the hospitals after the devastation inflicted by Hurricane Hugo. 
66. In his state of the Territory address, the Governor said that violent acts had escalated and had become too frequent in the Territory. 
Another major component of the territorial Government's policy on crime reduction is the creation of inter-agency programmes for troubled children, youths and their families. 
67. According to the administering Power, the correctional facilities on both St. Croix and St. Thomas are seriously overcrowded. 
The Department of Education administers 44 schools: 25 on St. Thomas, 16 on St. Croix and 3 on St. John. 
According to the administering Power, the damage to schools caused by Hurricane Hugo is almost completely repaired. 
70. In his state of the Territory address, the Governor reiterated that education continued to be his priority. 
Following repairs to damage caused by Hurricane Hugo, the present condition of the public school infrastructure was the best in decades. 
The University provides programmes in agriculture, teacher education, business and resource management. 
Besides serving the role of reporting to the Member States, the review has also played an essential management role at the country level in the collaboration between the Government and UNDP as well as with other donors. 
The results cover adjustments and improvements ranging from the orientation of the country programme to concrete operational issues. 
The value of the mid-term review process and its concrete products have by far exceeded expectations. 
2. The process commenced in March 1993 and culminated with the formal mid-term review meeting from 29 to 30 November 1993. 
Unless otherwise indicated, the information provided in the present report is as of 31 October 1993. 
The initial step was the preparation of issues papers by 15 working groups comprising a large nmber of staff from the Government and the UNDP office in Beijing. 
Papers prepared by each group were discussed in meetings between the Government and UNDP management and staff to reach a common understanding of key issues and actions to be taken. 
This, together with comments from UNDP headquarters, formed the basis for the finalization of the joint issues paper. 
Participants in the mid-term review meeting included representatives of the Government (the Department of International Trade and Economic Affairs (DITEA) and the China International Centre for Economic and Technical Exchange (CICETE)), UNDP, United Nations executing agencies and leading multilateral and bilateral donors. 
A detailed review was then made of how well the six areas of focus specified in Governing Council decision 90/34 had been reflected in the programme. 
A review of programme management issues covered new initiatives by the Governing Council, such as national execution, the programme approach and the successor arrangements for support costs. 
Other major issues related to monitoring and evaluation and operations. 
Finally, the important and increasingly integrated work on aid coordination and resource mobilization was a key aspect of the review. 
4. The review of programme impact and achievements led to specific recommendations on priorities for the future and on measures to ensure maximum impact. 
The implementation of most recommendations commenced immediately on finalization of the joint issues paper while some had to await formal decisions of the mid-term review meeting. 
The Government and UNDP have jointly embarked on a programme to ensure the systematic implementation of all recommendations derived from the review exercise. 
5. The third country programme was formulated in 1990 as a framework for UNDP assistance during the 1991-1995 period. 
In 1992, the second year of the programme, there was a major change in the economic policy climate with a very strong push towards a market economy and an unprecedented increase in gross national product (GNP) and industrial output. 
6. At the mid-point, it can be concluded that the third country programme, as originally formulated, has responded remarkably well to the evolving national priorities. 
Adjustments have been made especially to respond more effectively to requirements associated with the quickened pace of economic reform. 
Assistance included capacity-building in policy formulation and implementation related to the macro-management of the economy, the drafting of essential laws and the restructuring of the Government to enable China to play a new role in the socialist market economy. 
There has also been increased emphasis on the social, economic and environmental consequences of the market-oriented reforms and a new openness in accepting international assistance dealing with issues such as poverty alleviation, HIV/AIDS and disaster relief and rehabilitation. 
7. In the field of environment, there is a significantly changed emphasis in priority, compared with what was anticipated at the time of formulating the country programme: China has become a forerunner in its national follow-up of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED) and Agenda 21. 
UNDP supports the preparation and implementation of the National Agenda 21 Strategy with Capacity 21 funding, and global and national environmental protection concerns, increasingly through funding from the Global Environment Facility (GEF) and the Montreal Protocol funding. 
9. In response to concerns expressed by the Governing Council, the Government and UNDP, the third country programme was designed to have greater focus than previous country programmes for China. 
The process of programme identification and appraisal has resulted in further concentration compared with the original plan: only 13 of the 20 programmes have been approved. 
Programmes that could not be developed as planned, mainly because of lack of funds but partly owing to changed national priorities, include: water resources, energy efficiency, industrial materials, labour markets/social security and environment. 
Greater focus has also been possible by exercising discipline in the approval of free-standing projects in support of programme objectives: 30 free-standing projects have been approved to date compared with 214 projects in the second country programme. 
Taking only approved programmes and projects into account, the energy, transport and communications area and the economic reform area exceed their targets. 
This is in line with national priorities and has been underscored by significant Government cost-sharing to the coal and telecommunication programmes. 
Rural economic production receives the largest funding but is currently somewhat below target. 
The industry area has seen significant reductions compared with the targets, largely owing to the availability of commercial flows of technology as an alternative to UNDP assistance. 
The social development area has been disproportionally hit by the indicative planning figure (IPF) reduction, primarily as a result of the slowness in formulation of key programmes. 
This area therefore needs to be targeted for remaining IPF funds and resource mobilization. 
11. Concentration of UNDP resources is also achieved through focus on a smaller number of larger interventions, much more so than in the second programme although a straightforward comparison is not possible because of the introduction of the programme approach. 
None the less, it is evident that UNDP financial resources and staff have more focus in the third programme. 
The current challenges, however, are (a) the lack of resources, which now tends to lead to the formulation of smaller projects, and (b) the many projects remaining from the second programme that need to be closed in 1993 and 1994. 
The total number of operational IPF-funded programme elements and projects is currently 173. 
Some 75 of these will be closed in late 1993 or early 1994. 
Meanwhile, there will be a few new approvals of IPF and cost-sharing projects and a significant increase in projects funded by GEF and the Montreal Protocol, leaving the total number at around 125 by mid-1994. 
12. The 25 per cent withholding of IPF has had serious consequences on implementation. 
As can be seen in table 2, the programme is currently overcommitted by $12.3 million for the programming period, i.e. through 1995 (or $18.5 million if the pipeline is taken into account, see annex I). 
As the requirements have exceeded the available resources, the following measures have been taken over the past 12 months: 
(b) Termination of long-running projects from the first and second programmes to release unutilized resources. 
13. A closer scrutiny of the commitments reveal heavy front-loading of the programme in 1994 and 1995 with only $6.3 million currently budgeted for 1996 and beyond. 
As a comparison, $50 million of first and second programme projects were carried over into the third programme period at its inception - an amount which then increased to $68 million as a result of slippage and budget increases. 
Based on the principle of dynamic programming, it has been agreed that an amount of $35 million of IPF commitment extending into the fourth programming period would be prudent in order to permit responses to key development priorities. 
Financially, the goal should be to ensure complete delivery of the fourth cycle IPF for China, at the 75 per cent level. 
There are, however, two necessary conditions for additional programming: (a) that the overall UNDP resource situation does not further deteriorate and (b) that selected ongoing projects be extended to give room for expenditures in 1994-1995 under newly approved projects. 
In particular, GEF and the Montreal Protocol are expected to contribute significant additional resources to China in the future. 
Experience to date indicates that resource mobilization among China's main bilateral donors will be challenged by a growing tendency to reduce highly concessional funding for development purposes in favour of commercial credits of mutual benefit. 
16. For the remainder of the programme, all UNDP technical cooperation should be compatible with, and indeed supportive of, China's transition to the socialist market economy. 
Within this framework, priority will continue to be given to assistance concentrated in the categories of economic reform, poverty alleviation, and sustainable development. 
Technology for development will continue to be part of selected programmes and projects, as appropriate, but with Government or third-party cost-sharing provided for equipment. 
In order to ensure maximum leverage with available resources, emphasis will be placed on upstream policy-oriented assistance in current priority areas identified by the Government. 
17. In pursuance of Governing Council decision 90/34, the third country programme document introduced the concept of multisectoral themes permeating the areas of concentration and contributing substantially to the achievement of programme objectives. 
Thus, the themes should not be seen as a way of classifying UNDP assistance but as a way of achieving and measuring impact throughout the programme. 
The multisectoral themes are: 
(d) Women in development (WID); 
(e) Technical cooperation among developing countries (TCDC). 
The sixth theme, transfer and adaption of technology for development was not included as a multisectoral theme in the programme document but is very much part of the programme. 
Another theme covered by the programme and one on which the Governing Council has placed increasing emphasis is AIDS/HIV control and prevention. 
19. The mid-term review assessed how well these broad themes identified by the Governing Council have been interpreted in the national context and integrated or mainstreamed into the programme. 
It should be noted that the themes are not mutually exclusive. 
On the contrary, they are often intertwined and programmes that exploit mutually supporting themes are bound to have the greatest overall impact. 
For example, the Poverty Alleviation Programme has been fortified by integrating women-in-development and environmental dimensions in the design. 
The Coal Programme successfully integrates the technology and management themes with the environment theme. 
The review therefore considered most programmes and projects from the perspective of multiple themes. 
20. As an area of concentration in the third country programme, economic and public administration reform has clearly been placed at the fore of China's transition to a socialist market economy. 
UNDP assistance covers capacity- building in policy-making and implementation, working with all leading macroeconomic institutions in the central Government and with selected provincial and municipal authorities. 
Key activities include economic legislation, State-owned enterprise reform, tax reform, social security, civil service reform and Government restructuring to meet the requirements of the market economy. 
As the success of China's policies depends largely on precisely these macroeconomic and public administration management capacities, the ultimate programme impact is likely to be significant. 
UNDP assistance has already had an impact on legislation, civil service reform and Government restructuring, to name the most significant examples. 
Thus, one of the most successful technical cooperation projects in China has, in the first two years of operation, resulted in 17 new economic laws and improved national capacity in legislative drafting. 
21. Traditionally, projects in sectors such as agriculture, industry and health have tended to have a technological basis with little attention paid to improving related management capabilities. 
None the less, the emphasis on unit-level management capacity-building in projects should be further enhanced to improve the chances of sustainable impact. 
22. High-priority project areas in the pipeline that would require collaboration with other donors to ensure maximum impact include additional legislation related to the market economy, training of senior judges, social security legislation and administration, enhancement of fair market practices, and improved regulation of securities and futures markets. 
Several IPF programmes with major environmental components are under implementation in the key sectors of energy, agriculture and forestry. 
Non-IPF programmes will increasingly exert more influence with the growth of these funding sources. 
24. Approved IPF programmes and projects fall into two categories with regard to their long-term impact on environment and sustainable development. 
Steps have already been taken to address these shortcomings. 
25. Projects that could not be fully funded by UNDP present opportunities for funding from bilateral or other sources. 
There is a long list of possibilities, including projects on energy policy and conservation, environment legislation, water resources, rural enterprises (Townships and Village Enterprises (TVEs)), etc. 
Some of these could obtain funding from the globally oriented environment funds whereas others are more national in nature and require regular multilateral or bilateral funding. 
A donor round-table meeting is scheduled for the summer of 1994 to present China's national Agenda 21 and a large number of projects for which China seeks international cooperation. 
26. In China, UNDP has increasingly selected area-based, comprehensive, participatory and replicable programmes for poverty alleviation as opposed to subsectoral interventions tackling only one aspect of the poverty situation. 
This is the approach taken in the recently approved Poverty Alleviation Programme in South-West China. 
UNDP has also promoted participatory approaches to poverty alleviation in a major national policy workshop, organized with the World Bank and using SPR funds for policy research. 
27. Several programmes and projects have great potential for poverty alleviation and will, if successfully implemented, strengthen the UNDP contribution to human development in China. 
Some programmes have been identified for reorientation in order to have greater impact. 
Notable examples are the Seed Breeding Programme, the Semi-arid and Arid Programme and Training Managers for Economic Development in Poor Areas. 
28. Poverty alleviation should not be separated from the mainstream of development strategy and public policy. 
On the contrary, sectoral policies and regulations often have a profound impact on people's social and economic conditions. 
UNDP should therefore become more involved in policy-oriented assistance and dialogue as it pertains to poverty. 
Since the approval of the third programme, the rapid economic reform process has put greater pressure on women in Chinese society. 
30. The number of women beneficiaries of training abroad has shown a disturbing downward trend in the third country programme period, falling to only 14 per cent of the total in 1992 from a high of 20 per cent in 1990. 
31. When projects are formulated, project design choices should be made on the basis of examining a gender-desegregated picture of the related social and economic factors. 
The use of reasonable and achievable gender targets should be encouraged in project formulation. 
Simple gender profiles of institutions directly involved in projects are a prerequisite for achieving this. 
33. Although TCDC is an important priority for the Government, only limited impact of this modality can be seen as yet in the programme and systematic effort is required for its fuller integration. 
Some results have been achieved in mainstreaming TCDC through information exchange with other countries under a few projects, especially in the field of administrative and economic reform. 
35. UNDP assistance was heavily oriented towards technology in the first two country programmes, normally in the form of capacity-building of research and development institutes, reflecting priorities and needs prevailing at that time. 
Recent evaluations of completed projects indicate that their impact has been mixed, largely because of the rapidly changing external environment within which research and development institutes operate in the transition to the market economy. 
36. While still prioritizing capacity-building in advanced technology areas, the third country programme gives more emphasis to the effective management of the diffusion of technology to end-users in industry and agriculture. 
This reflects the new research and development and economic environment in China. 
The most significant activities include programmes dealing with coal utilization, telecommunications, machine tools and seed breeding. 
37. Strategic forms of assistance such as trade and investment facilitation are still not adequately utilized although there are successful examples of investment promotion in collaboration with UNIDO and in a project supporting China's re-entry into the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT). 
UNDP should seek innovative ways of supporting commercial flows of technology into and within China. 
These areas could receive more attention in the country programme and should also be considered for inclusion in subsequent programming. 
39. The rapid pace of economic reform will undoubtedly increase tensions between economic development and environmental issues. 
Technological change can help to ensure adequate economic growth that is sustainable and environmentally sound. 
GEF and the Montreal Protocol will provide additional resources for upgrading and applying new technologies to address key environment problems. 
40. UNDP interventions in this field have included workshops on the medium-term plan and on subregional cooperation as well as the approval of a technical cooperation project. 
The project covers the sensitization of Government leaders, support to national policy development and review, training at national and provincial levels, and demonstration activities. 
41. Areas where better integration of this theme may be possible include the UNDP Nurse Training and Education programmes, and a project initiated in the second country programme in the tourism sector. 
42. UNDP and the World Health Organization (WHO) should continue to organize meetings with multilateral and bilateral donors to coordinate aid and mobilize external resources. 
Increased resources, both human and financial, will be required. 
Coordination between UNDP subregional and country activities is also essential. 
It is also necessary for China to collaborate with neighbouring countries on joint actions to control the spread of HIV/AIDS in border areas. 
43. China has long experience with many successes and is indeed a pioneering country with regard to national execution. 
The Government has moved vigorously towards almost full national execution in the third country programme - 93 per cent of all programmes and projects are currently under overall national execution, as table 3 shows. 
Only an estimated 10-15 per cent of national execution budgets are implemented by United Nations agencies. 
The new technical support role of United Nations agencies has been difficult to define and concerted effort is required to take advantage of the expertise of United Nations agencies in national execution (see also sect. III.C). 
Preliminary studies have been carried out but it is now time to establish a joint action plan to remedy this situation. 
47. A pioneering effort has been made to implement the programme approach in China, even before the formal instructions from the Governing Council. 
The key advantages of the programme approach have been demonstrated in the sharper focus on national priorities and plans, in the concentration of UNDP assistance, and in simplified monitoring by UNDP and CICETE. 
48. The underlying premise for the programme approach - the focus on priority national development objectives and concentration of UNDP resources for maximum impact and cost-effectiveness - is beyond reproach. 
A determination of the practical implications of the programme approach requires careful analysis in three respects: identification and formulation of programmes leading up to approval; management and implementation of programmes during their life; and impact and cost-effectiveness, which can only be determined upon the completion of programmes. 
The mid-term review has analysed the formulation stage and early management and implementation experiences. 
49. Implementation of the programme approach in China has required a considerable input of UNDP and CICETE staff time. 
Most programmes have had multiple formulation missions and the length of the formulation process in the field and the approval process in headquarters has usually been extensive. 
This is partly due to inexperience with the approach and the initial lack of clear guidelines and partly due to the greater complexities of programme rather than project support. 
Coordination between different Government agencies has been especially demanding. 
51. UNDP cooperation in China will not be only in the form of programme support. 
(a) A review in late 1994 of the experience with the programme approach in order to determine its advantages and disadvantages; 
(b) Programming focused on the identification of a few key national programmes where the programme approach is the most effective vehicle for UNDP assistance. 
52. The new support costs arrangement forms part of a larger initiative by the Governing Council along with national execution and the programme approach, all aimed at improving the effectiveness and efficiency of UNDP assistance. 
The China field experience with the arrangement is limited but it can already be concluded that all partners have experienced difficulties. 
For UNDP and the Government, initial TSS-2 experience is not entirely positive or encouraging and it seems that TSS-2 provides at best a partial answer to the need for the technical monitoring of programmes and projects. 
The new system provides a disincentive for agency involvement in implementation as Administrative and Operational Services (AOS) resources can be saved for subsequent programming purposes. 
53. The support cost arrangements cause the following operational difficulties: 
For example, only some 70 tripartite meetings could be held annually with existing staff resources. 
The greater concentration of UNDP resources through the introduction of programmes and the continuing reduction of free-standing projects has, however, already improved and will further improve the intensity of monitoring. 
Compliance with in-depth evaluation requirements has traditionally been low, though it has improved through mounting more thematic, sectoral and cluster evaluations -a process for which the programme approach is well suited. 
During the third country programme period, 42 projects have already been evaluated and the evaluation findings incorporated in the mid-term review. 
55. There has also been considerable progress in the design of programmes and projects with more clearly defined objectives and outputs. 
The education programme provides a very good example of benchmarks for monitoring and is worth emulating. 
In commenting on the joint issues paper, UNDP headquarters recommended further emphasis on baseline data in order to be able to carry out more extensive impact assessments upon the conclusion of programmes and projects. 
56. The switch to the programme approach is a major challenge with respect to monitoring and evaluation. 
There are potential advantages of programmes, especially regarding impact analysis. 
To this end, the use of TSS-2 and other mechanisms need further experimentation. 
Procedural changes are also needed to improve reporting practices under nationally executed projects. 
58. Project management. Weaknesses still exist in such areas as work planning, reporting and financial management. 
The respective roles of UNDP, CICETE and the National Project Director must be clarified, bearing in mind the general trend of decentralization in China, as well as the new role of the United Nations specialized agencies under national execution. 
59. Changes in input mix. The budget share for consultants has increased over time. 
Terms of reference were often too general and mission preparations could be very much improved. CICETE found it difficult to keep pace with increasing rates for international consultants specialized in certain fields and this may have resulted in some second-rate choices. 
Study tours should be kept to a minimum in line with recent central Government directives; the incremental value of adding study tour participants is generally low. 
(c) Variable performance was found in equipment procurement and installation; underutilization of equipment was a problem in a few cases, raising issues of cost-effectiveness and impact. 
The more than 300 volunteer consultants engaged annually have made significant contributions to conferences and training activities. 
The UNV programme is rather small and still too confined to English language training, in which UNDP has little comparative advantage. 
62. Aid coordination is taking on increasing importance following the General Assembly's call for greater United Nations system coordination. 
The United Nations system must work closely with the Government on issues of aid coordination and resource mobilization. 
63. In compliance with General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992, UNDP is focusing aid coordination efforts on preparatory work for a country strategy note and on the establishment of sectoral working groups, comprised of United Nations agency and donor representatives. 
The major challenge of aid coordination and United Nations system coordination in China lies in the institutional arrangements on the Government side. 
Bilateral and multilateral agencies report to many different ministries and there is no coordinating mechanism for foreign assistance within the Government. 
These meetings stimulate donor focus, collaboration, and possible cost-sharing on activities central to the implementation of the third country programme, and are of importance to the entire donor community and to China. 
Since the inception of the UNDP programme in China, the regular (i.e., IPF) budget has provided the major pillar of support for UNDP activities. 
Non-IPF funds for the third programme period represent an increasing share, which is currently about 25 per cent of the IPF commitment. 
66. The mid-term review meeting adopted the joint issues paper and endorsed its conclusions and recommendations, noting that action had already been taken in many instances. 
The following conclusions were highlighted: 
(a) The third country programme had responded well to key national priorities and had demonstrated a sharper focus compared with the original country programme document; 
(c) While maintaining the original five areas of concentration, new programmes and projects in the remainder of the programme should give more attention to economic reform, poverty alleviation and environment/sustainable development; 
(d) A Government-UNDP task force should be created to develop and implement an action plan for strengthened national execution through programme management capacity-building and a clearer definition of the roles of the Government, UNDP and the United Nations specialized agencies; 
(e) A separate task force with the United Nations specialized agencies should be created to review their role under the support costs arrangement and to make recommendations to UNDP headquarters for any adjustments to the arrangements deemed desirable; 
(f) The programme approach should be based on national programmes and be applied flexibly, depending on the specific requirements; 
(g) With regard to programme monitoring and evaluation, there was room for further improvement, especially with regard to the development of baseline data and benchmarks for impact assessment; a proposal to use SPR resources for this purpose was endorsed; 
(h) The 25 per cent withholding of the IPF had reduced the overall impact of the programme and maximum efforts should be made to mobilize additional resources in order to respond dynamically to evolving national technical cooperation requirements; 
(i) New approval of IPF projects should be made to ensure full delivery of IPF entitlements in the 1992-1996 funding cycle and an encumbrance of $35 million beyond the programming period, i.e., for after 1996. 
1. The Working Group met at United Nations Headquarters on 17 February 1994, in accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/80. 
4. The Working Group had before it a note by the Secretariat containing the draft provisional agenda for the first session of the Working Group (E/AC.70/1994/L.1). 
5. At its meeting on 17 February, the Working Group considered item 2 of its agenda entitled "Provisional agenda for the first session of the Working Group and other organizational matters". 
7. A statement was also made by the representative of the World Federation of United Nations Associations, a non-governmental organization in consultative status (category I) with the Economic and Social Council. 
(a) Experience in the implementation of Council resolution 1296; 
(b) Role of the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations; 
(c) Participation of non-governmental organizations in United Nations world conferences; 
(d) Compilation of rules relating to the participation of non-governmental organizations in various world conferences. 
The representative of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development expressed his appreciation for the confidence shown in the Secretariat in allowing it to interpret and rationalize the request. 
In addition to the documentation indicated, the Secretariat would prepare an overview paper with a view to situating the issues before the Working Group in a broad historical context. 
11. Also at the meeting, it was announced that H.E. Jamsheed K. A. Marker (Pakistan) had been appointed by the President of the Economic and Social Council as Chairman of the Working Group and that the Working Group would hold its first session from 9 to 13 May 1994. 
The Secretariat is very much aware of the importance of the task entrusted to this Working Group and will, through my department, provide all the support required for such an undertaking. 
What better opportunity can there be than the United Nation's fiftieth anniversary to propose a new framework for United Nations/non-governmental organization relations as part of the international community's effort to give added meaning to the opening words of the Charter: "We, the peoples of the United Nations"? 
Non-governmental organizations have been a part, and an important part, of the United Nations since 1945, and their involvement in the work of the United Nations and its family of organizations and programmes has grown tremendously over the years. 
It is the emergence of a broader reality - now commonly referred to as "civil society" - which is the sphere in which social movements organize themselves around objectives, constituencies and thematic interests and interact with the other spheres that make up societies, especially that of the State. 
This changed situation has already had a considerable impact on the work of the United Nations and its relations with non-state actors. 
A similar role is being played, or is expected to be played, by non-state actors around preparations for all of the United Nations major conferences this year. 
Indeed, we have reached the stage where it would be difficult for a United Nations process to be fully realized without a sustained and broad-based involvement of non-governmental actors. 
UNCED recognized the need to go beyond the traditional organizational concepts of non-governmental organizations by including in Agenda 21 a series of chapters on the participation of major groups, such as trade unions, women and indigenous people in the implementation and monitoring of the results of the Rio Summit. 
The same logic led the General Assembly to conclude that the "new" UNCED non-governmental organizations should be encouraged to maintain their involvement with the United Nations in the context of the Commission on Sustainable Development and that special procedures should be established to facilitate such involvement. 
The review which this working group is about to undertake provides a historic opportunity to review United Nations/non-governmental organization relations in a broad perspective. 
I believe that there is much to learn from studying the well-chosen innovations that have been made, particularly at the national level, to draw from the expertise of civil society to improve policy frameworks and practical cooperation between Governments and non-state actors. 
Secondly, the review might wish to look at the range of existing, formal and informal, arrangements for relations between the United Nations and non-governmental organizations in all the fields, whether traditional or new, in which cooperation has developed. 
It would be important to include in the review lessons learned from the experience of United Nations organizations and programmes which have long-established cooperative arrangements with non-governmental organizations, such as UNDP, UNICEF, UNFPA, WFP and UNEP, as well as several of the specialized agencies. 
The review might also consider the arrangements that exist in the field of public information and policy advocacy, including the contribution of the United Nations Non-governmental Liaison Service which is the only existing inter-agency structure for cooperation with non-governmental organizations. 
Thirdly, the review should subject its examination of consultative status arrangements to a thorough discussion of the various areas of competence and functions that are assumed by non-state actors in their relations with the United Nations. 
In this as in all other matters, form should follow function, and questions such as the desirability of creating new categories of status should be based on a clear understanding of the roles that non-governmental organizations can play in the future. 
A discussion of these issues is required if the notion of reporting by major groups, as called for by Agenda 21, is to become a reality. 
Fifthly, regarding participation in conferences, the review will need to examine in depth such issues as access to documentation, submission of inputs and facilitation of Government/non-governmental organization dialogues. 
Such analysis would also need to be broad-based and consider the wide variety of services that currently coexist in the United Nations as a result of the juxtaposition of formal and ad hoc arrangements for relations with non-governmental organizations. 
Turning now to the process of the review and in light of my earlier remarks, I believe that this organizational session needs to address several important questions. 
Since the Council has already indicated that it wished to see broad participation in the review by United Nations system agencies and programmes and by non-governmental organizations both in status and without status, practical steps should be taken to encourage such participation. 
This can be achieved through both United Nations system and non-governmental organization publications. 
Computer conferences could be organized around the agenda or programme of work of this Working Group, with specific inputs being solicited from non-governmental organizations and non-governmental networks. 
This is why we would like to propose that time be allocated, during the substantive sessions of the Working Group, for non-governmental organization points of view and for an open dialogue between Governments and non-governmental organization representatives. 
If this was agreed, the first two sessions could then be devoted to the actual analysis of existing arrangements and the need for new ones, whereas the final session would consider proposals for recommendation to the Council. 
This Working Group has been given the challenging task of proposing a new framework for United Nations/non-governmental organization relations for the years and decades to come. 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
4. Financial resources and mechanisms. 
6. Review of sectoral clusters, first phase: 
At the first session, the Commission elected, in addition to a Chairman, four Vice-Chairmen, one of whom served also as Rapporteur. 
4. In decision 1993/314, the Economic and Social Council approved the provisional agenda for the second session of the Commission. 
The Working Group met from 28 February to 2 March 1994. 
The Working Group met from 23-25 February 1994. 
11. At its first session, the Commission requested the Secretary-General to prepare thematic reports, corresponding to the Agenda 21 sectoral clusters to be included in the agendas of forthcoming sessions of the Commission, in accordance with its multi-year thematic programme of work (E/1993/25/Add.1, chap. I, para. 28 (b)). 
The organization of work of the high-level meetings should, inter alia, provide for an open exchange of views among the participants, as well as for holding informal meetings, as the need arose, to resolve outstanding issues related to its work that required high-level consideration. 
The result of the meeting could be a concise document, should the participants deem that appropriate. 
On 10 April 1994, at about 0230 hours a.m., a Greek terrorist commando of six or seven persons, including a person who spoke Albanian with a Greek accent, armed and wearing Greek army uniforms, infiltrated about 4 kilometres into Albanian territory. 
In the course of this act, one of the commando members shouted in Greek: "This is on account of Vorio Epirus! Don't think we have forgotten it!". Afterwards, the commando, pursued by Albanian frontier forces, left for the Greek border. 
All these incidents, especially the latest premeditated, terrorist type act committed by an armed commando wearing Greek army uniforms, which came from and went back to Greek territory, are assessed by the Albanian Government as terrorist acts. 
On the morning of 12 April, units of the armed forces of the Republic of Armenia, bringing into action fresh reinforcements transferred from Armenia (up to 1,500 soldiers), stormed the settlements of Gyulistan (Geranboy district), Talysh, Magadiz and Levonarkh (Terter district). 
Up to 50 missiles were dropped on the city, killing and wounding civilians, and causing destruction. 
At the same time, Armenian artillery shelled other villages in the Agdam district: Zangeshaly, Yusifjanly and Afatly. 
The Republic of Armenia, feeling that it can act with impunity, regularly throws down open challenges to the international community, undermining the efforts of international organizations and individual States to achieve a peaceful settlement of the conflict. 
In February 1992, just after the Russian Federation and Kazakhstan had launched a peace initiative, Armenian forces captured the Azerbaijani town of Khojaly; 
In May 1992, on the day that a cease-fire agreement, mediated by the Islamic Republic of Iran, was concluded and signed in Tehran by the Presidents of Armenia and Azerbaijan, Armenian forces captured the Azerbaijani town of Shusha; 
During a visit to the region by a United Nations fact-finding mission (June 1992), Armenia occupied the Lachin district of Azerbaijan. 
In August 1993, after the Security Council adopted resolution 853 (1993), Armenia captured the Fizuli district of Azerbaijan; 
Today, 12 April 1994, as the Minsk Group resumed its meetings in Prague under the chairmanship of Mr. J. Eliasson, the armed forces of the Republic of Armenia launched a fresh offensive with the aim of capturing more Azerbaijani territories. 
Thus the Republic of Armenia, invoking its territorial claims, continues to ignore the valuable efforts of the international community, which must take appropriate action, through the United Nations, to put an end to the aggression by Armenia against Azerbaijan. 
The Federal Government condemns most energetically the decision of the United Nations on the engagement of NATO air forces, which constitutes its direct inclusion in the civil war in former Bosnia-Herzegovina on the side of the Muslims. 
Only after the Muslim spring military operation had been defeated did the United Nations Organization remember that Gorazde is a protected area and invited NATO bombers to act against the attacked Serb side. 
It is regrettable that precisely the United Nations, the organization duty-bound by its Charter to preserve peace and international security, has taken a step which threatens the peace process and causes an escalation of war. 
By such a partial and bellicose attitude, the United Nations Organization has seriously discredited itself as a peace force in former Bosnia-Herzegovina and assumed the responsibility for all the consequences of possible further uncontrolled developments. 
By behaving like a belligerent party, the World Organization is creating a dangerous precedent which can have long-term implications. 
Each and every departure from this principle serves only to strengthen the Muslim side in its conviction that by persistently sabotaging peace efforts and by continuing military hostilities it can win the civil war and impose the concept of a unitary Bosnia-Herzegovina. 
(i) Calls for an immediate cease-fire, a return to positions held by parties before the present hostilities and an end to the mindless violence which is engulfing Rwanda; 
(ii) Urges the Security Council to take urgent actions to help protect the lives and property of civilians in Rwanda, and to consider expanding the size and mandate of UNAMIR in Rwanda; 
(iii) Reiterates the importance of the full implementation of the Arusha Peace Agreement; 
(v) Strongly appeals to the international community to increase humanitarian assistance commensurate with the scale of the human tragedy, in Rwanda and Burundi. 
Estonia cannot agree with these new conditions but remains willing to negotiate in good faith to overcome all difficulties. 
Estonia also regards Mr. Yeltsin's most unusual decree of 5 April on the creation of military bases, not only in the Commonwealth of Independent States but also in Latvia, as a violation of both past Russian commitments and numerous international agreements and principles. 
We cannot exclude the possibility that at least some political circles in Moscow intend to exploit the present situation for provocations in Estonia and Latvia. 
Such provocations will fail. 
Estonia will stay united and will withstand the Russian pressure. 
Having studied the humanitarian and political aspects of developments in the situation in Somalia, 
Noting the improvement in security and stability in most areas of Somalia, 
Affirming the necessity of all the Somali parties' adhering to the cease-fire and adopting dialogue as the only way to resolve disputes by peaceful means, 
Reaffirming its previous resolutions expressing its wholehearted desire for the national unity and territorial integrity of Somalia and for the expenditure of every possible effort to maintain a united Somalia and to spread security and stability throughout its territory, 
Having reviewed the various international, regional and Somali local efforts aimed at the achievement of security, stability and national reconciliation throughout Somalia, 
Details as to the itinerary of flights in this reporting period are annexed to the present note verbale. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,580. 
"After hearing all the opinions expressed in the course of consultations, the President of the Council concluded that there was no agreement that the necessary conditions existed for modification of the measures of sanctions established in paragraphs 3 to 7 of resolution 748 (1992)." 
1. The Preparatory Committee held its resumed first session at United Nations Headquarters from 7 to 11 March 1994. 
4. At the same meeting, the observer for the Caribbean Conservation Association, a non-governmental organization accredited to participate in the Conference and its preparatory process, made a statement. 
7. Also at the same meeting, statements were made by the observers for the following non-governmental organizations accredited to participate in the Conference and its preparatory process: Pacific Concerns Resource Centre, Caribbean Conservation Association, Greenpeace International and Caribbean Policy Development Centre. 
8. At the 18th meeting, on 11 March, the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development made a statement. 
10. The following associate members of the regional commissions were represented by observers: British Virgin Islands, Guam, Montserrat, Niue, Republic of Palau and United States Virgin Islands. 
11. The following United Nations bodies and programmes were represented: United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat), United Nations Development Programme, United Nations Environment Programme and United Nations International Drug Control Programme. 
13. The following specialized agencies were represented: International Labour Organization, Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, World Bank, International Monetary Fund, World Meteorological Organization and United Nations Industrial Development Organization. 
14. The following intergovernmental organizations were represented: Agency for Cultural and Technical Cooperation, Asian and Pacific Development Centre, Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee, Caribbean Community, Commission of the European Communities, Commonwealth Secretariat, International Organization for Migration, Organization of African Unity and South Pacific Regional Environment Programme. 
15. The African National Congress was represented by an observer. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Preparations for the first Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States on the basis of General Assembly resolution 47/189 and taking into account other relevant General Assembly resolutions: 
(a) Organization and programme of work of the Conference; 
(b) Participation of non-governmental organizations in the Conference and its preparatory process; 
(d) Operations of the voluntary fund. 
(a) Draft programme of action for the sustainable development of small island developing States; 
(b) Information on donor activities in support of sustainable development in small island developing States; 
(c) Consideration of proposals for a Barbados declaration on the sustainable development of small island developing States. 
18. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 2 (a) at its 16th and 18th meetings, on 7 and 11 March. 
19. At its 18th meeting, on 11 March, the Committee had before it a draft decision entitled "Rules of procedure of the Conference" (A/CONF.167/PC/L.12) submitted by the Chairman and the Bureau of the Preparatory Committee. 
20. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision (see para. 52, decision 15). 
22. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision (see para. 52, decision 16). 
23. At its 18th meeting, on 11 March, the Committee had before it a draft decision entitled "Organization and programme of work of the Conference" (A/CONF.167/PC/L.14), submitted by the Chairman and the Bureau of the Preparatory Committee. 
24. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision (see para. 52, decision 17). 
25. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 2 (b) at its 16th meeting, on 7 March. 
27. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 2 (c) at its 16th meeting, on 7 March. 
The Minister for Environment, Housing and Lands of Barbados made an oral presentation. 
28. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 3 (a) at its 16th and 18th meetings, on 7 and 11 March. 
It had before it the report of the Preparatory Committee on its organizational and first sessions (A/48/36). 
31. At its 18th meeting, on 11 March, the Committee had before it a draft decision entitled "Draft programme of action for the sustainable development of small island developing States" (A/CONF.167/PC/L.16), submitted by the Chairman and the Bureau of the Preparatory Committee. 
32. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision (see para. 52, decision 19). 
33. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 3 (b) at its 16th and 18th meetings, on 7 and 11 March. 
35. At the 16th meeting, on 7 March, the Coordinator for the Conference made a preliminary statement. 
40. Also at the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision (see para. 52, decision 20). 
41. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 3 (c) at its 18th meeting, on 11 March. 
42. At the 18th meeting, on 11 March, the Committee had before it a draft decision entitled "Proposals for a Barbados declaration" (A/CONF.167/PC/L.15), submitted by the Chairman and the Bureau of the Preparatory Committee. 
43. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision (see para. 52, decision 18). 
45. At the same meeting, the Rapporteur introduced and orally revised the draft report. 
48. At the same meeting, the observer for Women and Fisheries Network, a non-governmental organization accredited to participate in the Conference and its preparatory process, made a statement on behalf of the non-governmental organizations represented in the Preparatory Committee. 
49. Also at the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of Canada, Australia, Germany and Japan. 
50. At the same meeting, the Chairman made a concluding statement. 
51. Also at the same meeting, concluding statements were also made by the representatives of Greece (on behalf of the European Union), Algeria (on behalf of the Group of 77 and China) and Trinidad and Tobago (on behalf of the Alliance of Small Island States). 
The Conference shall elect from among the representatives of participating States the following officers: a President, nine Vice-Presidents plus an ex officio Vice-President from the host country, a Rapporteur-General and a Chairman for the Main Committee established in accordance with rule 46. 
Thursday will be devoted to a debate on the theme "Forging partnerships for sustainable development". 
Clean Islands International, Inc. 
Small Projects Assistance Team Ltd. 
(a) The importance that the Secretary-General, Africa and an increasing number of countries attach to the necessity of the proposed establishment and operationalization of a diversification fund for Africa's commodities; 
(b) The need, in developing diversification projects and programmes, to make full and effective use of existing funding mechanisms; 
(c) The need to fill gaps that may exist in the funding available for diversification of related activities in Africa. 
3. As a follow-up to that resolution, the Secretary-General requested relevant financial institutions and United Nations organizations to provide inputs and views on the issues concerning the establishment and operation of the proposed diversification facility, with particular reference to paragraphs 14, 15 and 16 of the resolution. 
4. The main purpose of the present document is to respond to the specific issues mentioned in paragraphs 13 to 17 of resolution 48/214, and to clarify and amplify certain other aspects of the proposal presented in the earlier report (A/48/335). 
The need and the potential for diversification for Africa's commodities are not dealt with, as these subjects have been discussed in sections IV and V of that report. 
In section III, certain issues relating to the establishment and operation of the proposed diversification facility are clarified and amplified, bearing in mind resolution 48/214 and comments made by Member States, during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, and by international organizations. 
In the light of those, a streamlined proposal is submitted in section IV for consideration. 
In the final section, possible follow-up is suggested for consideration by Member States. 
6. General Assembly resolution 48/214 specifically refers to addressing the full range of issues related to the diversification of African economies. 
The wider question of the diversification of African economies is intrinsically linked to the overall problem of African economic recovery and development. 
The internal and external factors behind Africa's economic and social decline are well known, and need not be repeated here (see A/48/335, paras. 8-17). 
7. In recent years, a broad consensus has emerged on the main agenda for African development, the result of a continuing interchange and evolution of ideas among African countries and between them and the international community. 
The World Bank's long-term perspective study Sub-Saharan Africa, from Crisis to Sustainable Growth, of 1989, and the 1987 study Adjustment with a Human Face, 3/ prepared for the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), have also provided a valuable input in this process of consensus-building. 
8. In these and various other studies, the issues involved in the diversification of African economies have been analysed in considerable depth. 
9. First is the need to achieve a balance in the macroeconomic situation, reduce regulatory controls and strengthen the role of market mechanisms. 
Two thirds of African countries have introduced structural adjustment programmes with these objectives. 
None the less, macroeconomic reforms need to be pursued. 
At the same time, in order to inspire long-term commitment, they need to be adequately internalized, by means of increasing reliance on local capacity in their design and implementation. 
They also need to go beyond achieving only macroeconomic balance, by taking fuller account of investment needs to promote growth, of the requirements to diversify production and exports, of measures to ensure sustainability, and of the social impact of reforms. 
10. African countries also need to foster the enabling environment in which economic growth and productive activities can flourish. 
This requires effective implementation of incentive policies to promote entrepreneurship and the establishment of an appropriate legal framework. 
Of equal importance is the development of well-functioning credit systems and capital markets in order to encourage savings and facilitate investments in productive activities. 
In many countries, it is necessary to strengthen administrative services that are essential for implementing policies, programmes and projects. 
11. It is also crucial to improve the physical infrastructure of roads, ports and other services. 
Over the years, infrastructure facilities have deteriorated markedly in many African countries. 
High priority will therefore have to be given for a long time, particularly, to rehabilitating neglected infrastructure and, where necessary, investing in new facilities in critical areas. 
12. The development of human capital, i.e., investment in people, is also of basic importance. 
Diversification of economies entails adoption of new ideas and technologies. 
13. In accelerating economic growth and seizing the opportunities for new productive activities, the private sector has a pivotal role. 
The role and vitality of African entrepreneurship, especially in the informal sector, need to be fostered by removing unnecessary restrictive regulations and controls and by improving access to credit and markets. 
14. For diversifying African economies, a more rapid progress towards regional cooperation and integration is essential, since few countries in Africa have a big enough domestic market to achieve necessary economies of scale to be competitive. 
There is considerable scope for encouraging regional trade in agricultural products. 
15. Success for the efforts to create an enabling environment for economic growth also requires a favourable political context. 
Investments in productive activities cannot take place unless producers and investors have confidence in the stability of policies, in fair and efficient administrative services and in the legal framework. 
Achieving peace and stability is a vital prerequisite for economic growth in several parts. 
A large part of those resources has to come from domestic sources, but the role of external financial resources is crucial. 
The prospects for foreign direct investments in and non-concessional flows of resources to most low income African countries are, on the whole, not encouraging. 
Equally important is to put the aid programmes in a longer-term time framework, so that the needed institutions can be strengthened and local capabilities developed. 
17. Finally, for sustained economic growth, African countries must earn foreign exchange in order to pay for essential imports. 
18. The need for diversification of the African commodity sector is well recognized. 
Commodity diversification can also contribute positively to reducing environmental stress and improving food security by raising employment and incomes. 
19. Commodity diversification, although not a cure-all, is an important integral part of promoting diversification of the economy as a whole. 
However, to be effective, commodity diversification has to be firmly anchored in the actions being taken also in the other areas discussed above. 
The proposal for a diversification facility for Africa's commodity sector should be viewed in this wider context. 
20. A number of issues concerning the establishment and operations of a diversification facility for Africa's commodities were raised during the discussion at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, including those mentioned in resolution 48/214. 
Moreover, some aspects have been referred to in the comments received from the international organizations. 
Those issues are addressed below under the following headings: 
(b) Need to fill the gap in existing funding arrangements for preparing diversification projects; 
(c) Making full and effective use of existing financing arrangements; 
(d) Making full use of the expertise and experience of United Nations organizations; 
(e) Role of the private sector; 
(h) Location of the diversification facility; 
(i) Resources of the diversification facility. 
In view of this, the international community has called for an expansion of resources to finance diversification projects and programmes (see General Assembly resolution 45/200, para. 7, and the Final Act of the seventh session of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, para. 82 4/). 
23. This apparent paradox, the existence of funding mechanisms and the availability of financial resources on the one hand and the low level of actual financing of diversification projects on the other, seems to be due to two factors. 
24. It may be noted that ADB provides funding and technical assistance for the preparation of development projects by its regional member countries. 
The African Project Development Facility (APDF), which is jointly sponsored by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), ADB and IFC, also assists private entrepreneurs in sub-Saharan Africa in identifying and preparing projects in the range of $0.5 million to $5 million. 
Technical assistance for project preparation is provided by some United Nations organizations, such as FAO and the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO). 
The assistance provided for project preparation by those organizations does play a useful role, but it is relatively small and covers the entire project spectrum; it is not focused on diversification projects per se. 
25. The establishment of a facility for financing the pre-investment phase activities (i.e., identification, preparation and appraisal) of commodity diversification projects is intended to fill the gap in available assistance for project preparation in the priority area of commodity diversification in Africa. 
We are therefore not opposed to the creation of a special fund housed in the African Development Bank, as proposed, provided that it is kept modest and responds exclusively to private sector needs" (see annex). 
29. UNCTAD has also stressed the useful role that a diversification fund for Africa can play. 
The diversification facility as envisaged would not duplicate the efforts of existing financing arrangements, as it will finance only the pre-investment phase activities (i.e. identification, preparation and appraisal) of diversification projects, and not the actual implementation of such projects, once they are fully developed. 
The Common Fund envisages a number of possible avenues of combining its efforts with the diversification facility, should the international community decide to establish it. 
34. The proposed inter-agency committee would provide a valuable forum for extending support and advice in relation to the technical aspects of the diversification projects being prepared under the diversification facility. 
It will also encourage the facility to draw on the technical advice and expertise of individual member organizations. 
35. It is clear that the success of any commodity diversification programme or project would crucially depend on the ability to identify and seize promptly new market opportunities which continuously arise as a result of changes in consumer demands and in technologies of production, processing and marketing. 
In this respect, the role of the private sector is very important. 
Private entrepreneurs are in the best position to perceive and capture emerging market opportunities, identify profit possibilities in new diversification activities, invest resources and take risks in trying out new products and technologies. 
36. It is, therefore, essential to ensure that the proposed diversification facility promotes and supports initiatives by the private sector in identifying diversification opportunities and developing economically and technically sound projects for eventual funding by appropriate financing mechanisms. 
In this way, the activities supported by the facility would be demand-driven, i.e., they would respond to the needs identified at the country level, especially by the private entrepreneurs. 
38. In view of this important consideration, it is not proposed that a new organization with a large bureaucracy should be created to administer the diversification facility. Instead, it is suggested that a diversification facility be set up in an already existing financing institution (A/48/335, para. 51). 
Such an arrangement would need only a small secretariat and keep the overhead supporting costs to the minimum. 
The administrative costs of the proposed national diversification councils would also be small as their secretariats would be manned by personnel recruited locally and the costs could largely be met from resources raised locally. 
39. It may be noted that in General Assembly resolution 48/214 African countries are encouraged to establish national diversification councils, including representatives from the Government and the private sector. 
40. National diversification councils working in close collaboration with the diversification facility located in an existing financing institution would have several advantages. 
41. Above all, a national diversification council would provide a valuable focal point at the country level for the private sector and the Government to work together to assess diversification opportunities in the light of local resources, human capital, infrastructure and technology. 
At present there is a lack of such a forum in most countries of Africa, despite the acknowledged importance of commodity diversification in promoting economic growth. 
Instead, they must encourage private sector efforts, especially by the small and medium-sized entrepreneurs, to identify diversification opportunities and find project ideas, which could be developed into project proposals. 
43. It is, however, inevitable that many of the ideas that may be forthcoming may not be technically and economically viable. 
The councils will therefore have to separate the viable ideas from the others; otherwise this task would fall to the small secretariat of the centrally located diversification facility and place an unmanageable load on it. 
Moreover, the central secretariat would not have the benefit of the local knowledge and expertise required for the selection. 
44. The initial process of separating the viable from the non-viable by the councils will have to be undertaken in an open and democratic manner, so that decisions are transparent and are based on objective and professional criteria. 
45. It is envisaged (A/48/335, para. 67), that the project development work under the national diversification councils would be supported by the central diversification facility by making funds available as grant up to agreed limits. 
46. There are a number of reasons for the proposal to locate the diversification facility in the African Development Bank (A/48/335, para. 54). 
ADB has also developed a number of ways of assisting the private sector through, for instance, its Private Sector Development Unit. 
As discussed above, the Common Fund envisages a number of ways in which it can collaborate with the diversification facility for Africa's commodities. 
49. It is proposed (A/48/335, para. 56) that the resources of the diversification facility would be provided by bilateral donors on a voluntary basis. 
As the facility would finance the preparation of projects mostly on a grant basis, it would be necessary to replenish its resources periodically. 
This level of resources was considered large enough to provide the necessary stimulus to diversification programmes and projects in Africa and still be within the absorptive capacity of the countries. 
51. The optimum level of resources for a diversification facility cannot be determined precisely in advance. 
It may be noted that ADB, while indicating its willingness to consider administering the facility, believes that, as first step, it is necessary to obtain a firm commitment from the international community on a "threshold" level of resources, with the goal of eventually meeting the target of $50-75 million. 
The World Bank has also observed that the optimum allocation for a diversification fund for Africa has to arise from experience, which points to the need to start modestly. 
52. In the light of the views expressed by Member States and United Nations organizations and international financing institutions, a streamlined proposal for a diversification facility for Africa's commodities is set out below for consideration. 
53. It is suggested that a diversification facility for Africa's commodities be established in the African Development Bank for an initial period of three to four years, with resources of about US$ 50-75 million to provide assistance for the preparation of commodity diversification programmes and projects. 
54. Further, it is proposed that diversification councils be established at the national level, comprising representatives of Government and the private sector, in order to generate a stream of project proposals. 
55. Possible objectives, functions, methods of procedure and criteria for selection of projects are set out below for consideration. 
56. The basic objective of the proposed facility would be to promote the diversification of the African commodity sector by financing the preparation of technically and economically viable diversification projects. 
The methods of procedure of ADB would be followed in preparing the projects, so as to ensure their suitability for financing by multilateral financing institutions, such as ADB and the World Bank, and by other entities, including the private commercial banks and bilateral donors. 
60. Close collaboration in the operations of the facility among ADB, the World Bank and other concerned multilateral organizations would be highly desirable. 
For this purpose, an inter-agency committee could be established (including the United Nations, ADB, the World Bank, UNDP, FAO, UNIDO, the Common Fund for Commodities and UNCTAD) so that the experience and expertise of the United Nations system could be made available to the facility. 
61. A small secretariat for the facility would be needed, which could be provided by ADB. 
The secretariat would prepare, inter alia, a model set of procedures and pro-forma to be followed for project preparation. 
It would maintain close contacts with the national diversification councils, and arrange for technical backstopping of project preparation as required. 
The secretariat would assist in identifying possible funding sources to finance the projects when they are fully developed. 
63. In order to be sustainable, diversification should be based on national-level initiatives, particularly of the private sector, backed up by government commitment and supported by external assistance. 
The possibility of using existing national-level bodies which can undertake such functions should also be explored. 
64. The proposed national diversification councils could include representatives of the main ministries concerned and representatives of the private sector. 
Each council would be assisted by a small locally recruited secretariat. 
ISSUES OF DIVERSIFICATION OF AFRICAN ECONOMIES, 
1. It is well recognized that, given the urgent need to diversify and the magnitude of the task involved, additional concerted actions are needed to support the diversification efforts of African countries. 
It is also clear that at the country level these efforts should involve a policy approach, with the Government providing a framework of strategies and supportive policies, while the implementation of diversification activities remains mainly in the hands of private entrepreneurs. 
3. Thus, at this juncture one of the most important gaps the international community can fill through its financial and technical assistance is the identification of viable opportunities for domestic and foreign investors and the policy framework for supporting these. 
Financial and technical assistance is required for pre-feasibility, feasibility and market studies, for the identification of economically viable diversification projects attractive to investors as well as for the creation of a domestic supportive environment, including development-related infrastructure and human resources. 
African countries urgently need finance not only for investment in diversification projects, which should primarily come from the private sector, but also to cover all other costs from the initial step of identifying a project right through to the production and distribution stage. 
In this regard, the establishment of a diversification fund for Africa's commodities would be a concrete expression by the international community of a commitment to provide such financial assistance. 
4. It is important that the fund follow the progress of projects initiated and developed under its auspices through to execution. 
As one of the objectives of the fund consists of the involvement of both local and foreign private entrepreneurs as investors in and implementators of projects, the fund should push projects with both international financial agencies and the private sector. 
While it may seem that projects submitted for financing from international organizations may not need a monitoring mechanism, if one of the objectives is involvement of private entrepreneurs inside and outside of the beneficiary country, then following up on what happens after a project idea is developed seems necessary. 
Also, overseas investors, including those from small and medium-sized enterprises, often need to be made aware of opportunities for investment - and at as early a stage of development of the project profile as possible. 
It is likely to be counter-productive for many countries to diversify into the same specific sector, especially if the output is destined for the same export market. 
The problem of competing entrants or mutually inconsistent diversification is becoming increasingly serious, especially in respect to increasing diversification within the range of traditional commodities. 
While it is clear that the central secretariat cannot, and should not, stop any project, it could alert national diversification councils and potential investors about the market situation and bring to their attention that projects on the same commodity are being pushed in several countries simultaneously. 
Given the present conditions in world markets, the problem of competing entrants needs to be foreseen rather than have several projects become non-viable. 
6. The idea of national diversification councils seems a good one. 
In fact, the functions foreseen for them resemble closely what UNCTAD, with its coordinating function in the commodity field, has been promoting through its pilot project for promoting local processing in selected highly commodity-dependent developing countries. 
Its methodology, which is attached for reference, could help in defining the modalities for the councils. 
7. All examples of successful diversification suggest that it is important to promote a good functional partnership and division of responsibility between government and the local business community and it is well known that African countries lag significantly in this regard. 
The diversification councils could provide a vehicle for fostering this partnership. 
However, UNCTAD would caution against letting the councils have the power to decide on specific projects, as there is a risk that they end up as vehicles of certain interest groups and push for government protection of new industries. 
Rather, one should emphasize the role of these councils in fostering government/private sector dialogue. 
8. The formulation and implementation of diversification programmes would be helped by encouraging, through a series of seminars or expert workshops, exchanges of experiences among countries on policies formulated and implemented to support diversification efforts, including those with an export orientation. 
Although it is widely agreed that Governments have to supply or help to finance some diversification-supportive services, it is often not clear which services should be supplied and which ways of supplying them should be chosen. 
Also, Governments are often involved in monitoring prices and providing information on world prices, supply and demand for specific commodities, as well as in providing market surveys, promotional services, building institutions to coordinate exports, and in presenting the country in international discussions and negotiations. 
They therefore need a capacity to review their policies and services provided, to interact with the private sector and to revise approaches when needed. 
10. UNCTAD welcomes the proposal contained in the FAO report (A/48/335, annex), for the fostering of information and experience on diversification among countries as one of the functions of the diversification fund. 
Moreover, if one takes the idea of establishing national diversification councils seriously, then such councils would be greatly assisted by such exchanges of experience at the early stage. 
1. Recruitment by UNCTAD of one consultant (overall coordinator) per country with macroeconomic and general commodity experience as well as experience in the country or region. 
3. Undertaking of the assessment of the commodity sector and the potential for increased processing on the basis of annotated terms of reference by overall coordinator and national counterparts. 
4. Review of report in UNCTAD. 
5. Report to be sent to designated focal points in FAO, UNIDO, the World Bank and regional development banks for comments and their suggestions on areas/commodities for project profiles and provision of suggestions on experts for development of these profiles. 
6. Recruitment by UNCTAD of experts to develop project profiles. 
7. Overall coordinator and experts to visit country to review assessment with government and develop profile ideas. 
8. Overall coordinator to come to Geneva to finalize assessment including integration of project profiles. 
(b) Purpose of the meeting: 
(i) To review the commodity sector assessment and project profiles; 
(ii) To decide on the project profiles to be further developed; 
(iii) To indicate in respect of these project profiles possible potential investors (both national and foreign); 
(iv) To make suggestions, if needed, on actions and measures to be taken by the beneficiary country government in support of these projects; 
(vii) To consider follow-up action for arranging investments and complementary technical assistance. 
11. Recruitment by UNCTAD in consultation with agencies of one expert per country who will be accompanied by an UNCTAD staff member in making contacts with the potential foreign investors with a view to facilitating the starting-up of identified projects. 
3. The operational modalities of the facility, which proposes the establishment of national diversification councils, may require some rethinking and review with Governments, to ensure that we do not create new institutions to handle activities already adequately addressed through existing institutions. 
To that end, private sector contributions should be explored in addition to official channels. 
Given the current overall environment for foreign assistance, the latter would seem to be important to ensure that the fund represents additionality of resources. 
The declining commodity prices and increasing losses of preference margins resulting from the arrangements by the European Union and the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT) are the external dimensions of this crisis. 
2. Africa is also facing deep structural problems requiring long-term measures aiming at the effective transformation of the region's commodity sector. 
(a) The weak technological base of Africa's commodity sector in general and agriculture in particular; 
(b) The overdependence and too large risk exposure of the region resulting from the dependence of individual countries on too limited numbers of commodities (two to three); 
(d) Insufficient linkages between the primary (commodity) sector and the manufacturing sector. 
3. We at the Economic Commission for Africa (ECA) have called for the adoption of policies and actions for the strengthening and diversification of production capacities including the commodity development activities in 1989 and earlier. 
A summary of the policy instruments and measures to this end is appended to this executive position paper and should be read along with it. 
4. There is now a general agreement on most of these measures and more specifically on the need for diversification in Africa's commodity sector. 
There is also universal acceptance of the need for immediate enhanced resource flows into the sector for the financing of project identification, design, development and implementation. 
6. There is an urgent need for all to agree on the concept and contents of commodity diversification and on the spectrum of commodities and activities to be covered if the programmes/projects and the fund are to play a significant role in alleviating Africa's commodity problems. 
7. Following are a few characteristics of programmes aiming at diversification with transformation (as required in Africa's case): 
(b) Proposals put before the General Assembly and the Secretary-General's panel of high-level personalities on African development have so far been silent on the important subsector of mineral resources. 
Mineral resources are part of Africa's commodity problems; 
(c) There is certainly a need to integrate a productivity dimension in diversification programmes so as to re-establish and enhance Africa's competitiveness and help to mitigate current and forthcoming losses of preference margins due to progressive generalization of trade preferences by the European Union and within GATT; 
(d) Diversification efforts should also include, as a central feature, a subregional/regional dimension to help avoid counter-productive duplications (likely to protract over-supply situations) and to promote multinational projects along the lines of one of the objectives of the facility; 
8. In the light of this, there is no gainsaying the fact the projects related to research and development should be given priority in diversification programmes. 
9. Locating the fund in the African Development Bank is a strategically sound proposal as this will help to involve the Bank from the pre-feasibility stages of projects and ease the Bank's approval of projects for financing under its lending programmes and/or the African Development Fund (ADF). 
The rules governing the proposed facility and the decision-making process should nevertheless be autonomously defined and applied. 
On the mineral resource development front, this coordination is on the agenda of the ECA-sponsored mineral development centres in central, eastern and southern Africa (Central African Mineral Resources Development Centre and Eastern and Southern African Mineral Resources Development Centre). 
We would therefore suggest that subregional diversification councils be set up and provide forums for discussions on coordination and harmonization and for the identification, design and promotion of multi-country projects. 
11. UNIDO, UNCTAD, ITC, FAO and the Common Fund for Commodities, to avoid duplication of efforts between the second window of this Fund and the proposed diversification fund for Africa, should certainly play an important support role in project identification project design and project promotion. 
However, for the facility to be effective in promoting commodity diversification, it should involve regional technical organizations such as: 
(a) The African Regional Centre for Technology in areas such as food technology and energy; 
(b) The Central African Mineral Resources Development Centre; 
(c) The Eastern and Southern African Mineral Resources Development Centre; 
(d) The African Regional Centre for Engineering, Design and Manufacturing; 
(e) The African Association of Trade Promotion Organizations for the dissemination of trade information and market development activities (market research, etc.); 
12. Coordination of most of these institutions and the regional groupings is currently ECA's responsibility. 
The Commission could therefore play an important pivotal role as a member of the steering committee of the facility. 
13. The need to involve local capacities cannot be overemphasized as this is the only way to ensure that diversification policies and programmes be home-grown and not externally induced. 
14. The development of infrastructures and relevant local capacities is indeed an important feature in the required enabling environment. 
This should be supplemented by important flows of concessional resources and grants into the agricultural sector whose diversification, increased productivity and development require the substantive transformation of its technological base through sizeable concessional agricultural credits to cooperatives and individual farmers (a substantive part going to women for obvious reasons); 
(b) Reviewing current monetary and financial policies, more specifically interest rate and exchange rate policies: introducing discriminating rates in favour of diversification/productive activities could help to revitalize and diversify the commodity sector while maintaining current high interest rates in non-productive/speculative sectors in the short and medium run. 
16. Policy instruments and measures in the appended summary revolve around these main areas for action and others. 
17. The fear of inflationary pressures emerging from debt swap programmes and other concessional flows in favour of diversification programmes is not justified as these flows would help to boost production. 
Inflationary pressures in Africa result from misallocation of resources (to unproductive activities) rather than from excessive money supply. 
1. At this stage, our comments relate to (a) "the need, in developing diversification projects and programmes, to make full and effective use of existing funding mechanisms", and (b) "the need to fill gaps that may exist in funding available for diversification of related activities in Africa". 
3. Our argument with regard to the need for finance for the eventual projects is that in general there is no shortage of finance for well-prepared projects; both private finance and official development assistance are available. 
This finding was the result of extensive consultations with the development banks and is the experience of the Development Department of FAO. 
It is important to stress here that private African capital should be heavily involved in financing these projects. 
External lending agencies would also be needed. 
4. As for funding pre-investment activities, our view is that at present there is a gap in the available development assistance for preparing viable diversification projects attractive to investors. 
The African Project Development Facility provides some assistance in this direction. 
However, it does not focus on commodity diversification per se and generally deals with rather small projects of individual private entrepreneurs, in sub-Saharan Africa only. 
The creation of such a facility could provide a necessary focal point for channelling and augmenting assistance in this priority area. 
6. Thus our proposal most decidedly agrees with the need to use existing funding mechanisms, but the fact remains that not enough is being done. 
7. As to the need to fill gaps that may exist in funding available for diversification, this is the central message of our report. 
8. In conclusion, therefore, the points raised in General Assembly resolution 48/214 have been covered in the report, but in face of a request for additional funds it is natural and was expected that the donors would require consultations on the ways and means of achieving these ends. 
Of course, the soundest way of facilitating the diversification process is to establish the right economic environment for the private sector, especially by addressing the legal regulatory and structural impediments to its operation and expansion. 
Getting the economic environment right is, by the way the avenue we have chosen to assist the process, although we do finance diversification projects or projects with strong diversification components. 
3. Financing for technically and economically sound diversification or studying its feasibility is available not just from us, but from other agencies and bilateral donors as well. 
General Assembly resolution 48/214 stresses the need to make full and effective use of existing funding mechanisms in developing diversification projects. 
These mechanisms include, but are not limited to, sources of financing for private sector development such as those of the International Finance Corporation and the Multilateral Investment Guarantee Agency; others are mentioned in the communications by Belgium on behalf of the European Community. 
The proposal anticipates some of our concerns, expressed also by others, by avoiding the creation of a new agency with a large bureaucracy and by giving the private sector a prominent role in the proposed national diversification councils. 
However, some further specification and precautionary steps seem in order, even at this early stage, given the importance, in our view, of assuring that the financial resources made available will not be used simply because they are there. 
5. It seems particularly important to ensure that all activities of the fund are demand driven, especially and almost exclusively private-sector demand. 
The World Bank agrees with UNCTAD on the risk that projects on the same commodity for the same market may be pushed in several countries simultaneously. 
Preventing this through information dissemination is a proper role for the fund's secretariat. 
6. It also seems important that the national diversification councils should not have the power to decide on or execute specific pre-investment activities. 
Their role should be mainly one of facilitating information exchange. 
UNCTAD is right to emphasize that they should not have the power to "pick winners" and to warn against the risk that they might end up as vehicles for pushing for government protection of new industries under the infant-industry type arguments. 
While the establishment of councils with a well-delineated role is a good idea, the need to offer them a grant of US$ 500-700,000 each (to cover the expenses) is not apparent and, in any case, such grants should not be automatic. 
Making such resources available ex ante may encourage the creation or perpetuation of national diversification councils or unjustified activities beyond what is reasonable. 
7. The optimum allocation for such a fund cannot be scientifically established even if one inventoried existing sources carefully. 
It has to arise, rather, from experience, which points to the need to start modestly - much more modestly than with the US$ 50-75 million proposed (for 3-4 years). 
A priori, if the principle of preventing the fund from initiating studies, and so forth, on its own were accepted, there is no reason why an amount significantly lower than the lower limit of the proposed range would not be appropriate as a start. 
In any case, consideration of the size of the fund should be secondary to agreement on its role, mode of operation, and institutional aspects (size of secretariat, composition of outlays, etc.) which are yet to be specified in the appropriate detail. 
8. We look forward to receiving the draft background document to be prepared for the intensive consultations of the General Assembly on this subject scheduled for the end of March. 
1. Concerning the diversification of African economies, and specifically the establishment of a diversification fund for Africa's commodities, we have taken a further look at the earlier study alongside the recent discussions in, and the resolution of, the General Assembly relating to the setting up of such a fund. 
2. As you know, we agree fully that the diversification of production and exports in African countries is an important policy objective. 
In brief, we are generally of the view that the major impediments to diversification relate to the domestic policy environments in the countries concerned, and that these can best be addressed through the use of market mechanisms and institutional reform. 
By the same token, we believe that with appropriate economic and structural policies, the available financing mechanisms could support a marked increase in the identification and implementation of diversification projects. 
4. At the same time, we recognize that several African countries have financial institutions which are still at an embryonic stage and therefore, even with the appropriate macroeconomic environment, some small and medium-sized private entrepreneurs may have restricted access to financing, especially for initiating feasibility studies. 
In this respect, there may be a limited role for a special diversification fund, although we would prefer efforts to concentrate on strengthening local financial institutions so that they would be capable of performing the functions foreseen under the diversification fund. 
5. If the proposal moves forward, it would be useful to have in mind the potential pitfalls with this approach. 
In particular, it is important that the fund's resources are used efficiently to support viable projects - rather than being absorbed by a bureaucracy - and are "demand driven" by exclusively private sector entrepreneurs. 
It will also be important to avoid duplicating existing ADB lending programmes. 
I do not think that it would be appropriate for the diversification fund to initiate or finance studies or surveys, in order to ensure that the resources are not used simply because they are available. 
Nevertheless, there could be an important role for the diversification fund in facilitating the flow of information, and thereby lessening the risks voiced by UNCTAD of concentrating multiple investments in the same commodity. 
6. We would support giving the private sector a predominant role in the proposed national diversification councils and would suggest that if such councils are established, they be kept as simple and non-bureaucratic as possible. 
There is always a risk of uncontrolled growth and expanding powers in such mechanisms. 
The primary role of a body like the proposed councils should be to improve the flow of information, rather than to act as a gatekeeper or principal on individual investment projects, or to attempt to "pick winners". 
1. In its resolution 48/214, the General Assembly called upon United Nations organs, organizations and programmes to integrate the priorities of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s in their mandates and to allocate sufficient resources for their operation. 
The Yaound Declaration adopted in December 1993 by the fifth General Conference of the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO), as well as the UNIDO programme for the Industrial Development Decade for Africa, provide a positive response to the resolution, in particular, paragraphs 4 and 25. 
4. The proposal to establish a diversification fund for African commodities is indeed laudable. 
The proposed fund should also consider new initiatives for industrial processing of raw materials and production of goods where Africa has a competitive advantage. 
2. We agree with the observation made in the FAO report that there is a resource gap for the preparation of diversification projects that are attractive to investors. 
As you may be aware, ADB does provide funding and technical assistance for the preparation of development projects by its regional member countries, but these necessarily cover the entire project spectrum and are not focused on diversification projects per se. 
3. The FAO report has recommended that the fund be administered by ADB, and that the projects prepared by the fund and the national diversification councils follow the modalities of the Bank. 
From the perspectives of minimizing administrative costs, and of ensuring that the projects prepared under the auspices of the Fund are indeed bankable, these proposals look reasonable to us. 
4. We, however, believe that, as a first step, it is necessary to obtain a firm commitment from the international community on a "threshold" level of funds - with the goal of eventually meeting the target of US$ 50-75 million, as set out in the FAO report. 
This will be necessary to allow the Bank to initiate internal consultations within its various organs, with a view to meeting its own internal requirements for setting up the fund. 
1. The Common Fund for Commodities is an intergovernmental organization focusing on commodity development. 
The Agreement Establishing the Common Fund for Commodities entered into force in 1989. 
3. In order to promote the harmonization of global supply and demand for specified commodities and ensure equitable benefits to producers and consumers, the Fund carries out its operations through designated international commodity bodies, intergovernmental bodies including both consumers and producers. 
At the moment, 21 of such organizations are already designated (two or more will be considered for designation in March 1994 and one more organization is currently applying) and already actively collaborating with the Fund. 
4. The operational activities of the Fund were designed to focus on two directions and, accordingly, resources were categorized into two specific accounts, namely, the First Account and the Second Account. 
5. The resources of the First Account are to be used for financing projects aiming at commodity price stabilization. 
In this respect, the financing of international buffer stocks and internationally coordinated national stocks, within the framework of international commodity agreements, had been specified as the instrument to use. 
The First Account has not yet been activated due to the receding of buffer stocking arrangements in international cooperation on commodities. 
Currently, the Fund is looking at ways to activate the First Account within an objective of price stabilization and security outside of buffer stock proposals. 
6. The resources of the Second Account are to finance measures in the field of commodities, other than stocking, aimed at improving the structural conditions in markets and at enhancing the long-term competitiveness and prospects of particular commodities. 
The Second Account has been in operation for several years now. 
Through its Second Account operations the Fund has financed measures including research and development aiming at productivity improvements and market expansion, and measures designed to assist vertical diversification. 
In its financing operations, the Fund emphasizes the global impact on commodities of the projects it supports, as against a national focus. 
8. The Common Fund for Commodities is already involved in and committed to global and regional issues on commodity development including diversification. 
A great portion of the resources have been provided particularly for vertical diversification and commodity market expansion. 
African countries are already major beneficiaries of the Fund's assistance. 
The provision of additional resources specifically targeted to commodity diversification in Africa will enhance the effort of the Fund in this direction. 
As a catalyst and active participant in promoting commodity diversification, the Fund will continue to promote, in concert with other international and regional financial institutions, commodity development, including commodity-related diversification activities in Africa. 
Examples of specific operations of the Fund in commodity diversification which are being promoted and can be expanded in Africa are given below. 
Among such projects, mention could be made of pilot plants to process cocoa by-products in Ghana and another one for the commercialization of selected cocowood utilization technologies in the Philippines. 
10. The goals of the former project are to stimulate remunerative prices for cocoa to raise the earnings of cocoa producers by extending the use of cocoa, and especially its by-products, into new and non-traditional applications. 
It envisages setting up three medium-capacity plants for collecting and processing cocoa pod husks for animal feed, installing an alcohol distilling plant to process cocoa sweatings, and setting up a medium-sized plant to produce cocoa butter toilet soap. 
This pilot project integrates both the aspect of meeting local demand and of having prospective longer-term gains in foreign trade as expansion and fuller involvement of the private sector is realized. 
The project, when completed, is expected to develop appropriate technologies to be used for the exploitation of senile cocowood for manufacturing furniture and other products. 
Since senile cocowood is normally left to decay on farms generating protection and breeding facilities for different undesirable pests, the output of the project has conservation and environmental protection dimensions, too. 
12. Although both of the above projects will be implemented in specific countries, they include global dimensions for commodity development through the inclusion of dissemination activities, and training of staff from several member countries of the Fund in the new technologies developed. 
13. Among the major problems that certain commodities of interest to developing countries are facing is the sharp competition from synthetics and substitutes. 
The Fund has given special consideration to measures which strengthen the competitive positions of commodities facing market shrinkage owing to increased use of synthetics and substitutes. 
Both these projects aim at improving the quality and presentability of products of the two fibres, so that these products would be in a better position to compete with other substitutes. 
14. Recognizing the link between environmental issues and commodity production and use, the Fund has given special attention to issues of resource management and sustainable development, particularly concerning specific commodities such as tropical timber and natural rubber as well as fisheries development. 
Commodities are natural resources and are an important aspect of sustainable development. 
15. In this regard, two distinct measures could be given as examples. A project for the development of methods and strategies for sustained management of moist tropical forest in Cameroon is being supported by the Fund in collaboration with other donors. 
16. Another example is a project for the treatment of waste at alcohol factories through the recovery of saccharomyces yeast and bio-gas production in a sugar industrial complex in Cuba. 
19. The options being considered aim at reducing price risks for export commodities as well as major imports, particularly food imports, commodity market operation credit or guarantee schemes for local financing institutions, training in international market operations, and organization of local markets. 
Providing seed money for production management and diversification programmes to promote investment by financiers in specific sectors in individual countries based on specific factor endowments and market potentials is being considered also. 
It has noted the existence of institutions and resources which are already promoting commodity development globally and in Africa. 
It has identified the gaps which now exist and which can be filled by providing additional resources. 
While it has rightly advised against setting up a new institution, it was found necessary to strengthen existing institutions to focus on bridging the gaps identified, using the additional resources to create the necessary synergy in commodity development in Africa. 
21. The diversification strategy should be conceived within the overall strategy for commodity development in order to ensure an optimal allocation of resources and returns to the countries concerned. 
In the situation of many African countries, it may be important to emphasize the inter-sectoral diversification relating to the traditional export crops section and the food commodity sector. 
Such consideration, taken along with subregional collaboration, will widen the scope for commodity diversification. 
This approach calls for a re-evaluation of the possible role of national diversification councils and promoting the use of bodies, if possible already existing ones, whose concerns transcend national boundaries. 
There may be a need, therefore, to have a mechanism within the proposed commodity diversification arrangement, to bring global developments in commodities and markets to bear on policy directions and diversification programmes of African countries. 
23. The national diversification council concept as now proposed may grow, unintentionally, into a new operational body. 
Further, the membership of the councils involving the private sector, many ministries and external agencies may make their operations difficult to manage and limit their effectiveness. 
The composition of the councils has been conditioned by the large number of functions allocated to them. 
The other functions can be better performed by financing institutions and the private sector. 
24. It is proposed that the councils be provided with US$ 500,000 to $750,000 as a grant over a three-year period for preparatory activities. 
Assuming an average allocation of $625,000 and that at least 40 countries will qualify for such funding, a total of $25 million will be allocated to preparatory studies. 
The councils may not have the capacity to recruit and supervise consultants' work unless they create operational facilities for such services. 
The provision of external funds will call for the usual audit requirements, a situation which will raise the overhead costs. 
If council membership and operations are streamlined as proposed above, e.g., within the national development planning board, the costs of the councils will be within the financial capacity of the participating countries and this will make available more funds for operations. 
Many international commodity bodies and intergovernmental bodies are short of resources for project preparation and the Fund has only limited resources for allocation to African countries in this respect, considering its global focus. 
Provision of project preparation facilities coordinated by the Fund may go a long way in promoting a rational diversification programme for Africa. 
The Fund's activities therefore provide necessary pre-investment operations which can serve as a basis for project investment by international and regional financing institutions as well as the private sector. 
Additional resources will make possible expansion of research and development and pre-investment activities in Africa. 
(a) Should the international community decide to establish a diversification fund for Africa's commodities, the Common Fund would be prepared to consider and propose to its governing bodies that the Fund combine its efforts in the most practical way to optimize the impact of the diversification programme. 
It would particularly suit the Fund if such diversification activities focus on specific commodities for a specific number of countries taking into account the global market situation and prospects. 
The Fund would favourably consider co-financing of projects that the diversification fund might bring forward; 
In doing so, development institutions and bilateral donors could complement their specific assistance to attain a specific diversification goal in a country and/or a group of countries. 
If this path is followed, the Fund can join other financiers and donors in developing suitable projects and contributing to their financing. 
In this event, the governing bodies of the Fund would be requested to approve the Fund's involvement in such effort, on a project-by-project basis, or in a programmatic way. 
30. The Common Fund for Commodities, which has a unique commodity focus and is a repository of commodity knowledge, already serves Africa through its Second Account projects. 
It may consider applying its resources in conjunction with the activities of the diversification fund for Africa's commodities in the most efficient way, in cooperation with other existing development and development finance institutions, bilateral donors and the private sector, including least developed countries' private entrepreneurs. 
2. This timely initiative responds to an increasing call to address a problem that is drawing a great deal of attention world wide and that might have a damaging impact on the image of the Organization. 
3. As a first set of considerations pertaining to this initiative, it is useful to point out the fact that the United Nations, as a treaty-based Organization, should necessarily perform the tasks assigned to it in the national jurisdictions of host States. 
As unilateral renunciation of the immunities of officials suspected of wrongdoing with a view to ensuring effective prosecution appears to be a very radical step, alternative approaches should be sought. 
4. The above considerations should not prevent the ad hoc intergovernmental working group of experts from devising procedures and mechanisms that would lead to the settling of administrative questions related to financial and budgetary matters. 
In this respect, the Government of Brazil considers that it is worth exploring the possibility of expanding the prerogatives and mandates of existing bodies like the Administrative Tribunal that could provide the necessary framework and support infrastructure to administer cases of financial wrongdoing in the Organization. 
1. The Namibian experience in peace-keeping operations dates as far back as 1989 during the United Nations operation (United Nations Transitional Assistance Group - UNTAG) in Namibia. 
The operation gave us an insight on how the operations of this nature are conducted. 
2. Namibia participated in the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) operation for the first time and the following observations were made: 
It is therefore recommended that: 
3. Based on the Somalia experience, where fighting erupted between different factions and the United Nations peace-keepers, Namibia would suggest that certain criteria be met before committing elements of a peace-keeping force. 
(a) Whether the principal antagonists agree to a cease-fire and are all happy with the size and international composition of the force; 
3. The session was opened by Mr. Hans Corell, Under-Secretary-General, the Legal Counsel, who represented the Secretary-General and made an introductory statement. 
5. At its 1st meeting, on 28 March 1994, the Ad Hoc Committee elected its Bureau, as follows: 
6. Also at its 1st meeting, the Ad Hoc Committee decided to hold a brief general debate. 
13. The joint proposal read as follows: 
"1. 'United Nations personnel' means those persons in respect of whom this Convention applies in accordance with article 2. 
"2. 'United Nations operation' means an operation established pursuant to a mandate approved by a resolution of the Security Council. 
"3. 'Host State' means a State in whose territory the United Nations operation is conducted. 
"(a) Persons deployed by the Secretary-General to participate in a United Nations operation, and includes: 
(i) Military personnel; 
(ii) Police personnel; 
(iii) Associated civilian personnel; 
"(c) Persons deployed by any other humanitarian organization or agency to carry out activities relating to a United Nations operation where such organization or agency is operating pursuant to an agreement with the Secretary-General. 
"(a) The United Nations flag is hoisted in the headquarters, camps, posts and other premises and vessels of a United Nations operation and as otherwise decided by the Secretary-General or his representative in the host State; 
"(c) All ground, water and air transportation vehicles of a United Nations operation are marked by the emblem; 
"(d) United Nations personnel wear the emblem while carrying out their functions. 
"States Parties shall respect such privileges and immunities as United Nations personnel enjoy under existing international agreements and generally recognized principles of international law. 
"1. In cases not covered by this Convention or by other international agreements, United Nations personnel remain under the protection of universally recognized principles of international law, in particular, norms of international humanitarian law. 
"1. States Parties shall recognize a duty to take all appropriate measures to ensure the safety and security of United Nations personnel. 
In particular, States Parties shall take all appropriate steps to protect United Nations personnel who are deployed in their territory from attacks or other acts of violence. 
"3. If a host State is not a State Party to this Convention, the States Parties shall nevertheless remain bound by its provisions in their relations. 
"(a) Taking all practicable measures to prevent preparations in their respective territories for the commission of those crimes within or outside their territories; 
"(b) Exchanging information and coordinating the taking of administrative and other measures as appropriate to prevent the commission of those crimes. 
"(b) A violent attack upon the official premises, the private accommodation or the means of transportation of any United Nations personnel likely to endanger his/her person or liberty; 
"(c) A threat to commit any such attack; 
"(d) An attempt to commit any such attack; 
"(e) An act constituting participation as an accomplice in any such attack, which includes organizing, or directing, or inciting others to commit any such attack, 
"3. Nothing in paragraphs 1 and 2 above shall derogate from the obligation of States Parties under international law to take all appropriate measures to prevent other attacks on the person, freedom or dignity of United Nations personnel. 
"1. Each State Party shall take such measures as may be necessary to establish its jurisdiction over the crimes set out in article 11 in the following cases: 
"(a) When the crime is committed in the territory of that State or on board a ship or aircraft registered in that State; 
"(c) When the crime is committed with respect to a national of that State, if that State considers it appropriate. 
"3. This Convention does not exclude any criminal jurisdiction exercised in accordance with national law. 
"2. Measures taken in accordance with paragraph 1 above shall be notified without delay to the Secretary-General and, either directly or through the Secretary-General, to: 
"(a) The State where the crime was committed; 
"3. Any alleged offender shall be entitled: 
"(b) To be visited by a representative of that State. 
"1. To the extent that the crimes set out in article 11 are not listed as extraditable offences in any extradition treaty existing between States Parties, they shall be deemed to be included as such therein. 
States Parties undertake to include those crimes as extraditable offences in every extradition treaty to be concluded between them. 
"3. States Parties which do not make extradition conditional on the existence of a treaty shall recognize those crimes as extraditable offences between themselves subject to the conditions provided by the law of the requested State. 
"1. States Parties shall afford each other the greatest measure of assistance in connection with criminal proceedings brought in respect of the crimes set out in article 11, including the supply of all evidence at their disposal necessary for the proceedings. 
"2. Paragraph 1 above shall not affect the obligations arising from the provisions of any other treaty, bilateral or multilateral, which governs or will govern, in whole or part, mutual assistance in criminal matters. 
"Any person regarding whom proceedings are being carried out in connection with any of the crimes set out in article 11 shall be guaranteed fair treatment at all stages of the proceedings. 
"The State Party where an alleged offender is prosecuted shall communicate the final outcome of the proceedings to the Secretary-General, who shall transmit the information to other States Parties. 
"Any dispute between two or more States Parties concerning the interpretation or application of this Convention which cannot be settled through negotiation shall, at the request of one of them, be submitted to arbitration. 
If within six months from the date of the request for arbitration the parties are unable to agree on the organization of the arbitration, anyone of those parties may refer the dispute to the International Court of Justice by request in conformity with the Statute of the Court. 
"This Convention is subject to ratification. 
"This Convention shall be open for accession by any State. 
"This Convention shall enter into force ___ days after ___ instruments of ratification or accession have been deposited with the Secretary-General. 
"The original of this Convention, of which the Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited with the Secretary-General." 
The sponsors furthermore stressed that article 21 dealt with dispute settlement while articles 22 to 27 contained the final clauses. 
15. In introducing the working paper contained in document A/AC.242/L.3, one of the sponsors explained that the Nordic countries had attempted to identify elements, which in their view, ought to be included in any new legally binding instrument concerning the safety and security of United Nations and associated personnel. 
Those elements dealt with the issues of conflict situations, United Nations personnel, general safety clause, armed conflicts, basic protection, repression of breaches, dissemination and education and reservations and accession. 
"The new instrument should apply in all situations where United Nations or associated personnel are operating, be it in time of peace or during armed conflict, whether of an international or non-international character. 
"The persons covered by the new instrument should comprise all personnel authorized by the United Nations to participate in a peace-keeping or a peace-enforcement operation. 
"Personnel working for intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations undertaking humanitarian relief activities in areas where a United Nations operation has been launched should also be provided adequate protection. 
The exclusive international character of said personnel shall always be respected. 
"The parties to an armed conflict shall at all times distinguish between the civilian population and combatants and between civilian objects and military objectives and accordingly shall direct their operations only against military objectives. 
"United Nations and associated personnel shall enjoy, as a minimum, protection from the following acts which shall remain prohibited at any time and in any place whatsoever: 
(c) The taking of hostages; 
(e) Threats to commit any of the foregoing acts. 
"1. The States Parties undertake to enact and enforce any legislation necessary to provide effective penal sanctions for persons committing, or ordering to be committed, any of the following acts (grave breaches), if committed against persons or property protected by the new instrument: 
- Making the United Nations personnel, objects and localities the target of attack; 
- Wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to the body or health of a protected person, including rape; 
- Unlawful deportation or confinement of a protected person; 
- Wilfully depriving a protected person of the right of fair trial; 
- The taking of hostages. 
"3. In all circumstances, the accused persons shall benefit from the safeguards of proper trial and defence. 
Legal advisers should as a general rule be attached to major military units. 
"1. The new instrument should not allow for reservations to any of its provisions. 
"2. The instrument should be open for accession by the United Nations and other international and regional organizations. 
It should also include provisions for an authority of a non-Party to undertake to follow its rules, without such an undertaking in any way implying a formal recognition of that non-Party. 
18. In accordance with the decision taken at its 1st meeting on the organization of its work, the Ad Hoc Committee held a brief general debate at its 1st to 5th meetings, from 28 to 31 March 1994. 
20. It was stressed that a convention on the safety and security of United Nations personnel would fill a lacuna in international law. 
Emphasis was placed on the need to ensure that United Nations personnel were not regarded as legitimate military targets and that members of military forces participating in United Nations operations were not accorded less protection under international law than they enjoyed when operating under national command. 
Emphasis was placed on the need to delineate clearly the scope of application of the future convention in relation to that of the 1973 Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of Crimes against Internationally Protected Persons, including Diplomatic Agents. 
Another view was that the convention should provide personnel involved in humanitarian service a level of protection comparable to that enjoyed under international law by medical service personnel. 
Attention was drawn to the need to rule out the political offence exception. 
The view was expressed that, once an international criminal tribunal was established, potential criminal proceedings under the convention should primarily be instituted before such a tribunal. 
24. There was the view that the convention would be incomplete if it did not deal with the transit of United Nations forces and personnel through third States and did not establish a compliance-monitoring mechanism. 
It was observed that the question of attacks on United Nations personnel in areas which were not under the control of a host State deserved further consideration. 
25. As regards the dispute settlement clauses of the convention, the view was expressed that, if such clauses provided for resort to compulsory settlement procedures, States parties should have the option of making reservations thereto. 
26. The Working Group held 12 meetings, between 28 March and 7 April 1994. 
27. It initially had before it the joint proposal submitted by New Zealand and Ukraine (see para. 13 above) and the working paper submitted by Denmark, Finland, Iceland, Norway and Sweden (see para. 16 above). 
As the work proceeded, it received nine papers, which are reproduced in the annex to the present report. 
29. The Working Group proceeded in three stages. 
In the first stage (1st to 9th meetings, see subsection 1 below), it examined on first reading the various articles of the joint proposal. 
30. In the second stage (9th and 10th meetings, see subsection 2 below), the Working Group reviewed on second reading articles 1 and 2 of the joint proposal. 
31. In a third stage, it agreed that the work would continue in the framework of two consultation groups respectively entrusted with articles 1 to 9 and 10 to 27. 
Mr. Wael Aboulmagd (Egypt) and Ms. Silvia Fernandez (Argentina) acted as coordinators of the consultation groups. 
33. In introducing articles 1 and 2, one of the sponsors of document A/AC.242/L.2 and Corr.1 (English only) pointed out that the proposal limited the scope of the convention to those types of operations mandated by the Security Council. 
The persons concerned were therefore covered to the extent that they were operating pursuant to an agreement with the Secretary-General. 
34. The general remark was made that articles 1 and 2 set the stage for the rest of the convention since they dealt with the important question of definitions and scope of the convention. 
35. Emphasis was placed on the need for absolute clarity in a convention containing penal law provisions which would have to be interpreted by domestic legal systems and should, therefore, be drafted unambiguously if it was to be applied in a uniform way. 
It was also noted that the convention might have to be implemented in situations where there was no effective Government - which reinforced the need for clarity. 
It was noted in this connection that some of the substantive articles might be applicable in respect of United Nations personnel involved in all types of operations while others might be relevant only to personnel involved in specific categories of operations. 
37. A further issue of a general character concerned the relationship between the penal law provisions of the future convention and the law of international armed conflicts, which could both come into play in the situations under consideration. 
38. The definition of the term "United Nations personnel" in paragraph 1 of article 1 was generally considered to require clarification, bearing in mind the diversity of the situations in which such personnel could be involved. 
On the other hand, enforcement action or operations in areas where there was no effective Government could be conducted without the host State's consent or in the absence of a status-of-forces agreement. 
The point was therefore made that the term "United Nations personnel" might call for different definitions depending on the regime which was deemed appropriate in the various situations to be covered by the convention. 
39. The remark was made that paragraph 1 of article 1 defined the term "United Nations personnel" by reference to article 2 which listed the various categories of personnel to be covered. 
However, since article 2 listed individuals who were not in fact United Nations personnel, the definition in article 1 was confusing. 
It was pointed out however that the term "deployed" was infelicitous if the intention was also to cover persons who were already in the field and became involved in the operation. 
The meaning of the term "associated civilian personnel", in subparagraph (a) (iii), was furthermore queried in the absence of a definition of the term. 
There was also a suggestion to redraft subparagraph (a) as follows: "Persons deployed by the Secretary-General to participate in a United Nations peace-keeping operation established on the basis of consent of all host States and in accordance with the status of forces agreement". 
42. As regards subparagraph (b) of article 2, some delegations agreed with its general orientation subject to clarification of the wording. 
A number of delegations, however, queried the relationship between subparagraph (b) and subparagraph (c) of article 2. 
In response to those concerns, it was suggested to combine subparagraphs (b) and (c) into a single paragraph reading: "all other persons deployed by the Secretary-General in a particular operation". 
It was also suggested to add to paragraph (c) the following sentence: "In such cases, the organization in question shall specify that persons deployed by the United Nations or the agency form part of the United Nations personnel or the manner in which they should be identified". 
The remark was made in this connection that it was difficult to include, in a convention intended to govern the conduct of States, provisions aimed at controlling the conduct of non-governmental organizations. 
It was also stressed that States had their own laws which protected residents or non-nationals and, consequently, the personnel of non-governmental organizations and private companies, and that the additional obligations of protection which the convention would impose on States should be limited to United Nations personnel. 
The comment was also made that the personnel of organizations like the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC), the effectiveness of which depended on a perception of absolute neutrality, were better left outside the scope of the convention. 
46. As regards the definition of the term "United Nations operation" in paragraph 2 of article 1, different views were expressed. 
47. According to one view, the proposed definition was too narrow inasmuch as it was limited to operations mandated by the Security Council, and thus excluded those mandated by the General Assembly, notwithstanding the fact that the General Assembly had authorized a number of United Nations operations. 
It was therefore suggested to encompass operations mandated by the Security Council or the General Assembly, while limiting the scope of the definition to operations under the command and control of the United Nations itself. 
The convention under elaboration should therefore aim at protecting United Nations personnel in situations where they were most in danger. 
Concern was expressed that an overambitious text encompassing too many kinds of operations might not elicit general political acceptance and would not be rapidly ratified. 
They also noted that, because of the narrow meaning of the term "mandate", activities conducted by United Nations agencies such as the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) might not be covered, even though there was no reason to exclude them. 
Concern was also expressed that the term "mandate" was one-sided and did not take into account the requirement of the consent of the receiving State. 
The United Nations, it was stated, was expected to bring a message of peace and to operate through peaceful means, and the consent of the receiving State was an essential basis for its action. 
In this connection, some delegations took the view that the convention under elaboration should only cover operations undertaken with the consent of the host State. 
51. The definition of the term "host State" in paragraph 3 of article 1 was generally considered self-explanatory and acceptable. 
Some delegations, however, wondered whether the term "host State" would be appropriate in the case of enforcement operations. 
52. The definition of the term "alleged offender" in paragraph 4 of article 1 gave rise to reservations. 
The word "alleged" was viewed as imposing undesirable limitations as regards extradition: for example, it excluded extradition of a convicted individual for the purpose of enforcement of the court decision. 
The term "evidence" was criticized for the same reason: it was remarked that some extradition treaties required only a detailed description of allegations, as opposed to the presentation of evidence, for the granting of an extradition request. 
It was suggested to redraft the paragraph to read: "'offender' means a person who is accused or convicted of one or more of the crimes set out in article 11". 
55. In introducing article 3, one of the sponsors of document A/AC.242/L.2 and Corr.1 (English only) stated that identification was crucial to the safety and security of United Nations personnel. 
56. In connection with articles 3 and following, the view was expressed that such provisions were not essential in a convention providing for the obligation to prosecute or extradite, and that their inclusion might delay the conclusion of such a convention. 
57. There was general agreement that an article on identification could be included. 
There were, however, differences of views on how specific the article should be and on the advisability of imposing obligations on the United Nations in this area. 
58. It was generally recognized that, in principle, clear identification of United Nations personnel contributed to their safety. 
61. There was also the view that article 3 should differentiate between the types of operations to be covered. 
As regards the latter observation, however, the point was made that the implementation of the obligation provided for in subparagraph (b), to make known the emblem of the United Nations throughout the territory, would require the cooperation of States parties to the convention. 
64. It was generally agreed that United Nations personnel should be protected at all times, whether on or off duty, during a United Nations operation. 
66. A number of delegations reserved their position on article 4 until the scope of the phrase "United Nations personnel" had been clarified. 
67. Some delegations took the view that the article did not add anything to the existing obligations of States under the 1946 Convention, Headquarters agreements and status-of-forces or status-of-mission agreements. 
Reference was made in this context to Security Council resolution 868 (1993) of 29 September 1993. 
70. Several delegations suggested including in the preamble, as a substitute for article 4, a paragraph recalling existing international instruments. 
"States shall not detain United Nations personnel for acts taken in performance of an enforcement or a peace-keeping mission. 
Other delegations pointed out that the proposal raised certain legal problems, since two different aspects regarding detention, namely the criminal aspect and the humanitarian aspect, were not clearly distinguished. 
Others suggested that the matter be left in abeyance until the scope of the future convention had been clarified. 
73. While some members suggested that the gist of the proposed text should be transferred to the preamble, others took the view that a substantive provision along the lines of article 5 was essential and that the current wording should be strengthened and recast in a positive form. 
74. Other comments included (a) the remark that the current text which referred only to the host State lent itself to undesirable a contrario interpretations and (b) the observation that article 5 could perhaps be merged with paragraph 2 of article 6. 
75. In introducing the article, one of the sponsors of document A/AC.242/L.2 and Corr.1 (English only) indicated that the underlying concern was to clarify the relationship between the convention under elaboration and international humanitarian law. 
76. In this connection, one of the sponsors of the working document circulated under the symbol A/AC.242/L.3 stressed that the fourth element of that document spelled out the most important rule governing the conduct of States in armed conflict. 
He added that if the United Nations, presumably further to a decision of the Security Council, assumed the status of a party to a conflict, then the normal laws of war would apply, with the opposing forces being placed on an equal footing. 
77. Two general questions were raised in the context of article 6. 
There was also a view that if the United Nations became a party to a conflict, the Geneva Conventions could be applicable. 
The view was also expressed that the category of United Nations personnel which required protection under the proposed convention was personnel carrying out preventive functions (peace-keeping, truce enforcement, implementation of a line of control between two warring States or factions) as opposed to enforcement and military functions. 
Other categories of United Nations militia who essentially undertook military action would, it was added, be governed like all belligerents by international humanitarian law. 
80. Some delegations endorsed the basic thrust of article 6. 
Others observed that the provision was couched in terms of a saving clause and was, as such, of limited usefulness. 
81. With specific reference to paragraph 1, several delegations expressed doubts about the proposed formulation. 
Others, while recognizing that the text could be improved, cautioned against reading too much into a clause which was only intended to provide possible subsidiary protection in cases not covered by the convention under elaboration or by other international conventions. 
It was pointed out that the formula appeared in the Hague Convention of 1907 and was intended to provide for situations not directly covered by international treaties. 
82. Also in relation to paragraph 1, the question was asked why the generality of the provision contained therein was limited by the phrase "In cases not covered by this Convention or by other international agreements". 
The reference to "universally recognized principles of international law" was viewed by several delegations as vague. 
The phrase "norms of international humanitarian law" was also queried. 
The remark was also made that international humanitarian law was largely embodied in the Geneva Conventions and that since those conventions were applicable in specific circumstances, namely in the context of armed conflicts, the safeguards they provided were too narrow for the purpose of the proposed convention. 
84. It was also suggested to redraft the article to clarify that in the situation envisaged therein, the United Nations personnel remained under the protection of the Geneva Conventions of 1949 relating to the protection of victims of war. 
Both sponsors stressed that the article was meant to refer only to military personnel. 
87. Several delegations questioned the need for article 7, inasmuch as it was self-evident that nothing in the future convention could be construed so as to derogate from a well-established right. 
It was said in this connection that, while rules of engagement, as policy guidelines which set out in operational terms what the soldiers should do, had to be within the law, the proposed reference would be out of place in the instrument under elaboration. 
The remark was also made that rules of engagement were defined unilaterally, on a case-by-case basis, and were not necessarily made public. 
89. The above notwithstanding, several delegations saw a need to clarify the concept of self-defence and the circumstances, such as imminent danger, in which the exercise of that right was justified. 
90. In introducing the article, one of the sponsors of document A/AC.242/L.2 indicated that the idea reflected therein was to be found in Article 100, paragraph 2, of the Charter. 
It was also present in chapter IV, section 7, of the model status-of-forces agreement and in the third element of the working document circulated under the symbol A/AC.242/L.3. 
91. While the basic thrust of the article was found unobjectionable, the need for it was questioned by several delegations. 
It was suggested that the matter be left to status-of-forces agreements. 
The idea that any de facto administration in a host State should be bound by the obligation in question was on the other hand viewed by several delegations as useful and worthy to be retained. 
92. Some delegations suggested that the phrase "any administration exercising actual authority over territory" should be deleted from article 8. 
93. The sponsors of document A/AC.242/L.2 explained that article 9 was the first in a series of articles dealing with crimes against United Nations personnel, and that in drafting those articles, inspiration had primarily been drawn from the 1973 and the 1979 Conventions. 
They pointed out that paragraph 1 of article 9 was based on the Note by the President of the Security Council circulated in document S/25493 and on the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/349). 
They further explained that paragraph 2 had been taken from paragraph 3 of Security Council resolution 868 (1993) and addressed the case where a State party was unable to exercise jurisdiction over persons responsible for attacks against United Nations personnel. 
94. Several delegations supported the gist of article 9 but offered a number of substantive and drafting suggestions. 
95. It was generally agreed that paragraph 1 was a useful provision. 
The paragraph, it was stated, imposed a general obligation of cooperation on all States parties to the convention whether or not they were host States; and a specific obligation of protection on the host State. 
In order not to cast any doubt on the general obligation of States, it was suggested to delete in the opening phrase the words "recognize a duty to ...". 
96. Some delegations felt that paragraph 1 was unclear as it did not specify the types of cooperation which were envisaged. 
The following redraft was accordingly suggested: "State Parties shall, in accordance with the status-of-forces agreement, take appropriate measures for the protection of United Nations personnel." 
This suggestion was objected to by certain delegations on the ground that status-of-forces agreements were not concluded in all cases. 
98. One representative suggested that the phrase "with their consent" be inserted after the word "deployed" in paragraph 1. 
In explaining his position, he mentioned that if the scope of the convention went beyond consent operations, the future convention might not be widely accepted. 
Others found the provision useful but in need of improvement. 
The comment was also made that, if paragraph 2 was intended to deal with the question of jurisdiction, its proper place was in article 12. 
100. Some delegations felt that it would be helpful to elaborate on the kind of cooperation expected from States. 
Others favoured the general approach reflected in the text. 
101. Other comments included: (a) the remark that a reference to the General Assembly should be included in the text, and (b) the observation that the phrase "attacks on United Nations personnel" could be replaced by "crimes listed in article 11". 
102. Paragraph 3 was supported by certain delegations, subject to some drafting changes, but was found unnecessary by others, who suggested that it be deleted. 
It was also noted that no parallel provision appeared in similar conventions, such as the 1973 Convention, and that the inclusion of paragraph 3 in the instrument under elaboration might entail undesirable a contrario interpretations. 
105. Some delegations felt that both paragraphs 2 and 3 could be deleted. 
In their view, the basic issue dealt with in those paragraphs was covered by extradition treaties. 
108. It was suggested that the phrase "in accordance with the status-of-forces agreement" be inserted after the word "cooperate" in the chapeau of the article. 
111. As regards the word "intentional" in the opening phrase of the article, two views were expressed. 
Concern was expressed that a link would thus be established between article 11 and article 3, with the result that unless the victim was in uniform or carrying some marking it would be very difficult to prove that his or her status was known to the offender. 
Also in support of the deletion of the word "intentional", the remark was made that the crimes listed in paragraph 1 were intentional in nature. 
113. Several delegations endorsed the general approach reflected in subparagraphs (a) and (b) of paragraph 1. 
The phrase "any such attack" in the two subparagraphs was also criticized. 
116. As regards subparagraph (e) of paragraph 1, some delegations questioned the desirability or the possibility of defining the concept of "complicity" through the inclusion of the words "which includes organizing, or directing, or inciting others to commit any such attack". 
For those delegations, the matter should be left to domestic penal law. 
Other delegations felt that the text should make no mention of complicity and refer only to participation. 
Still other delegations supported the paragraph in its current form. 
117. It was suggested to provide in paragraph 1 for crimes committed by omission. 
118. Paragraph 2 was supported in its current form by several delegations. The reference to the "grave nature" of the crime was however viewed as misleading and it was suggested to refer instead to "the gravity in nature of the crime". 
It was furthermore suggested to replace the words "appropriate penalties" by "severe penalties", following the model of earlier conventions, and to rule out the possibility of invoking the political exception. 
119. Paragraph 3 was generally supported by the delegations which commented on it. The meaning of the phrase "dignity of United Nations personnel" was however queried. 
120. In introducing the article, one of the sponsors of document A/AC.242/L.2 and Corr.1 (English only) observed that it was based on article 3 of the 1973 Convention. 
Paragraph 1 was addressed to States having a primary interest in establishing their jurisdiction in a particular case. 
It included among those States, unlike the 1973 Convention, the State of which the victim was a national, in order to cover situations where there was no governmental authority able or willing to exercise its jurisdiction. 
The co-sponsor explained that the wording in subparagraph (c) was such as to leave the option to the State of which the victim was a national to establish its jurisdiction under paragraph 1 not to do so. 
It was therefore considered important to retain it in subparagraph (c). 
In this connection, the view was expressed that, in the particular context of the convention under elaboration, one could envisage the possibility of the phrase in question being exceptionally omitted. 
It was further suggested to redraft the subparagraph by providing that the State of which the victim was a national could establish its jurisdiction only if the States mentioned in subparagraphs (a) and (b) had not done so. 
It was proposed to replace the phrase "with respect to" by the term "against". 
Doubts were however expressed with respect to that suggestion. 
124. Attention was drawn to paragraph 2 of the sixth element contained in document A/AC.242/L.3, and it was suggested to insert a paragraph along these lines in article 12. 
Reservations were however expressed in regard to that suggestion. 
Another proposal was to redraft article 12 as follows: 
"Each State Party undertakes to enact any legislation necessary to provide effective penal sanctions for persons committing any of the crimes set out in article 11." 
125. One of the sponsors pointed out that the article was based on article 5 of the 1973 Convention. 
However, given the scope of application of the convention under elaboration, it had been considered necessary to provide that information regarding a particular crime should be communicated first to the Secretary-General, who had a primary interest in situations where United Nations personnel had been the victim of such crime. 
Doubts were also raised as to the appropriateness of communicating information regarding a criminal investigation to the Secretary-General. 
Clarification was sought as to why the phrase "under the conditions provided for in its national law" was included in paragraph 2, but not in paragraph 1. 
In response to a question concerning the meaning of the expression "States concerned" in paragraph 1, one of the co-sponsors stated that the said expression referred to the States listed in paragraph 1 of article 12. 
127. One of the sponsors pointed out that the article was based on article 6 of the 1973 Convention, paragraph 1 of which had been divided into two paragraphs. 
129. The point was made that subparagraphs (d) and (e) of paragraph 2 were too vague, and provided for an inappropriately wide dissemination of information. 
131. One of the sponsors pointed out that the article was based on article 7 of the 1973 Convention. 
This suggested deletion was however opposed on the ground that it would frustrate one of the main purposes of the convention. 
It was also observed that, under the draft statute of an international criminal tribunal being prepared by the International Law Commission, the tribunal would have jurisdiction over the crimes set forth in the convention whether or not the convention expressly referred to it. 
There was however also the view that it was premature to exclude at the current stage of the discussion the possible inclusion in the convention of a reference to an international criminal tribunal. 
The point was made that the proposed provision could appear in an additional protocol to the convention. 
134. One of the sponsors indicated that the article was modelled on article 8 of the 1973 Convention, subject however to the omission in paragraph 3 of the expression "the procedural provisions". 
"The offences set forth in article 11 shall be deemed to be extraditable offences under any extradition treaty existing between any of the States Parties. 
Attention was further drawn to the fact that certain national legislations required a minimum penalty for an offence to be extraditable. 
137. Clarification was sought as to whether paragraph 4 added anything to the provisions of article 12. 
One of the co-sponsors explained that paragraph 4 was aimed at facilitating extradition to the States mentioned in paragraph 1 of article 12. 
139. As regards article 17, it was suggested to bring paragraph 1 in line with the corresponding provision of The Hague and Montreal Conventions by adding at the end: "The law of the State requested shall apply in all cases." 
Another proposal was to itemize the various forms of assistance along the lines of the United Nations Model Extradition Treaty and to provide in particular for mutual assistance in the location, restraint and forfeiture of the proceeds of criminal activity. 
140. Also in relation to paragraph 1, the remark was made that, as recognized in the United Nations Model Treaty, assistance could be valuable not only in preparing the prosecution but also in criminal investigation leading to arrest. 
144. With regard to article 18, it was suggested to include after the words "fair treatment" the phrase "in accordance with due process of law and the protection of the fundamental rights of the alleged offender". 
The suggestion was favourably commented upon. 
It was also proposed to insert in the preamble a reference to the Body of Principles for the Protection of All Persons under Any Form of Detention or Imprisonment (General Assembly resolution 43/173). 
146. As regards article 20, it was suggested to include after the word "Convention" in the last line the words "as well as the emblem of the United Nations". 
The suggestion was not objected to. 
Some delegations supported the inclusion of this sentence. 
Others, while recognizing that the suggested sentence reflected actual practice, questioned its appropriateness in a document like the proposed convention and felt it preferable to leave the matter to contributing countries and to the Secretary-General. 
148. A further proposal was to eliminate the latter part of the text, beginning with the words "so that ...". 
The opinion given by the Court shall be accepted as decisive by the parties." 
152. Several delegations supported the proposed addition or found it worthy of further consideration, while other delegations did not support that proposal. 
153. One of the sponsors of document A/AC.242/L.2 and Corr.1 (English only) indicated that the following changes should be made in articles 22 to 27: 
- insert at the end ", until ... 199..., at the United Nations Headquarters in New York"; 
- insert a new article 26 bis reading: 
"The Secretary-General of the United Nations shall inform all States, inter alia: 
(a) Of signature to this Convention, of the deposit of instruments of ratification or accession in accordance with articles 22, 23 and 24 and of notification made under article 26; 
- add at the end of the text: 
"of the United Nations, who shall send certified copies thereof to all States." 
157. A third question concerned the possibility of extending the application of the proposed convention to non-parties such as de facto authorities fighting against a State Party. 
158. Several proposals for the inclusion of new articles were informally circulated in the Working Group. 
The remark was made in this connection that the two categories worked side by side to achieve the same goal and should therefore receive the same treatment and equal protection. 
The comment was also made that electoral observers should be expressly mentioned in subparagraph (a), given the importance of this rule in carrying out peace-keeping operations. 
165. As regards subparagraphs (b) and (c) of article 2, emphasis was placed on the need to tighten the requirement of a link with the United Nations, particularly in the case of non-governmental organizations. 
They therefore supported the approach reflected in the proposal reproduced in section A of the annex. 
167. The question was raised whether only operations authorized by the Security Council should be considered or whether certain operations authorized by the General Assembly should also be covered. 
It was further stated that no distinction should be made between operations involving international armed conflict and operations involving internal armed conflict. 
170. As regards paragraph 3 of article 1, some delegations suggested that the term "host State" should be defined as follows: "'host State' means a State with whose consent the United Nations operation is conducted in its territory". 
171. As for paragraph 4 of article 1 on the definition of "alleged offender", many delegations supported its deletion. 
172. Pursuant to the authorization contained in paragraph 2 of General Assembly resolution 48/37, the Ad Hoc Committee decided to hold a further session from 1 to 12 August 1994. 
Some delegations expressed reservations about particular provisions in the negotiating text and reserved their right to introduce new provisions at the next session. 
The negotiating text consists of articles 3 to 27. 
There was a general discussion on articles 1 and 2, but no text of those articles was included in the negotiating text. 
174. The negotiating text reads as follows: 
"2. Vehicles, vessels and aircraft of the United Nations operation shall carry, as appropriate, a distinctive United Nations identification. 
"3. All United Nations and associated personnel shall be issued by the United Nations appropriate identification documents indicating their participation in, or affiliation to, the relevant United Nations activity in accordance with United Nations procedures and guidelines. 
"4. States Parties should take appropriate measures to prevent the unauthorized use of the United Nations flag, emblem or distinctive signs. 
"2. Pending the conclusion of such agreement the host State shall respect fully the international status of the operation and its personnel. 
(a) Refrain from any action or activity incompatible with the impartial and international nature of their duties; 
(b) Respect the laws and regulations of the host State. 
"2. The Secretary-General or his representative shall take all appropriate measures to ensure the observance of these obligations. 
"Nothing in this Convention shall be construed so as to derogate from the right to act in self-defence. 
"States Parties and any authority exercising actual control over territory in which a United Nations operation is conducted shall respect the exclusively international character of the responsibilities of United Nations personnel. 
"1. States Parties shall take all appropriate measures to ensure the safety and security of United Nations personnel. 
In particular, States Parties shall take all appropriate steps to protect United Nations personnel who are deployed in their territory from attacks or other acts of violence referred to in article 11 of this Convention. 
(a) Taking all practicable measures to prevent preparations in their respective territories for the commission of those crimes within or outside their territories; 
(a) A murder, kidnapping or other attack upon the person of liberty of any United Nations personnel; 
(b) A violent attack upon the official premises, the private accommodation or the means of transportation of any United Nations personnel likely to endanger his/her person or liberty; 
(c) A threat to commit any such attack; 
(d) An attempt to commit any such attack; 
"1. Each State Party shall take such measures as may be necessary to establish its jurisdiction over the crimes set out in article 11 in the following cases: 
(a) When the crime is committed in the territory of that State or on board a ship or aircraft registered in that State; 
"2. A State Party may also establish its jurisdiction over any such crime when it is committed: 
(c) In an attempt to compel that State to do or abstain from doing any act. 
If such State Party subsequently rescinds that jurisdiction, it shall notify the Secretary-General. 
"5. This Convention does not exclude any criminal jurisdiction exercised in accordance with national law. 
"1. Upon being satisfied that the circumstances so warrant, the State Party in whose territory the alleged offender is present shall take the appropriate measures under its national law to ensure that person's presence for the purpose of prosecution or extradition. 
"2. Measures taken in accordance with paragraph 1 above shall be notified without delay to the Secretary-General and, either directly or through the Secretary-General, to: 
"3. Any alleged offender shall be entitled: 
"1. To the extent that the crimes set out in article 11 are not extraditable offences in any extradition treaty existing between States Parties, they shall be deemed to be included as such therein. 
States Parties undertake to include those crimes as extraditable offences in every extradition treaty to be concluded between them. 
"3. States Parties which do not make extradition conditional on the existence of a treaty shall recognize those crimes as extraditable offences between themselves subject to the procedural provisions and the other conditions of the law of the requested State. 
"1. States Parties shall afford each other, in accordance with their respective laws, the greatest measure of assistance in connection with investigations undertaken or proceedings brought in respect of the crimes set out in article 11, including the supply of all evidence at their disposal necessary for the proceedings. 
"2. The provisions of paragraph 1 above shall not affect obligations concerning mutual assistance embodied in any other treaty. 
"Any person regarding whom proceedings are being carried out in connection with any of the crimes set forth in article 11 shall be guaranteed fair trial and full protection of the rights of the alleged offender at all stages of the proceedings. 
"The State Party where an alleged offender is prosecuted shall communicate the final outcome of the proceedings to the Secretary-General, who shall transmit the information to other States Parties. 
"1. Any dispute between two or more States Parties concerning the interpretation or application of this Convention which is not settled by negotiation shall, at the request of one of them, be submitted to arbitration. 
If within six months from the date of the request for arbitration the parties are unable to agree on the organization of the arbitration, any one of those parties may refer the dispute to the International Court of Justice by request in conformity with the Statute of the Court. 
"This Convention shall be open for signature by all States, until __________ 199__ , at the United Nations Headquarters in New York. 
"This Convention is subject to ratification, acceptance or approval. 
"This Convention shall be open for accession by any State. 
"1. This Convention shall enter into force _____ days after _____ instruments of ratification, acceptance, approval or accession have been deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
"2. For each State ratifying or acceding to the Convention after the deposit of the _____ instrument of ratification, acceptance, approval or accession, the Convention shall enter into force on the ____________ day after deposit by such State of its instrument of ratification, acceptance, approval or accession. 
"1. A State Party may denounce this Convention by written notification to the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
"1. The Secretary-General of the United Nations shall inform all States, inter alia: 
(a) Of signature to this Convention, of the deposit of instruments of ratification, acceptance, approval or accession in accordance with articles 22, 23 and 24 and of notification made under articles 21 and 26; 
"The original of this Convention, of which the Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations, who shall send certified copies thereof to all States." 
Delete paragraph 4. 
(a) Replace subparagraph (a) by the following: 
(b) Replace the phrase "throughout the territory of the host State" in subparagraph (b) by the phrase "in the area of operations". 
Delete the phrase "generally recognized principles of international law" at the end of the article. 
Delete paragraphs 2 and 3 and rephrase paragraph 1 as follows: 
This article may be retained after suitable modification subject to the amendment proposed for article 2 above. 
The provision that the troop-contributing country whose national has been allegedly attacked may assume jurisdiction for trying alleged offenders would be an infringement of the sovereignty of the host country. 
Delete all references to "extradition" wherever they appear. 
In article 21 dealing with dispute settlement, reference to the jurisdiction of the International Court of Justice should be retained only if both or all the parties to the dispute are also party to its Statute and accept the jurisdiction of the Court with reference to the dispute concerned. 
"1. United Nations and associated personnel shall enjoy, as a minimum, protection from the following acts which shall remain prohibited at any time and in any place whatsoever: 
- Making the personnel, their objects and localities the target of attack; 
- Detention of the personnel; 
- Violence to the life, health or physical or mental well-being of the personnel, in particular: 
(v) The taking of hostages; 
"2. If United Nations and associated personnel become engaged in an armed conflict [as a party to that conflict], the international rules applicable to such conflicts apply. 
"* The articles dealing with the establishment of jurisdiction over crimes against United Nations and associated personnel may refer directly to paragraph 1 of this article. 
- The principles of international law derived from established custom, from the principles of humanity and from the dictates of public conscience." 
"For the purposes of the present Convention: 
"1. 'United Nations personnel' means any persons that is employed by, seconded to, on loan to, or subcontracted by the United Nations or any of its specialized agencies, other organs or programmes, as staff member or expert on mission, whether in civilian, police or military capacity. 
Insert two new articles, as follows: 
"States shall not detain United Nations personnel for acts taken in performance of an enforcement or a peace-keeping mission. 
Insert a new paragraph 2 reading: 
In paragraph 1, replace "persons's presence" in line 3 by "that person is brought before a court expeditiously". 
"States Parties shall recognize a duty to ensure that United Nations and associated personnel enjoy, as a minimum ..." 
This new article ideally should follow immediately after article 9. 
The report was also found useful as an input to the policy-level discussions, which were now taking place within the Economic and Social Council, on relations between the United Nations and NGOs. 
3. A number of ACC members appreciated that the report refrained from dispensing prescriptions for collaboration with NGOs. 
They agreed instead that each member of the United Nations family should engage in sharing lessons of experience in collaboration with NGOs and use such findings as a basis for developing more effective approaches to cooperation that will benefit all concerned. 
Experience has shown that the parties involved should move cautiously because of the diversity of NGOs at the national level and the fragility of grass-roots NGOs and the sometimes antagonistic stance between NGOs and Governments at the national level. 
5. It was stated by some ACC members that it was important to note that NGOs were not the only organizations in civil society that should be drawn upon in the work of the United Nations system. 
6. In the view of some ACC members, mention should have been made in the report of the fact that collaboration with NGOs at the country level was constrained by the requirement for United Nations organizations to work directly with Governments. 
It would also be desirable to have a comparative chart showing the resource flows to grass-roots and national NGOs from the United Nations system and those being provided by developed country NGOs and such institutions as the European Community. 
8. Some ACC members asserted that the global component of their mandate was preponderant and that therefore few of their activities could be decentralized as recommended in the report. 
Consequently, those members have limited opportunities for working with NGOs. 
In the view of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP), it is at the grass-roots level that one must approach the drug issue, that is, above all through NGOs, which represent the most vital articulation of civil society. 
In that regard, UNDCP mentioned its assistance to the NGO anti-narcotics committees in New York and Vienna in the organization of a world forum, to be held in Thailand in 1994, on the role of NGOs in drug demand reduction. 
In the view of UNIDO, its experience of collaboration with those NGOs deserved to be mentioned in the research of the Inspectors. 
11. Some ACC members commented that a major effort would be required on the part of the United Nations system to make available information on the structures, goals and resources of the relevant NGOs and of the types of cooperation that have proven successful. 
Decentralization, therefore, does not seem to be appropriate for all agencies. 
It was also noted that, while very welcome, some of the provisions of this recommendation had already been put into practice. 
It should therefore be added that future activities, meant to implement the above recommendation, should build on ongoing or past experience. 
"(a) Regional: establishing a focal point for operational collaboration at the regional level, which would also support collaboration in those countries where field representation for NGO work is lacking or very thin; 
12. A number of ACC members noted that they were already well under way with the implementation of this recommendation, in particular the establishment of global and regional focal points. 
Other members asserted that owing to the nature of their mandate and their organizational structure, it would be impossible to implement this recommendation. 
One organization said that it would establish focal points for operational collaboration at the regional level, as well as a central focal point to provide overall policy guidance for operational activities with NGOs. 
"(c) Capacity-building and training programmes: support capacity-building and training opportunities at the field level and the capacity-building, research, and training programmes already well under way in the NGO sector world wide; 
14. Several ACC members noted that the implementation of at least part of this recommendation was already well under way. 
There was a view, however, that the building of local development NGO institutional capacities, in general, was more appropriately carried out at the national level than through ACC. 
"The Administrator of UNDP should: 
16. In the context of its new strategy in this area, UNDP will fully implement this recommendation. 
18. Some ACC members underscored the need for updating the UNDP guidelines on promoting effective NGO involvement in dialogue with Governments. 
19. ACC noted that this recommendation was addressed to the General Assembly of the United Nations. 
Director, Department of Environment and Natural Resources, Mines and Geosciences Bureau. 
Member, Mines Research Division, Philippine Council for Agricultural and Resources Research and Development; Geological Society of the Philippines; Philippines Society of Mining, Metallurgical and Geological Engineers; and American Institute of Mining, Metallurgical and Petroleum Engineers. 
Has attended many international conferences. 
Has published several articles on mining and mineral resources. 
It also summarizes a number of reports received from Governments and discusses the role and contribution of major groups concerned with human settlements, including non-governmental organizations, business and industry, and two organizations of local authorities. 
3. The report focuses on the main trends that can be observed in the governmental, intergovernmental and non-governmental spheres and presents a number of recommendations for the consideration of the Commission. 
The chapter's estimated financial needs constitute one third of the annual estimated cost of implementing the entire Agenda 21 and is the highest cost estimate (over US$ 200 billion per year 2/) among all the chapters of Agenda 21. 
5. The chapter's programmes advocate an enabling approach as well as cooperation with a wide range of public, private and community partners in the pursuit of sustainable development. 
The accent is on broad-based participation and on an intersectoral and integrated approach to human settlements management and development. 
6. Statistical figures illustrate the growing importance of human settlements issue in sustainable development efforts. 
About 1.3 billion people, mostly in developing countries, live in urban areas that do not meet World Health Organization (WHO) standards for airborne dust and smoke. 
Currently, 1.4 billion people are living below the poverty line and up to one third (and sometimes more) of urban populations live in substandard housing. 
7. Human settlements are increasingly the focus of attention in dealing with national and international problems such as poverty alleviation, unemployment, population growth and consumption patterns at the source - that is, at the local level. 
However, breaking the cycle of poverty and environmental decline will, paradoxically, require further economic growth, most of which is likely to take place in the towns and cities of developing countries. 
This places chapter 7 in a central place in the implementation of Agenda 21. 
New initiatives in other programme areas, such as urban transport and land resource management, are somewhat fewer. 
Similarly, although there is general agreement that shelter is an important issue to be addressed, this has not been followed by accelerating the implementation of activities in programme area (a) (adequate shelter for all) through programmes such as the Global Strategy for Shelter by the Year 2000. 
This Strategy calls for the establishment of an enabling legislative and regulatory environment that can facilitate accelerated improvement and construction of housing, particularly by the urban and rural poor. 
However, the existing level of national and international work on shelter for all is below the current demand and future needs. 
12. The main objective is to ensure sustainable management of urban settlements so as to improve the living conditions of people as a way to reach economic development goals. 
Its main environmental arm is the Sustainable Cities Programme which works with local authorities and their public and private partners. 
A continuing problem area is reaching a common vision of urban development shared by the multilateral and bilateral institutions. 7/ A common vision in this area is also likely to improve governmental, intergovernmental and non-governmental partnerships. 
14. The objective is to provide for the land requirements of human settlements through environmentally sound physical planning and land use that facilitate access to land and, where appropriate, the encouragement of communally and collectively owned and managed land. 
15. Activities in the programme area involve promoting advancing, monitoring and assessing land policies and strategies, studying the impact of land-related activities on human settlements development, analysis of procedures, regulations and instruments for the progressive modernization of land-tenure systems, and the formulation and implementation of land policies. 
An innovative approach relevant to this programme area has been "land sharing". 8/ Other efforts include the Urban Management Programme, which provides advisory assistance on land tenure and land development policies and mechanisms. 
Bilateral assistance in this area also appears to be growing. 
16. Matching the challenge of rapid urban growth and its multiple and conflicting demands on land poses a problem. 
The ongoing bilateral and multilateral efforts appear to be below the level of current needs. 
17. This programme area is closely related to that of chapter 21 of Agenda 21, on solid waste management, which is also slated for review by the Commission on Sustainable Development in 1994. 
Instead of a separate report, a brief note on chapter 21, prepared by UNCHS (Habitat), is to be found in the annex below. 
18. This programme area targets the year 2025 for the provision of adequate environmental infrastructure facilities in all settlements. 
The World Bank, UNDP and UNCHS (Habitat) are taking steps to assess the potential role of the private sector and to develop programmes that would strengthen this sector's involvement in infrastructure development. 
20. This programme area aims for the wider use of new and renewable sources of energy and efficiency in the household and in the transportation of people and goods in the human settlements. 
The existing multilateral work appears to lack common policies and strategies. 
Furthermore, there are inadequate monitoring mechanisms and lack of a comprehensive approach to energy efficiency in human settlement development. 
Most United Nations-system activities are responses to sudden natural disasters rather than long-term preventive strategies. 
24. Future activities in these and other United Nations programmes need to be better linked to sustainable development programmes. 
Additional areas to be addressed are orienting technical assistance programmes to build local capacity for natural hazards management; supporting the establishment of early warning systems; and improving cooperation between United Nations agencies, international non-governmental organizations and multilateral institutions. 
25. The primary objective is to enable policies, strategies and technologies for the construction sector to meet human settlement development goals while avoiding harmful side-effects on human and environmental health. 
Most of the programmes already mentioned involve capacity-building in the urban context. 
There are also specialized programmes at the regional levels, such as the Training of Trainers in Support of Municipal Management for Arab States by UNCHS/UNDP and bilateral donors. 
The ongoing trend of reduced multilateral aid flows and reduced budgets of funding agencies is likely to be an obstacle. 
The recent shifts in the style of work of some agencies towards increased demand orientation, consensus-building and capacity-building could be the beginnings of increased resource allocation and sharing. 
The UNCHS working paper indicates the need for more effective inter-agency coordination, which would respond to the scope of coordination and monitoring required to implement Agenda 21, including the area of human settlements. 
Given the shrinking of multilateral resources, it appears that joint programming should become the order of the day. 
The working paper also indicates a need to consider establishing funding mechanisms that reward multi-agency programmes which pursue Agenda 21 goals in cooperation with the "major groups". 
30. On the whole, the information received from Governments justifies observations rather than strong and reliable trends. 9/ Reports received from developed countries were in general more detailed and more focused on the programme areas of chapter 7. 
31. A programmatic review of activities related to sustainable human settlements in the developing countries will require more specific and detailed information. 
Furthermore, more reports would be needed to make geographical comparisons or identify regional trends. 
32. Some developing countries indicate that they have formulated national housing strategies, land tenure bills, agricultural and land development zoning regulations and infrastructure investment programmes. 
One country indicates having designed an infrastructure investment programme for small and medium-sized towns and cities. 
33. No information was provided on energy and transport, on management of disaster-prone areas or on the role of the construction industry, even though these issues were raised by developing countries in the UNCED process. 
Many developing countries indicate their need for financial and technical assistance in the area of setting sustainable human settlements policies and providing the related services. 
In addition, although developed countries claim that their bilateral programmes involve local communities and capacity-building in developing countries, this information is not reflected in the developing country reports. 
34. In the reports of the countries in transition, there is the same lack of specific programmatic information and lack of overall information on chapter 7. 
35. Two reports were received from this group of countries. 
One did not have information on the human settlements issue. 
The information from the other report indicates an urgency to integrate human settlement issues into the ongoing process of transition to a market economy. 
While the latter report does not raise shelter as a universal problem, the need for maintenance of existing buildings and the need to build new ones with greater energy efficiency are mentioned. 
It also mentions regional planning and the need to coordinate the various recently autonomous local authorities. 
The preservation of historic monuments is a matter of concern. 
The country also reports that it has established technical standards for new buildings and has initiated an architectural information programme to assist local authorities and professional groups vis--vis the construction industry. 
More often than not, the programmes related to these issues are ongoing rather than specifically designed to respond to Agenda 21. 
37. Most developed countries seem to have relatively few needs with respect to shelter for all, although the figures given are scant and difficult to compare. 
Nevertheless, there are indications that housing is relatively adequate, with an average ratio of roughly 400 housing units per 1,000 persons. 
Among them are programmes and efforts to reduce urban sprawl and the erosion of rural populations, programmes supporting community involvement, experiments in designing sound residential areas such as eco-villages, and decentralizing efforts to increase the role and contribution of local government. 
There is a trend to integrate land management with environmental impact assessments. 
Efforts seem to focus on providing adequate public transportation to reduce the use of personal transport, which leads to urban air and noise pollution. 
Many indicate that they have technical and financial programmes to transfer related knowledge and technologies to developing countries. 
42. Only a few developed countries provide information based on the geographical circumstances of disaster-prone areas. 
Several, located on geophysically active land or frequently affected by rising sealevels, seem to have early warning systems and other national policy instruments in place to prevent unnecessary damage. 
Those countries are also engaged in technical and financial assistance to developing countries affected by similar geographical conditions. 
43. Cooperation with the construction industry appears to be integral to reported efforts. 
The focus is on increased use of secondary materials, overall recycling and efficiency of resource use and various incentives and targets to reach these goals. 
One country cites cooperation with the private sector to reduce homelessness in urban settings. 
Another country mentions the role of professional associations with regard to the construction industry. 
Energy efficiency in the urban setting is highlighted. 
Bilateral efforts are also carried out regionally with neighbouring countries. 
However, more information on the financial and administrative details of these efforts is needed. 
45. Reports were submitted by two organizations of local authorities: the United Kingdom chapter of the International Union of Local Authorities (IULA), and the International Council on Local Environmental Initiatives (ICLEI). 
47. The work programme of this group of local authorities involves development of sustainability indicators, training programmes, conducting a series of round tables to formulate practical guidelines, and studies on examples of good practice. 
Included among the guidelines are a guide to local Agenda 21, a practical guide to design and construction, and a guide to eco-management and audit schemes. 
These are widely shared among the participating local governments. 
Through the international structure of IULA, there are efforts to disseminate the findings and the tools developed to local authorities in other countries. 
48. The International Council on Local Environmental Initiatives report focuses on needs and potential contributions by local authorities to the programme areas of chapter 7. 
Among the specific recommendations are enabling local authorities to establish new sources of revenue (for example, by reforming the user fees to cover cost of services); supporting and integrating innovative (public or private) approaches in the context of "public enterprises" such as local authority-run utilities. 
The report also makes some tangible suggestions: for example, local authorities might facilitate negotiations between land owners and squatters; secure leases for squatter communities; train poor communities on the financial and legal aspects of land purchasing and management; and establish land banks and revolving loan funds for land purchases. 
49. According to the background paper of UNCHS (Habitat), twinning programmes of local authority associations have led to exchanges and projects between the North and the South. 
Many of them are directly focused on human settlements development, especially on the improvement of management and technical skills at the administrative level. 
These efforts could be further strengthened by cultivating better linkages with developing country networks of local authorities and professionals in order to avoid parallel efforts that are duplicative or even contradictory. 
The existing regional and national networks also need to be strengthened. 
A regional focus that involves the Asian Coalition for Housing Rights and the Settlements Information Network Africa (SINA), among others, could be a start in that direction. 
Local groups are active in renewable energy technologies, energy-efficiency projects, recycling and the reuse of wastes, and many other areas. 
51. There has been a continuation and strengthening of trends, experiences and experiments in the non-governmental organization sector which were evident prior to 1992. 
52. The preparatory process for major international conferences seems to have the potential for "reaching down" or "breaking through" to the local level and mobilizing non-governmental organization and community support for sustainable development goals, as evidenced by the process leading up to UNCED. 
The national preparatory process for the second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), to be held in Turkey in 1996, could be one of another avenue for building up local and national multi-actor coalitions for sustainable human settlements development. 
53. The partnerships of United Nations agencies with non-governmental organizations are gradually increasing. 
The recent trend of direct bilateral funding to non-governmental organizations may increase the potential for more equal partnerships and positive collaboration between United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations in the pursuit of sustainable human settlement development. 
Greater focus is also being placed on competitiveness and environment policy which will have important human settlement implications in the areas of construction materials, recycling and reuse of wastes, energy conservation, and pollution control in the construction sector. 
An important way forward, and one in which business and industry are already making strides, is internalizing environmental costs through the use of economic instruments and mobilizing financial markets for sustainable development. 
55. There appears to be growing activism in some industry sectors as to pollution control, waste management, energy use and water supply. 
Notable are the activities of the Business Council for Sustainable Development, the World Industry Council for the Environment and the International Network for Environmental Management. 
These organizations, supported by initiatives of sectoral, industrial and trade associations, especially in the areas of construction, chemicals and tourism, are playing an important role at the international level. 
Agenda 21 has stimulated an extensive debate on the scientific and technological implications of sustainable development among professional bodies world wide. 
Through this debate, the scientific and technological community is already doing what they do best: disseminating information, creating awareness among the public and policy-makers alike, and stimulating research and development of new technologies through their association in the industry. 
57. Efforts related to the transfer of environmentally sound technologies are reviewed in greater detail in the progress report and background papers on chapter 34. 
Here, a sample of trends and priority areas related to human settlements issues is presented. 
58. Available information shows some recent technological trends and potentials that are relevant to the programme areas on sustainable energy and transport systems and a sustainable construction industry. 
In decreasing order, the following technologies appear to be commercially available today: biomass and biogas fuels, solar water heaters, photovoltaic systems, and wind-generated electricity. 
On the other hand, the following technologies require more efforts in order to increase their commercial availability: biomass-based cooking stoves, solar thermodynamic water pumps, wind energy-based irrigation pumps, and electricity generators and mini/micro-hydro technology. 
61. Energy is one of the most costly aspects of the construction process. 12/ Several new technologies that produce cement, steel and glass more efficiently are now available in the public and private domain. 
A number of low-energy materials present great potential for energy saving, including low-energy extenders in partial replacement of cement, stabilized earth construction, and structural use of secondary species of timber. 
This figure is insufficient to accommodate the continuing growth of the urban population and to catch up with the service and infrastructure deficiencies that have accumulated due to the relative neglect of urban investments over the years. 
The overall cost implications of heightened attention to environmental sustainability of urban growth have yet to be defined. 
The expected doubling of commitments from the current $3.5 billion represents 9 per cent of the Bank's total lending, which was 5 per cent in the preceding five-year period. 
UNDP's commitments in this area are not likely to change. 
65. The above review and analysis of progress in the implementation of chapter 7 of Agenda 21 has identified some major priority issues, management approaches and delivery strategies for effective implementation of the human settlements programmes of Agenda 21. 
66. Bridging the resource gap. 
The urbanization trends in developing countries require enormous investments in urban infrastructure and basic services. 
This places a premium not only on additional external financing but also on effective use of domestic resources. 
The Commission could consider urging that technical assistance work be channelled into identifying the locally appropriate ways to mobilize domestic resources and discovering untapped sources. 
This might involve increasing the real value of existing and future investments as well as better management practices, clearer lines of accountability, improved operations and maintenance capabilities and appropriate technologies which can exploit effective demand. 
70. Balanced implementation of chapter 7. 
In the follow-up to the review of chapter 7, the Commission might consider urging Governments and intergovernmental bodies to adopt a more balanced approach. 
A number of United Nations agencies have been contributing in this area. 16/ Local authorities and international professional associations have also been active supporters of their counterparts in developing countries. 
However, there is need for further strengthening and creation of national and regional networks of civil society institutions for greater exchange and sharing of resources. 
The focus here should be on broad-based and meaningful participation of civil society. 
In relevant policies, the needs of vulnerable groups should also be given a particular priority. 
The Commission may wish to consider suggesting cross-cutting issues such as land management as strategic areas for future work. 
Human settlements development, in particular, and sustainable development, in general, require many social, political and economic changes. 
Legitimacy and compliance with these changes is the basis for successful efforts. 
The Commission may wish to consider officially recognizing examples of "good governance" (transparency, accountability and participation) at the local level to support these efforts. 
74. Strengthening local authorities. 
Local authorities in many countries are financially and politically dependent on the central government. 
75. Partnership and collaboration. 
Partnerships that link the public and private sectors; external, national and local institutions; and public organizations with non-governmental organizations and community groups are essential for sustainable human settlement development. 
The Commission should consider inviting proposals to this end from governmental and non-governmental stakeholders. 
The Commission could consider suggesting that consortia of agencies be formed around particular issues for long-term support in implementation. 
The Commission may wish to request a thorough review of "best practice" applications in human settlements development activities. 
Such a review might provide a basis for systematic dissemination of effective models. 
The second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements will offer an opportunity to raise awareness, coordinate approaches, and marshal support. 
The Commission should consider the ways in which this forum could be used to focus the attention of all relevant actors and stakeholders on a tightly focused and results-oriented agenda for human settlements follow-up. 
1. Many of the activities under solid waste management are a subset of the activities under the broader topic of human settlement management. 
Thus the review and recommendations below should be considered together with the information in the main text reviewing chapter 7. 
Waste recycling and reuse requires the collaboration of local authorities with the local informal sector, given this area's presence in income-generation potential, particularly in the developing countries. 
Such legal instruments may need to reconsider the application of the "polluter pays principle" to the case of solid waste management. 
Waste disposal service coverage is an area of joint programming, with both the formal and informal waste management sectors playing a key role. 
Efforts in this area need to take into account income-based differences in willingness to pay. 
4. Rapid urbanization and the associated growth of industry and services are key features of economic and demographic development in many developing countries. 
The resulting contamination affects all environmental media and has a direct negative effect on human health and the quality of urban life. 
Current approaches to solid waste management are by and large, unsustainable. 
6. Despite such apparent neglect, solid waste currently consumes a large proportion of most municipal budgets - in some cases, as much as 50 per cent. 
Efforts to reduce this expenditure would free some municipal funds for other services, such as primary health care, and encourage further development of reuse and recycling techniques that highlight solid waste as a valuable resource. 
7. The primary responsibility for solid waste management rests with city authorities who are the single most important actors to implement the activities of chapter 21. 
Successful outcomes will require the delegation of special responsibilities and financial resources to the local authorities by central governments. 
This, in many cases, will involve policy changes, legal reform, institutional capacity-building, the use of modern management approaches and appropriate technologies to improve the efficiency and effectiveness of current solid-waste management practices. 
8. In many cities of the developed world, solid and liquid waste management is undertaken by the private sector under contract to the local authorities. 
Similar private-sector involvement also appears to be increasingly the case in developing countries. 
For example, an inefficiently run public service (often the case in waste collection) is susceptible to being replaced by a private monopoly over which the municipal council would have little control. 
The use of competitive tendering, retaining several different companies for the service needed, and monitoring the contractor's performance might ensure acceptable and effective services. 
9. There is much scope for improving the real value of current and future investments made in the formal and informal waste management sector. 
In the case of the latter, further support could not only drastically reduce waste collection costs but also improve income-generation and employment opportunities of the urban poor. 
10. The principal role of United Nations agencies in catalysing action under chapter 21 of Agenda 21 should be to strengthen the indigenous capacities of developing countries to manage wastes, a task that is frequently within the informal sector. 
Further technology development must adapt indigenous research and development. 
11. Several United Nations agencies have been focusing on the management of solid waste. 
Concern for municipal solid waste management has been a key element of UNEP's human settlements programme. 
It has organized many training courses on municipal waste management, through its Technology and Environment Branch (TEAB), before the onset of UNCED or Agenda 21. 
Under the auspices of the Secretariat for the Basel Convention on hazardous waste, UNEP undertook some activities pertinent to municipal waste management. 
WHO has a similar track record of reporting on technical options for waste management and of organizing regional workshops on a number of specialized topics, including medical waste. 
WHO is currently cooperating with the International Maritime Organization (IMO) on a global waste survey. 
The activities and projects of the Settlement, Infrastructure and Environment Programme (SIEP) focus on specific areas such as the development of management tools for solid waste, innovative approaches to waste recycling and reuse, and capacity-building through training workshops. 
UNCHS has also produced computer software for refuse vehicle selection, promoted indigenous technologies, organized international workshops, and expanded its City Data Programme to improve the efficiency and operability of solid waste management in developing country cities. 
13. The UNCHS Sustainable Cities Programme (SCP) has assisted in the move towards privatization of solid waste management in selected cities and has established an innovative framework for city consultations leading to improved city management functions. 
Under the auspices of the joint Panel of Experts on Environmental Management for Vector Control, b/ UNCHS has also been closely involved in activities related to urban disease vectors, especially those relating to waste. 
International agencies have recognized that the execution of projects through non-governmental organizations has many benefits, including cost-effectiveness. 
United Nations and non-United Nations international agencies should recognize and promote greater non-governmental organization involvement in this area. 
The private sector is also becoming increasingly involved in environmental infrastructure, in part driven by the "greening" industry. 
16. Further research on new and indigenous technologies that decrease waste and waste products is needed. 
For example, in water-scarce countries, domestic wastewater provides an excellent irrigation potential with extended possibilities for urban poverty alleviation in the urban agricultural environment. 
The information that exists in the United Nations system and elsewhere needs to be tapped, particularly with the aim of developing indicators that can assist waste producers and handlers to optimize their management systems. 
20. Legislative updating is also an urgent need, given that in many countries waste treatment/disposal standards and practices for waste treatment and disposal tend to be outdated. 
Cooperation between UNCHS and other United Nations agencies with programmes in environmental law could help to reduce restrictive legal practices and modernize the related environmental standards. 
21. Such inter-agency collaboration will require greater exchange of information between the agencies, including the use of electronic media. 
Further collaboration is also needed in coordinating activities at the national level in order to avoid unnecessary duplication. 
22. Promote increased synergy between the formal and informal sectors. 
Despite the significant role of the informal sector in solid waste management, there are few attempts to capitalize on its potential. 
Greater awareness of solid waste issues are likely to influence consumption patterns and improve the application of sustainable policies. 
24. Promote the development and use of indigenous technologies. 
Many developing countries are dependent on imported technologies for infrastructure improvements, including those in waste management. 
Yet, many of the most appropriate technologies are available locally in forms that can be easily and cheaply adapted to the relevant needs. 
This points to greater potential for technical cooperation - including regional and international cooperation - between developing countries. 
25. Focus on strategic programme areas. 
The programme areas on the promotion of waste recycling and reuse and on increasing service coverage appear to offer the most promise for the short-term implementation of Agenda 21. 
The promotion of waste recycling and reuse provides a unique opportunity in waste management; it solves the problem of environmental degradation and has the potential to alleviate urban poverty and generate income among the urban poor. 
Success will, however, require supply-side policies aimed at promoting and supporting resource recovery and demand-side policies aimed at stimulating markets for recovered materials and products. 
26. Promote information systems that can accelerate the implementation of Agenda 21. 
Unlike non-governmental organizations, the private sector, academia and research institutions, the agencies have been hindered by lack of information systems that are responsive and non-restrictive. 
Despite its apparent low cultural status, the informal sector in waste management in developing countries has been instrumental in recycling a range of materials such as glass, metal, paper, and aluminium, long before recycling became the centrepiece of urban waste management policies in developed countries. 
More recently, the concept appears to also include community voluntary initiatives to deal with local solid waste problems, particularly when a formal system does not exist or is insufficient. 
Intensive military activities resumed in the area of conflict in December 1993. 
However, heavy fighting with a great number of casualties as a result continued through January and most of February. 
Attempts to establish a lasting cease-fire were unsuccessful. 
The Nine of the Minsk Group (the Minsk Group except the parties) held a meeting in Vienna on 4 February, at which the continued work of the Minsk Group was discussed. 
The Nine agreed with the Minsk Group chairmanship that CSCE and Russian mediation efforts should be as closely integrated as possible. 
Between 28 February and 8 March, I visited the region, together with a delegation including a representative of the CSCE Chairman-in-Office. 
Extensive discussions were held with representatives of the parties, as well as with parliamentarians and religious leaders of the region. 
A summary of my conclusions from the visit is annexed hereto. 
Before and after the visit to the region, I and the Deputy Chairman of the Minsk Group, Ambassador Mossberg, carried out intensive consultations with the parties, members of the Minsk Group and other interested States and organizations. 
(a) The CSCE negotiation efforts are to be further intensified. 
This includes a meeting of the Minsk Group in April, preceded by contacts with the parties; 
The Russian efforts are commendable and it is to be welcomed that CSCE is now taking part in them. 
This represents an important step towards the integration of CSCE and Russian mediation efforts; 
(c) An early CSCE presence in the region, on a visiting basis, should be established and consultations to this end are to be continued; 
(e) The humanitarian needs in the region are considerable and, although much is being done, further humanitarian assistance is needed. 
At the meeting of the CSCE Permanent Committee in Vienna on 17 March, general support was expressed for the line of action outlined above. 
2. New refugees or displaced persons have been added in the last few months to those already existing. 
Most of them receive some humanitarian assistance, but the needs are considerable. 
3. All parties agree that no military solution can be found to the conflict and that every effort must be made to establish a basis for a durable political solution. 
Mutual mistrust and lack of confidence are deeply rooted and the need for confidence-building measures is urgent. 
4. The search for a peaceful solution to the conflict in and around Nagorny Karabakh should be based on principles recognized by the United Nations and CSCE. 
A step-by-step solution should be explored with links between each step ensuring that the parties have a view of what the next steps will entail. 
5. All parties welcome intensified CSCE efforts and urge CSCE to reinvigorate its role and that of the Minsk Group in the peace process. 
They all underline that a negotiated solution within the framework of CSCE is the most promising road to peace. 
It was pointed out during the visit that parallel mediation efforts could be detrimental to the peace process. 
Unified mediation efforts were requested. 
All parties agree that the Russian Federation is playing an important role for the solution of the conflict in and around Nagorny Karabakh. 
As you will see from reading the Agreement, the two Parties have agreed that the withdrawal of the Libyan administration and troops shall commence on 15 April 1994, under the supervision of a mixed team of 25 Chadian officers, 25 Libyan officers and United Nations observers. 
At the same time a joint team of 40 experts in mine disposal - 20 from each country - shall be established. 
This team may be expanded should the scope of the mission so require. 
The team shall also begin its operations on 15 April 1994. 
These activities shall continue beyond 30 May 1994 and shall include, in addition to the removal of mines, the neutralization of hazardous objects and mechanisms and the disinfection of wells. 
United Nations observers shall be present during all the Libyan withdrawal operations and shall establish that the withdrawal is actually effected. 
(a) To establish a joint team of 40 (forty) experts in mine disposal, composed of 20 (twenty) men from each side. 
This team shall begin work on 15 April 1994. 
(ii) In the other regions, the terms and modalities of these operations shall be defined within the framework of bilateral cooperation. 
With a view to strengthening bilateral relations, the two countries have agreed to work on developing their cooperation in all fields, within the framework of Higher Joint Commission. 
On 12 April 1994 the President of Azerbaijan, Heydar A. Aliyev, addressed the Azerbaijani people and the international community on national television in connection with the expansion of Armenia's aggression against Azerbaijan. 
He reported that, starting on 10 April 1994, the armed forces of the Republic of Armenia, continuing their aggression against Azerbaijan, had launched a new large-scale offensive in the directions of Geranboy, Agdere and Agdam. 
Through this attack, Armenia had once again shown its true face, its declarations about its desire to resolve the conflict by peaceful means notwithstanding. 
The President emphasized that the aggressor would not attain its objectives. 
Azerbaijan was defending and would continue to defend its independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
Azerbaijan did not want war, but would not accept a humiliating peace, and its people were engaging in a just struggle against the aggressor. 
He emphasized once again that Azerbaijan wanted peace, but would accept it on condition that all Armenian troops were withdrawn from Azerbaijani territory and that its territorial integrity and the inviolability of its borders were restored. 
The international community did not accept change in borders and occupation of territory by violence, and that principle must be respected in the region in question as well. 
The Azerbaijani leader also appealed to the Armenian residents of Nagorny Karabakh who were citizens of the Azerbaijani Republic and had become victims of another country's policy and caught up in bloodshed. 
To allow the Serbian forces to maintain their occupation of any portion of this United Nations-declared and defined safe area would: 
3. Effectively sanction Serbian invasion of a United Nations-protected territory; 
There can be no valid cease-fire, and no valid negotiations, until Serbian forces vacate the safe area, pulling back "to a distance wherefrom they cease to constitute a menace to their [its] security and that of their inhabitants" (Council resolution 824 (1993), para. 4 (a)). 
We must also reiterate that resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993) explicitly allow the defence forces of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina to maintain their forces and weapons within the safe areas. 
Our Government stresses its commitment to negotiations conducted in a peaceful environment, and based on the sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, as reaffirmed in all relevant resolutions of the Council. 
Besides, General Rose has not explained whether our forces have, with this action, answered to an attack, either in self-defence or in order to protect civilians they are obliged to protect. 
It is obvious that the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) has not taken appropriate measures to prevent the advancement of Karadzic's forces towards Gorazde and efficiently protect the lives of innocent people. 
More than 20 days ago, we informed the international community of the menacing concentration of aggressor forces near Gorazde. 
Unfortunately, our reports and the danger that they forecast came true, as the safe area of Gorazde was soon afterwards attacked with the enormous fire power of Karadzic's Serb forces. 
Finally, when the situation became extremely dire, the UNPROFOR Command decided to carry out air strikes of limited intensity against the aggressor forces. 
However, it appears that the utmost selectivity and restriction of those strikes have only encouraged the aggressors. 
Only yesterday, at least 23 civilians were killed because of the aggressor's shelling, and many more were injured. 
In any case, we cannot accept the freezing of the present state, which will make the occupation of Bosnia and Herzegovina permanent. 
We also consider that UNPROFOR, in the name of humanity and in accordance with United Nations resolutions, is responsible for ensuring the delivery of humanitarian aid to the numerous civilians in Gorazde, because all stocks of food and medicine in the town have been exhausted. 
Today, as Israel marks the Day of Remembrance for its fallen soldiers, a deplorable act of terrorism was perpetrated against Israeli civilians by Palestinian terrorists. 
At around 10 a.m., as a passenger bus travelling from Afula to Tel Aviv was stopped at the central bus station in Hadera, a bomb exploded on the bus, killing 6 Israelis and wounding 25. 
A short time after that explosion, another bomb exploded on the bus. 
The terrorist organization Hamas claimed responsibility for this attack. 
The terrorists who commit these acts of violence seek not only the indiscriminate murder of Israelis, Jews and Arabs alike. They seek also to destroy the peace process itself by sowing violence, terror and hatred. 
This note, issued by the Rwandese Minister for Foreign Affairs and Cooperation, describes the measures taken by the interim Government to provide security for people and property throughout Rwandese territory. 
The Rwandese Government remains deeply committed to the search for a political solution to the Rwandese conflict within the framework of the Arusha peace agreement. 
Lastly, the Rwandese Government would like to stress that an expanded and continuing presence by the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) represents, at this critical phase in the peace process in Rwanda, a stabilizing factor in the present situation. 
About 9.30 p.m. on 6 April 1994, the plane on which the President of the Rwandese Republic, Major-General Juval Habyarimana, was returning crashed at Gr\x{5db2}oire Kayibanda International Airport at Kanombe (Kigali), after being fired upon by elements not yet identified. 
It was against that background that massacres took place, particularly in Kigali, where the Prime Minister, Ms. Agathe Uwilingiyimana, died. 
The Committee immediately took initiatives aimed at restoring peace in the country. 
To that end, it made two major decisions: 
First, it called on the five political parties forming the transitional Government headed by the late Ms. Agathe Uwilingiyimana to meet in order to examine the political situation prevailing in Rwanda and seek appropriate solutions to the grave political problems; 
Fighting therefore continued in certain sections of the city. 
In addition to rejecting the proposal, the Rwandese Patriotic Front began hostilities on the northern front, attacking positions of the Rwandese army in the Mutara area, at Byumba and Ruhengeri. 
Today the fighting still continues. 
The new transitional Government has set itself three major objectives: 
(b) To pursue discussions with the Rwandese Patriotic Front for the establishment of the broad-based transitional institutions, within not more than six weeks; 
(c) To tackle aggressively the problem of food shortages, by seeking ways and means of assisting the victims in certain prefectures and those who have been displaced by the war. 
The installation of this Government has given the Rwandese people renewed hope, and there has been a marked decrease in murder and looting across the nation. 
The immediate objective is to stop the massacre of civilians, to resume talks with the Rwandese Patriotic Front in order to break the log-jam and establish the broad-based transitional institutions, and to revive socio-economic activity in Rwanda. 
2. The Greek Government has expressed its sorrow for the criminal incident mentioned in the letter of the Albanian Foreign Minister and is investigating the various aspects of it. 
4. The haste of the Albanian Government to blame, in high tones, the Greek Government, raises questions regarding its underlying intentions. 
It should also be underlined that the Albanian Foreign Minister has not yet responded to the conciliatory proposal of his Greek counterpart to meet with him promptly for the diffusion of the crisis. 
As you know, the widespread massacres following the death of the Presidents of Rwanda and Burundi have been compounded by a military conflict between the forces of the Rwandese Patriotic Front and those loyal to the Rwandese Government. 
The evacuation operation is now being wound up under extremely difficult and dangerous conditions. 
The chaos in Rwanda has assumed such proportions that the implementation of the Arusha agreements seems very seriously jeopardized, at least in the foreseeable future. Such implementation was the very reason for the UNAMIR operation. 
Having already suffered the loss of 10 soldiers, the Belgian contingent cannot take such threats lightly. 
It considers that in the coming weeks or months, a United Nations presence in Rwanda can be justified only on humanitarian grounds. 
The same article provides that United Nations observers shall be present during all the Libyan withdrawal operations and shall establish that the withdrawal is actually effected. 
Immediately upon receipt of these letters, I initiated consultations with the two parties on the practical modalities of the observation of the withdrawal of the Libyan administration and troops from the Aouzou strip. 
The parties were requested to facilitate and support the Secretariat in related preparations. 
In addition to civilian personnel, the reconnaissance team would include military observers drawn from existing United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
The Governments of both Chad and Libya have agreed to this. 
We welcome today's press reports that Russian government spokesmen have declared that Latvia was "mistakenly" included in President Yeltsin's decree of 5 April 1994, which listed countries where Moscow seeks to establish military bases. 
While we welcome these reported declarations, we are concerned about the consequences that such incidents can have for our countries, for our relationship with the Russian Federation, and for the ability of all countries to cooperate with the Government in Moscow. 
The consequences of actions such as Decree No. 174 of 5 April 1994 and the same day's decision by Moscow to retreat from provisions previously agreed upon in negotiations with Estonia and Latvia go much further than merely affecting negotiations between our countries and Russia. 
Our residents are frightened but - even more - tensions are increased in Europe because questions are raised about the Russian Government's reliability as a negotiating partner. 
Fundamentally, these actions are not in the interests of anyone supporting stability and change towards democracy. 
Our Governments will do whatever is necessary to mitigate the consequences of this unfortunate incident. 
However, our abilities to continue in the same vein are limited; thus we appeal to all interested parties for assistance. 
1. The agenda of the Committee on Conferences for 1994 as set out in the present addendum was approved by the Committee at its organizational meeting, on 8 April 1994, on the basis of a provisional agenda proposed by the Secretariat in document A/AC.172/154. 
At the same meeting, the Committee took note of the draft agenda for 1995 contained in document A/AC.172/154, which will be submitted for approval at the Committee's organizational meeting for 1995. 
2. Accordingly, the approved agenda for 1994 is issued in the present addendum, together with an indication as to what documentation will be provided for the Committee's consideration in 1994. 
1. Adoption of the agenda. 
(i) Meeting statistics of United Nations organs; 
(ii) Conference services at Vienna; 
(iii) Legal basis and experience of all subsidiary bodies that meet away from their established headquarters; 
(c) Requests for exceptions to section I, paragraph 7, of General Assembly resolution 40/243. 
3. Control and limitation of documentation: 
4. Review of the programme performance of the United Nations for the biennium 1992-1993: section 32/section 41I, Conference services. 
7. Adoption of the report. 
The Secretariat will present two written reports to the Committee at its substantive session in August 1995: the draft revised calendar of conferences for 1994 and the consolidated statement for special conferences scheduled in 1995. 
In addition, the letter dated 8 April 1994 from the Permanent Representative of Pakistan to the United Nations addressed to the Chairman of the Committee has been issued under this sub-item (A/AC.172/156). 
Sub-item 2 (b) (i) will be taken up on the basis of three reports. 
Two reports will deal with meeting statistics, the first in accordance with the methodology agreed upon by the Committee, the second including analyses of trends and figures on the utilization of conference-servicing capacity. 
The Secretariat will provide an oral report containing updated information on unified conference services at Vienna. 
Requests so received will be submitted to the Committee in a conference room paper, which will be issued after the six-week deadline to ensure the inclusion of the fullest information possible. 
The Secretary-General, in accordance with paragraph 16 of General Assembly resolution 47/202 B, will present a report on, inter alia, the need for, usefulness and timely issuance of verbatim and summary records, through the Committee on Conferences and the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions. 
In order to assist the Assembly in carrying out the comprehensive review called for in paragraph 16, including the recommendations referred to in paragraph 3 of its resolution 48/222 B, the Committee will review the aforementioned report of the Secretary-General. 
Moreover, the Secretariat will submit a draft report on the possibility of transferring to the Office of Conference Services the staff specialized in the drafting of press releases, so that they could prepare summary records also. 
The Committee will consider the programme performance for the biennium 1992-1993 of the Office of Conference Services. 
The Secretariat will prepare a comprehensive report taking into account the requests contained in paragraphs 1, 2 (a) and 2 (b) of resolution 47/202 C and in section II, paragraph 42, of resolution 48/228. 
Id al-Fitr and Id al-Adha are the two most sacred days observed by Muslims throughout the world. 
In my capacity as the current Chairman of the OIC Group in New York, I have the honour therefore to request you kindly to have this view of the OIC members given due consideration at the meeting of the Committee on Conferences. 
1. The Secretary-General has received additional nominations for election to the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights. 
Date of birth: 1926. 
B.A., English Literature, Cairo University, 1947. 
Ph.D., Government and Politics: Columbia and Harvard Universities, 1960-1965. 
"The Non-Aligned and the Test-Ban Treaty", published by the Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, New York (1965). 
Ambassador, Deputy Permanent Representative to the United Nations, 1975-1976. 
Ambassador to Rome and Permanent Representative to the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations and the International Fund for Agricultural Development, 1976-1979. 
Ambassador to Ethiopia, Permanent Representative to the Organization of African Unity, 1982-1979. 
Under-Secretary at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Cairo, 1979-1982, in charge of African Affairs, International Organizations, International Conferences, Legal Affairs, Information. 
Counsellor, Egyptian delegation to the United Nations, New York, 1960-1964. 
Ambassador, Alternate Permanent Representative to the United Nations, New York, 1975-1976. 
Consistent with the decision of the Commission, the Working Group was expected to discuss these issues in both a cross-sectoral context and in relation to the five sectors under consideration by the Commission at its second session, namely, health, human settlements, freshwater, toxic chemicals and hazardous wastes. 
3. The report of the Working Group is not a negotiated text. 
Consistent with the expert nature of the Working Group and the functions assigned to it by the Commission, the report focuses on proposals for measures and mechanisms to promote the transfer, use and dissemination of environmentally sound technologies (ESTs). 
4. The participants of the meeting realized that the implementation of some of the proposals listed in the report, particularly those related to the preparation of certain studies and inventories, could require additional financial resources. 
Though specific sectoral conditions need to be fully taken into account in further discussions and implementation of the proposals, many of the latter could be successfully applied to other sectoral areas as well. 
The Commission on Sustainable Development, in its deliberations on the thematic clusters of Agenda 21, should benefit from the information provided on sectoral areas and relevant proposals made in the report of the Working Group. 
6. The Working Group invites the Commission to consider the present report in its deliberations on the relevant agenda item at the Commission's second session, in May 1994, either for action or for further consideration. 
7. The Working Group identified the following developments and ideas. 
8. Successful technology development, transfer and cooperation in the context of achieving sustainable development objectives involves the growth of a common understanding between technology owners and recipients on the content of the term "environmentally sound technology". 
9. In this regard, further study and examination would be useful to make the concept of environmentally sound technology more operational. 
Substantial work could be devoted to the development of applicable criteria for assessing the "environmental soundness" of technologies. 
These criteria should be developed within the framework of the broader concept of sustainable development and indicators of sustainable development. 
10. The development, transfer and use of ESTs functions best when there is a balance between demand and supply. 
The demand for environmentally sound technologies does not arise automatically but will gradually increase by building up the level of environmental awareness based on monitoring the state of the environment, and leading to sound government policy as well as developing the capacities of technology recipients to assess available technologies. 
11. Developing countries face severe constraints in their efforts to promote or engage in technology transfer and cooperation, in particular the lack of adequate financial resources and limited human and institutional capacities. 
(a) Mobilizing new and additional resources and enhancing the efficiency of existing financial flows; 
(b) Enhancing the efficiency of development assistance programmes; 
(d) Providing inventories or helping to provide inventories on technologies that are in the public domain as well as those that are protected by patents (privately or publicly owned); 
(g) Ensuring adequate coordination among bilateral and multilateral agencies that support the transfer of ESTs; 
(h) Considering the use of innovative mechanisms for promoting technology transfer and cooperation. 
12. The Working Group recalled paragraph 1.5 of Agenda 21, which states that: 
"In the implementation of the relevant programme areas identified in Agenda 21, special attention should be given to the particular circumstances facing the economies in transition. 
It must also be recognized that these countries are facing unprecedented challenges in transforming their economies, in some cases in the midst of considerable social and political tension." 
14. In order to take advantage of the know-how available in developed countries, economies in transition and developing countries, and to enhance the generation of indigenous technologies, countries should also have the capacity to maintain their own research and development (R&D) system of environmentally sound technological innovation. 
A sufficient R&D basis is needed to generate and adapt technologies and to engage successfully in international cooperation in R&D on ESTs. 
Where needed, developed countries should assist developing countries and economies in transition in building this R&D basis. 
15. While recognizing the role of the public sector, the private sector is a key source of technological innovation and a principal conduit through which technology is transferred and disseminated. 
The owners of technology should be able to earn a commercial return on their investment, thereby encouraging innovation and technology transfer as well as providing appropriate return from the benefits derived from the owners of relevant traditional and local know-how, knowledge and practices. 
16. Governments and financial institutions have an important role to play by creating the enabling environment in which technology transfer operations can take place. 
Appropriate regulatory frameworks, environmental quality standards, enforcement practices and pricing policies are necessary instruments in promoting a more demand-driven approach in the development and commercialization of ESTs. 
They are also incentives to encourage and promote private sector initiatives in technology transfer and to discourage the transfer and use of environmentally detrimental technologies. 
National Governments of both developed and developing countries, and international organizations have a responsibility for setting minimum environmental standards in technology transfer and cooperation and could enhance their efforts in coordinating and harmonizing minimum standards at the international level. 
17. In defining strategies for the access to and transfer of technologies, operational and financial aspects and policy instruments need to be considered, taking into account whether the technology concerned is in the public domain or protected by patents (privately or publicly owned). 
18. Environmentally sound technology transfer and cooperation programmes should focus on the most effective means of managing natural resources and avoiding as well as ameliorating environmental degradation and promoting sustainable development. 
Among the areas that require new focus are the key role that education, training, management knowledge and know-how play in the technology transfer and cooperation process and the use of pollution prevention techniques as the primary tool of environmental protection programmes. 
19. Small and medium-sized industries and enterprises are the "backbone" of business and industry in the majority of the developing countries and, therefore, an important target group in the flow of knowledge, technology and know-how. 
Ways should be considered to increase the appropriate involvement of these industries and enterprises in long-term technology partnership arrangements, through, for example, various forms of contracting and subcontracting, particularly in the preparation, execution and post-servicing of projects. 
20. Some success has been achieved in promoting access to and transfer of environmentally sound technology, cooperation and capacity-building. 
Still, more needs to be done, in particular with regard to concrete action in both the national and the international context. 
The Commission could support progress on these issues by considering the proposals made in the present report. 
21. There is widespread recognition that lack of access to reliable information on available technologies can be a significant obstacle to the adoption of ESTs. 
With this in mind, Agenda 21 called on the international community to take steps to improve the dissemination of information on available ESTs and to develop national, subregional, regional and international information systems linked through regional and international clearing-houses. 
22. At the same time, there has been a proliferation of databases and information systems - public and private, national and international - dealing with particular types of ESTs, and with the provision of technological information more generally. 
Several international meetings have called for an inventory of existing information resources related to ESTs, but, to date, no comprehensive study has been undertaken. 
25. Information should be embedded in the local context (e.g., policy and regulatory environment), be sectorally based, be linked to other services, and, in order to develop user confidence, be of high quality. 
It should incorporate data, including case-studies, on successful modalities of transfer, and the means to transfer the technology quickly, as well as on measures to deter the transfer of environmentally detrimental technologies. 
26. The type of information is also determined by the needs of the intended clients. These include recipients, such as research institutions, those who actually acquire the technology, investors and decision makers. 
27. In setting up information networks, the focus should be on the development and linking of already existing institutions at the national, subregional, regional and international levels, such as data banks, clearing-houses and environmental technology information centres. 
It is considered that interactive information systems, such as Internet, are most effective, but it was recognized that a number of cost and infrastructure constraints preclude the participation of potential users in many developing countries in such systems. 
29. In examining practical examples of consolidating and disseminating information, the meeting took into account the recent experiences of developing and developed countries, and the initiatives of some financial institutions (such as the World Bank, the International Finance Corporation and regional development banks) and private companies. 
The Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) is also undertaking a number of studies that bear on key issues related to information for the transfer of ESTs. 
30. The meeting examined various proposals. 
It is suggested that this process could have three stages, under the overall coordination and guidance of an appropriate organization of the United Nations system: 
(i) At the first stage, Governments could provide inventories of the relevant information systems, databases and clearing-houses within their own countries. 
Manuals containing this information, both in hard copy and electronic, would facilitate access to information; 
(ii) At the second stage, a study would be initiated to compile and assess these, and other, data, as needed, taking inventory of the supply and demand of technological information and examining its effective utilization. 
In this regard, the International Development Research Centre (IDRC) of Canada would organize an informal meeting on "environment, development and information", on 11 and 12 April 1994; 
(iii) During the third stage, national round tables or policy dialogues could be organized, as required, to identify the local and national demand for information on environmentally sound technologies. 
These could be supported by the United Nations system, financial institutions and bilateral donors, as appropriate; 
Given the broad range of environmentally sound technologies, as a pilot project, emphasis may initially be placed on one sector from among those to be considered by the Commission on Sustainable Development at its second session. 
The sector proposed is freshwater, with an emphasis on technologies to prevent or clean up water pollution from agriculture and industry; technologies for recycling or reusing waste water; technologies for the management of water resources; technologies for desalination; and others, as relevant. 
Technologies that are in the public domain, as well as those protected by patent, whether privately or publicly owned, would all be included. 
This approach would also provide a first try at systematically identifying all three sources of information on technologies, on a sector-by-sector basis; 
(b) Based on the above studies, consideration could be given to the establishment of an international network of clearing-houses for information on and referral to information on environmentally sound technologies and the conditions of their availability and transfer; 
(c) Governments could be encouraged to establish centralized, national referral services for information on publicly owned technology. 
Non-governmental organization (NGO) groups and non-profit organizations may also be encouraged to participate in national referral services for information on publicly owned technologies; 
(a) There is a need to develop public information programmes, including audio/visual displays, and to support NGO public education programmes on urban and industrial pollution problems and ESTs; 
(b) The concept of clearing-houses could also be expanded to private sector initiatives through the establishment of "independent technology transfer agencies" (ITTAs). 
This could be carried out in conjunction with the proposal for inventories of technological information and the conditions for its effective utilization as referred to in paragraph 30 (a), above. 
It should focus on developing existing knowledge and infrastructure and be aimed at strengthening the ability to plan, monitor and stimulate programmes for technological innovation that benefit the environment and development. 
Capacity-building for technology management should not be considered in isolation but linked to the overall context of socio-economic development and take into account long-term development perspectives. 
33. The concept of capacity-building for technology management should be considered in relation to information, institutional infrastructure, legal framework, decision-making, technology and environmental risk assessment capabilities, and training in intellectual property rights and patent negotiations. 
It is, thus, essential to go to the national level to determine local needs, demands and priorities through in-depth needs assessment. 
Assessment of needs for capacity-building and institutional development related to ESTs could be useful in enhancing development, deployment and transfer of those technologies. 
In order to benefit from the experiences gained from those exercises in a broader context, the Commission on Sustainable Development should encourage countries to conduct case-studies. 
b. Creating environmental awareness of both public and private sectors; 
e. A set of more specific recommendations to improve performance of relevant actors. 
(ii) Methodology. 
c. Assess the institutional, legal, technological knowledge, financial and other barriers that influence the effective and efficient development and application of ESTs; 
d. Identify the dynamic linkages between the knowledge infrastructure and the following actors: government policy makers, businesses, monitoring institutions, civic organizations and international sources of information; 
e. Prepare ways and means to remove the barriers and identify who should do what and at what cost. 
The methodology should be composed in such a manner that it also stimulates international comparison and exchange of information. 
(iii) Implementation structure. 
In carrying out these assessments, maximum use should be made of information available in United Nations bodies, such as studies undertaken by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and UNCTAD, on priorities and needs of developing countries, as well as of existing national sustainable development strategies. 
Efforts should be promoted to initiate or strengthen environmental technology centres in developing countries at national and, where feasible, subregional and regional levels. 
Differentiation should be made either by sector or by geographical scope. 
The example of the Consultative Group on International Agricultural Research (CGIAR) could be reviewed for possible replication. 
They could assist investors, clients and other interested users to obtain all required information on investment conditions from one source. 
These "shops" would centralize information available within the country on all aspects of national conditions related to the transfer of technology. They would act as referral centres to provide information and other services (e.g., consulting services) relevant to technology transfer. 
A collaborative effort between appropriate international bodies and private sector firms to find acceptable means of extending its effectiveness should be established; 
Teams to be constituted should be groups of partners with specific roles and mutual interests. 
Tasks of a team should be carried out with carefully defined targets and in a result-oriented way; 
Such teams should work with their counterparts in other countries, as well as with the international community to promote cooperation; 
The participatory approach in decision-making and implementation on priority areas of national concern would bring about a dynamic process to focus the knowledge and resources available in the country, as well as those from outside sources. 
38. The Working Group discussed the importance of examining practical and feasible measures and mechanisms to mobilize financial resources, including new and additional resources for financing technology transfer and capacity-building, in line with the pertinent chapters of Agenda 21. 
41. It was noted that rational pricing of natural resources is fundamental to technology transfer and cooperation. 
Nevertheless, the social impact of accurate energy pricing could also outweigh the economic benefits of such pricing. 
Thus, subsidies for energy used by poor consumers are often a necessity but need not lead to generally subsidizing the entire energy sector. 
In this regard, reference was made to the Cartagena meeting where it was suggested that a liquid waste fund could be established by combining funds from several debt swaps and other debt relief mechanisms. 
43. The current level of funding for technology transfer assistance to developing countries could be enhanced through, for example, better coordination and leveraging the contributions of different donors. 
(a) Considerable interest was expressed in the potential for joint ventures, which were considered to be a useful mechanism for allocating financial resources for the development and commercialization of environmentally sound technologies. 
A financing facility, involving multilateral financial institutions, regional banks and bilateral donors and the private sector, could be created for such joint ventures. 
Such a mechanism could reduce the level of risk associated with new product development, and could provide incentives for bringing efficient technology into the market-place. Joint venture efforts could also encompass regional and multilateral organizations and other financial institutions; 
(b) The establishment of a venture capital fund for certain types of environmental technologies received favourable consideration. 
Such funds could mobilize both public and private capital to leverage largely foreign private investment in environmental projects. 
These investments are seen as win-win investments in that they would provide developed and developing country private enterprise partners with acceptable returns on investments and developing economies with the know-how associated with commercially demonstrated new technologies and the potential spin-offs for economic growth. 
(c) Support was given to the concept of "BOT" (build-operate-transfer) arrangements, particularly for the construction, operation and cost recovery of big municipal waste treatment plants, as a relatively new approach to technology transfer. 
BOT revenues are derived either from user charges or from a pre-determined payment by the Government, regardless of the amount of usage. 
Emphasis should nevertheless be on promoting national efforts and national capacities in such undertakings; 
45. Proposals on measures and mechanisms for sector specific funding of technology transfer may warrant further discussion by the Commission. 
46. The Working Group noted that inter-sessional work on issues to facilitate future sessions of the Commission was desirable. 
47. The Working Group recommended that, in future inter-sessional activities, the focus should shift from general to more specific discussions and proposals, in particular in relation to the sectoral and cross-sectoral issues of Agenda 21. 
The Working Group also recommended that future inter-sessional activities continue to involve experts, including those nominated by Governments and other parties, and that the intergovernmental character of any inter-sessional arrangement be preserved. 
48. The Working group recommended that the Commission, during its second session, take these views into account when considering possible future inter-sessional activities, including consideration of whether an ad hoc working group on technology transfer should be continued. 
49. The Working Group met at United Nations Headquarters from 23 to 25 February 1994, in accordance with Economic and Social Council decision 1993/314 of 29 July 1993. 
50. The session was opened by the Chairman of the Commission on Sustainable Development, Mr. Razali Ismail (Malaysia). 
Observers for other States Members of the United Nations and for non-member States, representatives of organizations of the United Nations system and observers for intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations also attended. 
54. At the 1st meeting, on 23 February 1994, the Working Group elected, by acclamation, Mr. Marius Enthoven (Netherlands) as Chairman. 
56. The documents before the Working Group are listed in annex III to the present report. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Access to information on environmentally sound technologies. 
On 22 and 23 March 1994, the Netherlands hosted the International Ministerial Conference on Drinking Water and Environmental Sanitation. 
I have the honour to transmit to you the Political Statement and the Action Programme adopted by the Ministers (see annex). 
The Conference was an intersessional meeting to prepare for the second session of the Commission on Sustainable Development (16-27 May 1994) which will discuss freshwater resources as one of its sectoral themes. 
In view of the special problems of small island States, the Ministers decided to transmit the Political Statement and the Action Programme for consideration at this Conference (para. 4.3 of the Political Statement). 
The Council renews its call to the international community to put pressure on Israel to implement Security Council resolution 425 (1978) so as to achieve immediate and unconditional withdrawal from the occupied Lebanese south. 
The Ministerial Council also recalls the recommendations of the eighth meeting of the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the Damascus Declaration States, held at Damascus on 27 and 28 Rajab A.H. 1414 (9 and 10 January 1994). 
It welcomes the signature of the Nairobi Agreement and hopes that this step will contribute to the restoration of security and stability to Somalia, so that it may resume its course of construction and development. 
The Ministerial Council also considered the new developments in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and commended the international efforts being made to force the Serbs to withdraw their artillery far away from Sarajevo. 
The Council welcomes the signature of the Agreement establishing a Croatian Muslim Republic in Bosnia as a step towards the restoration of peace and security to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, affirmation of its sovereignty, independence and territorial integrity. 
It calls on the Security Council to enable the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina to exercise self-defence under Article 51 of the United Nations Charter by, inter alia, lifting the arms embargo imposed on it and strengthening the sanctions and intensifying the pressure on Serbia and Montenegro. 
1. The present report is submitted pursuant to Security Council resolutions 772 (1992) and 894 (1994) of 17 August 1992 and 14 January 1994, respectively. 
It is the first report on the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa (UNOMSA) under its expanded mandate to observe the elections in South Africa and covers the first quarter of 1994. 
It also focuses on the work of the UNOMSA teams throughout the country. 
2. After more than three years of protracted negotiations, the multi-party process had produced, in September 1993, drafts of four basic bills and later a fifth one, which were formally enacted into law by Parliament. 
By January 1994, negotiations on the interim Constitution were completed and an agreed text was enacted by Parliament. 
It has not yet been promulgated, however, as negotiations to bring all parties into the election process have continued. 
3. The transitional structures are operational and have pressed ahead with their tasks. 
4. In recent months, such efforts have intensified and have involved trilateral negotiations between the Government, the African National Congress (ANC) and the Alliance. 
On 3 February 1994, the Government presented a package of proposed amendments that could have led to an agreement ensuring participation by the Alliance. 
When that failed, Mr. Mandela announced, on 17 February 1994, unilateral concessions by ANC which consisted of a package of amendments to the interim Constitution. 
The Government supported Mr. Mandela's proposals. 
The Multi-Party Negotiations Council was convened on 22 February and approved the amendments, which were adopted by Parliament on 2 March 1994. 
Pressure by the Government, the business community and foreign visitors and diplomats to try to bring the Freedom Alliance and Chief Buthelezi in particular into the process continued throughout the reporting period. 
In a new effort, Mr. Mandela met Chief Buthelezi in Durban on 1 March 1994. 
A joint statement released after the meeting stated that the parties had agreed to explore with their principals the possibility of international mediation to resolve the constitutional deadlock. 
As a consequence, IFP registered provisionally for the elections. 
However, the provisional registration of IFP lapsed following its failure to submit a list of candidates by the extended deadline, 16 March 1994. 
6. On 2 March 1994, I wrote to President De Klerk, Mr. Mandela and Chief Buthelezi, emphasizing that the outcome of the meeting was a positive development and reiterating United Nations support for their efforts to resolve all outstanding issues impeding the peace process. 
7. ANC and IFP established a special task group to strengthen peace committees and improve communication between them to work out the modalities for the international mediation. 
8. A meeting planned for 18 March between Mr. Mandela and King Goodwill Zwelethini did not take place amid fears for Mr. Mandela's safety as the venue was changed from a private to a public one, in the presence of several thousand Zulus. 
The King, nevertheless, went ahead with his public meeting and made pronouncements which have been interpreted by some as a unilateral declaration of an independent Zulu kingdom. 
IFP officials have since stressed that the King was not calling for secession. 
9. Nevertheless, King Zwelethini's intervention in favour of the restoration of the sovereignty of the Zulu kingdom has complicated the situation. 
However, the Government and ANC remain firmly committed to a united South Africa. 
The intransigence of the homeland administration led to an uprising which culminated in its overthrow and the death of 60 people. 
TEC and the Government moved quickly and took over the administration of the homeland to restore order and to prepare for the elections. 
The right-wing alliance has also broken up following the ill-fated intervention of the Afrikaner Weerstandsbeweging (AWB) in Bophuthatswana. 
General Constand Viljoen, one of the leaders of the Volksfront, resigned from the Alliance and registered a new party, the Freedom Front. 
The rift resulted from disagreements over what options, military or peaceful, to adopt as a way of attaining the objective of establishing a volkstaat ("people's State"). 
Records show that the deaths in January, February and the first half of March 1994 numbered approximately 600, contrasting with a peak of 605 deaths in July 1993 alone. 
However, there is still an average of some 10 deaths per day, many of them women and children. 
13. The figures of the South African Human Rights Commission on political violence also show that 95 per cent of the political fatalities in the past year have occurred in the Pretoria, Witwatersrand and Vaal and the Natal/KwaZulu areas. 
This estimate is even higher than those given in previous reports. 
In the East Rand, months of arson and bloodshed have subsided with the deployment of the South African Defence Force (SADF) to work with the South African Police. 
SADF was deployed in response to repeated calls by community leaders and ANC to withdraw the Internal Stability Unit from the area, following allegations that that Unit was implicated in the escalation of violence. 
Violence has spread from the townships and urban areas to the rural parts of KwaZulu, like Richmond, Creighton and Bulwer in the Natal Midlands. 
Disturbances in the townships have caused the displacement of families and are deterring workers from travelling to work. 
17. On 28 March 1994, several thousand Zulu royalists, said to be IFP supporters, demonstrated in the streets of Johannesburg. 
The march went out of control and shooting erupted in several parts of the city, resulting in the death of 53 people. Several hundreds more were wounded. 
18. The four international observer missions in South Africa (United Nations, Organization of African Unity (OAU), Commonwealth and European Union) issued a statement deploring those events and strongly urging political leaders not to permit marches that were not properly planned and in which their supporters were carrying weapons. 
They said that the Government, the parties and the security forces shared responsibility for failing to act together to prevent the violence. 
They also pointed out that violence frustrated the work of IEC, which was labouring to establish the infrastructure needed to put the vote within reach of all South Africans who wished to exercise that right. 
19. On 31 March 1994, President De Klerk declared a state of emergency in the whole province of Natal/KwaZulu, including the self-governing territory of KwaZulu. 
ANC welcomed the initiative while Chief Buthelezi deplored it. 
20. In Bophuthatswana, the extreme right-wing was blamed for random killings during the recent disturbances. 
The extreme right-wing continues to make open threats to disrupt the election and has been blamed for several incidents of political violence. 
21. Last December, TEC recommended the appointment of Justice Johann Kriegler as Chairperson of IEC. 
Ten other commissioners, a wide range of personalities from various professions and political orientations, but unanimously respected for their integrity and dedication to duty, were appointed some days thereafter. 
Further, five additional, non-South African commissioners were appointed, four of them from lists provided by the United Nations and the Commonwealth Secretariat. 
Because of inevitable practical problems associated with the establishment of an organization as large and complex as IEC, it has taken some time for the central organizations of the administration and monitoring directorates to become fully operational. 
In recent decades, fewer than 3 million voters were permitted to participate in elections at the national level. In the April elections, up to 23 million persons are eligible to vote. 
It has to recruit and train an estimated 150,000 electoral officials. 
24. The Independent Media Commission has issued guidelines for broadcasters and commercial and interim licensees. 
The publications directorate of IMC monitors State publications and other public communications resources, making sure that they are not used to advance the electioneering aims of any political party. 
25. Through its complaints directorate, IMC will examine complaints lodged by political parties or contraventions by broadcasters identified by its own media monitoring. 
26. The eight-member board of the Independent Broadcasting Authority was named by TEC on 16 March. 
An autonomous and permanent body, IBA will draw up a code of conduct for radio stations, investigate cross-ownership and examine the financial implications of deregulation for SABC. 
An additional 1,278 United Nations electoral observers will be trained at three different venues from 21 to 23 April 1994 before they are deployed to the provinces two days before the elections. 
The deployment of 600 additional observers, foreseen in paragraph 92 of document S/1994/16, does not at this time seem to be a realistic target. 
The actual number will be significantly lower. 
28. With regard to transport, extensive surveys were undertaken and contracts finalized with various car rental companies. A total of 1,320 vehicles will be available during the electoral period. 
29. Most of the communications equipment required to install a country-wide communications system (2 Earth satellite stations, 65 repeaters and radios) has arrived and is being installed. 
31. The Mission has not chartered a communications and liaison aircraft on a full-time basis. 
The commercial airline coverage of South Africa permits virtually all official travel by air. 
To cover future ad hoc or urgent requirements, the Mission has entered into a contract with a local charter firm for a small block of flying hours to be used as required. 
UNOMSA is currently seeking to charter eight light helicopters and one small fixed-wing aircraft for use over the three-day election period. These will be used for medical and casualty evacuation, rapid response to problem areas and evacuation if required. 
UNOMSA has also chartered two light helicopters, equipped with radio repeaters, to be flown during the election to provide enhanced radio communications in potential trouble areas. 
32. My Special Representative for South Africa, Mr. Lakhdar Brahimi, arrived in the country soon after he was appointed on 16 December 1993. 
34. My Special Representative has had regular discussions with Judge Johann Kriegler, Chairperson of IEC, and his fellow commissioners on the electoral process. 
He has also held consultations with Dr. Antonie Gildenhuys, Chairperson of the National Peace Secretariat, and Judge Richard Goldstone, Chairman of the Commission of Inquiry into Public Violence and Intimidation. 
The session focused on recent developments in South Africa, especially the situation in Natal/KwaZulu and the preparations for the forthcoming elections. 
37. UNOMSA teams continue to follow rallies and other public events, investigate instances of intimidation and related complaints and work closely with national peace structures and with regional and local peace committees. 
Part of the malaise is due to the fact that political leaders at the national, provincial and local levels are focusing almost entirely on election campaigning, thereby pulling strong representatives out of the peace structures. 
Additional factors include the competition between the National Peace Secretariat and IEC for scarce human resources (i.e., trained monitors), and a pervasive feeling that the peace structures will not be needed after the elections. 
As a result, more and more, UNOMSA is working directly with various groups within the community, including churches, non-governmental organizations and the security forces. 
39. The Goldstone Commission has, within the past few months, issued two major findings. 
The first emerged in the Commission's fourth interim report, dated 6 December 1993, and identified the existence of hit squads within the KwaZulu Police Force. 
The second was an interim report on criminal political violence by elements within the South African Police, the KwaZulu Police and IFP, dated 18 March 1994. 
40. The Goldstone Commission has expanded its investigation units from 5 to 15 to cover the entire country. 
Another expansion of the Commission's function relates to the investigation of violence associated with political activities which IEC will refer to it. 
This arrangement has become necessary because IEC does not have its own investigating units. 
41. In accordance with the recommendations made in my report of 10 January 1994 (S/1994/16), an Electoral Division has been established as one of the two operating arms of UNOMSA. 
42. The Public Information and Media Analysis Section of UNOMSA in Johannesburg, with the assistance of UNOMSA provincial officers, monitors the major national, regional and local press and weekly and monthly magazines in English and Afrikaans. 
In all, the print media is lively with electoral columns, editorials, supplements and voter education materials. 
43. The structures envisaged for effective coordination of the election observation activities of the various intergovernmental organizations have also been put in place. 
The Coordinating Committee, consisting of the heads of the four major intergovernmental organization missions, chaired by my Special Representative, has met regularly ever since its first meeting on 31 January 1994. 
Finally, the Joint Operations Unit has been established as a permanent working group, and its staff are in place. 
A team of about a dozen observers was assembled to develop appropriate training materials and strategies. 
Training has been given to staff members of the mission, including those from the United Nations Volunteers programme. 
This process has been facilitated by the important step taken by IEC in endorsing a policy of transparency in all of its operations. 
The presence of IEC representatives at the Technical Task Force meetings has permitted the effective coordination of the technical assistance being provided to IEC by the various intergovernmental observer missions. 
UNOMSA representatives on the Task Force have also had the opportunity to raise concerns regarding the electoral process in a constructive manner, and to make suggestions on approaches to problems which might be considered. 
47. Using these approaches, an ongoing evaluation is being made concerning the adequacy of the voter education coverage in terms both of substantive information imparted to the potential electorate and of geographical coverage. 
Particular attention is being paid to verifying that coverage of the rural areas, marginalized communities in urban areas and certain sectors of the population, for example women, farm workers and illiterate people, has been adequate. 
As gaps in coverage are identified, whether geographic or among specific population groups, they are drawn to the attention of IEC or of relevant voter education implementing organizations. 
Those guidelines form the basis for regular reports being provided on a fortnightly basis until the elections. 
While delays in the finalization of the IEC list of proposed voting stations have somewhat held up this process, it is planned that all voting station sites will have been visited by early April 1994. 
50. There is a growing number of reports about voter intimidation. 
51. Some farmers and factory owners that have permitted voting stations to be set up on their properties are said to be intimidated. 
52. The Electoral Act provides for legal adjudication against parties whose supporters disrupt political gatherings or intimidate voters. 
53. ANC in recent weeks has publicly warned supporters to desist from disrupting meetings of rival political parties. 
54. The past three months have witnessed intensive efforts by concerned political parties and the Government of South Africa to establish the transitional structures agreed to in the multi-party negotiations to help level the political playing field and create conditions for free and fair elections. 
A large proportion of the 26 parties which took part in the multi-party negotiating process are currently in TEC. 
56. IEC has accomplished much since it was established in December 1993, but there is still much more to be done. 
In this connection, the National Peace-Keeping Force, which was to be 10,000 strong, will not be able to deploy more than 3,000 to 4,000 personnel. 
60. All of these issues have been discussed, and continue to be discussed, with IEC. 
UNOMSA is satisfied that IEC fully appreciates them, and is seeking to ameliorate matters. 
61. Political violence continues to pose a grave threat to the electoral process. 
Of particular concern is the opposition to the electoral process by IFP, especially in Natal/KwaZulu, and by the extreme right wing in areas it claims constitute the volkstaat. 
In order to ensure free and fair elections in South Africa, I urge all concerned to eschew violence and to participate peacefully in the political process and respect everyone's right to vote or not to vote. 
It is important that the Government provide IEC with all necessary help in formulating a comprehensive and appropriate contingency plan for the security of voting stations, voters, monitors, and international governmental and foreign non-governmental observers. 
62. Following the Security Council's approval of an expanded mandate for UNOMSA by its resolution 894 (1994) of 14 January 1994, high priority was given to the timely and full deployment of the Mission. 
My Special Representative assumed his post in Johannesburg on 27 January 1994. 
By 24 March, a month before the elections, all the United Nations observers and support staff called for in the operational approach elaborated in my last report had been deployed in all the provinces and subprovinces. 
The training programme and deployment plan for the additional observers who will arrive in the country two weeks before the elections have been finalized. 
63. It is incumbent upon all the people of South Africa to ensure the success of the long and arduous process they have embarked upon to transform South Africa into a non-racial, democratic and united country through free and fair elections. 
At the same time, a massed offensive was launched against three sectors of the Agdam district. 
These offensive operations are still continuing today. 
These talks included talks with Mr. Levon Ter-Petrossian, President of the Republic of Armenia, on 24 December 1993 in Ashkhabad. 
In January and February of this year, we considered several draft agreements submitted by the Russian mediator and, in principle, we agreed to them, taking into account some observations and additions which we made. 
Each time, however, the Armenian side destroyed any possibility of reaching agreement. 
A Protocol was signed on the cessation of military activities and the withdrawal of Armenian armed formations from the occupied districts of Azerbaijan. 
That Protocol provided for a cease-fire and the cessation of all military activities with effect from 1 March. 
We have fully complied with the requirements of that Protocol. 
I can state with full responsibility that no offensive operations have been carried out by our side in recent weeks, particularly since the signing of the Protocol in Moscow on 18 February. 
We considered a draft agreement which he brought and which he believed Azerbaijan and Armenia could sign in the near future with the participation of the Russian Federation. 
The draft was also to be agreed with the Armenian side. 
We have been awaiting the outcome, but, since 9 April, Armenian armed formations, having regrouped, have brought up to the front zone a substantial quantity of military equipment, weapons and reserve personnel from almost all regions of Armenia and have launched a massed offensive. 
As I have already said, this offensive was launched in the Geranboy, Agdere and Agdam districts and continued the day before yesterday and yesterday and is still continuing today. 
We have suffered casualties in these battles. 
Yesterday alone, as a result of fierce fighting in the territory of the Agdam district - it must be said that three times Armenian armed formations have actively taken the offensive - 21 men were killed and 46 were wounded. 
In addition, 12 men from the battalion formed in Sumgait died heroically defending their native land. 
And all this is the fault of the aggressive Armenian forces, which are seeking, as before, to realize their aggressive aims. 
Today, before coming here, I contacted the commanders of the military units and I should like once again to assure the citizens of Azerbaijan that our military units are standing firm on Azerbaijan's defensive lines, waging battle and making sure that the Armenian aggressors do not break through. 
Yesterday and today, some of Azerbaijan's glorious sons, citizens of our Republic, were lost. 
I therefore appeal to those young citizens of Azerbaijan: it is your sacred duty to join the ranks of the army, to defend your native land and the honour and dignity of the whole nation and of your parents and grandparents. 
No one can stand aside from this sacred cause. 
You must do everything you can to ensure that your children, your sons and your other relatives, serve worthily in the ranks of the Azerbaijani army, defending our fatherland in the name of a future independent Azerbaijan. 
I believe that my appeal will be favourably received by every honest citizen of Azerbaijan, man or woman. 
In this connection, I should like to refer to the base activities of individual elements which still remain in our society and which are endeavouring, in this complex situation, to spread various rumours, to sow panic in some regions of the Republic and to destabilize the situation. 
I should like all citizens of Azerbaijan to know that these traitors to our native land must be repulsed. 
All regions of Azerbaijan are reliably protected by our army units and the inhabitants of frontier towns, districts and settlements can pursue their lives and work in peace. 
I hope that the honest citizens of Azerbaijan who are devoted to their native land - and they are in the absolute majority - will duly repulse these agents provocateurs, these traitors, who in such difficult days for Azerbaijan are trying to realize their sordid ambitious goals. 
The inhabitants of Nagorny Karabakh of Armenian nationality are probably able to realize today that this exhausting six-year war has brought them no good. 
They and we both know that many villages and many houses have been destroyed and that many people have been killed. 
During this time, with the exception of a few difficult periods, relations between Azerbaijanis and Armenians have been good and characterized by friendship and harmony. 
Why do you need this? What is your objective? You know that this war is hopeless for you; you will not gain anything by it. 
We are well aware that many of you are fighting under duress, you have been forced by your leaders and extremist aggressive circles in Armenia who are pursuing their own nationalist goals and are using you as cannon fodder. 
We are well aware that you are being pushed - forced - into this war. 
This is why I call upon you: come to your senses. 
The longer it drags on, the worse your situation will become. 
I am confident that reason will prevail, confident that we shall achieve this; there is no other way. 
I take this opportunity to call upon all citizens of Armenia, the Armenian people, President Levon Ter-Petrossian and the leaders of political parties who are politically active in Armenia; I call upon them to make peace. 
For centuries, the Armenian and Azerbaijani peoples have lived side by side. 
An analysis of the centuries-long history of our peoples shows that, for the most part, the past was characterized by good relations, friendship and harmony between the Armenian and Azerbaijani peoples. 
Fate has ordained that our peoples must live together in this region. 
It is unacceptable that relations between them should always be hostile. 
I therefore call upon you to end the hostilities and agree to live in peace and good-neighbourly relations. 
The whole world knows that this war was incited by aggressive circles in Armenia. 
The world knows also that the war is being waged not in Armenia but in Azerbaijan. 
I mentioned the number of Azerbaijani fighters who have died. 
We have information that the number of Armenian citizens and residents of Nagorny Karabakh who have perished is several times higher. 
We know this for a fact. 
We even know the names of the commanders who died yesterday in the battle for Agdam. 
These men came from mountainous districts of Armenia. 
Why, to what end, do they need to fight here? 
It will not fulfil the aspirations of the aggressive circles in Armenia; they will not achieve their objectives in this manner. 
Neither Armenia nor Azerbaijan, as independent States, can be on hostile terms for ever. 
I hope that my well-intentioned appeal will elicit an appropriate response. 
Yesterday and today I tried to reach the President of Armenia, Mr. Levon Ter-Petrossian, by telephone. I was not successful. 
Now, availing myself of television and radio, I call upon him and all the leaders of Armenia to recognize their responsibility to their people. 
At the same time, I still hope that we will have an opportunity to talk on the telephone. 
I believe that the Russian Federation's mediation efforts should be more effective and produce concrete results. 
I call upon the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe and the Minsk Group that was established by the Conference to find a solution to the so-called Karabakh problem; I call upon them to take a more active role in this process. 
They have common borders with both Azerbaijan and Armenia. 
I call upon them to participate more actively in the processes taking place in our region and to take measures to end the hostilities and Armenia's military aggression against Azerbaijan. 
I hope that the international community will respond favourably to my appeal. 
I also hope for concrete, practical action on the part of international organizations. 
I have already said that, in recent months, we have taken vigorous steps to achieve harmony and peace between Armenia and Azerbaijan and to end the hostilities. 
We held talks with the new leaders of the Minsk Group, who assured us that it will continue its active involvement in finding a solution to the conflict between Armenia and Azerbaijan. 
The delegation then went to Armenia. 
By the way, yesterday, on 11 April, the Minsk Group met in Prague. 
Representatives of both Azerbaijan and Armenia participate in such meetings. 
Just when the Minsk Group was meeting to decide on new measures to promote the peaceful settlement of the problem, Armenian armed formations took the offensive. 
He presented us with a draft agreement between Azerbaijan and Armenia, with the participation of the Russian Federation, that provides for an end to hostilities, withdrawal from the occupied districts of Azerbaijan and the holding of negotiations on the whole question, including Nagorny Karabakh. 
We gave our consent in principle to the consideration of this agreement along with our comments and proposals and we hoped that we would soon have an opportunity to meet with the Armenian leaders, with the Russian Federation acting as mediator, to consider this agreement. 
We, of course, are preparing for that meeting. 
The agenda includes questions whose solution is of interest to us. 
Now, just when the Minsk Group is meeting in Prague, when the Russian Federation's mediation efforts are in full swing, on the eve of the meeting of heads of independent States in Moscow, Armenian armed formations have begun an offensive. 
But I declare that, whatever the objectives of the aggressive circles that have undertaken these offensive operations, Azerbaijan will not abandon its positions. 
The independent Azerbaijani State will continue to seek guarantees of its sovereignty and independence. 
No one can jeopardize the independence of the Azerbaijani Republic. 
We cannot be forced to make any concessions whatsoever. 
We can agree to compromises in the interest of peace. 
But we shall not agree to any concessions. 
I therefore hope that my appeal to international organizations and States that can use their influence to help stabilize the situation in the Caucasus, in particular in our country, will bear fruit. 
In conclusion, I should like once again to refer to Azerbaijan's internal problems and to appeal to all citizens of the Republic and all political forces to unite in defence of our homeland, our State, and not to succumb to any provocative rumours. 
Such forces also exist outside Azerbaijan. 
They should know that they will never achieve anything through such methods. 
My appeal today has only one objective: to rally the Azerbaijani people, the citizens of our Republic. 
1. All the relevant ministries and institutions were advised to take appropriate measures in implementing the additional sanctions as contained in the above-mentioned resolution. 
1. The Central Organ of the OAU Mechanism for Conflict Prevention, Management and Resolution met today, 14 April 1994, in Addis Ababa at Ambassadorial level, to consider the grave situation now prevailing in Rwanda. 
2. The Central Organ expressed shock and profound sadness, over the tragic accident in suspicious circumstances in Kigali, on 6 April 1994, which resulted in the immediate death of the Presidents of Rwanda and Burundi as well as senior Government officials of the two countries. 
3. The Central Organ while expressing its outrage and indignation at this development, calls for the immediate institution of an independent, thorough and impartial investigation into the circumstances leading to the air crash. 
It condemns, without reservation, this carnage and blood letting which have brought death and untold suffering to the Rwandese people. 
6. It calls for an immediate end of the massacres, wanton killings and senseless violence still taking place in the country. 
8. The Central Organ calls for the immediate commencement of negotiations leading to the establishment, without any further delay, of the transitional institutions as provided for under the Arusha Peace Agreement, namely the Presidency, the Transitional National Assembly and the broad-based Transitional Government. 
In this connection, the Central Organ reaffirms that the Arusha Peace Agreement remains the only viable framework for the resolution of the Rwanda Conflict and serves as the basis for peace, national unity and reconciliation in the country. 
9. The Central Organ considers the continued involvement of the United Nations including in particular, the role of UNAMIR (United Nations Mission in Rwanda) as an essential element in the restoration of peace in the country and the implementation of the Arusha Peace Agreement. 
10. The Central Organ is conscious of the security and humanitarian implications of events in Rwanda for the subregion. 
It calls on the leaders of the region and especially President Mwinyi, in his capacity as facilitator to the Arusha Peace Talks, to persevere and intensify their efforts, particularly considering the present tragic situation which prevails in Rwanda. 
In these two letters, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea requested Indonesia's support for its position and sought assistance in solving the problem. 
I have in all candour conveyed to the Special Envoy that, against the background of the recent heightened tension among the parties directly involved, a comprehensive and thorough implementation of inspections by IAEA would appear to be the only way out to resolve this nuclear issue peacefully. 
I sincerely hope that sharing this information with you may be helpful in your efforts to seek a peaceful and mutually satisfactory resolution of the grave situation as a consequence of the nuclear issue on the Korean peninsula. 
It wants an international commission of inquiry to investigate fully the causes of the destruction of the presidential aircraft and urges all Rwandese authorities to safeguard the achievements of the Arusha agreements. 
It strongly condemns these appalling assassinations and hopes that justice will be done as quickly as possible. 
Violations of these resolutions are not to be tolerated. 
Unfortunately, the Russian Federation was informed of the decision to deploy the aircraft after the fact. 
This was discussed this morning in a telephone conversation between Mr. Yeltsin and Mr. Clinton. 
Certain urgent measures should be taken in the Gorazde region: a United Nations contingent should be deployed; Serbian units should be moved from their present positions; this safe area should be demilitarized, and that should include the disarming of Muslim units active in the area. 
2. On 3 January 1994, between 0915 and 1215 hours, four Iraqi vehicles were seen passing through the geographic coordinates of QA3790059000 on the map of Yebis in no man's land, west of border pillar 22/10. 
3. On 4 January 1994, at 0820 hours, three Iraqi military personnel were seen digging a canal at the geographic coordinates of NC856142 on the map of Halaleh, west of border pillar 35/4 and north of border pillar 35/2 at Meimak Heights. 
4. On 5 January 1994, at 1745 hours, an ocean liner, the Kaiping, sailing under the Chinese flag, entered the operation zone of Khorramshahr Port and then left for the sea. 
7. On 8 January 1994, at 1100 hours, eight Iraqi military personnel were seen in military training and changing positions at the geographic coordinates of NC593330 on the map of Kani Sheikh in no man's land, north-west of border pillars 40 and 40A. 
8. On 8 January 1994, at 1245 hours, nine fully equipped Iraqi military personnel were seen scouting at the geographic coordinates of PA915984 on the map of Koohe Gotbeh, west of border pillar 24/8 and south-west of border pillars 24/12 and 24/13. 
9. On 9 January 1994, at 1045 hours, two Iraqi loaders were seen digging the ground at the geographic coordinates of PB333444 on the map of Koohe Toonel in no man's land, south of border pillar 26/6. 
10. On 9 January 1994, at 1230 hours, 10 Iraqi military personnel entered no man's land east of Chalai, west of the border river of Koneh Kabood, at the geographic coordinates of NC436655 on the map of Naftshahr. 
11. On 10 January 1994, at 1030 hours, eight Iraqi military personnel in three vehicles inspected Manzarieh sentry post at the geographic coordinates of ND426048 on the map of Khosravi in no man's land, west of border pillar 53/2. 
12. On 10 January 1994, at 1120 hours, two Iraqi loaders were seen digging a canal at the geographic coordinates of PB333444 on the map of Koohe Toonel in no man's land, south of border pillar 26/6. 
13. On 11 January 1994, at 1500 hours, three Iraqi military personnel from Doraji sentry post were seen building embankments at the geographic coordinates of PB106724 on the map of Mehran in no man's land, south of Zalloab Mount and border pillar 33. 
14. On 13 January 1994, at 1300 hours, four Iraqi vehicles carrying 30 passengers were seen passing through the geographic coordinates of ND3912 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 56/1. 
15. On 13 January 1994, at 1315 hours, Iraqi forces fired a mortar shell towards the border area. 
18. On 14 January 1994, at 1530 hours, 10 Iraqi military personnel were seen collecting unidentified objects at the geographic coordinates of ND417037 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 53. 
19. On 15 January 1994, at 0830 hours, an Iraqi minibus carrying 15 passengers departed from the geographic coordinates of ND582296 on the map of Ghasr-e-Shirin. 
21. On 15 January 1994, at 1445 hours, an Iraqi boat entered Arvand Rud from the sea and, after passing through the Khorramshahr operation zone, headed for the port of Basra. 
23. On 17 January 1994, at 1211 hours, an Iraqi loader was seen digging the ground at the geographic coordinates of PB333444 on the map of Koohe Toonel in no man's land, south of border pillars 26/5 and 26/6. 
24. On 17 January 1994, at 1710 hours, Iraqi forces fired a number of bullets from the geographic coordinates of NC832193 of Halaleh in no man's land, north-west of border pillar 35/8 and Meimak Heights in Iraq. 
25. On 18 January 1994, at 1130 hours, eight Iraqi soldiers were seen patrolling the area at the geographic coordinates of NC5294 of Kharrateha, west of border pillar 46/14 at Zein-al-Kosh (Zein-al-Ghos) Heights. 
26. On 18 January 1994, a group of four antirevolutionary elements left the township of Parvin at the geographic coordinates of ND779658 of Ozgaleh and crossed the border into Iranian territory. 
They intended to attack Iranian border police. They were intercepted before striking and then returned to Iraq when pursued. 
27. On 20 January 1994, at 0120 hours, two Iraqi non-military personnel, one of whom was armed, were seen at the geographic coordinates of NC5050 of Sumar in no man's land, south and west of border pillars 44/3 and 44/4, and Height 402. 
28. On 24 January 1994, at 1000 hours, four Iraqi military personnel were seen digging trenches at the geographic coordinates of NC459992 on the map of Khosravi in no man's land, south of border pillars 51 and 52. 
29. On 24 January 1994, at 1530 hours, two Iraqi tankers Al-Khaledeh and Al-Ba'ath, left Basra port and passed through the Khorramshahr operation zone. They then headed for the sea through Arvand Rud. 
30. On 25 January 1994, at 1015 hours, Iraqi forces installed a telecommunications antenna at Height 351 at the geographic coordinates of ND400132 on the map of Khosravi in no man's land, north-west of Darbandjoogh Heights, south of border pillar 56/1. 
31. On 27 January 1994, at 0845 hours, a freight ship flying the flag of United Arab Emirates, the Nader, entered Arvand Rud from the sea and, after passing through the Khorramshahr operation zone, headed for Basra. 
32. On 27 January 1994, at 0845 hours, a ship with the Argentine flag entered Arvand Rud from the sea and, after passing through Khorramshahr port's operation area, sailed towards Basra. 
33. On 27 January 1994, at 1300 hours, three Iraqi military commanders entered no man's land at the Manzarieh sentry post in Iraq at the geographic coordinates of ND427050 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 53/2. 
34. On 28 January 1994, at 1115 hours, nine Iraqi military personnel entered no man's land, west of border pillar 30/1 and the sentry post of Bahramabad in the Islamic Republic of Iran. They proceeded to observe the surrounding area from the geographic coordinates of NB9765. 
36. On 30 January 1994, at 1050 hours, two Iraqi loaders were seen making embankments at the geographic coordinates of PB357424 on the map of Koohe Toonel, south of border pillar 25/11. 
37. On 30 January 1994, at 1400 hours, 12 Iraqi military personnel were seen patrolling at the geographic coordinates of NC501512 on the map of Sumar, in no man's land, north of Height 402 and border pillars 44/4 and 44/5. 
39. On 31 January 1994, at 1610 hours, two Iraqi loaders were seen making embankments at the geographic coordinates of PB364426 on the map of Koohe Toonel, south of border pillar 26/10. 
They believe that it is essential that the parties approach the remaining issues with realism and the necessary political will, within the framework of the "Acordos de Paz". 
They expressed their deep concern at continued offensive military actions and demand the cessation of all such actions immediately. 
They condemn any action that threatens the free and unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance to all in need in Angola. 
The members of the Council have reaffirmed their readiness, depending on the progress achieved towards the full implementation of the "Acordos de Paz" and relevant resolutions of the Security Council, to consider further action in accordance with previous Security Council resolutions. 
These incidents constitute clear violations of the Security Council's resolutions, which bind the parties. 
It demands that all parties, and in particular the Bosnian Serb party, allow UNPROFOR unimpeded freedom of movement, and refrain from any further actions which could threaten the safety of UNPROFOR personnel. 
It calls upon them to work closely with UNPROFOR, to cease all hostilities and to cooperate fully in efforts to achieve a peaceful resolution of the conflict throughout the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
"The Council will remain seized of the matter." 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to inform the Committee established pursuant to resolution 748 (1992) of flights made to or from Libya in accordance with the present resolution. 
In these two letters, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea requested Indonesia's support for its position and sought assistance in solving the problem. 
I have in all candour conveyed to the Special Envoy that, against the background of the recent heightened tension among the parties directly involved, a comprehensive and thorough implementation of inspections by IAEA would appear to be the only way out to resolve this nuclear issue peacefully. 
I sincerely hope that sharing this information with you may be helpful in your efforts to seek a peaceful and mutually satisfactory resolution of the grave situation as a consequence of the nuclear issue on the Korean peninsula. 
1. This report for the second reading of the draft Code of Crimes against the Peace and Security of Mankind will focus, this year, on the general part of the draft - definition, characterization and general principles. 
3. The Special Rapporteur intends to limit the list of such crimes to offences whose characterization as crimes against the peace and security of mankind is hard to challenge. 
4. This report on part I of the draft is presented as follows: it reproduces, article by article, the draft adopted on first reading, each article being followed by comments from Governments, then by the Special Rapporteur's opinion and conclusions. 
With one or two exceptions, all the observations are reflected. 
5. The text of the draft articles, accompanied by the observations of Governments and by the Special Rapporteur's commentaries and conclusions, follows. 
6. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
"The crimes [under international law] defined in this code constitute crimes against the peace and security of mankind." 
7. The Belgian Government points out that "it is not really necessary to choose between a conceptual definition and drawing up a list of crimes, since the two approaches are complementary. 
It is regrettable that no conceptual definition is given, since, whatever the difficulties involved in establishing such a definition, it remains true that the list of crimes must inevitably be based on it." 
8. Bulgaria proposes a general definition followed by an enumeration. 
It proposes the following draft article: 
"1. For the purposes of this Code a crime against the peace and security of mankind is any act or omission committed by an individual, which is in itself a serious and immediate threat to the peace and/or security of mankind or results in violation thereof. 
"2. In particular the crimes defined in this Code constitute crimes against the peace and/or security of mankind." 
9. The observations of Governments on this draft article have focused essentially on whether a definition by enumeration would suffice or whether there should be a general definition instead. 
10. These observations show that there is no agreement on any one method. 
11. The compromise formula proposed by the Bulgarian Government might be adopted, subject to drafting improvements. 
12. Another topic of discussion raised by draft article 1 has to do with the words in square brackets "under international law". 
Ultimately, the Special Rapporteur has no objection to their deletion. This is a purely theoretical debate. 
Once the Code becomes an international instrument, the crimes defined therein would automatically come under international criminal law derived from treaties. 
13. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
The fact that an act or omission is or is not punishable under internal law does not affect this characterization." 
15. To the Brazilian Government there appears to be a contradiction between articles 2 and 3, inasmuch as article 2 envisages an act or omission, whereas article 3 refers only to the commission of an act, not to an omission. 
17. Replying on behalf of the Nordic countries, the Norwegian Government takes the view that the provision in article 2 should be made less categorical, since the draft Code includes crimes normally punishable under internal law. 
18. According to the Government of the United Kingdom, "it is hardly conceivable that acts should be punishable pursuant to an international code which are not in general of a type punishable under national criminal law. 
One suspects that the article has in mind that the perpetrator of an offence under a code may not be exonerated by virtue of the act not being criminal by the law of the place in which it was committed at the time of its commission". 
19. This draft article establishes the autonomy of international criminal law with regard to internal law. 
21. Some Governments take the view that draft article 2 is redundant and therefore propose its deletion. 
23. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
"1. An individual who commits a crime against the peace and security of mankind is responsible therefor and is liable to punishment. 
2. An individual who aids, abets or provides the means for the commission of a crime against the peace and security of mankind or conspires in or directly incites the commission of such a crime is responsible therefor and is liable to punishment. 
24. This draft article sets forth the principle of international criminal responsibility of the individual, a principle now accepted in international criminal law since the Judgment of the International Tribunal at N\x{e16c}nberg. 
It is difficult to imagine, for example, how there can be an attempted threat of aggression. 
26. Nevertheless, there are cases where attempt is expressly covered by existing conventions, e.g. the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (art. III, para. (d)). 
28. The Special Rapporteur agrees. 
He proposes, however, a rewording of paragraph 3. 
The words "a crime against the peace and security of mankind" should be replaced by "one of the acts defined in this Code". 
29. In this way, the act is punishable only if the court considers that it actually constitutes an attempt. 
30. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
31. For some Governments, it would be more appropriate to include this provision in article 14, which deals with defences and extenuating circumstances. 
32. In the opinion of the Government of the Netherlands, this draft article is redundant, as the same points are covered in article 14, which deals with extenuating circumstances. 
34. The Austrian Government also thinks that motives should be taken into account as aggravating or extenuating circumstances. 
"Respect for justice begins with respect for the accused. 
It is therefore absolutely essential not to prevent the defence from finding solutions." 
38. For the Government of the United Kingdom, the text would be better placed in the draft article on extenuating circumstances. 
39. The Special Rapporteur thinks that this draft article should be deleted. It is not clear. 
In the case of genocide, for example, the motive is an element of the offence. 
Indeed, with the crime of genocide, the perpetrator is prompted by racial, political or religious motives. 
In the absence of such motives, that offence does not exist. 
41. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
"Prosecution of an individual for a crime against the peace and security of mankind does not relieve a State of any responsibility under international law for an act or omission attributable to it." 
The State as such is inevitably involved in any crime against the peace and security of mankind, either directly as the active and, in some cases, the sole agent, or indirectly because of its failure to act or its own improvidence. 
44. Replying on behalf of the Nordic countries, the Norwegian Government expresses the same opinion and refers to the need to "ensure that States are not relieved of responsibility for war reparations, etc.". 
The text has elicited no unfavourable comments. 
47. A single criminal act often has dual consequences: criminal consequences, namely the penalty imposed on the perpetrator, and civil consequences, namely the obligation to compensate for the damage. 
49. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
"1. A State in whose territory an individual alleged to have committed a crime against the peace and security of mankind is present shall either try or extradite him. 
2. If extradition is requested by several States, special consideration shall be given to the request of the State in whose territory the crime was committed. 
3. The provisions of paragraphs 1 and 2 do not prejudge the establishment and the jurisdiction of an international criminal court." 
50. The Australian Government notes that "the obligation to 'try or extradite' is to be found in many multilateral conventions dealing with crimes in international law and is of fundamental importance to the enforcement of these conventions. 
The necessity of its incorporation in the Code cannot be questioned". 
51. That Government considers, however, that it might be necessary to specify the grounds on which extradition could be sought and to establish procedural rules. 
52. The Government also takes the view that the draft does not solve the problem of priority when there is more than one request for extradition. 
53. The Brazilian Government stresses the need for sufficient evidence to support the request for extradition. 
This could be achieved either by adding a clause which explicitly prohibits extradition if the requesting State fails to provide the guarantees described in article 8, or by adding to article 6 the phrase 'subject to the guarantees provided for in article 8'." 
According to that Government, however, the principle should be limited to States parties to the Code. 
According to that Government, priority is usually given to the State in whose territory the crime was committed. 
58. It notes, however, that "realistically the likelihood of any provision proving workable where extradition is sought for senior government or military figures from the State in which they have carried out their official acts is remote". 
59. Lastly, the Government of the United Kingdom draws attention to the problem that arises where extradition is sought with no real intention to prosecute. 
62. Governments do not challenge the principle set forth in article 6, but are concerned at how it might be applied. 
According to some States, the rule should apply only to States parties to the Code. 
68. Can a request by a State in whose territory the crime was committed have priority over a request by an international criminal jurisdiction? 
69. The answer must be in the negative. 
70. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
For the Government of Costa Rica, however, the solution would be the establishment of a "statutory-limitation period to be negotiated with countries on the basis of the longest such limitation periods for ordinary crimes in internal law". 
74. For the Polish Government "the provision providing that no statutory limitation shall apply to crimes against the peace and security of mankind is direct evidence that these crimes are primarily crimes of international law, determined and constituted by this law". 
76. That is also the opinion of the Government of Turkey, which proposes "perhaps a relatively extensive" statute of limitations. 
77. For the Government of the United Kingdom, "the suggested rule could hamper attempts at national reconciliation and the amnesty of crimes". 
78. The foregoing observations demonstrate that the rule of non-applicability of statutory limitations is not universally accepted by States. 
Paragraph 1 of the resolution states that such crimes must be prosecuted "whenever committed". 
80. However, those instruments are limited in scope, since they cover only war crimes and crimes against humanity. 
It would seem difficult to extend the rule to all other crimes covered by the Code. 
81. In the circumstances, the Special Rapporteur considers that the draft article concerning the non-applicability of statutory limitations to the crimes covered by the Code should be deleted. 
Only general rules applicable to all crimes against the peace and security of mankind should be included in the Code. 
82. The draft article, adopted on first reading is as follows: 
"An individual charged with a crime against the peace and security of mankind shall be entitled without discrimination to the minimum guarantees due to all human beings with regard to both the law and the facts. In particular: 
2. He has the right: 
(b) to be informed promptly and in detail, in a language that he understands, of the nature and cause of the charge against him; 
(c) to have sufficient time and facilities for the preparation of his defence and to communicate with counsel of his own choosing; 
(d) to be tried without undue delay; 
(f) to examine or have examined the witnesses against him and to obtain the attendance and examination of witnesses on his behalf under the same conditions as witnesses against him; 
(g) to have the free assistance of an interpreter if he cannot understand or speak the language used in court; 
(h) not to be compelled to testify against himself or to confess guilt." 
83. The Government of Austria "is in general agreement with the substance of this provision, which essentially corresponds to article 6 of the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms ..." 
84. The Government of Brazil requests that "subparagraphs (c) and (g) of this article should be redrafted. 
In fact, an individual charged with a crime against the peace and security of mankind is entitled to communicate with counsel of his own choosing or with the counsel assigned to him." 
86. The Government of Costa Rica, invoking the American Convention on Human Rights, asserts that "in Costa Rica, even if article 8 did not exist, the Convention and the constitutional rules of due process necessary for a fair trial would be applied". 
88. This draft article has garnered a broad consensus. 
89. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
4. Notwithstanding the provisions of paragraph 2, an individual may be tried and punished by a national court of another State for a crime under this Code: 
(b) if that State has been the main victim of the crime. 
5. In the case of a subsequent conviction under this Code, the court, in passing sentence, shall deduct any penalty imposed and implemented as a result of a previous conviction for the same act." 
90. In the view of the Government of Australia, paragraph 1 "provides for full protection against prosecution for crimes under the Code where persons have already been finally acquitted or convicted by an international criminal court. 
91. Paragraph 2, however, provides for a more limited protection against 'double jeopardy' in the case where a person has already been finally acquitted or convicted by a national court. 
However, the protection offered in paragraph 2 is made subject to exceptions contained in paragraphs 3 and 4. 
92. Paragraph 3 envisages that a person can be tried both under the Code and the domestic criminal law of a State. 
Although such cases may not be common, they certainly would weaken the concept of 'double jeopardy', which is a fundamental principle of the criminal law of many countries." 
95. In the view of the Government of Costa Rica, "paragraph 3 directly violates the non bis in idem principle and should be deleted. 
96. The Government of the United Kingdom "reserves its position on this proposal, which at first sight conflicts with the corresponding provisions of the European Convention on Human Rights and the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights." 
98. In view of the objections it raised in the Drafting Committee, it represents a compromise between two opposing schools of thought. 
99. One school of thought endorses the principle of non bis in idem and supports its incorporation in the draft Code, while the other opposes its incorporation. 
Two assumptions can be made: the decision is rendered by an international criminal jurisdiction or it is rendered by a national jurisdiction. 
102. If, on the contrary, the international jurisdiction has concurrent jurisdiction with national jurisdictions, the non bis in idem rule would be relevant since it might raise the question whether a national court has jurisdiction over a case that has already been tried by the international criminal court. 
103. The answer has to be no; it would destroy the authority of the international court if national courts had jurisdiction over cases already tried under that international jurisdiction. 
"1. No person shall be tried before a national court for acts constituting crimes against the peace and security of mankind for which he or she has already been tried by an international tribunal. 
2. A person who has been tried by a national court for acts constituting crimes against the peace and security of mankind may be subsequently tried by the International Tribunal only if: 
105. If there is no international criminal tribunal, it becomes much more difficult to apply the non bis in idem principle to decisions already handed down by a national court. 
Consequently, paragraph 2 allows for many exceptions to the application of the non bis in idem principle. 
This exception is not merely theoretical: an act might be characterized as an ordinary crime - homicide, for example - whereas it actually constituted a crime against the peace and security of humanity, such as genocide. 
107. This incorrect characterization might be voluntary and prompted by sympathy for the alleged perpetrator of the crime. 
This might occur where an individual who is being prosecuted takes refuge in a friendly State or one he finds politically compatible. 
That State may then agree to bring him to trial and the non bis in idem principle will prevent him from being tried under any other national jurisdiction. 
In that case, application of this principle would open the door to manipulation and create loopholes, making it difficult to apply the non bis in idem principle fairly and faithfully. 
108. But, the most important exceptions are those provided for in paragraph 4 because they uphold the authority of the State in whose territory the crime was committed or the State that was the victim or whose nationals were victims. 
Being subject to these exceptions, the scope of applicability of the non bis in idem principle can be expected progressively to shrink. 
Moreover there is no guarantee that those States would demonstrate greater objectivity or impartiality than the ones whose ruling they question. 
Such cases should be retried in the court of a neutral State. 
111. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
"1. No one shall be convicted under this Code for acts committed before its entry into force. 
2. Nothing in this article shall preclude the trial and punishment of anyone for any act which, at the time it was committed, was criminal in accordance with international law or domestic law applicable in conformity with international law." 
112. The Government of Paraguay states that "non-retroactivity is a cardinal principle of the legal order and it is dangerous to permit exceptions to it. 
We believe, therefore, that paragraph 2 of this article should be deleted." 
The Government of Paraguay is also concerned that the commentary on the article gives the word "lex" a very broad meaning, encompassing not only written law but also custom and general principles of law. 
116. Only one Government objected to paragraph 2. 
117. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
118. The Austrian Government proposes improving the text by inserting the following words after the word "if" in the third line: "... he knew or should have known of the illegality of the order and if ...". 
119. The Government of Belarus proposes that the words "if, in the circumstances at the time, it was possible for him not to comply with that order" should be replaced by the words "if, in that situation, he had a genuine possibility of not carrying out the order". 
121. In the view of the Norwegian Government, which is replying on behalf of the Nordic countries, the word "possible" must be more clearly defined. 
123. This principle has already been affirmed in the "principles of international law recognized in the Charter and Judgement of the N\x{e16c}nberg Tribunal" (principle IV). 
The Commission has merely replaced the expression "provided a moral choice was in fact possible to him" by the expression "if, in the circumstances at the time, it was possible for him not to comply with that order". 
124. This principle, which was elaborated by ILC and adopted by the General Assembly should not be called into question without good reason. 
125. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
126. In the view of the Norwegian Government, which is replying on behalf of the Nordic countries, "This provision, which concerns a superior's failure to attempt to prevent a criminal act, goes further in terms of criminalizing such failure than is acceptable in the Nordic countries. 
Moreover, it may be difficult to reconcile the provision with the definition of individual responsibility set out in article 3.". 
128. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
"The official position of an individual who commits a crime against the peace and security of mankind, and particularly the fact that he acts as head of State or Government, does not relieve him of criminal responsibility." 
It is a serious but logical and reasonable limitation of the full immunity of heads of State. 
Such immunity cannot be a measure which would allow them to be over and outside criminal responsibility for crimes against the peace and security of mankind". 
132. The Government feels that "it is obviously important for the effective implementation of the Code that officials, including heads of State or Government, are not relieved of criminal responsibility by virtue of their official position. 
135. The draft article adopted on first reading is as follows: 
2. In passing sentence, the court shall, where appropriate, take into account extenuating circumstances." 
In systems with constitutional guarantees of due process, draft article 14 may well be held to be unconstitutionally vague." 
137. "Australia also believes consideration should be given to separating article 14 into two articles, one dealing with defences and the other dealing with extenuating circumstances. 
As noted by some members of the Commission, defences and extenuating circumstances are two different concepts best treated separately." 
139. The Austrian Government "does not share the negative attitude of some members of the Commission to take into account reasons for exemption from punishment (i.e., plea of insanity) with regard to crimes against the peace and security of mankind. 
Paragraph 2 should be completed by mentioning aggravating circumstances, which are also to be taken into account in determining the extent of penalty. 
The view of some members of the Commission regarding the insertion of a descriptive enumeration of possible extenuating (and aggravating) circumstances is shared." 
In the article referring to the grounds which would allow for adjustability of the penalty, these grounds should be specified and should include self-defence, state of necessity, coercion and bona fide confusion (error). 
141. The Belarusian Government states that "the question of extenuating circumstances can be considered in conjunction with the question of penalties. 
It would be preferable to formulate a general article on penalties for all crimes, establishing the minimum and maximum penalties and listing the extenuating circumstances. 
The criterion of State participation will be of crucial importance at a later stage - when the mechanism for implementing the Code is worked out". 
143. Norway, replying on behalf of the Nordic countries, considers that "paragraphs 1 and 2 should be placed in separate articles because there is a fundamental difference between circumstances that absolve a perpetrator of responsibility for an act and circumstances that have a bearing on the sentence. 
As it is currently worded, the article gives no indication of the circumstances to be taken into account when trying a crime. 
Thus, any court is free to interpret the provision, which is hardly in conformity with the rule of law." 
The Nordic countries deem it "appropriate to determine the significance of self-defence and state of necessity. 
The problem of consent may also arise in various contexts". 
These should be combined with article 14. 
144. The Norwegian Government notes further that "another problem with the draft is that it does not include any provisions that govern cases in which a perpetrator is insane or otherwise unaccountable for his actions at the time of committing the act". 
Moreover, it is necessary to define and exemplify what is meant by the terms 'extenuating' and 'aggravating' circumstances, as the provision in its present wording is practically without substance." 
146. With regard to paragraph 1, the Government of Poland would like to underscore that in its opinion, "this paragraph includes traditional criminal law defences such as self-defence, coercion, state of necessity, vis maior and error - all related to the existence or non-existence of responsibility. 
147. In the opinion of the Polish Government, "paragraph 2 should be supplemented by adding 'aggravating circumstances' and also 'other circumstances' such as, for example, the personality of the offender, the gravity of the effects of the crime and others, as the case may be". 
149. It is that Government's opinion that "defences (justifications, grounds for inculpability and for non-imputability) are so important a matter in penal law that to refer to 'general principles of law' thereby leaving a great deal to the judge's discretion, seems inappropriate. 
150. According to the Belgian Government, "the concept of defences, as provided for under draft article 14, would appear difficult to apply to crimes against the peace and security of mankind. 
As far as the draft is concerned, criminal law, by its own nature and the values involved, requires a greater level of definition and demands a more detailed regulation." 
153. The Government of the United Kingdom notes that "it is clearly undesirable to leave vague a provision so vital both to the conceptualization of a crime against the peace and security of mankind and to the rights of the defendant. 
If, as currently envisaged under article 6, it is national courts which will have jurisdiction under the Code, article 14 needs to be redrafted. 
National courts cannot be left to delineate defences and extenuating circumstances which will be admitted under the Code. 
Fairness and consistency would be entirely lost. 
It is symptomatic of the haste and lack of precision with which these articles have been drafted that paragraph 1 leaves open the possibility of defences to match specific crimes without any attempt at enumeration. 
Separate enumeration would be the better approach; although certain general defences will apply to all crimes, it is difficult to conceive of 'blanket defences' which will adequately cover the circumstances of each and every crime set out in part II." 
In short, responsibility, which is the prerequisite for punishment, is lacking. 
It would therefore be advisable to envisage two separate provisions." 
While defences strip an act of its criminal character, extenuating circumstances do not remove this criminal character, but merely reduce the offender's criminal responsibility. 
In other words, defences relate to the existence or non-existence of a crime, extenuating circumstances relate to the penalty. 
156. The Special Rapporteur shares the view that defences, because they seek to prove that no crime exists, should be defined in the Code in the same way that crimes are defined in the Code according to the nullum crimen sine lege principle. 
157. The Special Rapporteur has therefore proposed a new article 14 to deal with the issue of defences, namely, self-defence, coercion and state of necessity. 
There is no crime when the acts committed were motivated by self-defence, coercion or state of necessity." 
However, because it makes that exception to the international responsibility of the State, self-defence also relieves the leaders of that State of international criminal responsibility for that act. 
"When passing applicable sentences, extenuating circumstances may be taken into account by the court hearing the case." 
163. Furthermore, the Special Rapporteur did not believe it appropriate to discuss aggravating circumstances since the crimes considered here were deemed to be the most serious of the most serious crimes. 
However, the question was one for the Commission to decide. 
3. General review of arrangements for consultations with non-governmental organizations. 
At its organizational session, on 17 February 1994, the Open-ended Working Group on the Review of Arrangements for Consultations with Non-Governmental Organizations approved the provisional agenda for its first session, which was drawn up in accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/80. 
The Economic and Social Council, in its resolution 1993/80, invited non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Council to participate in the work of the Working Group, in accordance with the provisions of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV). 
Also in resolution 1993/80, the Council requested the Working Group to enable other relevant non-governmental organizations, in particular those from developing countries, to contribute their views, in accordance with established practice, as set out in the annex to the resolution. 
The Council also requested the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations, at an inter-sessional meeting in 1994, to review the progress report and to transmit its comments to the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1994. 
The high-level meeting of the first session of the Commission on Sustainable Development accepted the offer of the Minister to host this Symposium and to report back on the results. 
As a supplement to this report a shorter paper setting out issues raised at the Symposium has been prepared. 
Both documents are in English and will be made available to all delegations to the Commission. 
In addition, Mr. Thorbj\x{9de8}n Berntsen will present key ideas from the Symposium in a statement to the Commission in May. 
It seeks to sum up main issues and proposals; it does not attempt to present an agreed common view. 
As you will recall, the high-level meeting of the first session of the Commission on Sustainable Development accepted my offer to host this Symposium and to report back on the results. 
The contributions from the speakers as well as material provided for the Symposium by invited organizations are being reproduced in full and will be ready in time for the meeting of the Commission. 
As a supplement to this full report, a shorter paper setting out issues raised at the Symposium has been prepared. 
I will, however, present key ideas to the Commission when it meets in May, and would appreciate it if the enclosed brief summary could be made available in advance as an official conference document. 
Agenda 21 states that the major cause of the continued deterioration of the global environment is the unsustainable pattern of consumption and production, particularly in industrialized countries, which is a matter of grave concern, aggravating poverty and imbalances (para. 4.3). 
At the high-level meeting of the first session of the Commission on Sustainable Development in June 1993, Norway offered to host a meeting on sustainable consumption, as a first step towards the follow-up of the relevant recommendations in Agenda 21. 
The agenda of the Symposium is attached. 
It discussed possible indicators of progress made and how to achieve necessary changes, addressing the questions. What can and should each sector of society do? What can and should Governments do nationally? What can be achieved through international cooperation? 
The main Symposium round-table meeting involved 40 participants, mainly from the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) countries. 
The President of Iceland, the Prime Minister of Norway, and Ministers from the Netherlands, Sweden, Finland and Norway, as well as high officials, eminent experts and representatives of key organizations and sectors, participated. 
They are available to all delegations at the session of the Commission. 
As a supplement to the Symposium papers, a summary of the main issues and of the proposals made during the Symposium is also being made available to all delegations. 
The industrialized countries should assume a leading role, but all Governments as well as non-governmental organizations must cooperate in the process of change. 
Encouraging processes are taking place, but these are too few and fall far short of the magnitude of effort needed. 
There was a broad consensus that there is a need for a detailed analysis of the relationship between production and consumption patterns and their environmental, economic and social impacts. 
To ensure progress towards this end, both Governments and appropriate international institutions should commit themselves to working together and giving the highest priority to the areas where change will have most effect. 
(b) Studies are needed on the effects that consumption and production patterns in one country have on other countries. 
The studies should clearly identify global, regional and local impacts and the issues of equity and "environmental space" should be examined; 
(c) Based on these studies, priorities must be set so that the most damaging effects of unsustainable consumption patterns can be addressed. 
Past damage must be alleviated but a main task is to avoid building up new "environmental debts". 
Some problems connected with the consumption of a product can be more easily solved at the production stage; other problems can be solved only by reducing the volume and pattern of consumption. 
In the chain from design and raw material extraction through use to final disposal, actions must be taken at the points where they are most effective; 
(e) Studies are needed on the relative effectiveness of a spectrum of instruments for changing unsustainable patterns. 
This would encompass regulatory and administrative instruments, economic instruments (including the removal of subsidies), voluntary measures such as industry targets and standards, management tools, eco-labelling and other measures to increase public awareness and participation; 
(f) Enough experience exists to support an increase in "green taxes" and user charges; this would allow for corresponding reductions of other taxes. 
If used to reduce taxes on labour, this would stimulate employment. 
(g) Enough experience also exists to indicate that the use of voluntary measures such as International Organization for Standardization (ISO) quality control and production standards, the use of green auditing and transparent and differentiated green labelling should increase; 
(h) To achieve more sustainable energy use, the cost and environmental results from demand-side measures to increase efficiency and reduce consumption should be considered at the same time as expansion of capacity is evaluated. 
Similar reasoning should apply to transport and waste. 
One the supply side, renewable energy sources should be given special consideration; 
(j) Pilot projects to demonstrate the effect of changed consumption patterns should be supported and the results should be made widely available. 
The need for cooperative approaches to solving problems, including through technology cooperation and transfer and by changes to existing trade patterns, should be studied; 
These reports could be assessed by the Commission. 
The Commission on Sustainable Development may wish to consider launching a broad cooperative process inside and outside the United Nations system involving Governments, industry, and research and voluntary organizations. 
This could focus on unsustainable patterns of production and consumption as well as on the development of national policies and strategies to encourage changes. 
(b) Establish a task force of experts designated by interested Governments to prepare a work programme to be considered at the next high-level meeting of the Commission. 
The report should give recommendations on ways and means to achieve more sustainable patterns of production and consumption involving both the private and public sectors. 
The report could take advantage of experience, data and analysis provided, inter alia, by the OECD countries. 
The list of items of which the Security Council is seized is contained in documents S/1994/20 of 20 January 1994, S/1994/20/Add.3 of 3 February 1994 and S/1994/Add.12 of 8 April 1994. 
During the week ending 9 April 1994 the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3358th meeting, held on 5 April 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the second progress report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (S/1994/360). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/391), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/391 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 909 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/909 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The funds thereof would be deposited on the accounts of the Bosnia and Herzegovina National Bank specially opened for this purpose with a foreign bank. 
That recommendation is based on an intimate knowledge of the political and military conditions in the field. 
All the information at our disposal reinforces our fear that UNAMIR as a whole may be exposed to very serious risks and be powerless in the face of the worsening situation. 
That is why my Government again recommends that the UNAMIR mission be suspended. 
Given the circumstances, the proposal that we should wait five days before choosing one of the three options in question would, in our view, increase the risks to an unacceptable degree. 
Indeed, as we informed you, I confirm to you that the Belgian Government has decided that the Belgian battalion in UNAMIR will be withdrawn in any event without delay. 
- All the information at our disposal reinforces our fear that UNAMIR as a whole may be exposed to very serious risks and be powerless in the face of the worsening situation. 
That is why my Government again recommends that the UNAMIR mission be suspended. 
Given the circumstances, the proposal that we should wait five days before choosing one of the three options in question would, in our view, increase the risks to an unacceptable degree. 
I note that each of the three options proposed to the Council involves the departure of the Belgian contingent. 
Aside from the reasons I have just mentioned, Belgian nationals have been and are, as you know, the target of special threats and several of them, including 10 of our soldiers, have lost their lives, making continuation of the Belgian presence impossible. 
(a) release the Belgian contingent immediately; 
(b) open discussions immediately regarding the equipment that we would provide to a UNAMIR detachment, should the Security Council decide to maintain one. 
Particularly surprising are the manner and procedure which you decided to follow, disregarding the factual state of affairs and the elements contained in relevant Security Council resolutions concerning safe areas, including daily field reports of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), which hardly warranted this disproportionate and brutal action. 
All this arouses serious concern since a negative development of the situation was initiated at a time when peace was within our grasp, while the responsibility for it rests with all those who participated in the adoption of this unuseful and harmful decision. 
By this decision the United Nations has abandoned neutrality in dealing with the crisis in Bosnia and Herzegovina, which constitutes a dangerous precedent for United Nations acts in peace operations all over the world. 
The situation in the "safe area" of Gorazde has once again deteriorated, despite the very serious statements of the Security Council reaffirming its insistence that all of its relevant resolutions, 824 (1993) and 836 (1993) in particular, be respected. 
Serbian forces have refused to respond to the call, addressed to "all the parties, and in particular the Bosnian Serb party", to allow UNPROFOR unimpeded freedom of movement, and to refrain from any further actions which could threaten the safety of UNPROFOR personnel (S/PRST/1994/19). 
They have not released their hostages - detained UNPROFOR personnel - but in fact have taken new hostages. 
Finally, they have reintensified their attack on the safe area of Gorazde, causing new high civilian casualties. 
According to information from our sources, which we expect to be confirmed by United Nations military observers on the ground, Serbian forces have captured Gradina, a hill that dominates the whole area of Gorazde and enables a clear firing position into the city. 
One other important military position, Trebisko brdo, is expected to fall as well. 
These forces have used their newly captured positions as well as those that they were called to withdraw from previously, to fire directly into Gorazde and civilian targets with impunity. 
Before these latest military activities, the confirmed civilian death toll of the Serbian advances has been at least 208 killed and more than 800 others were wounded. 
We cannot as yet ascertain today's casualties. 
Mass mobilization of Serbs and Montenegrins in Sanjak is under way, in order to conduct the offensive against Gorazde. 
The situation in the "safe area" of Gorazde has rapidly deteriorated in the past several hours. 
The city of Gorazde is on the verge of falling to advancing Serbian forces. 
Having studied the situation in the occupied Syrian Arab Golan in the light of the practices of the Israeli occupation authorities that conflict with the United Nations Charter, international agreements, international legitimacy and United Nations resolutions, as well as developments in the peace process, 
Having recalled its previous resolutions and also the international resolutions affirming the inadmissibility of the acquisition of territory by force, 
2. To call upon the Security Council to assume its responsibilities for compelling Israel to implement the resolutions of international legitimacy that call for complete withdrawal from the occupied Syrian Arab Golan and support for the Syrian Government in its efforts to put these resolutions into effect; 
We have received alarming reports that Gorazde, which is a United Nations safe area according to Security Council resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993), is about to fall to the hands of the Serbian aggressors. 
This is a further manifestation of defiance by the Serbs of all relevant Security Council resolutions and a new challenge to UNPROFOR. 
We expect the Security Council to act immediately to ensure the full implementation of its resolution 836 (1993) and reverse the latest Serbian offensive in Gorazde. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,584. 
At 1200 hours, an ambulance carrying a group of some 20 to 30 persons from the Iranian side was seen heading towards the Iranian post at coordinates 605634 (1:100,000 map of Hawr al-Hawizah). 
The Iranian side proceeded to erect a radio aerial at coordinates 003042 (1:100,000 map of Saybah), inside the area of separation. 
At 0950 hours, the Iranian side proceeded to erect a new aerial at coordinates 003042 (1:100,000 map of Saybah), inside the area of separation. 
At 0900 hours, an Iranian patrol boat was observed putting to sea from Abadan harbour with three civilians on board. 
At 0940 hours, an Iranian patrol boat was observed putting to sea from Abadan harbour with four persons on board. 
At 1000 hours, the Iranian side installed a 14.5-millimetre single-barrel machine-gun and its two-man complement at the Iranian position inside the area of separation at coordinates 909788 (1:100,000 map of Tahiri), opposite the Iraqi armed forces. 
At 1010 hours, an Iranian helicopter overflew the Naft Khaneh station and hovered at low altitude over the pumping station, the wells, the water-storage tank and the office building. 
At 1030 hours, an Iranian helicopter coming from the Iranian rear was observed at coordinates 004365 (1:100,000 map of Khanaqin) inside the area of separation. 
At 1411 hours, Iranian forces proceeded to bombard the Wadi Shawr area 15 kilometres west of the Raniyah district using dozens of short-range rockets. 
The bombardment caused major damage to a number of Iraqi villages and set fire to nearby forests. 
The Iranian armed forces bombarded with tube-launchers the villages of Duri, Nuruddin, Gira and Balinah to the south-west of Qal`at Dizah and some 10 to 15 kilometres inside Iraqi territory. 
At 0700 hours, a group of some 10 persons from the Iranian side was seen inside the area of separation carrying out maintenance work on the bunkers at coordinates 503533 (1:100,000 map of Shaykh Faris) opposite the Iraqi Fakkah post. 
At 0730 hours, two groups from the Iranian side of some 30 soldiers each and each accompanied by a white ambulance were seen inside the area of separation digging and searching behind the Iranian Tawus post (1:100,000 map of Hawr al-Hawizah). 
At 0730 hours, two groups from the Iranian side of some 30 soldiers each were seen inside the area of separation digging and searching behind the Iranian Tawus post at coordinates 582388 (1:100,000 map of Hawr al-Hawizah). 
One of the groups then headed towards the Iranian rear opposite the Iraqi armed forces at coordinates 582399 (1:100,000 map of Hawr al-Hawizah) and also proceeded to dig and search inside the area of separation. 
At 0955 hours, an Iranian helicopter was seen coming from the Iranian rear opposite the Iraqi Hammad Shihab post at coordinates 000694 (1:100,000 map of Tib). 
At 1005 hours, it landed inside Iranian territory. 
It returned to the Iranian rear 50 minutes later. 
At 1000 hours, a group of individuals from the Iranian side proceeded to build an observation post of sandbags roofed with corrugated iron inside the area of separation to the left of the Iranian Jawid Shah post opposite the Iraqi Sumud post at coordinates 488542 (1:100,000 map of Mandali). 
At 1100 hours, a group of some seven persons from the Iranian side was observed inside the area of separation carrying out maintenance work on the bunkers at coordinates 514501 (1:100,000 map of Shaykh Faris). 
At 0900 hours, an Iranian fibreglass patrol boat with two persons wearing civilian clothing on board approached an Iraqi fishing boat at coordinates 058660 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) to the south of Umm al-Rasas Island and proceeded to question the Iraqi fishermen. 
At 0700 hours, two military personnel from the Iranian side were observed inside the area of separation at coordinates 008508 (1:100,000 map of Khazinah) opposite the Jallat post monitoring forward units of the Iraqi armed forces. 
At 1145 hours on 2 April 1994, a hostile two-aircraft formation broke the sound barrier over the Artawi area. 
At 1632 hours on 3 April 1994, a hostile formation of F-15 aircraft broke the sound barrier over the city of Nasiriyah. 
At 1840 hours on 6 April 1994, a hostile two-aircraft formation broke the sound barrier over the city of Nasiriyah. 
(a) Northern region: 2 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Zakho and Dohuk. 
Southern region: 39 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Busayyah, Jalibah, Qal'at Salih and Artawi. 
At 1224 hours on 9 April 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres violated Iraqi airspace over Hawr al-Hammar, Samawah, Amarah, Qal'at Salih, Nasiriyah and the area to the south of Diwaniyah. 
It left at 1545 hours in the direction of Saudi airspace. 
The "safe area" of Gorazde is now under its twentieth day of attack from aggressor forces, using infantry and artillery brought in from Serbia and Montenegro. 
The United Nations and its representative authorities in Bosnia and Herzegovina have not employed the mandate or fulfilled the responsibility given to them under Security Council resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993). 
We emphasize that this is an aggression from Serbia and Montenegro continuing already for two years. 
Excellency, in question are tens of thousands of civilians who, along with the rest of the free world, are awaiting the Security Council to fulfil its obligations. 
I write to you at noon (Central European Time) on 17 April 1994. 
The news I am receiving from Gorazde reports that the city is in agony. 
For the past 20 days, Karadzi_'s Serbs and units of the Yugoslav army have brutally attacked this city, which has been under siege for 10 months. 
For the last 20 days a surreal game has overtaken the situation, one where truth is suppressed and voices appealing for help have been muffled, and efficient enforcement mechanisms have been crippled, and so the protected "safe areas" are the most unprotected places on Earth. 
Despite the adoption by the Security Council of resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993), these remain no more than dead letters on paper. 
Neither you nor your officials have done anything to employ fully the mandate given under these resolutions to protect the people of Gorazde and United Nations credibility alike. 
These are difficult times, Bosnians are bleeding and there is no time left for diplomatic evasiveness. 
That is the minimum that you can do for the suffering people whose two years of pain have been met only by indifference. 
"The General Assembly shall appoint an Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions consisting of sixteen members, including at least three financial experts of recognized standing. 
The General Assembly shall appoint the members of the Advisory Committee at the regular session immediately preceding the expiration of the term of office of the members or, in case of vacancies, at the next session." * A/49/50. 
4. At previous sessions, the Fifth Committee submitted to the General Assembly a draft decision containing the names of the persons recommended for appointment. 
It is suggested that a similar procedure be followed at the forty-ninth session. 
"The General Assembly shall appoint an expert Committee on Contributions consisting of eighteen members. 
"The members of the Committee on Contributions, no two of whom shall be nationals of the same State, shall be selected on the basis of broad geographical representation, personal qualifications and experience and shall serve for a period of three years corresponding to three calendar years. 
The General Assembly shall appoint the members of the Committee on Contributions at the regular session immediately preceding the expiration of the term of office of the members or, in case of vacancies, at the next session." 
3. Since the terms of office of Mr. Akimoto, Mr. Blukis, Mr. Etuket, Mr. Fox, Mr. Gorita and Mr. Menon will expire on 31 December 1994, it will be necessary for the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session to appoint six persons to fill the resulting vacancies. 
4. At previous sessions, the Fifth Committee submitted to the General Assembly a draft decision containing the names of the persons recommended for appointment. 
1. Article 20 of the Regulations of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund provides as follows: 
4. At previous sessions, the Fifth Committee submitted to the General Assembly a draft decision containing the names of the persons recommended for confirmation. 
1. Article 6 of the Regulations of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund provides as follows: 
"(a) The United Nations Staff Pension Committee shall consist of four members and four alternate members elected by the General Assembly. ... 
2. The present members and alternate members of the United Nations Staff Pension Committee, appointed by the General Assembly for terms of office expiring on 31 December 1994, are the following: 
Members: 
Alternate members: 
4. At previous sessions, the Fifth Committee submitted to the General Assembly a draft decision containing the names of the persons recommended for appointment. 
l. The British Virgin Islands comprises nearly 30 islands and islets, 16 of which are inhabited. 
Peter Island and Cooper Island are mainly holiday resorts. 
2. The climate is subtropical and is moderated by trade winds. 
The average temperature in winter ranges from 20 to 28 degrees centigrade and in summer from 26 to 31 degrees centigrade. 
As a result of this arrangement, however, the Territory continued to experience some difficulties with illegal immigrants. 
6. The Territory is administered under the Virgin Islands Constitution Order, l976, which came into force in l977 and was amended in l979 and l982. 
The Government consists of a Governor appointed by the Queen, an Executive Council and a Legislative Council. 
He has reserved legislative powers necessary in the exercise of his special responsibilities. On other matters, however, he is required to act in accordance with the advice of the Executive Council. 
The Constitution makes provision for the post of Deputy Governor. 
8. The Executive Council consists of the Governor as Chairman, the Chief Minister, three other ministers and one ex officio member (the Attorney General). 
9. The Legislative Council consists of a Speaker chosen from outside the Council, one ex officio member (the Attorney General) and nine elected members returned from single-member constituencies every four years. 
The other ministers are appointed by the Governor on the advice of the Chief Minister and are assigned responsibility for any government business, except in those areas for which the Governor retains responsibility. 
The Constitution provides for a Deputy Chief Minister and a Leader of the Opposition. 
There is a resident puisne judge, whose jurisdiction includes Anguilla. 
13. It was reported previously that, on 23 November l992, the Legislative Council had adopted a resolution calling for a review of the Constitution. 
The other Commissioners were Mr. Howard Furgus, Speaker of the Legislative Assembly of Montserrat, and Mr. Alfred Penn, a former Deputy Governor of the British Virgin Islands. 
The Commission would consult with the Governor, members of the Executive and Legislative Councils, interested organizations and members of the public. 
In the general elections held in the Territory in l990, the ruling Virgin Islands Party, led by Mr. Lavity Stoutt, the Chief Minister, won six of the nine elected seats. 
Voter turnout was 70 per cent. 
26. The stated policy of the ruling Virgin Islands Party is to maintain the present relationship with the United Kingdom while seeking greater autonomy in regional affairs. 
27. On 28 October l993, prior to the arrival in the British Virgin Islands of the Constitutional Review Commission, the Chief Minister stated in a public address that, after 25 years of ministerial government, the Territory was ready for constitutional advancement commensurate with political and economic advancement. 
Mr. Hurd noted that the world had changed so dramatically that the pressure to decolonize, which had been so strong, had become more complicated. 
The assumption that the granting of independence was the only way to make progress had evaporated. 
30. According to the Secretary of State, the concept of statehood or independence had changed and, in that connection, some Territories had exercised their right not to press for independence. 
Some Territories were too small to be viable, even by today's terms; others could not "support" the expense; and yet others had powerful neighbours and felt the need for protection. 
They look to a larger State, usually the metropolitan Power, to provide such protection. 
Sometimes, States formed an association that gave them statehood and internal self-government but enabled another country to look after their defence. 
Each Territory had unique characteristics and its situation therefore needed to be examined in that light. 
All the United Kingdom dependent Territories were British because they wanted to be. 
The manifestation of the right to self-determination varied with the circumstances, but the primary principle was that no Territory remained British against its will. 
33. According to the Secretary of State, the Government of the United Kingdom had to deal with economies which, in a number of Territories, were vulnerable because of their size, geographic location, climate and limited natural resources. 
His Government had helped to mitigate those factors and to build up stronger, more diversified and sustainable local economies. 
34. In evaluating the progress made in the Caribbean dependent Territories, the Secretary of State noted, inter alia, that the British Virgin Islands had made outstanding progress in recent years, by finding a niche in up-market tourism and specializing in offshore financial services. 
He pointed out that that progress had yielded an annual per capita income of nearly US$ l0,000, higher than Greece, Portugal or Puerto Rico. 
Such successes had been achieved in some Territories because the elected Governments had worked with the Government of the United Kingdom towards a strategy of growth based on new opportunities and better utilization of national resources. 
40. Following the meeting, the delegation of the Special Committee also visited Barbados and paid a courtesy call on the Governor-General of Barbados, Dame Nita Barrow. 
The Assembly also called upon all countries and organizations with expertise in the development of skilled labour to grant the territorial Government every assistance in the implementation of its educational and manpower training programmes. 
44. The Territory is an associate member of CARICOM, and participates in the activities of those organizations and institutions associated with CARICOM, including the Caribbean Development Bank and the University of the West Indies. 
The Territory is also a member of the Organization of Eastern Caribbean States (OECS), and was represented by the Deputy Chief Minister, Mr. Ralph O'Neal, at the twenty-second meeting of Heads of Authority, held in Saint Lucia in June l993. 
51. On 31 March l993, in delivering the l993 Budget Speech, the Chief Minister stated that the public service had grown over the past decade to over l,000 established posts, and nearly as many non-established posts. 
52. In the same speech, the Chief Minister informed the Legislative Council that the Territory had been experiencing extreme difficulty in recruiting and retaining competent and appropriately trained persons to key positions in the financial services sector. 
In addition, he noted that there was a provisional sum of US$ 70,000 to finance a thorough job classification exercise. 
The Chief Minister stressed that as the Territory had to fund larger proportions of its capital requirements from its limited resources and, as public sector borrowing requirements increased, the territorial Government would be seeking a leaner, more productive and responsive public service. 
53. The Chief Minister highlighted as major achievements of the public service in l992 the appointment of two nationals to the posts of Commissioner of Police and Attorney General. 
He declared that those achievements were a reflection of the efforts of successive Governments to educate its people to take their rightful place in the future development of their Territory, a policy which the present administration was committed to pursuing. 
55. The economy of the British Virgin Islands remains dependent on tourism, financial services, real estate development, construction and government services. 
Inflation declined to 3.2 in 1992. 
56. In his 1993 Budget Speech, the Chief Minister emphasized that in comparison with most Caribbean and Western European economies, the small and relatively open economy of the British Virgin Islands had once again demonstrated remarkable resilience. 
He noted that the Territory's growth and expansion in 1992 had been fuelled primarily by sizeable public spending, especially in the area of physical infrastructure. 
In that connection, the Chief Minister declared that the immediate objectives of the current budget would be: 
(a) To continue to broaden and diversify the economic base of the Territory; 
(b) To maximize the revenue potential of the Territory; 
(c) To enhance and improve the quality of services which the Territory offered; 
(d) To continue to build and/or facilitate the establishment of the basic economic foundation and physical infrastructure necessary for the attainment of sustainable growth and development. 
Prospects for offshore financial services appeared quite good and the sector should expand gradually, unless changes in legislation had a negative impact. 
58. On 28 April 1993, the Legislative Council approved the budget estimates for 1993. 
Recurrent revenue was estimated at approximately US$ 62.59 million (revised estimates for 1992 were US$ 60.5 million). 
Non-tax revenue (licences, rent and investments and royalties on the sale of coins) was estimated at US$ 20.06 million, or 31 per cent (the same percentage for 1992 revised revenue). 
Other non-tax revenue was estimated at US$ 13.6 million, or 22 per cent (24 per cent for the 1992 revised revenue). 
The estimated surplus for 1993 of US$ 3.25 million would be allocated to the capital fund to assist in funding the Territory's capital development programme. 
59. The Legislative Council approved a capital budget of US$ 34.5 million, of which funds from external sources accounted for US$ 21.24 million and local funds amounted to US$ 13.26 million. 
It needed to resolve not only to balance its recurrent budgets but also to realize sizeable surpluses on its recurrent account in order to continue funding successive capital budgets, which were so integral to the Territory's development. 
He added that his administration had embarked on a programme aimed at identifying new revenue sources, stimulating private sector investment and optimizing the value of public expenditure. 
63. CDB reported that in 1992, construction activity increased slightly in the private sector, as a result of some relaxation in commercial bank credit. 
The rapid expansion in public sector construction also continued in 1992 as work intensified on several large projects such as port development, the main buildings of the Community College, and the Central Administration Complex. 
68. In other developments, the Department of Conservation and Fisheries announced the annual migration to the Territory's waters of the humpback and other whale species. 
Between 60 and 100 of these whales, which are an endangered species, visit the area annually. 
The Department also announced that the Territory had received a report prepared by the Wider Caribbean Sea Turtle Recovery and Conservation Network following a study that began in 1987 and ended in early 1993. 
The study was funded by the United Nations Environment Programme and was intended to provide guidelines for the Territory's sea turtle recovery efforts. 
70. The Chief Minister, in recognizing the need for the Government to take an increasingly active role in stimulating private sector economic activity, announced a number of initiatives in the 1993 budget. 
73. In April 1993, the Legislative Council approved the 1993 budget, which included a capital budget of US$ 34.5 million. 
The Chief Minister drew attention to the sizeable allocation for the completion of the Central Administration Complex. 
He listed several projects contained in the current budget, including: 
(c) Phased development of beach sites; 
(e) Continuation of the incinerator project; 
(f) Completion, continuation or preparatory work for community centres; 
(g) Counterpart funding for road improvement and maintenance projects and water-supply projects; 
76. The number of international business companies registered in the Territory increased by 20,000 in 1992, or by 30 per cent over 1991 figures. 
The amount of government revenue from this source also increased from US$ 16 million in 1991 to US$ 21 million in 1992. 
The new Department would be headed by the Director of Financial Services, whose role would include coordination of the activities of the various divisions and professionals, such as the Insurance Supervisor, Bank and Trust Companies Inspector and the Registrar of Companies. 
81. According to CDB, visitor arrivals declined by 6.9 per cent in 1992 to 269,399. 
Conversely, the number of excursionists rose by 7.09 per cent to 81,351. 
82. In his 1993 Budget Speech, the Chief Minister stated that, in order to reverse the above negative trends, the Tourist Board would intensify its marketing thrust in the European and North American markets. 
Similar efforts included such initiatives as the enactment of the Commercial Recreational Vessels Licensing Act and the related ongoing implementation of a new charter boat strategy. 
Other initiatives included granting duty-free concessions to retailers of popular tourism items. 
He noted that UNDP focused its support on human resources development, economic and social development planning, environmental programmes and tourism. 
As small island developing countries, all the Territories were receiving UNDP assistance in preparation for the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States held in Barbados from 25 April to 6 May 1994. 
The regional meeting was held at Port-of-Spain, from 12 to 16 July 1993. 
89. CDB reported that in 1992 the disbursed and outstanding external debt was US$ 35 million, compared with US$ 32 million in 1991. 
In his 1993 Budget Speech, the Chief Minister disclosed that debt-service obligations for 1993 were estimated at US$ 3.28 million, or 5 per cent of projected revenue. 
90. As previously reported, the Territory relies heavily on expatriate labour, particularly in the tourism and financial services sectors, and the territorial Government with the help of foreign donors has increased its efforts to develop its human resources (A/AC.109/1142, paras. 82-85). 
95. It was reported that the Territory hosted a subregional workshop on Hospital Administration in June 1993. 
The Territory conducted a healthy lifestyles survey in December 1993 and an adolescent and youth health needs survey in January and February 1994. 
The latter survey, which covers foods and nutrition, drugs, crime and violence, general health and personal relationships, would target the age groups of 12 to 24. 
The territorial Government maintained as a priority the strengthening of the educational system. 
In his Budget Speech of April 1993, the Chief Minister underscored the importance of education as the foundation on which the Territory must build its future. 
He stated that the Government had earmarked US$ 1 million of drug-related funds received from seized assets, and that the sum of US$ 5.8 million was urgently needed for additional classroom facilities over the next three years. 
103. According to the territorial Government, the Canadian Training Awards Project was the largest external source of funding available to the Territory. 
The purpose of the survey was to establish a comprehensive data system covering education, training and labour market information in OECS countries to contribute to informed policy decisions. 
Enrolment at the College had increased from 135 in 1990 to 450 during the current academic year. 
It devoted its eleventh to fifteenth sessions to the preparation of the Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction (the reports of the tenth to fifteenth sessions are contained in documents A/CN.9/315, 331, 343, 356, 359 and 371). 
The Working Group decided that it would be preferable to first finalize provisions for the procurement of goods and construction before elaborating such provisions for the procurement of services (A/CN.9/315, para. 25). 
A principal reason for this decision was that certain aspects of the procurement of services are governed by different considerations from those that govern the procurement of goods and construction. 
The UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction was adopted by the Commission at its twenty-sixth session (Vienna, 5-23 July 1993). 
3. At its sixteenth session held at Vienna from 6 to 17 December 1993, the Working Group reviewed the Model Law in order to identify possible amendments that would enable the Model Law to encompass procurement of services. 
The Secretariat was requested to prepare a revised version of the Model Law reflecting the deliberations and decisions that had taken place. 
5. The session was attended by observers from the following States: Colombia, Cyprus, Holy See, Mongolia, Myanmar, Panama, Republic of Korea and Switzerland. 
6. The session was also attended by observers from the following international organizations: Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee (AALCC), Inter-American Development Bank and International Bar Association. 
7. The Working Group elected the following officers: 
(c) Report of the Working Group on the New International Economic Order on the work of its sixteenth session (A/CN.9/389); 
1. Election of officers; 
2. Adoption of the agenda; 
5. Adoption of the report. 
10. The Working Group reviewed the draft amendments to the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction designed to encompass procurement of services as set forth in the text of document A/CN.9/WG.IV/WP.40. 
After concluding its deliberations, the Working Group requested the drafting group to prepare a draft revised version of the Model Law reflecting the deliberations and decisions that had taken place. 
11. The Working Group commenced its work by considering further the question of the form of the model statutory provisions on procurement of services, a matter that had been considered but not finally disposed of at the sixteenth session (A/CN.9/389, para. 11). 
It was stated that such an approach would have the advantage of underscoring the distinct and more complex character of much of the procurement of services. 
It was also suggested that a separate treatment would limit any adverse effect on the impact and clarity of the existing Model Law in the spheres of goods and construction. 
Another possible benefit cited was that completely separate treatment would avoid the added appearance of complexity that might result from an attempt to interpolate provisions on services into the existing Model Law. 
It was suggested that to do otherwise would leave such States with insufficient guidance and would open a window for perhaps unnecessary and harmful departures from the principles embodied in the Model Law. 
There was general agreement, however, that the separate chapter would at the least have to contain the special procedures of request for proposals for the procurement of services, currently set forth in article 39 bis. 
It was noted that it might be helpful to divide that currently lengthy provision into several shorter articles. 
It was not clear at that stage of the deliberations, however, whether that aspect should be dealt with in articles 16 and 17 of chapter II, or as a part of the separate chapter on services. 
16. The Working Group considered further whether the expanded text should be entitled simply "UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement", or whether it would be preferable to use a more explicit title, "UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods, Construction and Services". 
A concern was raised that the shorter reference, only to "procurement", was unclear and would create uncertainty, since a model statute had already been adopted by the Commission dealing with procurement, albeit with procurement of goods and construction and not of services. 
The concern was raised in particular that such a general title might compound an impression that the Model Law covered transactions not intended to be covered, an impression that might already be drawn from the open-ended nature of the definition of "services" in article 2 (d bis). 
A countervailing view was that a simple reference would accurately reflect the scope of the Model Law. 
A suggestion to differentiate the revised Model Law by referring to its year of adoption was objected to on the grounds that, in some jurisdictions, legislation was not referred to by year of adoption, unless it was superseding earlier legislation on the same subject-matter. 
18. Noting that similar questions of terminology would arise at other points in the Model Law, beginning with the preamble, the Working Group decided to defer a decision on the title. 
The Working Group also noted the observation that the Guide to Enactment should include an explanation in this context of the drafting history and scope of the Model Law. 
19. In the light of concerns similar to those raised in the discussion of the title, the Working Group expressed a preference, in both the chapeau and subparagraph (c), for the expression "procurement of goods, construction and services", rather than for the shortened reference just to "procurement". 
21. A suggestion was made to delete the word "all" in subparagraph (1). 
It was explained in support of the proposal that that word might be misleading since the intention was not to make each and every procurement subject to the Model Law. 
The Working Group therefore decided to define procurement as "acquisition by any means of goods, construction or services". 
23. No changes were suggested with regard to subparagraph (b). 
24. It was noted that, in the definition of "goods", the word "including" appeared twice and that the drafting group should consider a formulation that avoided this repetition. 
26. A number of concerns were raised regarding the definition of services as found in subparagraph (d bis). 
The word "anything" was also not generally acceptable for similar reasons. 
28. Various proposals were made as to how to deal with the problems raised. 
A proposal that received some support was to define "procurement of services" as opposed to defining "services" themselves. 
That proposal was, however, also not generally acceptable as it might raise a drafting anomaly since there was already a definition of "procurement". 
That suggestion did not receive sufficient support. 
29. Another approach proposed was to provide some examples of what could be considered services and to leave it to the enacting States to refer to additional categories of services if it so wished. 
Such an approach, however, was objected to as it involved making reference to specific services, something which the Working Group had decided to avoid. 
That proposal also did not receive sufficient support as it did not provide an actual definition and could have the unintended effect of providing enacting States with the possibility of further limiting the scope of application of the Model Law. 
It was therefore proposed that such a definition could read as follows: "'services' means any object of procurement other than goods or construction." 
This could be coupled with a clarification in the definition of "goods" that goods meant physical objects. 
It was further agreed that the expression should be partially modified by replacing the words "necessary professional qualifications" by the words "necessary professional and technical qualifications". 
35. A view was expressed that the proviso at the end of the paragraph, prohibiting discriminatory measures that were not objectively justifiable, needed to be strengthened in order to remove obstacles to participation by service providers in procurement proceedings. 
A specific example cited was the case of "establishment" requirements, which required suppliers and contractors to establish a business entity in the State of the procuring entity or to hold assets there. 
The concern was expressed that the notion "not objectively justifiable", while not objectionable in itself, would not be universally understood as dealing with obstacles that might be encountered by service providers. 
For example, the question was raised whether the mere fact that an obstacle to participation such as an establishment requirement was enshrined in the law would render the requirement "objectively justifiable". 
36. The prevailing view was that the Model Law should not venture any further into the matter beyond what was stated in the existing wording and that to do so would exceed the scope of the Model Law. 
It was pointed out in support of the prevailing view that important questions of public policy and protection of the public interest might underlie requirements imposed on service providers, for example, that insurance or financial companies maintain a requisite amount of assets within the jurisdiction of the enacting State. 
37. As to the drafting of the remainder of paragraph (5), a proposal was made to delete the words "with respect to the requirements" as unnecessary. 
That suggestion was referred to the drafting group. 
It was also suggested that in the same provision the reference to "request for proposals" should instead be a reference to "request-for-proposals proceedings". 
42. It was noted that the reference in paragraph (2) to article 33 (3) should be changed to refer to article 11 bis (3). 
It was also noted that it might be necessary to include mention of certain communications pursuant to article 39 bis, depending upon the result of the deliberations concerning that article. 
It was suggested in response, however, that, since article 11 was essentially a record-keeping provision, in those instances where a tender, proposal or offer did not involve a price, there could be no obligation to record a price. 
It was suggested that the drafting group consider using words such as "if known," in relation to the price. 
It was also agreed that the drafting group should replace the words "price-determining formula" with words that better described those instances where the tender, proposal, offer or quotation did not contain a price but contained a mechanism by which the price would be calculated. 
46. No comments were made on article 11 bis. 
49. It was noted that a reference to services would be added to the title. 
Various proposals were made in that direction. 
52. One proposal was to limit chapter II only to goods and construction, and to deal in the special chapter on services with all aspects of procurement of services, reflecting there the changes agreed on at the sixteenth session. 
A variation of that proposal was to repeat, in the chapter on services, all the provisions on conditions for use, appropriately modified, for the methods of procurement currently available for goods and construction. 
However, that was objected to as needlessly repetitious, since most of the procedures would be virtually identical. 
54. In support of yet another approach, the view was expressed that a desirable degree of simplicity might be achieved by not making available for services competitive negotiations or request for proposals, since the essential elements of those two methods were already found in article 39 bis. 
A suggestion to include wording applying to services all the methods of procurement available for goods and construction mutatis mutandis was also objected to on the basis that it could lead to uncertainty and disputes. 
56. It was pointed out that the title of the article should be formulated so as to avoid confusion with article 38 on request for proposals for goods and construction. 
It was also agreed to request the drafting group to divide the article into a number of separate articles, while grouping those articles in one section, a restructuring relevant to the question of titles. 
No final decision was reached, however, as to whether to use the term "request for proposals for services" or another formulation. 
After deliberation, the Working Group agreed to delete those elements from the proposal and referred it to the drafting group. 
59. The Working Group accepted and referred to the drafting group a suggestion that there should be a cross-reference in paragraph (2) to article 8, as another instance in which the procuring entity might limit publication of the invitation for proposals to domestic suppliers and contractors. 
It was noted that a similar provision was found for tendering in article 21 (a). 
60. A suggestion was made that, in paragraph (3), the words "may disregard" were overly strict and that using language such as "need not comply with" might be preferable. 
61. The view was expressed that, also in paragraph (3), there was no need to list in such detail all those instances in which the procuring entity could disregard paragraphs (1) and (2). 
It was suggested that a provision referring to "reasons of economy and efficiency" would be adequate. 
In objection to that view, it was stated that the Working Group and the Commission had restricted the usage of that expression in other provisions and that, because of its potential ambiguity, it would therefore not be appropriate in the present case. 
62. Differing perspectives were aired as to the adequacy of the treatment afforded by paragraph (4) to the contents of the request for proposals, particularly when compared with the much more comprehensive analogous provision in tendering proceedings (article 25). 
One view was that, since article 39 bis represented the predominant method in the procurement of services, a more comprehensive, rule-based approach would have to be followed that would lead to a certain extent to the expansion of article 39 bis. 
Another factor cited in favour of retaining the existing, more limited approach was that the chapeau of paragraph (4) made it clear, by using the words "at least", that there might have to be additional information provided in the request for proposals. 
A further observation was that some of the other parts of article 39 bis might already allude to matters that would have to be pre-disclosed to suppliers and contractors in the request for proposals. 
Those elements of article 25 that were said to be probably not relevant included subparagraphs (l), (m), (p), and possibly (v). 
With regard to the drafting of the current text of paragraph (4), there was considerable sympathy for a suggestion to delete in subparagraph (b) the reference to the location of "delivery" of services, and to refer instead merely to the location of the "performance". 
It was also pointed out for the attention of the drafting group that, whereas article 25 (e) spoke of "factors", article 39 bis spoke of "criteria". 
One relatively minimal approach was to include in paragraph (4) merely an indication for the procuring entity that there might be additional elements to be included in the request for proposals for services analogous to the elements of article 25 not currently referred to in paragraph (4). 
Such an approach, as well as other forms of cross-referencing, were objected to on grounds of style. 
At the other end of the spectrum of possible approaches was the suggestion that the elements of article 25 that were by analogy relevant to article 39 bis should be listed in article 39 bis. 
65. While some hesitation was expressed concerning the length of the proposed text and its ability to distinguish adequately procurement of services, the Working Group generally accepted the proposal and referred it to the drafting group. 
It was noted that the requirements in the proposal concerned essentially "ministerial" or "housekeeping" types of basic information that would be relevant irrespective of whether goods, construction or services were being procured. 
After pausing for some time to consider possible grounds for making at least subparagraphs (a), (b) and (c) mandatory, the Working Group affirmed that the intent of paragraph (5) was to limit the scope of permitted criteria, without requiring the use in all cases of all those criteria. 
68. Turning to the content of paragraph (5), a view was expressed that subparagraph (d), which referred to possible "socio-economic" evaluation criteria, could be deleted. 
The Working Group was of the view, however, that such a provision, which appropriately might not be found in an international convention dealing with reciprocal trade benefits in procurement, was an inevitable prerogative of States that would invariably be recognized at the level of national law. 
It was noted that for the same considerations a similar provision had been included for tendering in article 32(4)(c)(iii). A proposal to include a reference to approval by a "designated authority" for the use of criteria listed in subparagraph (d) did not receive sufficient support. 
The Working Group did agree, however, in particular for purposes of symmetry with article 32(4)(c)(iv), to add as an additional criterion in paragraph (5) national defence and security. 
69. Suggestions referred to the drafting group included to combine paragraph (6) with paragraph (5), and to review the formulation of subparagraph (c), since it had been pointed out that, literally speaking, the "price submitted" was not itself the "criterion". 
70. The Working Group agreed to refer to the drafting group a suggestion that paragraph (6) should be combined with paragraph (5). 
71. It was pointed out that paragraph (7) (a) did not specify the period within which the procuring entity should respond to requests for clarifications or the period of time within which it was to transmit modifications of the request for proposals to suppliers or contractors. 
A suggestion that it would be preferable to align paragraph (7) with article 26 was accepted and referred to the drafting group. 
72. The Working Group accepted and referred to the drafting group a suggestion that paragraphs (8) and (14) should be combined into one paragraph dealing with the issue of confidentiality. 
73. Consequent to the decision that the requirement to disclose criteria in the request for proposals should be in paragraph (5), the Working Group was of the view that paragraph (9) could be incorporated in paragraph (10). 
74. A proposal was made that paragraph (10) should also provide that the procuring entity may use a jury or panel of outside experts in the selection process. 
It was also suggested that a provision on the matter in paragraph (10) would be limited to establishing norms governing the composition and impartiality of the selection panels. 
A view was expressed that there was no need to have such a provision since, if the procuring entity wished to use "design contests", it could do so under the existing provisions of the Model Law. 
Another concern raised was that having such a provision only in article 39 bis but not in the procurement methods for goods and construction would appear to limit the use of selection panels to the procurement of services, which would be counter to practice. 
77. The Working Group agreed that the word "shall" in paragraphs (11), (12) and (13) was inappropriate as it created the impression that the use of all three methods of selection was required, when in fact the procuring entity would only employ one of them. 
It was pointed out that this would place the procuring entity at a disadvantage, since it would have to negotiate a price for the inflated proposal. 
79. The Working Group also discussed whether the threshold level would be applicable to paragraph (12) so as to make the method more strict. 
A question was raised as to whether paragraph (12) did not already presuppose a threshold, as it provided that negotiations would only be held with those suppliers and contractors whose proposals had not been rejected. 
It was generally felt, however, that in not providing the procuring entity with the ability to reopen negotiations with suppliers and contractors, paragraph (13) instilled an important discipline in the procurement proceedings and avoided open-ended negotiations, which could lead to abuse and cause needless delay. 
It was agreed that the Guide to Enactment should make it clear that the intended effect of paragraph (13) was to instil this discipline in the procurement process. 
81. Another question that arose in regard to paragraph (13) was whether the negotiations should be limited only to the price or whether they should also cover other aspects of the proposals, as the provision currently stated. 
However, it was pointed out that in practice such negotiations in the type of procedure under paragraph (13) were not limited strictly to the price. 
Suggestions were made that negotiations could be limited in a more flexible fashion, for example by limiting negotiations to "price-related" aspects of the proposals. 
After deliberation, the Working Group deferred a decision on the matter until it had further considered the prevailing practice. 
83. Various proposals of a drafting nature were also made. 
In particular it was suggested that, if paragraph (12) was intended to represent the "two envelope" system, it should be more specific. 
It was also agreed that the drafting group would consider whether to use the word "factors" or the word "criteria" throughout article 39 bis. 
The Working Group recognized that each of the possible formulations presented in the title of article 39 bis would have advantages and disadvantages. 
For example, the term "special procedure for procurement of services" had the advantage of being distinct from "request for proposals", which was a term associated with a procurement method in the existing Model Law (article 38). 
The term "request for proposals", on the other hand, had the advantage of being a fairly familiar term and in that way might help to make the Model Law more "user-friendly." 
After deliberations, the Working Group decided to opt for the term "request for proposals for services", and to reflect this in the title of the separate chapter that would contain the provisions set forth in article 39 bis. 
88. Some interest was expressed in that proposal, in particular since it did not provide for the use of two-stage tendering, competitive negotiations and request for proposals for services. 
There was also an objection to combining the conditions for use for restricted tendering and request for quotations since these methods were meant for distinctly different circumstances. 
91. Turning to the substance of article 16 (3), the Working Group focused the discussion on possible ways in which the rules therein governing access to methods of procurement of services other than the special procedures in article 39 bis might be made tighter. 
92. Similarly, it was suggested that in subparagraph (b), access to the three methods under article 17 needed to be tightened. 
Mention was also made of applying the condition in article 17 (1) (c) (national defence and security), as well as the condition in article 17 (2) (use of competitive negotiation in cases of urgency). 
93. In the discussion, the possibility was raised that the development of article 39 bis had eliminated altogether the need for making the methods under article 17 available for procurement of services. 
94. After deliberations, there were prevailing views in the Working Group on the points that had been discussed. 
It was felt that paragraph (3) (a) should remain essentially in its current form, in recognition of possible cases in which it would be feasible to draw up detailed specifications yet in which tendering would nevertheless not be the most appropriate method. 
As regards paragraph (3) (b), the prevailing view was that the methods of procurement under article 17 should be available for the procurement of services. 
In the discussion, it was also stated that the need to retain the simple procedure of competitive negotiation for exceptional cases had been compounded by the development of article 39 bis into a relatively involved procedure. 
It was further pointed out that competitive negotiation was recognized under the GATT Agreement on Government Procurement. 
95. The Working Group considered but decided not to follow a proposal to move paragraph (4) of article 16 to article 11. 
96. A proposal was made to delete the reference in subparagraph (b) to the procurement of a prototype. 
It was noted that a similar reference to prototypes with respect to research contracts awarded by way of single-source procurement could be deleted from article 20 (e). 
97. The Working Group noted that the reference in subparagraph (d) to article 33 would be amended to refer to article 11 bis. 
The drafting group was requested, however, to review the existing formulation with a view to better fitting it to services. 
It was agreed, however, that the additional wording did not achieve the desired degree of clarity and should be deleted. 
It was also pointed out that the added words might not provide any additional meaning. 
A question was raised as to the appropriateness of the notion of "compatibility" referred to in subparagraph (d) as a grounds for repeat procurement of services from a particular supplier or contractor. 
105. It was noted that, in paragraph (h), the words "goods or construction" would be replaced by the words "goods, construction or services". 
107. The Working Group agreed with and referred to the drafting group a suggestion that paragraph (2) should provide that, if relevant, the solicitation documents should also seek the professional qualifications of the service providers. 
109. No comments were made on article 37. 
110. The Working Group requested the drafting group, in both paragraphs (2) and (3) (a), to add the word "professional" so as to track the language in similar provisions. 
111. No comments were made on articles 39 to 41, entitled: Competitive negotiation; Request for quotations; and Single-source procurement. 
112. The Working Group agreed that, in paragraph (2) (a), it should be made clear that, in procurement of services, the choice of the selection procedure under article 39 bis, paragraph (10), would not be subject to review. 
115. It was agreed that, in subparagraph (d) (definition of "construction"), there should be a reference to the value of the incidental services in line with the analogous provision in the definition of "goods". 
116. It was agreed that there should be cross-references to those provisions in the chapter on services to which article 9 (2) applied. 
It was stated that the procuring entity would not always possess the information required to be recorded in accordance with paragraph (1) (d). 
119. The Working Group agreed that the terms "invitation for proposals" and "invitation to prequalify" should be replaced with words along the lines of "notice seeking expression of interest in submitting a proposal or in prequalifying". 
120. It was suggested that paragraph (d) was unnecessary as there was no need to specify the place, date or time for opening proposals in procurement of services. 
This was said to be the case since proposals would generally not be opened in the presence of suppliers or contractors. 
A proposal to require instead predisclosure of the expected time of conclusion of the selection process was not accepted on the ground that, in some of the selection procedures, particularly those that involved negotiations, it would be difficult to specify in advance when the selection process would end. 
Another suggestion made was to require predisclosure of the expected time of conclusion of the selection process for the procedure under article 39 sexies (2) and to require predisclosure of the expected time for opening of negotiations for the procedures under article 39 sexies (3) and (4). 
After deliberation, the Working Group decided to delete paragraph (d). 
122. It was pointed out that, since price was not always a relevant evaluation criterion in procurement of services, it should be made clear that paragraphs (j) and (k) only applied to the extent that the proposal price was a relevant criterion. 
It was stated in this regard that practice differed from State to State as to whether selection panels only played an advisory role or could also perform a decision-making role in awarding the procurement contract. 
It was suggested that problems might arise were the Model Law to recommend an approach in contravention of the established procedures in the enacting State and that the matter might be left to the procurement regulations. 
After deliberations, the prevailing view was that the question of the exact role of selection panels should be left to the procuring entity. 
The Working Group decided to retain the paragraph with only a change of the word "independent" to the word "impartial". 
At the same time, it was suggested that it should be indicated to the Commission that the scope of the negotiations under article (4) (b) was an issue that it might wish to consider further. 
130. It was agreed that in the chapeau of paragraph (1) (a) the test relevant to the procurement of services should be the non-feasibility of identifying the characteristics of the services to be procured in accordance with article 39 ter (h). 
It was noted that that session would present an opportunity to consider further views that had been expressed at the current Working Group session, in particular as to the structure of the amendments to the Model Law, given that no final decision as to form had been made. 
132. The Working Group noted the added importance that the Guide to Enactment would have in the light of the inclusion of provisions on procurement of services, since this was an area of rapid development and increasing importance, in which many legislatures and Governments had relatively limited experience. 
The Working Group noted that the short time available prior to the twenty-seventh session of the Commission might make it difficult for the Secretariat to prepare draft amendments to the Guide to Enactment taking into account the inclusion of services. 
WHEREAS the [Government] [Parliament] of ... considers it desirable to regulate procurement of goods, construction and services so as to promote the objectives of: 
(c) promoting competition among suppliers and contractors for the supply of the goods, construction or services to be procured; 
(f) achieving transparency in the procedures relating to procurement, 
(1) This Law applies to all procurement by procuring entities, except as otherwise provided by paragraph (2) of this article. 
(2) Subject to the provisions of paragraph (3) of this article, this Law does not apply to: 
(3) This Law applies to the types of procurement referred to in paragraph (2) of this article where and to the extent that the procuring entity expressly so declares to suppliers or contractors when first soliciting their participation in the procurement proceedings. 
(ii) (the enacting State may insert in this subparagraph and, if necessary, in subsequent subparagraphs, other entities or enterprises, or categories thereof, to be included in the definition of "procuring entity"); 
(a) treaty or other form of agreement to which it is a party with one or more other States, 
(1) (a) This article applies to the ascertainment by the procuring entity of the qualifications of suppliers or contractors at any stage of the procurement proceedings. 
(3) Any requirement established pursuant to this article shall be set forth in the prequalification documents, if any, and in the solicitation documents or other documents for solicitation of proposals, offers or quotations, and shall apply equally to all suppliers or contractors. 
A procuring entity shall impose no criterion, requirement or procedure with respect to the qualifications of suppliers or contractors other than those provided for in this article. 
(b) A procuring entity may disqualify a supplier or contractor if it finds at any time that the information submitted concerning the qualifications of the supplier or contractor was materially inaccurate or materially incomplete. 
(c) Other than in a case to which subparagraph (a) of this paragraph applies, a procuring entity may not disqualify a supplier or contractor on the ground that information submitted concerning the qualifications of the supplier or contractor was inaccurate or incomplete in a non-material respect. 
(1) The procuring entity may engage in prequalification proceedings with a view towards identifying, prior to the submission of tenders, proposals or offers in procurement proceedings conducted pursuant to chapter III or IV, suppliers and contractors that are qualified. 
(2) If the procuring entity engages in prequalification proceedings, it shall provide a set of prequalification documents to each supplier or contractor that requests them in accordance with the invitation to prequalify and that pays the price, if any, charged for those documents. 
The price that the procuring entity may charge for the prequalification documents shall reflect only the cost of printing them and providing them to suppliers or contractors. 
(3) The prequalification documents shall include, at a minimum: 
(a) the following information: 
(i) instructions for preparing and submitting prequalification applications; 
(4) The procuring entity shall respond to any request by a supplier or contractor for clarification of the prequalification documents that is received by the procuring entity within a reasonable time prior to the deadline for the submission of applications to prequalify. 
The response by the procuring entity shall be given within a reasonable time so as to enable the supplier or contractor to make a timely submission of its application to prequalify. 
The response to any request that might reasonably be expected to be of interest to other suppliers or contractors shall, without identifying the source of the request, be communicated to all suppliers or contractors to which the procuring entity provided the prequalification documents. 
(5) The procuring entity shall make a decision with respect to the qualifications of each supplier or contractor submitting an application to prequalify. 
In reaching that decision, the procuring entity shall apply only the criteria set forth in the prequalification documents. 
(6) The procuring entity shall promptly notify each supplier or contractor submitting an application to prequalify whether or not it has been prequalified and shall make available to any member of the general public, upon request, the names of all suppliers or contractors that have been prequalified. 
Only suppliers or contractors that have been prequalified are entitled to participate further in the procurement proceedings. 
(7) The procuring entity shall upon request communicate to suppliers or contractors that have not been prequalified the grounds therefor, but the procuring entity is not required to specify the evidence or give the reasons for its finding that those grounds were present. 
(8) The procuring entity may require a supplier or contractor that has been prequalified to demonstrate again its qualifications in accordance with the same criteria used to prequalify such supplier or contractor. 
The procuring entity shall disqualify any supplier or contractor that fails to demonstrate again its qualifications if requested to do so. 
(1) The procuring entity shall maintain a record of the procurement proceedings containing, at a minimum, the following information: 
(a) a brief description of the goods, construction or services to be procured, or of the procurement need for which the procuring entity requested proposals or offers; 
(b) the names and addresses of suppliers or contractors that submitted tenders, proposals, offers or quotations, and the name and address of the supplier or contractor with whom the procurement contract is entered into and the contract price; 
(d) the price or the basis for determining the price and a summary of the other principal terms and conditions of each tender, proposal, offer or quotation and of the procurement contract, if these are known to the procuring entity; 
(f) if all tenders were rejected pursuant to article 11 bis, a statement to that effect and the grounds therefor, in accordance with article 11 bis (1); 
(g) if, in procurement proceedings involving methods of procurement other than tendering, those proceedings did not result in a procurement contract, a statement to that effect and of the grounds therefor; 
(i) in procurement proceedings involving methods of procurement other than tendering, the statement required under article 16 (2) and (4) of the grounds and circumstances on which the procuring entity relied to justify the selection of the method of procurement used; 
(i bis) in the procurement of services by means of chapter IV bis, the statement required under article 41 sexies (1) (b) of the grounds and circumstances on which the procuring entity relied to justify the selection procedure used; 
(j) in procurement proceedings in which the procuring entity, in accordance with article 8 (1), limits participation on the basis of nationality, a statement of the grounds and circumstances relied upon by the procuring entity for imposing the limitation; 
(k) a summary of any requests for clarification of the prequalification or solicitation documents, the responses thereto, as well as a summary of any modification of those documents. 
Disclosure of the portion of the record referred to in subparagraphs (c) to (e), and (k), may be ordered at an earlier stage by a competent court. 
(a) information if its disclosure would be contrary to law, would impede law enforcement, would not be in the public interest, would prejudice legitimate commercial interests of the parties or would inhibit fair competition; 
(4) The procuring entity shall not be liable to suppliers or contractors for damages owing solely to a failure to maintain a record of the procurement proceedings in accordance with the present article. 
The procuring entity shall upon request communicate to any supplier or contractor that submitted a tender, proposal, offer or quotation, the grounds for its rejection of all tenders, proposals, offers or quotations, but is not required to justify those grounds. 
(1) In tendering proceedings, acceptance of the tender and entry into force of the procurement contract shall be carried out in accordance with article 35. 
(2) In all the other methods of procurement, the manner of entry into force of the procurement contract shall be notified to the suppliers or contractors at the time that proposals, offers or quotations are requested. 
(1) The procuring entity shall promptly publish notice of procurement contract awards. 
(2) The procurement regulations may provide for the manner of publication of the notice required by paragraph (1). 
Such rejection of the tender, proposal, offer or quotation and the reasons therefor shall be recorded in the record of the procurement proceedings and promptly communicated to the supplier or contractor. 
(2) To the extent possible, any specifications, plans, drawings, designs and requirements or descriptions of services shall be based on the relevant objective technical and quality characteristics of the goods, construction or services to be procured. 
The prequalification documents, solicitation documents and other documents for solicitation of proposals, offers or quotations shall be formulated in ... (the enacting State specifies its official language or languages) (and in a language customarily used in international trade except where: 
(b) the procuring entity decides, in view of the low value of the goods, construction or services to be procured, that only domestic suppliers or contractors are likely to be interested). 
(1) Except as otherwise provided by this chapter, a procuring entity engaging in procurement of goods or construction shall do so by means of tendering proceedings. 
(3) In the procurement of services, a procuring entity shall use the procedures set forth in chapter IV bis, unless the procuring entity determines that: 
(b) it would be more appropriate(, subject to approval by...(the enacting State designates an organ to issue the approval),) to use a method referred to in articles 17 to 20, provided that the conditions for the use of that method are satisfied. 
(4) The procuring entity shall include in the record required under article 11, a statement of the grounds and circumstances on which it relied to justify the use of a method of procurement pursuant to paragraphs (2) or (3) (a) or (b). 
(a) it is not feasible for the procuring entity to formulate detailed specifications for the goods or construction or, in the case of services, to identify their characteristics and, in order to obtain the most satisfactory solution to its procurement needs, 
(b) when the procuring entity seeks to enter into a contract for the purpose of research, experiment, study or development, except where the contract includes the production of goods in quantities sufficient to establish their commercial viability or to recover research and development costs; 
(2) (Subject to approval by ... (the enacting State designates an organ to issue the approval),) the procuring entity may engage in procurement by means of competitive negotiation also when: 
(b) owing to a catastrophic event, there is an urgent need for the goods, construction or services, making it impractical to use other methods of procurement because of the time involved in using those methods. 
(b) the time and cost required to examine and evaluate a large number of tenders would be disproportionate to the value of the goods, construction or services to be procured. 
(2) A procuring entity shall not divide its procurement into separate contracts for the purpose of invoking paragraph (1) of this article. 
(1) (Subject to approval by ... (the enacting State designates an organ to issue the approval),) a procuring entity may engage in single-source procurement in accordance with article 41 when: 
(f) the procuring entity applies this Law, pursuant to article 1 (3), to procurement involving national defence or national security and determines that single-source procurement is the most appropriate method of procurement. 
(1) The invitation to tender shall contain, at a minimum, the following information: 
(a) the name and address of the procuring entity; 
(b) the nature and quantity, and place of delivery of the goods to be supplied, the nature and location of the construction to be effected, or the nature of the services and the location where they are to be provided; 
(e) a declaration, which may not later be altered, that suppliers or contractors may participate in the procurement proceedings regardless of nationality, or a declaration that participation is limited on the basis of nationality pursuant to article 8 (1), as the case may be; 
(g) the price, if any, charged by the procuring entity for the solicitation documents; 
(h) the currency and means of payment for the solicitation documents; 
(j) the place and deadline for the submission of tenders. 
(b) the price, if any, charged by the procuring entity for the prequalification documents; 
(c) the currency and terms of payment for the prequalification documents; 
(e) the place and deadline for the submission of applications to prequalify. 
The procuring entity shall provide the solicitation documents to suppliers or contractors in accordance with the procedures and requirements specified in the invitation to tender. 
If prequalification proceedings have been engaged in, the procuring entity shall provide a set of solicitation documents to each supplier or contractor that has been prequalified and that pays the price, if any, charged for those documents. 
(b) the criteria and procedures, in conformity with the provisions of article 6, relative to the evaluation of the qualifications of suppliers or contractors and relative to the further demonstration of qualifications pursuant to article 32 (6); 
(c) the requirements as to documentary evidence or other information that must be submitted by suppliers or contractors to demonstrate their qualifications; 
(e) the criteria to be used by the procuring entity in determining the successful tender, including any margin of preference and any criteria other than price to be used pursuant to article 32 (4) (b), (c) or (d) and the relative weight of such criteria; 
(g) if alternatives to the characteristics of the goods, construction, services, contractual terms and conditions or other requirements set forth in the solicitation documents are permitted, a statement to that effect, and a description of the manner in which alternative tenders are to be evaluated and compared; 
(h) if suppliers or contractors are permitted to submit tenders for only a portion of the goods, construction or services to be procured, a description of the portion or portions for which tenders may be submitted; 
(i) the manner in which the tender price is to be formulated and expressed, including a statement as to whether the price is to cover elements other than the cost of the goods, construction or services themselves, such as any applicable transportation and insurance charges, customs duties and taxes; 
(j) the currency or currencies in which the tender price is to be formulated and expressed; 
(m) if a supplier or contractor may not modify or withdraw its tender prior to the deadline for the submission of tenders without forfeiting its tender security, a statement to that effect; 
(n) the manner, place and deadline for the submission of tenders, in conformity with article 28; 
(o) the means by which, pursuant to article 26, suppliers or contractors may seek clarifications of the solicitation documents, and a statement as to whether the procuring entity intends, at this stage, to convene a meeting of suppliers or contractors; 
(q) the place, date and time for the opening of tenders, in conformity with article 31; 
(r) the procedures to be followed for opening and examining tenders; 
(t) references to this Law, the procurement regulations and other laws and regulations directly pertinent to the procurement proceedings, provided, however, that the omission of any such reference shall not constitute grounds for review under article 42 or give rise to liability on the part of the procuring entity; 
(v) any commitments to be made by the supplier or contractor outside of the procurement contract, such as commitments relating to countertrade or to the transfer of technology; 
(x) if the procuring entity reserves the right to reject all tenders pursuant to article 11 bis, a statement to that effect; 
(z) any other requirements established by the procuring entity in conformity with this Law and the procurement regulations relating to the preparation and submission of tenders and to other aspects of the procurement proceedings. 
The addendum shall be communicated promptly to all suppliers or contractors to which the procuring entity has provided the solicitation documents and shall be binding on those suppliers or contractors. 
(3) If the procuring entity convenes a meeting of suppliers or contractors, it shall prepare minutes of the meeting containing the requests submitted at the meeting for clarification of the solicitation documents, and its responses to those requests, without identifying the sources of the requests. 
The minutes shall be provided promptly to all suppliers or contractors to which the procuring entity provided the solicitation documents, so as to enable those suppliers or contractors to take the minutes into account in preparing their tenders. 
(1) The procuring entity shall fix the place for, and a specific date and time as the deadline for, the submission of tenders. 
(3) The procuring entity may, in its absolute discretion, prior to the deadline for the submission of tenders, extend the deadline if it is not possible for one or more suppliers or contractors to submit their tenders by the deadline owing to any circumstance beyond their control. 
(4) Notice of any extension of the deadline shall be given promptly to each supplier or contractor to which the procuring entity provided the solicitation documents. 
(c) The procuring entity shall, on request, provide to the supplier or contractor a receipt showing the date and time when its tender was received. 
(6) A tender received by the procuring entity after the deadline for the submission of tenders shall not be opened and shall be returned to the supplier or contractor that submitted it. 
(1) Tenders shall be in effect during the period of time specified in the solicitation documents. 
A supplier or contractor may refuse the request without forfeiting its tender security, and the effectiveness of its tender will terminate upon the expiry of the unextended period of effectiveness; 
A supplier or contractor whose tender security is not extended, or that has not provided a new tender security, is considered to have refused the request to extend the period of effectiveness of its tender. 
(3) Unless otherwise stipulated in the solicitation documents, a supplier or contractor may modify or withdraw its tender prior to the deadline for the submission of tenders without forfeiting its tender security. 
(1) When the procuring entity requires suppliers or contractors submitting tenders to provide a tender security: 
(b) the solicitation documents may stipulate that the issuer of the tender security and the confirmer, if any, of the tender security, as well as the form and terms of the tender security, must be acceptable to the procuring entity; 
(e) confirmation of the acceptability of a proposed issuer or of any proposed confirmer does not preclude the procuring entity from rejecting the tender security on the ground that the issuer or the confirmer, as the case may be, has become insolvent or otherwise lacks creditworthiness; 
(ii) failure to sign the procurement contract if required by the procuring entity to do so; 
(2) The procuring entity shall make no claim to the amount of the tender security, and shall promptly return, or procure the return of, the tender security document, after whichever of the following that occurs earliest: 
(a) the expiry of the tender security; 
(1) Tenders shall be opened at the time specified in the solicitation documents as the deadline for the submission of tenders, or at the deadline specified in any extension of the deadline, at the place and in accordance with the procedures specified in the solicitation documents. 
(1) (a) The procuring entity may ask suppliers or contractors for clarifications of their tenders in order to assist in the examination, evaluation and comparison of tenders. 
No change in a matter of substance in the tender, including changes in price and changes aimed at making an unresponsive tender responsive, shall be sought, offered or permitted. 
The procuring entity shall give prompt notice of any such correction to the supplier or contractor that submitted the tender. 
(2) (a) Subject to subparagraph (b) of this paragraph, the procuring entity may regard a tender as responsive only if it conforms to all requirements set forth in the tender solicitation documents. 
Any such deviations shall be quantified, to the extent possible, and appropriately taken account of in the evaluation and comparison of tenders. 
(a) if the supplier or contractor that submitted the tender is not qualified; 
(b) if the supplier or contractor that submitted the tender does not accept a correction of an arithmetical error made pursuant to paragraph (1) (b) of this article; 
(d) in the circumstances referred to in article 13. 
(4) (a) The procuring entity shall evaluate and compare the tenders that have been accepted in order to ascertain the successful tender, as defined in subparagraph (b) of this paragraph, in accordance with the procedures and criteria set forth in the solicitation documents. 
(c) In determining the lowest evaluated tender in accordance with subparagraph (b) (ii) of this paragraph, the procuring entity may consider only the following: 
(i) the tender price, subject to any margin of preference applied pursuant to subparagraph (d) of this paragraph; 
Where prequalification proceedings have been engaged in, the criteria shall be the same as those used in the prequalification proceedings. 
No negotiations shall take place between the procuring entity and a supplier or contractor with respect to a tender submitted by the supplier or contractor. 
(1) Subject to articles 11 bis and 32 (7), the tender that has been ascertained to be the successful tender pursuant to article 32 (4) (b) shall be accepted. 
Notice of acceptance of the tender shall be given promptly to the supplier or contractor submitting the tender. 
(2) (a) Notwithstanding the provisions of paragraph (4) of this article, the solicitation documents may require the supplier or contractor whose tender has been accepted to sign a written procurement contract conforming to the tender. 
In such cases, the procuring entity (the requesting ministry) and the supplier or contractor shall sign the procurement contract within a reasonable period of time after the notice referred to in paragraph (1) of this article is dispatched to the supplier or contractor; 
(b) Subject to paragraph (3) of this article, where a written procurement contract is required to be signed pursuant to subparagraph (a) of this paragraph, the procurement contract enters into force when the contract is signed by the supplier or contractor and by the procuring entity. 
(2) The solicitation documents shall call upon suppliers or contractors to submit, in the first stage of the two-stage tendering proceedings, initial tenders containing their proposals without a tender price. 
The solicitation documents may solicit proposals relating to the technical, quality or other characteristics of the goods, construction or services as well as to contractual terms and conditions of supply, and, where relevant, the professional and technical competence and qualifications of the suppliers or contractors. 
(3) The procuring entity may, in the first stage, engage in negotiations with any supplier or contractor whose tender has not been rejected pursuant to articles 11 bis, 13 or 32 (3) concerning any aspect of its tender. 
(4) In the second stage of the two-stage tendering proceedings, the procuring entity shall invite suppliers or contractors whose tenders have not been rejected to submit final tenders with prices with respect to a single set of specifications. 
Any such deletion, modification or addition shall be communicated to suppliers or contractors in the invitation to submit final tenders. 
A supplier or contractor not wishing to submit a final tender may withdraw from the tendering proceedings without forfeiting any tender security that the supplier or contractor may have been required to provide. 
The final tenders shall be evaluated and compared in order to ascertain the successful tender as defined in article 32 (4) (b). 
(1) (a) When the procuring entity engages in restricted tendering on the grounds referred to in article 18 (a), it shall solicit tenders from all suppliers and contractors from whom the goods, construction or services to be procured are available. 
(b) When the procuring entity engages in restricted tendering on the grounds referred to in article 18 (b), it shall select suppliers or contractors from whom to solicit tenders in a non-discriminatory manner and it shall select a sufficient number of suppliers or contractors to ensure effective competition. 
(2) When the procuring entity engages in restricted tendering, it shall cause a notice of the restricted-tendering proceeding to be published in ... (each enacting State specifies the official gazette or other official publication in which the notice is to be published). 
(3) The provisions of chapter III of this Law, except article 22, shall apply to restricted-tendering proceedings, except to the extent that those provisions are derogated from in this article. 
The criteria shall concern: 
(a) the relative managerial and technical competence of the supplier or contractor; 
(c) the price submitted by the supplier or contractor for carrying out its proposal and the cost of operating, maintaining and repairing the proposed goods or construction. 
(4) A request for proposals issued by a procuring entity shall include at least the following information: 
(a) the name and address of the procuring entity; 
(5) Any modification or clarification of the request for proposals, including modification of the criteria for evaluating proposals referred to in paragraph (3) of this article, shall be communicated to all suppliers or contractors participating in the request-for-proposals proceedings. 
(6) The procuring entity shall treat proposals in such a manner so as to avoid the disclosure of their contents to competing suppliers or contractors. 
(7) The procuring entity may engage in negotiations with suppliers or contractors with respect to their proposals and may seek or permit revisions of such proposals, provided that the following conditions are satisfied: 
(a) any negotiations between the procuring entity and a supplier or contractor shall be confidential; 
(c) the opportunity to participate in negotiations is extended to all suppliers or contractors that have submitted proposals and whose proposals have not been rejected. 
(8) Following completion of negotiations, the procuring entity shall request all suppliers or contractors remaining in the proceedings to submit, by a specified date, a best and final offer with respect to all aspects of their proposals. 
(9) The procuring entity shall employ the following procedures in the evaluation of proposals: 
(a) only the criteria referred to in paragraph (3) of this article as set forth in the request for proposals shall be considered; 
(b) the effectiveness of a proposal in meeting the needs of the procuring entity shall be evaluated separately from the price; 
(c) the price of a proposal shall be considered by the procuring entity only after completion of the technical evaluation. 
(1) In competitive negotiation proceedings, the procuring entity shall engage in negotiations with a sufficient number of suppliers or contractors to ensure effective competition. 
(2) Any requirements, guidelines, documents, clarifications or other information relative to the negotiations that are communicated by the procuring entity to a supplier or contractor shall be communicated on an equal basis to all other suppliers or contractors engaging in negotiations with the procuring entity relative to the procurement. 
(4) Following completion of negotiations, the procuring entity shall request all suppliers or contractors remaining in the proceedings to submit, by a specified date, a best and final offer with respect to all aspects of their proposals. 
The procuring entity shall select the successful offer on the basis of such best and final offers. 
Each supplier or contractor from whom a quotation is requested shall be informed whether any elements other than the charges for the goods or services themselves, such as any applicable transportation and insurance charges, customs duties and taxes, are to be included in the price. 
(2) Each supplier or contractor is permitted to give only one price quotation and is not permitted to change its quotation. 
No negotiations shall take place between the procuring entity and a supplier or contractor with respect to a quotation submitted by the supplier or contractor. 
(3) The procurement contract shall be awarded to the supplier or contractor that gave the lowest-priced quotation meeting the needs of the procuring entity. 
In the circumstances set forth in article 20 the procuring entity may procure the goods, construction or services by soliciting a proposal or price quotation from a single supplier or contractor. 
(c) where, because of the nature of the services to be procured, economy and efficiency in procurement can only be promoted by means of direct solicitation, provided that it solicits proposals from a sufficient number of suppliers or contractors to ensure effective competition. 
(4) The procuring entity shall provide the request for proposals, or the prequalification documents, to suppliers or contractors in accordance with the procedures and requirements specified in the notice. 
The price that the procuring entity may charge for the request for proposals or the prequalification documents shall reflect only the cost of printing and providing them to suppliers or contractors. 
If prequalification proceedings have been engaged in, the procuring entity shall provide the request for proposals to each supplier or contractor that has been prequalified and that pays the price charged, if any. 
(a) the name and address of the procuring entity; 
(c) the manner, place and deadline for the submission of proposals; 
(d) if the procuring entity reserves the right to reject all proposals, a statement to that effect; 
(e) the criteria and procedures, in conformity with the provisions of article 6, relative to the evaluation of the qualifications of suppliers or contractors and relative to the further demonstration of qualifications pursuant to article 7 (8); 
(f) the requirements as to documentary evidence or other information that must be submitted by suppliers or contractors to demonstrate their qualifications; 
(h) whether the procuring entity is seeking proposals as to various possible ways of meeting its needs; 
(i) if suppliers or contractors are permitted to submit proposals for only a portion of the services to be procured, a description of the portion or portions for which proposals may be submitted; 
(j) if price is a relevant criterion, the currency or currencies in which the proposal price is to be formulated or expressed; 
(m) the criteria to be used in determining the successful proposal, including any margin of preference to be used pursuant to article 41 quater (2), and the relative weight of such criteria; 
(o) if alternatives to the characteristics of the services, contractual terms and conditions or other requirements set forth in the request for proposals are permitted, a statement to that effect and a description of the manner in which alternative proposals are to be evaluated and compared; 
(q) the means by which, pursuant to article 41 quinquies, suppliers or contractors may seek clarifications of the request for proposals, and a statement as to whether the procuring entity intends, at this stage, to convene a meeting of suppliers or contractors; 
(v) any other requirements established by the procuring entity in conformity with this law and the procurement regulations relating to the preparation and submission of proposals and to other aspects of the procurement proceedings. 
Those criteria shall be notified to suppliers or contractors in the request for proposals and may concern only the following: 
(a) the qualifications, experience, reputation, reliability and professional and managerial competence of the supplier or contractor and of its personnel; 
(b) the effectiveness of the proposal submitted by the supplier or contractor in meeting the needs of the procuring entity; 
(1) A supplier or contractor may request a clarification of the request for proposals from the procuring entity. 
(2) At any time prior to the deadline for submission of proposals, the procuring entity may, for any reason, whether on its own initiative or as a result of a request for clarification by a supplier or contractor, modify the request for proposals by issuing an addendum. 
The addendum shall be communicated promptly to all suppliers or contractors to which the procuring entity has provided the request for proposals and shall be binding on those suppliers or contractors. 
(3) If the procuring entity convenes a meeting of suppliers or contractors, it shall prepare minutes of the meeting containing the requests submitted at the meeting for clarification of the request for proposals, and its responses to those requests, without identifying the sources of the requests. 
The minutes shall be provided promptly to all suppliers or contractors participating in the procurement proceedings, so as to enable those suppliers or contractors to take the minutes into account in preparing their proposals. 
(c) Nothing in this chapter shall prevent the procuring entity from resorting to an impartial panel of experts in the selection procedure. 
(ii) the proposal with the best combined evaluation in terms of the criteria other than price referred to in subparagraph (a) of this article and the price. 
(b) Following completion of negotiations, the procuring entity shall request all suppliers or contractors remaining in the proceedings to submit, by a specified date, a best and final offer with respect to all aspects of their proposals. 
(c) In the evaluation of proposals, the price of a proposal shall be considered separately and only after completion of the technical evaluation. 
(b) invite for negotiations on the price of its proposal the supplier or contractor that has attained the best rating in accordance with paragraph (2)(a) of this article; 
(c) inform the suppliers or contractors that attained ratings above the threshold level that they may be considered for negotiation if the negotiations with the suppliers or contractors with better rating do not result in a procurement contract; 
(d) inform the other suppliers or contractors that they did not attain the required threshold level; 
(e) if it appears to the procuring entity that the negotiations with the supplier or contractor invited pursuant to paragraph (4)(b) of this article will not result in a procurement contract, inform that supplier or contractor that it is terminating the negotiations; 
The procuring entity shall treat proposals in such a manner as to avoid the disclosure of their contents to competing suppliers or contractors. 
Any negotiations pursuant to paragraph article 41 sexies (3) or (4) shall be confidential and, subject to article 11, one party to the negotiations shall not reveal to any other person any technical, price or other information relating to the negotiations without the consent of the other party. 
(1) Subject to paragraph (2) of this article, any supplier or contractor that claims to have suffered, or that may suffer, loss or injury due to a breach of a duty imposed on the procuring entity by this Law may seek review in accordance with articles 43 to [47]. 
(2) The following shall not be subject to the review provided for in paragraph (1) of this article: 
(a) the selection of a method of procurement pursuant to articles 16 to 20; 
(a) bis the selection of the evaluation procedure in a request for proposals for services pursuant to article 41 sexies; 
(b) the limitation of procurement proceedings in accordance with article 8 on the basis of nationality; 
(d) a refusal by the procuring entity to respond to an expression of interest in participating in request-for-proposals proceedings pursuant to article 38 (2); 
(3) The head of the procuring entity (or of the approving authority) need not entertain a complaint, or continue to entertain a complaint, after the procurement contract has entered into force. 
(4) Unless the complaint is resolved by mutual agreement of the supplier or contractor that submitted it and the procuring entity, the head of the procuring entity (or of the approving authority) shall, within 30 days after the submission of the complaint, issue a written decision. 
The decision shall: 
(b) if the complaint is upheld in whole or in part, indicate the corrective measures that are to be taken. 
Upon the institution of such proceedings, the competence of the head of the procuring entity (or of the approving authority) to entertain the complaint ceases. 
(d) if the supplier or contractor claims to be adversely affected by a decision of the head of the procuring entity (or of the approving authority) under article 43, provided that the complaint is submitted within 20 days after the issuance of the decision. 
(2) Upon receipt of a complaint, the [insert name of administrative body] shall give notice of the complaint promptly to the procuring entity (or to the approving authority). 
(a) declare the legal rules or principles that govern the subject-matter of the complaint; 
(b) prohibit the procuring entity from acting or deciding unlawfully or from following an unlawful procedure; 
(d) annul in whole or in part an unlawful act or decision of the procuring entity, other than any act or decision bringing the procurement contract into force; 
(e) revise an unlawful decision by the procuring entity or substitute its own decision for such a decision, other than any decision bringing the procurement contract into force; 
loss or injury suffered by the supplier or contractor submitting the complaint in connection with the procurement proceedings; 
(g) order that the procurement proceedings be terminated. 
(4) The [insert name of administrative body] shall within 30 days issue a written decision concerning the complaint, stating the reasons for the decision and the remedies granted, if any. 
(5) The decision shall be final unless an action is commenced under article 47. 
(2) Any such supplier or contractor or any governmental authority whose interests are or could be affected by the review proceedings has a right to participate in the review proceedings. 
(2) When the procurement contract enters into force, the timely submission of a complaint under article 44 shall suspend performance of the procurement contract for a period of seven days, provided the complaint meets the requirements set forth in paragraph (1) of this article. 
(4) The suspension provided for by this article shall not apply if the procuring entity certifies that urgent public interest considerations require the procurement to proceed. 
The certification, which shall state the grounds for the finding that such urgent considerations exist and which shall be made a part of the record of the procurement proceedings, is conclusive with respect to all levels of review except judicial review. 
(5) Any decision by the procuring entity under this article and the grounds and circumstances therefor shall be made part of the record of the procurement proceedings. 
The [insert name of court or courts] has jurisdiction over actions pursuant to article 42 and petitions for judicial review of decisions made by review bodies, or of the failure of those bodies to make a decision within the prescribed time-limit, under article 43 [or 44]. 
1. Opening of the Conference. 
2. Election of the President. 
4. Adoption of the agenda. 
6. Organization of work, including the establishment of committees. 
7. Credentials of representatives to the Conference: 
(a) Appointment of the members of the Credentials Committee; 
8. Activities for natural disaster reduction. 
9. Programmes and policies of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction: 
10. Natural disaster reduction: 
Rule 6 of the provisional rules of procedure of the Conference (A/CONF.172/2) provides that the Conference shall elect a President from among the representatives of participating States. 
Rule 44 provides that all elections shall be held by secret ballot, unless the Conference decides otherwise. 
In its decision 2 of 18 March, the Preparatory Committee for the Conference decided to recommend to the Conference the adoption of the provisional rules of procedure (A/CONF.172/2). 
Under rule 6 of the provisional rules of procedure, the Conference shall elect, in addition to the President, 25 Vice-Presidents, one of whom shall also serve as Rapporteur-Gal. 
The Conference may also elect such other officers as it deems necessary for the performance of its functions. 
Rule 46 of the provisional rules of procedure provides that the Conference may establish a Main Committee, as required, which may set up subcommittees or working groups. 
According to rule 49, the members of the committees and working groups of the Conference shall be appointed by the President, subject to the approval of the Conference, unless the Conference decides otherwise. 
Under the same rule, members of the subcommittees and working groups shall be appointed by the Chairman of the committee in question, subject to the approval of that committee, unless the committee decides otherwise. 
The provisional rules of procedure also provide for the appointment of a Credentials Committee (rule 4) and a General Committee (rule 11). 
A note by the Secretary-General on organizational and procedural matters will be before the Conference for consideration. 
It will include a proposed timetable for the work of the Conference. 
At the forty-eighth session of the Assembly, the Credentials Committee consisted of representatives of the following States: Austria, Bahamas, China, Ce d'Ivoire, Ecuador, Mauritius, Russian Federation, Thailand and United States of America. 
In accordance with rule 4, the Credentials Committee shall examine the credentials of representatives and report to the Conference without delay. 
The Plenary of the Conference will hold a general debate between 23 and 25 May. 
The list of speakers for the general debate will be closed at 6 p.m. on 24 May. 
9. Programmes and policies of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction: 
(d) To increase awareness of the importance of disaster-reduction policies. 
In preparation for the Conference, a number of regional and related meetings have been held. 
10. Natural disaster reduction: 
At its session held at Geneva, from 14 to 18 March 1994, the Preparatory Committee for the Conference decided that a number of technical committees should be established at the Conference with the objective of allowing an expanded review and analysis of specific topics particularly relevant to disaster reduction. 
At its session, the Preparatory Committee for the Conference had before it an informal paper entitled "Outline of a draft final document of the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, containing proposals for a plan of action". 
The Conference will have before it, for consideration, the draft final outcome of the Conference resulting from those consultations. 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolutions 727 (1992) of 8 January 1992 and 740 (1992) of 7 February 1992, in which the Council endorsed the sending of a group of military liaison officers to Yugoslavia to promote maintenance of the cease-fire, 
Recalling its resolutions 46/233 of 19 March 1992 and 47/210 B of 14 September 1993 on the financing of the Force, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Force by certain Governments, 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
9. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
13. Also affirms that it expects that the Secretariat will make appropriate arrangements to ensure that the General Assembly is not asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
17. Decides to appropriate to the Special Account the amount of 80,470,659 dollars gross (82,647,109 dollars net) for the maintenance of the Force for the period from 1 to 31 March 1994, inclusive; 
25. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Protection Force". 
Recalling its decision 48/471 A of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the Operation in Somalia II, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
3. Expresses deep concern about the adverse effect that the deteriorating financial situation has on reimbursement to troop contributors, placing an additional burden on these countries and putting at risk the continuing supply of troops to the Operation in Somalia II and, consequently, the effective implementation of its mandate; 
4. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
7. Reiterates its decision 48/487 of 24 March 1994, in which it requested the Board of Auditors to conduct a special audit of all aspects of procurement for peace-keeping operations and observer missions; 
8. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
10. Recommends that the Secretariat actively pursue all available means to deliver such services at more economical rates; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
18. Decides that there shall be set off against the apportionment among Member States, as provided for in paragraph 16 above, their respective share in the unencumbered balance of 56,027,000 dollars gross (53,018,000 dollars net) for the period from 1 May to 31 October 1993; 
21. Requests the Secretary-General to submit budget proposals, including revised estimates for the period the Security Council might decide to continue the mandate of the Operation in Somalia II beyond 31 May 1994, no later than 15 July 1994; 
24. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Somalia II". 
Recalling its resolutions 47/224 A and B of 16 March 1993 and 47/224 C of 14 September 1993 and its decision 48/473 A of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the Operation in Mozambique, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
6. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
(b) That it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
11. Decides to appropriate to the Special Account for the United Nations Operation in Mozambique a total amount of 161,799,100 United States dollars gross (159,462,400 dollars net) for the Operation in Mozambique for the period from 1 November 1993 to 30 April 1994, inclusive; 
14. Decides that there shall be set off against the apportionment among Member States, as provided for in paragraph 12 above, their respective share in the unencumbered balance of 21,527,100 dollars gross (21,212,300 dollars net) for the period from 1 July to 31 October 1993; 
16. Requests the Secretary-General: 
19. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique". 
Deeply concerned about the loss of human life and extensive damage and devastation caused by tropical cyclone Nadia, which recently struck vast areas of central and northern Mozambique, 
Noting with grave concern that the stricken areas were yet to recover fully from the consequences of war and previous natural disasters, 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to review the consequences of tropical cyclone Nadia on the national economy of Mozambique and to include his observations and recommendations in the report called for in paragraph 10 (c) of General Assembly resolution 47/42 of 9 December 1992, entitled "Assistance to Mozambique". 
1. The present report contains a summary of the evaluation work accomplished in 1993, including major evaluations carried out, methodological work in the context of emerging programme trends, thrusts and approaches; the work plan for the biennium 1994-1995 is contained in the annex. 
Based on the initial positive response from senior management, CEO is developing a policy paper and a decentralized implementation plan for further consideration and endorsement. 
4. Country studies on government monitoring and evaluation systems. 
Since July 1993, CEO has conducted seven country studies on government monitoring and evaluation systems in an endeavour to contribute to strengthening and enhancing national monitoring and evaluation systems. 
The studies describe the existing monitoring and evaluation system and identify and analyse some of their strengths and weaknesses. 
Some of the strengths identified include: strong commitment and support from political leadership helps to ensure the effectiveness of evaluation; the crucial role of a central approach to monitoring and evaluation; and a highly organized, decentralized system with defined linkages. 
Among the cluster of weaknesses are: inadequacy of established common standards in various ministries and departments for measuring efficiency of performance; inadequate political commitment and financial support; an inadequately integrated reporting system and lack of sound information networks. 
The Sustainable Development Network (SDN) was designed as a programme to support the capacity-building efforts of programme countries for sustainable development through the use of modern information technology. 
The purpose of the exercise was to assess the concept, process, management and preliminary results. 
Owing to the scarcity of tangible results the exercise has not been seen as an evaluation but as an interim assessment providing critical but objective and operational judgement on this programme. 
The report is still under review by the SDN management. 
In response to Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/7 and to paragraph 13 of General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992, CEO has prepared a draft of the guidelines for monitoring and evaluation in the context of the programme approach. 
The guiding principles emphasize measurability of the effectiveness and impact of the programme approach; the ultimate national responsibility for monitoring and evaluation; and the need to ensure that monitoring and evaluation is a built-in component of the programme and that it is responsive to the traditional requirements of decision-making. 
While the monitoring system serves as an ongoing management tool for the decision makers, evaluation as a discrete exercise serves to ensure accountability and draw forward-looking lessons. 
The guidelines were presented to the Consultative Committee on Programme and Operational Questions (CCPOQ) in September 1993 and are being reviewed by the United Nations executing agencies. 
While each subprogramme will be subject to separate evaluations, a comprehensive evaluation report as a whole will be submitted to the Executive Board by June 1995. 
8. Revision of the guidelines for evaluators. 
CEO has been requested to design a performance audit system as part of an integrated effort to introduce decentralized programme management supported by accountability to achieve improved programme quality and effectiveness. 
The purpose of the proposed system is to improve the programme quality through a reinforced and clear concept of accountability and a set of performance indicators agreed upon both by the management and the organization. 
The programme performance audit reflects certain characteristics of internal audit inasmuch as it is an independent assessment of the management effectiveness, allocation of resources, probity of expenditure and control mechanisms. 
It resembles programme evaluation in its review of programme results and in its being an analytical process and a means by which managers are invited to set realistic success criteria and to monitor them. 
It is proposed to design and test the system in a maximum of eight pilot countries to establish its viability as a means of appraisal. 
10. Harmonization. In the context of the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP) subgroup on harmonization, an informal working group has been established with the objective of harmonizing procedures. 
The report also presented a preliminary list of common principles and definitions. 
A status report including the final version of the above report will be presented within the JCGP harmonization subgroup package to the Economic and Social Council at its June 1994 session. 
In view of the forthcoming country programme evaluations planned in 1994 in selected countries, CEO has followed closely the process, documentation and materials for the mid-term reviews of country programmes carried out in 1993. 
Based on the field testing of the current country programme evaluation guidelines in three countries, final guidelines are expected to be ready for circulation by the end of 1994. 
12. Project evaluation and database. 
In addition to the evaluations at the policy, strategy and thematic levels carried out by CEO, numerous project evaluations are carried out at the country level, according to UNDP policy and procedures for projects over $1 million. 
Information in this regard is fed into the Central Evaluation Database (CEDAB). 
13. Inter-Agency Working Group on Evaluation (IAWG). 
IAWG held its latest meeting on 26 to 27 January 1993, at Geneva. 
These initiatives will ensure appropriate support to the operational units without usurping their responsibilities. 
A thematic study on participatory eco-development, examining the level and impact of community participation was completed and published. 
Evaluations also frequently pointed to the discrepancy between the anticipated and actual levels of local inputs and community participation. 
During the year, two evaluations were carried out in Sudan at the end of the first phase on afforestation and reforestation. 
The evaluations highlighted positive achievements on participation by farmers, the catalytic effect on local coordination and motivation. 
A final evaluation of projects implemented by the Committee for American Relief Everywhere (CARE) on semi-arid land management in the Niger pointed to impressive results and surpassing targets. 
Two ex-post evaluations were also carried out in Mali and Mauritania on improved cooking stoves. 
18. The Executive Board may wish to take note of the report of the Administrator on evaluation. 
This publication has elicited interest from both within and outside UNDP. 
In its decision 92/24 of 26 May 1992, the Governing Council requested the Administrator "to expand and accelerate measures that ensure genuine feedback and use of results attained through evaluations and assessments to the programming activities of the UNDP as well as to the Governments concerned" (decision 92/24). 
3. In response to the above, CEO has recently undertaken a number of activities to take stock of the current status of feedback from evaluation findings in UNDP and to identify measures for improvement. 
(c) A statistical analysis of evaluation reports available in CEDAB as at November 1992. 
4. The purpose of the present document is to summarize conclusions and recommendations that have emerged from these studies. 
5. Each of the three reports approached and viewed the problem of evaluation feedback from somewhat different perspectives. 
The first two studies collected data and analysed the processes of monitoring and evaluation that produce feedback information and whether and how that feedback information is used in UNDP management decision-making. 
The third study produced feedback information by analysing CEDAB and attempted to assess the process of evaluation. 
Summarized below are the generic issues raised by these reports. 
6. The studies found that systematic attention to feedback and taking stock of lessons learned is not integrated as part of the programme functions of UNDP - both in terms of corporate cultural practice and operational directives. 
As one field office put it, UNDP is more concerned with the quantity than with the quality of delivery. 
The feedback team also found that there is an attitudinal problem in UNDP that causes resistance to evaluation and a concomitant unresponsiveness to the use of feedback. 
Professional ego was seen as an obstacle to the increased use of feedback and the report observes that "the designer/formulator/approver complex wishes to maintain a free hand in drawing upon their respective accumulated wisdom, experience and professional skills to maximize independence, creativity, and accommodation/negotiation with governments". 
Incentives to seek out feedback are few and it is viewed as a constraining factor. 
The use of feedback is also seen as increasing individual accountability and responsibility, which would have career consequences. 
In some instances, there was also a belief that each situation is unique and that feedback was therefore irrelevant. 
Furthermore, over half the respondents felt that this proportion was about correct. 
11. Functional value of monitoring and evaluation system. 
Ninety-one per cent of the field offices indicated that they felt the current monitoring and evaluation system does not meet their needs fully. 
When asked to select a definition of the ideal monitoring and evaluation system, 75 per cent of programme staff felt that the system should be one that provides lessons learned from all levels and types of UNDP and agency operations and should enable UNDP to learn from experience. 
12. The study team also indicated that some field offices feel that evaluation activities have become ritualistic and are performed as a matter of routine. 
It was felt that evaluations should be undertaken on demand and that the focus in evaluation should shift from concerns about accountability to research into the causality of successful/unsuccessful development. 
The need for accountability could be secured through a system of programme performance audits. 
13. Lack of written guidance on feedback. 
None of the current instruments emphasize a concern for lessons learned as an issue that requires time and thought during (a) project design and (b) the formulation of the evaluation report itself. 
In an organization such as UNDP, which is by necessity format-driven because of the need for uniformity in presentation and reporting requirements, the consequences of scant attention to evaluation and feedback in written instructions are considerable. 
There are no project/programme guidelines that emphasize the need to take stock of past experience. c/ Both the feedback study and questionnaire responses have stressed the need to incorporate a pre-appraisal step during formulation that would focus on the consideration of lessons learned. 
15. Evaluation report. 
The study reported that at the field office level "there is no clear understanding as to how lessons learned are meant to be conceptualized, or for whom they are meant. 
Follow-up action was limited to specific recommendations. 
The lessons learned portion rarely came in for action and comment." 
In addition, existing guidelines do not emphasize actions or set up systems to ensure dissemination, discussion and use of evaluation findings for management actions. 
Further, there is no provision to identify the party responsible for the follow-up of evaluation findings. 
Adjustment of this approach is important as the indicators for success/failure, which are critical for effective and realistic evaluation, must be set out at project formulation and modified through monitoring activity. 
There are no compliance systems to ensure stock-taking of lessons learned. 
Feedback considerations are not incorporated as an important part of project appraisal at the Project Appraisal Committee (PAC) in the field and headquarters or Action Committee stage. 
Furthermore, evaluation findings are not, as a matter of course, systematically reported to the Action Committee or to any other forum. 
18. Responsibility for seeking out feedback. 
Current guidelines do not define who is responsible for seeking feedback. 
However, there is little attempt on UNDP's part to verify that agencies have given thought to feedback issues or to consult with CEO on possible lessons learned from evaluations of similar projects in other countries. 
19. Updating evaluation methodologies. 
On this topic, the report also contains the cautionary note sounded by some field offices that expressed dismay that in UNDP new systems are put in place when small revisions are often sufficient and less disruptive. 
The overall conclusion was that there is no feedback system in operation and though UNDP has elements of such a system, these are functioning in a less than optimal fashion. 
The feedback value of project and programme level documentation (tripartite review reports, in-depth and terminal reports on projects, mid-term and assessment reports of country programmes) was regarded as having a useful potential. 
However, utility was limited by the country-specific nature, the lack of objectivity and the fact that the exercises themselves were not generally conducted in a rigorous, independent and in-depth manner. 
The reception by users of UNDP materials that strive to capture feedback at the global level (i.e., programme advisory notes, technical advisory notes, FINDINGS and FEEDBACK) was lukewarm. 
The questionnaire listed 25 sources of feedback information 18 of which were made available by headquarters. 
Of those that were known, over 37 per cent were not used in decision-making. 
It is also noteworthy that the type of information ranked first and second in utility by the field offices were not UNDP products but from such sources as governments, the World Bank and United Nations agency sources (e.g., the International Labour Organization (ILO)). 
As noted above, it found that evaluation findings are not systematically reported upon in the briefs prepared for the Action Committee and that in no case was feedback insisted upon during PACs. 
23. The study makes the point that other organizations make use of a much wider range of feedback mechanisms that emphasize people-based exchanges and have found oral briefings to be one of the most effective methods of communicating results and ensuring that lessons learned are absorbed quickly. 
The use of programme databases is not well established in UNDP and the feedback study found that the appropriate corporate environment which would encourage such use has not yet evolved. 
Current organizational use of databases is seen as being somewhat passive and there is little widespread use of database information for analytic purposes. 
While CEDAB is proving to be a useful source of information to CEO, it is not yet available in the field and technical teething troubles have been experienced in its introduction at headquarters. 
25. Humanization and internalization of feedback lessons. 
The report stresses, however, that efficient systems alone will not guarantee more use or improve organizational learning. 
To achieve this, attention must be paid to the humanization and internalization of feedback since better organizational learning is possible if individuals in an organization learn their own lessons. 
At present, all in-depth evaluation is undertaken by external consultants, which means that it is kept at a distance by UNDP staff and the organization does not reap dividends in terms of learning that is internalized. 
The team established that the analytical process of drawing transferable lessons from experience is far more demanding, rigorous and time-consuming than may appear at first sight. 
A single evaluation report is rarely sufficient to generate transferable feedback. 
27. Dissemination of evaluation feedback. 
The report observed that the present dissemination strategy attempts to impose findings and lessons from evaluations on UNDP field offices instead of encouraging them to seek relevant feedback. 
The relative priority accorded to training closely parallels the extent to which an organization is considered a learning institution. 
The study notes that while training has received increasing attention in UNDP, the number of training days per annum is still very low, at approximately 2-3 days per staff member. 
The report indicates that top-ranked private corporations often provide 5-10 days per annum per staff member, particularly during periods of rapid change and restructuring. 
Furthermore, there are no programmes on evaluation training and the potential for sensitizing participants to the findings of evaluations through case studies has not yet been adequately explored. 
Attention has not been paid to developing training courses that encompass project design, monitoring and evaluation and demonstrate the crucial link among these three elements. 
29. Both the feedback study and the responses to the questionnaire indicate that UNDP should be less introspective. 
It was pointed out that UNDP should start to develop an approach in its monitoring and evaluation system that caters primarily to the needs of the beneficiaries. 
In instances when they were not neutral in their comments, Governments (14 per cent) criticized UNDP procedures more than they praised them. 
30. On this subject, the feedback team cites an effective approach adopted by the Asian Development Bank that has helped the Government to set up a central evaluation office in Sri Lanka and has trained officers in the principles and techniques of evaluation. 
Similar endeavours were reported to have been successful in Morocco and Chile with the held of UNDP projects. 
It should also be noted that UNDP has been acknowledged as having played a lead role in strengthening national monitoring and evaluation capacity through the CEO programme for the preparation of national monitoring and evaluation monographs. 
To date, this exercise has been completed in 10 countries. 
31. There is an obvious need for UNDP senior management to issue a strong policy statement reaffirming concern for management excellence and the belief that the accumulated experience of UNDP in development is one of its strongest points of comparative and competitive advantage. 
32. This statement should, among other things, reaffirm monitoring and evaluation as a tool to improve both the management and quality of UNDP programmes and projects. 
It should highlight the fact that ownership for programme improvement is vested in UNDP and that each staff member has an individual contribution to make and a responsibility for improving the quality of programmes and for using evaluation findings in management decisions. 
33. Programme performance audits. 
The feedback study has recommended that attention should be paid to refining existing country programme review instruments so that they serve as a type of programme performance audit to enhance accountability at this time of increased decentralization. 
The feedback study sees this exercise as being conducted once per cycle and as involving the Division of Audit and Management Review and CEO. 
A parallel study stemming from the evaluation of the country programme for Myanmar, has also resulted in the recommendation that country programme evaluations, carried out by independent outside consultants, should replace prior programme assessment made by the resident representatives. 
This study sees the country programme evaluations as being organized by the regional bureaux in close consultation with CEO. 
34. These two recommendations will require careful review organization-wide to ensure that changes are made with the chief interest of streamlining and rationalizing current instruments without burdening the system with new requirements. 
While senior management interest would be in topics of strategic and policy concerns, the bureaux may be interested in topics of regional and subregional concern. 
At the field-office level, a more self-conscious approach to the evaluation plans (that are part of the six-monthly country programme management plans) should be adopted. 
In addition, field offices may wish to consider cluster evaluations on themes associated with each country programme. 
The possibility of some field offices adopting common topics or undertaking joint evaluations (such as progress with the incorporation of gender concerns and the experience with national execution) may also be considered in the interests of facilitating the exchange of experiences. 
36. Evaluation topics must be selected based on the usefulness of the topic and attention should be paid the needs of the recipients of each evaluation and how results will be disseminated. 
Care should also be taken to ensure that a management response to the findings and recommendations of each evaluation is factored into evaluation plans. 
Responsibility for follow-up of evaluation recommendations should also be clearly defined. 
The revamping of the UNDP monitoring and evaluation system requires that attention be paid to reviewing the status and role of the evaluation function in UNDP, particularly in the following areas: 
As a result of a strategic planning exercise undertaken by CEO in 1991 (see DP/1992/20), CEO has embarked on a workplan in which programme evaluations are the primary focus during the first few years of the fifth cycle. 
These cover evaluations of a national, regional or thematic nature (such as the study of high tech projects in India and China). 
Strategic evaluations (evaluating UNDP performance in the six areas of focus and of the Special Programme Resources (SPR) programmes) and policy evaluations (such as the UNDP focus on human development) will be launched later. 
This will ensure the selection of topics that are of use and concern to stakeholders and will help in the development of a demand-oriented evaluation function supported by the joint financing of evaluation activity. 
Consideration should be given to using UNDP staff seconded to CEO to lead and undertake evaluations so that institutional learning is internalized. 
CEO currently has a Director and four Professional staff members; all substantive evaluation activity is undertaken by external consultants. 
The institutional location of CEO may also require senior management attention and consideration. 
The study recommends that CEO should undertake more joint evaluation activities with other United Nations and multilateral agencies. 
It is also felt that UNDP should continue to exercise a leadership role in the United Nations Inter-Agency Working Group on Evaluations. 
At present, all CEO major programme evaluation work is funded through SPR, of which $2 million (of the $7 million allocated by the Governing Council for the fifth cycle) is currently available for programming. 
However, as evaluation is a core function similar to audit and management review, consideration of the appropriateness of relying almost exclusively on SPR resources for CEO activity is required. 
Improvement of the monitoring and evaluation system procedures will need to mirror the new programme planning procedures and should focus on defining and measuring outputs and impact rather than inputs and activities. 
To be effective, the revised system must make existing instruments simpler to use and should also focus more emphatically on strengthening national capacity. 
It should also consider the comparative advantage of UNDP in promoting joint evaluation of sectors and programmes in which many donors may be involved even though UNDP may sometimes be only a minor partner. 
In updating UNDP monitoring and evaluation methodology and guidelines, attention should be paid to assessing the use of current elements of the feedback system and exploring new feedback mechanisms and techniques (including electronic systems). 
This will involve the review and adjustment of existing written instructions, document-based feedback, people-based feedback activity, data-based information and training systems. 
The revised system should view project design, formulation, monitoring and evaluation as a complete continuum and pay specific attention to establishing success criteria at the formulation stage. 
To create high quality, usable, demand-driven feedback from evaluation findings, UNDP should consider access to the existing feedback synthesis service operated by the Academy of Educational Development under a USAID contract in Washington, D.C., on a pilot-project basis. 
It has access to a widespread network of institutional and academic sources of information. 
Existing electronic databases should be made more user-friendly without in any way compromising the integrity of the data. 
Training efforts should be redirected to ensure that they cover project design and formulation together with monitoring and evaluation. 
The use of case studies derived from actual UNDP experience should also be pursued. 
1. On 11 November 1993, the Government of the Republic of Cape Verde and UNDP held the main mid-term review meeting for the fourth country programme, 1992-1996. 
This decision was in harmony with Governing Council decision 92/28 dated 26 May 1992. 
3. The process continued in April 1993 with the recruitment of two independent consultants to prepare, on behalf of the two parties, a paper analysing the design and implementation of the programme and including recommendations for the future. 
The mission was carried out in May and June 1993. 
4. The report on the mission was submitted in July 1993 to all partners directly or indirectly involved in the programme. 
Representatives of the principal government ministries and technical agencies attended, along with representatives of all the agencies of the United Nations system represented locally. 
It also took into account the Government's major concerns and hence covered the most significant aspects of the programme. 
7. The programme was divided into three main areas (subprogrammes) on which development efforts were meant to focus: 
(a) Capability to carry out the economic adjustment by improving the efficiency of the administration, strengthening national planning and management capacity and creating an environment favourable to the development of private investment in strategic production sectors (commerce, tourism, industry); 
(c) Promotion of regional development and involvement of the population by strengthening institutions at the regional level, improving living conditions and promoting revenue-generating activities. 
The division of the programme into three subprogrammes (or areas of concentration) could be viewed as an attempt at applying the programme approach. 
These three subprogrammes, created within the programme, did not correspond directly with any well-defined national programmes previously set up by the Government. 
While there was a certain undeniable logic in the way the projects were divided between the three subprogrammes, this had resulted in some fragmentation of programme efforts and further emphasized its financial limitations, particularly after the 25 per cent reduction in programmed resources. 
10. The meeting recognized, however, that since then the new Government had confirmed its strategic choices and refocused some of its objectives: 
(a) With regard to the first subprogramme, greater stress was laid on the need to strengthen national capacity to formulate and manage policies and programmes and on a more efficient, restructured public administration, private sector involvement and aid coordination; 
(c) With regard to the third subprogramme, the Government wished to ensure effective coordination, first of all, between the efforts of its various development partners, primarily through the elaboration of a national decentralization plan. 
Next, it would strive to involve the local population in development activities, one of the essential components of its strategy to fight poverty. 
11. In addition, recognizing the Government's growing concern with environmental issues and noting that some activities had already been initiated under the programme, the meeting decided to create a fourth subprogramme - "Management of natural resources and the environment". 
The backbone of the subprogramme would be the "Strategic Staff" project of the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office (UNSO), designed to build national capacity in the environmental area. 
The project would also help the Government to prepare its national environmental plan, which was to be the subject of a sectoral consultation in 1994, with the support and participation of UNSO, the World Bank and the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO). 
The meeting concluded that there were three major reasons for the situation: 
Each of those projects had been budgeted on the basis of the indicative planning figure (IPF) initially available. 
After the 25 per cent reduction in IPF, it had been difficult to choose which projects should be financed first; 
(c) During the first phase of the programme UNDP, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the International Cooperation Service (MAE/DGCI)had devoted most of their efforts to day-to-day management of the programme. 
In future, better use of the possibilities of systematic dialogue with the ministries and other technical agencies of the Government would allow the programme to move forward more rapidly, while keeping the focus on the goals and priorities of the Government. 
13. Of the three subprogrammes, only the first, having to do with economic management and public administration, had had a truly significant impact. 
Undeniably, the projects in this subsector, designed and formulated at the conclusion of the third programme, have contributed both to the progressive modernization of the public administration and to the establishment of a legal and institutional framework favourable to the development of strategic production sectors (industry, commerce, tourism). 
14. The projects aimed at strategic production sectors had had a significant impact on national capacity-building. 
15. The "Management of the environment and of natural resources" component, which was included under the first subprogramme because it related to the larger concept of "sustainable development" and also for practical reasons, produced some positive results. 
(a) Technical and financial support for the Government to enable it to participate effectively in the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development; 
(b) Preparation of the national master plan for water, in which many national technical personnel participated, under the supervision of the United Nations Department for Development Support and Management Services. 
This plan was the subject of a sectoral consultation in September 1993. 
Unfortunately, for a variety of reasons, for the most part related to preparation, the consultation did not achieve all that it should have. 
The Government intends, with the support of UNDP, to take further follow-up actions to promote this plan; 
Attention should also be drawn in this connection to the recently approved "Strategic Staff" project financed by UNSO, which is designed primarily to develop an operational staff for planning, executing, monitoring and coordinating development activities related to exploitation of natural resources and the environment. 
16. With regard to the second subprogramme, concerning human resources, the meeting noted that although discussions had begun with the Government in 1991, the results obtained to date were scanty. 
17. In the employment sector, the formulation and implementation of programme activities were deferred because of the nearly total lack of national counterpart personnel within the Office of the Secretary of State for Employment, an essential prerequisite for any form of assistance. 
Those needs would be covered by the training component of the "Programme Support" project, which was expected to go into operation in the coming weeks. 
The aim of these initiatives was to present the Government with multisectoral proposals for improving living conditions and promoting human development. 
It noted with particular interest the important role played by UNFPA in strengthening national capacity within the Government, in analysing and publishing the data from the 1990 census and in developing a national population strategy. 
21. With regard to the third subprogramme, "Decentralization and popular participation", the meeting found that implementation had barely begun. 
It concluded that the difficulties encountered in formulating programme assistance stemmed primarily from the lack of prior discussions with the Government to establish a definite timetable and an "entry point" for the programme in the sector. 
Furthermore, UNDP confirmed that in the light of the lengthy discussions at the Round Table conference in November 1992 on the complex and innovative issue that decentralization represented for Cape Verde, the problem would benefit from a sectoral consultation. 
This approach would make it possible to bring the interventions of the various donors into line with the country's own strategies and priorities on the subject and would greatly facilitate the formulation of UNDP assistance. 
They were able to successfully complete this work thanks to the trust funds of the Governments of the Netherlands and Portugal, which jointly financed a project carried out by the Government in association with the Office of Project Support Services. 
On that occasion, the Government obtained the donor community's approval and support for the strategic choices and priorities of its national plan, as well as for some of its specific sectoral programmes (tourism, telecommunications, industrial fisheries, teaching reform, and vocational training). 
Moreover, most of Cape Verde's major partners welcomed the Government's proposals for more flexible aid procedures, more suited to the exigencies of the new economic conditions. 
During the Round Table conference, most donors showed great interest in such areas as women in development, the environment, aid coordination and decentralization. 
24. It was noted at the meeting that the National Technical Cooperation Assessment and Programmes process, which began in 1989 with basic sectoral analyses, has been considerably delayed. 
This can be ascribed to two fundamental causes. 
In the view of the Government, the process and the "standard" format proposed by UNDP for carrying out the exercise are not easily applied to the Cape Verdean administration's capacities, structure and manner of functioning. 
Nevertheless, the two parties have clearly confirmed their interest in the exercise and have agreed to take all measures necessary to revive it. 
25. The meeting then turned to the question of the country strategy note, which it considered an essential coordination tool for the Government. 
It noted that initial contacts had been established between UNDP and the Government when the core documentation was handed over. 
From 1992 to 1993, the number of nationally executed projects increased from 6 to 13. 
These projects are being executed by the Government, which is making use of all available forms of expertise, including officials in the public and para-public sectors, individual consultants, and private research organizations, for the technical operations. 
27. Having examined various reports on government-executed projects, the meeting underscored the good results already obtained from the technical point of view. 
It also noted certain inadequacies in the area of administrative and financial management. 
28. Moreover, UNDP (thanks above all to Development Support Services funds), along with the agencies of the United Nations that still directly execute certain projects, are increasingly calling on local expertise. 
These national consultants are supported from time to time by international experts, who come to supervise the preparation of technical studies, or who conduct seminars or workshops organized for the national project staff. 
29. Generally speaking, other methods of technical cooperation were very little utilized during the first phase of the programme. 
30. With regard to the United Nations Volunteers (UNV), there are currently five specialists assigned to the sectors of health, community development, planning and education. 
Through the programme support project recently put in place, the programme will gain the services of three more specialists in health (the struggle against AIDS), education and popular participation. 
31. In general, the utilization of these diverse formulas of technical cooperation, including recourse to non-governmental organizations (NGOs), will increase with the initiation of the programme support project and the local-participation activities of the third subprogramme. 
Government ministries and agencies and diplomatic missions abroad will soon begin to take inventory of programme needs and potential candidates. 
This will be done very soon with the initiation of the education project, the first project conceived under the new format, the participation of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) which is involved in these new arrangements. 
Of the other funds under the authority of the Administrator, around $3 million remain to be programmed for UNCDF (Santiago water project), and close to $2 million for UNSO (S. Jo\x{7dcc} Baptista Valley and "strategic staff" projects). 
Around $2 million are still available from UNFPA (women and development and family-life education, among others). 
35. The anticipated budget for pipeline projects amounts to $3,460,000, which translates into a deficit of more than $1.5 million if all the projects initially included in the list annexed to the programme are approved. 
The meeting also took note of the funds from the Special Programme Resources/ Management Development Programme, from certain regional projects, and contributions from UNSO, UNCDF, and UNFPA. 
37. During its examination of the various aspects of the programme, the meeting identified and analysed four factors that seem to have caused the difficulties encountered in the execution of the programme. 
This turnover is due in large part to the emergence of the private sector and of a dynamic para-public sector (independently managed institutes), with which the public administration cannot yet compete as far as salaries are concerned. 
The completion of the administrative reform and modernization now under way should help to solve this problem. 
A local project and programme appraisal committee, with expanded responsibilities and effective participation of government technical personnel should promote this dialogue which is so indispensable to the relevance of the programme. 
The abandonment of individual projects in favour of programmes integrating several activities, and the mobilization and rational allocation of other UNDP-administered funds should do much to ease the IPF shortfalls. 
41. Finally, because of their multiple responsibilities and lack of familiarity with relatively complex procedures, national project managers of government-executed projects have some difficulty in performing their administrative and accounting tasks properly. 
The installation of an accounting unit to handle all government-executed projects, the organization of training activities and the computerization of bookkeeping will contribute to strengthen national project-management capacities. 
43. From the outset, UNDP recalled the guiding principles of the programme approach, essentially founded on the Government's taking over the exercise and on its commitment to implement the programme using alternative programme support mechanisms. 
Increased and systematic dialogue with government ministries and technical agencies would have greatly facilitated the development of the programme, which would have more closely mirrored government priorities. 
Among other alternatives, a local project and programme appraisal committee, with expanded responsibilities and the effective participation of technical personnel from the Government, should promote this dialogue which is so indispensable to the relevance of the programme. 
44. Reacting to this proposal, the Government confirmed its interest in such an approach, but felt itself to be insufficiently prepared as yet to successfully undertake it. 
The meeting therefore decided to avoid proliferation of individual projects and to focus instead on coherent, well-articulated, efficient and less costly activities for the remainder of the programme. 
These training activities (seminars, workshops, study trips) will be organized in 1995, i.e. at the time of the preparation of the fifth cycle. 
(a) Improve programme implementation by systematizing and strengthening communication with all government technical agencies, with a view eventually to drawing up coherent programmes that conformed fully to government priorities and objectives; in other words, synergetic programmes designed to achieve greater effectiveness and impact. 
In order to facilitate their evaluation these programmes will have easily measurable performance indicators; 
(b) Ensure substantial management and efficient follow-up of the programme, by establishing a programme steering committee composed of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs (International Cooperation Service) and the UNDP office, with the participation of the Ministry of Economic Coordination (Planning Service). 
The committee will meet at least once every two months; 
(c) Similarly, to ensure better programme quality and its take-over by the Government, by expanding and strengthening the local project and programme appraisal committee. 
Its mandate will not be limited to project review, but will be expanded to all questions of importance for the programme. 
49. After these general decisions and recommendations, the meeting defined the guidelines for each subprogramme. 
50. First subprogramme: The meeting decided to: 
(a) Pursue administrative and financial management reform activities with funds from the Special Programme Resources/Management Development Programme and, if possible, to augment them with a contribution from the African Capacity Building Foundation (ACBF); 
51. Second subprogramme: Discussions will be resumed with the Office of the Secretary of State for Employment on the formulation and implementation of a project to strengthen this department's capacities, with a view towards enabling it to ensure coordination in the area of employment and vocational training. 
52. Third subprogramme: Discussions with the Government will be organized to see in what measure the programme could contribute to the establishment of a national decentralization policy, which could be the object of a sectoral consultation. 
At the same time, a coherent programme of action for local participation and revenue-generating activities, especially for women and the most vulnerable groups, will be formulated. 
This programme will integrate the UNCDF contribution in respect of water supply. 
In the same way, the "Secondary Centres" project, to which the Government attaches great importance for its policy of balanced regional development, should be taken into consideration as soon as the financial condition of UNCDF permits. 
53. Fourth subprogramme: The UNSO "Strategic staff" project will be put into action to support the preparation of the national environmental and sectoral consultation plan of June 1994. 
UNDP/UNSO activities in this subprogramme will be conducted in concert with the World Bank and FAO. 
54. The meeting decided, where government-executed projects were concerned, to strengthen the Government's capacity in the area of administrative and financial management. 
Effect will be given to this decision by recruiting a national accountant through the programme support project and at the same time organizing seminars on national execution procedures for national managers. These seminars could take place during the first half of 1994. 
A sectoral consultation on PIP and poverty, a consultation on the environment and a round-table conference for the mid-term review of the third national development plan are scheduled for 1994. 
56. Furthermore, efforts at the national level for harmonization and coordination with other United Nations agencies will be enhanced (particularly under the country strategy note) and, if possible, extended to other multilateral and bilateral cooperation efforts under way in Cape Verde. 
57. The NATCAP exercise will be transferred to the Planning Service and upgraded pending its incorporation, probably in 1994, into PIP which offers an ideal framework for coordinating assistance. 
58. With regard to the country strategy note, the meeting recommended that the Government and United Nations agencies involved in the exercise initiate discussions in the first weeks of 1994 to determine the methodological approach and work schedule. 
59. The meeting decided that remaining available IPF resources would be used to finance, first and foremost, activities aimed at strengthening or implementing the subprogrammes set forth in paragraphs 50, 51 and 52 above. 
60. It has become evident that, despite efforts to narrow the focus of activities, IPF resources will not be sufficient to meet all those needs. 
61. Moreover, the meeting concluded that the programme should develop a real strategy for mobilizing funds through cost-sharing with donors. 
This strategy will be founded on transparency, participation in the identification and initiation process and on the quality of the proposed programmes. 
63. The meeting ended with a discussion of the urgent need to successfully establish a quality programme. 
In that regard, it assessed the importance of the role that the local project and programme appraisal committee could play in promoting dialogue and coordination. 
65. The meeting concluded that the Committee's mandate should not be confined to the appraisal of projects and programmes but should cover all issues of interest to the programme. 
REVIEW OF SECTORAL CLUSTERS, FIRST PHASE: HEALTH, 
Under the terms of this programme of work, the Commission requested the Secretary-General to prepare thematic reports for its sessions in 1994, 1995 and 1996. 
The present report reviews the trends and needs in implementing chapter 6 of Agenda 21 on protecting and promoting human health. 
It is one of the five thematic reports called for in the Commission's programme of work for 1994. 
3. The report reviews the main trends in the activities of the intergovernmental, governmental and non-governmental actors following the programmatic outline of chapter 6, within the limitations of the information made available by those actors. 
A set of recommendations is provided for the Commission's consideration. 
5. Chapter 6 has five programme areas containing over 100 activities. 
Although many of these programmes do not directly derive from chapter 6, or from Agenda 21, they nevertheless cover areas that are integral to implementing the health aspects of the global sustainable development agenda. 
7. Four general trends are observed in this programme area: (i) increasing emphasis on investments in the social and environmental sectors; (ii) increasing focus on district/local-level health system efforts; (iii) greater support for community participation; and (iv) reform efforts in the health sector. 
9. The "district health system" concept aims at achieving an equitable distribution of health resources by providing health services, taking intersectoral action and encouraging community participation. 
WHO and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), among other agencies, have been active in promoting this concept. 
WHO has also developed a set of guidelines to serve as the basis for implementing district-level programmes. 
10. Community action for health was one of the technical discussion themes at the 1994 World Health Assembly of WHO and is a core issue in providing primary health care. 
These include the Settlement Infrastructure and Environment and Community Development Programmes of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat), the Education for All Programme of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) and the Community Nutrition Programme of the Food and Agriculture Organization (FAO). 
The concept of Primary Environmental Care (PEC), 3/ is also emerging as an instrument of potential importance that non-governmental organizations and various United Nations agencies increasingly see as a means of improving the quality of life of people through environmental regeneration. 
The WHO second evaluation report on the implementation of the Global Strategy for Health for All by the Year 2000, for example, indicates a strong political commitment to achieving health-for-all goals. 
13. Eradication and/or control of over a dozen communicable diseases by target dates, and relevant infrastructural improvements are the focus of this programme area. 
14. The United Nations system, in particular WHO, has had programmes on eradicating various communicable diseases for several decades. 
This long tradition has also lent itself to well-established inter-agency cooperation. 
For example, FAO and WHO are working on the link between health and disease transmission through food supplies. 
UNDP efforts in this area involve strengthening community responses to the AIDS epidemic in Asia and the Pacific. 
16. A recent collaborative effort to encourage research is the Task Force on Tropical Diseases and the Environment by the Special Programme for Research and Training in Tropical Diseases (TDR). 
17. Many of the disease control and eradication programmes of the United Nations system have been successful. 
18. This programme area focuses on children and youth, women, and indigenous groups as particularly vulnerable groups for whom Governments and agencies are asked to provide special services. 
19. There seem to be more instances of special agency programmes for women and children than for indigenous groups or youth. 
For example, WHO and UNICEF have jointly formulated a set of indicators and a global monitoring framework that focuses on children. 
WHO has established a Global Commission on Women's Development and Health. 
UNICEF, FAO and WHO are involved in national follow-up to international and regional initiatives, such as the World Summit for Children. 
WHO and UNESCO have jointly focused on improving the health of schoolchildren through improved school environments. 
A relevant initiative is the common goals set by FAO, WHO, UNICEF and the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) to provide a framework for in-country collaboration with respect to the health of women and children. 
Numerous United Nations agencies are helping to improve the capacity of municipal governments to manage the urban environment and improve living conditions in cities. 
Efforts have been increased in the recent years owing to rapid urban growth and the growing need for health services in cities. 
25. There are also programmes that address the growing need to network the available information. 
A collaborative project involving WHO, UNICEF, UNDP, the Rockefeller Foundation, bilateral donors and research and development institutes 6/ aims to develop a network of supporting institutions that will mobilize needed technical and financial input in the implementation of projects developed by the participating cities. 
27. The role of health centres is receiving increased attention; in part, as a result of the overall decentralization efforts. 
Currently, studies are being carried out in eight cities to further develop the idea of designating one health centre in each urban district as a "reference health centre". 
30. The health components of many ongoing United Nations agency programmes, particularly those of WHO, UNEP and FAO, are building blocks for the information content of this programme area. 
These activities include the health components of the Global Environmental Monitoring System (GEMS), the Human Exposure Assessment Locations (HEALS) and the Global Networks project for education, training and research. 
In addition, the UNEP APELL and Cleaner Production projects provide industry with essential information and advice to reduce pollution and related health risks. 
31. WHO has also been developing health criteria for quality of air, drinking-water and coastal waters. 
These increase organized information capabilities and provide the base on which Governments and local authorities build national standards or establish local pollution control programmes. 
Environmental health impact assessments, which are becoming prerequisites for development projects, are also an important information collection tool. 
32. A new initiative involves the joint monitoring and assessment initiative of UNEP/WHO, which aims to develop methodologies to link data on environmental quality and the health status of exposed populations. 
It is planned to closely link this initiative to the work of UNEP and the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat on harmonizing environmental statistics and developing sustainable development indicators. 
33. The content of programme area E is closely related to the content of a number of sectoral Agenda 21 chapters, including chapters 8, 9, 17-21 and 39. 
Integrated approaches to pollution risk reduction, through a series of pilot projects, are expected to lead to the development of comprehensive risk analysis, pollution source identification and prioritization of remedial action. 
These are likely to result in the formulation of cost-effective health protection components and prevention/control measures. 
Focusing on specific target groups is another approach that is likely to produce the desired results. 
Such cross-linkages include the Healthy Cities project and the supportive environment projects. 
36. With the exception of one country, all indicated that they had a national health plan. 
One country indicated that its national health strategy was integral to its overall environmental investment programme. 
An Asian developing country indicated that its national health strategy included standards for management of health care, training of health personnel, media education, immunization programmes and reduction of malnutrition. 
Most are aware of or have been guided by the Health for All strategy and Agenda 21. 
Most indications relate to provision of curative care. 
Several strongly emphasize the need for training of personnel, education programmes on environmental and health linkages and other awareness campaigns. 
Those that have provided information on this programme area emphasize the need to eradicate poliomyelitis, malaria and leprosy and reduce measles. 
Many developing countries indicate they have collaborative projects with international agencies and bilateral donors regarding the reduction, eradication and control of the above diseases. 
Many also indicate they need more human and financial resources to monitor illnesses and their sources, run education campaigns and improve the overall health infrastructure. 
39. Most responding developing countries indicate that they have health programmes for children. 
Programmes for the other three vulnerable groups appear to be fewer or lacking. 
One country also indicated the ageing as an additional vulnerable group. 
40. There is hardly any information on urban health challenges. 
The information received indicates there is some level of decentralization and some surveying of needs in the urban setting. 
41. Water pollution and the related health effects appear to be a priority for developing countries. 
Most developing countries also indicate urgent needs for monitoring and measuring pollutants in all media, particularly air and water, and in relation to the health and environmental effects of pesticides. 
Environmental and health impact assessments appear to be a priority area for future development assistance needs, including technology, training and information systems. 
Health indicators appear to have deteriorated slightly during the biennium 1989-1990. 
The needs focus primarily on improving or establishing information systems. 
Some of these diseases, such as measles, are prevented through regular and/or comprehensive vaccination programmes. 
They report the occurrence of poliomyelitis and tuberculosis as well as of AIDS. 
One country indicates that a national committee to prevent AIDS has been established. 
Assistance needs fall under improvement of health information and education services, technologies, and codification and surveying of environmental factors. 
44. Child care, prenatal care, immunization and vaccination programmes, and family planning are listed as programmes directed to vulnerable groups. 
Assistance is needed primarily in modernizing existing systems, particularly in schools. 
45. One responding country participates in the WHO Healthy Cities programme. 
The same country also indicates that many local authorities finance and run local programmes and that many districts have their own regional programmes. 
46. Contamination of foodstuffs, nitrification of water and soil from pesticide use, drinking water quality and noise are mentioned as top health risks from urban pollution. 
One country has a government decree for monitoring health and environment status, involving tens of districts. 
Another country indicates that air pollution is monitored to some degree; it has no information on indoor pollution, however. 
The country is in the process of reducing lead in fuel to improve air quality. 
Assistance needs relate to research and monitoring capabilities. 
47. In most responding developed countries, primary health care is largely available; three quarters or more of the people have access to health services and care. 
In some countries the coverage is entirely a public service and is almost universal. 
Most have national health plans and are part of the WHO Health for All strategy. 
48. In all responding developed countries, overall health indicators are high: life expectancies range from 70 to 80 years; there are adequate numbers of medical personnel, health-care centres, research institutes; and low infant mortality rates. 
Most national efforts include intersectoral coordination involving several ministries and local governments. 
49. A problem area is the rapid decrease in the rural population which (i) reduces incentives for medical personnel to work there and (ii) no longer justifies rural medical centres as they become less cost-effective. 
One country has responded to the latter problem by providing mobile health services in rural areas. 
50. Most communicable diseases listed in chapter 6 are no longer a priority or no longer exist in developed countries. 
Although some indicate a slight increase in tuberculosis, numbers are too small to consider it an epidemic. 
51. The current overall focus is more on the AIDS epidemic and on cardiovascular diseases, cancer and occupational accidents. 
AIDS is reported as a priority by all responding developed countries particularly in terms of controlling its spread, as is health-related development assistance to developing countries. 
52. Of the four groups identified in this programme area, children and women appear to receive more attention. 
One country indicated 99.9 per cent coverage for prenatal and child care. 
Some have particular legislation that protects the rights of children and upholds the relevant international instruments. 
53. One country indicated that its development assistance experience in developing countries is currently being used internally in dealing with the needs of its indigenous people. 
These are the ageing and the disabled. 
One country also considers the unemployed a vulnerable group with respect to health needs. 
These groups also receive health care and other social services through national strategies and policies. 
55. This programme area requires action regarding urban health plans, surveying of health and environmental linkages in urban settings, local health services and information networks in cities. 
This enables them to not only implement national health plans and policies but also adopt local programmes to meet local needs. 
Most activities in this area, such as information centres and surveys, are part of national health services and are not separately reported. 
57. Developed countries have numerous success stories regarding the measurement, monitoring and control of various environmental pollution cases. 
Some countries' information systems also form the backbone of international environmental monitoring systems. 
58. Most responding developed countries list specialized environmental legislation to deal with a range of problems, from noise reduction to vehicle emission standards and energy efficiency requirements. 
Many also provide development assistance in relevant monitoring technologies and training. 
A priority area in this context appears to be water pollution and the reduction of relevant health effects. 
59. Three major groups, as recognized in Agenda 21, are singled out in chapter 6 as vulnerable groups: children and youth, women, and indigenous people. 
However, given the central place of human and environmental health in sustainable development, all other major groups have a stake in helping to implement the activities in chapter 6. 
60. Non-governmental organizations have been particularly active in the health area. 
However, given that health is a fundamental concern in environment and development, activities and efforts of all other major groups are directly or indirectly linked to promoting and protecting health. 
Scientific and technological communities have a particular role in terms of generating the methods that help assess various environmental risks, and provide prevention and abatement processes for the use of public and private institutions. 
61. The growing importance of the role of major groups in the health sector was highlighted at the Inter-sessional Workshop on Health, the Environment and Sustainable Development, organized by the Government of Denmark. 
62. Many national and international non-governmental organizations are already important agents in the execution of health programmes. 
Increasingly, bilateral and multilateral donors either directly fund the efforts of those organizations or require that they are involved in programme implementation. 
They are recognized as important partners in the delivery of services, in the development of innovative action at the local level, in the support of community-driven approaches to sustainability, in assessing problems and evaluating policies and in collecting and disseminating information. 
Recommendations for health and sustainable development focus on placing high priority on reducing inappropriate medical intervention by the provision of more independent consumer information and education on medical intervention. 
This non-governmental organization also suggests that more traditional methods such as breast-feeding be promoted, trade in dangerous drugs be reduced, dangerous pharmaceuticals be included in an internationally agreed ban, health efforts focus on prevention, and disclosure of information on toxicity and exposure be increased. 
64. This major group has a particular role in promoting and protecting health by generating the knowledge and technologies necessary to carry out the objectives of chapter 6, as well as other health-related matters in Agenda 21. 
One scientific association submitted an official report on health: the Environmental Research Committee of the Japan Scientists Association (JSA). 
65. The JSA report proposes a model that illustrates the importance of adopting a preventive approach. 
As these states are not definite points but phases, they involve a transitional period when neither of the states is clearly prevalent. 
The model has significant policy implications. 
Similarly, the cut-off point affects legal requirements and regulations on the level of acceptable "risk" related to various types of exposure to environmental factors. 
66. Chapter 6 identifies scientific and technological means of improving the understanding, forecasting and management of health needs that can be grouped as follows: (i) strategy design at the national, district and local levels; (ii) improved information management; (iii) health modelling; (iv) international generation and sharing of health information. 
Recent international developments signal an opportunity for re-emphasizing health planning and related activities with the expectation of near-term benefit. 
68. Improved information management. 
A number of agencies carry out programmes that focus on human resource development in the health field. 16/ A relatively simple but crucial aspect of the efforts in this area is providing training materials in local languages. 
It is also essential to link the different training activities at the national level into a common planning framework. 
WHO has begun work with the World Bank and UNDP to create a Network for Capacity Building in Health Sector Reform. 
The focus of the proposed network is on information exchange, tools development and advocacy. 
The network can be an important means of pooling expertise, linking people with similar vision and motivation, thus breaking the isolation that many professionals charged with designing and monitoring reform efforts are facing. 
72. The estimated cost of implementing the activities of chapter 6 is US$ 51 billion a year, including US$ 6.4 billion from multilateral sources in the form of grants and concessional loans. 
73. A number of costing methods have been applied by WHO to the programme areas of chapter 6. 17/ This analysis argues that, given the current total public health expenditures, it is both feasible and economical to meet the estimated cost of chapter 6. 
The primary requirement in this context is to evaluate the allocation of the expenditures to various health services and assess their cost effectiveness in a "population-development needs" matrix. 
The WHO study suggests that these reforms be undertaken in the context of national sustainable development plans rather than as stand-alone efforts for isolated health problems. 
75. The main recommendation that stems from reviewing the national and international activities under chapter 6 is that the ongoing efforts for health sector reform should be supported by international institutions in general and by the Commission in particular. 
In this context, the Commission may wish to take into account the four broad "lines of reform" identified in the background paper prepared by WHO: 
(ii) Health sector reform: ministries of health increasing the allocation of resources to the most cost-effective programmes; 
76. Some specific recommendations are set out below. 
77. Future reporting on progress in promoting and protecting health: The Commission may wish to consider requesting that future national and international reporting on progress in implementing the activities of chapter 6 should focus on the steps taken to promote the four reform trends identified above. 
The Commission may wish to encourage Governments and intergovernmental bodies to adopt a broad approach at the regional, national and local levels. 
A community focus could be more strategic than focusing on programmes for individual groups. 
The Commission may wish to consider emphasizing a community focus in building community care. 
Current experience indicates that the partnership approach is common to successful programmes. 
The partnership approach should involve communities, non-governmental organization, municipalities and local health departments jointly addressing problems and mobilizing local resources. 
82. Environmental health impact assessments. 
There is agreement that new development projects should undergo an environmental impact assessment. 
The Commission may consider requesting all United Nations agencies to run environmental health impact assessments for new and existing programmes. 
In this context, the Commission may also wish to suggest that major groups participate in such assessment processes and/or undertake independent verification at the local level. 
Building upon Agenda 21 of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, participants in the Inter-sessional Workshop on Health, the Environment and Sustainable Development, held in Copenhagen, from 23 to 25 February 1994, 
Meeting as an integral part of the inter-sessional programme of the Commission on Sustainable Development, and within the framework of the forthcoming International Conference on Population and Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women, which all address important components of Agenda 21, 
With a view to further promoting the Chapters of Agenda 21 relevant to the Workshop, 
Convinced of the need for urgent action for a sustainable future, 
Recognizing the important impact of population growth and production and consumption patterns on health, the environment and sustainable development, 
Invites the Commission on Sustainable Development to receive for debate, and preferably for wide dissemination, the following set of recommendations for urgent attention and follow up: 
To promote awareness and commitment among concerned authorities, the general public and specific target groups to the close and fundamental relationship between health, the environment and sustainable development; 
To convince Governments of the essential need for political commitment to integrate the trinity of health, the environment and sustainable development through innovative and holistic approaches; 
To encourage a carefully planned redirection of national and international resources, better understanding and coordination among the authorities responsible, and increased funding for health and the environment; 
To ensure, at the national level, that health, environment and other relevant actors participate fully and democratically in a sustainable planning process, particularly at the pre-investment planning stage, and are given adequate resources, opportunities and information as well as managerial and technical capacity; 
To ensure the development of participatory planning so that decision-making and implementation take place at the appropriate, decentralized level; 
To build up greater institutional capacity for the conception, planning and management of appropriate health and environment policies and operational elements at the international, national, local and community levels with the assistance of international donors, if necessary; 
To support international and regional collaboration between United Nations agencies and international bodies, including non-governmental organizations, that aims at achieving human health goals as explicitly and implicitly contained in Agenda 21; 
To request multilateral and bilateral cooperation agencies to take into account these recommendations in the formulation of policies and programmes aimed at supporting health, the environment and sustainable development; 
To build on the achievements of existing approaches, such as primary health care and healthy cities and municipalities, in integrating health, the environment and sustainable development; 
To emphasize the usefulness in the national, local and ecological context of enhancing all sustainable and participatory planning methods with appropriate tools, including health impact assessments, integrated within environment impact assessments, and checklists based on the best available national and international data; 
To develop and implement national accounting systems which incorporate environmental and human health parameters; 
To increase the use of economic instruments (such as revenue collection, taxes, levies or subsidies) to promote health through the integration of health, the environment and sustainable development; 
To disseminate as widely as possible relevant and available information and statistics on health and environment parameters, translated into local languages, with a view to alerting local authorities and local groups to possible risks or benefits of alternative paths of action, as well as the consequences of unsustainable lifestyles; 
1. In its decision 1993/314 on 29 July 1993 the Economic and Social Council approved the provisional agenda for the second session of the Commission on Sustainable Development which, in item 6 (b), provided for a review of sectoral clusters, first phase: toxic chemicals and hazardous wastes. 
2. In thematic reports such as this, corresponding to the Agenda 21 sectoral clusters, the Commission requested the Secretary-General to include, inter alia, information on the main activities that countries are undertaking or planning. 
Unfortunately the Secretariat had received only a few national reports at the time of the preparation of the present report. 
3. Almost 11 million naturally occurring or man-made chemicals have been identified. 1/ About 100,000 chemicals are currently produced on a commercial basis, with 1,500 chemicals, however, accounting for 95 per cent of world chemical production. 
Approximately 1,000 new chemical substances enter the market every year. 
An increase in the use of chemicals can be foreseen in the food, pharmaceutical, engineering and construction industries. 
8. Because of the trend in the world chemical industry towards more complex products, exposure and risks are bound to increase at all stages of production, transportation, storage and use. 
However, a great deal remains to be done to ensure the environmentally sound management of toxic chemicals, within the principles of sustainable development and improved quality of life for humankind. 
Two of the major problems, particularly in developing countries, are lack of sufficient scientific information for the assessment of risks entailed by the use of a great number of chemicals, and lack of resources for the assessment of chemicals for which data are at hand. 
UNCED further emphasized that gross chemical contamination, with grave damage to human health, genetic structures, reproductive outcomes, and the environment, continues to exist in some of the world's most important industrial areas. 
Restoration will require major investment and the development of new techniques. 
The long-range effects of pollution, on even the fundamental chemical and physical processes of the Earth's atmosphere and climate, and the importance of those effects are only beginning to be understood. 
UNCED recognized that a considerable number of international bodies are involved in work on chemical safety. 
Such work has international implications, since chemical risks do not respect national boundaries. 
(b) Harmonization of classification and labelling of chemicals; 
(e) Strengthening of national capabilities and capacities for management of chemicals; 
(f) Prevention of illegal international traffic in toxic and dangerous products. 
11. Unfortunately only a small number of reports were submitted by Governments on progress made in the implementation of the six programmes. 
Consequently the scope of the present report is limited, and a considered assessment of progress made can be attempted only when much more information is submitted on country experiences. 
However, the United Nations Environment Programme, as task manager, submitted a comprehensive report on the activities of the United Nations system and other multilateral organizations. 
The rest of this section, therefore, describes mainly the activities of the United Nations system in the implementation of the programmes and concludes with an outline of new initiatives for their accelerated implementation. 
12. Data on the properties of and exposure to a chemical are required before a chemical risk assessment can be conducted. 
Such data are provided primarily by industry, government and private-sector research institutions. 
In order to achieve international acceptance, data quality and test method harmonization are important. 
OECD and the European Union (EU) have taken significant steps to encourage industry to generate and provide data of good quality on which to base chemical risk assessments. 
13. Chemical hazards and risks have been assessed, and guideline limits for exposure have been produced by international organizations for many years. 
The production of such evaluations is a resource-intensive activity. 
At present IPCS produces an average of 14 environmental health criteria documents a year. 
The time-frame for producing such a document is at least two years. 
14. Publication of a document on scientific principles for the assessment and characterization of risks to human health associated with chemical exposure and on the derivation of guidance values for health-based exposure limits is anticipated in 1994. 
OECD, with UNEP, is mainly responsible for the development of methodologies to assess environmental hazards and exposure, whereas IPCS is mainly responsible for the development of methodologies that assess effects on human health. 
The scope of JMPR - to be renamed the Joint Meeting on Pesticides (JMP) - will be widened in 1994 to include consideration of public health, occupational health and environmental concerns. 
A number of organizations have embarked on new initiatives to address the risk assessment of pesticides. 
The directive is supported by guidelines and criteria for evaluating pesticides. 
18. In 1993, EU adopted a directive containing general principles for the assessment of risks posed by new substances to workers, consumers, the general public and the environment, and the EU Regulation on the Evaluation and Control of the Risks of Existing Substances came into force. 
The Regulation foresees the collection of data, in a harmonized electronic format, for over 10,000 substances during the period 1994-1998 and storage of that data on the EUCLID database. 
19. International initiatives in the area of harmonization of classification and labelling of chemicals started a few years before UNCED. 
Following a 1989 International Labour Conference resolution, ILO, in consultation with a number of international, regional and national bodies concerned with the classification and labelling of chemicals, initiated action to ensure the establishment of a globally harmonized system and issued a report assessing the magnitude of the task. 
20. The United Nations Recommendations were developed by the United Nations Committee of Experts on the Transport of Dangerous Goods, which is serviced by the Economic Commission for Europe (ECE). 
They have been used as a basis for national and international transport regulations/instruments for various modes of transport. 
There is close cooperation among international transport organizations in this area. 
The OECD clearing-house also elaborated proposals for harmonized criteria for aquatic toxicity based on those developed in the EU and the Nordic countries. 
Preliminary work, at the level of national expert, has started on the categories of carcinogen and toxic to reproduction. 
22. In 1992 the IPCS Coordinating Group for the Harmonization of Chemical Classification Systems was established, with ILO providing the secretariat. 
It has agreed that OECD will be the focal point for harmonization of all human health and environmental effects. 
ILO will be the focal point for harmonization of physical hazards of chemicals and for hazard communication - i.e., labelling and chemical safety data sheets. 
The International Occupational Safety and Health Information Centre of ILO (ILO/CIS) has started to elaborate work plans for the harmonization of hazard communication. 
24. Information exchange on toxic chemicals and chemical risks is the task of most international organizations and programmes involved in the promotion of chemical safety. 
Many varieties of information are available from United Nations bodies/programmes and other international organizations, some of them mentioned above. 
ILO/CIS has collected and disseminated, with the aid of nearly 70 national centres, technical and legal information on occupational health and safety. 
UNIDO is planning to set up a global chemical safety information network for both chemical and pesticide production in developing countries, particularly aimed at small and medium-sized operations. 
It also intends to revise its strategy for the selection of data and plans to establish, in cooperation with IPCS, expert panels to validate the quality of information contained in its system. 
The resulting validated data sets are intended to provide a source of basic data of internationally recognized quality which are needed for assessing chemical risks in both national and international forums. 
It is expected that these validated data sets will facilitate mutual acceptance of risk assessments among concerned groups and organizations. 
26. The IRPTC chemical identity file is being expanded to assist developing countries to set up their own national inventories of manufactured and imported chemicals. 
The list includes all relevant information collected and disseminated by the United Nations system and is mandated and reviewed by the General Assembly. 
27. A number of mechanisms for disseminating information have been developed - for example, the London Guidelines for the Exchange of Information on Chemicals in International Trade, adopted by UNEP in 1987. 
A set of elements that might be included in such an instrument have been identified and will be further elaborated in 1994. 
The establishment and implementation of the PIC procedure provides an immediate way to reduce the risk posed by chemicals banned or severely restricted in one or more countries. 
29. The reduction of chemical risks in food is addressed in the Codex Alimentarius Commission recommendations of acceptable daily intakes in food and maximum residue levels in crops. 
The recommendations serve as guidelines for many countries in their regulatory work on food safety. 
FAO is preparing to review the implementation of the Code. 
FAO and UNEP have assisted developing countries in the implementation of integrated pest management and also jointly co-sponsor the Panel of Experts on Integrated Pest Control in Agriculture. 
FAO/UNEP/WHO are collaborating on a project to publish guidelines on the treatment and disposal of bulk and small quantities of pesticide waste aimed especially for developing countries. 
OECD intends to use the results of a recent survey of pesticide risk reduction activities in member countries as a basis for setting priorities for future work. 
There is a proposal for a EU biocides directive, which will establish a list of approved active ingredients in non-agricultural pesticides, and will complement an existing directive on plant protection products. 
Some countries have found that attaching a high cost to re-registering older pesticides has removed the higher risk chemicals from the market. 
ILO formulates policies and programmes to help improve working conditions with respect to chemicals and produces international labour standards to serve as guidelines to national authorities in putting these risk reduction policies into action. 
UNIDO and UNEP intend to increase their involvement in providing information on cleaner production, with UNEP establishing regional centres for the application of cleaner technologies. 
They are reflected in numerous national regulations and in a number of international instruments, including the International Maritime Dangerous Goods Code (under the auspices of IMO) and the European Agreement concerning International Carriage of Dangerous Goods by Road (under the auspices of ECE). 
33. Phasing out of chloro-fluorocarbons (CFCs) is addressed by the Vienna Convention for the Protection of the Ozone Layer and the Montreal Protocol on Substances that Deplete the Ozone Layer, as amended. 
A number of new approaches will be explored, such as the use of pollutant release and transfer registers. 
Another focus will be to develop practical approaches to substances that have similar structure, use, hazardous properties or manufacturing processes. 
35. There has been much activity by international organizations in addressing ways to prevent or respond to major chemical accidents at fixed installations. 
A key initiative was the EU directive on the major accident hazards of certain industrial activities. 
36. ILO published a manual on major hazard control in 1988 and a Code of Practice on the Prevention of Major Industrial Accidents in 1991. 
The ILO Convention and Recommendation on the Prevention of Major Industrial Accidents were adopted in 1993. 
Its main goal is to prevent technological accidents and reduce the impact of those that occur by assisting decision makers and technical personnel to increase community awareness of hazardous installations and to prepare response plans in case of unexpected events. 
UNEP is currently working with IMO to develop specific activities on the prevention of accidents in ports. 
39. IPCS has four main projects to support national poison control programmes which, through a worldwide network of poison information centres and related medical and analytical toxicology facilities, provide information on a 24-hour basis. 
IPCS plans to study the epidemiology of pesticide poisonings in various parts of the world, with a view to reducing them. 
A Centre on Health Aspects of Chemical Accidents is being established in the Netherlands, in collaboration with WHO. 
40. UNCED proposed that industry should develop an international code of principles for management of trade in chemicals, particularly with respect to their disposal. 
UNEP has been requested by its governing council to provide an international forum for consultation with private-sector parties on the preparation of a code of ethics on the international trade in chemicals. 
Toxic release inventories, requiring industry to make an accounting of their toxic releases into the environment as part of community-right-to-know programmes, have led to voluntary clean-up in some countries - e.g., the United States of America. 
42. Most developed countries have at least some systems in place for the environmentally sound management of chemicals. 
In many developing countries and countries in transition, such systems are very limited or non-existent. 
The establishment and strengthening of such systems and institutions at the national and regional level in the developing world is needed. 
43. Concern with insufficient control of chemicals prompted UNEP, in 1987, to adopt the London Guidelines for the Exchange of Information on Chemicals in International Trade, as described above. 
UNEP has developed training and technical assistance programmes in cooperation with other international organizations for the application of its legislative guidance documents on chemicals management in developing countries. 
International policies and standards regarding the safety of chemicals at work are formulated by ILO. 
ILO helps developing countries to establish or strengthen national frameworks so that they can eventually ratify ILO instruments. 
44. One of the objectives of IPCS is to improve the capabilities of national authorities to conduct their own evaluations of health and environmental hazards and risks from chemicals. 
Training courses have been conducted for senior decision makers and carefully chosen professionals. 
IPCS provides comprehensive sets of tools for increasing the capacity of countries to deal effectively with poisonings, including guidelines on setting up and operating poison control centres and a handbook on recognizing poisoning and first aid measures. 
Some countries in transition reported a particular need to boost their laboratories so as to be able to comply with guidelines. 
For example, UNIDO pays particular attention to training in the safe formulation and application of pesticides and has published safety guidelines. 
47. The United Nations Centre for Urgent Environmental Assistance, which is an experimental programme of UNEP, is exploring ways to enhance existing international capacities for responding to emergencies with environmental consequences. 
48. ECE assists countries in economic transition in the clean-up of chemical waste sites. 
OECD's Development Assistance Committee recently adopted a number of guidelines on aid and environment which include guidance for the management of chemicals. 
UNITAR, in cooperation with IPCS and its cooperating organizations, has started work on an inventory of training assistance activities organized by international organizations in the field of chemical safety. 
Activities to strengthen national capabilities for the management of chemicals contribute to the reduction and/or prevention of such traffic. 
50. The Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP) has been conducting a preliminary assessment of illegal traffic in toxic and dangerous products and wastes. 
ESCAP and the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA) are planning to address the development of appropriate legislation. 
(c) A programme on sustainable economic and ecological development in the chemical industry in economies in transition has been launched by ECE; 
52. In the developed world the Nordic countries have long-established cooperation mechanisms among themselves in the area of chemical control, and negotiations are under way for harmonizing legislation and guidelines with those of the EU countries. 
OECD is another forum where the Nordic countries actively participate in the programme of rational distribution of work among members in order to avoid overlapping in chemical risk assessment. 
Finland and Norway have taken on two chemicals each for risk assessment in the high production volume chemicals programme of OECD. 
Exporters of banned or severely restricted chemicals have to inform the authorities not only in the importing country but also in their home countries before export (e.g., Finland). 
The Nordic chemical industry has embraced the "responsible care" programme and in Norway, at least, the chemical industry has demonstrated willingness to comply with EU regulations even before they are incorporated into domestic legislation. 
This is embodied in voluntary programmes by industry, governmental legislation and economic incentives. 
The Federal Canadian Environmental Protection Act (CEPA) provides a tool for managing chemicals at each stage of the life cycle. 
There is a substantial federal effort being made to conduct environmental and health assessments for up to 100 priority chemicals by the year 2000. 
This information will be made available to the public. 
Risk reduction programmes have been established through the Green Plan which, inter alia, requires a 50 per cent reduction in sulphur dioxide emissions in eastern Canada by 1994. 
55. Industry in Canada has developed its own guidelines and codes of practice involving toxic chemicals. 
It initiated the National Emission Reduction Master Plan, a voluntary approach to collecting release information. 
56. The United States of America, being a major producer and consumer of chemicals, has an array of chemical-control programmes based in part on the Toxic Substances Control Act and the Federal Insecticide, Fungicide and Rodenticide Act. 
The United States has found that it makes sense to approach the control of pesticides one at a time. 
Each producer most prove conclusively that the pesticide will not cause unacceptable risks to human health or the environment before it is used. 
However, this approach has not proved successful in reducing risks for other chemicals and, consequently, the United States is looking at measures other than "command and control". 
The Act also established inventories of the annual emissions of 300 toxic chemicals. 
Since companies must account for their emissions and make the information available to the public, the Act has put pressure on them to reduce their emission levels and identify wasteful processes. 
Using the inventory data as a baseline, about 2,000 companies have voluntarily agreed to reduce their releases of 17 priority chemicals by 33 per cent in 1993 and by 55 per cent in 1995. 
(The 33 per cent goal was achieved in 1992.) 
Industry in the United States also subscribes to the "responsible care" principles, as a prerequisite for membership in industry associations. 
The United States is also involved in innovative approaches to risk reduction such as an evaluation of different alternatives to production in particular industries such as printing and dry cleaning. 
These approaches consider the impact of products and processes on workers, the public and the environment and then build into the design phase of the production cycle a comprehensive approach to achieve the lowest economically feasible risk. 
It indicates that appropriate import controls are very effective in controlling illegal traffic in toxic chemicals. 
57. The Netherlands has decided that, as a national objective, the maximum permissible chemical risk level for the public and the environment must not be exceeded by the year 2000. 
The Netherlands has made a significant contribution to the work of EU and OECD in this area by taking responsibility for evaluating the risk of seven chemicals. 
58. Countries in transition in Central and Eastern Europe have been trying to align their legislation and guidelines as regards chemicals with those of EU and OECD. 
The environmental impact of chemicals is also being introduced into new legal frameworks. 
However, the national capacity to assess such impacts and risks is limited. 
In the Czech Republic a network of specialized laboratories has been formed, some of which are equipped with modern apparatus to perform chemical analysis using internationally approved methods. 
Control over the transportation of toxic chemicals is in many cases insufficient. 
59. Most developing countries have limited or no capacities at all in this area. 
Sri Lanka has introduced a risk-reduction programme as well, beginning with a survey of the state of preparedness of industries with potentially hazardous processes and the planning of institutional strengthening in the area of emergency preparedness. 
The Republic of Korea has a Toxic Chemicals Control Act which requires risk assessment and annual registration of certain chemicals before manufacturing and importation. 
60. The planning of chemical control, prevention and risk reduction measures has not kept pace with accelerated industrialization in many developing countries. 
Some chemical industries in developing countries emit significant quantities of pollutants into the sea and air, and small industries often emit untreated liquids into important waterways. 
In other cases important industries are prioritized for control measures, such as the oil industry in Myanmar and the mining and metallurgical industry in Bolivia. 
61. Some developing countries have reported that the cost of cleaning up existing production processes is often prohibitive. 
Neither do they have the capability to respond effectively to serious accidents or to monitor long-term environmental effects. 
Appropriate technology standards should be developed with regard to investments from both indigenous and outside sources, including transnational corporations. 
63. UNIDO has indicated that for the developing countries, the potentials arising from innovations in cleaner technologies are important, since those countries will be adding significantly to their capital stock. 
Many of them currently have a disproportionately high level of old, inefficient and pollution-intensive capital stock in all sectors, partly due to low growth in the 1980s, which resulted in low turnover of capital stock. 
This, plus an accelerated increase in industrial growth, means that newly installed industrial plants and equipment will be significant additions to existing capital stock. 
64. In order to implement the objectives in chapter 19 of Agenda 21, national technological capacities have to be enhanced, especially in developing countries and economies in transition. 
Similarly, industrial processes that are designed to reduce the risk of exposure of workers and others in many instances also involve modern technology. 
The transfer of such modern technology to the developing countries is essential. 
National authorities responsible for chemical control have to be equipped to test chemicals and carry out other important tasks. 
Moreover, developing countries should promote legislation in areas such as labour safety and emission standards so that industry will be encouraged to use the best available technology when toxic chemicals are involved. 
65. Income from the manufacture, trade and use of chemicals must be utilized to a greater extent to finance environmentally sound management. 
Although some income is already used for this purpose, additional fiscal measures should be considered to strengthen support work at the national and international levels. 
66. In the pre-UNCED assessment of funding needs, the cost of sound management of chemicals in industrialized countries was calculated at 0.15 per cent of the value of the chemicals manufactured or imported. 
It was assumed that the same ratio would apply for developing countries - an estimated cost of $500,000,000- 600,000,000. 
It was suggested that 20 per cent of that amount, or $100,000,000- 150,000,000, be concessional finance provided by the international community to developing countries. 
67. The costs and spending reported below reflect those of United Nations bodies and programmes in relation to the implementation of the different programme areas and do not include costs associated with research. 
It should be noted that analysis of the current funding situation is severely limited by the lack of a harmonized format for reporting financial data. 
68. Agenda 21 estimates that some $30,000,000 per annum would be needed to meet the objective of accelerating the assessment of chemical risks so that by the year 2000 some 500 chemicals would be assessed and appropriate information on them disseminated. 
Currently, the United Nations system reports spending a total of some $10,000,000 on all aspects of international assessment of chemical risks. 
This does not include costs associated with research and data generation. 
69. Agenda 21 estimates that about $3,000,000 per annum would be needed to strengthen the capacities of international organizations to coordinate the work of harmonization. 
70. Agenda 21 estimates that $10,000,000 per annum would be required to implement a programme on information exchange. 
The current spending of United Nations organizations in this area is estimated to be $4,000,000. 
71. There was no comprehensive estimate of costs made for the programme area on risk reduction during UNCED, and incomplete figures have been provided by the United Nations agencies. 
Current funding levels for international work in this field is approximately $1,800,000 per annum. 
72. The figure for the programme area on strengthening management capacity is given above (para. 66) - 0.15 per cent of the value of the chemicals manufactured or imported. 
UNEP has reported that the current costs of its programme in this area total approximately $1,000,000 per annum. 
73. No estimate is included in Agenda 21 for the implementation of a programme on the prevention of illegal traffic of toxic and dangerous products. 
The relevant budgets of the United Nations system for the 1994/95 biennium amount to about $750,000 per annum as a minimum. 
74. The cost for providing the basic infrastructure for coordination within a strengthened and expanded IPCS is estimated to be approximately $600,000 per annum during 1994/95 and will be shared among the organizations agreeing to participate in the work. 
75. IPCS has been responsible for preparing for the International Conference on Chemical Safety, where the first intergovernmental forum on chemical safety is expected to be established. 
It is estimated that a fully operational secretariat for the forum and its subsidiary bodies would cost approximately $1,000,000 per annum depending, inter alia, on the work proposed by the forum. 
76. It is apparent from the above estimates that, with regard to required activities by the United Nations and other multilateral organizations, additional financial resources will be required in order to take action in the programme areas in chapter 19. 
Similarly, no estimate is available for the important task of reducing toxic emissions. 
There is also worldwide awareness that chemicals must be produced and used in a sustainable way - i.e., in a way which does not pose harm to human health and the environment and which safeguards natural resources from degradation. 
National authorities must evaluate the risks posed by chemicals and develop risk management strategies adapted to local circumstances, including broad-based approaches to reduce the risks from toxic chemicals, taking into account their entire life cycle. 
In most countries, national capabilities and capacities for the promotion of chemical safety need to be strengthened. 
In developing countries, extensive support is required, particularly from the international community. 
79. A great deal of work has been accomplished by United Nations organizations and programmes and other agencies at the global, regional and national levels to encourage the environmentally sound management of chemicals. 
This work has been critical for assessing potential risks and assisting countries to manage the risks exposed. 
80. To use scarce resources more effectively, international coordination and cooperation is seen as essential for the successful implementation of chapter 19 of Agenda 21. 
81. New and innovative ways of producing internationally accepted assessments of a large number of chemicals have to be developed in order better to utilize national and international resources. 
82. Significant progress has been made with the technical work of developing a globally harmonized system for the classification of chemicals, but there is need to further strengthen coordination by involving all relevant international organizations. 
An international framework for translating the results of technical work on harmonization into an instrument or recommendations applicable legally at the national level needs to be developed through appropriate international consultations. 
83. Continuous efforts are needed to strengthen international information exchange networks, to encourage the creation of national or regional chemical information centres, and to enhance the participation of developed and developing countries in the networks. 
United Nations bodies/programmes and other international organizations need to strengthen their efforts to ensure that the information available and methods for gaining access to it meet user requirements worldwide. 
Particular attention should be paid to the areas of risk assessment, cleaner and safer technologies, and chemical emergency preparedness and response. 
The United Nations and other international organizations should facilitate immediate action in developing countries to reduce specific risks that are both readily identifiable and controllable, especially where significant benefits can be achieved at relatively small cost. 
United Nations bodies and programmes and other international organizations should continue their support of specific risk-reduction initiatives, particularly registers on the release and transfer of pollutants, pesticide safety and the development of safer substitutes. 
85. United Nations bodies and other international organizations, with the support from countries with advanced chemical management systems, should give highest priority to the strengthening of national capabilities to manage chemicals safely via, for example, national and regional training. 
They should also assist countries to prepare national profiles indicating their capabilities and capacities for the management of chemicals and support the development of appropriate strategies to implement and enforce chemical risk management measures. 
There is a clear need to improve the coordination of education, training and technical assistance activities among international bodies, national Governments and non-governmental organizations. 
Furthermore, appropriate international legal instruments, including one on the mandatory application of the PIC procedure, need to be elaborated and eventually adopted. 
87. Involvement in and support of international initiatives by the non-governmental organization community, including research institutes and centres, need to be encouraged in order to make the best use of human resources for addressing key issues. 
88. In addition, in order to more effectively use scarce resources, enhanced international coordination and cooperation is seen as essential for the successful implementation of chapter 19 of Agenda 21. 
89. The following proposals reflect the increased effort and support necessary for the effective implementation of chapter 19. 
90. To achieve sustainable development, Governments must ensure that chemicals are used and managed in a sustainable way - i.e., one that does not pose harm to human health or the environment and that safeguards natural resources, taking local circumstances into account. 
91. In order to finance environmentally sound management of chemicals, countries should be urged to develop appropriate economic instruments - e.g., taxes or levies - to strengthen the management of chemicals throughout their life cycle. 
Governments should, furthermore, provide industry with economic incentives for undertaking environmentally sound management of chemicals. 
92. International and national organizations should give higher priority to capacity-building and improving coordination among different agencies and programmes for the successful implementation of chapter 19 at the national level. 
94. Governments should be encouraged to introduce measures to reduce risks that are both readily identifiable and readily controllable, as a first immediate step. 
95. Countries with more advanced chemical management systems should consider ways of facilitating the transfer of cleaner and safer technology to less developed countries, bearing in mind the difficulties posed by the limited financial means of developing countries to gain access to such technology. 
96. Increased coordination of United Nations bodies and other international organizations involved in chemical assessment and management is needed in order to improve and enhance international cooperation and avoid unnecessary duplication of effort. 
All steps should be taken to facilitate the active participation of all major players on the international chemicals stage in a strengthened IPCS to share the burden of work. 
97. There is an urgent need further to develop and implement concerted international strategies for chemical risk assessment and management in all countries. 
Governments should therefore strongly support all efforts to strengthen international cooperation on chemicals and the establishment of the an intergovernmental forum on chemical safety. 
98. International organizations should be urged to strengthen harmonization of procedures and approaches for risk assessment, information exchange and risk management, including harmonization of terminology. 
99. Further efforts are required at the national and international levels to ensure compatibility and comparability of data collection, processing and information exchange, since the validity of assessments depends on the quality of the information used. 
100. Risk assessment is highly demanding of scientific resources and in order to meet the goals of chapter 19 there is need to join forces and increase the scientific contribution from countries to the international arena for accelerated assessments of risks and better interpretations of data. 
There is also need to understand better the mechanisms of toxicity and to develop and validate toxicity tests that reduce the use of vertebrate animals. 
101. The technical work coordinated by the United Nations system, which underpins the harmonization and compatibility of classification and labelling, needs additional support from countries in order to meet the chapter 19 goals. 
102. In the area of information exchange, there is need for increased data contributions from national sources into international data banks - e.g., the UNEP IRPTC. 
103. As part of a longer-term objective in the area of risk reduction, there is need for promotion, at both the national and international levels, of the development of safer technologies and processes and for safer substitutes for harmful chemicals. 
105. Efforts should be made at the national and international levels to ensure that the general public, and especially people at work, understand the meaning of labels and other ways of communicating risks and risk management measures. 
106. International organizations should make the best use of active participation by the non-governmental organizations concerned with chemical risks posed to health and the environment, including unions and consumer groups. 
Such non-governmental organizations could contribute to information exchange and a wider understanding of harmonized classification and labelling. 
107. Greater national attention should be given to strengthening the enforcement of national legislation in order more to effectively control chemical risks. 
Chemical legislation needs to be strengthened in all countries, particularly in developing countries undergoing rapid industrialization. 
108. To increase their effectiveness, legal and other instruments developed under the auspices of the United Nations system need to be more widely ratified and/or implemented at the national level. 
To prevent illegal traffic in toxic and dangerous products, international legal instruments, including one on the mandatory application of the PIC procedure, should be elaborated and eventually adopted. 
The delegation was warmly received by the Cambodian people at these places. 
Samdech Chea Sim warmly welcomed him to Cambodia and highly appreciated the importance of the visit vis--vis the consolidation and strengthening of the traditional relations of friendship and long-standing cooperation and good-neighbourliness between Viet Nam and Cambodia. 
Samdech Chea Sim expressed his thanks to Mr. Le Duc Anh and offered to convey this invitation to the King and Queen. 
At the talks, the two sides informed each other of the situation in their respective countries, discussed practical measures to promote the relations of friendship and multi-sided cooperation between the two countries and exchanged views on international and regional issues of mutual concern. 
The Cambodian side highly valued the positive contribution made by the Government and people of Viet Nam to the peace process in Cambodia as well as their strict respect and constructive contribution to the implementation of the Paris Peace Agreements on Cambodia of 23 October 1991. 
The Cambodian side expressed its elation at the important achievements recorded by the Vietnamese people in their cause of renovation and in the furtherance of their foreign policy of independence, sovereignty and openness. 
5. The Vietnamese side welcomed the positive developments and fine achievements that the Cambodian people had made in restoring peace, realizing national reconciliation and building their country. 
The Vietnamese side also welcomed the foreign policy of independence, peace, neutrality, non-alignment and friendship of the Royal Government of Cambodia, as well as its efforts in reintegrating Cambodia into the international and regional community. 
The Vietnamese side sincerely wishes the Royal Government of Cambodia more success in its noble mission at this most difficult period of its history. 
10. The two sides have also reached agreement on the establishment of an Expert Working Group to discuss and settle the issue of Vietnamese nationals in Cambodia on the basis of respect for Cambodian national legislation and international law and practices. 
In this spirit, the Vietnamese nationals are treated like other foreign nationals. 
12. The two sides noted with satisfaction the recent positive developments in South-East Asia, the growing trend of peace, stability, and cooperation for the sake of development in the region. 
The two sides highly welcomed the initiatives and efforts aimed at promoting dialogue, increasing mutual understanding and settling peacefully the differences and disputes among countries in the region. 
The two sides reaffirmed their desire to continue to broaden the relations of friendship, good-neighbourliness, equal cooperation and mutual benefit with all other countries in the region, thus contributing to building South-East Asia into a zone of peace, stability, friendship and prosperity. 
In continuing to inform you about the unceasing acts of aggression by the Republic of Armenia against the Azerbaijani Republic, I have the honour to report that the situation remains very tense in the districts of Geranboy, Ter-Ter, and Agdam. 
On 16 April, sub-units of the Armenian Army again attempted to attack the village of Talysh, Ter-Ter district, and the village of Gyullyudja, Agdam district, in Azerbaijan. 
From early in the morning of 17 April, Armenian armed forces, after intensive artillery preparations, again mounted an offensive against the village of Tap-Garagoyunly, Geranboy district, in Azerbaijan. 
The future ability of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) to carry out even its minimal duties has now come into question. 
My Government has always advocated a stronger UNPROFOR mandate in cooperation with the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), but even the present mandate has been turned into a mockery by the Serbs. 
The deteriorating situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina could also make the prospects for timely implementation of the Federation Agreement between the Bosnian Muslims and Croats more difficult. 
The tens of thousands of displaced persons from Gorazde pouring into central Bosnia would be a serious threat to the balance achieved in the area. 
My Government will, nevertheless, pursue all necessary steps to ensure that the aforesaid Agreement is not threatened. 
Displaced persons in Bosnia usually become refugees in Croatia, and my Government must remind the Council that Croatia already cares for 280,000 Bosnian refugees, at a direct financial cost of US$ 832 million through year-end 1993. 
My Government has been able to make this contribution with negligible direct financial assistance, and while its access to capital markets has been delayed. 
The situation in Gorazde is a repeat of the tragedy of Vukovar, where the world simply watched as innocent people became victims of a pariah regime, while those same victims were being held down by the international community. 
Now, even more tragically, if there were an evacuation of residents and refugees from Gorazde, UNPROFOR and other humanitarian organizations would indirectly become accessories to the deplorable Serbian policy of ethnic cleansing. 
Serbian aggression must finally be stopped. 
Even the discussions about the possible lifting of sanctions on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) are counterproductive under these circumstances. 
The international community's policy of partial humanitarian assistance to the region has outlived its effectiveness, and a new policy course must be considered. 
The lack of resolute action within the framework of options available to the Council at this time would seriously jeopardize not only the prospect for peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina, but also the territorial integrity and security of the Republic of Croatia. 
My Government, while it remains committed to the peace process, reserves its right to reconsider its position with respect to the situation in its occupied territories under these dangerous and deteriorating circumstances, in accordance with Article 51 of the Charter of the United Nations. 
Starting on 10 April 1994, the armed forces of Armenia, continuing their aggression against Azerbaijan, have launched a new large-scale offensive deep in Azerbaijani territory in the direction of Geranboy, Terter and Agdam. 
At the same time, with a view to diverting attention from its latest statement, the well-established Armenian propaganda machine is falsely broadcasting to the whole world reports of alleged mass bombing attacks by the Azerbaijani air force against the town of Hankendi in the Nagorny Karabakh region of Azerbaijan. 
Such tricks by the Armenian side would be harmless if they were of a purely propagandistic character. 
However, in the present instance, these deliberate allegations are being used for more serious purposes. 
An official who is a member of the Parliament of the Republic of Armenia is attempting to justify the escalation of the aggression against Azerbaijan and its extension to new areas of Azerbaijan, including its major towns. 
There can be no more revealing indication of Armenia's participation in the aggression against Azerbaijan and its strategic aims. 
1. The present report is submitted in response to Security Council resolution 866 (1993) of 22 September 1993, by which the Council authorized the establishment of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL) for a period of seven months, until 21 April 1994. 
The Ministers nominated by IGNU and ULIMO, whose posts were not in dispute, have been sworn in and have taken control of their Ministries. 
After his swearing-in, the Associate Justice nominated by ULIMO, as provided in the Cotonou agreement, took his place on the bench. 
6. Notwithstanding the positive achievements since the installation of the Council of State, a number of obstacles remain in the search for durable peace in Liberia. 
The parties have yet to resolve the long outstanding issue of the distribution of the four remaining Cabinet posts (defence, finance, foreign affairs and justice). 
My Special Representative, Mr. Trevor Gordon-Somers, has urged the parties to demonstrate maximum flexibility in arriving at an acceptable accommodation in this regard. 
The Cotonou agreement recognizes the prerogative of the parties to allocate the cabinet positions. 
In this respect, the Council of State has no formal role to play, although, in the absence of a solution, the Liberian people expect leadership and guidance from that executive body. 
7. In this context, NPFL has been unwilling to permit the seating of its members in the Transitional Legislative Assembly or the swearing-in of those Cabinet nominees whose posts are not in dispute. 
NPFL also objects to submitting its Cabinet nominees to confirmation hearings on the grounds that such hearings were not stipulated under the Cotonou agreement. 
It is reported that, in the absence of such rules, NPFL has maintained that decisions of the Council are null and void. 
During discussions at Cotonou in November 1993, NPFL and ULIMO jointly took the position that those posts should be allocated in the same manner as Cabinet ministries and signed a document to reflect their joint agreement. 
IGNU maintained the view that this interpretation was contrary to the provisions of the Cotonou agreement and therefore did not sign the document. 
Discussions among the signatories to the Cotonou agreement on a suitable and equitable distribution of those posts have yet to yield positive results. 
9. Immediately prior to the installation of the Council of State, a dispute arose in the leadership of ULIMO. 
Reconciliation efforts by the elders of both ethnic groups and several other interested people, including the ECOWAS Military Observer Group (ECOMOG) Field Commander and the United Nations Chief Military Observer, have been helpful. 
10. UNOMIL disseminates a weekly brief of its activities to the local population and this has become an important source of information on the peace process. 
Such proactive public information strategies have contributed to confidence-building among Liberians. 
11. My Special Representative has reported to me that the Liberian signatories to the Cotonou agreement continue to search for solutions to the many problems that have emerged since the installation of the Council of State. 
In his discussions with the Council and the leaders of the parties, he stresses the need for maximum flexibility in their dealings with each other. 
For its part, the Council will need to demonstrate to the Liberian people a commitment to national rather than parochial interests, going beyond the concerns of narrow constituencies during this short transition period leading to elections. 
The Commission recently developed and adopted a set of rules and regulations governing its internal operations. 
13. The Elections Commission has finalized and submitted a draft electoral budget to the Council of State for its consideration. 
14. Implementation of technical assistance for the electoral process from the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) is well under way. 
This assistance focuses on reinforcing the institutional structure of the Elections Commission and strengthening its technical capacity to organize and administer free and fair elections. 
UNDP has provided the Commission with minimum office requirements to commence its operations and an internationally recruited, full-time electoral expert. 
A number of issues in the electoral process must be addressed, including voter education, the repatriation of refugees and displaced persons and the mobilization of resources required for the elections. 
A chief technical adviser is due to arrive in May and will take up these and other urgent issues. 
15. While the Elections Commission is now focusing on technical preparations for elections, there are a number of other issues that need to be addressed under the very short time-frame until 7 September. 
They have suggested that if elections have to be held before 7 September, they can only be held on the basis of proportional representation in a national constituency. 
17. UNOMIL, having attained its total authorized strength of 368 military observers in early January 1994, has proceeded with the deployment of United Nations military observers throughout the country. 
In accordance with its concept of operations, UNOMIL has so far deployed military observers in 27 team sites out of a total of 39 projected sites (see map). 
The military observers are engaged in the patrolling of border crossings and other entry points, observation and verification of disarmament and demobilization and the investigation of cease-fire violations. 
Deployment of both UNOMIL and ECOMOG in Upper Lofa has been impeded by insecurity in the area. 
UNOMIL and ECOMOG are currently engaged in consultations with ULIMO and with the NPFL and LPC in order to reach agreement on further deployment in the western and south-eastern regions. 
19. LPC, which emerged in the south-eastern part of Liberia after the Cotonou agreement was signed in July 1993, has engaged in skirmishes with NPFL for the past five months. 
Recently, LPC has aimed its activities north, at the town of Zwedru. 
UNOMIL and ECOMOG are consulting with LPC and NPFL on their deployment into the area, and on the disarmament of combatants, with a view to creating a buffer zone between NPFL and LPC areas. 
LPC combatants are included in the overall plan for disarmament and demobilization in this area. 
20. During the last weeks of March, the security situation in the south-western part of the country deteriorated because of the internal conflict within the ULIMO leadership along ethnic lines. 
21. Once UNOMIL and ECOMOG are fully deployed in the eastern and western regions, in accordance with the Cotonou agreement, buffer zones will be established within Liberia on the borders with Ce d'Ivoire, Guinea and Sierra Leone. 
Member States may wish to provide such assistance to those Governments on a bilateral basis. 
22. Following the deployment of UNOMIL and ECOMOG, the Joint Cease-fire Monitoring Committee (JCMC) has been replaced by a Violations Committee, chaired by the United Nations Chief Military Observer, in accordance with the Cotonou agreement. 
The Violations Committee is the forum through which UNOMIL and ECOMOG address issues of cease-fire violations with the parties. 
To date, four violation reports have been received by the Committee, three of which have been investigated and settled. 
23. At the time of its dissolution, JCMC had received a total of 101 reports of cease-fire violations. 
It had investigated and resolved 79 of those reports; 10 others were investigated but have not yet been resolved. 
The 22 remaining cases were not investigated, owing to lack of information or inability to move freely in order to carry out the investigations. 
24. Three demobilization centres, one for each of the warring factions, were opened on 7 March. 
In the first month of disarmament, more than 2,200 combatants, from all parties, were disarmed and demobilized. 
Owing to political difficulties, however, disarmament has been slower than it technically could have been. 
Assuming the full cooperation of the parties, it is estimated that disarmament could be completed in two months. 
25. Combatants are brought to assembly areas and encampment sites under the command and control of their respective parties. 
The parties remain responsible for them during their processing at encampment sites. 
Although ECOMOG is charged with disarming the fighters, monitored by UNOMIL, disarmament is greatly facilitated by the presence of liaison officers of each party at the encampment sites. 
26. The demobilization process includes the gathering of information on each ex-combatant in regard to his background and future plans, issuance of an identification card, a medical examination, counselling and sensitization, after which a reintegration package (second-hand clothes, rice, simple agricultural tools) is given to each ex-combatant. 
27. Flexible arrangements have been put in place to accommodate specific target groups, including detainees. 
To date, 642 NPFL detainees have been processed and released from detention in Monrovia. 
The child ex-fighters create a special problem and are taken to demobilization sites coordinated by the Children Assistance Programme, a national non-governmental organization. 
By the end of March, 136 children had been transported to 3 different sites. 
It is expected that a total of 6,000 child fighters will be disarmed through this process. 
28. Sensitization of communities throughout the country is an important prerequisite for national reconciliation. 
Prior to the opening of demobilization centres, sensitization workshops were held for military and civilian personnel of the NPFL and the Armed Forces of Liberia. 
A similar workshop was planned for ULIMO but this was postponed because of internal strife within that party. 
29. The paucity of resources and logistical problems are major challenges in demobilization, which are exacerbated by exaggerated expectations communicated by the leadership of the factions to the ex-combatants. 
Feeding demobilizing combatants in assembly areas in advance of disarmament has increased the costs of the operation. 
30. Furthermore, the mandate of UNOMIG does not include the medium-term and long-term requirements of reconstruction and rehabilitation. 
31. At present, 1,400,000 needy civilians are receiving humanitarian assistance in Liberia, while another 300,000 are inaccessible because of security problems. 
Since my last report, 1,185 tons of humanitarian assistance have been delivered to ULIMO areas, except in Upper Lofa, and 3,000 tons have been delivered in NPFL areas using the Ce d'Ivoire route and the Monrovia-to-Gbarnga highway. 
32. Since February 1994, approximately 40,000 civilians have been displaced from the south-east region and Grand Bassa county, as a result of LPC attacks against NPFL, while 10,000 have fled from Lower Lofa to Bong county claiming severe harassment by the Lofa Defence Force (LDF). 
United Nations agencies joined efforts with non-governmental organizations in bringing relief to the displaced. 
In addition, some 150,000 displaced persons and refugees in Upper Lofa remained cut off from any relief assistance. 
Those constraints on access should be overcome with the deployment of ECOMOG and UNOMIL to the areas in question. 
However, the movement of humanitarian assistance to the needy population in those areas remains problematic because of recent ULIMO activities. 
34. Logistical problems also inhibit the delivery of relief supplies, compounded by the deteriorating roads during the rainy season. 
Implementing agencies, both international and local non-governmental organizations, that distribute food are often hampered by limited transport capacity. 
35. Two inter-agency assessment missions were carried out in accessible areas of the south-east and in Cape Mount and Bomi counties. 
36. A non-governmental organization survey carried out in Upper Margibi, an area where in December 1993 a malnutrition rate of 40 per cent had been reported, showed a dramatic improvement, with a rate of 4 per cent. 
However, in the absence of household food security and with the cultivation period due, a general rice distribution accompanied with seeds and tools was recommended. 
The potential coverage is, however, limited by security and logistical factors. 
39. Some 700,000 Liberian refugees are registered with the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) in five neighbouring West African countries (Ce d'Ivoire, Ghana, Guinea, Nigeria and Sierra Leone). 
It is expected that an additional 150,000 will return before organized repatriation begins. 
40. It is estimated that 414,000 refugees will opt to repatriate with the assistance of UNHCR, the majority returning directly to their areas of origin or of their choice. 
A package of assistance consisting of food, household goods, seeds and agricultural and shelter construction tools will be given to each family. 
42. Preparatory work for the return and reintegration of the returnees has commenced with the identification and rehabilitation of reception centres and an estimation of the need for basic services, such as water and health-care facilities. 
Some roads and bridges to the reception centres and to drop-off points will also require repairs. 
Resource availability constitutes the main constraint for preparatory work to start. 
44. As at 31 March 1994, of the $39.8 million assessed on Member States, unpaid assessments to the UNOMIL Special Account amounted to $26.4 million. 
With every outbreak of fighting, innocent civilians are displaced, harassed and killed. 
Flows of humanitarian assistance are interrupted. 
In accordance with Security Council resolution 866 (1993), by which the Council requested UNOMIL to report to me any major violations of humanitarian law, my Special Representative has been in close contact with national and international institutions in order to monitor such violations. 
However, support for ECOMOG, for the demobilization and reintegration and for the holding of elections remains urgently needed. 
49. I am pleased to report that collaboration between UNOMIL and ECOMOG is of the highest professional order. 
With the advance deployment of United Nations military observers, ECOMOG has been able to benefit from information on the terrain and physical facilities in different locations, as well as from the building of confidence that the military observers were able to generate throughout the country. 
Continued military conflict involving various parties also impedes the implementation of the Cotonou agreement. 
51. Taking into account the progress made thus far in the implementation of the Cotonou agreement, I recommend that the Security Council extend the mandate of UNOMIL for a further period of six months, which will include the elections scheduled for September 1994. 
Provision must also be made for the liquidation phase of the Mission, which would end by 31 December. 
In this connection, the parties should be aware that while the international community has been generous in its support of the implementation of the Cotonou agreement, this support cannot continue indefinitely if the necessary cooperation is not forthcoming from the parties. 
I shall recommend that the Council review the situation in Liberia at any stage should developments warrant such a review. 
3. The relationship between the pre-countermeasures settlement obligations set forth in article 12 and the post-countermeasures settlement obligations dealt with in Part Three was stressed last year by some of the members of the Drafting Committee. 
However, the fact that the proposed Part Three was referred to it only at a later stage prevented the 1993 Drafting Committee from taking that course. 
However, he intends to briefly address those issues in an addendum to the present document. 
5. The present report consists of two chapters. 
Chapter II is devoted to a reappraisal of the solutions so far envisaged for pre-countermeasures dispute settlement provisions, namely the 1993 Drafting Committee's formulation of article 12 and the proposals of the present Special Rapporteur and his predecessor concerning the said settlement provisions. 
7. A less pessimistic reading seems indeed to be suggested in the statement of the Chairman of the 1993 Drafting Committee. 
However, this seems to be an understatement of the legal impact of a provision in which nothing is said about the temporal element. 
8. To the abandonment of the prerequisite of resort to dispute settlement procedures, one must add that further major change (from both original proposals) which is the narrow definition of the sources of the dispute settlement obligations of which the injured State should take account. 
The dispute settlement procedures to be resorted to would be, according to article 12 (1) (a), those which the States involved "are bound to use under any relevant treaty to which they are parties" (emphasis added). 
9. If one reads this provision in conformity with the ordinary concept of legal relevance, one should conclude that a relevant treaty would be any treaty in force between the parties binding them to have recourse to amicable means, namely means, so to speak, "short" of unilateral countermeasures. 
If such were to be the case, the loose obligation deriving from the temporally undetermined requirement of recourse to dispute settlement procedures would become at least less vague in its object, namely, the dispute settlement procedures to be used. 
It would, however, be highly regrettable for the International Law Commission to present States with a draft lending itself to interpretations that would make it incompatible with fundamental provisions of the Charter. 
The text should also be clarified with regard to the apparent omission of any reference to the Charter: an awkward gap in a project emanating from an organ of the United Nations. 
If the "and" means what it ordinarily means, the treaty should be doubly relevant, both to the wrongful act and the countermeasures. 
Considering that most countermeasures do not belong to the class of the so-called "reciprocity" measures, the possibility of non-coincidence is far from remote. 
14. If the term "relevant" were to remain in paragraph 1 (a) of article 12 as adopted by the 1993 Drafting Committee, the future State responsibility convention might well amount to a major weakening, if not partial abrogation, of amicable settlement obligations existing between the parties to that convention. 
22. As acknowledged by the Chairman of the Drafting Committee in his statement, the draft article proposed in 1992 did provide for the interim measures exception to the general rule of prior recourse to dispute settlement procedures. 
23. Indeed, it is difficult to see in what sense the vagueness of the concept of interim measures could have induced the Drafting Committee to dispose of the problem of continuing breaches by abandoning the requirement of prior recourse to dispute settlement procedures. 
26. Closely related to the abandonment of the prior recourse requirement is the elimination of any obligation for the allegedly injured State to inform the allegedly wrongdoing State of its intention to apply countermeasures. 
More than three possibilities must thus be envisaged. 28. One alternative would be that paragraph 1 (a) and paragraph 1 (b) envisage any amicable dispute settlement procedures, ranging from ordinary negotiation, mediation and conciliation to arbitration, judicial settlement and recourse to universal or regional political bodies. 
A third possibility (judging from the words within square brackets) would be that both paragraph 1 (a) and paragraph 1 (b) only envisage, as the object of the injured State's rather loose obligation of recourse to amicable means, binding third-party procedures, namely arbitration and judicial settlement only. 
The injured State's obligation might prove to be very limited indeed. It would encompass neither the means provided for by such general instruments as the Charter nor the means provided for by general, bilateral or multilateral dispute settlement treaties. 
A fortiori, the "gap" would be filled by the dispute settlement obligations existing between the parties by virtue of general treaties of conciliation, arbitration or judicial settlement, or by virtue of compromissary clauses or declarations of acceptance of the ICJ's jurisdiction. 
While ready to abide, as he obviously must, by any choices of the Commission, the Special Rapporteur also feels duty bound fully to express his views before a final choice is made. 
This is especially true with regard to such a difficult and delicate matter as the relationship to be established, in the State responsibility draft, between the right of an injured State to take unilateral countermeasures and its dispute settlement obligations. 
55. Arguably, the provision in question is not even really a matter of progressive development. In this respect, a marked difference must be emphasized between article 12 of Part Two and the draft articles of Part Three. 
In contrast, draft article 12 as proposed by the Special Rapporteur would merely preserve and prevent any undermining, or even restrictive interpretation of existing dispute settlement rules the object of which is to ensure more impartial and just solutions than those that would be imposed by coercion. 
The intention of the Special Rapporteur, which perhaps could have been clarified in the Drafting Committee, was not to impose upon an allegedly injured State the unbearable burden of successively exhausting all of the dispute settlement procedures listed, for example, in Article 33 of the Charter. 
The intention was to call for a serious effort to make full use of any dispute settlement procedures available to the States concerned, based on their existing treaty obligations in the light of the Friendly Relations Declaration and other relevant instruments. 
The allegedly injured State would be precluded from resorting to countermeasures as long as the allegedly wrongdoing State at least pursued dialogue in good faith. This possibility seems to be excluded by the formulation adopted by the 1993 Drafting Committee for article 11. 
This is however no good reason, for the opponents of the requirement of prior recourse to dispute settlement procedures who are apparently anxious to preserve the injured State's prerogatives, to delete any reference to the possibility of unilateral interim measures. 
81. One factor should be an accurate, bona fide assessment, by the injured State, of the alleged wrongdoer's response to the demand for cessation/reparation. 
(b) In the absence of such a treaty, it offers a [binding/third-party] dispute settlement procedure to the State which has committed the internationally wrongful act. 
[25]/ Or, mutatis mutandis, draft article 10 proposed by the previous Special Rapporteur in 1985-1986. [26]/ Such lucrum cessans would occur if Part Three were not adopted or were significantly curtailed. 
These and other drawbacks of countermeasures were exhaustively denounced, as noted in the Special Rapporteur's fifth report (A/CN.4/453, para. 8 ff.), by a very great majority of representatives in the Sixth Committee debate of 1992. [33]/ See A/CN.4/444, paras. 24-51, especially 32 ff. 
[35]/ Paras. 58 and 61, supra. [36]/ A further element of flexibility might be achieved, perhaps, by deleting the word "all" in paragraph 1 (a) and finding a less stringent substitute for the word "exhaust". [37]/ See supra, para. 69. [38]/ Paras. 58, 61 and 68, supra. 
Each State participating in the Conference shall be represented by a head of delegation and such other representatives, alternate representatives and advisers as may be required. 
A Credentials Committee of nine members shall be appointed at the beginning of the Conference. 
It shall examine the credentials of representatives and report to the Conference without delay. 
Pending a decision of the Conference upon their credentials, representatives shall be entitled to participate provisionally in the Conference. 
The Conference shall elect from among the representatives of participating States the following officers: a President, 27 Vice-Presidents, and an ex officio Vice-President from the host country, a Rapporteur-General, as well as a Chairman for the Main Committee established in accordance with rule 46. 
The Conference may also elect such other officers as it deems necessary for the performance of its functions. 
1. If the President is absent from a meeting or any part thereof, he/she shall designate a Vice-President to take his/her place. 
2. A Vice-President acting as President shall have the same powers and duties as the President. 
The President, or a Vice-President acting as President, shall not vote in the Conference, but shall appoint another member of his/her delegation to vote in his/her place. 
The President, the Vice-Presidents, the Rapporteur-General and the Chairman of the Main Committee shall constitute the General Committee. 
The President, or in his/her absence, one of the Vice-Presidents designated by him/her, shall serve as Chairman of the General Committee. 
The General Committee shall assist the President in the general conduct of the business of the Conference and, subject to the decisions of the Conference, shall ensure the coordination of its work. 
1. The Secretary-General of the Conference shall act in that capacity in all meetings of the Conference and its subsidiary organs. 
(b) Receive, translate, reproduce and circulate the documents of the Conference; 
(c) Publish and circulate the official documents of the Conference; 
(e) Make and arrange for the keeping of sound recordings of meetings; 
(g) Generally perform all other work that the Conference may require. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations, the Secretary-General of the Conference or any member of the secretariat designated by either for that purpose may, at any time, make oral or written statements concerning any question under consideration. 
1. The Conference shall at its first meeting: 
(a) Adopt its rules of procedure; 
(b) Elect its officers and constitute its subsidiary organs; 
(c) Adopt its agenda, the draft of which shall, until such adoption, be the provisional agenda of the Conference; 
(d) Decide on the organization of its work. 
2. Recommendations resulting from pre-conference consultations shall, in principle, be acted on without further discussion. 
He/she shall rule on points of order. 
The President, subject to these rules, shall have complete control of the proceedings and over the maintenance of order thereat. 
The appeal shall be immediately put to the vote, and the President's ruling shall stand unless overruled by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
1. No one may address the Conference without having previously obtained the permission of the President. 
Subject to rules 20, 22 and 24 to 27, the President shall call upon speakers in the order in which they signify their desire to speak. 
2. Debate shall be confined to the question before the Conference and the President may call a speaker to order if his/her remarks are not relevant to the subject under discussion. 
3. The Conference may limit the time allowed to speakers and the number of times participants may speak on a question. 
Permission to speak on a motion to set such limits shall be accorded to only two representatives in favour of and two opposing such limits, after which the motion shall immediately be put to the vote. 
In any event, with the consent of the Conference, the President shall limit each intervention on procedural matters to five minutes. 
When the debate is limited and a speaker exceeds the allotted time, the President shall call him/her to order without delay. 
1. Notwithstanding rule 23, the President shall accord the right of reply to a representative of any State participating in the Conference who requests it. 
2. The statements made under this rule shall normally be made at the end of the last meeting of the day, or at the conclusion of the consideration of the relevant item, if that is sooner. 
3. The representatives of a State may make no more than two statements under this rule at a given meeting on any item. 
The first shall be limited to five minutes and the second to three minutes; representatives shall in any event attempt to be as brief as possible. 
In addition to the proposer of the motion, permission to speak on the motion shall be accorded to only two representatives in favour and two opposing the adjournment, after which the motion shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
Permission to speak on the motion shall be accorded to only two representatives opposing the closure, after which the motion shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
Subject to rule 39, a representative of any State participating in the Conference may at any time move the suspension or the adjournment of the meeting. 
No discussion on such motions shall be permitted and they shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
(a) To suspend the meeting; 
(b) To adjourn the meeting; 
(c) To adjourn the debate on the question under discussion; 
(d) To close the debate on the question under discussion. 
Proposals and substantive amendments shall normally be submitted in writing to the Secretary-General of the Conference, who shall circulate copies to all delegations. 
Unless the Conference decides otherwise, substantive proposals shall be discussed or put to a decision no earlier than 24 hours after copies have been circulated in all languages of the Conference to all delegations. 
A proposal or a motion thus withdrawn may be reintroduced by any representative. 
Permission to speak on a motion to reconsider shall be accorded to only two speakers opposing reconsideration, after which the motion shall be immediately put to the vote. 
The Conference should make best endeavours to ensure that its work and the adoption of its report are accomplished by general agreement. 
Each State participating in the Conference shall have one vote. 
1. Subject to rule 33, decisions of the Conference on all matters of substance shall be taken by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting. 
2. Except as otherwise provided in these rules, decisions of the Conference on all matters of procedure shall be taken by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
3. If the question arises whether a matter is one of procedure or of substance, the President of the Conference shall rule on the question. 
An appeal against this ruling shall be put to the vote immediately, and the President's ruling shall stand unless overruled by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
4. If a vote is equally divided, the proposal or motion shall be regarded as rejected. 
For the purpose of these rules, the phrase "representatives present and voting" means representatives casting an affirmative or negative vote. 
2. When the Conference votes by mechanical means, a non-recorded vote shall replace a vote by show of hands and a recorded vote shall replace a roll-call. 
A representative may request a recorded vote, which shall, unless a representative requests otherwise, be taken without calling out the names of the States participating in the Conference. 
3. The vote of each State participating in a roll-call or a recorded vote shall be inserted in any record of or report on the meeting. 
Representatives may make brief statements consisting solely of explanations of vote, before the voting has commenced or after the voting has been completed. 
The representative of a State sponsoring a proposal or motion shall not speak in explanation of vote thereon, except if it has been amended. 
A representative may move that parts of a proposal be voted on separately. 
If a representative objects, the motion for division shall be voted upon. 
If the motion is carried, those parts of the proposal that are subsequently approved shall be put to the vote as a whole. 
If all operative parts of the proposal have been rejected, the proposal shall be considered to have been rejected as a whole. 
A proposal is considered an amendment to another proposal if it merely adds to, deletes from or revises part of that proposal. Unless specified otherwise, the word "proposal" in these rules shall be considered as including amendments. 
When two or more amendments are moved to a proposal, the Conference shall vote first on the amendment furthest removed in substance from the original proposal and then on the amendment next furthest removed therefrom and so on until all the amendments have been put to the vote. 
Where, however, the adoption of one amendment necessarily implies the rejection of another amendment, the latter shall not be put to the vote. 
1. If two or more proposals, other than amendments, relate to the same question, they shall, unless the Conference decides otherwise, be voted on in the order in which they were submitted. 
The Conference may, after each vote on a proposal, decide whether to vote on the next proposal. 
2. Revised proposals shall be voted on in the order in which the original proposals were submitted, unless the revision substantially departs from the original proposal. 
In that case, the original proposal shall be considered as withdrawn and the revised proposal shall be treated as a new proposal. 
All elections shall be held by secret ballot unless, in the absence of any objection, the Conference decides to proceed without taking a ballot when there is an agreed candidate or slate. 
The Conference may establish a Main Committee, as required, which may set up subcommittees or working groups. 
The Main Committee, unless it decides otherwise, shall elect three Vice-Chairmen and a Rapporteur. 
2. Subject to the decision of the Plenary or the Conference, the Main Committee may set up subcommittees and working groups. 
2. Members of the subcommittees and working groups of committees shall be appointed by the Chairman of the Committee in question, subject to the approval of that Committee, unless the Committee decides otherwise. 
Except as otherwise provided in rule 6, each committee, subcommittee and working group shall elect its own officers. 
2. A majority of the representatives of the General or Credentials Committee or of any committee, subcommittee or working group shall constitute a quorum provided that they are representatives of participating States. 
(a) Unless otherwise decided, the Credentials Committee and any working group shall elect a Chairman and such other officers as it may require; 
(b) The Chairman of the General Committee and of the Credentials Committee and the chairmen of working groups may exercise the right to vote; 
(d) Decisions of committees and working groups shall be taken by a majority of the representatives present and voting, except that the reconsideration of a proposal or an amendment shall require the majority established by rule 32. 
Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish shall be the languages of the Conference. 
1. Speeches made in a language of the Conference shall be interpreted into the other such languages. 
2. A representative may speak in a language other than a language of the Conference if the delegation concerned provides for interpretation into one such language. 
2. Sound recordings of meetings of the Conference and of the Main Committee shall be made and kept in accordance with the practice of the United Nations. 
1. The plenary meetings of the Conference and the meetings of any Committee shall be held in public unless the body concerned decides otherwise. 
2. All decisions taken by the Plenary of the Conference at a private meeting shall be announced at an early public meeting of the Plenary. 
Representatives designated by associate members of regional commissions may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group. 
Representatives of national liberation movements invited to the Conference may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on any matter of particular concern to those movements. 
Representatives designated by the specialized agencies may participate, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
Representatives designated by other intergovernmental organizations invited to the Conference may participate as observers without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
Representatives designated by interested organs of the United Nations may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
1. Non-governmental organizations accredited to participate in the Conference may designate representatives to sit as observers at public meetings of the Conference and the Main Committee. 
2. Upon the invitation of the presiding officer of the conference body concerned and subject to the approval of that body, such observers may make oral statements on questions in which they have special competence. 
Any of these rules may be suspended by the Conference provided that 24 hours' notice of the proposal for the suspension has been given, which may be waived if no representative objects. 
These rules of procedure may be amended by a decision of the Conference taken by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting, after the General Committee has reported on the proposed amendment. 
The proposals contained herein have been prepared on the basis of those decisions, and on decision 3 of the same date, in which the Preparatory Committee decided to recommend to the Conference several provisions in regard to the organization of work of the Conference. 
2. In its resolution 48/188 of 21 December 1994, the General Assembly decided that the Conference should take place from 23 to 27 May 1994 in Yokohama, Japan. 
3. Rule 6 of the provisional rules of procedure for the Conference (A/CONF.172/2) provides that: 
* A/CONF.172/1. "The Conference shall elect from the representatives of participating States a Bureau consisting of the following officers: a President and 25 Vice-Presidents, one of whom shall serve as Rapporteur-Gal. 
In addition, the Conference shall have four Vice-Presidents ex officio. 
The Conference may also elect such other officers as it deems necessary for the performance of its functions." 
4. Pursuant to rules 6 and 11, the Conference would thus have a General Committee composed of the President, the Vice-Presidents (one of whom would also be serving as Rapporteur-Gal), the Chairman of the Main Committee and the Chairmen of the Technical Committees. 
Pursuant to Preparatory Committee decision 3, the 25 Vice-Presidents would be distributed according to the following geographical pattern: seven from African States, five from Asian States, three from Eastern European States, five from Latin American and Caribbean States, and five from Western European and other States. 
6. The Conference will have before it the provisional rules of procedure (A/CONF.172/2), which the Preparatory Committee, in its decision 2, decided to transmit to the Conference for adoption. 
(a) The Plenary would hold a general debate from 23 to 25 May; 
(b) The Main Committee would meet from 24 to 26 May; 
(c) The Technical Committees would meet from the afternoon of 23 May to 26 May. 
9. It is proposed that items 1-8 and 12 of the provisional agenda be considered in plenary meeting, that items 9 and 11 be allocated to the Main Committee, and that item 10 be allocated to the Technical Committees. 
10. The general debate would take place on the afternoons of 23-25 May. 
A time-limit of 10 minutes would be established for statements by representatives of Governments, seven minutes for representatives of United Nations specialized agencies, organizations and programmes and intergovernmental organizations, and five minutes for all other statements. 
11. The Main Committee of the Conference would meet from 24 to 26 May. 
13. The resources available to the Conference permit the holding of a maximum of two simultaneous meetings in the morning and two in the afternoon, with interpretation facilities. 
Such meetings could include meetings of committees, subcommittees, working groups or informal consultations. 
In addition, provisions have been made for extended afternoon meetings, as required. 
Interpretation facilities can be provided for regional or interest-group meetings only when they are held in place of formal meetings. 
Subject to a decision of the Plenary of the Conference, the Main Committee may also set up subcommittees and working groups, as required, particularly with regard to the drafting of the final outcome of the Conference (item 11 of the provisional agenda). 
It should be noted, however, that committees, subcommittees and working groups can be established only to the extent permitted by conference service facilities available at the Conference site. 
15. Meetings should normally be scheduled from 9 a.m. to 12 p.m. and from 2 p.m. to 5 p.m. 
In order to ensure the most efficient utilization of available resources, it is essential that all meetings start promptly at the scheduled time. 
17. At the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, the Credentials Committee was composed of the following States: Austria, Bahamas, China, Ce d'Ivoire, Ecuador, Mauritius, Russian Federation, Thailand and United States of America. 
Item 7 Credentials of representatives to the Conference: 
Item 7 Credentials of representatives to the Conference: 
p.m. Item 10 Natural disaster reduction: 
1. The present report is in response to Executive Board decision 94/5 of 18 February 1994. 
The information is intended to assist the Board in its deliberations on the proposed joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS to be considered by the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1994 (27 June-29 July 1994). 
The WHO Executive Board decided in its resolution EB93.R5 to recommend the further development and establishment of a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS and to invite UNDP, along with the other five agencies, to become co-sponsors in accordance with the consensus option contained in that document. 
The HIV epidemic has grave implications not only for human development but also for human peace and security, human rights and national and international governance. 
5. These implications are still to be widely understood and taken into account. 
They necessitate a comprehensive, multidimensional response at global and country levels. 
The broad objective of a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme is to enhance the capacity of the United Nations system to contribute to this overall response in an effective, coordinated and accountable manner. 
8. It is under discussion whether the proposed Secretariat would have sole responsibility for achieving some or all of the objectives outlined or whether it should work towards mobilizing the entire United Nations system as the prime means of accomplishing them. 
Individual co-sponsors would have responsibility for support to their country offices and other parts of their organizations and for ensuring that throughout each organization HIV-related matters are integrated into the broader operational activities (para. 48). 
10. UNDP would thus need both to maintain and strengthen an in-house programme support and mainstreaming capacity that would provide support to Resident Representatives and country offices and other units within the policy framework and technical guidelines developed by the new secretariat. 
Whether or not the UNDP headquarters programme would carry out any other activities with its traditional partners or within areas of particular expertise would need to be discussed with the new secretariat. 
Any such activities would be included in the overall work programme of the new programme. 
12. Therefore, it would be in the interest of the new programme to ensure that United Nations system funds, programmes and specialized agencies strengthen their capacity to provide policy and technical support and advice, at the request of Governments. 
15. Thus it is envisaged that UNDP will continue to have a critical role to play in strengthening and supporting the role of the Resident Coordinators in developing integrated, multidimensional and effective United Nations system support to national HIV/AIDS programmes. 
17. In order to strengthen UNDP capacity to assist in this way, a network of HIV and Development national professional officers was endorsed by the February Executive Board in its decision 94/5, provisional on the review of the terms of reference and location by the HIV/AIDS Inter-Agency Working Group. 
At its March meeting, the Inter-Agency Working Group issued the following statement: 
"The HIV/AIDS Inter-Agency Working Group fully supports the intention of UNDP to strengthen its capacity at country level to respond to the HIV/AIDS epidemic. 
Furthermore, the group recognizes the role of the Resident Coordinator in ensuring coordination of the United Nations system, as described in 47/199. 
"The group is in the process of elaborating further a variety of issues related to the eventual establishment of a United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS, including the staffing situation at country level. 
In view of the ongoing nature of these discussions, it is not possible at this point for the group to comment on the relationship of the posts to any long-term staffing strategy fully compatible with the establishment of a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS. 
1. Authorize the Administrator to: 
2. Encourage the Administrator to continue to allocate human and financial resources in support of an effective UNDP contribution to the further development and establishment of the joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS. 
1. The Secretary-General has received letters from the Permanent Representatives of Argentina, Belgium, Brazil, Mexico and Morocco to the United Nations applying for full membership in the Committee of Experts on the Transport of Dangerous Goods. 
Governments were invited to make available, at the request of the Secretary-General and at their own expense, experts to serve on the Committee. 
3. The present membership of the Committee consists of experts from Canada, China, Russian Federation, France, Germany, India, Italy, Japan, Netherlands, Norway, Poland, Sweden, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America. 
4. The Secretary-General is pleased to approve the applications of Argentina, Belgium, Brazil, Mexico and Morocco for full membership in the Committee and requests the Council's endorsement of that decision. 
3. The discussion of the Working Group was based on the report of the Secretary-General (E/CN.17/ISWG.II/1994/2) and background papers, including the report of the Meeting on Financial Issues of Agenda 21, hosted by the Governments of Malaysia and Japan at Kuala Lumpur from 2 to 4 February 1994. 
They suggested that these papers be transmitted to relevant international meetings for consideration. 
The intention is to open up new avenues and develop new ideas for financing Agenda 21 in the spirit of global partnership for sustainable development launched at UNCED. 
In this context, there was strong support for the notion that the financing of Agenda 21 would be significantly facilitated by progress in changing consumption patterns and achieving sustainable lifestyles. 
7. As stated above, the general response to the recommendations and commitments of UNCED regarding financing falls significantly short of expectations and requirements. 
Moreover, at the international level, there is no clear evidence as yet of the provision of adequate, predictable, new and additional financial resources, in particular to developing countries, for sustainable development. 
The goal of mobilizing financial resources for sustainable development makes it necessary to act on all possible fronts, including through innovative approaches. 
8. Financing of sustainable development cannot be achieved only from official international sources. 
It is equally important to increase both public and private savings, in both developed and developing countries, and directing those savings towards investments that are environmentally sustainable. 
Moreover, sustained economic growth in all countries is essential for the financial viability of Agenda 21. 
9. Economic growth in developed and developing countries and in countries with economies in transition is highly important for trade and foreign-exchange earnings, particularly for developing countries. 
During 1994, global economic growth is expected gradually to become more firmly established, but the strength and timing of such growth, particularly in industrialized countries, remain uncertain. 
10. Agenda 21 has identified a number of factors which reduce the ability of developing countries to mobilize, through international trade, the resources needed to finance investment for sustainable development. 
Trade liberalization provides opportunities to address these problems in order to achieve sustainable development. 
One important aspect of trade liberalization, particularly for developing countries, is increased access to markets of countries members of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD). 
11. In this regard, the recently concluded Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations is an important landmark. 
12. Real commodity prices have been declining almost continuously since the early 1980s and continue to show weakness. 
Primary commodities still account for the bulk of exports in many developing countries, especially in Africa. 
Moreover, the countries of this latter group, which encompasses many of the lowest-income countries in the world, tend to have less flexible economic systems, making substitution away from commodity production more difficult or costly. 
14. ODA will continue to play an important role in meeting investment requirements. 
15. Multilateral financial institutions, the United Nations system and other intergovernmental organizations, including regional and subregional organizations, should increase significantly their effective capacity to address sustainable development. 
Of the utmost importance is the need to accelerate the process of reorienting and realigning their programmes and policies towards sustainable development and the implementation of Agenda 21. 
16. As regards the multilateral financial institutions, this would require not only adequate replenishment of their soft windows and other conventional facilities, but also the identification of new and innovative ways of mobilizing additional financial resources, accelerating their disbursements and strengthening their capacity to deliver technical cooperation programmes. 
17. The overall favourable growth of foreign direct investment (FDI), particularly in developing countries, is encouraging and needs to be further promoted through appropriate policies. 
Measures should be undertaken also to attract an increasing amount of other private capital flows. 
Investment in environmental infrastructure through the use of build-operate-transfer arrangements and the use of environmental rating and other schemes in financial markets need to be encouraged. 
18. Despite a number of positive developments in the area of debt and debt relief, the overall situation remains a cause for concern, particularly in the poorest countries. 
It would be desirable if creditor countries considered further cancellation of their claims on the poorest countries, particularly in Africa, through existing Paris Club arrangements (enhanced "Toronto Terms") and the application of greater debt forgiveness along the lines of the proposed "Trinidad Terms". 
The situation of lower middle-income countries also needs to be addressed. 
19. In the framework of national policies, it would be desirable to achieve a better mix between traditional regulation and the use of economic instruments, address the issues of subsidies and military spending and encourage private-sector investment in environmental infrastructure. 
20. Regulations have been the standard approach to environmental protection in most countries. 
Various countries are exploring the use of economic instruments, such as environmental taxes, effluent charges and tradeable permits. 
Policies that use economic incentives will be effective only to the extent that polluters and resource users respond to them. 
Responsiveness depends on a number of factors, including ownership, competition and the design of the instrument. 
Economic instruments can also be used to provide incentives for investment in cleaner technologies and processes. 
A move towards increased use of economic instruments could be regarded as an important indirect complementary mechanism for the financing of Agenda 21. 
Such a system can reduce incentives for work, savings, investment and conservation, while encouraging resource depletion and environmental degradation. 
22. Reform of the fiscal system could change the mix of taxes towards environmental taxes, thus bringing the economy closer to sustainable development by stimulating employment, economic growth and resource conservation and discouraging resource depletion and environmental pollution. 
Such fiscal reform could save government expenditures on environmental regulation and pollution abatement and thereby indirectly advance the objectives of Agenda 21. 
This shift should be gradual and implemented in phases to avoid undue disruptions. 
Furthermore, care should be taken that the poor and disadvantaged are adequately protected. 
They include reducing incremental resource requirements (by, for example, improving energy efficiency and conservation); promoting tradeable permits; defining property rights; as well as phasing out subsidies and reducing military spending. 
However, these measures need to be studied in more detail to assess their feasibility and impact. 
24. Finally, there was great interest in exploring ways and means of involving the private sector more strongly in investment for sustainable development. 
25. The discussion of innovative financing focused on debt-related mechanisms, national environmental funds, market-based instruments and international tax mechanisms. 
26. Carefully designed, debt-for-sustainable-development swaps are useful instruments for providing short-term relief and could complement such other mechanisms as improved access to international finance. 
Debt-for-sustainable-development swaps include debt-for-nature swaps, as well as debt for child development, debt for education and debt for habitat programmes. 
27. There was strong interest in the establishment of national environmental funds, which could play a catalytic role in improving environmental management, biodiversity conservation and equitable use of natural resources. 
Environmental funds have been initiated in many countries and have received substantial funding commitments. 
Green investment funds and venture capital funds, recently launched in some countries, provide promising market-based mechanisms to mobilize resources for sustainable development. 
More needs to be done to promote these funds, including, if necessary, the establishment of clearing-houses for accurate and up-to-date information. 
28. As regards joint implementation in the context of the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change, this needs to evolve within the context of the Convention. 
29. The international mechanisms for the financing of sustainable development could include international emission charges, tradeable permits on greenhouse gas emissions, taxes on air travel, and fees and arrangements to cover international environmental disasters, including those related to transportation of hazardous materials and wastes. 
More work needs to be done, especially to examine their feasibility, legal modalities and administrative arrangements. 
30. All countries stand to benefit in the long run from international and domestic policy reforms that make development more sustainable. 
In the short run, however, the reality is that not all individual industries within a given country will benefit. 
Industries that currently use natural resources the least efficiently and create the greatest externalities will suffer the most. 
31. In many cases, the necessary policy reforms will have significant international economic ramifications. 
Consider, as an example, the case of energy subsidies. A reduction in energy subsidies would liberate substantial budgetary resources, stimulate more efficient energy use and improve air quality. 
In the short run, however, it would affect the competitiveness of energy-intensive industries, cause job losses in those industries, and raise the prices of many essential goods, which might be particularly difficult for low-income households to bear. 
As such, countries are understandably reluctant to phase out energy subsidies unilaterally. 
Similar reluctance can be expected to confront the removal of other environmentally damaging subsidies, as well as the imposition of pollution taxes and other policies for internalizing externalities. 
As an illustration, international trade policy reform provides a useful and time-tested example of the difficulties involved. 
In principle, trade liberalization benefits all countries in the long run. 
In practice, however, trade reform has taken more than four decades of often tedious negotiations, and is still not complete. 
Policy reforms related to the more complicated objective of sustainable development cannot be expected to be realized any more easily. 
In some cases, the environmental and economic benefits of domestic policy reforms will be so compelling that enlightened countries will be willing to act unilaterally. 
For policy reforms that have international ramifications, however, the process will probably need to be multilateral. 
There are already such processes for purely global environmental problems, in the form of the various international conventions. 
But there is no existing process for coordinated domestic policy reforms related to more domestic environmental problems. 
Progress towards resolving those problems would benefit all countries in the long run. 
33. It would be a practical step forward for any such process to begin with the easiest policy reforms, that is the ones with the most obvious economic and environmental benefits and the lowest political costs. 
As the benefits of policy reforms become increasingly evident over time, in the form of higher standards of living and a cleaner environment, successive policy reforms should become easier and possibly move faster. 
34. The ultimate objective is to move gradually and steadily toward full-cost pricing of all goods in all countries, taking full account of the need to safeguard the interests of the poor and disadvantaged. 
As a practical matter, countries can be expected to move at different rates, considering the different economic, social and political constraints they face and the different environmental standards they have adopted. 
Existing forums or a process modelled on proved international negotiating processes (perhaps, a series of "Green Rounds") should be carefully examined and considered. 
They involve diverse financing issues, are linked in various ways, and financial mechanisms related to the sectors share a number of basic features. 
36. Additional financial resources are indeed necessary in all sectors under review. 
For example, more than 1 billion people in developing countries have shelter unfit for human habitation. 
One billion lack access to an adequate supply of freshwater and another 1.7 billion do not have adequate sanitation services. 
Large numbers are exposed to toxic chemicals and hazardous wastes. 
The preparation and implementation of national sustainable development plans and strategies, properly carried out, could facilitate this demand-driven approach. 
38. There was also emphasis on the need to focus on pollution prevention rather than on "end-of-pipe" solutions. 
39. The new approaches recognize that users are best able to judge the types of services desired and the trade-offs between the benefits and costs of different types of services. 
They emphasize self-financing (cost recovery through application of user fees) and participatory planning, development and management of the services provided. 
Furthermore, they call for decisions to be made at the lowest appropriate level. 
They do not treat financing as a residual activity, to be costed once government planners have identified the type and level of services to be provided. 
Rather, they integrate financial and economic considerations into sectoral development by determining which services users want and are willing to pay for. 
Funds should be allocated to economically viable investments, prices should in general be cost-covering and, if possible, public funds should only be used for services that benefit the general public. 
Sanitation, health and housing are areas where supplemental public funding commensurate with the public benefits they provide may be justified. 
In the case of health, ability to pay is often severely limited for the disabled and the poor, who account for a high proportion of the groups targeted by health care programmes. 
Agenda 21 has identified domestic resources as an important source of funding for sectoral activities. 
User fees and instruments based on full-cost pricing offer means of cost recovery. 
43. There is a need to reorient future discussions on financing of sectoral areas of Agenda 21 towards a better mix of policy reforms and funding sources, given the wide variety of traditional and innovative financial mechanisms. 
Identification of such a matrix of appropriate financial sources and mechanisms that appear most promising for particular sectors would be useful for the Commission in discussing a general policy framework for mobilizing domestic and external financial resources, including new and additional resources. 
This framework could then be considered by national policy makers, financial institutions, donors and other interested parties. 
The development of such a policy framework would require the active involvement of not only experts on the sectors but also experts on public finance, bankers, investors and other relevant parties from the private sector, as well as non-governmental organizations. 
In this regard, interested countries and organizations are encouraged to consider sponsoring and organizing inter-sessional workshops and case-studies on financing particular sectoral clusters, with a view to making recommendations and identifying specific financing mechanisms for consideration by the Commission through its Working Group on Finance. 
Such in-depth analysis of the diversity of financial needs in different sectors could also be helpful in mobilizing increased political support for ODA. 
45. The Working Group took note of the communication received from the Chairman of the Inter-Sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Group on Technology Transfer and Cooperation regarding the proposals on measures and mechanisms to finance the transfer of environmentally sound technologies. 
These proposals fit within the menu of funding mechanisms discussed by the Working Group on Finance. 
In this regard, it will be necessary to apply the entire range of financial instruments and arrangements identified in the present report to fund technology assistance, in particular to developing countries, besides those identified by the Working Group on Technology Transfer and Cooperation (E/CN.17/1994/11, sect. 
(a) Involve more actively private business, the financial community and non-governmental organizations in efforts to effectively mobilize financial resources for the implementation of Agenda 21 and consider further promoting the dialogue with these constituencies at future sessions of the Commission, as recommended in paragraph 4 above; 
(b) Urge all parties concerned, in the spirit of global partnership, to: 
(i) Honour all financial commitments made at UNCED, including those on ODA, and continue the search for a more effective use of ODA; 
(ii) Strengthen substantially the capacity of international financial institutions and other international organizations to more effectively and demonstrably implement Agenda 21; 
(iii) Expeditiously implement trade liberalization agreed upon under the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations, and seek further trade liberalization; 
(iv) Support efforts of developing countries, particularly those in Africa, to diversify their economies in order to mitigate negative terms of trade developments; 
(v) Promote policy measures which encourage and attract foreign direct investment and other private capital flows; 
(vi) Pursue further external debt reduction and relief measures, including the search for innovative ways to address the debt problem; 
(vii) Continue to promote national sustainable development plans and strategies; 
(viii) Promote the mobilization of domestic financial resources for sustainable development through various means, including policy reforms and the use of economic instruments and incentives; 
(ix) Consider the use of an effective multilateral forum to best promote the coordination of policy reforms for sustainable development; 
(c) Promote the search for an adequate mix of policies and funding sources for various sectoral areas, as suggested in the present report; 
47. The Working Group met at United Nations Headquarters from 28 February to 2 March 1994, in accordance with Economic and Social Council decision 1993/314 of 29 July 1993. 
48. The session was opened by the Chairman of the Commission on Sustainable Development, Mr. Razali Ismail (Malaysia). 
49. An introductory statement was made by the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
51. Representatives of all States members of the Commission on Sustainable Development attended the session. 
52. At the 1st meeting, on 28 February, the Working Group elected, by acclamation, Lin See-Yan (Malaysia) Chairman. 
Algeria: 
Austria: 
Gabon: 
Guinea: 
Iceland: 
India: 
Indonesia: 
Italy: 
Nigeria: 
Pakistan: 
Russian Federation: 
Uganda: 
Tanzania: 
Uruguay: 
Vanuatu: 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Overview of financial resources and mechanisms in the context of chapter 33 of Agenda 21 and in accordance with decision F adopted by the Commission on Sustainable Development at its first session. 
3. Ways and means of increasing the effectiveness of the use of existing financial resources and of mobilizing new and additional resources from all sources: 
(b) Consideration of national policy instruments; 
(c) Specific experiences and initiatives in the sectors under review. 
4. Requirements, availability and adequacy of financial resources and mechanisms in the sectors under review: assessment and methodological questions. 
In that document the parties agreed on the modalities for resuming their negotiations, suspended since May 1993, and asked me to appoint a representative to serve as Moderator of the negotiations. 
I have since appointed to that post Mr. Jean Arnault, who had been participating in the peace talks as the United Nations observer since June 1992. 
Copies of these documents are attached. 
In the Comprehensive Agreement on Human Rights, the parties reiterated their decision in the Framework Agreement to request the United Nations to verify the implementation of all agreements reached between them. 
As indicated in my letter of 17 January, I believe that the United Nations should respond positively to the parties' request for international verification of the agreements reached between them. 
Taking into consideration the constitutional provisions in effect in respect of human rights and international treaties, conventions and other instruments on the subject to which Guatemala is a party, 
Recognizing the importance of national institutions and entities for the protection and promotion of human rights and the desirability of strengthening them and building them up, 
The Government of the Republic of Guatemala and the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca, hereinafter referred to as "the Parties", hereby agree: 
1. The Government of the Republic of Guatemala reaffirms its adherence to the principles and norms designed to guarantee and protect the full observance of human rights, and its political will to enforce them. 
1. The Parties agree on the need for firm action against impunity. 
3. No special law or exclusive jurisdiction may be invoked to uphold impunity in respect of human rights violations. 
1. Both Parties agree that the freedoms of association and of movement are internationally and constitutionally recognized human rights which must be exercised in accordance with the law and must be fully enjoyed in Guatemala. 
For its part, the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca sees the unilateral statement as a positive expression of the Government's will to achieve peace and shall contribute to the aims of such declaration. 
7. Both Parties agree that other aspects of the volunteer civil defence committees shall be dealt with later, in connection with other items on the general agenda. 
1. Conscription for compulsory military service must not be forced, nor should it be cause for a violation of human rights and, therefore, while military service should continue to be a civic duty and right, it must be just and non-discriminatory. 
1. The Parties agree that all acts which may affect the safeguards of those individuals or entities working for the promotion and protection of human rights are to be condemned. 
1. The Parties recognize that it is a humanitarian duty to compensate and/or assist victims of human rights violations. 
Said compensation and/or assistance shall be effected by means of government measures and programmes of a civilian and socio-economic nature addressed, as a matter of priority, to those whose need is greatest, given their economic and social position. 
1. The Parties reaffirm the decision stated in the Framework Agreement of 10 January 1994 that all the agreements must be accompanied by appropriate national and international verification mechanisms, and that the latter must be the responsibility of the United Nations. 
5. In verifying human rights, the mission shall carry out the following functions: 
7. According to the findings of its verification activities, the mission shall make recommendations to the Parties, in particular regarding measures necessary to promote full observance of human rights and faithful implementation of the present agreement as a whole. 
9. The mission shall report regularly to the Secretary-General of the United Nations, who shall report to the competent bodies of that Organization. 
(a) Establish itself and move freely throughout the national territory; 
(b) Interview any person or group of persons freely and privately for the proper performance of its functions; 
(d) Collect whatever information may be relevant for the implementation of its mandate. 
11. The mission may disseminate information relating to its functions and activities to the Guatemalan public through the mass media. 
13. In the performance of its functions the mission shall take into account the situation of the most vulnerable groups of society and to the population directly affected by the armed confrontation (including displaced persons, refugees and returnees). 
14. The mission's activities shall relate to events and situations subsequent to the mission's installation. 
(a) Cooperate with national institutions and entities, as necessary, for the effective protection and promotion of human rights and, in particular sponsor technical cooperation programmes and carry out institution-building activities; 
(c) Promote the international technical and financial cooperation required to strengthen the capacity of the Counsel for Human Rights and that of other national institutions and entities to carry out their functions in respect of human rights; 
18. The verification mission shall be headed by a chief, appointed by the Secretary-General of the United Nations, assisted by such international and national officials and experts in various specialities as may be needed to achieve the aims of the mission. 
20. Since the verification mission is to begin its functions prior to the end of the armed confrontation, and thus while military operations continue, the mission shall make the necessary security arrangements. 
4. The present agreement shall be widely disseminated throughout Guatemala, in the Spanish and indigenous languages. 
The Government of Guatemala and the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca, hereafter referred to as "the Parties", hereby agree: 
1. To establish the following timetable for discussion of outstanding items on the agenda for the negotiations as a guide for the continuation of their work: 
May 1994. negotiations on the item: Resettlement of the population uprooted by the armed confrontation. 
June 1994. negotiations on the item: Identity and rights of indigenous peoples. 
July 1994. negotiations on the item: Socio-economic aspects and agrarian situation. 
August 1994. negotiations on the item: Strengthening of civilian power and role of the army in a democratic society. 
September 1994. negotiations on the items: Bases for the reintegration of Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca in the political life of Guatemala and agreement on a definitive cease-fire. 
Signing of three preceding agreements. 
October 1994. negotiations on the item: Constitutional reforms and electoral regime. 
November 1994. negotiation on the item: Schedule for the implementation, enforcement and verification of the agreements. 
December 1994. Signing of a firm and lasting peace agreement and start of demobilization. 
2. Depending on requirements for ensuring the success of negotiations, the Parties may agree on adjustments to the present timetable. 
Similarly, he shall set, in consultation with the Parties and the President of the Assembly representing society at large, the most appropriate dates for holding special sessions so that the Assembly's recommendations and guidelines on substantive issues may reach the Parties in good time. 
6. The Parties reiterate the desirability of resorting to all measures that will be conducive to rapprochements and agreements between them, and agree to respond to the initiatives made by the moderator in this respect. 
B.D.J./1/10/101 dated 19 March 1994 from the Permanent Mission of the Sudan to the League of Arab States, the note by the General Secretariat and the recommendation by the Political Committee, 
Recalling resolution 189 adopted by the Arab Summit Conference at its extraordinary session at Baghdad (28-30 May 1990), which affirms effective fraternal solidarity with the Sudan and Somalia against any threat to the national unity of their territories or their peoples, 
3. To reaffirm the unity of the Sudan and opposition to any threat thereto; 
4. To support the efforts being made to arrive at a solution and comprehensive agreement on the question of the southern Sudan through negotiation and dialogue between the various Sudanese parties; 
5. To censure the visits made by officials from certain States without the consent of the Sudanese authorities, because of the encouragement to the separatist movements that such visits signify; 
6. To request the Secretary-General to make the necessary contacts, follow the situation and report on developments to the Council at its next session. 
This fact requires that the Council should take a clear stand on any illegal or preconceived interpretation of its resolutions and should not allow any of its members to impose their own tendentious views and political attitudes on the Security Council and thus influence the Council's position. 
I reported this position to the Security Council in my letter of 28 January 1994 addressed to its President. 
I received a positive reply to that request in your letter of 9 February 1994. 
Our government sources have reported the following: 
(a) Serb forces have stormed the military barracks in Lukavica and seized all heavy weaponry under United Nations protection; 
(b) General Rose informed the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina that the United Nations Protection Force was helpless owing to the fact that more than 100 of its troops are being held hostage by the Serbian forces; 
(c) Serb forces seemingly do not expect or fear any United Nations response and their beliefs have been enforced by the lack of action by the United Nations on numerous occasions in which numerous violations of the cease-fire in Sarajevo by Serbian forces (sniping, etc.) occurred. 
Secondly, the situation in Gorazde has not changed: 
(a) Serb forces have incessantly been pounding Gorazde with heavy artillery. 
Beside using mortars, our reports indicate that irritant gases are being used to drive the civilian population out of their shelters. 
There is hardly a place left in Gorazde for people to hide; 
(b) Tanks are shooting at civilians from a distance of less than 200 yards. 
The population is desperate and the city is in a dire state. 
The European Union condemns the continuing Bosnian Serb attacks on Gorazde in violation of the Security Council resolution and calls for an immediate and unconditional cease-fire in and around Gorazde and the pullback of Bosnian Serb forces, which threaten the security of Gorazde. 
This will enable the deployment of United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) forces to the town to take place. 
All detained United Nations personnel should be released straight away and be allowed unrestricted freedom of movement in accordance with United Nations resolutions. 
The European Union expresses its full support for the efforts of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General and UNPROFOR commanders and confirms its support for Atlantic Alliance forces in their underpinning of United Nations action. 
It also pays tribute to the committed work of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and other volunteer agencies, which include many citizens of member States of the European Union, to continue their humanitarian mission despite the appalling difficulties they face on the ground. 
A cease-fire in and around Gorazde is the first essential, and the European Union calls upon the Bosnian Serbs to honour their word in the negotiations chaired by the United Nations. 
This should be followed quickly by a general cease-fire throughout Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
1. This document has been prepared in accordance with the recommendation of the Special Committee on the Rationalization of the Procedures and Organization of the General Assembly, as set forth in paragraph 17 (a) of annex II to Assembly resolution 2837 (XXVI) of 17 December 1971. 
2. Minute of silent prayer or meditation (rule 62). 
3. Credentials of representatives to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly (rule 28): 
(a) Appointment of the members of the Credentials Committee; 
5. Election of the officers of the Main Committees (rule 31). 
7. Notification by the Secretary-General under Article 12, paragraph 2, of the Charter of the United Nations (rule 49). 
8. Adoption of the agenda and organization of work: reports of the General Committee (rule 21). 
13. Report of the International Court of Justice (rule 13 (b)). 
(b) Election of seven members of the Committee for Programme and Coordination (Economic and Social Council resolution 2008 (LX) of 14 May 1976 and decision 48/311 of 11 November 1993); 
(c) Election of seventeen members of the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (resolution 2205 (XXI) of 17 December 1966 and decisions 46/309 of 4 November 1991 and 47/319 of 19 January 1993). 
(a) Appointment of members of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (rule 155; decision 48/313 of 3 December 1993); 
(b) Appointment of members of the Committee on Contributions (rule 158; decisions 48/314 A of 3 December 1993 and 48/314 C of 14 April 1994); 
(c) Appointment of a member of the Board of Auditors (resolution 74 (I) of 7 December 1946 and decision 48/315 of 3 December 1993); 
(d) Confirmation of the appointment of members of the Investments Committee (resolution 155 (II) of 15 November 1947 and decision 48/316 of 3 December 1993); 
(e) Appointment of members of the United Nations Administrative Tribunal (resolution 351 A (IV) of 24 November 1949 and decision 48/317 of 3 December 1993); 
(h) Appointment of the members of the Consultative Committee on the United Nations Development Fund for Women (resolution 31/133 of 16 December 1976 and decisions 46/311 A of 13 November 1991, 46/311 B of 20 December 1991 and 46/311 C of 22 May 1992); 
(j) Appointment of members of the Joint Inspection Unit (resolution 31/192 of 22 December 1976 and decisions 44/315 A of 15 December 1989 and 44/315 B of 20 February 1990). 
19. Admission of new Members to the United Nations (rule 136). 
20. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee (resolution 47/6 of 21 October 1992). 
21. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of American States (resolution 47/11 of 29 October 1992). 
24. Necessity of ending the economic, commercial and financial embargo imposed by the United States of America against Cuba (resolution 48/16 of 3 November 1993). 
26. Complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of the Baltic States (resolution 48/18 of 15 November 1993). 
27. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (resolution 48/19 of 16 November 1993). 
28. Cooperation between the United Nations and the League of Arab States (resolution 48/21 of 22 November 1993). 
29. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Latin American Economic System (resolution 48/22 of 22 November 1993). 
30. Zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic (resolution 48/23 of 24 November 1993). 
31. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of the Islamic Conference (resolution 48/24 of 24 November 1993). 
32. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity (resolution 48/25 of 29 November 1993). 
36. Question of the Comorian island of Mayotte (resolution 48/56 of 13 December 1993). 
37. Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations, including special economic assistance (resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993): 
(a) Strengthening of the coordination of emergency humanitarian assistance of the United Nations (resolution 48/57 of 14 December 1993); 
(d) International cooperation to mitigate the environmental consequences on Kuwait and other countries in the region resulting from the situation between Iraq and Kuwait (resolution 47/151 of 18 December 1992). 
38. The situation in the Middle East (resolutions 48/58 and 48/59 A and B of 14 December 1993). 
42. United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa (resolution 48/160 of 20 December 1993). 
43. The situation in Central America: procedures for the establishment of a firm and lasting peace and progress in fashioning a region of peace, freedom, democracy and development (resolution 48/161 of 20 December 1993). 
45. Commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations in 1995 (resolution 48/215 of 23 December 1993 and decision 48/406 of 19 October 1993). 
50. Implementation of the resolutions of the United Nations (decision 48/438 of 20 December 1993). 
Its inclusion in the provisional agenda of the forty-ninth session is subject to any action that the Assembly may take on it at its forty-eighth session. 
57. The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields (resolution 48/67 of 16 December 1993). 
58. Amendment of the Treaty Banning Nuclear Weapon Tests in the Atmosphere, in Outer Space and under Water (resolution 48/69 of 16 December 1993). 
60. Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the region of the Middle East (resolution 48/71 of 16 December 1993). 
61. Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia (resolution 48/72 of 16 December 1993). 
62. Conclusion of effective international arrangements to assure non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons (resolution 48/73 of 16 December 1993). 
63. Prevention of an arms race in outer space (resolution 48/74 A of 16 December 1993). 
(c) Non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and of vehicles for their delivery in all its aspects (resolution 48/75 C); 
(j) Prohibition of the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices (resolution 48/75 L). 
(b) Convention on the Prohibition of the Use of Nuclear Weapons (resolution 48/76 B); 
(e) United Nations Regional Centre for Peace and Disarmament in Africa, United Nations Regional Centre for Peace and Disarmament in Asia and the Pacific and United Nations Regional Centre for Peace, Disarmament and Development in Latin America and the Caribbean (resolution 48/76 E). 
(e) United Nations Institute for Disarmament Research (resolution 39/148 H); 
68. Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects (resolution 48/79 of 16 December 1993). 
70. Strengthening of security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region (resolution 48/81 of 16 December 1993). 
71. Implementation of the Declaration of the Indian Ocean as a Zone of Peace (resolution 48/82 of 16 December 1993). 
73. Consolidation of the regime established by the Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America and the Caribbean (Treaty of Tlatelolco) (resolution 48/85 of 16 December 1993). 
74. Final text of a treaty on an African nuclear-weapon-free zone (resolution 48/86 of 16 December 1993). 
75. Rationalization of the work and reform of the agenda of the First Committee (resolution 48/87 of 16 December 1993). 
78. International cooperation in the peaceful uses of outer space (resolution 48/39 of 10 December 1993). 
79. United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (resolutions 48/40 A to J and decision 48/417 of 10 December 1993). 
80. Report of the Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Palestinian People and Other Arabs of the Occupied Territories (resolutions 48/41 A to D of 10 December 1993). 
83. Information from Non-Self-Governing Territories transmitted under Article 73 e of the Charter of the United Nations (resolution 48/45 of 10 December 1993). 
85. Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples by the specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations (resolution 48/47 of 10 December 1993). 
86. Offers by Member States of study and training facilities for inhabitants of Non-Self-Governing Territories (resolution 48/48 of 10 December 1993). 
87. Question of the Malagasy islands of Glorieuses, Juan de Nova, Europa and Bassas da India (decision 48/402 of 24 September 1993). 
90. Question of the composition of the relevant organs of the United Nations (decision 48/420 of 10 December 1993). 
(f) Integration of the economies in transition into the world economy (resolution 48/181 of 21 December 1993); 
95. Training and research: 
104. Human rights questions: 
105. Necessity of adopting effective measures for the promotion and protection of the rights of children throughout the world who are victims of especially difficult circumstances, including armed conflicts (resolutions 48/156 and 48/157 of 20 December 1993). 
106. Preparation for and organization of the United Nations Year for Tolerance (resolution 48/126 of 20 December 1993). 
107. Programme of activities of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People (resolution 48/163 of 21 December 1993). 
(b) United Nations Development Programme; 
(c) United Nations Children's Fund; 
(f) Voluntary funds administered by the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees; 
(g) Fund of the United Nations Environment Programme; 
(h) United Nations Population Fund; 
114. Administrative and budgetary coordination of the United Nations with specialized agencies and the International Atomic Energy Agency (decision 47/449 of 22 December 1992). 
(b) Respect for the privileges and immunities of officials of the United Nations and the specialized agencies and related organizations (resolution 47/28); 
(b) United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon. 
137. Observer status of national liberation movements recognized by the Organization of African Unity and/or by the League of Arab States (resolution 47/29 of 25 November 1992). 
138. Status of the Protocols Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 1949 and relating to the protection of victims of armed conflicts (resolution 47/30 of 25 November 1992). 
139. Consideration of effective measures to enhance the protection, security and safety of diplomatic and consular missions and representatives (resolution 47/31 of 25 November 1992). 
140. United Nations Decade of International Law (resolutions 47/32 of 25 November 1992 and 48/30 of 9 December 1993). 
141. Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty-sixth session (resolution 48/31 of 9 December 1993). 
143. Report of the Committee on Relations with the Host Country (resolution 48/35 of 9 December 1993). 
145. Question of responsibility for attacks on United Nations and associated personnel and measures to ensure that those responsible for such attacks are brought to justice (resolution 48/37 of 9 December 1993). 
148. Request for an advisory opinion from the International Court of Justice (decision 48/414 of 9 December 1993). 
150. Financing of the International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991 (resolution 48/251 of 14 April 1994). 
1. The fourth session of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa, was held at Geneva from 21 to 31 March 1994. 
The session was convened in accordance with paragraph 4 of General Assembly resolution 47/188 of 22 December 1992. 
2. The Bureaux of the Committee and its Working Groups, as elected at its organizational, first and second sessions, are as follows: 
3. At its 1st meeting, on 21 March, the Committee adopted the following agenda: 
2. Elaboration of an international convention to combat desertification in countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa. 
(a) Special Voluntary Fund to support the participation of developing countries affected by drought and desertification, particularly the least developed countries; 
4. Adoption of the provisional agenda for the final session. 
6. The following specialized agencies were represented: Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, World Bank and World Meteorological Organization. 
12. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the report of Working Group I (see appendix III). 
14. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the report of Working Group II (see appendix IV). 
15. The Committee considered item 3, entitled "Review of the situation as regards extrabudgetary funds" at its 4th and 5th meetings, on 28 and 31 March. 
At the 4th meeting, the Chairman took note of the approval of the Secretariat's presentation of document A/AC.241/20 and Add.1, while recognizing that there were still refinements to be made. 
16. The Committee took note of measures taken for its third and fourth sessions with regard to the Special Voluntary Fund. 
The Committee also agreed that all countries and international organizations should contribute to the Fund to enable the Secretariat to assist developing country participation. 
18. At the 5th meeting, on 31 March, the Committee decided to approve the draft provisional agenda for its fifth session (see appendix II, decision 4/2). 
"In decision 2/1, adopted by the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification at its second session, the Committee defined the mandates of the two Working Groups. 
Article 2 (c) of that decision states the following: 
"Such a consolidated text is now available, even if there are still a number of brackets, and one important section (articles 22 and 23 on financial resources and mechanisms) continues to be the subject of special consultations. 
"Even if flexibility is important, there also has to be firm structure of work; and delegations need maximum information in order to prepare themselves for the session. 
I therefore wish to give the following indications before the end of the present session; they may be supplemented later in the interim period in order to keep delegations updated, if necessary. 
"There will be facilities for two major meetings with full interpretation to be held simultaneously, during the fifth session. 
"Meetings of the plenary will be held as required to negotiate outstanding points at that level, in particular during the second week of the session. 
"Against this background, Mr. Djoghlaf and Ms. de Lattre will be asked to take on various negotiating tasks on my behalf. 
At the very start of the session - after an opening plenary meeting - it is my intention to establish an informal working group to deal with regional annexes, under the chairmanship of Ms. de Lattre. 
The consultations on financial issues, coordinated by Mr. Pierre-Marc Johnson and Mr. Bolong Sonko will also continue. 
After that, other informal working groups will be set up to finalize the remaining items. 
It is also proposed to continue the practice of meetings with the Chairmen of regional and interest groups when necessary." 
Accordingly, the dates proposed for the sixth session are 9 to 20 January 1995. 
21. At its 5th meeting, on 31 March, the Committee adopted the draft report on its fourth session, as contained in document A/AC.241/L.17, and authorized the Rapporteur to finalize it in cooperation with the Chairman and the Bureau by incorporating therein the proceedings of the 2nd to 5th meetings. 
Instituto de Investigaci y Desarrollo Comunal "La Libertad" 
The Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification adopts the following draft provisional agenda for its fifth session: 
4. Organization of the sixth session. 
5. Adoption of the convention and final document. 
Working Group I would be responsible for the elaboration of such provisions as the preamble, principles, objectives and commitments, including financial arrangements, national and regional action programmes, education and public awareness and capacity-building. 
2. At the 1st meeting of Working Group I, on 21 March 1994, the Chairman made an introductory statement. 
3. At the same meeting, the Working Group approved its programme of work for the session. 
It held 13 formal meetings during the session. 
6. The Working Group resumed its consideration of the topic at its 6th and 7th meetings, on 24 March. 
12. Working Group I resumed its consideration of the topic at its 10th meeting, on 28 March, and heard statements by the representatives of six States. 
13. Working Group I considered the topic at its 2nd and 3rd meetings, on 22 March. 
16. Working Group I considered the topic at its 3rd to 5th meetings, on 22 and 23 March. 
18. The Working Group resumed its consideration of the topic at its 10th to 12th meetings, on 28 and 29 March. 
Working Group II would be responsible for the elaboration of such provisions as definitions, institutional, administrative, technological and scientific aspects; research, data collection and exchange information; procedural arrangements and other legal provisions such as any instruments related to the convention. 
2. At the 1st meeting, the Working Group approved its programme of work for 21 to 31 March 1994. 
3. Working Group II had before it for its consideration the following documents: 
4. Working Group II considered the topic at its 1st and 2nd meetings, on 21 and 22 March. 
6. The Working Group continued its consideration of the topic at its 9th, 10th and 13th meetings, on 25, 28 and 30 March. 
8. Working Group II considered the topic at its 2nd meeting, on 22 March. 
speaking on behalf of the Group of African States and one speaking on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the European Community. 
10. The Working Group continued its consideration of the topic at its 9th and 10th meetings, on 25 and 28 March. 
12. Working Group II considered the topic at its 2nd and 3rd meetings, on 22 March. 
speaking on behalf of the Group of African States and one speaking on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the European Community. 
16. Working Group II considered the topic at its 3rd meeting, on 22 March. 
18. The Working Group continued its consideration of the topic at its 13th meeting, on 30 March. 
20. Working Group II considered the topic at its 4th and 5th meetings, on 23 March. 
22. An observer of a non-governmental organization made a statement. 
23. The Working Group continued its consideration of the topic at its 9th, 11th and 13th meetings, on 25, 28 and 30 March. 
25. Working Group II considered the topic at its 6th and 7th meetings, on 24 March. 
27. The Working Group continued its consideration of the topic at its 14th meeting, on 31 March. 
29. Working Group II considered the topic at its 7th and 8th meetings, on 24 and 25 March. 
31. Working Group II considered the topic at its 7th to 9th meetings, on 24 and 25 March. 
33. An observer of a non-governmental organization made a statement. 
34. The Working Group continued its consideration of the topic at its 11th and 12th meetings, on 28 and 30 March. 
41. At the same meeting, the Working Group adopted the draft report, as amended. 
1. American Samoa is located in the South Pacific approximately 3,700 kilometres south-west of Hawaii and 4,350 kilometres north-east of Australia. 
Lying near the equator, between latitudes 13 and 16 south, American Samoa has a typical tropical climate with a wet and a dry season. 
Pago Pago, the capital, is located on Tutuila, the largest of the islands, where 90 per cent of the population lives. 
2. The Samoan Islands are believed to have been inhabited by Polynesian peoples for some 3,000 years. 
By 600 B.C., a settlement had been established on Tutuila that may have been the jumping-off point for colonizing Tahiti and the Marquesas, about A.D. 300. 
Europeans first visited the Samoan archipelago in the 1700s, but foreign Governments did not make contact with local chiefs until the early nineteenth century. 
By the mid-nineteenth century, Germany, Great Britain and the United States of America came to dominate the economic life of the islands, appointing consuls to Apia, Western Samoa, between 1847 and 1861. 
3. In 1899, these three Powers signed a Tripartite Treaty dividing the Samoan archipelago into spheres of influence. 
Great Britain agreed to relinquish its claims in the Samoas in exchange for sole authority over the Solomon Islands, Niue and Tonga. 
4. In April 1900, the Samoan high chiefs formally ceded the islands of Tutuila and Aunuu to the United States, and in July 1904 the cession was expanded to include Ofu, Olosega, Tau and Rose. 
Swains Island was annexed in 1925. 
The islands officially became a United States Territory in February 1929 (see para. 9). 
5. According to statistics prepared by the Government of American Samoa, the estimated population of the Territory as of 1 July 1992 was 50,900, 2/ an increase of about 8.8 per cent compared to the official 1990 census (46,773 persons). 
Over 90 per cent of the residents of the Territory are ethnically Samoan, including about 10,000 Western Samoan nationals. 
7. The American Samoan way of life is structured around a social system of clans or extended families (aiga) and their chiefs (matais). 
8. Anyone born in American Samoa is a United States national and entitled to a modified United States passport. 
The only substantial legal difference between a citizen and a national is that the latter, as a non-citizen, cannot vote in United States elections. 
9. American Samoa became an unincorporated Territory of the United States pursuant to a joint congressional resolution of 20 February 1929. 
The Territory's first Constitution came into effect in October 1960 following a referendum, and was revised in 1967 and subsequently amended in 1970 and 1977. 
The Constitution of American Samoa contains a Bill of Rights enforceable before the Courts. 
The rejected changes related, inter alia, to expansion of the territorial legislature, qualifications and impeachment of public officials and judicial reconstruction. 
11. Between 1900 and 1974, the United States Congress created the offices of five delegates to the House of Representatives to represent the District of Columbia, American Samoa, Guam, Puerto Rico, and the United States Virgin Islands. 
In 1970, Congressional rules conferred upon the delegates the right to vote in standing committees. 
In 1993, the delegates received the additional right to vote in the House, provided such a vote would not constitute a deciding vote. 
In February 1994, an appeals court in Washington, D.C., confirmed that right after it had been challenged in the court by representatives of the Republican Party. 
12. Since January 1981, American Samoa has elected by direct vote a delegate to the United States House of Representatives. 
The current delegate, Mr. Eni F. H. Faleomavaega, was re-elected in November 1992. 
15. The Constitution provides for separate executive and legislative branches and an independent judiciary. 
All American Samoan citizens over 18 years of age are eligible to vote. 
17. There is a bicameral legislature, known as the Fono, comprising a Senate and a House of Representatives with identical powers. 
The Fono may pass laws with respect to all local affairs, provided its laws are not inconsistent with United States laws in force in the Territory or with United States treaties or international agreements. 
The Fono convenes for two 45-day sessions a year. 
18. The Senate comprises 18 members who are elected every four years from among the matais by the fonos in the 14 "councils" or groups of villages, in accordance with local custom. 
19. The House of Representatives is composed of 20 members elected for two-year terms by universal adult suffrage. There is also one non-voting member from Swains Island, who is elected at an open meeting by the permanent adult population of the island. 
20. A majority of both houses voting together is required for passage of a bill. 
The legislature may appropriate funds raised from local revenues and make recommendations regarding the annual budget prepared by the Governor, including requests for federal funds. 
21. The judiciary consists of a high court with jurisdiction throughout the Territory, a district court and several village courts. 
Since American Samoa is not within a federal judicial district or circuit, there are no statutory provisions for appealing decisions of the High Court. 
The Lands and Title Division of the High Court adjudicates claims to traditional matai titles and property-boundary disputes. 
The United States civil and criminal codes, augmented by such local laws and regulations as enacted by the territorial legislature, constitute the law adjudicated in the courts. 
The current Chief Justice, Mr. Michael Kruse, who was appointed in November 1988, is the first American Samoan to hold that position. 
23. The Office of the Public Defender provides legal representation to those unable to afford counsel. 
During public discussions, the Mission found that, in general, people outside the political leadership had very little knowledge of the implications of the political alternatives available to them. 
25. In September 1991, the Fono established a Political Status and Constitutional Review Commission to make recommendations concerning the future political status of the Territory. 
28. According to the American Samoa Statistical Digest, 1992, the Government of American Samoa continued to be one of the largest employers in the Territory, accounting for 4,888 persons, or slightly over 30 per cent of the employed labour force. 
Most of the employees in the public service were American Samoans. 
It also belongs to such United States organizations as the National and Western Governors' Conferences. 
30. In August 1991, American Samoa, together with two other Territories administered by the United States, Guam and the United States Virgin Islands, established the Alliance of Dependent Territories, an organization that seeks to promote friendly relations and economic and technical cooperation among its members. 
32. American Samoa suffers from the same economic constraints, such as geographical isolation and scarce resources, common to most island societies in the South Pacific. 
Its economy depends on the tuna fish canning industry. 
Prospects for agricultural development are limited owing to the small percentage of land suitable for cultivation. With respect to other industries, only tourism offers good potential for growth. 
33. The economy of the Territory was severely affected by devastating cyclones in February 1990 and December 1991. 
Currently, American Samoa is receiving assistance from the Department of the Interior and other federal agencies, including the Federal Emergency Management Agency, for the repair of the damage caused by these two natural disasters. 
35. The United States Tariff Code offers preferential treatment to American Samoa in order to stimulate industrial development in the Territory. 
37. The Territory has had a budget deficit for several years. 
40. Most land is owned in common by Samoan families and is the traditional basis for family organization. 
Under the Samoan Land Tenure Act, all land except freehold land (approximately 15 per cent of the total) is inalienable to any person who is less than one-half American Samoan. 
Currently, efforts are aimed at increasing the production of vegetables and other food crops for local consumption. 
An Indonesian-owned company, the Van Camp Sea Food Company, and a United States-owned company, Star Kist Samoa, Inc. (H. J. Heinz), operate two large-scale tuna canneries at Pago Pago supplied by both Asian and United States vessels, as well as by a local fleet of small long-line craft. 
46. In 1990, the canneries were fined a total of $250,000 for violating the American Samoa Environment Act by polluting the waters of Pago Pago harbour. 
Both canneries have since agreed to treat waste from their operations and then transport it by barge to a designated dumping site 8 kilometres out to sea. 
48. Other industrial activities in American Samoa are mostly service oriented. 
There are a number of small factories processing soap, perfume and alcohol. 
The remaining industrial activities involved construction, wholesale trade and finance and insurance operations. 
49. Efforts to attract new industry to the Territory include tax cuts, import-duty concessions and special lease rates at a large government industrial park located near the airport. 
There is a non-scheduled bus service. 
51. Several shipping companies provide regular service to Pago Pago from Asia, other South Pacific ports and the United States. 
There is a daily inter-island cargo service and a regular ferry service between American Samoa and Western Samoa. 
Rose Atoll can be visited only by permit since it is a National Wildlife Refuge. 
Western Samoa, Tonga and the Cook Islands currently ship much of their merchandise through Pago Pago harbour. 
53. In 1991, a total of 1,033 vessels entered American Samoa, including fishing boats, freighters, yachts and cruise ships. 
54. Pago Pago International Airport is regularly served by a number of airlines which link American Samoa with Hawaii and the United States mainland, as well as with Australia, New Zealand and other countries in the South Pacific. 
There are also smaller airstrips on the islands of Ofu and Tau. 
55. The Territory has one television and two radio stations, including a public network. It regularly receives from the United States live broadcasts of the Armed Forces Radio and Television Service as well as Cable News Network. 
Both radio stations broadcast in English and Samoan, one around the clock and the other for 18 hours a day. 
57. There are several weekly newspapers in the Territory in both the English and the Samoan languages. There is also a daily newspaper, the Samoa News. 
58. Despite the Government's efforts to encourage tourism, this industry remains relatively small. 
In 1991, 6,830 tourists, a decrease of almost 20 per cent from the 8,500 visitors in 1990, visited the Territory. They were mostly from the United States, Australia and New Zealand. 
The Government is the majority shareholder in the main hotel, which has 163 rooms. 
59. The Amerika Samoa Bank and a branch of the Bank of Hawaii Federal Credit Union offer complete commercial banking services. The Development Bank of American Samoa, a non-commercial enterprise owned by the Government, issues guarantees and loans for development projects. 
60. American Samoa belongs to various regional bodies of the United Nations system, including the World Health Organization (WHO) Regional Office for the Western Pacific and the WHO Western Pacific Regional Centre for the Promotion of Environmental Planning and Applied Studies. 
63. Approximately 40 per cent of the labour force is from Western Samoa; there are also Tongans, Koreans, Japanese, Chinese and United States citizens working in the Territory. 
The high proportion of foreign labour comes about because the shortage of well-paying jobs in American Samoa leads many young people to emigrate to Hawaii and the United States mainland. 
Their place in the Territory is often filled by non-nationals, mostly from Western Samoa (see also para. 66). 
66. American Samoa has its own immigration laws. 
In 1985, the territorial Government set quotas to regulate the number of foreigners entering the Territory annually to work. 
67. Also in 1985, an agreement was reached between Western Samoa and American Samoa to allow relatives to visit either Territory without visas. 
After abolition of the visa requirement, however, an estimated 3,000 Western Samoans overstayed their visits. 
Thus, in January 1986, restrictions were restored and Western Samoans must now obtain a visa specifying their length of stay in American Samoa. 
Medical, dental and pharmaceutical services are available 24 hours a day at minimal cost to residents and visitors. 
For serious cases, off-island treatment, including hospitalization in Guam, Hawaii or the United States mainland is provided free of charge. 
70. The LBJ Medical Center suffered some $1 million in damages from cyclone Ofa in February 1990 and from cyclone Val in December 1991. 
75. American Samoa has access to federal housing programmes and grants administered by the United States Department of Housing and Urban Development. 
In his State of the Territory address in February 1991, former Governor Coleman noted that the Bank was negotiating a $50 million loan which would fund 900 to 1,000 new homes. 
78. In 1990, the Pala Lagoon (waste water) system and the Pago Pago harbour sewer system were rehabilitated at a cost of $8.7 million. 
In addition, $3.5 million were allocated to ASPA to begin a five-year plan of improvements to the electrical power and water systems. 
1. In recent years, the international situation has undergone tremendous changes and is now at a major turning-point. 
A new political world structure is being created. 
The discontinuation of the global ideological rivalry provides conditions for scaling down the armaments in the world. 
The progress recorded in the prohibition of the development, production and use of chemical as well as biological (bacteriological) weapons makes it even more compelling to register similar achievements in the field of nuclear weapons, the only means of mass destruction not yet completely banned by international agreements. 
2. The conviction that nuclear war cannot be won and must never be fought received widespread acceptance. 
3. The maintenance and enhancement of international security require all States to contribute to arms limitation and disarmament measures as well as to show responsible behaviour in international affairs. 
5. In this new political environment it is important that the leadership of all countries assume their responsibility for seeking the objective of increased international security at the lowest possible level of armaments and military forces. 
The States having the biggest nuclear arsenals can make the greatest contribution to nuclear disarmament. 
6. For the achievement of such an objective, nuclear disarmament remains one of the highest priorities in the field of arms control and disarmament. 
(b) Significant progress was made in 1991 in another area of nuclear disarmament, notably the START Treaty and the subsequent initiatives of both sides and the 1992 agreement on drastic reduction of a total of two thirds of strategic nuclear weapons by the year 2003; 
(c) As generally recognized, the unilateral decisions by the United States and the former Soviet Union to eliminate all land-based short-range nuclear weapons constitute a further important step towards nuclear disarmament. 
9. In this context, it is noted that the two nuclear Powers that are members of the European Community have also made meaningful contributions to the process of nuclear disarmament by making reductions in some of their nuclear-weapon programmes. 
(a) The moratoriums declared by some nuclear-weapon States on nuclear testing; 
(b) The declaration and undertaking by former Soviet republics to become non-nuclear; 
10. Equally important are the decisions of China and France to become parties to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons; the adherence of South Africa as well as of other southern African States to the Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
11. Since the elimination of nuclear weapons is a matter of priority for the entire international community, there is a need to build on current achievements and to turn them into a platform for more ambitious nuclear disarmament measures. 
13. The positive initiatives have taken place in Latin America, such as the Mendoza Declaration; the Cartagena Declaration; commitments entered into by Brazil and Argentina establishing full-scope safeguards regimes with IAEA; and the announcement by France of its decision to ratify Additional Protocol I to the Tlatelolco Treaty. 
All these occurrences are welcome and strongly supported by the international community. 
15. Accordingly, bilateral and multilateral efforts for nuclear disarmament should complement and facilitate each other. 
16. The Conference on Disarmament as a single multilateral disarmament negotiating forum should begin the elaboration of practical measures for nuclear disarmament. 
This would offer effective means of prevention, so as to establish conditions of predictability and stability. 
18. In parallel with the global approach to nuclear disarmament, regional arrangements, namely the establishment of nuclear-weapon-free zones, deserve serious consideration. 
The establishment of such nuclear-weapon-free zones as a partial measure, which is useful as a confidence-building measure, can be facilitated when the following conditions are met: 
(b) They are based on arrangements freely arrived at between them on the basis of their own initiatives; 
(d) The effective respect for the status of such zones by nuclear-weapon States is subject to agreed verification procedures, thus ensuring that the zones are genuinely free of nuclear weapons. 
19. Greater attention should be devoted to transparency and confidence-building measures in the field of nuclear weapons. The international community must take effective measures to ensure that all nuclear programmes are transparent. 
Moreover, transparency should also be achieved in the transfer of technology and material usable in the production or development of nuclear weapons. 
20. The process of nuclear disarmament was well documented in the report submitted by the Secretary-General in 1992 entitled "Comprehensive study on nuclear weapons". 
The Secretary-General's study notes that, since the dawn of the nuclear age almost half a century ago, efforts have been made in the world community to deal with the various implications of the existence of nuclear weapons. 
21. The United Nations should continue to play the basic role in the process of disarmament negotiations with regard to both conventional and nuclear disarmament. 
22. In general, the United Nations should encourage and facilitate: 
(a) The development of general guidelines and basic principles of arms control and disarmament; 
(b) Consideration of ways and means of achieving the international community's objectives in nuclear disarmament; 
(c) The negotiation, where appropriate, of international instruments in the field of nuclear disarmament. 
23. Full use must be made of the existing mechanism, including within the United Nations system. 
For a considerable time, nuclear disarmament has been one of the priority topics of the United Nations Disarmament Commission. The need for progress in this field requires proper attention to be paid to such issues, which deserve continued consideration in the Disarmament Commission. 
24. Studies conducted by the United Nations are very useful and instrumental to the more advanced consideration of various aspects of disarmament and to the achievement of a greater general awareness of the subject. 
In this connection, the conclusions and recommendations on the role of the United Nations in the field of verification and on nuclear weapons, as contained in documents approved by consensus, should be commended. 
25. Nuclear proliferation is one of the greatest threats to world-wide security and stability. 
Thus, nuclear disarmament and the questions of non-proliferation of nuclear arms represent one of the most serious challenges, requiring continuous attention and commitment of all States Members of the United Nations. 
26. The accession of more States to the Non-Proliferation Treaty was welcomed by the international community. 
With the accessions of China and France, all the permanent members of the Security Council will have underwritten the Non-Proliferation Treaty, thus further strengthening the Treaty's universality. 
27. In parallel with wider adherence to the Non-Proliferation Treaty, a better functioning of the present nuclear non-proliferation regime can be brought about. 
Thus, in view of recent events, a reinforcement of the various elements of that regime and, in particular, a further strengthening and improvement of safeguards implementation, as well as of nuclear export controls, are foreseeable. 
Some progress was made at the recent IAEA Board of Governors meeting towards strengthening the Agency's Safeguards System. 
28. The substantial reduction in sub-strategic nuclear weapons, as a result of unilateral initiatives, has created the basis for the complete elimination of these systems. 
It would reduce the risk of conventional war escalating into a nuclear conflict. 
It would lessen the risks of accidental or deliberate interference by nuclear weapons. 
Confining nuclear weapons to strategic systems would truly make them the weapons of last resort and so provide greater assurance that they would never be used. 
29. A comprehensive ban on nuclear-testing is essential to prevent the horizontal and vertical proliferation of nuclear weapons. 
There is also increasing realization that a cessation on nuclear-weapons testing would contribute to non-proliferation, as well as environmental objectives. 
(a) The decrease in the total number of nuclear explosions and in their yield; 
(b) The ratification of the protocols of the Threshold Test Ban and the Peaceful Nuclear Explosions Treaty, signed by United States and the Soviet Union in June 1990; 
(d) The decision by France to suspend its nuclear testing for 1992 and its recent extension; 
(f) The decision of the Conference on Disarmament on 10 August 1993 to negotiate a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
30. All these unilateral, bilateral and multilateral measures must be crowned by a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty. 
Undertaking reductions in the existing nuclear arsenals, without taking measures to protect future generations from another nuclear arms race, would determine the effectiveness of many of the steps taken so far. 
The conclusion of a comprehensive nuclear-test-ban treaty is the highest priority measure for the achievement of the objective of nuclear disarmament and is the single most important measure yet to be taken in the process of nuclear disarmament. 
32. The international community has a duty to play its part in ensuring that the destruction of nuclear weapons takes place in a safe and responsible manner, which fully respects the requirements of nuclear safety and environmental protection. 
Confidence-building measures have proved their effectiveness as a basis for more substantive measures in the field of conventional disarmament, notably in the framework of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe, confidence-building measures could also serve as a useful purpose in the nuclear arms field. 
Such measures should aim at reassuring non-nuclear-weapon States that nuclear weapons are intended for purely defensive purposes and that nuclear arsenals are safe and under effective control. 
34. In order to enhance non-proliferation, aspiring nuclear weapons States should be persuaded that their security interests could be adequately ensured by other means. 
35. The only truly effective security assurance against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons is their total elimination. 
However, for the realization of this goal it is indispensable that security assurances be given to those States that, through contractual agreements, relinquished the nuclear-weapon option; especially those among them that are not members of a strategic military alliance providing a nuclear-weapon umbrella. 
Moreover, in addition to these positive measures of security assurances to the non-nuclear-weapon States, appropriate international arrangements, preferably a binding legal instrument, should be provided to assure non-use or threat of use of nuclear weapons against non-nuclear weapon States as a measure of negative security assurance. 
Effective measures and arrangements to assure the non-nuclear-weapon-States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons can also contribute positively to the prevention of the spread of nuclear weapons. 
2. This tragic incident set off a torrent of widespread killings, mainly in Kigali but also in other parts of the country. 
The violence appears to have both political and ethnic dimensions. 
No reliable estimate of deaths has so far been available, but they could possibly number tens of thousands. 
3. Reliable reports strongly indicate that the killings were started by unruly members of the Presidential Guard, then spread quickly throughout the city. 
Despite the best efforts of UNAMIR, the Rwandese Patriotic Front (RPF) security battalion quartered at the National Development Council complex broke out and started to engage Government troops, including elements of the Presidential Guard. 
RPF units from the demilitarized zone also moved towards Kigali and joined the fighting. 
Authority collapsed, the provisional Government disintegrated and some of its members were killed in the violence. 
An interim Government was proclaimed on 8 April 1994, but could not establish authority, and on 12 April 1994, as fighting between the armed forces and the RPF intensified, left the capital. 
Since then, the Defence Minister and the high command of the Rwandese Government Forces (RGF), whose leadership has recently changed, appear to be the only interlocutors available on the Government side. 
The brutal murders by unruly RGF soldiers of the Prime Minister, Mrs. Agathe Uwilingiyimana, of other members of the Government and of 10 members of the Belgian contingent serving with UNAMIR were particularly tragic consequences of the violence. 
4. In this situation, it became impossible for UNAMIR to continue the tasks emanating from its mandate. 
Responding to the security and humanitarian crises, UNAMIR, led by the Special Representative of the Secretary-General and the Force Commander, dedicated itself to the following efforts: 
(a) Securing an agreement on a cease-fire, to be followed by political negotiations between the two sides to restore the peace process under the Arusha agreement; 
(c) Protecting, as far as possible, other civilians, both foreign and Rwandese nationals; 
(e) Assisting in the evacuation of non-Rwandese civilians, both United Nations and non-United Nations, by providing escorts for convoys to land borders and to the airport, and coordinating with Belgian and French task forces sent for this purpose; 
(g) Providing humanitarian assistance to large groups of displaced persons under the protection of UNAMIR. 
5. The most urgent of those tasks was the first, the effort to secure a cease-fire through contacts with representatives of the armed forces and the RPF, in the hope that this would lead to political efforts to return to the peace process under the Arusha agreement. 
The decision by the Government of Belgium, following the murder of its 10 soldiers in UNAMIR and threats to Belgian nationals, to withdraw its battalion from UNAMIR introduced a new critical element into the deteriorating situation. 
The Force Commander has been trying to obtain assurances from both sides to declare the airport a neutral zone under UNAMIR's control. 
He initially received such assurances, but before they could be formalized, RGF changed its stand, leaving open the possibility that the airport could become a combat zone. 
6. The members of the Council are aware that, despite direct contacts between the two sides under the auspices of UNAMIR on 15 April 1994, which gave some hope for progress towards a cease-fire, the efforts of UNAMIR have so far been fruitless. 
In this situation, I regretfully have concluded that there is no prospect of a cease-fire being agreed upon in the coming days. 
Both the violence in the streets and the fighting between RGF and RPF forces continue. 
This has brought mortar attacks on concentrations of displaced civilians under UNAMIR protection. 
UNAMIR headquarters also was hit on 19 April, although there were fortunately no casualties. 
7. The dedicated personnel of UNAMIR, who have performed courageously in dangerous circumstances, cannot be left at risk indefinitely when there is no possibility of their performing the tasks for which they were dispatched. 
8. The Council will recall that in response to its request I presented, on 14 April, two broad alternatives for dealing with this highly unstable and unpredictable state of affairs in Rwanda. 
Both options were predicated on the establishment of a cease-fire, without which it would be impossible for UNAMIR to continue to perform its responsibilities under its present mandate. 
9. The first option was to retain UNAMIR at a reduced strength (that is, without the Belgian contingent) for a limited period of three or four weeks following the cease-fire. 
The parties would have been required to reach agreement on the restoration of the Arusha process within this period, in which case UNAMIR would resume its role under its mandate. 
Otherwise, UNAMIR would be withdrawn in its totality. 
11. The two options above were not mutually exclusive. 
12. In the critical situation that continues to prevail, a decision must be reached on whether, and if so, how, the United Nations will maintain its efforts to help a people who have fallen into calamitous circumstances. 
I offer three alternatives for the Council's consideration. 
13. Alternative I. The first alternative is predicated on the conclusion, described above, that there is no realistic prospect of the two opposing forces agreeing on an effective cease-fire in the immediate future. 
Without a cease-fire, combat between them will continue and so will the lawlessness and the massacres of civilians. 
This scenario would require several thousand additional troops and UNAMIR may have to be given enforcement powers under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations. 
14. In this connection, I should report that the Permanent Representative of Rwanda to the United Nations called on me on 19 April with a plea to reinforce UNAMIR to enable it to end the chaos in his country. 
In a telephone conversation on 20 April, President Museweni of Uganda urged that UNAMIR be reinforced and retained in Rwanda, and asked me to convey his request to the Security Council. 
He added that he was attempting to arrange for troop contributions from countries in the region, and that he personally was directing efforts to arrange a cease-fire between RGF and RPF. 
Additional tasks would include assistance in the resumption of humanitarian relief operations to the extent feasible in this situation. 
UNAMIR has received assurances from both sides that they will cooperate in such operations, though there can be no certainty that this will be done. 
16. The team would require the support of an infantry company to provide security, as well as a number of military observers to monitor the situation, apart from civilian staff, the total being estimated at about 270. 
18. The parties are being reminded that, although the United Nations system and humanitarian agencies already have geared up to provide humanitarian relief and assistance, only a limited amount could be distributed in the scenario outlined above. 
A full relief effort would be impossible without a cease-fire. 
19. Alternative III. The third alternative, which I do not favour, would be the complete withdrawal of UNAMIR. 
There could also be similar repercussions in neighbouring countries where citizens of the ethnic groups found in Rwanda reside. 
20. Ultimately, it is only the parties who signed the Arusha agreement, namely the Government of Rwanda (or its successor) and RPF, who must bear the responsibility for deciding whether their country and people find peace or continue to suffer violence. 
21. In presenting this report to the Security Council for its consideration, I would like to express my deep sympathy to the Rwandan families who have lost their relatives in these sad times for their country. 
2. Welcomes also the appropriate and prompt measures taken by the Central Organ of the Mechanism for Conflict Prevention, Management and Resolution of the Organization of African Unity, which were publicized in its communiqu of 24 March 1994; 
Eight years have elapsed since the barbarous aggression against our people, when the three criminal terrorist States moved, with black hatred, against our innocent children, our women and our elderly in a desperate attempt to harm our great people. 
In this firm belief, we address ourselves to the conscience and vital forces of the world, to its international and regional organizations and to human rights organizations, as follows: 
We the families of victims and martyrs of the aggression, call upon the international community and the Security Council to investigate this heinous crime and punish its perpetrators. 
Accordingly, we call for a world conference to define the meaning and concept of terrorism. 
We consider that the so-called "Lockerbie case" is a continuation of the same terrorist policy by the same forces that carried out the 1986 aggression, directed towards the same ends. 
Welcoming the progress made towards establishing the Liberian National Transitional Government but concerned about subsequent delays in implementing the Cotonou Peace Agreement, 
Recognizing, as noted in the Secretary-General's report of 4 August 1993 (S/26200), that the Peace Agreement assigns the ECOWAS Cease-fire Monitoring Group (ECOMOG) to assist in the implementation of the Agreement, 
Welcoming the close cooperation between UNOMIL and ECOMOG and stressing the importance of continued full cooperation and coordination between them in the implementation of their respective tasks, 
Noting that the revised timetable of the Peace Agreement established on 15 February 1994 in Monrovia calls for legislative and presidential elections to take place by 7 September 1994, 
1. Welcomes the Secretary-General's report dated 18 April 1994 (S/1994/463) and the progress the parties have made towards the implementation of the Peace Agreement and other measures aimed at establishing a lasting peace; 
4. Notes that if the Council considers, during either of the above reviews, that progress has been insufficient, it may request the Secretary-General to prepare options regarding UNOMIL's mandate and continued operations; 
10. Commends the efforts made by Member States and humanitarian organizations to provide emergency humanitarian assistance; 
11. Welcomes the continued efforts by the Secretary-General and his Special Representative to promote and facilitate dialogue among all parties concerned; 
The Government of India views the recent escalation of tension in Bosnia and Herzegovina, and specifically around Gorazde, with deep concern. 
The lives of innocent citizens and United Nations peace-keepers have once again come under unwarranted threat. 
A cease-fire must be put in place and respected and the peace process resumed without delay so that there can be movement towards a political settlement which is irreversible and acceptable to all parties. 
Already since the signing of those documents, there have been cases of armed confrontation. 
The situation threatens to explode, and that could lead to a large-scale outbreak of hostilities. 
No decision has, however, yet been taken to undertake a peace-keeping mission. 
The situation in the conflict zone requires immediate action. 
We appeal to all States members of the Commonwealth of Independent States to participate in a peacemaking mission in the Georgian-Abkhaz conflict zone. 
The Declaration was signed by 11 of the 12 members of the Commonwealth. 
Such acts on the part of Armenia are yet further evidence of its territorial claims on Azerbaijan, in furtherance of which Armenia is also committing armed aggression against Azerbaijan. 
1. Will ensure compliance, in their mutual relations, with the principles of sovereignty, territorial integrity and the inviolability of frontiers; 
5. Will prevent, in accordance with their national legislation, the establishment and activities in their territory of organizations and groups, and the activities of individuals, directed against the independence and territorial integrity of States members of the Commonwealth or aimed at the exacerbation of international relations; 
For the Republic of Georgia: For Turkmenistan: 
For the Republic of Kazakhstan: For Ukraine: 
Malaysia expresses its grave concern over the continued attacks by the Serb forces on Gorazde, a United Nations designated safe area in Bosnia-Herzegovina. 
We strongly condemn the brutal carnage of Gorazde by the Serbs, resulting in the death and injury of hundreds of innocent civilians as well as threatening the safety of UNPROFOR personnel. 
This latest Serbian action is an undisguised manifestation of Serbia's defiance and disregard for the United Nations. It represents a serious challenge to the Security Council and the international community. 
Malaysia hopes that NATO would respond positively and promptly. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,591. 
This policy, which has shown itself successively by closing our diplomatic representation in Washington, by imposing an economic and technological embargo and by freezing deposited assets in American banks, reached its height with the armed attack of April 1986, which took dozens of innocent lives. 
Similarly, a conference on the topic of a prospective view of Libya without Qaddafi is scheduled to be held on 29 November 1993 in Washington, under the auspices of the International Institute for Strategic Studies. 
This conference is the second of its type, following a conference held in London in September. 
Instead of cooperating with Interpol and arresting these terrorists, the American administration is providing them with the means for taking action against their country and their people. 
1. Articles 2, 3 and 4 of the statute of the Joint Inspection Unit (General Assembly resolution 31/192 of 22 December 1976, annex) provide as follows: 
"1. The Unit shall consist of not more than eleven Inspectors, chosen from among members of national supervision or inspection bodies, or from among persons of a similar competence on the basis of their special experience in national or international administrative and financial matters, including management questions. 
"2. The President of the General Assembly, through appropriate consultations, including consultations with the President of the Economic and Social Council and with the Chairman of the Administrative Committee on Coordination, shall review the qualifications of the proposed candidates. 
After further consultations, if necessary, with the States concerned, the President of the General Assembly shall submit the list of candidates to the Assembly for appointment. 
"1. The duration of the appointments of the Inspectors shall be five years, renewable for one further term ..." 
**** Term of office expires on 31 December 1999. 
3. Since the terms of office of Mr. Andrzej Abraszewski, Mrs. Erica-Irene Daes, Mr. Richard V. Hennes and Mr. Kabongo Tunsala will expire on 31 December 1995, it will be necessary for the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session to appoint four persons to fill the resulting vacancies. 
1. The Special Rapporteur, in this his second and, it is hoped, final report presents: 
2. The Special Rapporteur, in his first report, [1]/ raised the possibility of including "unrelated" confined groundwaters in the draft articles on the non-navigational uses of international watercourses. 
It therefore requested the Special Rapporteur to undertake a study on the question of unrelated "confined groundwaters" in order to determine the feasibility of incorporating them into the topic. [2]/ The Special Rapporteur has carried out the study called for by the Commission. 
4. The Special Rapporteur is convinced that the principles and norms applicable, in a framework convention or model rules, to watercourses and related groundwaters are equally applicable to unrelated confined groundwaters. 
One approach would commence with dropping the requirement of a "common terminus". 
8. Should the Commission be willing to delete the "common terminus" requirement, the Special Rapporteur would be amenable to expanding the definition of watercourses and eschewing any addition of references to "aquifer" or "transboundary aquifer". 
9. If the deletion of the requirement of a "common terminus" is not widely agreed upon, there are several relatively simple methods of including unrelated confined groundwaters. 
13. In order to correct these problems, the Special Rapporteur has introduced a new paragraph (b) in article 16 (see sect. 
14. The Commission has declined, owing to lack of time or otherwise, to accept the sophisticated and complex provisions of previous Special Rapporteurs on dispute settlement. 
It is, moreover, a framework convention with which we are dealing. 
15. The Special Rapporteur remains convinced that, at a minimum, a tailored, bare-bones provision on the settlement of disputes is an indispensable component of any convention the Commission would put forward on the current topic. 
"1. The present articles apply to uses of international watercourses and transboundary aquifers and of their waters for purposes other than navigation and to measures of conservation and management related to the uses of those watercourses and aquifers and their waters. 
"2. The use of international watercourses for navigation is not within the scope of the present articles except in so far as other uses affect navigation or are affected by navigation." 
Article 2 would thus read: 
"For the purposes of the present articles: 
(a) 'International watercourse' means a watercourse or aquifer, parts of which are situated in different States; 
'Aquifer' means a subsurface, water-bearing geologic formation from which significant quantities of water may be extracted; and the waters therein contained; 
(c) 'Watercourse State' means a State in whose territory part of an international watercourse or a transboundary aquifer is situated." 
Article 3 would thus read: 
"1. Watercourse States may enter into one or more agreements, hereinafter referred to as 'watercourse or aquifer agreements', which apply and adjust the provisions of the present articles to the characteristics and uses of a particular international watercourse or transboundary aquifer or part thereof. 
"2. Where a watercourse or aquifer agreement is concluded between two or more watercourse States, it shall define the waters to which it applies. 
"1. Every watercourse State is entitled to participate in the negotiation of and to become a party to any watercourse or aquifer agreement that applies to the entire international watercourse or transboundary aquifer, as well as to participate in any relevant consultations. 
"1. Watercourse States shall in their respective territories utilize an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer in an equitable and reasonable manner. 
In particular, an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer shall be used and developed by watercourse States with a view to attaining optimal utilization thereof and benefits therefrom consistent with adequate protection of the watercourse or aquifer. 
"2. Watercourse States shall participate in the use, management, development and protection of an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer in an equitable and reasonable manner. 
Such participation includes both the right to utilize the watercourse or aquifer and the duty to cooperate in the protection and development thereof, as provided in the present articles." 
23. Add "or transboundary aquifer" and "or aquifer", so that the article would read: 
"1. Utilization of an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer in an equitable and reasonable manner within the meaning of article 5 requires taking into account all relevant factors and circumstances, including: 
(b) The social and economic needs of the watercourse States concerned; 
(e) Conservation, protection, development and economy of use of the water resources of the watercourse or aquifer and the costs of measures taken to that effect; 
(f) The availability of alternatives, of corresponding value, to a particular planned or existing use. 
"2. In the application of article 5 or paragraph 1 of this article, watercourse States concerned shall, when the need arises, enter into consultations in a spirit of cooperation." 
"Watercourse States shall exercise due diligence to utilize an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer in such a way as not to cause significant* harm to other watercourse States, absent their agreement, except as may be allowable under an equitable and reasonable use of the watercourse or aquifer. 
A use which causes significant* harm in the form of pollution shall be presumed to be an inequitable and unreasonable use unless there is: 
"Watercourse States shall cooperate on the basis of sovereign equality, territorial integrity and mutual benefit in order to attain optimal utilization and adequate protection of an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer." 
26. Add "or aquifer", so that the article would read: 
"1. Pursuant to article 8, watercourse States shall on a regular basis exchange readily available data and information on the condition of the watercourse or aquifer, in particular that of a hydrological, meteorological, hydrogeological and ecological nature, as well as related forecasts. 
"3. Watercourse States shall employ their best efforts to collect and, where appropriate, to process data and information in a manner which facilitates its utilization by the other watercourse States to which it is communicated." 
27. Add "or transboundary aquifer", so that the article would read: 
"1. In the absence of agreement or custom to the contrary, no use of an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer enjoys inherent priority over other uses. 
"2. In the event of a conflict between uses of an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer, it shall be resolved with reference to the principles and factors set out in articles 5 to 7, with special regard being given to the requirements of vital human needs." 
28. Add "or transboundary aquifer", so that the article would read: 
"Watercourse States shall exchange information and consult each other on the possible effects of planned measures on the condition of an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer." 
"Unless otherwise agreed, a watercourse State providing a notification under article 12 shall allow the notified States a period of six months within which to study and evaluate the possible effects of the planned measures and to communicate their findings to it." 
"1. The notified States shall communicate their findings to the notifying State as early as possible. 
Reparations shall not lie for damage suffered between the date by which the notified State was required to reply and sufficient time after the receipt of the complaint from the notified State for the notifying State to terminate the conduct which is causing harm." 
"1. If a communication is made under paragraph 2 of article 15, the notifying State and the State making the communication shall enter into consultations and negotiations with a view to arriving at an equitable resolution of the situation. 
"2. The consultations and negotiations shall be conducted on the basis that each State must in good faith pay reasonable regard to the rights and legitimate interests of the other State. 
"3. During the course of the consultations and negotiations, the notifying State shall, if so requested by the notified State at the time it makes the communication, refrain from implementing or permitting the implementation of the planned measures for a period not exceeding six months." 
"1. If a watercourse State has serious reason to believe that another watercourse State is planning measures that may have a significant* adverse effect upon it, the former State may request the latter to apply the provisions of article 12. 
The request shall be accompanied by a documented explanation setting forth the reasons for such belief. 
"2. In such cases, a formal declaration of the urgency of the measures shall be communicated to the other watercourse States referred to in article 12 together with the relevant data and information. 
"3. The State planning the measures shall, at the request of any of the States referred to in paragraph 2, promptly enter into consultations and negotiations with it in the manner indicated in paragraphs 1 and 2 of article 17." 
37. Add "or transboundary aquifers", so that the article would read: 
"Watercourse States shall, individually or jointly, protect and preserve the ecosystems of international watercourses or transboundary aquifers." 
38. Move paragraph 1 of article 21, which deals with the definition of pollution, to article 2, on "Use of terms", adding "or transboundary aquifer" after "international watercourse". 
On the understanding that paragraph 1 is to be moved to article 2, the article would read: 
"1. For the purpose of this article, 'pollution of an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer' means any detrimental alteration in the composition of quality of the waters of an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer which results directly or indirectly from human conduct. 
Watercourse States shall take steps to harmonize their policies in this connection. 
"3. Watercourse States shall, at the request of any of them, consult with a view to establishing lists of substances or energy, the introduction of which into the waters of an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer is to be prohibited, limited, investigated or monitored." 
"Watercourse States shall take all measures necessary to prevent the introduction of species, alien or new, into an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer which may have effects detrimental to the ecosystem of the watercourse or aquifer resulting in significant* harm to other watercourse States." 
40. No change is proposed for article 23, which reads as follows: 
"Watercourse States shall, individually or jointly, take all measures with respect to an international watercourse that are necessary to protect and preserve the marine environment, including estuaries, taking into account generally accepted international rules and standards." 
"1. Watercourse States shall, at the request of any of them, enter into consultations concerning the management of an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer, which may include the establishment of a joint management mechanism. 
"1. Watercourse States shall cooperate where appropriate to respond to needs or opportunities for regulation of the flow of the waters of an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer. 
"3. For the purposes of this article, 'regulation' means the use of hydraulic works or any other continuing measure to alter, vary or otherwise control the flow of the waters of an international watercourse or transboundary aquifer." 
"1. Watercourse States shall, within their respective territories, employ their best efforts to maintain and protect installations, facilities and other works related to an international watercourse. 
"2. Watercourse States shall, at the request of any of them which has serious reason to believe that it may suffer significant* adverse effects, enter into consultations with regard to: 
(b) The protection of installations, facilities or other works from wilful or negligent acts or the forces of nature." 
No change is proposed for the article, which reads as follows: 
"International watercourses and related installations, facilities and other works shall enjoy the protection accorded by the principles and rules of international law applicable in international and internal armed conflict and shall not be used in violation of those principles and rules." 
"Nothing in the present articles obliges a watercourse State to provide data or information vital to its national defence or security. 
Nevertheless, that State shall cooperate in good faith with the other watercourse States with a view to providing as much information as possible under the circumstances." 
"2. In the absence of an applicable agreement between the States concerned for the settlement of such disputes, the disputes are to be settled in accordance with the following: 
(b) If the States concerned have not arrived at a settlement of the dispute through consultations and negotiations within six months, they shall have recourse to impartial fact-finding or conciliation; 
With ever increasing human population, coupled with the depletion or contamination of surface water, the value of groundwater has taken centre stage in many parts of the world. 
The tendency in the past has been for States to treat groundwater as separate from surface water. 
"actively plan for groundwater studies and development, for its integrated use with surface water and other agricultural inputs, and for the economic and social evaluation of groundwater development schemes" 
These strategies should be flexible so as to respond to changing conditions and various regional and local situations. 
31. With regard to protection of groundwater from contamination, the Conference pointed out that: 33. Concerning the movement of water, experts have pointed out that the water that eventually forms underground lakes and streams follows a certain pattern: 
37. It is to be observed that in the treatment of this subject the tendency has been not to distinguish between transboundary confined groundwaters and related groundwaters, i.e., those that contribute water to a system flowing into a common terminus. 
[17]/ Groundwater Storage and Artificial Recharge, Natural Resources/Water Series No. 2 (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.74.IIA.11), p. 1. 
[19]/ Teclaff and Teclaff, "Transboundary Ground Water Pollution: Survey and Trends in Treaty Law", 19 Natural Resources Journal, p. 629 (1979). [20]/ Ibid., citing the Environmental Protection Agency (EPA), 43 Fed. 
[32]/ Haaze, "The interrelationship of ground and surface water: an enigma to Western water law", 10 SW.Nev.L.Rev., p. 2069, 2079 (1978), cited in Teclaff and Teclaff, op. cit., note 10, p. 632. 
[34]/ OECD, Water Resource Management - Integrated policies (1989), p. 194. 
[36]/ See United Nations, Legislative Texts and Treaty Provisions concerning the utilization of international rivers for other purposes than navigation, Treaty No. 6, ST/LEG/SER.B/12 (hereinafter referred to as Legislative Texts ...). 
[54]/ Thomas and Leopold, "Ground Water in North America", 43 Science, p. 1001, at p. 1003 (1964). 
[74]/ Report of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, Rio de Janeiro, 3-14 June 1992 (A/CONF.151/26/Rev.1 (vol. 
II (Part One), document A/CN.4/320, p. 149, para. 21. [79]/ Op. cit., note 1, p. 256. 
1. The fourth country programme for Equatorial Guinea was approved by the Governing Council in decision 93/20 of 18 June 1993 for a net indicative planning figure (IPF) of $7,053,000 for the 1993-1995 period. 
The present note contains a review of the programme in accordance with the recommendation of the Standing Committee for Programme Matters (DP/1993/73, para. 24). 
2. While preserving the overall objectives of the approved country programme, the purpose of the present note is to outline the reorientation and consolidation of the programme. 
In this respect, the Administrator recommends the Executive Board approve the reorientation of the present country programme for Equatorial Guinea to sharpen its focus on support to governance and the environment and to extend the programming period to 1996. 
The Government of Equatorial Guinea has agreed with this proposal, as it responds to the country's current needs in technical cooperation in order to utilize the limited IPF resources more effectively and to ensure sustainability. 
A United Nations human rights team visited the country in October 1993 and December 1993 and conducted a thorough review of the situation, held extensive discussions with the authorities at various levels, interviewed detainees and collected reliable information on particular cases of arbitrary arrest and torture. 
In March 1994, the Special Rapporteur presented to the United Nations Commission on Human Rights a comprehensive report (E/CN.4/1994/56). 
Nevertheless, after October 1993, the date on which amnesty was granted to all political prisoners, the Government initiated a policy to promote human rights. 
7. In the area of electoral process, a technical mission was fielded in June 1993 to assess the need for assistance. 
No further United Nations assistance was extended in this field since the Government did not appear to meet these fundamental political requirements. 
However, petroleum has been extracted recently, producing an estimated 700,000 barrels per year. 
The Government has agreed to a stabilization programme with the International Monetary Fund (IMF), based on the devaluation of the CFA currency in January 1994. 
Furthermore, the Government is seeking to obtain more assistance from the international community to launch its economic recovery. 
9. The political environment has not been conducive to stable external aid flows and overall development cooperation activities slowed during the 1992-1993 period. 
Major bilateral aid partners regarded the legislative elections of November 1993 as illegitimate and inconsistent with an acceptable level of democratic reform. 
10. As for the United Nations system, the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) is in the process of submitting to its Executive Board a new country programme (1994-1998) for approval. 
The United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) will also present an interim report on its programme to the UNDP/UNFPA Executive Board in June. 
13. In the past, UNDP assistance concentrated on capacity-building and institutional support. 
Such areas as social services, where UNDP cooperation was requested, require substantial funding to cover recurrent costs and will be better supported by other financial partners in the future. 
14. Ongoing projects comprise assistance to the Tropical Forest Conservation Plan; a project approved for 1993 supporting the monitoring missions of the Special Rapporteur on Human Rights; and three small projects providing United Nations Volunteers (UNV) expertise to World Food Programme and International Fund for Agricultural Development programmes. 
15. The main themes of the revised country programme will support Equatorial Guinea to achieve objectives related to sustainable human development, i.e., governance, poverty alleviation and environmental protection. 
UNDP programmes, still to be defined, will total $5 million for the 1994-1996 period. 
Components of economic management and decentralization of public sector administration will be incorporated. 
17. The second programme will focus on the formulation and implementation of a national environmental action plan (NEAP), for which UNDP will continue to support capacity-building, long-term strategies and operational plans. 
This will involve restructuring government policies and institutions in support of the environmental programme. 
Complementary assistance from Capacity 21 and Global Environment Facility (GEF) funds will be sought to facilitate coordination and resource management of conservation programmes. UNDP will promote an interactive approach of governmental strategy and policies favourable to participatory development and promotion of poverty alleviation. 
Local non-governmental organizations will be sponsored and involved to the maximum extent possible to encourage environment-related activities at the community level. 
18. UNDP will endeavour, with other donors, to assist in the resumption of external resource flows and to foster policy dialogue through round-table sectoral consultations to bring about national initiatives to promote lawful governance and rational utilization of natural resources. 
19. In addition, Joint Consultative Group on Policy members will collaborate closely to identify common actions to alleviate the negative social impact of structural adjustment and the effects of the currency devaluation. 
20. The Administrator recommends that the Executive Board approve a reorientation of the fourth country programme for Equatorial Guinea to focus on governance and environmental issues and to extend the approved programming period to 1996. 
Total TSS-1 approved for programming (1994-1995) is $143,000. a/ Representing 25 per cent of fifth cycle IPF. 
1. One of the benefits derived from the implementation of the United Nations Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development (UNPAAERD) is the understanding that agencies and programmes of the United Nations system need to work better together. 
An important objective in the strengthening of coordination in the United Nations system is to build and improve upon the experience of UNPAAERD. 
3. The integrated approach, which encourages combined efforts of several organizations in different sectors with different strengths to attain shared objectives, has been promoted by the Secretary-General himself through a unified approach now being applied in many projects. 
The combined efforts of the United Nations system against acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS) and desertification and in other areas testify to this approach. 
This encourages United Nations agencies and bodies to accord high priority to the implementation of the Plan, thus ensuring that it is reflected in their medium-term plans and programmes. 
6. The purpose of the first revision of the Plan is, in the first instance, to reflect the new imperatives emerging from the preliminary review of the New Agenda. 
In the annex to that resolution, it specifically requested the various organizations and specialized agencies, in their respective areas and sectors, to devise specific programmes for Africa that were consistent with the elements of the New Agenda, and to devote adequate resources for their implementation. 
The Assembly also requested them to contribute to ensuring an efficient follow-up, monitoring and evaluation of the implementation of the New Agenda. 
9. The revised System-wide Plan of Action would respond to these requests by promoting greater harmonization of policies and strategies being pursued by the organizations of the system in relation to Africa. 
It would underscore areas which are likely to be identified by the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC) as priority elements for the United Nations system response to African economic recovery and development. 
It would indicate financial resources that will be made available to fund these elements, and define a sequencing in the implementation of activities in the priority areas. 
A timetable for their implementation should be prepared with tangible benchmarks and an indication of the short-, medium- and long-term perspectives. 
12. Although there is now a wide recognition that African women play a crucial role in the growth and development of the region, that recognition is not always translated into development policies and plans. 
13. To address the general lack of attention to gender concerns and to ensure an effective implementation of the System-wide Plan, it is important to underscore the fact that the problem of the participation of women should not be perceived only as an efficiency issue. 
Indeed, a more sustained development demands an inclusive reliance on all human resources, of which women form a major group. 
The gender approach is crucial because it goes beyond just the issue of efficiency and more production of individual women or men to the well-being of the community as a whole. 
This is barely half of the regional population growth rate, reinforcing a decline in per capita income and a further slide into poverty. 
15. The situation of the food and agriculture sector, the backbone of the economies of most African countries, has not improved significantly. 
The agriculture sector made only a modest recovery in 1993 in spite of improved weather conditions in several countries, though drought conditions persisted in the Maghreb subregions. 
17. The export of commodities from sub-Saharan Africa declined by almost 15 per cent during 1990-1992 and the value of exports in 1992 hardly exceeded its 1990 level of about $80 billion. 
The importance of social and economic reforms has generally been recognized. 
19. The critical issues and challenges of African countries include the following: 
20. The economic development of Africa has not kept pace with its population growth rates and urbanization. 
Population growth rates exceeded economic growth in 32 African countries during the 1980s. 
Only in eight countries were economic growth rates consistently higher. 
Rapid population growth rates, therefore, pose a challenge to African countries. 
Sustained efforts are needed to bring population growth more in line with economic development. 
However, these efforts are far from being sufficient. 
22. African women provide substantial labour inputs to productive and reproductive work in their societies and economies. 
This contribution includes work done in household maintenance. 
However, they continue to experience a lack of access to resources such as land, credit, training and technology. 
They are also still largely excluded from opportunities to make decisions and share in power that can determine the direction of change and development. 
23. The persistence of gender disparities is an obstacle to African development. 
24. The challenge of poverty alleviation in Africa has assumed greater urgency in the 1990s than it had during the independence era of the 1960s. 
Aside from the political, economic and social marginalization of the poor, the effects of poverty are particularly damaging to the family structure and to the prospects for social integration. 
In this regard, need for adequate consideration of the social dimension in the design and implementation of structural adjustment programmes should be addressed. 
25. It is evident from the statistical data on Africa's per capita income that poverty in Africa is on the increase. 
In 1985, over 105 million Africans were deemed to be living in poverty and by 1990 that number had increased to 216 million. 
The projected figures for 2000 indicate that about half of the region's population, that is about 304 million people, will be living in poverty. 
Real per capita income in the sub-Saharan region alone declined from $563 in 1980 to $485 in 1992. 
According to the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO), more than half of those countries that have critical food levels belong to sub-Saharan Africa. 
The food crisis in Africa is not totally caused by factors such as drought, desertification and other natural factors. 
Other factors in the decline of food production include neglect of agriculture and rural development policies and political instability. 
29. The African continent has become the world's biggest debtor. 
About 20 of Africa's 52 countries have debts in excess of their gross national product (GNP). 2/ Africa's external debt indicators have further deteriorated, rising from 97.6 per cent of GNP in 1991 to 98.7 per cent in 1992. 
30. Africa has been experiencing a decline in its own savings rate (government, household and corporate), while net factor payments abroad have increased. 
Domestic savings have fallen well below the level necessary to finance even the maintenance and replacement of the existing capital stock, let alone net additions to productive capital. 
The situation has been all the more grave with increasing claims on domestic savings by growing debt-servicing obligations. 
If not addressed, low levels of domestic savings will mean that African countries will have to resort to higher external borrowing to finance their development. 
31. To return to a path of sustainable growth and development, Africa needs external resources to supplement domestic efforts in the short and medium term. 
At this crucial juncture, there has also been a decline in financial resource flows to Africa, 3/ affecting over 30 countries pursuing the implementation of strong structural adjustment programmes and reforms. 
Sustained efforts are needed in the short and medium terms to expand inflows of external resources to initiate and accelerate economic recovery and development. 
Over the longer term, sustained efforts are needed to promote domestic growth through the effective mobilization of domestic resources. 
32. With the coming into force of the Treaty Establishing the African Economic Community, Africa will strive to constitute a credible economic and trading bloc. 
It should be recalled that the first phase (five years) of this endeavour will be the strengthening of existing regional economic communities in west, eastern, central, southern and north Africa. 
33. These include defining the role of the African State and its institutions with the aim of sustaining political reform; enhancing national cohesion; improving the quality of economic governance; and facilitating balanced rural and urban development. 
34. The initial System-wide Plan, 4/ adopted in 1992, provided an overview of the activities of United Nations agencies and programmes in support of Africa, in accordance with their respective mandates. 
35. The present revision to the System-wide Plan would not, therefore, aim at surveying the work of individual organizations. Its aim would be to bring together the organizations of the United Nations system for concerted action in priority areas agreed upon. 
There is no implicit priority in the sequencing of the areas of activities identified in the revised Plan. 
The idea is that if action could converge on these priorities concurrently, then the benefit for individual countries will be discernible. 
37. CPC made specific reference in the System-wide Plan to the dynamic and diversified role of women as development actors at all levels. 
Instead of devoting a special chapter to women in development, the revised Plan will incorporate the role of women in key sectors, such as agricultural production, human resource development and capacity-building, in order to treat the role of women as part of the mainstream of the development process. 
38. Another fundamental consideration in the economic recovery and development of Africa is the promotion of a culture of peace, including security, democracy, human rights, tolerance, conflict prevention, management and resolution, accountability, transparency and popular participation. 
Furthermore, in situations of natural and man-made disasters, short-term emergency and relief efforts should be geared towards long-term rehabilitation and development. 
(d) United Nations support programmes; 
40. Human resource development and capacity-building. 
United Nations system support programmes in this area will be as follows: 
United Nations system support programmes in this area will be as follows: 
42. Diversification of African economies. 
United Nations system support programmes in this area will be as follows: 
United Nations system support programmes in this area will be as follows: 
United Nations system support programmes in this area will be as follows: 
45. Regional cooperation and integration. 
46. A number of United Nations entities, including the international financial institutions, have established special funds and programmes for African development. 
The actual utilization of these funds and their effectiveness should be reviewed and action taken accordingly. 
Based on the review of recent trends in the flow of multilateral resources to Africa and their availability, particularly from the United Nations system, concrete and practical recommendations will be made. 
47. In recent years, emergency situations, both natural and man-made, have increased dramatically in Africa. 
The resources needed for development cooperation against their availability and the need for emergency operations should be highlighted. 
48. To maximize the impact of United Nations system activities for the implementation of the New Agenda, concerted efforts of all entities are needed to develop shared strategies and utilize the scarce resources effectively. 
Cooperation and coordination among the various organizations of the United Nations system in the implementation of the New Agenda should therefore be strengthened. 
In addition to existing ACC machinery that provides adequate opportunities for close coordination, the Inter-Agency Task Force on Africa and the newly established Panel of High-Level Personalities on African Development provide the fora for coordination. 
Should the above structures be properly utilized, the System-wide Plan could become a useful instrument for a cooperative approach by the system in Africa. 
49. For practical working arrangements, a lead agency will be designated for each priority area and will coordinate the work of the United Nations system in that particular subject. 
The lead agency will submit a status report on the designated subject every year. 
In order to facilitate coordination, the lead agency, in consultation with the cooperative agencies, will develop appropriate arrangements for consultation. 
50. The necessity to monitor and assess action taken by the United Nations system on Africa and to report to relevant intergovernmental bodies is an important aspect of the System-wide Plan. 
It is complemented by United Nations organizations reporting separately to their governing bodies according to their established arrangements. 
This did not facilitate the measuring of their achievements beyond the regular mandate, and thus did not give a clear picture of their additional efforts. 
52. The close link between the monitoring of the System-wide Plan and that of the New Agenda is an advantage, in view of the coordination role played by the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development of the Secretariat and the Inter-Agency Task Force on Africa. 
They can make reporting more focused and adapt it to the needs and objectives of the intergovernmental body to which the report is destined. 
2. At its first meeting the Board decided to focus its initial effort on three broad themes: 
(c) Establishment of new partnerships between the United Nations system and other bodies active in the field of sustainable development. 
3. The Board established panels of its members to carry forward work on those themes between its first and second sessions. 
The panels reported to the Board at its second session in New York on 21 and 22 March 1994. 
Chapters II, III and IV of the present report are based on their work. 
4. The members of the High-level Advisory Board wish to emphasize that this, their first substantive report, is not comprehensive. 
5. The Board emphasizes that the main theme that runs through these pages is the need for new linkages. 
They need to run from global through regional and national to subnational institutions. 
They need to link government to the world of business, industry and commerce, in partnership for technology transfer and cooperation. 
They need to link the institutions of the United Nations system to one another and to non-governmental entities in the world of science, environment, sustainable development, humanitarian relief, business, industry and commerce, labour, and many other sectors of society. 
As the Secretary-General has requested, its members will take on a promotional role, building understanding of the immensely diverse work of the United Nations system and seeking to forge new alliances between the United Nations, the specialized agencies and groups outside the system. 
7. This first report of the High-level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development focuses on linkages. 
Since peace, development and environmental protection are inseparable, sustainable development will be achieved only if government, the business world, industry, labour, science, and environmental, human rights and citizen's groups work together. 
New alliances are also needed at the international level, especially between the United Nations and its specialized agencies and a wide range of other bodies. 
8. Social, environmental and economic changes are driving societies at an ever-increasing rate towards an uncertain future. 
New approaches to governance, law, and economic and social development are essential. 
9. The United Nations system needs to promote such linkages in its own machinery. 
Joint meetings of the Bureaux of its various intergovernmental bodies might be one means of facilitating cooperation. 
International lawyers might be invited to identify areas where international legislation is most urgently needed and to propose appropriate machinery for the settlement of disputes. 
The annual report of the Secretary-General might specifically address two or three emerging issues and the linkages between them, and those issues could create a focus for the High-level Segment of the General Assembly, which might also include informal, interactive panel sessions. 
10. Governments and international organizations have much to contribute. 
There is need to reach early agreement on an appropriate, comprehensive and balanced set of indicators of sustainable development and to use them to monitor progress. 
Governments should also examine how to apply general principles like the "polluter pays principle" in national and international regulations, taking steps to ensure that where such action threatens to add to the burdens of the poor, compensatory mechanisms are adopted. 
And where changes in environmental or social circumstances cause international movements of people, new policies to deal with them in a fair, expeditious and efficient way should be developed. 
11. New approaches to finance and technology are also needed. 
The primary role of the governmental and intergovernmental communities is to create a framework of conditions which facilitate the development and adoption of environmentally sound technology and ensure that markets are guided towards solutions which are both socially and environmentally appropriate. 
Governments should create conditions in which business can flourish, because technology transfer and cooperation between enterprises work best under such conditions. 
12. If the right mix of regulation and economic incentives is provided by Governments, expenditure on controlling environmental pollution should reduce overall costs to the countries concerned. 
Foreign investments should help improve environmental quality in the recipient countries. 
13. Sustainable development may demand investment which is paid back only over a long time scale. 
Such partnerships require changes in attitudes and procedures among all the partners concerned. 
And Governments need to continue to provide official development assistance for technology transfer and cooperation, even if investment by the business sector is stimulated. 
14. New partnerships are also needed between the United Nations system and other bodies active in the field of sustainable development. 
Partnerships, in this sense, are relationships which help both partners to advance their missions. 
Non-governmental entities (including local authorities, labour and business organizations, scientific, economic, humanitarian and environmental bodies and citizens' groups) have the potential to contribute much expertise and can greatly assist in the work of Governments and the United Nations system. 
15. At the national level, Governments can greatly enhance their own ability to achieve sustainable development and contribute to United Nations activity by developing partnerships with their own non-governmental communities. 
Direct links between non-governmental entities and the secretariats of the United Nations and the specialized agencies could greatly assist the latter in their work. 
Consultative forums between United Nations bodies and non-governmental entities, and especially coalitions with particular expertise, should be considered. 
The United Nations should enhance its capacity to build such partnerships with non-governmental entities and to reflect their views in its documents. 
These matters should be considered by the working group reviewing the relationships between the United Nations and non-governmental entities, defined in Economic and Social Council resolution 1296 (XLIV). 
It can support training, information flow and the promotion of awareness, and capacity-building. 
In parallel, the non-governmental community can enhance its capacity to contribute to partnerships with United Nations bodies by, for example, organizing its members into representative coalitions and by inviting United Nations participation in their activities. 
17. The United Nations system could do much more to publicize its work for sustainable development. 
Partnerships with potential commercial sponsors would ensure better distribution of its excellent film material. 
Partnerships with non-governmental entities could also do much to publicize and promote the work of the United Nations. 
18. The concept of peace as the absence of war is easy to grasp and has conditioned the way in which the role of the United Nations in peace-keeping operations - embracing peacemaking, peace-keeping and preventive diplomacy - has been regarded. 
During the Cold War the principal focus was on the avoidance of nuclear war between the nuclear powers, while low-intensity wars which threatened geo-political stability were often controlled by the intervention of the super-Powers. 
With the end of the Cold War a new situation with different types of conflicts has arisen. 
The hegemonic Powers have less direct interest in the quick resolution of conflicts and wish others to share the burden of intervention. 
Unfortunately, the Organization often has insufficient resources to be fully effective, and thus the threat of an escalation and broadening of local conflicts arises. 
It includes both security and the provision of conditions for the fulfilment of life inherent in the free and unimpeded interaction of people on a universal basis. 
Those conditions involve the economic, social, environmental, and political spheres. 
Peace-building has to deal with inequities which exacerbate social tensions and threaten an unstable world order. 
Conflict over natural resources may give rise to civil disorder within States as well as between or among them and may have played a role in the Cambodian conflict. 
Sustainable development - and international cooperation and assistance to support it - should be seen as an important contribution to conflict avoidance. 
There are interdependent issues even in peace-keeping and post-conflict peace-building since, for example, environmental issues in such sectors as potable water and sanitation, energy, and transportation have to be addressed. 
Peace-building must also, of course, enhance the capacity of a society to manage conflict; mediation between groups and factions is crucially important. 
20. All societies are buffeted by the winds of change. 
Powerful forces of globalization (centripetal forces) and of fragmentation (centrifugal forces) are operating simultaneously in the world of today. 
The globalization of production by transnational corporations, the globalization of international finance, globalization of information, and large-scale movements of people have not been matched by a corresponding reshaping of political institutions. 
Prolonged periods of low commodity prices have had a major impact on the economies of States, especially when they are dependent on a relatively small range of primary commodities. States have responded to these and other changes with varying degrees of effectiveness. 
As a result, among the countries referred to as developing, several have grown rapidly, transforming their economies substantially, and a few of them have joined the ranks of the industrialized countries. 
Others, including most sub-Saharan African countries and least developed countries elsewhere, have been unable to organize an effective response and are at risk of becoming further marginalized. 
In some countries, regrettably, agricultural producers have switched to growing highly lucrative crops for the illegal production of narcotics. 
21. The longer-term environmental consequences of the current patterns of economic and demographic change are on the agenda of the international community. 
In the long term, increasing numbers of retired persons relative to those in the active labour force are likely to be a source of financial strain and intergenerational tension. 
And pressures to liberalize the international labour market may exacerbate international tension. 
The activities of transnational corporations and of enterprises in dynamic economies, together with trade liberalization, have caused major changes in the international division of labour. 
In the technological arena, robotics and biotechnology, which have begun to lead to a re-engineering of manufacturing and agricultural production processes, point to an ever-shrinking demand for unskilled and even many types of skilled labour in those industrialized countries where the techniques are introduced. 
Educational systems have been slow to adjust as well, leading to a mismatch between the skills needed in the modern economy and those possessed by current members of the labour force and to a fear of ever-growing structural unemployment. 
23. Another force shaping the world is the telecommunications and informatics revolution. 
On the one hand, developments have made possible the globalization of business and finance, mentioned above, and the more efficient organization of the production of goods and services. 
On the other hand, they produce an unprecedented flow of information which enhances the awareness of violence and a growing public sense of insecurity which provokes a demand for reaction by the political system. 
The globalization of communications also spreads the cultural values of industrialized countries faster than local cultures and value systems can adapt, thereby increasing social tension. 
But, again, indigenous peoples have made use of those very same techniques to popularize some of their own cultural values, encouraging "stewardship" and a "transcendental" respect for nature in alliance with environmentally concerned groups. 
24. In the political sphere, national frontiers are rendered porous by telecommunications, the growth of scientific activity and knowledge, global or regional actions to protect the environment, and global investment and commerce, while States increasingly decide to yield some of their sovereign prerogatives in political association with others. 
Many examples come to mind: the European Union (EU), the North American Free Trade Association (NAFTA), the Common Market of the Southern Cone (MERCOSUL), the Association of South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN), the Asia Pacific Economic Cooperation group (APEC) etc. 
The weakening of traditional political authority leads many to question the legitimacy of rule by traditional elites. 
The consequent cross-border flows of refugees and internal population movements further exacerbate ethnic and communal tension. 
26. Many observers trace the growing sense of social alienation to the erosion of religion, ethics, and moral values. 
Associated with this perception is concern over the weakening of bonds among family members and within small communities and over the increase of crime at the local, national, and international levels. 
27. In short, the fundamental problem is the tension between the forces and the logic of globalization and those of fragmentation. 
(b) Enhanced coordination of existing institutions, reflecting an interdisciplinary concept of security which would, for example, allow a more integrated approach to early warning, crisis and post-crisis management, rehabilitation and reconstruction; 
(c) Improved procedures for formulating an agenda of practical measures to be agreed upon and implemented by the United Nations system. 
The proposals in chapter IV for new partnerships are relevant here. 
The Rio Conference and the parallel Global Forum were responses to the mismatch between patterns of development and the requirements of environmental sustainability. 
The perception of a similar mismatch between patterns of economic, social and political change and the requirements of social stability has resulted in the decision to focus the World Social Summit on the issues of poverty, unemployment, and marginalization. 
31. Sustainability explicitly recognizes the value of diversity. 
It calls for the enhancement of broad economic structural diversity to assure harmonious balanced development. 
It requires the acceptance of ecological diversity to ensure the sustained functioning of ecosystems in long-term development. 
Sustainability requires a unified approach within which the interdependencies between issues and sectors are taken into account in the design of political, economic and environmental policies. 
32. Such a design implies the elaboration of a matrix of policy instruments and objectives, because a policy measure implemented to achieve an objective in one area may have unintended consequences, requiring supplementary policies in other areas. 
33. The importance of mutually reinforcing policies can be underscored by noting that, for example, all apparent conflicts between development and the protection of the environment can be traced to six causes: 
(a) Government failure - i.e., incentives created by Governments to use the environment wastefully and inefficiently; 
(b) Market failure - i.e., failure of prices generated by the market mechanism to reflect fully the costs of production and consumption; 
(c) Missing markets - i.e., absence of unenforced property rights for environmental services and therefore a lack of vested interest on the part of economic agents in the sustainable exploitation of natural resources; 
(e) Failure to recognize the need for enhancing political, economic and ecological diversity in the process of development; 
34. Another response to the challenges facing the international community is to endeavour to extend the rule of law. 
By extending international law, States accept limitations to their competencies in exchange for arrangements which benefit the citizenry of all of them. 
International legal frameworks may of course provide incentives and disincentives to influence behaviour as well as the more traditional use of prohibitions and commands. 
Market-based incentives also have much to recommend them since they constitute voluntary rather than coercive mechanisms and are more efficient policy instruments than pure command and control regulatory regimes. 
The effectiveness of such laws and instruments depends, however, on their acceptability to society at large, and here education and information have a crucial part to play - especially where it is necessary to persuade people to alter their life styles in the interests of sustainable development. 
35. Still another response to economic challenges has been for multilateral financial institutions to assist developing countries and economies in transition with the design of structural adjustment programmes and to provide some of the external finance required for their implementation. 
Developing countries often perceive this as tantamount to the imposition by the donor community of policies which they feel are insufficiently differentiated from one country to another. 
All too often these programmes fail because they cannot be fully implemented. 
This points to the need to develop these structural adjustment programmes through a consensus-building process at the national level which will more adequately prepare the different groups affected by them for the sacrifices that will be necessary and which will ensure an appropriate sharing of the burden of adjustment. 
For the most developed market economies, the discipline of financial markets leads to prudent fiscal management since the prospect of growing budget deficits quickly results in increases in long-term interest rates. 
For countries in the European Union, the Maastricht agreement requires gradual convergence of fiscal and monetary policies. 
36. Governments must move beyond the sharing of information to the sharing of resources and joint action. 
In particular, ways must be found to integrate social, political and demographic issues with issues of international finance, trade, labour and technology. 
Further recommendations on the development of partnerships between the United Nations system and non-governmental entities are made in chapter IV. 
37. The deliberative process at the international level mirrors the division of responsibilities at the national level. 
What is lacking is the functional equivalent at the international level of national mechanisms for priority-setting and examination of linkages between sectoral issues performed by the office of the presidency or the cabinet of ministers. 
It should deal with emerging issues and linkages between them. It should also make concrete proposals to Governments as to how best to deal with those linkages in the context of the United Nations system. 
Dialogue between Heads of State might be further encouraged by compressing the High-level Segment of the General Assembly into a shorter time-frame or, perhaps, by organizing informal forums concurrently. 
38. Adequate machinery for producing an evolving set of global rules is not in place. 
Yet the use of law and due process is the essence of shared competencies for international cooperation. 
The General Assembly might consider inviting international lawyers chosen by their countries' Governments to identify issues where global legislation is most urgently needed and to propose appropriate mechanisms for the settlement of disputes. 
International legal frameworks need to be supplemented by mechanisms for monitoring their implementation and measures to ensure compliance. 
Among other considerations, indicators that are suitable for monitoring the sustainability of supply or production as well as the sustainability of demand or consumption should be identified. 
Monitoring the material intensity, energy intensity, and renewable resource content per unit of final use is also highly important. 
40. The application of the "polluter pays" principle is important for efficiency, because it ensures that the cost of implementing methods to reduce pollution will be borne by those who inflict the damage. 
However, not all policies intended to correct environmental problems by applying the principle help the poor; occasionally, the poor are harmed, and when this occurs, compensating policies should be introduced. 
42. Transferable development rights are contracts for the sale or leasing of land which specify obligations on the part of the buyer/lessor in respect of conservation and confer rights to use the property in certain limited ways. 
This device, which is already in use in many countries to ensure the conservation of historical sites, could reduce or eliminate the "missing market" problem associated with the issue of habitat protection. 
It does so without infringing on national sovereignty, since any country could freely establish the conditions for sale or lease of publicly held lands, thereby generating a revenue stream for the Government. 
It could also - by publicizing the terms of such agreements and encouraging their proliferation - reduce pressure from environmental lobbies for international conventions which would have a negative impact on national sovereignty. 
43. Another idea is to use existing forums of producers and consumers established to negotiate primary commodity agreements to explore introducing environmental safeguards into them. 
International commodity-related environmental agreements would avoid the problem of loss of competitiveness associated with unilateral internalization of the external costs generated by their methods of production. 
Such agreements would establish a compensation mechanism by which consuming countries would compensate developing-country producers for costs incurred in producing the particular commodity in a more sustainable way. 
This device is not a "license to pollute". Rather it is a way to encourage economic agents to determine the least costly way of limiting total emissions to levels established by national regulation or international agreement. 
This device is often suggested for CO2 emissions and would need to be negotiated by the parties to the Convention on Climate Change. 
45. In order to deal with the challenges posed by international movements of people, Governments should develop fair, efficient and expeditious procedures to differentiate between those fleeing war and violence and those fleeing poverty. 
International protection and assistance should be granted to refugees and the internally displaced until they can return home. 
46. To take the linkages between economic, social and political development in a changing world into account would create an entirely new basis for the United Nations system, and this report is intended to be a step in that direction. 
It was emphasized that the aim was to avoid the damage caused by inappropriate technology transfer, and that South/South and North/South sharing of experience would be of particular value. 
The Commission on Sustainable Development established inter-sessional ad hoc open-ended working groups on finance and on technology transfer and cooperation. 
A workshop on the transfer and development of environmentally sound technologies was held in Oslo, Norway, from 13 to 15 October 1993, while a meeting on financial issues and Agenda 21 was convened in Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia, from 2 to 4 February 1994. 
49. Key documents, including the Secretary-General's report to the Working Group on Technology Transfer and Cooperation and the Report of that Working Group were made available to the Board. 
Because of this continuing activity, and not thinking it appropriate to duplicate it, the Board decided to focus its initial effort on new approaches to environmentally sound technology transfer and cooperation, with particular emphasis on the role of the private sector. 
At a later stage, the Board envisages broadening its analysis, especially into the field of capacity-building. 
Innovative ways of mobilizing financial and other essential resources - for example, by redeployment from the military to the civilian sectors - may also be considered as a topic for later study. 
50. This chapter of the Board's report therefore considers ways in which Government and the business community can cooperate within a framework of appropriate enabling conditions. 
The aim is to attract private-sector investment for environmentally sound technology and sustainable development. 
The Board accepts that such an approach must take place within a context of policy and a regulatory framework which guides the market and ensures solutions that are both socially and environmentally appropriate. 
A balance has to be struck between democratic decisions on social policies and the need for free operation of markets. 
Such conditions clearly depend on adequate systems of governance in the countries concerned. 
51. The Board emphasizes that the process of cooperation between Governments and the business sector to stimulate investment in environmentally sound technology does not remove the need for official development assistance (ODA) to promote sustainable development. 
The Board endorses the call by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development for significant new resources, including ODA, and urges Governments to honour their undertakings in this field. 
52. The ability of countries to mobilize domestic resources and to create conditions that attract foreign direct investment varies considerably from region to region; it is particularly weak in much of sub-Saharan Africa and in the least developed countries elsewhere. 
Technology transfer and cooperation in such countries is likely to depend on ODA; so is support for the introduction of technology for public-sector activities such as waste disposal and the improvement of water supplies. 
53. The transfer of environmentally sound technology 1/ requires a process of cooperation between providers and recipients before, during and after the transfer. 
For this reason it is more useful to describe the wider process as "environmentally sound technology cooperation". 
54. The expertise required for technology transfer and cooperation is being developed in many countries. 
Governments and enterprises are urged to look throughout the world for the best ideas and creative solutions to meet their needs and solve their problems. 
55. Technology transfer and cooperation work best between economic enterprises - those that have a motive to provide new technology and a motive to use it efficiently. 
Conditions for success include the know-how, operating and maintenance skills of the user and appropriate communications and training on the part of the originator. 
Companies must continue to adapt and develop the technology during their period of cooperation. 
58. However, to create a market specifically for cleaner technology, the legal and policy frameworks must be improved and effectively implemented. 
Such frameworks should include a mix of regulatory and economic instruments, requiring and encouraging companies to be safer, less polluting and more efficient in the use and management of resources. 
59. At present, many developing country Governments fear that environmental protection adds to the costs of production by imposing standards that are more stringent than needed. 
They believe that such protection will deter industrial investments and stunt economic growth. 
60. Foreign investments for technology transfer and cooperation can be expected to contribute to the improvement of environmental quality in the recipient countries. 
One reason is that transnational corporations are increasingly applying similar environmental standards in all countries. 
Multilateral and bilateral development programmes could be used to encourage compliance with the kinds of international minimum standards which are being developed by organizations such as OECD, the International Chamber of Commerce and the International Standards Organization. 
61. There will remain situations where sustainable development will call for technology cooperation that is not quite commercially justifiable because the payback periods, based on current capital market patterns, are too long to justify the necessary investment. 
There are also situations where the market and business structure are inadequate. 
(a) An increased willingness on the part of Governments and development agencies to change their procedures and outlooks to take better account of the realities of business and to see business and industry as natural partners in the overall development cooperation framework; 
(b) An increased willingness on the part of Governments, in cooperation with business, to invest in cleaner technologies in the interest both of environmental security and increased competitiveness; 
(c) An increased willingness on the part of business corporations to seek economic opportunities in long-term technology cooperation arrangements and a willingness to get involved in the communications, training and education which that requires; 
(d) An increased willingness on the part of multilateral organizations, such as the World Bank, regional development banks and United Nations agencies, to play a role in these new government/business partnerships; 
(e) An increased willingness on the part of Governments and development agencies to move away from "tied aid" towards more demand-driven technology cooperation. 
This would greatly help municipal authorities to provide for rapidly increasing needs for public services. 
The aim would be to provide industrial facilities in need of upgrading and development with improved environmental and financial performance, through management training and increasing productivity. 
65. A well-conceived enabling framework for private-sector investment and a new partnership for development, as described above, offer the best opportunity to produce the new and additional financial resources required to promote technology transfer and cooperation. 
66. Governments should create conditions in which business can flourish, because technology transfer and cooperation between economic enterprises work best in such conditions. 
67. To create a market for cleaner technology, Governments should use a mix of regulatory and economic instruments, requiring and encouraging companies to be safer, less polluting and more efficient in the use and management of resources. 
71. The United Nations system, either alone or in alliance with Governments, cannot achieve sustainable development. 
There is a substantial community consisting of non-governmental entities that need to be accepted into partnership with the United Nations system and/or with Governments in order to enhance progress towards sustainable development. 
72. The concept of "partnership" is a broad one and can apply to many kinds of relationships between entities. 
74. Partnerships should bring all sectors together in a common understanding of what is needed, and then advance implementation. 
They have to promote the central message of Rio - that environment and development are inseparable. 
75. An apprehension is often voiced in regard to the mushrooming growth of non-governmental entities and the difficulties in determining which of them should be considered for partnership with the United Nations system. 
The entities concerned are perceived as differing widely in stature, professionalism and financial accountability. 
Such legislation exists already in many countries, and evidence of compliance provides the basis for deciding the suitability of such bodies for partnership with the United Nations system. 
Difficulties in that matter should not afford grounds for selecting arbitrarily determined entities or for unduly restricting the categories eligible for selection. 
76. While the United Nations system can benefit by a dialogue with non-governmental bodies, it is not practicable to give such a multitude of entities participatory rights in the governing forums of the United Nations system. 
None the less, the process of such decision-making can be enriched by a dialogue with non-governmental entities since they are repositories of expert information and advice based on particular experience and they represent a wide spectrum of public commitment. 
77. This was a feature of the UNCED process, where the non-governmental organization community - in particular, scientific and professional bodies - contributed greatly to the preparatory work of the Secretariat. 
In parallel, many Governments drew on national non-governmental organization expertise in their own preparations. 
The partnerships between the United Nations system and non-governmental entities should operate as a two-way relationship: 
(a) The partnership should make a contribution to the United Nations system; 
(b) The partnership should result in the development of an informed supportive community for whom the work of the United Nations has credibility. 
In large measure, decision-making by a system such as the United Nations must enjoy credibility in order to secure compliance. 
78. Some non-governmental entities are already deeply involved in practical partnerships of this kind. 
Humanitarian relief organizations are closely associated with the United Nations in famine and disaster relief. 
Others are closely linked with work on the implementation of the Convention on Biological Diversity and other international legal instruments. 
79. Partnerships can greatly benefit the non-governmental entities themselves in achieving their own missions. 
Their commitment is likely to increase if good links can be established with United Nations bodies, on a basis of real mutual benefit and support and if value and due credit are given to their contributions to the United Nations system. 
80. Drawing on the practical experience of UNCED, the International Conference on Population and Development, the World Summit for Social Development, the Fourth World Conference on Women and other initiatives, the following conclusion can be reached: 
(a) Partnerships between non-governmental entities (especially professional and representative ones) and national Governments can, by enhancing governmental knowledge and awareness, contribute in turn to the effectiveness of such meetings. 
The United Nations system should accordingly encourage Governments to develop machinery for utilizing that expertise. 
Any resistance to such linkages on the part of government departments is likely to wane as confidence in the value of such input grows, and non-governmental entities concerned grow in public status; 
(b) Direct links between non-governmental entities and the secretariats of the United Nations system could greatly assist the latter in the production of documents, analyses and action proposals; 
(c) In some circumstances it could be most valuable for United Nations bodies to set up consultative forums for discussion and information exchange with the non-governmental community. 
Such forums would involve non-governmental entities - especially coalitions - with appropriate expertise; 
82. The United Nations system should consider how it could catalyse and expand the participatory approach throughout the world and so ensure that citizens and all sectoral groups in society were involved in the process of sustainable development. 
83. Awareness develops consciousness, which in turn leads to conviction, and this produces active leadership. 
In other words, as awareness spreads, so action expands. 
84. The United Nations system should engage in continuing dialogue with major non-governmental entities and groups, to ascertain how partnerships could be improved. 
Recent meetings (like the British Partnerships for Change Conference) could be followed up. The Earth Negotiations Bulletin could also be used to canvass opinions. 
Relationships with the non-governmental entities should not be over-institutionalized or tied to one standard structure but should be able to adjust as issues arise and should be constructed by each part of the United Nations system according to its perceived needs; 
The approach must be goal-oriented; 
The approach must recognize that sustainable development is an evolving concept, and the machinery must accordingly evolve with new understanding and experience; 
The United Nations system should select partners with defined constitutions, legal status, and a membership or constituency to whom their officers are accountable. 
88. As a final suggestion, models of partnership might be developed in particular locations where there is evidence of willing cooperation. 
89. Many of the contributions destined by non-governmental entities for consideration in the United Nations system are channelled through their Governments, but not all Governments are receptive to ideas from non-governmental entities. 
The Commission on Sustainable Development could urge such action upon them. 
91. In building confidence among non-governmental entities, it is necessary for the United Nations system to demonstrate that it attaches appropriate value to what they say. 
An open relationship will greatly enhance confidence. 
Secretariats of United Nations bodies can go a considerable way towards this goal by establishing or refining their own consultative mechanisms. 
92. An increasing number of major non-governmental entities are inviting United Nations participation in their governing bodies and major conferences. 
Such United Nations participation is an important means of promoting a more open and reciprocal relationship. 
93. The United Nations system can play an important part in enhancing the lives of rural and urban communities everywhere. 
Its role can be brought home by employing communications modes suited to local cultural conditions. 
There is a variety of ways in which this can be done. 
94. The United Nations produces much first-class documentary film material, which fails to receive wide screening because of lack of sponsorship, lack of "personalities" connected with it, aversion to self-publicity or a lack of enthusiasm for organizational publicity. 
An earnest effort should be made, on a systematic and regular basis, to find sponsors and establish a "sponsorship bank" which would support the distribution of such films. 
The view of the Secretary-General that this publicity should emphasize the major role of the United Nations in promoting sustainable development is strongly supported. 
95. The forthcoming opportunities for publicity should be utilized by all United Nations bodies. UNDP in particular should be able to provide some absorbing accounts of sustainable development on the ground. 
All United Nations bodies should be urged to suggest 20 good stories telling key messages about the work of the United Nations - all with a human, on-the-ground angle, rather than dealing with Conferences. 
96. With the development of good partnerships, non-governmental entities themselves can be expected to provide some success stories linked to local communities and cultures. 
97. Non-governmental entities can also make an active and highly significant contribution by impressing upon society the need to accept changes in taxation and subsidy systems and adaptations in life styles in order to facilitate sustainable development. 
98. Governments should enhance their ability to contribute to United Nations activities by developing partnerships with their own non-governmental communities. 
99. In the course of its review of its relationships with non-governmental entities, as defined by the Economic and Social Council in resolution 1296 (XLIV), the United Nations should enhance its capacity to build effective partnerships with non-governmental entities and to reflect their views in its documents. 
(c) Improve the effectiveness of consultative processes with non-governmental entities, especially through the establishment of consultative forums; 
(e) Facilitate the process of sustainable development by coordinating the development of indicators and strategies for sustainability; 
(g) Encourage the promotion of awareness down to the grass-roots level and, especially through UNDP, support capacity-building; 
(h) Encourage the establishment of electronic information networks as effective ways of publicizing the work being done and as a means for promoting cooperative action. 
101. The non-governmental organization community should enhance its own capacity to contribute to partnerships with United Nations bodies by, inter alia, organizing themselves into representative coalitions and by inviting United Nations participation in their activities. 
102. The Commission on Sustainable Development should evaluate national reports against models of effective sustainable development and suggest avenues of possible improvement to Governments, including benefits that may come by improvement in partnerships. 
103. The United Nations should make the best of its publicity material to promote its role in sustainable development and project a more integrated image of its work. 
He emphasized that the work of the organization on economic, social and environmental issues, in fact, absorbed the larger part of its regularly budgeted resources. 
It agreed upon certain elements that ought to be considered by each panel but made it clear that the panels would be free to develop those themes in a broad context and to organize their work in a flexible way. 
107. The Board proposed to continue to elaborate on this theme. 
Board members were encouraged to circulate to non-governmental entities, representatives of state and local governments, and individuals known to them, a questionnaire formulated by the Board (see annex I). 
In doing so, members of the Board were requested to attach special importance to contacts with organizations, including non-governmental organizations enjoying consultative status with the United Nations, representing major groups, such as business, labour, consumers, and state and local levels of government. 
To prepare its work on this matter for the third session of the Board, a panel was constituted with the following members: Jacques Cousteau and R. S. Pathak (Co-chairpersons), Martin Holdgate, Valentin Koptyug, Laura Novoa, Rita Levi Montalcini. 
109. The second session of the High-level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development was held at United Nations Headquarters from 17 to 22 March 1994. 
Panel meetings were held on 17 and 18 March, and the plenary session of the Board was held on 21 and 22 March. 
Four members were unable to attend: Jacques Cousteau, Rita Levi Montalcini, Maria de los Angeles Moreno, and Maurice Strong. 
110. The officers elected at the first session for the term ending on 30 June 1995 were Bernard Chidzero and Brigitta Dahl (Co-chairpersons) and Martin Holdgate (Rapporteur). 
111. The plenary was opened by the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
The Secretary-General addressed the Board and held a dialogue with them on 22 March 1994. 
112. Preparations for the plenary session were carried out by the three panels of the Board, each of which had prepared intra-sessionally by means of correspondence among its members, with the Secretariat, and, in some cases, with experts known to the members themselves. 
113. Substantive services for the session were provided by the Department of Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
The performance and environmental impact of technology may vary depending on the context of its application. 
It includes "process and product" technologies that generate low waste or use waste as a product for other processes. 
Please complete the questionnaire below, after having read chapter IV, "Establishment of new partnerships between the United Nations system and non-governmental entities", of the report of the High-level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development on its second session. 
1. Do you believe that partnerships or alliances between the United Nations system and entities active in the field of sustainable development would be an effective mechanism for assisting in the implementation of Agenda 21? 
2. If the answer above is affirmative, what types of alliance do you consider likely to be most useful? Please describe them. 
As a guideline, consider the following check-list and indicate the level of usefulness you attach to each option: 
(a) National forums/consultative mechanism/task forces that would enhance the input by your Government to the Commission on Sustainable Development: 
(b) International task force meetings on particular aspects of sustainable development, convened by the secretariats of United Nations bodies and enhancing their preparation of analyses and proposals for intergovernmental consideration: 
(c) Establishment by United Nations bodies of formal consultative forums or other machinery for contact with the non-governmental sector: 
(e) Opening of intergovernmental meetings in the United Nations system to non-governmental representatives as full participants: 
(g) Development by the United Nations system of machinery for training of individuals from national Governments and the non-governmental organizations community so that they can contribute to the implementation of Agenda 21: 
(h) Direct participation by representatives of permanent United Nations bodies in initiatives undertaken by non-governmental organizations to promote on-the-ground action for the protection, conservation, clean-up or sustainable development of the environment: 
(j) Direct participation by representatives of United Nations bodies in intergovernmental agreements (including bilateral agreements) designed to achieve sustainable development, thereby lending the visible support of the United Nations to such agreements: 
(k) Direct participation of relevant United Nations bodies in agreements between international private associations in order to give them support and orientation under the sustainable development principle: 
3. Please add any other comments you have on the way partnerships should be developed and return this questionnaire to: 
1. Opening of the session. 
2. Adoption of the agenda. 
6. Establishment of new partnerships between the United Nations system and non-governmental entities. 
1. The High-level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development held its first (organizational) session at United Nations Headquarters, New York on 13 and 14 September 1993. 
2. The Board unanimously elected Bernard Chidzero as the Chair of the Board, Brigitta Dahl as the Vice-Chair and Martin Holdgate as the Rapporteur. 
(a) With regard to terms of reference (1), (2) and (3) (see appendix), the results of the Board's discussions should be addressed primarily to the Secretary-General to whom it had direct reporting responsibility and was directly accountable; 
(b) When the Board felt the need to address intergovernmental bodies, such as the Commission on Sustainable Development, the Economic and Social Council or the General Assembly, it would so advise the Secretary-General and request him to convey its views/recommendations to such bodies; 
(d) Requests from intergovernmental bodies, including the Committee on Sustainable Development, for advice from the Board would be channelled through the Secretary-General; 
(f) In relation to term of reference (6), in particular, the Board would explore the possible development of a programme of measures aimed at keeping alive the Rio spirit, promoting better understanding of the Rio Agenda and advancing sustainable development. 
Members also considered that it would be incumbent on each of them to be "pro-active" in their respective constituencies and through their own professional activities. 
When the Board has agreed on an issue, members can speak in furtherance of the Board's position. 
When there is no common position, they will clearly speak as individuals guided by the Board's general approach; 
(g) Generally, optimal use of the Board's capacity to assist the Secretary-General and the United Nations would require, on its part, not only a degree of flexibility in operating within its terms of reference but also creativity, originality and a forward-looking approach. 
4. After extensive discussions, and guided especially by the request of the Secretary-General for help in demonstrating the United Nations concern to promote sound and sustainable economic and social development, the Board decided to focus its efforts initially on three broad themes: 
(c) Establishment of new partnerships between the United Nations system and other bodies active in the field of sustainable development. 
5. The Board agreed to establish panels of its members on each of the themes. 
The panels would work by electronic and other communication, would consider the various studies and initiatives being undertaken by other bodies, would consult experts and organizations known to them, when appropriate, and would report to meetings of the Board. 
The aim was to avoid the damage caused by inappropriate technology transfer. 
South/South and South/North sharing of experience would be of particular value. 
6. The Board agreed that in order to maintain momentum, not more than six months should elapse between the first and second meetings. 
The panels would work by correspondence during the interval. Resource and time constraints led the Board to decide that its second meeting, scheduled for 17-22 March 1994, would be in two parts: panel meetings on 17 and 18 March; the meeting of the Board on 21 and 22 March. 
The intervening weekend would be used to prepare panel reports. 
Senior Minister of Finance, Economic Planning and Development. 
Other posts held include Deputy Secretary-General of UNCTAD; Resident Representative, United Nations Development Programme. 
Received professional education in Canada and United Kingdom (Economics). 
Received professional education in Sweden (History and Political Science). 
Received professional education in the United Kingdom (Zoology). 
Members: 
Jacques Yves Cousteau (France). 
Past posts include Director of the Mus\x{5daa} oc\x{5da7}nographique. 
Received professional education in France (Naval Science and Ocean Ecology). 
Member, Acad\x{5e66}ie Fran\x{84f7}ise. 
Director of three feature films on oceans. 
Chairman and President, International Development Centre of Japan. 
Member, Organizing Committee, Earth Council. 
Received professional education in Japan and the United States (Law and Economics). 
Received professional education in Singapore, the United States (Law) and the United Kingdom. Author of several articles on law of the sea, international relations, environment and development, United Nations and negotiations. 
Director, Institute of Organic Chemistry (Novosibirsk). 
Received professional education in the former USSR (Chemistry). 
Author of numerous scientific papers and monographs in the fields of organic chemistry and general problems of the environment; founded the journal Chemistry for Sustainable Development (1993). 
Honourable Secretary of Commerce and Tourism, Federal Ministry of Commerce and Tourism; Chairperson, Business Council for Sustainable Development, Nigeria. 
Board member, Metal Leve S/A Industria e Comercio. 
Past posts include Minister for Foreign Affairs; Head of Brazilian delegation to the tenth session of the Intergovernmental Committee for Science and Technology. 
Received professional education in Brazil and the United States (Law and Political Science). 
Author of many books and articles in the area of international economic law, international relations, jurisprudence and political theory. 
Rita Levi Montalcini (Italy). 
Super-expert, Institute of Neurobiology, National Research Council (CNR). 
Past posts include Director, Cellular Biology Laboratory (CNR). 
Professor of Neurobiology, Institute of Biology, Washington University. 
Author of numerous monographs in the field of neurobiology. 
Past posts include Subsecretary of Evaluation, Secretariat of Programming and Budgeting; Subdirector of Planning, Division of Employment, UCECA; Subdirector of Studies on Income Distribution, Secretariat of Labour. 
Received professional education in Chile and the United States (Law). 
Chairman, Indian National Steering Committee in Leadership in Environment and Development Programmes; Editor-in-Chief, Indian Journal of International Law. 
Past posts include Judge, International Court of Justice at The Hague; Judge, Supreme Court of India; Chief Justice, Supreme Court of India; Chief Justice, Himachal Pradesh High Court. 
Author of many research papers on international law, the law of the sea and other subjects, including Environmental Change and International Law: New Challenges and Dimension (1993). 
Past posts include Vice-Chairman, Environmental Protection Commission, State Council Administrator, Environmental Protection Agency, China. 
Received professional education (Engineering) in China and the United Kingdom. 
Past posts include Minister of State for Development Supervision and the Environment; President, Governing Council of UNEP; Professor in Economics, University of Indonesia. 
Received professional education in Indonesia and the United States (Economics). 
J. Paul Getty award (United States World Wild Life Fund). 
Founder and Chairman, Business Council on Sustainable Development. 
Author of five books and numerous articles on global competitiveness and other issues. 
Adele Simmons (United States). 
President, the John D. and Catherine T. MacArthur Foundation. 
Received professional education in the United States and United Kingdom (Political Science). 
Chairman and Chief Executive Officer, Ontario Hydro. 
Recipient of numerous awards and honorary doctorates. 
2. The Secretary-General was requested, by the Commission at its first session, to prepare thematic reports, such as the present one, corresponding to the sectoral clusters of Agenda 21 1/ to be included on the agendas of forthcoming sessions of the Commission. 
The report was therefore based mostly on available information within the United Nations system. 
3. Economic growth is accompanied by the production of wastes which are often hazardous to health and the environment. 
Generation of wastes occurs at all stages of production, transportation, transformation, distribution and consumption of goods and services. 
Responsibility for their disposal is often unclear. 
Their direct and indirect costs are not reflected in competitive prices set by free markets. 
Such costs are often borne by society in general at the local, national and international levels unless legislation based on the "polluter pays" principle provides otherwise. 
More recently concerns have also focused on hazardous wastes from agriculture, households and hospitals and a variety of service industries. 
5. The adverse health and environmental impacts of hazardous wastes have led to a variety of conflicts between wastes generators and local communities. 
Such conflicts have extended to distant communities when the transport and disposal of hazardous wastes have involved dumping sites far away from their source. 
Similarly, transboundary movements have given rise to international conflicts. 
6. Because of disparities in power structures within and among nation States, there is an inherent tendency to transfer the burden of hazardous wastes disposal from the rich to the poor either legally through agreements and payments of fees or illegally. 
That tendency is further strengthened by the magnitude of the costs of the treatment and/or disposal of hazardous wastes at their source and by the absence and/or prohibition of any disposal sites. 
7. Many dump sites of hazardous wastes in the developed countries have been identified. 
They are now also being increasingly identified in developing countries and countries in transition. 
Their adverse impacts on health and the environment, involving soil and water contamination, have been established. 
Despite considerable technological progress of clean-up technologies, overall costs are invariably described as enormous. 
8. The above pertains to the civilian sectors of national economies. 
Where such measures have been adopted, their effective implementation has not been altogether satisfactory. 
Similarly, only five countries have ratified the Bamako Convention on the Ban on the Import into Africa and the Control of Transboundary Movement of Hazardous Wastes within Africa. 
Various reports emphasize the magnitude and seriousness of this problem. 
According to a recent report, the newly porous borders of the former Eastern bloc and developing countries have helped spur an often ugly world trading market in environmental waste. 
Economists, traders and multinational corporations see waste as an emerging global resource because it has value and can often be traded like a commodity. 
Indeed, businesses involved with the most fungible wastes such as paper, plastics and glass are already planning for formal commodity futures exchanges, similar to those that exist for oil, metals and agricultural products. 
The sums involved are enormous. 
Some forecasts estimate that waste management including hazardous wastes as a global business will be worth $500 billion or more by the year 2000. 
Toxic chemicals and chemical wastes from Germany have turned up in Romania and Ukraine. 
Hazardous wastes have been found dumped in Albania, the Russian Federation, the Baltic republics, the Czech Republic, Hungary and Bulgaria. 
13. The motive for such dumping stems from the rising cost of proper wastes disposal. 
Under American and European environmental laws, the cost of disposing of hazardous industrial and mining waste can reach as high as several thousand dollars per ton. 
Shipping such material abroad is often much cheaper. 
Furthermore, because of regulatory and political objections as well as public opinion in the developed countries, even waste incinerators and landfills boasting state-of-the-art technologies that reduce pollution to minuscule amounts compared with years past none the less take decades to build. 
14. In the meantime, waste traders, seeing large-scale opportunities, propose to construct huge incinerators in poorer countries to which the traders would then ship large amounts of industrial wastes from the developed countries for burning. 
16. Similarly, very few countries have developed appropriate economic instruments and institutional arrangements for the implementation of hazardous wastes policies that could provide the necessary incentives to industry and consumers for a significant shift to cleaner processes and products. 
17. In chapter 20 of Agenda 21, entitled "Promoting the prevention and minimization of hazardous wastes", the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development specified the following overall targets: 
The transboundary movements that took place should be on environmental and economic grounds and based upon agreements between the States concerned; 
(b) Ratification of the Basel Convention on the Control of Transboundary Movements of Hazardous Wastes and their Disposal and the expeditious elaboration of related protocols, such as the protocol on liability and compensation, mechanisms and guidelines to facilitate the implementation of the Basel Convention; 
(c) Ratification and full implementation by the countries concerned of the Bamako Convention on the Ban on the Import into Africa and the Control of Transboundary Movement of Hazardous Wastes within Africa and the expeditious elaboration of a protocol on liability and compensation; 
(d) Elimination of the export of hazardous wastes to countries that, individually or through international agreements, prohibited the import of such wastes, such as the contracting parties to the Bamako Convention, the fourth Lom Convention or other relevant conventions, where such prohibition was provided for. 
19. Unfortunately only a small number of reports have been submitted by Governments on progress made in the implementation of the programmes in chapter 20 of Agenda 21. 
However, the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP), as task manager, submitted a comprehensive report on the activities of the United Nations system. 
A considered assessment of progress made can be attempted only as and when much more information is submitted on country experiences. 
20. The objectives of this programme area are to reduce the generation of hazardous wastes as part of an integrated cleaner production approach, to optimize the use of materials by recycling and to enhance knowledge and information on the economics of prevention and management of hazardous wastes. 
21. The full implementation of this programme area lies primarily with industry and other hazardous waste generators, while Governments provide an enabling environment through their regulations and incentives for the prevention and minimization of hazardous wastes. 
25. The United Nations system has oriented its activities towards promoting cleaner production and waste minimization as an effective way to solve hazardous waste problems. 
In order to promote environmental management systems in industry, UNEP and UNIDO jointly published waste and emission auditing procedures in 1992, which are used in their training activities. 
Documents, presentations at international seminars and videos are just a few of the instruments used by the United Nations system to increase awareness on cleaner production and corresponding management tools, reporting and life-cycle analysis (see boxes 1 and 2). 
27. UNEP and UNIDO have organized a number of training activities to support countries in building technical capabilities in cleaner production methods. 
UNEP and UNIDO are also working jointly on an initiative to establish a number of national cleaner production centres (NCPC) in developing countries. 
Those centres would play a coordinating and catalytic role in initiating cleaner production by giving technical information and advice, demonstrations of cleaner production techniques and technologies, and training of industry and government professionals in industrial environmental management. 
If funding becomes available, the first phase of this initiative will involve the establishment of seven centres during the period 1994-1996. 
Similarly, the secretariat of the Basel Convention (SBC) has disseminated draft model legislation on hazardous wastes which include elements of waste prevention and minimization. 
A diskette version will soon be available to facilitate access to that information. 
This database is available for use by other United Nations organizations. 
It also supplements other organizations' databases, such as UNIDO's Industrial and Technological Information Bank (INTIB) and more specifically its Energy and Environment Information Systems (EEIS), aimed at providing information on environment issues to developing countries. 
Over 100 countries participated in this survey. 
It gives an overview of the hazardous waste management situation in countries, but does not in fact contain detailed data or statistics on waste generation. 
The survey will be completed in late 1994 by which time the feasibility phase of the database will be transferred to UNEP (probably SBC) for updating, maintenance and wider inter-agency usage. 
32. Reporting obligations for Parties under the Basel Convention include information on the development of technologies for the reduction of hazardous wastes. 
33. Results of research and development in cleaner production technologies are disseminated by the United Nations system during regular, ongoing meetings with Governments and industry. 
UNEP also promotes the development and use of environmental technology assessments and more research and development on life-cycle assessment. 
An international expert seminar on life-cycle assessment was held in the Netherlands and the results have been widely disseminated. 
35. There is world-wide awareness, catalysed by UNEP and SBC in cooperation with agencies, on hazardous waste issues and policies to address them. 
Treatment facilities, either on site or collective, are starting in developing countries. 
36. However the situation is far from satisfactory. 
There is a lack of health surveys and epidemiological studies of the health impacts of hazardous waste mismanagement, as well as a lack of health impact assessments of existing hazardous waste treatment or disposal facilities. 
The capacity of adequate treatment facilities is insufficient to respond to current needs. 
As a result, uncontrolled disposal of wastes on land increasingly leads to soil contamination, which threatens surface and underground waters. 
37. Examples of United Nations assistance to Governments that allow them to measure the extent of national hazardous waste problems include the Global Waste Survey, coordinated by IMO with the cooperation of SBC and UNEP, which will produce national waste inventories and inventories of disposal facilities. 
38. Training activities cover an array of aspects of waste management and involve several United Nations entities. 
During 1993, several workshops were held by UNEP and SBC in the Latin American and Caribbean region, and the Asia and Pacific region on the implementation of the Basel Convention, and further work will be done with financial assistance from the European Union (EU). 
International training courses have also been held at national centres in Germany, Sweden and Thailand. 
WHO's Global Environmental Technology Network (GETNET) has training activities focused on occupational health assessments and control procedures. 
Within the United Nations system much of this work is produced by SBC, UNEP and WHO. 
SBC also collects information, provided by Parties to the Basel Convention, on human health effects and disposal operations in addition to a current list of national authorities and focal points designated by Governments. 
The International Register of Potentially Toxic Chemicals (IRPTC) database also includes disposal methods for waste chemicals. 
The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) has a programme on marine monitoring of chemical parameters commonly found in some industrial wastes, and sponsors symposia and training as well as on geochemical aspects of waste disposal and groundwater protection. 
43. Since the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, a number of steps have been taken by the international community towards implementing the objectives of this programme area. 
44. Activities by the international community in the area of strengthening and harmonizing criteria and regulations on waste and the implementing of existing agreements have included as regards the Basel Convention the production of manuals to facilitate its implementation. 
45. Other OECD activities include review of testing procedures to characterize wastes, collection of data on transfrontier movement of hazardous waste, and the development of control systems for such movements when destined for recovery operations. 
46. SBC assists developing countries in the implementation of the Convention through technical and legal advice, often through the provision of model legislation and training, and also through assistance in the prevention and management of hazardous wastes in the case of illegal traffic. 
47. Model national legislation including an institutional framework has been prepared by SBC and provided to countries in order for them to deal adequately with transfrontier movement of waste. 
49. Despite Conventions, recommendations and agreements in this area there is increasing evidence that ill-defined and/or ill-specified import and export of hazardous wastes destined for recovery can open the door to the illegal traffic of such wastes as indicated in section I of this report. 
The recent decision of the Conference of Parties to the Basel Convention is an important step towards closing this door (see para. 43). 
50. The United Nations system has concentrated its efforts in this programme area on training, information, and monitoring. 
Joint programmes between UNEP and ESCAP have been set up as regards monitoring and reporting on illegal traffic in hazardous wastes in the Asia and Pacific region, but funding is sought for similar programmes in other regions. 
52. Legislation regarding waste management is gradually being introduced or updated in some countries. 
Screening of disposal, utilization or processing of wastes of foreign origin has been initiated in some cases. 
Recently, a proposal for generating electricity from polychlorinated biphenyl wastes from Japan was turned down in Myanmar. 
Capacity-building, training, regional and international cooperation and information exchange along with a strong coordinating body at the national level seem to have been common primary requirements by developing countries. 
53. In developing countries undergoing rapid industrialization , hazardous waste management is one of the most challenging environmental concerns. 
Legislation as regards hazardous waste seems to be in place, and in some cases implementation of the Basel Convention and prior-informal-consent (PIC) is under way as well. 
In Malaysia, regulations dedicated to hazardous waste control have been in force since 1989 based on the cradle-to-grave concept. 
In Tunisia, however, hazardous waste in many cases is just stored untreated at the site of generation or disposed of at municipal disposal sites. 
54. In countries such as Myanmar, priority focus has been initiated in its petroleum industry because of the need to address the particular hazardous and toxic characteristics of the necessary chemicals, catalysts and additives. 
In Malaysia, working groups have been formed to address the issue of the generating of hazardous waste by particular industries such as petroleum, asbestos, paints and electroplating. 
55. Several developing countries emphasized a need for more information on innovative recycling, incineration and treatment technologies and methods because of the growing realization by concerned authorities of the grave threat of hazardous wastes to human health and the environment. 
56. In general, newly industrialized developing countries have started to take steps to establish appropriate legislation, regulation and institutional structures in order to encourage cleaner production technologies, especially for new investments. 
Yet even these countries report on the need for improved measures for the transfer of appropriate technologies. 
Other developing countries emphasize the need for international assistance in all aspects of hazardous wastes management, especially in training and information exchange. 
57. In the economies in transition management of hazardous wastes seems to be particularly problematic. 
Half of the aluminium smelting waste is stored untreated at disposal sites or in transitional facilities. 
Waste management programmes planned during the mid-1980s for a network of regional hazardous waste landfills and incinerators failed to be completed because of financial constraints associated with the collapse of previous political and economic regimes, and only half of the planned installations are now in operation. 
However lack of resources hinders implementation. 
International and regional cooperation in this area is of increasing importance. 
Strategies for hazardous wastes management have been developed, for example, by Poland and Hungary Action on Reconstruction of Economies (PHARE). 
In Estonia, fairly recent legislation regulates waste management, and it is, to the extent possible, in line with international conventions and agreements. 
Enforcement is constrained by lack of specialized treatment facilities, lack of knowledge and trained personnel and other fundamental problems related to land and property reforms and the contamination of former military sites. 
Countries involved in the North Sea Ministers' Conference are introducing limitations to releases of hazardous substances into the North Sea. 
In the United Kingdom it has been estimated that some 100,000-200,000 hectares of land are contaminated by industrial processes, and there is now a review of the liability, as well as the scientific and technological issues, involved in land restoration. 
The United Kingdom is of the same opinion as many other industrial countries that cleaner production methods are much more efficient as a pollution prevention approach than end-of-pipe solutions, often resulting in less waste as well. 
The United Kingdom takes care of its own wastes and is reducing imports from other developed countries. 
Waste destined for recovery, mostly among OECD countries, can be a valuable alternative to the use of raw materials and the United Kingdom would like to see such shipments continue provided that the waste is handled responsibly and in an environmentally sound manner. 
59. In the United States of America, the principal federal laws regulating hazardous wastes are the Resources Conservation and Recovery Act (RCRA) and the Comprehensive Environmental Response, Compensation and Liability Act (CERCLA), also known as the Superfund Act. 
The latter, which is not delegated to state level, was designed to prompt clean-up of sites and other areas where past disposal posed a threat to the environment and human health. 
The United States is currently developing legislation necessary for the ratification of the Basel Convention. 
The United States has numerous programmes addressing all aspects of hazardous waste management and minimization. 
Activities related to innovative technology development are under the purview of several federal agencies. 
For example, EPA has the Technology Innovation Office and the Superfund Innovative Technology Evaluation Programme. 
60. Twenty years of attempting to regulate hazardous wastes in the United States has led to a realization of the critical importance of preventing pollution rather than controlling the impact of those wastes on the environment. 
Wastes will always have to be regulated but programmes reducing their creation at the source have tended to be more effective both as regards the environment and economics. 
The United States has also found that public participation in decision-making processes involving the management of hazardous and solid wastes solves many of the difficult issues that are involved. 
The United States has had widely reported difficulties with its Superfund. 
The cost and pace of clean-up activities have been larger and slower than anticipated. 
This programme has also resulted in very large so-called transaction costs, basically involving legal fees. 
62. In 1993, the Canadian Council of Ministers of the Environment (CCME) re-established the Hazardous Waste Task Force in order to achieve uniform management of hazardous waste across Canada. 
Part of this effort is a comprehensive national inventory of hazardous waste and a catalogue of waste facilities. 
Canada has North America's first fully integrated hazardous waste treatment plant, namely the Alberta Special Waste Treatment System. 
This is jointly owned by the Alberta Government and a private enterprise and includes transfer stations, transportation systems and the treatment plant. 
Canada has fairly recently upgraded legislation in order to ratify the Basel Convention on the Control of Transboundary Movements of Hazardous Wastes and their Disposal as well as OECD decisions on wastes for recovery. 
However, particular efforts to achieve new solutions should be made in the last two fields. 
64. As pointed in section I of this report there is already a substantial waste management industry in the developed countries which is expected to grow considerably in the medium-term future. 
The growth of this industry has been promoted by national legislation requiring higher standards in treatment and disposal as well as clean-up of hazardous wastes sites. 
All three technology aspects of this industry are growing rapidly with consequences for information exchange and transfer of technologies issues. 
65. In general there has a been growing exchange of information and experiences since the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
However, the task of collecting, assessing and disseminating this kind of information to users is large and requires more funding. 
The establishment of clearing-houses that disseminate information is seldom carried out by the private sector, even though private enterprises often contribute by providing free information on cleaner production technologies and management practices. 
Funding, therefore, must generally be provided by the public sector. 
66. There are some examples of incentives created to increase the momentum of the introduction of new technologies in this area. 
67. Given the numerous problems connected with the traditional incineration of hazardous wastes, such as release of toxic substances up the smokestack, new ways are being sought to handle the clean-up of hazardous wastes. 
68. The introduction of cleaner production technologies are more difficult to assess. 
In most countries there is, however, a tendency for new investments in capital stock to be "cleaner" than the older ones especially if there is a high cost attached to handling any resulting toxic releases and wastes from a given process. 
70. Agenda 21 has estimated the total annual cost of implementing the activities of this programme areas at US$ 750 million coming from the international community on grants or concessional terms. 
This estimate was based on a target of establishing and operating national training centres and projects in 60 developing countries. 
71. To date no centres have been established. 
There has been agreement to launch feasibility studies for the establishment of one centre in Africa (possibly in Nigeria), one in Latin America (possibly in Argentina or El Salvador) and one in China. 
One developed country has expressed interest in funding the feasibility study for the centre in Latin America. 
The Basel Convention secretariat also undertook an exploratory mission to China in 1993 to explore the possibility of a feasibility study forums centre in China, provided funds are made available to SBC. 
72. There is limited dispersed information on the financing of and budgets on hazardous waste minimization by each United Nations organization. 
Available on United Nations system expenditures includes the following: 
(a) The UNEP cleaner production programme budget amounted to US$ 800,000 in 1993, mainly from the environmental fund. 
This represents an increase from 1990, even if it is still insufficient in view of the needs; 
(b) UNIDO's cleaner production activities amounted approximately to more than US$ 2 million in 1993. 
The Netherlands is providing US$ 1.8 million and Denmark is expected to provide the same amount in 1994; 
73. At the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, it was estimated that the annual cost for this programme area would be US$ 18.5 billion including US$3.5 billion for developing countries, of which US$ 500 million would come from the international community. 
Some identifiable expenditures by the United Nations system in this programme are as follows: 
(a) The SBC budget for 1993 was US$ 2,263,390, of which $1,474,650 were allocated to the Trust Fund for the implementation of the Basel Convention and $788,740 were allocated to the Technical Cooperation Trust Fund to assist developing country members in the implementation of the Basel Convention; 
(c) The Global Environment Facility (GEF) has funded three projects dealing with treatment of ship wastes in China, the Mediterranean and the Caribbean for a total of US$ 45 million. 
The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, however, requested SBC to present cost estimates at the second meeting of the Parties to the Basel Convention to be held in March 1994. 
76. Agenda 21 highlights capacity-building to deal with transfrontier movement of wastes, and the United Nations system and SBC have undertaken several activities. 
The Parties to the Basel Convention requested SBC to organize national and regional workshops and training programmes on the implementation of the Convention and Agenda 21 chapter 20 objectives. 
A trust fund for technical cooperation was set up to assist developing country Parties in the implementation of the Convention to which Parties were invited to contribute. 
Of seven planned workshops for 1993, at a total cost of US$ 275,000, only one was held, in Santiago, Chile, because of a lack of financial contributions. 
It does not provide the required stability for planning and implementing activities on a continuous basis involving the largest possible number of Contracting Parties. 
79. No cost estimate was prepared at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development for this programme area. 
80. The rapid evolution in environmental thinking in recent times has brought waste management and waste prevention closer together. 
Waste minimization through a cleaner production approach, aimed at preventing emissions and waste waters and efficient use of energy and other natural resources, is now understood as being fundamental to comprehensive waste management strategies. 
However, the translation of this public consensus into viable investments will require a variety of measures that will involve the accelerated application of available cleaner technologies and the development of new techniques through a strengthening of research and development programmes, especially by the private sector. 
81. At present, the development and use of cleaner technologies is insufficient to meet the cleaner production challenge. 
82. Government legislation and regulations are required, especially in developing countries and the economies in transition. 
The impact of such instruments, however, will remain limited in the face of the absence or inadequacy of trained personnel and institutional structures, as well as the political will to enforce regulations. 
83. Data and statistics on waste production, which are necessary for waste management strategies and activities and for monitoring achievements and overall management, are often fragmentary and unreliable, especially in developing countries. 
85. The clean-up task of existing hazardous waste sites in both developed and developing countries as well as the economies in transition remain a formidable challenge which will require enormous financial resources, the more widespread application of existing clean-up technologies and the development of new methods and techniques. 
In view of the strong priority given to cleaner production and prevention approaches throughout Agenda 21, the United Nations system is increasingly emphasizing this approach in agendas for meetings and training programmes. 
87. In banning ocean dumping of hazardous waste, effective 1 January 1996, IMO and the Contracting Parties to the London Convention of 1972 have also called for increased emphasis on minimization and recycling of all waste. 
Both UNIDO and UNEP have joined with the World Bank in order to incorporate cleaner production concepts into the forthcoming industrial guideline series which will cover over 80 industrial sectors. Greater efforts are being made to promote environmentally sound recycling of hazardous waste. 
88. UNEP and SBC have now begun to concentrate on providing support to countries to implement policy and technical guidelines for hazardous waste management. 
90. Even though some progress has been made, much remains to be done in order to achieve Agenda 21 objectives. 
The following points highlight some of the main actions required to overcome constraints and obstacles. 
(b) The private sector has to be more closely associated with the development and implementation of hazardous waste management policies. 
(c) Ill-defined or ill-specified recycling activities open the door to the illegal traffic of waste. 
Loopholes in existing conventions, agreements and recommendations have to be closed. 
A big step in that direction was the recent decision taken at the second meeting of the Conference of Parties to the Basel Convention (see para. 43); 
(d) Data and statistics on waste production, particularly in developing countries will be vital for hazardous waste management strategies and activities, and for monitoring achievements and overall hazardous waste management. 
The United Nations system has started work in this area through the Global Waste Survey. 
It is already clear that waste generation surveys will always be difficult and costly to conduct because of the complexity of waste composition and testing procedures. 
Harmonized methodologies and nomenclature, in addition to cost reductions, should be sought in this area. 
(a) More attention has to be paid to the production of hazardous wastes from sources other than industry, such as agriculture, hospitals, and the domestic sector, and other discarded products that contain hazardous substances; 
(b) More effort has to be directed towards the development and demonstration of cleaner technologies in order to meet the cleaner production challenge through their wide application in all countries; 
(c) Exchange of information on cleaner production experiences and training has to be strengthened; 
(b) Governments should develop economics instruments to complement their hazardous waste legislation in order to provide the necessary incentives for industry and consumers to shift towards cleaner processes and products. 
During the week ending 16 April 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/433), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/433 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 910 (1994) (for the text, see S/RES/910 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and Decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
Recalling all its previous relevant resolutions on the conflict in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, and reaffirming in this context its resolution 908 (1994) of 31 March 1994, 
Recalling also the statement by the President of the Security Council on 6 April 1994 (S/PRST/1994/14) relating to the situation in the safe area of Gorazde, 
Condemning also all attacks against civilian populations and humanitarian relief workers and reiterating that any persons committing violations of international humanitarian law will be held individually responsible, 
Sharing the concern expressed by the Secretary-General in his reports of 10 March 1994 (S/1994/291) and 16 March 1994 (S/1994/300) and taking note of the recommendations of the Secretary-General concerning the definition and implementation of the concept of safe areas, 
Condemning the harassment and the detention of UNPROFOR personnel by the Bosnian Serb forces and all obstacles to UNPROFOR's freedom of movement, 
4. Calls for an end to any provocative action by whomsoever committed in and around the safe areas; 
5. Demands the immediate release of all United Nations personnel still held by the Bosnian Serb forces; 
6. Demands further unimpeded freedom of movement for UNPROFOR in the fulfilment of all its tasks and the removal of all obstacles to such freedom of movement; 
7. Confirms the decision in resolution 908 (1994) to take action by 30 April 1994 at the latest on the further troop requirements recommended by the Secretary-General; 
10. Decides to remain actively seized of the matter, and stands ready promptly to consider taking further measures as required. 
The resulting unrest, insecurity and massacre of innocent civilians has shocked and outraged the international community, and it must stop. 
(a) Continue providing humanitarian assistance to the Rwandese people who are in great need; 
(c) Involve regional groupings to continue in the search for a lasting solution, particularly through the implementation of the Arusha peace process. 
We have just been informed that Serbian extremist forces, besieging the "safe area" of Gorazde have issued an ultimatum to government defence forces located within the centre of the city. 
Under this ultimatum, United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) troops will not be permitted to enter the city and any evacuation of wounded civilians or UNPROFOR personnel will be prevented, until government defence forces comply. 
The ultimatum further states that, if government forces refuse to comply with its provisions by 1600 hours Central European Time, the Serbian aggressor will level the city to the ground. 
The situation in Rwanda remains chaotic, dangerous and unpredictable. 
The mandate of the Mission has been drastically altered by events on the ground. 
The Arusha peace accord process appears to be derailed. 
Sustained efforts towards negotiating a cease-fire by United Nations representatives have resulted in little or no progress although efforts continue through the Organization of African Unity (OAU). 
They are being drawn into cross-fires between rival factions that could compromise their neutrality. 
It is in this broad context that the Government of Bangladesh has assessed the continued participation of its troops in UNAMIR. Its position is as follows: 
(a) Bangladesh has placed its contingent in UNAMIR at the disposal of the Secretary-General for peace-keeping operations. 
We also reiterate our belief that the arms embargo must be lifted immediately to allow the Bosnians to defend themselves, as this is the legitimate right of all sovereign nations. 
We join all similarly concerned members of the international community in demanding effective action by the Security Council to protect the people of a sovereign State and a fellow member of the United Nations. 
The recent developments in international relations over the nuclear issue on the Korean peninsula have assumed dimensions of serious confrontation. 
The nuclear issue today stands at a crossroads where the issue can be resolved through dialogue and negotiations in keeping with the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's unique NPT status or the issue will remain unresolved permanently because of strong-arm actions and confrontation. 
The key to resolving the nuclear issue is a fair and step-by-step solution befitting the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's unique status based on its temporary suspension of the effectuation of its announced withdrawal from NPT. 
This notwithstanding, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and IAEA have so far managed to reach a bilateral agreement on the limited-scope inspection activities which have been carried out accordingly. 
The United States and the IAEA secretariat, too, have recognized the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's unique NPT status. 
At the same time, this also serves as clear evidence that the United States has accepted and respects the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's current unique NPT status. 
IAEA, too, has recognized the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's unique status in the practice of its inspection activities. 
And in this sense the Democratic People's Republic of Korea accepted the Agency's inspections in May and August 1993 for the servicing and reloading of the surveillance equipment. 
The same is the case with the March 1994 inspection of which the Agency has made an "issue". 
In the final analysis, the IAEA secretariat has proved by itself that it could not deny the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's unique status in relation to the Safeguards Agreement but accepted and tolerated its unique status and, on this basis, has performed its inspection activities. 
Despite these facts, the United States and the Agency secretariat are still talking about "non-compliance with the Safeguards Agreement" and "full inspection", stressing that the Democratic People's Republic of Korea should yet fully live up to its obligations under the Safeguards Agreement. 
Such action clearly shows that they are using the leverage of the Safeguards Agreement for attaining their dishonest political objectives, strangling the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's political system. 
In its Presidential Statement dated 31 March 1994, the Security Council "calls upon the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to allow the IAEA inspectors to complete the inspection activities ... as a step in fulfilling its obligations under the Safeguards Agreement and in honouring non-proliferation obligations of the Treaty". 
Such actions on the part of the United States destroyed the legal basis of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's approval of the Safeguards Agreement and create circumstances that prevent the Democratic People's Republic of Korea from implementing the Safeguards Agreement. 
The IAEA secretariat is a party to the Safeguards Agreement, but the partiality and injustice of its actions give the Democratic People's Republic of Korea unambiguous grounds to withhold full implementation of the Safeguards Agreement. 
In keeping with its promise to the United States, the Government of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea has placed the nuclear activities within the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's territory strictly under IAEA surveillance. 
This is unquestionable evidence that the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's nuclear facilities remain under the double and triple systems of IAEA strict containment and surveillance. 
Therefore, the absence of inspection cannot lead to a total impossibility of safeguards surveillance". 
Even at present, the surveillance cameras and containment devices installed by IAEA still remain in place at the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's facilities. 
In view of the size and present condition of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's nuclear facilities, the containment and surveillance devices installed at these major facilities alone are enough to fully verify non-diversion of nuclear material to other purposes in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
Even in the extraordinary circumstances following its temporary suspension of the effectuation of its withdrawal from NPT, the Government of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea took goodwill steps of accepting the IAEA inspections necessary for the continuity of safeguards of its nuclear facilities. 
These activities include servicing and reloading of the containment and surveillance devices as well as the "verification of physical inventory" of nuclear material. 
Such inspection activities have helped to fully verify non-diversion of nuclear material from the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's nuclear facilities and to provide firm assurances of the continuity of safeguards. 
Pravda, dated 29 March 1994, said "IAEA has no evidence that North Korea has breached the international rules in the field of nuclear technology" and commented "the inspectors did not find out anything to prove their claim for an alleged military orientation of the research work there". 
The Republic of Korea's Radio No. 1 quoted on 16 March 1994 the IAEA inspection team as reporting that "during the just concluded inspection in North Korea ... they carried out inspection activities, including the reloading of the surveillance equipment on a more progressive scale than the previous inspections". 
On 28 February 1994, a United States Government official told a press interview, "the infrared photographs from the American reconnaissance satellite have revealed mostly that North Korea did not extract plutonium over the past year". 
The restriction of the inspection of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's nuclear facilities to a limited inspection only for the continuity of safeguards is an inevitable case befitting the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's unique status. 
In reality, the IAEA secretariat is now raising a hue and cry, as if the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's alleged restriction of the scope of the recent inspection activities were responsible for a so-called non-implementation of the 15 February 1994 Democratic People's Republic of Korea-IAEA agreement. 
This shows that the Agency secretariat continues seeking its dishonest political purposes by distorting the truth in an attempt to impute all the responsibilities to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The Agency secretariat's unwarranted demand for samplings and measurements at the Radiochemical Laboratory during the recent inspection constitutes a clear violation of the 15 February 1994 agreement, designed exclusively for maintaining the continuity of safeguards. 
The smear-taking in this area is directly related with the so-called "inconsistencies" which still stand unresolved between the two sides, and this the Agency already knows well. 
However, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea showed a highly cooperative spirit by recommending a sample-taking of the spike liquid for the inspectors to conduct an effective verification in the glove-box area and assisting them in sampling the spike liquid. 
Analysis of this sampled liquid alone is more than enough to determine non-diversion of nuclear material. 
Any inspections under the Safeguards Agreement will never be allowed, as long as the current situation continues with the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's unique status based on its temporary suspension of the effectuation of its declared withdrawal from NPT. 
The inspection activities that befit the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's current unique status are only the inspection activities necessary for maintaining the continuity of safeguards. 
At present, the IAEA secretariat and the Security Council, both in support of the United States policy of antagonizing and strangling the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, are openly applying their extremely discriminatory and prejudiced double standards to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's "nuclear issue". 
The Security Council, also under United States behind-the-scenes manipulation, is used as a forum for an unwarranted discussion of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's "nuclear issue" against the purposes and principles of its Charter. 
This is a clear example of application of double standards. 
Some officials of the IAEA secretariat are unreasonably provoking the Democratic People's Republic of Korea over its peaceful nuclear activities, while conniving at the United States-patronized countries developing nuclear weapons. 
In the practice of its inspection activities, IAEA defends some countries using their nuclear facilities for military purposes, saying "those are undeclared facilities", or "they are buildings about which there is no other available information related to the existence of nuclear materials". 
Some officials of the IAEA secretariat have conducted more than 100 rounds of inspections in other countries but never made an issue of the tell-tale nuclear weapons development programme in some of these countries. 
But after only six rounds of inspections in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, they fomented suspicions about alleged "nuclear weapons development" in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and pushed through a Board of Governors resolution calling for "special inspection". 
This is a graphic illustration of how far their double standards policy has gone against the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The abnormal situation is such that the nations on which sanctions should be imposed go unchallenged while pressure is imposed on an innocent nation. 
None of the provisions in the IAEA Statute and the Safeguards Agreement stipulates usability of a third country's intelligence information in the Agency's inspection activities. 
However, some officials of the IAEA secretariat have breached the IAEA Statute and the Safeguards Agreement by systematically using falsified intelligence information from a third country for their inspections at the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's nuclear facilities. 
The Washington Post dated 27 April 1993 acknowledged that "the Clinton Administration provided IAEA with photographs from the United States reconnaissance satellite as evidence of 'North Korea's nuclear weapons development programme'". 
A United Kingdom newspaper, Daily Affairs International, dated 4 April 1994, carried an article by its deputy editor Keith Bennett, entitled "Why should the third world nations defend North Korea?", which says: 
"The International Atomic Energy Agency has conducted inspections in this country and given it a 'clean bill of health' that the nuclear facilities in the country are used only for peaceful purposes. 
This is an example of the double standards applied by IAEA." 
These actions constitute a gross violation of the provision of the Safeguards Agreement on protecting secrets and other confidential information coming to their knowledge during inspections. 
All the above-cited facts show that the double standard policy pursued by the United States and IAEA with respect to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's nuclear issue had reached its culmination and such policy has topped the height of injustice. 
If the United States and the IAEA secretariat continue to resort to an unreasonable pressure campaign, ignoring such lessons of history, the nuclear issue will remain unresolved indefinitely and it will, in turn, entail irretrievable consequences jeopardizing peace and security in Asia and the rest of the world. 
The members of the Council considered this request and agreed that they should facilitate the Mozambique electoral process to the extent they were able. 
Council members undertook to consider a number of potential candidates and to submit to you such names as they considered appropriate. 
When the Secretary-General's fourth report on the activities of ONUSAL's Electoral Division was issued (S/1994/375), the official results of the first round were still not known. 
Moreover, having failed to obtain 1 per cent of the votes and in accordance with article 261 of the Electoral Code, the MSN, MAC and MNR parties will be eliminated. 
3. In line with the foregoing and in a letter addressed to the Supreme Electoral Tribunal on 24 March, ONUSAL made recommendations pointing out the most relevant flaws that should be rectified in the second round of voting. 
Some referred to the organization of the elections: the number of polling centres, transportation for the voters, guidance and training of the election officers at the polling stations and electoral publicity. 
A consensus was reached on those aspects shortly thereafter between the candidates (ARENA and the CD/FMLN/MNR Coalition) and the Supreme Electoral Tribunal in the course of meetings to consider the problem, based on a previously agreed timetable. 
4. The ONUSAL Electoral Division assigned observers to the five areas of work which the candidates and the Tribunal regarded as most important, namely, the Electoral Roll, Computation, Printing, the Electoral Project and Training. 
ONUSAL verified that the ballot papers were printed in its presence and that of representatives of the parties, with the exception of the first 10,000 or so test ballots that were not numbered. 
No numbered ballots were printed when the ONUSAL observers were not present and they reported that the printing of the ballot papers was completed without incident. 
However, this measure may not be sufficient to solve the problem of access to the polling centres experienced on 20 March. 
7. By the same token, there is no evidence that information officers are being groomed to guide voters at the polling centres, as the Tribunal has been advertising. 
It is imperative that the Tribunal designate these officials as soon as possible and that it place big signs at the entrance to the polling centres indicating the first and last names of each polling station. 
8. It is cause for concern that it is taking so long to find an arrangement acceptable to the Tribunal for dealing with the problem of transportation despite the availability of financial resources from various donors. 
A formula is being finalized that would offer free transportation in the rural areas and an agreement is being negotiated with the urban bus companies guaranteeing that all lines that normally operate in the city will be functioning. 
Since the polling centres in El Salvador are arranged in alphabetical order, not on the basis of proximity to the voters, which is unusual in such cases, it is essential that transportation be provided. 
9. ONUSAL has been informed that around 30,000 persons have been listed in the electoral roll, two thirds of whom had asked to be registered but had failed to submit the necessary birth certificates to support their requests. The remaining third consisted of replacements or changes. 
The Mission has also been informed that each polling station will receive two identical copies of the electoral roll. 
Previously, the rolls were different, in that the one at the polling table provided space for the voters to sign and make comments whereas the one posted for the public was more condensed. 
ONUSAL cannot but express its regret that, despite the amount of time and resources invested in registering voters, there continue to be problems that adversely affect the transparency of the electoral roll and the exercise of the right to vote. 
10. With regard to the provisional count and the transmission of the results on the night of 24 April, it would be advisable for the Tribunal to do its utmost to avoid a recurrence of the information vacuum witnessed during the March election. 
It is obvious that for a number of reasons with which the Tribunal is familiar and which could recur on 24 April, the arrangements for collecting information were not workable. 
Together with the lack of information, that situation gave rise to speculation as to the fairness of the election, which the United Nations defended from the outset on the basis of the results of a "quick count". 
11. With regard to challenges to the results of the voting, ONUSAL is concerned at the manner in which the file on the FMLN's protest against the electoral results in 37 municipalities was closed. 
At the same time it regrets that, to date, no meeting has been held, as initially agreed by the Tribunal, between the legal experts of the challenging party, ONUSAL and the Tribunal, in order to study in detail the legal basis for the Tribunal's decision. 
The United Nations will always stand ready to provide technical support for a thoroughgoing reform of the electoral system that includes a single identity document, voting in the area of residence and a closer relationship between the formulas for representation in the Assembly and in the municipalities. 
13. Before the signing of the declaration by the presidential candidates, their respective campaign managers met and sent a joint letter to all the national media asking them not to accept electoral publicity from organizations or individuals other than those affiliated with the political parties of the candidates. 
The monitoring by the Tribunal of compliance with the law governing this matter will be of paramount importance. 
It is regrettable that there have been a few isolated acts of violence during the electoral campaign. 
15. As to publicity in the media, during the past two weeks ONUSAL has detected some advertising "spots" that violate the electoral law and the spirit of reconciliation of the Peace Agreements. 
The Mission is gratified that the agreement between the two candidates and their respective campaign managers has elevated the tone of the campaign. 
Reaffirming all its previous resolutions on the situation in Rwanda, in particular its resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 by which it established the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), 
Stressing that the Arusha Peace Agreement remains central to the peace process in Rwanda, 
Recognizing the initiatives made by the late Presidents of Rwanda and Burundi towards resolving the problems in their countries through peaceful means and in collaboration with regional leaders, 
Appalled at the ensuing large-scale violence in Rwanda, which has resulted in the death of thousands of innocent civilians, including women and children, the displacement of a significant number of the Rwandese population, including those who sought refuge with UNAMIR, and the significant increase in refugees to neighbouring countries, 
Deeply concerned by continuing fighting, looting, banditry and the breakdown of law and order, particularly in Kigali, 
Stressing the need for all countries to avoid any action that might exacerbate the situation in Rwanda, 
Expressing its deep concern for the safety and security of UNAMIR and other United Nations personnel, and personnel of non-governmental organizations who are assisting in implementing the peace process and in distributing humanitarian relief, 
3. Expresses regret also at the ensuing violence which has claimed the lives of the Prime Minister, Cabinet Ministers, Government officials and thousands of other civilians; 
4. Condemns the ongoing violence in Rwanda, particularly in Kigali, which endangers the lives and safety of the civilian population; 
8. Decides, in the light of the current situation in Rwanda, to adjust the mandate of UNAMIR as follows: 
(a) to act as an intermediary between the parties in an attempt to secure their agreement to a cease-fire; 
12. Reaffirms that the Arusha Peace Agreement remains the only viable framework for the resolution of the Rwandan conflict and serves as the basis for peace, national unity and reconciliation in the country and calls on the parties to renew their commitment to this Agreement; 
13. Calls also upon the parties to cooperate fully in ensuring the unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance to all in need throughout Rwanda and in this regard appeals to the international community to provide increased humanitarian assistance commensurate with the scale of the human tragedy in Rwanda; 
14. Affirms its commitment to preserving the unity and territorial integrity of Rwanda; 
Welcoming the progress made towards establishing the Liberian National Transitional Government but concerned about subsequent delays in implementing the Cotonou Peace Agreement, 
Recognizing, as noted in the Secretary-General's report of 4 August 1993 (S/26200), that the Peace Agreement assigns the ECOWAS Cease-fire Monitoring Group (ECOMOG) to assist in the implementation of the Agreement, 
Welcoming the close cooperation between UNOMIL and ECOMOG and stressing the importance of continued full cooperation and coordination between them in the implementation of their respective tasks, 
Noting that the revised timetable of the Peace Agreement established on 15 February 1994 in Monrovia calls for legislative and presidential elections to take place by 7 September 1994, 
1. Welcomes the Secretary-General's report dated 18 April 1994 (S/1994/463) and the progress the parties have made towards the implementation of the Peace Agreement and other measures aimed at establishing a lasting peace; 
4. Notes that if the Council considers, during either of the above reviews, that progress has been insufficient, it may request the Secretary-General to prepare options regarding UNOMIL's mandate and continued operations; 
10. Commends the efforts made by Member States and humanitarian organizations to provide emergency humanitarian assistance; 
11. Welcomes the continued efforts by the Secretary-General and his Special Representative to promote and facilitate dialogue among all parties concerned; 
Reaffirming all its previous resolutions on the situation in Rwanda, in particular its resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 by which it established the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), 
Stressing that the Arusha Peace Agreement remains central to the peace process in Rwanda, 
Recognizing the initiatives made by the late Presidents of Rwanda and Burundi towards resolving the problems in their countries through peaceful means and in collaboration with regional leaders, 
Appalled at the ensuing large-scale violence in Rwanda, which has resulted in the death of thousands of innocent civilians, including women and children, the displacement of a significant number of the Rwandese population, including those who sought refuge with UNAMIR, and the significant increase in refugees to neighbouring countries, 
Deeply concerned by continuing fighting, looting, banditry and the breakdown of law and order, particularly in Kigali, 
Stressing the need for all countries to avoid any action that might exacerbate the situation in Rwanda, 
Expressing its deep concern for the safety and security of UNAMIR and other United Nations personnel, and personnel of non-governmental organizations who are assisting in implementing the peace process and in distributing humanitarian relief, 
3. Expresses regret also at the ensuing violence which has claimed the lives of the Prime Minister, Cabinet Ministers, Government officials and thousands of other civilians; 
4. Condemns the ongoing violence in Rwanda, particularly in Kigali, which endangers the lives and safety of the civilian population; 
8. Decides, in the light of the current situation in Rwanda, to adjust the mandate of UNAMIR as follows: 
(a) To act as an intermediary between the parties in an attempt to secure their agreement to a cease-fire; 
12. Reaffirms that the Arusha Peace Agreement remains the only viable framework for the resolution of the Rwandan conflict and serves as the basis for peace, national unity and reconciliation in the country and calls on the parties to renew their commitment to this Agreement; 
13. Calls also upon the parties to cooperate fully in ensuring the unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance to all in need throughout Rwanda and in this regard appeals to the international community to provide increased humanitarian assistance commensurate with the scale of the human tragedy in Rwanda; 
14. Affirms its commitment to preserving the unity and territorial integrity of Rwanda; 
2. The precursor of UNISTAR, the focal point for short-term advisory services, was created by the Governing Council in its decision 85/13 of 29 June 1985 to meet the increasing demand for short-term, highly specialized volunteer advisory services to the private and public sectors of developing countries. 
From July 1990 to May 1993, the programme was managed by the Division for Private Sector in Development (DPSD). 
With effect from 1 June 1993, the Administrator merged UNISTAR with UNV. 
Since that time, UNISTAR has served as the UNV focal point for entrepreneurship promotion and development. 
UNISTAR operates a global programme with an international network of advisers and supporting organizations focused on the special needs of small- and medium-sized enterprises in developing countries and the emerging market economies of Central and Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
Placing a market valuation on the billable time donated by advisers (with an average assignment duration of 15 working days at a billable rate of $1,000/day), UNISTAR advisers contributed services equivalent to more than $7 million in technical cooperation to the Governments and enterprises of developing countries. 
These contributions constitute significant additionality to UNDP technical cooperation programmes. 
4. Asia, Europe, and the Commonwealth of Independent States are the fastest growing regions for UNISTAR cooperation. 
These joint programmes have helped small- and medium-sized enterprises meet in part the costs (normally the international air travel component) of fielding UNISTAR assignments. 
UNISTAR clients have contributed towards assignment costs, particularly local costs (e.g., daily subsistence allowance (DSA and local transport) wherever possible. 
5. The following examples illustrate the various ways in which UNISTAR has provided advisory services to individual enterprises and entire industry sectors. 
At the sectoral level, a team of UNISTAR advisers assisted the Government of India to investigate new productive uses and outlets for jute. 
The jute sector, which employs millions of people from farmers to millworkers, needed to diversify to survive. 
The UNISTAR team recommended an approach focused on the development of new products (e.g., new materials and textiles) and processes (e.g., composites and blends). 
In Mongolia, UNISTAR advisers assisted the State Privatization Committee to draft the country's first Company Law and assisted the stock exchange to introduce the concept of mutual funds. 
Special efforts have been made wherever possible to organize workshops for groups of entrepreneurs otherwise too small to afford UNISTAR services. 
These workshops have concentrated on problems and needs common to all. 
Discussions are under way with interested parties in Malaysia, Mauritius and Indonesia. 
If successful, such programmes offer opportunities to identify highly qualified national executives and professionals who could serve as UNISTAR advisers in their own as well as in other developing countries. 
7. The merger enables UNV and UNISTAR to expand their capacities in entrepreneurship promotion and development and to provide assistance that draws on their different yet complementary pools of long- and short-term talent. 
The synergies created by the merger also offer UNISTAR opportunities to expand its cooperation activities beyond its present programme countries and focus in support of the broader spectrum of sustainable human development concerns. 
UNV gains an important New York focal point for programme development with UNDP and key departments in the United Nations Secretariat. 
8. Over the next biennium, UNISTAR will continue to seek those opportunities where its volunteer advisers can make substantive contributions to sustainable human development. 
In particular, the management will pursue those activities which will enable the programme: 
(a) To enhance its impact on job creation through entrepreneurship promotion and enterprise development in developing countries by continuing to deliver high-calibre technical cooperation to groups of entrepreneurs and enterprises wherever possible; 
(e) To capitalize on opportunities to contribute lessons learned at the enterprise and sectoral levels to the country-level policy dialogue; 
(f) To expand its adviser network and outreach capacity in Europe, bearing in mind the special needs of the States of Central and Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States; 
(g) To support, through technical cooperation, the creation of national UNISTAR-type volunteer cooperation programmes in developing countries that encourage successful entrepreneurs to share their skills and expertise in the country and abroad. 
9. UNISTAR comes under the direction of the UNV Executive Coordinator. 
Despite severely limited resources, UNISTAR has continued to prove its effectiveness in addressing the needs of the private and public sectors of developing countries for high-level, short-term volunteer expertise. 
However, adequate financing is required to maintain this effectiveness and to expand the programme. 
(a) Take note of the report of the Administrator on the UNISTAR programme; 
(b) Request the Administrator to explore creative means to support the continued growth of the UNISTAR programme, including the application of funding, where appropriate, from the Special Programme Resources, in areas where the programme is conducting innovative and experimental work in support of sustainable human development; 
(c) Request the Administrator to encourage special contributions from the private and public sectors of developed and developing countries to the UNV Special Voluntary Fund for innovative UNISTAR activities. 
Field representation of United Nations system organizations: 
The Secretary-General has the honour to transmit to the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council the report of the Joint Inspection Unit entitled "Field representation of United Nations system organizations: a more unitary approach" (JIU/REP/92/8). 
Field representation of United Nations system organizations: 
The Secretary-General has the honour to transmit to the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council the comments of the Administrative Committee on Coordination on the report of the Joint Inspection Unit entitled "Field representation of United Nations system organizations: a more unitary approach" (A/49/133-E/1994/49). 
2. In the view of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC), the report has made an interesting contribution to the debate in the United Nations system on this matter and related issues. 
A more balanced presentation, giving a more complete overview of all ramifications of the proposals presented in the report, would have improved its usefulness. 
3. A number of ACC members believed that the field representation of the United Nations organizations and the decentralization of the programming process should be undertaken according to specific mandates and areas of technical expertise of each organization. 
They stressed that the establishment of field offices fell within the policies set by respective governing bodies of the organizations as well as specific agreements with the host countries concerned. 
For example, a decentralization policy was established by the Governing Body of the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) in 1976 and has been kept under continual review since then to ensure effective access of member States to the services of the Organization. 
The International Labour Organization (ILO) has recently taken major policy decisions to get closer to its constituents at the country level, while emphasizing that reinforcing the agency's presence in the regions should not be confused with decentralization of its policy orientations. 
In discussing this new policy, the ILO Governing Body stressed that major policy orientations and decisions of ILO were vested in the Governing Body and in the International Labour Conference and that there should be no question of decentralizing that authority. 
5. Some ACC members stressed that the report has not taken fully into account present arrangements between specialized agencies and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
According to this agreement, the UNDP resident representative is simultaneously the UNIDO representative and the UNIDO country director functions as the deputy to the resident representative. 
6. The report focuses on the issue of the unification of field activities, recognizing that it is unlikely to achieve unity at the country level as long as there is separation at the headquarters level. 
The ongoing reforms and restructuring should aim at greater programmatic coherence and system-wide coordination, as appropriate. 
To this end, ACC members are building on existing structures and are modifying them to be more effective and enhance complementarities among programmes, while maintaining their identities and comparative advantages, thus improving the system's capacity to deliver relevant assistance in a timely and efficient manner to the recipient countries. 
ACC therefore considers it prudent to avoid adopting new structures that are not clearly superior to existing ones and that do not command the full confidence of all parties concerned. 
9. ACC strongly believes that in the main, and excepting a handful of spectacular emergency cases or where special mandates have been established, the primary role of the resident coordinator as a development professional remains essential. 
Recommendation 1: Option A, as described in paragraphs 28 to 33 [of the JIU report], should be considered by the Secretary-General for immediate implementation. 
A letter should be sent by the Secretary-General to all resident coordinators outlining their "early warning responsibilities" and reaffirming their role as the Department of Humanitarian Affairs/Office of the United Nations Disaster Relief Coordinator representatives. 
Recommendation 2: Selection of resident coordinators: The Secretary-General should take immediate steps to modify, after concurrence of ACC, the procedures for selection and appointment of the resident coordinators. 
The individual selected by the Committee would continue to be cleared with the heads of the concerned agencies and, of course, the Government of the country of assignment. 
10. Some ACC members pointed out that the weaving of responsibility for political, humanitarian and human rights issues into development ones might give the impression to some developing countries that such arrangements bring conditionality to bear on the development dialogue. 
They believe that this aspect of the recommendations should be addressed through a dialogue between the Resident Coordinator's office and the specialized agencies. 
The suggested widening of the resident coordinator's humanitarian assistance responsibilities is already being implemented. 
A number of ACC members noted that clarification should be provided on the role of resident coordinators in an early warning system, as it is not clear how ongoing early warning activities and new early warning activities would be integrated and coordinated, including those at the global level. 
The appointment of the resident coordinator continues to be the responsibility of the Secretary-General after consultations with members of ACC. 
The appointment of the UNDP resident representative remains the responsibility of the Administrator of UNDP. 
12. This recommendation reiterates several objectives contained in resolution 47/199 regarding the strengthening of the resident coordinator functions. 
Here, however, the resident coordinator's role with respect to political affairs, mediation and early warning in regard to conflicts is accentuated. 
In the view of ACC, the major focus in the resident coordinator's job description should remain on development, particularly since early warning activities of the United Nations system are being addressed by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs of the United Nations Secretariat. 
It notes the present arrangements between the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and UNDP. 
Recommendation 4: Option C [paras. 38-49 of the JIU report] is submitted for further consideration by the executive heads of United Nations system organizations in the context of ACC and by concerned governing bodies. 
Should such discussion be encouraging, the Secretary-General is requested to prepare a more detailed proposal for its implementation, taking into account the views of the concerned governing bodies of the specialized agencies. 
This task could be entrusted to an ad hoc time-limited ACC working group. 
1. In decision 1993/314, the Economic and Social Council approved the provisional agenda for the second session of the Commission on Sustainable Development which, in item 6 (a), provided for a review of sectoral clusters, first phase: health, human settlements and freshwater. 
Unfortunately, the Secretariat had received only a few national reports at the time of the preparation of the present report, which is therefore based mostly on information available within the United Nations system. 
4. The availability of freshwater is further affected as a result of serious deterioration of its quality. 
The waste-assimilative capacity of freshwater bodies adjacent to towns in many developing countries has often been outstripped. 
At the other extreme, droughts plague large parts of Africa, Asia and Latin America, killing many people and disrupting development. 
9. While in the past there was a tendency to regard water problems as being local or regional in nature, there is a growing recognition that their increasingly widespread occurrence is quickly adding up to a crisis of global magnitude. 
Water scarcity relative to demand is no longer a problem in arid or semi-arid areas alone, but is now a common occurrence in both developed and developing countries. 
10. For a large part of the world, the issue of sustainable land and water resources development is intimately related to the issue of poverty. 
The modern sector and mass poverty coexist in the vast majority of developing countries. 
Both bring with them obstacles to the sustainable development of land and water resources. 
In poorer countries, the temptation exists to mortgage the future by engaging in development projects that may bring short-term economic benefits but are not sustainable in the long run. 
Without a concerted effort to deal with economic growth, poverty and a more equitable distribution of income, developing countries will not be able to cope with issues related to the long-term sustainability of land and water development. 
Chapter 18 stresses the multisectoral nature of water resources development in the context of socio-economic development, as well as the multi-interest utilization of water resources for water supply and sanitation, agriculture, industry, urban development, hydropower generation, inland fisheries, transportation, recreation, low and flat lands management and other activities. 
The present section provides information on progress and issues concerning the implementation of recommendations contained in these seven programme areas; the programme areas on water resources assessment and impacts of climate change are discussed together. 
These have been used together with information available to the organizations of the United Nations system. 
The present section also describes the activities of the organizations of the system in the implementation of the programmes, based on a task manager report prepared through the Subcommittee on Water Resources of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC). 
14. Nevertheless, the management of water resources in developing countries remains generally fragmented. 
In the light of the serious economic and political problems being faced in Africa, little if any significant success is evident in this regard, and the fragmentation of institutional responsibilities hinders the formulation of holistic approaches for the integrated development of water resources. 
The countries responding to the survey indicated that considerable progress had been made by countries in the region towards the formulation of national water policies and comprehensive master plans. 
Nevertheless, the majority of the respondents felt that their existing regulations were not sufficient or were incompatible with existing development plans. 
Although floods are a major concern to the majority of the countries in the region, most of them have no adequate structural or non-structural measures. 
16. Water management in Latin America remains far from optimum, despite the progress made in the application of scientific management techniques. 
Many issues inherent to water system operation are being poorly handled and even ignored. 
This is the case, almost without exception, with respect to the maintenance of infrastructure. 
Private sector or user participation in management can be a valuable tool towards achieving that distinction. 
18. As far as Europe is concerned, the Convention on the Protection and Use of Transboundary Watercourses and International Lakes has been signed by 25 countries and the European Community, and ratified so far by Albania, Norway, the Republic of Moldova, the Russian Federation and Sweden. 
Issues regarding the prevention of, preparedness for, and response to industrial accidents, in particular those with accidental pollution of transboundary waters, are covered in the 1992 Convention on Transboundary Effects of Industrial Accidents. 
19. With regard to the organizations of the United Nations system, through the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources, they are engaged in the process of formulating strategies for accelerating progress in the area of integrated water resources development and management. 
Work in this regard has been initiated with the Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat, the World Bank, the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) as lead agencies. 
21. The Department for Development Support and Management Services, together with UNDP, has carried out a number of pilot sector assessments or diagnostic studies in such countries as Bolivia, India, Morocco, Nepal, Peru and Yemen. 
The approach has been found to be most useful in formulating UNDP country programmes in the context of national development plans and priorities, particularly in the context of capacity-building. 
22. Another initiative in this area concerns the collaboration of the Department for Development Support and Management Services and UNEP, with the close support of UNDP and the World Bank, in launching the Freshwater Consultative Forum. 
It also works to assist Governments to integrate fully the environmentally sound management of natural resources into national plans for social and economic development. 
To date, UNEP activities in this area have been completed for the international drainage basins of the Zambezi River, Lake Chad, the Aral Sea and Lake Titicaca. 
Activities are in the planning or consultative stage for the Nile, Mekong, Orinoco, Catatumbo and San Juan rivers, the Caspian Sea and selected island States. 
24. One of the three key areas of concentration of the Institute on Natural Resources in Africa of the United Nations University (UNU/INRA, Accra, Ghana) relates to soil and water conservation for environmental management in Africa. 
In this regard, the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women (INSTRAW) has been instrumental in bringing to the fore the need for the greater involvement of women in the development and management process. 
25. The Economic Commission for Africa (ECA), in collaboration with the Organization of African Unity, finalized a Protocol in Natural Resources including Water Resources Development in Africa. 
In 1993, the ECA prepared a comprehensive study on problems, prospects and strategies for cooperation among riparian countries for the integrated water resources development of the Nile River basin, and published a detailed study on the conservation and rational use of water resources in six North African countries. 
Work is also being pursued on the development of instruments to promote sustainable water management. 
The Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) has prepared a number of reports on the subject of integrated water resources management, and acts as the secretariat of the Latin American and Caribbean Network for Integrated Water Management, which consists of institutions dealing with this question. 
It also organizes courses on water resources management in various countries of the region. 
ECLAC, jointly with UNEP, has organized a workshop to discuss the follow-up in the regions of the recommendations of chapter 18 of Agenda 21 with regard to water management policies in Latin America and the Caribbean. 
In 1991, ESCAP organized a regional Workshop on Sustainable Development and Environmentally Sound Development of Water Resources, and prepared papers on an integrated approach to the efficient development, management and use of water resources. 
The Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA) convened a Symposium on Water Use and Conservation in November 1993. 
27. The modest increases that were achieved in Africa during the early 1980s later gave way to a deterioration in equipment and its operation owing to a lack of funds and trained staff. 
The survey found that good progress had been made in the ESCAP region with regard to the collection of project-oriented water data, in establishing computerized databanks and in preparing generalized water resources information. 
Problems of coordination among a diversity of agencies dealing with water resources assessment were found to exist, and the operation and maintenance of the diversity of equipment used was a cause for concern. 
Overall coverage of hydrometeorological and surface networks in the ECLAC region was deemed to be fairly well matched to development needs. 
However, few attempts were made towards the integration of data into a resource management system. 
Many different assessment and interpretative techniques, as well as modern hydrometric technology and database management techniques, are routinely applied. 
The World Bank project aimed at evaluating the status of existing water resources assessment capabilities of the sub-Saharan countries concluded that, "few countries now have services which can be compared favourably with those existing 10 and 20 years ago. 
The Conference agreed on the Paris Statement with five recommendations, including one to achieve even closer partnership between the two agency programmes at the national and international levels. 
One expression of the partnership between UNESCO and WMO is the publication, in 1988, of the first edition of the UNESCO/WMO Water Resource Assessment Activities: Handbook for National Evaluation, which allows national bodies to assess their capabilities in water resources assessment. 
Within its International Hydrological Programme (IHP), UNESCO is developing a hydrological research programme aimed at the appropriate assessment of the available water resources of the world in order to meet the needs for water supply, agriculture and industry. 
Many of the components deal with water resources assessment, but some, such as those for the design of flood forecasting systems, are relevant to disaster mitigation and the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
31. The Department for Development Support and Management Services and WMO have participated in the activities of the Steering Committee of the World Bank/UNDP project on Sub-Saharan Hydrological Assessment in Africa, jointly financed by UNDP, the World Bank, the African Development Bank, the European Community and French bilateral contributions. 
Efforts are also being made to promote the use of weather radar for hydrological forecasting and warning, particularly within Europe. 
33. Water-related natural disaster reduction activities have been carried out by ESCAP with the aim of strengthening the disaster preparedness and mitigation capabilities of member countries. 
In 1993, ESCAP conducted roving seminars on comprehensive flood loss prevention and management in Myanmar, Pakistan, the Islamic Republic of Iran and Solomon Islands. 
ECLAC, with the cooperation of the Government of Italy, has prepared a manual on disaster preparedness to assist countries in the region to deal with water-related natural disasters. 
34. While uncertainty remains about the future climate on a global, regional or smaller scale, there is no uncertainty that water resources will change more drastically as a result of climate change than any other sector, and that these effects will in turn have an impact on other sectors. 
Higher temperatures worldwide and the higher evaporation rates they will bring, if coupled with lower precipitation, would lead to a reduction in world water resources. 
35. These changes are likely to be exacerbated where sealevel rise poses a threat to low-lying areas, particularly in the case of small islands. 
In this regard, it is expected that sealevel rise would endanger coastal groundwater resources through saline intrusion, especially in small islands where the recharge area would be reduced. 
Increases in the frequency and severity of tropical cyclones, hurricanes and typhoons may result from higher sea surface temperatures, with a consequent increase in storm damage and flooding reinforced by sealevel rise. 
36. The proposed World Hydrological Cycle Observing System (WHYCOS) (see para. 72 below) will offer the opportunity to overcome some of these problems, particularly on a global scale. 
However, a more detailed project, which concentrates on the hydrological regime of several sets of small islands situated in different climatic regimes is needed. 
WMO has been involved in initial proposals for such a project and, together with UNEP, WHO and UNESCO, it also convened a Workshop in Trinidad and Tobago from 5 to 9 July 1993, which dealt with water quality issues in small islands. 
38. ECLAC, in November 1993, convened a regional expert meeting on the possible effects of climate change on water resources in Latin America and the Caribbean. 
Virtually all municipal sewage and industrial effluent is discharged into the nearest rivers and streams without any treatment. 
Agriculture through irrigation has given rise to high salinity affecting soils, surface waters and groundwater, and through the use of fertilizers and pesticides has caused the eutrophication of water bodies and levels of chemical residues dangerous to human life and aquatic biota. 
42. The reports on both East and West Africa express very similar concerns, with emphasis on bacteriological content, organic waste loading, suspended solids and nitrates as major pollutants, and with the threat of increased problems from intensified agriculture and the associated expansion of fertilizer and pesticide use. 
Many of the shallow groundwater resources appear to be becoming contaminated by pathogenic agents, largely from domestic sources, but there is little systematic water quality monitoring to assess such trends in most of the countries studied. 
44. The Asia and Pacific region presents problems similar to those of the other regions but, with its large and highly concentrated populations in the major countries, their scale is magnified accordingly. 
Linkage with health protection objectives is maintained by WHO through the GEMS/WATER programme of UNEP, and also through its work on water pollution control. 
FAO is linking up through its recently established interdepartmental working group on pollution of natural resources. 
ESCAP is organizing an expert group meeting on the protection of water resources, water quality and aquatic ecosystems, to be held from 17 to 21 October 1994, with a view to formulating recommendations on ways to strengthen national capabilities for the protection of surface and ground waters. 
47. The UNEP regional offices play an important political role in bringing countries together on water resource and pollution issues. 
Water quality monitoring services have been supported in a number of countries in Latin America, Africa and Asia through training of laboratory staff, provision of computer equipment and quality control services. 
Twinning arrangements between collaborating centres in developed countries and national and regional laboratories in developing countries were established for this purpose. 
Water pollution assessment and pollution control advisory services have been provided in several international river basins, for example the equatorial lakes and upper Nile, the Zambezi, the Mekong and the Rio de la Plata. 
To this end, water authorities in the Caribbean were brought together to propose regional activities and to provide an input to the United Nations initiative on small island States. 
The protection of groundwater receives growing attention, and collaborating centres have been nominated by WHO for this purpose. 
Training is given to national water resource managers in Latin America, and region-wide studies were launched in the Pacific region. 
Pilot studies on aquifers underlying urban areas were completed in several regions. 
49. In 1994, the Council of the United Nations University established an International Network on Water, Environment and Health (UNU/INWEH) as a joint international programme of the University and a Foundation in Ontario, Canada, established by the government of Ontario. 
50. Considerable efforts have been made to improve cooperation since the preparatory process of UNCED, particularly with a view to bringing hydrology and water quality sciences close together. 
51. Improved information concerning water supply and sanitation coverage at the country level is being obtained through the WHO/United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) Joint Monitoring Programme. 
Based on the information received from countries in the African region, the percentage of the urban population with safe water supply and adequate sanitation in 1990 is significantly lower than had been previously estimated. 
Under such conditions, the lack of coverage expected by the year 2000 becomes alarming. 
The newly reported figures for rural water supply also indicate a lower coverage than had been initially reported. 
By contrast, the percentage of rural inhabitants with adequate sanitation appears to be higher. 
52. In the case of the Asia and Pacific region, the new data indicate that, in urban and rural areas, there is a higher proportion of people with safe water supply, but there is a lower proportion of people with adequate sanitation services. 
The decreasing trend in relative urban sanitation coverage by the year 2000 remains a cause for serious concern. 
The number of countries providing information in the Latin America and Caribbean region and in Western Asia do not provide a sufficiently representative sample of the regions' total population to allow a revision of the previous data. 
54. Since the United Nations Water Conference in 1977, and the International Drinking Water Supply and Sanitation Decade which followed, there has been much greater emphasis on the importance of international cooperation and on dealing with problems concerning drinking water supply and sanitation. 
In addition, the Government of the Netherlands convened a Ministerial Conference on Drinking-Water and Environmental Sanitation at Noordwijk on 22 and 23 March 1994 (see E/CN.17/1994/12), which was preceded by a preparatory meeting of senior civil servants, held from 19 to 21 March. 
55. Increasingly, United Nations organizations are developing cooperative programmes and activities with each other. 
A good example of meeting the needs of appropriate technologies and innovative developmental approaches is the UNDP/World Bank Water and Sanitation Programme. 
Another example of cooperation is the WHO/UNICEF Joint Monitoring Programme, whose goal is to strengthen or establish national capabilities for monitoring water supply and sanitation activities. 
In order to foster the greater involvement of women in the development and management process, INSTRAW, in cooperation with the Department for Development Support and Management Services and the International Labour Organization (ILO), developed multi-media training packages on women and water supply and sanitation. 
57. The Inter-Agency Steering Committee for Water Supply and Sanitation has long played a central role among United Nations organizations. 
In November 1993, it became a working group of the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources, with the responsibility for coordinating the implementation of joint drinking water supply and sanitation activities of the United Nations system. 
In a broader context, the Water Supply and Sanitation Collaborative Council is the main mechanism for the coordination of the overall policies and programmes of United Nations organizations with non-governmental organizations, bilateral organizations and other external support agencies. 
The Council established a working group on urbanization at its meeting in Oslo, in 1991. 
58. The availability of safe water in urban centres is fast becoming one of the most important factors limiting socio-economic development. 
In 1980, 19 of the 30 largest urban agglomerations were located in developing countries. 
By the year 2000, the total is expected to increase to 22, each with an estimated population ranging between 6.7 to 22.6 million people. 
Two cities in Asia (including Japan) had, in 1980, a population exceeding 10 million. 
By 1990 there were seven such cities, and it is estimated that their number will grow to 13 by the end of the century. 
By the year 2000, some 24 million people in Africa will be living in two cities with populations exceeding 10 million, and the population in cities with 1 to 5 million people will have grown by more than 350 per cent since 1980. 
In Latin America and the Caribbean, the population living in cities with 1 to 5 million people and over 10 million people will more than double over this 20-year period. 
ESCAP, in close cooperation with the regional offices of WHO and the UNDP/World Bank Water and Sanitation Programme, held a regional seminar on water resources management in urban areas from 22 to 26 March 1993. 
ECLAC has been engaged in a project to provide medium-sized cities with improved planning and management capacity of water supply utilities. 
National activities in support of sector monitoring and assessment are also executed by the World Bank, UNICEF and WHO. 
62. During the past four decades, irrigated agriculture provided a major part of the increase in production to meet population demands. 
Construction costs have risen steadily and world prices for major cereals have fallen sharply, and progressively less favourable and therefore more expensive areas are left for further expansion. 
64. FAO estimates that, if major starvation is to be avoided, a minimum of 15.2 million hectares, at an estimated cost of US$ 45.52 billion, need to be brought into irrigated agriculture by the year 2000, over and above the 172.1 million hectares under irrigation by 1990. 
The estimated cost for the provision of such drainage facilities at a rate of 1 million hectares per year for the remainder of the decade would amount to US$ 7 billion over the seven-year period, ending with the year 2000. 
65. Agricultural requirements in the years to come will also necessitate the intensification of production in high-potential rain-fed lands where intensification will not result in overexploitation of the natural resource base or in environmental degradation. 
The improvement of a total area of about 10 million hectares within the period 1993-2000, constituting 2.5 per cent of the total high-potential rain-fed lands, would cost an estimated US$ 7 billion. 
In addition, approximately US$ 14 billion will be required over the same period for investments in aquaculture development. 
With this in mind, a Technical Consultation on this subject was convened by FAO in March 1993, in close collaboration with UNICEF, UNDP, the World Bank and WHO, which produced broad guidelines for programme implementation and a number of specific recommendations for action. 
The Consultation underscored the importance of national water sector assessments, which have already been initiated under the programme area of integrated water resources management as a starting point for the identification of capacity-building needs and priorities. 
67. An informal consultation on land/water linkages and river basin management was held in Rome from 31 January to 2 February 1994, sponsored jointly by FAO and the Natural Resources Management Institute of the University of Stockholm. 
To date, national and subregional action programmes have been formulated in Egypt, Indonesia, Mexico, the Syrian Arab Republic, Turkey, the United Republic of Tanzania and Zimbabwe and in the Lake Chad basin. 
Activities are being initiated in Egypt, Indonesia and Turkey for the implementation of their respective programmes. 
69. Comprehensive rural water supply programmes, based on village-level management and maintenance, are being carried out in many Sahelian countries by the Department for Development Support and Management Services with funding from UNDP and the United Nations Capital Development Fund (UNCDF). 
The Department and UNICEF have cooperated in the Niger and in Guinea-Bissau with the World Bank/UNDP joint programme for the Promotion of the Role of Women in Water and Environmental Sanitation Services (PROWWES). 
70. A lack of adequate water for drinking and livestock sanitation in many arid and semi-arid regions of developing countries can seriously affect economic and social viability of pastoralism. 
FAO is focusing attention on the provision of drinking-water points, including water troughs in the semi-arid and arid pastoral lands of Africa. 
Joint activities with the UNESCO Man and the Biosphere (MAB) Programme on the impact of human activities and land use practices in grazing lands are being implemented. 
With regard to fisheries and aquaculture, FAO activities in support of these areas include a regional technical assistance project on Environmental Assessment and Aquaculture Development, covering 14 countries in the Asia and Pacific region. 
These efforts will seek to bring about a more multidisciplinary and inter-agency approach in order to ensure an integrated assessment of country situations and needs. 
The initial efforts of this incipient programme have been directed towards identifying available information and data gaps. 
The initiative aims at alleviating the deficiencies that exist at the national, regional and global levels with respect to data required for effective water resources management and sustainable development. 
The proposal envisages the creation of a world-wide network of key stations linked by satellite with an associated quality-controlled database. 
It would employ the existing WMO World Weather Watch system, where applicable, and would in turn contribute data to it, as well as to the Global Climate Observing System and to the Global Terrestrial Observing System. 
74. Within FAO, a number of Special Action Programmes are being established. 
Governments and major groups have worked together on a series of integrated assessment and environmental management plans for some of Canada's major river basins and the Great Lakes. 
Regulations under federal and provincial legislation have been revised to set stricter limits on effluent discharges from pulp and paper mills. 
Fines and other penalties have been substantially increased for federal fishery offences, such as illegal dumping or the damaging of fish habitat. 
A new Canadian Environmental Assessment Act was proclaimed in 1993 and associated regulations are being developed. 
One is the work of the Canadian Council of the Ministers of the Environment in developing a water strategy. 
Non-governmental organizations have recently organized a national water caucus under the auspices of the Canadian Environmental Network, in order to help the many environmental organizations working on local and regional water issues to share information, develop joint strategies and provide advice to governments. 
Its aim is to foster cooperation among non-governmental organizations of all countries that are involved in drinking water and sanitation improvement for people in the southern hemisphere. 
79. In Finland, an Environment Impact Assessment Act will shortly be laid before the Parliament. 
Impact assessment procedures are applied to projects which may have major environmental consequences. 
An administrative overhaul is being undertaken. 
The Government has approved long-term objectives until 1995 for the protection of waters, based on water use requirements and on safeguarding the functioning of ecosystems. 
A proposal for a conservation programme for waters was completed in 1992. 
The plan covers 68 watercourses and parts of watercourses, which all have international or national conservation value. 
The approval process is presently under way. 
80. The Finnish-Norwegian Commission on transboundary watercourses has drawn up integrated water resources development plans for the Tenojoki and Naatamonjoki river catchment areas. 
Finland and the Russian Federation have agreed on an action plan for water pollution control for their common transboundary watercourses. 
The action plan contains a comprehensive system for reporting on pollution loading in the area. 
81. With regard to development assistance, the recommendations of UNCED have been incorporated in the new development strategy. 
The main targets in the development strategy are alleviation of poverty, improvement of democratic rights and a sustainable environment. 
82. An Environmental Impact Assessment Act was adopted in Iceland in the spring of 1993 and new laws are being prepared for the protection of freshwater resources. 
Pollution control regulations have been tightened to meet European water quality standards. 
The feasibility of making comprehensive master plans for the conservation and utilization of groundwater resources, lakes and rivers and geothermal resources is being investigated. 
The environmental impacts of hydropower developments are being fully integrated in the master plan. 
A national accounting system which includes the implications of economic activity for the environment and natural resources has been established. 
Public participation is being enhanced through the implementation of recently passed legislation, by which the public is to be provided with information on environmental affairs through the publication of a state of the environment report. 
83. In the Netherlands, government policy on the protection of freshwater is contained in the Third Policy Document on Water Management. 
This is based on the principle of integrated water management, which involves safeguarding both the quantity of freshwater in the Netherlands, and the chemical and biological quality of the water itself. 
The wastewater of more than 92 per cent of the population is completely purified by the biological-oxidation method before it is discharged. 
Almost all industrial wastewaters are also purified. 
In addition to reducing emissions, measures are also being implemented to improve the environmental quality of surface water. 
84. The Government is taking steps to curb increases in water consumption by households by encouraging people to save water. 
In households, this includes promoting the use of water-saving toilets and washing machines. 
In industry, the emphasis is on water used for cooling and other processes. 
Policy measures to combat water depletion have been stepped up in recent years. 
A target has been set to reduce the areas affected by water depletion by the year 2000 by 25 per cent of the 1985 level. 
The creation of effective partnerships with neighbouring countries is considered critical to management of transboundary water resources. 
Stable institutions, such as the United States/Mexico International Boundary Water Commission and the United States/Canada International Joint Commission, promote better management of shared resources. 
86. The management of non-point source pollution is the most urgent water quality problem that needs to be addressed. 
The Environmental Protection Agency (EPA) has issued guidance for coastal states for achieving reductions, requiring that they implement the management measures through the use of enforceable mechanisms and policies. 
These programmes concentrate on protecting a community's underground sources of drinking water by delineating the groundwater resources around the community's well and by identifying the potential sources of contamination that could affect the groundwater. 
88. In spite of the bleak assessment of the situation in the region, there is evidence of an increasing recognition of the importance of implementing the recommendations contained in chapter 18 of Agenda 21. 
It recommended that national water resources policies should follow general decentralization principles, and that guidelines should regulate the various roles, functions and decision-making processes at different levels. 
Participation at all levels, especially the private sector, should be promoted. 
89. In October 1993, the State Planning Commission of China, together with the State Science and Technology Commission, issued a document entitled "China's Agenda 21". 
The document contains a chapter on freshwater resources, which includes a programme on the protection and sustainable development of natural resources. 
90. In Bolivia, the environmental law of April 1992 established political and ethical principles for the protection and conservation of the environment and natural resources. 
The law establishes that the State will promote the integrated planning, development and use of water resources and will regulate the integrated and rational use, protection and conservation of water resources. 
The formulation of new water legislation is under study. 
92. The reformed water law, although maintaining water as a public good, establishes private ownership over the water right once it has been granted by the State. 
The right can be freely transferred on the open market. 
Among the most significant innovations has been the establishment of one national body with comprehensive responsibilities for water resources data in the water directorate. 
From the water management viewpoint, equally significant are the reforms in the authority and responsibilities of the organizations of water users and in the role of public authorities in the management and construction of irrigation works. 
93. Mexico, although a federal State, has, for a number of years, enjoyed a highly centralized system of water administration. 
The Comisi Nacional del Agua (CNA) was created in January 1989 to replace the Secretar de Recursos Hidrlicos and to concentrate responsibility for water management in one institution. 
Other government agencies, however, have responsibilities in respect of various aspects of water management. 
Water rights are granted for a period of not more than 50 years, and can be revoked if the use of the water is changed. 
94. In Yemen, a new water law designed to provide for the licensing of new wells and for a more orderly set of arrangements for water abstraction, is being considered by the Government. 
The technical secretariat has been entrusted with the task of preparing a National Water Master Plan for the country. 
95. Similarly, Oman has established a Ministry of Water Resources in order to institute a comprehensive management of its water resources by a non-user institution. 
96. In Estonia, a goal of the Tallinn Environment Project Feasibility Study is to improve administrative structures, as well as legislation and standards for water management. 
99. Given the ever-increasing demands on a limited stock of freshwater resources worldwide, the development and use of technologies aimed at augmenting water supplies, limiting pollution and conserving the resources is essential, particularly in developing countries and economies in transition. 
100. Technologies for augmenting the supplies of water resources are commanding greater attention. 
By 1990, desalinated water from sea and brackish waters and treated wastewaters in Western Asia provided the equivalent of 6.5 per cent of the total available freshwater resources in the region, and the proportion is expected to increase to 7.4 per cent by the year 2000. 
The treatment of wastewaters is fast becoming critical as a source of water mostly for agricultural uses, and as a means of decreasing the amount of pollution discharges into freshwater sources. 
101. The use of water-saving technologies will have to become far more widespread in the near future, especially in developing countries. 
Similarly, the profligate use of water by the urban rich in many countries will have to be curbed. 
102. Equally important to developing countries and economies in transition will be the increased use of clean technologies. 
While there may be a temptation to settle for less capital-intensive more-polluting technologies with a view to maximizing short-term economic gains, such gains will, in most cases, prove to be illusory in view of the environmental and health costs incurred which will have to be faced in the future. 
The proper use of the "polluter pays" principle will be instrumental in promoting the use of cleaner technologies. 
Close consultation with users is an essential element in a successful choice of technology. 
104. The financial resources needed for the implementation of chapter 18 of Agenda 21, if they are to be met, will require increased efforts from Governments and the international community, as well as increased contributions from users. 
So far, indications are that financial allocations from various sources are falling short of the mark. 
The current situation clearly suggests that greater attention to this issue is also needed at the international level. 
The WHYCOS programme (see para. 72 above) has not as yet found financial backing. 
107. Irrigation projects are some of the most heavily subsidized economic activities in the world. 
The question of user fees for irrigation is closely associated with the appropriateness of scale and design in terms of affordability and capacity for operation and maintenance. 
108. The "polluter pays" principle needs to be given the closest possible attention in order to generate the financial resources for treatment and to induce the use of cleaner technologies. 
109. The private sector is playing an increasingly important role as a source of investment capital and in the operation and management of water resources utilities. 
The potential benefits of intervention by the private sector in developing countries are evident, not only in terms of the flow of financial resources, but also in terms of bringing technical and managerial know-how and providing financial and managerial autonomy to utilities. 
110. Early feedback from the follow-up to the International Conference on Water and the Environment and to UNCED indicates that there is greater acceptance of the importance of a suitable enabling environment and for the concept of integrated water resources planning. 
Similarly, the concept of water as a scarce resource and as an economic good also seems to be gaining acceptance. 
111. There is a trend towards decentralization of authority and a separation of functions between organizations responsible for policy formulation, and those in charge of implementing projects and managing utilities. 
Unfortunately, however, data on the extent and impact of women's participation are lacking. The lack of information for planning and decision-making and an inadequacy of monitoring capabilities are still pervasive problems in developing countries. 
While considerable progress has been made with regard to the eradication of some water-borne diseases, notably guinea worm, the outbreak of cholera in recent years illustrates the possible magnitude of an impending health crisis, particularly around urban concentrations. 
More and more rivers, recipients of untreated urban waste discharges, are becoming open sewers, and pollution from the indiscriminate use of agro-chemical products is often rampant. 
Equally alarming are the increasing levels of pollution from the disposal of toxic chemicals. Water resources of suitable quality are becoming scarce and increasingly expensive. 
However, the spectre of a global water crisis has been overshadowed by concerns about other issues of manifest global proportions, such as the ozone layer, tropical forests and climate change. 
Internationally the seriousness of water problems has not as yet received the recognition warranted by the situation. 
Water resources will not receive greater priority unless a strong case is made to this effect, and international attention is focused on the need to assess the real magnitude of the problem and bring about effective solutions. 
114. Information concerning the availability and quality of surface and ground waters is often insufficient, and in many cases the capacity to collect data has been waning. 
The situation is even less satisfactory with regard to water resources uses, waste-water disposal, the interrelationships between population, land and water, and the impact of the application of economic and legal instruments to water resources use and pollution control. 
Due to a lack of integration between water resources policy and planning and economic policy at the national and regional levels, whatever information might be available fails to find its due place in the national policy-making and planning process. 
115. There is clearly a need for Governments to embark on a major effort to monitor key socio-economic, physical and environmental variables related to the assessment, development, utilization and management of water resources as an essential condition to progress. 
As a matter of urgency, Governments need to develop and implement monitoring strategies for the collection, analysis and dissemination of data of demonstrable value, including the formulation of methodologies for evaluation of environmental variables. 
116. The formulation of policies and the implementation of holistic strategies presupposes the existence of institutional structures which achieve a high degree of horizontal integration within the various sectors of water resources, including management structures at the lowest appropriate levels and vertical integration with the national socio-economic planning process. 
117. Financial support for the implementation of the recommendations contained in chapter 18 of Agenda 21 has significantly fallen short of requirements. 
Governments need to ensure that subsidies, when given, do respond to the social and economic needs of the needy rather than being granted to middle- and high-income strata of society. 
The most permanent and systematic forum for a wide dialogue among all the organizations concerned is to be found in the form of the Collaborative Council for Water Supply and Sanitation, which meets every two years and has a small secretariat based at WHO headquarters. 
E.93.I.8 and corrigendum), resolution 1, annex II. E.77.II.A.12), chap. (London, Pinter Publishers (Belhaven Press)). 
I, Resolutions Adopted by the Conference (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.93.I.8 and corrigendum), resolution 1, annex II, para. 18.9 (a). 
1. The provisional annotated agenda and the proposed timetable are shown below. 
Both take into account Executive Board decision 1994/R.1/2 on the calendar of meetings and the allocation of items for 1994, adopted by the Executive Board at its first regular session held from 23 to 25 February this year, as well as other relevant decisions. 
They also reflect the implementation of General Assembly resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993 on further measures for restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields as it affects the Executive Board. 
3. In line with decision 1994/R.1/1, most documents contain draft decisions requested of the Board and the country programme recommendations are presented in English, French and Spanish. 
5. Unlike the annual session for 1994, no separate meetings have been scheduled for informal consultations during the second regular session and the Board is expected to take action following consideration of each subject or cluster of subjects. 
The provisional agenda has been structured in accordance with decision 1994/R.1/2 of the Executive Board and other relevant decisions. 
The report of the special session of the UNICEF/WHO Joint Committee on Health Policy (JCHP), held at Geneva on 27 and 28 January 1994, is contained in document E/ICEF/1994/L.10. JCHP has made recommendations for endorsement by the Board. 
The report of the biennial session of the UNESCO/UNICEF Joint Committee on Education (JCE), held in Paris on 14 and 15 April 1994, is contained in document E/ICEF/1994/L.13. JCE has made recommendations for endorsement by the Board. 
In accordance with decision 1994/R.1/4 of the Executive Board, the question of criteria for membership of JCHP and JCE is to be discussed by the Board at the time of consideration of the reports of these two joint committees during its second regular session. 
As requested during the 1986 Executive Board session, in-depth presentations will be made in 1994 in respect of the country programmes for Brazil, Egypt and Zimbabwe. 
UNICEF cooperation will cover: 
(ii) Eastern and Southern Africa; 
(b) The Americas and the Caribbean; 
(c) Middle East and North Africa; 
(e) Central and Eastern Europe, the Commonwealth of Independent States and the Baltic States. 
As has been the practice since 1988, in order to gain time for the consideration of programmes and programme policy, the reports of the regional directors, contained in documents E/ICEF/1994/4 to E/ICEF/1994/10, will be taken as read rather than presented verbally. 
The regional directors, however, will make brief statements providing a succinct regional overview and comments on their respective country programmes. 
There will also be opportunities outside the scheduled meetings of the Executive Board for interested Board members to have informal discussions with the regional directors and other field staff present. 
As was done at the 1993 regular session, the Board will take each full country programme recommendation individually rather than collectively, which had been the practice prior to last year. 
In 1994, two teams of Executive Board members, selected by their respective regional groups, visited Brazil/Nicaragua and Egypt/Morocco to observe UNICEF programme activities in the field. 
The Board may consider adopting appropriate decisions on the basis of their recommendations. 
As the GCO budget year commences on 1 May of each year, the item is included for consideration at the second regular session. 
However, biennialization of the GCO budget in line with the regular administrative and programme budget will streamline future consideration of this item by the Board. 
This item also provides an opportunity for the Board to consider matters that are not included in the provisional agenda. 
3 p.m.-5 p.m. Consideration of programmes in West and Central Africa region (WCARO): 
5 p.m.-6 p.m. Consideration of programmes in South Asia (SARO) and East Asia and Pacific (EAPRO) regions: 
12.30 p.m.-1 p.m. Consideration of programmes in the Middle East and North Africa region (MENA): 
The attachment to document S/1994/341 contains an outline of the activities planned by the Special Commission to implement ongoing monitoring and verification of Iraq's obligation not to reacquire the weapons banned to it under section C of resolution 687 (1991). 
Document S/1994/151 contains the text of a joint statement made by the Deputy Prime Minister of Iraq and the Executive Chairman after the February 1994 round of high-level talks in Baghdad. 
4. At that time, Iraq declared that its previous declarations concerning its current dual-purpose capabilities should be "considered to have been made and submitted in conformity with the provisions of Security Council resolution 715 (1991) and the plans approved thereunder". 
The Commission responded to Iraq that those previous declarations were deficient in many regards and could not be considered as initial declarations under the plans, nor did they constitute a sufficient basis for the proper planning and implementation of ongoing monitoring and verification. 
The first of these, covering ballistic missiles and chemical weapons, were provided to Iraq in late December 1993. 
The Commission received in Baghdad Iraq's first declarations on 16 January 1994. 
In some instances, Iraq not only failed to answer some of the questions contained in the formats, but unilaterally rewrote the formats to delete those questions. 
6. In parallel with its efforts to elicit full information on current dual-purpose capabilities, the Commission continued its efforts to obtain a complete account of Iraq's programmes banned under the terms of section C of resolution 687 (1991). 
Discussions on chemical issues took place in the framework of the high-level talks held in Baghdad in February 1994 and in New York in November 1993 and March 1994. 
Ballistic missile issues were also addressed in the New York meetings. 
In the absence of documentation that would assist in the verification of the latest data provided on chemical programmes, the Commission intends to send a team of experts to Iraq in May 1994 in order to interview former senior personnel associated with the programmes. 
9. In parallel with the above efforts to elicit further information, the Commission has continued its assessment of Iraq's capabilities, in terms of sites, activities, equipment and materials, which will need to be monitored under the plan for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
These efforts have drawn upon international expertise through the holding of topic-specific seminars in the Commission's headquarters in New York. 
Trials have been conducted on certain of the tagging and sensor techniques to be deployed for ongoing monitoring and verification purposes. 
Several inspections focused primarily on ongoing monitoring and verification have already been launched or completed. 
Details of activities undertaken are contained in annex I to the present report. 
(a) The ballistic-missile protocol-building team planned to start its tasks on 30 March 1994, is now in Iraq and working smoothly, with good Iraqi cooperation; 
(b) The chemical sensors referred to in paragraph 8 of the attachment have now, with the assistance of Iraq, been installed and their performance is being assessed; 
(c) The biological protocol-building team started its mission in Baghdad on 8 April 1994; 
(d) A team to assess plans for establishing a monitoring centre in Baghdad arrived there on 10 April 1994. 
The Commission and IAEA have prepared a concept paper outlining a mechanism which, in their view, would fulfil the requirements of resolution 715 (1991). 
It is the intention of the Commission and IAEA to present the paper formally to the Committee established under resolution 661 (1990) before the end of April 1994. 
12. As indicated in the attachment to document S/1994/341, the Special Commission is mobilizing its resources and those of supporting Governments to ensure that an effective ongoing monitoring and verification system will be implemented as soon as feasible. 
However, in reaching that stage, the Commission is, in large part, dependent on the actions of others, foremost among which is Iraq itself. 
Without the cooperation of the Iraqi authorities, both in the provision of relevant information and in undertaking the many actions required of them to establish the system, effective implementation of the plan cannot be assured. 
15. This incident placed the aircraft and those on board in severe danger. 
Iraq's failure in this instance to provide adequate security was strongly protested by the Commission to Iraqi authorities in both Baghdad and New York. 
16. In response, the Iraqi Government has firmly denied any involvement in the attack, blaming the Commission for the alleged last minute change in landing site. 
However, the Commission has noted Iraq's assurances that this incident should not be seen as being in any way politically motivated and its undertaking to ensure that similar incidents do not recur. 
In parallel, the Special Commission continued its investigation into the past prohibited missile programmes of Iraq and of Iraq's compliance with resolution 687 (1991). 
2. UNSCOM 66 carried out an inspection in Iraq over the period from 21 to 29 January 1994. 
In view of Iraq's acceptance of resolution 715 (1991), UNSCOM 66 was tasked to accomplish the following missions: 
(b) To examine issues related to Iraq's reporting on facilities to be monitored under the ongoing monitoring and verification plan in the missile area as approved by resolution 715 (1991); 
(c) To conduct a preliminary survey for possible application of appropriate monitoring sensors and technologies. 
3. UNSCOM 66 visited a number of R&D and industrial facilities to be monitored under the ongoing monitoring and verification plan. 
Iraq provided the team with a detailed update of its current missile programmes relevant to surface-to-surface missiles with a range greater than 50 kilometres. 
This work resulted in a draft format for Iraq's reporting on those missile R&D and production facilities that would be under the most intensive monitoring regime. 
During inspection and soon after it, Iraq submitted to the Special Commission reports under this format for all relevant facilities. 
As a result of UNSCOM 66, Iraq also provided corrections to its January declarations under the ongoing monitoring and verification plan in the missile area. 
5. UNSCOM 66 started a survey of sites where installation of sensors and use of other technologies might be appropriate for monitoring purposes. 
This survey addressed issues of inventory control of dual-purpose equipment, non-removal of equipment from declared facilities and monitoring of activities at facilities. 
6. UNSCOM 69 was in Iraq from 17 to 25 February to accomplish the following missions: 
(a) To assess Iraq's dual-purpose missile industrial capabilities that might be used in support of missile production; 
(b) To continue compiling the database on Iraq's machine tools and equipment usable for missile production; 
(c) To carry out an assessment of possibilities to install sensors and use other technologies to monitor missile-related activities. 
7. UNSCOM 69 visited 15 facilities in Iraq, identified a number of focal points for monitoring activities at those sites and carried out a survey for the use of sensors. 
8. The results of UNSCOM 69 provided the Commission with the necessary background data to refine a scope of facilities for ongoing monitoring and verification under the ongoing monitoring and verification plan. 
9. Based on the results of UNSCOM 66 and 69, UNSCOM 71 was organized to prepare draft ongoing monitoring and verification protocols for facilities identified so far by the Commission as needing to be subject to ongoing monitoring and verification. 
A monitoring and verification protocol would incorporate detailed procedures for monitoring activities utilizing a variety of different means at sites in Iraq covered by the ongoing monitoring and verification plan. 
It would also contain systematized collection of information known about a specific site essential for effective monitoring and verification. 
Once created, the protocol for a given site would be updated as a result of monitoring and verification activities at that site. 
10. UNSCOM 71 started its activities in Iraq on 30 March. 
11. At the time of writing, UNSCOM 71 has completed its first round of activities in Iraq. 
During this round, the team visited nine facilities to be placed, depending on the nature of their activities, under different regimes of monitoring. 
UNSCOM 71 also verified on-site Iraq's declarations and reports for monitoring and verification protocols on facilities visited by the team. 
12. In support of its efforts to establish a mechanism for ongoing monitoring and verification, the Commission held a number of meetings with international experts. 
Lists of dual-purpose equipment, technologies and other items that could be used for the development, production, modification or acquisition of ballistic missiles with a range greater than 150 kilometres were also discussed. 
13. The Commission continued its investigation of the outstanding issues related to the past missile programme proscribed under resolution 687 (1991). 
This work is essential to establish a solid and verified baseline for ongoing monitoring in accordance with resolution 715 (1991). 
In particular, this will allow the Commission to have a full and comprehensive picture of the knowledge and know-how Iraq obtained in the missile area through its past activities. 
Iraq has furnished additional details on foreign acquisition of critical ballistic missile items as well as its expenditure of ballistic missiles with a range greater than 150 kilometres. 
15. The Commission continued to reiterate its request that Iraq provide original documentation that would substantiate the declarations made by Iraq concerning its past prohibited missile programmes. 
This documentation covers the period from 1977 to December 1990 and accounts for nearly three quarters of the missiles covered by resolution 687 (1991) and declared by Iraq. 
Currently, the Commission is conducting an in-depth investigation of these documents and information contained therein. 
The results of this investigation will be critical for the Commission's reporting to the Security Council under paragraph 22 of resolution 687 (1991). 
16. In parallel with the various rounds of high-level political talks, UNSCOM experts have held three technical meetings with Iraq on chemical weapons issues. 
17. In the course of the meeting held in New York in November 1993, Iraq stressed that it had tried to meet all the requirements put forward by the Commission on the provision of information. 
However, Iraq agreed to endeavour to address any questions that might arise during the Commission's verification activities. 
The Commission, for its part, informed Iraq that it had assessed as credible the information provided in the talks held in Baghdad in October 1993 regarding Iraq's past chemical weapons programme. 
The Commission suggested that Iraq, in order to address that problem in part, hold seminars of the officials involved in the chemical weapons programme aimed at stimulating their collective memory to remember details that might facilitate independent verification. 
The issue of equipment and chemicals left at the Muthanna State Establishment was also discussed. 
It was agreed that the Commission should send a mission to Baghdad in January 1994 to mark equipment in order to prepare an inventory as to the release or disposal of this equipment. 
Further discussion was reserved on the release or disposal of chemicals remaining at the site. 
18. During the meeting held in Baghdad in February 1994, Iraq informed the Commission of the results of its seminar with senior Iraqi personnel formerly involved in the chemical weapons programme. Additional data on outstanding issues, e.g. the research and development programme and imports of precursor chemicals, were provided. 
19. During the meeting held in New York in March 1994, the Commission asked Iraq for additional details to fill in gaps in previously provided information. 
These included a breakdown of the quantities of imported precursor chemicals by year and contract. 
In addition, Iraq was able to present a correlation, on an annual basis, between produced quantities of agents, available precursor chemicals, stored and consumed agents, and available chemical production capacity. 
A complete overview of its chemical weapons research and development programme, including time-frames, was also provided. 
20. The additional information obtained during the course of these meetings was essential to the Commission's efforts to obtain as full a picture of Iraq's chemical weapons programme as possible. 
The declared quantities of produced agents, however, remained unchanged at 4,340.5 tons. 
21. The picture created by this additional information is more internally consistent than previous accounts given by Iraq. 
However, in the absence of supporting documentary evidence, the issue of independent verification remains. 
In this context, the Commission plans, in April 1994, to interview the personnel involved in Iraq's data recollection seminars. 
22. In December 1993, the Commission provided Iraq with model formats for the latter's initial declarations, required under the plan for ongoing monitoring and verification, of dual-purpose chemical facilities. 
On 16 January 1994, Iraq delivered to the Commission's field office in Baghdad partially completed formats. 
Iraq was told that full initial declarations were one of the main prerequisites for the protocol-building procedure and hence for the initiation of ongoing monitoring and verification. 
On 14 March 1994 Iraq was informed that 44 pieces that had been used for the production of agents and precursor chemicals would have to be destroyed. Iraq was provided with precise descriptions of those items. 
In addition, Iraq was asked to provide, by 30 April 1994, a detailed description of the intended permitted future use of the remaining tagged equipment for a final decision on their disposal. 
Those items not destroyed would then be subjected to ongoing monitoring and verification. 
24. In the course of UNSCOM 67/CW 13, the team also visited the Ibn al Baytar facility in order to create a monitoring and verification protocol for that site. 
These samplers are designed to determine the types and levels of chemicals in the air at that site. 
The team also employed portable samplers that took additional samples for gaining an even more comprehensive survey of the air at Muthanna. 
The samplers were installed in a pattern that would cover air quality on the site from all wind directions. 
An Iraqi maintenance and construction crew prepared the mounting poles for the samplers. 
The samplers were programmed to sample the air around the clock in a discontinuous mode for a 30-day period. 
The sampler mechanism is microprocessor-controlled and is powered by a storage battery charged by a solar panel. 
A microprocessor-driven meteorological station is mounted on one of the samplers to record hourly wind speed, wind direction, temperature and humidity. 
The team is scheduled to conduct its activities over a three-week period. 
The main purpose of this inspection is to verify the declarations submitted by Iraq in January 1994, pursuant to the plan, approved by Security Council resolution 715 (1991), for the ongoing monitoring and verification of Iraq's compliance not to reacquire items prohibited under resolution 687 (1991). 
27. In November 1993, discussions that had started in October 1993 regarding formats for reporting under the plan continued. 
28. Following the presentation of Iraqi declarations in January 1994, high-level talks were conducted with Iraqi officials in February and March 1994. 
These discussions focused upon the information to be provided by Iraq for an efficient and effective monitoring of the biological area. 
29. In March 1994, a seminar of international experts was held in New York to prepare for inspections connected with establishing the biological baseline. 
Further seminars to discuss past programmes, Iraq's declarations under the biological provisions of the plan for ongoing monitoring and verification, sensors and other monitoring technologies, monitoring modalities and requirements for training of monitoring inspectors are planned. 
30. Efforts to build the protocols for each biological site are under way. 
The information relating to geographic location has been compiled or will be gathered during the first visit inspection to take place in April 1994. 
The remaining information will be assembled throughout the baseline process. 
31. A feasibility study of monitoring by cameras will be conducted during the April inspection. 
Further efforts in this field will be effected by way of seminars in the coming month. 
32. Activities in the nuclear area since 10 October 1993 are reported in the IAEA report (S/1994/490, appendix). 
In support of its obligation to designate sites, including in the nuclear area, the Special Commission conducted one gamma survey in the period under review. 
33. The second gamma aerial survey mission performed its mission from 2 to 15 December 1993. 
It obtained detailed gamma spectra at radioactive disposal areas at Tuwaitha as well as two areas at Al Atheer. 
While the data are still being analysed, early indications show the power of this capability to survey a relatively large area rapidly and to pinpoint particular sites for more detailed investigation. 
This system is still being developed, and evident improvements are under way. 
34. The Commission's aerial inspections, using both helicopters and high-altitude surveillance aircraft, continued over the period under review. 
The Commission's high-altitude reconnaissance aircraft (U-2) now flies once or twice a week, having flown a total of 201 missions since the inception of its use in support of the Commission's operations. 
The aerial inspection team currently conducts three to four flights a week. 
3. Upon landing at the hospital at 1600 hours, the helicopter was surrounded by a crowd. 
When the ambulance arrived with the two guards, the crowd sought to hinder its passage to the aircraft and started to throw stones. 
Only a few of the Iraqi military personnel on hand sought to intervene, ineffectively. 
Damage was sustained to all six rotor blades and stones that went into the air intakes damaged the motor bearings and turbine. 
This damage grounded the aircraft for a period of three weeks while repairs, costing around $1.5 million, were undertaken. 
Contrary to an Iraqi press release dated 29 March 1994, there was no last minute change of flight plan or landing site. 
The tragic situation created in Gorazde as a result of the latest offensive against the city, one of the six declared "safe areas", is another bloody scenario of the two-year conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Heavy and indiscriminate shelling of the city, about 400 casualties of the fighting, the humanitarian disaster and the destruction of civilian centres committed since the beginning of this month speak for themselves. 
An appropriate response to the Serbian offensive must be given urgently. 
We fully support the request of the Secretary-General for the use of air strikes by NATO first to stop the Serbian offensive against Gorazde and then to protect the "safe areas". 
"Safe areas" were declared by the Council to protect them and their population and not to turn them into ghettos which easily could be shelled and bombarded until they are ethnically cleansed and taken over by the Serbs. 
The arms embargo applied against the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina has left unprotected the most vulnerable party to the conflict in that country. 
The Bosniacs see themselves till now in the hands of a United Nations still unable up to now to protect them and of a well-armed aggressor able and willing to exterminate them. 
The Muslim people must be assured of the right to defend themselves, a right also stipulated in the Charter of the United Nations. 
It has maintained that this process must ensure a durable solution to the conflict based on the maintenance of the territorial integrity, sovereignty and political independence of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
We continue to believe that any plan for the division of that country along "ethnic lines" created through "ethnic cleansing" will be hopeless. 
Today, we are witnessing how the Serbian side is using the peace process to achieve its military goals. 
I reiterate my Government's call for the maintenance and tightening of the implementation of the sanctions against Serbia and Montenegro until a durable solution is found to the Yugoslav crisis. 
Albania, and not only Albania, fears that this will encourage Serbia to start another slaughter in the former Yugoslavia. 
Despite the admirable patience and endurance of the Albanian people of Kosovo, the situation there remains a time-bomb, the explosion of which would bring about a broad Balkan conflict that would endanger the peace and stability of Europe as a whole. 
The international community must adopt a proper approach in order to face the situation. 
(a) Proper military intervention, including use of air strikes, in order to stop the slaughter in Gorazde and to produce a real cease-fire; the model of Sarajevo should be applied for all the "safe areas" and for other endangered zones in Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
(b) Strengthening of the United Nations Protection Force to enable it to carry out its humanitarian mission and to observe implementation of the cease-fire agreements; 
(c) Timely lifting of the arms embargo against the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina; 
(d) Intensification of the diplomatic efforts to bring about a peace agreement based on the principles and the objectives of the Charter of the United Nations; 
(e) Strengthening of the economic sanctions and of the diplomatic isolation of Serbia and Montenegro; those sanctions should be maintained until the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina is put to an end and a durable solution is found for other ongoing crises in the former Yugoslavia; 
(f) Strict control of the border area between Bosnia and Herzegovina and Serbia and Montenegro. 
The members of the Council look forward to further reports on developments in Tajikistan, and briefings on Ambassador Piriz-Ballon's mission, in particular on the progress of the political talks, and any future recommendations you might wish to make. 
3. Reiterated its determination to carry out its previous decisions in support of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) as it carries out its overall mandate; 
5. Responding to the request contained in the letter of the Secretary-General of the United Nations of 18 April 1994 (S/1994/466); 
7. Agreed that unless: 
(a) Bosnian Serb attacks against the safe area of Gorazde (see Security Council resolution 824 (1993), para. 3) cease immediately; 
(b) Bosnian Serb forces pull back 3 kilometres from the centre (to be specifically identified forthwith by NATO military authorities in consultation with UNPROFOR) of the city by 0001 GMT on 24 April 1994; 
* Greece recalled its position as stated in the Council. (c) From 0001 GMT on 24 April 1994, United Nations forces, humanitarian relief convoys and medical assistance teams are free to enter Gorazde unimpeded, and medical evacuations are permitted; 
1. Condemned the recent Bosnian Serb attacks against the United Nations-declared safe area of Gorazde and the threats to the other safe areas; 
4. Reiterated its determination to carry out its previous decisions in support of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) including its decisions of 9 February concerning Sarajevo; 
5. Supported efforts under way to establish a cease-fire in Bosnia and Herzegovina and called for an immediate end to all Bosnian Serb attacks against the safe areas; 
(d) that the NATO Military Authorities, if they judge it necessary to respond effectively to a particular violation of the above provisions of this decision, may recommend the initiation of additional air attacks, to be carried out in coordination with UNPROFOR. 
(e) that, once air attacks have been carried out against a specific target set pursuant to these decisions, the NATO Military Authorities may continue to carry out, in coordination with UNPROFOR, the attacks against that target set until NATO Military Authorities judge the mission to be accomplished; 
(f) to reaffirm the Council's decision of 9 February 1994 authorizing the appropriate NATO Military Authorities to initiate air attacks to suppress air defences that would represent a direct threat to NATO aircraft in carrying out the above operations once decided upon. 
Such attacks will be carried out using the agreed coordination procedures with UNPROFOR. 
NATO forces will retain their obligation and prerogative to take all necessary and appropriate action for self-defence in the case of an observed hostile act; 
10. Called upon the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina not to undertake offensive military action from within the safe areas and, to this end, to cooperate with any UNPROFOR monitoring of their heavy weapons; 
Recalling all its previous relevant resolutions on the conflict in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, and reaffirming in this context its resolution 908 (1994) of 31 March 1994, 
Recalling also the statement by the President of the Security Council on 6 April 1994 (S/PRST/1994/14) relating to the situation in the safe area of Gorazde, 
Condemning also all attacks against civilian populations and humanitarian relief workers and reiterating that any persons committing violations of international humanitarian law will be held individually responsible, 
Sharing the concern expressed by the Secretary-General in his reports of 10 March 1994 (S/1994/291) and 16 March 1994 (S/1994/300) and taking note of the recommendations of the Secretary-General concerning the definition and implementation of the concept of safe areas, 
Condemning the harassment and the detention of UNPROFOR personnel by the Bosnian Serb forces and all obstacles to UNPROFOR's freedom of movement, 
4. Calls for an end to any provocative action by whomsoever committed in and around the safe areas; 
5. Demands the immediate release of all United Nations personnel still held by the Bosnian Serb forces; 
6. Demands further unimpeded freedom of movement for UNPROFOR in the fulfilment of all its tasks and the removal of all obstacles to such freedom of movement; 
7. Confirms the decision in resolution 908 (1994) to take action by 30 April 1994 at the latest on the further troop requirements recommended by the Secretary-General; 
10. Decides to remain actively seized of the matter, and stands ready promptly to consider taking further measures as required. 
As of 16.30 (CET), 23 April 1994, the shelling attacks on Gorazde have resumed with new intensity. 
Serbian infantry probes into the city have been increased. 
Snipers are positioned above residential areas. 
Accurate casualty counts are difficult, but the authorities in Gorazde estimate that over 100 persons have been killed and a substantially greater number wounded since North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) and the United Nations issued their ultimatum yesterday evening. 
Those that have the authority and the responsibility cannot and should not avoid or delay their commitment. 
Despite the decision taken by NATO on 22 April 1994, concerning the situation in Gorazde, the aggressor forces continued to shell and kill people in Gorazde. 
Close to 100 people have been killed since the NATO ultimatum was delivered to the aggressor. 
Our latest information is that they continue attacking. 
The whole world is expecting the reaction of the NATO Air Forces to save innocent lives in Gorazde. 
Any delay will result in more death and more suffering. 
The Ministry of Foreign Affairs yesterday issued a communiqu expressing the extreme concern of the Sudan at the developments in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, in the light of the unfair Serbian invasion of that peaceful, defenceless and weaponless country. 
The Sudan has been following with extreme concern the developments in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the unfair Serbian invasion of that peaceful, defenceless and weaponless country. 
The safe areas project is not deflecting the suffering from the helpless Bosnian people or averting the hand of the Serbian aggressors. 
We call on the international community, the Western and the Islamic States and all peace-loving States to adopt a more rigorous stand in order to deter the Serbian aggressors and save the surviving portion of the people of Bosnia, the victim of aggression. 
The Security Council bears full responsibility for what is taking place in Gorazde - we seek help from God. 
In an attempt to disguise obvious territorial aspirations towards the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, Albania is seeking to create a new hot-bed of crisis by constantly provoking tensions on the Yugoslav-Albanian border and by openly encouraging and providing assistance to separatist forces in Kosovo and Metohija. 
Its ambition for nuclear armament has been fully revealed in the remarks of successive Japanese authorities and official documents. 
Successive Japanese authorities, however, urged by the desire to turn the country into a military Power, a nuclear Power, have tried by hook or by crook to justify their nuclear armament scheme from the 1950s, totally denying or arbitrarily interpreting the Constitution itself. 
But such an interpretation of the Constitution is wrong. ... 
Without looking into future developments, we cannot say uniformly that it is wrong to mention any kind of nuclear weapon (taken from Japan's Nuclear Arming Which Has Reached This Stage, published in Japan, 1975). 
This compelled Japanese Prime Minister Eisaku Sato, quite upset, to announce at the Diet in 1968 the "three non-nuclear principles": not to manufacture, possess and introduce any nuclear weapon. 
And, at the Budget Committee of the House of Councillors on 15 March 1984, the Japanese Prime Minister, Yasuhiro Nakasone, answering an interpellation by a Komei member of the Diet, said that "Japan may possess atomic power, if it is for defence" (Japanese Asahi Shimbun, 16 March 1984). 
Entering the 1990s, the Japanese authorities, vociferating about the changed international situation, have openly revealed their scheme to step up their nuclear armament at the final stage. 
From the latter half of the decade, however, it voted against or abstained from voting on such resolutions, thus disclosing its intention to become a military Power, a nuclear Power, at any cost by making haste with nuclear development on a full scale and producing and stockpiling nuclear weapons. 
Explaining the reason why they voted against or abstained from voting on the resolutions, they said "a total ban on the use of nuclear weapons is incompatible with nuclear deterrent" and it "might destroy the nuclear equilibrium". 
Thus Japan has overtly and covertly manoeuvred ever since the 1950s to adopt its nuclear armament as a policy and legalize it under the veil of the "three non-nuclear principles", opposing and distorting the "Peace Constitution". 
As a result, Japan has been able freely to reprocess nuclear materials and develop advanced technologies for its rearmament (Radio France Culture, 5 November 1993). 
Japan has already installed sufficient nuclear facilities for its nuclear arming. 
At the beginning, the United States, with a view to controlling nuclear development by Japan, sold to it only light-water reactors feeding on United States-made enriched uranium and prohibited it from developing atomic reactors of other types. 
Under this condition, Japan developed a new type of converted mainly feeding on Canadian natural uranium with an investment of $404 million. 
Situated in Tsuruga, Fukui prefecture, this reactor has been in a full-scale operation since 1979 (Japanese book, Imidas, 1992). 
According to the "White Paper on Nuclear Energy" published by the Japanese Government in 1993, Japan has 16 nuclear power stations with 46 reactors in operation, which are capable of producing 37.36 million Kw. 
1993 alone witnessed the commissioning of 12 new reactors, and 9 units of facilities with a total capacity of 8.9 million Kw are under construction. In all this, Japan annually uses some 3,000 tons of nuclear materials. 
Japan has secured enough nuclear materials to arm itself with nuclear weapons. 
Japan set itself a long-range goal of depending upon fast breeder reactors feeding on plutonium in the 1950s when it started the development of atomic energy and it has produced and stockpiled a large quantity of nuclear materials by operating reprocessing plants from the middle of the 1970s. 
In the period from 1975 to 1992, it brought in one ton of plutonium from the United Kingdom in top secrecy and reportedly shipped in 1.5 tons of plutonium from France in 1993. 
What offers a particular problem is that Japan plans to secure about 100 tons of plutonium by the year 2010, although the amount of plutonium actually needed by Japan is estimated at 85 tons (Kyodo News Service, 5 October 1992). 
This means that, by 2010, Japan will store 15 more tons of plutonium than needed for peaceful purposes, which is enough to manufacture some 2,000 nuclear bombs. 
Therefore, Japan's claim that it has stockpiled "an appropriate amount of plutonium for economic development" can never be justified. 
This indicates that Japan might become one of the largest nuclear States in the near future. 
Japan's system of launching nuclear warheads was established already during the "third programme of readjustment of the defence capacities" (1967-1971). 
The Japanese Defence Agency completed the "domestic production" of cruise missiles in 1985 in cooperation with Mitsubishi heavy industries and other companies. 
The number of its nuclear-capable aircraft is on a steady increase. 
It plans to increase its number to 180 to 200 by the end of 1994. 
It developed a new fighter-bomber "FSX" by remodelling the "F-16" in 1993 and plans to introduce 130 of it by the year 2000. 
This rocket is 50 metres in length and 260 tons in weight and can be converted easily for military purposes. 
Concern over Japan's nuclear armament is expressed by government authorities of Western countries, including the United States. 
With Japan's nuclear armament reaching the danger level, the danger of the denuclearization of the Korean peninsula being made meaningless is increasing. 
Although Japan is promoting its nuclear armament on the danger level, the United States and other Western countries are turning a blind eye to this and carrying on a hysteric pressure campaign over the fictitious "suspected nuclear development" of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
This policy of double standard, in fact, eggs Japan on to nuclear armament. 
1. Montserrat is situated in the Leeward Islands in the eastern Caribbean, 43 kilometres south-west of Antigua and 64 kilometres north-west of the French Overseas Department of Guadaloupe. 
2. The Territory, which is in the hurricane zone, was struck by hurricane Hugo on 17 September 1989, causing severe damage to the economic and social infrastructure. 
Emergency and rehabilitation assistance, mainly from the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and from regional and international agencies, and local relief efforts have since contributed to achieving some degree of economic recovery. 
4. At the census taken in 1991, the population of the Territory was 11,935. 
5. The Territory is administered under the Montserrat Constitution Order of 1989, which came into force in 1990. 
Following a survey of offshore financial services in the dependent Territories undertaken by the British Government in 1990, the special responsibilities of the Governor were extended to cover international financial services. 
7. During the Governor's absence, the Speaker of the Legislative Council acts as Governor. 
8. A Magistrates' Court, presided over by a Resident Magistrate, is situated at Plymouth. 
The functions of Registrar General, Registrar to the High Court and Deputy Registrar to the Court of Appeal are performed by an officer holding the post of Registrar who also acts for the Magistrate during his absence. 
9. The Eastern Caribbean States Supreme Court (Montserrat) Ordinance, 1968, created the High Court and Court of Appeal. 
A judge of the High Court visits Montserrat three times a year to hold assizes, and an Appeal Court Justice visits twice each year. 
18. The Territory continues to be a member of the Caribbean Community (CARICOM) and OECS, as well as the institutions associated with both groups, including UWI, the Caribbean Development Bank (CDB) and the Eastern Caribbean Central Bank (ECCB). 
19. During the period under review, representatives of the Territory, as in previous years, participated in regional and international conferences and programmes organized by Governments, international organizations and multilateral agencies. 
20. On 27 January 1994, in delivering the 1994 budget speech, Mr. Reuben Meade, Chief Minister, reaffirmed the Territory's position as a full partner in regional affairs. 
He noted that during 1993 Montserrat had been the venue of several important regional meetings, including OECS ministerial meetings on agriculture, education and tourism, a meeting of British dependent Territories Ministers for Health and the seventeenth informal Eastern Caribbean Working Group Meeting of Airport Officials. 
21. In underscoring the benefits that Montserrat derived from its participation in regional activities, the Chief Minister noted that the strong support given by regional Governments had enhanced the Territory's chances of receiving funding under the Lom Pact for the Blackburne Airport Project. 
As a full member of CARICOM and OECS, the Territory would benefit from regional programmes of the European Economic Community. 
Among other regional projects, the Territory participated in the Regional Drug Service, the East Caribbean Export Development Agency, the OECS Natural Resources Management Programme, which provided training and technical assistance in areas in which the Territory was lacking, and the Caribbean Disaster Emergency Response Agency. 
23. According to information provided by the administering Power, in 1993, the total number of established posts in the Territory's civil service was 779. 
There were still a large number of technical cooperation officers because of the ongoing rebuilding process after hurricane Hugo. 
Work on the new government headquarters was scheduled to start soon. 
24. The Territory continued to receive financial assistance for local and overseas training programmes from many agencies, including the British Development Division in the Caribbean, the Commonwealth Fund for Technical Cooperation, the Canadian Training Awards Project, and the United States Agency for International Development. 
During the period from 1991 to 1993, 53 persons received long-term training awards and 94 persons received short-term training and attachments abroad. A total of 55 persons returned after completing their studies abroad and were absorbed into public service and the private sector. 
25. In his 1994 budget speech, the Chief Minister reiterated the policy of the Government to improve the efficiency and productivity of the public service. 
He cautioned that although restructuring of the service should not result in mass retrenchment, it must be recognized that the public service could not be expected to grow at a rate that could not be supported by the revenue base and general resources of the economy. 
He stressed his belief that training in the public service should be tied to national needs and development objectives. 
28. On 27 January 1994, the Legislative Council adopted the 1994 budget estimates without debate. 
A total projected expenditure of EC$ 85 million was reported to be 18 per cent higher than in 1993. 
29. In his 1994 budget speech, the Chief Minister informed the Legislative Council that the Government's concern over the state of public finance was a matter of public record. 
He noted that Montserrat must join CARICOM members in applying the Common External Tariff (CET), which allows goods from CARICOM countries to enter other CARICOM countries free of import duties. 
In that connection, he announced that the income tax threshold would be raised from EC$ 10,000 to EC$ 13,000. 
He cautioned merchants against using CET to take advantage of consumers and outlined measures to train customs officials and to educate the public on the proposed changes. 
He announced that the objective of a further 10 per cent reduction in imports in 1993 had been achieved and, consequently, a net foreign exchange saving of EC$ 250,000 meant additional earnings for local farmers. 
32. He also stated that a livestock census had been taken in order to create a database for the design of a comprehensive livestock development strategy. 
37. In its report on the Territory, the administering Power noted that there had been increased investment promotion activities both locally and overseas. 
The Washington-based Eastern Caribbean Investment Promotion Service had assisted in the visit to the Territory of an investment and trade promotion mission from North America. 
It was also reported that an investment promotion mission comprising government and private sector representatives had visited Boston, New Jersey and New Hampshire and that the outcome had been positive. 
38. During the period under review, joint ventures were made, property was purchased and employment was generated. 
Workers were trained in the United States and a single contract had resulted in 75 jobs. 
39. The administering Power also noted that the electronic companies had benefited from subcontracting arrangements with United States companies. 
As regards small enterprise development, the territorial Government continued to work with private sector institutions, such as the Montserrat Chamber of Commerce and Industry, the National Development Foundation, the Cooperative Credit Union and the Bank of Montserrat towards the development of the sector. 
40. In his 1994 budget speech, the Chief Minister, in highlighting the increased level of economic activity, noted that while there had been no major new developments in the manufacturing sector, there was a substantial increase in exports. 
Those included the export to neighbouring islands of chicken meat, lighting fixtures, furniture, building components and arts and crafts. 
While the levels of investment in the private sector had been lower, a significant development was the production of the first batch of agro-processing products. 
Of the 39 projects, only 5 had been carried forward to the beginning of 1994. 
The most significant of the completed projects was the new jetty at Plymouth. 
Work had begun or was in progress on road repairs and rehabilitation, asbestos removal and disposal and water-related projects. 
The Glendon Hospital Redevelopment Project was also mentioned as a major project. 
42. The Chief Minister outlined the Territory's Public Sector Investment Programme (PSIP) for the period from 1994 to 1996, which was geared towards achieving sectoral changes in order to create a positive impact on the macroeconomic environment. 
The total cost of the projects, which began in 1993, was estimated at EC$ 74.6 million. 
43. In the same statement, the Chief Minister informed the Legislative Council that the Territory was expected to receive assistance of approximately EC$ 30 million for the Blackburne Airport Project under the Lom Pact. 
44. The administering Power reported that the Montserrat Water Authority had completed one of three central service reservoirs, which would enable the Authority to transfer surplus water to areas in which shortages were being experienced. 
The Authority was also pursuing a project to reduce water wastage in the distribution system, estimated to be at 40 per cent. 
The Authority required assistance to update engineering drawings for the Territory, as well as to redevelop the pumping station, which was introduced in the early 1970s without stand-by facilities for emergency purposes. 
46. CDB reported that during 1992 performance in the tourism sector remained weak, although it showed signs of improvement. 
47. With limited hotel rooms available in the Territory, and given the emphasis on retiree tourism, some activities in the real estate and housing sector serve as an indicator of tourism performance. 
49. In January 1994, the Chief Minister outlined the Government's policy on tourism. 
With reference to the report of a consultant group, the Chief Minister noted that the essentials of the Territory's policy would include the development of the Territory as an upscale destination and the promotion of an image of a clean tourist environment. 
The Government would also welcome the carefully limited and controlled growth of cruiseship arrivals. 
He added that a tourism master plan would be completed in 1994. 
51. According to information provided by the administering Power during the period under review, there were three commercial banks licensed to conduct business in the Territory and 22 offshore banks licensed under the Offshore Banking Ordinance 1991. 
53. Total deposits, including non-resident deposits, amounted to EC$ 104.1 million, a decrease of 4.4 per cent from 1991 figures. 
Households, businesses and non-financial public enterprises increased their deposits in 1992. 
The foreign assets of the commercial banks were EC$ 5.9 million, or 35 per cent above 1991 figures. 
Their foreign liabilities increased by 65.2 per cent, however, to EC$ 9.7 million. 
The Territory's total net foreign assets declined by EC$ 2 million, or 12.7 per cent to EC$ 13.8 million. 
55. According to the Chief Minister, the Territory's image as an international financial centre, which had been severely damaged in 1990 and 1991, has been repaired. 
During 1993, the supervisory and administrative functions of the insurance and offshore companies had been transferred to the Financial Services Centre, under the control of the Director of Financial Services. 
During the period, the Financial Centre had incorporated 23 new international business companies. 
With positive promotion and marketing, it was expected that the volume of active international business companies would increase significantly from the current figure of 70. 
The Minister reported that in April 1993, the Director and a bank examiner had visited three banks in Ecuador and, in November, they had visited seven banks in Panama. 
58. In preparation for the Conference, the Territory was represented at regional meetings in Trinidad and Tobago and Jamaica. 
61. In its information on the Territory, the administering Power reported that the total labour force in the Territory was 6,120 in 1991 and 6,230 in 1992, and that the working population was 5,789 in 1991 and 5,597 in 1992. 
In 1992, the construction industry, as well as community, social and personal services, employed the largest number of persons, 1,580 and 1,825, respectively. 
With most of the private homes and private-sector buildings repaired, the demand for construction labour fell and the influx of migrant labour was reduced accordingly. 
Projections for 1993 indicated that there would be a demand for construction workers in particular, as construction on several major infrastructural projects would commence. 
62. During the period under review, the territorial Government attempted to meet its main objective of delivering quality health care to all citizens of Montserrat. 
An important feature of this policy was the implementation of the Glendon Hospital Redevelopment Project, which led to an improvement in hospital conditions. 
As part of an overall strategy, plans were outlined for the provision of complementary health care in specialized areas as a result of cooperation agreements with other countries including Canada, Guadeloupe and the United States of America. 
During the period, the Government established the National Health Information Unit, which is expected to improve the data available for planning and for public education programmes. 
63. The United Kingdom Overseas Development Administration funded the Health Sector Adjustment Project for Montserrat, under which planning and management activities would be strengthened so that quality care could be provided in an affordable manner. 
An adviser for the project, who is based in Montserrat and who also services Anguilla and the British Virgin Islands, presented his preliminary report with recommendations to the territorial Government. 
64. Education in the Territory continues to be compulsory and free for all children between the ages of 5 and 16, and is provided at nursery, primary and secondary school levels. 
65. In his 1994 budget speech, the Chief Minister stated that in 1993 the Ministry of Education had continued implementation of its reform strategy, which was aimed at restructuring the post-secondary educational system and creating a community college (see A/AC.109/1137, para. 70). 
Training in technical areas was supported by the Government of Germany through its CARICOM programme. 
According to the Chief Minister, more than 80 per cent of the staff had been formally trained. 
The experience of carrying out disaster assessments and the measurement of their economic consequences will be summarized. Possible implications for the affected country's institutions, given social and economic circumstances, will also be presented. 
The intent of the case studies is to provide common and detailed experience on which to base the technical session discussion. 
The cases will construct a context in which the methodological issues and practical application of the topics (vulnerability assessments, benefit-cost analysis, and insurance) can be considered in more detail. 
The characteristics of an agricultural area in transition will be outlined. 
The paper reviews the way in which understanding or vulnerability has shifted and enlarged over time. 
As usually practised, such analysis fails to account for the fact that future project benefits may be highly uncertain if prone to the effects of natural disasters. 
These limited information approaches allow recognition of the impacts that natural disasters can have on project feasibility but are crude in their ability to convey useful information to decision-makers. 
To illustrate the use of risk-modified, benefit-cost analysis, an example will be presented for an agricultural development project in the Caribbean. 
The paper then focuses on the concerns that the insurance industry has had on the impact of a catastrophic disaster on their solvency. 
1. The present report summarizes the actions taken by the Administrator to implement Governing Council decision 93/21 of 18 June 1993. 
3. Immediately following Governing Council decision 93/21, the broad parameters of an initial package of assistance were developed in July 1993 in order to address the most immediate human development concerns in the areas stressed by the Council, within a cohesive and convergent United Nations system-wide effort. 
Throughout the formulation process, the mission met directly with communities, village leaders, non-governmental organizations (NGOs), and local officials in each of the target townships. Bilateral donor and other embassies were fully briefed. 
4. The package developed is entitled the Human Development Initiative since it is clearly designed to address poverty, promote a sustainable utilization of natural resources and directly involve, and strengthen the capacity of, the communities in their own development. 
It consists of 15 separate but mutually linked projects entirely in the areas stressed by the Governing Council. 
The areas and populations chosen are far from major urban centres. 
6. The Human Development Initiative, in its overall coverage, is an optimal, fair and reasonable response to critical humanitarian concerns in Myanmar. 
The limited UNDP resources currently made available cannot, however, address even a small part of the overall needs, nor can these needs be met by the modest external resources available from other sources. 
This further emphasizes the need for full coordination, cohesion and convergence of inputs and efforts by all United Nations agencies. 
This convergence has been actively promoted and successfully pursued. 
The projects will be executed by designated United Nations agencies within their sphere of competence and expertise. 
It has been ensured that local administrations, in the townships, will fully collaborate and assist in their implementation. 
The Human Development Initiative package has also benefited from increasing interest of national and international NGOs, who will be associated in the implementation of several projects. 
The planning and implementation of Human Development Initiative interventions will be based on full participation of beneficiaries in order to increase ownership and sustainability. 
Community development workers will be recruited under the Human Development Initiative. 
7. The 15 projects included in the Human Development Initiative share the following common objectives towards achieving human welfare: 
(a) Adherence to international human development strategies and goals developed within the United Nations system; 
8. As stated earlier, all Human Development Initiative projects will be executed by different United Nations agencies and involve different sector counterparts. 
In order to ensure a fully coordinated programme strategy, as well as synergy in implementation and provision of inputs to the communities, a central support project, with staff in the participating townships, will facilitate data gathering, needs assessment, training and support to communities and provide logistics support. 
Regular monitoring at the community level by the UNDP field office and each of the executing agencies will be ensured. 
9. The overall package as a framework and each of the individual projects were reviewed in depth in UNDP headquarters. 
On the basis of this review and in accordance with paragraph 4 of Governing Council decision 93/21, the Administrator has approved 14 projects during the period December 1993 to February 1994. 
The fifteenth project concerning HIV/AIDS is planned to be formulated in mid-1994, taking into account the conclusions of an in-depth evaluation of an ongoing HIV/AIDS project. 
10. From September 1993 to early 1994, preparatory implementation arrangements were undertaken by the country office to ensure rapid start-up. 
The 14 projects approved by the Administrator have commenced full implementation and their progress will be reported on in the statement introducing the present report at the meeting of the Executive Board. 
Already, national staff under the projects, most of whom are returning former United Nations Volunteers (UNV) specialists, have been posted to each township and have initiated contacts with recipient communities. 
An outline of important aspects of all the 15 projects in the Human Development Initiative package is attached as annex I. The total financial allocation for all of these projects is $27 million, with most of the allocation expected to be delivered before the end of 1995. 
This is being done in full consultation with the United Nations agencies, the international NGOs working in Myanmar, local embassies and national programme managers. 
Following the assessment, the Administrator will respond to paragraph 4 of Governing Council decision 93/21 relating to future programming, also taking into account any decision that the Executive Board may take on the present report. 
TYPE THE REQUIRED INFORMATION AND ADJUST TABS IF NECESSARY. 1. The present report, in pursuance of Governing Council decision 93/32, describes the efforts made by the Administrator to explore all options and modalities for mobilizing additional resources and closer cooperation with multilateral financing institutions. 
It should be noted that the Administrator will submit the more substantive, biannual report on the United Nations Capital Development Fund (UNCDF) in 1995. 
3. UNCDF has held preliminary discussions with several foundations about their potential support to UNCDF. 
There appears to be scope for funding from the foundation sector; however in order to exploit it, UNCDF must undertake a systematic and concerted resource mobilization effort concentrating solely on this sector. 
4. In pursuance of other financing sources, UNCDF also contacted the Government of Belgium concerning the potential for co-financing through their Survival Fund, which is geared towards poverty alleviation in least developed countries (LDCs). 
Four project proposals have been submitted for their consideration, and the prospects for co-financing are promising. 
5. UNCDF has been in regular contact with the Caisse fran\x{84f7}ise de deloppement. 
This has been valuable and may lead to jointly financed projects. 
6. In light of the close cultural and historical ties between the Arab States and many UNCDF programme countries, UNCDF has renewed its contact with the Arab Development Funds. 
8. Since 1989, there has been a substantial level of joint programming with multilateral organizations; UNCDF co-financed a housing project in Chad with the World Bank and a seed-production project in Mauritania with the Organization of Petroleum Exporting Countries (OPEC). 
In addition, the Administrator will examine with the Executive Board the possibility of expanding UNCDF loan activities in light of the good repayment rates on loans to Nepal (provincial bio-gas scheme) and Botswana (road construction/water supply for tourism). 
10. The Administrator believes that UNCDF should be much larger and more vital and more complementary to UNDP as a whole if the United Nations development missions are to be fulfilled. 
He believes that changes can be made in the missions and objectives of UNCDF that will make possible much greater resource mobilization and country impact. 
He is working with UNCDF now to develop proposals along these lines, and will present them to the Executive Board in due course. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,612. 
I am writing this letter at 2100 hours (CET) on 25 April 1994. 
We have received reliable information that Karadzic's forces have not withdrawn from the three-kilometre designated exclusion area around Gorazde. 
Shooting and sniping in the town of Gorazde persist. 
These actions impede any free movement of civilians and evacuation of the wounded. 
The Territory consists of two groups of islands separated by Turks Island Passage, a deep-water channel approximately 35 kilometres wide. 
The Turks group comprises two inhabited islands, namely, Grand Turk (on which Cockburn Town, the capital, is located) and Salt Cay, as well as eight uninhabited cays and a large number of islets. 
3. The l988 Constitution of the Territory provides for a Governor appointed by the Queen, an Executive Council and a Legislative Council. 
The new Legislative Council consists of l9 members. There are 13 elected representatives, 3 members appointed by the Governor and 3 ex officio members of the Executive Council. 
Under the Constitution, the three members appointed by the Governor are chosen as follows: one member on the advice of the Chief Minister, another in consultation with the Leader of the Opposition and a third at his own discretion. 
According to the Constitution, the Governor may refuse to assent to legislation or bills passed by the Legislature. 
He may also enforce bills that have not previously been approved by the Legislature. 
7. In his Budget Address to the Legislature in July l993, the Chief Minister said that the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland had accepted the proposed changes to the Constitution submitted to its Foreign and Commonwealth Office by the territorial Government. 
The amendments, drafted during a constitutional review exercise, had enabled the Chief Minister, inter alia, to increase the number of members in the Government from five to six, and to delegate certain functions of the Public Service Commission to other government organs. 
8. The constitutional changes also affected the electoral provisions by introducing a system of single member constituency for the next general elections. 
The Chief Minister said that his Government would continue to campaign for further constitutional changes. 
His party, which did not participate in the constitutional review, characterized the whole exercise as a unilateral action by the Government. 
12. In his address to the Legislature on 30 March l992, the Chief Minister said that: 
14. In his l992 Budget Speech, the Chief Minister said that over 50 per cent of the Territory's annual budget was related to manpower costs. 
15. Government statistics showed a total of 878 civil servants for the period l992-l993 and 882 for the period 1993-l994. 
Public sector reform would inevitably call for rationalization of the service, which would include redundancy. 
17. The economy of the Turks and Caicos Islands continues to be based primarily on property development, offshore banking, tourism, the export of fish and government expenditure. 
The Territory also draws considerable external assistance from the United Kingdom, Canada and such international and regional institutions as the European Development Fund and the Caribbean Development Bank (CDB). 
18. Owing to the world recession, the overall level of economic activity declined in financial year 1992/93. 
This situation was compounded further by persisting difficulties encountered by the Government in its quest for reliable quality air service to the Turks and Caicos Islands. 
19. During the period under review, the few positive developments in the economy included the completion of key tourism facilities in Providenciales and some progress in the offshore financial services, although the Government recognizes that the Territory's economic performance could be improved by better promotional activities. 
20. Also during this period, the bilateral aid programme which the Government had negotiated with the United Kingdom had positive effects, among which was the setting up of public infrastructure projects designed to support the development of business and investment in the Territory. 
22. The combined effect of the above-mentioned negative economic factors led to a budget deficit, which was expected to reach $4.8 million for the period 1992-1993, with revenue and expenditure reaching $23.4 million and $28.2 million respectively. 
For the period l993-l994, the deficit was expected to be $4.1 million which would require substantial borrowing, thus raising the government debt to a critical level. 
24. The Chief Minister made clear, however, that certain sectors considered essential by the Government would not be subject to cost reductions. 
Those related to health, security, education and revenue collection. 
The Government was also studying the recommendations contained in a comprehensive report prepared by a consultant on ways and means to improve the efficiency of the Government's revenue collection. 
Rather, taking into account the report's warning against overtaxing the Territory's economic base, the Government's initiatives would focus on devising a more efficient way of collecting taxes and using those taxes to provide good incentives for economic development. 
In addition, the Government was planning to introduce for l993 a zero growth budget which, together with the planned reform of the public service, would help to redress the economic performance of the Territory and reduce its deficit. 
26. The total land area of the Territory is approximately 50,l80 hectares. 
Beach-front properties, amounting to some 2,400 hectares, are owned by private land developers. 
The Executive Council of the Territory and the Foreign and Commonwealth Office of the United Kingdom adopted a new land policy designed to facilitate the full and gainful participation of the islanders in the development of the country. 
27. The agriculture sector is small and limited to subsistence farming for the local market. 
Limited farming activities are carried out on North Caicos and Middle Caicos and, to a lesser extent, on Providenciales and Grand Turk. 
30. Fishing is one of the most important primary economic activities in the Territory. 
Its main commodities are lobster and conch. 
This industry provides all of the Territory's exports and is an important source of employment. 
32. The Chief Minister said in his l993 Budget Speech that better regulation of the fishing industry through the reduction of foreign poaching and the controlling and capture of undersized products had resulted in a dramatic improvement in catches. 
In continuance of those efforts, the Government was considering new legislation for the control of all marine resource exploitation. 
33. In support of efforts by the Marine Department to manage the lobster and conch resources, a project research programme had been instituted and expanded. 
This had involved continued infrastructure development, including the construction of an aquarium and laboratory facility on South Caicos. 
34. The Chief Minister said that the data collected from all those research activities would be used to develop an appropriate plan for the sector detailing proposals for sustainable marine resource management. 
Also, the Fisheries Management and Development Programme had successfully undertaken surveys of the potential resources of deep-water snapper and grouper, as well as nearshore tuna. 
While development potential remained limited, increased catches of snapper and grouper had been made by local vessels. 
He added that the airline had agreed to increase the number of passengers either by using larger airplanes or by increasing the frequency of flights to Providenciales. 
In addition, Turks and Caicos Airways had decided to commence direct flights between Grand Turk and Miami twice weekly. 
That trend was expected to continue throughout the summer, with many hotels and guest houses booking record numbers of tourists from Europe. 
Meanwhile, the Government had completed the drafting of its tourism policy, the main objectives of which were to increase the number and quality of visitors to the Territory, to establish national standards for the industry and to increase to the utmost revenue from the sector. 
39. The Government was also committed to the involvement of Turks and Caicos islanders in the hospitality industry, not only as employees, but also as property owners. 
In this connection, the Government would support the establishment of additional accommodations for tourists. 
The growth in the tourist industry provided opportunities for intersectoral linkages in the areas of agriculture, fisheries, handicraft and offshore finance in relation to which the Government sought to coordinate activities so that more of the revenue derived from tourism might be retained in the local economy. 
40. Communications and other basic facilities are important to the Territory in terms of both maintaining contact between the inhabited islands and servicing the economy of the Territory, which depends on tourism, offshore banking and the activities of the business community. 
41. The total length of roads in the Territory was 547 kilometres at the end of l989, and their distribution by island was as follows: Grand Turk, 79 kilometres; Salt Cay, 12 kilometres; South Caicos, 45 kilometres; Middle Caicos, 64 kilometres; North Caicos, 130 kilometres; and Providenciales, 137 kilometres. 
42. There are small harbours on Grand Turk and Providenciales, as well as docking facilities on North Caicos, South Caicos and Salt Cay. 
Middle Caicos has no docking facilities. 
43. According to the territorial Government, there are six airstrips on the Turks and Caicos Islands, of which only the one located on Salt Cay remains unpaved, while the airstrip on Middle Caicos is partially paved. 
Links with outside countries are provided by major airports on Grand Turk and Providenciales and, to a lesser extent, by a small airport on South Caicos. 
44. In March l992, the Chief Minister said that, since Providenciales was the Territory's major tourist destination, the Government had turned its attention with urgency to the development of a proper airport terminal on that island. 
45. Several United Nations bodies and specialized agencies provide assistance to the Territory. 
46. Within the United Nations system, UNDP continues to be the main source of technical assistance to the Territory. 
In its Fourth Programming Cycle, UNDP provided high-level technical support to key sectors of the Territory. 
This enabled the setting up of various projects in housing, education and water management, with the assistance of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements, UNESCO and the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development of the United Nations Secretariat, respectively. 
UNDP provided technical advice and support in the development and formulation of national policies, in the improvement of infrastructure, in export promotion and in human resources development. 
In the latter activity, UNDP will address the issues of water management, sewage disposal and reduction of the impact of the tourist industry on the environment. 
It makes provision for $97l,000 in technical assistance resources in the form of the regular indicative planning figure allocated to the country. 
The planned expenditure for the CARICOM component of the regional programme for this period is $7 million. 
49. During the period under review, UNCTAD took steps to implement its Automated System for Customs Data in the framework of its programme on trade facilitation. 
It also provided assistance in the fields of vocational training and social security and helped establish a national insurance scheme. 
50. The services of a consultant were provided by FAO for a project on integrated development planning. 
WHO, whose technical cooperation is coordinated by PAHO, provided technical assistance in the areas of community water supply and sanitation, health services development and the control of acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS). 
UNESCO trained project directors in the field of education in the development of an appropriate curriculum for preventive drug education. 
52. The Government is the largest employer, with 31 per cent of the active labour force holding government jobs. 
The manufacturing, commerce, transport and communication, insurance and real estate sectors employ, in sum, 13 per cent of the workforce. 
54. The influx of illegal immigrants from neighbouring islands, either for political or economic reasons, is a recurrent problem. 
55. In his l992 address to the Legislature, the Chief Minister said that, in an effort to control illegal immigration, the Government had introduced a system of computerized records to track down illegal immigrants (see A/AC.l09/ll39, para. 67). 
In his l993 Budget Speech, however, he recognized that the Territory still faced serious illegal immigration problems. 
The Government, he said, was determined to resolve the issue, but its actions were hampered by temporary impediments, including the shortage of funds for repatriation, despite the fact that the Government had substantially increased its budgetary allocation for fiscal year 1993/94 for that purpose. 
The Chief Minister also said that the situation in Haiti was another impediment to the repatriation scheme. 
56. He added that the Government was further faced with the expatriate community's increasing expectation of being granted belongerships although the permanent resident status of the expatriates would be sufficient to protect their positions and livelihood in the islands. 
57. The Chief Minister said in July l993 that the main purpose of the new Ministry of Health and Social Security was to strengthen the Territory's health and social welfare system and to increase its capacity to deliver services adequately to its people. 
In addition, the new ministry would be responsible for national insurance and housing. 
58. He noted that a new primary and secondary health care facility was now under construction in Providenciales and that it would be fully equipped. It would offer patients a wide range of services which would include medical and surgical assistance in paediatrics and other areas. 
Also, a haemodialysis unit would be set up at the Grand Turk Hospital as a life support system for patients requiring dialysis treatment. 
59. Recognizing the serious threat posed by AIDS and the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV) to the people of the Territory, the Government continued to support the AIDS prevention and control programme. 
The Ministry of Health had recently appointed a qualified AIDS coordinator for the programme, which was expected to gain momentum. 
60. New initiatives taken by the Government to protect the environment included the Public Environment Health Ordinance, the Parks Ordinance and the National Trust Ordinance designating 33 protected areas as national parks, nature reserves, sanctuaries and places of historical interest. 
Those areas totalled 699 square kilometres. 
61. In pursuance of its pledge to take severe measures against offenders, the Government had brought pressure to bear on many owners/occupiers of property to remove garbage and derelict buildings. 
On the initiative of the Department of Planning and the Department of Environment, Heritage and Parks, a campaign of publicity had been launched and information had been disseminated to raise awareness and respect for the environment. 
63. The Chief Minister said in his Budget Speech of July l993 that the national insurance scheme had collected over $3.5 million between April l992 and May 1993 and had paid out some $7l,000 in benefits, including injury, sickness, disablement benefits, maternity allowance, funeral grants and retirement grants. 
He added that, in addition to providing those benefits to the people, the insurance scheme was a valuable stock of national savings which his Government would seek to reinvest in the community. 
64. Government efforts in the housing sector included the completion of a settlement upgrading survey for Grand Turk with a view to improving the quality of low-income housing. 
65. The Chief Minister announced that efforts would be made to institute a family court system to secure child support from estranged fathers who were employed. 
66. There are two main levels in the educational system of the Turks and Caicos Islands, namely, primary and secondary. 
Children receive seven years of primary schooling between 4 and 12 years of age. 
Secondary education at the three public high schools in the Territory lasts for five years. 
A private commercial college is functioning on Grand Turk. 
67. The Chief Minister said in March l992 that there were ll primary schools in the Territory with an enrolment of l,383 students and 72 teachers, 4 high schools with an enrolment of 993 and a staff of 83, for a total of 2,376 students and l55 teachers. 
68. Only 40 of the primary school teachers were trained. 
At the high school level, 85 per cent of the staff were expatriate contract officers, including three principals. 
70. The School for Field Studies on South Caicos, the first university-level institution, is devoted exclusively to marine environmental studies. 
71. Addressing the Legislature in July l993, the Chief Minister said that the Government had taken significant steps to improve the educational standards of the Territory. 
72. The Government had continued to expand physical facilities at eight schools, at a total cost of approximately US $2 million. 
It had also set up a task force on the establishment of a tertiary education institution which was currently working on the preparation of curricula for business studies, pre-health courses, technical and vocational studies, and the introduction to teacher training. 
The task force was established to coordinate those endeavours with regional polytechnic institutions so as to enable the Territory's high school graduates to qualify beforehand for professional programmes of study in the Territory. 
Recalling also Security Council resolution 881 (1993) of 4 November 1993, by which the Council approved the continued presence of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia until 31 January 1994 with a revised interim mandate and comprising up to five military observers, 
Recalling its decisions 48/475 A of 23 December 1993 and 48/475 B of 5 April 1994 on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
1. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to present budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
2. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain Assembly resolutions concerning the form of budget documents concerning peace-keeping operations; 
7. Affirms that it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
9. Decides also to appropriate to the Special Account the amount of $1,251,800 gross ($1,220,100 net) for the maintenance of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia for the period from 1 February to 31 March 1994; 
12. Decides also, that there shall be set off against the apportionment among Member States, as provided in paragraph 11 above, the balance of the apportioned amount of $257,400 gross ($240,900 net) authorized by Assembly decision 48/475 A for the period ending 31 January 1994; 
13. Decides further, as an ad hoc arrangement, to apportion an amount of $1,002,600 gross ($939,000 net) for the period from 1 April to 30 June 1994 among Member States in accordance with the scheme set out in paragraph 11 above; 
18. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia". 
Considering the great difficulty of the subject and the high number of issues raised in the said report, it was thought useful, together with Professor Derek Bowett, to list those issues in logical order with a view to favouring an orderly and fruitful debate. 
A. Can the crimes be defined? 
But paragraph 2 is somewhat "circular", referring to a breach which is recognized as a crime by the international community: the question remains, what crimes are so recognized? 
(a) A serious breach of an international obligation of essential importance for the maintenance of international peace and security, such as that prohibiting aggression; 
(b) A serious breach of an international obligation of essential importance for safeguarding the right of self-determination of peoples, such as that prohibiting the establishment or maintenance by force of colonial domination; 
(c) A serious breach on a widespread scale of an international obligation of essential importance for safeguarding the human being, such as those prohibiting slavery, genocide and apartheid; 
7. In the case of such crimes, the determination could be made by: 
(c) The Security Council. 
In fact the Security Council has never, as yet, characterized a State as an "aggressor". 
8. In the case of other crimes, the determination could be made by: 
However, no such court exists. 
The newly proposed court is designed to deal with individuals, not States. 
And, if so, is this entitlement dependent upon a decision of a competent United Nations organ, such as the Security Council, or can States demand these remedies on their own initiative? 
(b) Do the conditions of article 12 apply? 
(c) Does proportionality apply as provided in article 13? 
(e) Would departures from the normal conditions governing countermeasures be possible for all States, or only the actual victim of the crime? 
13. The question arises whether, in the case of a crime, any State should be allowed to seek remedies or to resort to countermeasures on its own authority or on authority from the Security Council or further to an authorization from a competent court. 
15. In the second alternative, would the Security Council be competent outside the domain of crimes involving aggression or unlawful use of force? 
16. The third alternative is a theoretical one since no court competent to deal with such matters currently exists. 
17. This question arises in the case of consent (article 29 of Part One), force majeure (article 31 of Part One), distress (article 32 of Part One) and state of necessity (article 33 of Part One). 
18. The obligation not to recognize as legal any territorial acquisition resulting from aggression is already accepted. 
20. The above list should of course be no obstacle to debating any other relevant issues dealt with in the fifth report or otherwise considered important by members of the Commission. 
The Council of the Heads of State of the Commonwealth reaffirms its desire to promote in every way the search for the only possible solution - a compromise. 
The main priority - indispensable for a settlement - is an immediate cease-fire and the cessation of all hostilities, to be followed by a reliable means of consolidating those achievements. 
This is a prerequisite for the elimination of the consequences of the tragic confrontation. 
The States parties to the Agreement of 24 September 1993 on Collective Peace-keeping Forces and Joint Measures for Their Logistical Support (hereinafter referred to as "the States parties"), 
Noting in this regard the stabilizing role of the Collective Peace-keeping Forces in the Republic of Tajikistan as a deterrent to the renewal of large-scale armed conflicts and a guarantor of the safety of the civilian population, 
2. For the period during which this decision remains in force, the Republic of Kazakhstan, the Kyrgyz Republic, the Russian Federation and the Republic of Uzbekistan shall contribute to the Collective Peace-keeping Forces, if they have not already done so, their respective contingents, whose total strength shall be 16,000. 
(b) assist in the delivery, protection and distribution of emergency and other humanitarian aid, create conditions for the safe return of refugees to their places of permanent residence and guard the infrastructure and other vitally important facilities required for the foregoing purposes; 
For the Azerbaijani Republic: For the Russian Federation: 
- Voluntary contributions from States and juridical and physical persons. 
Contributions may be made in roubles of the Russian Federation, the national currencies of the States signatories to the Agreement, freely convertible currency, or equipment, property and other tangible assets. 
The Fund may open departments, subsidiaries, missions and rouble and foreign currency accounts in the States signatories to the Agreement. 
The Fund shall operate in accordance with the norms and principles of international law, documents adopted within the framework of the Commonwealth of Independent States and the present Statute. 
- To accumulate financial contributions; 
- To attract additional resources; 
- To participate in financing programmes for the rehabilitation and development of afflicted regions, sectors and facilities; 
- To monitor the effective utilization for the intended purposes of the financial, material and other assistance provided out of the Fund's resources. 
Its rights in this capacity shall be acknowledged in the territory of the States signatories to the Agreement. 
The Fund may for the conduct of its activity open departments, subsidiaries and missions, and authorize other juridical or physical persons to engage in the necessary activities not in conflict with the Statute of the Fund. 
- Contributions from the founders of the Fund in the form of financial and material resources, works and services; 
- Voluntary contributions from States and juridical and physical persons. 
The Government welcomes the current peace efforts initiated by the Secretary-General on Afghanistan. 
The continuing violence in Afghanistan is a matter of profound regret. 
We have consistently stood for a united, independent and non-aligned Afghanistan free of foreign interference. 
As a neighbourly country, we have an abiding concern for the welfare and prosperity of the Afghan people. 
India will be willing to contribute all possible humanitarian assistance to Afghanistan at this juncture and to participate in Afghanistan's reconstruction. 
It was regrettable that the final text of the resolution did not incorporate the text of a previous draft resolution submitted by another delegation which had noted that the level of additional contributions apportioned among member States was unnecessarily high. 
However, he welcomed the Committee's adoption of the proposal made by his delegation that approximately $21 million should be appropriated, rather than the lower sum proposed by other delegations which, in its opinion, would not have been sufficient. 
6. The CHAIRMAN drew attention to draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.50, submitted by Canada on the basis of informal consultations, and said that he took it that the Committee wished to adopt that draft resolution without a vote. 
13. The CHAIRMAN said that the Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General on the support account for peace-keeping operations (A/C.5/48/69); in that respect, he drew attention to General Assembly resolution 48/226, of 23 December 1993, and in particular operative paragraphs 1 and 3. 
14. Mr. TAKASU (Controller), introducing the report of the Secretary-General on the support account for peace-keeping operations, said that the report had been prepared on an emergency basis in order to draw the attention of the General Assembly to the severe difficulties caused by the adoption of resolution 48/226. 
He recalled that the Advisory Committee, in its report to the General Assembly (A/48/757), had recommended that a total of 148 posts should be authorized for the six-month period between 1 January and 30 June 1994. 
However the General Assembly, in its resolution 48/226 of 23 December 1993, had approved 122 additional posts, thereby reducing the number of posts by 26. 
All 26 were for the Department of Administration and Management and of the 26 posts, 24 had previously been authorized by the Advisory Committee in July 1993 and had been operating between August and December 1993. 
15. Although it was considered that support for peace-keeping operations was primarily the function of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and the Field Operations Division, other units of the Secretariat also provided essential support, without which the effective functioning of peace-keeping operations would be seriously compromised. 
Nevertheless, he felt that the adoption of decisions should be postponed until a later meeting. 
20. As to document A/C.5/48/69, he said that his delegation had received it when it had entered the room; he would need at least 24 hours to study it in full and seek instructions from his Government. 
The term "simultaneous", in his delegation's view, meant on the same day and he would therefore welcome an explanation from the Secretariat. 
Some delegations were very interested, and continued to be interested, in avoiding what they referred to as double-entry budgeting. 
Perhaps three months was insufficient time to prepare a report such as the one requested in December, which had still not been received, although there was still a need for the Secretariat to establish transparent and clear criteria and a rational approach. 
23. He was surprised at the references to overall reductions when what had been decided in December was not to approve certain proposals for the creation of new posts. 
He was also surprised that the Secretariat had failed to mention any difficulties in the Office of Conference Services, even though there was widespread dissatisfaction with that Office among those delegations which were not lucky enough to speak English. 
24. While he understood why the Secretariat might expect approval for the 26 posts, as proposed in document A/C.5/48/69, it was necessary to have an exchange of views and informal consultations before a decision was adopted. 
Even though the Secretariat was working in good faith and was not attempting to force the adoption of its recommendations on such a sensitive matter, it must be emphasized that the material working conditions of delegations were neither easy nor satisfactory. 
faced by the Department of Administration and Management, he was of the view that everyone concerned should cooperate in order to find a solution whereby favourable consideration could be given to the request of the Secretary-General contained in document A/C.5/48/69. 
27. Mr. GRANT (United States of America) said that his Government viewed the question of the support account for peace-keeping operations as an important and sensitive one, which it believed should be considered within the broader context of the discussion on the account as a whole. 
Generally speaking, he preferred that approach rather than that of dealing with one particular aspect of the support account. 
He wondered what the situation would be if, for example, the posts were not reinstated; which other parts of the Organization's activities financed from the support account could generate the savings that had led to the conclusion arrived at in the document, and other such questions. 
29. Mrs. SAEKI (Japan) said that the Fifth Committee was constantly calling for responsibility, transparency, good management, etc., but it was also its responsibility to request the Secretariat to do a good job, and for that it had to provide the necessary resources. 
Although the Committee could wait for a report setting out the conceptual approach, it was now in a position to adopt a provisional decision supporting the proposals put forward in the Secretary-General's report, which would be reviewed when the issues of principle were considered at a later stage. 
30. Mr. CHUINKAM (Cameroon) said he fully supported the proposal that the 26 posts should be reinstated and agreed with the views expressed by the delegations of the United Kingdom, Germany, and, in particular, Japan. 
31. Mr. DAMICO (Brazil) supported the Secretariat's arguments and recalled the repercussions which previous decisions had had, particularly in circumstances in which the effectiveness of the Secretariat's work appeared to be jeopardized. 
Since the reinstatement of the 26 posts did not entail an increased level of resources, he did not foresee any difficulties in approving the Secretary-General's proposals. 
32. Mr. MSELLE (Chairman of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions) said that the Advisory Committee had not considered it necessary to submit comments on document A/C.5/48/69, since it had done so the previous year. 
35. Mr. BOIN (France) asked whether the report that was awaited was that of the Advisory Committee or of the Secretary-General. 
36. Mr. MSELLE (Chairman of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions) indicated that in paragraph 6 of its report (A/48/757), the Advisory Committee requested the Secretary-General to submit to it a report containing conceptual principles and a practical rationale. 
Consequently, given the difficulties reported by the Secretary-General in his report, his delegation agreed with others, such as that of Japan, that the question should be considered in greater depth. 
39. Mr. KELLY (Ireland) supported the proposal made by the representative of the Netherlands. 
41. Mr. GRANT (United States of America) regretted that the Committee felt pressured to adopt an immediate decision and wished to place on record that his delegation would not subject itself to any deadline in the consideration of the matter. 
The meeting rose at 12.02 p.m. 
By its resolution 905 (1994) of 23 March 1994, the Security Council had decided to extend the mandate of UNMIH until 30 June 1994. 
3. Mr. HOSANG (Director, Peace-keeping Financing Division) said that of the amount of approximately $1.3 million apportioned among Member States for the financing of UNMIH, as at 29 March 1994, $486,000 had been received, leaving a balance of $833,000. 
His delegation particularly welcomed the fact that paragraph 18 of the draft resolution used the phrase "on an experimental basis" which could be used again in the future in other similar resolutions. 
However, if such improvements were to be possible, the work of the Organization with respect to budgetary matters would have to be improved, as would the participation of Member States, and his delegation was prepared to cooperate with other delegations and with the Secretariat to achieve that objective. 
In applying that provision, the Secretariat would have to take the whole of paragraph 42 of the aforementioned report into account so that no apportionment of expenses should be decided until the Security Council had extended the mandate of UNIKOM. 
9. The CHAIRMAN said that the Committee had concluded that stage of its consideration of agenda item 132 (a) and he requested the Rapporteur to report thereon direct to the plenary General Assembly. 
12. Mr. GUREN (Turkey) said that his country had reluctantly joined in the consensus in favour of the draft resolution in order to express its support for the activities of UNFICYP. 
He hoped that in the following months, the streamlining process would continue and, in that connection, he supported the statement by the Netherlands delegation. 
14. Mr. MICHALSKI (United States of America) said that, while his country was pleased to support the resolution, it regretted that it did not include the usual formula which reflected outstanding contributions in respect of peace-keeping operations. 
15. Mr. JU Kuilin (China) said that, if authorization was granted to enter into commitments for a prolonged period, very serious problems might arise with respect, for example, to the annual nature of the budget and the volume of reserves for peace-keeping operations. 
In the current circumstances, his delegation could not accept an annual budget for peace-keeping operations. 
Much more time had been required than had initially been expected for various reasons, including the complicated nature of the issue and the new ideas proposed by certain Member States during the consultations which other delegations had not had time to consider. 
Member States and the Secretariat must show greater understanding and, despite the limitations created by differences of principle, seek to achieve compromise solutions. 
In paragraph 12 of the report, therefore, the Secretary-General was requested to submit, by 1 November 1994, a further report on the International Tribunal. 
Paragraphs 12 and 13 indicated the type of information required. 
Like the United States, the Nordic countries, Australia and Japan, as well as other countries, the European Union believed that the financing of the Tribunal should be dealt with in a section of the regular budget, without prejudice to the funding of other regular budget activities and programmes. 
If necessary, the European Union would be ready to accept an additional assessment. 
In connection with paragraph 17 of the report of the Advisory Committee (A/48/915), it believed that the appropriate arrangements referred to had already been agreed and that the General Assembly should take action on the matter. 
Finally, the European Union was especially pleased that the host country of the Tribunal was one of its member States. 
Several of its members had pledged voluntary contributions to the Tribunal. 
24. Chile was prepared to give the Secretary-General authorization to enter into further commitments not exceeding $11 million while awaiting the revised estimates referred to in his report. 
With regard to the statement by the Secretariat that, as the Tribunal acquired greater experience, it would be necessary to re-evaluate the budget estimates, her delegation believed that the estimates should be reviewed annually in order to ensure appropriate and adequate financing for the Tribunal. 
27. She hoped that the Secretariat would be in a position to respond to the questions raised in paragraphs 9, 12 and 13 of the report of the Advisory Committee (A/48/915); her delegation supported general administrative management on an annual basis. 
On the other hand, it was concerned that the judges of the Tribunal would be remunerated in direct relation to the services required of them; it shared the Advisory Committee's view on that matter as stated in paragraphs 12 and 21 of its report. 
Since the Tribunal was not a permanent mechanism but a special institution, it should be financed as such. 
31. Mr. DIMOV (Bulgaria) supported the Advisory Committee's proposal contained in paragraph 12 of its report (A/48/915), given that not all conditions for the working of the Tribunal had been made clear and because of the time constraints. 
32. His delegation noted with satisfaction the prevailing positive attitude to voluntary contributions as an important supplement to the core financing of the Tribunal. 
Finally, it shared the view of the European Union that the General Assembly should send a clear message of its determination to give effect to the resolution to create the International Tribunal, by providing it with all the necessary means to fulfil its mandate. 
34. Ms. GOICOCHEA (Cuba) said that she was in general agreement with the views expressed by the representatives of Chile and Mexico. 
She therefore disagreed with the view that the Tribunal should be made to rely on voluntary contributions for its functioning. 
In her view, it should be financed by means of the special scale for several reasons. 
It was common knowledge that the four Geneva Conventions and the Additional Protocols thereto contemplated situations of war. 
For that reason, the Security Council, given its special responsibility for maintaining international peace and security, could decide to establish such a mechanism. 
The link between the establishment of the Tribunal and peace and security was recognized in the ninth preambular paragraph of Security Council resolution 808 (1993). 
It should also be mentioned, without thereby trying to excuse the Security Council for having adopted decisions which were within the competence of the General Assembly, that the Secretariat bore an essential part of the responsibility, since it had not properly advised the Council on the matter. 
36. In paragraph 22 of his report (A/C.5/48/44/Add.1), the Secretary-General requested the General Assembly to determine the conditions of service of the members of the Tribunal. 
Consequently, her delegation supported the conclusions and recommendations expressed by the Advisory Committee in paragraphs 8 and 9 of its report (A/48/915). 
In that regard, Cuba considered it necessary to include in the draft resolution the relevant recommendations contained in paragraphs 12, 13 and 14 of the Advisory Committee's report (A/48/915). 
Furthermore, Cuba wished to request the Secretariat to confirm that the $11 million which had been proposed would permit the Tribunal to discharge its planned functions. 
39. Ms. ROTHEISER (Austria) said that her delegation attached the utmost importance to the functioning of, and thus to a sound funding basis for, the Tribunal. 
Austria was considering making voluntary contributions to the Tribunal as a sign of its commitment to that activity. 
44. Mr. MILLER (Canada) said that the Tribunal should be financed from the United Nations regular budget for the biennium 1994-1995 and that funds should be granted for the remaining months of the biennium not just for 1994. 
The Tribunal should have a sound and stable financial base; that was essential to its independence and impartiality. 
Canada shared the concern of Austria and other States that the delay in financing, or insufficient funding, might send the wrong political signals regarding the international community's commitment to the Tribunal. 
46. Mr. DANKWA (Ghana) said it was to be assumed that all Member States had an interest in ensuring that the Tribunal began operating as soon as possible and that it had a sound and secure financial base. 
In view of the political importance of the issue, Ghana also strongly supported the Advisory Committee's recommendation that the Secretary-General should be authorized to enter into commitments not exceeding $11 million, and hoped that the Secretary-General would be able to submit the report requested. 
had also been stated that the Tribunal would deal with human rights questions, and that, accordingly, it was doubtful whether the Security Council was competent to establish it. 
51. Mr. MICHALSKI (United States of America) requested the Secretariat to provide a detailed list of countries which had paid their voluntary contributions and those which had made pledges, together with the sums paid or pledged by each one. 
He also requested the Secretariat to indicate whether, in accordance with paragraph 47 of the report of the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/44), which dealt with the travel of the accused persons, the United Nations air transport rules would be applied in respect of flights of over nine hours. 
52. Mr. BOIN (France) supported the comments made by the United States and requested to be provided with the most recently updated statement of the status of pledges in goods and services, particularly staffing services, that were specially intended for the Prosecutor's Office. 
54. Mr. TAKASU (Controller), replying to the questions raised by delegations, said that the negotiations were in a final phase, and that all that was needed was the General Assembly's authorization for the signing of the agreements. 
With regard to the resources recommended for the Tribunal by the Advisory Committee, namely, $11 million for 1994, efforts would be made to keep to that sum and, if other needs arose, guidance would be sought from the General Assembly. 
With regard to the justification of posts, some areas remained to be defined, as indicated in document A/C.5/48/44 and addendum 1 thereto, which should be considered an integral part of the original document. 
Nevertheless, he took note of the Cuban delegation's request; the next report would seek to provide fuller information in the light of the experience gained. 
55. Voluntary contributions had so far been received from Hungary, Liechtenstein, Namibia, Spain and Pakistan, and pledges had been made by Canada, Ireland, Italy, Norway, the United States and other countries. 
After the text of decision 48/402 C add the following: 
At its 88th plenary meeting, on 21 January 1994, the General Assembly, on a proposal by its President, 4/ decided to reopen consideration of agenda item 167 entitled "Building a peaceful and better world through sport". 
At its 89th plenary meeting, on 14 February 1994, the General Assembly, on a proposal by the President, decided to amend the title of agenda item 123 to read "Programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995". 
At its 90th plenary meeting, on 9 March 1994, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the General Committee, 6/ decided to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session, as item 178, an additional item entitled "Emergency assistance to Uganda" and to consider it directly in plenary meeting. 
At the same meeting, the General Assembly, on the proposal by the Secretary-General, 7/ decided to reopen consideration of agenda item 12 entitled "Report of the Economic and Social Council" and to consider it directly in plenary meeting. 
Also at the same meeting, the General Assembly, on the proposal by the Secretary-General, 8/ decided to reopen consideration of agenda item 17 (f) entitled "Appointment of members of the International Civil Service Commission" and to consider it directly in plenary meeting. 
After the text of decision 48/466 A add the following: 
At its 90th plenary meeting, on 9 March 1994, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the Fifth Committee, 13/ having recalled its decision 48/466 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission: 
After the text of decision 48/468 A add the following: 
After the text of decision 48/470 A add the following: 
At its 90th plenary meeting, on 9 March 1994, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the Fifth Committee, 15/ having recalled its resolution 47/210 B of 14 September 1993 and its decision 48/470 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Protection Force: 
After the text of decision 48/471 A add the following: 
At its 90th plenary meeting, on 9 March 1994, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the Fifth Committee, 16/ having recalled its decision 48/471 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Operation in Somalia II: 
After the text of decision 48/472 A add the following: 
(d) Decided also that future financial performance reports for peace-keeping operations would include information regarding the number of staff receiving tax reimbursements or advances, in proportion to the total number of staff during the previous financial period or periods, as well as amounts paid. 
After the text of decision 48/473 A add the following: 
At its 90th plenary meeting, on 9 March 1994, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the Fifth Committee, 18/ having recalled its decision 48/473 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique: 
2. On 21 March 1994, 90 days after receiving its fiftieth ratification, the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change entered into force and became an international legal instrument binding on its parties. 
As at 29 March 1994, the Convention has received 64 ratifications or accessions. 
In accordance with the provisions of article 12 of the Convention, at its ninth session the Committee adopted decisions on the guidelines and methodologies to be used by developed country parties and other parties included in annex I to the Convention in preparing their first national communications. 
The Committee has also initiated consideration on the adequacy of commitments; a large number of countries have emphasized the need for additional measures under the Convention to control greenhouse gas emissions beyond the year 2000. 
6. Discussions are under way on the rules of procedure of the Conference of the Parties, the financial mechanism of the Convention and criteria for joint implementation as provided by the Convention. 
7. The interim secretariat of the Convention provides substantive support to the work of the Committee and carries out, on an interim basis, the secretariat functions referred to in the Convention. 
It is also developing, in a joint activity with UNEP, a project to coordinate support for national climate change activities and to improve the exchange of information thereon. 
In addition, it maintains collaborative relationships with a range of agencies, programmes and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
Also at the ninth session, the Committee took note with satisfaction of the offer of the Government of Uruguay to host the permanent secretariat, and that of the Government of Switzerland to provide facilities to the permanent secretariat and to co-locate it with other secretariats. 
8. To date, 53 countries have ratified the Convention on Biological Diversity, which has enabled the Convention to enter into force on 29 December 1993. 
Although most of the work undertaken between June 1992 and April 1994 has been of an organizational nature, it is providing the foundation that is needed to translate the Convention into implementation programmes. 
10. The Conference of Parties is expected to take decisions that will guide the implementation of the Convention. The necessary preparations are being developed to provide the Conference of Parties with the tools it needs. 
Those tools will result from the following activities: 
More specifically, the following three agenda items will be discussed: 
(ii) Preparation of an agenda for scientific and technological research on the conservation and sustainable use of biological diversity; 
(iii) Identification of innovative, efficient and state-of- the-art technology and know-how relating to the conservation and sustainable use of biological diversity. 
11. The results of this meeting will be submitted to the Intergovernmental Committee, at its second meeting, scheduled to be held in Nairobi between 20 June and 1 July 1994. 
This preparatory process is supported by an interim secretariat established under the aegis of UNEP. 
13. One of the important outcomes of the Rio Conference was the recommendation, made in Agenda 21, to elaborate an international convention to combat desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa, with a view to finalizing it by June 1994. 
The Committee has held four sessions so far, with the fifth and final one scheduled to be held in Paris, from 6 to 18 June 1994. 
15. Working against a tight schedule which allowed for little more than a year for substantive negotiations, the Committee and its two working groups made considerable progress in drafting a text of the Convention. 
An informal working group has been set up to try to develop a new approach: it will meet during the inter-sessional period. 
17. The Committee also started negotiating a regional implementation annex for Africa. 
Together with annexes for other regions, such as Asia and Latin America, it will become an integral part of the Convention. 
18. The atmosphere in the Committee has been constructive and practical throughout, with a strong commitment of all participants to the success of the negotiations. 
19. The Convention to combat desertification will become an important component of a generation of environmental Conventions building upon Rio's sustainable development perspective, as well as on the Conventions on climate change and biodiversity. 
The indications are that success is within reach, and that the deadlines set in Rio will be honoured. 
20. The negotiations are facilitated by the International Panel of Experts on desertification, whose establishment, to assist the Secretariat, was mandated by the General Assembly. 
The Panel, which held its fifth meeting in March 1994, provides important and continuous input on questions ranging from the format and content of the Convention to scientific comment on specific issues and linkages, such as climate, biodiversity of dry lands, energy, water, and the socio-economic dimension. 
21. The Secretariat provides support to national and regional preparatory studies in countries affected by drought and desertification in Africa, in Latin America and in Asia. 
The studies, funded by Governments and United Nations agencies, have been instrumental in focusing the interests of the developing countries in the negotiating process and mobilizing national activities. 
The methodology suggested by the Secretariat has been widely employed by Governments and regional organizations engaged in the studies. 
22. The Secretariat has promoted the contribution of non-governmental organizations in the negotiations, and continues its efforts to keep the public and interested groups better informed of the substantive issues under discussion. 
It has also participated and helped to organize several international conferences in support of the negotiations. 
As a result, it was agreed that those States warranted special cooperation and assistance from the international community. 
24. The Preparatory Committee established in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/189 held its organizational session on 15-16 April 1993, and a substantive session on 30 August to 10 September 1993 and 7 to 11 March 1994. 
25. As part of the preparatory process, two regional technical meetings were held. 
The first meeting, for the Indian and Pacific Oceans, was coordinated by the South Pacific Regional Environment Programme (SPREP) and was held in Vanuatu from 31 May to 4 June 1993. 
The second meeting, for the Atlantic/Caribbean/ Mediterranean region was held in Trinidad and Tobago from 28 June to 2 July 1993. 
The meeting was coordinated by the Caribbean Community (CARICOM), with assistance from the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC). 
26. Two major outcomes are expected from the Conference. These are the Declaration of Barbados and the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
28. Considerable progress has already been made in negotiating the two draft final documents referred to above. 
The Conference should be viewed as an important early test of the international community's determination to carry out the commitments and undertakings that were entered into at the Earth Summit. 
29. The United Nations Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks was convened in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/192 of 22 December 1992. 
The Conference held its first substantive session in New York from 12 to 30 July 1993. 
Much of the work of that session was carried out in informal consultations. 
At the end of the session, the Chairman submitted a negotiated text (A/CONF.164/13), which reflected the progress made towards the formulation of appropriate recommendations as required by the mandate of the Conference. 
31. The Conference recommended to the General Assembly that two further sessions be held in 1994. 
In accordance with that recommendation, the General Assembly, in its resolution 48/194, approved the convening in New York of two further sessions of the Conference, from 14 to 31 March 1994 and from 15 to 26 August 1994. 
32. At its second substantive session, held in New York from 14 to 31 March 1994, the Conference completed a section-by-section examination of the negotiated text. 
Based on this examination, the Chairman began the revision of the negotiated text. 
Informal consultations were then convened to further refine the revisions. 
33. The Conference had established two working groups to deal with the issues of the precautionary approach to fisheries management and reference points for managing fish stocks. 
Background papers for these two issues were prepared by the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO). 
34. There are still areas that require further negotiations, such as the scope of application of the instrument emanating from the Conference, the question of compatibility and coherence and the form of the instrument resulting from the Conference. 
35. The next substantive session of the Conference will be held in New York from 15 to 26 August 1994. 
Determined to strengthen the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) operations in fulfilment of its mandate, 
Reiterating its determination to ensure the security of UNPROFOR and its freedom of movement for all its missions, and to these ends, as regards UNPROFOR in the Republic of Croatia and in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, 
2. Decides to authorize, as recommended by the Secretary-General in the above-mentioned documents, an increase of UNPROFOR personnel by up to 6,550 additional troops, 150 military observers and 275 civilian police monitors, in addition to the reinforcement already approved in resolution 908 (1994); 
Let us look at the facts. 
On 9 January 1990, the Supreme Soviet of the Armenian SSR adopted a resolution "on the inclusion of the Nagorny Karabakh Autonomous Region in the State plan for the economic and social development of the Armenian SSR for 1990". 
On 23 August 1990, the Supreme Soviet of the Armenian SSR adopted a "Declaration on independence", which included the territory of the Nagorny Karabakh Autonomous Region of the Azerbaijani SSR. 
As the successor to the former Armenian SSR, the Republic of Armenia has not rescinded a single one of the illegal acts adopted by the former Armenian SSR with respect to Nagorny Karabakh. 
In their statements, the leaders of Armenia cite documents of various international organizations (the United Nations, the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) and others) in which, in their words, Armenia is nowhere recognized as a party to the conflict. 
These references by the leaders of the Armenian State, however, have no foundation. 
On 6 April 1993, the President of the Security Council made a statement in which the Security Council expressed "its serious concern at the deterioration of relations between the Republic of Armenia and the Republic of Azerbaijan ..." (S/25539). 
Since then such transfers have become a regular feature. 
In military operations in the territory of Azerbaijan, the Republic of Armenia is deploying heavy military equipment which, under the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe, should be stationed in the territory of Armenia. 
In a resolution adopted in September 1993, OIC expressed deep concern at the continued aggression by the Republic of Armenia against Azerbaijan aimed at acquiring territory and causing great loss of human life. 
Although Armenia denies the presence in its territory of such a large number of Azerbaijani prisoners of war and hostages, nevertheless in 1993 alone Armenia returned more than 200 prisoners of war and hostages to Azerbaijan. 
In January 1994, soldiers belonging to military units of Armenia were taken prisoner in the territory of the Kelbajar district of Azerbaijan. 
At a meeting with the diplomatic corps accredited to Baku held at the request of the prisoners of war and at a press conference for local and foreign journalists, the Armenian prisoners of war testified to the direct participation of Armenia in the war against Azerbaijan. 
Thus, the facts we have adduced completely refute the repeated assertions by Armenia that Armenia is not involved in the aggression against Azerbaijan. 
Against this background, their latest statements appear false and are evidence of the regular policy of the leaders of Armenia to mislead the world community with a view to concealing the annexationist aims of Armenia with regard to Azerbaijan. 
These facts convincingly prove that from the very outset Armenia has been the initiator, organizer and main participant in the armed aggression against a sovereign State - the Azerbaijani Republic. 
ASSISTANCE OF THE UNITED NATIONS, 
The special resolution of the World Health Organization (WHO) adopted in 1989 explicitly prohibits embargoes on medical supplies on political grounds. 
The total blockade of Yugoslavia has affected most painfully and tragically the field of health. 
Yugoslavia has been denied the right to import medicine and medical equipment and literature, and many norms of international humanitarian law have been violated, including the fundamental right to life and health. 
The inhuman United Nations policy affected adversely the functioning of the health service in general and an entire people was collectively punished, particularly children and the elderly, who are in need of the best and adequate health care and protection. 
In addition, there is a recurrence of neonatal tetanus and poliomyelitis after they have been eradicated and the number of deaths per 100 hospitalized patients has significantly increased. 
These data indicate that the United Nations sanctions have genocidal effects on the youngest generation in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, regardless of their ethnic origin or religious belief. 
The sanctions have had an adverse effect primarily on mortality, morbidity and the implementation of some preventive medical measures. 
Mortality rate as a result of contagious diseases, excluding acquired immune deficiency syndrome, increased from 191 in 1989 to 271 in 1993, i.e. by 41.8 per cent, as well as infant mortality, caused by other contagious diseases, from 36 in 1989 to 64 in 1993. 
The lack of vaccine resulted in an increase of deaths caused by morbilli from 8 in 1989 to 21 in 1993. 
The situation is similar with regard to venereal diseases (syphilis and gonorrhoea) which are on the increase owing to greater promiscuity and the lack of medicine. 
This directly affects newborn babies, which can be best illustrated by the situation in the maternity ward in Novi Sad where the average weight of newborn babies at birth has dropped, while particularly alarming is the average head circumference of newborn babies, which is under 35 centimetres. 
The situation in psychiatric hospitals in Kovin, Vr\x{ea8e}c and Dobrota is the same. 
The elderly in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia have been affected the most by the deteriorating medical services and home-care conditions. 
The number of suicides is increasing. 
3. It has also involved extensive consultations with the Special Representative of the United Nations Secretary-General, H.E. Dr. Booh Booh with his team which included the Deputy Force Commander of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), Brigadier General Henry K. Anyidoho. 
7. The consultations will continue with the representatives of the Rwandese Government as soon as they arrive in Arusha. 
(b) Southern region: 52 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Artawi, Qal`at Salih, Chabaish, Qurnah, Busayyah and Jalibah. 
(a) Northern region: 35 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Ayn Zalah, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
At 1230 hours on 12 April 1994, aggressor aircraft dropped two heat flares over the Ba`shiqah area in the Ninawa Governorate. 
(a) Northern region: 17 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar, Amadiyah and Ayn Zalah. 
(b) Southern region: 54 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Qurnah, Qal`at Salih, Busayyah, Jalibah and Artawi. 
It left at 1435 hours in the direction of Saudi airspace. 
(a) Northern region: 34 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Sinjar, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
Southern region: 12 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Chabaish, Lasaf and Busayyah. 
At 1651 hours on 15 April 1994, a hostile formation broke the sound barrier over the Khidr area. 
Southern region: 36 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Busayyah, Jalibah, Artawi and Qal`at Salih. 
Southern region: 36 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Qurnah, Suq al-Shuyukh, Artawi, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
(a) Northern region: 25 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 46 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Qal`at Salih, Jalibah, Busayyah and Artawi. 
At 1751 hours on 18 April 1994, a hostile formation broke the sound barrier over the Jalibah area. 
Southern region: 66 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Samawah, Shanafiyah, Jalibah, Artawi and Busayyah. 
(a) Northern region: 31 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Amadiyah, Zakho and Ayn Zalah. 
The unfounded attacks on Yugoslavia, joined by the Permanent Mission of Albania to the United Nations, have been motivated by the demonstrations of Albanian separatists in New York, the deterioration of the Albanian-Greek relations and the latest incident on the Yugoslav-Albanian border provoked by Albania. 
In order to conceal its own responsibility for the deterioration of relations with its neighbours, the Albanian Government, short of any arguments, has once again resorted to the well-known method of fabricating accusations against Yugoslavia. 
On 15 April 1994, the Permanent Mission of Albania to the United Nations distributed a statement on anti-Yugoslav demonstrations of Albanian separatists in New York. 
This is not the first time that Albania has levelled unscrupulous accusations against Yugoslavia, the Serbian leadership and its other neighbours in its attempts to conceal its own responsibility before the Albanian and international public for its dangerous policy, which is the main source of instability in the region. 
All the responsibility for the 15 April incident is borne by the Albanian side, which has provoked incidents on the Yugoslav-Albanian border on a continuous basis and over a protracted period of time. 
1. Since 1973, Chad and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya have been disputing the area between them commonly known as the Aouzou Strip. 
After several rounds of inconclusive talks between senior officials of the two Governments, the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya and Chad respectively referred the dispute to ICJ in September 1990. 
4. In letters dated 9 March 1994 and 23 March 1994 addressed to the Secretary-General (S/1994/296 and S/1994/332) following the ICJ Judgment, the Governments of the two countries pledged to abide by the Judgment and noted that it had brought a definite solution to the territorial dispute. 
After several rounds of talks between high-level delegations from Chad and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, an agreement was signed on 4 April 1994 at Surt, Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, establishing the practical modalities for the implementation of the ICJ Judgment. 
10. In addition to civilian personnel, the Reconnaissance Team included military observers drawn from United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara (MINURSO). 
The team was led by Colonel B. Mazlan of Malaysia. The team arrived in Tripoli, on 15 April, where it held meetings with the Libyan authorities on 16 April. 
The reconnaissance team has received the logistical support it needed from the Government of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, and both the Chadian and Libyan Governments have cooperated with the team in its work. 
12. The tasks described above could be carried out by a group of military observers to be known as the "United Nations Aouzou Strip Observer Group (UNASOG)". 
UNASOG would be headed in the field by a Chief Military Observer designated by the Secretary-General with the consent of the Security Council. 
13. As regards the concept of operations, UNASOG would establish its headquarters at the Aouzou administrative post. It would have three sectors: one would be located at Bardai, a second would be located at Ounmo/Oumchi and the third sector would be located at Cazandou (see sketch map). 
It is estimated that, in order to carry out its monitoring functions, UNASOG would require nine military observers and six international civilian support staff. 
14. In accordance with established practice, UNASOG would need to have freedom of movement, communication and inspection, and be accorded the facilities necessary for the performance of its tasks. 
UNASOG and its personnel would also have to be granted all relevant privileges and immunities provided by the Convention on the Privileges and Immunities of the United Nations. 
Should the Security Council decide to establish UNASOG, it would be my intention to initiate consultations with the Governments of Chad and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, with a view to concluding with each Government a status-of-mission agreement in accordance with established practice. 
17. The reconnaissance team has also reported that the mixed (Chad/Libyan Arab Jamahiriya) team has expressed its concerns about the welfare of approximately 4,000 inhabitants in the Aouzou Strip after the withdrawal of the Libyan administration and forces. 
18. Subject to the approval of the Council, I envisage that UNASOG would be deployed immediately. 
The reconnaissance team with five military observers already in the area will become the advance party of the operation with the rest of the personnel to be deployed a few days later. 
19. A decision to deploy UNASOG would assist the parties in implementing the Judgment of ICJ concerning the territorial dispute between them and contribute to the promotion of peaceful and friendly relations between these two African countries. 
20. I shall, of course, keep the Council informed and report on the completion of the task assigned to UNASOG. 
Determined to strengthen the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) operations in fulfilment of its mandate, 
Reiterating its determination to ensure the security of UNPROFOR and its freedom of movement for all its missions, and to these ends, as regards UNPROFOR in the Republic of Croatia and in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, 
2. Decides to authorize, as recommended by the Secretary-General in the above-mentioned documents, an increase of UNPROFOR personnel by up to 6,550 additional troops, 150 military observers and 275 civilian police monitors, in addition to the reinforcement already approved in resolution 908 (1994); 
2. At its 63rd meeting, on 27 April 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia". 
Recalling also Security Council resolution 881 (1993) of 4 November 1993, by which the Council approved the continued presence of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia until 31 January 1994 with a revised interim mandate and comprising up to five military observers, 
Recalling its decisions 48/475 A of 23 December 1993 and 48/475 B of 5 April 1994 on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
1. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to present budget documents on time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
2. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain Assembly resolutions concerning the form of budget documents on peace-keeping operations; 
7. Affirms that it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
9. Decides also to appropriate to the Special Account the amount of $1,251,800 gross ($1,220,100 net) for the maintenance of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia for the period from 1 February to 31 March 1994; 
12. Decides also that there shall be set off against the apportionment among Member States, as provided in paragraph 11 above, the balance of the apportioned amount of $257,400 gross ($240,900 net) authorized by the Assembly in its decision 48/475 A for the period ending 31 January 1994; 
13. Decides further, as an ad hoc arrangement, to apportion an amount of $1,002,600 gross ($939,000 net) for the period from 1 April to 30 June 1994 among Member States in accordance with the scheme set out in paragraph 11 above; 
18. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia". 
3. The report includes a number of innovations in accordance with the Secretary-General's report entitled "Methodology for monitoring and reporting the programme performance of the United Nations", 2/ submitted to the Committee on Programme and Coordination (CPC) at its thirty-first session. 
In his report, the Secretary-General had proposed four separate formats of reporting in order to capture the diverse activities undertaken by the Organization. 
The first would cover "outputs" that are specifically indicated and quantified in the programme budget. 
Operational activities would be subject of a third format of reporting, whereas conference and administrative services would be reported through relevant workload indicators. 
4. In its consideration of the Secretary-General's report, CPC acknowledged that the proposed changes in the reporting of programme performance were not of a fundamental nature but could still be a basis for further improvements. 
It also emphasized that the report should retain a quantitative approach, and stressed the importance of providing information on resource utilization and on the role of extrabudgetary funding resources in the funding of activities. 
5. In terms of content the present report takes into account the views expressed by CPC at its thirty-first session and provides the following additional details: 
(a) Better coverage of activities that do not generate "final outputs" and the inclusion of "operational activities" in the reporting; 
(b) Provision of professional work-months utilized under each of the major categories of activities of the programme budget; 
(d) Separate presentation of the status of implementation of postponed outputs from previous bienniums and carried over for implementation in the 1992-1993 biennium; 
(e) Summary presentation of the status of implementation of subprogrammes designated as high priority; 
(f) More thorough explanations of the reasons that prompted departures from programmed commitments. 
6. The present report contains an overview of programme performance, along with a number of annexed tables summarizing the implementation and providing explanations for the changes made during the biennium. 
It also contains a summary of resource utilization and a number of conclusions. 
8. The "non-outputs/services" are those that are not precisely quantified in the programme budget and are less "measurable". 
Nevertheless, they are an essential for the functioning of the Organization and involve the use of resources. 
Examples of this type of activity are support to intergovernmental negotiations, good offices, the promotion of legal instruments as well as coordination and consultation with governmental and non-governmental organizations. 
These activities appear in the programme budget 1992-1993 grouped under two major categories namely, International cooperation and coordination, harmonization and liaison. 
It will be recalled that in earlier budgets these activities were considered "intermediary" and were not captured in the programme performance report. 
The operational activities comprise advisory services, training seminars and workshops as well as field projects. 
In the 1992-1993 biennium, they utilized more than 60 per cent of the Professional work-months available for the implementation of the Organization's programme of work. 
11. It will be noted that the category "Parliamentary services" groups under it all parliamentary documentation and substantive servicing of intergovernmental bodies, including reports and background papers produced to service the meetings. 
It shows that the number of outputs implemented and reformulated as compared with the number of those programmed varied for the various budget sections. 
The implementation of these activities is by definition not left to the discretion of the Secretariat. 
It will be noted that, given the weight of published material in the work of the economic and social sectors, the actual delivery of publications has affected the overall performance of the related sections. 
An output is considered "reformulated" when its description has been modified, as compared to the narrative in the programme budget, while continuing to address the same subject-matter as the programmed output. 
Quite logically, more than half of the outputs reformulated are published material. 
14. The 1,607 programmed outputs that were not implemented during the biennium were either postponed (884, or 13.4 per cent) or terminated (723 or 10.9 per cent). 
The integration of all these changes and the need to address new mandates, including the preparation of important conferences in 1994-1995, have inevitably disrupted the timely implementation of the 1992-1993 work programme. 
Generally speaking, the Office of Conference Services gives preference to processing parliamentary reports and not to published material. 
It will be noted that more than half of the outputs are reported postponed for "other" reasons. 
In those instances, the outputs were considered postponed. 
16. If not postponed, the non-implemented outputs have been terminated either by legislative decisions (38 per cent) or, more frequently, at the discretion of programme managers in accordance with rule 105.2 of the Regulations and Rules. 
The 723 outputs terminated during the biennium 1992-1993 represented 11 per cent of outputs programmed and were in the following major categories: 
17. The figures in annex I show that terminated outputs were heavily concentrated in a few sections and programmes of the programme budget. 
More than 65 per cent occurred in UNCTAD, ESCAP, the Economic Commission for Europe (ECE), the Department for Political Affairs and the Department of Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, combined. 
18. The termination of a programmed output during the biennium can signal the management of a complex and evolving programme or deficiencies at the time of the elaboration of the programme, or the lack of voluntary resources that had been expected, or a combination of such factors. 
Normally, outputs that cannot be produced would be postponed and not terminated. 
However, in some instances, a postponement may not be appropriate because the output would lose its relevancy and effectiveness. 
In these instances, the outputs were terminated. 
It shows that almost two thirds were terminated by legislation or alternatively were not requested by a given intergovernmental body as anticipated in the programme budget and for programmatic considerations; whereas 28 per cent were terminated for lack of anticipated resources. 
The shortfalls in resources are reflected particularly in the termination of outputs relying on mixed funding. 
The current methods by which extrabudgetary resources are projected do in some cases generate over-programming and a consequent lower level of programme implementation as a result of terminations. 
19. In addition to the 6,604 outputs that were programmed and subsequently implemented, postponed or terminated, a significant number of outputs were added to the programme budget during the biennium and implemented. 
Such outputs - a total of 1,169 - were added either by intergovernmental bodies or at the initiative of the Secretariat. 
These outputs represented 18 per cent of the total outputs initially programmed for the 1992-1993 biennium. 
20. The distribution by major category of outputs added by intergovernmental bodies differed from the distribution of the outputs added by the Secretariat. 
Parliamentary services represented 77 per cent of all outputs added by legislation. 
This is a priori a normal feature of an active legislative process. 
It will be noted, however, that 63 per cent of the 905 supplementary outputs added by legislation occurred under UNCTAD, ECA, ESCAP and ECG, which in turn had programmed only 34 per cent of the initial outputs included in the programme budget. 
Annex VII summarizes the reasons that prompted the addition of 264 outputs by the Secretariat. 
It shows that 74 per cent of those outputs were introduced for programmatic considerations, i.e. to replace outputs postponed or terminated and to enhance the attainment of the programme's objectives. 
21. The overall rate of implementation of high-priority subprogrammes by section of the programme budget is provided in annex II. 
It will be noted, however, that in many sections the rate of implementation of the high-priority subprogrammes was lower than the overall implementation rate of the relevant sections. 
It will also be noted that high-priority subprogrammes have accounted for more than half of the 1,169 supplementary outputs added during the biennium by legislation and by the Secretariat, while they had programmed only 34 per cent of the initial outputs programmed in the budget. 
22. Information by section of the programme budget on the implementation of final outputs designated highest and lowest priority is provided in annexes III and IV, respectively. 
The figures in annex III indicate an overall implementation rate of 87 per cent, mainly on account of postponements of published material and termination of parliamentary services. 
The outputs under parliamentary services in UNCTAD and ECE accounted for 58 per cent of total terminations. 
Meetings were mandated but did not take place for reasons related to the overall evaluation of the activities of the Organization in that area. 
The figures in annex IV indicate that 62 per cent of the outputs designated as lowest priority were implemented, mainly on account of terminations and postponements of published material. 
It will be noted that lowest-priority outputs, which represented 5 per cent of the total outputs programmed for the biennium, accounted for 8 per cent of the total outputs postponed and terminated. 
For ease of reference, they are shown under the respective sections to which they belonged in the 1990-1991 programme budget. 
The figures in the annex show that of the 703 outputs carried over for implementation in the 1992-1993 biennium, more than half (58 per cent) were terminated because they became obsolete, and 173, consisting mainly of published materials were further postponed. 
The continuing relevancy of these outputs in the context of the 1994-1995 programme and priorities is questionable. 
In the absence of further justifications warranting their continuation, it is recommended that they be terminated. 
24. A comparison between the 1990-1991 and 1992-1993 levels of implementation is presented in table 1 below. 
In order to ensure comparability, the 703 outputs carried over from earlier biennia have been included to the total outputs programmed and due for implementation in the 1992-1993 biennium. 
The table shows that the overall level of implementation was lower (73.8 per cent) in 1992-1993 than in 1990-1991 (77.3 per cent) mainly on account of a higher percentage of postponements (14.5 per cent in 1992-1993 as against 10 per cent in 1990-1991). 
However, the implementation of highest-priority outputs was substantially higher in 1992-1993 (87.1 per cent) compared to the previous biennium (80 per cent). 
The number of outputs added by legislation in 1992-1993 was almost three times the number in 1990-1991. 
25. Annex IX provides information by section of the programme budget on the relative weight, in terms of work-month utilization, of activities falling under the major categories of International cooperation and coordination, harmonization and liaison. 
It will be recalled that most of the work done under these categories does not generate "final outputs". 
Examples of this type of activity are support to intergovernmental negotiations, good offices, the promotion of legal instruments as well as coordination with governmental and non-governmental organizations. 
26. Annexes X, XI and XII refer to the variety of operational activities undertaken by the Organization during the biennium 1992-1993. 
It will be noted that a relatively high proportion of advisory services and training seminars are undertaken in conjunction with the substantive work of various Secretariat units, in addition to those provided under the regular programme of technical cooperation. 
They are funded mainly from regular budget resources and from extrabudgetary resources related to technical cooperation trust funds. 
27. A total of 44,707 Professional work-months (including consultant services) were reported available to programme managers for the implementation of the programme of work in 1992-1993. 
Of those work-months, an estimated 11,196, or 25 per cent, were funded from extrabudgetary resources. 
The breakdown of the work-months utilized by major activities and source of funding is as follows: 
28. Table 2 shows that 27,181 work-months, or 62 per cent of the total work-months utilized, were committed for the implementation of activities that generate final outputs under the major categories of parliamentary services, published material and information services. 
These are the activities reported in annex I. Of that total, 14 per cent were utilized for the production of 624 outputs designated high priority and 4 per cent for the delivery of the 210 outputs designated low priority. 
The two figures are commensurate with the proportion of high-priority and low-priority designated outputs in total implementation, namely 12 per cent and 4 per cent respectively. 
The outputs added to the programme of work by legislation (905) or at the initiative of the Secretariat (264) which together represented 18 per cent of the total outputs programmed in the biennium 1992-1993, have commanded 11 per cent of the total work-months utilized. 
29. The proportion of the resources committed to activities that do not generate "final outputs" in the fields of international cooperation, coordination, harmonization and liaison was 15 per cent, or 6,667 work-months. 
These activities were concentrated in the economic and social sectors with six departments, namely, UNCTAD, ECA, ESCAP, ECLAC, the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis and the Department of Development Support and Management Services, which combined utilized 71 per cent of the total work-months. 
31. The share of extrabudgetary resources in funding the diverse activities of the Organization by major category of outputs is as follows: 
32. The above figures indicate that 52 per cent of the work-months funded from extrabudgetary resources were used in support of substantive, i.e. non-operational, activities. 
In this regard, annexes III and IV show that work-months funded from extrabudgetary resources represented less than 10 per cent of the work-months utilized in the production of the highest-priority-designated outputs and 24 per cent of the lowest-priority- designated outputs, respectively. 
Extrabudgetary resources have also funded 33 per cent of the work-months utilized to produce the supplementary outputs that were added to the programme of work at the initiative of the Secretariat (annex VII). 
33. The following table shows under both sources of funding, regular budget and extrabudgetary, the percentage distribution of professional work-months by major category of outputs. 
Publications as well as other technical material absorbed 30 per cent of the total work-months utilized during the biennium. 
34. The present report reflects the diversity of the activities that the Organization has implemented in the course of the 1992-1993 biennium and the corresponding Professional work-months utilized. 
For some of these activities it was possible to indicate the degree of implementation, that is the number of outputs/services produced as compared to those programmed in the budget. 
For others, it was possible to provide only a broad indication of the nature of the outputs produced or services rendered. 
35. As in the past, the report provides explanations and quantitative details about the changes made in the implementation of the work programme and the respective roles of intergovernmental bodies and the Secretariat in shaping these changes. 
In many instances, these changes were necessary because of adjustments resulting from the restructuring and because of the need to address new mandates. 
There remain however, a number of departures from programmed commitments that are difficult to justify. 
This could signal deficiencies at the time of the elaboration of the programmes concerned or a weakness in the management and implementation of these programmes. 
More importantly, it could signal a less than adequate internal control and programme oversight, or a combination of such factors. 
These changes, which are problematic from the view of central control of programme implementation, were as follows: 
(a) Implementation rate. Notwithstanding the limitation of a quantitative indicator of performance based on a comparison between the number of outputs delivered and the commitments set out in the programme budget, an implementation rate of below 70 per cent does imply possible problems. 
The programmes that have such an overall implementation rate are those of UNCTAD, UNEP, the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements, the crime prevention programme and the Department of Development Support and Management Services. 
(b) High priority. It was not always possible to understand why adjustments in the work programme could not be made to ensure the implementation of outputs designated as high priority that have been postponed or terminated. 
Quite logically, they were treated by programme managers as a matter of urgency and therefore of high priority. 
In most instances there is no indication that programme budget implications were provided. 
The programmes that have an implementation rate of over 115 per cent are ECE, the Centre for Human Rights and crime prevention. 
(d) Outputs postponed. There are also instances where a large number of outputs were postponed without adequate reasons for their postponements. 
The primary purpose of these reviews is to assess to what extent programme managers have set appropriate procedures to ensure adequate preparation, implementation and control of their work programme and budget, and to recommend changes and improvements as appropriate. 
37. The report indicates that 173 outputs carried over from the 1990-1991 biennium or earlier are still further postponed. 
In the absence of further justification warranting their continuation, it is recommended that they be terminated. 
38. The programme performance report does not provide a qualitative assessment of programme performance during the biennium. 
Such reporting would require adjustments to current managerial practices and the integration of monitoring and self-evaluation within the existing oversight mechanisms responsible for the efficiency and effectiveness of programme performance. 
The issue has been addressed in more detail by the Secretary-General in his report on strengthening the role of evaluation findings in programme design, delivery and policy directives (A/49/99). 
There are, however, some other issues of relevance to the quality and transparency of the exercise that have to be addressed by the Secretariat within the context of the format and presentation of the programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997: 
(a) Too often, the citations of the subprogramme objectives in the programme budget document do not focus enough on those which will be addressed during the biennium under consideration. 
Greater clarity in this area at the stage of the programme budget preparation would help better to ascertain the relevancy of the work done to the objectives of the subprogramme. 
In the case of administrative and support services, there is room for spelling out these objectives in measurable terms; 
The Secretariat will review the definition of these major categories, prior to the issuance of instructions for the preparation of the proposed 1996-1997 programme budget; 
(c) Not all activities relating to the servicing of intergovernmental bodies were adequately reflected in the programme budget document for the biennium 1992-1993. 
The Secretariat will refine the definition of such activities to ensure their incorporation as part of the parliamentary services rendered by the Organization. 
A clearer distinction will also be drawn between the "ad hoc expert group meetings" of an intergovernmental character and those groups of experts primarily convened to advise the Secretariat; 
Not all activities under technical cooperation projects or all seminars or workshops conducted in the Secretariat are of an operational nature. 
Similarly, not all missions or discussions with officials of Member States are advisory services. 
39. Generally speaking, the ability of the Secretariat to monitor changes adequately depends on the clarity of the objectives and the descriptions of the activities cited in the programme budget document. 
To a large extent, the commitment and support of programme managers is essential if the monitoring function is to be used as a management tool for improving the efficiency and effectiveness of implementation. 
More often than not, programme managers have perceived the monitoring exercise as a requirement imposed on them for reporting purposes, rather than an instrument to assess their own success and improve performance. 
There is little evidence that, throughout the Organization, programme managers collect and review on a routine basis data and information on their respective programmes for the purpose of analysing performance and enhancing the efficiency and effectiveness of deliveries. 
In many instances, the quality, completeness and timeliness of these submissions has left much to be desired. 
40. The above situation has developed because there is little incentive for programme managers to do otherwise. 
Accordingly, the perception of monitoring as an essential management tool will not come about until a culture of management accountability is firmly established at all levels in the Secretariat. 
a/ The reasons could be duplication or lack of relevancy, making the output obsolete or of marginal usefulness. 
b/ Result of vacancies or lack of anticipated extrabudgetary resources. 
a/ The work-months utilized refer only to those provided from the resources of the respective programme budget sections to support the projects in their capacity as executing agency. 
The CHAIRMAN: As representatives are aware, I will be returning to my country, Papua New Guinea, by the end of this week. 
Since the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance, which has the same membership, was scheduled to meet this morning, I took this opportunity to request a plenary meeting of the Committee to update members on the current state of the Committee's work. 
The first matter is the Seminar at Headquarters, part of the programme to implement the General Assembly resolution (resolution 46/181) on the Plan of Action for the International Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism, by the year 2000. 
Preparations for the Seminar are well under way. 
The Secretariat has informed me that all the invitations have been extended to the representatives of the Non-Self-Governing Territories, guests and non-governmental organizations that were selected or recommended by the Bureau of the Committee. 
In this way, cost-saving measures have been taken seriously into consideration. 
The guidelines and rules of procedure of the Seminar will be issued tomorrow as an official document of the United Nations under the symbol A/AC.109/1184. 
This important Conference will be particularly relevant to our work, as most of the Territories with which the Committee is dealing are small island Territories facing the very problems which will be addressed there. 
May I kindly request all delegations that will be participating in the Seminar on behalf of their Governments to consult in Barbados with territorial representatives and others on important aspects of economic, social and cultural developments in the Territories. 
The CHAIRMAN: With the consent of the Committee, I propose that the summer session take place from 11 July to 22 July. 
If I hear no comment, I shall take it that the Committee agrees to the summer session's being held between those dates. 
The CHAIRMAN: The dates for this Mission, to be arranged in consultation with New Zealand, as the administering Power should be from the end of July to some time in the third week of August. 
It has been a singular honour and a distinct pleasure to have had this opportunity to serve with so many distinguished personalities over the years. 
Our work, while sometimes time-consuming and arduous, has always been in the noble cause of bringing an end to colonialism and bringing about true and complete decolonization. 
Since many here recall all too vividly the elation they felt personally when their own countries acceded to independence, I am sure that the same single-minded devotion to the cause of decolonization will continue. 
This is a noble dream, but as well as dreaming we should take action in this Committee and the United Nations as a whole to make it come true. 
We have had some good times and some bad times in the Committee. 
As they live under oppression, they dream and aspire that one day they will be like you and me, living in truly democratic and free countries. 
I hope that the partnership we have built will continue even in my capacity as an individual citizen of Papua New Guinea. 
My country and its Government and people are committed to working with the United Nations in the very important field of decolonization and of bringing about a truly free and democratic world through the work of the United Nations in decolonization. 
I wish you farewell, goodbye, bamahuta and God bless. 
It is certainly a measure of your statesmanship that, despite some trying times, you have continuously commanded the deep and abiding respect of the members of the Special Committee. 
As a result, under your stewardship the Special Committee has not only successfully discharged its mandate, but has even managed to streamline and consolidate its work, under the Working Groups, in order to function more effectively and efficiently in the future. 
Notwithstanding the differing positions taken by some countries, you have guided our deliberations in difficult circumstances with great sensitivity and dignity, and without ever slackening in your efforts to maintain the unity and solidarity of our Committee. 
As you take leave of us here in New York, Sir, it is time to bid you farewell and extend to you our best wishes; we wish you every success in a long and brilliant career. 
These wishes are particularly pertinent when a colleague hails from our region, as you do, and from a neighbouring country with which Indonesia enjoys close and cordial relations. 
I wish him and his delegation well. 
I would also like him, through his Mission, to extend my best wishes to his Foreign Minister, who, as the Permanent Representative of the Republic of Indonesia, has also served with me. 
I also ask him to say "farewell" on my behalf to his Foreign Minister, whom I know as a friend and a colleague, and also as a leader from our region. 
Tribute should be paid to you, Ambassador Lohia, for during your chairmanship of the Special Committee you have maintained its prestige and kept up a busy schedule, despite constant attacks and despite lack of cooperation from the majority of the colonial Powers. 
All in all, whatever the problems, under your chairmanship the Committee of 24 has been able to attain the goals for which it was created and to make progress towards implementing the Plan of Action for the International Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism. 
In you the peoples of the Pacific who are still under colonial domination have found a defender of their interests and of their right to self-determination. 
The peoples of the Non-Self-Governing Territories of the Caribbean, though not from your area of the world, have received your constant, careful attention. 
We wish you every success in your future endeavours and hope we may continue to count on you, with your dedication to anti-colonialism, to advise the Committee when circumstances require. 
We wish you every success and again say "Many thanks". 
opportunity to thank him and the Government and people of Cuba for their commitment, and to thank him for his help as Vice-Chairman over the years. 
At one time, when I was unavailable, Cuba took the helm of this Committee for most of the year. 
I thank him, his Government and his Mission for the commitment they have shown this Committee. 
Mr. ABIBI (Congo) (interpretation from French): Mr. Chairman, my delegation would like to join in expressing praise to you and to tell you how much we appreciate the way in which you have led our work over the past few years. 
We have highly valued your commitment, and that of your country, to the cause of decolonization, as well as your qualities as a diplomat. 
As a former colony, Congo is still very much concerned that the process of granting independence to colonial peoples and countries be successfully concluded. 
You have made a very valuable contribution to that cause at the head of our Committee. 
My delegation would like to wish you and your family a safe return to your country and success in your new functions. 
The CHAIRMAN: I thank the representative of Congo for his kind words addressed to me. 
I would like to say how pleased I have been to work with his delegation on the Committee, and especially with his former Permanent Representative, who would sometimes accompany me to some of the Committee's functions overseas. 
In a spirit of self-sacrifice, you have given freely of your time and energies to be at our constant disposal. 
This is very important. 
My delegation hopes, Sir, that upon your return to Port Moresby you will have duties worthy of your experience and abilities. 
To you and your family we extend our best wishes for a peaceful and happy life. 
The CHAIRMAN: I thank the Chairman of the Subcommittee of the Special Committee and representative of Tunisia for his kind remarks. 
The work of decolonization took me to the shores of his country, which, in a way, had enjoyed the experience of colonialism. 
Indeed, even after independence, as I understand it, there were temptations to return to colonial rule. 
Yet your people took up arms to maintain its independence. 
I have visited the graves of the Tunisians who gave their lives for the noble cause of decolonization. 
My gratitude goes also to the Government, people and Mission of Tunisia for their dedication in serving this Committee and the United Nations in the field of decolonization. 
Mr. Ammar Amari and you, Mr. Ardhaoui, have served well as Chairmen of the Subcommittee. 
Thank you very much for a job well done. 
During this period, too, you have delegated responsibilities to my delegation which I hope we were able to discharge reasonably well. 
We have therefore learned a lot from you and so will miss you - for this reason and others. 
But in addition to that, Sir, I have personally been able to forge a friendship with you from which have sprung other contacts and friendships, particularly with representatives of the region from which you come. 
the person of Ambassador Koroma, that was presiding over the Special Committee when, as Permanent Representative, I helped him run a seminar on decolonization in Port Moresby in 1985. 
When Ambassador Koroma arrived in Port Moresby he found friendship with our people. 
There was a journalist in Papua New Guinea who was also called Koroma, who ran a "Koroma's Corner" in our national newspaper, and Koroma always appeared on the front page of our Post-Courier. 
Sierra Leone will go down in history for its work in the decolonization efforts of the United Nations and of this Committee in particular. 
I thank Ambassador Bangali very much for his kind words and for his kind cooperation with me. 
Committee members and Secretariat staff will do their utmost to ensure that the Committee maintains its businesslike habits and pursues your work with equal vigour. 
I wish you a healthy return to your country, Sir. 
As Rapporteur, Syria has made the fullest commitment to ensuring that our reports are ready and are properly presented to the General Assembly. 
I wish him well in the important work he will continue to carry out as Rapporteur. 
It becomes even harder when we have to say farewell to a person of the stature of Ambassador Lohia, whose name seems to have become synonymous with the work of the Special Committee on decolonization. 
India's commitment to the process of decolonization is well-known. 
In that context, and in view of that commitment, we have particularly enjoyed working with you, Sir, and with this Committee, in carrying on this work, the fulfilment of which is our dream and which, indeed, lies at the heart of our very polity. 
Papua New Guinea is an important country in our region, a country with which India has always enjoyed a very deep, historic relationship, with age-old ties. 
It was thus a particular privilege for us to see you, Sir, furthering the work of this Committee. 
I am confident that, with your skill, your knowledge and your statesmanlike qualities, we will have the benefit of your advice and cooperation and your continued association with this work even after you have returned to your country. 
May I wish you, Mr. Chairman, all the best for the future. 
The CHAIRMAN: I thank the representative India for his kind words addressed to me. 
I wish to say how pleased the Chair has been at the continuing commitment to decolonization of India and its delegation at the United Nations and their work in that regard. 
Of course, the true spirit of decolonization was demonstrated by the early leaders of that country, Gandhi and Nehru. 
They were great leaders. 
The Non-Aligned Movement's work in decolonization was the result of India's commitment to and spirit of decolonization. 
I thank him very much, and, through him the Government and people of India, for the vision that they gave to the world at that time and have given ever since. 
I hope that we can see and welcome the true spirit of an open society of truly democratic and freely established institutions, acting in the true spirit of democracy, as soon as possible. 
No one could have done it better than you have done it for the past two years. 
We will sorely miss you, and I want to take this opportunity to wish you the best in your future career, whatever it may. 
Please accept again my apologies for interrupting the meeting, but I just felt that I had to do so, because you are not only a person that we look to emulate in this Organization, but a personal friend who will be missed very much. 
The CHAIRMAN: I thank the Permanent Representative of Grenada for his kind words addressed to me. 
I wish to echo the spirit that he has just expressed concerning the friendship between our countries and between him and his family and me and my family. 
But I also wish to take this special opportunity to thank his Government for assisting the work of the Committee and also for their assistance to the dependent Territories in its region. 
Grenada and its Government have hosted meetings and a regional Seminar, and we are very grateful for that. 
I am sure that his Government and country stand ready to assist further in whatever way they can. 
Mr. MWAMBULUKUTU (United Republic of Tanzania): Sir, allow me to join other delegations in paying a fitting tribute to the exemplary leadership you have given to the Special Committee of 24. 
To see you, Sir, leaving so soon after starting to lead our Committee is a cause of sadness for my delegation, which has all along worked very closely with you, through my Ambassador, who has just retired. 
Our two countries have worked together elsewhere and within this Committee. 
My delegation's most cherished memory is of our efforts to tackle questions relating to South Africa and the policies of apartheid. 
Your initiatives and perseverance in ensuring a meeting of minds between hard-liners on both sides, and in establishing the final position to be taken by the Committee, are most commendable. 
I thought I should put on record my delegation's appreciation of the work you have done, Sir, and support the statement already made by our coordinator, the representative of Sierra Leone. 
I know you are going back home, Sir, but you will still be available. 
As we told our Ambassador when he was leaving and going into retirement, there is always life after retirement; he could do as Michael Jordan has done and try to play baseball. 
In your case, Sir, I am sure you are still available for your country and the world at large, so that the international community can avail itself of your exemplary experience, as we have done here. 
Thank you very much, Mr. Chairman. 
The CHAIRMAN: I thank the representative of Tanzania for his kind words. 
I assure him of Papua New Guinea's commitment to work with his Government on questions of decolonization, including South Africa, in the spirit of the commitment that we have already made. 
Tanzania's Mwalimu Dr. Nyerere is a scholar and a leader in Africa. 
I have admired him and read him, and I am still a student of his. 
I thank the representative of Tanzania, his delegation and his country's recently retired Permanent Representative. 
Tanzania has served as Chairman. 
I have worked with that country's Ambassador and I know that we share the spirit in which the representative of Tanzania has just made his statement. 
I thank him very much and assure him that I shall be available when the time comes. 
The next speaker is the representative of Trinidad and Tobago - a good friend, a dedicated scholar and an individual in this Committee. 
As a small island developing country, Trinidad and Tobago has witnessed with great pride your dedication and effective stewardship of the Special Committee. 
Your dedication to decolonization is unquestioned, and I am sure that the Non-Self-Governing Territory representatives - those that have participated not only in the work of the Special Committee in New York, but also in the various Seminars - have always taken note of that dedication. 
Over the years the delegations of Papua New Guinea and of Trinidad and Tobago have worked very well together, but particularly in recent years, as we have sought to overcome the many obstacles facing the Committee. 
We have always respected the fair and efficient manner, Sir, in which you have discharged your responsibilities. 
Indeed, that is the Pacific way. 
You have left the Committee in good stead, and for this the international community and the Non-Self-Governing Territories must thank you. 
We wish you and your family well and hope that you have a safe trip back to your beautiful country. 
The next speaker is my good friend and colleague the Permanent Representative of Fiji. 
We also acknowledge your contribution as Chairman of the Fourth Committee in 1984 and 1985. 
We are grateful for that effort. 
During your tenure the Committee had to streamline its work, ending up with an omnibus resolution and having to merge the Subcommittees. 
During those same three years there were two decolonization Seminars, in the Caribbean and in the Pacific, where we saw the greatest number of participants from the Non-Self-Governing Territories and heard them articulate their concerns. 
At this time, also, the administering Powers decided to withdraw from active participation in the Committee's work. 
It is encouraging, however, that you, Mr. Chairman, have always had the time to consult with them and have managed to get their crucial support for the many resolutions we have adopted by consensus in the Committee. 
You have made great efforts on behalf of the Pacific Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
In particular, your efforts with regard to Guam, Tokelau and New Caledonia have been considerable and have helped them move forward, preparing them for the day when they make their final decision on self-government. 
For all these fine efforts, my delegation wishes to thank you, Ambassador Lohia. 
We wish you well on your return home. 
The CHAIRMAN: I thank the Permanent Representative and Ambassador of Fiji for the kind words he has just said in relation to my work. 
The cooperation we have established in this Committee and in other arenas has given us strength from year to year. 
May God bless you. 
That concludes the statements by Committee members. 
Mr. DE SOUZA, Secretary of the Committee (interpretation from French): I must admit that I had not planned to add anything to the tributes that we have heard this morning. 
Once one has worked with this Committee, one wants to continue for a long time. 
I am quite sure that he will represent us well within the Secretariat. 
Once again, Mr. De Souza, thank you very much for your fine efforts in the work of the Special Committee. 
I wish you every success. 
I can assure members that my successor as Permanent Representative, Ambassador Utula Samana, will do a better job. 
The meeting rose at 11.45 a.m. 
1. Mr. MSELLE (Chairman of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions) said that many delegations had been unable to study the report of the Advisory Committee (A/48/915) since it had not been available until that morning. 
2. Introducing the report of the Advisory Committee, he referred in particular to section II (Conditions of service and allowances of the members of the International Tribunal) and said that the observations set out therein were the result of lengthy and heated debate in the Committee. 
That procedure had already been followed in similar situations. 
According to the Advisory Committee, $11 million should be sufficient; that figure included the $5,594,000 already approved by the General Assembly on the recommendation of the Advisory Committee. 
According to the latest estimates, the requirements for 1994-1995 totalled $32,642,700. 
Third, it was necessary to offer security of employment by means of one-year contracts to the highly specialized staff needed by the Tribunal. 
Unless those matters were resolved, the Tribunal could not begin to work effectively. 
6. The Nordic countries considered that the observations and recommendations set out in the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/48/915) were clearly pertinent and in accordance with the usual budgetary practice of the United Nations. 
Similarly, the Nordic countries agreed with the recommendation of the Advisory Committee that other entitlements, such as pensions, should be reviewed when further information was available. 
Lastly, the Nordic countries fully agreed with the Secretary-General that the nature of the activities to be undertaken required that their core funding should be through assessed contributions. 
The inclusion of the Tribunal in the regular budget was essential to the safeguarding of its absolute independence and the full financing of its activities. 
8. Ms. GRAHAM (United States of America) endorsed the opinions expressed by earlier speakers concerning the critical importance of the Tribunal and the need to make the necessary funds for its operation available without delay. 
In that connection she said that the Tribunal should be financed from the regular budget. 
10. Mr. JADMANI (Pakistan) recalled that his delegation had voted in favour of Security Council resolution 827 (1993), which had created the Tribunal and adopted its Statute, and said that his country attached great importance to the functioning of the Tribunal. 
For that reason his delegation was pleased to note that the Tribunal was well advanced in its preparations for the investigative and judicial phases of its operation, as its President had indicated in his letter of 18 February 1994 addressed to the Chairman of the Fifth Committee (A/C.5/48/68). 
Unfortunately, the recommendation in paragraph 21 of the report of the Advisory Committee (A/48/915) was not very encouraging, since it was another provisional arrangement the consequences of which might adversely affect the sound operation of the Tribunal. 
In that context, he pointed out that his Government had paid a total of $1 million as a voluntary contribution to the Trust Fund for the Tribunal established by the Secretary-General. 
11. Ms. PE\x{54fb} (Mexico) associated herself with the requests made by the delegations of Greece and Cuba that the debate on the item should be left open, and expressed her reservations as to the financing of the Tribunal from the regular budget. 
12. Mr. FRANCIS (Australia) said that his delegation attached great importance to the full and efficient functioning of the Tribunal and believed that the Committee should lose no time in providing stable financing to ensure the Tribunal's sound operation. 
In that connection, he considered the recommendation of the Advisory Committee that the Secretary-General should continue to be authorized to enter into commitments without assessing the amounts to be unsatisfactory. 
13. Mr. DAMICO (Brazil) said that his delegation's firm support for the activities of the Tribunal was demonstrated by the fact that it had voted in favour of Security Council resolution 827 (1993) establishing the Tribunal. 
Lastly, his delegation supported the recommendations of the Advisory Committee to the effect that, at the present stage, a commitment authority should be granted to finance the activities of the Tribunal. 
14. Mr. NDOBOLI (Uganda) trusted that the Committee would decide in favour of financing the Tribunal from contributions, thus settling the main problem of the Tribunal's financing. 
16. Mr. MAIGA (Mali) said that his delegation was in favour of financing the Tribunal from the regular budget. 
17. Mr. ZAHID (Morocco) said that it was important that the Tribunal should begin its operations without delay, and emphasized the need to provide it with a stable and secure financial basis. 
18. Ms. SAEKI (Japan) said that in order to ensure stable funding for the Tribunal it should be financed from the regular budget. 
The meeting rose at 11.35 a.m. 
1. The present report is submitted to the Executive Board in accordance with section II of Governing Council decision 93/20 of 18 June 1993. 
development budget and 40 per cent of the recurrent budget are financed from donor resources. 
The Government faces the difficult task of implementing the total restructuring of its economy from a state-led to a market-led orientation against a background of a rapidly expanding population, weak productive and social sectors and an inefficient civil service. 
During these meetings, strategies, programmes and projects were reassessed. 
5. These consultations led to considerable improvement of the coordination mechanisms. 
6. The five areas of concentration have been reduced to four: macroeconomic management; human resources development; national income-generation programme; and natural resource management. 
The total number of projects has been reduced; 17 projects were closed in 1993 and an additional 24 projects will be closed in 1994. 
These measures have brought greater focus to the programme. 
7. National execution has been adopted in almost all the programmes. 
The training of national counterparts has resulted in increased hiring of national experts. 
At present, approximately half of the experts, including United Nations Volunteers (UNV) specialists working in UNDP-supported projects are nationals. 
By the end of the fifth cycle, an even greater share of national professionals is expected. 
8. The approach to the Civil Service reform programme was revised during consultations with donors and the amended programme was launched at the end of 1993. 
Better performance of the socio-economic planning machinery, in particular the rolling plan and forward budgeting system, improvement in macro-financial management, as well as improved performance of the Civil Service are expected. 
The main contribution has been the assistance to the preparation and implementation of the second national mid-term HIV programme of Tanzania. 
The programme is designed to carry out the Government's national employment policy, using the private sector for project execution, programme management and training. 
A successful high-level donor conference was held in November 1993, which resulted in pledges of US$ 27 million from donors. 
11. The programme review has also led to a sharper definition of performance indicators. 
The national income-generation programme will lead to higher employment creation by promoting small- and medium-scale business development in four regions: Dar-es-Salaam, Arusha, Mwanza and Zanzibar. 
Finally, the natural resource management programme seeks to reinforce national capacity to manage natural resources efficiently. Special attention will be given to building sustainable human settlements and ensuring food security. 
2. The three areas of concentration of the fourth country programme are: (a) sustainable rural development; (b) promotion of food security; and (c) strengthening the national capacity to manage development and to implement macroeconomic reform. 
The Area Development Scheme programme is the mainstay of the sustainable rural development objective. 
It consists of a long-term pilot approach to poverty alleviation in the Sudan, reaching about 1 million people in more than 1,000 villages. 
The locations of the five Area Development Schemes were selected from among the poorest areas of the Sudan with a potential for economic development. 
5. Sustainable rural development and the promotion of food security require a mix of inputs and governmental and non-governmental structures able to assimilate them. 
Other activities, in areas such as regional planning, labour-intensive public works, vocational training, small-scale enterprise development, renewable energy and the environment are therefore incorporated under these objectives. 
6. The Sudan continues to face an extremely difficult economic situation, characterized by rampant inflation, high unemployment and sizeable budgetary and balance-of-payments deficits. 
The policy measures enacted in 1992 to revitalize the economy through floating the currency, privatizing public enterprises and creating incentives to producers and exporters have not had the expected impact. 
7. The external resources the Government hoped would be attracted by the economic liberalization policies have not materialized. 
In February 1994, the World Bank announced that it would stop all disbursements against approved loans and close its small liaison office located in the UNDP country office. 
8. Owing to the continuing civil strife in the southern third of the country, UNDP-supported development activities have so far been confined to the north. 
9. Communications continue to be a major problem, with limited progress being achieved. 
The only reliable communication system is by radio. 
Rail transport is improving under the Sudan Railways Corporation's emergency recovery programme. 
About 85 per cent of the rural population (some 15 million) live below the poverty line. 
Sustainable development in the Sudan must therefore focus on rural areas threatened by the recurrent droughts that are a major cause of migration to urban areas. 
12. To address environmental problems, the Government has established the Higher Council for the Environment and Natural Resources. 
As part of UNDP support to environmental conservation, a pilot project approved in 1993 will strengthen the capacity of local government in two of the five Area Development Scheme locations. 
13. The continued priority given to agriculture resulted in production exceeding the country's needs of sorghum - its main staple - by one third in 1992-1993. 
Sorghum and wheat production probably fell in 1993-1994, as a result of much less favourable climatic conditions. 
14. The 1992 improvement in food security was less than that in food production, mostly because of transportation and storage problems. 
16. As noted in section A, the general economic environment is not favourable. 
The latter have largely stopped all development assistance, preferring to concentrate on emergency and relief assistance. 
17. Following discussions with the Government, Wau, the capital of Bahr-el-Ghazal state, was chosen as a possible location for an intervention along the lines of an Area Development Scheme. 
It is clear that operational and logistical constraints will considerably raise the costs and time for achieving the objectives. 
A project formulation mission visited Wau in March 1994 to design a pilot intervention for duplication in other areas of the south, as the security situation permits. 
18. UNDP has been able to demonstrate that its activities in the Sudan are of direct benefit to low-income groups in rural areas; by building local management capacities, the targeted populations have been able to direct their development efforts even in the most difficult enabling environment. 
The Area Development Scheme programme emphasizes the application of various models of participatory development on a pilot basis to ascertain the potential for replication and adaptation in the rest of the country. 
19. Supporting the rural poor contributes to the reduction of social tensions. 
By mobilizing and organizing communities to participate in making and implementing decisions that affect their lives, the country programme helps to create a participatory political culture at the grass-roots level. 
By empowering villages to become self-reliant and food-secure, it helps them to avoid starvation or dependence on relief in a sustainable manner. 
1. The present report is submitted in accordance with paragraph 5 (i) of Governing Council decision 92/2 of 14 February 1992, in which the Council decided to review the United Nations Volunteers (UNV) programme on a biennial basis. 
Action is sought from the Executive Board regarding: (a) the management of the Transfer of Knowledge through Expatriate Nationals (TOKTEN) programme; and (b) the planning of the use of general purpose funds of the Special Voluntary Fund (SVF). 
The major focus of UNV activities continues to be in the following four main arenas: 
Important lessons are being applied on how to enhance continuously the management and increase the sustainability of these activities, as learned from a series of cross-country evaluations undertaken during the biennium covering the health and education sectors; 
Basing itself on the efforts of community-based organizations (CBOs) and smaller local non-governmental organizations (NGOs), and on the experience of its long-standing Domestic Development Services (DDS) programme, UNV has supported greater use of local expertise and resources and has helped to identify replicable forms of indigenous technical knowledge. 
The most important of these have been related to election preparations and democratization efforts, and to the reintegration into civilian life of demobilized soldiers, especially in Cambodia and Mozambique; 
Most of the assignments have taken place in the complex emergency situations being handled under the United Nations major peace-keeping operations. 
3. Previously sharp dividing lines between these categories have been disappearing, as the international community has itself appreciated the increasingly interlocking nature of relief, peace-building and development activities in the situations faced by people in a growing number of United Nations member countries. 
A common approach that has guided UNV actions in the four seemingly disparate categories has been to capitalize on the ability of UNV to support effectively the efforts of low-income and vulnerable community groups; to attain self-reliance and to support their response, coping and survival mechanisms. 
It is this closeness of UNV to the local level of resources, knowledge and experience that acts as the common thread of the UNV programme, and provides it with its chief distinguishing characteristic. 
The United Nations responsibilities have certainly evolved since the original mandate was first given to UNV by the General Assembly in 1970, perhaps most dramatically over the last biennium. 
Volunteer roles have already proved themselves to be particularly appropriate to many of the concerns in peace-building and humanitarian relief, especially if the impact of the latter is to be sustained through local capacity-building and participation. 
5. During the biennium, UNV has sought to elaborate, together with its partners, a strategic approach for the period 1993 to 1996. 
A guidance note on the UNV contribution in the United Nations system was also issued by the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC) in April 1993. 
6. In order to be able to offer a relevant response to this range of developing country needs, UNV has had to demonstrate both agility and flexibility in stretching to the maximum its organizational capacity and position within UNDP and the United Nations system. 
Mobilizing volunteer resources from all sources has been a priority, calling for the involvement, in mixed teams, of national and international UNV specialists, DDS field workers and local volunteers. 
After extensive discussion and consultation with partners, and based on the experience of a few pilot ventures using national volunteers, a guidance note on the use of national volunteers was circulated in mid-1993 to partners world wide. 
Another priority has been to widen the range of UNV partners, beyond central Governments and United Nations organizations, to involve more local community groups, local governments and municipalities, the development banks, and national and international NGOs. 
7. In having the United Nations International Short-Term Advisory Resources (UNISTAR) recently come under UNV management, and in working together with TOKTEN modalities, notably in the Commonwealth of Independent States, UNV has helped to encourage complementarity between all forms of volunteer contribution to development in the United Nations system. 
In UNV general procedures, management has been decentralized to the country and programme levels as far as possible. 
The establishment of a pilot offshore processing centre in Cyprus has also started testing the cost-effectiveness of undertaking data-intensive transactions at a lower-cost location. 
The difference was made up largely from the United Nations and trust funds (for a total value of $27 million), for the newer areas of UNV operations. 
While part of this fall is certainly attributable to the curtailment of programmable IPFs in general, it also points to the need for greater awareness of the relevance of UNV to the more focused country programmes funded by UNDP. 
The Administrator considers UNV to be an essential instrument in furthering the overall UNDP overall objective of promoting sustainable human development; in doing so, UNV will be able to draw also on many of the non-IPF resources needed to be mobilized for this purpose. 
Regular financing of the DDS programme, however, continues to remain unstable. 
At a time when the development emphasis is increasingly on strengthening community initiative and participation, the need for assured and firm funding for the DDS programme is even more of an imperative. 
10. The contributions to the SVF have increased in moderate terms over the past two years (see annex). 
However, as these contributions to the Fund remain modest, the level of activity it has supported has been further constrained by the inability to commit funds beyond the actual cash in hand. 
It is pertinent to note that when funds are committed for a project, the expenditure for the project is protracted and reported over a period of one to three years. 
Although most contributions are received in the year of the pledge, the commitment of funds is currently delayed until the actual receipt of contributions. 
11. The Executive Board may wish to: 
In the region, 1.3 million low-weight children are born annually. 
In Cuba, the nutritional situation deteriorated, judging by the increase in the prevalence of low weight at birth from 7.6 per cent in 1990 to 8.6 per cent in 1992. 
On 1 March 1994, 30 RENAMO officials signed contracts with the Government to work as advisers to the 10 provincial governors. 
This arrangement, which was agreed upon by President Chissano and Mr. Afonso Dhlakama, President of RENAMO, during their first meeting in Mozambique in 1993, is one of the key steps in implementing administrative and territorial integration. 
The advisers will, in particular, facilitate government access to areas formerly controlled by RENAMO that lack basic administrative structures. 
4. During the reporting period, President Chissano and Mr. Dhlakama continued to meet regularly. These contacts have contributed greatly to progress in the implementation of the Rome agreement. 
However, in spite of these positive developments, there still are serious problems that must be urgently addressed and resolved: the slow cantonment of government troops and delays in the demobilization of RENAMO troops, as well as in the formation and training of the new army. 
5. My last report to the Council indicated that the cantonment of troops had started as scheduled on 30 November 1993. 
However, the opening of 14 assembly areas was delayed by a dispute between the two parties over control of the locations proposed for assembly areas at Salamanga and Dunda. 
My Special Representative, Mr. Aldo Ajello, held a series of negotiations that eventually resolved the problem; the total planned number of 49 assembly areas were open and operational by 21 February 1994. 
Initially, the Government assembled a greater proportion of its soldiers than RENAMO; however, the situation has now been reversed, with RENAMO assembling a proportionally much larger number of soldiers than the Government. 
As of 18 April 1994, a total of 49,465 soldiers had reported to the assembly areas, 34,012 from the Government and 15,453 from RENAMO. This represents 55 per cent of the soldiers declared by the Government and 81 per cent of those declared by RENAMO. 
7. Because of the delays in demobilization, soldiers have had to remain in the assembly areas for considerably longer periods than originally foreseen. In some of the assembly areas, this situation caused serious tensions among the troops, resulting in 20 violent protests since January 1994. 
In many instances, government soldiers have not received their pay and, consequently, have refused to be demobilized until arrears due to them are paid. 
In RENAMO areas, unrealistic promises concerning possible benefits for ex-soldiers were made by commanders. As a result, the present reintegration package does not meet the expectations of some RENAMO soldiers, who have refused to be demobilized. 
In all cases, ONUMOZ has been working closely with the parties to find solutions and to defuse tensions. 
8. Demobilization finally began on 10 March 1994. 
As of 18 April 1994, a total of 12,756 troops (12,195 government and 561 RENAMO) had been demobilized and transported to the districts of their choice. 
On the day of departure from the assembly area, each soldier receives civilian clothing, a demobilization card, a cash sum equivalent to three months' pay and a voucher for an additional three-month subsidy to be paid in the district of residence. 
As provided for in the reintegration support scheme, each demobilized soldier also receives a reintegration support checkbook providing for an additional 18 months of financial support in the district where he intends to settle. 
Furthermore, the soldiers receive transport subsidies, rations for two weeks, and packages containing seeds and agricultural tools. 
According to the revised timetable, the parties committed themselves to initiate demobilization in January 1994; the process, however, started only in March and has recently slowed down. 
In addition, the assembly of remaining troops is now at a near standstill. 
Unless this trend is reversed, further delays in demobilization will be inevitable. 
On 8 April 1994, President Chissano met with Mr. Dhlakama and they agreed that the Government would expedite the assembly of its troops and that RENAMO would accelerate the pace of its demobilization. 
10. In the meantime, the two parties also agreed that, in addition to moving soldiers into assembly areas for demobilization, a certain number of military personnel would, for practical reasons, remain in their present locations and be demobilized in situ. 
Such locations would include military hospitals, air bases, naval bases and both government and RENAMO military headquarters, for a total of approximately 70 locations. 
In addition, all military equipment will have to be registered in these sites, with light weapons being immediately transported to regional arms depots. 
It is planned that heavy equipment will be disabled and remain under the joint custody of a local commander and a United Nations Regional Commander. 
11. As of 18 April 1994, 35,536 weapons belonging to government troops and 13,210 belonging to RENAMO troops had been handed over to ONUMOZ military observers. 
The transfer of weapons from assembly areas to regional arms depots, which had been an issue of major controversy, finally began on 15 March 1994 and is now being carried out on a regular basis. 
Delays have also accumulated in the disbanding of the 155,600 militia and paramilitary forces. 
Irregularities in this process that are brought to the attention of the Cease-Fire Commission are immediately investigated. 
Despite this simplified monitoring method, the implementation of the disbanding of militias has been a logistically complex and demanding task. 
This was further aggravated by the depletion of ONUMOZ air resources, which brought the process to a standstill at the beginning of March 1994. 
12. There has been substantial progress in the formation of the Mozambican Defence Force since I last reported to the Council. 
In order to facilitate this process, ONUMOZ agreed to provide logistic and transport support for the creation of the new army at no additional cost to the Mission. 
Voluntary contributions have also been obtained for the rehabilitation of FADM training centres. 
13. According to the general peace agreement, FADM would comprise 30,000 troops, 50 per cent of whom should be provided by the Government and 50 per cent by RENAMO. 
The initial stages of the implementation of these programmes were described in paragraphs 21 and 22 of my last report to the Council (S/1994/89). 
Furthermore, the training programmes as they now stand are designed to train a maximum of 15,000 FADM members before the elections take place. 
This is conditional upon the official formation of the full 30,000-strong army and the commencement of all required training courses before the October elections. 
14. In order to find a solution to this difficulty, two options are being considered: 
(a) To reduce the number of soldiers to be trained prior to the elections to the 15,000 covered by existing training programmes. 
Under this option, the formation and training of the remaining units would be completed only after the elections. 
(b) To retain the number of soldiers to be trained, as planned in the general peace agreement, at the level of 30,000. 
To make this option viable, it is necessary that additional countries provide assistance to the programme and contribute sufficient human and financial resources to train, by the end of October, 15,000 military personnel who at present have not been designated to receive training. 
If the new army is not entirely formed and placed in training centres, a large number of soldiers will linger in assembly areas. 
The complaints fell into two categories: unauthorized presence or misconduct of troops and militia and intimidating or aggressive behaviour by soldiers. 
Ten complaints were solved and are considered closed, while two cases are still under investigation. 
Neither the Government nor RENAMO has so far allowed the United Nations to reconnoitre certain military bases, nor have they provided ONUMOZ with complete lists of military equipment. 
19. The United Nations forces continued to carry out operational activities throughout the country, including the maintenance of security in the corridors and along highways and main roads by conducting regular road and aerial patrols as well as by providing train escorts. 
Furthermore, United Nations troops have provided security to airports, regional depots for weapons collected from both parties, oil-pumping stations, food storage locations and other United Nations installations. 
Its engineer units assisted in rehabilitating training centres for FADM, as well as in clearing and repairing damage caused by tropical cyclone "Nadia", which struck the northern coast of Mozambique on 24 March 1994. 
20. Three hundred and seventy military observers from 19 countries were deployed with ONUMOZ; 292 of them were based in the 49 assembly areas where they have been supervising the cantonment of troops, their disarmament and subsequent demobilization or transfer to the new army. 
The military observers are also carrying out the important task of monitoring the cease-fire by conducting inspections and investigations into alleged violations. 
In addition, the military observers are monitoring the disbanding of paramilitary forces throughout the country. 
However, it is now clear that demobilization will not be completed by that time. 
In addition, the military observers will be called upon to perform essential post-demobilization tasks beyond that date including monitoring and verifying the cease-fire until the newly elected Government takes over, the disposal of collected weapons and ammunition and other verification functions related to the peace process. 
This reduction is already under way. 
However, the Italian Government has agreed to the retention of the field hospital, a limited logistics element and the necessary security personnel, totalling approximately 200; 
(b) A number of ONUMOZ support elements will also be withdrawn or reduced according to their previously scheduled rotation: 
23. The drastic reduction of the support units will be partially compensated by the troops' integral logistics systems and some additional civilian support. 
They have performed admirably under challenging circumstances in Mozambique and have made an important contribution to the difficult task of bringing the peace process forward. 
24. As a consequence of this planned reduction, it is intended that the remaining formed units be redeployed as follows: 
(a) Two Botswana infantry companies will remain in the Tete corridor; 
(b) Two Botswana companies, and possibly the Botswana contingent headquarters, will be redeployed to Chimoio in the Beira corridor; 
(c) One Bangladesh company will be moved from Nampula to the Beira corridor. 
From within that company, one platoon will be stationed in Quelimane (Zambezia Province) to replace a platoon from Botswana. 
Neighbouring countries, to which these corridors are of vital importance as major import/export routes, have already expressed their strong preoccupation about security in them. 
This concern may be justified, as the reduction of United Nations forces coincides with demobilization of government and RENAMO troops, which in turn is expected to result in an increase in banditry along the main routes. 
Under the circumstances, I do not recommend any further reduction of the military component of ONUMOZ before the elections. 
On 2 February 1994, they unanimously nominated Mr. Braz\x{7dcc} Mazula, who is not associated with any political party, as the Chairman of the National Elections Commission. 
The Commission officially started functioning on 15 February 1994. 
It has held a series of working meetings, completed its staffing, established provincial offices and drafted its standing rules of procedure and it is presently opening district offices throughout the country. 
28. The Technical Secretariat for Elections Administration, which is to provide technical support to the National Elections Commission pursuant to the Electoral Law, initiated its activities on 11 February 1994, albeit without a proper legal framework. 
The government decree that officially established the Technical Secretariat was promulgated on 13 April 1994. 
29. The Electoral Law provides for the establishment of an Electoral Tribunal to be composed of two national and three international judges, the latter to be appointed by me after receiving nominations from the Security Council. 
I have also written to President Chissano apprising him of these appointments. 
30. Resolution 797 (1992) of 16 December 1992 encouraged United Nations programmes and specialized agencies to provide appropriate assistance and support for the implementation of the major tasks arising from the general peace agreement, which would obviously include the preparation of elections. 
The United Nations is playing a major coordinating role for technical assistance to the entire electoral process in Mozambique. 
A technical assistance trust fund has been established for this purpose. 
The resources provided through this trust fund have assisted the establishment of RENAMO's presence in major cities and its transformation into a political party. 
This Trust Fund has now been established, and I appeal to the donor community to contribute to this important mechanism to ensure the active participation of all eligible parties in the first multiparty elections in Mozambique. 
33. I am pleased to report that, as of 18 April 1994, 278 United Nations police observers had already arrived in Mozambique and had been deployed throughout the country. 
Eighty-seven CIVPOL posts have been identified outside the provincial capitals, which will cover 208 Mozambican Police stations and posts. 
34. The beneficial confidence-building effect of an increasing CIVPOL deployment is already obvious. 
The component is maintaining close liaison with the Ministry of the Interior, the Mozambican Police Command, provincial governors and their RENAMO advisers, as well as with other RENAMO representatives, on all police-related matters. 
However, notwithstanding the agreement of the Government of Mozambique and RENAMO that an enlarged presence of CIVPOL would enhance the peace process, CIVPOL initially faced a number of difficulties in carrying out its mandate, especially as regards access to information and visits to police stations and prisons. 
In February 1994, a seminar was held with the participation of CIVPOL, the Police Affairs Commission and the Mozambican Police, during which problems of cooperation were discussed and a modus operandi was agreed upon. 
The situation improved following the seminar, particularly at the provincial level, where lack of information about the tasks of CIVPOL seems to have been one of the obstacles. 
35. In addition, some difficulties were initially encountered in gaining access to the Quick Reaction Force, a Special Forces Branch of the Mozambican Police. 
As part of the overall reintegration of RENAMO and government-controlled areas, it is foreseen that the Mozambican Police will establish police posts in areas controlled by RENAMO. 
Despite indications from the Mozambican Police that it would seek CIVPOL's assistance in this field, its members refused on several occasions to accompany CIVPOL to those locations. 
To date, it has investigated 36 cases of misconduct by members of the national police. 
37. A reintegration support scheme for demobilizing soldiers has now been added to the overall reintegration programme developed to facilitate re-entry of the demobilized into civilian society. 
The scheme extends the Government's 6 months' severance payments to ex-soldiers for a further 18 months. 
A total of US$ 18.1 million has been pledged to this United Nations Development Programme (UNDP)-administered fund by donors who are convinced that a longer reintegration period for the ex-soldiers is prudent. 
The vocational training programme for demobilized soldiers, along with the distribution of corresponding kits, is expected to begin in June under the auspices of the International Labour Organization (ILO). 
A job referral and counselling service is being implemented by the International Organization for Migration (IOM). 
38. The United Nations mine-clearance programme has suffered significant delays, partially as a result of the slow approval of the national mine-clearance plan by the Cease-fire Commission, but also because the process of identifying and selecting suitable contractors turned out to be protracted. 
Negotiations have finally been completed for a contract for the clearance of unexploded ordnance and mines blocking 2,000 kilometres of priority roads. 
39. Under United Nations auspices, an important road is being cleared near the Malawian border in Zambezia Province, a main route for tens of thousands of returning refugees. 
The mine clearance personnel involved have been trained in a project financed by the United Kingdom, which has produced 71 mine clearers so far. 
Another key road is being cleared in Tete Province and a further 278 mine clearers trained with joint funding from the United Nations and the Norwegian Agency for International Development (NORAD). 
Through funding made available by the United States Agency for International Development (USAID) and with technical assistance from the United Nations, a further project has trained a first group of 80 mine clearers and 9 dog handlers. 
They began work in mid-April on a road along the Zambezi River crucial for the return of refugees. 
The mining of this road leading to Mutarara district, at the juncture of four provinces south of Malawi, had created the country's worst bottleneck for population movements. 
40. The United Nations Mine-clearance Training Centre, operating from temporary facilities, commenced its first course for 30 mine-clearance personnel on 4 April 1994. 
One half of the 1.6 million refugees in neighbouring countries at the time of the peace accord have also now returned to Mozambique, with the remaining 800,000 largely expected to return before the planting season in September/October 1994. 
Free food distribution is being progressively discontinued in asylum countries and moved to returnees' destinations in Mozambique, to ensure that their move is towards food security and not away from it. 
Many schools, health posts and roads - already woefully inadequate - were demolished. 
In the first days following this calamity, UNOHAC, acting under the auspices of the United Nations Emergency Coordinator, organized airlifts of 200 tons of emergency relief supplies provided from the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and government stockpiles and contributions made by bilateral donors, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations. 
These indications point to a probable mix of marketable surpluses and significant food shortages, with redistribution from surplus to deficit areas made difficult by poor marketing networks. 
As part of its continuing food assistance and delivery programme, WFP, together with the European Union and other donors, is purchasing maize in surplus areas for use in relief activities. 
This commitment authority is based on the cost estimates for the maintenance of ONUMOZ for the period from 1 May 1994 to 31 October 1994 contained in the Secretary-General's report of 17 January 1994 (A/48/849). 
46. As of 20 April 1994, unpaid assessed contributions to the ONUMOZ special account amounted to some $125.6 million for the period from the inception of ONUMOZ up to 30 April 1994. 
47. During the reporting period, a number of important advances were made in the implementation of the peace process in Mozambique. 
49. The political will of the parties, while appreciated, is unfortunately not always translated into the practical steps that must be accomplished to ensure the implementation of the peace process, leading to free and fair elections. 
In addition, the National Elections Commission might face practical difficulties in the very complex process of registration of voters, particularly if it is decided to include Mozambicans living abroad. 
50. The commitment of the National Elections Commission to hold the elections in October 1994 was reaffirmed to my Special Adviser, Mr. Ismat Kittani, during his visit to Mozambique in early April 1994. 
While commitments were made to accelerate the process, actual progress has not yet met expectations. 
A number of problems persist in the areas of logistics, finance the identification of party representatives and free access to all districts of Mozambique. 
51. Despite these concerns, I have no doubt that free and fair elections are possible, subject to a few minimal conditions. 
52. Considerable progress has been made in resettling internally displaced persons and Mozambican refugees returning from neighbouring countries. 
The United Nations, in collaboration with other organizations concerned and bilateral donors, will pursue ongoing programmes to assist the remaining 1 million internally displaced persons and 800,000 refugees to be resettled. 
53. Continued assistance for these schemes and for the reintegration of demobilized soldiers into civil society is a crucial element in the overall efforts to achieve long-lasting peace in Mozambique. 
54. Despite all the challenging tasks that lie ahead, I believe that the major political conditions for the timely completion of this Mission are in place. 
I therefore recommend to the Security Council that it extend the existing mandate of ONUMOZ at a reduced strength as described in paragraphs 22, 24 and 25 above until 31 October 1994. 
55. I also propose that all military, police and most of the support personnel of the Mission should begin repatriation immediately after the expiration of the mandate. 
I estimate that this will take up to seven weeks. 
56. The peace process in Mozambique has made substantial progress. 
This was achieved because the parties have resolved to sustain the process and because of the interest and support of the international community. 
57. I would like to pay tribute to the dedication and professionalism of the staff of ONUMOZ, in particular to my Special Representative, in carrying out the challenging tasks entrusted to them. 
The illegalities by the United States violating the Korean Armistice Agreement and paralyzing the armistice supervisory mechanism have recently reached a climax. 
The United States has already beefed up its air fleet in south Korea with a squadron of Apache helicopters, and is reported to be planning to introduce various types of brigade-size combat armaments in the future. 
This notwithstanding, the United States has unilaterally broken the provisions of the Korean Armistice Agreement all along ever since the very year when it signed the Agreement in July 1953, and introduced into south Korea up-to-date military hardware including over 1,000 nuclear weapons. 
This vividly shows that the United States has disowned the effectiveness of the Korean Armistice Agreement and even ignores its existence. 
Over a period of a little more than four decades, the United States has acted against its own obligations as the real party to the Armistice Agreement, not only violating and invalidating the provisions of the Agreement systematically but also paralyzing the armistice supervisory mechanism. 
In the years that followed the conclusion of the Armistice Agreement, the United States violated the Agreement. 
So far, the United States has systematically undermined the provisions of the Armistice Agreement, and is now threatening the Democratic People's Republic of Korea by force, while deploying its massive reinforcements on and around the Korean peninsula. 
Such actions only add greater clarity to the United States ulterior intent to strangle the Socialist countries in Asia, including the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
It is abnormal, on every account, that the state of cease-fire of the 1950s should have lasted unchanged for four decades to date. 
The United States must renounce its confrontation-oriented concept and war psychology and respond to the above peace proposal of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
I have the honour to refer to your letter of 21 April conveying the Security Council's request that I choose three persons for appointment as international members of the Mozambique Electoral Tribunal from the list of candidates which you enclosed. 
1. The present report is submitted in accordance with paragraph 15 of General Assembly resolution 48/27 of 10 December 1993 on the situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti. 
5. In the weeks that followed, a group of Parliamentarians representing various political tendencies within both Houses established contact with the Four Friends of the Secretary-General for Haiti as well as my Special Representative and the Special Envoy of the Secretary-General of OAS. 
6. As I stressed in my letter to the President of the Security Council, 6/ I believe that these are significant developments since political parties of opposing tendencies seem prepared to accept the principles of the Governors Island Agreement. 
Efforts are continuing within the Parliament to vote on an identical resolution in the Senate. 
7. I received President Aristide on 5 March 1994. 
During the meeting, President Aristide expressed his opposition to this initiative. 
8. President Aristide expressed his position to me in a letter dated 7 March 1994, which I transmitted to the President of the Security Council on 10 March. 
10. In accordance with my report of 30 November 1993 (A/48/532/Add.2) and on the recommendation of my Special Representative and the Special Envoy of the Secretary-General of OAS, I decided, on 25 November 1993, to maintain the evacuated MICIVIH personnel in Santo Domingo until 31 December. 
11. During the period of evacuation, a small group of administrative personnel was kept in Port-au-Prince. 
The Executive Director of MICIVIH returned to Port-au-Prince after four weeks of absence. 
Twenty-two United Nations and OAS observers returned to Port-au-Prince on 26 January, then six others on 2 February and, finally, 10 on 13 April, bringing the number of observers to 38. 
No serious incident having been noted since the resumption of the observers' activities, security measures were relaxed, and, on 1 March 1994, the Mission moved from phase IV (maximum security) to phase III. 
12. Initially, the observers concentrated their activities on Port-au-Prince. 
From the end of January up to the end of March, the Mission received information about 111 cases of attempts on the right to life, including 58 cases of murder for the month of February alone and 53 cases of execution and suspicious death since 1 March. 
In certain cases of suspicious death, the Mission obtained information leading to the conclusion that the culprits were members of the Armed Forces, their auxiliaries or members of the Front rolutionnaire pour l'avancement et le progr\x{92ca} en Haiti (FRAPH). 
In other cases, testimony points to armed civilians and leaves it unclear whether it is a question of "attach\x{5ee5}" or of armed bands acting with the complicity of the Armed Forces. 
14. Very large numbers of arbitrary arrests, illegal detentions, abductions and enforced disappearances, as well as the existence of secret detention centres at Port-au-Prince and surrounding areas have been brought to the attention of MICIVIH. 
Of 37 cases of abduction and enforced disappearance that occurred between the end of January and the end of March, 30 concern members of popular organizations and their close relatives. 
According to the testimony gathered by the Mission, the abductors beat the victims at the time of the abduction, handcuff and blindfold them and then take them to unknown destinations that are not official places of detention. 
Interrogations are accompanied by beatings and ill-treatment. After several days of detention, the victims are released, in very poor physical and mental condition. 
MICIVIH believes that the aim of these practices is to obtain information about the members and activities of popular organizations and to terrorize the popular movement in favour of the return of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
15. MICIVIH is conducting an inquiry into many cases of rape brought to its knowledge, a dozen cases in the past month, some of which seem to have been committed for political motives against close relatives of political and trade-union militants. 
Testimony points to armed civilians who use this method as a tactic of intimidation and repression. 
MICIVIH has resumed its cooperation with non-governmental organizations (NGOs) in the human rights field. 
17. MICIVIH has gradually made visits to almost all parts of the country, in the course of which talks have been held with the judicial, civil and military authorities. 
On the spot, MICIVIH has been able to collect testimony on the human rights situation. 
In the Departments of Nord and Nord-Est, many human rights violations were committed between October and December 1993. 
The cases of arbitrary arrest and extrajudicial executions are currently the subject of Mission inquiries. 
It should be emphasized that the repression severely affected circles favourable to the return of the President and that a large number of members of grassroots organizations were forced to go into exile or hide in their homes because of that intensification. 
In the Department of Centre, through numerous talks with the inhabitants of the central plateau who had fled from their region, MICIVIH collected information about an identical wave of violence in that area, which had caused the internal displacement of many people. 
18. In the southern region, in Cayes, the cooperation of the military authorities afforded the observers access to detention centres and resulted in the immediate release of a detainee. 
Following the visit, other illegally detained prisoners were released. 
At Jacmel, contacts were more reserved and sometimes hostile. 
In Nord and Nord-Est, the Mission was able to visit a dozen localities and to talk with the military authorities in a very correct manner. 
These incidents were condemned by my Special Representative in a communiqu dated 25 March. 
On the same day, in a suburb, the military authorities, citing, in front of the observers, instructions received by their superiors to the effect that the Mission no longer had legal status in the country and that, consequently, they could not talk with them as members of MICIVIH. 
I should like, in this regard, to pay tribute to the courage and abnegation shown by the observers throughout their mission in the most difficult circumstances. 
20. In March 1993, the United Nations and OAS launched an appeal for a humanitarian plan of action designed to respond to the urgent humanitarian needs of the Haitian people. 
The budget required for the implementation of this plan was estimated at $62.7 million, for the areas of health, nutrition, agriculture and education. 
Contributions received so far are still at a low level. They cover only 15 per cent of the needs, or $9.6 million. 
In addition to the humanitarian plan of action, humanitarian assistance programmes are funded by donor countries through NGOs. 
21. In the health sector, the plan provides for priority programmes for mother and child health, urgent medical-surgical needs and support for health centres. 
Food aid has been provided for 1.1 million people. 
Seven million dollars has been devoted to the support of basic agriculture and $3.7 million to job creation. 
22. In its resolution 873 (1993) of 13 October 1993, the Security Council terminated the suspension of the embargo on petroleum and petroleum products and arms and related matiel of all kinds imposed by resolution 841 (1993). 
This programme, which commenced in January 1994, is managed by a steering committee composed of representatives of the organizations of the United Nations system, donors, NGOs and members of the Government. 
Two hundred seventy-seven institutions were supplied from the first shipment of 215,570 gallons of diesel and 35,841 gallons of gasoline. 
A second shipment arrived on 22 February. 
This operation has not encountered major difficulties. 
25. As the situation evolved, a shift in the nature of the international community's commitment occurred, and the international community's role changed gradually from that of mediator between parties to that of sole agent responsible for finding and implementing a solution to the deadlock. 
26. This new role for the international community is prejudicial. 
Some see it as compromising the international community's neutrality and thus weakening its ability to instil confidence and lead the parties to a vital compromise. 
The international community is in danger of being entrusted with too extensive a mission, behind which the parties may be tempted to find refuge, shirking their own responsibility in the negotiation process. 
Accordingly, one looks to the representatives of the international community for a solution that should not be inherently dependent on them. 
27. The current negotiation process has three goals: the return of the President, the restoration of democracy, as called for in the Governors Island Agreement, and the establishment of a democratic base on which to build current efforts. 
The international community can only accomplish its mission if there is a willingness to compromise on both sides, an essential element in any negotiated solution. 
28. A return to institutional stability requires, among other things, the establishment of a parliamentary coalition, formed within the legitimate Parliament which resulted from the 1990-1991 elections and ready to implement the Governors Island Agreement. 
In this context, I welcome reports that have reached me indicating that unified action is emerging among men who are traditionally politically opposed. 
29. I note that the recent initiative of a group of Haitian Parliamentarians which was supported by the United Nations and OAS did not receive the endorsement of President Aristide. 
Unity among the Friends of the Secretary-General for Haiti has waned, impeding the mediation efforts deployed by my Special Representative. 
Sanctions, reimposed by the Security Council in October 1993 have not been effective and have not yet produced the desired result, as the existence of a significant trade in petroleum products from a bordering country seems to indicate. 
30. Given that negotiations have not brought about any significant progress for the reasons stated, it seems fitting to recommend that a more specifically Haitian solution be found. 
For this reason, it would be preferable that the participants, with the support of the international community, should resume an effective role in this process. 
During this phase, the international community and especially those countries most directly concerned should restore the unified approach that has been impaired by recent deadlocks in negotiations. 
31. The humanitarian situation is deteriorating in spite of the efforts of the United Nations and the NGOs. 
The human rights situation has grown significantly worse over the past three months, notwithstanding the arrival last January of a group of MICIVIH observers. 
32. The situation today is complex and offers few prospects. 
In the absence of positive change, both from the Haitian side and from the international community, it is difficult to determine what additional efforts the United Nations could undertake to resolve the serious crisis prevailing in the country today. 
33. In this regard, I have attached as an annex a letter addressed to me from the President of the Republic of Haiti requesting the extension of the mandate of MICIVIH. 
Therefore, I am proposing to the General Assembly that it approve the President's request and authorize the extension of the mandate and financing of the United Nations component of MICIVIH for one additional year. 
3. The present report has been prepared in response to those requests. 
It sets out the rationale for the reimbursement of taxes and the basic methodology relating thereto; it describes the budgetary processes involved for both the regular budget and peace-keeping operations; and makes certain recommendations. 
8. However, some Member States that had not ratified the Convention or did so with reservations continued to levy income taxes on the United Nations earnings of their citizens or permanent residents. 
9. In order to implement the principle of equality among staff members, some of whom were subject to taxation, the General Assembly, in its resolution 239 (III) of 18 November 1948, imposed a direct assessment on United Nations staff members which is comparable to national income taxes. 
A system of gross and net salaries was established, with staff assessment being the difference between the two salary levels. 
As indicated in resolution 239 (III) and in the debates prior to its adoption, the establishment of the staff assessment scheme was intended to accomplish three aims: 
(b) Create funds from which to grant relief from double taxation to those staff members who were subject to national taxation on their United Nations emoluments; 
The establishment and the operation of the staff assessment plan are reflected in staff regulation 3.3, paragraphs (a) to (e), adopted by the General Assembly. 
12. Following the introduction of the staff assessment plan but prior to the establishment of the Tax Equalization Fund (see para. 14 below), the total deductions applied to gross salaries for staff assessment were reflected in the regular budget as miscellaneous income. 
From 1946 until 1955, the tax reimbursement was financed from the regular budget, utilizing funds provided by all Member States, including those which had adhered to the Convention provisions on taxation. 
14. To achieve the desired equity among Member States, the General Assembly, by its resolution 973 (X) of 15 December 1955, established the Tax Equalization Fund as from 1 January 1956. 
In accordance with the conditions set out in that resolution, all revenues from staff assessment levied on the gross salaries of staff paid from the United Nations regular budget are credited to the Tax Equalization Fund. 
In response to a recommendation by the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (A/32/386, para. 14), comparable provisions were established for staff paid from assessed peace-keeping operations by the General Assembly in its resolutions 33/13 C of 8 December and 33/14 of 3 November 1978. 
In resolution 1099 (XI) of 27 February 1957, the General Assembly decided that the same system would be applied to local and state income taxes. 
On the other hand, if the total of such reimbursements exceeds the credits of a Member State in the Tax Equalization Fund, the excess is to be charged, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 973 (X), to the regular budget of the United Nations. 
In practice, therefore, these Member States are assessed on a net basis. 
18. There are 12 Member States 4/ that tax the United Nations emoluments of staff under certain circumstances and therefore do not adhere to the practices called for under section 18 (b) of the Convention on Privileges and Immunities. 
21. The developments in that regard over the period from 1971 to 1993 may be summarized briefly as follows. 
In 1987, the Commission, foreseeing a shortfall in the Fund, recommended higher rates of staff assessment, which were approved by the General Assembly and went into effect on 1 April 1988. 
23. More recently, as part of its comprehensive review of conditions of service of staff in the Professional and higher categories, the Commission recommended, and the General Assembly approved, the concept of the base floor salary scale. 
Under this procedure, points of post adjustment have been consolidated into base pay each year since 1990. 
Such consolidations were carried out, however, independently of their impact on the resources of the Tax Equalization Fund, and the balance of the Fund grew as a result. 
The programme budget also contains a separate expenditure section (section 28 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995) reflecting the total amounts required for staff assessment for all posts funded in the budget. 
Thus, the programme budget is presented on a gross and net basis. 
26. All staff assessment collected by deduction from gross salaries, including staff assessment collected from staff members encumbering posts charged to revenue-producing activities, is credited to income section 1 of the budget. 
27. Budgets for assessed peace-keeping operations are also presented on a gross basis, with expenditures and income pertaining to staff assessment shown separately in the budget documents. 
28. For activities and programmes funded from voluntary contributions, the link to the Tax Equalization Fund does not apply. 
29. It should be noted that in both the programme budget and the budgets of peace-keeping operations the amounts foreseen for staff assessment income rarely match precisely the income actually derived from staff assessment, as the income accrues only as salaries are paid. 
Thus, for any period during which a budgeted post is vacant, no gross salary and related expenses are incurred, and no income from staff assessment is realized. 
Similarly, while posts are budgeted at a standard cost for each grade, the actual gross salary and staff assessment income related to each post will be determined by the actual step in grade of the incumbent. 
30. As indicated in paragraphs 16 to 19 above, procedures exist, in accordance with the provisions of General Assembly resolution 973 (X) and the Financial Regulations and Rules of the United Nations, 7/ for adjusting the balances of each Member State in the Tax Equalization Fund. 
This arrangement means that such Member States receive an advance credit, at the time of assessment, for their share of the amount of staff assessment it is estimated will accrue during the budgetary period to which the assessment relates. 
During the biennium 1978-1979 and at the end of the biennium 1992-1993, however, United States credits in the Tax Equalization Fund in excess of the amounts estimated to be required for tax reimbursement were applied against contributions due from the United States. 
33. For all Member States, the credits given, based on budgetary estimates, need to be adjusted periodically to reflect the actual staff assessment income that has accrued, as shown in the final accounts of the financial period. 
If actual staff assessment income has exceeded the estimated income, the balances are distributed to Member States as additional credits. 
In either case, a compensating adjustment is made in the first assessment issued after the accounts of the financial period have been closed, audited and reviewed by the General Assembly. 
It is assumed that one reason for this situation is the increase in staff assessment income for peace-keeping operations in the past two years. 
Similarly, the precise effect of the reduction in staff assessment rates as from 1 March 1994 (see para. 24) on the amount of staff assessment income to be realized is not clear. 
36. Under the circumstances, a cautious approach needs to be taken in determining the amounts, if any, that can be credited in advance to Member States under financial regulation 5.2 (e). 
The mechanisms of staff assessment and the Tax Equalization Fund, together with the system for reimbursement of taxes levied by Member States on United Nations emoluments, operate effectively to achieve those principles. 
38. For the reasons outlined in paragraphs 34 to 36, the amounts to be credited to Member States for staff assessment income and the timing of such credits (i.e. in advance of, or after, a financial period) require further analysis and review. 
In particular, the pattern of 1993 tax reimbursements, when they are finalized, needs to be studied to determine the impact of peace-keeping operations on the income and expenditures of the Tax Equalization Fund. 
The actual staff assessment income realized in the first nine months of 1994, as well as early projections of tax reimbursement requirements for 1994, also require careful monitoring. 
1. The present report is submitted in accordance with paragraph 4 of Governing Council decision 94/4 of 8 February 1994. 
In southern Somalia, activities started in early 1993 with a contribution of $800,000 made to the non-governmental organization (NGO) Save the Children for agricultural rehabilitation and sanitation in the Lower Shabelle region. 
With co-financing from the United States Agency for International Development (USAID), and UNDP component restored irrigation of 21,000 hectares of good quality agricultural land. 
Further PIOs will open during 1994 in the Central Region and in Gedo. 
Currently, more than 90 sub-projects, totalling approximately $7.6 million, are under implementation by the PIOs operating in close coordination with other bilaterally supported projects. 
6. The fisheries infrastructure in Somalia has been destroyed as a result of strife. 
While major capital investment will be required to redevelop the fishing industry, UNDP has committed itself, in cooperation with the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) to providing assistance to selected fishing cooperatives, emphasizing capacity-building for income-generation. 
7. As a result of preliminary studies done in 1993, a Zimbabwean team of experts was fielded in December 1993 to strengthen the demobilization and reintegration planning capacities of local communities in the North-West. 
UNDP is also exploring, in consultation with UNOSOM, possibilities for developing a similar programme for the North-East Region. 
Considerable donor resources will be required for the full demobilization programme. 
UNDP has been working very closely with other United Nations specialized agencies, with the UNOSOM Humanitarian Division and with the World Bank, in the informal donor meetings held during 1993 as well as in a multidonor task force. 
9. In response to a demand from the Somalia Aid-Coordinating Body constituted by the donor community, the Secretary-General requested UNDP in March 1994 to take over responsibility for the United Nations Development Office. 
The Development Office will continue to evolve as an embryonic planning and coordination entity for Somalia in order to become part of the future government administration; it will exist initially as a UNDP-funded project. 
A United States Government grant of $1,392,552 provided air transport services through the project to NGOs and United Nations specialized agencies until April 1993. 
While Mogadishu airport remains under UNOSOM management, handing over control of Mogadishu airport to Somali management is the ultimate objective. 
14. Since early 1994, a second team has been operating Kismayo Port in the south. 
The review of the needs of other ports for facilities rehabilitation and equipment replacement is under way. A central unit for ports has opened within UNOSOM as a nucleus for future ports and the transport ministry. 
A programme document emphasizing the investment and technical cooperation needs of the four major ports of Somalia will soon be submitted to donors. 
The programme emphasizes participatory approaches and capacity-building of local authorities as well as the physical reconstruction of shelter and public facilities in selected urban areas throughout Somalia. 
16. The first-phase project will provide assistance to the municipality of Hargeisa, based on the report of a joint Habitat/UNDP mission to Hargeisa in September 1993. 
The programme also provides for a number of situation analysis/needs assessment missions to other key urban areas of Somalia, including Mogadishu, when the situation permits. 
18. The expansion of the UNDP programme will take into account the criteria established at the Fourth Coordination Meeting on Humanitarian Assistance to Somalia, whereby security, maintenance of law and order, and the creation of representative and accountable institutional structures are essential for rehabilitation and reconstruction efforts. 
In addition, it is planned to launch a national volunteer programme involving about 500 Somali professionals and specialists under UNDP auspices. 
19. The indicative planning figure (IPF) for Somalia for the fifth programming cycle is $59.98 million, of which only 70 per cent, or $41.99 million, is available for programming. 
2. The plunge in world output growth as a result of the diverse trends in component groups of economies seemed to bottom out in 1991 when world output nudged upwards by a mere 0.2 per cent. 
4. The developing countries in Africa and in Latin America and the Caribbean experienced slow and faltering growth. 
In 1993, growth performance in both Africa and Latin America improved, with average growth rates rising to 1.9 per cent in Africa and 3.1 per cent in Latin America, from 1.6 and 2.2 per cent, respectively, in 1992. 
Many of the developing countries of the Asian and Pacific region repeated their earlier strong performance in 1992-1993, with some countries, notably China, experiencing accelerated rates of growth. 
In the process of reconstruction after the Persian Gulf war, the West Asian economies recovered in 1992 from their low point in 1991. 
But in 1993 their rates of growth slipped back again, by at least 2 percentage points from the previous year. 
5. The recession, which varied in onset and duration in different countries, was typically characterized by high and rising rates of unemployment and by demand deflation. 
Demand deflation, particularly in the industrialized countries, was rooted in falling property and asset values, reversing earlier boom trends. 
The fall in asset values affected consumers and investors, who faced higher real debt burdens on earlier borrowings, much of which had gone into the acquisition of assets. 
Financial institutions were also affected by debt defaults and the accumulation of bad debts in their portfolios. 
While fiscal policy remained constrained by the budgetary deficits in many countries, monetary policy was used to stimulate the economies in recession. 
The rates of interest came down to their lowest levels in many decades; however, this had little impact on the growth performance of the economies in 1993. 
6. The region covered by the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP) maintained its robust economic performance in 1992-1993, with the developing countries achieving an average economic growth rate of 6.7 per cent in 1993, the same as in 1992. 
This performance is remarkable against the backdrop of the recession in the world economy. 
The various groups of economies of the region continued to diverge in their individual performance, though a larger measure of convergence emerged among countries in their approach to development policy and to some extent in performance as well. 
A redeeming feature of the situation in 1992-1993 was the substantial strengthening of the growth performance of most of the least developed countries of the region. 
7. Economic growth remained strong and steady in countries in South-East Asia, with the exception of the Philippines. 
The economy of the Philippines also achieved positive output growth in 1993, reversing the decline in the previous two years. 
Rates of growth in Indonesia, Malaysia, Singapore, Thailand and Viet Nam ranged between approximately 6 and 8 per cent in 1993. 
The least developed countries, such as Cambodia, the Lao People's Democratic Republic and Myanmar, also achieved 6 to 7 per cent growth. 
8. In East Asia, the spectacular performance of the Chinese economy, with 13.0 per cent growth in 1993 following 12.8 per cent in 1992, attracted world-wide attention. 
Its high rate of growth, however, had given rise to concern that overheating of the economy could lead to a repeat of the country's experience in 1988-1989 when high inflation was followed by strong brakes on the economy and sharply lower growth. 
However, the situation was contained through more balanced packages of policy intervention, and the economy appeared well-positioned to restrain inflation without any drastic reduction in growth. 
9. The economic performance of South Asian countries showed improvement in 1992-1993. 
Among the five least developed countries in this subregion, Bangladesh and Nepal succeeded in moderately raising growth rates, while Bhutan and Maldives maintained growth rates of 5 per cent or more. 
Afghanistan is yet to recover from the impact of war and continuing internal strife. 
There was distinct improvement in the economic performance of India during the period, but Pakistan suffered a set-back in 1993, partly owing to the adverse effects of weather on the country's agricultural output. 
The extensive economic reform measures under implementation by most of the South Asian countries thus appear to have started showing beneficial results. 
10. The small Pacific island developing economies, with their agrarian structures exposed to frequent natural disasters and external demand and price fluctuations of export commodities, continued to be vulnerable despite bold efforts made at stabilization and restructuring for sustained higher growth. 
Fiji, Papua New Guinea and Solomon Islands have achieved considerable success in that regard, with stronger economic growth and moderating inflation. 
11. The six Central Asian republics have been facing the daunting task of revamping their institutional structures and stabilizing their newly independent economies within a market-based framework, in sharp distinction from decades of development under a centralized system of planning within the former Soviet Union. 
The economic and social situation in most of the six republics continued to deteriorate, with falling output and high inflation rates. 
12. The three industrialized countries of the region have suffered from the recessionary symptoms affecting all industrialized countries at different points in time since 1990. 
The economy was virtually stagnating in 1993. 
Among the three developed countries, the economy of Australia is expected to strengthen further, with 3.0 per cent growth in 1994 compared with 2.4 per cent in 1993, while the economy of New Zealand is expected to weaken somewhat. 
The new GATT (General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade) agreement is widely expected to provide considerable stimulus to the entire world economy although its practical impact could remain limited in the short term since the agreed measures will be enforced over a period of time. 
14. International trade continued to underpin the economic resilience of the ESCAP region in 1992-1993. 
The value of exports of the region's developing economies, on average, grew twice as fast as the 7 per cent average growth in the value of world exports in 1991-1992. 
That reflected the region's resilience despite the current phase of recessionary downturn in the industrialized countries. 
A number of factors have enabled economies of the region to sustain high rates of growth in their exports in the face of recession in Europe and North America, the traditional markets for their exports. 
The ongoing process of industrial restructuring and retooling, including office automation and renovation, have also kept up demand for machinery, tools and equipment and their parts, which constituted a substantial share of the export trade of several countries in the region. 
Trade was further sustained by successful diversification of markets, especially within the ESCAP region itself. 
16. The liberal impact on trade and investment of policy reforms carried out extensively in the region during the past decade have also affected the trade performance favourably. 
17. Not only exports but also imports of countries in the region rose fast. 
In fact, imports rose faster than exports in 1992 in several countries and were accelerating in 1993. 
The rapid pace of domestic economic activity and infrastructural investment projects launched in many countries in the region led to a spurt in growth of both capital and intermediate goods imports, while growing consumer demand in response to rising income kept up consumer goods imports. 
The balance of payments remained basically sound for most countries, though short-term movements presented a mixed picture of both improvement and deterioration in individual cases. 
18. Fiscal reforms, involving the revenue and expenditure operations of government, have been an important component of economic reform, restructuring and readjustment in the developing countries of the ESCAP region for a decade or more. 
Governments in the region, by and large, have followed conservative fiscal and financial policies, enabling them to maintain reasonable degrees of economic stability coupled generally with sustained high levels of economic activity. 
These imbalances had to be removed by reducing or eliminating budget deficits. 
Governments also have been seeking to rationalize their traditional entrepreneurial, regulatory and social service roles, with more reliance on the private sector wherever feasible. 
Revenue reforms have been systemic as well as by individual revenue instruments with respect to base and/or rate structure. 
Reforms of tax administration to simplify procedures, improve administrative efficiency and encourage better taxpayer compliance have also been undertaken. 
Improving the revenue productivity of taxes appears to have been an overriding objective of reforms, with a view to reducing existing budgetary deficits and financing the expansion and improvement of selected public services for which demand was growing. 
21. A more rational allocation of expenditure consistent with lesser emphasis on the entrepreneurial and regulatory role of government and greater emphasis on the provision of social services has been attempted. 
Efforts have also been made to improve the efficiency and productivity of expenditure through administrative streamlining, greater accountability and better appraisal procedures. 
22. An examination of data on government revenue and expenditure in the early years of the 1990s suggests that many Governments in the region have achieved a large measure of success in reducing budget deficits. 
In addition to the restrained growth in expenditure, revenue has also improved in many countries in spite of the lowering of tax rates generally. 
23. Viewed from the longer-term perspective of the past 30 to 40 years, the developing countries of the ESCAP region have undergone major economic and social change. 
Urbanization has also proceeded apace. 
Mass starvation is no longer a concern in the region. 
Old generation epidemic diseases such as smallpox and cholera have been virtually eliminated. 
Nutrition levels have improved. 
Birth and death rates have declined and life expectancy at birth has increased. 
Literacy and education have spread. 
A sizeable proportion of the population in many countries has achieved truly affluent living standards. 
24. While these are commendable achievements, the structural transformations in many cases have been grossly uneven, resulting in wide disparities in the income and welfare of different sections of the population. 
The decline in the share of income of the agricultural sector without a commensurate decline in its share of employment illustrates this imbalance, which is at the root of many problems facing the region. 
Sizeable proportions of the population, and therefore staggeringly high numbers of people in several countries of the region, remain so poor that they cannot adequately meet their need for food, clothing, health, housing and literacy. 
The average level of improvement can thus be misleading. 
25. The rapid pace of urbanization has led to the growth of urban slums and squalor. 
Concern is also growing about the lack of safety, security and a healthy environment in industrial workplaces. 
26. In the area of health, many epidemic diseases have re-emerged, while the AIDS (acquired immunodeficiency syndrome) pandemic has been posing a serious threat to public health. 
The implications of the spread of the AIDS virus infection in the region have raised serious concern. 
Among a wide range of environmental concerns, atmospheric pollution is a serious hazard to the health of humans and other species. 
27. Among other emerging issues is the declining influence of the family unit as a support mechanism in schooling the young, and in coping with illness and adversity, and old age and disability. 
Work contingency and mobility requirements for employment in modern economic sectors, and inadequate housing in and around urban-industrial workplaces, have led to erosion of the role of the traditional extended family. 
The incidence of divorce, single parenthood and parentless childhood, homelessness, and street-begging by children, young adults and the old, though not new phenomena, are assuming new dimensions. 
28. Data relating to economic growth, industrialization and urbanization, poverty, health and education, as well as crime and substance abuse, confirm the above general observations relating to the region. 
However, the incidence and the intensity of particular problems vary widely among countries. 
29. Population dynamics, involving growth, changing age composition, and spatial distribution, have a strong bearing on many of the economic and social processes in the ESCAP region. 
The region contains about 60 per cent of the world population. 
Rates of growth remain much above the regional average in many countries, particularly in South Asia, which is expected to account for 60 per cent of the population increase in the ESCAP region between 2000 and 2010. 
30. The growth trend, age and sex composition, and the spatial distribution of population have significant implications for education, health and labour force participation. 
Nevertheless, many countries in the region have successfully expanded their educational programmes with physical facilities, educational equipment, trained teachers and high enrolment ratios. This has enabled them to reach sufficiently high rates of basic literacy. 
However, educational opportunities at higher levels have remained much more limited. 
Most countries have set target dates for attaining universal literacy. 
32. Population growth obviously places more demand on health services. 
The changing age structure of the population changes the nature of that demand, and the spatial distribution determines locational needs. 
Despite expansion in health facilities and progress achieved in eradicating epidemics, reducing child and maternal mortality, and prolonging life expectancy, there are considerable deficiencies in the provision of health services to the population in most countries, particularly to the rural people who still constitute the majority. 
The additional resource costs to meet the future health needs of the vast and growing population of the region will be enormous. 
Governments in the region, however, have adopted the goal of "Health for All by the Year 2000", based on the use of less costly primary health-care methods and an emphasis on control of epidemic and vector-borne diseases, adequate prenatal and post-natal care, and health education. 
Given a 15-year lag between birth and entry into the labour force, countries that had reduced their growth rates a decade or more ago have already been experiencing slow rates of growth in their labour force or will do so in the near future. 
However, countries that still have high rates of population growth will continue to experience high rates of growth in their labour force, requiring them to find expanded employment opportunities, outside the traditional agricultural sector, which will hardly have the capacity to absorb the additional labour force. 
Given the per capita consumption level and the production technology, higher population growth and a larger population can be seen to require greater exploitation of nature's endowments and consequently their depletion and/or degradation. 
There is considerable evidence in countries in the region of serious resource depletion of forests, flora and fauna, water and soil. 
Industrialization, increased intensity of land use and technological changes have had adverse environmental consequences. 
Reduced population growth can be an element in stemming further deterioration, in combination with other measures, such as the adoption of environmentally friendly technologies. 
1. At the first session of the Commission on Sustainable Development, Governments were encouraged to provide the Commission at its second session with information on activities they were undertaking to implement Agenda 21. 
2. Based on the guidelines provided by the Commission and following Agenda 21 as closely as possible, the Secretary-General sent a letter to all Governments in August 1993 proposing a format for presenting the information and seeking voluntary responses by 30 November 1993. 
3. As at 31 March 1994, 26 replies had been received. 
Ten were from developing countries, three from countries with economies in transition, 11 from industrialized countries and two from regional organizations. 
Included in these figures are some reports which not only contain the information requested for the second session of the Commission, but go beyond that by presenting national action plans for Agenda 21. 
The replies vary in length and detail, the most elaborate being in excess of 150 pages. 
As in the case of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED), the time needed for preparing reports was significantly underestimated and, for many developing countries in particular, the lack of national capacity has not made it easier to provide information. 
4. Agenda 21 served as the framework for the present analysis. 
To facilitate the analysis, a basic database programme was developed to make it possible to sort and review material country by country on both a sectoral and cross-sectoral basis. 
Country replies have been studied in detail and the information has been entered in the database. 
Some countries provided replies which easily fit the structure of the database. 
5. A sample of the database structure in matrix form, showing one chapter of Agenda 21 with its programme areas on the vertical axis and the information requested under the guidelines on the horizontal axis, is contained in annex I to the present report. 
In analysing the national information, the Secretariat has looked for relevant information for each and every box in the matrix. 
6. Although the reports received are not numerous enough to permit the Secretariat to draw any definite conclusions, they nevertheless provide some useful information for the future. 
Many countries have also reported on actions taken regarding international conventions. 
7. Some reports stated clearly that it was still too early to be able to measure any significant progress since UNCED and that the format used by the Secretariat was too complex. 
8. All developing country reports reflect or stress the lack of human, financial and/or technological resources. 
The responses concentrate on steps taken in conjunction with preparations for UNCED and the immediate follow-up to it, consisting of the formation or strengthening of consultative groups and the identification of focal points as necessary first steps in the process. 
Whether these activities are new initiatives taken after UNCED or whether they have been revised is not always clear. 
9. The three countries in transition seem to have fewer constraints in the human resources sector but lack the sound technology required to tackle identified, often serious, environmental problems and also lack the funding for such technology. 
As far as basic knowledge of the problems is concerned, however, these countries appear to have a relatively good understanding of the situation. 
11. Brief country summaries, based on the national information are provided in a separate informal paper. 
12. The main national level coordination mechanisms and actions described in the country and regional information provided to the Secretariat are covered in annex II to the present report. 
Action has started, frequently with the involvement of non-governmental organizations, in the countries and regional organizations that have reported, and coordination mechanisms are solidifying. 
13. Serious work has gone into the preparation of the replies. 
During the week ending 23 April 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3365th meeting, held on 19 April 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the further report of the Secretary-General on the question of South Africa (S/1994/435). 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3366th meeting, held on 21 April 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the third progress report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (S/1994/463). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/474), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/474 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 911 (1994) (for the text, see S/RES/911 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and Decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/465 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 913 (1994) (for the text, see S/RES/913 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and Decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/488), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/488 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 912 (1994) (for the text, see S/RES/912 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and Decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
Meanwhile, innocent people continue to die at the hands of the occupying forces and bloodshed continues. 
The occupation of the Fizuli, Jebrail and Kubatli districts of Azerbaijan followed the adoption, in July 1993, of resolution 853 (1993) by the Security Council. 
In November 1993, the Security Council, in its resolution 884 (1993), noted "with alarm the escalation in armed hostilities ... in particular the occupation of Zangelan district". 
It should also be noted that paragraph 4 of resolution 822 (1993), in which the Security Council requested the Secretary-General "to assess the situation in the region, in particular, in the Kelbadjar district of Azerbaijan, and to submit a further report to the Council" also remains unfulfilled. 
Continuation of the expansionist policy of Armenia challenges the international community and demands from the latter resolute actions with the use of all available potential in order to end the aggression against the Azerbajani Republic and thus prevent the repetition of the Bosnian tragedy. 
The adoption by the Security Council of resolution 822 (1993) on 30 April 1993 aroused in the Azerbaijani people confidence in the authority of the United Nations, as well as hope for help from the international community to a young State defending its independence. 
The airport remains unused because of Serbian threats to and artillery attacks against the airport, and because UNPROFOR is willing to accept this situation. 
I kindly request you to undertake those measures within your capacity without delay to open the airport. 
I regret to have to inform you that the Force Commander of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) has reported a further deterioration of the situation in Kigali and other parts of Rwanda. 
Massacres continue on a large scale in the countryside, especially in the south. 
A new complication is that in recent days both sides have begun to express lack of confidence in UNAMIR's impartiality and this is affecting their cooperation with my Special Representative and the Force Commander. 
These developments raise serious questions about the viability of the revised mandate which the Security Council gave to UNAMIR by resolution 912 on 21 April 1994. 
In particular, it has become clear that that mandate does not give UNAMIR the power to take effective action to halt the continuing massacres. 
At best it can provide limited protection to small groups of threatened persons in the city of Kigali and it would be unable to save them if a new wave of massacres were to start. 
According to some estimates, as many as 200,000 people may have died during the last three weeks. 
Secondly, it reawakened deep-rooted ethnic hatreds, which have plagued Rwanda in the past and which have again led to massacres of innocent civilians on a massive scale. 
The revised mandate which the Security Council gave to UNAMIR in resolution 912 on 21 April is an adequate response to the first of these consequences. 
My Special Representative and the Force Commander have been making strenuous efforts to help the parties agree to a cease-fire and a return to implementation of the Arusha Accord. 
Those efforts have not yet succeeded but the present mandate and strength of UNAMIR are sufficient for them to continue. 
It has become clear that the horrors for which they are responsible can be ended only if law and order is restored, a task which is far beyond UNAMIR's present capacity. 
In these circumstances, I urge the Security Council to re-examine the decisions which it took in resolution 912 and to consider again what action, including forceful action, it could take, or could authorize Member States to take, in order to restore law and order and end the massacres. 
The members of the Security Council wish to respond to the letters from the Permanent Representatives of Cameroon and Nigeria (S/1994/228, S/1994/258, S/1994/351, S/1994/472) concerning the border dispute between Cameroon and Nigeria in relation to the Bakassi peninsula. 
The members of the Council have taken note of the communiqu issued by the Central Organ of the Mechanism for Conflict Prevention, Management and Resolution of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) (S/1994/351, annex). 
They urge the parties to exercise restraint and to take appropriate steps, including continuation of their dialogue and the development of confidence-building measures, to restore confidence between them. 
1. From 24 to 26 April 1994, a further round of high-level talks was held in Baghdad between Iraq, on the one hand, and the Special Commission and the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) on the other. 
Issues relating to the implementation of relevant Security Council resolutions, in particular resolutions 687 and 715 (1991), were discussed. 
2. The two sides reviewed the considerable progress made in this regard since the last round of high-level talks, held in New York on 14-19 March 1994. 
They noted that many actions had been undertaken in this period, including inspections to establish the baseline for, and phase in, ongoing monitoring and verification. 
This has enabled inspections to be conducted efficiently and effectively, and has contributed significantly to the establishment of ongoing monitoring and verification as called for in the Security Council resolutions. 
The Commission and the IAEA welcomed Iraq's commitment to continue its cooperation with them. 
The members of the Council request the Secretary-General to submit by 10 May 1994 further specific recommendations on modalities of the implementation of the concept of safe areas as defined in resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993). 
Recalling that such killings have already been condemned by the Security Council in its resolution 912 (1994) of 21 April 1994, 
1. Takes note that although attacks on defenceless civilians may have been perpetrated by all parties, in the main they appear to have occurred in areas under the control of members or supporters of the armed forces of the interim Government of Rwanda; 
2. Recalls that the killing of the members of an ethnic group with the intention of destroying such a group in whole or in part constitutes genocide and is a crime punishable under international law; 
3. Condemns all breaches of international humanitarian law, particularly those perpetrated against the civilian population, and recalls that persons who instigate or participate in such acts are individually responsible; 
4. Demands that the interim Government of Rwanda and the Rwandese Patriotic Front take effective measures to prevent any attacks on civilians in areas under their control; 
6. Reiterates the demand in its resolution 912 (1994) for an immediate cease-fire and cessation of hostilities between the forces of the interim Government of Rwanda and the Rwandese Patriotic Front; 
9. Expresses deep concern at the situation of the many thousands of refugees and displaced persons who have been forced to flee the fighting and killings in Rwanda; 
11. Calls on all Rwandan parties to guarantee the protection of displaced persons and refugees in Rwanda and to ensure safe passage for humanitarian assistance; 
17. Requests the Secretary-General: 
(b) To work with UNHCR, the OAU and countries of the region to take such preventive diplomatic steps as may be necessary to prevent the spread of violence and atrocities to neighbouring countries; 
(c) Urgently to explore ways of extending humanitarian relief assistance to refugees and displaced persons; 
(d) To consult UNHCR on measures to provide humanitarian assistance to those displaced persons congregated along the borders with Tanzania, Uganda, Zaire and Burundi; 
(f) To make proposals for investigation of the reports of serious violations of international humanitarian law during the conflict; 
18. Decides to consider urgently the letter of the Secretary-General dated 29 April 1994 (S/1994/518) and further recommendations the Secretary-General may provide. 
"The Security Council is appalled at continuing reports of the slaughter of innocent civilians in Kigali and other parts of Rwanda, and reported preparations for further massacres. 
It recalls that such killings have already been condemned by the Security Council in its resolution 912 (1994) of 21 April 1994. 
"Attacks on defenceless civilians have occurred throughout the country, especially in areas under the control of members or supporters of the armed forces of the interim Government of Rwanda. 
The Security Council demands that the interim Government of Rwanda and the Rwandese Patriotic Front take effective measures to prevent any attacks on civilians in areas under their control. 
"The Security Council condemns all these breaches of international humanitarian law in Rwanda, particularly those perpetrated against the civilian population, and recalls that persons who instigate or participate in such acts are individually responsible. 
It also commends the courage and determination of UNAMIR personnel in affording protection to civilians who sought refuge with UNAMIR. 
It also commends the efforts of States, United Nations agencies, and non-governmental organizations to provide emergency humanitarian assistance to the suffering people of Rwanda. 
"The Security Council is deeply concerned at the situation of the many thousands of refugees and displaced persons who have been forced to flee the fighting and killings in Rwanda. 
The Council calls on States bordering Rwanda, working with the OAU, to provide appropriate protection to refugees and to facilitate transfer of goods and supplies to meet the needs of the displaced persons within Rwanda. 
"The Security Council calls on all Rwandan parties to guarantee the protection of displaced persons and refugees in Rwanda and refugees outside Rwanda and to ensure safe passage for humanitarian assistance. 
"The Security Council warns that the situation in Rwanda would be further seriously aggravated if either of the parties were to have access to additional arms. 
It reiterates its conviction that the Arusha Peace Agreement remains the only viable framework for the resolution of the Rwanda conflict and serves as the basis for peace, national unity and reconciliation in the country. 
It calls again on the parties to renew their commitment to this Agreement. 
"(b) to work with UNHCR, the OAU and countries of the region to take such preventive diplomatic steps as may be necessary to prevent the spread of violence and atrocities to neighbouring countries; 
"(c) to explore urgently ways of extending humanitarian relief assistance to refugees and displaced persons; 
"(f) to make proposals for investigation of the reports of serious violations of international humanitarian law during the conflict. 
"The Security Council states its intention to consider urgently the letter of the Secretary-General dated 29 April 1994 (S/1994/518) and further recommendations that the Secretary-General may provide." 
In the absence of the Chairman, Mr. Koeffler (Austria), Vice-Chairman, took the chair. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): During the past one and a half weeks the Disarmament Commission has embarked on the second phase of its work and all three Working Groups have begun intensive deliberations on their respective agenda items. 
In the course of deliberations, various views have been expressed and proposals made by delegations on the subjects under consideration. A number of delegations have submitted to the Commission working papers on different agenda items. 
It is encouraging to note that the three Working Groups have made substantive progress on the respective subjects under consideration. 
However, as members may recall, the Commission decided at its organizational session held in December last year that agenda items 4 and 5, dealing with nuclear disarmament and the role of science and technology, should be concluded at the current session. 
I am convinced that this can be done. 
The conclusion of these two subjects will demonstrate the faithful implementation of the provisions of the reform programme of the Commission adopted by consensus in 1990. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): This plenary meeting will be devoted to the progress reports of the Chairmen of the Working Groups on the work on their respective agenda items. 
We have begun the second reading of the revised Chairman's paper, which I hope we will be able to conclude today or tomorrow at the latest. 
The second reading of the Chairman's paper and, especially, the unofficial consultations I convened on Friday, however, revealed that we have a number of substantive issues on which it is not easy to find consensus language. 
That brings me to a personal observation, which should be addressed by the whole Working Group at an appropriate moment: in that eventuality, the Working Group might wish to recommend to the Commission a further extension of its work for one year. 
That might be a very prudent approach, since the Working Group has made a very good start. 
Having said that, I still believe that, with the necessary degree of flexibility and political will, the Working Group could crown its work with a consensus paper this year, the final year of its deliberations. 
Ms. Mason (Canada), Chairman of Working Group II: I too would like to give a second progress report, on the subject matter of Working Group II, "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields". 
We have made some progress, I believe, with respect to resolving this key issue, but we are not there yet. 
We have made modest progress in clearing brackets in other, less contentious, areas of the text. 
With respect to this week, as the working timetable will show, we have four meetings left. 
We are rapidly reaching the stage where definitive steps will have to be taken, particularly with respect to resolving the most contentious issue, in relation to paragraph 12, if we are to conclude our work successfully. 
It would therefore be my intention at the Working Group's meeting this afternoon to return to section III, paragraph 12, and to see once again if we can make progress there. 
The Chairman (interpretation from French): I regret to announce that the Commission will be unable this morning to hear a progress report from the Chairman of Working Group III. 
At the Expanded Bureau meeting held on Friday, 29 April 1994, the members agreed on a weekly working timetable, which has been distributed in informal paper No. 3. 
If there is no objection, we shall proceed to that timetable. 
The CSCE has been alerted to many cases of arbitrary arrest, detention and police brutality, involving ethnic Albanians, that constitute a flagrant violation of CSCE principles and commitments by the Serbian authorities. 
The CSCE, therefore, once again urges the government of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) to respect its commitment to CSCE principles and to facilitate the early and unconditional return of the Missions." 
Without commenting the unconvincing character of this denial, I am compelled to inform you again that the NATO air forces controlling the airspace of former Bosnia-Herzegovina, continue to flagrantly violate the airspace of the FR of Yugoslavia: 
They also constitute a serious provocation and pose a dangerous threat both to the peace process and peace and stability in the region. 
Excellency, Confident that you will understand and appreciate the facts that I have presented, I am writing to you to kindly request once again that you take appropriate measures, both within the United Nations and towards the NATO command to prevent further dangerous provocations. 
However, he stressed that the main tasks ahead in the area of peace-keeping rested with Member States. 
The principle of United Nations command was essential in order to achieve a broad-based international character as well as operational effectiveness. 
The Secretariat had made a concerted effort to facilitate adherence to that principle by organizing regular briefings for Governments that had contributed troops and civilian personnel to some of the more difficult operations. 
Based on that practice, methods were being explored for closer coordination between the Council, the troop-contributing Member States and the Secretariat. 
He stated that disengagement each time a situation became dangerous, for example as a result of public pressure, would be a devastating blow to the credibility of the concept of collective security. 
In that context, Mr. Annan suggested that Governments might define objectives and assess risks in an explicit manner, thus encouraging an informed public debate. 
He underlined that a flexible mandate enhanced an operation's ability to be effective and responsive to changes on the ground. 
He suggested that in the present circumstances the Committee might find it advantageous to focus on a few crucial issues, examine them thoroughly, and provide specific recommendations. 
7. The Special Committee also discussed its organization of work and decided to establish an open-ended Working Group, to be chaired by Canada, to consider the substance of the mandate entrusted to the Committee by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/42. 
The Committee took note of their requests and welcomed their participation in the meetings of the Committee and its open-ended Working Group as observers. 
9. As a basis for its discussion, the Special Committee had before it the report of the Secretary-General containing further observations and suggestions on peace-keeping operations submitted by Member States at the request of the General Assembly in paragraph 81 of its resolution 48/42 (A/AC.121/41 and Add.1). 
10. At its 118th to 122nd meetings, on 28, 30 and 31 March and on 5 and 6 April, the Special Committee held a general debate on the matters before it. 
11. At the 119th meeting, on 30 March, Mr. Peter Hansen, Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, addressed the Special Committee. 
Humanitarian activities were aimed at the prevention and alleviation of life-threatening suffering, and included not only measures to improve material well-being, but also to ensure respect for basic human rights. 
In his view, humanitarianism comprised three elements: concern for the well-being and integrity of victims, strict observance of political neutrality and non-discrimination in the provision of assistance. 
In conclusion, Mr. Hansen underlined the importance of a continuing dialogue between all actors in the field of peacemaking, peace-keeping and humanitarian action. 
A second part of the in-depth evaluation would be devoted to support functions having a bearing on the start-up phase, as well as to more substantive questions of overall direction, interrelationships among peace-keeping components and the interface between humanitarian and peace-keeping operations. 
13. The general debate was followed by discussions in the informal open-ended Working Group, which convened 13 meetings between 7 and 22 April. 
As a basis for its consideration, the Working Group had before it Bureau Working Document No. 2 and revisions, which contained specific proposals from delegations for inclusion in the conclusions and recommendations of the present report. 
15. On 12 April, the Under-Secretary-General for Peace-keeping Operations attended the Working Group to reply to questions put by delegations. 
Throughout its deliberations, Mr. Joachim H\x{e16e}ter, Principal Officer in the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, attended the Working Group meetings to provide information and answer questions asked by delegations. 
16. On 20 April, Ambassador Francesco P. Fulci (Italy), addressed the Special Committee on behalf of the Chairman-in-Office of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
He elaborated on two areas: (a) the acquis of general rules and principles accepted by all the CSCE member States; and (b) considerations and current experiences on the ground. 
In his statement, Mr. Fulci stressed that CSCE considers peace-keeping an element of critical but not exclusive importance in the realm of conflict prevention and crisis management. 
In the CSCE perspective, peace-keeping must always complement, not replace, the political process. 
17. The debate of the Special Committee was marked by an intensive exchange of substantive and constructive views on general and specific aspects of peace-keeping operations. 
Many delegations drew attention to recent setbacks and successes in United Nations peace-keeping and stated that there was a need to consolidate, take stock and draw conclusions from recent experiences. 
While the debate covered the whole spectrum of peace-keeping-related matters, some delegations felt that at this juncture the Committee should limit the scope of its discussion and focus on some crucial areas; the report of the Committee to the General Assembly should consequently be of a succinct nature. 
Delegations stated that many of those proposals merited serious consideration. 
Many delegations also expressed their appreciation for the efforts of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations in coping with an ever increasing workload and responsibility. 
Elements such as electoral assistance, humanitarian relief activities, human rights monitoring, assistance to nation- building, border-monitoring and enforcement of sanctions had now come to be associated with United Nations peace-keeping. 
Other delegations, however, expressed reservations over some of these elements, reiterating that many of the activities were independent of peace-keeping operations, with different sources of mandate and financing, and that this independence needed to be preserved. 
According to some delegations the inclusion of these elements in a peace-keeping operation was conditional to the consent of all parties involved. 
20. Some delegations stressed that peace-keeping was but one of many means available to the United Nations in maintaining international peace and security. 
Peace-keeping should be seen as a measure of a temporary nature, which could not substitute for attempts to arrive at a political solution of a given problem. 
United Nations peace-keeping efforts could however help create an environment conducive to a political settlement. 
Some delegations also stressed that a durable cease-fire and/or the readiness to disarm should constitute a central prerequisite for peace-keeping operations. 
Some delegations expressed the view that there could not be long-lasting and stable peace without efforts to focus on social and economic development, and they voiced concern that the United Nations should seek to resolve conflict solely by military means. 
Several delegations underlined the importance of mechanisms for follow-up to peace-keeping operations. 
It was suggested that the convening of an economic assistance conference to lay the groundwork for economic rehabilitation and recovery could facilitate the settlement of a conflict. 
23. Some delegations underscored that all aspects of peace-keeping operations should adhere strictly to the principles and purposes of the Charter, in particular the principles of respect for sovereign equality, territorial integrity of States and non-interference in their internal affairs. 
In their view, peace-keeping operations should be impartial, of a non-intrusive and non-interventionist nature, mandated on the basis of the consent of all the parties concerned and in principle at the request of Member States involved. 
24. Some delegations felt that parties to a dispute must comply with the mandate of a peace-keeping operation and fully implement related decisions and agreements entered into for the settlement of the dispute. 
It was also stressed that parties could not unilaterally alter the mandate, duration or character of an operation approved by the Security Council. 
25. On the question of the decision-making process leading up to the establishment of a peace-keeping operation, some delegations believed that consultations as appropriate should be held to achieve transparency and to facilitate the widest possible participation of Member States. 
In this connection, a number of delegations expressed the view that the role of the General Assembly in peace-keeping matters should be enhanced. 
26. Many delegations expressed their appreciation for the increased number of briefings on current operations, including those given by Special Representatives of the Secretary-General and Force Commanders, with the participation of members of the Security Council. 
Some delegations suggested that this practice should be institutionalized. 
27. The idea of periodic review of all peace-keeping operations was emphasized by a number of delegations. 
In this context, some delegations underlined the importance of receiving performance reports on all peace-keeping operations. 
Several delegations felt that consideration should be given to terminating those mandates of peace-keeping operations which had become unworkable. 
28. With regard to the strengthening of Secretariat units directly concerned with peace-keeping, many delegations welcomed the recent strengthening and streamlining of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and, in particular, supported the creation of a planning cell and a policy and analysis unit. 
With regard to planning, some delegations stressed that personnel, both military and civilian, designated for senior positions in the field should be involved in the planning of new operations. 
29. Many delegations considered that the issue of command and control was one of the central issues currently facing the Organization. 
Some delegations stressed in this regard the principle of exclusive command. 
Some delegations drew attention to the importance of coordination between different departments within the United Nations Secretariat in cases where their respective areas of competence overlapped. 
30. Many delegations stressed the need to strengthen the consultation process with troop-contributing countries at Headquarters and to strengthen coordination in the field on issues affecting the planning and management of peace-keeping operations. 
31. The persistent financial difficulties of peace-keeping operations continued to be a major source of concern. 
Many delegations drew attention to the "cash crisis", which threatened to undermine seriously the Organization's capacity to execute the peace-keeping tasks entrusted to it. 
The dominant view among delegations was that peace-keeping was a collective responsibility to be borne by all Member States under the Charter. 
Consequently, all assessed contributions must be paid in full and on time. 
Concerns were expressed at delays in reimbursement for troop and equipment costs, which caused difficulties, especially for developing countries, and which undermined the principle of the universality of peace-keeping operations. 
Several delegations believed that the proposals for a unified peace-keeping budget and streamlining of budget approval and assessment procedures were worth serious consideration, while some other delegations expressed reservations with regard to a unified peace-keeping budget. 
32. Some delegations stated that the current special assessment scale should be maintained and institutionalized, as it reflected the special responsibility of the permanent members of the Security Council as well as the limited financial capacity of developing countries. 
However, other delegations believed that the current system was obsolete and that it should be changed into an equitable and predictable system. 
Several delegations believed that the sources of funding for peace-keeping could be diversified so as to include donations from business corporations and other non-governmental sources. 
Other delegations reiterated in this context that peace-keeping operations were a collective responsibility of Member States. 
Many delegations voiced their interest in a list of standard rates for reimbursement for depreciation of contingent-owned equipment. 
With regard to the increasingly important civilian elements of peace-keeping operations, such as civil police, human rights protection, election monitoring and civil administration, some delegations welcomed the current efforts by the United Nations on a standby planning exercise similar to that already undertaken for military units. 
Some delegations, however, expressed reservations about the inclusion of these elements in peace-keeping operations. 
35. Several delegations considered that the idea of limited revolving stockpiles deserved consideration and that the financial implications of this concept needed to be fully examined. 
Another possibility mentioned by those delegations was the use of dormant (standby) contracts with both commercial sources and Member States for frequently used items. 
Some delegations emphasized the need to adhere to the process of international competitive bidding and felt that standby agreements could adversely affect that principle. 
36. The safety and security of United Nations personnel remained an issue of concern. 
On the issue of compensation for death and disability, some delegations urged that a uniform scale of such compensation be established. 
37. Many delegations, pointing to the experience gained by the United Nations operation in Cambodia, emphasized the importance of public information and called for a proactive approach in this area. 
Although such training was primarily a responsibility for individual Member States, many delegations welcomed the efforts undertaken by the Secretariat, in particular the work undertaken to develop a standard curriculum. 
39. Many delegations expressed the view that countries experienced in peace-keeping should send personnel to participate in the work of staff colleges in other countries and help develop their training programmes, or be willing to receive personnel from other countries for those purposes. 
Another possibility was to organize training on a regional basis. 
40. Some delegations stressed the importance of elaborating a United Nations doctrine that took account of the changing nature of peace-keeping operations, the relationship between military, civil and humanitarian aspects, and the necessity for the United Nations to act impartially and, where possible, on the basis of consent. 
41. Many delegations were of the view that cooperation in peace-keeping with regional organizations and arrangements, in accordance with their respective mandates and the Charter, should be further developed. 
Some delegations stated that such cooperation should also include the exchange of information between the United Nations and the relevant organizations and arrangements. 
42. In view of the growing interest of Member States in the work of the Special Committee, some delegations proposed that its membership be open-ended. 
44. The Special Committee emphasizes that respect for the principles of sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence of States and non-intervention in matters that are essentially within the domestic jurisdiction of any State is crucial to common efforts, including peace-keeping operations, to promote international peace and security. 
The Special Committee urges parties involved in longstanding peace-keeping operations to find political solutions to outstanding disputes. 
48. The Special Committee underlines the importance of considering on a case-by-case basis demilitarized zones and preventive deployment of troops as indicated in General Assembly resolution 47/120 B of 20 September 1993. 
The Committee also requests the Secretary-General, in consultation with Member States, to develop further common definitions of terms used in peace-keeping and peace-keeping-related activities. 
50. The Special Committee, mindful that the Security Council bears primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, stresses that the Charter also provides for General Assembly functions and powers in this regard. 
51. The Special Committee, noting that the views of troop-contributing countries are of critical importance, calls for enhanced arrangements for consultations and exchange of information with troop-contributing countries regarding peace-keeping operations, including their planning, management and coordination, throughout the duration of these operations. 
Such consultations are particularly important when the Security Council is considering changes to or significant extensions of the mandates of existing missions. 
52. In that regard, the Special Committee recommends the regular transmission of situation reports to troop-contributing countries, members of the Security Council, and where possible other Member States, on all peace-keeping operations. 
53. The Special Committee requests the Secretary-General, once again, to provide periodically to Member States analytic reports on the performance of all peace-keeping operations. 
54. The Special Committee, noting the Secretary-General's progress report on the in-depth evaluation of peace-keeping: start-up phase (E/AC.51/1994/3), believes that a continuing process of in-depth evaluation of various phases and aspects of peace-keeping operations is important to the deliberations on improving the capacity of the United Nations for peace-keeping. 
55. The Special Committee stresses the need for a unified and well-defined United Nations command and control structure, incorporating a clear delineation of functions between United Nations headquarters and the field. 
While operational matters should basically be the responsibility of the force commander, United Nations Headquarters is responsible for overall control and political direction. 
57. The Special Committee stresses the need for effective coordination between the field headquarters and contingent commanders on issues affecting the planning and the management of a peace-keeping operation. 
62. The Special Committee recommends that decisions on the allocation of additional resources for peace-keeping operations should be taken without prejudice to decisions on the allocations of future resources intended for international cooperation for development. 
63. The Special Committee calls for a better mechanism of financial control including reinforcement of audit and inspection mechanisms. 
64. The Special Committee stresses the need to delegate the appropriate degree of financial and administrative authority to Force Commanders or Special Representatives while ensuring that measures relating to responsibility and accountability are strengthened in order to increase the missions' capacity to adjust to new situations and specific requirements. 
67. The Special Committee welcomes the work of the Standby Arrangements Planning Team and notes that some Member States have already made commitments to the Secretary-General in this regard. 
70. The Special Committee notes the growing weight of the civilian component in peace-keeping operations. 
In this context, the Committee encourages the Secretary-General to continue his efforts to include civilian personnel, such as police, in the present standby arrangements planning exercise. 
71. The Special Committee urges the Secretary-General to consider the endowment of a memorial medal honouring civilian participants in order to encourage their activities. 
73. The Special Committee welcomes the creation of a policy and analysis unit and a planning unit within the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and considers that those units should be further developed to improve the United Nations capacity to manage peace-keeping. 
74. The Special Committee considers it important that force commanders and other key personnel be associated with the planning of peace-keeping operations from the outset and that they should, where feasible, participate in preparatory technical missions to the field. 
The Special Committee urges the Secretary-General to initiate a dialogue with Member States on possible additional safety measures that can be taken in situations where the current safety measures are deemed inadequate. 
79. The Special Committee urges the Secretary-General to strengthen the Office of the Security Coordinator in order to facilitate better coordination to ensure the security of the personnel participating in peace-keeping operations, within existing resources. 
In this regard the Committee encourages the Committee on Information to take appropriate action and the Secretary-General to review the function of field headquarters public information activities from the viewpoints of personnel, finance and communications, for further improvement. 
82. The Special Committee, pursuant to this end, requests the Secretary-General to train Headquarters and mission staff in dealing with the media, in presenting the case for an operation and commenting on it as it progresses. 
83. The Special Committee recognizes that the training of personnel for peace-keeping operations is essentially the responsibility of Member States. 
However, the United Nations should establish basic guidelines and performance standards, and provide descriptive materials. 
In this regard, the Special Committee looks forward to these manuals and other materials being made available to Member States. 
89. The Special Committee encourages Member States to examine the feasibility of developing, in their regions, small short-term training teams from Member States experienced in peace-keeping to assist other Member States. 
It was attended by: 
Since the establishment of the Union, the Maghreb peoples had looked to the structure it provided as an ideal vehicle for greater interaction and rapprochement and as a means of ensuring their progress, strength and proper standing among nations. 
He recalled the advances made in the few years the Union had existed, highlighting in particular the various agreements that constituted a firm and ramified legal foundation, the plans and programmes that had been elaborated and the progress that had been made in establishing major structures and institutions. 
President Zine El Abidine Ben Ali called attention to the fact that the Arab Maghreb Union offered a suitable framework in which to promote coordination and consultation among political leaders in the Maghreb. 
This had had the positive effect of lending added impetus to Maghreb diplomacy in establishing new and improved relations between the Union and the different regions with which it had geographical and cultural links or traditional ties and of enhancing the Union's standing in the international arena. 
In this connection, he addressed the issues of the Middle East, of the dispute between the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya and a number of Western States, of Somalia and of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
He expressed deep appreciation to President Zine El Abidine Ben Ali, President of the Council's sixth session, and congratulated President Liamine Zeroual on assuming the presidency of Algeria and the presidency of the Council and wished him success in both tasks. 
Such, indeed, was the great spirit of the 1 September Revolution. 
Mr. Mohamed Karim Lamrani, Prime Minister of Morocco, conveyed the greetings and wishes of His Majesty King Hassan II to the sixth Maghreb summit. 
The Presidential Council then reviewed the items included in the agenda for its session, giving close consideration to the course taken by intra-Maghreb activities since its previous session, to the work of the various organs of the Union and to future prospects in light of present requirements. 
There were exchanges of views and consultations on the major issues of common interest to the Maghreb countries. 
He gave particular emphasis to the joint programmes implemented in the health, youth welfare, basic education and environmental protection fields and to the start made on planning Maghreb infrastructure. 
The Council also heard a report from Mr. Mohammed Ammamou, Secretary-General of the Union, on progress made in developing the Union, on the Union's various achievements and on popular activities in the Maghreb during the sixth cycle. 
It took note of the work done by the secretariat in pursuit of the Union's objectives and in monitoring action in the field. 
The Council expressed its satisfaction with the positive results obtained and with the continuity that action at the Maghreb level had acquired from regular meetings of the specialized organs, ministerial committees and ministerial councils, which had provided outstanding support during the sixth cycle. 
The Council took note of the entry into force of five intra-Union agreements since July 1993, which had made available major legal frameworks for integration on the basis of which further progress could be made. 
It calls for a meeting of Foreign Ministers and ministers responsible for Maghreb affairs to be held in the course of 1994 to review the most useful ways of imparting a renewed impetus to Union activities in the context of the ongoing evaluation of action at the Maghreb level. 
The Council values the maintenance of the Maghreb-European dialogue at the parliamentary and institutional level and the meetings the Union's Consultative Council has had in this connection with the European Parliament and the European Economic and Social Council. 
The Council reaffirms its great concern at the situation of the Maghreb emigrant community residing in the European Union and its desire to conclude a Maghreb-European Charter to ensure the improvement of working and living conditions and guarantee the acquired rights of emigrants. 
It expresses its profound preoccupation at the escalation of violence directed against that community in light of the worsening manifestations of extremism and violence directed against it, and it urges the European States to adopt determined measures sufficient to eliminate the phenomenon. 
Supplementary to the legal instruments adopted at previous sessions of the Presidential Council and in the endeavour to make available implementing protocols and practical, technical and supplementary instruments, the Council adopted the following agreements and documents: 
Protocol relating to certificates of origin; 
Agreement on the establishment of a Maghreb Committee on Insurance and Reinsurance; 
Agreement on the exchange of experts and specialists between postal and communications administrations; 
Agreement on joint film production; 
Directive No. 8, establishing veterinary health standards; 
Ordinance concerning the award of two Arab Maghreb Union prizes in the field of architecture and construction. 
The Council also adopted a decision establishing the Maghreb Sports Union and the Maghreb Youth Tourism Agency. 
The Council reviewed the political developments that had taken place in the Maghreb, Arab, African and Mediterranean regions and in the international arena, and it expressed satisfaction that the custom of dialogue and consultation among its members on all matters of common concern had become firmly established. 
The Council values the efforts made during Tunisia's term as its President to strengthen the Union's regional and international relations and to promote the establishment of international peace and security. 
The Council heard a report from the head of the delegation of the Great Socialist People's Libyan Arab Jamahiriya on the latest developments in the ongoing crisis involving the Jamahiriya and a number of Western countries. 
The Council expressed its great concern at the deteriorating situation in the occupied Arab territories owing to the maintenance of the occupation and the repressive measures taken against defenceless civilians. 
It condemned the repeated criminal assaults against Palestinians and especially the savage massacre at the Haram al-Ibrahimi, which was incompatible with the spirit and principles of peace. 
In another respect, the Council endorsed the endeavours being made for national reconciliation in Yemen and expressed the hope that concerted efforts would be made by all to preserve the unity and cohesion of the country. 
The Council entrusts its President, in coordination with the Secretary-General, with the task of communicating the solidarity of the Magreb to the people and leadership of Yemen in the appropriate way and possibly by sending an envoy from the Union. 
The Council further expresses the hope that its Somali brothers will make concerted efforts to overcome their differences and to reach a compromise solution that will ensure the unity and territorial integrity of Somalia. 
He took note with satisfaction of the agreements and decisions adopted by the Council at its current session, the operational programmes it had recommended and the directives it had issued to the organs of the Union. 
The Maghreb peoples had great regard for the meetings of the Presidential Council and had the hope that they would mobilize the full potential of the Maghreb in order to translate covenants and programmes into concrete action whose results they could see and whose fruits they could enjoy. 
Current objective circumstances limited the ability of the Union at the present time to reach its ultimate goals but should not undermine our resolve to focus and combine our efforts to promote the advancement of the Union. 
He was confident that President Zeroual's assumption of that high office would impart greater impetus to the integration process. 
That structure must not, therefore, be the prisoner of passing differences, irrelevant difficulties or adverse external influences that must be overcome in light of the exalted goal in view. 
He added that the unity of the Arab Maghreb, which was a cultural factor and one that made for peace, security, development and growth for all the peoples of the region, required increased faith in the common destiny and in the need for solidarity. 
Therein lay the challenge that Algeria had accepted and that it would endeavour to meet without hesitation. 
1. The CHAIRMAN suggested that the members of the Committee should continue consideration of agenda item 164 and drew their attention to draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.54, which had been prepared on the basis of informal consultations and submitted by the representative of Cuba on behalf of the Chairman. 
5. The CHAIRMAN suggested that the Committee should continue its consideration of agenda item 173 and drew its attention to draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.55, which had been prepared on the basis of informal consultations and submitted by the representative of Cuba on behalf of the Chairman. 
First, the draft resolution under consideration did not reflect the fact that it had been prepared on the basis of informal consultations. 
Second, the draft resolution had been submitted in provisional form. 
That practice had been used and was being used in the Fifth Committee, the General Assembly and, particularly, the Security Council. 
Subsequently, the text submitted would be edited and would reflect the fact that it had been prepared on the basis of informal consultations. 
16. Mr. TAKASU (Controller) expressed appreciation to the members of the Committee for approving the 26 posts for the Department of Administration and Management, which were necessary in order to ensure that the Department discharged its functions in meeting the needs of peace-keeping operations. 
18. Mr. STITT (United Kingdom) said that his delegation was willing to consider the document, notwithstanding rule 120 of the rules of procedure, largely because it had been prepared on the basis of consensus and had been approved in informal consultations before being submitted to the Committee. 
The total expenditure would amount to US$ 2,368,300 net. 
It was the Secretary-General's understanding that that expenditure would be covered from the contingency fund. 
25. Mr. SY (Senegal) said that the question was of enormous significance for peace and security in the Middle East, especially in view of the current situation following the Hebron massacre. 
He supported the Advisory Committee's recommendations, including the recommendation that the Secretary-General should provide additional information by May 1994 to supplement the information given in paragraph 15 of his report. 
26. Mr. NDOBOLI (Uganda) supported the Advisory Committee's recommendations, which coincided with the view of his delegation. 
27. Mr. JERANDI (Tunisia) said that his delegation could support the establishment of the post of United Nations Special Coordinator in the Occupied Territories but felt that it should be raised to the level of Under-Secretary-General. 
28. The CHAIRMAN read out the following draft decision: 
29. Mr. ST\x{6dfd}KL (Germany) said that his delegation could agree to the establishment of the post of Special Coordinator only at the Assistant Secretary-General level. 
30. Mr. SPAANS (Netherlands) proposed that the words "Under-Secretary-General" in the draft decision should be replaced by the words "Assistant Secretary-General". 
32. The draft decision, as orally amended, was adopted. 
It was also very timely in the light of recent events in the region, including the Hebron massacre. 
34. The CHAIRMAN said that the Committee had completed the current stage of its consideration of agenda item 123; he requested the Rapporteur to report thereon direct to the General Assembly. 
36. The CHAIRMAN said that there was no document on the financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara (MINURSO) or on the financing of the International Tribunal. 
He intended to give the parties concerned the opportunity to reach decisions on those two matters and then discuss them in informal consultations. 
His delegation wished to propose a number of amendments, the first of which was to delete the reference to Security Council resolution 690 (1991), under which MINURSO had been established. 
The meeting was suspended at 10.25 p.m. and resumed at 11.35 p.m. 38. Mr. KABIR (Bangladesh), Rapporteur, said that during the informal consultations that had just been held, it had been possible to come very close to agreeing on the financing of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (UNDOF). 
Owing to lack of time, however, it had not been possible to reach agreement on the financing of the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL). 
In that connection, there had been agreement on taking a provisional measure: authorizing the Secretary-General to assume commitments for a two-month period. 
Recalling its decision 48/463 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Disengagement Force, 
1. Decides, on an exceptional basis, to authorize the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for the maintenance of the Disengagement Force for the period from 1 April to 31 May 1994 in an amount of $5,360,000 gross ($5,198,000 net); 
2. Also decides to consider this agenda item at the earliest possible opportunity during the next resumed session". 
The text of the draft decision on the financing of UNIFIL read: 
Recalling its decision 48/464 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon, 
2. Also decides to consider this agenda item at the earliest possible opportunity during the next resumed session". 
39. The CHAIRMAN said that in the draft decision on the financing of UNDOF the phrase "United Nations Disengagement Force" should read "United Nations Disengagement Observer Force". 
He suggested that the Committee should adopt the draft decisions on the financing of UNDOF and UNIFIL without a vote. 
40. It was so decided. 
41. Mr. BARIMANI (Islamic Republic of Iran), speaking in explanation of position, said that if the draft decisions under consideration had been put to a vote, his delegation would have abstained. 
42. The CHAIRMAN submitted orally a draft decision on the agenda item, which read: 
The Advisory Committee, having reviewed the most recent report of the Secretary-General on the item, in document A/48/699/Add.1 of 24 March 1994, recommended the adoption of the draft decision proposed. 
44. Mr. BOIN (France) said that in view of the exceptional circumstances his delegation was prepared to support the adoption of the draft decision with the oral amendments proposed by the Chairman of ACABQ. 
45. Mr. ABELIAN (Armenia) asked whether the provisions of Security Council resolution 906 (1994) of 25 March 1994 had been taken into account in drawing up the draft decision under consideration. 
He also hoped that the members of the Committee would demonstrate the same constructive approach in settling the question of the financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara (MINURSO). 
48. The CHAIRMAN suggested that the Committee should adopt the draft decision, as orally amended, with due regard for the time-frame proposed by the Chairman of ACABQ. 
49. It was so decided. 
51. The draft decision was adopted. 
On the basis of that text, Morocco proposed two additional amendments, after which he believed that the Committee could adopt a decision on the question at its current meeting. 
Taking into account those amendments, which had already been discussed on several occasions during the informal consultations, the Committee could adopt a decision on the question, which was particularly important in view of the fact that the official mandate for the financing of MINURSO had already expired. 
Both amendments had been acceptable to all delegations, including his own; however, the delegation of Morocco had introduced two amendments of its own which had not been retained in the final text. 
However, his delegation expressed its readiness to participate in informal consultations on the question. 
56. Mr. ZAHID (Morocco) said his delegation believed that there was no need to hold informal consultations since such consultations had already been conducted by the Vice-Chairman, who had reported to the Committee on the results of his work. 
58. Mr. DAMICO (Brazil) proposed that, without taking a vote at a formal meeting, the Committee should study ways of resolving problems which arose during informal consultations presided over by a member of a delegation appointed for that purpose by the Chairman. 
59. Mr. KHENE (Algeria) explained that his delegation was prepared to adopt draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.59 with the amendments introduced by the Vice-Chairman, but that it did not agree with the amendments proposed by Morocco as they complicated an already complicated situation. 
Furthermore, from a procedural standpoint, draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.59 was not an official document and the amendments proposed by Morocco had not been introduced in accordance with the official procedure. 
He proposed that a reference to resolution 690 (1991) regarding the establishment of MINURSO should be included in a second preambular paragraph. 
61. The CHAIRMAN suggested that, since it had not been possible during the informal consultations to resolve the issues regarding the remaining two agenda items, consideration of those two items should be postponed until the next meeting, after they had been discussed in informal consultations. 
62. Mr. ZAHID (Morocco) said that, during the suspension of the meeting, he had understood that the text of his delegation's proposal was to have been prepared by the Secretariat. 
2. Pursuant to that decision, the provisional rules of procedure of the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction are herewith transmitted to the Conference. 
The Conference shall elect from the representatives of participating States a General Committee consisting of the following officers: a President and 25 Vice-Presidents, one of whom shall serve as Rapporteur-General. 
In addition, the Conference shall have four Vice-Presidents ex officio. 1/ The Conference may also elect such other officers as it deems necessary for the performance of its functions. 
The President shall rule on points of order and, subject to these rules, shall have complete control of the proceedings and over the maintenance of order thereat. 
1. If the President is absent from a meeting or any part thereof, he shall designate one of the Vice-Presidents to take his place. 
2. A Vice-President acting as President shall have the same powers and duties as the President. 
The President, or a Vice-President acting as President, shall not vote in the Conference, but may appoint another member of his delegation to vote in his place. 
The President, the Vice-Presidents, the Rapporteur-General, the Chairman of the Main Committee and the Chairmen of the Technical Committees shall constitute the General Committee. 
The President, or in his absence one of the Vice-Presidents designated by him, shall serve as Chairman of the General Committee. 
The General Committee shall assist the President in the general conduct of the business of the Conference and, subject to the decisions of the Conference, shall ensure the coordination of its work. 
1. The Secretary-General of the Conference shall act in that capacity in all meetings of the Conference and its subsidiary organs. 
3. The Secretary-General of the Conference shall direct the staff required by the Conference. 
(c) Publish and circulate the official documents of the Conference; 
(g) Generally perform all other work that the Conference may require. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations, the Secretary-General of the Conference, or any member of the secretariat designated by either for that purpose, may, at any time, make either oral or written statements concerning any question under consideration. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations or, in his absence, the Secretary-General of the Conference, shall open the first meeting of the Conference and preside until the Conference has elected its President. 
The Conference shall at its first meeting: 
(a) Adopt its rules of procedure; 
(b) Elect its officers and constitute its subsidiary organs; 
(c) Adopt its agenda, the draft of which shall until such adoption be the provisional agenda of the Conference; 
(d) Decide on the organization of its work. 
Subject to rules 21, 22 and 24 to 27, the President shall call upon speakers in the order in which they signify their desire to speak. 
2. Debate shall be confined to the question before the Conference and the President may call a speaker to order if his remarks are not relevant to the subject under discussion. 
3. The Conference may limit the time allowed to each speaker and the number of times each participant may speak on any question. 
Permission to speak on a motion to set such limits shall be accorded only to two representatives in favour of and to two opposing such limits, after which the motion shall be immediately put to the vote. 
In any event, with the consent of the Conference, the President shall limit each intervention on procedural matters to five minutes. 
When the debate is limited and a speaker exceeds the allotted time, the President shall call him to order without delay. 
The appeal shall be immediately put to the vote, and the President's ruling shall stand unless overruled by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
During the course of a debate, the President may announce the list of speakers and, with the consent of the Conference, declare the list closed. 
1. Notwithstanding rule 23, the President shall accord the right of reply to a representative of any State participating in the Conference who requests it. 
2. The statements made under this rule shall normally be made at the end of the last meeting of the day, or at the conclusion of the consideration of the relevant item if that is sooner. 
3. The representatives of a State may make no more than two statements under this rule at a given meeting on any item. The first shall be limited to five minutes and the second to three minutes; representatives shall in any event attempt to be as brief as possible. 
In addition to the proposer of the motion permission to speak on the motion shall be accorded only to two representatives in favour and to two opposing the adjournment, after which the motion shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
Permission to speak on the motion shall be accorded only to two representatives opposing the closure, after which the motion shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
Subject to rule 38, a representative may at any time move the suspension or the adjournment of the meeting. 
No discussion on such motions shall be permitted and they shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
(a) To suspend the meeting; 
(b) To adjourn the meeting; 
(c) To adjourn the debate on the question under discussion; 
(d) To close the debate on the question under discussion. 
Proposals and substantive amendments shall normally be submitted in writing to the Secretary-General of the Conference, who shall circulate copies to all delegations. 
Unless the Conference decides otherwise, substantive proposals shall be discussed or put to a decision no earlier than 24 hours after copies have been circulated in all languages of the Conference to all delegations. 
A proposal or a motion thus withdrawn may be reintroduced by any representative. 
Subject to rule 28, any motion calling for a decision on the competence of the Conference to adopt a proposal submitted to it shall be put to the vote before a decision is taken on the proposal in question. 
When a proposal has been adopted or rejected, it may not be reconsidered unless the Conference, by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting, so decides. 
The Conference shall make its best endeavours to ensure that the work of the Conference is accomplished by general agreement. 
Each State participating in the Conference shall have one vote. 
1. Subject to rule 33, decisions of the Conference on all matters of substance shall be taken by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting. 
2. Except as otherwise provided in these rules, decisions of the Conference on all matters of procedure shall be taken by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
3. If the question arises whether a matter is one of procedure or of substance, the President of the Conference shall rule on the question. 
An appeal against this ruling shall be put to the vote immediately, and the President's ruling shall stand unless overruled by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
4. If a vote is equally divided, the proposal or motion shall be regarded as rejected. 
For the purpose of these rules, the phrase "representatives present and voting" means representatives casting an affirmative or negative vote. 
2. When the Conference votes by mechanical means, a non-recorded vote shall replace a vote by show of hands and a recorded vote shall replace a roll-call. 
A representative may request a recorded vote, which shall, unless a representative requests otherwise, be taken without calling out the names of the States participating in the Conference. 
Representatives may make brief statements consisting solely of explanations of vote, before the voting has commenced or after the voting has been completed. 
The representative of a State sponsoring a proposal or motion shall not speak in explanation of vote thereon, except if it has been amended. 
A representative may move that parts of a proposal be decided on separately. 
If a representative objects, the motion for division shall be voted upon. 
If all operative parts of the proposal have been rejected, the proposal shall be considered to have been rejected as a whole. 
A proposal is considered an amendment to another proposal it if merely adds to, deletes from or revises part of that proposal. 
Unless specified otherwise, the word "proposal" in these rules shall be considered as including amendments. 
When two or more amendments are moved to a proposal, the Conference shall vote first on the amendment furthest removed in substance from the original proposal and then on the amendment next furthest removed therefrom and so on until all the amendments have been put to the vote. 
Where, however, the adoption of one amendment necessarily implies the rejection of another amendment, the latter shall not be put to the vote. 
1. If two or more proposals, other than amendments, relate to the same question, they shall, unless the Conference decides otherwise, be voted on in the order in which they were submitted. 
The Conference may after each vote on a proposal, decide whether to vote on the next proposal. 
2. Revised proposals shall be voted on in the order in which the original proposals were submitted, unless the revision substantially departs from the original proposal. 
In that case the original proposal shall be considered as withdrawn and the revised proposal shall be treated as a new proposal. 
All elections shall be held by secret ballot unless, in the absence of any objection, the Conference decides to proceed without taking a ballot when there is an agreed candidate or slate. 
Each State participating in the Conference may be represented by one representative on the Main Committee established by the Conference. It may assign to these Committees such alternate representatives and advisers as may be required. 
2. Each committee may set up subcommittees and working groups. 
1. The members of the committees and working groups of the Conference, referred to in rule 48, paragraph 1, shall be appointed by the President, subject to the approval of the Conference, unless the Conference decides otherwise. 
2. Members of the subcommittees and working groups of committees shall be appointed by the Chairman of the committee in question, subject to the approval of that committee, unless the committee decides otherwise. 
Except as otherwise provided in rule 6, each committee, subcommittee and working group shall elect its own officers. 
2. A majority of the representatives of the General or Credentials Committee, the Technical Committee, or of any other committee, subcommittee or working group shall constitute a quorum. 
The rules contained in chapters II, VI (except rule 19) and VII above shall be applicable, mutatis mutandis, to the proceedings of committees, subcommittees and working groups, except that: 
Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish shall be the languages of the Conference. 
1. Speeches made in a language of the Conference shall be interpreted into the other such languages. 
2. A representative may speak in a language other than a language of the Conference if the delegation concerned provides for interpretation into one such language. Official documents of the Conference shall be made available in the languages of the Conference. 
The plenary meetings of the Conference and the meetings of any committee shall be held in public unless the body concerned decides otherwise. 
All decisions taken by the plenary of the Conference at a private meeting shall be announced at an early public meeting of the Plenary. 
As a general rule, meetings of the General Committee, subcommittees or working groups shall be held in private. 
Representatives designated by national liberation movements invited to the Conference may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee, and, as appropriate, any Technical Committee, other committee or working group on any matter of particular concern to those movements. 
Representatives designated by the specialized agencies may participate, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee, and, as appropriate, any Technical Committee, other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
Representatives designated by other intergovernmental organizations invited to the Conference may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee, and, as appropriate, any Technical Committee, other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
Representatives designated by interested organs of the United Nations may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee, and, as appropriate, any Technical Committee, other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
1. Non-governmental organizations invited to the Conference may designate representatives to sit as observers at public meetings of the Conference, the Main Committee, and, as appropriate, any Technical Committee, other committee or working group. 
2. Upon the invitation of the presiding officer of the conference body concerned and subject to the approval of that body, such observers may make oral statements on questions in which they have special competence. 
Any of these rules may be suspended by the Conference provided that 24 hours' notice of the proposal for the suspension has been given, which may be waived if no representative objects. 
Any such suspension shall be limited to a specific and stated purpose and to a period required to achieve that purpose. 
These rules of procedure may be amended by a decision of the Conference taken by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting, after the General Committee has reported on the proposed amendment. 
As a result, a total of $53.4 million in IPF resources became available to support humanitarian and rehabilitation efforts during the transition period, which commenced with the signing of the Paris Peace Accords in October 1991. 
3. The projects implemented during the transitional period focused on human resources development, infrastructure rehabilitation, assistance for the reintegration of refugees and displaced persons in rural areas, and aid coordination. 
The transition period ended in September 1993 with the termination of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) and the assumption of office by the newly formed Royal Government. 
UNDP activities also provided a framework for collaboration with other donors at a time when few were physically represented in Cambodia. 
More than 150 schools have been constructed, some 160 kms of secondary and feeder roads have been rehabilitated and more than 2,000 wells have been dug. 
Non-governmental organizations (NGOs) and the concerned communities have been the primary agents in these activities. 
Under an employment-generation programme, a network of training centres has been established throughout the country's north-western and central provinces. 
The use of the Transfer of Knowledge through Expatriate Nationals (TOKTEN) modality has enabled some 80 expatriate nationals to return to Cambodia as consultants in such areas as agriculture, education, economic reform and management, and health. 
Many of these individuals now occupy senior posts in the newly established Government, including two Ministers of State, two Secretaries of State and four Under-Secretaries of State. 
Among the most successful of the technical interventions by UNDP has been the project in the field of civil aviation, which has brought Phnom Penh's international airport and three domestic airports to international standards of efficiency and safety. 
The International Civil Aviation Organization (ICAO) provided technical cooperation and support in the execution of these interventions. 
The document was presented to the International Committee for the Reconstruction of Cambodia (ICORC) when it met in Tokyo in March 1994. 
8. With the notable achievements arising from emergency relief and rehabilitation of the transitional period as a backdrop, the United Nations specialized agencies can now turn their attention away from relief and rehabilitation and more towards sustainable human development. 
The priority needs are: enhancement of the delivery of basic services in such fields as health and education; the promotion of economic growth with equity and, finally, overall improvements in terms of macro-economic management and public sector reform. 
In all three cases, the UNDP financial contribution is to be used as a catalyst to attract cost-sharing and parallel financing from other donors. 
In addition, UNDP will provide technical advice in macroeconomic management, educational policy and reform, rural credit and other key areas of high priority to the Government. 
10. The Government has already indicated its interest in elaborating a country strategy note for United Nations Development System assistance, which would be linked to the national programme for rehabilitation and development. 
UNDP will be closely involved in the preparation of this note. 
11. Given the situation described above, rapid responses from UNDP and its collaborators in the United Nations Development System are called for if the momentum already achieved in enabling Cambodia to move from relief and rehabilitation to sustainable human development is not to be lost. 
The document will outline the support that UNDP can provide for the remaining portion of the fifth programme cycle, 1992-1996. 
As is shown in annex I, the IPF funds available for this purpose amount to approximately $43.5 million. 
12. Even as the work of preparing a country programme is proceeding and in order to sustain the momentum already achieved, UNDP support to Cambodia's development requires additional resources. 
In this regard, several new projects as well as the expansion of existing ones have been requested by the Cambodian authorities and are now ready for approval by UNDP. 
These will eventually form part of the overall country programme to be presented to the Executive Board in October 1994. 
2. Authorize the Administrator to commit an additional $12 million from the indicative planning figure to expedite approval of programmes and projects formulated and ready for implementation. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,620. 
2. The Foreign Ministers strongly condemn the brutal Serbian offensive on the United Nations-designated "safe area" of Gorazde, which, once again, so tragically and so poignantly underscores the failure of all international efforts to deter and end the Serbian aggression. 
3. The Foreign Ministers hold the Belgrade regime and its surrogate in Bosnia and Herzegovina fully responsible for the cold-blooded massacre in Gorazde of over 700 innocent civilians, the maiming of more than 2,000 others and the forced displacement of more than 20,000 people. 
5. The Foreign Ministers stress that the imperatives of justice, humanity, morality and international law should not be ignored, under any circumstances. 
In this context, the OIC Contact Group in New York will table a resolution in the Security Council, as soon as possible, to proclaim that the provisions of Security Council resolution 713 (1991) do not apply to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
7. The Foreign Ministers urge the international community, particularly OIC member States, to extend their fullest cooperation to the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina in the exercise of its inherent and inalienable right of individual and collective self-defence under Article 51 of the Charter of the United Nations. 
8. The Foreign Ministers welcome the decision of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) Council regarding the extension of the "Sarajevo exclusion zone model" to other United Nations-declared "safe areas" in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
They emphasize the necessity of employing massive air-power, in accordance with the relevant Security Council resolutions, for purposes of deterrence and interdiction of Serbian military supply lines being used to violate the safety and sanctity of United Nations "safe areas", by preemptive measures, if necessary. 
9. The Foreign Ministers demand the full and complete withdrawal of Serbian heavy weapons from Gorazde as specified in the NATO ultimatum of 22 April 1994. 
They further demand that all Serbian military personnel withdraw from the entire United Nations-designated "safe area" of Gorazde and its surrounding areas as defined in Security Council resolution 824 (1993). 
They also demand the removal of all heavy weapons in the possession of Bosnian Serbs to Serbia-Montenegro, as called for in Security Council resolution 752 (1992). 
The Foreign Ministers emphasize the need for full implementation of Security Council resolution 838 (1993) to interdict completely the transference of weapons to the Bosnian Serbs from Serbia-Montenegro. 
10. The Foreign Ministers call for the strengthening of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in Bosnia and Herzegovina and, in this context, urge the United Nations to avail itself of the standing offers of troop contributions to UNPROFOR made by several OIC States. 
The OIC States reaffirm their readiness to provide immediately to UNPROFOR as many ground forces as may be required. 
14. The Foreign Ministers express their satisfaction at the conclusion of the Washington Agreement between the Muslims and Croats and the confederal arrangements with the Republic of Croatia, and consider this an important first step towards an overall political settlement in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
15. The Foreign Ministers call for the tightening of the existing sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) until Serbia and Montenegro are in full compliance with the relevant Security Council resolutions and till the establishment of a comprehensive peace settlement. 
17. The Foreign Ministers remind the international community of the plight of the people of the Sanjak and Kosova, and of the need to provide them effective international protection. 
18. The Foreign Ministers also urge the international community to intensify humanitarian relief efforts in Bosnia and Herzegovina and in this context call for urgent steps to reopen the Tuzla airport on a regular basis. 
They also commend the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) for carrying out, in an outstanding manner, its noble mission. 
21. The Foreign Ministers decide to intensify further their efforts in the Security Council and with NATO and other international bodies towards the fulfilment of the objectives stipulated in this declaration. 
Should these efforts fail to yield the desired result, OIC will seek to convene an urgent session of the United Nations General Assembly with a view to seeking peace with justice in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
22. Conscious of the urgency of resolving the crisis in Bosnia and Herzegovina, the Foreign Ministers endorse the proposal of the Government of Algeria to hold, as a matter of priority, an emergency ministerial meeting of the full membership of OIC. 
Further to your report of 4 April 1994 (S/1994/380), I wish to share with you some of my views and evaluation regarding the latest developments in the proximity talks aimed at building confidence between the two sides in Cyprus. 
From the outset, the Turkish Cypriot side has been advancing the view that the deep crisis of confidence between the two sides is the main cause for the absence of progress in your efforts towards achieving a fair, realistic and viable overall settlement. 
As I expressed earlier, it is with this conviction that the Turkish Cypriot side has shared and supported your accurate analysis reflected in your report of 19 November 1992 (S/23830, para. 63) that: 
"It appears from the recent joint meetings that there exists a deep crisis of confidence between the two sides. 
The main assumption in this new initiative was that the provision of real, tangible, considerable, proportionate and balanced benefits would contribute towards the creation of a new climate of confidence between the two sides. 
Subsequently, this assurance was recorded in your report of 1 July 1993 as follows: 
The main guiding considerations, which the Turkish Cypriot side has taken into account while formulating its views, understandings and position in regard to the confidence-building measures package and which are contained in your various reports and correspondence, are as follows: 
(b) The benefits to accrue to each side would have to be significant in practical terms, but neither side should be asked to adopt measures that would require it, directly or indirectly, to change its position on the political status of the other (S/26026, para. 13); 
It would provide a direct link with the economies of other countries. 
(e) There is ample scope for the two leaders to agree on a schedule for implementing the package that will bring real and tangible benefits to both sides at each stage (S/26026, para. 27); 
(f) Arrangements will need to be agreed to enable Turkish Cypriots to travel overseas unhindered, direct from Nicosia. 
This represents a key benefit of the package for the Turkish Cypriot community, and an agreement for implementing the package is difficult to envisage without there being agreed arrangements in this regard (S/1994/262, para. 31); 
(h) The benefits would be relatively greater for the Turkish Cypriot side because of the relative size of its economy and their impact in alleviating the serious obstacles currently confronting the Turkish Cypriot economy (see ibid.). 
The progress made during the joint meetings held in New York in May 1993 was duly reported and set out as the confidence-building measures package in your report of 1 July 1993. 
This was reflected in your reports as follows: 
"... The discussions from 24 May to 1 June revealed that the Greek Cypriot side was agreeable to the arrangements proposed for Varosha and Nicosia International Airport" (S/26026, para. 19). 
"... It was agreed that Nicosia International Airport would be open to foreign airlines, and that airlines registered in the Republic of Turkey would enjoy the same rights" (ibid., para. 23). 
"... Mr. Clerides reaffirmed that the Greek Cypriot side was agreeable to the provisions proposed for Varosha and Nicosia International Airport" (S/26438, para. 9). 
In doing so I took as a tangible safeguard your understanding that the provisions of the package would be fully implemented. 
Consequently, I informed you with my letters of 20 and 28 January 1994 that the Turkish Cypriot side had accepted, in principle, the package set out in paragraphs 37, 38, 42 and 43 of your report of 1 July 1993. 
As you are well aware, we have long-established positions concerning some specific provisions of the confidence-building measures package. 
The main one of these is our position concerning the area north of Dhimokratias Street in the fenced area of Varosha, which we have consistently maintained since 1978. 
Taking into account the statements of United Nations authorities and the reports of the international team of experts, I promised to my people that there would be separate satellite terminals at Nicosia International Airport where customs and immigration formalities would be conducted. 
Furthermore, I elaborated the understanding that there would be equal benefits at every stage of the implementation of the provisions of the package. 
In your letter of 3 February 1994, you urged us to respect four basic considerations. 
One of these considerations was, as I mentioned above, that the content of the package set out in my report of 1 July 1993 should be faithfully adhered to. 
Bearing in mind the above-mentioned basic considerations, you had encouraged us, in your letter, to pursue intensive discussions in Nicosia with your representatives, beginning in mid-February, to work out an agreement on the limited number of key issues relating to the modalities for implementing the confidence-building measures package. 
I again wish to repeat here that, in all the contacts that I had with your representatives, I faithfully adhered to all the basic considerations you had asked us to respect. 
Moreover, the basic consideration that the content of the fenced area of Varosha and Nicosia International Airport package as set out in paragraphs 37, 38, 42 and 43 will be faithfully adhered to was actually incorporated into the agreement reached on 15 February 1994 (S/1994/262, annex II). 
The confidence-building measures package as contained in paragraphs 37, 38, 42 and 43 of, and annex I to, your report of 1 July 1993 was endorsed by the Security Council and your effort to bring about an agreement was supported. 
Furthermore, the Security Council, by its resolutions 889 (1993) of 15 December 1993 and 902 (1994) of 11 March 1994 has openly declared its support for the package contained in your report of 1 July 1993. 
Our understanding is that these ideas would help the two leaders to bring about a mutually agreed draft agreement. 
We have established that in the ideas presented to us there are fundamental departures from some basic issues of the confidence-building measures package as set out in your report of 1 July 1993 that we had accepted in principle. 
We brought this critical development to the attention of your representatives. 
I thus learned that the strictly confidential ideas presented to us by your representatives, supposedly with a view to helping us to reach a formal agreement on the package, were in fact draft agreements and not "non-papers" for our consideration. 
I fully appreciate that the objective of the work we started with your representatives on 15 February 1994 was to identify the modalities for the implementation of the confidence-building measures package as set out in your report of 1 July 1993. 
I also appreciate that a text that aims at detailing modalities for implementation has to be more comprehensive as compared with the confidence-building measures text set out in your report. 
However, I am sure you will agree with me that any such text should include all the basic elements of paragraphs 37, 38, 42 and 43 of your report of 1 July 1993 and at the same time comply with the considerations on which the package is based. 
There are four such main points and I give below our views on each of them: 
There is a close linkage between these two sources of benefits and it is for this reason that the confidence-building measures package is often referred to as the "Varosha and Nicosia International Airport package". 
This point is confirmed in your reports, where it is pointed out that the tangible benefits accruing to the Greek Cypriot side are derived from Varosha and those accruing to the Turkish Cypriots are predominantly derived from Nicosia International Airport. 
Paragraphs 44 and 47 of your report of 1 July 1993, to which I have referred above, specifically highlight this point. 
I appeal to you to help us to ensure the upholding of your guiding consideration that the package will bring real and tangible benefits to both sides at each stage (ibid., para. 27). 
"Traffic rights at the airport would be limited to foreign airlines that have traffic rights in Cyprus. 
Such rights would be enjoyed by airlines registered in the Republic of Turkey." 
In paragraph 23 of your report of 1 July 1993 you confirmed that Mr. G. Clerides had accepted this provision. 
Notwithstanding this, the said provision has been changed at the request of Mr. G. Clerides, without our consent, in the ideas as presented to us by your representatives on 9 and 21 March 1994. 
We do not and cannot accept this one-sided change. 
Our objection is not the result of mere emotional reaction. 
This change upsets the delicate internal balances of the package and is contrary to the basic philosophy, considerations and objectives of the whole exercise. 
As you know, Nicosia International Airport is being reopened under United Nations administration as a "key benefit" to enable Turkish Cypriots to travel overseas unhindered and direct because they have not been able to use Ercan for direct international flights hitherto. 
The same restriction, however, does not apply to the Greek Cypriot Larnaca airport. 
As such, the use of Nicosia International Airport by the Greek Cypriots cannot be seen as being part of the benefits envisaged within the context of the basic philosophy and objectives of the confidence-building measures exercise. 
Mr. G. Clerides, for political reasons and considerations, caused changes to be made to this provision of the package, which he had earlier accepted. 
On the other hand, Cyprus Airways, as a "national carrier", would take advantage of the privileged but unwarranted international status of the Greek Cypriot administration and would be able to use Nicosia International Airport under more advantageous terms as compared with the Turkish Republic-registered "Cyprus Turkish Airlines". 
Thus, under the guise of lifting economic obstacles on the Turkish Cypriot community, this change, in a subtle way, would amount to the extension of the jurisdiction of the Greek Cypriot administration to the now United Nations-controlled (and if the package is implemented United Nations-administered) Nicosia International Airport. 
The attempt in the United Nations ideas to limit the number of Turkish-registered airlines entitled to enjoy traffic rights at Nicosia International Airport to "an agreed number" amounts to a substantive reduction of the benefits envisaged for the Turkish Cypriot community in the package. 
A further change made in the ideas, which amounts to a further reduction of our agreed benefits, is that "the [United Nations temporary administration's] airport administrator will have authority to negotiate traffic rights for a Turkish Cypriot airline between Nicosia International Airport and overseas destinations". 
This provision is contrary to paragraphs 26 and 44 of your report of 1 July 1993, where there is no restriction on Turkish-registered airlines that will fly direct to overseas destinations. 
The above-mentioned changes to the package clearly constitute a reduction in the "key benefits" specifically earmarked in the package for the Turkish Cypriot side. 
The inclusion of customs duties in the jurisdiction of the United Nations administrators of Varosha and Nicosia International Airport is a surprise addition to the package, which has political and economic implications for the Turkish Cypriot community. 
The following provision is made in your report of 1 July 1993 concerning travel between the United Nations-controlled buffer zone and the fenced area of Varosha (para. 38, fourth item): 
The Turkish Cypriot side is prepared to take the necessary measures to comply with this provision and ensure that travel between the United Nations-controlled buffer zone and the fenced area of Varosha shall be free and without any formality. 
On 28 March 1994, to demonstrate the good will of the Turkish Cypriot side further, we presented your representatives in Cyprus with talking points, outlining free, secure and unhindered travel between the fenced area of Varosha and the United Nations-controlled buffer zone (see attachment). 
This outline even included an observation capacity for the United Nations, a constructive improvement that was not envisaged in the confidence-building measures package as set out in your report of 1 July 1993. 
In the ideas presented to us on 21 March 1994, your representatives envisaged mandatory "unmanning procedures" in the area belonging to the Turkish Cypriot side between the southern perimeter of the fenced area of Varosha and the United Nations-controlled buffer zone. 
This concept and arrangement are not envisaged in the confidence-building measures package that you had asked us to accept in principle. 
This is something that we cannot accept. 
All these deviations and additions make it extremely difficult for me to convince myself, my people and Parliament that we are talking about the package that I accepted with my letters of 20 and 28 January 1994. 
I feel confident that you appreciate the legitimate concerns that I have outlined above and the need to adhere faithfully to the content and guiding considerations of the confidence-building measures package. 
In the above spirit I welcome the appeal in your report of 4 April 1994 to the two sides and others to continue high-level contacts in pursuit of an agreement. 
I wish to reiterate the determination of the Turkish Cypriot side to adhere faithfully to the confidence-building measures package as set out in your report of 1 July 1993 and to continue to cooperate positively and constructively with your representatives with the objective of reaching a mutually acceptable agreement. 
Paragraph 38, item 4, of the report of the Secretary-General of 1 July 1993 (S/26026) provides that "Greek Cypriots and Turkish Cypriots would be able to enter the [fenced] Area [of Varosha] freely and without any formality". 
The Turkish Cypriot side, bearing in mind the content of the package and the repeated assurances given by the Secretary-General and his representatives, in its desire to be positive, constructive and cooperative, has proposed that: 
(a) The Turkish Cypriot side undertakes to ensure that Greek Cypriots will be able to enter and leave the fenced area of Varosha freely and without any formality and in an unhindered and secure manner; 
(b) The point of entry on the existing road from the United Nations-controlled buffer zone leading to the fenced area of Varosha will be manned with Turkish Cypriot civilian police to ensure free, unhindered and secure travel; 
(c) No formality whatsoever will be applied while entering or leaving the said point of entry (or exit); 
(d) The United Nations will have an observation capacity from its observation post in the United Nations-controlled buffer zone of activities at the Turkish Cypriot point of entry (exit); 
(e) United Nations personnel travelling between the southern perimeter of the fenced area of Varosha and the United Nations-controlled buffer zone will also be able to observe free, unhindered and secure travel along the said road; 
(f) The Turkish Cypriot side commits itself to take appropriate action that may be necessary to improve further the sense of security of Greek Cypriots travelling to and from the fenced area of Varosha. 
The Albanian Foreign Ministry regards this act as a provocative and premeditated one, that could be predicted following previous statements by the Greek authorities about their so-called concern as to whether the Orthodox Easter would be normally observed in Albania. 
We recall that the Albanian Orthodox Church is and will remain autocephalous, and any interference by the Greek Embassy on behalf of the Orthodox believers is aimed at violating its autocephalous status and is regarded as interference in the internal affairs of the Albanian State. 
It holds that failure to hold the meeting does not serve the mutual interests of the two countries, even less so the region, and that responsibility for it will fall on the Government of Greece. 
Charg d'Affaires a.i. I wish to thank you most sincerely for attending this meeting at short notice and on the weekend. 
2. I have called you here this morning to express our grave concern and to exchange views on what to do concerning the continuing massacres in Rwanda. 
3. The last three weeks have been particularly tragic for Rwanda and the subregion. 
4. Rwanda has since been bleeding and the region and Africa, as a whole, have been tormented by cries of innocent orphans, babies, women, the elderly and the helpless in general. 
5. The last few days have witnessed a human chain of refugees crossing into Tanzania. 
As the counting continues, Tanzania expects to be home to about 500,000 new refugees from Rwanda, let alone a similar number my country has received from Burundi. 
It is a human tragedy of the highest magnitude; it is an affront to humanity. 
7. Your Excellencies, amid all these disappointments from the United Nations, the countries of the region have continued to search for peace in Rwanda. 
As you know, last week we tried to arrange for peace talks in Arusha. 
The Rwanda Patriotic Front Representative also was not ready to negotiate. 
8. However, after tireless consultations with neighbouring States and the parties to the conflict in Rwanda, I am happy to announce that both the Interim Government of Rwanda and the Rwanda Patriotic Front have agreed to attend peace talks in Arusha next Tuesday. 
9. I wish to ask for your support at this crucial hour of tragedy in Rwanda. 
10. Tanzania believes that failure to implement the Arusha Peace Agreement signed in Arusha last year is what has led Rwanda to the present tragedy. 
11. Tanzania strongly believes that: 
(1) The tragedy in Rwanda has once again demonstrated that traditional United Nations peace-keeping methods have outlived their utility. 
(3) Massacres must stop and any type of ethnic cleansing in Rwanda must stop. 
(4) Tanzania wishes to express full support for the statement issued by the OAU Secretary General, Dr. Salim, calling for the United Nations to take firmer action on Rwanda and to increase the size of the peace-keeping force in that country; 
(a) To arrange for emergency relief for internally displaced persons in Rwanda; 
12. Your Excellencies, the human family of nations must not only condemn the tragedy in Rwanda. 
It must also seek to change the situation in such a way that a more peaceful and dignified Rwanda emerges. 
That new Rwanda, in which everyone can live in peace, awaits us. 
As you are aware, the dialogue connected with the comprehensive political settlement to the conflict in Abkhazia, the Republic of Georgia is continuing. 
The United Nations with the participation of the Russian Federation, as facilitator, and CSCE are trying to contribute to the achievement of positive results of the negotiations. 
Despite this dialogue, the Abkhaz separatist leadership by means of its mass media agencies has started to spread various provocative rumours about actions of so-called Georgian terrorist groups in the region of Gali of the Abkhazian Autonomous Republic. 
This structure constitutes the legislative and programmatic framework for the programme budget for the 1992-1993 biennium. 
The information on output implementation presented under the various programmes and subprogrammes is that referred to in annex I to document A/49/135. Accordingly, only outputs that fall under the major categories of parliamentary services, published material and services are covered. 
a/ For details on the composition by main category of output, see document A/49/135, annex I. 
2.1 The Department of Peace-keeping Operations is responsible for the implementation of subprogramme 1, Peace-keeping operations, of section 2, Good Offices and peacemaking, peace-keeping, research and the collection of information. 
As of September 1993, the Department has also been assigned the functions of providing secretariat services to the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations that were previously under the Department of Political Affairs. 
The Department is also responsible for coordinating with relevant departments and offices in peace-keeping matters. It also undertakes a few operational activities such as updating peace-keeping training guidelines and collecting information on peace-keeping training and similar activities. 
a/ For details on the composition by main category of output, see document A/49/135, annex I. 
15.1 At its forty-seventh session, the General Assembly adopted the revision to the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) programmes of the medium-term plan for 1992-1997, reflecting the decisions of the Conference (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
The revised plan reshaped the priorities and UNCTAD's work programme during the 1992-1993 transition biennium, particularly under programmes 13 and 14 relating to trade and development and trade expansion, export promotion and services section development respectively, which were extensively restructured. 
All of them, with the exception of subprogramme 10, carry a high-priority designation. 
In this connection, a number of background papers, technical publications and reports were prepared on such subjects as mobilization of domestic and external resources, social funds and safety, competition and regulation of privatized monopolies and the social impact of privatization. 
Consequently, studies and background papers were prepared and a United Nations interdepartmental task force on conversion was established at the end of 1993 with the UNCTAD secretariat providing coordinating functions. 
15.4 As regards the subprogramme on environment and sustainable development, the Board decided to address annually the linkages between trade and environment in the framework of the international cooperation. 
Consequently, an additional ad hoc expert group meeting on environment and sustainable development was convened in 1993. 
Accordingly, a number of outputs were added, including a report prepared in 1993 on the role of the competition policy in economic reforms. 
15.7 As concerns the structural adjustment and trade expansion subprogramme, UNCTAD identified the evolution and consequences of the emerging enlarged economic and regional economic spaces and regional integration processes as one of the priorities within the theme of global interdependence. 
15.8 Under the cross-sectoral issues subprogramme, 12 outputs, including 11 reports, were added by legislation in response to the work programme adopted by the newly established Standing Committee on Developing Services Sectors. 
These additional reports covered, as requested by the Committee, a wide spectrum of specific topics related to the area of services. 
From a substantive viewpoint, these involved emphasizing, on the one hand, issues concerning risk management and futures markets, as a means to improving the functioning of commodity markets; and on the other, issues of sustainable development and the relationship between commodity production and trade and the environment. 
From a methodological viewpoint, there was an emphasis on country case-studies and the comparison of national experiences in commodity policy. 
As a result of these new orientations, the programme performance report shows a large number of reformulations and additions, as well as a number of postponements and terminations. 
It took into account issues related to privatization and liberalization of markets, greater participation of the private sector and new emerging requirements linked to sustainable development and environmental protection. 
The above had an impact on the programme of work resulting in a number of outputs being added and some others terminated and postponed. 
15.12 The Standing Committee on Insurance, which met in February 1993, formulated a new work programme for the insurance subprogramme. 
The main emphasis was put on matters of prudential regulation in view of liberalization and opening of markets on catastrophe, environmental impairment and large-risk insurance and on agricultural insurance. 
The postponed outputs were all delayed because of publishing problems. 
Subprogramme 3, on coordination and harmonization of activities of the United Nations system in science and technology fell under the responsibility of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
The initial restructuring, which was endorsed by General Assembly resolution 46/232 of 2 March 1992, integrated both departments into the Department of Economic and Social Development. 
Many of the activities were reformulated to adjust to new priorities. 
It acts as focal point for United Nations technical cooperation activities in trade promotion. 
Accordingly, the bulk of ITC's work (65 per cent) is of a technical cooperation nature. 
During the biennium 1992-1993, the amount of extrabudgetary resources available to ITC was estimated at $53.7 million, of which $45.8 million was for operational projects. 
The United Nations contribution to the ITC budget amounted to $17.5 million during the same period. 
This has resulted in the termination and/or postponement of a number of outputs. 
Postponements were also caused by such factors as late or non-availability of statistical or other current data and changes in the international commercial and economic situation. 
In addition, a users' manual was prepared for microcomputer software on trade data analysis at the enterprise level in developing countries, as well as a compendium on import management training materials. 
17.1 The implementation of the programme of work during the 1992-1993 biennium was influenced by the need to address the priorities emanating from the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development in June 1992 and the International Conference on Water in January 1992. 
17.2 Accordingly, over 40 outputs were added to the approved work programme for the 1992-1993 biennium, both by legislation and by the Secretariat. 
The additions by legislative enactment went in support of subprogramme 1, Atmosphere. 
Among them were 20 publications addressing climate issues, as well as an Intergovernmental Meeting on the World Climate Programme Report and Performance Statement to review the coordination of and resources required for the World Climate Programme. 
Furthermore, the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) expanded its information programme and added 6 more issues of the publication Our Planet to the 24 programmed, implemented an additional 9 newsletters and bulletins and produced 4 media kits for World Environment Day under the subprogramme on environmental awareness. 
17.3 Of the 149 outputs postponed during the biennium, 73 consisted of outputs whose status of implementation could not be ascertained centrally. 
The other postponements were delayed for programmatic considerations. 
19.1 During the 1992-1993 biennium, the programme of work was influenced by two main events, namely, the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and the second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II). 
An important effect of this close association with the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development was the influence that environmental considerations and sustainable development had on the different components of the Centre for Human Settlements work. 
Furthermore, the Centre was designated the secretariat of Habitat II by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/180 of 22 December 1992. 
Consequently, three reports were produced in 1993 in support of the above, which dealt mainly with the preparatory process of Habitat II. 
19.2 In addition, the Commission on Human Settlements, at its thirteenth session held in Harare in 1991, requested the Centre to convene a meeting during the 1992-1993 biennium to develop modalities for increasing cooperation between Governments and non-governmental organizations (NGOs) in the field of human settlements. 
The Commission also called for a report on shelter and employment. 
To address the above issues, the Centre produced three additional reports and a technical publication. 
The technical publication was entitled "Directory of NGOs in the field of human settlements". 
19.3 The Commission also requested a report on shelter indicators to provide Governments with tools to assess the impact of new and revised national shelter strategies undertaken for the implementation of the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000. 
Accordingly, a set of shelter sector performance indicators was developed after considerable field-testing and review. 
They were subsequently adopted by the Commission at its fourteenth session in 1993 for global implementation. 
19.4 Furthermore, the Centre has been expanding its activities in promoting the advancement of women in human settlements development and management, pursuant to Commission resolution 13/13. 
In this regard, three workshops on gender-awareness issues were implemented in Latin America, as additions to the programmed outputs, and an exhibition was organized in Nairobi on the role of women in human settlements development. 
19.5 The outputs added by the Secretariat were introduced in support of the Centre's information services and included various exhibitions and films. 
The films were on housing finance and energy utilization in human settlements. 
A number of programmed outputs have been terminated and the timely implementation of some others has been affected. 
In fact most of the published materials postponed were completed at the end of 1993 but had to be postponed to the next biennium because of such logistical problems. 
21.1 On 18 December 1991, the General Assembly adopted resolution 46/152, which inter alia established a Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice as a functional commission of the Economic and Social Council. 
At its inaugural session in April 1992, the newly established Commission made a number of recommendations, which were subsequently endorsed by the Economic and Social Council in its resolutions 1992/22 and 1992/24 of 30 July 1992. 
Nine outputs were terminated either because they lacked relevance as a result of the new areas of emphasis of the programme or because of insufficient resources, mostly extrabudgetary funds, for their completion. 
In fact, the shortage of extrabudgetary funding had adversely affected the timely issuance of 10 publications and the organization of training courses and seminars that relied entirely on such funding. 
22.1 By its resolution 45/179 of 21 December 1990, the General Assembly decided to create the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) as a single drug control programme. 
However, it was during the 1992-1993 biennium that the full integration of the structures and functions of the Division of Narcotic Drugs of the Secretariat, the secretariat of the International Narcotics Control Board (INCB) and the United Nations Fund for Drug Abuse Control became possible. 
Therefore, the period under consideration was characterized by the consolidation of this integration process, which had a major influence on the implementation of the programme of work. 
In particular, this resulted in a number of reformulations of outputs to respond to the new priorities. 
22.4 In addition, the review of the Global Programme of Action was followed up in the further development of the System-wide Action Plan on Drug Abuse Control, in line with General Assembly resolution 47/100 of 1992. 
The document was adopted in June 1993 by the Consultative Committee on Administrative Questions (Programme and Operational Questions) on behalf of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC). 
The ongoing integration process also led to the postponements of some of the 31 outputs and the termination of 14. 
In order to respond to the adjustments being made to match the objectives of the United Nations Decade against Drug Abuse (1991-2000), the listing of national focal points that deal with various aspects of the drug problems, including information on direct channels of communications, had to be postponed. 
The World-Wide Directory of NGOs was postponed as well to await the output of the World NGO Forum to be held in 1994. 
In addition, at least four other outputs were postponed as a result of external circumstances such as delay of the needed inputs from outside organizations. 
Only a few publications were postponed because of printing problems at the end of 1993. 
Most of the outputs terminated became obsolete in view of the new orientation given to the programme. 
22.5 Substantial staff resources were utilized in support of activities that do not generate final outputs within the area of coordination and promoting cooperation (21 per cent of total resources). 
The emergence of a number of new countries following the break-up of the Soviet Union considerably increased the workload of the INCB secretariat during the 1992-1993 biennium, which is not captured in the number of final outputs delivered. 
The programmed activities had to be extended and services provided to a larger number of users. 
It is in this regard that a number of substantive technical studies and reports to intergovernmental bodies not foreseen in the programme of work have had to be produced. 
Most of these were required to clarify the integration concept further and to promote the adoption of relevant economic integration policies and programmes in their interrelated production, trade, transport and institutional dimensions. 
23.3 The movement to democracy and more participatory development, which was unleashed in many countries of the region, also influenced new mandates for the secretariat, having regard especially to the articulation of human-centred development policies and programmes in individual countries and at the regional level. 
23.4 The specific implications of these changes on disadvantaged social groups, the family and the community and for the advancement of women in particular were the subject of a number of additional activities undertaken during the biennium. 
Most of these were at the request of legislative organs. 
23.6 The regional preparations for the various forthcoming world conferences, including the conferences on population and women, as well as the World Social Summit, also required additional activities to be undertaken within the work programme. 
The lack of anticipated extrabudgetary resources was the reason behind the termination of six publications and the postponements of six others. 
The plan formed the basis for the secretariat's review and revision of the programme of work and priorities, 1992-1993, and the transition to a thematic orientation in addressing development concerns. 
24.2 Another factor affecting the work programme derived from an increase in the membership of the Commission by the addition of seven new members and two associate members, which necessitated the deployment of resources to meet their needs. 
These included the provision of technical assistance for developing and implementing policies for the economic and social restructuring in the new members from the Central Asian republics and other disadvantaged economies. 
Programme managers also cited delays and inadequate extrabudgetary funding, high vacancy levels, difficulties in recruiting suitable consultants, lack of available data, efforts to reduce duplication or redundancy of activities as reasons for the departures from commitments in the work programme. 
24.3 Practically all subprogrammes have witnessed changes in their programme of work in terms of postponements, terminations and additions. 
24.4 In agriculture and rural development, the subprogramme faced a high vacancy level of 30 work-months. This severely affected work programme implementation, including the non-implementation of work on all eight issues of the quarterly Agricultural Information Development Bulletin. 
The subprogramme depends heavily on extrabudgetary resources and posts. 
24.5 With regard to development issues and policies, a vacancy situation of 37.5 work-months existed. 
24.6 In environment, several outputs, including many operational activity outputs, were added in follow-up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and as part of the technical assistance work of the Commission. 
Important additional outputs included the mandated Ministerial Conference on Urbanization in Asia and the Pacific and related publications. 
24.8 With regard to human resources development, additional outputs were implemented to disseminate the results of seminars and to reflect more accurately the activities mandated by the Commission. 
24.9 In terms of industrial and technological development, four publications were issued at the initiative of the secretariat to enable wider dissemination of regional strategies and policies for industrial and technological development emanating from the Meeting of Ministers of Industry and Technology and other technical meetings. 
24.10 In the field of international trade and development finance, to improve their accessibility and timeliness, several recurrent trade information publications were converted to machine-readable form, resulting in the deletion of numerous issues of recurrent publications. 
Furthermore, 10 outputs were terminated by the Commission and 10 were added to follow up on the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction and to address the requirements for the new Committee on Environment and Sustainable Development and the forthcoming Ministerial Conference on Launching the Regional Space Applications Programme. 
24.12 In the field of population, as in the past, activities/outputs were planned relying on funding from the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA). 
However, because of the decline in extrabudgetary funding support and the unavailability of regular budget work-months, several periodicals and studies were curtailed or delayed. 
Advisory services were also reduced considerably from previous bienniums. 
24.14 Several outputs in the Special Programme for the Least Developed, Land-locked and Island Developing Countries were reformulated and two were added in view of the revised intergovernmental structure, particularly the two special bodies set up as part of the Commission's structure. 
24.16 In statistics, regular budget resources have not increased over the years. 
The changing policies of the multilateral donors adversely influenced the implementation of the work programme, particulary the delivery of advisory services. 
24.17 With regard to transport and communications, the delays in approval of extrabudgetary resources added to the implementation constraints, resulting in several delayed publications. 
Additional publication outputs were issued as products of technical assistance activities at the request of Governments and at the initiative of the secretariat. 
The periodicity of the Energy Newsletter was reduced to improve its quality through resource concentration. 
Among the 15 additional outputs were the sectoral energy demand studies published separately by countries in addition to several software and manuals related to the energy database. 
25.1 With regard to food and agriculture, including forest products, the main factor worth mentioning is the continuing adaptation to the new situation in Central and Eastern Europe. 
In the aftermath of the reorganization of the Commission's work and priorities as from its forty-fifth session, the Working Party on Mechanization of Agriculture had been suppressed and, subsequently, the corresponding publications programme interrupted in 1992. 
Accordingly, several of the publications were terminated, including two studies in the population area which could not be carried out for lack of UNFPA funding. 
This decision was fully in line with the fact that, as a result of recent developments in Europe, international migration was pushed to the top of the political agenda in the region. 
The senior advisers and the Executive Body responded swiftly to the need to assist those countries in integrating environmental considerations in their reform processes and in improving environmental management and sustainable development. 
In addition to the programmed workshops to assist countries in transition in this respect, a series of six workshops were organized, four in cooperation with UNEP to strengthen environmental management capabilities in Central and Eastern European countries. 
A series of reports were compiled to analyse bilateral and multilateral financial cooperation of relevance to environmental protection on the basis of information provided by both donors and receiving countries. 
25.7 The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development prepared the ground for the further promotion of sustainable development within ECE. 
25.8 This sharpened focus within the priority programme environment necessitated a streamlining of the programmes particularly in the light of the prevailing vacancy situation, representing some 20 per cent shortage of Professional staff resources during the whole biennium. 
The streamlining resulted not only in reformulation of programmed activities (e.g. merger of subsidiary bodies) but in particular in postponing (e.g. under the Executive Body) or terminating activities (e.g. those identified by the senior advisers to be discontinued in case of lack of resources). 
Thus, 22 activities (mainly publications) were terminated and 7 additional ones were implemented as a result of the revision of the Committee's programme of work. 
25.10 In industrial development, a 13 per cent vacancy rate has affected the overall delivery of programmed outputs. 
Also terminated were one seminar and three study tours programmed by the Working Parties on Steel and the Chemical Industry, owing to staff vacancies in those sections left unfilled because of the hiring freeze. 
25.11 The programme of work under international trade and development finance dealt with four areas: trade facilitation, data elements and automatic data interchange, trade policy and trade promotion and industrial cooperation. 
The departures from programmed commitments comprised the following: four outputs were postponed (one of the postponements was due to delay in printing whereas the implementation status of the three others could not be ascertained centrally). 
Five outputs were terminated as a result of programmatic considerations. 
In most cases this was accomplished by terminating outputs (meetings and reports) that were no longer considered of sufficient priority to be maintained, and by replacing them with other outputs (meetings, reports, publications) which were more relevant to the transition countries. 
25.13 Most of the modifications to the programme resulted from decisions taken by the Conference of European Statisticians, but some were also the result of secretariat initiatives. 
25.15 During the biennium the work programme in transport, communications and tourism was implemented notwithstanding a precarious staff situation. 
Most of the outputs added consisted of meetings of intergovernmental bodies dealing with the elaboration and updating of international legal instruments and technical regulations, as well as preparation of reports and publications. 
(a) The new Convention on Customs Treatment of Pool Containers, which was finalized in 1993; 
(b) The revision to the Convention on Road Traffic (Vienna, 1968), which entered into force on 3 September 1993; 
25.16 Work was carried out on most of the activities in the programme of work of the Committee on Energy during the biennium period, showing in large measure that the programme outputs were achieved as planned and were approved by the Commission and/or subsidiary bodies of the Commission. 
The main reason for these terminations was the less than anticipated extrabudgetary resources. 
As regards postponements to the biennium 1994-1995, most of the outputs postponed are already in progress and are expected to be completed during the first semester of 1994. 
26.2 In food and agriculture, one technical publication was terminated because the resources of the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) foreseen to carry out this activity were not available during the biennium 1992-1993. 
One technical publication is being postponed to 1994 because of the delay in its final processing. 
Once again, the reason for termination was the unavailability of extrabudgetary resources. 
26.6 In international trade and development finance, only 1 technical publication out of 43 was not implemented, because the publication dealt with the Council for Mutual Economic Assistance, which ceased to exist as of 8 January 1990. 
Two of them were terminated at the initiative of the secretariat, since no extrabudgetary resources were obtained. 
26.8 With regard to environment and human settlements, a study on the evolution of the conditions of housing and human settlements in the region was terminated at the initiative of the secretariat owing to the unavailability of extrabudgetary funds. 
Four publications were deferred to 1994 due to a delay in final processing and editing. 
26.10 In the area of statistics and economic projections, only 1 technical publication, of a total of 26, is being postponed to 1994, owing to the delay in printing. 
In addition, four issues of the FAL Bulletin were added at the initiative of the Secretariat in order to satisfy the information requirements of member countries. 
26.12 With regard to subregional activities in Mexico and Central America, 11 of the 55 technical publications could not be implemented. 
One study on national industrialization processes was terminated as a result of vacancies and the others were terminated since the extrabudgetary resources foreseen to carry out these activities were not obtained. 
As a consequence of the above, five seminars programmed to introduce some of these studies were also terminated for lack of extrabudgetary financing. 
One additional non-recurrent publication was undertaken in cooperation with FAO. 
Three publications were added, two by legislation and the third on the initiative of the secretariat. 
27.5 In the area of human settlements, two non-recurrent publications were terminated and one postponed owing to the high vacancy rate under this subprogramme. 
27.6 Most departures from programmed activities under the industrial development subprogramme were attributable to the high vacancy rate (45 per cent) and the wish of cosponsors to postpone a number of activities, since the subprogramme carries out a number of joint activities with other regional organizations. 
Additional activities included three non-recurrent publications undertaken as a follow-up to or in conjunction with activities previously undertaken. 
27.7 With regard to international trade and development finance, one non-recurrent publication on implications of the Uruguay Round of GATT for trade and development in the region was terminated owing to the postponement of the Round. 
A study on methods for strengthening mechanisms and techniques of activating interregional trade among the Commission's member States was postponed owing to the high vacancy rate and the fact that the study also constitutes the special theme for the Commission's seventeenth session, which will be convened in April 1994. 
27.8 Under natural resources, a non-recurrent publication on assessment of natural resources in selected member countries was terminated. 
Three reports to the Commission on water resource and the progress in the implementation of Mar del Plata Action Plan were postponed owing to delays in printing. 
27.10 In public administration and finance, one additional non-recurrent publication on external debt in the region was undertaken in response to legislation. 
27.11 With regard to science and technology, one ad hoc expert group meeting was terminated and an activity envisaged to take place in cooperation with the Department of Outer Space Affairs was postponed at the request of the Department. 
The additional activities undertaken comprised preparatory work for the World Summit for Social Development (in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/92); and a non-recurrent publication undertaken owing to availability of extrabudgetary resources for that purpose. 
27.13 The women and development subprogramme sustained a high vacancy rate (32 per cent). 
One non-recurrent publication was postponed for programmatic reasons, one owing to the high vacancy rate and the third to allow for preparation of the required material by member States. 
27.14 In statistics, one recurrent publication was terminated at the request of the cosponsors and three non-recurrent publications (manuals that were to be translated into Arabic) were terminated owing to avoid duplication since the United Nations Statistical Office in New York had already published the manuals in Arabic. 
One recurrent publication was reformulated and expanded in scope at the request of the cosponsors and covered all Arab countries instead of ESCWA countries only. 
A non-recurrent publication and an ad hoc expert group meeting were reformulated to cover cases other than those originally envisaged. 
a/ For details on the composition by main category of output, see document A/49/135, annex I. 
28.1 The need to address new mandates emanating from the Commission on Human Rights prompted several adjustments to the work programme of the Centre for Human Rights in the 1992-1993 biennium. 
These adjustments comprised a substantial number of additional outputs by legislative enactment (75 out of a total of 93 added outputs alone in support of subprogramme 1, Implementation of international instruments and procedures), which has the highest priority designation. 
It also comprised a total of 35 postponements and 19 terminations for the Centre's programme as a whole. 
With the exception of one output consisting of a database for the work of the treaty bodies, which fell under the high-priority subprogramme 1, all the other postponements and terminations were not in high-priority areas. 
As many as 25 outputs had to be treated as postponed because their implementation status could not be ascertained centrally. 
28.3 Furthermore, as a result of the increase in the number of States parties to the various human rights instruments, from 580 to 720, the volume of documentation, including State reports, the analyses of such reports and official correspondence, has grown significantly during the period under consideration. 
Similarly, since the Committee against Torture undertook for the first time an inquiry procedure pursuant to article 20 of the Convention against Torture, such new tasks as the preparation of analytical studies of information concerning places of detention and allegations of torture had to be performed. 
Also, the organization of missions, the preparation of reports on the missions and the preparation of draft conclusions and recommendations relating to the inquiry had to be undertaken. 
28.4 In addition, the Centre provided extensive support to inter-agency consultative meetings in connection with the World Conference on Human Rights, which took place in Vienna in 1993. 
In this regard, the Centre together, with the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) cosponsored a pre-conference Congress on Education for Human Rights and Democracy, which took place in Montreal in the beginning of 1993. 
Furthermore, UNDP and the Centre for Human Rights co-authored a paper on the activities in support of human rights and presented it to the Conference. 
Following the adoption of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, two additional inter-agency meetings were held to discuss the follow up to the Conference. 
28.6 It should be noted that the above-mentioned activities did not generate final outputs, yet they have absorbed more than three times the staff resources utilized for the production of specified final outputs reported in annex I. 
29.1 The estimated expenditure of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) for the 1992-1993 biennium was $2,444 million, of which $42.5 million only was funded from the regular budget. 
29.2 A brief presentation of the diverse activities undertaken during the biennium by subprogramme is given hereunder. 
29.3 With regard to international instruments benefiting refugees, during the period under review, the Office undertook concerted accession promotion activities with Governments, particularly among the newly independent States of Eastern Europe and Central Asia, resulting in six new accessions in 1992 and seven in 1993. 
In 1993, the Office presented the following documents: a note on international protection; a note on certain aspects of sexual violence against refugee women; and guidelines on voluntary repatriation, refugee children and UNHCR's activities for refugee law promotion, dissemination and training. 
29.5 With regard to the effective implementation of refugee rights, unprecedented large numbers of persons seeking asylum, coupled with irregular immigration, led to a weakening of the institution of asylum and to non-observance, in many cases, of the principle of non-refoulement. 
Denial of access to asylum countries took various forms, including rejection at frontiers, interceptions, push-offs and forcible return of asylum-seekers to persecution or danger. 
In such situations, the Office intervened with the authorities concerned, not only to secure admission but also to determine the reasons for refusing it, with a view to defining an appropriate response that could assist the country to meet its international obligations towards refugees. 
29.6 During the reporting period, the Office issued 16,535 travel documents to 14 Governments in order to assist these Governments in the implementation of the provision on the right of travel of refugees as laid down in the 1951 Refugee Convention. 
The Office also issued some 20 publications in the field of refugee law. 
29.8 In addition, the Office participated actively in extensive inter-agency consultations leading to the 1993 World Conference on Human Rights, as well as in the overall preparatory process and the Conference itself. 
29.9 The Office continued to work closely with international and local NGOs in promoting refugee law. 
One such project involved UNHCR and the European Consultation on Refugees and Exiles working in collaboration with NGOs in several Central and Eastern European countries to train staff as well as local lawyers. 
Also, the Office assisted other interested educational institutions or centres with refugee law training materials and ideas, and embarked on a curriculum development project for academic institutions in Africa and Asia. 
29.10 In 1992 and 1993, UNHCR's emergency preparedness measures facilitated timely responses to an unprecedented number of new, concurrent refugee emergencies around the world. 
UNHCR tested the measures introduced in 1992, inter alia, in response to an influx of over 420,000 refugees in Kenya, mainly from Somalia. 
In July 1993, the flow of refugees from southern Sudan into Western Ethiopia, Uganda and Kenya intensified, again requiring emergency response measures. 
The Office also met the emergency needs of 80,000 Bhutanese who fled to Nepal and of 250,000 refugees from Myanmar in Bangladesh during 1992. 
In late 1992, UNHCR emergency response teams were dispatched to Armenia, Azerbaijan and Tajikistan, while in early 1993, UNHCR responded to a new influx of some 280,000 Togolese refugees into Benin and Ghana. 
Renewed strife in Liberia triggered a fresh influx of Liberian refugees into Ce d'Ivoire, Guinea and Nigeria in late 1992. 
In early 1993, and again in the month of June, the Central African Republic received an influx totalling 20,000 Chadian refugees. 
UNHCR continued its largest emergency programme in the former Yugoslavia for some 3.8 million refugees, internally displaced and besieged populations. 
The Islamic Republic of Iran received an influx of some 4,500 refugees from Iraq during July 1993. 
Following an attempted coup d'at in Burundi in October 1993, over 600,000 Burundese fled into neighbouring countries. 
UNHCR immediately dispatched emergency response teams to set up emergency programmes to assist 300,000 refugees in the United Republic of Tanzania, 272,000 in Rwanda and 50,000 in Zaire. 
29.11 UNHCR's emergency assistance is financed by recourse to its Emergency Fund and by special appeals. 
In 1992, expenditures under emergency assistance amounted to $377.6 million, of which $308.9 million was for activities related to the special programme for the former Yugoslavia, including other countries in Europe. 
These courses have involved some 90 participants drawn from among UNHCR staff, government and NGO counterparts and representatives from the United Nations and international organizations. 
This general emergency training on a regional basis was continued in 1993, with workshops conducted for countries in West and Central Africa, Latin America and the Caribbean, and South Asia. 
As concerns the Emergency Handbook, it was found more expedient to develop complementary tools and guidelines (e.g. for administration) rather than to revise the entire Handbook. 
29.14 Overall, progress has been made in the implementation of the guidelines on the protection of refugee women. 
The draft was distributed for comments to all UNHCR Offices in the field, as well as to all members of the Executive Committee and NGOs. 
29.16 UNHCR's assistance activities in the various countries or areas are grouped under two broad programme categories, namely general programmes and special programmes. 
Within each of these categories, the types of assistance are emergency assistance, care and maintenance, voluntary repatriation, local settlement and resettlement. 
The last three types of assistance constitute the three classic durable solutions to the plight of refugees. 
Overall expenditure in 1992 on voluntary repatriation amounted to $228.6 million, of which $209.6 million was incurred under special programmes. 
29.17 Hence, while improving its capacity to respond to emergencies, UNHCR has persisted in its determined pursuit of solutions for refugee problems. 
Close to 1.3 million Afghan refugees were assisted to repatriate from Pakistan and the Islamic Republic of Iran up to 31 December 1992, while another 260,000 repatriated by the end of July 1993, in addition to other major spontaneous repatriation movements. 
More than 360,000 Cambodian refugees returned in time to participate in national elections and the building of a democratic society. 
Well over 60,000 Ethiopian refugees have returned from Kenya and repatriation of Ethiopians began from the Sudan. 
More than 175,000 refugees had already returned to Mozambique by May 1993, where UNHCR is finalizing its preparations for the reception and reintegration, in cooperation with the United Nations Office for Humanitarian Assistance Coordination (UNOHAC), other United Nations agencies and NGOs, of some 1.5 million Mozambicans. 
A sizeable return movement from Afghanistan of Tajik refugees has continued since early 1993 and by the end of July 1993 had reached 14,000 persons. 
The resumption of voluntary repatriation to Sri Lanka from India has permitted almost 35,000 refugees to return home in 1992 and the first eight months of 1993. 
The International Conference on Central American Refugees entered a new phase in July 1993, as UNDP assumed the lead-agency role for the Conference's fifth and final year, which ends in May 1994. 
In this category of activities, total expenditure in 1993 amounted to $14.7 million. 
In the period January to September 1993, 29,471 persons were resettled. 
The uprising in the occupied territories, the "intifadah", and local conflicts in Lebanon continued to have a major impact on the Agency's operational services in the region during the reporting period. 
The Agency provided general education, vocational and technical training and university scholarships for higher education. 
Demands on UNRWA health-care services also remained high owing to rapid inflation and the increased cost of medical care as well as a dramatic worsening of socio-economic conditions, especially in the occupied territories of Gaza and the West Bank. 
Also as a result of these deteriorating socio-economic conditions, more basic food commodities had to be distributed and relief and social services intensified for the most disadvantaged Palestinian refugees to alleviate their suffering and to facilitate their self-reliance. 
b/ The decrease in this assistance reflects its phasing out as a subsidy given to refugee children attending private and government schools in Lebanon only. 
In 1993 this assistance was completely eliminated owing to austerity measures. 
c/ The decrease in actual users reflects firstly the impact of insufficient special contributions in restricting the full implementation of planned courses and, secondly, the reformulation of the teacher training programme in Jordan and the West Bank, which resulted in a net decrease of some 250 trainees. 
d/ The actual number of scholarships was increased above the planned number because extra special donations were received. 
e/ The programmed figure for 1992-1993 was estimated on the basis of incomplete information in the reporting system then. 
Since then this system's defect has been corrected to record accurately the rising trend in the actual number of beneficiaries benefiting from this subprogramme as a result of natural growth and increased refugee needs. 
f/ Growth in the relief services subprogramme was estimated at 5 per cent per annum on a 1990 base of 154,000. 
Thus at an assumed 5 per cent per annum compound growth rate, the programmed figure for end 1992 was approximately 170,000. 
Therefore the actual figure of 168,147 is in line with planned increases. 
31.1 The changes introduced in the programme of work during the period included the addition of 76 outputs within available resources; the postponement of 12 outputs; and the termination of 46 outputs. 
The reorganization of the Department and the consequent reconsideration of the relevance of the outputs in terms of new priorities and mandates prompted the addition of a number of outputs. 
Furthermore, as a result of increased media and public interest, the production of ad hoc supplementary publications on peace-keeping and other political missions in Georgia, Liberia and Rwanda, became necessary. 
31.3 Increased media interest has also led the Department, both at Headquarters and in the field, to undertake an increased number of interviews and lectures as well as to prepare country-specific print materials. 
To respond more effectively to media inquiries, on 20 September 1993, the Department introduced an Electronic Bulletin Board telephone news service for broadcasting organizations available in English and Spanish 24 hours a day. 
31.4 During the biennium, the Department also focused on developments in negotiations concerning the situation in South Africa and the question of Palestine. 
General Assembly resolution 46/64 C accords the Secretariat the needed flexibility to adjust its activities in covering the question of Palestine. 
Taking this into account, the Department has sought to widen the scope of its activities by putting more resources into two regional encounters for senior journalists; and thus reducing the number of national encounters from the planned four to two. 
31.5 General Assembly resolution 46/73 B of 11 December 1992 on the elimination of the backlog editions of the Yearbook of the United Nations programmed the 1988 and 1989 editions for issuance in the 1992-1993 biennium. 
The preparation of these editions began in 1991, under the financial arrangements agreed between the United Nations and the external publisher. However, the completion of these editions has been further delayed owing to inadequate staffing and the unreliability of the freelance arrangement, as well as other logistical reasons. 
31.7 The mandate to promote African economic recovery, as prescribed by subsequent General Assembly resolutions, prompted the Department to increase the production and dissemination of briefing papers built around the periodical Africa Recovery and to develop articles for publication by international media. 
31.8 The network of United Nations information centres and services continued to represent vital sources of information for local media, NGOs, educational institutions and individuals. 
31.10 Following the second stage of restructuring (A/C.5/47/88) as approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/212 B, the responsibilities for the Dag Hammarskjd Library were transferred from the Office of Conference Services to the Department of Public Information. 
37.1 The first phase of restructuring and streamlining the Secretariat by the Secretary-General was approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 46/232. 
However, other activities were transferred out of the Department. 
As indicated under section 2, the functions of providing secretariat servicing to the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations was transferred to the Department of Peace-keeping Operations. 
Similarly, the responsibility for implementation of activities under subprogramme 4, Special emergency programmes, of programme 37 was assigned to the Department for Humanitarian Affairs. 
37.3 During this reporting period, the Department's work was divided between the two Under-Secretaries-General, each of whom was entrusted with clearly defined geographical and functional responsibilities. 
The work of the Department of Political Affairs I encompassed the shared responsibility with the Department of Political Affairs II for programme 1, Good offices and peacemaking, peace-keeping, research and the collection of information. 
The Department of Political Affairs I provided support to the Secretary-General in the exercise of his responsibilities, for preventive diplomacy and peacemaking in the Americas, Asia and Europe regions, while the Department of Political Affairs II provided it in the Middle East and Africa regions. 
The Department of Political Affairs I was also assigned the implementation of programme 2, Political and Security Council affairs; programme 3, Political and General Assembly affairs and secretariat services; and programme 7, Disarmament. 
The Department of Political Affairs II was assigned the responsibility for implementation of programme 4, Special political questions, trusteeship and decolonization; programme 5, Question of Palestine; and programme 6, Elimination of apartheid. 
37.4 In order to ensure improved efficiency, new divisions, branches and units were established to undertake activities across several subprogrammes. 
On the whole, programme delivery was not significantly affected by the reorganization of the political sector and the related structural adjustments. 
It should be noted that the programme budget for the 1992-1993 biennium as well as for previous bienniums includes reference to such activities primarily as an indication of the departments', or offices' preparedness to deal with such political developments, should they arise. 
Therefore, the postponement or termination of such activities is viewed as non-action for lack of requests from legislative bodies. 
Although programme 2 reflects the smallest number of outputs, it also reflects the largest number of work-months utilized for the implementation of activities under it. 
This is mostly explained by the fact that servicing the Security Council and its subsidiary bodies is reflected as two outputs. However, the Security Council alone held some 304 official meetings and 441 consultations of the whole during the biennium. 
37.8 The 25 terminations under programme 3, Political and General Assembly affairs and secretariat services, related to the compilation and distribution of the directory of NGO services and liaison offices and to the monthly reports on the Secretariat activities relating to NGOs (subprogramme 1). 
All other activities were implemented as programmed. 
Some 50 reports relating to trust and non-self-governing territories were submitted to these Committees and to the Trusteeship Council under subprogramme 2 of programme 4, Special political questions, trusteeship and decolonization. 
The two postponements under this programme related to two issues of Decolonization, while the terminations related to two visiting missions in order to prepare for two seminars in the Caribbean and Pacific regions as requested by the General Assembly in its resolution 46/181. 
37.10 Under programme 5, Questions of Palestine, most of the terminations related to a reduced number of regional symposiums and seminars and published materials on those meetings. 
37.11 Under programme 6, Elimination of apartheid, activities to support the endeavours of the Special Committee against Apartheid and the General Assembly were in general implemented. 
The majority of terminations were due to the political development in South Africa and related to the non-convening of the meeting of the Commission against Apartheid in Sports in 1993; 12 issues of the News Digest and four registers on sports. 
Nineteen out of the 24 meetings of the Advisory Committee on the United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africans (UNEPTSA) were also not held as programmed. 
The two added outputs reported referred to the servicing of two pledging conferences in 1992 and 1993 for the United Nations Trust Fund and programmes of assistance for southern Africa. 
37.12 Under programme 7, Disarmament, the Centre for Disarmament Affairs serviced 71 formal meetings and a number of informal meetings of the First Committee (Disarmament and international security Committee) of the General Assembly. 
The Centre gave substantive assistance relating to the meetings of the Ad Hoc Group of Governmental Experts to Identify and Examine Potential Verification Measures from a Scientific and Technical Standpoint. 
Support was also given to the Preparatory Committee and to the Second Review Conference of the Parties to the Convention on the Prohibition of Military or Any Other Hostile Use of Environmental Modification Techniques, of which the Secretary-General is the depositary. 
The Disarmament Facts series was terminated and the number of issues of the Disarmament Newsletter and the periodic review Disarmament was reduced. 
The name of the World Disarmament Campaign was changed to "United Nations Disarmament Information Programme" to reflect its actual work and the consensus support it had gained. 
37.14 Under programme 8, Peaceful uses of outer space, five additional reports were submitted in 1993 to the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space. 
The five reformulations related to reduced periodicity of the Monthly Survey on peaceful exploration of outer space, whose coverage was, however, expanded. All other activities were implemented as programmed. 
a/ For details on the composition by main category of output, see document A/49/135, annex I. 
38.1 The work of the Office of the Legal Counsel, which provides the overall direction, management and coordination of legal advice and services to the United Nations, has increased this past biennium owing to several factors. 
The result has been that the volume of advice in response to queries regarding political, peace-keeping and humanitarian matters doubled in the last six months of the biennium alone. 
38.2 The Treaty Section's workload has tripled during the last biennium as a result of the significant increase of United Nations membership. 
Financial constraints and lack of adequate personnel necessitated the readjustment of work, and accordingly the publication of the Handbook of Final Clauses and the Summary of Practice of the Secretary-General as Depositary, which were carried over from the last biennium, are reprogrammed for the 1994-1995 biennium. 
A consultant has been hired specifically to complete The Summary of Practice of the Secretary-General as Depositary and therefore it is envisioned that this output will be implemented during the 1994-1995 biennium. 
38.3 The activities mentioned in the programme budget have been implemented as programmed, subject to minor exceptions primarily attributable to decisions of the General Assembly. 
38.4 As regards publications, the reasons for the postponement of the issuance of volumes in the Legislative Series and the series Reports on International Arbitral Awards were attributed to (a) programmatic considerations and (b) logistical grounds. 
As for the Juridical Yearbook, detailing of staff to missions abroad has made it necessary to redeploy human resources normally allocated to the preparation of the publication (seven man-months per edition). 
As a result, only two editions (1986 and 1990) were completed during the biennium. 
The 1987 and 1991 editions are expected to be published in the 1994-1995 biennium. 
38.5 The work of the Division is generally to provide legal advice and services, and that aspect of work of the Division has not changed. 
38.6 The General Legal Division's work in support of United Nations peace-keeping matters cuts across various areas of the work of the Organization, such as legal services in respect of contracts, minimizing claims against the Organization, the development of administrative law, etc. 
The workload of the Division has increased as a result of a 41 per cent increase in the number of cases appealed to the Administrative Tribunal, which led to additional work in providing advice to relevant Secretariat units regarding the implementation of such judgements. 
38.8 The decision by UNRWA to accept the Tribunal's jurisdiction in matters affecting the Agency's area staff, taken with effect from 1 January 1991, has resulted in a considerable further increase in the Tribunal's workload. 
38.9 The programme on the law of the sea and ocean affairs is composed of 5 subprogrammes consisting of 61 activities quantified in the narrative of the programme budget, as well as non-quantified activities and a number of operational activities. 
40.1 The Department of Humanitarian Affairs was established in 1992 pursuant to resolution 46/182 entitled "Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian assistance of the United Nations". 
40.2 New activities reflecting the enlarged mandate were initiated by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs during the 1992-1993 biennium. 
40.3 The bulk of work of the newly created Department of Humanitarian Affairs lies in promoting international cooperation and coordination, harmonization and liaison in emergency humanitarian assistance. 
40.4 In the area of policy planning and development, a number of policy papers were prepared, including the protection of humanitarian mandates in conflict situations involving peace-keeping operations and background and analytical papers for the three meetings of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee. 
Substantive support was also provided to the Inter-Agency Standing Committee Task Force and its two working groups in the formulation of policy recommendations and the development of system-wide operational framework for an effective response for the smooth transition from relief, to rehabilitation and long-term development in emergency situations. 
In addition, a computer-assisted early warning information system on complex emergencies was developed, including the establishment of indicators for the early detection of impending emergencies and disasters. 
40.5 With respect to disaster information, the Department has chaired 14 meetings with NGOs to provide an overview of the situation prevailing in the countries affected by disasters/emergencies and to provide a forum for a substantive discussion on emergency humanitarian activities. 
40.6 In regards to special emergency programmes, the Department provided substantive servicing to a meeting of African Emergency Task Force and to six meetings of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee. This included preparing analytical and background papers and identifying issues for review. 
It prepared, as well, a report on the strengthening of international cooperation and coordination of efforts to study, mitigate and minimize the consequences of the Chernobyl disaster. 
This included two reports on the strengthening of coordination of emergency humanitarian assistance of the United Nations and a report on the coordination of humanitarian assistance, emergency relief and the continuum to rehabilitation and development. 
40.8 It should be noted that, in view of the restructuring of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, the entire publication programme of the former UNDRO underwent a complete review. 
To this effect, a decision was taken by the Department to postpone to the next biennium 22 publications, all under the disaster information subprogramme. 
The Internal Audit Division, the Central Monitoring Unit, the Central Evaluation Unit and Management Advisory Services were consolidated under the new Office for Inspections and Investigations as of 24 August 1993 in order to provide comprehensive audit, inspection and investigation services to the Organization. 
41.2 The Office for Programme Planning, Budget and Finance is responsible for the operation of an integrated system of programme planning, budgeting, monitoring and evaluation as well as the direction, management and control of the financial functions of the Organization. 
During the biennium, the Office continued to implement and refine the new budgetary process and implemented recommendations relating to the format of the programme budget. 
It implemented its regular work programme and contributed to the management of the Organization under continuing financial difficulties. 
The Office provided substantive servicing to the General Assembly, the Committee for Programme and Coordination (CPC) and the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (ACABQ) as reflected in the variety of reports and other submissions listed in table 41.C.1 below. 
The Office continued to give special attention to the training needs in basic supervision, office automation and developing professional knowledge of staff in the substantive areas. 
The workload of the Security and Safety Service also increased significantly. 
The Department's continued efforts to achieve a more evenly scheduled calendar of meetings resulted in a more efficient and effective utilization of conference-servicing resources. 
(iii) Refresher courses for translators, 
(ii) Exterior cleaning/maintenance projects supervised in 1993, which have been reported as work orders under item (a) (i). 
a/ International Law Commission Yearbook in Chinese. 
(b) Mandates relating to the follow-up of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, including the substantive servicing of the Commission on Sustainable Development; the High-Level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development; and the intergovernmental negotiating committees for the conventions on climate change and desertification; 
Some of the preparations for these began in 1993. 
43.4 The period under review was one of transition, which necessitated significant readjustments, including the relocation of European-based programmes to New York and their integration into the central Department. 
Furthermore, intergovernmental consultations are still going on with regard to the World Food Council, the meetings of which could not take place as scheduled during the biennium, and the Committee for Development Planning, with respect to which the Economic and Social Council may shortly agree to a successor arrangement. 
The implementation of the programme of work under the various programmes is presented hereunder. 
43.5 Subprogramme 3, Economic and Social Council affairs and secretariat services, was transferred following the first phase of the restructuring of the Secretariat from the former Office for Political and General Assembly Affairs and Secretariat Services to the Department for Economic and Social Development. 
The coordination activities under this subprogramme entailed coordination with the substantive offices concerned. 
All the programmed outputs and activities under this subprogramme were implemented. 
43.6 The implementation of the five subprogrammes under programme 11, Overall issues and policies, including coordination, were assigned to the Department. 
Other terminations under this programme included one annual report on operational activities for development (subprogramme 2) and the report to the Economic and Social Council on the 1992 Joint Meetings of the Committee for Programme and Coordination and the Administrative Committee on Coordination, which were not held. 
43.8 The three subprogrammes of programme 45 - 1, Mobilization of resources; 2, Monitoring, assessment and follow-up of the implementation of action programmes, including their financial aspects; and 3, Campaign for global awareness of the critical economic situation in Africa - were largely implemented. 
During the course of the biennium, the Committee for Development Planning added two reports to the list of those programmed in the 1992-1993 programme budget. 
43.10 Implementation of activities under subprogramme 6, Development and the environment, is mostly undertaken by the Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis and the United Nations Environment Programme. 
Activities pertaining to this subprogramme, in so far as they relate to Agenda 21, are coordinated through the newly established Inter-agency Committee on Sustainable Development. 
By resolution 47/191, the General Assembly decided to establish the High-Level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development. 
The Board met on 13 and 14 September 1993 and preparation of the report required some secretariat support for assembling background materials, which was accomplished within existing resources. 
The meeting costs themselves were financed by amounts originally intended for the working groups that the Committee for Development Planning would have established to prepare for its thirtieth session, had it held its twenty-ninth session in April 1993 as originally envisaged. 
43.12 The Centre for Science and Technology for Development was dismantled and the subprogrammes split between the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and UNCTAD. 
Subprogramme 3, Coordination and harmonization of activities of the United Nations system in science and technology, was assigned to the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
Outputs under this subprogramme consisted mainly of reports on the coordination of activities of the United Nations system that were submitted to the first session of the Commission on Science and Technology for Development in 1993, the successor to the Intergovernmental Committee on Science and Technology for Development. 
The subprogramme also included coordination activities, primarily the substantive servicing of the ACC Task Force on Science and Technology for Development. 
Five additional reports were submitted to the first session of the Committee on Natural Resources in 1993. 
Subprogrammes 1, 2 and 3 under Energy were also assigned to the Department. 
As regards subprogramme 3, the role of the family in the development process, changes in the work programme included six terminations. 
The rest related to reduced periodicity of the International Year of the Family Newsletter and to a non-recurrent publication that was to be the substantive report of an extrabudgetary output, which could not be implemented for lack of resources. 
For subprogramme 2, Integration of the ageing in development, the postponements included a delay in printing of one issue of the Bulletin on ageing and information material on ageing and family issues. 
Most of the terminations related to lack of extrabudgetary resources for funding non-recurrent publications. 
Five booklets were also not produced for lack of extrabudgetary resources. 
The 16 terminations related to 16 issues of the recurrent publication Women News. 
Postponements included two issues of the publication Women 2000. 
44.1 The global development issues and policies programme, in the biennium 1992-1993, consisted of 11 subprogrammes. 
44.2 Under subprogramme 1, Monitoring and assessment of current global economic issues and policies, while the focus in the biennium 1992-1993 was on the study of political changes in Eastern European countries and their effects on East-West relations, research and analysis were undertaken in several other areas. 
The results of the various research and studies were reflected in the annual World Economic Survey and reports to the Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly. 
These were reflected in the 1993 Report on the World Social Situation, as well as in the reports to the Commission for Social Development, the Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly. 
These were reflected in reports to the forty-seventh and forty-eighth sessions of the General Assembly. 
Improvements were made in the database of international trade matrices covering about 30 commodity groups and 150 economies for the years 1976 through 1990. 
44.6 The two terminations reported under global development issues and policies related to a report to a meeting of the Committee for Development Planning that was not held and to a non-recurrent publication on the economic and social consequences of the end of the cold war. 
Several handbooks of World Development Statistics in 1992 and 1993 containing international standardized national accounts, population and labour force and exchange rates for 160 individual countries and composite world regions for the period from 1950 to 1991 were prepared. 
A number of special studies were prepared in response to the question of global warming and other environmental effects of economic growth and energy use. 
A report on structural change in the world economy, implications for energy use and air emissions was prepared for and submitted to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and the General Assembly. 
United Nations groundwater software development, dissemination and training were also added because of demand. 
A non-recurrent publication with high-priority designation on international law for global environment cooperation was postponed for logistical reasons. 
45.6 Under subprogramme 4, Surveying, mapping and international cooperation in cartography, technical papers of the sixth United Nations Conference on the Standardization of Geographical Names, volumes I and II, were postponed for lack of resources. 
45.8 Under subprogramme 4, the publication relating to the database for solar and wind energy potential was terminated to allow for the reallocation of resources to prepare parliamentary documentation for the first session of the Committee on New and Renewable Sources of Energy and Energy for Development. 
45.9 Under subprogramme 5, published material on means to promote and implement energy efficiency in developing countries was added to provide required parliamentary documentation to the first session of the Committee on New and Renewable Sources of Energy and Energy for Development. 
The two high-priority publications on environmental guidelines for energy conservation and development and a database for comparative petroleum legislation were implemented. 
Published material on power generation options was combined, and thus reformulated, with that on rehabilitation and upgrading of power systems, at the request of the Sales Section in order to create a larger and more marketable publication. 
The Preparatory Committee emphasized that such financial support should enable broad multidisciplinary participation from developing countries, in line with paragraph 10 of General Assembly resolution 48/188. 
and renumber the subsequent paragraphs accordingly. 
(b) Subject to a decision of the plenary of the Conference, the Main Committee should establish open-ended subcommittees or working groups as required, particularly with regard to the drafting of the final outcome of the Conference; 
Recognizing the rapidly rising world-wide toll in human and economic losses due to natural disasters, 
Recalling the forward-looking decision of the General Assembly in its resolution 46/182 of 19 December 1991 to adopt an integrated approach for disaster management in all its aspects and to initiate a process towards a global culture of prevention, 
Responding to the request of the General Assembly in its resolution 48/188 of 23 December 1993 to: 
(b) Chart a programme of action for the future; 
(d) Increase awareness of the importance of disaster reduction policies; 
At the time of reaching the mid-point of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, reaffirming our commitment to pursuing, through national and international efforts, the transformation of the International Framework of Action for the Decade into a decisive intersectoral Plan of Action, 
3. Disaster prevention, preparedness and mitigation should be considered as important aspects of development policy and planning at the national, bilateral, multilateral and international levels. 
4. Early warnings and the effective dissemination of such information are the keys to disaster prevention and reduction. 
5. Preventive measures are most effective when they involve participation at all levels, from the local community through the national government to the international level. 
6. Vulnerability can be reduced by the application of proper design and patterns of development focused on target groups, by appropriate education and training of the whole community, and by transfer of technology. 
7. Environmental protection as a component of sustainable development consistent with poverty alleviation is imperative in the prevention and mitigation of natural disasters. 
8. Each country bears the primary responsibility for protecting its people, infrastructure, and other national assets from the impact of natural disasters. 
The international community should demonstrate strong political determination required to mobilize adequate resources and make use of existing resources, including financial, scientific and technological means, in the field of natural disaster reduction, bearing in mind the needs of the developing countries, particularly the least developed countries. 
2. The phenomena causing natural disasters are in most cases beyond human control. 
Society, therefore, must recognize and strengthen traditional ways and explore new ways to live with such risk, and take actions to prevent as well as to reduce the effects of such disasters. 
3. The least developed countries, small island and land-locked countries are the most vulnerable countries, as they are the least equipped to mitigate the effects of disasters. 
4. Developing countries affected by desertification, drought and other types of natural disasters are also equally vulnerable and least equipped to mitigate the effects of natural disasters. 
5. In all countries the poor and socially disadvantaged groups suffer most from natural disasters and are least equipped to cope with them. 
6. Disasters contribute to social, economic, cultural and political disruption in urban and rural contexts, each in its specific way. 
Large-scale urban concentrations are particularly fragile because of their complexity and the accumulation of population and infrastructures in limited areas. 
7. Some patterns of consumption, production and development have the potential for increasing the vulnerability to natural disasters, particularly of the poor and socially disadvantaged groups. 
Sustainable development can contribute to the reduction of this vulnerability, if it is so planned and managed that it ameliorates the social and economic conditions of the affected groups and communities. 
8. Vulnerable developing countries should be enabled to revive, apply and share traditional methods to reduce the impact of natural disasters, supplemented and reinforced by access to modern scientific and technical knowledge. 
Nevertheless, one must study and learn from the existing knowledge and know-how and try to ameliorate, develop and better apply them today. 
9. Global social stability has become more fragile and reduction of natural disasters would reduce this fragility. 
10. In disaster management the full continuum from relief through rehabilitation, reconstruction and development to prevention must be the underlying concept towards the reduction of human and physical losses as the ultimate objective. 
12. Maximum participation at the community level mobilizes considerable potential and traditional expertise in the application of preventive measures. 
2. At the same time, however, activities at the local, national and international levels in training, technical applications and research, and in regional cooperation, in the first years of the Decade have had positive benefits in some regions in reducing disaster losses. 
4. Education and training programmes and facilities for people professionally involved and the public at large have not been sufficiently developed with regard to potential disaster reduction. 
6. These new efforts have not systematically been part of multilateral and bilateral policies. 
7. It must be noted that not all bodies of the United Nations system have contributed to the implementation of the Decade to the extent possible and as expressed by the General Assembly in the adoption of its resolution 44/236. 
That has slowed down the momentum of the Decade's initial phase, as based on the consensus on the importance of action before disasters strike. 
8. Achievements have been made during the first five years of the Decade, although they have been uneven and not in a concerted and systematic way as envisaged by the General Assembly. 
10. There is a need to strengthen the resilience and self-confidence of local communities to cope with natural disasters through recognition and propagation of their traditional knowledge, practices and values in development activities. 
2. A policy of self-reliance in each vulnerable country and community with capacity-building, allocation and efficient use of resources. 
3. Education and training in disaster prevention, preparedness and mitigation. 
4. Improvement of awareness in vulnerable communities, including a more active and constructive role of the media with regard to disaster reduction. 
5. Involvement and active participation of the people, which is essential for disaster reduction, prevention and preparedness and is also conducive to improved risk management. 
6. Improved risk assessment, broader monitoring and communication of forecasts and warnings. 
7. Integrated policies for reduction of, preparedness for and response to natural disasters and other disaster situations, including environmental and technological hazards. 
8. Coordination and cooperation among ongoing national and international disaster research activities and at universities and other technical and scientific institutions, having in mind that links between causes and effects, inherent to all types of disaster, should be investigated through interdisciplinary research. 
9. Effective national legislation and administrative action, and placing higher priority at the political decision-making level. 
10. Placing higher priority on the compilation and exchange of information on natural disaster reduction, especially at the regional and subregional levels through the strengthening of existing mechanisms and improved use of communication techniques. 
11. Promotion of regional/subregional cooperation between countries exposed to the same natural hazards through exchange of information, joint disaster reduction activities and other formal or informal means, including the establishment or strengthening of regional and subregional centres. 
12. Making available existing technology for broader application. 
13. Integration of the private sector through promotion of business opportunities. 
15. Strengthening the capacity of the United Nations system to assist in the reduction of losses from natural and related technological disasters, including coordination and evaluation of activities through the Decade and other mechanisms. 
During the remaining part of the Decade all countries are called upon: 
1. To express in a formal way the political will to reduce their vulnerability, through legislation or policy decisions at the highest level, which would require the progressive implementation of disaster assessment and reduction plans at the national and community levels. 
2. To encourage continued mobilization of domestic resources for disaster reduction activities. 
3. To develop a risk assessment programme and emergency plans in order to focus efforts on disaster preparedness, response and mitigation, and to design projects for subregional, regional and international cooperation, as appropriate. 
4. To develop a documented National Disaster Management Plan with an emphasis on disaster reduction. 
5. As appropriate, to establish and/or strengthen National Committees for the Decade. 
6. To encourage the taking of measures to upgrade the resistance of important infrastructure and lifelines. 
8. To consider making use of non-governmental organizations' support for improved disaster reduction at the local level. 
9. To incorporate disaster reduction prevention or mitigation in the development planning based on risk assessment. 
10. To clearly identify specific aspects of disaster prevention that could use the knowledge or expertise that may be available from other countries or from the United Nations system. 
12. To establish and implement educational and information programmes generating public awareness in order to ensure support for and effectiveness of disaster reduction programmes. 
13. To integrate the media as a contributing sector in awareness raising, education and opinion building for the recognition of the potential of disaster reduction to save human lives and protect property. 
14. To set targets that specify how many distinct (i.e. local) disaster scenarios can reasonably be given systematic attention by the end of the Decade. 
15. To aim at genuine community involvement and empowerment at all stages of disaster management programmes, and give due consideration to the active participation of women in order to facilitate capacity-building, which is an essential precondition for reducing vulnerability of communities to natural disasters. 
16. To aim at the application of traditional knowledge, practices and values of local communities for disaster reduction, thereby recognizing these traditional coping mechanisms as a valuable contribution to the empowerment of local communities and the enabling of their spontaneous cooperation in all programmes of disaster prevention and mitigation. 
Considering the many common aspects of disaster vulnerability among countries of a same region or subregion, cooperation among them should be strengthened by implementing the following actions: 
1. Establishment or strengthening of subregional or regional centres for disaster reduction and prevention, which, in cooperation with international organizations and with a view to enhancing national capabilities, would perform one or more of the following functions: 
(a) Collection and dissemination of documentation and information to improve public awareness of natural disasters and the potential to reduce their impact; 
(b) Formulation of education and training programmes and technical information exchange aimed at human resource development; 
(c) Support to and strengthening of natural disaster reduction mechanisms. 
2. Given the importance of vulnerability of developing countries, particularly least developed countries, technical, material and financial resources should be made available in support of concerned subregional or regional centres to strengthen regional and national capacities to reduce natural disasters. 
3. Improvement of communication on natural disasters among the countries of the region in the context of preparedness and early warning systems. 
4. Establishment and/or strengthening of early warning mechanisms for disaster reduction at the subregional or regional level. 
6. Establishment of mutual assistance agreements and joint projects for disaster reduction within and between regions. 
7. Periodic review of progress made on disaster reduction at political level in regional forums. 
8. Regional organizations should play an effective role in the implementation of concerned regional plans and programmes on natural disaster reduction. 
9. The international community should give highest priority and special support to activities and programmes relating to natural disaster reduction at the subregional or regional level in order to promote cooperation between countries exposed to the same risks. 
10. As decided by the General Assembly, special attention should be given to the least developed countries in support of their activities in the field of natural disaster reduction. 
11. Regional arrangements should be carried out in close coordination with and should supplement the national programmes for disaster reduction. 
12. The international community should assist the developing countries in establishing measures to integrate disaster prevention and reduction within the existing machinery and strategies at the national, regional and subregional levels for poverty eradication in order to achieve sustainable development. 
1. In the spirit of international cooperation, the encouragement of all activities to reduce disasters, in particular those laid down by the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
2. It is recommended that extrabudgetary resources be provided for implementation of the Decade and, therefore, that voluntary contributions from Governments, international organizations and other sources, including the private sector, be strongly encouraged. 
To this end, the Secretary-General is urged to ensure an effective and efficient administration of the Trust Fund for the Decade, as established in line with General Assembly resolution 44/236. 
3. Integration of natural disaster reduction into development assistance programmes. 
4. Development projects should be designed to reduce, and not increase, vulnerability. 
5. Exchange of information on disaster reduction policies and technologies. 
6. Reaffirmation of the roles of the Special High-level Council and the Scientific and Technical Committee in promoting Decade activities, in particular the awareness of the benefits of disaster reduction. 
7. Enhancement of the functions of and cooperation between the United Nations, governmental, non-governmental and private sector organizations related to disaster reduction, including more efficient use of existing resources. 
8. Wider support for the existing mechanism within the United Nations system to expand its advice and practical assistance, as required, to countries facing natural disasters and other disaster situations, including environmental and technological hazards. 
9. The need for adequate coordination of international activities in the field of disaster reduction should be emphasized and mechanisms established for this purpose should be strengthened. 
10. Priority should be given to the establishment, or improvement, of warning systems and the effective dissemination of warnings. 
11. Effective coordination of international disaster management, in particular by the United Nations system, is paramount for an integrated approach to disaster reduction and should, therefore, be strengthened. 
1. Decision to transmit the report of the World Conference, containing the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World, through the Economic and Social Council to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
2. Request that the General Assembly consider the adoption of a resolution endorsing this outcome and of an appeal to all countries to continue working towards the objective of a safer world for the twenty-first century. 
3. Transmit the outcome of the World Conference to the mid-term global review conference on the implementation of the Programme of Action for Least Developed Countries, to be held in 1995 as decided by the Assembly in its resolution 48/171. 
6. Request the secretariat of the Decade to communicate the outcome of the Conference to national committees and focal points for the Decade, relevant non-governmental organizations, scientific and technical associations and the private sector. 
1. The second session of the Commission on Sustainable Development is being held almost two years after the conclusion of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED). 
In addition, the papers which contained the background material for the two Working Groups and other governmental and non-governmental initiatives, are being made available to the Commission. 
3. Taking into account the agenda and discussions during the second session, the open-ended, high-level meeting could focus, inter alia, on the following themes: 
(i) Changing consumption patterns; 
(ii) Trade and sustainable development; 
(i) Flow of financial resources; 
(ii) Technology transfer; 
(f) Preparations for the third session of the Commission. 
Many of the activities recommended in these chapters are subject to detailed discussion in specialized forums. 
The high-level meeting may wish to give detailed attention to two issues: changing consumption patterns and trade and sustainable development. 
5. Chapter 4 of Agenda 21 is unique in so far as the issues raised in it are discussed at the intergovernmental level primarily in the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
The Commission has therefore the special responsibility for reviewing the role and impact of unsustainable patterns of production and consumption in the efforts to achieve sustainable development. 
The short-term and the longer-term impacts are often disparate. 
Moreover, the main instruments of economic policy in most countries are directed towards objectives other than sustainability. 
The use of economic instruments or regulatory measures like labelling standards for promoting resource efficiency in consumption, waste minimization and shifts in consumption patterns may be held back by a perceived impact on competitiveness. 
There is considerable scope for the Commission to be catalytic, innovative and in a position to promote coordinated national action and energize State and non-State actors in addressing this major source of environmental stress. 
More specifically, the high-level meeting may wish to consider the following: 
GATT has looked at the subject from the point of GATT principles and provisions. 
As the Commission moves through its multi-year programme of work towards a comprehensive review of all the chapters of Agenda 21, such data will be indispensable for the Commission's monitoring and review function. 
The issue of sustainable development indicators for inter-temporal comparisons will continue to recur. 
It is important for the Commission, which is charged with the task of ensuring the effective follow-up of UNCED, to provide impetus to the process of establishing reliable indicators of sustainability. 
9. The recent finalization of the restructuring and replenishment of the Global Environment Facility (GEF) in general, as well as the promise of an overall increase in trade as a result of the conclusion of the Uruguay Round, offers positive signals for the generalized objective of achieving sustainable development. 
However, these developments will have a somewhat limited direct impact on the funding of the range of programme areas and activities enshrined in Agenda 21. 
More specifically, the high-level meeting may wish to consider the following: 
10. The instrument for the establishment of the restructured GEF refers to the reporting responsibilities and the information linkage between the Commission and GEF. 
11. While attention has been focused on the international funding of programmes and activities, as well as the discussions on GEF, one possibility to be considered is the establishment of national sustainable development funds. 
The local mobilization of resources for these funds, as well as the possibility of matching international contributions in the pursuit of activities mandated under Agenda 21, could provide a strong impetus to the fulfilment of objectives outlined in its various chapters. 
The allocations in the national funds would reflect national plans, priorities and objectives. 
an effective coalition of resources for joint activities. Modalities for resource mobilization to finance joint activities need to be given systematic consideration. 
14. Commitments regarding the transfer of environmentally sound technology, technology cooperation and capacity-building are contained not only in chapter 34 of Agenda 21, but also in other chapters and in the international agreements and conventions on the environment and sustainable development. 
A complete view of technology transfer and cooperation must therefore take these various commitments into account, and this would be clearly linked to the general question of financing the various commitments. 
16. The inter-sessional initiatives highlighted the complex, definitional and conceptual problems in the concept of environmentally sound technology cooperation and transfer. 
17. Specifically the high-level meeting may wish to consider the need for: 
18. Agenda 21 makes it clear that one of the fundamental prerequisites for the achievement of sustainable development is through broad public participation in decision-making and through new forms of participation. 
20. There is a clear need to improve the quantity and quality of information relevant to the role and contribution of major groups. 
The high-level meeting may wish to request that major groups, non-governmental organizations, Governments and international organizations provide information on the extent of major group involvement, including such information as: 
21. The breadth of issues, sectoral and cross-sectoral, covered in the sessions of the Commission, the detailed information made available by Governments, non-governmental organizations and the Secretariat have brought to the forefront three important issues requiring high-level attention: 
24. In June 1994, the finalization of the international convention to combat desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa, will be a landmark achievement in the progress of Agenda 21 commitments. 
The high-level meeting needs to consider the institutional modalities and the linkages of the convention with the further review of Agenda 21. 
In particular, chapter 12 of Agenda 21 (Managing fragile ecosystems: combating desertification and drought), will be reviewed in 1995 and the preparatory process for the review should have strong linkages with the institutional recommendations of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the elaboration of the convention. 
25. Under the critical dimensions of sustainable development, a special focus will be given in 1995 to chapter 5 of Agenda 21 (Demographic dynamics and sustainability). 
Chapter 5 recognizes that the Conference will be the appropriate forum for dealing with population and development issues. 
It is therefore important that the plan of action to be adopted by the Conference and the review of chapter 5 be harmonized to prevent an unnecessary duplicative process in the review of commitments in the area of demographic dynamics and sustainability. 
The high-level meeting may consider making recommendations in this regard. 
26. Similarly, the elimination of poverty is one of the core issues to be discussed at the World Summit for Social Development. Chapter 3 of Agenda 21 (Combating poverty) has highlighted bold objectives and activities on combating poverty. 
It is anticipated that the plan of action emanating from the Summit will also contain action-oriented recommendations on the core issue of poverty eradication. 
The high-level meeting may wish to provide direction to the process of harmonizing the goals, objectives and activities of the preparatory process for the Summit and chapter 3 of Agenda 21. 
In making recommendations on the future work of the Commission, the high-level meeting may wish to take stock of the progress made on the issues covered by working groups, the needs with regard to emerging policy issues and other relevant considerations before deciding on the inter-sessional working arrangements. 
1. By its resolution 906 (1994) of 25 March 1994, the Security Council extended the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) for an additional period terminating on 30 June 1994. 
2. On 4 April 1994, during my visit to Moscow, two documents were signed by representatives of the Georgian and Abkhaz sides. 
3. These two documents, which were very largely the product of earlier negotiations in Geneva and New York, were: 
(b) A quadripartite agreement on voluntary return of refugees and displaced persons (ibid., annex II). 
4. At a meeting of the Security Council held on 8 April, the President of the Council made a statement on behalf of the Council (S/PRST/1994/17). 
He stated, inter alia, that the Council considered the signing of the two documents as an encouraging event, laying the basis for further progress towards the settlement of the conflict. 
The Council underlined the importance of substantive progress towards a political settlement during the next rounds of negotiations so that the Council might adequately consider the possible establishment of a peace-keeping force in Abkhazia, Georgia. 
The Council also looked forward to an early report by the Secretary-General as provided for in resolution 906 (1994). 
The Commission discussed its modus operandi and adopted its initial workplan. 
As part of this workplan, UNHCR undertook a mission from 16 to 29 April to areas of temporary shelter in Georgia and the Russian Federation and areas of return in the Gali region, to finalize the correction of data necessary to complete a plan of operations. 
7. The Commission has established ad hoc quadripartite expert groups to deal with specific aspects of the operations, such as applicability of immunity, the registration process and a mass-media information campaign. 
Further meetings of the Quadripartite Commission will be held as required, not less than once a month. 
8. UNOMIG continues to perform the duties entrusted to it under resolution 881 (1993). 
Its current strength stands at 22 military observers. 
The observers conduct daily patrols to different parts of Abkhazia. 
The situation on the ground has been relatively calm, but occasionally tense in the Gali district and, more frequently, in the Kodori Valley. 
9. Negotiations on the possible establishment of a United Nations peace-keeping operation were held in Geneva from 12 to 15 April. 
Representatives of the two sides, the United Nations Secretariat, the Russian Federation and CSCE were present throughout the negotiations. 
10. At the outset of the negotiations, the parties reiterated the positions that they had held earlier and which I described in paragraph 9 of my report of 18 March 1994 (S/1994/312). 
11. In the course of the negotiations, the parties displayed some flexibility. 
However, on the last day there still remained a number of differences, including on the following fundamental questions: 
(b) The nature of the United Nations deployment within the security zone; 
(c) The nature of the United Nations deployment beyond the zone and throughout Abkhazia, Georgia. 
At the close of the round, a further draft cease-fire agreement and an outline plan for deployment were given by my Special Envoy to the parties for further consideration. 
12. Subsequently, the Georgian side has indicated informally to my Special Envoy that it would accept the draft agreement provided that the Abkhaz side also accepts it as it stands. 
The Abkhaz side has presented a revised draft, in which it essentially maintained its disagreement with the United Nations draft on the points referred to in paragraph 11 above and also included additional modifications. 
Efforts are continuing to resolve these differences and to achieve a draft acceptable to both sides, without which deployment of a peace-keeping operation would not be practicable. 
Preliminary and informal contact with potential troop contributors has also been made. 
14. At the end of this round, two papers were presented by the Chairman for further consideration. 
The two papers, copies of which are attached as annexes II and III, set out proposals for political and legal elements of a comprehensive settlement and a proposal for the establishment of a coordinating commission to discuss practical matters of mutual interest (energy, transport, communications, ecology, etc.). 
16. From the above, it will be recognized that energetic efforts are being made in all three areas. 
These three areas have to be considered as a whole. 
This is why the question of determining whether the "substantive progress" that is sought by the Council has been achieved is a question of interpretation. 
Given the intensity of the conflict and the high level of suspicion and mistrust that exists between the two parties to the conflict, however, it is my view that progress is probably being made as quickly as reasonably practicable. 
As I have intimated in earlier reports, the achievement of a comprehensive political settlement will be neither quick nor easy. 
Moreover, the planting season is beginning and, if it is missed, there will be further hardships later in the year. 
Without such an international presence they will not trust the Abkhaz authorities' readiness or ability to ensure their security. 
The deployment of an international force is therefore a matter of considerable urgency. 
18. In this context the Council will wish to be aware that the Russian Federation has indicated its readiness to deploy an advance contingent of a United Nations force, should the Council decide to establish one. 
19. It is also to be noted that, at a meeting held in Moscow on 15 April 1994, the Council of Heads of State of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) adopted a statement (S/1994/476, annex) concerning the carrying out of a peace-keeping operation in the Georgian-Abkhaz conflict zone. 
Time, however, is now short if advantage is to be taken of the spring and summer seasons for the refugees and displaced persons to return and start carrying out the tasks of reconstruction, rehabilitation and planting. 
21. In these circumstances there would seem to be three broad options for the Security Council to consider, as follows: 
(a) Taking the decision in principle now to establish (but not yet deploy) a United Nations peace-keeping force in the hope that this evidence of United Nations intentions would help to convince the parties to accept proposals that would make deployment possible (option 1). 
(c) Postponing a decision until further efforts have been made to persuade the parties to agree on the mandate and deployment of a United Nations force (option 3). 
22. These options can in operational terms be translated into the following options and sub-options: 
As described in annex I, the force's primary objective would be to contribute to peaceful conditions in the area through monitoring of the implementation of the cease-fire and separation of forces agreement. 
24. As regards the eventual deployment of the force when the parties had agreed to its mandate, etc., the Council could consider two sub-options, as follows. 
26. Given the urgent need for early deployment, the Council would accept the Russian Federation's offer of an advance contingent, which would be deployed quickly ahead of the main body. 
From the outset, this contingent would be part of the United Nations force in both operational and financial terms. 
UNOMIG, expanded as necessary, would also become part of the United Nations force and work with the Russian contingent to discharge the mandate of the force pending the latter's full deployment. 
Such a force would not be under United Nations command and control and its mandate and deployment would be negotiated with the parties to the conflict by the countries contributing troops to it. 
As regards such a force's relationship with the United Nations, there is a spectrum of sub-options relating to its financing, the continuing presence of UNOMIG and the force's possible conversion at a later date into a United Nations force. 
UNOMIG would be withdrawn. 
The contributing countries would report regularly to the Security Council and the Council would be able to terminate its authorization of the force's deployment if it so decided. 
Within the framework of such Council authorization, the force's continued presence in Abkhazia would depend on negotiation between the contributing countries and the parties to the conflict. 
UNOMIG would remain in place, perhaps enlarged beyond its present authorized strength, to monitor the force's operations and help to plan the eventual transition to a United Nations force. 
In choosing this option, the Council would need to be aware that the parties might then decide to opt for the force offered by CIS, notwithstanding their expressed or implied preference for a United Nations peace-keeping force. 
In such an eventuality I would recommend in favour of both propositions. 
This commitment remains valid. 
1. The parties will scrupulously observe the cease-fire on land, sea and air and will refrain from all military actions against each other. 
(a) The area between lines A and E on the attached map will be a security zone. 
Within the security zone between lines B and D, there shall be no armed forces or heavy military equipment. 
Between lines A and B and between lines D and E there shall be no heavy military equipment. 
Police employed for this purpose may be armed with personal weapons. 
Heavy military equipment includes: 
All artillery and mortars more than 80 mm. calibre; 
All tanks; 
All armoured vehicles with armament more than 20 mm. calibre; 
(e) United Nations military observers will also monitor the coastal waters between points A and E. 
In carrying out its mission, it will comply with local laws and regulations and will not hamper the functioning of local civil administration. 
It will enjoy freedom of movement and communication and other facilities that are necessary for its mission. 
1. Abkhazia will be a subject with sovereign rights within the framework of a union State to be established as a result of negotiations after issues in dispute have been settled. 
The parties acknowledge the territorial integrity of the union State, created as indicated above, within the borders of the former Georgian Soviet Socialist Republic on 21 December 1991. 
2. Abkhazia will have its own Constitution and legislation and appropriate State symbols, such as anthem, emblem and flag. 
Foreign policy and foreign economic relations; 
Border services; 
Customs services; 
Energy, transport and communications; 
Within the areas of joint competence, issues of interest specific to Abkhazia will be decided only with the consent of Abkhazia. 
4. Outside the areas of joint competence, Abkhazia will enjoy the full measure of State power, including measures to ensure public order. 
Police and law-enforcement bodies in Abkhazia will be established on a multi-ethnic basis. 
5. In international relations, including membership of international organizations, the union State will be represented as a single subject, with the participation of Abkhazia. 
6. The parties agree to give appropriate constitutional status to the political and legal principles of comprehensive settlement agreed by them. 
1. The two parties to the conflict agree to establish a coordinating commission to discuss practical matters of mutual interest (energy, transport, communications, ecology, etc.). 
3. The Commission will act without prejudice to the work of the standing committee agreed on in the Moscow Declaration of 4 April 1994 (S/1994/397, annex I). 
4. The two parties agree to take all decisions by consensus of delegations. 
On 30 April, before leaving on my official tour abroad, I personally spoke to His Excellency President Hosni Mubarak, Chairman in Office of OAU, about the matter. 
Furthermore, it will be recalled that in February-March 1993, the Rwandese Patriotic Front massacred 150,000 (one hundred and fifty thousand) people in cold blood and forced more than a million others to leave their property. 
Moreover, since the assassination of the Rwandese Head of State on 6 April 1994, several tens of thousands of people have been killed by the Rwandese Patriotic Front, and soon three million people will have been displaced from their property. 
This situation, which is accompanied by atrocious violence in Rwanda, must cease. 
1. Demand an immediate and unconditional cease-fire, such as the Rwandese Government has constantly called for; 
- Assist the police forces in re-establishing security in the country, by an enhanced UNAMIR presence; 
The Republic of Albania totally rejects the letter mentioned above as full of slanders and unfounded accusations against Albania and its Mission to the United Nations, as a letter with ill intentions and confusing ones. 
We are used to often reading in such letters, about the alleged "anti-Yugoslav policy" of the international community in general and of certain countries in particular. 
A similar attempt is being made to deflect international concern at the grave situation in Kosovo. 
The Permanent Mission of the Republic of Albania rejects totally as mere slander the allegations concerning alleged "organizing and inciting demonstrations" referred to in the second paragraph of the letter. 
The position of Albania towards international problems, and towards the conflict in the former Yugoslavia in particular, has been openly declared, including at the United Nations. 
The Republic of Albania rejects completely the slanders contained in the fifth paragraph of the letter concerning the alleged "training camps for terrorist groups" or the "attempts to provide arms" for the Albanians of Kosovo. 
Such accusations are obviously unfounded, ugly and propagandistic in their aim. 
Albania is a peaceful country and open even for inspections of a military character. 
For one year and a half, in Albania, precisely at that part of the border referred to in the letter, the European Community Monitoring Mission (ECMM) has been deployed. 
Albania cooperates closely with the international community in order to prevent the extension of the conflict in the former Yugoslavia to other areas, thus contributing significantly to peace and stability. 
Likewise, the Albanians in the former Yugoslavia have not chosen war as the means of achieving their expressed aspirations and will. 
On the other hand, it is well known who is responsible for the bloodshed in the former Yugoslavia. 
It is also well known whom the phrases "aggressive policy", "source of danger for peace and security in the Balkan region" and so on do fit. 
The Belgrade authorities did this. 
The cause for this reaction lies with the Serbian authorities themselves. 
"Aware of its primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, the Security Council has begun its consideration of the report of the Secretary-General entitled 'Improving the capacity of the United Nations for peace-keeping' of 14 March 1994 (S/26450). 
"The Security Council notes that the report 'Improving the capacity of the United Nations for peace-keeping' has been transmitted to the General Assembly and also notes that the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations has made recommendations on the report. 
- whether a clear political goal exists and whether it can be reflected in the mandate; 
"The Security Council notes that the increasing number and complexity of peace-keeping operations, and of situations likely to give rise to proposals for peace-keeping operations, may require measures to improve the quality and speed of the flow of information available to support Council decision-making. 
The Security Council will keep this question under consideration. 
"The Security Council welcomes the enhanced efforts made by the Secretariat to provide information to the Council and underlines the importance of further improving the briefing for Council members on matters of special concern. 
"The Security Council is conscious of the need for enhanced consultations and exchange of information with troop-contributing countries regarding peace-keeping operations, including their planning, management and coordination, particularly when significant extensions in an operation's mandate are in prospect. 
Such consultations can take a variety of forms involving Member States, troop-contributing countries, members of the Security Council and the Secretariat. 
"The recent practice of the Secretariat convening meetings of troop contributors, in the presence, as appropriate, of Council members, is welcome and should be developed. 
The Council also encourages the Secretariat to convene regular meetings for troop contributors and Council members to hear reports from Special Representatives of the Secretary-General or Force Commanders and, as appropriate, to make situation reports on peace-keeping operations available at frequent and regular intervals. 
"The Security Council will keep under review arrangements for communication with non-members of the Council. 
"The Security Council encourages the Secretary-General to continue his efforts to include civilian personnel, such as police, in the present stand-by arrangements planning initiative. 
"The Security Council requests the Secretary-General to report by 30 June 1994 and thereafter at least once a year on progress with this initiative. 
"The Security Council notes the recommendations of the Special Committee on Peace-keeping Operations on training of peace-keeping personnel. 
"The Security Council stresses that as a leading principle United Nations peace-keeping operations should be under the operational control of the United Nations. 
"The Security Council confirms that estimates of the financial implications of peace-keeping operations are required from the Secretariat before decisions on mandates or extensions are taken so that the Council is able to act in a financially responsible way. 
The terrain is generally hilly, with fertile depressions and some marshy areas. 
It covers an area of about 3,650 hectares, consisting mostly of a fertile, shallow valley. 
It is influenced by the presence of the Gulf Stream nearby, which warms both the water and the air, thus permitting the unique existence of coral animals in such northern latitudes. 
The average annual rainfall is 1,470 millimetres. 
Although Bermuda had not been seriously affected by hurricanes for the last 25 years, it did suffer damage from hurricanes in 1987 and 1989. 
6. The Government of Bermuda consists of a Governor, a Deputy Governor, a Cabinet and a bicameral Legislature comprising a Senate and a House of Assembly. 
The Governor, appointed by the Queen, is responsible for defence, external affairs, internal security and the police. 
The Governor may delegate some responsibilities in these areas to the Bermuda Government. 
In exercising his reserved powers, the Governor is required to consult with the Governor's Council, of which he is Chairman, and of which the Premier and two or three Cabinet ministers nominated by the Premier are members. 
8. There are three political parties in the Territory: the United Bermuda Party (UBP), the National Liberal Party (NLP) and the Progressive Labour Party (PLP). 
The last general election was held on 5 October 1993. 4/ There were 34,506 voters registered, compared with 31,159 in 1989. 
Some 3,500 new young voters were added to the electoral register as a result of the lowering of the voting age from 21 to 18. 
18. A local newspaper, The Royal Gazette, commissioned a poll on the question of independence, the results of which were tabulated and weighed to reflect the demographic characteristics of Bermuda as reflected in the 1991 census. 
Participants, chosen from among registered voters, were requested to reply to a number of questions relating to the referendum and independence. 
(c) "Do you think that you have enough information available to you to make a decision on independence at this time?" - Yes: 24 per cent; No: 73 per cent; Undecided: 3 per cent. 
21. On 24 November 1993, in a keynote address to a conference on dependent Territories entitled "Progress through partnership", Mr. Douglas Hurd, Secretary of State for Foreign and Commonwealth Affairs of the United Kingdom, outlined the policy of his Government regarding its dependent Territories. 
The assumption that granting independence was the only way to make progress had evaporated. 
Some were bound by unavoidable political realities, and most showed no signs of wishing to move to full political independence. 
22. According to the Foreign Secretary, the concept of statehood or independence had changed. 
In that connection, some Territories had chosen not to press for independence, and that was their right. 
Some Territories were too small to be viable, even by today's terms. 
Mr. Hurd pointed out that variety was one common feature. 
Each Territory had unique characteristics and its situation therefore needed to be examined in that light. 
All the British dependent Territories were British because they wanted to be. 
The manifestation of the right to self-determination varied with the circumstances, but the primary principle was that no Territory remained British against its will. 
25. According to the Foreign Secretary, in a number of Territories the Government of the United Kingdom had to deal with economies which were vulnerable because of their size, geography, climate and limited natural resources. 
His Government helped to mitigate those factors and build up stronger, more diversified and sustainable local economies. 
It did not believe that British aid was a long-term solution. 
Each of the dependent Territories held regular and free elections at which all parties were free to advocate whatever constitutional proposals they wished. 
The United Kingdom also took its obligations seriously in responding to the economic needs of its dependent Territories. 
The United Kingdom representative criticized the draft resolution submitted to the Committee on the question of foreign economic interests, saying that it ignored the benefits that foreign economic interests brought to dependent Territories. 
He also said that elected governments in the dependent Territories expended considerable effort to attract foreign investment and that the Government of the United Kingdom supported that effort both materially and in spirit. 
32. Following meetings held on 30 November 1993 in which the United States and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) military representatives announced that the United States Naval Air Base, which had no military value for the foreseeable future, would close in September 1995. 
36. Bermuda has no natural resources in the conventional sense upon which to build a viable economy. 
It has capitalized historically on its location and scenic beauty and has developed a thriving tourist industry which remains an important component of the economy of the Territory. 
Other earnings are derived from exports, shipping, investments and other goods and services. 
Local manufacturing industries include printing, fish processing and ship repair, as well as the manufacture of paint and pharmaceutical products. 
Local improvements in a number of areas also helped stimulate the recovery, making Bermuda more competitive as both a tourist destination and an international business centre. 
The budget for 1990/91 provided for a strong revenue base and tightly controlled expenditures. 
In this connection, it should be recalled that the United States bases alone contributed about B$ 35 million in direct revenue to Bermuda in 1992 in the form of rents paid to local landlords, wages paid to Bermudians and the local purchase of goods and services. 
There will be, however, solid long-term benefits from Bermuda's repossession of some 10 per cent of the island's land area. 
During the economic recession in Bermuda from 1989 to 1992, the major banks, i.e., the Bank of N. T. Butterfield and Son and the Bank of Bermuda, whose profitability had never been tied to domestic business, had managed to benefit from their international operations to sustain their growth. 
For the year ending 30 June 1993, the Bank of Bermuda reported a 26 per cent increase in profits to B$ 35.8 million, while the Bank of Butterfield's net income rose by 12 per cent to B$ 30.1 million. 
However, one important area of international business, namely offshore trust operations, is under strong competition from foreign companies since the Bermuda Monetary Authority granted four trust licences in compliance with the Government's plan to end the local banks' monopoly on offshore trust business. 
48. A third bank, Bermuda Commercial Bank, founded in 1969 and the only bank owned by Bermudians of African ancestry, was acquired in 1993 by First Cura\x{84f7}o International Bank, based in the Netherlands Antilles. 
52. The contribution made by international companies to Bermuda's economy is as important to the economic welfare of the Territory as the income it derives from its main industry, tourism. 
53. In his budget statement, the Minister of Finance announced that in 1992 international companies spent B$ 359 million in Bermuda, an increase of 5.5 per cent over 1991. 
Of this amount, some B$ 30.8 million was a direct contribution to government revenues in the form of taxes and fees. 
During 1993 a total of 887 new companies were registered in Bermuda, bringing the total number of companies on the register as of 31 December 1993 to 7,580, a net increase of 309, or 4.2 per cent, over 1992. 
58. Communications links between Bermuda and the rest of the world are provided by Cable and Wireless (West Indies), Ltd. 
Services provided to business and residential users include international telephone and telex services; international data access services which allow subscribers to access computer data bases overseas; electronic mail; international leased circuits which provide communication lines to customers with large volumes of voice and data traffic; live telecasting; and video-conferencing. 
63. Hamilton, the main port of Bermuda, offers modern facilities and docks which can accommodate 750 metres of berthing space and some 4,000 square metres of shed space. 
There is also a container park of 2.23 hectares and 322 kilometres of quay, in addition to two other modern port facilities. 
On Ireland Island, the Royal Navy of the United Kingdom operates and controls a large area of berthing space which is used by visiting warships and nuclear-powered submarines of NATO. 
Under the Merchant Shipping Order of 1989, which affected all United Kingdom dependencies and dependent Territories, Bermuda was categorized as an A-1 unlimited tonnage registry. 
65. The shipping registry plays an increasingly important role in the Territory's international business sector. 
Registration of ships results in direct and indirect employment in both the government and private sectors. It also provides substantial revenue to the Government. 
This fishing technique, which requires a huge amount of investment, is, however, out of reach of most Bermudian fishermen. 
A moratorium on tuna fishing off the United States and Canada coasts provided a Canadian fleet with an opportunity to be granted fishing licences by the Government of Bermuda on condition that they employ at least two Bermudian crew members per boat. 
In February 1994, the Canadian vessels delivered their first catches, consisting of 11,000 pounds of tuna which were flown to the United States. 
69. With regard to agriculture, although the climate of the Territory is conducive to agricultural development, the small amount of land available for this purpose (some 251 hectares) permits only small-scale farming. 
The system developed in the Territory is that of small market gardening holdings, and growers normally sell their produce directly to the consumer. 
75. In his speech from the Throne, the Governor announced the creation of a new Ministry designed to deal with problems of discrimination in Bermuda and to work towards finding solutions within a race relations division, to be established in the new Ministry. 
The Governor recognized that although significant progress had been made towards achieving equality among Bermudians, there still existed barriers preventing some from full participation. 
81. In 1993, the Governor reported that the task force on employment and the commission on competitiveness were due to report in 1994 on ways and means to improve the competitiveness of Bermuda and to expand the economic opportunities available to Bermudians at all levels. 
He also said that the Government remained determined to produce the economic environment necessary for the highest level of employment possible. 
85. Health services are provided by the Ministry of Health and Social Services. 
Medical care is also provided by private practitioners and three government health clinics. 
Fees are charged for hospital care, and medical insurance is compulsory for all workers. 
The total grant to the Bermuda Hospitals Board would be increased by approximately B$ 3 million, or 7.4 per cent more than in 1993/94. 
88. Education is free and compulsory for all children between 5 and 16 years of age. 
The teacher-to-pupil ratio for government schools is l to 20 in primary schools and 1 to 12 in secondary schools. 
89. In the Throne Speech, the Governor declared that the education system should improve significantly following the implementation of the new education plan. 
Accordingly, the curriculum was being developed to help students take advantage of increased opportunities in tourism and international business. 
The Bermuda College would pursue the provision of a wider variety of recognized degree and diploma courses and would facilitate access to the college by improving its links with all schools in Bermuda. 
He added that the Government was committed to increasing the number of Bermudians who could benefit from higher education. 
A National Education Foundation would be established with an initial grant of B$ 2 million, designed to provide additional financial guarantees and advice to qualified students seeking to further their education. 
1. The Territory of the Cayman Islands consists of three islands: Grand Cayman, Cayman Brac and Little Cayman. 
The latter two islands are also known as the Lesser Caymans. 
The Territory has a total area of approximately 260 square kilometres, divided as follows: Grand Cayman, about 195 square kilometres; Cayman Brac, 39 square kilometres; and Little Cayman, 26 square kilometres. 
George Town, the capital of the Territory, is located on Grand Cayman. 
4. It will be recalled that in January 1991, a constitutional review was carried out in the Cayman Islands at the request of the territorial Government. 
On 3 November 1991, the Legislative Assembly of the Cayman Islands voted to accept the recommendations contained in the report of the Constitutional Commissioners (see also A/AC.109/1097, paras. 10-23). 
8. The Executive Council should consist of three official members (the Chief Secretary, the Attorney General and the Financial Secretary) appointed by the Governor and of 15 members elected from the Legislative Assembly. 
11. The powers of the Attorney General, which had been set out previously in a law, should be stipulated in the Constitution. 
12. The post of Auditor General should be established by the Constitution. 
The Constitution should also guarantee the Auditor General's freedom from any direction or control of any other person or authority. 
The Constitution should also stipulate the Ombudsman's functions, jurisdiction and powers. 
15. The Constitution should include provisions for holding territorial referendums on matters of territorial importance. 
All Caymanians qualified to vote in elections would have the right to vote in a referendum. 
A referendum can be held on a question declared by a resolution of the Legislative Assembly adopted by a simple majority vote. 
16. A register of interests should be established for all members of the Legislative Assembly and holders of other government offices. 
Persons to whom that provision would apply should declare all their interests, assets, income and liabilities. 
General elections for the elected seats in the Legislative Assembly are held every four years. 
25. It will be recalled that during the constitutional review, Caymanians expressed the sentiment that existing relations with the administering Power should be maintained and that the current status of the Territory should not be altered (A/AC.109/1097, para. 22). 
At the meeting, the Caymanian delegation reiterated the expressed wish of Caymanians to maintain the current status of the Territory and to remain a British colony. 
29. The Queen announced that the United Kingdom Parliament had approved an amended Constitution of the Cayman Islands which took account of the developments in the Territory. 
She stated that the financial sector remained the key to the Territory's successful future. 
She said that her Government was "determined to maintain a financial services industry of high quality and integrity through strict adherence to prudent policies, augmented by the introduction of the new Mutual Funds legislation". 
She announced the launching of a major promotional programme by the public and private sectors aimed at increasing awareness overseas of the high quality of financial services and international companies and shipping legislation offered by the Cayman Islands. 
30. Queen Elizabeth II pointed out that the tourism sector "provided much needed stimulation of the economy" and stated that her Government would put more emphasis on the promotion of the Cayman Islands on the European market. 
She said that her Government would strive to maintain the share of Cayman Airways in the air-traffic market. 
She also indicated that her Government would assist in carrying out a number of capital projects on Little Cayman and Cayman Brac with a view to encouraging their self-sufficiency and decreasing their reliance on Grand Cayman for economic assistance. 
A summary of his speech is contained in document A/AC.109/1180, paragraphs 30 to 36. 
33. In evaluating the progress made in the Caribbean Dependent Territories, Mr. Hurd observed, inter alia, that the Cayman Islands had made particularly good progress in the last 30 years. 
It requested the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue and increase their programmes of assistance to the Territory with a view to strengthening, developing and diversifying its economy. 
38. The Government of the Cayman Islands cooperates directly with other Governments in the Caribbean and participates in regional conferences and projects for the Caribbean region established by Governments, international organizations and agencies. 
In July 1991, the Cayman Islands Auditor General was elected a member of the Executive Board and appointed Chairman-elect of CAROSAI for the period 1994-1997. 
The Territory has been selected as the venue for the third CAROSAI Congress to be held in 1994. 
43. The major economic sectors of the Cayman Islands are the financial industry, tourism, construction, the real estate business and local industry. Tourism and international finance contribute significantly to the development of the Territory by providing substantial amounts of capital and foreign exchange. 
44. Since the mid-1960s, the development of agriculture has lagged behind the rapidly growing sectors of tourism, international finance and construction; consequently, there is a substantial dependence on food imports. 
48. In his budget address to the Legislative Assembly on 5 November 1993, the Financial Secretary, Mr. George McCarthy, stated that the Government should manage its finances carefully in order to meet the future development challenges of the growing economy of the Territory. 
He further said that "the Government has taken a medium- to long-term approach to economic planning and it is committed to balancing its budget while attempting to provide incentives for economic growth through stimulating private business." 
51. As a result of a cadastral survey, commenced in 1971, all land in the Cayman Islands is registered under a modified system, known as the Torrence system, the basic principle of which is that the land itself, rather than title deeds, is registered. 
This ensures that land dealings can take place efficiently and simply, although land certificates are often loosely described as "title deeds" to property. 
The Land Registry is responsible for the registration of all land transactions, the collection of duty stamps on land transfers, mortgages and other legal documents and the maintenance of all land records and registry maps. 
52. The Department of Agriculture is responsible for the regulation and development of the agricultural sector. It provides services in agronomy, veterinary medicine and surgery and sells supplies and equipment to users. 
The Government allows the duty-free import of equipment and other items for agricultural use only. 
Improved accounting and payment procedures are encouraging more farmers to channel their produce through the Farmers' Market. 
Overall, the quality of produce is high and the prices are competitive with those of imported produce. 
According to press reports, in 1993, non-resident stay-over arrivals totalled a record 287,277, a 18.8 per cent increase over 1992. 
Of that number, non-resident stay-over air arrivals totalled 253,258. 
Other tourists originated from Canada, the United Kingdom, continental Europe and Japan. 
Cruise-ship one-day tourist arrivals in 1993 totalled 605,715, a 1.3 per cent decline from the previous year. 
56. The banking and trust industry has expanded considerably since its inception in the Territory in the early 1960s and has transformed the Cayman Islands into one of the world's leading offshore financial centres. 
62. Transport, communications and other basic facilities continued to be of paramount importance to the economy of the Territory in terms of uniting the three islands and servicing the tourist industry and other activities of the business community. 
67. All ports in the Territory come under the control of the Port Authority, a corporate body set up in 1976 and operating without governmental subsidy. 
In addition to managing all ports in the Islands, the Authority has other functions, including the establishment of markers and lighthouses, the control of berths, the establishment and control of transit sheds, the loading and unloading of vessels and the supervision of territorial waters. 
69. In October 1992, the Registration of Merchant Ships Law, 1991, came into force in the Territory. 
Under the new law, owners of foreign-flag ships can apply for registration in the Territory and, once registered, can fly the Caymanian flag. 
In September 1992, in a report to the Legislative Assembly, the Public Accounts Committee (PAC) expressed concern about the maintenance of government roads and buildings. 
71. PAC said that the budget provisions for road maintenance were inadequate to maintain roadways at a proper level of serviceability. 
Fellowships and in-service training accounted for some 83 per cent of programme resources. 
In the third country programme (1992-1996), UNDP will assist the Government in the areas of fiscal administration, education, agriculture, social services, manpower planning and human resources development, as well as economic planning and management. 
The foreign labour force is made up of nationals of Jamaica, Honduras, the United States, Canada and the United Kingdom. 39/ According to press reports, 40/ on 12 January 1994, the territorial Government introduced new annual work permit fees which increased by 66 per cent, compared with 1993. 
As in previous regulations, the work permit fees do not apply to the following occupational licencees: ministers of religion, teachers, nurses, as well as persons working for non-profit, cultural, educational or charitable organizations. 
80. Health care in the Cayman Islands is provided by the Health Services Department, which is responsible for all government health care, including public health services and services by private practitioners. 
There are two divisions of public health services: one encompasses community health service, primary care through the district health centres and functions specified in the health laws, programmes which are supervised by the Medical Officer of Health; the other division covers the environmental health concerns of the Territory. 
In addition, primary care is provided through four district health centres on Grand Cayman. 
A new hospital is being built at George Town. 
92. The International College of the Cayman Islands, a private independent institution of higher education, with one campus at Newlands, Grand Cayman, another at Miami, Florida, United States, is accredited as a senior college by the Accrediting Commission of the Association of Independent Colleges and Schools, Washington, D.C. 
The institution offers a Master of Science degree in management, Bachelor of Science and Associate of Science degrees and one certificate. 
In addition, an opportunity to study law is offered through a wide variety of courses, including a two-year diploma course in legal studies intended to enhance career and promotional opportunities for Caymanians. 
2. In paragraph 5 of its decision 93/4 of 19 February 1993, the Governing Council took note of the tentative timetable for mid-term reviews 1993-1995 as contained in document DP/1993/6; in that document, the Administrator proposed to report to the Council on mid-term reviews on a biannual basis. 
3. UNDP conducted three mid-term reviews of the country programmes for India, Indonesia and Zambia in the first half of 1993. 
5. It is anticipated that the format and periodicity of reporting proposed by the Administrator in his report on the tentative timetable for mid-term reviews 1993-1995 (DP/1993/6), will be retained by the Executive Board. 
Confirm the arrangement for the submission of mid-term reviews as contained in document DP/1993/6. 
1. In 1993, the phase of moderate growth in most of the Latin American and Caribbean economies continued, with relative price stability and support from a massive inflow of external capital. 
3. The region's gross domestic product increased by 3.2 per cent in 1993 (see tables 1 and 2, and figure), while per capita GDP rose for the third consecutive year, this time by 1.3 per cent (see tables 1 and 3, and figure). 
If we exclude Brazil, the output of the rest of the region's economies grew by only 2.6 per cent, compared with nearly 5 per cent in the preceding biennium. 
5. Price stabilization continued to strengthen in the greater part of the region. 
In general, the consolidation of fiscal adjustment processes helped promote stabilization. 
6. The downward trend in inflation, coupled with acceptable (though declining) growth rates in most countries, was not just the outcome of an economic policy aimed at restricting the growth of internal demand in order to stabilize prices. 
Because the credit expansion was largely the result of an inflow of external capital, monetary and foreign-exchange policies had little margin for achieving this goal on their own. 
Measures to sterilize the growth of the monetary base resulting from the accumulation of reserves contributed to this goal, but only to a limited extent. 
Source: Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean, on the basis of official figures converted into dollars at constant 1980 prices. 
Note: Three dots (...) indicate that data are unavailable. 
b/ Not including Cuba. 
c/ Referring to total social product. 
d/ OECS = Organization of Eastern Caribbean States. 
7. In many countries, the fact that a disproportionate share of the increase in domestic spending triggered by the greater availability of financing had gone to imports also contributed to this outcome. 
Moreover, the abundance of foreign exchange held down the exchange rate and prices for tradables, causing currency to appreciate in real terms, since inertial inflation was more evident in prices for non-tradable goods and services for which demand was strictly local. 
All in all, exchange-rate appreciation helped slow down inflation and also influenced expectations. 
This new climate of confidence also encouraged residents of the region to repatriate their capital through the various available financial instruments, a process which in some cases led to the flow of new resources. 
9. Massive external financing in economies that were more open to imports, greater fiscal soundness, price stability and economic recovery combined to bolster the confidence of internal and external agents in the permanence of economic policy and in the continuing reproduction of these results. 
10. However, the maintenance of this new functioning of the region's economies created some concerns and some dilemmas related to the management of economic policy. 
11. This situation threatened the normal functioning of many of the region's economies, given the possibility of new external shocks. 
Some of these investments might be particularly sensitive to an increase in international interest rates or to the normalization of their initial returns, even without a sudden change in economic policy. 
Moreover, external investors paid close attention to the size of each country's external gap as an indicator of the sustainability of the basic process linking investment, growth and imports with capital inflows. 
12. All of this gave external capital a degree of volatility that probably influenced the volume of net capital inflows at a given moment more than their continuation over time. 
Besides, no matter how unlikely it may now seem that new external shocks will occur in the short term, we cannot discount the possibility that they may occur at some point in the more distant future. 
13. There was little room for manoeuvre in dealing with this eventuality. In most cases, macroeconomic and fiscal regulation could operate only within relatively limited margins of intervention, at the risk of eroding confidence in its permanence and exerting a negative impact whose consequences were virtually incalculable. 
Even within these margins, the size and composition of the capital flows entering the region posed difficult dilemmas for monetary and foreign-exchange policy. 
14. Given this situation, it was desirable that the composition of capital flows should gradually shift away from volatile flows towards more stable capital flows and risk investments. 
This would justify a limited, selective regulation of external financing, following the lead of some countries of the region. 
Cutting back on short-term flows and eventually reducing capital flows to their more permanent components would also help to alleviate pressures towards exchange-rate appreciation without substantially affecting investment financing. 
This will require an ongoing effort to change production patterns, increased investment in sectors that produce tradables, and access to external markets. 
17. The level of economic activity in Latin America and the Caribbean grew by 3.2 per cent in 1993, prolonging the moderate recovery that had begun in 1991 (tables 1 and 2, and figure). 
Per capita output therefore registered another increase, this time by 1.3 per cent (tables 1 and 3, and figure). 
As was not the case in previous years, Brazil was a positive factor in this expansion of regional output, since its level of activity increased significantly in 1993 after three years of poor performance. 
18. The increase in output was fairly widespread, although it varied considerably among countries. 
After five years of recession, Peru registered a significant expansion (6.5 per cent) (see table 2). 
Chile again showed sustained growth (6 per cent), although less than the previous year's (represented by a figure of over 10 per cent). 
In brief, eight countries recorded more positive results than in 1992, while six others maintained a high growth rate, although one that was slightly lower than the previous year; on the other hand, nine countries registered a deterioration in their levels of activity or continued to show unfavourable results. 
19. The highest rates of expansion corresponded to ongoing economic recovery processes in Peru and Argentina, the sustained growth of Costa Rica and Chile and the acceleration of growth in Bolivia, Colombia and Paraguay. 
Growth also continued at significant rates in El Salvador, Guatemala and Honduras. 
Brazil's level of activity showed a partial recovery, in the midst of instability. 
The lowest expansion rates coincided with slow-downs of growth in Ecuador, Mexico, Uruguay, Jamaica and Dominica. 
Drops in the level of activity also reflected the prolongation of recessions in Cuba, Haiti and Nicaragua, while Venezuela entered a recession after three years of high growth rates. 
20. Despite the still relatively high demographic growth rates in many countries of the region, the results in terms of per capita output were largely positive. 
In five countries - Argentina, Chile, Costa Rica, Panama and Peru - this indicator of well-being rose by more than 3 per cent, while another eight countries registered a moderate increase of between 1 and 3 per cent. 
In contrast, in 10 of the remaining countries, per capita output grew only slightly or even shrank. 
The unemployment rates in Bolivia, Brazil, Guatemala and Uruguay also dropped slightly. 
The same occurred in Venezuela, despite the contraction of the economy. 
On the other hand, in Argentina, whose economy showed a considerable expansion, the unemployment rate rose significantly, reaching 9.5 per cent, because of the sharp increase in the number of available workers. 
In Ecuador and Mexico, unemployment rose somewhat, while Honduras registered a higher increase. 
23. The generalized advance of stabilization efforts had narrowed the differences of behaviour noted in the 1980s. 
Ecuador, Jamaica, Peru, Nicaragua, Uruguay and Venezuela, with rates of inflation ranging from 25 to 52 per cent, maintained a situation of controlled instability in which they managed to avoid excessive outbursts of inflation. 
The rest of the countries, most of which kept up strict anti-inflationary programmes, registered price variations of not more than around 20 per cent per year. 
Argentina's stabilization programme was particularly successful: three years after the country's last bout of hyperinflation, consumer prices rose by only 8 per cent during 1993. 
24. In most of the countries, the macroeconomic policy applied in 1993 was a continuation of that begun in previous years. 
This trend was aided by the persistence of the main features of the international economy, especially the low interest rates prevailing in the dollar area and the greater confidence of economic agents - both individual and institutional - in the economic stability of the countries of the region. 
a/ Figures corresponding to the variation in prices during the 12-month period ending in the month indicated for each country. b/ Corresponding to the variation between November 1992 and November 1993. 
26. The further accentuation of fiscal adjustment measures was another salient factor in the progress of stabilization programmes: in 1993, half of the 19 countries for which information was available had improved their fiscal management, either by reducing their deficits or increasing their surpluses. 
Among the last group of countries, Brazil managed to eliminate its operating deficit but still registered an excessive financial gap because of the high nominal interest rates on its domestic debt. 
Bolivia and the Central American countries - for their part - were special cases because, thanks to international aid programmes, they followed a strategy of balanced fiscal current accounts and financed their public investment programmes with the donations and loans thus available from abroad. 
The increased demand for money facilitated monetary management by reducing the need to absorb excess liquidity through open-market operations which forced up interest rates; in the countries in question the expansion in the money supply was due to demand rather than supply. 
This change in behaviour in contrast with that of the second half of the 1980s enabled the inflation tax to be spread over a broader base at a lower rate, as well as permitted a higher level of seigniorage. 
Thus, only three countries simultaneously managed to reduce inflation and increase their growth rates. 
The combination of growth of the product and lower inflation was reflected in a generalized rise in real wages, although in some cases this was partly due to increases in productivity per worker. 
This figure was quite modest, in comparison with that of the period 1987-1990, when sales abroad had grown by an average of 12 per cent annually. 
30. Export performance in the region was also quite mixed. 
In contrast, in five economies - Chile, Ecuador, Peru, Uruguay and the Dominican Republic - the value of exports declined by between 3 and 8 per cent, and in Haiti it plummeted by 32 per cent. 
The value of exports from petroleum-exporting countries barely increased (4 per cent), with unit value falling by 5 per cent, largely because of lower average hydrocarbon prices and a volume increase of 9 per cent. 
31. The value of Latin America and the Caribbean's merchandise imports rose once again - for the third year running - although more moderately (8 per cent), reaching US$ 147.7 billion. 
The figure for the first group reflected mainly the rise in unit values, since volume increased only slightly. 
The rise in unit values was mostly accounted for by imports from the United States, which represented a high share of these countries' imports. 
In non-petroleum-exporting countries, the increase was almost exclusively due to the expansion of the volume of imports, since unit values dropped as a result of the strong decline in oil prices. 
Three quarters of the increase in total regional imports came from two countries: Brazil, where imports expanded by almost US$ 5 billion, and Colombia, which recorded a rise of US$ 2.7 billion (25 per cent of the upswing in the region's foreign purchases). 
Argentina and Chile, each with an increase in imports of close to US$ 1 billion, also contributed significantly to the rise in the region's purchases. 
Venezuela, however, reduced its imports considerably, contracting them by US$ 1 billion, after two years of vigorous expansion (see tables 6 and 8). 
Added to earlier decreases, Latin America and the Caribbean's terms of trade were 32 per cent below their 1988 level and 36 per cent below that of 1980 (see table 7). 
The downturn affected most of the countries of the region; terms of trade rose only in Argentina, El Salvador, Nicaragua, Paraguay and Uruguay. 
Table 7. Latin America and the Caribbean: terms of trade (goods), f.o.b./f.o.b. 
33. The purchasing power of the region's exports, defined as export volume adjusted by the terms of trade, rose by 3.3 per cent, and this increase was considerably less than the growth in volume, owing to the erosive effects of the deteriorating terms of trade. 
35. The growing trade gap was mostly due to worse balances in Brazil, Chile and Colombia, which were only partially offset by better results in Mexico and Venezuela. 
Even though Brazil once again recorded an enormous surplus, it declined from US$ 15.5 billion to US$ 13.5 billion, given the strong rise in imports produced by the recovery of domestic demand in a more liberal trade framework. 
36. The trade balance for goods and services was similar to that for goods, since net payments for non-factor services were again around US$ 5.3 billion. This, however, was due to variations in different directions. 
Net payments for services increased significantly in Argentina and Brazil, more than offsetting the growth of flows into Mexico and the Dominican Republic and the decline in Venezuela's net service payments (see table 9). 
37. After declining between 1991 and 1992, net payments of profits and interest from Latin America and the Caribbean fell only slightly in 1993, from US$ 29.2 billion to US$ 28.9 billion. 
The main differences from the previous year were a drop of close to US$ 1 billion in Argentina's factor payments (the result of a Brady-style agreement) and a rise of US$ 1.1 billion in Brazil. 
The factor payments of Mexico and Venezuela also rose somewhat, while those of Chile, Colombia and Panama declined (table 9). 
38. The region's lower net payments for factor services reflected the net effect of opposite trends. 
Figures have been rounded to the nearest ten or five. c/ Including interest due. 
The current account of oil exporters changed little on the whole, but individually they recorded variations that offset one another (table 9). 
The figure for 1993 was US$ 55 billion, compared with US$ 62 billion in 1992 (see table 10). 
Paradoxically, it was the non-oil-exporting countries of South America, whose balance on current account had deteriorated sharply - mainly Brazil, Argentina and, to a lesser extent, Chile - that suffered the largest reductions in capital inflows. 
Uruguay and Paraguay, on the other hand, recorded strong increases. 
41. As during the previous biennium, these capital flows came from a variety of sources, mostly private and in good part non-bank. 
Indeed, even though official creditors (bilateral and multilateral) still constituted one of the main sources of funds for the small countries of Central America and the Caribbean, Mexico and most of the South American countries managed to attract new kinds of foreign capital from non-bank sources. 
The main ones were bond issues, stock portfolio investments and foreign direct investment (which had been considerable in the period immediately after the Second World War, but marginal during the 1970s and 1980s). 
42. Apart from resources attracted by these means, large flows (close to half of the total) entered the region as foreign direct investment, trade credits (which expanded along with the flow of imports), time deposits in local banks and public debt instruments denominated in local currency. 
43. In spite of the growing deficit on Latin America's current account in 1993 and the simultaneous reduction of net capital inflows, the latter were still comfortably larger than the former. 
The difference, the global balance of payments, was US$ 12 billion, less than half the US$ 25 billion recorded in 1992 (table 8). 
As a result, reserves in most of the countries increased considerably. 
44. The net transfer of financial resources to Latin America and the Caribbean was positive for the third year in a row, after nine years of negative transfers between 1982 and 1990 (table 10). 
Net transfers reached US$ 25.7 billion in 1993, somewhat less than the figure for the previous year (see table 10). 
The main cause of the absolute and relative decline of net transfers was the reduction in net capital flows, since net payments of profits and interest virtually stagnated. 
Loans from bilateral and multilateral sources increased the indebtedness of many smaller countries. 
The increasing use of forms of financing that did not create indebtedness, whether direct investment, time deposits or raising of funds through equity markets, limited debt growth. 
Some debt reduction operations also took place in the course of the year, especially in Argentina. 
46. The growth of the debt was widespread in the region. 
Only in four countries did the debt contract in 1993: El Salvador (-14 per cent), Guatemala (-4 per cent), Panama (-1 per cent) and Trinidad and Tobago (-12 per cent). 
Most of the US$ 19 billion increase in the regional total occurred in Mexico, whose debt rose by US$ 11 billion (9.6 per cent). 
Other countries with relatively high percentage increases in their debt were Paraguay (5.6 per cent), Chile (5.2 per cent), Argentina (4.6 per cent), Costa Rica (4.4 per cent) and Ecuador (4.2 per cent). 
47. Latin America's external debt burden also contracted during the year, continuing the trend of the past decade. 
The coefficient was still high, however. 
Many analysts believe that coefficients of over 10 per cent are cause for concern. 
With the exception of five countries (Costa Rica, Chile, Guatemala, Haiti and Paraguay), all the Latin American countries still had coefficients above this figure. 
Six countries had coefficients above 20 per cent: Nicaragua (116 per cent), Peru (25 per cent), Bolivia (23 per cent), Brazil (20 per cent), Argentina (22 per cent) and Honduras (22 per cent). 
Aggregate GDP is estimated to have grown by 3.5 per cent, compared with 6.8 per cent in 1992. 
All countries, however, with the exception of Qatar and Yemen, achieved positive growth rates in 1993. 
3. International economic developments were mostly unfavourable. 
Similarly, Egypt recorded a further decline in the budget deficit and lowered the inflation rate further. 
(c) With the exception of Iraq and Yemen, inflation has been held in abeyance, ranging between 1 and 4 per cent in the GCC countries, and between about 5 and 12 per cent in the other countries. 
(d) There have been good agricultural harvests, notably in the Syrian Arab Republic. 
(f) The decline in oil prices and revenues notwithstanding, the GCC economies continued to benefit from the rise in domestic demand and generally buoyant private sector activity. 
(g) Significant private sector capital repatriation has been reported for both Lebanon and Saudi Arabia. 
The lower growth recorded in the GCC countries could largely be attributed to the poor performance of the oil sector, with the exception of Kuwait, which continued, for the second year, to increase its oil production and revenues significantly, despite the drop in oil prices in 1993. 
12. Iraq's economic and social conditions continued to deteriorate as a consequence of the Gulf war and the effect of United Nations sanctions, as reflected in the depreciation of the Iraqi dinar, high inflation and shortages in foodstuffs, medicine and intermediate products. 
13. In Lebanon, GDP is estimated to have grown by 7 per cent in 1993, up from 5 per cent in 1992, reflecting the consolidation of security and political stability which contributed to improving the investment environment in the country and increasing donors' confidence. 
The continued good performance of the Syrian economy has been stimulated by economic reform policies, which promoted private sector investment, a good agriculture harvest and the reduction of the budget deficit and the gradual elimination of price distortions. 
15. In Yemen, the least developed member in the region, GDP is estimated to have declined by 1 per cent in 1993, owing to the political crisis that aggravated economic conditions and reduced external financial resources (workers' remittances and aid). 
In Egypt, the rate of inflation reached a three-year low of 7.4 per cent in the year ending January 1994. 
The slow-down in economic activity in Egypt and the returnees from the Gulf exacerbated the unemployment problem. 
In Jordan, high economic growth and the significant success achieved in reducing external and internal imbalances contributed to the reduction in the unemployment rate to about 11 per cent. 
In Yemen, the continued political crisis aggravated economic and social conditions and accentuated the unemployment problem; the unemployment rate has been put unofficially at about 25 per cent in 1993. 
18. The oil sector, which remains the major determinant of the level of economic activity in the region, performed poorly in 1993, despite higher production levels. 
19. Production of oil in the ESCWA region increased in 1993 by 4.5 per cent to 15.6 mb/d, up from 14.9 mb/d in 1992, raising the region's share in total world production from 22.9 to 24 per cent. 
Iraq continued to be prevented by United Nations economic sanctions from exporting oil, with the exception of the 50,000 barrels per day exported to Jordan in debt repayment. 
20. In 1993, oil prices averaged $16.3 per barrel, their lowest level in four years, representing a decline of 11.3 per cent from $18.4 per barrel the year before. 
The underlying factors include lower than expected world demand (demand declined in 1993 by 0.2 per cent); inability of the Organization of the Petroleum Exporting Countries (OPEC) to agree on lower production ceilings; higher output by non-OPEC members; and speculation about lifting of sanctions against Iraq's oil exports. 
21. Under the influence of these unfavourable demand and price developments, oil revenues in the ESCWA region declined by 8.2 per cent, that is, from $78.1 billion in 1992 to $72.5 billion in 1993. 
22. OPEC policy in 1993 continued to focus on defending its market share, reflecting the financial constraints facing most of the organization's members, and its inability to agree with non-OPEC oil producers on output levels that reflect a more favourable balance between supply and demand. 
Competition over market shares has also prevented OPEC members from agreeing among themselves so as to reduce output and redistribute quotas in line with the realities of the market. 
23. Proved oil reserves in the ESCWA region declined by 0.4 per cent in 1993 to 572.3 billion barrels, accounting for 74.1 and 57.3 per cent of OPEC and world total reserves, respectively. 
Oil reserves in Iraq remained unchanged in 1993, at 100 billion barrels, followed by the United Arab Emirates, 98.1 billion barrels, and Kuwait, 94 billion barrels. 
Proved oil reserves in the ESCWA region can sustain the current level of oil production for another 100.6 years, compared with 82.8 years for the OPEC countries as a group and only 42.1 years for the world. 
Egypt is considering expanding its refining capacity to meet the expected increase in demand. 
It envisages an expansion programme costing $1.2 billion during the next few years. In Saudi Arabia, the increase in refining capacity in Yenbu by 130,000 b/d is expected to be completed in 1995. 
Other projects in the region include expanding the United Arab Emirates refinery in Ruwais by 160,000 b/d and upgrading and expanding the Aden refinery in Yemen by adding 70,000 b/d to existing capacity, with plans to build a new refinery in Mukalla with a capacity of 100,000 b/d. 
Countries with large reserves pursued export strategies. 
Oman, where gas reserves more than doubled during the past two years, is preparing a feasibility study for exporting liquified natural gas (LNG) to southern Europe and plans to export gas to India. 
The export-oriented phase of the North Field Development Project, currently under way, includes building pipelines, liquefaction and shore facilities. 
Industries and electricity-generating plants are switching to natural gas as an energy source throughout the country, owing to its cost-effectiveness and being environment friendly. 
The United Arab Emirates undertook plans to expand its LNG facilities during 1993 in response to a Japanese undertaking to double its purchases over the next 25 years. 
The index was higher in Iraq, the Syrian Arab Republic, Lebanon, Egypt and Yemen, by 7.5, 4.8, 3.8, 2.6 and 1.2 per cent, respectively, and lower in Jordan and Saudi Arabia, by 5.9 and 0.5 per cent, respectively. 
27. Wheat production grew by 4.7 per cent in 1993, to 13.7 million tons, up from 13.1 million tons in 1992. 
The Syrian Arab Republic achieved the largest growth rate (21.5 per cent), followed by Iraq (18 per cent) and Egypt (3.6 per cent); however, wheat production declined in Jordan, Saudi Arabia, Yemen and Lebanon, by 29.3, 8.5, 7.9 and 3.8 per cent, respectively. 
28. The rate of industrialization in the region continued to advance during the past few years, albeit at a slower pace, still influenced by the aftermath of the Gulf crisis. 
The prevailing systems of cost and revenue incentives, and the attempts to improve the investment environment in the GCC countries, should help to realize part of these potentials. 
To this effect, additional benefits are granted to foreign investors in most countries of the ESCWA region to help upgrade the industrialization process with improved technologies, management and marketing techniques. 
Total exports reached $99.2 billion in 1992, reflecting a 10.3 per cent growth over 1991; while imports increased by 16 per cent, that is, more than double their rate of increase in 1991, to reach $87.1 billion. 
The $9.3 billion increase in exports was totally attributed to the GCC countries, as exports of other ESCWA countries declined slightly. 
Apart from Bahrain, all GCC countries participated in the increase, particularly Kuwait, where exports rose from just over $0.5 billion in 1991 to $6.5 billion in 1992. 
The imports of other ESCWA countries increased by $2.7 billion in 1992. 
32. As imports increased faster than exports, the region's ability to finance imports from the proceeds of exports deteriorated further in 1992 compared to the previous two years, with the region's export/import ratio declining from 1.44 and 1.21 in 1990 and 1991, respectively, to 1.14 in 1992. 
33. Partial and preliminary data on the geographic distribution of the region's trade up to June 1993, show no major departure from previous years. 
Developed market economies remained the region's main trading partners, followed by other developing countries. 
The share of the former centrally planned economies dropped in 1993 by more than 40 per cent below the 1992 level, to 1.3 per cent, as difficulties, including contraction in economic activity and foreign exchange shortages accompanying the transition process in many of them, continued. 
Intraregional imports, which rose from 6 per cent in 1992 to 6.3 per cent in 1993, remained considerably below their pre-Gulf crisis (1989-1990) level of 10.4 per cent. 
35. The combined current account balance of the region (excluding, for lack of data, Iraq, Lebanon, Qatar, the United Arab Emirates and Yemen) recorded a deficit of $19.6 billion in 1992, compared to a deficit of $39.3 billion in 1991. 
The relative improvement came about as the GCC countries reduced their deficit from $42.4 billion to $21.7 billion, owing to a significant drop in the deficit in services and unrequited transfers, while the surplus of the more diversified economies dropped from $3.1 billion to $2.1 billion. 
36. The region's international reserves (excluding Iraq, the Syrian Arab Republic and Yemen) rose from $36.4 billion in 1991 to about $38 billion in 1992. 
The improvement was totally attributed to a rise of $5.5 billion in Egypt's reserves, with the GCC countries' reserves dropping by $3.8 billion. 
During the first nine months of 1993, the region's reserves dropped by $1.9 billion, reflecting further deterioration in the international reserves of the GCC countries (excluding Oman) from $19.4 billion to $18.4 billion, whereas the reserves of other ESCWA countries increased by $0.7 billion. 
37. Higher imports, coupled with a slight decline in reserves, reduced the region's ability to provide for imports in 1992, compared to 1991, with the reserves/import ratio dropping from 5.86 months to 5.23 months. 
Imports, however, are likely to have continued to increase, partly because of the high level of economic activity in the GCC non-oil sector and the higher demand recorded in Egypt, Jordan and Lebanon. 
39. The external debt of the ESCWA region is estimated to have risen from $180 billion in 1992 to $186 billion in 1993, representing 62 per cent of the region's aggregate GDP of about $298.8 billion. 
Compared with other developing countries, the ESCWA region is considered to be heavily indebted in terms of both GDP and exports of goods and services. 
The region as a whole faced fewer external debt-related problems in 1993. 
In late 1993, Jordan also signed a Brady-style agreement with commercial banks for a debt and debt-services payments reduction, where the terms involved par and discount bonds and a limited debt buy-back option. 
The drop in oil prices and revenues augmented the pressure on financial resources that the Gulf crisis triggered, obliging especially Saudi Arabia and Kuwait to finance public investments and balance-of-payments deficits through external borrowing. 
The drop in oil revenues added to the budget burdens of these countries, especially Saudi Arabia, Kuwait and Oman, as reflected in the significant increases in the 1993 projected budget deficits. 
Kuwait is considering a new system of fees, duties and stamps and a more realistic pricing system for public goods and services, as well as privatization of the telecommunications services and the electricity power station in Shuaiba. 
While in Jordan and Lebanon the estimated 1993 deficits reflect lower spending and higher revenues than previously projected, hence resulting in a lower than projected deficit, the estimated 1993 deficit for Yemen turned out to be more than double the one projected. 
The 1993 budgets of most countries in the group were intended to be deflationary, with expenditures increasing at rates below inflation, thus reflecting the intention to reduce budget deficits in the light of the reduced availability of financial resources, particularly from the GCC countries. 
43. Banks in the ESCWA region continued in 1993 to suffer from a mounting burden of non-performing loans, most of which were contracted during the 1980s. 
44. Stock markets in the ESCWA region are increasingly being recognized as an essential prerequisite for financial and economic development, especially in countries where the dominant role of the State in economic activities has been on the wane. 
The opening-up of the economy in a number of ESCWA countries to market forces has given closely held companies the opportunity to raise funds from non-traditional sources, thus paving the way for financial institutions to diversify their lending and investment portfolios. 
46. Owing to the improved level of activities and dealing standards at the Jordanian stock market, the International Finance Corporation has ranked this market as an emerging one among the 20 other markets in the developing countries in 1993. 
The Saudi stock market has developed to become the largest in the ESCWA region, namely, in terms of capitalization, but remained closed to foreign investors. 
In Egypt, although more than 670 companies were listed on the Cairo stock exchange at the end of 1993, with about $2.7 billion market capitalization, only part of their shares were permitted on the floor, thus reducing the market capitalization to about $1 billion. 
While it is difficult to predict the course of events, it appears that developments in the oil markets are likely to remain unfavourable, while those regarding reconstruction (Lebanon, in particular) and economic reform will be favourable. 
The majority of the poor and the rural population continue to be deprived and marginalized in most countries of the ESCWA region. 
The gap has been aggravated by structural imbalances and income disparities among countries of the region, between rural and urban populations, and across populations. 
Inequitable distribution of resources at the regional level, inadequate energy supplies, water shortages, lack of food security and external debts in some countries of the region have further aggravated the problem of poverty. 
In the field of social welfare, the poor have been suffering from an inequitable distribution of benefits and services, unemployment and increasing poverty. 
In Iraq, the increasing impoverishment of the majority of the population, and the Government's reduced ability to act as a welfare State owing to economic sanctions, have created new economic and social conditions. 
However, in spite of the improvement in their basic health conditions, children continue to suffer from malnutrition in poor and war-torn communities of the region, particularly in Iraq, where the impact of the Gulf crisis on their situation persists. 
Education in the region is geared towards "prestigious" occupations rather than technical and vocational training. 
This situation has resulted in surplus labour in certain occupations that could not be absorbed within the labour market at the national and regional level; with long durations of unemployment, young people face the danger of economic and social marginalization. 
51. Although the countries of the region have made good progress in channelling human and physical resources towards the objectives of prevention of disability and care for the disabled, the majority of disabled persons, particularly in rural areas, are marginalized from the mainstream of development in the ESCWA countries. 
53. Women in the ESCWA region have been able to achieve encouraging results in the areas of education, health and employment. 
However, minimal progress has been attained in creating legal awareness and raising the status of women to decision-making levels. 
This may be largely attributed to the impact of political instability, conflicts and socio-economic turmoil that has characterized the region for decades. 
In addition, expenditures on education as a percentage of total expenditures have increased substantially reflecting greater awareness by member countries of the importance of human development. 
In rural areas, however, the situation remains critical. 
55. Overall health indicators for women have also been improving, including maternal and female infant mortality. 
Serious efforts by member Governments have been exerted to improve health standards. 
Policies and measures were adopted and applied with assistance from international specialized agencies to ensure higher standards of health. 
Most of the Gulf countries and a number of ESCWA countries with socialist tendencies (Egypt, Iraq, the Syrian Arab Republic and former Democratic Yemen) have pursued welfare policies and provided free health services to citizens. 
Public expenditure on preventive and curative health services as a percentage of total expenditure increased, as did the number of hospitals and expenditure on the acquisition of medical equipment and technology. 
This has had a positive impact on the overall health situation and access to health facilities in the region, in particular on infant and maternal mortality, fertility, life expectancy (e.g., for women in the Gulf countries, life expectancy is between 72 and 75 years). 
Family planning has become more acceptable in the region as literacy rates and better health are positively correlated with lower birth rates. 
56. Political instability, compounded by increasing economic vulnerability and external dependence, together with inappropriate laws and legislation, have, to a great extent, limited the contribution of women to economic activity and withheld their full integration into the process of development in Western Asia. 
Source: Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia, based on national and international sources. 
Two dots (..) indicate data is incomplete or not available. 
b/ At constant 1985 prices. 
d/ Excluding Iraq, Qatar, Lebanon, United Arab Emirates and Yemen. 
e/ End of September. 
SOCIAL, HUMANITARIAN AND HUMAN RIGHTS QUESTIONS: 
(a) Reaffirmed the coordinating and leadership role of the Executive Director of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme within the United Nations system; 
(c) Reiterated that the System-wide Action Plan should include agency-specific implementation plans and a reference to the important role and ability of the international financial institutions to promote economic stability and undermine the illicit drug industry; 
(e) Requested the Commission on Narcotic Drugs to pay particular attention to reviewing the agency-specific implementation plans of the System-wide Action Plan; 
(f) Requested the Economic and Social Council to pay due attention to the role of the international financial institutions in supporting international drug control efforts, particularly in the field of alternative development; 
(h) Recommended that UNDCP should cooperate with the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch on activities to counter drug-related criminality, including money-laundering; 
(i) Requested that the System-wide Action Plan be reviewed and updated on a biennial basis. 
The new document to be prepared would consist of three distinct parts: (a) the strategic orientation of the System-wide Action Plan; (b) the reports on the activities of the previous year; and (c) the forward-looking agency-specific implementation plans. 
8. In the formulation of the agency-specific reports on the implementation of the System-wide Action Plan and of the agency-specific implementation plans, the following five categories have been used: prevention and demand reduction; treatment, rehabilitation and social reintegration; supply reduction; suppression of illicit traffic; and multisectoral activities. 
The United Nations Environment Programme stated that it had nothing to report. 
No replies were received from the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development of the Secretariat, UNICEF, the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, the International Civil Aviation Organization, the World Bank, the International Monetary Fund and the International Fund for Agricultural Development (IFAD). 
11. The time available to United Nations entities to submit replies from September 1993 to February 1994 proved insufficient. 
Very few specialized agencies, organizations and other entities concerned submitted their replies on time. 
14. Despite certain difficulties encountered in the preparation of the System-wide Action Plan, the exercise should still be regarded as a useful one. 
The document contains useful information about what the United Nations system has been doing and proposes to do in the near future in the field of drug control to support the initiatives of Member States in response to specific needs and in compliance with the relevant mandates. 
15. The present section presents the main elements of the strategy in summarized form. 
(b) Use by trafficking networks of modern communication technologies (para. 35); 
(c) Procedures for seizure and forfeiture of the proceeds of drug crimes (para. 37); 
17. At the same time, the strategy focuses on the following practical measures and activities that the organizations and specialized agencies of the United Nations system should consider in order to combat effectively illicit drug production, trafficking and consumption: 
(g) Analysis of the effectiveness of existing methods of treatment and rehabilitation (for example, free needles programmes) (para. 54); 
(i) Improvements to the international system for the control and monitoring of precursors and essential chemicals (paras. 59 and 60); 
(j) Support to alternative development by financial institutions in illicit drug production areas identified by UNDCP; expanded market access for licit products from those areas (para. 61); 
(l) Increased exchange of intelligence information on illicit drugs as a measure to support law enforcement (para. 66); 
18. The General Assembly, in its resolution 46/104 of 16 December 1991, requested the Executive Director of UNDCP "to coordinate and provide leadership for all United Nations drug control activities". 
The United Nations system offers a number of structured coordinating mechanisms, and those are now increasingly taking their rightful role in the field of drug control. 
This has involved the adoption of a streamlined coordinating mechanism and of simplified working methods. 
Drug control will be considered under a separate item of the agenda for the September 1994 session of ACC. 
20. The ACC Subcommittee on Drug Control provides a regular opportunity for collective and more detailed joint analysis and consultation among the organizations in the United Nations system. 
Accordingly, it plays a significant role in coordination by regularly examining ways in which both formal and informal inter-agency cooperation can be promoted. 
As the range of participating agencies now includes the international financial institutions, greater association with such institutions is a high priority for UNDCP in the context of sustainable drug control initiatives, especially in the field of alternative development. 
One of the goals of JCGP is the synchronization and harmonization of programming cycles among those United Nations entities. 
UNDCP was given observer status with JCGP in February 1994, and also participated in early 1994 in the first inter-agency meeting on private sector fund-raising. 
22. These relatively formal coordinating mechanisms play a vital role in promoting coordination of policy within the United Nations system and offer a unique opportunity for integrating the subject of drug control into the broader public policy and developmental process. 
They must be complemented, however, by coordination initiatives at various levels and in many different forms. 
True coordination can only emerge when individuals share knowledge on the nature and extent of the problem they are addressing and, on the basis of that knowledge, consciously pursue coordination in their day-to-day work within the established policy framework. 
To that end, UNDCP has actively pursued coordination at the bilateral level with other United Nations entities, at the sectoral level, at the level of specific activities and, ultimately, in the field at the needs assessment, project design and implementation stages. 
23. In order to strengthen links with other organizations within the United Nations system having mandates in the field of drug control, UNDCP has begun the preparation of inter-agency agreements that set forth the principles and frameworks for collaboration and coordination. 
Such an agreement has already been signed with FAO, and draft agreements are in preparation with ILO, UNESCO, WHO, IFAD and UNIDO, as well as with the Organization of African Unity, an intergovernmental organization outside the United Nations system. 
A revised working arrangement was signed with UNDP in October 1993, providing the framework for the sharing of responsibilities at the field level. 
The first structured cooperation arrangements with a regional commission of the Economic and Social Council are being prepared with the Economic Commission for Africa. 
24. The importance of more informal cooperation has also been recognized. 
Regular informal meetings of technical specialists at the working level have been instituted with ILO and WHO. 
Such contacts facilitate the coordination of planning and identify opportunities for joint initiatives. 
Similarly, under the guidance of the United Nations resident coordinator, regular inter-agency coordination and consultation have led to the inclusion of quick-impact projects related to drug control in the United Nations action plan for the immediate rehabilitation in Afghanistan. 
In Viet Nam, the issue of illicit poppy cultivation is being addressed by a United Nations interdisciplinary group on ethnic minority development, which will assist in the design of integrated area development projects. 
26. Pursuant to Commission on Narcotic Drugs resolution 10 (XXXVI) of 7 April 1993 and Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/34, section V, of 27 July 1993, UNDCP and the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch have taken concrete steps to promote coordination of their activities. 
Joint missions have been organized with the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch, and an informal coordination group has been established consisting of Vienna-based staff of the two United Nations entities, aimed at identifying and developing concrete collaboration. 
27. The multifaceted nature of drug control necessitates the involvement of specialized organizations from a wide range of sectors. 
Each organization can make a valuable contribution within its own discipline. 
Among the joint initiatives being pursued is a series of expert forums on demand reduction, regional and subregional levels. 
Although the expert forums are organized for the benefit of Member States, UNDCP has chosen to go beyond the traditional practice of inviting other organizations to attend them in favour of involving the organizations directly in the substantive aspects of the expert forums. 
While the formula differs slightly from region to region, ILO, UNESCO, WHO and, in some cases, other organizations are invited to be responsible for specific topics on the agenda of each expert forum. 
28. A variation of this approach is being followed in the eastern European subregion. 
During the preliminary planning for a subregional expert forum on demand reduction, it was recognized that a problem involving coordination was emerging with regard to international assistance to Eastern Europe in the field of demand reduction. 
In November 1993, the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, in furtherance of its leadership and coordination responsibilities, convened at Vienna a meeting of United Nations and other aid programmes to determine a possible coordinating mechanism among the organizations concerned. 
An informal information exchange system is being set up as a result so that priority needs can be agreed on and possibilities for coordinated approaches can be identified with a view to promoting better use of the limited resources available. 
29. The relevance of the drug control issue is not always entirely understood by organizations working in related fields. 
UNDCP has produced a discussion paper on drugs and development in which the many linkages between drug issues and socio-economic development are explored. 
The paper, which developed from discussions between the Executive Director of UNDCP and the Administrator of UNDP, is intended to encourage the coordination of drug control with the work of development-oriented organizations. 
The technical paper highlights the need to promote in such areas sustainable development that goes well beyond the limited drug control mandate of UNDCP and requires the involvement of development agencies and international financial institutions. 
Such papers form the conceptual starting-point for the long-term coordination of efforts by other United Nations entities in the interest of drug control. 
A position paper on women and drug abuse has emerged from the work of the ACC Subcommittee on Drug Control. 
The paper, prepared jointly by the Division for the Advancement of Women of the Secretariat, UNDCP and WHO, has been submitted to the preparatory meetings for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, to be held at Beijing in 1995. 
32. Work is also proceeding on an ambitious multi-agency paper on the social and economic consequences of illicit drug production, trafficking and abuse, which will be submitted to the World Summit on Social Development, to be held in 1995. 
The outline for the paper was elaborated with the assistance of all interested agencies in the ACC Subcommittee on Drug Control, and the final text will represent the first system-wide position paper ever prepared in the field of drug control. 
33. Efforts at improving coordination at the project level have also started to bear fruit. 
While executing agency arrangements are essential to ensure the best available technical input and managerial support for projects, they do not themselves lead to improved coordination. 
Far more useful in that respect are initiatives that bring in partners at the planning stage and in joint projects. 
There is a growing list of UNDCP-financed projects that put into practice those fundamental principles, which were often overlooked in the past. 
While the individual projects are described in budget documents prepared for the Commission on Narcotic Drugs, a few representative cases are mentioned below by region. 
35. In Asia, UNDCP and WHO are co-financing a training course in demand reduction to be held in June 1994; the participants will be from China and the territories of Hong Kong and Macao. 
In the Lao People's Democratic Republic, IFAD is providing agricultural loans, while UNDCP is providing technical assistance for alternative development in Xieng Khouang Province. 
36. In Europe and the Near and Middle East, UNDCP and WHO have conducted a series of three demand reduction workshops in Kazakhstan, Poland and the Russian Federation. 
37. In Latin America and the Caribbean, WHO is promoting basic sanitation for communities involved in alternative development activities in countries in the Andean subregion. 
In addition, the International Trade Centre UNCTAD/GATT is producing market studies of potentially viable agro-industrial products of interest to alternative development projects in that subregion. 
In Bolivia and Chile, ILO is providing technical guidance for the introduction of comprehensive drug abuse prevention programmes for workers and their families. 
In Bolivia and the Dominican Republic, UNESCO is providing assistance in incorporating drug abuse prevention measures in national school curricula. 
39. The coordination framework afforded by national master plans can facilitate the coordination of United Nations technical cooperation in support of the implementation of those master plans. 
40. As needs are much more clearly identified through these tools, participating organizations can more easily identify areas of common concern and proceed with joint or complementary actions from the planning stage onwards, rather than attempting to coordinate already approved activities designed in isolation. 
A good example of this is the need, recognized by both UNDCP and FAO, to take advantage of promising technical innovations in the use of remote-sensing techniques for monitoring illicit cultivation. 
41. A second example is the recognition of the need to seek partnerships in undertaking research activities to assess the economic implications of illicit drug production, trafficking and abuse. 
WHO has become a full partner in those activities. 
Those activities emerged from regular informal contact between the specialists of the two United Nations entities. 
43. In pursuit of its mandated responsibility to lead and coordinate the drug control activities of the United Nations system, UNDCP pursues a multi-level strategy that addresses both policies and operations. 
At the core of this strategy is the promotion of partnerships with all relevant organizations in the system. 
The partnerships can best ensure the coordinated use of resources if they are based on shared responsibility. 
While the present document is limited to describing coordination within the United Nations system and citing a few concrete examples, similar principles are being applied by UNDCP when dealing with organizations outside the United Nations system and with bilateral partners. 
44. It is the intention of UNDCP to work from this set of basic coordination principles to motivate and involve other parts of the system. 
An important objective is to go beyond the coordination of activities to ensure that other parts of the system incorporate aspects of drug control into their own programmes. 
These meetings will cover a wide range of criminal justice topics. 
Of particular relevance are two international conferences to be held in Italy, which are described below. 
2. A conference on this topic, requested by the Economic and Social Council in resolution 1993/29 of 27 July 1993 and to be hosted by the Government of Italy, will be organized by the Branch for the third quarter of 1994, with the following objectives: 
(a) To examine the problems and dangers posed by transnational and organized crime in the various regions of the world; 
(b) To consider national legislation and to evaluate its adequacy to deal with the various forms of organized transnational crime and to identify appropriate guidelines for legislative and other measures to be taken at the national level; 
(e) To consider whether it would be feasible to elaborate international instruments, including conventions, against organized transnational crime. 
3. The Economic and Social Council, in resolution 1993/30 of 27 July 1993, welcomed an initiative by the Government of Italy and the International Scientific and Professional Advisory Council to organize an international conference on money-laundering. 
1. The United Nations Interregional Crime and Justice Research Institute (UNICRI) will focus its efforts on the role of women in prevention and demand reduction, on the one hand, and on inmates of penitentiary institutions as drug abuse prevention operators on the other. 
(a) Project: "Promotion of Women in the Leadership of Education on Drug Abuse in Mediterranean Countries" 
2. This was project carried out jointly by UNICRI, UNESCO and the Commission of the European Communities. 
The feasibility phase was implemented in 1993 by UNICRI and UNESCO, and a tripartite meeting took place in January 1994 to finalize the project document. 
The project, using the peer education approach, aims to have women increasingly involved in the building of future societies in the selected region. In particular it will give them the opportunity to act as preventive agents to stem substance abuse, a major threat to social development. 
5. The direct beneficiaries will be the chosen peer group who will receive the necessary training so as to become the peer educators. 
The secondary beneficiaries of the project will be the group of women "at risk" who will receive the peer education. 
6. The following activities have been scheduled with a view to improving knowledge about women and substance abuse in the Mediterranean region: preparation of national reports; determination of country-selection criteria; selection of national reports' authors; and data collection and preparation of reports. 
8. The project includes the organization of an expert meeting and of a regional conference to sensitize decision makers to the need to integrate women's leadership in national substance abuse preventive education strategies. 
In addition, the risk of spreading drug abuse among the non-user prisoners is steadily increasing. 
In that connection, specific secondary prevention within correctional institutions is needed. 
The project will also foresee a prisoners' rehabilitation action, in order to provide the prisoners with a professional qualification that allows them to carry out specific and socially valuable work once they are released. 
12. To promote an effective secondary drug abuse prevention among the prison population, the project calls for the establishment, within the UNICRI documentation centre, of a specific section for the collection of international multi-media materials (publications, software, CD ROMs etc.) on drug abuse prevention in the correctional environment. 
13. Selected materials will be adapted to the socio-cultural needs and characteristics of the chosen sample of the prison population. 
14. The rehabilitation of prisoners through their training to conduct drug abuse prevention activities among fellow-prisoners is an objective of the project. 
This will entail the selection of correctional institutions for the implementation of the pilot project and, within the chosen institutions, the selection of 50 specialized correctional operators (psychologists, physicians, social workers etc.) and 500 prisoners for the rehabilitation programme. 
15. UNICRI will support treatment, rehabilitation and social reintegration through the strengthening of capabilities of staff of the criminal justice and health care institutions in carrying out HIV-risk education campaigns. 
16. The proportion of drug abusers in correctional institutions all over Europe has grown enormously in recent decades. 
Staff, either members of the prison staff or from outside the institutions, who give assistance and medical care to drug abusers in jail, have faced the emergence and the growth of HIV infection and AIDS disease in that population. 
In addition, the type and quality of health care facilities at penal institutions in different European countries are not comparable. 
The inadequate use of terminology, in general, and particularly within the administration of the judicial system, creates problems in assessment and intervention strategies. 
18. Training of trainers is a proven effective model which offers the opportunity to create a pooling of efforts between criminal justice and health care officials to benefit the drug-dependent offender at-risk of HIV in the specific context of jail commitment and in the community in general. 
19. The project aims at setting strategies for Member States which, on the one hand, have not yet acquired an organized body of knowledge concerning the problem and, on the other hand, States which have such knowledge together with previous experience in strategies application and evaluation methodology. 
National organizations will be responsible for the implementation of the handbook and developing, inserting and coordinating their own culturally specific aspects, methodologies and strategies concerning the targets of the project. 
1. In carrying out its mandates, the International Labour Organization (ILO) has developed an integrated and interdepartmental programme with a view to tapping all of its available experience and expertise for the benefit of promoting prevention and assistance programmes in the workplace. 
2. The target population of ILO activity is workers and the main setting for action is the workplace. 
Integration of drug and alcohol issues into ongoing programmes in the workplace is emphasized. 
Particular attention is paid to the special circumstances, characteristics and size of various industries and businesses and the special needs of different professions. 
3. The ILO strategy is put into action through a cluster of ongoing and planned projects which are executed in collaboration with ILO tripartite constituents - Governments, employers and workers. 
(a) A project to identify exemplary programmes in workplace prevention and assistance to be utilized as modes for staff training and replication; 
(c) A special project to mobilize and support enterprises in several Central and Eastern European countries in preventing drug and alcohol problems at work. 
4. Sample surveys to assess prevalence and incidence of substance abuse in the workplace are now routinely included in ILO projects and findings reported to the UNDCP International Drug Abuse Assessment System (IDAAS). 
The proceedings of the 1993 ILO Tripartite Meeting of Experts, which include the guiding principles on drug and alcohol testing in the workplace, will be disseminated in the near future. 
5. A study by ILO/Commission of the European Communities of attitudes, policy and legislation concerning drugs in the workplace has been completed in the member States of the European Community. 
6. ILO will collaborate with the Canadian Centre on Substance Abuse to study the economic and social cost of drug abuse and to develop an internationally acceptable methodology for such studies. 
7. A draft "Code of Practice" on management of drug and alcohol problems in the workplace will be prepared in 1994, which will be presented to an ILO tripartite meeting of experts in early 1995 for review, revision and eventual adoption. 
In addition, a set of guidelines on drug and alcohol issues will be developed for occupational safety and health personnel, as well as a paper for the promotion and implementation of drug and alcohol prevention and assistance programmes for small enterprises. 
8. Training constitutes an essential element of ILO activities in this field and is a regular component of projects. 
9. The thrust of the ILO project is integration of prevention measures into ongoing programmes in the workplace and relevant activities in the community. 
Systematic efforts are made, however, to build on the institutional capacity and capability of recipient Governments and enterprises to sustain activities and services. 
This is done in a variety of ways through strengthening existing units, setting up a project development base, establishing resource centres and occasionally a specialized organization at the national level. 
A special evaluation programme has been formulated for the ILO/WHO project to identify the process of adaptation of the core elements in the basic model programmes. 
12. In carrying out its mandates in this field, ILO pursues the general strategy for prevention activities in the workplace outlined in section A above. 
However, the target population for this programme involve unemployed recovering addicts, in which youth constitute a majority. 
13. Programmes are aimed at introducing, upgrading and improving basic rehabilitation and social reintegration policies, strategies, programmes and services for recovering addicts. Relapse prevention is emphasized. 
14. A range of projects, which include research, training and actual programme development, are undertaken to operationalize the ILO strategy on rehabilitation using "return to work" as the main vehicle in the process of social reintegration of recovering addicts. 
15. ILO will carry out research on addiction rehabilitation programmes. 
16. A joint project by ILO, UNDCP, the International Federation of Non-governmental Organizations and University Sains of Malaysia will result in a regional training programme on addiction rehabilitation for selected countries of the Asia/Pacific region. 
UNESCO will also seek further expansion of the educational component in national master plans to reduce the demand for drugs. 
3. The secretariat programme highlights a comprehensive approach bridging the gap between the world of education and the world of work. 
4. On the whole, interaction should be maintained between school and out-of-school education, at the same time intensifying preventive activities. 
The impact of prevention education is greatest when it is integrated into the overall framework of academic, social and cultural learning. 
5. The rapid spread of solvent sniffing among very young children has become a serious problem world wide, which calls for urgent preventive action through education among the juvenile population. 
12. Projects are envisaged in Africa, Asia, Europe and Latin America and the Caribbean. 
14. A joint project with UNICRI to promote women as agents for social development in preventive education on drug abuse in the Mediterranean region will utilize the peer education approach. 
15. The training of street educators in the Andean countries has continued in 1994, and a UNDCP-funded project will result in the publication of a Teacher's Sourcebook for the Caribbean region providing teachers and educators a framework and strategy for preventive education on drug abuse. 
1. The Programme on Substance Abuse (PSA) of the World Health Organization (WHO) has programmed specific activities for 1994-1995. 
The budgets for each of the listed themes show the resources considered as essential by PSA to develop and implement the stated activities during this biennium. 
2. The main focus of the work in prevention is the development and evaluation of approaches to the reduction of health and social problems associated with substance use and abuse. 
This includes the gathering and dissemination of information regarding use, abuse and prevention efforts. 
3. Activities in this context fall into four main areas: 
(a) Epidemiological information on substance use and abuse, which covers activities related to the development and application of epidemiological tools, the compilation and updating of statistical reports and the implementation of assessment procedures in particular locations; 
(d) Development of prevention and health promotion techniques, which covers activities relating to the formulation, design and evaluation of techniques for substance abuse prevention and health promotion in order to identify promising approaches and to develop them for wider applicability, particularly in relation to the needs of developing countries. 
4. In addition, WHO/PSA will support the effective implementation of the existing international regulatory control system for narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances in collaboration with Governments and relevant international organizations. 
The primary activity is the assessment of psychoactive substances in order to fulfil the treaty obligations assigned to WHO and to make recommendations to the Commission on Narcotic Drugs concerning their possible international control. 
Regulatory support activities aim at strengthening the capability of national regulatory agencies through training, the development of regulatory guidelines and methodologies, and through informational and material support. 
Also covered is the rational use of controlled medicines with a view to promoting rational prescribing practices by enhancing knowledge about factors influencing drug use. 
5. The objectives under this programme are to identify and develop cost effective treatment, rehabilitation and other harm reduction approaches associated with psychoactive substance abuse, and to integrate such approaches into primary health care. 
Service development, with particular emphasis on primary health care, training and the strengthening of the national health system, is one of the objectives of projects in this area, since care available to substance abusers is often inadequate or non-existent. 
8. Lastly, the involvement of practitioners is helpful in linking research to action, and careful thought must be given to the training, support and supervision of such practitioners engaged in research to develop objectivity and proper standards of scientific inquiry. 
1. The general guidelines concerning drug and alcohol abuse and its impact on the health of seafarers need to be periodically reviewed and strengthened. 
2. It is expected that a Subcommittee meeting in 1994 will recommend that, in 1995, the IMO Assembly should incorporate in a resolution the principles and guidelines concerning drug abuse that were circulated in 1992. 
3. IMO will continue cooperating in the ILO tripartite expert meeting on drug and alcohol abuse and in the annual meetings of the joint ILO/WHO committee where the health of seafarers is considered. 
4. Cooperation between Governments and commercial shippers should be facilitated and advanced by all possible means. 
5. Four seminars are scheduled to be held in 1994 in the context of the joint IMO/ESCAP project to facilitate international maritime traffic. 
2. Technical cooperation projects will be developed to establish or increase production of disposable syringes and relevant medical supplies. 
3. Within the mandate of UNIDO, assistance will be extended to States in the promotion and implementation of the relevant sectors of the Global Programme of Action. 
4. Cost benefit studies on the industrial use of crops that could be used as substitutes will be carried out on experimental plots in India and the United Republic of Tanzania. 
5. Seminars and training programmes will be conducted in illicit growing areas to motivate women with respect to entrepreneurship and the possibilities of small-scale processing of food, spices, and aromatic and medicinal plants. 
6. Support will be given to an alternative development programme in Bolivia through industrial utilization of food, and medicinal and aromatic plants. 
The activities of the UNDCP-funded project on agro-industrial development in the Chapare region will be continued. 
8. A project proposal will be presented to the Government of Pakistan aimed at involving local and foreign investors who have access to markets of high value-added agro-industrial products so that crops involving labour-intensive cultivation could be introduced to developing countries to substitute for illicit crops. 
This concept will enable producers to have a ready access to markets guaranteed by the investors. 
9. Projects will be developed on industrial utilization of medicinal and aromatic plants in areas that are in close proximity to illicit crop-growing areas to diminish the spread of illicit cultivation and halt the migration of people to illicit crop-growing areas. 
11. A group training course for participants from developing countries will be organized to impart the analysis capability required to assist national regulatory bodies in identifying the degree of purity of both licit and illicit drugs. 
12. The analytical facilities of national control laboratories will be enhanced to permit the detection of illicit imitation products containing narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances. 
In that connection, local production of chemical reagents needed for such analysis will be encouraged in developing countries. 
1. The United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) will continue to include the prevention of substance use and abuse (including drugs, tobacco and alcohol) within the overall context of its current programming efforts to promote and maintain the health and development of children and youth. 
Children, as defined by the Convention on the Rights of the Child, suffer from both the direct and indirect effects of substance use and abuse including, for example, AIDS and violence. 
2. UNICEF programmes will continue to strengthen those components which focus on the prevention and reduction of demand for drugs, where this is a priority. 
Priority target populations will include children and youth, both in and out of school, and children and youth in especially difficult circumstances, particularly street children. 
3. UNICEF has identified a number of Strategic Programming Countries (SPCs), where exceptional efforts will be made to accelerate programming which responds to the needs and concerns of young people. 
Those SPCs will, in turn, be provided with a process of peer support and review through Technical Support Groups (TSGs), which include staff from UNICEF, WHO and key organizational and technical partners. 
Policy reviews are also undertaken to identify ways to create a social and political environment that is more supportive to the health and development of children and youth. 
It will strengthen its existing partnerships, for example those with WHO and UNESCO, and identify new opportunities for collaboration, both with other intergovernmental organizations and also with non-governmental organizations which focus on the health and development of youth, including substance use and abuse. 
9. Additional efforts will be made to explore the likely impact of substance use and abuse on the achievement of the goals of the World Summit for Children. 
2. The integration of drug abuse education into programmes for rural youth is needed as a preventive measure. 
When those young people are members of organized youth groups, they can be reached through non-formal educational programmes designed to be a part of ongoing group activities. 
Formal and non-formal education programmes (of Governments and non-governmental organizations) aimed at helping young people to understand the effects of drug use and abuse should be a part of all relevant rural development efforts. 
3. Assuming that financial support is forthcoming, proposals for undertaking demand reduction and preventive education programmes in agricultural training institutions and through non-formal educational channels for out-of-school youth will be finalized and implemented. 
4. Proposals for surveys and studies on the impact of drug abuse on rural populations, particularly on vulnerable groups such as women and youth, have been submitted for funding consideration. 
An analysis of empirical data gathered in selected producer countries would serve as a foundation for awareness, demand reduction and rehabilitation programmes. 
6. When heads of households operate at a reduced level of efficiency because of drug abuse or problems related to drug abuse, there is an effect on the entire family. 
In many countries, where women are often the de facto heads of household, issues related to drug use and abuse are not well documented. 
7. Training components are included in all project proposals. 
8. FAO has developed a project concept with a view to strengthening agricultural education institutions in their approach to creating an awareness of the hazards of drug abuse among their students. 
9. The agricultural education proposal includes a component on each training institution's responsibility to work in the surrounding community to create an awareness of the drug problem and to help in trying to reduce the demand for illicit drugs. 
10. There is a proposal from the Development Support Communication Unit of FAO to develop a mass media and development support communication approach to creating and maintaining an awareness of the hazards of drug abuse among rural youth and rural families. 
12. FAO will continue to maintain a stand-by technical capacity to advise national authorities in environmentally safe application of herbicides for the eradication of drug crops and in the development of areas formerly under illicit drug crop cultivation. 
13. The main strengths of FAO lie in the areas of agricultural production and a comprehensive approach to rural development, including education and training for adults and youth. 
Experience shows that, in isolation, crop substitution is not an effective countermeasure to the production of illegal drug crops. 
However, when combined with a number of other measures, including firm government commitments to drug crop identification and eradication, marketing opportunities for substitute crops and a comprehensive approach to rural development, crop substitution has a role to play in the reduction of the supply of illicit drugs. 
Competency-based training programmes (skills, knowledge and attitudes) are essential if rural youth are to be legitimately employed or self-employed instead of becoming involved in the production and consumption of illegal drugs. 
15. In 1992 and 1993, FAO was actively involved in a series of research activities related to testing the utilization of commercial, remotely sensed data for opium poppy identification in Afghanistan. 
There has also been a holistic review of the current and future potential of remotely sensed data (satellite and airborne) for identification and monitoring of illicit crops (that is, opium poppy, cannabis and coca). 
A further study is examining opium and cannabis cultivation in the Bekaa Valley of Lebanon. 
16. Future areas of work will focus on other geographic areas, including South America (for example, Colombia), South-East Asia and in the southern newly independent States (that is, Uzbekistan, Tajikistan and Turkmenistan), where there appears to be an emerging problem of extensive cultivation of illicit crops. 
17. FAO will continue to play a positive role in determining the value of photo satellite imagery techniques in identifying areas where illegal drug crops are grown. 
This is a particularly difficult task when dealing with small plots and areas where inter-cropping is practised. 
However difficult, satellite imagery techniques need to be further tested to determine their level of effectiveness. 
18. An additional area of concern is the assessment of environmental degradation through the use of remote-sensing data. 
19. Given the availability of resources, FAO sees a need to initiate a preliminary identification of the drug issues related to the management of sustainable forest resources and the implications of those issues for national forestry policy. 
These efforts should concentrate in subregions of Asia and Latin America with pilot studies carried out in specific countries. 
At the same time, the introduction of the drug dimension in programme and project planning and evaluation would be helpful. 
In some areas, the farmers' "production system" includes the cultivation of illicit drug crops. 
The need to deal with that problem is not adequately dealt with in most project formulation activities and it needs to be addressed through a comprehensive inter-agency approach. 
1. The Economic and Social Council, in its decision 1993/314 of 29 July 1993, approved the provisional agenda for the second session of the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
Item 6 (b) of the agenda provided for a review of sectoral clusters, first phase: toxic chemicals and hazardous wastes (including radioactive wastes). 
4. The generation of radioactive wastes from electric power stations is likely to increase. 
In addition, more countries will be involved (see table). 
That many of the countries with nuclear powerplants do not have the capacity to reprocess spent nuclear fuel thus necessitates transportation to processing facilities in other countries with consequent safety implications and potential unauthorized diversion. 
5. The disposal of high-level waste presents major problems, and although many studies have been done, the achievement of a permanent safe disposal site has remained an elusive goal. 
Where such sites have been identified, there are still nagging questions as to whether they are adequate to deal with the sheer mass of the waste. 
At present, radioactive wastes from nuclear powerplants are stored on site but some storage facilities at these sites are reaching full capacity, thus necessitating storage elsewhere or the shut-down of the plants. 6/ The original intention was that at-reactor-storage would be temporary until permanent facilities could be established. 
However, in the United States for example, the proposed permanent facilities at Yucca Mountain may not be ready for at least 10-20 years. 
The costs for the disposal of medium-level waste have been rising steadily over the years, and estimates of future costs vary widely. 
Several missions have been undertaken to assist developing countries in establishing and improving national radioactive waste management programmes. 
10. IAEA has also provided guidance on minimization of radioactive waste from the nuclear fuel cycle, on advanced technologies for processing radioactive wastes and on policy regulation and planning for the decommissioning of nuclear facilities. 
11. IAEA is cooperating with Norway and the Russian Federation to investigate and assess radiologic impacts of the dumping of high-level radioactive wastes in the shallow waters of the Kara and Barents seas; such investigation will include the feasibility of remedial actions. 
12. IAEA General Conference, at its thirty-seventh session, held in October 1993, requested the Director-General to initiate preparations for a convention on the safety of waste management as soon as the ongoing process of developing waste management safety fundamentals has resulted in a broad international agreement. 
The General Conference also invited the agency's Board of Governors and the Director-General to maintain the emphasis given to radioactive waste management, especially RADWASS, and to consider further means to enhance international cooperation in the field, including the assessment and the impact of land and sea disposal of waste. 
13. The 1972 Convention on the Prevention of Marine Pollution by Dumping of Wastes and Other Matter (London Convention) was amended in November 1993 in order to convert the voluntary moratorium on ocean dumping of all radioactive waste into a binding prohibition. 
The amendments entered into force in February 1994 and IAEA has been requested by the contracting parties to the Convention to develop quantitative limits for the exempt levels of radioactivity. 
14. Meanwhile, the International Maritime Organization's (IMO) 18th Assembly (November 1993) adopted the Code for the Safe Carriage of Irradiated Nuclear Fuel, Plutonium and High-level Radioactive Waste in Flasks on Board Ships (the Irradiated Nuclear Fuel (INF) Code). 
The Code had been finalized by a joint IAEA/IMO/United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) Working Group as called for in Agenda 21's Chapter 17 concerning, inter alia, protection of the oceans. 
15. A number of countries have reported on their ongoing or planned activities. 
Canada actively participates in international bodies such as IAEA, the Nuclear Energy Agency (NEA) of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD), the International Commission on Radiological Protection, and the International Maritime Organization (through the London Convention). 
16. The United States participates in radioactive waste management at the international level through information exchange and cooperative activities. 
As an active participant in IAEA activities, the United States supports efforts to develop safety standards, guidelines and codes of practices. 
17. The United States is participating in the discussion on the possible changes to the London Convention dealing with ocean dumping of radioactive wastes. 
It is also engaged in a cooperative project with IAEA on radon exposure assessment, expected to be completed in 1994. 
These include environmental remediation and risk management assistance to countries in economic transition and successor States of the former Soviet Union. 
A second proposal for joint cooperation between the same agencies involves assessing the risks posed by radioactive waste packages and decommissioned nuclear reactors dumped in the Kara and Barents seas. 
18. The Department of Energy also routinely exchanges information with other countries on radioactive waste management activities and promotes international understanding and consensus on radioactivity issues. 
It is currently funding an exchange programme under a memorandum of cooperation with the Russian Federation in several areas including vitrification, containment transport modelling, separation technologies and academic programmes. 
EPA is actively involved and participates in international policy activities concerned with radiation protection and waste management issues. 
19. The United States also participates in the activities of the Nuclear Energy Agency and has been active in the International Radioactive Waste Management Committee which reviews and gives directions to NEA project activity. 
The United States is a charter member of the International Education Alliance for Education in Radioactive Waste Management, formed in April 1992 with the aim of fostering science literacy in radioactive waste management through international collaboration in education. 
20. Canada has long had mechanisms to control radioactive wastes and has pursued initiatives in response to technical issues and public concern. 
In 1989, an independent panel was appointed to conduct an environment assessment and review the concept of disposing of nuclear wastes in the granite rock of the Canadian shield. 
21. At the present time, producers of low-level radioactive wastes have to develop their own storage and disposal facilities. 
The Atomic Energy Canada Unit, a federal government corporation, is planning a demonstration unit of a near-surface disposal facility for its own wastes and those received from source-level producers. 
A task force was established in 1988 to find a disposal facility for a large proportion of the existing inventory of low-level radioactive wastes in the country - the so-called historical wastes. 
22. Past and present research conducted by the industry and the federal Government provides a sound basis for evaluating potential environmental impacts. 
Nuclear issues in Canada are managed by the Atomic Energy Control Board (AECB); it has established regulatory criteria for decommissioning wastes. 
Large volumes of wastes are involved and AECB is ensuring that uranium companies fulfil their obligations to clean up the wastes. 
Recently, the Federal Environment and Assessment and Review Office established an independent panel to review the decommissioning of uranium tailings in Ontario. 
23. Finland has legislation on nuclear waste management according to which each producer of nuclear waste is responsible for the safe management and disposal of the waste and for financing these operations. 
The Ministry of Trade and Industry oversees and controls proper planning and timely implementation of nuclear waste management programmes. 
The preparations for the future disposal of domestic spent fuels are being undertaken by Teollisunden Voima Oy, a Finnish utility; to this end it has undertaken investigations of disposal sites and identified three sites for more in-depth study. 
24. IAEA, at the request of Finland, reviewed, in August 1993, the country's waste management programme. 
The review covered research and development, by both industry and the Government, with particular emphasis on spent fuel management; the results will be used in the planning and implementation of future research and development. 
According to the 1980 act of parliament on nuclear energy, licences for construction, operation and related activities shall not be granted unless sufficient measures are taken for the safe storage of radioactive wastes. 
An interministerial project was established, involving the Ministries of Industry and Trade, Environment and Regional Policy, and Public Welfare; the National Committee for Technical Development; the Hungarian Atomic Energy Commission; and the Hungarian Power Company. 
28. The use of radioactive substances in the United Kingdom must be registered and the accumulation of radioactive waste and its disposal authorized. 
Registration and authorization are entrusted to Her Majesty's Inspectorate of Pollution (HMIP) in England and Wales; and to Her Majesty's Industrial Pollution Inspectorate (HMIPI) in Scotland and Northern Ireland. 
29. Nuclear power stations and other nuclear plants are subject to stringent regulations - by HMIP, HMIPI and the Ministry of Agriculture, Fisheries and Food - covering plant design and construction, and operation and maintenance of facilities, through to decommissioning and disposal of wastes. 
The policy of the Government is to ensure that radioactive waste is managed safely and that the present generation meets its responsibilities to future generations. Policy details are kept under review; to this end, the Government receives advice from an independent committee of experts, the Radioactive Management Advisory Committee. 
30. Most of the low-level waste is buried or emplaced in vaults in Cumbria. 
Intermediate-level waste is stored at the sites where it is produced, pending the development of a suitable depository; to this end, geologic investigations are being carried out at a site near Sellafield. 
High-level waste from the reprocessing of radioactive material is stored at Sellafield and Dounreay. 
31. The policy of the United States emphasizes the safe storage of radioactive waste, the development of permanent solutions to radioactive waste disposal and the present generation's accountability for current radioactive waste inventories. 
Most Greater than Class C Wastes come from powerplants' operations and the decommissioning of nuclear reactors. 
Other sources are sealed industrial and medical generators. 
32. The responsibility for radioactive waste management at the Federal government level is assigned to (a) the Department of Energy (storing and disposing of radioactive waste) (b) the Nuclear Regulatory Commission (NRC) (regulating and licensing of certain waste management) and (c) the EPA (setting environmental protection standards). 
33. By a 1985 Amendment to the Low-level Radioactive Waste Policy Act, the States became responsible for the disposal of commercial class A, B and C Low-Level Wastes. 
The Act also encourages the States to form inter-state Low-Level Waste Compacts. 
Most States and compacts are making progress towards developing their own near-surface disposal facilities and several compacts are expected to have facilities in operation by early 1996. 
The Act also defines NRC's authority to regulate radioactive sites and furthermore requires that any groundwater contaminated by seepage from tailings piles be remediated to EPA standards. 
The Department of Energy is currently evaluating the feasibility of transuranic waste disposal at the Waste Isolation Pilot Plant (WIPP), whose repository is built deep below the ground in embedded rock-salt. 
They also authorized the Department of Energy to site and develop Monitored Retrievable Storage facilities for spent fuel storage. 
The Department of Energy's spent fuel programme has focused primarily on the characterization of a proposed repository site at Yucca Mountain in the State of Nevada, with a view to determining if the site can permanently isolate radioactive materials with geologic and man-made barriers. 
Most high-level wastes are in liquid form. 
It is planned that two of the three new wastes vitrification facilities will begin processing in 1996. 
36. Mixed wastes are regulated through both radioactive waste legislation and the Resources Conservation and Recovery Act (RCRA), the latter being the basic law guiding the management and treatment of hazardous wastes. 
An in situ vitrification process for mixed waste is being developed. 
37. Since 1992, a number of changes have taken place in the legislation on and administration of waste management. 
The Federal Facility Compliance Act contains provisions that affect the management of Department of Energy mixed wastes, including a requirement that within three years, the Department of Energy should prepare treatment plans for all mixed wastes in the Department's possession. 
Meanwhile, the Department of Energy is investigating metal melting, decontamination and recycling as a strategy for reducing the Department's own need for low-level waste disposal facilities. 
41. The Department's Uranium Mill Tailings Remedial Action Project has been conducting surface and near surface remedial activities since 1983. 
In 1993, the Department of Energy began work on eight of the fourteen sites to be remediated. 
Plans are under way to start work on the remaining six. 
The Department expects to initiate laboratory testing for transuranic waste package performance; such tests will require several years to complete. 
42. The Department of Energy has assessed the adequacy of current spent fuel management planning to accommodate future storage and disposal needs. 
Meanwhile, the ground-breaking for the Exploratory Study Facility (ESF) at Yucca Mountain began in November 1992. 
ESF is an underground laboratory that is to house test facilities for the study of Yucca Mountain suitability as a spent fuel and high-level waste repository. 
In addition, the Department of Energy has begun assessing the feasibility of designing and developing Multi-Purpose Container systems to review, store, transport and eventually dispose of spent fuel. 
Meanwhile, advanced conceptual wastes package design began in October 1992 in order to evaluate seven alternative design concepts for isolating repository wastes within engineered barriers. 
The Department of Energy is also evaluating the possible use of actinide burning reactors to minimize radioactive wastes. 
Meanwhile, EPA has developed a Volume Reduction and Chemical Extraction (VORCE) technology for treating certain sanding clay soils contaminated by radium and hazardous wastes. 
The technology has been successfully tested at a remediation site in New Jersey and EPA will administer the technology and also make it available to other United States agencies and to international programmes. 
It has recently issued revised guidelines for determining classification of low-level wastes and has furthermore continued to take steps to ensure that regulations governing high-level waste disposal are clear and complete. 
It has also begun preparing the Licensing Application Review Plan (LARP) which is intended to provide guidelines to NRC staff for reviewing spent fuel and high-level wastes repository licensing applications. 
44. Even fewer responses have been received from the developing countries: information has so far been received from Cuba and the Republic of Korea. 
Within the national plan for environment and development in Cuba, special attention is given to ecologically sound and safe management of radioactive wastes. 
Low-level wastes from applications of nuclear techniques in medicine and the production of radioisotopes are collected periodically, compared and cemented, and temporarily stored in depositories specifically constructed for this purpose. 
National bodies comprise (a) the regulating authority, (b) the entities producing the wastes and (c) competent entities for the collecting and treatment of the wastes. 
45. The organization for monitoring the management of radioactive wastes was recently consolidated, thus permitting the control of radioactive contamination in the areas surrounding installations, and the environment in general. 
However, negotiations for obtaining the necessary resources through IAEA have been accelerated. 
47. Waste to be generated in future electricity-generating plants will be treated, conditioned and stored temporarily within the installations at the plants. 
Efforts currently under way, are aimed at selecting underground radioactive waste disposal sites: construction of low- and high-level sites are scheduled for 1995 and 1997 respectively. 
50. The Republic of Korea has, since 1991, discontinued sea dumping of radioactive wastes, and does not consider it an option. 
The country plans to construct a specially designed ship for transporting radioactive wastes. 
53. Examples have been given that underscore the fact that the United States is active in new research and development initiatives. 
Other initiatives include research and development in mixed-waste treatment technologies; the development as well as the refining of environmental standards and criteria applicable to radioactive waste management programmes and activities; and the development of generally applicable environmental radiation standards for the land disposal of low-level wastes. 
54. Many countries are cooperating with such organizations as IAEA, IMO, the World Health Organization and the International Commission on Radiological Protection in these efforts. 
As part of IAEA's programmes, the organization promotes research and development methods for the safe and environmentally sound disposal of radioactive waste, as well as research assessments of health and environmental impacts. 
The Agency plans to hold a seminar on radioactive waste practices and issues in developing countries in Beijing, China, in October 1994. 
55. In Agenda 21, it was estimated that the average total annual cost (1993-2000) to international organizations to implement the activities of the programme of its chapter 22 was of the order of $8 million. 
Actual costs and financial terms, including any that are non-concessional, will depend upon many factors including the specific strategies and programmes Governments decide upon for implementation. 
In addition, $1.3 million is earmarked for technical cooperation activities which include United Nations Development Programme (UNDP)-financed projects. 
Additional high-priority funding amounting to $400,000 has been identified but it cannot be carried out through the regular budget. 
In addition, multi-year programmes for several countries that need improved capacity for radioactive waste management have been developed in detail. 
These amount to $6 million, out of which some $1.7 million has been sought from UNDP's Capacity 21 programmes. 
57. The costs at the national level of managing and disposing of radioactive wastes are considerable and will vary, depending on the quantity and level of waste, and the geologic characteristics of sites technology used for disposal. 
59. A priority activity within the IAEA waste management programme involves helping developing countries establish national radioactive waste management capacity. 
To this end, assistance is being provided at the national, regional and interregional levels to member States to establish infrastructure needed for the safe management of radioactive waste, including spent fuels, and to strengthen existing infrastructures. 
At the same time, training needs have been identified in such areas as spent radiation sources management, integrated waste management systems, infrastructure requirements, management of waste from nuclear applications and quality assurance requirements for waste management. 
IAEA is assisting in arranging for training in these areas on a regional and interregional basis. 
61. Canada provides assistance to developing countries through bilateral cooperation and participation in IAEA programmes. 
To this end, it hosted a training project that included the participation of 25 developing countries. 
The United States also provides assistance to many developing countries through similar channels. 
62. Many countries have been actively involved in the monitoring and safe management of radioactive wastes. Legislation has been enacted or amended, as appropriate, and safety standards updated. 
At the same time, active efforts have been geared towards identifying and establishing permanent disposal sites for radioactive wastes. 
Meanwhile, Governments are continuing their efforts to manage temporary disposal facilities and to find practical measures for minimizing or limiting the generation of those wastes. 
63. Particular interest has been shown in developing and implementing codes of practice for transboundary movements of radioactive wastes and in expediting the work of the London Convention, which is geared to replacing the current voluntary moratorium on the disposal of low-level radioactive wastes at sea by a ban. 
There has also been international cooperation among countries and with international organizations, in particular, IAEA and the Nuclear Energy Agency of OECD. 
The generation of low-level radiation from nuclear applications in medicine, agriculture and many other activities has been increasing steadily. 
This calls for more concerted efforts towards developing safe storage and disposal of such wastes. 
For many countries, the disposal of intermediate-level wastes is fraught with many problems. 
More and more of such wastes are being produced and more storage capacity is required. 
65. More difficult problems seem to relate to the permanent storage of high-level wastes. 
In this context, it should be pointed out that the precautionary principle has been ignored, especially with regard to nuclear powerplants. 
Those plants produce radioactive wastes that have been known to be harmful to both health and the environment for centuries. 
However, no viable, safe and permanent disposal sites have been found and temporary storage sites are being stretched to the limit. 
At the same time, both conventional and new sources of energy are widely available for meeting electricity requirements. 
In many countries, legislation has been enacted to address the complex and multifaceted problem of radioactive waste management and disposal; there is nevertheless a need to keep such legislation under review and to amend it, as appropriate, in order to reflect the changing situation. 
Associated with this is the need to constitute independent panels to review standards, licensing and control procedures. 
Public participation in such general discussions and assessment should be encouraged. 
This is of particular importance because public awareness and acceptance of the management, licensing and, in particular, disposal procedures (regarding sites selection) are crucial. 
The accumulations of spent radioactive sources will therefore require immediate attention. 
68. There is need for more research and development into the most suitable facilities and into the reduction of the volume of certain radioactive wastes, utilizing, in the latter case, such procedures as vitrification. 
Work is also required on geologic studies of potential sites. 
While some work is being done on remediation procedures and processes, this is one of the areas that also require particular attention. 
69. The management of radioactive wastes is capital-intensive and there is a need to allocate adequate funds for this purpose. 
Many developing countries will require financial assistance in order to address adequately this very important subject. 
During the week ending 30 April 1994 the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The President drew attention to a draft resolution (S/1994/487), which had been submitted by France, the Russian Federation, Spain and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/487 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 914 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/914 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,623. 
Recalling its resolution 910 (1994) of 14 April 1994, 
Noting that the agreement signed at Surt (Libya) provides that United Nations observers shall be present during all the Libyan withdrawal operations and shall establish that the withdrawal is actually effected, 
1. Takes note with appreciation of the report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the provisions of article 1 of the above-mentioned agreement (S/1994/512); 
6. Invites the Secretary-General to keep it informed as appropriate of the progress of the mission and to report at the time of its completion; 
The sovereignty of the Republic of Croatia has never been questioned, and this has been the clear and resolute position of the international community confirmed in several Security Council resolutions and other documents having an international and juridical bearing. 
After our frequent requests that these matters be complied with, UNPROFOR has asked for our patience so as to give the Serbian side time to comply with its commitments. 
At the latest meeting of the mid-level Joint Commission for the implementation of the cease-fire held at the Turanj check-point on 23 April 1994, we heard UNPROFOR evaluations on the implementation of the agreement thus far, with which we were not pleased. 
In our view, the Serbian side is deliberately delaying the implementation of the commitments assumed under the agreement, wishing to gain time and eventually evade the said commitments. 
Unfortunately, I have to conclude that such behaviour of the Serbian side is encouraged by the surprising tolerance of UNPROFOR. 
During the aforementioned Joint Commission meeting at the Turanj check-point, we proposed that the key commitments from the agreements (points 3 and 4) be implemented within the next 48 hours, but the Serbian side turned this down. 
We also proposed that the police force should start operating immediately as proposed by UNCIVPOL, but this was again turned down by the Serbs who, on the contrary, asked for the continuous presence and stay of the Serbian militia in the separation zone, which is contrary to the agreement. 
The Serbs were requested to relocate their heavy weapons to several sites and at smaller distances as compared with the distances accepted in the agreement, which we cannot accept, particularly for longer-range missile-systems (R-65 and Orkan). 
The Croatian side requested that the next meeting be held by no later than within seven days, while UNPROFOR suggested the date of 10 May 1994, which means another 17 days of non-implementation of the commitments assumed by the agreement. 
Similarly, no agreement has been reached with regard to the venue of the new meeting: UNPROFOR suggested as possible venues for the meeting Knin, Plitvice and Topusko, but the Serbian side rejected the proposal, arguing that the meetings must be held on the "border", at the crossing-points. 
During the talks I held on the occasion with the members of the delegation of the local Serbs, they accepted the proposal. 
As far as the venue of the negotiations is concerned, we have declared our readiness to go to Knin or Plitvice or any other place within the Republic of Croatia. 
Today, on 27 April 1994, there are not even any indications as to where the first meeting could be held, in spite of the many contacts and initiatives taken so far. 
This can be included in the agenda of the negotiations, but never as a condition for participation. 
I am asking, how long can the Serbs be permitted to "lead on" the entire international community? 
The Republic of Croatia is endeavouring to create a favourable climate for the negotiations on this delicate issue. 
In this regard, you may have noted that the authorities of the Republic of Croatia have not been making any extreme statements, and that they have continuously laid emphasis on the peaceful solution of the problem. 
They are trying to equate the cease-fire agreement with the "delimitation of the two States", and their goal is the "Cyprusization" of Croatia. 
Thus, Messrs. Marti_, Mikeli_ etc. are talking about the need to initiate the process of succession, an exit to the sea, a corridor to Hungary, Slovenia, etc. 
Their request that meetings be held only at the "border" or abroad is also significant in this sense. 
We are aware of the link between the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina and the behaviour of the Serbs in the UNPAs, but we are as convinced that such behaviour and arrogance should no longer be tolerated and that it can only produce undesirable results. 
The purpose of the present report is to provide an evaluation of the second round of 24 April. 
3. In monitoring the implementation of these measures, the Electoral Division posted observers in the five areas of work which the contending parties and the Supreme Electoral Tribunal designated as most important: registration, computation, printing, electoral project unit and training. 
4. An additional 35 polling centres were set up, the biggest increase being in the greater San Salvador area where the largest crowds had occurred on 20 March. 
5. As for the training of members of the polling station teams, ONUSAL observed that the training programme prepared by the Tribunal had had uneven success. 
Save in the Department of Chalatenango, attendance at the Tribunal's training sessions by members of ARENA and the Coalition parties was irregular; those parties decided to train their own representatives separately. 
6. Furthermore, the personnel assigned to give guidance to voters at the polling centres were selected by the contending parties from among their own members. 
By mutual agreement between the two candidates, and even though the Electoral Code did not provide for this, such personnel were identified with the distinctive marks of their respective parties. 
Some of them did useful work in providing guidance to voters at the polling centres. 
However, in many centres the use of party symbols by such personnel led to tension and confrontations. 
With the assistance of USAID and UNDP, arrangements were made to provide free transport in rural areas and to establish two free transport circuits in the San Salvador metropolitan area, using 130 buses bearing the logo of the Supreme Electoral Tribunal. 
On the one hand some 15,000 names were added to it; two thirds were people who had asked to be included on the roll but could not produce a birth certificate in support of their request, the remainder involved reinstatements and changes. 
Previously the copies were different; the lists at the polling tables had spaces so voters could sign, and to allow for comments, whereas those which were displayed in public were printed in smaller type. 
Finally, voters were given more information to enable them to find the proper polling place. 
9. The second round was preceded by an electoral campaign which lasted just over two weeks. 
ONUSAL observers were present at campaign activities; these were fewer in number and were attended by fewer people than those that preceded the first round. 
On the whole, there were no incidents affecting law and order although, regrettably, there were some isolated acts of violence. 
I referred to the subject of electoral reform in my report of 31 March, following the first electoral round. 
Prior to the signing of the statement by the presidential candidates, their respective campaign managers had met and sent a joint letter to all the mass media in El Salvador, requesting them not to accept publicity from organizations or persons other than the contenders' political parties. 
11. As of the signing of the statement, the tone of the electoral publicity improved. 
Moreover, the Electoral Division had received 16 complaints, some of them about acts of intimidation and attempts to buy votes. 
12. ONUSAL monitored proceedings on election day, 24 April, by posting 900 observers to cover all polling centres in the country, from the time the polling stations opened until the first vote count was completed. 
ONUSAL continued to observe the official vote-counting process in the Supreme Electoral Tribunal. 
All these factors contributed to a more organized election day, thanks to the joint efforts of both presidential candidates, the political parties which had nominated them, the Supreme Electoral Tribunal and the donor countries. 
In the Municipality of Pasaquina, 18 of the 23 polling stations ceased to be monitored by representatives of one of the candidates. 
There were two complaints about armed civilians. 
The National Civil Police also detained two persons who voted twice. 
As in the first round, ONUSAL observers confirmed that a considerable number of citizens were unable to exercise their right to vote even though they had voter cards. 
ONUSAL organized its own quick count, based on a sample of 294 polling stations, which showed, at 7.15 p.m. on 24 April, that ARENA had won 67.88 per cent of the votes cast and the Coalition 32.12 per cent. 
15. At the time of issuance of my fourth report on the activities of the Electoral Division of ONUSAL (S/1994/375) the official results of the first round were not yet known. 
Voting in the presidential election gave the following results: ARENA 49.03 per cent, Coalition 24.9 per cent, PDC 17.87 per cent, PCN 5.39 per cent, PMU 2.41 per cent, MSN 1.06 per cent and MAC 0.83 per cent. 
16. The results of the presidential, legislative and municipal elections of 20 March may be considered final. 
The irregularities in the elections, referred to in my previous report (S/1994/375), did not constitute ballot-rigging and thus had no impact on the election results as a whole. 
Nevertheless, given that the electoral constituencies for the municipal councils are smaller, the irregularities may have affected some results there; they did give rise to a significant number of challenges. 
In some instances the Supreme Electoral Tribunal reached a decision after examining the evidence cited by the complainant. 
In other instances, such as the electoral challenges made by FMLN in 37 municipalities, the Tribunal agreed to hear the appeals but the evidence was not examined since it was decided that the appeal was not valid. 
ONUSAL legal officers determined that both the submissions and the Tribunal's decisions not to examine the evidence were tainted by procedural flaws. 
Given the political importance of the challenges and the need for transparency in elections of such significance it would have been wiser to deal more carefully with these appeals. 
In any event there is no appeal against Tribunal decisions on such matters, although the remedy of amparo under ordinary jurisdiction remains available to the individual. 
The two candidates in the presidential election of 24 April have committed themselves to such a reform. 
The reform should not only resolve outstanding problems concerning the organization of the elections but also establish a new system offering better safeguards to ensure that all citizens are able to exercise their right to vote. 
"The Security Council calls upon the parties to the conflict in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina to agree to a complete cessation of hostilities, to comply fully therewith, and to resume immediately negotiations without preconditions for the conclusion of an overall settlement. 
It demands that the parties immediately refrain from any offensive military action, and any action likely to lead to renewed fighting. 
"The Security Council is concerned at recent indications of increasing tension in a number of areas in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, in particular the Posavina 'corridor'. 
It encourages the Special Representative of the Secretary-General to pursue this rapidly, and also to seek enhanced aerial surveillance of this and other areas of tension. 
The Council calls on all the parties to cooperate fully with the Special Representative and UNPROFOR in the planned deployment. 
It warns the parties of the serious consequences of any offensive military action in or around the Posavina 'corridor'. 
"The Security Council is considering further decisions on the matter and will remain actively seized of it." 
Recalling its resolution 910 (1994) of 14 April 1994, 
Noting that the agreement signed at Surt (Libya) provides that United Nations observers shall be present during all the Libyan withdrawal operations and shall establish that the withdrawal is actually effected, 
1. Takes note with appreciation of the report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the provisions of article 1 of the above-mentioned agreement (S/1994/512); 
6. Invites the Secretary-General to keep it informed as appropriate of the progress of the mission and to report at the time of its completion; 
1. The purpose of the present addendum is to update the annex to the report of the Secretary-General of 15 November 1993 (A/C.5/48/26), which was submitted in accordance with General Assembly decision 47/474 of 14 September 1993 and which contains information concerning the designation of special representatives and envoys. 
The revised annex reflects the number of special representatives and envoys as of 29 April 1994 financed under the 1994-1995 programme budget or from other sources of financing. 
b/ The "when actually employed" appointment may represent a few days or a few months when the nature of the assignment requires the official to work full-time for that period. 
Such appointments have time-limits (usually one year). 
e/ Downgraded from the Under-secretary-general level. 
The Advisory Committee had reviewed that request and had submitted its observations and recommendations in document A/48/917. Unliquidated obligations amounted to $390,707,301 for the period up to the end of the Transitional Authority's completion phase. 
The Advisory Committee had calculated that the real additional appropriation that might be requested would be $12.6 million rather than $34 million. 
Those amounts had been assessed on Member States. 
It would also be necessary to appropriate an amount of $100 million gross previously authorized and assessed in accordance with General Assembly decision 48/469. 
The Advisory Committee concurred with the Secretary-General's request that the General Assembly should appropriate an amount of $910,400 gross ($872,100 net) to cover the period up to 15 May 1994. 
The Controller should indicate what arrangements might need to be made in the event that the mandate did not expire on 15 May 1994. 
4. Out of the $34,358,300, it was necessary to apportion the interest and miscellaneous income amounting to some $20 million. 
The Fifth Committee must address that critical issue with a view to arriving at an acceptable solution. 
Continued delays in the reimbursement of troop-contributing countries could have an adverse effect on future peace-keeping operations. 
9. In paragraph 19 of its report (A/48/917), the Advisory Committee made no mention of outstanding payments to vendors and contractors that had supplied services and materials for UNTAC. 
His delegation was concerned about the possibility that the Secretariat gave greater priority to paying vendors and suppliers than to paying troop-contributing countries. 
10. His delegation had accepted the Advisory Committee's recommendation that the assets of one operation should, after that operation had been completed, be transferred to another operation in order to keep down peace-keeping costs. 
His delegation had also agreed to the adoption of the practice set out in General Assembly resolution 47/209 B, which dealt with the financing of UNTAC. 
However, at the time, his delegation had not anticipated the problems that would be faced by troop-contributing countries. 
Had the amount that had originally been budgeted to the operation been credited to UNTAC, it would have covered a very substantial amount of the payments owed to troop-contributing countries. 
11. With regard to paragraphs 11 and 12 of the Advisory Committee's report (A/48/917), his delegation could not accept the proposal made by the Department of Peace-keeping Operations with regard to the death and disability benefits. 
12. Mr. OBLIN (France) said that his delegation associated itself with the statement made by the representative of India. 
The UNTAC operation, which had been exemplary in so many respects, should also be exemplary in its financial aspect. 
The balance in the UNTAC Special Account was currently $16 million in cash, but that included resources borrowed from the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund and the special account of the United Nations Transition Assistance Group (UNTAG). 
The UNTAC account was showing a $47 million deficit, primarily representing outstanding contributions from Member States. 
Updating the figure quoted by the Indian representative, he said that the balance in the account as at 22 April was $254.2 million. 
14. The Secretariat was keenly aware of the difficulties of Member States which, on the one hand, were awaiting reimbursement and, on the other hand, were being requested to provide troops for other peace-keeping missions. 
Perhaps certain Member States, in the belief that the mission was over, were directing their contributions elsewhere. 
The financial obligations associated with UNTAC, however, were far from being discharged, and the situation was affecting Member States' willingness to provide fresh troops for other peace-keeping operations. 
15. A slight improvement in the level of contributions between the end of March and mid-April had enabled the United Nations to reimburse, for the first time in many months, certain expenses incurred during March 1993. 
She wondered if, by the time the informal meeting was held the following day, the Secretariat could provide up-to-date information on amounts the United Nations owed to troop-contributing States in respect of all peace-keeping operations. 
Payment of many of those claims had been delayed by internal procedures or was still under discussion. 
20. The Secretary-General, for the reasons indicated in his report and commented on by the Advisory Committee, was recommending that the emoluments of the members of the Court should be increased by 6.5 per cent, or from $145,000 to $154,425. 
Accordingly, the Advisory Committee had concluded that, at the current stage, there was no need to concur with the Secretary-General's proposal to raise emoluments, and that the current level of $145,000 should be maintained. 
In view of its position with respect to the emoluments of members of the Court, the Advisory Committee was not proposing any change in the special allowances of the President and Vice-President of the Court or in their pension entitlements (A/48/7/Add.6, paras. 6 and 9). 
In paragraph 10 of its report, the Advisory Committee concurred with the Secretary-General's recommendation concerning additional requirements of $30,000 for the biennium 1994-1995. 
It also agreed that those additional requirements related to inflation and should not be covered by the resolution on the use and operation of the contingency fund. 
22. The CHAIRMAN drew attention to General Assembly resolution 48/218, section II, paragraph 9, concerning the establishment of an independent entity to enhance oversight functions, in particular with regard to evaluation, audit, investigation and compliance. 
23. Mrs. GRAHAM (United States of America) said that her delegation was pleased that consideration of the agenda item had been resumed. 
It would work closely with other Fifth Committee members in order to realize the extremely vital goal of ensuring an independent oversight mechanism. 
25. Ms. ROTHEISER (Austria) said she shared that concern, and asked if the one-week gap in the June resumed session had anything to do with the availability of documents. 
Perhaps the Secretariat could prepare a report indicating the status of documentation. 
Referring to the footnote on the availability of conference-servicing facilities, she stressed that the Main Committees of the General Assembly should be given preference. 
She would request the Secretariat to issue a report on the status of documentation. 
The meeting rose at 11.35 a.m. 
The Symposium constituted one of Austria's contributions to the preparatory process for the second session of the Commission on Sustainable Development and its conclusions should provide an input to the ongoing development of Agenda 21. 
By consolidating the principles of international law, this forum and the subsequent second International Conference, held in 1907, became milestones in the life of the international community. 
The conventions, declarations and other decisions adopted at the two conferences provided a powerful impetus for the creation of a system for the peaceful settlement of disputes and humanization of armed conflicts, affairs, and placed the problem of arms limitation and disarmament on a practical plane. 
Today, on the eve of the third millennium, mankind should not miss the opportunity to strengthen international peace and consolidate the legal principles which, in the light of the present multipolar world order, should form the basis of a new global balance. 
- improvement of the mechanism for the peaceful settlement of disputes, including the possible clarification or review of the 1899 and 1907 Conventions; 
- filling of the gaps in the international humanitarian law applicable in armed conflicts, and its development; 
- creation of a system of international criminal justice with respect to crimes against peace and humanity, as well as other international offences. 
If these proposals are supported, the Russian Federation is prepared to submit to States for consideration its ideas on a programme of such a forum, as was done during preparations for the first and second Hague peace conferences. 
For our part, we are ready to engage in a dialogue on the content, organization and holding of the third international peace conference. 
In accordance with the 1907 decisions on the preparation of the conference, a preparatory committee must be established two years before the convening of the conference in order to consider proposals, prepare draft documents and make recommendations on the organization and procedures for the work of the conference. 
We are prepared to participate actively in the establishment and work of such a body. 
The recommendations of the Administrative Council on the work of the steering committee could become a major contribution to the preparations for the third international conference. 
With regard to the venue of the third international peace conference, if the Government of the Netherlands agrees, the conference could, like the two previous conferences, be held in The Hague. 
One hundred years is a tremendous historical span, especially in the dynamic twentieth century. 
At the same time, it would consolidate harmony among States through their mutual recognition of the principles of law and justice on which the security of States and the prosperity of peoples are based." 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ) dated 28 April 1994 (S/1994/511), 
Reiterating the importance it attaches to the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique (S/24635, annex), and the timely fulfilment in good faith by all parties of their obligations under the Agreement, 
Commending the efforts of the Secretary-General, his Special Representative, his Special Adviser and the personnel of ONUMOZ in seeking to implement fully the mandate entrusted to it, 
Commending also the role played by the Organization of African Unity (OAU) through the Special Representative of its Secretary-General, in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement, 
Expressing concern none the less at delays in the full implementation of some major aspects of the General Peace Agreement, 
Emphasizing the need for the fullest possible cooperation by the Government of Mozambique and RENAMO with ONUMOZ, including with its police component, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General of 28 April 1994; 
4. Urges all the parties to respect fully their obligations under the General Peace Agreement, especially: 
(b) To allow unimpeded access to the areas under their control to all political forces in the country, in order to ensure free political activity in the whole territory of Mozambique; 
5. Notes in particular the Secretary-General's plan as set out in paragraphs 21 to 25 of his report for the redeployment of ONUMOZ's personnel without prejudice to the effective discharge of its mandate; 
14. Emphasizes the importance of progress being made in the area of mine clearance and related training in Mozambique, welcomes the Secretary-General's intention to accelerate the implementation of the United Nations programme in this area and expresses appreciation to those countries which have provided assistance in this regard; 
16. Notes with appreciation the response of the international community to the humanitarian assistance needs of Mozambique and appeals to the international community to continue to provide appropriate and prompt assistance for the implementation of the humanitarian programmes carried out in the framework of the General Peace Agreement; 
17. Reiterates its encouragement to the international community to provide appropriate and prompt assistance for the implementation of the demobilization scheme as a complement to the existing efforts being made in the framework of the humanitarian assistance programme; 
20. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that the Security Council is kept regularly informed on the implementation of the General Peace Agreement, in particular on assembly and demobilization; 
I have been informed by my Government that at least two and possibly as many as seven Serbian tanks were granted permission by the Secretary-General's Special Representative to proceed through the "Sarajevo exclusion zone" in violation of relevant United Nations resolutions and NATO decisions. 
This information confirms reports in the press and statements by United Nations spokespersons made earlier. 
We condemn and reject any exchange of relief assistance to feed one civilian population in return for United Nations acquiescence to transit Serbian tanks and shells and murder another civilian population. 
This arrangement is but one manifestation of a policy pursued by some United Nations representatives which, wittingly or unwittingly, appeases Serbian territorial ambitions and prolongs the aggression against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
It appears this arrangement may be rescinded under pressure. 
We decided to place the fuel-rod replacement strictly under the surveillance of IAEA, out of the consistent position to show the honesty of our nuclear activities, despite our unique status after a temporary suspension of the effectuation of our declared withdrawal from the Non-Proliferation Treaty. 
Hence, we decided to allow the IAEA inspectors to be present at the place of the fuel-rod replacement and verify the non-diversion of nuclear material to non-peaceful purposes. 
The activities of IAEA that we allowed include the observation of the fuel-rod replacement, containment and surveillance over all replaced fuel and other sufficient inspections needed for the maintenance of the continuity of safeguards. 
And we did not delay the issue of entry visas to five inspectors selected by the IAEA side. 
Thus, we have done all we can to prove the transparency of our nuclear activities despite our unique status. 
This notwithstanding, the IAEA secretariat is raising an unreasonable demand for selecting, preserving and measuring some fuel at the time of the fuel-rod replacement. 
It is, truth to tell, the expression of our best will that we decided this time to place all the replaced fuel rods under the containment and surveillance of IAEA and allow the inspectors to verify non-diversion of nuclear material. 
Yet the Agency secretariat is persisting in its untenable demand, openly ignoring our unique status. 
This is an indication that it is still taking a partial attitude, remaining blindly "suspicious" of us. 
This is patent proof that the partiality of the Agency continues expanding. 
It must not go unnoticed that the Agency has not yet sent its inspectors group, although we allowed an inspection for the continuity of safeguards and even the so-called "unfinished inspection activities" that were raised at the time of the inspection in March. 
We can no longer allow the Agency secretariat to use our "nuclear problem" as a political expedient. 
If the Agency secretariat refuses to accept our reasonable proposal and persists in its unreasonable demand, we will have no other alternative but to replace the fuel rods according to our operation plan. 
Whether the inspectors are present or not, the spent fuel-rod counter, the thermo-luminescence detector and monitoring apparatuses, installed by IAEA at the experimental nuclear power station are operating continuously, and this means that our fuel-rod replacement is carried out strictly under the surveillance of IAEA. 
If the IAEA secretariat carries the situation to extremes despite our utmost magnanimity and good will, we will resolutely counter it. 
1. In my report to the Security Council dated 4 April 1994 (S/1994/379), I informed the members of the Council about the situation in Tajikistan and the efforts of Ambassador R. Piriz-Ballon, my Special Envoy for Tajikistan, to initiate a political dialogue between the Tajik parties. 
The present report contains an account of subsequent developments. 
2. The first round of inter-Tajik talks on national reconciliation, under United Nations auspices, took place in Moscow from 5 to 19 April 1994 with the participation of observers from Afghanistan, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Pakistan, the Russian Federation and Uzbekistan. 
At the request of the parties concerned, my Special Envoy chaired the talks and made his good offices available during the negotiations. 
Both delegations had proper credentials from the Council of Ministers of Tajikistan and the leadership of the Tajik opposition respectively, and both had plenipotentiary powers. 
4. During these talks, the two parties were able to work out a comprehensive agenda for the duration of inter-Tajik negotiations, including the next rounds. It includes three clusters of issues related to the achievement of national reconciliation: 
(a) Measures aimed at a political settlement in Tajikistan; 
(b) Solution of the problem of refugees and internally displaced persons; 
Both Tajik parties expressed similar concerns regarding the critical economic situation in the country and the widespread instability, violence and proliferation of arms there. 
However, the proposals that they advanced concerning the modalities of a cessation of hostilities, the disbanding and disarming of irregular military formations and confidence-building measures were far apart. 
The government delegation stressed the need for the early repatriation of refugees, while the opposition gave priority to the need to provide them with immediate humanitarian assistance and legal protection, arguing that repatriation should be considered only after the creation of proper conditions in Tajikistan. 
Despite these differences, the creation of the Joint Commission was an important step forward. 
The delegations accordingly agreed that in future they would consider all three clusters of issues as a single package and would negotiate compromise solutions based on that approach. 
In this connection and in accordance with their previous agreement to rotate the venue of the talks, the parties agreed to ask my Special Envoy to hold consultations to determine the venues and dates for the second and third rounds of talks. 
9. During the Moscow round, at the initiative of some non-governmental organizations, the Tajik parties also signed a joint declaration on the problem of the Tiger Gorge Wildlife Preserve (see annex IV). 
While the issue is not directly related to the political agenda of the inter-Tajik talks, the signing of the joint declaration was an important example of the joint concern of the two Tajik parties over the future of their motherland and a useful step in building mutual confidence. 
The border between the autonomous region of Gorny-Badakhshan and the Afghan province of Badakhshan, where there have been a number of cross-border armed clashes between opposition groups and government forces, has been particularly tense during the last few weeks. 
The above factors, together with instability and fighting in neighbouring Afghanistan, prevent effective and speedy repatriation of the Tajik refugees who are currently residing in northern Afghan provinces and CIS and other countries. 
The regional and other countries attending the talks as observers provided valuable help in organizing and holding this first round. 
It will be important to capitalize on the momentum achieved in Moscow and to make political dialogue irreversible. 
12. My Special Envoy is currently involved in the preparatory work for the second round of talks. 
The participants in the inter-Tajik talks on national reconciliation under United Nations auspices have agreed as follows: 
1. A joint commission on problems relating to refugees and displaced persons from Tajikistan (hereinafter called "the Joint Commission") shall be established, on the basis of parity, with effect from 19 April 1994. 
If necessary, the Joint Commission may establish working groups of experts. 
3. The participants in the inter-Tajik talks on national reconciliation appeal to the United Nations to provide financial assistance to the Joint Commission. 
The first round of the inter-Tajik talks on national reconciliation under the auspices of the United Nations and with the participation of observers from Afghanistan, Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Pakistan, the Russian Federation and Uzbekistan, took place in Moscow from 5 to 19 April 1994. 
During the talks, Mr. Piriz-Ballon, Special Envoy of the Secretary-General of the United Nations, served as a mediator. 
The talks took place in a businesslike and open manner and in an atmosphere of good will. 
Both sides demonstrated a sincere concern to resolve the complex set of political, military, humanitarian and socio-economic problems arising from the political confrontation and civil war in the Republic of Tajikistan. 
(a) Measures aimed at a political settlement of the situation in Tajikistan; 
(b) A solution to the problem of refugees and displaced persons; 
The parties agreed to consider all three sets of problems together and they set out in working papers their positions on all the items included in the agenda. 
The parties signed a Protocol establishing a joint commission on problems relating to refugees and displaced persons from Tajikistan. 
The Protocol was signed on the understanding that the Commission's immediate task would be to resolve the urgent humanitarian problems that exist and to count and register the refugees. 
The parties once again reaffirmed their commitment to political dialogue as the only means of achieving national reconciliation. 
The Tiger Gorge (Tigrovaya Balka) Wildlife Preserve is a unique small corner of unspoiled nature, without equal in the world. 
Within its limits, the last natural population of the Bukhara deer is preserved and a surviving species of sturgeon - the Amu Darya pseudo-shovel-nosed sturgeon - still lives in the waters of the Vakhsh river. 
Recognizing the lasting value of Tiger Gorge not only to the Tajik people but to the whole of mankind, we urge that all possible measures be taken to preserve its territory and flora and fauna. 
The Preserve must be kept for future generations, despite any political, economic and social difficulties. 
The participants in the inter-Tajik talks appeal to the World Heritage Committee of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) to include the Tiger Gorge (Tigrovaya Balka) Wildlife Preserve in the World Heritage List. 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ) dated 28 April 1994 (S/1994/511), 
Reiterating the importance it attaches to the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique (S/24635, annex), and the timely fulfilment in good faith by all parties of their obligations under the Agreement, 
Commending the efforts of the Secretary-General, his Special Representative, his Special Adviser and the personnel of ONUMOZ in seeking to implement fully the mandate entrusted to it, 
Commending also the role played by the Organization of African Unity (OAU) through the Special Representative of its Secretary-General, in the implementation of the General Peace Agreement, 
Expressing concern none the less at delays in the full implementation of some major aspects of the General Peace Agreement, 
Emphasizing the need for the fullest possible cooperation by the Government of Mozambique and RENAMO with ONUMOZ, including with its police component, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General of 28 April 1994; 
4. Urges all the parties to respect fully their obligations under the General Peace Agreement, especially: 
(b) To allow unimpeded access to the areas under their control to all political forces in the country, in order to ensure free political activity in the whole territory of Mozambique; 
5. Notes in particular the Secretary-General's plan as set out in paragraphs 21 to 25 of his report for the redeployment of ONUMOZ's personnel without prejudice to the effective discharge of its mandate; 
14. Emphasizes the importance of progress being made in the area of mine clearance and related training in Mozambique, welcomes the Secretary-General's intention to accelerate the implementation of the United Nations programme in this area and expresses appreciation to those countries which have provided assistance in this regard; 
16. Notes with appreciation the response of the international community to the humanitarian assistance needs of Mozambique and appeals to the international community to continue to provide appropriate and prompt assistance for the implementation of the humanitarian programmes carried out in the framework of the General Peace Agreement; 
17. Reiterates its encouragement to the international community to provide appropriate and prompt assistance for the implementation of the demobilization scheme as a complement to the existing efforts being made in the framework of the humanitarian assistance programme; 
20. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that the Security Council is kept regularly informed on the implementation of the General Peace Agreement, in particular on assembly and demobilization; 
In its report, the Advisory Committee also indicated several issues to be dealt with and reported upon prior to the date of incorporation. 
4. A task force, chaired by the Under-Secretary-General, DDSMS, and including representatives of UNDP, UNDP/OPS, the Executive Office of the Secretary-General, the Department of Administration and Management and the Office of Legal Affairs was established to review the procedures to be put in place for the transfer of OPS. 
The report of that body was approved by the Secretary-General and submitted to the UNDP Governing Council (DP/1993/70). 
6. A report of the Secretary-General on institutional and administrative arrangements governing the transfer of OPS (A/48/502) was prepared in relation to the topics on which the Governing Council had requested information. 
The Advisory Committee recommended that the date of integration be postponed to 1 January 1995, and that the Secretary-General resubmit a report when all pending issues were resolved at the inter-organizational level. 
7. The Advisory Committee stated that it was aware of the importance and urgency of the OPS question and declared its readiness to take it up again at the earliest opportunity upon submission of the requested report. 
8. On 15 and 16 December, the Governing Council held informal consultations and a special session regarding OPS. 
In its decision 93/46, the Council underlined the importance it attached to assuring that the capabilities of OPS would not be affected adversely and that its efficiency, flexibility and cost-effectiveness would be further enhanced. 
These arrangements have been worked out and endorsed by the UNOPS Management Board (consisting of the Administrator of UNDP, the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management and the Under-Secretary-General of DDSMS, with the participation of the Executive Director of UNOPS). 
The thrust of all arrangements is to ensure maximum delegation of operational authority to the Executive Director of UNOPS to take the decisions necessary to accomplish its tasks. 
14. Moreover, the Secretary-General expects that a number of benefits would result from the proposed new framework in terms of "value added" in the provision of services to Member States: 
The workload would be better handled and cost savings from consolidation of personnel would be available for application to technical support priorities; 
Bearing in mind the role of DDSMS as the focal point for technical cooperation in the Secretariat, the new arrangements should assist in promoting an integrated approach to development assistance; 
(d) A strong operational arm would be placed at the disposal of the United Nations that could be utilized to provide similar support services not only to technical cooperation activities, but to other operations requiring similar services, as appropriate. 
1. The principal functions of the United Nations Office for Project Services (UNOPS) shall be: 
(a) To provide direct support services and assume implementation responsibilities in the context of national execution for programmes and projects for the building and strengthening of national capacities to plan, manage and implement development policies, programmes and projects; 
(b) To provide management services and assume implementation responsibilities (including administrative and operational services) in relation to national programmes and projects for which the United Nations is the executing agency, especially those of a multisectoral nature, until such time as Governments are prepared to take over those responsibilities; 
(c) To assume implementation responsibilities for and/or provide management services for projects and programmes financed by multilateral institutions and bilateral donors at the global, regional and national levels, at the request of or in consultation with recipient Governments, as appropriate. 
However, a number of basic authorities - key to establishing the degree of autonomy and ensuring the efficient operation of UNOPS - in the areas of finance, personnel and procurement will be delegated to the Office. 
3. The incorporation of UNDP/OPS within DDSMS as a distinct semi-autonomous entity is predicated upon the integration into UNOPS of the implementation functions currently carried out by the Department. 
5. With respect to organizational arrangements, DDSMS maintains two substantive divisions responsible for carrying out the Department's normative functions, project execution responsibilities and technical support services. 
6. UNOPS will continue to maintain the following functional and organizational structure, which may be revised from time to time by the Executive Director for the purpose of adapting it to the changing business requirements of the Office. 
Any revision will be incorporated in the budgetary estimates for the subsequent financial period. 
8. The loan administration and project supervision activities related to the International Fund for Agricultural Development, so far carried out by DDSMS staff, shall be integrated into a sixth division. 
9. The Division provides all implementation support services necessary for directly obtaining, or otherwise assisting the operations divisions in obtaining, the goods, services, civil works, human resources, training and other inputs required in respect of the four main project budget components. 
(a) An integrated Purchasing Section will procure goods, equipment and supplies for all the projects of the Office and those financed by its administrative budget; 
(b) An integrated Projects Personnel Section will obtain the services of individual project experts, consultants and support staff; 
(c) An integrated Fellowship and Training Section will arrange for all project training activities; 
(d) The Contracts Unit provides advisory services and support to the Project Management Officers of the operational divisions of the new Office, which are primarily responsible for obtaining and administering the services of entities for consulting assignments, civil works and so on, related to all projects; 
(e) The Consulting Services Unit establishes and maintains computerized roster systems for individual project personnel and consulting firms, and provides information to the private sector and government trade representatives interested in doing business with the Office; 
10. The Division provides all those administrative, accounting, budget and other financial services necessary for assisting the Operations Divisions to manage the projects of the new Office. 
11. Integrated finance and budget sections will carry out or be involved in all accounting, budgetary and other financial responsibilities relating to the UNOPS project and administrative budgets. 
12. The Division is responsible for all policy and strategic planning initiatives. 
It is also in charge of public information/relations, streamlining of procedures and decentralization. 
In addition, the Division convenes and services the OPS Project Acceptance Committee and provides information systems support through its Information Section, which is in charge of all aspects of information systems and office automation. 
The Executive Board will also review and approve the proposed biennial budget for the Office. 
The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions shall submit comments and recommendations on the budget of the Office to the Executive Board prior to the latter's review and approval. 
The Management Board shall assist the Secretary-General in providing policy and management direction in the functioning of UNOPS, bearing in mind the specific mandate of the Office and the role of the UNDP Executive Board. 
The Management Board, to be chaired by the Under-Secretary-General, DDSMS, who will report to the UNDP Executive Board and the General Assembly on behalf of the Secretary-General, will include the Administrator of UNDP and the Under-Secretary-General, DAM. 
The Secretary of the Board shall be the Assistant Secretary-General, Executive Director of UNOPS. 
15. The functions of the Management Board shall include: 
(a) Ensuring the implementation of the mandate of UNOPS; 
(b) Maintaining and strengthening the functioning of the Office; 
(c) Ensuring the appropriateness of rules and procedures for the operations of the Office; 
(e) Approving requests from the Executive Director of UNOPS for the establishment, within available income, of additional posts below the D-1 level to be incorporated into subsequent budget submissions; 
(f) Ensuring the efficiency of the management, administrative and operational support provided by the Office to users of its services; 
(g) Guiding the relations of the Office with recipient Governments, other departments of the Secretariat, UNDP field offices, United Nations specialized agencies, bilateral donors and international financing institutions; 
(h) Reviewing and evaluating the performance and effectiveness of the Office; 
(i) Ensuring that adequate central administrative support services are provided to the Office. 
They will be applied bearing in mind the respective roles and functions of the UNOPS Management Board and the Executive Board of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
2. Some of these financial arrangements will be incorporated into a separate set of financial rules to be applicable to the Office. 
Unless otherwise specified in those rules, the Financial Regulations and Rules of the United Nations shall apply. 
Other matters relating to these financial arrangements, including delegations of authority, will be the subject of Secretary-General's bulletins or administrative instructions, as appropriate. 
Together, these instruments will constitute the dedicated financial regime for UNOPS. 
3. The Under-Secretary-General, Department for Development Support and Management Services (DDSMS), shall be accountable to the Secretary-General for all phases and aspects of the operations of UNOPS. 
4. The Secretary-General shall be the custodian of UNOPS funds and shall designate the bank(s) in which such funds shall be kept. 
5. With respect to all operations and financial activities of the Office, the Under-Secretary-General, DDSMS, shall be responsible for: 
(b) The utilization of extrabudgetary funds held by UNOPS under trust funds, management services or other ad-hoc agreements with international financial institutions, Governments and other donors in accordance with the agreements concluded for such purpose; 
(c) The utilization of "UNOPS income" as defined in paragraph 10 below. 
8. The terms and conditions of such agreements shall be in accordance with applicable decisions of the UNDP Executive Board and the UNOPS Management Board. 
9. The Executive Director of UNOPS shall determine the fees or other income arrangements for services to be provided by UNOPS in accordance with applicable decisions of the UNDP Executive Board and the UNOPS Management Board in order to enable it to be self-financing. 
12. There shall be established a reserve fund within the UNOPS Account to cover potential liabilities in respect of operations of the Office. 
The amount of the reserve shall be determined by the UNOPS Management Board. 
13. All activities and operations of UNOPS shall be funded from the UNOPS Account, without cost being incurred to the regular budget of the United Nations or UNDP. 
Funds in the UNOPS Account shall be held and administered solely for the purposes and activities of the Office. 
15. In a manner to be jointly determined, the United Nations and/or UNDP shall perform specific financial and accounting functions for UNOPS at Headquarters and in the field. 
The scope and cost of such services will be negotiated under the aegis of the UNOPS Management Board (see annex IV, para. 37). 
16. The Controller shall, upon recommendation of the Executive Director of UNOPS, designate staff of the Office to serve as certifying and approving officers at Headquarters for programme and project accounts as well as for transactions under the administrative budget. 
Certifying and approving officers in the field shall be designated by the Executive Director. 
17. The financial period for the purpose of incurring and accounting for expenditures in respect of UNOPS programme and project activities, including collection of related agency support costs and management fees, shall consist of a single calendar year. 
18. The financial period for the UNOPS administrative budget shall be the same as for the United Nations regular budget. 
20. The following general principles shall be given due consideration in carrying out such procurement functions: 
(c) Soliciting of proposals and competitive bidding to allow prospective proposers and bidders fair and equal opportunities to provide those goods, services and other requirements being sought for such programmes and projects implemented by the Office; 
21. Under delegated authority from the Under-Secretary-General, DDSMS, UNOPS shall be responsible for carrying out all procurement functions of the Office under both its administrative budget and project budgets. 
The Executive Director may delegate such responsibility to designated UNOPS officers or project authorities, as appropriate or required to achieve an effective decentralization of its activities. 
Procurement under the UNOPS administrative budget for headquarters and in support of its field activities shall be coordinated with the procurement services of the United Nations and UNDP, respectively. 
Such procedures shall take into account any applicable resolution of the General Assembly or decision of the UNDP Executive Board and have the concurrence of the UNOPS Management Board. 
24. The membership of the Procurement Review Committee, including appropriate individuals from outside UNOPS, and its terms of reference, including the criteria determining the scope of the Committee's review, shall be determined by the UNOPS Management Board. 
The threshold for review by the Committee shall be for proposed procurement activities valued at $100,000 or more. 
29. The UNOPS budget, entirely funded from extrabudgetary resources, shall be approved by the UNDP Executive Board taking into account the comments of the Advisory Committee. 
Financial data shall be entered directly into the IMIS ledger by UNOPS staff before being forwarded to the Treasury Section of the Secretariat for payment. 
33. Certain functions, such as requests for cash drawdown from United Nations agencies, the processing of inter-office vouchers and imprest accounts for the DDSMS portfolio, shall be transferred from the Accounts Division of the Secretariat to UNOPS effective 1 January 1995. 
34. The recording of non-payroll-related obligations and disbursements shall be carried out by UNOPS staff, as appropriate. 
35. Information on deposits made to the United Nations Technical Assistance Account in support of extrabudgetary technical cooperation programmes and projects shall be made available to UNOPS and recorded in the appropriate United Nations general ledger account. 
3. Following the merger with the United Nations, UNDP staff currently serving with UNDP/OPS shall be regarded either as having been transferred or as on special secondment to the United Nations. 
(a) Those who hold permanent appointments with UNDP shall received permanent appointments with the United Nations; 
(b) Those who hold fixed-term appointments with UNDP, including those currently on secondment to UNDP from other organizations, shall receive fixed-term appointments with the United Nations for a period of not less than the unexpired portion of their UNDP appointments; 
4. Both the United Nations and UNDP apply the International Civil Service Commission common classification standards applicable to Professional and General Service posts. 
6. As per current practice, all staff of the Office shall be eligible for United Nations and UNDP training courses as well as the Educational Assistance Programme of UNDP. 
UNOPS shall reimburse the United Nations or UNDP as appropriate. 
7. As per current practice, all UNOPS staff shall have access to the UNDP Programme for Staff Assistance. 
UNOPS shall reimburse UNDP, on a pro rata basis, for this access. 
10. The conversion or extension of fixed-term appointments of staff members will be subject to the normal provision of satisfactory service and availability of funding as would be the case were they to remain in UNDP. 
11. Following the merger, UNOPS staff shall be represented by the United Nations Staff Union, which, under chapter VIII of the Staff Rules, is the sole and exclusive representative body. 
12. Staff in the General Service category are not subject to reassignment and consequently all General Service staff will be transferred to UNOPS effective 1 January 1995. 
13. Staff converted to United Nations appointments will retain their seniority in service with UNDP and this will be recognized by the United Nations for purposes of eligibility for permanent appointment, special post allowance and the G to P examination. 
14. All UNDP/OPS General Service staff transferred to the United Nations may apply for vacancies within the United Nations and will be considered as internal candidates. 
16. All UNOPS General Service staff assigned to a post graded at a higher level than their own personal grade shall be eligible for special post allowance under United Nations rules. 
17. All UNOPS General Service staff shall have the same eligibility as all other United Nations staff to sit for the G to P competitive examination. 
19. The appointment and promotion mechanism for all UNOPS General Service staff shall be the same as that for all United Nations General Service staff. 
20. In order to ensure that UNOPS General Service staff are eligible for vacancies on an equal footing with all other United Nations staff, their performance shall be evaluated using the United Nations performance evaluation review system. 
(a) In order to ensure a continuous infusion of field experience into UNOPS, only Professional staff who are mobile with regard to UNDP assignments would be eligible to have the option to be considered for special secondment to UNOPS while maintaining their UNDP contracts. 
(b) During the period of special secondment to UNOPS, staff members shall retain their existing UNDP appointment and be offered a fixed-term appointment with the United Nations for the agreed period of special secondment. 
During the special secondment, staff members shall be subject to the Staff Regulations, Staff Rules and practices of the United Nations; 
(c) The period of special secondment of each UNDP staff member to UNOPS will be until such time as he or she is scheduled for reassignment by UNDP. 
(d) Staff members placed during the UNDP annual reassignment exercise will return to UNDP upon expiry of the special secondment arrangement; 
(e) Staff members who are not placed during the period of secondment or who wish to remain in their UNOPS positions will be eligible for extension of their special secondment to UNOPS for an additional year, subject to the agreement of UNOPS management and the availability of funds; 
(g) In the context of the UNDP annual reassignment exercise, UNDP staff shall be able to apply for vacancies in UNOPS and, if selected, be seconded to UNOPS; 
(h) Upon expiry of the special secondment, any financial liability that may occur as the result of this arrangement shall be covered by a special reserve fund established for this purpose. 
22. In keeping with UNDP provisions, whereby headquarters assignments are for four to six years, approximately 10 staff members on special secondment to UNOPS will be expected to return to UNDP each year and will to this effect receive the UNDP compendium of vacancies. 
23. All professional staff of UNOPS who are not on special secondment from UNDP and who wish to apply shall also be considered for vacancies with UNDP on secondment from the United Nations. 
(a) Recruitment and administration of international project staff under the 200 series of the Staff Rules and for appointments of limited duration; 
(b) Authorization of resident representatives to recruit and administer local staff and national Professional project personnel; 
(c) Engaging the services of international short-term consultants. 
1. The present annex provides the basic justifications for the proposed administrative budget for the United Nations Office for Project Services (UNOPS) for 1995. 
3. It is estimated that in 1995 UNOPS will manage a combined portfolio of $850 million: $700 million from OPS and $150 million from the Department for Development Support and Management Services (DDSMS). 
4. The UNOPS budget is to be fully covered by income from the following: 
(d) Management fees earned from the implementation of management services agreements financed by multilateral/bilateral donors. 
5. In line with the self-financing principle, the Executive Director of UNOPS shall manage the resources in such a way as to ensure that the yearly UNOPS administrative expenditures are within the income earned during the year. 
The corresponding amount of overhead resources accumulated in the United Nations accounts and related to the DDSMS portfolio is estimated at approximately $2 million. 
Therefore, UNOPS is projected to have an opening balance of approximately $11 million as at 1 January 1995. 
The actual balance will depend upon the income and expenditure performance of UNDP/OPS and DDSMS in 1994. 
This information will be available upon the closing of the 1994 accounts. 
7. An amount of $6.4 million from the above-mentioned resources will be reserved to discharge any potential UNOPS liability in respect of its operations. 
This amount represents 15 per cent of the estimated 1995 administrative expenditures of UNOPS. 
Of this $6.4 million, an amount not to exceed $2.5 million will be earmarked to cover potential liability of UNDP for its staff on special secondment to the United Nations. 
As UNDP exposure diminishes, the size of the earmarking will be diminished proportionately and the related resources will remain part of the overall reserve. 
8. The balance - currently projected at $4.6 million - will be available for other contingencies, including shortfalls in income. 
9. The respective portfolios of DDSMS and UNDP/OPS were analysed in order to estimate the number of additional posts that would be required for UNOPS to absorb and manage the DDSMS portfolio according to OPS norms. 
The ratios so determined were used to estimate the number and type of posts required to handle the DDSMS portfolio. 
10. The present annex and the associated staffing table are based on projections of the 1994 portfolio. 
It assumes that the DDSMS project portfolio will reach a level of approved budgets of $150 million. 
Since portfolios change constantly with the introduction of new projects, this analysis will be updated in the fourth quarter of 1994. 
If the approved 1995 DDSMS portfolio is at that time within 10 per cent of the currently projected $150 million, this budget will be used as a basis for the merger. 
Otherwise the budget and staffing table will be revised proportionately. 
It is therefore to be expected that some of the additional posts from DDSMS, along with some present UNDP/OPS posts, will be utilized for this purpose. 
12. The total estimated administrative expenditures of UNOPS for the year will amount to $42.7 million. 
13. The proposed 1995 budget in the amount of $16,258,100 for established posts and $6,660,200 for common staff costs is to cover the cost of the staff required to manage the UNOPS portfolio. 
A total of 290 posts, consisting of 107 Professional and 183 General Service, is required for 1995. 
The incumbents of these posts will be selected from a pool of candidates from DDSMS staff in accordance with the UNOPS requirements. 
14. The budgetary provision in the amount of $554,700 is intended to cover temporary assistance for staff on special leave, including maternity leave and extended sick leave, and for cases where additional help may be needed owing to temporary increases in workload. 
These, and additional funds if necessary, will also cover the costs of individuals hired on special service agreements or other type of temporary contracts pending the formal recruitment of staff to fill newly established posts, if any. 
15. The budgetary provision in the amount of $1,249,800 is to cover personnel under this new type of contract. 
16. The budgetary provision in the amount of $560,500 is to cover the cost of technical support required for the implementation of projects and management services. 
Among other things, these services include the preparation of terms of reference for complex subcontracts, reviewing and evaluating bids and requests for proposals, conducting management and other internal studies and reporting thereon, writing special reports and guidelines, and so on. 
17. The budgetary provision in the amount of $454,700 would provide for the requirements of peak workload based on current trends. 
21. The budgetary provision of $1,250,000 is the estimated expenditure required in three principal areas: 
23. The second area includes known requirements for new systems, such as firm and consultant rosters, imprest reporting software, workload and implementation cost measurement systems, and a system to manage data on International Fund for Agricultural Development activities. 
24. The third area includes user requirements, systems design and implementation of any UNOPS requirements not met by IMIS and the cost of converting data to the IMIS modules. 
Since actual expenditures in the third category cannot be known at this time, any funds not expended will revert to the UNOPS account. 
25. The budgetary provision in the amount of $353,500 is to cover the cost of subcontracts for the maintenance of work stations and network user support (LAN systems). 
The DDSMS portion has been calculated roughly at the same proportion as current UNOPS rental costs with a modest increment for rent escalation costs. 
28. The estimated requirements of $127,600 will cover maintenance and rental of existing office equipment at Headquarters, mainly large printers and photocopiers, and for maintenance of vehicles in field offices. 
29. The cost of communications, namely, telephone, fax, electronic mail, postage, pouch, and so on associated with project acquisition and implementation will be covered by the budgetary provision in the amount of $1,468,900. 
30. An amount of $12,500 is requested under this heading to provide for official functions and other hospitality for UNOPS at Headquarters and in field offices. 
31. An amount of $315,400 is requested to cover the cost of training, archives and retrieval of accounting documents located in New Jersey, advertising and moving DDSMS staff to the Daily News building. 
32. An amount of $681,700 is requested to provide for office supplies, including reproduction supplies, paper and stationery, books and library supplies. 
33. The budget of $543,000, including a non-recurrent cost of approximately $300,000, is to cover the cost of constructing work stations for the staff to be relocated from DDSMS to UNOPS, and for electronic communications to the UNDP and United Nations mainframe computers and IMIS. 
34. The budget in the amount of $623,800 covers costs of office automation software and upgrades, replacement of computer and related equipment, and routine upgrades of network hardware. 
35. The modest budgetary provision of $16,100 is intended to cover the cost of one vehicle for a UNOPS outpost, should such a vehicle become necessary. 
An amount of $2.2 million has been set aside in the UNOPS budget for this purpose. No provisions have been included for this item under the DDSMS column since field office support for these activities is limited. 
1. The General Assembly, in its resolution 47/181 of 22 December 1992, requested me to submit, in consultation with Member States, a report on an agenda for development. 
Contributions received in the course of this process have been drawn upon in preparing the present report. 
I. INTRODUCTION: WHY AN AGENDA FOR DEVELOPMENT? 
3. Development is a fundamental human right. 
Development is the most secure basis for peace. 
5. The concept of development, and decades of effort to reduce poverty, illiteracy, disease and mortality rates, are great achievements of this century. 
The competition for influence during the cold war stimulated interest in development. 
Today, the competition to bring development to the poorest countries has ended. 
Many donors have grown weary of the task. 
Development is in crisis. 
Nations in transition from command to open economies face immense hardships. 
Nations that have achieved prosperity see their success accompanied by a new array of problems, social, environmental, cultural and economic, and many are consequently reluctant even to pursue their assistance policies at former levels. 
7. The current situation calls for wider intellectual understanding, deeper moral commitment and more effective policy measures. 
Without them, a half century of considerable progress could be undermined. 
Worse, all peoples of the world will live on a deteriorating planet, and will increasingly lose the ability to shape their destiny in a coherent way. 
8. Specific suggestions and detailed proposals for development have been produced in great quantity and are deserving of serious study. 
The United Nations system has produced a wealth of studies and reports on various aspects of development; they are an invaluable resource. 
9. Building upon these efforts, the present report seeks to revitalize the vision of development and to stimulate an intensified discussion of all its aspects. 
These fears are not borne out by the regular budgets or the numbers of staff members engaged in peace and in development. 
Yet with growing requests for funds for peace-keeping, some Member States find it difficult to increase their contributions to the developmental activities of the United Nations. 
Without development, however, there is no prospect for lasting peace. 
12. While national Governments bear the major responsibility for development, the United Nations has been entrusted with important mandates for assisting in this task. 
It operates in all categories and at every level of development. 
Section II sets forth the five major and interlinked dimensions of development. 
Section III notes the multiplicity of actors in development and the process by which the United Nations can help to link these actors to the different dimensions of development. 
In discussing the involvement of the United Nations in development, I have primarily limited myself to the United Nations itself, including its funds and programmes. 
The United Nations is a forum where the voices of all States, great and small, can be heard with equal clarity, and where non-State actors can make their views known to the widest audience. 
There is still time to move forward together, but greater urgency is necessary. 
With each passing day's delay, the work grows more costly and difficult. 
15. While there is war, no State is securely at peace. 
While there is want, no people can achieve lasting development. 
16. Traditional approaches to development presuppose that it takes place under conditions of peace. 
Yet that is rarely the case. 
Most peoples must strive to achieve their development against a background of past, present or threatened conflict. 
None can avoid the realities of a world of ongoing arms proliferation, regional war, and the possibility of a return to potentially antagonistic spheres of influence. 
To the categorization of countries by level of development should be added the categorization of countries in conflict. 
Because the United Nations is active at the forefront of humanitarian aid, refugee assistance, and the range of peace operations, it is deeply and inextricably involved in peace as a fundamental dimension of development. 
Societies whose economic effort is given in substantial part to military production inevitably diminish the prospects of their people for development. 
The absence of peace often leads societies to devote a higher percentage of their budget to the military than to development needs in health, education and housing. 
Preparation for war absorbs inordinate resources and impedes the development of social institutions. 
18. The lack of development contributes to international tension and to a perceived need for military power. 
Societies caught in this cycle find it difficult to avoid involvement in confrontation, conflict or all-out warfare. 
19. While in some nations service in the military is the most reliable path to an education and to the acquisition of job skills for civilian life, there are also cases in which military production may disseminate advanced technologies of eventual use for civilian purposes. 
But national budgets which focus directly on development better serve the cause of peace and human security. 
20. Situations of conflict require a development strategy different from that obtaining under peaceful conditions. 
21. Although development activities yield their best results in conditions of peace, they should start prior to the end of hostilities. 
Emergency relief and development should not be regarded as alternatives; one provides a starting point and a foundation for the other. 
Relief requirements must be met in a way which, from the outset, provides a foundation for lasting development. 
Vaccination campaigns, literacy drives and special attention to the conditions of women are important at these times. 
All can lay the groundwork for community development even while emergency relief is being provided. 
Capacity-building steps should not await the formal termination of hostilities, but must begin to be performed alongside urgent wartime services. 
Conflict, terrible as it is, can provide opportunities for major reform and its consolidation. 
22. Peace-building means action to identify and support structures which will tend to strengthen and solidify peace in order to avoid a relapse into conflict. 
As preventive diplomacy aims to prevent the outbreak of a conflict, peace-building starts during the course of a conflict to prevent its recurrence. 
23. Peace-building is a matter for countries at all stages of development. 
Land reform and other measures of social justice can be undertaken. 
Countries in transition can use peace-building measures as a chance to put their national systems on the path of sustainable development. 
Decisions made at this stage can have an immense impact on the course of their societies and the international community for future generations. 
24. The most immediate task for peace-building is to alleviate the effects of war on the population. 
Food aid, support for health and hygiene systems, the clearance of mines and logistical support to essential organizations in the field represent the first peace-building task. 
25. At this stage too, it is essential that efforts to address immediate needs are undertaken in ways that promote, rather than compromise, long-term development objectives. 
As food is provided there must be concentration on restoring food production capacities. 
Because they remain in the ground long after hostilities have ended, killing and maiming indiscriminately, mines effectively prevent the use of large tracts of land, while imposing a huge burden on families and the health infrastructures of post-conflict countries. 
In many cases, the removal of land-mines and unexploded ordnance is a prerequisite for all other post-conflict peace-building activities. 
Capacity needs to be established to undertake, monitor and assess mine clearance and to maintain national standards in accordance with international guidelines. 
27. The reintegration of combatants is difficult, but it is critically important to stability in the post-conflict period. 
In many conflicts, soldiers have been recruited at a very young age. 
28. Effective reintegration of combatants is also essential to the sustainability of peace. 
Basic education for re-entry into civilian society, special vocational programmes, on-the-job training, and education in agricultural techniques and management skills are key to post-conflict peace-building. 
To a certain extent, some technical skills learned by soldiers can be important to national reconstruction. 
29. As conflict typically takes a heavy toll on the mechanisms of governance, post-conflict efforts must pay special attention to their repair. 
Key institutions of civil society, judicial systems, for example, may need to be reinforced or even created anew. 
Land reform, water-sharing schemes, common economic enterprise zones, joint tourism projects and cultural exchanges can make a major difference. 
Restoring employment growth will be a strong inducement to the young to abandon the vocation of war. 
31. Reduction of military expenditure is a vital link in the chain between development and peace. 
Although world-wide military expenditures continue to consume too large a share of productive resources and capacity, progress has been made in recent years. 
World wide, between 1987 and 1992 a cumulative peace dividend of $500 billion was realized; $425 billion in industrial and transitional countries and $75 billion in developing countries. 
Little of this peace dividend appears to have been channelled into development. 
32. While figures for exports of weapons show substantial declines in real terms in the early years of this decade, major concerns persist. 
Imported stocks of conventional weapons from countries rapidly reducing their military establishments are finding their way to third countries. 
Relatively unsophisticated weapons such as mortars, machine-guns and rocket launchers, even in the hands of those with rudimentary military training, have caused immense death and destruction. 
Paradoxically, those expressing great concern over the rising stocks of arms worldwide are also the source of that phenomenon. 
33. Imports of armaments are often purchased at the expense of capital or consumer goods. 
Reducing military expenditures makes more funds available to finance development, satisfy consumer demands and meet basic social welfare needs. 
A decrease in military outlays may support budgetary reform and promote macroeconomic stability. 
National efforts can be reoriented away from military priorities towards more productive and peaceful objectives. 
Global tensions and rivalries can be reduced. 
The overall impact on development is potentially profound. 
34. The armed forces absorb some of the most talented members of society, whose training costs are considerably above the social average and whose energies are directed to the operation of increasingly sophisticated military hardware. 
Armament production utilizes industrial skills and capacity that could be put to other uses. 
35. Among many of the countries in transition, procurement of new weapons systems has collapsed and most military expenditure is now for personnel costs, including pensions. 
Whole communities which were dependent on defence industries are now threatened, unless they can adapt themselves to changing requirements. 
Fears of further increases in unemployment are slowing reductions in the size of armed forces, while military industries are being kept solvent by massive subsidies to the detriment of overall macroeconomic goals. 
36. Demilitarization has also produced painful strains among the industrialized market economies, though less severe than those in countries in transition. 
Alternative employment has often been difficult to find for many workers however, and retraining remains sporadic. 
37. These problems, however, should not deter countries from promoting the transition towards smaller militaries. 
The reduction of military spending not only frees up public expenditures for social purposes, but also allows credit to flow to needed economic investments. 
Over the longer term, these transitions will prove worthwhile, even if they are painful in the short term. 
Relief at the end of the bipolar arms race is being supplanted by alarm over the prospect of several regional build-ups of both conventional arms and weapons of mass destruction. 
In a number of countries, especially in the Middle East and Asia, military expenditure has continued to increase. 
Fear of confrontation over shared resources, domestic instability and fear of heavily armed neighbours have all been factors. 
39. Arms control and disarmament reduce the threat of destruction, economic decline and tensions that lead to war. 
A world of lower military expenditures, reduced military establishments, smaller stocks of weapons and less environmental destruction by military-related activities is not only desirable in itself, but propitious for development. 
41. Economic growth is the engine of development as a whole. 
Without economic growth, there can be no sustained increase in household or government consumption, in private or public capital formation, in health, welfare and security levels. 
By whatever social processes distributional choices are made, the capacity to make them is severely limited in poor societies and is enhanced by economic growth. 
Progress in the other aspects of development discussed in this report, peace, the environment, society and democracy, will have a positive effect on economic growth. 
42. Accelerating the rate of economic growth is a condition for expanding the resource base and hence for economic, technological and social transformation. 
While economic growth does not ensure that benefits will be equitably distributed or that the physical environment will be protected, without economic growth the material resources for tackling environmental degradation will not exist, nor will it be possible to pursue social programmes effectively in the long term. 
43. It is not sufficient, however, to pursue economic growth for its own sake. 
Growth should promote full employment and poverty reduction, and should seek improved patterns of income distribution through greater equality of opportunity. 
44. If poverty persists or increases and there is neglect of the human condition, political and social strains will endanger stability over time. 
The reduction of poverty requires development in which access to the benefits of economic progress are as widely available as possible, and not concentrated excessively in certain localities, sectors or groups of the population. 
45. Improved education, health and shelter, together with an increase in meaningful employment opportunities, will contribute directly to reducing poverty and its consequences. 
Without appropriate national policies, no amount of assistance, bilateral or multilateral, will lead to sustained growth. 
On the contrary, assistance given in this way can reinforce dependence on the outside world. 
Without a favourable international climate, domestic policy reform will be difficult to achieve, threatening the success of reforms and increasing the hardships suffered by the population. 
47. Successful national economic experiences must be based on pragmatic policies. 
The need to take advantage of the efficiency of markets must be tempered by recognition of the need for Governments to act where markets cannot provide all the answers. 
48. Governments can no longer be assumed to be paramount economic agents. 
They nevertheless retain the responsibility to provide a regulatory framework for the effective operation of a competitive market system. 
Governments have to intervene where appropriate: to invest in infrastructure, to facilitate the development of productive sectors, to provide an enabling environment for the promotion of private enterprise, to ensure that proper social safety nets are in place, to invest in human capital and to protect the environment. 
Public and private expenditures are not invariably substitutes for one another. 
Government policies for the promotion of a sound macroeconomic framework are essential for sustained economic growth. 
Such macroeconomic policies, however, must rest upon solid micro-economic foundations which provide for the efficient allocation of scarce resources. 
Should markets fail to perform their functions, or fail to address essential welfare considerations, there is scope for government intervention. 
However, government policies and programmes are subject to failure as well; in such circumstances an empowered private sector can be essential. 
50. Finding the right blend of government direction of the economy and encouragement of private initiative is perhaps the most pressing challenge of economic development. 
This is not only a problem for developing or transitional economies. 
In the search for the difficult path which lies between dirigisme and laissez-faire, all countries are involved. 
Major market economies, with recurrent recession and persistent high rates of unemployment, are also facing this challenge. 
As a result, economic problems, even at the national level, now have to be seen in their global context. 
The distinction between national and international economic policies is fading. 
The effects of deprivation, disease and strife in one part of the globe are felt everywhere. 
They will not be successfully managed until global development is under way. 
Development is hampered by external debt problems, the decrease in external resource flows, sharply declining terms of trade and mounting barriers to market access. 
Inadequate technological cooperation has prevented many countries from improving the efficiency of resource use, thus adversely affecting their international competitiveness and further inhibiting their integration into the world economy. 
53. The expansion of international trade is essential to economic growth and is an integral part of the economic dimension of development. 
The benefits of increased commerce and trade are not in doubt: lower transaction costs, greater economic opportunities and enhanced international confidence, trust and security. 
54. Difficult access to the world trading system is an enormous obstacle to development. 
At present, that system often discriminates against the developing world by limiting its advantage in low labour costs, while the price of many primary commodities has tended to decline. 
When countries find that they have a distinct comparative advantage in one particular economic activity and invest accordingly, they should not be confronted later with new protectionist measures when their investment is beginning to yield fruit and their product penetrates other markets. 
56. But economic interdependence is rapidly becoming far more than a matter of trade and finance. 
There are also strong trends towards greater openness in the movement of funds, people and ideas around the world. 
This has encouraged Governments to create a national environment that attracts outside investment. 
57. The pursuit of globally responsible macroeconomic policies by those countries whose economic strength shapes the international economic environment is essential to all development efforts. 
The role of the major economies in world finance remains preponderant. 
Their policies on interest rates, inflation and exchange rate stability are particularly significant. 
Exchange rate volatility compounds the debt problem through its effect on interest rates, foreign exchange earnings and reserves, and debt servicing. 
The policies the major economies follow in their domestic affairs will be of decisive importance in a world increasingly characterized by global capital markets. 
No mechanism exists by which the major economies can be induced to make globally beneficial structural change in their own economies, or to adopt more globally responsible economic, fiscal and monetary policies. 
59. At present, economic policy coordination among the major economies centres on the Group of Seven industrialized countries. 
Repeated efforts by the developing world, such as the current attempt to create a Group of Seven-Group of Fifteen (Summit Level Group for South-South Consultation and Cooperation) connection, have failed. 
With the recognition that growth in the major industrialized countries is no longer the sole engine of global development, change is warranted so that the processes of economic policy coordination become more broad-based. 
60. The mechanisms for integrating responsible economic policies at the international level and growth at the national level are not yet fully developed. 
Leading the list of priorities are adequate measures to reduce the crippling burden of international debt, policies to discourage tendencies towards protectionism, and ensuring that the developing world shares in the benefits of the new World Trade Organization regime. 
61. The lack of financial resources necessary for economic development is exacerbated by the debt crisis, which makes an already difficult situation much worse. 
62. The debt problem has many facets. 
Efforts have been made to restructure commercial debt and, in certain cases, forgive bilateral official debt. 
But not enough has been done to alleviate the burden of multilateral debt or to assist countries that, despite a large debt-servicing burden, are not in default. 
63. No single formula for generating economic growth exists, but, half a century after the emergence of development as an independent field of inquiry, certain basic conditions are recognized as essential. 
Foremost among these is the need to take a strategic decision for development. 
The State must have the political will to act. 
All societies must take into account previous development choices, political constituencies, structures of production, relations with the external environment and cultural values and expectations. 
The influence of State policies, for example in encouraging research and development or providing infrastructural and educational support, has been crucial. 
This does not mean, however, that growth takes place through State institutions. 
66. It is the State which must translate growth into forms acceptable to its political constituencies. 
Whatever the mode of production adopted, sustained growth which relies on the accumulation of capital, physical, human and institutional, will entail certain sacrifices of present consumption. 
The decision to defer consumption in favour of expected future returns is a political choice, as much as it is a decision by individuals to save. 
67. The basic lesson of recent decades remains valid; as conditions, circumstances and capacities differ, so too must the mechanisms for generating growth. 
Growth requires political commitment and vision. 
68. The environment, like peace, the economy, society and democracy, permeates all aspects of development, and has an impact on countries at all levels of development. 
In the developing world, ecological pressure threatens to undermine long-term development. 
Among the wealthiest nations, consumption patterns are depleting world resources in ways that jeopardize the future of world development. 
The environment is a resource for development. 
This link was accepted at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED) in 1992. 
That Conference provided a model for other efforts toward greater coherence in development. 
70. Preserving the availability and rationalizing the use of the earth's natural resources are among the most compelling issues that individuals, societies and States must face. 
A country's natural resources are often its most easily accessible and exploitable development assets. 
How well these natural resources are managed and protected has a significant impact on development and on a society's potential for progress. 
71. In the context of development, each society must confront the difficult challenges associated with protecting the long-term potential of its natural resources. 
Present social and economic needs must be satisfied in ways that do not undermine long-term resource availability, or the viability of the ecosystems on which we, and future generations, depend. 
72. Environmental degradation reduces both the quality and the quantity of many resources used directly by people. 
Increasing salinity and erosion of topsoil lowers crop yields. 
Agricultural degradation and deforestation have promoted drought and soil erosion, and made malnutrition and famine increasingly familiar occurrences in certain regions. 
Overfishing and the exhaustion of marine resources have put ancient communities at risk. 
Excessive logging and the destruction of rainforests have destroyed important natural habitats, and undermined global biodiversity. 
Environmentally unsound practices in the extraction of natural resources have left large regions barren and contaminated. 
Practices that will do permanent damage to the health of the planet should be urgently identified. 
Such practices must be halted. 
74. While ensuring the preservation of natural resources implies certain limitations, it also provides many valuable incentives and opportunities for new thinking. 
Science and technology can play an important role. 
A change in lifestyles and attitudes towards energy consumption by more affluent people, along with more efficient production processes, will contribute to a more sustainable pattern of global development. 
It is important to develop sustainable tourism strategies which preserve the natural environment. 
76. Initiatives now being pioneered in several Member States are also demonstrating the importance of community involvement in all development efforts. 
The results in many places have been significant, leading to increased appreciation for the benefits of preserving natural resources, greater community cooperation in preserving tourist assets and higher rural incomes. 
They are important examples from which many others can learn and benefit. 
77. The link between the environment and development involves much more than the sound exploitation of natural resources however. 
Preserving and protecting the ecological equilibrium of our environment is a vital component not only of human development, but also of human survival. 
78. Social welfare is reduced by ill health and premature mortality caused by degradation of air and water quality and by other environmental risks. 
Pollutants can cause health problems through direct exposure, or indirectly through changes in the physical environment. 
Threats to health range from increased exposure to ultraviolet radiation to deterioration in food and water quality. 
79. Toxic chemicals and heavy metals can contaminate rivers and other water supplies. 
Many of these contaminants can be hard to remove from drinking water using standard purification techniques. 
The exposure to hazardous materials and the risk of contamination as a result of industrial accidents are also issues linking environment and development. 
80. Although discussion of the tangible and material aspects of the environment often eclipses discussion of other benefits, the intrinsic worth and value of nature itself should be respected and the intangible satisfaction that can be derived from enjoying the natural environment should be recognized. 
81. Natural disasters can have an enormous and dramatic impact on development efforts. 
Because natural disasters can quickly devour hard-won achievements, planning must focus on ways to cushion the inevitable shocks, so that social structures will not be irreparably damaged, economic initiatives will not be forever set back, and natural disaster victims will not be condemned to perpetual dependence on external assistance. 
82. Improved environmental management requires that businesses, households, farmers, the international community and Governments change the way they behave. 
Targeted policies are needed to ensure that environmental values are properly reflected in economic activity. 
Public as well as private enterprises must be held accountable for the environmental impact of their activities, and Governments must take the lead in formulating policies and pursuing development strategies that encourage environmentally sound development. 
83. In many countries, institutional inadequacies are proving to be major obstacles to the design and implementation of environmentally sound and responsible development projects. 
Therefore, national capacities for designing, implementing and enforcing environmental policies must be strengthened. 
84. The interconnections between the environment, society, the economy and political participation highlight the importance of addressing the environmental aspect of development in a national context. 
The link between poverty and environmental sustainability is particularly compelling. 
Although poor communities often have a strong ethic of stewardship in managing their traditional lands, growing population pressures and a lack of resources often make it difficult for them to avoid degrading their environment. 
The very poor, struggling at the edge of subsistence, are preoccupied with day-to-day survival. 
Policies that improve the environment, reducing water contamination, for example, often bring the greatest positive benefit to the poorest members of society. 
Policies that are effective in reducing poverty will help reduce population growth and decrease pressure on the environment. 
85. Policies that promote technological cooperation and the efficient use of resources can also help in finding solutions to environmental challenges. 
The relationships between inputs and outputs and the overall effects of economic activity on the environment are continually changing. 
The key to increased sustainability is not necessarily to produce less, but rather to produce differently. 
Rising incomes can pay for investments in environmental improvement, and preventing the depletion or degradation of nature is much less expensive than trying to undo the damage. 
Awareness can be the most significant factor in motivating environmental action. 
87. If sustainable development is to succeed, it must become the concern and commitment not just of Governments, but of all segments of society. 
Sustainable development means a commitment to using renewable resources and to avoiding the over-consumption of non-renewable resources. 
It means choosing products and production processes that have the least adverse impact on the environment. 
88. Setting priorities for international environmental policy is particularly complex. 
89. Consideration must be given to problems at all levels. 
Some problems, such as damage to the ozone layer, are global. 
Drinking-water contamination may be local in effect. 
The respective roles of regulation and incentives at different levels can be crucial. 
Norms and direct regulations will be necessary, but the use of taxes and licences can also achieve results. 
90. The consequences of deforestation and environmental degradation have produced pressures that have touched off bitter conflicts. 
In a growing number of regions, poverty, resource degradation and conflict are becoming an all too familiar triangle. 
Throughout the world, refugees from the effects of environmental devastation and depletion place an added burden on already hard-pressed urban areas. 
91. But while the spectre of resource-based conflict dramatizes the common stake that all nations have in addressing the challenge of environment and development, international cooperation is required in order effectively to address a wide range of common environment and development interests. 
When the effects of environmental degradation cross national boundaries it is not possible to rely, as in an individual country, on a common legal framework, on uniform regulatory controls, on shared economic incentives or on the coercive powers of a national Government. 
92. Solutions to international environmental problems must be based on common principles and rules of collaboration among sovereign States, backed up by persuasion and negotiation. 
There are also global environmental resources, such as the atmosphere and the oceans, that must be a target of multilateral action. 
In the case of resources that belong to one country but that are of value to the international community, ecological habitats and rare species, for example, individual States are entitled to international cooperation for the preservation of the common legacy. 
Partnership is required at all levels of the development effort; among different departments and levels of administration within States, as well as between international organizations, Governments and non-State actors. 
94. Development does not take place in a vacuum, nor is it built upon an abstract foundation. 
Development takes place within a specific societal context and in response to specific societal conditions. 
It affects all aspects of society, and all aspects of society contribute to or detract from development. 
Social and human resource development makes social and economic relations more harmonious, facilitates inclusiveness and societal cohesion, and provides a solid and adaptable foundation for achieving long-term progress. 
95. Existing social conditions are the starting-point for development efforts. 
Throughout much of the developing world, poverty, disease and the need for education and sustainable livelihoods are the most urgent and compelling priorities for development. 
Among the richest countries, the growth of a permanent and disaffected underclass, the arrival of increasing numbers of economic migrants and a rise in xenophobia and exclusionary attitudes are realities that must be faced as these societies continue to advance and develop. 
96. People are a country's principal asset. 
Their energy and initiative drive development. 
Their characteristics determine the nature and direction of sustainable human development. 
The benefits of investing in people, however, go beyond increasing the productivity of labour and facilitating access to global opportunities. 
97. Absolute poverty, hunger, disease and illiteracy are the lot of one fifth of the world's population. 
It is an agenda that requires the widest possible distribution of development efforts, the implementation of broad-based strategies and the orientation of development efforts towards projects that enhance people rather than national prestige. 
98. Demographic growth rates affect the consumption and production patterns of societies. 
99. Fertility and mortality rates have societal implications that go beyond population counts. 
Reduction in fertility, for example, means smaller households and less time devoted to childbearing and rearing. 
Education further increases their chances of employment and enhances their ability to make choices in all aspects of life. 
Lower levels of mortality and fertility also result in the ageing of populations, a phenomenon that has significant implications for the labour force, dependency rates, social welfare services and health delivery systems. 
100. Extended conflict has a dramatic impact on population profiles; the number of female-headed households increases as does the number of orphans and handicapped people. 
Close attention to these vulnerable populations is an immediate and major priority, for, without them, society itself cannot succeed. 
Once the family unit is reconstructed and the weak and most afflicted given care, they can provide the foundation for development efforts on a wider scale. 
102. The challenge of social integration is now increasingly internationalized. 
The regulation of immigration has become a contentious political issue in many receiving countries, while political pressures to emigrate have added to social and economic tensions in many countries of departure. 
Emigrants can be among the most highly skilled and best educated, representing a serious loss of national resources and investment. 
103. Until development on a global scale improves, large populations will continue to move across borders despite efforts to control or impede their flow. 
In some societies, resentment against migrants has fanned the flames of hatred and intolerance, and official policies have often seemed to condone separatism rather than promote social integration. 
The treatment of migrants has become an issue of considerable tension in many bilateral relationships. 
A population that is illiterate and uneducated cannot hope to compete in a world economy that is becoming ever more complex and sophisticated. 
A society where women are discriminated against or lack equal opportunities cannot reach its full human potential. 
Investment in human resources must, therefore, be seen not merely as a by-product of economic growth, but rather as a powerful and necessary driving force for all aspects of development. 
A stable economy and a stable political order cannot be built in an unstable society. 
A strong social fabric is a prerequisite to sustainability. 
106. The creation of an environment that will provide wide access to assets and opportunities may require governmental measures. 
These are major responsibilities of government, and of all the institutions of society. 
Governments should ensure that consideration is given to social and environmental factors in the framework of the market economy, and that emphasis is given to activities that promote human development throughout society. 
Education, health services, housing and social welfare are particular areas in which government action is often needed. 
Non-governmental organizations (NGOs), community organizations, private enterprise, worker's organizations and other groups all must be actively involved. 
Locally based NGOs, in particular, can serve as intermediaries and give people a voice and an opportunity to articulate their needs, preferences and vision of a better society. 
In countries where civil society is weak, strengthening civil society should be a major purpose of public policy. 
108. In helping to create the conditions within which social development can take place, popular participation at all levels of society is of vital importance. 
In order to fulfil their potential, people must participate actively in formulating their own goals, and their voices must be heard in decision-making bodies as they seek to pursue their own most appropriate path to development. 
109. Democracy and a vigorous civil society are particularly vital in helping to ensure that government is sensitive to the societal costs of its policies. 
In many countries, the necessary process of economic structural adjustment has had harsh social consequences. 
Rising consumer prices and declining employment and income have often been the most immediately visible effect of adjustment and transformation. 
The disproportionate impact of the resulting hardships on poor and vulnerable groups has been particularly devastating. 
A general decline in government expenditures in the social sector, as a result of heightened budgetary austerity, has compounded the suffering for many. 
110. Structural adjustment remains a necessary prescription to remedy serious economic imbalance. 
But it should also be clear that human needs and priorities must not be neglected, and that adjustment and transformation must have a clear human focus. 
The laws of economics cannot be changed, but their social consequences can be eased. 
In the face of such challenges, Governments must be encouraged to stay the course, but greater care must also be taken to help Governments address the dire human consequences of such reforms. 
111. The expansion of productive employment is central to the alleviation and reduction of poverty and the enhancement of social integration, yet increasing unemployment levels are prevalent world wide. 
Among some countries, a prolonged period of economic retrenchment has produced the phenomenon of "jobless growth", and a more pervasive feeling of employment insecurity. 
112. No single blueprint can be given for curing unemployment or expanding productive employment. 
Since most jobs in the near future are likely to be created in the private sector, well-designed incentive structures have an important role to play in attracting and channelling private investment for employment growth. 
One of the tasks of the State is to create the enabling environment for the private sector to create more and better jobs. 
A fair and reliable legal framework, a stable investment environment and the maintenance of basic infrastructures are essential. 
113. Because agriculture accounts for the bulk of the labour force in the developing world, measures aimed at boosting agricultural productivity and expanding and diversifying the range of farm and off-farm activities need to be regarded as a development priority. 
Food pricing policies, agricultural techniques, rural non-farm activities with employment linkages, rural infrastructure and environmentally appropriate conservation programmes are essential components of support for the rural sector. 
Agricultural research to increase yields should continue to be supported. 
114. Employment potential is also affected by conditions in the international economy and the structure of the international economic environment. 
Trade barriers have a backward ripple effect, taking away productive jobs and livelihoods in producer countries and retarding the potential for economic growth. 
115. Today, employment issues must be examined in an international context. 
In addition, the growth of international competitiveness has led to many industries becoming obsolete and thousands of defence industry jobs disappearing. 
While economically efficient, occupational mobility can be a source of psychological and social disruption. 
Governments, enterprises and trade unions have an increased responsibility to facilitate worker adaptation and mobility and to offer training and social protection during transition periods. 
116. A good general education at primary and secondary levels not only provides a broad knowledge base, but also lays a foundation for the subsequent acquisition of more narrowly defined skills, and for renewing, adapting or changing these skills to suit better the evolving needs of individuals and societies. 
Education facilitates equality of opportunity, thereby contributing to greater equity. 
Education that is both broad-based and flexible can be a driving force for progress in all dimensions of development: political, economic, environmental and social. 
117. The significance of the social dimension to development must not only be recognized, but it must also be acted upon. 
The political profile of social development issues must be raised both nationally and internationally. 
Each country has a duty to address social development within its own society, and each also has a duty to contribute to progress towards a more global solution to these challenges. 
118. The link between development and democracy is intuitive, yet it remains difficult to elucidate. 
While empirically, democracy and development appear in the long-term to be inseparable, events have not always pointed to a clear causal link between the two processes. 
In other countries, democratization has led the way to an economic revolution. 
119. In viewing democracy in the context of development, processes and trends rather than events must be our focus. 
Just as development is a process rather than an event, so too must democracy be regarded as a process which grows and must be sustained over time. 
The World Conference on Human Rights stressed the mutually reinforcing interrelationship of democracy, development and respect for human rights. 
120. Democracy and development are linked in fundamental ways. 
They are linked because democracy is inherently attached to the question of governance, which has an impact on all aspects of development efforts. 
They are linked because people's participation in the decision-making processes which affect their lives is a basic tenet of development. 
Civil conflict and strife have increasingly become threats to international peace and profound obstacles to development. 
Ethnic antagonism, religious intolerance and cultural separatism threaten the cohesion of societies and the integrity of States in all parts of the world. 
Alienated and insecure minorities, and even majorities, have increasingly turned to armed conflict as a means of addressing social and political grievances. 
In the absence of democracy as a forum for competition and a vehicle for change, development will remain fragile and be perpetually at risk. 
123. Unrest and conflict can destroy in a few months progress towards development painstakingly achieved over the course of many years. 
In the eventual rush to settle old scores, redress perceived grievances and establish new utopias, whatever gains that may have been achieved will be one of the many casualties. 
124. Holding elections is only one element in democratization. 
Member States have sought and received United Nations assistance in facilitating decolonization, thereby implementing the right to self-determination, in designing procedures to smooth and facilitate transitions to democracy and in building democratic alternatives to conflict. 
United Nations support has also been provided for activities such as drafting constitutions, instituting administrative and financial reforms, strengthening domestic human rights laws, enhancing judicial structures, training human rights officials and helping armed opposition movements transform themselves into democratically competitive political parties. 
125. Improving and enhancing governance is an essential condition for the success of any agenda or strategy for development. 
Governance may be the single most important development variable within the control of individual States. 
126. In the context of development, improved governance has several meanings. 
In particular however, it means the design and pursuit of a comprehensive national strategy for development. 
It means improving the ability of government to carry out governmental policies and functions, including the management of implementation systems. 
It means accountability for actions and transparency in decision-making. 
People in a democracy have greater freedom to speak out against graft and corruption. 
128. While democracy is not the only means by which improved governance can be achieved, it is the only reliable one. 
By providing for greater popular participation, democracy increases the likelihood that national development goals will reflect broad societal aspirations and priorities. 
By providing appropriate mechanisms and channels for governmental succession, democracy provides incentives to protect the capacity, reliability and integrity of core state institutions, including the civil service, the legal system and the democratic process itself. 
By establishing the political legitimacy of governments, democracy strengthens their capacity to carry out their policies and functions efficiently and effectively. 
By making Governments accountable to citizens, democracy makes particular Governments more responsive to popular concerns and provides added incentives for transparency in decision-making. 
129. The mandate of the people to govern provides legitimacy; it does not carry with it, however, the guarantee of skill or wisdom. 
Democracy cannot instantly produce good governance, nor will democratic government immediately lead to substantial improvements in growth rates, social conditions or equality. 
By providing channels for participation of people in decisions which affect their lives, democracy brings government closer to the people. 
Through decentralization and strengthening of community structures, local factors relevant to development decisions can more adequately be taken into account. 
Anti-democratic practices can be identified in those countries where democratic traditions have most deeply taken root. 
Chronically low voter turnouts, financing of candidates by special interests and the lack of transparency of certain institutions of government can be cited as specific examples. 
Similarly, the presence of a permanent underclass is a feature of many of the richest societies. 
Finally, the persistence of high levels of unemployment and the presence of foreign migrants have led to the revival of xenophobic, ultranationalist and fundamentally anti-democratic movements in some societies with the highest standards of living. 
These phenomena point towards a need to strengthen political development even in societies where democracy has long been considered secure. 
While pluralism and parliaments are essential to the transition to democratic government, the demise of the one-party State does not ensure the ultimate triumph of democracy. 
132. The rise of anti-democratic forces, basing their appeal on popular disappointment with poor economic performance, is not confined to affluent societies or to societies in transition. 
Many societies throughout the developing world now face the difficult task of coping not only with the transition to democracy, but also with reform of their economies. 
Raised expectations and difficult economic conditions generated in the early stages of reform also pose a challenge to democratization. 
Where resources are scarce and where the bulk of the population cannot satisfy its basic needs, political development is exceedingly difficult to achieve. 
Political progress is often obstructed by the struggle for economic and social advancement. 
133. Sustaining democracy and development within States is closely linked to expanding democracy in relations among States and at all levels of the international system. 
Democracy in international relations provides the only basis for building mutual support and respect among nations. 
Without true democracy in international relations, peace will not endure, and a satisfactory pace of development cannot be assured. 
134. Democracy within the family of nations is a principle that is integral to the system of international relations envisioned in the Charter of the United Nations. 
It is a principle that means affording to all States, large and small, the fullest opportunity to consult and to participate. 
It means the application of democratic principles within the United Nations itself. 
It means that all organs of the United Nations must be accorded, and play, their full and proper role. 
135. Democracy in international relations also means respect for democratic principles in interactions taking place outside the United Nations. 
It means consultation and coordination in addressing problems of mutual concern. 
It means cooperation for development. 
But they are the essence of democracy, within nations and within the family of nations. 
Above all, they are the principal means through which the society of States must strive to express its common will and achieve progress. 
137. In this new era, when information, knowledge, communication and intellectual interchange are critical to economic and social success, democracy must be seen not only as an ideal, or an event, but also as a process which is essential to achieving tangible progress. 
Democratization within the international system permits voices for development not only to be heard but also to carry political weight. 
A more democratic world can facilitate cooperative work on an agenda for development. 
138. The five dimensions of development outlined here, peace, the economy, the environment, society and democracy, are closely interlinked. 
Achieving greater coherence, consensus and cooperation for development is considered in the following section. 
139. While the individual State is no longer the sole actor in development, each State continues to bear primary responsibility for its own development. 
Whether expressed as a responsibility of States or as a right of peoples, development requires competent governmental leadership, coherent national policies and strong popular commitment. 
Development requires international cooperation and it requires that other actors assist States in their efforts. 
Bilateral assistance from one State to another amounts to some $62 billion annually. 
Such assistance is often given in the form of "tied-aid". 
141. Each State has its own particular approach to development. 
Even within a single Government, related development issues are often dealt with by different departments. 
At present, a Government may be represented within an international development organization variously by its ministries of agriculture, environment, finance, economics and foreign affairs. 
142. In terms of the range of ideas, funds, projects and groups engaged, development has emerged as a truly global endeavour. 
The actors in development, public and private, national and international, are growing in number and diversity. 
The sheer multiplicity of actors and agents now threatens to overwhelm development efforts in some societies. 
The overall endeavour calls for greater coherence. 
Moreover, the allocation of resources between various dimensions of development remains unbalanced, with the result that many activities, especially in the area of social development, remain underfinanced. 
There is a need to put in place a system of international cooperation that facilitates the mobilization of domestic resources and external assistance (both technical and financial) for peace, the economy, the environment, society and democracy. 
143. The organs of the United Nations have been assigned by the Charter a set of roles in development which call for new levels of coordination. 
Throughout its first half-century, the Assembly has emerged as a universal forum for debate and action on development issues affecting all States. 
The Economic and Social Council, through functions and powers provided by Chapter X of the Charter, possesses a range of responsibilities for studying, initiating and coordinating issues relating to development. 
The Secretariat is the source of substantive support, including technical advice and assistance on development needs in such fields as development planning and policies, statistics, energy, natural resources and public administration. (Annex I to the present report shows estimated expenditure of the United Nations and its funds and programmes.) 
With responsibilities scattered among various organs, the importance of coordination and coherence is clear. 
Through the regional commissions, the Secretariat promotes the coordination of intersectoral programmes and technical cooperation for the benefit of Member States. 
144. The programmes and funds of the United Nations dispose of $3.6 billion annually for operational activities (see annex II). 
Another trend is the shift in emphasis from development to relief activities. 
In the work of the World Food Programme (WFP), for example, while all-time record tonnages are being delivered, some three fifths by necessity are going for short-term emergency relief rather than for long-term development. 
Impelled by violence, social distress or economic need, nearly 20 million refugees and 25 million internally displaced persons, now require assistance. 
In 1993, some $1.115 billion was expended in this cause by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR). 
145. The specialized agencies of the United Nations system have their own statutes, budgets and governing bodies. 
Member States also provide them with resources for specific projects. 
New trends are emerging. 
Over the years, the Bretton Woods institutions (the World Bank and the International Monetary Fund (IMF)) have been regarded as primarily focused on the immediate issues of macroeconomic stability and economic growth, leaving the long-term social aspects of development to other entities within the United Nations system. 
Changes in the course and character of global development are leading to a reassessment of this dichotomy. 
IMF is increasingly involved in providing advice and resources in the medium-term context to promote high-quality growth. 
Secondly, with the increasing magnitude of international lending and investment, World Bank lending decisions have become less decisive in their direct impact on development and more important as indicators of creditworthiness for private capital markets. 
Taken together, these trends indicate a need for greater interaction between the policy advice and country operations of the Bretton Woods institutions, and the approaches and practices of other actors in development. 
146. Regional arrangements and organizations are a growing phenomenon in the world and provide development assistance of some $5.5 billion each year. 
Regionalism is neither incompatible with nor an alternative to internationalism as expressed through the United Nations. 
Regional cooperation is a necessity for development everywhere. 
Regional assistance can address development across political boundaries and respond to practical needs wherever they arise. 
Water resources, electrification, transportation, communication and health systems can all benefit from region-wide approaches. 
But regionalization also carries with it the dangers of protectionism and bureaucratic layering. 
Careful management is required to ensure that regionalization facilitates the greater coordination that comprehensive development demands. 
147. NGOs undertake projects valued at more than $7 billion annually. 
Long active in the search for peace, NGOs have often been at the scene of conflicts at an early stage, making a crucial contribution to the immediate relief of stricken populations and laying foundations for the reconstruction of war-torn societies. 
Over the past decade, the growth of NGOs in number and influence has been phenomenal. 
They are creating new global networks and proving to be a vital component of the great international conferences of this decade. 
The time has arrived to bring NGO and United Nations activities into an increasingly productive relationship of consultation and cooperation. 
148. Private international investment flows have reached $1,000 billion per year, offering immense potential for job creation, technology transfer, training possibilities and trade promotion. 
The dynamism released by this process can revive stagnant economies and promote integration into the global economic system. 
Direct foreign investment can have a positive effect on the technological pool available to countries for development. 
Private enterprise is increasingly recognized as a positive factor in providing solutions to problems previously thought to be the special province of public authorities. 
In some countries private operators, for example, are providing effective public services such as telecommunications, transport, power, waste recycling and water supply. 
In many cases, subsidies to state companies could be replaced with targeted subsidies so that some users could be charged the true cost of the services and public money could be redirected to address broader needs. 
149. Academic and scientific communities began centuries ago to weave a global fabric of productive scholarship and research. 
Their work increasingly ranges across disciplinary as well as political boundaries, rearranging and integrating old categories into new patterns of social utility. 
Centres of science and technology are addressing questions of immediate practical importance to the everyday life of people, even as they bring the longer perspective of accumulated scientific and humanistic achievement to bear on current issues. 
Science can expand development options, through the development of new, safe, simple and effective methods of family planning, the development of environmentally benign energy sources, the improvement of agricultural techniques, better disease control, and in many other ways. 
Less recognized but of deep importance is research in the social sciences; the humanities and the arts. 
As they address the needs of small communities otherwise often overlooked, the learning process in development flows not only to but from their direction. 
Grass-roots and community associations suffer from a low level of funding and are often in need of technical assistance. 
Although funds should primarily be raised locally, the United Nations is able to support activities at the micro-level by assisting grass-roots organizations. 
151. The sheer number of actors in development today, the global trends that their activities reflect and the interrelationship of problems and the mechanisms for their solution all highlight the urgent need for greater awareness and more determined commitment. 
152. Addressing the global development challenge requires building a common awareness of the many dimensions of development, and a better appreciation of the importance of the various actors in development. 
Raising levels of awareness and creating a global consensus, help to create what can best be called a "culture of development". 
Defining a culture of development implies more than universal access to shared information networks. 
A culture of development, as has been noted, implies that all actions are considered in their relation to development. 
The United Nations can help alert, inform and maintain international attention on problems not susceptible to quick or easy solutions. 
In the last few years, the United Nations has been indispensable in drawing attention to the need for environmental action, in addressing the impact of demographic change, in the cause of human rights and in bringing an international focus on development in all its aspects. 
Governmental and private-sector planning and decision-making can only be effective if the information relied upon is accurate and up to date. 
The public's participation in economic, social and political activities cannot be meaningful unless it is also well-informed. 
156. As an active collector of data and statistics, the United Nations system is an important yet sometimes under-utilized informational asset for Member States. 
These efforts are widely valued, but require the increasingly active support of Member States. 
157. The Organization shapes common and comparable approaches to organizing and structuring data, promotes unified standards for technical communication, improves data collection methods, facilitates the mutually beneficial exchanges of international data and information, helps analyse and evaluate data and provides training and assistance in the use of information. 
The United Nations is seeking to quantify human progress in a new way, providing a statistical picture of human development that goes beyond measuring per capita gross national product. 
The UNDP Human Development Report has initiated a rethinking of the parameters by which development is measured. 
160. New ways of collecting and disseminating environmental statistics and indicators are being tested in a number of countries through a variety of United Nations technical cooperation programmes. 
This undertaking is particularly important as the gap in availability, quality, coherence and accessibility of data among countries has been increasing. 
Information deficits continue to impair the capacity of many economies to make informed decisions concerning the environment and development. 
If information is not reliable, available and presented in a usable form, consensus will be elusive and successful action highly unlikely. 
162. In recent years, global international conferences have provided Member States and others with opportunities to think together about the major choices facing the world in the process of development, thus promoting a consensual culture of development. 
Such global gatherings focus on strategic issues at the highest level, enabling Member States to bring their national policies into line with values and principles endorsed by the international community as a whole. 
Since UNCED, environmental concerns have been firmly placed in the mainstream of the culture of development. 
The Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, held in Barbados from 25 April to 6 May 1994, further defined the responsibilities of small island States, and of the international community, in the pursuit of sustainable development. 
In the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, 2/ the Conference reaffirmed "the right to development, as established in the Declaration on the Right to Development, as a universal and inalienable right and an integral part of fundamental human rights". 
165. In September 1994, the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held at Cairo, will address the impact of demographic factors on development and take up the challenge of creating a truly people-centred development. 
166. The World Summit for Social Development, to be held in 1995, the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, could be a synthesizing event of world significance. 
It is increasingly evident that a just society cannot accept high levels of unemployment. 
A stable society cannot permit entire groups to be excluded from the fruits of development. 
A secure society cannot exist without social safety nets for its most disadvantaged members. 
A determined global effort is needed to raise awareness and political commitment to effective action, both national and international. 
The World Summit will provide an indispensable opportunity to draw past achievements together as a coherent whole and to set forth the new areas for concerted effort. 
It should elevate the social development agenda to an equal level with economic growth by strengthening the national and international institutional structures dealing with social issues, facilitating coordination of their operations with those in economic areas, and providing adequate supportive finance and other assistance. 
167. The process will continue in 1995 at Beijing with the fourth in the series of world conferences on women. 
The Convention now has 132 States Parties who report regularly on the implementation of its provisions. 
The vision for the next century should build on these achievements and fully reflect a gender perspective. 
169. In addition to Member States, international efforts to strengthen the global culture of development must also encompass the broader international community. 
The contribution of non-State actors to the culture of development was clearly demonstrated during UNCED and the World Conference on Human Rights. 
170. Within countries, elements of the civil society, including political parties, trade unions, parliamentarians and NGOs, have become increasingly important in creating and obtaining public support for development efforts on the one hand, and tangible development assistance on the other. 
Non-official groupings and movements now make up networks that help shape the direction of development policy and deliver practical results. 
171. By taking the initiative, highlighting issues of special concern and advancing realistic solutions, actors at all levels can help to shape the outcome of international efforts on the full range of global human concerns. 
172. Positive international action can only be achieved through cooperation. 
In codifying the rights, duties, obligations and principles of international actors, international law not only provides the actual foundation upon which cooperation is built, but it likewise defines the terms of that cooperation, and also its limitations. 
By raising the political profile and public visibility of issues, multilateral agreements can galvanize interest and become a focal point for action. 
By creating a common framework for addressing problems, multilateral agreements can enhance coordination and promote coherence. 
By establishing common parameters and basic rules, multilateral agreements can facilitate international interaction and exchange. 
By establishing a common legal and political framework for action, multilateral agreements can provide a firm basis from which to assess and monitor international efforts. 
As practical mechanisms for forging consensus and pursuing solutions, multilateral agreements are the key to achieving meaningful international action in support of development. 
174. The General Assembly has made numerous important contributions towards the establishment of an international framework for development cooperation. 
175. Galvanizing interest and becoming a focal point for action is both the aim and the impact of many multilateral agreements. 
The process of consensus-building and codification raises the political profile of important issues as States and constituencies seek to advance or defend their particular interests, perspectives and agendas through the proposed agreement. 
International debate and discussion frequently boost the public visibility of the issues at stake, often generating new public awareness, interest and involvement. 
176. The treaties, conventions and standards adopted in connection with UNCED exemplify the broad impact that the process of international consensus-building and codification can have. 
177. In addition to galvanizing interest and opinion, multilateral agreements can also serve as a focal point for action. 
From navigation and overflights to resource exploration and exploitation, conservation and pollution and fishing and shipping, the Convention provides a focal point for international deliberation and for action. 
179. Also integral to the role of international law in contributing to development is its capacity to enhance coordination in the execution of policies and promote coherence in their formulation and design. 
Directly and indirectly, multilateral norms, standards and treaties help to advance these objectives in concrete and meaningful ways. 
180. Where individual action is insufficient to achieve satisfactory results, or where cooperation with others could markedly improve the effectiveness of such actions, coordination is clearly desirable. 
In regulating international air transportation, for example, individual action would be ineffective. 
Preventing further deterioration of the ozone layer, similarly, can only be achieved if individual efforts and actions are coordinated. 
Multilateral agreements designed to address these issues necessarily serve as essential mechanisms for achieving coordination. 
181. Promoting coherence and compatibility in international policy-making is a closely related objective, and one that is equally essential. 
By establishing particular pollution emission standards, multilateral agreements necessarily advance a class of policies designed to restrict certain types or levels of activity, and preclude development or industrial strategies that would be incompatible with such standards. 
183. In a world where people increasingly interact beyond the confines of national boundaries, it is especially desirable that there be processes and a set of rules for governing private legal relationships of an international nature. 
Establishing common procedures and agreeing on rules for resolving conflicts of law is not only useful in facilitating commerce, but it also contributes greatly to the building of peaceful and stable international relations. 
Together, these efforts at cooperation facilitate interaction and development and help to bring practical coherence to the multiplicity of regulations generated by national systems of law. 
184. Specific international conventions now operate with respect to an increasingly wide range of private international interactions. 
In the legal sphere, international conventions now cover issues such as the service of process, evidence taking, the enforcement of judgements and international conflicts of law. 
In the field of family law, important international agreements have been negotiated. 
In the commercial sphere, international conventions facilitate and expedite a wide range of activities from financial transactions to international rules for the sale of goods. 
185. The vital importance of common action is particularly evident in international efforts to establish broad rules and principles to govern interactions between nations. 
Multilateral agreements provide for overseeing implementation of international labour standards, governing the management of air routes, regulating the use of international telecommunications frequencies, facilitating the international exchange of mail, monitoring world weather patterns and promoting international interaction in a wide range of other important areas. 
186. Multilateral agreements also embody and reflect existing efforts to fashion globally acceptable rules of trade. 
The General Agreement on tariffs and Trade (GATT) and the recently completed Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations, illustrate the impact that multilateral cooperation can have in facilitating commerce and promoting development. 
Throughout the international community, the positive impact of this stimulus to employment, production and trade will be significant. 
187. The Uruguay Round is a vivid example of the positive impact that multilateral agreements can have on development, through facilitating, expediting and encouraging international trade and commerce. 
188. Providing a basis from which to assess and monitor international efforts, whether in support of development or in other fields, is also an essential part of the importance of pursuing multilateral agreements. 
As a result of international agreements, the International Labour Organization (ILO) is able to monitor labour practices worldwide. 
The United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change 4/ provides for international review of national policies affecting climate change and for international monitoring of greenhouse emissions. 
In these instances, and in many others, multilateral agreements lay the foundation and provide the basis for information gathering, for compliance monitoring and for enforcement processes. 
Not only do such agreements provide a standard against which conduct can be measured, but they also provide an agreed international basis for involvement in monitoring compliance. 
Multilateral agreements thus enable the international community to act upon the principle that humanity dignity is a concern that transcends national boundaries and national distinctions. 
190. Indeed, the notion that individual human rights can be protected by the international community is one of the great practical and intellectual achievements of international law. 
Through the mechanisms and procedures of international law, international norms, standards, covenants and treaties now provide a standard of accountability and a legal basis for international action in support of human rights and humanitarian causes. 
191. Agreeing on practical measures to implement a common approach to problems is the essence of what the multilateral agreements seek to achieve. 
By providing a framework for international cooperation, international law makes an important and very tangible contribution to virtually all aspects of global development. 
Through the coordination of disparate policies and efforts, the promotion of goals and targets, the establishment of norms and standards and the negotiation of treaties and conventions, international law provides both a vehicle for cooperation and a mechanism for action. 
192. As the leading proponent of international law, and as the most important forum of international cooperation, the United Nations has a central role to play in enhancing the scope and effectiveness of multilateral cooperation, particularly as that cooperation is projected into international norms, standards and precepts. 
In this role, the United Nations has a special responsibility to promote and support the effective participation of all countries concerned in the negotiation, implementation, review and governance of international agreements or instruments. 
But for millions of people throughout the world, the United Nations is also an important operational organization, working to achieve practical outcomes. 
194. In the developing world, and in countries in transition or in distress, the United Nations works to bring the benefits of development directly to people. 
These activities in the field take many forms. 
Working through its programmes and funds, as well as the Secretariat, the Organization helps to design development initiatives, supports development schemes and projects, provides technical training and capacity-building and assists Governments in the formulation of their overall development strategies. 
195. Because Member States have primary responsibility for their own development, United Nations development activities are carried out in close collaboration with Governments and local communities. 
Other efforts are carried out by the Organization directly. 
196. Through its efforts in the field, the United Nations plays a much needed and often unique role. 
But agreement is only the starting-point for action. 
The United Nations field programmes provide a vital bridge between the formulation of broad international agreements and the ability of countries to translate those agreements into national action. 
Without such assistance, many Member States would lack the familiarity with issues or the immediate capacity for action that can be required for progress. 
In the aftermath of UNCED, the United Nations, when asked, has helped Member States to identify necessary action, draft rules and policies and establish mechanisms to monitor and enforce environmental objectives. 
198. In many sectors that are vital to development prospects, only the United Nations can demonstrate both the impartiality and the expertise necessary to achieve results. 
Governments and societies that recognize the need for change may hesitate to contemplate outside assistance, for fear that that assistance may eventually open the way to outside pressure or control. 
It is a service for which many Member States will continue to rely upon the United Nations, and one that the Organization must continue to be able to provide. 
From a post-war emphasis on the provision of long-term foreign experts and consultants, resources are increasingly being directed to strengthening national capacity and expertise. 
Having demonstrated the need for many of its earlier areas of focus, and generated new sources of support, the United Nations must continuously evaluate whether particular areas of endeavour continue to warrant its full-scale involvement. 
200. For the Organization itself, and for the international community as a whole, the field activities of the United Nations and the Organization's active development presence worldwide also have a broader significance. 
The United Nations standing and moral authority in international affairs generally, and its ability as an institution to grasp and apply itself to the human challenges of development, are closely linked to the Organization's presence and efforts in the field. 
201. Through its fundamental commitment to working for human betterment, the United Nations most firmly and securely establishes its credentials and its credibility as an instrument for world peace. 
Worldwide, the United Nations flag stands as a symbol of its commitment not only to peace, but also to progress. 
202. Throughout the Organization, and in all of its activities, the experience of staff who are working in the field to advance development adds an invaluable source of balance, perspective and understanding. 
The present agenda itself owes much to that broad store of practical human experience. 
Through its presence in the field, the Organization not only learns about people but also learns directly from the people it serves. 
204. It is clear, however, that the United Nations operations for development cannot engage or hope to solve every problem of development around the world. 
Practical activities must be designed to achieve cumulative results and to affect those particular problems for which even partial solutions will enhance the prospects for durable progress. 
In short, the underlying concept of operations for development is to go beyond the relief of distress to create enduring foundations for progress. 
205. Assessing the precise impact of particular strategies is rarely possible in the short term. 
The impact of efforts on the ground has helped to achieve significant progress. 
Recognition of the importance of a common cultural heritage helped inspire efforts to preserve sites such as Abu Simbel, the Acropolis and Angkor Wat. 
Revelation of the deteriorating condition of the planet has resulted in changed thinking and in concrete efforts worldwide to reverse or repair the damage. 
In many cases, United Nations development efforts in the field have markedly increased the capacity of States to initiate and to sustain their development efforts. 
This contribution is of vital importance. 
Unless people have the capacity to carry forward their own development, progress will remain uneven, and development will not be secure. 
208. By establishing an environment, a framework and often an umbrella for development activities, the United Nations not only contributes directly to development, but it also facilitates the development activities of many other actors. 
In times of tension and instability, in particular, the international presence that the United Nations symbolizes can be vital in maintaining the momentum and the capacity to pursue development. 
For the Organization itself, and for the international community in general, the United Nations presence in the field is a vital asset in the service of development. 
210. The concept of development, as it emerges from the present report, involves several interrelated dimensions and a multiplicity of actors. 
The setting of priorities and coordination are imperative. 
Without a healthy environment, productivity will devour the basis of human progress. 
Without political participation in freedom, people will have no voice in shaping their individual and common destiny. 
212. Limited resources and domestic and foreign constraints mean that choices must be made and priorities must be set. 
There are times when efforts to achieve some aspects of development are postponed. 
213. The coordination of activities and assistance is essential to achieve the maximum impact from development resources, and the true benefits of prioritizing efforts. 
Coordination means a clear allocation of responsibilities, an effective division of labour among the many actors involved in development, and a commitment by each of those actors to work towards common and compatible goals and objectives. 
Coordination, so viewed, must guide the actions of each of these actors and the interactions among them. 
In the past, the international community has achieved success through prioritizing its resources and coordinating its efforts; in eradicating disease, in fighting famine, in working to protect the environment and in seeking to limit the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction. 
Donors need to coordinate among themselves; recipients need to coordinate within their national systems. 
215. Because development must be understood as a multifaceted, open-ended undertaking, and because development efforts must respond to particular national needs, priorities and circumstances, no single theory or set of priorities can be applied to the development efforts of all countries at any one time. 
Because development must be an international endeavour, governance is an issue whose importance and impact may extend beyond particular national borders. 
216. Governments must decide when to support difficult policies, and when to resist powerful pressures, both foreign and domestic. 
Good government implies the wisdom and the historical responsibility to know when to let market forces act, when to let civil society take the lead, and when government should intervene directly. 
217. National development strategies must strive to ensure that development programmes and projects are consistent and coherent. 
As national Governments are primarily responsible for development, the recognition of the complexity of their task is the first responsibility of supportive international development actors. 
219. Successful coordination can only be achieved if there is a will to work together. 
Unless donors are prepared to cooperate rather than compete, unless agencies are willing to work as partners rather than rivals and unless organizations have the courage to measure the success of their efforts by the progress that they achieve, duplication, overlap and inconsistency will continue to hamper development efforts. 
220. Development priorities or models cannot be imposed by the international community upon particular peoples. 
This is one of the lessons we must take from past efforts. 
221. The country strategy note offers an important new vehicle for strengthened coordination. 
Through this approach, countries can work with the United Nations to design development projects and prioritize the use of development funds. 
The wide application of this technique to development assistance could have a significant impact. 
Tapping into the capacity of the United Nations system as a whole, the resident coordinator aims to ensure that the extensive operational capacities of the Organization are totally supportive of national objectives and fully utilized to build national capacity. 
The resident coordinator can help to ensure that economic and social research and policy analysis, operational activities, humanitarian assistance and the promotion of human rights, support and reinforce each other at the national level. 
In raising awareness, supplying information and providing a forum for consensus building, in working to further cooperation through the establishment of norms, standards and treaties, and, especially, as an actor on the ground and in the field, the United Nations contributes to development efforts. 
224. While prioritization and coordination are necessary considerations for all organizations and institutions, these requirements are especially vital to the effective working of an organization that is as diverse in its composition and as broad in its mandate as is the United Nations. 
The Council provides a ready and potentially powerful vehicle for helping to prioritize the allocation of international resources for development. 
226. A number of United Nations bodies already benefit from the participation of representatives of business, labour and consumer and other communities. 
New ways are needed to involve such actors in deliberations at all levels of the development effort. 
227. Over the years, the absence of clear policy guidance from the General Assembly, and the lack of effective policy coordination and control by the Economic and Social Council has resulted in an overall lack of cohesion and focus within the system. 
At all levels, among the central organs, the programmes and the regional commissions, there has been a steady proliferation of subsidiary bodies and an increasing lack of policy coherence. 
The revitalized Council could make a significant contribution to establishing greater policy coherence and coordination within the United Nations system as a whole. 
228. The United Nations system constitutes an unparalleled body of knowledge and expertise at the disposal of developing countries. 
229. The Bretton Woods institutions, as specialized agencies, are an integral part of the United Nations system. 
They are important sources of development finance and policy advice. 
230. The capacity of the United Nations to reflect in its own policies and activities the interrelationships outlined in the present report will, to a large extent, depend upon the effectiveness of its coordination mechanisms and structures. 
But the United Nations cannot make decisions for its Member States. 
The possibilities for common understanding and cooperative, coordinated action are available as never before. 
232. In the past few years near-universal recognition has been achieved of the need for fresh consideration of ways in which the goals of peace, freedom, justice and progress may be pursued in a dramatically transformed global context. 
A culture of development can encompass these goals in a single, comprehensive vision and framework for action. 
At the basis of this culture, there is the fundamental commitment of the Charter to "the dignity and worth of the human person". 
The institution of the United Nations is irreplaceable. 
233. Development has to be oriented towards each person in the world. 
The record of this century has demonstrated the disastrous consequences when the living are asked to suffer on behalf of a utopian future, or when the present generation is heedless of the welfare of those yet to be born. 
The agricultural and industrial revolutions are now being succeeded by an age of information, communication and advanced technology. 
This presents the potential for freeing humanity from limits of time, place and resources that in the past were regarded as given. 
These scourges are as old as humanity itself, but they have taken on freshly virulent forms and combinations. 
235. From an understanding of development as limited to transferring funds and expertise from the haves to the have-nots, the perspective has shifted towards a broader concept encompassing the full range of human endeavour. 
Equally important is the recognition of the responsibility of the earth's present inhabitants to make the best use of the hard-won ideas, ideals and institutions handed down to us by our predecessors. 
Progress is not inherent in the human condition; retrogression is not inconceivable. 
This must be more than a matter for rhetoric. 
With this in mind, annexed to the present report is an inventory of United Nations work for development (see annexes I and II). 
238. The intricate nature of the present world crisis must be grasped in its entirety before effective action to resolve it will be possible. 
Even the concept of the State as the foundation-stone of international cooperation is being damaged by those who define it in exclusionary terms and others who question its contemporary relevance and efficacy. 
Faced with such a challenge, some even suggest that the modern project of international cooperation be abandoned for a return to power politics, spheres of influence and other discredited and dangerous techniques of the past. 
240. This must not be allowed to happen. 
The United Nations, as a key mechanism for international cooperation by Member States, possesses flexibility, legitimacy and a universal range of action. 
If employed prudently, efficiently and confidently, the United Nations is the best available instrument for managing the world situation with a reasonable expectation of success. 
241. At present this mechanism is caught in a confining cycle. 
And there is an unwillingness to engage in difficult operations by those who seek guarantees of perfect clarity and limited duration. 
242. Without a new and compelling collective vision, the international community will be unable to break out of this cycle. 
The present report is, therefore, intended as a first contribution to the search for a revitalized vision of development. 
243. In the present report, I have described both the nature and scope of development efforts. 
I have set out both the dimensions of the development process and the actors involved in it, in the hope that a new vision and culture of development will emerge. 
Such a vision must, however, be firmly anchored in agreed objectives and commitments on development adopted by the international community, and on a record of demonstrated results, if it is to command sustained support. 
The United Nations can offer such a record. 
244. If this promise is to be fulfilled, all organs and entities must perform fully the roles assigned to them by the Charter; roles clearly described but which have yet to be performed entirely as intended. 
245. Inspired by the purposes and fundamental principles of the Charter, and mindful of the commitments and objectives adopted by the General Assembly, the international community can now proceed to outline a new vision of development. 
With the practical commitment of all peoples to the advancement of a new culture of development, the coming celebration of the United Nations first half-century will be marked as a turning-point in the story of all humanity. 
The Agreement, signed yesterday at Cairo, which stipulates the modalities of the establishment of the autonomous Palestinian Administration in the Gaza Strip and Jericho has opened a new chapter in the Middle East peace process. 
Turkey, represented at the signing ceremony by its Minister for Foreign Affairs, Mr. Hikmet \x{f734}tin, welcomes this historical Agreement and congratulates the Israeli and Palestinian leadership whose persistent policies assured this successful outcome. 
The General Assembly provisionally deleted this amount (resolutions 48/228 and 48/231) as it did not consider the financing of the global telecommunications system for the United Nations. 
2. The present addendum updates information on the timetable for the implementation of the project, including its impact on the cost estimates submitted in document A/C.5/48/11; updates the cost parameters to those applied to the programme budget for 1994-1995; and updates information on other factors. 
During the 1994-1995 biennium, the implementation timetable would be as follows. 
To strengthen the operation at Headquarters, two technicians at the General Service principal level would be required. 
5. During this period, action would be taken for the recruitment of two senior technicians at the Field Service level, one each for the satellite and the switching units, and four local level staff at Addis Ababa and Bangkok and the remaining staff for the European hub station. 
The Earth stations at Amman, Santiago and Nairobi would be installed. 
The funds requested for the acquisition of the satellite Earth station and related costs under section 30, Construction, alteration, improvement and major maintenance ($2,754,800), were provisionally deleted, pending consideration of the budget on the global telecommunications network. 
Consideration of the proposal to reclassify a P-3 post at the United Nations Office at Geneva to the P-4 level was deferred by the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, which will reconsider it on the basis of a resubmission of the Secretary-General (see A/48/7, para. 63). 
8. Should the General Assembly approve the proposed United Nations enhanced telecommunications system, the additional requirement of $2,754,800 under section 30 would constitute a reinstatement of the Secretary-General's initial request rather than an addition to the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The related cost is estimated at $307,000. 
10. In addition, an amount of $99,400 would be required under section 28, Staff assessment, to be offset by a corresponding amount under Income section 1, Income from staff assessment. 
1. The Global Environment Facility (GEF) was established as a pilot programme in 1991 in order to assist in the protection of the global environment. 
The restructuring has benefited from an independent evaluation of the pilot phase and includes a new and replenished GEF Trust Fund. 
2. The principles for cooperation among the implementing agencies subject to approval by their respective governing bodies are set forth in the Instrument for the Establishment of the Restructured Global Environment Facility (GEF II). 
The Instrument was accepted by representatives of the States participating in the GEF at their meeting in Geneva from 14-16 March 1994. 
3. At their meeting in March 1994, the States participating in the Global Environment Facility committed $2 billion to fund GEF II from June 1994 to June 1997. 
Between 3-5 May 1994, there appear to have been six flights of fixed or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 1 of resolution 816 (1993) or approved by UNPROFOR in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,629. 
Noting in particular resolution CP/RES.610 (968/93) of 18 October 1993 of the Organization of American States, 
Bearing in mind the statement of conclusions adopted at the Meeting of the Four Friends of the Secretary-General on Haiti, held in Paris on 13 and 14 December 1993 (S/26881), 
Strongly condemning the numerous instances of extra-judicial killings, arbitrary arrests, illegal detentions, abductions, rape and enforced disappearances, the continued denial of freedom of expression, and the impunity with which armed civilians have been able to operate and continue operating, 
Reaffirming its determination that, in these unique and exceptional circumstances, the situation created by the failure of the military authorities in Haiti to fulfil their obligations under the Governors Island Agreement and to comply with relevant Security Council resolutions constitutes a threat to peace and security in the region, 
3. Decides that all States shall without delay prevent the entry into their territories: 
(a) Of all officers of the Haitian military, including the police, and their immediate families; 
(c) Of those employed by or acting on behalf of the Haitian military, and their immediate families, 
6. Decides that all States shall prevent: 
(a) The import into their territories of all commodities and products originating in Haiti and exported therefrom after the aforementioned date; 
(a) Supplies intended strictly for medical purposes and foodstuffs; 
(b) With the approval of the Committee established pursuant to resolution 841 (1993), under the no-objection procedure, other commodities and products for essential humanitarian needs; 
(c) Petroleum or petroleum products, including propane gas for cooking, authorized in accordance with paragraph 7 of resolution 841 (1993); 
(d) Other commodities and products authorized in accordance with paragraph 3 of resolution 873 (1993); 
13. Requests all States to report to the Secretary-General by 6 June 1994 on the measures they have instituted in implementation of the measures contained in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions; 
(a) To examine reports submitted pursuant to paragraph 13 above; 
(b) To seek from all States, in particular neighbouring States, further information regarding the action taken by them concerning the effective implementation of the measures contained in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions; 
(c) To consider any information brought to its attention by States concerning violations of the measures contained in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions and, in that context, to make recommendations to the Council on ways to increase their effectiveness; 
(d) To make recommendations in response to violations of the measures contained in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions and provide information on a regular basis to the Secretary-General for general distribution to Member States; 
(f) To amend the guidelines referred to in paragraph 10 of resolution 841 (1993) to take into account the measures contained in the present resolution; 
17. Expresses its readiness to consider progressive suspension of the measures contained in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions, based on progress in the implementation of the Governors Island Agreement and the restoration of democracy in Haiti; 
18. Decides that, notwithstanding paragraph 16 above, measures in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions will not be completely lifted until: 
(b) Completion of the changes by retirement or departure from Haiti in the leadership of the police and military high command called for in the Governors Island Agreement; 
(c) Adoption of the legislative actions called for in the Governors Island Agreement, as well as the creation of a proper environment in which free and fair legislative elections can be organized in the framework of the full restoration of democracy in Haiti; 
(d) The creation by authorities of the proper environment for the deployment of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH); 
(e) The return in the shortest time possible of the democratically elected President and maintenance of constitutional order, 
19. Condemns any attempt illegally to remove legal authority from the legitimately elected President, declares that it would consider illegitimate any purported government resulting from such an attempt, and decides, in such an event, to consider reimposing any measures suspended under paragraph 17 above; 
The Secretary-General's Special Representative for the former Yugoslavia, Mr. Yasushi Akashi, has destroyed all the confidence which our Government had placed in him and which was the basis for any form of cooperation. 
For a long period of time now, our people, along with the international community, have witnessed methods that can only be described as counterproductive in handling the critical issues of war and peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
His conduct and decisions regarding the crisis around Gorazde are, in our opinion, in obvious contradiction with the relevant Security Council resolutions and decisions of the NATO Council. 
These decisions have done nothing less than help the aggressor maintain its war machinery, employed solely to murder civilians and destroy cities. 
I am convinced that very few well-meaning individuals, including his closest associates, can comprehend or explain Mr. Akashi's actions. 
The following facts will perhaps clarify some aspects of those Iraqi attempts and methods: 
However, this piece served to expose once again Iraq's true intentions vis--vis Kuwait, its reluctance to accept resolution 687 (1991) unconditionally and its persistence in its course of circumventing the substance of the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
It is assiduously endeavouring to separate the obligations imposed on Iraq by the Council as a consequence of its aggression from the substance and essence of the matter, which is acknowledgement of the sovereignty and independence of Kuwait and respect for its international boundaries. 
(b) Iraq is imposing its own terms on the Security Council and demanding that the Council fulfil them before it considers the question of Kuwait. 
(1) Implementation by the Council of paragraph 22 of cease-fire resolution 687 (1991); 
Iraq has only to declare its observance of and compliance with them, after a documented declaration to that effect through the customary legal channels. 
It reveals the aggressive intentions harboured by Iraq against Kuwait. 
However, this pretence has not been accompanied by any evidence of Iraq's abandonment of its allegations, sophistries and claims. 
No official Iraqi statement has been issued indicating Iraq's respect for the sovereignty and independence of Kuwait and its boundaries, as laid down in resolution 833 (1993). 
Consequently, this Iraqi pretence is only a tactical measure followed by the Iraqi regime with the aim of achieving specific gains. 
The Security Council should pay heed to this trickery and force Iraq to make a declaration, in legal, documented form, that conforms to the spirit and the letter of operative paragraph 2 of resolution 687 (1991) concerning respect for the sovereignty and independence of Kuwait and its international boundaries. 
Moreover, the Iraqi information media have yet to publish the decision as required. 
(a) On 20 April 1994, the Iraqi newspaper Al-Jumhuriyah published an article entitled "Boycott, embargo ... or blockade ... beware of falling into the trap of a word", by the writer Mustafa Tawfiq al-Mukhtar. 
The Kuwait region alone, according to the latest published figures, anticipates a public debt of more than US$ 32 million." 
In it, he referred to Kuwait as Kazimah, which is a name applied by Iraq to prove that Kuwait belongs to it. 
This way of confronting the substance of Iraq's obligations constitutes a documented retreat from Iraqi unconditional acceptance of resolution 687 (1991) and outright defiance of the will of the Security Council and the international community. 
Otherwise, the Iraqi regime will be left to disrupt the security and stability of the region through its refusal to respect the sovereignty and independence of Kuwait and its international boundaries in the legal and customary manner. 
1. With regard to this humanitarian question, despite the passage of more than three years since the adoption of Security Council resolution 687 (1991) and its official acceptance by Iraq, no progress has been made. 
Iraq has still not responded to the official request made to it by ICRC for information on 609 individual files despite its prior undertaking to provide a reply on any file within 10 days of receiving such request. (Iraq received the files in question in March 1993.) 
Iraq continues to refuse to attend the meetings of the tripartite committee made up of members of the Coalition, Iraq and ICRC that deals with the question of prisoners and detainees. 
This new development is but one more attempt added to the record of the Iraqi regime, which is filled with attempts to circumvent Security Council resolutions. 
(b) The involvement of third-party Arab States in this humanitarian issue is but a trick aimed at causing a rift in solidarity among brothers and friends. 
Despite Iraq's superficial cooperation in this matter, one should not overlook the fact that Iraq's return of property in compliance with its obligations under resolutions 686 (1991) and 687 (1991) is an incomplete implementation of these two resolutions, for the following reasons: 
They were signed and sealed by special governmental bodies, which came to Kuwait to supervise the takeover and transport operations. 
Paragraph 27 of the report of the Secretary-General contained in document S/1994/243 of 2 March 1994 states that "while a number of claims were submitted, no private property has been returned to Kuwait as of this date". 
3. Iraq still refuses to return some Kuwaiti property, in particular, that relating to the components of the OSA air defence system which was stolen and is still in the possession of the Iraqi regime (report of the Secretary-General contained in document S/1994/243/Add.1 of 11 March 1994). 
Iraq has not discharged its obligations with regard to compensation under section E of resolution 687 (1991) and refuses to disclose its holdings of gold and hard currency. 
The humanitarian dimension of this question cannot be ignored. 
Those terrorist activities confirm that the Iraqi regime still constitutes a threat to regional and international security. 
Failing that, the practices of the Iraqi regime will constitute an ongoing threat to security and peace in the region. 
The members of the Security Council have considered your two letters of 29 April 1994 (S/1994/518) and 3 May 1994 (S/1994/530) on the situation in Rwanda. 
The members of the Council have agreed that in view of the unabated hostilities and killings, urgent and effective means of action be considered. 
The members of the Council do not expect at this stage any firm or definitive recommendations from your office, since, as we understand, consultations with regard to future United Nations courses of action are ongoing. 
Noting in particular resolution CP/RES.610 (968/93) of 18 October 1993 of the Organization of American States, 
Bearing in mind the statement of conclusions adopted at the Meeting of the Four Friends of the Secretary-General on Haiti, held in Paris on 13 and 14 December 1993 (S/26881), 
Reaffirming that the goal of the international community remains the restoration of democracy in Haiti and the prompt return of the legitimately elected President, Jean-Bertrand Aristide, under the framework of the Governors Island Agreement, 
Strongly condemning the numerous instances of extra-judicial killings, arbitrary arrests, illegal detentions, abductions, rape and enforced disappearances, the continued denial of freedom of expression, and the impunity with which armed civilians have been able to operate and continue operating, 
Reaffirming its determination that, in these unique and exceptional circumstances, the situation created by the failure of the military authorities in Haiti to fulfil their obligations under the Governors Island Agreement and to comply with relevant Security Council resolutions constitutes a threat to peace and security in the region, 
3. Decides that all States shall without delay prevent the entry into their territories: 
(a) Of all officers of the Haitian military, including the police, and their immediate families; 
(c) Of those employed by or acting on behalf of the Haitian military, and their immediate families, 
6. Decides that all States shall prevent: 
(a) The import into their territories of all commodities and products originating in Haiti and exported therefrom after the aforementioned date; 
(a) Supplies intended strictly for medical purposes and foodstuffs; 
(b) With the approval of the Committee established pursuant to resolution 841 (1993), under the no-objection procedure, other commodities and products for essential humanitarian needs; 
(c) Petroleum or petroleum products, including propane gas for cooking, authorized in accordance with paragraph 7 of resolution 841 (1993); 
(d) Other commodities and products authorized in accordance with paragraph 3 of resolution 873 (1993); 
13. Requests all States to report to the Secretary-General by 6 June 1994 on the measures they have instituted in implementation of the measures contained in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions; 
(a) To examine reports submitted pursuant to paragraph 13 above; 
(b) To seek from all States, in particular neighbouring States, further information regarding the action taken by them concerning the effective implementation of the measures contained in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions; 
(c) To consider any information brought to its attention by States concerning violations of the measures contained in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions and, in that context, to make recommendations to the Council on ways to increase their effectiveness; 
(d) To make recommendations in response to violations of the measures contained in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions and provide information on a regular basis to the Secretary-General for general distribution to Member States; 
(f) To amend the guidelines referred to in paragraph 10 of resolution 841 (1993) to take into account the measures contained in the present resolution; 
17. Expresses its readiness to consider progressive suspension of the measures contained in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions, based on progress in the implementation of the Governors Island Agreement and the restoration of democracy in Haiti; 
18. Decides that, notwithstanding paragraph 16 above, measures in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions will not be completely lifted until: 
(b) Completion of the changes by retirement or departure from Haiti in the leadership of the police and military high command called for in the Governors Island Agreement; 
(c) Adoption of the legislative actions called for in the Governors Island Agreement, as well as the creation of a proper environment in which free and fair legislative elections can be organized in the framework of the full restoration of democracy in Haiti; 
(d) The creation by authorities of the proper environment for the deployment of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH); 
(e) The return in the shortest time possible of the democratically elected President and maintenance of constitutional order, 
19. Condemns any attempt illegally to remove legal authority from the legitimately elected President, declares that it would consider illegitimate any purported government resulting from such an attempt, and decides, in such an event, to consider reimposing any measures suspended under paragraph 17 above; 
The creation of the Croatian-Muslim Federation is good news, a sign of a serious approach that may open new ways and vistas to world diplomacy for a just and stable solution of the problems in the whole of the Balkans region. 
In the present conditions, the suspended questions that have appeared as a result of the disintegration of the Yugoslav Federation may be solved only through realistic policies, considering the concrete situations and abiding by international law, from which several multilateral acts stem. 
The Kosova question, as one of the fundamental components of the Yugoslav crisis, which is not at all "an inner Serbian question", by all means calls for a re-examination and proper solution based on new democratic principles. 
In our opinion, this obligation stems from General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960 entitled "Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples". 
In paragraph 1 of that resolution, the General Assembly declared that "the subjection of peoples to alien subjugation, domination and exploitation constitutes a denial of fundamental human rights, is contrary to the Charter of the United Nations and is an impediment to world peace and cooperation". 
Currently, the international community is directly engaged in resolving problems regarding relations between nations and States. 
Hence, there can be no solution outside the principles consecrated by a series of international instruments. 
From the point of view of these instruments, the Kosova question cannot be included in the Procrustean bed of the minority regime. 
Taking into account its proportions and complexity, it makes up a typical case of a colonial regime, doubled with violations of individual and collective rights, which are nothing but apartheid and segregation against the Albanian population. 
Under these conditions, intervention by the United Nations is absolutely indispensable because of the aftermath of further escalation of the present Albanian-Serb crisis and of repercussions in the region and beyond. 
Unless the Serbian occupier is halted in time, it will commit a real holocaust against the Albanian population of Kosova. 
The following principles are imperative for the entire Albanian nation: 
(a) Recognition of the Republic of Kosova as an independent, sovereign and neutral State, placing it under the observation and protection of international bodies; 
(c) Recognition and observation of the national and human rights of the Albanians in Montenegro and south-eastern Serbia according to the Helsinki Final Act and the Paris Charter. 
The Albanian people solemnly pledge that they will strictly observe these rights for their ethnic minorities. 
In conclusion, we also hope that you will act as quickly as is demanded by this question, which threatens to degenerate into a conflict without any resolution. 
1. You will recall that the programme of work which the Conference had adopted for this three-week session was as follows: 
For this purpose, the plenary would meet as a working group. 
(b) Upon completion of the section-by-section examination of the text, the Conference would then discuss the question of the form of the document resulting from its deliberations; 
(c) It would then take up some of the key issues that required further negotiation; 
(d) Depending on the progress made, the Chairman would aim to issue a revised text by the beginning of the third week; 
(e) If indeed a revised text was issued at the beginning of the third week, the Conference would proceed to consider the revised text for the remainder of the session; 
(f) The two technical working groups on the application of the precautionary approach to fisheries management and on reference points for the utilization of fish resources established at the previous session would meet simultaneously with the plenary from 16 to 18 and from 21 to 23 March, respectively. 
2. Given the extensive nature of our agenda and the time available, this was an ambitious programme of work. 
3. In accordance with the agreed programme of work, we began by hearing general remarks on the negotiating text and then examined the various sections of the text in detail. 
This process continued into the second week. 
As a result of the discussion and the very helpful and constructive suggestions made, it was possible for the Chairman to start revising the text during the second week, earlier than expected. 
These revisions were completed at the beginning of the third week. 
4. The revisions enabled the Chairman, at the end of the second week, to convene informal consultations in order to improve the text and widen the support for it. 
These consultations facilitated the commencement of negotiations among delegations. 
5. During the informal consultations, some of the more difficult issues were taken up for discussion and negotiation. 
However, further work is necessary in order to reach complete agreement on this critical issue. 
7. The Conference has also moved closer to agreement on a number of other issues. 
These issues include: 
(a) General principles on which conservation and management measures are to be based; 
(c) Compliance with, and the enforcement of, high seas fisheries conservation and management measures, in particular the duties of flag States in this regard; 
(e) The cooperation required to deal with States that do not participate in the work of regional fisheries organizations or arrangements; 
(f) The special requirements of developing countries in order to enhance their national capacities so that they can participate more effectively in fisheries management and conservation; 
(g) The need for compulsory and expeditious settlement of disputes procedures in support of effective fisheries conservation and management; 
(h) Procedures for the review of the implementation of conservation and management measures adopted by this Conference. 
8. This session also saw the introduction of a number of new elements in our deliberations and negotiations. 
Two such issues were considered in the two technical working groups that the Conference had established. 
As a consequence, the negotiating text now reflects the work done in the two technical working groups. 
A new annex has been added to the negotiating text which contains guidelines for applying reference points in managing fish stocks. 
It is derived from the report of the working group. 
9. I would like once again to express the gratitude of the Conference to the two working groups for their invaluable contribution to our work. 
I would also like to thank the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) for the preparation of two excellent background papers on the two issues. 
10. The negotiating text now also contains a section on objectives, which, as you know, is to ensure the long-term sustainability of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks. 
Further additions to the negotiating text include a section on the application of the provisions of the document that the Conference will adopt, and a preamble. 
11. The revised negotiating text as a whole reflects the considerable progress made at this session on all substantive matters. 
It is my sense that there is a distinct convergence of views on the many issues addressed in the negotiating text. 
However, the Conference still has a long way to go before it can successfully conclude its work. 
This challenge will be daunting unless delegations make an effort to continue the process of informal consultation and negotiation during the inter-sessional period in order that the Conference can achieve early agreement on all outstanding matters when it reconvenes in August. 
I believe that, given your commitment and the spirit of cooperation and compromise that has already been demonstrated, we should be able to achieve our goal and arrive at a consensus document. 
This approach has proved to be most productive during this session. 
The next session is for two weeks only. 
Realistically speaking, there will be just over a week available to us to conclude negotiations, as we will also need some time to revise the text and harmonize the different language texts. 
Recent collapses of fish stocks in different parts of the world underscore the urgency of our task. 
Such collapses demonstrate that these stocks are not being utilized in a sustainable manner. This situation is no longer acceptable and we are therefore forced to consider radical departures from current fishing practices. 
In order to achieve this, Governments must be flexible in their negotiating positions and be prepared to take swift and decisive measures. 
States must not succumb to short-term interests and pressures and in the process sacrifice the longer-term interests of fishing communities and mankind as a whole. 
The international community, as is reflected in the Rio Declaration, the resolutions of the United Nations General Assembly and the decisions of other bodies such as FAO, expects no less. 
15. I would like to thank you most sincerely for the efforts you have all made during this session. 
The contribution of the Secretariat as a whole has been invaluable to the workings of the Conference, which I acknowledge on your behalf. 
I also wish to recognize the important contribution on technical issues made by FAO to the Conference. 
May I wish you all well, and those of you who are travelling, bon voyage. 
In these letters, Iraq also stressed the illegitimacy of the two aerial exclusion zones imposed on Iraq in its northern and southern regions. 
In this letter, I wish to report to you the following information and incidents: 
1. At 1045 hours on 3 May 1994, a hostile warplane coming from the territory of Saudi Arabia and Kuwait violated Iraqi airspace, overflew Najaf Governorate and dropped large quantities of provocative and hostile leaflets, which fell on the town of Najaf. 
Furthermore, other, similar hostile actions by United States and other warplanes were carried out over Ninawa, Salah al-Din and Ta'mim Governorates. 
This has been affirmed by you yourself on more than one occasion and also by your Spokesman, Joe Sills. 
The Republic of Iraq protests strongly and condemns these provocative actions, which are contrary to the principles of international law and the Charter of the United Nations. 
I am writing to you in connection with the letter dated 3 May 1994 addressed to you by the Permanent Representative of Albania to the United Nations (A/49/140-S/1994/533). 
Today, on 15 April, the Albanian-American community will organize a rally for the independence of Kosova. 
The rally will be held from 11.30 a.m. to 2 p.m. at Dag Hammarskjd Plaza (47th Street and First Avenue). 
Thousands of Albanians will protest against the colonial Serbian repression against the Albanian people of Kosova. 
They will ask that the will of the Kosova people for the Independent and Neutral Republic of Kosova be realized without delay. 
The Parliament of Kosova organized in 1991 (from 26 to 30 September), a referendum on the future status of the former socialist autonomous province. 
Of the 1,051,357 eligible voters of Kosova, 914,902 (87.01 per cent) individuals participated in the referendum; 99.87 per cent of the voters voted in favour of Kosova's sovereignty and independence. 
Based on the results of the referendum, the Assembly of Kosova (Parliament) declared Kosova a sovereign and independent republic. 
However, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) did not recognize the results of the referendum and the elections. 
1. From 1026 hours until 1102 hours, two Turkish Air Force F-4 fighters intruded into the flight information region of Nicosia and executed mock assaults and targeting in the area of Kythrea. 
2. From 1123 hours until 1153 hours, two Turkish Air Force F-4 fighters intruded into the flight information region of Nicosia and executed mock assaults and targeting in the area of Kythrea. 
4. From 1544 hours until 1720 hours, eleven Turkish Air Force fighters, type unknown, in military formations, executed military manoeuvres in the flight information region of Nicosia. 
S.I. No. 384 of 14 December 1993 - European Communities (Prevention of Supply of Certain Goods and Services to Libya) Regulations, 1993. 
S.I. No. 385 of 14 December 1993 - European Communities (Prohibition of Satisfaction of Certain Contractual Claims arising from Trade Sanctions against Libya) Regulations, 1993. 
S.I. No. 326 of 21 October 1993 - Air Services Authorization Order, 1993. 
Copies of these Statutory Instruments are enclosed for reference.* 
It will be noted that S.I. No. 326 of 1993 was signed by the Minister for Transport, Energy and Communications on 21 October 1993, and came into operation on 1 December 1993. 
It is considered that this Statutory Instrument prohibits trade between the European Union and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, as it applies to civil aviation, and that it gives effect to the civil aviation restrictions contained in Security Council resolution 883. 
* The text of the Statutory Instruments may be consulted in room S-3545. 
1. In paragraph 6 of resolution 844 (1993) of 18 June 1993, the Security Council invited the Secretary-General to report on a regular basis on the implementation of that resolution as well as of resolution 836 (1993) of 4 June 1993. 
2. Srebrenica was the first safe area declared by the Security Council in its resolution 819 (1993) of 16 April 1993. 
In these resolutions, the safe areas were envisaged to be areas free from armed attacks and from any other hostile acts that would endanger the well-being and the safety of their inhabitants and where the unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance to the civilian population would be ensured. 
4. In paragraph 9 of the same resolution, UNPROFOR was authorized, in carrying out its mandates and acting in self-defence, to take the necessary measures including the use of force in reply to: 
(a) Bombardments against the safe areas by any of the parties; 
(c) Deliberate obstruction in or around the safe areas to the freedom of movement of UNPROFOR or of protected humanitarian convoys. 
However, taking into account the realistic volume of troops and material resources expected to be made available to UNPROFOR, it was proposed to start, as an initial approach with limited objectives, with a minimal troop reinforcement of 7,600. 
This "light option" could not in itself guarantee the defence of the safe areas, but would provide a basic level of deterrence, assuming the consent and cooperation of the parties. 
This proposal was approved by the Security Council in its resolution 844 (1993). 
However, even this minimum requirement was not met by the troop contributors, thus severely limiting UNPROFOR's presence in the safe areas. 
7. In Srebrenica and Zepa, the concept has been applied with a greater degree of effectiveness than in the other areas. 
Although the implementation of these agreements has been far from complete and has led to many problems, UNPROFOR has been able to deploy troops on the ground. 
On 10 February 1994, the North Atlantic Council declared that non-compliance with the withdrawal of heavy weapons from a 20-kilometre radius from the centre of Sarajevo would result in the initiation of air strikes 10 days from that date. 
As a result of this agreement, Sarajevo has been free from heavy-weapons attack. 
9. From the outset, shortage of troops and the resultant inability to place United Nations troops in the area, coupled with the unwillingness of the parties to negotiate, made it impossible to achieve a specific safe-area agreement for Gorazde or to delineate the boundaries of the area. 
When close air support was employed in defence of the endangered United Nations personnel in Gorazde, the Bosnian Serbs reacted strongly by detaining a large number of United Nations personnel and imposing major obstructions to freedom of movement. 
10. The involvement of NATO in facilitating the implementation of the Sarajevo and Gorazde agreements has placed a substantial number of additional coordination and monitoring responsibilities on UNPROFOR. 
In this regard, UNPROFOR owes an obligation to the parties to the agreements, and to the Security Council, to ensure that any use of air strikes is based on verified information. 
Air power has major psychological and political impacts that can alter relationships with the parties and the conduct of ongoing negotiations. 
11. In its decision of 22 April 1994 in response to my letter of 18 April (S/1994/498), NATO introduced the concept of additional exclusion zones around the safe areas of Zepa, Srebrenica, Bihac and Tuzla. 
12. The effective implementation of the safe-area concept depends on the degree of consent by the parties on the ground. 
It has been facilitated, in the areas where an individual agreement was achieved, by a clear demarcation of the area in question and a concise statement of the obligations that each party would respect. 
Such an agreement was also reached more easily where the parties considered that they had no further operational objectives in the area. 
A more detailed discussion of these problems is contained in paragraphs 30 to 35 of my report of 16 March 1994 (S/1994/300). 
Second, UNPROFOR's humanitarian and monitoring tasks in Bosnia and Herzegovina are not restricted solely to the safe areas. They apply equally throughout the Republic. 
Experience since June 1993 has shown that it is difficult to move troops from safe areas, once the situation has stabilized, to more urgent tasks elsewhere. 
Safe areas have, therefore, further restricted the flexibility that is needed when only limited resources are available. 
Third, as previously stated, clearly defined boundaries have not been agreed by the parties for Tuzla, Gorazde and particularly Bihac, where there are special difficulties owing to an internal conflict and the launching of indirect fire into the pocket from the United Nations protected areas (UNPAs) in Croatia. 
14. The failure of the warring parties to understand or fully respect the safe- area concept is a particularly serious problem that has become starkly evident in Gorazde. 
Government forces armed themselves and conducted military activities from within the safe area. 
The Bosnian Serbs, on the other hand, regarded UNPROFOR's very limited use of close air support as an intervention on behalf of their opponents, and did not hesitate to attack a populated area. 
As a result of these problems, UNPROFOR has attempted to redefine the safe-area concept in order to reduce ambiguity, enhance credibility and even-handedness and improve the protection of civilians to the extent possible with available resources. 
To protect the civilian populations of the designated safe areas against armed attacks and other hostile acts, through the presence of its troops and, if necessary, through the application of air power, in accordance with agreed procedures. 
17. UNPROFOR's ability to perform this mission is necessarily limited: first, by the availability of troops and the dissuasive effect of their deployment and, second, by its reactive capability, given the specific circumstances of any particular attack. 
Should UNPROFOR's presence prove insufficient to deter an attack, it could be required to resort to close air support to protect its own members or to request air strikes to compel an end to the attack on the safe areas. 
18. In order to implement the above mission, the safe areas should be defined so that UNPROFOR may provide, within the limit of its resources under the "light option", effective and credible protection to the population within the area. 
This in turn requires that the safe areas, described as "towns and surroundings" in resolution 824 (1993), be clearly delineated, with due regard to the densely populated area. 
In coordination with the parties, UNPROFOR is elaborating proposed boundaries of the safe areas that meet these requirements. 
They take account of the circumstances specific to each area, but in view of wide divergences between the parties, represent UNPROFOR proposals that have not been agreed with the parties. 
19. It must be emphasized that, should the Council agree to the above approach, the boundaries delineated by UNPROFOR should, in no way, be considered as recognition of the acquisition of territory by force. 
Obviously, the attitude of the parties to the boundaries established by UNPROFOR will have a crucial bearing on the Force's ability to keep the safe areas safe. 
20. UNPROFOR is determined to continue its efforts to ensure delivery of humanitarian assistance to civilians in need anywhere in Bosnia and Herzegovina, and at the same time to facilitate the achievement of an overall political solution to the conflict. 
The Force has, however, limited resources to deal with other vital tasks in addition to the safe areas. 
Despite a significant reduction in levels of conflict, there also remains the requirement to escort humanitarian aid, which could increase at short notice, as well as the introduction of new tasks in support of normalization and reconstruction. 
While acknowledging that a narrow delineation of safe areas raises complex political and legal questions, such a definition by UNPROFOR would be the only practical and achievable one from the military point of view, given the nature of UNPROFOR as a lightly armed, impartial, international force. 
21. The presence of a sufficient number of armed UNPROFOR troops in each of the safe areas thus defined will deter armed aggression against them. 
While recognizing the right of the inhabitants to self-defence, UNPROFOR's presence is viewed as a first step towards the eventual demilitarization of the safe area, when the parties are in a position to agree. 
In that respect and in recognition of its special status, consideration should be given to implementing steps leading to the demilitarization of Sarajevo. 
In addition, and bearing in mind the legitimate interests of the parties in those areas not designated as safe areas, UNPROFOR, again in close cooperation with NATO, will maintain reconnaissance of the areas in and around the towns of Bihac, Srebrenica, Tuzla and Zepa. 
Should UNPROFOR determine that activities in those safe areas pose a threat to their populations, then it will act in accordance with its responsibilities, in close cooperation with NATO. 
I believe that the Security Council should consider refining the safe-area concept as defined in resolution 824 (1993) and expanded in resolution 836 (1993), and support UNPROFOR in making its implementation more effective. 
24. In my view, the successful implementation of the safe-area concept requires the acceptance of three overriding principles: 
(b) That the method of execution of the safe-area task should not, if possible, detract from, but rather enhance, UNPROFOR's original mandates in Bosnia and Herzegovina, namely supporting humanitarian assistance operations and contributing to the overall peace process through the implementation of cease-fires and local disengagements; 
(c) That the mandate must take into account UNPROFOR's resource limitations and the conflicting priorities that will inevitably arise from unfolding events. 
25. The UNPROFOR approach outlined above would more clearly define the geographical limitations of the safe areas, UNPROFOR's responsibilities therein and the obligations of the warring parties with respect to them. 
It is not, however, UNPROFOR's intention to defend territory nor to enter the fray as a belligerent. 
If UNPROFOR must have recourse to force, this will be in clearly defined circumstances, triggered by the actions of one or another party to the conflict. 
26. The initial application of the safe-area concept in Srebrenica and Zepa, based on specific negotiated agreements between the parties, was successful in lowering levels of hostilities and improving living conditions. However it did not create viable communities. 
Later agreements, supported by the threat of air strikes, led to the withdrawal or control of heavy weapons of both sides in and around Sarajevo and the withdrawal of Serb forces and heavy weapons from around Gorazde. 
The safe-area concept has not been seriously tested in Bihac and Tuzla. 
27. Should the Council authorize UNPROFOR to establish the geographical demarcations of the safe areas, UNPROFOR has the resources to achieve some success. 
For example, both Tuzla and Bihac lie astride important communications routes and are therefore objectives that could invite continued military operations. 
I should also like to point out that the efforts of UNPROFOR to deal with crises around safe areas are likely, as in Gorazde, to be conducted amidst additional security considerations and under considerable external pressures. 
Finally, I must underscore the vital importance of UNPROFOR receiving the level of human and material resources required for the tasks entrusted to it. 
28. I have reflected at length on the feasibility of extending the safe-area concept elsewhere in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
While reaffirming the Council's existing commitments undertaken in resolutions 836 (1993) and 844 (1993), I believe that sources of tension elsewhere in the Republic must be dealt with by other measures, including, but not limited to, local cease-fires and modest deployments of UNPROFOR observers. 
UNPROFOR, overstretched and underresourced as it is in relation to its current mandates, does not have the capacity to rush from crisis to crisis in different areas. 
It is neither configured nor equipped for mandates to fight or to hold ground. 
Its operational needs are for flexible deployment and maximum mobility rather than fixed positions in a limited number of areas. 
These factors dictate clear limits to the concept of safe areas. 
(b) That the safe areas be delineated, as proposed by UNPROFOR; 
(c) That they be respected. In this regard, I take note of paragraph 4 of resolution 913 (1994) which "calls for an end to any provocative action by whomsoever committed in and around the safe areas"; 
(d) That complete freedom of movement, on a "notification" (as opposed to "clearance") basis, be ensured for the provision of humanitarian aid to safe areas, as a prelude to further normalization, including the resumption of commercial traffic. 
30. Safe areas can be made somewhat more effective and manageable. 
I therefore view the safe-area concept as a temporary mechanism by which some vulnerable populations can be protected pending a comprehensive negotiated political settlement. 
31. I therefore recommend that the Security Council approve the statement of UNPROFOR's mission in relation to the safe areas as set out in the present report, authorize UNPROFOR to promulgate precise boundaries for these areas and approve the arrangements outlined above for the implementation of that mission. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 130 (a) appear in the reports of the Committee contained in documents A/48/812 and Add.1. 
2. At its 65th meeting, on 9 May 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations peace-keeping forces in the Middle East: United Nations Disengagement Observer Force". 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolution 350 (1974) of 31 May 1974, by which the Council established the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force, and the subsequent resolutions by which the Council extended the mandate of the Force, the latest of which was resolution 887 (1993) of 29 November 1993, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Bearing in mind the special responsibilities of the States permanent members of the Security Council, as indicated in General Assembly resolution 1874 (S-IV) of 27 June 1963, in the financing of such operations, 
1. Regrets deeply the fact that the budget documents did not comply with General Assembly resolution 42/207 of 11 December 1987 as regards the equal treatment of the official languages of the United Nations; 
2. Notes the assurances given by the Secretariat that such a situation will not be repeated; 
3. Expresses deep concern about the status of contributions to the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force as at 31 March 1994, including the contributions outstanding in the amount of 20,956,112 United States dollars; 
4. Expresses concern about the adverse effect that the deteriorating financial situation has on reimbursement to troop contributors, placing an additional burden on these countries and putting at risk the continuing supply of troops to the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force; 
5. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to present budget documents on time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
6. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain General Assembly resolutions concerning the form of budget documents concerning peace-keeping operations; 
12. Notes with appreciation that a voluntary contribution has been made to the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force by a Government; 
19. Requests the Secretary-General to submit the budget proposals for the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force for the next financial period, including a comprehensive performance report, no later than 15 November 1994; 
21. Decides, pending the receipt of the report, to postpone action on the recommendation contained in paragraph 6 of the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions; 
24. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations peace-keeping forces in the Middle East: United Nations Disengagement Observer Force". 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 130 (b) appear in the report of the Committee contained in documents A/48/813 and Add.1. 
2. At its 65th meeting, on 9 May 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations peace-keeping forces in the Middle East: United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon". 
4. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft resolution without a vote (see para. 5). 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Bearing in mind the special responsibilities of the States permanent members of the Security Council, as indicated in General Assembly resolution 1874 (S-IV) of 27 June 1963, in the financing of such operations, 
Recalling its resolution 34/9 E of 17 December 1979 and the subsequent resolutions in which it decided that the provisions of regulations 5.2 (b), 5.2 (d), 4.3 and 4.4 of the Financial Regulations of the United Nations should be suspended, the latest of which was resolution 47/205, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Force by certain Governments, 
Concerned that the Secretary-General continues to face difficulties in meeting the obligations of the Force on a current basis, including reimbursement to current and former troop-contributing States, 
1. Expresses concern about the deteriorating financial situation with regard to peace-keeping activities owing to overdue payments by Member States of their assessments, particularly Member States in arrears; 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to present budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of these budgets before their implementation; 
4. Notes with satisfaction an improvement in the compliance by the Secretariat with certain General Assembly resolutions concerning the form of budget documents concerning peace-keeping operations; 
6. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
16. Decides that there shall be set off against the apportionment of Member States, as provided for in paragraph 15 above, their respective share in the unencumbered balance of 931,000 dollars gross (1,194,000 dollars net) for the period from 1 February 1993 to 31 January 1994; 
18. Decides, pending the receipt of this report, to postpone action on the recommendation contained in paragraph 27 of the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions; 
19. Requests the Secretary-General, with a view to increasing the cost-effectiveness of the operation, to replace to the extent possible international General Service and international Field Service staff by locally recruited staff; 
22. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Peace-keeping Forces in the Middle East: United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon". 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 135 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/818. 
2. At its 62nd and 65th meetings, on 25 April and 9 May 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia". 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such operations, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made by certain Governments to the Advance Mission, the Transitional Authority and the related trust funds, 
4. Note the assurances given by the Secretariat that the matter of reimbursement of outstanding dues to the troop-contributing countries would be given priority when settling the unliquidated obligations of the Transitional Authority prior to its liquidation; 
5. Urges the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
8. Decides to appropriate the amount of 236,000,000 dollars, authorized and apportioned with the prior concurrence of the Advisory Committee under the terms of paragraph 7 of General Assembly resolution 47/209 A, for the period from 1 May to 31 July 1993; 
15. Requests the Secretary-General to take all necessary action to ensure that the Transitional Authority is administered with the maximum of efficiency and economy during its final liquidation; 
16. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Financing and liquidation of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia". 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 174 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/829. 
2. At its 62nd and 65th meetings, on 25 April and 9 May 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item on the financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia. 
Recalling its decision 48/480 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the Military Liaison Team, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Bearing in mind the special responsibilities of the States permanent members of the Security Council, as indicated in General Assembly resolution 1874 (S-IV) of 27 June 1963, in the financing of such operations, 
1. Urges all Member States that have not already met their obligations under General Assembly decision 48/480 to make every possible effort to ensure early payment of their assessed contributions to the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to take all necessary action to ensure that the Military Liaison Team is administered with a maximum of efficiency and economy; 
11. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia". 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Verification Mission by certain Governments, 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
(b) That it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
12. Decides further to appropriate to the Special Account the amount of 5,246,750 dollars gross (4,992,375 dollars net), for the operation of the Verification Mission for the period from 17 March to 31 May 1994; 
19. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission II". 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolutions 687 (1991) of 3 April 1991 and 689 (1991) of 9 April 1991, by which the Council decided to set up the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission and to review the question of its termination or continuation every six months, 
Recalling also its resolution 45/260 of 3 May 1991 on the financing of the Observation Mission and its subsequent resolutions thereon, the latest of which was resolution 47/208 B of 14 September 1993, as well as its decision 48/466 A of 23 December 1993, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
3. Expresses deep concern about the adverse effect that the deteriorating financial situation has on reimbursement to troop contributors, placing an additional burden on these countries and putting at risk the continuing supply of troops to the Observation Mission and, consequently, the effective implementation of its mandate; 
5. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
8. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
(b) That it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
19. Requests the Secretary-General, should the mandate and operational requirements of the operation change significantly prior to 31 March 1995, to submit to the General Assembly through the Advisory Committee such administrative and budgetary proposals as may be required; 
21. Requests the Secretary-General to replace, to the extent possible, international General Service and international Field Service staff by locally recruited staff; 
23. Further requests the Secretary-General to submit the budget proposals for the Observation Mission for the next financial period, including a comprehensive performance report, no later than 31 March 1995; 
25. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Financing of the activities arising from Security Council resolution 687 (1991)" the sub-item entitled "United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission". 
Recalling its resolutions 47/223 of 16 March 1993 and 47/234 of 14 September 1993 and its decision 48/468 A of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the Observer Mission, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Observer Mission by a Government, 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
13. Decides that the unencumbered balance of appropriations in the amount of 7,260,498 dollars gross (6,511,398 dollars net) shall be retained in the Special Account in light of the outstanding assessed contributions; 
17. Decides also to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador". 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolution 186 (1964) of 4 March 1964, by which the Council established the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus, and Council resolution 889 (1993) of 15 December 1993, by which the Council extended the mandate of the Force until 15 June 1994, 
Recalling its decision 48/474 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the Force, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Force by certain Governments, 
1. Expresses concern about the adverse effect that the deteriorating financial situation has on reimbursement to troop contributors, placing an additional burden on those countries and putting at risk the continuing supply of troops to peace-keeping operations and, consequently, the effective implementation of their mandates; 
2. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
12. Requests the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
17. Decides to continue to maintain as separate the account established prior to 16 June 1993 for the Force, invites Member States to make voluntary contributions to that account and, in this regard, requests the Secretary-General to continue his efforts in appealing for voluntary contributions to this account; 
20. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus". 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolution 846 (1993) of 22 June 1993, by which the Council established the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda for an initial period of six months, until 21 December 1993, subject to review every six months, 
Recalling its decision 48/476 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the Observer Mission, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
1. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
6. Affirms that it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
Financial support for this exercise will be provided by Canada and Sweden. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. An agenda for development. 
4. Operational activities of the United Nations for international development cooperation: 
(b) United Nations Children's Fund; 
(b) Implementation of the Programme of Action for the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination; 
(d) Human rights questions; 
(i) International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction; 
(k) United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees. 
(b) Cooperation in fisheries in Africa; 
(m) Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States. 
7. Regional cooperation in the economic, social and related fields. 
8. Permanent sovereignty over national resources in the occupied Palestinian and other Arab territories. 
(b) International cooperation in the field of informatics; 
12. Programme and related questions in the economic, social and related fields. 
13. Question of declaring 1998 international year of the ocean. 
At its organizational session for 1994, the Council approved the provisional agenda for its substantive session (decision 1994/203). 
In regard to the theme "Science and technology for development", the attention of the Council is drawn to General Assembly resolution 48/179. 
The report is expected to include progress in the introduction of the country strategy note and an assessment of progress in the use of the programme approach, including evaluation, and national execution at the field level. 
It will also review progress on such provisions of the resolution as strengthening of the resident coordinator system, decentralization, simplification and harmonization of rules and procedures, including in the area of evaluation, monitoring and audit. 
The Boards are subject to the authority of the Council and submit annual reports to it at its substantive session, which may include recommendations, where appropriate, for the improvement of field-level coordination. 
Each Executive Board meets in an annual session. 
Assistance to the drought-stricken areas of Djibouti, Ethiopia, Kenya, Somalia, the Sudan and Uganda. 
The Council will also hear oral reports on the following questions: 
(a) Assistance for the reconstruction and development of Lebanon. 
(b) Assistance for humanitarian relief and the economic and social rehabilitation of Somalia. 
The attention of the Council is drawn to General Assembly resolution 48/195 on the subject. 
The Council will consider the report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the Programme of Action for the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination (1993-2003), as requested by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/91, paragraph 16. 
In that resolution, the Assembly proclaimed the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, beginning in 1993, and adopted the Programme of Action for the Decade contained in the annex to the resolution. 
The Council reviews annually, in consultation with the Special Committee against Apartheid, the assistance provided by agencies and institutions of the United Nations system in the context of General Assembly resolution 33/183 K. 
At its sixty-third session, in 1977, the Council requested the Secretary-General to submit to it annual reports on the question of assistance to the Palestinian people (resolution 2100 (LXIII)). 
The provisional agenda and documentation for the fiftieth session of the Commission were approved by the Council in its decision 1993/300. 
International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
The International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (General Assembly resolution 2200 A (XXI), annex) entered into force on 23 March 1976. 
In accordance with article 45 of the Covenant, the Human Rights Committee reports annually on its activities to the General Assembly through the Economic and Social Council. 
In 1994, the Human Rights Committee is to hold its fiftieth session at Headquarters from 21 March to 8 April, its fifty-first session at Geneva from 11 to 29 July and its fifty-second session at Geneva from 17 October to 4 November. 
The Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights was entrusted by the Council, as from 1987, with overseeing the implementation of the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (Council resolution 1985/17). 
It will be recalled that the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (General Assembly resolution 2200 A (XXI), annex) entered into force on 3 January 1976. 
Under article 16 of the Covenant, States parties to the Covenant undertake to submit to the Secretary-General reports on the measures which they have adopted and on the progress made in achieving the observance of the rights recognized in the Covenant. 
At its substantive session of 1992, the Council, noting the long-standing backlog of reports of States parties awaiting consideration by the Committee, authorized, on an exceptional basis, the holding of an extraordinary additional session of the Committee in the first half of 1993 (decision 1992/259). 
At its forty-fourth session, the General Assembly adopted the Convention on the Rights of the Child (Assembly resolution 44/25, annex). 
In accordance with article 44 of the Convention, the Committee submits reports on its activities to the General Assembly, through the Economic and Social Council, every two years. 
(d) Assembly resolution 48/144, in which the Assembly decided to continue its consideration of the situation of human rights in Iraq during its forty-ninth session in the light of additional elements provided by the Commission and the Economic and Social Council; 
(f) Assembly resolution 48/151, in which the Assembly decided to keep the situation of human rights and fundamental freedoms in Haiti under review during its forty-ninth session and to consider it further in the light of the information supplied by the Commission and the Economic and Social Council; 
(g) Assembly resolution 48/152, in which the Assembly decided to keep under consideration during its forty-ninth session the situation of human rights in Afghanistan, in the light of additional elements provided by the Commission and the Economic and Social Council. 
The Assembly requested the High Commissioner for Human Rights to report annually on his/her activities, in accordance with his/her mandate, to the Commission on Human Rights and, through the Economic and Social Council, to the General Assembly (resolution 48/141). 
The Council also urged the Secretary-General to ensure effective servicing of the Working Group and of other activities related to the suppression of contemporary forms of slavery and slavery-like practices, and to report to the Council at its substantive session of 1994 on the steps taken in that regard. 
Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women (General Assembly resolution 34/180, annex). 
The Convention entered into force on 3 September 1981. 
Under article 21 of the Convention, the Committee reports annually on its activities to the General Assembly through the Council and may make suggestions and general recommendations based on the examination of reports and information received from the States parties to the Convention. 
In its resolution 1990/12, the Economic and Social Council requested the Commission on the Status of Women, as the preparatory body for the Fourth World Conference on Women, to include preparations for the Conference in its regular work programme during the period 1991-1995. 
The report of the Commission contains recommendations on the preparations for the Conference, including the draft platform of action. 
It requested that the Economic and Social Council submit its final recommendations to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session for its consideration and action before 31 December 1994 (resolution 48/11). 
At its sixtieth session, in 1976, the Council decided to establish the Institute as an autonomous body under the auspices of the United Nations, funded through voluntary contributions; it also decided on guidelines for the Institute (resolution 1998 (LX)). 
Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice. 
The Council will consider the report of the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice on its third session (Vienna, 26 April-6 May 1994) and take action on the recommendations contained therein. 
The provisional agenda and documentation for the session were approved by the Council in decision 1993/243. 
The Council will consider the report of the Commission on Narcotic Drugs on its thirty-seventh session (Vienna, 13-22 April 1994) and take action on the recommendations contained therein. 
The provisional agenda and documentation for the thirty-seventh session of the Commission were approved by the Council in decision 1993/245. 
Report of the International Narcotics Control Board. 
Implementation of the United Nations System-Wide Action Plan on Drug Abuse Control. 
The United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees reports annually to the General Assembly through the Council, in conformity with paragraph 11 of the Statute of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (General Assembly resolution 428 (V), annex). 
The Council will have before it the World Economic and Social Survey, 1994, prepared pursuant to General Assembly resolution 118 (II) and Council resolution 1983/50. 
In each case, an assessment of current policies will be an integral part of the analysis. 
The Committee will report on the work of that session. 
Technical cooperation among developing countries. 
At its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to submit a preliminary version of the updated World Survey on the Role of Women in Development to the Economic and Social Council, through the Commission, in 1994 (Assembly resolution 48/108). 
At its organizational session for 1993, the Council, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/191, established the Commission on Sustainable Development as a functional commission of the Council, in order, inter alia, to ensure the effective follow-up of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (decision 1993/207). 
The functions of the Commission are set out in paragraphs 3 to 5 of General Assembly resolution 47/191. The Assembly recommended that the Commission, in discharging its functions, submit its consolidated recommendations to the Economic and Social Council and, through it, to the General Assembly. 
The Council will have before it the report of the Commission on Sustainable Development on its second session (New York, 16-27 May 1994). 
The provisional agenda for the second session was approved by the Council in decision 1993/314. 
The Council will consider the report of the Commission on Transnational Corporations on its twentieth session (Geneva, 2-11 May 1994) and take action on the recommendations contained therein. 
The Committee on Natural Resources held its second session at Headquarters from 22 February to 4 March 1994. 
In decision 1992/218, the Council established the Committee on New and Renewable Sources of Energy and on Energy for Development, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 46/235. 
The Committee will report to the Council on the work of its first session (Headquarters, 7-18 February 1994). 
The Council will consider the report of the Population Commission on its twenty-seventh session (Headquarters, 28-31 March 1994) (Council resolution 150 (VII)) and take action on the recommendations contained therein. 
The provisional agenda and documentation for the twenty-seventh session of the Commission were approved by the Council in decision 1991/308. 
At its organizational session for 1993, the Council decided to postpone the twenty-seventh session of the Commission until 1994 (resolution 1993/4). 
The Council will consider the report of the Secretary-General on the Thirteenth United Nations Regional Cartographic Conference for Asia and the Pacific (Beijing, 9-18 May 1994) (decision 1991/222). 
The Council reviews the question of public administration and finance every two years, following the meeting of experts on the United Nations programme in public administration and finance (Council resolution 1199 (XXII)). 
The Eleventh Meeting was held at Geneva from 6 to 14 October 1993. 
At its twenty-ninth session, the General Assembly adopted the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States (resolution 3281 (XXIX) of 12 December 1974). 
Those reports will also be annexed to the report of the Secretary-General on regional cooperation (decision 1993/213). 
At its substantive session of 1993, the Council adopted resolution 1993/52, entitled "Economic and social repercussions of the Israeli settlements on the Palestinian people in the Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, occupied since 1967, and on the Arab population of the occupied Syrian Golan". 
The attention of the Council is drawn to General Assembly resolution 48/212 on the subject. 
The report of the Committee for Programme and Coordination (CPC) on its thirty-fourth session (Headquarters, May-June 1994) will include the Committee's views on its consideration of the report of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC). 
ACC submits an annual overview report to the Council (Council resolution 13 (III)), which will provide the Council with a summary of the work carried out by the ACC machinery in 1993. 
The Council will have before it the report of the twenty-seventh series of Joint Meetings of the Committee for Programme and Coordination and the Administrative Committee on Coordination, held at Headquarters on 27 October 1993. 
It also requested the Secretary-General to report to the Council, at its substantive session of 1994, on progress made by the United Nations system focal point in the implementation of multisectoral collaboration on tobacco or health (resolution 1993/79). 
The Council will examine the revisions in the light of the recommendations of the Committee for Programme and Coordination on the matter (Council resolution 1988/77). 
At its resumed organizational session for 1994, the Council had before it a letter dated 10 February 1994 from the Director-General of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) to the Secretary-General (E/1994/17), to which was annexed resolution 2.5 adopted by the General Conference of UNESCO. 
Accordingly, the Council decided to include in the provisional agenda for its substantive session of 1994 a supplementary item entitled "Question of declaring 1998 international year of the ocean" (decision 1994/220). 
In accordance with that request, the Council decided to include in the provisional agenda of its substantive session of 1994 an item entitled "Question of declaring 1995 international year to observe the one thousandth anniversary of the Manas Epic" (decision 1994/221). 
Between 6-8 May 1994, there appear to have been 4 flights of fixed or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 1 of resolution 816 (1993) or approved by UNPROFOR in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,633. 
"On 6 May 1994, President Yoweri Museveni received President Clinton's Special Envoy, Assistant Secretary of State for Human Rights and Humanitarian Affairs John Shattuck, to discuss the ongoing tragedy in Rwanda. 
"They expressed deep concern over the tragic humanitarian catastrophe prevailing in Rwanda and the suffering that the hostilities have brought upon the civilian population. 
"The President and Mr. Shattuck agreed that Rwandese leaders must end all forms of violence against civilians and engage in an immediate cease-fire through a process of military-to-military negotiations as discussed at Arusha. 
"President Museveni and Assistant Secretary Shattuck agreed that an inquiry into human rights violations in Rwanda should be initiated urgently. 
"President Museveni and Mr. Shattuck discussed the urgent need for unimpeded access to all forms of humanitarian assistance, especially food and emergency medical attention, for all displaced persons and others in need in Rwanda. 
During the discussion, President Museveni expressed support for an enhanced international presence in Rwanda to achieve these objectives and facilitate dialogue. 
"President Museveni proposed a regional summit at which all the warring parties would be represented as the best way of finding a lasting solution to the conflict in Rwanda. 
He expressed President Clinton's deep appreciation for the leadership role President Museveni had undertaken in seeking a solution to the tragedy in Rwanda." 
During those discussions President Museveni expressed the concern of all Ugandans, stressing that the Ugandan Government was greatly disturbed by the continuing bloodshed in Rwanda. 
The President and Mr. Shattuck (Assistant Secretary of State) agreed that Rwandese leaders must end all forms of violence against civilians and engage in an immediate cease-fire through a process of military-to-military negotiations as discussed at Arusha. 
They also discussed and agreed on the need to curb the flow of arms into the country. 
President Museveni and Assistant Secretary Shattuck agreed that an inquiry into human rights violations in Rwanda should be initiated urgently. 
President Museveni and Mr. Shattuck discussed the urgent need for unimpeded access to all forms of humanitarian assistance, especially food and emergency medical attention, to all displaced persons and others in need in Rwanda. 
During the discussion, President Museveni expressed support for an enhanced international presence in Rwanda to achieve these objectives and facilitate dialogue. 
President Museveni proposed a regional summit at which all the warring parties would be represented as the best way of finding a lasting solution to the conflict in Rwanda. 
He expressed President Clinton's deep appreciation for the leadership role President Museveni had undertaken in seeking a solution to the tragedy in Rwanda. 
President Museveni also received the special envoys of President Mobutu of Zaire and President Mwinyi of the United Republic of Tanzania on 7 May 1994 to discuss further regional efforts towards a lasting peaceful settlement of the crisis. 
The presence of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR) together with the Ugandan Government's support for an arms embargo should be very reassuring to the fears expressed by the Permanent Representative of Rwanda in his letter to you dated 2 May 1994 (S/1994/531). 
The Ugandan Government fails to see the connection there unless there is a quiet implication that UNOMUR has failed in its duties to monitor the Uganda/Rwanda border, which of course is not the case. 
(a) The tanks were to travel under the control of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) and they were to be inoperable during the transfer; 
(b) There were no alternate routes for the tanks to travel as the only other "working" route would have taken the tanks through the centre of Gorazde; 
(d) To facilitate the peace process. 
Regarding the above reasoning, I would like to make the following observations: 
(a) The transit of the tanks under United Nations control obviously did not extract a great deal of good will from Karadzic's Serbs, as one of the tanks departed from the convoy while it was in the exclusion zone, and up to this moment, has yet to be located. 
Needless to say, this faux pas in itself inspires little confidence in our Government towards those United Nations officials responsible for losing a tank; 
The United Nations officials who participated in this misadventure have misused their authority and abused their mandate to contribute to these violations. 
This is totally unacceptable and exhibits the highest level of indifference and arrogance towards our Republic and the safety of our population. 
It cannot be emphasized enough that at least part of the reason the war in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina continues is the failure to implement relevant Security Council resolutions. 
Violations of resolutions by those entrusted to carry out their implementation can hardly be described as a means to end the war; 
(c) Furthermore, the reasoning that no civilians were threatened in this transfer fails to take into account the lives of civilians outside the exclusion zone. 
Does the Special Representative of the Secretary-General really expect that these transited tanks will spare civilians in other Bosnian towns? Such trading of lives is unacceptable to my Government; 
(d) For the above-stated reasons and the fact that continued appeasement can only encourage further aggression, this unfortunate incident has actually undermined the peace process. 
The Serbians now insist on two absolute conditions for negotiations: the lifting of the sanctions before any further talks; and the precommitment to the creation of a Serbian sovereign State out of most of the territory (certainly more than 49 per cent of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina). 
One has to question whether the relevant United Nations officials should extend any cooperation to these Serbian elements as long as they adopt these types of uncompromising positions. 
It is going to be 41 years since guns ceased roaring on the Korean peninsula and the Korean Armistice Agreement was signed. 
While an uncertain no-peace, no-war situation has lasted for four decades in the cease-fire setting, tensions in Korea have persisted unabated and the danger of war has snowballed with the passage of days. 
The current developments highlight the urgent need for effective and decisive steps to be taken to obviate the danger of war and establish a new security arrangement in Korea. 
The Korean Armistice Agreement, 1/ signed on 27 July 1953, is simply a provisional arrangement that presupposes a follow-up process in which the two belligerent sides should disengage themselves from military actions and should work to replace the truce with a peace agreement. 
At this conference, the Government of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea proposed that a unified Government be established through all-Korea democratic elections and all the foreign forces be withdrawn from Korea within six months thereafter, and did its level best to bring about a consensus on this proposal. 
Later, the United States issued a unilateral declaration on suspending the Geneva conference and eventually wrecked the conference. 
The sincere efforts by the Government of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea continued afterwards, though, to fulfil its obligations as a signatory to the Armistice Agreement. 
In the early 1970s, the United States and the south Korean authorities derailed the effortfully arranged north-south high-level talks and betrayed themselves in pursuing the "two Koreas" policy. 
Far from accepting all these just proposals from the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, the United States has continued to violate the Armistice Agreement by stepping up its military build-up and frequently staging large-scale military exercises. 
The United States, a real party to the Armistice Agreement, has systematically violated the provisions of this Agreement over the last 40 years. 
On 7 November 1955, the United States side shot down a helicopter flying to Kimpo airport on a regular inspection mission of the Neutral Nations Supervisory Commission, killing three Polish delegates of the Commission aboard the helicopter. 
On 21 June 1957, following the expulsion of the on-site Inspection Teams, the United States declared unilateral non-compliance with subparagraph 13 (d) of the Armistice Agreement, which ruled out the introduction into Korea of the reinforcing operational matiel. 
Subparagraph 13 (d) of the Armistice Agreement stipulated that the opposing sides "cease the introduction into Korea of reinforcing combat aircraft, armoured vehicles, weapons and ammunition". 
It is none other than the United States that is responsible for the "USS Pueblo incident", the "EC-121 spyplane incident" and the "Panmunjom incident" - incidents that precipitated the situation on the Korean peninsula to the brink of war, thus focusing world attention on the peninsula. 
To make matters worse, on 25 March 1991, the United States unilaterally designated a south Korean army "general" as the chief delegate of the United Nations Forces to the Military Armistice Commission, despite his apparent disqualification because of the legal irrelevance of his designation to the Armistice Agreement. 
Such irresponsible behaviour on the part of the United States has only invalidated the provisions of the Armistice Agreement essential for preventing the recurrence of war and put the Agreement-implementing bodies out of operation. 
In order for the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States to create new peaceful relations replacing such hostile relations, it is essential to terminate the cease-fire arrangement, which is the typical legacy of the cold-war era, and develop a new peace arrangement. 
This will help to eliminate the threat of an alleged "southward invasion" and a perceived "northward invasion" and to establish new relations of both rapprochement and mutual confidence between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States, relations that will dissipate confrontation and mistrust. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea has already recommended the United States more than once through channels of contacts to consider instituting a new security arrangement, rather than maintaining the status quo of the armistice arrangement or reviving the inoperative cease-fire mechanism. 
An intention to maintain the state of cease-fire even in the present post-cold-war era will be understood to be the intention to continue the cold-war policy on the Korean peninsula. It will also be regarded as the intention to move towards confrontation and war, instead of peace and stability. 
One of the universally recognized practices is that a belligerent party takes the initiative to terminate belligerency. 
1. The earlier report of the Secretary-General (A/48/848) on the financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara (MINURSO) summarizes chronological events that took place from the inception of the Mission up to 31 December 1993. 
2. It is recalled that the Secretary-General had indicated that the cost for the maintenance of MINURSO, based on its authorized strength and mandate, would amount to $39,818,400 gross ($37,429,200 net) for the period from 1 January to 31 December 1994. 
The General Assembly was further informed that, should the Secretary-General be in a position to propose to the Security Council a detailed timetable for holding a referendum in early 1994, revised cost estimates would be submitted. 
4. In the interim, the Secretary-General, in his report to the Security Council dated 10 March 1994, 1/ proposed three options to the Council for its consideration in view of the decision to ensure that the referendum in Western Sahara takes place without any further delays. 
5. Option A provided that the United Nations should proceed to hold the referendum regardless of the cooperation of either party. 
Paragraph 24 of the report of the Secretary-General 1/ to the Council outlined the proposed work of the Identification Commission and the other main activities of MINURSO called for in the settlement plan. 
6. In accordance with option B, the Identification Commission would continue its work during a prescribed period, which could end, for example, on 30 June 1994. 
However, a reduced United Nations military presence would be retained to encourage respect for the cease-fire. 
8. Options A and C would cover the period from 1 April to 31 December 1994, while option B would cover the period from 1 April to 30 June 1994. 
9. In the addendum to his report, 3/ dated 21 March 1994, the Secretary- General estimated the cost for maintaining the Mission under options A, B and C at $78,569,900, $4,320,100 and $7,429,500 gross, respectively, for the periods indicated in paragraph 8 above. 
10. The Security Council, in its resolution 907 (1994) of 29 March 1994 agreed, inter alia, to the course of action that was outlined under option B in the report of the Secretary-General. 
On that basis, the Identification Commission should complete the analysis of all applications received and proceed with the identification and registration of potential voters, in accordance with the Secretary-General's compromise proposal, the terms of reference of the Identification Commission and the relevant provisions of the settlement plan. 
13. The table below summarizes the status of assessed contributions received and unpaid, taking into account applied credits as at 30 April 1994. 
15. As indicated in paragraph 13 above, outstanding assessed contributions as at 30 April 1994 amounted to $20,366,361. 
In the light of the commitment authorization granted under resolution 48/250 and the additional requirements being requested for the period ending 31 July 1994, unless additional assessments are received, the Special Account for MINURSO will be in deficit. 
16. The status of voluntary contributions, as of 31 March 1994, indicating an annual valuation of $7,606,500 for goods and services provided to MINURSO for which no budgetary provision was made, is shown below. 
17. The Government of Switzerland provided, on a voluntary basis, three aircraft for its medical unit, which are available to the United Nations in emergency situations only. 
Column 3 provides the additional requirements for the period 1 April to 31 July 1994, and the total requirements are shown in column 4. 
Supplementary information on the additional requirements (column 3 of annex I) is given in annex II. 
The cost estimate provides for the addition of 29 civilian police, 72 international staff and 26 locally recruited staff. 
The monthly cost for the maintenance of the Mission for the period beyond 31 July 1994 will amount to $3,768,700 gross ($3,422,200 net) and is calculated on a proration basis from the total estimated cost for the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994, where appropriate. 
The reduction in the monthly cost after 31 July 1994 is the result of the exclusion of non-recurrent costs associated primarily with the acquisition of equipment, prefabricated buildings and vehicles. 
Annex III provides supplementary information on the objects of expenditure where monthly budgetary provisions beyond 31 July 1994 are projected. 
20. As indicated in paragraph 12 above, the General Assembly, in its resolution 48/250, invited the Secretary-General to keep under review the senior management structure of MINURSO, including the modality of employment of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General. 
Accordingly, the highest ranking civilian official in the Mission was designated to serve in that capacity, effective mid-March 1994, in addition to discharging his functions as Chairman of the Identification Commission. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 45/266 of 17 May 1991 on the financing of MINURSO, the former Deputy Special Representative was appointed at the Assistant Secretary-General level during his period of service in 1991 and 1992. 
It is therefore proposed that the Assistant Secretary-General post be reactivated to accommodate the Deputy Special Representative at that level, and that the D-2 post currently encumbered by him be frozen. 
In this context, it should be noted that the activities called for under paragraph 4 of Security Council resolution 907 (1994), require the Deputy Special Representative, on a daily basis, to engage in sensitive consultations with the parties and will result in increased political and managerial responsibilities. 
23. In paragraph 6 of its report (A/48/906), the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions requested complete information on the voluntary contributions provided to MINURSO and on the effect those contributions have had on expenditures. 
Paragraphs 16 and 17 above give the details and valuation of the voluntary contributions that had been provided to MINURSO as of 30 April 1994. 
24. In paragraph 12 of the same report, the Advisory Committee questioned the number of personnel in the medical unit given the size of the Mission. 
The Secretary-General believes that, in view of the duties that the medical personnel have been performing in the Mission area for the last three years (including surgery, x-rays, laboratory tests, etc.), the current strength of 41 for the medical unit is appropriate. 
It should also be recalled that the original size of the unit was reduced from 50 to 41. 
25. The Advisory Committee also queried the justification for assuming that 92 civilian personnel would be away from headquarters on any given weekend. 
The Committee further stated that if they were away voluntarily and not on official business, they should receive mission subsistence allowance at the accommodation-provided rate of $40 or $45 instead of $110. 
The Secretary- General believes that staff members should not be expected to remain continuously confined at headquarters, which is a non-family duty station with very few amenities and a demanding climate. 
When staff are away from Mission headquarters but remain in the Mission area, they do not receive accommodation and food and, therefore, are entitled to payment of full mission subsistence allowance at $110 a day. 
26. In paragraphs 16 and 23 of its report, the Advisory Committee questioned the number of military personnel in the movement control unit (17) and the number of General Service staff (51) given the size of the Mission. 
The Secretary-General has examined the current staffing of MINURSO and believes that because of the importance and the specific nature of the duties performed by the unit (cargo handling, aircraft and road/ground transportation, etc.) its current strength is appropriate. 
27. As regards the number of General Service staff, the Secretary-General recalls that out of 51 authorized posts, 8 staff are assigned to the Registration Office of the Identification Commission. 
The balance of 43 posts are assigned to the substantive units of the Administration Division and are considered to be essential to the effective functioning of those units. 
28. In paragraph 25 of its report, the Advisory Committee raised the issue of applying the Rabat standard costs to the Mission area. 
29. In paragraph 26 of its report, the Advisory Committee questioned the need for two consultants for six months, and also stated that the payment of $7,700 per month for each consultant was excessive. 
After reviewing this matter, the Secretary-General proposes to reduce the duration of the two consultants' services from six to two months each. 
The Secretary-General believes that, based on the work to be performed, as well as on previous experience, the fee of $7,700 per month for each consultant is reasonable. 
30. The Advisory Committee, in paragraph 27 of its report, further noted that the number of helicopters (5) and fixed-wing aircraft (3) proposed for hire should be reviewed, taking into consideration the size and the specific requirements of the Mission. 
After considering this matter, the Secretary- General decided that, effective 1 May 1994, the rental of one fixed-wing aircraft would be terminated. 
31. The actions to be taken by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session in connection with the past and future financing of MINURSO are as follows: 
(a) To take note of the revised unencumbered balance of appropriations; 
(c) To authorize the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for the maintenance of MINURSO at a monthly rate of $3,768,700 gross ($3,422,200 net) for the period beyond 31 July 1994, pending a further decision of the Security Council. 
1. The cost estimates for the additional requirements for the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994 and monthly cost thereafter are based on the parameters provided below: 
The mission subsistence allowance payable to all Mission personnel, excluding locally recruited staff, has been established at $110 per day for the whole Mission area. 
When accommodation and food are provided, this rate is reduced to $40 per day for Laayoune and $45 per day elsewhere. 
For the purpose of budgeting, the following assumptions have been made in the number of days Mission personnel are to be paid the standard and reduced rates: 
Travel of Mission personnel to and from the Mission area by commercial means has been calculated at an average one-way cost of $2,300 per person or $4,600 round-trip. 
Salaries and common staff costs for international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard cost except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
Salaries and common staff costs of local staff are based on the local salary scale established for Western Sahara. 
The cost estimates for civilian police monitors are based on phasing-in of 29 police in accordance with the schedule shown in table 1. 
The cost estimates are based on a total of 98 additional civilian staff (45 Professional and above, 27 General Service and 26 local staff), reactivation of one Assistant Secretary-General post and the freezing of one D-2 post in accordance with deployment schedule shown in table 2. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for bottled water for the additional 101 personnel (29 civilian police and 72 international staff) for the total of 8,143 person-days at an average of 2.5 bottles per person per day at $0.50 per bottle. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Additional provision is made for reimbursement to Government for their contingent-owned equipment valued at $9,110,532 at a rate of 10 per cent per year for 3 years. 
No provision was made under this heading in the original 1994 cost estimate. 
No provision is made under this heading. 
According to the phasing-in schedule provided in table 1 of section I of the present annex, provision is made for 29 civilian police monitors as follows: $83,160 for a total of 2,079 days at a rate of $40 per person per day. 
Additional provision is made for 7.5 days, at $70 per person per day for a total of 68 person-months spent in the Mission area during the budget period ($35,700). 
Provision of $66,700 is made for emplacement travel of 29 additional civilian police monitors. 
Provision is made for first instalment of $100 of a $200 per annum clothing allowance for 29 additional police monitors. 
This provision is based on a total of 72 additional international staff deployed in the Mission area in accordance with the timetable specified in table 2 above. 
Estimated costs of 72 additional international staff are provided in annex V. 
These 26 local staff members will work for six weeks only, beginning in May 1994. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The calculations of common staff costs for additional international staff ($372,000) and local staff ($3,200) are shown in annex V below. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 72 international staff members based on the deployment schedule shown in table 2 above, as follows: $242,560 for a total of 6,064 person-days (200 person-months) at a rate of $40 per person per day. 
The estimate includes provision for up to 18 international staff members who will be involved in the identification/registration process in such areas for an average of up to 30 days during the budget period ($48,100). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for alteration and renovation to premises to be provided by the Government ($20,000). 
Provision is made for maintenance services for new premises at an average monthly cost of $1,800. 
Provision is made for maintenance supplies for premises for three months at an average cost of $1,500 a month. 
Provision is made for water and electricity charges and generator fuel for new premises at an average monthly cost of $3,000 for three months. 
Provision is made for the installation of a high voltage transformer and supply line, as specified in paragraph 41 of annex IV of the main report (A/48/848). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Estimates are based on the calculations, specified in table 3 above. 
It was originally estimated that 10 mini-buses would be transferred to the Mission area from UNTAC. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts, repair and regular maintenance of 56 United Nations-owned vehicles at the rate of $1,825 per vehicle per annum. 
Provision is made for fuel and lubricants for 56 vehicles at the rate of $10 per day for three months. 
Provision is made for the cost of positioning/depositioning of five helicopters with the new contractor. 
No provision was made for the positioning of the new helicopters in the 1994 initial cost estimates. 
The total cost of the positioning/depositioning of the new helicopters amounts to $391,200 or $195,600 each way. 
Because of the discontinuation of hiring of one AN-32 light passenger aircraft as of 1 May 1994, the additional requirement of $112,600 is offset by a savings of $156,000 ($52,000 a month). 
The reduction under this heading would, therefore, amount to $43,400. 
This provision is offset by a savings of $31,900 per month ($95,700 for the period from 1 May to 31 July 1994) after discontinuation of the hire of one AN-37 light passenger aircraft as of 1 May 1994. 
Provision is required for the positioning and depositioning of one YAK-40 at the cost of $20,000 each way. 
Provision is also made for the procurement of the communications equipment specified in annex IV, paragraph 63, of the main report ($53,600). 
Provision is made to cover the purchase of a signal generator with accessories, as detailed in annex IV, paragraph 65, of the main report. 
The estimate covers the cost of both an increased level of consultation between the Office of the Deputy Special Representative and relevant parties and the communications requirements resulting from an increase in the Identification Commission workload and staff ($24,000). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The Identification Commission requires up to 90 computers and 45 printers as well as related software packages to identify and register potential voters throughout the Mission area. 
It is anticipated that all of these items, except 30 software packages, will be available from residual UNTAC stock, at the cost of freight only to the Mission ($59,700). 
Detailed calculations of these requirements are shown in table 4 above. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the acquisition of equipment not budgeted for elsewhere at the rate of $2,000 per month. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts and the repair and maintenance of EDP and other equipment at the rate of $1,500 per month for three months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the cost of miscellaneous services at the rate of $2,500 per month for three months. 
Provision is made for the purchase of stationery, general office supplies, data-processing supplies, and photocopy supplies at the rate of $4,000 per month in order to set up and supply Identification Commission work areas and offices. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for sanitation and cleaning materials at the cost of $500 per month for four months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made to cover the cost of commercial freight not budgeted elsewhere at the rate of $1,500 per month for four months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget line item 2 (b) for international staff. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the MINURSO budget. 
The monthly cost of MINURSO after 31 July 1994 (column 5 of annex I above) are estimated on a proration basis of the total estimated cost for the period from 1 April-31 July 1994 (column 4 of annex I) except where indicated below: 
Prorated estimate based on the cost estimate for the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994. 
Provision is made under this heading for a total of 55 police monitors as follows: $40 per person per day for an average of 30.4 days a month ($66,800) plus an additional provision for 7.5 days, at $70 per person per day ($28,875). 
Prorated estimate based on the cost estimate for the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994. 
Additional 26 local staff are proposed for six weeks beginning in May 1994. 
The original estimated duration of the service of two consultants was reduced from six to two months, beginning May 1994. 
Provision of $327,300 is made under this heading for a total of 196 international staff, as detailed in paragraph 2 (b) (i) and (ii) above. 
Provision is made for a total of 196 international staff as follows: $40 per person per day for an average of 30.4 days per month ($238,300) plus an additional provision for 9 days at $70 per person per day ($123,480). 
Following the increase in the number of international staff from 124 to 196, provision is made for six rotation round-trip commercial airfare travels. 
Funds are provided for one official round-trip between New York and the Mission area at the commercial airfare rate ($4,600) and travel subsistence allowance ($1,000). 
Prorated estimate based on the cost estimate for the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994. 
Provision is made to cover the cost of hire of two fixed-wing AN-26 light cargo aircraft at $72,000 per aircraft per month. 
Prorated estimate based on the cost estimate for the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994. 
1. The Fifth Committee considered the item at its 64th and 65th meetings, on 4 and 9 May 1994, respectively. 
1. Endorses the observations and recommendations of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
5. Decides that, with effect from 1 January 1994, the President's special allowance shall remain at 15,000 dollars per year and that the special daily allowance paid to the Vice-President when acting as President shall be 94 dollars per day, up to a maximum of 9,400 dollars per year; 
6. Decides also that the emoluments and other conditions of service for the members of the International Court of Justice shall next be reviewed at its fiftieth session in the light of the recommendations contained in the report of the Secretary-General; 
7. Decides further that the periodicity of review shall be determined at the fiftieth session. 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to redraft the Pension Scheme Regulations for members of the International Court of Justice reflecting the decisions taken by the General Assembly in its resolution 45/250, so as to reflect gender neutrality. 
The signing of the Agreement between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization has already gone down in world history as a courageous and significant step towards peace, which will affect positively not only the Middle East, but also the entire world. 
The protracted conflict in the Middle East, in addition to the loss of life and material damage, caused concern throughout the world and created serious dangers for world peace. 
Now this dangerous situation is receding and it is being replaced by hope and optimism, which brings relief and satisfaction to the entire world, but particularly to the Middle East region. 
The Forum now has 15 members, and it meets at the level of Heads of Government. 
The Forum originated from the desire of our leaders to develop collective responses on a wide range of regional issues, including trade, economic development, civil aviation, maritime, telecommunications, energy, environmental, and political and security matters. 
One significant recent development is the post-Forum dialogue: immediately after a Forum meeting, the Forum island countries meet separately with their more developed trade and economic partners to discuss development priorities and constraints in the region. 
The post-Forum dialogue partners include Canada, the People's Republic of China, France, Japan, Taiwan, the United Kingdom and the United States. 
In a wider context, we of the South Pacific Forum believe that it is important and indeed mutually beneficial for the Forum Secretariat to be more closely associated with the United Nations. 
For this reason, the Forum members have decided to seek Observer status in this Organization for the South Pacific Forum Secretariat. 
We urge the General Assembly to give favourable consideration to this request. 
In these times, when valuable resources for development purposes are becoming more and more scarce and difficult to come by, I wish to assure the donors and agencies that my Government will manage and utilize these scarce resources carefully and effectively. 
The President: I shall now call on those representatives who wish to speak in exercise of the right of reply. 
May I remind members that, in accordance with General Assembly decision 34/401, statements in exercise of the right of reply are limited to 10 minutes and should be made by delegations from their seats. 
In other words, to reform the Charter, it is necessary to consider the general interest and not impose pressures or unilateral demands in order to bend the will of States with greater needs. 
Mexico supports the decision contained in the report that the Working Group should continue its work. 
We must redouble our efforts to make positive strides. 
With good faith and good will we could arrive relatively easily at conclusions that are shared by all and that would lead to a principle of consensus. 
But we also understand that in this task we cannot be simplistic. Nor can we just parade decisions, losing sight of the final objective: a substantive reform that will take account of the interests of all and avoid hasty arrangements that satisfy the interests of only a few. 
We should not establish any fixed dates or deadlines for the completion of this task. 
It is now time to negotiate, it is true, but without undue haste. 
Mr. Lamamra (Algeria)(interpretation from Arabic): Allow me first to extend my thanks and congratulations to President Samuel Insanally and the Ambassadors of Singapore and Finland for their wise and effective guidance of the Working Group whose report is now before the Assembly. 
The ideal formula for restructuring the Council must be based therefore on an international consensus derived from a wide-ranging, democratic and transparent debate in which care should be taken not to marginalize the developing countries which did not participate either in founding the Organization or in drafting its Charter. 
Thus, from the methodological point of view, my delegation opted for a comprehensive approach and expounded its ideas on the basis of two postulates. 
The first concerned the inequitable nature of the Council's present composition and its geographical and cultural imbalance. 
In addition, there is the fact that, given the large increase in membership in recent years, from a purely numerical point of view, the Council does not reflect the Organization's present-day composition. 
In this same context, we have frankly and clearly drawn attention to the need to regulate and limit the areas and subjects which may continue to be subject to the veto. 
To the contrary, such a step would be likely to worsen the imbalances that exist between developed and developing countries and give rise to competition and prejudicial contradictions that could affect the political climate prevailing in the world and within regional groupings. 
It also became clear that equitable representation on the Council is essential to the strengthening of its political and moral authority and would ensure for its resolutions the respect and voluntary implementation that are necessary for its efficacy. 
Some very useful ideas were put forward in this context with the aim of promoting greater interaction between the Council and its partners on the basis of transparency, cooperation and concerted action. 
Finding a formula that would be satisfactory to all may appear to be an extremely difficult undertaking. 
However, this difficulty should not be used as a pretext to opt out of the necessary transparent and democratic debate in order to replace it by bargainings that serve nothing but narrow individual ambitions. 
The difficult nature of the task should not dissuade us from continuing our efforts and collective discussions toward the desired consensus on a restructuring formula that would guarantee equitable representation, and ensure the effectiveness and credibility of the Security Council. 
Clearly, the world is now in a position to take advantage of a political climate that favours the introduction of meaningful reform of a Security Council, whose structures and philosophy were the products of a particular historical context and of political and military alliances that have become obsolete. 
This means that the two questions are intertwined and interrelated and cannot be separated one from the other. 
This cannot be achieved in the absence of any evidence that Israel credibly intends to honour the commitments it took upon itself at the Madrid Conference. 
It goes without saying that the steps taken towards peace thus far are but the beginning of a very lengthy road full of political, economic and security hurdles. 
Consequently, Israel should demonstrate its peaceful intentions by making it possible to solve all pending questions in accordance with the principles of the Charter, the resolutions of international legality and the norms of international law. 
We hope that the bilateral and multilateral negotiations will lead to the creation of a new political climate marked by a desire to engage in dialogue in resolving disputes and conflicts and that such climate will promote peace, security and development at the regional and the international levels alike. 
Such peace must be based on justice, equality and respect for human rights so that the peoples of the region may live in peace and security and thereby achieve progress and prosperity. 
We hope that the General Assembly will adopt the draft resolutions before it because of the great political importance of these resolutions which embody a significant political mechanism that is essential to the achievement of a just and comprehensive settlement in the region. 
The speed and extent of this transformation are unmatched in the world today. 
The multilateral negotiations are bearing fruit as a framework for regional cooperation. 
We continue to look forward to progress with Syria and Lebanon. 
In one short year, the Declaration of Principles signed on 13 September 1993 by Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) has turned from concept to dynamic reality. 
It began the implementation on the ground of the Declaration of Principles. 
Five days later, on 18 May 1994, they completed their withdrawal from the Gaza Strip. 
The Palestinian Police immediately assumed responsibility for the security of Palestinians in these areas. 
This early empowerment agreement transfers from the Israeli military government and its civil administration to the Palestinian Authority powers and responsibilities in five spheres: education, welfare, tourism, health and direct taxation. 
Jordan and Israel successfully completed the process begun in Madrid. 
A step towards this end was taken on 25 July 1994, with the signing of the Washington Declaration. 
This agreement ended the state of war between the two countries. 
It was soon followed by one of the crowning achievements of the peace process: the treaty of peace signed on the Israeli-Jordanian border on 26 October 1994. 
Progress towards peace and cooperation has also been made in relations between Israel and other Arab States. 
On 1 September 1994, Israel and Morocco signed an agreement to open liaison offices in each other's country. 
On 3 October 1994, Israel and Tunisia agreed to exchange liaison officers. 
The Gulf States further paved the way for regional economic cooperation by declaring an end to the secondary and tertiary Arab boycott. 
The Economic Summit that recently convened in Casablanca, Morocco, reflected the desire of countries in the region to establish economic cooperation. 
As was stated in the Casablanca Declaration: 
The boycott is an obsolete economic weapon whose main casualty is regional prosperity, and we hope to see it abolished soon in its entirety. 
The Casablanca conference ensured that both the public and the private sectors would have a voice in shaping new economic arrangements for the region. 
They were joined by over 1,100 business leaders from around the world, including hundreds of Israelis and Arabs. 
The Casablanca conference broke down walls of mistrust. 
All these developments represent a dramatic turning-point for the Middle East, for the relations between Israel and its neighbours and for the creation of a better future which all people in the region can enjoy. 
But, at the same time, we see an opposing trend towards radicalization and violence. 
It imperils the entire region. 
Liat Gabai died of her wounds on the way to the hospital. 
She was 19 years old. 
They, together with similar organizations, are active in every corner of the Middle East and beyond: in Algeria, Sudan, Egypt, Morocco, Tunisia, Jordan, Syria, Lebanon, in the areas controlled by the Palestinian Authority, in Israel, and even in Argentina, the United Kingdom and the United States. 
For this, they enlist financial support from backers in the United States, Europe and other places, but they rely primarily upon Iran. 
9. After the adoption of the draft resolution, statements were made by the representatives of the Islamic Republic of Iran, the Syrian Arab Republic and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya (see A/C.2/48/SR.47). 
Lebanon subsequently withdrew as a sponsor of the draft resolution. 
"Aware of the negative impact the Israeli policies have had on the economic and social activities of the Palestinian people in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, 
"Gravely concerned about the destruction of a large part of the occupied Palestinian territory's economic and social infrastructure and the deterioration in the living conditions of the Palestinian people, 
"Aware that development cannot be attained under occupation, 
"Noting, in the light of the recent developments, the great economic and social challenges facing the Palestinian people and their leadership, 
"Conscious of the urgent necessity for, and responsibility of, the international community to provide all kinds of assistance to the Palestinian people in accordance with Palestinian priorities, 
"1. Takes note of the report of the Secretary-General; 
"3. Expresses its appreciation to the Member States, United Nations bodies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have provided and continue to provide assistance to the Palestinian people; 
"4. Welcomes the results of the Conference to Support Middle East Peace, convened in Washington, D.C., on 1 October 1993; 
"6. Encourages an active and broad United Nations role in assisting in the implementation of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements, including its Annexes and Agreed Minutes; 
In this connection, the delegation of Ukraine would like to express its sincere appreciation to the Special Committee and its Chairman, Mr. Gambari, and to the Secretary-General for their great efforts and contribution to what is indeed a historic achievement. 
The resolution we have just adopted will facilitate such a transformation. 
Mr. Rahman (Bangladesh): This resumption of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly today is a truly historic and happy occasion. 
The two resolutions we have adopted unanimously this morning mark the end of a dark chapter; they mark the dismantling of apartheid. 
We also celebrate today the fulfilment of a long-cherished dream: the rebirth of a dynamic and free nation and its restoration to the United Nations after almost two decades of suspension. ............................................................... 
The United Nations, the Non-Aligned Movement (NAM) and the Commonwealth, the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and, indeed, all international, regional and non-governmental organizations, as well as countless individuals, have contributed towards this end with uncompromising consistency and perseverance. 
The progress that has been made is a singular and remarkable achievement that speaks of the wisdom and maturity of the South African people and leadership. 
Our commendation and tribute are extended to the Special Committee against Apartheid, which over decades has remained the critical focal point of actions to eliminate apartheid. 
Its mandate has come to a successful conclusion, and special credit is due to the Chairman, Ambassador Ibrahim Gambari, the members of the Committee, the Secretary-General and his dedicated staff in the Centre against Apartheid. 
Bangladesh wholeheartedly endorses the call in the resolutions adopted today for financial and material support for the reconstruction and development efforts of the Government of South Africa. 
Mr. Batu (Turkey): My delegation is proud to congratulate South Africa and its people on this historic occasion which, in essence, is the foundation of a new era signalling victory for all humanity. 
Thanks to the spirit of moderation so eloquently displayed by President Mandela and Vice-President de Klerk, this human rights crusade has managed to become the single most important and viable expression of faith and good will in a peaceful transition towards equal rights for all. 
The peaceful realization of South African democracy is a prime example of a nation that struggled successfully against all odds to unite behind a perspective shared by the world. 
I have been brief, taking into account the time constraints of the General Assembly. 
I thank all Members for their cooperation in making this a most memorable day. 
These rights, as well as civil and political freedom, have been blatantly and violently flouted, to a greater or lesser extent, since the overthrow of the constitutional President, Jean-Bertrand Aristide, almost three years ago by the illegitimate military authorities that now hold power in that Caribbean nation. 
Cyprus traditionally maintains excellent relations of friendship and cooperation with the Arab world and now is developing similar relations with Israel. 
For this reason we are particularly pleased because peace will prove to be beneficial for those directly involved in this long conflict. 
Our island, which is facing its own serious problem, hopes that now the Cyprus issue will receive greater attention and solidarity from the international community in its efforts for the peaceful solution of its own problem. 
The vision of peace, based on the same internationally accepted principle, inspires and guides the Government of Cyprus in its sincere, firm and consistent struggle. 
4. At its forty-second session, held on 28 February 1994, the Committee considered the application of Mr. Paraiso for a review of Administrative Tribunal Judgement No. 606 - Paraiso v. the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
10. Comments of the Respondent submitted with respect to the application of Mr. Araim in accordance with article V, paragraph 1, of the rules of procedure of the Committee are contained in document A/AC.86/R.257. 
11. On 18 November 1993, the United Nations Administrative Tribunal rendered Judgement No. 630 in the case of Kofi v. the Secretary-General of the United Nations. The official text of the judgement in English and French is to be found in document AT/DEC/630. 
It should be mentioned that the application had attached to it seven annexes which have not been circulated, since such circulation is not provided for in the rules of procedure of the Committee. 
Those documents may be examined in the office of the Secretary of the Committee (room S-3420I). 
14. Comments of the Respondent submitted with respect to the application of Mr. Kofi in accordance with article V, paragraph 1, of the rules of procedure of the Committee are contained in document A/AC.86/R.259. 
15. On 19 November 1993, the United Nations Administrative Tribunal rendered Judgement No. 632 in the case of Mughir v. the Secretary-General of the United Nations. The official text of the judgement in English and French is to be found in document AT/DEC/632. 
Therefore, as provided for in article III, paragraph 2, of the rules of procedure of the Committee, on 21 March 1994 the application was returned to Ms. Mughir with a request that it be corrected and resubmitted within three weeks from the date of its return. 
It should be mentioned that the application had attached to it two annexes which have not been circulated, since such circulation is not provided for in the rules of procedure of the Committee. 
These documents may be examined in the office of the Secretary of the Committee (room S-3420I). 
18. Comments of the Respondent submitted with respect to the application of Ms. Mughir in accordance with article V, paragraph 1, of the rules of procedure of the Committee are contained in document A/AC.86/R.261. 
Therefore, as provided for in article III, paragraph 2, of the rules of procedure of the Committee, on 24 March 1994 the application was returned to Mr. Shkukani with a request that it be corrected and resubmitted within three weeks from the date of its return. 
22. Comments of the Respondent submitted with respect to the application of Mr. Shkukani in accordance with article V, paragraph 1, of the rules of procedure of the Committee are contained in document A/AC.86/R.263. 
That article was added to the statute by General Assembly resolution 957 (X) of 8 November 1955. Its text is as follows: 
"3. If no application is made under paragraph 1 of this article, or if a decision to request an advisory opinion has not been taken by the Committee, within the periods prescribed in this article, the judgement of the Tribunal shall become final. 
If not requested to convene specially, the Tribunal shall at its next session confirm its judgement or bring it into conformity with the opinion of the Court. 
"4. For the purpose of this article, a Committee is established and authorized under paragraph 2 of Article 96 of the Charter to request advisory opinions of the Court. 
The Committee shall meet at United Nations Headquarters and shall establish its own rules. 
27. In accordance with article VIII of the rules of procedure of the Committee, all its deliberations, including the adoption of all decisions concerning applications, shall take place in private. 
He requested the delegations of Burundi and Rwanda to convey the Committee's sincere condolences to their respective Governments and to the families of the two Presidents. 
3. The CHAIRMAN drew attention to a note by the Secretary-General (A/48/102/Add.3) notifying the General Assembly that Mr. Imre Karbuczky (Hungary) had resigned from the membership of the Committee on Contributions. 
5. It was so decided. 
That was why it did not fully reflect the agreement which had been reached only that morning. 
10. Mr. ZAHID (Morocco) observed that paragraph 15 could only refer to the resumed forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, at which the Secretary-General, in compliance with the above-mentioned paragraph, was required to submit a report before the end of April 1994. 
He hoped that in paragraph 15 of the French version, the word "question" would be deleted and the phrase "lui rendre compte" replaced by "lui faire rapport". 
The Secretary-General might therefore be obliged to approach the Advisory Committee to request the amounts necessary for the operation of the Mission for the period from 11 May to 31 July 1994. 
13. It was so decided. 
14. The CHAIRMAN said that, if he heard no objection, he would take it that the Committee wished to adopt draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.62, as orally amended, without a vote. 
15. It was so decided. 
16. Mr. GRANT (United States of America) said that, as his delegation understood it, the resumed session of the Assembly mentioned in paragraph 15 of the resolution did indeed refer to the resumed forty-eighth session. 
17. Mr. ZAHID (Morocco) expressed satisfaction at the adoption of the draft resolution. 
He hoped that it would speed up the identification and registration activities leading up to the organization of a referendum before the end of 1994. 
Out of concern that MINURSO should have the resources to attain that objective, his delegation had made every effort during the elaboration of the draft resolution to provide the Mission with suitable senior management and with adequate funding. 
For the same reasons, it had also proposed to restore the post of Assistant Secretary-General envisaged for the Deputy Special Representative in the first budget submitted by the Secretary-General, but not approved by the Advisory Committee. 
Finally, his delegation hoped that the Advisory Committee would agree to reconsider its position. 
18. Mr. KHENE (Algeria) expressed surprise at the repeated criticisms of his country by one delegation. 
It was surprised that the Moroccan delegation had persisted in its own interpretation of the Secretary-General's prerogatives. 
In contrast, in order to avoid complications that might lead to a deadlock, the Algerian delegation had attempted throughout the debate to preserve the status of the parties with due regard for the established procedures and to avoid politicization of the issue. 
19. The Moroccan delegation's sole aim in adducing irrelevant arguments in the course of a technical negotiation on the financing of a peace-keeping operation seemed to have been to create confusion. 
20. As an Algerian, he was unpleasantly surprised to hear the representative of Morocco, in unacceptable terms, casting doubt on the impartiality of the Bureau and, in particular, that of the Chairman of the Committee. 
23. It was so decided. 
25. It was so decided. 
26. Mr. DAMICO (Brazil), introducing draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.61 on behalf of the Chairman, said that by reaffirming in paragraph 1 its resolution 47/235 - particularly paragraph 6 of that resolution, which he read out - the General Assembly stressed the need to finance the Tribunal's activities through assessed contributions. 
He also drew attention to operative paragraphs 3 to 6 on voluntary contributions and to paragraph 7, where the Assembly accepted The Hague as the seat for the International Tribunal and defined its mandate. 
After highlighting the contents of operative paragraphs 8 to 12, he recommended that the draft resolution should be adopted without a vote. 
27. The CHAIRMAN said that if he heard no objection, he would take it that members of the Committee were ready to take action on draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.61. 
28. It was so decided. 
29. The CHAIRMAN said that if he heard no objection, he would take it that the Committee wished to adopt draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.61 without a vote. 
30. It was so decided. 
The seat and method of financing of the Tribunal must be decided upon solely by the Member States. 
Like the representative of Mexico, she deplored the fact that the resolution did not contain a paragraph on additional resources. 
Moreover, the conditions of service of the judges should be finalized when the report requested in paragraph 11 of the resolution was considered. 
Her delegation attached great importance to the endorsement of resolution 47/235, in particular its paragraphs 2, 3, 4 and 6 as well as operative paragraph 7 of the draft resolution, in which the General Assembly accepted The Hague as the seat of the Tribunal and defined its mandate. 
33. Mr. GOKHALE (India) said that his delegation had joined in the consensus on the understanding that the adoption of the draft resolution in no way prejudged the method of financing of the International Tribunal's activities. 
The expenses incurred by those activities should be allocated in conformity with the scale used for peace-keeping operations. 
34. Mr. NDOBOLI (Uganda) welcomed the spirit of cooperation which had led to the adoption of the draft resolution. 
Should the cash flow of the Organization cause problems in meeting the Tribunal's needs, the Secretary-General would inform Member States so that they could take the necessary action. 
36. Mr. BARIMANI (Islamic Republic of Iran) said that the Controller's statement should be distributed to the delegations. 
The amount to be apportioned among Member States ($286.2 million gross, $283.5 million net) corresponded to the expenses not for four months, but for only three months, on the basis of a force of 34,700 contingent personnel, including 8,105 support staff. 
38. The Security Council had subsequently extended the mandate of the Force for six months. 
In paragraph 12 of his report, the Secretary-General requested the General Assembly to apportion among Member States the amount of $48.8 million gross ($48.6 million net) to cover the recurring costs based on the extension of the mandate of UNPROFOR. 
In its resolution 908 (1994), however, the Security Council had authorized an increase in the personnel of the Force of up to 3,500 troops, 20 military observers, 120 support staff and 20 civilian police monitors. 
39. After having examined the Secretary-General's proposals, the Advisory Committee recommended that the General Assembly should authorize commitments in the amount of $63.7 million gross for the period from April to July 1994, which would correspond to the limited strengthening of the Force approved by the Security Council. 
He believed that developments might require an increase in the strength of the Force, but he had not obtained precise details from the Secretariat in that connection. 
The Secretary-General would also be submitting a detailed report on the financing of UNPROFOR by 15 June 1994. 
The Secretary-General thus requested authorization to spend an additional $15.9 million gross per month, as well as the apportionment of an amount of just over $20 million, corresponding to the total amount of renewable expenses which must absolutely be met. 
42. The Special Account for UNPROFOR had a credit balance of approximately $100 million. 
In mid-April $31 million would have to be reimbursed to troop-contributing countries, and the monthly expenditure was of the order of $77 million. 
New contributions must therefore be received before the end of the month, and for that reason the Secretary-General had deemed it wise, taking into account the delays in payments, to request the apportionment of the $20 million in question. 
He had no doubt that his Government would agree to them in principle, but it had been absolutely impossible for him to consult it. 
He also wondered why Member States had not been informed that additional estimates would be submitted so soon after the previous debate on the financing of UNPROFOR. 
45. Mr. DANKWA (Ghana) shared the surprise of the representative of Canada. 
In the circumstances, moreover, the Advisory Committee would probably have decided the matter itself if the Assembly had not been in session. 
46. As far as the funding situation was concerned, he would have preferred the Controller to indicate the amount of outstanding contributions, because new assessments would not resolve the problem if the amounts due were not paid. 
Ghana also intended to propose amendments to the draft resolution. 
Nevertheless, he was not authorized to vote in favour of it. 
48. The problem lay not with the substance but with the form. 
Admittedly, the Secretariat was to be commended on the speed with which it had drawn up the estimates, and it could not be criticized for having modified them because of an unexpected decision by the Security Council. 
As for the Advisory Committee, it had carried off one of its trademark feats by reviewing figures which had been submitted six days after the end of its session. 
His delegation must, however, express some reservations regarding a recommendation that an additional amount should be apportioned, but the matter could no doubt be settled without wasting too much time. 
On the other hand, his delegation had been quite disturbed to learn from that morning's Journal that two items had just been added to the two which the Committee had decided to consider when it had adjourned on 31 March. 
More discipline was needed in the organization of work, especially since it was hardly useful to include items in the agenda for which no delegation had been able to prepare. 
49. Mr. KELLY (Ireland) asked what proportion of the $286 million apportioned among the Member States at the end of March had been received. 
When the Advisory Committee had submitted its report, he had understood that it was not recommending the apportionment of any specific amount in the immediate future. 
Yet in paragraph 7 of the report in question, the Advisory Committee recommended that the General Assembly should apportion the amount of $20,794,000 gross. 
He would welcome clarification on that matter. 
Furthermore, during the informal consultations, the representatives of the Secretariat had indicated on several occasions that at least 90 days would be needed to draw up a budget for UNPROFOR. 
As the new budget estimates (A/48/690/Add.2) had not yet been available, the Advisory Committee had authorized its Chairman to revise proportionately the figures which appeared in its recommendations on the basis of the number of personnel approved by the Security Council. 
The amounts initially recommended, which corresponded to the requests formulated in the Addendum to the report of the Secretary-General, represented a ceiling and it was understood that the Advisory Committee would accept the Secretary-General's latest proposals, which were revised downwards. 
For that reason he had indicated that the apportionment of the sum mentioned in paragraph 7 of the Advisory Committee's report ($20.8 million gross, $20.7 million net) was perhaps not necessary at the current stage. 
53. Ms. SAEKI (Japan) observed that, from a procedural point of view, it was difficult for her delegation to give its opinion there and then on an authorization to enter into commitments; it was, however, equally difficult to wait until 25 April, as the Chairman had suggested. 
54. Mr. STITT (United Kingdom) noted that many delegations were not in a position to approve an assessment during the current meeting. 
It was impossible to meet the resulting additional expenditures from the amounts already approved by the General Assembly. 
In the current instance, it had taken only about a month to draw up the budget because standard costs had been utilized. 
57. With regard to the assessed contributions, he indicated that, of the $286 million recently apportioned, approximately $34 million had been received. 
58. Ms. ROTHEISER (Austria) said that, in the light of the reluctance expressed by several delegations, the Committee might take a decision only on those measures that were strictly necessary. 
Indeed, it would be sufficient to adopt subparagraph (c) of the draft decision submitted by the Chairman and defer pending questions to the next meeting. 
59. Mr. MERIFIELD (Canada) considered that a reference to the difficulties faced by the Committee because of the late submission of documents should be included in the draft decision. 
However, since a decision had to be taken as a matter of urgency, his delegation would have no difficulty in accepting subparagraph (c). 
62. Mr. DANKWA (Ghana) and Mr. STITT (United Kingdom) supported the proposal of the representative of Canada. 
65. It was so decided. 
66. The CHAIRMAN said that, if he heard no objection, he would take it that the Committee wished to adopt the draft decision under consideration, without a vote. 
67. It was so decided. 
68. Ms. SAEKI (Japan) welcomed the adoption of the draft decision but reaffirmed that the question of the apportionment of the necessary expenditures should be dealt with formally as soon as possible. 
In the meantime, consultations should be held on that matter with the Secretariat. 
71. At the end of his statement, the representative of Algeria had praised the newspaper Al-Watan, "a new independent daily", which the Moroccan delegation had in no way criticized. 
He merely wished to draw attention to certain facts. 
On 31 March, after informal consultations which had not led to a consensus, he had approached the Chairman of the Committee outside the meeting room to ask about his intentions concerning the draft resolution. 
The Chairman had stated that if the Moroccan delegation had amendments to propose it should do so in the plenary meeting. 
He (the representative of Morocco) had been under the impression that the Chairman was referring to MINURSO, but he might have been mistaken, in which case he apologized. 
When he had taken up the text in question with amendments on behalf of his own delegation, the Algerian delegation had invoked the rules of procedure which the Chairman had just waived during the discussion of other matters for which the Committee did not have the required documents. 
The amendments could thus have been read out slowly, in accordance with the usual practice, and incorporated in the original text. 
That would have enabled the Committee to take a decision; there had been no objection to that apart from the one raised by the Algerian delegation. 
That was freely admitted, but his delegation had been under the impression that the Chairman, who had earlier agreed to waive the rules, would for once have shown himself to be even-handed towards it. 
The Chairman normally allowed the discussion to continue until it was finished. 
Contrary to some innuendoes, when he, in his capacity as Vice-Chairman, had presided over meetings of the Committee, he had never refused any delegation the right to express its concerns. 
Nevertheless, he would not have raised the issue of the Chairman's bias if the Algerian delegation had not reopened the subject, even though it had already exercised its right of reply at an informal meeting. 
During informal consultations, the representative of Morocco had wished to reaffirm that Algeria had the status of an observer to the settlement plan, as did the so-called Frente POLISARIO. 
The plan provided for Algeria and the Frente POLISARIO, among others, to participate as observers in the work of the Identification Commission, it being understood that the Commission and the tribal chiefs would carry out the tasks of identification per se. 
In addition, in the most recent letter which it had addressed to the Security Council during the consideration of the resolution on Western Sahara, Algeria had declared that it was interested in MINURSO "at the highest level". 
To describe Algeria as a party was not an insult and should not give rise to a right of reply. 
His delegation had taken note of Algeria's concern, as a neighbouring country, with expediting a settlement of the question. 
specifically to ensure full respect for the respective roles of the various competent bodies that Morocco had raised the question of the status of the Special Representative and his assistant. 
77. His delegation had been accused of using arguments likely to cause confusion, whereas, on the contrary, it had always been in favour of clarity. 
78. The CHAIRMAN drew attention once again to the rules governing rights of reply. 
79. Mr. KHENE (Algeria), speaking in exercise of the right of reply, reaffirmed that his statement had been an explanation of position, and noted that his remarks had been confirmed by the representative of Morocco. 
He wished to stipulate that when the Moroccan delegation had referred to the newspaper Al-Watan, it had been seeking to give the impression that the said newspaper was a mouthpiece for the Algerian Government. 
Moreover, he failed to understand to which article Morocco could have been referring; he stressed that Algeria no longer had a representative on the Advisory Committee. 
The choice of terms excluded the possibility that there could be more than two parties. 
However, the conflict was between Morocco and the Frente POLISARIO, not between Algeria and Morocco. 
His delegation stressed that it had acted as it always did during discussion of peace-keeping operations, and that it attached at least as much importance as other delegations to the success of the peace process and the role of MINURSO. 
81. Mr. ZAHID (Morocco), speaking in exercise of the right of reply, said that Algeria had had a representative on the Advisory Committee at the time when the daily Al-Watan had published the article in question. 
He thanked the Algerian delegation for having allowed him to speak a second time, while regretting that he had been compelled to speak in exercise of the right of reply on two occasions. 
That most definitely was a source of confusion. 
1. Mr. MADDENS (Belgium), reporting on the results of the informal consultations, said that no consensus had been reached as yet on the item. 
3. Mrs. RODR\x{6cc0}UEZ (Cuba) supported by Mr. GOKHALE (India) said that it would be better for the Committee to conclude its discussions of those topics it had already begun. 
5. Mr. STITT (United Kingdom), noting that the financing of individual peace-keeping missions would have to be dealt with as the necessity emerged, said that the Committee should carry out a prioritization exercise. 
It should be informed that the Committee would not discuss anything related to personnel questions until that list was produced. 
7. Mr. BOIN (France) endorsed the statements made by the representatives of the United Kingdom and Germany, particularly the latter's final comment. 
Regarding agenda item 124, he wondered whether the Chairman of the Advisory Committee could explain why that Committee's reports were not available. 
9. The report of the Secretary-General on the issue of workload justification in the Centre for Human Rights (resolution 48/228, para. 59) and workload standards for conference-servicing staff (A/C.5/47/67) should be added to the list of priorities under agenda item 123. 
The proposals of the Secretary-General on the provisions of and related arrangements for travel services and allowances (resolution 48/228, para. 27), should be taken up early, as should, under agenda item 120, the implementation of recommendations of the Board of Auditors (A/48/516 and Add.1). 
He agreed with other speakers about the importance of dealing with some of the peace-keeping items. 
11. Mr. SHARP (Australia) said that his delegation agreed that telecommunications and IMIS should be among the priorities, along with peace-keeping operations and human rights. 
Peace-keeping operations should, of course, continue to receive priority. 
14. Ms. ERIKSSON-FOGH (Sweden), recalling that a decision had been taken to hold a substantive discussion on agenda item 124, inquired about the rationale behind the proposal to defer it. 
15. Mr. ELZIMAITY (Egypt) said that his delegation would prefer to give priority to the consideration of agenda item 124. 
16. Mr. GOKHALE (India), supported by Ms. PE\x{54fb} (Mexico) agreed that agenda item 124 was very important, but that it should be discussed only when the relevant Advisory Committee reports were available. 
He inquired whether they would be ready for the resumed session in June. 
17. Mr. MSELLE (Chairman, Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions), replying to the representative of France, recalled that, in 1993, the Advisory Committee had decided not to issue reports on all the topics under agenda item 124. 
18. He agreed with the representative of the United Kingdom that consideration of telecommunications, IMIS and the support account could not be postponed. 
The support account was of particular importance because the Secretary-General had resources available only through 30 June. 
If the Committee was unable to make a decision until June, the Advisory Committee would prepare only those reports concerning items that could not be postponed, such as telecommunications, IMIS, and support costs. 
20. Mr. TAKASU (Controller) said that arrangements regarding the integration of OPS/UNDP into the Department for Development Support and Management Services were in the process of being defined and would be submitted to the forthcoming meeting of the UNDP Executive Board. 
Regarding the telecommunications system, the Secretariat was providing additional information to the Advisory Committee. 
Approval of the plan would result in significant economies in peace-keeping operations and the regular budget. 
No action could be taken on the reclassification of posts in the Professional categories and above without General Assembly approval. 
24. Mr. MSELLE (Chairman, Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions) said that the Advisory Committee proposed to report to the UNDP Executive Board meeting to be held on 10 May 1994. 
25. Mrs. RODR\x{6cc0}UEZ (Cuba) said that her Government attached great importance to agenda item 121 and would prefer its consideration to be deferred to a later date. 
26. The CHAIRMAN said that that request would be taken into account when preparing the Committee's programme of work. 
The meeting was suspended at 5 p.m. and resumed at 5.15 p.m. 
27. The CHAIRMAN said that the Committee had failed to achieve consensus on part B of draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.64. It could not be introduced. 
28. Mr. STITT (United Kingdom) expressed surprise since he believed that the text, although imperfect, had been agreed upon during informal discussions. 
29. Mrs. GRAHAM (United States of America) reiterated her delegation's understanding that the compensation of the members of the International Court of Justice would remain at the level established in 1990. 
31. Mr. STITT (United Kingdom) said that his delegation took it that the item remained open and that in the absence of consensus, any delegation might propose another text. 
32. Ms. SHENWICK (United States of America) said that her Government's position on the matter was well known: it placed emphasis on channelling scarce resources into programmes for the economic and social development of Member States and into arrangements for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
33. The fact that her delegation did not agree to a change in the current pension plan should in no way be construed as disrespect for a principal organ of the Organization, for the judicial process or indeed for the legal profession. 
It simply meant that her delegation believed that the current compensation package was adequate and that the pension component was sufficient to ensure that retired judges enjoyed an appropriate lifestyle. 
34. The CHAIRMAN suggested that, since at least one delegation had expressed a wish to keep the item under consideration, more time should be given to delegations to try to reach a consensus. 
35. It was so decided. 
Bearing in mind further Security Council resolution 905 (1994) of 23 March 1994, by which the Council extended the mandate of the Mission until 30 June 1994, 
Recalling its decision 48/477 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the Mission, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
6. Decides also to appropriate to the Special Account, in accordance with the recommendation of the Advisory Committee in its oral report, a total amount of 143,700 dollars gross (138,100 dollars net) for the operation of the Mission for the period from 23 March to 30 June 1994; 
12. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission in Haiti". 
Recalling its decision 48/478 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the Observer Mission, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Liberian peace process by certain Governments, 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
8. Affirms that it expects that the Secretariat will make appropriate arrangements to ensure that the General Assembly is not asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
11. Decides further that there shall be set off against the assessments on Member States for the maintenance of the Observer Mission beyond 21 April 1994 an amount of 7,520,900 dollars gross (7,335,700 dollars net), representing the balance of the apportionment made in accordance with General Assembly decision 48/478; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia". 
Recalling its decision 48/479 of 23 December 1993 on the financing of the Assistance Mission, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
1. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
7. Affirms that it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
11. Decides further that there shall be set off against the assessments on Member States for the maintenance of the Assistance Mission beyond 4 April 1994 an amount of 5,293,300 dollars gross (5,160,400 dollars net), representing the balance of the apportionment made in accordance with General Assembly decision 48/479; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda". 
Of the 25 experts invited from the different regions of the world, representing different systems and experiences in public administration and finance, 20 attended the Meeting. 
In addition, the Meeting was attended by representatives of regional commissions and other United Nations bodies, specialized agencies, interregional and regional institutions and non-governmental and other organizations. 
(a) To review major current issues in public administration and finance in developing countries, paying special attention to assisting Governments in strengthening the policy formulation process by improving government budgeting and accounting systems and improving training programmes for promoting human resource development; 
(b) To review the United Nations work programme in public administration and finance; 
(d) To make appropriate recommendations for action at both the national and international levels. 
The working group noted the implementation gap of various developmental policies and programmes adopted at both the national and international levels, and recommended the review and analysis of appropriate measures for operational policies and action programmes at the national level. 
5. The Secretary-General commented on the discussions and major recommendations of the Eleventh Meeting (see sect. VI below). 
8. The Meeting noted that in the context of good governance as explained above, the critical content of civil service work included advising ministers and legislative bodies; informing them accurately about government actions; implementing government policies; and managing public/taxpayers' monies. 
9. To ensure an effective civil service in support of good governance, the Meeting emphasized capacity-building. 
The private sector could be encouraged to contribute to the delivery of services to the public, thereby potentially minimizing inefficient public expenditures from government operational bodies or providing competition to encourage efficiency in government operations. 
The Meeting encouraged joint training for young business executives and civil servants, and exchange visits between government and industry, in order to create mutual understanding across these sectors. 
11. The Meeting noted that at least three governing principles should be applied to considerations about the organization and structure of government: 
Effective administration and maximum public participation in public affairs might depend on the degree to which officials nearest to the point of service delivery were responsible for the relevant decisions. 
(b) Demographic patterns (with a relatively small working age population contributing taxes and supporting large proportions of young or elderly people) and the condition of national economies were major factors in impelling public service reform. 
Economy and efficiency were required in the public sector, but the forms of organization adopted by each country should seek to balance economy in the use of scarce resources with reassurance to the public that the organizational framework was attending to service delivery needs; 
Devolution had the potential to empower public servants, thereby encouraging their commitment. 
Variables of geography, social grouping, public aspirations, and inherited constitutional and legal structures could also influence the timing and extent of devolution (or the redistribution of legislative powers under a process of decentralization) and the structures to be adopted. 
14. The Meeting stressed that devolution of tasks involved consideration of how to retain adequate managerial control without inhibiting the initiative of local management. 
Staged progress (from limited freedoms which were closely monitored to full operational competence within a financial envelope) might require careful programming. 
It was suggested that twinning arrangements with a Government and/or its institutions which had completed some form of managerial devolution would facilitate the sharing of experience. 
15. The Meeting examined the question of structure in the context of metropolitan government and noted that the size of major cities and their rapid expansion raised a subset of issues concerned with decentralization or devolution. 
16. Programmes to assist Governments in their consideration of how to handle matters of organizational and structural change (variously referred to as redistribution, decentralization, deconcentration or devolution) would need to draw on the advantages and disadvantages of existing arrangements world wide. 
The Meeting recommended that the United Nations programme provide opportunities for networking information among Governments on the management of structural change. 
17. There were also small States that might feel pressured to devolve, but where inappropriate decisions could lead to waste or conflict between different levels. 
18. The Meeting noted that the legitimacy and credibility of a Government depended on the extent to which the government functionaries - ministers and civil servants - were accountable for achieving national objectives. 
Administrative accountability required a clear chain of responsibility from the top of the organization to the bottom, covering both policy formation and the delivery of services. 
20. Such accountability applied to individual staff, to teams or project groups and to entire ministries or agencies. 
Proper accountability also helped those concerned to clarify their aims, objectives and tasks, thereby making more transparent what the Government, a ministry, or each public servant wished or expected to achieve. 
21. The Meeting recommended that the United Nations programme provide assistance in various areas of accountability. 
Secondly, guidance should be provided on good practice and training, in order to assist managers to introduce and maintain effective systems of accountability and of measuring performance in a meaningful, simple, straightforward manner. 
Thirdly, support should be provided to heads of ministries, planning boards or local public bodies for establishing annual or periodic reviews of achievement of departmental objectives. 
Fourthly, the United Nations programme should promote awareness programmes to educate the general public about the work of government. 
23. The Meeting noted that performance in the public service included both the job performance of individual civil servants, as evaluated periodically and rigorously, and the public organizations' ability to perform efficiently and effectively in both day-to-day operations and long-term tasks. 
The need for professionalism was particularly significant for those in the middle and upper ranks of the service, and would continue to be a central concern to all Governments over the next few years. 
24. The Meeting was of the view that performance was affected heavily by the quality of staff management, the empowerment and motivation of staff, and staff perceptions of their status in the public eye; it also depended on a reasonable continuity of policies and managers. 
28. Another factor influencing government performance was the grading and pay of public servants. 
Pay levels had to take account of national resources, but they might not be sufficient to retain key staff on whom the effectiveness of government operations often depended. 
Determination of performance evaluation and pay increases, as well as bonuses, was often linked to other managerial decisions - for example, the elimination of useless tasks; "grade skipping" in the allocation of work; or "delayering", that is, stripping out levels of management. 
The Meeting recommended that the United Nations programme organize a series of workshops, each for a comparatively small number of senior managers with pay and grading responsibilities, which could facilitate the adoption of improved regulatory codes and practices in that complex area. 
Because there were no universal solutions to ensure that jobs were filled by those best able to achieve what was required, it would be necessary to undertake a critical examination of historical practice within each country's own traditions. 
29. The Meeting recommended that the United Nations devote particular attention to the critical issue of ways of retaining key staff, who might otherwise join private companies or other lucrative employment. 
Such an approach involved the sensitive task of identifying key jobs to which that system might apply. 
It was suggested that an outside agency might help to resolve some of the inherent difficulties facing decision makers responsible for reaching objective decisions concerning contracting systems across a range of ministries and government institutions. 
31. The Meeting noted that information technology was becoming increasingly pervasive and its impact on governance had to be reviewed periodically. 
One possible impact of information technology on governance related to the sharing of information among institutions and among levels of government and administration. 
It was also noted that information technology in all of its manifestations, including media and communication technology, had the potential to make countries vulnerable to international economic and political forces. 
32. The Meeting recommended that the United Nations organize research into "best systems" and "best practices" regarding information technology in order to inventory and make available replicable applications. 
It also recommended expanding the types of functions amenable to computerization, specifically from an emphasis on control functions to include more service delivery functions. 
Also, training and organization of work needed to take into consideration the psychological and sociological consequences of information technology and office management. 
33. The Meeting reviewed the implications for financial powers and resources in decentralization processes, explored ways in which local finance could be raised for local projects and identified various means of revenue mobilization. 
The Meeting endorsed the current trend of increased authority and responsibility for lower levels of government in public financial management. 
There were often strong differences among the various localities in a country, especially concerning ability to meet the needs of the people. 
Although some countries might have localities that were relatively wealthy and in which disparities from one region to another were not great, that situation was the exception, even in relatively developed countries. 
34. The Meeting was of the view that lowering the level of effective decision- making could result in decisions being taken in a more efficient and relevant manner. 
However, that did not mean that resource generation would be more efficient. 
It was possible that more resources could be generated for public purposes at the local level because the people could more directly see that their taxes and fees were being used to produce services that they needed and that were highly visible, such as education and health care. 
However, in any country, a significant degree of decentralization would require a related increase in capacity for financial management at the local level. 
36. Related to decision-making authority, which could be devolved to lower levels of government, was the strengthening of systems of responsibility and accountability at those lower levels of government, many of which might need assistance in developing the capacity to carry out their accountability tasks. 
The classic principles of audit - economy, efficiency and effectiveness - applied as fully to the local level as they did to the higher levels of government. 
(a) Economy meant that local officials would need to conduct such activities as procurement, contracting and employment, taking into account real costs and the market value of the physical and human resources, and with careful concern for avoiding or minimizing corruption. 
Openness and transparency of processes allowed citizens to be assured that officials were discharging their responsibility properly; 
For example, projects should be completed on time; staff should work scheduled hours; and services should be available as needed. 
The techniques available to the auditor could facilitate those managerial functions; 
For example, the final outcome of the education system was an employable adult, not a bureaucratic output, such as the number of classrooms or teachers. 
37. The Meeting noted that good performance indicators, and their appropriate measurement through accurate and timely statistics, were often very difficult to achieve, even in the most industrialized countries. 
Therefore, expectations of relatively unskilled local government should be modest. 
Nevertheless, the Meeting encouraged the use of service delivery indicators, when data and training were made available to implement measurements of quality of service delivery. 
38. The Meeting recommended that the United Nations assist Governments in clearly defining key auditing and financial management skills for local governments, and in identifying effective training practices in that field. 
It was believed that responsiveness to the local population was necessary to the success of government programmes. 
At the same time, locally expressed priorities needed to be considered in the context of major national economic and social goals. 
Such a juxtaposition presented a challenge both in terms of designing harmonious multi-level government policies and of devising central-local structures of government through which to implement those policies. 
39. The financing of government programmes constituted a major challenge for all levels of government. 
It was noted that member Governments had a wide variety of experience in dealing with interregional and local finance. 
Thus, while there were no easy solutions, experience with innovations in some countries could prove useful to decision makers elsewhere. 
40. There were four broad approaches to assisting local administrations to finance their activities. 
The third was to provide resources to them through a system of grants. 
Only the third and fourth provided the means of reducing regional disparities in wealth. 
Assuming credits would be repaid, such a programme would have a limited capacity to reduce regional disparities. 
41. Governments pursuing decentralization programmes might wish to acquaint themselves with various ways of structuring grant programmes. 
Formula grants, for example, allocated funds to local administrations according to specified criteria, such as wealth, population, urbanization, or the percentage of young people in the population. 
However, the total amount could be adjusted to respond to fiscal conditions. 
Matching grants focused on the self-help efforts of local administrations, rewarding those that could raise from their own sources some specified percentage of the funds necessary for a particular project or programme. 
42. The Meeting noted that because of budgetary needs and the decreasing availability of external budgetary-supports, many Governments were searching for additional methods of mobilizing revenue. 
One underutilized resource mobilization mechanism was the imposition of fees and charges to be paid for by the users of specific government services. 
In addition, when imposed at the local level, they encouraged responsibility and accountability. 
43. Because revenue generation was often stifled when proceeds were deposited to the Treasury rather than being retained, at least partially, by the governmental unit that produced them, full deposit with the Treasury needed to be examined. 
Such a policy removed the incentive to raise revenues, and might also deprive an enterprise of funds for essential purposes. 
With this method, the Government might contract with a private sector entity to both build and finance a project, in exchange for a stream of future revenues (such as user fees in the case of a road or a bridge) related to the project. 
That method of revenue generation was often used for projects that had a high up-front fixed cost and a very strong likelihood of generating a stream of revenue which could be shared by the Government and the private sector builders and financiers. 
45. The Meeting recommended that the United Nations carry out a survey of user fee practices in developing countries, particularly at the local level, in order to disseminate the experiences to Governments interested in experimenting with that source of financing for government activities. 
The Meeting noted that all aspects of taxation, such as overall level, base, internal composition, direct and indirect taxes, tax rates and elasticity, affected distribution of incomes in the country. 
Although a certain level of confidentiality in budgeting procedures existed in some countries, the Meeting recommended that the United Nations study budgeting methods in a wide variety of countries. 
The route to be taken for that purpose had to depend on the local environment, taking into account the existing infrastructure and the managerial potential available. 
Many factors, such as the financial system, the capital market and savings potential had great relevance in that context. 
Ultimately, the development of a robust private sector depended on the willingness of the political leadership to move ahead with major economic reform programmes, including management strengthening, privatization, foreign direct investment and strategies for private sector development. 
If a public enterprise was to be efficient, the root causes of enterprise inefficiency had to be identified. 
If there was surplus labour, the Government had to allow the enterprise to rationalize its labour force by providing a social "safety net". 
If pricing was defective, market prices might have to be substituted for administered prices. 
In the case of obsolete technology, it was probably preferable to privatize the unit, and leave it to the private entrepreneur to decide on technology and obtain funds rather than to make heavy investments from the government side. 
In any event, a clear definition of the boundary of government control over enterprise was absolutely essential before and after privatization. 
49. Privatization was an important element in private sector development. 
Before privatization proceeded, the balance sheet of the public enterprise had to be made to reflect the true picture. 
It was vital to value assets and liabilities independently before setting a price for privatization or inviting tenders for a large enterprise. 
50. The Meeting noted that many countries which had had a command economy until recently were finding the process of privatization painful. If they adopted a strategy of rapid and wholesale privatization, the pain could be excruciating. 
If certain industries were to be kept outside the purview of foreign direct investment, for strategic or other reasons, it was desirable to spell that out clearly. 
If any protection was to be accorded to small-scale industry, in the new scheme of things, the protection should also be clearly delineated. 
There were also cases in which, after privatization, potentially viable units had been closed down. 
52. Privatization could be achieved more meaningfully if the units to be removed from government control were identified, stage by stage, and the shares sold to bidders or to the general public. 
If the stock exchange was functional, the pace of privatization could be made faster. 
A good capital market could absorb new privatization issues. 
These could be reincorporated, by converting them into companies, under the relevant company legislation before privatization. 
That tended to increase the flexibility and managerial autonomy of public enterprises, thereby facilitating reform and/or privatization and increasing the sale proceeds to the Government. 
An "arm's length" relationship could be promoted by means of a performance contract, in writing, every year between the Government and the enterprise. 
The performance contract would incorporate the yearly goals of the enterprise and the indicators by which the achievement of the goals was to be measured, annual targets, the support the enterprise sought from the ministry, and management incentives. 
For its performance, thereafter, the public enterprise would have to display initiative and professionalism, and the ministry would evaluate its performance on the basis of the agreed performance contract. 
Even in developed countries with a robust private sector, there was considerable regulation in terms of public policy. 
Regulation required regulatory organization and a legal framework, including anti-monopoly laws. 
In many developing countries, however, there was both over-regulation and under-implementation, with the possibility of creating monopolies and cornering licences. 
The course of action best suited to most developing countries appeared to be to create an environment in which the private sector had access to loans from the banking system for bankable projects and was not subjected to physical controls. 
Environmental considerations should not be forgotten in the design of a regulatory mechanism. 
If a country suffered political instability or periodic foreign exchange crises, investments were often severely reduced. 
57. The Meeting noted that a Government could block private sector development in many ways, for example by choking credit, by imposing a licensing system or by location restrictions. 
The greatest assistance that any Government could give was to encourage private sector enterprises by a rational tax administration, coupled with easy access to institutional financing. 
58. A sound monetary policy that kept inflation low helped small and emerging industries. 
Often, keeping inflation low required an autonomous central bank. 
Two factors which aided small industries were easy accessibility to land, and labour legislation that was not too restrictive. 
59. Small and medium-sized enterprises needed credit and marketing facilities. 
Many countries had found that setting up a development bank exclusively for small enterprises had proved useful. 
Linkages between small-scale units and large units by way of subcontracting, had also been effective. 
60. Extension services to aid and advise small entrepreneurs, coupled with availability of space in industrial estates set up by government or non-government agencies helped the proper development of the small-scale sector. 
Socio-economic conditions had been deteriorating to the extent that the 1980s had come to be known as "the lost decade in Africa". 
Furthermore, ethnic violence and armed conflicts were continuing in and between many countries in Africa, causing tragic human losses, large-scale population displacements and lack of stability. 
Yet proper utilization of Africa's vast natural and human resources could assist in reversing economic decline, revitalizing their economies and improving the conditions of the people. 
It was felt that ongoing political reforms in many African countries and the realization that the continent's economic resources needed to be effectively managed provided a window of opportunity through which socio-economic conditions could be improved. 
64. It was observed that only bold measures could strengthen and mobilize society as a whole. 
Development administration and finance issues assumed particular importance in the process of economic revitalization of African countries and needed to reflect the multiplicity and interdependence of roles referred to above. 
The Meeting noted that structural adjustment programmes and the conditionalities imposed by them restricted the ability of African countries to manoeuvre, and placed constraints on many initiatives such as decentralization and improvement of the efficiency of the administrative machinery. 
Generalizations concerning the appropriate number of civil servants in African countries did not reflect the wide variety of national experiences. 
With the current emphasis on decentralization programmes, many more trained civil servants might be needed in the field than were currently available. 
67. The Meeting noted that the issue of governance should be accorded high priority. 
Democratic, open and transparent Governments were considered essential in developing administrative reforms that led to greater efficiency and accountability on the part of the civil service. 
Two key ingredients for effective administrative reform were the political will and capacity for continuous learning through multisectoral dialogue and experimentation with reform modalities. 
68. Noted also were the relative absence of institutionalization and the over-abundance of two opposing tendencies, that is personalization and politicization in the African public management systems. 
There was an enduring need for defining a proper role for politics and another for administration, and appropriate mechanisms to link politics and administration in a coherent way. 
Given current levels of the skilled workforce in the civil service, African Governments could not afford to replace their civil servants whenever there was a change in politics. 
69. For both political and administrative spheres, it was important to strengthen accountability and increase transparency. 
Citizens should have a knowledge of programmes and access to services, as well as mechanisms to communicate with both politicians and administrators concerning productivity in relation to taxes paid and services delivered. 
70. The Meeting noted that the objective of economic development should be pursued imaginatively, not dogmatically. 
Although privatization was one strategy of economic rationalization, there continued to be scope for public investment in productive fields where, because of the low rates of return, the private sector would not be forthcoming. 
71. The Meeting recognized the need to create better rapport between the policy makers and indigenous "think-tanks" and to better involve indigenous capacity in the process of policy-making and policy evaluation. 
There had been serious under-investment in national institutes of public administration. 
Those institutes were at the same time understaffed and without adequate resources, but were expected to contribute to the training of civil servants and the generation of research and policy advice. 
Attention was drawn to the need to document situations in which public management improvements had led to successful results in Africa, and to disseminate widely such examples of public administration developments. 
72. The Meeting noted that Governments of countries with economies in transition had embarked on renovation processes, the major components of which were economic renovation together with step-by-step political system renovation and state machinery reform with an emphasis on public administration. 
The Meeting noted the complexity in the renovation processes, especially the interlinking dimensions of economic, social and political changes and their ramifications. 
Although a few Governments had launched dramatic shifts to entirely market economies, most Governments had attempted to establish a mixed economy involving both socialist and market orientations. 
The countries were still facing major challenges and numerous difficulties. 
Public administration must overcome those weaknesses in order to lead countries through the whole renovation process, especially economic renovation and implementation of indicative national development plans. 
73. Governments in transitional economies were pursuing many economic reforms such as price stabilization, privatization and de-monopolization. 
The administrative reforms which underpinned those and other reforms were encountering much resistance from some officials, but that resistance was countered by other officials, who indicated a strong interest in being up to date and who could articulate their management training needs. 
Management improvement programmes probably needed to be constructed on a parallel basis: one would focus on government organizations and one on enterprises, including those that were private, privatizing or still in the public sector. 
Management development in all sectors could strengthen other developments. 
Strategic planning/management was especially important because critically relevant factors were scattered in both public and private sectors and needed to be coordinated for effective decision-making. 
74. Management of change programmes in transitional economies must be improved through a process of focusing on management results and successes, and with considerable attention to sharing experience with the most successful experiments and best practices. 
Governments in transitional economies were searching for the means to increase productivity, for better assessment of social needs, or for improved facilitation and regulation of the private sector and enterprises, often involving integrated information systems, both horizontally and vertically. 
Therefore, public administration reform should have its own overall strategic goals and its concrete objectives for short-, medium- and long-term perspectives. 
At the same time, it should encompass concrete and immediate steps and be capable of implementing its priority components within the larger national renovation framework. 
Public administration should be built on the basis of an institutional, legal, personnel and financial framework. 
It should be capable of providing good services as the basis for building confidence in the construction of the political system and the renovated economy. 
78. Specifically, the Meeting noted that for the immediate future, a breakdown of goals of public administration reform would consist of: 
(a) Institutional reform of the unified executive, legislative and judicial machinery based on the undivided power of the State; there should be a clear functional division of legislative, executive and judicial powers capable of sound operation from the central Government down to the local level; 
(b) Establishment, improvement and completion of a system of laws, with emphasis on civil law, commercial law and administrative law, and the creation of a strict legal environment adequate and suitable for socio-economic development, especially the development of a market economy; 
(c) Establishment of formal, official and effective public service rules and regulations and a contingent of public servants qualified, capable and skilled in the management of the public administration system in new stages of development; 
(d) Establishment of a mode of management by the State in all areas, where management by law should be the core and where financial and accounting tools were used effectively to provide better service in the overall renovation process. 
79. The Meeting recommended that the United Nations intensify its efforts to assist Governments in transitional economies through technical assistance concerning improved public administration, finance and information systems, and a stronger "enabling environment" for private sector and enterprise development. 
With regard to such assistance, while emphasis would be placed on improving systems and processes of management of changes, the Meeting suggested that attention should also be given to maintaining sufficient stability in administration to continue policy-making, programme implementation, and especially service delivery. 
The Meeting noted that routine administration could not be sacrificed during turbulent periods, and indeed, in the context of in-service management training, managers could learn and practice change processes, and modernize their skills and organizations within the context of improving routine administration. 
80. The Meeting noted that it was necessary to consider proper and situation-specific strategies for administrative reform, especially those involving trade-offs between comprehensive and incremental approaches and between gradual and speedy approaches. 
It recommended that the United Nations inventory the best ways to proceed in improvement of administration and governance, including delineation of best practices, potential change agents, effective strategies and methods of managing change processes. 
It also focused attention on the need to determine country-specific, multidimensional mixtures of reform elements, especially those relating to the strengthening of human resources, financial resources and information resources. 
81. In reviewing the work programme of the United Nations in public administration and finance, the Meeting had before it a document prepared by the Secretary-General on technical cooperation activities of the United Nations in public administration and finance (ST/SG/AC.6/1992/L.7). 
The Meeting noted that, in addition to the work carried out under the central programme at Headquarters, some of the regional commissions and specialized agencies also undertook work on regional and sectoral aspects of public administration within their respective spheres of competence. 
The programme had emphasized technical cooperation and practical research in areas of administrative modernization, human resource development, management information, revenue mobilization, financial management and improved enterprise performance. 
For over 40 years, the programme had made possible the sharing of state-of-the-art administrative methods and perspectives. 
Increasingly, over the past decade, other international institutions had shown more interest in the importance of management in promoting development. 
The Meeting noted increased interest in its field of work and found satisfaction that cooperation prevailed between the programme and other institutions in efforts to strengthen public administration and finance. 
83. The Meeting reviewed the content of the United Nations programme and found the nature and the composition of its outputs useful and relevant for developing countries. 
The Meeting noted with satisfaction the continuous growth of technical cooperation activities in public administration and finance, which underlined the importance of management in development and reflected the increasing priority attached by Governments to improving the efficiency and effectiveness of public sector management. 
84. The Meeting noted that the 1990s presented extraordinary and difficult challenges to public administration and finance systems throughout the world. 
Member Governments were faced with growing demands from their populations for more effective and efficient delivery of services within the context of a more open, transparent and accountable governance system. 
Those challenges required more exacting management systems capable of being sensitive to people's needs and of mobilizing resources to meet those needs. 
Member Governments were increasingly seeking to strengthen their human resource management, financial management, information management and reformed public enterprises. 
Although such issues were important everywhere, they were given special emphasis in Africa, the least developed countries and transitional economies. 
86. To accomplish the priority objectives and other public administrative reform goals, the Meeting recommended combining a comprehensive, system-wide approach with a targeted management improvement focus. 
Such a strategy would assume that through the development of managerial capabilities and institutions, government performance would improve. 
The second strategy involved improved management of concrete development activities, emphasizing that administrative modernization had to focus on delivering services, meeting needs and providing tangible results. 
These shorter-term exigencies must be balanced with long-term capacity-building in the allocation of resources and energies. 
Successful experience in programme operations and in concrete problem solving was a dependable way to develop and sustain managerial capacity and institutional strengthening. 
It further noted the importance of maintaining and strengthening the efforts of the United Nations programme in public administration and finance in assisting Governments of developing and transitional economy countries to improve and modernize their public management systems, especially along the lines identified above. 
89. The discussions at the Meeting were quite extensive, and the report of the Meeting provided a good analysis of various issues, including the public management problems in transitional economy countries. 
The Meeting made several recommendations for action at the national and international levels. 
90. The Secretary-General reviewed carefully the recommendations addressed to the United Nations. 
They were sound and did indeed reflect the priority interest and pressing needs of developing and transitional economy countries in public administration and finance. 
The implementation of the recommendations would significantly help to increase the efficiency and effectiveness of public administration and finance measures in those countries. 
91. Actions at the international level were to be implemented, at least in the immediate future, within the framework of the resources currently available for the United Nations programme in public administration and development management. 
93. The Secretary-General suggested that future Meetings of Experts focus mainly on prevailing public management issues, especially in the context of such global concerns as governance, accountability, productivity and responsiveness, with a view to providing timely policy and technical guidance to developing and transitional economy countries. 
94. Subject to the approval of the Economic and Social Council, the Secretary-General made provision for the next review of the programme, to be organized in 1995, in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
(b) ASEAN Strategic Plan of Action on the Environment; 
(c) Action Plan on the ASEAN Environment Year 1995; 
DAC countries' contributions to multilateral agencies, rose by 19 per cent to $19.5 billion, mainly owing to higher contributions to the International Development Association (IDA) and the regional development banks. 
Bilateral ODA from DAC countries, by contrast, declined by 7 per cent in real terms in 1992. 
2. Replace paragraphs 26 to 30 by the following three paragraphs: 
At the Geneva meeting, representatives of 73 States participating in the pilot phase of the GEF and of other States wishing to participate in the restructured Facility accepted the Instrument for the Establishment of the Restructured GEF, which is included in this text. 
It is expected that the three agencies will have completed this process by June 1994. 
A special category of private source flows is the non-governmental organizations (NGOs) which provide significant technical assistance. 
Net outflows from NGOs in 1992 reached $5.5 billion after $5.1 billion in 1991. 
It is estimated that these official funds to NGOs amounted to over $2 billion. 
4. Paragraph 92 should be deleted. 
However, the price of victory was high. 
Both the tragedy of war and the joy of victory will remain in our people's memory forever. 
Even time is powerless to diminish the significance of the great victory achieved through the common efforts of the peoples of various nations. 
One of the major lessons of this victory is that the maintenance of peace calls for united, well-coordinated and vigorous actions on the part of all peace-loving forces. 
This is particularly important at the present time when the likelihood of armed confrontation between States persists, blood continues to be shed in civil, inter-ethnic and local conflicts, and the threat of the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction is growing. 
May the fiftieth anniversary of that great victory give a new powerful impetus to the maintenance and strengthening of peace. 
Mankind must end the twentieth century and enter the new millennium with confidence in the future. 
- At 1642 hours on 24 April 1994, a hostile two-aircraft formation broke the sound barrier over the town of Nasiriyah. 
- At 1145 hours on 28 April 1994, a remote-controlled aircraft landed in the village of Birmanjah east of Mosul. 
- At 1320 hours on 28 April 1994, aggressor aircraft dropped hostile leaflets on Ta'mim Governorate. 
(a) At 10.47 a.m., a NATO plane entered the airspace of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in the region of Bijela Gora-Vilusi-Velimlje. 
This was a TR-1 reconnaissance plane, flying at an altitude of 19,000 metres at a speed of 950 kilometres an hour; 
(b) At 4.50 p.m., a NATO fighter-bomber entered the airspace of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia 10 kilometres inside the area of Lake Peruca, flying at an altitude of 6,000 metres at a speed of 800 kilometres an hour. 
I would very much appreciate your positive attitude towards this problem, as well as early information about the measures you have taken in this regard. 
The report follows my report of 23 November 1993 (S/26790) on the overall implementation of the Peace Accords between the Government of El Salvador and the Frente Farabundo Mart para la Liberaci Nacional (FMLN). 
I should like to take this opportunity to pay tribute to Mr. Ramez-Ocampo's deep commitment to the cause of peace and reconciliation in El Salvador. 
These problems relate especially to public security matters, the recommendations of the Commission on the Truth, the land transfer programme and other programmes for the reintegration of ex-combatants into civilian life. 
These aspects of the Peace Accords are accordingly discussed in some detail in sections III, IV and V of the present report. 
4. In my November report, I shared with the Security Council my grave concerns with regard to the assassination of several political leaders, a development that had given rise to apprehensions that illegal armed groups with political objectives - the so-called death squads - were re-emerging. 
6. Since the establishment of the Joint Group, several acts of violence have been committed against representatives of political or social organizations, including the assassination, immediately after the establishment of the Joint Group, of a member of the highest decision-making body of FMLN. 
It is encouraging that, according to the most recent report of the Division of Human Rights, murders analogous to those committed during the final months of 1993 have not recurred. 
Notwithstanding this relative improvement in the human rights situation, violations of the right to life, due process and other fundamental rights have continued. 
For the first time FMLN participated as a political party. 
The Electoral Division of ONUSAL verified the electoral campaign, which officially opened on 20 November 1993. 
The Division also observed, and provided support for, the Supreme Electoral Tribunal's registration of voters and delivery of voter cards. 
This second round resulted in the election of the ARENA candidate, Mr. A. Calder Sol, who will take office on 1 June 1994. 
9. The National Commission for the Consolidation of Peace (COPAZ) has continued its work with the presence of an ONUSAL observer. 
Having been adopted by the Assembly, both laws are now being enacted. 
Although making some progress on both matters, they fall short of both the Commission's recommendations and the COPAZ proposals. 
10. Work in the Forum for Economic and Social Consultation continued until mid-December, although its plenary sessions were suspended in November upon the withdrawal of the business sector. 
Having failed to reach a consensus on reforms to the Labour Code, the Government presented to the Legislative Assembly a draft that included some, though not all, of the points suggested by the International Labour Organization (ILO). 
The draft became law on 21 April 1994. 
11. On 1 May 1994, ONUSAL had a strength of 22 military observers from Brazil, Canada, Colombia, Ireland, Spain, Sweden and Venezuela, and 7 medical officers from Argentina and Spain, deployed at headquarters and at two regional offices covering the entire territory of El Salvador. 
The corresponding strength on 1 November 1993 was 31 military observers and 7 medical officers. 
13. With regard to unregistered military weapons held by private individuals - civilians or discharged military personnel - the Government had undertaken to recover them through an information campaign that would begin immediately after approval of the relevant law. 
14. After various interruptions, the demining process, which began on 15 March 1993, concluded on 30 January 1994 with the clearing of some 425 minefields and the disposal of over 9,500 mines of various types. 
ONUSAL military observers participated actively in helping to overcome the problems that arose in the programme and in ensuring its successful completion. 
To date, 845 of the roughly 900 artifacts uncovered so far have been destroyed. 
Current financial problems in the programme are being resolved by the Government with external financial assistance. 
In subsequent conversations between the Government and the Association, with ONUSAL mediation, it was agreed to accept 31 December 1993 as the final demobilization date; to include certain administrative personnel of the Armed Forces of El Salvador as beneficiaries; and to establish a mechanism for the investigation of complaints. 
17. As anticipated in November 1993 (see S/26790, para. 14), ONUSAL has continued to follow up intelligence activities of the Armed Forces of El Salvador to verify that they conform with the doctrinal principles set forth in the Peace Accords and derived from the amended Constitution. 
It is important that ONUSAL sustain its verification activities in this area. 
This body, however, has informed ONUSAL that it can review the contents of the files. 
19. ONUSAL military observers maintain their contacts with the Armed Forces at various levels and, as requested by the Government, continue to verify and destroy arms. 
They also collaborate with the Police and Human Rights Divisions on various issues, such as the investigation of armed bands in the country, and they maintain a reassuring presence in former conflict areas. 
Its task remains to monitor and assist the National Police until its complete replacement by the National Civil Police (see para. 47). 
21. The Division has also sought actively to observe the performance of the National Civil Police in order to verify compliance with the Peace Accords. 
However, in early March 1994, a small cooperation programme was started with the provision by ONUSAL police observers of training and advice to the National Civil Police Highway Patrol Unit. 
Arrangements are also now being made to establish a technical assistance programme that will enable recent graduates of the National Public Security Academy to benefit from the expertise and experience of the ONUSAL Police Division in a variety of subjects. 
22. The Police Division also supports the Division of Human Rights, to which 20 police observers are seconded. 
Police Division personnel also oversee the admission examinations at the Academy and from late 1993 they supported the activities of the Electoral Division. 
23. The National Public Security Academy, which is responsible for the training of recruits to the National Civil Police, started its activities on 1 September 1992, four months behind schedule. 
Following the recent graduation of its thirteenth basic-level class, the Academy has produced a total of 3,923 basic-level and 102 executive and senior-level police. 
About 240 officers will have graduated by late July 1994, as envisaged in the Accords. 
24. The Government will soon need to take important decisions regarding the pace of monthly intakes and graduations and the duration of the training courses at the Academy after the transition period, which should expire on 31 October 1994. 
These retraining courses would be of special value for officers and agents with military background (especially those originating from the Criminal Investigation Commission and the Special Antinarcotics Unit), who did not attend the normal courses at the Academy. 
25. During the month of May, the Academy will carry out its first annual evaluation of the members of the new police force, as mandated by the Accords. 
ONUSAL has identified consistent deficiencies in the training of members of the civil police in legal matters and the use of force and firearms. 
It has also observed a considerable imbalance in favour of former members of the National Police in the composition of the team of National Civil Police monitors responsible for discipline at the Academy. 
ONUSAL's position is that if this imbalance is not addressed it could jeopardize the civilian character of the new police force, notwithstanding the Government's recent insistence that the idea of militarizing the National Civil Police has never arisen. 
26. The Academy has continued to receive the support of an international team of experts from Spain and the United States of America that advises the Director and the Academic Council on aspects such as the recruitment and selection process, curricula, finances and discipline. 
Instructors from Chile, Norway, Spain, Sweden and the United States play a full part in the training. 
Currently, the Academy has a total of 40 international experts and instructors. 
Since it is essential that this international support be maintained, ONUSAL has, at the Government's request, asked those countries providing technical cooperation to extend it at least until December 1994. 
27. ONUSAL continues to monitor the functioning of the Academy and is represented at its Academic Council by an observer who speaks when important matters related to the Accords are raised. 
ONUSAL also cooperates with the Academy at other levels, especially with its Admissions and Selection Committee. 
It monitors the admission examinations and recommends improvements when necessary. 
The Division of Human Rights organizes, jointly with the Academy, seminars and workshops on human rights, and continues to provide literature on the subject. 
ONUSAL remains ready to provide personnel from its Police and Human Rights Divisions to support and complement the efforts of the international technical team and, at the request of the Academy, will provide support to the first annual evaluation of the National Civil Police. 
28. The National Civil Police, which began operating in March 1993, is now deployed in seven departments, in the urban areas of two more departments and in large sections of San Salvador. 
At that date the National Civil Police should have replaced the National Police in all 14 departments of El Salvador, though this is two months later than envisaged in the Peace Accords. 
However, the Government recently indicated that the National Police would not be phased out until March 1995 as current crime levels in the country required more than the 5,700 National Civil Police agents envisaged in the Peace Accords (see para. 47). 
29. The National Civil Police Divisions of Public Security, Antinarcotics, Criminal Investigations and Protection of Eminent Persons are currently operational, although the last three function largely with agents who are not graduates of the Academy. 
The Government should therefore encourage the specialized training of Academy graduates in order to incorporate them into these divisions. 
Although close to 250 agents have already undergone specialized training in traffic control and finance, both divisions are far from being fully operational. 
While members of the former are currently receiving additional training from ONUSAL (see para. 21), the Finance Division only deployed its first contingent on 11 May, over five months behind schedule. 
ONUSAL has offered the Government the assistance of its police observers in the organization and implementation of the functional deployment of the National Civil Police and a response is awaited. 
An ONUSAL representative participated in the Committee as a verifier. 
ONUSAL has not yet received that list. 
32. The Select Review Committee also decided that, before joining the National Civil Police, officers of the Special Antinarcotics Unit and Criminal Investigation Commission would have to pass a special resident course at the Academy on the new civil police doctrine. 
Attendance at an additional special resident course would be required from agents who had joined both units after the complementary agreement of 22 December 1992. 
On 11 April 1994, the first two courses for officers and agents, of five and two weeks' duration respectively, started at the Academy. 
Similar courses were recommended by the Select Review Committee for the remaining members of both units. 
33. The Committee also agreed to take necessary action if charges of serious human rights violations raised by FMLN against 46 members of the Special Antinarcotics Unit were corroborated. 
For its part, ONUSAL has made it clear that the officers of those units can at no time hold command positions in other divisions or in the departmental delegations of the National Civil Police without undergoing the regular Academy courses for officers. 
Furthermore, the Committee recommended that the Government start to train Academy graduates in antinarcotics and criminal investigation so as to incorporate them into the corresponding divisions of the National Civil Police. 
35. The appointments given to former personnel of the Special Antinarcotics Unit and the Criminal Investigation Commission also suggest discrimination against those personnel who joined the National Civil Police in compliance with all the requirements established by the Peace Accords. 
It must be noted that it is only after successfully undergoing a one-year course at the Academy that senior and executive-level graduates become subcommissioners and sub-inspectors, respectively. 
FMLN has objected to these appointments, indicating its understanding that under the complementary agreement of 22 December 1992 such personnel should join the National Civil Police only as specialists. 
Indeed, as a result of the above-mentioned enrolments, 30 subcommissioners in the new police force belonged to the old public security system, while only 7 are from FMLN and only 17 are civilians. 
Recent appointments of division and departmental chiefs also appear to favour former personnel of the previous security bodies. 
37. Similar imbalances exist at the basic level of the new police. 
While the National Police filled its 20 per cent share at the Academy months ago, FMLN has not been able to present enough candidates to fill its 20 per cent quota, and as a result only 13 per cent of Academy recruits are from FMLN. 
The incorporation into the National Civil Police of former Special Antinarcotics Unit and Criminal Investigation Commission members who had previously been part of the National Police has increased the latter's share significantly. 
38. All these imbalances run counter to the letter and spirit of the Peace Accords and need to be urgently redressed in order to avoid further militarization of the new civil police. 
The Government should also provide ONUSAL with complete lists of current members of the National Police in order to verify that they do not join the Academy as civilians. 
This is especially important in view of information received by ONUSAL that former National Police personnel are being hired to fill technical posts within the National Civil Police. 
39. In my November 1993 report (S/26790, para. 35), I informed the Council that it was essential to complete the organic structure of the new police with the immediate appointment of its Inspector-General and the establishment of the disciplinary and control units. 
40. The Director-General has now appointed the heads of the units on disciplinary investigation and control and the former unit has been operational for two months. 
ONUSAL, however, has received complaints that the National Civil Police has failed to take forceful action and to cooperate with the judiciary when its agents are reported to have been involved in unlawful behaviour. 
The Director-General of the National Civil Police has been meeting with the heads of the two units, in the presence of ONUSAL, with a view to correcting this situation. 
While in November 1993 the National Civil Police had 67 vehicles, 31 motorcycles and 134 portable radios, it now has 257 vehicles (30 of them donated by the United States Government, which has offered to deliver an additional 170), 35 motorcycles and 670 portable radios. 
The National Civil Police is in the process of installing a very modern communications system and most of its vehicles contain mobile radios. 
Having purchased a total of 4,000 handguns and 1,000 rifles, it now has at its disposal some 4,440 guns and 1,020 rifles, including those on loan from the Armed Forces of El Salvador. 
This equipment, which does not include that belonging to the Antinarcotics and Criminal Investigations Divisions, is considered to be sufficient to meet the needs of the 4,000 graduates currently deployed. 
42. ONUSAL has detected the following four main weaknesses in the functioning of the National Civil Police: 
(a) There is an absence of clear guidelines and criteria regarding legal and police procedures, a problem that is compounded by deficiencies in the legal instruction received at the Academy. 
The unit for control of the National Civil Police should play an important role in providing such guidelines and supervising their implementation; 
(b) There is insufficient coordination between the police and the Academy. 
One way to improve this could be to set up a permanent coordinating mechanism between the two institutions. 
The forthcoming evaluation of National Civil Police members by the Academy should be useful in bringing both institutions closer; 
The fight against crime and the simultaneous strengthening of democratic institutions can only be successful if there is a joint inter-institutional effort; 
(d) In September 1993, in what can only be termed a self-defeating move, the Government did not request the extension of the technical assistance that ONUSAL had provided to the National Civil Police since April (see S/26790, para. 19), thereby depriving the new police of valuable support. 
Since then, in contrast to the welcome initially given to the new corps by the population, complaints of human rights violations by the National Civil Police have increased. 
In addition, both the Police and Human Rights Divisions of ONUSAL have faced serious difficulties in carrying out their verification activities as police units have been instructed not to cooperate with ONUSAL. 
It is encouraging that the Government has expressed interest in taking advantage of the experience and expertise of ONUSAL personnel in the field. 
This training is to be carried out jointly by the National Civil Police and ONUSAL, which have also established a coordinating mechanism for processing complaints of human rights violations and facilitating the Mission's verification duties. 
In January 1994, the Government announced the suspension of demobilization but subsequently informed ONUSAL of the demobilization of a further 900 agents between January and March. 
Thus far, only around 10 per cent of all demobilized personnel have registered for reintegration programmes (see para. 46). 
According to the Government's phasing-out plan, a further 5,900 agents and over 1,000 administrative personnel currently deployed in four departments and parts of three other departments will have to be discharged before the 31 October 1994 deadline established by the Accords. 
45. The Peace Accords also call for the dissolution of the 1,211-strong Customs Police. 
As indicated above (para. 29), the first contingent of the Finance Division has been deployed. However, the Government has yet to announce its plan for the demobilization of the Customs Police. 
46. The initiation of reintegration programmes for demobilized National Police personnel has suffered very serious delays (see also para. 86). 
Thus far, only 15 per cent of potential beneficiaries have participated in the counselling phase of the programmes and, as noted above, only 10 per cent of the reported 1,800 demobilized agents have registered in programmes. 
In compliance with the Accords, a special effort by the Government will be required in order to ensure compensation equivalent to one year's pay to every demobilized National Police member. 
The changes proposed by the Government would delay until at least 31 March 1995 the full deployment of the National Civil Police scheduled for September 1994 and the parallel phasing-out of the National Police, which in conformity with the Peace Accords should be concluded by 31 October 1994. 
It has also expressed interest in negotiating with FMLN the incorporation into the National Civil Police of more National Police, whose quota has already been exceeded (see para. 37). 
48. Some progress has been achieved since my last report towards compliance with the recommendations of the Commission on the Truth. 
The initiative was not successful, however, since a majority of the Assembly was then opposed to discussing constitutional reforms during the electoral campaign, which opened on 20 November. 
Proposals were soon put forward by various other organizations. 
50. Significant progress was also achieved in COPAZ, which for several months had been unable to tackle the question because of lack of consensus. 
In a letter sent to me on 14 April 1993, COPAZ reported that it had recommended to the Legislative Assembly a number of constitutional amendments whose approval would have entailed a significant devolution of the Court's functions and improvement in the guarantees of due process. 
51. Several reforms were finally approved by the Legislative Assembly on 29 April, but they fell short of the Commission's recommendations and the COPAZ proposals. 
No amendments were made to provisions regarding the appointment of judges and magistrates and their dismissal. These remain functions of the Court. 
52. The power to suspend lawyers and notaries in the exercise of their profession was removed from the Court, as recommended, and assigned to a new entity, the National Council of Lawyers and Notaries. 
The five members who will constitute this Council will be elected by a two-thirds vote by the Legislative Assembly. 
Three of them will be elected from candidates put forward by the Supreme Court of Justice (one), the National Council of the Judiciary (one) and the Federation of Lawyers Associations (one). 
The authorization of lawyers and notaries, however, which was also to be transferred to an independent entity, remains within the Court's responsibility. 
The right to habeas corpus is applicable in cases of violations against the dignity or physical integrity of detainees and, in general, to all illegal or arbitrary detentions. 
54. Authority concerning amparo, until now a function of the Court's Constitutional Division, has now been expanded to its other Divisions, depending upon the matter under consideration. 
57. Several amendments have been approved with regard to due process. 
Although an improvement in comparison with the previous stipulation, this amendment falls short of recommendations made by the Commission on the Truth and the Division of Human Rights of ONUSAL. 
58. Detainees' rights have been reinforced, in particular the right to be notified by the authority responsible for their detention, to refrain from self-incrimination and to a timely and appropriate defence. 
Extrajudicial confessions have also been eliminated, as a specific provision was made to the effect that detainees' confessions will have legal consequences only when made in the presence of the competent judicial authority and according to law. 
59. Amendments involving individual rights were in general approved in the Legislative Assembly by consensus. 
Amendments relating to the judiciary did not obtain the favourable vote of all legislators belonging to the Christian Democratic Party or the Democratic Convergence, who had proposed more drastic reforms. 
60. The amendments approved, which imply a partial reduction of the Supreme Court's highly concentrated power and considerable improvement in the guarantees of due process, do not, however, entail the in-depth institutional overhaul of the judicial system recommended by the Commission on the Truth. 
It is to be hoped that, following prompt ratification by the current Legislative Assembly, secondary legislation as well as administrative and budgetary measures will be adopted to put into practice the progress achieved. 
It is regrettable that this opportunity has been lost and that such compliance will have to wait another three years. 
It is essential that this competence of the Committee against Torture be recognized as part of the monitoring of legality and of mechanisms for the protection of human rights. 
Reservations also apply to the recognition of the competence of the International Court of Justice to deal with controversies in relation to the interpretation or application of the Convention. 
Furthermore, El Salvador is the only Central American country that has not recognized the mandatory competence of the Inter-American Court of Human Rights, the importance of which ONUSAL has consistently underlined. 
65. With respect to the dismissal of military or civilian officials and their disqualification from holding public office, clarification from COPAZ was sought regarding a letter it had sent to me on 9 August 1993 (see S/26581, para. 11) stating its position on these provisions. 
In August 1993, the Government presented a plan to accelerate land transfers to former combatants of FMLN and landholders, the Acceleration Plan. 
67. The Acceleration Plan was supplemented in mid-November with operative guidelines, which spelt out in concrete terms how the Plan would be implemented. 
By that time, only 4,424 persons had received title to land. 
This represented less than 10 per cent of the maximum 47,500 potential beneficiaries from FMLN and the Armed Forces of El Salvador contemplated in the 13 October programme. 
In spite of some progress, the target of providing titles to 12,000 persons by the end of the year, which had been accepted as feasible by both the Government and FMLN, was not met. 
Four months later, at the end of April 1994, this figure had reached 11,585, representing an increase from 10 to 24 per cent of the maximum number of beneficiaries, but still below the end-of-year target. 
68. Although the Acceleration Plan has facilitated land transfer in the short run, it has raised new problems for completion of the programme in the longer term. 
The main objection raised by FMLN to the operative guidelines presented in November 1993 was the fact that, as a result of the new verification rules imposed by the Government, potential beneficiaries were losing the rights recognized for them in the 13 October programme. 
The latter programme is still the only valid agreement between the two parties and it must therefore remain the basis on which ONUSAL verifies compliance. 
69. More worrying was the provision in the operative guidelines for eviction of those who were occupying properties that had not been applied for by the 25,000 beneficiaries envisaged. 
70. In addition to those left out of the programme as a result of the new verification rules, there remained the problem of the so-called "non-verified" landholders. 
In November 1993, the difficulty of transferring properties on which there were non-verified occupants (and the impossibility in most cases of relocating them), led me to ask the Government to show flexibility by accepting as many non-verified people on the negotiated properties as possible (S/26790, para. 52). 
The Government subsequently accepted all non-verified landholders (2,900 people) on the properties that were transferred during the first phase of the Acceleration Plan. 
This welcome flexibility unquestionably provided some impetus to the programme. 
71. In February 1994, although the first phase of the Acceleration Plan had not yet been fully implemented, the Government presented a second phase. This has raised a number of problems, which are discussed below. 
72. The problem of the non-verified landholders has surfaced again and with a new dimension. 
On 13 April 1994, after much delay, FMLN finally presented a list of all landholders whom they wanted included as beneficiaries in the programme, in addition to the 25,000 who had earlier been reverified by the Government. 
73. The Government was under no obligation to include them now because of the agreement that they would be dealt with at the end of the programme, as accepted by FMLN on 8 September 1993. 
However, the impossibility of proceeding with the transfer of properties containing non-verified landholders has again brought the programme to a virtual standstill. 
In search of a solution, my Special Representative has been meeting with government officials and representatives of major donor countries to find ways to finance the early transfer of land to non-verified landholders. 
74. The second phase of the Acceleration Plan has raised new problems by contemplating the issue by the Land Bank of credit certificates to potential beneficiaries. 
FMLN has objected to the fact that these certificates have an expiry date (30 April 1995). 
ONUSAL has reported the reaching of an understanding that the certificates could be renewed upon expiry. 
Justifiable concerns would be alleviated further and compliance with the 13 October programme restored if this understanding were to be made explicit in the certificates. 
75. The ceiling specified in the certificates for the credit to be provided is also at variance with the 13 October programme and requires a formal agreement by the parties to be amended. 
In that programme, the Government committed itself to transfer certain quantities of land to FMLN beneficiaries, following the criterion of the Salvadorian Institute for Agrarian Reform whereby the size of a lot varies according to soil type. 
At current prices and exchange rates, the ceiling of 30,000 colones specified in the certification may be sufficient. 
Though such an eventuality may be unlikely, it would be prudent to make provisions to safeguard against it. 
These communities have an important infrastructure built up over the years, which their members would lose by relocating to other rural areas. 
For this reason, they would refuse to leave if owners did not want to sell, could not be found or had no title to the land to be transferred. 
The Government has agreed to present a plan to this effect two weeks after FMLN submits relevant information from these communities concerning the number of people and properties that they want included in the land programme. 
77. Various points of tension extraneous to the land programme persist, especially in the properties contemplated in the agreement signed on 3 July 1991 between the Government and the peasant organizations and incorporated into the land programme, for which a satisfactory solution has not been found. 
This has led many owners to initiate legal actions for eviction and has resulted in land occupations by various peasant groups. 
The many problems besetting these programmes were analysed in some detail in my last report. 
Administrative problems, financial constraints and lack of full cooperation apparently reflecting a lack of political will in the mid-level bureaucracy have contributed in different degrees to serious delays. 
At weekly coordination meetings, the parties and ONUSAL are trying to improve communication and facilitate the solution of problems as they arise. 
The programme providing credits for small business has begun only recently, and only 322 of the 1,597 potential beneficiaries who were scheduled to receive credit by June 1994 have so far benefited from the programme. 
Those who have received credit are now supported by a two-year technical assistance programme. 
The separate credit line for landholders was equally sluggish. 
As at 31 December 1993, 1,446 credits had been disbursed. 
In spite of ONUSAL's repeated requests, the Banco de Fomento Agropecuario has not provided updated information. 
A new programme has been designed for the 1994/95 agricultural cycle, to be executed by the National Centre for Agricultural Technology. 
82. With regard to the programme for the 600 medium-level commanders (Plan 600), its training component has been completed and requests for small-business credit are now being formulated. 
Although agreement has been reached on the terms of the credits, communication and coordination problems between the participating organizations have delayed the process. 
By 3 May, the first two credits had been disbursed, but the Government announced at the same time severe restrictions on technical assistance as a result of budgetary constraints. 
This is a matter of great concern since technical assistance is a crucial component of the programme. 
Without it the chances of success are minimal. 
83. As to other programmes, that for medical care for the war-wounded and disabled ex-combatants concluded in March 1994, after several extensions. 
Those who require continuous care will be referred to the Protection Fund (see para. 85). 
84. The programmes for demobilized members of the Armed Forces of El Salvador were initiated later than those for FMLN ex-combatants. 
With regard to medium-term programmes, the most advanced are those for agricultural credit and technical assistance. 
Nevertheless, credit has been disbursed to only 712 beneficiaries and 1,182 have received technical assistance. 
So far only 154 credits have been disbursed. 
85. Implementation of the law creating the Fund for the Protection of Wounded and War-disabled as a Consequence of the Armed Conflict is still in the preparatory phase, although some progress has been made since my last report (S/26790, para. 70). 
Its Board of Directors started to function with considerable delay upon the late disbursement by the Government of funds required for pre-operational activities. 
The Board will also revise the existing actuarial study to define the resources required to finance the benefits contemplated in the law. 
The budgetary allocation for the Fund's full operation should be approved upon completion of the study. 
86. Reintegration programmes for the National Police, which are similar to those for demobilized FMLN and Armed Forces of El Salvador members, consist of three phases, namely, counselling, training and credit and technical assistance. 
The first of these started on 15 February 1994 in six offices throughout the country. 
It was planned that programmes should begin with demobilized National Police, but when demobilization was suspended it was agreed that agents in active service could also enrol. 
As at 30 April, only 192 of the 1,800 demobilized agents had attended the counselling sessions. 
The National Police has not provided ONUSAL with concrete information on the whereabouts of the rest of those demobilized. 
Some 1,174 agents in active service entered the counselling phase. 
87. The matter of urban human settlements, which involves houses vacated by their owners during the conflict and presently occupied by others, was dealt with at the high-level trilateral meeting of 8 September 1993. 
The Government agreed to address the problem outside the land programme and with additional financing after completion of a census carried out by COPAZ. 
The Government has since acquiesced in the design of a plan that could provide a solution to this delicate problem. 
88. In August 1993, the Forum agreed on an agenda that included the revision of several national laws related to labour conditions. 
They were the Labour Code, the Organic Law of the Ministry of Labour and Social Welfare, the Social Security Law and the status of public workers (see S/26790, para. 58). 
89. Until the end of November 1993, the Forum concentrated on discussion of an International Labour Organization (ILO) proposal to reform the Labour Code. 
Although the three parties (representatives of Government, business and labour) came to an agreement on most of the proposals, 9 of the 49 points under discussion, which referred to important aspects of the right of labour to associate freely, remained unsettled. 
As I reported at the time (S/26790, para. 60), the business sector ceased its participation in the Forum when the electoral campaign began. 
90. On 13 December 1993, the Government presented to the Legislative Assembly a draft law to reform the Labour Code. 
It included most of the agreements achieved in the Forum while introducing new provisions and proposed to settle the nine disputed articles in a way that was considered unsatisfactory by the labour sector. 
Despite previous statements that it would return to the Forum after the elections, the private sector now appears to consider the new Labour Board a substitute for the Forum. 
Contacts with the Government are under way to establish feasible alternatives. 
93. During the meeting of the Consultative Group held in Paris in April 1993, the Government reported a shortfall of $476 million to cover financial needs arising from the Peace Accords during the period from 1993 to 1996. 
94. As I also indicated in my last report, donors have been generous in financing infrastructural and environmental projects but they have often been reluctant to finance some programmes directly related to the Accords that are crucial for peace consolidation. 
Other commitments undertaken by the Government in the context of the Peace Accords, such as the payment of financial compensation to demobilized Armed Forces of El Salvador and National Police personnel and credit for housing, still fall short of requirements. 
Should the Council decide to continue the mandate of ONUSAL as recommended in paragraph 100 below, I will seek any additional resources required for the operation of the Mission during the extension period. 
97. The cash flow situation of the ONUSAL special account remains critical. 
As at 15 April 1994, unpaid assessed contributions to that account amounted to some $24 million for the period from inception until 28 February 1994. 
In order to provide the necessary cash flow requirements of the Mission, a total of $9 million has been borrowed from the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund ($6 million) and from other peace-keeping accounts ($3 million). 
98. The timetable that forms part of the Chapultepec Accords provided that almost all aspects of the Peace Accords would have been implemented before the new Government emerging from the elections of March/April 1994 assumed office on 1 June 1994. 
The main exceptions were deployment of the National Civil Police and demobilization of the National Police, which were to be completed later, on 28 July and 31 October 1994 respectively. 
It was therefore expected that at least a vestigial presence of ONUSAL would be required after 1 June 1994. 
As is evident from the present report, serious shortcomings in implementation of the Accords mean that on 1 June 1994 much will remain to be done, in spite of all the efforts in recent months to make up for lost time. 
99. My concerns on this score were expressed in a letter I addressed to President Cristiani on 15 February 1994. 
In that letter I touched especially on delays in the programmes relating to public security, land transfer and other aspects of the reintegration of ex-combatants into civil society. 
I raised these concerns, as well as non-compliance with the recommendations of the Commission on the Truth, in my letter of 28 March to the President of the Security Council (S/1994/361). 
ONUSAL was established by the Security Council in order to conduct this verification and to use its good offices to promote compliance with the agreements, beginning with the San Jos Agreement on Human Rights of 26 July 1990 (A/44/971-S/21541, annex). 
The agreements include not only the Peace Accords taken as a whole but also the recommendations of the Commission on the Truth, which are mandatory under the Accords. 
102. Meanwhile, I appeal to the Government of El Salvador, both the outgoing and incoming administrations, and to all others concerned, to make the effort necessary to ensure that their remaining commitments are implemented with the least possible delay, in order to consolidate peace and prosperity in El Salvador. 
There are four areas that seem to me to require especially urgent attention: 
(a) Agreement on measures to enhance the civilian character of the National Civil Police and to increase its strength; 
(c) A solution to the pressing problem of human settlements; 
103. In this critical phase of peace consolidation, I also appeal again to the international community for continued financial support for the peace-related programmes, which are so vital to national reconciliation, democratization and prosperity in El Salvador. 
This is because the agreed timetable for the implementation process has been delayed and this must be rectified. 
Yet there have been notable advances, above all in the integration of FMLN into the political life of El Salvador. 
Only this effort can make possible the consolidation of lasting peace in their country. 
After he hands over his high office on 1 June 1994 to President-elect Calder Sol, I have no doubt that President Cristiani, as President of ARENA, will not flag in his demonstrated commitment to preserve a lasting peace in his country. 
"The members of the Security Council reaffirm, as stated in paragraph 19 of resolution 917 (1994), that they condemn any such illegal attempt to remove President Aristide. 
They stress that participants in illegal governments in Haiti are subject to the measures provided for in paragraphs 3 and 4 of resolution 917 (1994), concerning travel restrictions and freezing of funds and financial resources. 
2. The proposals in this, the first budget of the Organization to be prepared under my direction, have been guided by the practical requirements of three broad policy objectives: 
(a) Enhancing the capacity of the Organization in the political and humanitarian areas; 
(b) Strengthening the role of the Organization in international economic and social cooperation and, to that end, furthering the implementation of the restructuring of the Secretariat in the economic and social sectors; 
While most of these significant changes of direction in the work of the United Nations are to be financed through redeployment, a modest real growth to meet their requirements has become essential. 
I would like to highlight here some key policy features of this budget. 
3. Preventive diplomacy and peacemaking are the most cost-effective ways of supporting international peace and security and preventing the suffering and destruction that inevitably occur when disputes degenerate into armed conflict. 
The forthcoming biennium will provide a critical test of the Organization's ability to respond to this challenge. 
5. In the past year or so, United Nations peace-keeping operations have seen a sixfold increase in personnel and costs. 
Peace-keeping missions are moving increasingly beyond their traditional functions of monitoring, observing, reporting and supervising agreements and cease-fire lines. 
The mandates of several missions extend to responsibilities covering disarming and demobilization of forces, humanitarian assistance, human rights monitoring, electoral verification and civilian police support. 
In Somalia and in the former Yugoslavia, for instance, the United Nations has been given enforcement authority under Chapter VII of the Charter. 
Consequently, a stronger capacity at Headquarters to supervise and direct missions must be created and maintained. 
The proposals in this budget reflect these developments and the outcome of a comprehensive review of resource needs for peace-keeping for the biennium 1994-1995. 
6. The end of the cold war transformed the dynamics of international diplomacy and security, but its consequences have been even more far-reaching. 
There have been shifts from autocratic to democratic systems, from military to civilian rule, from centralized to decentralized governance in many countries. 
7. The combined impact of political and economic change on social relations has been cataclysmic in many societies. 
In virtually every country structural shifts are taking place. 
Changes in demand and production patterns are shifting the balance of economic power away from old centres towards new regions and countries. 
It is within this perspective that I initiated an extensive restructuring of the economic and social sectors of the Organization. 
9. These budget proposals show, in a consolidated manner, the effect of organizational changes already reviewed by the General Assembly and provide for reinforcement of the new structures I consider necessary. 
All specific mandates and activities embodied in the current medium-term plan will be implemented by the restructured departments and units. 
Furthermore, the treaty bodies have taken initiatives and adopted innovative procedures that have enabled them to expand the scope and depth of their monitoring work, as well as to intensify their cooperation with the specialized agencies and the non-governmental organizations. 
Requests for assistance in the process of democratization and institution-building have also multiplied in all parts of the world, particularly in Central and Eastern Europe. 
Accordingly, my budgetary proposals for the next biennium provide for a strengthening of the Centre for Human Rights. 
I am also proposing organizational adjustments and a number of technological improvements that should also increase efficiency. 
In a context of overall financial restraint, training should be seen as a critical investment for the future success of the institution. 
Training services are provided to staff funded by all sources of funds, including, for example, to those working in peace-keeping operations. 
I propose a significantly increased allocation of resources in this budget. 
14. As part of my efforts to reinvigorate the international civil service and to preserve the integrity and independence of the staff of the Organization, I intend to make proposals with respect to the senior structure of the Organization during the forthcoming session of the General Assembly. 
15. These are some but by no means all of the highlights of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
I trust that Member States, in reviewing it, will bear in mind that the proposals in it are the means of carrying out a transformation of the United Nations that they expect in the light of the vast new responsibilities assigned to the Organization over the past few years. 
However, such a policy can only produce results over time and will not, in itself, allow for the sometimes very significant changes in resource allocations that are called for at this time. 
6. Proposed increases in resources have been directed primarily to three of the four areas indicated in the outline (A/47/358) for the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, namely, overall policy-making, direction and coordination, political affairs and human rights and humanitarian affairs. 
It has also enabled the redirection of some resources to the area of regional cooperation for development in the context of a policy on decentralization. 
The additional tasks entrusted to the Organization in a variety of domains justify this request for additional posts. 
8. The present proposed programme budget includes a number of innovations, such as the regrouping in a specific part of the programme budget estimates for capital expenditures, including major maintenance and technological innovations. 
Also, an attempt has been made to present more clearly the resources of the Organization that have a strong bearing on the activities financed from the regular budget, notably voluntary contributions and the support account for peace-keeping operations. 
Progressively, the programme budget should become an instrument through which Member States and the Secretary-General express the policies of the Organization and the changes in the structures and modes of operations of the Secretariat justified by changing circumstances and the search for greater efficiency. 
9. The proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 is presented in two parts in accordance with the new budget format approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/212 A of 23 December 1992. 
It is supported by annexes. 
10. Part two comprises a detailed section-by-section analysis of the programme budget, with information in the form of tables, programme narratives and descriptions of resource requirements. 
While these offices were entrusted with specific functions of their own, they all provided to a varying extent direct support services to the Secretary-General. 
In the course of the biennium, which has witnessed ever-increasing demands on the time and attention of the Secretary-General, his direct support requirements for overall executive direction and management were met in part through temporary redeployment of posts in the context of the new treatment of vacancies. 
It is now proposed to formalize these redeployments and to consolidate in the present budget the basic staffing requirements for the discharge of these functions. 
The Special Representative was responsible for organizing and coordinating activities related to the fiftieth anniversary of the Organization, as well as other assignments, including coordination of activities related to the disaster at Chernobyl. 
The Office of the Special Adviser was subsequently strengthened through temporary redeployment of a post through the new treatment of vacancies. 
As the pace of work on the fiftieth anniversary quickens, it is now proposed to formalize this redeployment and to request a limited number of additional posts. 
This approach addresses in a comprehensive way the socio-economic, environmental, political and humanitarian dimensions of the situations they face. 
In establishing the interim offices for United Nations representation in these countries, it is not the Secretary-General's intention to disturb or replace existing mechanisms for coordination. 
On the contrary, the intention is to build on what has already been achieved and, in further response to General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992, to strengthen the resident coordinator system. 
The end of the cold war and other dramatic changes in the international scene have focused attention on the United Nations as an instrument for preventing conflict, as well as helping to end conflicts and keep the peace. 
The rapidly changing nature of threats to international peace and security at all levels has posed new challenges for and demanded new responses from the international community and the United Nations, as its instrument. 
As a further step in this process, it is now proposed to transfer editorial functions related to the General Assembly from the Department of Political Affairs to the Office of Conference Services, together with related staff resources. 
One part has primary responsibility for preventive diplomacy and peacemaking in the Americas, Asia and Europe, as well as General Assembly and Security Council servicing and disarmament affairs. 
The other part of the Department is responsible for the peaceful settlement process in the Middle East, pacific settlement procedures in Africa, electoral assistance, the Centre against Apartheid, regional cooperation and self-determination and Palestinian rights. 
20. Given the crucial importance of strengthening the capacity of the Organization in relation to preventive diplomacy and peacemaking and the growing demand on, and increasing workload of, the Department in this context, some growth is proposed for both parts. 
A net increase of six Professional and higher-level posts and seven General Service posts is also proposed for the second part of the Department. 
21. In recognition of the major expansion in the peace-keeping activities of the Organization, the former Office for Special Political Affairs was re-designated the Department of Peace-keeping Operations as part of the first phase of the restructuring and a limited number of additional posts assigned to it. 
This growth in staffing under the regular budget has been matched by staff increases under the peace-keeping support account. 
Accordingly, it is proposed to add a further 15 Professional and higher-level posts and three General Service posts to the staffing of the Department. 
23. The rapid growth of peace-keeping activities has strained the supporting management and administrative services to the limit. 
It is anticipated that other increased requirements will be met from the peace-keeping support account. 
Pending decisions on final organizational arrangements, resources for the Field Operations Division will be included in a separate subsection of section 4, Peace-keeping operations and special missions. 
These amounted to over $27 million and the effect of their non-inclusion more than offsets growth in the political departments. 
That resolution provides a comprehensive framework for the provision of humanitarian relief assistance, both in terms of the guiding principles and the modalities for such assistance, including coordination, cooperation and leadership. 
In accordance with that resolution, an Emergency Relief Coordinator was appointed by the Secretary-General and a Department of Humanitarian Affairs was established, under the direction of the Coordinator, consolidating previous offices dealing with disaster relief, complex emergencies and humanitarian assistance. 
27. The primary function of the Department is to facilitate a coordinated and effective response by the United Nations system to emergencies, including complex emergencies (such as those involving political, military, humanitarian and other factors), which are generally of longer duration, as well as natural and man-made disasters. 
The difficulty of facilitating emergency humanitarian assistance in complex and conflict situations has become more evident of late, particularly in Somalia and former Yugoslavia. 
The achievement of a well-coordinated and coherent response requires the cooperation of the principal bodies concerned, be they of a political, humanitarian or specialized economic and social nature. 
It also requires a broad global approach to humanitarian diplomacy, early warning, disaster mitigation, relief preparedness and the mobilization of resources. 
28. The resources currently appropriated to the Department, including 34 Professional and above posts and 27 General Service posts, have been increased through the temporary redeployment of 5 Professional posts in an effort to meet the increasing demands on the Department. 
It will be recalled that, at the time of the establishment of the Department, the resources appropriated consisted exclusively of redeployments from existing units consolidated under the new structure. 
In order to strengthen the capacity of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to respond adequately to emergencies and implement the programmes mandated by Member States, a total of 18 additional posts, including the 5 posts currently redeployed on a temporary basis, is now being requested for the Department. 
Given the trend towards a concentration of extrabudgetary funding on specific relief operations at the expense of the financing of support and backstopping functions, the possibility of funding a larger proportion of such core functions through the regular budget will be kept under review. 
The Conference reviewed past achievements, identified problems and obstacles to progress and suggested ways of reinforcing and increasing the effectiveness of United Nations action in the field of human rights. 
Increased concern with human rights throughout the United Nations system has brought renewed emphasis to the responsibilities of the Centre for Human Rights. 
In addition, new demands have been addressed to the United Nations to find ways to act effectively to prevent violations of human rights, to intervene to bring widespread violations to an end and to integrate human rights concerns into economic and social development activities. 
32. In the face of these changes and new demands, the resources appropriated initially to the Centre for Human Rights have proved inadequate. 
In addition, 19 Professional posts have been temporarily redeployed to the Centre from other parts of the Secretariat. 
It is now proposed to establish 43 new posts for the Centre, including the 19 posts previously redeployed on a temporary basis, 8 new Professional posts and 16 General Service posts. 
That restructuring involved the establishment of three new departments: the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, the Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis and the Department of Development Support and Management Services. 
At the same time, the activities and resources related to transnational corporations, science and technology and social development were the subject of a redistribution among entities at Headquarters, Geneva and Vienna. 
In a note dated 1 June 1993,2 the Secretary-General submitted to the Governing Council the report of his Task Force on OPS, which he had approved. 
37. The point of departure for the recommendations of the Task Force with regard to the governance and operation of OPS was the set of functions of that office as proposed by the Secretary-General in his report on the revised estimates submitted to the General Assembly (A/C.5/47/88). 
On that basis, OPS, as a distinct, semi-autonomous and self-financing entity within the Department of Development Support and Management Services will provide management services and implementation functions for development projects and programmes. 
Following a review of the specific recommendations of OPS in the areas of personnel, finance, and procurement, the Task Force also concluded that a number of basic authorities in these areas should rest with OPS. 
The required adjustments of the organizational structure of OPS will then be reviewed by the Board. 
Therefore, all staff financed from resources related to implementation functions, namely, the administrative and operational services component of the support costs, will be merged with OPS staff. 
In particular, resources related to technical/substantive support of programmes and projects will be allocated to the substantive divisions of the Department of Development Support and Management Services/Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis. 
In summary, after integration, only technical/substantive support will be provided by the divisions of the Department of Development Support and Management Services/Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis proper and only administrative/operational support will be provided by OPS, thus eliminating overlapping and duplication. 
Concretely, the overall ratio of resources assigned to the regional commissions under the proposals for 1994-1995 for section 20, Regular programme of technical cooperation, would increase from approximately 40 per cent to 65 per cent or from 16.6 million dollars in 1992-1993 to 26.2 million dollars in 1994-1995. 
Taking into account that the overall level of resources under section 20 would, as in previous bienniums, remain at maintenance level, this increase of resources for the regional commissions would result in a corresponding decrease of resources for central programmes. 
46. One area that is also currently under review in the context of the restructuring in the economic and social sectors relates to the arrangements regarding liaison offices for the regional commissions and other entities away from Headquarters. 
Pending the outcome of this review, budget proposals for these liaison offices are included at maintenance level. 
The budget proposals for the Regional Commissions New York Office now appear under a subsection of section 15, ECA. 
Revised proposals reflecting any new arrangements for the functioning of the liaison offices at Headquarters will be submitted at a later stage, as necessary. 
47. Over the past few years, considerable attention has been devoted in a number of intergovernmental bodies to a re-examination and reassessment of the role of the United Nations system in operational activities for the benefit of developing countries. 
This process culminated in the adoption by the General Assembly of resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1993. 
48. Among the changes introduced as part of this reassessment was the adoption by UNDP and UNFPA of new arrangements for the reimbursement of support costs to executing agencies. 
In General Assembly resolution 46/185 B of 20 December 1991, section IV, paragraph 9, the Assembly recognized that, for certain sections of the programme budget, the new arrangements were likely to affect the projected level of resources in 1993 and perhaps in 1992. 
These factors, along with the new support costs arrangements, are expected to continue to have an impact during the biennium 1994-1995 on the work and the resources of these departments and offices. 
50. Placing UNCHS (Habitat) and UNEP under common direction is expected to result in a greater integration of the activities of these programmes, as well as in the streamlining of the existing administrative arrangements at Nairobi. 
Although an increase in costs is estimated in 1994-1995, the transfer of these services is anticipated to result in significant improvement in service delivery and in long-term economy for the Organization. 
The results of these reviews of administrative services at Nairobi, Geneva and Vienna would be presented to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session with appropriate proposals for improvements in their effectiveness and efficiency. 
53. As regards conference services at Vienna, the United Nations has informed UNIDO of its intention to withdraw from the current joint service arrangements with UNIDO as of 1996. 
Should current discussions reach fruition, a further report would be submitted to the General Assembly, with revised estimates if required. 
A review of the functioning of the Department, including the changes introduced recently, is in progress and may lead to further proposals in due course. 
In this context, it has been decided to group the two major technological innovations projects being undertaken in the Secretariat, IMIS and the optical disk project, under a new budget section 29 and place that section under Part XI, Capital expenditures, of the proposed programme budget. 
This will not affect responsibility for the two projects, which will continue to remain with the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management. 
56. In the fourth progress report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the IMIS project (A/C.5/47/27), it was indicated that phase I of the project would wind up in 1994 and that its overall cost was estimated at $41,332,900. 
In addition, it has become apparent that estimates for implementation of the system, particularly for user training, were inadequate. 
Provision must therefore be made for requirements throughout the biennium, with completion of phase I at all duty stations foreseen by 30 June 1995, but with the need for a maintenance team at Headquarters and for staff at other duty stations through the end of 1995. 
The increase proposed for the project reflects these cost increases and the review of the cost-sharing formula, on which a separate report will be submitted to the General Assembly. 
57. As regards the optical disk project, it is proposed to proceed to implementation of phase III of the project, as described in the progress report of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session (A/C.5/47/18/Add.1). 
58. The increasingly diverse and challenging demands facing the Organization require a new emphasis on staff training. 
In this connection, growth is proposed under the Office of Human Resources Management, where most training provisions are now centralized. 
59. The initial stage of a comprehensive management development programme was launched in 1993 with extrabudgetary resources. 
It is proposed to build on this experience in 1994-1995, and the development and delivery of relevant training modules to managerial and supervisory staff is planned. 
60. In view of the increasingly urgent need to respond to a wide variety of political and humanitarian crises, a training programme is being instituted in 1993 and will be further developed during 1994-1995. 
This will include briefings for specific missions, as well as a comprehensive approach to substantive and managerial issues. 
Establishment of a training policy group has been approved, involving the Office of Human Resources and Management and departments affected, to help ensure that training is provided to meet specific short-term as well as longer-term training needs. 
Provision will continue to be made in the budgets of individual missions for certain mission-specific training needs. 
61. Upgrading of the substantive knowledge and skills of staff will also be promoted through internal and external study programmes and the sabbatical studies programme. 
The related decisions of the Assembly are contained in its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993. 
This amount comprises budgetary growth amounting to $25,324,200, reflecting a rate of growth of 1.0 per cent, as well as a provision in the amount of $256,281,600 for recosting at 1994-1995 rates. 
This estimate reflected an increase of $4,000,000, representing 0.2 per cent, over the level of the revised appropriation anticipated in the report. 
To allow for a meaningful comparison, the rates of growth quoted in the budget documents have been adjusted using the new methodology. 
69. The calculation of net new added provisions amounting to $23,686,200 is as follows: 
71. The distribution of the budget growth by budget part and section is shown in tables 3 and 4 annexed to part one. 
72. It is clear that, in most instances, the underlying budget base is relatively small. 
73. The present proposed programme budget includes provisions for 10,171 posts, involving an increase of 68 posts over the staffing table approved for the biennium 1992-1993. 
The distribution by programme budget part is as follows: 
74. In addition to the growth in staffing requested under the regular budget, it should be noted that a significant increase in staffing will be proposed under the peace-keeping support account. 
This increase reflects the growth of peace-keeping activities and the concurrent pressure on related offices, including, among others, the Department of Peace-keeping Operations (83 posts), the Field Operations Division (64 posts) and the Department of Administration and Management (48 posts), which provide management and support services for such activities. 
An additional post at the Under-Secretary-General level was approved by the Assembly during the biennium. 
For the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993, 48 high-level posts, including the post of Director-General, were proposed and approved by the Assembly. 
As noted above, the General Assembly approved a total of 37 high-level posts - 21 Under-Secretaries-General and 16 Assistant Secretaries-General - and decided to defer action on the proposed abolition of one Under-Secretary-General and 4 Assistant Secretaries-General posts. 
79. The current location of the 37 established high-level posts, as reflected in the staffing table approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/212 B, is as follows: 
The Secretary-General intends to finalize and submit proposals with respect to the number and overall distribution of high-level posts, taking into account the views of Member States expressed in General Assembly resolution 47/212 B, in time for consideration by the Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
80. In addition to these posts there are two positions at the Under-Secretary-General level in section 1, Overall policy-making, direction and coordination. 
One of the positions, which is related to the preparation of the fiftieth anniversary, is proposed for financing through general temporary assistance in section 1. 
The other position, that of Special Political Adviser to the Secretary-General and Special Representative of the Secretary-General for Political Affairs and Special Representative to Multilateral Talks on the Middle East Peace Process, has been proposed for financing under the peace-keeping support account. 
Furthermore, at the time of presentation of this proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, there are 32 high-level temporary posts or positions at the Under-Secretary-General or Assistant Secretary-General level attached to functions of Force Commanders, Special Representatives or Special Envoys of the Secretary-General. 
Most of these posts/positions are financed through sources other than the regular budget. 
81. The staffing table proposed for 1994-1995 includes a net addition of 41 Professional posts. 
The total number of posts redeployed in 1992-1993 (82) represents an increase of 18 posts as against the number (64) initially identified for possible redeployment at the time that the revised estimates were submitted to the General Assembly at its resumed forty-seventh session (A/C.5/47/88, table IV). 
These 18 posts were subsequently placed at the disposal of the Secretary-General and include 11 posts identified in the context of the restructuring of the economic and social sectors. 
a Posts initially identified for redeployment and subsequently returned to section of origin. 
82. The increases and decreases of Professional posts now proposed by part of the budget are summarized below: 
83. The largest increases in the number of posts are requested for Part I, Overall policy-making, direction and coordination, Part II, Political affairs, and Part VI, Human rights and humanitarian affairs. 
This is in line with the approach described in paragraph 6 above. 
84. Decreases totalling 78 posts are proposed under three parts of the proposed programme budget, as follows: Part VII, Public information, Part VIII, Common support services, and Part IV, International cooperation for development. 
In addition, 22 posts, which have remained on the staffing table under section 39E, Department of Economic and Social Development, of the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993, pending their permanent redeployment, are shown as a decrease. 
86. As regards posts in the General Service and other categories, including Field Service and local level, a net increase of 27 posts is proposed. 
Increases totalling 121 posts are distributed by sector, as follows: 
The reduction of 16 posts in the Field Operations Division involves the transfer of posts for Field Service Communications personnel to the budgets of four of the regional commissions (three posts each), Common services, Nairobi (three posts), and the United Nations Office at Geneva (one post). 
This adjusted resource growth would then have been compared to the revalued base to attain the rate of real growth for 1994-1995. 
(a) Using the actual appropriation for the current biennium, as revised by the General Assembly under its resolution 47/212 B, as the resource base against which growth is calculated. 
With this approach, it is possible to discontinue the "base revaluation" operations currently required, i.e. removal of non-recurrent provisions and inclusion of deferred impact of new posts; 
(b) Calculating the rate of growth on the basis of actual rather than adjusted (real) growth. 
The growth reflects, inter alia, increases or decreases between non-recurrent provisions in the current and future bienniums, and the provisions for new posts in the proposed budget have been made on the basis of full costs with the normal turnover deduction. 
No adjustment in the form of removal of non-recurrent items and inclusion of delayed growth for new posts is thus required. 
(c) Presenting the resource base and growth at actual and projected rates for the first and second year of the current biennium, which obviates the need to recost the revised appropriation at second-year rates; 
(d) Applying the appropriate inflation factor to the estimated requirements, thus calculated at the rates prevailing during the two years of the current biennium. 
92. As a transitional measure, to go from the old methodology to the new methodology, delayed impact of the new posts established during the biennium 1992-1993 continues to be taken into account in the calculation of the 1994-1995 growth. 
This delayed impact of posts will not need to be included in the calculation of growth for the biennium 1996-1997. 
93. These changes in the methodology result in a significant simplification of the tables presenting an analysis of the overall costs in both part one and part two of the proposed programme budget. 
94. This new approved methodology had to be adjusted for the preparation of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, however. 
In so doing, transfers of posts within the same duty station and of resources other than staff, irrespective of the duty station, net out to zero. 
95. With regard to staff costs, the biennialization process may result in increases or decreases against the revised appropriations on account of two factors: 
The projection of the staffing table at the new revised level on a 24-month basis entails the abolition of those provisions that had been maintained for abolished posts to cover related costs for the period preceding their abolition; 
(b) The second factor is related to transfers of posts between duty stations. 
An additional provision is therefore required in the biennialized base to cover the difference, which corresponds to the first 15 months of the biennium. 
97. As regards budgeting for external printing and binding, the reorganization of the Secretariat made the full normal review of the publications programme for 1994-1995 by the Publications Board virtually impossible. 
Accordingly, it is proposed essentially to retain current real funding levels for external printing, with a modest across-the-board reduction of 5 per cent to reflect investment and improved efficiency in internal printing capacity. 
Shifts in requirements between sections of the budget would then be accommodated through use of the global printing account. 
98. The budget continues to be divided into 11 parts reflecting broadly the major programmes of the medium-term plan. 
The proposed programme budget for 1994-1995 thus comprises 30 expenditure sections as compared to 36 in the initial proposed programme budget for 1992-1993 and 41 in the revised appropriation for this biennium, as approved by the General Assembly at its resumed forty-seventh session. 
The three income sections are unchanged. 
99. The treatment of individual sections under part two of the proposed programme budget has undergone some changes to reflect the new methodology applied, as indicated in paragraphs 88 to 95 above. 
101. As for the tables provided in each budget section, a simplification of tables has been undertaken by regrouping all objects of expenditure into 10 categories, using classifications of the Administrative Committee on Coordination, as follows: 
Income section 3: 
library services, Division, J. Administration, 
(E) = Redeployment of existing posts. 
(F) = Abolition of existing posts. 
(H) = Transfer from or to extrabudgetary resources. 
(G) = Conversion from temporary posts to established posts, redeployment of existing posts and abolition of existing posts. 
a 1992-1993 totals include six-month provisions in revised appropriation for sections in part II that were discontinued following restructuring. 
c 1992-1993 totals for the Field Operations Division are provided for comparison with the 1994-1995 estimates. 
d 1992-1993 resources include provisions in revised appropriation for sections 9 (Legal activities) and 10 (Law of the Sea and Ocean Affairs). 
e 1992-1993 totals include provisions in revised appropriation for sections 11 (Development and international economic cooperation) and 39 D (Policy-making organs in the Economic and Social sectors). 
f 1992-1993 totals include provisions in revised appropriation for sections 13 (Department of International Economic and Social Affairs) and 39 E (Department for Economic and Social Development). 
g 1992-1993 totals include provisions in revised appropriation for section 14 (Department of Technical Cooperation for Development). 
h 1992-1993 totals include provisions in revised appropriation for sections 18 (Centre for Science and Technology for Development) and 20 (United Nations Centre on Transnational Corporations). 
j 1992-1993 resources include provisions in revised appropriation for section 30 (Disaster Relief Operations). 
The activities to be financed under this subsection are not programmed. 
The dramatic changes in international relations and the new expanded role of the Organization have put increasing demands on the Secretary-General and his immediate office. 
1.5 The Office of the Special Representative for Public Affairs was responsible for organizing and coordinating activities related to the fiftieth anniversary, as well as other special assignments, including coordination of activities related to the disaster at Chernobyl. 
Responsibility for the fiftieth anniversary has passed to the Special Adviser for Public Policy and that for the activities related to Chernobyl to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
Both the Executive Office and the Office of the Special Adviser for Public Policy have since been strengthened through temporary redeployment of posts through the new treatment of vacancies and it is now proposed to formalize these redeployments and to strengthen these Offices further. 
These proposals are discussed in detail below. 
The provision for the Department of Public Information involves an increase of $500,000 to redress in part the historic underbudgeting following measures to give equal treatment to the two working languages in press coverage. 
The requirements for travel expenses to the forty-ninth and fiftieth sessions of the Assembly of not more than five representatives of the 47 Member States that are least developed countries are estimated at $1,371,500 at maintenance level. 
1.10 A provision of $37,800 at maintenance level is requested for hospitality functions for which the President of the General Assembly acts as host during the sessions. 
a This post would be financed from the Support Account for Peace-keeping Operations and from the Support Account for Extrabudgetary Administrative Structures on an equal basis. 
1.11 The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, a subsidiary organ of the General Assembly, consists of 16 members appointed by the Assembly in their individual capacity. 
The functions and responsibilities of the Advisory Committee and its composition are governed by the provisions of General Assembly resolution 14 (I) of 13 February 1946 and of rules 155, 156 and 157 of the rules of procedure of the Assembly. 
Growth of $119,900 relates to the delayed impact of post changes in 1992-1993. 
It should be noted, however, that actual requirements will be affected by the detailed programme of work for the biennium, as finally adopted by the Advisory Committee, as well as by changes in the number of overseas-based members. 
An additional two weeks of meetings are anticipated in view of the Committee's workload, particularly with respect to the peace-keeping activities of the Organization. 
The provision for travel of staff relates to secretariat services required by the Committee during its sessions away from Headquarters. 
1.15 Requirements of $241,800 and $43,400, respectively, are estimated for compensation and pension provision for the Chairman of the Advisory Committee. 
These provisions reflect the relevant resolutions and related procedures for determining the levels of compensation and pension contributions that are cited above. 
1.16 Resources requested of $24,800 for general operating expenses will provide for maintenance of office automation equipment. 
It is anticipated that the Committee will meet for four weeks in 1994 and three weeks in 1995 and it is assumed that 3 of its 18 members will be New York-based. 
The estimates are at maintenance level. Actual requirements may be affected by changes in the membership of the Committee and in the duration of its sessions. 
The main terms of reference of the Board are set forth in regulations 12.4 to 12.12 and are elaborated upon in an annex to the Financial Regulations. 
Coordination with other audit activities in the United Nations system is ensured through the Panel of External Auditors of the United Nations, the specialized agencies and IAEA, which was established by General Assembly resolution 1438 (XIV) of 5 December 1959. 
1.21 The Board's secretariat provides liaison between the Board and the Panel, as well as administrative and substantive support to the Board and the Panel of External Auditors and its Audit Operations Committee. 
1.22 In addition to the costs of the secretariat of the Board, the budgetary requirements for the biennium include travel and subsistence expenses of the three Board members, as well as the salaries and travel and subsistence expenses of their supporting national staff. 
After an evaluation of the functions and responsibilities attached to the post, it is proposed to downgrade the post of Executive Secretary to the Board from D-1 to P-5 level. The proposed negative growth of $20,500 corresponds to this downgrading. 
1.24 The requirements of $12,200 relate to the servicing of meetings of the External Auditors and special sessions of the Board of Auditors when held away from Headquarters. 
1.26 The provision of $42,000 under general operating expenses, which involves an increase of $30,400, relates to maintenance of office automation equipment. 
1.27 The requested amount of $23,700, which involves an increase of $14,300, will provide for the replacement of existing office automation equipment. 
1.28 The United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund was established by the General Assembly in 1949 to provide retirement, death, disability and related benefits for the staff of the United Nations and such other organizations as might be admitted to membership. 
In accordance with regulations and rules adopted by the Assembly, the Fund is administered by the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Board, a staff pension committee for each member organization and a secretariat to the Board and to each such committee. 
The Board has established a Standing Committee with power to act on its behalf when it is not in session. 
The Board reports annually to the General Assembly, which exercises legislative authority on behalf of all participating organizations. 
1.29 The resources requested ($143,000) involve a decrease of $35,900, which is attributable to the biennialization of the programme of work of the Board and its Standing Committee. 
The resources requested are based on the assumption that the Board will meet once in 1994, most probably in Europe, and that there will be at least one meeting of the Standing Committee in 1995. 
It is assumed that all 20 members and alternates will attend the Board session and that only 12 members and alternates will attend the meeting of the Standing Committee. 
Of the 98 posts, 90 are in New York and 8 in Geneva, and there was a net increase in the number of approved posts by six (2 P-5, 4 General Service) compared with 1990-1991. 
Prior to 1978, representatives travelled at the expense of their Governments. 
This arrangement was approved for an experimental period beginning in 1978 and was to have been reviewed by the Assembly at its thirty-fourth session. 
In this connection, it is anticipated that reimbursement for travel to the joint meetings cannot be accommodated within the appropriation for travel for the Committee for Programme and Coordination in 1992-1993, so an increased provision is now proposed for 1994-1995. 
The overall requested provision of $713,700 involves a net increase of $115,400 related to provision for travel to the joint meetings of the Committee and the Administrative Committee on Coordination. 
It should be noted, however, that actual expenditures may be affected by changes in the membership of the Committee, the duration and scheduling of its sessions, and the number of representatives who avail themselves of their entitlements in this respect. 
The Chairman also attends the General Assembly for a period of approximately two weeks and introduces the report to the Fifth Committee and provision is therefore made for the Chairman's travel and subsistence costs. 
1.34 The Secretary-General is the chief administrative officer of the Organization and is entrusted with a broad range of responsibilities under the Charter. 
He plays a key role in efforts to secure the observance of human rights. 
He provides policy direction to the departments, offices and other organizational units of the Secretariat in the execution of their functions, as well as guidance and coordination to the programmes and other elements of the Organization. 
1.35 The requirements of $851,500 relate to the salary and allowances of the Secretary-General and for the retirement allowance of two former Secretaries-General, as established by the General Assembly in its resolution 45/251 of 21 December 1990. 
The increase of $199,400 represents provisions for the recently retired Secretary-General. 
Based on most recent experience, however, estimated resources of $691,400, involving an increase of $217,000, are requested. 
Recurrent costs reflect certain regular operating costs such as utilities, real estate taxes, contractual services and normal minor maintenance. 
During the last two bienniums, provisions under this heading were not utilized as the requirement for vehicles was met through the loan of vehicles from outside sources without significant cost to the Organization. 
The continuation of the existing loans cannot be guaranteed for 1994-1995, however, and one vehicle purchased in 1989 will need to be replaced in 1994. 
This organizational unit is also responsible for protocol, liaison and representation. 
With the integration in the Executive Office of some of the functions of inter-agency coordination and speech-writing formerly carried out by other offices, and the increased workload of the Office as a result of intensified political and peace-keeping activities, additional staff resources are being requested. 
It should be noted that in previous bienniums the Executive Office was part of a larger entity, the Offices of the Secretary-General, which provided the Secretary-General with a considerably larger number of immediate support staff than at present. 
The resources requested for general temporary assistance ($50,700) would secure additional assistance during peak periods of activity or for specific projects, in addition to the normal replacement of regular staff during extended periods of sick leave or maternity leave. 
Overtime requirements ($622,700) are based on experience during 1992 when General Service staff of the Executive Office worked a total of approximately 11,785 hours of overtime at an estimated cost of $263,400. 
1.43 Travel requirements are estimated at $846,100, with an increase of $235,500. 
The provision would also cover the costs of miscellaneous printed cards and stationery for the Protocol and Liaison Service, the Executive Office and for courtesy and concert tickets. 
1.45 Estimated requirements of $369,100 would cover the costs of maintenance of office automation equipment ($135,200), communications ($229,800) and for official functions ($4,100), specifically the costs incurred by staff members who are required to extend official hospitality but do not receive a representation allowance. 
1.46 The provision requested ($159,800) relates to the cost of office automation and other supplies; and of official gifts presented by the Secretary-General to heads of State and other dignitaries, particularly on the occasion of State visits by the Secretary-General. 
1.47 Estimated requirements of $291,700 under furniture and equipment relate to acquisition and replacement of office automation equipment. 
The general temporary assistance resources requested ($388,100) include a provision of $380,000 for the Special Adviser at the Under-Secretary-General level; the remainder will meet the need for replacement of staff on maternity leave or sick leave or for additional assistance during peak workload periods. 
Overtime requirements of $60,000 are based on an estimate of 1,350 hours of overtime needed per year. 
1.50 The P-4 post will be assigned to the secretariat of the fiftieth anniversary, along with the requested temporary P-3. 
The P-5 temporary post will be for a Special Assistant to the Special Adviser. 
Five temporary General Service posts will provide secretarial support both to the Office of the Special Adviser and to the secretariat of the fiftieth anniversary. 
1.51 A provision of $150,000 would cover the cost of consultants who will advise the Special Adviser on ways of securing public support for activities related to the fiftieth anniversary and review technical and/or complex areas related to the coordination and production of special events. 
The provision would cover the cost of one trip per year to each of the five regional commissions and four or five trips per year to other destinations. 
1.53 Communications requirements are estimated at $40,000 for long-distance telephone calls and facsimile transmissions. 
1.54 A provision of $10,000 relates to the cost of office automation supplies. 
1.55 Estimated requirements of $60,000 relate to acquisition and replacement of office automation equipment. 
1.57 In keeping with the Secretary-General's priorities for the Organization and the need for a better and more effective distribution of responsibilities between Headquarters and other United Nations Offices, the Director-General will assume additional responsibilities in the: 
(a) Expansion of the United Nations Office at Geneva as a centre for conference diplomacy and an international forum for consultation, cooperation and dialogue between nations in Europe, the Mediterranean, Africa and the Euro-Asian continent; 
(b) Strengthening cooperation and dialogue with the specialized agencies and other parts of the United Nations family that operate in Geneva and in Europe as well as with non-governmental organizations and established institutions such as the International Committee of the Red Cross; 
(c) Stimulation of regional cooperation with institutions, such as CSCE, EC and the Council of Europe. 
1.60 The estimated requirements ($18,800) relate to supplies and materials for office automation equipment. 
1.61 The estimated requirements ($59,500) would cover the cost of acquisition and replacement of personal computers, printers and LAN server and other equipment required in connection with the implementation of IMIS. 
The functions of the Office are: 
(a) To assist the Director-General in all his functions, including ad hoc responsibilities assigned to him by the Secretary-General; 
(d) To provide liaison services with non-governmental organizations for the United Nations Office at Vienna; 
(e) To coordinate with UNIDO and IAEA on policy matters affecting inter-agency cooperation in the Vienna International Centre and on issues affecting Vienna-based staff; 
(f) To liaise with the Secretary-General's Office and Headquarters-based Secretariat units. 
The negative resource growth shown, $257,600, represents non-recurrent requirements during the current biennium for activities relating to Chernobyl. Responsibility for these activities now falls under the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
1.65 The resources requested ($85,200) would cover the cost of travel of the Director-General and his staff in support of substantive activities for which he is responsible and in representation of the Secretary-General at his request. 
1.67 The provision of $18,000 relates to office automation equipment. 
2.1 In its resolution 1992/40 of 30 July 1992, entitled "Activities of the United Nations system in the Baltic States and the Commonwealth of Independent States", the Economic and Social Council reaffirmed the importance it attached to an integrated United Nations system approach to, and presence in, the region. 
It also invited the Secretary-General to report on ways of ensuring such an integrated approach and presence in the countries concerned and the steps already taken to do so. 
2.2 In his report to the General Assembly on the triennial comprehensive policy review of operational activities of the United Nations system (A/47/419/Add.3), the Secretary-General indicated the importance that he and the organizations of the United Nations system attached to an integrated approach to, and presence in, the region. 
The General Assembly endorsed that approach by its resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992. 
In pursuance of the integrated approach, the Secretary-General decided to establish United Nations interim offices in Armenia, Azerbaijan, Belarus, Georgia, Kazakhstan, Ukraine and Uzbekistan. 
The responsibility for the establishment of those offices, which were initially to focus on development assistance and information support to those countries, was entrusted to the Department of Public Information and UNDP and financial and administrative arrangements were agreed between the United Nations and UNDP. 
2.3 This specific initiative should be seen in the context of the Secretary-General's commitment to promoting a unified United Nations presence at the country level. 
That commitment springs from his conviction that the principal duty of the United Nations is to devise and apply an integrated approach to human security in all its aspects, involving all parts of the United Nations system within their respective areas of competence. 
Such an approach requires effective coordination between United Nations bodies at the country level and the headquarters level. 
The designation of a single official as United Nations representative at the country level should facilitate access to the capacities of the system by Member States, especially newly independent States or other States in transition. 
The establishment of common premises should also facilitate coordination and access, as well as promoting economies of scale. 
2.4 A number of initiatives to promote integration and/or coordination at the country level are already well established, including the resident coordinator system and the steps taken to integrate United Nations information centres with other United Nations offices. 
The Secretary-General's initiative in establishing the seven interim offices, with direct financial input from the regular budget, should not be seen as detracting from those measures, but rather adding a new approach in promoting the overall goal of greater efficiency and effectiveness in meeting the needs of Member States. 
It is therefore his intention to extend the application of this new approach as appropriate. 
In this context, plans are under way to establish integrated offices in Eritrea and the Russian Federation, at the request of the Governments concerned. 
Major activities of the United Nations integrated offices will include special projects to support the economic and social transition in the countries concerned through the provision of essential services for development; humanitarian emergency assistance; public information; and international peace and security, as appropriate. 
2.6 In accordance with a memorandum of understanding currently being finalized, UNDP has entered into agreement with the United Nations, under the terms of which the United Nations and UNDP assume joint responsibility for the administrative and financial aspects of each of the seven interim offices established so far. 
That agreement will provide a model for possible future offices of this type, although details would have to depend on the precise circumstances of each country. 
The integrated offices will also provide timely feedback to United Nations Headquarters of published and publicly available national media and official comments on issues of concern to the Secretary-General and to the United Nations. 
2.9 The integrated offices will serve the purpose of building the human and institutional capacity required for the management and early consolidation of the process of social, political and economic transition. 
The fundamental aim is to encourage populations to become involved in the reform process, to permit them to assume their roles in an open society and to mitigate the hardship that accompanies the transition process. 
2.10 The interim offices are also engaged in providing support for humanitarian emergency assistance activities, notably in Armenia, Azerbaijan and Georgia. 
The humanitarian programmes provide emergency humanitarian needs in respect of food, health, transport, household items, shelter, water and sanitation. 
2.11 A number of countries in which the United Nations interim offices operate require special assistance to support their economic and social development and their adjustment to independence. 
Some of those countries have been involved in actual or potential conflicts in respect of which the Secretary-General has been mandated to play a peace-making role. 
2.12 The United Nations integrated offices thus provide an opportunity to take a new approach to United Nations representation at the country level, which addresses in a comprehensive way the political, socio-economic, environmental and humanitarian dimensions of the situation in which each of the countries concerned finds itself. 
2.14 The resource level for the biennium 1994-1995 was estimated on the basis of the resource requirements of the established United Nations interim offices in 1992-1993. 
The estimated staff costs would amount to $2,396,200. 
Should the Secretary-General decide to establish additional integrated offices, additional staffing and other resources would be requested as appropriate. 
2.15 The estimated requirements for travel on official business ($90,000) relate to travel of staff to integrated offices and additional travel required in the context of the activities of each office. 
2.16 The estimated requirements for General operating expenses would amount to $720,000. 
These resources relate to the United Nations share of recurrent operating costs, including supplies and materials, for the nine United Nations integrated offices for the biennium 1994-1995. 
A further non-recurrent provision of $90,000 has been made for furniture and equipment, representing the United Nations share of start-up costs for proposed integrated offices in Eritrea and the Russian Federation. 
3.5 Under the international trusteeship system provided for in Chapters XII and XIII of the Charter of the United Nations, the Organization assumed supervisory responsibilities with regard to the administration of 11 dependent territories, known as Trust Territories, which had been placed under trusteeship by individual agreements. 
Within the last Trust Territory, the Trust Territory of the Pacific Islands, only Palau remains under the trusteeship system. 
The mandates of programme 4 are therefore further elaborated in a number of resolutions with regard to specific territories or special questions of a political nature, which are adopted on an annual and biennial basis. 
In addition, activities under programme 4 entail cooperation with regional and interregional organizations, which are called for under annual resolutions of the General Assembly. 
The Declaration provided guidelines for the future activities of the Special Committee and the Centre against Apartheid. 
It is particularly noteworthy that resolution 47/116 B was the first resolution concerning the work of the Special Committee against Apartheid that was adopted by consensus, reflecting a qualitative change both in the work of the Special Committee and how its role is assessed. 
3.11 The main objective of the work of the Special Committee and the Centre against Apartheid for the biennium 1994-1995 is to encourage and facilitate the elimination of apartheid through a speedy, peaceful and stable transformation of South Africa into a non-racial and democratic State. 
The biennium 1994-1995 is anticipated to be a constitution-making period leading to a new South Africa: it is likely to be the most crucial and complex in the country's history since 1948 and also a phase of changing power structures in an emerging non-racial order. 
The mandate of the Committee would be considered ended when a new, non-racial and democratic constitution was in place in South Africa and free and fair elections had been conducted on that basis. 
That had been the common goal of the Committee throughout the years of struggle and it continued to be its goal. 
The Committee believes that its programme of regional seminars, meetings of non-governmental organizations and other activities has played a valuable role in that regard and will continue to strive to achieve maximum effectiveness in the implementation of its mandate. 
It will continue and intensify its efforts to ensure that those meetings provide a useful forum for promoting a constructive debate and a concrete and action-oriented analysis of the most important issues on the question. 
Establishment of the system began in 1993. 
3.15 In paragraph 120 of the Final Document of its Tenth Special Session (resolution S-10/2 of 30 June 1978), the General Assembly welcomed the agreement reached during that session that the Committee on Disarmament would be convened at Geneva not later than January 1979. 
The Conference is open to the four nuclear-weapon States and 35 other States, and is based at Geneva. 
3.16 As indicated in paragraph 3.2, the Department of Political Affairs is headed by two Under-Secretaries-General with clearly defined geographical responsibilities and functions. 
The work of one part of the Department relates to the implementation of programme 1, with special responsibility for the Americas, Asia and Europe, and of programmes 2, 3 and 7. 
The third is disarmament affairs. 
3.17. The work of the other part of the Department covers distinct regional and functional responsibility for the peaceful settlement process in the Middle East, pacific settlement procedures in Africa, electoral assistance, elimination of apartheid, regional cooperation and self-determination, and the question of Palestine. 
The activities are in implementation of programme 1 as regards regional responsibility for the Middle East and Africa, and programmes 4, 5 and 6 of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised. 
3.20 To support the Secretary-General in carrying out activities under subprogramme 4 of programme 4, an Electoral Assistance Unit was established in April 1992. 
The activities under the subprogramme were initially focused on the definition of basic criteria for responses to Member States' requests, the identification of external consultants who could be employed in the provision of electoral assistance, the training of staff and other preliminary activities. 
(a) Subprogramme 1 of programme 1: Good offices, 
(e) Subprogrammes 2 and 3 of programme 4: Regional, 
3A.1 Provision is made under this subsection for requirements relating to policy-making organs the servicing of which is the sole responsibility of the Department of Political Affairs and which are deemed to require specific provisions. 
As specified in Article 28 of the Charter, the Council is so organized as to be able to function continuously. 
Such bodies, of either fixed or indeterminate duration, meet as required. 
3A.3 A provision of $727,100 is requested for external printing requirements for issuance of the Official Records of the Security Council and reports of its subsidiary organs in the six official languages of the United Nations. 
3A.4 The Trusteeship Council, composed of five Member States, is a principal organ of the United Nations established under Article 7 of the Charter of the United Nations. 
It examines petitions and takes other actions in accordance with the provisions of Articles 83 and 87 of the Charter and the relevant trusteeship agreement. 
The Council's functions include the dispatch to the Territory of a periodic visiting mission and such special missions as may be necessary. 
3A.5 The objectives of the international trusteeship system, as set out in the Charter, include the promotion of self-government or independence for Trust Territories in accordance with the freely expressed wishes of the peoples concerned. 
On 22 December 1990, the Security Council, by its resolution 683 (1990), determined that the applicability of the trusteeship agreement had terminated with respect to three of the four entities comprising the last Trust Territory, the Trust Territory of the Pacific Islands. 
3A.6 Provision has therefore been made for the Trusteeship Council in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 to continue to carry out its responsibilities regarding the Trust Territory, including provision for the dispatch of visiting missions during the biennium as circumstances might require. 
3A.7 Responsibility for the substantive servicing of the Trusteeship Council rests with the Department of Political Affairs. 
Requirements in that respect are made under subsection 3C. 
3A.9 The provision under this heading ($1,400) would cover the cost of external printing for the publication programme of the Council. 
3A.12 In the discharge of its mandate, as supplemented by subsequent resolutions of the General Assembly, the Committee has established a Scientific and Technical Subcommittee and a Legal Subcommittee, as well as various working groups. 
In addition, it has also taken over from the Office of Legal Affairs responsibility for servicing of the Committee's Legal Subcommittee. 
Provision has been made in previous bienniums for travel by staff of the Office of Legal Affairs to Geneva to service the Legal Subcommittee, whose sessions have alternated between Headquarters and Geneva. 
It is now assumed that the venue of the Legal Subcommittee will, until further review, be Vienna, to which the secretariat of the Committee has been relocated. 
Accordingly, the resources previously required for travel to service the Legal Subcommittee are no longer needed. 
3A.14 The Committee's mandate includes the following: 
(a) Seeking suitable means for the immediate and full implementation of General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) and formulating specific proposals to that end; 
(b) Making concrete suggestions to the Security Council with regard to developments in colonial Territories that are likely to threaten international peace and security; 
(c) Examining the compliance of Member States with resolution 1514 (XV) and other relevant resolutions; 
(d) Studying the conditions in the remaining Trust and Non-Self-Governing Territories, including the dispatch of visiting missions, and reporting thereon to the General Assembly; 
(e) Enlisting worldwide support for the achievement of the objectives of the Declaration; 
(f) Reviewing the list of Territories to which the Declaration applies and making specific proposals to the General Assembly to that end. 
Its members may participate in conferences, seminars and other special meetings dealing with decolonization sponsored by non-governmental organizations as well as by the United Nations bodies concerned. 
(a) Sending a maximum of two visiting missions per year of two and a half weeks' duration to the Territories; 
(c) Participating each year in six conferences, seminars and other special events dealing with decolonization sponsored by non-governmental organizations and the United Nations bodies concerned; 
(d) Making arrangements, in consultation with the Administering Powers and the regional organizations concerned, for the appearance before the Committee of representatives from Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
3A.17 Responsibility for the substantive servicing of the Special Committee, its subsidiary bodies and its visiting and other missions as required rests with the Department of Political Affairs. 
Requirements in that respect are made under subsection 3C. 
3A.19 The provision of $5,500 relates to the cost of the services of an interpreter during missions of the Committee. 
3A.23 The Special Committee against Apartheid was established by the General Assembly by its resolution 1761 (XVII) of 6 November 1962. 
The mandate of the Special Committee was expanded by the Assembly in its resolution 267l A (XXV) of 8 December 1970; its membership was increased in the same resolution and in resolution 3324 D (XXIX) of 16 December 1974. 
The Special Committee is currently composed of 17 Member States. It has a working group and two subcommittees, the Subcommittee on the Implementation of the United Nations Resolutions on South Africa and the Subcommittee on Developments in South Africa. 
3A.25 In pursuance of its mandate, the Special Committee organizes international conferences, seminars and meetings. 
It also sends representatives to various conferences on issues relevant to its mandate. 
The Committee maintains close liaison with other United Nations bodies, with the specialized agencies, OAU, the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries, the South African liberation movements recognized by OAU, anti-apartheid movements, trade union confederations and other non-governmental organizations. 
(c) Participating in some nine meetings and other events organized by other United Nations bodies; 
(e) Inviting national eminent personalities for consultation and participation in international events relevant to its mandate; 
On the basis of past experience, it is anticipated that some 30 grants from the special allocation for special projects of the Special Committee and some 30 grants from the Trust Fund for Publicity against Apartheid will be made each year. 
3A.28 The Commission against Apartheid in Sports was established, under the terms of article 11 of the International Convention against Apartheid in Sports, at the resumed first meeting of the States Parties to the Convention, held on 2 March 1989. 
The Convention had been adopted by the General Assembly by its resolution 40/64 G of 10 December 1985. 
3A.29 It is assumed that the Commission will hold one session of four working days each year during the biennium 1994-1995 to fulfil its mandate in accordance with the requirements of the Convention. 
3A.31 The Intergovernmental Group to Monitor the Supply and Shipping of Oil and Petroleum Products to South Africa was established by the General Assembly in its resolution 41/35 F of 10 November 1986. 
Provisions for the secretariats of those bodies are made in the work programme of the Centre against Apartheid, under subsection 3C. 
The estimated requirements also relate to the travel of representatives of national bodies to participate in the Committee's work ($258,200). 
(a) Special allocation for special projects of the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
The estimate of $930,000 reflects the level of the special allocations approved by the Assembly for 1992 and 1993; 
(b) United Nations grants. 
3A.38 The Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People was established in 1976 in accordance with General Assembly resolution 3376 (XXX) of 10 November 1975. 
Provision is also made for the travel of prominent personalities, experts and others whom the Committee decides to invite to participate in special events relating to the question of Palestine or for consultations with the Committee whenever considered appropriate. 
3A.40 Policy-making organs in the field of disarmament are the First Committee of the General Assembly, the Disarmament Commission and the Conference on Disarmament. 
3A.41 The Disarmament Commission, a subsidiary organ of the General Assembly, is a deliberative body whose function is to consider and make recommendations on various problems in the field of disarmament. 
It meets annually for a period not exceeding four weeks for in-depth deliberations on substantive items, as well as for one organizational session per year, and holds consultations year round. 
3A.42 In paragraph 120 of the Final Document of its Tenth Special Session (resolution S-10/2 of 30 June 1978), the General Assembly welcomed the agreement reached during that session that the Committee on Disarmament would be convened at Geneva not later than January 1979. 
The Conference is open to the 5 nuclear-weapon States and 35 other States, and is based at Geneva. 
3A.43 Pursuant to paragraph 120 (c) of the Final Document, the Secretary-General, following consultations with the Conference on Disarmament, appoints the Secretary-General of the Conference, who also acts as his Personal Representative, to assist the Conference and its President in organizing the Conference. 
3A.46 In its decision CD/1036 of 21 August 1990, the Conference on Disarmament amended rule 7 of its rules of procedure, thereby dividing its annual session into three rather than two parts, beginning in 1991. 
Meetings take place from seven to eight months each year. 
3A.47 It is recalled that in the course of the restructuring of the Secretariat the post of Assistant-Secretary-General, whose incumbent served as the Secretary-General of the Conference and also acted as the Personal Representative of the Secretary-General of the United Nations, was abolished. 
These functions are now carried out by an incumbent at the D-2 level. 
This post is reflected in the staffing table of the Office for Disarmament Affairs under subsection 3B. 
3A.48 The resources requested under this heading ($69,300) relate to travel and subsistence costs for staff of the Office for Disarmament Affairs detailed from Headquarters to Geneva to provide substantive servicing to the Conference on Disarmament. 
The initiative of restructuring and streamlining the Secretariat was approved on 2 March 1992 by the General Assembly in its resolution 46/232. 
The Department's work was divided between the two Under-Secretaries-General, each of whom was entrusted with clearly defined geographical and functional responsibilities. 
3B.4 In March 1993, steps were taken to reorganize this part of the Department of Political Affairs in order to strengthen its capacity in the fields of preventive diplomacy and peacemaking, which should be the primary focus of its work. 
3B.5 Preventive diplomacy and peacemaking (defined in "An Agenda for Peace" as the use of peaceful means to bring hostile parties to agreement) are the most cost-effective ways of maintaining international peace and security and preventing the suffering and destruction that inevitably occur when disputes degenerate into armed conflict. 
The forthcoming biennium will provide a critical test of the Organization's ability to respond to this challenge. 
3B.6 The estimated percentage distribution of the total resources of this part of the Department in 1994-1995 would be as follows: 
3B.7 The Office of the Under-Secretary-General provides overall direction, supervision and management of this part of the Department in the implementation of its legislative mandates and its approved work programmes, as described in the introduction to this section. 
This additional General Service (Other levels) post is requested in order to provide adequate secretarial support for the Under-Secretary-General and his Professional staff. 
3B.9 The proposed provision of $38,700 would be required in the area of preventive diplomacy and peacemaking in order to assist the work of the Department on questions requiring specialized knowledge and expertise, as well as in connection with electronic data-processing-related services. 
3B.11 A small provision of $800 would be required for printing costs of stationery items for the Under-Secretary-General. 
The Assistant Secretary-General also directly supervises the Department's work related to the follow-up to General Assembly resolutions 47/120 A and B. 
This additional General Service (Other levels) post is requested in order to provide adequate secretarial support for the Assistant Secretary-General and his Professional staff. 
3B.17 The estimated requirement of $49,800, reflecting a growth of $37,000, would be required for communications. 
These funds would cover the estimated costs of increased long-distance telephone calls and facsimiles in connection with the Office's broad overall responsibilities. 
(a) Reports to the General Assembly as requested on various questions related to the Americas, Asia and Europe; 
(b) Reports to the Security Council as requested on questions relating to the Americas, Asia and Europe. 
(a) Coordination and liaison with other units in the Secretariat, especially the other part of the Department of Political Affairs, the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and the Department of Humanitarian Affairs; 
(b) Liaison and, as required, negotiations with the permanent missions of Member States; 
(c) Establishment and maintenance of contacts with regional organizations, research institutions, non-governmental organizations and members of the academic community interested in the regions concerned; and participation in seminars and other events and activities organized by them. 
3B.19 The estimated requirements of $7,927,800 under this heading reflect a growth of $1,018,500 and are proposed in connection with the following: 
(a) Continuation in 1994-1995 of the current staffing structure of the four regional divisions of the Department of Political Affairs. 
As "desk officers" for those countries, the incumbents will also be responsible for early-warning activities, including collection and analysis of information and participation in fact-finding and other missions, with particular emphasis on the identification of potential crises about which the Secretary-General should be advised to initiate or recommend action. 
Two additional P-4 posts are proposed for the East Asia and Pacific Division and the Europe Division, respectively, in order to enhance the Secretary-General's preventive diplomacy and peacemaking functions in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/120 and Security Council presidential statement S/24872. 
The incumbents would assist and support the Secretary-General's preventive diplomacy and peacemaking efforts related to one or more countries within the Division's area of responsibility. 
As "desk officers" for those countries, the incumbents would also be responsible for early-warning activities, including collection and analysis of information and participation in fact-finding and other missions, with special reference to the identification of potential crises about which the Secretary-General should be advised to initiate or recommend action. 
Three General Service (Other levels) posts are proposed in order to provide adequate secretarial services for the Directors and Professional staff members of the four regional divisions. 
3B.20 The proposed provision of $13,300 at the maintenance level would be required for travel of staff attending training programmes. 
3B.21 The estimated requirements of $184,000 relate to the very heavy volume of long-distance telephone calls and facsimiles required for work in the preventive diplomacy and peacemaking fields, as well as for various electronic news services. 
3B.22 The Office of General Assembly and Security Council Affairs is responsible for the activities related to programme 2, Political and Security Council affairs, and programme 3, General Assembly affairs, of the revised medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997 (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
Its principal function is to provide secretariat services to these two principal organs of the United Nations. 
3B.23 The current biennium has seen an unparalleled increase in the activity of both the General Assembly and, especially, the Security Council and it is believed that this will continue. 
For example, the Assembly met during 1992 in every month except January and June and in every one of the first five months in 1993, with at least one meeting a week in April. 
3B.24 There has also been an increase in the number of committees established by the Council to monitor the enforcement of sanctions imposed by it. 
These now number seven, several of which are extremely active: for instance, in April 1993, an average of over 100 applications were being received daily concerning exports to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
3B.26 The Security Council is charged with primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
As specified in Article 28 of the Charter, it is so organized as to be able to function continuously. 
3B.27 The activities under this subprogramme relate to programme 3, General Assembly affairs, of the revised medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997 (A/47/6/Rev.1) and are carried out by the General Assembly Secretariat Services Branch of the Office of General Assembly and Security Council Affairs. 
Maintenance of a reference system on subsidiary organs of the General Assembly and maintenance of a reference library. 
(a) Continuation in 1994-1995 of the current staffing structure of the Office of General Assembly and Security Council Affairs, except for one D-1, which was identified for redeployment during 1992-1993 through the new treatment of vacancies and is now proposed to be abolished; 
(b) Establishment of one D-2 post is proposed for the Director of the Office of General Assembly and Security Council Affairs, who will supervise the four branches that provide secretariat services for the two principal organs of the United Nations. 
The increasing frequency of both bodies' meetings makes it necessary for the Office to have at its disposal two senior officials to cover the requirements of both bodies, when they meet concurrently; 
(c) Addition of one P-5 post is proposed for the Security Council Subsidiary Organs Secretariat Services Branch to ensure that adequate secretariat services are provided for the various sanctions committees established by the Security Council. 
The incumbent would serve primarily as Secretary of the Security Council subsidiary bodies and, in that capacity, provide all substantive services at senior level and direct the secretariat work for such bodies. 
In addition, the incumbent would deputize for the Deputy Director in his/her absence and perform such ad hoc duties as preparation of drafts of studies, briefing and speaking notes, or reports for senior officials of the Secretariat; 
3B.23). The incumbent would participate in the organization and supervision of secretariat services required by the Security Council and in the provision of substantive services to the Council, its subsidiary organs and special missions. 
He/she would also service the political organs of the General Assembly, in particular its Special Political Committee and subsidiary bodies; 
(e) Addition of one P-3 post is proposed for the Security Council Subsidiary Organs Secretariat Services Branch to assist it with the drastically expanding workload assigned by the sanctions committees. 
The incumbent would provide substantive services to the subsidiary organs established by the Security Council, and in particular, to the sanctions committees, and administer secretariat services related thereto; 
(f) A new P-2 post is proposed for the Security Council Secretariat Services Branch to assist it with the ever increasing workload assigned by the Council. 
(g) A new General Service (Principal level) post is proposed for the Security Council Subsidiary Organs Secretariat Services Branch to assist in providing substantive support services for the work of the Branch. 
(i) Redeployment from the Executive Office of the Secretary-General of one General Service (Principal level) post in connection with the transfer to the Department of Political Affairs of responsibility for the General Assembly speakers' list (see para. 3B.27); 
3B.29 The net growth resulting from these changes in the staffing structure of the Office is estimated at $627,800, which is offset in part by a negative growth of $460,000 resulting from the lapsing of a 1992-1993 non-recurrent staff-related provision for monitoring of Security Council sanctions. 
3B.31 The estimated requirements of $17,100 under this heading, which are proposed at the maintenance base level, relate to travel by staff for consultations concerning the work of the General Assembly and the Security Council. 
3B.33 The end of the cold war and the ensuing transformation in world politics have had a most positive influence on disarmament efforts, resulting in the conclusion of far-reaching disarmament agreements and confidence-building measures. 
3B.34 It may be recalled that the General Assembly in its resolution 47/53 D of 15 December 1992 decided, inter alia, that the World Disarmament Campaign would be known thereafter as the United Nations Disarmament Information Programme. 
Therefore, the title "World Disarmament Campaign" has been changed in the text of this fascicle to "United Nations Disarmament Information Programme". 
3B.35 Within this programme of work, the distribution of resources among the subprogrammes, as estimated, would be as follows: 
3B.36 Emphasis in this subprogramme will be given to: 
(b) Enhancing further the effectiveness and efficiency of follow-up action on the resolutions and decisions of the General Assembly and other bodies, and on agreements, as may be necessary; 
(c) Rationalizing further the documentation needed for the various disarmament bodies. 
3B.37 Emphasis will be given to establishment of a database within the Office for Disarmament Affairs, which will continue to have an impact on the production and dissemination aspects of the information programme. 
Parliamentary documentation: annual reports of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly on the United Nations Disarmament Information Programme (1994 and 1995). 
(b) External relations: liaison with the United Nations Disarmament Information Programme constituencies: non-governmental organizations, legislators, academic and research institutes and libraries, professional groups, educators and the interested public, as well as diplomatic and governmental officials; 
(a) Parliamentary documentation: reports to the General Assembly containing the data provided by Member States to the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms (one each year in 1994 and 1995); 
Non-recurrent publications: studies that might be mandated by the General Assembly for 1994 and 1995. 
(a) Continued operation of the Register of Conventional Arms and its further development; 
(b) Maintenance of the disarmament reference library; 
(c) Continued implementation and maintenance of electronic collection, storage and retrieval of international security and disarmament affairs information. 
(b) Coordination with other organs/agencies of the United Nations system on follow-up of recommendations for further work with respect to study reports of ad hoc expert groups mandated by the General Assembly; 
(c) Implementation of decisions involving inter-agency and interdepartmental issues such as those taken by the high-level task force on disarmament and development; 
(d) Organization of expert meetings and workshops on specialized issues in the field of disarmament and international security; 
3B.39 In view of improved international relations, regional and subregional issues have acquired additional urgency and importance in the field of disarmament and international security. 
The pursuit of regional solutions to regional problems is thus being actively encouraged by the international community. 
Towards this end, the Office for Disarmament Affairs will continue to organize regional disarmament meetings in cooperation with individual Governments. 
Efforts will be directed at enhancing opportunities for discussion at the regional and subregional levels, in the areas of conflict resolution, crisis prevention and management, and confidence-building among States. 
3B.40 The emergence of new issues in the field of arms limitation, disarmament and security has led to a broader focus for the disarmament fellowship programme. 
The agenda of lectures will include such topics as regional approaches to disarmament, non-proliferation issues, confidence-building measures, and openness and transparency. 
In addition, special attention will be given to drafting and speaking exercises to provide the fellows with skills of the kind required in their subsequent diplomatic careers in the field of disarmament and security. 
3B.41 Within the context of this subprogramme the Office for Disarmament Affairs will continue to provide advisory services as requested by Governments or intergovernmental regional organizations and will arrange training workshops on specific disarmament and security issues. 
(b) Substantive services: Standing Advisory Committee on Security Questions in Central Africa (two sessions each year in 1994 and 1995). 
(a) Enhancing opportunities for discussion through the organization of regional seminars/conferences (financed from voluntary contributions) relating to disarmament, confidence-building and international security at the request of Member States and, as appropriate, in cooperation with the regional centres; 
(b) Field projects implementing the programme of activities of the regional centres in Africa, Latin America and the Caribbean and Asia and the Pacific (two conferences/seminars per year per regional centre financed from voluntary contributions); 
(c) Bulletins, study series, ad hoc publications, maintenance of reference libraries and dissemination of information materials to constituents in the respective regions; 
(e) Training workshops at the regional or subregional level for government officials (advisory services), particularly from developing countries (one each year in 1994 and 1995). 
3B.44 The post of the Director of the Office for Disarmament Affairs is proposed for reclassification to the D-2 level in view of the importance attached to disarmament by Member States, as reflected in resolution 47/54 G of 8 April 1993. 
The Director also provides overall policy direction, management, leadership, supervision and guidance for all programmes of the Office for all matters of organizational, administrative and substantive nature in the related areas of responsibilities. 
3B.46 It is also proposed to convert the P-5 post of the Director of the Disarmament Regional Centre in Asia and the Pacific to established status. 
Costs relating to travel of staff pertain to the Director, both in a representational capacity on behalf of the Secretary-General and in his own right; other staff, particularly in connection with attendance at disarmament seminars, workshops and regional conferences; and the implementation of disarmament studies. 
3B.49 It is estimated that $243,600 would be required for external printing in connection with the publications programme of the Office for Disarmament Affairs as outlined under subparagraph (a), Recurrent publications, of activity 2, Published material, of subprogramme 2, Publications and United Nations Disarmament Information Programme. 
3B.50 The estimated provision of $159,600, which reflects a growth of $40,900, includes $60,200 for regular maintenance and servicing of the office automation equipment of the Office; $94,100 for communications and $5,300 for official functions. 
3B.51 It is estimated that $63,800 would be required mainly for electronic data-processing equipment of the Office for Disarmament Affairs. 
3B.52 The estimated provision of $379,900 reflects a growth of $229,600 and is proposed in connection with the operation of the Arms Register. 
These funds would be used to develop and enhance the computerized system at the base of the Arms Register, and include the acquisition of the appropriate hardware and software in order to operate and maintain the Register properly. 
3B.54 Programme support is provided by the Executive Office, which is responsible for administrative management, financial and personnel planning, and the development of related policies for this part of the Department. 
It supplies all relevant support services and advises the Office of the Under-Secretary-General on questions of policy decisions with respect to budget preparation and implementation; personnel recruitment and management, including staff relations; and organizational procedures and work methods, including technological innovation. 
3B.56 The General Service post would be required in connection with the establishment, operation and maintenance of the Department's integrated computerized database systems. 
Situated in the Executive Office, the incumbent of the post would assist in establishing and implementing procedures for these databases, ensuring the integrity and security of the systems and organizing and maintaining the various data collections. 
In respect of the P-4 post, it should be recalled that a request for a new P-4 post to help establish and maintain the computerized data system of the former Office for Research and the Collection of Information was included in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993. 
The Department of Political Affairs is undertaking an extensive programme of computerization. 
Accordingly, conversion of the temporary post to established status is now requested. 
3B.57 The estimates under this heading ($23,800) reflect a negative growth of $1,200 and relate to the across-the-board reduction for external printing explained in part I. 
3B.58 The estimated requirements of $260,500 under this heading include an amount of $256,300 for rental and maintenance of office automation equipment for which a growth of $140,400 is requested, a provision of $4,000 for communications and a provision of $200 for hospitality. 
3B.60 The estimated requirements of $953,100, reflecting a growth of $856,800, relate to the acquisition and replacement of hardware and software, networking and other related electronic data-processing needs of the Department in the areas of preventive diplomacy, peacemaking and servicing of the Security Council and the General Assembly. 
As part of an overall departmental modernization programme, which includes both database systems and individual work stations, specialized equipment, such as servers, scanners and software upgrades, as well as personal computers, printers and laptops are required. 
This part of the Department is responsible for the peaceful settlement process in the Middle East, pacific settlement procedures in Africa, electoral assistance, elimination of apartheid, regional cooperation and self-determination, and the question of Palestine. 
3C.3 The estimated percentage distribution of resources under this subsection in 1994-1995, will be as follows: 
2. Subprogramme 3 of programme 1: Research, 
Explanations are provided below for the proposed posts changes and overtime requirements: 
(a) Increased responsibilities arising from the restructuring of the Secretariat include the completion of reports, published and unpublished, submitted to the Security Council. 
Preparation of the reports involves extensive consultation and coordination with substantive offices responsible for various aspects of the reports. 
Accordingly, the proposed staff changes referred to in paragraph 3C.5 would provide for the establishment of a Coordination and Report Unit within the Office of the Under-Secretary-General, to be headed by a Director at the D-2 level. 
Other posts required for the Unit would consist of a P-5 post proposed for redeployment from the Executive Office of the Secretary-General and two General Service (Other level) posts proposed for redeployment from programme 6, Elimination of apartheid (see para. 3C.57); 
The post is proposed for redeployment from programme 6, Elimination of apartheid in line with the overall priorities of the Organization in the areas of preventive diplomacy and peacemaking since it is anticipated that the transfer would increase efficiency and proper coordination. 
The other D-1 post has been temporarily redeployed in 1992-1993 through the new treatment of vacancies to carry out the responsibilities of a political adviser to UNOMSA. 
The responsibilities attached to the post are foreseen as a means of strengthening the activities carried out by UNOMSA and providing pertinent expertise in other areas, such as electoral, legal, and socio-economic areas; 
(d) A provision of $5,400 to meet overtime requirements in the Office of the Under-Secretary-General. 
It is estimated that consultancy services would be required in connection with subprogramme 1 of programme 1, Good offices, preventive diplomacy and peacemaking, subprogramme 1 of programme 4, Special political questions, and subprogramme 4 of programme 4, Enhancing the effectiveness of the principle of periodic and genuine elections. 
It is envisaged that the increasing activities of new subprogramme 4 of programme 4 will require specialized outside expertise during the biennium to assist in the development of guidelines and training materials for electoral observers and electoral verification missions. 
3C.7 The estimate of $344,700 includes an increase of $100,000 and relates to travel of staff to represent the United Nations, upon request by the Secretary-General, at sessions and meetings of regional organizations, other intergovernmental bodies and the specialized agencies and at inter-agency meetings. 
The implementation of the electoral assistance programmes and the provision of technical support to existing verification missions require considerable travel and follow-up. 
3C.8 The requirements under this heading ($6,100) would provide for hospitality expenditures of the Trusteeship Council ($2,000) and the Special Committee on the Situation with regard to the Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples ($4,100). 
3C.9 The activities proposed to be carried out in implementation of subprogramme 1, Good offices, preventive diplomacy and peacemaking, of programme 1, Good offices, preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, peace-keeping, research and the collection of information, are in respect of regional responsibility for the Middle East. 
The main legislative authority for the subprogramme is the Charter of the United Nations, including its Article 99. 
Activities are also mandated by resolutions of the Security Council, such as resolutions 242 (1967) of 22 November 1967 and 681 (1990) of 20 December 1990, and the General Assembly, one of the most recent of which is its resolution 47/64 D of 11 December 1992. 
3C.11 The mandates of the subprogramme emphasize that the United Nations should deal in a timely manner with potential and/or actual threats to peace. 
This requires a reliable and well organized system for collecting and analysing information. 
In that context, the Unit develops and maintains a regular, systematic and analytical body of in-depth knowledge and experience on the Middle East. 
Settlement of disputes, special missions, good offices, and fact-finding: 
(a) Monitoring political and other developments in and with regard to the Middle East through the collection and analysis of information; 
(b) Identifying developing situations and potential sources of crises requiring the attention of the Secretary-General; 
(c) Preparation of background papers, analyses and assessments; as well as statements, talking points and briefing notes for the Secretary-General; 
(a) Reports of the Secretary-General on the Middle East and related subjects for the General Assembly; 
(c) Assistance in drafting reports on Middle East issues, as mandated by the Security Council. 
(a) Maintenance of close contacts with other departments of the Secretariat and United Nations programmes and agencies involved in political, peace-keeping and humanitarian questions, as well as with delegations; 
(b) Assistance in the preparation for the United Nations participation in the multilateral Middle East peace talks, evaluation of their progress and coordination of inputs by other United Nations agencies. 
It is proposed to augment the staffing of the Unit through the redeployment of one P-2 from programme 6, Elimination of apartheid (see para. 3C.57) and the creation of two General Service (Other level) established posts for the effective implementation of its activities. 
(ii) Bringing to the attention of the Secretary-General and his senior officials promptly developments in any situation that pose a threat to peace and security, and recommending appropriate responses in exercising preventive diplomacy; 
(iii) Provision of up-to-date information and analyses on all situations in Africa in support of the peacemaking efforts of the Secretary-General and his senior officials; 
(iv) Research and reports on issues that affect peace and security in Africa, including the issuance of periodic reports on the trend and state of conflict situations in relevant African countries, and on the continent as a whole; 
(vi) Undertaking of fact-finding missions aimed at supporting research and analysis for early warning and preventive diplomacy, particularly with respect to decisions on policy options; 
(i) Focal point for contacts with institutions engaged in conflict resolution and research on early warning and preventive diplomacy; 
(ii) Participation and/or organization of seminars on early warning and preventive diplomacy. 
Ad hoc groups and related preparatory work: preparation of studies on major issues pertaining to early warning and preventive diplomacy. 
In view of the expanded workload, it is also proposed to redeploy a General Service (Other level) temporary post, for the effective implementation of activities carried out by the Unit, from the Branch on Pacific Settlement Procedures in Africa (see para. 3C.27). 
In view of the changing political situation in the country and the improved environment for reconstruction and development, it is anticipated that assistance efforts will continue through 1994-1995, and related provisions are therefore included in this proposed programme budget. 
3C.17 Following the restructuring of the Secretariat, UNARDOL was integrated into the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
Accordingly, resources approved for UNARDOL are proposed for transfer from the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to the Department of Political Affairs. 
As indicated in paragraph 3C.17, the posts are proposed for transfer from the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to the Department of Political Affairs. 
3C.19 A provision of $51,000 would cover four work-months of consultancy services to assist with resource mobilization and inter-agency collaborative action. 
3C.23 The requirements of $10,300 would cover the improvement and upgrading of communication facilities, and replacement of furniture and minor office equipment. 
3C.24 Following the restructuring of the Secretariat, the Branch on Pacific Settlement Procedures in Africa was created within the newly established Department of Political Affairs. 
The residual activities are proposed to be administered by the Branch during the biennium 1994-1995, and are considered to fall under this subprogramme. 
(i) Monitoring developments and preparing critical analyses on specific political issues relating to pacific settlement procedures in Africa; 
(ii) Responsibility for political aspects of peace-keeping operations in Africa; 
(iii) Maintenance and development of cooperation with OAU, SADCC and front-line States through joint meetings, consultations, liaison and attendance at meetings held by them, particularly the Council of Ministers and summit meetings of OAU; 
(i) Maintenance and development of cooperation with the secretariats of regional and interregional organizations, associations and conferences as well as with non-governmental organizations. 
Cooperation will be carried out through joint meetings, consultations and other forms of liaison with their respective secretariats and through exchange of information and data; 
(ii) Advice to United Nations organizations and agencies on African issues, particularly with regard to new initiatives called for in relevant United Nations resolutions; 
(iii) Attendance at the annual ministerial and summit meetings of African regional and subregional organizations. 
(i) Organization and preparation of background documentation on general or inter-organizational meetings as called for under relevant General Assembly resolutions, particularly in the context of cooperation between the United Nations and OAU; 
(ii) Preparation of pre-session, in-session and post-session documentation, including working papers and reports concerning the meetings between the United Nations system and regional organizations, particularly OAU; 
Completion of humanitarian assistance and other training projects for Namibians (1994 and 1995). 
(a) Liaison with the departments entrusted with responsibility for political, peace-keeping and humanitarian questions, as well as with delegations; 
(b) Liaison with departments responsible for international economic cooperation with reference to political aspects of regional, economic and social issues in Africa. 
The activities include peacemaking and backstopping of peace-keeping operations in Africa, as well as cooperation with OAU. 
3C.35). In addition, one General Service (Other level) temporary post is proposed for redeployment to subprogramme 1 of programme 1 (see para. 3C.15 above). 
3C.28 The residual activities relating to Namibia are due for completion during the biennium 1994-1995 and are to be administered by the Branch under subprogramme 1 of programme 4. 
The P-3 temporary post approved for those activities is also relinquished. 
Owing to the increased level of activities required under executive direction and management, the other General Service (Other level) post approved for the unit is proposed for redeployment to that programme (see para. 3C.5). 
3C.29 The provisions for travel on official business ($33,100), general operating expenses ($23,800), and supplies and materials ($1,700), which relate to residual activities in respect of Namibia, are proposed for redeployment to programme support of this part of the Department. 
3C.30 Activities under this subsection are performed by the Division for Regional Cooperation and Self-determination, which was established as a result of the restructuring of the Secretariat. 
The implementation of General Assembly resolutions 47/120 A and B calls for the strengthening of cooperation with regional organizations. 
3C.31 The objective of the activities carried out under subprogramme 2 of programme 4 of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised, continues to be the promotion of the implementation of the relevant provisions of Chapter VIII of the Charter, entitled "Regional arrangements". 
In that respect, maintenance of effective general cooperation will continue with the secretariats of the regional and interregional organizations, associations and conferences dealing with political matters of concern to the United Nations. 
Cooperation will be maintained through joint meetings, consultations and other forms of liaison with their respective secretariats; and attendance at their annual meetings of Foreign Ministers and summit meetings, where appropriate. 
(vi) Five reports of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly on cooperation between the United Nations and OAS (1994 and 1995). 
It is expected that such developments during the biennium will call for the preparation of additional reports on cooperation with those organizations; 
(vii) Reports of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly on the general meeting between the United Nations and OAS (1994) and on the sectoral meetings between the United Nations and OAS (1994 and 1995); 
(i) One general meeting (1995) and two sectoral meetings (1994, 1995) between the United Nations system and LAS and its specialized organizations; 
(ii) One meeting of the Focal Points of the Lead Agencies (1994) and one general meeting (1995) and two sectoral meetings (1994, 1995) between the United Nations system and OIC and its specialized institutions (one session in 1995); 
(iii) General meeting between the United Nations and OAS (one session in 1994); 
The implementation of subprogramme 2 requires permanent coordination with United Nations specialized agencies and institutions associated with the United Nations as they often contribute in their respective fields of competence to most schemes of cooperation with regional organizations. 
(i) Annual report entitled "Outline of conditions in the Trust Territory of the Pacific Islands" for use by the Trusteeship Council; 
(iii) Annual report of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly on information from Non-Self-Governing Territories transmitted under Article 73 e of the Charter of the United Nations; 
(v) Annual report of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly on offers by Member States of study and training facilities for inhabitants of Non-Self-Governing Territories; 
(x) Annual report of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly on cooperation and coordination of specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations in their assistance to Non-Self-Governing Territories; 
Servicing includes the processing of up to 35 written petitions annually, as well as requests for oral hearings by the Trusteeship Council (second quarter of each year, 1994 and 1995); 
(ii) Substantive servicing of regular and special visiting missions of the Council to the Territory (as required); 
Servicing includes the processing of written petitions, as well as requests for oral hearings by the Fourth Committee (approximately 15 to 20 petitions during each session of the Assembly); 
(iv) Substantive servicing of meetings of the Special Committee, including its meetings away from Headquarters, the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance and the Working Groups of the Special Committee. 
The Special Committee is expected to hold two sessions during each year of the biennium 1994-1995 between January and July; its subcommittee is expected to meet between March and June. 
On the basis of past experience, this may involve the servicing of approximately 50 official meetings and about 30 informal meetings each year. 
Servicing includes the processing of written petitions and requests for oral hearings by the Special Committee (approximately 60 to 100 documents annually throughout each year of the biennium); 
(v) Substantive servicing of visiting missions of the Special Committee to the Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
The Committee may dispatch two visiting missions every year; 
Recurrent publications: preparation and publication of studies and monographs in the field of decolonization in a series entitled Decolonization (published quarterly in English, French and Spanish, approximately 4 issues) and other studies as may be requested (1994 and 1995). 
Substantive assistance to and organization in cooperation with the Department of Public Information of various information projects and publications relating to decolonization as follows: 
(b) Press releases: preparation of press releases on issues relating to decolonization; 
(d) Films: production of documentary films and slide sets (approximately eight items per year); 
(b) Liaison throughout the biennium with Permanent Missions of the administering Powers on matters relating to Territories under their administration, particularly in respect of the provision of documents called for by Article 73 e of the Charter; 
(c) Liaison with specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations on issues relating to decolonization; 
(d) Coordination, when appropriate, of assistance by the specialized agencies to the peoples of Non-Self-Governing Territories; 
In order to strengthen the Division in implementation of its activities in the field of regional cooperation, one P-5 post was temporarily redeployed in 1992-1993 through the new treatment of vacancies. 
In view of the continued need for the post it is proposed to retain it, and, at the same time, in view of increased activities under subprogramme 1, Special political questions, one P-3 post is proposed for redeployment to that subprogramme (see para. 3C.27). 
(b) Operation of the International Space Information Service for the benefit of Member States and specialized agencies (1994-1995); 
(a) Preparation for and servicing of the annual Inter-Agency Meeting on Outer Space Activities, which coordinates the space-related activities of the organizations of the United Nations system (second half 1994, second half 1995); 
(b) Reports to the Administrative Committee on Coordination on the coordination of outer space activities within the United Nations system: programmes of work for 1994 and 1995 and future years and 1995 and 1996 (two annual reports, 1994-1995); 
(c) Cooperation with organizations of the United Nations system, with national agencies and with international space-related governmental and non-governmental organizations in organizing many of the events which will continue as a result of International Space Year. 
Additional activities may be added to the above by the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space and the General Assembly at their sessions in 1993 and 1994 (1994 and 1995); 
(d) Liaison and representation functions with organizations of the United Nations system and other intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations dealing with space activities, including participation in meetings, conferences and symposia organized by these bodies. 
3D.3 The overall estimated requirements of $3,155,100 include a growth of $445,300, partially offset by a non-recurrent provision of $255,600 for the transfer of staff of the Office for Outer Space Affairs to Vienna in 1993, which is proposed in connection with: 
As a result of the relocation of the Office to Vienna, the incumbent will have greater operational independence, enhanced administrative responsibility, and increased contacts with heads of governmental and international space agencies; 
In this context, it should be noted that two P-3 posts were temporarily redeployed to the Office for Outer Space Affairs in 1993 in the context of the new treatment of vacancies. 
Secondary functions would include assisting as required in the long-term fellowship programme, in the provision of technical advisory services, and in servicing the Committee and its Scientific and Technical Subcommittee. 
The primary functions of the post would include organizing and servicing the meetings of the Legal Subcommittee and its Working Groups, preparing documents for those meetings, drafting their reports, carrying out decisions of those bodies, and assisting Member States in relation to those activities. 
The incumbent would prepare statements, correspondence and reports relating to United Nations activities in the field of space law in response to requests from other international organizations. 
The incumbent would follow developments in international space law and provide information and assistance to organizations and specialists working in the field. 
The incumbent would also assist in the other committee-servicing functions of the Office, allowing other staff members to carry out scientific and technical work. 
3D.6 A new General Service post is proposed in connection with the new responsibility of the Office for legal aspects of its work and in particular for servicing the Legal Subcommittee. 
The work would involve preparation of documents, reports, statements, briefs and correspondence and maintenance of the collection of documents, books and periodicals relating to space law. 
The incumbent would also assist the General Service staff of the Space Applications Section. 
3D.10 The estimated requirements of $420,300 under this heading, reflecting a growth of $90,000, relate to the implementation of the activities of the United Nations Space Applications Programme. 
The General Assembly, in its resolution 37/90 of 10 December 1982, has called for an expansion of the activities of the programme as a result of the Second United Nations Conference, held in 1982. 
In addition, more recently, Member States have recognized the increasing contribution of these activities to their social and economic development, including in such a new area of concern as environmental monitoring and management, and have requested the Organization to increase the number of activities. 
Owing to limited resources, some activities requested in 1992 will be conducted in 1993 and activities requested for 1993 are being scheduled for 1994, creating a cumulative backlog. 
The Fifth Committee, after considering the question, decided to recommend to the Assembly that it take note of the Chairman's letter. 
4.1. One of the priority areas noted by the General Assembly when it adopted the proposed medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997 (A/45/6/Rev.1) by its resolution 45/253 of 21 December 1990 was the maintenance of international peace and security. 
These activities relate to the preparation, setting-up and direction of peace-keeping operations; liaison with Member States concerning participation in such operations; and coordination among Secretariat units involved and reporting to the Security Council and the General Assembly. 
4.2 In the context of the recent overall restructuring of the Secretariat, in order to enhance its planning and managerial capability, the Secretary-General established the Department of Peace-keeping Operations. 
The Department is responsible for the planning, preparation and conduct of peace-keeping operations. 
Proposals related to this integration are included under subsection B. 
4.3 In addition, provision is made under subsection C, Special missions, for peace-keeping and other special missions and for representatives of the Secretary-General, established or appointed in furtherance of his responsibilities under the Charter and pursuant to various intergovernmental mandates relating to the maintenance of international peace and security. 
These activities are not specifically programmed in the medium-term plan. 
4.4 In previous bienniums, non-recurrent provisions were made for various missions and activities which are now complete or for which no provision is being sought at this time. 
4.5 During the last biennium, there has been a vast increase in the number, scale and complexity of peace-keeping operations. 
In addition to growth, these operations have also undergone notable conceptual and practical changes in response to the many threats to international peace and security. 
Peace-keeping has increasingly moved beyond its traditional functions of monitoring, observing, reporting and supervising cease-fires. 
Currently, operations are more likely to be multifaceted. 
They verify peace agreements and cease-fires and may have the power of enforcement. 
Often military components monitor disarmament and demobilization while supporting other components responsible for political development and reconciliation. 
United Nations observer missions monitor elections or referendums, institution-building, human rights, humanitarian aid and relief or economic reconstruction and development. 
4.6 The transformation of peace-keeping operations has greatly increased the demands on Headquarters to direct and support them. 
In addition, a 24-hour situation room is now functioning within the Department. 
It serves as a comunications centre with links to all missions, thereby accelerating and increasing the flow of information and guidance between Headquarters and the field. 
Support, through the Field Operations Division, of settlement of disputes, special missions, good offices, fact-finding, emergency and humanitarian relief services, legal services. 
The specific activities to be carried out in 1994-1995 will by nature depend on political developments and related mandates from the competent intergovernmental bodies. 
(b) Substantive services: provision of substantive services to the Security Council, the General Assembly and its Special Political Committee. 
4.7 The resources requested under the regular budget do not encompass the full requirements for the activities to be carried out by the Department and the Secretary-General will continue to seek additional staffing through the Support Account for Peace-keeping Operations. 
In addition, provisions are made for general temporary assistance of $51,100 to meet temporary needs arising from maternity leave, extended sick leave or emergency situations that may arise. 
Provisions for overtime and night differential of $196,700 relate to the continuing need for secretarial assistance beyond normal working hours and during emergency situations. 
4.9 The proposed establishment of 18 new posts includes 8 Professional posts that were temporarily redeployed to strengthen the Department in the context of the new treatment of vacancies. 
4.12 A provision of $30,000 relates to basic needs for office supplies and materials, particularly for office automation supplies. 
4.13 The amount of $108,000 would cover the cost of acquisition and replacement of office automation equipment. 
4.14 The Field Operations Division, in close cooperation and coordination with relevant offices, is responsible for providing a full range of administrative support to peace-keeping operations, good offices missions, special missions and such other field missions as may be authorized by the legislative bodies or by the Secretary-General. 
This support encompasses the areas of logistics, communications, field personnel administration, travel, finance, budget and electronic data processing. 
Its activities include the development, implementation and monitoring of policies, procedures and guidelines governing the support of field operations. 
It is called upon to play a key role at all stages of the conception, planning and deployment of new missions, as well as handling residual functions in respect of missions that have been completed. 
4.15 As indicated above, the Division is being integrated into the Department of Peace-keeping Operations from the Department of Administration and Management, within which during 1992-1993 it came first under the Office of General Services and then the Office of the Under-Secretary-General. 
In 1994-1995, regardless of whether or not new missions are established, the Division will need to maintain and enhance its capacity in qualitative terms to provide administrative and logistical support services to peace-keeping operations at a level that will ensure maximum effectiveness and efficiency. 
In response to mandates of the General Assembly, to the increasing complexities of peace-keeping operations, and to the introduction of more sophisticated technologies, additional activities will be undertaken as described below. 
4.17 In 1994-1995, the Division will move towards greater standardization of supplies and equipment with a view to ensuring optimum compatibility between missions and facilitating procurement and maintenance. 
It will also develop a reserve stock plan to ensure availability of basic items for the start up of new operations based, to the extent possible, on previously contracted agreements such as stand-by contracts. 
4.19 The multifaceted character of recent peace-keeping operations, which include activities related to human rights, electoral issues, civil administration, participation of civilian police, repatriation, rehabilitation and humanitarian assistance, called for new approaches in personnel administration and services. 
It is also planned to expand its communications capability with more technologically advanced equipment and material and personnel trained in the latest technologies for inter- and intra-mission communications. 
4.21 The Division prepares programme budgets for missions and field offices whose activities are financed from the regular budget, assessments to special funds, voluntary contributions or the Working Capital Fund. 
The offices and warehouse facilities at Pisa are shared with UNDRO and some operational expenditures are reimbursed under a cost-sharing arrangement. 
This arrangement has been taken into account in the proposed estimates. 
4.26 The provision of $38,700 would cover the cost of stationery and other office supplies, including reproduction materials, office automation and other miscellaneous supplies for the United Nations Supply Depot at Pisa. 
4.28 UNTSO was the first United Nations peace-keeping operation, originally established under the provisions of Security Council resolution 50 (1948) for the purpose of supervising the truce in Palestine as called for by the Council. 
Since then, UNTSO has been entrusted a variety of tasks by the Council, including the supervision of the application and observance of the 1949 General Armistice Agreements between Israel and its four neighbouring Arab countries (Egypt, Jordan, Lebanon and the Syrian Arab Republic), which continues up to this day. 
Following the 1967 war, UNTSO established two cease-fire observation operations in the Israel-Syria sector and in the Suez Canal Zone, and in 1972, a similar operation was established in southern Lebanon. 
UNTSO observers were attached to United Nations peace-keeping forces deployed in the Sinai in 1973, on the Golan Heights in 1974 and in southern Lebanon in 1978. 
At present, UNTSO observers continue to assist and cooperate with UNDOF in the Golan Heights and with UNIFIL and to maintain a presence in Egypt. 
4.29 During the current biennium, at the initiative of the Secretariat, a streamlining of the administrative structure and activities of UNTSO was undertaken with a view to increasing efficiency and possibly reducing operational costs. 
The resource requirements described below, showing a net reduction of $6,950,000, reflect the result of the streamlining efforts of the Secretariat. 
4.31 These estimates reflect decreases corresponding to the reduction of 17 Local level and 37 Field Service posts. 
4.34 Resources requested include non-recurrent provisions of $796,800 relating to necessary repairs to the headquarters buildings to preserve its structural integrity, to improve water distribution and the central heating system; to install LAN cabling and a new air-conditioning system; and to reinforce the compound perimeter fence. 
4.35 Provisions of $843,700 relate to stationery and other office supplies, particularly for office automation equipment, communications supplies, uniforms for Field Service officers and miscellaneous supplies. 
It is proposed to replace 86 vehicles (out of 242), which would have been on the road for over seven years by the end of the current biennium ($1,676,500). 
Provisions of $395,900 are also being made for the purchase of miscellaneous equipment, including medical equipment and security and safety equipment. 
4.38 At present, UNMOGIP exercises functions along the "line of control" agreed upon by India and Pakistan at Simla in July 1972, which, with certain modifications, generally follows the cease-fire line established by the Karachi Agreement of July 1949. 
UNMOGIP military observers are deployed at six field stations on the Indian side of the line of control and at seven on the Pakistani side. 
Headquarters are at Srinagar from May to October and at Rawalpindi from November to April. 
International United Nations staff assisted by local staff provide administrative and logistical support. 
It will involve the purchase of twenty 10.7 KVA generators and spare parts, and improvement of related electrical installation; and the purchase of four units of 27 KVA generators, spare parts and a fuel tank plus skid base for the headquarters at Srinagar. 
It functions in accordance with its Statute, which forms an integral part of the Charter of the United Nations. 
5.4 The Registry, which is appointed by the Court in accordance with Article 21, paragraph 2, of its Statute, provides legal, diplomatic, administrative and other technical support for the Court. 
It is also responsible for the financial and accounting administration, archives and distribution services, and documents and library services. 
At present, it is seized of 11 cases, and recent experience and contemporary developments in international relations make it prudent to assume that at least two new cases will be brought before it during the biennium 1994-1995. 
5.7 Following consultations between the Court and the Secretary-General, the estimates included under section 5 ($19,427,900) reflect a negative rate of real growth of 0.4 per cent, after the lapsing of non-recurrent provisions of $886,000 in 1992-1993 relating to ad hoc judges and consultants, office automation equipment and vehicles. 
The net reduction of $82,400 therefore corresponds to what would have been significant real growth of 4 per cent for a number of items, including posts, contractual translation and some equipment. 
5.8 The estimated percentage distribution of the total resources to be provided to the Court in 1994-1995 would be as follows: 
5.9 Subsection A covers estimates relating to the statutory entitlements of the members of the Court. 
The estimates under this subsection are provisional pending the decision of the Assembly. 
Resources proposed in these estimates are also expected to be supplemented, as the need arises, by commitments entered into under the provisions of the resolution on unforeseen and extraordinary expenses to be adopted by the Assembly. 
The proposals for the biennium 1994-1995 in that respect will be presented at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
(a) Annual salary of $145,000 per judge, with effect from 1 January 1991, as decided by the General Assembly in its resolution 45/250 A of 21 December 1990; 
(b) An additional special allowance of $15,000 per annum for the President of the Court; 
(c) An additional special allowance for the Vice-President of $94 for every day he acts as President, up to a maximum of $9,400 per year. 
5.11 Requirements estimated at $2,356,900 relate to common costs of judges, including the net effect of an increase of $102,900 in the pension entitlements of judges and negative resource growth of $538,700 relating to the non-recurrent resources authorized for fees and travel costs of ad hoc judges in 1992-1993. 
5.13 Requirements for other common costs include: 
Furthermore, provision is made for the related travel in respect of each child from the place of scholastic attendance, when outside the Netherlands, to The Hague. 
These estimates are provisional, since in accordance with General Assembly resolution 45/250 C the requirements for education grant and travel of children of judges will be reviewed, at the same time as the judges' emoluments, by the Assembly at its forty-eighth session ($156,300). 
5.14 The negative growth ($86,100) under this heading relates to non-recurrent requirements for the payment of experts arising in 1992-1993. 
Requirements for 1994-1995 cannot be foreseen at this point, and therefore no provision is proposed. 
5.15 The estimated requirements ($54,500) under this heading would cover the travel and subsistence of the President of the Court to attend the sessions of the General Assembly, and travel and subsistence on other official business by members of the Court. 
Other officials of the Registry are appointed either by the Court on proposals submitted by the Registrar or by him with the President's approval. 
It provides legal, diplomatic and other technical support for the Court, such as preparing and keeping current the general list of cases submitted, and is the regular channel for communications to and from the Court. 
It is also responsible for all administrative work, in particular for the Court's financial and accounting administration, archives and distribution services, and documents and library services. 
On the basis of experience over the years relating to the preparatory work arising from the unprecedented case-load of the Court and contemporary developments in international relations, it is proposed to create temporary posts as explained in subparagraph (e) below. 
The reduction for temporary assistance for meetings partially offsets the cost of these posts; 
(b) A provision of $184,300 to meet the cost of general temporary assistance for secretaries, messengers, library assistants and telephone operators to supplement the regular staff; 
(c) Reclassification of one P-3 post to P-4 for the head of the Registry's library in view of the significantly increased research required on behalf of judges and the responsibility for full preparation of the Court's publications; 
(d) Reclassifications of two P-2 posts to P-3 are proposed for the head of the archives and the head of the typing pool, because of the increased responsibilities arising from the significant increase in the Court's workload; 
Creation of posts should prove more economical than hiring short-term staff, since costs incurred for short-term translation staff during the current biennium exceeded the standard cost of regular staff at that level; 
The creation of the posts is intended to increase efficiency, since regular staff are familiar with the Court's work and the Court has had to resort to short-term staff to carry out its required functions. 
The other General Service (Other level) post would provide for a finance assistant to help with the maintenance, installation and management of the Court's computer systems, as the implementation of the Court's office automation project has placed increased demands on the limited staff in its Finance Department. 
5.18 It is proposed to maintain a provision of $83,000 in 1994-1995 for a consultant to instruct and train the Registry's staff in software application and available software and hardware, the maintenance and enhancement of the Court's computer system, and the implementation and management of data transmission protocols. 
5.19 A provision of $53,900 is proposed for travel of the Registry's staff on official business of the Court. 
5.21 The estimated requirements under this heading ($730,000), which reflect a resource growth of $294,000, would provide for the following: 
The resources would cover the cost of publications, as provided for by the Statute and rules of the Court, and would include three annual series: Reports of Judgments, Advisory Opinions and Orders, a Bibliography of works and documents relating to the Court, and the Yearbook of the Court. 
The provision would also cover the documentation of each case, which is published by the Court after the end of the proceedings under the title Pleadings, Oral Arguments, Documents, Comprising Texts, Maps and Charts ($508,700); 
(b) Resource growth of $200,000 to provide for contractual external translation, as the Court for the first time during the current biennium had to resort to the employment of external contractual translators in view of its unprecedented case-load, which is expected to increase during the 1994-1995 biennium; 
The increase requested by the Carnegie Foundation exceeded the inflation rates of 2.4 per cent in 1992 and 3.2 per cent in 1993 reflected in the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993 (A/46/6/Rev.1). 
The resources are thus estimated at $1,252,100 at current rates; 
(b) Requirements of $20,000 for the rental of photocopying equipment; 
(c) Requirements of $245,200 to cover the costs of long-distance telephone calls, postage, pouches, cables and telexfax communications; 
(d) Requirements of $114,600 to cover the maintenance of the Court's office automation equipment, other office equipment and vehicles; 
(e) Requirements of $22,800 to provide for automobile insurance of the Court's two official cars. 
5.23 The resources requested under this heading ($255,400) are proposed to provide for library books and supplies, stationery, paper for internal reproduction, offset supplies and other miscellaneous supplies. 
Subprogramme 1, Overall direction, management and coordination of legal advice and services to the United Nations as a whole, is designated high priority. 
7.3 Programme 10, Law of the sea and ocean affairs, aims at responding to the needs of Member States in dealing with the legal, political, economic, scientific, technical and environmental aspects of the law of the sea and marine affairs. 
7.4 The main intergovernmental body that provides overall direction to the work of the Secretariat is the General Assembly, in particular its Sixth Committee. 
It is assisted in this regard by UNCITRAL and the International Law Commission. 
7.6 The estimated percentage distribution of resources among subprogrammes would be as follows: 
The Commission meets annually for 12 weeks and reports to the Assembly, which provides guidance to it on its programme of work. 
The negative growth of $29,700 reflects the across-the-board reduction in external printing. 
7.10 UNCITRAL, consisting of 36 Member States, is charged by the General Assembly in its resolution 2205 (XXI) of 17 December 1966 with the development of the progressive unification and harmonization of international trade law, which corresponds to subprogramme 5. 
The Commission carries out its tasks with the assistance of the International Trade Law Branch as its secretariat in annual meetings of from three to four weeks (sometimes up to six weeks), and in working group meetings on specialized topics of up to a total of 12 weeks annually. 
7.12 Provisions of $203,200 relate to external printing costs of the UNCITRAL Yearbook (vols. XXIV and XXV), printing of the legal texts adopted by the Commission and of explanatory material on those texts, and the reprinting of previously published texts. 
The negative growth of $50,700 reflects non-recurrent provisions for 1992-1993, in addition to the 5 per cent across-the-board reduction for external printing provisions. 
It was established by the General Assembly in its resolution 351 A (IV) of 24 November 1949. 
The Tribunal is composed of seven members, no two of whom may be nationals of the same State, who are appointed by the General Assembly initially for three years and may be reappointed. 
The competence of the Tribunal extends to the secretariats of the associated programmes financed from voluntary contributions. 
7.14 Under article 14 of its Statute, the competence of the Tribunal has also been extended to IMO, ICAO and UNRWA. 
Two volumes of recurrent publications: volumes X and XI of the Judgements of the Administrative Tribunal, each in English and in French. 
The negative growth of $37,000 is a net reduction that includes the lapsing of non-recurrent provisions in 1992-1993, as well as the across-the-board reduction in external printing. 
7.18 The estimated requirements of $10,500 relate to office automation equipment. 
7.19 The requested amount of $4,200 would provide for acquisition of office automation equipment. 
7.20 In the current biennium, non-recurrent provisions were made for activities for which no provision is being sought at the present time, namely, the Commission established pursuant to Security Council resolution 780 (1992), and the Conference on Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks (see table 7.1). 
7.21 Programme 9, International law, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1) covers both the provision of legal services necessary for carrying out the activities of the Organization and assistance to United Nations bodies dealing with the progressive development, codification and harmonization of international law. 
7.22 The Office of Legal Affairs is responsible for implementing the programme and provides the necessary legal services to Headquarters units, the regional offices, field operations and United Nations organs and bodies, including UNDP and UNICEF. 
The Office also protects the interests, privileges and immunities of the Organization by representing it, as it deems appropriate, in forums in which such questions may arise. 
7.23 Legal work relating to the progressive development, codification and harmonization of international law entails servicing the Sixth Committee of the General Assembly, the International Law Commission, the codification conferences and UNCITRAL. 
7.24 Emphasis will be placed on the provision of services to political, peace-keeping and peacemaking activities, in view of the increased role of the Organization in these areas. 
With respect to the Organization's responsibility for the custody, registration and publication of treaties under Article 102 of the Charter of the United Nations, efforts are continuing to computerize operations to the extent possible to provide Member States with on-line access to treaty information. 
Overtime requirements arise primarily in connection with the provision of legal services for political and peace-keeping missions and for the good offices of the Secretary-General. 
7.28 The resources requested ($51,500) relate to travel of the Legal Counsel and other senior legal officers undertaken at the request of the Secretary-General, for consultations with the regional commissions, specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations, and in connection with peace-keeping missions and United Nations meetings held away from Headquarters. 
7.29 The estimated requirements of $48,700 would meet the costs of printing the Repertory of Practice of United Nations Organs, Supplement No. 5 (vol. IV) and Supplement No. 6 (vols. I, IV and V). 
7.31 The amount of $7,800 would cover the cost of data-processing supplies. 
7.32 The estimate of $35,700 relates to acquisition and replacement of office automation equipment and computer software. 
7.33 The three principal activities under the subprogramme, namely, the depositary functions of the Secretary-General, registration of international treaties and agreements and publication of the United Nations Treaty Series and its Cumulative Index, are ongoing activities. 
In addition, legal advice and assistance in treaty matters are provided to Member States and international organizations as required. 
The database encompasses data on all material registered, whether published or not, in the United Nations Treaty Series. 
In addition, the computerization of the contents of the publication Multilateral Treaties deposited with the Secretary-General continues and it is updated on a daily basis. 
Subject to approval by the General Assembly, the Treaty Section will implement the programme in 1994-1995. 
(b) General legal advice and services: provision of legal opinions on all aspects of treaty law and depositary and registration practice to Governments, intergovernmental organizations and others. 
The proposed establishment of one P-2 relates to the additional work arising from the enlarged membership of the United Nations and the increased volume of diplomatic activity in treaty matters. 
Depositary formalities, for instance, are expected to rise in number from 1,800 in the current biennium to 2,600 in 1994-1995. 
7.37 The provision of $54,000 would cover the cost of consultant services in connection with the above-mentioned further computerization of the United Nations Treaty Series. 
The negative resource growth of $562,200 reflects the lapsing of non-recurrent provisions in 1992-1993. 
7.40 The estimate of $23,600 would cover the cost mainly of office automation supplies in connection with the computerization programme of the Treaty Series. 
7.43 The Secretariat receives guidance from and provides substantive services to the International Law Commission in respect of this subprogramme. 
(a) Five volumes (1992, 1993) of recurrent publications: annual: two editions of the Juridical Yearbook; periodic: volumes 22 and 23 of the Legislative Series and volume XXI of United Nations Reports of International Arbitral Awards; 
Group training, including seminars and workshops, and fellowships: 32 fellowships and 50 travel grants under the United Nations Programme of Assistance in the Teaching, Study, Dissemination and Wider Appreciation of International Law; and 40 fellowships for the Geneva International Law Seminar. 
7.45 The estimated requirements of $16,300 relate to attendance by staff at meetings and conferences of United Nations organs and other bodies held away from Headquarters and meetings of regional bodies with which the Commission has established formal links. 
7.47 The estimate of $22,200 would provide for the maintenance of office automation equipment. 
7.48 An amount of $6,200 is requested for office automation supplies. 
7.49 A provision of $20,100 is proposed for the acquisition and replacement of office automation equipment. 
Emphasis is directed towards provision of legal support to peace-keeping, observer, humanitarian, good offices and similar missions undertaken by the Organization. 
7.57 It is estimated that a provision of $6,700 would be required for data-processing supplies. 
7.58 The estimated requirements of $44,600, reflecting an increase of $22,000, relate to acquisition and replacement of office automation equipment. 
(a) Services in support of: 
Future projects will focus on the increasing use of electronic data interchange in commercial activities and on the special needs of developing countries. 
The legal texts prepared by UNCITRAL will be promoted through training and assistance activities. 
The Secretariat receives guidance from and provides substantive services to UNCITRAL in respect of this subprogramme. 
(a) Two volumes of recurrent publications: annual: volumes 24 and 25 of the Yearbook of the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law; 
(b) Five non-recurrent publications: register of texts of conventions and other instruments (vol. III, 1994); book on UNCITRAL, second edition; guide on international trade law (1995); booklet on procurement (model law); and booklet on uniform law on guarantee letters. 
Guided tours, lectures and seminars, approximately 6 times a year; public lectures on the work of the Commission, given independently or as part of programmes organized by other professional, non-governmental or intergovernmental bodies, approximately 12 times a year. 
(a) Advisory services to Member States on possible incorporation of UNCITRAL texts in national legislation; 
Library services: maintenance of the UNCITRAL Law Library. 
7.63 The estimate of $61,700, reflecting growth of $25,100, would cover the cost of acquisition and replacement of office automation equipment. 
7.64 The programme of activities included in this section follows the strategy in programme 10 of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1), as an integrated approach by the Organization to ocean affairs and the law of the sea. 
During the biennium, emphasis will be placed on assisting States in implementing the Convention to their full benefit through the strengthening of their legal, economic, managerial, scientific and technological capabilities. 
7.66 Activities relating to ocean policy development and integrated ocean management will focus on global approaches that can be adapted regionally and nationally, and on training at the national, regional and international levels. 
7.67 Member States will be assisted to understand better the Convention and to foster its uniform interpretation and consistent application. 
Widespread acceptance and rational implementation of the new legal regime for the oceans will be promoted through advisory services and the dissemination of information on national, regional and international developments in ocean affairs. 
(a) Depositary services: receiving from States and recording, as required by the Convention, charts and lists of coordinates establishing baselines and limits of maritime zones; and review and analysis of alternative forms of presentation of such material; 
(b) Promotion of legal instruments: supporting efforts by the Organization to promote the universal acceptance of the Convention, through, among other means, the preparation of information notes for Member States and substantive support for consultations. 
Parliamentary documentation:* four reports to the General Assembly, two reports on general issues with respect to the Convention and two dealing with specialized aspects. 
(b) One non-recurrent publication: booklet on the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea; 
(c) Technical material: provision of specialized data and information services in computer-generated formats on national legislation and country profiles in the law of the sea context; periodic newsletters on current developments; and information notes on charts and geographical coordinates for establishing baselines and the limits of maritime zones. 
Provision of promotional and educational material on the Convention and support for activities of United Nations bodies, non-governmental organizations and educational institutions for the purpose of promoting the Convention. 
(b) Two fellowships: Hamilton Shirley Amerasinghe Memorial Fellowship on the Law of the Sea. 
Library services: maintaining and developing the specialized reference collection on the law of the sea and the bibliographic database. 
(a) Two issues of recurrent publications: one issue of the series Marine policy, planning and management: global and regional studies; and one handbook on marine policy, planning and management for the sustainable development of ocean resources in the context of the international ocean regime; 
(b) One non-recurrent publication: review of activities of public and private entities in seabed mineral development; 
(c) Field projects: project support in cooperation with funding agencies and in joint activities with other international organizations and institutions. 
Upon entry into force of the Convention, support will be provided, as required, to the future Authority and Tribunal. 
(a) Six issues of recurrent publications: documentation of the Preparatory Commission: periodic; 
(b) Technical material: provision of specialized data and information services in computer-generated formats on polymetallic nodules, and supply/demand/price of metals contained in polymetallic nodules. 
Library services: maintaining and developing the specialized reference collection on the international seabed area and its resources, and the bibliographic database. 
Administrative support services for the Kingston Office for the Law of the Sea, including parliamentary services for the Preparatory Commission, human resource management for the Office, financial accounting and reporting for the Office, and general services. 
Two non-recurrent publications: review and analysis of the required sedimentation, bathymetric and distance data for the definition of the continental shelf; and legislative history of the provisions of the Convention related to the continental shelf. 
The negative growth is attributable to the holding of only one meeting of experts instead of two as in the past biennium. 
7.75 The provision of $76,300 would meet the cost of printing a handbook and other studies. 
These collections are central sources of information for Member States, universities, legal practitioners and others. 
(a) Service in support of: 
8.2 The responsibilities of the Department are defined in the report of the Secretary-General on the 1992-1993 revised estimates covering the second phase of the restructuring of the Secretariat (A/C.5/47/88) and in General Assembly resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993. 
8.5 In 1994-1995, the Department will focus on promoting an integrated approach to economic, social and environmental aspects of development, including the elaboration of perspectives that will provide for sustainable, equitable and participatory development. 
It will develop and promote a coordinated approach to key policy issues such as growth and adjustment, poverty, hunger and malnutrition, the advancement of women and integration into the development process of all social groups, including those with special needs. 
8.6 The Department will provide substantive support to the Commission on Sustainable Development, with a view to enabling it to monitor progress in the implementation of Agenda 21 and to promoting the integration of environmental and developmental goals in the activities of the United Nations system. 
Since intergovernmental consultations are not yet finalized on the future of WFC, resources for substantive and technical servicing to the Council are also included under this section. 
This report will draw on and be coordinated with the relevant work of the Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis, UNCTAD, the regional commissions and other concerned entities. 
The Department will also aim to bring together elements of social and economic policy to advance the new integrated paradigm of people-centred development. 
To this end, the Department will have primary responsibility for preparing both the World Summit on Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
Likewise, the coordination of the implementation of the strategies and programmes of action arising from these major global conferences will fall within the purview of the Department. 
8.10 The programme of work under this section falls under three of the five priorities of a broad sectoral nature decided by the General Assembly in its resolutions 45/253 of 21 December 1990 and 47/214 of 23 December 1992. 
8.12 The activities and related resource requirements are presented by programme, where applicable, or by major sector of the Department's responsibilities. 
At this stage, reference to organizational units/divisions of the Department in the programme narrative is provisional. 
8.13 The extrabudgetary resources under this section relate to activities in substantive areas of the Department's responsibilities, including the preparation and servicing of the Global Conference on Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, the Fourth World Conference on Women and the World Summit for Social Development. 
Revised proposals reflecting any new arrangements for the functioning of the liaison office at Headquarters will be submitted at a later stage, as necessary. 
8.15 The estimated percentage distribution of the total resources of the Department would be as follows: 
8.17 The Commission on Sustainable Development was established as a functional commission of the Economic and Social Council by Council decision 1993/207. Its functions are set out in General Assembly resolution 47/191. 
The Commission is composed of 53 members elected for terms of office of three years, meets annually for a period of two to three weeks and receives substantive and technical services from the Department. 
8.18 The High-level Advisory Board was established by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/191 of 22 December 1992. 
The Board meets annually for a period up to five working days. 
8.19 The Social Commission was established as a functional commission of the Economic and Social Council by Council resolution 10 (II) of 21 June 1946. 
The terms of reference of the Commission were further expanded by the Council in its resolution 1987/22. 
8.22 The Committee for Development Planning was established by the Economic and Social Council by its resolution 1035 (XXXVII) of 15 August 1964. Its terms of reference were approved by Council resolution 1079 (XXXIX) of 28 July 1965. 
The Committee meets annually for a period of eight working days. 
It has three working groups, each composed of eight members, which meet at the request of the Committee usually twice during the biennium for five working days to carry out specific tasks. 
It is recalled that intergovernmental consultations are under way on the future of the Committee and that, pending the outcome, resources are included at maintenance level. 
The Committee is composed of 24 government-nominated experts, acting in their personal capacity, elected by the Council for terms of office of four years. 
The Committee meets biennially for two weeks and its first session is scheduled for 1994. 
However, the President of WFC and members of its Bureau acting on behalf of the Council, when maintaining contact with Governments between sessions of the Council and carrying out consultations at the regional level on food production, nutrition and investment, travel at the expense of the Organization. 
Intergovernmental consultations are currently under way on the future of WFC. 
The Committee meets annually for a period of two weeks and submits its reports to the Assembly. 
In accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1992/17 of 30 July 1992, as from 1993 the Committee meets for a three-week period until it eliminates its backlog in considering reports. 
8.26 The Global Conference will be convened in Barbados in April 1994 in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/189 of 22 December 1992. 
The activities would be financed from both regular budget and extrabudgetary resources, taking into account the provisions of resolution 40/243 of 18 December 1985. 
For the preparation of the Summit, a preparatory committee was established in accordance with resolution 47/92 and is expected to hold three substantive sessions during the biennium. 
The activities relating to the Summit will be financed from both regular budget and extrabudgetary resources, taking into account the provisions of resolution 40/243. 
The activities will be financed from both regular budget and extrabudgetary resources, taking into account provisions of resolution 40/243. 
8.29 Resource requirements are broken down by activity in table 8.4 and by object of expenditure for all of part A in table 8.5. 
They are further detailed below. 
8.30 The estimated requirements under this heading are for temporary posts and other staff resources proposed in the context of preparation and servicing international conferences, as follows: 
(a) Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States: provision of $346,100 under general temporary assistance, equivalent to 12 work months each for one D-1, one P-4 and two General Service (Other level) posts, is proposed for the preparation of the Conference. 
In addition, a provision of $10,000 would be required for overtime to meet peak workload periods; 
A provision of $7,000 would also be required for overtime to meet peak workload periods; 
(c) Fourth World Conference on Women: it is proposed to continue a temporary post at the Assistant Secretary-General level for a period of 24 work months for the Secretary-General of the Conference. 
8.31 A consultancy provision of $140,000 would be required in the context of preparation of studies and reports on specific issues for the above three conferences for which the expertise is not available in the Department, as follows: 
(a) Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, $20,000; 
8.32 Total requirements under this heading are estimated at $2,257,800. 
8.33 Provisions made above in connection with travel of members of functional commissions and committees of the Economic and Social Council and standing expert bodies reflect estimated requirements arising from the programme of work of those intergovernmental and expert organs as programmed for the biennium 1994-1995. 
(a) The $15,000 provision for the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States is for travel of representatives of national liberation movements recognized by OAU to attend the Conference, in accordance with resolution 3280 (XXIX); 
(b) The $85,000 provision for the World Summit for Social Development is broken down as follows: 
(i) $70,000 for travel costs of eminent personalities to be invited to the Summit; 
(ii) $15,000 for travel of representatives of national liberation movements recognized by OAU to attend the Summit, in accordance with resolution 3280 (XXIX); 
(c) The $180,000 provision for the Fourth World Conference on Women is broken down as follows: 
(i) $115,000 for attendance at the Conference by the members of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women, in accordance with resolution 36/8 of the Commission on Advancement of Women, as endorsed by the Economic and Social Council, who will attend the Conference in their expert capacity; 
(ii) $50,000 for attendance at the Conference by individuals to be invited by the Secretary-General in recognition of their personal contributions to the advancement of women; 
(iii) $15,000 for travel of representatives of national liberation movements recognized by OAU to attend the Conference, in accordance with resolution 3280 (XXIX). 
8.34 The requirement proposed in paragraph 8.32 for the travel of staff ($279,000) relate to planning missions, missions of consultations with Governments and international organizations, and attendance at the meetings in the context of preparation and servicing the two conferences and the World Summit for Social Development. 
8.35 The estimated requirements under this heading ($202,000) include: 
(b) A provision of $60,000 for production of publications in the context of preparation of the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
8.36 The estimated requirements under this heading ($149,000) relate to preparation and holding of the international conferences and meetings referred to above, including requirements for communications, hospitality, miscellaneous services and supplies, and may be broken down as follows: 
These activities would, inter alia, include the production of 10 issues of a newsletter on activities of non-governmental organizations and publication of Voices from Africa and other information materials, as well as organization of appropriate meetings and consultations. 
8.42 The estimated requirements ($179,000) would provide for attendance by the Under-Secretary-General and his immediate staff at meetings of United Nations bodies and consultations with Governments and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and institutions, and for representation by the Under-Secretary-General on behalf of the Secretary-General. 
8.43 The estimated requirements ($500,000) are for the United Nations contribution to the financing of the activities of the Non-governmental Liaison Services. 
This requirement represents the United Nations 1994-1995 share of costs relating to their activities, as estimated at the present stage. 
The cash portion will be determined following a decision by ACC on the subject to be taken later in 1993. 
These include the Declaration on International Economic Cooperation, in particular the Revitalization of Economic Growth and Development of the Developing Countries, and the International Development Strategy for the Fourth United Nations Development Decade. 
In its resolution 47/92, the Assembly decided to convene a World Summit for Social Development at the level of heads of State or Government to promote international social development. 
8.47 The activities will be implemented by the Policy Development Unit, which will be reporting on its activities directly to the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
8.49 An important area of work will be related to promotion and development of a coordinated approach to key policy issues, such as growth and adjustment, eradication of poverty, hunger and malnutrition, and the integration into the development process of all population groups. 
They will also include coordination of preparation of relevant policy reports of the Secretary-General, as well as coordination of preparations (when not assigned elsewhere) for the United Nations world conferences in economic and social fields, including the World Summit for Social Development. 
Through the activities and forms of cooperation outlined above, it is anticipated that poverty issues will be more effectively incorporated, integrated and coordinated with other key policy issues such as growth and adjustment, hunger and malnutrition, the advancement of women and sustainable development. 
Moreover, by developing uniform approaches to poverty questions, for example, with respect to criteria for determining poverty lines and the identification of least developed countries, the prospects for policy coherence in the United Nations system are enhanced with respect to poverty issues. 
(b) Assessment of the immediate and long-term food security implications of the rapidly changing international political and economic environment on the situation of the developing countries, with recommendations for remedial action, as appropriate; 
(c) Assessment of experience with food strategies, in particular at the national level, with special attention to the role of the private sector; 
(f) Monitoring of international market trends for agricultural and tropical products, in consultation with UNCTAD and FAO and other relevant organizations of the United Nations system, and the state of global food security, taking into particular account the needs of all developing countries, including net food-importing countries; 
(g) Analysis of the effects of war and civil strife upon the hunger situation of the affected peoples, including proposals for remedial action, as appropriate, and pursuance of the development of guidelines for more effective measures to ensure the safe passage of emergency food aid. 
8.53 Substantive support will be provided to the High-Level Advisory Board, including the coordination of inputs from other parts of the United Nations Secretariat. 
In support of the work of the Board, analyses will be undertaken on the interaction and reconciliation between the goals of rapid, sustainable socio-economic development and the avoidance of environmental degradation and, in particular, on ways and means of implementing Agenda 21. 
8.54 Subject to decisions to be made on the future of the Committee for Development Planning, substantive support will also be provided for the work of that body during the biennium. 
8.55 The activities are detailed below by category and individual activity. 
External relations: liaison and collaboration with relevant intergovernmental organizations, as well as non-governmental constituencies, including the academic community and the corporate sectors in support of the work of the United Nations in the economic and social fields, including eradication of hunger and malnutrition. 
Assistance to WFC in preparation of its report to the General Assembly on its work during its nineteenth session; 
(ii) Reports to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development and the Summit itself (as required); 
(iv) Four reports to intergovernmental regional and interregional meetings of WFC on regional food security issues, including implications of the changes in Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States for food security in developing countries; 
(v) Eight background papers for the High-level Advisory Board on topics to be taken up by the Board; and up to eight reports for the Committee on Development Planning (subject to a decision on its continuance); 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: two ad hoc group meetings on the Agenda for Development and food security. 
(b) One non-recurrent publication: the alleviation and reduction of poverty. 
Collaboration with FAO, WFP and IFAD on the coordination of activities among the Rome-based food entities of the United Nations system on issues of eradication of hunger and malnutrition. 
8.56 The staff resources required for implementation of the activities in the area of policy development would comprise 14 Professional and 9 General Service posts, including two General Service posts at Principal level. 
Upon finalization of the Department's organizational structure these resources would be grouped into an organizational unit reporting on its activities to the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
8.57 In the absence of a decision at the present stage on the future and the venue of WFC, the staff costs would also include a provision of $581,900, at maintenance level, for the technical servicing of WFC meetings, including translation and interpretation into six official languages. 
8.58 The estimated requirements under this heading amount to $107,000. 
8.59 The estimated requirements of $80,000 relate to travel by staff for consultations with the United Nations entities, financial and other institutions and attendance and participation in meetings of the United Nations and other bodies, including the Subcommittee on Nutrition of the Administrative Committee on Coordination. 
8.60 The estimated requirements of $168,000 are for contractual translation, revision, editing and printing of documents and publications. 
8.61 The amount of $101,100 represents the United Nations contribution to the Subcommittee on Nutrition. 
The proposals regarding the subprogramme structure for the activities to be carried out by the Department will be presented in the context of the next revisions of the medium-term plan. 
8.65 At its first session, in June 1993, the Commission on Sustainable Development approved its multi-year thematic programme of work for the period 1993-1997. 
Under the overall direction of the Commission on Sustainable Development, the Division will undertake studies and prepare analytical reports on these issues. 
This work will be carried out in accordance with the guidelines to the Secretariat for organizing such information, as determined in decisions of the Commission. 
The Division will also be responsible for substantive support in preparation of the Global Conference on Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States to be held in Barbados in 1994. 
Liaison and collaboration with intergovernmental organizations outside the United Nations system and relevant non-governmental organizations, as well as major groups identified in Agenda 21 on matters to be dealt with by the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: six meetings on sectoral and cross-sectoral issues falling under the work programme of the Commission, as well as issues of finance and technology. 
Preparation of background documentation and reports to the ad hoc expert groups. 
(b) Technical material: provision of an information database on progress in the implementation of Agenda 21 at the national level. 
8.76 The staff resources required for implementation of activities in the area of sustainable development would comprise 20 Professional and 15 General Service posts, including one General Service post at the Principal level. 
8.79 The estimated requirements under this heading ($59,000) are for the production of documents and publications relating to the activities of the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
8.82 The activities under subprogrammes B, C and D correspond in full or in part to the following subprogrammes and programmes of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised: subprogrammes 2, 3 and 4 of programme 11 and subprogrammes 6 and 7 of programme 12. 
8.83 The activities under subprogramme A relate to technical secretariat services for the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council and their subsidiary bodies in the economic and social fields. 
Previously these activities were programmed under subprogramme 3, Economic and Social Council affairs and secretariat services, of programme 3, Political and General Assembly affairs and secretariat services, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997. 
In the context of the first revision of the plan, subprogramme 3 has been removed from programme 3 on the understanding that those activities would be transferred to programme 11, Overall issues and policies, including coordination. 
(b) Technical (secretariat) services: provision of technical secretariat servicing of the General Assembly and its subsidiary bodies with regard to economic and social matters, the Economic and Social Council and most of its subsidiary bodies, and ad hoc bodies and special conferences dealing with economic and social matters. 
It also coordinates its work with other servicing departments and offices, especially the Office of Conference Services, in scheduling of meetings and preparing and managing the calendar of conferences in the economic and social fields. 
Editorial services: editing of all publications in the economic and social fields emanating from the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, the Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis, as approved by the Publications Board. 
8.85 The legislative authority for the activities under this heading derives from subprogramme 6, System-wide analysis of specific areas within the economic and social programmes, of programme 12, Global development issues and policies, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1993, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
Parliamentary documentation: 
(i) Two reports to the General Assembly (forty-eighth and fiftieth sessions) on a global strategy for the prevention and control of AIDS (annual); 
(ii) Eight reports to the Economic and Social Council (1994 and 1995 substantive sessions): two reports submitted to the high-level segment, and four reports to be submitted to the coordination segment (two each in 1994 and 1995), on subject areas to be determined by the Council; 
(iv) One report on the revision of the proposed system-wide medium-term plan for the advancement of women for the period 1996-2001. 
Promotion of inter-agency coordination and collaboration with organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system regarding the preparation of reports to the high-level and coordination segments of the Economic and Social Council and the preparation and revision of system-wide plans. 
Participation in inter-agency meetings concerning AIDS-related prevention and control programmes. 
Activities are also aimed at providing inter-organizational cooperation and coordination in the formulation and implementation of international instruments and resolutions of the General Assembly and its subsidiary bodies. 
Acting as focal point for the maintenance of the Macrothesaurus through a cooperative network with the regional commissions, programmes and funds of the United Nations, and representation of the United Nations network in the Macrothesaurus Advisory Committee. 
(c) Ad hoc expert group: one ad hoc expert group meeting on elaboration of consumer guidelines in areas of emerging concern. 
(a) Three recurrent publications: sixth and seventh issues of the Consolidated List of Products Whose Consumption and/or Sale have been Banned, Withdrawn, Severely Restricted or Not Approved by Government; and fifth edition of the Macrothesaurus; 
(b) Technical material: calendar of meetings opened to participation of non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council. 
Efforts will aim at achieving strengthened coordination through a multidisciplinary response to plans and priorities of recipient countries; promoting a joint approach to country-specific multi-year programming; achieving greater decentralization, simplification and streamlining of programme development and implementation; and enhancing the management and implementation of operational activities by recipient countries. 
8.88 The coordinated implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1993 and triennial policy review will be guided through an integrated and comprehensive three-year management plan. 
8.90 The estimated requirement would comprise 30 professional and 27 General Service posts, including one at the Principal level. 
8.91 The provision under this heading ($38,000), including a $10,000 resource growth, is for outside expertise in connection with the issues of implementation of the activities on consumer protection and various themes in the context of the comprehensive policy review of operational activities for development. 
These activities and related resource requirements are presented, following a breakdown (programmes A and B) and reflecting the medium-term plan structure. 
8.98 Policy analyses of global development issues and trends will be carried out from the social perspective. This reflects the importance that Governments and intergovernmental bodies attach to timely analyses of emerging social issues and trends. 
The analyses will assist intergovernmental bodies and Governments to respond efficiently, effectively and in an integrated manner to rapid changes occurring in connection with adjustment to new socio-economic structures and with emergence of new forms of development partnership between Governments, the non-governmental community and the private sector. 
Activities carried out under the subprogramme will also provide analytical support to technical cooperation activities in the field of social policy and development. 
Parliamentary documentation: one report to the Commission for Social Development (thirty-fourth session) on the social policy implications of emerging development issues and trends; and reports to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development (as required). 
One non-recurrent publication on the state of development from a social perspective. 
External relations (RB): liaison on the observance and follow-up of the International Year of the Family with intergovernmental organizations, such as EC, the Council of Europe, OAS and OAU, and with non-governmental organizations. 
Parliamentary documentation: one report to the General Assembly on the observance and follow-up of the International Year of the Family (fiftieth session); and one report to the Commission for Social Development on the preparations for and observance of the International Year of the Family (thirty-fourth session). 
Contribution to the ad hoc inter-agency meetings on the Year and preparation of reports to be submitted to the Administrative Committee on Coordination. 
The related resources for the secretariat of the Year will be transferred to this section effective 1 January 1994. This transfer will be effected through an adjustment of the 1994-1995 resource base and is reflected as an increase in the biennialized base for the Department under this programme. 
8.102 The head of the Social Development Division will also coordinate the preparation of the World Summit for Social Development. 
8.103 It is proposed to programme the resources for the activities in connection with the observance of the International Year of the Family for the entire biennium on the understanding that there may be follow-up activities to be approved by the General Assembly for 1995. 
Should the Assembly at its forty-ninth session decide otherwise, proposals on utilization of the resources would be submitted to it accordingly. 
8.104 The estimated staff requirements for the activities under programme A would comprise 11 Professional and 9 General Service posts, including one at the Principal level. 
8.105 The estimated requirements ($85,100) relate to specialized expertise and assistance in the preparation of reports, servicing ad hoc group meetings and preparation of publications for the three subprogrammes. 
8.107 The requirements of $66,600 are for issuance of the Social Development Newsletter, the International Year of the Family Newsletter and other recurrent and non-recurrent publications. 
8.108 The estimated requirements ($110,900), including resource growth of $55,600, relate to the United Nations share of the costs of the Committee for the Promotion and Advancement of Cooperatives (Economic and Social Council resolution 1688 (LII) of 2 June 1972), which is proposed for increase effective 1994. 
8.109 Activities under the programme will continue to focus on analysis and formulation of policy options, concerning the entitlements and capabilities of specific social groups for achieving improvement in their well-being and their participation in development. 
8.111 The subprogramme aims at preparations for and observance of the tenth anniversary of the International Youth Year in 1995. 
External relations: liaison with the Non-governmental Organizations Advisory Group and the Vienna Non-Governmental Organizations Committee on Youth, and with intergovernmental organizations, such as ASEAN, EC, the Commonwealth Youth Programme, OAS, LAS, OAU and the South Pacific Commission. 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: one meeting to review and refine the draft of the world youth programme of action towards the year 2000 and beyond (1994). 
(b) Two non-recurrent publications: reports of the ad hoc expert group on a review of the draft world youth programme of action towards the year 2000 and beyond, and of the technical consultation with representatives of major regional youth organizations; 
(c) Technical material: provision of computerized data on youth policies, programmes and publications/bibliographies for use by Member States, the United Nations system and non-governmental organizations (1994, 1995). 
8.112 During the biennium 1994-1995, the major focus of the subprogramme will be on implementing the practical strategy within the framework of global targets on ageing for the year 2001 adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/86 of 16 December 1992. 
Priority will be accorded to activities related to assisting Member States in setting national targets, ensuring actions in support of integrating ageing into national and international development plans and programmes, and for community-based programmes of care and participation of older persons. 
The review and analysis will be carried out on progress achieved and problems encountered in the implementation of the International Plan of Action on Ageing. 
Closer cooperation will be facilitated between focal points on ageing, within and outside the United Nations system. 
External relations: liaison with intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, and the committees of non-governmental organizations in New York and Vienna in conjunction with setting and reaching national and global targets on ageing for the year 2001. 
(a) Parliamentary documentation: report to the General Assembly (fiftieth session) on the implementation of practical strategies for reaching the global targets on ageing for the year 2001; 
(b) Field projects: 22 projects in the area of integration of ageing into development (XB). 
(b) Ad hoc expert group meeting: one meeting to elaborate indicators on the quality of life of persons with disabilities for inclusion in the UNDP human development index (RB/XB). 
Contribution in activities of the global Inter-agency Consultation on Disability and the regional Inter-agency Consultation on Disability. 
8.114 The estimated staff resources for the implementation of this programme amount to 11 Professional and 6 General Service (Other level) posts, to be allocated to the Social Development Division. 
8.117 The estimated requirements under this heading ($45,600) will be utilized for issuance of the United Nations Youth Information Bulletin, the United Nations Youth Newsletter, the Bulletin on Ageing, the Disabled Persons Bulletin, the Braille summary of that Bulletin and other publications. 
8.119 The estimated percentage distribution of resources among subprogrammes would be as follows: 
Much of this analysis will be reflected in a new version of the report on obstacles encountered and progress achieved in implementing the Convention to be presented to the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
Operational activities will centre on assisting States parties to the Convention in preparing periodic reports and in training at the subregional level in the implementation of the Convention. 
8.121 The areas of women in development, promotion of literacy, education and training and the condition of women in urban areas will be the priority themes for the biennium 1994-1995. 
8.122 Establishment of measures to eradicate violence against women and full participation of women in international decision-making will be the priority themes for the biennium 1994-1995. 
For this, the database on women in decision-making will be updated and revised statistics published. 
Technical material: update of the database on women in decision-making positions. 
8.123 Activities will focus on the preparations for and immediate follow-up to the Fourth World Conference on Women in 1995, including the review and appraisal of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies and servicing of the intergovernmental preparatory bodies for the World Conference. 
It will include implementation of an information strategy for the Conference, extensive support to national and regional level preparations and to non-governmental organizations. 
Efforts will be made to increase the amount and quality of public information about the work of the United Nations for the advancement of women through improving existing publications and their distribution. 
External relations: liaison with non-governmental organizations concerned with the advancement of women, in particular, with Vienna, Geneva and New York non-governmental committees. 
(a) Nineteen issues of five recurrent publications: directory of focal points within the United Nations system on questions relating to women; directory of national machinery for the advancement of women (two issues); Women 2000 (eight issues); Conference 95 (four issues); and Women's Information System accessions list (four issues); 
Advisory services: assistance to national preparatory bodies in the preparation for the World Conference (XB). 
Contribution to the annual Administrative Committee on Coordination inter-agency meetings on women, including preparation of background papers and the reports of the meetings. 
8.124 The estimated staffing requirements for these activities are 12 Professional and 7 General Service posts, which would compose the Division for the Advancement of Women. 
8.125 The estimated requirements under this heading ($134,000) are for preparation of material on specific themes of development, equality and peace and the preparation and holding of six ad hoc expert groups on issues on the programme of work. 
8.126 The estimated requirements under this heading ($127,000) relate to activities on the programme of work, including preparatory activities for the 1995 World Conference on Women, and to consultations with Governments and international and non-governmental organizations. 
8.128 The legislative authority for the activities under this heading derives from programme 45, Africa: critical economic situation, recovery and development, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). The activities fall under one of the broad sectoral priorities of the medium-term plan. 
The activities will focus on implementation of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. The Secretary-General was entrusted with responsibilities to follow-up, monitor and evaluate the implementation of the New Agenda. 
The activities under this heading also relate to implementation of the United Nations Programme of Action for the Least-Developed Countries adopted by the Second United Nations Conference on the Least Developed Countries (Paris, 1990). 
The Secretary-General will ensure, in close cooperation with UNCTAD, the full mobilization and coordination of all organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system for the purpose of implementation and follow-up of the Programme of Action. 
He will also provide overall leadership and political support to UNCTAD in efforts to reach out to the international community for the successful implementation of the Programme of Action. 
They will also promote the United Nations interrelated programmes on Africa: critical economic situation, recovery and development, as well as assisting in the mobilization of financial resources for the continent and highlighting new issues on Africa's economic and social development. 
8.131 In discharging these responsibilities, the Department will work closely with ECA and the Department of Public Information, which are also responsible for implementation of the programme of activities in their respective areas. 
(a) Parliamentary documentation: one report to the Committee for Programme and Coordination outlining revisions to be included in the System-wide Plan of Action and one to the high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council for its consideration in 1995 of the implementation of the New Agenda; 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: four meetings of the Secretary-General's Panel of High-Level Personalities on African Development and assistance to the Panel in preparation of its reports and 16 background documents on various subjects for consideration by the Panel. 
New Agenda newsflash (monthly); promotional posters on the New Agenda; press releases prepared in collaboration with the Department of Public Information on matters relating to meetings of the Panel of High-Level Personalities, workshops and round-table conferences; and video material on various aspects of African development. 
Organization in cooperation with ECA of workshops and seminars on South-South cooperation; on migration flows within and outside Africa; on financial intermediation and mobilization of domestic resources for the development of the African informal and private sectors; and on foreign direct investment in Africa. 
Contribution to activities of the United Nations Inter-agency Task Force on Africa's Critical Economic Situation, Recovery and Development and its working group. 
It will also focus on the monitoring and follow-up of the achievements by African countries in the implementation of the New Agenda and the evolution of key factors pertaining to African economic recovery and development, including the resources aspects and debt and commodity issues. 
Parliamentary documentation: a progress report to the ECA Conference of Ministers on the implementation of the New Agenda by African countries. 
8.134 Activities will continue to highlight the critical situation in Africa as a major feature of the ongoing international agenda by disseminating information materials for the purpose of increasing awareness of the grave situation. 
8.140 The estimated requirements ($255,500) are to cover the costs of translation, printing and other production costs of Africa Recovery and for the acquisition of visual materials. 
8.141 The estimated requirements ($33,800) relate to the cost of freight and other services in connection with the production of Africa Recovery, and supplies for information activities under the programme. 
8.143 The legislative authority for the activities under this heading derives from annual General Assembly resolutions, the latest of which was resolution 47/195 of 22 December 1992. 
The Committee is expected to hold three consecutive sessions in 1994 and 1995. 
In this context the interim secretariat will continue to serve the Committee until such time as the Conference of Parties designates a permanent secretariat and makes arrangements for its functioning. 
8.146 In view of the above, all the activities would represent a new phase in United Nations activities relating to protection of global climate. 
Particular attention would be paid to facilitating for Member States matters relating to their commitments under the Convention, procedural, institutional and legal matters, as well as matters relating to financial mechanisms under the Convention and technical and financial support to developing country parties. 
Further efforts will be undertaken to promote the Convention and to facilitate accession to it by those Member States which have not yet done so. 
(c) External relations: liaison and cooperation with various intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations on issues of the entry into force of the Convention and preparation of the first Conference of Parties. 
(a) Parliamentary documentation: 40 technical documents and reports for the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee and the Conference of Parties on specific issues relating to the Convention; and assistance to the Committee in the preparation of its reports to the General Assembly and to the first Conference of Parties; 
(a) Seven non-recurrent publications: the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change and six technical reports on subject-areas to be reviewed by ad hoc expert groups; 
8.147 The activities under consideration are continued on the basis of annual General Assembly resolutions and are treated in the United Nations programme budget as non-recurrent. 
(b) The D-1 post would be for a deputy, who would also be responsible for the organization and supervision of the substantive work and for the liaison with Member States and other participants in the negotiating process; 
(e) The P-2 post would be for an officer who would be responsible, inter alia, for financial arrangements regarding the participation of developing countries in the sessions of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee, dissemination of documentation and information materials. 
8.149 The estimated requirements under this heading ($163,500) comprise provision for consultants ($96,000) in connection with studies relating to specific provisions of the Convention, and for four expert group meetings ($67,500) to be organized in the course of the biennium. 
8.150 The estimated requirements under this heading ($294,400) are for travel of staff to attend sessions of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee held away from Geneva and for participation in intergovernmental and inter-agency meetings on issues relating to the Convention. 
8.151 The provision ($5,000) relates to production of non-recurrent publications. 
8.153 The estimated requirements under this heading ($59,000) relate to acquisition and replacement of office furniture and data-processing equipment. 
8.154 The legislative authority for the activities under this heading derives from General Assembly resolution 47/188 of 22 December 1992. 
The Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee agreed on steps to carry out this mandate both at its organizational session, in New York in January 1993, and at its first substantive session, in Nairobi from 24 May to 3 June 1993. 
The exact nature of its work programme for 1994 was further clarified at its second substantive session at Geneva from 13 to 24 September 1993. 
8.156 The activities under this heading would be implemented by the ad hoc secretariat of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee created for servicing the Committee in accordance with resolution 47/188. 
In particular, the work programme will be concentrated on the following areas: 
(b) Coordination of work of the multidisciplinary panel of experts established by resolution 47/188 to provide the ad hoc secretariat of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee with the necessary expertise in the scientific, technical, legal and other related fields under the convention; 
(c) Studies and research on specific regional and country issues in the context of the preparation of the convention; 
(d) Promotion of the activities of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee and of the draft convention through dissemination of information, liaison and involvement of non-governmental organizations, scientific and industrial communities and groups, trade unions and other interested parties and groups. 
8.157 According to the timetable set out in resolution 47/188, these activities are programmed for 1994 only. 
Proposals relating to 1995 will be submitted to the General Assembly at its forth-ninth session in the light of its deliberations on this issue at that session, if necessary. 
Promotion of the draft convention, liaison with intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, scientific and industrial communities, trade unions and other interested parties and groups on issues relating to the convention. 
Parliamentary documentation: technical documentation for the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee; assistance to the Committee in the preparation of its report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session; and support services, including documentation to the multidisciplinary panel of experts. 
Technical material: databases on non-governmental organizations and intergovernmental organizations participating in the process of negotiating the convention; events related to combating desertification and mitigating drought; and reference materials related to combating desertification and mitigating drought. 
Fifty press releases; and fact sheets, information kits and video material on the activities of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee (XB). 
(a) The D-2 post would be for the head of the ad hoc secretariat; 
(b) The D-1 post would be for a deputy head, who would also be responsible for the organization and supervision of the substantive work; 
(c) The P-5 post would be for a senior economic officer, who would be responsible for organizing analyses related to the economic and social dimensions of combating desertification; 
(d) The P-4 post would be for a legal officer, who would assist in the analysis, drafting and advice on legal aspects of the Convention and related instruments; 
(e) The P-3 post would be for an officer who would assist the head of the ad hoc secretariat and be responsible for documentation and conference planning. 
He would also help to organize and channel inputs from the numerous intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations active in the areas of drought and desertification. 
The panel is composed of 12 experts appointed by the Secretary-General. 
During 1994, the experts would assist the ad hoc secretariat in the elaboration of draft documents to be submitted to the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee. 
A three-month period for each expert will include the work undertaken in the home country and participation in four sessions of the panel at Geneva. 
The four sessions of the panel will be of three to four working days each. 
The experts will serve under special service agreements and be remunerated as consultants at the P-4 level. 
8.163 The provision ($39,900) is required for acquisition of office furniture and acquisition and replacement of data-processing equipment. 
8.165 The provision for staff costs ($2,115,100) is broken down as follows: 
(c) Overtime representing a provision for the additional hours worked by the staff of the department as a whole, at periods of peak workload ($97,600); 
(d) Deduction of a non-recurrent provision of $1,153,000, made in 1993 under common staff costs to meet the cost of relocation of the Department's staff to New York from Vienna and Rome in the context of the restructuring of the Secretariat. 
It is proposed to utilize the above provision in part ($120,000) for the acquisition of data-processing and office automation equipment for the Department. 
8.167 The estimated requirements under this heading ($87,500) are for expendable office supplies and materials, including data-processing supplies for the Department as a whole. 
8.168 The amount under this heading ($280,800), including resource growth of $120,000, is required to cover the cost of the acquisition and replacement of office automation equipment for the Department as a whole under the globally administered programme of technological innovations. 
9.2 The responsibilities of the Department are defined in the report of the Secretary-General on the 1992-1993 revised estimates emanating from the second phase of the restructuring of the Secretariat (A/C.5/47/88) and General Assembly resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993. 
(b) The analysis of long-term economic and social trends, including population trends; 
(c) The monitoring and assessment from a global perspective of economic and social policies and trends, including analysis of efficient domestic macroeconomic management and relevant micro-economic issues; 
(d) The elaboration of projections and the identification of new and emerging issues requiring attention by the international community. 
It will pay special attention to the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s, the United Nations Agenda for the Development in Africa in the 1990s, the Cartagena Commitment: A New Partnership for Development, and Agenda 21. 
It will also contribute to the preparation and servicing of the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development, the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women and Development. 
9.6 The responsibilities of the Department in the areas of statistics and population will include, in addition to research and policy analysis, execution responsibilities in respect of technical cooperation activities. 
In this context, the Department will develop, in cooperation with the regional commissions, an economic and social information system (UNESIS) that will encompass data collection, processing, storage, exchange and dissemination of economic and social information to users for policy-making. 
It will cooperate closely with the Bretton Woods institutions and other relevant agencies and will link its activities with early warning capabilities being developed in the political and humanitarian sectors of the Organization. 
The Department will also provide substantive support for the relevant intergovernmental bodies, including the Statistical and Population Commissions. 
9.8 The Department will survey current world economic and social situations, especially in order to highlight emerging problems and options for policy. 
Particular attention will be paid to problems of international trade, the transfer of resources between developed and developing countries, stabilization, structural adjustment and transformation of economies and the issues of social integration, poverty and employment. 
9.9 The Department will also undertake analyses of global approaches to micro-economic issues and policies in public economics such as demonopolization, administrative deregulation of economic activities, privatization, opening of markets and use of market mechanisms. 
The Department will also monitor and assess developments and trends in key areas such as global energy markets, in particular international oil markets. 
9.11 The activities and related resource requirements are presented by programme, where applicable, or by major sector of the Department's responsibilities. 
At this stage, reference to organizational units/divisions of the Department in the programme narrative is provisional. For the same reasons the 1992-1993 appropriation for the Department is reported in the tables of this section at the departmental level only. 
9.13 The extrabudgetary resources under this section relate essentially to the activities under Population and Statistics. 
This increase is attributable entirely to the activities under the programme Population. 
9.15 The Statistical Commission was established by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 8 (I) of 16 and 18 February 1946. 
Its terms of reference were set out in resolutions 8 (I), 8 (II) of 21 June 1946, and 1566 (L) of 3 May 1971. 
9.17 The Population Commission was established by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 3 (III) of 3 October 1946. 
Further responsibilities of the Commission are defined in Council decision 87 (LVIII) of 6 May 1975 and resolution 1986/7 of 21 May 1986. 
9.18 The Commission is composed of 27 members, each elected for a four-year term. 
The Commission normally meets biennially for a period of eight working days. 
However, by its resolution 1993/4 of 12 February 1993, the Economic and Social Council decided to postpone the twenty-seventh session of the Commission until 1994 in view of the requirements arising from preparation of the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development. 
Owing to that decision it is expected that the Population Commission would have two sessions during the biennium 1994-1995: its twenty-seventh session in 1994 and its twenty-eighth session in 1995. 
9.19 By its resolution 1989/91, the Economic and Social Council decided, in principal, to convene in 1994, under the auspices of the United Nations, an international meeting on population. 
The Conference will be held in Cairo in September 1994. 
The preparation and holding of the Conference will be financed from both regular budget and extrabudgetary resources taking into account provisions of resolution 40/243 of 18 December 1985. 
The proposed resources are intended to supplement permanent resources of the Department for these activities. 
(a) Travel of members of the Statistical Commission to attend its twenty-eighth session in 1995 and travel of members of the Commission's Working Group ($46,000); 
(b) Travel of members of the Population Commission to attend its twenty-seventh session, in 1994, postponed from 1993 under the terms of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/4, and its twenty-eighth session in 1995 ($101,300). 
This provision includes a resource growth of $50,500 in connection with travel relating to the twenty-seventh session of the Commission; 
(c) Travel of 12 experts as resource persons to attend the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development ($85,000); 
(e) Travel of staff in connection with the preparation and servicing of the Conference ($55,000). 
9.23 An estimate of $68,000 would cover the costs of communications, miscellaneous services and supplies related to the preparation and holding of the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development. 
It will draw on and contribute to related ongoing work in the Department and the regional commissions and will focus on the improvement of the capabilities and practices for collecting, organizing, processing, storing, sharing and disseminating economic and social information. 
The new system will also enable the entire Secretariat and Member States better to examine both current and emerging economic and social issues on the basis of more timely and reliable data. 
9.27 The estimated requirements ($77,800) relate to the publication of specific studies and reports that transcend individual programmes in the broad area of international economic cooperation and development. 
9.28 The legislative authority for the activities to be undertaken by the Department during the biennium 1994-1995 in the area of macroeconomic analysis derives from programme 12, Global development issues and policies (subprogrammes 1 to 4). 
Furthermore, resolutions 44/215 of 22 December 1989 and 46/210 of 20 December 1991 provide the legislative authority for the activities relating to collection of information on economic measures as a means of coercion against developing countries. 
9.29 In 1994-1995, the programme will be significantly refocused towards the monitoring and assessment (in collaboration, as necessary, with other organs of the United Nations and specialized agencies) of global perspectives of the economic and social issues and trends. 
It will concentrate on preparation of multisectoral and integrated analyses of a broad range of socio-economic issues, analysis of long-term trends, elaboration of projections and identification of new and emerging issues. 
Action-oriented recommendations on those issues will be formulated for the consideration of the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council, and emerging economic and social issues of international concern will be identified and brought to the attention of Governments, through the intergovernmental bodies. 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: one ad hoc working group to examine long-term development issues. 
9.33 The objective of the subprogramme for 1994-1995 is to provide intergovernmental bodies with analyses from a global perspective of selected development problems in their interrelationships with one another. 
Activities will include monitoring developments in the net transfer of resources between developing and developed countries; assessing changes in income distribution among and within countries and analysing causes for reduction or widening of disparities in such distribution. 
The effects of stabilization and structural adjustment programmes on human resource development as well as trends in the incidence of chronic and conjunctural poverty and the effects of macroeconomic and sector policies on poverty alleviation and reduction will be reported on. 
The Department will conduct policy-oriented studies in the context of the Agenda for Peace on issues of economic and social rehabilitation and development in countries affected by war and other disasters. 
The subprogramme is expected to contribute to the work of the World Summit for Social Development on issues of the enhancement of social integration, the alleviation and reduction of poverty and the expansion of productive employment. 
The need for sustained action to alleviate the persisting debt and debt-service burden of developing countries, particularly those in Africa, calls for continued and expanded initiatives involving developing debtor countries, developed creditor countries, multilateral financial institutions and commercial banks. 
Parliamentary documentation: three reports to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth and fiftieth sessions on the international debt crisis and development (annual);* and an international conference on the financing for development and related monetary issues. 
Close collaboration with UNCTAD; liaison with IMF, the World Bank and the Group of 24 and OECD on issues under the work programme. 
Activities will include upgrading and using the large-scale econometric LINK model to investigate some of the major policy themes selected by the Economic and Social Council for 1994 and 1995, in particular savings/investment imbalances, international capital movements, the international coordination of monetary policy and exchange rates. 
The world econometric model of project LINK will be enhanced to allow better analysis of world trade in services, capital goods and commodities. 
Quantitative analyses of historical trends and scenarios for the world economy to the year 2000 and beyond, under alternative assumptions regarding policies and technological choices, will explore the economic consequences of various strategies, including strategies for preventing or mitigating environmental degradation. 
Particular attention will be paid to the relationships among patterns of consumption, resource use and choice of technologies, taking into account the impact of less resource-intensive technologies on economic development. 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: one ad hoc group of experts on social security issues. 
The requirements for two expert group meetings to review long-term development and social security issues are estimated at $79,000. 
9.40 The estimated requirements ($155,000) relate to travel of staff for research and collection of data in the context of the work programme, as well as for maintaining liaison with specialized agencies and other intergovernmental organizations on issues under the programme of work. 
9.41 The estimated requirements ($119,200) relate to the publication of the World Economic Survey and of a number of other recurrent and non-recurrent publications under the work programme. 
The programme would be implemented by the Population Division, which is guided in its work by the Population Commission. 
The Division would provide substantive servicing of the sessions of the Commission to facilitate its work, particularly in the formulation of policy recommendations and in the substantive coordination of activities of the United Nations system in the field of population. 
The Population Division, in cooperation with UNFPA, would also be responsible for the substantive preparation and servicing of the third session of the Preparatory Committee for the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development and of the Conference itself. 
9.46 The Population Division would also provide substantive support to technical cooperation projects and programmes in the field of population and serve as an executing agency for population projects funded by UNFPA and other funding sources. 
9.48 Within the programme of work, the estimated percentage distribution of resources among subprogrammes would be as follows: 
During the biennium emphasis will be placed on the study of the gender aspects of mortality in childhood and on the analysis of levels and trends of international migration, particularly from the gender perspective. 
In addition, work will continue on the study of levels and trends of mortality and, to the extent that data from the 1990 round of censuses becomes available, the estimation of rural-urban migration during the 1980s will be carried out. 
All the above activities will be oriented towards preparation of and follow-up to the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development. 
Ad hoc expert groups: one ad hoc expert group meeting on measurable indicators of quality of services in family planning programmes. 
Contribution to activities of the inter-agency task force on women's issues and population. 
9.50 The objectives of the subprogramme are to prepare biennially the official United Nations population estimates and projections for countries' urban and rural areas and their major cities for all countries and areas of the world. 
These estimates and projections include indicators such as the population growth rate, crude birth rate, crude death rate, total fertility rate, life expectancy at birth and early-age mortality, and the age distribution of births (by age of mother) and age distribution of deaths (by age of deceased). 
Contribution to the activities of the Administrative Committee on Coordination Subcommittee on Demographic Estimates and Projections (eighteenth session). 
9.51 The objective of the subprogramme is to assess the consequences of demographic trends for socio-economic development and of governmental policies intended to influence population trends. 
Emphasis will be given to the complex effects and interdependencies between population trends and policies and major areas of socio-economic development. 
In this context studies will be undertaken on relationships of population change to social and economic development vis--vis resource and environmental concerns. 
In this regard, in line with the provisions of chapter 5 of Agenda 21, emphasis will be placed on the further development of a suitable format for the integration of demographic data with physical, biological and socio-economic data. 
The centrality of the status and role of women in population and development process and the significance and impact of international migration policies on sending and receiving countries will receive priority attention. 
Substantive and technical assistance will be extended to the regional support teams and, as and when required, to Member States in the field of population policy, teaching demography, demographic analysis, population and development, and the evaluation of demographic impact of family planning programmes. 
Advisory services to regional support teams and, as and where required, to Member States in the field of population policy formulation and implementation; teaching demography and population studies; demographic analysis and research; population and development; and evaluation of the demographic impact of family planning programmes. 
9.53 The objectives of the subprogramme are to increase national capabilities for training in population and demography and analysis of population data, and to use the results in development planning and the formulation and implementation of national population policies in the context of development planning. 
During the biennium support and cooperation will be provided to Member States requesting assistance in implementing the World Population Plan of Action and the recommendations of the International Conference on Population and Development. 
Technical material to enhance implementation of technical cooperation activities in the areas of training, analysis of population data, population policy and population and development will also be published. 
Two reports to the Population Commission at its twenty-seventh and twenty-eighth sessions on the technical cooperation activities of the Department in the field of population. 
Two recurrent publications on the proceedings of workshops held in the context of United Nations-sponsored technical cooperation projects in developing countries; and a directory of population and development teaching institutions and their detailed course offerings. 
9.54 The staff resources required for the implementation of the above activities by the Population Division of the Department would comprise 26 Professional and above and 18 General Service posts. 
9.58 The estimated requirements ($55,000) relate to rental and maintenance of data-processing and office automation equipment. 
9.59 The estimated requirements ($90,000) relate to the acquisition and replacement of office automation equipment. 
The overall objective of the programme is to increase the availability and use of relevant, timely and reliable statistics to assist national and international policy formulation, action and evaluation. 
In pursuit of this goal, the programme provides a wide range of outputs and services to public and private producers and users of statistics in Member States, in other programmes of the United Nations Secretariat and the United Nations system and in other international and regional organizations. 
Finally, the programme includes proposals in response to the Statistical Commission's action plan, adopted in 1993, for strengthening international statistical cooperation and statistical development and provision of services to national statistical offices. 
Particular attention will be paid to environmental indicators and integrated environmental-economic accounting, as called for in Agenda 21, adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
9.63 Following the conclusions and recommendations of the Statistical Commission at its twenty-seventh session, the improved compilation and dissemination of statistics to support economic and social monitoring and policy analysis within the framework of sustainable development will receive highest priority in the biennium 1994-1995. 
The Division will attach high priority to the development of methodologies in areas of environmental indicators and integrated environmental-economic accounting and technical support for their implementation at the national level. 
It will provide substantive input to activities of the Statistical Commission and its Working Group. 
The programme will be implemented in close collaboration with other units of the Secretariat, specialized agencies, national statistical offices of Member States, as well as organizations and entities outside the United Nations system, such as OAU, EUROSTAT and others. 
9.66 The estimated distribution of resources among subprogrammes would be as follows: 
Special emphasis in the biennium will be given to the development of environment statistics, environmental indicators and integrated environmental and economic accounting in the light of the provisions of Agenda 21. 
Work on the further development and harmonization of international economic classifications, international trade statistics, industrial statistics, service statistics, price statistics, civil registration and vital statistics, and statistics of special population groups, such as children, youth, the ageing and the disabled, will continue to receive specific attention. 
External relations: contribution to activities of OAU and the Preferential Trade Area for Eastern and Southern Africa on issues of scale of assessment methodology. 
(a) Parliamentary documentation: one report to the Statistical Commission at its twenty-eighth session on the development of electronic methods for compilation and dissemination of international statistics and standards, including standards for international data exchange; 
(b) One ad hoc expert group meeting on development of advanced user access and output systems for the Statistical Division databases. 
Existing specialized databases will be strengthened, with particular attention to the COMTRADE database for international trade and the national accounts, industry and demographic statistics databases. 
Recently established databases on women and disability will be maintained. 
Work on the compilation of selected environmental indicators will be initiated. 
Special efforts will also be made to ensure more comprehensive and comparable economic data for developing countries and countries with economies in transition. 
Emphasis will also be placed on the implementation of the 1993 system of national accounts and the dissemination of related training materials in all countries, in close collaboration with the regional commissions and other members of the Inter-secretariat Working Group on National Accounts. 
Assessment will be undertaken of the implications of the new agency support cost arrangements for the provision of technical cooperation in statistics in the light of the provisions of General Assembly resolutions 44/211 and 47/199. 
Parliamentary documentation: a report to the Statistical Commission at its twenty-eighth session on technical cooperation in statistics, including assessment of implications of the new agency support cost arrangements. 
(a) One recurrent publication: Directory of technical cooperation in statistics; 
9.72 The staff resources required for the implementation of the above activities by the Statistical Division of the Department would comprise 69 Professional and above and 66 General Service posts. 
This reclassification would reflect the rapid expansion and increasing complexity of environment statistics and growing demand for those activities in the light of the importance attached to activities of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development in Agenda 21. 
The incumbent of the post would head the Environment and Energy Statistics Branch established within the Division in 1991. 
9.75 The estimated requirements ($110,000) relate to travel of staff for the compilation of statistical data, preparation of studies and publications, as well as for liaison with other organizations and institutions on statistical issues. 
9.77 The estimated requirements ($357,200) relate to rental and maintenance costs of office automation and data-processing equipment. 
9.78 The estimated requirements ($149,700) relate to the acquisition and replacement of office automation and data-processing equipment. 
9.79 The Executive Office provides services for personnel and financial administration, resource planning and use of common services. 
The overall requirements for staff costs show a decrease of $163,000, which is attributable entirely to the above two provisions and represents the proposed redeployment of resources within the Department to accommodate the requirements arising from development and subsequent maintenance of UNESIS. 
9.81 The estimated requirements under this heading amount to $290,600 and relate to the following expenditures: 
9.82 The estimated requirements ($24,000) relate to the acquisition and replacement of office automation equipment for the Executive Office. 
(a) Services in support of: 
It will: 
(a) Act as an executing agency, as required, for programmes/projects relating, respectively, to institutional development and human resource development, in such selected areas as development planning, policies and infrastructure, public administration, enterprise management and natural resources and energy planning and management. 
In this regard, the Secretary-General envisages that it should incorporate as a semi-autonomous entity the Office for Project Services currently located within UNDP. 
The provision of advisory services and activities in the field of natural resources and energy were identified as two components of the current work programmes that would especially benefit from a measure of decentralization and corresponding redeployment of resources. 
The resources attached to the programmes shown below are subject to change in the light of the outcome of the ongoing consultations. 
In carrying out its technical cooperation activities, the Department will pay special attention to the institutional development and human resource development dimensions of programme 15, Least developed, land-locked and island developing countries, and special programmes, and programme 45, Africa: critical economic situation, recovery and development. 
The other functions of the Department have not yet been programmed in the medium-term plan. 
10.9 In 1994-1995 the Department will focus on the execution (technical support) at the country level of the Secretariat's substantive mandates in a number of important areas, notably economic policy and planning, financial management, human resource development, governance, public administration, privatization and sustainable development. 
Given its unique multisectoral and multidisciplinary mandate as a major United Nations executing agency and the accompanying expertise to carry it out, the Department will implement a multisectoral approach to technical cooperation and institution-building in these areas, wherever relevant. 
The Department's comparative advantage in these substantive fields will be diligently developed in close association with other departments and bodies in the United Nations system. 
10.10 Within the Department itself, technical cooperation support activities will be undertaken in an integrated fashion with the involvement of experts drawn from relevant disciplines. 
To mobilize these multidisciplinary teams, a number of specialized "focal points" with accompanying task forces will be established in response to the changing demands and priorities of the countries concerned. 
These focal points for multidisciplinary undertakings are not to be regarded as institutional units but will draw where necessary on expertise resources both from within the Department and from outside, as appropriate. 
10.11 The activities and related resource requirements are presented by programme of the medium-term plan, where applicable, or by major sector of the Department's responsibilities. 
The organizational structure of the Department is still under review and will be finalized during 1993. 
For the same reasons, the 1992-1993 appropriation for the Department is reported in the tables of this section at the departmental level only. 
(a) The Office for Project Services must have the maximum possible degree of autonomy; 
(c) The Office must develop further its collaboration with other parts of the United Nations system, including, in particular, with the specialized agencies; 
10.15 As requested by the Governing Council of UNDP in paragraph 8 of its decision 93/42, the Management Board of the Office for Project Services prepared a timetable for the implementation of the transfer of the Office. 
There is no mandated periodicity, although meetings are generally held biennially for 10 to 14 days. 
The group consists of 25 tax experts (10 from developed and 15 from developing countries) nominated by their Governments but acting in their personal capacity. 
10.19 A provision totalling $343,500 would be required for travel in the context of activities of the policy-making organs as follows: 
(b) Travel of experts to attend the twelfth Meeting of Experts on the United Nations Programme in Public Administration and Finance in 1995 ($69,700); 
(c) Travel of experts to attend the meeting of the Ad Hoc Group of Experts on International Cooperation in Tax Matters in 1995 ($129,400). 
10.21 The staff resources of the Office of the Under-Secretary-General would comprise the following posts: one USG, one D-1 and five General Service (Other level) posts. 
In addition, it is proposed to establish a new P-4 post for the Special Assistant to the Under-Secretary-General. 
The proposals regarding the subprogramme structure for the activities to be carried out by the Department will be presented in the context of the next revisions to the medium-term plan. 
Assistance will also be provided in the articulation of national development strategies, sectoral planning, long-term perspective planning, forecasting techniques and multinational and subnational (regional) planning. 
Assistance will be provided, as appropriate, through expertise, training and operation-oriented research aimed at developing innovative models and methodologies for enhancing the effectiveness and efficiency of development planning and socio-economic development management activities in developing countries. 
Special support will be given to the African and least developed countries, island developing countries and countries in other special categories where the needs are greatest. 
10.26 Technical cooperation will be provided, at the request of Governments, in enhancing the developing countries' capacity to coordinate and manage external technical and financial assistance within the framework of their overall economic and social development priorities, policies and plans. 
Assistance, including assistance in UNDP country programming, in preparing country strategy notes will be provided through expertise, training and operation-oriented research aimed at developing improved methodologies and techniques for enhancing the developing countries' capacity for aid coordination and management. 
Ad hoc expert groups: two ad hoc expert group meetings on the inclusion of monetary accounts and balance-of-payment data in the Public Sector Planning Management Information System, and monitoring social and economic effects of national structural adjustment programmes. 
10.29 During the biennium, emphasis would be placed on capacity-building support to be provided to nationally executed programmes and projects in sustainable development (Agenda 21), particularly those relating to the planning, management and development of associated physical infrastructure and transport capacities. 
(a) Advisory services on human resource development, strengthening national institutions and policies deriving from Agenda 21 at national level pertaining to physical infrastructure and transport sectors; capacity-building relating to the overall planning and management of transport and related physical infrastructure; 
(b) Group training: seminar on urban developing countries (to be held in Africa); 
(b) Group training: interregional workshop on socio-economic dimensions of participatory approaches to local and community development; 
10.31 Following a review of the staff requirements for the implementation of the activities described above, it is proposed to abolish one P-4 post. 
This post was temporarily redeployed to this subsection in 1993 from other areas of the Department. 
10.33 The estimated requirements under this heading ($122,600) relate to travel of staff for collection of data, country need assessment, consultations and meetings with other United Nations agencies, regional commissions and other organizations of direct relevance to the programme of work. 
Particular attention will be given to working with least developed countries, especially in Africa, and the countries in transition to a market economy. 
10.35 The legislative authority for part of the activities described below derives from programme 21, Public administration and finance, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
However, taking into account that the plan does not fully reflect new long-term legislative mandates arising from the most recent resolutions of the General Assembly, the proposals below are divided into six special areas instead of into subprogrammes. 
Technical assistance will be provided to government institutions, including assistance concerning analysis, advice, equipment or training, in relation to specific requirements of the country's electoral process. 
Technical assistance activities would include the establishment and maintenance of civic and electoral registers, legal and logistic assistance, civic and voter education, communications, vote-counting technologies, public information and institution-building. 
Parliamentary documentation: one report to the Economic and Social Council on the eleventh Meeting of Experts on the United Nations Programme in Public Administration and Finance. 
10.37 The programme of work will emphasize developing guidelines, methodologies and techniques for use in management and deployment of human resources for public sector management and designing and implementing management development programmes. 
Assistance will be provided to training institutions in developing countries, to modernize and develop curriculum for management development, to improve training methods and design training packages for senior management in order to enhance their skills. 
Four non-recurrent publications: guidelines for planning and development of human resource development in the public sector; training for metropolitan management development; simulation model for advancing women in the public service; and guidelines for policy development and implementation for crisis preparedness. 
Special attention will be given to financial sector development, including establishment and strengthening of banking systems, venture capital and development finance institution management, investor protection and capital market institutions. 
10.39 During the biennium 1994-1995 emphasis will be placed on capacity-building in the areas of human resource development, including activities aimed at human capital formation and at enhancing the contribution of different social groups to development, and institution-building, including institutional change and enterprise management. 
10.40 Assistance will be also provided in the establishment of sectoral or subsectoral programme frameworks; and in management training and effective use of technical, professional and administrative skills. 
These systems together make up the major elements of public administration and finance systems and their efficiency and effectiveness is maximized when they are integrated with appropriate common codes and linkages. 
(b) Three non-recurrent publications: guidelines for integrating multiple information systems in developing countries; public administration software for information management in developing countries; and directory of institutions and agencies in public administration and finance. 
10.42 The objectives and course of action in this area are to support and assist developing countries through expertise and training and through operation-oriented research. 
Activities will also include the development and promotion of effective mobilization of financial resources, taxation, especially measures to reform tax systems, combat tax evasion and widen the tax base. 
Parliamentary documentation: one report to the Economic and Social Council on the Ad Hoc Group of Experts on International Cooperation on Tax Matters. 
These posts were temporarily redeployed to this programme in 1993 from other areas of the Department. 
(b) Four expert group meetings ($80,500) on national surveys of changes and trends in public administration and finance; strengthening capacity for environmental policy management and administration; capacity-building for aid and project management; and integrated financial management in least developed countries. 
10.45 The estimated requirements under this heading ($224,000) relate to travel of staff for collection of data, country need assessment in connection with the work programme, as well as for maintaining liaison with specialized agencies and other intergovernmental organizations on issues under the programme of work. 
For this reason, this section does not include a detailed description of the activities to be undertaken by the Department for Development Support and Management Services in the forthcoming biennium. 
The resources in tables 10.10 and 10.11 are thus only indicative at this stage and may be subject to change in the light of the decisions that may be taken on the decentralization of activities and related resources to the regional commissions. 
10.49 The estimated requirements under this heading ($6,400) are for travel of the staff of the Executive Office for administrative support and coordination with the United Nations Office at Geneva. 
10.50 The provision under this heading ($21,500) would cover the cost of external printing of a number of publications of the Department. 
(c) Hospitality ($5,300) to cover requirements arising out of official functions of the Department; 
(d) Maintenance of office automation equipment ($199,600) relating to contractual maintenance of electronic data-processing equipment linked to the mainframe computer; 
10.52 The estimated requirements under this heading ($31,200) relate to expendable office supplies and materials, particularly data-processing supplies for the Department as a whole. 
10.53 A provision of $126,700 is proposed for the replacement of office equipment ($3,700) and acquisition and replacement of office automation equipment ($123,000) under the globally administered programme for technological innovations. 
The actual level of resources and the numbers and levels of posts to be merged will be determined later in the year after the organizational and working arrangements concerning the integration of the Office into the Department are finalized. 
The principal intergovernmental body providing policy guidance and overall direction to the work of the UNCTAD secretariat is the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, which convenes every four years. 
11A.2 At the eighth session of the Conference, which took place at Cartagena de Indias, Colombia, in February 1992, Member States agreed on a far-reaching restructuring of its intergovernmental machinery and a comprehensive reorientation of the substantive work of its secretariat. 
Subsequently, programmes of work were established for the Trade and Development Board and these bodies. 
11A.3 UNCTAD's intergovernmental structure now consists of the Trade and Development Board, standing and special committees and ad hoc working groups. 
The standing committees address questions covering commodities, poverty alleviation, economic cooperation among developing countries and developing service sectors. 
The ad hoc working groups deal with in-depth studies of investment and financial flows, non-debt-creating finance for development, new mechanisms for increasing investment and financial flows, trade efficiency; comparative experiences with privatization; expansion of trading opportunities for developing countries; and the interrelationship between investment and technology transfer. 
The UNCTAD secretariat provides substantive servicing to all meetings of the Trade and Development Board and its subsidiary bodies. 
11A.4 At its forty-seventh session, the General Assembly adopted the revisions to the UNCTAD programmes of the medium-term plan for 1992-1997 reflecting the decisions of the Conference (see A/47/6/Rev.1). 
Of the 20 subprogrammes included under programmes 13 and 14, almost half relate to new issue areas or involve major reorientations and recasting of existing activities. 
Furthermore, the substantive content of virtually all the other subprogrammes of programmes 13 and 14 have been adjusted to reflect fresh approaches to long-standing issues, or their new emerging aspects. 
(a) To refocus the work of the institution on policy analysis, giving greater weight than before to national policies and domestic experiences regarding trade and development; 
(b) To provide fresh orientations to the subsidiary machinery with regard to traditional areas of concern such as commodities, including a reaffirmation of the mandate to start preparations for a World Conference on Commodities, investment financial flows, trade technology and economic cooperation among developing countries; 
(c) To widen considerably the mandate of UNCTAD in the area of services; 
(e) To identify new areas of work where UNCTAD has not traditionally been directly involved, such as poverty alleviation and comparative experiences with privatization. 
The resources and activities for those two programmes have been included in the programme of work for 1994-1995, as shown below. 
Cost estimates for conference servicing are included under section 25E, Conference services. 
The request for an appropriation under section 11A, UNCTAD, is limited to the requirements of the UNCTAD secretariat as detailed below. 
11A.12 The intergovernmental Commission on Transnational Corporations provides overall direction to the programme of work on transnational corporations. 
The Commission, composed of 48 members, meets annually and reports to the Economic and Social Council. 
The Commission is assisted by 16 expert advisers who, in accordance with Council resolution 1913 (LVII), are selected from both developed and developing countries by the Commission in consultation with the Secretary-General. 
11A.13 The intergovernmental Commission on Science and Technology for Development provides overall direction to the related programme of work. 
The Commission receives scientific and technical advice from ad hoc panels and workshops that meet between sessions of the Commission to examine specific issues of science and technology for development. 
11A.14 Within the provision for staff costs, a non-recurrent provision of $166,000 has been made for the ninth session of the Conference that includes the costs of general temporary assistance ($86,400) and overtime ($79,600) for servicing the regional group meetings in preparation for the Conference. 
11A.17 Within the recurrent provision of $484,500 for official travel under policy-making organs, an amount of $147,000 is required for the cost of travel of 16 expert advisers to attend sessions of the Commission on Transnational Corporations. 
11A.18 Within the recurrent provision of $484,500 for official travel under policy-making organs, estimated costs of $337,500 are required for the travel of representatives to sessions of the Commission and to attend four ad hoc panels/workshops. 
Parliamentary documentation: reports to the Trade and Development Board and the General Assembly on the evolution and progress of African economic development (annual); and report to the Working Party on the Medium-term Plan and the Programme Budget reviewing technical cooperation activities (1994). 
(c) Documentation and audio-visual material and related encounters for the thirtieth anniversary of UNCTAD (1994) and the ninth session of the Conference (1995). 
11A.22 The estimated requirements ($71,000) would provide primarily for analysis relating to the impact of external developments and national measures on trade of the African region; and assessment of work programme implications of proposals that may be before the Conference at its ninth session and decisions of the Conference. 
11A.25 In the implementation of the programme of work the UNCTAD secretariat will be guided by the decisions taken by the eighth session of UNCTAD regarding the institutional adaptation, functions and methods of work of the organization. 
The legislative authority for the activities to be undertaken by the UNCTAD secretariat derive from the relevant programmes and subprogrammes of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
11A.26 The Conference at Cartagena recognized that UNCTAD, in the light of its mandate, should continue to address long-standing trade and development problems, as well as new and emerging issues in this field. 
It agreed on four major areas that should serve as orientations for developing both fresh approaches to long-standing issues and insights for pursuing relevant new lines of work. 
Consequently, the broad orientations of the programme, as well as the other programmes for which UNCTAD is responsible, are: 
(a) To promote a new partnership for development based on the recognition of sovereign equality, mutual interests and shared responsibilities; 
(b) To strengthen global interdependence and to reduce imbalances in the world economy for the benefit of all countries, especially developing countries; 
(c) To encourage and support a sound and successful path to development, having regard to different national circumstances and to relevant aspects of the international economic environment; 
(d) To promote sustainable development by ensuring that development and the protection of the environment are mutually reinforcing. 
Subprogramme 4 , Investment and technology, also high priority, has been incorporated into programme 17, Science and technology for sustainable development, in order to achieve consistency and synergy in the policy issues reviewed. 
(i) Reports to the General Assembly on trends in the international market for agricultural and tropical products (annual); 
An amount of $38,700 is requested to provide for one expert group meeting to assist the secretariat in devising methodologies for estimating tariff equivalents of non-tariff measures and implications for developing countries. 
(iii) United Nations Wheat Conference: historical developments, status and operation of the International Wheat Agreement (1994); and draft international wheat agreement (1994); 
(iv) United Nations World Commodity Conference (to be convened subject to a positive outcome of consultations and of the deliberations in the Standing Committee on Commodities; and report to the Conference (1994); 
(v) Trade and Development Board: medium-term review and evaluation of the work programme of the Standing Committee on Commodities (1994); and report on internalization of environmental costs in the prices of products (1994); 
(c) Ad hoc expert groups: meetings will be convened on the internalization of environmental externalities in the prices of commodities (1994); and State participation and privatization in the mineral sector (1995). 
(a) UNCTAD is the principal intergovernmental forum in the field of commodities and will continue to play its mandated role of facilitating the coordination of the activities of all bodies involved in the commodities field. 
In addition, close contact will be maintained with GATT in respect of the liberalization of commodity trade and with its councils on bovine meat and milk and dairy products; 
(b) Cooperation and coordination in particular with ITC, UNDP, UNEP, the Department for Development Support and Management Services, the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis, the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and the regional commissions; 
(c) Exchange of information and coordination of activities with the specialized agencies of the United Nations, particularly with FAO, UNIDO, ILO, the World Bank, IMF and the regional and subregional development banks. 
An estimated $76,100 is required to convene two ad hoc expert groups to examine ways by which full environmental and resource costs may be reflected in prices; and policies and ways and means to enhance the efficiency of Governments' role in the management of mineral resources. 
11A.38 The orientation of work for this subprogramme will continue to be in the broad areas of finance for development, including the future evolution of the international debt strategy, debt reorganization, debt management and finance for environmental protection. 
In addition it also provides substantive services to the Ad Hoc Working Group on Investment and Financial Flows; Non-debt-creating Finance for Development; New Mechanisms for Increasing Investment and Financial Flows. 
Exhibits and other visual material: demonstrations of the new debt management and financial analysis system to Paris Club meetings, World Bank meetings, ESCAP seminars and so on, in addition to UNCTAD intergovernmental meetings concerned. 
UNCTAD will continue to cooperate closely and coordinate its work with agencies and organizations dealing with international finance (IMF, World Bank, OECD, the Commonwealth Secretariat, the Bank for International Settlements and with the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
With respect to debt management, UNCTAD has a joint project with the World Bank (financed by UNDP) to develop, install and provide training in the application of computerized debt management systems. 
11A.40 An amount of $95,000, reflecting an increase of $41,600, is requested for consultants to provide assistance to the secretariat on specialized and technical aspects of the following areas: 
11A.42 The emphasis in this subprogramme will be on the provision of substantive support to the new Standing Committee on Poverty Alleviation, drawing on relevant work of the regional commissions, concerned United Nations departments and programmes, as well as the specialized agencies. 
It will include the following elements: 
(a) To review and examine in-depth existing information and analyses on poverty alleviation and related indicators and to develop an information base; 
(b) To review national experiences in dealing with poverty in order to identify impediments to poverty alleviation and single out the policies that would best contribute to its prevention, alleviation and reduction; 
(c) To consider the impact of development assistance programmes on the alleviation of poverty and develop approaches to promote effective programmes; 
(d) To examine questions relating to the financing and organization of social development programmes in developing countries; 
(e) To examine the impact of trade expansion on poverty alleviation; 
(f) To study the relationship between poverty alleviation and migration and other demographic factors. 
(b) Group training (XB): workshops (two each year) will be organized on subjects relating to the substantive items on the agenda of each session of the Standing Committee on Poverty Alleviation. 
In dealing with the subject of poverty alleviation, UNCTAD will liaise and coordinate with organizations, regional commissions and agencies of the United Nations system concerned with this and related issues. 
(ii) Reports to the Intergovernmental Group of Experts (second session, 1995) on identification of programmes, projects and measures for international support; and suggestions for the improved scope and modus operandi of subregional, regional and interregional components of economic assistance programmes of the donor country; 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: a meeting will be held on financial, technical and other support for regional economic cooperation with a view to preparing the ground for ECDC participants to be actively involved in a development partnership dialogue with the donor community. 
(a) Advisory services: advice to Governments, economic integration groupings and enterprise organizations of developing countries in relation to enterprise problems and encouragement of enterprise sectors; 
Promotion and expansion of economic cooperation among developing countries in pursuance of General Assembly resolution 45/203, in which UNCTAD was designated the principal organization in the United Nations system dealing with such cooperation. 
An amount of $37,500 is requested to provide for the convening of an ad hoc expert group to examine and advise on issues relating to financial, technical and other support for regional economic cooperation. 
11A.51 In addition, and also arising from the new orientations provided by the Cartagena Commitment, work will be carried out to support subprogrammes 5, Poverty alleviation, 9, Privatization, entrepreneurship and competitiveness, and 10, Domestic reforms and resource mobilization (conversion of military capacities). 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: expert meetings will be convened on international implications of macroeconomic policies and issues concerning interdependence (two meetings, 1994, 1995); and evolution of and interrelationships between the international trading, monetary and financial systems. 
11A.55 The amount of $112,400 is requested for the printing of the annual publication Trade and Development Report. 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: a meeting will be held on the key emerging issues of trade and development, including an early warning perspective for preventing trade conflicts (1995). 
Non-recurrent publications: emerging economic spaces: implications for developing countries and the international trading system (1994); and the Uruguay Round and the international trading system (1995). 
(b) Group training: national, subregional and regional seminars will be organized on the implementation of the agreements emerging from the multilateral trade negotiations (three seminars each year). 
Joint activities with regional commissions, particularly with regard to the implementation of agreements emerging from the international trade negotiations; and cooperation and exchange of information with GATT. 
An amount of $36,500 is requested to provide for the convening of one ad hoc expert group to assist the secretariat in identifying and analysing the key emerging issues of trade and development. 
Work on privatization will focus on drawing insights and lessons learned from national experiences in order to provide elements for improving the design, implementation and results of privatization programmes. 
The role of the State in the promotion of competition, entrepreneurship, enterprise development and competitiveness will also be analysed. 
(a) Parliamentary documentation: report to the fourth session of the Ad Hoc Working Group on Comparative Experiences with Privatization (1994); and reports to the Trade and Development Board on the work of the Ad Hoc Working Group (1994); 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: a meeting will be convened in relation to the design and implementation of privatization programmes: methodology for assessment of results. 
(a) Advisory services: advisory missions to individual countries and integration groupings and organization of policy seminars in the area of privatization and enterprise development, particularly in trade and trade-related sectors (1994-1995); 
An amount of $38,700 is required for the convening of an ad hoc expert group to examine basic elements for the design and implementation of privatization programmes and methodology for the assessment of results. 
11A.64 The orientation of this subprogramme is to seek improvements in national policy-formulation and execution, taking into account the complex interrelationship between policy efforts in different fields, including the external sector. 
It will work to help identify the scope and nature of domestic economic reforms needed, the costs and benefits of alternative policy approaches and options, and the determinants of success in economic development. 
The UNCTAD secretariat will provide substantive support to intergovernmental deliberations on the issues related to domestic reforms and resource mobilization. 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: a meeting will be held on national development experiences and policies with regard to domestic economic management, mobilizing financial and human resources and the roles of the public and private sectors (1994). 
On conversion of military capacities to civilian uses, collaboration will be maintained with IMF, the regional commissions and banks, OECD, the International Chamber of Commerce, the Stockholm International Peace Research Institute and other organizations dealing with economic aspects of conversion and disarmament. 
An amount of $19,300 is requested to convene a small meeting of experts to examine national development experiences and policies with regard to domestic economic management, mobilizing financial and human resources, and the roles of the public and private sectors. 
11A.69 In accordance with the new orientations established by the Cartagena Commitment and by the Trade and Development Board at its thirty-ninth session, the subprogramme will focus on research and analysis on issues of sustainable development, including trade and environment issues. 
Exchanges will be established and improved with the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and other entities and organizations inside and outside the United Nations system on sustainable development and environment and development issues, through regional and interregional meetings and bilateral contacts. 
In addition, the secretariat will continue to respond to requests from other organizations for input to their documentation in the areas outlined above. 
In order to contribute to the achievement of this intergovernmental objective, within the secretariat, backstopping of technical cooperation in connection with trade negotiations and with trade promotion activities will be provided and the required information will be produced for analytical studies of trade policy. 
For dissemination, a world-wide network of Trade Control Measures Information System (TCMIS) focal points is being established at the level of Governments and regional and subregional groupings. 
(i) Related to central statistical services: database of economic and social statistics; 
(c) Group training: training events will be organized relating to the operation of TRAINS in selected focal points of individual countries, and of regional and subregional groupings. 
Coordination will be maintained with statistical entities of the United Nations system, other United Nations departments and other organizations concerned with trade data collection and systems, such as the World Bank and GATT. 
11A.72 An amount of $19,500 is requested to assist in the continuing improvement of statistical methodologies, the improvement and maintenance of an economic and social statistics database, and the integration of requirements of the programmes on transnational corporations and science and technology for development. 
11A.76 The programme also covers the issues related to the role of the service sectors that have emerged as a highly dynamic segment of the world economy and as a major determinant of productivity and competitiveness. 
For the developing countries, they have assumed strategic significance for their development process. 
11A.78 Finally, a particular aspect of efficiency covered by this programme relates to the use of new techniques in international trade transactions and procedures that are capable of producing substantial time and money savings in these areas. 
Such international trade efficiency would require a truly universal use of electronic data interchange, and the integration of countries and regions less advanced in this process in order to give them access to new sources of trade competitiveness. 
In this connection, domestic models adapted to each level of development are likely to help actual and preferential traders and the public sector to integrate themselves into and benefit from international trade efficiency and to build up the local infrastructures to foster foreign trade and investment (subprogramme 3). 
(i) Report to the Trade and Development Board on developments relating to structural adjustment policies in developed countries and their implications (1995); 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: a meeting will be held relating to increasing the scope of preferential treatment to developing countries and determining competitiveness criteria (1994). 
Non-recurrent publications: revisions to GSP and other trade law handbooks (four revisions in each year); and impact of the results of the Uruguay Round of multilateral negotiations on the GSP (1995). 
Cooperation with regional commissions and exchange of information with UNIDO, the World Bank and GATT. 
An amount of $38,200 would provide for the convening of an ad hoc expert group to assist the secretariat in identifying and analysing the modalities for extending preferential treatment to developing countries with respect to goods and analysing the objective criteria for determining competitiveness in a GSP context. 
(b) Group training: seminars will be organized for Governments and enterprise sectors with the objective of strengthening competitiveness and export capacities (two seminars each year). 
11A.86 Staff costs of $1,543,100 are required for eight established posts in order to implement the activities under this new subprogramme. 
These posts will be provided from within the existing resources of UNCTAD. 
11A.88 The amount requested ($34,200) is to provide for consultations with officials of selected developing countries on experiences relating to the implementation of policies aimed at improving export capacity. 
11A.89 During the biennium, the emphasis of the work programme on trade efficiency will relate to the following objectives reflecting the related policies and measures set out in the Cartagena Commitment: 
(a) The integration of countries and regions less advanced in the process of trade efficiency, with special emphasis on small and medium-size enterprises; 
(b) Domestic models and guidelines to help actual and potential traders and the local public sector to integrate into international trade efficiency and to build up the local infrastructure to foster foreign trade and investment; 
(e) Rationalization and streamlining of trade procedures and facilitation of trade in general, including through the automation of customs operations and reform of customs procedures; 
(f) Preparation and organization of the 1994 World Symposium on Trade Efficiency. 
Parliamentary documentation: reports to the Ad Hoc Working Group on Aspects of the Trade Efficiency Initiative and progress in preparations for the World Symposium on Trade Efficiency (1994). 
(b) Technical material: a number of databases and software, as well as various supporting documents, will be produced and widely distributed, including to all the trade points. 
(a) Advisory services: advisory missions will be undertaken relating to standardization and harmonization of codes and procedures through the application of international standards; streamlining of forms through further dissemination of the United Nations layout key; and establishment of trade points and trade facilitation bodies; 
In carrying out the above activities, coordination and liaison will be maintained with other parts of the United Nations system, including, in particular, the International Trade Centre UNCTAD/GATT and ECE Working Party 4. 
11A.91 Staff costs of $3,062,600 are required for 16 established posts in order to implement the activities under this new subprogramme. 
These posts will be provided from within existing resources of UNCTAD. 
11A..94 The Cartagena Commitment set out a major mandate on services for UNCTAD aimed at supporting efforts of developing countries to strengthen the production and export capacity of their service sector and its contribution to enhancing their position in international trade in goods. 
UNCTAD is to help developing countries to overcome their handicaps in this sector, enhancing their international competitiveness so as to increase their participation in world trade in services as well as the contribution of services to their sustainable development. 
Attention is to be given to the role of services in the countries undergoing transition to a market economy and increasing their trade in services. 
Support will also be given to technical cooperation at the national, regional and multilateral levels. 
The Standing Committee will hold separate sessions to deal with the specific sectors of shipping (subprogramme 5) and insurance (subprogramme 6). 
(a) Parliamentary documentation: reports to the Standing Committee on Developing Services Sectors on progress in the implementation of its work programme (annual); 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: a meeting will be held on access to information networks and distribution channels (1994). * High priority. 
Films and video tapes: production of a video cassette on aspects of the role of services in the development process (1994). 
Advisory services: advisory missions related to the preparation of studies at the national, subregional and regional levels. 
Support will be provided to human resource development. 
New aspects will be investigated, including the sustainability of port development and the potentialities for increased regional cooperation. 
An educational programme on charter parties will be developed and conducted in interested developing countries. 
Legal advice and support will be provided on cross-sectoral issues related to service development in general. 
(a) Advisory services: advisory missions will be undertaken to developing countries relating to the implementation of the United Nations Convention on the Code of Conduct for Liner Conferences and the Hamburg Rules, and in support of TRAINMAR centres and networks; 
TRAINMAR activities also include the coordination of group training conducted by counterpart personnel at local and regional levels. 
Close coordination will be maintained with other United Nations organizations, including IMO, ILO, the World Bank and the regional commissions, and with non-governmental organizations representing the private sector and institutions involved in the TRAINMAR network. 
In the field of shipping, particular emphasis will be placed on close cooperation with industry and academia in the implementation of the work programme; an industry forum is envisaged for 1995 to discuss the impact of commercialization/privatization on the development of competitive shipping services in developing countries. 
11A.106 An amount of $27,500 is required for the printing of the annual Review of Maritime Transport. 
11A.107 In the field of insurance, prospects for developing and strengthening the insurance sector and enhancing the trade of developing countries in this sector will be analysed. 
Emphasis will be placed on reviewing critical areas with regard to insurance legislation, regulation and supervision, studying the impact of privatization and liberalization in insurance and expanding the insurance sector in agriculture and rural insurance. 
Building on previous work carried out in UNCTAD, alternative mechanisms to reinsurance regarding environmental and catastrophic risks will be studied and an exchange of experience on creditor insurance for small and medium-size enterprises promoted. 
Regional cooperation among developing countries in the field of insurance and reinsurance will be examined and technical cooperation activities strengthened in order to disseminate the findings of UNCTAD studies and assist countries in human resource development. 
(a) Parliamentary documentation: reports to the Standing Committee on Developing Services Sectors: Insurance on review of progress made on the work programme established by the Committee (1994); progress report on fostering a competitive insurance sector in developing countries (1995); and study on prudential insurance regulation (1995); 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: a meeting will be convened on prudential insurance regulation in developing countries (1995). 
(a) Recurrent publications: review of developments in insurance and reinsurance in developing countries, 1989 to 1993 (1994); review of developments in insurance and reinsurance in developing countries, 1992 to 1994 (1995); and statistical survey of insurance and reinsurance operations in developing countries, 1989-1992 (1995); 
Advisory services: to assist Governments in the preparation of national and sectoral studies. 
The Programme of Action provides an operational framework and identifies areas in which the least developed countries, their development partners and international organizations need to take urgent and concrete actions based on the principles of strengthened partnership and shared responsibility. 
11A.112 In this context and in follow-up to related provisions of the Cartagena Commitment, concerted efforts will be made to promote, coordinate and monitor the implementation of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries. 
More specifically, there is a need to reduce transit transport costs and to improve the quality, efficiency and reliability of transit transport services, taking into account the requirements and means of both the land-locked countries and their transit neighbours. 
11A.115 In the case of island developing countries, the objective is to promote appropriate development policies to overcome the specific vulnerabilities of those countries, which have also been recognized by the Second United Nations Conference on the Least Developed Countries, the Programme of Action and the Cartagena Commitment. 
11A.116 For both these groups of countries, the orientation will be towards requirements for alleviating the economic and social problems resulting in particular from their geographical situation. 
11A.118 The estimated percentage distribution of resources among subprogrammes would be as follows: 
(b) Substantive services: meeting of governmental experts of donor countries and multilateral and bilateral financial institutions with representatives of the least developed countries as part of preparation for the mid-term global review of the implementation of the Programme of Action (1995); 
(a) Recurrent publications: The Least Developed Countries Report (annual) (background document for the review of progress in the implementation of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s by the Trade and Development Board) (para. 66 of the Cartagena Commitment); 
(b) Group training: events will be organized in relation to trade diversification, fiscal reform and domestic resource mobilization focusing on IMF liberalization of the financial sector. 
11A.121 The estimated requirements ($179,500), would provide $109,400 for consultants and $70,100 for ad hoc expert groups as follows: workers and temporary increases in import costs, and the changes in Eastern and Central Europe, 
relation to income, employment and financial opportunities, population policies, 
An amount of $70,100 is requested to convene two ad hoc groups of experts in relation to the role of women in the development of the least developed countries; and fiscal reform in the mobilization of domestic resources. 
11A.123 An amount of $92,300 is requested for the printing of the annual publication The Least Developed Countries Report. 
(a) Parliamentary documentation: reports to the General Assembly through the Trade and Development Board on progress in the implementation of specific action related to the particular needs and problems of land-locked developing countries (1995) and of island developing countries (1994); 
(b) Report to the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of the Island Developing Countries (1994). 
Advisory services: related to the implementation of cooperative arrangements between land-locked and transit countries to facilitate transit; and means to alleviate the particular development constraints of island developing countries, including their geographic situation. 
11A.126 Work during the biennium will be focused largely on promoting the revival of the Palestinian economy and contributing to the building up of Palestinian institutional and technical capabilities for effective economic management. 
Accordingly, activities envisaged for the biennium will include, in addition to monitoring developments in the economy of the West Bank and Gaza Strip, policy-oriented research in vital priority areas of the economy and related technical assistance measures. 
These will entail, inter alia, identifying the potential of the Palestinian economy for sustained and self-reliant development under changing circumstances, recommendations for policy action and formulation of proposals for technical assistance. 
In carrying out the activities outlined above, the secretariat will coordinate efforts with other entities of the United Nations, including ESCWA, and the specialized agencies involved in work on the economy of the West Bank and Gaza Strip. 
11A.127 Staff costs ($2,239,500) reflect no change in the overall number and level of posts required to implement the activities of the subprogramme. 
11A.128 An amount of $85,300 is requested to provide for the following consultants tasks: 
(a) Information gathering to assist in the preparation of progress reports on the implementation of specific action related to the particular needs and problems of land-locked and island developing countries; and advisory missions to them and their subregional bodies and participation in meetings of the latter ($46,900); 
The work is also to include support to national efforts for capacity-building in science and technology, in particular through promoting the pooling of domestic and external resources at the country and regional levels, and involving a variety of resources. 
11A.131 With regard to the advanced technology assessment system (ATAS), and information services, the objective of the work programme is to assist Member States in strengthening their capability for managing science and technology information for development. 
To this end, emphasis will be given to the networking of institutions concerned with technology assessment and to capacity-building in information technology. 
The secretariat will also provide substantive support for technical cooperation activities in the above areas, including human resource development. 
11A.135 The estimated percentage distribution of resources among subprogrammes would be as follows: 
11A.136 Priority is given to the building of endogenous capabilities in science and technology at the national level, in particular to the strengthening of the capacity to make autonomous and informed decisions regarding the acquisition, development, application and diffusion of science and technology for development. 
(c) Ad hoc expert groups: panels of experts on technology and industrialization, and on information technologies. 
Advisory services to Member States in endogenous capacity-building in science and technology for development, including advice on policies and measures related to the absorption and generation of technology and human resource development. 
11A.137 With a view to assisting Member States in strengthening their capability for the management of science and technology information for development, emphasis will be placed on the networking of institutions concerned with technology assessment and on endogenous capacity-building in information technology. 
Preparation of briefings on events planned under this programme and inputs concerning science and technology to United Nations publications. 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: two regional expert meetings on the development of technology assessment and forecasting capabilities and institution-building. 
(b) Development of information support services for endogenous capacity-building and technology assessment activities, with particular emphasis on building up institutional networks. 
Cooperation with intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and support to and cooperation with the International Association of Technology and Forecasting Institutions in assisting developing countries in strengthening their technology assessment and forecasting capabilities. 
Ad hoc expert group meetings ($25,800) would be related to technology, industrialization and research and development linkages, and information technology. 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups: ad hoc expert group meeting on the impact of investment flows on transfer and development of technology (1994). 
(a) Recurrent publication: periodic report on policies, laws and regulations on the transfer and development of technology (1995); 
Coordination and cooperation with the Department of Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and the Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis, as well as the regional commissions, concerning the interrelationship between technology, investment, finance, services and trade. 
For this purpose, active participation will continue in formal coordinating mechanisms, such as Administrative Committee on Coordination task forces, and in joint activities that may be agreed upon with other United Nations agencies in the field of investment-related technology issues. 
One ad hoc expert group meeting would be held to examine developments and issues relating to transfer of technology through foreign direct investment. 
11A.146 The estimated requirements ($47,100), which reflect a decrease of $125,400, would provide for travel of staff for consultations with Governments regarding the draft code of conduct on the transfer of technology, and for advisory missions and support to training activities. 
The programme is aimed at: 
(a) Furthering understanding of the nature and the political, legal, economic and social effects of the activities of transnational corporations in home and host countries and in international relations; 
(b) Securing effective international arrangements for the operation of transnational corporations so as to promote their contribution to national development goals and world economic growth while controlling and eliminating their negative effects; 
11A.148 In the 1960s and 1970s, the activities of transnational corporations were seen as a threat or potential threat to sovereignty, and throughout the developing world there was much scepticism about the benefits of foreign direct invest. 
In the 1980s, there was a more favourable assessment of the advantages of foreign direct investment, which resulted in measures and policies aimed at facilitating flows of foreign direct investment in sectors and activities under conditions that guarantee the contribution of those investments to the national economy. 
It will also contribute to improving the flow of information through the harmonization of data sources, such as national accounting and reporting practices. 
11A.150 Subprogramme 2, on the other hand, will aim at furthering the understanding of the role of transnational corporations in the world economy and trends in foreign direct investment, including the interrelationships of investment, trade, technology and development. 
11A.151 Finally, subprogramme 3 will aim at providing advisory, training and information services to assist countries in the preparation of policies towards foreign direct investment and technology transfer; and the revision of general investment codes and strengthening countries' institutional capacities in keeping with the changing economic development. 
11A.152 The estimated percentage distribution of resources among subprogrammes would be as follows: 
It will contribute to the improvement of the information disclosure by transnational corporations through the harmonization of diverse national accounting and reporting practices and by providing policy advice to countries in the process of standard-setting. 
It will examine the role, impacts and responsibilities of transnational corporations as they relate to the environment and the implementation of Agenda 21. 
Monthly information materials on emerging foreign direct investment legislation. 
(a) Advisory services: policy advice to Governments regarding the development and implementation of international, regional and bilateral arrangements and agreements, harmonization of the foreign direct investment reporting system and international standards of accounting and reporting; 
Joint research and technical cooperation projects with the World Bank, ILO, OECD, EC and UNDP are necessary in order to reinforce efforts in this area. 
11A.154 During the biennium 1994-1995, the subprogramme will aim at furthering the understanding of the role of transnational corporations in the world economy and trends in foreign direct investment, including the interrelationship of investment, trade, technology and development. 
The subprogramme will also secure access to the relevant information resources, with a view to supporting policy-oriented research and advisory work and meeting information needs of Member States on investment and related areas. 
During the biennium the subprogramme will contribute to the preparation and implementation of the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women and Development, both in 1995. 
(a) Booklets, pamphlets and so on; lists of United Nations publications and documents on transnational corporations (three in 1994, three in 1995); and responses to information requests (5,000 in 1994, 5,000 in 1995); 
(a) Advisory services: advisory assistance to maximize the contribution of transnational corporations, geared especially to improving the decision-making of Governments regarding transnational corporations, foreign direct investment, enterprise development and development of national frameworks for foreign direct investment; 
Liaison with United Nations organizations and programmes, the World Bank, OECD, EC, ASEAN and the International Computing Centre. 
11A.156 The subprogramme will aim at enhancing capacities of developing countries and other recipient countries in the creation of a favourable investment climate in the context of their economic programmes. 
Technical cooperation activities of the subprogramme will continue to promote and provide advice on the interrelationship between foreign direct investment and interregional, regional and subregional economic integration and technical and economic cooperation among developing countries. 
Provision of corporate and legal information in support of advisory services. 
(a) Advisory services: these activities will (i) assist national government and regional integration groupings in the formulation, revision and/or harmonization of either their general or sectoral policies, laws and regulations relating to foreign investment and technology transfer so as to facilitate mutually beneficial flows. 
Estimated output: advisory reports to be prepared for about 30 Governments and/or regional organizations, eight training workshops, three round tables, symposia and seminars; (ii) assist Governments in strengthening and streamlining their machinery for screening/evaluating, monitoring and promoting foreign investment. 
(c) Fellowships and study tours: fellowships will be organized in order for government and/or private sector officials to develop skills in such areas as project evaluation; management and supervision of financial institutions; capital market development; and management of third world transnational corporations. 
Study tours will be organized for developing country and transitional economy officials to exchange experience with respect to such issues as privatization, technology transfer, promoting foreign investment and environmental protection. 
Subprogramme 1 ($172,000): preparation of technical publications and of reports and other documentation on issues related to international arrangements and agreements and transnational corporations; 
Subprogramme 2 ($301,000): preparation of reports and publications, analyses and studies on a broad range of subjects related to the contribution of transnational corporations to development; 
Subprogramme 3 ($142,000): preparation of technical papers, surveys and studies, and the development of databases related to strengthening the capacity of host developing countries in dealing with transnational corporations. 
Subprogramme 1 ($65,000): participation in international meetings on accounting and on environmental law, and for coordination of activities with other organizations; 
Subprogramme 3 ($27,400): for attendance at regional meetings on the exchange of foreign direct investment and company information relating to transfer of technology. 
11A.161 The estimated requirements ($77,000) would provide for the issuance of recurrent publications, such as Transnational Corporations, and booklets and information material issued under this programme. 
(a) Editorial services: editing of all UNCTAD reports, official records and publications (about 750 documents); and assistance to rapporteurs in the preparation and finalization of official reports; 
11A.166 Estimated requirements ($179,700) would provide for the following official travel: $127,700 for representation at UNCTAD meetings of national liberation movements recognized by OAU; and $52,000 for travel of staff for coordination with Headquarters and representation at meetings dealing with programme planning and administrative and financial matters. 
(a) $980,200 for rental and maintenance of furniture and equipment, representing the cost of maintaining office automation and data-processing equipment; 
(b) $1,924,100, for communications, requested for the whole of UNCTAD, including international telecommunications, facsimile transmission, cable and postage expenses; 
(c) $35,900 requested for official functions and other hospitality for the whole of UNCTAD; 
(d) $91,400 requested for miscellaneous expenses for the whole of UNCTAD, including freight charges and the cost of moving offices within UNCTAD. 
11A.170 An amount of $1,584,100 is required to provide for the acquisition of electronic data-processing and word-processing equipment, for the replacement of obsolete equipment, and for related specialized furniture. 
This provision includes a non-recurrent amount of $1,200,000 for 1994-1995 (offset by a non-recurrent appropriation of $235,700 in 1992-1993), which would permit installation of a LAN capacity and also provide the necessary hardware for the integration of UNCTAD administrative staff into IMIS. 
It is proposed to equip all staff members with a PC and associated printing facilities during the biennium. 
This will also include replacing all remaining WANG word-processing equipment with PCs in order to convert to WordPerfect word-processing language in order to achieve full consistency with the United Nations standard. 
Provision is also made for the acquisition of related software. 
11B.1 The International Trade Centre (ITC) was established by the Contracting Parties to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT) in 1964. 
The proposed programme budget of ITC for the biennium 1994-1995 is established at $40,574,100. Of this amount $609,700 will be met from income, leaving an amount of $39,964,400 to be contributed in equal portions by the United Nations and GATT. 
The United Nations share of the proposed programme budget of ITC is, therefore, estimated at $19,982,200. 
11B.2 ITC acts as the focal point for all United Nations technical cooperation activities in trade promotion, as reaffirmed by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 1819 (LV) of 9 August 1973. 
11B.3 The work of the Centre in the areas of trade promotion and export development is aimed at expanding foreign trade by promoting the exports of developing countries and improving their import operations and management, thus increasing their foreign exchange earnings. 
Substantive research and development on trade promotion and export development techniques undertaken at its headquarters are essential to the activities of the Centre. 
Its activities cover the development of the institutional infrastructure, including business organizations, for trade promotion and export development, the identification and development of export products, including commodities and markets, the improvement of import operations and techniques, and the development of human resources for trade promotion. 
11B.5 In an effort to ensure maximum impact, technical cooperation activities of the Centre are directed mainly towards the development of country projects, through which packages of assistance covering several areas are provided. 
Through regional and interregional projects, the programme can also provide assistance to other developing countries in which the Centre has no integrated country projects in trade promotion and export development. 
11B.6 The intergovernmental body providing overall direction to the work of the Centre is the Joint Advisory Group on ITC, which is open to all member States of UNCTAD and Contracting Parties to GATT. 
The Group reviews the work of the Centre annually and reports to the Trade and Development Board and the GATT Council. 
While the Group has neither legislative nor budgetary authority, it has become the main intergovernmental policy forum of the Centre, with the Trade and Development Board of UNCTAD and the GATT Council reviewing its report and recommendations annually, thus performing their formal role of policy organs of the Centre. 
11B.9 The estimated requirements of $363,200 cover the cost of temporary assistance for meetings of the twenty-seventh and twenty-eighth sessions of the Joint Advisory Group, which, in 1994 and 1995, will meet for a total of 10 working days. 
11B.11 The Office of the Executive Director provides overall policy direction for all activities of the Centre, as well as representation of the Centre at the executive level vis--vis Governments, United Nations bodies and other organizations. 
The Office includes the Executive Director, the Deputy Executive Director and their immediate staff. 
11B.13 The estimated requirements of $63,500 would cover the cost of travel to represent the Centre at United Nations meetings, as well as for consultations with Governments and international and non-governmental organizations. 
11B.14 During the biennium 1994-1995, the overall programme of ITC will be oriented primarily towards assisting the developing countries and the countries in transition in their efforts towards economic reform and structural adjustment. 
As a result the programme will focus on the market and export orientation of these countries, in particular least developed countries, and the improvement of their import procedures and practices. 
For this purpose, particular attention will be placed on capacity-building and human resource development for foreign trade promotion both in the public and the business sectors. 
ITC will expand its activities vis--vis the export-oriented business communities, especially small and medium-sized enterprises, for creating sustainable capabilities for the promotion and expansion of their exports. 
At the same time, ITC will place emphasis on rural-based export development as a contribution to poverty alleviation, and income and employment generation in rural areas. 
11B.15 Within the programme of work, the estimated percentage distribution of resources among subprogrammes in 1994-1995 is as follows: 
The ultimate beneficiaries will be export-oriented business enterprises, which would be assisted directly or through the support services of institutions and other bodies from both public and private sectors. 
(b) It is expected that for institutional infrastructure for trade promotion at the national level, 30 technical cooperation projects will be in progress at the start of the biennium, of which 5 will be completed during the period. 
Particular emphasis is being given to specific problems of, and activities of relevance to the least developed countries and other less advanced developing countries, as well as to areas, product groups and export development and marketing activities of importance and relevance to women in trade development. 
Export development of products, services and technologies related to environmental protection, clean technologies and production or utilization of non-polluting, renewable sources of energy figure prominently in the activities of the subprogramme. 
The subprogramme will develop appropriate guidelines, tools and standards to secure compatibility of information systems and to facilitate data exchange, and undertake related dissemination and training activities. 
Particular attention will be given to the development of, and cooperation with, trade information networks for exchanging trade opportunities and market/product information, using appropriate technologies such as electronic mail, optical disks and image processing. 
The subprogramme will also include development and maintenance of computerized databases, with possible direct access, notably on trade contacts, market information, statistical data and information sources. 
Direct supply of information and market intelligence from ITC will respond to the specific needs of low-income countries; new dissemination methods will be introduced to optimize impact at the enterprise level and to monitor users' needs. 
11B.21 Technical cooperation related to trade in technical consultancy services will have to provide support, including through Governments notably in the area of financing facilities for export development, to enterprises. 
Such support will deal with identification of market opportunities, development and implementation of export marketing strategies, penetration of foreign markets increasingly through joint venture arrangements, strategic alliances and partnerships, and human resource development, including that of women. 
Improvement of technical and economic cooperation between developing countries will figure prominently in the subprogramme area. 
They will provide case-studies and basic information required by managers for an optional planning of the operations of international physical distribution of their goods and the identification of the most effective and cost-efficient strategy and distribution chain best suited for specific types of products on specific routes. 
Such information and technical cooperation will be provided through seminars, advisory services, publications and computerized databases. 
11B.23 The subprogramme's commodity-related activities will support the efforts of developing countries aimed at diversification, processing, marketing, promotion and distribution of commodities in general, and the implementation of the Integrated Programme for Commodities in particular. 
These activities will aim at the improvement of their marketing systems and the product and market development efforts of developing countries' exporters of processed and unprocessed commodities and at the strengthening of their competitive position on international markets. 
These activities will be implemented in close cooperation and consultation with the Common Fund for Commodities, UNCTAD and FAO, and international commodity bodies and organizations. 
(a) It is expected that 60 technical cooperation projects will be in progress at the start of the biennium, 30 will be completed and 30 will commence during the biennium (XB); 
(b) Substantive and operational support to, and backstopping of, all ITC technical cooperation projects that have product and market research components, including technical consultancy services and commodities, and related training activities; 
11B.24 This subprogramme will deal with issues arising from the continued substantial dependence on imports of many developing countries and with the problems brought about by the scarcity of foreign exchange resources. 
Global trends towards liberalization of international trade, market orientation and deregulation, and environmental considerations will be fully taken into account. 
Among the problems the subprogramme will address are those related to streamlining cumbersome import procedures, inappropriate organizational structures, insufficient external and internal information for import planning and supply management, lack of skilled personnel and limited availability of import support services. 
The programme will also attempt to create better awareness of the role of purchasing and materials management in saving foreign exchange. 
(b) It is expected that 20 technical cooperation projects will be in progress at the start of the biennium; it is further expected that 6 projects will commence and that 4 will be completed during the biennium (XB); 
(c) Substantive and operational support will be provided to all technical cooperation projects dealing with imports or having an import-related component, including training activities. 
11B.25 The overall thrust of the human resource development subprogramme will be to upgrade expertise of business executives, trade promotion officials and representatives of export service organizations. 
The subprogramme will stress the strengthening of capacities of training institutions in trade promotion and export development. 
Training strategies will take an integrated approach to assist practitioners in problem-solving on a cost-effective basis through the strengthening of local capacities. 
Direct training activities will continue to be offered where institutional infrastructure is lacking, particularly in least developed countries. 
11B.26 To sustain the strengthening of training institutions in the longer term, networks will be established to promote the exchange of programmes, joint faculty research and the development of training materials. 
(c) Each year, two to five institutions will be selected on the basis of an institutional audit for developing appropriate growth strategies to meet the increasing needs of the foreign trade sector (RB); 
(d) Each year approximately 75 trainers and practitioners will be trained in modern pedagogical skills and advanced technical subject areas (XB); 
(f) Three to five new training programmes will be developed each year for trade promotion officials, export business executives and trainers in foreign trade (RB). 
Operational projects: it is expected that four projects will be operational at the start of the biennium and that two new projects will commence during that period. 
11B.27 The proposed increase of $236,400 in staff costs would provide for a new P-4 post for activities related to the expansion of technical cooperation with Central and Eastern European countries and with countries-in-transition. 
The post would be located at Geneva. 
(c) Subprogramme 9 ($24,200): consultations with national authorities concerned with import operations, attendance at international meetings, such as those of the International Federation of Purchasing and Materials Management, the World Bank and regional development banks; 
11B.29 The estimated requirements of $766,500, reflecting a decrease of $28,500, would provide $299,700 for the external translation of the quarterly export marketing magazine, International Trade Forum, and a number of other publications, as well as $466,800 for the printing of the International Trade Forum and other publications. 
11B.30 The requirements of $269,700, reflecting an increase of $62,400, relate to the purchase of, and/or subscription to, technical publications and documentation that constitute ITC's knowledge base with respect to international trade and economic information and trade promotion. 
11B.31 The arrangements governing the administrative autonomy of the Centre are the result of an agreement between GATT, UNCTAD and ITC; the General Assembly took note of this agreement in December 1974. 
11B.33 Financial responsibilities were also delegated to the Executive Director. 
This delegation of financial authority has been extended to cover the establishment of trust funds, certification of financial transactions and approval of accounts. 
11B.34 Since 1981 the Centre has had its own premises and has therefore been fully responsible for all matters related to building services, maintenance and allocation of office space, including the management and control of service contracts with outside firms. 
Administrative responsibilities include provision of financial, budgetary, personnel and general services in support of the programme of work. 
11B.36 An amount of $67,300 under this heading is required to provide for attendance at meetings of relevant bodies of the United Nations system. 
(b) An amount of $57,300 is required for contractual translation, revision and typing of miscellaneous documents, representing an average of 400 pages during the biennium; 
(c) A provision of $29,600 would cover printing of the miscellaneous documentation mentioned above; 
(e) An amount of $31,200 represents the requirements as estimated by the United Nations Board of Auditors after its review of the distribution of external audit costs between the regular budget and extrabudgetary resources. 
An amount of $79,800 will be charged to extrabudgetary resources. 
(a) Costs for rental and maintenance of premises would amount to $3,153,100 as detailed below: 
(b) The estimated requirements of $809,000 would cover the cost of contractual rental and maintenance of office equipment, including the Rank Xerox printing machines, transportation, reproduction, and electronic data-processing equipment. 
An increase for this expenditure is due in part to the Centre's increased need for computers and printers, the installation of the local area network (LAN) and server, as well as the cost of copy charges for the Rank Xerox machines previously included under supplies and materials; 
(c) The reduced provision of $919,300 for communications accrues from the purchase of a telephone switchboard and telephone sets in 1993, as the Centre will no longer rent these items from the Swiss PTT. 
The overall amount also provides for the extension of the LAN to accommodate the increased needs of IMIS; and for the maintenance aspects of the Centre's recently acquired telephone switchboard and handset; 
(d) An amount of $194,700 would provide for night and weekend security services; the insurance premiums to cover third-party liability, premises and increased coverage for the enlarged pool of electronic data-processing equipment; and the direct telephone connection with the local fire services; 
(a) Recurrent resources of $301,800 would cover the purchase of: 
As the Centre's needs to accommodate the introduction of IMIS were not included in the IMIS global budget, it is incumbent on the Centre to make adequate provisions for the 1994 introduction of this fundamental and major operational system. 
* Includes 21 Junior Professional Officers. 
By the same resolution, the Assembly also established the Environment Fund. 
12A.2 The environment programme responds to and is basically structured to cover environmental assessment and environmental management, institutions and capacity-building, which includes several subject areas. 
The Global Environmental Monitoring System Programme Activity Centre (GEMS/PAC) is the mechanism for global monitoring, while the International Referral System (INFOTERRA/PAC) and the International Register of Potentially Toxic Chemicals Programme Activity Centre (IRPTC/PAC) focus on information exchange in general terms and on potentially toxic chemicals, respectively. 
Environmental data and statistics in support of UNEP are handled in this area. The results of assessments are used in environmental management and transmitted to Governments as a basis for policy decisions. 
The integration of environment into development planning calls for a reorientation of design and implementation of development activities so that these will be sensitive to existing environmental constraints and opportunities. 
12A.6 The programmes and subprogrammes described below are based on the medium-term plan, as revised and approved by the General Assembly, to take into account the outcome of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and Agenda 21. 
12A.7 The estimated percentage distribution of the total resources of UNEP in 1994-1995 would be as follows: 
12A.8 The Governing Council, consisting of 58 members, is the policy-making organ of UNEP. 
However, having reviewed this arrangement at its 17th session in May 1993, the Governing Council of UNEP in its decision 17/35 recommended that its biennial cycle of meetings be maintained while special sessions would only be convened as deemed necessary. 
As the Council has cancelled the special session planned for 1994, it will have only one regular session of 10-days' duration in 1995. 
12A.9 The estimated requirements under this heading ($1,177,900) relate to the cost of interpreters, translators, conference typists and support staff to be engaged in 1995 to service the 10-day regular session of the Council. 
The net growth of $1,900 reflects a proposed increase of resources in the amount of $136,000. 
The increase is due to the inadequacy of the provision under this heading, which could not fully cover the salaries and airfares of freelance conference servicing staff hired outside Nairobi. 
12A.10 An amount of $11,100 is requested to meet the travel cost of representatives of liberation movements ($6,100) and of staff to attend the eighteenth regular session of the Governing Council ($5,000). 
12A.13 The estimated requirements under this heading ($50,100) relate to the cost of paper, darkroom supplies and spare parts for duplicating machines for the pre-, in- and post-session Governing Council documentation. 
12A.14 This programme consists of the overall direction and management of the activities of the UNEP secretariat. 
In keeping with the provisions of General Assembly resolution 2997 (XXVII) of 15 December 1972, the Executive Director provides overall direction and management necessary for the elaboration and implementation of the activities falling within the mandate of UNEP. 
They coordinate with the regional economic commissions on all matters of common interest. 
They collaborate with the regional representatives or offices of other United Nations organs, particularly the United Nations resident coordinators and resident representatives and others responsible for the formulation of regional and country programmes and projects. 
12A.16 The resources estimated under this heading amount to $2,735,600 broken down as follows: 
12A.17 The provision of $39,600 authorized in 1992-1993 in relation to the preparation of two reports will no longer be required in 1994-1995. 
The estimate includes $23,200, the travel cost of the two regional directors to UNEP headquarters to attend regional and liaison directors' meetings and consultations with Governments in their respective regions. 
(a) Services in support of: 
(ii) Extrabudgetary programmes: 
12A.20 The management and administration of the Environment Fund is the responsibility of the Deputy Executive Director. 
12A.22 The secretariat of the Committee is responsible for servicing its annual sessions and for the preparation of the scientific documents requested by it for review and discussion at those sessions. 
These documents, which deal with all aspects of radiation exposures and biological effects, are prepared with assistance from consultants and experts. 
12A.23 A series of studies, in preparation for the issuance of the next comprehensive UNSCEAR report, will be undertaken over the next two bienniums, with its anticipated publication in 1998-1999. 
The estimated staff costs for these posts amount to $508,100. 
The reduction of $235,300 is due to the proposed abolition of one P-5 post. 
12A.25 The estimated requirements under this heading ($156,000) relate to the fees of consultants preparing reports for consideration by the Committee during the Committee's annual sessions. 
The amount represents a decrease of $24,000, owing to the fact that the biennium 1994-1995 is only an initial stage in the preparation for the publication of the report, which will be issued in 1998-1999. 
12A.26 The estimated requirements under this heading ($206,400) relate to the travel of representatives of 21 member States to attend the 1994 and 1995 sessions of the Committee, each of which will last one week; also included in this amount is $14,800 for travel of staff on official business. 
The reduction of $33,200 relates to: the reduction by one week of the Committee's meetings, representing $23,200, and $10,000 from travel of staff, owing to the proposed abolition of the post. 
12A.27 The amount of $53,700 is reduced from external printing because the UNSCEAR report will not be published during the biennium 1994-1995. 
12A.28 The amount of $4,100 is reduced from the base as resources were provided under this object during 1993 through redeployment from other objects of expenditure. 
* Includes 21 Junior Professional Officers. 
Effective inter-linkages are established between the various components of an integrated programme, aimed at ensuring that economic and social development based on the globe's natural resources can take place on a sustainable basis. 
The activities under this programme are mostly financed from voluntary funds, particularly the Environment Fund, under a biennial programme budget approved by the Governing Council. 
The regular budget contribution is used to defray expenses for carrying out tasks entrusted to the secretariat under section II, of General Assembly resolution 2997 (XXVII). 
Publication of a quarterly newsletter on national climate impact programmes (four in 1994 and four in 1995). 
Cooperate with United Nations agencies in encouraging the development of national climate programmes and promote capacity-building and disseminate knowledge of atmospheric issues in countries. 
Improve understanding of climate-related drought and provision of early warning, and undertake assessment of the state of the ozone layer. 
12A.33 The freshwater subprogramme is geared to assist Governments to develop, approve and implement environmentally sound water management programmes for inland water systems, whether this is shared river basin, shared lake basin or shared groundwater resources, in an integrated manner. 
(b) Strengthening professional capabilities for policy formulation and application of environmental management tools, especially for integration of sectoral water plans within frameworks of national economic and social policy in developing countries; 
(c) Assistance to developing countries for strengthening their institutional capabilities regarding environmental management of freshwater resources, and support for research on environmental management of groundwater resources. 
Coordination jointly with other concerned agencies of the United Nations system on the follow-up to Agenda 21, chapter 18. 
The overall strategy is to make the environmental management of terrestrial ecosystems and their resources an important part of, and fully integrated with, social and economic activities to ensure that these environmental activities and economic growth objectives become mutually supportive. 
Four ad hoc expert group meetings: 
(a) Biological diversity and intellectual property rights; 
(b) Implementation of the forestry principle; 
(c) Guidelines, principles for the release of genetically modified organisms into the environment; 
(d) The fight against desertification. 
(ii) Support for international and regional cooperation in furthering scientific and economic understanding of the importance of biological diversity and its functions in ecosystems; 
(iii) Preparation and dissemination of revised guidelines for the preparation of biodiversity country studies; 
(ii) Advice and support measures to governmental regulatory bodies on how to reduce water pollution caused by small-scale bauxite mining; 
(iii) Advise developing countries on how to reduce environmental impacts of oil extraction. 
At the inter-agency level, close collaboration of partners within the United Nations system is essential and every attempt will be made to enlist their cooperation and support. 
One expert group meeting on sustainable development of island developing States. 
Coordination for the implementation of existing Regional Seas Action Plans and preparation of new ones will be undertaken jointly with other United Nations agencies, particularly IMO, FAO, UNESCO/IOC. 
12A.36 Emphasis will be placed on promotion of environmental health at all levels, and incorporation of environmental considerations in the planning and management of human settlements so as to ensure sustainable development of shelter and infrastructure. 
It will also explore possibilities to ensure harmony with natural systems and will require cooperation from all concerned. 
With regard to human settlements planning and management, the strategy will be carried out in close cooperation with HABITAT and WHO. 
12A.38 Emphasis will be placed on compilation and dissemination of information on the extent and seriousness of human health and environmental impacts of pollution. 
The complexity of chemical pollution and the pervasiveness of chemicals necessitate strong institutional cooperation for the environmentally sound management of toxic chemicals and wastes. 
Active collaboration with WHO, ILO, FAO, IAEA, the International Programme in Chemical Safety and the International Agency for Research on Cancer is envisaged for the success of this subprogramme. The support of national bodies is deemed essential for the successful implementation of the subprogramme. 
(b) Development and dissemination of energy-environmental databases for enhancement of policy and planning tools for distribution to developing countries and countries in transition; 
(c) Coordination and promotion of industry action to incorporate environmental considerations into industrial decisions, transfer of information and expertise between industry and the public sector, support of strategic initiatives to increase industry awareness of and skills in dealing with environmental issues. 
One ad hoc expert group meeting on state of the environment. 
All United Nations agencies will participate actively in Earthwatch activities coordinated under an agreed mechanism. 
UNEP magazines and other newsletters and pamphlets. 
Audio-visual material, World Environment Day information kit and coverage of environmental events; press releases, features, broadcast materials, information campaigns in two countries per region per annum, handbooks and so on. 
Implementation of this subprogramme will be done in cooperation with relevant United Nations agencies, including UNESCO, UNDP, the World Bank, the regional commissions, the Department of Public Information of the Secretariat and training institutions. 
Wider dissemination of information, translation of scientific publications into general public information and so on. 
Implementation of this subprogramme requires collaboration with the relevant organizations of the United Nations system. 
12A.44 The resources estimated under this heading amount to $2,697,800 and relate entirely to salaries and common staff costs of established posts. 
12A.46 The estimated requirements under this heading ($42,200) relate to official travel of staff in the context of the work programme to attend meetings, conferences, inter-agency and intergovernmental consultations. 
12A.47 Programme support encompasses the units responsible for conferences and meetings and administrative matters, as described below: 
(a) The Conference and Governing Council Service is responsible for the establishment of policy procedures and practices for the coordination and provision of conference services to the secretariat. They also reproduce and distribute UNEP documents and publications; 
(b) The Administrative Service is responsible for the administrative and financial management of the programme. 
It consists of the Office of the Chief, the Management Information System and Electronic Data-Processing Units, and the Personnel, Finance and Budget and General Service Sections. 
The resources estimated for these posts and other expenditures amount to $3,153,300, broken down as follows: 
(b) $170,100 to provide for assistance for meetings during peak-time workloads; 
(c) General temporary assistance ($46,400) to provide for the replacement of General Service staff on extended sick leave or maternity leave and the hiring of additional staff during peak workload periods; 
The estimate reflects a decrease of $13,200 corresponding to the redeployment of a provision in that amount to executive direction and management. 
C. Programme of work: 
This decision of the Assembly received its impetus from the recommendation of the first United Nations Conference on Human Settlements held in 1976 at Vancouver, Canada. 
The activities of the Centre during the biennium 1994-1995 will be primarily directed towards achieving the objectives of the Global Strategy. 
It will also undertake technical cooperation activities in cooperation with Member States, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, educational and research institutions and specialized agencies in activities designed to meet programme objectives. 
Firstly, the mandate assigned by the General Assembly with regard to chapter 7, Promoting sustainable human settlements development, and other relevant chapters and activities of Agenda 21 will be given considerable attention. 
Secondly, various preparatory activities will be undertaken for the 1996 United Nations Conference on Human Settlements. 
The programmed activities of the Centre reflect the regular work as well as these additional mandates. 
12B.5 The estimated percentage distribution of the total resources of the Centre in 1994-1995 would be as follows: 
The Commission meets biennially for eight working days and reports to the General Assembly through the Economic and Social Council. 
Unless the Commission decides otherwise, the Commission normally meets at Nairobi. 
The Committee of Permanent Representatives is a subsidiary body of the Commission with authorization to hold intersessional meetings and consult with the Executive Director. 
12B.8 The requirements under this heading ($1,042,300) relate to the services of interpreters, translators, conference typists and other staff engaged on a temporary basis for the fifteenth session of the Commission on Human Settlements. 
12B.9 The estimated requirements under this heading ($6,900) relate to the cost of attendance at the 1995 session of the Commission by two representatives from the two liberation movements recognized by OAU. 
12B.10 An amount of $20,400 is requested to cover general operating expenses related to the session of the Commission as follows: 
(a) An amount of $7,600 is required to meet the additional photocopying, audio-visual and local transportation of conference-servicing staff from the United Nations office at Girgiri; 
(b) An amount of $4,300 is requested to cover hospitality requirements arising out of the session of the Commission; 
(c) An amount of $2,600 is required to meet various charges, claims arising due to the session of the Commission; 
(d) An amount of $5,900 is requested for freight and related costs. 
12B.11 The Office of the Executive Director and Special Programmes includes the secretariat of the Commission on Human Settlements. 
12B.14 An amount of $29,700 would provide for attendance by the Executive Director and the Secretary of the Commission on Human Settlements of sessions of the General Assembly and the meetings of the Economic and Social Council and the Administrative Committee on Coordination. 
This includes also the travel cost of the Executive Director to undertake consultations with Governments in various regions and that of the Senior Human Settlement Officer to participate in inter-agency consultations. 
12B.15 The estimated requirements under this heading ($20,100) relate to the cost of communications of the New York Liaison Office. 
12B.16 A total estimate of $12,100 would be required under this heading, of which $7,600 is for supplies and materials and $4,500 for furniture and equipment of the New York Liaison Office. 
12B.17 As a special programme, the preparation of the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements is the responsibility of the Office of the Executive Director and Special Programmes. 
The ad hoc secretariat of the Conference, which shall organizationally be a part of UNCHS, will be established to the extent possible through redeployment and within existing resources. 
The ad hoc secretariat will have units in Geneva and New York. 
12B.18 The Conference and its preparatory process will be funded to a large extent through existing resources, without negatively affecting programmed activities, and through voluntary contributions to a trust fund established specifically for the purpose. 
A separate voluntary fund is also being established to support the full participation of developing countries, especially the least developed among them, in the Conference and in its preparatory process. 
12B.20 The organizational session of the Preparatory Committee, which was held in New York from 3 to 5 March 1993, elected its officers and drew up the provisional agenda for the first Preparatory Committee session, which will meet at Geneva from 11 to 22 April 1994. 
12B.22 The estimated requirements under this heading ($126,000) would provide for 15 work-months of consultancy at the P-4 level to supplement the efforts of the Centre in the preparation of reports to the Preparatory Committee during 1994 and 1995. 
12B.25 The estimated requirements under this heading ($19,500) relate to supplies and materials required for the preparatory process of the Conference. 
12B.26 An amount of $15,000 is required for rental of office furniture and equipment for the unit of the ad hoc secretariat at Geneva. 
These activities aim at implementing the strategies described by category under the eight subprogrammes of programme 22. 
12B.28 Agenda 21 contains a mandate to strengthen existing programmes such as the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000. 
The current work programme, in line with the revised medium-term plan, includes proposals with specific outputs directly addressing the sustainability goals sanctioned by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, as outlined in chapter 7 of Agenda 21, as well as other programme areas related to human settlements. 
12B.29 Considerable resources will be redeployed towards the realization of the objectives of General Assembly resolution 47/180, in which the Assembly, in accordance with the recommendation of the Commission on Human Settlements decided to convene the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements in June 1996. 
In addition, the Centre will provide 390 fellowships to upgrade the skills of trainers, local government officials and community leaders. 
The fourteenth session of the Commission on Human Settlements, held from 26 April to 5 May 1993, approved the Centre's work programme for 1994-1995. 
One report to be submitted to the Preparatory Committee of the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements: worldwide directory of national training institutions for human settlement management and development. 
One expert group meeting on follow-up action to the report of the Executive Director on improvement of municipal management (subject to the availability of extrabudgetary resources). 
(a) Seven training courses dealing with: municipal institutional development; local government management and local development in Africa, Asia and Latin America; seminars on local development and local government management in Latin America; 
(b) One hundred and seventy fellowships for African, Asian and Latin American trainers on municipal institutional development; local government management and local development and policy seminars for officials; 
Advisory services on the management of financial resources by local governments. 
(a) One workshop on the management of finance for human settlements by local governments; 
Advisory services on sustainable land-resource management and a video case study on applications of geographical information systems in human settlement planning. 
12B.37 Efforts will be made to develop an integrated approach to the planning, implementation, maintenance and management of infrastructure services and to disseminate the results of applied research and pilot studies through a variety of channels. 
(a) Advisory service to Governments in the fields of water supply, sanitation, storm water drainage, waste management and public transport; 
12B.38 Efforts will continue to be directed to the promotion and operation of participatory community development and its potential as a sustainable strategy for the improvement of physical living conditions of low-income groups. 
(b) The role of grass-roots-level technology transfer mechanisms for enhanced shelter delivery (subject to the availability of extrabudgetary resources). 
12B.39 Efforts will concentrate on capacity-building at the national and industry levels on efficient resource management and control of environmental degradation, with attention also directed to small contractor development aiming at indigenizing construction activities progressively. 
Upgraded computerized construction sector database; video film on energy-efficient, low-polluting technologies. 
(a) Advisory services: sustainable development of the construction sector including the building materials industry; 
A reduction of $27,900 represents non-recurrent amounts from 1992-1993 relating to the fees of consultants ($19,800) and $8,100 for ad hoc expert group meeting under the programme Living Conditions of the Palestinian People. 
12B.41 The requirements under this heading ($69,100) relate to travel on official business in the context of the work programme to undertake case-studies, consultations with Governments, institutions and agencies. 
The reduction of $4,000 represents a non-recurrent amount from the preceding biennium under the programme Living Conditions of the Palestinian People. 
12B.42 The amount requested under this heading ($62,500) relates to the cost of publication of the four issues of the Journal of the Network of African Countries on Local Building Materials and Technology, six issues of the Shelter Bulletin and six issues of NGO News. 
12B.43 The Division of Administration provides financial and personnel services and the support required for the biennial sessions of the Commission on Human Settlements. 
(c) $20,700 to cover the costs of additional hours worked by staff; 
12B.45 The requirements under this heading ($9,600) relate to consultation travels of officials of the Division of Administration with the headquarters. 
12B.46 The estimated requirements under this heading ($9,800) represent the Centre's share of the cost of language training classes organized to improve the skills of the staff. 
12B.48 The estimated requirements under this heading ($79,300) relate to supplies and materials that will be required by the Centre. 
The Economic and Social Council, in the annex to its resolution 1992/22 of 30 July 1992, adopted the following priority themes to guide the work of the Commission and the programme: 
(a) National and transnational crime, organized crime, economic crime, including money laundering, and the role of criminal law in the protection of the environment; 
(c) Efficiency, fairness and improvement in the management and administration of criminal justice and related systems, with due emphasis on the strengthening of national capacities in developing countries for the regular collection, collation, analysis and utilization of data in the development and implementation of appropriate policies. 
During the biennium 1994-1995, the activities will focus on preparations for the Ninth Congress, building an institutional capacity for the expanded programme on operational activities and monitoring, research and analysis. 
13.4 The Branch provides substantive services to the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice, which meets annually, and will provide substantive services to the Ninth Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders as well as to its preparatory regional meetings. 
13.6 The Commission is composed of 40 members, each elected by the Economic and Social Council for a term of three years, and meets annually. 
13.7 The quinquennial congresses are a parallel activity undertaken by the United Nations within the crime prevention and criminal justice programme. 
The Branch would be responsible for the preparatory activities, including the organization of regional meetings. 
13.8 The estimated requirements for general temporary assistance ($298,400) represent a non-recurrent amount equivalent to 24 work-months of one P-4 and one Other level posts, and relate to the preparation and servicing of the Ninth Congress. 
13.10 A provision of $319,200 is proposed for travel in the context of activities of the policy-making organs as follows: 
(b) Travel of staff in connection with the preparatory activities and regional meetings for the Ninth Congress ($78,000) (non-recurrent); 
13.11 A non-recurrent provision of $10,000 is proposed for hospitality for the Congress. 
The subprogramme will also provide backstopping to the advisory services conducted by the interregional advisers. 
(b) One report to the Ninth United Nations Congress on international cooperation and practical technical assistance for strengthening the rule of law: promoting the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme (working paper). 
(a) Advisory services on needs assessment and development of project proposals; 
(b) Two regional seminars (one in Latin America and the Caribbean and one in Africa) on policy development and implementation, law reform and improvement of the criminal justice system. 
Efforts will be made to assist Governments in community education in crime prevention. 
The United Nations Criminal Justice Information Network will be further developed, maintained and expanded in order to allow the programme to perform its mandated clearing-house functions. 
The surveys on crime trends will become biennial and be published regularly. 
Exhibits and other visual materials: model curricula, audio-visual material on education, training and public awareness in crime prevention, including computer diskettes with data of the United Nations crime trend surveys. 
One ad hoc expert group on improving the situation of victims of crime and abuse of power in the international setting. 
(b) Technical material: database on comprehensive measures for education on the prevention of victimization and on the protection of, and assistance and compensation to, victims, including special categories, such as victims of terrorism. 
13.17 The estimated requirements for consultants and expert groups would amount to $113,600. 
13.18 The estimated requirements for travel of staff for consultations with Governments, data collection and participation in meetings would amount to $47,800, which includes an increase of $15,000 for activities related to the expanded programme of work. 
13.19 The estimated requirements for external printing and binding of publications and information materials would amount to $32,400. 
13.20 The estimated requirements for office automation would amount to $93,100, which includes an increase of $12,200 for replacement and upgrading of office automation equipment and a non-recurrent provision of $50,000 for the establishment of local area network connections and the purchase of new computers. 
(a) Services in support of: 
14.1 The United Nations International Drug Control Programme was established pursuant to General Assembly resolution 45/179 of 21 December 1990. 
14.2 The strategic directions of the Programme at the global, regional and national levels are interlinked. 
It also has the normative function of promoting adherence to the international drug control treaties and the inclusion of their provisions in national legislation. 
Gathering appropriate responses to problems such as money-laundering and developing a strengthened control system over chemical precursors are other priorities at the global level. 
This action rests on the master plan approach, under which the Programme assists Member States to develop authoritatively comprehensive drug control policies and to define priorities at the national level. 
At the regional level, the Programme is uniquely placed to facilitate intercountry cooperation to develop regional as well as subregional drug control strategies. 
14.4 It should be noted that extrabudgetary resources for operational activities are allocated to subprogramme 4, Technical cooperation. 
The proposed outline for the budget of the Fund for the biennium 1994-1995 was presented to the Commission on Narcotic Drugs in document E/CN.7/1993/5. It constitutes the proposed framework for the extrabudgetary resources available through the Fund. 
Subsequently, the Commission on Narcotic Drugs will consider both the proposals of the Executive Director for the Fund's budget for the biennium 1994-1995 and the comments of the Advisory Committee at its thirty-seventh session in the spring of 1994. 
14.5 There are two elected organs of the United Nations concerned with international drug control. 
The Commission on Narcotic Drugs, a policy-making body, was established in 1946 as a functional commission of the Economic and Social Council. 
The International Narcotics Control Board, an independent technical body, was established by the 1961 Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs to limit the cultivation, production, manufacture and utilization of drugs and, at the same time, to ensure the availability of drugs for medical and scientific purposes. 
14.6 The 53-member Commission on Narcotic Drugs reports to the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council, and holds regular annual sessions at Vienna as well as a reconvened biennial session devoted to administrative and budgetary matters. 
The Commission has established subsidiary bodies to coordinate the mechanisms for drug law enforcement at the regional level. 
Their meetings also bring together observers from regional intergovernmental organizations active in support of drug law enforcement. 
Interregional heads of agencies meetings are convened to strengthen cooperation between various parts of the world in international drug control matters. 
When not in session, the Board depends on its secretariat to carry out its instructions. 
14.11 The Executive Director is responsible for coordinating and providing effective leadership for all United Nations drug control activities, in order to ensure coherence of actions within the Programme as well as coordination, complementarity and non-duplication of such activities across the United Nations system. 
14.15 The estimated requirements of $3,000 are redeployed from within the programme and are intended for hospitality expenses for visits of representatives to the Programme. 
The estimated percentage distribution of resources among subprogrammes would be as follows: 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups and related preparatory work on four meetings on improving effective treaty implementation and adherence, as well as two mandatory sessions annually of the Board and any additional sessions it may decide to hold under article 11.2 of the 1961 Convention. 
Provision of substantive and secretariat services to the Commission and its four subsidiary bodies, as well as two mandatory sessions annually of the Board and any additional sessions it may decide to hold under article 11.2 of the 1961 Convention. 
(b) Non-recurrent publications: commentary on the United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances of 1988; and index of national laws and regulations. 
(a) Programme of special campaigns designed to encourage and assist States that have not done so to apply provisionally and ratify or accede to the Conventions; 
(b) Maintenance of the Programme's reference collection, including the computerization of relevant publications and documents and further expansion of the microfiche collection, to serve as an international source for scientific, technical, legal and general information on drugs of abuse and drug control programmes; 
(c) Bibliographic information and reference services for the implementation of various elements of United Nations drug control programmes; 
(d) Expansion of the reference collection's database as a subsystem of UNBIS and development of the capacity to access computer databases in the United Nations system as well as specialized collections in Member States. 
(b) Field projects: implementation of regional laboratory development projects by establishment/initial strengthening of laboratories in the Balkan Route, the Baltic and regions of the Commonwealth of Independent States; and collection, authentication and distribution of quality control and check samples in cooperation with collaborating laboratories. 
(b) Ad hoc expert groups and related preparatory work: one group on measures to suppress illicit traffic on the high seas. 
(b) Non-recurrent publications: technical guidelines on practical ways, including legislative and other measures, to put into effect law enforcement techniques provided for in the international drug control treaties, especially the 1988 Convention; 
(c) Technical material: comprehensive calendar of bilateral and multilateral training seminars, updated every four months; and register of existing law enforcement anti-drug services, with focal points and agencies established for the exchange of operational information. 
(c) Field projects: technical assistance, training and related resources to States to help in establishing channels of communication to ensure effective and rapid exchange of information at the regional and interregional levels; and assistance and professional expertise to drug law enforcement components of technical assistance projects. 
(a) Recurrent publications: bimonthly Information Letter; update of digest listings of national focal points concerned with various aspects of the drug problem; 
General legal advice and services: programme of notification to Governments of estimates confirmed by the International Narcotics Control Board and of requests for amendments or information. 
Parliamentary documentation: statistical tables, graphs, analysis of data and preparation of documents for examination by the Board, including documentation of the principal cases of excess import of Schedule II substances and diversion of psychotropic substances into the illicit traffic. 
14.26 A provision of $765,900 is proposed as follows: 
The additional amount of $100,000 relates to the holding of three expert group meetings to elaborate and review the planned commentary on the 1988 Convention. 
14.28 A provision of $315,300 is proposed for the publication programme, which reflects a reduction of $16,600 from the past biennium. 
14.32 Programme support covered under the Fund for the United Nations Drug Control Programme includes the Office of Programme Support Service, which provides services in the area of finance, personnel and general service, and a share of the Information Resources Management Service. 
In addition, support services are provided by the United Nations Office at Vienna, UNIDO, UNDP and the Accounts Division of the Secretariat and reimbursed under the Fund. 
As stated in paragraph 14.4, the budget proposals for the Fund will be submitted to the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions for its review in October 1993 with consideration by the Commission on Narcotic Drugs to be undertaken thereafter. 
(a) Services in support of: 
15A.2 The work programme will focus specifically on the promotion of subregional and regional policies and strategies to bring about a greater measure of economic cooperation and integration among the African countries, including in particular in the production, trade, monetary and financial, infrastructure and institutional fields. 
The debt problem of the region will also be addressed in this context. 
The activities will aim at fostering human-centred development through the enhancement of human capacities in both rural and urban areas, and among all productive groups, including women, and at alleviating poverty generally. 
The Commission's Multinational Programming and Operational Centres (MULPOCs) will play their part in this regard as operational outreaches of the Commission assisting member States and their subregional intergovernmental organizations in the identification of problems and in the design and promotion of development projects and programmes. 
15A.4 Following the adoption by the General Assembly, at its forty-seventh session, of the revisions to the medium-term plan, the previous 21 subprogrammes of programme 30 have been restructured thematically into 9 subprogrammes, resulting in a significant aggregation of resources. 
15A.5 The proposals for ECA would entail a growth rate of 2.6 per cent. 
15A.6 The estimated percentage distribution of the total resources of the Commission in 1994-1995 would be as follows: 
15A.7 Within the programme of work, the estimated percentage distribution of resources among the subprogrammes would be as follows: 
15A.8 The Commission was established by Economic and Social Council resolution 671 (XXV) of 25 April 1958 and is a subsidiary body of the Council. The Conference of Ministers responsible for Social and Economic Development, referred to as the Commission, is the principal policy-making organ of ECA. 
Supported by its Technical Preparatory Committee of the Whole, it holds its annual session for a duration of 11 days. 
While the Commission usually holds its session away from its headquarters in alternate years at the invitation of its member States, there is no indication at present regarding the hosting of its 1994 or 1995 sessions. 
15A.11 An estimate of $38,100 would cover the publication costs of the Commission's reports and studies. 
15A.12 The estimated requirements of $73,900, at maintenance level, relate to communication costs during the sessions of the Commission and its subsidiary bodies. 
15A.13 The estimated requirements of $25,300, at maintenance level, relate to the cost of supplies and materials. 
15A.14 The activities of the Office of the Executive Secretary encompass the functions of the Executive Secretary, his immediate staff and the Policy and Programme Coordination Office. 
The Office provides the overall direction and leadership necessary for the integrated management of the programme of work of ECA, including programme planning, budgeting, monitoring and evaluation. 
The Office also provides continuous analysis of the major regional and international strategies and plans of action for Africa's socio-economic development, with a view to translating them into operational frameworks and programmes of action. 
15A.15 The increase of $123,800 under this heading is due to the delayed impact of the P-5 post established during the biennium 1992-1993 pursuant to the decision of the General Assembly in its resolution 46/185 B (sect. XII) of 20 December 1991. 
15A.16 A provision of $138,000 is proposed for travel by the Executive Secretary and the staff of his Office to attend and participate in meetings within and outside the region, and to consult with Governments and United Nations entities. 
Some activities have been transferred from the former subprogramme, Development issues and policies, to the subprogrammes, Human resources development and social transformation, Trade, regional economic cooperation and integration, and Women in development. 
A number of these activities will be carried out in cooperation with IDEP. 
(a) Advisory services: support to member States for strengthening their capabilities in national planning, debt, development finance and macroeconomic management, including methods and techniques of development planning, and economic crisis management; and development of economic forecasting systems; 
15A.21 The estimated requirements of $48,400 relate to the cost of external printing for the publication of the annual survey of economic and social conditions in Africa and the Economic Bulletin for Africa. 
In order to improve its financial situation, the Institute has taken a number of measures to reduce its administrative expenditures and increase its income through a reorientation of its activities towards project execution. 
(a) Services in support of: 
15A.23 This subprogramme has subsumed the activities under former subprogrammes on Economic cooperation and integration, trade development and cooperation, and Tourism. 
Two ad hoc expert group meetings relating to cooperation in energy development and distribution (1995); and the establishment of multinational enterprises with particular emphasis on multinational industries development in eastern and southern Africa (1995). 
* High priority. 
(iv) Tangier-based MULPOC: workshop on subregional cooperation in the development and utilization of energy resources; 
The estimated requirements for the subprogramme would amount to $9,943,900 and would include the following: 
(c) $77,100 for general temporary assistance to provide the MULPOCs with staff recruited on a temporary basis to supplement or replace staff on leave. 
15A.25 The estimated requirements of $101,700, reflecting an increase of $11,700, relate to the following expenditures: $77,400 for fees of consultants to provide specialized expertise required for the preparation of reports and studies; and $24,300 for two expert group meetings. 
15A.27 A provision of $127,800 is proposed to cover the cost of translation and editing of the MULPOC reports and documents. 
(d) Two reports to the Conference of Ministers responsible for Economic and Social Development (1994): critical assessment of policies towards alleviation of poverty in Africa (1994);* and follow-up activities for the International Conference on Population and Development (1994); 
(f) Ad hoc expert group meeting on guidelines for in-depth review of the progress in the implementation of Agenda 21 in Africa. 
The estimated requirements for these posts amount to $5,239,200. 
It is also proposed to redeploy one Local level post from the former subprogramme on Agriculture and rural development to the new subprogramme 5, Human resource development and social transformation. 
It will place emphasis on enhancing the efficiency of the African public sector in promoting and managing development; strengthening and developing entrepreneurship and the private sector; and fostering ethics, accountability and good governance in member States. 
Assistance will, therefore, be provided to member States in formulating plans for improving public sector management systems, practices and procedures used in public sector institutions and State-owned managed enterprises and for providing training and education for public sector managers. 
Assistance will also be given to member States for formulating and adopting policies that eliminate constraints and foster the development of the private sector and entrepreneurship. 
(c) Field projects: Special Action Programme for Administration and Management in Africa regional project. 
Participation in inter-agency working group meetings on the future work programme and activities in the field of public administration and finance, and in the biennial meeting of experts on the United Nations programmes in public administration and finance. 
15A.36 An estimate of $25,700, at maintenance level, would cover the cost of the specialized expertise that will be needed for the preparation of technical studies. 
15A.37 A provision of $49,100 is required for attendance at seminars and workshops and coordination, harmonization and liaison activities. 
It aims at making human development the focus and centre-piece of development strategies. 
This objective is to be attained through allied measures such as strengthening the capacity of Africa's institutions of higher learning, introducing measures for increasing relevance to address developmental issues effectively and developing a broad skill base through training at various levels. 
The subprogramme will also place emphasis on enhancing and strengthening the social dimension of development through the promotion of human- and social-centred development policies and strategies that are in harmony with social issues and concerns. 
(c) Field projects: promoting employment and economic growth in the informal sector, and promotion of popular participation in development. 
The requirements estimated for these posts would amount to $2,023,600. 
Depositary services: Negotiation of six participating centre agreements for the exchange of development information with national and institutional centres participating in the PADIS network. 
(c) Field projects: statistical development programme for Africa, regional advisory service in demographic statistics, and enhancing the development information capability of member States. 
Participation in the meetings of the ACC machinery on statistical and information systems issues; participation in other technical coordination meetings of the United Nations system and other international organizations in the field of statistics and other development information; and coordination of information systems issues with UNESCO. 
15A.46 It is estimated that a provision of $29,400, at maintenance level, would be required for missions of consultations and participation in inter-agency meetings on statistical issues and for collecting supplementary information in the preparation of reports and publications. 
15A.48 The subprogramme on Natural resources and energy development subsumes the activities and related resources under former subprogrammes, Natural resources, Marine affairs (in part) and Energy, including new and renewable sources of energy. 
Regional and subregional cooperation will be promoted to enhance the capacities and capabilities for exploration, exploitation, development and management of natural resources and energy in Africa with the view to increasing their use there. 
(a) Two recurrent annual publications: information bulletin on water resources in Africa* and cartographic and remote sensing bulletin for Africa; 
The resources estimated for these posts would amount to $3,340,400. 
15A.50 The estimated requirements of $114,200 relate to the specialized expertise needed for the preparation of a number of publications ($91,600) and ad hoc expert group meetings on policies and strategies for the development of natural resources and energy in Africa ($22,600). 
15A.52 An estimate of $19,300, reflecting a net increase of $9,100, would cover the cost of external printing of publications on various aspects of natural resources and energy development in Africa. 
In line with the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies and the Abuja Declaration, emphasis will be on economic empowerment of women through stimulating and consolidating the entrepreneurial spirit of African women and providing increased access to resources both in the formal and informal sectors. 
Stronger links with other women in development structures particularly non-governmental organizations, will be established and the database on women strengthened. 
External relations: development of linkages with women's governmental, professional and political organizations/associations and non-governmental organizations and women in development structures of OAU, the African Development Bank, the Economic Community of West African States, the preferential trade area and so on (1994-1995). 
(c) Ad hoc expert group meeting on the modalities for the establishment of an African bank for women (1994). 
Booklets and a compilation of international instruments relevant to women in Africa (1994). 
(a) Advisory services: national machineries on the integration of women in development for their preparation for the World Conference on Women (1994-1995); 
Coordination of activities with women in development programmes of INSTRAW, the United Nations Development Fund for Women, and other similar structures within the United Nations specialized agencies. 
15A.61 It is estimated that a non-recurrent provision of $15,000 would be required to cover the cost of shipment of documents, communications expenses, supplies and materials and of reproduction for the Fifth Africa Regional Coordinating Committee preparatory to the Fourth World Conference on Women and Development. 
15A.62 The activities carried out under Programme support comprise conference and library services, information services, management of technical cooperation and administration and common services. 
Activities will include provision of conference services to meetings of policy-making bodies of the Commission, their subsidiary bodies, and other intergovernmental meetings to be held under the auspices of ECA; editing, translation and printing of documents and publications; and the provision of library services. 
Services to be provided relate to ECA activities, as well as those undertaken jointly with the Department of Public Information of the Secretariat. 
Emphasis will be laid on improvement of administrative services through improvement of communication and automation of activities such as accounting, financial control, personnel management and general services. 
It is also proposed to reclassify the posts of Associate Recruitment Officer from P-2 to P-3, and that of Head Nurse from Local level to P-2, in accordance with the standards promulgated by ICSC in the reclassification exercise for Local level staff in the regional commissions. 
Further, it is proposed to transfer three Field Service posts from the Field Operations Division to ECA in connection with the implementation of the new global satellite communications network. 
One post would be for a senior technician for the telecommunications operations; and the other two posts would be utilized for two technicians, one each for the satellite and the switching units of the telecommunications operations. 
15B.1 The substantive functions of the Regional Commissions New York Office have been included in the budget section of ECA, section 15. 
The transfer of these resources has been effected through adjustment of the 1994-1995 resource base. 
Representation of the regional commissions at the United Nations Headquarters at intergovernmental and inter-secretariat meetings; provision of information between the regional commissions, Headquarters, permanent missions in New York and the general public; and coordinating services among the regional commissions. 
16.1 The terms of reference of ESCAP were established by Economic and Social Council resolution 37 (IV) and subsequent amendments. ESCAP headquarters is located at Bangkok and the ESCAP Pacific Operations Centre (EPOC) is located in Vanuatu. 
The challenges of the changing socio-economic and political environment have required ESCAP to place greater emphasis on providing new policy options and appropriate national, subregional and regional strategies. 
ESCAP's activities during the biennium 1994-1995 will focus on data collection, research and analysis for the purpose of providing a more informed understanding of the problems and emerging issues facing the countries in the region and of enhancing regional economic cooperation. 
16.3 The proposed programme budget is derived from programme 31 of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1), which has been reorganized to reflect the thematic approach recommended by the Commission. 
16.4 In implementing its programme of work, ESCAP will continue to coordinate and cooperate with relevant entities of the United Nations system; joint activities will continue, as well as collaboration with intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
ESCAP provides substantive and technical services to the Commission and its subsidiary bodies, and to other intergovernmental bodies and ministerial meetings. 
16.8 The estimated requirements for temporary assistance for meetings amount to $328,100, which includes an increase of $140,200 to provide for interpretation and translation services, for meetings of the Commission and its subsidiary bodies, as well as for other regional meetings, including those related to global conferences. 
The resource growth is proposed taking into account past experience and projected requirements for conference servicing. 
16.9 The estimated requirements for contractual editing, language typists and clerks required for documentation presented to the intergovernmental bodies would amount to $77,400. 
16.10 An amount of $17,800 is requested for short-term rental of furniture and equipment during the holding of the Commission sessions and its subsidiary bodies, and for communications, hospitality, and miscellaneous services related to those meetings. 
16.11 The amount of $24,100 is requested for supplies and materials required for the holding of the Commission sessions and meetings of the intergovernmental bodies. 
16.12 The Office of the Executive Secretary provides overall direction, supervision and management of ESCAP with a view to promoting economic and social development and regional cooperation among the members and associate members of the Commission through the implementation of its legislative mandates and its approved work programme. 
16.14 An amount of $25,600 is estimated for expertise in the overview of new and emerging issues being addressed by the Commission. 
16.15 The estimated requirements would amount to $145,900 for attendance by the Executive Secretary and his staff at meetings within and outside the region, for consultations with Governments and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, and for coordination with other United Nations entities. 
These requirements reflect a decrease of $48,400, redeployed as appropriate to those subprogrammes receiving the redeployed posts. 
16.16 Programme 31, Regional cooperation for development in Asia and the Pacific, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6), adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/214, provides the framework for the activities to be undertaken by ESCAP during the biennium 1994-1995. 
Those activities are described under six subprogrammes, and while subprogrammes 1 to 3 are entirely new, reflecting the thematic approach adopted by the Commission, subprogrammes 4 to 6 are, with some revisions, the continuation of existing subprogrammes. 
16.17 The programme of work has been reoriented to meet the thematic approach recommended by the Commission, with an emphasis on regional economic cooperation and the interdisciplinary nature of the economic and social issues. 
16.18 The programme performance report for the biennium 1990-1991 showed that ESCAP implemented 76 per cent of all outputs as programmed plus reformulations plus outputs added by legislation; the rate of implementation of high priority outputs as programmed, plus reformulations plus outputs added by legislation, was 80 per cent. 
Together with one temporary post at the P-3 level, the total number of posts for the implementation of the ESCAP programme of work would be 114 Professional and 85 Local level staff under the regular budget. 
After deducting the non-recurrent amount of $7,400 for activities related to the Fourth World Conference carried out in 1992-1993, the net increase in requirements for consultants and experts would amount to $82,600. 
16.21 The estimated requirements for travel on official business would amount to $504,300 for data collection, consultations and participation in meetings within and outside the region. 
16.22 The estimated requirements for contractual services relate to external printing and binding costs and would amount to $266,500. 
(a) Services in support of: 16.23 This subprogramme comprises those activities that had previously been carried out in 1992-1993 under subprogramme 2, Development issues and policies, subprogramme 7, Industrial and technological development, and subprogramme 8, International trade and development finance. 
The proposed activities for 1994-1995 will focus on the ongoing structural changes and policy reforms in the economies which are likely to further strengthen trade, investment and technology linkages in the region. 
The immediate goals of the activities are to develop an appropriate policy environment and to create and strengthen institutional capacities and skills at the regional, subregional and national levels, and to enable countries to exploit more fully the increasing opportunities for intraregional trade and investment. 
The work programme includes a convergent and concerted set of research and operational activities which will address key issues, such as macroeconomic policies, economic restructuring, market access and trade promotion, trade in services, technology development and transfer, investment flows, joint ventures and development finance, and cooperation among subregional groups. 
16.24 The work will be carried out under the guidance of the Committee for Regional Economic Cooperation, which meets annually, as well as its Steering Group. 
16.26 The estimated requirements would amount to $181,100 for consultants ($107,600) and five ad hoc expert groups mentioned above ($73,500). The proposed increase of $15,000 relates to resources required for the convening of the ad hoc expert group on inter-subregional cooperation in trade and investment. 
16.28 The estimated requirements in the amount of $98,200 under contractual services relate to external printing and binding of publications. 
(a) Services in support of: 16.29 This subprogramme comprises the activities that had previously been carried out in 1992-1993 under subprogramme 3, Energy, subprogramme 4, Environment, and subprogramme 9, Natural resources. 
The immediate purpose of the programmed activities is to mitigate environmental problems and promote sustainable development by integrating environmental considerations into the economic development planning process and development activities. 
The focus of ESCAP's work in this subprogramme will be on the development of policies and management practices and guidelines to avoid economic and physical depletion and degradation of resources, as well as to reduce the demand for fossil fuels. 
ESCAP will also promote information technologies, particularly remote sensing and geographic information systems in the area of natural resources management and environment monitoring. 
16.30 The work will be carried out under the guidance of the Committee on Environment and Sustainable Development, which meets annually. 
ESCAP will also provide substantive services to a number of ministerial-level meetings to be convened to consider environment and development and the regional space applications programme. 
Two other reports will be prepared for the Ministerial-level meeting on launching the regional space applications programme (1994) and for the ministerial-level conference on environment and development (1995). 
(v) Natural disaster reduction: seismic and volcanic monitoring systems (1994); 
16.32 The estimated requirements for travel in the amount of $85,400, which include an increase of $11,600 for participation in the Commission on Sustainable Development and the Committee on Natural Resources, relate to travel of staff for data collection and consultations and participation in meetings. 
16.33 The estimated requirements in the amount of $72,500 under contractual services relate to external printing and binding of publications. 
16.35 The work will be carried out under the guidance of the Committee on Poverty Alleviation through Economic Growth and Social Development. 
ESCAP will also provide substantive services to a number of intergovernmental and ministerial meetings to be convened to discuss poverty alleviation issues, including the Regional Ministerial Conference in Preparation for the World Summit for Social Development. 
(i) Human Resources Development: Jakarta Plan of Action on Human Resources Development in the ESCAP Region, revised edition (1995); Fiscal Incentives to Support the Growth and Viability of NGOs in Support of Human Resources Development (1994); 
(ii) Social Policy, Social Services and Social Security: The Role of NGOS in Implementation of the Social Development Strategy for the ESCAP Region Towards the Year 2000 and Beyond (1995); Legislation on Equal Opportunities and Full Participation in Development for Disabled Persons (1994); 
(v) Growth Strategies and Structural Reform: regional information base on poverty issues;* causes, characteristics and consequences of poverty;* role of the informal service sector in poverty alleviation); 
Information kit for the Second Asian and Pacific Ministerial Conference on Women in Development (1994, 1995); exhibits for the Second Asian and Pacific Ministerial Conference on Women in Development (1995) . 
Participation in the Administrative Committee on Coordination Task Force on Rural Development;** Inter-agency Committee on Integrated Rural Development for Asia and the Pacific; Inter-organizational Task Force on the Ministerial Conference on Urbanization. 
The net growth of $54,600 reflects a decrease of $7,400, which was a non-recurrent provision in 1992-1993 for preparatory activities related to the Fourth World Conference. 
16.39 The estimated requirements in the amount of $36,000, which includes an increase of $3,200, relate to external printing and binding of the publications and information materials. 
16.41 The work will be carried out under the guidance of the Committee on Transport and Communications, which meets biennially. 
ESCAP will also provide substantive services to a number of intergovernmental and ministerial meetings. 
One ad hoc expert group on road standards and rail route requirements will be convened in 1995. 
Inter-agency Steering Committee for Phase II (1992-1996) of the Transport and Communications Decade for Asia and the Pacific; coordination and liaison with WTO. 
16.43 The estimated requirements would amount to $26,200 for consultants and include an increase of $13,000 for one ad hoc expert group on road standards and rail route requirements. 
16.45 The estimated requirements in the amount of $5,200 relate to external printing and binding of the publications and information materials. 
16.46 The activities for the biennium 1994-1995 will focus on assisting member countries and groups of countries in developing and improving their capability to identify, collect, process, analyse and utilize the data needed for the formulation, monitoring and evaluation of development plans and policies. 
In the implementation of the subprogramme, due consideration will be given to the priorities given by the work programmes on regional economic cooperation, environment and sustainable development, and poverty alleviation through economic growth and social development. 
ESCAP also provides substantive services to other intergovernmental meetings convened to consider statistical questions. 
* High priority. 
Working Group of Statistical Experts (1995);* Working Group of Experts on Government Computerization (1995). 
It is also proposed to redeploy from this subprogramme one P-5 post to Programme support for the Data-processing Section. 
It is also proposed to reclassify one P-3 to the P-4 level for the expansion of statistical information services related to the collection of data and information. 
16.50 The estimated requirements for travel in the amount of $33,300, including an increase of $3,600, relate to travel of staff for data collection, consultations with government officials, participation in national, regional and inter-agency meetings, including the Statistical Commission and the Administrative Committee on Coordination Subcommittee on Statistics. 
16.51 The estimated requirements of $54,600 relate to external printing and binding of publications and information materials. 
16.52 The activities of ESCAP under this subprogramme will focus during the biennium 1994-1995 on assisting the least developed, land-locked and island developing countries to forge closer cooperative relationships among themselves and with the rest of the ESCAP region. 
The activities are closely linked to those carried out under the other subprogrammes. 
16.53 The work will be carried out under the guidance of the Special Body on Least Developed and Land-locked Developing Countries (biennial) and the Special Body on Pacific Island Developing Countries (annual). 
Coordination with UNCTAD and other organizations within and outside the United Nations system in the review and implementation of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s, and on island developing countries. 
16.54 The redeployment of one D-1 from Executive direction and management to this subprogramme is proposed. 
16.55 The estimated requirements for travel related to consultations with government officials, data collection and participation in meetings would amount to $48,700. 
The increase of $35,000 is offset by a decrease in travel under Executive direction and management, and includes a non-recurrent amount of $10,000 for travel to the Global Conference on Small Island Developing States. 
16.56 The Division of Administration provides programme support and comprises programme coordination and monitoring, management of technical cooperation, information services, conference and library services, and administration and common services. 
(a) Functions previously performed by the Programme Coordination and Monitoring Office under Executive Direction and Management and the management of technical cooperation activities, previously the responsibility of the Technical Cooperation Division, have been amalgamated into a single administrative entity. 
The combined activities will include overall coordination of programme planning, budgeting, monitoring and evaluation, services to the Commission and other meetings, collaboration with other entities and organizations of the United Nations system and appropriate outside institutions, mobilization of extrabudgetary resources and management of technical cooperation activities; 
Activities will continue to include the provision of conference services to meetings of the policy-making organs of ESCAP (the annual sessions of the Commission and its subsidiary bodies) and other intergovernmental meetings held under the auspices of ESCAP; translation and printing of documents and publications; and library services. 
16.57 The Division of Administration provides services in connection with human resource management, financial administration and resource planning, and use of common services to support the implementation of the work programme. 
16.58 An amount of $22,790,700 is required for the established posts as well as for the following requirements: 
(a) General temporary assistance ($232,700) for peak-time workload conditions and for the replacement of staff on sick leave and maternity leave, and so forth; 
16.59 The establishment of 10 Local level posts for operating the conference complex is proposed. 
16.62 It is also proposed to transfer three Field Service posts from the Field Operations Division under section 25A to ESCAP in connection with the implementation of the new global satellite communications network. 
One post would be for a senior technician for the Telecommunications Operations; and the other two posts would be utilized for two technicians, one each for the Satellite and the Switching Units of the Telecommunications Operations. 
16.63 An amount of $60,500 is required for the travel of staff for consultations on programme coordination, administrative, financial and personnel matters, within and outside the region. 
16.64 The increase of $23,800 reflects the redeployment of resources for travel as a result of the redeployment of posts from Executive direction and management to Programme support. 
16.65 An amount of $151,300, which reflects decreases of $46,500 and a non-recurrent provision in 1992-1993 of $312,600 for data-processing services, is required for translation and editing of documentation and publications and for data-processing services. 
16.67 An amount of $613,700, which includes an increase of $7,800, is required for the purchase of office supplies, internal reproduction supplies, data-processing supplies and library books; it is offset by a decrease under policy-making organs. 
16.68 An amount of $1,115,300, which includes an increase of $180,000 primarily for security communications and safety equipment required by the United Nations security plan for Bangkok and conference-servicing equipment, is required for replacement of existing furniture and equipment as part of the replacement schedule. 
A non-recurrent amount of $185,300 is required for the establishment of the local area network (LAN) as part of office automation. 
17.1 The terms of reference of the Economic Commission for Europe (ECE) were established by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 36 (IV) of 28 March 1947. 
Special attention will also be paid to trade facilitation, including the ECE-developed Electronic Data Interchange for Administration, Commerce and Transport (UN/EDIFACT), and to follow-up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and other activities in the priority areas of environment and transport. 
The new subprogramme structure as established in the medium-term plan has involved the redeployment of resources among the subprogrammes. 
Explanation of those redeployments is provided at the subprogramme level below. 
17.5 In implementing its programme of work, ECE will continue to coordinate and cooperate with relevant specialized agencies and entities of the United Nations system and will continue to maintain close collaboration with intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
17.6 The estimated percentage distribution of the total resources of ECE in 1994-1995 would be as follows: 
17.7 Within the programme of work, the estimated percentage distribution of resources among subprogrammes would be as follows: 
17.8 Resources for administration, conference and general services for ECE are, unlike other regional commissions, not included under its own programme budget. 
They are, as is the case for the United Nations entities at Geneva, included in a consolidated fashion under section 25H, United Nations Office at Geneva, in respect of administration and general services, and under section 25E, Conference services, in respect of conference-servicing costs. 
17.10 The Commission, which reports to the Economic and Social Council, provides overall direction to the work of its secretariat, which would have primary responsibility for the implementation of activities programmed under the present section. 
The Commission also has four working parties, that report to it on standardization policies; the chemical industry; the engineering industries and automation; and steel. 
17.13 An estimate of $2,132,100 would cover the cost of established posts. 
It is proposed to redeploy one P-4 and three General Service posts to Programme support. 
Those posts are in the unit providing secretariat services for the Commission and its subsidiary bodies, which will be consolidated under programme support. 
The resource growth is for non-recurrent provisions of $10,000 for consultants and $20,000 for ad hoc expert groups relating to regional activities in the context of the preparatory work for the Fourth World Conference on Women and Development. 
The resource growth includes a non-recurrent provision of $37,000 relating to attendance at the five global conferences and their preparatory committees as appropriate (population, small island developing States, social summit, women and crime). 
17.17 The requirements ($14,600) relate to group hospitality offered by the Executive Secretary and other senior ECE officials on the occasion of major meetings and to hospitality extended towards delegates, office holders, representatives of member States and international organizations. 
17.18 Programme 32, Regional cooperation for development in Europe, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1), adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/214 of 23 December 1992, provides the framework for the activities to be undertaken by ECE during the biennium 1994-1995. 
Those activities are described under the 10 subprogrammes presented below, representing the new structure of the programme of work. 
17.19 The estimated requirements under this heading ($35,674,300) would cover the costs of established posts. 
17.20 The estimated requirements of $288,600 are proposed for consultants. 
Distribution of the estimates may be seen under the relevant subprogrammes. 
17.21 The estimated requirements ($387,500) are proposed for data collection, consultations and participation in meetings within and outside the region. 
They reflect an increase of $73,000 to meet the new demands posed by the increased membership of ECE and the need for close cooperation and coordination between ECE and other international, multilateral and regional institutions and organizations. 
A non-recurrent amount of $10,000 is proposed for travel in relation to the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements. 
Distribution of those estimates by subprogramme may be seen in the tables below. 
17.22 The estimated requirements for contractual services ($256,100) relate to external printing and binding costs. 
They are explained at the subprogramme level. 
17.23 The estimated requirements ($26,700) required under this heading for the biennium are explained at the subprogramme level. 
External relations: consultation and cooperation with the secretariats of other international and multilateral organizations active in the field of environment in order to promote coordination of work and avoid duplication. 
Four reports submitted to the working party on low- and non-waste technology: exchange of information on environmentally sound technology (2); selected issues on integrated waste management; and promotion of business opportunities related to environmental technology. 
Liaison and cooperation with organizations of the United Nations system and other international organizations active in the field of environment. 
17.26 The proposed resources ($60,100) will be required for specialized expertise to assist the secretariat in the preparation of parliamentary documentation and in promoting the implementation of the four regional conventions. 
17.28 The estimated requirements ($19,400) are proposed for the printing of the covers of various publications, reports and protocols. 
The increase of $5,000 is offset through redeployment from the same object of expenditure in subprogramme 9, Agriculture and timber. 
Special attention will also be given to transport infrastructure development and combined transport, and to assistance on sustainable transport development. 
(a) Promotion of legal instruments: under the guidance of the Inland Transport Committee, contribution to the promotion, elaboration and updating of legal instruments in the field of transport, as well as by ensuring their administration thereof; 
(b) External relations: cooperation and liaison in the field of transport with international governmental and non-governmental institutions and organizations. 
(b) Substantive services: substantive and technical services will be provided to the Inland Transport Committee (working parties and groups of experts) and the Committee of Experts on the Transport of Dangerous Goods and its subsidiary bodies. 
(c) Eighty-three technical materials on technical regulations for road vehicles and their amendments (2); catalogue of selected trans-European north-south motorway technical documents; and amendments to the 1958 Agreement on Construction of motor vehicles and parts and its annexed regulations (80). 
(a) Booklets, pamphlets, fact sheets, wall charts, information kits on the Inland Transport Committee (its role and activities); and information on the Economic and Social Council recommendations on the transport of dangerous goods; 
(b) Press releases to cover the activities and meetings of the Inland Transport Committee and the work of its subsidiary bodies. 
The total number of posts is 15 Professional and 12 General Service. 
17.33 The estimated requirements under this heading ($160,600), reflecting an increase of $75,900, would be required for the printing of Economic and Social Council recommendations on the transportation of dangerous goods and other publications. 
The increase is effected through redeployment of funds from the same object of expenditure under other subprogrammes. 
External relations: coordination and liaison of statistical activities undertaken in the programme of work of the Conference of European Statisticians with related activities undertaken by other intergovernmental organizations in Europe. 
(b) Substantive services: substantive and technical services will be provided to the annual sessions of the Conference (forty-second and forty-third sessions) and its subsidiary bodies, working parties and groups of experts. 
(c) Technical material: Quarterly Statistical Journal of the United Nations Economic Commission for Europe. 
17.36 The estimated requirements under this heading ($42,200) would cover the cost of expertise in the field of environmental, economic, and social and demographic statistics, as well as that of expert advice on publications. 
17.38 The estimated requirements ($9,300), reflecting an increase of $6,700 offset by decreases in other subprogrammes, are proposed for the printing of the cover of the statistical monographs on road transport, and the Environment, and the international comparisons of gross domestic product in Europe. 
17.39 The estimated requirements ($4,600) would cover the cost of acquisition of special statistical publications and data series produced by national and international statistical services required to support the research activities carried out by the ECE secretariat. 
In the field of EDIFACT, the work will concentrate on the development of new messages, legal aspects, promotion of standards, assistance to small and medium-sized enterprises and to economies in transition. 
Practical implementation of agreed facilitation measures in developing countries will also be pursued. 
17.42 The estimated requirements ($3,400) would cover the cost of specialized expertise to assist in the dissemination and promotion of trade facilitation methods in countries in transition in the preparation of Trade Data Elements Directory and in the establishment of the EDIFACT reference database. 
17.44 The estimate of $6,600 would cover the cost of printing the United Nations Trade Data Elements Directory; the United Nations Trade Data Interchange Directory and Trade Facilitation News. 
External relations: liaison and cooperation with EC and other international institutions dealing with the same issues of economic research and analysis, including the World Bank, the European Bank for Reconstruction and Development (EBRD) and OECD. 
(b) Substantive services: substantive and technical services will be provided to the annual meetings of the senior economic advisers to the ECE Governments and the joint working group on environment and economics; 
(c) Two seminars of migration researchers and policy makers to review findings of the surveys and studies and two national seminars for policy makers to review country reports. 
(b) Five non-recurrent publications on migration policies in the region; preparation and use of microdata census samples to study the elderly population; elderly in the region; East-West migration; and fertility and family surveys comparative analyses. 
17.50 The estimated requirements under this heading ($22,100) would be needed for subscriptions and standing orders of publications and technical materials. 
During the biennium, the energy sector is expected to be dominated by two region-wide and global energy policy concerns: the need to consolidate market-oriented energy reforms in Central and Eastern Europe within a common energy policy framework; and the need for a renewed emphasis on sustainable energy policies. 
Within this context, the secretariat will aim to play a more effective role as a major intergovernmental instrument in enhancing energy conservation and demand-side policies in the economies in transition by demonstrating efficient technologies and management practices by means of pilot projects, demonstration zones and labelling of consumer goods. 
Special efforts will be placed towards developing sustainable energy policies and assisting in devising new mechanisms such as interregional projects on rational use of energy and emission control. 
Five reports to be submitted to the working party on electric power (annual sessions) on the electric power situation and prospects (2);* combustion technologies (2);** and interconnection of electricity networks in Europe; 
(a) Five non-recurrent publications on world coal trade prospects; coal mine safety; gas market developments through 2000-2010; incentives for renewable sources of energy; and electric power developments in Europe; 
Liaison and cooperation with entities and organizations in the United Nations system such as IAEA, ILO and UNDP. 
17.52 The total number of staff would be nine Professional and seven General Service. 
17.53 The estimated requirements under this heading ($30,300) would provide for expertise to assist in the preparation of publications on ECE energy balances for past and future years. 
Two reports to the working party on international contract practices in industry: guide on financing privatization; guide on the legal framework for financing in the economies in transition/or guide on financing intraregional trade; 
(a) Eight issues of a recurrent publication: East-West Investment News; 
(b) Four non-recurrent publications: guide on financing privatization; guide on legal framework for financing in the economies in transition; impact of trade facilitation for trade in the ECE region; and expanding trade among countries in transition. 
Group training, including seminars, workshops and fellowships: seminar on the role of small and medium-sized enterprises in international trade and investment; workshop on reform of foreign trade and payments in countries in transition; seminar on financing privatization; and workshop on management of joint ventures. 
Coordination and liaison of international trade activities undertaken by the Committee on the Development of Trade with related activities undertaken by OECD, EC, GATT, UNCTAD and other entities. 
The total number of staff for subprogramme 7, Development of international trade, would thus be five Professional and three General Service posts. 
17.60 The estimated requirements under this heading ($15,000) would provide for consultants to assist in the preparation of reports on trade promotion and trade analysis and in the preparation of guides on financing the transition process. 
17.61 The estimated requirements under this heading ($19,100), reflecting a decrease of $18,200, would be needed to collect informations in relation to publications and studies prepared at the request of the Committee and for participation in meetings within and outside the region. 
17.64 The subprogramme is conducted under the auspices of the senior advisers to ECE Governments on science and technology and the working parties on steel, the chemical industry, engineering industries, and automation and standardization policies. 
Four reports to the working party on standardization policies: coordination of standardization policies in the ECE region; conformity assessment procedures in ECE member countries; metrology in testing procedures in ECE member countries; and energy efficiency standards and labelling systems; 
Booklets, pamphlets, fact sheets, wall charts and information kits: eight issues on advance statistics on the iron steel industry (imports, exports and production of steel products). 
17.65 The estimated requirement under this heading would amount to $3,824,100. 
17.68 The estimate of $13,000, reflecting a decrease of $33,600, relates to the printing of covers for the ECE directory of the chemical industry, a comparative study of chemical legislation, environmental clean-up of chemical productions sites in countries in transition and other publications. 
17.69 The objectives of the subprogramme are to provide ECE member countries, in particular countries in transition, with information and other services in the context of policy- and decision-making for sustainable development. 
(b) Substantive services: substantive and technical services will be provided to the annual sessions of the Committee on Agriculture (forty-fifth and forty-sixth sessions) and to a number of subsidiary bodies, working parties and ad hoc bodies. 
(c) Technical material: databases on the forestry and forest industry sector. 
Regular and continuing coordination with specialized agencies of the United Nations system, in particular FAO and ILO. 
17.74 The objectives of the subprogramme will be (a) assistance to economies in transition in reformulating their policies in the field of human settlements; and (b) promotion of sustainable human settlement development, including formulation of appropriate environmentally sound policies in this field. 
17.75 Priority will be given to the following topics: ecologically sound settlements with economic use of resources; modernization policies for built-up areas; management of housing and building; major trends influencing human settlement development; and development of human settlement statistics. 
Two reports to the working party on housing modernization and management on subjects to be determined by it. 
Two reports to the working party on sustainable human settlements planning on subjects to be determined by it; 
(b) Field projects: two study tours of the Committee on Housing, Building and Planning. 
Cooperation and liaison with specialized agencies active in the field of human settlements, in particular with ILO and WHO. 
17.76 The total number of posts would be three Professional and two General Service. 
17.78 It is estimated that a provision of $18,300, including an increase of $14,100, would be required for missions of consultations, data collecting, research and liaison with intergovernmental organizations. 
A non-recurrent amount of $10,000 is included for travel to attend the meetings relating to preparation of the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements. 
17.79 It is proposed to redeploy the entire resources for contractual services under this subprogramme to subprogramme 2, Transport, which is of high priority. 
17.80 The activities carried out under Programme support consist of information services and administration and common services. 
Preparation of the biennial programme budgets, performance reports, medium-term plan, monitoring and evaluation of the programme of work of the Commission and its subsidiary bodies; management of technical cooperation activities within the secretariat, including mobilization and administration of extrabudgetary resources. 
17.81 The estimated resources ($3,115,900) would be required for established posts. 
A provision of $102,300 for general temporary assistance is also included to cover replacing staff on extended sick leave and maternity leave, as well as a provision of $41,000 for overtime during peak periods of work. 
17.84 The estimated requirements under this heading ($176,400) would cover the rental and maintenance of installed equipment. 
17.85 A provision of $56,200 is proposed for word-processing and EDP supplies and materials. 
17.86 The estimate of $334,300 would cover the cost of the continued modernization of the ECE secretariat through the establishment of the Integrated Professional Support System. 
Its activities are carried out at ECLAC headquarters at Santiago, the subregional headquarters for Mexico and Central America, at Mexico City, and the subregional headquarters for the Caribbean, in Port of Spain; in addition, offices are maintained at Bogot, Brasilia, Buenos Aires, Montevideo and Washington, D.C. 
18.2 The proposed programme of work in the present section is derived from programme 33 of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
Consistent with the medium-term plan, the proposed activities to be undertaken in Mexico and Port of Spain are presented in two separate subprogrammes. 
ECLAC will continue to conduct advisory assistance activities, including the formulation and execution of operational projects, as well as activities to support member States for negotiations in international forums. 
Close coordination will also be maintained with academic institutions, non-governmental organizations and intergovernmental institutions concerned with economic integration of the region and with the subregional and regional organizations working in fields related to its programme of work. 
18.5 The estimated percentage distribution of the total resources of ECLAC in 1994-1995 would be as follows: 
18.6 Within the programme of work, the estimated percentage distribution of resources among subprogrammes would be as follows: 
18.7 The Commission, which meets biennially (1994) for a period of two weeks, provides overall direction to the work of the secretariat. 
The Commission reports to the Economic and Social Council. 
ECLAC provides substantive and technical services to the Commission and its subsidiary bodies, and to other intergovernmental bodies and ministerial meetings to be held under ECLAC auspices. 
18.8 The estimated requirements of $393,100 include a provision of $340,700 for temporary assistance for meetings and $52,400 for overtime of conference-servicing staff for pre- and in-session work of the intergovernmental meetings to be held by ECLAC during the biennium. 
18.10 An estimate of $25,800 would cover the costs of contractual editing and translation of documentation, particularly for documentation presented to the intergovernmental bodies. 
18.12 The estimated requirements of $20,700 reflect an increase of $3,900, offset by a reduction of the same amount from administration and common services. 
In addition, it continues to be responsible for the preparation of a biennial inter-divisional report on the main topics to be discussed at the session of the Commission, as well as the publication of the CEPAL Review.* 
18.15 A provision of $15,300 would be required to support the activities under the work programme. 
18.16 A provision of $152,900 is proposed for attendance by the Executive Secretary and his staff at meetings within and outside the region; consultations with Governments, intergovernmental and non-governmental bodies; and coordination with other United Nations entities. 
18.19 The total number of posts for ECLAC's programme of work is 128 Professionals and 120 Local level staff. 
The resource requirements are estimated at $29,342,200. 
As indicated in paragraphs 18.14 and 18.80, the redeployment of one P-2 from executive direction and management and the reclassification of one Local level post to P-2 in subprogramme 12, Subregional activities in Mexico and Central America, respectively, are also proposed for strengthening the programme of work. 
18.20 The estimated requirements for consultants and experts would amount to $633,800. 
After deducting the non-recurrent amount of $7,100 for activities related to the World Conference on Women carried out in 1992-1993, the net increase in requirements for consultants and experts would amount to $54,900. 
18.21 The estimated requirements for travel on official business amount to $723,700 for data collection, consultations and participation in meetings within and outside the region. 
These requirements include a non-recurrent provision of $58,900 for travel to participate in the major conferences to be held under United Nations auspices during the biennium and their related preparatory activities, as appropriate. 
The requirements are explained in detail under individual subprogrammes below. 
Advisory services on the formulation of policies aimed at transforming the agricultural productive structures in the region (XB). 
18.24 The continuation from the current biennium of three Professional and two Local level staff is proposed. 
18.25 The activities of this subprogramme will be carried out by the Economic Development Division and the Latin American Centre for Economic and Social Documentation (CLADES), and by the offices of the Commission at Buenos Aires, Montevideo and Brasilia. 
18.26 Work in this area will focus on undertaking studies on the transformation of production patterns and state structures with a view to a more suitable distribution of income within a framework of social equity. 
Timely and systematic information on country and regional economic trends will be provided, and structural changes taking place in Latin American and Caribbean economies will be analysed. 
In the context of analysing development strategies, priority will be given to the distributive aspects of economic development, the formulation of economic policies aimed at achieving changes in production patterns in a context of social equity and the design of fiscal policies in a context of economic stabilization. 
Operational activities in the area of fiscal policy and public policy reform will also continue to be carried out to enhance the effectiveness of State action in Latin America and the Caribbean. 
18.27 Support will be given by CLADES to management of information for development, which includes the examination of various information resources and ways of optimizing their transfer, dissemination and utilization by researchers, policy designers and decision makers. 
(a) Eight recurrent publications: Economic Survey of Latin America and the Caribbean (2); Economic Panorama of Latin America (2); Preliminary Overview of the Economy of Latin America and the Caribbean (2); Temas especiales de desarrollo (2); 
(b) Five non-recurrent publications: distributive aspects of economic development in Latin America and the Caribbean; economic policy designed to achieve changes in production patterns accompanied by social equity; macroeconomic constraints on growth in Latin America and the Caribbean; and management of information for development (2); 
(c) Technical material: organization, development and maintenance of a data bank on subject areas related to economic development. 
Three meetings of experts to discuss conclusions of studies on: distributive aspects of economic development; fiscal policy, stabilization and equity; and the situation of information for development in the region. 
(a) Advisory services in the field of: fiscal policy and the reform of public policies; decentralization of fiscal management and policy; new private sector financial flows into Latin America; identification of policy options for achieving economic recovery and development; and information management; 
18.28 The continuation of 22 Professional and 21 Local level posts from the current biennium is proposed in the context of this subprogramme. 
18.29 The estimated requirements of $71,400 will provide for expertise in connection with the studies on distributive aspects of economic development in Latin America and the Caribbean, fiscal policy and the situation of information for development in the region and for the convening of three ad hoc expert groups. 
18.30 The estimated requirements under this heading of $91,200 will provide for attendance at meetings of the Committee on Development Planning and gathering of data for the preparation of publications and studies. 
18.31 The activities of this subprogramme will aim at meeting the needs of member States for services in the fields of planning and coordination of their various economic and social policies by providing advisory services and training and undertaking applied research activities. 
The activities of the subprogramme will be carried out by the Latin American Institute for Economic and Social Planning (ILPES). 
18.34 The estimated requirements of $17,700 are proposed for travel in connection with the preparation of publications and attendance at meetings of the intergovernmental bodies. 
(a) Advisory services (XB): regional projects in the field of education, growth and social equity; policy design to strengthen technological innovation capacity; technical cooperation for capital goods industry development; and the impact of economic adjustment policies on the industrial sector; 
18.36 It is proposed to redeploy one Local level post from this subprogramme to subprogramme 9, Social development, to provide for additional support required in that subprogramme. 
18.39 In the implementation of this subprogramme, emphasis will be placed on evaluation of actions and assistance to the countries of the region in identifying policy options in the fields of trade and finance. 
Regional, bilateral and multilateral trade negotiations will be monitored and evaluated with a view to enhancing the negotiating capacity of the region on the issues of protectionism and developing the region's ability to negotiate the elimination of barriers to its exports. 
The activities relating to finance policies for development will focus on the analysis of the countries' efforts to develop mechanisms geared to stabilization and adjustments conducive to a strategy for changing production patterns with social balance. 
One ad hoc expert group to review and revise the studies on trade policies of Latin America and the Caribbean and possibilities for improving them. 
18.40 It is proposed to redeploy one P-4 post from this programme to new subprogramme 14, Regional cooperation and integration. 
18.41 The estimated requirements ($54,900) relate to the need to secure outside expertise for input in the publications ($29,800) and the convening of one ad hoc expert group on trade policies of Latin America and the Caribbean ($25,100). 
18.42 The estimated requirements ($64,400) relate to attendance at meetings within and outside the region, and the collection of supplementary data in preparation of publications. 
Advisory services: regional project on decision-making process on the linkage between energy and economic policies; and improvement of integrated water resource management capabilities. 
18.45 A continuation of eight Professional and five Local level posts from the current biennium is proposed in the context of this subprogramme. 
a One P-5 is financed by the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat). 
18.48 During the biennium, efforts will aim at developing methodological schemes and technical proposals for gathering, analysing and disseminating information on national, sectoral and regional environmental policies and strategies. 
Emphasis will be placed on developing analytical tools to achieve appropriate coordination between economic and environmental policies in a context of sustainable development, as well as on incorporating the environmental dimension into development planning in specific activity sectors. 
Substantive support and services will be provided to the Second Regional Seminar of Housing Ministers and Authorities. 
(c) Coordination, harmonization and liaison: coordination and promotion of joint activities undertaken with UNEP and other agencies and offices of the United Nations system. 
This includes an increase of $299,000 owing to the proposed redeployment of one D-1 post from subprogramme 11, Transport, with a view to strengthening this subprogramme owing to the importance attached to environmental aspects of regional development. 
18.50 An estimate of $48,900 would cover the cost of providing specialized inputs ($21,000) to study methodologies and applications for the use of human settlements statistics at the national, regional and local levels and for the convening of two ad hoc expert group meetings ($27,900). 
In this context, activities will be aimed at the elaboration of population studies and comparative analysis of social and demographic variables, and the application of population techniques in socio-economic planning. 
18.54 A provision of $36,100 is proposed for attendance at meetings of the Population Commission and travel in connection with the preparation of publications. 
The growth of $14,900 will cover the cost of attending the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development. 
18.55 The activities to be carried out under this subprogramme will focus on social development and humanitarian affairs, the integration of women into development and the fight against drug abuse. 
The resources comprise a provision of $41,500 for consultants and $74,600 for ad hoc expert groups. 
The growth of $42,900 would cover the cost of activities relating to the preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
18.58 A provision of $93,300 is proposed for attendance at meetings of the Commission for Social Development and the Commission on the Status of Women and travel in connection with the preparation of publications, consultations with government officials, participation in national, regional and inter-agency meetings. 
A non-recurrent provision of $24,000 is for participation in the activities of the Fourth World Conference on Women, the World Summit for Social Development and the Ninth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders. 
18.59 Activities in this subprogramme will be primarily geared towards maintaining a framework of statistical information for the Latin American and Caribbean region with a view to providing technical support for studies and projects undertaken by the Commission, member States, research institutions, the private sector and international organizations. 
They will also seek to develop further statistical and quantitative analysis that can be applied to economic and social studies. 
(c) Technical material: ongoing organization and development of an integrated data bank on various subject areas. 
Three ad hoc expert group meetings on: income distribution, poverty situations, employment, labour force and other social indicators; the System of National Accounts; methodological and substantive aspects of prospective studies and results of projections. 
Coordination with other programmes, as well as at the inter-agency level, through participation in various intersecretariat working groups on specific statistical issues. 
18.62 A provision of $65,800 would cover the cost of travel of a representative to attend meetings of the Statistical Commission and the gathering of statistical data in connection with the preparation of publications under this subprogramme. 
18.65 A provision of $25,800 is proposed for the convening of the two ad hoc expert group meetings listed above. 
18.66 It is estimated that a provision of $23,800 would be required for fact-finding missions, data collection, and consultations with government officials. 
Social development activities will focus on identifying policies leading to greater social equity, the incorporation of the poorer social strata into productive activities and the integration of women into the development process. 
Integration and foreign trade work will focus on strengthening relations between Mexico and Central America, supporting Central America's trade negotiations with EC and analysing the progress of the economic integration of Central America. 
In the field of agricultural development, activities will focus on the development of export farming and on the search for production alternatives for small farmers in the basic grains subsector. 
18.68 An amount of $4,642,500 would be required for the established posts. 
It is proposed to reclassify one Local level post to the P-2 level, Economist, which was classified at the Professional level in the context of the General Service classification exercise carried out in accordance with the standards promulgated by the International Civil Service Commission. 
18.69 The estimated requirements would amount to $89,300 for consultants to secure expertise in the preparation of various studies ($49,300) and the convening of the ad hoc expert groups listed above ($40,000). 
18.70 The estimated requirements for travel in the amount of $130,400, relate to travel of staff for fact-finding missions, the preparation of publications, consultations with Governments and participation in regional and inter-agency meetings. 
18.71 The ECLAC subregional headquarters for the Caribbean will continue to analyse issues of special relevance to the economic and social development of the member countries of CDCC, emphasizing the provision of technical assistance and advisory services geared to their specific needs. 
It will also continue to serve as interim Secretariat for the Caribbean Council for Science and Technology (CCST). 
Substantive servicing to: annual sessions of CDCC and meetings of its Monitoring Committee; annual meetings of CCST and its Executive Committee; the Caribbean Consultative Committee on Regional Information System; and the Advisory Committee on the Caribbean Patents Information Network. 
18.72 An amount of $2,673,500 would cover the costs of the established posts. 
18.73 A provision of $89,000 is proposed under this heading comprising $47,300 for consultants and $41,700 for the six ad hoc expert group meetings listed above. 
18.74 The amount of $71,400 would be required in support of the activities of this subprogramme, fact-finding mission, data collection, consultation with Governments, participation in regional and inter-agency meetings and preparation of publications. 
One ad hoc expert group meeting and related preparatory work on the situation and outlook of regional integration and cooperation. 
Advisory services on: regional integration to the countries of the region, particularly the least developed countries and the secretariats of subregional integration bodies; international economic negotiations. 
18.76 An amount of $175,300, is required for the established post (P-4), which is proposed to be redeployed from subprogramme 5, International trade and development finance. 
18.77 An amount of $12,000 is proposed for one ad hoc expert group on the situation and outlook for regional integration and cooperation. 
18.78 The activities carried out under programme support comprise conference services, information services, library services, management of technical cooperation activities, and administration and common services. 
The activities under this heading are carried out by the ECLAC libraries at Santiago and Mexico City. 
(a) Services include coordination for the preparation, negotiation and implementation of interregional cooperation projects; consultations with regional organizations; assistance to member States for project proposals; collaboration with substantive units of ECLAC for the preparation and implementation of projects; and planning, budgeting, and administration of extrabudgetary activities; 
(c) Advisory services will be provided on the identification of TCDC opportunities and preparation of project proposals for promoting regional cooperation, assessment of damage caused by natural disasters and formulation of projects in flood forecasting and damage mitigation and in rehabilitation and reconstruction. 
The Division of Administration and the Computer Centre will provide services in connection with human resources management, financial administration and resource planning, and use of common and electronic services to support the implementation of the work programme. 
18.79 An amount of $23,789,400 would be required for the established posts as listed in table 18.37 above as well as for the following expenditures: 
(b) Overtime and night differential: a provision of $184,900, including no growth, is proposed for ECLAC as a whole in connection with overtime in peak workload periods and night differential to staff working on round-the-clock tours of duty. 
18.80 It is proposed to reclassify one General Service post to P-2, for a librarian at Mexico City, which was classified at the Professional level in the General Service classification exercise carried out at Mexico City in 1990 under the International Civil Service Commission classification standards. 
It is also proposed to transfer three Field Service posts from the Field Operations Division (section 25F) to ECLAC in connection with the implementation of the new global satellite communications network. 
One post would be for a senior technician for the Telecommunications Operations; and the other two posts would be utilized for two technicians, one each for the Satellite and the Switching Units of the Telecommunications Operations. 
18.82 An estimate of $9,200 would cover the costs of obtaining outside expertise for specialized drafting courses for staff. 
18.83 A provision of $37,900 is proposed for the travel of staff for consultations on programme coordination, administrative, financial and personnel matters, within and outside the region. 
18.87 A provision of $1,020,100 is proposed for replacement of existing office furniture and equipment, data processing, printing, and reproduction equipment and vehicles, as part of the replacement schedule. 
After deducting the non-recurrent amount of $208,700 under this heading for the biennium 1992-1993, the net decrease is $107,700. 
18.88 The requested provision of $25,200 under this heading (after deducting the 1992-1993 non-recurrent amount of $105,100) relates to alterations and improvement projects in various offices. 
18.89 The following two annexes are provided, as in the past, in order to give a full representation of the Commission's organizational structure in view of the existence of subregional offices (annex I) and the distribution of resources among the major administrative offices (annex II). 
19.1 The Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA) was established by Economic and Social Council resolution 1818 (LV) of 9 August 1973, as amended by Council resolution 1985/69 of 26 July 1985. 
The secretariat of ESCWA has been located at Baghdad since 1982; however, owing to the Persian Gulf crisis, the secretariat has been temporarily moved to Amman, where all internationally recruited staff have been regrouped since August 1991. 
The Economic and Social Council, at its organizational session for 1993, decided in its resolution 1993/3 that a special session of the Commission should be held at Beirut, at the invitation of the Government of Lebanon, to discuss the question of the permanent headquarters of the Commission. 
Specific attention will also be given to preparatory work for the world conferences to be convened during 1994-1995. 
19.7 The estimated percentage distribution of the total resources of ESCWA for 1994-1995 would be as follows: 
19.8 Within the programme of work, the estimated percentage distribution of resources among subprogrammes would be as follows: 
19.9 The Commission, which reports to the Economic and Social Council, provides overall direction to the work of the secretariat. 
The Commission has two subsidiary bodies, the Technical Committee, which assists the Commission in programme matters and meets annually, and the Statistical Committee, which meets biennially (1995). 
19.10 The estimated requirements for temporary assistance for meetings would amount to $76,700. 
This provision includes an increase of $10,000 to provide for interpretation and translation services in view of the increase in regional meetings and reflects a reduction of $60,700 for a non-recurrent provision appropriated in 1992-1993. 
19.12 It is proposed to redeploy two Other level posts from programme support to the Office of the Executive Secretary to provide secretarial and administrative support in connection with programme planning, coordination, monitoring and evaluation. 
19.13 The estimated requirements of $14,700 would be for expertise in multidisciplinary activities not falling within individual subprogrammes, such as those related to the economic and social conditions of the Palestinian Arab people in the occupied Palestinian territories, as requested by the Commission. 
The estimates would be offset by the decrease of a corresponding amount under programme support. 
19.14 The estimated requirements of $78,100 would be for attendance by the Executive Secretary and his staff at meetings within and outside the region, for consultations with Governments, participation at intergovernmental meetings held in New York and Geneva, and for coordination with other United Nations entities. 
19.15 Programme 34, Regional cooperation for development in Western Asia, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1), adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/214 of 23 December 1992, provides the framework for the activities to be undertaken by ESCWA during the biennium 1994-1995. 
Those activities are described under the 15 subprogrammes presented below. 
As a result, the total number of posts for ESCWA's programme of work would be 63 Professional and 46 Local level staff under the regular budget. 
Non-recurrent provisions of $10,000 for consultants and $20,000 for one ad hoc expert group meeting to provide expertise in the preparatory work for the Fourth World Conference on Women are proposed. 
19.20 The estimated requirements of $335,500 reflect an increase of $21,900. 
Efforts will also be intensified in strengthening national capacities in agricultural planning and policy formulation through training workshops and seminars. 
Parliamentary documentation: two reports to the Commission on the results of the ad hoc expert group meetings on integrated development of drylands in the ESCWA region (fourth quarter, 1994) and on the implementation of a programme for the integrated development of drylands in the ESCWA region (fourth quarter, 1995). 
(a) Four recurrent publications: Agriculture and Development in Western Asia; numbers 16 and 17 (fourth quarters, 1994 and 1995); and Review and analysis of recent developments in agriculture in Western Asia: performances, issues and policies (fourth quarters, 1994 and 1995); 
Two ad hoc expert groups on integrated development of drylands in the ESCWA region (third quarter, 1994) (RB/XB); and the implementation of a programme for the integrated development of drylands in the ESCWA region (third quarter, 1995) (RB/XB). * High priority. 
19.24 The estimated requirements of $23,600, reflecting a decrease of $16,200, relate to the expertise required to provide technical inputs into various studies and for the convening of the two expert group meetings mentioned above. 
19.25 The estimated requirement of $16,900 relates to travel in connection with collecting data and information for the initiation and finalization of several publications, for consultations with Governments, and for participation in meetings of the ACC Task Force on Rural Development and Desertification. 
Particular attention will be given to issues of income distribution and poverty; policies and measures to alleviate poverty; and the impact of privatization policies on economic growth, development and welfare. 
Parliamentary documentation: two reports to the Economic and Social Council through the Commission on the Survey of Economic and Social Developments in Western Asia and review and appraisal of the International Development Strategy for the Fourth United Nations Development Decade (fourth quarters, 1994 and 1995). 
One expert group meeting on policies and measures to reduce income disparities and alleviate poverty in selected ESCWA countries (fourth quarter, 1995). 
19.27 The estimated requirements for consultants and experts would amount to $50,400. This estimate comprises $28,500 for consultants, which reflects a decrease of $15,500, to provide for specialized inputs for the annual Survey of Economic and Social Developments in the ESCWA Region and for two non-recurrent publications. 
The remaining provision for $21,900, which reflects a decrease of $67,300, is proposed for the convening of an expert group meeting on policies and measures to reduce income disparities and alleviate poverty in selected ESCWA countries. 
19.28 An estimate of $27,800, reflecting a decrease of $22,800, would cover the official travel of staff to meet with government officials and those of concerned regional and national organizations and institutions, for verification of information connected with various studies and for participating in relevant regional and international meetings. 
19.29 The activities of this subprogramme will focus on implementation of Agenda 21 in the ESCWA countries, particularly the promotion of capacity-building; implementation of the Arab Declaration on Environment and Development and Future Prospects; and environmental legislation in the ESCWA region. 
Three ad hoc expert groups on environmental legislation in the ESCWA region (second quarter, 1994); environment planning and management (first quarter, 1995); and environmental indicators in the ESCWA region (second quarter, 1994). 
Coordination with the Global Environmental Facility and other United Nations regional and international offices and agencies concerned with environment and development for the implementation of Agenda 21. 
19.30 It is proposed to redeploy one Local level post to this subprogramme from the Human settlements subprogramme. 
19.31 The estimated requirements of $27,500 include $9,500 for consultants in environmental planning and management for development and for the review of regional policies and plans on environment, and $18,000 for the three ad hoc expert groups mentioned above. 
19.32 The estimated requirements of $21,100 for travel, including a non-recurrent amount of $10,000 for participation in the Global Conference on Small Island Developing States, relate to travel for consultations with government officials, data collection and participation in meetings within and outside the region. 
The major themes to be addressed would be crisis housing, upgrading and revitalizing settlements, and appropriate techniques for construction and human settlement development. 
Participation in the Preparatory Committee meetings of Habitat II and the fourteenth session of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) (second quarter, 1995); and coordination meeting with Habitat and LAS. 
19.34 It is proposed to redeploy one Other level post from this subprogramme to the Environment subprogramme. 
19.36 The estimated requirements of $22,000 relate to data collection and consultations with Governments within and outside the region. 
The increase of $10,000 would be a non-recurrent provision for travel for participants in the Preparatory Committee meetings of Habitat II. 
19.37 During the biennium 1994-1995, the activities will focus on promotion of entrepreneurship and the private sector, development of entrepreneurial and managerial skills, especially under changing conditions, and the development of small and medium enterprises, more particularly the promotion of investment opportunities in technology-based and food processing industries. 
New activities will be carried out on modernization of conventional industries and the promotion of cleaner industrial production technologies. 
External relations: coordination with LAS and the Arab Industrial Development and Metallurgical Organization on the implementation of a special programme of action for industrial development in the Arab countries, and participation in conferences of the Organization and those of relevant regional organizations. 
Two ad hoc expert groups on modernization of conventional industries in the ESCWA region (second quarter, 1995) (RB/XB); and entrepreneurial and managerial skills in small and medium enterprises under changing conditions (second quarter, 1995). 
19.38 It is proposed to reclassify one Local level post to the P-2 level in accordance with the standards promulgated by ICSC in the reclassification exercise for Local level posts in the regional commissions. 
19.39 It is proposed to redeploy from this subprogramme one P-2 post and the activities on biotechnology to the subprogramme on Science and technology. 
It is also proposed to abolish one P-4 post, which was temporarily redeployed in the context of the policy on the treatment of vacancies. 
19.41 The estimated requirements of $23,500 relate to travel for collection of data, consultations with government officials and participation in the annual session of UNIDO and other meetings within and outside the region. 
19.42 The activities will focus on the impact of the single European market on trade in the region; promotion of trade in services; trade between countries in the region and the countries in the process of transition to a market economy; and trade policy aspects of environmental measures. 
(a) Two recurrent publications: review of developments and issues in the external trade and payments situation of countries of Western Asia (second quarters, 1994 and 1995); 
Group training on rationalization and computerization of customs procedures and data in countries of Western Asia (first quarters, 1994 and 1995). 
19.43 An estimate of $10,600, reflecting a decrease of $1,000, would cover the cost of expertise on the impact of the single European market on the trade of Western Asia and on trade policy aspects of environmental measures. 
19.44 The estimated requirement of $13,500 which reflects a decrease of $2,000 relates to travel of staff for consultations with government officials and participation in regional and international meetings. 
Three ad hoc expert groups on the application of remote sensing and isotope technology for water resource exploration and development in the ESCWA region (third quarter, 1995); and review of programmes of regional organizations active in the field of water resources (third quarter, 1994, and fourth quarter, 1995). 
Group training: training workshop on remote sensing techniques (second quarter, 1995). 
Consultations will take place with UNESCO, WHO and FAO. 
19.47 The estimated requirements of $22,200, which reflect a decrease of $2,000, relate to travel of staff to implement work programme activities and to participate in meetings of the Committee on Natural Resources and Inter-secretariat Groups for Water Resources. 
A particularly important area of activity will be the development of interconnected power networks. 
19.49 The estimated requirements for consultants and experts would amount to $61,100. 
19.50 The estimated requirements for travel of staff for consultations, participation in meetings and collection of data would amount to $24,300. 
19.51 During the biennium, activities will focus on the study of demographic and employment aspects of poverty, the core theme for the four subprogrammes on Social development, Women and development, Population and Human settlements. 
The subprogramme will also deal with unemployment, integrating population variables into development and enhancement of durable capabilities of ESCWA member States in demographic data analysis. 
Analyses undertaken will also contribute to the annual Survey of Economic and Social Development in the ESCWA Region. 
Parliamentary documentation: two reports to the Commission on the outcome of the International Conference on Population and Development, 1994 (fourth quarter, 1994); and the results of the ad hoc expert group meeting on demographic estimates and projection (fourth quarter, 1995). 
(b) Four non-recurrent publications: poverty: demographic and socio-economic responses (third quarter, 1994);* unemployment and poverty (third quarter, 1994); underemployment in the public sector (third quarter, 1995); and overview of national population policies, measures and programmes concerning population (fourth quarter, 1995); 
(a) Advisory services on strengthening planning and analytical capabilities of labour ministries and offices; 
The estimated requirements for the expert group meeting on demographic estimates and projections would amount to $25,700, which reflects a decrease of $27,900. 
19.53 The estimated requirements of $26,800 relate to participation in the annual meetings of ILO and the Arab Labour Organization; consultations on demographic estimates, population and labour policies and programmes; consultations on measures to strengthen capabilities of labour ministries; and participation in the biennial sessions of the Population Commission. 
19.54 The activities will focus on the mobilization, management and allocation of financial resources and the role of the public and private sectors therein; the functioning of public administration; monitoring fiscal and monetary developments and analysis of trends; and assessing the impact of exogenous developments. 
New activities in the biennium 1994-1995, will address the central role of government and efforts to expand the involvement of the private sector in the mobilization, management and allocation of financial resources. 
Parliamentary documentation: a report to the Commission on the results and recommendations of the ad hoc expert group meeting on investment incentives in the ESCWA region (fourth quarter, 1995). 
(a) Two issues of recurrent publications: review of developments and trends in the monetary, fiscal and financial sectors in the economies of the ESCWA region (second quarters, 1994 and 1995); 
19.55 It is proposed to reclassify one Local level post to the P-2 level in accordance with the standards promulgated by the International Civil Service Commission in the reclassification exercise for Local level posts in the regional commissions. 
19.56 The estimated requirements for consultants and experts would amount to $20,400. 
19.57 The estimated requirements for travel of staff to consult with government officials and with officials of monetary and financial institutions and for participation in meetings would amount to $9,900. 
19.58 The activities in the biennium 1994-1995 will be concerned with strengthening the member countries' abilities to utilize new and advanced materials technology. 
In a continuation of the effort in this field in the previous biennium, four integrated activities will be conducted to assist member States in utilizing new and advanced technologies in their national economies. 
In the field of transfer of technology, special emphasis will be placed on transfer of environmentally sound technologies as a contribution to promoting multidisciplinary activities. 
Participation in and coordination with the Administrative Committee on Coordination Task Force for Science and Technology for Development and with relevant specialized agencies, such as UNESCO and UNIDO. 
19.60 The estimated requirement for consultants and experts would amount to $45,700. 
The provision for two expert groups on the application of new and advanced technologies in composites and ceramics materials in the ESCWA region, and on revitalization of research and development activities would amount to $27,200. 
19.61 The estimated requirement of $13,900, which reflects a decrease of $1,300, relates to travel of staff for consultations with government officials, participation in technical meetings and in the ACC Task Force for Science and Technology for Development. 
19.62 The activities carried out under this subprogramme will address the question of poverty, the core theme for the four subprogrammes constituting the Social Development, Population and Human Settlements Division. 
Special attention will be accorded to social policy issues, particularly in the context of regional preparations for the World Summit for Social Development. 
The subprogramme will also continue to pay attention to marginalized social groups such as the disabled and youth, and to deal with social problems such as crime and drugs. 
Activities would also include those related to the World Summit for Social Development. 
External relations: participation in relevant meetings of LAS. 
19.64 The estimated requirement of $32,100 for travel relates to data collection, consultations with government officials on specific social development issues; and participation in meetings, including participation in the Commission for Social Development. 
A non-recurrent amount of $15,000 is proposed for travel to the World Summit for Social Development and the Ninth United Nations Congress on Crime Prevention and the Treatment of Offenders, both scheduled to be held in 1995. 
19.65 The Women and development subprogramme is designed to provide a gender perspective on issues related to the reconstruction of the region and the core theme of poverty. 
It also includes activities dealing with the preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women, including a regional overview of policies and programmes specifically directed at the advancement of women. 
External relations: coordination with the relevant bodies of LAS. 
(b) Two non-recurrent publications: regional plan of action for women and development (second quarter, 1994);* and impact of emergency situations and crises in the region on Arab women: the feminization of poverty (third quarter, 1994); 
The remaining $38,000 of the estimate, which includes a non-recurrent provision of $20,000, for an expert group meeting on the regional component for the Fourth World Conference on Women, would cover the cost of convening the two expert group meetings on women and development, and the Arab family. 
(a) Services in support of: 
One ad hoc expert group on the implementation of the United Nations Revised System of National Accounts (second quarter, 1994). 
(a) Advisory services on national accounts and economic statistics, household surveys and data processing; 
(b) Group training: two workshops on the implementation of the revised system of national accounts (third quarters, 1994 and 1995). 
19.69 It is proposed to reclassify one P-4 post to the P-5 level in view of the expanded programme called for by the newly established Statistical Committee and in view of the new areas to be covered, particularly in the field of environment. 
19.72 During the biennium, the activities will focus on the assessment of the needs for rehabilitation of the transport system in the region, on multimodal transport and on port pricing issues, as well as on transport-related pollution, with a view to arriving at concrete solutions to those problems. 
Activities pertaining to the ESCWA regional transport network and efforts geared towards interregional and regional transport cooperation will be intensified, in response to the second phase of the Transport and Communications Decade in Western Asia (1992-1996). 
Two ad hoc expert groups on development of the multimodal transport chain in Western Asia (second quarter, 1995); and a maritime hydrographic survey and nautical charting (second quarter, 1994). 
Advisory services on various aspects of transport policy, planning and management. 
The estimated requirements for consultants to provide expertise on assessment and rehabilitation of the transport system in the ESCWA region, the multimodal transport chain, transport-related pollution and effect of the single European market on air transport, and the Decade activities would amount to $29,300. 
19.74 The estimated requirements of $33,500 relate to the participation at relevant intergovernmental and regional meetings, coordination with ESCAP and LAS on joint projects, consultations with Governments and relevant organizations, as well as the collection of data and information for various publications. 
19.75 The activities carried out under programme support comprise information services, conference and library services, management of technical cooperation and administration and common services. 
Services to be provided relate to ESCWA activities, as well as those undertaken jointly with the Department of Public Information of the Secretariat, and include the issuance of a fortnightly newsletter on ESCWA activities, periodic bulletins, press releases and news dispatches concerning United Nations and ESCWA activities. 
Other activities are liaison with the news media, governmental and non-governmental organizations, educational institutions and other local redisseminators of information. 
Services provided include coordination, identification and formulation of project proposals, execution and monitoring of projects financed by UNDP and other United Nations agencies; organization of training courses, seminars and fellowships; liaison with government and non-governmental officials; and publication of reports on missions by regional advisers. 
The Division of Administration will provide services in connection with human resource management, financial administration and resource planning, use of common services and electronic support to facilitate the implementation of the work programme. 
19.76 It is proposed to reclassify two Local level posts to the P-2 level in accordance with the standards promulgated by ICSC in the reclassification exercise for Local level staff in the regional commissions. 
It is also proposed to redeploy two Local level posts to Executive direction and management. 
19.77 It is further proposed to transfer three Field Service posts from the Field Operations Division to ESCWA in connection with the implementation of the new global satellite communications network. 
19.78 The estimated requirements for consultants and experts would amount to $45,600 and would cover the costs of a medical doctor and a legal adviser. 
19.80 The estimated requirements of $423,300 relate to contractual translation, editing and external printing and binding and include an increase of $17,000 for data-processing services for the additional users of the IMIS project. 
19.82 The estimated requirements of $512,600, reflecting a decrease of $31,100, would cover the costs of office supplies and materials for data processing and internal printing, and library books. 
19.83 The estimated requirements of $747,300 include non-recurrent provisions of $78,000 for the purchase of furniture and equipment that had not been necessary at Baghdad and $51,000 for the purchase of computers that are part of the IMIS project. 
20.1 The United Nations regular programme of technical cooperation complements assistance available to developing countries under other programmes. 
The programming and budgetary procedures applicable to the regular programme were established by the General Assembly in its resolution 2514 (XXIV) of 21 November 1969, in which it endorsed the proposals contained in Economic and Social Council resolution 1434 (XLVII). 
The appropriation requested reflects targets to be applied to the major sectors of activity, which are described below. 
Annual reports on the programme and projects implemented are submitted as appropriate to the Governing Council of UNDP. 
20.2 In keeping with the guidelines, funding goes to activities with a demonstrated multiplier effect likely to have a significant impact on the development process and which reflect global development policies enunciated by United Nations legislative bodies and also accord with development needs and priorities of individual countries. 
20.3 Within the framework of existing guidelines, individual technical cooperation activities under the regular programme are determined by the nature of requests received from developing countries, the recommendations of intergovernmental legislative and expert bodies, and the approved work programmes. 
20.5 There are three main types of technical cooperation activities, namely, short-term advisory services, field projects and training. 
The main purpose of these services is to provide advice as a basis for immediate government action or, in the case of broader needs, to lay the groundwork for meeting them through the identification and formulation of projects for submission to potential financing sources. 
The resources of the regular programme will not usually be invested in country projects unless such projects are clearly of a pilot and innovative character, the results of which can be given wider application. 
Field projects will therefore be mainly interregional, designed to test and operationalize new approaches to development needs or to fill gaps where funds from other sources are insufficient to cover areas given high priority by legislative bodies. 
Different kinds of inputs will be combined in ways to meet best the particular needs involved and to enhance the multiplier function of the regular programme. 
20.8 In recognition of the key role of human resources in the development process and the consequent need for adequately trained and qualified personnel at the national level, training activities will receive particular emphasis. 
While training needs often are addressed through short-term advisory services and field projects, a portion of regular programme resources would be used for specially tailored training responding to needs identified through the experience of the implementing office in technical cooperation activities or mandated by United Nations legislative bodies. 
This work will be carried out mainly through relatively small group-training activities (for example, seminars and workshops), in areas with a potential multiplier effect, organized for national staff with policy-making, planning and management responsibilities in the sectors described below. 
Other types of training will also continue, for example, on-the-job training arranged in the context of technical cooperation among developing countries. 
The provision of advisory services and the activities in the field of natural resources and energy were identified as two components of the current work programmes that would especially benefit from a measure of decentralization and corresponding redeployments of resources. 
The approaches and criteria that have guided the work of the task force are outlined in the report of the Secretary-General on regional cooperation submitted to the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1993 (E/1993/85). 
The distribution of activities in various areas of natural resources and energy is still under review. 
As far as advisory services are concerned, based on the recommendations of the task force, a redistribution of the resources currently appropriated under section 12 of the 1992-1993 budget, Regular programme of technical cooperation, is proposed. 
Concretely, the overall ratio of resources assigned to the regional commissions under the proposals for section 20, Regular programme of technical cooperation, would increase from approximately 40 to 60 per cent or from 16.7 million dollars in 1992-1993 to 28.0 million dollars in 1994-1995. 
Taking into account that the overall level of resources under section 20 would, as in previous bienniums, remain at maintenance level, this increase of resources for the regional commissions would result in a corresponding decrease of resources for central programmes. 
20.11 The proposed redistribution of resources will also take into account new demands for advisory services in areas previously not covered or inadequately covered in that respect, such as human rights, humanitarian assistance and crime prevention and criminal justice. 
The distribution of resources for advisory services in the fields of natural resources and energy is subject to further adjustments in the light of the outcome of the ongoing review of possibilities of further decentralization of activities in these two areas. 
The estimated requirements amount to $17,374,800, as shown in table 20.2, and comprise 38.3 per cent of the total resources under section 20. 
b Includes programme 25, Global social issues and policies, programme 26, Integration of social groups, and programme 27, Advancement of women, of the medium-term plan. 
b Includes programme 25, Global social issues and policies, programme 26, Integration of social groups, and programme 27, Advancement of women, of the medium-term plan. 
20.14 The activities in this sector are implemented by the Department for Development Support and Management Services and will be in support of the objectives of the three following subprogrammes of programme 12, Global development issues and policies, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1): 
20.15 Advice and training will be provided, at the request of developing countries, to strengthen their capacity to prepare, implement and manage integrated development strategies, policies and plans aimed at achieving economic and social development goals. 
This will include attention to such areas as short- and long-term perspective planning, structural adjustment and recovery programmes, coordination of external assistance and resource mobilization. Such related issues as financial policy, strengthening national plan-budget harmonization, external aid and debt monitoring, and management systems will also be addressed. 
Assistance, including assistance in UNDP country programming, will be provided through expertise, training and operation-oriented research aimed at developing improved methodologies and techniques for enhancing the developing countries' capacity for aid coordination. 
Technical cooperation will be provided to promote a unified approach to economic and social development, integrated rural development, popular participation, women's integration in development, alleviation of sectors of critical poverty, environmental aspects of development, science and technology for development, natural disaster protection and other emerging areas. 
To ensure an integrated and effective approach, technical cooperation will be provided within the framework of the developing countries' overall economic and social development priorities, policies and plans. 
20.16 The activities in this sector are implemented by UNCTAD and will be in support of the objectives of programme 13, Trade and development, and programme 23, Transnational corporations, of the medium-term plan. 
The relevant subprogrammes are as follows: 
20.17 Advisory and technical support will be provided to technical cooperation activities relating to the establishment of national transparent mechanisms; trade policy reforms; restrictive business practices and competition policy; trade negotiations; and trade and the environment. 
Support will also be provided for regional and subregional programmes of economic integration and cooperation. 
20.18 Furthermore, the UNCTAD secretariat, in cooperation with the regional commissions, will provide technical services aimed at assisting Governments of developing countries to handle effectively the issues that arise in their dealings with transnational corporations. 
During the biennium 1994-1995, emphasis will continue to be placed on technical cooperation activities in the areas of designing investment policies and laws, negotiating investments agreements and building skills in developing countries in the public and private sectors responsible for policy-making, negotiating or managing foreign investment projects. 
20.20 Advice and training will be provided to strengthen human resources and institutional capacities of developing countries in the planning and management of their water and mineral resources in the context of sustainable development. 
This will be done by promoting a multisectoral approach that integrates technological, socio-economic and environmental considerations. 
Technical cooperation activities will concentrate on the transfer and adaptation of water technologies and the promotion of economic and legal measures to improve efficiency in water use. 
Identification of financing and investment requirements and the mobilization of resources will be emphasized, as well as availability of information needed for decision-making such as trends, developments and prospects in selected minerals. 
Advice and training will also be provided to enhance capacity in cartography, surveying and mapping (including use of remote-sensing technologies) required for effective planning and management of natural resources. 
20.22 Advice and training will be provided to developing countries for planning and managing the development of indigenous energy resources. 
Support will be provided to enhance capacity for formulating integrated energy policies and plans to meet development needs effectively. 
Technical cooperation activities and the provision of advisory services to developing countries for strengthening institutions concerned with energy planning, training of national personnel and the methodological and informational infrastructure for energy planning will increase. 
Special emphasis will be on assistance to enhance capacity for formulating environmentally sound energy policies and plans, including those related to energy conservation and efficacy. 
Ways and means of increasing the role of and reliance on new and renewable sources of energy, particularly in view of their potential contribution to environmentally sound energy development and to rural energy development, will receive special attention. 
Within the context of overall energy planning and management, attention will go to the development and transfer of technology needed for energy exploration and exploitation. 
20.23 The activities in this sector are implemented by the Department for Development Support and Management Services and will be in support of the objectives of the following five subprogrammes of programme 21, Public administration and finance, of the medium-term plan: 
20.24 During the biennium advice and training will be provided to assist developing countries in meeting increased demands for government services through sound management of all its resources: human, financial and informational. 
Emerging issues of governance, including both administrative reform issues related to the appropriate role and scope of government and issues relevant to participatory processes such as electoral institutions and mechanisms, will be stressed. 
Special attention will be given to private sector development, entrepreneurship and enterprise management, and to strengthening capability for financial management, accounting and auditing. 
Issues that will also be addressed include social and environmental administration, legal frameworks for administrative development and women in management. 
Human resource implications of governance will receive particular emphasis and will be addressed through assessment of training needs and civil service structure, and through strengthening of institutional training capacity, especially for senior management. 
20.25 The activities in this sector are implemented by the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) and will be in support of the objectives of the following two subprogrammes of programme 22, Human settlements, of the medium-term plan: 
20.26 The main objective of technical cooperation activities under this programme is to provide assistance in promoting the development of indigenous building materials and construction industries and to propose strategies to remove obstacles to the flow of resources from global, national and local sources for the development. 
Emphasis will be given to assistance in mobilizing investments, in financial practices related to human settlement development for low-income groups and in establishing or strengthening financial institutions for human settlement development. 
20.27 The activities in this sector are implemented by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and will be in support of the objectives of subprogramme 2, Disaster prevention and preparedness, of programme 37, Emergency humanitarian assistance, of the medium-term plan. 
20.28 During the biennium emphasis will be placed on the development and refinement of mitigation techniques. 
These techniques will be disseminated widely by preparing compendiums and manuals, organizing training seminars and workshops, as well as carrying out technical cooperation projects at the national and regional levels. 
Such technical cooperation activities will include the provision of expertise, the exchange of experience between disaster-prone developing countries, especially within the same region, the provision of training and the granting of fellowships. 
20.29 The activities in this sector are implemented by the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis and will be in support of the objectives of subprogramme 5, Technical cooperation in population, of programme 18, Population, of the medium-term plan. 
20.31 The activities in this sector are implemented by the Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis, and will be in support of the objectives of subprogramme 5, Support for technical cooperation in statistics and statistical data processing, of programme 24, Statistics, of the medium-term plan. 
Another aim will be to help improve the stature and capabilities of national statistical offices by directing the attention of planners and policy makers to useful applications of statistics in developing effective socio-economic programmes and reaching policy decisions. 
20.33 Advisory services will be provided to transfer knowledge and experience in specific fields of statistics, in particular demographic statistics, and in relation to the use of computers and informatics. 
Emphasis will be placed on provision of practical, action-oriented recommendations aimed at contributing to the efforts of developing countries to achieve self-reliance and self-sufficiency in technical and administrative aspects in critical areas of statistics. 
20.34 The activities in this sector are implemented by the Department for Development Support and Management Services and will be mainly in support of the objectives of subprogramme 2, Social policy design, planning and coordination, of programme 25, Global social issues and policies, of the medium-term plan. 
20.35 During the biennium advice will be provided to support the implementation of social components of the International Development Strategy for the Fourth United Nations Development Decade, with emphasis on strengthening human resources and institutional capacity for the formulation, implementation and monitoring of social strategies, policies and plans. 
This will include in particular issues such as alleviation of extreme poverty, social dimensions of adjustment, integration of population factors into social planning, social welfare, rural and community development, women's integration in development and integration of vulnerable groups in development. 
20.36 The activities in this sector are implemented by the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch at Vienna and will be in support of the objectives of subprogramme 1, Operational activities, planning and overall coordination, of programme 29, Crime prevention and criminal justice, of the medium-term plan. 
20.37 During the biennium major efforts will focus on the formulation, implementation and evaluation of crime prevention and criminal justice technical cooperation projects, in particular training and education, with the development of requisite material, manuals and curricula, and collaboration with academic institutions and other entities concerned. 
Advisory services and technical cooperation activities in this respect will be increased. 
20.38 The activities in this sector are implemented by the Centre for Human Rights and will be in support of the objectives of subprogramme 3, Advisory services and technical cooperation, of programme 35, Promotion and protection of human rights, of the medium-term plan. 
The United Nations programme of advisory services in the field of human rights was established pursuant to General Assembly resolution 926 (X) of 14 December 1955. 
The activities aim at promoting respect for human rights through advisory services, seminars, training courses and granting of fellowships administered by the Centre for Human Rights. 
20.39 During the biennium 1994-1995, work will focus on provision of practical training and opportunities for exchange of information and experience to government officials or other persons whose functions are related to the promotion and protection of human rights. 
Advisory services and technical assistance will be provided to developing countries and countries in transition to a market economy in developing national laws in keeping with international standards and strengthening national institutions systems and infrastructures for the promotion and protection of human rights. 
20.40 The estimates for this component ($27,996,200) comprise 61.7 per cent of the total resources proposed under this section. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 2803 (XXVI) of 14 December 1971, provision is made for a system of regional and subregional advisory services for the purpose of assisting developing countries that are members of the regional commissions in solving problems they may encounter in their national development efforts. 
The services of regional advisers are made available in response to requests from Governments and involve advisory missions on an individual or a joint multidisciplinary basis, with particular attention being paid to the needs of the least developed and other disadvantaged countries in each region. 
The regional advisers are based at the headquarters of each regional commission and receive the required support from substantive divisions and administrative services of the regional commissions. Table 20.4 provides a breakdown of resource requirements and table 20.5 shows a summary of post requirements for regional advisers. 
They have been playing a major role in developing policy on economic integration and in clarifying economic, social, political and environmental issues relating to sustainable development. 
They thus provide a forum and a network for cooperation among their member States and between them and other States at the technical level. 
In addition, they are increasingly becoming providers of technical cooperation activities, especially in intersectoral areas and in areas where no other United Nations entity has a comparative advantage. 
20.42 Greater recognition of the important contributions that the regional commissions can make, through measures aimed at strengthening their functions and increasing their responsibilities, is an important and integral part of the current restructuring exercise. 
These measures include arrangements aimed at enhancing their contributions, as the regional arms of a single, integrated United Nations programme in the social and economic field, to the global work of Headquarters departments, as well as specific measures of decentralization. 
20.43 The importance of decentralization to the regional level stems from the role and functions assigned to the regional commissions in several General Assembly and Economic and Social Council resolutions. 
Among the broad responsibilities assigned by those resolutions to the commissions are the following: 
(a) To function as the main general economic and social development centres within the United Nations system for their respective regions; 
(b) To exercise team leadership and responsibility for coordination and cooperation at the regional level; 
(c) To provide inputs for global policy-making processes of the competent United Nations organs and to participate fully in the implementation of the relevant policy and programme decisions taken by those organs; 
(d) To participate actively in operational activities, particularly as regards subregional, regional and interregional projects of an intersectoral nature; 
(e) To assist in strengthening regional cooperation and help promote effective interregional cooperation. 
As such, they point to the Commissions as the most suitable sources for the provision of advisory services on a broader scale than they have so far been enabled to extend, as proposed below. 
b The titles of subprogrammes are indicated for purposes of comparison only because, in accordance with the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised by the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session (A/47/6/Rev.1), some regional commissions have a different subprogramme structure. 
c Includes subprogramme 8, Population, of programme 33, Regional cooperation for development in Latin America and the Caribbean, of the medium-term plan. 
b The titles of subprogrammes are indicated for purposes of comparison only because, in accordance with the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised by the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session (A/47/6/Rev.1), some regional commissions have a different subprogramme structure. 
c Includes subprogramme 8, Population, of programme 33, Regional cooperation for development in Latin America and the Caribbean, of the medium-term plan. 
20.46 In the context of subprogramme 1, Development issues and policies, of programme 30, emphasis will be given to assistance in the preparation, implementation and monitoring of programmes that would lead to the realization of objectives of structural adjustment, socio-economic transformation and sustainable development in Africa. 
Advisory services and training will also be provided in respect of development finance, debt policy and resource flows. 
In addition the subprogramme will provide support to the five multinational programming and operational centres (MULPOCs). 
20.48 Under subprogramme 3, Poverty alleviation through sustainable development, efforts will be directed at assisting member countries in the formulation and implementation of appropriate policies, plans and programmes relating to food production, food security and agricultural support services, environment and population. 
20.49 Under subprogramme 4, Development, administration and management, emphasis will be given to advisory services, training courses, seminars and workshops for improving the performance of the public sector, carrying out privatization and strengthening public enterprise and public financial management. 
Technical assistance will be provided to member countries to support their efforts in the fields of institutional reform and structural transformation. 
20.51 Under subprogramme 6, Statistical and information systems development, assistance will focus on building of institutional and technical capabilities of member countries in applying the revised United Nations system of national accounts and on organization and management of data-processing and information systems development. 
Advisory services will be provided in improving national capabilities for exploration and utilization of surface water and groundwater resources, as well as in promoting regional and subregional cooperation in the use of shared water resources. 
20.54 Under subprogramme 9, Women in development, efforts will be concentrated on promoting women's full participation in economic planning and implementation and formulation of programmes to eradicate discrimination on grounds of sex and to promote equal employment opportunities and equitable remuneration. 
20.61 Under subprogramme 5, Statistics, efforts will concentrate on assistance in implementing the revised United Nations system of national accounts and in developing national capabilities in the field of social statistics. 
20.65 Under subprogramme 2, Transport, work will concentrate on advising and assisting countries in transition to a market economy in formulating and implementing coordinated and homogeneous transport and communication policies, with particular emphasis on such areas as infrastructure planning, combined transport, road traffic safety and transport of dangerous goods. 
20.66 Under subprogramme 3, Statistics, emphasis will be placed on meeting demands for expert advice on the implementation of the revised United Nations system of national accounts, particularly from the countries in transition to a market economy. 
Technical advice will also be given to enable these countries to establish the flow and collection of data required in decision-making and for economic analysis. 
20.72 Under subprogramme 10, Human settlements, emphasis will be on developing a network for international cooperation to assist countries in transition to a market economy with such practical aspects as privatization and financing of housing and establishment of cadastral and land registration systems. 
Work will also be centred on human settlement policies and strategies, managerial tools and techniques to promote sustainable settlement development with economical use of resources, and assisting specific multidisciplinary actions in that field. 
20.74 Under subprogramme 2, Economic development, emphasis will be placed on systematic analysis of development strategies, the formulation of economic policies aimed at achieving changes in production patterns in the context of social equity and the design of fiscal policies in the context of economic stabilization. 
Technical assistance will also be provided in order to receive timely and systematic information on country and regional economic trends and to analyse structural changes taking place in Latin American and Caribbean economies. 
Special attention will be devoted to assessing the adverse effects of protectionist tendencies with a view to improving the region's ability to negotiate the elimination of barriers to its exports. 
Assistance will be provided to member countries in order to conduct a number of studies on the management of mineral and water resources, production of and trade in mining products and on the relationship between the region's mining and manufacturing sectors. 
20.78 Under subprogramme 8, Population, the activities will concentrate on the elaboration of socio-demographic studies and on assisting member countries in increasing their national self-sufficiency in the area of population studies and analyses. 
20.80 Under subprogramme 1, Food and agriculture, work will concentrate on assistance to the member countries in rural rehabilitation and in promotion of efficient agricultural planning policy analysis. 
20.81 Under subprogramme 2, Development issues and policies, emphasis will be placed on assistance to member countries in their efforts to achieve harmonization and coordination of their plans, programmes and policies. 
20.83 Under subprogramme 5, Industrial development, work will focus on identification, formulation and approval of industrial development projects for regional and subregional joint ventures, as well as application of advanced technologies such as micro-electronics and biotechnology. 
20.85 Under subprogramme 8, Energy issues, emphasis will be placed on matters pertaining to the development of renewable sources of energy, including policy planning, promotion of the efficient use of energy, assessment of existing technologies, project identification and formulation, and development of alternative and conventional sources of energy. 
20.86 Under subprogramme 11, Science and technology, efforts will be directed at conducting studies to assess the implication of technological developments for the region with emphasis on measures and mechanisms for strengthening scientific and technological capabilities of the member countries. 
20.87 Emphasis under subprogramme 12, Social development and welfare, will be placed on assistance to Governments in improving social planning and social monitoring methodologies, enhancing the optimal use and development of human resources, upgrading vocational skills and mapping social development problems. 
20.88 Under subprogramme 14, Statistics, efforts will be directed at enabling member States to apply the revised system of national accounts and international economic classifications, to develop and update their main economic statistics, to design and conduct integrated household surveys, and to organize training programmes. 
20.89 Under subprogramme 15, Transport and communications, emphasis will be given to activities in connection with the Transport and Communications Decade for Western Asia and to planning and development of regional transport networks. 
In addition, new demands are addressed to the United Nations to find efficient ways to act effectively to prevent violations of human rights, to intervene to bring to an end widespread violations and to integrate human rights concerns into economic and social development activities. 
In order to respond effectively to new challenges a new organizational structure of the Centre has recently been approved by the Secretary-General. 
The new structure includes an Office of the Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights and five separate branches: the Legislation and Prevention of the Discrimination Branch, the International Instruments Branch, the Special Procedures Branch, the Communications Branch and the Technical and Advisory Branch. 
The Conference was to review past achievements, identify problems and obstacles to progress and suggest ways of reinforcing and increasing the effectiveness of United Nations action in the field of human rights. 
The overall level of additional resources ($10,541,800) would include the establishment of 43 new posts (27 at the Professional and 16 at the General Service levels). 
In addition, the proposals include an increase of $1,963,600 for travel and $474,300 for general operating expenses. 
21.6 The activities of the Committee on Missing Persons in Cyprus established to resolve the situation in Cyprus through the good offices of the Secretary-General are described in chapter C.2. 
Established by the Economic and Social Council, the Commission has 53 members and meets annually for a period of six weeks. 
The Commission provides overall guidance to the work of the Centre from which it receives both substantive and technical services. 
Furthermore, the Centre for Human Rights also provides substantive and technical services to the Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Palestinian People and Other Arabs of the Occupied Territories (three members, three sessions a year). 
21.11 A provision totalling $3,382,100 would be required for travel of the members of the following organs: 
(b) Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities and its working groups ($560,200); 
(d) Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Palestinian People and Other Arabs of the Occupied Territories ($156,400), including travel of members of the Committee ($108,100) and travel of staff to service field activities of the Committee ($48,300); 
(e) Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and of its working groups ($237,600). 
(f) Committee on the Rights of the Child and its working groups ($360,500); 
21.13 A provision totalling $264,000 would be required for honoraria payable to the members of the following Committees: 
(b) 10 members of the Committee on the Rights of the Child ($64,000); 
(c) 14 members of the Committee on the Protection of the Rights of All Migrant Workers and Members of Their Families ($88,000). 
The Office provides the overall direction, supervision and management for the Centre for Human Rights in the implementation of the human rights programme. 
21.16 The New York Liaison Office is part of the Office of the Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights and represents the Centre at Headquarters. 
21.19 A provision of $2,300 is proposed for hospitality requirements arising out of official activities of the Centre. 
21.21 In order to accomplish the above objectives, the Centre for Human Rights is responsible for providing both substantive and technical support to the treaty-monitoring bodies established under the international conventions and the biennial meetings of States parties. 
(i) Assisting special rapporteurs, representatives or other designees (thematic and country-oriented) dealing with human rights violations and investigations or fact-finding into reported situations and cases and reporting to the Commission on Human Rights or the General Assembly; 
(iv) Providing legal advice, including up-to-date case law briefings to all human rights bodies, as requested; 
This includes classifying, indexing, preparing summaries and corresponding with the complainants and the States parties concerned and preparation of documentation, including country dossiers for the use of implementing bodies; 
(ii) Handling of approximately 20,000 communications (complaints, petitions, appeals) concerning alleged gross violations of human rights that fall outside existing procedures. 
Thirty recurrent publications: Official Records of the Human Rights Committee (12 issues); database for the work of the treaty bodies; reports on the status of international human rights instruments (16); and Human Rights Committee Selected Decisions under the Optional Protocol, volumes 3 and 4. 
Fifty lectures and seminars relating to international human rights instruments for Governments, non-governmental organizations, specialized agencies and professional associations; and assistance to visitors wishing to discuss their human rights problems. 
It is expected that during the biennium 1994-1995 the work on the declaration on the protection of mentally-ill persons will be completed. 
Liaison with other sectors of the United Nations system; meetings with the non-governmental organizations involved in human rights questions. 
(a) Special missions, good offices, fact-finding: assistance will be given to experts appointed by the Secretary-General at the request of the Commission on Human Rights to conduct missions combining fact-finding and good offices to assist Governments through direct contacts in implementing international human rights standards; 
(b) Ad hoc expert group: one meeting of an expert group to review the information programme of the Centre for Human Rights. 
Forty press releases; and organization of about 100 lectures and seminars relating to international human rights instruments. 
(a) Advisory services on implementation of international human rights standards and norms at the national level, including specific human rights issues such as electoral laws, constitutional reforms, elaboration of civil and criminal codes, the phenomenon of enforced or involuntary disappearances, torture, human rights education and reporting obligations; 
Two meetings of all specialized agencies and other United Nations organs to review and discuss ongoing activities in the areas of information education, technical assistance and training in the field of human rights. 
21.26 Efforts will be directed towards the study of human rights issues for United Nations human rights bodies, elaboration of international human rights standards for adoption by those bodies and review of the implementation of certain standards. 
(a) Six recurrent publications (annual): list of countries that proclaim, extend or terminate a state of emergency; right to restitution, compensation and rehabilitation for victims of gross violations of human rights and fundamental freedoms; and prevention of the traffic in persons and the exploitation of the prostitution of others; 
(b) Three technical publications: strengthening the independence of the judiciary and the protection of practising lawyers; right to freedom of opinion and expression; and human rights and disability. 
It should be noted that 19 of the 27 Professional posts were redeployed temporarily to the Centre during the biennium 1992-1993 in the context of the policy on the treatment of vacancies. 
The conversion of those posts from temporary to established posts would provide a permanent base for fact-finding activities and for the review and processing of the communications; 
(b) General temporary assistance: it is estimated that a provision of $951,000, reflecting a decrease of $618,700, as a result of the deduction of non-recurrent provision for the World Conference on Human Rights, would be required, primarily for assistance in the area of fact-finding and special procedures. 
This provision would also be used for additional assistance during peak periods in connection with the preparation of secretariat studies, reports, summaries and analyses and for replacement of General Service staff on maternity leave or extended sick leave. 
The proposed growth would cover the increased requirements of the Centre, especially those resulting from the mandates of the Economic and Social Council on the basis of the resolutions of the Commission on Human Rights. 
This provision relates to charges such as local transportation, communications, rental of office space, interpretation equipment and conference rooms during fact-finding and investigative missions. 
21.33 The estimated requirements under this heading ($132,900) reflect a negative growth of $25,000, owing to the lapsing of non-recurrent provisions in 1992-1993, and would be required for purchase of electronic data-processing equipment in order to enhance the effectiveness and accuracy of existing reporting procedures. 
Each of the members is entitled to have up to two assistants and the United Nations is responsible for the expenses of the third member, his two assistants (one internationally recruited secretary and one locally recruited staff member) and the miscellaneous operating expenses of their office. 
21.35 No increased requirements are proposed for the Committee under any of the objects of expenditure below. 
The third member is paid a daily fee for each working day, plus subsistence allowance. 
Provision for travel is based on 10 round trips each year between Larnaca and Geneva, plus two trips by the third member to New York for consultations. 
21.37 The provision under this heading $9,800 relates to the services of a pr\x{5db0}is writer engaged on a contractual basis for a limited number of hours each month to service the meetings of the Committee. 
21.39 The estimated requirements under this heading ($10,900) relate to stationery and office supplies and subscriptions to newspapers and periodicals for the Committee. 
21.40 The provision under this heading ($20,600) relate to research work on the files of ICRC undertaken by the Committee on Missing Persons in Cyprus. 
22A.a. The Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) was established as from 1 January 1951 by the General Assembly in its resolution 319 A (IV) of 3 December 1949. 
The basic terms of reference of the Office were established in a statute approved by the Assembly in its resolution 428 (V) of 14 December 1950. 
On the one hand, UNHCR is required to safeguard the fundamental principles of asylum and non-refoulement and to ensure that the basic rights of refugees are respected and that they are treated in a decent and human manner. 
On the other hand, UNHCR has had to develop, at the request of the General Assembly and the Governments concerned, substantial material assistance programmes to meet the increasing dimensions and complexity of refugee needs. 
In relation to the latter kinds of activity, UNHCR responds essentially to situations that cannot be foreseen. 
22A.3 In order to achieve this objective the Office will focus on the following areas of activity: 
(a) Continuing consultations with Governments in order to promote further accession to international and regional legal instruments relating to refugees, and to encourage them to adopt positive national legislation and administrative regulations on refugees; 
(b) Public awareness campaigns and publication of articles in newspapers and academic journals, as well as participation in conferences and public debates on refugee questions; 
(c) Monitoring, through direct dialogue with Governments and with the assistance of other relevant agencies, of situations involving asylum-seekers and refugees; 
(d) Development of contingency planning and emergency preparedness and capability of response to refugee emergencies and participation in special humanitarian operations; 
(e) Designing programmes of assistance to refugees characterized by a development orientation; 
(f) Initiating the creation of tripartite commissions so as to facilitate and encourage voluntary repatriation; 
(h) Ensuring and maintaining linkage between refugee aid and development assistance, especially in the deployment of development assistance as a means of cementing permanent solutions; 
(i) Promoting an appropriate sharing of responsibilities and arrangements for financing of refugee-related activities between all the bodies of the United Nations system and other concerned organizations, both governmental and non-governmental. 
The overall voluntary fund requirements for the biennium 1994-1995 will be submitted to the Executive Committee of the Programme of the High Commissioner later in 1993. 
22A.5 The Office is responsible for the implementation of five subprogrammes of programme 36, International protection of and assistance to refugees, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1), as follows: 
22A.6 Within the programme of work, the estimated percentage distribution of resources among subprogrammes would be as follows: 
22A.7 The programme of work is implemented at UNHCR headquarters by the Division of International Protection, the Division of Programmes, Support, Budget and Finance, and five regional bureaux. 
In the field, the programme is implemented by some 200 offices. Thirteen regional representatives and 95 country representatives act on behalf of the High Commissioner in all aspects of the Office's activities in the country or countries to which they are accredited. 
22A.8 The objective of this subprogramme is to promote acceptance of the existing instruments; elaborate new international or regional instruments; and to review initiatives to include provisions in international instruments favourable to refugees, returnees and displaced persons. 
(a) Substantive servicing of two sessions of the Executive Committee and meetings of the Subcommittee of the Whole on the International Protection of Refugees; 
(d) Regular contacts with other intergovernmental organizations, continuing dialogue with the Secretariat and specialized agencies concerned with the preparation of international instruments with a view to the inclusion, as appropriate, of provisions favourable to refugees, returnees and displaced persons; 
22A.9 Through this subprogramme, UNHCR will seek to promote the effective implementation of the provisions contained in the 1951 United Nations Convention relating to the Status of Refugees and the 1967 Protocol, together with efforts undertaken in accordance with subprogramme 1. 
22A.10 Work will also aim to facilitate the successful reintegration of returnees, through legal assistance, mediation and dialogue and to encourage States to adopt legislation for the protection of refugees, to strengthen existing laws, policies and programmes, and to ensure their implementation. 
22A.11 Other related activities will aim at ensuring the implementation of the UNHCR Guidelines on the Protection of Refugee Women and the integration of considerations specific to the protection of refugee women into assistance activities. 
22A.12 Special attention will also be given to strengthening the implementation of the UNHCR Guidelines on Refugee Children and to coordinating the efforts by States and international and non-governmental organizations for the benefit of refugee children, in particular unaccompanied minors. 
(b) The issuance of approximately 40,000 travel documents in various languages to assist Governments in implementing the specific rights of refugees under existing international instruments and of 20,000 refugee identity cards to assist in refugee census and identification operations; and the facilitation of national documentation for returnees; 
(c) Promoting the adoption of adequate legislative and/or administrative measures concerning the granting of asylum and the observance of the principles of non-refoulement, and encouraging liberal practice by Governments with regard to those matters; 
(d) Monitoring, including through direct dialogue with Governments, the implementation by States of obligations assumed and responsibilities owed towards refugees on the basis of relevant international instruments and general principles of international law; 
(f) Promoting, where necessary, the establishment by States of appropriate procedures for the determination of refugee status as defined by the relevant international instruments; 
(h) Promoting national legislative and/or administrative measures favourable to the acquisition by refugees of the nationality of their country of permanent residence; 
(j) Reviewing and further developing a policy framework and organizational workplan for the next stages in the mainstreaming within UNHCR of refugee women's protection issues. 
(b) Organization of about 80 seminars at the national, regional and international level for the in-depth examination of new legal problems in the field of international protection and/or for the review and development of existing standards; 
(d) Regional protection seminars to follow up on the findings and recommendations of the Working Group on International Protection; 
(e) One annual course on refugee law in coordination with the International Institute of Humanitarian Law (San Remo, Italy); 
(f) Six conferences and round tables in cooperation with other institutions on specific topics; 
(g) Strengthening of collaboration with other United Nations bodies, particularly in the human rights field, with a view to sharing ideas, information, experiences and documentation, as well as joining in their promotion and dissemination programmes and sensitizing them to refugee problems in their spheres of responsibility; 
(h) Strengthening of cooperation with non-governmental organizations in order to stimulate and strengthen their interest in refugee law and international protection. 
Joint efforts in training refugee advocacy lawyers and other refugee law practitioners will be particularly important in this respect. 
This collaboration will further manifest itself in the establishment and use of databases covering international and national legislation and case law; 
Within this context, the objectives of the subprogramme are: 
(b) To promote the development and implementation of intermediate assistance measures, pending the identification of durable solutions, with the ultimate aim of enabling refugee groups and individuals to become self-supporting in the country of first asylum. 
In this way, the need for prolonged care and maintenance programmes is contained and the financial burden on the host Government, and on the international community at large, is reduced. 
(a) Two reports on the overall results of operations to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth and fiftieth sessions, through the Economic and Social Council, and to the Executive Committee of the High Commissioner's Programme; 
(b) Improvement and streamlining existing in-house emergency procedures, work methods and systems applicable to emergency response; 
(c) Establishment of emergency response teams and development and implementation of a UNHCR emergency staffing roster to facilitate rapid deployment of staff to sites of emergency influxes; 
(e) Continued provision of emergency management training to staff of UNHCR, participating Governments and non-governmental organizations acting as implementing partners and the improvement of core materials for the emergency management training programme; 
(f) In the field of early warning, improvement of early warning mechanisms and systems at the field level and for the advancement of inter-agency coordination; 
(g) Establishment of an emergency stockpile, which will allow the rapid shipment of the most commonly needed relief items to the emergency location; 
(i) Provision of assistance for the continued development of national disaster plans that include refugee components for southern Africa and other regions; 
(j) Systematic utilization of the Supplies and Food Aid Field Handbook in the planning and implementation of logistics and transport systems in emergency operations; 
(k) Promotion of the active involvement of refugees in the provision of emergency assistance and in the development of appropriate self-help measures; 
(m) In relation to refugee women, further development of the policy framework and organizational workplan for the next stages in the mainstreaming of refugee women's issues within UNHCR; 
(o) Review of the UNHCR Handbook for Emergencies; 
It also involves negotiating an agreed division of responsibilities and arrangements for the financing of those activities, while at the same time safeguarding the ability of the High Commissioner to exercise fully her mission of protection; 
(q) Monitoring the implementation of care and maintenance projects and assessing their impact on the target beneficiaries, especially women and children. 
Long-term development assistance projects and assistance may also be needed in the country of origin. 
The presence of large-scale refugee populations in developing countries of asylum has created developmental assistance needs that go beyond immediate relief for both refugees and refugee-hosting areas. 
Assistance is provided to the host countries in identifying, appraising, planning and developing local integration schemes. 
Emphasis has been placed on optimizing the allocation and use of resources made available by the international community for the benefit of refugees. 
22A.18 The criteria for seeking resettlement in third countries derives not only from conditions in the country of origin but also from conditions in the country of first asylum, where ethnic, political or economic factors may render local integration impossible. 
(a) Two reports on the overall results of operations to the General Assembly, through the Economic and Social Council, and to the Executive Committee of the High Commissioner's Programme; 
This strategy implies close cooperation and coordination between UNHCR and relevant development agencies and non-governmental organizations, as well as with the host Government, in order to assure that such development initiatives undertaken in support of local integration are consistent with national development plans; 
Because of the financial constraints in the regular budget, it was further agreed that the voluntary funds would also cover non-operational costs in the field, while the United Nations would meet the costs of non-operational staff at UNHCR headquarters at Geneva. 
Those proposals, which met with the approval of the Assembly, resulted in maintaining the number of posts to be financed from the regular budget at 244, with a different distribution among grades and with all posts being located at Geneva instead of being distributed between Geneva and field offices. 
It was also agreed at the time that the proposed new arrangements would remain unchanged for the four biennial periods subsequent to 1990-1991. 
A review of the arrangements took place. 
Under the circumstances, the posts of chiefs of missions, responsible for carrying out UNHCR's mandate, could be deemed to constitute a proper charge to the regular budget. 
It was therefore proposed in the context of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993 that the posts of chiefs of mission in the least developed countries where UNHCR operated be recognized as a proper charge to the regular budget. 
It is therefore again proposed that the posts of chiefs of mission in the least developed countries where UNHCR operates be recognized as a proper charge to the regular budget. These would consist of the following posts: 
22A.22 It is also proposed that the posts be brought under the regular budget following a phased approach. 
For the biennium 1994-1995, the inclusion of a P-5 and a P-4 post for the chiefs of mission in Nepal and Rwanda is proposed, giving rise to an increase in staff costs of $372,200. 
(c) Operational projects: a In addition there are 22 staff members on loan from UNESCO (14), WHO (6) and UNICEF (2); and UNRWA employs approximately 19,600 locally recruited staff. 
22B.1 The United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA) was established by the General Assembly in its resolution 302 (IV) of 8 December 1949 as a separate entity within the United Nations system; its present mandate is extended until June 1996. 
22B.2 The overall strategy for the coming biennium is to provide needed assistance to the Palestine refugees until the problem can be resolved in accordance with the relevant resolution of the General Assembly. 
22B.3 The implementation of the overall strategy will involve the provision of: 
(a) Educational services: to meet the basic educational needs of Palestine refugees and to enhance their educational opportunities; 
(b) Health services: to meet the basic health needs of the refugees and improve their overall state of health; 
(c) Relief and social services: to provide refugees with assistance in meeting their needs, in maintaining a reasonable standard of existence and in improving their capacity to become more self-reliant, thereby reducing their dependence on such assistance. 
22B.4 Since 1982, the Agency has provided emergency assistance to Palestine refugees affected by the political turmoil in Lebanon. 
In addition, the Agency has initiated an expanded programme of assistance in order to improve social and economic conditions for the refugees in the West Bank and Gaza Strip. All three programmes, including extra staff costs, are financed mainly from specially solicited voluntary funds. 
22B.5 In accordance with General Assembly resolution 302 (IV), UNESCO and WHO have entered into agreements with UNRWA under the terms of which these organizations assumed responsibility for the technical aspects of the Agency's education and health subprogrammes. 
UNESCO makes available the services of the UNRWA Director of Education, as well as 13 other UNESCO specialists; and WHO provides the Director of Health and 5 other WHO specialists on a non-reimbursable basis. 
The Agency currently employs 71 extrabudgetary international staff, and some 19,600 locally recruited staff, all of whom are paid out of the voluntary contributions at its disposal for operational activities. 
22B.6 The activities of UNRWA correspond to subprogramme 6 of programme 36, International protection of and assistance to refugees, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997 as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
In view of the nature of this programme, no designation of priority was made among the six subprogrammes. 
Similarly, no priorities are proposed among the activities of UNRWA, which are described below. 
(a) General education: the Agency currently provides elementary and preparatory level education to some 393,000 eligible refugee children. 
In addition, the Agency currently provides assistance to some 8,000 refugee children who are enrolled in government and private schools in Lebanon. 
The Agency is considering stopping the subsidization of refugee children in government and private schools in Lebanon; 
(b) Vocational and professional training: the Agency currently provides 5,117 vocational, technical and teacher training places in eight training centres. 
In June 1992, the Agency decided to phase out by 1994 the two-year pre-service teacher training programme and replace it by vocational training courses. 
These facilities will also provide in-service teacher training to the Agency's teachers in Jordan, the West Bank and Gaza to a four-year college level. 
The number of places at the eight training centres is accordingly expected to grow to about 6,000 by the end of the biennium if sufficient special contributions are forthcoming for the establishment of the planned new vocational and technical education courses. 
The Agency is currently providing 740 university scholarships to eligible refugee children; no change is anticipated in this output during the biennium if external funding continues to be received for the purpose. 
The Agency also provides in-service teacher training to about 900 teachers and other educational staff through its Institute of Education at UNRWA headquarters Branch at Amman and the Education Development Centres in the UNRWA Field Offices (Jordan, Lebanon, Syrian Arab Republic, West Bank and Gaza). 
(a) Medical care services: the Agency is currently providing preventive and curative medical services to 2.65 million eligible refugees. 
These services cover the control of communicable diseases, maternal and child health care, school health services, health education, out-patient treatment at Agency health centres and the subsidizing of in-patient treatment at non-governmental and private hospitals. 
The Agency is also embarking on a project for construction, equipment and commissioning of a 232-bed hospital in Gaza. 
(c) Environmental health services: basic environmental health services are currently being provided to 911,000 eligible registered refugees living in camps. 
The number of registered camp dwellers is expected to grow by 3.5 per cent per annum to 1.0 million by the end of the biennium. 
The Agency is presently assisting 177,000 needy persons, whose number is expected to grow by an average of 3.5 per cent per annum to some 196,000 by the end of the biennium 1994-1995; 
(b) Social services: all registered refugees are in principle eligible to benefit from the social services programmes for which they feel a need. 
In practice, the target group is about 10 per cent of the total registered population, which itself now stands at 2.7 million and is expected to grow by 3.5 per cent per annum to almost 3 million by the end of the biennium. 
Technical and financial support is given to skill-training and support for income-generating enterprises (via grants and soft loans); rehabilitation of disabled persons; community development projects; women's literacy, legal awareness and other development programmes; youth activities and leadership training; and so on. 
Social counselling is also given individually and in groups where indicated, as an additional support to clients of these programmes. 
a No information is currently available on projected expenditure in 1994-1995. 
The Assembly, in its resolution 44/236 of 22 December 1989, furthermore proclaimed the 1990s the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction and adopted an International Framework of Action for the Decade. 
The resolution also provided the framework for enhancing the coordination of activities of the United Nations system in various areas of importance for the provision of humanitarian assistance and the specific responsibilities of the Emergency Relief Coordinator. 
23.3 The Secretary-General, in his proposed programme budget outline for the biennium 1994-1995 (A/47/358), of which the General Assembly took note in resolution 47/213 of 23 December 1992, identified human rights and humanitarian affairs as one of the four areas for significant budgetary growth. 
The programme will be implemented by the New York and Geneva offices of DHA. 
23.6 The Office of the Emergency Relief Coordinator provides overall direction, management and policy guidance to DHA. 
In particular, the Coordinator is responsible for the timely and coherent response of the United Nations system to humanitarian emergencies. 
In that context, he serves as the Chairman of the Inter-agency Standing Committee, which was established pursuant to resolution 46/182 to address policy issues and arrangements for coordination and cooperation among concerned operational organizations. 
The Coordinator manages the Central Emergency Revolving Fund, established in accordance with resolution 46/182, and undertakes humanitarian diplomacy in close collaboration with the political and peace-keeping departments of the Secretariat, facilitating access by operational organizations to emergency areas for the rapid delivery of humanitarian assistance. 
23.7 The Coordinator is supported by offices in New York and Geneva, each headed by Directors. 
The New York office consists of three substantive components, the Policy Planning and Evaluation Unit, the External Relations and Information Unit, and the Regional Monitoring Unit. 
The Geneva office has four substantive units, the Disaster Mitigation Branch, the Relief Coordination Branch, the Information Management and Programme Support Branch, and the Complex Emergencies Branch. 
23.9 The resource requirements for the New York office ($176,600) relate to the travel of the Under-Secretary-General and his immediate staff, as follows: 
(a) Six missions to be undertaken by the Under-Secretary-General to represent the Secretary-General at official meetings and conferences concerning emergency humanitarian assistance, two in Europe and four in Africa; 
(b) Six missions to be undertaken by the Under-Secretary-General to chair the meetings of the Inter-agency Standing Committee, which addresses policy issues relating to the United Nations system response to emergencies, holds regular semi-annual meetings at Geneva and also convenes when a situation calls for urgent consultations; 
(c) Ten missions to be undertaken by the Under-Secretary-General or his representative to attend meetings, seminars and conferences, mainly in North America, sponsored by non-governmental organizations, humanitarian and other professional organizations on emergency humanitarian assistance; 
23.11 The resource requirements for the Geneva office ($107,300) are for the Director and his staff. 
Based on past experience and taking into account the Department's broader mandate, it is estimated that the Director will lead some 16 high-level missions to disaster-affected countries, participate in some 16 meetings and workshops and travel to New York for consultations three times a year. 
a No information is currently available on projected expenditure in 1994-1995. 
The Department, as a coordinating body, facilitates the response of the operational organizations of the system to humanitarian emergencies and works closely with Governments, both donor and recipient, and regional and non-governmental organizations to ensure a coherent international approach to emergencies and disasters. 
23.14 During the biennium, the activities of the Department will focus on improving delivery of humanitarian assistance to victims of disasters and other emergencies. 
Emphasis will be placed on ensuring a coordinated system-wide approach in coping with all humanitarian aspects of complex emergencies. 
The Department will also ensure that the humanitarian dimension is fully integrated in peacemaking and peace-keeping activities, and act as an advocate for humanitarian issues. 
Steps will be taken to strengthen the Central Emergency Revolving Fund as an effective instrument for expediting the early response of agencies to emergencies. 
The Department will contribute to the full utilization of the capacities of relief organizations to address humanitarian problems, through its participation in the Inter-agency Standing Committee. 
23.16 The Department's substantive programme of work will be implemented by its New York and Geneva offices, in a closely integrated and complementary manner, as indicated below. 
23.17 The overall objective of this subprogramme is to fulfil the leadership role entrusted to the Secretary-General, through effective and strategic policy planning, monitoring and selected evaluation, to ensure better preparation for, as well as rapid and coherent responses to, natural disasters and other humanitarian emergencies. 
23.18 During the biennium, activities will focus on the planning and development of key policy issues that are important for the effective delivery of humanitarian aid. 
These policy issues relate to the active exercise of humanitarian diplomacy, to the early warning of displaced persons, munition clearance and to the modalities for ensuring a transition from relief to rehabilitation and long-term socio-economic development. 
Policy analyses and recommendations will be formulated to ensure maximum complementarity between the work of the United Nations in the humanitarian field with related activities in the political, social, economic, ecological and technological areas. 
The implementation of activities will involve active participation in related inter-agency programmes and close collaboration with the political and developmental entities of the United Nations system. 
(a) Continuous monitoring of changes in the international situation and their possible effect on the capacity of the United Nations to carry out its humanitarian mandate under resolution 46/182; 
(b) Formulation, in close collaboration with organizations of the United Nations system and non-governmental organizations, of strategies and policies for the effective provision of humanitarian assistance; 
(c) Periodic evaluation of selected complex emergencies in order to benefit from experience gained. 
(f) Development and maintenance of an early warning information system on complex emergencies, including the establishment of indicators for the early detection of impending emergencies and disasters; 
(i) Development, in collaboration with the relevant Secretariat services, of special emergency rules and procedures for the quick disbursement of emergency funds, procurement of emergency supplies and the recruitment of emergency relief staff; 
(b) The Department will cooperate closely with United Nations entities in the political and developmental fields to ensure complementarity between the work of the United Nations in the humanitarian field with related activities in the political, economic, social and ecological areas. 
23.20 Disaster mitigation has been increasingly recognized as the most cost-effective means of reducing the impact of disasters, particularly those caused by natural hazards or those having sudden impact. 
These surveys result in reports for use by the Governments concerned and lead to the formulation and promotion of projects for disaster reduction (12 surveys each year of the biennium); 
(b) The World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction will be held in Japan from 23 to 27 May 1994. 
The Conference will contribute to the mid-term review of the Decade and will be preceded by national, regional and sectoral workshops and meetings, which are expected to review and report on Decade-related activities for the Conference. 
The Decade secretariat, together with a preparatory committee and a local organizing committee, will be responsible for the conference arrangements and close inter-agency coordination among the organizations of the United Nations system. 
The information strategy developed by the Decade secretariat and the Scientific and Technical Committee for the Decade will be implemented in collaboration with the media and will involve training programmes with a network of institutions and agencies. 
The annual International Day for Natural Disaster Reduction, celebrated on the second Wednesday of October, and the STOP Disasters newsletter will continue to be the principal vehicles for promotional activities. 
23.23 The objective of the subprogramme is to enhance the Department's overall capacity to plan, coordinate and support the response of the United Nations system to humanitarian emergencies and natural disasters through the systematic collection and dissemination of timely and comprehensive information pertaining to emergencies and disasters. 
Reliable and timely information provided to emergency managers will optimize and increase the cost-effectiveness of relief operations and mitigation programmes, as well as mobilize and increase public support. 
23.25 The subprogramme will be implemented jointly by two closely linked information components within the Department. 
External relations: the New York office will serve as the focal point at Headquarters for the exchange and dissemination of information on emergency humanitarian activities through cooperation with interested Governments, relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, other humanitarian organizations and the media. 
(e) Press releases relating to fact-finding missions, donor meetings, launching of consolidated appeals, humanitarian conferences and utilization of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund; 
(f) Organization of journalists' visits to selected crisis areas and arranging access to certain emergency situations for media to highlight a particular humanitarian crisis; 
(a) Operations centre: development of an emergency operations centre, in close association with relevant organizations of the system and pertinent national institutions, for the collection, analysis and dissemination of emergency-related information, which will be provided by telecommunication and satellite connections, permitting instant decision-making by the disaster management community. 
(c) Publications: dissemination every two months of DHA-News (approximately 30,000 copies), on various aspects of emergency management and operations; and information manuals, as well as the production of pamphlets on issues, problems and the response capacity of the United Nations system. 
(b) Improving the flow of information to the mass media, through press briefings for news correspondents, the convening of seminars and symposia, participation in public meetings, and responding to requests for information material, interviews and articles. 
23.26 The mobilization and coordination of immediate assistance following natural and other sudden disasters, in response to requests from Member States, has traditionally constituted one of the major functions of the Department. 
Consolidated need assessment and the issuance of concerted international appeals, comprising the activities of sectoral relief programmes, aim at meeting properly identified needs and at avoiding duplicated and unnecessary supplies. 
This subprogramme's main task is to assist recipients and donors alike in striving towards aid that is timely and appropriate. 
In addition to its national relief activities, a disaster-stricken developing country frequently needs expertise, cash and in-kind contributions from abroad to help it meet the victims' survival needs and restore basic living conditions through appropriate relief, rehabilitation and reconstruction. 
(a) Development and maintenance of a stand-by capacity: 
(i) Establishment of a Central Register of Disaster Management Capacities as an operational instrument to support the United Nations system and the international community in their efforts to deliver essential emergency humanitarian aid expeditiously. 
Three parts of the Register are already in existence, namely, directories of international search and rescue teams, national emergency response offices and national emergency relief services - major donor Governments. 
Three additional parts will be developed regarding stockpiles of disaster relief items available for international assistance, disaster management expertise and military and civil defence assets for disaster relief items; 
(ii) Conclusion of agreements with Governments to make resources available to the Department, such as participants in United Nations Disaster Assessment and Coordination (UNDAC) stand-by teams, which are dispatched at very short notice to the disaster site, relief managers, communications experts, equipment and transport capacities; 
(b) Facilitation of relief coordination and resource mobilization at the country, international and regional levels: 
(i) Given that the subprogramme is expected to cover, at varying levels, over 100 new natural or other sudden disaster situations during a biennium, it is estimated that about 70 field missions for on-site assessment of damage/relief needs will be required. 
This will include the fielding of UNDAC stand-by teams dispatched to the actual site of an emergency, equipped with appropriate telecommunications equipment, and will provide qualified on-the-spot assessments of damage and humanitarian needs during the immediate survival phase. 
The teams will also facilitate on-site coordination of international relief activities, including search and rescue; 
(iii) Additional measures to support more effective relief operations include establishment of an emergency operations centre at Geneva equipped with advanced technology used for early warning and monitoring. 
Disaster management teams in selected disaster-prone countries will be provided with special support for stand-by/relief activities, for example in the establishment of baseline data, contingency arrangements and relief management tools; 
These data will be shared with other members of the international disaster management network, with scientific monitoring institutions and relevant United Nations and other bodies. 
It addresses complex emergencies as they emerge and is responsible for initiating activities to ensure timely and effective responses. 
The New York office works closely with the concerned political, peace-keeping and economic and social entities of the Secretariat. 
It is also responsible for operational support towards the implementation of projects at the field level, the monitoring of complex emergencies and the reporting on the implementation of proposals contained in launched appeals for tracking of financial and in-kind contributions and the preparation of consolidated situation reports. 
The Inter-agency Support Unit also follows up the implementation of recommendations adopted by the Inter-agency Working Group and the Inter-agency Standing Committee. 
A DHA Complex Emergencies Branch will be established at Geneva to focus on the activities envisaged for the subprogramme, which will be implemented jointly by the New York and Geneva offices. 
(a) Formulation of terms of reference for and organization of inter-agency needs assessment missions in consultation with the Geneva office (approx. 15 missions per year); 
(d) Monitoring and supporting the implementation of humanitarian relief programmes; 
(e) Ad hoc missions to resolve problems of a policy nature in the implementation of programmes, in particular with respect to access to an emergency situation (approx. 10 missions per year); 
(f) Organization of ad hoc inter-agency consultations to deal with policy issues relating to specific and emerging problems; 
(g) Organization of periodic meetings with relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations with a view to strengthening cooperation for a coordinated response to complex emergencies; 
Preparation of reports and background papers on specific country situations as may be required for the Security Council, General Assembly and Economic and Social Council (approx. eight reports per year). 
Promotion of a coordinated United Nations system approach to humanitarian emergency situations and, when required, the preparation of policy papers for the Inter-agency Standing Committee's consideration of specific complex emergencies. 
(d) Organization and support to approximately 10 pledging conferences in outposted locations as well as at established United Nations offices; 
(e) Monitoring the effectiveness of agreed coordination structures and assignment of responsibilities among operational organizations for each complex emergency; 
(f) Mobilizing and providing support staff to inter-agency emergency coordination units in the field; 
(g) Collection and processing of information in order to provide the operational agencies, donors and countries concerned with comprehensive reports, including quarterly progress reports, on the international response to a given emergency; 
(h) Assistance to operational agencies in resource mobilization by gathering and reporting on financial and in-kind contributions channelled through United Nations organizations, bilateral agencies and non-governmental and other relief organizations; 
(i) Identification of unmet or new emergency needs and systematization of follow-up activities related to donor meetings; 
(j) Organization of periodic meetings with relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations with a view to strengthening cooperation for a coordinated response to complex emergencies. 
(a) Provision of substantive support for the Inter-agency Standing Committee and review of country situation and operational constraints; 
(b) Promotion of the concept of including preparedness and prevention activities in rehabilitation components of inter-agency appeals; 
(c) Cooperation with the Decade secretariat, to the extent that disaster reduction measures need to be taken into consideration when developing responses to complex emergencies. 
(a) The transfer from DHA to the Department of Political Affairs of six temporary posts (one P-5, one General Service (Other level), four Local level) attached to the office of the Coordinator of Assistance for the Reconstruction and Development of Lebanon; 
(b) The abolition of one temporary Local level post located at Bangkok previously authorized for the Office of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General for Humanitarian Assistance to the Kampuchean People, subsequently consolidated into DHA and no longer required; 
(i) The D-1, P-3 and 1 General Service (Other level) posts are required to strengthen the Policy Planning and Evaluation Unit, which is responsible for activities related to subprogramme 1, Policy planning and development. 
The D-1 post would accommodate the Chief of the Unit and the P-3 post is required for applied research and the preparation of analytical papers on policy and functional issues. One General Service (Other level) post is required for secretarial support; 
(ii) One P-2 and one General Service (Other level) post would assist in the implementation of subprogramme 3, Emergency information management, providing information and liaison services for the community of international and non-governmental organizations; 
(iii) One P-2 and one General Service (Other level) post would be related to the implementation of subprogramme 5, Complex humanitarian emergencies, and would assist in the substantive servicing of intergovernmental bodies and the collaborative efforts with the political and peace-keeping departments of the Secretariat. 
23.34 The estimated requirements of the New York office ($386,100) would provide for the following missions: 
(a) Six missions to participate in consultative mechanisms for early warning of new flows of refugees and/or displaced persons, as well as participation in inter-agency workshops on the displacement of populations; 
(b) Four missions to participate in conventions and to collaborate with relevant academic and research institutions regarding policy planning and evaluation issues; 
(c) Four missions for consultations with the World Bank, IMF and other developmental agencies on policy matters relating to the continuum between relief and development; 
(d) Sixteen missions to affected areas, during initial stages of a crisis or disaster, for briefing purposes and gathering background; 
(a) One General Service (Principal level) post would be redeployed from Executive direction and management to the substantive programme of work; 
(b) One General Service (Other level) post would be redeployed from the programme of work to strengthen programme support; 
(iii) One P-5, 1 P-2 and 1 General Service (Other level) post are required for the implementation of subprogramme 4, Disaster relief, which includes the expanding emergency relief services and further development of a stand-by capacity; 
(iv) The D-1 post is required for the Chief of the Complex Emergencies Branch, which is responsible for implementation of subprogramme 5, Complex humanitarian emergencies, and 1 General Service (Other level) post would provide secretarial support. 
23.36 The estimated requirements of the Geneva office ($169,600) would provide $114,600 for consultancy services and $55,000 for ad hoc expert groups as follows: 
(a) Consultancy expertise required for field missions to analyse needs, formulate mitigation projects at the national and regional levels, and to conduct disaster mitigation workshops and specialized training seminars; 
(b) Consultancy services for implementation of telecommunications and satellite systems for the emergency operations centre; 
(c) Technical expertise to assist post-disaster evaluations to provide advice on specialized aspects of disaster mitigation and relief; 
(d) One ad hoc expert group meeting on emergency disaster telecommunications systems; one meeting on the disaster information systems network; and two meetings on the grouping of electronic and printed data publications. 
23.37 The estimated requirements of the Geneva office ($477,800) would provide for the following staff travel: 
(a) Sixteen missions to disaster-prone countries for feasibility studies in response to requests for disaster mitigation assistance and to provide technical advice in case of high-level emergencies such as volcanic eruption threats and earthquake predictions; 
23.39 The Administrative Service of the New York office serves as the Executive Office for the Department and coordinates the overall administration of the New York and Geneva offices within the framework of agreed delegation of authority between the two offices. 
(b) Human resource management: administration of and assistance on all personnel matters, coordination and development of a departmental plan of action for recruitment, placement and training of staff, and preparation of annual staff promotion reviews; 
(d) Administrative support to humanitarian operations in the field: assistance in the preparation of budgetary requirements, evaluation of candidates and provision of other administrative services. 
(a) Programme planning, budget and finance: preparation of the medium-term plan and departmental programme budget submissions relating to the Geneva office; management of the Geneva programme budget and administration of the related financial resources; and administration of DHA trust funds; 
(b) Human resource management: advice and assistance on all aspects of personnel administration, including developing a plan of action for recruitment, placement and training of staff, and preparation of annual staff promotion reviews for Geneva staff; 
(c) Administrative support to humanitarian operations in the field: assistance in the preparation of budgetary requirements, evaluation and placement of field staff, replenishment of field accounts and processing of field expenditures, and provision of other administrative services. 
This reflects an increase of two General Service (Other level) posts, which are required to provide adequate secretarial support. 
23.41 The resources proposed for the New York office ($138,900) would provide for the translation, editing and printing of the DHA information pamphlet; the contractual translation of technical documentation and reports relating to the Chernobyl programme; and subscriptions to world-wide database systems and news services. 
23.43 Estimated requirements ($57,200) are related to the provision of special materials such as maps and computer- and reproduction-related supplies. 
23.44 The requirements of $160,700 include a non-recurrent provision of $145,000 for the acquisition of office furniture and equipment, and the replacement of office automation equipment. 
The additional P-3 post is required for a Finance Officer necessitated by the increased workload caused by the integration within the DHA Geneva office of several new organizational units. 
Other contractual printing is related to studies, ad hoc emergency reports and an annual special issue on natural disasters and complex emergencies. 
Software and systems to improve the services and facilities of UNIENET will be further developed. 
Data-processing services will include dissemination of the Department's information base over a wide area network and in particular access to and from the field. 
23.48 Estimated requirements ($20,000) are related to office supplies at Geneva and in the field, including recording tapes and diskettes. 
The Geneva office maintains a specialized reference library, which networks with scientific and research centres globally and requires subscriptions and the purchase of current disaster-related literature. 
23.49 The requirements of $263,500 include a non-recurrent provision of $217,000 for the acquisition of office furniture and equipment and the replacement of office automation equipment, as well as the installation of a new storage unit for records and data at Geneva. 
A. Department of Public Information, 
24.1 The activities proposed in this section correspond to programme 38, Public information, as well as elements of programme 39, Conference and library services (in so far as they relate to library and certain publishing services), of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
Other measures taken in the context of the reorganization were to incorporate within the Department the library and publishing services transferred to it during 1993 and to reflect the downgrading of the post of the Head of the Department from the Under-Secretary-General to the Assistant Secretary-General level. 
The restructuring also reflects a reduction in the number of Director-level (D-2) posts from five to four. 
24.4 The Committee on Information, which meets once a year, is responsible for overseeing and directing the work of the Secretariat carried out under programme 38, Public information. 
24.5. With the exception of the addition of a third subprogramme to reflect the library and publishing functions transferred to the Department, the description of the outputs to be delivered during the biennium 1994-1995 is very similar to that for 1992-1993. 
In addition, it is proposed to convert 40 Local level posts to the national officer category, reflecting steps to enhance the performance and effectiveness of the United Nations information centres. 
24.9 The programme of work to be undertaken during the biennium 1994-1995 is presented below under the three subprogrammes of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997. 
(a) Publication in English, French and Spanish of the annual report of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly on the work of the Organization (PERD); 
(b) Preparation of fact sheets and other relevant material on behalf of the Secretary-General in response to queries about the Organization (OSSG); 
(e) Production in all six official languages of the "Primer for Children" to replace "The United Nations is for You". 
This new 15 to 20 minute video is aimed at children aged 10 to 14 and will explain the work and structure of the United Nations system. 
Intended for distribution to United Nations information centres and educational distributors (MD); 
(g) Organization of the annual concert in the General Assembly Hall in New York to celebrate United Nations Day, distributed to television stations for rebroadcast (MD). 
(b) Production in English, French, Spanish and Russian of a 30-minute video documentary which would provide an overview of past and present work by the United Nations on all aspects of disarmament. 
Intended for general and classroom use, it will be distributed to United Nations information centres and non-theatrical distributors (MD); 
Also, production in English of 164 current-affairs magazine programmes on latest developments at the United Nations which concern southern Africa. 
The programmes will be distributed on open-reel tapes and audio-cassettes to radio organizations whose transmissions can be heard in South Africa and neighbouring countries, and to radio organizations in other parts of the world (MD); 
(c) Publication of an updated version of the report of the Secretary-General on apartheid to provide accurate information on the policies of the Government of South Africa (PERD); 
(d) Publication of a booklet on the political reconciliation in South Africa and the role of the United Nations in achieving that objective (PERD); 
(a) Co-production in English, French, Spanish and Arabic of a 30-minute video documentary looking at the situation in Palestine and reassessing the evolution of the Palestinian question in the light of developments at the United Nations. 
(e) The organization of four national encounters, two each in 1994 and 1995, for senior journalists of four Member States. 
Each of these encounters will bring together prominent media representatives of the Member State in which the encounter is held, and Israeli and Palestinian experts to engage in a discussion. 
The intention of these encounters is to further the Israeli-Palestinian dialogue and to contribute to a peaceful solution to the question of Palestine (PERD); 
(f) The organization of two regional encounters for journalists, one in 1994 and the other in 1995, aimed at raising awareness in Europe and North America of the question of Palestine. 
These encounters will bring together prominent media representatives from Europe and North America, and Israeli, Palestinian and other experts on the Middle East to engage in a discussion, in order to further the Israeli-Palestinian dialogue and to contribute to a peaceful solution to the question of Palestine (PERD); 
(g) The organization of two missions to the Middle East for 15 to 18 senior journalists from major news organizations, particularly those in Europe and North America. 
(a) To update and reprint in English, French and Spanish the booklet Decolonization: The Task Ahead. This booklet provides profiles of the Trust and Non-Self-Governing Territories, which still remain on the decolonization agenda of the United Nations. 
It is produced in cooperation with the Department of Political Affairs; 
(b) Production of a poster that promotes the idea of a world without colonialism by the year 2000, one of the goals of the International Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism (PERD). 
(d) Printing of a wall chart on human rights mechanisms in English and Spanish (PERD); 
(f) Organization of an encounter for selected members of the international news media, to raise awareness of the work of the United Nations on human rights and to stimulate more coverage of its activities in this area (PERD); 
(g) Publication of an illustrated book on indigenous people, including the text of the Universal Declaration on Human Rights. 
(a) Production in English, French and Spanish of Development Business, a subscription periodical that is issued every two weeks and provides information on the business opportunities arising from loans and grants by international financial institutions and development agencies (XB) (MD); 
(c) Co-production of a 30-minute documentary video programme on some topical aspects of the implementation of Agenda 21 and the role that the United Nations system is playing (MD); 
(d) Co-production of a 30-minute documentary video programme on some aspects of crime prevention and treatment of offenders to coincide with the Ninth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders, to be held in 1995 (MD); 
(e) Co-production in Arabic, English, French and Spanish of a 30-minute video documentary exploring how the ageing of the population affects national economies and the structure of the family. 
This documentary follows the tenth anniversary of the adoption of the International Plan of Action on Ageing in 1992. 
It will also be part of the programme for the Year of the Family in 1994 and is intended for distribution to United Nations information centres, television and non-theatrical distributors (RB/XB) (MD); 
(h) Production in English, French and Spanish of an illustrated booklet on emerging economic issues and the work and achievements of the United Nations to mark the fiftieth anniversary of the founding of the Organization (PERD); 
(k) Organization of round tables for selected journalists to discuss the role of the United Nations in economic development issues, to be held in connection with major activities such as the launching of the World Economic Survey, and the annual high-level meeting of the Economic and Social Council (PERD); 
(b) Reprinting in English, French and Spanish of a booklet containing a general-interest version of Agenda 21, the programme of action adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. Intended for use by the media, non-governmental organizations, educational institutions, government agencies and United Nations information centres (PERD); 
(a) Production of an illustrated brochure in English, French and Spanish on the United Nations Decade against Drug Abuse, reflecting recent changes in the United Nations drug control structure. Intended for distribution to United Nations information centres, non-governmental organizations, the media and the general public (PERD); 
(b) Production of public service announcements on the role of the United Nations in drug abuse control, for placement in international magazines as space is donated, and on television and radio (PERD); 
(b) Production in English of a weekly radio documentary/feature programme on various issues related to the status and advancement of women. 
(c) Co-production of a 30-minute documentary video programme on a topical aspect of the role of women to be considered at the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in 1995 (MD); 
(h) Production in English, French and Spanish each year of a calendar on United Nations activities related to women. 
Intended for distribution to United Nations information centres, non-governmental organizations and educational institutions (PERD); 
(i) Production in English, French and Spanish of press releases and feature articles aimed primarily at the mass media to cover priority themes on women, as established by the Commission on the Status of Women (PERD); 
(j) Production of a booklet in English, French and Spanish written to accompany special editions of the United Nations weekly radio programme for women. 
It will explain women's basic rights as embodied in the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women and describe what steps are needed to promote an awareness of those laws which protect women against discrimination (PERD); 
(k) Organization of an annual one-day event at Headquarters to observe International Women's Day (8 March) and to highlight the work of the United Nations in improving the status of women worldwide. 
(a) Publication and launching of the third edition of the World Media Handbook 1995 by the addition of new profiles. 
The Handbook was first published in 1990. 
The new edition will include demographic and communication indicators, a concise list of newspapers, magazines and other periodicals, news agencies, broadcasting organizations, journalistic associations and other media data for each Member State (OASG); 
(b) The identification of commercial publishers who are better placed to publish and disseminate United Nations information materials, by participation in the Frankfurt Book Fair, which is the single largest gathering of commercial publishers (LPD). 
In addition to the various publications to be produced in connection with specific themes or promotional campaigns, there will be a general portfolio of monthly, quarterly, annual and ad hoc publications as needs arise. 
(a) Production in the six official languages of UN Chronicle, a quarterly magazine which reports on the activities of United Nations legislative bodies and other activities of the United Nations system (LPD); 
(h) Production in English, French and Spanish of the 80-page booklet Notes for Speakers, which is a guide for those who speak or teach about the Organization, helping in the preparation of effective presentations on the major issues before the United Nations (PERD); 
(a) Press releases in English and French will be issued to cover the meetings, observances, events and other activities of the United Nations and its agencies at Headquarters. 
There will also be coverage of United Nations meetings held away from Headquarters and other meetings. 
The material produced includes briefing papers, round-ups, backgrounders and notes to correspondents. 
(b) Publication in Arabic, English, French, and Spanish of an annual compendium of resolutions and decisions adopted by the General Assembly (MD); 
(c) Organization and maintenance of a library of press releases and documents on the United Nations and its specialized agencies, and the distribution of these documents to the media at Headquarters and at major United Nations conferences abroad (PERD); 
(e) Production in English, French and Spanish of daily United Nations news dispatches for the News Agencies Pool of Non-Aligned Countries, the Pan-African News Agency and other regional news agencies of the developing countries (MD). 
(d) Daily news bulletins in Spanish, and other languages as necessary, will be written for distribution by electronic mail to United Nations information centres for translation and adaptation into local languages (MD). 
(d) Production of the 1994 and 1995 programme "Wrap-Up", a 15-minute television programme which reviews the major activities of the United Nations for the year. 
(e) Participation in a number of selected international video festivals and media markets to promote the wider dissemination of United Nations-produced video and audio programmes (PERD); 
Production of photographs of the appointments of the Secretary-General, and other meetings, conferences and events held at Headquarters. 
There will also be coverage of meetings and events at Geneva and Vienna, as well as photographs of United Nations field projects (MD). 
(b) Provision of two weekly press briefings for accredited correspondents to the United Nations Office at Geneva (UNIS/GVA); 
(d) Organization of the annual Editors' Roundtable. 
(b) Organization and sponsorship of an annual three-day conference at Headquarters for about 1,400 non-governmental organizations from around the world on a major United Nations topic (PERD); 
(c) Organization of weekly briefings for non-governmental organizations on the issues before the United Nations at Headquarters (PERD); 
(h) Organization of an annual two-day regional conference to promote awareness of the United Nations and to prepare for the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary (PERD); 
(i) Answering inquiries received from North America and all countries not served by a United Nations information centre (PERD). 
Library services includes activities whose objectives will be the extension of international sharing of information resources through networking. 
The emphasis will be on user-oriented reference, research services and liaison with libraries in the United Nations system and depository libraries in member Governments. 
On-line database services, electronic document delivery and inter-library loan services will be expanded and contacts with local libraries in the New York metropolitan area will be established. 
Major projects related to development, management, access, use and dissemination of information resources will be consolidated to meet the requirements of the new integrated library system. 
Library functions include acquisition and maintenance of documents and publications for the Dag Hammarskjd Library; cataloguing, indexing and processing of information; provision of reference and information services to users, including permanent missions, delegates and staff; organization of training seminars for missions and staff. 
(a) Provision of mapping services and geographic information by the Cartographic Section for the Security Council and Secretariat units, including UNICEF, UNFPA, UNDP and ESCAP, and microfilming of the cartographic archives, as well as participation in international cartographic seminars and training sessions (LPD); 
(d) With particular reference to the external printing programme, provision of publication planning and costing; assigning production priorities; and determining print runs and distribution, in consultation with the Sales and the Distribution Sections of the Office of Conference Services (LPD); 
The Office is also responsible for the administrative, financial and personnel management of the Department, for communications research and for the evaluation of the Department's information products and activities. 
This includes the proposed abolition of one P-3 level post identified for redeployment in 1992-1993 under the new treatment of vacancies and an increase of $100,000 for general temporary assistance for public information activities in conjunction with the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
24.18 The estimated requirements of $197,800, reflecting a growth of $37,200, relate to the following expenditures: 
(b) Public information production: an estimate of $145,900, reflecting growth of $37,200, would cover the cost of engaging external marketing research organizations and other related contractual services with a view to ensuring that the Department's outputs are responsive to targeted audiences and their identified needs; 
24.19 A provision of $18,800, at maintenance base level, is proposed for hospitality functions, including the annual journalists' round table, the training programme for journalists and broadcasters from developing countries and other similar activities. 
The Spokesman represents the Secretary-General and the Organization, offering daily briefings and other information services to the news media and delegations. 
Moreover, the Office plays a key role in keeping the Secretary-General and his senior advisors informed and in informing the news media on developments as they involve the "second generation" of peacemaking, peace-keeping and peace enforcement operations. 
24.21 As part of the reorganization of the Department of Public Information, one D-2 post was redeployed from the former Information Centres Division to the Office of the Spokesman for the Secretary-General (it is proposed to reclassify this post to the D-1 level). 
24.22 Reflecting the streamlining of the Department, the reclassification of a D-2 post to the D-1 level is proposed. 
The D-1 post will be used to accommodate the post of Deputy Spokesperson. 
24.23 A provision of $135,600, involving no growth, is proposed for the following expenditures: 
(a) Travel of participants (print and broadcast journalists) to attend the Editors' Roundtable for briefing and discussions with senior United Nations officials and ambassadors on issues of international concern ($101,100). 
These estimates assume convening of the round table at Headquarters and participation by some 20 journalists; 
(b) Travel of staff ($34,500) to accompany the Secretary-General on his travels and for advance work on behalf of the Secretary-General in conjunction with such travel; and travel of staff on two media outreach programme missions. 
24.24 The estimated requirements of $93,200 relate to the following: 
24.26 A provision of $9,600, at maintenance base level, is proposed for miscellaneous supplies and subscriptions to periodicals. 
The Division has also incorporated the media accreditation and liaison services, as well as the dissemination of audio-visual materials produced by the United Nations or co-produced with external entities, functions previously performed by the disbanded Dissemination and Communications and Project Management Divisions. 
24.30 A provision of $9,096,000, reflecting growth of $521,000, is proposed for the following expenditures: 
(b) A provision of $6,595,300 for contractual engineering to operate and maintain the technical facilities required for radio and visual productions and services; 
24.33 A provision of $1,211,100, reflecting a negative growth of $472,700 due to the lapsing of non-recurrent provisions in 1992-1993, is proposed for the replacement of obsolete equipment in order to maintain an adequate facility for the production and distribution of radio and visual programmes and services. 
24.36 As part of the reorganization of the Department of Public Information, one D-2 post was redeployed from the Office of the Assistant Secretary-General to the new Library and Publications Division to accommodate the functions of Director. 
(b) Overtime and night service differential ($20,100), during peak periods in the Design Section and the Dag Hammarskjd Library, particularly during the annual subscription renewal exercise. 
24.38 An estimate of $14,900, at maintenance base level, is proposed for travel related to coordination of activities to respond to the expanding information needs of the Organization of the United Nations system and for visits to depositary libraries. 
24.39 The estimated requirements of $903,600, reflecting a negative growth of $9,600, relate to the following expenditures: 
(b) External printing of the cover of the Yearbook of the United Nations and the five language editions of the UN Chronicle ($178,400); 
(d) Public information production: an estimate of $100,200 would cover the costs of graphic designs and presentations, mechanical preparations, current news photos and graphics, as well as feature stories. 
24.40 The estimated requirements of $437,100, reflecting a resource growth of $159,800, relate to the following expenditures: 
(b) Hospitality arising out of the official activities of the Dag Hammarskjd Library ($500); 
(d) Maintenance of office automation equipment ($363,200), involving a growth of $159,800, relates to the cost of maintenance of specialized microform, copying equipment, electronic data and text-processing materials in support of the Library's computerization. 
24.41 The estimated requirements of $1,407,500, reflecting no growth, relate to the following expenditures: 
(b) Internal reproduction supplies, such as word-processing supplies and specialized supplies used by the Publishing, Graphic and Cartographic Sections of the Library and Publications Division ($32,200); 
(c) $1,309,300 for external printing of information materials produced by the Division. This estimate would also provide for the updating of the information centre manual in English and leaflets on the information centres in English and other official languages as appropriate; 
(b) $17,500, at maintenance level, for overtime and night service differential to retain clerical and distribution staff, and radio and visual technicians beyond normal working hours in order to provide public information material to the media. 
(a) Acquisition of office automation equipment ($44,900). This provision would be utilized for the purchase of 14 microcomputers, seven printers, five communication cards and one Polaroid Palette computer image recorder; 
(b) Public information equipment ($127,400). This estimate would cover the cost of replacement of the following television and audio equipment originally acquired in 1982-1984: one EFP-ENG camera; one mixer video; one micro emetteur; one mixer audio/stereo; and one monitor. 
24.63 A provision of $1,800,000 at maintenance base level, is proposed for the established posts as well as for: 
(a) General temporary assistance ($115,700) in order to provide additional capacity for press coverage of United Nations meetings at Vienna during peak periods, as well as to provide adequate coverage in French of intergovernmental meetings at Vienna involving production of press releases, backgrounders, and seminars; 
24.67 The estimated requirements of $25,200, reflecting no growth, relate to supplies of raw stock material for photo, television and radio coverage of United Nations conferences, meetings and special events. 
24.68 A provision of $47,100, at maintenance base level, is proposed for the replacement of furniture and equipment in poor condition and to purchase radio receivers, audio recorders, dictaphones and typewriters. 
a Posts funded from ad hoc host government contributions. 24.69 The United Nations information centres are one of the most important means of disseminating information about the United Nations and its activities to the peoples of the world; their operations cover the whole spectrum of promotional and information services. 
Information services include: liaison with all branches of the local news media; encouraging teaching about the United Nations in educational institutions; cooperating with governmental and non-governmental organizations; and maintaining reference libraries of United Nations information material. 
24.71 Directors of United Nations information centres represent the Secretary-General and United Nations Secretariat entities on special occasions, such as observance of United Nations days. 
They are responsible for liaison with government officials when the Secretary-General and other senior United Nations officials visit their country of duty. 
24.75 The conversion of 40 existing Local level posts to the National Officer level is proposed. This proposal reflects a cost-effective way of enhancing the performance and effectiveness of the United Nations information centres. 24.76 In addition to changes in established posts, other provisions are proposed as follows: 
24.79 The estimated requirements of $5,644,000, reflecting a resource growth of $414,100, relate to the following expenditures: 
24.80 An estimate of $784,800, involving no growth, would cover the cost of stationery and related office supplies, as well as the purchase of petrol, oil and other lubricants for official vehicles. 
24.81 A provision of $1,065,400, at maintenance base level, is proposed for the acquisition and replacement of vehicles, equipment, furniture and fixtures for all United Nation information centres. 
24.88 As part of the reorganization of the Department of Public Information, one P-5 level post was redeployed from the Office of the Assistant Secretary-General to the Executive Office to accommodate the functions of the Deputy Executive Officer (Budget and Finance). 
(a) $421,000 for general temporary assistance, equivalent to 112.4 work months of General Service (Other level) staff would provide for replacement of staff on maternity and extended sick leave and for meeting the needs of all offices of the Department during peak workload periods and unforeseen urgencies; 
24.92 A provision of $230,900 is proposed for the purchase of office automation equipment consisting of 74 microcomputers, eight laser printers, computer software and installation costs. 
It is also responsible for secretariat services to the Fifth Committee of the General Assembly and to the Committee for Programme and Coordination. 
It is proposed to maintain the same staffing during 1994-1995 by redeploying a D-1 post from the Executive Office and establishing a new P-4 post. The additional requirements for salaries and common staff costs are estimated at $426,800. 
25A.15 The proposed staff costs also include a provision of $2,100, at the maintenance level, for general temporary assistance to help cover the peak workload during sessions of the General Assembly. 
25A.18 A provision of $20,300, including a negative growth of $3,400, is proposed for replacement of existing office automation equipment under the globally administered replacement programme. 
The number of appeals filed increased from 144 in 1988-1989 to 180 in 1990-1991 and continued at that level in 1992-1993. 
(e) Review and processing of all United Nations administrative issuances (approximately 300 issuances); (f) Design and review of all United Nations standard forms (approximately 600 forms). 
a Reimbursement of services in support of extrabudgetary administrative structures: one General Service (Other level) post; services in support of peace-keeping operations: one General Service (Other level) post in 1992-1993, two in 1994-1995. 
25A.26 The Executive Office provides the central administrative services for the Department of Administration and Management in connection with personnel administration, financial administration and resource planning and use of common services to support the implementation of the work programme. 
They include increases of $102,000 for maintenance and $55,400 for replacement based on the inventory of such equipment in the Executive Office. 
25B.3 The estimated percentage distribution of the total resources of the Office in 1994-1995 would be as follows: 
25B.5 Pending the submission of proposals relating to the overall distribution of high-level posts, as requested in General Assembly resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993, it is proposed to maintain the post of the head of the Office at the Assistant Secretary-General level. 
25B.10 The estimated requirements ($20,800) relate to the cost of office automation supplies for the Office as a whole. 
25B.12 The activities of the subprogramme are implemented by the Financial Management and Control Division. 
(c) Cooperation with other organizations of the United Nations system to exchange views and ensure a common approach; 
(d) Monitoring the financial situation of the Organization, particularly with respect to the cash flow situation, and developing strategies to deal with related problems; 
(e) Review reports by the internal and external auditors and follow-up on audit observations and control issues; 
(b) Provision of support to pledging conferences for a variety of United Nations activities; 
25B.21 A provision of $55,600, including growth of $28,300, is proposed for the replacement of existing office automation equipment in the Division. (a) Services in support of: 
(c) Payroll system: design and implementation of integrated on-line systems and coordination of the accounting components of IMIS. 25B.23 Total estimated requirements ($9,366,400) relate to salaries and common staff costs and special requirements for temporary assistance during the biennium 1994-1995, and include the following: 
With the advent of IMIS, new techniques of programming will be required, using modern programming languages and requiring a more advanced knowledge of technology. 
This post entails responsibility for assisting the Chief in the organization and distribution of work responsibilities, approving complex travel claims, monitoring accounting and ensuring that periodic reconciliations, analysis and reports are completed as required; 
a One P-4 and three General Service (Other level) posts financed from Support Account for Peace-keeping Operations; one P-2 and two General Service (Other level) posts financed from reimbursement for support to extrabudgetary substantive activities; and one General Service (Other level) post financed from technical cooperation reimbursement resources. 
25B.29 A provision of $4,000 is proposed to enable the Treasurer to travel for the purpose of harmonizing operations in the areas of cash management and short-term investments. 
25B.31 A provision of $14,000, including growth of $10,300, is proposed for the replacement of existing office automation equipment. 
During the biennium, methodologies and procedures for programme budgeting, medium-term planning and programme performance monitoring will continue to be reviewed, improved and revised, as necessary. 
* High priority. In addition to the work required for the preparation of the documentation and published material mentioned above, the Division's other activities include: 
(a) Review of draft resolutions and decisions before the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council and their subsidiary bodies and preparation of statements of programme budget implications and revised estimates; and review and analysis of cost plans for extrabudgetary financing; 
25B.33 Requirements under this heading have been estimated at $6,710,200. This reflects, inter alia, abolition of a P-5 post and creation of a P-2/1 post, both identified for redeployment in the context of the new treatment of vacancies. 
(d) Liaison with Governments: discussions with Governments, including the troop-contributing Governments, on the financial status of each mission and its implications for the respective peace-keeping operations; and negotiations with troop-contributing Governments on financial matters relating to peace-keeping operations, including details of payments outstanding to them; 
25B.39 It is proposed to abolish a D-1 post, which had previously been identified for redeployment in 1992-1993, and had been provided under this subprogramme, in the context of the new treatment of vacancies. 
Salaries and common staff costs will now be fully funded from the Support Account for Peace-keeping Operations. 
In achieving this objective, the Office is guided in its work by the Staff Regulations and Staff Rules of the United Nations and by a series of resolutions on personnel questions adopted annually by the General Assembly. 
25C.5 In order to ensure that the human resources of the Organization are utilized optimally and that staffing needs can be forecast and met adequately, planning and information activities will be centralized under the direct supervision of the Director of Personnel. 
25C.9 The estimated percentage distribution of the total resources of the Office in 1994-1995 would be as follows: 
a One D-1 and one General Service (Other level) post financed from reimbursement of services in support of extrabudgetary technical cooperation activities. 25C.11 The Office of the Director of Personnel provides the overall direction and coordination of the programmes implemented by OHRM. 
(a) Services in support of: 
The additional workload also related to the processing of requests for exceptions to the suspension in recruitment. 
Such a scheme would broaden staff members' experience and would facilitate filling of vacancies at all duty stations, including peace-keeping missions. 
The absence of a post at this level in 1994-1995 would create serious problems of supervision and coordination in the Service and the Division in view of the increased number of peace-keeping operations. 
25C.37 The activities of subprogramme 3 are implemented by the Staff Administration and Training Division consisting of the Office of the Director, the Rules and Personnel Manual Section, the Staff Administration and Monitoring Service, the Compensation and Classification Service, and the Training Service. 
(vi) Monitoring of the implementation of the Staff Regulations and Staff Rules and personnel policies by departments and offices at Headquarters and offices away from Headquarters to which appropriate delegation of authority on personnel matters was given; 
(i) Formulating within the Organization and coordinating with other organizations of the common system policies and procedures regarding salaries, pensions, allowances and other entitlements: 
To that end, training will be provided to meet the needs of the Organization and to ensure that staff have the required knowledge and skills. 
Staff in management positions will be trained in management and administrative skills in the context of the Comprehensive Management Development Programme. 
The second phase, to be carried out in 1994-1995, will involve maintaining the training programmes already begun at a sufficient level to accommodate newly recruited or promoted staff while developing and delivering the remaining training modules included in the overall plan. 
It has also been recognized that the civilian, military and police components of operations should work together more closely and the Training Service will be the focal point for joint and/or coordinated training efforts. 
(iv) Training in security matters related to operational activities for senior staff involved in the planning and implementation of operational missions; 
(i) Developing communication skills training courses as part of the Management Development Plan to upgrade job-related skills of staff Secretariat-wide; (ii) Developing and delivering workshops on drafting correspondence and reports in the working languages of the Organization; 
(b) Providing advisory and technical support related to staff training and development to departments and offices in New York and all other duty stations; 
Provision is required for activities related to the language training programme, communications training and training in health-related matters. 
(d) Sabbatical studies, study leave: the provision of $365,800, including growth of $260,000, is proposed to cover the stipends and transportation costs of participants in the sabbatical studies programme. 
(a) Clinical services: (i) Full medical examinations (approx. 2,800 in New York annually); 
(h) Coordination relating to services for staff of all United Nations organizations at Headquarters as well as duty stations away from Headquarters; 
(n) Services for meetings of the UNIS Board of Trustees (8 per year) and meetings of the Board of Trustees for the After-School Programme for United Nations Children (5 per year). 
Subsequently, the responsibility for General Services was entrusted to a separate office, the responsibilities of which are described in the manual on the organization of the Secretariat (ST/SGB/Organization, sect. 
Pending the submission of proposals relating to the overall distribution of high-level posts, the head of the Office is shown at the level of Assistant Secretary-General. 
25D.11 Programme 43, General services, of major programme X, Administrative services, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised by the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session (A/47/6/Rev.1), provides the framework for the activities to be undertaken by the Office during the biennium 1994-1995. 
These activities aim at implementing the strategies described in programme 43 of the plan and are derived from it. 
(c) Resources under overtime ($4,940,100) would provide for coverage during periods of peak workload in respect of over 600 personnel in order to cover meetings and to provide essential communications services and 24-hour security coverage of the Headquarters complex; 
(d) Institutional and individual services contracts ($1,141,400): the resources requested would provide for technical expertise, not available in-house, for the development and evaluation of specific projects in areas of telecommunications and computer operations. 
25D.20 The activities of this subprogramme are carried out by the Security and Safety Service, which is responsible for the protection of persons and properties at Headquarters. 
25D.22 Although no priority designation was attached to this subprogramme, the prevailing realities demand its strengthening in order for it to respond to new challenges arising from the current world political situation. 
25D.33 The resources requested amounting to $24,755,000, reflecting a negative growth of $181,400, relate to the following expenditures: rental and maintenance of furniture and equipment ($10,589,900), and communications ($14,165,100). 
Based on the assumption that the proposed satellite network will be implemented as scheduled, a negative growth of $457,300 is being proposed; 
Within their respective spheres, the organizational units of United Nations offices away from Headquarters and at the regional commissions also carry out the activities under the subprogramme. 
(c) Information and reception services, which include provision of information and reception services in the delegates lounge and lobbies at Headquarters to delegates, staff and visitors; and handling telephone requests for information by the public, diplomatic mission personnel and staff; 
The D-2 post for the Director and General Service support staff of the Buildings and Commercial Services Division are included in the estimates of this subprogramme. 
Based on the biennial experience during 1990-1991, however, and that of 1992, not only did meeting activities not revert to the 1988-1989 level, but it continued to increase. 
The estimate, reflecting no growth, is based on actual expenditures in 1992 for wages and benefits; (vii) cleaning services ($12,254,300) are provided on a contractual basis. 
25D.58 The estimated requirements under staff costs relate to 5 Professional posts (1 P-5, 1 P-4 and 3 P-3) and 24 General Services (Other level) posts. 
25D.60 The estimate of $35,700 would cover the cost of film, chemistry and other supplies for the preservation and the microfilming of archival records. 
25E.5 By its resolution 43/222 B of 21 December 1988, the General Assembly decided to maintain the Committee on Conferences as a permanent subsidiary organ to advise it on all matters relating to the organization of conferences in the United Nations, including the calendar of conferences. 
The available statistics indicate that since 1988-1989 the number of meetings serviced at all three conference centres has increased 17.0 per cent and the number of words translated and revised 19.2 per cent. 
With the continuing increase in the activity of the Security Council and the development of new programmes, such as sustainable development, and the expansion of existing ones, such as human rights, the volume of conference-servicing activity can be expected to continue to grow. 
It is anticipated that the acquisition of workstations proposed in paragraph 25E.38 as part of the continuing application of technological innovations in the translation and editorial services will further increase productivity (see para. 
Conference services are also expected to benefit from the increased emphasis on training (see sect. 25B). 
In making that recommendation, the Advisory Committee stated that it did not intend to reduce the volume of services but questioned the estimated cost. 
Based on actual requirements in 1992-1993, the increase in temporary assistance for meetings is also concentrated in New York. 
They are used primarily to calculate staffing requirements for conferences and meetings held away from established headquarters and to estimate temporary assistance requirements when workloads are expected to exceed established capacity. 
On the other hand, the implementation of self-revision has increasingly restricted full-time revision to particularly complex documents and the output of trainees, thus making it more time-consuming than it was when the standards were established. 
Similarly, changing practices in the work of intergovernmental bodies are requiring a larger investment of staff time in pr\x{5db0}is-writing. 
25E.21 The text-processing units at Headquarters completed the process of converting to the new word-processing standard of the Secretariat in mid-1993. The productivity of the text-processing units continues to improve. 
Despite a reduction of 27 established posts during the retrenchment exercise in 1988-1989, the text-processing units at Headquarters were able to cope with a 9.6 per cent increase in workload in 1990-1991 with no loss of quality or timeliness of output. 
Workload standards will therefore be kept under continuous review, with adjustments being proposed as and when necessary. 
The Executive Office of the former Department of Conference Services was integrated into the Executive Office of the Department of Administration and Management, which forms part of the Office of the Under-Secretary-General (see sect. 
25E.27 Following the restructuring, the Office of Conference Services was reorganized into two main divisions: the Interpretation, Meetings and Documentation Division, and the Translation and Editorial Division. 
a Includes contractual translation funded under conference services; excludes services funded from the Trust Fund for German Language Translation. b Includes contractual services. c Excludes the workload of the former Division of General Assembly Affairs. 
It further stated that if the actual cost of the volume of services turned out to be higher, additional requirements could be presented in the performance reports on the budget. Consequently, the resource base for 1992-1993 was reduced. 
These work methods will be extended to other official languages and to other types of official records in 1994-1995. 
25E.42 It is proposed to transfer to the Office of Conference Services responsibility for the provision of editorial services previously carried out by the former Division of General Assembly Affairs (see sect. 3B, para. 28 (j)). 
25E.43 Workload statistics related to this subprogramme are shown in table 25E.12. a Excludes the workload of the former Division of General Assembly Affairs. 
The Secretary of the Committee on Conferences is responsible for providing substantive inputs and organizational and technical secretariat services to the Committee and reports directly to the Director of Conference Services; (c) Reclassification from P-5 to D-1 of the post of the Head of the Verbatim Reporting Section. 
The procurement of external printing services is carried out by the Office of General Services (see sect. 
25E.54 Within the Office of Conference Services, efforts will continue during 1994-1995 to modernize the printing, reproduction and distribution of official documents and other publications so as to improve their quality and timeliness and to reduce production costs. 
Further progress will be made in the elimination of the backlog in the publication of the United Nations Treaty Series. 
25E.63 The Office of the Director of the Conference Services Division ensures general policy direction and maintains central control over the planning and provision of services to conferences held at Geneva and at other locations. 
(c) Proprietary software acquisition and rental. A provision of $41,700 would cover the cost of software to support telecommunication and network facilities, electronic mail and the exchange of documents between services and with other duty stations, a networked terminology data bank and a reference data bank. 
An amount of $10,300 is proposed to provide access to external databases for terminologists and translators and to purchase databases on CD/ROM. 
All units responsible for the processing of documents and publications will be fully integrated by the end of 1993. The linkage of selected editorial units and author departments is expected to be completed in the early part of 1994. 
1. By its resolution 47/161 of 18 December 1992, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to continue his efforts to mobilize the necessary resources for an effective programme of financial, technical and material assistance to Vanuatu. 
2. Vanuatu is a small archipelago nation of some 155,000 people with an annual population growth rate of 2.8 per cent. 
The majority of the population lives in the rural areas and is engaged in subsistence agriculture, primarily root crops and tropical fruits. 
Cash crops include copra, cattle, coffee and cocoa, which are produced on a smallholder basis. 
Service industries dominate the formal sector, consisting mainly of tourism, an international financial centre and the government sector. 
education has improved considerably, with a primary enrolment rate of around 72 per cent. 
4. The main strategic policy areas for development are: 
(b) Improving the management of the public sector; 
(c) Developing the human resources of Vanuatu; 
(d) Environmental management for the sustainable utilization of natural resources and safeguarding the natural beauty and biodiversity of the country. 
5. Vanuatu depends on concessional external assistance for a large proportion of its public sector investment. 
External assistance amounted to more than US$ 60 million in 1991/92 (25 per cent of GDP). 
Efficient utilization of external assistance is, therefore, an important determinant of the future path of economic growth for human development. 
In 1992 Vanuatu received US$ 30.5 million in external assistance (see annex). 
6. The economic sectors accounted for about 60 per cent of total external assistance, with agriculture and natural resources accounting for about 22 per cent. 
Social services account for 22 per cent, with education absorbing most of this assistance. 
Limited assistance has been channelled directly to the private sector, mainly through the Vanuatu Development Bank. 
7. Bilateral donors provided the major part of the assistance (88 per cent to Vanuatu in 1992. 
Of the multilateral donors, United Nations agencies provide most of the assistance, particularly the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
The donors themselves consult with each other to ensure complementarity of their assistance, focus their aid in their areas of comparative advantage and avoid duplication of effort. 
9. UNDP has been discussing with the Government the convening of a second round-table meeting as called for in General Assembly resolution 47/161. 
10. The country programme for Vanuatu focuses on sustainable human development. 
The main programmes are rural water supply and sanitation, energy management and tourism development. 
11. Under this programme, a conservation area proposal has been developed for the protection of the Big Bay National Park in Vanuatu. 
This proposal is being developed as a matter of high priority because of a major threat to the biodiversity of the area through large-scale logging. 
Furthermore, a work programme that supports the local community through sustainable use of the renewable resources of the area would provide an important case-study that may be relevant to other forest people and areas considering the prospect of major logging. 
12. Vanuatu is one of the three countries selected to benefit from phase I of the programme. 
Under phase I, the following two components will be implemented in Vanuatu: 
One of the expected outcomes of this component is a real prospect of meaningful involvement of stakeholders outside the Government in policy formulation and the implementation of sustainable development activities; 
This component embraces action in the relatively new and vital area of the revised system of national accounts, which integrates economic and environmental factors. 
13. As part of the assistance to Vanuatu under the programme, a programme officer will be based in Port Vila, who will be responsible for the activities in the country. 
1. At its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/77 A of 16 December 1993, entitled "Report of the Disarmament Commission", which reads as follows: 
"1. Takes note of the annual report of the Disarmament Commission; 
"3. Endorses the guidelines and recommendations for regional approaches to disarmament within the context of international security as adopted by the Disarmament Commission at its 1993 substantive session; 
"4. Notes with satisfaction that the Disarmament Commission has made significant progress in achieving agreement on guidelines and recommendations under its agenda item entitled 'The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields', which is to be concluded in 1994; 
"5. Notes the continuing consideration by the Disarmament Commission of its agenda item entitled 'Process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons', which is to be concluded in 1994; 
"6. Reaffirms the importance of further enhancing the dialogue and cooperation among the First Committee, the Disarmament Commission and the Conference on Disarmament; 
"7. Recommends that the Conference on Disarmament consider, within its competence, the guidelines and recommendations for regional approaches to disarmament within the context of global security; 
"8. Reaffirms also the role of the Disarmament Commission as the specialized, deliberative body within the United Nations multilateral disarmament machinery that allows for in-depth deliberations on specific disarmament issues, leading to the submission of concrete recommendations on those issues; 
"11. Notes that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1993 organizational session, adopted the following items for consideration and conclusion at its 1994 substantive session: 
"(1) Process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons; 
"(2) The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields; 
"12. Notes also that the Disarmament Commission, at its 1993 organizational session, included in the agenda of its 1994 substantive session an item entitled 'International arms transfers, with particular reference to resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991'; 
"13. Also requests the Disarmament Commission to meet for a period not exceeding four weeks during 1994 and to submit a substantive report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
"15. Also requests the Secretary-General to ensure full provision to the Commission and its subsidiary bodies of interpretation and translation facilities in the official languages and to assign, as a matter of priority, all the necessary resources and services to that end; 
"16. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled 'Report of the Disarmament Commission'." 
During that session, the Commission considered questions related to the organization of work for its 1994 substantive session in accordance with the adopted "Ways and means to enhance the functioning of the Disarmament Commission" (A/CN.10/137) and in the light of General Assembly resolution 48/77 A of 16 December 1993. 
The Commission took up the question of the election of its officers, taking into account the principle of rotation of the chairmanship among the geographic regions, and elected its Chairman and seven Vice-Chairmen as well as its Rapporteur. 
The Commission decided to establish a committee of the whole and three working groups to deal with the three substantive items on the agenda and appointed the Chairmen of the Working Groups. 
The Commission further decided that its next substantive session would be held from 18 April to 9 May 1994. 
4. The Disarmament Commission met at United Nations Headquarters from 18 April to 9 May 1994. 
Vice-Chairmen: Representatives of the following States: 
1. Opening of the session. 
2. Adoption of the agenda. 
3. Organization of work. 
5. The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields. 
6. International arms transfers, with particular reference to General Assembly resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991. 
Working Group I met under the chairmanship of Mr. Volodymyr D. Khandogy (Ukraine) and held 11 meetings between 20 April and 6 May. 
10. The Commission entrusted Working Group II with the mandate of dealing with agenda item 5, entitled "The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields". 
Working Group II met under the chairmanship of Ambassador Peggy Mason (Canada) and held 12 meetings between 20 April and 9 May. 
11. The Commission entrusted Working Group III with the mandate of dealing with agenda item 6, entitled "International arms transfers, with particular reference to resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991". 
Working Group III met under the chairmanship of Ambassador Luis Fernando Jaramillo (Colombia) and held 6 meetings between 21 April and 4 May. 
12. At its 190th plenary meeting, on 9 May, the Disarmament Commission considered the reports of Working Groups I, II and III on agenda items 4, 5 and 6, respectively. 
13. In accordance with past practice of the Disarmament Commission, some non-governmental organizations attended the plenary meetings. 
15. In the course of the Commission's work, the documents listed below, dealing with substantive questions, were submitted. 
16. A letter was submitted by the Permanent Representative of Colombia to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary of the Disarmament Commission, containing a working paper on the subject of international arms transfers, with particular reference to resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991 (A/CN.10/184). 
17. A working paper entitled "Process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons" was prepared by the Chairman of Working Group I (A/CN.10/185). 
18. A number of other working papers dealing with substantive questions were also submitted by Member States to the working groups, and are referred to in the reports. 
19. At its 190th plenary meeting, on 9 May, the Disarmament Commission adopted by consensus the reports of its subsidiary bodies and the conclusions and recommendations contained therein regarding agenda items 4, 5 and 6. 
20. At the same meeting, the Commission adopted, as a whole, its report to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
"1. The Disarmament Commission, at its 182nd meeting, on 9 December 1993, decided to establish Working Group I to deal with agenda item 4 regarding 'Process of nuclear disarmament in the framework of international peace and security, with the objective of the elimination of nuclear weapons'. 
"(e) Letter dated 16 April 1992 from the Permanent Representative of South Africa to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary of the Disarmament Commission (A/CN.10/167); 
"3. The Working Group met under the chairmanship of Mr. Volodymyr Khandogy, Charg d'affaires a.i. (Ukraine) and held 11 meetings between 20 April and 6 May 1994. 
The Chairman also conducted informal consultations during this period. 
"7. The debate on the Chairman's paper was constructive. 
"8. Despite the efforts of the Working Group, it was not possible to achieve a consensus document on the subject before the Working Group. 
"10. At its 11th meeting on 6 May, the Working Group adopted by consensus the present report to the Disarmament Commission." 
"1. The Disarmament Commission, at its 182nd meeting, on 9 December 1993, decided to establish Working Group II to deal with agenda item 5, entitled 'The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields'. 
It began its work by reviewing the paragraphs with brackets contained in part III of the Chairman's working paper, namely, 'The transfer of high technology with military applications'. 
The Working Group then re-examined the other bracketed paragraphs of the remaining parts of the aforementioned working paper. 
"7. At its 12th meeting, on 9 May, the Working Group adopted by consensus its report to the Disarmament Commission on agenda item 5, entitled 'The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields'." 
"1. The Disarmament Commission, at its 182nd meeting, on 9 December 1993, decided to establish Working Group III to deal with agenda item 6 regarding 'International arms transfers, with particular reference to resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991'. 
"(e) Informal working paper No. 1, submitted by Ireland; 
"(f) Informal working paper No. 2, submitted by Canada; 
"(g) Informal working paper No. 3, submitted by China; 
"(h) Informal working paper No. 4, submitted by Greece (on behalf of member States of the European Union); 
"(i) Informal working paper No. 5, submitted by India." 
"3. The Working Group met under the chairmanship of Ambassador Luis Fernando Jaramillo (Colombia), and held 6 meetings between 21 April and 4 May 1994. 
"4. Working Group III, at the outset, held a preliminary exchange of views on the subject of international arms transfers, with particular reference to General Assembly resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991. 
In the course of the deliberations, divergent views were expressed concerning the scope of the subject under consideration. 
Many delegations favoured consideration only of illicit arms transfers; others felt that all aspects of the subject should be touched upon but that the focus should be on the illicit trade; and still others preferred a broader scope. 
Delegations also commented on other aspects of the item. 
With a view to facilitating a structured consideration of the question, the Chairman submitted a non-paper on a framework for a possible set of guidelines. 
"5. A number of delegations submitted proposals concerning elements which could be incorporated into such guidelines, as contained in informal working papers Nos. 1-5. 
"6. In order to facilitate the work of the Working Group, the Secretariat, at the request of the Chairman, prepared a compilation of possible elements for the guidelines based on the proposals of delegations, relevant General Assembly resolutions and other United Nations documents, as contained in document A/CN.10/1994/WG.III/CRP.1. 
1. Arms transfers are a deeply entrenched phenomenon of contemporary international relations. 
However, the international transfer of conventional arms as well as the increasing illicit and covert arms trafficking, have in recent decades acquired a dimension and qualitative characteristics that give rise to serious and urgent concerns. 
2. Arms transfers should be addressed in conjunction with the question of maintaining international peace and security, reducing international tension, enhancing confidence, and promoting disarmament as well as social and economic development. 
Restraint and greater openness can help in this respect and contribute to the promotion of international peace and security. 
3. The problem of the illicit traffic in arms has a social and human component in addition to the technical, economic and political dimensions. 
The suffering of entire populations which are condemned by commercial interests to bear the devastating consequences of wars cannot be ignored. 
On the contrary, the illicit traffic in arms increasingly takes on more universal connotations, more diverse and dangerous to the welfare of the international community. 
4. The problem of illicit traffic in arms is common to many countries. 
Wherever there is violence, terrorism, subversion, drug trafficking, common and organized crime and other criminal actions, their link to illegal acquisition of arms has been demonstrated. 
5. Legal, political and technical differences in internal control of armaments and their transfers contribute to the growing illicit market in arms. 
Accordingly, the harmonization of legislation and administrative procedures so as to permit the application, in all countries, of uniform standards of internal arms control and the regulating of export and imports is essential to the prevention of the illicit arms trade. 
8. As stated in paragraphs 142 and 144 of the study, "For obvious reasons the promotion of transparency in illicit arms transfers is a contradiction in terms." 
However, "those measures of national and international control over armaments which are a requirement for transparency in licit arms transfers are also of central importance to the objective of eradicating the illicit arms trade". 
9. By its resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991, entitled "International arms transfers", the General Assembly, inter alia, called upon States to give high priority to eradicating the illicit trade in weapons and military equipment, and to take action as recommended in the study submitted by the Secretary-General. 
10. The item entitled "International arms transfers, with particular reference to resolution 46/36 H of 6 December 1991" was inscribed on the agenda of the 1994 substantive session of the Disarmament Commission for consideration. 
11. The adoption by consensus of General Assembly resolution 46/36 H reflects the concern of the international community over the increasing illicit trafficking in arms. 
This kind of trafficking represents one of the major problems for the authorities of many countries which attempt to free their territories from the criminal use of arms and the consequences it has upon peace and stability. 
12. According to paragraph 1 of General Assembly resolution 43/75 I, all transfers of conventional weapons - whether licit or illicit - should be considered by the international community. 
14. In contrast to licit or government-to-government arms transfers, which should be addressed through an international code of conduct for conventional arms transfers, the objective in this case must be eradication through tighter controls. 
15. There are three stages in the illicit arms trade that should be the focus of controls: the acquisition of arms by unauthorized persons; their export; and their delivery. 
16. Prevention is then an essential factor in the strategy for the eradication of the illicit arms trade. 
Specific measures designed to achieve that end must therefore be devised and implemented. 
From that standpoint, two priority lines of action must be promoted: 
(a) National measures to ensure effective control of the transfer, possession and carrying of arms; 
(b) Measures of cooperation and coordination at the bilateral and multilateral levels which would help to reduce the opportunities for illegal arms transfers. 
18. The Working Group should consider measures to prevent arms transfers to non-governmental bodies, rather than the issue of government-to-government transfers which must have the specific agreement of both supplier and recipient Governments. 
19. In view of the complexities of the subject, the expert study did not produce an all-encompassing definition of international arms transfers, which would, in practice, include transfers of military hardware, technical knowledge and services and foreign technical support. 
Under international law, arms trade can be circumscribed, inter alia, by the prohibition of interference in the internal affairs of a State, by international treaties, or by binding decisions adopted by the Security Council under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations (see A/46/301, para. 136). 
21. The term "illicit arms trade" can be defined as that which evades the control of national or international authorities. 
22. In their effort to combat illicit arms trade, States should bear in mind the following principles: 
(b) There is a responsibility on all States, whether producer or importer, to ensure that they limit themselves to the strict minimum level of armaments necessary for their legitimate self-defence requirements, including their ability to participate in United Nations peace-keeping activities; 
In this context, Governments should exercise restraint in their arms production and procurement as well as their transfers; 
(e) The arms permitted for civilian use, whether imported or of domestic manufacture, should be subject to controls at all points in the chain, from production and/or acquisition up to the time they are sold to an individual. 
From then on they should remain subject to monitoring and control by an administrative entity which in carrying out its functions would prevent arms from being used in criminal activities or from being exported illegally to other nations; 
The transfer of arms and military equipment should not give rise to social disturbances in any State, nor should they cause, lead to the escalation of or prolong conflicts between States; 
(g) Recognizing the negative effects of illicit arms transfers on the security and stability of many States, steps should be taken towards effective control measures to prevent illicit arms transfers. 
International cooperation is essential in this respect; 
(h) All States must recognize the need to preserve regional peace and security, and to avoid introducing or exacerbating destabilizing factors in any nation. 
In this respect, States with the most advanced defence industries and largest exports of arms have special responsibilities; 
(i) Account should be taken of transfers of military equipment, components and parts for the production and assembly of arms, as well as of technology, services and equipment modified for military use. 
The supplier State must also take steps to ensure that the equipment will not be diverted to other uses or destinations, different to that agreed upon by the receiving State; 
(j) States should exercise the necessary administrative controls to prevent the export of arms and military equipment whose end-use or end-user does not have the explicit and verified authorization of the governmental authorities of the recipient country. 
In both cases, the involvement of agents or intermediaries over whom the authorities cannot exercise absolute control should be avoided; 
No State should transfer arms to any area, organization or individual of another sovereign State. 
Arms transfers should always have the agreement of the receiving State; 
(l) The issue of international arms transfers and illicit arms trafficking should be dealt with in conjunction with efforts aimed at easing international tensions, resolving regional conflicts, preventing arms races and achieving disarmament under effective international control. 
23. States should ensure that they have an adequate body of national laws and/or regulations and administrative procedures to ensure effective control of their armaments and of the exports and imports of arms. 
It is fundamentally a question of maintaining effective, comprehensive and continuous control over weapons to prevent their falling into the hands of unauthorized persons or parties engaged in illicit arms trade. 
25. States should maintain an effective system of export and import licences, and delivery and end-use/end-user certificates or equivalent mechanisms and intensify their efforts against corruption and bribery related to the transfers of arms. 
26. States should provide for adequate numbers of customs officials appropriately trained to enforce the necessary controls over the export and import of arms. 
28. States must consider and apply at the national level the recommendations that emanated from the International Symposium on Firearms and Explosives held at Lyons, France, in September 1992 under the auspices of Interpol. 
29. The receiving State involved in an arms transfer must undertake not to re-export the arms or allow them to enter the black market. 
30. States must exercise effective control over the trade in and transport, security and use of explosives - increasingly used for the commission of crimes by terrorists. 
32. Government-to-government agreements covering arms transfers can help to reduce the possibility of diversion of arms to unauthorized destination. 
33. States should cooperate with other States at the bilateral and multilateral levels to provide customs information on trafficking in and detection of illicit arms, and coordinate intelligence efforts as and when possible and necessary. 
In this context, States should endeavour to ensure effective control of borders with a view to preventing illicit arms. 
No country can, by itself, eradicate the problem of the illicit arms trade or effectively control its own armaments without regard for the impact of the growing supply of arms on the black market and the internal and external factors that determine demand. 
38. Transparency measures concerning arms transfers are not in themselves measures of limitation or restriction, but they can in several ways promote and facilitate the introduction of unilateral or multilateral measures of restraint as well as help in the detection of arms transferred illegally. 
* Pre-conference consultations will be held on 3 and 4 September. 
* Two plenary meetings of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly will be designated as the International Conference on Families. 
3. Mr. SPAANS (Netherlands) said that Sylvanus Tiewul had been a great asset to the Secretariat and to delegations. He therefore requested the Chairman to convey the Committee's sincere condolences to the family of the former Secretary of the Committee. 
The text was fairly standard and reflected some of the concerns delegations had expressed about the non-payment of contributions on time and in full. 
She noted that paragraphs 11 and 12 of the original draft resolution considered during the informal consultations were switched around in the final text. 
6. Mr. LIM (Peace-keeping Financing Division) explained that paragraph 11 of the original draft resolution was identical to paragraph 12 of the final version. 
Paragraph 12 of the original version had begun: "Decides, as an ad hoc arrangement, to apportion an additional amount of $994,400 gross ($979,200 net) for the period from 1 February to 31 March 1994 ...". 
Member States were still being assessed $994,400 gross ($979,200 net); however, for accounting purposes, the amount was presented in the resolution as an apportionment of the total appropriation of $1,251,800 (para. 9), offset by the unencumbered balance of $257,400 (para. 12). 
7. Ms. CAIRNS (United Kingdom) said that she would appreciate clarification of the effect of the changes to the original version. 
8. Mr. KELLY (Ireland) noted that paragraph 14 of the original version had provided for setting off $80,400 deriving from staff assessments against the assessment of Member States. 
Paragraph 14 in the final version referred to the amounts of $31,700 and $63,600, but made no mention of the amount of $80,400 to be set off from 7 August 1993 to 31 January 1994. 
9. Mr. LIM (Peace-keeping Financing Division), replying to the representative of the United Kingdom, said that the amount assessed after all adjustments were made would be $2 million gross ($1,918,200 net). 
In that connection, he drew attention to paragraph 8 of the draft resolution concerning apportionment in accordance with General Assembly decision 48/475 A. 
10. Mr. SPAANS (Netherlands) said that he shared the concerns of the Irish representative. Two paragraphs of the original text had now been merged into paragraph 14 of the final version. 
The original draft resolution had also contained a reference to the Tax Equalization Fund and specified an amount in the order of $80,000. He wondered why that reference had been deleted. 
Perhaps the Controller could address the question and the Chairman of the Advisory Committee could inform the Committee whether the Advisory Committee would have to review what it had done before Easter and perhaps begin all over again. 
15. Mr. TAKASU (Controller) said that he wished to explain the slightly broader financial situation of the UNPROFOR Special Account. 
16. At the end of March, the General Assembly had decided that the assessment would be about $272 million under the formula "four months' commitment authority/three months' assessment". 
Since the General Assembly had not yet approved any assessment for the strengthening of the Force, however, the total amount to be assessed was $95.4 million plus $63.6 million, or over $150 million. 
17. In order to maintain the operation, $30 million per month in cash had been needed for reimbursements before the approval of the enlargement. 
The cost of operations would be $75 million per month, meaning that $100 million in cash was needed every month to maintain UNPROFOR. 
As at 27 April 1994, the cash balance in the Special Account was only $56 million. 
The level of outstanding payments as at 31 March had been $454 million. 
Since the time of the decision to increase the UNPROFOR assessment by $272 million, $90 million had been received (as at 27 April). 
The Secretary-General had originally proposed that up to 8,675 persons should be added to the Force, at a cost of $151 million covering a four-month period, or approximately $37.5 million per month. 
The issue was one of timing, and that depended largely on the Security Council. 
The Secretariat could not predict what would happen, but it would do its utmost to prepare a number of additional cost estimates corresponding to all possibilities. 
The latest report of the Advisory Committee on UNPROFOR was contained in document A/48/878/Add.1, which outlined the Advisory Committee's recommendations on the Secretary-General's request for the additional expansion of UNPROFOR as modified by the Security Council. 
Rather than agreeing to an additional deployment of 8,250, the Security Council had authorized in resolution 908 (1994) an expansion of 3,500. 
At that stage, the Committee would then have to make another recommendation for commitment and assessment. 
If he had understood the Controller correctly, the current difference between commitment authority and assessed amounts was $156 million. 
It would also be appreciated if in future the documents could contain the list that was infrequently distributed by the Secretariat on the total contributions assessed and owed per Member State both for the regular budget and for peace-keeping operations. 
That would spare delegations the trouble of having to add up the figures in 18 different status reports. 
21. Mr. TAKASU (Controller) assured the Netherlands representative and the Committee as a whole that the Secretariat would continue to make efforts to reduce the time needed to prepare the budget for peace-keeping operations. 
Concerning the current difference between commitment authority and assessed amounts, he said that the figure was actually $159 million. 
The document on the status of contributions by Member States was an increasingly useful and important document for decision-making, particularly in the Fifth Committee. 
Delays were probably mainly caused by translation and other related issues. 
While the status of contributions was usually compiled at the end of the month, distribution of the document had to wait until everything was available in the six official languages. 
The Secretariat was prepared to provide advance copies on an informal basis, on the understanding that they would not be considered official documents. 
A table showing the total outstanding contributions was prepared regularly. 
23. Mr. TAKASU (Controller) said that the Secretariat had prepared a report on the assumption that the additional deployment would be approved; obviously, that document would have to be reviewed in the light of developments which had occurred since its preparation on 28 March 1994. 
25. Mr. SPAANS (Netherlands), drawing attention to the programme of work for the end of May and early June, said that the two separate resumed sessions scheduled for that period would be inconvenient to both the Secretariat and Member States. 
He wondered whether the Bureau had reviewed the matter and whether the Chairman could shed more light on it. 
The session had gone on for far too long, and it was time for the Committee to take a decision to close all outstanding agenda items and transfer them to the next session. 
28. Mr. DAMICO (Brazil) said he fully agreed that the Committee had reached a stage where it should take some decisions regarding its programme of work. 
As such decisions should be taken on an informed basis, the Committee should have information relating to the status of documentation and reports due from both the Secretariat and ACABQ, so that it could plan its programme of work properly. 
30. The CHAIRMAN said that two separate weeks of meetings had been programmed because she had been informed that no conference services would be available for the period 31 May to 10 June 1994. 
Until that was done, the Committee's programme could not be finalized. 
32. Mr. SHARP (Australia) expressed surprise that conference services would not be available to the Fifth Committee from the end of May to 10 June. 
33. Mr. STITT (United Kingdom) said that he regretted the failure of the Secretariat, the Committee and the Bureau to consult with one another on the timing of the resumption of the Committee's session. 
The Committee urgently needed to consider how it could best dispose of the remaining items on its agenda. 
Because of the uncertainty surrounding peace-keeping operations, however, it might be necessary for the Committee to consider requests for their funding during the summer. 
34. Ms. ROTHEISER (Austria) said that, like the representative of Australia, she was surprised that priority would not be given to the Fifth Committee in the allocation of conference services. 
35. Mr. GOUMENNY (Ukraine) said that he doubted whether it would be possible for the Committee to consider at a single meeting the apportionment of peace-keeping expenses, the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (UNDOF) and the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL). 
He would welcome information on how the Bureau proposed to organize the Committee's work in the weeks ahead. 
36. The CHAIRMAN said that information on the status of documentation would be made available later in the day. 
The Bureau was in touch with the Secretariat on the question of conference services, and hoped to have a solution to the problem by 29 April. 
As for the concerns expressed by the delegation of Ukraine, it was possible for the Committee to conclude its consideration of the items concerning UNDOF and UNIFIL and thus be able to devote an entire meeting to the question of the apportionment of peace-keeping expenses. 
The Bureau would prepare a programme of work for the weeks ahead, taking into account the availability of documents. 
On the question of late starts to the Committee's meetings, as Chairman she fully intended to commence on time, even if only a few delegations were present. 
1. The present report is submitted in compliance with Governing Council decision 93/16 of 23 June 1993, in which the Council requested the Administrator to report at its forty-first session (1994) on progress in the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992. 
3. As specified in paragraph 9 of General Assembly resolution 47/199, the preparation of a CSN should be undertaken in "all recipient countries where the Government so chooses ..." 
4. With the distribution of the guidance and explanatory notes on the CSN by DPCSD in March 1994, it is anticipated that more countries will opt to prepare one in the course of the year. 
A series of regional, subregional and national workshops will also be undertaken to assist in the preparation of the CSN. 
When possible, UNDP will make available, along with other United Nations development system partners, additional resources to facilitate the preparation of the CSNs. 
6. Considerable progress has been made in harmonizing the programming cycles of UNDP, the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) and the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) in the various programme countries. 
Where feasible, the cycles are being harmonized around national plans, budget cycles and strategies. 
So far, about 33 per cent of the programme cycles are harmonized. 
Towards this end, the executive heads of UNDP, UNICEF and UNFPA issued a joint letter to programme countries in December 1993 providing guidelines on how to proceed with the harmonization of country programme cycles. 
7. UNDP distributed its guiding principles on the programme approach in May 1993 and, to operationalize the principles, further developed the "Guidelines for Programme Support Document" which were distributed to the country offices in November 1993. 
The Programme Support Document is an operational tool outlining the national programme, the rationale for UNDP support, capacity-building targets and the UNDP financial parameters. 
9. Country experience with the programme approach remains limited since most of the operational tools were distributed only in late 1993. 
Mid-term review exercises undertaken in 1993 suggest that while most country programmes generally remain project-oriented, new proposals are increasingly being developed following the programme approach. 
The decline in indicative planning figure (IPF) resources has, however, tended to limit the capacity of the country programmes to respond to new programming opportunities. 
Revised guidelines, which simplify the adoption of the modality of national execution, without compromising accountability or increasing the administrative workload on the programme countries, are being developed and will be distributed to the country offices in 1994. 
11. Feedback from the programme countries indicates that national execution of UNDP-assisted programmes is generally accepted as necessary to facilitate national ownership and management of the development process. 
In 1993, 40 per cent (or $411 million) of UNDP programme expenditure was through national execution, up from 23 per cent (or $233 million) in 1992. 
UNDP continues to support the use of this modality through, inter alia, its TSS-2 provisions, which facilitate substantive accountability and technical backstopping by the specialized agencies during implementation. 
12. In its resolution 47/199, the General Assembly calls for the further decentralization of authority to the country offices to enhance coherence in programming and resource utilization, programme development and component approval. 
In general, the financial level of project approval delegated to Resident Representatives is $1 million. 
Project approval between $1 million to $3 million by the Resident Representative is at the discretion of the regional bureau director. 
The Resident Representative may be delegated authority to approve individual components above $3 million in the context of programmes that have been cleared by the Programme Review Committee. 
Pilots of the full package will take place in 15 programme countries across all regions in the course of 1994. 
The working group feels that owing to the present divergence in mandates, modus operandi, and, therefore, procedures among the agencies, it will not be possible to develop a conventional common manual as envisaged by General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
15. The group, however, will proceed to identify and build a manual from elements on which there is system-wide agreement, such as the programme approach, national execution, the CSN, etc. 
The expectation is that the manual will grow as progress is made. 
16. Towards the same end, UNDP has co-sponsored with UNFPA and UNICEF a study of accounting requirements for national execution with a view to reducing and even eliminating divergent practices. 
17. UNDP attaches particular importance to the service function of the Resident Coordinator system. 
Recognizing this, UNDP has made a major commitment in time, money, infrastructure and other resources to the function, which has resulted in, among other things, closer UNDP collaboration with the United Nations Secretariat, both for humanitarian affairs and for peace-keeping and governance. 
The proposals included such aspects as staffing for the coordination function, training for United Nations country teams, coordination information and the selection of Resident Coordinators from a wider pool of candidates. 
19. Notably, the meeting approved a proposal on establishing country-specific vacancy pools and on the process for appointing Resident Coordinators, essentially in association with the UNDP annual reassignment exercise. 
Under the proposal, candidates for Resident Coordinator posts would be recommended by the JCGP Executive Heads and the Administrator would seek the comments of the Executive Heads before making a selection. 
Presently, at least 40 per cent of serving Resident Representatives have served in United Nations specialized agencies other than UNDP in their careers and five Resident Representatives have been appointed from the JCGP agencies since the adoption of General Assembly resolution 47/199 in 1992. 
21. Additionally, UNDP continues to participate in a CCPOQ working group that is reviewing and updating the function of the Resident Coordinator in the light of recent legislation. 
In this context, the pivotal role of the Resident Representative as Resident Coordinator was reaffirmed in General Assembly resolution 48/209 and, in accordance with resolution 46/182, the Resident Coordinator will normally coordinate the humanitarian assistance of the United Nations system at the country level. 
22. In its resolution 47/199, the General Assembly called upon Resident Coordinators to take the necessary steps to establish appropriate field-level coordination mechanisms to provide guidance and advice on inter-agency programme issues. 
Based on a recent survey by DPCSD, significant progress has been made by Resident Coordinators in establishing field-level coordinating mechanisms. 
In 45 of these countries, both a coordinating committee and the associated thematic subgroups have been established; in 19 countries there is a coordinating committee but no separate thematic groups; and in 10 countries there are thematic groups but no separate, formal coordinating committee. 
In the majority of cases the World Food Programme (WFP), UNFPA and UNIDO share premises with UNDP as well, while the World Health Organization (WHO), the International Telecommunication Union (ITU), the World Bank and the International Monetary Fund (IMF) have tended to maintain separate offices. 
25. At the JCGP High-Level Meeting in Bangladesh in February 1994, agreement was reached to establish an inter-agency unit to implement the United Nations system common premises (UNSCP) concept in the programme countries. 
26. In paragraphs 43-46 of its resolution 47/199, the General Assembly emphasized the importance of common, system-wide training programmes. 
Towards this end, UNDP has contributed to curriculum development and provided staff and financial resources to the ILO International Training Centre, Turin, for the training of United Nations country teams. 
So far, about 60 United Nations country teams have been trained at the Centre. 
29. The General Assembly recognized in its resolution 47/199 that the United Nations system has a role to play in assisting countries undergoing deep social and economic reform. 
Towards this end, UNDP has provided financial, material and logistical support in a number of countries undertaking electoral reforms, in close collaboration with the United Nations Electoral Assistance Unit (EAU). 
The report has been widely shared with the international community and will be the basis for updating guidelines on the United Nations role in electoral assistance activities. 
30. In addition, UNDP continues to support activities related to economic reform, public sector reform and private sector development through its regular country programmes as well as its Public Sector Management Group and the Division for the Private Sector in Development. 
31. In its decision 90/34, the Governing Council decided that during the fifth cycle (1992-1996), UNDP should focus on building and strengthening national capacity for human development in six areas. 
Towards this end, UNDP has sought to mainstream the human development concept and approach into its operational activities by developing guidelines and tools for human development operational activities and assisting country human development initiatives. 
Several countries have also received UNDP support in refining data collection, rethinking strategies and planning for human development as well as in such overarching issues as governance and macroeconomic reform. 
The majority of the country programmes approved under the fifth cycle, as of June 1993, have the promotion of human development as the underlying theme and several countries working with UNDP country offices have allocated substantial resources to human development. 
The reports have also urged the restructuring of national and international aid budgets towards human development priorities and have highlighted the importance of people's democratic participation in the development process. 
The 1994 Human Development Report extends this tradition and discusses the new paradigm of sustainable human development (SHD), which entails merging the concept of sustainable development and that of human development. 
The objective of the initiative undertaken by Canada and Malaysia is to facilitate dialogue and consolidate approaches to the management, conservation and sustainable development of the world's forests, leading to the review of forest-related issues by the Commission on Sustainable Development at its session in 1995. 
REVIEW OF SECTORAL CLUSTERS, FIRST PHASE: 
During the week ending 7 May 1994 the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/532), that had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3375th meeting, held on 5 May 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (S/1994/511). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/538), that had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/538 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 916 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/916 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/541), that had been submitted by Argentina, Canada, France, the United States of America and Venezuela and made oral revisions to the text of the draft resolution (S/1994/541) in its provisional form. 
The message issued by Greek Cypriot women is replete with false accusations regarding "occupation", "violation of human rights", "oppression of the enclaved", etc. An appeal is also included in the message for securing the "withdrawal of Turkish troops" from the island. 
The 1974 peace operation by Turkey saved the island from being colonized by Greece and liberated Turkish Cypriots from Greek Cypriot terror and inhuman treatment which continued for 11 years, between 1963 and 1974. 
The issues of refugees and missing persons has also been the subject of exploitation for propaganda purposes. 
There is, of course, no mention of the 1963-1974 period when hundreds of Turkish Cypriots were killed by the Greek Cypriot paramilitaries and a quarter of the Turkish Cypriot population (some 30,000 people) was rendered homeless. 
Until 1974, even the basic human rights and freedoms of the Turkish Cypriots were violated by the Greek Cypriot administration. 
Severe restrictions were imposed on the Turkish Cypriot enclaves. 
As for the question of missing persons, I need not remind you that the short-lived coup of 1974 engineered by Greece took the lives of thousands of Greek Cypriots as a result of the fighting between opposing factions. 
It has been estimated that over 5,000 Greek Cypriots were killed, not during the Turkish intervention, but during the coup itself. 
Greek Cypriots living the Karpaz region of Northern Cyprus fully enjoy human rights and have unhindered access to medical, educational and religious services. 
The United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus (UNFICYP) continuously discharges its humanitarian functions for these people and, if there is a request for permanent transfer to the South, they verify that their transfer to the South is voluntary. 
That the living conditions of the Greek Cypriots in the North are in no way different than that of the Turkish Cypriots is testified to in the relevant reports of the Secretary-General. 
The Turkish Cypriot women support a just and permanent solution in Cyprus, based on the political equality of the two peoples, to be mutually negotiated between the representatives of the two peoples. 
We believe that, if the Greek Cypriot side is also ready for such a settlement, it should then take steps that demonstrate willingness on its part. 
1.1. The 1994 International Conference on Population and Development occurs at a defining moment in the history of international cooperation. 
With reductions in international and regional tensions, and with the growing recognition of global economic and environmental interdependence, the opportunity to adopt suitable socio-economic policies to promote sustained economic growth and sustainable development and to mobilize human and financial resources for global problem-solving has never been greater. 
Never before has the world community had so many resources, so much knowledge and such powerful technologies at its disposal with which to foster socially equitable and environmentally sustainable world development. 
1.2. This is also a time of great and urgent challenges. 
The decisions that the international community takes over the next several years, whether leading to action or inaction, will have profound implications for the quality of life for all people, including generations not yet born, and perhaps for the planet itself. 
Around the world many of the basic resources on which future generations will depend for their survival and well-being are being depleted and environmental pollution is intensifying, driven by the unprecedented growth in human numbers, widespread and persistent poverty, social and economic inequality, and wasteful consumption. 
At the same time, there is emerging global consensus on the need for increased international cooperation in regard to population, sustainable development and the environment. 
Much has been achieved in this respect, but more needs to be done. 
While it took 123 years for world population to increase from 1 billion to 2 billion, succeeding increments of 1 billion took 33 years, 14 years and 13 years. 
1.4. During the remaining six years of this critical decade, the world's nations by their actions or inactions will choose from among a range of alternative demographic futures. 
The most likely of those alternatives are foreseen in the low, medium and high variants of the United Nations population projections. 
Looking ahead 20 years, these alternate projections range from a low of 7.27 billion people in 2015 to a high of 7.92 billion. 
Further into the future, the projections diverge even more significantly. 
By the year 2050, the United Nations low projection shows a world population of 7.8 billion people, and the high projection a population of 12.5 billion people. 
1.5. The International Conference on Population and Development is not an isolated event. 
These events are expected to highlight further the call of the 1994 Conference for greater investments in people, and for a new action agenda to make women full partners with men in the social, economic and political lives of their communities. 
1.8. Over the past 20 years, many parts of the world have undergone remarkable demographic, social, economic and political change. 
Many countries have made substantial progress in expanding access to reproductive health care and lowering birth rates, as well as in lowering death rates and raising education and income levels, including the educational and economic status of women. 
The dramatic success of some countries provides a basis for optimism about what all countries can accomplish over the next 20 years. 
Among the most significant are the major shifts in attitude among the world's people and their leaders in regard to reproductive health, family planning and population growth. 
Over the past several decades contraceptive use in developing countries has increased fivefold, reflecting the growing strength of organized family-planning programmes in a large majority of developing countries and relatively rapid reduction in family size norms. 
In Western Europe, North America and much of East Asia, access to family planning is almost universal, contraceptive use is between 65 and 80 per cent and average family size is near or below replacement-level fertility of two children per couple. 
By contrast, in most sub-Saharan African and some Pacific Island countries, a few of which have made rapid progress recently, family-planning services are not yet widely available, contraceptive use is below 15 per cent and women bear an average of six or more children. 
But much remains to be done both in further reducing infant and child morbidity and mortality levels and in narrowing the large gap between developing and developed countries (infant mortality is currently 69 and 12 deaths per 1,000 births in developing and developed countries, respectively). 
Maternal death rates are 15 to 50 times greater in the developing world than in most developed countries. 
Almost all of those deaths are preventable. 
1.12. Over the past 20 years, average life expectancy has increased by three and a half years in the developed regions, from 71 to 74.6 years, and by eight years in the developing countries, from 54.5 to 62.4 years. 
But further gains may be jeopardized in many parts of the world by prolonged economic recession, poorly designed structural readjustment programmes that have reduced already low levels of public health expenditure, and recent dislocations in the health infrastructures of most countries with economies in transition. 
In many parts of the growing environmental health problems, the increasing prevalence of substance abuse and the acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS) pandemic are all contributing to high levels of morbidity and mortality. 
1.13. Levels of education have risen considerably during the past two decades and, in many parts of the world, the gap in educational attainment between males and females has narrowed. 
Some 130 million children, including over 90 million girls, are denied access to primary schooling. 
The large remaining shortfalls in basic education and adult literacy, particularly among girls and women, continue to be major obstacles in many countries to progress in every sphere of their development, including changes in patterns of human reproduction. 
1.14. Significant changes have occurred in the roles and status of women in many countries. 
In addition to gains in education, women have been entering the labour force in record numbers, many of them in non-traditional economic roles. 
All of these trends are contributing to the rising demand for family-planning services. 
In some communities the failure of men to meet their family responsibilities means that women are left as the principal or only source of support for themselves and their children. 
1.15. The two decades ahead are destined to produce a further shift of rural populations to urban areas as well as continued high levels of migration between countries. 
But they also present serious new challenges. 
By the year 2015, nearly 56 per cent of the global population is expected to live in urban areas, compared to under 45 per cent in 1994. 
This change will place enormous strain on existing social services and infrastructure, much of which will not be able to expand at the same rate as that of urbanization. 
Included in the latter category are those developing countries that are undergoing very rapid demographic transition and, as a result, will need to accommodate in the near future large numbers of elderly persons, often with limited national resources to draw upon. 
1.18. The present Programme of Action commits the international community to quantitative goals in three areas that are mutually supporting and of critical importance to the achievement of other important population and development objectives. 
These areas are: education, especially for girls; infant, child and maternal mortality reduction; and the provision of universal access to family planning and reproductive health services. 
1.19. Many of the quantitative and qualitative goals of the present Programme of Action clearly require additional resources, some of which could become available from a reordering of priorities at the individual, national and international levels. 
However, none of the actions required - nor all of them combined - are expensive in the context of either current global development or military expenditures. 
A few would require little or no additional financial resources, in that they involve changes in lifestyles, social norms or government policies that can be largely brought about and sustained through greater citizen action and enlightened political leadership. 
1.20. The present Programme of Action recognizes that over the next 20 years Governments, by themselves, cannot and should not expect to meet the goals and objectives of the International Conference on Population and Development single-handedly. 
1.21. The International Conference on Population and Development represents the last opportunity in the twentieth century for the international community to collectively address the critical challenges and interrelationships between population and development. 
The legacy of this Conference will be measured by the strength of the specific commitments made here, as part of a new global compact among all the world's countries and peoples, based on a sense of shared responsibility for each other and for our planetary home. 
[In addressing the mandate of the International Conference on Population and Development and its overall theme of Population, Sustained Economic Growth and Sustainable Development, and in their deliberations, the participants were guided by the following principles: 
3.1. The everyday activities of all human beings, communities and countries are interrelated with population change, patterns and levels of use of natural resources, the state of the environment, and the pace and quality of economic and social development. 
There is general agreement that persistent widespread poverty as well as serious social and gender inequities have significant influences on, and are in turn influenced by, demographic parameters such as population growth, structure and distribution. 
There is also general agreement that unsustainable consumption and production patterns are contributing to the unsustainable use of natural resources and environmental degradation as well as to the reinforcement of social inequities and of poverty with the above-mentioned consequences for demographic parameters. 
The Rio Declaration on Environment and Development and Agenda 21, adopted by the international community at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, call for patterns of development that reflect the new understanding of these and other intersectoral linkages. 
Recognizing the longer-term realities and implications of current actions, the development challenge is to meet the needs of present generations and improve their quality of life without compromising the ability of future generations to meet their own needs. 
Owing to the youthful age structure, for numerous countries the coming decades will bring substantial population increases in absolute numbers. 
Population movements within and between countries, including the very rapid growth of cities and the unbalanced regional distribution of population, will continue and increase in the future. 
Explicitly integrating population into economic and development strategies will both speed up the pace of sustainable development and poverty alleviation and contribute to the achievement of population objectives and an improved quality of life of the population. 
3.4. The objectives are to fully integrate population concerns into: 
(a) Development strategies, planning, decision-making and resource allocation at all levels and in all regions, with the goal of meeting the needs, and improving the quality of life, of present and future generations; 
(b) All aspects of development planning in order to promote social justice and to eradicate poverty through sustained economic growth in the context of sustainable development. 
3.5. At the international, regional, national and local levels, population issues should be integrated into the formulation, implementation, monitoring and evaluation of all policies and programmes relating to sustainable development. 
Development strategies must realistically reflect both the short-, medium- and long-term implications of, and consequences for, population dynamics as well as patterns of production and consumption. 
3.7. Governments should establish the requisite internal institutional mechanisms and enabling environment, at all levels of society, to ensure that population factors are appropriately addressed within the decision-making and administrative processes of all relevant government agencies responsible for economic, environmental and social policies and programmes. 
3.8. Political commitment to integrated population and development strategies should be strengthened by public education and information programmes and by increased resource allocation through cooperation among Governments, non-governmental organizations and the private sector, and by improvement of the knowledge base through research and national and local capacity-building. 
3.9. To achieve sustainable development and a higher quality of life for all people, Governments should reduce and eliminate unsustainable patterns of production and consumption and promote appropriate demographic policies. 
Developed countries should take the lead in achieving sustainable consumption patterns and effective waste management. 
3.11. Gains recorded in recent years in such indicators as life expectancy and national product, while significant and encouraging, do not, unfortunately, fully reflect the realities of life of hundreds of millions of men, women, adolescents and children. 
Despite decades of development efforts, both the gap between rich and poor nations and the inequalities within nations have widened. 
Serious economic, social, gender and other inequities persist and hamper efforts to improve the quality of life for hundreds of millions of people. 
The number of people living in poverty stands at approximately 1 billion and continues to mount. 
Many developing countries and countries with economies in transition face major development obstacles, among which are those related to the persistence of trade imbalances, the slow-down in the world economy, the persistence of the debt-servicing problem, and the need for technologies and external assistance. 
3.13. Widespread poverty remains the major challenge to development efforts. 
Poverty is often accompanied by unemployment, malnutrition, illiteracy, low status of women, exposure to environmental risks and limited access to social and health services, [including reproductive health services which, in turn, include family planning]. 
All these factors contribute to high levels of fertility, morbidity, and mortality, as well as to low economic productivity. 
Poverty is also closely related to inappropriate spatial distribution of population, to unsustainable use and inequitable distribution of such natural resources as land and water, and to serious environmental degradation. 
3.14. Efforts to slow down population growth, to reduce poverty, to achieve economic progress, to improve environmental protection, and to reduce unsustainable consumption and production patterns are mutually reinforcing. 
Slower population growth has in many countries bought more time to adjust to future population increases. 
This has increased those countries' ability to attack poverty, protect and repair the environment, and build the base for future sustainable development. 
3.15. Sustained economic growth within the context of sustainable development is essential to eradicate poverty. 
The unusually high number of young people, a consequence of high fertility rates, requires that productive jobs be created for a continually growing labour force under conditions of already widespread unemployment. 
Sustained economic growth in the context of sustainable development will be necessary to accommodate those pressures. 
3.18. Existing inequities and barriers to women in the workforce should be eliminated and women's participation in all policy-making and implementation, as well as their access to productive resources, and ownership of land, and their right to inherit property should be promoted and strengthened. 
3.20. Measures should be taken to strengthen food, nutrition and agricultural policies and programmes, and fair trade relations, with special attention to the creation and strengthening of food security at all levels. 
3.21. Job creation in the industrial, agricultural and service sectors should be facilitated by Governments and the private sector through the establishment of more favourable climates for expanded trade and investment [on an environmentally sound basis. 
This will require creating and sustaining democratic institutions, good governance and transparency, curtailing corruption, and redirecting domestic budget priorities to the social sectors and human resource development.] 
3.23. At the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, the international community agreed on objectives and actions aimed at integrating environment and development which were included in Agenda 21, other Conference outcomes and other international environmental agreements. 
Agenda 21 has been conceived as a response to the major environment and development challenges, including the economic and social dimensions of sustainable development, such as poverty, consumption, demographic dynamics, human health and human settlement, and to a broad range of environmental and natural resource concerns. 
Agenda 21 leaves to the International Conference on Population and Development further consideration of the interrelationships between population and the environment. 
3.24. Meeting the basic human needs of growing populations is dependent on a healthy environment. 
These human dimensions need to be given attention in developing comprehensive policies for sustainable development in the context of population growth. 
3.25. Demographic factors, combined with poverty and lack of access to resources in some areas, and excessive consumption and wasteful production patterns in others, cause or exacerbate problems of environmental degradation and resource depletion and thus inhibit sustainable development. 
3.26. Pressure on the environment may result from rapid population growth, distribution and migration, especially in ecologically vulnerable ecosystems. 
Urbanization and policies that do not recognize the need for rural development also create environmental problems. 
3.27. Implementation of effective population policies in the context of sustainable development[, including reproductive health and family-planning programmes,] require new forms of participation by various actors at all levels in the policy-making process. 
(a) To ensure that population, environmental and poverty eradication factors are integrated in sustainable development policies, plans and programmes; 
(b) To reduce both unsustainable consumption and production patterns as well as negative impacts of demographic factors on the environment in order to meet the needs of current generations without compromising the ability of future generations to meet their own needs. 
Consistent with the framework and priorities set forth in Agenda 21, the following actions, inter alia, are recommended to help achieve population and environment integration: 
(a) Integrate demographic factors into environment impact assessments and other planning and decision-making processes aimed at achieving sustainable development; 
(b) Take measures aimed at the eradication of poverty, with special attention to income-generation and employment strategies directed at the rural poor and those living within or on the edge of fragile ecosystems; 
3.30. Measures should be taken to enhance the full participation of all relevant groups, especially women, at all levels of population and environmental decision-making to achieve sustainable management of natural resources. 
3.31. Research should be undertaken on the linkages among population, consumption and production, the environment and natural resources, and human health as a guide to effective sustainable development policies. 
3.32. Governments, non-governmental organizations and the private sector should promote public awareness and understanding for the implementation of the above-mentioned actions. 
4.1. The empowerment and autonomy of women and the improvement of their political, social, economic and health status is a highly important end in itself. In addition, it is essential for the achievement of sustainable development. 
The full participation and partnership of both women and men is required in productive and reproductive life, including shared responsibilities for the care and nurturing of children and maintenance of the household. 
In most regions of the world, women receive less formal education than men, and at the same time, women's own knowledge, abilities and coping mechanisms often go unrecognized. 
The power relations that impede women's attainment of healthy and fulfilling lives operate at many levels of society, from the most personal to the highly public. 
Achieving change requires policy and programme actions that will improve women's access to secure livelihoods and economic resources, alleviate their extreme responsibilities with regard to housework, remove legal impediments to their participation in public life, and raise social awareness through effective programmes of education and mass communication. 
This, in turn, is essential for the long-term success of population programmes. 
Experience shows that population and development programmes are most effective when steps have simultaneously been taken to improve the status of women. 
4.2. Education is one of the most important means of empowering women with the knowledge, skills and self-confidence necessary to participate fully in the development process. 
More than 40 years ago, the Universal Declaration of Human Rights asserted that "everyone has the right to education". 
In 1990, Governments meeting at the World Conference on Education for All in Jomtien, Thailand, committed themselves to the goal of universal access to basic education. 
But despite notable efforts by countries around the globe that have appreciably expanded access to basic education, there are approximately 960 million illiterate adults in the world, of whom two thirds are women. 
More than one third of the world's adults, most of them women, have no access to printed knowledge, to new skills or to technologies that would improve the quality of their lives and help them shape and adapt to social and economic change. 
4.3. The objectives are: 
(a) To achieve equality and equity based on harmonious partnership between men and women and enable women to realize their full potential; 
4.4. Countries should act to empower women and should take steps to eliminate inequalities between men and women as soon as possible by: 
(a) Establishing mechanisms for women's equal participation and equitable representation at all levels of the political process and public life in each community and society and enabling women to articulate their concerns and needs; 
(b) Promoting the fulfilment of women's potential through education, skill development and employment, giving paramount importance to the elimination of poverty, illiteracy and ill health among women; 
(c) Eliminating all practices that discriminate against women; assisting women to establish and realize their rights, [... including those that relate to sexual and reproductive health ...]; 
(d) Adopting appropriate measures to improve women's ability to earn income beyond traditional occupations, achieve economic self-reliance, and ensure women's equal access to the labour market and social security systems; 
(f) Eliminating discriminatory practices by employers against women, such as those based on proof of contraceptive use or pregnancy status; 
(g) Making it possible, through laws, regulations and other appropriate measures, for women to combine the roles of child-bearing, breast-feeding and child-rearing with participation in the workforce. 
4.6. Governments at all levels should ensure that women can buy, hold and sell property and land equally with men, obtain credit and negotiate contracts in their own name and on their own behalf and exercise their legal rights to inheritance. 
4.7. Governments and employers are urged to eliminate gender discrimination in hiring, wages, benefits, training and job security with a view to eliminating gender-based disparities in income. 
Specific procedures and indicators should be devised for gender-based analysis of development programmes and for assessing the impact of those programmes on women's social, economic and health status and access to resources. 
4.9. Countries should take full measures to eliminate all forms of exploitation, abuse, harassment and violence against women, adolescents and children. 
This implies both preventive actions and rehabilitation of victims. 
Countries should prohibit degrading practices, such as trafficking in women, adolescents and children and forced prostitution, and pay special attention to protecting the rights and safety of those who suffer from these crimes and those in potentially exploitable situations, such as migrant women, women in domestic service and schoolgirls. 
4.11. The design of family health and other development interventions should take better account of the demands on women's time from the responsibilities of child-rearing, household work and income-generating activities. 
Male responsibilities should be emphasized with respect to child-rearing and housework. 
Greater investments should be made in appropriate measures to lessen the daily burden of domestic responsibilities, the greatest share of which falls on women. 
Greater attention should be paid to the ways in which environmental degradation and changes in land use adversely affect the allocation of women's time. 
Women's domestic working environments should not adversely affect their health. 
4.12. Every effort should be made to encourage the expansion and strengthening of grass-roots, community-based and activist groups for women. 
Such groups should be the focus of national campaigns to foster women's awareness of the full range of their legal rights, including their rights within the family, and to help women organize to achieve those rights. 
Similar rights should be ensured to those working in the informal sector. 
4.14. Programmes to meet the needs of growing numbers of elderly people should fully take into account that women represent the larger proportion of the elderly and that elderly women generally have a lower socio-economic status than elderly men. 
In a number of countries, the practice of prenatal sex selection, higher rates of mortality among very young girls, and lower rates of school enrolment for girls as compared with boys, suggest that "son preference" is curtailing the access of girl children to food, education and health care. 
This is often compounded by the increasing use of technologies to determine foetal sex, resulting in abortion of female foetuses. 
Investments made in the girl child's health, nutrition and education, from infancy through adolescence, are critical. 
4.16. The objectives are: 
(a) To eliminate all forms of discrimination against the girl child and the root causes of son preference, which results in harmful and unethical practices regarding female infanticide and prenatal sex selection; 
(b) To increase public awareness of the value of the girl child, and concurrently, to strengthen the girl child's self-image, self-esteem and status; 
(c) To improve the welfare of the girl child, especially in regard to health, nutrition and education. 
One of the aims should be to eliminate excess mortality of girls, wherever such a pattern exists. 
Special education and public information efforts are needed to promote equitable treatment of girls and boys with respect to nutrition, health care, inheritance rights, education and social, economic and political activity. 
4.19. Schools, the media and other social institutions should seek to eliminate stereotypes in all types of communication and educational materials that reinforce existing inequities between males and females and undermine girls' self-esteem. 
Countries must recognize that, in addition to expanding education for girls, teachers' attitudes and practices, school curricula and facilities must also change to reflect a commitment to eliminate all gender bias, while recognizing the specific needs of the girl child. 
4.20. Countries should develop an integrated approach to the special nutritional, [... reproductive and sexual health ...], education and social needs of girls and young women, as such additional investments in adolescent girls can often compensate for earlier inadequacies in their nutrition and health care. 
In addition, Governments should strictly enforce laws concerning the minimum legal age of consent and minimum age at marriage and should raise the minimum age at marriage where necessary. 
Governments and non-governmental organizations should generate social support for the enforcement of laws on minimum legal age at marriage, in particular by providing alternatives to early marriage, such as educational and employment opportunities. 
4.22. Governments are urged to prohibit female genital mutilation wherever it exists and to give vigorous support to efforts among non-governmental and community organizations and religious institutions to eliminate such practices. 
4.23. Governments are urged to take the necessary measures to prevent infanticide, prenatal sex selection, trafficking in girl children and use of girls in prostitution and pornography. 
4.24. Changes in both men's and women's knowledge, attitudes and behaviour are necessary conditions for achieving the harmonious partnership of men and women. 
Men play a key role in bringing about gender equality since, in most societies, men exercise preponderant power in nearly every sphere of life, ranging from personal decisions regarding the size of families to the policy and programme decisions taken at all levels of Government. 
It is essential to improve communication between men and women on issues of sex and [sexuality and reproductive health,] and the understanding of their joint responsibilities, so that men and women are equal partners in public and private life. 
4.25. The objective is to promote gender equality in all spheres of life, including family and community life, and to encourage and enable men to take responsibility for their [... sexual and reproductive behaviour ...] and their social and family roles. 
4.26. The equal participation of women and men in all areas of family and household responsibilities, including [family planning,] child-rearing and housework, should be promoted and encouraged by Governments. 
This should be pursued by means of information, education, communication, employment legislation and by fostering an economically enabling environment, such as family leave for men and women so that they may have more choice regarding the balance of their domestic and public responsibilities. 
Male responsibilities in family life must be included in the education of children from the earliest ages. 
4.28. Governments should take steps to ensure that children receive appropriate financial support from their parents by, among other measures, enforcing child-support laws. 
Governments should consider changes in law and policy to ensure men's responsibility to and financial support for their children and families. 
Such laws and policies should also encourage maintenance or reconstitution of the family unit. 
The safety of women in abusive relationships should be protected. 
4.29. National and community leaders should promote the full involvement of men in family life and the full integration of women in community life. 
Programmes to reach boys before they become sexually active are urgently needed. 
5.1. While various concepts of the family exist in different social, cultural, legal and political systems, the family is the basic unit of society and as such is entitled to receive comprehensive protection and support. 
The process of rapid demographic and socio-economic change throughout the world has influenced patterns of family formation and family life, generating considerable change in family composition and structure. 
Traditional notions of gender-based division of parental and domestic functions and participation in the paid labour force do not reflect current realities and aspirations, as more and more women in all parts of the world take up paid employment outside the home. 
At the same time, widespread migration, forced shifts of population caused by violent conflicts and wars, urbanization, poverty, natural disasters and other causes of displacement have placed greater strains on the family, since assistance from extended family support networks is often no longer available. 
This is particularly the case when policies and programmes that affect the family ignore the existing diversity of family forms, or are insufficiently sensitive to the needs and rights of women and children. 
5.2. The objectives are: 
(a) To develop policies and laws that better support the family, contribute to its stability and take into account its plurality of forms, particularly the growing number of single-parent households; 
(b) To establish social security measures that address the social, cultural and economic factors behind the increasing costs of child-rearing; 
(c) To promote equality of opportunity for family members, especially the rights of women and children in the family. 
5.3. Governments, in cooperation with employers, should provide and promote means to facilitate compatibility between labour force participation and parental responsibilities, especially for single-parent households with young children. 
5.4. When formulating socio-economic development policies, special consideration should be given to increasing the earning power of all adult members of economically deprived families, including the elderly and women who work in the home, and to enabling children to be educated rather than compelled to work. 
5.5. Governments should take effective action to eliminate all forms of coercion and discrimination in policies and practices related to marriage, other unions and the family. 
Measures should be adopted and enforced to eliminate child marriages and female genital mutilation. 
5.6. Governments should maintain and further develop mechanisms to document changes and undertake studies on family composition and structure, especially on the prevalence of one-person households, and single-parent and multigenerational families. 
5.7. Families are sensitive to strains induced by social and economic changes. 
There are increasing numbers of vulnerable families, including single-parent families headed by women, poor families with elderly members or those with disabilities, refugee and displaced families, and families with members affected by AIDS or other terminal diseases, substance dependence, child abuse and domestic violence. 
Increased labour migrations and refugee movements are an additional source of family tension and disintegration and are contributing to increased responsibilities for women. 
In many urban environments, millions of children and youths are left to their own devices as family ties break down, and hence are increasingly exposed to risks such as dropping out of school, labour exploitation, sexual exploitation, unwanted pregnancies and sexually transmitted diseases. 
Governments should, in conjunction with other relevant parties, develop the capacity to monitor the impact of social and economic decisions and actions on the well-being of families, on the status of women within families, and on the ability of families to meet the basic needs of their members. 
5.11. Governments should support and develop the appropriate mechanisms to assist families caring for children, the dependent elderly and family members with disabilities, including those resulting from HIV/AIDS, encourage the sharing of those responsibilities by men and women, and support the viability of multigenerational families. 
5.12. Governments and the international community should give greater attention to, and manifest greater solidarity with, poor families and families that have been victimized by war, drought, famine, natural disasters and racial and ethnic discrimination or violence. 
Every effort should be made to keep their members together, to reunite them in case of separation and to ensure access to government programmes designed to support and assist those vulnerable families. 
5.13. Governments should assist single-parent families, and pay special attention to the needs of widows and orphans. 
All efforts should be made to assist the building of family-like ties in especially difficult circumstances, for example, those involving street children. 
6.1. The growth of the world population is at an all-time high in absolute numbers, with current increments exceeding 90 million persons annually. 
According to United Nations projections, annual population increments are likely to remain above 90 million until the year 2015. 
While it had taken 123 years for world population to increase from 1 billion to 2 billion, succeeding increments of 1 billion took 33 years, 14 years and 13 years. 
World population grew at the rate of 1.7 per cent per annum during the period 1985-1990, but is expected to decrease during the following decades and reach 1.0 per cent per annum by the period 2020-2025. 
Nevertheless, the attainment of population stabilization during the twenty-first century will require the implementation of all the policies and recommendations in the present Programme of Action. 
6.2. The majority of the world's countries are converging towards a pattern of low birth and death rates, but since those countries are proceeding at different speeds, the emerging picture is that of a world facing increasingly diverse demographic situations. 
In many regions, including some countries with economies in transition, it is estimated that life expectancy at birth has decreased. 
These included nearly all the countries in Africa, whose population-doubling time averages about 24 years, two thirds of those in Asia and one third of those in Latin America. 
Europe's population would take more than 380 years to double at current rates. 
This process will contribute to the stabilization of the world population, and, together with changes in unsustainable patterns of production and consumption, to sustainable development and economic growth. 
6.4. Countries should give greater attention to the importance of population trends for development. 
Countries that have not completed their demographic transition should take effective steps in this regard within the context of their social and economic development and with full respect of human rights. 
Countries that have concluded the demographic transition should take necessary steps to optimize their demographic trends within the context of their social and economic development. 
These steps include economic development and poverty alleviation, especially in rural areas, improvement of women's status, ensuring of universal access to quality primary education and primary health care, including [reproductive health and family-planning services], and educational strategies regarding responsible parenthood and sexual education. 
Countries should mobilize all sectors of society in these efforts, including non-governmental organizations, local community groups and the private sector. 
6.5. In attempting to address population growth concerns, countries should recognize the interrelationships between fertility and mortality levels and aim to reduce high levels of infant, child and maternal mortality so as to lessen the need for high fertility and reduce the occurrence of high-risk births. 
For the less developed regions as a whole, 36 per cent of the population is under age 15, and even with projected fertility declines, that proportion will still be about 30 per cent by the year 2015. 
Poverty has a devastating impact on children's health and welfare. 
Children in poverty are at high risk for malnutrition and disease and for falling prey to labour exploitation, trafficking, neglect, sexual abuse and drug addiction. 
First and foremost among these responsibilities is to ensure that every child is a wanted child. 
The second responsibility is to recognize that children are the most important resource for the future and that greater investments in them by parents and societies are essential to the achievement of sustained economic growth and development. 
6.7. The objectives are: 
(b) To meet the special needs of adolescents and youth, especially young women, with due regard for their own creative capabilities, for social, family and community support, employment opportunities, participation in the political process, and access to education, health, counselling and high-quality services in [sexual and reproductive health care]; 
(c) To encourage children, adolescents and youth, particularly young women, to continue their education in order to equip them for a better life, to increase their human potential, to help prevent early marriages and high-risk child-bearing and to reduce associated mortality and morbidity. 
6.8. Countries should give high priority and attention to all dimensions of the protection, survival and development of children and youth, particularly street children and youth, and should make every effort to eliminate the adverse effects of poverty on children and youth, including malnutrition and preventable diseases. 
Equal educational opportunities must be ensured for boys and girls at every level. 
6.9. Countries should take effective steps to address the neglect, as well as all types of exploitation and abuse, of children, adolescents and youth, such as abduction, rape and incest, pornography, trafficking, abandonment and prostitution. 
In particular, countries should take appropriate action to eliminate sexual abuse of children both within and outside their borders. 
6.10. All countries must enact and strictly enforce laws against economic exploitation, physical and mental abuse or neglect of children in keeping with commitments made under the Convention on the Rights of the Child and other relevant United Nations instruments. 
Countries should provide support and rehabilitation services to those who fall victims to such abuses. 
6.11. Countries should create a socio-economic environment conducive to elimination of all child marriages and other unions as a matter of urgency, and should discourage early marriage. 
The social responsibilities that marriage entails should be reinforced in countries' educational programmes. 
Governments should act against the discrimination against young pregnant women. 
6.12. All countries must adopt collective measures to alleviate the suffering of children in armed conflicts and other disasters, and provide assistance for the rehabilitation of children who become victims of those conflicts and disasters. 
6.13. Countries should aim to meet the needs and aspirations of youth, particularly in the areas of formal and non-formal education, training, employment opportunities, housing and health, thereby ensuring their integration and participation in all spheres of society, including participation in the political process and preparation for leadership roles. 
6.14. Governments should formulate, with the active support of non-governmental organizations and the private sector, training and employment programmes. 
Primary importance should be given to meeting the basic needs of young people, improving their quality of life, and increasing their contribution to sustainable development. 
6.15. Youth should be actively involved in the planning, implementation and evaluation of development activities that have a direct impact on their daily lives. 
This is especially important with respect to information, education and communication activities and services concerning [sexual and reproductive health], including the prevention of early pregnancies, sex education and the prevention of HIV/AIDS and other sexually transmitted diseases. 
6.16. The decline in fertility levels, reinforced by continued declines in mortality levels, is producing fundamental changes in the age structure of the population of most societies, most notably record increases in the proportion and number of elderly persons, including a growing number of very elderly persons. 
In the more developed regions, approximately one person in every six is at least 60 years old, and this proportion will be close to one person in every four by the year 2025. 
In most societies, women, because they live longer than men, constitute the majority of the elderly population and in many countries, elderly poor women are especially vulnerable. 
The steady increase of older age groups in national populations, both in absolute numbers and in relation to the working-age population, has significant implications for a majority of countries, particularly with regard to the future viability of existing formal and informal modalities for assistance to elderly people. 
The economic and social impact of this "ageing of populations" is both an opportunity and a challenge to all societies. 
Many countries are currently re-examining their policies in the light of the principle that elderly people constitute a valuable and important component of a society's human resources. 
They are also seeking to identify how best to assist elderly people with long-term support needs. 
6.17. The objectives are: 
(a) To enhance, through appropriate mechanisms, the self-reliance of elderly people, and to create conditions that promote quality of life and enable them to work and live independently in their own communities as long as possible or as desired; 
6.18. All levels of government in medium- and long-term socio-economic planning should take into account the increasing numbers and proportions of elderly people in the population. 
Governments should develop social security systems that ensure greater intergenerational and intragenerational equity and solidarity and that provide support to elderly people through the encouragement of multigenerational families, and the provision of long-term support and services for growing numbers of frail older people. 
6.19. Governments should seek to enhance the self-reliance of elderly people to facilitate their continued participation in society. 
In consultation with elderly people, Governments should ensure that the necessary conditions are developed to enable elderly people to lead self-determined, healthy and productive lives and to make full use of the skills and abilities they have acquired in their lives for the benefit of society. 
The valuable contribution that elderly people make to families and society, especially as volunteers and caregivers, should be given due recognition and encouragement. 
6.20. Governments, in collaboration with non-governmental organizations and the private sector, should strengthen formal and informal support systems and safety nets for elderly people and eliminate all forms of violence and discrimination against elderly people in all countries, paying special attention to the needs of elderly women. 
In some regions of the world, indigenous people[s], after long periods of population loss, are experiencing steady and in some places rapid population growth resulting from declining mortality, although morbidity and mortality are generally still much higher than for other sections of the national population. 
In other regions, however, they are still experiencing a steady population decline as a result of contact with external diseases, loss of land and resources, ecological destruction, displacement, resettlement and disruption of their families, communities and social systems. 
6.22. The situation of many indigenous groups is often characterized by discrimination and oppression, which are sometimes even institutionalized in national laws and structures of governance. 
Indigenous people[s] call for increased respect for indigenous culture, spirituality, lifestyles and sustainable development models, including traditional systems of land tenure, gender relations, use of resources and knowledge and practice of [family planning]. 
6.23. The decision of the international community to proclaim an International Decade of the World's Indigenous People, to commence on 10 December 1994, represents a further important step towards fulfilment of the aspirations of indigenous people[s]. 
6.24. The objectives are: 
(a) To incorporate the perspectives and needs of indigenous communities into the design, implementation, monitoring and evaluation of the population, development and environment programmes that affect them; 
(c) To address social and economic factors that act to disadvantage indigenous people[s]. 
All human rights violations and discrimination, especially all forms of coercion, must be eliminated. 
Special efforts are necessary to integrate statistics pertaining to indigenous populations into the national data-collection system. 
The implementation of the World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons (1983-1992) contributed towards increased awareness and expanded knowledge of disability issues, increased the role played by persons with disabilities and by concerned organizations, and contributed towards the improvement and expansion of disability legislation. 
In its resolution 47/88 of 16 December 1992, the General Assembly encouraged the consideration by, inter alia, the International Conference on Population and Development of disability issues relevant to the subject-matter of the Conference. 
6.29. The objectives are: 
(b) To create, improve and develop necessary conditions that will ensure equal opportunities for persons with disabilities and the valuing of their capabilities in the process of economic and social development; 
(c) To ensure the dignity and promote the self-reliance of persons with disabilities. 
Governments should eliminate specific forms of discrimination that persons with disabilities may face with regard to [reproductive rights], household and family formation, and international migration, while taking into account health and other considerations relevant under national immigration regulations. 
6.31. Governments at all levels should develop the infrastructure to address the needs of persons with disabilities, in particular with regard to their education, training and rehabilitation. 
6.33. Governments at all levels should implement and promote a system of follow-up of social and economic integration of persons with disabilities. 
7.1. Reproductive health is a state of complete physical, mental and social well-being and not merely the absence of disease or infirmity, in all matters relating to the reproductive system and to its functions and processes. 
In line with the above definition of reproductive health, reproductive health care is defined as the constellation of methods, techniques and services that contribute to reproductive health and well-being through preventing and solving reproductive health problems. 
7.2. [Sexual and reproductive rights embrace certain human rights that are already recognized in various international human rights documents and in other documents reflecting international consensus.] 
It also includes respect for [security of the person and] physical integrity of the human body as expressed in human rights documents, [and the right of couples and individuals to make decisions concerning reproduction free of discrimination, coercion and violence]. 
In the exercise of this right, couples and individuals should take into account the needs of their living and future children and their responsibilities towards the community. 
The promotion of the responsible exercise of these rights for all people should be the fundamental basis for government- and community-supported policies and programmes in the area of [sexual and reproductive health], including family planning. 
Adolescents are particularly vulnerable because of their lack of information and access to services in most countries. 
Older women and men have distinct [reproductive and sexual health] issues which are often inadequately addressed. 
7.3. The objectives are: 
(a) To ensure that comprehensive and factual information and a full range of [reproductive and sexual health]-care services, including family planning, are accessible, affordable, acceptable and convenient to the users, whether women, men or adolescents; 
(c) To meet changing [reproductive and sexual health] needs over the life cycle and to do so in ways sensitive to the diversity of circumstances of local communities. 
7.4. All countries should strive to make accessible through the primary health-care system, [reproductive health] to all individuals [of all ages] as soon as possible [and no later than the year 2015]. 
Active discouragement of harmful practices such as female genital mutilation should also be an integral component of [reproductive and sexual health-]care programmes. 
Governments and other organizations should take positive steps to include women at all levels of the health-care system. 
7.6. Innovative programmes must be developed to make information, counselling and services for [sexual and reproductive health] accessible to adolescents and adult men. 
Such programmes must both educate and enable men to share more equally in family planning, domestic and child-rearing responsibilities and to accept the major responsibility for the prevention of sexually transmitted diseases. 
Boys and adolescents, with the support and guidance of their parents, and in line with the Convention on the Rights of the Child, should also be reached through schools, youth organizations and wherever they congregate. 
7.7. Governments should promote much greater community participation in [reproductive and sexual health-]care services by decentralizing the management of public health programmes and by forming partnerships in cooperation with local non-governmental organizations and private health-care providers. 
All types of non-governmental organizations, including local women's groups, trade unions, cooperatives, youth programmes and religious groups, should be encouraged to become involved in the promotion of better [reproductive and sexual health]. 
7.9. Migrants and displaced persons in many parts of the world have limited access to [reproductive health] care and may face specific serious threats to their [reproductive and sexual health and rights]. 
Services must be sensitive particularly to the needs of individual women and adolescents and responsive to their often powerless situation, with particular attention to those who are victims of sexual violence. 
The success of population education and family-planning programmes in a variety of settings demonstrates that informed individuals everywhere can and will act responsibly in the light of their own needs and those of their families and communities. 
The principle of informed free choice is essential to the long-term success of family-planning programmes. 
Over the past century, many Governments have experimented with such schemes, including specific incentives and disincentives, in order to lower or raise fertility. 
Most such schemes have had only marginal impact on fertility and in some cases have been counterproductive. 
7.11. Over the past three decades, the increasing availability of safer methods of modern contraception, although still in some respects inadequate, has permitted greater opportunities for individual choice and responsible decision-making in matters of reproduction throughout much of the world. 
This figure represents nearly a fivefold increase since the 1960s. 
However, the full range of modern family-planning methods still remains unavailable to at least 350 million couples world wide, many of whom say they want to space or prevent another pregnancy. 
Survey data suggest that approximately 120 million additional women world wide would be currently using a modern family-planning method if more accurate information and affordable services were easily available, and if partners, extended families and the community were more supportive. 
To meet their needs and close the existing large gaps in services, family planning and contraceptive supplies will need to expand very rapidly over the next several years. 
The quality of family-planning programmes is often directly related to the level and continuity of contraceptive use and to the growth in demand for services. 
7.12. The objectives are: 
(a) To help couples and individuals meet their reproductive goals in a framework that promotes optimum health, responsibility and family well-being, and respects the dignity of all persons and their right to choose the number, spacing and timing of birth of their children; 
(b) To prevent unwanted pregnancies and reduce the incidence of high-risk pregnancies and morbidity and mortality; 
7.14. All countries should, over the next several years, assess the extent of national unmet need for good-quality family-planning services and its integration in the [sexual and reproductive health] context, paying particular attention to the most vulnerable and underserved groups in the population. 
The aim should be to assist couples and individuals to achieve their reproductive goals and give them the full opportunity to exercise the right to have children by choice. 
7.15. Governments at all levels are urged to institute systems of monitoring and evaluation of user-centred services with a view to detecting, preventing and controlling abuses by family-planning managers and providers and to ensure a continuing improvement in the quality of services. 
7.17. As part of the effort to meet unmet needs, all countries should seek to identify and remove all the major remaining barriers to the utilization of family-planning services. 
Some of those barriers are related to the inadequacy, poor quality and cost of existing family-planning services. 
7.19. All political and community leaders are urged to play a strong, sustained and highly visible role in promoting and legitimizing the provision and use of family-planning and [reproductive health] services. 
Governments at all levels are urged to provide a climate that is favourable to good-quality public and private family-planning and [reproductive and sexual health] information and services through all possible channels. 
Finally, leaders and legislators at all levels must translate their public support for [reproductive health, including family planning,] into adequate allocations of budgetary, human and administrative resources to help meet the needs of all those who cannot pay the full cost of services. 
[Privacy and confidentiality should be ensured]; 
(g) In addition to quantitative measures of performance, give more emphasis to qualitative ones that take into account the perspectives of current and potential users of services, through means including effective management information systems and survey techniques for the timely evaluation of services; 
(h) Family-planning and [Reproductive health] programmes should emphasize breast-feeding education and support services, which can simultaneously contribute to birth spacing, better maternal and child health and higher child survival. 
The international community should also consider measures such as transfers of technology to developing countries enabling them to produce and distribute high-quality contraceptives and other commodities essential to [reproductive health] services, in order to strengthen the self-reliance of those countries. 
At the request of the countries concerned, the World Health Organization should continue to provide advice on the quality, safety and efficacy of family-planning methods. 
Special efforts should be made to improve accessibility through outreach services. 
7.25. The world-wide incidence of sexually transmitted diseases is high and increasing. The situation has worsened considerably with the emergence of the HIV epidemic. 
Although the incidence of some sexually transmitted diseases has stabilized in parts of the world, there have been increasing cases in many regions. 
For women, the symptoms of infections from sexually transmitted diseases are often hidden, making them more difficult to diagnose than in men and the health consequences are often greater, including increased risk of infertility and ectopic pregnancy. 
The risk of transmission from infected men to women is also greater than from infected women to men, and many women are powerless to take steps to protect themselves. 
7.27. The objective is to prevent, reduce the incidence of, and provide treatment for, sexually transmitted diseases, including HIV/AIDS, and the complications of sexually transmitted diseases such as infertility, with special attention to girls and women. 
7.28. [Reproductive health] programmes should increase their efforts to prevent, detect and treat sexually transmitted diseases and other reproductive tract infections, especially at the primary health-care level. 
Special outreach efforts should be made to those who do not have access to [reproductive and sexual health]-care programmes. 
7.30. Information, education and counselling for responsible sexual behaviour and effective prevention of sexually transmitted diseases and HIV should become integral components of all [reproductive and sexual health] services. 
7.31. Promotion and the reliable supply and distribution of high-quality condoms should become integral components of all [reproductive health]-care services. 
All relevant international organizations, especially the World Health Organization, should significantly increase their procurement. 
Governments and the international community should provide all means to reduce the spread and the rate of transmission of HIV/AIDS infection. 
7.32. Human sexuality and gender relations are closely interrelated and together affect the ability of men and women to achieve and maintain sexual health and manage their reproductive lives. 
7.33. Violence against women, particularly domestic violence and rape, is widespread, and rising numbers of women are at risk from AIDS and other sexually transmitted diseases as a result of high-risk sexual behaviour on the part of their partners. 
In a number of countries, harmful practices meant to control women's sexuality have led to great suffering. 
7.34. The objectives are: 
(a) To promote adequate development of responsible sexuality permitting relations of equity and mutual respect between the genders and contributing to improving the quality of life of individuals; 
(b) To ensure that women and men have access to information, education and services needed to achieve good sexual health and exercise their [reproductive rights and responsibilities]. 
Educational efforts should begin within the family unit, in the community and in the schools [at an early age], but must also reach adults, in particular men, through non-formal education and a variety of community-based efforts. 
7.37. Active and open discussion of the need to protect women, youth and children from any abuse, including sexual abuse, exploitation, trafficking and violence must be encouraged and supported by educational programmes at both national and community levels. 
Governments should set the necessary conditions and procedures to encourage victims to report violations of their rights. 
7.38. Governments and communities should urgently take steps to stop the practice of female genital mutilation and protect women and girls from all such similar unnecessary and dangerous practices. 
7.39. The [reproductive health] needs of adolescents as a group have been largely ignored to date by existing [reproductive health] services. 
The response of societies to the [reproductive health] needs of adolescents should be based on information that helps them attain a level of maturity required to make responsible decisions. 
In particular, information and services should be made available to adolescents that can help them understand their sexuality and protect them from unwanted pregnancies, sexually transmitted diseases and subsequent risk of infertility. 
This should be combined with the education of young men to respect women's self-determination and to share responsibility with women in matters of sexuality and reproduction. 
Overall for young women, early marriage and early motherhood can severely curtail educational and employment opportunities and are likely to have a long-term, adverse impact on their and their children's quality of life. 
7.40. Poor educational and economic opportunities and sexual exploitation are important factors in the high levels of adolescent child-bearing. 
In both developed and developing countries, adolescents faced with few apparent life choices have little incentive to avoiding pregnancy and child-bearing. 
7.41. In many societies, adolescents face pressures to engage in sexual activity. 
Young women, particularly low-income adolescents, are especially vulnerable. 
Sexually active adolescents of both sexes are increasingly at high risk of contracting and transmitting sexually transmitted diseases, including HIV/AIDS, and they are typically poorly informed about how to protect themselves. 
Programmes for adolescents have shown to be most effective when they secure the full involvement of adolescents in identifying their [reproductive and sexual health] needs and in designing programmes that respond to those needs. 
7.42. The objectives are: 
(b) To substantially reduce all adolescent pregnancies. 
7.44. Countries, with the support of the international community, should protect and promote the rights of adolescents to [sexual and reproductive health] education, information and care and greatly reduce the number of adolescent pregnancies. 
7.45. Governments, in collaboration with non-governmental organizations, are urged to meet the special needs of adolescents and to establish appropriate programmes to respond to those needs. 
Such programmes should include support mechanisms for the education and counselling of adolescents in the areas of gender relations and equality, violence against adolescents, responsible sexual behaviour, responsible family-planning practice, family life, [reproductive and sexual health], sexually transmitted diseases, HIV infection and AIDS prevention. 
Programmes for the prevention and treatment of sexual abuse and incest and other [reproductive health] services should be provided. 
Such programmes should provide information to adolescents and make a conscious effort to strengthen positive social and cultural values. 
Sexually active adolescents will require special family-planning information, counselling and services, including contraceptive services, and those who become pregnant will require special support from their families and community during pregnancy and early child care. 
Adolescents must be fully involved in the planning, implementation and evaluation of such information and services with proper regard for parental guidance and responsibilities. 
8.1. One of the main achievements of the twentieth century has been the unprecedented increase in human longevity. 
In many countries with economies in transition, the mortality rate has considerably increased as a result of deaths caused by accidents and violence. 
Notable achievements include the vaccination of about 80 per cent of the children in the world and the widespread use of low-cost treatments, such as oral rehydration therapy, to ensure that more children survive. 
Yet these achievements have not been realized in all countries, and preventable or treatable illnesses are still the leading killers of young children. 
Moreover, large segments of many populations continue to lack access to clean water and sanitation facilities, are forced to live in congested conditions and lack adequate nutrition. 
Large numbers of people remain at continued risk of infectious, parasitic and water-borne diseases, such as tuberculosis, malaria and schistosomiasis. 
In addition, the health effects of environmental degradation and exposure to hazardous substances in the workplace are increasingly a cause of concern in many countries. 
8.3. The objectives are: 
(a) To increase the accessibility, availability, acceptability and affordability of health-care services and facilities to all people in accordance with national commitments to provide access to basic health care for all; 
(b) To increase the healthy life-span and improve the quality of life of all people, and to reduce disparities in life expectancy between and within countries. 
8.4. All countries should make access to basic health care and health promotion the central strategies for reducing mortality and morbidity. 
Governments should strengthen health and nutrition information, education and communication activities so as to enable people to increase their control over and improve their health. 
Governments should provide the necessary backup facilities to meet the demand created. 
8.5. In keeping with the Declaration of Alma Ata, all countries should reduce mortality and morbidity and seek to make primary health care, including reproductive health care, available universally by the end of the current decade. 
[Countries should aim to achieve by 2005 a life expectancy at birth greater than 70 years and by 2015 a life expectancy at birth greater than 75 years. 
8.6. The role of women as primary custodians of family health should be recognized and supported. 
Access to basic health care, expanded health education, the availability of simple cost-effective remedies, and the reappraisal of primary health-care services, including [reproductive health-care services] to facilitate proper use of women's time, should be provided. 
8.7. Governments should ensure community participation in health policy planning, especially with respect to the long-term care of the elderly, those with disabilities and those infected with HIV and other endemic diseases. 
Such participation should also be promoted in child-survival and maternal health programmes, breast-feeding support programmes, programmes for the early detection and treatment of cancer of the reproductive system, and programmes for the prevention of HIV infection and other sexually transmitted diseases. 
Access to health-care services for all people and especially for the most underserved and vulnerable groups must be ensured. 
8.9. Through technology transfer, developing countries should be assisted in building their capacity to produce generic drugs for the domestic market and to ensure the wide availability and accessibility of such drugs. 
To meet the substantial increase in demand for vaccines, antibiotics and other commodities over the next decade and beyond, the international community should strengthen global, regional and local mechanisms for the production, quality control and procurement of those items, where feasible, in developing countries. 
The international community should facilitate regional cooperation in the manufacture, quality control and distribution of vaccines. 
Special attention should be given to the living conditions of the poor and disadvantaged in urban and rural areas. 
8.11. Reform of the health sector and health policy, including the rational allocation of resources, should be promoted in order to achieve the stated objectives. 
8.12. Important progress has been made in reducing infant and child mortality rates everywhere. 
Improvements in the survival of children have been the main component of the overall increase in average life expectancy in the world over the past century, first in the developed countries and over the past 50 years in the developing countries. 
The number of infant deaths (i.e., of children under age 1) per 1,000 live births at the world level declined from 92 in 1970-1975 to about 62 in 1990-1995. 
For developed regions, the decline was from 22 to 12 infant deaths per 1,000 births, and for developing countries from 105 to 69 infant deaths per 1,000 births. 
The mortality of children under age 5 exhibits significant variations between and within regions and countries. 
Poverty, malnutrition, a decline in breast-feeding, and inadequacy or lack of sanitation and of health facilities are all factors associated with high infant and child mortality. 
In some countries, civil unrest and wars have also had major negative impacts on child survival. 
Unwanted births, child neglect and abuse are also factors contributing to the rise in child mortality. 
These goals are based on the accomplishments of child-survival programmes during the 1980s, which demonstrate not only that effective low-cost technologies are available but also that they can be delivered efficiently to large populations. 
However, the morbidity and mortality reductions achieved through extraordinary measures in the 1980s are in danger of being eroded if the broad-based health-delivery systems established during the decade are not institutionalized and sustained. 
8.14. Child survival is closely linked to the timing, spacing and number of births and to the reproductive health of mothers. 
Early, late, numerous and closely spaced pregnancies are major contributors to high infant and child mortality and morbidity rates, especially where health-care facilities are scarce. 
Where infant mortality remains high, couples often have more children than they otherwise would to ensure that a desired number survive. 
8.15. The objectives are: 
(b) To improve the health and nutritional status of infants and children; 
8.17. All Governments should assess the underlying causes of high child mortality and should, within the framework of primary health care, extend integrated reproductive health-care and child-health services, [including safe motherhood], child-survival programmes and family-planning services, to all the population and particularly to the most vulnerable and underserved groups. 
Interventions to reduce the incidence of low birth weight and other nutritional deficiencies, such as anaemia, should include the promotion of maternal nutrition through information, education and counselling and the promotion of longer intervals between births. 
8.18. For infants and children to receive the best nutrition and for specific protection against a range of diseases, breast-feeding should be protected, promoted and supported. 
To achieve these goals, Governments should promote public information on the benefits of breast-feeding; health personnel should receive training on the management of breast-feeding; and countries should examine ways and means to implement fully the WHO International Code of Marketing of Breast Milk Substitutes. 
The gap in maternal mortality between developed and developing regions is wide: in 1988, it ranged from more than 700 per 100,000 live births in the least developed countries to about 26 per 100,000 live births in the developed regions. 
Rates of 1,000 or more maternal deaths per 100,000 live births have been reported in several rural areas of Africa, giving women with many pregnancies a high lifetime risk of death during their reproductive years. 
According to WHO, the lifetime risk of dying from pregnancy or childbirth-related causes is 1 in 20 in developing countries, compared to 1 in 10,000 in some developed countries. 
The age at which women begin or stop child-bearing, the interval between each birth, the total number of lifetime pregnancies and the socio-cultural and economic circumstances in which women live all influence maternal morbidity and mortality. 
However, a significant proportion of the abortions carried out are self-induced or otherwise unsafe, leading to a large fraction of maternal deaths or to permanent injury to the women involved. 
Maternal deaths have very serious consequences within the family, given the crucial role of the mother for her children's health and welfare. 
The death of the mother increases the risk to the survival of her young children, especially if the family is not able to provide a substitute for the maternal role. 
[Safe motherhood], a notion which does not include the [promotion] of abortion as a method of family planning, has been accepted in many countries as a strategy to reduce maternal morbidity and mortality. 
8.20. The objectives are: 
(a) To promote women's health and [safe motherhood]; to achieve a rapid and substantial reduction in maternal morbidity and mortality and reduce the differences observed between developing and developed countries and within countries. 
On the basis of a commitment to women's health and well-being, to reduce greatly the number of deaths and morbidity from unsafe abortion; 
(b) To improve the health and nutritional status of women, especially of pregnant and nursing women. 
8.21. Countries should strive to effect significant reductions in maternal mortality by the year 2015; [a reduction in maternal mortality by one half of the 1990 levels by the year 2000 and a further one half by 2015. 
The realization of these goals will have different implications for countries with different 1990 levels of maternal mortality. 
Countries with the highest levels of mortality should aim to achieve by 2005 a maternal mortality rate below 125 per 100,000 live births and by 2015 a maternal mortality rate below 75 per 100,000 live births.] 
However, all countries should reduce maternal morbidity and mortality to levels where they no longer constitute a public health problem. 
Disparities in maternal mortality within countries and between geographical regions, socio-economic and ethnic groups should be narrowed. 
All births should be assisted by trained persons, preferably nurses and midwives, but at least by trained birth attendants. 
Programmes and education to engage men's support for maternal health and [safe motherhood] should be developed. 
8.23. All countries, especially developing countries, with the support of the international community, should aim at further reductions in maternal mortality through measures to prevent, detect and manage high-risk pregnancies and births, particularly those to adolescents and late-parity women. 
Priority should be accorded to improving the nutritional and health status of young women through education and training as part of maternal health and [safe motherhood programmes]. 
Adolescent females and males should be provided with information, education and counselling to help them delay early marriage and unions, premature sexual activity and first pregnancy. 
8.26. Programmes to reduce maternal morbidity and mortality should include information and [reproductive health services], including family-planning services. 
In order to reduce high-risk pregnancies, maternal health and [safe motherhood] programmes should include counselling and family-planning information. 
8.27. All countries, as a matter of some urgency, need to seek changes in high-risk sexual behaviour and devise strategies to ensure that men share responsibility for [sexual and reproductive health], including family planning, and for preventing and controlling sexually transmitted diseases, HIV infection and AIDS. 
8.28. The AIDS pandemic is a major concern in both developed and developing countries. 
In many countries, the pandemic is now spreading from urban to rural areas and between rural areas and is affecting economic and agricultural production. 
8.29. The objectives are: 
(c) To intensify research on methods to control the HIV/AIDS pandemic and to find an effective treatment for the disease. 
8.30. Governments should assess the demographic and development impact of HIV infection and AIDS. 
The AIDS pandemic should be controlled through a multisectoral approach that pays sufficient attention to its socio-economic ramifications, including the heavy burden on health infrastructure and household income, its negative impact on the labour force and productivity, and the increasing number of orphaned children. 
Multisectoral national plans and strategies to deal with AIDS should be integrated into population and development strategies. 
The socio-economic factors underlying the spread of HIV infection should be investigated, and programmes to address the problems faced by those left orphaned by the AIDS pandemic should be developed. 
8.31. Programmes to reduce the spread of HIV infection should give high priority to information, education and communication campaigns to raise awareness and emphasize behavioural change. 
Governments should develop guidelines and counselling services on AIDS and sexually transmitted diseases within the primary health-care services. 
Wherever possible, reproductive health programmes, including family-planning programmes, should include facilities for the diagnosis and treatment of common sexually transmitted diseases, including reproductive tract infection, recognizing that many sexually transmitted diseases increase the risk of HIV transmission. 
8.32. Governments should mobilize all segments of society to control the AIDS pandemic, including non-governmental organizations, community organizations, religious leaders, the private sector, the media, schools and health facilities. 
Communities need to develop strategies that respond to local perceptions of the priority accorded to health issues associated with the spread of HIV and sexually transmitted diseases. 
8.33. The international community should mobilize the human and financial resources required to reduce the rate of transmission of HIV infection. 
In particular, donor and research communities should support and strengthen current efforts to find a vaccine and to develop women-controlled methods, such as vaginal microbicides, to prevent HIV infection. 
Particular attention should be given to activities of the United Nations system at the national level, where measures such as joint programmes can improve coordination and ensure a more efficient use of scarce resources. 
The international community should also mobilize its efforts in monitoring and evaluating the results of various efforts to search for new strategies. 
8.34. Governments should develop policies and guidelines to protect the individual rights of and eliminate discrimination against persons infected with HIV and their families. 
Services to detect HIV infection should be strengthened, making sure that they ensure confidentiality. 
Special programmes should be devised to provide care and the necessary emotional support to men and women affected by AIDS and to counsel their families and near relations. 
8.35. Responsible sexual behaviour, including voluntary sexual abstinence, for the prevention of HIV infection should be promoted and included in education and information programmes. 
Effective action should be taken to further control the quality of blood products and equipment decontamination. 
9.1. In the early 1990s, approximately half of the Governments in the world, mostly those of developing countries, considered the patterns of population distribution in their territories to be unsatisfactory and wished to modify them. 
A key issue was the rapid growth of urban areas, which are expected to house more than half of the world population by 2005. 
The process of urbanization is an intrinsic dimension of economic and social development and, in consequence, both developed and developing countries are going through the process of shifting from predominantly rural to predominantly urban societies. 
Cities are centres of economic growth, providing the impetus for socio-economic innovation and change. 
However, migration is also prompted by push factors, such as inequitable allocation of development resources, adoption of inappropriate technologies and lack of access to available land. 
The alarming consequences of urbanization visible in many countries are related to its rapid pace, to which Governments have been unable to respond with their current management capacities and practices. 
Even in developing countries, however, there are already signs of a changing pattern of population distribution, in the sense that the trend towards concentration in a few large cities is giving way to a more widespread distribution in medium-sized urban centres. 
This movement is also found in some developed countries, with people indicating preference for living in smaller places. 
Effective population distribution policies are those that, while respecting the right of individuals to live and work in the community of their choice, take into account the effects of development strategies on population distribution. 
Urbanization has profound implications for individuals' livelihood, way of life and values. 
At the same time, migration has economic, social and environmental implications - both positive and negative - for the places of origin and destination. 
9.2. The objectives are: 
9.3. Governments formulating population distribution policies should ensure that the objectives and goals of those policies are consistent with other development goals, policies and basic human rights. 
Governments, assisted by interested local, regional and intergovernmental agencies, should assess on a regular basis how the consequences of their economic and environmental policies, sectoral priorities, infrastructure investment and balance of resources among regional, central, provincial and local authorities influence population distribution and internal migration, both permanent and temporary. 
To create an enabling context for local development, including the provision of services, Governments should consider decentralizing their administrative systems. 
This also involves giving expenditure responsibility and the right to raise revenue to regional, district and local authorities. 
While vast improvements to the urban infrastructure and environmental strategies are essential in many developing countries to provide a healthy environment for urban residents, similar activities should also be pursued in rural areas. 
9.5. To reduce urban bias and isolated rural development, Governments should examine the feasibility of providing incentives to encourage the redistribution and relocation of industries and businesses from urban to rural areas and to encourage the establishment of new businesses, industrial units and income-generating projects in the rural areas. 
9.7. Governments should pursue development strategies offering tangible benefits to investors in rural areas and to rural producers. 
Governments should also seek to reduce restrictions on international trade in agricultural products. 
9.8. Governments should strengthen their capacities to respond to the pressures caused by rapid urbanization by revising and reorienting the agencies and mechanisms for urban management as necessary and ensuring the wide participation of all population groups in planning and decision-making on local development. 
Particular attention should be paid to land management in order to ensure economical land use, protect fragile ecosystems and facilitate the access of the poor to land in both urban and rural areas. 
9.9. Countries are urged to recognize that the lands of indigenous people[s] and their communities should be protected from activities that are environmentally unsound or that the indigenous people[s] concerned consider to be socially and culturally inappropriate. 
The term "lands" is understood to include the environment of the areas which the people concerned traditionally occupy. 
9.10. Countries should increase information and training on conservation practices and foster the creation of sustainable off-farm rural employment opportunities in order to limit the further expansion of human settlements to areas with fragile ecosystems. 
9.11. Population distribution policies should be consistent with such international instruments, when applicable, as the Fourth Geneva Convention Relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War (1949), including article 49. 
9.12. In many countries, the urban system is characterized by the overwhelming preponderance of a single major city or agglomeration. 
The tendency towards population concentration, fostered by the concentration of public and private resources in some cities, has also contributed to the rising number and size of mega-cities. 
In 1992, there were 13 cities with at least 10 million inhabitants and their number is expected to double by 2010, when most mega-cities will be located in the developing countries. 
Yet, large agglomerations also represent the most dynamic centres of economic and cultural activity in many countries. 
The challenges faced by cities are often exacerbated by weak management capacities at the local level to address the consequences of population concentration, socio-economic development, environmental impacts and their interrelations. 
Child-care centres should be established, and special protection and rehabilitation programmes should be established for street children. 
9.16. To finance the needed infrastructure and services in a balanced manner, taking into account the interests of the poor segments of society, local and national government agencies should consider introducing equitable cost-recovery schemes and increasing revenues by appropriate measures. 
9.18. Governments should promote the development and implementation of effective environmental management strategies for urban agglomerations, giving special attention to water, waste and air management, as well as to environmentally sound energy and transport systems. 
9.19. During the past decade, awareness about the situation of persons who are forced to leave their places of usual residence for a variety of reasons has been rising. 
Because there is no single definition of internally displaced persons, estimates of their number vary, as do the causes for their migration. 
However, it is generally accepted that those causes range from environmental degradation to natural disasters and internal conflicts that destroy human settlements and force people to flee from one area of the country to another. 
Indigenous people[s] in particular are in many cases subject to displacement. 
Given the forced nature of their movement, internally displaced persons often find themselves in particularly vulnerable situations, especially women who may be subjected to rape and sexual assault in situations of armed conflict. 
Returning refugees may also be internally displaced. 
9.20. The objectives are: 
(a) To offer adequate protection and assistance to persons displaced within their country, particularly women, children and the elderly, who are the most vulnerable, and to find solutions to the root causes of their displacement in view of preventing it and, when appropriate, to facilitate return or resettlement; 
(b) To put an end to all forms of forced migration, including "ethnic cleansing". 
The United Nations, through dialogue with Governments and all intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, is encouraged to continue to review the need for protection and assistance to internally displaced persons, the root causes of internal displacement, prevention and long-term solutions, taking into account specific situations. 
9.22. Measures should be taken to ensure that internally displaced persons receive basic education, employment opportunities, vocational training and basic health-care services, including [reproductive health services and family planning]. 
9.23. In order to reverse declining environmental quality and minimize conflict over access to grazing land, the modernization of the pastoralist economic system should be pursued, with assistance provided as necessary through bilateral and multilateral arrangements. 
9.24. Governments, international organizations and non-governmental organizations are encouraged to strengthen development assistance for internally displaced persons so that they can return to their places of origin. 
9.25. Measures should be taken, [nationally and internationally,] to find lasting solutions to questions related to internally displaced persons, including their right to voluntary and safe return to their home of origin. 
10.1. International economic, political and cultural interrelations play an important role in the flow of people between countries, whether they are developing, developed or with economies in transition. 
In its diverse types, international migration is linked to such interrelations and both affects and is affected by the development process. 
International economic imbalances, poverty and environmental degradation, combined with the absence of peace and security, human rights violations and the varying degrees of development of judicial and democratic institutions are all factors affecting international migration. 
It is estimated that the number of international migrants in the world, including refugees, is in excess of 125 million, about half of them in the developing countries. 
Orderly international migration can have positive impacts on both the communities of origin and the communities of destination, providing the former with remittances and the latter with needed human resources. 
However, international migration entails the loss of human resources for many countries of origin and may give rise to political, economic or social tensions in countries of destination. 
To be effective, international migration policies need to take into account the economic constraints of the receiving country, the impact of migration on the host society and its effects on countries of origin. 
In addition, more effective use can be made of the potential contribution that expatriate nationals can make to the economic development of their countries of origin. 
10.2. The objectives are: 
(a) To address the root causes of migration, especially those related to poverty; 
(b) To encourage more cooperation and dialogue between countries of origin and countries of destination in order to maximize the benefits of migration to those concerned and increase the likelihood that migration has positive consequences for the development of both sending and receiving countries; 
(c) To facilitate the reintegration process of returning migrants. 
10.3. Governments of countries of origin and of countries of destination should seek to make the option of remaining in one's country viable for all people. 
To that end, efforts to achieve sustainable economic and social development, ensuring a better economic balance between developed and developing countries and countries with economies in transition, should be strengthened. 
It is also necessary to increase efforts to defuse international and internal conflicts before they escalate; to ensure that the [human] rights of [individuals belonging to] minorities, and indigenous people are respected; to respect the rule of law, promote good governance, strengthen democracy and promote human rights. 
Governments of countries of origin are urged to facilitate the return of migrants and their reintegration into their home communities, and to devise ways of using their skills. 
Countries of destination are encouraged to facilitate return migration by adopting flexible policies, such as the transferability of pensions and other work benefits. 
10.6. Governments of countries affected by international migration are invited to cooperate, with a view to integrating the issue into their political and economic agendas and engaging in technical cooperation to aid developing countries and countries with economies in transition in addressing the impact of international migration. 
Governments are urged to exchange information regarding their international migration policies and the regulations governing the admission and stay of migrants in their territories. 
10.7. Governments are encouraged to consider requests for migration from countries whose existence, according to available scientific evidence, is threatened by global warming and climate change. 
The role of international organizations with mandates in the area of migration should be strengthened so that they can deliver adequate technical support to developing countries, advise in the management of international migration flows and promote intergovernmental cooperation through, inter alia, bilateral and multilateral negotiations, as appropriate. 
In such cases, the integration of documented migrants into the host society is generally desirable, and for that purpose it is important to extend to them the same social, economic and legal rights as those enjoyed by citizens, in accordance with national legislation. 
The family reunification of documented migrants is an important factor in international migration. 
Documented migration is generally beneficial to the host country, since migrants are in general concentrated in the most productive ages and have skills needed by the receiving country, and their admission is congruent with the policies of the Government. 
The remittances of documented migrants to their countries of origin often constitute a very important source of foreign exchange and are instrumental in improving the well-being of relatives left behind. 
10.10. The objectives are: 
(a) To ensure the social and economic integration of documented migrants, especially of those who have acquired the right to long-term residence in the country of destination, and their equal treatment before the law; 
(d) To promote the welfare of documented migrants and members of their families; 
(e) To ensure the respect of the cultural and religious values, beliefs and practices of documented migrants, in so far as they accord with national legislation and universally recognized human rights; 
(f) To take into account the special needs and circumstances of temporary migrants. 
Governments of receiving countries are further urged to take appropriate steps to avoid all forms of discrimination against migrants, including eliminating discriminatory practices concerning their nationality and the nationality of their children, and to protect their rights and safety. 
Women and children who migrate as family members should be protected from abuse or denial of their human rights by their sponsors, and Governments are asked to consider extending their stay should the family relationship dissolve, within the limits of national legislation. 
10.12. In order to promote the integration of documented migrants having the right to long-term residence, Governments of receiving countries are urged to consider giving them civil and political rights and responsibilities, as appropriate, and facilitating their naturalization. 
Special efforts should be made to enhance the integration of the children of long-term migrants by providing them with educational and training opportunities equal to those of nationals, allowing them to exercise an economic activity, and facilitating the naturalization of those who have been raised in the receiving country. 
Governments of receiving countries must ensure the protection of migrants and their families, [and recognize the right to family reunification], giving priority to programmes and strategies that combat religious intolerance, racism, ethnocentrism, xenophobia and gender discrimination and that generate the necessary public sensitivity in that regard. 
10.14. Governments should consider providing assistance and cooperation for programmes that would address the adverse social and economic consequences of forced migration. 
10.15. It is the right of every nation State to decide who can enter and stay in its territory and under what conditions. 
Such right, however, should be exercised taking care to avoid racist or xenophobic actions and policies. 
Given that the pressures for migration are growing in a number of developing countries, especially since their labour force continues to increase, undocumented or irregular migration is expected to rise. 
10.16. The objectives are: 
(b) To reduce substantially the number of undocumented migrants, while ensuring that those in need of international protection receive it; to prevent the exploitation of undocumented migrants and to ensure that their basic human rights are protected; 
(c) To prevent all international trafficking in migrants, especially for the purposes of prostitution; 
10.17. Governments of countries of origin and countries of destination are urged to cooperate in reducing the causes of undocumented migration, safeguarding the basic human rights of undocumented migrants including the right to seek and to enjoy in other countries asylum from persecution, and preventing their exploitation. 
Governments should identify the causes of undocumented migration and its economic, social and demographic impact as well as its implications for the formulation of social, economic and international migration policies. 
10.18. Governments of both receiving countries and countries of origin should adopt effective sanctions against those who organize undocumented migration, exploit undocumented migrants or engage in trafficking in undocumented migrants, especially those who engage in any form of international traffic in women, youth and children. 
Governments of countries of origin, where the activities of agents or other intermediaries in the migration process are legal, should regulate such activities in order to prevent abuses, especially exploitation, prostitution and coercive adoption. 
10.19. Governments, with the assistance of appropriate international organizations, should deter undocumented migration by making potential migrants aware of the legal conditions for entry, stay and employment in host countries through information activities in the countries of origin. 
10.20. Governments of countries of origin of undocumented migrants and persons whose asylum claims have been rejected have the responsibility to accept the return and reintegration of those persons, and should not penalize such persons on their return. 
In addition, Governments of countries of origin and countries of destination should try to find satisfactory solutions to the problems caused by undocumented migration through bilateral or multilateral negotiations on, inter alia, readmission agreements that protect the basic human rights of the persons involved [in accordance with international law]. 
10.21. In less than 10 years, from 1985 to 1993, the number of refugees has more than doubled, from 8.5 million to 19 million. 
Most of those refugees find asylum in developing countries, often imposing great burdens on those States. 
The institution of asylum is under severe strain in industrialized countries for a variety of reasons, including the growing numbers of refugees and asylum-seekers and the misuse of asylum procedures by migrants attempting to circumvent immigration restrictions. 
Displaced persons, who do not qualify for refugee status and are in some cases outside their country, are also vulnerable and need international assistance. 
Regional agreements to provide protection to persons fleeing war should be considered. 
10.22. The objectives are: 
(a) To reduce pressures leading to refugee movements and displacement by combating their root causes at all levels and undertaking related preventive action; 
(b) To find and implement durable solutions to the plight of refugees and displaced persons; 
(c) To ensure effective protection of and assistance to refugee populations, with particular attention to the needs and physical security of refugee women and refugee children; 
(e) To provide adequate health, education and social services for refugees and displaced persons; 
Moreover, factors that contribute to forced displacements need to be addressed through initiatives related to the alleviation of poverty, democratization, good governance and the prevention of environmental degradation. 
Governments and all other entities should respect and safeguard the right of people to remain in safety in their homes and should refrain from policies or practices that force people to flee. 
10.24. Governments are urged to strengthen their support for international protection and assistance activities on behalf of refugees and, as appropriate, displaced persons and to promote the search for durable solutions to their plight. 
In doing so, Governments are encouraged to enhance regional and international mechanisms that promote appropriate shared responsibility for the protection and assistance needs of refugees. 
All necessary measures should be taken to ensure the physical protection of refugees - in particular, that of refugee women and refugee children - especially against exploitation, abuse and all forms of violence. 
10.25. Adequate international support should be extended to countries of asylum to meet the basic needs of refugees and to assist in the search for durable solutions. 
Refugees, particularly refugee women, should be involved in the planning of refugee assistance activities and in their implementation. 
In planning and implementing refugee assistance activities, special attention should be given to the specific needs of refugee women and refugee children. 
Refugees should be provided with access to adequate accommodation, education, health services, [including family planning,] and other necessary social services. 
10.26. Governments should create conditions that would allow for the voluntary repatriation of refugees in safety and dignity. 
Rehabilitation assistance to repatriating refugees should, where possible, be linked to long-term reconstruction and development plans. 
10.27. Governments are urged to abide by international law concerning refugees. 
Governments are furthermore urged to respect the principle of non-refoulement (i.e., the principle of no forcible return of persons to places where their lives or freedom would be threatened because of race, religion, nationality, membership in a particular social group, or political opinion). 
Governments should ensure that asylum-seekers in the Government's territory have access to a fair hearing and should facilitate the expeditious processing of asylum requests, ensuring that guidelines and procedures for the determination of refugee status are sensitive to the particular situation of women. 
Governments should strengthen protection mechanisms and provide aid to assist the population in such areas. 
The principles of collective cooperation and international solidarity should be followed in assisting host countries, upon their request. 
10.29. The problems of refugees and displaced persons arising from forced migration, including their right to repatriation, should be settled in accordance with the relevant principles of the Charter of the United Nations, the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, other international instruments and relevant United Nations resolutions. 
11.1. In the past 20 years, the world has experienced a rise in educational levels. 
However, it is more difficult to meet educational needs when there is rapid population growth. 
When mothers are better educated, their children's survival rate tends to increase. 
11.4. The education and training of young people prepare them to cope with their world and their future, including for professional life. 
It is on the content and educational curricula and nature of the training received that the prospects of first-time job-seekers and their mid-career retraining possibilities depend. 
Discrepancies between the educational system and the production system lead to graduate unemployment, a devaluing of qualifications and, in some cases, an exodus of qualified people. 
11.5. The objectives are: 
(a) To achieve universal access to quality education, with particular priority being given to primary and technical education and job training, to combat illiteracy and to eliminate gender disparities in access to retention in, and support for, education; 
(b) To promote non-formal education for young people, guaranteeing equal access for women and men to literacy centres; 
(c) To introduce and improve the content of the curriculum so as to promote greater responsibility and awareness on the interrelationships between population and sustainable development; health issues, including reproductive and sexual health, and gender equity. 
11.6. The eradication of illiteracy is one of the prerequisites of human development. 
Countries that will have achieved the goal of universal primary education are urged to extend education and training to, and facilitate access to and completion of education at, secondary and higher school levels. 
11.7. Investments in education and job training should be given high priority in development budgets at all levels, and should take into account the range and level of future workforce skill requirements. 
Countries should also supplement those efforts by making full use of non-formal education opportunities. 
11.9. To be most effective, education about population issues must begin in primary school and continue through all levels of formal and non-formal education, taking into account the rights and responsibilities of parents and the needs of children and adolescents. 
Where such programmes already exist, curricula should be reviewed, updated and broadened with a view to ensuring adequate coverage of important concerns such as gender sensitivity, reproductive choices and responsibilities, and sexually transmitted diseases, including HIV/AIDS. 
To ensure acceptance of population education programmes by the community, population education projects should emphasize consultation with parents and community leaders. 
11.10. Efforts in the training of population specialists at the university level should be strengthened and the incorporation of contents relating to demographic variables and their interrelationships with development planning in the social and economic disciplines, as well as those relating to health and the environment, should be encouraged. 
11.11. Greater public knowledge, understanding and commitment at all levels, from the individual to the international, are vital to the achievement of the goals and objectives of the present Programme of Action. 
In all countries and among all groups, therefore, information, education and communication activities concerning population and sustainable development issues must be strengthened. 
At the national level, more adequate and appropriate information enables planners and policy makers to make more appropriate plans and decisions in relation to population and sustainable development. 
At the most basic level, more adequate and appropriate information is conducive to informed, responsible decision-making concerning health, sexual and reproductive behaviour, family life, and patterns of production and consumption. 
In addition, more and better information about the causes and benefits of migration can create a more positive environment for societies to address and respond to migration challenges. 
Indeed, this begins with the recognition that decisions must be made freely, responsibly and in an informed manner, on the number and spacing of children and in all other aspects of daily life, including sexual and reproductive behaviour. 
Multichannel approaches are usually more effective than any single communication channel. 
Such issues may also be included in more structured adult education, vocational training and literacy programmes, particularly for women. 
These networks are critical to reaching the entire population, especially men, adolescents and young couples. 
11.14. Current information, education and communication technologies such as global interlinked telephone, television and data transmission networks, compact discs and new multimedia technologies can help bridge the geographical, social and economic gaps that currently exist in access to information around the world. 
Greater public involvement of national authorities and the community ensure the widespread diffusion of such technologies and the freer flow of information within and between countries. 
11.15. The objectives are: 
(c) To ensure political commitment to population and development issues by national Governments in order to promote participation at all levels from both public and private sectors in the design, implementation and monitoring of population and development policies and programmes; 
(d) To enhance the ability of couples and individuals to exercise their basic right to decide freely and responsibly on the number and spacing of their children, and to have the information, education and means to do so. 
They should promote understanding of the issues addressed in this programme of action and mobilize public opinion in support of the actions proposed. 
11.19. A coordinated strategic approach to information, education and communication should be adopted in order to maximize the impact of various information, education and communication activities, both modern and traditional, which may be undertaken on several fronts by various actors, and with diverse audiences. 
11.22. The tremendous potential of print, audiovisual and electronic media, including databases and networks such as the United Nations Population Information Network (POPIN), should be harnessed to disseminate technical information and to promote and strengthen understanding of the relationships between population, consumption, production and sustainable development. 
11.23. Governments, non-governmental organizations and the private sector should make [greater] use of the entertainment media, including radio and television soap operas and drama, folk theatre and other traditional media to encourage public discussion of important but sometimes sensitive topics related to the implementation of this programme of action. 
When the entertainment media - especially dramas - are used for advocacy purposes or to promote particular lifestyles, the public should be so informed, and in each case the identity of sponsors should be indicated in an appropriate manner. 
11.24. Age-appropriate education, especially for adolescents, about the issues considered in this Programme of Action should begin in the home and community and continue through all levels and channels of formal and non-formal education, taking into account the rights and responsibilities of parents and the needs of adolescents. 
Where such education already exists, curricula and educational materials should be reviewed, updated and broadened with a view to ensuring adequate coverage of important population-related issues and to counteract myths and misconceptions on them. 
Where no such education exists, appropriate curricula and materials should be developed. 
To ensure acceptance, effectiveness and usefulness by the community, education projects should be based on the findings of socio-cultural studies and should involve the active participation of parents and families, women, youth, elders and community leaders. 
11.25. Governments should give priority to the training and retention of information, education and communication specialists, especially teachers, and of all others involved in the planning, implementation, monitoring and evaluation of information, education and communication programmes. 
It is necessary to train specialists who can contribute to the important conceptual and methodological development of education concerning population and related issues. 
Therefore, systems for professional training should be created and strengthened with specializations that prepare them to work effectively with Governments and with non-governmental organizations active in this field. 
In addition, there should be greater collaboration between the academic community and other entities in order to strengthen conceptual and methodological work and research in this field. 
11.26. To enhance solidarity and to sustain development assistance, all countries need to be continuously informed about population and development issues. 
Countries should establish information mechanisms, where appropriate, to facilitate the systematic collection, analysis and dissemination, and utilization of population-related information at the national and international levels, and networks should be established or strengthened at the national, subregional, regional and global levels to promote information and experience exchange. 
Gender and ethnicity-specific information, which is needed to enhance and monitor the sensitivity of development policies and programmes, is still insufficient in many areas. 
Measurement of migration, particularly at the regional and international levels, is also among the areas least valid and least adequately covered. 
As a matter of principle, individuals, organizations and developing countries should have access, on a no-cost basis, to the data and findings based on research carried out in their own countries, including those maintained by other countries and international agencies. 
12.2. The objectives are: 
12.3. Governments of all countries, particularly developing countries, assisted as appropriate through bilateral cooperation and international organizations and, where necessary, through interregional, regional and subregional cooperation, should strengthen their national capacity to carry out sustained and comprehensive programmes on collection, analysis, dissemination and utilization of population and development data. 
12.4. Programmes for the collection, processing, analysis and timely dissemination and utilization of population and related development data should include disaggregation, including gender disaggregation, coverage and presentation compatible with the needs of effective programme implementation on population and development. 
Interaction between the community of data users and data providers should be promoted in order to enable data providers to respond better to user needs. 
Comparability should be ensured in all research and data collection programmes. 
Special attention should be given to assess and measure the quality and accessibility of care through the development of suitable indicators. 
12.6. Demographic, socio-economic and other relevant information networks should be created or strengthened, where appropriate, at the national, regional and global levels to facilitate monitoring the implementation of programmes of action and activities on population, environment and development at the national, regional and global levels. 
12.7. All data collection and analysis activities should give due consideration to gender-disaggregation, enhancing knowledge on the position and role of gender in social and demographic processes. 
In particular, in order to provide a more accurate picture of women's current and potential contribution to economic development, data collection should delineate more precisely the nature of women's social and labour force status and make that a basis for policy and programme decisions on improving women's income. 
12.8. Training programmes in statistics, demography and population and development studies should be designed and implemented at the national and regional levels, particularly in developing countries, with enhanced technical and financial support through international cooperation and greater national resources. 
12.9. All countries, with the support of appropriate organizations, should strengthen the collection and analysis of demographic data, including international migration data, in order to achieve a better understanding of that phenomenon and thus support the formulation of national and international policies on international migration. 
12.10. Research, in particular biomedical research, has been instrumental in giving more and more people access to a greater range of safe and effective modern methods of [fertility regulation]. 
This research needs to be guided at all stages by gender perspectives, particularly women's, and the needs of users, and be carried out in strict conformity with internationally accepted legal, ethical, medical and scientific standards for biomedical research. 
12.11. The objectives are: 
(a) To contribute to the understanding of factors affecting universal [sexual and reproductive health, and to expand reproductive choice]; 
(b) To ensure the initial and continued safety, quality and health aspects of [fertility regulation methods]; 
(c) To ensure that all people have the opportunity to achieve and maintain sound [sexual and reproductive health], the international community should mobilize the full spectrum of basic biomedical, social and behavioural and programme-related research on [reproductive health and sexuality]. 
Testing and introduction of all new technologies should be continually monitored to avoid potential abuse. 
12.14. High priority should also be given to the development of new [fertility regulation methods] for men. Special research should be undertaken on factors inhibiting male participation in order to enhance male involvement and responsibility in family planning. 
In conducting [sexual and reproductive] health research, special attention should be given to the needs of adolescents in order to develop suitable policies and programmes and appropriate technologies to meet their [sexual and reproductive] health needs. 
Special priority should be given to research on sexually transmitted diseases, including HIV/AIDS, and research on infertility. 
A new type of partnership between the public and private sectors, including women and consumer groups, is needed that would mobilize the experience and resources of industry while protecting the public interest. 
National drug and device regulatory agencies should be actively involved in all stages of the development process to ensure that all legal and ethical standards are met. 
Developed countries should assist research programmes in developing countries and countries with economies in transition with their knowledge, experience and technical expertise and promote the transfer of appropriate technologies to them. 
12.16. All research on [fertility regulation and sexual and reproductive health] products must be carried out in adherence to internationally accepted ethical and technical standards and cultural conditions for biomedical research. 
Users', in particular women's, perspectives and women's organizations should be incorporated into all stages of the research and development process. 
12.18. There should be enhanced research on natural [fertility regulation methods], looking for more effective procedures to detect the moment of ovulation during the menstrual cycle and after childbirth. 
12.19. During the past several decades, the formulation, implementation, monitoring and evaluation of population policies, programmes and activities have benefited from the findings of social and economic research highlighting how population change results from and impacts on complex interactions of social, economic and environmental factors. 
Nevertheless, some aspects of these interactions are still poorly understood and knowledge is lacking, especially with regard to developing countries, in areas relevant to a range of population and development policies, particularly concerning indigenous practices. 
Social and economic research is clearly needed to enable programmes to take into account the views of their intended beneficiaries, especially women, the young and other less empowered groups, and to respond to the specific needs of those groups and of communities. 
Research regarding the interrelations between global or regional economic factors and national demographic processes is required. 
Improved quality of services can be achieved only where quality has been defined by both users and providers of services and where women are actively involved in decision-making and service delivery. 
12.20. The objectives are: 
(c) To understand that sexual and reproductive behaviour occurs in varying socio-cultural contexts, and to understand the importance of that context for the design and implementation of service programmes. 
12.22. Socio-cultural and economic research should be built into population and development programmes and strategies in order to provide guidance for programme managers on ways and means of reaching underserved clients and responding to their needs. 
Research should also be done on development and improvement of methods with regard to sustainable food production and crop and livestock systems in both developed and developing countries. 
Women should be involved at all stages of gender research planning, and efforts should be made to recruit and train more female researchers. 
12.25. Given the changing nature and extent of the spatial mobility of population, research to improve the understanding of the causes and consequences of migration and mobility, whether internal or international, is urgently needed. 
To provide a sound foundation for such research, special efforts need to be made to improve the quality, timeliness and accessibility of data on internal and international migration levels, trends and policies. 
12.26. In the light of the persistence of significant mortality and morbidity differentials between population subgroups within countries, it is urgent to step up efforts to investigate the factors underlying such differentials, in order to devise more effective policies and programmes for their reduction. 
Of special importance are the causes of differentials, including gender differentials, in mortality and morbidity, particularly at younger and older ages. 
Increased attention should also be paid to the relative importance of various socio-economic and environmental factors in determining mortality differentials by region or socio-economic and ethnic group. 
Causes and trends in maternal, perinatal and infant morbidity and mortality also need further investigation. 
13.1. During the past few decades, considerable experience has been gained around the world on how government policies and programmes can be designed and implemented to address population and development concerns, enhance the choices of people and contribute to broad social progress. 
13.2. While such success can be facilitated by developments in the overall social and economic context, and by success in other development efforts, population and development are intrinsically interrelated and progress in any component can catalyse improvement in others. 
The many facets of population relate to many facets of development. 
There is increased recognition of the need for countries to consider migration impacts, internal and international, in developing their relevant policies and programmes. 
13.3. The role of non-governmental organizations as partners in national policies and programmes is increasingly recognized, as is the important role of the private sector. 
Members of national legislatures can have a major role to play, especially in enacting appropriate domestic legislation for implementing the present Programme of Action, allocating appropriate financial resources, ensuring accountability of expenditure and raising public awareness of population issues. 
13.4. The objectives are: 
(b) To foster active involvement of elected representatives of people, particularly parliamentarians, concerned groups, especially at the grass-roots level, and individuals, in formulating, implementing, monitoring and evaluating strategies, policies, plans and programmes in the field of population and development. 
They should also promote and work to ensure adequate human resources and institutions to coordinate and carry out the planning, implementation, monitoring and evaluation of population and development activities. 
13.6. Governments and parliamentarians, in collaboration with the international community and non-governmental organizations, should make the necessary plans in accordance with national concerns and priorities and take the actions required to measure, assess, monitor and evaluate progress towards meeting the goals of the present Programme of Action. 
13.7. Building the capacity and self-reliance of countries to undertake concerted national action to promote sustained economic growth, to further sustainable national development and to improve the quality of life for the people is a fundamental goal. 
This requires the retention, motivation and participation of appropriately trained personnel working within effective institutional arrangements, as well as relevant involvement by the private sector and non-governmental organizations. 
The lack of adequate management skills, particularly in the least developed countries, critically reduces the ability for strategic planning, weakens programme execution, lessens the quality of services and thus diminishes the usefulness of programmes to their beneficiaries. 
The recent trend towards decentralization of authority in national population and development programmes, particularly in government programmes, significantly increases the requirement for trained staff to meet new or expanded responsibilities at the lower administrative levels. 
13.8. The objectives are: 
(a) To improve national capacities and the cost-effectiveness, quality and impact of national population and development strategies, plans, policies and programmes, while ensuring their accountability to all persons served, in particular the most vulnerable and disadvantaged groups in society, including the rural population and adolescents; 
(b) To facilitate and accelerate the collection, analysis and flow of data and information between actors in national population and development programmes in order to enhance the formulation of strategies, policies, plans and programmes and monitor and evaluate their implementation and impact; 
(c) Continuously upgrade the management skills of service delivery personnel to enhance the cost-effectiveness, efficiency and impact of the social services sector, including [family planning and sexual and reproductive health programmes]; 
(d) Rationalize remuneration and related matters, terms and conditions of service to ensure equal pay for equal work by women and men and the retention and advancement of managerial and technical personnel involved in population and development programmes, and thereby improve national execution of these programmes; 
(f) Develop and maintain databases of national experts and institutions of excellence in order to foster the use of national competence, giving special consideration to the inclusion of women and youth; 
13.11. Allocation of resources for sustained human development at the national level generally falls into various sectoral categories. 
How countries can most beneficially allocate resources among various sectors depends largely on each country's social, economic, cultural and political realities as well as its policy and programme priorities. 
In general, the quality and success of programmes benefit from a balanced allocation of resources. 
13.12. Domestic resources provide the largest portion of funds for attaining development objectives. 
Domestic resource mobilization is, thus, one of the highest priority areas for focused attention to ensure the timely actions required to meet the objectives of this Programme of Action. 
Their domestic resource mobilization efforts to expand and improve their population and development programmes will need to be complemented by a significantly greater provision of financial and technical resources by the international community [, as indicated in chapter XIV]. 
In the mobilization of new and additional domestic and donor-source resources, special attention needs to be given to adequate measures to address the basic needs of the most vulnerable groups of the population, particularly in the rural areas, and to ensure their access to social services. 
Efforts to generate and make available higher levels of domestic resources, and to ensure their effective utilization, in support of service-delivery programmes and of associated information, education and communication activities, thus, need to be intensified. 
(a) The family-planning component is estimated to cost: [$10.2 billion in 2000, $11.5 billion in 2005, $12.6 billion in 2010 and $13.8 billion in 2015]. 
This estimate is based on census and survey data which help to project the number of couples and individuals who are likely to be using family-planning information and services. 
Projections of future costs allow for improvements in quality of care. 
While improved quality of care will increase costs per user to some degree, these increases are likely to be offset by declining costs per user as both prevalence and programme efficiency increase. 
The estimate for reproductive health is a global total, based on experience with maternal health programmes in countries at different levels of development, selectively including other reproductive health services. 
The full maternal and child health impact of these interventions will depend on the provision of tertiary and emergency care, the costs of which should be met by overall health sector budgets. 
(c) The sexually transmitted disease/HIV/AIDS prevention programme is estimated by the WHO Global Programme on AIDS to cost: $1.3 billion in 2000, $1.4 billion in 2005 and approximately $1.5 billion in 2010 and $1.5 billion in 2015. 
(d) The basic research, data and population and development policy analysis programme is estimated to cost: [$500 million in 2000, $200 million in 2005, $700 million in 2010 and $300 million in 2015]. 
However, the least developed countries and other low-income developing countries will require a greater share of external resources on a concessional and grant basis. 
The estimated global requirements for international assistance are outlined in chapter XIV, paragraph 14.8. 
13.17. Additional resources will be needed to support programmes addressing population and development goals, particularly programmes seeking to attain the specific social and economic sector goals contained in this Programme of Action. 
The health sector will require additional resources to strengthen the primary health-care delivery system, child survival programmes, emergency obstetrical care, and broad-based programmes for sexually transmitted disease/HIV/AIDS control, as well as the humane treatment and care of those infected with sexually transmitted disease/HIV/AIDS, among others. 
The education sector will also require substantial and additional investments in order to provide universal basic education and to eliminate disparities in educational access owing to gender, geographical location, social or economic status etc. 
13.18. Additional resources will be needed for action programmes directed to improving the status and empowerment of women and their full participation in the development process (beyond ensuring their basic education). 
The full involvement of women in the design, implementation, management and monitoring of all development programmes will be an important component of such activities. 
Important relevant programmes include those addressed in Agenda 21. 
The benefits of these investments can be measured in future savings in sectoral requirements; sustainable patterns of production and consumption and sustained economic growth in the context of sustainable development; and overall improvements in the quality of life. 
In mobilizing resources for these purposes, countries should examine new modalities such as increased involvement of the private sector, the selective use of user fees, social marketing, cost-sharing and other forms of cost recovery. 
However, these modalities must not impede access to services and should be accompanied with adequate "safety net" measures. 
13.24. Governments, international organizations and non-governmental organizations should collaborate on an ongoing basis in the development of precise and reliable cost estimates, where appropriate, for each category of investment. 
14.1. International cooperation has been proved to be essential for the implementation of population and development programmes during the past two decades. 
This evolution of international cooperation in population and development activities reflects the considerable changes that have taken place during the past two decades, particularly with the greater awareness of the magnitude, diversity and urgency of unmet needs. 
Countries that formerly attached minimal importance to population issues now recognize them at the core of their development challenge. International migration and AIDS, for instance, formerly matters of marginal concern to a few countries, are currently high-priority issues in a large number of countries. 
For instance, the expanding number and configuration of development partners subjects both recipients and donors to increasing pressures to decide among a multitude of competing development priorities, a task which recipient Governments in particular may find exceedingly difficult to carry out. 
Lack of adequate financial resources and effective coordination mechanisms have been found to result in unnecessary duplication of efforts and lack of programme congruency. 
Sudden shifts in the development policies of donors may cause disruptions of programme activities across the world. 
Re-establishing and adhering to national priorities requires a new clarification of, and commitment to, reciprocal responsibilities among development partners. 
14.3. The objectives are: 
(a) To ensure that international cooperation in the area of population and development is consistent with national population and development priorities centred on the well-being of intended beneficiaries and serves to promote national capacity-building and self-reliance; 
(c) To clarify the reciprocal responsibilities of development partners and improve coordination of their efforts; 
(d) To develop long-term joint programmes between recipient countries and between recipient and donor countries; 
(e) To improve and strengthen policy dialogue and coordination of population and development programmes and activities at the international level, including bilateral and multilateral agencies; 
14.4. At the programme level, national capacity-building for population and development and transfer of appropriate technology and know-how to developing countries, including countries with economies in transition, must be core objectives and central activities for international cooperation. 
In this respect, important elements are to find accessible ways to meet the large commodity needs, of [family-planning] programmes, through the local production of contraceptives of assured quality and affordability, for which technology cooperation, joint ventures and other forms of technical assistance should be encouraged. 
14.5. The international community should promote a supportive economic environment by adopting favourable macroeconomic policies for promoting sustained economic growth and development. 
The international community should assist recipient Governments to undertake these coordinating efforts. 
14.8. There is a strong consensus on the need to mobilize significant additional financial resources from both the international community and within developing countries and countries with economies in transition for national population programmes in support of sustainable development. 
However, since then, international resources for population activities have come under severe pressure, owing to the prolonged economic recession in traditional donor countries. 
14.10. The objectives are: 
(a) To increase substantially the availability of international financial assistance in the field of population and development in order to enable developing countries and countries with economies in transition to achieve the goals of the present Programme of Action as they pursue their self-reliant and capacity-building efforts; 
(b) To increase the commitment to, and the stability of, international financial assistance in the field of population and development by diversifying the sources of contributions, [while striving to avoid as far as possible a reduction in the resources for other development areas.] 
Additional resources should be made available for short-term assistance to the countries with economies in transition; 
(a) Coherent national programmes, plans and strategies on population and development; 
(c) The need to complement national financial efforts on population; 
(d) The need to avoid obstacles to, or reversal of, progress achieved thus far; 
(e) Problems of significant social sectors and areas that are not reflected in national average indicators. 
14.16. In devising the appropriate balance between funding sources, more attention should be given to South-South cooperation as well as to new ways of mobilizing private contributions, particularly in partnership with non-governmental organizations. 
The international community should urge donor agencies to improve and modify their funding procedures in order to facilitate and give higher priority to supporting direct South-South collaborative arrangements. 
14.18. International financial institutions are encouraged to increase their financial assistance, particularly in population and [sexual and reproductive health and family planning]. 
To address the challenges of population and development effectively, broad and effective partnership is essential between Governments and non-governmental organizations (comprising not-for-profit groups and organizations at the local, national and international levels) to assist in the formulation, implementation, monitoring and evaluation of population and development objectives and activities. 
15.3. Non-governmental organizations are important voices of the people, and their associations and networks provide an effective and efficient means of better focusing local and national initiatives and addressing pressing population, environmental, migration and economic and social development concerns. 
15.4. Non-governmental organizations are actively involved in the provision of programme and project services in virtually every area of socio-economic development, including the population sector. 
Their strength and credibility lies in the responsible and constructive role they play in society and the support their activities engender from the community as a whole. 
Formal and informal organizations and networks, including grass-root movements, merit greater recognition at local, national and international levels as valid and valuable partners for the implementation of the present Programme of Action. 
For such partnerships to develop and thrive, it is necessary for governmental and non-governmental organizations to institute appropriate systems and mechanisms to facilitate constructive dialogue, in the context of national programmes and policies, recognizing their distinct roles, responsibilities and particular capacities. 
15.5. The experience, capabilities and expertise of many non-governmental organizations and local community groups in areas of direct relevance to the Programme of Action is acknowledged. 
Non-governmental organizations, [especially sexual and reproductive health, including family-planning organizations], women's organizations and immigrant and refugee support advocacy groups, have increased public knowledge and provided educational services to men and women which contribute towards successful implementation of population and development policies. 
Youth organizations are increasingly becoming effective partners in developing programmes to educate youth on [sexual and reproductive health], gender and environmental issues. 
Other groups, such as organizations of the aged, migrants, organizations of persons with disabilities and informal grass-roots groups, also contribute effectively to the enhancement of programmes for their particular constituencies. 
These diverse organizations can help in ensuring the quality and relevance of programmes and services to the people they are meant to serve. 
They should be invited to participate with local, national and international decision-making bodies, including the United Nations system, to ensure effective implementation, monitoring and evaluation of the present Programme of Action. 
15.9. Governments should ensure the essential roles and participation of women's organizations in the design and implementation of population and development programmes. 
Involving women at all levels, especially the managerial level, is critical to meeting the objectives and implementing the present Programme of Action. 
To ensure transparency, accountability and effective division of labour, these same institutions should make available the necessary information and documents to those non-governmental organizations. 
International organizations may provide financial and technical assistance to non-governmental organizations in accordance with the laws and regulations of each country. 
15.13. The private, profit-oriented sector plays an important role in social and economic development, including production and delivery of [sexual and reproductive health commodities and services], including appropriate education and information relevant to population and development programmes. 
In a growing number of countries, the private sector has or is developing the financial, managerial and technological capacity to carry out an array of population and development activities in a cost-efficient and effective manner. 
15.15. The objectives are: 
(a) To strengthen the partnership between Governments, international organizations and the private sector in identifying new areas of cooperation; 
(b) To promote the role of the private sector in service delivery and in the production and distribution, within each region of the world, of high-quality [reproductive health and family-planning] commodities and contraceptives, which are accessible and affordable to low-income sectors of the population. 
Governments, taking into account cultural and social differences, should strongly encourage the private sector to meet its responsibilities regarding consumer information dissemination, [particularly on sexual, reproductive and health-related products and services]. 
15.19. The profit-oriented sector should consider how it might better assist non-profit non-governmental organizations to play a wider role in society through the enhancement or creation of suitable mechanisms to channel financial and other appropriate support to non-governmental organizations and their associations. 
15.20. Private-sector employers should continue to devise and implement special programmes that help meet their employees' needs for information, education and [reproductive health services], and accommodate their employees' needs to combine work and family responsibilities. 
Organized health-care providers and health insurers are also including [family planning and reproductive health services] in the package of health benefits they provide. 
16.1. The significance of the International Conference on Population and Development will depend on the willingness of Governments, local communities, the non-governmental sector, the international community and all other concerned organizations and individuals to turn the recommendations of the Conference into action. 
All efforts must be pursued towards sustained economic growth within the context of sustainable development. 
16.2. The extensive and varied preparatory processes at the international, regional, subregional, national and local levels have constituted an important contribution to the formulation of this Programme of Action. 
Considerable institutional development has taken place in many countries in order to steer the national preparatory process; greater awareness of population issues has been fostered through public information and education campaigns, and national reports have been prepared for the Conference. 
16.5. The implementation of the goals, objectives and actions of this Programme of Action will in many instances require additional resources. 
16.6. The objective is to encourage and enable countries to fully and effectively implement the Programme of Action, through appropriate and relevant policies and programmes at the national level. 
16.7. Governments should (a) commit themselves at the highest political level to achieving the goals and objectives contained in this Programme of Action and (b) take a lead role in coordinating the implementation, monitoring and evaluation of follow-up actions. 
16.8. Governments, organizations of the United Nations system and major groups, in particular non-governmental organizations, should give the widest possible dissemination to this Programme of Action and should seek public support for the goals, objectives and actions of this Programme of Action. 
16.9. All countries should consider their current spending priorities with a view to making additional contributions for the implementation of the Programme of Action, taking into account the provisions of chapters XIII and XIV of the Programme of Action, and the economic constraints faced by developing countries. 
16.10. All countries should establish appropriate national follow-up, accountability and monitoring mechanisms, in partnership with non-governmental organizations, community groups and representatives of the media and the academic community, as well as with the support of parliamentarians. 
16.11. The international community should assist interested Governments in organizing appropriate national-level follow-up, including national capacity-building for project formulation and programme management, as well as strengthening of coordination and evaluation mechanisms to assess the implementation of the present Programme of Action. 
For the purpose of assessing progress, all countries should regularly assess their progress towards achieving the objectives and goals of this Programme of Action and other related commitments and agreements and report, on a periodic basis, in collaboration with non-governmental organizations and community groups. 
16.13. In the preparation of those assessments and reports, Governments should outline successes achieved, as well as problems and obstacles encountered. 
Where possible, such national reports should be compatible with the national sustainable development plans that countries will prepare in the context of the implementation of Agenda 21. 
Efforts should also be made to devise an appropriate consolidated reporting system, taking into account all relevant United Nations conferences having national reporting requirements in related fields. 
16.14. Activities undertaken at both the subregional and the regional levels have been an important aspect of preparations for the Conference. 
The outcome of subregional and regional preparatory meetings on population and development has clearly demonstrated the importance of acknowledging, alongside both international and national actions, the continuing contribution of subregional and regional action. 
16.15. The objective is to promote implementation of the Programme of Action at the subregional and regional levels, with attention to specific subregional and regional strategies and needs. 
16.17. At the subregional and regional levels: 
(a) Governments in the subregions and regions and relevant organizations are invited, where appropriate, to reinforce existing follow-up mechanisms, including meetings for the follow-up of regional declarations on population and development issues; 
(b) Multidisciplinary expertise should, where necessary, be utilized to play a key role in the implementation and follow-up of the Programme of Action; 
(d) Governments should ensure that training and research in population and development issues at the tertiary level are strengthened, and that research findings and implications are widely disseminated. 
While some of the resources required could come from the reordering of priorities, additional resources will be needed. 
In this context, developing countries, particularly the least developed countries, will require additional resources, including on concessional and grant terms, according to sound and equitable indicators. 
Developed countries, and others in a position to do so, should consider providing additional resources, as needed, to support the implementation of the decisions of this Conference through bilateral and multilateral channels, as well as non-governmental organizations. 
16.19. South-South cooperation at all levels is an important instrument of development. 
In this regard such cooperation - technical cooperation among developing countries - should play an important part in the implementation of this Programme of Action. 
16.20. The objectives are: 
(a) To ensure full and consistent support, including financial and technical assistance by the international community, including from the United Nations system, for efforts at all levels directed at the implementation of this Programme of Action, at all levels; 
This should be supplemented by enhanced coordination and planning in the mobilization of resources; 
(c) To ensure that population and development issues receive appropriate focus and integration in the work of the relevant bodies and entities of the United Nations system. 
In fulfilling this task, the Assembly should consider the timing, format and organizational aspects of such a review. 
(b) Improving the efficiency and effectiveness of the current United Nations structures and machinery responsible for implementing and monitoring population and development activities, including strategies for addressing coordination and for intergovernmental review; 
(c) Ensuring clear recognition of the interrelationships between policy guidance, research, standard-setting and operational activities for population and development, as well as the division of labour between the bodies concerned. 
16.29. All specialized agencies and related organizations of the United Nations system are invited to strengthen and adjust their activities, programmes and medium-term strategies, as appropriate, to take into account the follow-up to the Conference. 
Relevant governing bodies should review their policies, programmes, budgets and activities in this regard. 
As there was not enough time for adequate discussion of the chapter, it was agreed that the Chairman's draft should be brought to the attention of the Conference, where further discussion will take place. 
1. The World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction will be held at Pacific Convention Plaza Yokohama (Pacifico Yokohama), 85 minutes by express train from Narita Airport or an average 30 minutes on the limousine bus from Haneda Airport. 
Yokohama 220, Japan. 2. Informal pre-Conference consultations to consider organizational and procedural matters will be held at Pacifico Yokohama (Conference Room 502) on Sunday, 22 May 1994, at 2 p.m. 
The consultations will be open to all States participating in the Conference. Delegates are reminded that, since the consultations are informal, no interpretation services will be available. 
4. Further information about the opening meeting will be given at the informal pre-Conference consultations. 
All participants from Government delegations, United Nations bodies and intergovernmental organizations and accredited non-governmental organizations are therefore requested to register at the locations indicated below. 
7. Starting on Saturday, 21 May, Government delegations and representatives of specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations may register at the Registration Counter on the first floor at the main entrance of the Conference Centre. 
All accredited non-governmental organizations, individual scientists and experts are kindly requested to register at Exhibition Hall A at the Conference Centre. 
The Plenary of the Conference will meet on the opening day in the National Auditorium and thereafter in Conference Room 301-305, on the third floor of the Conference Centre. 
The Main Committee will also meet in Conference Room 301-304 on the third floor, and the Technical Committees will meet in the Main Hall, on the first floor of the Conference Centre. 
At subsequent meetings of the Plenary and at the meetings of the Main Committee, which will both be held in Conference Room 301-304, each governmental delegation will be assigned two seats, one at table and one seat behind for an adviser. 
13. Specifically identified seating facilities will be available for other official participants at the Conference identified by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/188. 
14. Conference rooms 502 and 503, each with a seating capacity of more than 100, will be available for regional or other group meetings, meetings of non-governmental organizations and other ancillary events. 
Participants wishing to reserve one of those conference rooms are requested to contact Mr. William Bunch, Coordinator for Secretariat Services. 
15. Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish are the official languages of the Conference. 
17. Statements made in any of the six official languages will be interpreted into the other official languages. 
18. There will be interpretation services for a total of two simultaneous meetings in the morning and two in the afternoon, with provision for extended afternoon/evening meetings as necessary. 
The servicing of all official meetings, extensions of official meetings beyond their normal duration, or the provision of interpretation services to regional or other group meetings should therefore be arranged within that framework. 
Requests for meetings services should be directed to Mr. William Bunch, Coordinator for Secretariat Services. 
Delegations wishing to circulate their speeches to all participants are requested to provide 300 copies to the conference officer who will be located beside the rostrum in each conference room. 
All texts should be delivered before the speaker takes the floor, preferably at the start of the meeting. 
20. If written texts are provided in more than one official language, delegations should indicate clearly which of these texts is to be accepted as the official text. 
Furthermore, in order to avoid confusion, delegations should also specify whether this official text is to be "checked against delivery" or read out as written. 
21. The main documents distribution counter will be located on the second floor at the Conference Centre. 
Delegation document boxes will be located by the escalator on the same floor. 
Each delegation will be assigned an individual box at the documents distribution counter in which all documents issued during the Conference will be placed. 
23. In regard to other documents that Governments and organizations may wish to make available to Conference participants, they are to be provided by those Governments and organizations in the languages and quantities available. The Secretariat will undertake neither reproduction nor translation of such documents. 
It is suggested that Governments and organizations make approximately 200 copies available in English, with lesser numbers of the other official languages if those are provided. 
25. The Secretariat will not undertake official distribution of such documents. However, it will ensure that tables are located in close proximity to all conference rooms where those documents can be placed. 
The area will include a press working area, press briefing rooms, documents distribution for members of the press, limited video and radio recording and editing studios and, on a commercial basis, facilities for telephone, facsimile and telex. 
27. A lounge/meeting room for non-governmental organizations will be made available on the fifth floor upon request. 
The area will also serve as a document distribution centre for non-governmental organizations. 
28. Media accreditation will take place at Exhibition Hall A from Wednesday, 18 May, until the final day of the Conference. 
31. Coaches and buses will be available to transport Government delegations between Narita Airport and their accommodations. 
32. An information booth will be installed at Narita Airport to provide guidance to participants with regard to immigration, customs and transportation. 
A communications facility will offer international telephone and facsimile services. 
35. Liaison Officers will be on duty throughout the Conference in order to provide participants with any assistance and information required. 
1. Endorses the recommendations contained in paragraph 32 of the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions 2/ relating to the Department of Administration and Management of the Secretariat; * Consequently, resolution 48/226 of 23 December 1993 becomes resolution 48/226 A. 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993 and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
11. Takes note of the amount of 36,148,050 dollars gross (34,626,950 dollars net) expended for the maintenance of the Mission for the period from 1 December 1992 to 31 December 1993; 
17. Decides to keep on the agenda of its forty-eighth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara". 
5.6 million United States dollars for the first six months of 1994 in respect of the International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991, 
Affirming that the International Tribunal must be assured of secure and stable financing so that it may fulfil its role in full and effectively, 
4. Invites Member States to make further voluntary contributions to the International Tribunal; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to report on the acceptance and use of voluntary contributions, particularly those in kind or in personnel, pursuant to paragraph 5 above, no later than 31 December 1994; 
2. The present report on the status of international cooperation in drug abuse control within the United Nations system has been prepared for review by the Economic and Social Council, as mentioned above. 
Hence the need, not merely for enhanced levels of coordination and cooperation, but for powerfully concerted action. 
8. Coordination of activities among the organizations of the United Nations system is effected through ACC and its Consultative Committee on Programme and Operational Questions (CCPOQ) and especially through the Subcommittee on Drug Abuse Control. 
The Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP), consisting of five funding organizations of the United Nations system, which has now been invited to further develop its cooperation with UNDCP, provides another forum for cooperation. 2/ Of particular operational importance are the informal cooperation arrangements between organizations. 
These commitments have been translated into action in regard, inter alia, to the strengthening of the United Nations structures and the flow of resources, especially extrabudgetary ones, for drug control programmes. 
Relatively few Member states have elaborated master plans or established coordination committees or monitoring mechanisms. 
The aim should be to optimize coherence and coordination in the given circumstances and to this end, UNDCP must exercise its promotional, catalytic and coordination role in the full measure that its role (also) as the central funding organization permits. 
14. Any form of coordination or collaboration must be preceded by the existence of certain basic instruments and tools and should develop through a common understanding of the nature and scope of the problem. 
Important among those instruments are drug information systems that include data on the patterns and extent of drug abuse and trafficking. 
Ideally, agencies involved in such matters should have common databases. 
In the case of such agreements, form should follow substance, lest they remain formal documents. 
16. Coordination must not be allowed to become an end in itself, but must be focused around substantive goals and objectives that would enhance the total impact of the system's activities. 
17. National master plans prepared by each Government, with assistance as required from the system, are indeed the cornerstone of the planning process and provide the essential framework for planning and coordinating international action. 
The development of such master plans is, however, a process that is dependent upon a Government's commitment and leadership/ownership, and it is similar to other development processes such as the Programme Approach and the Country Strategy Note. 
This once again emphasizes how much the success of international efforts is dependent on national-level commitment. 
19. The preparation of master plans and CPFs, and indeed of any related action, must be based on a clear knowledge and understanding of the country situation. 
Such collaboration would be facilitated through working groups - with a lead agency - that undertook the situational analysis, prepared an inventory of ongoing programmes and reviewed them in relation to the situational analyses, and then formulated a system-wide draft plan of action. 
20. Despite the considerable time and effort devoted to its preparation, the system-wide action plan leaves much to be desired. 
They are even presented by agency rather than by themes, thus accentuating the fact that they appear to be a series of largely uncoordinated activities. 
21. UNDCP has given emphasis to the elaboration of regional and especially subregional strategies. 
This is entirely appropriate, though it too is constrained by the insufficient commitment of some Governments to the drug issue, and to the absence of the necessary precondition - clear national strategies - once again emphasizing the need for an essentially bottom-up approach. 
In particular, inter-sessional informal working groups of the agencies most directly involved, focused around specific themes and led by the agency with a comparative advantage, could greatly enhance the Subcommittee's effectiveness. 
It should include in its agenda the finalization of agreements on the United Nations system's strategic goals and priorities, and on a framework for preparing common databases, terminology, research programmes, training strategies, and principles to guide inter-agency cooperation. 
23. Full use should be made of the opportunities created by the invitation to JCGP to further develop its cooperation with UNDCP; agreements reached therefrom could be a building block for reaching system-wide understandings and approaches. 
24. In the final analysis, the heart of the Programme lies at the field level. 
Continuing efforts should be made to ensure that: 
28. Member States are better apprised of the policy and financial implications of the decisions they may take, including the preconditions and constraints of United Nations system support to their programmes and activities. 
31. National drug control master plans, defining objectives, priorities and strategies are elaborated by Governments as an essential foundation for the elaboration of subregional, regional and international programmes of action - and hence for United Nations system-wide coordination. 
32. UNDCP has a clear and important responsibility for coordinating and providing effective leadership especially within the United Nations system. 
Those efforts should furthermore be carried out on the basis of a common understanding of the scope and content of the drug problem and within the framework of commonly agreed strategies at the international, regional, subregional and, especially, national levels. 
Coordination efforts should, moreover, be proactive and go beyond the avoidance of duplication of efforts, and promote mutually supportive activities. 
33. The highest priority should be given to the elaboration and refinement of UNDCP's and the system's strategic goals and priorities. 
In this connection, a more detailed framework for collaboration between UNDCP and the main partners among the agencies and entities of the system should be prepared; all proposals for UNDCP funding should fall within that framework and hence constitute part of a system-wide effort. 
34. A much closer substantive working relationship should be developed between UNDCP and the main partner agencies and entities. 
While focal points, preferably at the policy level, do facilitate such relationships, systematic resort should be had to ad hoc informal working groups that function under the lead agency concept. 
35. Collaboration should be promoted with United Nations system partners in elaborating common terminology and principles to guide their cooperation. 
36. Draft programmes should be prepared, for discussion with UNDCP's United Nations system partners, for research and for the development of a common database, drawing also on any work done in this connection through national monitoring systems. 
The data collected should be shared with all organizations on a continuous basis. 
38. UNDCP should play an increasingly active part in making other governing bodies and their individual representatives more fully seized of the drug problem to ensure that adequate financial and human resources are allocated for the further development and implementation of drug control activities designed in cooperation with UNDCP. 
39. The preparation of master plans based on sound data and situational analyses - which is the primary responsibility of Governments themselves - is essential to the bottom-up approach that best ensures the relevance and impact of international assistance, and the sustainability of the national programme thereafter. 
40. The process for assisting in the preparation of master plans and UNDCP's capacities in this regard should be reviewed and consideration given to a specific budget or source of funds for UNDCP and agency support to the process. 
The expertise and resources of relevant organizations of the system should be drawn upon when developing national and regional strategies for drug abuse control. 
42. The role of international financial institutions in United Nations system-wide activities has as yet been limited but does afford various opportunities. 
The initial contacts already established with the International Monetary Fund (IMF) and other relevant bodies for the purpose of addressing the money laundering issue should be actively pursued on the basis also of UNDCP's own ideas on the scope and content of such a study. 
44. The functioning of the ACC Subcommittee on Drug Abuse Control could be further enhanced. 
46. Greater resort should generally be had both within and outside the functioning of the ACC Subcommittee to ad hoc and informal working groups/task forces/functional groups, focused on specific substantive themes and issues, and led by the organization most directly involved and/or the one with a comparative advantage. 
47. The field structure must in every sense be at the heart of UNDCP's and the system's programmes and activities. 
Effective coordination of efforts at the field level is therefore of paramount importance. 
48. There needs to be a clear definition of the purpose, format and approach to master plans and their relationships to wider programme frameworks such as the Country Strategy Notes. 
51. The commitment of UNDCP personnel and other United Nations system staff to enhanced coordination and cooperation depends on their full understanding of their organization's mandate and role in the wider context of the system's programmes and activities. 
The ability of national Governments to discharge their central role depends on the existence of an adequate institutional framework and capacity, which should be strengthened through training. 
52. An orientation programme focused around the United Nations country teams on drug control issues should be elaborated, and the introduction of the drug component into ongoing agency and system programmes, including those at the International Training Centre of the International Labour Organization, in Turin, should be ensured. 
53. Coordinated training programmes to strengthen national capacities should be developed as a matter of priority. I, sect. 
I, sect. A, draft resolution IX, operative paras. 3 and 4. Few if any organizations have given consideration to the provisions of the Global Programme of Action addressed specifically to them. 
1. The General Assembly, in its resolution 46/165 of 19 December 1991, requested concrete proposals for organizing a more effective coalition of resources to meet the scientific and technological needs of developing countries. 
The mandate given to the Secretary-General in that context was to present proposals on how to structure and manage a more effective coalition of resources which could provide momentum to the process of building the endogenous, scientific and technological capacities of developing countries. 
2. In pursuance of that resolution and the discussion by the Commission on Science and Technology for Development at its first session, the Economic and Social Council requested the Secretary-General to convene a consultative meeting on the subject (resolution 1993/73). 
(a) Compare and exchange views on portfolios of programmes and projects in science and technology in support of endogenous capacity-building at the national, regional and global levels; 
4. In preparation for the proposed consultative meeting, the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development of the United Nations Secretariat organized informal consultations with Council Member States on 31 March 1994 to exchange views on the nature and timing of the consultative meeting. 
The informal consultation was attended by 18 countries. 
The Secretariat had prepared a concept paper as a basis for discussion. 
The basic premise of the concept paper was that, given the limited success of the Fund for Science and Technology for Development, it would be difficult to mobilize new financial resources for science and technology, in its generic form, without a more compelling orientation which could attract donor support. 
The paper proposed that the focus of the coalition be narrowed to the transfer of environmentally sound technology and related scientific know-how. 
5. The main points of discussion and understanding were the following: 
(b) The proposed coalition of resources should continue to address science and technology for development from a generic perspective. 
(c) The General Assembly, in resolution 44/14, identified a broad programmatic focus for the coalition, namely, to strengthen the endogenous capacity-building of developing countries in science and technology. 
This would need to be further elaborated and sharpened, taking into account the needs and priorities of developing countries and reflecting - but not being limited to - sustainable development aspects related to Agenda 21; 
(e) The United Nations should act as a facilitator in initiating dialogues among the United Nations agencies, outside multilateral and bilateral organizations, financial institutions and the private sector. 
The objective of the coalition, built upon a series of such dialogues, would be to coordinate policies by optimizing the resources made available to support endogenous capacity-building in science and technology for developing countries; 
(f) The consultative meeting, lasting one or two days, will be held in the last quarter of 1994. 
It was agreed that the meeting should be held after the outcome of the deliberations of the Council coordination segment on the theme of science and technology for development is known; 
(g) The consultative meeting should include representatives of the Council member States, the core United Nations agencies active in science and technology, the World Bank, major development and regional banks and other multilateral and bilateral donors who support science and technology for development; 
(h) A short background document on the funding activities of these organizations in support of science and technology in developing countries will be prepared by the Secretariat; 
3. A number of legislative and inter-agency meetings were held in 1991 and 1992 to formulate the regional action programme. 
The implementation of the programme commenced immediately after its endorsement and the launching of phase II of the Decade by the Meeting of Ministers Responsible for Transport and Communications, held at Bangkok in June 1992. 
It was developed in close consultation with donors, particularly the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
5. Twenty-seven of the 47 activities in the regional action programme are currently under implementation. 
In the course of its formulation, a number of national institutes in the region were identified for direct involvement in implementation, particularly in undertaking research and training. 
6. Close contact with the existing subregional organizations as well as subregional groupings are maintained to ensure coordination and cooperation in the implementation of the relevant activities of the regional action programme. 
Seven activities in the programme are directed towards subregions such as Indochina, the Association of the South-East Asian Nations (ASEAN), Pacific Island countries, South Asia and North-East Asia in the areas of civil aviation and maritime transport. 
The Economic Cooperation Organization (ECO) is rendering cooperation to ESCAP in the implementation of the activity on Asian land transport infrastructure development, which comprises the development of the Asian Highway and the Trans-Asian Railway and facilitation of land transport. 
The Meeting adopted the Outline Plan for the Development of the Transport Sector in the ECO Region, to which inputs had been provided by ESCAP. 
While the remaining activities in the regional action programme do not cater for the needs of particular subregions, the utmost efforts are being made, wherever possible, to implement them at the subregional level, so as to create a greater impact. 
7. Efforts are being continued for the joint implementation of activities by the participating agencies of phase II of the Decade, most of which are in the United Nations system. 
There are 10 joint agency proposals in the regional action programme. 
It is envisaged that the implementation of the eighth joint UNCTAD/ESCAP activity on railway operations will commence soon, upon completion of the agreement with the Government of Bangladesh. 
For example, the importance of rural infrastructure development was emphasized by the Commission at its fiftieth session, held at New Delhi in April 1994, for which efforts need to be intensified by the implementing agencies. 
10. The implementation of many of the activities included in the regional action programme has been delayed, owing to the lack or late arrival of extrabudgetary funds from donors. 
In most cases, the funds secured for the implementation of the activities are not adequate for the full implementation of those activities. 
11. To date, approximately US$ 28.9 million have been either contributed or pledged by UNDP, bilateral donors (Australia, Canada, France, Germany, Japan, the Netherlands, Republic of Korea) and the commercial sectors for the implementation of various activities under the regional action programme by 11 agencies. 
The amount represents the contribution/pledging in cash and, therefore, excludes the contribution/pledging in kind, such as the provision of non-reimbursable experts and equipment. 
An additional $9.15 million have been allocated by UNDP from its Global Environment Facility (GEF) allocation and its fifth-cycle intercountry programme subregional allocation for Indo-China. 
13. The bilateral extrabudgetary resources that have been mobilized are mainly for the implementation of the ESCAP activities in the regional action programme, including one joint ESCAP/IMO activity on the facilitation of maritime traffic. 
In addition, the Governments of France, Germany, Japan and the Republic of Korea have been providing non-reimbursable experts to ESCAP to assist in the implementation of the activities in the regional action programme. 
14. As for the contribution from the commercial sectors, $4.75 million were allocated by the Japan Postal Administration during the period 1993-1994 for the implementation of the activity on the development of a tracking and tracing system for express mail service by UPU. 
15. The total amount of resources committed to date is still modest, compared with $23 million raised by ESCAP for the implementation of its activities during the first quinquennium of the Decade. 
16. The implementing agencies of the regional action programme have been continuing their efforts in seeking new donors, while UNDP has recently mounted a resource mobilization mission in the region for possible co-financing from other donors. 
It also convened an ad hoc meeting in Geneva in July 1993 to consider the issue of resource mobilization. 
The membership comprises, in addition to all implementing agencies of the regional action programme, the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP), the ASEAN secretariat, Asian-Pacific Postal Union (APPU) and the Forum Secretariat. Two regional commissions, ECE and the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA) are associate members. 
In view of the recently developed cooperation, ECO and the South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation (SAARC) will be invited to join the Steering Committee. 
18. The Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific, at its forty-seventh session held at Bangkok in April 1991, mandated the lead role in monitoring, coordinating and reporting on the Decade to its Executive Secretary, as recommended in the report of the mid-term review of the Decade. 
In order to strengthen the capability of ESCAP in Decade coordination, the General Assembly, at its forty-sixth session, endorsed the provision of a temporary P-3 post to the ESCAP secretariat for the biennium 1992-1993. 
The Committee comprises governmental and private-sector personnel acting in their personal capacities. 
The first meeting was convened in Bangkok in December 1993, immediately preceding the second annual meeting of the Inter-agency Steering Committee. 
20. For wide dissemination of information on Decade activities, a semi-annual newsletter, Decade News, has been issued by ESCAP in cooperation with the other concerned organizations, since the beginning of 1992. 
A coordination and monitoring system was developed by ESCAP to facilitate compilation of information required for reporting on the Decade to various meetings and to establish a compendium of national, subregional and regional activities relating to transport and communications for identifying the linkages among these activities. 
Work is currently under way towards this end. 
21. Close contact has been maintained between ESCAP and ESCWA since the launching of phase II of the Decade. 
The activities of the ESCWA secretariat, however, are limited to coordination and follow-up actions of the ESCAP activities on the Decade, owing to total absence of adequate funds for Decade implementation in the ESCWA region. 
Two missions to ESCWA in Amman were undertaken by ESCAP in the fourth quarter of 1992, to brief the ESCWA secretariat on the Meeting of Ministers and the regional action programme and to outline how ESCAP could support the programme of ESCWA for phase II. 
Possible donor support has not yet been obtained. 
22. Frequent exchange of information has been maintained between ESCAP and ECE in the implementation of the activity on Asian land transport infrastructure development, with particular focus on facilitation measures. 
Between 9-12 May 1994, there appears to have been one flight of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 1 of resolution 816 (1993) or approved by UNPROFOR in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,634. 
I have the honour to transmit herewith a report on the high-level talks between the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) and Iraq held in Vienna from 9 to 10 May 1994. 
During the past several months Iraq had provided to the IAEA extensive cooperation and both sides agreed that this had contributed significantly to the phasing in of these elements. 
Confidence was expressed that continued cooperation would contribute as well to the implementation of the remaining elements within the schedule envisaged during the March 1994 talks. 
The Director General stated that the IAEA was doing its very best to advise States which may negotiate such an agreement, about the Agency's expertise in the field of verification and about the modes of verification which might be employed. 
5. More detailed follow-up discussions were also held with a view to resolving specific outstanding issues. 
The Iraqi side reiterated its readiness to assist the IAEA in such matters. 
(a) A force headquarters of approximately 219 personnel, built around the nucleus of the present headquarters, would include a supporting military signals/communication squadron. 
(e) A military police force of approximately 50 personnel would provide internal force security; 
(f) A military observer group of 320 officers would conduct the humanitarian security monitoring, liaison and escort-duty tasks throughout the area of operation, including at the border areas if necessary; 
18. The deployment of UNAMIR II would be conducted in three phases, subject to the timely availability of the necessary troops, equipment and airlift. 
21. Phase 3 (D-Day + 31). Induction of the rest of the force support battalion and two other infantry battalions. 
The rest of the support battalion would establish logistic and engineer advance bases in the Ruhengeri, Byumba and Butare prefectures in order better to serve the field force. 
The two infantry battalions would be deployed to certain specific areas of the country in order to provide the necessary support and assistance to people in need in these areas and provide security arrangements to humanitarian assistance programmes. 
Land movement between regional seaports (Mombasa, Dar es Salaam) and Rwanda requires several days in the best of conditions. 
The concept of operations calls for the first three units to be moved by air, requiring military and commercial strategic airlift, that is, up to 10 passenger flights and 40 cargo flights (C-5A aircraft). 
The remainder of the force and its material would be transported by sea and air as soon as technically possible. 
24. The most rapid deployment would be achieved with two formed infantry brigades with their integral logistical support. 
If formed brigades cannot be made available, it would be necessary to draw on the recent United Nations stand-by arrangements, but specific contributions for this Mission must still be negotiated. 
It is estimated that this process would require one to two months. 
Simultaneously with stand-by arrangements, the traditional method of requesting Governments for military forces would be used. 
Experience shows that it would take at least two to three months to achieve full deployment of forces. 
If forces are accepted without adequate equipment, experience shows that a further delay of several months would be incurred in providing the necessary equipment for those forces. 
It is therefore essential that Member States agree to make arrangements on a bilateral basis to provide the troops, equipment and airlift required for UNAMIR II. 
The military signal unit would establish communications between the force headquarters, battalion headquarters and other designated units as necessary. 
26. The cost associated with the deployment of the force described above would be approximately $115 million for a six-month period (see annex). 
UNAMIR II would also require the cooperation and support of the Rwandese parties. 
In this connection, I should like to note that my Special Representative and the Force Commander have presented the concept outlined herein to both the Rwandese government forces and RPF. 
31. The world community has witnessed with horror and disbelief the slaughter and suffering of innocent civilians in Rwanda. 
While the chances for a lasting peace are fundamentally in the hands of the political and military leaders of the country, the international community cannot ignore the atrocious effects of this conflict on innocent civilians. 
I therefore recommend to the Security Council that it approve the phased expansion of UNAMIR, as described above, to enable the Mission immediately to help alleviate the humanitarian crisis in Rwanda. 
The mandate for UNAMIR II should be for a period of six months from the date of initial deployment, on the understanding that it would be reviewed by the Council as necessary and, in particular, following an agreement on a cease-fire. 
32. In concluding, I must again emphasize that in order for UNAMIR II to attain its objective, there can be no delay in its deployment. 
33. I would like to express my deep gratitude to my Special Representative, the UNAMIR Force Commander, and all UNAMIR personnel, for their outstanding performance in the pursuance of UNAMIR's mandate under the extremely dangerous conditions in Rwanda. 
I wish to bring to the Security Council's attention my concern over the financial emergency which the United Nations Compensation Commission is facing after almost three years of intensive work to fulfil its mandate. 
As you know, 30 per cent of oil-related funds deposited to the escrow account was to be designated for the Compensation Fund. 
As of 19 April 1994, a total of $243.35 million had been deposited in the United Nations escrow account, of which $158.59 million represented Iraqi frozen oil assets or proceeds from the sale of oil. 
Of this amount $47.58 million was designated for the Compensation Fund. 
An additional $84.76 million had been contributed to the escrow account by a number of Member States who earmarked their deposits for specific United Nations activities in Iraq. 
While I have no independent information on the size of the sums which would have been due to Iraq for such shipments, reports from oil industry sources suggest that this amounts to hundreds of millions of dollars. 
Given the scant time before resources of the Compensation Fund are depleted, I would urge the Security Council to consider acting swiftly to facilitate the transfer to the Fund of Iraqi oil-related frozen funds or proceeds from the sale of oil. 
The members of the Council have considered your letter of 28 April 1994 relating to the financial emergency of the United Nations Compensation Commission (S/1994/566). 
The members of the Council share the concerns expressed in your letter, and agree with the proposal in your letter, while requesting you to keep the States concerned duly informed of your d\x{5e66}arches. 
On 26 April, at 0600 hours, three armed Kuwaiti boats attacked a group of Iraqi fishermen who were fishing in the Zubayr canal at coordinates 9122, opening fire in their direction. 
Below is a list of the names of the 17 fishermen who were apprehended together with their boats: 
The Kuwaitis interrogated and tortured them. 
They freed them on 7 May 1994 after the International Committee of the Red Cross and the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observer Mission (UNIKOM) intervened. 
There are essential moral and political reasons for the inclusion of a representative of the Organization of Islamic Conference within the newly established Contact Group. 
Truth is the most powerful weapon in our defence, and justice is our utmost hope. 
For these reasons, I kindly ask you to use your authority to support our proposal to adopt the Organization of Islamic Conference as the fifth, equal participant in tomorrow's as well as of all proceeding negotiations on the future of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Some embassies have summoned members of non-governmental organizations or other associations working in regions that are threatened or at risk to fall back on Phnom Penh. 
The Royal Government of Cambodia has responded favourably to these proposals. 
The Kampuchea Democratic Party (Khmer Rouge) has confirmed its agreement in principle but nevertheless sets conditions. 
These mounting perils, which threaten the stability of the fragile balance laboriously worked out in our South-East Asian region, prompt me to request your advice and opinion with regard to the provisions of the Paris Agreements and the special responsibilities of the United Nations in their implementation and application. 
1. The present report is submitted in compliance with Governing Council decision 92/2 of 14 February 1992. 
3. In the spirit of Executive Board decision 94/4 of 18 February 1994, calling for economy in all documentation for Executive Board consideration, the present introduction provides a brief, general overview on UNDP activities in 1993. 
In the current session, this debate is raised under item 3 of the provisional agenda. 
It is proposed that, in future, all policy-related issues will be presented to the Executive Board under a separate agenda item, with specific documentation, and not as part of the introduction to the annual report of the Administrator. 
5. The concept and understanding of the term development are not static. 
Freed from Cold War considerations and constraints, the international community has evolved in its thinking and approaches to development. 
More open and frank debate followed the easing of East-West tensions and the recognition that many countries that gained their independence in the 1960s and 1970s had registered poor socio-economic progress, despite the efforts deployed both nationally and internationally. 
It came to be acknowledged that a concentration on economic aspects was necessary but not sufficient: the political and cultural framework as well as the governance of countries are also critical to the achievement of development goals and must be addressed and considered as part of the development effort. 
This principle is not new but it has too often been ignored in practice, which largely accounts for the mixed record of development as well as of development cooperation. 
7. From the inception of the Expanded Programme of Technical Assistance (EPTA) and the Special Fund - the organizations which were merged to form UNDP in 1966 - help in reaching self-reliance has been the prime mandate of these international organizations. 
During the past four decades, hundreds of thousands of people have been and continue to be trained, directly and through UNDP-supported institutions; new skills and technologies have been introduced in more than 150 countries and territories. 
Doubtless there is room for improvement but the resources have produced significant positive results worldwide - unlike the billions of dollars spent on arms. 
The challenge for UNDP is to remain relevant, accountable and constantly to seek more effective ways of supporting countries as they evolve. 
Some of its key dimensions include poverty elimination, employment generation, empowerment of disadvantaged groups in society, equity and the regeneration of the environment. 
It is also embodied in the comprehensive mandate of the United Nations Charter and has, over the years, been augmented by various international agreements, including recently those adopted at the 1992 Earth Summit. 
10. UNDP has been actively moving to promote the concept of SHD and to orient its cooperation at all levels - global, intercountry, national and sub-national - to ensure that it is supportive of SHD. 
The objective is to support national efforts to achieve and sustain human development - in economic, socio-cultural, environmental, political and other terms. 
12. To facilitate national ownership and management of the development process, UNDP has encouraged the use of the modality of national execution for UNDP-assisted programmes, as called for in General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
In 1993, about 40 per cent ($411 million) of UNDP programme expenditures was through national execution. 
In addition, UNDP has sought to broaden the targets of its support beyond the traditional partnership with the central governments to include non-governmental, private sector and other organizations of civil society. 
In particular, non-governmental organizations have participated in such UNDP-assisted programmes as the Partners in Development Programme, Africa 2000 Network and the Global Environment Facility. 
14. In the context of thematic, multidimensional goals and greater policy orientation, the programme approach has been adopted, as called for in General Assembly resolution 44/211 of 22 December 1989. 
The PSD is being used for the formulation of UNDP cooperation in new collaborative ventures and will progressively become the main instrument to describe and justify UNDP support to national development programmes. 
15. The greater involvement of UNDP at the policy level necessitates substantive competence and capability in areas covered by the UNDP mandate. 
These relate in particular to the six areas of focus specified in Governing Council decision 90/34 and to the effective marshalling of multidimensional inputs to serve sustainable human development objectives. 
Competence is also needed in newly emerging areas such as governance and the interface of rehabilitation and development, into which UNDP is increasingly drawn. 
However, there are competencies in integration techniques and team-building for multisectoral effort that are not available elsewhere and that are urgently needed for the more holistic approach to development. 
This will need both redeployment of staff and extensive training. 
16. An example of the type of substantive capability UNDP provides is capacity-building. 
It may be in a variety of specializations but there are factors and concerns that are generic and relate to cost-effectiveness, priority selection, utilization, retention and even retrieval. 
Capacity-building includes training and institution-building but extends to the enabling environment, including topics such as civil service reform and fiscal regimes, which may be crucial to the sustainability of development efforts. 
17. The trends towards the programme approach, national execution, concentration of assistance in a few areas and up stream interventions, require decentralized decision-making on the part of UNDP. 
The package will be field tested in 15 programme countries in the course of 1994. 
18. Aid coordination has long been a concern of recipient and donor countries alike. 
Donors are more concerned with avoiding duplication and unnecessary competition with other donors. 
19. First, at the macro level in central governments, where it offers tools such as the national technical cooperation assessments and programme (NATCAP) and the Development Cooperation Analysis System (DCAS) software. 
UNDP also finances training for nationals in debt management and other relevant techniques. 
This aims at mobilizing external resources by the promotion of a dialogue between recipients and donor partners. 
Initially, the formal round-table meetings tended to be judged by the immediate pledges that they elicited. 
21. Second, UNDP is contributing to improved development cooperation at the micro level by encouraging and supporting the programme approach through providing help in the elaboration of frameworks and management systems to implement national programmes. 
The frameworks and systems cover all sources of funding, national and external, allowing their integration in pursuit of agreed national priority goals. 
UNDP is also involved with others in testing models for single accounting and reporting systems, designed to reduce significantly the burden imposed on recipients by current, diverse donor practices. 
It has found expression in a number of resolutions and attempts at structural reform. 
General Assembly resolutions 44/211 and 47/199 represent the two most recent and most detailed calls for enhanced collaboration and coordination in the system. 
23. The role and functions of the Resident Coordinator are covered extensively in General Assembly resolution 47/199: these are clearly central to effective coordination at the country level. 
The resolution specifically requests the Secretary-General to widen the pool of qualified development professionals eligible for appointment as UNDP Resident Representatives/Resident Coordinators to the members of the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP), together with increased transparency in the selection process. 
UNDP has agreed with its JCGP partners on a procedure that fully meets the requirements of the resolution. 
As no new posts are available for this purpose, reciprocity in staff exchanges will be essential. 
Discussions are under way to explore ways in which the Resident Coordinator role can be better supported, both substantively and logistically, at the country level. 
25. UNDP has worked with its system partners to develop guidelines for the country strategy note (CSN) advocated in General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
About 40 countries have expressed interest in elaborating such a note, for which the inputs of the system are to be coordinated by the Resident Coordinator as team leader. 
There may be a case for incorporating a CSN as an integral, common part of a country programme rather than considering it as a background document with a repetition of its content in the several country programmes. 
This approach would underline the convergence of the different mandates instead of reflecting their separateness. 
26. While the UNDP focus is development, it continues to be drawn into emergency and humanitarian operations, in part because of its mandate and in part because of its country presence and the Resident Representative/Resident Coordinator role. 
Its interventions on the relief-to-development continuum vary according to circumstances. 
In Afghanistan, Haiti, Somalia and Liberia, the emphasis has not yet reverted to development, whereas in Cambodia and El Salvador, relief and rehabilitation are steadily giving place to longer-term capacity-building and other development-oriented cooperation. 
Experience in the latter countries underscores the need to take into account development considerations even during periods of major disruption to prevent a loss of focus and direction and to permit the resumption of normal activities without undue delay. 
In its decision 90/34, the Governing Council established the financial parameters for basic programme activities in the fifth cycle. 
As indicated in document DP/1994/18, total resources from voluntary contributions and miscellaneous income were estimated at $6,501 million for the cycle. 
However, current projections reflect a shortfall of 24 per cent on total voluntary contributions for the cycle. 
Despite this decline in its core resource base, UNDP is increasingly being called upon to assume greater responsibilities beyond its regular development activities. 
Global population has doubled - faster than ever before. 
New and powerful technologies have sprung up in a ferment of unprecedented creativity. 
Public health, research and education have extended life expectancy. 
Colonialism has ended. 
Improvements in communications have brought people, ideas and resources together in a way unimaginable in 1945. 
29. The United Nations has played a significant role in these movements. 
It has provided humanitarian help at times of crisis and kept alive the aspiration of a just and peaceful international community, when the reality has often been tragically different. 
31. As the global situation has changed, UNDP has also attempted to remain relevant to new conditions and challenges. 
It has taken seriously the injunctions of General Assembly resolutions 44/211 and 47/199 as well as decisions of the Governing Council and reviews by individual member countries. 
As required by the Council, it is concentrating its substantive and operational capability on interventions to build and strengthen capacity in key areas essential for sustainable human development. 
It has moved to support its Resident Representatives to perform more effectively as the Resident Coordinators for the entire United Nations system of operational activities. 
It has risen to the challenges posed by natural and man-made emergencies and by transitions from centrally planned to market economies as well as from autocratic to participatory governance. 
And it has further decentralized its operations to the country level to make them more responsive to local requirements. 
2. The report presents data on the status of resources and programming for the fifth cycle as of April 1994 and projections for the rest of the cycle and makes recommendations for revisions to the programming framework and redeployment of unutilized resources. 
Accordingly, a target of $6,336 million in contributions for the period 1992-1996 was established. 
Additionally, miscellaneous income (interest from investments and fluctuations in the value of non-dollar denominated assets) was projected to average $33 million annually in the years of the fifth cycle. 
Thus, total resources available for the cycle were estimated at that time to amount to $6,501 million. 
Voluntary contributions for 1993 are currently valued at $910 million and $17 million has been reported as miscellaneous income. 
Therefore, the total shortfall in planned income for 1992 and 1993 amounts to approximately $311 million, of which $263 million relates to voluntary contributions and $48 million to miscellaneous income. 
Of the $263 million shortfall in voluntary contributions, it is estimated that approximately $85 million or 4 per cent may be attributed to exchange rate fluctuations and $178 million or 8 per cent to reductions in actual and estimated pledges. 
While this does not meet the original 1994 target set by the Governing Council in decision 90/34, it appears that the decline in resources experienced in 1993 has levelled off. 
The Administrator continues to encourage Governments to achieve the 8 per cent annual growth in contributions originally envisaged by the Council; however, a more conservative 4 per cent annual increase in contributions for 1995 and 1996 has been used for purposes of programme planning and revising the programming framework. 
Based on these estimates, it is expected that total voluntary contributions for the cycle will amount to $4,833 million, against the original target of $6,336 million, or a shortfall of 24 per cent. 
6. It is recognized that decision 90/34, which established the planning framework for the fifth cycle, applies only to core activities funded from voluntary contributions. 
However, as previously reported to the Board and to the Governing Council, the various non-core funds available to UNDP have increased significantly in recent years. 
7. Table 1 in the annex outlines in detail the status of resources and programmes for the years of the fifth cycle. 
For this purpose, the status and projections for each major category of expenditure are briefly analysed below and summarized in table 1. 
9. In 1993, the former Administrator informed the Governing Council that in the interests of prudent financial planning under the constrained resource situation, he had established a revised IPF planning framework for the fifth cycle and had taken the actions necessary to balance resource inflows and outflows. 
Thus, UNDP country offices were informed that programming should be carried out at the level of 75 per cent of the established IPFs, pending the mid-term review by the Council in 1994 and the formal revision of IPFs at that time. 
10. As shown in table 1, the resources presently forecasted to be available during the fifth cycle would accommodate approximately $2,933 million of IPF expenditures. 
Therefore, the Executive Board may now wish to take formal action to re-establish fifth cycle IPFs for individual programmes, in line with this estimate of aggregate IPF expenditures. 
To remain within this estimate, IPFs should be re-established at a level of 70 per cent of the original IPFs. 
The IPFs of the individual programmes have been recalculated on this basis and are shown in table 2 in the annex. 
Nevertheless, should a deficit or surplus of entitlements over resources occur, it will become a charge or addition to the resources to be mobilized for the next programming period. 
12. The Governing Council approved special programme resources (SPR) at the total level of $313 million, earmarking specific amounts for individual subcategories. 
Accordingly, it is recommended that SPR entitlements be re-established at 70 per cent of the original levels. 
It is expected that SPR will be fully programmed by the end of 1994. 
14. In paragraph 17 of its decision 91/54 of 20 September 1991, the Governing Council requested that a review of the individual subcategories be undertaken within the first three years of the fifth programming cycle. 
At the time decision 91/54 was adopted, it was envisaged that a significant portion of the SPR would remain to be programmed in 1994, and a review of the earmarking and redeployment of resources would be timely and appropriate. 
However, because of the reductions in SPR programme resources and the advanced stage of programme build-up, it appears that revisions to the original earmarkings are neither desirable nor possible at the present stage. 
15. The Administrator would like to point out, however, that the SPR has been an effective instrument for, inter alia, promoting programme innovations and furthering the focus of UNDP programmes, particularly in the six areas of focus established by the Governing Council in its decision 90/34. 
The continued availability of the SPR is particularly important for making the transition to the next programming period and for continuing several UNDP innovations and initiatives to advance sustainable human development (SHD). 
16. However, the small amounts remaining to be programmed in each of the SPR subcategories do not provide the critical mass necessary to make effective use of the resources. 
The Administrator considers it advisable to consolidate and redeploy these smaller amounts within the approved framework of the SPR programmes, so that these resources can be more effectively used to promote the basic objectives of the SPR. 
During the fourth cycle, borrowing arrangements were approved in decision 90/3 of 23 February 1990. 
Borrowing also ensures that aggregate programme expenditures do not fall short of available resources by an excessive amount, as a result of underdelivery in countries experiencing particular political, emergency or other programming constraints. 
18. Programme build-up at the present stage of the cycle indicates that 75 per cent of the revised IPFs (at the recommended level of 70 per cent) have already been programmed. 
It is expected that revised IPFs will be fully programmed by June 1995. 
Given the above patterns, approximately $200 million in IPF resources is expected to be carried forward as unutilized entitlements to the next programming period. 
These resources would remain unavailable for programming unless certain borrowing arrangements are authorized. 
19. Against this background, the Administrator recommends that the following borrowing arrangements be authorized by the Executive Board: 
20. In paragraph 4 of its decision 91/32 of 25 June 1991, the Governing Council established a $627 million earmarking for fifth cycle programme support costs and a set of new arrangements for agency support costs involving a range of new financial facilities. 
In his report on agency support costs (DP/1993/22), the Administrator informed the Council that an estimated $473 million would actually be expended against this earmarking, in line with the overall reduction in resources and IPFs. 
21. A progress report on the implementation of the new arrangements will be provided to the Executive Board at its third regular session in October 1994, when the subject is scheduled to be discussed in detail. 
22. In paragraph 9 of its decision 91/32, the Governing Council decided that the allocation for TSS-1 be examined in the context of the mid-term review. 
The Council had originally earmarked a total of $144 million for technical support services, comprising $64 million for TSS-1, $60 million for TSS-2 and $20 million for the technical facility for national execution (administered as TSS-2). 
This reflected a reduction in the earmarkings of the TSS-2 facility as well as the technical facility for national execution, in line with the overall reduction in IPFs. 
However, TSS-1 had been maintained at its original earmarking in recognition of the effective use that was already being made of this facility. 
However, as planning for the next programming period gets under way, the need for upstream programme-level services (i.e., sectoral and country strategies, programme formulation, etc.) and therefore for TSS-1 can be expected to grow. 
In these continuing consultations, the smaller agencies have continued to express their concern about the decline in support cost resources flowing to them (from $92 million in the fourth cycle to an estimated $57 million in the fifth cycle). 
26. The views of these smaller agencies are consistent with what the Administrator has already reported to the Governing Council (DP/1993/22). 
However, as also noted in that report, the smaller agencies recognize some of the attractive features of the new support cost arrangements, particularly support for participation in upstream, policy-oriented areas and technical backstopping. 
Such a facility would be financed from the original earmarkings established for the smaller technical agencies which remain underutilized because of the decline in projects assigned for execution to these agencies (see Governing Council decision 91/32, annex I, line 3). 
(a) In response to requests from programme countries, the facility will be used to finance sectoral studies, advisory missions specifically related to the transfer and adaptation of technology, technical backstopping of projects under national execution, and upstream policy advice in the preparation of country strategy notes; 
(b) The resources will be provided only as reimbursement for services actually provided by the agencies. 
Such reimbursements could include both mission costs as well as costs of expertise, similar to the principles governing other technical support services. 
Flexibility arrangements would continue as set out in Council decision 91/32. 
29. While the amount proposed is small, it represents a tangible additionality of support to the smaller agencies that would not be available to them under the current arrangements. 
The amount of $5 million in resources requested for this purpose would represent a redeployment within the original financial envelope for support cost arrangements and not a request for new resources. 
30. In paragraph 11 of its decision 90/34, the Governing Council established an earmarking of $1,158 million for the administrative budget for the period of the fifth cycle, subject to the Council's approval of the appropriations for the individual bienniums through the regular budget process. 
Paragraph 12 of the same decision established an earmarking of $98 million for programme support and development activities (PSDA). 
Subsequently, the structure of the budget was revised and it was agreed that separate appropriation lines would be maintained for the core budget, an enlarged PSDA, and the support given to the United Nations system. 
Accordingly, current estimates for these lines are shown separately in table 1 in the annex. 
(a) Approve a revised resource framework for the fifth cycle, based on the resource assumptions specified in paragraph 5 above; 
(d) Authorize the Administrator to redeploy resources within each SPR category, excluding region-specific subcategories as set out in paragraph 16; 
(e) Approve borrowing arrangements as described in paragraph 19 above; 
Pursuant to Security Council resolution 880 (1993), the mandate of the UNMLT will expire on 15 May 1994, unless it is extended by the Council. 
In my letter of 29 March, I informed members of the Council of the appointment of Mr. Benny Widyono as my representative in Cambodia (S/1994/389). 
The military advisers would assist my representative in fulfilling his mandate, in accordance with the spirit and principles of the Paris Agreements. 
The members of the Council welcome your intention to appoint three military personnel as advisers to your representative in Cambodia. 
The members of the Council understand that those advisers will assist your representative in fulfilling its mandate, in accordance with the spirit and principles of the Paris Agreements. 
Paragraph 2 expressed grave concern about the resulting financial situation of the Special Account for the Advance Mission and the Transitional Authority, owing to the continued non-payment by Member States of their assessments, which had led to an unprecedented delay in the reimbursement to troop-contributing countries. 
Paragraph 4 took note of the assurances given by the Secretariat that the matter of reimbursement of outstanding dues to the troop-contributing countries would be given priority when settling the unliquidated obligations of the Transitional Authority prior to its liquidation. 
4. Lastly, in paragraph 16, the General Assembly would decide to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Financing and liquidation of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia". 
report on all aspects of the administration and management of UNTAC, with a view to the utilization of that experience in other peace-keeping operations. 
8. Mr. ZEVELAKIS (Greece) welcomed the adoption of the draft resolution and expressed his delegation's appreciation to the representative of Mexico for her coordination of the effort to achieve consensus. 
9. Mr. TAKASU (Controller) said that he wished to clarify the Secretariat's position on paragraph 9 of the draft resolution. 
Of the amount of $32,562,900 gross to be covered by interest income and miscellaneous income in the Special Account for the Advance Mission and the Transitional Authority, less than $20 million had accrued in the account of UNTAC. 
10. The CHAIRMAN said that the Committee had thus concluded its consideration of agenda item 135 and requested the Rapporteur to report thereon direct to the plenary Assembly. 
In paragraph 7, it would decide to appropriate to the Special Account referred to in General Assembly decision 48/480 an amount of $910,400 gross for the operation of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia for the period from 15 November 1993 to 15 May 1994. 
In paragraph 8, it would decide also, as an ad hoc arrangement, to apportion the additional amount of $153,900 gross for the period from 15 November 1993 to 15 May 1994. 
Finally, in paragraph 11, the General Assembly would decide to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia". 
14. The CHAIRMAN said that the Committee had thus concluded its consideration of agenda item 174 and requested the Rapporteur to report thereon direct to the plenary Assembly. 
17. The CHAIRMAN said that the Committee had thus concluded that stage of its consideration of agenda item 123. 
He hoped that the draft resolution, which had been submitted by the Chairman following informal consultations, could be adopted without a vote. 
19. Mr. BARIMANI (Islamic Republic of Iran) said that his delegation's position on the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping forces in the Middle East remained unchanged. 
Lastly, the Secretary-General would be requested in paragraph 17 to include in his next report to the General Assembly on the financing of UNIFIL comments on the feasibility of a gradual reduction of the surplus balance. 
He hoped that the draft resolution, which had been submitted by the Chairman following informal consultations, could be adopted without a vote. 
25. The CHAIRMAN said that the Committee had thus concluded its consideration of agenda item 130 (a) and (b) and requested the Rapporteur to report thereon direct to the plenary Assembly. 
27. Mr. ZAHID (Morocco) said that his delegation attached great importance to the creation of a new budget section relating to the New Agenda for Development in Africa for the 1990s. 
The item should therefore be considered during the resumed forty-eighth session and not deferred to the forty-ninth session. 
Similarly, the item concerning the abolition of 19 posts in the Office of Conference Services should be considered in June during the resumed forty-eighth session. 
In his view, a report from the Advisory Committee on the matter was not necessary. 
Given the difficulty of achieving consensus during the resumed forty-eighth session on the placement of Member States into the groups for the apportionment of peace-keeping expenses, that item should also be deferred to the forty-ninth session. 
If the Secretariat did not consider urgent the item on amendments to Staff Rules (agenda item 168), that item as well should be deferred to the forty-ninth session. 
29. Lastly, the sub-item on the senior posts structure of the Department of Administration and Management under agenda item 123 should be considered in July 1994 or at the forty-ninth session, instead of in June 1994, as currently proposed. 
33. Ms. ROTHEISER (Austria) suggested that the Committee should consider meeting throughout the month of June in order to dispatch priority issues under agenda items 123, 124 and 138. 
The amendments to the Staff Rules could be dealt with at the forty-ninth session. 
35. Mr. PRASODJO (Indonesia) said that his delegation would prefer a longer session in June and a shorter session in July. 
If documentation on the question was not available by June and no additional resources were involved, he saw no harm in deferring consideration of the question to the forty-ninth session. 
The Advisory Committee had recommended a commitment authority for the establishment of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights and was awaiting information from the Secretariat concerning organizational and other arrangements before it made a detailed analysis of the statement of programme budget implications. 
The High Commissioner had indicated to him that discussions concerning additional requirements were still under way. 
If additional resources were requested, the Advisory Committee would have to consider whether such resources should be approved during the resumed forty-eighth session or whether the question could be deferred to the forty-ninth session. 
38. That morning, he had held a discussion with the new Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management concerning the integrated management information system (IMIS). 
Thus, outstanding credits would not be made in 1994 and consideration of that question in June would not expedite credits to Member States. 
It was hoped that once pending issues were resolved, the consultation period could begin. 
Although it had been the Secretary-General's original intention to submit the report on the decentralization of responsibilities and resources regarding energy and natural resources to the forty-eighth session, consultations among the secretariats concerned had not been completed at that time. 
The Secretariat hoped that the transfer of responsibilities and staff would be implemented by 1 July 1994. 
The matter required urgent attention. 
42. The report of the Secretary-General under agenda item 138 (a) not only dealt with criteria to ensure transparency in the use of the support account for peace-keeping operations but also contained proposals on recruitment and activities to be financed by the support account after 1 July 1994. 
Referring to agenda item 168, on personnel questions, he said that the staff rules in question referred to contracts of limited duration, mainly in connection with peace-keeping missions. 
43. The Secretariat would make every effort to submit reports on specific peace-keeping operations by the deadlines specified in the programme of work for the July session. 
Those activities must be approved by the General Assembly before the forty-ninth session. 
taken urgently with respect to the High Commissioner for Human Rights, the human rights programme in Cambodia, the integration of OPS/UNDP, the decentralization of responsibilities and resources in the energy and natural resources programme, and the support account for peace-keeping operations. 
With respect to the Staff Rules, she noted that a staff list would be made available shortly. 
She wondered whether delegations would be prepared to consider certain pressing items during the June session rather than waiting until July. 
The programme of work could be flexible, depending on the availability of documentation. 
Referring to agenda item 138 (b), he said that the reclassification of Ukraine and Belarus could be considered during the June session but that other aspects of the question should be deferred to the forty-ninth session. 
It was not necessary to consider agenda item 168 on personnel questions in June but his delegation would agree to do so if the Secretariat insisted. 
46. The CHAIRMAN noted that the Colombian delegation had deemed it essential to consider the issue of workload justification during the June session. 
48. Ms. ROTHEISER (Austria) said that her delegation believed that the questions of the structure of the Centre for Human Rights and the report on workload justification should be considered during the June session but that agenda item 168 was not so urgent. 
49. Mr. DJACTA (Algeria) noted that the inclusion of all the peace-keeping operations in the programme of work for the July session reflected a consensus which had been reached during informal consultations. 
His delegation saw no reference to any request for a report in paragraph 15 of the resolution on the financing of MINURSO. 
50. Mr. JU Kuilin (China) noted that, at the Committee's previous meeting, his delegation had proposed according priority to the question of the creation of a new budget section relating to the New Agenda for Development in Africa. 
The New Agenda was a priority activity under the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997. 
51. Mr. ZEVELAKIS (Greece) said that his delegation would agree to a session of any duration and would accept the inclusion of certain agenda items in the programme of work for the June session rather than deferring them to the forty-ninth session. 
In view of the Controller's remarks concerning agenda item 168 and the importance of ensuring that the staffing of the peace-keeping operations was consistent with the Staff Rules, that item should be dealt with on a priority basis. 
The fact that the Working Group had met only once in the past six months and was slow to draft criteria concerning the placement of Member States did not justify deferral of the question to the forty-ninth session. 
Item 138 (b) should be taken up during the June session. 
53. Mr. SULEIMAN (Nigeria) agreed with the Namibian and Chinese representatives that consideration of the creation of a new budget section relating to the New Agenda for Development in Africa should not be deferred. 
54. The CHAIRMAN said that the Bureau would redraft the programme of work taking into consideration the views expressed and that the scheduling of the June and July sessions would depend largely on the availability of the reports of the Secretary-General and of the Advisory Committee. 
The meeting rose at 5.10 p.m. 
The need to deal with immediate crises diverts attention from longer-term processes of development. 
UNDP is emphasizing that priority attention must be given to preventive approaches and long-term development along with short-term relief efforts. 
5. The attempts in many countries to formulate sustainable and human development strategies have shown the common need for more holistic planning and conducive conditions. 
At the same time, there is a growing concern that the many requirements for action plans, strategies and profiles hamper effective coordination and implementation, and drain on already scarce resources. 
6. UNDP is, therefore, conducting a series of country-specific studies that will analyse any existing planning framework, sector-specific plans that have been developed, who was instrumental in developing the plans, their "ownership" and how effectively the plans have been carried out. 
The studies are being undertaken in close consultation with the World Bank, the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP), the World Conservation Union (IUCN), the International Institute of Environment and Development (IIED), the World Resources Institute (WRI), and bilateral donors. 
The analysis of these studies will help build better understanding of global needs and complexities of conceptual capacity-building. 
7. Regional and country-specific seminars have been organized on natural resource accounting and integrated national accounts with the Statistical Division (UNSTAT) and on environment and trade with the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD). 
8. UNDP continues to play an active role in the implementation of activities under the Multilateral Fund of the Montreal Protocol. 
Project funding of $38.3 million was approved during the period 1991 to 1994. 
It is expected that the remaining 1994 approvals could increase this amount to $60 million. 
Nine Montreal Protocol country programmes have been approved, China and India being the major ones. 
Five technology transfer investment projects have been completed, phasing out 372 tonnes of CFCs. 
9. The third and final year of the pilot phase of the Global Environment Facility (GEF) was dominated by restructuring and replenishment efforts. 
UNDP has been invited to continue serving as one of the three implementing agencies, focusing on capacity-building, pre-investment work and small grants. 
11. The Forestry Capacity Programme supports countries in the management of National Forest Programmes (NFPs) conducted according to the Forest Principles established by UNCED. 
Particular attention will be given to more effective water-sector management and to encourage integration between the water supply and sanitation subsector and the irrigation subsector. 
13. The poverty/environment links to the traditional health-sector priorities will receive more emphasis in the future. 
14. The development of a sustainable energy strategy is one of the immediate initiatives in the present UNDP work programme. 
UNDP has at this point over 200 ongoing energy-related projects and several more that relate to a significant degree to energy. 
15. Helping developing countries achieve sustainable food security is one of the primary objectives of UNDP and will become a significant programme actively collaborating with national agencies, FAO and other international institutions. 
UNDP aims to concentrate its investment in agriculture on alleviating hunger, to generate income and employment and to attempt to provide both greater service and leadership. 
16. UNDP has several ongoing initiatives addressing the different problems of the urban environment as outlined in the annex. 
Further support is expected in 1994. 
National Capacity 21 programmes have been initiated in 21 countries and preparatory activities are under way in a number of others. 
This programme will be implemented in 1994. It is fully complementary to Capacity 21 programmes at the country level. 
19. The UNDP Regional Bureau for Latin America and the Caribbean, in coordination with the Inter-American Development Bank (IDB), has sponsored the preparation of an overview of existing institutional capacity for sustainable development in the region, and suggests actions needed to strengthen this capacity. 
20. UNDP is an active participant in the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development (IACSD), using this forum for consultations with United Nations system partners. 
21. The implementation of national agendas for sustainable development requires genuine participation of and ownership by the beneficiaries of development. 
22. Increased cooperation with indigenous people through their organizations and communities will ensure the continued application of the knowledge and customary practices of indigenous people. 
23. Support has been given, through increased collaboration between the media and non-governmental organizations, for greater awareness in Asia and the Pacific of sustainable development issues, with a view to facilitating public participation in decision-making and policy formulation on these issues. 
24. UNDP and several agencies, particularly FAO, UNEP and WHO, are collaborating on the production of a series of monographs on capacity-building for sustainable development that will serve as reference material for Capacity 21 programmes. 
25. The Children's Edition of Agenda 21 has been finalized and will be released in April 1994. 
The Children's Edition was written and illustrated by youth from approximately 100 countries. 
26. UNDP supports a series of networking activities to strengthen local institutions, to share relevant and replicable experiences, and to demonstrate local solutions. 
Stakeholders, farmers, NGOs and community-based organizations (CBOs) are among the principal target groups (see annex). 
27. The Environmental Management Guidelines and the companion training programme facilitate a consistent approach to environmental aspects of UNDP projects. 
28. Forty-one new national posts for sustainable development advisers were filled in early 1994. 
A global technical support programme designed to strengthen the contribution that cities and towns in developing countries make towards sustainable development, including economic growth, social development and poverty alleviation. 
In partnership with the Business Council for Sustainable Development (BCSD), this initiative aims at promoting concrete interactions between the public and the private sectors, having NGOs and the academic/scientific community as relevant supporting elements. 
The principal objective of LIFE is to promote "local-local" dialogue among municipalities, NGOs and CBOs to improve the quality of the urban environment. 
UNDP is working closely with UNHCS to undertake preparatory activities for the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II). 
UNDP participated in both PrepCom meetings. In August 1994, UNDP and UNHCS are organizing the International Colloquium of Mayors as one of the preparatory activities for Habitat II. 
This programme is implemented in cooperation with UNCHS to assist Governments in developing and implementing policies concerned with the improvement of shelter conditions in developing countries. 
A global initiative launched in 1990 to make relevant country-specific information on sustainable development readily available to a wide range of development partners, including decision makers responsible for planning and implementing sustainable development strategies and CBOs. 
It now operates in 13 countries. 
Almost 500 projects have been funded under the Network since its establishment, including 71 in 1993. 
Asia-Pacific 2000 is a subprogramme within the Urban Management Programme for Asia and the Pacific, receiving one quarter of the funds. 
(a) Empowering the CSO infrastructure in addressing urban issues in an integrated manner; 
Most recently UNDP is streamlining all small grants projects so that the same self-driven mechanisms at the national levels will achieve complementarities and cut down on administrative and financial services. 
Reaffirming its resolution 868 (1993) of 29 September 1993 on the security of United Nations operations, 
Strongly condemning the ongoing violence in Rwanda and particularly condemning the very numerous killings of civilians which have taken place in Rwanda and the impunity with which armed individuals have been able to operate and continue operating therein, 
Stressing the importance of the Arusha Peace Agreement to the peaceful resolution of the conflict in Rwanda and the necessity for all parties to recommit themselves to its full implementation, 
Expressing once again its alarm at continuing reports of systematic, widespread and flagrant violations of international humanitarian law in Rwanda, as well as other violations of the rights to life and property, 
Recalling in this context that the killing of members of an ethnic group with the intention of destroying such a group, in whole or in part, constitutes a crime punishable under international law, 
Strongly urging all parties to cease forthwith any incitement, especially through the mass media, to violence or ethnic hatred, 
Reaffirming its commitment to the unity and territorial integrity of Rwanda, 
3. Decides to expand UNAMIR's mandate under resolution 912 (1994) to include the following additional responsibilities within the limits of the resources available to it: 
(a) To contribute to the security and protection of displaced persons, refugees and civilians at risk in Rwanda, including through the establishment and maintenance, where feasible, of secure humanitarian areas; 
(b) To provide security and support for the distribution of relief supplies and humanitarian relief operations; 
4. Recognizes that UNAMIR may be required to take action in self-defence against persons or groups who threaten protected sites and populations, United Nations and other humanitarian personnel or the means of delivery and distribution of humanitarian relief; 
5. Authorizes in this context an expansion of the UNAMIR force level up to 5,500 troops; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General, as recommended in his report, and as a first phase, immediately to redeploy to Rwanda the UNAMIR military observers currently in Nairobi and to bring up to full strength the elements of the mechanized infantry battalion currently in Rwanda; 
9. Invites Member States to respond promptly to the Secretary-General's request for the resources required, including logistical support capability for rapid deployment of the UNAMIR expanded force level and its support in the field; 
11. Demands that all parties in Rwanda strictly respect the persons and premises of the United Nations and other organizations serving in Rwanda, and refrain from any acts of intimidation or violence against personnel engaged in humanitarian and peace-keeping work; 
12. Commends the efforts of States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations which have provided humanitarian and other assistance, encourages them to continue and increase such assistance, and urges others to provide such assistance; 
13. Decides that all States shall prevent the sale or supply to Rwanda by their nationals or from their territories or using their flag vessels or aircraft of arms and related matiel of all types, including weapons and ammunition, military vehicles and equipment, paramilitary police equipment and spare parts; 
(a) To seek from all States information regarding the action taken by them concerning the effective implementation of the embargo imposed by paragraph 13 above; 
(c) To recommend appropriate measures in response to violations of the embargo imposed by paragraph 13 above and provide information on a regular basis to the Secretary-General for general distribution to Member States; 
16. Decides that the provisions set forth in paragraphs 13 and 15 above do not apply to activities related to UNAMIR and UNOMUR; 
17. Requests the Secretary-General to provide all necessary assistance to the Committee and to make the necessary arrangements in the Secretariat for this purpose; 
19. Invites the Secretary-General and his Special Representative, in coordination with the OAU and countries in the region, to continue their efforts to achieve a political settlement in Rwanda within the framework of the Arusha Peace Agreement; 
20. Decides to keep the situation in Rwanda under constant review and requests the Secretary-General to report further, including on the humanitarian situation, within five weeks of the adoption of this resolution and again in good time before the expiration of the current mandate of UNAMIR; 
In response to the Secretary-General's report of 9 May 1994 (S/1994/555), we wish to make the following corrections, comments and observations. 
1. Security Council resolution 836 (1993), paragraphs 5 and 6, and resolution 824 (1993), paragraph 4, respectively, read as follows: 
"4. Further declares that in these safe areas the following should be observed: 
2. We note in particular that the provisions of paragraph 8 of resolution 824 (1993) that would provide for a revision of the mandate outlined in the relevant resolutions, have not been met: 
"Declares also that arrangements pursuant to the present resolution shall remain in force up until the provisions for the cessation of hostilities, separation of forces and supervision of heavy weaponry as envisaged in the peace plan for the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, are implemented". 
Although Serbian attacks have substantially diminished, intermittent Serbian assaults, none the less, to continue causing loss of life, material destruction and terrorizing the civilian population. 
Paraphrasing the report of the mission of the Security Council members visiting Srebrenica pursuant to the authority of resolution 819 (1993), Srebrenica is described as essentially an "open-air prison". 
We are disappointed that this ongoing grave situation in Srebrenica and Zepa is not more fully outlined in the Secretary-General's report of 9 May 1994. 
5. We are most disturbed that the Secretary-General's report fails to make any mention of the Serbian failure to honour the Gorazde "safe zone" as defined by resolutions 824 (1993) and 913 (1994) or to comply with the United Nations/North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) 3-kilometre and 20-kilometre "exclusion zones". 
Succumbing to threats and hostage-taking will further neutralize the effectiveness of mechanisms available to the international community in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, and will spawn similar and more blatant actions. 
7. Certain references in the report attempt to delegitimize the Army of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and, unfortunately, once again go back to equating the victim and the aggressor, in particular paragraph 13. 
These allegations do not reflect the facts and are morally flawed. 
The innocent efforts of individual civilians in the besieged area of Srebrenica to retrieve their light weapons cannot in any way be compared to the systematic attempts of the Serbian forces, in particular around Sarajevo, to retake heavy weapons from UNPROFOR storage or control. 
8. Serbian forces throughout the conflict have undertaken the harassment and intimidation of United Nations personnel in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina in the absence of a robust UNPROFOR mandate and long before the introduction of close-air support. 
9. We disagree with the tone of paragraph 14 and the statements contained therein. 
"In that connection, I want to stress that the designation and protection of safe areas is not an end in itself, but only a temporary measure; a step towards a just and lasting political solution. 
This must be understood as a positive contribution to the process begun by the Vance-Owen plan, which remains the basis for any settlement. 
Those provisions would be implemented in parallel with the mandate established in resolutions 770 (1992) and 776 (1992) and would not affect UNPROFOR's current task of protecting the delivery of humanitarian aid. 
"To carry out the new mandate, the draft resolution explicitly provides for the possibility of using force to respond to bombardments against the safe areas, to armed incursions into them* or to any deliberate obstacles to the freedom of movement of UNPROFOR or of protected humanitarian convoys. 
11. With respect to paragraph 15 of the Secretary-General's report, fully having in mind the constraint of troop resources available to UNPROFOR, we find it inappropriate that "UNPROFOR has attempted to redefine the safe-area concept". 
Another troubling aspect of paragraph 15 is that so-called "even-handedness" is given higher priority than the protection of civilian lives. 
We also note that subjecting the civilian populations of the safe areas to the lifestyle of "open-air prison camps" (as in Srebrenica) is not an acceptable alternative. 
This would also further the creation of non-"viable communities" in the safe zones as pointed out in paragraph 26 of the latest Secretary-General's report. 
Any bisecting of government operational and supply lines by UNPROFOR-defined demilitarization zones would have the effect of UNPROFOR in fact aiding the Serbians and taking a side in this conflict against the victim and government forces. 
16. The Secretary-General's report proposes that UNPROFOR's scope of responsibility within the safe areas be limited to only the theoretical protection of the civilians within such safe areas. 
Obviously, these two proposals of the report are inconsistent and lead to divergent conclusions. 
We once again inquire why resolution 838 (1993) has not been implemented. 
18. At worst, the Government's capacity for defence should not be further hindered and there should be no modification of paragraphs 4 of resolution 824 (1993) and 5 of resolution 836 (1993). 
19. The resolution 913 (1994) safe zone and the United Nations/NATO exclusion zone around Gorazde should be fully and immediately implemented. 
The Secretariat and UNPROFOR must take appropriate action or call upon a willing NATO to compel the mandated Serbian withdrawal. 
Otherwise, we would have to come to the cynical conclusion that the Security Council was willing to tolerate further Serbian incursions, onslaughts and even killing of civilians up to some arbitrary line within the already besieged areas. 
21. Because of the unique situation in and around Sarajevo, the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina would agree to consider demilitarization along the objective and non-contrived delineations of the 10 opstinas of Sarajevo. 
Other proposals can be evaluated and discussed on a bilateral basis between the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and UNPROFOR. 
23. We remain open to constructive proposals, those that will preserve lives, be consistent with our territorial integrity and sovereignty and will substantively promote the peace process. 
This refuelling is part of the undertakings to normalize our peaceful nuclear activities. 
Moreover, the replacement of fuel rods at the 5-megawatt experimental nuclear power station could not be delayed any longer in view of its technical safety. 
That is why we sent a telex message to the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) on 19 April informing it of our replacement plan in advance and requesting it to observe it and promptly take necessary measures for the replacement of fuel rods. 
Later, we sent telex messages to the Agency on four occasions, repeatedly requesting it to take relevant measures, including the removal of seals for a smooth operation of the facilities. 
And we agreed to all the demands of the Agency with regard to its observation except for the selection and preservation of the fuel rods, a matter which is beyond our unique status, and issued in good time entry visas to the Agency's inspectors. 
Under such conditions, we had no other choice but to remove seals and start taking out the fuel rods for safety reasons. 
In this connection, we notified the Agency that the whole course of the replacement of fuel rods would be placed under the strict watch of the Agency's cameras. 
All this was motivated by our utmost sincerity to prove the non-diversion of the replaced fuel rods to non-peaceful purposes and demonstrate the uprightness of our nuclear activities. 
We have already clearly notified IAEA that we will contain all the spent fuel under strict surveillance of IAEA and fully allow IAEA to measure it when the nuclear issue is settled between the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the United States. 
It is hardly understandable for the IAEA secretariat to insist on selecting and preserving some of the fuel now, although it will be able to get the most correct results if it measures all the fuel at that time. 
This makes us suspect that the IAEA secretariat is not interested in the measurement of the fuel rods but is seeking the political purpose of gradually undermining our unique status under the cloak of measurement. 
In its report on the results of the inspection in March at the Board of Governors of IAEA and the United Nations Security Council, the secretariat said it was "indispensable" to wind up the "incomplete inspection activities" at the radiochemical laboratory. 
In view of our unique status, we are only obliged to provide the continuity of safeguards through the verification of the non-diversion of nuclear material, not the verification of the completeness and correctness of the initial inventory. 
Although we decided to contain the fuel rods strictly and put them under the control of the Agency, some quarters of the United States are now spreading the rumour that we are changing the fuel rods to extract enough plutonium for the manufacture of four or five nuclear bombs. 
Actually, refuelling is taking place under the watch of the cameras installed by the Agency. 
So, there is no ground to worry about the diversion of the replaced fuel rods for another purpose. 
Now some quarters are contending that, if we stopped and put off refuelling, the problem of observation might be solved. 
This is, however, an unrealistic speculation that does not take into account the characteristics of the technical safety of our experimental atomic power plant. 
If refuelling is stopped midway, it may cause a new danger in view of safety requirements. 
But we think that since refuelling has just begun, there still remain possibilities to resolve the problem. 
We proposed to the Agency negotiations for an agreement on practical matters related to the presence at the replacement of fuel rods along with complicated outstanding issues with it. 
The solution to the issue depends on the attitude of the Agency. 
If the Agency persists in its unreasonable demand, ignoring our unavoidable conditions regarding the replacement of the fuel rods, the issue would become more complicated. 
We will as ever make every possible effort for a fair and fundamental solution to the nuclear issue. 
Today is a special day for South Africa, for the whole world and for people of India. 
As the people of South Africa celebrate the dawn of freedom, we join them with joy, happiness and pride for what they have achieved and for what their achievement signifies for humanity. 
The South African people have succeeded in overthrowing decades of domination and exploitation based on the dark aspects of human existence; the belief that one man is superior to another because of the colour of his skin, because he can force his will on the majority. 
All this has been relegated to history. 
The South African struggle has shown that the strength of the human spirit, the strength of values of moral conviction, and the strength of uncompromising struggle against domination and exploitation are indeed formidable forces for change. 
The achievements of the South African struggle are a homage to Mahatma Gandhi. 
Gandhiji said "truly speaking, it was after I went to South Africa that I became what I am now. 
By history, circumstance or choice, about one million people of Indian origin now live in South Africa. 
Most of them have lived there for generations and have toiled with their South African compatriots, and contributed to the prosperity of that country. 
Many have also struggled shoulder to shoulder against the minority racist domination. 
We will endeavour to reinforce the closest cultural and social links with them and with the people of all races in South Africa. 
We welcome post-apartheid South Africa to the comity of nations. 
India was in the vanguard of the anti-apartheid struggle, the first to raise the issue at the United Nations, and we have done this because we felt it was our cause, and not that of a distant neighbour. 
We pay tribute to his role as a great reconciler and wish him success in leading South Africa through the interim period towards a peaceful, democratic and prosperous future. 
I must emphasize to the Council, however, that UNPROFOR has been able to make a significant contribution regarding the implementation of Security Council resolutions in this sector in particular. 
Once an UNPA sector, like sector West, has achieved a desired level of peace, UNPROFOR should not delay its reintegration. 
The Council should also on this occasion consider the behaviour of the rebel Serb authorities regarding the implementation of the Zagreb cease-fire agreement of 29 March as discussed in my Government's letter to Your Excellency of 3 May (S/1994/535). 
Together with the Co-Chairmen of the Steering Committee of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, they reviewed the serious situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina and their common efforts to date to end the conflict and achieve a political settlement. 
They reaffirm that the conflict in Bosnia and Herzegovina cannot be resolved by military means and must be settled through negotiations. 
Only a peaceful settlement will command the support of the international community and offer the peoples of Bosnia and Herzegovina the prospect of a secure future. 
They confirm their support for a settlement that preserves Bosnia and Herzegovina as a single Union within its internationally recognized borders, while providing for constitutional arrangements that establish the relationship between the Bosniac-Croat and the Bosnian Serb entities. 
They also affirm the readiness of their countries to participate as appropriate in implementing an agreed settlement and in supporting the reconstruction of war-ravaged Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
They warn all the parties concerning the unacceptability and risks of pursuing military solutions. 
In this regard, they support the determination of the international community to take the necessary action to protect the safe areas within Bosnia and Herzegovina established in accordance with Security Council resolutions 824 (1993) and 836 (1993). 
They demand that the parties comply fully with the terms and conditions of the relevant Security Council resolutions, the decisions taken in reliance thereon, and all agreements the parties have concluded. 
They express their full support for strict enforcement of these resolutions, decisions and agreements. 
The Ministers demand that all parties permit the unimpeded delivery of humanitarian assistance in accordance with existing agreements. 
The Ministers agreed on immediate steps aimed at an early settlement in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
They call on the parties to conclude a comprehensive cessation of hostilities and to resume in parallel, without preconditions, serious efforts to reach a political settlement. 
The Ministers underscored the need for the United Nations and the parties to establish necessary arrangements to ensure compliance with this agreement. 
To complete its task in the safe areas and in support of the cessation of hostilities, UNPROFOR will need further reinforcement. 
Ministers urge the parties to reach an agreement on this basis. 
The Ministers take note of the steps to establish the Bosniac-Croat Federation. 
They believe that the final arrangement for the Federation must provide it with viable, realistic and reasonable territory consistent with the concept described above. 
The existing United Nations Security Council resolutions must be strictly enforced and complied with, and the Ministers agree that any attempt to make sanctions relief a precondition of resuming talks is unacceptable. 
Good-faith implementation of a peace settlement that includes provisions for withdrawal to agreed territorial limits will lead to phased suspension of the sanctions imposed by the United Nations. 
With a view to achieving an early settlement within this framework, the Ministers invite the parties to begin substantive negotiations under the aegis of the Contact Group within the next two weeks. 
The Contact Group was instructed to immediately commence all the necessary substantive preparations aimed at facilitating an early settlement. 
They agreed to meet again as soon as necessary. 
On this day, the Black African militant Nelson Mandela is being inaugurated as President of South Africa, as a symbol of freedom and as a historic attestation to the power of peoples to achieve victory by an unswerving logic whenever they are resolved to do so. 
The capabilities and values of peoples cannot be imprisoned behind bars, even if the forces of arrogance wish to curb their indomitable force. 
We have striven for it, step by step, in full coordination with all the militant national forces in South Africa and at all regional and international levels and forums. 
The Sudan has also implemented all the resolutions adopted by all regional and international forums imposing isolation on the racist regime in South Africa, by prohibiting Sudanese airspace, ports and highways to racist South Africa. 
The Sudan has played a leading and effective role in the adoption of these resolutions and in enabling the armed struggle against apartheid. 
It has also accorded attention to the enhancement of diplomatic representation in Africa, particularly in South Africa. 
Victory is from God alone. 
Long live solidarity between peoples. 
The continued breaking of the sound barrier and terrorization of peaceful citizens by United States and Coalition aggressor aircraft furnishes one proof after another that the United States Government persists in its resolve to harm Iraq and its people and violate its security and sovereignty. 
(a) Northern region: 25 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Tall Afar, Zakho, Dohuk, Amadiyah, Dukan and Aqrah. 
Southern region: 57 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Basra, Samawah, Salman, Artawi, Qurnah, Qal'at Salih, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
(a) Northern region: 17 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Zakho, Dohuk, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 26 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Jalibah, Busayyah and Artawi. 
(a) Northern region: 17 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar, Amadiyah and Rawanduz. 
(a) Northern region: 25 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Amadiyah, Zakho and Shaqlawah. 
Northern region: 25 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Irbil, Dohuk, Mosul, Zakho, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
It left at 1623 hours in the direction of Saudi airspace. 
Southern region: 38 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Shatrah, Jalibah, Busayyah, Khidr and Artawi. 
(a) Northern region: 39 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar, Amadiyah and Aqrah. 
(b) Southern region: 48 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Basra, Qurnah, Jalibah, Busayyah and Artawi. 
(a) Northern region: 37 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar, Amadiyah and Ayn Zalah. 
It left at 1642 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabia. 
At 1600 hours, the Iranian side installed and concealed a single-barrel machine-gun inside the area of separation at coordinates 911756 (1:100,000 map of Saybah). 
At 2030 hours, the Iranian side fired two light-arms rounds into the air in the direction of Iraqi forces from the Iranian position inside the area of separation at coordinates 004649 (1:100,000 map of Mandali) opposite the Iraqi Faruq post. 
At 1100 hours, it returned to its point of departure carrying the same persons. 
At 1300 hours, an Iranian military helicopter was seen in Iranian airspace opposite the Ziyadiyah area. 
At 1115 hours, a small Iranian fibreglass boat was seen coming out of the Karun River with four civilians on board conducting a blindfolded person with his hands tied behind his back. 
The blindfolded person may have been one of the abducted Iraqi fishermen (the subject of our letter of 14 April 1994). 
The Iranian side erected two small observation towers, one at coordinates 098585 equipped with a PKC machine-gun and manned by two persons, and the other inside the area of separation at coordinates 090585 (1:100,000 map of Saybah). 
At 2200 hours, the Iranian side fired three illumination flares to the left of the Iranian post inside the area of separation at coordinates 506009 (1:100,000 map of Kani Baz) opposite the Zayn al-Qaws slope. 
Between 0920 and 1200 hours, the Iranian side, employing five military personnel, erected a 200-metre stretch of barbed wire and obstacles along the Iranian rampart inside the area of separation at coordinates 901757 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) opposite the Iraqi forces. 
At 1230 hours, the boat returned to its point of departure carrying the same persons. 
At 1400 hours, a small Iranian fibreglass patrol boat with four civilians on board was seen coming from Abadan harbour in the direction of the sea. 
At 1515 hours, the boat returned to its point of departure carrying the same persons. 
Iranian forces bombarded the villages of Cham Biraw, Zari Bayah and Sayranah, one to two kilometres inside Iraqi territory to the north of Banjwin, and areas adjacent to the Hajj Umran region. 
At 1425 hours, it returned to its point of departure carrying the same persons. 
At 1030 hours, eight Iranians in civilian dress and armed with rifles on board a fibreglass boat went up to the Nasr pilot station belonging to the Iraqi Port Authority and located at coordinates 875980 (1:100,000 map of Bakr). 
They then left the station. 
At 0800 hours, an Iranian military helicopter was seen in Iranian airspace opposite the northern part of Umm al-Rasas Island. 
At 0910 hours, a group of some eight to ten individuals from the Iranian side was seen carrying out maintenance work on bunkers inside the area of separation at coordinates 518529 (1:100,000 map of Shaykh Faris). 
Between 0710 and 1330 hours, the Iranian side, employing six military personnel, erected a 20-metre stretch of barbed wire and obstacles along the Iranian rampart inside the area of separation at coordinates 929749 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) opposite the Iraqi forces. 
At 1930 hours, a group of some 10 individuals from the Iranian side carrying light weapons was seen inside the area of separation at coordinates 839089 (1:100,000 map of Khazinah) opposite the Iraqi forces. 
Iranian forces bombarded Wadi Hayzu and the Baykas slope to the east of Qal'at Dizah, four to six kilometres inside Iraqi territory. 
They also bombarded a number of locations near the districts of Hajj Umran, Banjwin and Khurmal, targeting populated areas. 
At 1100 hours, a group of individuals from the Iranian side was seen installing a single-barrel machine-gun at the Iranian flag emplacement inside the area of separation at coordinates 718209 (1:100,000 map of Hawr al-Hawizah) opposite the Shayb post. 
They then installed a single-barrel machine-gun inside the area of separation at coordinates 663244 (1:100,000 map of Hawr al-Hawizah) opposite the Iraqi Karamah post. 
At 0930 hours, a vehicle carrying 10 Iranian soldiers was seen coming from the Iranian rear in the direction of the Iranian Arshidah post at coordinates 614339 (1:100,000 map of Hawr al-Hawizah). 
After a 30-minute halt, the vehicle with the soldiers on board proceeded to the location inside the area of separation at coordinates 587347 (1:100,000 map of Hawr al-Hawizah) opposite the Iraqi Arshidah post, where they dug positions. 
Two more military vehicles carrying 30 Iranian soldiers were also seen, and they halted at the same place and the soldiers proceeded to dig positions. 
After 30 minutes, the vehicles returned to the Iranian rear. 
Between 0900 and 1330 hours, the Iranian side, employing 10 military personnel, erected a 20-metre stretch of barbed wire and obstacles inside the area of separation to the east of Atabah at coordinates 918752 (1:100,000 map of Saybah). 
As the Iraqi vessel Al-Fida' was leaving the Shatt al-Arab from the Basra silo under ballast it was intercepted by three armed Iranian boats at a point near Ra's al-Bayshah. 
The vessel was halted under threat and was boarded by one of the members of the Iranian force. He sent a message using a VHF apparatus and then left the vessel. 
At 1430 hours, the boat returned to its point of departure carrying the same persons. 
They addressed to it the same warning as before, instructing it to reduce speed and lower a rope-ladder so that one of the members of the Iranian force could board. 
The warning was ignored, and the vessel continued under way accompanied by the two Iranian boats for a period of 15 minutes before they left for the Iranian shore. 
In the bombardment, one inhabitant was killed and three wounded. 
At 1520 hours a green Iranian patrol boat flying the Iranian flag was seen coming from Abadan harbour in the direction of the sea with three civilians on board. 
A group of Iranian fishing boats approached to a distance of 10 metres from the Iraqi shore of the Shatt al-Arab in the Ma'amir wharf area inside the area of separation at coordinates 324248 (1:100,000 map of Saybah). 
That commitment remains valid. 
This Agreement on a Cease-Fire and Separation of Forces formalizes that commitment. 
(a) The area between lines B and D on the attached map (see appendix) shall constitute a security zone. 
There shall be no armed forces or heavy military equipment within this zone. 
The local civil authorities shall function in the security zone and the restricted-weapons zone. 
The police/militia employed for this purpose may carry personal arms; 
Heavy military equipment includes: 
(i) All artillery and mortars of a calibre exceeding 18 mm; 
(ii) All tanks; 
(iii) All armoured transport vehicles; 
(b) The peace-keeping force of the Commonwealth of Independent States and the military observers, in accordance with the Protocol to this Agreement, shall be deployed in the security zone to monitor compliance with this Agreement; 
(e) All volunteer formations made up of persons from beyond the frontiers of Abkhazia shall be disbanded and withdrawn; 
(g) United Nations military observers shall also monitor the coastal waters and airspace between lines A and D; 
It shall complete this task within five days. 
Disengagement shall commence five days after the working group has completed its task. 
The process of disengagement shall be completed no later than 10 days after it has commenced. 
In carrying out its mission, the force shall comply with local laws and regulations and shall not impede the functioning of the local civil administration. 
It shall enjoy freedom of movement in the security zone and the restricted-weapons zone and freedom of communications, and other facilities needed to fulfil its mission. 
5. The process of achieving a comprehensive political settlement shall be pursued. 
1. Both parties to the conflict agree to establish a Coordinating Commission to discuss practical matters of mutual interest (energy, transport, communications, ecology and so on). 
2. The Coordinating Commission will work in the town of Sochi. 
Further meetings will be chaired alternately by representatives of both parties, unless agreed otherwise. 
3. Both parties to the conflict will each designate four representatives of their choice to the Coordinating Commission. 
4. By the first meeting of the Coordinating Commission the parties to the conflict will prepare proposals for the programme of work of the Coordinating Commission, including those to be discussed at its first meeting. 
5. Proposals for the work of the Coordinating Commission will be prepared taking into account the provisions of paragraphs 3, 5 and 6 of the Memorandum of Understanding between the Georgian and the Abkhaz sides of 1 December 1993 (S/26875, appendix). 
6. The Commission will act without prejudice to the work of the standing committee agreed on in the Moscow declaration of 4 April 1994 (S/1994/397, annex I). 
We have noted that the situation is deploring. 
In spite of the fact that more than three months have passed, the heavy weaponry around Sarajevo has neither been fully withdrawn nor placed under UNPROFOR monitoring. 
Hereby we provide you with the following: 
We therefore expect that you will without further delay take measures to establish order and full respect of the adopted provisions in the Sarajevo exclusion zone. 
May I therefore use this opportunity to draw your attention to some overlooked facts of the Rwandese conflict. 
The recent massacres in Rwanda are not new but a continuation of a trend that started early this century. 
As early as August 1952 a 90-year-old ex-chief, Bigiraneza, of Ruanda-Urundi, threatened to commit suicide if the Trusteeship Council failed to act on his complaints against Belgian administrators. 
The Belgian administration established after World War I was based on notions of racial hierarchy, upholding the Tutsi minority ethnic group over majority Hutu. 
The Hutu resentment of the status quo led to tribal clashes, and in 1959, when Bahutu ravaged the countryside, hundreds of Batusi tribesmen sought refuge in Uganda. 
In December of that year, the Ugandan colonial administration "reluctantly" ordered 850 Batusi tribesmen to return home. 
The next year, in April 1960, Belgium, in a move towards the independence of Rwanda, cut the power of the Batusi and increased that of Bahutu, leaving the minority at the mercy of a formerly oppressed majority. 
This, in fact, led to General Assembly resolution 1579 (XV) of 20 December 1960, postponing the general elections. 
General Assembly resolution 1746 (XVI) of 27 June 1962 granting Ruanda-Urundi independence as separate States of Rwanda and Burundi was followed by more ethnic tension and war in November of that year. 
The United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees reported that 150,000 refugees had resettled in other African nations. 
They had fled Rwanda since the Bahutu tribe took over government control. 
In February 1964, British missionaries in Rwanda charged that Bahutu tribesmen killed nearly 20,000 Batusi and warned that the Batusi tribe faced extermination. 
In the same month, Rwanda troops repulsed 3,000 Batusi attacking from the Congo (Zaire). 
In March 1964, Vice-Premier Masumbuko of Burundi reported that 15,000 refugees had fled to his country. 
The slaughter and ethnic cleansing continued into the 1970s. 
The problems would continue. 
A notable fact is that even to date, media reports are of massacres in Government-held areas, showing a continuation of the trend outlined above. 
None the less, war having started, in order to lift any suspicion that Uganda was in any way aiding the Rwandese Patriotic Front, the Government of Uganda agreed to have observers monitor the Uganda/Rwanda border. 
UNOMUR has not reported any movement of troops or weapons from the Ugandan side of the border, yet this has not stopped the Government of Rwanda from making false accusations against Uganda. 
In conclusion, the Government of Uganda welcomes Security Council resolution 918 (1994) of 17 May 1994, which imposes an arms embargo against Rwanda. 
The elements of the accusation are contained in the annexed document. 
(a) Denounce and condemn the aggression against the Rwandese Republic committed by Uganda since 1 October 1990; 
(b) Order Uganda to end that aggression permanently, in particular by refraining from providing RPF with troops, weapons and ammunition and withdrawing those already in Rwanda; 
(c) Impose a military embargo on Uganda to deter it from fomenting subversion in the region; 
Since 1 October 1990, Rwanda has been the victim of aggression committed by heavily armed troops proceeding from Uganda. 
Claiming to be fighting for the so-called "Rwandese Patriotic Front - Inkotanyi", these aggressors immediately came face to face with the Rwandese armed forces which, after heavy fighting, expelled them from Rwandese territory on 30 October 1990. 
For that purpose, a military observer group, composed of contingents from Burundi, Uganda and Zaire under the supervision of OAU, was established to observe and supervise the application of the cease-fire concluded between the parties to the conflict at N'Sele, Zaire, on 29 March 1991. 
The first military observer group proved ineffective because it included Uganda, which is playing an active part in the conflict, as well as neighbouring countries facing the same socio-ethnic problems as Rwanda. 
The first military observer group was replaced by a second, which consisted of non-neighbouring African countries but retained the two belligerents as observers. 
However, UNAMIR was unable to ensure observance of the agreements because RPF, with massive support from Uganda, began a general war against Rwanda on 6 April 1994 after the assassination of the Head of State, H.E. Major-General Juval Habyarimana. 
The connivance between Uganda and the Inkotanyi is likewise confirmed by the testimony of many Inkotanyi who have surrendered to the Rwandese armed forces and the statements of certain members of the Executive Committee of RPF. 
Furthermore, testimony by Ugandan citizens and eminent persons from other countries likewise attests to the collusion between Uganda and the Inkotanyi in the aggression against Rwanda. 
During one of the deadly offensives launched by RPF in violation of the cease-fire agreements, the Rwandese army seized in Rwanda a Ugandan truck which was transporting troops and ammunition from Uganda to the battlefield. 
This vehicle, a Mercedes-Benz registered in Uganda with licence plate UWT 868, was seized in Kidaho commune, in the Ruhengeri prefecture in north-west Rwanda. 
The vehicle was on a special mission, as confirmed by the mission order issued at Kampala by Colonel Benon Tumukunde, commander of Military Police in the Ugandan regular army. 
It was part of a fleet of vehicles which were supplying RPF with men and military matiel in Uganda and in Rwandese territory, as shown by the vehicle's logbook. 
The vehicle had supplied a number of Rwandese localities situated in Ruhengeri and Byumba prefectures. 
Moreover, it would be naive to believe that a foreign force of more than 10,000 men could remain on the border of a country and combat a neighbouring country for about four years without the complaisance or complicity of the former country. 
The political headquarters of RPF is still located in Kampala, while the military headquarters is located in Mulindi, a village situated in Rwanda near the Ugandan border. 
Some are high officials who are paid by the Ugandan Government and carry travel documents issued by that Government. 
There are also disturbing facts which attest to Uganda's participation in the aggression against Rwanda. It appears that each demobilization in Uganda is accompanied by a large-scale offensive by RPF fighters. 
This is not surprising, because a number of high-ranking officers of that army belong to the Rwandan diaspora, which is the source of RPF's power. 
Lastly, there are reasons to doubt whether RPF, with its 10,000 troops, could control unassisted a front of more than 500 kilometres stretching from Ruhengeri to Bugesera via Byumba and Kibungo and then besiege Kigali, the capital. 
Thus, there is no doubt that the 40,000 soldiers demobilized from the Ugandan army in March-April 1994 were sent to the Rwanda front with weapons and ammunition. 
The involvement of Uganda in this war has prevented it from facilitating the work of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR), which could have performed its functions more successfully despite the limited resources made available to it. 
With regard to the execution of UNOMUR's mandate, it should be recalled that the Secretary-General of the United Nations stressed in his report of 15 December 1993 (S/26878) that UNOMUR's activities, consisting of surveillance, patrolling and investigations, had been effective as a deterrent. 
It should be noted that this analysis, while referring to the deterrent effect achieved in the past as a result of UNOMUR's presence, likewise refers to clandestine cross-border traffic. 
Instances of such traffic have increased as a result of the limitations on UNOMUR's movements imposed by Uganda. 
Their presence, which was never denounced by Uganda, demonstrates the latter's flagrant involvement in the conflict. 
On 1 October 1990, when no one expected Rwanda to be attacked from Ugandan territory, troops in uniforms of the Ugandan regular army arrived in Kagitumba and crossed the border, firing their weapons. 
This was the beginning of the war imposed on Rwanda by the Inkotanyi aggressors, most of whom are in fact former Rwandese refugees who had become soldiers of the Ugandan regular army and were subsequently described as deserters by President Museveni. 
On 1 October 1990, vehicles of the Ugandan regular army continued throughout the day to unload troops and military matiel, including sophisticated heavy weapons as well as food supplies. 
General Rwigema, commander of Inkotanyi, arrived the same day in the afternoon. 
The fighting between the aggressors and the Rwandese army began on 2 October 1990. 
In the first clash with the Rwandese armed forces, General Rwigema was killed at Matimba, about 3 kilometres from Kagitumba (on the border). 
President Museveni himself acknowledged that the aggressors included 4,000 soldiers who were deserters from the Ugandan regular army, reinforced by Rwandese refugees arriving from other countries via Uganda (interview with Museveni broadcast by the British Broadcasting Corporation in the programme "Focus on Africa", 14 May 1991). 
After recovering from this surprise attack, the Rwandese army succeeded in halting the enemy and expelled them from Rwandese territory on 30 October 1990. 
From that date until 28 March 1991, the day before the signing of the N'Sele cease-fire agreement on 29 March 1991, the enemy launched more than 130 armed attacks on Rwanda in the Uganda border area, each time being confronted by the vigilance of the Rwandese armed forces. 
All the places attacked are situated on the Rwanda-Uganda border. 
The aggressors continued to launch their attacks from Uganda, as confirmed by journalists and diplomats who visited the border area. 
In this connection, here is an account given on 3 April 1991 on BBC-Africa by Mr. Alan Reck, editor of the British monthly New Africa, who had just returned from Rwanda: 
The RPF groups which enter from Uganda are much smaller. They are not well-trained troops. 
When they try to cross the borders, they are always very quickly repelled." 
Announcer: "Does this mean that Rwandese territory is now completely controlled by government troops and that RPF no longer controls any part of Rwandese territory?" 
Alan Reck: "No. None of it. We travelled everywhere, in every corner, all along the border with Uganda and also to the south and in Akagery Park. There was no danger. 
As regards the diplomats, the Ambassador of Belgium in Kigali, H.E. Mr. Johan Swinnen, made the following statement after visiting the Rwanda-Uganda border area: 
"The area is very mountainous and hard to reach from all directions, and it is quite understandable that in so far as the attackers have the possibility of withdrawing and regrouping in Ugandan territory they can choose their points of attack." 
"Being operational along the border is a tactical consideration; the terrain deep inside Rwanda is not favourable. It is heavily populated and there is little cover" (see New Vision No. 78 of 3 April 1991). 
(b) It is clear from all the foregoing that RPF has always attacked the Rwandese border areas from Uganda. 
It could not carry out such harassment along the border without bases in the rear, without supplies of weapons, ammunition, food and other logistic matiel and without recruiting new troops to replace those killed in battle. 
The complicity with the Ugandan authorities and the Ugandan army is therefore blatant. 
This period was characterized mainly by flagrant violations of the cease-fire agreement of 29 March 1991 by RPF, which still hoped to acquire territories on Rwandese soil before the political negotiations began. 
Thus, with the assistance of Uganda, large-scale offensives were staged in April l992. 
This time, RPF was able to acquire a narrow strip of territory along the Rwanda-Uganda border. 
The Arusha negotiations, which began on 10 July 1992, led to the conclusion of another cease-fire agreement on 12 July 1992. 
A deadly offensive was launched on 8 February 1993. It gave rise to selective massacres of around 150,000 innocent civilians of the Hutu ethnic group. 
Since then, RPF, in its determination to seize power by force with Uganda's unconditional support, has declared the Arusha agreement null and void and rejects any cease-fire and all dialogue. 
Since 6 April 1994, the aggressors have dislodged our army from some of its positions through massive infiltrations. 
It is inconceivable that RPF, with some 10,000 hastily recruited hence, poorly trained men from among the Tutsi civilians could wage such a large-scale war on its own. 
It should be noted in this connection, that, as is its wont before a major offensive against Rwanda, Uganda demobilized 40,000 soldiers. They were immediately dispatched to the battlefield in Rwanda to help RPF take Kigali by force. 
From the moment he took office in 1986, President Museveni lost no time in revealing his political strategy towards Rwanda, a strategy based mainly on the invasion of Rwanda by persons of Rwandese origin recruited into the Ugandan regular army. 
The infrastructure of the Ugandan regular army was used to train them. 
President Yoweri Museveni, however, denied everything concerning the preparations. 
All his speeches in that regard were reassuring. 
This is not possible and it will not happen and I'd like to assure all the people here that it will not happen at all." In all further meetings with his Rwandese counterpart, President Museveni's assertions were consistent. 
He personally stated during the press conference he gave on 6 October 1990 in Brussels: "I have met with President Habyarimana three times, in Nyagatare, in Mweya and in Kampala. 
Many of the officers commanding the invading troops occupied or still occupy high positions in the Ugandan army. 
President Museveni continued to play his dishonest game until the last minute. 
On 24 September 1990, only five days before the invasion, he assured the President of the Rwandese Republic that no one would use Ugandan territory as a base from which to attack Rwanda. 
As soon as hostilities broke out, President Habyarimana met President Museveni in New York and Washington, where they both happened to be at the time. 
The Ugandan President promised the Rwandese President that he would help him settle the conflict. 
In another statement, he even disclosed that he was perfectly aware of their intentions but would do nothing about it. 
For this reason, he noted, Ugandan soldiers did not wish to prevent the Banyarwanda from returning home. 
The Ugandan authorities thus hoped that the Banyarwanda - even though most of them were soldiers in the Ugandan regular army - would leave their territory and enter Rwanda by whatever means necessary. 
For this reason, they did not hesitate to supply them with arms and ammunition and logistical aid. 
The Weekly Topic No. 41, published on 19 October 1990 in Kampala, which provided extensive coverage of the invasion, referred, inter alia, to soldiers of Ugandan origin who had participated in the invasion of Rwanda. 
At first, President Museveni invoked more than 30 years' forced exile to justify the invasion of Rwanda. 
In the context of international relations, there can be no justification for aggression. 
Nor can the refugee issue justify this aggression, for the Ugandan authorities themselves recognize that the Rwanda-Uganda talks were on the verge of success. 
The last meeting, which was held in Kigali from 27 to 31 July 1990, had come up with promising ways of solving this long outstanding political problem." 
When, on 19 October 1990, Rwanda did agree to receive, with the assistance of the international community, all refugees who chose to return, President Museveni changed his tune. 
In particular, he told the European Parliament on 13 March 1991 that the problem was no longer one of refugees but rather of "power-sharing and other issues ...". 
It thus becomes clear that he was perfectly aware of the real designs of the aggressors, whom he fully supported. 
Moreover, he had the secret conviction that the RPF aggressors would rapidly take over in Kigali with Uganda's assistance. 
Thus, he did not hesitate to declare his "men" invincible: "I doubt very much that the troops that are there can defeat the rebel force by force. 
Some of them are our best people" (press conference of 10 October 1990). 
This threat, moreover, was carried out, for on 11 November 1990 he expelled many former refugees who were still in the ranks of the Ugandan regular army, who quickly joined the Inkotanyi aggressors. 
In fact, no sooner did they leave the camps than military or civilian trucks were waiting to drive them directly to the front on the Rwanda-Uganda border, where fresh weapons and all other matiel were distributed to them, according to prisoners captured by the Rwandese army. 
In conclusion, the attitude of the Ugandan authorities, especially President Museveni, to the aggression that Rwanda has been facing since 1 October 1990 and the subsequent statements made on that subject prove clearly that Uganda has been collaborating with the Inkotanyi and helping them in their aggression. 
This conclusion is corroborated by testimony from various sources and the findings of countries or bodies outside the subregion. 
Some members of the Executive Committee of the RPF have confirmed Uganda's close collaboration with the Inkotanyi aggressors. 
Thus, Mr. Shyirambere Jean Barahinyura, member of the RPF Executive Committee and former Chairman of the Committee on Information and Research, asserted the following in his statement of 17 May 1991: 
"It is a fact that since 1 October 1990 the war against Rwanda has been conducted from and has been supported by, Uganda. 
It should be stressed at this point that the RPF army is composed of Rwandese (who are soldiers of the Ugandan regular army) and soldiers of the Ugandan regular army including Major-General Salim Saleh, younger brother of Ugandan President Yoweri Museveni. 
They launch their attacks from Uganda and withdraw there when they are repulsed by the Rwandese army. 
Likewise, President Museveni is lying when he states that the outbreak of war caught him by surprise. 
He not only knew about it but also planned it meticulously with his friend Fred Rwigema and the assistance of high-ranking officers of the Ugandan regular army. 
Moreover, President Museveni continues to provide active support to the RPF - Inkotanyi army in the form of refuge, weapons, ammunition, logistical support and men. 
The Ugandan regular army has been actively involved in many raids on Rwanda, especially since the 30 October 1990 defeat of the Inkotanyi at Mutara. 
Since the Inkotanyi have lost many men - contrary to what RPF claims in its reports addressed to me, they were decimated at Mutara - they need reinforcements from the Ugandan regular army and have been massively recruiting elsewhere." 
The RPF Chairman, Mr. Alexis Kanuyarengwe, admitted in his letter to the Secretary-General of the United Nations dated 16 April 1993 concerning the establishment of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR) that his organization depended on Uganda for everything. 
The RPF Chairman wrote that: "RPF cannot therefore accept the request for such a force because it is done in bad faith. 
The request for an Intervention Force and a border monitoring and supervision force is a clear attempt by said Governments to militarily neutralize RPF by cutting off its supplies." 
RPF clearly acknowledges here that its military supplies come from Uganda. 
That is why it has been categorically opposed to the effective monitoring of the Rwanda-Uganda border. 
That is the case in particular of Sergeant James Kayitana, Lieutenant Canisius Buhinja and Sergeant James Nkusi. 
He asserted that it is President Museveni who is behind the war being waged against Rwanda. 
The following is an extract from his statement on this subject: 
Sergeant Nkusi stated that the plan to attack Rwanda had been prepared at least five years before the fighting actually began. 
He said that that army operated in close collaboration with RPF combatants. 
Many honest Ugandan citizens acknowledge the involvement of President Museveni and his Government in the war that RPF has been waging against Rwanda and in the tragedy resulting from such involvement. 
Thus, the non-governmental organization, Uganda Democratic Coalition Inc. (UDC) has consistently denounced in many of its publications the involvement of President Museveni in the Rwandese conflict. 
No statement could be clearer about the financing of the war by Uganda. 
It would be useful to pursue the investigations a step further by meticulously examining Uganda's arms purchases and acquisitions since the beginning of the invasion of Rwanda. 
Their accounts are therefore above suspicion and are merely objective observations and analyses of the situation. 
We will cite but a few of the many observations made. 
On 10 October 1990, the Christian Democratic International published a fairly relevant communiqu. 
But its concern for objectivity found no support, since the Ugandan Government - with good reason - declined to conduct an inquiry which might have established responsibility in the matter. 
Subsequently, following the mission which it dispatched to the region, the European Parliament also reported the involvement of Uganda in the war imposed on Rwanda. 
In fact, operative paragraph 3 of its resolution of 14 March 1991 specifically requested the Ugandan authorities to guarantee the cease-fire and to prevent the launching from its territory of armed actions (against Rwanda). 
The secret services of the United States, Belgium and France possess conclusive evidence of Uganda's involvement in the conflict. 
According to the newspaper Le Monde of 17 February 1993, French security services have uncontrovertible evidence of Uganda's involvement in the war in Rwanda. 
In that regard, Le Canard Ench reported on 17 February 1993 as follows: "French military personnel have intercepted radio communications from Ugandan forces. 
These invaders installed long-range batteries along the border which they then crossed to take up rearguard positions behind the RPF rebels, whom they supply with artillery." 
Furthermore, the report of the French observation mission which was commissioned in 1992 by the Governments of Rwanda and Uganda could provide certain indications as to Uganda's role in the Rwandese conflict. 
Mention must be made, lastly, of the position of the Danish Baptist ministers who openly accuse Uganda of aiding RPF in its conflict with Rwanda. 
According to the news magazine Afrique Express No. 46 of 5 March 1994, "Several Danish Baptists repatriated from Rwanda have accused Uganda of providing training and financial support to the RPF rebels, comprised of the Tutsi minority and have requested Denmark to review its aid programme to that country". 
Mr. Olav Anhoej, the headmaster of a high school in Rwanda had this to say: "Since it is known that the Rwandese population has been attacked and invaded by troops from Uganda, the Danish Government must be careful about the regimes which it supports." 
The actions, statements, testimony and comments reported above amply prove the active role played by the Government of Uganda in the war imposed on Rwanda since 1 October 1990. 
Article 1 defines aggression as "the use of armed force by a State against the sovereignty, territorial integrity or political independence of another State, or in any other manner inconsistent with the Charter of the United Nations ...". 
Paragraph (g) thereof is very pertinent since it includes among these actions "The sending by or on behalf of a State of armed bands, groups, irregulars or mercenaries, which carry out acts of armed force against another State ... or its substantial involvement therein". 
2. A war of aggression is a crime against international peace. 
Aggression gives rise to international responsibility. 
Within its own territory, each State exercises to the fullest extent it functions of sovereignty, one of which is the monopoly of constraint. 
But Uganda has never complained of the armed presence of the Inyenzi, known as the Inkotanyi. 
So far this is within the domestic jurisdiction of the Ugandan State, which can do as it pleases with its own territory, provided that its actions do not harm the legitimate interests of other States. 
Even before it established its definition of aggression, the United Nations General Assembly had on numerous occasions ruled on the matter. 
Uganda, whence attacks by the armed forces against Rwanda are being organized, has failed in its obligation of vigilance, which must be observed both in peacetime and in war. 
This obligation is derived from the general principle of non-intervention in the domestic jurisdiction of other States, as a consequence of their equality and independence - their sovereignty, in a word. 
Clearly, by unleashing on Rwanda bands called "Inkotanyi", which it trained and armed, Uganda, as stated above, has committed aggression against Rwanda, against which Rwanda is justified in exercising its right to self-defence. 
Paragraph 2 provides that another is "to develop friendly relations among nations based on respect for the principle of equal rights and self-determination of peoples, and to take other appropriate measures to strengthen universal peace". 
However, its behaviour towards Rwanda shows clearly that it is trampling on the spirit and the letter of those principles and is creating a situation that, in the terms of Article 39 of the Charter, constitutes "a breach of the peace and an act of aggression". 
It is clear that the hegemonic aims of President Museveni also constitute a grave threat to peace in the subregion. 
His determination to establish or consolidate the power of ethnic minorities in the countries of the region, taking Rwanda and his own country as starting-points, will fan the flames of inter-ethnic disputes and violence not only in Rwanda but also in Uganda, in Burundi and even in Zaire. 
Lastly, the provisions of article VI have not been spared by Uganda, for, as a member of OAU, it made a commitment to "observe scrupulously the principles enumerated in Article III of the present Charter". 
President Yoweri Kaguta Museveni and other Ugandan authorities have tried to justify their support for the crimes of the Inyenzi-Inkotanyi by arguing that they were refugees receiving asylum in Uganda and that their desire to return to Rwanda legitimized their use of force as a means to that end. 
One proof comes from a statement by the President of Uganda himself, who characterized these aggressors as "deserters from its regular army". 
However, one cannot join the regular army of a country, and especially hold such high rank as, for example, Fred Rwigema, Major-General and Deputy Commander, then Vice-Minister of Defense, without being a national of that country. 
The leaders of these aggressors therefore occupy, or were occupying at the time the aggression began, positions of responsibility in the Government of Uganda, positions that all countries reserve for their own nationals. 
The Government of Uganda is thus directly responsible for their actions. 
Even supposing that those who have attacked Rwanda from bases in Uganda are refugees, such actions would alter their status, and Uganda would be no less responsible. 
We need look no further than the provisions of the international conventions on the subject and in particular to the OAU Convention governing the specific aspects of refugee problems in Africa of 10 September 1969. 
All these relevant articles of the Convention of 10 September 1969 demonstrate, were there any further need, that Uganda is deliberately violating its international commitments and bears responsibility for all the acts of aggression from which Rwanda is suffering. 
At their meeting at Gbadolite, Zaire, on 25 May 1990, for example, the Heads of State of Zaire, Rwanda and Uganda laid particular stress on the issues of good-neighbourliness and security. 
Faced with this situation Uganda has created, which has clearly undermined the peace and security of the entire subregion, Rwanda, anxious to adhere strictly to the rule of law and unshakable in its desire to promote friendly relations between States, has displayed a keen sense of responsibility and restraint. 
(a) Condemn the aggression committed since 1 October 1990 against the Rwandese Republic; 
(b) Denounce and condemn the involvement of Uganda in that aggression; 
(c) Order Uganda to cease that aggression permanently, in particular by refraining from providing RPF with troops, weapons and ammunition and withdrawing such of its forces and weapons as are engaged in the conflict; 
(d) Impose a military embargo on Uganda to deter it from fomenting subversion in the region; 
(e) Increase the human and logistic resources of UNOMUR, so that it will be capable of fulfilling its mission of monitoring the Rwanda-Uganda border to prevent Uganda from supplying troops and war matiel to RPF. 
Reaffirming its resolution 868 (1993) of 29 September 1993 on the security of United Nations operations, 
Strongly condemning the ongoing violence in Rwanda and particularly condemning the very numerous killings of civilians which have taken place in Rwanda and the impunity with which armed individuals have been able to operate and continue operating therein, 
Stressing the importance of the Arusha Peace Agreement to the peaceful resolution of the conflict in Rwanda and the necessity for all parties to recommit themselves to its full implementation, 
Expressing once again its alarm at continuing reports of systematic, widespread and flagrant violations of international humanitarian law in Rwanda, as well as other violations of the rights to life and property, 
Recalling in this context that the killing of members of an ethnic group with the intention of destroying such a group, in whole or in part, constitutes a crime punishable under international law, 
Strongly urging all parties to cease forthwith any incitement, especially through the mass media, to violence or ethnic hatred, 
Reaffirming its commitment to the unity and territorial integrity of Rwanda, 
3. Decides to expand UNAMIR's mandate under resolution 912 (1994) to include the following additional responsibilities within the limits of the resources available to it: 
(a) To contribute to the security and protection of displaced persons, refugees and civilians at risk in Rwanda, including through the establishment and maintenance, where feasible, of secure humanitarian areas; 
(b) To provide security and support for the distribution of relief supplies and humanitarian relief operations; 
4. Recognizes that UNAMIR may be required to take action in self-defence against persons or groups who threaten protected sites and populations, United Nations and other humanitarian personnel or the means of delivery and distribution of humanitarian relief; 
5. Authorizes in this context an expansion of the UNAMIR force level up to 5,500 troops; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General, as recommended in his report, and as a first phase, immediately to redeploy to Rwanda the UNAMIR military observers currently in Nairobi and to bring up to full strength the elements of the mechanized infantry battalion currently in Rwanda; 
9. Invites Member States to respond promptly to the Secretary-General's request for the resources required, including logistical support capability for rapid deployment of the UNAMIR expanded force level and its support in the field; 
11. Demands that all parties in Rwanda strictly respect the persons and premises of the United Nations and other organizations serving in Rwanda, and refrain from any acts of intimidation or violence against personnel engaged in humanitarian and peace-keeping work; 
12. Commends the efforts of States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations which have provided humanitarian and other assistance, encourages them to continue and increase such assistance, and urges others to provide such assistance; 
13. Decides that all States shall prevent the sale or supply to Rwanda by their nationals or from their territories or using their flag vessels or aircraft of arms and related matiel of all types, including weapons and ammunition, military vehicles and equipment, paramilitary police equipment and spare parts; 
(a) To seek from all States information regarding the action taken by them concerning the effective implementation of the embargo imposed by paragraph 13 above; 
(c) To recommend appropriate measures in response to violations of the embargo imposed by paragraph 13 above and provide information on a regular basis to the Secretary-General for general distribution to Member States; 
16. Decides that the provisions set forth in paragraphs 13 and 15 above do not apply to activities related to UNAMIR and UNOMUR; 
17. Requests the Secretary-General to provide all necessary assistance to the Committee and to make the necessary arrangements in the Secretariat for this purpose; 
19. Invites the Secretary-General and his Special Representative, in coordination with the OAU and countries in the region, to continue their efforts to achieve a political settlement in Rwanda within the framework of the Arusha Peace Agreement; 
20. Decides to keep the situation in Rwanda under constant review and requests the Secretary-General to report further, including on the humanitarian situation, within five weeks of the adoption of this resolution and again in good time before the expiration of the current mandate of UNAMIR; 
3. The amended pages appear in the annex to the present report. 
1. Staff rules 301.1 to 312.6, which are applicable to staff members specifically engaged for short-term service and assignments of limited duration, were issued in a revised edition with effect from 1 January 1994. 
The present amendment is intended to remove the minimum duration of three months for appointments of limited duration to make provision for very short assignments, such as election monitoring and other limited operational activities. 
The salary scales are also updated in line with the revised base salary scale for staff in the Professional and Field Service categories, which came into effect on 1 March 1994. 
3. Paragraph (b) of the section "Scope and purpose of the 300 series of Staff Rules" is hereby amended to remove the reference to a minimum duration of three months. 
The Rules provide for two types of non-career appointment: 
(a) Short-term (ST) appointments, for a period not exceeding six months. 
Such appointments are intended for assignments not expected to exceed three years, with a possibility of extension, exceptionally, for a fourth and final year. 
Under no circumstances will an extension beyond four years be granted. 
The Staff Regulations embody the fundamental conditions of service and the basic rights, duties and obligations of the United Nations Secretariat. 
The Secretary-General, as the Chief Administrative Officer, provides and enforces such Staff Rules, consistent with the principles expressed in the Staff Regulations, as he considers necessary. 
Rules 301.1 through 312.6 are numbered to show their relationship with the articles of the Staff Regulations. 
Thus rule 301.3 deals with a subject covered by article I of the Regulations; rule 306.2 deals with a subject covered by article VI of the Regulations; and rule 312.1 deals with a subject covered by article XII of the Regulations. 
(a) Staff rules 301.1 through 312.6 are applicable to staff members: 
(b) The Secretary-General may establish special conditions of employment applicable to short-term language staff at the Professional level on specific assignments. 
(a) The Secretary-General shall set the normal working hours for each duty station and notify the staff of these hours. 
(b) A staff member shall be required to work beyond the normal tour of duty whenever requested to do so. 
Staff members appointed under these rules, who meet the requirements of article 21 of the Regulations of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund, shall become participants in the Joint Staff Pension Fund, provided that participation is not excluded by the terms of their appointment. 
The pensionable remuneration for staff members who become participants in the Pension Fund shall be set out in appendices A and C to these Rules. 
Staff members appointed under these rules who are incapacitated from the performance of their duties by illness or injury or whose attendance is prevented by public health requirements will be granted sick leave in accordance with the following provisions: 
(a) All sick leave must be approved on behalf of the Secretary-General; 
Subject to the conditions provided in this rule, sick leave credits will be available at any time during service; however, should separation occur before the expiration date of the appointment, sick leave credits will be recalculated on the basis of the actual period of service; 
(c) Staff members shall be responsible for informing their supervisors as soon as possible of absences due to illness or injury. 
Where practicable they should, before absenting themselves, report to the United Nations Medical Officer; 
Any absence of more than two consecutive working days must be supported by a medical certificate in all cases. 
After a staff member has taken periods of non-certified sick leave totalling three working days within any period of six months of continuous service, any further absence from duty within that period shall either be supported by a medical certificate or charged as special leave without pay. 
b/ Includes subsistence allowance. 
2. For example, in paragraph 14 of its report (A/48/906), the Advisory Committee expressed its belief that staff who were voluntarily away from Headquarters and not on official duty should not receive mission subsistence allowance at the rate of $110 instead of $40 or $45 per person per day. 
It would be useful, however, to recall the rationale which the Secretariat used to justify daily mission subsistence allowance at the rate of $110 per person. 
That rationale was reasonable and the amounts in question were reasonable and comparable to those which staff serving in other mission areas received. 
In that regard, he noted that the Security Council was dealing not only with the question of the mandate of MINURSO, but also with the urgent needs of that Mission for the period beginning 1 April. 
In paragraph 6 of its report, the Advisory Committee saw no need to enter the surplus balance of $5,109,700 into the suspense account, as the Secretary-General had proposed. 
As the Committee would recall, in the case of UNDOF the General Assembly had in the past followed the procedure of transferring the surplus balance to the suspense account in order to facilitate operations, instead of crediting those amounts to Member States. 
In the above-mentioned paragraph of its report, the Advisory Committee stated two arguments in support of its opinion: the status of assessed contributions to UNDOF and the fact that full reimbursement had been made on a current basis to troop-contributing States. 
That good record, however, should not be used as grounds for refusing to approve measures aimed at strengthening the financial base of the operations. 
After that period, in other words after 1 June 1994, the Advisory Committee recommended that the Secretary-General should be given commitment authorization not exceeding $2,680,000 gross per month and that those amounts should be assessed on Member States. 
He welcomed that recommendation; that was the practice which had been followed on previous occasions by the Secretary-General and the Advisory Committee. 
It would be extremely useful for the Secretariat to rationalize its budget procedures. 
The results of the review of that report by the Advisory Committee were contained in document A/48/907. 
By way of explanation, the Advisory Committee invoked the relatively stable nature of UNFICYP. 
He welcomed that recommendation, and hoped that the financing of UNFICYP would continue to be streamlined and that Member States and the Secretariat would continue to work together to that end, in the interests of all parties concerned. 
8. Mr. SPAANS (Netherlands) said that, taking into account the considerable surplus in the budgets of UNDOF and UNIFIL, his Government believed that those sums should be credited to Member States. 
In the view of his delegation, leaving those sums in the suspense account was a means of rewarding Member States that were in arrears in their contributions or paid them very late, and was in a sense a way of penalizing Member States that paid their contributions on time. 
Moreover, it would welcome information from the Secretariat on the application of that depreciation scale with regard to UNDOF. 
Its understanding was that a different system was used for the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
10. Secondly, with regard to UNIFIL, there were apparently a considerable number of international staff in the General Service category and in the Field Service serving with that operation, which was quite stable. 
It proposed that in each case a draft resolution submitted by one delegation should be distributed, thus obviating the need to hold lengthy informal consultations, since in the case of those operations the Advisory Committee's recommendations on commitment authorizations and assessed contributions could simply be accepted. 
12. Mr. ZAHID (Morocco) said that the implementation of the settlement plan for Western Sahara had entered a decisive phase with the proposals submitted to the Security Council by the Secretary-General in document S/1994/283. 
Option B proposed that the work of identification and registration should continue on the basis of the compromise proposal, while efforts to obtain the cooperation of the other party continued. 
Morocco would much regret the adoption of option B, since, aside from requiring further resources, it would indicate that neither the resolutions adopted by the Security Council on the question of Western Sahara nor the settlement plan had been heeded. 
15. The preliminary budgetary estimates for the financing of MINURSO had envisaged a post of Assistant Secretary-General for the Deputy Special Representative. 
16. Morocco requested the Secretariat to review the funding of MINURSO in view of the proposals currently before the Security Council with regard to the activities of the Mission, and to explain its conception of the future activities of the Special Representative. 
It also requested a clarification of the current functioning of MINURSO without the services of the Special Representative. 
He had already made proposals to that end at informal meetings concerning some peace-keeping operations. 
He hoped that those proposals would be considered carefully by the Secretariat and by delegations. 
18. His country contributed substantial numbers of troops to the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL) and was currently owed considerable sums that the Force was not in a position to reimburse due to its precarious financial situation. 
France had had to incur expenses amounting to several millions of dollars in respect of sickness, disability and death compensation for members of its contingent. 
Later, that financing could be effected for normal yearly periods. 
Naturally, the adoption of such measures should not be construed as granting a permanent mandate to those peace-keeping operations; their extension should continue to be considered periodically. 
Provision had been made in those changes for the partial funding of UNFICYP from assessed contributions, which represented considerable progress towards acceptance of the principle of collective responsibility in the financing of peace-keeping operations. 
21. Expenditures in connection with peace-keeping operations must be reimbursed quickly and in full since they otherwise constituted an excessive financial burden for troop-contributing countries, especially developing countries. 
In the case of UNFICYP, expenditures of those countries for the period prior to the new financial arrangements had been reimbursed only up to the end of 1981. 
From then until 16 June 1993, some $200 million in arrears had been accumulated in respect of reimbursement to troop-contributing countries. 
22. The countries that contributed troops to UNFICYP welcomed the measures adopted by the Secretariat in order to solve that problem through the request for voluntary contributions to the special account for the period prior to 16 June 1993. 
23. Additional measures needed to be adopted, based on the principle that peace-keeping expenditures must be financed by all Member States. 
24. Mr. KUZNETSOV (Russian Federation), referring to the documents submitted by the Secretariat concerning the financing of peace-keeping operations, said that it was unacceptable that a number of those documents had been only partly translated into Russian. 
Such incidents should not be allowed to recur especially with respect to highly important documents such as those on the financing of peace-keeping operations. 
25. Mrs. CAIRNS (United Kingdom) expressed agreement with the statement of the representative of Ireland speaking on behalf of other countries that had contributed troops to UNFICYP until 16 June 1993. 
26. Mr. RAMOS (Spain) agreed with the representative of the Russian Federation that it was unacceptable for delegations not to be able to have documents fully translated into the official languages of the Organization. 
A few days previously, his delegation had demanded that right and was vigorously doing so again. 
27. Mr. TAKASU (Controller) expressed his gratitude for the contributions of Member States to the missions in the form of both troops and cash, such as the very generous contribution of the Governments of Greece and Cyprus to UNFICYP. 
Even so, the accumulated deficit for the operation during that period amounted to $200 million which meant that many troop-contributing countries were waiting for their reimbursements, thus creating an extremely serious situation. 
Should the General Assembly agree, the suggestion made by the representative of Ireland would allow the Secretariat to make progress towards a solution of the reimbursement issue. 
29. Concerning the translation of documents including annexes, the Secretariat would see to it that documents were translated into all the official languages. 
For example, the UNPROFOR budget included 10 per cent of the estimated value of contingent-owned equipment. 
The question of the formula for reimbursing contingent-owned equipment was one on which the Secretary-General was to submit a report. 
31. Concerning the more widespread use of local personnel, the Secretariat was aware of that vital question, which would have great advantages not only in terms of costs but also of the operations themselves, and he was considering it carefully. 
As for the various operational options, whatever decision the Security Council took would have additional financial implications over and above what the Advisory Committee had recommended, namely, $3 million per month. 
Basically, the Committee had recommended that the Secretariat should review those arrangements in view of the uneven volume of activity and had invited the Secretary-General to consider the viability of establishing posts on an as and when employed basis. 
The Secretary-General, who believed that the political process had reached its current phase as a result of the constant efforts of the Special Representative, had carefully considered the question and decided that, effective 1 December 1993, the Special Representative would be paid on a "when actually employed" basis. 
The Secretariat was keeping the question under constant review and would revert to it, if necessary. 
positive attitude, which would be to everyone's advantage. There was probably a way to improve the current procedure without compromising the required budgetary transparency. 
Option C should be ruled out, since the United Nations was determined that efforts to resolve the problem in Western Sahara should continue. 
Both the Secretariat and the Advisory Committee knew that the remaining options A and B, involved an increase in the resources required. 
Although specific activities were already planned under those options, the Secretariat was trying to ignore them and to get the Fifth Committee to take a decision prior to a decision by the Security Council in that regard. 
He wished to know why the Secretariat had omitted any reference to that post in the report and why MINURSO was to remain under a staff member at the D-2 level. 
37. Mr. DJACTA (Algeria) said that, for the time being, his delegation would refrain from stating its position on the recent report of the Secretary-General to the Security Council on MINURSO (S/1994/283 and Add.1). 
Naturally, it believed that MINURSO must be maintained. 
His delegation would never oppose any measures aimed at administrative rationalization and savings which were approved by the Secretary-General and supported by the Advisory Commission; moreover, it believed that such measures deserved the support of the Fifth Committee. 
He asked what the consequences would be for MINURSO if the informal consultations were delayed. 
the Advisory Committee, but, in the case in question, the Advisory Committee had made proposals of a political nature which might be prejudicial to an operation and, in particular, to the work of the Special Representative. 
Such information leaks from what was supposed to be a technical body were unfortunate. 
France would welcome a reply to that letter from the Secretariat during a formal meeting. 
40. Mr. ZAHID (Morocco) said that when Morocco had approved the budget for MINURSO it had not been aware that the Mission's mandate would be for a fixed period of time. 
In its view, the duration of the Mission should be determined only by the time that was required for the implementation of the approved settlement plan, in accordance with the timetable set out therein; at no time had a specific time-frame been established for the completion of that task. 
Given the fact that it was the only operation for which financial resources were still available, he failed to understand why difficulties were being raised in that regard. 
His delegation reserved the right to revert to the subject if necessary, following the Controller's reply to the questions raised. 
42. Option A would require a complete revision of the estimates of expenditure, which would in fact mean the preparation of a new budget. 
Option B would involve an increase in requirements of approximately 30 per cent, which would mean that new commitment authority would have to be sought. 
43. After careful review, the Secretary-General had accepted the new approach to the utilization of the Special Representative's services recommended by the Advisory Committee, provided that that approach would not impede the fulfilment of the operation's mandate. 
If at any time the Secretariat, which was keeping the situation under constant review, considered that the situation had changed, it would inform the Advisory Committee or the General Assembly accordingly. 
There were therefore no misunderstandings with regard to the respective responsibilities of the Secretariat and the Advisory Committee. 
44. With regard to the concern expressed by the representative of France, he regretted the number of cases of disability and death recorded among the UNIFIL contingents. 
He wished to place on record that Morocco was not prepared to accept the recommendations of the Advisory Committee or of the Secretary-General if those recommendations were not duly modified. 
47. It was so decided. 
It was his delegation's understanding that the General Assembly had still not taken a decision on the meetings of that Working Group; he would therefore welcome clarification from the Secretariat. 
51. Mrs. PE\x{54fb} (Mexico) supported the views just expressed by the representative of Brazil. 
Furthermore, small delegations, like that of Mexico, had great difficulty in keeping up with the progress of the work of the various bodies when the meetings and sessions of two or more bodies were held simultaneously. 
52. Mr. SPAANS (Netherlands), Mr. MAZEMO (Zimbabwe), Mrs. GOICOCHEA (Cuba) and Mr. BOIN (France) said that they shared the concern expressed by the representatives of Brazil and Mexico about the Committee's programme of work and the meetings of the Working Group. 
He added that the new dates would be after the Committee had concluded its review of the 17 peace-keeping operations. 
(b) 44/211 on the Comprehensive triennial policy review of operational activities for development of the United Nations system of 22 December 1989; 
(c) 47/199 on the Triennial policy review of operational activities for development within the United Nations system of 22 December 1992; 
Taking into account United Nations Development Programme Governing Council decisions 90/34 on the fifth programming cycle and 91/29 on preparations for the fifth programming cycle, 
Observing with concern the main ideas that have been propounded in various official statements on the future of the United Nations Development Programme, 
The present report focuses on actions taken which relate to these conclusions and recommendations. 
2. Malaria and diarrhoeal diseases, including cholera, take a heavy toll in human life and suffering. There are several hundred million cases each year and some four million deaths. 
These diseases constitute major impediments to social and economic development, degrading the quality of life of millions of people, their families and their communities. 
Features they share include their relation to water resources, the importance of education and community participation in their prevention and control, and the importance of early diagnosis in the home and of rapid referral of severe cases to a health centre. 
3. These features highlight the need for intersectoral action and the importance of addressing the two diseases in the context of more comprehensive programmes promoting primary health care. 
4. While the present report focuses on the conclusions and recommendations of the Economic and Social Council (see annex I below), it should be recognized that many global and other initiatives have been or are being taken to improve United Nations system coordination. 
It highlights the interaction between poverty, environment, development and health, as referred to in the recommendation contained in paragraph 6 of the agreed conclusions and repeats the call made in the recommendations contained in paragraphs 9 and 10 for increasing the resources allocated to combating these problems. 
7. The United Nations Commission on Sustainable Development, established to monitor the implementation of Agenda 21, will examine the critical elements of sustainability with particular attention to financial resources and mechanisms and to the need for capacity-building. 
The Commission's programme of work for 1994 includes the cluster of health, human settlements and fresh water, and of toxic chemicals, hazardous wastes and radioactive wastes. 
WHO serves as the Task Manager for human health and has prepared a background paper outlining reforms needed for the activities of chapter 6 of Agenda 21 to be realized. 
The background paper was prepared with the active participation of all major United Nations organizations for review by the Commission at its present session. 
(The Commission had not yet met when the present report was prepared, but several members of the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development, which reviewed the paper in March, expressed their appreciation of the extensive consultations which had taken place in its preparation.) 
The Subcommittee on Water Resources of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC), which is currently chaired by FAO, is designated Task Manager for chapter 18 of Agenda 21 (Protection of the quality and supply of freshwater resources). 
Agenda 21 and the work of the Commission are providing a powerful stimulus for coordination within the United Nations system in the area of health, and, in turn, with other partners in development. 
8. Follow-up actions are being pursued in relation to the 1990 World Summit for Children, which is also providing a continuing stimulus for coordinating the efforts of all partners in development. 
In 1993, a series of mid-decade (1995) goals were endorsed by the Executive Boards of UNICEF and WHO as stepping-stones to the goals for the year 2000 endorsed by the Summit. 
These include 80 per cent use of oral rehydration therapy and continued feeding to control diarrhoeal diseases; an increase in water supply by one fourth and sanitation by one third; and an increase in education rates, especially among girls. 
These programmes are currently active, with multi-donor support, in more than 100 countries. 
10. The World Bank's World Development Report, 1993: Investing in Health, developed in close collaboration with WHO, provides yet another stimulus for coordination in the field of health and development. 
It echoes the themes from Agenda 21 on the interaction between poverty, environment, development and health, focusing on an analysis of the global burden of disease and the selection of cost-effective interventions for reducing that burden. 
It specifically identifies malaria and diarrhoeal diseases as priorities for national action and international support. 
It calls for increasing the investments being made in human development, including investments in research and development, through better allocation of national and international resources. 
11. The impact of the World Development Report is illustrated by the follow-up actions taken by the international development community. 
In September 1993, three private foundations sponsored a meeting attended by several United Nations and bilateral development organizations at the Rockefeller Foundation facilities at Bellagio, Italy to consider actions needed to strengthen research and control related to global infectious diseases. 
In October 1993, the International Development Research Centre of Canada, the World Bank and WHO sponsored a conference entitled "Future Partnership for the Acceleration of Health Development", which was attended by more than 150 people from developing countries, multilateral and bilateral development agencies, international organizations and foundations. 
The conference promoted consensus on the general conclusions of the World Development Report and discussed follow-up activities to help those conclusions to be translated into improved health and development investments at the country level. 
12. Many other activities addressing broad issues relating to improved coordination of the United Nations system make specific reference to the problems of preventing and controlling malaria and diarrhoeal diseases. 
The Inter-Agency Steering Committee for Water Supply and Sanitation was initially established to coordinate the International Drinking Water Supply and Sanitation Decade (1981-1990) within the United Nations system. 
With the conclusion of the Decade, the Steering Committee was incorporated within the ACC Subcommittee on Water Resources as the official working group for drinking water supply and sanitation. 
In addition, the UNDP/World Bank Water and Sanitation Programme has been operating for over 10 years to develop improved methods of providing water supply and sanitation services to the poor and underserved through low-cost technologies and community approaches. 
The Programme, which collaborates with UNICEF and WHO, is active in over 40 countries and is financially supported by UNDP, the World Bank and some dozen bilateral development agencies. 
The Water Supply and Sanitation Collaborative Council increasingly acts as a link between official agencies and Governments needing water supply and sanitation assistance. 
WHO will also shortly publish a new series of reports on health, emphasizing the use of objective data for national decision-making and harmonization of priorities. 
15. The management structures of the Malaria and Diarrhoeal Disease Control Programmes of WHO are themselves designed to promote collaboration among United Nations agencies, bilateral development agencies and non-governmental organizations. 
Both Programmes call on a wide variety of external experts to advise on policies and strategies and efforts are made to involve representatives of organizations having the appropriate expertise. 
In addition, each Programme convenes an annual Meeting of Interested Parties to present the Programme and review follow-up actions from previous meetings, to discuss policies, strategies and resource requirements and to promote coordination among the resource-contributors, the representatives of developing countries and the WHO secretariat. 
These meetings provide a useful orientation for the participants and help to promote actions supporting the Programmes, which call on the comparative advantages of the various partners concerned. 
In September 1993, for example, FAO, UNDP, the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), UNICEF and the World Bank were invited to attend the first Meeting of Interested Parties convened to discuss the global Malaria Control Programme. 
18. In response to the circulation in October of the above policy and strategy documents, UNESCO endorsed the WHO Global Strategy for Malaria Control, which had been endorsed at the Ministerial Conference on Malaria in 1992. 
The Conference was attended by UNDP, UNICEF, the World Bank, the Commission of the European Communities and a number of other inter-governmental organizations, bilateral development agencies and non-governmental organizations. 
The Strategy was endorsed by the World Health Assembly in May 1993. 
19. The recommendation contained in paragraph 8 of the agreed conclusions also made reference to the development of SPF-66, a new candidate malaria vaccine. 
Preliminary results announced in February 1994 from a field trial in the United Republic of Tanzania confirmed that the vaccine induces a strong immune response without causing harmful side effects. 
Attention is now being turned to the vaccine's effect in preventing disease, with results expected by October 1994. 
Additional studies are being pursued in Colombia (where the vaccine was first developed), the Gambia and Thailand. 
TDR is also pursuing a number of other studies relating to the development of better methods of malaria prevention and treatment. 
Research is also an important component of diarrhoeal disease control programmes. 
This includes vaccine development, the development of better solutions for oral rehydration therapy (including solutions based on ingredients in common use in the home), and studies of knowledge, attitudes and practices relating to the prevention, diagnosis and treatment of diarrhoea. 
21. While the activities discussed below respond to the Council's conclusions and recommendations and in a number of cases may have been specifically stimulated by them, they also relate to ongoing activities of the organizations concerned. 
22. FAO, the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP), the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) and WHO participate in the Panel of Experts on Environmental Management for Vector Control (PEEM). 
PEEM participated in a three-day seminar on Tropical Diseases, Society and Environment, sponsored by the Swedish Agency for Research Cooperation with Developing Countries (SAREC) and TDR, held in August and September 1993, a major concern being how re-forestation could be accomplished without increasing the risk of malaria transmission. 
23. Through the Codex Alimentarius Commission, FAO and WHO collaborate in the elaboration of codes of hygienic practice and food standards. 
Jointly with the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) and FAO, WHO has reviewed and assessed the safety and nutritional adequacy of food irradiation. 
It collaborates with both agencies in the implementation of IAEA General Conference resolution 588 on the practical utilization of food irradiation in developing countries. 
24. In January 1994, UNESCO, in cooperation with WHO, convened in Paris a meeting of experts on combating malaria. 
It was suggested that UNESCO could sponsor short-term fellowships for nationals involved in malaria research and control to strengthen country capacity-building, especially in Africa. 
The meeting was preceded by field visits to health services in a number of different areas in India. 
26. The meeting was sponsored by the Task Force for Child Survival and Development, which is composed of UNDP, UNICEF, the World Bank, WHO and the Rockefeller Foundation. 
The Task Force was established in 1984, and, through quarterly meetings of its members as well as through international meetings held every two or three years, has contributed to coordination among these organizations as well as with national Governments and other international development partners. 
The importance of women in preventing and ensuring early treatment for malaria and diarrhoeal diseases has been repeatedly emphasized, as has the toll that malaria takes on women, especially during a first or second pregnancy. 
Themes considered by the forthcoming global conferences/summits on population and development, women, and social development (see para. 13 above) will emphasize the importance of the woman in her own right and as a partner in social and economic development. 
Other examples of activities related to education are provided below. 
28. Educating the consumer and all those involved in the food handling and processing chain in proper hygienic and manufacturing processes is an important aspect of the FAO technical assistance programme with member countries, frequently carried out in collaboration with WHO. 
Training courses, workshops and seminars have been organized in Africa, Asia and Latin America and the Caribbean with the objective of preventing food spoilage and microbial contamination and reducing the risk of diarrhoeal diseases, particularly among the poor segments of the population in rural and peri-urban areas. 
Special video training programmes to educate street food vendors and special consumer educational campaigns (radio and television) have been designed with the technical assistance of FAO. 
29. There is concern that the role of food quality and safety in the prevention of diarrhoeal diseases, including cholera is not sufficiently appreciated. 
This results in food quality and safety efforts receiving a low priority within many programmes concerned with agriculture, education and health. 
There is also fragmentation of food quality and safety responsibilities within ministries of health and other ministries, which results in lack of coordination and communication. 
The current cholera pandemic is providing a stimulus for remedying these difficulties, although much remains to be done. 
30. UNESCO fully supports the need for intersectoral cooperation in the context of more comprehensive programming that promotes primary health care. 
This approach can respond to the basic needs of people in under-served areas and give attention to priority health problems, including malaria and diarrhoeal diseases, that are associated with conditions of poverty and the lack of basic amenities such as safe water and sanitation. 
31. Further to the meeting on combating malaria (see para. 24 above), UNESCO and WHO have developed a joint project which aims at involving the educational sector and educational personnel in malaria prevention and control, especially at the local level. 
32. Further to the recommendations of the General Conference of UNESCO at its twenty-seventh session, in October 1993, the organization's health and nutrition-related activities concerning schoolchildren are being clustered and synchronized with the work of other specialized agencies such as FAO and WHO. 
In the coming months, UNESCO will identify countries and groups of countries in which it can participate with other United Nations organizations in field-based activities to address concerns and issues relating to malaria, diarrhoeal diseases and other health and nutrition problems affecting school-age children. 
In policy terms, addressing the health and nutrition problems of school-age populations is not only important for the general well-being of this group, but central to the struggle to democratize access to and participation in primary education, for both girls and boys. 
33. Since 1992, UNESCO has been reviewing the environmental health conditions in primary schools in depressed rural and urban areas of Africa and Asia to complement its field research in rural schools in Africa (ongoing since 1989). 
It is already clear that many of these schools suffer because of the complete absence or the abysmal condition of basic amenities such as water and sanitary facilities, contributing to under-nutrition and the spread of disease. 
Ill-health and under-nutrition are important underlying factors for low school enrolment, absenteeism, poor classroom performance and early school dropout. 
34. UNICEF and WHO are collaborating in disseminating food safety messages essential for the prevention of cholera and other diarrhoeal diseases. 
These organizations are also planning to convene a workshop on fermentation as a low-cost household technology for reducing contamination and preventing diarrhoea, and a major consultation on the safety of weaning foods to promote strategies for preventing diarrhoea among infants and young children. 
In collaboration with UNICEF, WHO has also developed methodologies for selecting those behaviours which are critical to the prevention of contaminated food; these have been field-tested in Asia and Latin America. 
35. In view of the high risk of food-borne diarrhoea for travellers, WHO collaborates with the World Tourism Organization in the prevention of traveller's diarrhoea. 
WHO and the World Tourism Organization are also collaborating in educating professional food-handlers in food service establishments and in educating travellers to avoid foods which may present a high risk of contamination. 
37. Coordination of monitoring activities is being pursued at the global level by UNICEF and WHO. With respect to malaria, joint efforts are focusing on strengthening local capabilities for disease surveillance. 
The prediction of epidemics is one of the main activities of the health services in all epidemic-prone areas, which include highlands, desert fringes, forest areas attracting agricultural activities, mining areas and areas subjected to socio-political unrest, natural disasters and the movement of displaced or refugee populations. 
UNICEF participated in meetings of WHO Regional Working Groups on Malaria Control convened in March 1993 in Brazzaville and New Delhi, where a number of standard indicators to facilitate the forecasting and early detection of epidemics were developed and endorsed. 
In September 1993, UNICEF participated in a WHO-sponsored meeting in Burundi with programme managers from seven francophone African countries to define indicators for national malaria control programmes. 
Of particular importance was the recommendation that African countries monitor the speed of their health information systems to ensure a rapid and effective response to potential malaria epidemics. 
38. With respect to diarrhoeal diseases, after a process of field experience and analysis, UNICEF and WHO have agreed on four key indicators to measure progress in the control of diarrhoeal diseases, and have developed household and health facility surveys to measure them. 
In Botswana, for example, priority has been given to malaria, diarrhoeal diseases and schistosomiasis. 
The project emphasizes training and technology transfer and focuses on strengthening local, provincial and national capacities to collect and use multisectoral information in decision-making. 
WHO has developed the technical materials required for this, and is collaborating with a variety of other partners (including FAO and UNESCO, see paras. 31 and 32 above) to strengthen national capacities in this regard. 
42. WHO, in close collaboration with the European Community and UNDP has initiated the "Managing Tropical Diseases through Education and Understanding" (MANTEAU) project for producing the technical materials required for national capacity-building with respect to malaria control. 
In Uganda, the project sponsored a multisectoral consultation, which has resulted in the mobilization of support to strengthen national managerial capacities, with emphasis on training, supervision, and information system development. 
UNICEF and WHO developed a joint support plan for 1992-1993 which stressed the development of national managerial and technical capacities. 
More recently, UNDP joined in support of those training activities. 
These actions have emphasized food safety, hygienic food handling, particularly at the household level, and water quality. 
Training manuals and videos on food hygiene have been prepared by FAO for the training of food inspectors and food vendors. 
FAO, PAHO and the United States (the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention, the Food and Drug Administration and USAID) participate in a regional project for English-speaking Caribbean countries. 
As part of this, FAO organized a training course on Food Microbiology in Trinidad and Tobago in January 1994. 
46. Southern Africa has been a focus of cholera and dysentery prevention and control efforts, undertaken within the efforts directed towards alleviating the larger problems precipitated by drought. 
UNICEF, UNDP and WHO coordinated the preparation of the health section of the Drought Emergency in South Africa appeal, which included guidelines on cholera epidemic preparedness. 
In October 1993, UNDP, UNICEF, UNHCR, WHO, the International Committee of the Red Cross and the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies planned their joint actions for future emergencies in southern Africa, including their responses to cholera and dysentery epidemics. 
UNHCR and WHO jointly reviewed the epidemic situation in refugee camps. 
Collaboration among the United Nations agencies to address these drought-related problems has been excellent. 
47. In 1993, a cooperative activity to develop and test participatory tools for hygiene education was begun in East Africa. 
This involves the UNDP/World Bank Water and Sanitation Programme, UNICEF and WHO, which plan to issue jointly a training of trainers manual and a set of graphic materials following testing of the materials in four African countries and a workshop in Zimbabwe in May 1994. 
48. UNICEF and WHO have promoted the use and local production of oral rehydration salts (ORS) for many years, creating a joint post for an industrial engineer in 1981. 
In 1993, UNIDO developed a programme concept for the Integrated Development Programme for the Local Production of Health Sector Inputs for the African Region. 
49. With UNEP support, FAO, Habitat and WHO have joined efforts to promote the safe use of waste-water and excreta in agriculture in arid and semi-arid regions where poor populations live. 
In addition, FAO, in collaboration with the Mediterranean Action Plan of UNEP, is vigorously promoting the safe use of treated municipal effluents in agriculture and agro-forestry in the Near East and Mediterranean countries. 
50. In the Eastern Mediterranean Region, an action-oriented school health curriculum has been developed jointly by the Islamic Education Scientific and Cultural Organization, UNESCO, UNICEF and WHO for use in primary schools. 
This includes a teacher's guide, a teacher's resource book and a national guide. 
Bahrain, Egypt, Jordan, Morocco and the Sudan are already using the curriculum, while 12 other countries are in the process of introducing it. 
Close coordination of diarrhoeal disease control activities is being maintained in Pakistan between the government, UNICEF, USAID and WHO and in Egypt between the Government, UNICEF and WHO. 
In response to recent cholera epidemics, WHO representatives in Afghanistan, Djibouti, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Somalia and Yemen organized coordination meetings with other United Nations organizations and succeeded in mobilizing resources for their control. 
UNDP and the World Bank are the major contributors of external resources to address these problems, with support from UNICEF and WHO, as well as from several major bilateral development agencies. 
WHO has the lead role in providing technical expertise and guidance, while other contributors are the major sources of financial and operational support. 
FAO is active in a number of these countries in promoting safer technologies of food preparation, especially for "street foods". 
A leading regional research institution is the International Centre for Diarrhoeal Disease Research, Bangladesh (see para. 62 below). 
Additional financial and human resources are needed in the South-East Asia and Western Pacific regions to strengthen collaborative efforts between countries and between agencies in controlling these diseases and to support capacity-building through training, programme reviews and operational research. 
54. The joint FAO/WHO International Conference on Nutrition, which also received support from UNDP and other organizations, had recommended the creation, at the country level, of intersectoral coordination mechanisms to ensure the concerted implementation, monitoring and evaluation of policies, plans and programmes. 
It also emphasized participation of the community in all aspects of planning and execution of nutrition and food safety activities. 
As a follow-up to the Conference, FAO and WHO are cooperating with countries (45 in 1993) to develop their national plans of action for nutrition, focusing on intersectoral coordination and collaboration. 
In southern Africa, UNICEF and WHO are starting to collaborate on educating health workers in food safety. 
56. A more recent United Nations system initiative, led by FAO in collaboration with the above organizations, is the International Action Programme on Water and Sustainable Agricultural Development (IAP-WASAD) which, among other things, has identified water-related health issues as a priority area for action. 
Programmes and projects are being formulated on water-borne diseases for implementation in a number of countries. 
In addition, a Technical Consultation on Integrated Rural Water Management was held in March 1993 involving a number of United Nations organizations. 
57. Under this initiative FAO is in the process of completing case-studies in the United Republic of Tanzania and Zimbabwe on country-level collaboration in water resources development and its relation to risk of diseases, including malaria and diarrhoeal diseases. 
However, despite the problems, considerable progress has been made in a number of areas. 
Sensitivity to the need to incorporate health concerns in development projects is increasing and measures are available which in many instances can contribute to the healthy development of water resources at an affordable cost. 
58. The UNDP resident representative plays the leading United Nations coordination role at the country level, a role enhanced by the fact that the resident representative also serves as the representative of the Secretary-General in coordinating the development activities of the United Nations system. 
The Administrator of UNDP has indicated his commitment to further strengthening the coordination and advocacy roles of UNDP at the country level (for an example of positive action in this regard, see para. 8 above). 
UNDP is to emphasize issues related to equity, poverty alleviation, job-led growth, sustainable food security and education for all, with special emphasis on girls and women. 
Its actions are intended to set a broad context in which development actions taken by many other partners are facilitated, all as contributions to sustainable human development. 
This focuses on disease management, disease prevention, epidemic control and programme management. 
61. Communication and health education activities are an important component of coordination activities at the country level, as referred to in the recommendation contained in paragraph 16 of the Council's agreed conclusions. 
UNICEF and WHO intensified their support to the Government of Egypt when, in 1992, at the end of USAID support, there was a reduction in communication activities relating to the national diarrhoeal diseases control programme. 
Training activities have increased the emphasis placed on teaching health workers to communicate more effectively with mothers. 
62. Bangladesh is the focus of a number of collaborative activities: 
(a) Research conducted by the International Centre for Diarrhoeal Disease Research, Bangladesh, where oral rehydration therapy was first introduced (the Centre was then known as the Cholera Research Laboratory), continues to provide important insights into the prevention and treatment of diarrhoeal diseases, including cholera. 
The Centre receives broad support from the international community, including UNDP, UNICEF, WHO and bilateral development agencies, in addition to strong support from the Government of Bangladesh. 
Experts from the Centre have been used by WHO and others to advise other countries, including those in South America; 
(b) External support to the national diarrhoeal diseases control programme is mainly provided by UNICEF, the World Bank and WHO, with WHO acting as the executing agency for the diarrhoeal diseases component of the Bank's Fourth Population and Health Project; 
(c) UNICEF, the World Bank and WHO are also collaborating in strengthening teaching related to diarrhoeal diseases in medical schools in collaboration with the Government and medical school staff. 
(d) In the field of communications, UNICEF, WHO and USAID are collaborating in testing a field guide for making effective use of radio in support of diarrhoeal diseases control. 
The objective is to reach families that do not come to health facilities, and to reinforce the messages which health workers give about prevention and home case management; 
(e) Within the World Bank's Fourth Population and Health Project, support is being provided to the integrated control of vector-borne diseases, targeted at controlling malaria, kala-azar, filariasis and dengue. 
This project is being implemented by WHO. 
64. A UNICEF, WFP and WHO collaborative activity in Mauritius aims at supporting the Ministry of Health in improving the health of pre-primary and primary schoolchildren through a de-worming programme. 
The focus is on both short-term efforts (chemotherapy for de-worming and food supplementation) and long-term efforts (improved water supply and sanitation) in the district of Rodrigues. 
Evaluation has revealed a significant impact on the prevalence of worms and suggests a reduction in the intensity of worm transmission. 
A surveillance system to monitor shigella susceptibility to nalidixic acid was established and mass education activities were carried out to promote frequent hand washing with soap and hygienic storage of drinking water at home. 
66. UNDP, UNICEF, WHO, Belgium, France and M\x{5dae}ecins sans fronti\x{92e8}es (MSF) provided coordinated support to the Ministry of Health of Rwanda in response to the desperate situation of internally displaced persons early in 1993. 
They addressed problems which included malnutrition, dysentery and a malaria epidemic. 
The latter was successfully controlled through house-spraying and treatment of fever cases. 
67. At the request of the Ministry of Health, UNDP, UNICEF, UNHCR and WHO have formed a coordination group to address the outbreak of cholera and dysentery in Zimbabwe. 
UNDP and WHO supported the Ministry in the organization of a donors coordination meeting to raise funds for cholera control. 
In Belize, FAO has been assisting the Government to control cholera by providing training in the management of street food control, street food inspection and food microbiology. 
Coordinated support is provided for training in case management, epidemiological surveillance and weekly reporting of cases, strengthening of community oral rehydration units and the use of the mass media for social communication. 
Similar projects implemented by FAO in Central America, Ecuador, Colombia and Peru were concluded during the first part of 1994. In Ecuador and Guatemala, FAO and PAHO representatives are permanent members of and advisers to national commissions dealing with food protection. 
In Uruguay, a joint FAO/PAHO Workshop on Control of Street Food was held in May 1994, which reviewed experience gained in recent years in controlling the safety of food offered by the informal sector. 
69. In Peru, an Inter-Agency Coordinating Committee meets monthly to support the National Action Plan for Children. 
The focus of support is well defined for each agency. 
WHO/PAHO provides technical guidelines, training materials and evaluation guides, as well as support for the training of health facility staff in programme management and the clinical management of diarrhoea and cholera. 
It also supports strengthening medical and nursing school teaching about these diseases. 
UNICEF supports the local production of oral rehydration salts and, with WFP, supports the establishment of community oral rehydration units and communication activities, including the training of community health workers and social communicators. 
70. Paragraphs 66-69 above, as well as paragraphs 9, 12, 25 and 26, respond to the concern expressed by the Council in the recommendation contained in paragraph 14 of its agreed conclusions that better coordination among bilateral donors and between bilateral donors and the United Nations system is essential. 
The many references to the issues noted by the Council in the recommendation contained in paragraph 5 (improving national capacity-building, food safety, nutrition, drinking water and sanitation, hygiene and education, especially of women) testify to the priority being attached to them by the organizations contributing to the present report. 
The above examples testify to the many instances in which coordination of the United Nations system, and coordination between the system and bilateral donors, is working well at the country level. 
71. In the recommendation contained in paragraph 19 of its agreed conclusions, the Council requested that the report on the implementation of the Council's recommendations specify goals, work-plans and time-frames and resource needs for achieving them. 
The most important site of action is at the country level and the most important actors are in the country itself. 
While national health development plans of action are being reviewed at the global level, much additional time and effort would be required to extract from each plan information on the additional resources needed from each of the many collaborating partners. 
72. In the meantime, work at the global level has been progressing. 
Dialogue has been started between UNESCO and WHO to reinforce educational support in formal, non-formal and adult education programmes for the prevention and control of malaria and diarrhoeal diseases (see paras. 24, 31 and 32 above). 
73. WHO has evolved action plans for the prevention and control of malaria and diarrhoeal diseases in collaboration with other United Nations organizations and other development partners, including non-governmental organizations and the private sector. 
The major efforts of WHO have been directed towards reinforcing the support for these plans, while continuing to develop them in response to the evolving challenges presented by malaria and diarrhoeal diseases. 
WHO is also collaborating with other United Nations organizations in supporting their initiatives relating to their special fields of expertise, as reflected in the examples of FAO, UNESCO and UNIDO in paragraphs 28, 31 and 48 above. 
It further points out that the overall level of resources available for technical cooperation with developing countries is affected by the need to increasingly support humanitarian aid and peace-keeping operations. 
While efforts are being continued to strengthen mechanisms such as country inter-agency coordinating groups and to use country strategy notes to facilitate outside support for national plans, these mechanisms have yet to emerge as a dominant approach for addressing country coordination matters. 
77. One well-known management expert has indicated that, so long as people agree on goals, it does not matter very much how they are organized. 
78. The International Labour Organization (ILO) has promoted social health insurance as a powerful mechanism to improve the quality of and access to health care while providing consumers with incentives to recognize their own responsibilities in maintaining good health. 
Yet the ILO experience echoes that of others: what is most often visible and popular in such systems is curative care, including hospitals and health centres. 
Preventive services, including those critical to the prevention and control of malaria and diarrhoeal diseases, are less visible and difficult to support adequately. 
79. Problems cited in a number of countries relate to different external agencies pursuing disease prevention and control strategies at the country level which differ from those supported by the Government, and which differ from each other. 
This problem is particularly troublesome in emergencies, when the time for consultation is short, but is certainly not limited to emergencies. 
In both long-term and emergency situations, development partners should reach consensus with the Government about how each can use its comparative advantages to best address the problems at hand. 
80. In the recommendations contained in paragraphs 20 and 21 of its agreed conclusions, the Council called attention to the need to facilitate better coordination of United Nations organizations in supporting countries in addressing other national health priorities, especially those relating to health and development. 
As indicated in the present report, substantial efforts are being invested in coordinating the activities of the United Nations system in the fight against malaria and diarrhoeal diseases. 
Improving coordination remains a continuing challenge and needs to be continuously monitored and nurtured at all levels of the United Nations system and supported by countries. 
81. The efforts of the United Nations system to improve coordination are sometimes complicated by differences in cultures and attitudes, however. 
The view of the role of women in society provides one such example. 
The success of the United Nations system in coordinating its own efforts will be a critical factor in surmounting these cultural differences in order to find solutions permitting further harmonious evolution of world society and appropriate ways of promoting the health of individuals and communities. 
82. The difficulties in fully responding to the recommendation contained in paragraph 19 of the agreed conclusions relating to the specification of goals, work-plans and time-frames and resource needs for achieving them were noted in paragraphs 71-75 above. 
Progress has been made, however, and work on joint plans of action will continue. 
This will be facilitated by the general actions being pursued within the United Nations system to promote coordination, themselves stimulated by the increasing recognition of the benefits for all concerned of ensuring that the comparative advantages of each organization are brought to bear appropriately on the problem(s) at hand. 
84. First, there is a need to further reinforce consensus within the United Nations system on specific priorities. 
Much has been achieved in recent years in providing a world vision of broad development needs, and, while efforts need to be continued to share that vision widely, including the vision of an "ethic of collaboration", further emphasis is needed to translate that vision into specific actions. 
Effective coordination depends on identifying the specific ways in which each partner can identify with and contribute to the general priorities agreed upon. 
William Blake has perhaps said it best: "He who would do good must do it in minute particulars; general good is the plea of the scoundrel, hypocrite and flatterer." 
85. Second, the number of priorities must be limited. 
Consensus is one of the most powerful forces available to effect change. 
As the development agenda is broadened, and as more intersectoral coordination is required for success, it becomes increasingly difficult to obtain the degree of consensus needed to achieve rapid progress. 
Many constituencies of varying size now address these problems, each forming partnerships with others as the issue at hand requires additional, or a different spectrum of, resources. These many constituencies are needed. 
If the power of broad consensus is to be used to promote global action, a strictly focused agenda is called for. 
87. Third, goals and targets are important and act in synergy with the systems on which they depend. Systems are required for sustainability. Goals and targets are needed for efficiency and for advocacy. 
They provide an objective gauge of performance, and a stimulus for adjusting strategies as needed. 
88. Fourth, the limited set of priorities, each with goals and targets, should evolve as world capacities evolve. 
They should not be changed too rapidly, however, as it may take several years for the degree of consensus needed to effect change to evolve. 
This consensus-building needs to continue in the context of the other global conferences and summits which are to take place in the next few years. Each will have its own special theme. 
But each should also promote further agreement on goals already adopted. 
89. Fifth, while better use of available resources is certainly needed, additional resources are required to accelerate development efforts, especially in the least developed countries. 
They must come from a reordering of national priorities to make sustainable human development a primary concern of all Governments of the world. 
Rather than reducing the share of official development assistance and national expenditures devoted broadly to human development, as has been the case during the past decade or so, that proportion should be increased. 
90. Sixth, development efforts will not be successful as long as the resources required for development are compromised in order to meet emergency humanitarian needs, as reflected in the recommendation contained in paragraph 15 of the Council's agreed conclusions. 
This represents, of course, a vicious circle. 
Sustainable human development is the means and long-term solution to world peace and prosperity. 
Yet emergencies must be addressed. 
Adequate resources must be available for both. This implies a stronger role for the United Nations system in peacemaking and peace-keeping within an overall strategy for promoting sustainable human development. 
This strategy, in turn, rests on the arguments made above for identifying a limited set of priorities, along with measurable goals and targets, as a major approach for strengthening consensus and for mobilizing the resources required both within countries and internationally. 
91. Finally, while these recommendations have intentionally focused on the United Nations system, that system derives its legitimacy and effectiveness from the values of individuals, families and communities. 
Although in general the Council supported the recommendations contained in the report, it suggested that greater specificity was needed in the plans, targets, resource allocations and implementation schedules of United Nations and Bretton Woods institutions to ensure improved coordination and implementation of programmes in developing countries. 
These diseases constitute major impediments to social and economic development and improvement in the quality of life. 
4. Prevention and treatment of these debilitating diseases should be included as a major focus of health and development efforts. 
The benefits of prevention and treatment dwarf the costs involved. 
5. It is equally important to get at the root causes of the diseases, which, to a great extent, are to be found in the sphere of socio-economic development. 
This requires a multisectoral and integrated approach that responds to short-term needs while at the same time providing for the long-term investments required. 
Particular attention needs to be devoted - among other things by improving national capacity-building - to food safety, nutrition, drinking water and sanitation, hygiene, education, especially of women, and, in general, to targeted investments for a better infrastructure in the health sector. 
6. The question of health needs to be better incorporated in sustainable development policies. 
It is important to remain cognizant of the interaction between poverty, environment, development and health. 
Because of the serious health and economic consequences of malaria and diarrhoeal diseases, the United Nations system should give full consideration to the health implications of proposed activities within its development programmes and projects. 
7. Since the diseases know no boundaries, regional and international strategies for coordinating prevention and control measures against the spread of the diseases are needed. 
8. Control, prevention and treatment vary according to the disease. 
Consequently, technical assistance, interventions, policies and strategies should be specific to the nature of malaria and diarrhoeal diseases, including cholera. 
The United Nations system should take into account this specificity when developing coherent and coordinated strategies to address these diseases. 
10. An important dimension of the resurgence of malaria and diarrhoeal diseases, in particular cholera, is the lack of adequate resources being invested in health infrastructure and human resource development, particularly at the level of primary health services. 
However, there is a serious general shortage of resources internationally. 
Reallocating national resources and development assistance to the health area and improving the use of existing resources should therefore be a priority for Governments, the United Nations system and the donor community. 
11. Coordination regarding malaria at all levels is facilitated by the existence of the Global Malaria Control Strategy of the World Health Organization (WHO), in which many agencies participate and which should be monitored. 
WHO also has technical policies and strategies including the Special Programme on Tropical Diseases, the Control Programme on Diarrhoeal Diseases and the Sick Children Initiative, which need to be strengthened and better coordinated. 
United Nations organs and organizations, within their respective mandates and taking into account comparative advantages, should reinforce their efforts to develop, endorse and promulgate common technical policies and strategies which can guide their complementary support to national programmes. 
12. The most important focus for coordination is at the country level. 
13. It is also necessary, however, that United Nations agencies strengthen coordination among themselves, so as to fit better into the overall coordination process at the country level within the resident coordinator system. 
Where relevant, mechanisms such as consultative groups and round tables should be utilized to ensure coordinated action by all donors. 
The role of non-governmental organizations and the private sector is an important component of any programme and they should be partners in the coordination effort. 
15. There is a need for a better balance between emergency assistance and medium- to long-term policies. 
Health promotion is an important component of educational efforts. 
At the country level, support for the development and implementation of appropriate information systems, such as improved disease surveillance, including early warning systems for epidemics, should be provided as an integral part of strengthening health services. 
18. The strategies for the development of human resources being pursued by the United Nations system should take explicit account of the health, development and health services management needs of countries, including, inter alia, the technical expertise required for preventing and controlling malaria and diarrhoeal diseases. 
19. A report on the implementation of recommendations to improve coordination in the prevention and control of malaria and diarrhoeal diseases should be prepared. 
It should identify complementary roles appropriate to the United Nations organizations involved. 
20. The Secretary-General is requested to prepare this report in collaboration with WHO and other relevant organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system, taking into account their specialized expertise in the area of health and development. 
The Economic and Social Council should monitor the development of the report. 
The steps taken, while expected to specifically address malaria and diarrhoeal diseases, should also facilitate better coordination of United Nations organizations in supporting countries in addressing other national priorities, especially those relating to health and development. 
21. In returning to the subject in 1994, the Economic and Social Council should exert more fully its coordinating role as defined in the Charter of the United Nations, ascertaining priorities in relation to the overall work of the United Nations organizations concerned. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,647. 
1. As I indicated in paragraph 96 of my main report (S/1994/561), I wish to inform the Council that the estimated cost of extending the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) for the six-month period from 1 June to 30 November 1994 would be approximately $14 million. 
The staffing component of the Mission would include a civilian staff of up to 99 international and 175 locally recruited staff, 19 military personnel and, initially, 236 civilian police personnel, who will be reduced to 161 by 1 October 1994. 
Specifically, the Council wished to be informed on progress with respect to the full installation of the Council of State of the Liberian National Transitional Government; progress on disarmament and demobilization; and the implementation of the peace process as a whole. 
4. As I pointed out in my third progress report to the Council of 18 April 1994 (S/1994/463), the Liberian parties were experiencing some difficulties in agreeing to the allocation of certain key cabinet portfolios, namely defence, finance, foreign affairs and justice. 
The three Ministers were confirmed on 20 April 1994 by the Transitional Legislative Assembly and inducted by the Chairman of the Council of State. 
6. In my continuing effort to assist the leadership of the Liberian National Transitional Government, I held a meeting on 19 April 1994 with one of its members, who briefed me on the progress made and the obstacles experienced in this process. 
For my part, I emphasized to him that Liberia must meet the deadline of 7 September 1994 for the holding of the elections. 
This required rapid progress in the complete installation of the Liberian National Transitional Government; in the seating of its full cabinet and National Assembly; and in disarmament and demobilization. 
All of these steps were necessary to establish appropriate conditions for the preparation and holding of the elections and to sustain the peace process in Liberia. 
The Vice-Chairman of the Council (National Patriotic Front of Liberia) also resumed his activities in the Council. 
8. On 30 April 1994, the Under-Secretary-General for Political Affairs, in my absence from New York, discussed the situation in Liberia with President Nic\x{5ee7}hore Dieudonn Soglo of Benin, Chairman of ECOWAS. 
The meeting afforded an opportunity to reaffirm the excellent cooperation existing between ECOMOG and UNOMIL and to emphasize the need for progress in the implementation of the Cotonou agreement by the parties in Liberia within the time-frame approved by the Security Council. 
President Soglo confirmed that the outstanding problems between the parties in Liberia were being resolved. 
With respect to the electoral system, he welcomed the dispatch of the high-level electoral team that would advise the Liberian parties on the various possibilities. 
10. At the time of my last report on 18 April 1994, a total of 2,200 combatants from the three parties had been disarmed and demobilized. 
During the period of negotiations between the parties on the distribution of the four remaining cabinet posts, the pace of disarmament slowed considerably. 
With the full installation of the Liberian National Transitional Government, the parties have recommitted themselves to the complete implementation of the Cotonou agreement, including disarmament. 
I therefore again call on the Liberian parties to respect the terms of the Cotonou agreement, commit themselves to a timetable for disarmament and ensure that their combatants lay down their arms. 
11. As noted in my report of 18 April fighting had erupted in the eastern part of Liberia between the National Patriotic Front of Liberia and the Liberian Peace Council, an armed group formed after the signing of the Cotonou agreement. 
The Liberian National Transitional Government, UNOMIL and ECOMOG have intensified their efforts to bring about a cease-fire between the two groups and to bring the Liberian Peace Council into the disarmament and demobilization process. 
I will provide details of progress in this regard in my next report to the Security Council. 
This dispute had resulted in an outbreak of fighting among the ULIMO forces along ethnic lines. 
Since 6 May 1994, under the auspices of ECOMOG and UNOMIL, there have been daily meetings between the two groups to resolve this dispute. 
A cease-fire agreement between the groups in ULIMO was initially signed on 6 May 1994 by their respective front-line commanders. 
The two groups also reaffirmed their commitment to the Cotonou accord and its full implementation. 
On 9 May 1994, ULIMO's President Al Haji Kromah and General Roosevelt Johnson signed an agreement in the presence of the representatives of UNOMIL and ECOMOG confirming the agreement of 6 May. 
As stated in my earlier report, the team will be advising the Elections Commission to enable it to determine the modalities of the electoral system to be used. 
(a) To discuss with officials of the Liberian National Transitional Government and the Elections Commission the efficacy of various electoral systems, in particular, the system of proportional representation and the experiences of various countries that have applied this system; 
(b) To provide advice to political parties, other national governmental and non-governmental organizations and Liberians on the various options for electoral systems that may be considered for use in Liberia; 
16. The overall efforts of the parties in Liberia, with the assistance of UNOMIL and ECOMOG, are now finally yielding some positive results. 
In this context, I have instructed my Special Representative on Liberia to advise me on concrete measures that Member States may take in this regard. 
An important step has been taken towards achieving a lasting peace. 
However, the process of step-by-step political settlement must continue. 
Russia, for its part, is fully aware of its responsibility and is willing, together with the United Nations, to cooperate in achieving a comprehensive settlement and ensuring that the current phase is followed by further efforts to restore peace and mutual understanding in the region. 
Within the framework of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) and the United Nations, the Russian Federation has made a commitment to withdraw its troops from Estonia, without any connection to any other issue. 
The 31 August 1994 date was offered by the Russian Federation itself. 
I hope that this statement by Defence Minister Pavel Grachev represents his personal opinion and not the Russian Federation's official position. 
This work is being directed by Vazgen Sarkisyan, Minister of State of the Republic of Armenia, General Suren Abramyan, his deputy, and the State Directorate of Refugee Affairs. 
In order to make this campaign public in nature, the so-called "Airudzi" charitable alliance has been established under the auspices of the Armenian monarchic party; it has allocated a large sum for financing the programme and has undertaken to provide fully for the settlers. 
There are plans to establish Armenian military settlements in the territory of the Azerbaijani Republic. 
(a) The desire of the Republic of Armenia to consolidate the results of the military aggression and annexation of occupied territories of the Azerbaijani Republic through intensive settlement of those territories; 
(b) Armenia's intention to bring about irreversible demographic changes in the region and hinder the possible future return of hundreds of thousands of Azerbaijani refugees to their native lands; 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, this communication constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
1. Guam, a Non-Self-Governing Territory administered by the United States of America, is the southernmost and largest island of the Mariana archipelago. 
Guam lies about 2,400 kilometres east of Manila. Agana is the capital. 
3. In 1521, the explorer Ferdinand Magellan, sailing under the Spanish flag, reached Guam during his circumnavigation of the globe. 
Later, in 1565, Spain claimed Guam and the rest of the Mariana Islands, but did not begin colonization until 1668, when the native Chamorro population of the Mariana archipelago was estimated at 50,000. 
As a result of harsh treatment by the colonizers and the introduction of new diseases, the Chamorros were reduced to less than 2,000 by the year 1700. 
4. Guam was under the administration of the United States Navy from 1899 to 1950, except for a period during the Second World War when the island was occupied by Japan. 
5. In accordance with the 1950 Organic Act of the United States Congress, Guam became an unincorporated Territory. 
7. As provided for by the Organic Act of 1950, the Government of Guam consists of separate executive, legislative and judicial branches. 
8. Universal adult suffrage with respect to local elections applies to Guamanians 18 years and older. 
The Governor may issue executive orders and regulations, recommend bills to the Legislature, make his views known to that body and veto legislation. 
The Legislature may override the Governor's veto. 
13. Under the Organic Act of 1950, the United States Congress reserves the authority to annul any law enacted by the Guam Legislature. 
18. In a run-off referendum held in September l982, a large majority of Guamanian voters expressed preference for commonwealth status. 
Subsequently, in February 1984, the Guam Legislature established an eight-member Commission on Self-Determination to prepare a draft commonwealth agreement which, if acceptable to the people, would be submitted to the United States Congress for consideration. 
19. In May 1986, the Commission on Self-Determination completed a draft Commonwealth Act, which, after a public-education campaign, was submitted to an article-by-article vote on 8 August 1987. 
They approved 10 of the 12 articles by majorities ranging from 51 to 61 per cent and rejected articles 1 and 7 by small margins. 
20. Article l, which spelled out the envisaged political relationship between the United States and Guam, also contained provisions that would recognize the Chamorro people (defined as those born on Guam before 1 August 1950 and their descendants) as a distinct group with certain privileges. 
Article 7 would transfer control over immigration from the federal Government to Guam. 
21. A second vote on articles 1 and 7, as revised by the Commission on Self-Determination, was held on 7 November 1987 and brought out 20,000 voters, or 56 per cent of all those registered. 
Each article was approved by about 11,400 votes, notwithstanding continuing criticism that the articles still contained provisions that were actually or potentially discriminatory and were thus contrary to the United States Constitution. 
The Guam constitution would provide for a republican form of government, with separate executive, legislative and judicial branches and a bill of rights. 
No federal laws passed after adoption of the act would apply to Guam without its consent, and a joint commission would regularly consult with the United States and Guam on all matters affecting the relationship between them. 
Also under the draft Act, the Government of Guam would establish, for the benefit of the Chamorro people, a "Chamorro Land Trust" comprising certain lands returned by the United States before and after the effective date of the Act. 
24. Under the draft Commonwealth Act, Guam would have greater control over immigration matters than exercised by any of the 50 States or other United States Territories, as well as veto power over federal laws and regulations. 
It would establish a 200-mile exclusive economic zone. 
25. The draft Act was submitted to Congress for its consideration in February 1988. 
A Federal Inter-Agency Task Force report released in August 1989 concluded that some provisions of the draft Commonwealth Act were unconstitutional, particularly those relating to the exercise of self-determination by the Chamorro people. 
26. In his state of the Territory address of 14 January 1992, Governor Ada reiterated that passage of the draft Commonwealth Act would enable the Territory to increase trade with, and accept assistance from, foreign countries and enable it to control its own marine resources. 
He reiterated the territorial Government's demand for access to unused land being held by the federal Government. 
38. A representative of the Governor of Guam addressed the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee) on 12 October 1993. 
The Assembly noted that discussions held since 1988 between the Government of the United States and the Guam Commission on Self-Determination had resulted in qualified agreements on the provisions of the Guam Commonwealth Act, including agreements to disagree on several substantive portions of the Guam proposal. 
41. Until the Second World War, the majority of Guamanians were involved in subsistence agriculture. 
After the War, and until the 1970s, employment was generated mainly by United States Department of Defense military bases, which provided jobs mostly in the construction and servicing sectors. 
The formation of a territorial Government in 1951 provided further employment in non-agricultural sectors, in particular in the public service. 
Since the 1970s, the dramatic increase in tourism and the related construction, retail and service sectors have been effective forces in the economy's growth. 
42. According to the 1992 Guam Annual Economic Review, the Territory continued to experience rapidly escalating inflation. 
As at 1990, there were 35,000 land parcels on Guam with a total appraised value of $1.1 billion. 
In 1984, the majority of plaintiffs decided to accept an out-of-court settlement of $39.5 million, which had been ruled fair by a federal district judge. 
Since then, because urban and rural landowners have been unable to agree among themselves upon a formula for apportioning the settlement, a few disbursements, totalling $1.1 million, have been made to almost 100 landowners. 
According to the Guam Commission on Self-Determination, the majority of litigants have not accepted the settlement and are pursuing separate legal action against the federal Government. 
58. As at 1992, 310 hectares of land were being leased by 57 local farmers. 
59. Guam has relatively poor natural conditions for commercial agriculture. 
Furthermore, the small size of plots is an obstacle to the use of machinery and, in many cases, deters farmers from purchasing capital equipment. 
61. The Agricultural Board of Commissioners of Guam is responsible for agricultural land zoning, pest control and agricultural development planning. 
A major objective of the Board is eradication of the melon fly on Guam, which would eliminate trade restrictions on imports of agricultural products originating from Guam. 
It serves none the less mainly as a tuna transshipment centre. 
In February 1992, a new hotel, Nikko Guam, with a 500-room capacity, was inaugurated in the Territory. 
Additional hotel facilities, with a total capacity of 2,529 rooms, were under construction. 35/ According to press reports, 37/ in December 1992, the territorial Land Use Commission approved three hotel construction projects totalling 870 rooms. 
95. Medical care is generally of a high standard and health conditions are good. 
The Department of Public Health and Social Services maintains a pharmacy, a nursing section, a maternal child health and family planning centre and a paediatric clinic. 
A new mental health facility is under construction. 
Some 140 physicians practise on Guam in several fields of specialization. 
There are over 30 dentists. 
A shortage of doctors was reported in all areas of health care. 
The doctor-to-population ratio for 1991 was reported to be 13.1 per 10,000, or a little better than half that in the United States in 1987, which had 21.4 doctors per 10,000 persons. 
97. Reports indicate that 5 per cent of the population on Guam are carriers of hepatitis B, which is endemic to the region. 
The Center for Disease Control at Atlanta, Georgia, reported that the region in general, including Guam, had registered a very low incidence of acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS) cases, with only 10 cases identified. 
103. Education is compulsory for children between 6 and 12 years of age. 
The Territory has established an extensive public and private educational system. 
There are also two private business colleges. 
107. The University of Guam, which is accredited by the Western Association of Schools and Colleges of the United States, offers graduate programmes in education and public administration and operates a marine research laboratory. 
The abolition of the interpreter posts will be offset by the recruitment of freelance interpreters as required to ensure programme delivery. 
3. Since the adoption of General Assembly resolution 48/228, the actual workload statistics for 1992-1993 have become available, and the assumptions on which the budgetary proposals were based have been re-examined. 
The statistics show that the translation workload at Headquarters increased 19.5 per cent in 1992-1993 over 1990-1991, when the translation workload had already returned to the level existing prior to the 1987 financial crisis. 
To put this workload in perspective, statistics have been compiled, drawing on the proposed programme budgets going back to 1972-1973, and are shown in the table below. 
Thus, the language services had to cope with a level of demand, especially towards the end of 1993, that could not have been foreseen on the basis of past experience. 
5. The reasons for this level of demand need to be analysed. 
Undoubtedly, the increased activity of the Security Council is a major factor. 
Aside from the requirements of the Security Council itself, the expansion of peace-keeping operations has also increased the related work of the General Assembly, which approves their financing. 
There have also been other new areas of activity, such as sustainable development. 
A proliferation of documentation may be characteristic of the early phases of programme development, when there is typically a surge of activity as a new policy issue is studied from various aspects. 
6. The Secretary-General appreciates that Member States have recognized the need to reinforce measures to control and limit documentation. 
The General Assembly has recommended that those measures be implemented as applicable by all subsidiary organs (resolution 48/222). 
In addition, there have been other changes in the number and distribution of meetings with the restructuring of intergovernmental bodies in the economic and social areas. 
8. The abolition of 19 posts in the Office of Conference Services should be considered in the framework of the overall level of resources requested in section 25E of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
This makes it possible to adjust the staffing level to peak workload requirements at particular times of the year and to avoid the costs of unutilized capacity. 
9. Taken together with the abolition of the 19 established posts, therefore, the Secretary-General's proposed programme budget involved some shift of resources from permanent to temporary staff, but did not reduce the overall resources proposed for staffing in the Office of Conference Services. 
Delays in the issuance of documentation and any possible decline in quality that are attributable to the factors outlined in paragraphs 3 to 7 above, including the late submission of documentation by substantive departments, will be addressed within their relevant contexts. 
10. In addition, as indicated in the proposed programme budget, efforts will continue to increase productivity in conference services through improved management and further investment in technological innovations. 
The possibilities of shifting work among conference centres is also being fully explored to improve the overall utilization of capacity. 
11. In compliance with General Assembly resolutions 46/190 and 47/202 C, the Secretary-General is continuing to review the organization and management of the Office of Conference Services. 
In resolution 48/228, paragraph 66, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to submit a comprehensive study on the organization, management and human resource requirements of conference services as a basis for the consideration of his programme budget proposals for 1996-1997. 
The Secretary-General intends to review the level of permanent conference-servicing capacity as part of that study and, based on the results, to make proposals in the proposed programme budget for 1996-1997. 
12. Also, in resolution 47/202 B, paragraph 16, the General Assembly decided to undertake a comprehensive review at its forty-ninth session of, inter alia, the need for and usefulness and timely issuance of verbatim and summary records on the basis of a report to be submitted by the Secretary-General. 
At its forty-seventh and forty-eighth sessions, the Assembly requested intergovernmental bodies to review their entitlement to verbatim or summary records. 
The Assembly may therefore decide to modify such entitlements as a result of its deliberations during the forty-ninth session, with consequences for conference-servicing requirements. 
13. At this juncture, it is difficult to predict how the demand for conference services will evolve. 
At the same time, productivity has been increasing and, with the continued application of technological innovations, this trend should continue. 
The Secretary-General intends to keep under review the relationship between conference-servicing requirements and programmatic growth with a view to ensuring an acceptable level and quality of services. 
The appropriate balance between permanent and temporary staff will also be kept under review. 
According to the original projections based on the Governing Council target for the fifth cycle, 1994 contributions should have amounted to $1,260 million. 
This represents a shortfall of about $350 million for 1994, after a shortfall of $245 million for 1993. 
The Executive Board will review the IPF levels in 1994. 
4. A number of programme countries have increased their contributions. 
India continues to be the largest non-DAC donor, while the Republic of Korea has pledged an increase of over 50 per cent. 
5. Field programme expenditures, comprising outlays from IPFs, Special Programme Resources (SPR), the Special Measures Fund for Least Developed Countries (SMF/LDC), cost-sharing and government cash counterpart contributions, amounted to $1.031 billion in 1993, representing an increase of 0.4 per cent over the previous year. 
The largest share of field programme expenditures, 49.2 per cent, was invested in project personnel, which includes internationally and nationally recruited experts and United Nations Volunteers (UNV) specialists. 
Of the rest of the expenditures, 19.3 per cent went for subcontracts; 15.4 per cent for project equipment; 9.3 per cent for training; and the remainder for miscellaneous expenses such as maintenance and operational costs (tables 2 and 3 of the statistical annex contain further details). 
6. Divided by sources of funds, the largest share of field programme expenditures in 1993, 59 per cent, flowed from IPF resources. 
Cost-sharing expenditures, both government and third-party, which have been rising over the past eight years, accounted for 33 per cent of the expenditures; SPR for 4.5 per cent. 
7. Regionally, both sub-Saharan Africa and the Asia-Pacific regions each absorbed about 37 per cent of IPF resources in 1993. 
Of the $782 million for new projects, $346 million, or 44 per cent, represented cost-sharing from Governments and third-party sources. 
UNDP sees its cooperation with African countries as threefold. 
First, to assist these countries in defining their own development goals, strategies and policies and finding the resources to attain them. 
Second, to help them build and strengthen national capacity so that they can manage their own development. 
And third, in collaboration with Africa's development partners, to give direct support to the development process and remove specific obstacles to it. 
Working through the Regional Bureau for Africa (RBA), UNDP in 1993 continued to provide support to the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s (NADAF) secretariat, mainly through its project executed by the Economic Commission for Africa. 
UNDP interventions stressed not only capacity-building in central government but also in local government, as in the cases of Malawi, Sierra Leone and Zambia. 
Seventy-five nationally executed projects were approved in 1993 for approximately $60 million, representing 45 per cent of the total number of new projects approved and approximately 60 per cent of the total value in 1993. 
To help strengthen indigenous capacity for national execution, UNDP conducted a number of seminars and workshops on this initiative in 1993. 
14. With the aim of making delivery systems for the transfer of skills more effective, UNDP continued to substitute national consultants for long-term expatriates and to use the services of short-term international consultants only when necessary. 
15. African Capacity-Building Initiative (ACBI). 
An initiative of UNDP, the World Bank and the African Development Bank (AfDB), ACBI seeks to strengthen regional and national capacities to formulate and manage national economic policies and programmes and to support the internalization of long-term development planning. 
Further appraisal and sensitization missions were carried out in 1993. 
As to the actual number of Africans trained under the initiative, only 64 were trained in 1993 as opposed to the planned training of 255. 
This programme has experienced management and staffing difficulties in addition to the slow disbursement of funds by donors and is now undergoing a major transition. 
16. National Long-Term Perspective Studies (NLTPS). 
The exercise is under way in six countries; a number of conferences, seminars and workshops were held in 1993 to sensitize African countries further on the initiative. 
17. Poverty alleviation and human development. 
In collaboration with other United Nations specialized agencies and bilateral partners, UNDP assisted programme countries in 1993 to design programmes and projects aimed at tackling the root causes of poverty through a comprehensive approach encompassing macroeconomic policy reforms as well as sectoral interventions. 
For instance, UNDP assisted the Government of Zimbabwe to prepare its poverty alleviation and social action plan, which was well received at that country's Consultative Group meeting in 1993. 
18. Major efforts were made in several countries to operationalize the concept of human development as elaborated in the Human Development Reports. 
Emphasis was given to the participation of all segments of society in the development process. 
Special attention was paid to the promotion of women's participation in development; activities in this area included a major workshop on women held in Cape Verde. 
The development of the private sector is an area of concentration in about half of the country programmes in Africa, and some successes can be noted for 1993. 
For example, the Governments of Ce d'Ivoire, Malawi and Niger formulated national strategies for artisanal and small- enterprise development. 
In Zambia, the mid-term review of the fifth country programme in 1993 helped to reorient the programme to address new priority areas of private sector development and poverty alleviation. 
20. Much of UNDP assistance was targeted at upstream activities, such as improved management, and the promotion of trade and investment. 
The linkage of health to human and economic development was exemplified by the expansion of economic activity in 11 West African countries, following the successful programme to eliminate river blindness from them. 
Roughly one half of UNDP country programmes in Africa addressed environmental management, including conservation, control of pollution and desertification. 
Implementation began on a range of innovative projects, including the Mauritania Wind Electric Power for Social and Economic Development, aimed at providing decentralized wind-based power services to rural areas. 
Support was provided to a number of countries, for example, Cameroon, to prepare national environment programmes. 
As regards the multi-donor-funded Africa 200 Network, a decision was taken in October 1993 to enhance its grass-roots character and, partly as a result, its headquarters will soon be moved from New York to Africa. 
24. Round-table process and aid coordination. 
Two round-table meetings were held in 1993, for Burkina Faso and for Equatorial Guinea. The Burkina Faso round-table meeting focused on economic management and the policy framework paper; that for Equatorial Guinea concentrated on aid coordination, support to the structural adjustment programme and the development of long-term perspective policies. 
25. Aid coordination within the United Nations specialized agencies was effectively conducted through the medium of monthly United Nations resident heads of agency meetings and was facilitated by the newly launched country strategy notes, now being prepared in many countries in the region. 
Other forms of aid coordination took place through government/donor meetings coordinated by the World Bank in Consultative Group countries. 
UNDP continued in 1993 to apply the programme approach in its cooperation with Africa. 
UNDP provided support for the process towards democratization in a number of countries, for instance, assistance to Malawi's transition to multi-partyism, and to Sierra Leone's National Advisory Council to prepare the country for a return to civilian rule in 1995. 
This helped, in part, to bring about an orderly transfer of power through democratic elections in Burundi, Eritrea, Mali, Namibia and Niger. 
In Sierra Leone and Rwanda, UNDP played a leading role in coordinating multidonor humanitarian efforts in 1993. 
Country programmes were approved for nine countries. 
Two large programmes in India, Jute and Leather, gathered momentum and lessons learned from the first year were incorporated into the documentation and operations. 
In Bangladesh, UNDP is assisting the Government in the development of two major programmes in the urban and education sectors. 
The regional programme utilized the programme approach to facilitate the integration of cross-cutting issues into a rational programme with strategic aims. 
In contrast to the approximately 350 projects of the fourth cycle region-wide projects are now focused on only 16 key programmes under the three themes of: economic reform; environmental management; and poverty alleviation and human development. 
Regional ownership and increased national commitment is achieved through intensified consultation with countries before approval and during the implementation of each programme. 
In Thailand, UNDP assisted the Government in innovative strategies under the programme approach to enhance incomes of the rural population. 
Some 125 nationally executed projects were approved during 1993 for $113 million, representing 59 per cent of the total number of new projects approved and 56 per cent of the total value. 
China and India are the leading countries in national execution and, in the fifth cycle (1992-1996), account for 35 per cent of the total number of projects and 56 per cent of the total value under national execution. 
Cost-sharing contributions from recipient countries and third parties are expected to provide another $100 million. 
The total expenditure for the region during 1993 is estimated at $250 million. 
In Viet Nam, UNDP assisted (as co-chair with the World Bank) in the preparations for and the conduct of the first donor conference on Viet Nam, held in Paris in November 1993. 
The conference resulted in pledges of $1.86 billion and UNDP was asked to be the main technical agency to assist the Government to improve its capacity in coordinating external assistance. 
Agreement was reached with the Asian Development Bank (AsDB), the World Bank, key Pacific Island intercountry organizations, and the Pacific Island countries, that UNDP will continue to be the lead agency supporting the round-table process for interested Governments. 
Substantive inputs for the process will be coordinated with the development banks. 
During 1993, six Pacific Island countries were preparing for round-table or sectoral meetings with support from UNDP. 
In Mongolia, UNDP worked closely with the World Bank on preparations for the donor meeting held in Tokyo under the auspices of the Government of Japan and the World Bank. 
In Cambodia, UNDP provided support to the preparation of the Royal Government's national strategy and actively participated in the first meeting of the International Committee on Reconstruction of Cambodia (ICORC) held in Paris in September, chaired by the Government of Japan. 
UNDP will lead and coordinate the development of ideas and programmes for capacity-building in Indo-china. 
In Pakistan, UNDP established a United Nations Inter-Agency Support Unit, with costs shared by all United Nations specialized agencies represented in the country, including the World Bank. 
This unit assists with the planning and implementation of the local United Nations common agenda, a methodology for joint programming, which is operating, to date, in the fields of population, education and income generation and employment. 
This has facilitated the integration of UNDP and UNICEF interventions in the areas of urban development and disaster management in support of the national programmes. 
In recognition of the work undertaken in Bangladesh to integrate human development concerns into the fifth Five-Year Plan, UNDP was asked to introduce the discussions on human development at the Consultative Group meeting in Paris in April; UNDP will continue to perform this role in 1994. 
In India, the Human Development Report 1993 was launched with broad participation of high-level government officials, bilateral donors and United Nations specialized agencies. 
To increase the number of actors involved in broad-based human development and to increase the sustainability of actions, the regional programme engaged the services of Synergos, an international NGO, to collate seven case studies of successful people's participation in six countries of the region. 
A third example is the use of the Association of Development Financing Institutions in Asia/Pacific (ADFIAP), representing 76 institutions in 30 countries to provide training specifically designed for its own members under a programme for small and medium enterprises. 
The Pacific Heads of State Forum Meeting welcomed the sustainable human development (SHD) initiative of UNDP, which has already resulted in the publication of the Pacific Sustainable Human Development Report, addressing new development options, policies and strategies within the context of the Pacific Islands. 
Also, the implementation of community-based sustainable human development schemes has started on a pilot basis, aimed at planning and management of community initiatives to ensure improved and sustainable quality of life under small island conditions. 
In Sri Lanka, working through local NGOs, UNDP supports the implementation of a national poverty alleviation programme and assists an integrated rural development programme aimed at poverty alleviation in one of the lowest-income regions of the country. 
In Pakistan, UNDP, UNICEF and the World Bank continue to support the successful National Rural Water Supply and Sanitation Programme, which has strong participation of communities and local governments. 
As a result of this involvement, Government and donors at the donor meeting in Tokyo requested UNDP to take the lead in poverty alleviation and to develop a multisectoral comprehensive framework for a coordinated donor effort. 
At the regional level, poverty alleviation strategies based upon natural resource management and conservation were discussed at a regional workshop entitled "Environment and poverty", sponsored by the Bangladesh Centre for Advanced Studies. 
37. Economic reform and management development. 
A senior expert from the Prime Minister's Office is now preparing a structure and the operational mechanisms for the programme to which several donors have indicated their participation. 
The report has received widespread publicity in the press and has been the subject of a seminar of senior government officials. 
Concrete implementation plans are being completed. 
In the Philippines, UNDP assisted in the modernization of the election machinery. 
38. Environment and natural resources management. 
As follow-up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED), the Government of China embarked on a long process to formulate a national Agenda 21, involving some 50 governmental agencies. 
With funding from Capacity 21, UNDP assisted with the finalization of the initial draft document, with special emphasis on cross-sectoral issues. 
Following approval by the State Council, the document will form the basis of a high-level donor's conference in 1994. 
Further assistance from Capacity 21 is aimed at integrating the national Agenda 21 into the national planning framework. 
At the regional level, launching meetings serving as consultative and planning mechanisms for regional programming were convened for region-wide programmes in agricultural resource management and marine pollution. 
Under the GEF, major emphasis was placed on the earliest possible approval and implementation of programmed projects. 
A total of $36 million, covering activities in over 20 countries and territories in the region was approved. 
Long-term biodiversity conservation has been addressed in the region, inter alia, through the establishment and management, with multi-donor participation, of innovative trust funds in Papua New Guinea and Bhutan. 
Training in the GEF themes and processes was vigorously pursued through workshops at headquarters and in five countries of the region. 
The regional programme has been instrumental in the establishment of information and data-sharing among countries of the region, furthering intraregional understanding and technical know-how and contributing to common standards. 
For example, a network in the field of agricultural research included the exchange of germ plasm for improved tree-production and germ plasm for specific coarse grains and legumes; improved aquaculture practices and fish-seed exchanges. 
In Sri Lanka, the UNDP Resident Representative functions as the Humanitarian Programme Coordinator for UNDP, multilateral and bilateral donor programmes in connection with the growing number of internally displaced persons resulting from hostilities in the north and east of the country. 
Especially heavy monsoon rains caused severe landslides and flash floods in Nepal, where the Resident Representative, as head of the Disaster Management Team, ensured a flow of information and the coordination of relief assistance from various international donors. 
As a result of the strong support given to the relief and rehabilitation efforts, the Resident Representative and concerned United Nations system staff were decorated by the Government. 
At the request of the Secretary-General, UNDP has assumed responsibilities in Cambodia, with the completion of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) mandate, for providing and channelling international assistance in capacity-building for demining operations. 
The programming process for the fifth cycle was practically finalized during 1993. 
Country programmes were approved by the Governing Council for all countries except Iraq, Oman and Somalia. 
In its decisions 93/4 and 93/20 the Council took note of the intention of the Administrator to continue to approve projects in both these countries on a case-by-case basis. 
All the net contributor countries in the Arab States region - except for Oman, where a decision was taken not to develop a UNDP country programme - followed Council decision 91/29 and programmed at the level of $10 million and above. 
The programming trend in the country programmes in the region continued, with a substantial part of the technical cooperation directed at support to macro-economic reforms, economic policy development, economic and social development and administrative reform. 
Social policy and concern about the level of human development - especially in countries going through transition and experiencing negative social effects of economic adjustment - were highlighted in several country programmes. 
Environment and natural resources management constituted another common feature of the programmes. 
Human resources development was the most common modality chosen for national capacity-building. 
The regional programme for the Arab States region was developed during 1993 and its content was approved by the intergovernmental meeting held in Sanaa in December 1993. 
Data gathering and dissemination, development of policies, providing forums for regional debates and cooperation, strengthening the capacity of institutions and the development of human resources will be widely used in the implementation of these programmes. 
Many projects will be implemented by the Arab regional organizations and institutions. 
Some of them, e.g., the Arab Gulf Programme for United Nations Development Organizations (AGFUND), will provide substantial financial contribution to the programme. 
The programme will also embrace cooperation with the Palestinians in the Occupied Palestinian Territories (Gaza and the West Bank). 
It will actively seek links with country programmes, and in this process will use the modality of decentralization of its operational management to the field. 
The situation in Somalia continued to pose a most difficult challenge to the whole international community, including UNDP. 
Agricultural rehabilitation and sanitation was supported in the Lower Shabelle region. 
Thanks to the UNDP project, drinking water production in Mogadishu reached pre-war levels by May 1993. 
A programme for demobilization and reintegration of the demobilized militia was developed in the north-west. 
45. Area development schemes. 
The programme, together with associated activities, constitutes a cluster of projects absorbing some 60 per cent of UNDP resources in the country during the present cycle. 
Its success draws the attention of other countries in the Horn of Africa region and opens possibilities of its broader application. 
This approach also allows UNDP to introduce the full spectrum of policy considerations into its programmes, e.g., environmental sustainability and the enhanced participation of women in development. 
In 1993, these areas continued to provide the most interesting examples of imaginative programming and project implementation in the Arab States region. 
In Egypt, UNDP continued to play an active role in supporting the Government in implementing its programme of economic reform. 
UNDP supported the establishment of a number of important developmental programmes and key technical secretariats, which, on the one hand, constitute a part of the structural adjustment programme, and, on the other, strengthen the national capacity to implement, evaluate and monitor this programme in its various aspects. 
These include the Social Fund for Development, the Economic Reform Programme, the Public Enterprises Office and the Secretariat for Public Sector Reform. 
In Kuwait, UNDP - through the Management Development Programme - is engaged in assistance to the Administrative Development Sector - an organizational unit established to formulate and lead the implementation of administrative reforms in all sectors of government operations. 
It has focused on strengthening the capacity of the ADS to provide in-country leadership and technical skills to other governmental units in the execution of the administrative reforms. 
In Lebanon, UNDP financed extensive work leading to the preparation of the Programme of Administrative Rehabilitation. 
Also with the same aim of strengthening the human aspects of development, the International Workshop of National Institutions for the Protection and Promotion of Human Rights was held in Tunis in December 1993, attended by the representatives of governmental and non-governmental institutions from 15 countries. 
Protection of the handicapped, protection of children from exploitation, securing the rights of women, strict observation of the rights of migrants, as per the international conventions and agreements, constituted the main focus of this workshop. 
Morocco and Lebanon launched programmes aimed at support to the government policy of eliminating drug production. 
The efforts of Governments to combat the HIV epidemic were supported in Djibouti and Morocco. 
This modality was designated for approximately 36 per cent of budgets approved in the region. 
This steadily growing trend of giving the responsibility for supervision of programmes and projects of technical cooperation to well-qualified national institutions was strongly visible in the implementation of both the country and regional programmes. 
The same sense of shared responsibility was manifested by the tendency of many Governments in the region to co-finance UNDP programmes of technical cooperation, as a means of supplementing the decreasing IPF resources. 
48. Expansion of UNDP country offices. 
This covers all planned country offices in the region with the exception of Russia. 
49. Wide area network (WAN). 
A proposal for donor funding to extend the system to additional countries of the region has been prepared. 
Once established in each UNDP country office, the WAN will increasingly be placed at the disposal of other users, such as government aid coordination agencies, parliamentarians, non-governmental organizations (NGOs), and the media. 
The network also has great potential for providing such services as access to United Nations specialized agency databases on a multitude of topics. 
Major issues related to economic and societal transition, including transition to a market economy, privatization, democracy and governance and the social impact of transition were the focus of a workshop held in cooperation with the East-West Economic Academy. 
The workshop was attended by all Resident Representatives from the region as well as by several Resident Representatives from other regions facing similar transitional problems. 
A series of recommendations that constitute broad guidelines for action by UNDP in these thematic areas was adopted. 
Based on the findings of the forum, UNDP and IAEA began preparing a large-scale programme involving all concerned United Nations specialized agencies and interested donors to cover all sectors affected by problems of nuclear safety, linking technical cooperation and capital assistance. 
The programmes are closely linked to national projects focused on providing assistance to capacity-building for the effective mobilization and management of external resources. 
United Nations inter-agency missions led by UNDP have already visited Uzbekistan and Kazakhstan in preparation for donor meetings on the social sector reforms in these countries and the NATCAP exercise was successfully launched in Albania. 
Umbrella projects covering the Transfer of Knowledge through Expatriate Nationals (TOKTEN), UNV and the United Nations Short-Term Advisory Resources (UNISTAR) modalities, were established region-wide as the most efficient and cost-effective way to respond promptly to constantly evolving transitional needs. 
Armenia, Azerbaijan and Kyrgyzstan had their first UNV specialists arrive to assist the reform process of key sectoral and functional ministries and that of the central banks. The vast experience of the Polish umbrella project was often used in guiding the establishment of similar facilities in the region. 
Following the recommendations of the 1992 Tokyo meeting on Assistance to Newly Independent States, the Consultative Group process gained momentum in most of the former Soviet Union. 
An exemplary trend of cooperation between UNDP, on behalf of the United Nations system, and the World Bank was set by the launching of joint missions and preparation of consultative group meetings both in European capitals and in country. 
UNDP was entrusted with preparing presentations of technical cooperation requirements for the meetings. 
Support for the building of national capacity for external resource management was considered a top priority for UNDP activities in the region. 
External resource management agencies were designed and established in Kazakhstan and Kyrgyzstan with the joint assistance of UNDP and the World Bank. 
Initial training of government officials involved in the aid management process was carried out by several country offices. 
In Belarus, UNDP supported the Government in designing its aid management mechanism and presenting it to a Consultative Group meeting, and the European Bank for Reconstruction and Development (EBRD) will provide funding for a long-term senior adviser to work in the unit. 
56. Regional programme trends. 
Regional execution modalities have been adopted in most of the cases and many of the projects have been developed by UNDP in partnership with United Nations agencies, NGOs, regional organizations and institutions such as the Board of Chambers of Commerce as well as interested bilateral donors. 
57. Democratization and governance. 
UNDP has launched a new initiative to provide a framework for support of projects in the field of democratization, improved governance and strengthened local participation in the countries in transition in the region. 
This programme is based on joint endeavours initiated by UNDP but led by participating countries and with a substantive participation of external partners, including bilateral donors and international and regional institutions and organizations. 
58. Environment and energy. 
The two major approved GEF programmes in the region are proceeding into new phases with the operationalization of the environmental management aspects. 
The project document for the Black Sea programme was signed by all participating countries and the Programme Coordination Unit has opened in Istanbul. 
Planning has been completed for a workshop on bio-diversity and the first inter-agency agreement with the World Health Organization (WHO) has been signed. 
Planning has begun on an Energy Efficiency 2000 joint UNDP/United Nations Economic Commission for Europe (UNECE) initiative, which has been well received by participating countries and by bilateral donors who, it is expected, will co-finance the programme. 
A comprehensive human development programme was launched in Ukraine in May, with the aim of providing decision-making bodies with a clearer view of the objectives and constraints of human development in Ukraine. 
Detailed studies were produced on specific problems and a number of coordinated projects were launched, covering areas such as social protection and labour policies, AIDS prevention and the reduction of abortions. 
Other human development initiatives were launched in the Baltics and Uzbekistan. 
Turkey expanded its ongoing innovative human development programme by incorporating the sustainability element into its in-depth assessment of the situation in all regions of the country. 
60. Social sector development. 
A successful inter-agency cooperation modality was pioneered in this sector by combining United Nations, UNDP and other agency personnel together with World Bank experts on integrated missions to a number of countries (e.g., Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Republic of Moldova), where the World Bank considered social sector loans. 
This is encouraging a much more coordinated approach to the formulation of World Bank loans and technical cooperation programmes. 
Another successful form of coordination was the programme approach adopted by Poland for technical cooperation in the social sector, under Government coordination, facilitated by UNDP. 
The region had to deal with an exceptional load of emergencies in 1993: former Yugoslavia, countries in the Caucasus, Tajikistan, as well as the Turkish involvement in northern Iraq relief operations, and natural disasters in Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Belarus and Ukraine. 
UNDP participated in the United Nations consolidated appeals for Armenia, Azerbaijan and former Yugoslavia with project proposals related to rehabilitation and reconstruction. 
In 1993, UNDP introduced a strategy for donor relations and resource mobilization aimed at increasing the partnership and cooperation of UNDP with other multilateral or bilateral agencies as well as with United Nations agencies in assisting countries in transition. 
Cooperation agreements have been developed with the European Union, EBRD, the World Bank and the International Monetary Fund (IMF) with the aim of ensuring coordination and complementarity of assistance to Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
Resources are being mobilized on the basis of concrete products jointly formulated with countries of the region and multilateral and bilateral donors participating in UNDP programmes. 
Advocacy, active negotiations and open information with donors represent the key elements of this strategy. 
Contributions to trust funds and cost-sharing of programmes have been obtained from Austria, Finland, France, Netherlands, Sweden, Switzerland, United States and the European Union. 
Examples of programmes that have attracted substantial contributions are: capacity-building for aid management, privatization, development of small and medium-size enterprises, emergency assistance and management development. 
63. In 1993, the Latin American and Caribbean countries registered progress in their macro-economic indicators and there was growing evidence that open-market economies provided the necessary thrust to improve prospects for peace and democracy. 
With the unfortunate exception of Haiti and a degree of hesitation in Nicaragua, civil society not only prevails but is being strengthened in the region. 
64. However, macroeconomic reform in the region should contribute to generate employment and ensure more equitable income distribution patterns. 
Growth must benefit all levels of society in order to promote development. 
In fact there is a growing realization in Latin America and the Caribbean that economic reform and growth cannot be accomplished without social reform. 
The Forum produced a widely disseminated document covering the wide-ranging discussions on the experiences, policies and investments conducive to the alleviation and reduction of poverty. 
At the same time, joint IDB/UNDP meetings were held in several countries to define social reform policies and specific programmes to be financed by the Bank with the execution of technical cooperation elements by UNDP. 
66. The second item on the UNDP agenda refers to governance and the UNDP capacity to exercise leadership, because of its neutrality, in defining relations between the various segments of society, including among others, the state and civil society. 
These activities are carried out at the national, subregional and regional levels. 
67. A central theme in governance constitutes the third item and refers to the need for state reform and the guarantees that should be offered to citizens affected by the privatization process; here, UNDP provides services to facilitate equal opportunities in health and education. 
UNDP support also continues to strengthen municipal and provincial Governments faced with the responsibilities produced by the move towards decentralization. 
68. The fourth item is environment and development, where the Latin American and Caribbean Commission on Development and the Environment was again convoked to evaluate the implications of Agenda 21 for the region. 
69. In addition, UNDP has prepared an Agenda for Peace and Human Development in order to define the various phases in the peace process from preventive diplomacy to the consolidation of peace. 
This may be achieved through large-scale peace and humanitarian operations undertaken simultaneously, as for example in El Salvador and Nicaragua. 
70. These programme items included in the regional agenda constitute the basis for UNDP advocacy in sustainable human development, which has been well received in many countries, and many of the country and regional-level activities reflect one or more of the items of the regional agenda. 
Colombia has also channelled a large share of its IPF and cost-sharing funds to improve health and education conditions of the population through the decentralization of services and the targeting of social expenditures in the municipalities of five departments. 
The preceding initiatives have well-defined decentralization and institutional modernization objectives and thus are also related to the third item of the Agenda on state reform. 
71. Activities on social reform and poverty alleviation were also continued in Chile, Mexico, Peru and Central America, and range from PADERE, the regional development facility with poverty alleviation components, in Chile, to the social compensation and investment funds in El Salvador, Guatemala, Honduras and Nicaragua. 
The project is executed by the World Bank and financed by the Government of Japan, IDB and UNDP. 
72. At the regional level, a workshop was held in La Paz through the auspices of the Bolivian authorities, the National Confederation of NGO Networks and UNDP in order to improve the extent to which anti-poverty initiatives are mainstreamed in national development policies. 
The workshop follows from the IDB/UNDP Forum on Social Reform and Poverty, which addressed the need for a better link between social and economic policies in the interest of more effective development strategies. 
In the same way, support for the electoral processes in Argentina and Paraguay has had beneficial effects. 
76. The benefits of the UNDP-supported project on the restructuring of the Central American Bank for Economic Integration (CABEI) have begun to register and the institution has now become an effective subregional development bank with a growing portfolio of investments promoting integration. 
77. Following the initiative to establish an Association of Caribbean States, CARICOM Governments hosted a summit meeting with the Presidents of Colombia, Mexico, Suriname and Venezuela, to explore alternatives for the strengthening of political, social, economic and cultural ties. 
An action plan for cooperation in these fields was agreed to. 
79. To ensure that the development initiatives and growth tendencies in the region are sustainable and environmentally sound, the environment continued to receive UNDP attention in 1993. 
In this respect, the growth in the portfolio of projects financed from the GEF is noteworthy: to date, 18 projects have been approved for a total of some $60 million. 
80. An important decision to conserve the richest wetland complex in the subtropical part of the continent was taken by Uruguay in the GEF-funded project that will develop and carry out a comprehensive management programme. 
81. Central America proceeded to adopt and implement "Our Own - Central American - Agenda" through UNDP and IDB support to the subregion's Secretariat to the Commission for Environment and Development and support for the Tropical Forestry Action Plan. 
Activities at the national level have been initiated in all countries, GEF projects have been approved in Belize and Costa Rica and Capacity 21 is financing a project in Honduras. 
Additionally, Costa Rica is implementing the first Central American programme under the Montreal Protocol. 
82. UNDP has also been supporting the preparatory stages of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, which will be held in Barbados in 1994. 
The GEF presence in the Caribbean is evidenced by the continuing support for the Iwokrama Rain Forest Programme in Guyana, which, among other activities, includes plans for an international training centre, a wilderness preserve and an environmental communications centre. 
83. UNDP attention at the regional level was directed towards providing support for the implementation of agreements reached at UNCED. 
85. The global and interregional programmes help developing countries to benefit from international scientific knowledge, research and experience while enhancing their own national capacities. 
Addressing the HIV epidemic as a multisectoral development issue and meeting the sudden, widespread demand for electoral assistance are but two recent examples of the ability of the Division for Global and Interregional Programmes (DGIP) to respond in an innovative manner to unforseen development challenges. 
86. Cooperation in research. 
The Programme now invests approximately $15 million a year to bring safe water and sanitation to developing countries, with over 75 per cent of the funds coming from bilateral donors, the World Bank and UNDP regional and country programmes. 
The same applies to the UNDP/Habitat/World Bank Urban Management Programme. 
In another case, UNDP was one of the three co-sponsors of the Consultative Group on International Agricultural Research (CGIAR) in 1971. 
Today, 41 public and private sector donors contribute more than $250 million a year in support of 18 member research institutes that are helping to produce more and lower-priced food on a sustainable basis for the poorest of the poor. 
It underwrites research and development programmes such as the Children's Vaccine Initiative, which is developing single-dose vaccines that can protect against a broad spectrum of childhood diseases. 
The interregional programme promotes the sharing of knowledge and applied research on a host of issues critical to development. 
Information exchanges and data banks supported by the interregional programme involve the environment, including water and waste management, primary health care, education, coastal area management, urban management, privatization, debt management, trade and energy. 
The GEF, jointly managed by UNDP, the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) and the World Bank, addresses global environmental issues that transcend national borders. 
This represents about 10 per cent of all GEF-UNDP projects. 
The Governments involved have formally agreed to support and continue to operate the stations, which will enhance their capacity to participate in the debate on global warming and involve them in reducing greenhouse gas emissions. 
In the Philippines, the CGIAR-affiliated International Rice Research Institute is conducting a $5 million programme to test and analyse the emissions of methane gas from rice fields, which are a major source of this greenhouse gas. 
These centres will help develop experts in each region to deal with such ocean area issues as the responsible use of the 200-mile exclusive economic zones, tourism, controlling urban pollution, shipping and fisheries. 
By building national capacities, the centres are enabling developing countries to participate as equal partners in the new field of ocean and coastal management. 
88. Sustainable development network (SDN). 
In 1993, UNDP increased its support to SDN by $1 million, providing funds for training, computer equipment, software and information packages to national and regional SDNs. Seven national SDNs were in operation at year end. 
By the end of 1994, it is expected that 18 projects serving some 40 Governments will be in operation. 
The importance of being able to tap into an international pool of knowledge was demonstrated when the Pakistan SDN sought help to deal with an unfamiliar toxic waste and was able to incinerate it under careful supervision. 
Advice was received from over 50 sources, including the United States Environmental Protection Agency and experts in Brazil and New Zealand. 
DGIP is also funding a $4.6 million project to reduce the use of costly and dangerous pesticides in potato farming. 
It will help another CGIAR research institute, the International Potato Centre in Peru, to develop, through genetic manipulation, new breeds of potato capable of withstanding pests and diseases without the use of pesticides. 
Potato farmers in 94 developing countries around the world now spend an average of about 20 per cent of all production costs on pesticides, many of which contain chemicals dangerous to human, plant and animal life. 
During 1993, the UNDP contribution to the global response to the epidemic continued to be in assisting countries to understand better the interdependent relationships between development and the HIV epidemic and to strengthen understanding of its potential psychological, social and economic causes and consequences. 
Activities include advocacy, training workshops, the preparation of issues papers, seminars, the development and field testing of multisectoral planning tools and participatory and community-based monitoring, documentation, evaluation and programme development approaches. 
92. In 1993, UNDP also sought to strengthen national capacity to undertake action-oriented research and studies on the extent and nature of the psychological, social and economic causes and consequences of the HIV epidemic and to link research more actively to policy and programme development. 
Participating countries include Central African Republic, Kenya, Senegal and Zambia. 
UNDP is facilitating the establishment of networks on law, ethics and human rights and HIV in Africa, Asia and the Pacific and Latin America and the Caribbean to strengthen the capacity of countries to provide an appropriate ethical and legal response to the epidemic. 
93. In line with the Governing Council decision 92/7, expenditures on SPR activities approved by the Council were grouped by type of activity, as indicated below. 
Under this category, assistance was targeted towards support for coordination activities, with special focus on activities not covered by the mandate of other United Nations agencies. 
Also, results from intranational dialogue linking disaster and development have revealed that vulnerability reduction initiatives are clearly linked to overall disaster-mitigation programming. 
The principal objective of the thematic activities is the mainstreaming of the six areas of focus of Governing Council decision 90/34 through the catalytic financing of development in these areas. 
Other initiatives include the Local Initiative Facility for Urban Life Environment (LIFE) programme's multisectoral approach of concurrently mainstreaming concerns of poverty alleviation and environment as well as the Capacity 21 programme, which assists Governments in translating Agenda 21 into national action plans. 
In Guinea and Albania, assistance has been provided for the establishment of gender-disaggregated statistics to assist as a planning tool in evaluating and incorporating the gender dimension in national development initiatives. 
At this stage, it is possible to discern significant results in the mainstreaming of some thematic areas in development projects and in the considerable resources mobilized through national, bilateral and multilateral sources as a result of SPR seed funding. 
In Africa, case-studies were designed to establish, analyse and replicate partnerships of poverty alleviation among NGOs and other organizations of civil society and local/national Governments, multilateral and bilateral institutions. 
The objectives under this category are to support efforts aimed at advancing more effective programming and to assist in the preparation of donor consultation meetings. 
Activities approved were consistent with these objectives and contributed to round-table and aid-coordination meetings in 21 countries world wide. 
The objective of this category is to strengthen UNDP capacity to develop and implement effective technical cooperation programmes. 
Innovative rural-income generation and horticulture-export projects are currently under implementation in Thailand and Bolivia following the provision of technical appraisal missions for project proposals early in their formulation stage. 
A comprehensive review exercise of current UNDP evaluation procedures has resulted in the initiation of a more streamlined revision of programme evaluation, monitoring and reporting systems. 
Support has been provided for a global study linking the interaction between macroeconomic policies and the growth of productive employment. 
The study reviews the effects of major economic policy decisions in fiscal, industrial and trade policies on the structure and growth of employment, the results of which will be presented to the Preparatory Committee established for the World Summit for Social Development in 1995. 
UNCDF has also introduced methodologies that empower local communities with decision-making authority at all stages of the project planning and implementation process, and engage them in the management of their natural resources in the context of a long-term poverty reduction strategy. 
100. The approach is embodied in recently approved programmes in Mauritania and Guinea, and in a programme in Mali to be presented for approval in early 1994. 
These new initiatives incorporate the lessons and recommendations drawn from UNCDF Thematic Review on Participatory Eco-Development, which has been published in book form in French and will appear in English version to follow in mid-1994. 
In addition, ongoing rural development projects in Laos and Viet Nam are simultaneously focusing on increasing local government and community capacity to manage small-scale infrastructure projects and to promote sustainability as defined by local contexts and conditions. 
101. The UNCDF environmental guidelines (drafted with support from a Norwegian Government trust fund) are now being used in all ongoing project formulations and evaluations. 
UNCDF is currently in the process of developing operational methodologies and guidelines related to the components of its new programming approach (including the establishment of local development funds, micro-credit investments and decentralized infrastructure management). 
A seminar on participation and decentralization to familiarize staff with current methodological techniques took place in October. 
102. In order to adjust to UNDP-wide resource constraints, efforts have been made for the systematic closure of all completed projects, with savings normally reverting to general resources. 
A comprehensive review of the pipeline for new projects has led to its reduction by approximately 32 per cent in the coming two to four years. 
In addition, two Professional and five General Service posts have been frozen. 
104. In 1993, a gold deposit was discovered in Tanzania with UNRFNRE support. 
The analysis of trench samples resulted in gold values averaging 8 g/t. 
An initial drilling programme was designed to confirm these gold grades at depth. 
A gold exploration area was added to the project in 1993. 
106. Several requests for UNRFNRE assistance were received from developing countries; however, owing to the inadequate level of financial reserves, UNRFNRE was not able to respond favourably. 
107. In 1993, the UNFSTD Endogenous Capacity-Building Programme in Science and Technology reached full speed with the organization of a second group of policy dialogues among stakeholders in Cape Verde, Jamaica, Pakistan, Uganda and Viet Nam. 
This programme is driven by national expertise, using exclusively national consultants. 
It tries to improve the national decision-making process in science and technology. 
108. The pilot technology incubator scheme has now come to a conclusion and guidelines have been prepared based on its assessment. 
The other two lead programmes of UNFSTD - Maintenance and Repair of Scientific Instruments and Referral Services in Science and Technology for Journalists - continued their activities in Asia. 
109. Poverty alleviation is being addressed by the Financing Energy Services for Small-scale Energy-users (FINESSE) programme, which expanded last year from Asia to Southern Africa. 
110. The programme, Transfer of Knowledge Through Expatriate Nationals (TOKTEN), which is managed by UNFSTD, increased the number of beneficiary countries in 1993 from 33 to 39 and carried out over 400 consultancies. 
111. Although UNFSTD continues to receive core contributions from a relatively large number of developing countries, the funding situation remains unsatisfactory. 
112. UNSO activities in desertification control aimed to assist the countries of the Sudano-Sahelian region to lift the constraints that drought and desertification impose on their sustainable development and to alleviate the poverty of their rural peoples. 
113. During 1993, UNSO continued to support drought and desertification strategy development and implementation and its integration in the national development planning process. 
Of the 17 Sudano-Sahelian countries where such activities are under way, frameworks have been adopted by the Governments of Benin, Burkina Faso, Gambia, Mali and Mauritania and are in different stages of preparation in others. 
114. UNSO continued to support activities in local-level natural resources management, building on traditional land-use systems and aiming for the decentralization of resources management to the land users. 
115. As a result of assessments of national needs in environmental information systems (EIS), programmes were formulated in six countries: Chad, Gambia, Mali, Niger, Uganda and the United Republic of Tanzania. 
Such support was also provided for national case-studies on desertification for Uganda and Mali and to the broader ones for the Intergovernmental Action for Drought and Development (IGADD) and CILSS subregions, which will provide an input to the convention. 
118. Various catalytic activities served to raise awareness on desertification at all levels and to pave the way for future action. 
In this context, concept methodologies were developed for a new programme on drought preparedness and mitigation. 
119. In the context of Agenda 21, chapter 12, UNSO, as the focal point within UNDP on drought and desertification, prepared the UNDP system-wide desertification strategy, which, after consultation with the regional bureaux and other concerned units in UNDP, was adopted in November. 
This strategy placed desertification higher on the UNDP agenda, foresaw the involvement of all units in desertification control, and also reinforced the role of UNDP in advocacy on this issue. 
120. As part of its commitment to the global campaign for women's human rights, UNIFEM took a leadership role at the World Conference on Human Rights (WCHR) and its parallel NGO Forum. 
In preparation for the meeting, UNIFEM funded the attendance of 10 women from developing countries at the final Preparatory Meeting. The Fund co-hosted, with the Government of the Netherlands and the North-South Institute, a three-day seminar entitled, "Calling for Change: International Strategies to End Violence Against Women". 
In addition, the Fund sponsored numerous preparatory meetings, panels, policy papers and seminars in Africa, the Asia/Pacific region and Latin America and the Caribbean structured around the theme of gender-based violence and women's human rights. 
121. At the WCHR itself, with support from the Government of Canada, UNIFEM sponsored the participation of over 70 women from the developing world. 
The Caucus provided a neutral space for building political trust and strengthening the sense of unity among women at all levels at the WCHR. 
UNIFEM also sponsored the participation of 15 testifiers and a video team at the Global Tribunal on Violations of Women's Human Rights, a joint initiative of women's human rights networks that was held to give a public face to the long-private issue of gender-based violence. 
The Tribunal included the personal testimonies of 33 women from all regions of the world. 
122. Through its broad range of activities leading up to and during the WCHR, UNIFEM was able to act as a catalyst for a process that culminated in the creation of international legislation that champions the right of women around the world to live lives free from gender-based violence. 
UNIFEM will continue its involvement with this critical issue through its work with the Centre for Human Rights and as part of its regionally based programming initiatives in developing countries. 
123. Highlighting and promoting women's roles as scientists, technologists, innovators, and stewards of indigenous knowledge was another major area of activity for the Fund during 1993. 
UNIFEM spearheaded the establishment of a global network of agencies working in the field of gender and science and technology for sustainable development. 
Advocating women's active participation in this responsive, people-friendly vision of science and technology has become a new priority for UNIFEM and for the members of the network it has helped to create. 
During the year, three issues of UNIFEM News and five substantive books and monographs were published and widely disseminated; these documents were well received both inside and outside the United Nations system. 
To maintain the quality, timeliness and relevance of its publications, UNIFEM established an Editorial Committee of 20 of the world's leading thinkers and activists on women-in-development issues in May. 
A UNIFEM grant to the International Women's Tribune Centre early in 1993 ensured that UNIFEM and other women in development materials were efficiently marketed and distributed through a new service, Women Ink. 
As the field experiences of UNIFEM staff and other development practitioners were drawn upon heavily and developing country needs for information specifically targeted, the resulting publications are valuable resources to low-income communities and those who seek to assist them around the world. 
In addition to the regular technical cooperation activities in such thematic areas as agriculture, health, education and vocational training and development policy and planning, the period was marked by a more strategic UNV involvement in community-focused initiatives, humanitarian assistance, peace-building, electoral process and democratization activities. 
126. UNV expanded its technical cooperation activities with countries in Central Europe and initiated its multisectoral programmes in the Central Asian Republics and the Baltic States. 
UNV specialists are called to help in the transition process by participating in training and the transfer of knowledge in business management and marketing, credit management, aid coordination, finance, banking and environment. 
UNV was consistently invited to participate in inter-agency programming exercises and programming missions to identify humanitarian needs, ensuring where appropriate, that UNV support is integrated into agency proposals in the consolidated humanitarian appeals launched by the Secretary-General. 
128. Under the auspices of UNTAC, 465 United Nations Volunteers from 45 countries, serving as District Electoral Supervisors, prepared for and administered the elections in Cambodia, which were held in May 1993. 
In addition to setting up the polling stations, the volunteers also conducted civic education programmes and trained local staff in electoral processes. 
130. Utilizing Special Voluntary Fund (SVF) resources, several programme initiatives were implemented, including: 
(a) Subregional programmes in support of volunteer roles in community-based initiatives (CBI) in South and South-East Asia, Eastern and Western Africa and Central and Latin America were established. 
Under this programme, UNV is supporting the work of NGOs and organizations based in and working with local communities in finding solutions at the community level for environmental management and sustainable development issues as well as the promotion of active exchange among community-based groups. 
Forty-six eco-volunteers were involved in a wide range of activities, including water conservation, urban sanitation, conservation of the seashore, and the creation of green areas within urban environments; 
131. The three-year pilot phase (1991-1993) of the GEF has been a major initiative for UNDP, which serves as one of three implementing agencies along with the World Bank and the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP). 
The balance of $10 million (4 per cent) is allocated to local community groups and NGOs through a small-grants programme. 
UNDP GEF projects are being executed in 88 different countries in Africa (20 countries), the Arab States (12 countries), Asia and the Pacific (30 countries), Latin America and the Caribbean (16 countries), and in Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States (10 countries). 
136. By its very design, the GEF necessitates a high degree of collaboration with relevant partners at every stage of the project cycle. 
The GEF work programme will continue to be a product of a partnership involving a wide range of players such as NGOs, local individuals and institutions, United Nations system agencies, intergovernmental organizations, the Bretton Woods institutions, the private sector, academies of education and research, and others. 
138. UNDP policy with respect to information disclosure is one of full openness and transparency. 
UNDP is also committed to providing accessible, ongoing and current information on the broad scope of its work programme. 
In addition, UNDP is publishing and distributing each of its 55 project documents as they are signed. 
139. The Montreal Protocol called for the phase-out of ozone-depleting substances such as CFCs and halons by the year 2000, with developing countries allowed a 10-year grace period. 
An interim multilateral fund was created to assist developing countries meet their incremental costs (mainly technical and financial) resulting from the adoption of substitute technologies to help them comply with the Protocol's phase-out provisions. 
The China programme, at $2.4 billion, has been considered a model programme; 
142. In paragraph 5 of its decision 93/12 of 18 June 1993, the Governing Council requested the Administrator to proceed with the implementation of Capacity 21. 
143. The first year of Capacity 21 was a period of intense activity to launch the initiative and to begin to develop a portfolio of national programmes. 
A Management Committee was set up within UNDP, chaired at the level of Assistant Administrator, with representation from all the regional bureaux, the Division for Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States, and the Bureau for Programme and Policy Evaluation (BPPE). 
There were two meetings during the first year of operation. 
Special arrangements have been made with UNEP and WHO for collaboration in Capacity 21. 
Several agencies are collaborating in the preparation of a series of monographs on capacity-building. 
145. The main lesson from 1993 is that there is no single approach or blueprint for sustainable development; any tendency to dictate remedies from a central position must be resisted. 
The proposals that have been received for Capacity 21 support are as varied as the countries they have come from and all reflect the particular stage in the sustainable development debate that has been reached in each nation. 
It will be necessary for Capacity 21, and the donor community overall, to maintain the necessary flexibility to respond to the varying requirements of each country. 
Capacity-building is not best achieved through the conventional project approach. 
The developing countries are increasingly demanding that donors match their requirements for the recipient countries to change their approaches by changing the way in which development assistance funds are allocated and managed. 
Capacity-building for sustainable development requires the development of new processes of government and management, the achievement of consensus at all levels of society, and fundamental changes in the way that business is done. 
147. During its second year of operation, Capacity 21 will continue to support national programmes of capacity-building for sustainable development. 
In doing so, it will consider the particular needs of each individual country. 
Funds will be disbursed carefully and at a pace that matches the innate ability of each country to respond to capacity-building challenges. 
Capacity 21 will continue to build upon indigenous capacity and will allocate resources according to the needs and absorptive capacity of existing institutions and communities. 
Reports and information provided by the United Nations development system to the High-Level Committee on the Review of TCDC at its eighth session held 25 to 28 May 1993, showed clearly the increasingly high priority given to the TCDC modality. 
Promotional and operational activities supported by the system are increasing, as indicated by the number and total cost of projects undertaken. 
A positive trend was also seen in the increased financial contributions for TCDC from national budgets which some developing countries have made. 
149. The priority of TCDC as a key element in international technical cooperation continues to be reaffirmed in high level forums, most recently in General Assembly resolution 48/172 of 21 December 1993. 
(a) Expanding sensitization on TCDC at national, subregional and regional levels in both the public and private sectors; 
(d) Enhancing the database on capacities and expertise existing in developing country institutions; 
(i) Giving greater support to identifying problems of common concern and formulating common policies and approaches in the South. 
In addition to sensitization workshops held in all of the regions, there were UNDP headquarters and country office briefings. 
152. Strengthening TCDC national focal points as well as those within the United Nations system continued to be given priority. 
The software system also underwent a complete redesign in order to make it easier to update and maintain and to disseminate it to a greater number of user locations. 
Over 1,800 newly updated registrations, roughly half of the entries in the data bank, have been entered in the new INRES master database. 
A conversion has been made to a full-text retrieval system that will be widely distributed in the near future. 
In addition to ease of use and suitability for use on a decentralized basis, the new INRES software offers much greater compatibility with other database systems than was previously the case, opening up the possibility for easy exchange of data with other systems. 
The objectives of these exercises is to enhance the exchange of technical capacities between the participating developing countries in these priority sectors with an emphasis on strengthening their institutional capacities. 
Resource mobilization through aid coordination and management continued to be a priority area and was the subject of a study coordinated by Chile, covering the experience of nine countries in Latin America and the Caribbean in aid coordination and management. 
157. Against the background of a continuing and worsening trend of disasters and emergencies around the world, UNDP has taken several important steps during 1993 in the general area of the relief to development continuum as mandated in Governing Council decision 93/11. 
UNDP has continued to work in particularly close liaison with the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
159. One of the largest activities supported by UNDP in the disaster and emergency field continues to be the Disaster Management Training Programme (DMTP), which is jointly managed with the United Nations Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
DMTP training materials have been requested by institutions in over 100 countries. 
160. In the latter part of the year, UNDP assumed the chairmanship of a 17-organization Inter-Agency Working Group on the Relief-to-Development Continuum. 
At the same time, UNDP recruited a group of eminent consultants to make recommendations to the Administrator regarding UNDP'S own programme and operational policies and procedures in the continuum. 
For motor vehicles alone, direct savings were estimated at $20 million annually on an estimated 6,000 purchase orders for the United Nations system. 
The technical and price details for common-user items were routinely disseminated in regularly updated catalogues. 
Direct procurement services were provided to the international aid community and field offices and a total of over 2,300 purchase orders were processed by IAPSO for a value of $44.1 million, an increase of 40 per cent over the previous year. 
162. It is estimated that direct services were provided to some 4,500 companies and organizations and that indirectly some 30,000 companies worldwide received information on the United Nations as a market. 
In addition, special information seminars were organized in cooperation with national focal points and trade promotion organizations, events that provide the opportunity for IAPSO and other United Nations organizations to learn about new supply sources and enlist them in respective rosters on potential sources for future procurement. 
163. To promote procurement from developing countries, IAPSO devoted attention to technical cooperation projects in cooperation with interested Governments and trade promotion organizations and the International Trade Centre (ITC). 
Product catalogues were published for Nigeria and Argentina and work on projects in Singapore and Korea proceeded according to plan. 
Additional projects are under negotiation in Africa and Latin America. 
In March, IAPSO hosted an environmental technology seminar with cooperation from the Danish Foreign Ministry, an event that played a modest catalytic role in building partnership between UNDP and donor countries for technical cooperation in support of sustainable development. 
In August, IAPSO was invited to participate in the event "Environment Northern Seas", where the UNDP environment programmes were presented in the perspective of business opportunities. 
The build-up of potential supply sources in the environmental field is the tangible result of these efforts. 
This information is made available to United Nations agencies and field offices. 
Goods and services are classified according to the United Nations Common Coding System (UNCCS), which facilitates retrieval of information. 
UNCCS has now been adopted by the majority of United Nations organizations; most recently, the World Bank adopted UNCCS to identify consultant services. 
For immediate access to this information, IAPSO developed a database for emergency relief items, DIRE, which will include suppliers and stockpiles worldwide, quantities available for immediate delivery and indicative prices. 
An on-line access to the database is planned. 
167. Statistical reports were compiled for annual procurement by the United Nations system, including technical cooperation components such as experts, consultants and fellowships for the Governing Council and the Economic and Social Council. 
Moreover, an OPS liaison officer was posted to Copenhagen to provide a direct link to the Nordic countries and manage Danish and Norwegian consultancy funds. 
The office also provided services ranging from project management to the provision of specific inputs (e.g., goods, international consultants, fellowships) mainly in respect of multisectoral projects and projects not usually handled by United Nations specialized agencies, such as post-emergency rehabilitation and capacity-building for national execution. 
At the end of 1993, the total value of the budgets of the OPS portfolio was approximately $609 million; 41 per cent ($252 million) funded by UNDP core-funds; 24 per cent ($144 million) by United Nations and UNDP trust funds; and 35 per cent ($213 million) under MSAs. 
Total OPS project expenditure for 1993 is estimated at $385 million. 
171. In line with the General Assembly resolution 47/199, OPS has been requested to act as cooperating agency for 71 nationally executed projects valued at $28.3 million. 
Furthermore, recognizing the importance of organizations of the United Nations system in their specific areas of competence, OPS has continued to pursue an active inter-agency collaboration. 
It should be noted that "active" MSAs also include several MSAs for which operational activities have ended but the projects are not yet closed. 
The proportion of OPS projects implemented under MSAs remained roughly equivalent to prior years, accounting for 14 per cent of the total number of active projects while the share in value was around 33 per cent or $726 million (excluding IFAD loan disbursement). 
173. The number of contracts has greatly increased compared to last year. 
174. The total value of supplies and equipment procured for OPS projects in 1993 is estimated at $44 million (excluding the Japanese Procurement Programme), representing a 38 per cent increase compared to 1992. 
In addition, $56 million worth of goods were procured under the Japanese Non-Project Procurement Programme. 
The five major categories of items procured for 1993 included: road construction, electronic equipment, motor vehicles, laboratory equipment and food-processing equipment. 
175. The Programme of Assistance to the Palestinian People (PAPP) is uniquely situated to become a major channel for external development assistance to the emerging Palestinian interim Government, following the historic Israeli-Palestinian peace accord reached in September 1993. 
The accord gave limited self-rule to the Gaza Strip and Jericho. 
By year-end Governments had pledged more than one third of the $75 million required to complete these projects. If the full funding target is reached, PAPP will become the largest UNDP "country" programme. 
The second plant is the Beit Lahia Cooperative Vegetable Packing and Grading Facility, which will sort, grade and pack tomatoes and potatoes grown by the 750 members of the cooperative. 
1. In response to Governing Council decision 93/17 of 18 June 1993, the present report provides information on the role of UNDP in the development of Africa, and its activities in support of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s (NADAF) in particular. 
2. The recent economic history of Africa shows that while there have been periods of rapid economic growth, improvement in basic infrastructure and indicators of human development (health, education, life expectancy, nutrition), by and large have not been sustained. 
Today, of the 42 least developed countries (LDCs) 32 are in Africa and 18 of the 20 countries with the lowest human development indices (HDI) in 1993 were in Africa. 
4. The National Long-Term Perspective Studies Programme. 
5. The African Capacity-Building Foundation. 
UNDP has given support to ACBF, which manages the $100 million fund of donors. 
It aims at strengthening regional and national capacities to formulate and manage national economic policies and programmes and to support the internalization of long-term development planning. 
As of the end of 1993, ACBF was supporting key training institutions in Benin, Guinea, Nigeria and Zimbabwe with operational work under way in other countries. 
7. UNDP is supporting 24 countries in political transitions in Africa. 
The year 1993 revealed both prospects and weaknesses in current measures to achieve political transformation. 
Those experiences will enable UNDP to redefine and refine existing methodologies. 
In Benin, Central African Republic, Ghana, Niger and Senegal, multi-party pluralism appears to have gained a sound footing. 
Eritrea became independent and Ethiopia prepares for elections under a system of unprecedented decentralization. 
Other countries, including Central African Republic, Lesotho, Niger, Seychelles and Swaziland held elections; a successful referendum in Malawi resulted in a national consensus to adopt multi-party democracy; South Africa has carried out full-fledged democratic elections; Ce d'Ivoire has achieved a peaceful constitutional transition. 
In countries such as Burundi, Lesotho and Nigeria the democratization process has encountered setbacks. 
Armed conflicts rage on in Angola and Sudan. 
The economies of the Congo, Liberia, Togo and Zaire were virtually paralysed by extended and intermittent periods of unrest. 
A governance programme that is being elaborated aims at supporting sustainable political systems and better governance in Africa and will provide the basis of continued UNDP support to all these countries. 
9. The leading involvement of the United Nations system in humanitarian assistance has increased the role of UNDP in emergencies. 
While addressing humanitarian needs during periods of emergency, UNDP will continue to give priority attention to development activities in order to ensure that long-term development is not undermined during emergency situations. 
For the first time, DHA also agreed to co-sponsor with UNDP a round-table conference on a humanitarian programme for Rwanda. 
Through Special Programme Resources (SPR), quick responses to emergencies have been facilitated through Resident Coordinators in Kenya, Liberia, Sierra Leone and Zaire. 
The plight of women and children in emergencies is receiving special attention. 
An inter-bureaux task force is working on an integrated area-based development programme targeted at the Horn of Africa. 
10. A strong turn-around of African economies is needed to ensure sustainable development in the region. 
Most of the 34 countries undertaking economic reforms in Africa faced implementation difficulties ranging from weaknesses in commitment and capacity to problems of simultaneous implementation of economic and political reforms. 
Notably, Botswana, Ghana, Mauritius and Uganda were among the few countries in 1993, a global recession year, to have achieved an average growth rate in excess of 5 per cent. 
The challenge for these countries is to sustain their economic turn-around to achieve sustainable human development. 
A 50 per cent devaluation of the CFA franc on 11 January 1994 is expected to go a long way to correct the macro-economic imbalances in the affected countries. 
UNDP will also be assisting and supporting these efforts. 
11. The promotion of the private sector to increase its productivity, savings and investments is a key element for socio-economic growth. 
Yet in most African countries, even where economic reforms have been under way for a decade, the desired response from the private sectors has not been forthcoming. 
UNDP will be exploring new measures and mechanisms to build a stronger sense of partnership between the private sector and government in Africa. 
By the end of 1993, the African Project-Development Facility (APDF), co-sponsored by UNDP, the African Development Bank (AfDB), the World Bank, and bilateral donors, had completed 130 projects in 25 countries. 
The African Management Services Company (AMSCO), which supports management strengthening and training, restructured its programmes and got off to a good start. 
UNDP also financed through AfDB a feasibility study for the establishment of an African finance corporation and expects to launch in 1994 a scheme to promote small-scale enterprises during the remainder of the fifth cycle. 
13. In 1993, a round-table meeting, followed by sectoral consultations, was held for Burkina Faso. 
For the region as a whole, 13 sectoral consultations were held for countries that had their round-table meetings in 1992. 
By the end of 1993, 34 countries had commenced the national technical cooperation assessment and programmes (NATCAPs) exercise since its introduction in 1986. 
The challenge is to move more rapidly to phase II in most of the countries that may require review and simplification of the process and its implementation. 
14. Poverty alleviation is the main focus of three quarters of UNDP programmes in Africa. 
In 1993, countries such as Botswana, Cameroon, Gambia, Guinea, Ethiopia, Madagascar, Malawi and Namibia took positive steps to operationalize the concept of human development. 
A regional programme has been approved to develop modalities, networking and institutional capacity-building to further UNDP gender programmes in Africa. 
15. The environmental situation facing Africa embodies and reflects the various dimensions of development challenges of Africa - population pressures, poverty, low level of technology, etc. 
UNDP is a major partner in the search for sustainable solutions for Africa's environment within the framework of national environmental action plans. 
16. A major constraint on African development is the declining levels of development resources available to the region. 
Net Official Development Aid (ODA) to Africa, which reached a peak of $25.7 billion in 1990, fell to $25.1 billion in 1991 and $24.8 billion in 1992. 
Foreign direct-investment flows to non-oil exporting African countries have averaged under $1 billion per annum and the stock of foreign investment declined from $23.3 billion in 1980 to $19.4 billion in 1990. 
Africa's total external debt, estimated at $300 billion in 1993 presents a debt-service ratio averaging a third of Africa's exports. 
At the end of 1993, the records showed that over $50 million project funds were approved under national execution compared to $32 million in 1992. 
18. The Executive Board may wish to take note of the present report and determine the frequency of reporting on the New Agenda for the Development of Africa and/or UNDP programmes in Africa generally. 
1. The present report has been prepared in accordance with the requirements specified in General Assembly resolution 35/81 of 5 December 1980. 
(a) Contributions from Governments and other sources for operational activities of the United Nations system; 
5. Coverage, definition and sources for the figures used in this report are consistent with those for previous reports. 
Modifications have been made to data presentation, column headings and table titles in the interest of greater clarity and internal consistency. 
6. For information on the sources of data, see paragraph 45 of the first (1981) annual report (A/36/478, annex) and the footnotes to the tables. 
7. The data represent final figures for 1992. 
Should any further revisions or updating later prove necessary, this would be communicated in a corrigendum or in the next statistical report. 
8. Data on contributions refer to contributions received from Governments and other sources by organizations in the United Nations system, and the net profits from the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) greeting card operation. 
Data on other income, related to resource transfers from one agency of the system to another, interest, and the like are excluded. 
9. Data on expenditures and disbursements represent the support provided by organizations to the programmes and projects of developing countries; administrative, programme and other support costs, where identifiable, are excluded. 
10. UNICEF and WFP carry out both development assistance and some humanitarian or emergency assistance activities. 
Because of the difficulty of identifying these activities separately, the related contributions and expenditures are all grouped under development assistance. 
11. With regard to loans, net disbursements represent gross disbursements less repayment of principal; net transfers represent net disbursements less interest and other charges. 
Next year, data for the United Nations Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) will also be added. 
14. The term "country" or "State" as used in the present report also refers, as appropriate, to territories or areas. 
15. References to dollars ($) are to United States dollars unless otherwise stated. 
Two dots (..) indicate that data are not available or are not separately reported. 
Parentheses () indicate a deficit or decrease, except as otherwise indicated. 
A dash (-) indicates that the amount is nil or negligible or the item is not applicable. 
16. Details and percentages in tables do not necessarily add to totals, because of rounding. 
17. The following abbreviations have been used: 
18. Explanations for additional terms and definitions are given in the footnotes to tables A-1 and B-1. 
At the initial request of the Director-General for Development and International Economic Cooperation (DIEC) in 1984, IAPSO prepared a statistical report on operational activities for Development of the United Nations system. 
The General Assembly, by resolution 39/220, established the need for such reporting on a recurrent basis and encouraged agencies to cooperate with IAPSO in this important exercise. 
At its thirty-sixth session, the UNDP Governing Council requested IAPSO to include data on other components of technical cooperation, such as international and national project personnel, United Nations Volunteers and fellowships, thus providing a more complete picture of operational activities. 
Agencies were requested to provide the specified data for all United Nations sources of funding and UNDP funding separately. 
A few organizations are still not able to provide the requested data. 
In the case of ICAO, all data, except for data on the procurement of goods and services, were received. 
Executing agencies for UNDP reported data for all elements of technical cooperation with the exception of ICAO (goods and services). 
In order to present the above statistics more comprehensively, UNDP field offices were further asked to provide similar data related to national execution (NEX). 
Procurement is based on projects financed by indicative planning figures (IPFs), special programme resources (SPRs), the Special Measures Fund (SMF) for Least Developed Countries, Special Industrial Services (SIS) and cost-sharing. 
The term "NEX" (national execution) is a cooperative operational arrangement whereby the Government assumes responsibility for execution of UNDP-financed technical assistance projects and programmes as requested by it and agreed by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
The report comprises two parts: part 1 covers all United Nations sources of funding; part 2 covers UNDP funding only. 
The term "developing countries" relates to those countries for which a UNDP indicative planning figure (IPF) is allocated. 
The term "procurement" refers to the acquisition of both goods and services. The scope of goods covers both equipment and supplies; services encompass hiring of contractors or consultants to carry out services under subcontracts, in contrast to the hiring of individual experts and consultants. 
It is noteworthy that in 1992, a database - UN-EARTH - was developed by the Advisory Committee for the Coordination of Information Systems (ACCIS), to which IAPSO also provided data. 
At the 18th meeting of the Inter-Agency Procurement Working Group (IAPWG), held in Argentina in April 1993, IAPSO was requested to propose to agencies improved guidelines for the preparation and publication of data, in order to provide the statistics for technical and non-technical cooperation separately, excluding housekeeping expenditure. 
Note: The increase in the total volume of procurement in 1991 is due to additional agencies reporting statistical data (WFP, UN/PTS). 
* Excluding United Nations peace-keeping reported by UN/PTS and cost of logistics incurred by WFP. 
** Including United Nations peace-keeping reported by UN/PTS and cost of logistics incurred by WFP. 
Goods (equipment) volume increased by 1.4 per cent over 1991, while subcontracts increased by 51.3 per cent in dollar terms. 
The increase in procurement from developing countries is 14.5 per cent over the 1991 figures in dollar terms. 
Note: The increase in the total volume of procurement in 1991 is due to additional agencies reporting statistical data (e.g. WFP, UN/PTS). 
Total procurement from under-utilized major donor countries has increased by 72.5 per cent over 1991 in dollar terms. 
Note: The term "major suppliers" refers to suppliers from the United States of America, Japan, Germany, the United Kingdom, Italy, France and Switzerland. 
The term "Others" refers to other industrialized countries. 
Data for procurement of goods and services under national execution were supplied by 104 UNDP country field offices. 
Some 9,093 international project personnel were assigned during 1992 under UNDP-funded projects. This represents a decrease of 8 per cent as compared to the 1991 figure of 9,906. 
An increase of 16 per cent, from 11,090 in 1991 to 12,896 in 1992, was posted in the number of national project personnel on projects financed by UNDP. 
The number of female national project personnel rose by 14 per cent in 1992, totalling 3,814 against 3,332 in 1991. 
The breakdown in percentages of total figures under UNDP funding is as shown below along with corresponding figures under all sources of funding. 
From 2,210 in 1991, the number of United Nations Volunteers (UNVs) under UNDP funding fell by 5 per cent to 2,098 in 1992. 
The number of female Volunteers, however, increased by nearly 6 per cent, from 376 to 398 in 1991 and 1992, respectively. 
During the year, the percentage of female Volunteers to the total number is 19 per cent. 
The breakdown in percentages of total figures under UNDP funding is as shown along with corresponding figures under all sources of funding. 
During the week ending 14 May 1994, the Security Council took no action on any of the items listed therein. 
2. In paragraph 18 the Council: "Decides that, notwithstanding paragraph 16 above, measures in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions will not be completely lifted until: 
"(b) Completion of the changes by retirement or departure from Haiti in the leadership of the police and military high command called for in the Governors Island Agreement; 
"(c) Adoption of the legislative actions called for in the Governors Island Agreement, as well as the creation of a proper environment in which free and fair legislative elections can be organized in the framework of the full restoration of democracy in Haiti; 
"(d) The creation by authorities of the proper environment for the deployment of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH); 
"(e) The return in the shortest time possible of the democratically elected President and maintenance of constitutional order, 
"these conditions being necessary for the full implementation of the Governors Island Agreement." 
We believe this to be necessary also for a fuller informed understanding and appreciation of the problems and difficulties that are unfolding in Liberia, the reasons therefor and the attempts by the Government to find solutions thereto. 
The Cotonou accord was one in a series of attempts by Liberians, the Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS) and the United Nations to bring peace to war-torn Liberia, after numerous previous failed attempts. 
To date, all of the Cabinet positions envisioned by the Cotonou accord, including Foreign Affairs, Finance, Justice and Defence, have been filled. 
A full budget for the entire country is now under review and should be concluded shortly. 
Of course, the obligations in the budget are premised on the expectation that the Government will shortly have not only authority over the entire country but control over all the resources of the country. 
In addition, since the seating of the Council, it has inducted into office the Speaker, the Deputy Speaker and members of the Transitional Legislative Assembly and that body is fully functioning. 
The Elections Commission has witnessed the appointment of two additional commissioners, one from the former Interim Government of National Unity, to fill the vacancy created by the resignation of a former Interim Government appointee to the Commission, and the other from the United Liberation Movement for Democracy in Liberia. 
In addition to the above, the Government has commenced the payment of five months' salary arrears to civil servants. 
The military portion of the accord, on the other hand, called for, among other things, the encampment, disarming and demobilization of the various parties to the conflict by ECOMOG, under the monitoring eyes of UNOMIL. 
As stated earlier, the other branches of the Government were similarly seated within several days thereafter. 
Notwithstanding the achievements made with respect to the political aspect of the Cotonou accord, the military aspect failed miserably to move forward. 
After the symbolic commencement of a disarmament exercise, the parties halted all further moves in that direction. 
That problem has now been resolved. 
Indeed, some are now saying outright that they will not proceed with any further disarmament. 
Both groups have said that they will not disarm as long as the rivalries continue. 
There are very few signs that the rivalries will soon subside, in spite of the efforts being made by various persons and groups and institutions, including the Council of State, through one of its members, and ECOMOG. 
Moreover, it insists that the Liberian Peace Council must first be disarmed before it would agree to disarm. 
More recently, the National Patriotic Front of Liberia has insisted that, because it does not consider ECOMOG to be neutral, it will not hand over its arms to ECOMOG. 
Instead, it has said, it wants a new 5,000-man army constituted, composed of the three warring parties in the following numbers: National Patriotic Front of Liberia, 2,000; Armed Forces of Liberia, 1,500; and the United Liberation Movement for Democracy in Liberia, 1,500. 
Such a proposition hardly seems possible or plausible, given even the current ethnic rivalries within the United Liberation Movement for Democracy in Liberia. 
Moreover, given that all of those bodies have been accused of serious human rights abuses and atrocities, any such proposition could lead to situations very similar to the one that now exists in other areas of the world where there are internal conflicts. 
In this unfortunate situation and given the obstacles created by the parties, ECOMOG and UNOMIL have experienced serious difficulties in deciding upon a precise and decisive course in the matter of disarmament. 
And when they have spoken, the parties have not tended to show seriousness, and in some cases have even offered resistance, in carrying out the disarming of their forces. 
The Liberia National Transitional Government is seriously concerned about the reported abuses being perpetrated by the various parties against innocent civilians and believes that, unless and until ECOMOG and UNOMIL decide upon some decisive action, those abuses are likely to continue. 
If such abuses are not now checked, we could find ourselves in a similar situation as in other places where widespread killings have been perpetrated against innocent civilians, merely because of their ethnic background. 
Excerpts from Mr. Mikelic's statement are as follows (excerpts are numbered by this writer for reference): 
Actually, we should demand that all financial concessions granted by the United Nations for reconstruction of Vukovar and directed into Croatia, be redirected to the [insurgent Serb authorities in Knin] in order that the reconstruction of Vukovar begins." 
4. "Signing of the [Zagreb cease-fire] agreement and the subsequent deployment of the peace-keeping forces along the separation lines requires [that] special attention be given to defense matters. ... 
Implementation of the [Zagreb cease-fire] agreement is to be understood only as one positive step which will enable us to establish a joint defense system, together with the [Bosnian Serb army] and with the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro)." 
5. "Regarding the overall national plan, this generation has the mission to finalize the unification of Serbs in their overall ethnic territories." 
6. "The strategic task is orientation of the economy in [UNPAs] towards the economy of Serbia, and [then] presentation to the world market. ... 
Links with the banking system of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) are being established, and they are showing first results. ... 
Now we are trying to establish connection with the 'Srpska Republic' and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). ... 
Their task was to expedite the process of connecting the [UNPAs] and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) economies and to control it." 
7. "The current circumstances and relations between powers in the world still do not permit formal uniting of all Serb lands. 
The formal conception of unification of the economic and monetary system has to be performed through unified legislation. 
Practically, the attitude has to be based on factual unification of [UNPAs] with Serbia, based on a federal concept according to which [UNPAs] would be one of the republics." 
8. "The attempt to establish a self-reliant economic and monetary system in [UNPAs] two years ago, was followed by many mistakes. ... 
The new programme will be based on implementation of the same, and I wish to emphasize, the same monetary programme as in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro)." 
9. "The monetary system in [UNPAs] will be implemented on the basis of agreement with respective bodies of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro), the 'Srpska Republic' and [insurgent Serb authorities in Knin]. 
The Central Bank will have exclusive, unified controlling functions, which means control of money transactions, and control of the legal aspects of banking operations and of other money transactions." 
10. "A decrease of wood exports from Russia and Canada is expected, and that gives an opportunity for an increase in Yugoslavia's export. 
Taking into account the economic blockade of Yugoslavia, [we] need to explore possibilities to export, either through the United Nations - talks on those issues have started - or in any other way that develops." 
12. "Immediately after the outbreak of war all communications from [UNPAs] with the outside world were cut. ... 
During the last two years public firms responsible for the post and telecommunications invested major efforts and realized profit, mainly from services for UNPROFOR." 
13. "Over the last two years [UNPAs] have suffered a shortage of electricity. 
With comprehensive assistance from Serbia, the transmitting system has been reconstructed." 
14. "The oil industry in [UNPAs], in Mirkovci (NIK Enterprise) produced 138,000 cubic meters of oil last year. 
The company has three pumping fields, Deletovci, Ilaca and Sremske Laze, with 736 employees. 
15. "The court structure has to be complementary to the court system of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
This is a direct consequence of the proposal for factual unification with the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
It means that respective Ministries in [UNPAs] are functionally connected with the ministries of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro)." 
16. "Five hundred beds are available in the Plitvice resort. 
The United States and Ukraine reaffirm their commitment to building a relationship based on partnership and mutual trust and respect between their two countries and to continuing to build a new relationship in security and defence matters that reflects the end of the cold war. 
Ukraine welcomes the United States progress in reducing strategic offensive arms. 
As the first step towards meeting the reductions required by the START Treaty, the United States has already removed over 3,500 nuclear warheads from over 780 intercontinental and submarine-launched ballistic missiles. 
Within the next few months, all warheads will have been taken off United States ballistic missiles whose launchers will be eliminated under this Treaty. 
Ukraine also notes with satisfaction that, as a reflection of the improved international security environment, by 30 May United States strategic ballistic missiles will no longer be targeted on Ukraine or any other country. 
The United States strongly supports the Verkhovna Rada's and President Kravchuk's commitment that Ukraine accede to the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty as a non-nuclear-weapon State in the shortest possible time, and underscores its willingness to assist in helping Ukraine to eliminate strategic offensive arms located in Ukraine. 
The United States welcomes the progress in the process of deactivation of missiles on Ukrainian territory, and in accordance with the trilateral statement, 180 nuclear warheads have been transferred from Ukraine to the Russian Federation for dismantlement. 
The members of the Security Council have considered your report of 5 May 1994 (S/1994/542) about the situation in Tajikistan and the efforts that you and your Special Envoy, Ambassador R. Piriz-Ballon, have been undertaking to promote political dialogue between the Tajik parties, aimed at achieving national reconciliation. 
They are encouraged, as you are, by the outcome of the first inter-Tajik talks in Moscow, in which both parties reaffirmed their commitment to political dialogue as the only means of achieving national reconciliation. 
The members of the Council concur with your observation that it is important to capitalize on the momentum achieved in Moscow in order to make the political dialogue irreversible. 
They also note with appreciation the valuable help provided to this end by regional and other countries attending the talks as observers. 
The members of the Council look forward to receiving your next report on the situation in Tajikistan. 
1. In its resolution 913 (1994) of 22 April 1994, the Security Council decided to remain actively seized of the situation in and around Gorazde and stated that it stood ready promptly to consider taking further measures as required. 
The decision also called upon the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina not to undertake offensive military action from within the safe areas and, to this end, to cooperate with any UNPROFOR monitoring of their heavy weapons. 
The agreement further indicated that the implementation of the preceding measures would contribute to intensifying efforts towards achieving an overall political settlement agreed by all parties. 
6. Despite a number of violations of the cease-fire attributable to both parties between the afternoon of 23 April and the morning of 25 April 1994, the cease-fire has generally been respected since the latter date, with only isolated and sporadic small arms fire. 
This was in no small measure due to the arrival in Gorazde, in the course of the night of 23-24 April, of a first UNPROFOR convoy. 
This first contingent included some 100 infantry, 40 medical and about 26 civil affairs and civilian police personnel and was led by the UNPROFOR Head of Civil Affairs and the Commander of Sector Sarajevo of UNPROFOR's Bosnia and Herzegovina Command. 
They were subsequently reinforced to the total present strength of 432, including civilian personnel. 
8. The withdrawal of Bosnian Serb forces from the 3-kilometre zone by 2200 hours GMT on 23 April 1994, was complicated by the need to separate the two opposing forces. 
Owing in part to delays in the arrival of the required UNPROFOR forces, which were caused largely by factors beyond the control of UNPROFOR, it took an additional day to complete the withdrawal of the main body of Serb forces that had been attacking the town. 
9. While supervising the withdrawal of Bosnian Serb forces from the 3-kilometre zone, UNPROFOR and NATO were also conducting ground investigations and air surveillance of the 20-kilometre zone. 
By the deadline of 2200 hours GMT on 26 April 1994, it was clear on the basis of the best information available that substantial compliance had occurred with respect to the required withdrawal of heavy weapons. 
Of 32 sites visited in the 20-kilometre zone, all had been cleared of heavy weapons, apart from 3 weapons that were found to be immobilized. 
10. In accordance with paragraph 2 of resolution 913 (1994) and at UNPROFOR's request, the local Commander of the Army of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina submitted information on two heavy weapons in his possession. 
Efforts continue to have the Bosnian Government's Army place all its heavy weapons under UNPROFOR control. 
11. After their verification of the 20-kilometre zone in conjunction with the 26 April deadline, UNPROFOR forces were able to refocus attention on more intensive patrolling in the 3-kilometre zone. 
As early as 25 April 1994, small groups of Bosnian Serb militia were being encountered, particularly on the right bank of the Drina. 
On 30 April, a serious incident occurred within the 3-kilometre exclusion zone, during which an UNPROFOR patrol twice came under fire from Bosnian Serb soldiers. 
UNPROFOR soldiers returned fire in self-defence, causing three casualties to the assailants. 
12. On 3 May 1994, my Special Representative and the Force Commander met with Prime Minister Haris Silajdzic to discuss the situation in Gorazde. 
13. At a subsequent meeting the same day with the Bosnian Serb leader, Mr. Radovan Karadzic, my Special Representative emphasized the need for full and immediate compliance with all the terms of resolution 913 (1994) and the agreement reached at Belgrade. 
My Special Representative did not accept this reasoning and demanded that all armed and uniformed individuals be withdrawn forthwith from that zone. 
14. As the situation on the ground did not improve, my Special Representative instructed the Head of Civil Affairs of UNPROFOR to proceed to Pale on 7 May 1994, for further talks with Mr. Karadzic. 
The immediate and total withdrawal of all armed and uniformed elements, whether soldiers or militiamen, who by then totalled some 200 to 250 within the 3-kilometre zone, in contravention of resolution 913 (1994) and of the agreement reached at Belgrade, was again demanded. 
Mr. Karadzic undertook to instruct his military commanders to comply. 
No progress, however, was made with regard to the Bosnian Serb civilians who have settled within that zone. 
These disturbing developments cast doubt on the seriousness with which the Bosnian Serb side was treating Security Council resolution 913 (1994) and the agreement reached at Belgrade. 
There appears to be a pattern of defiance, which could endanger all the efforts made by my Special Representative and UNPROFOR to defuse the crisis at Gorazde. 
17. Notwithstanding the fact that Bosnian Serb authorities agreed to their full freedom of movement, UNPROFOR personnel en route to and from Gorazde have been exposed to an increasing degree of harassment. 
This has included the blocking or administrative delay for up to five days at a Bosnian Serb army checkpoint at Rogatica of military resupply and other UNPROFOR convoys, including one transporting medical assistance from a non-governmental organization (NGO). 
Of even greater concern, such harassment has, on two separate occasions, included the temporary detention of UNPROFOR personnel and the theft of their equipment: 
(a) At 1840 hours on 7 May 1994, the Canadian occupants of an UNPROFOR vehicle that had been held up by Bosnian Serbs at Rogatica for over 48 hours were physically detained. 
The vehicle was searched and a significant quantity of forward air control communications equipment and the weapons of the UNPROFOR officers were stolen. 
The officers were eventually released; however, as of 13 May 1994, none of the stolen equipment had been returned; 
The weapons of the UNPROFOR personnel and some equipment were seized and the convoy commander (a British major) was forced at gunpoint to write a statement, which his captors deemed to be unacceptable. 
The Bosnian Serbs removed this officer to Rogatica where he was given another statement to sign and forced to read it aloud in front of a television camera. 
The convoy was released some hours later. 
The stolen weapons and equipment have not yet been returned. 
Despite promises to the contrary, it remains the case that UNPROFOR and humanitarian organizations do not enjoy complete freedom of movement to and from Gorazde and that secure and peaceful conditions for the provision of humanitarian needs to the civilian population have not yet been achieved. 
UNPROFOR also recommended, as already mentioned in paragraph 14 above, that the entire area lying between the cease-fire line and the edge of the 3-kilometre zone on the right bank of the Drina remain demilitarized and under its exclusive interim control. 
Although on 13 May 1994 the local Bosnian Government Army commander signed the document outlining the above arrangements and actually withdrew his forces from the position they occupied, the local Bosnian Serb liaison officer stated that he had no authority at his level to enter into this agreement. 
As a result, the Bosnian Army reoccupied the position it had vacated. 
20. On 14 May 1994, my Special Representative spoke with President Milosevic, who had assisted in the convening of the Belgrade meeting on 22 and 23 April 1994. 
21. As of 18 May 1994, the situation in Gorazde remains one of stalemate, with both parties making claims over the right bank of the Drina river, within the 3-kilometre exclusion zone. 
While the number of Bosnian Serb militia within the area has been reduced by approximately 100, to a total of 100 to 150 personnel, these militia have, to date, demonstrated no willingness to withdraw outside the 3-kilometre zone. 
Tensions continue to remain high within Gorazde and, on 17 May 1994, a Ukrainian peace-keeper was killed by an intruder in the UNPROFOR camp at Vitkovici. 
Such an agreement would, in turn, create a climate conducive to the resumption of substantive political negotiations. 
The continued erosion of confidence in, and ultimately the undermining of, the achievements attained so far is unavoidable unless diplomatic efforts are intensified and brought together, as called for in paragraphs 8 and 9 of resolution 913 (1994). 
I was accompanied by the Under-Secretaries-General for Political Affairs and for Peace-Keeping Operations, Mr. Marrack Goulding and Mr. Kofi Annan. 
We further agreed that the parties should engage, under the auspices of UNPROFOR, in negotiations leading to an immediate agreement on a general cease-fire and a comprehensive agreement on the cessation of hostilities. 
Together with the Co-Chairmen of the Steering Committee of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, they reviewed the serious situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Both these actions are considered by the Ministers as essential immediate steps and I fully concur. 
25. As regards an agreement on the comprehensive cessation of hostilities, I am requesting my Special Representative and the UNPROFOR Force Commander to approach the parties immediately to bring about an early meeting and, it is hoped, an agreement on this priority issue. 
I have also requested them to take into account the elements underlined by the Foreign Ministers, namely the separation of forces, the withdrawal of heavy weapons and the interposition of UNPROFOR troops. 
I further welcome the call by the Foreign Ministers for a further reinforcement of UNPROFOR if it is to perform its tasks adequately in the protection of safe areas and in support of the cessation of hostilities in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The world has greatly changed over the past 50 years, and the common values that inspired the creation of the United Nations in 1945 are today more well known and shared. 
Our proposals should therefore reflect the still valid concerns of the authors of the Charter and at the same time take into account the sharp increase in the Organization's membership in recent years. 
Several great and medium-sized Powers, which have both the desire and the means, are rightly interested in making a greater contribution to international cooperation. 
Finally, a large number of small - and even very small - States also aspire to play a role, albeit modest, in such cooperation. 
(a) On the proposal of each regional electoral group, 10 members, two from each region, could be elected by the General Assembly by a two-thirds qualified majority, for a period of at least five years. 
Their term would be renewable. 
The Member States most involved in this action might find in it a just reward for their efforts as well as an incentive for continuing them. 
(b) The 10 other non-permanent members, also two from each region, would be elected by the General Assembly by an absolute majority, also on the proposal of their regional groups, and for a period of only one year. 
Their term would not be immediately renewable. 
These 10 seats, renewable on an annual basis, would provide an opportunity for each Member State, including those with the most modest resources, to participate with other nations in defending international peace and security. 
Thus, the principle of equitable geographical distribution could, undoubtedly, be taken into greater account, while maintaining the role and effectiveness of the Security Council. 
The report is to be considered by a representative intergovernmental group of experts in order to make suggestions regarding further study of the question by the international community in various multilateral disarmament forums. 
2. The present report sets out to provide a description of treaties and other agreements which have direct non-proliferation objectives, as well as those which have an indirect bearing on the non-proliferation issues. 
Only short summaries of the main obligations in the treaties and other agreements referred to are included in the present report. 
Reference should be made to the official texts for the full coverage of obligations, provisions and procedures. 
3. Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons. 
The Treaty was opened for signature in 1968 and entered into force in 1970. 
At the 1995 Conference of the Parties to the Treaty (25 years after entry into force) a decision must be taken on whether the Treaty shall continue in force indefinitely or be extended for an additional fixed period or periods. 
The treaty requires States parties to comply with the following principal obligations: 
(c) All States parties: 
(ii) To pursue negotiations on effective measures relating to the cessation of the nuclear arms race, nuclear disarmament and a treaty on general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control. 
4. Treaty Banning Nuclear Weapon Tests in the Atmosphere, in Outer Space and under Water (Partial Test Ban Treaty (PTBT)). 
In addition, States Parties are not permitted to carry out such activities in any other environment if this causes radioactive debris to be present outside of their territorial boundaries. 
In January 1991 an Amendment Conference was held under the provisions of the Treaty with the aim of converting the Treaty into a comprehensive instrument. 
The Conference concluded that further work needed to be undertaken. 
5. Convention on the Physical Protection of Nuclear Material. 
The Convention was opened for signature in 1980 and entered into force in 1987. 
6. Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America and the Caribbean (Treaty of Tlatelolco). 
This Treaty was opened for signature in February 1967 and entered into force for each Government individually. To date there are 34 States parties. 
The Treaty obligations include a ban on the possession, testing, use, manufacture, production or acquisition of nuclear weapons by States parties for themselves or any third party. 
The zone of application of the Treaty is the whole of the Latin American and Caribbean region, including areas of the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans (articles 3 and 4 of the Treaty). There are two additional protocols as follows: 
(a) Protocol I. Protocol I provides for the application of the obligations under the Treaty to territories which are under the jurisdiction or control of States from outside the region, but which lie within the zone of application. 
All these States have acceded to the Protocol; 
Under the terms of Protocol II the five nuclear-weapon States agree to recognize the nuclear-weapon-free zone established under the Treaty. 
All five nuclear-weapon States have acceded to the Protocol. 
The Treaty was opened for signature in 1985 and entered into force in 1986. At present there are 11 States parties. 
Within the South Pacific Nuclear Free Zone, as defined in annex 1 to the Treaty, States parties are obliged not to manufacture or otherwise acquire, possess or have control of any nuclear explosive device anywhere inside or outside the zone of application. 
Further, States parties may not supply source or special fissionable materials unless the importer makes safeguards agreements with IAEA. 
The Treaty also contains provisions to prevent dumping on the territories of States parties and the ocean areas within the zone of application. 
There are three protocols to the Treaty as follows: 
These countries have not acceded to the Protocol; 
Protocol II calls for an assurance from the five nuclear-weapon States not to use or threaten to use any nuclear explosive device against States parties. 
Under the terms of Protocol III the five nuclear-weapons States undertake not to test any nuclear explosive device anywhere within the zone of application. 
8. Treaty between the United States of America and the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics on the Reduction and Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms (START I) and Treaty between the United States of America and the Russian Federation on further Reduction and Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms (START II). 
The scope of the Treaties includes intercontinental ballistic missiles (ICBMs) and their launchers, submarine launched ballistic missiles (SLBMs) and their launchers, nuclear armed heavy bombers, ICBM warheads, SLBM warheads and heavy bomber armaments. 
Consequently, Belarus, Kazakhstan, the Russian Federation and Ukraine, as successor States of the former Soviet Union in connection with the START I Treaty, agreed to assume the obligations of the former Soviet Union under the Treaty. 
In addition, Belarus, Kazakhstan and Ukraine committed themselves to adhere to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons as non-nuclear-weapons States parties, in the shortest possible time. 
By the end of 1993, all the States concerned had ratified START I and the Lisbon Protocol. 
To date, Ukraine has not yet adhered to that accord. 
At their Washington summit meeting, on 16 and 17 June 1992, President Bush and President Yeltsin signed the above-mentioned Agreement. 
Measures of United States assistance in building a storage site for plutonium and highly enriched uranium, improving the security features of Russian warhead-transport railcars, using or disposing of fissile materials from warheads and setting up a system for accounting for fissile materials were pursued after the summit. 
By virtue of the fact that this agreement entitled the conversion of weapons-grade uranium into uranium that could be used only for peaceful purposes, the parties considered it a major step forward in fulfilling their mutual non-proliferation objectives. 
Under the Agreement, the two countries agreed to use nuclear materials for peaceful purposes only. 
They also accepted a commitment to prohibit the receipt, installation, deployment or any other kind of positioning of nuclear weapons on any territory under their jurisdiction or control. 
The objective of ABACC is to administer and implement the common system of accounting and control of nuclear materials to verify that the nuclear material in all nuclear activities is not diverted for prohibited purposes. 
A Quadripartite Agreement between Argentina, Brazil, ABACC and IAEA was signed by the parties on 13 December 1991 and entered into force on 4 March 1994. 
Under the terms of this Declaration, signed at Seoul on 17 February 1992, 4/ the Democratic People's Republic of Korea and the Republic of Korea undertook not to test, produce, receive, possess, store, deploy or use nuclear weapons. 
However, owing to the tensions between the two countries over the past 18 months, those provisions have not yet been put into effect. 
IAEA was established in 1956 with the objective of seeking "to accelerate and enlarge the contribution of atomic energy to peace, health and prosperity" 5/ and "to encourage and assist ... peaceful uses throughout the world". 6/ Its current membership comprises 117 States. 
This general responsibility is in addition to those placed upon the Agency by the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (see para. 3 (b) above) and other international treaties. 
IAEA also works in conjunction with other international agencies, including the European Atomic Energy Community (EURATOM), the Agency for the Prohibition of Nuclear-Weapons in Latin America (OPANAL) and the Argentine-Brazilian Agency for Accounting and Control of Nuclear Materials (ABACC). 
On a regional scale, EURATOM has objectives similar to those of the IAEA in the promotion of the peaceful uses of nuclear energy, as well as a system of safeguards to help prevent diversion of nuclear materials to military purposes. 
For the latter objective EURATOM has developed safeguards procedures in close cooperation with IAEA. 
14. Nuclear Suppliers Group (NSG). 
The Nuclear Suppliers Group, founded in 1976, comprises 28 supplier States of nuclear-related equipment, material and technology. 
The objective of the Group is to ensure that their nuclear exports are made under proper safeguards and physical protection to prevent diversion of the material and technology to military uses. 
The members commit themselves, by imposing controls through national laws and regulations, to using a common list 7/ of equipment and technology. 
In particular, members are required to exercise restraint in supplying enrichment and reprocessing plant assistance to countries of proliferation concern and to exercise restraint in general on exports to regions where there is instability or conflict. 
On 10 August 1993, the Conference on Disarmament decided to give its Ad Hoc Committee on a Nuclear Test Ban a mandate to negotiate a comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
On 16 December 1993, the General Assembly adopted, without a vote, resolution 48/70, in which it commended the Conference and urged it to proceed intensively. 
The Ad Hoc Committee is currently engaged in these negotiations, as a matter or priority, and has established working groups on verification and legal and institutional issues. 
In 1993, for the first time, the General Assembly was able to adopt a unanimous resolution (resolution 48/75 L) on the subject. 
In it, the Assembly recommended the negotiation in the most appropriate international forum of a non-discriminatory, multilateral and effectively verifiable treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
18. Protocol for the Prohibition of the Use in War of Asphyxiating, Poisonous, or Other Gases, and of Bacteriological Methods of Warfare (Geneva Protocol of 1925). 
Many States parties, when ratifying the Protocol, entered a reservation to the effect that they would not be bound by the Protocol in relation to a State which used such weapons against them. 
However, a number of States have withdrawn their reservations in light of their signature of the Chemical Weapons Convention (see para. 20 below). 
The Geneva Protocol does not ban development, production or stockpiling of chemical or biological weapons. 
19. Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons and on Their Destruction (Biological Weapons Convention). 
The Convention was opened for signature in 1972 and entered into force in 1975. 
States parties to the Convention undertake not to develop, produce, stockpile, or in any way acquire or retain biological agents or toxins of types and in quantities that have no justification for prophylactic, protective or other peaceful purposes. 
The parties are also banned from possessing weapons, equipment or delivery means designed to use such agents or toxins for hostile purposes or in an armed conflict. 
Parties are not permitted to assist, induce or encourage others to engage in any of these activities. 
There are no verification provisions, but any State party may lodge a complaint with the Security Council, which can investigate the matter. 
A confidence-building measure (CBM) regime was introduced after the 1986 Review Conference of the Parties to the Treaty; the regime was further developed at the 1991 Review Conference. 
The confidence-building measures involve annual declarations about facilities that work on dangerous pathogens and toxins, defence programmes, publications and the encouragement of contacts between scientists of the States parties. 
By the end of 1993, 40 States parties had submitted reports to the United Nations called for under the regime. 
Concerns about the lack of verification provisions led to a decision at the 1991 Review Conference to set up a Group of governmental experts to identify and examine potential verification measures from a scientific and technical standpoint (VEREX). 
The Group completed its work in September 1993, and a report on 21 potential measures was submitted to the States parties. 
A majority of States parties have requested a special conference to consider the report; the conference will take place in September 1994. 
The Preparatory Committee established to prepare the conference met in April 1994. 
The Chemical Weapons Convention, which was opened for signature on 13 January 1993, will enter into force 180 days after the deposit of the 65th instrument of ratification, but in any event no earlier than 13 January 1995 (two years after it was opened for signature). 
The principal obligations of the Convention are not to use, develop, produce, or otherwise acquire, stockpile or transfer chemical weapons. States parties must not engage in military preparations or use chemical weapons and must not assist or encourage others to engage in these prohibited activities. 
21. Joint Declaration on the Complete Prohibition of Chemical and Biological Weapons (Mendoza Agreement). 10/ In September 1991, Argentina, Brazil and Chile signed a Joint Declaration committing themselves to obligations not to develop, produce, acquire in any way, stockpile or retain, transfer or use chemical or biological weapons. 
Bolivia, Paraguay and Uruguay later also acceded to the Agreement. 
The agreement provides for technical assistance and for on-site visits to verify the destruction process. 
23. Australia Group. 
This Group, which first met in 1985, has been established to help prevent the spread of chemical weapons, and later biological weapons, through controls on chemical precursors, biological organisms and toxins and equipment which might have uses for chemical, biological and toxin weapons. 
The regime operates in accord with a common list of chemicals, organisms and equipment against which member States exercise controls through national legislation and regulations. 
24. Treaty on Principles Governing Activities of States in the Exploration and Use of Outer Space, including the Moon and Other Celestial Bodies (Outer Space Treaty). 
The Treaty was opened for signature in 1971 and entered into force in 1972. 
The Treaty forbids the emplacement on the seabed, ocean floor or its subsoil, beyond a (12 nautical mile) territorial zone, of nuclear weapons or any other type of weapon of mass destruction. 
It also bans the setting up of structures, launching installations, or any other facilities specifically designed for storing, testing or using such weapons. 
The Treaty was signed in 1959 and entered into force in 1961. 
Also forbidden in the region is the dumping of radioactive waste. 
Well over 100 inspections have taken place since the Treaty entered into force in 1961, most of them after 1980. 
27. Cartagena Declaration on Renunciation of Weapons of Mass Destruction. 11/ In 1991, a Declaration on renunciation of weapons of mass destruction was signed at Cartagena, Colombia, by the five Heads of State of the countries of the Andean Group: Bolivia, Colombia, Ecuador, Peru and Venezuela. 
Although at present the commitment is limited to the five States, the intention is that it should be extended to all of Latin America and the Caribbean. 
29. International Science and Technology Centres. 
30. Treaty between the United States of America and the Russian Federation on the Elimination of Their Intermediate-Range and Shorter-Range Missiles (INF Treaty). 
The INF Treaty, which is of unlimited duration, bans the possession by the two parties of all ground-launched missiles with a range of between 500 and 1,000 (shorter range) and 1,000 and 5,500 kilometres (intermediate range). 
In accordance with article IV of the Treaty, all existing missiles, launchers and support structures were to be eliminated and future production and flight testing banned. 
The implementation of the Treaty is overseen by a Special Verification Commission, in which the two parties (and the other countries concerned) participate. 
31. Missile Technology Control Regime (MTCR). 
(a) Category I. This category includes complete rocket systems and unmanned air vehicles (including cruise missiles) capable of delivering at least a 500-kilogram payload to a range of at least 300 kilometres. 
This category includes complete systems and sub-systems for missiles and unmanned air vehicles with a range capability greater than 300 kilometres regardless of payload capacity, as well as items such as components and propellants for both categories. 
32. The treaties, agreements and organizations outlined in this report illustrate the gamut of possibilities to combat proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and of their delivery vehicles. They range from treaties through informal cooperative confidence-building measures to supplier regimes. 
The Board year will henceforth be from 1 January through 31 December. 
Accordingly, at its organizational session held on 4 February 1994, the Economic and Social Council elected the following members to the UNICEF Executive Board: 
* At its resumed organizational session held on 19 April 1994, the Economic and Social Council elected these members to the UNICEF Executive Board for a three-year term beginning 1 January 1995. 
** In addition, the Economic and Social Council agreed to elect Finland for a one-year term beginning 1 January 1995 to fill in the remainder of Switzerland's term of office (1994-1995). 
The Bureau of the Executive Board consists of a president and four vice-presidents representing the five regional groups. 
At its first regular session, held from 23 to 25 February 1994, the Executive Board elected the following officers: 
All artillery and mortars of a calibre exceeding 80 mm; 
The European Union, recalling its declaration of 18 April 1994 on Rwanda, again appeals urgently to all parties to the conflict to bring an end to the genocide now taking place in the country. 
The European Union urges the two sides to agree on the need to respect the Arusha agrement, which, by way of negotiation, offers the best available basis for national reconciliation. 
In this context, the European Union supports the call for the early imposition of an arms embargo against Rwanda, and calls on all concerned to refrain from any action that is liable to exacerbate the situation. 
In this respect it will continue its immediate assistance to refugees in the neighbouring countries and will endeavour to assist equally the stricken populations within Rwanda, whenever conditions permit. 
The European Union decided on 6 May 1994 to dispatch a mission of the Troika, on a Development Ministers level, to visit as soon as possible the countries neighbouring Rwanda, with a view to evaluating the humanitarian situation vis--vis the influx of refugees. 
We must ask why the provisions of these resolutions have not been implemented. 
Subsequent to this statement, the Agency has had several rounds of correspondence with the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The team arrived in Pyongyang on 17 May and is expected to complete these inspection activities by 24 May. 
At the radiochemical laboratory the inspectors have now been enabled to perform safeguards measures that had been agreed with the Agency (gamma mapping and smear sampling from the plutonium glove-box area). 
The inspection activities continue. 
I am obliged, however, at this stage, to report a new important development. 
On 19 April the Democratic People's Republic of Korea notified IAEA of its intention to carry out "at an early date" the refuelling of that reactor. 
As early as February 1993 the Agency provided the Democratic People's Republic of Korea with information about safeguards measures required in connection with such refuelling. 
The Agency has throughout made clear to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea that specific safeguards activities related to the selection, segregation and securing of certain fuel rods, are indispensable at the time of the core discharge operation. 
This is to enable the Agency to verify through measurements, at a later date, that no fuel in the reactor has been diverted in the past. 
The Agency, therefore, urged the Democratic People's Republic of Korea not to initiate the core discharge campaign without enabling Agency inspectors to take the proposed measures. 
To proceed without these measures the Agency stated, would be a serious violation of the Safeguards Agreement and would maintain the uncertainty that now exists about the amount of nuclear material that exists in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea has continued to declare, however, that it has a "unique status" and is "not duty-bound at all to fully implement the obligations of the safeguards agreement". 
In line with this reasoning, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea expresses the view that activities related to the selection, segregation and securing of fuel rods are activities that cannot be permitted. 
Under that agreement, IAEA must take measures to enable it to verify that all nuclear material subject to safeguards is in fact under safeguards and has not been diverted. 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea's telex added that "we have just started the core discharge operation and so the opportunity for selecting and securing of fuel rods still remains". 
Until the receipt of that telex, the Agency had assumed that the core discharge campaign had been deferred and had expressed its readiness for discussions about technical arrangements relating to the required safeguards measures. 
The Agency has concluded that a further discharge of fuel rods would jeopardize the possibility of the Agency applying the safeguards measures necessary to verify whether any fuel has been diverted in the past. 
By a telex today, 19 May, IAEA has confirmed to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea that the discharge of fuel without the safeguards measures requested by IAEA constitutes a serious violation of the safeguards agreement. 
It has requested that arrangements be made promptly for the necessary safeguards measures and urged that, until these are in place, further discharge should be deferred. 
The Administrator's presentation to the Executive Board in February 1994 highlighted the rationale for these changes, the new approaches to development cooperation, in line with various legislative mandates, and the Programme's emerging mission and operational goals. 
Following the current session, the Administrator expects to hold further consultations and carry out more detailed technical studies as part of the process leading up to decisions regarding the sixth cycle to be adopted by the Board at its annual session, in June 1995. 
4. The establishment of a cycle permits the UNDP governing body, on a periodic basis, to set certain programming priorities, arrive at a consensus about the provision of resources and their distribution, and grant financial authority to continue programming. 
5. However, cumulative changes in the programming environment now necessitate a reassessment of the basic underpinnings of the cycle structure against present realities. 
(b) The current system has proven an inadequate predictor of resources available to countries over the cycle as the growth targets for contributions set by the Governing Council have not been fulfilled. 
(c) Central planning with fixed, five-year time-frames has fallen from favour in many parts of the world and is frequently superseded by structural adjustment and other national programmes of shorter duration. 
In order to respond to these requirements, UNDP must be able to play a larger, more demanding role to support the coordination and effectiveness of the overall United Nations operational system at the country level. 
(e) The pattern of Official Development Assistance (ODA) resource flows has shifted significantly in recent years, with a declining share of ODA going to the United Nations system. 
Also, many new participants have entered the technical cooperation field, and international finance institutions have greatly expanded their technical cooperation activities. 
The specialized agencies have sought and often received funding for their own technical cooperation activities; 
This has meant that remaining IPF resources are spread very thinly among the other eligible countries, which limits the degree to which they can participate, access assistance, and, importantly, use UNDP support as a catalyst for mobilizing additional resources. 
6. The above overview indicates that the next UNDP programming period cannot easily be extrapolated from the structure of previous cycles, and, indeed, that the very concept of a fixed, five-year cycle needs to be reviewed. 
The present environment may well call for a more complex model that would incorporate financing mechanisms and resource distribution and management considerations into a broader framework for the next programming period. 
7. The issues introduced above and others are explored in greater detail in sections III-V below, which analyse key trends and issues that have emerged over the history of the programming cycles and identify their implications for establishing the next programming framework. 
8. The original parameters for the programming cycle envisaged the five-year country programme, formulated jointly by Governments and UNDP and subject to Governing Council approval, as the main framework for all assistance. 
Integrated programming of resources over an extended period of time, using the country programme as the main frame of reference for all United Nations/UNDP assistance to a country, was intended to be the major programming thrust for the first and later programming cycles. 
9. From the early 1980s, there has been increasing concern on the part of various countries that unrestricted use of IPFs for disparate purposes had led to a scattering of assistance, with the consequent loss of programme focus and impact. 
Indeed, in its decision 92/28, the Governing Council specifically requested the Administrator to "continue to increase the focus of country programmes on a smaller number of concentration areas according to recipient country needs", taking into account the comparative advantages of UNDP. 
The table in the annex provides a comparative picture of the sectoral distribution of UNDP resources over the first five programming cycles. 
However, UNDP does not believe that the categories and framework for data collection used in the table allow adequate depiction or analysis of UNDP programming. 
Accordingly, the current framework is being reviewed to permit more accurate and appropriate analyses. 
Simultaneously, the support of ODA in donor countries has increasingly centered on certain objectives or themes, such as poverty elimination. 
11. The trends described above culminated in the establishment by the Governing Council in its decision 90/34 of six thematic areas of focus for the fifth cycle and an increased financial earmarking, through the Special Programme Resources (SPR), to promote these areas of focus. 
12. UNDP has also achieved significant increases in mobilizing non-core funds through cost-sharing arrangements and trust funds. 
These increases in non-core funds in UNDP reflect an overall trend in both bilateral and multilateral ODA towards earmarked or targeted support. 
13. In his presentation to the Executive Board in February 1994, the Administrator referred to the lack of focus and clarity of mission in UNDP activities. 
He reiterated that resources had been spread too thinly over a wide range of activities, leading to inefficiency and unevenness in performance and impact. 
He proposed that UNDP strengthen and focus its programme for maximum effect and also proposed guidelines for doing so that built on prior decisions of the Governing Council. 
14. It is clear from the above that increased focus to avoid "scatterization" and to enhance impact and accountability for results should constitute a major objective for sixth-cycle programming. 
The Administrator has proposed that, within the overall framework of sustainable human development, four objectives - poverty elimination, environmental regeneration, job creation, and advancement of women and other disadvantaged groups - should constitute complementary and synergistic themes for UNDP programmes. 
These themes are based on the areas of focus established in Governing Council decision 90/34 and on the expressed priorities and goals of programme countries. 
Governing Council decisions and country priorities have also provided guidance on the means UNDP can utilize to support countries in meeting their sustainable human development objectives. 
15. This framework has important implications for programming in the sixth cycle or other successor arrangements. 
It is expected to bring about a powerful focus to UNDP programmes and result in a significant increase in their impact and effectiveness. 
16. From the first programming cycle, voluntary contributions to the central core fund have constituted the principal financing mechanism for UNDP. 
During the 1970s, the virtues of such a core fund were generally extolled and donors were exhorted to contribute to the central fund rather than to special purpose trust funds. 
17. While voluntary contributions to the core fund continue to constitute the central basis on which the activities of UNDP are carried out, they have stagnated in recent years. 
A brief description of the trends and issues surrounding core and non-core resources and their implications for the sixth cycle is provided in the two subsections below. 
18. Financial planning and the management of core resources have been subject to considerable complexity and uncertainty. 
Critical to the successful operation of the system is agreement on resource mobilization targets for voluntary contributions, which have traditionally been a major point of negotiations in deliberations on programming cycles. 
Programme countries have tended to view the negotiated target growth rate as a commitment the donor community makes in order to reach agreement on various other programming stipulations, including programme focus and the resource distribution methodology. 
19. However, annual growth rates actually achieved in past cycles have fallen short of their targets. 
Thus far in the fifth cycle, resources have declined at an annual average rate of 4.3 per cent compared to the 8 per cent growth rate target originally established. 
For the most part, the negotiated targets have proven to be overly optimistic. 
20. In this connection, it should be noted that exchange rate fluctuations vis--vis the national currencies have been a significant factor in the actual growth (or decline) of contributions. 
21. Given these fluctuations in resource levels, it is not surprising that the IPF system has not proven to be a good predictor of actual programming levels. 
For instance, 98 per cent of the planned IPFs were delivered in the second cycle; 51 per cent in the third; 112 per cent in the fourth; and if present trends continue, approximately 70 per cent will be delivered in the fifth cycle. 
22. Thus, while the five-year time span of the programming cycle and the IPF system were instituted to provide Governments with some degree of funding predictability, this expectation has not been fulfilled. 
The degree of partial funding can be measured by computing the percentage of forward commitments at the beginning of a calendar year that are covered by programming resources available from that year's annual voluntary pledges. 
In 1987, this was 71 per cent; it fell to 63 per cent during the years 1988-1990; and for 1992-1994, it fell further to 55 per cent. 
In other words, 55 per cent of the programme budgets outstanding as of January 1994 were covered by programming resources available from 1994 voluntary pledges. 
24. Finally, the donor base for voluntary contributions to UNDP continues to be narrow. 
As almost 83 per cent of core resources are provided by 10 major contributors, the programme is extremely vulnerable to reduced contributions from any one major donor. 
Thus, while the system of voluntary pledges offers the greatest flexibility to donors, it has proven to be a volatile financial mechanism for the programme. 
In this context, it is worthwhile to note that 10 programme countries make voluntary contributions of $1 million or more to the core resources of UNDP. 
25. In the early cycles, the mobilization of non-core funds was not a priority. 
In fact, the Governing Council had originally limited cost-sharing funds to only 30 per cent of a country's total IPF so that the main programming thrust of IPF-funded programmes would not be distorted by cost-sharing activities. 
Consequently, the restriction on cost-sharing was removed altogether in 1983, and, as another measure designed to increase non-core contributions, the Administrator was also permitted to establish trust funds under his own authority. 
28. The cost-sharing base of 54 per cent is further divided into (a) 48 per cent for country-level activities and (b) 6 per cent for intercountry activities. 
The contributions for (a) are provided partly by host Governments (41 per cent) and partly by third-party donors (7 per cent) whereas the contributions for (b) are received mostly from third-party donors. 
Cost-sharing activities are concentrated mostly in middle-income countries (38 per cent) and funded by those countries. 
In contrast, the balance of 10 per cent assigned to low-income countries is received almost equally from third-party donors and those countries. 
29. The Latin American and Caribbean region has been particularly successful in mobilizing significant amounts of cost-sharing contributions in the fifth cycle. 
Host Governments have provided over 64 per cent of the cost-sharing funds, a reflection of the trust placed by these Governments in the unbiased and neutral advice provided by UNDP as well as the efficiency of the services provided at the country level. 
An important source for cost-sharing has been multilateral institutions such as the World Bank and the Inter-American Development Bank, which have called upon UNDP for assistance in improving the implementation of activities they finance. 
30. The significant increases in non-core funding are a result of targeted efforts to mobilize resources that might otherwise have not been channelled through UNDP and its main programmes. 
31. The core funds of UNDP have been, and will continue to constitute, the primary financial underpinning for UNDP and its country programmes. 
These resources provide the fundamental support needed for maintaining UNDP's extensive network of country offices, which indeed serves also as the basic infrastructure for the United Nations development system as a whole. 
It would be useful to examine appropriate mechanisms to minimize such risks. 
It may be necessary to re-emphasize the original definition of the IPF as a planning figure, which would be firmed up in annual segments, only as resources materialize. 
Thus, reducing the planning horizon (say, from five to three years) would have the effect of reducing financial exposure. 
The implication of this is that more frequent and dynamic revisions of the IPF framework, to reflect actual resource availability, may bring the system more in line with operational realities. 
A rolling IPF scheme, revised annually, might constitute a solution to this problem. 
In the same resolution, the Secretary-General is requested "to review and analyse possible changes and improvements in the present funding system, including, but not limited to, multi-year negotiated pledges, and to submit a report with his recommendations in April 1994". 
Given the increases in non-core resources and the potential for accessing additional ODA not presently available to UNDP, it will be necessary to continue to establish financial mechanisms that will enable UNDP to tap into those resources and channel them for integrated programming together with core funds. 
Additionally, the identification and marketing of an array of UNDP products (such as the Development Programme for Displaced Persons, Refugees and Returnees (PRODERE) initiatives) and the establishment of thematic funds in the UNDP focus areas may also serve as mechanisms to mobilize resources for these areas. 
40. Resource distribution issues have monopolized much of the discussion leading to the establishment of programming cycles. 
The current methodology for resource distribution and the main issues emerging from its application are crucial to the present analysis and are outlined below. 3/ The diagram in the annex provides a comparative overview of resource distribution over the cycles, from which the following trends may be noted: 
(a) The decline in core resources as a share of overall UNDP resources; and the increased importance of non-core funds; 
In the fifth cycle, 75 per cent of country IPF allocations were based on GNP per capita and population, and 25 per cent on supplementary criteria. 
In general terms, the share for each country is calculated with greater weight given to lower incomes and higher populations. Applying varying weight coefficients to these factors at different thresholds allows resources to be shifted from one group of countries to another. 
As a result of the increased allocation to low-income countries, the resources allocated to the other countries (i.e., countries whose GNP per capita exceeds $750) have been greatly reduced. 
46. There has also been a marked shift in the distribution of IPF resources among regions from the first to the fifth cycles. 
47. It is in the area of resource distribution that technical studies are most required and indeed already advanced. 
For instance, it has been suggested that alternate indicators such as the human development index (HDI) and/or GNP based on a purchasing-power parity (PPP) approach may be better at capturing real development needs. 
Similarly, the World Bank and others have indicated that GNP data based on the purchasing-power parity approach are still not yet reliable enough, nor the coverage of countries extensive enough, to be used in a resource allocation model. 
While granting recipient status reflects acknowledgement of the need for development assistance in the country concerned, this status does not in itself guarantee resources to fund such assistance. 
The distribution methodology embodies within it the concept of graduation, whereby recipient countries achieving higher level of GNP per capita, and therefore a greater "ability to pay", receive proportionately lower IPFs, and eventually "graduate" to become net contributor countries (NCCs). 
Advances can be drawn against this IPF and reimbursements made subsequently in annual segments. 
In both cases, the costs of a UNDP country office are to be borne by the country concerned. 
However, the costs of the Resident Representative are borne by UNDP when the programme in that country (funded by host government sources) exceeds $10 million for the cycle. 
The total IPFs of the 10 programmes amount to $10 million. 
51. Despite their higher levels of GNP, many NCCs continue to require technical cooperation geared to their stage of development and specific needs. 
While these countries can obtain needed assistance through other modalities (e.g., the private sector), they frequently choose to access the required assistance through UNDP and the United Nations specialized agencies. 
Not only do such arrangements offer obvious links to global networks and standards of expertise but they also offer certain advantages in terms of neutrality, transparency, accountability and proven effectiveness (e.g., in assisting implementation of non-performing loans). 
It is also recognized that many NCC countries are already, or may soon offer the potential of becoming, major contributor countries. 
56. Within the broad financial framework for core programme funds, expected resources are apportioned into two broad categories: IPFs for country and intercountry programmes and the SPR. 
While in the earlier cycles, only a modest amount was assigned to the SPR, this increased significantly to 7 per cent of core programme resources in the fifth cycle, compared to 4.9 per cent in the fourth cycle and 1.7 per cent in the third cycle. 
At its increased level, as shown in the report of the Administrator on the mid-term review of the fifth programming cycle (DP/1994/18), the SPR is proving to be a powerful tool for innovation. 
Based on experience so far, the Administrator intends to make the SPR more responsive to country-level needs and to decentralize its management to the Regional Bureaux and UNDP country offices. 
In the fifth cycle, 13 per cent of programme resources were allocated to intercountry IPFs. 
The intercountry share is in turn allocated into global/interregional and regional shares, which were 4 and 9 per cent of core programme resources respectively in the fifth cycle. 
58. The regional IPFs were reduced significantly in the fifth cycle in order to increase the allocation to LDCs. 
In operational terms, this reduction has led to severe cutbacks in some regional programmes and has therefore limited regional programme initiatives, leaving many regional needs unmet. 
60. The present methodology for prior distribution of resources is based on objective data, including GNP per capita and population, indicators that have proven very useful for achieving progressivity in the resources allocated to low-income countries. 
This implies a need to examine various proposals that have been made to include social and economic indicators other than income and population in the resource distribution methodology. 
61. First, while alternative indicators such as the HDI and PPP may be better suited to determine development needs and achievements (and hence to distribute development resources), for reasons explained earlier it may not be presently viable to use these indexes for this purpose. 
62. Second, the list of supplementary criteria might be expanded to include additional indicators designed to measure advances made by Governments in addressing gaps in various human development dimensions over a period of time. 
63. Third, it would be possible to modify the weights assigned to the various factors used in the methodology. 
For instance, in the overall IPF calculations, supplementary criteria have a weight of 25 per cent, and GNP and population, 75 per cent; these percentages could be adjusted to give more weight to supplementary criteria. 
Similarly, the proportionate weights for different levels of GNP per capita could be modified. 
64. At this stage, it appears that a judicious combination of the GNP/population determinants together with an expansion of the supplementary criteria and an adjustment of various weights would help meet the objectives of using alternate indexes. 
Further work would need to be done to identify and assess appropriate criteria and establish an appropriate combination of thresholds, points and weights. 
66. Given the thresholds for NCC status, it is estimated that 37 countries would graduate and achieve NCC status in the sixth cycle, representing an increase of 16 programmes over the fifth cycle. 
The current IPFs of these 16 potentially new NCC countries currently amount to $55 million or 1.5 per cent of total IPFs. 
There is some concern that obliging these countries to reimburse their IPFs in the future may diminish the catalytic role served by the IPF resources in such countries, and indeed jeopardize mobilization of resources for the larger programme. 
Thus, reimbursability may be waived if the magnitude of the total programme exceeds a certain multiple of the IPF. 
69. The size of the SPR allocation will be a crucial variable of the sixth programming cycle, as these funds could be used to sponsor, at the country level, innovative, pioneering approaches to development issues of global importance. 
Similarly, the allocation of resources to intercountry and regional programmes will permit UNDP to support initiatives that are best addressed at regional or global levels, rather than at the country level alone. 
As experience has shown, regional and global initiatives can lead to the mobilization of large resources for country-level programming. 
70. Another approach to resource allocation more geared to thematic funds would not require a priori distribution of resources. 
Earmarking of funds would occur in line with the purposes of the fund and as needs are identified. 
71. It is evident from consultations so far and the discussion in the present report that the structure of the next programming cycle could differ significantly from the previous cycles. 
(b) Continuation of the universality principle, by which the participation of all programme countries in UNDP activities is ensured; 
(d) Improved criteria for access to programme resources and for their effective deployment. 
Following the Executive Board's consideration of the conceptual issues and future directions presented here, work would continue on elaborating a number of technical studies, and advancing the consultative process between the Administrator and programme participants. 
This would ultimately permit the elaboration of appropriate options for each of the major elements of the framework as well as for their combination into an overall structure for the next programming period. 
Consider the issues outlined in the present report and provide guidance thereon. 
Between 17-19 May 1994, there appear to have been 4 flights of fixed or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 1 of resolution 816 (1993) or approved by UNPROFOR in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,651. 
1. The present report gives an account of the activities of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (UNDOF) in pursuance of the mandate entrusted to it by the Security Council in resolution 350 (1974) and extended by subsequent resolutions, most recently by resolution 887 (1993) of 29 November 1993. 
2. As of May 1994, the composition of UNDOF was as follows: 
3. Major-General Roman Misztal of Poland continued as Force Commander. 
5. UNDOF is deployed within, and close to, the area of separation (see attached map) with base camps and logistic units located nearby. 
Camp Faouar houses the military headquarters of UNDOF as well as a majority of civilian staff employed in UNDOF. 
With effect from 28 February 1994, the Polish contingent ceased mine-clearing activities. 
Since that date, mine-clearing has been conducted by the Austrian and Canadian battalions under the operational control of UNDOF headquarters. 
7. The Canadian logistic unit is based in Camp Ziouani, with a detachment in Camp Faouar. 
This unit performs second-line general transport tasks, ration transport, control and management of goods received by UNDOF and maintenance of heavy equipment. 
9. First-line logistic support is internal to the contingents and includes transport of supplies to the positions. 
Third-line support is provided through normal supply channels by the United Nations. 
In-theatre air support is provided by UNTSO on request. 
10. The functions and guidelines of UNDOF, as well as its tasks, were outlined in the Secretary-General's report of 27 November 1974. 1/ UNDOF continued, with the cooperation of the parties, to fulfil the tasks entrusted to it. 
Both sides continued to impose some restrictions on UNDOF's freedom of movement. 
11. UNDOF continued to supervise the observance of the cease-fire between Israel and the Syrian Arab Republic. 
The cease-fire was maintained and the operational situation in UNDOF's area of operation remained calm. 
In addition, temporary outposts were established and additional patrols were conducted from time to time as necessary. 
13. UNDOF conducted fortnightly inspections of armament and force levels in the areas of limitation. 
Liaison officers from the party concerned accompanied the inspection teams. 
As in the past, both sides restricted the movement of inspection teams, denying access to some of their positions. 
During the period under review, 9 artillery grenades, 1 anti-tank mine, 26 anti-personnel mines and a quantity of small-arms ammunition were found and destroyed. 
Within the means available, medical treatment was provided to the local population on request. 
16. By its decisions 48/463 A of 23 December 1993 and 48/463 B of 5 April 1994, the General Assembly, inter alia, authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments in the amount of $16,080,000 gross ($15,594,000 net) for the period from 1 December 1993 to 31 May 1994, inclusive. 
Unpaid assessments to the UNDOF special account as at 27 April amounted to some $21 million. 
19. UNDOF, which was established in May 1974 to supervise the cease-fire called for by the Security Council and the Agreement on Disengagement between Israeli and Syrian forces of 31 May 1974, has continued to perform its functions effectively, with the cooperation of the parties. 
21. In the prevailing circumstances, I consider the continued presence of UNDOF in the area to be essential. 
I therefore recommend that the Security Council extend the mandate of the Force for a further period of six months, until 30 November 1994. 
22. In conclusion, I wish to express my appreciation to the Governments contributing troops to UNDOF and to those that provide UNTSO military observers assigned to the Force. 
In addition, it was foreseen that the presence of a United Nations police component could be most useful throughout the peace process, but particularly during the electoral campaign. 
However, major problems still remained to be resolved in the immediate future. 
5. In an addendum to his report, 5/ the Secretary-General submitted his recommendations on the establishment of a United Nations police contingent for ONUMOZ. 
(a) To monitor all police activities in the country, including those of the Mozambican Police (PRM) and any other police and security agencies and verify that their actions are fully consistent with the Agreement; 
(c) To provide technical support to the National Police Commission; 
(d) To verify that the activities of private protection and security agencies do not violate the Agreement; 
(g) To monitor, together with other ONUMOZ components, the proper conduct of the electoral campaign and verify that political rights of individuals, groups and political organizations are respected, in accordance with the Agreement and relevant electoral documents. 
7. From an operational standpoint, CIVPOL would be a separate component of the Mission under the command of a Chief Police Observer, who would report directly to the Special Representative of the Secretary-General. 
At the same time, the new component would complement and work closely with the currently existing electoral, military, humanitarian and administrative components of ONUMOZ. 
A strong interrelationship with other elements of the Mission would be assured to guarantee the success of CIVPOL's mandate. 
8. CIVPOL would establish itself at all strategic locations throughout Mozambique. 
CIVPOL's functions would be carried out by stationing United Nations teams in the vicinity of the Mozambican police stations and posts and by extensive patrolling. 
In order to monitor certain activities, police observers would be deployed at various national police headquarters. 
With the concurrence of the Mozambican parties, United Nations police observers would assist the electoral observers of ONUMOZ in monitoring the registration process and the electoral campaign. 
In this context, they would also monitor security at the polling stations, including the security arrangements for the storage, counting and transporting of ballot papers and other election material. 
10. In order to perform its various functions, the organizational structure of the ONUMOZ police contingent would be as follows: 
(a) The headquarters component, headed by the Chief Police Observer at the rank of Inspector General, would consist of his deputy and chiefs of staff for operations, liaison, investigations, logistics and personnel. 
A headquarters team would also liaise with and provide technical assistance to the Police Commission; 
(b) A special task force stationed in Maputo for the monitoring and verification of the quick reaction police force. 
This group would also monitor security arrangements for the leadership of RENAMO. 
In addition, it would be on call to respond to any exigencies that might arise in other parts of the country; 
(c) Three compact regional headquarters, whose tasks would primarily be the coordination activities in several provinces. 
(e) One hundred eighty United Nations police stations and posts throughout the country in remote and isolated locations, to be established near government police facilities. 
(a) The Chief Police Observer, with the rank of Inspector General; 
(b) The Deputy Police Observer; 
(c) 29 police observers at the component headquarters in Maputo; 
(d) 30 police observers comprising a special task force to monitor and evaluate the quick reaction police and to be available for unforeseen exigencies; 
(f) 327 police observers to be deployed at 11 provincial capitals, including those to be formed into stationary and mobile teams to service surrounding areas; 
(g) 720 police observers in other locations throughout the country. 
12. To the extent possible, United Nations civilian police observers would be collocated with the military and other civilian elements of ONUMOZ and would rely on the existing military and administrative infrastructure of the Mission, including transport and communications facilities. 
However, given the fact that these elements would be widely spread throughout the country, CIVPOL would require additional support in terms of administrative personnel, such as interpreters and translators, as well as adequate transportation and other equipment and accommodation facilities, among other things. 
13. In view of the challenges involved in setting up such a substantial force, CIVPOL would be deployed progressively. 
The initial phase, during which the central headquarters and regional and provincial capitals' teams would be fully established, would be completed by mid-March 1994. 
The second phase would coincide with the voter registration process from April to June 1994, during which up to 70 per cent of CIVPOL's posts and stations throughout the countryside would become operational. 
In his progress report in April, he intended to present to the Security Council specific proposals about the phased reduction of the military component of the Mission. 
15. On 1 February 1994, the Secretary-General provided the Security Council with a further addendum to his report, 6/ in which he indicated that the preliminary cost estimate related to the phased deployment of CIVPOL for the period from 15 February to 31 October 1994 would be approximately $38,474,000. 
19. With the beginning of demobilization on 10 March 1994, the peace process had entered into another critical phase. 
Fifty-five per cent of government and 81 per cent of RENAMO soldiers had now been cantoned and actual demobilization had begun. 
The training programme for the new Mozambican Armed Forces (FADM), which had been inaugurated in March 1994, had provided training for some 2,000 soldiers as of April 1994. 
The two leaders of FADM were sworn into office on 6 April 1994 as joint high commanders of the new army. 
The National Elections Commission was inaugurated in February 1994, and its ten provincial offices were established by the end of March. 
In addition, on 1 March 1994, 30 RENAMO officials signed contracts with the Government to work as advisers to the 10 provincial governors, an arrangement which is one of the key steps in implementing administrative and territorial integration. 
20. The Secretary-General noted that, in spite of these positive developments, there were serious problems that must be urgently addressed and resolved: the slow cantonment of government troops and delays in the demobilization of RENAMO troops, as well as in the formation and training of the new army. 
21. As regards the status of the military component of ONUMOZ, the Secretary-General reported that, as of 18 April 1994, against an authorized strength of 6,979, the military component, composed of military observers, staff officers and formed units, totalled 5,914 all ranks. 
22. Most of the military observers who had been deployed with ONUMOZ had been based in the 49 assembly areas, where they had been supervising the cantonment of troops, their disarmament and subsequent demobilization or transfer to the new army. 
The military observers were also carrying out the important task of monitoring the cease-fire by conducting inspections and investigations into alleged violations. 
In addition, the military observers were monitoring the disbanding of paramilitary forces throughout the country. 
However, it was clear that demobilization would not be completed by that time. 
In addition, the military observers would be called upon to perform essential post-demobilization tasks beyond that period including monitoring and verifying the cease-fire until the newly elected Government takes over, the disposal of collected weapons and ammunition, and other verification functions related to the peace process. 
In April 1994, this reduction was already under way. 
However, the Government of Italy had agreed to the retention of the field hospital, a limited logistics element and the necessary security personnel, totalling approximately 200; 
(b) A number of ONUMOZ support elements would also be withdrawn or reduced according to their previously scheduled rotation: 
25. The drastic reduction of the support units would be partially compensated by the troops' integral logistics systems and some additional civilian support. 
26. As a consequence of this planned reduction, it was intended that the remaining formed units would be redeployed as follows: 
(b) Two Botswana companies, and possibly the Botswana contingent headquarters, would be redeployed to Chimoio in the Beira corridor; 
From within that company, one platoon would be stationed in Quelimane (Zambezia Province) to replace a platoon from Botswana. 
27. While the reduction of support units might not have a very negative impact on daily operations, the Secretary-General noted that the drawdown in the infantry units was a cause of concern. 
Neighbouring countries, to which the corridors were of vital importance as major import/export routes, had already expressed their strong preoccupation about security in them. 
This concern might be justified, as the reduction of United Nations forces coincided with demobilization of government and RENAMO troops, which in turn was expected to result in an increase in banditry along the main routes. 
To maintain an adequate level of security, it might be necessary, while reducing the strength of the logistic element, to deploy an additional infantry company to the Beira corridor, and the Secretary-General intended to approach potential troop contributors in this regard. 
28. As regards the civilian police component of ONUMOZ, which was established by the Security Council in its resolution 898 (1994), as of 18 April 1994, 278 United Nations police observers had already arrived in Mozambique and had been deployed throughout the country. 
Eighty-seven CIVPOL posts had been identified outside the provincial capitals, which would cover 208 Mozambican Police stations and posts and, as of April 1994, 10 such CIVPOL outposts had been established. 
29. In paragraph 54 of his report, the Secretary-General stated that the major political conditions for the timely completion of ONUMOZ were in place. 
Meanwhile, ONUMOZ continued to play a vital role in the peace process, which was of increasing importance as the elections drew nearer. 
The Secretary-General, therefore, recommended to the Council that it extend the existing mandate of ONUMOZ at a reduced strength, as described in paragraphs 22, 24 and 25 of his report, until 31 October 1994. 
30. The Secretary-General also proposed that all military, police and most of the support personnel of the Mission should begin repatriation immediately after the expiration of the mandate, and he estimated that this would take up to seven weeks. 
Subsequently, it was expected that liquidation of the Mission, including the disposal of assets, redeployment of equipment and repatriation of essential administrative staff, would be completed by 31 January 1995. 
The Assembly also decided, as an ad hoc arrangement, to apportion at that time the amount of $61,731,500 gross ($60 million net) among Member States in accordance with paragraph (b) of its decision 48/473 of 23 December 1993. 
37. The table below summarizes the status of assessed contributions received and unpaid, taking into account applied credits, as at 30 April 1994. 
The cost estimate for the current mandate period from 1 May to 15 November 1994 amounts to $178,770,900 gross ($175,500,100 net). 
Annexes VII, VIII and IX provide the distribution of authorized and proposed staff by office and annex X contains the summary job descriptions for the proposed additional temporary staff. 
Details on civilian staff and related costs are shown in annex XI. 
Monthly rental costs for premises in Mozambique are shown in annex XIII. 
39. The cost estimate for the liquidation phase of ONUMOZ covers the period from 16 November 1994 to 31 January 1995 and amounts to $51,684,400 gross ($50,865,400 net). 
Annex VI provides the withdrawal schedule for military and civilian personnel for the period. 
Annex XII details civilian staff and related costs. 
In this respect, the Operation has realized savings in the procurement of equipment by continuing to use assets transferred from other peace-keeping operations and, when feasible, by procuring goods and services from local sources. 
42. With regard to personnel costs, the deployment of additional United Nations volunteers to the mission has resulted in decreased requirements under international civilian staff. 
Also, efforts have been made to obtain a number of electoral observers from United Nations agencies and other sources, resulting in savings under the headings for travel and mission subsistence allowance. 
43. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions made several recommendations in its report (A/48/889) concerning the Secretary-General's revised cost estimate for the period from 1 May to 31 October 1994, as discussed below. 
Efforts were made to maintain this staffing level in the Secretary-General's cost estimate for the period from 1 May to 15 November 1994. 
These proposed additional temporary staff are required to provide support services to the civilian police component of ONUMOZ. 
Annex VIII provides the distribution of these proposed temporary staff by office, and annex X provides the related summary job descriptions. 
While the number of electoral observers required remains at 1,200, efforts are being made to obtain some of the observers from other sources at little or no cost to ONUMOZ. 
It is expected that, as a result of these efforts, 300 observers would be provided by other United Nations agencies, non-governmental organizations, members of the diplomatic community and some by ONUMOZ, resulting in savings in travel and mission subsistence allowance. 
In addition, the Secretary-General's cost estimate now makes provision for only 900 local staff to be employed during the elections, instead of the 1,200 for which budgetary provision had originally been made. 
46. In paragraph 23 of its report, the Advisory Committee questioned the practice of detailing security officers from Headquarters to ONUMOZ. 
A total of seven security officers have been assigned to ONUMOZ to improve security. 
Those comments and recommendations which also apply to the current mandate period are discussed below. 
This estimate was based on the initial travel of staff to the mission area, when the entitlement for excess accompanied baggage applies. 
The Secretary-General's cost estimate under this heading has been revised, therefore, and takes into account a reduced round-trip travel rate of $7,900 per person, based on actual expenditures incurred. 
50. In paragraph 18 of its report, the Advisory Committee notes that, following the projected acquisition of the VSAT Earth station, there will be a reduction in requirements for commercial communications (INMARSAT user charges). 
While the INMARSAT user charges have been reduced to $25,000 per month after the installation of the VSAT station, the overall requirements under commercial communications are higher than the amount originally budgeted for. 
While this has resulted in net additional requirements for the ONUMOZ budget at this time, the Organization will realize savings when the VSAT equipment is transferred to another peace-keeping operation upon the completion of the mandate of ONUMOZ. 
The Secretariat has prepared standard hire/charter costs for helicopters and fixed-wing aircraft and these standard costs have been used in the preparation of the Secretary-General's cost estimate for ONUMOZ. 
The fund was established in line with Protocol III to the General Peace Agreement for Mozambique entitled "Principles of the Electoral Act", part V, article V.7 (b), Financing and facilities. 
The purpose of the fund is to facilitate the integration of RENAMO in the structures set forth in the Agreement by providing financial assistance for RENAMO's requirements for lodging, food, office space, transportation, communications and other expenses related to the maintenance of the organization. 
As at 12 May 1994, voluntary contributions to the fund in the amount of $8.1 million had been received, of which $7.4 million has been allotted. 
The fund was established in line with Protocols III, part V.7 (a), and VII, article 2, of the General Peace Agreement, as well as with those guidelines to be provided by the National Elections Commission. 
As at 12 May 1994, no voluntary contributions or pledges to the fund had been received. 
55. The Security Council in its resolution 797 (1992) requested United Nations programmes and specialized agencies to provide appropriate assistance and support for the implementation of the major tasks arising from the General Peace Agreement. 
The United Nations is playing a major coordinating role for technical assistance to the entire electoral process in Mozambique. 
A technical assistance trust fund has been established for this purpose. 
The financial requirements for the electoral process have been revised down from an original $71 million to $59 million, of which $47 million has already been pledged by the international community. 
The trust fund includes two subprogrammes related to mine-clearing activities and to assistance for the disarmament and demobilization of troops. 
It also provides for mine clearance to assist in humanitarian efforts. 
57. A trust fund administered by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) makes provision for support programmes to assist in the reintegration of demobilized soldiers into civilian society by extending the Government's 6 months of severance payments to ex-soldiers for a further 18 months. 
58. A total of $50.2 million has been pledged to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and UNDP trust funds for humanitarian assistance to Mozambique, of which $31 million has been received. 
Of this amount, $23.8 million has been obligated or disbursed to projects targeting the resettlement of displaced persons and returning refugees and the demobilization of soldiers, often through area-based initiatives of benefit to all three groups. 
59. The Secretary-General's cost estimates for ONUMOZ for the periods from 1 May to 15 November 1994 and from 16 November 1994 to 31 January 1995 do not include any provision under the item for assistance for disarmament and demobilization. 
The Secretary-General's cost estimate for the period from 1 May to 15 November 1994 makes provision under the item for mine-clearing programmes for the specific purpose of training additional de-mining teams to clear roads and bridges to allow ONUMOZ to execute its mandate. 
(a) The appropriation of an amount of $178,770,900 gross ($175,500,100 net) for the operation of ONUMOZ for the period from 1 May to 15 November 1994; 
(b) The apportionment of an additional amount of $124,970,900 gross ($122,627,100 net) for the maintenance of ONUMOZ for the period from 1 May to 15 November 1994, taking into consideration the amount of $53,800,000 gross ($52,873,000 net) apportioned in accordance with Assembly resolution 48/240; 
(c) The provision by means of an appropriation and/or commitment authorization, as appropriate, of the amount of $51,684,400 gross ($50,865,400 net) and the apportionment thereof, to meet the costs associated with the liquidation of ONUMOZ for the period from 16 November 1994 to 31 January 1995. 
3. Provision is made for accommodation and meals in respect of staff officers at the following rates, which have been in effect since 1 December 1993: (a) $41 per day for accommodation, and (b) $35 per day for meal allowance. 
6. Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard costs except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
Salaries and common staff costs of local staff are based on the local salary scale established for Maputo. 
The breakdown of costs is as follows: 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The calculation of common staff costs for international staff ($4,384,600) and local staff ($731,800) is based on the standard scales referred to in paragraph 6 above and is detailed in annex XI. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 321 international staff based on the deployment schedule shown in annex V and the rates indicated in paragraph 2 above, and is detailed in annex XI. 
Provision is made for one-way emplacement travel for 102 international civilian staff ($402,900) and for the round-trip travel for the rotation of 75 international staff ($592,500) at the rate indicated in paragraph 4 above. 
The cost estimate provides for a total of 10 official trips between New York and the mission area at an average cost of $6,000 per trip, including subsistence allowance. 
Provision is made for 24 technical contractors to provide transport and communications services as vehicle mechanics and radio operators/technicians at an average cost of $4,170 per person per month throughout the mandate period. 
Efforts were made to obtain personnel from other peace-keeping operations but, owing to a shortage of staff with the required skills, this was not possible. 
Additional provision is made for 20 camp officers, who will be required in 20 of the more difficult assembly areas for a three-month period from 1 May to 31 July 1994 ($252,000). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
A total of 1,200 civilian electoral observers will be required for two weeks during the election period. 
Of the total required, 300 will be a combination of staff members provided by other United Nations agencies, local diplomats and some staff members assigned to ONUMOZ. 
The observers provided by other United Nations agencies and those who are local diplomats will be at no cost to ONUMOZ except for incidentals such as petrol (to be used for their private cars), bus transportation and food allowance. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 900 electoral observers for 14 days at the rates indicated in paragraph 2 above. 
Provision is made for the round-trip travel of 900 electoral observers at the rate indicated in paragraph 4 above. 
Provision is made for the rental of premises at the rate of $409,804 per month as shown in annex XIII. 
In addition to premises previously rented, the list now includes rental of nine provincial civilian police headquarters and land for 87 civilian police posts. 
Land which was occupied previously by the withdrawing Indian contingents will now be occupied by redeployed contingents from Zambia and Botswana. 
Provision is made for the ongoing alteration and renovation of premises at the rate of $30,000 per month. 
Provision is made for maintenance supplies for all premises at the rate of $7,000 per month. 
Provision is made for maintenance services for all premises at the rate of $25,000 per month. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the continuation of repairs to essential parts of the infrastructure of the mission area to enable ONUMOZ to execute its mandate. 
The cost estimate provides for the repair of 353 metres of bridging at a unit cost of $2,130 per metre ($751,900) and for gravel for 40,000 cubic metres of road at a unit cost of $7.50 per metre ($300,000), plus related freight charges ($157,800). 
- 275 sedans, which will be required during the two-week election period, at the rate of $55 per day per vehicle ($211,800); 
These vehicles will be required for the entire mandate period to replace an equivalent number of utility vehicles, which were provided in the previous mandate period by military contingents that are now being repatriated under the reduction programme; 
Provision is made for workshop equipment and non-expendable tools to be used throughout the mission area. 
The cost estimate is based on an average daily fuel consumption of 6 gallons per vehicle at a cost of $1.49 per gallon for petrol and $1.00 per gallon for diesel fuel, prorated for the amount of time the vehicles are in the mission area ($2,311,200). 
Provision is also made for the cost of oil and lubricants at 10 per cent of the cost of fuel ($234,600). 
Provision is made for the cost of third-party liability insurance estimated at $400 per vehicle per annum for 1,306 United Nations prime-mover vehicles ($271,700) and for 550 contingent-owned vehicles ($119,200), pro-rated for the period covered. 
The cost estimates are based on the deployment of the following helicopters: 
Charter costs include charges for liability insurance. 
The type of fuel required is jet fuel A-1 at a cost of $1.38 per gallon. 
Provision is made for positioning costs for six S-61 helicopters at a cost of $25,000 per helicopter. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for painting six S-61 helicopters in United Nations colours at a cost of $10,000 per helicopter. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The cost estimates are based on the deployment of the following fixed-wing aircraft: 
- One Citation II from 1 May to 15 November 1994; 
- Local charter from 1 May to 15 November 1994. 
The type of fuel required is jet fuel A-1 at a cost of $1.38 per gallon. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for air crew subsistence allowance at an average monthly cost of $20,000 costed for six and one half months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
During this mandate period, a lease agreement (Harris VSAT system) will be brought into operation. 
This system provides for a turn-key communications network in which the user charges include provision for equipment, installation, maintenance and usage. 
The system will increase the current communications capacity through the utilization of six channels instead of the one channel currently available. 
The system is intended to reduce the high cost of INMARSAT usage. 
Provision is made as follows: 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the purchase of additional medical and dental equipment for four small clinics established at mission headquarters and at three regional headquarters. 
The mission will require 50 four-man modules, with both living and working accommodation at the unit cost of $13,300 per module. Each module will include the following: 
Provision is made for the acquisition of additional equipment not budgeted for elsewhere, including fire-fighting equipment, fogging machines for insect and pest control, security and safety equipment and replacement costs for worn and damaged items and for other contingencies. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the purchase of spare parts for equipment not covered elsewhere, and includes data-processing equipment, generators and office and medical equipment. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for audit services throughout the mandate period. 
Provision is made for tailoring, cleaning and laundry services for contingent personnel at $12 per person per month, costed for 28,568 person-months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for medical treatment and air-lifting in those cases that are beyond the capability of the mission, at an average cost of $20,000 per month ($130,000). 
Provision is made to satisfy miscellaneous claims and adjustments arising from the day-to-day operation of the mission, except for third-party vehicle accident claims which are covered under the vehicle insurance policy, at an estimated cost of $5,000 per month. 
Provision is made for medical and dental supplies for military and civilian personnel ($700,000) for the cost of vaccines for inoculations and follow-up vaccinations ($400,000) and for malaria prophylaxis ($70,000). 
Provision is made for sanitation and cleaning supplies estimated at $10,000 per month. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for items such as identifying clothing (shirts and hats), stationery supplies and other various supplies required for the electoral observers ($75,000). 
Additional provision is made for miscellaneous supplies and services (petrol for private cars, bus transportation and food allowances) required for the 300 electoral observers (from other United Nations agencies and local dignitaries), for which no provision has been made elsewhere ($150,000). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made to finance the cost of training additional de-mining teams as part of the mine-clearing programme. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for freight costs for contingent-owned equipment resulting from the withdrawal of the Bangladeshi, Indian, Italian and Portuguese contingents in May 1994. 
The estimate is based on costs for 32,500 cubic meters of freight at the rate of $80 per cubic meter. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for shipping and clearing charges not covered elsewhere. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for military observers for a total of 8,946 person-days in accordance with the withdrawal schedule provided in annex VI and as per the rates indicated in annex II. 
Provision is made for one-way travel for the repatriation of 354 military observers as per the rate indicated in annex II. 
Provision is made for reimbursement to troop-contributing Governments for a total of 5,153 person-months at the standard rates specified in annex II. 
The cost estimate provides for pay and allowances at the standard rate of $988 per person per month for all ranks ($5,091,200), plus a supplementary $291 for a limited number of specialists ($194,000). 
Provision is made to pay troops for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per day, prorated for the period covered ($124,400). The estimate also provides for other welfare activities at the rate of $4 per person per month for 5,153 person-months ($20,600). 
Provision is made for food and drinking water for contingent personnel (less the staff officers who will receive a meal allowance) for a total of 150,496 person-days at a daily rate of $7 per person. 
The cost estimate provides for reimbursement to Governments for payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury, disability or illness resulting from service with ONUMOZ, based on an average payment of $40,000. 
The cost estimate is calculated at 1 per cent of the average monthly strength for military observers, contingents and civilian police. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for civilian police for a total of 35,086 person-days in accordance with the withdrawal schedule provided in annex VI and as per the rates indicated in annex II. 
Provision is made for 1,144 one-way trips for the repatriation of the civilian police at the rate indicated in annex II. 
Provision is made for clothing allowance for 1,144 civilian police at the rate of $200 per annum per police observer, prorated for the period covered. 
Provision is made for salary costs for 607 locally recruited staff based on the withdrawal schedule shown in annex VI and on the local salary scale referred to in annex II, and as detailed in annex XII. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The calculation of common staff costs for international staff ($1,072,500) and local staff ($167,900) is based on the standard scales referred to in annex II and as detailed in annex XII. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance for 321 international staff based on the withdrawal schedule shown in annex VI and on the rates indicated in annex II, and as detailed in annex XII. 
Provision is made for one-way travel costs for the repatriation of 321 international civilian staff at the rate indicated in annex II. 
The cost estimate provides for a total of three official trips between New York and the mission area at an average cost of $6,000 per trip, including subsistence allowance. 
Provision is made for 24 technical contractors to provide transport and communications services as vehicle mechanics and radio operators/technicians at an average cost of $4,170 per person per month, costed for the period from 16 to 30 November 1994. 
Provision is made for United Nations volunteers as per the withdrawal schedule provided in annex VI at a monthly cost of $4,200 per volunteer. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the rental of premises at the rate of $332,054 per month as shown in annex XIV. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for maintenance supplies for all premises at the rate of $6,000 per month. 
Provision is made for maintenance services for all premises at the rate of $10,000 per month. 
Provision is made for water and electricity charges and for generator fuel for all locations throughout the mission area at the rate of $100,000 per month. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
- 20 trucks (with 5- to 7-ton carrying capacity), 4 large buses (with 45 or more seating capacity) and 4 medium-size buses (with 25 or more seating capacity), at an average cost (including a driver for each vehicle) of $5,000 per vehicle per month ($350,000); 
- Five Pumas 16 November 1994 to 31 January 1995; 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for repainting five B-212 helicopters at a cost of $5,000 per helicopter ($25,000), and five Puma and six S-61 helicopters at a cost of $10,000 per helicopter ($110,000). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The fuel consumption per aircraft per hour is as follows: (a) AN-26 (325); (b) Citation II (135); (c) L-100 fuel tanker (711); (d) L-100 heavy transport tanker (711); (e) Skyvan (54) and (f) B-200 (89). 
Provision is made for de-positioning costs for three AN-26s at a cost of $25,000 per aircraft ($75,000), for one Citation II ($25,000), for two L-100s at a cost of $50,000 per aircraft ($100,000), for one Skyvan ($20,000) and for one B-200 ($25,000). 
Provision is made for air crew subsistence allowance at an average monthly cost of $20,000. 
Provision is made for ground handling charges for all aircraft. 
Provision is made as follows: 
Provision is made for audit services throughout the period. 
Additional provision is made for 50 medical examinations at a cost of $200 each ($10,000). 
Provision is made for sanitation and cleaning supplies estimated at $10,000 per month. 
Provision is made for subscriptions to newspapers and periodicals. 
Provision is made for freight and related charges, such as requirements for crates and packing material, as follows: 
The cost estimate provides for a proportional share of the 1994 financing of the Integrated Management Information System (IMIS). 
a/ 15 posts authorized at the P-3 level have been downgraded to P-2. 
Under the supervision of the Province Administration Officers, the General Service staff are responsible for all clerical support functions within the provincial offices. 
In order to provide adequate support to the 1,144 civilian police, 107 locally recruited staff are required. 
2. The Mission shall carry out its mandate in accordance with the decisions taken and the agreements concluded by the Secretaries-General of the two organizations and, more specifically, in pursuance of the provisions of this document. 
4. The Mission shall exercise its mandate throughout the territory of Haiti. 
It shall be provided, at the headquarters of each of the two organizations, with a support group. 
5. The Mission shall be composed of two groups, the members of which shall come from the two organizations. 
Each group shall have a director in Haiti. 
The two directors shall report regularly on the progress of their mission, through the intermediary of the Special Envoy, to the Secretaries-General of the two organizations, who shall, in turn, report to the competent bodies of each organization. 
8. The Special Envoy shall make the necessary arrangements concerning the presence of the Mission in Haiti. 
9. The Special Envoy shall assess the political situation in Haiti with the assistance of the Mission. 
(a) The Mission shall attach particular attention to respect for the rights to life, integrity and security of the person, individual liberty, freedom of expression and freedom of association; 
(c) The Mission shall, in particular, be able to: 
(i) Ensure respect for human rights in Haiti; 
(ii) Receive communications relating to human rights violations by any person, group of persons or organization in Haiti; 
(iii) Travel freely to any place and enter any establishment without being accompanied and without giving notice; 
(iv) Convene freely in any part of Haitian territory; 
(v) Talk freely and in confidence with any person, any group or any member of any body or institution; 
(vi) Gather, by the means it considers appropriate, any information it may deem relevant; 
(vii) Put forward recommendations relating to its conclusions on cases or situations which come within its purview; 
(viii) Verify that the competent authorities have taken action on those recommendations; 
(x) Utilize, where necessary, the mass media for discharging its mandate; 
(xi) Assist the judiciary in strengthening the legal means of guaranteeing the exercise of human rights and respect for legal procedures. 
12. The Haitian authorities undertake to render all necessary assistance to the Mission. 
(a) Provide the Mission with all the facilities it may need in order to carry out its mandate; 
(b) Ensure the security of persons who have communicated information, provided testimony or furnished evidence of any kind to the Mission, if the Mission deems it appropriate; 
(c) Provide, as soon as possible, any information requested by the Mission; 
(d) Implement, as rapidly as possible, recommendations made to them by the Mission; 
13. The Mission shall issue a special identity document to each of its members. 
(d) The right to use any means of transport for travel within Haitian territory; 
(e) Complete freedom of movement of personnel, equipment and vehicles in all parts of the country. 
17. Mission premises shall be inviolable. The property and assets of such premises shall be exempt from any form of executive, administrative, judiciary or legislative constraint. 
18. The archives of the Mission and all documents therein shall be inviolable, wherever they may be. 
20. The Mission is initially established for one year and its mandate is renewable. 
21. Immediately upon deployment of the Mission, the Special Envoy shall initiate discussions in order to evaluate requirements and ways and means of strengthening democracy, accelerating economic development and modernizing and professionalizing the institutions that will guarantee justice and a stable democratic order. 
1. It will be recalled that, in 1989, the Plenipotentiary Conference of the International Telecommunication Union (ITU) decided by its resolution COM 8/1: 
3. Recognizing the importance of telecommunications in the daily operations and management of the United Nations common system, the Secretary-General presented a report on the status of telecommunications activities in the United Nations (A/C.5/46/5). 
ACABQ indicated that the operational arrangements for implementation of a private global network needed to be further developed together with detailed cost estimates, in close consultation with the specialized agencies. 
The network would also be expanded and configured to meet peace-keeping and humanitarian requirements. 
In some cases, the satellite would replace existing leased circuits and in other areas it would work in conjunction with commercial fibre-optic terrestrial systems and digital microwave communications links. 
6. Based on an implementation schedule, the cost of the project during the 1994-1995 biennium is estimated at $16,928,100, of which $8,739,300 relates to the one-time cost of the installation and integration of the enhanced telecommunications system and $8,188,800 relates to the operation and management of the network. 
Of the total cost required, however, it is estimated that $5,250,600 could be met from existing resources currently allocated to telecommunications under the regular budget and $8,615,700 could be met from savings to be derived from communications requirements of the peace-keeping missions. 
7. The total additional costs from the regular budget during the 1994-1995 biennium is thus estimated at $3,061,800. 
8. Presently, the United Nations uses leased analog alternate voice and data (AVD) circuits, leased digital circuits for integrated voice and data services and a number of United Nations-owned satellite Earth stations operating on the INTELSAT system. 
The satellite portion of the network encompasses United Nations-owned satellite Earth stations ranging from 1.8 to 11 metre antennae, with circuits operating under a lease agreement with INTELSAT. 
While the satellite network supports mostly peace-keeping needs, some operational traffic is also routed over the network. 
The private network and commercial facilities provide voice, data, telex, facsimile and cablegram facilities, including both standard and cryptographic capabilities. 
Several options were examined to meet the telecommunications requirements of the United Nations system. 
The question of whether a private United Nations network was desirable and, if so, what network technologies were viable, taking into account the various implications (technical, financial and managerial), was also addressed. 
The three basic options considered in a cost-benefit study undertaken by a consultant were as follows: (a) a fully commercial network; (b) a private leased-line network combined with commercial services; and (c) a private satellite network combined with commercial services. 
The respective characteristics of the three network options are indicated below: 
The commercial carrier network requires a very small capital investment cost but gives rise to substantial recurring charges that are directly proportional to usage. 
The higher the usage, therefore, the higher the costs. 
Since the volume of United Nations traffic is high and relatively predictable between Headquarters and overseas offices, a fully commercial network will not be well suited to the United Nations. 
Furthermore, commercial services are either limited or not available in most peace-keeping locations, such as the United Nations Operations in Somalia (UNOSOM) or the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in Zagreb. 
The commercial carrier option becomes even less attractive if the traffic of the specialized agencies is considered; 
The leased-line network is combined with commercial services, with charges based on usage, for those locations not accessible on the leased-line network. 
Although this configuration represents the current United Nations network, it is not adequate to meet the Organization's growing telecommunication requirements. 
An expansion of the leased-lines to meet these requirements would still leave many areas without coverage; 
Satellite networks are not subject to the limitations of a point-to-point leased-line network. 
This configuration is cost-effective for organizations with high volumes of traffic from multiple sources. 
While a satellite network requires substantial initial capital investment, for both equipment and installation, recurring costs for the operation of the network over its useful life are low. 
11. Following the consideration of a variety of technologies, the study concluded that a satellite-based telecommunications network with a terrestrial backup would be the most cost-effective configuration for the United Nations. 
The strategic direction outlined in that report was that the best approach to providing transmission facilities for the network, both technically and economically, was to use United Nations-owned Earth stations and satellite transponder capacity leased directly from INTELSAT. 
16. The ultimate goal of the network is to improve the availability and efficiency of a global integrated digital telecommunications system with the capability of supporting voice, telex, facsimile, electronic mail packages, data communications, documents handling and video-conferencing over the same network. 
Other goals are to reduce expenditures on commercial carrier networks and to minimize the security risk in the field by operating, as far as possible, independent telecommunications facilities. 
17. The initial phase of the satellite network would link Headquarters with the regional commissions and the United Nations offices at Geneva, Vienna and Nairobi and would in addition provide a telecommunications highway for peace-keeping missions, no matter where these may be located. 
This is the proposed backbone network. 
18. The network would be developed gradually. 
The subsequent phases would be the installation of small Earth stations (feeder network) to serve other overseas offices of the Organization and of other organizations in the common system. 
These installations would be justified on the basis of the level of traffic generated. 
The specialized agencies' requirements could, therefore, be met as the network develops. 
Small Earth stations would thus be installed on demand by these agencies provided the Earth station meets the global network specifications. 
19. The United Nations maintains detailed records of its outgoing telecommunications traffic from Headquarters to overseas destinations. 
For example, traffic is recorded by destination, so that the number of minutes and charges for each destination for telephone or facsimile can be identified. 
Records are also maintained by user organizations or departments and are divided between those units that are charged for services and those that are not. 
20. Currently, on average the United Nations experiences some 5 million minutes of voice traffic per year of which 2.4 million minutes are from Headquarters over commercial carrier networks. 
As regards peace-keeping operations, the estimated annual telecommunications expenditures of $15 million is obtained from actual invoices from peace-keeping missions. 
The charges from INMARSAT and national posts and telecommunications authorities average $6.50 to $7 per minute in support of peace-keeping missions. 
From this, the traffic volume of 2.3 million minutes is derived. 
The higher costs experienced by the peace-keeping missions are due to the relatively high rates charged by INMARSAT and the local authorities for international calls. 
21. To be able to carry out more complete traffic data analysis for network costing, a number of procedures will be introduced. 
The new digital private automatic branch exchange (PABX) switches being installed at overseas offices will be programmed to collect traffic data automatically. 
Direct measurement of traffic data on outgoing lines connecting all United Nations switches with public networks, leased lines and the collection of traffic data from public operators will be established in the network system. 
The results of future traffic analysis will be used to review the network costing and tariffs. 
For a valid cost comparison between a commercial carrier and the United Nations network, the rates of the respective networks to the same destinations were examined. 
The current United Nations network covers 18 destinations. 
The Organization's network rates are based on recovering the costs of operation of the service and on tariffs established by administrations, in accordance with ITU resolution COM 8/1. 
It should be noted that the rates indicated under "commercial rates" represent an average of several commercial carriers. 
Under the column headed "New York" a comparison of the average commercial rates and the United Nations rate from Headquarters on the United Nations network to other duty stations is shown. 
23. The conclusion drawn from these annexes is that a fully commercial network would not be cost-effective for the United Nations and that significant savings could be derived from the operation of a private telecommunications network. 
24. In order to determine the most cost-effective satellite network that would meet the Organization's expanding telecommunications requirements, a comprehensive review of the two primary services available from satellite system providers was carried out, namely, the INTELSAT international business service (IBS) and the very small aperture terminals (VSAT) service. 
VSAT networks are in common use in meeting business and financial industry needs, for example, for hotel reservations and credit card verifications, etc., and are particularly effective in covering large data network requirements. 
25. The United Nations telecommunications requirements consist of different types of services at widespread geographic locations and cannot be met independently by the IBS or the VSAT network solution alone. 
Therefore, an appropriate mix of both IBS and VSAT network would be used as and when required. 
The IBS network would be used for the heavy traffic routes, i.e. the backbone satellite network, thus avoiding multiple connections through individual leased lines (AVD circuits). 
26. The overall network design concept is presented in figure 1. 
As far as possible, in each of the identified countries, satellite Earth stations will be installed on United Nations premises with ground communications equipment housed together with other backbone nodal equipment, such as PABX, multiplexers and packet switches. 
The exact locations of the equipment will be determined by consultation and agreement with individual United Nations offices. 
However, a single fibre-optic cable link will be retained to carry delay sensitive traffic and act as a backup to the satellite network. 
The hub stations will also serve as a collection centre for all current and proposed European leased circuits to Headquarters, i.e., Vienna, Copenhagen, Paris, Rome and London. 
31. The European hub stations will have the capability of not only providing services to ongoing peace-keeping missions such as UNOSOM and UNPROFOR, but also to all future peace-keeping operations. 
This will substantially reduce INMARSAT and local national posts and telecommunications authorities charges for long-distance telephone calls between field missions and Headquarters. 
At each of the regional commissions, telecommunications services between subregional field offices and the regional headquarters or home offices will also be possible. 
34. The major challenges of managing the enhanced digital telecommunications network are the need to provide continuous operation and availability of services at the lowest reasonable cost to end-users. 
Included in the cost element is the plan to operate the proposed satellite backbone network with a minimum staffing approach consistent with the required continuity of services. 
35. To support the foregoing operational plan, a fully integrated monitoring, alarm and control system is designed into the network and will be installed in New York and at the European hub Earth stations. 
The system will monitor and control all major equipment units to ensure continuous unattended operation with automatic changeover of faulty units by remote control from New York or the European hub stations. 
36. In addition, a centralized personal computer-based spare parts management system will be administered from New York. 
Planning, engineering, procurement, billing and charge back, staffing and day-to-day management will continue to be in the Office of General Services. 
Close coordination with the Department of Peace-keeping Operations will continue so as to ensure full support to the peace-keeping missions. 
38. Telecommunication management at the regional commissions and Nairobi is currently under the respective building management units of those offices. In most cases, messaging services are provided by field service staff of the Field Operations Division funded by the regular budget and outposted to those duty stations. 
40. The main functions of the proposed telecommunications services units will be the overall management of the telecommunication services and system engineering aspects. 
An organizational structure for the proposed units has been developed, as contained in annex III. 
42. The implementation, operation and maintenance of the telecommunications system, including the proposed satellite Earth stations, would require a minimum of 54 staff, as indicated in the matrix above, and are distributed among Headquarters and the 6 different locations as follows: 
To cope with the added workload of coordination, line-ups, testing and future operations, one additional General Service staff would be required. 
The implementing team in the Office of General Services/Electronic Services Division would provide additional technical and managerial backstopping; 
43. In addition to the above, in order to provide adequate technical expert advice on the satellite network and associated systems, it will be necessary to retain individual or institutional contractors at a cost of approximately $534,000 for the 1994-1995 biennium. 
Furthermore, since 1994-1995 will be the first biennium for the implementation of the enhanced network, the workload is expected to increase progressively during this period. 
Additional staffing for administrative or technical backup will not be required. 
44. The project budget, estimated on a biennial basis at current rates in the amount of $20,772,300, is shown in table 2 below. 
The total recurrent costs are thus estimated at $12,033,000. 
As shown in section VI below, these costs would be more than offset by reduced transmission costs, thereby resulting in a net savings to the Organization. 
46. The implementation timetable for the proposed satellite network can consist of several phases, organized in such a way as to allow an orderly integration of the improved facilities into the existing structure. 
For this reason, a multiphased programme is envisaged, to be implemented over a period of approximately three and a half years, for the preparation, system integration, installation and commissioning of facilities. 
Detailed technical specifications of the seven satellite Earth stations, ancillary equipment and standardized operation and maintenance procedures were finalized. 
To strengthen the operation at Headquarters, two technicians at the General Service principal level would be required. 
49. During this period, action would be taken for the recruitment of two senior technicians at the Field Service level, one each for the satellite and the switching units, and four local level staff at Addis Ababa and Bangkok and the remaining staff for the European hub station. 
The Earth stations at Amman, Santiago and Nairobi would be installed. 
50. The acquisition and installation of the proposed satellite facilities would provide an effective and efficient telecommunications network for the United Nations. 
(a) It would take advantage of the unique status of the United Nations with respect to ITU and INTELSAT; 
(b) It would establish a backbone network for peace-keeping missions; the backbone network could be accessed by missions regardless of where they may be located; 
(d) It would result in substantially lower operating costs as a result of savings in long-distance commercial charges by approximately $13 million per biennium; 
(e) It would increase the overall capacity of the system so that traffic of other agencies could be carried on a reimbursable basis, thus resulting in lower telecommunications costs for those agencies participating in the enhanced network. 
It is, however, projected that the total recurrent costs under the proposed network ($12,033,000) would be substantially lower than the communications expenditures amounting to $38.9 million under the existing system, allowing the non-recurrent expenditures ($8,739,300) to be recovered in about one year. 
As the Earth stations are installed in each of the proposed locations and as they become fully operational, the anticipated savings will begin to be realized. 
A comparison of the estimated 1994-1995 expenditures under the current telecommunications system, the estimated expenditures that would have been required with the enhanced satellite system and the potential savings envisaged when the total complement of the satellite network becomes fully operational is also shown in table 3. 
The recurrent cost of $38.9 million required for transmission facilities would progressively be offset by savings consisting of the following: reduction of leased-line costs by $1.7 million, commercial carrier networks by $1.8 million and post, telegraph and telecommunication and INMARSAT charges by $15.6 million. 
These savings would be partly offset by an increase of $3 million required for satellite leases and $8.3 million for salaries and other charges, and by $8.7 million for non-recurrent equipment and related costs. 
54. Under existing United Nations leased circuits, the total 1992-1993 recurring expenditures are estimated at $3,573,700 for two-way leased circuits from Addis Ababa, Bangkok, Nairobi, Santiago, Geneva, Vienna and Paris to New York. 
The replacement of leased circuits with the satellite network for Addis Ababa, Bangkok, Nairobi, Santiago and three of the European leased circuits will eliminate recurring expenditures, estimated at $1,764,000 for the rental of these circuits, once the proposed system is fully operational. 
The existing and proposed leased-lines configurations are given in annex IV. 
55. Based on expenditure patterns in 1992-1993, it is estimated that the total expenditure for commercial carrier networks (cables, telexes and long-distance telephone) would amount to $11,929,000 per biennium. 
The complete installation of the satellite network and configuration of the digital switches will direct approximately 15 per cent of the global commercial carrier traffic to the proposed satellite network. 
a/ If the system had been operational as at 1 January 1994. takes between four to six months. 
Depending on the immediate needs of the mission, its size and the urgency required for it to be operational, the hub stations and associated equipment are leased from INMARSAT or other satellite system services providers at very high cost until the mission network becomes available. 
58. Based on the number of peace-keeping missions established to date, it is projected that the 1994-1995 expenditures will amount to $22,802,800 for INMARSAT, national posts and telecommunications authorities and other leases. 
59. There are two possible methods of acquiring the Earth stations systems: (a) direct purchase of the Earth stations system; and (b) lease arrangements with the vendor, with an option to buy. 
Accordingly, those budgets should make a significant contribution to the cost of installing and running the network. 
63. Of the 29 posts proposed to be funded from the regular budget, however, it is estimated that the cost of 25 posts could be met either from within existing resources or through redeployments. 
(a) One P-5 and one P-3 at New York would be met by redeployment of existing posts, within the existing establishment of the Electronic Services Division, to provide for the requirements of the project implementing team at Headquarters; 
(b) At Europe, six General Service posts (one at the principal level) could be provided from existing posts in the Telecommunications Operations Unit at the United Nations Office at Geneva. 
The cost of the P-4 post would be met by the reclassification of an existing P-3 post to the P-4 level; 
(c) Sixteen posts in the Field Service category would be met from the Field Service posts already redeployed from the Field Operations Division to the regional commissions (ESCAP, ECLAC, ECA and ESCWA) and the United Nations offices at Geneva and Nairobi. 
In connection with the regular budget's share of the cost of satellite leases ($631,500), under existing contractual arrangements with INTELSAT, these provisions are currently available under section 25D, Office of General Services. 
As to the non-recurrent requirements for the installation and related costs of the satellite Earth stations ($3,886,600), provisions for the satellite Earth stations at Addis Ababa and Bangkok ($1,134,500) have been included in the total project cost of the construction projects at those locations. 
Once operational, the system is expected to generate savings of $3,553,400 per biennium from reduced recourse to commercial networks and the rental of leased circuits. 
All offices used the common public or commercial telephone and telex systems for the dispatch of communications to areas and offices not covered by leased circuits or high-frequency radio. 
Since that time, substantial investments have been made in upgrading the hardware and software associated with telecommunications services. 
Leased circuits have been upgraded to provide digital service whereby the Organization has substantially increased the capacity of its leased circuits, including the installation of a new telephone system in New York during the 1980s and those expected to be installed shortly in Europe, Addis Ababa, Bangkok and Nairobi. 
66. The installation of the enhanced satellite network and improvements in the communication system would substantially reduce the requirements for rented equipment and facilities, which was, for the most part, used as the basis in determining the amount that was to be credited to income section 2. 
Accordingly, it is proposed that as from 1994 all income from telecommunications be credited into a special account to be established for that purpose. 
Proposed expenditures from this account would be reviewed and approved by the General Assembly in the context of the review and approval of the proposed programme budget. 
67. Once the capital investments to expand the network are completed, the income from the global telecommunications system should increase progressively with expanded usage by the specialized agencies and others in the common system. 
A sample survey conducted by the United Nations on system-wide telecommunications expenditures at 23 locations has revealed that approximately $40 million is spent for telecommunications and the overall system-wide expenditure for this purpose is estimated at over $100 million. 
There is a strong impetus, therefore, seriously to consider alternatives to the current commercial carriers facilities being used. 
Once the backbone satellite network is established, the global telecommunications network can be developed using the income from telecommunications as proposed above. 
The 1994-1995 recurrent requirements, including provisions for the peace-keeping missions' share of the cost of the satellite leases, are estimated at $3,765,700. 
70. Compared to the estimated savings in the communications costs of those missions amounting to approximately $15.6 million, the estimated contribution from peace-keeping missions' budgets amounts to approximately $8.6 million. 
Once these Earth stations have been installed, the communications requirements for each peace-keeping mission could be drastically reduced. 
Of the total non-recurrent requirements, $3,889,300 would be borne by the regular budget. 
Provisions of $1,134,500 relating to the cost of the satellite Earth stations at Addis Ababa and Bangkok have already been included in the total cost of the construction projects at those locations. 
72. The total recurrent requirements have been estimated at $8,188,800, of which $4,423,100 would be funded from the regular budget. 
However, $4,116,100 of these requirements would be met from resources already existing in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The net recurrent additional costs for the biennium 1994-1995 under the regular budget are thus estimated at $307,000. 
The peace-keeping operations' share of the 1994-1995 recurrent costs are estimated at $3,765,700. 
Of that amount, however, $3,012,300, relating to satellite leases, is already budgeted under existing peace-keeping operations' budgets. 
The additional amount required from contributions from the peace-keeping operations' budgets is thus estimated at $753,400, representing the cost of posts required in 1994-1995. 
73. When the system becomes operational, it is anticipated that biennial communications expenditures under the regular budget would amount to $12.5 million as compared to $16.1 million, and that, in respect of peace-keeping operations, current biennial expenditures for communications, $22.8 million, would be reduced to $7.2 million. 
As to the recurrent requirements for peace-keeping missions, they would be substantially less than at present. 
75. In addition, an amount of $99,400 would be required under section 28, Staff assessment, to be offset by a corresponding amount under income section 1, Income from staff assessment. 
76. Based on experience gained during the biennium 1994-1995, proposals on the funding of the recurrent costs, currently being proposed to be funded from peace-keeping operations, would depend on the level of peace-keeping activities during future bienniums. 
Dollars conversion per United Nations operational rates of exchange for United Nations programmes. 
National posts and telecommunications authorities rates based on World Telecommunications Tariff Directory, volume 5. 
6. The Secretary-General's initiative for the reorganization of the Department of Administration and Management is part of a wider effort towards a more effective, revamped Secretariat, providing improved services to Member States. 
A related aim has been to eliminate duplication and to achieve a higher level of organizational performance through measures to enhance institutional collaboration and coherence, both within and between departments. 
7. In this context, as stated in the previous report submitted to the Assembly (A/C.5/48/9, para. 10), the Secretary-General accords very high priority to the effective and coherent exercise of administrative and management functions. 
8. The work of the Department responsible for these functions has a direct impact on the activities of all other parts of the Organization. 
(a) A department with clear lines of policy and operational responsibilities and accountability; 
(b) An integrated department in which there is constant interaction between its constituent parts in order to permit budgetary, personnel and other interrelated managerial considerations to be taken collectively into account in decision-making; 
(c) A lean, streamlined department with minimum levels of management consistent with the scope and depth of activity. 
10. The functions of the Department fall into three broad areas: finance, human resources and supporting services and facilities. 
12. This has an impact on strategic planning and management for the finance function as a whole and requires an especially concentrated response from the top executive level. 
This consideration applies to organizational financing in general, but particularly to programme planning and budgeting, which are the means through which the Secretary-General conveys his vision and proposals to Member States for the activities of the Secretariat in terms that can be acted upon and measured. 
13. Human resources management is now concentrated on recruitment and staff administration. 
Insufficient emphasis has been given to managerial requirements in areas such as staff training and development, executive resource identification and planning, as well as career management and development. The unprecedented number of staff serving in missions has introduced an important new dimension to these requirements. 
14. Conference and support services involve essential facilitating functions of communication among Member States (conference services), as well as the provision of services for the Organization as a whole through facilities management, procurement and transportation, electronic support and security and safety. 
Each of these sub-areas, if not well managed and controlled, entails high risk for the successful functioning of the United Nations and the perception of the United Nations as an efficient Organization. 
15. Finally, these three functions taken together are characterized, at present, as being loosely coordinated; greater integration and therefore enhanced coordination of the three major functions within the Department must be achieved. 
16. With the Secretary-General's strategic objectives in mind and taking into account the views expressed by ACABQ and the General Assembly, the Secretary-General hereby submits a revised managerial structure for the Department. 
The structure would comprise the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management, supported by three assistant secretaries-general for programme planning, budget and accounts; human resources management; and conference and support services, respectively. 
18. The Secretary-General regards the Under-Secretary-General as the official primarily responsible for assisting and advising him in policy-making in all areas of financial, personnel and support services management, and fully accountable to him for the effective implementation of policies in each of these areas. 
19. This implies, in the first instance, that the Under-Secretary-General will exercise overall responsibility for the management of United Nations financial resources. 
20. In the area of human resources management, the Under-Secretary-General will exercise overall policy control for the effective implementation of the decisions of Member States and the directives of the Secretary-General, as well as furthering the crucial coordination of personnel and financial policies. 
21. The Under-Secretary-General's responsibilities will also include policy oversight for the effective delivery of support services to Member States, the Secretariat and other entities, including ensuring essential linkages with other departments in areas such as procurement. 
22. Thus, the Under-Secretary-General, as the official ultimately accountable, will be actively involved in each functional responsibility and serve as the collective leader rather than merely as the head of the Department. 
23. The objective of accountability and responsibility is furthered by the designation of three assistant secretaries-general who, in addition to assisting the Under-Secretary-General in overall policy-making, will serve as operational managers in their respective areas. 
25. The Assistant Secretary-General for Human Resources Management will serve as the operational manager for personnel administration and carry forward the needed reforms to strengthen staff training, resource identification and planning and career management and development. 
26. The Assistant Secretary-General managing conference and support services, including development and implementation of the Integrated Management Information System (IMIS), will be assisted in his managerial responsibilities by two deputies at the director level responsible for supervising the two large services involved on a day-to-day basis. 
28. Thus, as a further means for the integration and coordination of the three functions covered by the Department, it is intended to establish, at the highest level, a consolidated "front office" comprised of the Under-Secretary-General and the three assistant secretaries-general, with supporting staff. 
This organizational device will help to foster integration through common planning, easy and frequent cross-functional communication and the development of a collective sense of accountability and responsibility for the total strategic effort, not just parts of it. 
29. The strategic objective of a lean, streamlined department has been the focus of restructuring since 1992 with the number of senior posts (D-2 level and above financed from the regular budget) reduced during this period from 19 in 1992 to 15 with the present proposal. 
Vis--vis the previous proposal, while an additional assistant secretary-general position is proposed for the human resource management function, the overall number of senior posts remains at 15. 
The organization outlined in the present report preserves a lean management structure, while ensuring that the restructured Department will be responsive to the needs of the Organization and its Member States. 
By its resolution 48/230 of 23 December 1993, the General Assembly, in effect, authorized only 14 senior level posts financed from the 1994-1995 programme budget since the redeployments proposed by the Secretary-General were not approved pending submission of the present report. 
These redeployments, which would result in savings of US$ 56,700, are illustrated below: 
2. The Conference met at United Nations Headquarters on 29 October 1993. 
5. IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the President of the Conference and the Secretary-General of the United Nations have signed the Final Act. 
2. The present document is issued pursuant to that request. 
Source: World Resources: A Guide to the Global Environment 1994-95, New York, Oxford University Press, based on data from: 
1. The World Bank, The World Tables, 1993, on diskette (The World Bank, Washington, D.C., 1993). 
The presentation consisted essentially of four parts. 
It described six signposts for change. 
2. The "Agenda for Change" that I presented to you less than 4 months ago was based on the extensive consultations and advice that I have received over the last nine months. 
I welcome them - I consider the process of consultation not just helpful but essential. 
The initiatives for change that will emerge from the Executive Board's discussions will be effective only if all countries assume national ownership of the principles of these initiatives. 
At the end of these discussions, we must all unite behind a programme for change. 
The "Rye Report" has been made available to you. 
I am taking the recommendations that came out of Rye very seriously - they represent the collective thoughts of development practitioners operating in our programme countries with an impressive array of practical experience and talent. 
You will find in the present report many elements that were stressed at Rye. 
For a commitment to change to be translated into practice, into everyday reality, this consultation is not only proper, it is essential. 
4. It is not my purpose to repeat now the presentation that was made at the February session. 
Specifically, I am proposing for your review an initial set of initiatives for change. 
These initiatives cover the following areas: 
Programme focus and operational shift; 
Financial parameters; 
Response to General Assembly resolution 47/199 and strengthening of the Resident Coordinator system; 
Management; 
In each and every case, I submit that we are responding to challenges and realities that you have already identified. 
In almost every case, the Governing Council has already taken steps to initiate the changes envisaged. 
It is thus in a very real sense that my proposals are an elaboration of your own initiatives. 
6. Before proceeding, it is worth pausing to consider the context in which they are being offered: 
First, the overall enterprise we call international cooperation for development needs to be rethought and reformed; 
Second, within this framework, the mission of the United Nations in development cooperation needs to be more clearly defined and adequately supported, particularly with regard to the complementary roles of the United Nations, the Bretton Woods institutions and regional development banks, and the bilateral assistance agencies; 
Fourth, UNDP needs to be reformed and strengthened and, to some degree, redefined if it is going to play its logical role in helping the United Nations realize this potential. 
My own views on these matters can be summarized as follows: 
8. The initiatives described here should be seen as a first instalment of actions within this overall framework. 
9. The Governing Council has legislated that UNDP should focus its programme. 
In its decision 90/34, the Governing Council established the six priority themes. 
Subsequently, in decision 92/28, the Governing Council requested UNDP to continue to increase the focus of country programmes. 
10. At the July 1992 high-level meeting of the Economic and Social Council, Mr. Michel Camdessus, the Managing Director of the International Monetary Fund, referred to an "emerging vision of development as human-centred, equitable and socially and environmentally sustainable". 
The global community, through innumerable conferences and resolutions, has adopted and promoted these concepts of sustainable development and human development. 
The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development's mandate to UNDP for capacity- building for sustainable development has been reconfirmed in General Assembly resolution 47/194 and Governing Council decision 93/2. 
Both the key components of "sustainable human development" have therefore already been adopted by you. 
12. In February, I described sustainable human development (SHD) as follows: 
It gives priority to the poor, enlarging their choices and opportunities, and provides for their participation in decisions affecting them. 
13. I was pleased to see that UNICEF Executive Director James Grant endorsed this concept in his recent presentation to the UNICEF Executive Board. 
14. In his presentation at our Rye Meeting of Resident Representatives, the Secretary-General stated that "the way forward to sustainable human development lies in the comprehensive mandate of the United Nations Charter - a mandate for peace, security, development, democracy and human rights". 
15. At the Rye meeting, the Resident Representatives agreed that: 
"Sustainable human development is a global goal applicable to all countries, North and South. 
It is a concept embodied in the Charter of the United Nations, and since augmented by numerous international agreements reached under United Nations auspices, including recently those adopted at the 1992 Earth summit." 
It is a process of growth that creates opportunities for people to exercise their choices and realize their full economic potential. 
It promotes equitable development, social integration and sound governance. 
It protects and regenerates the environment and safeguards options for future generations. 
17. SHD has a variety of dimensions that illustrate its central role in the promotion of both peace and global human security. 
Such dimensions include: 
The promotion of productive employment and sustainable livelihoods; 
The protection and empowerment of the most vulnerable groups in society; 
Transfer of environmentally sound, cutting-edge technology. 
Thus, it appears that the prospects are good for sustainable human development to provide the badly needed overarching framework that can help unify the United Nations development work. 
It stresses the self-reliance and self-determination of Governments and people. 
Sustainable human development is anything but top-down. 
Indeed, it is just the reverse. 
Only the purposefully deaf have not heard it." 
It is time we responded. 
19. For all these reasons, UNDP must put its full weight behind sustainable human development. 
Our core mission for the future should be expressed very simply and very forcefully: to assist programme countries in their endeavour to achieve sustainable human development. 
UNDP must focus on doing certain things within the sustainable human development framework and must do them well. 
This focusing must occur at several levels, like the extensions of a telescope. 
21. The first extension of the telescope is sustainable human development itself. 
The second extension is to define UNDP goals within that framework. 
(a) To strengthen international cooperation for sustainable human development and to serve as a major substantive resource on how to achieve it; 
22. Each of these three goals is discussed at some length in my 17 February presentation to the Executive Board and in the presentation I made at Rye on 21 March, which is reprinted in the Rye meeting report. 
The achievement of the first goal is linked to the strengthening of the Human Development Report Office and the Bureau for Programme, Policy and Evaluation (BPPE), which are discussed below (chap. viii). 
The achievement of the second goal is linked to strengthening the Resident Coordinator function, which is also discussed below (chap. v). 
Because the third goal is central to UNDP's efforts to meet the Governing Council's directive for greater programme focus, it is discussed here. 
Our programme countries face a multitude of challenges. 
(c) To identify other partners and other resources to help the programme country pursue its development objectives in those areas where UNDP cannot. 
24. The Governing Council has recognized that UNDP should not do everything and should not try to do everything. 
It has directed UNDP to focus on building and strengthening national capacity in six areas. 
These Council decisions are extraordinarily important; UNDP must take them very seriously. 
These are neglected areas around the world yet they are also the most essential. 
They are all areas where we can work synergistically with our United Nations partners. 
It is in these areas that UNDP can contribute most to helping countries achieve sustainable human development if we focus on them. 
26. We know from experience that these four focus objectives - poverty elimination, environmental regeneration, job creation, and the advancement of women - are, in differing degrees, among the priority goals of every one of our programme countries. 
And eliminating poverty also requires major strides in the protection of the resource base on which communities depend, on the advancement of women, and on economic policies that create needed jobs. 
So the four thematic areas must be intimately linked in practice. 
It is an area where UNDP, with its comparative advantages of national ownership, impartiality and wide access to experience can render a unique service. 
29. The effectiveness of government and its relationship to civil society are key determinants in whether a nation is able to create and sustain equitable opportunities for all of its people. 
If a Government does not function efficiently and effectively, scarce resources will be wasted. 
If it does not have legitimacy in the eyes of the people, it will not be able to achieve its goals or theirs. 
If it is unable to build national consensus around these objectives, no external assistance can help bring them about. 
If it is unable to foster a strong social fabric, the society risks disintegration and chaos. 
30. Equally important, if people are not empowered to take responsibility for their own development within an enabling framework provided by government, development will not be sustainable. 
Government cannot achieve it for them. 
UNDP must become very good at certain types of interventions - ones that draw on our assets and our strengths, that are within our mandates, and that can have major, high-payoff impacts on promoting the goals we are assisting programme countries in achieving. 
And we have our own practical experience in what works and what does not work to guide us. 
What follows is a list of these means - 10 patterns of UNDP action - that grow out of our mandate and out of our real experience: 
First, to help build capacity in government for: 
(c) Economic management and market reforms, including the creation of an enabling environment for the private sector, particularly in the countries in transition; 
(e) Dialogue and cooperation with institutions of civil society. 
Second, to support the efforts of programme countries to develop operational frameworks for SHD. 
These frameworks can help countries define development goals, link global themes and resources to national priorities, and identify external financing and technology needs; 
Third, to support Governments in identifying, designing and implementing long-term development programmes, including strategies and action plans, which in a relevant and sustainable way respond to national development objectives; 
Fourth, to mobilize, package, and promote access to needed additional financial resources. 
If requested, UNDP will provide support to the implementation of priority sustainable human development programmes, working closely with the World Bank, regional development banks and bilateral institutions. 
Policies to promote the mobilization of domestic resources for investment in sustainable human development will be a particularly important focus in order to ensure sustainability; 
Fifth, to promote technology transfer and adaptation and access to the most effective technology. 
I want UNDP to think hard about ways in which we can serve that end and involve the private sector in doing so; 
Somewhere in the developing world, and often in many places, the right answers are being found today. 
Seventh, to promote capacity-building in civil society, grass-roots development, participatory approaches and the empowerment of people, and to work in close partnership with non-governmental organizations (NGOs), community-based organizations (CBOs), and other groups of civil society; 
But we must do this in the context of an overall shift to upstream work with government and civil society, and we must avoid a multiplicity of unconnected small projects; 
We must promote shared international goals with reciprocal responsibilities, North and South, as only a United Nations organization can do. 
Increasingly, I believe, we must use the technique of quantitative targets agreed to at the national, regional, or international level. 
These targets can help mobilize resources and, in some cases, establish bases for our own accountability; 
Tenth, to provide support for national and regional processes of national integration, reconciliation, and peacebuilding through the reintegration of demobilized troops, returning refugees, and displaced peoples. 33. Finally, there is another well-established pattern that will help us to be more effective and more focused. 
Over time, UNDP will be called upon to mount a changing array of special initiatives for which we can develop greater expertise and mobilize major additional resources, mostly non-core. 
These special resources would be available to countries who want to participate. 
Typically, if UNDP is going to pursue them, they should be for purposes that are trans-sectoral, where UNDP has strategic advantages and where we can bring together various actors. 
Examples are broad human development investment strategies; transfer and adaptation of environmentally sound technology; sustainable agriculture and food security; strengthening of civil society to cope with the tragic effects of HIV/AIDS; anti-desertification action plans; and integrated approaches to energy, climate, and forests. 
This is the fourth extension of the focusing telescope. 
35. Becoming more focused does not reduce the primacy of national development priorities; instead, it should increase effectiveness and resources. 
These forces emanate from at least three, no doubt interrelated, elements. 
The Consensus and indeed consecutive programme cycle decisions have been based on assumptions about the overall size of the programme. 
It is true that thanks to extrabudgetary resources, the overall size of UNDP's programme has continued to grow. 
However, the significant decline in core resources in real terms available to UNDP is a reality that the Board needs to address. 
38. A second element relates to the fact that the language of today's development budgets in donor countries speaks of priorities and themes. 
Development budgets are approved, for example, for humanitarian assistance, the environment, population activities and other global priorities. 
The multilateral development banks have access to large financial resources but find themselves in various difficulties (e.g., non-performing loans), some of which UNDP could help to address. 
The challenge for UNDP is to provide a steady, reliable bridge between the evolving resource availability scene and the compelling needs of programme countries. 
39. Finally, the success of many developing countries indicates the need for defining a substantively new relationship between programme countries and non-programme donor countries. 
It is estimated that by the beginning of the sixth cycle, 37 programme countries, according to current criteria, would be eligible for net contributor status. 
Against this background, new financial parameters must explore existing definitions, they must guarantee the universality of the programme, and they must strengthen and not weaken partnerships. 
40. These financial realities require action on many fronts. 
An integral part of this reform relates also to the resource allocation and management principles that govern UNDP. 
41. The scarcity of resources, the need for substantive focusing and the increasing differentiation between countries all point to the need for new financial parameters. 
In document DP/1994/18, I have proposed a number of adjustments in the management of the fifth cycle programme resources. 
These proposals are an integral part of the programme for change. They are designed to provide new opportunities to pursue SHD initiatives and to strengthen UNDP's substantive partnerships with the agencies. 
SHD initiatives to be financed from SPR would be expected to: 
Accordingly, I propose to undertake the following interrelated package of measures: 
It is recognized that TSS-1 resources can only be channelled through the five larger agencies and would therefore constitute an effective instrument for collaboration between UNDP and these agencies in supporting programme country SHD initiatives. 
(e) The establishment of a TSS facility for up to $5 million specifically earmarked for the smaller technical agencies. 
These resources could also be used to facilitate the joint participation of the smaller technical agencies in supporting programme country SHD initiatives; 
(f) The resources be made available for SHD initiatives would be allocated regionally and that authority for approvals be delegated to country offices in line with certain programmatic and financial guidelines (see also (g) below); 
43. In order to prepare for the effective use of these resources, I have initiated the following management actions: 
44. In requesting Resident Representatives, Regional Bureaux and BPPE respectively to undertake the reviews mentioned above, I have indicated that any recommendations emanating from these reviews shall take into account the policy directives established by the Executive Board at this session. 
45. In document DP/1994/20, I have presented to you a conceptual paper on issues relating to the sixth programming cycle. 
It is evident that the outcome of the discussions on that paper will be critical in shaping our initiatives for change. 
While it is premature at this stage to predict what the outcome might be, I believe it is possible and indeed appropriate to indicate a number of the elements that I believe will need to be reflected for our initiatives for change to materialize. 
I believe any final package must take the following elements into account: 
(a) A strong financial commitment to the future of the programme; 
(c) The universality of the programme; 
(d) The significance of global and regional programmes; 
(e) The importance of Special Programme Resources and the need to decentralize their management; 
(g) The strengthening of substantive partnerships within the United Nations system; 
(h) The strengthening of substantive partnerships with the private sector, NGOs and other organizations of civil society; 
(i) The development of compacts that can attract additional resources; 
(j) The maintenance of UNDP's global network of field offices. 
46. You will take a final decision on the sixth cycle in June 1995. 
47. No sentiment emerged stronger at Rye than the importance attached to UNDP's playing its full role in the United Nations family. 
Against this background, our initiatives for change include the following: 
Only through substantive partnership can United Nations partners together generate the critical mass and demonstrate the capacity to support emerging compacts and attract additional resources; 
(b) The effective use of OPS in the development of national capacities and the provision of implementation services will be further reviewed; 
(c) The UNDP/World Bank Task Force is being re-established to review existing relations and to develop new initiatives. 
In this regard, it is my intention to assign a senior Liaison Officer in Washington to strengthen relations; 
(d) As explained above and presented in document DP/1994/18, I am proposing some flexibility in the management of the TSS facilities to enable UNDP to strengthen its substantive partnerships by expanding the use of the TSS-1 facility. 
My proposals include the establishment of an additional TSS facility for the small agencies; 
It will provide a new common platform on which the JCGP partners will be able to stand together; 
(f) A joint UNDP/United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) statement on collaboration is being prepared. 
This Statement will guide relations between UNDP and UNEP for the coming months and will clearly identify priority areas for future collaboration; 
(g) An internal strategy paper has been finalized on future collaboration with NGOs and other organizations of civil society. 
I am committed to proceed to establish the necessary arrangements to enable NGOs to implement directly UNDP-financed activities; 
(i) Contacts and collaboration has been fostered with the private sector - particularly in the area of environmental management and capacity-building. 
UNDP has already taken a number of initiatives in this regard. 
The challenge now is to ensure that these initiatives are followed through and that they yield concrete results. 
49. UNGA resolution 47/199 is itself a major agent of change in the United Nations operational system. 
Any viable programme of change for UNDP must incorporate the critical elements covered by resolution 47/199 and must address the need to strengthen the resident coordinator system. 
Against this background, I am taking a number of new initiatives, and following up on a number of current ones, to respond to this challenge. 
50. In May, I issued to senior managers a comprehensive plan of action for the strengthening of the resident coordinator system. The measures envisaged resulted from the work of an internal task force which benefited further from discussion at Rye. 
A task force will be monitoring the implementation of this agenda. 
51. Two specific initiatives have already been launched. 
In the first phase, $2 million has been earmarked from the appropriate budget line in the SPR for use by resident coordinators as a catalyst to support and develop local aid-coordination initiatives. 
The resources will be earmarked on a regional basis and regional bureaux directors will be authorized to allocate the funds to resident representatives in line with guidelines being established by BPPE. 
A maximum of $75,000 shall be allocated per country and the amount funded by SPR shall not exceed 50 per cent. 
This quick-action measure is expected to act as a catalyst in the implementation of local aid-coordination initiatives. 
A pre-cleared roster of staff members and consultants experienced in humanitarian and emergency operations is being established and will be maintained by the Division of Personnel (DOP). 
The roster will be shared with DHA and other partners. 
Offices concerned will be asked to plan for immediate emergency release, when required, of rostered staff members. 
These new arrangements will be in place effective 1 July. 
53. Critical to any effort to strengthen the resident coordinator system is the implementation of paragraph 38 (d) of resolution 47/199. 
The agreement provides for the establishment of country-specific vacancy pools. 
I believe this represents a major step forward to providing transparency and opening up the selection of resident coordinators to the best candidates available. 
Combined with the internal management measures being taken by UNDP described below, I expect this to make a significant impact on the effectiveness of the resident coordinator system and its broad acceptance by all partners. 
54. UNDP is also currently engaged in discussions with DHA on strengthening the response capacity of the system by ensuring that resident coordinators are prepared to assume the responsibilities of humanitarian coordinator, as circumstances demand. 
It is expected that discussions will lead to much closer collaboration between UNDP and DHA, together with other concerned agencies, to ensure greater effectiveness and responsiveness. 
55. The Secretary-General has requested UNDP to chair a task force to follow up on the implementation of resolution 48/209. 
UNDP will work closely with the Department of Public Information (DPI) and JCGP colleagues to ensure the effective implementation of resolution 48/209. 
A close collaboration has been established. In 18 offices, the Resident Coordinator has now assumed the function of UNIC Director, ensuring a more cost-effective and streamlined approach. UNDP will seek opportunities to collaborate closely with other United Nations departments to increase effectiveness at the country level. 
56. UNDP's plan of action for strengthening the resident coordinator system is a critical part of UNDP's programme for change. 
In the final analysis, the key dimension to the challenge confronting UNDP, DHA, DPI and JCGP partners relates to human resource management. 
57. A powerful engine of change relates to the fact that technical cooperation itself faces a challenge of fundamental reform. 
There is a glaring need to re-examine the working assumptions and to find innovative and far more effective means to achieve capacity-building. 
We need to focus on practical and operational measures to bring about real reform. 
The notion of the programme approach, the priority attached to national execution, and the greater use of national expertise, all mandated by the General Assembly, constitute a clear departure from the past. 
An internal task force is working on moving further forward on these ideas. 
I look forward to the fruits of these efforts at the Development Assistance Committee (DAC)/World Bank/UNDP High-Level seminar to be held in late June. 
59. While it is inappropriate at this time to embark on a major discussion of the evolving instruments of technical cooperation, it is clear that any discussion of a programme for change that does not take full account of these instruments will remain unrealizable. 
It is the quality of the technical modalities, mechanisms and practices that often determine the ability of an organization to translate the "vision thing" into operational reality. 
Technical cooperation must evolve and we must be at the forefront of this global reform effort. 
The implementation of a programme for change in a complex, multicultural organization, with offices in over 130 countries, requires strategic direction and decentralized management. 
This is not an agenda that can be managed centrally or top down. 
The changes required must be identified and adopted by the organization as a whole, the commitment must be collective. 
What is critical is that these managers are both empowered with the skills and tools to realize the full potential of staff and are then held accountable for both the human and financial resources for which they are made responsible. 
The successful implementation of change requires a range of management initiatives, a number of which are currently under way. 
61. I issued two circulars in late 1993 regarding accountability for human and financial resources. 
UNDP has pursued vigorously the implementation of personal financial liability. 
With regard to human resources management, more than 80 per cent of UNDP's middle and senior managers have been provided with management skills training, with emphasis on the broad participation of staff in planning and operations, ensuring dialogue and feedback. 
Starting in 1994, all managers, irrespective of grade, have been required to comply with the Performance Appraisal Review system; all resident representatives have been appraised in detail in a management review group chaired by me and attended by my senior management group. 
62. For the first time resident representatives and senior managers who are not performing satisfactorily are being clearly identified and feedback being provided to them. 
In the 1994 reassignment exercise, a number of resident representatives and other managers who performed below expectations in their current functions have not been reassigned at commensurate levels of responsibility. 
These measures have been taken to address the very small percentage of under performers that exist in any organization. 
Together with the widening of the pool of resident coordinators, these measures will serve to strengthen over time the resident coordinator system. 
We are currently implementing the 1994-1995 budget cuts approved by the Governing Council in 1993. 
Consequently, the budgetary situation remains very tight. 
64. The Governing Council's decision (93/35) to appropriate resources to cover the costs of terminations and separations related to the budget cuts has allowed UNDP to implement very successfully a downsizing strategy. 
While the full impact of the downsizing still needs to be fully assessed in terms of operational capacity, it has enabled us to implement change from a position of reasonable budgetary stability. 
65. Another Governing Council decision - the decision to allow UNDP to make use of the new short-term contracts for activities of limited duration (ALD) - has provided a critical instrument for the recruitment of short-term highly specialized expertise. 
This type of professional support is essential to the implementation of the programme for change being proposed to you. 
66. Bearing the various factors in mind, I have requested the Director of Personnel to chair a task force on future recruitment policy over the next three years. 
The reduction of posts combined with the need for selective, specialized recruitment for specified periods of time will severely reduce the intake of generalists for a number of years. 
The implementation of this policy will be a key ingredient in the management of change. 
67. Finally, I am committed to our expansion of the regional service concept. 
The experiment initiated in Asia has already proven its value and it is time now to introduce the concept elsewhere, starting in Africa. 
The subcontracting of audit and accounts examination services had led to greatly increased coverage, a highly professional service and to greatly enhanced accountability. 
The approach pioneered by UNDP is a classic example of re-engineering long-standing management practices. 
I have requested all senior managers to review current functions and processes with a view to eliminating redundant practices. 
I have requested managers to undertake these views on an ongoing basis and to report to me quarterly on re-engineering successes achieved. 
68. Effective management is the key to the implementation of change. 
I propose to report to you at Executive Board regular sessions on the status of overall management initiatives, both of unsolved bottlenecks as well as successes. 
Nonetheless, there are some realignments and readjustments which I am convinced are now required; others will be needed in the future. 
Those required now will be implemented within existing budgetary resources and have relatively marginal implications for the overall structure of the organization. 
They are designed to give a new focus to certain functions, to realign others, and overall to establish greater clarity in the relation of organizational functions in a manner that will support the programme for change. 
70. BPPE will be renamed the Bureau for Policy and Programme Support (BPPS). 
The renaming of the Bureau underscores its role in supporting UNDP's country programme and recognizes the fact that the Central Evaluation Office (CEO) will henceforth report directly to the Administrator. 
First, it will support UNDP country and regional programmes by providing UNDP and its associated funds with ready access to world-class knowledge, policy guidance, and operational tools on how SHD can be achieved in programme countries. 
These will be coordinated within an overall framework by the Bureau Directorate. 
Let me repeat again what I stated in February. 
UNDP is not aiming for and would not pretend to try to duplicate the level of expertise available in the specialized agencies and other available sources. 
Nothing could be further from our true aspirations. 
UNDP must have enough substantive capacity to know whereof it speaks and to be able to recognize a good product or a worthy partner. 
72. The new BPPS will consist of the following core units: 
(a) The Directorate will be responsible for the overall management of the Bureau, for ensuring success of the BPPS missions, and for development of the evolving SHD concept and operational framework; 
(b) The Poverty Elimination and Equity Division will support UNDP efforts to promote development that gives true priority to the needs of the poor and to the advancement of women and other disadvantaged groups. 
(c) The Environment, Energy and Natural Resources Division will support UNDP efforts to promote development that conserves and regenerates the resource base and protects the environment both locally and globally. 
Specific and separate organizational units dealing with related issues such as the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office (UNSO) and the Global Environment Facility (GEF) will be included in this Division; 
(e) The Science, Technology and Private Sector Division will support UNDP efforts to put the best science, the latest technologies and the power of the private sector to the service of SHD in programme countries; 
As I reported to you at our May Executive Board meeting, a major effort is under way to strengthen and revitalize UNCDF. 
This reflects a commitment to strengthen the Bureau and to redesign and consolidate its functions to enable it to play fully its role in the implementation of the programme for change. 
The Bureau will also consolidate all functions relating to the secretariat's interface with the Executive Board, including responsibility for oversight of the production of all documentation for the Board. 
The Bureau also consolidates resource mobilization, coordination and planning functions. 
This has become more critical with the evolving overall resource situation as well as the increasing prominence of extrabudgetary resources. 
In this connection, the former Planning and Coordination Office will be redefined and located within the Bureau. 
75. I announced in February steps to create a strategic planning function and to locate it synergistically with the Central Evaluation Office, and to have this new combined evaluation and strategic planning office report directly to me as Administrator. 
I believe this arrangement will strengthen the evaluation function in UNDP, a function to which I attach the highest priority, particularly with regard to follow-up on CEO recommendations. 
In addition to its evaluation functions, the new office will initiate strategic guidance and option analysis and development as they relate to UNDP themes and programmes. 
The strategic planning function will help facilitate organizational goals, strategies and plans and will develop organization planning. 
It will provide the basic conceptual framework for the management of change and will act as secretariat to the Strategy and Management Committee. 
The creation of this strategic planning function is an essential ingredient in the repositioning required to ensure the successful management of change. 
The Human Development Report Group will continue to have responsibility within this structure for the publication of the Human Development Report, which will continue to have editorial independence. 
ODPA's role must be understood in the context of the evolving situation regarding resource flows for technical cooperation and the pressing need to make anew the case for Official Development Assistance. 
In this context, the functions and roles foreseen for ODPA are an integral part of my efforts to reposition UNDP and to give it the capacity to give intellectual leadership and to strengthen international cooperation for sustainable human development. 
I believe that the restructuring of BPPE will serve to strengthen the key roles of the regional bureaux. 
In the consultations I undertook with the programme countries, the importance attached to the role played by the regional bureaux became clear to me. 
I have therefore rejected the idea of consolidating the regional bureaux. 
I believe the Regional Bureaux have a vital role to play and they must be empowered with the full range of operational and management responsibilities to do this. 
78. I have also rejected the idea of diminishing the Special Unit for Technical Cooperation among Developing Countries or incorporating its functions in the regional bureaux. 
I am convinced that the TCDC has not yet reached anything like its potential, and I intend to give it my full personal support to ensure that this is done. 
Further measures will have to be taken to strengthen country office capacity to support SHD initiatives. 
In the longer term, additional work must be done to examine and conceptualize the UNDP country office of the future and its role in the United Nations development system. 
80. This programme for change would not be complete if it did not relate to the forces of change evident in the new governance arrangements established by General Assembly resolution 48/162. 
Governance is the prerogative of the Governors. 
What needs to be recognized is the will of the Executive Board to change UNDP working practices to enable more professional and transparent working methods. 
I am committed to this course of action and a revitalized governance is yet another essential ingredient to any successful programme for change. 
81. This initial programme for change does not require any new specific mandates. 
The initiatives and adjustments outlined here have their origins and roots in existing legislation and mandates and in your own calls for action. 
I am not requesting any new administrative resources to implement this programme. 
That support, of course, needs to be earned, and I consider myself accountable to you for the delivery of the programme I have outlined to you. 
In this connection, I would propose to provide you with regular updates on the progress being made. 
82. The initiatives for change before you will benefit from your guidance and they need your strong backing to succeed. 
The initiatives themselves are the result of extensive consultations and the product of many inputs. 
83. I look forward to an intense discussion in the Executive Board at the current session, with the hope that the Board's new working practices will enable a constructive exchange. 
I seek the Board's endorsement for change. 
In addition, the Secretary-General was requested to submit a report on the implementation of the resolution to the Council at its substantive session of 1994. 
3. To date, the World Bank has mobilized $60 million in credits and grants for an emergency recovery project, including $33 million from the World Bank and the International Development Association (IDA), $15 million from the United States Agency for International Development (USAID) and $4.5 million from Germany. 
UNDP provided $400,000 to Yemen from special programme resources for supporting countries affected by the crisis in order to assist the Government's management unit, which is coordinating the project. 
A subsequent release of $100,000 from the Emergency Relief Fund was approved in January 1991 to procure vaccines and support field operations. 
6. At the request of the Government, UNICEF air freighted a consignment of medical supplies worth $22,000 into the country to assist in cholera case management. 
7. During the emergency phase of the influx of refugees from Somalia, UNICEF provided milk and food to the children camped on the beach through M\x{5dae}ecins sans fronti\x{92e8}es and the Red Crescent. 
Support was also provided to immunize the younger children against measles and to establish an oral rehydration therapy unit. 
10. In addition, within the Netherlands Trust Fund modality, FAO initiated the implementation of an environmental resources assessment for rural land-use planning, based on a participatory approach, which will assure the allocation of land resources according to the requirements of communities. 
With a Swiss trust fund, FAO is strengthening forestry and range management authorities in management and conservation of natural vegetation resources and desertification control. 
With funds from the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA), FAO is implementing a rural family planning project through the agriculture research and extension system. 
It will lead to improvement of family income in rural areas and will contribute to increased job opportunities in fodder production in addition to animal production. 
Following an appeal made by UNDP and the Department of Humanitarian Affairs of the United Nations Secretariat, international donors responded with assistance of $390,000 from the United States, Netherlands, United Kingdom and Australia. 
The funds, which have all been disbursed, provided medicines and medical equipment to treat and prevent large-scale outbreaks of communicable diseases and procurement of a sewer emptier/cleaner. 
13. In May 1993 swarms of locusts entered the Marib and Shabwa governorate, causing extensive damage to pastures, grain and fruit farms in an area estimated to be 5,580 sq. km. 
UNDP provided logistical support for an aerial spraying campaign coordinated by FAO and funded by the Government and the donor community. 
A substantive revision of the ongoing UNDP/national execution project is anticipated to improve resource mobilization for capacity-building in the Ministry of Planning and Development. 
15. The first country programme for Yemen, with an original total indicative planning figure of $42.6 million over the five-year period 1992-1996, responds to the General Assembly and Economic and Social Council resolutions on assistance to Yemen dating from December 1990. 
The country programme's four areas of concentration focus on strategic planning, management development, human development and natural resources management. 
The Government has requested UNDP cooperation in preparing a country strategy note. 
Nevertheless, by the end of January 1994, the total level of pipeline projects had reached $11.1 million. 
The mid-term review of the country programme scheduled for October 1994 will discuss four substantive areas: water, women in development, environment and the public sector. 
17. Provision of assistance to returnees with a UNDP input of $1.5 million is under discussion with the Government. 
Returnees are in need of food, shelter, health services, education and other services and employment. 
UNDP, FAO and the United Nations Centre for Human Settlement (Habitat) are ready to finalize an integrated rural development project for the resettlement of returnees in Tihama once the land has been allocated. 
It will also benefit the resident community by providing improved land use and productivity and more employment opportunities. 
18. In response to an appeal from the Government to address the emergency in Aden caused by flash floods in February 1993, the World Food Programme (WFP) approved assistance for 3,000 flood victims for a period of six months at a total estimated cost of $118,000. 
19. Assistance to Ethiopian and Somali refugees has been provided in food assistance amounting to $1.7 million to feed an estimated 31,000 refugees since February 1992. 
20. WFP reconstruction and development efforts in Yemen include the development of rural community infrastructure, at an estimated cost of $13.5 million, and assistance for soil and water conservation, at an estimated cost of $6.5 million. 
22. The implementation of the 1992-1996 UNFPA country programme progressed considerably during 1993. The major developments have been focused on the operationalization of the national population policy. 
Seven sectoral workshops were organized in 1993 to review the implementation and impact of the national population policy and to develop effective mechanisms to integrate population variables into the development planning of Yemen. 
23. In the light of the Government's objectives and priorities in the health sector, UNFPA has approved and operationalized a major project amounting to $3 million to assist the Government in improving the access and the quality of care for maternal and child health services, including family planning. 
24. UNFPA is also providing assistance in the area of population information, education and communication. 
The emphasis is on developing a multimedia approach to encourage the use of reproductive health services and for other family health-related issues, including breast-feeding and the prevention of sexually transmitted diseases, including AIDS. 
25. UNFPA continues to emphasize the necessity of highlighting gender issues during the population census and other surveys in order to obtain a realistic picture of the socio-cultural and economic status of women, particularly their economic activities. 
In this connection, an important activity organized in collaboration with the University of Sana'a was the national workshop on legislation related to women's status in Yemen, held in November 1993. 
26. UNFPA is also working with non-governmental organizations that are active in community-based programmes to assist local families in the provision of health education services. 
WHO has provided financial and technical assistance amounting to $550,000 to the Ministry of Public Health and related ministries to control diarrhoeal diseases. 
28. In the area of health manpower development to improve the standard of performance of human resources, WHO has provided $800,000 since 1990. 
Health promotion and disease prevention include a broad spectrum of activities covering health education and information, vaccination, maternal and child health care, and nutrition and amounting to $1.2 million. 
Health management is a particularly weak area in Yemen. 
To improve the managerial process for national health development, WHO has provided technical assistance and financial assistance amounting to $700,000 over the period under review. 
29. Under its regular budget, WHO has provided $60,000 to the Government of Yemen for the supply of essential drugs and vaccines, as well as $1 million annually from its Voluntary Fund. 
Leaving aside the overall groundlessness of Mr. Hassanov's accusations and the unidentified nature of his information sources, I would like to illustrate my argument with several examples. 
"Airudzi" (Horsemen), which Mr. Hassanov believes is a charitable alliance, was a jockey club that ceased to exist in 1991 as a result of financial difficulties. 
Even if the club still operated, it would have been extremely hard for it to find its place under the auspices of the "Armenian monarchic party" for the simple reason that no such entity exists in Armenia. 
Indeed, the last royal institution in Armenia existed in the fourteenth century. 
As has been repeatedly stated, the Armenian regular army does not participate in the Nagorny-Karabakh-Azerbaijan conflict, and Armenian conscripts are not sent outside the borders of the Republic of Armenia; therefore, they cannot be exempted from "military service in the zone of military operations in Nagorny Karabakh". 
The last, but most important point, is that the Azerbaijani Foreign Minister misrepresents the facts by speaking about "the unwillingness of the Armenian side to proceed to a peaceful settlement of the bloody conflict", whereas in reality the facts speak for themselves, attesting to the opposite. 
This plan provides for a reliable mechanism for disengagement of combatants through introduction of peace-keeping forces into the conflict area, followed by the withdrawal of the Karabakh self-defence units from the captured territories and the return of refugees. 
It has been signed by both Armenia and Nagorny Karabakh. 
However, the Azerbaijani side has failed to prove its genuine commitment to the establishment of peace. 
On 20 May 1994, the Verkhovna Rada (Parliament) of the Republic of Crimea adopted a decision on renewal of the validity of the Constitution of the Republic of Crimea of 6 May 1992. 
Ukraine indeed implements the policy of renewal of historical truth concerning deported peoples, and facilitates the return of Crimean Tatars and other peoples to their historic motherland. 
In other words, the leadership of Ukraine has tried to settle the issue of Crimean autonomy through all this period of time, thoroughly, flexibly and on fully legitimate grounds. 
To our regret, instead of making the most efficient use of the available legal opportunities to address the emerging challenges, the present leadership of the Crimea has chosen the road of extremism and blunt confrontation. 
I hope, Mr. Secretary-General, for your personal understanding and support of the legitimate actions of the Government of Ukraine in averting possible negative consequences of the anticonstitutional decision adopted by the Verkhovna Rada of the Crimea. 
The members of the Security Council have taken note of your report dated 18 May 1994 on the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL) (S/1994/588), on the basis of which they have completed the review provided for in paragraph 2 of resolution 911 (1994). 
The members of the Council reaffirm their intention to review again the situation in Liberia, including the role played by UNOMIL, on or before 30 June 1994, in accordance with paragraph 3 of resolution 911 (1994). 
"The Security Council welcomes the report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Liberia dated 18 May 1994 (S/1994/588). 
"The Council commends the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL) and the ECOWAS Monitoring Group (ECOMOG) for their contributions to the demobilization and disarmament efforts in Liberia, a critical requirement of the Cotonou Agreement. 
Political differences and renewed violence among and within certain factions have caused the disarmament process to come to a virtual halt. 
importance it attaches to the holding of those elections on 7 September 1994. 
In accordance with the terms of its resolution 911 of 21 April 1994, the Council requests the Secretary-General to prepare options by 30 June 1994 regarding the future implementation of UNOMIL's mandate and its continued operations. 
It urges them to respect fully the terms of the Cotonou Agreement and reaffirms its expectation that the parties will continue to make every effort to achieve a lasting peace in Liberia." 
The summary records of the meetings of the Council will be issued in Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1993, Plenary Meetings. 
The resolutions and decisions of the Council and the reports of its commissions and standing committees are issued as Supplements to the Official Records of the Economic and Social Council. 
The Supplements for 1993 are listed below. 
1. In 1993, the Council adopted resolutions and decisions that call for action by the General Assembly. 
The relevant paragraphs of those resolutions and decisions are summarized below. 
By resolution 1993/54, the Council, after having recalled General Assembly resolution 47/73 B of 14 December 1992, recommended to the Assembly that it declare 3 May World Press Freedom Day. 
By resolution 1993/57, the Council stressed the importance of national and international efforts to promote tolerance, and recommended that the General Assembly, at its forty-eighth session, proclaim 1995 United Nations year for tolerance. 
By resolution 1993/78, the Council recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of the draft resolution reproduced therein. 
By decision 1993/315, the Council recommended that the General Assembly take a decision, at its forty-eighth session, on the question of increasing the membership of the Executive Committee of the Programme of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees from 46 to 47 States. 
By resolution 1993/63, the Council recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of the draft resolution reproduced therein. 
By resolution 1993/75, the Council transmitted to the General Assembly, for further consideration, a draft resolution as adopted by the Commission on Science and Technology for Development. 
By decision 1993/322, the Council requested the Secretary-General to provide a brief report to the General Assembly in early 1994, listing the full range of intergovernmental and inter-agency committees within the United Nations system currently addressing technology transfer and noting the mechanisms for coordination among them. 
By resolution 1993/18, the Council recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of the draft resolution reproduced therein. 
By resolution 1993/19, the Council recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of the draft resolution reproduced therein. 
By resolution 1993/21, the Council recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of the draft resolution reproduced therein. 
By resolution 1993/23, the Council recommended to the General Assembly the adoption of the draft resolution reproduced therein. 
By decision 1993/238, the Council, after having recalled General Assembly resolution 47/5 of 16 October 1992, requested the Assembly to redesignate the International Year of Older Persons as the International Year of the Elderly. 
It also decided that there would be a one-day policy dialogue and discussion on important developments in the world economy and international economic cooperation. 
(a) Decided that the high-level segment should be devoted to the consideration of the following major theme: "World Summit for Social Development, including the role of the United Nations system in promoting social development"; 
(c) Invited the appropriate organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system, including the specialized agencies, to contribute to the preparation of the report within their areas of competence; 
4. The high-level segment was held from 28 to 30 June 1993 (12 to 17th meetings of the Council); an account of the proceedings is contained in the relevant summary records (E/1993/SR.12-17). 
(d) Note by the President of the Economic and Social Council on the organization of the high-level segment of the substantive session of 1993 of the Council (E/1993/INF/5); 
1. Adoption of the agenda. 
4. Conclusion of the high-level segment. 
7. Also at the 12th meeting, the Council began its discussion on the World Summit for Social Development, including the role of the United Nations system in promoting social development (agenda item 2). 
10. At the 14th meeting, on 29 June, the Council began its policy dialogue and discussion on important developments in the world economy and international economic cooperation with heads of multilateral financial and trade institutions of the United Nations system (agenda item 3). 
12. At the 15th meeting, on 29 June, the Council continued its policy dialogue. 
14. The Under-Secretary-General for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis made a statement. 
15. The Council thus concluded consideration of agenda item 3. 
16. At the 16th meeting, on 30 June, the Secretary-General addressed the Council. 
17. The Council then resumed consideration of agenda item 2 (World Summit for Social Development, including the role of the United Nations system in promoting social development). 
21. The Council thus concluded consideration of agenda item 2. 
22. The high-level ministerial segment of the Economic and Social Council noted with appreciation the opening remarks and statement by the President, the statement of the Secretary-General and his report on the World Summit for Social Development. 
23. The Council had an extremely rich debate with a large measure of convergence on the analysis and prognosis of the current world social situation, as well as on the preparation of the World Summit for Social Development. 
The principal elements emerging from the discussions are summarized below. 
Strong and unanimous political support was expressed for the World Summit for Social Development. 
Its timing (March 1995), which would launch the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, following the end of the cold war and close to the dawn of a new century, was considered particularly opportune. 
The Summit would be an historic opportunity for action to advance the goal of "better standards of living in larger freedom" promoted by the Charter of the United Nations. 
The Summit could help define a new vision of development for all societies focused on the needs of the people. 
It would be a challenging and difficult task. 
Considerable attention was paid to the present world social situation. There was general recognition of a world-wide accentuation of social problems. 
The social crisis of the 1990s was seen to be the result of growing poverty world wide, particularly in developing countries, generalized spread of unemployment and different expressions of social uneasiness. 
Social tensions had given rise to internal political instability in many countries and posed potential threats to international peace and security. 
Distribution of wealth and opportunities had become more concentrated. 
The excluded and the deprived could only be ignored at great peril to the cohesion of the civil society. 
Developed countries had more means to deal with the social crisis than had developing countries, yet all societies were deeply affected by it. 
The considerable efforts being made by all countries and the United Nations system to address these problems were recognized. 
Such sharing of experience was seen as an important avenue of productive international cooperation. 
In the light of recent experience, important questions were raised about the efficacy of traditional solutions and approaches. 
In developing countries, structural adjustment, though necessary, was seen to carry too high a human cost. 
The progress achieved in recent years in integrating the social dimension into adjustment programmes was welcomed and the need to achieve much more rapid advances in that direction was stressed. 
In the transition economies, the problems and difficulties generated in the life of the people by systemic change needed to be addressed by appropriate social policies. 
In developed countries, slowdown of growth and growth without employment had put great strains on the social welfare systems which had generated "inward-looking" tendencies. 
In particular, the need to address the problems arising out of unchecked population growth through agreed global strategies was highlighted. 
The question of the philosophy and outlook that should underlie new approaches to addressing the social crisis of the 1990s was raised. 
It was stressed that the spread of poverty, both material and spiritual, called for a global response. 
The poverty of indifference and of values should also be taken into account in devising such a response. 
The sense of insecurity and uncertainty created world wide by the social crisis suggested a re-examination of material values that had become prevalent and a new vision of human needs. 
This implied a real political commitment to democratic and open systems of governance, respect for human rights in all their manifestations, including rights of workers and the vulnerable and disadvantaged groups. 
It also involved bringing decision-making closer to the people, especially those who are excluded. 
Another aspect of values was solidarity within and among nations. 
Piecemeal policies did not work. 
It was recognized that vigorous economic growth was essential to alleviate and reduce poverty and generate productive employment. 
To this end, a better understanding of the present workings of international economic and trade systems was necessary. 
Social expenditures should be seen as a precondition of economic efficiency and competitiveness. 
This implied a higher priority for creating social infrastructure and providing equal opportunities to all and the protection of vulnerable and disadvantaged groups, namely, children, the elderly and handicapped persons. 
The role of women was seen as critical in economic and social development and, in particular, for social integration of societies. 
Strong support was expressed for investment in women to reverse the trends of feminization of poverty and unemployment, to address gender discrimination and to enable them to play their full part in socio-economic development. 
Investment in women leads to a catalytic and multiplier effect throughout the family, work and social structures. 
The complementary role of the State and the functioning of the market to put people first was highlighted. 
The welfare functions of the State, particularly in favour of vulnerable groups, were seen as essential. 
In addition, the State had a catalytic and facilitating role in creating the conditions for addressing the problems of poverty, unemployment, social integration and sustainable development. 
Creative ways could be found to address the interaction between the social function of the State, market responses to social demands and the imperatives of sustainable development. 
The best ideas and the most successful experiences were needed. 
Outcome of the Summit - an "Agenda for People" 
With regard to the outcome of the Summit convened at the level of heads of State and Government, the need for specific, concrete and practical results was emphasized. 
A number of orientations were identified, including the idea of an "Agenda for People" setting out principles, responsibilities and actions for social development around the world. 
There should be agreement on a list of specific steps to make multilateral cooperation more effective and give social development a central international role. 
A common and coherent concept of social development was needed, expressing agreement on some basic social standards to be pursued. 
This implied a reorientation of national and international policies and new forms of international cooperation with agreed goals and agreements on specific actions for their realization. 
The Summit could adopt a political declaration defining the critical nature of the social crisis together with a global strategy and a plan of action for translating shared values into practical and doable programmes and commitments. 
It should be seen as a point of departure for concerted initiatives that would be implemented progressively. 
It was understood that the primary responsibility for social development rested at the national level. 
It was for each country to set its national social objectives. 
Common goals could be established recognizing that their implementation was specific to each society. 
No single social strategy or model of development could be applied to all countries. 
The adoption of employment-intensive development strategies could generate productive employment, which, in turn, would help reduce poverty and contribute to social cohesion. 
Employment should become a central objective of investment. 
It was necessary to combine labour market flexibility with adequate social protection, retraining and respect for workers' rights in the process of structural change. 
An effort to identify new sources of employment and innovative ways of distributing available jobs was necessary. 
The questions of income distribution and linkages between sustainable development, social progress and good governance would have to be addressed. 
The adequacy of traditional growth and consumption patterns to solve contemporary problems should be looked into. 
It was recognized that national efforts at promoting social development should be supported by enhanced international cooperation. 
In this regard, the problems of the weakest members of the international community, particularly Africa and the least developed countries, required special attention. 
Greater international action was needed to ensure better access to markets, enhanced financial flows, the alleviation of debt burdens and access to technology. 
The positive steps taken by the international financial institutions in paying greater attention to the social dimension were recognized and they were encouraged to take further steps to support adjustment strategies with lower social costs. 
The question of resources was viewed as a complex one. 
There was a general awareness of financial constraints faced by all countries. 
The mobilization and reallocation of resources towards social development were none the less seen as critical to success. 
A major shift of resources in favour of social progress through sound and balanced policies was considered necessary at both the national and international levels. 
A reduction in budget deficits in industrialized countries could help lower international interest rates and spur economic growth. 
A reduction in military expenditures and their allocation to productive sectors was also suggested. 
Private resources and voluntary activities could play a major role. 
An open-minded and creative attitude towards resource issues was needed. 
The United Nations system was unanimously recognized as a key instrument for promoting greater understanding and consensus among nations. 
The system could serve as a catalyst for cooperation and as a source of financial and technical assistance to developing countries for achieving their national objectives in the economic and social fields. 
In view of its comparative advantage in the social area, the family of specialized agencies and programmes could serve as a social pillar of international cooperation. 
While the vast array of activities carried out in the United Nations system in the social field was recognized, there was a widely shared view that these were fragmented and needed greater coherence and effectiveness. 
The system could provide conceptual and analytical support by developing an integrated framework of common goals and strategies. 
The need was stressed for closer cooperation between the United Nations and its specialized agencies and the Bretton Woods institutions. 
In this context, it was suggested that closer relations should be established between the Economic and Social Council and the Development Committee. 
The role of the International Labour Organisation in the social field was considered critical in view of its mandate in the area of employment and the tripartite approach. 
The other agencies could also play a very important role in their areas of responsibility: among them, health, education, women, narcotics addiction, habitat, nutrition, children, indigenous people, the disabled, the handicapped, the elderly and disadvantaged sectors in general. 
Greater regional specificity of social issues should be analysed through the regional commissions of the United Nations system. 
Regional meetings as part of the preparatory process should be considered. 
The Summit was a central political event in a series of important international gatherings organized by the United Nations, including the Rio Summit and the conferences on human rights, population and development and women and development, all of them highly relevant to social issues. 
It was recognized that the securing of durable international peace and security required the underpinning of economic and social progress. 
The United Nations must accord equal attention to both. 
It was suggested that the emerging concept of people's security or human security should be analysed in the framework of the Summit. 
Preventive efforts in the area of peace and security should be complemented by similar efforts in the socio-economic fields. 
A proposal was made that the Economic and Social Council and the Security Council should meet jointly every year to address this issue. 
The Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development had a central responsibility in finding common grounds of analysis and fostering a spirit of consensus. 
Its methods of work should reflect the political significance of dealing with matters of such vital human importance. 
The role of social actors such as political parties, trade union organizations, business groups, religious denominations, the media, academic circles, voluntary organizations and non-governmental organizations in general was seen as an important component of the effort to promote social development and build civil society through a participatory process. 
Such social actors were seen not only as part of the process but also as part of the solution and the implementation of the Summit's results. 
It was important to tap their ideas and be open to proposals coming from them in the preparation for the Summit. 
The danger that a continuation of the social crisis could lead to unilateral or closed regional actions was highlighted. 
Such an approach, which did not work in the 1930s, had even less chance of being successful in the global and interdependent world of the 1990s. 
It was a collective responsibility to make it work. 
It would be necessary for all countries to marshal the political will for genuine international cooperation for addressing the core issues of the Summit. 
In the framework of present uncertainties people needed a sense of direction. 
Supportive public opinion was crucial to the success of the Summit. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations had a major leading role to play in marshalling public awareness of and commitment to the World Summit for Social Development. 
1. The Council considered the question of coordination of the policies and activities of the specialized agencies and other bodies of the United Nations system related to humanitarian assistance: emergency relief and the continuum to rehabilitation and development at its substantive session (agenda item 2 (a)). 
3. At the 18th to 21st meetings, the Council held a general discussion on the item. 
At the 18th meeting, on 1 July, the Council heard an introductory statement by the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs. 
8. The Council then entered into a dialogue on the item. 
10. At the 20th meeting, on 2 July, statements were made by the representatives of Brazil, Austria, Benin, Romania, Ukraine, the Syrian Arab Republic and Mexico. 
Statements were also made by the representatives of the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies and the International Council of Voluntary Agencies, non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Council, category I. 
13. The Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, the representatives of the United Nations Children's Fund and the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations and the Executive Director of the World Food Programme responded to questions raised. 
14. At the 21st meeting, on 2 July, the President of Eritrea addressed the Council. 
15. At the 29th meeting, on 9 July, the Council had before it the draft agreed conclusions (E/1993/L.25), entitled "Coordination of humanitarian assistance: emergency relief and the continuum to rehabilitation and development", submitted by the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Martin Huslid (Norway). 
17. The Council then approved the draft agreed conclusions. 
18. At the 46th meeting, on 30 July, the Council decided to add an introductory paragraph to the agreed conclusions. 
2. The Council welcomed the report of the Secretary-General (E/1993/90) and reaffirmed that General Assembly resolution 46/182 of 19 December 1991 was the basis for strengthening the coordination of humanitarian assistance of the United Nations system with regard to natural disasters and other emergencies. 
3. The Council further emphasized the important leadership role of the Secretary-General, through the Emergency Relief Coordinator working closely with him, in coordinating a coherent and timely humanitarian response to major and complex emergencies and natural disasters. 
It noted that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs was not an implementing agency with operational responsibility and capacity in the field. 
At the same time, the Council emphasized the importance of the role of the Emergency Relief Coordinator in facilitating access to emergency areas by operational organizations, coordinating inter-agency needs assessment missions, preparing consolidated appeals and supporting field coordination. 
8. The Council recognized the increasing need for humanitarian assistance and stressed the importance of adequate financial resources from existing sources and arrangements, both for relief and for the continuum to development. 
10. The Council further agreed on the following: 
11. The Department of Humanitarian Affairs, in cooperation with organizations of the United Nations system, should intensify efforts to promote preparedness, capacity-building and contingency planning for potential humanitarian emergencies. 
The Department should promote a timely response to early warning of potential humanitarian emergencies. 
Training capacities of individual United Nations agencies should contribute fully to meeting system-wide training requirements. 
The Disaster Management Training Programme should be further developed, in full cooperation with relevant organizations of the United Nations system, as an important system-wide instrument for capacity-building, emergency training, and team-building at Headquarters and in the field. 
13. The Department of Humanitarian Affairs should intensify its cooperation with Governments, organizations of the United Nations system and non-governmental organizations to develop a coordinated effort to build up national capacities for disaster prevention, preparedness and mitigation in the context of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
14. The Department of Humanitarian Affairs should continue to develop the United Nations Disaster Assistance Coordination stand-by team, working closely with the Resident Coordinator and the Disaster Management Team, to assist Governments in the immediate survival phase of natural disasters. 
15. The Department of Humanitarian Affairs should work closely with operational agencies and other entities concerned to ensure, in the initial phase of a major or complex emergency, that there is sufficient emergency response capacity in the field. 
In exceptional cases, where there is no such presence, the United Nations could consider the deployment of an inter-agency emergency response team for a limited period. 
16. The Inter-Agency Standing Committee, under the leadership of the Emergency Relief Coordinator, should serve as the primary mechanism for inter-agency coordination of policy issues related to humanitarian assistance and for formulating a coherent and timely United Nations response to major and complex emergencies. 
17. The Inter-Agency Standing Committee should review and decide on arrangements to address effectively gaps in the provision of humanitarian assistance, including those related to issues of demining and internally displaced persons. 
18. The United Nations Resident Coordinator and the Disaster Management Team should continue to be the first line responsible for a coordinated international response to disasters and emergencies. 
In some instances, there may be a need to appoint a special coordinator for humanitarian assistance. 
Whatever the coordination structure, the in-country coordinator should work in close cooperation with the Government concerned and local relief organizations and should communicate directly with the Emergency Relief Coordinator. 
The organizational and reporting arrangements of the various coordination structures including their financing, together with the responsibility and accountability of each part of the United Nations system, should be clearly defined at an early stage and communicated to those concerned. 
19. When necessary, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs should ensure, with the full cooperation of operational organizations, the strengthening of the office of the in-country coordinator with additional emergency staff. 
United Nations agencies should provide financial, staff and other resources in support of such field coordination units. 
20. As appropriate, consideration should be given, in the context of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee, to entrusting the primary responsibility in specific complex emergencies to operational agencies, under the overall leadership and coordination of the Emergency Relief Coordinator. 
22. The Council recommended that the General Assembly, in reviewing the overall functioning of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund on the basis of the results achieved and the needs identified, consider increasing its size and expanding its scope to include other international organizations. 
24. Operational agencies should make full and appropriate use of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund and make every effort to reimburse it, in the first instance, from contributions received. 
25. Consolidated appeals should be used selectively for major and complex emergencies that require a system-wide response. 
Relevant operational agencies should participate fully in their preparation. 
The Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the operational agencies concerned should work closely to establish priorities within consolidated appeals, based on a comprehensive and realistic projection of relief requirements. 
26. Consolidated appeals should be put together at the field level with the active participation of the host Government, the Resident Coordinator and field representatives of the organizations of the system, donors and non-governmental organizations. 
Consolidated appeals, with appropriate plans of operation, should be a key component of a comprehensive strategy that meets immediate humanitarian needs, is compatible with longer-term rehabilitation and development requirements and addresses root causes. 
Special attention should be paid to the needs of vulnerable groups, including children and women. 
Information on the follow-up of the consolidated appeals, including the contribution and disbursement of donors and the implementation of projects contained therein, should be provided regularly to Governments. 
28. Relevant development organizations should strengthen their capacities to put into place rehabilitation, particularly basic infrastructure, programmes. 
Member States and development agencies should consider the establishment of appropriate funding mechanisms to expedite the execution of timely rehabilitation projects. 
The organization and management capacities of the Department should be strengthened through recruitment, training and staff development. 
The Department should also be afforded the necessary administrative flexibility to discharge its responsibilities for effective emergency preparedness and response. 
An account of the discussion is contained in the relevant summary records (E/1993/SR.22, 23, 32 and 46). 
22. At the 22nd and 23rd meetings, the Council held a general discussion on the item. 
24. The Council then entered into a dialogue on the item. 
26. At the 23rd meeting, on 6 July, statements were made by the representatives of India, Colombia, Poland, Bangladesh, Peru, Bhutan and Nigeria and the observer for Namibia. 
27. The Council then entered into a dialogue on the item. 
30. The Council then approved the draft agreed conclusions. 
31. The representative of India made a statement before and after the draft agreed conclusions were approved. 
The representative of Mexico made a statement after they were approved. 
32. At the 46th meeting, on 30 July, the Council decided to add an introductory paragraph to the agreed conclusions. 
33. Agreed conclusions/1993/2 are set out below. 
1. The Economic and Social Council decided [35]/ that its coordination segment would reach agreed conclusions containing specific recommendations on matters related to coordination addressed to the various parts of the United Nations system for implementation. 
3. Malaria and diarrhoeal diseases, including cholera, take a heavy toll in human life and suffering. Each year there are several hundred million cases and some 4 million deaths. 
They take their highest toll in the poorest countries and among the poorest communities in those countries. 
4. Prevention and treatment of these debilitating diseases should be included as a major focus of health and development efforts. 
The benefits of prevention and treatment dwarf the costs involved. 
5. It is equally important to get at the root causes of the diseases, which, to a great extent, are to be found in the sphere of socio-economic development. 
This requires a multisectoral and integrated approach that responds to short-term needs while at the same time providing for the long-term investments required. 
Particular attention needs to be devoted - among other things by improving national capacity-building - to food safety, nutrition, drinking water and sanitation, hygiene, education, especially of women, and, in general, to targeted investments for a better infrastructure in the health sector. 
6. The question of health needs to be better incorporated in sustainable development policies. It is important to remain cognizant of the interaction between poverty, environment, development and health. 
Because of the serious health and economic consequences of malaria and diarrhoeal diseases, the United Nations system should give full consideration to the health implications of proposed activities within its development programmes and projects. 
7. Since the diseases know no boundaries, regional and international strategies for coordinating prevention and control measures against the spread of the diseases are needed. 
8. Control, prevention and treatment vary according to the disease. 
Consequently, technical assistance, interventions, policies and strategies should be specific to the nature of malaria and diarrhoeal diseases, including cholera. 
In this connection, the Council noted with interest the development of the new anti-malaria vaccine SPF-66. 
9. These diseases can be prevented and controlled with currently available tools. 
Better instruments and coordination, however, are also needed to ensure the effective and efficient use of current resources, as are continued investments to implement development and research activities. 
10. An important dimension of the resurgence of malaria and diarrhoeal diseases, in particular cholera, is the lack of adequate resources being invested in health infrastructure and human resource development, particularly at the level of primary health services. 
Reallocating national resources and development assistance to the health area and improving the use of existing resources should therefore be a priority for Governments, the United Nations system and the donor community. 
11. Coordination regarding malaria at all levels is facilitated by the existence of the Global Malaria Control Strategy of the World Health Organization (WHO), in which many agencies participate and which should be monitored. 
12. The most important focus for coordination is at the country level. 
The resident coordinator system and subgroups, formed to ensure coordinated support for government efforts, may assist Governments in their endeavours. 
In countries choosing to have a country strategy note, this might also prove to be a useful tool. 
13. It is also necessary, however, that United Nations agencies strengthen coordination among themselves, so as to fit better into the overall coordination process at the country level within the resident coordinator system. 
14. Similarly, better coordination among bilateral donors and between bilateral donors and the United Nations system is essential. 
Where relevant, mechanisms such as consultative groups and round tables should be utilized to ensure coordinated action by all donors. 
The role of non-governmental organizations and the private sector is an important component of any programme and they should be partners in the coordination effort. 
Emergency assistance should be designed so as to benefit long-term development strategies. This recognizes that there is a continuum from emergency relief to rehabilitation, reconstruction and development. 
Health promotion is an important component of educational efforts. 
17. Better and expanded collection, exchange and dissemination of information on the diseases and their prevention and treatment are essential in order to muster maximum support from national and international decision makers. 
The United Nations system should work to ensure the compatibility of its health and management information systems. 
At the country level, support for the development and implementation of appropriate information systems, such as improved disease surveillance, including early warning systems for epidemics, should be provided as an integral part of strengthening health services. 
19. A report on the implementation of recommendations to improve coordination in the prevention and control of malaria and diarrhoeal diseases should be prepared. 
It should specify goals, workplans and time-frames and resource needs for achieving them. It should identify complementary roles appropriate to the United Nations organizations involved. 
20. The Secretary-General is requested to prepare this report in collaboration with WHO and other relevant organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system, taking into account their specialized expertise in the area of health and development. 
The Economic and Social Council should monitor the development of the report. 
21. In returning to the subject in 1994, the Economic and Social Council should exert more fully its coordinating role as defined in the Charter of the United Nations, ascertaining priorities in relation to the overall work of the United Nations organizations concerned. 
(b) Report of the Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme on the activities of the United Nations Revolving Fund for Natural Resources Exploration (E/1993/72); 
3. At the 24th to 29th meetings, the Council held a general discussion on the item. 
5. At the 25th meeting, on 7 July, statements were made by the representatives of Canada, China and Suriname and the observers for Egypt, New Zealand and Switzerland. 
7. At the 26th meeting, on 8 July, statements were made by the representatives of Austria, the Republic of Korea, the Russian Federation, Romania, Ukraine, Brazil, Belarus, Malaysia and Poland. 
9. At the 27th to 29th meetings, on 8 and 9 July, the Council entered into a dialogue and exchanged views on the item. 
13. The Council then continued its dialogue on the item. 
14. The Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, the Under-Secretary-General for Development Support and Management Services and the representatives of the United Nations Development Programme, the World Food Programme, the United Nations Population Fund and the United Nations Children's Fund responded to questions raised. 
15. At the 29th meeting, on 9 July, the Council continued its dialogue on the item. 
17. At the 35th meeting, on 19 July, the representative of Benin, on behalf of the African States, introduced a draft resolution (E/1993/L.27) entitled "Fourth replenishment of the International Fund for Agricultural Development". 
In introducing the draft resolution, the representative of Benin orally revised it as follows: 
(a) In the fourth preambular paragraph, the words "Recalling further" were replaced by the words "Bearing also in mind"; 
18. At the same meeting, the representative of Chile made a statement. 
19. At the 45th meeting, on 29 July, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Olexandr Slipchenko (Ukraine), on the basis of informal consultations, orally revised the draft resolution by replacing operative paragraph 2 with a new text. 
20. At the same meeting, the Council adopted the draft resolution, as orally revised. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/53. 
22. At the 40th meeting, on 22 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/7. 
25. At the same meeting, the Council adopted the draft resolution. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/77. 
(d) Note by the Secretary-General on relationship agreements between the United Nations and member organizations of the United Nations common system (E/1993/66); 
5. At the 31st meeting, on 13 July, the Director of the Division of Communications, Sector of Communication, Information and Informatics of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization introduced the note by the Secretariat on the promotion of press freedom in the world (E/1993/58). 
8. At the 31st meeting, on 13 July, the Council, on the proposal of the President, took note of the reports of the Joint Inspection Unit brought to its attention in connection with coordination questions (Council decision 1993/227). 
9. At the 41st meeting, on 23 July, the observer for Mauritius, on behalf of Benin, France, Mauritius [41]/ and Slovakia, 1/ introduced a draft resolution (E/1993/L.30) entitled "Promotion of press freedom in the world". 
Subsequently, Germany, Namibia, 1/ and Poland joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
10. At the same meeting, the representative of India made a statement. 
11. At the 45th meeting, on 29 July, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Olexandr Slipchenko (Ukraine), on the basis of informal consultations, orally revised the draft resolution. 
12. The Council then adopted the draft resolution, as orally revised. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/54. 
15. The Council considered the question of reports of the coordination bodies at its substantive session (agenda item 4 (a)). 
An account of the discussion is contained in the relevant summary records (E/1993/SR.31, 32, 42 and 45 and 46). 
17. At the 31st and 32nd meetings, the Council held a general discussion on the item (see paras. 4, 6 and 7 above). 
18. At the 31st meeting, on 13 July, the Chairman of the Committee for Programme and Coordination introduced the report of the Committee on the first part of its thirty-third session (A/48/16 (Part I)). 
19. At the same meeting, the Director of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development introduced the annual overview report of the Administrative Committee on Coordination for 1992 (E/1993/81). 
20. Also at the same meeting, the Secretary of the Consultative Committee on Administrative Questions introduced the report of the Administrative Committee on Coordination on programmes and resources of the United Nations system for the biennium 1992-1993 (E/1993/84). 
21. At the 42nd meeting, on 26 July, the representative of India introduced a draft decision (E/1993/L.35) entitled "Reports of the coordination bodies considered by the Economic and Social Council". 
23. The Council then adopted the draft decision, as orally revised. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/313. 
24. At the 46th meeting, on 30 July, the Council took note of the report of the Administrative Committee on Coordination on programmes and resources of the United Nations system for the biennium 1992-1993 (E/1993/84). 
25. The Council considered the question of the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples by the specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations at its substantive session (agenda item 4 (b)). 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples by the specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations (A/48/224 and Add.1); 
26. The Council considered the item at its 41st, 43rd, 45th and 46th meetings, on 23, 27, 29 and 30 July 1993. 
30. At the 45th meeting, on 29 July, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Olexandr Slipchenko (Ukraine), informed the Council of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft resolution. 
31. The Council then adopted the draft resolution by a roll-call vote of 28 to 12, with 8 abstentions. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/55. 
33. At the 45th meeting, on 29 July, the observer for Algeria, on behalf of Algeria, 1/ Cuba, Iraq, 1/ Lebanon, 1/ Malaysia, Morocco, Senegal, 1/ Somalia, the Syrian Arab Republic, Tunisia 1/ and Yemen, 1/ introduced a draft resolution (E/1993/L.43 and Corr.1) entitled "Assistance to the Palestinian people". 
34. At the 46th meeting, on 30 July, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Slipchenko (Ukraine), informed the Council that since no agreement had been reached during informal consultations, the Council would vote on the draft resolution. 
35. At the same meeting, the Secretary of the Council read out a revised text of the draft resolution. 
An account of the discussion is contained in the relevant summary records (E/1993/SR.31, 32, 41 and 45). 
42. At the 31st meeting, on 13 July, an introductory statement was made by the Director of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
Subsequently, Belgium, Denmark, Germany, Norway, Spain, Sweden, 1/ the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America joined in sponsoring the draft resolution. 
44. At the 45th meeting, on 29 July, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Olexandr Slipchenko (Ukraine), informed the Council of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft resolution. 
45. The Council then adopted the draft resolution. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/56. 
47. The Council considered the question of a United Nations year for tolerance at its substantive session (item 4 (d)). It had before it a note by the Secretary-General on the question of a United Nations year for tolerance (A/48/210-E/1993/89). 
50. At the 31st meeting, on 13 July, an introductory statement was made by the Assistant Director-General for Social and Human Sciences of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization. 
52. At the 45th meeting, on 29 July, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Olexandr Slipchenko (Ukraine) informed the Council of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft resolution. 
53. The Council then adopted the draft resolution. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/57. 
58. At the 40th meeting, on 22 July, the representative of Australia, on behalf also of Canada, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America, introduced a draft resolution (E/1993/L.32) entitled "Multisectoral collaboration on tobacco or health", which read as follows: 
"The Economic and Social Council, 
"Recalling World Health Assembly resolution WHA 45.20 of 13 May 1992, in which the Assembly requested multisectoral collaboration within the United Nations system on tobacco or health issues, 
"Noting also that the World Health Assembly, through its resolutions WHA 39.14 and WHA 43.16, has urged Member States to adopt comprehensive strategies of tobacco control, 
"Noting further that the World Bank, having recognized that tobacco production and use are in the long term detrimental both to health and to global and national economies, has adopted a policy of providing no new loans for tobacco growing or manufacturing projects, 
"Acknowledging the socio-economic context of tobacco production and the concerns of the few countries that depend heavily on tobacco production, and acknowledging also that the implementation of comprehensive strategies as recommended by the World Health Organization will involve matters of tobacco agriculture, commerce, trade, taxation and marketing, 
"1. Takes note of the report of the Director-General of the World Health Organization on the need for multisectoral collaboration on tobacco or health (E/1993/56); 
"2. Urges Governments to intensify their commitment and efforts designed to reduce tobacco consumption and the demand for tobacco products, including the implementation of comprehensive multisectoral plans; 
"4. Requests the Secretary-General to establish, within existing resources, a focal point within the United Nations on the subject of multisectoral collaboration on the economic aspects of tobacco production and consumption, taking into particular account the serious health consequences of tobacco use; 
"5. Suggests that the multisectoral collaboration organized through the United Nations focal point seek to offer practical advice and assistance to Member States on how they can implement or strengthen comprehensive national tobacco control strategies, as called for in World Health Assembly resolutions WHA 39.14 and WHA 43.16; 
"6. Suggests that a review of and recommendations concerning the impact of tobacco production on the economy and health of populations in the few developing countries that depend upon tobacco as a major source of income be included in the multisectoral collaboration work coordinated by the focal point; 
59. At the 46th meeting, on 30 July, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Olexandr Slipchenko (Ukraine), informed the Council of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft resolution. A revised text, which had been agreed upon during the informal consultations, was circulated. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/79. 
63. The Council considered programme and related questions at its substantive session (agenda item 5). It had before it the following documents: 
(a) Note verbale dated 18 December 1992 from the Permanent Representative of China to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General concerning the hosting of the Thirteenth United Nations Regional Cartographic Conference for Asia and the Pacific (E/1993/11); 
(c) Letter dated 26 May 1993 from the Chairman of the Committee on Conferences to the President of the Economic and Social Council (E/1993/79); 
An account of the discussion is contained in the relevant summary records (E/1993/SR.34 and 46). 
Item 5 (a) (Proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995) would therefore not be considered by the Council at its current session. 
69. At the 34th meeting, on 16 July, the Council, on the proposal of the President, approved the draft calendar of conferences and meetings for 1994 and 1995 in the economic, social and related fields. 
70. At the 46th meeting, on 30 July, the Council, on the proposal of the President, decided to accept with gratitude the offer of the Government of China (E/1993/11) to serve as host to the Thirteenth United Nations Regional Cartographic Conference for Asia and the Pacific at Beijing. 
73. At the 38th meeting, on 21 July, the Council heard the following oral reports: 
(a) Oral report on the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/160 on emergency assistance for humanitarian relief and the economic and social rehabilitation of Somalia, made on behalf of the Secretary-General by the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs; 
(b) Oral report on assistance for the reconstruction and development of Lebanon, made on behalf of the Secretary-General by the representative of the Department of Political Affairs; 
(c) Oral report on assistance to Yemen, made on behalf of the Secretary-General by the representative of the United Nations Development Programme; 
76. At the 45th meeting, on 29 July, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Olexandr Slipchenko (Ukraine), on the basis of informal consultations, orally revised the draft resolution by replacing paragraphs 1 to 4, which read: 
"1. Requests the donor States to respond generously to the needs of Yemen and to provide assistance on a bilateral and multilateral basis; 
"1. Encourages the international community to respond actively to the needs of Yemen, and requests donor States to continue to provide assistance on a bilateral and a multilateral basis with a view to enabling Yemen to address the emergency situation; 
77. The Council then adopted the draft resolution, as orally revised. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/58. 
80. At the 45th meeting, on 29 July, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Slipchenko (Ukraine), on the basis of informal consultations, orally revised the draft resolution. 
81. At the same meeting, the Council adopted the draft resolution, as orally revised. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/59. 
82. The Council considered the question of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction at its substantive session (agenda item 7). 
84. At the 40th meeting, on 22 July, the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs made an introductory statement. 
87. At the 45th meeting, on 29 July, the representative of Japan, on behalf also of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of 77, introduced a draft decision (E/1993/L.42) entitled "World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction". 
88. At the 46th meeting, on 30 July, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Olexandr Slipchenko (Ukraine), informed the Council of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft decision. 
89. The Council then adopted the draft decision. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/328). 
90. The Council considered the question of strengthening of international cooperation and coordination of efforts to study, mitigate and minimize the consequences of the Chernobyl disaster (agenda item 8). 
An account of the discussion is contained in the relevant summary records (E/1993/SR.39 and 46). 
92. At the 39th meeting, on 22 July, the Council heard an oral report on the item, made on behalf of the Secretary-General by the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs. 
98. At the 36th meeting, on 19 July, the Council held a general discussion on the item. 
At that meeting, the Council heard an introductory statement by the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
103. At the 45th meeting, on 29 July, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Oleksandr Slipchenko (Ukraine), informed the Council of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft decision. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/314. 
108. At the 33rd and 34th meetings, the Council held a general discussion on the item. 
110. At the same meeting, the representative of the Conference of Non-Governmental Organizations in Consultative Status with the Economic and Social Council made a statement. 
112. At the same meeting, a statement was made by the representative of the International Youth and Student Movement for the United Nations, a non-governmental organization in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, category I. 
113. At the 42nd meeting, on 26 July, the representative of Canada, on behalf also of Australia and New Zealand, introduced a draft resolution (E/1993/L.34) entitled "Review of the arrangements for consultation with non-governmental organizations", which read as follows: 
"The Economic and Social Council, 
"Recalling also its resolution 1296 (XLIV) of 23 May 1968, in particular paragraph 40 (e) thereof, which provides that the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations shall consider matters concerning non-governmental organizations which may be referred to it by the Council or by commissions, 
"Taking note with appreciation of the report of the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations on its session in 1993 (E/1993/63), 
"1. Decides to establish an open-ended working group consisting of representatives of all interested States, with the assistance of the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations, which may receive information and give expert advice; 
"3. Also requests the open-ended working group, in accordance with Council decision 1993/214, to examine ways and means of improving practical arrangements between the United Nations Secretariat and non-governmental organizations, including ensuring adequate secretariat support; 
"4. Invites United Nations organs, bodies, programmes and specialized agencies to participate in the work of the open-ended working group, in accordance with established practice; 
"5. Invites the non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council to participate in the work of the open-ended working group, in accordance with the provisions of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV); 
"6. Also invites non-governmental organizations that have been or are accredited to conferences under the auspices of the United Nations and/or their preparatory process, or to the Commission on Sustainable Development, to participate, as set out in paragraph 2 of the annex to the present resolution; 
"7. Requests the open-ended working group to enable other relevant non-governmental organizations, in particular those from developing countries, to contribute their views, in accordance with established practice, as set out in the annex to the present resolution; 
"8. Invites the open-ended working group to submit a progress report to the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1994 and, for information, to an inter-sessional meeting of the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations; 
"9. Requests the Secretary-General to provide, within existing resources, the necessary assistance, including documentation, for the implementation of the present resolution; 
"10. Decides to consider this question at its substantive session of 1994 and to make recommendations to the General Assembly with a view to finalizing the general review by 1995, as called for in its decision 1993/214. 
"1. Pursuant to paragraph 5 of the present resolution, non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council that wish to participate in the open-ended working group will be accredited in accordance with the provisions of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) of 23 May 1968. 
"2. In addition, non-governmental organizations that fall into the following three categories and wish to participate in the open-ended working group will also be accredited: 
"(a) Non-governmental organizations in consultative status with a specialized agency of the United Nations system; 
"(b) Non-governmental organizations on the roster of the Commission on Sustainable Development; 
"(c) Non-governmental organizations accredited for participation in conferences convened under the auspices of the United Nations and/or their preparatory process. 
"3. Other non-governmental organizations wishing to be accredited may apply to the Non-Governmental Organizations Unit of the Secretariat for this purpose, in accordance with the following requirements: 
"(a) The Non-Governmental Organizations Unit of the Secretariat shall be responsible for the receipt and preliminary evaluation of requests for accreditation received from non-governmental organizations; 
"(b) All such applications must be accompanied by the following information: 
"(iv) A copy of the latest annual report and of the most recent budget; 
"(vi) A description of the membership of the organization, indicating the total number of members and their geographical distribution. 
"The requests of organizations that fail to provide the above information will not be considered by the Secretariat. 
In the event of a decision not being taken within this period, interim accreditation shall be accorded until such time as a decision is taken. 
"6. A non-governmental organization that has been granted accreditation to attend a session of the Working Group may attend all its future sessions. 
"7. In recognition of the intergovernmental nature of the Working Group, non-governmental organizations shall have no negotiating role in the work of the Group. 
"8. Pursuant to paragraph 5 of the present resolution, non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council will have the opportunity to address the Working Group, in accordance with the provisions of paragraphs 31 and 33 of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV). 
"10. Pursuant to paragraph 5 of the present resolution, non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council may submit written statements, in accordance with the provisions of paragraphs 29, 30 and 33 of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV). 
"11. Other relevant non-governmental organizations may, at their own expense, make written presentations in any of the official languages of the United Nations. Those written presentations will not be issued as official documents." 
115. A statement of the programme budget implications of the revised draft resolution, submitted by the Secretary-General in accordance with rule 31 of the rules of procedure of the Economic and Social Council, was circulated in document E/1993/L.44. 
116. The Council then adopted the revised draft resolution. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/80. 
117. In the light of the adoption of the revised draft resolution, draft resolution E/1993/L.34 was withdrawn by its sponsors. 
120. The representative of the Syrian Arab Republic proposed that a vote be taken on the Committee's recommendation with regard to granting consultative status to two non-governmental organizations, Human Rights Watch and the International Lesbian and Gay Association. 
This request was supported by the representatives of Morocco and China. 
The motion was rejected by a roll-call vote of 20 to 18, with 8 abstentions. 
127. The representative of China made a statement before the motion was rejected. 
128. The Council then voted on the recommendation to grant Human Rights Watch consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, category II. 
The recommendation was adopted by a roll-call vote of 31 to 3, with 12 abstentions. 
130. The Council then voted on the recommendation to grant Roster status to the International Lesbian and Gay Association. 
The recommendation was adopted by a roll-call vote of 22 to 4, with 17 abstentions. 
131. The Council then adopted draft decision I as a whole. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/329. 
132. Before the draft decision was adopted, statements were made by the representatives of Brazil and Malaysia. 
After it was adopted, the representatives of India, Malaysia and Morocco made statements. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/330. 
135. At the 46th meeting, on 30 July, the Council considered draft decision III, entitled "Provisional agenda and documentation for the session of the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations to be held in 1995", recommended by the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations (E/1993/63, chap. I, sect. B). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/331. 
138. The Council considered the question of the United Nations University at its substantive session (agenda item 11). 
It had before it the report of the Council of the United Nations University for 1992 (E/1993/40). 
139. The Council considered the item at its 35th and 46th meetings, on 19 and 30 July 1993. 
An account of the discussion is contained in the relevant summary records (E/1993/SR.35 and 46). 
140. At the 35th meeting, on 19 July, the Council held a general discussion on the item. 
141. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of Japan, the Russian Federation and China. 
142. At the 46th meeting, on 30 July, the Council, on the proposal of the President, took note of the report of the Council of the United Nations University for 1992 (E/1993/40). See Council decision 1993/332. 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on the Sixth United Nations Conference on the Standardization of Geographical Names (E/1993/21 and Corr.1); 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on the Fifth United Nations Regional Cartographic Conference for the Americas (E/1993/39); 
(d) Note verbale dated 24 June 1993 from the Permanent Mission of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to the United Nations Office and other international organizations in Geneva addressed to the Secretary-General (E/1993/99). 
144. The Council considered the item at its 30th meeting, on 12 July 1993. 
145. The Council heard an introductory statement by the representative of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis. 
146. Statements were made by the representatives of the Russian Federation, Poland, Ukraine, Germany, Japan, the Republic of Korea and Morocco and the observers for the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, the Czech Republic, Switzerland and Slovakia. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/5. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/6. 
150. At the 30th meeting, on 12 July, the Council adopted draft decision I, entitled "Report of the Statistical Commission on its twenty-seventh session and provisional agenda and documentation for the twenty-eighth session of the Commission", recommended by the Statistical Commission (E/1993/26, para. 2). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/222. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/223. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/224. 
153. At the 30th meeting, on 12 July, the Council, on the proposal of the President, took note of the recommendations contained in paragraph 11 of the report of the Secretary-General on the Fifth United Nations Regional Cartographic Conference for the Americas (E/1993/39). 
156. At the request of a number of delegations, the report of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (agenda item 13) was considered by the Council at its substantive session. 
158. The Council considered the item at its 42nd and 44th to 46th meetings, on 26 and 28 to 30 July 1993. 
159. At the 42nd meeting, on 26 July, the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees made a statement. 
161. At the 44th meeting, on 28 July, the representative of Spain introduced a draft decision (E/1993/L.39) entitled "Enlargement of the Executive Committee of the Programme of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees". 
162. At the 45th meeting, on 29 July, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Olexandr Slipchenko (Ukraine), informed the Council of the results of the informal consultations held on the draft decision. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/315. 
164. At the 46th meeting, on 30 July, the Council, on the proposal of the President, took note of the report of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (E/1993/20). [46]/ See Council decision 1993/333. 
165. Pursuant to its decision 1993/334, the Council considered the question of the Committee for Development Planning at its resumed substantive session (agenda item 23). 
166. The Council considered the item at its 47th to 49th meetings, on 21 October and 8 December 1993. 
167. At the 47th to 49th meetings, the Council held a general discussion on the item. 
At the 47th meeting, on 21 October, it heard an introductory statement by the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
171. The Council then decided to approve the convening of the twenty-ninth session of the Committee at Headquarters from 12 to 14 January 1994. 
"The Economic and Social Council, 
"Noting with appreciation the work done by the Committee for Development Planning in addressing issues mandated to it, 
"Recognizing the need to preserve the functions of the Committee for Development Planning while introducing greater flexibility and expertise in the wide and complex international agenda on economic, social and environmental issues, 
"Recalling General Assembly resolution 47/191 of 22 December 1992, in which, inter alia, the Assembly requested the Secretary-General to submit proposals to the Council, including the possibility of organizing rosters of experts, and noting the proposals of the Secretary-General in this regard (E/1993/15/Rev.1), 
"1. Decides to establish a Group of Experts on Development to replace the Committee for Development Planning; 
"2. Requests the Secretary-General to nominate up to forty experts, who would serve in their personal capacity and encompass a broad range of expertise, taking into account the need to ensure balanced representation; 
"3. Recommends that the composition of the Group of Experts on Development be reviewed on a biennial basis, thereby ensuring that the available expertise corresponds to the needs and requirements of the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council, the Commission on Sustainable Development and the Secretary-General; 
"4. Recommends further that the Secretary-General draw upon the Group of Experts on Development to establish panels of up to ten experts each, with relevant expertise, in consultation with the chairman of the requesting body, to prepare the reports requested; 
"6. Also decides that, in the event that the specific expertise has to be sought outside the Group of Experts on Development, the Secretary-General may co-opt other experts; 
173. In introducing the draft resolution, the Vice-President of the Council, Mr. Huslid (Norway), revised operative paragraph 5 by adding the words "the Commission on Sustainable Development" after the words "the Economic and Social Council". 
174. A statement of the programme budget implications of the draft resolution, submitted by the Secretary-General in accordance with rule 31 of the rules of procedure of the Economic and Social Council, was circulated in document E/1993/L.47. 
1. The Council considered the question of regional cooperation at its substantive session (agenda item 14). 
(b) Summary of the survey of economic and social developments in the region of the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia, 1992 (E/1993/48); 
(h) Statement on the programme budget implications of draft resolutions II to V contained in the report of the Secretary-General on regional cooperation, submitted by the Secretary-General in accordance with rule 31 of the rules of procedure of the Economic and Social Council (E/1993/85/Add.1); 
(i) Letter dated 27 July 1993 from the Permanent Representative of Belgium to the United Nations Office at Geneva, on behalf of the European Community and its member States, addressed to the Secretary-General, transmitting comments on the report of the Secretary-General on regional cooperation (E/1993/115). 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/109) was submitted to the Council. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/60. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/61. 
5. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Second Industrial Development Decade for Africa, 1993-2002, and fifth session of the General Conference of the United Nations Industrial Development Organization", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/109, para. 42, draft resolution III). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/62. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/63. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/64. 
9. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft resolution. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/65. 
10. After the draft resolution was adopted, the representative of the Russian Federation made a statement (see E/1993/SR.46). 
12. At the same meeting, the Council adopted the draft resolution. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/66. 
13. After the draft resolution was adopted, the representative of the Russian Federation made a statement (see E/1993/SR.46). 
14. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council considered the draft resolution entitled "Strengthening development information systems for regional cooperation and integration in Africa", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/109, para. 42, draft resolution VIII). 
15. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft resolution. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/67. 
16. After the draft resolution was adopted, the representative of the Russian Federation made a statement (see E/1993/SR.46). 
18. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft resolution. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/68. 
19. After the draft resolution was adopted, the representative of the Russian Federation made a statement (see E/1993/SR.46). 
20. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Non-participation of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) in the work of the Economic Commission for Europe", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/109, para. 43, draft decision I). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/316. 
21. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Amendments to the terms of reference of the Economic Commission for Europe", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/109, para. 43, draft decision II). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/317. 
22. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Venue of the fiftieth session of the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/109, para. 43, draft decision III). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/318. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/319. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/303. 
27. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the representative of Colombia, on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the Group of 77 and China, introduced and orally revised a draft resolution (E/1993/L.45) entitled "Committee for Development Planning". 
28. At the same meeting, the Council adopted the draft resolution as revised. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/81. 
31. Before the draft decision was adopted, statements were made by the representatives of Morocco, Benin, Brazil and the Russian Federation; after it was adopted, the representative of Australia made a statement (see E/1993/SR.46). 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/110) was submitted to the Council. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/301. 
35. The Council considered the question of food and agricultural development at its substantive session (agenda item 15 (b)). 
37. The Council considered the question of science and technology for development at its substantive session (agenda item 15 (c)). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/69. 
40. After the draft resolution was adopted, the representative of the United States of America made a statement (see E/1993/SR.46). 
41. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Scientific and technological aspects of the conversion of military capacity for civilian use and sustainable development", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/110, para. 38, draft resolution II). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/70. 
42. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Activities of the United Nations system in science and technology for development", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/110, para. 38, draft resolution III). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/71. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/72. 
46. At the same meeting, the Council adopted the draft resolution. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/73. 
47. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Future work plan of the Commission on Science and Technology for Development", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/110, para. 38, draft resolution VI). For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/74. 
48. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council considered the draft resolution entitled "Programme of work for 1994-1995 in the field of science and technology for development", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/110, para. 40, draft resolution VII). 
"Recommends to the General Assembly the adoption of the following draft resolution", should be replaced by the following text: "Transmits to the General Assembly the following draft resolution as adopted by the Commission on Science and Technology for Development, for further consideration at that level." 
50. At the same meeting, the Council adopted the draft resolution, as orally amended. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/75. 
52. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Preparation of analytical reports by the Commission on Science and Technology for Development", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/110, para. 39, draft decision I). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/320. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/321. 
54. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Preparation by the Secretary-General of a summary report on technology transfer activities within the United Nations System", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/110, para. 39, draft decision III). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/322. 
56. The Council allocated the item to the Economic Committee, which considered it at its 7th, 8th and 14th meetings, on 15 and 23 July 1993. 
57. At the 45th plenary meeting, on 29 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Strengthening the role of the Commission on Transnational Corporations", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/111, para. 22). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/49. 
58. After the draft resolution was adopted, the representative of Australia made a statement (see E/1993/SR.45). 
59. At the 45th plenary meeting, on 29 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Provisional agenda and documentation for the twentieth session of the Commission on Transnational Corporations", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/111, para. 23, draft decision I). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/304. 
60. At the 45th plenary meeting, on 29 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Follow-up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, as related to transnational corporations", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/111, para. 23, draft decision II). 
61. At the 45th plenary meeting, on 29 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Report of the Commission on Transnational Corporations on its nineteenth session", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/111, para. 23, draft decision III). For the final text, see Council decision 1993/306. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/302. 
(a) Progress report of the Secretary-General of the International Conference on Population and Development on the preparations for the Conference (E/1993/49); 
(b) Report of the Preparatory Committee for the International Conference on Population and Development on its second session (E/1993/69); 
66. The Council allocated the item to the Economic Committee, which considered it at its 5th, 6th and 15th meetings, on 14 and 26 July 1993. 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/112) was submitted to the Council. 
The Council had before it a statement pertaining to programme budget implications of the draft resolution (E/1993/116). 
68. At the same meeting, the Council adopted the draft resolution. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/76. 
70. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Proposed conceptual framework of the draft recommendations of the International Conference on Population and Development", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/112, para. 18, draft decision I). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/323. 
71. At the 46th plenary meeting, on 30 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Participation of associate members of the regional commissions in the International Conference on Population and Development and its preparatory process", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/112, para. 18, draft decision II). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/324. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/325. 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/112) was submitted to the Council. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/309. 
76. At the 45th plenary meeting, on 29 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Documents considered by the Economic and Social Council in connection with the question of human settlements", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/112, para. 24, draft decision II). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/310. 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/112) was submitted to the Council. 
79. At the 45th plenary meeting, on 29 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Report of the Governing Council of the United Nations Environment Programme on its seventeenth session", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/112, para. 29). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/311. 
81. The Council allocated the item to the Economic Committee, which considered it at its 5th, 6th and 14th meetings, on 14 and 23 July 1993. 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/112) was submitted to the Council. 
82. At the 45th plenary meeting, on 29 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Reports considered by the Economic and Social Council in connection with the question of desertification and drought", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/112, para. 34). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/312. 
83. The Council considered the question of the transport of dangerous goods at its substantive session (agenda item 15 (j)). 
It had before it the report of the Secretary-General on the work of the Committee of Experts on the Transport of Dangerous Goods (E/1993/57). 
84. The Council allocated the item to the Economic Committee, which considered it at its 7th, 8th and 14th meetings, on 15 and 23 July 1993. 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/111) was submitted to the Council. 
85. At the 45th plenary meeting, on 29 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Work of the Committee of Experts on the Transport of Dangerous Goods", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/111, para. 27). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/50. 
86. After the draft resolution was adopted, the representative of Argentina made a statement (see E/1993/SR.45). 
87. The Council considered the question of the effective mobilization and integration of women in development at its substantive session (agenda item 15 (k)). 
(c) Note by the Secretary-General on the effective mobilization and integration of women in development (E/1993/75). 
88. The Council allocated the item to the Economic Committee, which considered it at its 9th and 14th meetings, on 16 and 23 July 1993. 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/113) was submitted to the Council. 
89. At the 45th plenary meeting, on 29 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Documents considered by the Economic and Social Council in connection with the question of the effective mobilization and integration of women in development", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/113, para. 7). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/308. 
91. The Council allocated the item to the Economic Committee, which considered it at its 7th, 8th and 14th meetings, on 15 and 23 July 1993. 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/111) was submitted to the Council. 
92. At the 45th plenary meeting, on 29 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Report of the High-level Committee on the Review of Technical Cooperation among Developing Countries", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/111, para. 29). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/307. 
94. The Council allocated the item to the Economic Committee, which considered it at its 9th, 13th and 15th meetings, on 16, 22 and 26 July 1993. 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/113) was submitted to the Council. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/51. 
96. After the draft resolution was adopted, statements were made by the representatives of France, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the Russian Federation (see E/1993/SR.45). 
97. The Council considered the question of permanent sovereignty over national resources in the occupied Palestinian and other Arab territories at its substantive session (agenda item 16). 
98. The Council allocated the item to the Economic Committee, which considered it at its 10th, 12th and 15th meetings, on 16, 21 and 26 July 1993. 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/114) was submitted to the Council. 
101. Before the Council took action on the reports of the Economic Committee, the delegation of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland expressed reservations, which are set out below. 
Unfortunately, many of the statements on the financial implications do not give an estimate of the likely costs which will have to be funded within that biennium. 
This makes the Council's task more difficult, as it is approving texts which have unknown budgetary implications for the future. 
As such, the delegation of the United Kingdom will have to reserve its position on all resolutions having programme budget implications for the biennium 1994-1995 until consideration of this matter at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
1. The Council considered the question of the implementation of the Programme of Action for the Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination at its substantive session (agenda item 17). 
It had before it the report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the Programme of Action for the Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination (E/1993/71). 
2. The Council allocated the item to the Social Committee, which considered it at its 1st to 3rd, 6th and 9th meetings, on 7 to 9, 12 and l4 July 1993. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/8. 
4. After the draft resolution was adopted, the representative of the United States of America made a statement (see E/1993/SR.43). 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General on the suppression of the traffic in persons and of the exploitation of the prostitution of others (E/1993/61 and Add.1); 
(f) Administrative and programme budget implications of resolutions and decisions adopted by the Commission on Human Rights at its forty-ninth session (E/1993/L.29 and 41); 
6. The Council allocated the item to the Social Committee, which considered it at its 11th to 18th meetings, from 15 to 22 July 1993. 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/108) was submitted to the Council. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/44. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/45. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/47. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/48. 
The Council adopted the draft decision by a roll-call vote of 26 to 12, with 8 abstentions. 
13. After the draft decision was adopted, statements were made by the representatives of Belgium (on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the European Economic Community) and Canada (see E/1993/SR.44). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/254. 
15. After the draft decision was adopted, the representative of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland made a statement (see E/1993/SR.44). 
16. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Situation of human rights in the territory of the former Yugoslavia", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision III). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/257. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/258. 
20. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Respect for the right of everyone to own property alone as well as in association with others", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision VII). 
The Council adopted the draft decision by a roll-call vote of 44 to 1, with 4 abstentions. 
Abstaining: Canada, Germany, Japan, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. 
22. After the draft decision was adopted, statements were made by the representatives of Austria, Canada, the United States of America, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and Japan (see E/1993/SR.44). 
23. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council was informed that no action was required on the draft decision entitled "Report of the Working Group on Contemporary Forms of Slavery of the Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities". 
25. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Report of the Working Group on Indigenous Populations of the Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision X). 
26. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Human rights and forensic science", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XI). 
27. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Question of arbitrary detention", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XII). 
28. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Question of human rights and states of emergency", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XIII). For the final text, see Council decision 1993/265. 
29. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Question of the impunity of perpetrators of violations of human rights", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XIV). 
33. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "National institutions for the promotion and protection of human rights", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XVIII). 
34. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Regional arrangements for the promotion and protection of human rights in the Asian and Pacific region", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XIX). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/271. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/272. 
37. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Situation of human rights in the Islamic Republic of Iran", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XXI). 
The Council adopted the draft decision by a roll-call vote of 24 to 3, with 19 abstentions. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/275. 
48. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Advisory services and the Voluntary Fund for Technical Cooperation in the Field of Human Rights", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XXXI). 
51. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Internally displaced persons", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XXXIV). 
52. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Procedure for special sessions of the Commission on Human Rights", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XXXV). 
53. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Promoting the realization of the right to adequate housing", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XXXVI). 
The Council adopted the draft decision by a roll-call vote of 48 to 1. 
58. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "The right to restitution, compensation and rehabilitation for victims of gross violations of human rights and fundamental freedoms", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XL). 
60. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Organization of the work of the fiftieth session of the Commission on Human Rights", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XLII). 
63. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Technical assistance to the Dominican Republic in implementing the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XLIV). 
65. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Payment of honoraria to members of the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XLVI). 
66. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Resources to enable the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights to involve experts in its general discussion", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XLVII). 
67. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Documents considered by the Economic and Social Council in connection with the question of human rights", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XLVIII). 
68. At the 44th plenary meeting, on 28 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Report of the Commission on Human Rights on its forty-ninth session and provisional agenda and documentation for the fiftieth session of the Commission", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/108, para. 99, draft decision XLIX). 
72. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of the United States of America, Cuba, the Russian Federation, Benin, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, France, Mexico and Brazil. 
The Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development made a statement. 
73. At the same meeting, the Council voted on the motion to postpone consideration of the draft decision. 
The motion was carried by a roll-call vote of 17 to 11, with 18 abstentions. 
75. At the 47th plenary meeting, on 21 October, the Council, in accordance with decision 1993/335, considered the draft decision entitled "Assistance to Guatemala in the field of human rights", the text of which had been reproduced in a note by the Secretariat (E/1993/122). 
76. At the same meeting, the Council adopted the draft decision. For the final text, see Council decision 1993/336. 
77. The observer for Guatemala made a statement after the draft decision was adopted. 
(e) Report of the Board of Trustees of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women on its thirteenth session (E/1993/44); 
(g) Note by the Secretary-General on the Task Force on the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women and the United Nations Development Fund for Women (E/1993/82). 
79. The Council allocated the item to the Social Committee, which considered it at its 1st to 9th meetings, from 7 to 14 July 1993. 
80. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Improvement of the status of women in the Secretariat", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/105, para. 39, draft resolution I). 
81. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Draft declaration on the elimination of violence against women", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/105, para. 39, draft resolution II). 
85. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/105, para. 39, draft resolution VI). 
87. After the draft resolution was adopted, the representative of the United States of America made a statement (see E/1993/SR.43). 
89. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/105, para. 39, draft resolution IX). 
93. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "The International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women and the United Nations Development Fund for Women", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/105, para. 40, draft decision III). 
95. The Council considered the question of social development at its substantive session (agenda item 20). 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on progress achieved and obstacles encountered in implementing the social development goals and objectives of the International Development Strategy for the Fourth United Nations Development Decade (E/1993/5); 
96. The Council allocated the item to the Social Committee, which considered it at its 4th to 10th and 18th meetings, from 9 to 14 and on 22 July 1993. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/18. 
98. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Standard Rules on the Equalization of Opportunities for Persons with Disabilities", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/106, para. 53, draft resolution II). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/19. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/20. 
100. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Positive and full inclusion of persons with disabilities in all aspects of society and the leadership role of the United Nations therein", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/106, para. 53, draft resolution IV). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/21. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/22. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/23. 
103. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Tenth anniversary of International Youth Year and draft world programme of action for youth towards the year 2000 and beyond", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/106, para. 53, draft resolution VII). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/24. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/25. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/26. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/27. 
107. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "The role of criminal law in the protection of the environment", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/106, para. 53, draft resolution XI). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/28. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/29. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/30. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/31. 
111. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Preparations for the Ninth United Nations Congress on the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders", recommended by the Council (E/1993/106, para. 53, draft resolution XV). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/32. 
112. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "United Nations African Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/106, para. 53, draft resolution XVI). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/33. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/34. 
114. After the draft resolution was adopted, statements were made by the representatives of China, France, Cuba, the Syrian Arab Republic and the Russian Federation (see E/1993/SR.43). 
115. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Report of the Commission for Social Development on its thirty-third session and provisional agenda and documentation for the thirty-fourth session of the Commission", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/106, para. 54, draft decision I). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/237. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/238. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/239. 
118. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Confirmation of members of the Board of the United Nations Research Institute for Social Development", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/106, para. 54, draft decision IV). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/240. 
119. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Reappointment of two members of the Board of Trustees of the United Nations Interregional Crime and Justice Research Institute", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/106, para. 54, draft decision V). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/241. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/242. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/244. 
123. The Council considered the question of narcotic drugs at its substantive session (agenda item 21). 
(c) Summary of the report of the International Narcotics Control Board for 1992 (E/1993/45); 
124. The Council allocated the item to the Social Committee, which considered it at its 7th to 13th meetings, on 13 to 19 July 1993. 
The report of the Committee (E/1993/107) was submitted to the Council. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/35. 
126. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Frequency of and arrangements for meetings of Heads of National Drug Law Enforcement Agencies, Europe", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/107, para. 31, draft resolution II). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/36. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/37. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/38. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/39. 
130. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Implementation of measures to prevent the diversion of precursor and essential chemicals to illicit manufacture of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/107, para. 31, draft resolution VI). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/40. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/41. 
132. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft resolution entitled "Measures to assist in the implementation of the United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances of 1988", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/107, para. 31, draft resolution VIII). 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/42. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/43. 
134. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Provisional agenda and documentation for the thirty-seventh session of the Commission on Narcotic Drugs", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/107, para. 32, draft decision I). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/245. 
135. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Membership of the Subcommission on Illicit Drug Traffic and Related Matters in the Near and Middle East", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/107, para. 32, draft decision II). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/246. 
136. At the 43rd plenary meeting, on 27 July, the Council adopted the draft decision entitled "Venue of the Sixth Meeting of Heads of National Drug Law Enforcement Agencies, Latin America and the Caribbean", recommended by the Committee (E/1993/107, para. 32, draft decision III). 
137. Before the draft decision was adopted, the representatives of Chile (on behalf of the Latin American and Caribbean States) and Cuba and the observer for the Dominican Republic made statements (see E/1993/SR.43). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/248. 
139. After the draft decision was adopted, the representative of the United States of America made a statement (see E/1993/SR.43). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/249. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/250. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/251. 
144. Before the Council took action on the reports of the Social Committee, the delegation of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland expressed reservations, which are set out below. 
Unfortunately, many of the statements on the financial implications do not give an estimate of the likely costs which will have to be funded within that biennium. 
This makes the Council's task more difficult, as it is approving texts which have unknown budgetary implications for the future. 
As such, the delegation of the United Kingdom will have to reserve its position on all resolutions having programme budget implications for the biennium 1994-1995 until consideration of this matter at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
(d) Note by the Secretary-General on the election of members of the Committee on Natural Resources (E/1993/17 and Add.1); 
(e) Note by the Secretary-General on nominations to the Board of Trustees of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women (E/1993/19 and Add.1); 
(h) Note by the Secretary-General on the election of 10 members of the Executive Board of the United Nations Children's Fund (E/1993/L.2); 
(j) Note by the Secretary-General on the election of 18 members of the Intergovernmental Working Group of Experts on International Standards of Accounting and Reporting (E/1993/L.4); 
(m) Note by the Secretary-General on the election of 16 members of the Governing Council of the United Nations Development Programme (E/1993/L.7); 
2. The Council considered the item at the 2nd to 5th meetings, on 2, 12 and 16 February 1993, at the 6th to 11th meetings, on 6, 29 and 30 April and 26 May 1993, and at the 34th and 45th meetings, on 16 and 29 July 1993. 
3. At the 8th meeting, on 29 April, the Council nominated the following States for election by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1994 (see Council decision 1993/218): 
(e) Western European and other States (five vacancies): CANADA, GERMANY, NETHERLANDS, NORWAY and UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT BRITAIN AND NORTHERN IRELAND. 
4. At the 3rd meeting, on 12 February, the Council elected AZERBAIJAN, LESOTHO and MADAGASCAR for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1996 (see Council decision 1993/201). 
5. At the 3rd meeting, on 12 February, the Council elected MALAYSIA for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1995 (see Council decision 1993/201). 
7. At the 3rd meeting, on 12 February, the Council elected LEBANON for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1993 (see Council decision 1993/201). 
12. At the 2nd meeting, on 2 February, the Council elected SLOVAKIA for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 December 1995 (see Council decision 1993/201). 
14. At the 45th meeting, on 29 July, the Council elected TUNISIA for a four-year term beginning on 1 January 1994 (see Council decision 1993/230). 
15. At the 2nd meeting, on 2 February, the Council elected the CZECH REPUBLIC for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 3 December 1995 (see Council decision 1993/201). 
17. At the 3rd meeting, on 12 February, the Council elected the following States for a term beginning on the date of election: AZERBAIJAN, BURUNDI, MALAYSIA, NIGER, TOGO, UNITED REPUBLIC OF TANZANIA and VIET NAM (see Council decision 1993/201). 
18. At the 6th meeting, on 6 April, the Council elected the following States for a term beginning on the date of election: CAPE VERDE, CONGO, DENMARK, IRELAND, MALAWI, MALTA and NIGERIA (see Council decision 1993/218). 
19. At the 8th meeting, on 29 April, the Council elected IRELAND for a term beginning on the date of election (see Council decision 1993/218). 
20. At the 34th meeting, on 16 July, the Council elected CANADA for a term beginning on the date of election (see Council decision 1993/230). 
23. At the 7th meeting, on 29 April, the Council elected the following States for a four-year term beginning on 1 January 1994: CHINA, INDIA, JAMAICA, MEXICO, RUSSIAN FEDERATION, TUNISIA, UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT BRITAIN AND NORTHERN IRELAND and UNITED STATES OF AMERICA (see Council decision 1993/218). 
27. At the 3rd meeting, on 12 February, the Council confirmed the nominations by their Governments of the following representatives on functional commissions of the Council (see Council decision 1993/201): 
28. At the 8th meeting, on 29 April 1993, the Council confirmed the nominations by their Governments of the following representatives on the functional commissions of the Council (see Council decision 1993/218): 
29. At the 2nd meeting, on 2 February, the Council elected SLOVAKIA for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on the day preceding the organizational meeting of the Governing Council in February 1996 (see Council decision 1993/201). 
31. At the 2nd meeting, on 2 February, the Council elected the CZECH REPUBLIC for a term beginning on the date of election and expiring on 31 July 1993 (see Council decision 1993/201). 
35. At the 8th meeting, on 29 April, the Council nominated the following States for election by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1994 (see Council decision 1993/218): 
(d) Western European and other States (three vacancies): TURKEY and UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 
36. At the 8th meeting, on 29 April, the Council appointed the following three members of the Board of Trustees for a three-year term beginning on 1 July 1993: No\x{8794}ie Kangoye (Burkina Faso), Pilar Escario Rodr\x{74b2}uez-Spiteri (Spain) and Amara Pongsapich (Thailand) (see Council decision 1993/218). 
2. The 1st meeting was opened by the Acting President of the Economic and Social Council for 1992, Mr. Vieri Traxler (Italy). 
Upon election, the President of the Council for 1993, Mr. Juan Somav (Chile), made a statement. 
3. Pursuant to paragraph 2 (k) of resolution 1988/77, the Council met on 26 January for the purpose of electing its Bureau. 
4. At the 1st meeting, on 26 January, the Council elected, by acclamation, Mr. Juan Somav (Chile) President of the Council for 1993. 
6. At the 18th meeting, on 1 July, the President invited Mr. Martin Huslid (Norway) to preside over the coordination segment of the Council. 
7. The Economic Committee, at its 3rd and 7th meetings, on 13 and 15 July, elected by acclamation, Mr. Ren Valy Mongbe (Benin) and Mr. Mohammad Sinon Mudzakir (Malaysia) Vice-Chairmen of the Committee. 
8. The Social Committee, at its 3rd and 5th meetings, on 8 and 12 July, elected by acclamation, Mrs. A. Missouri Sherman-Peter (Bahamas) and Mr. Tudor Mircea (Romania) Vice-Chairmen of the Committee. 
9. The Council considered the agenda of the organizational session at the 2nd meeting, on 2 February. 
10. The Council adopted the agenda of the organizational session (see annex I to the present report). 
11. The Council considered the basic programme of work for 1993 and 1994 at the 3rd meeting, on 12 February. 
It had before it a note by the Secretary-General containing the basic programme of work for the Council for 1993 and 1994 (E/1993/1 and Add.1). 
12. At the 3rd meeting, the President made a statement on the informal consultations held on the basic programme of work for 1993 and 1994 and the allocation of agenda items pursuant to paragraph 2 (1) of Council resolution 1988/77. 
13. At the same meeting, the Council took the following action: 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/204; 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/205; 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/206; 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/208; 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/209; 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/210; 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/211; 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/212. 
14. The Council considered the agenda and organization of work of its substantive session at the 12th and 18th meetings, on 28 June and 1 July. 
15. At the 12th meeting, on 28 June, the Council adopted the agenda and proposals for the organization of work of its high-level segment. 
16. At the 18th meeting, on 1 July, the Council adopted the agenda of the substantive session (see annex I to the present report) and approved the organization of work. 
18. At the 34th meeting, on 16 July, the Council decided to include in the agenda an item entitled "Elections". 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/1. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/2. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/3. 
22. At the 2nd meeting, on 2 February, the Council had before it a note by the Secretary-General (E/1993/13) on the International Conference on Population and Development and its preparatory process. 
23. At the same meeting, the Executive Director of the United Nations Population Fund and Secretary-General of the International Conference on Population and Development made an introductory statement. 
For the final text, see Council resolution 1993/4. 
26. At the 2nd meeting, on 2 February, the Council had before it a note by the Secretary-General on the establishment of the Commission on Sustainable Development (E/1993/14). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/207. 
29. At the 2nd meeting, on 2 February, the Council had before it the report of the Secretary-General (E/1993/12) on procedural arrangements for the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/215. 
33. At the 2nd meeting, on 2 February, the Council had before it the report of the Secretary-General (E/1993/15 and Corr.1) on the High-level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/216. 
39. At the 2nd meeting, on 2 February, the Council decided to take note of the report of the Secretary-General on regional cooperation (E/1992/65/Add.1). 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/202. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/213. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/214. 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/217. 
45. At the same meeting, the Council, on the proposal of the President, adopted a draft decision entitled "Bureau of the Commission on Sustainable Development". 
For the final text, see Council decision 1993/219. 
46. At the 11th meeting, on 26 May, the Council had before it a note by the Secretariat on representation of and consultations with non-governmental organizations (E/1993/65). 
47. At the same meeting, the Council decided to accredit to the Commission on Sustainable Development those non-governmental organizations listed in the note. 
48. At the 18th meeting, on 1 July, on the recommendation of the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations (E/1993/87), the Council approved requests made by non-governmental organizations to be heard by the Council at its substantive session of 1993. 
1. Election of the Bureau. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
4. International Conference on Population and Development and its preparatory process. 
5. Institutional arrangements to follow up the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
6. Elections and appointments to subsidiary and related bodies of the Council and confirmation of representatives on the functional commissions. 
1. Adoption of the agenda. 
4. Conclusion of the high-level segment. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
(a) Coordination of humanitarian assistance: emergency relief and the continuum to rehabilitation and development; 
(c) International cooperation in the field of informatics; 
5. Programme and related questions. 
(a) Special programmes of economic assistance; 
7. International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
12. Statistical and cartographic questions: 
13. Report of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees. 
15. Development and international economic cooperation: 
(k) Effective mobilization and integration of women in development; 
16. Permanent sovereignty over national resources in the occupied Palestinian and other Arab territories. 
17. Implementation of the Programme of Action for the Second Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination. 
18. Human rights questions. 
19. Advancement of women. 
21. Narcotic drugs. 
Switzerland participates in a consultative capacity in the work of the Commission by virtue of Council resolution 860 (XXXII) of 21 December 1961. 
Germany and Switzerland participate in a consultative capacity in the work of the Commission by virtue of Council resolutions 632 (XXII) of 19 December 1956 and 861 (XXXII) of 21 December 1961, respectively. 
Switzerland participates in a consultative capacity in the work of the Commission by virtue of Council resolution 925 (XXXIV) of 6 July 1962. 
2. It will be noted that, in paragraph 6 of its report, the Preparatory Committee had, inter alia, agreed that "a suitable climax to the fiftieth anniversary would need to be identified, which should have universal importance, be enduring in its effect and have a suitable symbolic value". 
Recognizing that the fiftieth anniversary of the entry into force of the Charter of the United Nations, on 24 October 1995, is an occasion of historic significance, 
Agreeing further that the occasion could be taken as providing an opportunity for the General Assembly to adopt a solemn declaration appropriate to the occasion on 24 October 1995, 
(b) All heads of delegations to the special commemorative meeting will be afforded the opportunity to address the special meeting; 
Office of the Director-General provided overall coordination and leadership. 
ECA exercised team leadership and responsibility for coordination and cooperation at the regional level in the implementation of the programme. 
3. Following the adoption in December 1991 of the New Agenda, contained in annex II to General Assembly resolution 46/151 of 18 December 1991, programme 45 was revised to integrate fully all elements of the New Agenda. 
4. Following the restructuring of the Secretariat in the course of the biennium 1992-1993, the institutional structure for the programme has been modified and strengthened. 
The Office of the Special Coordinator for Africa and the Least Developed Countries, headed by a secretariat official at the D-2 level, has been established within the Secretariat. 
Currently, the Office is part of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
The responsibilities entrusted to ECA and to the Department of Public Information have remained unchanged and are also financed from the $3,102,400 appropriated under section 8. 
The present arrangements also provide for administrative flexibility in the day-to-day implementation of the programme, making it possible for the programme to draw upon and benefit from the resources available within section 8 as a whole. 
The issue should be looked at again at a later stage in the light of the review of the implementation of programme 45 by CPC, which will undertake an in-depth evaluation of the programme in 1996. 
(a) The organization, in 1995, of five ad hoc expert groups on the promotion of the priorities of the New Agenda. 
Themes to be discussed include capacity-building, development of the private sector, investment promotion, trade, diversification of economies, commodities and marketing of commodities. 
The venues of the meetings will be Abidjan, Harare, Nairobi, Tunis and Yaound. 
Each meeting would be attended by 20 participants. 
Preparation of discussion papers on the various themes on the agendas of the meetings would require consultancy services estimated at $34,000; 
(b) Within its outreach and coordinating mandate, the Office of the Special Coordinator will prepare a report on the causes and consequences of conflict on socio-economic development in Africa. 
The preparation of the Asia-Africa seminar would require consultancy services estimated at $17,500 for the preparation of discussion papers on the themes of human resource and institutional development, and development finance, and $15,000 for the travel of staff. 
The preparation and holding of the workshop on the practical means to apply the principles of the Tokyo Declaration would require consultancy services estimated at $17,500 and travel of two staff to attend the meeting ($7,500); 
(d) An amount of $30,000 was provided for a study to improve further financial intermediation systems and practices in African countries, which was requested in Assembly resolution 48/214. 
The scope of this study would be expanded to include three case studies of countries with advanced, medium and underdeveloped financial intermediation systems. 
This would require additional consultancy services in the amount of $75,000; 
(e) In the context of the activities of the Inter-Agency Task Force on African Economic Recovery and Development, it is estimated, in the light of experience, that ECA would require an additional six work-months of general temporary assistance at the P-4 level to facilitate data gathering, analysis and reporting. 
The related costs would amount to $67,000. 
7. The resource requirements estimated in paragraph 6 above are summarized as follows: 
8. The total additional requirements in relation to the New Agenda are estimated at $428,500. 
It would be the intention of the Secretary-General to finance these additional requirements from within the overall 1994-1995 appropriation through redeployment of an equivalent amount of resources from programme 8 Elimination of apartheid, of section 3, Political affairs. 
9. Given the developments in South Africa, the funds appropriated under the programme "Elimination of apartheid" would not be utilized in full for the purpose originally intended. 
A report on the disposition of the resources currently appropriated in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 for activities against apartheid would be submitted to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
10. In summary, should the General Assembly approve the proposals of the Secretary-General contained in the present report, a transfer of appropriations between sections would be required as follows: 
3. The President informed the Board that no written comments had been received from Members of the Board to the report on the first regular session 1994, which had been issued under the symbol DP/1994/2. 
At the informal briefing session on 28 April 1994 of UNDP/UNFPA, there had been very broad support for the proposal to abolish summary records for annual sessions, in particular since considerable savings would be achieved if a decision could be taken before the 1994 annual session. 
5. The Under-Secretary-General of the Department for Development Support and Management Services (DDSMS) introduced the draft report of the Secretary-General on the Office of Project Services (OPS) (DP/1994/27), which had been requested by the Governing Council in paragraph 6 of its decision 93/46 of 16 December 1993. 
The Under-Secretary-General for DDSMS described the arrangements that had been worked out in the areas of finance, personnel, administration, and budget. 
He stated that the report was the result of consultations among all parties related to the proposed transfer of OPS to DDSMS, as well as with some Governments. 
It took into consideration all relevant legislation and documentation and it reflected the endorsement of all members of the OPS Management Board. 
The United Nations Under-Secretary-General of Administration and Management noted that the combination of OPS and DDSMS had, as its purpose, the valid business objective of aggregating compatible resources, increasing efficiency, and decreasing unwarranted competitiveness. 
He stated that the plan before the Board did that. 
One delegation noted a contact group of interested parties had been convened since March 1994 with the aim of better informing itself on the future role and structure of OPS. 
Another delegation suggested that the Board recommend the formation of an advisory board to deal with implementation issues of technical cooperation and to work towards ensuring closer cooperation with all parts of the United Nations system, including DDSMS. 
It was also suggested that the Administrator report to the Board at a future meeting on ways and means that those concerns could be addressed while maintaining OPS within UNDP. 
7. One delegation stated that the report of the Secretary-General adequately addressed the concerns that Member States had voiced the previous year and showed that the integration of OPS with DDSMS would allow for complementarity and improved cost-effectiveness. 
Another asked for more time to consider all documentation before a decision was taken by the Board. 
8. The Under-Secretary-General of DDSMS, in response to the discussion, noted that the integration of OPS into DDSMS was intended as an important component of the Secretary-General's mandate to reform the United Nations system at the request of Member States. 
The Secretary-General had the legislative authority of the United Nations Charter to serve as the Organization's Chief Administrative Officer. 
The Under-Secretary-General of DDSMS stated that Member States had given the Secretary-General the mandate for restructuring of the United Nations, had approved the overall idea of the merger of OPS and DDSMS, and had asked the Secretary-General for further details on the modalities for the merger. 
On that basis, the Secretary-General and all concerned parties had undertaken a great amount of work, at the request of ACABQ and the Governing Council. 
9. The President suggested that the Executive Board meet informally in order to enable a convergence of views and develop a common perception. 
10. Following informal consultations among delegations and between delegations and the Secretariat, the President informed the Executive Board that the adoption of a decision on OPS would be deferred to the 1994 annual meeting of the Board with the understanding that there would be no delay beyond that meeting. 
In the interim, delegations would hold informal discussions based on a work programme directed at achieving concrete results. 
The consultations would be open to all interested Members of the Programme and would be announced in the Journal. 
Several references were made to the areas of programme focus, the importance of coordinated action by all members of the donor community and the role of UNDP in that process, and the urgency of providing increased assistance to Palestinians in strengthening their own contributions. 
Several speakers welcomed the agreement concluded on 9 May 1994 between the Palestine Liberation Organization and UNDP. 
13. Several delegations took the floor to express strong and continuing support for the Disaster Management Training Programme, which was described as a unique inter-agency tool for building national and United Nations disaster-management capacity. 
Support was also voiced for UNDP efforts in rehabilitation and reconstruction and in development programmes for refugees, returnees and the reintegration of ex-combatants. 
15. General agreement was expressed for the need to strengthen cooperation between UNDP and the Department for Humanitarian Affairs and to widen the pool of prospective Resident Coordinators to include qualified candidates from other agencies. 
16. Representatives welcomed the initiative shown by UNDP in commissioning a study on the organization's role in the continuum and expressed great interest in receiving the results. 
17. The Administrator noted the recommendations and endorsements of the delegations and appealed for additional financial contributions that would allow UNDP to carry out effectively its increasing responsibilities. 
18. The Executive Board took note of the report contained in document DP/1994/13 and the comments made by delegations. 
Some concern was expressed that the process of establishing the proposed programme should not impede the urgent work of UNDP and other organizations in strengthening national capacity to respond effectively to the epidemic. 
20. Representatives commended UNDP for its efforts to help to strengthen national capacity to deal with the multisectoral aspects of the HIV epidemic. 
Satisfaction was also expressed at the recruitment of the 22 HIV and Development National Professional Officers, whose posts had been approved in principle by the Governing Council in its decision 93/35. 
21. Several delegations emphasized the importance of the Resident Coordinator in coordinating the United Nations system response to the HIV epidemic at the country level in the spirit of General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
A number of delegations stressed the need to mobilize more resources for HIV country-level coordination. 
22. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
2. Supports participation of the United Nations Development Programme in the new United Nations joint and co-sponsored programme on HIV/AIDS; 
3. Reaffirms that country coordination of the joint and co-sponsored programme should be undertaken within the framework of General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992 and of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/7 of 22 July 1993; 
4. Authorizes the Administrator to recruit the 22 National Officers as per decision 93/35 of 18 June 1993, taking into consideration the future need to adjust the terms of reference for the 22 positions to make them compatible with the United Nations joint and co-sponsored programme on HIV/AIDS; 
5. Requests the Administrator to report on the activities of these 22 National Professional Officers to the Executive Board at its second regular session 1995; 
He indicated that the Governing Council had reviewed the issue at its fortieth session (1993) and had postponed taking a decision pending additional information on the economic situation in Albania. 
The additional information was now included in the report of the Administrator (DP/1994/4), which was before the Executive Board. 
Some other delegations stated that, while sympathizing with Albania's request, they thought that Albania did not qualify for "as if" LDC status and that any decision should await a recommendation by the Committee on Development Planning. 
26. Following informal discussions, the Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Takes note of the report of the Administrator contained in document DP/1994/4 and its annex; 
28. Three broad areas of concentration or themes for UNDP support were identified: governance and participatory development; capacity-building for economic management; and small- and medium-scale enterprise development. 
29. The Assistant Minister for Planning and National Development of Kenya commented on the linkages and relevance of the sixth country programme to the seventh National Development Plan and expressed his Government's appreciation for UNDP support to the continuing national development efforts. 
Support was also expressed for the employment-generation strategy suggested in the sixth country programme. 
31. In reply, the Resident Representative provided detailed answers, emphasizing the collaborative alliance of UNDP and the World Bank in aid coordination; the programme's domestic resource-mobilization strategy and the trend towards phasing out the numerous inherited small projects in the programme. 
32. The Board approved the sixth country programme for Kenya as presented. 
33. The three main areas of concentration of the programme were: strengthening economic management capacity; management of natural resources; and reduction of poverty. 
These had been basically retained from the previous programme and were perceived by both the Government and UNDP as relevant to the country's present development efforts. 
34. A number of delegations regarded the proposed programme as well articulated, consistent with the national priorities and in a few cases complementary to bilateral programmes. 
The UNDP leadership role in aid coordination, especially in disaster management in the south of the country, was highly commended, as was the emphasis on gender considerations and the sustainability of public sector institutions under the new programme. 
However, questions were also raised on the prospects of accomplishing the objectives of the programme in the light of limited resources. 
The representative paid special tribute to UNDP and the Resident Representative for his spirit of open and effective collaboration. 
36. The Executive Board approved the fifth country programme for Madagascar as presented. 
37. The Executive Board had before it document DP/1994/8, in which the Administrator requested Board approval to continue the programme of assistance to Angola during 1994 on a project-by-project basis because of the ongoing conflict in the country, which inhibited the preparation of a country programme for Angola. 
38. The request was well supported by various delegations. 
In particular, the representative of Portugal extended an invitation on behalf of his Government for the proposed UNDP-led round-table conference to take place in Lisbon, should that be agreeable to UNDP and the donor community. 
39. The Executive Board approved the request as presented. 
40. The Executive Board considered document DP/1994/21, in which the Administrator requested the approval of the Board to continue assistance to Congo on a project-by-project basis owing to the ongoing civil strife, which had made it difficult to prepare a formal country programme for Congo. 
42. The Executive Board considered document DP/1994/42, in which the Administrator requested the approval of the Board to continue assistance to Togo on a project-by-project basis owing to the ongoing civil strife, which had made it difficult to prepare a formal country programme for Togo. 
43. The Executive Board approved the request as presented. 
44. The Executive Board had before it document DP/1994/43, in which the Administrator sought approval to continue assistance to Zaire on a case-by-case basis because of the ongoing civil strife, which had made it difficult to prepare a formal country programme for the country. 
45. The Executive Board approved the request as presented. 
46. The Executive Board had before it document DP/1994/14 on the advancement of the fifth country programme for the United Republic of Tanzania. 
Following extensive consultations between the Government and United Nations agencies, the areas of concentration under the fifth country programme had been reduced from five to four key programmes: macro-economic management; human resource management; national income-generation programme; and natural resource management. 
48. UNDP assured the Executive Board that the issues raised would be duly taken into consideration in the continuing dialogue with the Government and in developing the individual programmes. 
49. The Executive Board took note of the report on the United Republic of Tanzania as contained in document DP/1994/15. 
50. The Executive Board considered document DP/1994/30, in which the Administrator proposed a reorientation of the fourth country programme for Equatorial Guinea to focus on governance and environmental issues and an extension of the approved programming period to 1996. 
51. Most delegations commended UNDP efforts at aid coordination in Equatorial Guinea and voiced support for the proposal to combine development programmes with good governance. 
However, one representative expressed concern over the absence of clearly defined success criteria and benchmarks with regard to progress in governance and human rights in the country while another expressed doubt about the reliability of the existing electoral system in the country. 
53. The Executive Board approved the proposal as presented. 
55. Several delegations expressed support for the programme and commended the catalytic role it could play in enhancing subregional and regional cooperation. 
They also provided the following comments: 
(a) Closer coordination with country programmes and with activities undertaken by United Nations agencies and other donors was required; 
(b) The need to reflect systematically the sustainability element in the programmes to be developed; 
(c) The regional programme could play a key role in advocating sustainable human development and in facilitating the exchange of experiences and information among countries; 
(d) The creative approach adopted by the programme to increase resources in the form of cost-sharing could serve as an example to other programmes; 
(e) The need to ensure that the results of agricultural research programmes were rapidly transferred to farmer communities and that mechanisms were established for coordination with international research centres; 
60. With respect to energy, pricing subsidies would be addressed within the overall context of the efficiency programme and demand-side-management components of the programme. 
61. The Executive Board approved the programme as presented. 
63. Most delegations expressed support for the proposed programme for Somalia and particularly commended UNDP for efforts in aid coordination, the emphasis on community-based development activities, the successful demobilization efforts in the north of Somalia and the transfer of the Development Office to UNDP. 
A few delegations emphasized the importance of further coordination with NGOs, bilateral donors and the World Bank and the consolidation of the activities of the Development Office, especially as the role of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM) in the country declined. 
65. The Executive Board considered the report of the Administrator on the implementation of the fourth country programme for the Sudan (DP/1994/16). 
One delegation felt that continued UNDP assistance to the Sudan under those conditions was ill advised. 
67. UNDP conceded that its current activities in Sudan covered only the north, mainly as a result of the absence of security and stability in the southern region. 
68. The representative of the Sudan pointed out some recent positive developments, which included the adoption of a free-market economy, decentralization of government and the Government's peace negotiation efforts. 
He fully supported others who stated that the Executive Board was not a forum for political or human rights issues. 
He added that the right to development was a fundamental human right. 
As for humanitarian relief, the General Assembly had praised the cooperation of the Sudanese Government. 
70. Several delegations praised the programme for its focus on management development. 
Two delegations emphasized their satisfaction with the harmonization of planning cycles now achieved among the agencies of the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP). 
72. The Executive Board approved the fifth country programme for the Islamic Republic of Iran as presented. 
73. The Board had before it the report of the Administrator on assistance to the Union of Myanmar (DP/1994/17). 
74. Several delegations expressed support for the various activities of UNDP at the village and grass-roots levels and agreed that those activities were important in meeting the humanitarian needs of the people of Myanmar. 
There was general consensus that the 14 projects approved in June 1993, plus the HIV/AIDS project (currently under formulation) responded fully to the mandate outlined in Governing Council decision 93/21 and should be carried through to completion. 
75. In its decision 93/21, the Governing Council also requested the Administrator to present recommendations for future programming for its review at its forty-first session. 
However, a number of delegations expressed concern over the human rights and political situation in Myanmar and indicated that, for those reasons, they would not support additional programming in Myanmar beyond that approved in June 1993. 
In response, other delegations objected, on principle, to discussing human rights and related political issues in the Executive Board and noted that further UNDP assistance to Myanmar should be independent of political considerations. 
Several delegations called attention to the important role that UNDP was playing in the implementation of the National Programme for the Rehabilitation and Development of Cambodia, with particular reference to public-sector management as a whole, aid coordination and aid management, human resources development and other priority areas. 
78. The Executive Board concluded its discussion of the note by endorsing its contents and by agreeing to the Administrator's proposal for the release of an additional $12 million in IPF resources for Cambodia pending submission of a country programme for Cambodia to the Executive Board. 
Some speakers, however, felt that the country programme did not reflect a programme approach and contained too many diverse activities, which they considered could not be implemented within the limited UNDP resources available. 
In that connection, some delegations suggested that UNDP should focus on the alleviation of the social impact of structural economic reforms. 
The need for Albania to improve its aid coordination mechanisms was also highlighted by other delegations with the recommendation that UNDP assist the Government in that field. 
80. In reply, UNDP explained that the programme had been formulated on the basis of anticipated additional funding and that the IPF was intended to be used as seed money to attract additional resources from other donors. 
In several instances, that was being achieved and reference was made to co-financing from the European Union and the United States and to the close collaboration and coordination of UNDP with other donors also focusing on the same areas. 
He confirmed that the areas of concentration mentioned in the country programme addressed the felt priority needs of his country as his Government tried to address the development problems they faced after years of isolation. 
82. The Executive Board approved the fourth country programme for Albania as presented. 
83. The programme focus was on two areas of transition: restructuring the economy towards the private sector and human resources development. 
Some delegations, however, emphasized the need for closer collaboration between UNDP and the Government, particularly in the absence of a country office and in view of Slovakia's emphasis on national execution, to ensure timely and smooth financial arrangements to facilitate the process. 
One delegation mentioned the absence of any reference to women in development and another stressed the need for support for Slovakia's environmental problems in terms of assistance from Capacity 21. 
85. In response, UNDP reported that a regional statistical project, to be based in Bratislava, was in the final stages of formulation and one of the project's priorities would be the development of statistics on gender issues. 
In addition, UNDP was supporting the participation of NGOs focusing on gender issues in Slovakia. 
With regard to Capacity 21, UNDP emphasized that Slovakia's request for support in that area would be considered. 
In that connection, UNDP planned to hold a workshop on national execution modalities in Bratislava in May in an effort to resolve some of the difficulties. 
86. The Executive Board approved the first country programme for Slovakia as presented. 
87. The areas of concentration for UNDP support were management development; human resource development and poverty alleviation; and capacity-building and macroeconomic management. 
88. A number of delegations were very supportive of the thrust of UNDP interventions as they related very closely to the key development priorities of the Government. 
89. Two issues were of particular concern to some delegations: the limited capacity of the public sector, which impacted negatively on the development process, and the need for more effective aid coordination. 
Therefore, sustained approaches coordinated by the donor community would be critical in reversing the trend and encouraging the return of Guyanese nationals. 
91. On aid coordination, UNDP explained that there was in fact a high level of coordination through a system of sectoral government/donor meetings. 
92. The representative of Guyana commented on the relevance of the fifth country programme and expressed her Government's appreciation for UNDP support in its national development efforts. 
93. The Executive Board approved the fifth country programme for Guyana as presented. 
94. The Executive Board considered document DP/1994/6, containing an overview of mid-term reviews undertaken in the first half of 1993, and document DP/1994/41, containing a tentative schedule for mid-term reviews that would be undertaken in 1994-1995. 
95. One delegation sought clarification on the selection of representative reports to be presented to the Executive Board. 
It was explained that in line with previous practice, UNDP would make available mid-term reports on country programmes specifically identified by the Board and a representative sample from the reviews undertaken. 
It was anticipated that on average four or five reports would be presented as full Board documents while the remaining reports would be available on request in the original language of the review. 
97. The representative of Cape Verde confirmed his Government's commitment to the successful implementation of the fourth country programme. 
He expressed the hope that current resource constraints faced by his country could be resolved through increased contributions from the international community. 
99. In response, UNDP assured the Executive Board that while aid coordination was a primary role of the Government, the effort was being supported by UNDP, particularly through the round-table process. 
UNDP further noted that decentralization was an integral component of governance, which was itself a key element of the fourth country programme. 
UNDP noted the concern regarding the fragmentation of the programme in Cape Verde and assured the Executive Board that every effort was being made to rectify this matter in a progressive manner. 
100. The Executive Board took note of the report as presented. 
102. The representative of China endorsed the mid-term review report, indicating that the review process had been extensive, covering the period from March to November 1993. 
As a result, the third country programme was well focused and had responded well to China's emerging needs. 
103. While generally supporting the third country programme areas of concentration, several delegations indicated the need for more attention to poverty alleviation and grass-roots participation and the incorporation of women in development. 
One delegation called on UNDP to play a more active role in coordinating poverty alleviation in view of donor interest in the area. 
Another delegation welcomed UNDP support for legal and economic reform in China. 
One representative expressed concern about the curtailment of UNDP assistance in the areas of environment, energy efficiency and social development as a result of reductions in IPF allocations. 
104. On operational issues, China was commended for implementing the programme approach and national execution in its programmes. 
Particular concern was expressed about weaknesses in the monitoring and evaluation of the programme. 
The role of UNDP in aid coordination in China was generally considered to be satisfactory and its role in the formulation of the country strategy note was supported. 
UNDP support for the formulation of China's national agenda 21 was also highlighted. 
105. The Executive Board took note of the report as presented. 
106. The Executive Board had before it document DP/1994/6/Add.2, which contained the mid-term review of the fourth country programme for India. 
107. The representative of India presented in detail the process and results of the mid-term review, which had been thorough and had concluded that the programme at large was on track but that further focus would be desirable to ensure greater impact. 
108. Several delegations expressed general satisfaction with the mid-term review and noted the positive experience with national execution in the country. 
It was also recommended that the programme should concentrate on larger interventions under the programme approach and that small projects should be developed selectively in only upstream and high-impact areas. 
109. In reply, UNDP noted that actions were being undertaken to focus the programme in India further and that, for the remainder of its duration, the programme would concentrate on sustainable environment management and poverty elimination. 
To enhance sustainability and accountability, major efforts had also been undertaken to introduce performance benchmarks against which the programme progress could be measured. 
110. The Executive Board took note of the report as presented. 
111. The Executive Board had before it document DP/1994/6/Add.3, which contained the report on the mid-term review of the fourth country programme for Indonesia. 
A few delegations noted the complementarity between UNDP-assisted programmes and their own bilateral activities. 
113. Some delegations suggested that efforts may still be made to reduce further the number of programmes and projects and warned against symbolic reductions through rearranging existing activities. 
Others urged for more systematic integration of gender and environmental concerns into the development planning and programmes. 
114. The representative of Indonesia stressed that his Government had always attached great importance to UNDP country programmes and assured the Executive Board of his Government's commitment to continuing cooperation with UNDP towards the effective utilization of programme resources as well as the implementation of the programme. 
116. The Executive Board took note of the report as presented. 
117. The Executive Board had before it document DP/1994/6/Add.1, containing the report on the mid-term review of the fifth country programme for Zambia. 
118. The mid-term review had reaffirmed the programme's general relevance and had resulted in its focus on capacity-building for economic and social management, support to private sector development, support to social sector development and support to agricultural development during the balance of the cycle. 
A few delegations noted that there were many activities in some of the subprogrammes and suggested some modifications for a more sharpened programme. 
119. Some delegations noted that the activities of bilateral and other donors had not been included in the report. 
120. Delegations noted the efforts being made by the Government to establish and/or strengthen national institutions for the execution of the programme. 
121. In response, UNDP explained that the programme was being adjusted in line with the policies and orientation of the new Government. 
122. The representative of Zambia thanked the members of the Executive Board for supporting the programme and for their constructive comments on its improvement. 
123. The Executive Board took note of the report as presented. 
124. The Executive Board discussed the report of the field visit to Albania and Uzbekistan from 9 to 23 August 1993. 
All of this had served to enhance the team members' understanding of the impact of, and salient issues involved in, the activities of UNDP and UNFPA in the country. 
126. He drew attention to the massive and genuine political, economic and social transition the country was undergoing, in which the process of change had been and continued to be very challenging. 
One of those challenges was for the Government to develop a system of effective coordination of external assistance; another to pursue the concept of development planning and strategizing, with fuller community participation. 
He believed that that appeared to be due to the OPS preoccupation with, and the attendant uncertainties of, the proposed merger with DDSMS. 
128. The representative of Ecuador, speaking as the team's rapporteur for the portion of the report dealing with Uzbekistan, described the same level of broad-based discussions in Uzbekistan, including project visits, that the team had undertaken in Albania. 
Yet its current social and economic predicaments were visibly reflected in its problems of poverty, malnutrition and high infant mortality rate. 
129. Describing the Government's aim at achieving a market economy through a step-by-step process, he referred to UNDP and UNFPA complementary support to priority areas through training, orientation and national capacity-building efforts. 
He also highlighted efforts in fostering privatization and in building up the necessary capacity to exploit the country's rich potentials in cultural tourism. 
131. The United Nations office, pursuing the "Integrated office" concept was endeavouring to provide useful service while working under limited budgetary cover. 
132. Members of the Executive Board, in discussing the report, felt that the gap of nine months in its submission was excessive and should be avoided in the consideration of reports of future field visits. 
133. Members also discussed the questions of absorptive capacity which, it was explained, was noted in the bottlenecks in the governmental machineries and affected the timely utilization of international assistance. 
A more workable coordination mechanism should help alleviate the dilemma. 
134. Responding to a question from one delegation, the Director of the Bureau for External Relations explained that lessons learned from field visits were indeed taken into account in general programming work. 
136. The Executive Board took note of the report. 
137. The Board had before it the report of the Administrator on evaluation (DP/1994/24). 
He outlined the initiatives currently under way to introduce effective feedback strategy in UNDP, including a system of programme performance audit to enhance programme quality and accountability. 
He noted that the establishment of the new Office of Evaluation and Strategic Planning in the near future would link strategic planning with central evaluation functions. 
139. Noting the high quality and candid character of the feedback study, the Executive Board endorsed its findings and recommendations. 
They appreciated that the management of UNDP had already initiated actions to implement many key recommendations. 
140. Attention was drawn by delegations to paragraph 1 of Governing Council decision 93/26, in which the Council requested the Administrator to include in his biennial report a statistical and qualitative analysis of evaluation reports. 
141. The Administrator's intention to combine the strategic planning with central evaluation functions in a new organizational unit reporting directly to him was noted. 
Several delegations noted their expectation that those arrangements would strengthen the evaluation function and ensure its continued independence and transparency. 
142. The importance of a common evaluation approach among the agencies and programmes of the United Nations system was stressed by some delegations. 
143. In response, the Director confirmed that in accordance with Governing Council decision 93/26, the next statistical analysis of evaluation reports would be presented to the Executive Board in 1995. 
144. In introducing the programme performance audit system (PPAS), the Director assured the Board that due attention would be given to avoid any conflict or overlap with existing instruments of review, monitoring, evaluation and audit. 
Indeed, the PPAS was being introduced as part of an overall, integrated package for improved programme quality and effectiveness backed by accountability. 
Thus, the purpose of the PPAS was to facilitate the introduction of results-based management by clarifying and reinforcing the concept of accountability and by introducing realistic performance indicators agreed upon by managers at all levels. 
147. The Board took note of the report of the Administrator on evaluation (DP/1994/24). 
148. The Executive Board had before it the report of the Administrator on the United Nations Volunteers (DP/1994/28). 
It was stressed that these should be pursued in addition to the more traditional strengths of UNV in technical cooperation, especially in support of community-based initiatives. 
In the same spirit, representatives requested the Administrator to seek additional and assured funding for the Domestic Development Services (DDS) programme. 
150. Representatives expressed support for the proposal to bring the Transfer of Knowledge through Expatriate Nationals (TOKTEN) programme under UNV administration in order to consolidate the management of all volunteer UNDP programmes in a form that would maintain the distinctive identity and profile of the TOKTEN programme and volunteers. 
151. Assurances were given by the UNV Executive Coordinator that commitments on a fully funded basis, made from Special Voluntary Fund general purpose resources, on the basis of written pledges, would be managed conservatively and remain within the reserve provided by available balances. 
152. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Notes the range of roles being undertaken by the United Nations Volunteers, encompassing its participation in the full development-humanitarian relief-peace continuum as described in the report of the Administrator (DP/1994/28); 
4. Requests the Administrator to continue to seek more financial resources for assured and firm funding for the Domestic Development Services programme. 
153. Representatives welcomed the efficiency created by placing the United Nations International Short-Term Advisory Resources (UNISTAR) under UNV management. 
They also appreciated the fact that UNISTAR continued to maintain its distinct identity and programme focus and requested the Administrator to exercise creative means to provide growth to the programme as well as to encourage special contributions from the private and public sectors. 
154. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
3. Requests the Administrator to encourage special contributions from the private and public sectors of developed and developing countries to the United Nations Volunteers Special Voluntary Fund for innovative United Nations International Short-Term Advisory Resources activities. 
155. Several delegations encouraged UNCDF to continue its efforts to broaden its resource base towards non-traditional sources of funding. 
Some delegations stated that their governments would be increasing their contribution to the Fund during 1994 while several others reaffirmed their Government's continued support. 
156. A number of delegations expressed interest at the Administrator's proposal for a larger, more vital UNCDF. 
While some questioned the financial viability of such a proposal, others endorsed the comparative advantage and specificity of UNCDF as a capital assistance facility. 
158. The Executive Board took note of the report and encouraged UNCDF to continue its efforts to identify increased sources of financing, including those from non-traditional donors. 
159. The Secretariat provided information to the Executive Board on the very precarious financial situation of both Funds and made reference to the fact that there was broad agreement to move the responsibilities of TOKTEN modality to the UNV in order to consolidate the management of all volunteer programmes. 
The Secretariat explained that UNDP activities in science and technology clearly went beyond UNFSTD and that UNDP intended to continue to play a role in that respect. 
The major donor to UNRFNRE confirmed the willingness of his Government to continue to contribute to the Fund and urged other donors to do the same. 
161. The Executive Board took note of the report of the Administrator on the United Nations Revolving Fund for Natural Resources Exploration, the United Nations Fund for Science and Technology for Development and the Transfer of Technology through Expatriate Nationals (DP/1994/29). 
The UNDP Executive Coordinator for the GEF then presented a summary of the history of the restructuring process, including the results of the pilot phase and its independent evaluation. 
In his presentation, the Executive Coordinator explained that, throughout the restructuring process, the implementing agencies had been exhorted to broaden access to the GEF to a wide range of organizations, including NGOs. 
163. The numerous delegations who commented all expressed their support for UNDP to serve as an implementing agency of the GEF and for the adoption of the Instrument in its present form. 
It was noted by a delegation that GEF initiatives addressed global issues and that incremental costs were a factor to be considered in the design of GEF projects and programmes. 
164. The Executive Board adopted the Instrument as the basis for the participation of the United Nations Development Programme as an implementing agency of the Global Environment Facility. 
165. The Executive Director of UNFPA and Secretary-General of the International Conference on Population and Development (ICPD) briefed Executive Board members on the outcome of the recently concluded third and final Preparatory Committee session for the ICPD. 
Documents presented later than those deadlines could be considered if Members so wished but any decision-taking based on those reports should be deferred to the following session. 
168. In reply to a question raised, the Secretary of the Executive Board gave assurance that the statement of the Administrator in the form of a document would be distributed before the 1994 annual session. 
169. In his concluding remarks, the Administrator said that at the 1994 annual session the question would be whether Members were willing to make reforms and engage in basic thinking on how UNDP could be of most service within the United Nations. 
170. At the end of the session, the President introduced a draft decision providing an overview of decisions taken at the session as a new element in the work of the Executive Board. 
It had been a productive session. 
The Board had adopted several decisions on particular subjects and also a number of decisions on various matters on which there was no need for individual decision numbers. 
For practical reasons, it was suggested that the Board adopt a decision in which it would identify all decisions taken during the session. 
Such an overview decision would be given a number of its own and would enable the Board easily to see what country programmes it had approved, what reports it had taken note of or any other decision taken. 
171. The Executive Board concluded its work by adopting the following decision: 
Decided to abolish the summary records for its annual sessions; 
Decided to defer decision-taking to the 1994 annual session and to hold open-ended informal consultations on this subject before the 1994 annual session; 
Adopted decision 94/6 of 10 May 1994 on the United Nations joint and co-sponsored programme on HIV/AIDS; 
Adopted decision 94/8 of 13 May 1994 on the granting of indicative planning figure to Albania; 
Approved the following country programmes: 
Took note of the report on assistance to Cambodia (DP/1994/25) and approved an advance commitment of an additional $12 million as suggested in paragraph 18 of the report; 
Took note of the third intercountry programme for the Arab States (DP/RAB/3); 
Took note of the report on impact of the overall enabling environment of the Sudan on the implementation of the fourth country programme (DP/1994/16); 
Took note of the annual report on evaluation (DP/1994/24); 
Adopted decision 94/7 of 12 May 1994 on United Nations International Short-Term Advisory Resources; 
Took note of the report on the United Nations Capital Development Fund (DP/1994/33) and encouraged the Fund to continue its efforts to identify increased sources of financing, including those from non-traditional donors; 
Adopted the Instrument for the Establishment of the Restructured Global Environment Facility (GEF II) as the basis for the participation of UNDP as an implementing agency of the Global Environment Facility (DP/1994/60). 
Documentation submitted to the Executive Board: 
A member of the Board announced at the second regular session that a proposal would be introduced at the annual session concerning deadlines for submission of documentation. 
The Executive Board may also recall that the Governing Council, in paragraph 12 of its decision 93/17, decided to consider the frequency of future reports on the overall activities of UNDP in Africa at the June session 1994. 
The Administrator is seeking the Executive Board's endorsement for change. 
The Board may wish to provide the guidance requested. 
Under this item, the Executive Board will consider the following reports: 
The Executive Board may wish to adopt a decision as proposed in paragraph 31 of document DP/1994/18. 
As requested in decision 93/24, a conceptual paper on issues relating to the sixth programming cycle has been submitted. 
The Executive Board is requested to consider and to provide guidance on the issues outlined in document DP/1994/20. 
In paragraph 5 of its decision 93/41 of 16 June 1993, the Governing Council decided to consult further at the June 1994 session on the proposal concerning the location of UNDP/UNFPA headquarters. 
Since no Member States have transmitted their views on this matter since June 1993, no new documentation has been prepared. 
The annual report of the Executive Director focuses on programme and financial highlights and describes UNFPA activities during 1993. 
The Executive Board may wish to approve the following programmes as presented, subject to the availability of resources, and to authorize the Executive Director to make the necessary arrangements for their management, funding and execution: 
The Executive Board may wish to take note of the report and adopt a decision as suggested in document DP/1994/26. 
In the fourth sentence, for Gulf read Persian Gulf. 
Additional elements are contained in the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949. 
1. The Commission noted that efforts to control chemical risks to human health and the environment had not kept pace with the widespread and growing use of chemicals in all sectors worldwide. 
2. The Commission recalled that Agenda 21 1/ stated that a significant strengthening of both national and international efforts was needed to achieve an environmentally sound management of chemicals. 
In that context, the Commission urged Governments, international organizations and relevant non-governmental actors to increase their efforts to ensure that chemicals were used and managed in a sustainable way. 
4. The Commission took note of the International Conference on Chemical Safety, which was convened by WHO, UNEP and ILO in Stockholm from 25 to 29 July 1994, at the invitation of the Swedish Government, and was attended by 114 Governments and relevant international organizations. 
5. The Commission endorsed the Priorities of Action and welcomed in particular the targets and timetables agreed upon, and called on Governments, international organizations and relevant non-governmental organizations to implement the Priorities. 
6. The Commission urged Governments, international organizations and non-governmental organizations to actively participate in the Forum, encouraging close links between a strengthened IPCS and the Forum. 
8. The Commission acknowledged the important role of the Forum in the follow-up and review of chapter 19 of Agenda 21 and invited the Forum to report to the Commission on its work, when appropriate, before the special session of the General Assembly in 1997. 
12. The Commission recognized the need for Governments to develop appropriate economic instruments to strengthen the sound management of chemicals throughout their life cycle and invited Governments to report to the Commission, at its next session, on their experience of applying economic instruments in that regard. 
13. The Commission recognized the importance of taking action to address the health and environmental impacts of chemicals. 
As one example, it took note of the severe health impacts of human exposure to lead, endorsed the ongoing work on that issue in several international forums and encouraged further efforts to reduce human exposure to lead. 
14. The Commission recognized the need for Governments and intergovernmental forums to identify persistent and bio-accumulative chemicals with a view to phasing out or banning such chemicals. 
15. The Commission noted the need to assess both the relative cost-effectiveness of programmes for implementing chapter 19 of Agenda 21 and whether the commitments undertaken met the needs of the public, bearing in mind the risk of frequent contact with chemicals in everyday life. 
19. The Commission urged Governments to mobilize financial resources to respond to the above priorities, as agreed in Agenda 21, chapter 33 and the relevant decisions of the Commission. 
20. The Commission invited the task manager to continue to monitor progress made by the United Nations and other international agencies in implementing chapter 19 of agenda 21 and to inform the Commission periodically of such progress through the Inter-Agency Commission on Sustainable Development. 
1. While Agenda 21 gives the overall objectives of the six programme areas and suggestions for their implementation, the adopted recommendations indicate priorities for immediate actions and goals to be achieved in the longer term. 
Agenda 21 states that its successful implementation is first and foremost the responsibility of governments. 
Accordingly, the given recommendations are first of all dealing with priorities for action by governments, but several of them regard work by which international bodies may develop effective tools for use by governments. 
2. Close cooperation between international organizations and governments, and the development and strengthening of cooperation at the regional level are in a great number of cases important means to enhance significantly the result of recommended actions. 
3. National implementation of international agreements on chemical safety should be encouraged. 
4. At the national level, an efficient coordination of the work on chemical safety by concerned sectors is a prerequisite for successful results. 
Active participation of employers and workers, mobilization of the non-governmental sector, and strengthening of the community right to know are important factors for increased chemical safety. 
6. Adequate and good quality information on scientific, technical, economic and legal matters are essential for the sound management of chemicals. 
Bilateral technical assistance, transfer of technology, and other kinds of support should be increased in order to accelerate their development. 
7. In all programme areas, there is a need for education and training. 
Efforts to satisfy this need should be carefully coordinated, and emphasis should be put on training the trainers. 
8. Risk reduction activities should take into account the whole life cycle of a chemical, and chemical controls and pollution control initiatives should be closely integrated. 
Where relevant, the precautionary approach, as outlined in principle 15 of the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development, should be applied. 
9. Special attention should be paid to occupational safety and health problems caused by chemicals, primarily in the interest of protecting workers' health. 
In addition, epidemiological and other data based on human experience have always proven to be valuable with respect to other chemical-related problems. 
10. When determining priorities for risk management, the implementation of these will be dependent upon the chemicals management capabilities of individual countries. 
When setting priorities for international activities, high priority should be given to those where achievement of goals can occur only when action is carried out at the international level. 
Activities leading to greater efficiency and cost savings, e.g. sharing of risk assessment reports of adequate quality, should be promoted. 
Completion of work where significant initiatives are well under way should have priority before initiating new programme activities. 
2. Harmonized approaches for performing and reporting health and environmental risk assessments should be agreed as soon as possible. 
Such protocols should be based on internationally agreed principles to permit the full use of risk assessments performed by both national authorities and international bodies. 
3. An inventory of risk assessments that are planned, in preparation or completed should be established before the end of 1994. 
5. Human exposure data, and good quality health effects data from developing countries, should be generated. 
6. Taking into account the results of the activities recommended in items 1 and 2 and making full use of the evaluations produced by United Nations bodies, OECD, and others, 200 additional chemicals should be evaluated by 1997. 
7. If the target in item 6 is met, another 300 chemicals should be evaluated by 2000. 
8. The general principles for establishing guidelines for exposure limits, including the setting of safety factors, needs to be harmonized and described. 
Countries should establish guidelines for exposure limits for humans and for particular environmental compartments for as many chemicals as possible, taking into account the harmonization efforts and the potential use of such guidelines. 
9. Research and development should be promoted for the better understanding of the mechanisms of adverse effects of chemicals on humans and the environment. 
Continued work to harmonize classification systems and to establish compatible hazard communication systems, including labelling and safety data sheets, should be completed by 2000. 
2. Countries should ensure that there is sufficient consultation to allow the development of a consistent national position on harmonization of classification systems. 
3. An international framework for translating the result of the technical work on harmonization into an instrument or recommendations applicable legally at the national level should be established at an appropriate time. 
1. Networks for information exchange should be strengthened to take full advantage of the information dissemination capacities of all governmental, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
2. Both the types of information exchanged and the methods of effecting the exchange should be tailored to meet the needs of major groups of users, taking due account of different languages and literacy levels. 
4. Sources of information useful to responding to chemical emergencies should be established and access to these sources should be readily and rapidly available. 
6. National institutions responsible for information exchange on chemicals should be created or strengthened, according to needs. 
7. All countries should have nominated, by 1997, designated authorities for participation in the PIC procedure. 
9. All countries which export chemicals subject to the PIC procedure should have the necessary mechanisms in place by 1997, including implementation and enforcement provisions, to ensure that export does not take place contrary to importing countries' decisions. 
Importing countries should also establish the necessary mechanisms. 
10. In all developing countries and countries in economic transition, training should have been made available by 1997 in the implementation of the London Guidelines and the PIC procedure. 
11. The circulation of safety data sheets for all dangerous chemicals being traded should be encouraged, as promoted by the recently agreed Code of Ethics on The International Trade in Chemicals. 
In countries with sufficient resources, plans for the possible reduction of other chemical risks should be elaborated and enacted without delay. 
Industry, in accordance with the Polluter Pays Principle, has a particular responsibility to contribute to the implementation of risk reduction programmes. 
Governmental experience and progress in national risk reduction programmes shall be presented in a report by 1997 to serve as a basis for setting goals for the year 2000. 
2. The feasibility and usefulness of extending pollutant release and transfer registers to more countries, including newly industrialized countries, should be evaluated and a report prepared by 1997. 
3. As a particular priority, the recently agreed Code of Ethics on The International Trade in Chemicals should be applied widely by industry in all countries without delay. 
4. Efforts to promote the development and use of clean technology regarding the production and use of chemicals should be encouraged. 
5. Countries should review their pesticides safety strategy in order to protect human health and the environment, including surface and groundwater. 
To reduce pesticide risks, countries should consider promoting the use of adequate safer pesticides, as well as the decreased use by better management practices and the introduction of alternative pest management technologies. 
8. By 1997 not less than 40 more countries should have established poison control centres with related clinical and analytical facilities, and good progress should have been made on harmonizing systems for recording data in different countries. 
9. Priority attention should also be given to finding and introducing safe substitutes for chemicals with which high and unmanageable risks are associated. 
Governments, industries and users of chemicals should also develop, where feasible, new less hazardous chemicals and new processes and technologies which effectively prevent pollution. 
10. While recognizing that risk reduction activities are primarily national responsibilities, international risk reduction programmes could also be warranted for those problems that are international in scope. 
1. The strengthening of national capabilities and capacities to manage chemicals in a great number of developing countries requires, in addition to funding and support from developed countries, innovative thinking as to how to make best use of existing systems. 
Bilateral assistance arrangements between developed and developing countries and countries with economies in transition should be encouraged. 
2. National profiles to indicate the current capabilities and capacities for management of chemicals and the specific needs for improvement should be elaborated as soon as possible and not later than 1997. 
3. Comprehensive guidelines for chemical legislation and enforcement should be elaborated as soon as possible, taking into account, inter alia, the principles of the 1990 ILO Chemicals Convention (No. 170). 
5. Further education programmes and training courses should be arranged at the national and regional level to provide a core of trained people, both technical staff and policy makers, in developing countries and countries with economies in transition. 
6. Efforts should be made to improve the coordination of activities in the area of education, training and technical assistance. 
7. As a longer term objective, chemical information systems should be established in all countries, comprehensive legislation should be enacted and enforcement procedures be in place. 
Until control legislation is in place in a sufficient number of countries, as a basis for further legal international instruments to halt illegal traffic in toxic and dangerous products, all efforts should be made to improve the situation, including strengthening of the PIC procedure. 
2. The Commission took note, with appreciation, of the outcome of the Inter-sessional Workshop on Health, the Environment and Sustainable Development, held in Copenhagen from 23 to 25 February 1994 and organized by the Government of Denmark. 
In that context, the Commission particularly underlined the importance of the recommendations of the Copenhagen meeting focusing on the need to integrate health, environment and sustainable development goals and activities through innovative and holistic approaches. 
In that context, the Commission stressed the fact that the protection and promotion of human health depended on activities stemming from all sectors. 
4. The Commission welcomed the Global Strategy for Health and Environment developed by WHO and endorsed by the World Health Assembly. 
5. The Commission recognized the critical importance of funding for health and highlighted the need to focus funding on preventive measures. 
To meet those requirements, the Commission called for the strengthening of the health infrastructure, particularly in developing countries, with the cooperation of the international community, where necessary. 
6. The Commission identified the rural sector and the urban slums as particular social sectors that would benefit from the strengthening of health systems because special attention in those areas would strengthen the implementation of the priorities identified in the Commission decisions on human settlements. 
Eradicating malnutrition and hunger, which affected some one billion people in the world, was a fundamental prerequisite to providing health for all. 
The Commission therefore reaffirmed the commitments to poverty eradication in the context of sustainable development contained in the Rio Declaration, and the fundamental relationship of the eradication of poverty to the overall goals of health promotion and protection. 
9. The specific needs of vulnerable groups were emphasized as priority areas. 
In addition to the three vulnerable groups identified in chapter 6 of Agenda 21 [2]/ (women, children and indigenous people), the Commission took note of the similarly special health needs of the aged, the disabled, and the displaced. 
The Commission further noted the contribution of food aid as an important aspect of efforts directed at the improvement of nutritional and overall health of vulnerable groups. 
11. The Commission also noted that the work-place was both a source of health-related problems and at the same time provided a useful community basis for implementing and monitoring preventive health programmes through the participation of workers. 
12. The Commission underlined that it was of crucial importance to change consumption patterns, in particular in developed countries, as well as production patterns in order to ensure that products and production processes with adverse health and environmental effects gradually disappeared. 
In that context, the Commission stressed the need for continually updating the "Consolidated list of products whose consumption and/or sale have been banned, withdrawn, severely restricted or not approved by Governments", and for undertaking further measures to broadly disseminate information contained in that list. 
Furthermore, the Commission stressed the need for assisting countries to implement the set of guidelines for consumer protection adopted by the General Assembly in 1985. 
13. The Commission expressed deep concern about chemical substances with potential health hazards that were widely used in industry, consumer products and food production and processing. 
The impact on human health, especially of long-term exposure to low doses of synthetic chemicals with potential neurotoxic, reproductive or immunotoxic effects, and their synergistic effects on nature, was not yet sufficiently understood. 
The Commission therefore emphasized the need to control their use and to minimize the emission of hazardous chemicals to prevent increasing concentrations in the environment. 
14. The Commission recognized the ongoing health reform efforts and emphasized the need for further concrete actions in the follow-up to the first review of progress in implementing the activities of chapter 6, particularly for the 1997 review of Agenda 21. 
In that context, the Commission recognized four lines of health reform identified by WHO as constituting a suitable programme of action for Governments to pursue within the framework of their national sustainable development programmes: 
(b) Health sector reform: increasing the allocation of resources to the most cost-effective health protection and promotion programmes as seen in the longer run and in the interest of obtaining sustainable development; 
(c) Environmental health: increasing understanding of the impact of policies and programmes of other sectors upon human health and mobilizing financing and action in those sectors accordingly; 
(d) Nation decision-making and accounting: health impact assessments, accounting and other means of promoting the integration of health, the environment and sustainable development into national decision-making with a view to strengthening health-sector representation and incorporating health and its financing in development planning. 
15. The Commission concluded that the following priorities should receive particular attention of Governments and the relevant international organizations: 
(b) Establishing a firm partnership between health/health-related services, on the one hand, and the communities being served, on the other, that respected their rights and local traditional practices, where adequately validated; 
(c) Including population issues in basic health systems, as approved in chapter 6, paragraphs 6.25 and 6.26 of Agenda 21 and without prejudice to the outcome of the International Conference on Population and Development; 
(d) Including food security, the improvement of the population's nutritional status, food quality, and food safety in national development plans and programmes aimed at improved health in the context of sustainable development; 
(e) Reassessing health expenditures with a view to more cost-effective health protection and promotion measures, including, where appropriate, the increasing use of economic instruments, such as user fees and insurance systems, in order to generate funds for efficient health systems; 
(f) Assuring that health was integrated into the environmental impact assessment procedures; 
(h) Establishment of adequate structures for environmental health services at the local and, where appropriate, provincial levels in order to further encourage decentralization of health-related programmes and services and to take full advantage of the potentials within the sphere of the local authorities; 
Special effort should be made to incorporate environmental health issues in the training of all professionals directly or indirectly faced with environmental and health problems (e.g., medical professionals, architects and sanitary engineers); 
(k) Assuring access, exchange and dissemination of information on health and environment parameters for everyone, with particular attention to the needs of vulnerable groups and other major groups; 
(l) Ensuring that knowledge of clean technology was disseminated in such a way that it contributed to the prevention of man-made health problems, especially concerning the use of pesticides and food production and processing; 
(o) Promoting the participation of non-governmental organizations and other major groups in the health sector as important partners in the development of innovative action, and strengthening a bottom-up community involvement; 
(p) Encouraging further partnerships between the public and the private sectors in health promotion and protection; 
(q) Building up greater institutional capacity in the tangible implementation of those priorities from the point of conception and planning to the management and evaluation of appropriate health and environmental policies and operational elements at community, local, national, regional and international levels. 
17. The Commission invited the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development (IACSD) to consider in its follow-up work on chapter 6 and in preparation of the 1997 review, the following priority areas: 
18. The Commission requested that information on the status of community participation in the health sector be included in the report of the Secretary-General to be submitted for the 1997 review of Agenda 21. 
19. The Commission invited WHO, as task manager, to continue to monitor progress made by the United Nations and other international agencies in implementing chapter 6. 
The Commission requested WHO to report periodically to IACSD on that matter and to make such reports available to the Commission. 
21. The Commission called upon Governments to strengthen their commitments to the health reform process, inter alia, through national, regional and international inter-sessional meetings that focused on special linkages between the health sector and other sectors. 
In that context, the Commission urged the international community to find concrete ways and means to transfer appropriate health-related technologies, including medical and pharmaceutical technologies, to developing countries and economies in transition. 
23. The Commission urged Governments to mobilize financial resources to respond to the above priorities, as agreed in Agenda 21, chapter 33, and the relevant decisions of the Commission. 
24. The Commission invited WHO and other relevant intergovernmental bodies to take those recommendations into full account in their future work. 
While the urban development patterns in a number of countries, particularly in the developed countries, provided for a satisfactory standard of living for sizeable parts of the population, they also placed an extraordinary strain on the world's ecological resources and systems. 
3. The Commission suggested that Governments take a balanced approach to all programme areas of chapter 7 and chapter 21. 
Land-resource management, urban transportation, access to adequate shelter, and the management of solid wastes, especially in developing countries, were identified as areas requiring greater attention. 
The Commission noted the close linkage between human settlements and the issues of water supply, sanitation and health. 
4. The Commission drew special attention to the potential contributions of the second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), to be held in Istanbul in June 1996, and to the crucial role of UNCHS. 
That would be a key Conference, which was expected to support and further advance the objectives of Agenda 21. 
It was recognized that Governments at all levels should recognize that insecure and inhuman conditions for living and working both violated human rights and were a primary cause of social conflict and violent disruptions of civil society. 
7. The Commission recommended that Governments and the international community give priority attention to human settlements programmes and policies to reduce urban pollution and to improve and expand urban services and infrastructure, particularly in low-income communities. 
Those efforts were seen as necessary to safeguarding human health, preserving the integrity of the natural environment and ensuring economic productivity. 
8. The Commission took note of the relevant provisions of the Programme of Action for Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, [2]/ adopted by the international community at the Global Conference on Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
9. The Commission underscored the crucial importance of action at the local level and confirmed the importance of the local Agenda 21 process, as specified in chapter 28 of Agenda 21. 
It was recognized that local authorities and their national and international associations were important partners for the decentralized implementation of appropriate human settlements programmes. 
10. The Commission noted the financial and technical requirements needed to implement the human settlement activities set out in Agenda 21 and emphasized the substantial resource and technology gap faced by developing countries and economies in transition in addressing human settlements problems. 
11. The Commission noted the great potential that existed within the human settlements context for increased economic activity, job creation and related revenues, inter alia, as a result of building construction programmes. 
In that context, the Commission particularly highlighted the need to encourage local, small and micro-enterprises. 
Particular emphasis was also placed on building the capacity of relevant major groups to encourage and enhance their contributions to local, regional and international human settlements development efforts. 
14. The Commission noted, in regard to solid-waste management, that the promotion of waste recycling and reuse provided a unique opportunity in waste management; it helped to solve the problem of environmental degradation and had the potential to alleviate urban poverty and generate income amongst the urban poor. 
That would, however, require supply-side policies aimed at promoting and supporting resource recovery, and demand-side policies aimed at stimulating markets for recovered materials and products. 
15. The Commission recognized that many developing countries were dependent on imported technologies for infrastructure development and improvements, including for solid-waste management, and noted that the international community had an important role to play in facilitating the transfer of environmentally sound technology. 
16. The Commission, therefore: 
(b) Recommended that Governments and the private sector, particularly in the developed countries, increase their efforts to develop new and environmentally sound technologies for urban transportation, other infrastructure and buildings, as well as environmentally sound products, in order to reduce demands on natural resources. 
Those technologies and products, as well as the information related to them should, where appropriate, be made accessible to urban and environmental authorities in all countries; 
The Commission further invited local authorities and their associations to exchange know-how on the effective management of human settlements, including satisfactory coordination and burden-sharing among central city and suburban local authorities in urban agglomerations, and, as appropriate, in rural areas. 
17. The Commission, further: 
(a) Requested Governments, the international community, UNCHS, the private sector and non-governmental organizations to fully support the preparatory process for the Second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), including at the regional level; 
(b) Urged appropriate United Nations agencies, through the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development (IACSD), to mobilize legal, economic and environmental expertise for the development of equitable and sustainable land use planning and management strategies for human settlements of all sizes; 
That initiative should draw together the best available expertise on urban infrastructure management and should facilitate the exchange of knowledge on "best practices" between developed and developing countries. 
The Secretary-General was invited to report to the Commission on progress in that area by 1997; 
(e) Invited appropriate United Nations agencies and international organizations, through IACSD, to consider the feasibility of preparing and implementing integrated environment upgrading demonstration projects for human settlements in three mega-cities: one each from Africa, Asia and the Pacific, and Latin America and the Caribbean. 
The Secretary-General was invited to report to the Commission on progress in that area by 1997; 
(f) Called upon Governments and international agencies to support and encourage local, small and micro-enterprises, which, particularly in the context of local development, developed and offered environmentally sustainable building components and related products as well as environmentally sound energy systems; 
(g) Urged Governments and international organizations to give more concerted attention to the management of solid wastes. 
(i) Urged the United Nations agencies and other international bodies to include in their urban monitoring and reporting activities appropriate indicators for the environmental performance of cities; 
(j) Urged the international community, in carrying out its assistance activities, to explore, through appropriate authorities, the full range of joint programming options and new alliances with, inter alia, local authorities and associations of local authorities, national and international non-governmental organization, the private sector and women's and community groups; 
(k) Requested the Secretary-General, in the context of reporting on section III of Agenda 21, to give special attention to the role of local authorities and to the progress they were making in the implementation of the human settlements objectives of Agenda 21; 
(l) Invited the task manager to continue to monitor progress made by the United Nations and other international agencies in implementing chapter 7 of Agenda 21 and to inform the Commission periodically of such progress through IACSD; 
(n) Urged Governments to mobilize financial and technological resources, as agreed in chapters 33 and 34 of Agenda 21, and in the relevant decisions of the Commission, to respond to the priorities contained in the decision. 
DO NOT ADD EXTRA RETURNS. 
1. The Commission on Sustainable Development, at its second session, considering agenda item 6 (b), noted with concern that many countries faced severe and urgent health and environmental problems due to the production and mismanagement of hazardous waste by industrial and other economic activities, as a result of: 
(a) The lack of environmentally sound waste treatment facilities and appropriate technologies; 
(b) The lack of information and expertise; 
(c) The lack of preventive approaches; 
(d) The lack of financial resources to cover the enormous costs of treatment and remedial action; 
(e) The illegal traffic in hazardous waste both nationally and across boundaries. 
2. The Commission welcomed the progress achieved in the area of hazardous wastes and in that regard endorsed: 
(b) The decision to ban ocean dumping of industrial waste taken at the International Maritime Organization (IMO) by the Contracting Parties of the London Convention that is effective on 1 January 1996; 
(c) Recent actions taken by the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP), the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO), the World Health Organization (WHO), the International Labour Organization (ILO), IMO and other relevant organizations of the United Nations system and at national levels. 
(b) The environmentally sound management and disposal of waste with a view to ensuring the principle of proximity and self-sufficiency. 
4. The Commission urged Governments to: 
(a) Ratify or accede to the Basel Convention and to develop adequate control regimes, such as customs procedures, as well as methods and tools of detection. 
(b) Support the fund established by the Contracting Parties to the Basel Convention, which is still very short of resources, to specifically support developing countries' hazardous waste minimization and management needs. 
8. The Commission urged that the illegal disposal of tanker sludge and ballast water into marine waters be given high priority and recommended that they be subject to relevant requirements of the appropriate international conventions. 
9. The Commission welcomed the efforts to develop regional arrangements similar to the Bamako Convention for the African region. 
10. The Commission recalled and reaffirmed UNEP Governing Council decision 17/5 on the application of environmental norms by the military establishment and urged Governments to take action to fully implement the decision. 
(c) Governments should, on the basis of toxic release inventories providing information on sources and quantities of hazardous wastes, develop and enhance integrated national hazardous waste management plans, taking into account all sources and fates of hazardous waste, e.g., industry, military establishments, agriculture, hospital and households; 
(d) Priority should be given to activities designed to promote cleaner production, prevention and minimization to the extent possible of hazardous waste through applying the life-cycle approach and the provision of adequate information, research, development and demonstration activities as well as training and education; 
(e) Case-studies on specific industry sectors should be launched in different countries, with particular emphasis on small- and medium-sized enterprises; 
(f) Effective systems should be developed and maintained for the segregated collection of wastes, and incentives should be provided to encourage the segregation, recycling, reuse and reclamation of hazardous wastes. 
13. In order to give support to national activities, the following regional and international measures should be taken: 
(a) Efforts to support the exchange of information among and between developed and developing countries on the minimization and environmentally sound management of hazardous waste in support of the transfer of environmentally sound technologies should be increased; 
(b) Focused training activities adapted to the specific local needs should be conducted. 
14. The Commission underlined that production facilities transferred to developing countries and economies in transition should have environmentally sound waste management plans, so that the waste generated by those facilities, either by its quantity or quality, should not be harmful to the environment of those countries. 
15. The Commission urged industry to develop voluntary codes of conduct for the use of clean technologies and the safe management of hazardous waste in all countries where they operated. 
17. The Commission welcomed the proposal of Poland to join with UNEP in hosting an international symposium on cleaner production to strengthen the international activities in that field in Poland from 12 to 14 October 1994. 
Initiatives that minimize the production of hazardous wastes will contribute to advances in the area and offer economic advantages. 
18. The Commission equally welcomed the proposal of Germany to host an international workshop in 1994 on the minimization and recycling of waste, including the development of strategies towards life-cycle management, which could also contribute to hazardous waste reduction. 
(a) Governments and relevant international organizations to develop economic instruments and consider mobilizing additional financing earmarked for hazardous waste management, and other measures to facilitate the prevention of hazardous waste, such as eco-labelling and mandatory take-back of used products; 
(d) Governments should require the necessary prevention and remedial actions to be undertaken to address the problems of contaminated soil and groundwater. 
20. The Commission stressed the need for full implementation of the agreements on technology transfer contained in chapter 34 of Agenda 21 and the relevant decisions of the Commission. 
In that context, the Commission urged the international community to find concrete ways and means of transferring to developing countries and economies in transition appropriate technologies as regards the prevention, minimization, treatment, disposal techniques and remedial action of hazardous wastes. 
21. The Commission urged Governments to mobilize financial resources to respond to the above priorities, as agreed in Agenda 21, chapter 33, and the relevant decisions of the Commission. 
22. The Commission invited the task manager, UNEP, to continue to monitor progress made by the United Nations and other international agencies in implementing chapter 20 of Agenda 21 and to inform the Commission periodically of such progress through IACSD. 
(a) Increasing water demand, inappropriate water resource management and a lack of groundwater protection, particularly in agriculture and in and around areas of urban concentration; 
(b) Natural and man-made causes of water shortage, such as periodic droughts, falling water tables, changing weather patterns, a reduced capacity of soils in some areas to retain moisture due to land degradation within catchment areas, and land degradation generally; 
(c) A lack of public awareness about the need for conservation of freshwater supplies, especially safe drinking water, and for proper sanitation, associated with a lack of recognition of water as a finite resource, a social and economic good and an essential part of ecosystems. 
2. The Commission was concerned that the water crisis infringed the basic human needs of present and future generations. 
implement chapter 18 of Agenda 21, 1/ particularly by supporting developing countries. 
5. The Commission called for water to be considered as an integral part of the ecosystem, a natural resource and a social and economic good, the quantity and quality of which determined the nature of its utilization for the benefit of present and future generations. 
7. The Commission realized that, in order to create changes through the new approaches brought about by Agenda 21, special attention should be given to: 
(a) The mobilization and integrated management of water, including pollution minimization and prevention, taking into account implications for health, for the environment, for social and economic policy and for spatial planning; 
(b) Investigations into the environmental flow requirements necessary to maintain healthy aquatic ecosystems and the development of integrated institutional methodologies for that purpose; 
(c) The integrated management and conservation of river and lake basins, nationally, internationally and at all appropriate levels; 
(d) The involvement of those people that were most directly affected by water management strategies in the planning of water infrastructure projects; 
(e) Efforts to enable the integrated management of water at the lowest appropriate level and shifting to a system of a sustainable demand management; 
(g) The encouragement of partnership projects between all parties concerned; 
(h) The promotion of a gender-perspective in water resources management; 
(i) The modification of patterns of behaviour towards clean water and hygiene, including the promotion of educational programmes in that sphere; 
(k) The conservation and sustainable management of forests, including the promotion of afforestation as a significant means of halting soil degradation and increasing moisture retention; 
(l) The bridging of the gap between physical, human and financial resources and the escalating demand for water and the need for sanitation; 
(m) The search for innovations, both technological and non-technological, to protect our finite and vulnerable water resources, as well as the sharing of such innovative technologies on a global basis, in particular with developing countries; 
(n) The use of environmental impact assessments with a multidisciplinary and multisectoral approach as a decision-making tool in water resources projects. 
In that respect, the Commission took note of a constituent meeting of an International Network of Basin Organizations, held in Chamby, France, from 4 to 6 May 1994. 
It welcomed in that respect the offer already made by France, Morocco, the Netherlands and Tunisia regarding the implementation of the Action Programme. 
REVIEW OF SECTORAL CLUSTERS, FIRST PHASE: 
The Commission requested the Secretary-General to issue an addendum to the report, including information on radioactive waste contained in the national reports received since the date of the report. 
3. The Commission also noted that radioactive defence wastes represented the same risks as other types of radioactive wastes. 
The management of radioactive defence waste was, in a number of countries, not subject to the same safety rules as the management of other radioactive waste and it was in those countries outside the control of national civilian radiation protection and safety authorities, but generally falling under military rules. 
4. The Commission further noted that a number of countries had been involved in the monitoring and safe management of radioactive waste, that legislation had been enacted or amended and safety standards updated, and that licensing and control procedures had been reviewed. 
6. The Commission welcomed the progress made in technical, legal and administrative measures at the national, regional and international levels with the aim of ensuring that radioactive wastes were safely managed, transported, stored and disposed of, or treated with a view to protecting human health and the environment. 
That global prohibition would strengthen earlier bans agreed upon in regional contexts. 
The Commission urged all Contracting Parties to the Convention to respect its now binding character. 
10. The Commission considered it an imperative principle that the export of radioactive wastes would be inadmissible to countries that did not have the technical, economic, legal and administrative resources for environmentally safe and sound management of radioactive wastes. 
11. The Commission drew attention to the needs of developing countries and economies in transition to establish or strengthen their capacities for the safe management of radioactive wastes, including spent radiation sources. 
12. The Commission: 
(b) Urges Governments to undertake the further research and development of areas such as the minimization and reduction of volume of radioactive wastes, potential sites for the storage of radioactive wastes, safety and health standards associated with the handling of radioactive wastes and remediation procedures and processes; 
(c) Calls upon Governments to fully implement the IAEA and other relevant codes of practice that have been adopted in the area of transboundary movements and the transport of radioactive wastes; 
(d) Recommends that Governments encourage suppliers of sealed radiation sources to accept the return of such sources and ensure their safe and environmentally sound management after use; 
(e) Calls upon Governments to ensure that radioactive wastes arising from military activities should be subject to the same types of strict safety and environmental regulations as those arising from civilian activities; 
(g) Supports worldwide efforts to demonstrate viable methods for the safe disposal of long-lived and high-level radioactive wastes and the reinforcement of international cooperation in the field. 
13. The Commission urged Governments to promptly begin, in the context of IAEA, after the finalization of the Nuclear Safety Convention, work on the development of an international convention on the safety of radioactive waste management, including consideration, of the total life-cycle management of nuclear materials. 
In order to speed up the process, IAEA should urgently complete preparations related to safety fundamentals, which is a prerequisite for beginning such work. 
14. The Commission invited IAEA, in cooperation with other relevant organizations, to continue to develop or improve standards for the management and safe disposal of radioactive wastes, and to report the results to the Commission on Sustainable Development at its third session. 
(a) To further support the development of international standards for radioactive wastes management; 
(b) To take all necessary steps so as to prohibit the export of radioactive wastes, except to countries with appropriate waste treatment and storage facilities; 
(c) To strengthen cooperation and provide assistance to economies in transition in solving their urgent and specific problems due to improper treatment and disposal with regard to radioactive wastes; 
(d) To provide technical assistance to developing countries in order to enable them to develop or improve procedures for the management and safe disposal of radioactive wastes deriving from the use of radionuclides in medicine, research and industry; 
16. The Commission calls upon Governments and relevant multilateral funding organizations to assist developing countries in national capacity-building for the safe and sound management of radioactive wastes. 
17. The Commission urges Governments, together with IAEA, to promote policies and practical measures to minimize and limit, where appropriate, the generation of radioactive wastes and provide for their safe processing, conditioning, transportation, storage and disposal, taking into account the provisions of chapter 22 of Agenda 21. 
Therefore, the UNICEF policy on recovery of costs for prorated project posts at headquarters and incremental general operating costs in field offices for supplementary-funded programmes evolved to eliminate, or at least minimize, cross-subsidization of supplementary-funded programme activities from general resources contributions. 
2. The Executive Board decided in 1968 that interest income earned on unexpended supplementary funds would be credited to general resources as an offset for that portion of administrative services and programme support costs which was attributable to the implementation of supplementary-funded programmes but difficult to identify. 
Increasing the recovery charge on currently eligible donors to the level required to cover total incremental costs associated with implementation of supplementary-funded programmes, both at headquarters and in the field, would require a recovery rate of some 12 per cent (scenario B). 
It would require an overall recovery rate of at least 8 per cent on all supplementary funds contributions in order to cover all incremental costs, both at headquarters and in the field (scenario D). 
Moreover, the use of interest income to supplement recovery charges would eliminate some of the support for administrative and programme support costs currently not covered from general resources; interest income could decline if donors increasingly make up-front pledges but phase cash transfers in accordance with forecast expenditures. 
8. The incremental costs at headquarters for implementation of supplementary-funded programmes are defined as the costs of headquarters-based administrative and programme support staff working on supplementary-funded programmes for which posts have been approved by the Executive Board. 
Incremental headquarters costs also include the costs for travel, per diem and training of staff occupying recovery posts. 
10. Supplementary-funded programme expenditures in the 1994-1995 biennium are projected at $407 million and $410 million per year, respectively, totalling $817 million and equivalent to 53 per cent of total expected programme expenditure of $1,550 million. 
In line with reduced income and increased financial austerity, as reflected in the 1994-1997 medium-term plan (E/ICEF/1994/3 and Corr.1), UNICEF considers that general operating costs in the field associated with supplementary-funded programmes can be kept to 3 per cent of total supplementary-funded programme expenditures. 
11. In 1993, National Committees for UNICEF and NGOs provided 29 per cent of all UNICEF resources, for a net total of $255 million. 
While recognizing the need for an equitable system, they have emphasized during consultations with UNICEF the need for a recovery system that does not reduce fund-raising capacity. 
12. United Nations organs, programmes and agencies, differing widely in their mandates and nature of operations, have a variety of mechanisms and rates for the recovery of administrative and programme support costs. 
The issue of funding general operating costs of programmes funded through earmarked contributions is under review and discussion by virtually all governing bodies. 
For management services contracts, UNDP charges fees ranging from 3 to 11 per cent in accordance with a scale based on the nature and cost of services. 
14. The Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) has approximately one third of total expenditures in its regular budget and the remaining two thirds in appeals and programmes receiving specific earmarked contributions comparable to UNICEF supplementary funding. 
Some 30 per cent of the UNHCR regular budget, i.e., the equivalent of UNICEF general resources, is expended on administrative and programme support costs, including headquarters and field expenditures for programmes implemented through both the regular budget and specific appeals. 
15. While most eligible donors have paid the recovery charge without affecting the volume or timeliness of programme delivery, several have stated that their rules prohibit the payment of a general overhead charge intended, even in part, for headquarters costs. 
This has delayed some contributions and resulted in the withdrawal of others. 
This analysis was guided by the need for simplicity, transparency and full accountability in accordance with criteria of fairness, equity and the maximization of UNICEF resources. 
17. It was found that an incremental charge for headquarters costs was appropriate so long as the total value of supplementary-funded programmes was marginal to that of the total programme. 
However, now that supplementary-funded programmes account for one half of all programmes, some form of average cost allocation would be more appropriate, recognizing the relative parity of the value of general resources and supplementary-funded programmes. 
18. The inclusion of a 3 per cent line item for "incremental field office administrative and programme support costs" in each supplementary-funded programme budget would provide adequate income to cover all incremental field office general costs in a transparent and equitable manner. 
This would be additional to the direct costs, such as staff costs, at field level and to identifiable operating costs, which would be included in the project proposals, as is the case today. 
19. In the short run, at a given level of income and expenditure, this proposal would be cost-neutral. 
In the longer run, and while maintaining an emphasis on general resources, it is likely to lead to additional income for supplementary-funded programmes from donors currently unable to fund overheads. 
This latter category includes potentially major donors such as the European Union and could generate additional income estimated at up to $50 million per year. 
21. The recovery of all general operating costs incurred by the implementation of supplementary-funded programmes would require an average recovery charge of some 12 per cent on contributions to supplementary-funded programmes if the current exemptions for National Committees, NGOs and host Governments funding their own programmes are retained. 
24. The Executive Director recommends that the Executive Board approve the following draft recommendation: 
Decides: 
(b) That, beginning with the 1996-1997 administrative and programme support budget, the policy of charging a 6 per cent recovery fee be discontinued; all headquarters posts previously charged to recovery funds shall be converted to core posts and incorporated into the general resources-funded administrative and programme support budget; 
(c) That all supplementary-funded programmes signed after 31 December 1995 shall include a separate budget line for "incremental field office administrative and programme support costs" equivalent to 3 per cent of the total programme budget. 
This line item shall be applied to the general operating costs in the field office and shall be additional to direct field operating costs such as staff costs, staff travel, computer equipment, etc., which will continue to be included in specific programme budgets; 
In particular, the 3 per cent should be built into programme proposals receiving supplementary funding from National Committees, NGOs, host Governments, the European Union, the World Bank and jointly administered local currency counterpart funds; 
As a consequence, the Board defined more precisely the nature of posts and other incremental overhead costs to be funded through the recovery charge. 
5. The Board further decided that, with the exception of staff costs mentioned in the previous paragraph, the proportional costs of other core staff involved in the administration of supplementary-funded programmes would remain as an expenditure to be absorbed by the overall administrative and programme support budget. 
8. In 1991, after four years of experience with its recovery policy, the Executive Board, in decision 1991/29 (see E/ICEF/1991/15), requested the Executive Director to review the adequacy of the 6 per cent surcharge. 
Since 1990, government contributions for emergency supplementary-funded programmes had shown a sizeable increase with an offsetting relative reduction in funding for non-emergency programmes. 
With the shift in balance between non-emergency and emergency contributions, of which only the former were subject to a recovery charge, the amounts collected were only sufficient to cover the designated overhead costs of non-emergency supplementary-funded programmes. 
Furthermore, the policy of charging only for non-emergency supplementary-funded programmes led to considerable volatility in the level of amounts recovered, as relative proportions between emergency and non-emergency contributions could shift markedly even within overall levels of supplementary funding consistent with projections in the medium-term plan. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,659. 
1. On 2 February 1994, at 0900 hours, 16 Iraqi military personnel were seen replacing troops in no man's land, at the geographic coordinates of NC592330 on the map of Kani Sheikh, south of border pillar 40/1. 
2. On 3 February 1994, at 0600 hours, anti-revolutionary elements who had penetrated Iranian territory planted an anti-personnel mine at the geographic coordinates of NF4422 on the map of Alavan. 
The mine was discovered and defused by Iranian forces. 
7. On 6 February 1994, 15 anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated 12 kilometres inside Iranian territory north-east of border pillar 118. 
They entered Lavin village at the geographic coordinates of NF1858 on the map of Piranshahr and delivered speeches against the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
8. On 6 February 1994, at 0810 hours, an Iraqi navigation vessel left the port of Basra and sailed towards the sea after passing through Khorramshahr port's operation area. 
10. On 8 February 1994, at 0700 hours, a Toyota vehicle carrying three Iraqi passengers and a Grinoff gun was seen in no man's land, west of border pillar 22/31 at Bajileh Sharhani at the geographic coordinates of QA285824 on the map of Nahr-e-Anbar. 
11. On 8 February 1994, at 1025 hours, 12 Iraqi military personnel were seen carrying a number of boxes of ammunition up Height 408 at the geographic coordinates of ND390127, west of border pillar 56/1. 
12. On 8 February 1994, at 1130 hours, 10 Iraqi military personnel armed with weapons and other equipments were seen in the vicinity of Lajmeh sentry post at the geographic coordinates of NC641231 on the map of Kani Sheikh, south-west of border pillar 39/1. 
13. On 9 February 1994, at 1030 hours, Iraqi military personnel installed a 60mm-mortar gun on the roof of the Dowaleh Sharif sentry post at the geographic coordinates of NC548416 on the map of Sumar in no man's land, west of border pillar 44. 
14. On 10 February 1994, at 1740 hours, 15 Iraqi trailers carrying tanks at the geographic coordinates of QA5036 north of Hoor-al-Howeizeh left the area after unloading the tanks. 
15. On 10 February 1994, at 1900 hours, Iraqi forces at the geographic coordinates of NC711225 on the map of Halaleh in no man's land south of Mount Ghalalem and west of border pillar 39, fired 20 tracer bullets. 
16. On 12 February 1994, at 1730 hours, four Iraqi tanks were stationed at the geographic coordinates of QA4547 on the map of Yebis, west of border pillar 21/21. 
18. On 14 February 1994, at 1640 hours, seven Iraqi military personnel were seen dismantling a trench at the geographic coordinates of NC838161 on the map of Halaleh at Meimak Heights, west of border pillar 35/6. 
19. On 14 February 1994, at 1835 hours, a number of Iraqis were seen at the geographic coordinates of NC8315 on the map of Halaleh at Meimak Heights, west of border pillar 35/6. 
23. On 18 February 1994, at 1135 hours a number of Iraqi military personnel were seen installing barbed wire at the geographic coordinates of PB2543 on the map of Koohe Toonel in no man's land, south of border pillar 25/11. 
24. On 19 February 1994, at 2200 hours, 30 anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at the village of Gherteegh Sepian at the geographic coordinates of NF2471 on the map of Naghadeh, south-west of Pasweh. 
After getting some money, they returned to Iraqi territory. 
25. On 20 February 1994, at 0900 hours, 20 Iraqis were seen training at the geographic coordinates of NC5831 on the map of Kani Sheikh, south of Height 130 and the Iraqi sentry post of Al-Abbas, south-west of border pillars 40 and 40A. 
27. On 26 February 1994, at 0900 hours, 16 Iraqi military personnel were seen training in the vicinity of Iraq's Al-Abbas sentry post at the geographic coordinates of NC589317 on the map of Kani Sheikh, south of Height 130 and south-west of border pillars 40 and 40A. 
28. On 26 February 1994, at 1630 hours, the sound of the explosion of four mortar shells were heard at the geographic coordinates of 390127 on the map of Khosravi, west of border pillar 56/1 and Darbandjoogh in the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
29. On 26 February 1994, 12 anti-revolutionary elements who had penetrated Iranian territory entered the village of Banavieh at the geographic coordinates of NE4086 on the map of Sardasht, south of Zinosheikhi and east of Koohe Nori and border pillar 105. 
Since then, members of the Council have been informed regularly of the progress of the Lusaka peace talks and on developments in Angola. 
3. It will be recalled that, in my last report, I informed the Security Council that 12 out of 18 specific principles relating to national reconciliation had been agreed upon at the Lusaka talks. 
(a) UNITA's participation in the management of State affairs; 
(d) The return of Government property in the hands of UNITA, and vice versa; 
5. Pending agreement on the above-mentioned principles, at the suggestion of my Special Representative, Mr. Alioune Blondin Beye, the Government and UNITA delegations undertook the consideration of the other remaining items of the agenda, namely: 
(a) The completion of the electoral process; 
(b) The future mandate of the United Nations in Angola and the role of the three observer States of the "Acordos de Paz" (Portugal, the Russian Federation and the United States of America). 
6. Consideration of the item on the completion of the electoral process followed the same approach as that applied to the other agenda items. 
Agreement was reached on all issues relating to this item on 5 May 1994. 
7. On 12 May 1994, my Special Representative and the three observer States submitted to the Government and UNITA delegations new proposals aimed at breaking the impasse concerning the six remaining specific principles which had not yet been agreed upon. 
8. I met with my Special Representative at Geneva on 8 April and at Johannesburg on 11 May. 
On his return from Geneva, my Special Representative delivered to President Jos Eduardo dos Santos a letter dated 8 April in which I urged the Government of Angola to demonstrate the necessary flexibility and political will to ensure a successful conclusion of the Lusaka talks. 
On the same day, I addressed a letter containing a similar request to the UNITA leader, Mr. Jonas Savimbi. 
It appeared that Government forces were attempting to consolidate and improve their position in the provinces of Kwanza Norte and U\x{74b2}e. 
There were reports, later denied by the Government, that UNITA forces had captured the strategically important town of Chongoroi. 
In addition, both sides continued active reinforcement, resupplying and repositioning of their forces. 
These military actions resulted in a worsening of the humanitarian situation and in the further restriction of circulation of goods and movement of people. 
11. During the second week of April, the intensity and scale of military activities decreased. 
12. On 19 April, Malange airport and the city itself were shelled while a World Food Programme (WFP) aircraft was unloading cargo. 
Humanitarian flights to this city were temporarily suspended, but resumed on 21 April. 
13. During May, the military situation remained tense throughout the country, as both the Government and UNITA continued to conduct military operations in several provinces. 
As a result of the continuing hostilities, emergency relief flights to some locations have been disrupted. 
14. During the period under review, UNAVEM II remained at its reduced strength of 50 military, 18 civilian police and 11 military medical staff, complemented by a small number of political, humanitarian and logistical personnel. 
In addition to Luanda, teams of military and police observers are deployed in four other locations. 
In paragraph 13 of my last report to the Security Council (S/1994/374), I outlined the human and material resources which will be required immediately for the start-up phase of an enlarged operation. 
United Nations specialists have reviewed air support and other special logistic requirements. 
A demining consultant is currently working on preparations for a nationwide mine clearance programme (see para. 18 below), while public information needs of a possible expanded operation are also being outlined. 
Because of the impending cold season, priority has been given to the delivery of non-food items, particularly blankets, clothing and medicine. 
In addition to the emergency programme, work has also begun on determining strategies for demobilization, social reintegration and mine clearance programmes as soon as a comprehensive peace settlement is reached in Lusaka. 
17. The present United Nations emergency relief programme has three major dimensions. 
First, while the humanitarian situation continues to improve in those areas which have been receiving food, medical and other types of relief assistance over the last four to six months, regular and substantial relief deliveries are still needed to sustain this improvement. 
Secondly, momentum has to be further increased to respond to the needs of areas where humanitarian activities are ongoing but are greatly hampered by lack of access by road and other logistical constraints. 
The situation is critical in the areas of Cubal and Dondo, where conditions are deteriorating daily from the inability to deliver relief supplies because of unsafe roads. 
WFP was thus obliged in mid-April to undertake air drops of relief supplies into Dondo (the first time that such an operation was carried out in Angola), as an emergency measure to alleviate the food crisis confronting more than 80,000 displaced persons there. 
Thirdly, the humanitarian needs of recently accessed areas such as Tchindjenje and Balombo, or reassessed areas such as Waku Kungo, must be urgently met. 
The populations in these locations are on the verge of starvation, and it is very likely that similar conditions will be found in other currently inaccessible areas in Hu\x{74b1}a, Bi, Bengo, Kwanza Sul and Kwanza Norte provinces. 
18. Since my last report, work has commenced on the development of a humanitarian programme for future needs which will have to be addressed once a comprehensive peace settlement is reached. 
After consultations among Government officials, UNITA representatives, donors, United Nations organizations, NGOs and local communities, work has begun on an assessment of the extent of the areas in Angola which have been mined and on plans for a mine awareness programme. 
Initial preparations are under way to devise a strategy for the demobilization and social reintegration of soldiers. 
19. The Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs visited Angola from 15 to 18 April, and reviewed the ongoing humanitarian operations there and the role of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
An urgent need remains to afford both United Nations organizations and NGOs the means to address the enormous and increasing needs of the Angolan population. 
The cost of maintaining UNAVEM II at its current strength for the period beyond 31 May 1994 will be limited, therefore, to the amount authorized by the General Assembly. 
23. The cash flow situation of the special account of UNAVEM II is extremely critical. 
As at 16 May 1994, outstanding assessed contributions to the special account amounted to US$ 30.3 million. 
This represents approximately 17.4 per cent of the total amount assessed on Member States since the inception of the Mission through 31 May 1994. 
In order to provide UNAVEM II with the necessary cash-flow requirements, loans in a total amount of US$ 29 million have been made to the Mission from other accounts, including the peace-keeping reserve fund. 
These amounts remain unpaid. 
24. Despite the slow pace of progress at the Lusaka talks, I am convinced that the remaining issues relating to national reconciliation can be resolved if both the Government and UNITA approach them with realism and the necessary political will. 
Of the six specific principles still to be agreed upon, the one pertaining to UNITA's participation in the management of State affairs appears to be the most contentious since it addresses the crucial issue of the allocation of senior Government posts to UNITA, including the governorships of provinces. 
I therefore wish to reiterate my strong appeal to the Government and UNITA to show the flexibility needed to reach a comprehensive settlement at the Lusaka talks, so that the people of Angola may finally enjoy peace and stability after so many years of conflict. 
25. I am extremely concerned at the continued fighting throughout Angola and its heavy toll on the civilian population. 
The human suffering, and destruction of infrastructure and property, have had a devastating impact on Angolan society. 
In this connection, I wish to inform the Council that I have, on several occasions, requested President Mio Soares of Portugal to use his good offices with both the Government and UNITA, and he has always responded positively. 
I wish to express my deepest appreciation for his efforts. 
26. In paragraph 5 of its resolution 903 (1994), the Security Council declared its readiness to consider authorizing promptly the increase of the strength of UNAVEM II to its previous level once an agreement has been concluded and conditions are right for the deployment of additional United Nations personnel. 
For the time being, I consider it necessary that the current structure and mandate of UNAVEM II remain unchanged and that the Mission be extended for an additional three months. 
I appeal to the Government and UNITA to give the necessary security guarantees and to refrain from any action that might jeopardize the safety of the staff responsible for the relief operations or disrupt the distribution of humanitarian assistance to the Angolan people. 
I also appeal to Member States to continue their support for the current humanitarian programme and to be prepared to support the humanitarian aspects of the comprehensive peace agreement currently under negotiation. 
28. I should like to pay a tribute to the representatives of the three observer States who have been cooperating closely with and providing all necessary support to the efforts of my Special Representative. 
I also wish to acknowledge the important contribution of my Special Representative, the Chief Military Observer of UNAVEM II and their staff for the determination with which they have been discharging their tasks and for their exemplary dedication in difficult circumstances. 
The Government shall submit a report to ONUSAL concerning the 34 weapons still in the possession of State officials. 
These measures may include extension of the period for voluntary surrender of weapons, accompanied by a broad publicity campaign, and the possible purchase of weapons with international financial support. 
3. With a view to ensuring full compliance with the Peace Accords, the parties agree to reschedule the following items pending in the area of public security: 
The functional deployment of the Border, Environmental and Arms and Explosives Divisions shall begin on 2 June, 1 July and 1 August 1994, respectively. 
The demobilization of the National Police shall be concluded by 31 January and, at the latest, by 31 March 1995. 
Two subcommissioners and the necessary administrative staff shall be appointed to the Control Unit. 
The Disciplinary Investigation Unit shall consist of two sections. 
In the case of the first, dealing with investigation, there shall be appointed one subcommissioner, two sub-inspectors and six sergeants. 
In the case of the second, dealing with procedure, there shall be appointed one subcommissioner, two sub-inspectors and three secretaries with the rank of sergeant. 
The Government shall request the necessary international technical assistance, in coordination with the United Nations, in order to ensure the full institutional consolidation of the General Inspectorate and the Control and Disciplinary Investigation Units. 
It shall also verify the study plans and the disciplinary regime. 
(a) To raise the level of grants in the National Public Security Academy, especially those awarded to students at the executive and higher levels; 
(b) To establish a specific budgeting system for the National Civil Police; 
(b) This recruitment shall be limited to a maximum of 1,000 agents at the basic level, including technical and administrative personnel. 
The committee shall interview each candidate and review the original documents submitted by each of them. 
(e) The Government shall provide the United Nations with complete lists of the current personnel of the National Police and of the demobilized personnel of the Treasury Police, the National Guard and the Immediate-Reaction Infantry Battalions. 
The United Nations shall verify compliance with this agreement, for which purpose it shall have unrestricted access to all documentation and information that it might request from the competent authorities. 
4. The Government shall institute the measures provided for in the second phase of the Acceleration Plan which it has submitted, including the amendments agreed to in the Joint Working Group. 
In the light of the financial commitments undertaken by the international community, the Government has decided to proceed concurrently with the transfer of land to beneficiaries verified by the Office for Agrarian Coordination, and to the list of landholders submitted by FMLN on 13 April 1994. 
In order to accelerate the execution of the Plan, which shall be concluded by 30 April 1995, the parties agree to take the necessary steps to achieve approval of the legislative decree embodied in it, within the shortest possible time. 
5. The Government shall put forward a special scheme for the transfer of land in the rural human settlements of Moraz and Chalatenango in the Joint Working Group on land, within 15 days after FMLN has provided the relevant information. 
6. The Government shall implement the reintegration programmes by the dates laid down by the General Coordination Bureau and shall ensure its efficient functioning (see note D.d. in annex II). 
8. The Government, as part of its overall budget for 1995, shall propose to the Legislative Assembly the opening of a budgetary item entitled "Fund for the Protection of Wounded and War-disabled as a Consequence of the Armed Conflict". 
11. The parties and the United Nations shall hold tripartite meetings every two weeks in order to follow up the actions described in this timetable and its annexes. 
a. Draft laws submitted to the Legislative Assembly for its approval: 
b. Draft laws to be submitted to the Legislative Assembly: 
2. A new Code of Criminal Procedure; 
2. Regulations on house searches; 
3. Rules of conduct for police detention, in accordance with the Code of Conduct adopted by the United Nations; 
2. Measures to render effective the recourse to amparo; 
e. Ratification of international instruments: 
2. Submitted by the Government and approved with reservation by the Legislative Assembly: 
3. Submitted by the Government and awaiting approval by the Legislative Assembly: 
- Optional Protocol to the American Convention on Human Rights (San Salvador Protocol); 
- Conventions Nos. 87 and 98 of the International Labour Organization; 
- Acceptance of the compulsory jurisdiction of the Inter-American Court of Human Rights established under the American Convention on Human Rights. 
FMLN considers that all the above instruments, which are included in the recommendations of the Commission on the Truth, should be ratified. 
a. The Government shall take the appropriate steps to ensure that Decree No. 385 remains in force until the land-transfer programme has been finalized. 
b. The land credit certificates may, if necessary, be extended beyond 30 April 1995, as agreed in the Joint Working Group. 
c. The Government shall complete the formalities for the transfer of the 17 properties pending among those provided for in the Agreement of 3 July 1991 by 30 June 1994 at the latest. 
To that end, the Government, through the Salvadorian Institute for Agrarian Reform, shall continue the relevant negotiations, in which the landowners, the beneficiaries and ONUSAL shall participate, by 30 May 1994 at the latest. 
d. The Government shall facilitate verification by the United Nations of compliance with the constitutional principle governing the allocation of surplus land from properties that exceed 245 hectares. 
a. The Government shall guarantee access by the beneficiaries of the land-transfer programme to agricultural and livestock credit. 
b. Demobilized members of the Armed Forces shall continue to be compensated, as laid down in the Peace Accords and in compliance with Decree No. 784 approved by the Legislative Assembly and the agreement of 23 March 1994, by 15 June 1996 at the latest. 
As agreed at the tripartite meeting of 8 September 1993, and as soon as COPAZ has carried out a census of 621 units, the Government shall conduct the corresponding study in order to solve the problem, which shall be submitted to ONUSAL by 30 June 1994 at the latest. 
The parties and the United Nations shall make efforts to encourage the international community to participate in the financing of the solution chosen. 
After the adoption of resolution 897 (1994), the political process for national reconciliation in Somalia gained new impetus. 
2. On 8 March 1994, Admiral Jonathan Howe completed his tour of duty in Somalia as my Special Representative, having overseen the establishment of UNOSOM II and steering it through a difficult phase of the operation. 
Following his appointment as the Acting Special Representative, Ambassador Lansana Kouyate launched an initiative to normalize the relationship between UNOSOM II and the Somali National Alliance (SNA), while maintaining contacts with the Somali Salvation Alliance (SSA) or Group of 12. 
The tone of the meetings reflected the intention of both sides to re-establish dialogue and to work out concrete arrangements, for example for security in Mogadishu, including reactivating the Police Committee, and for a cease-fire in Lower Juba. 
The immediate objective was to induce them to stop the fighting. 
Nairobi was chosen as the venue because many of the key personalities concerned with the Lower Juba region were present there. 
With all the Somali political faction leaders assembled in Nairobi, my Acting Special Representative embarked on an effort to stimulate the national reconciliation process. 
He succeeded in bringing together political leaders who had not spoken to each other for a long time. 
The reconciliation process gained momentum once the personal relationship between the political leaders had been re-established. 
Most importantly, he brought together General Mohamed Farah Aidid, Chairman of SNA, and Mr. Ali Mahdi, Spokesman of the Group of 12, which resulted in a constructive proposal to establish a national Government of Somalia. 
5. The two sides finalized a declaration, in the form of a manifesto on national reconciliation, which was signed at Nairobi on 24 March 1994 by Mr. Ali Mahdi and General Aidid, on behalf of the Group of 12 and SNA respectively (see annex I). 
6. The Nairobi declaration stipulated that, in order to restore sovereignty of the Somali State, a national reconciliation conference should be convened on 15 May 1994 to elect a President and Vice-Presidents, and to appoint a Prime Minister. 
The Conference would also complete and review the formation of local authorities, where needed, and establish them, where necessary, as a basis for regional autonomy and respect for community rights. 
9. In an appeal, the Somali leaders expressed their gratitude to the international community, particularly the United Nations, aid donor countries and countries of the region for their valuable assistance, and requested the continuation of those efforts until Somalia could stand on its own feet. 
11. In principle, the faction leaders have accepted the district and regional councils established to date. 
They would like however to review a number of them. 
The establishment of new councils should be accelerated after the successful conclusion of the National Reconciliation Conference. 
12. The two meetings scheduled in the Nairobi declaration will be entirely Somali affairs, with a view to finding a Somali solution to the Somali problem. 
UNOSOM, as it has done in the past few months, will only play the role of facilitator. 
13. Shortly before 15 April 1994, the date set for the preparatory meeting, the two signatories of the declaration decided to postpone it to 25 April 1994 to give the political factions more time to conclude the deliberations of the technical committees they had set up. 
After inter-clan fighting broke out at Merka on 5 April, the Group of 12 took the position that they would not participate in the meeting until the SNA forces withdrew from that town. 
They were persuaded to relent on this condition, but subsequent inter-clan fighting between two sub-clans of the Hawiye at Mogadishu and the consequent deterioration in the security situation there resulted in some of the faction leaders asking for, among other things, a change of venue. 
UNOSOM was initially informed of an agreement to postpone the date to 10 May 1994 and to change the venue to Nairobi, but this was not confirmed. 
14. Meanwhile another development had prompted the signatories to choose an even later date. 
The leaders of SNM of the north-west had responded positively to the invitation issued by the political faction leaders in the Nairobi declaration. 
Mr. Abdirahman Ahmed Ali, who had been Chairman of SNM before the Boroma Conference which elected a new administration, was in touch with General Aidid and Mr. Ali Mahdi. 
He announced that the Somali National Movement (SNM) would attend all future Somali reconciliation conferences as it had in the past. 
15. To allow sufficient time for SNM to undertake consultations, Mr. Ahmed Ali requested that the political factions' meeting be postponed to 30 May 1994. 
The response of the signatory factions to the Addis Ababa agreement was generally positive. 
However, Mr. Ahmed Ali's announcement was rejected by leaders in "Somaliland", including Mr. Mohamed Ibrahim Egal, its "President". 
Consultations among Somali political factions have since been under way to reach agreement on a new date and venue. 
16. The signing of the Nairobi declaration provided an impetus for the signature on 27 March 1994 of an agreement on the process of resolving the situation in Lower Juba. 
The agreement was signed by members of a joint committee representing SNA and the Somali Patriotic Movement (SPM), and called for a Lower Juba Reconciliation Conference at Kismayo on 8 April 1994. 
The agreement stated that the principle of reconciliation should be based on dialogue and that all differences and enmities should be settled through Somali ethics and traditions. 
17. The technical committee has been meeting at Kismayo since 10 April 1994 to finalize the criteria for participation in the Lower Juba Reconciliation Conference. 
With the list of clan representatives finalized, the Conference opened at Kismayo on 24 May 1994. 
Despite the real effort made by both SPM and SNA for the organization of the Conference, there is a threat from SPM/SNA to disturb the process since Colonel Ahmed Omar Jess, its Chairman, did not sign the agenda for the Conference in Nairobi. 
Meanwhile, fighting erupted at Kismayo on 21 April between two Darod sub-clans creating another obstacle to the general reconciliation process in the region. 
19. Despite the political reconciliation efforts, national and regional, described above, the security situation in Somalia has been deteriorating. 
The various factions, in apparent anticipation of an eventual withdrawal of UNOSOM, are making efforts to rearm and have, in particular, resumed the construction of the combat vehicles known as "technicals". 
As indicated in paragraphs 16 and 17 above, however, the Lower Juba Reconciliation Conference opened on 24 May 1994. 
On 10 April, the SNA militia successfully completed its campaign to seize Merka from an SNM faction. 
At about the same time, the Habr Gdir sub-clan militia, which has close ties with SNA, launched an assault on the Hawadle sub-clan, gaining control of the airport area and its approaches in South Mogadishu. 
In short, there have been concerted attempts, especially by SNA, to improve positions on the ground before the forthcoming National Reconciliation Conference. 
The most recent of these very unfortunate and serious incidents occurred on 16 May 1994 in South Mogadishu. 
The wounded soldier was subsequently kidnapped from a local hospital. 
UNOSOM is working hard with local leaders to secure the release of the kidnapped soldier. 
The cooperation of local elders has been very helpful in resolving difficulties relating to attacks and threats against UNOSOM and associated personnel as well as matters pertaining to their general security. 
22. The contingents of the following countries have completed their withdrawal from UNOSOM: Germany, Greece, Italy, Kuwait, Morocco, Norway, Republic of Korea, Saudi Arabia, Tunisia, Turkey, United Arab Emirates and United States of America. 
Since my last report, Pakistan has increased its contingent strength by approximately 2,000 all ranks. 
However, the shortfalls in the areas of armoured protection, logistics and communications have been adequately addressed. 
25. Troops deployed in Somalia are committed to the following tasks in UNOSOM's present area of operations: 
(b) Security/patrolling of the routes leading to the interior so as to keep them open for humanitarian aid convoys; 
(d) Escorting of humanitarian aid convoys; 
The three Egyptian battalions secure the port and the airport. 
27. Despite the troop reduction, military contingents continue to participate in humanitarian activities. 
28. Although the UNOSOM force is not at present a direct target, increased inter-clan fighting at Mogadishu, Merka, Belet Weyne and in the Lower Juba Valley may eventually pose a potential threat to UNOSOM. 
Over the past few weeks, information coming from different sources has indicated that all factions are rearming. 
SNA militia have been on the offensive in various parts of southern Somalia, are in full control of South Mogadishu and have launched repeated attacks to control Belet Weyne. 
At Kismayo, there has been hectic movement of SPM militia in anticipation of an attack by SNA. 
The size of the Quick Reaction Force has been reduced from a battalion to a mechanized company, a tank squadron and a helicopter squadron. 
Since January 1994, seven strong-points and checkpoints have been closed in Mogadishu because of the troop reduction and the requirement to release troops for higher priority tasks. 
Under the prevailing security conditions, the ability of the force to achieve its mandated tasks has become limited. 
The full deployment of the authorized level of 22,000 would enable UNOSOM to operate again in the middle Shabelle area, from Balad to Belet Weyne, and bring it back into the UNOSOM area of operation and also to meet fully its humanitarian convoy escort role. 
Any expansion of UNOSOM areas of deployment to incorporate the central region of Galcayo and ultimately the north-east would require the deployment of at least two additional battalions with integral support and logistics elements. 
30. In its resolution 865 (1993), the Security Council expressed its conviction that the re-establishment of the Somali police, judicial and penal systems was critical for the restoration of security and stability in the country. 
The reduction of the UNOSOM force level and the instability in the security situation referred to in the relevant parts of the present report have increased the importance and urgency of achieving the objectives of the Somali Justice Programme. 
The United Nations and the international community have not relented in their efforts to achieve this objective. 
As at 22 May 1994, the total number of police recruits was 7,799. 
32. Of the 54 civilian police personnel authorized to staff the Police Division, 41 from the following countries had arrived in the mission area as at 15 May 1994: 
The remaining civilian police personnel are scheduled to arrive shortly from Nigeria, Sweden and Zambia. 
33. The north-east region merits special mention. 
It is recognized, however, that the current UNOSOM policy of restricting appointment to persons who had served as members of the Somali police force for at least two years needs reconsideration. 
After proper training, selected demobilized ex-militiamen should also be able to qualify for induction into the police force. 
34. Starting from the end of March, under the overall coordination and leadership of UNOSOM, the UNOSOM military component and the United States training team, provided by the International Criminal Investigations Technical Assistance Program (ICITAP), have played an important role in assisting the police programme. 
They have organized weapons training, driver and mechanics maintenance training, foot and arms drill, supervisor training, administration and middle management training. 
ICITAP also provides logistical support in the refurbishment of police stations, as well as in training facilities. 
They are now in the process of refurbishing a provisional training school within the UNOSOM headquarters compound at Mogadishu to accommodate 100 trainees per session. 
Logistic support is likely to be provided by ICITAP. 
The main problem is that the destruction of facilities has been thorough and the lack of financial resources makes it possible to rehabilitate only one or two facilities for training the police forces of the whole country. 
35. An armourer's course was started on 30 April 1994 with an initial group of 20 police officers. 
A training programme for trainers for refresher development courses commenced on 2 May 1994. 
The middle management station administration courses commenced on 14 May 1994 at Mogadishu. 
These courses will be replicated throughout the country. 
UNOSOM plans to train over 3,000 personnel by December 1994 and another 3,000 will be trained by Somali police officers who would have themselves undergone training with UNOSOM II. 
36. Other training packages, including a refresher training programme, are being revised and updated to enhance the delivery mechanism. 
These are designed to ensure standardization of training throughout Somalia. 
Essentially, the police training programme involves the reinculcation of a disciplined orientation into the Somali police personnel, as well as the enhancement of their capacity for general crime prevention duties and such specialist duties as investigation, criminal intelligence gathering, riot control, community policing, and human rights in law enforcement. 
37. The UNOSOM police programme is in great part financed by voluntary contributions, in cash and in kind, from Governments. 
The following cash contributions have been received or pledged so far: 
Assistance has been obtained from some Member States, regional institutions and organizations, NGOs and United Nations organizations and programmes. 
A mid-term assessment meeting is planned for June 1994, with a view to evaluating the progress made regarding assistance to the Somali Justice Programme, as a model for future United Nations interventions of this nature. 
40. A work plan has been prepared for the refurbishment of 54 courts in 28 districts spread over 12 regions. 
Also, during the period from June to August 1994, the appropriate Somali authorities at the district and regional levels will be encouraged to appoint suitable personnel to staff these courts. 
41. In the correctional work programme, efficient correctional management practices are being introduced into the prisons. 
Some projects for improvement of sanitation and prison facilities have been completed, in cooperation with the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC). 
Estimates for reconstruction or refurbishment of prisons in Somalia are being compiled. 
42. Efforts have been made to relieve congestion in the two large prisons at Mogadishu and Baidoa. 
Constant monitoring of the cases and calling attention of the appropriate authorities to the plight of those "awaiting trial" who have been in prison for three months or more without trial, has led to judicial review of the cases and, in many instances, the release of detainees. 
44. Training courses to enhance the competence and managerial skills of prison personnel are due to be held in June. 
This will be undertaken with the assistance of the Arab Security Studies and Training Centre, the United Nations African Regional Institute for the Prevention of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders, and the Alliance of NGOs on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice. 
The main priority has been to secure their separation from adult prisoners, in accordance with the United Nations Standard Minimum Rules for the Administration of Juvenile Justice (the Beijing Rules). 
46. A Street Children Redemption Educational and Recreation Pilot Project, supported by the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), UNESCO and the World Food Programme (WFP), is being implemented in North Mogadishu. 
They will receive food and about four hours of basic education daily. 
47. The United Kingdom Overseas Development Administration has agreed, in principle, to support a project formulated jointly by the Justice Division and the Save the Children Fund (UK) on the therapy of traumatized children in Somalia. 
48. In its crime prevention programme, with the support of the European Forum for Urban Safety, in Paris, and the International Centre for the Prevention of Crime, at Montreal, the Division will formulate projects designed to develop institutional bonds of social control aimed at crime prevention and control. 
To this end, the Division is recruiting two crime prevention specialists (a social worker and a judge). 
49. Through its human rights programme, the Division has investigated incidents of human rights abuses within the Somali Criminal Justice System. 
The results of the investigations have been discussed with the appropriate units, and mechanisms for avoiding such violations in the future have been jointly developed with such units. 
50. In the Nairobi Declaration of 24 March 1994, the Somali political faction leaders explicitly expressed their support for the concept of voluntary disarmament. 
Regrettably, this commitment has not yet been honoured. 
Voluntary disarmament will be successful only if the Somali parties display the necessary determination to settle their disputes peacefully. 
In the past few weeks, on the contrary, there has, as reported above, been evidence that major factions are replenishing their weapons stockpiles. 
In Mogadishu, "technicals" have been spotted at different locations. 
Reports also indicate that clans are rebuilding defensive positions. 
UNOSOM II is prepared to assist them in implementing their commitments. 
The UNOSOM force, which is already overstretched, would act as an honest broker in collecting surrendered weapons and safeguarding them for the Somali national Government. 
52. In the north-west region, through the recently created National Demobilization Commission, an interim emergency programme for disarmament and demobilization was launched in February 1994. 
53. UNOSOM demining policy is based on the principle of using Somali deminers only. 
Recent experience shows that expatriate demining firms are not necessarily acceptable to local political authorities and a disproportionate amount of the fees is used to cover the security risks faced by the expatriates. 
It is to be noted that, before any demining project is supported, the local demining NGO has to satisfy UNOSOM with documentary evidence that the local authorities have agreed that the project can be executed effectively and in reasonable safety within their community. 
UNOSOM also carries out the field survey of the project to ensure its viability. 
Periodic inspections are carried out during project implementation to ensure satisfactory completion. 
To increase the safety of Somali deminers, a mine clearance training facility is planned. 
This will be staffed by expatriate instructors, and located in North Mogadishu, with the ability to deploy instructor teams to any area in Somalia. 
In the last three months, the following ordnance has been destroyed: 
Seventy-one square kilometres of grazing/pastoral land and 318.5 kilometres of roadway have been cleared of mines. 
55. With the restructuring and increased staffing of the Division, UNOSOM intends to accelerate the implementation of the demining programme. 
56. In spite of the significant progress made in 1993, the emergency situation continues and the welfare of large numbers of Somalis remains at risk. 
A major priority for 1994 is the provision of relief assistance to the most vulnerable and disadvantaged groups. 
The Division for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs in UNOSOM has continued to coordinate the provision of assistance to meet relief needs, resettle refugees and internally displaced persons and to contain the prevailing cholera epidemic throughout the country. 
However, security problems still plague relief efforts in a number of areas, affecting both the safety of humanitarian personnel and the regularity and efficiency of delivery of assistance. 
57. Given the volatile situation in the country, humanitarian agencies operating in Somalia have been focusing their attention on the various scenarios that affect humanitarian activities. 
One major concern has been the increase in inter-clan conflicts and banditry and the resulting interruptions in the provision of relief assistance. 
The first step taken by the Division for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs was to form the Contingency Operations Group comprising representatives of United Nations organizations, the NGO Consortium and the UNOSOM force command. 
The Group meets regularly to consider changing emergency scenarios and needs and to put into place concerted response mechanisms. 
Some of the specific issues with which the Group has been dealing include developing early warning arrangements; ensuring availability of contingency stocks; identification of key facilities, installations and routes; and evacuation planning. 
58. Somalia is slowly recovering from an extended period of widespread famine and dramatic reductions in food production. 
While the overall food supply situation has improved, poor rains during the short agricultural season have resulted in food shortages in some areas. 
The development of forward indicators of vulnerability has been one of the most important steps taken within the emergency contingency planning mechanism. 
The Food Security and Crop Assessment Task Force, chaired by WFP, is currently providing data and information on crop situations and food balances. 
Concerted early action made it possible, for example, to detect the partial crop failure in the Bay region and to take prompt remedial action by providing special food-for-work programmes. 
There is a projected shortfall in domestic food production in 1994 and arrangements are being made to ensure an adequate food supply for the population. 
59. In early February, Somalia was faced with a health emergency resulting from an outbreak of cholera. 
A Cholera Task Force was formed, under the auspices of UNOSOM, to coordinate the efforts of United Nations organizations, particularly the World Health Organization (WHO) and UNICEF, NGOs and Somali groups to deal with the epidemic, which spread rapidly and affected many parts of the country. 
As at 5 May, a cumulative total of 12,444 cases and 492 fatalities had been reported. 
In addition to collecting and publishing statistical data on the spread of the epidemic, other actions taken include the setting up of treatment centres, chlorination of water sources, environmental sanitation, information campaigns and social mobilization. 
Consequently, UNOSOM arranged for contingency supplies of cholera kits and disinfection materials to be moved to its zonal offices in order to avoid too much reliance on supplies from Mogadishu. 
61. There are still hundreds of thousands of Somali refugees in neighbouring countries who are willing to return to Somalia with assistance. 
During 1993 and the first three months of 1994, some 88,000 Somalis were voluntarily repatriated from Kenya to the Gedo region. 
During the course of 1994, it is anticipated that another 70,000 persons will require transport facilities for resettlement - mainly to the Lower Juba region and along the Somali coastline. 
However, security problems and shortfalls in resources have slowed the repatriation programme, forcing UNHCR to issue an urgent appeal for additional funds without which it would not be in a position to continue the programme. 
62. To date, the Humanitarian Division in UNOSOM has assisted in resettling 30,770 internally displaced persons. 
It is estimated that there are still over 600,000 such persons throughout Somalia. 
Resettlement operations will continue to rely on the relatively limited resources and personnel of international NGOs and United Nations organizations that provide food and settlement kits and also basic social services in the communities receiving the displaced persons. 
It should be noted that transport is the most costly aspect in resettlement operations. 
Assisting Somali families to return to their homes will remain a priority. 
The International Organization for Migration (IOM) will be fielding an assessment mission at the end of May, at the request of the United Nations Emergency Relief Coordinator, to make it possible to develop a comprehensive programme of assistance for resettling internally displaced persons. 
63. The humanitarian organizations have been working closely with the UNOSOM force command better to coordinate international humanitarian efforts, plans and strategies. 
The Humanitarian Division has been working with force command to establish standard operating procedures and to improve the support provided to humanitarian programmes and personnel. 
64. In spite of concerted efforts by UNOSOM and humanitarian agencies working in Somalia to render assistance to needy sectors and vulnerable groups, humanitarian activities continue to face difficult security constraints. 
Increased banditry and inter-clan and inter-factional fighting, together with attacks directed at humanitarian agencies and their staff, have forced a number of United Nations organizations and NGOs to suspend their assistance programmes and reduce or withdraw their staff. 
Following the recent killing of one of its staff, and because of the continued insecurity, UNHCR was forced to evacuate its staff from Afmadow and to reduce its presence in Kismayo. 
WFP closed its operations in Kismayo as a result of persistent intimidation of its personnel. 
65. As a follow-up to the Addis Ababa declaration, the first meetings of the Somalia Aid Coordination Body and its Standing Committee were held at Nairobi on 1 and 2 February 1994. 
One of the major steps taken was the adoption of a plan of action for the first semester of 1994 on assistance for rehabilitation activities. 
66. Bearing in mind the long-term nature of reconstruction and development activities, I have approved the transfer of the United Nations Development Office from UNOSOM to UNDP, with effect from 1 May 1994. 
While it will be operated as a project by UNDP, the Development Office will function as an integral component of United Nations activities in Somalia. 
An Expression of Interest has been requested and several firms have responded positively. 
70. The Nairobi declaration of 24 March 1994 has brought the United Nations Operation in Somalia to a defining moment in its complex and stormy history. 
The issue that now confronts the Security Council is the extension of the UNOSOM II mandate, taking into account the Council's objective, set out in resolution 897 (1994), that UNOSOM II complete its mission by March 1995. 
Renewal would signify the Member States' determination to fulfil the United Nations vision of assisting Somalia towards political reconciliation, national reconstruction and peace. 
71. The present situation, though difficult, is not entirely devoid of hope. 
72. All the Somali leaders have appealed to UNOSOM to continue supporting their reconciliation and rehabilitation efforts, which in itself is a positive development compared to the past attitudes of certain parties toward UNOSOM. 
This has enabled my Acting Special Representative over the past few months to pursue a political initiative. 
The result, so far, has been a resumption of the dialogue, normalization of UNOSOM's relationship with SNA, and the very important declaration adopted by the parties at Nairobi. 
73. Unfortunately, for reasons explained elsewhere in this report, there have been considerable delays in implementing that agreement and the preparatory meeting is now scheduled for 30 May 1994, with no date fixed for the National Reconciliation Conference itself. 
74. Meanwhile, the situation on the ground is a matter of growing concern. 
The withdrawal of several major UNOSOM contingents in March did not lead to civil war, as had been feared, nor to a resurgence of organized attacks on UNOSOM and on humanitarian agency and NGO personnel. 
Militia groups are rearming and are again constructing "technical" combat vehicles in anticipation of renewed fighting, particularly since the substantial military advances scored by SNA in the Merka and the Mogadishu airport areas. 
Moreover, banditry is on the rise, partly as a result of the reduction in UNOSOM's strength. 
75. Elsewhere in Somalia, UNOSOM's efforts to help foster reconciliation among various local clans have made some progress. 
This can be significant as the clans generally have much influence with the Somali political factions. 
Of considerable significance in this connection are the ongoing reconciliation efforts being mediated by the Imam of Hirab. 
If successful, these may result in reducing mistrust and hostility between General Aidid, Mr. Mohamed Ali Mahdi and Mr. Mohamed Qanyare Afrah, the leaders of the major contending factions in the United Somali Congress. 
But this must be firmly tied to evidence of serious and productive pursuit of the reconciliation process. It must also entail strict observance of the cease-fire and cooperation with UNOSOM in preventing the recurrence of clashes and in resolving local clan and factional conflicts. 
77. I accordingly recommend that the Security Council reaffirm its objective, set out in resolution 897 (1994), that UNOSOM II complete its mission by March 1995, and that, to this end, it now extend the UNOSOM II mandate for a period of six months. 
This extension would be at the present authorized strength of 22,000, and be subject to periodic reviews of the political and military situation and of progress towards reconciliation. 
The first such review would take place following my submission of a report on the outcome of the National Reconciliation Conference or on 15 July 1994 if the Conference had not taken place by then. 
Subsequent reviews would be scheduled at the discretion of the Security Council. 
I have instructed my Acting Special Representative to continue assigning top priority to his efforts for promoting political reconciliation in Somalia. 
78. During the six-month period UNOSOM II would also continue to give priority to the speedy build-up of the Somali national police and justice system. 
This could be synchronized with a corresponding reduction of the UNOSOM military component, preferably beginning in November 1994. 
Until the Somali police force is in a position to shoulder its responsibilities, it is the considered opinion of the UNOSOM force Commander that the mandated level of 22,000 all ranks needs to be maintained to provide the requisite security. 
I have instructed my staff to make a major effort to rebuild the force to this level as soon as possible. 
A premature reduction in troop level would be counter-productive, since it would lead to a curtailment of the area where UNOSOM II can fulfil its mandate. 
The troop reduction process must at all costs be militarily sound and its execution orderly. 
79. These recommendations are based on the assumption that the Somali leaders will prove able and willing to pursue the path to political reconciliation. 
I have accordingly instructed UNOSOM to formulate a comprehensive contingency withdrawal plan which would be ready for implementation should the Security Council so decide. 
80. In my last report, I referred to the substantial resources generously made available to save hundreds of thousands of Somali lives. 
In spite of scarce resources and the proliferation of emergencies in other parts of the world, the international community has demonstrated compassion and patience in continuing to provide humanitarian assistance to the suffering people of Somalia. 
While relief requirements continue, and have recently increased because of the sudden outbreak of cholera, there is heightened concern that resources may not be available to meet those needs. 
The continuing security problems, in particular the threats and attacks directed at humanitarian agencies, are a growing cause for anxiety. 
This in turn could leave those who are least able to help themselves in an even more precarious situation, and, worse still, result in a return to the tragic days of the worst phase of the emergency. 
The grave concern expressed by the donor community about the security situation should be another clear signal to the Somali political leaders to accelerate their efforts, in cooperation with UNOSOM, to achieve a political settlement and maintain peaceful conditions. 
If these efforts should bear fruit, there is still hope for collective international efforts to succeed in assisting Somalis to meet the continuing emergency needs and move towards the rebuilding of the economic and social fabric of their country. 
These officials have demonstrated the highest qualities of leadership in some of the most difficult circumstances. 
I further wish to convey my appreciation to ICRC, to the NGOs and to the many Governments that have supported UNOSOM in its efforts to carry out the Security Council mandate. 
1. Following the informal consultations in Nairobi, from 11 to 23 March 1994, the political leaders of Somalia have reached an understanding based on the following principles: 
(a) Inviolability of the territorial integrity and sovereignty of the Somali Republic; 
(b) Repudiation of any form of violence as a means of resolving conflicts and implementation of cease-fire and voluntary disarmament throughout Somalia; 
(c) Respect for and preservation of fundamental human rights and democratic principles; 
(d) Creation of an atmosphere conducive to brotherly coexistence among all Somalis, using traditional channels, cultural and political means; 
2. In specific terms, the leaders have agreed to implement the following: 
(b) To hold a meeting of the signatory factions of the Addis Ababa peace agreement and the Somali National Movement (SNM) on 15 April 1994 in Mogadishu to set up rules and procedures of voting and criteria of participation in the National Reconciliation Conference. 
(c) In order to restore the sovereignty of the Somali State, a National Reconciliation Conference should be convened on 15 May 1994 to elect a President and Vice-Presidents (the number to be determined) and to appoint a Prime Minister; 
(d) To complete and review the formation of local authorities, where needed, and establish them, where necessary, as a basis for regional autonomy and respect for community rights; 
The Somali leaders wish to express their gratitude to the international community, particularly the United Nations, aid donor countries and countries of the region, for their valuable assistance and to request the continuation of these efforts until Somalia stands on its own feet. 
Since the issuance by the Secretary-General of his last report dated 8 March 1994 (S/1994/99/Add.1) on the implementation of paragraph 13 of Security Council resolution 883 (1993), 7 more replies have been received, bringing to 40 the total number of replies received as at 24 May 1994. 
Noting that Articles 73 and 76 of the Charter of the United Nations call upon Administering Authorities of Trust Territories to assist their peoples in the progressive development of their free political institutions and towards self-government or independence, 
Mindful that the people of Palau have established a constitution and democratic political institutions providing the instruments of self-government, 
Aware that political status negotiations between the Administering Authority and representatives of the Trust Territory began in 1969 with the aim of facilitating the progressive development of the peoples in Micronesia, including Palau, towards self-government or independence as was deemed appropriate, 
Recalling its resolution 2183 (LIII) of 28 May 1986, in which termination of the Trusteeship Agreement for the entire Trust Territory was envisioned, 
Having heard the statement of the elected representative of the Republic of Palau requesting early termination of the Trusteeship Agreement, and believing this to reflect the freely expressed wishes of the people of Palau, 
1. Notes that the people of Palau have freely exercised their right to self-determination in a plebiscite observed by the visiting mission of the Trusteeship Council and have chosen free association with the United States of America; 
(a) Replace rules 1 and 2 by the following rule 1: 
"Requests the Secretary-General to issue by 30 January 1994, as addenda to the report of the Intergovernmental Group, the responses of States to requests addressed to them regarding the cases contained in the annexes to that report." 
2. On 21 April 1994, the Secretary-General received the following response from India. 
The supplier for this cargo was M/s. GOTCO. 
The vessel discharged the entire SKO parcel at Bombay and vacated the berth on 23 January 1992. 
The entire cargo was discharged at Madras and the vessel vacated the berth on 1 January 1992. 
4. The subject vessel was nominated by M/s. Marubeni for lifting the hydrous ammonium nitrate (HAN) cargo on a free-on-board (FOB) Vizag/Madras basis. 
This vessel sailed from Madras after loading on 10 January 1992. 
5. M/s. Chevron nominated this vessel for lifting hydrous ammonium nitrate cargo on a FOB Vizag/Madras basis. 
1. As Member States pursue more effective strategies to accelerate economic and social development and to help realize the aspirations of people for a better life, there is growing concern that the resources available are not sufficient to carry out these strategies successfully in developing countries. 
If that target were met by all Member States instead of so few, some $126 billion, instead of $60 billion, would be available annually, and many of the pressing problems that stand in the way of promoting human betterment could be addressed far more effectively (see figure I). 
2. The United Nations system has also seen its relative share decrease during the past 20 years. 
At the same time, the need to finance increasing demands for emergency assistance and humanitarian interventions may have led to reduced levels of funding for development programmes. 
Currency fluctuations during 1993 have further curtailed resources for development activities. 
4. Clearly, the level of resources made available to the United Nations operational activities for development is a reflection of political choices made by the Member States. 
6. In the same resolution, the General Assembly concluded that any new funding system should include mechanisms for all participating countries to demonstrate their responsibility and commitment to the programmes and funds. 
7. Also in the same resolution, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to review and analyse possible changes and improvements in the present funding system, including, but not limited to, multi-year negotiated pledges, and to submit a report with his recommendations in April 1994. 
9. Member States have long recognized operational activities for development within the United Nations system, including their financing, as an integral and important part of the work of the Organization in the economic and social fields. 
As far back as 1977, the General Assembly, in its resolution 32/197 of 20 December 1977, called for a real increase in the flow of resources for such activities on a predictable, continuous and assured basis. 
It also called for a single annual pledging conference for all United Nations operational activities for development. 
The fact that the Assembly, after 15 years, had to reiterate those words in regard to the financing of operational activities indicates that the underlying problems have not yet been addressed successfully. 
10. The need for a substantial increase in the funding level has to be addressed as part of the overall process of restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields. 
In this connection, General Assembly resolutions 44/211 of 22 December 1989 and 47/199 of 22 December 1992 are of particular relevance since they set in motion a process of major reforms in the way operational activities for development are carried out within the United Nations system. 
The stage is now set to review, in a comprehensive manner, the adequacy of the level of resources available for these programmes and what modalities and means can be considered for putting those resources on a more stable, predictable and assured basis. 
11. To the extent that the level of resources available for the United Nations operational activities for development is first and foremost a matter of political determination by Member States, no funding mechanism can, by itself, determine the total flow of resources. 
Given a clear and strong commitment to finance the United Nations development activities at an adequate level, appropriate funding arrangements should be devised to enhance the stability and predictability of resource flows and establish an equitable basis for burden-sharing among Member States. 
13. The United Nations has inherent strengths and advantages as an instrument of multilateral development cooperation that cannot be duplicated. 
Thus, the United Nations is uniquely placed to address the numerous and diverse needs of the developing countries, as its universality, its democratic governance and its global operational network allow it to act in a manner that responds to donor and programme countries alike. 
Moreover, the United Nations cannot exist as a strong force for peace unless it is also a strong force for development. 
The record of the United Nations system in development cooperation shows many successes. 
The achievements of the reform process within the United Nations also deserve more international recognition. 
The men and women world wide who, through their taxes, have contributed to the many economic and social achievements of the United Nations should be given a more comprehensive and convincing overview of what has been achieved. 
This presents a challenge to the United Nations and its development funds and programmes. 
Member States, moreover, can help win public support for the development role of the system through their own public information efforts. 
In reaching a consensus, all countries have an equal voice. 
Once a consensus has been reached, all countries have an equal responsibility to implement the agreed policies and programmes. 
No other global mechanism exists that allows countries to solve common problems on such a universal basis of equal participation. 
Moreover, the United Nations has the global network to monitor, coordinate and assist Member States in the implementation of measures required to translate such a consensus into reality. 
16. The United Nations has been successfully engaged in operational activities for several decades with a range of actions to alleviate poverty in rural and urban areas, bringing relief and hope to the most disadvantaged, providing child immunization, population and environment programmes, and fostering a consensus for human development. 
The United Nations is heavily engaged in adapting programmes and their delivery mechanisms to the changing requirements, including by enhancing efficiency and coordination through the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
The United Nations must remain a strong force for development, particularly on behalf of the poor majority. 
The practical links among peace, security, humanitarian assistance and development require the continuing full involvement of the United Nations through its operational arm. 
But the United Nations can carry out these tasks only if there is strong political support for its development activities. 
17. Operational activities are generally understood as those that are undertaken with the objective of sustaining or enhancing economic and social well-being, involving the transfer of resources to developing countries or regions in a tangible or intangible form. 
As distinct from operational activities of an emergency nature, which provide immediate assistance, these activities are focused on development goals and seek to mobilize and enhance the potential and capacities of countries to promote their own economic and social progress. 
18. The evolution of the operational activities within the United Nations is the result of specific responses, in a given context, to emerging needs or major international events. 
20. There is also a greater awareness that development and peace are interlinked, that social harmony and strategic stability are interconnected, and that sustainable human development could be one of the most cost-effective pre-emptive instruments for global peace and security. 
This is clearly an area where the diversified and unbiased approach of the United Nations might represent a comparative advantage over other sources of aid and funding. 
A new challenge for technical cooperation would be to assist countries on "upstream" activities like supporting the building of capacity in areas such as strategic development planning, policy development, privatization, aid coordination and effectiveness, external resources mobilization, and market access and reforms. 
The United Nations, in particular, could contribute in this area without losing sight of social issues and with a clear focus on the needs of vulnerable sections of societies. 
22. A growing new dimension that needs strong United Nations operational support relates to integrating international efforts linking emergency relief, rehabilitation, reconstruction and long-term development. 
Although international intervention and aid in all these areas is, and will be, governed by different dynamics and objectives, it is important to ensure that they have a synergistic effect and that the development dimension should be built into all stages of this continuum. 
23. While emergency aid is important and is supported by strong constituencies in donor countries, the fact that it touches only a relatively small percentage of people in distress should not be overlooked. 
People living under conditions of absolute poverty are as much in need of sustained emergency aid as those that are afflicted by floods or famine. 
24. The United Nations system contributes substantially in translating the agreements and recommendations reached at global conferences into specific action at national, regional and international levels. 
25. Many of these new agreements and policy initiatives call for renewed efforts by Member States to mobilize the resources required for their implementation. 
It would seem natural that a significant part of such resources should be channelled through the United Nations system. 
The United Nations system is clearly in a unique position to contribute to the elucidation and concretization of these linkages, and to play an intermediary role through its operational activities. 
27. Some of these cross-sectoral issues are also some of the most sensitive. 
Access to advanced technologies, sometimes called transforming technologies, for example, is a crucial matter for many developing countries. 
Global productive processes are rapidly being transformed by technologies such as micro-electronics and biotechnology; increasingly, the efforts of developing countries to accelerate their economic growth on a sustained and sustainable basis will depend on their ability to obtain affordable access to and capacity to use these technologies. 
The United Nations plays a facilitating role in this regard by strengthening the capacities of developing countries to acquire and absorb new technologies. 
28. The four major funds and programmes covered by the present review evolved on the basis of separate mandates and distinct identities, which also produced a diversity in their funding methods. 
Thus, the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), in focusing on technical cooperation, has increasingly relied on non-core resources in recent years involving third-party cost sharing, cost sharing by recipient countries and trust funds. 
In 1993, 32.6 per cent of UNDP resources derived from these sources, whereas in 1985 their share stood at 14.2 per cent. 
29. The United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) has a distinctive funding approach in that it uses a broad base of public and private contributors and diverse channels for mobilization of resources. 
While most of the funding is contributed by Governments, it consists of three types: general resources, regular supplementary funding and emergency supplementary funding. 
One quarter of UNICEF resources comes from private sources. 
30. Contributions to the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) also involve core and non-core resources, as well as fees from other funding organizations for procurement services. 
The percentage of third-party cost sharing has, however, remained small, not exceeding 5 per cent of total contributions. 
31. Contributions to the World Food Programme (WFP) are made in food and cash. 
Commodity pledges are made in either monetary terms or physical quantities. 
As compared to the other three organizations, the major contributions to WFP are made by a relatively smaller number of donors. 
In the past few years, a significant shift has taken place towards relief assistance, which in 1993 accounted for two thirds of the resources of WFP. 
32. All the funds and programmes were affected by a significant downturn in contributions in 1993. 
The shortfall is forcing UNDP to restrict commitments to 70 per cent of Indicative Planning Figures (IPFs). 
UNICEF also faced a serious reversal in contributions in 1993, bringing the level down by nearly $150 million off the peak level in 1992 of $688 million (of which $262 million came from supplementary funding). 
The drop in UNFPA contributions in 1993 was $18.4 million, from a level of $238 million in 1992. 
While resources made available to WFP have almost doubled over the past few years, in 1993 some two thirds of resources were for relief assistance, part of which was designated for specific operations. 
Thus, despite their varying funding sources and methods, the resources being channelled through the four funds and programmes seem to be affected in similar ways. 
The variation in mandates and resource mobilization strategies did not protect them against underlying financial, economic and political factors which shape the decisions regarding the level of contributions by Member States. 
34. Each of these mechanisms has its own characteristics. 
While it is generally assumed that a system of voluntary pledges offers the greatest flexibility to donors, it represents the most volatile option to the recipients; at the other extreme, assessed contributions offer the least flexibility to the donors, but they offer the greatest stability to the beneficiaries. 
In reality, there is relatively little difference between the two if Member States do not honour their commitments. 
35. The most common funding mechanisms and their characteristics are examined in this section. The relationship between funding mechanisms and governance is also touched upon. 
36. Most organizations rely on a variety of funding mechanisms simultaneously. 
37. This is currently the most widely used approach by the United Nations funds and programmes; its impact is extensively described in annex I below. 
It does not involve a debate on countries' perceived ability to pay; each country pledges what it can, purely on the basis of its own level of support for the activities it has selected. 
38. The drawback of voluntary pledges is their volatility. 
As of 1993, 22 funds and programmes for operational activities of the United Nations were covered (see annex II). 
The current pledging conference mechanism was created as an outcome of resolution 32/197, through which the Assembly, as early as 1977, tried to lay the foundation for a coordinated approach to the funding of the United Nations operational activities for development on a predictable, continuous and assured basis. 
Most importantly, as mentioned earlier, the resource mobilization mechanisms of the funds and programmes themselves have many channels in addition to the Pledging Conference: cost sharing, supplementary funding, third-party cost sharing and emergency appeals all occur outside of the context of the Pledging Conference. 
41. The assessment method might, in principle, be considered as the most effective approach to placing fund-raising on a predictable and stable basis, provided Member States make timely and full contributions in accordance with their assessment. 
Under this method, the amount of contributions from individual countries depends on a formula determined in advance for a specific period. 
The assessed contributions criteria generally include per capita GNP, the size of population and the share of trade in GNP. 
Thus, this option by itself does not always ensure a stable resource base. 
42. An advantage of the method is that the major criterion in recommending a scale of assessment for a Member State is the country's capacity to pay. 
Recommendations are made for periods of two or three years, and, once the General Assembly has made the assessments, changes are not normally introduced unless conditions have changed significantly. 
While there are shifts in levels of contribution over time, these are usually gradual, as the capacity to pay of countries does not normally change significantly from one year to another. 
This ensures a relatively high level of predictability and stability under the assessment method, provided Member States fulfil their obligations. 
45. The replenishment approach is used by many multilateral financing institutions. 
Upon creation of the institution, a firm overall target is agreed upon by all concerned. 
Funds are then made available to ensure the institution's functioning for a first, fixed-term period. 
Subsequently, a new target is established, and the resources of the institution are replenished for a further fixed-term period. 
This approach involves negotiations in order to establish a target, and, once agreement is reached, financing assumes the nature of a firm multi-year commitment. 
Examples of major institutions operating on the basis of the replenishment approach are the International Development Association (IDA), the International Fund for Agricultural Development (IFAD), the European Development Fund of the European Union, and the Global Environment Facility (GEF). 
Their financing mechanisms are described in annex III below. 
46. The replenishment mechanism offers a relatively higher level of stability and predictability for a fixed-term period, once agreement has been reached on the financing level for that period and once it becomes clear what share each country has to pay. 
Where these shares are closely linked to a scale of assessment, as is the case in the European Development Fund, this mechanism also provides long-term stability. 
47. Moreover, there is a potential difficulty owing to the usually rather short period for which Governments can make firm financial commitments on the basis of their budgetary cycle and the longer periods of commitment required by the replenishment model. 
Once these are ratified by parliaments, they are binding on Governments and therefore supersede the normal budgetary process since a legal obligation to pay has been created. 
In other organizations requiring long-term replenishment, commitments are made subject to parliamentary approval, and funds are transferred in instalments. 
48. As indicated in the case-studies presented in annex III, there is a close relationship in the replenishment model between the levels of funding provided by individual donors and governance of the institution concerned. 
49. The concept of negotiated pledges assumes that a group of donors can develop common, objective criteria in order to establish each partner's contribution towards a commonly accepted target. 
Indicators which can be considered, such as GNP and population, are numerous, and the relative weight given to each indicator can vary. 
A scale of assessments agreed to previously can be the basis for such negotiations, or completely new criteria can be introduced. 
But, as is the case for all options, there is always a political element, linked to the notion of burden-sharing, that affects the outcome of the negotiations. 
51. The example of the European Development Fund, on the other hand, demonstrates that, if the political will exists, negotiated pledges can present a fair and transparent model to ensure equity in levels of contribution. 
In this model, there is a close correlation between the European Union's scale of assessments and the European Development Fund's allocation scale, and there is a level of common understanding implicit in the arrangements which may, however, not be easy to duplicate in a less homogeneous setting. 
52. In this context, one should recall the proposal by the Nordic countries 1/ for a system that would broaden the funding base of the funds and programmes, which so far have relied on voluntary funding. 
The proposal would combine three sources of funding as follows: 
(a) One source might be based on assessed contributions from all Member States. 
(b) Another source, which would raise the bulk of the resources, would be a process of negotiated pledges. 
The strength of these replenishment processes is that the volume is related to defined objectives and that burden-sharing is negotiated in a unified context; 
(c) A third source would, as is the case at present, be voluntary contributions. 
53. It might be helpful, following the case-by-case analysis done so far, to assess categories of attributes of the current funding mechanisms. 
54. As concerns the increased levels of contributions, all funding mechanisms are subject to the general observation made earlier that the level of resources is not primarily determined by any given funding mechanism. 
Evidently, the degree of flexibility varies among the various funding mechanisms, with the greatest relative flexibility under voluntary contributions and the least under assessed contributions. 
Therefore, it would appear that the replenishment system and multi-year, negotiated pledges would tend to achieve this purpose best, whereas the voluntary system would seem least likely to achieve this goal. 
56. While the burden-sharing issue is essentially a political matter to be resolved among Member States, the system of assessed contributions among a defined group of contributor countries seems to provide the most suitable framework to achieve consensus on the basis of objective criteria. 
57. In this context, it is interesting to note that there are considerable differences among the OECD/DAC countries in the percentages of GNP that they allocate to ODA, ranging from less than 0.2 per cent to well over 1.1 per cent (1992 figures, see annex I, table 2). 
Similarly, the voluntary contributions from these countries to the United Nations development activities fluctuate widely. 
58. The rapid growth in cost sharing for UNDP from programme countries demonstrates that the developing countries are increasingly willing, and able, to participate in the funding of United Nations development activities. 
59. Other elements that affect funding in a significant manner are the system of governance and the allocation criteria employed. 
Thus, under the replenishment model, governance seems to be organized around the level of contribution, while in other systems the link is not a direct one. 
In systems that foresee contributions in baskets of currencies such as special drawing rights (SDRs) (for example, SDRs for IDA and European currency units (ECU) for the European Development Fund), the effect of fluctuations is borne by the donors. 
On the other hand, under systems that permit contributions in national currencies the exchange risks are shifted to the programmes concerned, leading to substantial fluctuations in the level of resources available to them from one year to another. 
61. Experience with current funding mechanisms suggests the value of flexibility and diversity in responding to the wide range of needs of developing countries. 
As reviewed in the present report, the funds and programmes have developed over time various combinations of funding methods without affecting the basic voluntary nature of their financing. 
This flexibility and diversity needs to be preserved. 
62. At the same time, some non-traditional approaches to financing, such as international taxation, debt-for-development swaps (which were pioneered by UNICEF in the debt-for-child-development programme in 1989) have been discussed over many years in different forums as additional methods for funding development activities. 
The experience of UNICEF in private sector resource mobilization, particularly through special appeals, has proven to be successful. 
63. The present report deals essentially with the first request addressed to the Secretary-General in paragraph 33 of General Assembly resolution 48/162, to review and analyse possible changes and improvements in the present funding system. 
The Secretary-General would be prepared to explore this question with Member States, including consultations with them on their eventual reactions to different options and the likely impact on resource decisions. 
Without a prior determination of options and the eventual scope of consultations with Member States, the Secretary-General is not in a position to provide an assessment at this time. 
64. In the meantime, it should be reiterated that any funding mechanism would meet with difficulties unless the stagnation in the share of ODA received by the funds and programmes is reversed. 
In this regard, and given their relative importance and impact on the total resource picture, positive action by major donors is particularly important at this time; greater support is essential from those donors and from others in a position to provide it. 
Moreover, it is of vital importance to the future course of operational activities for development that the traditionally strong supporters continue their highly valued commitment. 
One would be to agree on a system of relatively firm, three-year resources targets. 
Member States would be in a position to indicate their intentions on resources within such a time-frame. 
The second step would involve dealing with losses as a result of exchange rate fluctuations, perhaps by making contributions in SDRs. 
Both steps would add a crucial element of stability and reliability into a system that must operate on the basis of multi-year planning, but is subjected to short-term fluctuations. 
These differences are closely linked to their individual mandates and constituencies. 
2. UNDP is the world's largest multilateral grant development assistance organization, serving more than 175 developing countries and territories through a network of over 128 offices world wide. 
It is one of the key instruments of the United Nations in discharging its mandate to promote conditions of economic and social progress and development. 
3. The goal of UNDP is to assist the developing countries in building self-reliance and in enhancing their capacities for sustainable human development, which not only generates economic growth but distributes its benefits equitably, protects and regenerates the environment, empowers people and enlarges their choices and opportunities. 
4. Voluntary contributions made to the core resources of UNDP for 1993 amounted to $910 million, a reduction of 15 per cent over the 1992 level. 
An additional $50 million was pledged for the programmes administered by UNDP, compared to $56.1 million the year before. 
It may be recalled that the UNDP Governing Council had, in its decision 90/34 of 23 June 1990, foreseen an annual growth rate of 8 per cent. 
The shortfall in 1993 and its multiplier effect on the following years has forced UNDP's management to restrict commitments and expenditures to 70 per cent of the initial indicative planning figures (IPFs). 
It is unfortunate that the most adversely affected by cuts in IPFs are the poorest countries, with a gross national product (GNP) per capita of $750 or less, which receive 87 per cent of resources assigned to national IPFs. 
As figure I demonstrates, the value of voluntary contributions pledged to UNDP has not increased in real terms over the past 20 years; a slight increase in the latter part of the 1970s could not be sustained. 
During the third cycle, for example, IPFs had to be cut by 45 per cent. 
Only during the fourth cycle, when UNDP's income in United States dollar terms exceeded projections as a result of a rapid decline in the value of the dollar, was the IPF increased, by 15 per cent. 
6. In 1981, the UNDP Governing Council, in its decision 81/37 of 27 June 1981, requested the Administrator to review new and specific ways and means of mobilizing increased resources on an increasingly predictable, continuous and assured basis. 
Its recommendations, set out in document DP/1983/5, can be summarized as follows: 
(a) Countries should at least try to maintain the real value of their contributions from year to year, and make their intentions clear; 
(c) After informal intergovernmental consultations, the Governing Council would take a decision on the overall target for resources and the implicit rate of growth contained in that target. 
7. The committee of the whole further recommended that the possibility be examined of introducing a three-year rolling system of pledges and programme implementation. 
These recommendations were subsequently adopted by the Governing Council through its resolution 83/5 of 24 June 1983. 
Given their tentative and non-binding nature, their impact was minimal; only a handful of countries actually made tentative long-term pledges in the subsequent years, usually stating that their contribution would not be decreased in the following two years. 
Had this become common practice, however, it would certainly have established a more stable footing for the operations of UNDP. 
8. In 1989, the General Assembly, in its resolution 44/211 of 22 December 1989, addressed the importance of growth in UNDP resources. 
It stressed the value of the concept of central funding of technical cooperation through UNDP, and it urged all Governments to channel the maximum possible share of resources available for multilateral technical cooperation through the Programme. 
Furthermore, the Assembly emphasized that non-core resources can contribute positively to overall funding provided that they are designed as a means to ensure additional resource flows and that their projects are coherently and effectively integrated in the technical cooperation programmes of the United Nations system. 
In its decision 90/14 of 22 June 1990, the Governing Council, inter alia: 
(b) Recognized the need for UNDP to develop public awareness of its programmes; 
(c) Encouraged the Administrator to seek additional non-core funds, within the framework of the country programme, through increased cost sharing and Government counterpart contributions. 
10. Non-core contributions have taken on an increased importance for UNDP over the years. 
There are three main sources of non-core funding: 
11. Non-core contributions were first made in 1973 and went up from a modest level of $1 million in 1973 to $85 million in 1982. 
Out of the total of $466 million, $385 million accounted for cost-sharing contributions and $81 million for trust funds established by the Administrator under Governing Council authority. 
12. Cost-sharing contributions have emanated mostly from two major sources, that is, third-party sources (contributions by donor Governments to bilateral programmes) and programme countries, which have always made a substantive contribution to the cost of UNDP projects implemented on their own soil. 
In addition to counterpart contributions in cash and in kind, they have increasingly contributed towards the international costs of the projects/programmes through cost-sharing contributions, which went up from the modest level of $41 million in 1976 to $285 million in 1993, when third-party cost-sharing contributions accounted for $100 million. 
This means that 74 per cent of all cost-sharing contributions ($385 million) were made by the programme countries themselves. 
It also demonstrates that programme countries are increasingly willing to finance UNDP activities from their own resources, as donor resources remain stagnant. 
13. The value of trust funds went up from $4 million in 1980 to $33 million in 1991; in 1992, there was a large increase boosted by $64 million of GEF funds which were entrusted to UNDP, bringing the total to $132 million. 
In 1993, $81 million was contributed to UNDP trust funds. 
14. In reviewing the impact of non-core resources on the work of UNDP, it becomes apparent that the developing countries, by sharing the cost of the programmes and projects in which they participate, are making a sizeable contribution to the overall output of UNDP. 
Moreover, they provide resources that usually are not available internationally, and are therefore essential for the success of the development activities that these Member States themselves have initiated. 
This demonstrates the value they attach to such activities, which should, in turn, provide an additional argument to the constituencies in donor countries that their own support for development is clearly reciprocated by the programme countries. 
15. It should be noted that, over the years, the ratio of core and non-core resources available to UNDP has shifted dramatically. 
Whereas in 1975 non-core resources amounted to no more than 3.4 per cent of the total income of UNDP, this had grown to 14.2 per cent in 1985; for the year 1993, the percentage of non-core resources in the total income of UNDP was nearly 33 per cent. 
This means that the questions raised by the Governing Council of UNDP concerning the proper ratio between core and non-core, or between general and dedicated resources, remain valid. 
These funds are then allocated to activities executed within the context of either a country or intercountry programme, thus supporting the development priorities of the recipient Governments. 
In fact, UNDP's IPF expenditures have recently registered a substantial fall after a period of increases in nominal terms over the past two decades. 
From a level of $3.7 billion for the 1987-1991 cycle, aggregate expenditures are forecast to fall to only $3 billion in the current cycle (1992-1996), a decline of 19 per cent compared to the preceding level. 
18. The World Summit for Children and the resultant national programmes of action, together with the coming into force of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, have fundamentally altered the resource mobilization challenge for UNICEF. 
19. Furthermore, UNICEF not only seeks government and private sector support for programmes of cooperation but also tries to stimulate public awareness of children's needs and the means to meet them by advocacy with Governments, civic leaders, educators and other professional and cultural groups, the media and local communities. 
This strategy proved useful in the build-up to and the mobilization for the attainment of universal child immunization between 1983 and 1990. 
21. While most of the funding is contributed by Governments, UNICEF is not a membership organization with an assessed budget. 
Nevertheless, almost all Governments in industrialized and developing countries make annual contributions, which together account for some two thirds of UNICEF's income. 
While virtually all the resources of other organizations come from Governments, nearly one third of the contributions received by UNICEF come from private sector contributions. 
The impact of UNICEF National Committee advocacy on contributions by Governments to UNICEF is very important, and this is clearly in addition to their financial contributions to UNICEF made possible through the sale of greeting cards and other fund-raising efforts. 
23. The major emphasis in UNICEF fund-raising continues to be on increasing contributions to general resources. 
24. General resources are preferred to supplementary funding by UNICEF because they permit both long-term planning and a greater flexibility in the reallocation of resources between programme components to conform to the varying rates of their implementation (subject to the agreement of the Government). 
With supplementary funding, rapid and adaptive reallocation can be hampered or delayed by the necessary re-negotiation process that must be undertaken with the donor. 
Furthermore, these additional resources are derived from budget sources that would not normally fund general resources. 
The additionality that comes with supplementary funds is therefore "new money" that would not otherwise be available to UNICEF. 
26. It should be emphasized that supplementary resources are programmed with the Government, and reviewed by the Executive Board, as an integral part of the country programming process. 
These funds therefore serve as an extension of the general resources, expanding and deepening the core programme directions. 
These funds are therefore quite different than trust funds. 
27. General resources funding, whether received from developed or developing countries, is the priority and core of fund-raising of UNICEF and accounted for nearly 60 per cent of total income in 1993. 
Funds are used according to need as outlined in the UNICEF medium-term plan approved by the Executive Board. 
Part of the general resources funds the administrative budget of the organization. 
The annual general resources planning level per country is established by the UNICEF secretariat and approved by the UNICEF Executive Board. 
28. This type of funding allows for greater flexibility than with any other type of funding. 
For this reason, whenever and wherever UNICEF has the option to take funds either for general resources or for supplementary funds for a specific country programme, applying the funds to general resources will take precedence. 
Both UNICEF field offices and UNICEF National Committees are urged to take continuously all steps to ensure greater general resources funding versus any other type. 
Country programmes are usually prepared every four to five years, taking into account the Government's development plan cycle. 
30. Regular supplementary funding is received from donor countries, from UNICEF National Committees, and from intergovernmental, multilateral, or non-governmental organizations and is, for the most part, specifically earmarked for a recipient country programme or component thereof. 
32. While most programmes for supplementary funding are developed and presented to the Executive Board as part of a multi-year country programme as described above, on occasion, UNICEF offices also formulate "projects" for supplementary funding in between country-programme submissions. 
These are commonly referred to as "stand-alone" requests for supplementary funding. 
33. UNICEF offices are encouraged to prepare and submit all programmes for supplementary funding as integral parts of the country programme recommendation. 
However, during the five-year gap between one submission and another, there are instances that justify additional proposals for supplementary funding. 
34. In addition to programmes for supplementary funding prepared as part of the country programme or additional "stand-alone" projects, multi-country, regional or global programmes for supplementary funding aimed at meeting priority objectives established by the Executive Board are also prepared and submitted to the Executive Board. 
An example of this is the joint United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO)/UNICEF programme for universal primary education and literacy. 
36. In other instances, a broad framework and strategy for interventions in new priority areas are developed as regional or global programmes and are submitted to the Executive Board for approval. 
Contributions are then received for the programme and allocated to country-specific activities on the basis of reviews by UNICEF headquarters and regional offices on a case-by-case basis. 
A small portion of the approved funds may be earmarked for personnel and related expenses to coordinate and manage such activities. 
Such emergency situations fall under two main categories: 
(a) Rapid-onset emergencies such as earthquakes, floods, outbreak of wars and the like; 
38. In some cases, mostly rapid-onset emergencies, the country office is the trigger for initiation of action. 
In these cases, the UNICEF Executive Director responds directly to the emergency by raising the alarm and, where appropriate, issuing an appeal for emergency assistance. 
The Executive Director may also decide to accept additional, unsolicited contributions to be used in an emergency situation. 
Furthermore, where warranted and with the agreement of the Government concerned, UNICEF also reallocates funds to emergencies from general resources that have already been approved by the Executive Board for the country programme. 
39. In most structural or complex emergencies the trigger is a formal emergency appeal issued by the Secretary-General under the coordination of the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs. 
The same principle applies to funds received by UNICEF from emergency appeals made by the Secretary-General. 
40. The bulk of UNICEF funds are in the form of hard currency contributions provided by donors. 
Given the continuous need for additional funds, UNICEF is constantly looking for additional sources. 
(a) Local private sector fund-raising in developing countries; 
41. The primary objectives of the Greeting Card Operation are to increase public awareness of UNICEF and to provide an opportunity for volunteers and the public to become involved with the Operation and in the work of UNICEF and raise additional funds for UNICEF general resources. 
In fulfilling its mandate, the Operation cooperates with the National Committees for UNICEF, and, where these do not exist, it works with other NGOs. 
42. As shown in table 6, the resource flow to UNICEF steadily increased until 1992, when it reached a level of $937 million, or $938 million in total income. $394 million of this amount came from supplementary funding. 
In 1993, UNICEF, like other voluntarily funded United Nations programmes, faced a reversal; its total contributions amounted to $843 million, of which $369 million came from supplementary sources, nearly $94 million less than the year before. 
Table 7 goes here. 
43. Since its inception in 1969, UNFPA has been the leading source of population assistance within the United Nations system. 
In its resolution 2815 (XXVI) of 14 December 1971, the General Assembly invited Governments which were in a position to do so, and whose policies would allow it, to make voluntary contributions to the United Nations Fund for Population Activities. 
44. According to OECD/DAC, in 1991 donor countries committed, on average, 1.34 per cent of their ODA for population assistance. 
This was the highest average annual ratio attained since 1982, when such ratios were first recorded, at 1.12 per cent. 
45. The United Nations share of population assistance has decreased from 40 per cent in 1982 to 32 per cent in 1992, as donor countries have increased their own bilateral programmes of population assistance. 
The use of NGOs as a channel for population assistance has remained almost constant at around 30 per cent. 
46. It should be emphasized that developing countries themselves absorb a very high proportion of the resources required to implement national population programmes and projects, 60 to 70 per cent, with complementary funds coming from the international donor community, NGOs or users themselves. 
To meet the current and emerging needs, however, the proportionate share of contributions from the international community has to increase in the future. 
In addition, UNFPA receives handling fees from other funding organizations for procurement of contraceptive supplies on their behalf. 
48. From 1969 through 1992, contributions to UNFPA increased steadily from a base of $14.3 million in 1969 to $238 million in 1992. 
This was caused by a strong United States dollar vis--vis European currencies, and by reductions in contributions by some major donors; one donor cutting its contribution by 75 per cent. 
The unpredictability of income levels owing to the annual nature of the pledging mechanism and to currency fluctuations has been a major constraint for long-term planning. 
A number of major donors adhere to a fixed payment schedule. 
Figure III illustrates the growth of contributions, in real and nominal terms, to UNFPA. 
There are currently 15 donors that contribute more than 95 per cent of UNFPA's total resources. 
51. While UNFPA was included in 1977 among the beneficiaries of the newly established United Nations Pledging Conference for Development Activities, less than 30 per cent of UNFPA's income has been pledged, in recent years, during the annual pledging conference itself. 
Experience does not indicate that donor's support to third-party cost-sharing projects is at the expense of their regular contributions to the regular resources of UNFPA. 
53. Up to now, the preference of donors for third-party cost-sharing funds has been for selected types of activities. 
In terms of geographic focus, Sub-Saharan Africa, in particular, has benefited from third-party cost-sharing funds. 
In general, there are no special conditions linked to third-party cost-sharing funds, except that the activities so financed should conform to UNFPA policies and procedures. 
54. UNFPA's Procurement Unit purchased in 1992, on behalf of other funding organizations, approximately $34 million worth of contraceptives, up from $12 million in 1991 and $7 million in 1990. 
This considerable increase in the volume of supplies procured has enabled the Fund to secure highly preferential prices and, in turn, to make the most cost-effective use of donors' funds. 
The plan deals with resource assumptions and resource utilization during the four-year period, and is updated annually by adding a new year at the end. 
This rolling work-plan thus allows adjustment in income projections on a yearly basis. 
56. UNFPA submits to the UNDP/UNFPA Executive Board, for its approval, all comprehensive country programme agreements, all projects and programmes in the amount of $1 million or more, and all projects which, because of their innovative aspects or policy implications, deserve the Board's consideration. 
Country programmes are normally approved with a combination of UNFPA regular resources, including third-party cost-sharing funds, when and to the extent such additional resources become available. 
Project and programme agreements are for a maximum of five years' duration, all being subject to the availability of funds. 
The Reserve compensates and covers for downward fluctuations or shortfalls in income, for uneven cash flows, for increases in actual costs as compared to planning estimates, for fluctuations in delivery and for other contingencies that result in a loss of resources for which UNFPA has made a programme commitment. 
In 1993, WFP's assistance directly benefited 47 million poor people. 
The Programme's total expenditures amounted to $1.6 billion. 
As more people become the victims of natural or man-made disasters, WFP is increasingly called on to provide fast, efficient relief assistance. 
However, development programmes remain the foundation of WFP's work. 
There can be nothing more developmental than fast and efficient relief assistance that saves lives and preserves the human and social fabric. 
62. All resources provided to WFP are on a voluntary basis. 
In addition, fees are obtained from donors for services provided by WFP for their own bilateral food-aid programmes. 
These resources have their own terms and conditions of use and are not interchangeable. 
Resources are tied and designated by donors in varying degrees, and the ratio of commodities to cash resources are not the same. 
64. Contributions to WFP's regular resources are pledged at conferences convened jointly by the Secretary-General of the United Nations and the Director General of FAO. 
Targets are proposed for each biennium by the Committee on Food Aid Policies and Programmes (CFA), approved by the Economic and Social Council and the FAO Council, and endorsed by the General Assembly and the FAO Conference. 
65. Countries participating in the IEFR indicate to the Programme availabilities of food, primarily grains, or of cash contributions over and above their regular pledges, which might be used for emergency purposes. 
In 1989, CFA agreed to changes for the WFP funding and approval mechanisms for long-term refugee situations (those lasting for more than one year) so that food is provided to refugees on a more assured basis. 
These situations are currently funded from a subset of WFP's regular resources, contributed to separately by donors. 
67. Commodity pledges may be made either in monetary terms or in terms of fixed physical quantities of specific commodities. 
In respect of quantity pledges, these are normally recorded at a value based on world market prices, at Food Aid Convention prices, or at the donor's invoice price, as applicable. 
Cash contributions are normally made in convertible currencies. 
Whereas in the past most resources were for development activities, in 1993 some two thirds were for relief-assistance, part of which was designated for specific emergency operations. 
This is a reflection of the budgetary constraints experienced by many donor countries, which resulted both in a reduction of some donor's pledges and in a number of smaller donors no longer being able to contribute. 
69. The major part of WFP's multilateral resources is provided by a relatively small number of donors. 
While 65 donors contributed to the Programme's regular resources during the last completed biennium, over half of the overall multilateral resources was provided by 2 major donors, the United States of America and the Commission of the European Union. 
Over 70 per cent of multilateral resources was provided by the first 5 major donors, almost 90 per cent by the first 10 donors, and 98 per cent by the first 15 donors. 
The remaining 50 donors jointly provided about 2 per cent of the Programme's resources. 
70. Expenditures from WFP's regular resources in 1993 included $94 million in programme support and administrative costs, less than 6 per cent of total expenditures. 
In value terms, the commodity component of WFP's regular resources for development activities has fallen since the 1985-1986 biennium from $915 million to $772 million in current prices. 
The increased use of lower value commodities has enabled WFP to maintain the volume of food-aid shipments for development at about 2.6 million tons for the biennium. 
72. In 1993, WFP was the principal source of food assistance for refugees and displaced people. 
WFP commitments for this group of people involved 2.4 million tons of food aid. 
73. The past two years have seen a major increase in the amount of emergency food aid handled by WFP. 
This has almost doubled since the 1980s. 
Although WFP provides assistance for a large number of emergency operations each year, a few large operations take a major share. 
In 1993, eight countries received four fifths of WFP emergency food aid. 
74. Under the new working arrangements between WFP and the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), protracted refugee and displaced person operations account for between one fifth and one quarter of WFP total resources. 
In 1993, 900,000 tons of food, valued at $397 million, were managed by WFP. 
Commitments for these operations are normally for 12 to 18 months, depending on the assessed food needs of the operation and the prospects for repatriation or resettlement. 
75. Non-food items was established as a category of resources by WFP in 1973 to support the non-food needs of WFP-assisted development projects. 
Contributions are requested in cash or in kind and inputs such as technical and administrative personnel, tools and equipment have been provided. 
Over recent years, there has been a decline in contributions to the non-food items category, although many non-food items for major relief operations have been provided as part of special appeals outside of WFP usual resource windows. 
76. WFP has made a deliberate effort to increase the amount of food purchased in developing countries for use as food aid. 
The Programme can render a combination of services, including purchase of commodities, ocean and overland transport, and monitoring and reporting on food distribution. 
In addition, it also makes it possible for some donors to channel bilateral resources in support of multilateral emergency operations. 
In 1993, WFP provided bilateral services for 637,600 tons of food, valued at $137 million, mainly in Africa and Asia. 
1. The International Development Association (IDA), an affiliate of the World Bank, is the main channel of development assistance to the low-income countries and is one of the successful examples of a predictable, continuous and assured source of financing of development. 
Established in 1960 as the concessional arm of the World Bank, it obtains resources primarily from the rich countries and channels them to finance development projects and programmes in developing countries. 
IDA does not charge interest, but the loans carry a small service charge, less than 1 per cent on the outstanding balance. 
Since its inception, there have been 10 replenishments, the last of which commenced in July 1993 for 3 years, for which donor countries promised additional money of SDR 13 billion, or $18 billion. 
3. IDA membership is divided into two categories: Part I countries are developed or high-income members and Part II countries consist of its less developed or low-income members. 
IDA's first general replenishment of resources by its high-income, or Part I, countries became effective in 1964, when the replenishment paid in over a three-year period totalled about $757 million. 
Some Part II countries and some non-members agreed to participate in the subsequent replenishment. 
5. In the beginning, subscriptions were determined in accordance with members' shares in the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, which in turn were considered to reflect broadly their role in the world economy. 
Burden-sharing has moderated the decline in IDA contributions from countries with falling aid programmes, but it has also prevented IDA from participating on a proportional basis in expanding aid programmes. 
Some donors have been faced with either agreeing to a reduction in the size of the replenishment, or accepting a lower United States share. 
8. The International Fund for Agricultural Development (IFAD) was established in 1977, as a joint undertaking of industrialized countries and oil exporting countries, in order to contribute to solving the most serious problems of agricultural and rural underdevelopment, in close cooperation with the developing countries themselves. 
According to the agreement establishing IFAD, this was to be achieved by mobilizing additional resources to be made available on concessional terms for agricultural development in developing Member States. 
Each group holds one third of the voting power of IFAD. 
Contributions are raised on the basis of replenishment formulas through negotiations. 
10. Total initial resources pledged by members, valued as at 31 December 1980, amounted to $1,023 million, which was intended to cover the IFAD programme expenditures for the years 1978 through 1980. 
Category I countries contributed $571.4 million of the initial contributions; Category II countries contributed $435.5 million; and Category III countries contributed $15.7 million. 
11. The overall level and share of initial contributions (1978-1980) to IFAD was the subject of lengthy negotiations between Category I and Category II countries. 
The main issue related to the extent of intended parity between their respective aggregate contributions. 
The final level of initial contributions was the result of intergovernmental negotiations, rather than the product of a predetermined, explicit set of criteria. 
This was achieved as a result of prolonged negotiations, which resulted in shares for most donor countries at levels different from those for initial contributions. 
The following chart lists contributions made to the initial capitalization, as well as to the first, second and third replenishments. 
IFAD is currently in the process of negotiating its fourth replenishment, which should have started in 1993. 
This decline is attributed to the state of the economies of the OPEC countries, which were subject to major reversals as a result of decreasing oil prices at the time the second replenishment was negotiated. 
Because of the decline in contributions by OPEC countries, the levels of resources from OECD countries declined proportionally, since the latter intended to retain approximate parity between the shares of the two major groups. 
14. When the negotiations took place on the third replenishment, the OPEC countries indicated that they could not retain even these lower levels of contribution, given the state of their economies. 
As the developing countries mobilized $64.1 million, the OECD countries added $191.5 million to their regular pledge, stressing that this should not create a precedent for future funding, leading to an aggregate of $567 million. 
15. The negotiations for the fourth replenishment started in 1991 and were suspended at the end of 1993. 
A target of $600 million was established by the IFAD Governing Council, but it has not been possible so far to mobilize sufficient resources from Category I and Category II donors within the tacit 60/40 formula. 
Thus far, no solution has been found. 
16. This demonstrates that even a relatively stable funding mechanism such as the replenishment model does not guarantee any continuity beyond the time frame of each individual replenishment period. 
The IFAD experience also illustrates that issues of governance cannot be separated from burden-sharing. 
17. Whereas development assistance from the European Union to countries in Asia, Latin America, the Mediterranean and Eastern Europe is financed from the Union's regular budget, assistance to associated countries in Africa, the Caribbean and the Pacific is provided through the Union's European Development Fund. 
The Fund was established in 1959 under the Implementing Convention annexed to the Treaty of Rome, and provides grants financed from contributions by Union members to its African, Caribbean and Pacific countries. 
19. As each replenishment has taken the shape of an international convention, subject to ratification by European parliaments, it became an international legal obligation upon ratification, and therefore long-term commitments, for successive five-year periods, could be made outside of the regular budgetary cycles of member States. 
This allows the Fund to make fixed national and regional allocations to recipients for five-year periods and to draw up its programmes accordingly, without the threat of funding shortages. 
20. Funds are called up as required, and an annual forecast is drawn up which then takes the shape of an annual budget. 
Since disbursements are made in accordance with actual needs, within the overall allocation, there is a certain amount of overlap between the various replenishment periods. 
21. Negotiations on the next replenishment convention are currently being held, but there is some discussion whether aid to the African, Caribbean and Pacific countries should be brought under the Union's regular budget or remain under a separate structure. 
Advocates of the former solution argue that it provides even more stability, as it eliminates even the vestiges of negotiations, and that growth would be assured to the extent that the budget of the Union itself is expected to expand. 
22. To the extent that the European Development Fund has been a source of stable funding, this is the result of the close link between the contributions of member States and the scale of assessment of the Union. 
As this link has never been questioned, it did not create conflicts in the process of target-setting for each replenishment period. 
The structure of the Fund also prevents problems related to governance, as the Union manages the Fund, and as the duties and obligations of both the Fund and its recipients are clearly spelled out in the treaties that establish the funding. 
1. The present report is submitted in response to General Assembly resolution 47/218 B of 14 September 1993, in which the Assembly requested the Secretary-General to submit a comprehensive report on all issues which affect the successful operation and administration of peace-keeping operations. 
2. The recent dramatic increase in calls for the United Nations to undertake peace-keeping and other operations has been well documented. 
From 8 active missions in mid-1990 with an annual budget of approximately US$ 600 million, workload has grown to more than 29 field missions at over $3 billion in 1994. 
In addition, the scope of mission mandates has expanded from cease-fire monitoring and truce observation to include provision of electoral support, human rights monitoring, civilian police monitoring and training, military demobilization, demining, even limited nation-building and humanitarian support. 
The Organization's operational and management capacity needs strengthening to prepare for the exponential increase in the number and scope of such operations the United Nations has been entrusted to implement. 
The United Nations needs to prepare itself adequately in order to implement rapid expansions and contractions of operations on the basis of an agreed target, full authority to plan and the necessary financial, human and other resources. 
5. Achieving and maintaining preparedness for peace-keeping operations will require a managerial capacity, effective working methods and procedures, personnel, supplies and funding. 
7. Given the increasingly complex, multifaceted environment of peace-keeping operations, a systematically structured, methodical approach to mission planning is necessary, with assumptions based on, for example, the increasing number of missions with consequentially increased requirements in numbers of personnel and equipment. 
This approach must incorporate planning mechanisms to facilitate a rapid response for mission start-up, while simultaneously producing a comprehensive plan to execute, sustain and eventually liquidate the mission. 
8. An essential element in the planning and development of a mission budget is the survey mission to the proposed area of operations. 
9. A survey mission handbook is being developed as a comprehensive guide for the initial stages of organizing a peace-keeping operation (see annex II). 
It will establish detailed requirements based on local conditions taking into account host government/authority commitment and provide standards for reporting this information. 
11. One of the difficulties faced at the outset of a peace-keeping operation is the need to provide estimated financial implications for a proposed course of action prior to full development of the operational plan of the mission. 
The framework will provide the management and planning staff with common sets of assumptions regarding staffing, service and equipment requirements early in the mission's development, providing a basis for projecting costs. 
The estimated costs for the mission will be further refined as the planning proceeds and the technical survey mission is deployed. 
12. The costs will be presented by major categories of expenditure and will indicate the start-up or one-time costs and the monthly estimated recurring costs for each category. 
14. In paragraph 10 of its report (A/47/990), the Advisory Committee requested that the Secretary-General provide a clearer definition of the short-term humanitarian requirements of a mission and the long-term needs with a view to achieving greater consistency in the proposed financing of those activities. 
Secretariat experts in humanitarian affairs will be included in the initial survey mission so as to identify the overall humanitarian assistance requirements to be considered when developing the concept of operations for each new mission. 
A voluntary trust fund would therefore be established by the Secretary-General during the start-up phase of the mission for financing such humanitarian activities. 
One of the most crucial factors affecting this is the availability of financing. 
The report of the Secretary-General on improving the capacity of the United Nations for peace-keeping (A/48/403-S/26450) has addressed the provision of advance spending authority and access to readily available funds, which determine the ability of the Organization to respond rapidly. 
For the start-up of a mission, it is necessary to purchase, transport and install required equipment, charter aircraft, enter into contracts for services, identify and assign or recruit personnel, and contract or construct temporary accommodation. 
The estimates for minimum funding required to procure equipment or services to begin the mission and to sustain it for three months could be regarded as the start-up costs. 
In this connection, the Secretary-General reiterates his proposal that Member States be assessed for one third of the total estimates presented in the financial implications provided to the Security Council in order to meet the start-up costs (A/48/403-S/26450, para. 52). 
16. The Advisory Committee recommended in its report (A/47/990) that the volume of documentation be limited by reducing the narrative text and including more tables and graphics to illustrate and substantiate the presentation of financial information. 
In that context, the Committee was advised that a manual was being developed describing the generic equipment and service requirements for peace-keeping operations, along with standard unit costs. 
Further, the Secretariat has taken measures to improve the presentation of financial information. 
Efforts continue to be made to enhance transparency and fuller justification of budget estimates and performance reports, through concise, graphically illustrated submissions containing more figures and less text. 
Standardization will be pursued wherever possible. 
17. The financial cycles of the 15 ongoing United Nations peace-keeping operations financed from special accounts cover different periods of time, since each one is linked to the mandate period approved for each mission by the Security Council. 
In general, each time a mandate is renewed, a specific financial authority is requested through the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, which requires the preparation of a financial performance report for the most recent period and cost estimates for the new mandate period. 
18. As indicated in the earlier report of the Secretary-General (A/48/403-S/26450), it is proposed that all ongoing missions that have attained stability in their operation be budgeted for at an annual maintenance level. 
The operations of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force (UNDOF), the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL), the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus (UNFICYP) and the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission (UNIKOM) would fall into this category. 
19. Annual budgets could also be approved for missions that have not been able to implement their mandates fully owing to developments in the mission area. 
The operations of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara (MINURSO) and the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM) would fall into this category. 
20. The usual assumptions on which annual operational requirements are based cannot be fully applied to peace-keeping operations that are relatively new or whose requirements are uncertain owing to changes in mandates. 
22. With regard to assessment on Member States, it should be reiterated that in those cases where annual budgets are approved, assessments will be made subject to the renewal of respective mandates by the Security Council. 
23. The efforts currently under way to streamline the budget process entail a fundamental shift in budget planning and preparation methods. 
Future budgets will be prepared through the translation of a comprehensive operational plan into technical requirements. 
(a) Each budget for a new operation is being formulated on the basis of substantive background information, including information on infrastructure, topography, local conditions, availability of goods and services and so on, which is compiled by the survey mission based on the Security Council mandate; 
(b) The increased scope of peace-keeping missions has led to larger and more complex missions, as well as to more challenging Security Council mandates and objectives. 
This requires a design process to ensure that mission objectives are specifically identified, that operational requirements are met and that missions are configured in a manner that reflects the optimum use of both civilian and military resources; 
(c) The budget submission process is being enhanced by standardizing budget planning and submission practices and directly linking standard cost rates with operational requirements and relationships, thereby improving the accuracy of the estimates. 
25. In an effort to address the problems of presentation of peace-keeping cost estimates, the following specific changes are being introduced with emphasis on standardization, transparency and concentration on issues of substance: 
(a) A standard set of job descriptions will be prepared. They will consist of brief descriptions of functions for international staff positions, in the Professional category and above. 
Any variations for specific missions would be communicated as needed; 
(i) A monthly phased budget, which will show the planned month-by-month expenditure in thousands of dollars; 
(ii) An organigram showing all major components or divisions, functions and locations; 
(iv) A table showing proposed phasing-in of military and civilian personnel on a month-by-month basis. 
26. The Standard Cost Manual currently in use is being expanded, outlining technical specifications and standard unit costs for the different types of equipment and supplies that tend to be used in most peace-keeping missions. 
The application of standard unit costs will promote consistency and transparency in the budgeting process and will allow performance reports to concentrate on explaining deviations from the budget projections arising from altered quantities, variable unit costs, modified technical requirements or a combination of factors. 
27. The Standard Cost Manual divides items into functional categories and identifies technical specifications and unit costs for all entries. 
29. Currently reports on budget performance for one period are presented in conjunction with the budget estimates for the next period. 
This means that performance reports have to be prepared well before the end of a budget period; as a result those reports are necessarily largely projections based on planning assumptions rather than empirical data. 
Three months is recognized as the minimum period required for follow-up of accounts from the missions and the recording of personnel actions, purchase orders, accounting documents and other commitments. 
30. As recommended by the Advisory Committee, such performance reports would also contain tables showing the proposed versus actual deployment of troops, civilian police and civilian staff, based on complete and factual information received from the field missions. 
This monthly deployment information will include the following: 
(i) Observers; 
(ii) Troops; 
(ii) General Service staff; 
(iii) Field Service staff; 
(v) Local staff; 
31. The future performance report will provide a brief but complete overview of the mission's activities during the period covered by the report, as well as a brief explanation of any significant variations in actual expenditure from the initial budget estimates. 
Summary data on the premises, aircraft and vehicles will also be included. 
32. To date, surpluses including unencumbered balances that are available upon a mission's completion have been credited to all Member States regardless of the status of their contributions. 
Regulations 4.3, 4.4 and 5.2 have the effect of returning to Member States the balance of appropriations not required to discharge obligations in respect of goods, supplies and services rendered in the financial period or to liquidate any other outstanding legal obligation of the financial period. 
Consequently, the UNTAG and ONUCA surpluses were distributed among all Member States on the basis of their rate of assessment. 
The distributions were used to credit those Member States which had paid their assessments in full and to adjust downward the financial obligations of those which had outstanding contributions to the Organization. 
As a result, Member States that had paid in full had at their disposal a cash credit for refunding or application against outstanding contributions for other United Nations activities. 
33. It should be noted that for ongoing missions the crediting to Member States of unencumbered balances from recent financial periods has served to reduce new assessments on numerous occasions, again allowing all Member States to share the benefit in proportion to their rate of assessment. 
Such a procedure might encourage some Governments to pay sooner. 
The level of outstanding contributions shown in the monthly status report under this proposed procedure would be exclusive of the credit until full payment had been received. 
On the other hand, administratively the proposal would add another layer of monitoring, record keeping and correspondence with Member States. 
Moreover, the precise modalities governing this proposal would have to address the issue that Member States may unilaterally take credit by electing to pay the net amount of their outstanding contributions (outstanding amount minus credit). 
Thus, the amount of credit apportioned to a member State will be surrendered only if the contribution for that period has been paid in full. 
37. Peace-keeping operations continue to be hampered by the lack of required cash. This is true for both new as well as ongoing operations. 
Currently, assessments for peace-keeping are made immediately following the receipt of an appropriation from the General Assembly or through the activation of a pre-approved financial authorization, which is generally tied to the continuation or extension of the mandate of the operation by the Security Council. 
The mandate extensions are generally for periods of six months or less and experience has shown that not all Member States pay their assessments in full and on time. 
Some assessments are not paid while others are received well past the end of the mandate periods to which they relate. 
Consequently, unpaid assessments have accumulated in all the peace-keeping special accounts and this has led to constraints in the timely payment of the amounts due to troop-contributing Governments for troop costs and contingent-owned equipment. 
38. Many Governments have expressed concerns about the delay in reimbursement to troop-contributing countries and have stated their concern that this could lead to their withdrawal or inability to contribute further troops to peace-keeping operations. 
39. The lack of available required cash has also resulted in the occasional temporary borrowing of any temporary excess cash in special peace-keeping accounts to meet the daily operational requirements of those peace-keeping operations with deficits. 
Since the payment of assessments cannot be predicted with a high degree of certainty, this approach requires very careful management of these accounts in order to ensure that those not in deficit can make payments when invoices are received. 
40. The deficit situation in some of these special accounts has also led to loans being made to them, on an almost permanent basis, from the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/217 of 23 December 1992 at the level of $150 million. 
Although the primary purpose of the Reserve Fund was to provide adequate cash flow in order to meet the start-up needs of peace-keeping operations and to buffer temporarily the unpredictable receipt of peace-keeping assessments, this purpose has not been achieved. 
$86 million due to the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund be fully funded in accordance with resolution 47/217. 
42. The early stages of planning and organizing a field mission need to be entrusted to the best qualified, readily available personnel. 
In order to secure the quality and availability of such personnel, a roster for mission start-up teams will be established in the Secretariat. 
44. The team will be able to begin the implementation of the mission in the field, establishing the administration and relevant procedures, to be replaced in due course by the staff designated to administer the mission. 
When not actively involved in the establishment of new operations, these staff would be valuable "trouble-shooters" for the Organization, reviewing, inspecting and evaluating the administrative and logistical effectiveness of missions, and otherwise assisting existing missions both in the field and at Headquarters. 
Under these agreements, some 30,000 personnel could be made available, the exact numbers and configurations of which would be determined on a case-by-case basis. 
Negotiations are continuing with other Member States that are considering their participation in the system. 
46. With regard to the need to initiate the selection and appropriate training of civilian police monitors at an earlier stage, a curriculum and standard procedures for training of police monitors are currently under development and a handbook for civilian police is also in preparation. 
48. A resident internal auditor will be assigned to each of the large field missions, whose task will be to ensure adherence to the Rules and Regulations of the United Nations governing the conduct of these operations, including financial, staff, procurement and so on. 
Furthermore, several audits will be organized each year to be performed by Headquarters staff. 
As an accompanying measure, the concept of roving Finance Officers is being introduced to participate in survey missions at the inception of new missions, advise existing missions, undertake operational status reviews and provide operational support to locations where the staffing situation is critical. 
49. The promulgation of the revised 300 series of the Staff Rules will greatly improve the ability of the Organization to recruit and deploy staff, at short notice and with minimum overhead costs, for mission service. 
Holders of limited duration appointments, unlike holders of special service agreements, will have the status of staff members and thus come under the terms of the Convention on the Privileges and Immunities of the United Nations. 
50. As a rule, Secretariat staff are utilized in the first instance, particularly in core functions, in view of their experience and familiarity with United Nations operations. 
To date, one such agreement for provision of staff on loan has been signed with a Member State, and others are currently being negotiated. 
52. International organizations, both within and outside the United Nations system, also provide a limited resource for experienced personnel who could be seconded for peace-keeping operations. 
Similarly, following the recommendation of the Joint Inspection Unit in its report (A/48/421, annex), regional organizations have been encouraged to second personnel to United Nations field operations. 
53. The use of civilian personnel provided by Governments, assignment of Secretariat staff and staff from within the United Nations system, and an accelerated recruitment procedure for individuals from outside the United Nations system, have all done much to streamline the deployment of staff to field missions. 
Recent experimentation with the use of international contractual personnel, as described in the report of the Secretary-General on the use of civilian personnel in peace-keeping operations (A/48/707), represents an innovative approach towards alleviation of the shortage in civilian personnel in existing as well as in future field operations. 
54. A pilot project for use of contractual personnel was started in 1992 in the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) to provide assistance mainly in technical and trade-related areas. 
Concerns about the procedure ranged from the modalities for selection of the international service agencies to the comparative conditions of service of the contractual personnel. 
It has none the less become clear that the very tangible advantages of the procedure in terms of both the planning and the implementing capabilities of United Nations field operations would clearly outweigh potential difficulties, provided the latter are adequately addressed. 
The report of the Secretary-General on the use of civilian personnel in peace-keeping operations also contains proposals to utilize such contractual staff in future operations and recommendations for the legal framework within which they would continue to be employed. 
The idea of expanding the use of Volunteers in peace-keeping operations is, therefore, logical at a time when the Organization is making efforts to reduce its costs. 
56. The overall recruitment and conditions of service for United Nations Volunteers in peace-keeping operations are set out in a memorandum of understanding signed between the United Nations and the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP)/United Nations Volunteers for each mission in which they participate. 
In this context, it has been clarified that in matters of entitlements and death and disability benefits, the Volunteers are subject to the specific rules and regulations of the Volunteers programme and are administered independently in their own self-contained units. 
As regards other conditions in the mission area, such as safety and security, the Volunteers are included in the overall mission arrangements. 
They are accordingly forming an increasingly vital component of peace-keeping mission staffing, in areas of work that are broadly within the mandate of the United Nations Volunteers programme. 
None the less, with respect to the establishment and filling of such high-level posts, Member States will continue to be consulted in a timely and effective manner. 
59. The Advisory Committee highlighted the need to improve financial controls, stressing the need for adequate training of administrative personnel serving in peace-keeping operations, especially in the areas of financial control, procurement, property management and personnel administration. 
60. In order to address this issue, plans are under way to develop a comprehensive training programme for new and existing senior administrative staff of United Nations field missions. 
In particular, the Chief Administrative Officers, Chief Finance Officers, Chief Personnel Officers and Chief Procurement Officers would receive, prior to deployment to the field, detailed training in administration and finance issues to ensure their understanding of the relevant rules, regulations and procedures. 
61. Pursuant to a request from the Security Council, contained in a statement made by the President on behalf of the Council (S/25493), a report regarding the security of United Nations operations (A/48/349-S/26358) was submitted by the Secretary-General. 
As indicated in the report to the General Assembly and the Security Council, developments over the past year have highlighted a number of areas in the existing security management system that require strengthening and improvement in order to extend adequate security coverage to all United Nations personnel. 
In so far as the duration of duty refers to military personnel, the timing of rotations - particularly for the more established missions - is currently under study. 
63. The assignment of staff is in accordance with staff rule 103.21, under which the Secretary-General designates special missions: such missions are normally launched in the context of peace-keeping operations, but they may also include other missions of short to medium duration. 
Staff in the first category receive the entitlements of their parent duty station; staff in the second category do not receive post adjustment, assignment grant or the mobility and hardship allowances. 
64. Mission subsistence allowance represents the total contribution of the Organization towards living expenses incurred in the special mission area, which are determined on the basis of accommodation, food and incidental expenses. 
Mission subsistence allowance rates are established on a two-tier basis; a higher amount applicable for the first 30 days and a reduced amount applicable thereafter. 
The first 30-day rate is intended to compensate for start-up expenses. 
It is usually determined based on hotel costs incurred following immediate arrival in a particular location. 
The rate payable after the first 30 days is determined on the basis of longer-term housing costs (rental charges for furnished apartments, including utilities), food and incidental expenses. 
66. The main difference between daily and mission subsistence allowance rates is that the former are intended to compensate for stays of short duration, whereas the latter normally reflect longer duration in a location. 
In certain mission areas, personnel may be exposed to hardship conditions. 
In such cases, the mission subsistence allowance rate may be adjusted upwards to include an element of hardship compensation. 
This is calculated with reference to the hardship classification of duty stations according to conditions of life and work established by the International Civil Service Commission. 
67. The present system of compensation for death, injury and disability suffered by military contingent personnel stems from the status of those contingents. 
The members of national military contingents are made available by Governments to the United Nations at the request of the Organization; although they serve under the operational control of the United Nations, they remain in their national service while on assignment with a peace-keeping operation. 
It follows that it is their Government that pays their salaries and remains responsible for their social benefits, subject to reimbursement by the United Nations of the standard rate for pay and allowances for troops. 
69. Troop-contributing Governments are reimbursed following the above procedures, unless it is clear from the facts of the case that the individual was injured while on leave and outside the mission area or under circumstances totally outside the performance of official duties. 
The policy for future claims would specify parameters for equitable compensation and thereby streamline the reimbursement process. 
The Member State would then be reimbursed by the United Nations, recognizing the international differences in salary scales and cost of living, on the basis of actual compensation paid, not to exceed a certain maximum amount. 
71. With regard to death benefits, the Secretary-General seeks guidance from Member States on the following options: 
(b) To maintain the current arrangements outlined in paragraph 68 above but subject to a ceiling the Member States may wish to determine. 
As the number of claims increases, so does the administrative burden on both the Advisory Board on Compensation Claims and the Medical Director. 
From a humanitarian as well as an administrative point of view it is essential to streamline compensation procedures so that the claims of all such personnel are considered and, where possible, resolved before the mission is liquidated. 
Once the mission is dismantled, it becomes increasingly difficult to obtain the necessary certificates and documentation, to perform the necessary medical examinations and to deliver the annuity payments for which appendix D provides. 
73. In view of the overload on the United Nations appendix D administrative machinery, consideration is also being given to changing the compensation provisions for military observers, which are included in the Standard Notes for the Guidance of Military Observers and are essentially unchanged since the late 1940s. 
Particular attention should be given to ensuring consistency and equity in treatment, bearing in mind that local staff are employed in large numbers by the United Nations and by the Pension Fund's other member organizations, at many Headquarters and field duty stations. 
75. The feasibility of contracting out a form of workmen's compensation insurance for certain categories of personnel world wide will also be examined. 
76. The need for the Organization to respond quickly to numerous and diverse events has been amply demonstrated in recent years. 
Those reserves which are under consideration - primarily items of urgent necessity - would be maintained in the form of "start-up kits" for small mission configurations, ready for shipment singly or in combination to meet the immediate requirements of any particular mission. 
The start-up kits would only provide the basic equipment and supplies to initiate the mission, sufficient only for the first few months of operation. 
77. Such a stock of start-up kits would naturally entail significant initial costs, as well as smaller recurring costs for storage and maintenance. 
However, use will be made of surplus equipment to form the basis of the start-up kits, together with any surpluses from other liquidated missions. 
The kits would thus be made available as required to new or expanding missions, the budgets for which would then include the associated costs for replacing any kit withdrawn from the reserve. 
In this manner, equipment would always be available when needed and the costs would be covered by the missions that drew on the stock. 
In this way the reserve would be established at minimal additional cost and equipment costs would be appropriately reflected in the budgets of the receiving missions. 
Personnel to manage the stock at existing facilities would be assigned to this function and paid for as a transitional measure by existing missions. 
79. Related to the creation of the Standard Cost Manual described above, standard specifications are being extended for those types of equipment and related supplies (primarily non-military) which are regularly utilized in the missions, to ensure inter- and intra-mission compatibility both for procurement and redeployment purposes. 
80. The timely provision of goods and services to enable the initial deployment of a mission has been addressed above, through the mechanisms of a stock of "start-up kits" and contingency contracts for more readily available items. 
The increasingly operational nature of peace-keeping missions requires flexibility and immediate response to identified needs; at the same time, the growth in number, size and scope of missions has affected the capacity of the existing procurement system. 
81. As a means to address this problem, it is intended to increase further the limits established for the local committees on contracts in the field missions and to expand authorized local procurement areas to more surrounding countries with versatile and competitive markets. 
This is intended to permit the decentralization of responsibility for certain procurement matters to the field, while maintaining the central Headquarters procurement system for standardized equipment on a global basis, so as to improve timely provision of necessary goods and services. 
82. As pointed out by the Advisory Committee in its report, the procedures for determining reimbursements to Member States for contingent-owned equipment provided to peace-keeping missions have become an overly cumbersome process, both to the United Nations and the contributing countries. 
At the time of departure, another survey is conducted jointly by the contributor and the United Nations mission personnel, noting any changes in value due to causes other than normal wear and tear. 
Delays in submission of the required information, exacerbated by the lack of specific expertise in the United Nations to value the equipment, frequently result in unacceptably late reimbursement to the contributors. 
As an additional concern, the long-established practice of reimbursement for this equipment (some of which has a useful life expectancy of 20 years or more) by depreciation over four years has been recognized as unreasonably costly to the Organization, particularly in operations of a short duration. 
83. In examining alternatives to simplify the process of reimbursing Member States for the equipment deployed with their troop contingents to peace-keeping missions, the established procedures for compensation to Member States for military contingent personnel could be taken as a model. 
The tables will list standard items, the estimated useful life and a maintenance factor that provides a general estimate of routine maintenance requirements. 
One table will indicate the reimbursement rate to be offered for equipment when the United Nations assumes responsibility for maintenance ("dry lease"), the annual rate being equal to the equipment's value divided by its useful life. 
A second table would indicate the reimbursement rate to be offered for equipment when the contributing Member State provides maintenance ("wet lease"); this annual rate would equal the dry lease rate plus a specified maintenance factor. 
In preparation of the tables, such equipment would be divided into three broad categories: armoured vehicles, other equipment (military pattern) and other equipment (commercial pattern). 
The tables would be provided to the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions and included in the notes to troop-contributing countries. 
Reimbursements for contingent-owned equipment would be limited to large, easily counted items such as vehicles, generators, communications equipment and so on in order to alleviate the administrative burden of frequent surveys in the mission area. 
Under this method, both the Organization and the contributing country would avoid protracted negotiations on the "value" factor in the reimbursement formula. 
84. In simplifying the procedures for reimbursements to contributors for contingent-owned equipment, it is hoped that effective arrangements can be made for the provision of equipment to contingents of Member States not in a position to provide their own equipment. 
Such provisions of equipment from one Member State to the forces of another would be reimbursed according to the same formula as for self-provided contingent-owned equipment. 
85. Currently, the United Nations is deploying in and out of peace-keeping missions approximately 150,000 troops per year. 
Frequently the deployment of these troops must be conducted on a last-minute basis, which limits the ability of the Organization to benefit fully from the standard competitive bidding process. 
Similar requirements for the transport of equipment amount to a high volume of freight shipments on a regular basis. 
While offers from Member States for military lift assistance are welcome, the associated costs are often substantially higher than equivalent commercially contracted services. 
Similarly, the Organization has also recently begun to institutionalize long-term planning for peace-keeping operations by planning for the issuance of two- to three-year contracts (with 30-day cancellation clauses) for certain aviation services, so as to benefit from the inherent cost savings and greater efficiency. 
86. With regard to other modes of transport, the Secretariat, in concert with the troop-contributing countries, routinely considers surface movement of contingents where appropriate as a means of deploying forces. 
In addition, since surface transport continues to be the primary method used for freight, the Secretariat is examining the feasibility of entering into contractual arrangement on a global basis to meet freight-forwarding requirements of the field missions in the most expeditious and cost-effective manner. 
87. The Advisory Committee recommended in its report (A/47/990) that the Organization should review its role in the provision of certain services (e.g. laundering, tailoring, haircutting, access to telephone facilities and other services) to contingent personnel of peace-keeping missions. 
It must be recognized that these basic services are necessary and provided as a matter of course to ensure the health and welfare of the troops. 
If such services were not provided by the Organization through local vendors, the troop contributor would be obliged to arrange for their provision as a component of the contingent. 
It has thus been determined that normally the most practical and economical manner of providing these necessary services is, as currently practised, through the use of local contractors. 
Owing to the nature of the travel (large groups of travellers at the same time from one specific location to another), the United Nations is able to obtain extremely low airfares for such trips. 
90. However, significant additional costs are incurred for accompanied luggage of military personnel. 
Separate shipment would invariably involve delays. 
Also, in many instances there are no facilities to receive incoming shipments in the area of operation. 
91. The Secretariat is frequently called upon to arrange for the movement of large groups of civilians (including personnel provided by Governments and from the United Nations Secretariat) to specific locations to assist in connection with peace-keeping-related activities such as the observation of elections. 
92. The Secretariat initially tried to reduce its costs by inviting bids and awarding the work to a specific contractor. 
However, the resulting travel arrangements caused serious problems when events forced even a slight change in travel dates of election observers. 
The Secretariat was also required to pay cancellation charges for observers who could not travel at the last moment. 
93. As a result, the Secretariat decided to utilize the service of the travel service contractor at Headquarters to issue tickets for such travel. 
The Secretariat negotiated directly with airlines to achieve reduced airfares for election observers from a multitude of origins. 
Travel of these personnel was with the most economical airfare structure available. 
94. Significant savings over regularly applicable airfares were in part possible owing to the number of travellers involved, the fact they all travelled around the same time and the fact that straight round-trip tickets could be utilized. 
It also recruits staff specifically for posts in missions. 
Travel on recruitment and assignment/ reassignment is governed by the standards of accommodation decided upon by the General Assembly. 
The current provisions have been in effect since 1 January 1988. 
These provisions are applicable equally to travel of staff members on assignment to peace-keeping missions and to staff on official business, such as attending meetings. 
Higher standards may be authorized based upon the rank of the traveller (Assistant Secretary-General and above) and the duration of the flights involved (nine hours or more). 
However, careful consideration should be given to ensuring the ability of the Secretary-General to staff these missions properly and to avoid the introduction of rules that might differentiate between staff travelling for peace-keeping missions and those travelling for other official duties. 
97. Owing to the duration of the assignment (usually six months or more) and the absence of a specific return date, staff members travel to assignments with peace-keeping operations on one-way tickets. 
Most discounted round-trip airfares have a maximum validity of three months. 
Often the availability of housing and/or office facilities is limited in mission areas, which has necessitated the use of portable buildings. 
In all cases, however, every available means of providing the necessary accommodation is explored, with resort to use of portable buildings only when there is no other feasible option. 
The transport system monitors the productivity/efficiency and maintenance requirements of each vehicle and manages the stock of spare parts. The personnel system automates personnel management in the mission, from maintenance of records to administration of leave. 
104. With the undertaking of large new peace-keeping operations in Cambodia, Somalia, the former Yugoslavia and Mozambique, the cost-effectiveness and efficiency of local insurance was carefully assessed and found to be both more costly and more administratively cumbersome than the alternative of establishing primary coverage through the Headquarters insurer. 
Efforts are similarly being stepped up to renegotiate existing status-of-forces agreements and status-of-mission agreements to ensure that host Governments, where they exist, meet their obligations. However, it is quite clear that these agreements must be in place before mission deployment is allowed to begin. 
To the extent that the receipt of transferred equipment to a mission is known or anticipated prior to the completion of budget estimates, such anticipated transfer is taken into consideration in those estimates. 
119. The practice of carrying out minor repairs to infrastructure, including roads and bridges, has had the effect of generating savings in air operations, as well as leaving an improved infrastructure behind after completion of the mission. 
123. With the support of the Member States in the initiatives outlined above and provision of the necessary resources, the Organization can go forward with greatly improved capacity to implement and manage peace-keeping operations, fully prepared to meet the challenges ahead. Institutional context: legislative basis, organizational procedures. 
(b) Common staff costs; 
(f) Regional travel costs. 
(a) Reimbursement of troop costs; 
Acquisition costs. 
Acquisition costs. 
Acquisition costs. 
Acquisition costs. 
Acquisition costs. 
Acquisition costs. 
I have the honour to refer to your note dated 3 March 1994 concerning General Assembly resolution 48/75 K, entitled "Moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines", of 16 December 1993. 
The moratorium decreed by Argentina is consistent with our country's support for efforts to reduce the serious damage caused by these devices throughout the world, mainly to civilian populations. 
The Argentine Republic urges all anti-personnel land-mine-producing countries to resolve this threat to mankind, which claims over 150 lives each week. 
Accordingly, this moratorium is a first step towards mitigating the damage caused by explosions of anti-personnel land-mines. 
I should be grateful if you would arrange to have this letter circulated as an official document of the General Assembly under item 64 of the preliminary list. 
1. In addition to the non-governmental organizations that are listed in paragraph 5 of document A/CONF.172/14, the International Islamic Charitable Foundation has fulfilled the requirements and established relevance to the work of the Conference. 
Facing the Challenge. 
Disaster Reduction in China. 
Caribbean Disaster News, issue No. 4 and a brochure on the Caribbean Disaster Emergency Response Agency. 
Prepared for the IDNDR Mid-Term Review and the 1994 World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction. 
French Contribution in the Caribbean Region. 
France's Actions Within the Scope of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction. 
Available in English, French and Spanish. 
National Report of the Socialist Republic of Viet Nam prepared for the IDNDR mid-term review and the 1994 World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction (available in English) and a brochure containing information on flood and storm control and natural disaster reduction (in Vietnamese and English). 
Photo Album - Disaster of July 1993 in Nepal. 
Organization and Tasks of the German Committee for the IDNDR and a Guide to IDNDR in Germany. 
Meteorology and Environmental Protection Administration's Role in Reduction of the Impact of Natural Disasters in Saudi Arabia. 
Arabic and English only. 
National Report of Slovenia prepared for the IDNDR Mid-Term Review and the 1994 World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction. 
Paper entitled "Activities in the Republic of Turkey for Natural Disaster Reduction" submitted by the delegation of Turkey. 
For the Technical Committees. 
For the Technical Committees. 
For the Technical Committees. 
The Effects of Disasters on Modern Societies. 
For the Technical Committees. 
The Impacts of Natural Disasters on Developing Economies: Implications for the International Development and Disaster Community. 
1. The World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction was held at Yokohama, Japan, from 23 to 27 May 1994, in conformity with General Assembly resolution 48/188 of 21 December 1993. 
During that period the Conference held ___ plenary meetings. 
2. The following States were represented at the Conference: 
3. The following associate members of the regional commissions were represented by observers: 
5. The following United Nations bodies and programmes were represented: 
6. The following United Nations specialized agencies and related organizations were represented: 
7. The following intergovernmental organizations were represented by observers: 
8. The following other organization was represented: 
9. A large number of non-governmental organizations attended the Conference. 
11. The Conference heard a video presentation by the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
14. At the 1st plenary meeting, on 23 May 1994, the Conference elected, by acclamation, as President of the Conference, His Excellency Mr. Nobutoshi Akao, Ambassador for Global Environmental Affairs and International Trade of Japan. 
15. At the 1st plenary meeting, on 23 May, the Conference adopted the provisional rules of procedure (A/CONF.172/2 and Corr.1) as recommended by the Preparatory Committee in its decision 2 of 18 March 1994. 
16. At the 1st plenary meeting, on 23 May, the Conference adopted as its agenda the provisional agenda (A/CONF.172/1) as recommended by the Preparatory Committee in its decision 4. 
1. Opening of the Conference. 
2. Election of the President. 
4. Adoption of the agenda. 
6. Organization of work, including the establishment of committees. 
7. Credentials of representatives to the Conference: 
(a) Appointment of the members of the Credentials Committee; 
8. Activities for natural disaster reduction. 
9. Programmes and policies of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction: 
10. Natural disaster reduction: 
17. At the 1st plenary meeting, on 23 May, the Conference elected, by acclamation, Vice-Presidents from the following regional groups: 
Western European and Other States: Australia, Finland, Germany, Italy and the United States of America. 
19. Also at the same plenary meeting, the Conference decided that His Excellency, Mr. Klaus E. P. Holderbaum of Germany, who had been elected Vice-President of the Conference, would also serve as Rapporteur-General of the Conference. 
20. At the 2nd plenary meeting, on 23 May, the Conference elected, by acclamation, Burundi, Morocco, Nigeria, Senegal, Uganda, the United Republic of Tanzania and Zimbabwe, Vice-Presidents of the Conference, from the African States. 
21. At the same meeting, the Conference elected, by acclamation, His Excellency Dr. Omar Dario Cardona, National Director for Risk Mitigation and Disaster Preparedness of Colombia, Chairman of the Main Committee. 
22. At the 1st plenary meeting, on 23 May, in conformity with rule 4 of the rules of procedure of the Conference, the Conference decided to establish a Credentials Committee composed of Austria, Bahamas, China, Ce d'Ivoire, Ecuador, Mauritius, the Russian Federation, Thailand and the United States of America. 
Having met at Yokohama from 23 to 27 May 1994, 
Recognizing the rapidly rising world-wide toll on human and economic losses due to natural disasters, 
Recalling the decision of the General Assembly in its resolution 44/236 of 22 December 1989 to launch a far-reaching global undertaking for the 1990s to save human lives and reduce the impact of natural disasters, 
Reaffirming also the role assigned by the Secretary-General of the United Nations to the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, through the IDNDR secretariat in charge of the Decade, in promoting and directing activities of the IDNDR in conformity with General Assembly resolution 46/182, 
(b) Chart a programme of action for the future; 
(d) Increase awareness of the importance of disaster reduction policies; 
1. Risk assessment is a required step for the adoption of adequate and successful disaster reduction policies and measures. 
3. Disaster prevention and preparedness should be considered integral aspects of development policy and planning at national, regional, bilateral, multilateral and international levels. 
4. The development and strengthening of capacities to prevent, reduce and mitigate disasters is a top priority area to be addressed during the Decade so as to provide a strong basis for follow-up activities to the Decade. 
5. Early warnings of impending disasters and their effective dissemination using telecommunications, including broadcast services, are key factors to successful disaster prevention and preparedness. 
6. Preventive measures are most effective when they involve participation at all levels, from the local community through the national government to the regional and international level. 
7. Vulnerability can be reduced by the application of proper design and patterns of development focused on target groups, by appropriate education and training of the whole community. 
8. The international community accepts the need to share the necessary technology to prevent, reduce and mitigate disaster; this should be made freely available and in a timely manner as an integral part of technical cooperation. 
9. Environmental protection as a component of sustainable development consistent with poverty alleviation is imperative in the prevention and mitigation of natural disasters. 
10. Each country bears the primary responsibility for protecting its people, infrastructure, and other national assets from the impact of natural disasters. 
The international community should demonstrate strong political determination required to mobilize adequate and make efficient use of existing resources, including financial, scientific and technological means, in the field of natural disaster reduction, bearing in mind the needs of the developing countries, particularly the least developed countries. 
1. Natural disasters continue to strike and increase in magnitude, complexity, frequency and economic impact. 
Whilst the natural phenomena causing disasters are in most cases beyond human control, vulnerability is generally a result of human activity. 
Therefore, society must recognize and strengthen traditional methods and explore new ways to live with such risk, and take urgent actions to prevent as well as to reduce the effects of such disasters. 
2. In this context the least developed countries, small island developing States and land-locked countries are the most vulnerable countries, as they are the least equipped to mitigate disasters. 
Developing countries affected by desertification, drought and other types of natural disasters are also equally vulnerable and insufficiently equipped to mitigate natural disasters. 
3. In all countries the poor and socially disadvantaged groups suffer most from natural disasters and are least equipped to cope with them. 
In fact disasters contribute to social, economic, cultural and political disruption in urban and rural contexts, each in its specific way. 
Large-scale urban concentrations are particularly fragile because of their complexity and the accumulation of population and infrastructures in limited areas. 
4. Some patterns of consumption, production and development have the potential for increasing the vulnerability to natural disasters, particularly of the poor and socially disadvantaged groups. 
However, sustainable development can contribute to reduction of this vulnerability, if planned and managed in a way to ameliorate the social and economic conditions of the affected groups and communities. 
5. Vulnerable developing countries should be enabled to revive, apply and share traditional methods to reduce the impact of natural disasters, supplemented and reinforced by access to modern scientific and technical knowledge. 
The existing knowledge and know-how should be studied and efforts should be made to ameliorate, develop and better apply them today. 
6. Global social stability has become more fragile and reduction of natural disasters would contribute to reducing this fragility. 
In the effort towards effective disaster management, the full continuum from relief through rehabilitation, reconstruction and development to prevention must be the concept guiding actions towards the reduction of human and physical losses which remains the ultimate objective. 
7. Notwithstanding the full continuum, disaster prevention is better than disaster response and achieving the goals, objectives and targets of the Decade as adopted by the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly would result in greatly reducing disaster losses. 
This requires maximum participation at community level which can mobilize considerable potential and traditional expertise in the application of the preventive measures. 
8. Approaching the mid-point of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, the World Conference has identified, on the basis of national reports and technical discussions, the following main accomplishments and failures: 
(a) Awareness of the potential benefits of disaster reduction is still limited to specialized circles and has not yet been successfully communicated to all sectors of society, in particular policy makers and the general public. 
This is due to a lack of attention for the issue, insufficient commitment and resources for promotional activities at all levels; 
(b) At the same time, however, activities during the first years of the Decade in training, technical applications and research at local, national and international levels and in regional cooperation, have had positive results in some regions in reducing disaster losses; 
(e) Education and training programmes and facilities for people professionally involved and the public at large have not been sufficiently developed with a focus on ways and means to reduce disasters. 
(f) It must be noted that not all entities of the United Nations system have contributed to the Decade's implementation to the extent possible and desired by the General Assembly in adopting its resolution 44/236. 
This has slowed down the momentum of the Decade's initial phase, based on the consensus of the importance of action before disasters strike; 
(g) A number of positive results have been achieved during the first five years of the Decade, although unevenly and not in the concerted and systematic way as envisaged by the General Assembly. 
Only if these achievements are recognized, consolidated and accelerated, will the Decade be able to reach its goals and objectives and contribute to the development of a global culture of prevention. 
In particular the existing tools which can yield improvements in disaster response, as part of a comprehensive approach towards disaster management, are not always utilized to the full extent of their potential; 
(h) There is a strong need to strengthen the resilience and self-confidence of local communities to cope with natural disasters through recognition and propagation of their traditional knowledge, practices and values as part of development activities; 
9. The World Conference, based on adoption of the Principles and the assessment of the progress accomplished during the first half of the Decade, has formulated a Strategy for Disaster Reduction centred on the objective of saving human lives and protecting property. 
(a) Development of a global culture of prevention as an essential component of an integrated approach to disaster reduction; 
(b) Adoption of a policy of self-reliance in each vulnerable country and community comprising capacity-building as well as allocation and efficient use of resources; 
(c) Education and training in disaster prevention, preparedness and mitigation; 
(d) Development and strengthening of human resources and material capabilities and capacity of research and development institutions for disaster reduction and mitigation; 
(e) Identification and networking of existing centres of excellence so as to enhance disaster prevention, reduction and mitigation activities; 
(f) Improvement of awareness in vulnerable communities, through a more active and constructive role of the media in respect of disaster reduction; 
(g) Involvement and active participation of the people in disaster reduction, prevention and preparedness, leading to improved risk management; 
(h) In the second half of the Decade, emphasis should be given to programmes that promote community-based approaches to vulnerability reduction; 
(j) Adoption of integrated policies for prevention of, preparedness for, and response to, natural disasters and other disaster situations including environmental and technological hazards; 
(k) Improved coordination and cooperation among ongoing national, regional and international disaster research activities, at universities, regional and subregional organizations and other technical and scientific institutions, having in mind that links between causes and effects, inherent to all types of disaster, should be investigated through interdisciplinary research; 
(m) Placing higher priority on the compilation and exchange of information on natural disaster reduction, especially at regional and subregional levels, through the strengthening of existing mechanisms and improved use of communication techniques; 
(n) Promotion of regional and subregional cooperation between countries exposed to the same natural hazards through exchange of information, joint disaster reduction activities and other formal or informal means including the establishment or strengthening of regional and subregional centres; 
(p) Integration of the private sector in disaster reduction efforts through promotion of business opportunities; 
(q) Promotion of the involvement of non-governmental organizations in natural hazard management, in particular those dealing with environmental and related issues and including indigenous non-governmental organizations; 
(r) Strengthening the capacity of the United Nations system to assist in the reduction of losses from natural and related technological disasters, including coordination and evaluation of activities through the Decade and other mechanisms. 
11. During the remaining part of the Decade all countries are called upon to: 
(a) Express the political commitment to reduce their vulnerability, through declaration, legislation, policy decisions and action at the highest level, which would require the progressive implementation of disaster assessment and reduction plans at the national and community levels; 
(b) Encourage continued mobilization of domestic resources for disaster reduction activities; 
(e) As appropriate, establish and/or strengthen National Committees for the Decade or clearly identified bodies charged with the promotion and coordination of disaster reduction actions; 
(g) Give due consideration to the role of local authorities in the enforcement of safety standards and rules and strengthen the institutional capacities for natural disaster management at all levels; 
(h) Consider making use of NGO support for improved disaster reduction at the local level; 
(j) Consider the possibility of incorporating in their developmental plans the conducting of Environmental Impact Assessments with a view to disaster reduction; 
(k) Clearly identify specific disaster prevention needs which could use the knowledge or expertise that may be available from other countries or from the United Nations system, for instance, through training programmes designed to enhance human resources; 
(n) Establish and implement educational and information programmes aimed at generating general public awareness, with special emphasis on policy makers and major groups, in order to ensure support for, and effectiveness of, disaster reduction programmes; 
(o) Enrol the media as a contributing sector in awareness raising, education and opinion building in order to increase recognition of the potential of disaster reduction to save human lives and protect property; 
(q) Stimulate genuine community involvement and empowerment of women and other socially disadvantaged groups at all stages of disaster management programmes in order to facilitate capacity building, which is an essential precondition for reducing vulnerability of communities to natural disasters; 
(r) Aim at the application of traditional knowledge, practices and values of local communities for disaster reduction, thereby recognizing these traditional coping mechanisms as a valuable contribution to the empowerment of local communities and the enabling of their spontaneous cooperation in all disaster reduction programmes. 
12. Considering the many common aspects of disaster vulnerability among countries of a same region or subregion, cooperation among them should be strengthened by implementing the following actions: 
(a) Establishing or strengthening of subregional or regional centres for disaster reduction and prevention which, in cooperation with international organizations and with a view to enhancing national capabilities, would perform one or more of the following functions: 
(i) Collecting and disseminating documentation and information to improve public awareness of natural disasters and the potential to reduce their impact; 
(ii) Formulating education and training programmes and technical information exchanges aimed at human resource development; 
(iii) Supporting and strengthening natural disaster reduction mechanisms; 
(b) Given the importance of vulnerability of developing countries, particularly least developed countries, technical, material and financial resources should be made available in support of concerned subregional or regional centres to strengthen regional and national capacities to reduce natural disasters; 
(c) Improving the communications on natural disasters among the countries of the region in the context of preparedness and early warning systems; 
(e) Commemorating the International Day for Natural Disaster Reduction; 
(f) Establishing mutual assistance agreements and joint projects for disaster reduction within and between regions; 
(h) Request and enable regional organizations to play an effective role in the implementation of relevant regional plans and programmes on natural disaster reduction; 
(i) The international community should give highest priority and special support to activities and programmes relating to natural disaster reduction at subregional or regional level in order to promote cooperation between countries exposed to the same risks; 
(j) As decided by the General Assembly, special attention should be given to the least developed countries in support of their activities in the field of natural disaster reduction; 
(k) Regional arrangements should be carried out in close coordination with and should supplement the national programmes for disaster reduction; 
(l) The international community should assist the developing countries in establishing measures to integrate disaster prevention and reduction within the existing machinery and strategies at the national, subregional and regional levels for poverty eradication in order to achieve sustainable development. 
13. In the context of global interdependence and in the spirit of international cooperation, all activities to reduce disasters, in particular those laid down by the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction should be encouraged and supported in the following ways: 
(a) It is recommended that extrabudgetary resources be provided for implementation of the Decade and, therefore, that voluntary contributions from Governments, international organizations and other sources, including the private sector, be strongly encouraged. 
To this end, the Secretary-General is urged to ensure an effective and efficient administration of the Trust Fund for the Decade, established as requested in General Assembly resolution 44/236; 
(c) Disaster prevention and mitigation should become an integrated component of development projects financed by multilateral financial institutions, including the regional development banks; 
(e) Ensuring the cooperation in the area of research and science and technology development related to natural disaster reduction in order to enhance the capacities of the developing countries to reduce their vulnerability in this respect; 
(f) The Trust Fund for the Decade should give priority in financing the establishment and strengthening of the early warning systems of the disaster prone developing countries particularly of the least developed, land-locked and small island developing States; 
(h) Improving the exchange of information on disaster reduction policies and technologies; 
(j) Reaffirmation of the roles of the Special High-Level Council and the Scientific and Technical Committee in promoting Decade activities, in particular the awareness of the benefits of disaster reduction; 
(k) Enhancing the activities of, and cooperation between, organizations and programmes of the United Nations system, intergovernmental organizations, non-governmental organizations and the private sector related to disaster reduction, including more efficient use of existing resources; 
(m) Providing wider support for the existing mechanism for disaster management and reduction of the United Nations system, in order to expand its capacity to give advice and practical assistance, as required, to countries facing natural disasters and other disaster situations including environmental and technological hazards; 
(n) Providing adequate support for Decade activities, including those of the secretariat of the Decade, in particular with a view to ensuring the timely implementation of the Yokohama Strategy and Plan of Action. 
In this regard it is time to consider proposals on ways and means to ensure functional security and continuity of the secretariat of the Decade, to the extent possible through the United Nations regular budget; 
(o) Recognition of the need for adequate coordination of international disaster reduction activities and strengthening of the mechanisms established for this purpose. 
(p) Establishment or improvement, as a priority, of national, regional and international warning systems and more effective dissemination of warnings; 
(q) Effective coordination of international disaster management, in particular by the United Nations system, is paramount for an integrated approach to disaster reduction and should, therefore, be strengthened; 
(r) Holding of a review conference on natural disaster reduction at the end of the Decade in order to map a strategy for continued disaster reduction activities into the twenty-first century. 
14. With the aim of ensuring the early and successful implementation of the Yokohama Strategy and Plan of Action, the Conference decides to: 
(a) Transmit the report of the World Conference containing the Yokohama Strategy and Plan of Action for a Safer World: Guidelines for Natural Disaster Prevention, Preparedness and Mitigation, through the Economic and Social Council, to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
(b) Request the General Assembly to consider adopting a resolution endorsing the Yokohama Strategy and making an appeal to all countries to continue working towards the objective of a safer world for the twenty-first century; 
(e) Request the Secretary-General to ensure that the outcome of the Conference be given as wide as possible dissemination, including transmission of the Yokohama Strategy to relevant international and regional organizations, multilateral financial institutions and the regional development banks; 
(h) Recommend the inclusion of a sub-item entitled "Implementation of the outcome of the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction" in the provisional agenda of the Assembly under the item entitled "Environment and sustainable development"; 
(i) Request the United Nations, through the secretariat of the Decade, to provide Governments, upon request, with technical assistance in the preparation and development of disaster management plans and programmes. 
1. At the mid-stage of the three-year programme adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/199, progress is being made on a broad front in improving the coherence, effectiveness and efficiency of operational activities for development within the United Nations system. 
It offers, as requested by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 1993/7, an assessment of the experience gained in the implementation at the field level, of the common United Nations system interpretation with respect to the programme approach and national execution. 
It also reports on measures being taken to strengthen the resident coordinator system, including changes introduced in the recruitment of the resident coordinators. 
Actions taken by executive heads and governing bodies of the United Nations system are presented in addendum 1, in accordance with paragraphs 51 and 54 of Assembly resolution 47/199. 
In addition, addendum 2 provides statistical information up to 1992. 
2. As anticipated by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/199, paragraph 53, the complexity, scope and interrelationships of the various aspects of the full implementation of the provisions of that resolution require a management process including clear guidelines, targets, benchmarks and time-frames. 
The 1993 report of the Secretary-General on progress in the implementation of Assembly resolution 47/199 (E/1993/73) provided, in its annex I, an initial indication of the nature of such a process. 
On its part, the Economic and Social Council, in its resolution 1993/7, paragraph 10, requested the Secretary-General further to develop the work programme for the implementation of Assembly resolution 47/199, contained in annex I to his report, with a view to setting results-oriented targets. 
That plan was extended to 1995 on a provisional basis, subject to the outcome of the substantive session of 1994 of the Economic and Social Council. 
The summary of this work is provided in annex I to the present report, taking as a starting-point last year's work plan, updating it and providing outputs. 
Moreover, in considering the question of 1995 targets, attention must also be given to the eventual parameters of the 1995 comprehensive triennial policy review. 
In fact, the Assembly, in its resolution 48/162, annex I, paragraph 16 (d), anticipated that the operational activities of the United Nations for international development cooperation segment would, inter alia, undertake preparatory work for the triennial policy review of operational activities by the Assembly. 
Some guidance by the Council as to its views on the outputs and results expected by 1995 would thus be helpful. 
3. The implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/199 is a collective effort involving in the first instance recipient countries and United Nations system country teams. 
Any report on the implementation of that resolution must thus fully reflect such a point of view. 
Moreover, additional inter-agency consultations take place through such functional bodies as the Inter-Agency Working Groups on Evaluation (IAWGEs), and similar groups on audit, and there are ad hoc inter-agency consultations organized by the United Nations on the country strategy note, the programme approach and national execution. 
4. This vast effort by the system to meet the challenge of reform and adaptation to the new requirements and challenges of development cooperation is presented in this report with a particular focus on outcomes and outputs, as requested in paragraph 11 of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/7. 
5. Comprehensive statistical data on operational activities for development for 1992 are provided in addendum 2. 
Moreover, contributions to the operational activities of the specialized agencies (both assessed and extrabudgetary), totalled $870 million (in 1991 $948 million), bringing the total for operational activities for development within the United Nations system to $5.6 billion in 1992 ($4.8 billion in 1991). 
Next year's report, which will be issued in time for the comprehensive policy review of operational activities for development by the General Assembly, is expected to contain data for 1993 and 1994. 
Voluntary contributions pledged to UNDP in 1993 amounted to $910 million (core resources only), a reduction of 15 per cent below the 1992 level, forcing it to restrict commitments to only 70 per cent of indicative planning figures. 
Contributions to UNICEF for 1993 amounted to $539 million (including supplementary funding), representing a drop of 22 per cent, as compared with $688 million in 1992. 
The overall income of UNFPA was reduced from $238 million in 1992 to $219.6 million in 1993, representing a reduction of almost 8 per cent. 
9. At a time of increased demand for operational activities for development to implement international development strategies and to meet growing needs at country levels, a comprehensive review of resource issues may be called for. 
Such a review should be based on the results of the consultations foreseen by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/162, annex I, paragraph 34. 
Moreover, the Economic and Social Council, in its decision 1994/218 (cited in para. 2 above), anticipated the consideration of this question at its substantive session of 1994. 
10. Such a review should also focus on the substantive role of operational activities for development and the rationale for continuing, strong international support. 
Based on several decades of experience, those activities provide a vital other dimension to the work of the system, mostly at the country level, but also through intercountry, regional and global programmes. 
The developing countries particularly continue to consider development support through the United Nations system to be an important priority. 
If for no other reason, development cooperation must remain a vital and integral component of the work of the United Nations. 
Broad international support through the United Nations system is essential for an effective response by the international community to such challenges as poverty, violence, environmental degradation, population pressures, and illiteracy and those posed by trade. 
There has evolved a close partnership between the United Nations system and developing countries, providing support free of political or economic conditions, and in accordance with internationally agreed principles and guidelines, established on the basis of consensus. 
Over 40 countries have chosen to prepare a CSN and many more are expected to do so in the near future. 
The CSN is having a positive impact on coordination and is enhancing substantive collaboration at the field level. 
13. Subsequent to this workshop, guidance elements were developed in consultation with the organizations of the United Nations system and issued in March of this year. 
They have already provoked positive feedback and are facilitating the preparation of CSNs. 
14. Information provided by resident coordinators, including copies of official communications from Governments, shows that as of mid-April 1994, 43 countries had formally indicated their interest in pursuing the CSN. 
More detailed information on progress being made is provided in annex II to this report. 
For another 12 countries, information was provided by resident coordinators indicating the Government's interest, but no formal communication has yet been received. 
15. With regard to the remaining Governments, one has formally indicated that it does not wish to adopt the CSN. 
Moreover, special circumstances prevailing in close to 20 countries preclude the possibility of actually pursuing a dialogue on the CSN at this time. 
16. Considerable attention is being given to learning from the first efforts to prepare the CSN and to providing the requested support, including national workshops. 
17. JCGP established the following targets pursuant to paragraph 10 of General Assembly resolution 47/199: 
(b) In countries with a national plan, or its equivalent, to adapt the programming cycles of UNFPA, UNDP and UNICEF, in accordance with the preference of the recipient country, to the plan (either one year before, the same year as, or a year after, the plan); 
It contained detailed guiding principles on how to proceed with the harmonization of country programme cycles. 
In countries where a national development plan did not exist or was not relevant in the Government's planning process, consultations were to take place with Governments regarding the preferred duration and time-frame of the United Nations cycles. 
In countries where Governments did not have strong views on the subject, it was stipulated that a joint decision should be taken by the three organizations. 
A number of countries' proposals were submitted for consideration by the executive bodies of the three JCGP organizations. 
21. There is now a plan in place on the harmonization of programming cycles for all countries except where local conditions are not conducive to such an approach. It will be implemented with the start of the new programme cycles. 
22. The present section provides, as requested by the Economic and Social Council, in its resolution 1993/7, paragraph 4, an assessment of the implementation of the programme approach at the country level. 
The effectiveness of the approach depends on a full understanding of its key elements and the proper implementation of those elements. 
Specific stages in the application of the programme approach are identified below. 
Those stages are being adjusted to specific country situations and to the specific requirements of each organization. 
24. Two years after the United Nations launched a system-wide coordinated endeavour on behalf of the programme approach, the United Nations system possesses the main elements of a common understanding of the complex concept of that approach, and is making progress in its implementation. 
The programme approach opens up new opportunities to strengthen the capacities of Governments to manage inputs and activities, to integrate policy-making and priority-setting into operational programmes, and to set norms and standards for monitoring and implementation towards agreed targets, thereby promoting sustainability of development initiatives in the long run. 
25. The programme approach is a modality that involves the United Nations system with upstream activities, such as strategic assistance, policy dialogue and aid coordination. 
By reducing the myriad of separate activities that characterize unconnected projects, the programme approach can enhance the relevance of United Nations cooperation, its quality and effectiveness. 
It is also proving to be a useful tool for improving collaboration among United Nations organizations at the country level, favouring the existence of complementarity among them. 
It is attracting considerable interest among bilateral and multilateral donors, as it enables dialogue with the United Nations organizations and expands the possibilities of collaboration. 
The country strategy note process, where adopted, will benefit from the application of the programme approach, and vice versa. 
This positive situation arises from the existence of the following factors: 
(a) Both Governments and United Nations organizations are frequently manifesting their will to support and pursue a programme approach in several ways. 
In some cases, official documents like policy frameworks or similar statements, development plans, recovery programmes, and guidelines for development assistance support have expressed this will explicitly, as confirmed by a few mission reports (for example, the programme approach has become government policy in Uganda and Bolivia). 
(b) Although the programme approach is applied in various ways by organizations (and, sometimes, in different countries by the same organization), there is substantial agreement, within the United Nations system, on the basic principles that guide operations at the country level based on the common interpretation adopted by CCPOQ. 
Regarding the principal elements of that agreement one can mention that there should be an organic relationship between United Nations system activities and the national programme. 
This element is reflected in the linkages between the country strategy note, country programmes and/or strategies of the United Nations organization and the national priorities of each country. 
(c) A programme approach logic or culture is emerging in most United Nations organizations when they are designing their field operations, even if activities are still formulated in the project format as the prevailing modality. 
Although procedures vary within the United Nations system and among countries, this tendency is also shown in the growing concentration of external assistance within a smaller number of activities, in an attempt to increase development impact, avoid duplication and improve cost-effectiveness. 
The design of cooperation initiatives is better defined in programmatic and strategic terms. 
Impact monitoring is frequently included; 
(d) More systematic and widespread use of the programme approach is being made on the basis of various techniques. 
The adoption of new guidelines by UNDP for the preparation of programme support documents (PSDs), already applied in a number of countries, may generate further momentum in the adoption of the approach. 
The World Health Organization (WHO) operates on the basis of national health strategies. 
In these cases, the programme approach has energized the establishment of a close inter-agency collaboration. 
Each of these levels represents attempts to respond to the notion of the national programme as defined by CCPOQ, although not all the elements of the programme-approach logic may be present in every case. 
In either case, time-bound objectives are identified and are used as a basis for the programme approach; the United Nations development inputs represent contributions to the achievement of those objectives. 
28. The existence of global plans cannot be considered a sufficient condition for the programme approach's being successfully applied. 
Only if the national programming machinery is fully articulated, from the macrolevel to the sectoral and operational levels, with built-in mechanisms of monitoring and evaluation, and adequate instruments for short-term adjustment, do these global planning mechanisms represent a satisfactory basis for the programme approach. 
In many other cases, these plans barely manage to define the vaguest of development strategies, with loosely conceived national goals and sometimes no time dimension. 
While the value of these loose plans should not be underestimated as strategic outlines, their role is none the less limited to the defining of priorities. 
In order to promote development with concrete activities, those plans are complemented by programming activities at an intermediate, operational level. 
29. The field assessment reveals the extensive use of umbrella projects or clusters of related projects as a means of implementing the programme approach. 
This requires that, at the initial stage, a thorough assessment of the development needs and the operational definition of a strategy be carried out; otherwise, the links between projects become too loose, and monitoring activities cannot be implemented. 
30. The relative size of a United Nations system activity in the host country may be relevant to the assessment of the application of the programme approach. 
The choice between the project and programme modality for specific initiatives often depends on the relative scale of the United Nations contribution: if the contribution is modest as compared with the global investment in a specific area, projects are often the answer. 
However, the programme approach may still be pursued if the individual projects are conceived as catalytic elements for larger national programmes, thoroughly designed, supported also by either domestic resources or non-United Nations donors. 
31. The trend towards consolidating a number of small projects into a single larger one has rationalized cooperation. 
33. In order to overcome these difficulties, the application of the programme approach should become more systematized and widespread. 
This may require more effort in preparing and working with the concerned national officials and United Nations system staff who are responsible for employing the new tools. 
As a consequence, the system is considering how to ensure that training activities improve awareness and knowledge of the programme approach both at the country level (for United Nations officials and national civil service) and at headquarters. 
34. The relationship among United Nations organizations, government, other donors, and local communities will be affected, as the programme approach in its very nature requires much more complex and intensive policy dialogue among all relevant development actors, and a full understanding of the management requirements of the programme approach. 
The application of the programme approach at the intercountry programming level none the less needs to be further developed, including the review of the requirement for ownership, currently defined only at the country level. 
36. While a few development themes may become the core of new country strategies, it is not always easy to accommodate all priority sectors requiring technical assistance. 
It should not be overlooked, though, that highly specialized technological requirements are frequently present at the level of sectoral strategies, where the programme approach is easily applied. 
Sectoral master plans can thus be the ideal environment for the programme approach for these highly specialized United Nations system organizations. 
37. In order to achieve a wider application of the programme approach, six steps or stages should be followed. 
(b) Articulated identification of development policies/strategies in order to allow the definition of priorities and their selection; 
(c) Definition of how each of the priorities will be pursued, and identification of specific objectives and targets, bound in a clear time-frame; 
38. The United Nations system is reviewing how best to ensure that throughout the programming exercise a continuing dialogue with the Government is maintained and extended to the other important development actors, including non-governmental organizations and the private sector. 
Progress on the important subject of accountability is being made as the conceptual and practical issues of the programme approach are being resolved. 
41. Monitoring is being conceived as a tool of ongoing programme management, closely linked to a continuing control of achievement of programme targets and objectives. 
Thus built-in mechanisms for M&E must be inserted at the beginning of programme design. 
42. It is recognized that the introduction of an effective M&E system is an essential component of the programme approach. 
43. The importance of the involvement of national authorities in the M&E activities within the programme approach is consistent with the fundamental responsibility and ownership that the Government assumes as regards its national programmes. 
This is being recognized by the system. The need to develop national systems for monitoring and evaluation of programmes is a normal consequence. 
Links with the monitoring and evaluation requirements of the individual United Nations organizations need to be further explored, inter alia, by various governing bodies dealing with the accountability of resources at the disposal of various organizations. 
44. Although the ultimate responsibility of M&E activities lies within the country, the United Nations system must be involved by contributing to the development of national systems of M&E. 
Similarly, collaboration with national authorities in M&E activities must be strengthened, with account being taken of the comparative advantage and expertise accumulated in this area by United Nations organizations. 
Individual countries should have access to United Nations system technical expertise, in their attempt to upgrade their national capacities in this area, both at the stage of the formulation of new initiatives and during their implementation. 
47. An inter-agency meeting convened by the United Nations at the International Training Centre of the International Labour Organization (ILO) in Turin, Italy, in the last week of April 1994 reviewed the reports and findings of the missions. 
The report of this meeting was considered at the inter-sessional meeting of CCPOQ, held in Geneva in early May (see ACC/1994/12), including recommendations for steps to be taken by the system to facilitate the implementation of this modality. 
The present report draws upon all these sources and provides an overview of the progress achieved in the implementation of the modality of national execution and provides some indications for further action, which are also reflected in the appropriate section of the work plan contained in annex I. 
49. This modality has been most widely introduced in the case of UNDP-supported programmes and projects. 
UNICEF and WFP have already achieved complete national execution, while UNFPA is very close to achieving a similar level in many countries. 
51. In terms of approaches taken by the various funds and agencies, diversity remains, due primarily to the precedents and practices adopted over time, the nature of the activity and the mandates determined by the governing bodies. 
UNDP has for many years relied on the United Nations system executing agencies as executing agents. 
The introduction of national execution thus involved a major change as the executing role was being transferred to the government. 
UNICEF- and WFP-supported programmes and projects have been implemented under the national execution modality for many years. 
During the last two years, UNFPA has rapidly turned to national execution. 
Specialized agencies like FAO, WHO and UNIDO, in so far as their non-UNDP funded projects are concerned, combine the functions of funding body and executing agency, with implementation functions often being assigned to a national entity. 
52. The common interpretation formulated by CCPOQ in response to the request contained in paragraph 22 of General Assembly resolution 47/199 reflects the fact that the implementation agency can be distinct from an executing agency, although the latter has overall responsibility, inter alia, for substantive accountability. 
This distinction is an important one and one that is helping in the further decentralizing of national execution to the most appropriate entity. 
In UNDP-supported projects, where a governmental agency, such as a ministry, is designated as an executing agency, the functions of an implementing agency are often delegated to other national agencies, such as autonomous institutions or other bodies closer to the field, and having the requisite technical and administrative capacity. 
In some cases, Governments designate a United Nations system agency as an implementing agency, in recognition of the specialized nature of the work and the competence and expertise available in that agency. 
In the case of WFP, supply of food constitutes the resource and the actual process of transportation and distribution is generally left to the concerned government agency. 
53. In regard to financial procedures under national execution, important differences still exist. 
Thus, UNDP makes quarterly advance payments and expects expenditure reports at the end of each quarter. 
The role of implementing agencies, particularly in a programme context, is becoming specially important. 
It involves many of the substantive functions, and executing agencies such as ministries assume responsibilities for overall management, financial reporting and accountability. 
54. In regard to decentralization of some of the functions of an executing agent or implementing agency to a non-governmental organization or other grass-roots body, there are different practices and policies in the United Nations system. 
UNICEF has long been involved in associating non-governmental organizations, with the agreement of the host country, and private institutions in its activities. 
Specialized agencies like WHO have also selectively used non-governmental organizations in carrying out technical cooperation. 
UNDP's rules and procedures permit the use of non-governmental organizations as an implementing agency, but overall executing agent functions are assigned to a governmental agency which assumes financial and administrative accountability. 
The trend is increasingly in the direction of using non-governmental organizations and consideration could be given to using them as executing agents as long as financial accountability can be ensured. 
55. An important issue in national execution is the question of accountability. 
In this context, Governments play a triple role: as sovereign entity, as a recipient and as an executing agent. 
Furthermore, in many programmes Governments contribute substantial resources, often many times greater than the United Nations system. 
This requires changes and adjustments in the traditional way the functions of accountability, monitoring and evaluation have been discharged. 
It also requires that Governments be assisted in acquiring the necessary skills and capacities for monitoring and evaluating programmes and projects. 
Efforts are under way within the systems to meet this important need; the role of specialized agencies is particularly relevant as concerns substantive and technical accountability and more progress may need to be made in this regard with respect to UNDP-supported projects/programmes. 
56. As indicated earlier, wide disparities exist in different countries in relation to the extent and degree to which national execution, particularly UNDP-supported programmes and projects, has been adopted. 
In terms of capacity and preparedness, there are significant gaps, particularly among the least developed countries. 
The United Nations system, through the resident coordinators, has conducted workshops, seminars and training to build and enhance national capacities for executing programmes and projects. 
The Administrator of UNDP in December 1993 issued special instructions to UNDP resident representatives to provide direct country support to national execution, and procedures were modified to provide a legal framework for more efficient support to Governments complying with responsibilities in the implementation and execution of UNDP-supported projects. 
UNDP has also used "add-on funds" to create and support special units in many countries. 
This approach lightens the burden on government institutions of applying UNDP administrative requirements to projects that they execute. 
In some countries, different national executing agencies have been identified for different phases of the same project. 
58. While these support units, which are temporary in nature, have been found to be useful, there are many other countries, particularly least developed countries and countries in Africa, that have not created such units. 
Furthermore, the capacity to execute programmes and projects and to manage various inputs and complex programmes and projects requires a broad range of skills and capacities. 
Needs vary from country to country and a country-specific assessment must be made to identify the precise requirements and to tailor appropriate modalities and strategies. 
59. A fundamental issue concerning national execution is the role of the specialized agencies of the United Nations system. 
This perception is particularly prevalent in the context of UNDP-supported programmes and projects. 
60. It has been generally acknowledged that while national execution divests agencies of their overall managerial and executing responsibilities, it should not compromise their analytical, technical and technological roles, particularly as concerns technical back-stopping and monitoring required for effective substantive accountability. 
Furthermore, smaller technical agencies use the old support cost system and thus have no access to this facility. 
The specialized agencies of the United Nations system are also expected to complement these resources with their own "in-house" resources so that together they are sufficient to finance the inputs from the specialized agencies. 
63. In summary, the United Nations system is now firmly committed to national execution as the norm for executing United Nations operational activities. 
Although significant differences remain, the primary objectives of internalizing external assistance and establishing the central role of Governments in the direction and disposition of resources and the control of operational activities are now achieved. 
That capacity will become even more critical as the system moves towards the programme approach. 
Increasingly, national execution and the programme approach will converge, and this will facilitate an integration of all facets of development cooperation. 
It will also, in turn, necessitate a continuous adaptation of accountability, appraisal, monitoring and evaluation to take note of the changed roles of the Government, of the funding bodies and of United Nations agencies. 
Experience over the last two years has also highlighted the need to review how the specialized agencies of the United Nations system can contribute effectively to nationally executed programmes and projects, particularly for substantive accountability and technical back-stopping. 
64. The strengthening of the resident coordinator function has received priority attention; clear results have been achieved and further steps are in progress. 
65. At the UNDP Global Meeting held at Rye, New York, from 21 to 25 March 1994, the importance of these efforts was stressed by the Secretary-General, who reiterated the importance of strengthening the resident coordinator system in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
The ideas and recommendations on substantive collaboration arising from the Global Meeting are in the process of being reviewed for eventual implementation, and strengthened substantive collaboration within the United Nations. 
Candidates would be recommended by JCGP executive heads, and the intention is to draw also from the system at large, and other sources. 
In making a selection, the Administrator will take into account advice and comments from executive heads and from JCGP meetings at the senior level. 
The selected candidate(s) will be submitted by the Administrator to the Secretary-General. 
67. As these new arrangements have just been established, it is too early to provide a specific assessment on results achieved. 
A few candidates from JCGP have already been nominated and designated, and it is expected that the full effect of the new system will be felt in next year's reassignment. 
The spirit of cooperation that this agreement exemplifies is having a positive effect on other elements in the functioning of the resident coordinator system, including more effective substantive collaboration and coordination. 
68. Thus CCPOQ, through a working group chaired by the United Nations, will revise and update the guidelines on the functioning of the resident coordinator system, taking into account recent legislation and agreements, inter alia, in the area of humanitarian assistance. 
Moreover, an effort will be made not only to improve the monitoring of performance in relation to these guidelines, but also to provide newly appointed resident coordinators with systematic and substantive support and training. 
A strengthened system of annual reporting by resident coordinators is in place, including a careful analysis of the reports to identify further areas for improvement. 
CCPOQ has reviewed an analysis of the reports and will take it into account in consolidating guidelines. 
69. Resident coordinators are being asked to enhance coordination by providing substantive leadership in a variety of tasks. 
Some steps in this regard are being considered, particularly in relation to specific tasks, such as the preparation of the CSN and the programming of joint activities in fields such as poverty, AIDS and human development. 
In this connection it is understood, as stated in the same resolution, paragraph 11, that assistance should be based on an agreed division of responsibility among the funding organizations, under the coordination of the Government, in order to integrate their response into the development needs of recipient countries. 
Such groups would normally be chaired by the agency or group most directly involved with the sector or theme. 
Significant progress has been made by resident coordinators in implementing the measures called for in General Assembly resolution 47/199 regarding field-level coordination mechanisms. 
In addition, the team leadership qualities of the resident coordinator are an important element. 
In this regard, the senior field representatives workshops carried out under CCPOQ auspices at the Turin Centre are playing an important supportive role. 
73. In 34 of the 128 countries that have resident coordinators and on which data have been obtained, special circumstances preclude the establishment of coordination arrangements. 
In 19 countries there is a coordinating committee but thematic groups have not yet been set up, and in 10 countries there are thematic groups but no separate, formally constituted coordinating committees. 
75. Most of the 43 countries that have decided to proceed with the CSN have established coordinating committees and thematic groups. 
Those that have not are planning to do so as soon as the CSN formulation exercise gets under way. 
76. Scope and structure vary, depending on the size and circumstances of countries and the United Nations presence. 
Typically, coordination evolves to cover identification of areas for joint action and issues of a more programmatic and substantive nature. 
Usually meetings are held on a regular basis, frequently monthly. 
Often the venue rotates from agency to agency. 
Committees are usually chaired by the resident coordinator, although they may be chaired by a representative of another organization in emergency situations. 
In some countries, the Consultative Group meetings, led by the World Bank, are central to coordination efforts. 
77. Thematic groups and subgroups are usually led by the agency that has the strongest mandate in each sector, or co-chaired by two such agencies. 
Occasionally, donors take a leading role in thematic subgroups. 
79. The resident coordinators in some countries have indicated that there is no need for thematic groups because the overall coordination committee deals directly with sectoral/thematic issues or that such committees will be formed at the time of the formulation of a CSN. 
In a few very small countries, substantive coordination and joint programming are carried out in a less formal manner. 
80. The diversity in the level and nature of coordination seems primarily attributable to the different circumstances facing each country, including the Government's own policy on coordination. 
The managerial approaches of resident coordinators appear to play a role as well. 
Although some ad hoc solutions to the resource problem have been found, they tend to rely heavily on the individual abilities of the resident coordinator and they are not system-wide. 
This problem was addressed last year in Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/7, paragraph 7, and deserves continued attention. 
83. The evaluation units of JCGP funds and programmes prepared a report containing the elements for the harmonization of monitoring and evaluation. 
Based on the earlier work by the Joint Inspection Unit (JIU) and the United Nations system in developing a common glossary of terms and concepts, the report prepared by the JCGP group defines alternative approaches to putting into practice these agreed concepts. 
JCGP will act on this report at its next meeting with the aim of meeting the requests contained in General Assembly resolution 47/199, paragraph 34. 
It is expected that once JCGP has taken a decision on this matter in September, work will proceed on project/programme policies and products, particularly in the context of the programme approach. 
This work can be completed by late 1994. 
At the meeting, four of the five JCGP organizations reaffirmed the adoption of the General Specific Standards for the professional practice of Internal Auditing adopted by the Internal Audit Services of United Nations Organizations at their 22nd meeting held in 1990. 
85. In addition, JCGP members adopted the definition of management audit that had been presented by the Institute of Internal Auditors to representatives of the Internal Audit Services of United Nations Organizations at their 23rd meeting in 1991. 
Finally, common guidelines for harmonization of management audit procedures for audit of the programme and project cycle are being developed by the JCGP working group on this matter. 
Recommendations as to how all five organizations' accountability requirements could be harmonized will result from this study, which was scheduled for completion by end-April 1994. 
87. Special attention is being paid to strengthening national capacity in evaluation and to the question of feeding the lessons learned through monitoring and evaluation into improved programmes. 
Concerning the former, efforts are in progress to assess capacity at the national level and to determine how the United Nations system can best assist in strengthening national capacity. 
Workshops have been conducted in Africa, Asia and Latin America. 
Common objectives in this regard are being pursued in cooperation with the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development/Development Assistance Committee (OECD/DAC) and the World Bank. 
The question was to be considered by the UNDP Executive Board at its second regular session, 10-13 May 1994, on the basis of a report (document DP/1994/24). 
89. It is anticipated that as a result of these various steps a more harmonized approach to the monitoring, evaluation and audit of United Nations system operational activities for development will be achieved by next year. 
It is expected that greater attention will be paid to national capacity-building, inter alia, in the context of the programme approach (see subsect. II.C). 
91. A working group established by JCGP in 1993 under the chairmanship of the United Nations considered the development of a common manual as requested in paragraph 33 of General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
An analysis of the issues involved in preparing such a manual was undertaken with a particular focus on defining the potential burden on recipient countries in their interaction with the United Nations system. 
The analysis also focused on the fact that the key areas for harmonization should involve the rules and procedures concerned with strategy formulation, programming and programme implementation. 
This analysis revealed that moves towards standardized and uniform procedures, as compared with harmonized approaches, would be too time-consuming and expensive in terms of necessary retooling of organizational systems and training. 
92. Based on this analysis, the JCGP High-level Meeting held in Dhaka from 6 to 8 February 1994 concluded that work towards a common manual could be undertaken most positively by building up, block by block, those areas where agreement had been reached. 
It was further acknowledged that a proactive approach should be taken in building up these blocks, as has in fact been the case with the ACC agreement on the programme approach and national execution, and progress in the areas of monitoring and evaluation and the CSN. 
93. In view of the above, it is thus planned to consolidate the various agreed guidelines and common interpretations into a single, integrated text which would be widely distributed and used as a training and operational support tool. 
This text will be updated as agreements on specific areas are achieved. 
94. Action for increased decentralization of the operational activities for development of the United Nations system is guided, inter alia, by paragraphs 24-27 of General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
95. A unique strength of United Nations system operational activities is their high degree of decentralization, a sine qua non for daily contact with Governments and interaction with non-governmental organizations and civil society. 
To ensure effectiveness and efficiency in operational activities for development, which are undertaken at the request of Governments and in accordance with their specific needs and priorities, decentralization, flexibility and adaptability are of key importance. 
A detailed report on measures taken in this area is contained in annex I to this report. 
97. The question of decentralization is also dealt with at the collective level. 
At its first regular session of 1994 (14-18 March) CCPOQ was informed that its Working Group on Decentralization had identified the following five broad areas related to decentralization for further review over the coming months: secretariats/mechanisms, governing body responsibilities, funding, delegation of authority and field structures. 
98. A few key trends can be discerned with regard to decentralization within the United Nations system: 
(a) The emphasis on decentralization runs parallel to and reinforces the other provisions of General Assembly resolution 47/199, including the programme approach and the extension of national execution. 
As these processes are becoming progressively country-focused, the level of delegation of authority and the creation of capacity at the country level will become more comparable among concerned organizations; 
(b) Decentralization is occurring in the framework of a changed environment in which operational activities for development are being carried out. 
In order to adapt to these changes, many institutions in the United Nations system engaged in operational activities for development have been undergoing deep reorganization. 
In line with their mandates, there has been a refocusing and a streamlining of those institutions (see annex II) which has had a major impact on the Headquarters-field relationship; 
99. One of the major innovations of General Assembly resolution 47/199 is its recognition of the importance of training programmes as an integral part of requirements and promotion of an integrated system-wide approach to operational activities (see paras. 43-46). 
One is to strengthen the capacity of the system particularly at the field level, and the other is to provide programmes for government officials and other nationals involved in development activities to facilitate the shift to the programme approach and to promote effective and innovative execution modalities. 
101. In responding to these requirements, the Secretary-General has emphasized that training within the United Nations system should be an integral part of a coherent strategy of reform to make operational activities more effective, particularly at the country level. 
As one of the means to achieve this goal, the training dimension has received special attention at the level of CCPOQ and JCGP, and through a United Nations/ILO Working Group, as well as through the training services of various United Nations organizations. 
The workshop participants develop effective techniques to strengthen coordination arrangements at the country level, focusing on substantive collaboration on the priorities of the countries to which they are assigned. 
These workshops are increasingly being followed up at the national level, with the follow-up involving senior national officials and other United Nations system colleagues. 
103. Also within the framework of CCPOQ a major new programme to strengthen the capacities of national officials in the management of the development process was launched in October 1992. 
It involves the training of trainers and is implemented in close cooperation with national and regional training institutions. 
The training modules are being improved in the light of experience acquired in the first three workshops. 
New modules are being developed in parallel. 
Three workshops are conducted in Turin annually at this stage. 
105. To proceed with its plan to increase the number of common premises, JCGP requested information from resident coordinators. 
On the basis of the data received, the JCGP High-level Meeting, held from 6 to 8 February 1994 in Dhaka, Bangladesh, reviewed the issues raised and the recommendations made and agreed to the following: 
(b) To adopt a lease/purchase modality similar to the lease/purchase arrangements approved by the Executive Board and the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (ACABQ) for the acquisition by UNICEF of its headquarters in New York; 
(c) That the criteria for equitable space-sharing should be established through a participatory process; 
(d) That each proposal for common premises should be examined on its merits and decisions taken jointly by all partners based on considerations of cost-effectiveness; 
(f) That the common premises option will be taken up only where this is a cost-effective solution, and where a formula for equitable sharing (in terms of cost and space) has been reached; 
(g) To provide the seed money necessary to establish an Inter-Agency Unit to manage the enterprise, on the understanding that these funds will be reimbursed to the JCGP agencies providing the seed money from a management fee to be charged to each project. 
106. To date, new United Nations common premises have been constructed or are in the final stages of construction in 18 countries. 
The construction process has started in another 5 countries, and the JCGP Subgroup on Common Premises and Services is working on the proposal to construct new common premises in 30 other countries where Governments have already agreed to donate suitable land. 
In another 35 countries, Governments have indicated their willingness to donate land. 
Decisions on premises are often subject to local conditions, the availability of premises provided by the Government at low or no cost, and other practical considerations. 
Responsibility for the overall administration of the offices will continue to lie with UNDP, on the basis of agreed cost-sharing arrangements. 
(b) Assistance to and cooperation with Governments that have chosen the CSN in the preparation of the CSN; 
(c) Utilization of the CSN in programme and project formulation as foreseen in paragraphs 9 and 39 of Assembly resolution 47/199; 
(d) Elaboration of refined guidelines in 1994 on the basis of acquired experience by monitoring and assessing the use of the CSN, and by consulting national officials of countries having chosen the CSN. 
(b) Review of and provision of guidance on CSN process and content, as appropriate, as more experience is acquired; 
(c) Ensuring that the CSN is used as frame of reference during preparation of country programmes; 
(d) Use of the CSN by governing bodies at the time of their consideration of country programmes; 
(e) Assessing of the CSN process and substantive linkages with development activities in the context of the triennial comprehensive policy review. 
The General Assembly, in its resolution 47/199, paragraph 10, indicated that funds and programmes of the United Nations should harmonize their cycles and adapt them to national budget cycles, plans and strategies. 
(b) In countries with a national plan, or its equivalent, to adapt the programming cycles of these three organizations, in accordance with the preference of the recipient country, to the plan (either one year before the plan, the same year as, or a year after the plan); 
(c) In countries without formal plans, or their equivalent, to effect the harmonizing of the programming cycles among themselves, taking into account the needs of governing bodies. 
(a) To stagger implementation of the plan in accordance with programming cycle; 
(c) To give special attention to harmonizing programming activities in countries having chosen the CSN. 
(b) Review by the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1993; 
(c) Development of an effective evaluation methodology for the programme approach; 
(a) Agreement at CCPOQ on an effective monitoring and evaluation methodology for the programme approach; 
(b) Assessment of the overall evolution of the programme approach, particularly in the context of the review of more comprehensive and systematic techniques currently being applied by a few United Nations organizations in some host countries; 
(b) Agreement reviewed at the substantive session of 1993 of the Economic and Social Council and adoption of Council resolution 1993/7 on further action and assessment; 
(b) Review of common interpretation by the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1993; 
(c) Implementation of Council resolution 1993/7, particularly as concerns country-level assessments of progress in the implementation of the common agreement. 
Review by CCPOQ/JCGP on overall progress, in particular United Nations system efforts to build national capacities for executing programmes and projects and the role of specialized agencies of the United Nations system. 
(b) Agreement reviewed by the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1993, and adoption of Council resolution 1993/7 on further action; 
(c) Country-level assessments carried out in eight countries; review of reports received from resident coordinators; review of relevant portions from resident coordinators' annual reports for 1993; analysis reported in subsection II. D of this report. 
(c) Avoid the creation of additional bureaucratic layers; 
(d) Encourage individual specialized agencies at the field level to participate fully in all aspects of the resident coordinator system; 
(e) Establish, in consultation with recipient Governments, a clearer division of responsibilities for the resident coordinator and individual funds, programmes and specialized agencies; 
(g) To finalize guidelines within CCPOQ and to have those guidelines serve as a basis for monitoring the performance of resident coordinators and their recruitment and for support in training. 
(a) The annual reports of resident coordinators for 1992 (submitted in the fall of 1993) were analysed with a view to reviewing at CCPOQ the steps required to strengthen the resident coordinator system; 
(b) The CCPOQ working group on the resident coordinator system reviewed an initial draft of updated guidelines. 
(a) To strengthen the resident coordinator function to assist Governments in mobilizing technical expertise from both inside and outside the United Nations system and to ensure coordination at the country level through, inter alia, the country strategy note; 
(b) Resident coordinators to establish, where required, close cooperation with funds, programmes and agencies at the regional and subregional level, in order to respond to specific requests by recipient governments; 
(d) Where justified and not yet operating, to establish in consultation with host Governments an appropriate field-level committee, comprising United Nations system representatives, which will serve as a United Nations coordinating mechanism under the leadership of the resident coordinator; 
(e) To ensure that the United Nations coordination mechanisms undertake advisory functions, including the provision of guidance and advice on proposed programmes of funding organizations, the review of agency sector strategies and the evaluation and investigation of specific problems and issues requiring a coordinated response. 
The following targets were established: 
(a) Pay particular attention, in selecting resident coordinators, to quality, relevant broad development experience, managerial and team-building skills, and the capacity to develop effective and coherent coordination of the United Nations system as a whole and to integrate individual components and strategies into the development process of the country; 
Action on this subject is guided by the provisions of paragraphs 13, 30, 32, and 34 of General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
(a) Develop an effective evaluation methodology for the programme approach; 
(b) Strengthen the financial and programme auditing capacity and accounting systems of recipient Governments; 
(d) Put in place, by no later than 1 January 1995, measures to enhance accountability at the field level, including effective harmonized programme monitoring, evaluation and audit management systems; 
(e) Introduce measures to enhance accountability in a number of countries; 
(a) Within the Inter-Agency Working Group on Evaluation (IAWGE) and JCGP, agreement on terminology and concepts; 
(b) Specific plan and relevant substantive element have been worked out by JCGP Working Group and will be taken as basis for consultation at CCPOQ level; 
(a) Develop common formats, rules and procedures as a critical requirement for the shift to a programme approach; 
(b) Simplify, harmonize and adopt all formats, rules and procedures and periodicity of reports to promote national capacity-building and to assist Governments integrating external assistance from different sources into their development process; 
(b) First volume to be issued. 
Actions for increased decentralization of the operational activities of the United Nations system is guided, inter alia, by paragraphs 24-27 of General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
(a) Programme development and approval, capacity and authority for programme development and approval to be further decentralized to the field offices, together with the necessary technical and substantive expertise; 
(d) Decentralization to the country level of the procurement of expertise and equipment and the placing of fellowships to avoid delays. 
Specific results achieved as reported in the present report and addendum 1 to the present report under the heading of decentralization. 
The principles contained in paragraphs 43-46 of General Assembly resolution 47/199 being followed in developing inter-agency training programmes. 
(a) Continue to develop common, innovative and integrated system-wide training programmes for government officials and other nationals, as well as for staff of the United Nations system field offices, to facilitate the introduction of innovations; 
(b) Establish a training capacity internal for each country, including a scheme for training of trainers on a continuous basis as an integral function of the United Nations system field office structure; 
(c) Develop capacity in the areas of the programme approach, national execution, programme accountability and financial audit, support costs and evaluation and monitoring; 
(d) Increase participation of national staff and members of relevant national institutions in training programmes. 
(a) Start of new programme for training of trainees from developing countries designed for officials dealing with development management (between three and four courses a year for five trainees per country); 
(b) Workshop on the programme approach and national execution; 
(e) Critical discussions on additional training in support of the purposes set forth in Assembly resolution 47/199. 
ACC is still guided by the interorganizational position on the sharing of common premises communicated as part of the note by the Secretary-General on operational activities of the United Nations system for 1991 (A/46/206/Add.3, para. 35). 
In other instances, the host government authority provided free or subsidized accommodation: a condition that would not be available under shared premises. 
(a) Preparation of a plan of action by JCGP through its Subgroup on Common Premises; 
(b) Decision by JCGP High-level Meeting held in February 1994 on how to proceed to achieve extension of common premises to 44 additional countries. 
(b) Completion of 26 new common premises. 
(a) Decision by JCGP High-level Meeting on how best to proceed with respect to substantial extension of common premises and services; 
(b) Agreement on establishing an Inter-Agency Unit and a revolving fund; 
Brazil National coordination team established. 
Work planned in 1994. 
Colombia Draft CSN in progress. 
Gabon United Nations resident coordinator discussing guidelines. 
Estimated completion: first part of 1994. 
Madagascar Discussions with resident coordinator in progress. 
Maldives Discussing priorities with Joint Committee Group on Policy (JCGP). Mauritius Timetable for CSN adopted. 
Morocco Discussions with United Nations system in progress. 
Niger Discussions in progress. 
Synthesis paper in preparation. 
Republic of Discussions in progress. 
Implementation planned in connection with next programme cycle. 
Uganda Discussions in progress. 
Zimbabwe Joint government/United Nations system committee established. 
1. Organizations of the United Nations system worldwide - in particular, partners in country offices of the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP) - have collaborated in field-level country-team committees and/or working groups which are assisting interested Governments in formulating a country strategy note (CSN). 
In October, United Nations system country teams led by resident coordinators from selected country offices took part, along with senior national officials, in the CSN Workshop held at the United Nations/ILO International Training Centre. 
In addition, UNFPA, with UNDP and UNICEF, will jointly fund an umbrella project on a United Nations system integrated approach to technical assistance activities in support of the CSN process. 
In May 1994, UNFPA will facilitate and provide resource persons to the twelfth Management Coordination Workshop highlighting population issues, to be held at the Centre. 
A major purpose of the Workshop is to ensure that population issues are integrated into CSN exercises. 
2. Discussions on the WFP country strategy outline (CSO), including sessions at the WFP Global Meeting in Harare, have concentrated on how the outline can be linked meaningfully to the country strategy note in those cases where the Government has decided to proceed with the CSN. 
WFP has embarked on the preparation of a new generation of CSOs based on these discussions and bearing in mind the objectives of the CSN. 
The following countries have been identified for the first round of new CSO preparation: Burkina Faso, Eritrea, Ghana, India, Indonesia, Mozambique, Pakistan, Peru, South Africa, Syrian Arab Republic, United Republic of Tanzania, Viet Nam and Yemen. 
WFP intends to submit several of these new-generation country strategy outlines for consideration by CFA at its thirty-eighth session. 
4. UNFPA's Programme Review and Strategy Development (PRSD) exercises at the country level, which are centred around a multisectoral approach to population, place the Fund in a strong position to contribute to the formulation of the country strategy note at the request of Governments. 
5. UNICEF has been actively supporting those Governments that have chosen to undertake a country strategy note exercise or similar exercises. 
Likewise, UNICEF has been actively supportive of its United Nations system partners, particularly the Resident Coordinators, who have lead responsibility for those activities. 
The Executive Director has sent a series of guidelines to country offices, stressing their expectation that they will give high priority to support to Governments and the United Nations team. 
He has also emphasized his expectation that issues such as those emerging from the national programmes of action for children will serve as important elements for the country strategy note, which might prove to be a useful tool for mobilizing international support and coordinating national action for those goals. 
6. In many countries, UNICEF offices have made staff and consultant resources available to support the preparation of country strategy notes. 
Likewise, UNICEF has been an active participant in support efforts at the international level, as in the recent seminar organized at the ILO Training Centre in Turin, where UNICEF Headquarters and field staff participated in providing support to 11 governmental delegations. 
8. IFAD intends to make an appropriate contribution to the United Nations contribution to the CSN, particularly on issues related to poverty and hunger. 
Accordingly, the President of IFAD issued a memorandum on 28 May 1993, instructing Project Controllers and Directors of the Geographic Division to undertake consultations on the CSN with the Resident Coordinators during their missions to countries which have expressed an interest in preparing CSNs. 
Contacts have already been established in a number of countries, and this process will be extended as more countries become involved. 
9. FAO has been closely associated in the inter-agency dialogue on the development of the CSN concept and the elaboration of practical models and guidelines. 
FAO is further supporting this process through its policy advisory function through which it is assisting member Governments in identifying and formulating viable policies and priorities for the sectors within FAO's competence. 
Moreover, UNDCP has been supporting the preparation and adoption by recipient Governments of national master plans for drug abuse control - that is, governmental documents that set forth policies, strategies and activities designed to achieve national drug control objectives. 
A master plan may also provide a framework for external assistance. 
The elaboration of master plans should lead to a more precise definition of the key elements of drug control aspects in the country strategy note. 
11. Activities of ILO at the country level are being programmed in a process of country-objective reviews, aimed at defining joint objectives to be pursued by ILO and its constituents. 
The country objectives will be based on an analysis of constraints and strategies in the sectors concerned. 
This process and ILO's contribution to the preparation of CSNs are seen as mutually supportive, complementary and concentric as regards objectives in the social and labour fields, employment and the development of human resources in so far as they concern ILO in the CSN. 
12. UNCTAD believes that the country strategy note could offer an opportunity to share its views with beneficiary countries on policy measures and multilateral technical cooperation to address a broad range of issues related to international trade and development. 
13. UNIDO welcomes and fully supports the initiative to develop the CSN as a means for effectively utilizing United Nations system resources for development in a coherent and focused manner. 
UNIDO is actively involved in this process in about a dozen countries. 
15. To date, IAEA has only received a small number of country strategy notes, to which replies are provided by officers from its regional programming offices. 
Though it may be too early to talk about an established practice, the reactions so far have been positive. 
IAEA requested Resident Coordinators to submit early draft documents for its perusal and possible contributions. 
16. UPU, through its regional advisers, informs and consults the Resident Coordinator and takes account of his/her views during the main stages of the programming process for postal development projects. 
UPU requested to be involved in the preparatory work for the country strategy note at an earlier stage. 
17. ITU intends to work with the United Nations system to help formulate the system's contribution to the CSN. 
It is hoped that the processes of formulating a CSN will permit contributions from agencies without their own field representation and that a draft CSN will be circulated for comments by agency headquarters. 
Habitat reports that the response was less than satisfactory, the constraints being the establishment of United Nations field-level committees on which Habitat is not represented, since there is no separate Habitat field representation. 
In a few cases the United Nations Resident Coordinator requested that Habitat prepare written contributions from its headquarters, but so far, despite Habitat's offer to contribute to the in-country process, no request has been received to field a mission for that purpose. 
19. The WHO representatives have participated and supported the health sector's contribution in all countries that have undertaken activities for the preparation of CSNs. 
The Organization is currently examining the articulation of the usual WHO country planning procedures with the CSN planning process. 
The CSN exercise is viewed as an opportunity to broaden the policy basis for health development and to foster integrative action and complementarity between sectors. 
20. WMO sent an officer to participate in the discussions on the preparation of the CSN. 
A letter is being prepared to send to the Resident Coordinators offering the advice and services of WMO in the preparation of the CSNs by the country teams. 
21. As a small technical agency without field representation, the World Intellectual Property Organization (WIPO) considers the CSN a useful tool to attract the attention of national authorities and the donor community, including UNDP, to the relevance of intellectual property matters in national development. 
22. The JCGP Working Group on Harmonization, which is chaired by UNICEF, has continued to make progress in the harmonization of programming cycles. To date, 33 per cent of the country offices have achieved harmonization. 
UNFPA works closely with its JCGP partners at headquarters and at the country level to explore ways, at the request of Governments, to harmonize further the programme cycles of JCGP organizations and to adapt those cycles to national development plans. 
As a follow-up to the 1993 joint letter of executive heads to their respective country offices by UNICEF, UNDP and UNFPA, four JCGP regional working groups are monitoring, on a country-by-country basis, the ongoing progress. 
23. WFP's sister JCGP organizations (UNDP, UNFPA, UNICEF) have jointly issued guidelines to field offices calling for improved harmonization of programme cycles. WFP's project approach did not permit it to join this endeavour. 
24. FAO's operational activities are only to a limited extent financed through its regular budget under the Technical Cooperation Programme (TCP). 
The regular budget is approved on a biennial basis by the FAO Conference. 
The Technical Cooperation Programme mainly addresses unforeseen needs and responds to ad hoc requests for assistance meeting specifically established criteria and is therefore not easily available to programming in line with UNDP, UNICEF and UNFPA. 
Currently, requests from member States are being processed for the 1995-1996 biennium. 
In this effort, available information about UNDP and other United Nations system programming exercises is taken into consideration. 
26. Harmonization of programming cycles appears to be a task that is beyond WMO to control. 
WHO has a programme of work, providing the main policy thrusts for the Organization, of six years. 
The programming and budgeting exercise is undertaken every two years. 
The planning of the country's Government/WHO collaboration programme is done in dialogue with the Government, and joint Government/WHO evaluation and reprogramming allow for change in planned programmes when the need arises. 
28. Most United Nations system organizations participated in an informal inter-agency consultation on the programme approach at the end of April, as indicated in E/1994/64, section II.C. 
29. UNDP developed and distributed its guiding principles for the programme approach in May 1993. 
To translate the principles into practice, UNDP further developed the "Guidelines for programme support documents (PSD)" which were distributed to the country offices in November 1993. 
UNDP's contributions were reviewed at the level of CCPOQ, and the position arrived at is provided in section II. C of E/1994/64. 
31. With its approximately 90 PRSD exercises since 1989, UNFPA is well poised to assist in the development of a common programme approach. 
It is actively participating in the JCGP efforts to review the issues and work together on a common interpretation of the programme approach. 
At the interorganizational level, UNFPA, through the CCPOQ Working Group, has assisted in developing a system-wide framework for a common interpretation of the programme approach. 
In 1993, in Egypt, UNDP, UNICEF and UNFPA signed an agreement for an integrated development package with the Governorate of Assiut. 
In Bangladesh, UNICEF and UNFPA are working on an integrated planning model which will include modules on literacy, nutritional status, health and women's status. 
32. As regards a common interpretation of the programme approach, IFAD has participated in the efforts undertaken within the framework of ACC. 
There is general agreement that national programmes should be the basis of the programme approach and that external donors should use their resources "in a form best suited to achieving programme goals" established by the recipient country. 
IFAD projects and technical assistance grants focus on the eradication of rural poverty and hunger, by improving the productivity of smallholder farmers, particularly women, and promoting off-farm income-generating activities. 
These aims are accorded high priority in the development strategies of all the Fund's borrowing countries. 
34. Within UNICEF the evolution of the programme approach proceeds at a rapid pace, driven by country-specific realities and global developments. 
The challenges of the 1990s place a double demand on any UNICEF programme-based management systems built to meet the requirements through and beyond the year 2000. 
In the context of human resources development, UNICEF has made considerable advances and has had all its personnel trained in the current methods and applications of the programme approach. 
The latest revision of the training manual on programme policies and procedures, released in January 1994, draws on post-1991 programme developments which are expected to improve considerably the efficiency and efficacy of UNICEF programmes world wide. 
One very important development has been the need to monitor, country by country on a quarterly basis, the goals and strategies as established in 1991 by the World Summit for Children. 
Consequently, UNICEF has developed a new programme-based Programme Managers System that reflects a disciplined and accountable participation of users both at country and headquarters level. 
It also fully supports the common United Nations system framework as endorsed by ACC and will continue to collaborate with other organizations in the further development and practical application of programme approaches at country and intercountry level. 
FAO is taking steps to adopt a more integrated approach to development interventions and to sustainable development and rural development and, in particular, to a special programme on food production in support of food security in low-income food deficit countries (LIFDCs). 
36. Concerning WFP, at its Global Meeting the Working Group focused on the applicability of a country programme approach and on the practical difficulties of implementing a country programme approach with food aid. 
Such a move has serious implications for WFP in the resource area since the programme approach would require longer-term and more general resource commitments than are currently made under the existing resource allocation system. 
Moving into a programme approach would also have implications for the methods of work of the CFA and SCP. 
38. Many of the components that make up the programme approach are already being applied in the implementation of country programmes with WHO's cooperation. 
The fields in which the programme approach provides an added value in its application include environmental health, emergency relief operations and disaster preparedness, safe motherhood, health policy reforms in the least developed countries, and in preventing and controlling the health and socio-economic impact of the HIV/AIDS pandemic. 
Some member States are afraid that this may impede flexibility of programming, and the matter will be discussed at this year's General Conference. 
It was in this light that the UPU's multi-year integrated projects, which take account of the countries' programmes, were designed. 
As a common interpretation of the programme approach is implemented, UPU will take it into account. 
41. ITU has, on a variety of occasions, expressed some reservations about the programme approach, principally regarding its lack of regional and global dimensions where the technical agencies have an important constituency in their mandates. 
It is further feared that the priority themes may exclude certain key sectors covered by these agencies, and this could create imbalance and bottlenecks in country programmes. 
42. Habitat has shifted the focus of its technical cooperation activities from a project to a programme approach, wherever feasible, and is committed to providing support to human settlements analysis and technical cooperation in those fields identified through the preparation of the country strategy notes and respective country programmes. 
Bottlenecks, however, are experienced at the stage of programme identification and preparation, since Governments have easy access to technical contributions only from those agencies that have separate field representation. 
It is therefore felt that, for lack of access to technical inputs for sector analysis and needs assessment in the human settlements sector, in many cases Governments are unable to include this sector in their prioritization of the sectors requiring United Nations technical cooperation. 
43. UNCTAD believes that clarification is still needed on this matter. 
44. WMO has for its whole history worked with individual countries and groupings of countries to use a programme approach. 
WMO programmes such as World Weather Watch and World Climate Programme are approved by member countries in the World Meteorological Congress. 
There has been a push to ensure that the WMO programmes are a part of the individual country programmes. 
45. In order to assist in the formulation of more comprehensive trade promotion and export development programmes, ITC is increasingly utilizing its trust fund resources for cooperation at the country level such as cost-sharing for UNDP-funded programmes and projects. 
The Centre is concerned, however, that the programme approach, when focusing on broad themes or upstream activities, may exclude consideration of trade promotion and export development support, which often have important contributions to make to employment creation, poverty alleviation, economic reform etc. 
The outcome of these consultations are part of section II. D of E/1994/64. 
47. Following CCPOQ agreement on a common United Nations-development system interpretation of the term "national execution" in March 1993, UNDP commenced work on reviewing its present guidelines on this modality. 
In 1993, 40 per cent (or US $411 million) of UNDP programme expenditure was through national execution, up from 23 per cent (or $233 million) in 1992. 
In percentage terms, this presents an increase in nationally executed activities, as part of regular resources, from 26.3 per cent to 27.4 per cent between 1991 and 1992. 
UNFPA also provided support to train staff at some national non-governmental organizations on the same themes. 
UNFPA assisted study missions on national execution to selected countries organized by the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
A key component of the Fund's efforts are the decentralized technical backstopping services provided by the Country Support Teams under the Technical Support Services (TSS). 
FAO has continuously emphasized the strengthening of national capacities and has systematically involved nationals directly in its field programmes and projects. 
Significant efforts have been made through training activities to increase the capacity of nationals through specifically tailored training programmes for national directors and national officers. 
FAO has been increasingly requested to provide services, as implementing agency, for components of projects signed to a national governmental authority for execution. 
FAO considers it essential that decisions on project execution should be approached in a pragmatic manner, taking full account of the differences in national capacities to implement complex projects. 
FAO's experience and advice should remain accessible to national authorities throughout all stages of the programme and project cycles. 
51. All WFP projects are nationally executed, and WFP remains committed to employing and strengthening governmental and non-governmental national execution capacity for the projects it funds. 
52. IFAD-funded projects are wholly executed by the borrowing country through national institutional mechanisms incorporated in the project design. 
Thus national execution is already an integral part of IFAD'S approach. 
53. The anticipated share of UNDCP-funded projects that will be implemented through national execution modalities amounts to 26.3 per cent for the 1994/1995 biennium. 
54. ILO is actively taking steps to adapt its procedures and orient its technical services to providing technical support to national execution and national programmes, including the use of enhanced multidisciplinarity and interdisciplinarity, so as to be able to provide integrated responses to complex multisectoral programmes. 
The emphasis on upstream, strategic analysis and policy advice is welcomed, and a greater share of ILO regular budget resources is programmed for these types of services. 
Multidisciplinary advisory teams will have as their objective the provision of direct, rapid and flexible technical support to activities implemented by ILO's constituents. 
Furthermore, in its discussion with the United Nations system, UNIDO has clearly indicated that national execution is most successful and contributes best to national capacity-building in those instances where national authorities enjoy full access to the technical and other support activities of the specialized agencies. 
56. IAEA assistance consists chiefly of highly specialized contributions to national activities, in the form of projects requested by the member States themselves. 
This fact is manifested in the absence of long- or medium-term resident experts. 
Instead, short-term ad hoc expert advice is provided to national counterparts who are, in essence, executing projects themselves. 
57. Since 1991, UPU has taken a series of measures to increase the national capacity of the developing countries. 
Thus, the recipient countries of the UPU's multi-year integrated projects were encouraged to appoint national directors to ensure management of certain project elements. 
58. ITU pursued national execution for over a decade. 
The success of the Union's past human-resource development programmes is reflected in national capacity improvement and increasing use of national execution. 
Also, in line with its full commitment to the fundamental objective of attaining self-reliance through the strengthening of national capacities, Habitat's participation as cooperating agency in projects that are executed nationally continued to increase over the past year. 
Whatever the modality of project execution selected by the Government, the overriding objective for all of Habitat's technical cooperation activities is to create a self-reliant human settlements management capacity at the country level. 
60. UNCTAD cooperates with several Governments as regards national execution and will continue to do so, to enable interested countries to gain access to the services available through UNCTAD. 
61. National execution has been the underlying mode of implementation of projects within the overall programmes of WMO. 
In any case, virtually all WMO projects are executed and implemented by nationals of the recipient countries. 
62. WHO makes technical cooperation available to member States full partnership with the countries and supports already existing national programmes or activities. 
A major feature of this cooperation is transfer of knowledge and technology. 
Subscribing to national execution does not interfere with WHO's programmes of collaboration with a country, since it is not dependent, like some other specialized agencies, on UNDP funding. 
On the other hand, although WHO supports the Government in the execution of its programmes, it retains the responsibility of disbursements incurred for goods and services provided. 
63. ITC cooperates with Governments in a number of nationally executed projects, and an increasing number of its programmes and projects at the country level have national coordinators who make a major contribution in both programme identification and in the planning and implementation of substantive inputs. 
64. At present, at least 40 per cent of UNDP Resident Representatives/Resident Coordinators spent part of their careers serving in various organizations of the system other than UNDP. 
In keeping with the provision of General Assembly resolution 47/199, UNDP is exploring with its JCGP partners ways to widen the selection process for Resident Representatives/Resident Coordinators and make it more transparent. 
The working group submitted its report to the first regular meeting of JCGP in 1994. 
One element of the strengthening is the broadening of the pool of those eligible to be Resident Representatives/Resident Coordinators. 
The exchange of UNICEF staff was undertaken even prior to the agreement. 
Another important element of the strengthening of the Resident Coordinator system is the establishment of field-level committees to provide guidance and advice on key inter-agency programme issues. 
UNICEF has long encouraged this approach, particularly along with the establishment of subcommittees focused on specific themes or priority issues (as called for in the ACC guidelines). 
The Executive Director has reiterated this support in his guidance to UNICEF field staff, and it is hoped that the reporting to the Economic and Social Council and ultimately to the General Assembly will reveal that Resident Coordinators have made progress in this area. 
66. UNFPA is working closely with all concerned to explore additional ways to strengthen the Resident Coordinator system. 
The Fund supports the move to widen the pool of candidates to serve Resident Coordinators and to pay particular attention to the selection of Resident Coordinators who have relevant system-wide development experience along with managerial and team competency. 
The Fund also supports increased transparency in the selection and placement procedure and suggests that the procedure should be on a more equal basis among the JCGP partners. 
67. Inter-agency consultations, with the active participation of WFP, are currently under way to complete revised terms of reference for Resident Coordinators in order to better reflect areas emphasized in General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
JCGP has jointly proposed a system for widening the pool from which Resident Coordinators/Resident Representatives would be selected. 
The proposal, which calls for JCGP members to submit candidates for Resident Coordinator vacancies and which institutes consultations among JCGP members on the eventual selection of Resident Coordinators, was formally agreed to at the JCGP high-level meeting in Dhaka. 
One WFP staff member was chosen to fill a 1994 vacancy, bringing to three the number of WFP staff currently serving as Resident Representatives/Resident Coordinators. 
This number is expected to grow in the coming years. 
68. WHO is involved and participates in the Resident Coordinator system and plays an important role in its capacity as the lead United Nations agency on health matters. 
69. FAO remains fully committed to close collaboration within the Resident Coordinator system and is assisting in identifying areas for further streamlining of coordinating mechanisms at the field level. 
Particular attention in this regard has been drawn to the problem of emergency situations, in which the roles of various United Nations officials at the country level require clearer definition, inter alia, to facilitate agencies' response within a properly coordinated framework. 
70. IFAD missions in the field interact closely with the Resident Coordinator since the UNDP Resident Representative is the Fund's representative at the country level. 
To the extent practicable, IFAD Project Department Directors and project controllers participate in meetings of the "country teams" of JCGP, which are held at the country level. 
The Fund will try to do the same in the context of the new United Nations field-level committees, recommended in paragraph 40 of resolution 47/199. 
IFAD is also working with its JCGP partners to examine how it can work to give guidance and support to Resident Coordinators. 
Furthermore, while bearing in mind IFAD's limited staff, the Fund is prepared to consider making available some of its staff for appointment as UNDP Resident Representatives/Coordinators. 
71. The new UNDCP/UNDP working arrangement contributes to the enhancement of the Resident Coordinator system since it recognizes the UNDP Resident Representative as the representative of UNDCP in the field. 
72. UNIDO has supported the strengthening of the United Nations resident Coordinator system and is currently participating in a United Nations task force on the systems which will develop terms of reference and guidelines. 
That notwithstanding, UNIDO established a system for the coordination of its field representation with the UNDP Resident Representative through a Memorandum of Understanding, signed in April 1989. 
While effective coordination will continue between UNIDO Country Directors and the Resident Coordinators, the Memorandum of Understanding may need to be revised in order to give due consideration to the changing role of the UNIDO Country Director within the context of the Organization's new and reoriented field programmes. 
73. The report on UNCTAD's technical cooperation, prepared by independent consultants, strongly recommends a much closer dialogue between Resident Coordinators and UNCTAD. 
Action to implement the recommendation will be initiated with UNDP headquarters during the course of the next few months. 74. As one of the more modest organizations of the United Nations system, UPU has everything to gain in having the role of the Resident Coordinator strengthened. 
75. The strengthened function of the Resident Coordinator is very much welcomed by ITU, since it should ensure more cost-effective coordination of the diverse sources of assistance to developing countries. 
Transparency in the selection process is supported, because it facilitates comments by organizations of the system on proposed candidatures. 
76. The Resident Coordinators are most important to the smaller agencies such as WMO which do not have country representation. 
WMO tries to brief each available Resident Coordinator when he/she is in Geneva. 
Hence, under the present system of field representation, there is clearly inadequate representation of Habitat in the field. 
78. WIPO, being an agency without field representation and highly specialized in its activity, relies to a large extent on the cooperation of the Resident Representatives and Coordinators, especially in respect of its activities at the national and regional level, prepared with the programme approach. 
This applies to regional cooperation in the Asia and the Pacific region and cooperation at the country level with UNDP and other agencies. 
With a financial contribution from WFP, the second phase of the study will be carried out in March 1994. 
80. In response to Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/7, the Central Evaluation Office of UNDP has prepared a draft of the guidelines for monitoring and evaluation in the context of the programme approach. 
The guiding principles emphasize measurability of effectiveness and impact of the programme, and ultimate national responsibility for monitoring and evaluation and require that monitoring and evaluation be a built-in component of the programme, and that monitoring and evaluation systems be responsive to the traditional requirement of decision-making. 
ITC also used UNDP's guidelines for the monitoring and evaluation of technical cooperation programmes and projects. 
81. UNFPA participates in the Inter-Agency Working Group on Evaluation, which is currently reviewing elements for collaboration in the area of evaluation. 
In fact, the Working Group has concluded that significant harmonization in audit matters already exists within the internal audit services of JCGP and within other audit services of the United Nations organizations and multilateral financial institutions. 
WFP has, in conjunction with other JCGP members, adopted a common definition for management audit and has reaffirmed a set of standards for audit which had previously been adopted by the Internal Audit Services of the United Nations organizations. 
83. In 1994, WFP has been working in the area of monitoring and evaluation through the JCGP subgroup. 
A joint report will be issued to JCGP in 1994. 
Future implications for WFP will arise in connection with eventual inter-agency efforts to make monitoring and evaluation more consistent within the programme approach. 
85. In 1993, UNDCP had further developed and modified its evaluation system so as to render it more structured and responsive to specific needs. 
The system is built around three major categories: thematic evaluations; project evaluations; and project monitoring. 
Methodological tools and guidelines are being established to facilitate the implementation of the new system. 
UNDCP intends to participate actively in system-wide activities to harmonize and simplify evaluation systems, especially through the Inter-Agency Working Group on Evaluation. 
86. In the 1980s, UNIDO played a leading role in the harmonization of evaluation procedures and formats through the Inter-Agency Working Group on Evaluation. 
It is currently examining the extent to which the methodologies and instruments it developed for project evaluation can be applied to programme evaluation. 
As regards auditing, UNIDO is actively cooperating with other United Nations organizations, funds and programmes on developing common approaches, such as a common audit manual, common standards for internal auditing systems and a common internal audit journal. 
87. Since 1983, IAEA has used a separate section for evaluation of its technical cooperation activities. 
88. Habitat's operations continue to be evaluated and audited regularly by both internal and external United Nations auditors and are being reviewed constantly as part of the ongoing review of administrative and operational procedures. 
90. Evaluation, monitoring and audit of WHO country programme activities is considered primarily the responsibility of the Governments. 
WHO, however, has its own internal mechanisms and procedures for evaluation, monitoring and audit which report to its governing bodies. 
91. UNDP has been active in the working group of JCGP examining prospects for preparing a "common manual" for the United Nations development system. 
The working group has now determined that, due to the divergence of mandates, modus operandi and, therefore, procedures among the agencies, it will not be possible to develop a standardized common manual. 
92. UNFPA is working closely with partner JCGP organizations in preparing a common manual on reviewing and harmonizing procedures in such areas of common interest as programme planning and approach through the country strategy note, national execution, and monitoring and evaluation. 
The Fund is also reviewing its own programming and project procedures in order to support further simplification and harmonization efforts. 
WFP agrees with the conclusions of the group - that work towards a common United Nations system-wide manual could most positively be undertaken by building up, block by block, those areas where agreement has been reached. 
94. Internally, UNICEF continues to simplify and, where appropriate, eliminate rules and procedures that do not advance the effectiveness of programming. 
Furthermore, within the context of JCGP, UNICEF has examined the prospects of preparing a system-wide manual, as proposed by the General Assembly in resolution 47/199. 
It has been collectively determined that for important reasons, including divergence of mandate, modus operandi etc., a comprehensive compendium of common rules and procedures within the United Nations system would not be cost-effective or productive at this stage. 
However, the JCGP organizations could work together to create the building blocks of a common document which would reduce the burden imposed on Governments and fulfil the purpose of a "common manual". 
FAO has taken significant steps in the area of harmonizing rules and procedures for project formulation, and it is expected that, following the attention given in the relevant inter-agency forums to issues such as evaluation, further progress in this regard can be reported in the future. 
96. UNIDO believes that this item applies to procedures and documentation for project design and implementation and is thus of primary concern to the funding agencies of the United Nations system. 
UNCTAD also used UNDP procedures and/or relevant United Nations procedures, and it has no procedures of its own that need to be harmonized. 
98. The preparation of Habitat's new Technical Cooperation Manual in 1993 enabled Habitat to identify areas where there is further need for simplification and harmonization of procedures, and work is ongoing in this regard, particularly with respect to differing UNDP and United Nations Secretariat procedures. 
An administrative review is also currently well under way to establish common administrative services for Habitat and UNEP. 
99. Simplification and harmonization of procedures does not apply directly to WMO. 
Meanwhile, WMO is striving to simplify its procedures, wherever possible. 
100. Though subject to its own policies and procedures approved by its governing bodies, WHO has, for facilitation of operational working relations, worked out agreements on joint policies with other organizations, such as UNFPA and UNICEF, so as to harmonize procedures that foster a better impact of joint activities. 
The flexibility of WHO's programme management does not impose any fixed programme cycle. 
101. A number of organizations of the United Nations system have been carrying out the process of decentralization and delegation of authority in the specific context of their mandates, the nature of services they provide and the funds available for operational activities for development. 
102. The financial level of approval delegated to UNDP Resident Representatives is $1 million. 
Between $1 million and $3 million, approval by Resident Representatives is at the discretion of the Regional Bureau Director. 
Resident Representatives may be delegated authority to approve individual components above $3 million in the context of programmes which have been cleared by the UNDP Programme Review Committee. 
Pilots of the full package will take place in 15 programme countries across all regions in the course of 1994. 
106. UNICEF's record in decentralization and delegation of authority remains the strongest in the United Nations system. 
All country programmes are negotiated, researched and prepared at the country level with effective authority for the entire programming cycle firmly in the hands of the country office and the recipient Government. 
Further recommendations regarding decentralization and delegation of authority are currently under review. 
109. FAO's governing bodies have consistently supported FAO's decentralization activities, particularly through strengthening of FAO country offices. 
Considerable emphasis has been given to increasing the substantive capacity of such offices through special training programmes on policy advisory work and related activities. 
Further decentralization of technical support capacities is currently under consideration. 
Authority was delegated to Country Directors to reformulate specific components of a project within the overall framework as approved by the CPA or the Executive Director. 
In addition, commitments were made to move on significant other delegation issues by the end of 1994. 
111. By virtue of its six regional offices, WHO is among the few decentralized organizations of the United Nations system, at both the regional and country levels. 
The WHO country representative is directly accountable to the Director General and to the Regional Director in his/her respective region. 
Decisions as to the planning and implementation of WHO technical cooperation with the country are made jointly with the Government in a true spirit of partnership. 
112. ILO is also making progress on this front. 
A project for decentralization of financial and administrative authority to the field-office level is being implemented, including the necessary upgrading of administrative capacity and staff. 
This arrangement defines the respective roles and distribution of responsibilities of the UNDCP Representative and the UNDCP Country or Regional Director, wherever a Country or Regional Director post exists. 
115. In UPU, it has been proposed that the authority of the six UPU Regional Advisers be extended along the lines indicated in General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
117. At UNESCO the strengthening of field offices is well under way through staff redeployment, enhanced field staff training and the increased delegation of project implementation functions. 
There are, however budgetary constraints upon the geographical range of country representation. 
Field offices will continue to be partially devoted to regular programme activities not directly related to operational activities. 
118. WFP has increased approval authority of Country Directors from $50,000 to $100,000 for the purchase of food and non-food items under well-defined accountability provisions. 
It has also given Country Directors authority to process and make payments on travel-expense claims and authority to shift funds, excluding staff costs, between established budget lines. 
119. The high percentage of developing countries as a source of procurement is due to a large extent to the delegation of authority to the field for direct field procurement. 
Thus, the number of national experts and consultants hired by Habitat in 1993 increased over prior years and also continued to increase as a percentage of all project personnel fielded by Habitat. 
Likewise, over 68 per cent of total procurement of Habitat was from developing countries. 
120. While WMO does not have individual country field offices, it is considering a proposal to set up from two to five subregional offices which would be responsible for 10 or more developing countries. 
If this proposal is approved, as much project management and contact as possible with the developing countries will be delegated to these offices. 
121. UNEP is in the process of empowering its Regional Directors and hopes that this will contribute to the effectiveness of United Nations system-wide activities at the country level. 
So far over 35 United Nations country teams have been trained at the Centre. 
In addition, UNDP has broached, through the UNDP-led working group on the Resident Coordinator system, a proposal to open up its Management Training Programme to participation by recruits from JCGP partner organizations. 
123. The Training and Staff Development Section, Division of Personnel, of UNICEF, is currently involved in a number of activities with other United Nations agencies and is an active member of the CCAQ Subcommittee on Training and the JCGP Subgroup on Personnel and Training. 
124. Within the context of the JCGP Subgroup on Personnel and Training, two activities deserve mention: completion of a package on orientation to the United Nations for all new staff, and completion of an HIV/AIDS "Train the trainer" package for United Nations staff, also available in Spanish and French. 
The Subgroup has also been supportive of the Turin-based workshops on management of field coordination, with individual agencies providing substantive, technical and financial support to the programme. 
125. The CCAQ Subcommittee on Training has had ongoing discussions on management development and management training. UNICEF is an active party to these discussions, which will result in more systematic sharing of the best management training practices of the various agencies. 
The Subcommittee has also undertaken a training module on sexual harassment for staff with the participation of JCGP members. 
126. Internally, UNICEF has completed a module on cumulative stress management for staff which will be made available to all agencies. 
UNICEF and the United Nations are completing a joint module on critical incident stress management for use by staff in the system. 
UNICEF has taken the lead on this, building on the work done in eastern and southern Africa. 
127. UNFPA supports and will continue to participate in relevant interorganizational training exercises at the country level and at the International Training Centre. 
The Fund contributes funding, training advice and expertise to the strengthening of the Centre's work on collaborative training for the United Nations system. 
In April 1994, UNFPA will participate in the forthcoming Workshop on the Programme Approach at the Centre. 
The Fund will act as lead agency in the twelfth Management Coordination Workshop, highlighting population issues. 
In Bangladesh, the JCGP partners have agreed to pursue an integrated approach to the training of United Nations staff. 
128. Through the JCGP subgroup on personnel and training, WFP committed itself in 1993 to pursuing joint training in two substantive areas: the programme approach and preparation of the CSN, and common evaluation criteria for measuring the impact of United Nations-assisted development projects. 
Training activities on the CSN will support cooperation and coordination between national Governments and United Nations agencies and among the United Nations agencies. 
Inter-agency training is also envisioned in evaluation methods for measuring the results and impact of the programme approach, such as a training programme being developed with the help of WFP by the ILO Centre in Turin. 
Additionally, WFP is investing in inter-agency training by assisting in the development of and participating in the Senior Coordination Workshops at the ILO Centre. 
129. FAO fully participates in the jointly organized field management training, within the financial resources available. 
Particular emphasis has been given to training of national personnel and staff of field representations. 
130. IFAD has always given priority to appropriate training opportunities for its staff. 
With the encouragement of the Executive Board, the management of the Fund is strengthening these efforts. 
131. In resolution 47/199 the General Assembly also gives considerable emphasis to greater use of national expertise and indigenous technologies available in developing countries. 
IFAD has always given high priority in its projects to using and improving, where appropriate, indigenous crops such as cassava, sorghum and millet and utilizing indigenous/traditional technologies - for example, with respect to small-scale water control and water conservation methods. 
The Fund will continue these efforts. Furthermore, since IFAD projects are nationally executed, they are implemented by national staff and national institutions, including local non-governmental organizations, with only a small amount of external technical assistance, where necessary. 
Fund-financed projects also support the strengthening of institutional execution capacity and thus contribute to enhancing national capacity in this regard. 
IFAD management also intends, where possible, to increase the use of the project cycle - for instance, for identification and preparation. 
132. UNDCP has been organizing training courses and seminars for its international staff, both at headquarters and in the field, on various aspects of programme and administrative matters. 
Concrete examples are: a seminar on the expanded role of country directors and directors of regional offices; participation in the Workshop on the Management of Field Coordination; workshops on project formulation. 
133. ILO participates in and contributes actively to the system-wide new approaches and policy-orientations contained in resolution 47/199 at both the national and international levels. 
The ILO's International Training Centre plays a pivotal role in the development of training programmes and modules for United Nations system staff, along with national counterparts (workshops on the management of field coordination, management of technical cooperation, national execution, programme approach, CSN etc.). 
134. Training programmes are being developed and delivered for ILO staff and ILO constituents in the Active Partnership Policy. 
UNIDO Country Directors have participated in the training of country teams, whenever possible. 
UNIDO has also participated in a trainer capacity, in 5 of the 20 field workshops organized by UNDP on the successor arrangements for support costs. 
Difficulties were encountered in securing the funds and also in finding the necessary time. 
This has resulted in an irregular presence of WHO representatives on the country teams undergoing international training. 
The feedback on those who have participated is very positive. 
137. IAEA, in addition to regular training courses (over 1,400 participants in 1993), organizes specific training courses to improve member States' capacity for planning an evaluation in the Agency's field of activity. 
139. Habitat and UNEP, with support from the United Nations Secretariat, held their first ever joint senior management training seminar in 1993, and steps are well under way to holding a similar exercise for other levels of management in 1994. 
140. UNCTAD will offer internal training courses to UNCTAD staff later this year. 
141. UNESCO supports joint action with respect to enhanced staff training and an inter-agency approach to that issue as it was entrusted to CCPOQ in light of its role in supervising current field staff training programmes at the United Nations/ILO Turin Training Centre. 
142. WMO does not have international staff routinely assigned to developing countries; therefore the issue of training is not directly applicable. 
WMO established regional training centres (e.g., Nairobi) where nationals are trained in technical and scientific aspects of meteorology and hydrology. 
WMO plans to send staff officers to the Turin Centre for the training sessions conducted there. 
Some 45 country-based offices have been identified for possible moves into common premises over the next biennium, with others to follow as and when it becomes feasible on contractual, financial and organizational grounds. 
144. UNFPA will continue actively to participate in the ongoing study and discussions on common premises. 
WFP is committed to moving further towards common premises, according to the agreements reached at the JCGP High-level Meeting in February 1994. 
Any consideration by WFP to option for common premises would bear in mind its ever-changing field requirements - especially in relation to emergency programmes - and the difficulty the Programme would have in raising a capital budget for long-term investments. 
146. FAO generally supports the principles of common premises as a means of facilitating coordination at the field-office level. 
It should at the same time be noted that in many instances offices are provided by Governments, and sufficient space is often not available in the United Nations/UNDP premises. 
Accommodation in newly established common premises should not result in additional costs for member countries or organizations. 
This is considered of particular practical importance since the UNDP Resident Representative is also the Representative of UNDCP. 
In fact, after the transfer to UNIDO of the entire administration of UNIDO field offices in April 1989, UNIDO has assumed an increasingly large portion of the local support costs of those offices, which were previously borne by UNDP. 
At present, UNIDO field offices are fully integrated with the administrative and organizational structure of the UNDP field offices. 
149. WHO supports the United Nations field offices and has confirmed interest in shared premises. 
150. UPU is not concerned by these measures since the premises occupied by the six regional advisers are provided free of charge by their headquarters countries. 
151. ITU generally supports the concept of common premises because of the inherent benefits from such a scheme. 
However, in countries where ITU has regional/subregional offices, the Union has negotiated and obtained free office accommodation and other facilities from the countries concerned, and it would be unlikely for it to give them up to share common premises at cost. 
153. The Executive Board of UNESCO examined resolution 47/199 at its one hundred forty-second session (Paris, 11 October to 15 November 1993) as part of its annual overview of operational activities. 
A three-page summary of actions taken and planned by UNESCO with respect to the resolution was submitted to the Executive Board as a "progress report". 
154. After having examined the report, the Executive Board expressed its views relative to the resolution in the first eight clauses of its two-page decision relative to operational activities. 
155. At the same session of the Executive Board, the related issue of decentralization was also examined in a report on the status of implementation of the Board's 1990 recommendations (142 EX/6). 
156. The International Labour Conference, the highest organ of ILO, held a detailed discussion in 1993 of the role of ILO in technical cooperation in the context of the evolving new challenges facing United Nations operational activities for development. 
The discussion included a review of the implications of resolution 47/199, which was reflected in the resolution adopted on the role of ILO in technical cooperation. 
APP includes a complex of administrative reforms and redefined roles and responsibilities for the various components of the ILO structure at headquarters and in the field, including the establishment of 14 multidisciplinary technical advisory teams in strategic locations across the world. 
It also includes measures to integrate the various technical disciplines of ILO and to ensure closer links between its regular programme of work and extrabudgetary activities, especially technical cooperation. 
The governing body took note of ILO's contribution to the implementation of 47/199 and asked to be kept informed in future reports. 
159. The Industrial Development Board of UNIDO will be requested at its twelfth session (9-13 May 1994) to take note of and make appropriate recommendations on the above-mentioned action taken or envisaged by UNIDO with respect to the relevant paragraphs of General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
160. The Board of Governors and the General Conference have been informed about General Assembly resolutions 44/211 and 47/199, and they have chosen not to make them a topic for further deliberations at this point. 
162. At its twenty-seventh session (November 1993), the FAO Conference received a report on the implementation of the General Assembly resolutions on operational activities. 
The Conference held a full debate on the matter. 
163. The 1993 UPU Executive Council took note of CE 1993/C9-Doc 2 and of the additional information given during consideration of the document. 
164. At its fourteenth session (26 April-5 May 1993), in considering the report of the Executive Director of Habitat on the Comprehensive Triennial Policy Review of the Operational Activities of the United Nations Development System (HS/C14/Add.2), the Commission on Human Settlements adopted decision 14/24. 
165. UNCTAD's next biennial report on technical cooperation, which will be submitted to the September 1994 session of the Working Party on the Medium-term Plan and Programme Budget, will contain information on action by UNCTAD to contribute to the implementation of resolution 47/199. 
The ongoing policy in the WFP review should itself be noted as a contribution to the implementation of the resolution. 
At its first meeting (7 October 1993) at WFP headquarters, the group agreed on a number of procedural matters. Another meeting is scheduled for April 1994 to discuss the resource implications and the effects on the Subcommittee on Programme (SCP) and on CFA of adopting a programme approach. 
The results of the meeting will be reported orally to CFA at its thirty-seventh session, and relevant documentation made available to members. 
168. The Secretary-General of UNCTAD invited independent consultants to report to the Trade and Development Board for a policy review of UNCTAD's technical cooperation. 
169. General Assembly resolution 47/199 will be submitted to the Administrative Council, ITU's governing body, in May 1994. 
It had already been submitted to the Council in 1993, along with other United Nations resolutions, and was then duly noted. 
WHO therefore is past the stage of declaring its acceptance of General Assembly resolution 47/199 and its components. 
The challenge is to identify the best modality for interaction with the various components of the resolution in order to improve the coherence and the impact of the Organization's cooperation with member countries. 
171. The World Health Assembly has adopted resolutions that cover the mobilization and coordination of inter-agency and international contributions in support of health concerns under the leadership of WHO. 
172. The following resolutions, adopted at the Economic and Social Council substantive session of 1993, cover coordination of United Nations activities in programmes where WHO is the authority on health issues: 
3. The Commission recognized that developing countries face severe constraints in their efforts to promote and engage in technology transfer and cooperation due to the lack of adequate financial resources and limited human, managerial and institutional capacities. 
4. The Commission noted that many of the proposals for action related to the transfer of environmentally sound technology and cooperation are based on practical experiences gained in some sectoral areas, and that many of these experiences can be applied to other sectors as well. 
6. The Commission reaffirmed the crucial importance of strengthening the capacities, in particular of developing countries to assess, develop, apply and manage environmentally sound technologies tailored to the countries' own needs and priorities and stressed the need to focus efforts on capacity-building and institutional development. 
7. The Commission recognized that the expertise required for technology transfer and cooperation is being developed in many countries. 
Therefore, Governments and enterprises are urged to look throughout the world for the best ideas and creative solutions to meet their needs and solve their problems. 
The transfer of unproved or environmentally detrimental technologies could thereby be avoided. 
8. The Commission reiterated the importance of public and private enterprises in technological innovation and as an important conduit through which technology is developed, transferred, used and disseminated. 
In this regard, the Commission recognized that technology partnership arrangements at the enterprise level are a promising mechanism to facilitate the access to information on environmentally sound technologies, to support the development, transfer, use and dissemination of these technologies and related know-how. 
They also strengthen the operational, administrative and maintenance skills of the users, and stimulate best practice methods for improving environmental performance at the enterprise level, including through promoting the pollution prevention approach in the production and use of goods and services. 
In this regard, international cooperation is highly important. 
The further improvement and effective implementation of an appropriate policy, legal and regulatory framework, on both the supply and the demand side, can create new possibilities for the development of environmentally sound technologies and their transfer to developing countries. 
This may include a mix of macroeconomic policies, economic incentives and environmental regulations. 
11. The Commission welcomed the recommendations of the Working Group concerning the need to promote efforts towards closer interaction between all actors involved in technology transfer and cooperation and networking of institutional capacities. 
In this context, the strengthening of existing environmental technology centres and the establishment of new ones in developing countries would be of crucial importance in promoting development, transfer and adaptation of environmentally sound technologies. 
They are a promising instrument that could initiate research and development on environmentally sound technologies and facilitate technological collaboration between different partners at the national and regional levels. 
The strengthening or establishment of such centres could also be considered for countries with economies in transition. 
12. The Commission felt that the Working Group identified key priority areas for the future work of the Commission and provided an important forum for the discussion of issues and the consideration of options that might have been difficult in other contexts. 
The survey and assessment should cover sources and systems of information on technologies that are in the public domain as well as those protected by patents, whether privately or publicly owned. 
The objective is to identify gaps and/or deficiencies in the information sources or systems surveyed, and indicate feasible approaches to correcting such problems, in order to improve the access to and efficient use of such systems. 
(k) Calls upon Governments, particularly of developed countries, to promote the contribution of their universities and research centres in the transfer of available environmentally sound technologies and expertise, including through such mechanisms as university grants and workshops, and encourages international organizations to support those efforts. 
15. The Commission recommends the following criteria to effectively organize its future work: 
(a) As a general rule, issues related to transfer of environmentally sound technology, cooperation and capacity-building should be reported through the two Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Groups; 
(b) Taking stock of previous experience (lessons learned and results achieved in the relevant initiatives being undertaken during the inter-sessional period) to advance the debate and facilitate decision-making in the regular sessions of the Commission; 
2. The Commission stressed the vital role of women, in particular, in bringing about sustainable development. 
The Commission suggested that such information, submitted on a voluntary basis, might include: 
(a) The extent of major group involvement in sustainable development activities, including participation in project design and implementation and evaluation of projects at the local, national, regional, subregional and international levels; 
(b) Innovative methods that have increased the quality and quantity of consultations with major group representatives and organizations; 
(c) Indicators of major group involvement, including financial and resource allocations made to them, as well as their own involvement in the provision of technical assistance and other types of support for Agenda 21 activities; 
5. Such information should be provided annually, in the context of reports and periodic communications on the activities relevant to the Agenda 21 clusters to be discussed at future sessions of the Commission in accordance with the multi-year programme of work of the Commission. 
6. The Secretary-General is requested to continue to include relevant information received from major groups in the documentation prepared for future sessions of the Commission. 
7. The Commission stresses the need for major groups, their representatives and organizations to play an active and substantive role in the implementation of Agenda 21, including the holding of seminars, round-tables and multi-stakeholder meetings on the yearly thematic topics discussed by the Commission. 
9. The Commission encourages all major groups, in particular those in the private sector, to engage in creating multi-stakeholder partnerships and to carry out concrete partnership projects. 
1. The Commission noted with appreciation the receipt of information from 50 States and organizations. 
This information constitutes for the first year a creditable result. 
It is the Commission's hope that future years will bring an even greater exchange of information on national and other relevant experience in implementing Agenda 21. 
The Commission also noted that the work of the Secretariat in processing and analysing the information received provided a valuable input to the Commission. 
2. The Commission agrees that the guidelines established by and for the Secretariat could be simplified, taking into account the discussion during the second session, within the framework of the decision taken at its first session, in 1993, in order to facilitate further exchange of information. 
Such information could be presented in tabular form, supplemented by brief descriptive texts. 
2. The Commission expresses its appreciation to the Government of Austria for organizing the International Symposium on Sustainable Development and International Law, held at Baden bei Wien from 14 to 16 April 1994. 
The Commission welcomes the report of that Symposium (E/CN.17/1994/16), which opens a new promising avenue in the field of codification and development of international law in support of the fulfilment of the goals and objectives of Agenda 21 and the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development. 
The Commission recommends that relevant international treaty regimes contain effective machinery for consensus-building and dispute settlement. 
The Commission requests the United Nations Environment Programme to study further the concept, requirements and implications of sustainable development and international law. 
4. The Commission also notes the setting up by the Secretary-General of the High-level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development, and emphasizes the desirability of fostering close interaction between the Board and the Commission, including its Bureau. 
5. The Commission takes note of the background paper containing the report entitled "Decision-making structures: international legal instruments and mechanisms", prepared by the task manager designated by the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development (IACSD). 
The Commission supports the designation by IACSD of task managers as an important first step to improve coordination, and it calls upon the task managers to provide innovative proposals for ways to achieve more efficient results, including multi-agency joint programming, within available resources. 
The Commission requests the Secretary-General to inform the Commission on progress made in IACSD towards coordination among United Nations bodies in implementing Agenda 21, the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development and other UNCED-related agreements and conferences, as appropriate. 
United Nations organizations, as well as international and regional financial institutions, intergovernmental organizations and other relevant institutions are invited to give priority to the implementation of Agenda 21, the Rio Declaration, and UNCED-related agreements and conferences, as appropriate. 
6. The Commission emphasizes the importance of creating appropriate national frameworks for the implementation of Agenda 21 and other relevant agreements and conferences, bearing in mind the need for a progressive provision of financial resources and technology transfer, where appropriate. 
In this respect, the Commission requests all States to establish the necessary coordinating machinery for the promotion of sustainable development. 
The Commission also calls upon the United Nations system, through the IACSD task managers, to coordinate its capacity-building activities and to develop joint programming for this purpose, wherever feasible. 
9. The Commission recommends that States and international organizations consider the use of partnerships with business and non-governmental communities leading to non-legally binding agreements as first steps in the preparation of international regulations. 
10. The Commission notes the need for coordination and more efficient structural arrangements among the secretariats of conventions related to sustainable development. 
(iv) To convey the results of relevant inter-sessional work to the Commission; 
(v) To make recommendations on the organization of the Commission's discussions of sectoral issues in the light of inter-sessional activity. 
(a) The Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Group on Finance will consider all issues related to the financial aspects of transfer of environmentally sound technologies; 
(b) The Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Group on Sectoral Issues will consider technology transfer issues in relation to the specific sectoral issues under review in 1995, including the experience of individual countries. 
3. The Commission decides that the Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Group on Sectoral Issues will have a one-year mandate so that the Commission can review its performance at its third session, in 1995. 
4. The Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Groups on Finance and Sectoral Issues should meet for a period of one week each, at least six weeks before the third session of the Commission. 
5. The Commission requests the Secretariat, in order to ensure transparency, to disseminate, as appropriate, within existing resources, information about inter-sessional activities and their results, possibly on the basis of a common reporting format. 
During the week ending 21 May 1994 the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3377th meeting, held on 17 May 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Rwanda (S/1994/565). 
The President informed members that a separate vote on section B of draft resolution S/1994/571, as orally revised in its provisional form, had been requested. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote first on section B and thereafter on the rest of draft resolution S/1994/571, as orally revised in its provisional form. 
(b) The rest of draft resolution S/1994/571, as orally revised in its provisional form, received 15 votes in favour to none against, with no abstentions, and was adopted unanimously. 
The unit used two very advanced military helicopters, which jammed Lebanese military radar systems and entered Lebanese airspace from the direction of the sea to the east of the town of Jbeil (Byblos). 
At a time when there are increasing contacts and stepped-up negotiations for the achievement of peaceful solutions in the region, the Israeli violation of Lebanon's national security poses a direct threat to the peace process in the Middle East. * A/49/50/Rev.1. 
Taking note of the letter of 18 May 1994 from President Nelson R. Mandela of the Republic of South Africa (S/1994/606, annex), 
1. Decides, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, to terminate forthwith the mandatory arms embargo and other restrictions related to South Africa imposed by resolution 418 (1977) of 4 November 1977; 
2. Decides also to end forthwith all other measures against South Africa contained in resolutions of the Security Council, in particular those referred to in resolutions 282 (1970) of 23 July 1970, 558 (1984) of 13 December 1984 and 591 (1986) of 28 November 1986; 
4. Invites all States to consider reflecting the provisions of this resolution as appropriate in their legislation. 
Recalling its resolution 637 (1989) of 27 July 1989, 
Noting with satisfaction the successful completion of the electoral process in El Salvador, despite irregularities that had no impact on the election results as a whole, 
Noting with satisfaction, in this context, the conclusion, on 19 May 1994, of an "Agreement on a timetable for the implementation of the most important agreements pending" (S/1994/612, annex) between the Government of El Salvador and the FMLN, 
Welcoming the commitment of the President-elect of El Salvador, reiterated before the Secretary-General, to comply fully with all Peace Accords and to consolidate national reconciliation as reported in the Secretary-General's letter of 24 May 1994 (S/1994/612), 
Welcoming also the work of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) and noting its vital importance to the peace and reconciliation process in El Salvador, 
3. Expresses concern that important elements of the Peace Accords remain only partially implemented; 
5. Calls upon all concerned to cooperate fully with the Secretary-General's Special Representative and ONUSAL in their task of verifying implementation by the parties of their commitments; 
6. Urges the Government of El Salvador and the FMLN strictly to comply with the "Agreement on a timetable for the implementation of the most important agreements pending"; 
9. Urges all concerned to remove all obstacles facing implementation of all aspects of the land transfer programmes, so that they are completed within the timetable agreed by the parties; 
10. Stresses the need to accelerate reintegration programmes for ex-combatants of both sides in conformity with the timetable agreed by the parties; 
12. Urges all States, as well as the international institutions engaged in the fields of development and finance, to contribute promptly and generously in support of the implementation of all aspects of the Peace Accords; 
In response to the Secretary-General's report of 19 May 1994 (S/1994/600), pursuant to Security Council resolution 913 (1994), we would like to make the following comments and observations: 
1. We are appreciative of, and will continue to welcome, the efforts of the many individuals, organizations and nations in providing assistance to improve the overall humanitarian and political situation in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Such efforts can contribute positively to lessening suffering, saving lives and bringing peace. 
We take no pleasure in being placed in a diplomatically adversarial position with any representatives of the Secretariat. 
Quite the contrary. 
The most recent examples of Serbian violations of United Nations-designated safe areas, United Nations/North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO)-defined exclusion zones, and even attacks on United Nations-mandated personnel, we believe, are a more than ample illustration of the latter conclusion. 
5. We hold the view that the Secretary-General's report, paragraphs 3 and 4 in particular, should have indicated that the Serbian onslaught against Gorazde continued on 23 April 1994 after, and in violation of, the United Nations/NATO ultimatum. 
This fact has special relevance, since refusal to confront these violations resulted in continued Serbian shelling, dozens of civilian deaths and further loss of credibility. 
The Serbian assault on 23 April 1994 was intensified in the late morning and early afternoon, with heavy weapons increasingly used to target civilians. 
The United Nations/NATO ultimatum was clearly being violated by the Serbian forces. 
The United Nations/NATO ultimatum (and the threatened response for non-compliance) was not based on Serbian agreement to and subsequent non-compliance with a cease-fire but only on continued Serbian attacks on Gorazde beyond a certain date. 
On numerous occasions during several weeks prior to that, the Serbian forces had continually committed themselves to cease-fires and routinely ignored these commitments. 
Mr. Vitaly Churkin, the Special Representative of the Russian Federation, chose to quit any further talks with the "Bosnian Serbs", publicly decrying their repeated lies and saying the time for talking was over. 
None the less, Mr. Akashi did not accede to the called for NATO response. 
In our view, this course of action resulted in: 
(a) The Serbian forces securing a final few hours beyond the very precise United Nations/NATO ultimatum to rain destruction and brutality upon Gorazde more intensely than ever, while NATO was effectively blocked from the appropriate response; 
(b) The unnecessary loss of dozens of civilian lives; 
(c) The further and catastrophic erosion of NATO as well as UNPROFOR credibility; 
7. We do not believe that Mr. Akashi's meetings in Belgrade contributed to the current relative calm in and around Gorazde. 
Over several weeks prior to the NATO ultimatum, several mediators held countless meetings with the so-called Bosnian Serbs and the Belgrade leadership. 
Numerous cease-fires had been committed to, only never to be honoured. 
Furthermore, UNPROFOR troops had been waiting to move into the Gorazde safe area for some time, only to be repeatedly blocked by the Serbian forces. 
With all due respect for the efforts of UNPROFOR and many of its committed individuals, the only change in circumstance that has brought about the improvement of the situation in Gorazde is the NATO-backed ultimatum and threat. 
The Serbian forces knew any obstacle to the appropriate NATO response would have faded in the face of a continuing Serbian onslaught and continuing loss of NATO credibility. 
All the other measures undertaken by UNPROFOR and other United Nations organs to contribute positively to the situation would not have been possible without the NATO-backed ultimatum. 
As the Secretary-General will recall from other meetings held in his offices on 18 April 1994 between the Secretary-General, his senior staff and Mr. Ejup Ganic, Ambassador Sacirbey and several of his senior staff, the Secretary-General expressed his frustration and lack of options. 
Options once again became available after the NATO ultimatum of 22 April 1994. 
8. We should also indicate that even the watered-down terms of the NATO ultimatum and cease-fire committed to in Belgrade on 23 April 1994 remain, in key aspects, unimplemented. 
"Despite a number of violations of the cease-fire attributable to both parties between the afternoon of 23 April and the morning of 25 April 1994, the cease-fire has generally been respected since the latter date with only isolated and sporadic small-arms fire." 
The above-referenced sentence in the Secretary-General's report attempts, once again, to equate the aggressor and the victim with the objective of justifying appeasement. 
10. With respect to paragraph 7 of the Secretary-General's report, we inquire as to which "Serb minority" is referred to here. 
A substantial portion of the Serb population had remained in Gorazde for the past two years of the siege. 
They were and are an integral part of the community, sharing in the community's shifting fortunes, and indeed many are members of the Army of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, defending it against the aggressor Serbian forces loyal to Belgrade and its local surrogates. 
12. The difficulties and obstacles described in paragraph 18 of the Secretary-General's report, it should be clarified, are exclusively raised by the Serbian forces. 
13. With respect to paragraphs 19, 20 and 21 of the Secretary-General's report, there is no requirement under any relevant resolutions or ultimatums for government forces to withdraw from within the safe area or any exclusion zone. 
"As of 18 May 1994, the situation in Gorazde remains one of stalemate, with both parties making claims over the right bank of the Drina river, within the 3-kilometre exclusion zone." 
We believe that there is no lack of clarity to the positions evidenced by the Security Council and the United Nations/NATO ultimatum. 
They exist in fully implementing the provisions of resolution 913 (1994) and the Gorazde (and other safe areas) exclusion zone of the 22 April NATO ultimatum. 
Success will not be found in deviating from these hard-thought decisions, but in consistency with the provisions committed to. 
Japan had so far boasted of its "uprightness", claiming that it had opened to the public the amount of plutonium stockpiled by it and had accepted "strict inspections" by the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
The concealment of plutonium is a violation of universally recognized international law, which should be taken seriously and denounced. 
As regards Japan's production and concealment of much plutonium, the world public is demanding that the IAEA treat it as a grave case and take relevant measures. 
The IAEA secretariat must pay due attention to this problem in compliance with the principle of impartiality. 
The United States, which has used the "nuclear issue" of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea for a sinister political purpose, calling for a "cooperation system" to stifle the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, joining hands with Japan, the real nuclear criminal, cannot evade the responsibility for the case. 
The Japanese authorities must declare to the world public the exact total amount of plutonium now concealed nationwide and immediately stop nuclear armament. 
We consider that since it has been confirmed as a fact that Japan's nuclear armament is being promoted on the danger level, the denuclearization of the Korean peninsula is practically meaningless. 
Unfortunately, Cambodia is divided into two parts, one composed of Government zones and the other of autonomous Khmer Rouge zones. 
Since the Khmer Rouge are not implementing the Paris Peace Agreements of 23 October 1991, it would be useless to hold another meeting in Paris or Jakarta. 
Unfortunately, no one can make the Khmer Rouge do what they refuse to do. 
Decides: 
(a) To call upon the parties concerned to implement immediately its resolution 338 (1973) of 22 October 1973; 
(b) To renew the mandate of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force for another period of six months, that is, until 30 November 1994; 
(c) To request the Secretary-General to submit, at the end of this period, a report on the development in the situation and the measures taken to implement Security Council resolution 338 (1973). 
True to its tradition, the Government of Togo has begun a campaign of baseless accusations against Ghana in the face of a crisis that is uniquely the product of Togo's current domestic situation. 
According to the Togolese Foreign Minister, the couriers had succeeded in smuggling the items into Togo by constantly outwitting both Ghanaian and Togolese security officials deployed at the border. 
He therefore appealed to the Government of Ghana to restrain the named refugee and also assist in putting an end to such activities. 
The Foreign Minister also threatened the anger of France and other foreign Governments against Ghana. 
The Government of Ghana wishes to make it absolutely clear that it is unable to accept responsibility either for the presence of bombs in Togo or the reported explosion on 3 May 1994, because it has no obligation for security in Togo. 
Its failure to do so suggests a cynical and sinister plot to smear the good name of Ghana. 
In the circumstances, the Government of Togo alone must assume full responsibility for its domestic security. 
We are tired of the ritual accusations against Ghana. 
It hopes that the Government of Togo can also reciprocate this gesture so that our peoples may live in peace and harmony. 
It calls on the parties to resume, without preconditions, serious efforts to reach a political settlement. 
In this context it welcomes the call for such a cessation of hostilities in the communiqu dated 13 May 1994 of the meeting in Geneva (S/1994/579). 
"The Security Council demands immediate and full compliance with its resolution 913 (1994) and in respect of Gorazde calls upon the parties to cooperate fully with UNPROFOR to that end." 
The President: I should like to inform the Council that I have received a letter from the representative of Bosnia and Herzegovina, in which he requests to be invited to participate in the discussion of the item on the Council's agenda. 
There being no objection, it is so decided. 
At the invitation of the President, Mr. Misic (Bosnia and Herzegovina) took a place at the Council table. 
The President: The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on the agenda. 
Members of the Council have before them the report of the Secretary-General pursuant to resolution 913 (1994), document S/1994/600. 
It calls on the parties to resume, without preconditions, serious efforts to reach a political settlement. 
In this context it welcomes the call for such a cessation of hostilities in the communiqu dated 13 May 1994 of the meeting in Geneva (S/1994/579). 
"The Security Council demands immediate and full compliance with its resolution 913 (1994) and in respect of Gorazde calls upon the parties to cooperate fully with UNPROFOR to that end." 
This statement will be issued as a document of the Security Council under the symbol S/PRST/1994/26. 
Taking note of the letter of 18 May 1994 from President Nelson R. Mandela of the Republic of South Africa (S/1994/606, annex), 
1. Decides, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, to terminate forthwith the mandatory arms embargo and other restrictions related to South Africa imposed by resolution 418 (1977) of 4 November 1977; 
2. Decides also to end forthwith all other measures against South Africa contained in resolutions of the Security Council, in particular those referred to in resolutions 282 (1970) of 23 July 1970, 558 (1984) of 13 December 1984 and 591 (1986) of 28 November 1986; 
4. Invites all States to consider reflecting the provisions of this resolution as appropriate in their legislation. 
Noting that Articles 73 and 76 of the Charter of the United Nations call upon Administering Authorities of Trust Territories to assist their peoples in the progressive development of their free political institutions and towards self-government or independence, 
Mindful that the people of Palau have established a constitution and democratic political institutions providing the instruments of self-government, 
Aware that political status negotiations between the Administering Authority and representatives of the Trust Territory began in 1969 with the aim of facilitating the progressive development of the peoples in Micronesia, including Palau, towards self-government or independence as was deemed appropriate, 
Recalling its resolution 2183 (LIII) of 28 May 1986, in which termination of the Trusteeship Agreement for the entire Trust Territory was envisioned, 
Having heard the statement of the elected representative of the Republic of Palau requesting early termination of the Trusteeship Agreement, and believing this to reflect the freely expressed wishes of the people of Palau, 
1. Notes that the people of Palau have freely exercised their right to self-determination in a plebiscite observed by the visiting mission of the Trusteeship Council and have chosen free association with the United States of America; 
3. The Under-Secretary-General for Legal Affairs, the Legal Counsel, also made a statement. 
9. In accordance with the programme of work agreed at the beginning of the session, during the first week delegates were given the opportunity to make general statements on the negotiating text prepared by the Chairman and contained in document A/CONF.164/13 of 23 November 1993. 
The representative of FAO and the observer for Greenpeace International also made statements. 
11. At the 22nd meeting, held on 14 March, statements were made by the representatives of New Zealand, Poland and Australia. 
The representative of ICCAT also made a statement. 
12. From the 22nd to 38th meetings the Conference met in informal sessions and conducted an examination section by section of the negotiating text. 
14. In accordance with the understanding reached at the second session, 4/ the Conference decided at the 25th and 31st meetings to entrust the consideration of the questions of the precautionary approach to fisheries management and management reference points to two open-ended working groups. 
On these questions, the Conference had before it two information papers prepared by FAO 5/ at the request of the Conference at its second session. 
15. At the 40th meeting, held on 25 March, the Chairman informed the Conference that he would undertake informal consultations on issues contained in the negotiating text. 
The consultations took place from 28 to 30 March. 
17. At the 41st meeting, held on 30 March, the Chairman made a report to the Conference on the progress made during his informal consultations. 
18. The Working Group on the Precautionary Approach in Fisheries Management met simultaneously with the plenary meetings from 16 to 18 March, under the chairmanship of Mr. Andr\x{5ee5} Couve (Chile). 
19. The Working Group on Reference Points for Fisheries Management also met simultaneously with the plenary meetings from 21 to 23 March, under the chairmanship of Mr. Andrew Rosenberg (United States of America). 
20. At the 38th meeting, held on 24 March, the Chairmen of the two working groups introduced their reports to the plenary. 
21. Following the introduction of the reports of the working groups, statements were made by the representatives of Argentina, Peru and Canada. 
The observers for WWF, the Alaska Marine Conservation Council and the Ocean Caucus (Canadian Environmental Network) also made statements. 
Travel to the present session has been financed or will be reimbursed in respect of representatives of 14 States falling under the provisions of paragraph 9 of resolution 47/192. 
26. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of Argentina, the European Community, New Zealand, Peru, Ecuador, Japan, the Russian Federation, Tunisia, Samoa, Canada, Norway, the United States, the Republic of Korea, Trinidad and Tobago, China, Australia, Poland, Chile, Mauritania and Sierra Leone. 
2. The Credentials Committee held one meeting, on 26 May 1994. 
Additional information on credentials received by the Secretary-General after the issuance of the memorandum was provided to the Committee by its Secretary. 
"Accepts the credentials of the representatives concerned." 
8. Before adopting the draft resolution, the representative of China sought clarification on several points concerning the credentials, which was provided by the Secretary of the Committee. 
9. The draft resolution was then adopted by the Committee without a vote. 
10. Subsequently, the Chairman proposed that the Committee should recommend to the Conference the adoption of a draft resolution (para. 11 below). 
"Having considered the report of the Credentials Committee and the recommendation contained therein, 
"Approves the report of the Credentials Committee." 
2. The Main Committee was chaired by H.E. Dr. Omar Dario Cardona (Colombia). 
5. At its 2nd meeting, on 25 May, the Committee heard an introductory statement by Dr. C. de Ville de Goyet, Director for Emergency Preparedness and Disaster Relief Coordination of the Pan American Health Organization. 
6. The moderator for the panel on the African region, H.E. Mr. Anatole G. Tiendrebeogo, Minister for Environment and Tourism (Burkina Faso), made an introductory statement. 
11. Mr. Ichiro Ichikawa, Administrative Vice-Minister for the National Land Agency, Japan, made a special presentation on Japanese collaborative projects in Asian countries. 
17. After the presentations, statements were made by the representatives of Saudi Arabia, China, Afghanistan, Kuwait, Armenia and Bolivia. 
18. The Director for Emergency Preparedness and Disaster Relief Coordination of the Pan American Health Organization then outlined points made in the various presentations. 
22. A presentation was also made by the commentator of the session, Mr. Kevin Lyonette, Director, Conservation Policy, World Wide Fund for Nature (WWF International). 
23. After the presentations, questions were posed by the representatives of India, Samoa, Canada, the Central African Republic, Afghanistan and Saudi Arabia. 
25. An expert from the Asian Disaster Preparedness Centre and an expert from the European University Centre for Cultural Heritage (Ravello Centre) also posed questions. 
1. The Main Committee considered the item at its 4th meeting, on 26 May 1994. 
2. Also at the same meeting, the Main Committee decided to transmit the draft Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World and the draft Yokohama Message to the Plenary of the Conference for its consideration and adoption. 
1. At its 1st plenary meeting, on 23 May 1994, the Conference approved the organization of its work as set out in document A/CONF.172/3 and decided to allocate agenda item 10 (Natural disaster reduction) to the Technical Committees. 
(b) Mr. Atiq Rahman, Bangladesh Centre for Advanced Studies (Bangladesh), who spoke on "The context of disasters and sustainable development: the case of a growing city in a developing country"; 
(d) Mr. Randall Kramer, School of the Environment, Duke University (United States), who spoke on "Advantages and limitations of benefit-cost analysis for evaluating investments in mitigation"; 
(e) Mr. Gunter Hecker, Asian Development Bank (Philippines), who spoke on "Disaster-related activities of the Asian Development Bank: an economic perspective"; 
(f) Mr. Walter Lynn, United States National Committee for the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, who presented the paper by Mr. Howard Kunreuther, Risk Management and Decision Processing Center, University of Pennsylvania (United States) entitled, "The role of insurance in reducing losses from natural disasters"; 
(g) Mr. Gianfranco de Giusti, Unione Italiana de Riassicurazione (Italy), who spoke on "The Italian Insurance Market Project"; 
(h) Mr. Wang Fushan, People's Insurance Company of China (China), who spoke on "Insurance industry in the economy on natural disaster in China". 
5. Mr. Omar Dario Cardona, National Office for Prevention and Attention to Disasters (Colombia); Mr. Stephen Bender, Organization of American States; and Mr. Harry Jayasingha, Asian Disaster Preparedness Center (Thailand), served as moderators for the Technical Committee. 
6. The Committee made the following findings and recommendations: 
(b) Reducing vulnerability, especially of the poor, is a key element of disaster prevention strategy; 
In particular, social vulnerability analysis should receive as thorough a treatment as economic and technical analyses; 
(d) There is a need for better data and monitoring, especially for indicators of vulnerability in relation to the economic, social, and environmental aspects; 
(e) Economic valuation of disaster impacts should be improved further. 
Valuation can help set priorities among those types of impacts which should be addressed and identify which are the most cost-effective measures; 
(f) Addressing risk issues should have high priority. 
(g) In market economies, formal insurance mechanisms are well developed for dealing with all kinds of hazards; however, some insurance elements for natural disasters can be further developed to improve risk reduction. 
Greater emphasis should be given to applying differential rates in order to encourage adoption of mitigation measures, for example; 
(h) Many insurance techniques should be adapted more systematically in the developing world. 
However, because of the large number of poor and the absence of well-functioning markets, non-formal insurance mechanisms should also be strengthened, drawing upon knowledge based on ways in which societies have traditionally coped with risk; 
(i) Developing countries face special challenges in the adoption of disaster mitigation in the process of sustainable development because: they have many poor who are also the most affected by natural disasters; their institutional capacity is weak; resources are inadequate; and markets are lacking; 
(j) A high degree of self-reliance is important at the community and the national level to improve resiliency to natural disasters. 
International assistance dedicated for disaster prevention and mitigation, which has never been great, should be increased because the return on investment can be substantial. 
Disaster reduction strategies should also be integrated into the full range of sustainable development projects and policies, especially macroeconomic policies which are the most important; 
(k) To address the need for capacity-building, training, and resource mobilization for disaster prevention and mitigation in the context of sustainable development, regional centres should be developed, strengthened, and their ties improved. 
1. At its 1st plenary meeting, on 23 May 1994, the Conference approved the organization of its work as set out in document A/CONF.172/3 and decided to allocate agenda item 10 (Natural disaster reduction) to the Technical Committees. 
Technical Committee B was organized by the International Council for Scientific Unions (ICSU) Special Committee for the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, representing both ICSU and the World Federation of Engineering Organizations (WFEO)/Union of International Technical Associations (UITA) and considered agenda item 10 (b) on 23 May. 
3. The Chairman of Technical Committee B was Mr. Driss Bensari (Morocco). 
5. The Committee made recommendations in the form of the following two messages: 
6. Communities in disaster-threatened areas need to be given this vital preparedness message: that the community as a whole can work together to achieve, and to benefit from, hazard-resistant structures: 
(a) With the community as a whole contributing to the planning of multi-purpose cyclone shelters in coastal areas subject to storm surge - and winning the fullest possible use of them for community purposes; 
8. Additional responsibilities (primarily in relation to engineered structures) are shared among national, regional and local governments - along with other bodies, including the insurance industry and some international agencies: 
(a) To acknowledge the key role of those sectors of the economy that influence the construction of buildings and of infrastructure facilities; 
(b) To recognize that well-established engineering methods for achieving enormous increases in hazard resistance at just a marginal increase in cost exist - and are incorporated in all modern building codes; 
(c) To create the educational and training environment needed to ensure that such methods can be implemented in practice (and in detail). 
9. Above all, they need to create policy frameworks that give the industry clear incentives to employ such methods. 
1. At its 1st plenary meeting, on 23 May 1994, the Conference approved the organization of its work as set out in document A/CONF.172/3 and decided to allocate agenda item 10 (Natural disaster reduction) to the Technical Committees. 
Technical Committee D was organized by the Centre for Urgent Environmental Assistance, United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) and considered agenda item 10 (b) on 25 May. 
3. The Committee had the following officers: 
5. The Committee made the following recommendations: 
(a) The concept of "Na-techs" (natural and technological disasters) should be fully recognized in the final conclusion of the conference; 
(b) The use of an integrated approach should be developed for the management of natural and technological hazards; 
(c) The integrated approach of "Na-techs" should be fully included in environmental aspects of disasters; 
(d) In this respect, an important role should be given to cooperation between the private and the public sector; 
(e) Planning and environmental impact assessment and the use of advanced models should be promoted both at national and international level; 
(f) Decision makers should be made aware of the importance of the prevention of "Na-techs"; 
(i) The vulnerability to "Na-tech" disasters of the developing countries in particular should be recognized; 
1. At its 1st plenary meeting, on 23 May 1994, the Conference approved the organization of its work as set out in document A/CONF.172/3 and decided to allocate agenda item 10 (Natural disaster reduction) to the Technical Committees. 
4. The following speakers made presentations: First part: (a) Mr. Shinjiro Mizutani of Nagoya University spoke on "Disaster management in metropolitan areas"; (b) Mr. Mohan Munasinghe, Chief, 
5. For the purpose of this session, the concept of "modern society" is understood to vary according to different contexts and can include mega-cities, metropolitan regions, and even small or medium-sized cities in developed or developing nations. 
Here the twenty-first century populations will further concentrate, thereby increasing their vulnerability to natural disasters. 
The session recognized that natural disasters lead to extremely complex emergencies in which population growth, environmental degradation, and socio-political upheaval aggravate the effects of natural disasters and result in greatly increased damage. 
Urbanized areas are extremely prone due to their concentration of population, resources, and activities, as well as land-use patterns which greatly increase vulnerability. 
Particularly in developing countries, the urban poor in fragile or high-risk areas should receive increased attention in development planning. 
6. The Committee made the following recommendations: 
(a) Recommendation 1: Risk assessment has to be incorporated into planning with an emphasis on sustainable development. 
Developing countries need to be assisted in their efforts to carry out risk assessment utilizing appropriate technology. 
Megacities need special attention taking into account the built-up areas and the urban fringe where future unplanned development may cause major disasters. 
Risk assessment should also include an evaluation of (a) the geo-ecological capacity of cities and their surroundings and (b) the differential vulnerability of various urban socio-economic groups to disasters, with an emphasis on the urban poor. 
(b) Recommendation 2: The results of applied risk assessment to specific urban areas and regions must be used within the planning and educational processes. 
(d) Recommendation 4: Disaster mitigation issues should be prioritized according to their relative importance and urgency. Based on this, recommended programmes and project proposals should be implemented. 
Initially, emphasis should be on good illustrative case studies on practical and effective disaster mitigation in high-risk disaster-prone developing countries. 
Case studies should be selected recognizing that prevention is more important than response. 
Affirm that: 
Those usually most affected by natural and other disasters are the poor and socially disadvantaged groups in developing countries as they are least equipped to cope with them. 
These elements, along with environmental protection and sustainable development, are closely interrelated. 
Disaster response alone is not sufficient, as it yields only temporary results at a very high cost. 
We have followed this limited approach for too long. 
This has been further demonstrated by the recent focus on response to complex emergencies which, although compelling, should not divert from pursuing a comprehensive approach. 
Prevention contributes to lasting improvement in safety and is essential to integrated disaster management. 
4. The world is increasingly interdependent. 
All countries shall act in a new spirit of partnership to build a safer world based on common interests and shared responsibility to save human lives, since natural disasters do not respect borders. 
Regional and international cooperation will significantly enhance our ability to achieve real progress in mitigating disasters through the transfer of technology and the sharing of information and joint disaster prevention and mitigation activities. 
Bilateral and multilateral assistance and financial resources should be mobilized to support these efforts. 
Appropriate technology and data, with the corresponding training, should be made available to all freely and in a timely manner, particularly to developing countries. 
(a) Will note that each country has the sovereign responsibility to protect its citizens from natural disasters; 
(b) Will give priority attention to the developing countries, in particular the least developed, land-locked countries and the small island developing States; 
(c) Will develop and strengthen national capacities and capabilities and, where appropriate, national legislation for natural and other disaster prevention, mitigation and preparedness, including the mobilization of non-governmental organizations and participation of local communities; 
(d) Will promote and strengthen subregional, regional and international cooperation in activities to prevent, reduce and mitigate natural and other disasters, with particular emphasis on: 
(i) Human and institutional capacity-building and strengthening; 
(ii) Technology sharing, the collection, the dissemination and the utilization of information; 
8. The framework of action of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction provides all vulnerable countries, in particular the developing countries, with the opportunity to achieve a safer world by the end of this century and beyond. 
9. The Yokohama Conference is at a crossroad in human progress. 
Action is urgently needed. 
10. Nations should view the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World as a call to action, individually and in concert with other nations, to implement policies and goals reaffirmed in Yokohama, and to use the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction as a catalyst for change. 
Having met at Yokohama from 23 to 27 May 1994, 
1. Adopts the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World: Guidelines for Natural Disaster Prevention, Preparedness and Mitigation, 1/ and the Yokohama Message, 2/ which are annexed to the present resolution; 
2. In its resolution 1993/80, the Council also requested the open-ended working group to include, in its review, an examination of the ways and means of improving practical arrangements for the work of the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations and the Non-Governmental Organizations Unit of the United Nations Secretariat. 
Examples abound to show the dramatic rise in people's capacity to organize among themselves and in the influence exerted by social movements in virtually all areas of concern to communities, large and small. 
6. Participation covers many different aspects: political participation takes place through the election of leaders by citizens in regular, free and fair elections; economic participation is achieved through the ability to engage freely in economic activity, beginning with the right to work. 
7. The other dimension of this process is the globalization of life on Earth. 
With the revolution in communications and information technology and the profound transnationalization of the economy, events, issues and processes in one part of the world immediately reverberate across regions with a resulting transformation of the perceptions that communities everywhere form about the evolution of the world as a whole. 
In consequence, people around the world have mobilized in support of issues such as humanitarian relief, the promotion of women's rights and environmental preservation, and thousands of new organizations have been established to pursue these causes. 
It is simply because the phrase has gained international currency, thanks in particular to its inscription in the Charter of the United Nations. 
9. Although there is no universally accepted definition of what a non-governmental organization (NGO) is, there seem to be some basic characteristics that meet general agreement. 
(b) Its officers may perform their duties towards the organization on a voluntary basis or for a remuneration; 
(c) Funds may come from membership fees, private donations, other NGOs, local authorities, government or intergovernmental sources, businesses or returns from the NGO's sale of goods and services within the scope of the organization's mandate; 
(f) NGOs are normally accountable to their members and sources of financial support. They may also be accountable to the communities with which they cooperate. They may be required by law or administrative regulations to provide reports to statutory government departments. 
12. An examination of NGOs in the broader context of civil society helps to understand important changes in their roles and modes of operation. NGOs fall roughly into two categories. 
The second category includes NGOs which have emerged from social movements and represent their institutionalized reality. 
The former category of NGOs emphasizes participation and empowerment and sees its role needing to be focused on capacity-building for greater self-reliance at the community level. 
The latter focuses on advocacy and networking as tools to promote changes in policies and governance. 
13. The importance of the non-governmental sector in development is today fully acknowledged by researchers, Governments and intergovernmental institutions. 
NGOs and NGO coalitions in donor countries have published reports on the performance of their countries' bilateral aid programmes. 
They have also been involved in broader issues of development finance, especially the external debt of developing countries. 
Yet, taken together, the non-governmental sector has grown into a force of major significance over the years, as is shown, in particular, by the statistics of financial transfers by and through NGOs, from developed to developing countries. 
The secretariat of the Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD) estimates that the total contribution of developed-country NGOs to developing countries was $8.3 billion in 1992, or 13 per cent of all development assistance. 
17. In developing countries, the numbers of NGOs involved in development activities have increased spectacularly over the last decade. 
In some countries with a particularly vibrant civil society, there are several tens of thousands of NGOs and people's organizations. The World Bank estimates that registered NGOs in India handle $520 million per year, or 25 per cent of all external aid. 
Many of their activities, undertaken at the grass-roots level, remain outside meso- and macro-level planning and may not, over time, provide sustainable improvements in the living conditions of the communities for whom they are intended. 
19. Not unlike development paradigms and relations between developed and developing countries, the NGO sector has evolved significantly in the last decade or so. 
20. One of the most important implications of this evolution has been the transformation of the relationship between developed- and developing-country NGOs from dependence to a collaborative partnership based on equality, mutual accountability, openness to learning from each other and longer-term commitments to action. 
The latter are adapting to this new action agenda and division of labour by focusing more on information, networking, policy research and advocacy, as well as support for capacity-building of their developing-country partners. 
(a) Grass-roots organizations: they focus on self-help and community organizing and can be involved in a wide range of activities including employment and income generation, land use, savings and credit). 
They normally operate on a purely voluntary basis but may often go through a process of institutionalization and professionalization as the size of their activities grows; 
24. Networks, which were the exception 20 years ago, have become a preferred form of association, especially for organizations that focus on the themes which have emerged in the last two decades (e.g., environment, gender and human rights). 
Networks tend to operate around specific objectives or campaigns. 
The quest for partnership and common thematic and policy interests have generated horizontal linkages across countries and regions which tend to replace the more vertical links that were the established norm when organizational identity was a primary concern for affiliation. 
25. Another noticeable change is in the range of services that organizations now offer to their partners and members. 
28. While this distinction bears some important consequences as regards the form and content of the relationship between the voluntary sector and the State, the figures quoted above in paragraph 16 attest that cooperation between developed-country NGOs and Governments in the field of development has been significantly strengthened. 
NGO access to government aid budgets has considerably widened in the last 10 to 15 years. 
With an average of 9-10 per cent of total ODA being allocated to NGO-run programmes, bilateral donors are now transferring much greater amounts of resources through NGOs than through the whole United Nations system. 
They are called upon for advice on emerging trends and crises. 
They have also been the most organized "lobby" in the defence of aid budgets whenever these have been threatened with freezes or reductions in the face of budgetary stringency and changing political circumstances. 
30. In developing countries, although problems and tensions continue to be a reality in some countries, the level of cooperation between Governments and NGOs has also risen significantly in the last decade. 
In addition to government departments and the non-governmental sector becoming naturally better acquainted with each other, both sides have a better understanding of their complementarity. 
This evolution has often been accelerated by the implementation of structural adjustment programmes in that reductions in public expenditure, especially in the social sector, have thrust additional - and mostly unplanned - responsibilities upon NGOs in key areas such as education and health. 
Examples of this evolution are found, for example, in the involvement of NGOs in social emergency funds established to mitigate the impact of adjustment measures on vulnerable groups. 
As was noted in the 1993 Human Development Report, 
Governments, seeing NGOs as widening their activities, will want to monitor, or probably control, them more closely. 
But they will have to find ways of doing this without nullifying the benefits they bring ... . 
If much remains to be done, such processes have already led to better understanding of the roles, comparative advantages and constraints of the various actors, and greater trust and operational complementarity between them. 
33. As the foregoing sections of this chapter suggest, no presentation or discussion of the relationship between NGOs and the United Nations can or should take place without giving proper consideration to the theme of the relationship between global governance and civil society. 
Indeed, no study of this subject has been published without some analysis of the political significance of the presence, in the workings of the United Nations, of organizations that are, de facto, the closest approximation to direct popular participation in the intergovernmental machinery. 
34. Many studies (e.g., Martens, 1992; Nerfin, 1987) take as their starting point the fact that, while the preamble of the Charter begins with "We, the peoples of the United Nations", decision-making in the United Nations is the exclusive prerogative of the executive branch of the State. 
35. Recognition of the existence and role of non-state actors was given by the founding members of the United Nations with the inclusion, in the Charter, of a specific article for the establishment of relations between NGOs and the world organization. 
"The Economic and Social Council may make suitable arrangements for consultation with non-governmental organizations which are concerned with matters within its competence. 
38. Whatever tensions may have existed on the subject of NGOs at the time when the Charter was drafted were compounded by the emergence, in the late 1940s, of the ideological confrontations of the cold war. 
For almost four decades, the international evolution of the non-governmental sector was dominated by rivalries between the super-Powers. 
While a number of international NGOs managed to maintain membership across political and ideological boundaries, many were obliged, in one way or another, to limit their activities to the geopolitical realities of that time, with obvious implications as regards the expansion of the non-governmental sector in developing countries. 
This was the context in which Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) was negotiated and adopted. 
The contribution of NGOs has been significant in many areas of United Nations work. 
NGOs have also made important contributions in other fields such as promotion and defence of human rights, provision of humanitarian assistance to victims of natural and man-made disasters. 
And while consultative relations are legally confined to the activities of the Economic and Social Council, NGOs have also been actively involved in the United Nations work in the field of disarmament and, to a lesser extent, in peace. 
Furthermore, they are offering expertise and technical know-how in some of the new areas of United Nations involvement, especially reform of governance and electoral assistance. 
43. What is true of the United Nations itself is even more easily observed when one turns one's attention to the activities of the United Nations funds and programmes and those of the specialized agencies. 
Annex II provides a summary of the relations between NGOs and the funds and programmes of the United Nations; annex III provides a summary of the relations between NGOs and the specialized agencies. 
44. While the trend in expansion of cooperation between the non-governmental sector and the United Nations has been a fairly continuous one, the experience of UNCED certainly represents an important advance in public participation, via NGOs and other institutions of civil society, in a major United Nations undertaking. 
45. Section III of Agenda 21 gives full recognition to the role of "major groups", which are important segments and constituencies within civil society, in the implementation and monitoring of Agenda 21. 
46. Governments are invited in chapter 27 to efficiently channel integrated non-governmental inputs to the governmental policy development process. 
50. The following four chapters examine, respectively, experience in the implementation of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV), the activities of the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations, the participation of NGOs in United Nations conferences and the support provided by the United Nations Secretariat. 
Chapter VI suggests issues to be considered by the Open-Ended Working Group and includes a series of recommendations on how to improve relationships between the United Nations and NGOs. 
51. The consultative relationship of non-governmental organizations with the Economic and Social Council is guided by Council resolution 1296 (XLIV). 
53. In the principles governing the nature of the consultative arrangements, a clear distinction is drawn between participation without vote and arrangements for consultation. 
(b) Category II status may be granted to organizations which have a special competence in, and are concerned specifically with, only a few of the fields of activity covered by the Council and which are known internationally within the fields for which they have or seek consultative status; 
The Roster may also include organizations in consultative status or similar relationship with a specialized agency or a United Nations body. 
55. NGOs in category I have the most comprehensive rights. They may propose, through the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations and the Secretary-General, to place items on the provisional agenda of the Council and may propose items for the provisional agenda of subsidiary bodies. 
56. NGOS in categories I and II may designate representatives to sit as observers at all public meetings of the Council and its subsidiary bodies. 
NGOs on the Roster may be represented at public meetings concerned with matters within their field of competence. 
57. NGOS in categories I and II may submit written statements relevant to the work of the Council and its subsidiary bodies. 
The statements shall be circulated by the Secretariat within certain technical limits, which vary according to the categories of status. 
NGOs on the Roster may be invited to submit written statements. 
58. Concerning oral statements, NGO in Categories I and II may request to be heard by the Council in connection with specific items on its agenda. 
All such requests are first considered by the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations, which then makes recommendations to the Council as to which organizations should be heard and on which items. 
With regard to hearings by subsidiary bodies of the Council, NGOs in categories I and II may consult directly with the subsidiary body concerned or make a request through a committee established for the purpose. 
NGOs on the Roster may also be heard by subsidiary bodies on the recommendation of the Secretary-General or at the request of the subsidiary body. 
59. NGOS in categories I and II and on the Roster may be requested to carry out specific studies or prepare specific papers for commissions. 
60. Suspension or withdrawal of consultative status may be decided by the Council: 
(a) If there exists substantiated evidence of secret governmental financial influence to induce an organization to undertake acts contrary to the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations; 
(b) If the organization clearly abuses its consultative status by systematically engaging in unsubstantiated or politically motivated acts against States Members of the United Nations contrary to and incompatible with the principles of the Charter; 
(c) If, within the preceding three years, an organization had not made any positive or effective contribution to the work of the Council or its commissions or other subsidiary organs. 
61. The Council Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations considers applications for consultative status, as well as applications for reclassification, and makes recommendations to the Council. 
Non-governmental organizations in Categories I and II must submit to the Committee quadrennial reports on their contribution to the work of the United Nations. 
62. The Committee may consult with NGOS in categories I and II on matters within their competence, other than items on the agenda of the Council, on which the Council or the Committee or the organization requests consultation. 
It may also consult with NGOs in categories I and II concerning specific items already on the provisional agenda of the Council. 
63. The Committee considers requests from NGOs in category I for items to be placed on the provisional agenda of the Council, and makes recommendations to the Council. 
The Secretary-General may request NGOs in categories I and II and on the Roster to carry out specific studies or prepare specific papers. 
66. Following the inclusion of Article 71 in the Charter of the United Nations and the granting of the first consultative arrangements, NGOs in consultative status decided to cooperate in order to improve the consultative process and to coordinate their activities in relation to the United Nations. 
CONGO is governed by its General Conference, which meets every three years and elects a President and organizations to serve as its board. 
CONGO is principally concerned with the improvement of relations between NGOs and the United Nations. 
However, it has been providing, through various special thematic committees that meet in New York, Geneva and Vienna, forums for discussion of substantive matters by its members and with members of the United Nations Secretariat, delegations and experts. 
CONGO boards and conferences have expressed opinions and made suggestions on the use and improvement of consultative relations, including suggestions in the forms of position papers for, and statements to, the Council and its Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations. 
68. In cooperation with United Nations Information Centres and other United Nations offices world wide, the NGO Section of DPI evaluates applications from NGOs that wish to enter into formal association with the Department. 
Other NGOs are requested to submit a written application and supporting documents on their activities, especially as they pertain to the work of the United Nations, and their capacity to engage in public information programmes. 
70. As foreseen in paragraph 40 (f) of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV), the Council Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations has discussed the implementation of that resolution for a number of years. 
71. In 1981, the Committee annexed to its report (E/1981/29 and Corr.1) a summary of the suggestions made during the course of its deliberations. 
The suggestions covered the following: 
(b) The need to develop uniform rules of procedure for participation of NGOs in all United Nations bodies dealing with economic and social issues, including committees of the General Assembly; 
(c) The need to increase the collaboration between NGOs and substantive offices of the Secretariat; 
(f) The need to encourage NGOs to expand their consultation and participation at the regional level. 
73. At its 1983 session, the Committee's discussions were based on a working paper submitted by the representative of Pakistan on this subject, as well as a statement by an NGO in category I and resolutions from CONGO. 
The working paper suggested a review of the implementation of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) that would involve Governments, the Secretariat and NGOs, on the basis of which recommendations would be made to the Council. 
The NGO statement proposed that the Committee study the broadening of the provisions of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) so as to associate NGOs with the activities of the Secretariat from the early stages of project preparation. 
The CONGO resolutions, adopted by its 15th General Conference, called for: 
(b) The establishment of uniform procedures for the participation of NGOs in the activities of the United Nations, including standard rules for participation of NGOs in United Nations conferences; 
(d) The need to upgrade and strengthen the resources of the Secretariat's NGO Unit in view of the increase in its workload; 
(e) The convening of regular meetings between the CONGO Board and the officers of the Council and the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations; 
(f) The strengthening of relations between NGOs and the regional commissions of the United Nations; 
(h) A proposal to establish a special fund to facilitate greater participation by developing-country NGOs in United Nations meetings and conferences. 
74. The Committee then decided, inter alia, to prepare a set of draft recommendations for circulation to Governments. 
It continued its discussion on these issues at its 1985 session, albeit without conclusion. 
At its 1987 session, the Committee had before it a note prepared by the Secretariat which presented a survey of the geographical and primary areas of activity of NGOs in consultative status. 
The Committee requested the Secretariat to undertake a more detailed study which would present information on the type, nature of activities, membership, geographical focus and level of activity of NGOs in consultative status. 
75. At its 1989 session, the Committee considered the note prepared by the Secretariat. 
Several members requested the Secretariat to gather such information periodically on NGOs on the Roster with a view to ascertaining which among them were still functioning and, if it was determined that some were no longer active, to withdraw those organizations from the Roster. 
77. At its 1991 session, the Committee considered the report on the informal consultation held in 1990 between the Committee and NGOs in consultative status. 
The points emphasized by the NGOs during the consultation were the following: 
(a) Extension of the consultative relationship to the Main Committees of the General Assembly; 
(b) Establishment of standard rules of procedure for the participation of NGOs in United Nations conferences, including a provision recognizing the right of all NGOs in consultative status to participate in such conferences and their preparatory process; 
(c) The removal of all obstacles to the exercise by NGOs of their consultative status; 
(d) Improvement in the coordination within the United Nations in order to remedy the application of different criteria and treatment for NGOs by different parts of the Secretariat. 
It was suggested that by regrouping their views, NGOs would, when appropriate, ensure a modicum of participation in the work of the General Assembly. 
The Committee agreed that participation through written statements was very valuable and should be facilitated. 
81. The Committee also had before it the report of the Working Group established at the previous session (E/C.2/1993/6), in which the Working Group recommended to the Committee the adoption of a set of guidelines for NGOs applying for consultative status. 
82. At various points in time, NGOs, researchers and other interested individuals and organizations have offered comments on the existing arrangements for consultative status with the Council and proposals as to how to improve them, some of which are reflected in the previous section. 
83. The Committee was established by the Economic and Social Council in resolution 3 (II) of 21 June 1946 and was originally composed of five members. 
The membership of the Committee consists of: (a) five members from African States; (b) four members from Asian States; (c) two members from Eastern European States; (d) four members from Latin American and Caribbean States; (e) four members from Western European and other States. 
85. Pursuant to paragraph 40 (a) of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV), the Committee considers applications for consultative status in categories I and II and for listing on the Roster submitted by non-governmental organizations and requests for changes in status and makes recommendations thereon to the Council. 
At each session the Committee considers applications received by the Secretary-General not later than 1 June of the preceding year, on which sufficient data have been distributed to the members of the Committee not later than six weeks before the applications are to be considered. 
That is, organizations placed on the Roster by action of the Secretary-General who wish to apply for a change of status will be considered to be applying for reclassification." 
88. The Committee, at its 1975 session, decided that the attention of the Economic and Social Council should be drawn to the criteria governing the classification of regional non-governmental organizations, a question on which the Committee believed that Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) was not sufficiently specific. 
89. At its 1977 session, the Committee, in order to facilitate consideration of the applications from non-governmental organizations, requested the Secretariat to circulate applications as they were received and processed rather than together in one document, as had been the practice in the past. 
90. During its review of future activities at its 1985 session, the Committee also discussed the question of the rationalization of its future work. 
It was also proposed that priority should be given to applications from non-governmental organizations working in fields that were not frequently covered by the non-governmental organizations currently in consultative status. 
Several delegations suggested grouping non-governmental organizations whose activities were similar or related in nature, while others considered the practical aspects of this unworkable. 
91. At its session in 1987, under the item "Review of future activities", the Committee discussed the question again. 
One delegation expressed concern about the growing number of non-governmental organizations being given consultative status and suggested that organizations with a common purpose should unite and designate one organization to represent them. 
The same delegation proposed that a working group of the Committee could examine the applications before each session, with a view to identifying groupings of organizations. 
A number of delegations, however, opposed setting up such a group, since the Committee itself was not large and, moreover, all delegations would wish to review the applications. 
One delegation said that the work of non-governmental organizations was so helpful to the United Nations that more of them should be accorded consultative status. 
One delegation expressed the need for the Committee to determine more specific guidelines to assist the Secretariat in reducing the number of applications from non-governmental organizations at an earlier stage. 
92. At its 1989 session, the Committee emphasized that non-governmental organizations applying for consultative status should provide a comprehensive description of their activities. 
One representative said it should be emphasized that those non-governmental organizations with members in South Africa should provide clear and comprehensive information on their position on apartheid and on their members in South Africa. 
The Committee requested the Secretariat to bring those points to the attention of the non-governmental organizations concerned. 
97. Subsequently, the Committee took the following decisions regarding the format and content of the quadrennial reports: 
(a) At its 1981 session, the Committee decided that quadrennial reports should be limited to no more than two pages single-spaced; 
(b) At its 1989 session, the Committee stressed the need for non-governmental organizations required to submit quadrennial reports to provide the Secretariat with clear and timely information, including a brief introductory statement recalling the aims and purposes of the organization; 
(c) At its 1991 session, the Committee emphasized the need for non-governmental organizations requested to submit quadrennial reports to provide a clear picture of their activities as they related to the United Nations. 
The Committee recalled that organizations failing to submit adequate reports on time would be subject to any reclassification in status that the Committee might deem appropriate, in conformity with paragraph 40 (b) of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV). 
98. Table 1 contains data on the number of applications for consultative status and for reclassification considered by the Committee and the action taken at its various sessions. 
b/ The Economic and Social Council, by its decision 1989/106, decided to refer the application of the International Centre of Legal Science (Law World Organization), which had been recommended for category I status back to the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations for further consideration at its 1991 session. 
g/ The Council, by its decision 1984/113, took note of the report of the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations on its 1984 special session, with the exception of the recommendation for the reclassification from the Roster to category II of the International Police Association. 
f/ 1989: The Committee decided to request two organizations to submit additional information. The Committee decided that three organizations, which had failed to submit additional information, as requested at the 1987 session, be reclassified from category II to the Roster. 
105. In each case, the responsibilities have normally covered: (a) Notification of the relevant intergovernmental decision regarding rules and criteria for the accreditation of NGOs; 
(b) Review of the applications submitted by NGOs in accordance with the relevant intergovernmental decision, and submission of documents to the preparatory committee of the United Nations conference for decision; 
(d) Organization of additional logistical arrangements to facilitate informal interaction between NGO representatives, governmental delegates and representatives of intergovernmental organizations at official sites (e.g., government-NGO "dialogues" on matters under discussion at the intergovernmental level); 
Limitations arise from the fact that the resolution identifies the consultative relationship only with the Economic and Social Council and does not include the General Assembly and its Main Committees, or its other subsidiary organs; 
(xi) Future arrangements could include provisions for inter-agency cooperation, with a view to monitoring developments across the entire range of United Nations institutions, stimulating inter-agency cooperation and identifying, on a "best practice" basis, ways to improve relationships with NGOs; (f) Monitoring and review of arrangements: 
(xii) This could include provisions for monitoring and reviewing the relationship between the United Nations and NGOs so as to enable Governments, NGOs and the Secretariat to propose and agree on improvements at reasonable intervals. 
120. The other criterion of eligibility of a national NGO proposed in this guideline is that "it has particular competence that international organizations working in the same field, already in status with the Economic and Social Council, do not have". 
Although difficult to determine in practice, this criterion does open up the consultative arrangement to greater participation by national NGOs that are not members of international NGOs in consultative status and that have original contributions to make to the Council. 
Accreditation to United Nations conferences has tended in recent years to be granted at successive sessions of the preparatory committees for these conferences and to be completed at the last session of the preparatory committees. 
While initially intended principally for the participation of international NGOs not in status, this procedure has, over the years, been applied more and more flexibly in response to the growing demand from national NGOs. 
Some 550 NGOs were thus accredited (approximately half of those NGOs accredited to UNCED that were not in consultative status with the Council). 
They point to the fact that, while management problems do exist, "crowding" can be, and has already been, avoided through the use of informal consultative mechanisms among NGOs and the designation, through such procedures, of spokespersons. 
Non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, which express their will to attend the Conference and its Preparatory Committee meetings, shall be accredited for participation. 
Others wishing to be accredited may apply to the Conference secretariat for this purpose in accordance with the requirements of the present resolution. 
All such applications must be accompanied by information on the organization's competence and relevance to the work of the Preparatory Committee, indicating the particular areas of the Conference preparations to which such competence and relevance pertain, and which should include, inter alia, the following information: 
(a) The purpose of the organization; 
(c) Confirmation of its activities at the national and/or international level; 
In cases where the Conference secretariat believes, on the basis of the information provided in accordance with the present resolution, that the organization has established its competence and relevance to the work of the Preparatory Committee, it will recommend to the Preparatory Committee that the organization be accredited. 
The Preparatory Committee will decide on all proposals for accreditation within twenty-four hours of the Conference secretariat's recommendations having been taken up by the Preparatory Committee in plenary meeting. 
A non-governmental organization that has been granted accreditation to attend a session of the Preparatory Committee may attend all its future sessions. 
In recognition of the intergovernmental nature of the International Conference on Population and Development, non-governmental organizations shall have no negotiating role in the work of the Conference and its preparatory process. 
Relevant non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council may be given an opportunity to briefly address the Preparatory Committee in plenary meeting and its subsidiary bodies. 
Other relevant non-governmental organizations may also ask to speak briefly at such meetings. 
If the number of requests is too large, the Preparatory Committee shall request the non-governmental organizations to form themselves into constituencies, each constituency to speak through one spokeperson. 
Any oral intervention by a non-governmental organization should, in accordance with normal United Nations practice, be at the discretion of the Chairman and with the consent of the Preparatory Committee. 
Relevant non-governmental organizations may, at their own expense, make written presentations during the preparatory process in the official languages of the United Nations as they deem appropriate. 
Those written presentations will not be issued as official documents except in accordance with United Nations rules of procedure. 
Non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council that express the wish to attend the Conference and the meetings of the Commission on the Status of Women, acting as its preparatory body, will be accredited for participation. 
Others wishing to be accredited may apply to the Conference secretariat for that purpose in accordance with the following requirements: 
(b) All such applications must be accompanied by information on the competence of the organization and on its relevance to the work of the preparatory body, indicating the particular areas of the preparations for the Conference to which such competence and relevance pertain, and should include the following: 
(iv) Copies of its annual reports, with financial statements and a list of members of the governing body and their country of nationality; 
(c) Non-governmental organizations seeking accreditation will be asked to confirm their interest in the goals and objectives of the Conference; 
If the number of requests is too large, the Commission will request that non-governmental organizations form themselves into constituencies, with each constituency speaking through one spokesperson. 
Non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council that express the wish to attend the World Summit for Social Development and the meetings of its Preparatory Committee will be accredited for participation. 
Others wishing to be accredited may apply to the Summit secretariat for this purpose in accordance with the following requirements: 
(f) The Preparatory Committee will decide on all proposals for accreditation within 24 hours of the Summit secretariat's recommendations having been taken up by the Preparatory Committee in plenary meeting. 
Should a decision not be taken within that period, interim accreditation will be accorded until such time as a decision is taken; 
(h) In recognition of the intergovernmental nature of the World Summit for Social Development, non-governmental organizations will have no negotiating role in the work of the Summit and its preparatory process; 
If the number of requests is too large, the Preparatory Committee will request that the non-governmental organizations form themselves into constituencies, with each constituency speaking through one spokesperson. 
Any oral intervention by a non-governmental organization should, in accordance with normal United Nations practice, be made at the discretion of the Chairman and with the consent of the Preparatory Committee; 
The Preparatory Committee, at its organizational session, held at Headquarters from 3 to 5 March 1993, decided that the participation of non-governmental organizations should be governed by the procedures set out below. 
(b) The date of establishment and location of the principal office of the organization and confirmation of its activities at the national and/or international level; 
(c) Information as to the programmes and activities of the organization in areas relevant to the Conference and its preparatory process, and the country or countries in which they are carried out; 
(d) Copies of its annual reports with financial statements and a list of members of the governing body and their country of nationality; 
Non-governmental organizations seeking accreditation shall be asked to confirm their interest in the goals and objectives of the Conference. 
In cases where the Conference secretariat believes, on the basis of the information provided in accordance with this decision, that the organization has established its competence and relevance to the work of the Preparatory Committee, it will recommend to the Preparatory Committee that the organization be accredited. 
In the event of a decision not having been taken within this period, interim accreditations shall be accorded until such time as a decision is taken. A non-governmental organization that has been granted accreditation to attend a session of the Preparatory Committee may attend all its future sessions. 
In recognition of the intergovernmental nature of the Conference, non-governmental organizations shall have no negotiating role in the work of the Conference and its preparatory process. 
Relevant non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council may be given an opportunity to address the Preparatory Committee briefly in plenary meeting and in its subsidiary bodies. 
If the number of requests is too large, the Preparatory Committee shall request the non-governmental organizations to form themselves into constituencies, each constituency to speak through one spokesperson. 
Any oral intervention by a non-governmental organization should, in accordance with normal United Nations practice, be at the discretion of the Chairman and with the consent of the Preparatory Committee. 
6. The Preparatory Committee for the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, at its session held at Geneva from 14 to 18 March 1994, decided to adopt the procedures for the participation of non-governmental organizations in the Conference and its preparatory process set out below. 
The secretariat of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction shall be responsible for the receipt and preliminary evaluation of requests from non-governmental organizations for accreditation to the Conference and its preparatory process. 
Rule 77 states that NGOs concerned with matters of trade and trade as related to development may designate representatives to sit as observers at public meetings of the Board, its sessional committees and subsidiary organs. 
4. UNDP Governing Council decision 86/15, enabled UNDP Regional Bureaux and Field Offices to implement community-based initiatives and adopt grass-roots approaches to development with the assistance of the newly established NGO programme. 
* This annex is based on materials prepared for a handbook for NGOs on United Nations system-NGO collaboration (to be published by the United Nations Non-Governmental Liaison Service in 1994). 
UNV relies on the major volunteer-sending agencies (international development NGOs) of the North to promote its programmes and recruitment. In concurrence with UNDP, UNV seeks to promote human development through local actors in a participatory manner. 
12. UNICEF's formal relations with NGOs stem from Article 71 of the Charter of the United Nations, which recognizes the importance of advisory and consultative relations with appropriate international and national NGOs to the United Nations and its specialized agencies. 
It gives priority to collaborating and consulting NGOs that meet the goals of the World Summit for Children and has ties with local and national affiliates of international NGOs and international NGOs themselves in meeting these objectives. 
It is responsible for overall coordination and planning in all areas of UNICEF-NGO cooperation. The Units' counterpart in Geneva works closely and acts as a channel of information to expand advocacy networks in support of UNICEF's global priorities. 
16. Collaboration between NGOs and UNICEF, while reflecting UNICEF's operational structure, is mutually beneficial. 
A week before each annual session of the UNHCR Executive Committee meeting, a consultation is held with NGOs to air concerns. 
In addition, around 25 information meetings involving NGOs are held in Geneva every year on individual topics such as food aid, protection or specific country situations. 24. Since each refugee situation is unique, UNHCR has a flexible approach to working with NGOs. 
Therefore, consultation is not limited only to NGOs with status, but to any organization that is apolitical and has humanitarian and social goals in its mandate. In the field, NGOs work with UNHCR as "implementing partners" by providing assistance to refugees under agreements signed with UNHCR branch offices. 
34. INSTRAW is in constant contact with NGOs from the grass-roots level upward, providing advisory services, support and information, as well as participating in their activities. The expertise of NGOs on specific issues is used by INSTRAW to help expand the Institute's outreach programmes. 
The close link between INSTRAW and Women in Development (WID) has strengthened an informed constituency united in its advocacy for women in development issues, and facilitating understanding of NGO perspectives and liaison work. 
Habitat technical cooperation activities increasingly involve NGOs at the formulation and implementation stages, but NGOs usually deal with the execution of specific components of larger projects. 
For many of these categories, where organizations are not members of an international NGO, networks exist to link local and national chapters or organizations in a regional or international mechanism. 
3. Three kinds of formal relations exist - consultative status, special consultative status and liaison status - entitling the organizations concerned to be invited to attend various types of meetings, receive certain types of documentation and to submit written statements on programme-related matters. 
On a day-to-day level, technical units throughout FAO, at headquarters and country and regional offices, have built up relations with NGOs, benefiting from their fields of competence. 
Article 12 (para. 3) of the Constitution authorizes ILO, through the Governing Body, to make suitable arrangements for such consultation as it may think desirable with recognized international non-governmental organizations. 
As a result, the executive board of UNESCO recognizes three categories of international NGOs with which it has official relations: category A, consultative and associate relations; category B, information and consultative relations; and category C, mutual information relations. 
UNESCO also gives them the right to participate in the UNESCO General Conference, regularly receive appropriate documentation and to attend special meetings as observers. 
13. Category C, mutual information relations, allows international NGOs to liaise with UNESCO information and communication networks and to be contracted as implementing agents of UNESCO projects. 
Depending on the performance of the international NGOs with regard to their status, category C organizations may join category B upon approval by the UNESCO Executive Board. 
Although UNESCO does not have formal relations with national NGOs, it does come into contact with these organizations through collaboration with their international branches. 
16. Being a relatively new specialized agency, the constitution of UNIDO, effective from 1986, provides for a wider basis of collaboration with NGOs through Guidelines for the Relationship of UNIDO with NGOs. 
It defines NGOs as being largely independent of Government and characterized primarily by humanitarian or cooperative rather than commercial objectives. 
NGOs can/may assist the Bank in: (a) analysis of development issues; (b) project identification and design; (c) project financing; (d) implementation; and (e) monitoring and evaluation. 
The participation of NGOs is seen as being favourable in view of the positive impact NGOs have had in development, particularly in the areas of poverty and environmental degradation. 
19. The foundation for collaboration between NGOs and WHO was laid by member States at the first World Health Assembly in 1948 in the form of a statement of principles which was to act as a guide for WHO's relations with NGOs. 
21. Upon receiving official relations status, the NGO is reviewed every three years by the Executive Board to determine whether that status will be maintained. 
For example, the International Union for the Conservation of Nature (IUCN) collaborates with WHO in protecting the destruction of medicinal plants. 
Other NGOs may translate materials into local languages for use in national health education programmes. 
Furthermore, WHO has facilitated the establishment of councils with representatives of health authorities and NGOs to promote dialogue and cooperation among the governmental and non-governmental sector. 
24. IFAD does not give formal or consultative status to NGOs. 
However, NGOs may participate as observers in the IFAD Governing Council meetings. 
The proposal which follows addresses the reservations contained in the ACABQ report. 
2. In 1993, the UNICEF Supply Division placed in excess of 12,000 orders, all from Copenhagen and New York, with more than 3,000 suppliers. If the total volume of purchases placed worldwide is included, the number rises to more than 23,000. 
3. All UNICEF purchasing activities are managed from Copenhagen, although the value and proportion of UNICEF procurement from developing countries is higher than that of any other United Nations organization, amounting to $101 million in 1993. 
Other observations made by ACABQ concerning the structure of the Supply Division and the continuing split of the Division between New York and Copenhagen will be addressed in the administrative and programme support budget for 1996-1997, which will be presented to the Executive Board in 1995. 
After consolidation, a "category III" of the UNICEF budget, consisting of the costs of warehouse labour and packing materials, was created as a charge to the budget. 
These costs should more correctly be presented as a charge on programmes. 
The "overhead" on supplies entering the warehouse was fixed at 10 per cent in 1983 and forms the major part of the line "income to the budget" in the administrative budget. 
7. All operating costs of the Supply Division (heating, electricity, equipment, etc.) for both the purchasing activity and the warehouse are charged to general resources through the administrative and programme support budget. 
This "recovery" is currently credited as income to the administrative budget. 
This lack of clarity is compounded by charging programme delivery costs, in the form of the contracted warehouse labour used for packing of warehouse supplies and the packing materials for those supplies, to the administrative and programme support budget. 
9. Although the major function of the Supply Division is to provide supplies and equipment to UNICEF-assisted programmes, a significant secondary workload is generated by requests for procurement services by Governments, non-governmental organizations and other United Nations bodies. 
10. As the Supply Division operates a complete purchasing, warehousing and packing function, it is more appropriate, from an accounting and cost-recovery perspective, that all external and internal "customers" pay for the purchasing services from which they benefit. 
11. The Executive Director proposes the creation, within the UNICEF budget structure, of a self-financing Supply Division which will charge each "customer", whether a UNICEF country office or a procurement services client, a fee for the service of purchasing and delivering the requested supplies. 
12. The procurement services account will continue to be managed separately, but all income to the account, after the payment of staff and related costs, will be credited to the Supply Division account. 
14. An accounting system appropriate to the needs of the cost-recovery process will be established, although the presentation of the Supply Division budget will continue to follow the format mandated by the Executive Board. 
The income generated will be applied to "production" (inventory and purchasing costs) through the full cost or absorption costing method, i.e., a cost accounting system wherein the full costs of producing the goods are "absorbed by" or charged as product cost. 
At the end of the year, income exceeding the actual costs will be credited to general resources as miscellaneous income. 
16. A number of advantages of the Supply Division operating as a self-financing unit are discussed in detail in annex II. 
17. The Executive Director recommends that the Executive Board approve the following draft resolution: 
In the 1940s and 1950s, UNICEF assistance in Europe and parts of Asia consisted almost exclusively of supplies in the form of food, clothing and medicines. 
As the organization evolved, the proportion of assistance made up of supplies and equipment diminished; it now forms approximately 50 per cent of UNICEF development assistance provided to more than 130 countries. 
However, the warehouse throughput still constitutes less than 30 per cent of the total supply component of development assistance provided by UNICEF. 
3. The main function of the Supply Division is to provide the material component of the country programmes supported by UNICEF from general resources and supplementary funds income. 
These two sources each represent approximately 40 per cent of supply purchases. 
The Supply Division is increasingly providing procurement services to developing country Governments, non-governmental organizations (NGOs) and other United Nations organizations by acting as a purchasing agent. 
Those concerns are not addressed in the present report, but will be addressed as part of the 1996-1997 administrative and programme support budget, which will be presented to the Executive Board, after review by ACABQ, in 1995. 
5. The present report deals with a proposed revision in the budget presentation in response to the observation by ACABQ on the difficulty of establishing the true cost of supply activities. 
6. The Supply Division budget is part of the overall administrative and programme support budget and has four subdivisions: Copenhagen administration; Copenhagen warehouse; New York administration; and category III - packing and assembly activities. 
The Division's budget is presented to the Executive Board in the format established by the Board. 
7. Before the consolidation of the Supply Division at Copenhagen in 1983, the warehouse was a separate, self-financing entity. 
The "overhead" added to all supplies passing through the warehouse was based on a variable recovery (between 9 and 14 per cent), which financed the costs associated with the warehouse and the packing operation. 
However, at that time the warehouse operation was not fully incorporated, as an expense, into the budget. 
Category III, consisting of the costs of warehouse labour and packing materials, was created as a charge to the budget, although these costs are directly associated with the delivery of supply assistance. 
They should more correctly be presented as a charge on programmes. 
The "overhead" on supplies entering the warehouse was fixed at 10 per cent in 1983 and forms the major part of the budget line, "income to the budget". 
The recovery generated from procurement services orders on the warehouse is treated as income to UNICEF and credited to the procurement services account. 
Procurement services income and expenditure are explained further below. 
8. The operating costs of the Supply Division (heating, electricity, equipment, etc.) for both the purchasing activity and the warehouse are all charged to general resources through the administrative and programme support budget. 
In addition to that direct purchasing, a further amount of $101 million was authorized by the Supply Division for purchase by UNICEF offices in assisted countries. 
Therefore, total purchases of supplies and equipment by the Supply Division from all sources in 1993 were $373 million. 
11. The major function of the Supply Division is to provide a service to UNICEF-assisted programmes. 
The primary workload is generated by supply call-forwards issued by country offices for the provision of supplies and equipment for UNICEF-assisted development programmes. 
12. As stated in section I above, these supplies may be funded either from general resources or supplementary funds income. 
A secondary workload is generated by requests for procurement services by Governments, NGOs and other United Nations bodies. 
The purchasing and delivery of supplies is, therefore, independent of individual country programme activity, although input is provided to each programme. 
Therefore, UNICEF-assisted country programmes could be considered as discrete customers, as are procurement services clients. 
13. The purchasing and warehousing operations are funded from a mixture of general resources, supplementary funds and procurement services. 
At present, procurement services recipients pay a handling fee for the services they receive. 
As the Supply Division operates a complete purchasing, warehousing and packing function, it is more logical, from an accounting and cost-recovery perspective, that all "customers" pay for the purchasing services from which they benefit. 
14. The Executive Director proposes the creation, within the UNICEF budget structure, of a self-financing activity which will charge each "customer", whether a UNICEF country office or a procurement services client, a fee for the service of purchasing and delivering the requested supplies. 
15. Creating a self-financing Supply Division will require that the manner in which the UNICEF budget is presented be revised. 
All the costs of the Supply Division will be financed from a charge to UNICEF-assisted programmes and procurement services customers made for the provision of purchasing and warehousing services. 
16. The Division's income will be generated by charging a fee for the purchase of supplies and equipment for direct shipment and from the overhead charge on purchases for warehouse re-stocking. 
The fee would be a fixed percentage of the cost of purchases against general resources, supplementary funds and procurement services orders. 
17. The procurement services account would continue to be managed separately, but all income to the account, after the payment of staff and related costs, would be credited to the general Supply Division account. 
18. The 1994-1995 budget provides for staff costs to be split as follows: (a) general resources, 40 per cent; (b) supplementary funds, 40 per cent; and (c) procurement services, 20 per cent. 
20. An accounting system appropriate to the needs of the cost-recovery process will be established, although the presentation of the Supply Division budget will continue to follow the format mandated by the Executive Board. 
The overhead costs will be applied to "production" (inventory and purchasing costs) through the full cost or absorption costing method, i.e., a cost accounting system wherein the full costs of producing the goods are "absorbed by" or charged as product cost. 
At the end of the year, income exceeding the actual costs would be credited to general resources as miscellaneous income. 
If the costs of the Supply Division operation exceed the income generated, the excess will form an additional charge to the budget in the same manner as costs exceeding allotments are presently covered. 
It is unlikely that the cost-recovery process envisaged would result in expenditure greater than the allotment, but that possibility should be foreseen. 
21. The following advantages will result from the Supply Division operating as a self-financing unit: 
(a) The price of warehouse items will be reduced by the difference between the currently applied overhead and that necessary to cover actual costs; 
(b) The UNICEF budget will be simplified by the correct charging of warehouse costs into a revised category III. 
Labour in the warehouse will become an integral part of the overhead recovery and packing materials will be charged to each shipment as a warehouse stock item; 
(i) A more accurate basis for establishing and adjusting the predetermined overhead recovery rate; 
(ii) A clear basis for measuring the cost of operations and for strengthening internal operational controls; 
(iii) A tool for the control of expenditure; 
(d) Compliance with generally accepted accounting practices and auditing standards; 
(e) The proposal is fully consistent with the concept of financial accountability. 
22. There will be four categories of activity that will bear a charge: (a) direct warehouse costs; (b) indirect warehouse costs; (c) indirect costs of goods not shipped through the warehouse; and (d) procurement services. 
23. In order to illustrate the concept, the following assumptions are made: 
(d) The total Supply Division operating cost for the 1994-1995 biennium will be $45 million. 
It is also assumed that administrative and programme support budget plus staff costs and travel and training for staff will be funded from procurement services income and from the recovery charge on supplementary funds (see E/ICEF/1994/AB/L.2). 
24. The recovery of Supply Division expenses will be assured in the following manner: a charge, calculated as a percentage of the value of a transaction, will be levied on all warehouse issue orders and on all purchase orders placed for direct shipment against UNICEF funds. 
27. Assuming that procurement services income would continue at the 1993 level, $5 million would be generated. 
28. Therefore, the total income would be $45 million. 
The Supply Division budget for the biennium is estimated at $43 million. 
This example uses the 1994-1995 biennium budget as an illustration of the proposed mechanism. 
29. The accounting procedures to accommodate the cost-recovery process will be developed separately. 
Since that date, mine-clearing has been conducted by the Austrian and Polish battalions under the operational control of UNDOF headquarters. 
Our defence forces are resisting, yet the situation is very difficult. 
What it all amounts to is a waste of time and an indefinite prolongation of the process, with serious doubts about the final outcome. 
The recent announcement by Ambassador Jonsson that the leadership of the Working Group would play a more responsible role in conducting the succession affairs may speed up the process. 
Judging by the said initiative by Ambassador Jonsson, priority should be given to financial obligations, whereas other problems can be dealt with in global terms. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) holds, without valid legal title, most of the federal property of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and especially: 
(a) Virtually all premises of the diplomatic and consular missions abroad, residences and apartments of heads of missions and other staff, along with the movable property; 
(b) All assets of the former National Bank of Yugoslavia, including its monetary gold and hard currency reserves; 
(c) Most of the arms and ammunition of the former Yugoslav People's Army; 
(d) Joint property of former associations of enterprises in key infrastructure, transportation and communications, such as the Yugoslav Electric Power Industry, the Yugoslav Railways, the Yugoslav Post and Telecommunications, etc.; 
(e) All the archives of the former Federation, with many documents not belonging to the State Archives. 
Sanctions under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations were imposed on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia by Security Council resolution 757 (1992) of 30 May 1992 mainly because of its involvement in the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia. 
Other successor States, however, have no control over or evidence of the fate of these assets. 
The use of military assets of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia creates most serious problems. 
Following cease-fire agreements, most of that weaponry was transferred first from Slovenia to Croatia, then from Croatia to Bosnia and Herzegovina, and since the beginning of 1992 from Macedonia to Kosovo. 
These arms, including military aircraft, tanks and heavy artillery, are now for the most part - without any legal title - in the possession of the armed forces of the so-called Serbian Republic of Kraina in Croatia and the Serbian Republic in Bosnia-Herzegovina. 
Financed and produced by contributions of citizens from all republics and autonomous provinces of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, these arms are now used for killing and terrorizing mainly the non-Serbian population in the successor States, including the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
However, when the National Archives of Slovenia asked for some copies of documents from the Federal Archives in Belgrade, it was refused under the pretext that Slovenia is "a foreign State". 
Slovenian representatives in the Working Group on Succession Issues were advised to reach an ad hoc bilateral agreement with the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia on this and other unresolved issues. 
There are some well-established rules of international law in this field, based on long and established practice. 
State succession does not apply to the property, including rights and obligations, of natural and juridical persons. 
Such property is safeguarded by the principle of acquired rights. 
The same relates to most of the property of the former "associated labour organizations" in the former Federation (see Arbitration Commission, opinion 14, para. 7). 
State property of federal units, as well as property of other territorial entities, including communes and towns, is not the subject of succession either. 
Whether or not a State claims to keep identity and continuity with the predecessor State, it has to respect the principle of equality of rights and duties, i.e., of assets and liabilities, of property and debts, in relation to all other States involved in the succession process. 
All these facts were further confirmed by Security Council resolutions 757 (1992) of 30 May 1992 and 777 (1992) of 19 September 1992, as well as by General Assembly resolution 47/1. 
They were also confirmed by decisions and the unanimous practice of most international organizations and institutions, including the specialized agencies of the United Nations. 
The above leaves no doubt that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia considers itself, on no legal grounds whatsoever, not only as the continuing State of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia but also as the sole owner of all the property of the former Federation. 
It does not recognize any legal rights or interests of the four other successor States in the process of State succession. 
Nevertheless, it agrees to grant them, ex gratia, as an act of good will, a fraction of that property, but on its own terms. 
Its condition for a successful outcome of the negotiations is that the other successor States agree upon its own concept of State property of the former Federation. 
This concept is described in the same memorandum of 7 March 1994: 
The above implies that all former investments from federal budget and funds, which were largely made in the former associated labour organizations in the field of production, have created debts of these other successor States in which these organizations are now situated. 
And the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, as the allegedly continuing State of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, considers itself as the main, if not the sole creditor. 
It does not take into account the repayments of credits by former associated labour organizations raised from federal funds. 
It does not respect the amortization of values invested, or the present-day value of enterprises, beneficiaries of these credits or gifts, which depend primarily on their present profitability. 
If such an approach is admissible, which it definitely is not, the verification of all documents would take more than three years of intense work. 
Prompted by Ambassador Alf Jonsson, current president of the Working Group on Succession Issues, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has already produced a preliminary inventory with over 2,500 identified items on the foregoing basis. 
This insistence on the definition of State property has as its sole purpose the obstruction of the process of negotiations. 
A possible approach designed to overcome this impasse in negotiations would be a proposal by a third party on the key to be applied in defining the proportions for apportionment of all assets of the former Federation between its successor States. 
That would prevent some successor States from expecting an excessive share in common property, expecting that somebody else will repay joint debts. 
As principal victims of the aggression by the former Federal Army controlled by Serbia and Montenegro, Croatia and Bosnia and Herzegovina cannot agree to an overall settlement that would not take into account the reparations of war damages inflicted on them and their population. 
Therefore, the obstinate postponement of even tackling the problem of war damages in order to reach a consensus on the issues of State succession is a serious obstacle to efforts to agree on a general approach to the matter. 
But of the utmost importance is its seizure from the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and the Serbian forces in Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and Kosovo. 
There is no other way to prevent further killings, mutilations and terrorizing of civilian population or further destruction of property, which is subject to reparation under international law. 
Although keeping its general reservation about the appropriateness of the work in the groups, like other successor States, it did not hesitate to submit reservations to the claims raised by other successor States, which it had really done. 
Other successor States have cooperated with it in good faith, constantly seeking solutions that would respect legal rights of all, including the rights of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is by its former conduct estopped now to insist on its quite new and alternative "preliminary inventory", as a basis for all further negotiations. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has proved its non-cooperation in many instances. 
Cooperative successor States which, since the time they gained international recognition have sustained heavy losses, are entitled to take non-forceable counter-measures against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in accordance with international law. 
They are furthermore entitled to reach through an agreement among themselves a comprehensive equitable settlement, reserving the legal rights of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
Although their agreement will be res inter alios acta in relation to the third States, the third States will be under legal obligation not to dispose of the State property of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in a manner other than that provided in such an agreement. 
Finally, the process of succession of States, especially in respect of State property and debts involves sensitive material rights and interests of all successor States. 
These relations cannot be settled by insisting on a consensus, cooperation and good will of all parties in the process of State succession at any price. 
Whoever encourages the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia to go ahead with the preparation of its inventory on the aforesaid basis, protracts the war, human suffering and material damage on the soil of the former Yugoslavia. 
From all the above it results that the succession of States applies only to property, rights and interests that were owned by the former Yugoslav Federation at the specific dates of succession of States for each successor State, according to federal laws in force at those dates. 
For further definition of State property of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, article 8 of the 1983 Vienna Convention and all respective opinions of the Arbitration Commission, especially its opinion No. 14, should apply. 
At this stage, when the question of (dis)continuity is still unresolved, this can be considered as an act of good will. 
Quite a number of people, even experts, do not observe this difference but maintain that Yugoslavia could at the same time be a predecessor State and a successor State." 
That statement of the Secretary-General reflects the view of the Security Council." 
Recalling its resolution 637 (1989) of 27 July 1989, 
Noting with satisfaction the successful completion of the electoral process in El Salvador, despite irregularities that had no impact on the election results as a whole, 
Noting with satisfaction, in this context, the conclusion, on 19 May 1994, of an "Agreement on a timetable for the implementation of the most important agreements pending" (S/1994/612, annex) between the Government of El Salvador and the FMLN, 
Welcoming the commitment of the President-elect of El Salvador, reiterated before the Secretary-General, to comply fully with all Peace Accords and to consolidate national reconciliation as reported in the Secretary-General's letter of 24 May 1994 (S/1994/612), 
Welcoming also the work of the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) and noting its vital importance to the peace and reconciliation process in El Salvador, 
3. Expresses concern that important elements of the Peace Accords remain only partially implemented; 
5. Calls upon all concerned to cooperate fully with the Secretary-General's Special Representative and ONUSAL in their task of verifying implementation by the parties of their commitments; 
6. Urges the Government of El Salvador and the FMLN strictly to comply with the "Agreement on a timetable for the implementation of the most important agreements pending"; 
9. Urges all concerned to remove all obstacles facing implementation of all aspects of the land transfer programmes, so that they are completed within the timetable agreed by the parties; 
10. Stresses the need to accelerate reintegration programmes for ex-combatants of both sides in conformity with the timetable agreed by the parties; 
12. Urges all States, as well as the international institutions engaged in the fields of development and finance, to contribute promptly and generously in support of the implementation of all aspects of the Peace Accords; 
Decides: 
(a) To call upon the parties concerned to implement immediately its resolution 338 (1973) of 22 October 1973; 
(b) To renew the mandate of the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force for another period of six months, that is, until 30 November 1994; 
(c) To request the Secretary-General to submit, at the end of this period, a report on the development in the situation and the measures taken to implement Security Council resolution 338 (1973). 
V. Information on staff resources, from all sources of funds, 
In those recommendations, the following were specifically requested: 
(a) Concrete proposals and a rationale for the scope and use of the support account as well as for the scope and use of the regular budget for financing backstopping activities of peace-keeping operations; 
(b) Criteria for distinguishing between the backstopping of peace-keeping operations and other activities to enable the Advisory Committee to determine the funding of various posts. 
The backstopping of peace-keeping operations comprises a spectrum of activities carried out by offices within the Secretariat in support of these operations. 
Peace-keeping operations require the constant support of those Secretariat units for their daily operations. 
The Department's programme of work includes policy and operational activities; the planning, preparation, conduct and direction of peace-keeping operations; negotiations and other contacts with Member States concerning participation in such operations; coordination among Secretariat units involved; and reporting to the Security Council and the General Assembly. 
The Field Operations Division within the Department provides administrative and logistics support to the peace-keeping operations and other missions, and is responsible for their day-to-day management. 
6. The Department of Political Affairs is the political arm of the Secretariat in matters relating to the maintenance of international peace and security and the control and resolution of conflicts within States; its primary responsibilities include peacemaking and preventive diplomacy and political research and analysis. 
It is therefore important that the interrelationship between humanitarian, peacemaking and peace-keeping actions is taken into consideration in developing the United Nations response to complex emergencies. 
7. While the work of those Departments is clearly visible because they are directly, and in the case of the Department of Peace-keeping Operations exclusively, involved in peace-keeping operations, the essential central backstopping activities of other offices are less obvious. 
This contribution includes ongoing support in the areas of legal, finance, personnel, general services and other administrative backstopping; assurance that established standards and procedures are applied; compliance with the Organization's financial and staff regulations and rules; and the maintenance of the proper checks and balances. 
In addition to backstopping peace-keeping operations, those support services also provide backstopping to the work of all departments and offices funded by both the regular budget and extrabudgetary resources, at Headquarters and other duty stations. 
8. The Office of Legal Affairs provides advice on the legal aspects of peace-keeping operations, including legal instruments such as "status-of-forces agreements" between the United Nations and host countries, in connection with the establishment and preparatory phases of an operation. 
The Office also provides advice on procurement, contracting and resolution of commercial claims and claims for property damage, personal injury and death. 
The Programme Planning and Budget Division has similar responsibilities for the missions financed under the regular budget. 
The Medical Service conducts medical examinations and reviews medical reports of candidates for recruitment, serving staff, military observers and civilian police for peace-keeping assignments; recommends the level and standard of medical facilities for missions; and conducts assessments of living conditions, endemic diseases and stress factors. 
13. The Office of Inspections and Investigations provides audit and investigative services for all peace-keeping operations in the areas of financial management, personnel management, procurement and property management. 
The Office also investigates reports of alleged misconduct, malfeasance, deliberate mismanagement, abuses or violation of the Organization's regulations, rules and administrative instructions. 
This approach worked well at a lower level of activity, when there were few peace-keeping operations, but its limitations have become evident in view of the large scale of recent peace-keeping operations. 
Since 1991, international civilian staff in peace-keeping operations have risen from 1,410 to 3,500 at the end of 1993, an almost 150 per cent increase; and military personnel have increased from 11,178 to 79,500, which represents an increase of 610 per cent. 
The advent of multi-component missions in 1992 and 1993 has changed the focus and requirements for backstopping support. 
17. Such a rapid increase in the number and magnitude of field missions over a relatively short period of time has stretched the absorptive capacity of the Secretariat to the limit. 
18. Accordingly, expanded use of the peace-keeping support account is necessary, particularly in the immediate future. 
Indeed, the support account was established for the purpose of meeting the need to supplement the resources that are provided under the regular budget for the backstopping of good-offices and peace-keeping operations. 
The support account was intended to provide the Secretariat with the necessary additional resources for responding effectively and in a timely and efficient manner to initiatives that need to be taken in relation to peace-keeping activities. 
In addition, it would provide flexibility in the use of resources to respond to the changing needs of the political and administrative backstopping tasks for the various operations. 
20. The scope of the Secretariat's activities requiring supplementary resources for backstopping peace-keeping operations ranges from those being carried out in the substantive areas to those in the administrative and other support areas. 
Ongoing substantive work, however, such as political research and analysis, would continue to be financed by the regular budget. 
The use of the support account is determined primarily by the temporary nature of peace-keeping operations, the fluctuations in the number of operations and the volume of the related work. 
21. In determining the scope and use of the support account, it would be useful to consider the delineation of backstopping responsibilities for peace-keeping activities. 
One category would include offices that have direct responsibilities exclusively for peace-keeping activities such as the Department of Peace-keeping Operations; the Peace-keeping Financing Division, Office for Programme Planning, Budget and Finance, and the Field Mission Procurement Section, Office of General Services, in the Department of Administration and Management. 
A third category may arise when programmes may be affected, but to a much lesser degree, by additional work required in support of certain elements of peace-keeping operations. 
22. In the first category, offices whose responsibilities are exclusively for peace-keeping operations, the Department of Peace-keeping Operations with its current mandate was established in 1993 to enhance the planning and managerial capacity for peace-keeping operations, given the unprecedented expansion of peace-keeping activities. 
The regular budget resources for 1994-1995 therefore included those that had previously been provided for peace-keeping operations, those acquired through redeployment and additional resources. 
Such regular budget resources provide in part for the activities that span all operations, such as policy and operational guidance, liaison with Member States; preparation of contingency plans; and establishment, direction, coordination and monitoring of peace-keeping operations. 
23. The Peace-keeping Financing Division, which prepares the submission of budget proposals and is responsible for budgetary control, monitoring of cash flow, review of reimbursement to troop-contributing Governments, consultations with Governments on financial matters related to peace-keeping operations, is currently financed entirely from the support account. 
24. Similarly, the Field Mission Procurement Section should also have a nucleus of posts financed by the regular budget for backstopping peace-keeping operations. 
27. The Advisory Committee requested that the criteria for distinguishing between the backstopping of peace-keeping operations and other activities be presented, to enable the Committee to determine the funding of various posts. 
It should be kept in mind that the maintenance of peace and security is a fundamental responsibility of the United Nations under its Charter and the costs related thereto are to be borne by Member States and are therefore considered as expenses of the Organization under Article 17. 
An important element of those resources is adequate staffing on a permanent basis, irrespective of fluctuations in the number of field missions, in order to perform the basic backstopping functions for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
29. The Secretariat, therefore, must have a capability, a permanent infrastructure, for undertaking peace-keeping operations. 
Those units would be the ones that fall within the first category mentioned above (see paras. 22-24 above). 
32. The establishment of temporary posts would continue to be governed by the criteria contained in paragraphs 16 and 17 of the Secretary-General's report on the support account for peace-keeping operations (A/45/493). 
Those criteria are: 
(b) Functional relationship of the proposed post to the work plan of the office or department; 
(c) Possibilities for redeployment of existing staff resources to meet the functional need that has been identified; 
(d) The appropriateness of funding the post from the support account for peace-keeping operations rather than from regular budget resources and of the type of contract to be offered to the incumbent in order to preserve flexible management of staff resources; 
(f) The effect that the creation of the post would have on the grading and organizational structures of the unit in which it is to be placed, bearing in mind the temporary nature of the post to be created; 
(g) The duration of the post functions and the availability of the current and expected funding sources. 
33. The support account would also be used for the following staff-related expenditures in connection with urgent and special requirements that cannot be met within the regular budget: 
(a) General temporary assistance, to cover requirements for time-limited temporary assistance and for periods of peak workload and temporary replacement of staff encumbering posts funded from the support account who are on leave; 
(c) Official travel, to allow the staff in the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and the Peace-keeping Financing Division to visit and assess requirements in the field; to consult with troop-contributing Governments; and to undertake other related tasks requiring participation in the missions; 
(d) Training: given the complexity of peace-keeping operations, training of mission staff is an essential element of efforts made to strengthen the Organization's capacity for peace-keeping operations. 
(e) Other urgent and special requirements directly linked to peace-keeping operations, but not assigned to any one specific peace-keeping operation (e.g. specialized equipment for the Situation Centre). 
This brought the total number of posts financed from the support account to 342 as shown in annex I to the present report. 
To cover the costs of the 342 posts and provisions for general temporary assistance, overtime, travel and common services, the General Assembly authorized the amount of $16,376,250 for the six-month period from January to June 1994. 
35. The Secretary-General believes that the time has come to present to the Member States a plan concerning an adequate Headquarters infrastructure to manage peace-keeping operations effectively. 
Nevertheless, it is important to put on record a vision of the Secretariat units supporting peace-keeping operations as they should be configured in the not too distant future. 
Proposals for additional posts will therefore be made for 1995. 
The table below summarizes the 92 posts requested in addition to the 342 posts currently authorized. 
37. Annex II provides a breakdown by level of post. 
Pursuant to the Advisory Committee's observation in paragraph 17 of its report (A/48/757), information on available staff resources from all sources of funds for all departments and offices receiving posts from the support account is provided in annex V. 
39. The General Assembly, at its resumed forty-eighth session, may wish: 
(a) To endorse the criteria to be followed for the use of the Support Account (paras. 27-33); 
a/ One half of the cost of the P-5 post is financed from reimbursement for support to extrabudgetary administrative structures. 
b/ Including one General Service post in the Executive Office. 
a/ One half of the cost of the P-5 post is financed from reimbursement for support to extrabudgetary administrative structures. 
b/ Including one General Service post in the Executive Office. 
a/ One half of the cost of the P-5 post is financed from reimbursement for support to extrabudgetary administrative structures. 
b/ Including one General Service post in the Executive Office. 
1. It will be recalled that, under the terms of its resolutions 48/226 A and B, the General Assembly authorized a total of 148 of the 199 posts requested by the Secretary-General as indicated under paragraph 17 of his prior report (A/48/470). 
2. The resource requirements for the period from 1 July to 31 December 1994 for each of the departments/offices that provide backstopping to peace-keeping operations are indicated below. 
Annex V provides information on total staff resources in each department/office, workload indicators and organizational charts. 
3. The continuation of the funding of one half of the cost of one P-5 post is proposed. 
Table 6 in annex V provides information on the resources available to the secretariat of the Advisory Committee. 
There is, therefore, a continuing requirement for the four posts and the continued funding under general temporary assistance of the Special Adviser to the Secretary-General. 
5. This Office has been provided with two posts from the Support Account, one at the P-5 level and the other at the P-3 level. Information on the resources currently available to the Office is provided in annex V, table 3. 
6. The Office provides legal advice and prepares legal instruments in connection with the establishment and preparatory phase of an operation as well as guidance on the implementation of agreements and resolutions of the organs of the United Nations. 
The two organizational units in the Office of Legal Affairs that provide direct support services to peace-keeping operations are the Office of the Legal Counsel and the General Legal Division. 
To meet the increased demand for legal services in support of peace-keeping operations, one additional P-4 post is proposed. 
9. To enhance the effectiveness and efficiency of Headquarters support to field missions, the Field Operations Division was integrated into the Department in September 1993 and the whole Department was consequently restructured. 
It now consists of the Office of the Under-Secretary-General, an Office of Operations and an Office of Planning and Support. 
It should be noted that the organizational nomenclature used is, at this stage, provisional and merely indicative. 
The finalization of this new structure is expected in the near future. 
(b) "The rationale for the establishment of separate units to carry out various functions [should] be fully explained" (ibid., para. 18); 
(c) The Secretary-General should "submit a clear analysis of what he considers the most reasonable way of staffing and operating a 24-hour, 7-day week situation room, taking into account the Staff Regulations and Rules" (ibid., para. 23); 
(d) The need for the establishment of a separate policy and analysis unit was questionable and that, instead, "the function of the gathering of experience and information relating to the performance specific to the peace-keeping operations should be performed by the entire Department ..." (ibid., para. 24); 
ACABQ, instead of agreeing with a separate unit, "recommends that the incumbent of the P-5 post that it is recommended for this function be located in the Office of the Under-Secretary-General" (ibid., para. 25). 
11. The concerns mentioned above will be addressed in the relevant paragraphs below. 
12. Although only a small part of the Department's workload is easily quantifiable, table 2 (C) in annex V provides a number of indicators. 
Their areas of assignment are listed in table 2 (D) of annex V. 
This would bring the overall number of posts funded from the support account in the Department to 273. 
These additional posts are distributed among the various units indicated below. 
14. Four units are located within this Office and report directly to the Under-Secretary-General: Office of the Military Adviser, Executive Office, Policy and Analysis Unit and Situation Centre. 
One additional P-3 post is proposed for this Office. 
15. The Military Adviser advises the Secretary-General, through the Under-Secretary-General for Peace-keeping Operations, on the military implications of United Nations resolutions, plans and proposals for the conduct of field missions, and advises force commanders and other military staff in field missions on the implementation of these plans and proposals. 
He provides guidance and supervision to all the military desk officers and other military staff throughout the Department. 
Especially in the present phase of expansion and reorganization, the Executive Office, which was established only in June 1993, is seriously understaffed. 
17. The Policy and Analysis Unit provides in-depth research and analyses of emergent policy questions and gathers information on related activities undertaken by intergovernmental, regional or non-governmental organizations and research institutions. 
To provide the services expected of this Unit, it is proposed to increase its current staffing complement (comprised of one P-4 and one General Service) by one P-5 and one General Service staff members. 
19. The Centre also provides reference material and is tasked to develop some aspects of an "institutional memory" for the Department in terms of relational databases and historical and chronological information needed by policy makers. 
21. The General Assembly has also repeatedly called on the Secretary-General to identify a focal point for contact by Member States seeking information on all facets of ongoing and planned peace-keeping operations. 
This function will be undertaken by the Situation Centre. 
22. To fulfil the tasks described above, the Situation Centre is organized by function, including a duty room, plus information and research, automation support and focal-point and liaison services. 
(a) The Office of the Chief undertakes the planning and supervision of the work of the Centre and develops new information-handling concepts and plans for activities that entail links and information exchanges with a variety of organizations; 
Information is collected, collated, assessed and processed for the preparation of the daily Situation Centre reports. 
A senior officer (P-5) heads the Duty Room and also serves as a shift supervisor. 
During each shift period, the shift supervisor is responsible for the operation of the Situation Centre, assisted by two duty desk officers (P-3). 
The supervisor screens incoming information, oversees the preparation and content of the daily reports and coordinates the shift briefings; ensures the implementation of established procedures; and acts as the Department of Peace-keeping Operations duty officer during silent hours. 
Six duty desk officers (P-3), two of whom, together with the shift supervisor, form the three-person team per shift, monitor assigned field missions during the duty period and act as the United Nations point of contact at headquarters; 
(c) Focal point and liaison: the focal point (P-4) maintains an overview of decisions, policies and developments in the Department and in field missions which may be of interest to Member States. 
In addition, close contact is maintained with the Department's desk officers and in other departments and in field missions. 
The office also produces daily executive summaries and weekly mission summaries. 
24. The Office of Operations, headed by an Assistant Secretary-General, is responsible for the day-to-day executive direction of all peace-keeping operations. It provides these operations with timely direction and guidance on policy and operational issues and ensures that problems requiring decisions are resolved. 
It coordinates with other departments as well as with UNHCR, the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), UNICEF and other agencies on activities within the context of peace-keeping operations. 
It maintains contact with the parties to a conflict, with the members of the Security Council, with countries contributing personnel to an operation and with other interested States on matters relating to the effective discharge of a mandate. 
25. The Office is divided into three divisions, each responsible for the operations in its geographical area. 
In addition, the Office is involved with the Department of Political Affairs, as necessary, in work relating to political developments in Cyprus, Iraq, Afghanistan, Tajikistan and South Africa. 
The discharge of the Department's command and control responsibilities for these operations requires military expertise. 
However, only three military officers are currently assigned and two of them deal on a full-time basis with UNOSOM. 
Two additional posts, one P-4 for a military officer and one General Service, are proposed to strengthen the capacity of the Division to manage and provide the necessary backstopping to the military components of the operations in Africa; 
A D-2 post is proposed for the Director of the Division to ensure the best use of resources in assigning tasks, to supervise the work of the desk officers, ensure quality of output and relieve the Assistant Secretary-General for Operations in maintaining contacts at senior level. 
One additional P-4 post is proposed for a military officer to provide the required attention to military operational matters, which is necessary for the effective exercise of the Department's responsibilities for command and control of the operations in the field. 
Two General Service posts are also proposed to augment the support staff in the Division; 
(c) Europe and Latin America Division: this Division is responsible for the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL), the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) and the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG). 
A P-4 post for a Political Affairs Officer is proposed to reinforce the UNPROFOR Desk and to provide support and back-up capability to desk officers for the other operations. 
Two General Service posts are also proposed to strengthen the support staff of the Division. 
A directive to the chief of an operation in the field may be written and dispatched rapidly when the issue is clear, or it may require many hours of work. 
In addition, there are countless communications with the permanent missions of countries contributing to a peace-keeping operation. 
28. The Office of Planning and Support, to be headed by an Assistant Secretary-General, serves as the principal source of advice to the Under-Secretary-General on all matters relating to the planning and support of field missions, including staffing, finance and logistics. 
It is also responsible for civilian police, mine-clearance, training and other special programmes. 
It directs initial needs assessment or fact-finding missions; defines and develops, or coordinates the development of, plans for peace-keeping operations; and acts as focal point for cooperation with other entities of the United Nations system in the planning and implementation of peace-keeping operations. 
Three additional posts (1 P-2 and 2 General Service) are proposed for the Office of the Assistant Secretary-General. 
29. This Division is responsible, inter alia, for developing integrated plans of an operation. 
It has the cooperation and assistance of specialists of other offices and departments as required for complex, multidimensional operations. 
Staff from this Division will participate in advance technical survey missions and, to the extent feasible, will also be involved in the initial setting-up phase of missions they had planned. 
The Planning Division incorporates the following elements: 
30. Four additional posts (1 P-4, 1 P-3 and 2 General Service) are proposed to augment the Service's capacity to undertake the preparation of short-, medium- and long-term planning for current and future peace-keeping operations. 
In this section a conceptual and mission planning team will carry out the establishment of procedures for mission establishment and operation and mission planning. 
The team will elaborate long-range strategic planning, develop an overall organizational policy for field missions. 
A generic conceptual planning team will develop planning guidelines for the mission conceptual planning and technical survey teams. 
A mission conceptual planning team will address a mission's operational, troop attribution and logistics requirements. 
It is essential that an easily accessible database is created for conceptual planning and for detailed preparation of field missions. 
It is also essential to draw and compile conclusions from ongoing operations and those that have been concluded through methodical and systematic debriefing of mission staff and assessment of operating procedures covering the political, operational, logistics and other aspects of a field mission. 
31. The Unit provides advice regarding civilian police aspects of legislative mandates. 
It plans and presents proposals for police components/experts in field operations and advises Police Commissioners in the various missions on the implementation of their mandates. 
33. Although Member States will provide the actual military training, the Unit will promote standardized training programmes and coordinate training activities. 
Specifically, the Unit will, in cooperation with the Training Division of the Office of Human Resources Management, develop and publicize teaching aids, hold promotional briefings, and organize multinational command and staff exercises. 
36. One General Service post is for the Office of the Chief of Service to assist in the preparation and of internal work plans, compiling inputs from units, and to provide additional administrative support to the Office. 
The incumbent of the P-5 post will be responsible for anticipating requirements for new and existing missions, including the preparation and submission of financial implications as inputs to the Secretary-General's reports to the Security Council and the preparation of requests to the Controller for advance funding authority, as required. 
The General Service post will provide support services to the Section. 
Additional responsibilities pertain to the receipt, review and verification of claims from troop-contributing countries in respect of supplies and services, death and disability, reimbursement for use of contingent-owned equipment and making recommendations to the Controller for payment. 
Two posts (1 D-1 and 1 General Service) are proposed for the Office of the Chief of Service. 
The incumbent of the P-4 post will be responsible for the supply of food rations, office supplies, uniforms and accoutrements, petrol, oil and lubricants, etc. 
42. This Section handles all support matters related to transportation, whether aircraft- and ship-leasing, rental of transportation equipment, movement of personnel or equipment, safety of charted aircraft, etc.: 
The incumbents will have responsibility for bids, bid analysis and managing contracts for air and sea transport, respectively, to and from field missions, chartering of aircraft and the deployment of personnel and equipment to and from field missions, including rotation and repatriation of military contingents. 
One General Service post is also proposed to provide secretarial and clerical support; 
(b) One P-3 post for a surface transport officer is proposed to meet the need for proper identification of surface transport requirements in the field and to ensure the proper management of vehicles and related equipment. 
44. The Section is responsible for the coordination and development of logistics support requirements and plans pertaining to new missions. 
This includes analysing logistical plans based on the findings of technical survey teams and ensuring that the subsequent requirements are fulfilled through close cooperation between the respective officers of the operational divisions, the Field Administration and Logistics Division and the Planning Division. 
One is the life-cycle of mission operations; the second variable is associated with the variety of local circumstances; and the third is related to the different types of contracts that govern the services of mission personnel. 
These aspects, coupled with constant demand for speedy delivery of services, render the work of the Section demanding. 
One additional P-5 post is proposed as well as one General Service post to provide additional clerical support. 
47. The staffing function is increasingly being oriented towards a diversity of sources of personnel to meet the requirements of multi-component missions. 
These specialized functions have traditionally been performed by military personnel. 
In order to achieve further diversification, and as a means of inviting the participation of Member States in United Nations operations, a stand-by arrangement for civilian personnel with the Member States, similar to that being pursued for military personnel, will be developed and coordinated by the Unit. 
The travel-related servicing of several distinct types of personnel entails the need to coordinate differing travel arrangements as well as administration of the related entitlements. 
This structure was established prior to the proliferation of peace-keeping operations and, therefore, the cost-sharing arrangements exclude the staff assigned to such operations. 
The Division was not subdivided into organizational units in the past but, with the proliferation of peace-keeping operations, the Division has been restructured to function more effectively according to the distribution of tasks by region. 
It is envisaged to establish the structure whereby an officer would be responsible for the overall financial management of a mission from its inception, including participation in the survey mission, through its liquidation. 
The head of the Section would be assisted by one P-4 and four General Service staff members, including one at the principal level. 
52. Six additional posts (4 P-3 and 2 General Service) are proposed to maintain momentum on the development and implementation of the field accounting system which, as a pilot project for accounting and payrolling, had been funded on a temporary assistance basis up to the end of June 1994. 
Staff in the Division have spent over 120 work-weeks in the past year or so on 35 different missions to 11 sites where these systems are installed. 
The Division also runs telephone and electronic hot-line and help-desk services. The Division has been training a wider group of staff members to work on the expansion of the field accounting system and to provide back-up support. 
Information on the total resources available to the Division is provided in annex V, table 6 B. 
An analysis of the workload ratios per staff member of the Division, based on 1993 activities confirms the uneven workload distribution between regular budget and field mission recruitment. 
While 43.7 per cent of all recruitment and placement in 1993 related to peace-keeping operations, only 16.4 per cent of the posts were financed from the support account. 
Annex V, table 7 A provides information on the resources available to the Division. 
These posts are required in view of the increasing number of new peace-keeping missions, which has had a considerable impact on the workload of the Service in terms of its responsibility for all aspects relating to the assignment of staff to and from field missions. 
This Section initiates revisions to personnel and policy instruments. 
56. Two General Service posts are proposed for the Pouch Unit of the Mail Operations Section of the Buildings Management Service to cope with the increased workload generated by the field missions. 
57. A review has been undertaken on the staffing of the Purchase and Transportation Service, not only in numerical terms but also in terms of the necessary management structure. 
This review became imperative in the light of the serious scrutiny in the recent past on the management of peace-keeping operations, in particular, that pertaining to the serious backlogs in the procurement of goods and services. 
In the interest of an effective and efficient servicing of peace-keeping operations, the following remedial action is required to a system that has been exposed to constant overload: strengthening of management control and capacity and structural reorganization. 
Consequently, the Field Missions Procurement Section will be reorganized into a separate service (the Field Missions Procurement Service), to be headed at the D-1 level to provide the appropriate level of management responsibility and strategic oversight. 
60. The provision in the estimated amount of $80,000 would cover the cost of overtime work ($50,000 for the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and $30,000 for Department of Administration and Management). 
Overtime work is often unavoidable during periods of peak workload and to meet deadlines, such as the preparation of documentation for the Security Council, the General Assembly and ACABQ. 
Short deadlines are also inherent to the nature of the work of the units supporting peace-keeping operations and the time difference between Headquarters and the location of the majority of the peace-keeping operations. 
Accordingly the Secretary-General reiterates his proposal for the provision of the funds ($200,000 for the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and $280,000 for the Office of Human Resources Management) requested therein under training. 
Specialized equipment is required to enable timely and accurate collection and dissemination of information between Headquarters, the field and other appropriate channels. 
This equipment will allow secure two-way communications between the Situation Centre and the field missions. 
At the end of March 1994, 99 military officers worked in the Department of Peace-keeping Operations: 19 on United Nations contracts (UN), 75 on loan from governments at no cost to the Organization (GL) and 5 temporarily assigned from Field Missions (FM). The breakdown is as follows: 
Noting the Secretariat's positive report on the offer of the Royal Mint, 
Agreeing that the issue of legal tender coins commemorating the fiftieth anniversary would be a fitting way for States to honour and provide a suitable lasting memento of this historic occasion, 
2. Requests the Secretariat to make the necessary arrangements with the Royal Mint to implement the United Nations Fiftieth Anniversary Coin Programme on a timely basis; 
1. In the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, the Secretary-General proposed the reclassification of 42 posts at the Professional level, 3 to a lower level and 39 to a higher level. 
The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (ACABQ), in paragraphs 62 and 63 of its report on the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, 1/ expressed the view that, in a number of instances, there was almost no analysis or justification for the proposed reclassifications. 
By its resolution 48/228, the General Assembly approved the comments and recommendations of the Advisory Committee. 
2. The present report proposes the reclassifications of 37 posts, based on the results of the completed internal review process. 
3. Eight of the proposals relate to reclassifications from the General Service to the P-2 level. 
Seven result from the initial classification review of General Service posts at non-headquarters duty stations: two in the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC), one in the Economic Commission for Africa (ECA) and four in the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA). 
5. The functions of this post consist of the provision of advice to the Secretary-General through the Under-Secretary-General for Political Affairs and the undertaking of responsibilities related to disarmament matters. 
The Director provides authoritative analysis and assessment of developments in the field of disarmament and international security for policy guidance and decision-making purposes. 
The Director also provides overall policy direction, management, supervision and guidance regarding organizational, administrative and substantive matters for which the Office is responsible. 
7. As more and more Member States have acquired both peaceful and military capabilities in space, the activities of the Office for Outer Space Affairs have assumed a major international role in promoting the peaceful and cooperative uses of this environment. 
In addition, the Office has been given additional responsibilities for legal issues relating to space activities, including the servicing of the Legal Subcommittee and its working groups previously serviced by the Office of Legal Affairs. 
Apart from the formal management of the Library and Documentation Department, the responsibilities of the post require legal research. 
In addition, the Librarian, in day-to-day contacts, renders assistance in the preparation of documents, books and courses. 
This reflects the increased variety and complexity of the cases submitted to the Court. 
In addition, the impact of automation and computerization has revised many of the former standards of procedure. 
13. The responsibilities of this post, which have increased with the expanded workload of the Court, include the overall production of all documentation of the Court, in both official languages (English and French) according to the required norms of quality and on the basis of strict deadlines. 
In addition to the supervision of the day-to-day functioning of the various services, responsibilities involve both detailed and long-term planning of the workload of the documentation services, thus warranting a higher grade classification. 
14. The Executive Officer is responsible for all administrative, financial and personnel matters concerning the Office of Legal Affairs. 
In addition, the Office has taken on administrative responsibilities for various Commissions and bodies established by recent Security Council resolutions. 
17. In recognition of the rapidly increasing demand for environment statistics and in anticipation of further demands for environmental data and databases for policy analysis as a result of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, an Environment and Energy Statistics Branch was created in 1991. 
The Branch consists of two sections, one dealing with energy statistics and one with environmental statistics and accounting. 
In so doing, the Chief collaborates with senior staff of national and international statistical and environmental agencies and represents the Statistical Division at international meetings and conferences. 
The incumbent also provides technical guidance for supporting technical cooperation projects in the above-mentioned fields, in collaboration with the regional commissions, specialized agencies and other international bodies. 
19. Responsibilities of this post include the recruitment of staff in the General Service category and acting as secretary to the Appointment and Promotion Panel. 
20. In close collaboration with the Chief Medical Officer, the Head Nurse participates in the planning, administration and management of the ECA clinic. 
This post was classified at the P-2 level, in the context of the initial classification review of General Service posts at ECA, as a result of its supervisory responsibilities over the nursing staff as well as its liaison function with health-related institutions. 
21. The Chief is responsible for promoting the development of statistical capability and services among countries of the region, providing leadership among other staff members in the development of sectoral statistics and assisting in all administrative and policy matters relating to the Division's work, including servicing of technical meetings. 
23. The principal responsibility of the Chief is to ensure that the contents of the publications are reliable, timely and relevant. 
Over the years, with the increased awareness of the use of statistics, the demand for usable statistics has risen significantly, thus the volume of work in the Statistical Information Services Section has increased correspondingly. This has placed increased responsibility on the head of the Section. 
27. The officer conducts industrial development research and drafts reports on industrial development plans and policies, monitoring and appraising the performance of the sector in the region and identifies problems and proposes recommendations. 
28. The officer undertakes research and prepares studies or parts thereof, as well as assisting in the Division's substantive support activities. 
30. The officer is responsible for developing and implementing appropriate methods and practices for the timely production of documents and publications, as well as developing storage systems for material purchases; designs layouts; and oversees managerial and supervisory matters pertaining to the unit. 
31. The incumbent of this post is responsible for the development of environmental, external trade and industrial statistics necessitated by the need to expand the statistical programme as guided by the newly established Statistical Committee and for statistical training programmes conducted for the ESCWA region. 
32. A D-2 level post was reclassified to the D-1 level, in connection with the restructuring of the Department of Public Information. 
The classification of the post reflects the duties of the post of Deputy Spokesperson. 
35. The responsibilities in both areas covered by this position have increased over the past few years. 
The range and complexity of the issues related to the scale of assessment have increased, while the number of peace-keeping operations and the consequent impact on the issuance of assessments and the collection of contributions have also added to the responsibilities assigned to this post. 
36. The responsibilities of this post include the assessment of the effectiveness of internal control mechanisms and identifying methods for improving financial controls. 
As a result of the knowledge and experience needed, a change in grade is proposed. 
37. The responsibilities of this post include the maintenance of computerized application systems in the areas of general accounts and payroll or portions of systems which involve normally one or more user offices. 
With the advent of the Integrated Management Information Systems, new techniques are required, thereby needing more sophisticated skills on the part of computer professionals, particularly in the use of relational databases and network technology. 
In addition, the Chief also develops strategies in line with the objectives established by the General Assembly and high-level officials in these areas. 
The Chief also formulates guidelines for mobility of Professional staff and for the staffing of peace-keeping missions and prepares contributions for reports to the General Assembly on the achievements of recruitment objectives. 
39. As Chief of the Service, supervisory functions include overseeing a service of 3 coordinators at the P-5 level and 13 recruitment officers. 
Responsibilities also include the provision to Member States of rapid and accurate verbatim transcripts of debates in the Security Council, the General Assembly and other United Nations bodies both at and away from Headquarters in the six official languages of the Organization. 
41. Production control is a key factor in the internal production process for documentation and publications. 
The Chief directs and guides the operations of production control in consultation with other services concerned to carry out the responsibilities of the Interpretation, Meetings and Documentation Division in meeting the daily production deadlines for documents and publications produced internally. 
The responsibilities of the post have expanded with the introduction of new technology relating to production control and with the development of in-house capacity for more complex printing work. 
Additional duties that have warranted the higher level relate to training translators with no previous experience of the United Nations and ascertaining that the same quality control procedures are applied to all jobs processed. 
43. The Chief plans, organizes and supervises the work of the General Accounts Unit. 
As a result of this expansion and increased responsibilities a change in grade is proposed. 
44. Within the framework of the United Nations global telecommunications network, the United Nations Office at Geneva plays an important role given the large number of specialized agencies and other international organizations headquartered and operating out of the Geneva duty station. 
The primary responsibilities of technical support include activities such as trouble-shooting, equipment maintenance, upgrades, replacements and enhancements. 
As a result of the expanded support to all offices within this global network, a change in grade is proposed. 
They are also responsible for evaluating the adequacy and effectiveness of the management controls over those activities. 
As there is a need for a higher level of qualifications and experience in dealing with audits that are becoming increasingly complex, a change in grade is proposed. 
48. The Chief implements and monitors all activities in the areas of production plans, order entry and preparation and new computer installations and accounting functions. 
49. In coordination with author departments and under the supervision of the Chief of Section, the manager is responsible for coordinating the development and production of sales publications, related products and electronic versions of United Nations publications and information sources. 
This activity, which is currently undertaken on a piecemeal basis, will become more important as more and more electronic products, such as CD ROM and other databases are developed by author departments. 
51. The sales officer identifies trade customers and develops trade business which accounts for 60 per cent of the Sales Section's gross sales. 
52. In addition to the initial proposal included in the proposed programme budget, the reclassifications for five General Service (Other level) to G-7 (Principal level) is proposed. 
These five posts are located in the Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis and include one administrative assistant and four statistical assistants. 
53. The classification of these posts to the principal level results from a review undertaken by the Office for Human Resources Management of the initial classification decisions in respect of General Service posts in New York. 
As a result of the review, 12 posts were recommended for reclassification: 2 to lower levels and 10 for reclassification to higher levels, including 5 that would require budgetary review for reclassification to the principal level. 
The reclassification of the five posts was inadvertently omitted from the proposed programme budget for 1994-1995. 
(a) Administrative Assistant in the Executive Office. The requirements of this post include the processing of all personnel and payroll actions and as such audits the personnel and payroll actions prepared by other General Service staff serving in various units of the department. 
(b) Statistical Assistant in the International Trade and Transport Statistics Branch. The assistant is responsible for the collection and compilation of external trade statistics. 
As a result of the post's leadership role, the post was classified at a higher level; 
(c) Statistical Assistant in the International Trade and Transport Statistics Branch. The statistical assistant is responsible for the maintenance of a comprehensive database relating to movements and export prices of primary commodities. 
Functions include the preparation of tables for publication in the Monthly Bulletin of Statistics, the Statistical and International Trade Yearbooks as well as construction of quarterly export price indices and the periodic rebasing of indices. 
As this post has full responsibility for the maintenance of the database and the construction of indices, it was classified at the G-7 level; 
As the responsibilities of this post include compiling energy statistics on the region as well as compiling global data on the basis of regional data already assembled by other assistants, the post was reclassified to the G-7 level; 
55. The reclassification of posts proposed in the present report would give rise to additional requirements of $1,507,900 on the basis of standard costs on a full biennial basis. 
This amount by budget section is as follows: 
1. The General Assembly, in resolution 44/236, urged the organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system to accord priority, as appropriate and in a concerted manner, to natural disaster preparedness, prevention, relief and short-term recovery including economic damage and risk assessment in their operational activities. 
2. United Nations resident coordinators and the field representatives of the United Nations system were requested to work closely and in a coordinated manner with Governments to achieve the objective and goals of the Decade. 
The regional commissions of the United Nations were also urged to play an active role in implementing the activities of the Decade, as natural disasters often transcend national boundaries. 
3. Scientific and technological unions, financial institutions, including banks and insurance companies, and industrial enterprises, foundations and other non-governmental organizations were encouraged to support and participate fully in the programmes and activities of the Decade prepared and implemented by the international community, including Governments, international organizations and non-governmental organizations. 
4. The Inter-Agency Working Group (IAWG) of the Steering Committee of the Decade, established by the Secretary-General in 1988 for coordination of the United Nations system's Decade-related activities, has served as information sharing and consultation mechanism for the agencies' action programmes. 
5. Seven meetings of the Steering Committee and sixteen meetings of the IAWG have been held since the establishment of the Committee, including four meetings of the IAWG in 1993 and 1994 in preparation for the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction. 
7. The activities of the Department are reported upon in the report of the Secretary-General on the strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian emergency assistance of the United Nations (A/48/177-E/1994/80). 
A further report on the activities of the Department in disaster mitigation is contained in the report of the Secretary-General of the Conference (A/CONF/172/4 and Add.1 and 2). 
8. In the field of statistics, the Department, in collaboration with the World Bank, the IMF, OECD and Eurostat, will shortly be issuing the System of National Accounts 1993 (SNA). 
This publication represents a major advance in national accounting, with one of the many new elements dealing specifically with changes in the values of assets, liabilities and net worth as a result of destruction, by war or other political events, or by natural catastrophes. 
10. Throughout the 1990s UNICEF has been increasingly involved in emergencies. 
During the past few years, in addition to its involvement in a number of high-profile complex emergencies such as Somalia and the former Yugoslavia, UNICEF has also provided emergency assistance to countries affected by natural disasters and health emergencies. 
Persistent drought affected some 13 countries in Africa, putting around 22 million people, mainly children and women, at risk of starvation and disease. 
11. In the context of natural disasters, the main responsibility of UNICEF is to reduce the vulnerability of children and women, and of the families and communities that they depend on. 
UNICEF also has a responsibility to ensure an awareness of the potential impact of disasters, and the possibility of mitigating the effects through the adoption of disaster prevention and preparedness measures, essential if vulnerability to future disasters is to be reduced. 
All UNICEF development programmes should incorporate disaster measures so that those children and women most at risk can be specially targeted. 
12. Given the interrelationship between emergency and development programmes, policy regarding natural disasters is an integral part of UNICEF programmes in general - aiming to enhance both child survival and development. 
Recognizing that children are the most vulnerable group in times of disaster, it is necessary to ensure that the goals of the 1990 World Summit for Children are incorporated into all emergency programme plans. 
13. As part of its policy for promoting objectives of the Decade in mitigating disasters, UNICEF activities through government counterparts, NGOs and other partners aim at enhancing the following issues: awareness of hazards, vulnerability and risk, the capacity to cope, and disaster response. 
At the World Conference, UNICEF participated in the organization of the session on "Vulnerable communities" by presenting two case-studies on Bangladesh and South Africa. 
16. Through its network of field offices, and with headquarters support, UNDP has been heavily involved in reconstruction and rehabilitation work in countries affected by both natural disasters and complex emergencies. 
Recovery projects aimed at addressing problems of drought, floods, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions or typhoons have been successfully implemented. 
These improved guidelines will facilitate the Resident Coordinators'/Resident Representatives' access to financial support for his coordination activities and provide funds speedily to dispense cash grants which provide the flexibility to meet critical gaps very early in the relief phase following a natural disaster. 
The Administrator has formed a group of eminent consultants to prepare a study on UNDP's role in the relief to development continuum. 
18. The Disaster Management Training Programme, co-managed by UNDP and the Department of Humanitarian Affairs (DHA), is a national and international disaster mitigation and capacity-building mechanism. 
This programme, with the assistance of professional disaster management institutions, has developed sophisticated and well-structured training modules that cover the major categories and phases of natural disasters and complex emergencies. 
Since its inception in 1991, trainers from UNDP, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and United Nations organizations have had their skills upgraded and six regional cooperating institutions now implement training programmes as executing agencies. 
Workshops have been attended by participants from national governments, non-governmental organizations, United Nations organizations, regional institutions and bilateral donors. 
Follow-up projects, with support from UNDP's Special Programme Resources, are being implemented. 
UNDP and DHA staff, together with a team of international experts, is currently preparing the second phase of the programme. 
20. In the last decade, UNV specialists have served extensively with United Nations agencies in the provision of humanitarian assistance. 
Almost 1,000 United Nations specialists have worked in the areas of emergency relief, reconstruction and rehabilitation and disaster preparedness. 
25. Increasingly, volunteers could generate data on disaster preparedness at country and municipal levels for the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, and at the same or a subsequent stage, support the percolation of disaster management training to subnational level and community level. 
28. UNFPA has not directly been involved in disaster management capacity-building. 
However, UNFPA participated in such activities when they were organized under the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP), but has not been directly involved either with the organizational, or with the financial arrangements in support of the Decade. 
A provisional network of national focal points has also been established, representing all global regions and serving as a base on which to build the international response capacity to environmental emergencies. 
31. The evolution of the Centre as integrated into the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in the United Nations system for information on and for the coordination of environmental emergencies is being finalized. 
For the World Conference, the Centre organized the Technical Committee session on Interrelationships between Technological and Natural Hazards. 
33. In collaboration with the World Bank and UNDP, Habitat is developing an interregional project on the reduction of vulnerability to natural or technological disasters in metropolitan areas. 
That project is one of the recognized international demonstration projects for the Decade. 
The four selected metropolitan areas for the initial case-studies are located in Brazil, the Philippines and Turkey. 
Due to the interest also expressed by other Governments, additional funding is being sought to expand the project. 
34. In the area of seismic disasters, Habitat has been particularly active in providing technical assistance for reconstruction: Panama, Costa Rica, Iran, Nepal, the Philippines and Jamaica. 
In Algeria, Habitat is assisting the National Centre for Applied Research in earthquake engineering to strengthen national technical capacity. 
A video film and a publication on mitigating the effects of earthquakes on human settlements have been prepared and distributed world wide. 
35. In the area of flood mitigation, assistance has continued to be provided to Bangladesh and Pakistan. 
With regard to landslides, Habitat is assisting Sri Lanka with hazard analysis and mapping. 
The focal point of the seminars was vulnerability assessment of disasters caused by earthquakes, floods and volcanoes. 
40. Efforts have been made to solve concrete issues by setting up clearer objectives since the Decade was initiated. 
41. Collaborative research projects with particular countries and regions are continuously being conducted. 
For the World Conference, UNCRD organized the Technical Committee session on Effects of Disasters in Modern Societies. 
42. The Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s, adopted by the Second United Nations Conference on LDCs held in Paris in 1990, specifically addressed the question of disaster mitigation, preparedness and prevention in LDCs. 
Noting that natural disasters continue to cause heavy losses of human lives and property, with particularly severe and lasting impact on the national economies of LDCs, the Programme of Action emphasizes the need for adoption of measures by LDCs, with appropriate international support. 
43. As the focal point for the review and follow-up of progress in the implementation of the Programme of Action at the global level, the UNCTAD secretariat has included in its analytical work the question of natural disasters and their impact on social and economic performance in LDCs. 
44. Following General Assembly resolution 47/212 B regarding the restructuring of the economic and social sectors of the United Nations, the programmes of the former United Nations Centre on Transnational Corporations were integrated within the UNCTAD secretariat in 1993. 
45. An important part of the work to be undertaken deals with the acquisition, transfer, absorption, diffusion and development of environmentally sound technologies. 
Availability of such technologies to all countries, and in particular to developing countries, would in addition enable them to undertake appropriate measures for the assessment, prediction, prevention and mitigation of natural disasters. 
46. The support provided to the Decade is in the context of FAO's constitutional role in all matters related to food and agriculture, in particular, its mandate for the development, utilization and conservation of natural resources. 
Many, if not most, of FAO's technical capabilities and assistance activities are relevant to rational management of natural resources, and relate to natural disaster assessment, prevention, preparedness, mitigation, relief and rehabilitation. 
48. FAO has participated actively in the preparation of the World Conference, developing the technical session on "drought management" in collaboration with WFP and IFAD. 
FAO also has been participating in the DHA/UNDP Disaster Management Training Programme since 1993 through contributing staff selected from such units or services as the Office of Special Relief Operations (OSRO) or the Global Information and Early Warning Service, as potential trainers of trainers. 
49. On a global scale, FAO is contributing to increasing preparedness for natural disasters by operating the Global Information and Early Warning System (GIEWS). 
The System's principal objectives are to continuously monitor food supply and demand conditions, identify countries or regions where food shortages are imminent, and assess possible emergency food requirements. 
The System is particularly useful in predicting the impacts of slow-onset disasters such as droughts, while enabling member countries and the international community to respond appropriately and speedily to other natural disasters as well. 
FAO has established a unique space-based monitoring system, called ARTEMIS (Africa Real Time Environmental Monitoring Information System) to monitor weather conditions and vegetation cover in Africa, the Near East and southwest Asia. 
Such systems have been established with the assistance of FAO in about 40 countries. 
51. With regard to disaster response, through the activities of OSRO, mentioned above, FAO is involved in the rehabilitation of disaster affected areas in providing seeds, agricultural tools and veterinary supplies and equipment. 
Upon requests of affected member nations, FAO provides advice on appropriate action and logistics, and solicits and coordinates donor support to them. 
53. UNESCO has actively participated in the Decade's Steering Committee and Inter-Agency Working Group. 
Two international demonstration projects - (a) Training Material for Disaster Reduction and (b) International Mobile Early-Warning System for Volcanic Eruptions - are carried out by UNESCO. 
54. UNESCO is engaged in the assessment and mitigation of risk arising from natural hazards of geological origin (earthquakes, tsunamis, volcanic eruptions and landslides), and contributes to the study of hazards of hydrometeorlogical origin (storms, floods, prolonged droughts, desertification and avalanches). 
The IDNDR presented UNESCO with the opportunity to focus and align its programme with the goals and objectives of the Decade. 
57. Field studies of catastrophic floods are made by UNESCO scientific missions. 
Studies on droughts and desertification are also undertaken in the framework of IHP and the Man and Biosphere (MAB) Programme. 
58. UNESCO has helped member States to deal with the problems that sudden natural hazards present for school buildings. 
Emphasis is laid on practical advice for building schools that will be relatively safe if a natural disaster occurs. 
59. UNESCO has participated in the operations undertaken to safeguard cultural heritage, monuments, sites and property against hazards. 
The purpose is also to fill the gap between emergency relief operations and the long-term recovery and rehabilitation action. 
61. UNESCO actively participated in the World Conference, assuming the overall responsibility of organizing the Scientific and Technical Poster session and co-organizing with WMO the Technical Committee on Warning Systems. 
62. The Decade presents UNESCO with a unique opportunity to capitalize on the strength of its past and present activities in designing its future contribution to natural disaster reduction, so that continuity should be combined with change. 
Since the Decade was launched, WHO has adopted a formal programme for the Decade in 1990. 
Extensive regional programmes have been adopted and implemented by WHO Regional Offices, particularly its Regional Office for the Americas, where activities have gone far beyond preparedness to encompass disaster mitigation for hospitals and water and sanitation facilities. 
64. Regarding preparations for the World Conference, WHO helped organize main committee sessions. 
WHO headquarters organized a session on the topic "From disaster management to sustainable development: how the public sector, private sector and voluntary organizations can work together". 
WHO's Regional Office for the Americas organized two sessions on regional reports. 
WHO and its regional offices vigorously promoted the conference to health ministries the world over. 
WHO's Pan-African Centre for Emergency Preparedness and Responses in Addis Ababa organized several meetings in Africa with experts and intergovernmental officials to shape a common African position on emergencies in preparation for the World Conference. 
65. In addition, a WHO staff member was seconded to the Decade secretariat on a part-time basis to contribute to public information preparations for the World Conference. 
66. WHO is committed to the Decade as it provides a framework for international cooperation to help countries build self-reliance in the face of disasters. 
It provides a forum to overcome the narrow sectoralism that has often been the hallmark of disaster preparedness and response. 
It could help define priorities in research and publications, and be a framework for agencies to cooperate in producing them. 
67. WMO was involved in the preparatory phase of the Decade from the very outset. 
In 1990 the WMO Executive Council endorsed a WMO Plan of Action for the IDNDR, which was formally adopted by the WMO Congress one year later. 
68. The activities being implemented under this Plan relate to all natural disasters of meteorological and hydrological origin, these accounting for the major part of all injuries, lives lost and property damage from natural disasters. 
Most of the long-term activities of WMO, in particular under its World Weather Watch and Hydrology and Water Resources Programmes, are geared to aims which are indistinguishable from those of the Decade. 
69. These activities include the operation of a global system for the collection, transmission and analysis of meteorological data, as a basis for national Meteorological Services to forecast severe weather conditions well in advance of their becoming a threat to populated areas. 
Support is also given to efforts by national Hydrological Services in the forecasting of major floods and droughts. 
In both cases the data collected can be used to assess the future risk of such events occurring in critical locations. 
A continuing programme of research and development aims to improve the accuracy and precision of these forecasts and assessments. 
However, the technology that is already available is capable of making drastic reductions in the toll of life, injury and property damage from the events concerned, it only needs wider application. 
70. In line with this philosophy, WMO has been implementing three of the Decade's International Demonstration Projects, namely those on "Tropical cyclone warning system for the South-West Indian Ocean region", "System for technology exchange for natural disasters" and "Comprehensive risk assessment". 
All three projects are based on the transfer and use of tried and tested existing technology. 
They are being supported by the European Community Development Fund, Japan and Switzerland but, in the case of the latter two projects, their implementation is hampered by a lack of financial resources. 
71. In addition to these technical activities, WMO has been pleased to participate in all the various planning meetings for the Decade and has, on more than one occasion, seconded staff to assist in the work of the Decade secretariat. 
For the World Conference WMO co-organized, together with UNESCO, the Technical Committee session on Warning Systems. 
72. The World Food Programme continues to strengthen disaster mitigation aspects of its work, in line with the objectives of the Decade. 
73. A new project to incorporate vulnerability analysis more closely in WFP programming and targeting of assistance has been set up, and is to be extended to several country programmes in sub-Saharan Africa. 
Through this means, WFP will give particular attention to household strategies, which are the vulnerable populations' own "prevention" measures, in its assessment of emergency situations and drawing up of appropriate response with recipient countries and NGO partners. 
74. Because of WFP's heavy involvement in disaster relief (2.5 million MT of emergency food aid in 1993), the Programme actively promotes the establishment of disaster preparedness structures and early warning systems in all countries prone to recurrent natural disasters. 
This concerns particularly countries in Sub-Saharan Africa, where drought is the most damaging phenomenon, and in Asia, where floods and typhoons are the major natural disasters to contend with. 
75. The majority of emergency food aid currently channelled through WFP is used in "complex" emergencies, in which the adverse effects of natural disasters such as drought are compounded by civil strife. 
WFP continues to promote the establishment and strengthening of coordinating bodies, such as the Relief and Rehabilitation Commission in Ethiopia, and a Food Aid Coordinating Unit in Malawi. 
As part of its contribution to the definition and elaboration of Africa's strategy and programme for the implementation of Agenda 21, the Commission, directly and through its subsidiary cooperating institutions, has provided the intellectual justification for linking natural disaster reduction to the quest for sustainable development in Africa. 
77. ECA collaborated very closely and substantively with the IDNDR secretariat in the drafting of the mid-term report for Africa and its annexed country natural disaster profile on the Decade. 
As the empirical and theoretical basis for the African Common Position, both documents were approved by the African Council of Ministers responsible for Social and Economic Development and Planning in May 1994, as Africa's documents for the Yokohama Conference, by resolution 773 (XXIX). 
The above-mentioned resolution requests the Executive Secretary of the Commission to report on the implementation of the Decade at its next annual session. 
It also publishes, biannually, the International Forest Fire News, which is intended to enhance the exchange of information on wildland fire management and sciences. 
A seminar on forest fire prevention, land use and population was held in Greece in October and November 1991. 
79. The ECE Timber Committee promotes the rapid international dissemination of reliable information on sudden and severe damage to forests in the ECE region, notably that caused by fire, wind, snow, and insect infestation, so as to reduce disruption of wood markets. 
The Committee also examines the implications of air pollution and other damage to forests for wood supply and markets by keeping under review possible consequences of damage to forests, and decides on action as necessary. 
80. ECLAC does not undertake activities of direct concern to the Decade as part of its regular programme of work. 
The meeting also recommends that the ECLAC secretariat should negotiate and obtain additional extrabudgetary resources in order to carry out these tasks. 
81. ESCAP continues to be involved in promoting and enhancing cooperative efforts in the Asian and Pacific region to mitigate damage from typhoons/cyclones, floods, droughts and geologic disaster. 
82. The Decade provided a fresh impetus to ESCAP and to its members and associate members for strengthening the efforts to reduce the increasingly serious disruptions and human and material losses caused by natural phenomena. 
At its forty-fifth session in 1989, the Commission adopted resolution 45/5 calling for the promotion and support of such cooperative efforts by the ESCAP secretariat, the affiliated Governments and concerned international organizations. 
83. The Manual and Guidelines for Comprehensive Flood Loss Prevention and Management was published in 1991. 
This publication has been translated into Chinese and Korean by the respective Governments for wider dissemination. 
Since 1991 advisory missions on the application of the Manual and Guidelines have been fielded to China, Hong Kong, Iran (Islamic Republic of), the Lao People's Democratic Republic, Malaysia, Myanmar, Nepal, Pakistan, the Philippines, the Republic of Korea, the Solomon Islands, Thailand and Viet Nam. 
An advisory mission went to Viet Nam to provide advice on developing emergency preparedness and disaster management measures. 
84. The secretariat has also continued to give substantive support to the ESCAP/WHO Typhoon Committee and the WMO/ESCAP Panel on Tropical Cyclones. 
Continuing cooperation and coordination has been maintained with the IDNDR secretariat. 
85. In June 1993, ESCAP took part in the international Forum on Natural Hazards Mapping, hosted by the Geological Survey of Japan at Tsukuba, Japan, in which 16 countries participated. 
At this meeting, it was agreed to establish a project for a geohazards map of eastern Asia, under the auspices of ESCAP, and a cost-sharing arrangement between Japan and other donor agencies. 
The ultimate aim is the production of user-oriented large-scale maps that will show the various types of hazard- and risk-zones. 
86. The ESCAP secretariat, through its UNDP-funded Regional Remote Sensing Programme (RRSP), has initiated a number of activities related to disaster monitoring and assessment in the region in recent years. 
87. ESCAP has traditionally been involved in natural disaster reduction, and the Decade has provided a fresh impetus for work on mitigation of natural disasters. 
In line with the goals of the Decade, workshops, seminars, advisory missions have been organized on various aspects of natural disaster including preparation of guidelines and thematic maps. 
Work has been focused on water-related and geologic hazard reduction activities also involving application of space techniques in disaster warning and mitigation. 
Project activities have also been undertaken on drought early warning and crop monitoring. 
88. The ICDO is an intergovernmental organization of 42 member States as of April 1994, with the objective of the promotion of civil protection world wide. 
89. Taking into account the recommendations of the International Framework of Action, the organization, thanks to its direct relations with civil defence authorities in each member State, has intensified its action in the following domains: 
(d) Education and awareness of the public. 
90. Implementation of the DHA mandate with regard to the coordination of all emergency actions, thus permitting the ICDO to play a full effective role within the International Decade. 
91. Reducing the effects of disasters, be they triggered by natural or man-made events, is a central part of the work of the Federation. 
It is explicitly referred to in two of the four goals of the Federation's Strategic Work Plan for the 90s. 
In 1994 the Federation appealed for over Sw F 12 million to support National Society Preparedness activities around the globe. 
93. The Library and Information Services Network project aims to develop standards for recording and organizing information and therefore facilitating its accessibility. 
The LISN project serves as a gateway to a variety of electronic sources of information, both inside and outside the Federation, and is a prime tool for building better preparedness. 
94. In 1993 the Federation launched the World Disasters Report. 
The World Disasters Report is the only annual global report focusing on disasters, from earthquakes to epidemics, conflict to economic crisis, and the millions of people affected by them. 
96. ITU co-organized the Tampere (Finland) Conference on Disaster Communications, the major outcome of which was the Tampere Declaration. 
The main thrust of this Declaration was to undertake work towards the realization of a Convention on Disaster Communications. 
97. ITU has made a proposal for the stocking of a certain quantity of telecommunications equipment for emergency use. 
The Union has been seeking financing for such equipment. 
This proposal includes the possible provision of technical expertise by ITU. 
99. The Development Assistance Committee (DAC) of the OECD is a forum for its Members to coordinate their aid policies and to consult on the broader aspects of development policy, encompassing not only financial, economic, trade and structural issues, but also environmental aspects. 
A main concern of the DAC, through its Working Party on Development Assistance and Environment established in 1989, is the integration of environmental aspects into development assistance projects and programmes. 
To ensure that environmental considerations are effectively taken into account, the DAC has, inter alia, adopted a number of Guidelines on Aid and Environment, the most recent one being the DAC Guidelines on Disaster Mitigation (April 1994). 
100. The secretariat of the Organization of African Unity has performed a major role in sensitizing African Governments about the importance of natural disaster reduction since the start of the Decade. 
In pursuit of this objective, OAU organized a workshop of its member States on natural disasters in April 1992, which provided an important forum for addressing policy and practical issues of the Decade relevant to the continent. 
In November 1993, the OAU secretariat - in collaboration with ECA, the secretariat of the Decade and WHO - hosted a meeting for African experts to review the status of implementation of the objectives of the Decade. 
These deliberations led to the drafting of a document entitled the "African Common Position on IDNDR and the World Conference", which was endorsed, ad referendum, in January 1994 by the fifty-ninth session of the Council of Ministers of OAU. 
101. The OAU secretariat continued its close cooperation with the Decade secretariat in the preparations leading to, and during, the Yokohama Conference. 
The Expert Group meets once every two years and has had eight meetings since its establishment in 1975. 
103. Heads of State or Governments at the third SAARC Summit at Kathmandu (November 1987) expressed deep concern at the fast and continuing degradation of the environment and suffering caused by natural disasters. 
At the Fourth SAARC Summit at Islamabad (December 1988), the Heads of State or Governments decided that a joint study be undertaken on the Greenhouse Effect and its Impact on the Region. 
Pursuant to the above decisions, the Government of India hosted the Workshop in New Delhi on 30 March-2 April 1994 which was attended by experts from all member States and the concerned Director of the SAARC secretariat. 
The report of the Workshop and the collective position were utilized by the delegations of the member States at the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction. 
106. Since early 1991, Volunteers in Technical Assistance (VITA) has managed a cooperative agreement, supported by the United States Office of Foreign Disaster Assistance, to develop innovative disaster reduction initiatives in cooperation with multinational and local private sector corporations. 
VITA has implemented programmes directly related to the objectives of the IDNDR. 
107. Disaster preparedness training and advocacy training in the VITA programme facilitated the provision of United States expertise for disaster preparedness planning and specialized training in the following countries: Grenada, Colombia, Thailand, Philippines, India. 
In addition, the programme has supported a very successful Caribbean Private Sector Disaster Coordinating Committee comprised of regional government, private, and voluntary agency membership. 
VITA also supported a feasibility study to promote a public education/community outreach programme for disaster preparedness in the vulnerable delta areas of Bangladesh. 
At the request of the Decade secretariat, VITA has organized a private sector group to support the Decade's World Conference in Yokohama in May 1994 to promote the private sector disaster preparedness, mitigation and prevention agenda during the Conference. 
109. Concerning organizational arrangements during the Decade, with appropriate support from bilateral, multilateral and private sector donors, VITA could assist the United Nations system in adapting its low-cost ground and satellite technology for early warning, preparedness and response programmes in disaster prone countries. 
All projects are making good progress and four have also been endorsed as demonstration projects by the Scientific and Technical Committee. 
111. In 1992, the International Association for Earthquake Engineering founded the World Seismic Safety Initiative, a long-term international cooperative scheme that will advance and spread earthquake engineering knowledge world wide. 
That initiative was endorsed by delegates to the tenth World Conference on Earthquake Engineering, held at Madrid in July 1992, and by the Scientific and Technical Committee in 1993 as an international project for the Decade. 
A first workshop on seismic risk management for countries of the Asia and Pacific region was held at Bangkok and was attended by 30 participants from 19 countries. 
For the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, ICSU organized the Technical Committee on Hazard Resistance Structures, with contributions from the World Federation of Engineering Organizations (WFEO) and of the Union of International Technical Associations (UITA). 
2. Even prior to the Executive Board's decision, in 1992, GCO had begun to examine its efficiency and cost-effectiveness by conducting a year-long comprehensive internal management review. 
As a result of that examination, which was undertaken in consultation with National Committees for UNICEF, GCO revised its organizational structure to strengthen its overall capabilities to provide better assistance to National Committees and field offices in increasing the financial resources available to UNICEF from the private sector. 
3. Following the Board's 1993 session, GCO began to implement the decision of the Executive Board with regard to the reorganization along functional lines and to follow up on all the strategic plans approved by the Board. 
Thus, GCO was able to conduct the studies, evaluations and research required to increase product sales, enhance private-sector fund-raising income and streamline operations. 
The steps taken to streamline operations included a net reduction of 38 posts, the redeployment of 7 international Professional posts to the field, the consolidation of production facilities in North America and Europe and the establishment of regional support centres in Asia and Latin America. 
4. Currently, GCO headquarters staff are divided between two locations, New York and Geneva. 
Geneva is an important location because some 75 per cent of GCO business is in Europe and because of the proximity of the National Committees, 25 (out of 35 total) of which are located in Europe. 
The review focused on the need to avoid duplication, increase efficiency and provide the best possible service both to National Committees and field offices. 
7. The Executive Director also considered various alternatives for the location of GCO, considering both the financial and the non-financial factors of these alternatives. 
The financial and non-financial costs of those scenarios are reviewed below. 
8. As mentioned above and as outlined in the 1994 work plan and budget, GCO headquarters staff currently are located in New York and Geneva. 
While the Geneva staff focus on the vital European markets and on developing the markets in Eastern Europe, the Middle East and Africa, the New York staff perform similar functions, but for very different markets in the North and South America and Asia and the Pacific regions. 
The current distribution of staff within GCO was established with those region-specific requirements in mind. 
While consolidating the two offices in one location could result in the reduction or downgrading of some posts, it possibly would be at the expense of lost revenue, declining service to partners and diminished attention to new market development. 
Those savings would be offset by one-time relocation costs for the staff whose posts would be redeployed and termination indemnity costs for the staff in abolished posts, totalling $1.6 million. 
There also would be one-time termination indemnity for Geneva General Service staff, estimated at $2.6 million. 
10. As mentioned in paragraph 4 above, 25 of the 35 National Committees for UNICEF are based in Europe. 
GCO must work closely with the European National Committees, which are vital partners. 
In addition, some 75 per cent of current GCO business is in Europe. Reducing the GCO presence in Geneva would send the wrong message to the National Committees about the importance of their partnership with and contribution to UNICEF, and could jeopardize their significant contribution to the organization. 
11. If the offices were consolidated in Geneva, the higher staff and rental costs would increase GCO annual expenses by approximately $900,000 (see annex I). 
There also would be one-time relocation costs for redeployed staff and termination indemnity costs for staff in abolished posts, estimated at $1.7 million (see annex II), in addition to one-time termination costs for General Service staff, estimated at $1.9 million (see annex III). 
12. GCO is an integral part of the UNICEF external relations group and needs to be in close proximity to external relations and other divisions. 
GCO needs to maintain daily contact with the Programme Division, the Programme Funding Office and the divisions of Financial Management, Information and Public Affairs to ensure a coordinated approach to the funding of country programmes. 
In addition, all policy is to be made at New York headquarters, so the Director and appropriate senior staff must be based there. 
13. Perhaps more importantly, although 75 per cent of current GCO business is in Europe, the fastest-growing markets with the greatest future potential are in North America, Asia and Latin America. 
GCO needs to maintain a presence in those regions, which is why the regional support centres have been established in Brazil and Singapore. 
While those support centres will provide functional, technical and financial support to the key markets in their respective regions, it is still essential that certain functions be maintained at headquarters. 
14. Consolidating GCO in either New York or Geneva would cause considerable disruption of its work over a long period of time, putting UNICEF private-sector income at serious risk. 
The effectiveness of GCO has been demonstrated by the fact that its actual consolidated net operating income has consistently grown from $15.5 million in 1984 to $111.4 million in 1992. 
15. In any case, GCO would need to maintain a liaison office at the location of the closed office to support partners in the region. 
In its approval of the Special Supplement Greeting Card Operation to the UNICEF Financial Regulations and Rules and in its acceptance of the separate commercial-style work plan and budget for GCO, the Executive Board has recognized and reiterated the need for this autonomy. 
16. The GCO budget and work plan, which provide detailed estimates of expenditure, staffing requirements and income, are reviewed annually by the Executive Board. 
In order to achieve the high-income goals mandated by the Board, GCO continuously reviews and monitors its staffing requirements and expenditures so as to ensure its cost-effectiveness and efficiency. 
In doing so, GCO must support its most important partners, the National Committees, both in markets where current income is high and in markets with important growth potential. 
Providing the National Committees with the support they require is necessary for GCO to meet the income goals established by the Executive Board. 
Supporting the National Committees in Europe, as well as in North and South America and Asia, requires a GCO presence both in Geneva and New York. 
17. Therefore, the Executive Director recommends that the Executive Board approve the following draft decision: 
Additionally, there appear to have been two flights on 23 May 1994 not previously reported. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,668. 
Regarding United Nations Security Council resolution 917 (1994) adopted on 6 May 1994 providing for sanctions against Haiti, the Government of Japan decided on 20 May to implement those measures which the Council strongly urged be taken, in addition to those which the Council itself decided to take. 
This decision is based on the Government's view that Japan should respond positively to the resolution by taking appropriate measures to prohibit investment in Haiti or the provision of any financial resources that could benefit the Haitian military authorities. 
On instructions from my Government and further to my letter contained in document S/1994/580, I have the honour to inform you that, at 1045 hours on Sunday, 22 May 1994, United States and Coalition aircraft overflew residential quarters of the town of Samawah, the capital of Muthanna Governorate. 
Furthermore, the European Union recalls its ministerial decision of 19 April 1994, in which it pledged a package of immediate measures for the new South Africa. 
These measures will focus on a dialogue centred on important sectors of the new South Africa, such as trade, economic cooperation and development cooperation, in order to help to address the immediate needs and aspirations of the South Africans. 
These measures will be coupled with the beginning of a political dialogue, in order to enhance and consolidate the democratic institutions upon which the new South African society will build its future. 
The European Union is confident that this era will be characterized by adherence to commitments made during the negotiating process and urges the South Africans to continue to find solutions through dialogue and peaceful means. 
In my letter to you of 19 May (S/1994/601, annex), I asked you to bring an important new development in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to the attention of the Security Council. 
This was that, despite Agency requests to the contrary, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea had started operations relating to the refuelling of its 5 MWe experimental nuclear power reactor without allowing safeguards activities stated by the Agency as being indispensable at the time of the refuelling. 
I also said that the Agency had proposed to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to send a team of officials there immediately to discuss arrangements necessary for the implementation of the safeguards measures required. 
In a telex of 21 May, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea declined to accede to the Agency's request to suspend the refuelling operation "due to the present situation of the reactor and technical safety reasons". 
The Democratic People's Republic of Korea nevertheless agreed to receive Agency officials to discuss "the matter related to the refuelling operation". 
A proposal of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to reserve for the Agency the possibility of later measurements of fuel rods was examined carefully by the Agency but, for important technical reasons, could not be accepted. 
This particular proposal would prevent the Agency from being able to measure, with sufficient confidence, whether nuclear material from the reactor has ever been diverted, the more so because no adequate and verifiable records are being kept. 
During the final round of discussions, which took place on 27 May, and in order to make progress, the Agency team put forward an alternative proposal which accommodated the technical requirements of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea relating to the refuelling but which nevertheless preserved Agency requirements. 
However, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea declined to accept the Agency's proposal on the grounds that this type of discharge would constitute selection and segregation of fuel which would not meet their "political constraints". 
The Agency team had also reported that the fuel discharge operation at the reactor was proceeding at a very fast pace which was not in line with information previously conveyed to the Agency and which did not appear to be dictated by any compelling safety consideration. 
The Agency assesses that if the discharge operation continues at the same rate, as the operator has confirmed will occur, the Agency's opportunity to select, segregate and secure fuel rods for later measurements in accordance with Agency standards will be lost within days. 
Specifically, the Agency will not be in a position to verify the amount of plutonium produced in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
I shall keep you informed about any further developments. 
The Agency officials who arrived in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea on 24 May will return to Vienna tomorrow, 28 May. 
Two of the inspectors engaged in completing activities at the radiochemical laboratory will remain in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to report to the Agency further on the situation. 
Its purpose is to provide the Council with a brief update on developments in the mission of good offices of Mr. Cyrus Vance since my letter to the President of the Security Council of 1 April 1994 (S/1994/376). 
2. On 13 April, Mr. Vance began an intensive series of parallel meetings with the parties. 
He met a delegation of the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia headed by Foreign Minister Stevo Crvenkovski on 13, 15, 17, 19 and 24 April. 
Mr. Vance also met with a Greek delegation headed by Ambassador Zacharakis, Secretary-General of the Foreign Ministry, on 14 and 18 April. 
On 25 and 26 April, Mr. Vance had further meetings with Foreign Minister Crvenkovski. 
On 28 April, Mr. Vance and I met Prime Minister Papandreou and, later, Foreign Minister Crvenkovski. 
3. On 13 May, Mr. Vance met Ambassador Zacharakis to hear further views of the Government of Greece on the issues under discussion. 
He discussed these issues with Foreign Minister Crvenkovski on 15 May. 
On 16 May, Mr. Vance again met both delegations. 
During this phase of the discussions, Mr. Vance worked extensively with the parties to explore their positions on the draft interim accord and to modify the draft in the light of this work. 
Both delegations returned to their respective capitals to give the proposals detailed study before returning to New York to review them with Mr. Vance. 
6. During Mr. Vance's meetings with the parties from 13 to 16 May, he found some interest on both sides in the ideas he had presented at the end of April and also explored some new ones. 
However, it was still not possible to reach agreement on all points. 
Both parties have accepted this invitation. 
On 17 May, a press release was issued concerning these arrangements (see annex). 
8. I expect to report further to the Security Council on the substance of Mr. Vance's discussions after his meetings with the parties in June. 
The parties exchanged views with Mr. Vance on various suggestions which had been submitted to them. 
Both parties, in response to the Mediator's invitation, have agreed to return to New York on or about 13 June for further talks under his auspices, at the level of Foreign Minister. 
My report on the establishment of the Commission of Experts was submitted to the Council on 14 October 1992 (S/24657). 
The Commission commenced its activities in November 1992 and concluded its work in April 1994. 
During this period it has held 12 sessions and conducted a series of studies and on-site investigations, using for that purpose offers of assistance from Governments and non-governmental organizations. 
The Commission also established a database designed to provide a comprehensive record of all reported grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and other violations of international humanitarian law. 
The two interim reports of the Commission, describing the status of its work and its preliminary conclusions were forwarded to the Security Council in my letters of 9 February 1993 (S/25274) and 5 October 1993 (S/26545). 
The final report includes several annexes containing reports of investigations and studies, which as a whole constitute an integral part of the report. 
In accordance with paragraph 4 of Security Council resolution 780 (1992), I hereby transmit to the Council the final report of the Commission of Experts established pursuant to Security Council resolution 780 (1992). 
2. Furthermore, in its resolution 787 (1992) of 16 November 1992, the Security Council requested the Commission, inter alia, to pursue actively its investigations on this matter, in particular the practice of "ethnic cleansing". 
5. Pursuant to paragraph 3 of resolution 780 (1992), the Secretary-General submitted on 14 October 1992 a report to the Security Council (S/24657), in which he set out the manner in which he intended to implement the resolution. 
6. As of 26 October 1992, the Commission, whose members serve in their personal capacity, consisted of Mr. Frits Kalshoven (Netherlands) as Chairman, Mr. M. Cherif Bassiouni (Egypt), Mr. William J. Fenrick (Canada), Mr. K\x{5db5}a M'baye (Senegal) and Mr. Torkel Opsahl (Norway). 
7. On 19 October 1993, owing to the resignation of Mr. Kalshoven for medical reasons and the untimely death of Mr. Opsahl, the Commission was reorganized. 
Subsequently, the Secretary-General appointed Mr. Bassiouni as Chairman and Ms. Christine Cleiren (Netherlands) and Ms. Hanne Sophie Greve (Norway) as new members. 
8. Internal working methods of the Commission were defined in its rules of procedure adopted in January 1993 (S/25274, annex I, appendix). 
9. The Commission has held 12 sessions, at which it discussed a number of substantive, methodological and organizational problems related to its mandate. 1/ At its final session, the Commission unanimously adopted the present report. 
11. Pursuant to rule 10, paragraph 2, of the rules of procedure, the Commission submitted two interim reports to the Secretary-General, which were approved by the Commission at its third and seventh sessions respectively (S/25274, annex I, and S/26545, annex (hereinafter second interim report)). 
This funding covered the compensation and travel of the members, as well as the travel and subsistence of staff members assigned from the Office of Legal Affairs. 
The additional funding also provided for general temporary assistance and permitted the recruitment of two secretaries. 
All the other expenditures, including investigative missions and remuneration, travel and subsistence of the Secretariat staff, as well as remuneration of two secretaries and an administrative assistant, would be provided from the Trust Fund. 
16. As stated above, the Secretary-General established on 26 March 1993 a Trust Fund to assist the Commission in its work. 
On 24 May 1993, he requested Governments to consider contributing to the Commission in terms of financial resources or personnel. 
The total amount of contributions to the Trust Fund was $1,320,631. 
The contributions to the Trust Fund, however, did not become effective before July/August 1993. 
Commission investigations were funded by the Trust Fund. 
19. The Commission employed three methods of investigation: 
(a) Collection and analysis of information sent to or requested by the Commission; 
(b) Undertaking of investigative missions in the territory of the former Yugoslavia or in other countries in order to obtain additional information, take testimony and, as far as possible, verify facts; 
(c) Information gathering on behalf of the Commission by certain Governments in different countries. 
In addition, the Commission has solicited documentation and supplemental information from various sources relating to the situation in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
21. From December 1992, the Commission set up a database designed to provide a comprehensive, consistent and manageable record of all reported alleged grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and other violations of international humanitarian law being committed in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
The information was received from several Governments, which made official submissions, as well as from intergovernmental and non-governmental bodies. 
The database also contained information from open sources and media reports. 
24. The Commission has undertaken 32 missions with the aim of either preparing for investigations or conducting them (see annex I.B). 
In all cases, missions were used to obtain additional information pertaining to the Commission's mandate. 
25. Several Governments assisted the Commission in gathering evidence, particularly in their respective countries. 
They are: Austria, Germany, the Netherlands, Norway and the United States of America. 
26. The Commission received a number of confidential documents, especially testimonies of victims or of witnesses to grave breaches of international humanitarian law. 
27. The Commission, in its first interim report (S/25274, annex I, paras. 65 and 66), adopted a plan of work, which included: 
(a) Updating of its database; 
(b) Conducting selective in-depth investigations in the following areas: 
(ii) Treatment of prisoners and detainees; 
(iii) Systematic sexual assaults; 
30. Owing to personnel and time constraints, as well as limited financial resources, the Commission was compelled to adopt a selective approach in its work. 
32. On 14 December 1993, the Commission was informed that in the light of the establishment of the International Tribunal and the appointment of its Prosecutor, the Commission should finalize its report and complete the transfer of its files, documents and database to the Tribunal by 30 April 1994. 
The transfer of Commission documentation, files and equipment was completed by the time the present report was submitted to the Secretary-General. 
35. This support was in the nature of financial contributions to the Trust Fund, 4/ contributed personnel, officially submitted reports, assistance in taking testimony and general support of the Commission's investigations, particularly by the Governments of Croatia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Slovenia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
36. The Commission also wishes to acknowledge the logistical and administrative support of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
37. Lastly, the Commission gratefully acknowledges the contributions of many non-governmental organizations, not all of which can be specifically referred to in this report (see annex I.CC for a complete list), but two deserve particular mention: Physicians for Human Rights and Human Rights Watch Helsinki. 
38. The Commission's mandate is unique in the history of the United Nations. It is also significantly broad. 
39. The present report reflects only part of the extensive work and analysis done by the Commission under difficult and restrictive circumstances. 
The more complete record of its work and findings is contained in the annexes, which the Commission considers to be an integral part of the report. 
41. The Commission has chosen to comment on selected legal issues because of their particular significance for understanding the legal context related to violations of international humanitarian law committed in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
42. Classification of the various conflicts in the former Yugoslavia as international or non-international depends on important factual and legal issues. 
The treaty and customary law applicable to international armed conflicts is well-established. 
Further, the content of customary law applicable to internal armed conflict is debatable. 
As a result, in general, unless the parties to an internal armed conflict agree otherwise, the only offences committed in internal armed conflict for which universal jurisdiction exists are "crimes against humanity" and genocide, which apply irrespective of the conflicts' classification. 
43. To date, the major conflicts in the territory of the former Yugoslavia have occurred in Croatia and in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Determining when these conflicts are internal and when they are international is a difficult task because the legally relevant facts are not yet generally agreed upon. 
45. "Grave breaches" are specified major violations of international humanitarian law which may be punished by any State on the basis of universal jurisdiction. 
Grave breaches are listed in article 50 of the First Geneva Convention (wounded and sick), article 51 of the Second Geneva Convention (maritime), article 130 of the Third Geneva Convention (prisoners of war), and article 147 of the Fourth Geneva Convention (civilians) of 1949. 
Grave breaches are also listed in articles 11, paragraph 4, and 85 of Additional Protocol I of 1977. 
The "grave breaches" provisions of the Geneva Conventions and Protocol I are only relevant during an international armed conflict. 
Common article 3 of the four Geneva Conventions and Additional Protocol II of 1977 are both applicable during internal armed conflicts, but neither of these documents makes any reference to grave breaches. 
(b) Unlawfully confine a protected person; 
(d) Wilfully deprive a protected person of the rights of fair and regular trial prescribed; 
48. Article 11 of Additional Protocol I makes a number of medical practices grave breaches of the Protocol. 
"(a) Making the civilian population or individual civilians the object of attack; 
"(e) Making a person the object of attack in the knowledge that he is hors de combat; 
"(f) The perfidious use ... of the distinctive emblem of the red cross, red crescent or red lion and sun or of other protective signs recognized by the Conventions or this Protocol." 
50. Additional Protocol I also provides, in article 85, paragraph 4 that certain acts are grave breaches when committed wilfully and in violation of the Conventions or Protocol, namely: 
"(a) The transfer by an Occupying Power of parts of its own civilian population into occupied territory it occupies or the deportation or transfer of all or parts of the population of that territory within or out of this territory ...; 
"(b) Unjustifiable delay in the repatriation of prisoners of war or civilians; 
It does not refer explicitly to grave breaches of Additional Protocol I. Many of the grave breaches of Additional Protocol I also constitute violations of the laws and customs of war. 
52. It is necessary to distinguish between customary international law applicable to international armed conflict and to internal armed conflict. 
The treaty-based law applicable to internal armed conflicts is relatively recent and is contained in common article 3 of the Geneva Conventions, Additional Protocol II, and article 19 of the 1954 Hague Convention on Cultural Property. 
53. The body of customary international law applicable to international armed conflicts includes the concept of war crimes, and a wide range of provisions also stated in Hague Convention IV of 1907, the Geneva Conventions of 1949 and, to some extent, the provisions of Additional Protocol I. 
54. It must be observed that the violations of the laws or customs of war referred to in article 3 of the statute of the International Tribunal are offences when committed in international, but not in internal armed conflicts. 
55. The Commission addressed the matter of command responsibility in paragraphs 51 through 53 of its first interim report as follows: 
"51. A person who gives the order to commit a war crime or crime against humanity is equally guilty of the offence with the person actually committing it. 
This principle, expressed already in the Geneva Conventions of 1949, applies to both the military superiors, whether of regular or irregular armed forces, and to civilian authorities. 
"53. Military commanders are under a special obligation, with respect to members of the armed forces under their command or other persons under their control, to prevent and, where necessary, to suppress such acts and to report them to competent authorities." 
56. The Commission notes with satisfaction that article 7 of the statute of the International Tribunal uses an essentially similar formulation. 
57. The doctrine of command responsibility is directed primarily at military commanders because such persons have a personal obligation to ensure the maintenance of discipline among troops under their command. 
Political leaders and public officials have also been held liable under this doctrine in certain circumstances. 
(a) The number of illegal acts; 
(b) The type of illegal acts; 
(c) The scope of illegal acts; 
(e) The number and type of troops involved; 
(f) The logistics involved, if any; 
(g) The geographical location of the acts; 
(h) The widespread occurrence of the acts; 
(i) The tactical tempo of operations; 
(j) The modus operandi of similar illegal acts; 
(l) The location of the commander at the time. 
59. The military commander is not absolutely responsible for all offences committed by his subordinates. 
Isolated offences may be committed of which he has no knowledge or control whatsoever. 
The arguments that a commander has a weak personality or that the troops assigned to him are uncontrollable are invalid. 
Thus, a commander has a duty to do everything reasonable and practicable to prevent violations of the law. 
Failure to carry out such a duty carries with it responsibility. 
The Commission notes that the applicable treaties unfortunately are silent on the matter. 
62. The Commission notes with satisfaction that article 7, paragraph 4, of the statute of the International Tribunal adopts an essentially similar approach on this subject. 
63. A reprisal must be distinguished from a simple act of retaliation or vengeance. 
An unlawful act committed under the guise of retaliation or vengeance remains unlawful, and the claim of retaliation or vengeance is no defence. 
64. A reprisal is an otherwise illegal act resorted to after the adverse party has himself indulged in illegal acts and refused to desist therefrom after being called upon to do so. 
The proportionality is not strict, for if the reprisal is to be effective, it will often be greater than the original wrongdoing. 
Nevertheless, there must be a reasonable relationship between the original wrong and the reprisal measure. 
65. However, reprisals against the following categories of persons and objects are specifically prohibited: 
(c) Prisoners of war (Third Geneva Convention, art. 13 and Additional Protocol I, art. 44); 
(d) Civilians in the hands of a party to the conflict of which they are not nationals, including inhabitants of occupied territory (Fourth Geneva Convention, art. 33 and Additional Protocol I, art. 73); 
(h) Objects indispensable to the survival of the civilian population (Additional Protocol I, art. 54, para. 4); 
(i) The natural environment (Additional Protocol I, art. 55, para. 2); 
66. There is no ban on reprisals contained in common article 3 and Additional Protocol II applicable to internal armed conflict. 
In international armed conflicts to which the four Geneva Conventions and Additional Protocol I apply, lawful reprisals as defined above must be directed exclusively against combatants or other military objectives subject to the limitations contained in the Geneva Conventions, Protocol I and customary international law of armed conflicts. 
In international armed conflicts where Additional Protocol I does not apply, reprisals may be directed against a much wider category of persons and objects, but subject to the limitations of customary international law of armed conflicts. 
67. Interference with humanitarian aid convoys is a practice which has been all too prevalent in the various conflicts in the former Yugoslavia. 
This article states in part: 
"1. Starvation of civilians as a method of warfare is prohibited. 
69. The use of starvation as a method of war, regardless of the modalities used, is also contrary to the customary law applicable in international armed conflicts. 
70. The Commission also considers article 70, paragraphs 2 to 4, of Additional Protocol I to apply: 
"2. The parties to the conflict and each High Contracting Party shall allow and facilitate rapid and unimpeded passage of all relief consignments, equipment and personnel provided in accordance with this Section, even if such assistance is destined for the civilian population of the adverse party. 
"3. The parties to the conflict and each High Contracting Party which allow the passage of relief consignments, equipment and personnel in accordance with paragraph 2: 
"(b) May make such permission conditional on the distribution of this assistance being made under the local supervision of a Protecting Power; 
"(c) Shall, in no way whatsoever, divert relief consignments from the purpose for which they are intended nor delay their forwarding, except in cases of urgent necessity in the interest of the civilian population concerned. 
"4. The parties to the conflict shall protect relief consignments and facilitate their rapid distribution." 
71. The Commission deplores any acts taken to interfere with humanitarian aid convoys, as the safe and expeditious passage of these convoys is essential to the well-being of the civilian population. 
74. The Nuremberg application of "crimes against humanity" was a response to the shortcoming in international law that many crimes committed during the Second World War could not technically be regarded as war crimes stricto sensu on account of one or several elements, which were of a different nature. 
It was, therefore, conceived to redress crimes of an equally serious character and on a vast scale, organized and systematic, and most ruthlessly carried out. 
75. Crimes against humanity apply to all contexts. They are not, therefore, confined to situations of international armed conflict, but also apply to all armed conflicts including internal ones - civil wars and insurrection - and whatever casus mixtus may arise in between internal and international armed conflict. 
Thus, it includes all armed conflicts, whether they are of an international or non-international character. 
However, not every act committed by force of arms is an armed conflict; a genuine armed conflict has to be distinguished from a mere act of banditry or an unorganized and short-lived insurrection. 
Crimes against humanity are also no longer dependent on their linkage to crimes against peace or war crimes. 
Article 5, which concerns crimes against humanity, contains minimum provisions which must be respected, a fortiori, whether or not articles 2 or 3 are applicable to a specific conflict. 
77. Article 5 of the statute of the International Tribunal protects "any civilian population", which undoubtedly includes the whole of the populations of the area afflicted by the armed conflict, without any adverse distinction based, in particular, on race, nationality, religion or political opinion. 
Refugees are not different from other civilians, and as such are protected within the meaning of "civilian population". 
"Civilian population" is used in this context in contradistinction to combatants or members of armed forces. 
78. It seems obvious that article 5 applies first and foremost to civilians, meaning people who are not combatants. 
This, however, should not lead to any quick conclusions concerning people who at one particular point in time did bear arms. 
One practical example: in the former Yugoslavia, large-scale arbitrary killings were one of the hallmarks of attacks by a given group. 
Information about such arbitrary killings was then used by the same group to instill fear and demand total subjugation of the other group in other areas as well. 
Many of the most barbarous onslaughts on villages started with heavy artillery bombardments followed by the villages being stormed by infantry in tandem, while paramilitary groups sought the inhabitants in each and every house. 
A head of family who under such circumstances tries to protect his family gun-in-hand does not thereby lose his status as a civilian. 
Maybe the same is the case for the sole policeman or local defence guard doing the same, even if they joined hands to try to prevent the cataclysm. 
Information of the overall circumstances is relevant for the interpretation of the provision in a spirit consistent with its purpose. 
This is no less so when the legitimate authorities in the area - as part and parcel of an overall plan of destruction - had previously been given an ultimatum to arm all the local defence guards. 
79. The International Military Tribunal at Nuremberg stated the following concerning crimes against humanity and the importance of the overall circumstances: 
"Other inhumane acts" covers serious crimes of a nature similar to the other crimes cited. 
It is not equally obvious if the eiusdem generis principle of interpretation will rule out a wider interpretation. 
It is necessary to ascertain that the acts included in the concept of "crimes against humanity" correspond to what is already considered part of international customary law. 
The former Yugoslavia signed Protocol II on 11 June 1979 and ratified it that same day, without reservations, declarations or objections. 
83. Crimes against humanity are not confined to situations where there exists an intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group, as such, which are preconditions for genocide. 
The acts must be part of a policy of persecution or discrimination. 
In addition, the acts must be carried out in a systematic way or by means of a mass action. 
Thus, the number of victims and perpetrators are characteristically high. 
Because the perpetrators have a common plan containing the elements described above, they need not resort to the same means or acts against their victims. 
For example, a number of interviewees reported that some persons had been crucified, but it is not necessary that all victims of the protected group be crucified or that this particular inhumane act be recognized in and of itself to be part of a crime against humanity. 
It is the overall context of large-scale victimization carried out as part of a common plan or design which goes to the element of systematicity. 
85. It should be noted that the ensuing upsurge in crimes that follows a general breakdown of law and order does not qualify as crimes against humanity. 
However, a general breakdown in law and order may be a premeditated instrument, a situation carefully orchestrated to hide the true nature of the intended harm. 
Unwillingness to manage, prosecute and punish uncontrolled elements may be another indication that these elements are, in reality, but a useful tool for the implementation of a policy of crime against humanity. 
86. Crimes against humanity may also amount to extermination of national, ethnical, racial, religious or other groups, whether or not the intent that makes such crimes punishable as genocide can be proven. 
They may also, through inhumane acts, amount to large-scale human degradation. 
The scale and nature of such crimes become of special significance and of concern to the international community because of the abhorrent character of the overall policy, the means employed to carry out the policy and the number of victims it produces. 
Its objectives are to safeguard the very existence of certain human groups and to affirm and emphasize the most elementary principles of humanity and morality. 
In view of the rights involved, the legal obligations to refrain from genocide are recognized as erga omnes. 
92. The acts specified in the Convention must be "committed with intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group, as such" (art. 
Such leadership includes political and administrative leaders, religious leaders, academics and intellectuals, business leaders and others - the totality per se may be a strong indication of genocide regardless of the actual numbers killed. 
A corroborating argument will be the fate of the rest of the group. 
The character of the attack on the leadership must be viewed in the context of the fate or what happened to the rest of the group. 
Thus, the intent to destroy the fabric of a society through the extermination of its leadership, when accompanied by other acts of elimination of a segment of society, can also be deemed genocide. 
The different groups relevant to the conflict in the former Yugoslavia - the Serbs, the Croats, the Muslims, the Gypsies and others - all have status as ethnic groups, and may, at least in part, be characterized by religion, ethnicity and nationality. 
It is not a condition that the victim group be a minority, it might as well be a numerical majority. 
96. If there are several or more than one victim groups, and each group as such is protected, it may be within the spirit and purpose of the Convention to consider all the victim groups as a larger entity. 
This is important if, for example, group B and to a lesser degree group C have provided the non-A group with all its leaders. 
Group D, on the other hand, has a more marginal role in the non-A group community because of its small numbers or other reasons. 
The core of this reasoning is that in one-against-everyone-else cases the question of a significant number or a significant section of the group must be answered with reference to all the target groups as a larger whole. 
97. It is the element of intent to destroy a designated group in whole or in part, which makes crimes of mass murder and crimes against humanity qualify as genocide. 
To be genocide within the meaning of the Convention, the crimes against a number of individuals must be directed at their collectivity or at them in their collective character or capacity. 
This can be deduced from the words "as such" stated in article II of the Convention (see para. 92 above). 
In most countries, penal codes do not regard motives, rather only intent, as the subjective or mental constituent element of a crime. 
Motive and intent may be closely linked, but motive is not mentioned in the Convention. 
The necessary element of intent may be inferred from sufficient facts. 
In certain cases, there will be evidence of actions or omissions of such a degree that the defendant may reasonably be assumed to have been aware of the consequences of his or her conduct, which goes to the establishment of intent, but not necessarily motive. 
99. Article III of the Convention lists the punishable acts as being: "genocide, conspiracy to commit genocide, direct or public incitement to commit genocide, attempt to commit genocide and complicity in genocide". 
Secondly, it describes what kind of involvement in actual genocide may result in penal responsibility under the Convention. 
Thus, criminal responsibility extends to those involved in incitement, conspiracy and attempt, as well as individuals actually executing the specific acts prohibited by the Convention. 
Political masterminds or propaganda people are no less responsible than the individuals who perform the actual carnage. 
There are, therefore, several legal bases for criminal responsibility of individuals who engage in or are part of the various aspects of genocide. 
100. It is explicitly stated in the Convention that people who have committed genocide shall be punished whether they are "constitutionally responsible rulers, public officials or private individuals" (art. IV). 
To meet the aims of the Convention, people in the said categories must be treated equally irrespective of their de jure or de facto positions as decision-makers. 
As individuals, they are subject to prosecution like any other individual violator. They cannot hide behind any shield of immunity. 
The legal and moral responsibilities are the same and the need to prevent genocide no less clear because of the position of the violator. 
The definition of genocide in article 4 of the statute is identical to the provisions of the Genocide Convention. 
103. Unlike most codified penal laws in the world, in international humanitarian law rape is not precisely defined. 
Therefore, rape and other sexual assaults are covered in pari materia. 
The Hague Convention (IV) Respecting the Laws and Customs of War on Land deals with the question of sexual assaults in article 46: "Family honour and rights, the lives of persons and private property, as well as religious convictions and practice, must be respected." 
The Fourth Geneva Convention explicitly prohibits rape in article 27. 
The Commission deems that article 147 of the same Convention on "grave breaches" includes rape and other sexual assaults as constituting "torture or inhumane treatment" and that they are also prohibited because they are among those acts "wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health". 
In addition, such practices which are based on racial discrimination also constitute "grave breaches" under article 85, paragraph 4 of Protocol I, which holds that "inhuman and degrading practices involving outrage upon personal dignity, based on racial discrimination" are prohibited. 
It is also considered that article 27 of the Fourth Geneva Convention constitutes part of customary international law, thus also establishing a basis for universal jurisdiction. 
Under all of these provisions, a single act of rape or sexual assault constitutes a war crime. 
106. With respect to provisions applicable to conflicts of a non-international character, common article 3 to the four Geneva Conventions applies, as does article 4, paragraph 2 of Protocol II. 
107. Two other sources of international humanitarian law apply to the prohibition of sexual assault and rape irrespective of the nature and characterization of the conflict. 
With respect to crimes against humanity, sexual assaults and rape fall within the meaning of other inhumane acts. 
However, the prohibited conduct must be part of an overall policy of persecution based on ethnic or religious grounds against a civilian population. 
Under the Genocide Convention, sexual assault and rape are included within the meaning of article II of the Convention, provided that the prohibited conduct is committed as part of an "intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group". 
It is also well-established that both of these sources of international humanitarian law are considered part of jus cogens and are, therefore, binding under customary international law. 
108. The parties to this conflict are bound by the four Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949 and Additional Protocols I and II, both under State succession and by the parties' specific accession thereto. 
The parties are also bound by the Genocide Convention under State succession in so far as that convention has been ratified by the former Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The parties are bound by that Convention under jus cogens and customary international law. 
The parties are also bound under jus cogens and customary international law by the obligations arising under crimes against humanity, as developed in conventional and customary international law. 
109. The Commission concludes that there is no doubt about the prohibition of rape and sexual assault in the Geneva Conventions and other applicable sources of international humanitarian law. 
Furthermore, the Commission finds that the relevant provisions of the statute of the International Tribunal adequately and correctly state the applicable law to this crime. 
110. The military conflicts in the former Yugoslavia must be examined on the basis of their evolution, which involved different parties at various times, operating in separate, though frequently interrelated, theatres of operation. 
111. The first phase involved the conflict in Slovenia. 
The conflict began when that Republic declared its independence from the former Yugoslavia on 25 June 1991. 
That conflict involved the Yugoslav People's Army (JNA), Slovenia Territorial Defence Forces - Slovenian troops who left JNA to join the newly created Slovenian Army - and local Slovenian Police. 
This phase lasted for only a few weeks, in June and July 1991. 
112. The second phase of the conflict, involving Croatia, started before that Republic officially declared its independence on 25 July 1991. 
On one side, that conflict involved JNA, Serb militia in Krajina and in eastern and western Slavonia, special forces from Serbia (with the participation of Serb expatriates and mercenaries), local special forces, and Serb police and armed civilians from the same areas. 
On the other side, the newly formed Croatian Army consisted of Croatian troops who left JNA, the Croatian National Guard, local militia; special forces consisting of expatriate Croats and mercenaries, and local Croatian police and armed civilians. 
After November 1991, JNA formally withdrew from Croatia, but continued to support the newly formed, self-proclaimed "Serb Republic of Krajina" army. 
Meanwhile, the newly established Republic of Croatia had formed its army, the Croatian Army, which, along with Croatian special forces and others, continued the armed conflict in what became the United Nations protected areas (UNPAs) in Croatia. 
Other Croatian armed civilian forces operate essentially in local areas. 
This lasted from April to June 1992, during which time the JNA troops from Serbia and Montenegro "officially" withdrew from Bosnia and Herzegovina, leaving behind JNA Serbian troops from Bosnia and their equipment. 
114. At the early stages of the conflict, most of the combatants, including those in the regular army, did not wear distinctive uniforms, emblems or insignias of rank. 
As a result, officers freely moved from army to militia and from one unit to another. 
The confusion was more pronounced in Bosnia among Serb combatants, but seems to have been purposely kept that way for essentially political reasons. 
115. When each of the three Republics of Slovenia, Croatia and Bosnia and Herzegovina respectively declared their independence, 21/ they did not have a separate army. 
Previously, the Yugoslavian People's Army (JNA), also referred to as the Yugoslavian National Army, was a single unitary army for all members of the former Yugoslavia. 
The armies of the "warring factions" consisted mainly of military personnel and equipment of the former JNA. 
Throughout this period, JNA was reorganized several times by the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
As of May 1992, JNA - now called the Yugoslav Army - consisted essentially of troops from the Republics of Serbia and Montenegro. 
These two Republics form the successor federal union to the former Yugoslavia. 
The first two were at one time and may still be armed and supported by JNA (now the Yugoslav Army) and the third may have been armed and supported by the Croatian Army. 
They also operate independently in certain geographic areas, usually where most of the personnel in these units came from. 
120. In addition, two other types of paramilitary groups and formations are also engaged in military operations. They consist of: (a) what are called "special forces", and (b) local police forces augmented by local armed civilians. 
All the warring factions make use of such forces among their combatants, but the lines of authority and the structure of command and control are confusing, even to the combatants. 
Such a relationship is frequently based on political allegiance and is not always publicly known. 
As these units usually operate independently and outside the apparent chain of command, their order of battle is not known. 
Notwithstanding the strong links between these units and the respective armies, the regular army failed to restrain them from the commission of grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and other violations of international humanitarian law. 
Among the most notorious of the special forces are Arkan's "Tigers" 25/ and \x{f462}\x{ea92}lj's "White Eagles" (also referred to as "Chetniks"). 26/ Lastly, many of these units operate throughout the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
These local forces operate in the areas of their towns and villages. 
Occasionally, they also lend support to similar groups and other combatants in the same op\x{eaa1}ina (county) and neighbouring areas. 
Frequently, the unit or group is called by the leader's name. Otherwise, the unit or group uses a politically significant name or the name of their town, village or area. 
These forces operate within a given municipality. 
Furthermore, the respective ministries of interior also have national and regional police units, which usually operate outside the boundaries of local municipalities. 
The relationship between national, regional and local police is not always clear and varies in each country, and sometimes within the regions of each country. 
During the early stages of the conflicts in Croatia and in Bosnia and Herzegovina, the police, augmented by "volunteer" armed civilians, operated without apparent command and control from the army. 
Their leadership was local and included many political figures. 
These forces acted with almost complete autonomy in their respective areas. 
123. The situation consists of a multiplicity of combatant forces (for example, regular armies, militias, special forces, police and armed civilians) operating within different structures or outside any structure. 
Probably the only factor common to all of these forces is their receipt of military equipment, ammunition and supplies from their respective armies and other governmental sources. 
124. The outcome of such a structure and the strategies and tactics employed help to blur the chain of command and conceal responsibility. 
This concealment may well be intended by some of the parties to provide a shield of plausible deniability. 
126. The Federal Criminal Code of the former Yugoslavia embodied the international rules of armed conflict. JNA military personnel were instructed accordingly. 
Thus, grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and other violations of international humanitarian law are part of the applicable national laws of all warring factions. 
128. The grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and other violations of international humanitarian law occurring in this conflict are, in part, the product of the military structure that results in a lack of effective command and control. 
The violations are also the result of the strategies and tactics employed by the warring factions. 
Considered in the context of the conflicts in the former Yugoslavia, 'ethnic cleansing' means rendering an area ethnically homogenous by using force or intimidation to remove persons of given groups from the area. 
'Ethnic cleansing' is contrary to international law. 
Those practices constitute crimes against humanity and can be assimilated to specific war crimes. 
Furthermore, such acts could also fall within the meaning of the Genocide Convention. 
To a large extent, it is carried out in the name of misguided nationalism, historic grievances and a powerful driving sense of revenge. 
This purpose appears to be the occupation of territory to the exclusion of the purged group or groups. 
This policy and the practices of warring factions are described separately in the following paragraphs. 
131. With respect to the practices by Serbs in Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia, "ethnic cleansing" is commonly used as a term to describe a policy conducted in furtherance of political doctrines relating to "Greater Serbia". 
The policy is put into practice by Serbs in Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia and their supporters in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
These views contrast with ethnic and religious pluralism. 
This doctrine breeds intolerance and suspicion of other ethnic and religious groups and is conducive to violence when it is politically manipulated, as has been the case. 
These acts are also highly publicized by the perpetrators in order to achieve a terror-inspiring effect on others and cause them to flee. 
136. Other noteworthy practices are widespread destruction of villages by systematically burning them to the ground and blowing up all the houses and structures in a given area. 
The purpose of this destruction is to eradicate cultural, social and religious traces that identify the ethnic and religious groups. 
These forces clearly seem to be supported, equipped and supplied by the Governments they serve and are allowed to operate without control by the authorities in charge. 
Two particular groups of special forces that have committed the largest number of reported violations are Arkan's Tigers and \x{f462}\x{ea92}lj's White Eagles (see para. 121). 
(a) JNA and the Army of the so-called "Bosnian Serb Republic" 39/ have been involved in carrying out and facilitating the policy and practices of "ethnic cleansing" in certain parts of the territory; 
(b) The practices implementing the policy, particularly in certain parts of Bosnia, have been carried out to a large extent by the most marginal social elements of that society; 
(c) The leaders of Bosnian Serbs influenced, encouraged, facilitated and condoned these social elements to carry out the crimes described above. 
The combination of these factors, stimulated by misguided nationalism, fanned by historical grievances and fuelled by reciprocal violence and revenge, has led to tragic consequences. 
142. There is sufficient evidence to conclude that the practices of "ethnic cleansing" were not coincidental, sporadic or carried out by disorganized groups or bands of civilians who could not be controlled by the Bosnian-Serb leadership. 
Indeed, the patterns of conduct, the manner in which these acts were carried out, the length of time over which they took place and the areas in which they occurred combine to reveal a purpose, systematicity and some planning and coordination from higher authorities. 
Furthermore, these practices are carried out by persons from all segments of the Serbian population in the areas described: members of the army, militias, special forces, the police and civilians. 
Lastly, the Commission notes that these unlawful acts are often heralded by the perpetrators as positive, patriotic accomplishments. 
144. Lastly, it should be noted that there was initially a link between local activities and activities of Serbs from the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in Bosnia and Herzegovina and in Krajina, Croatia, and also involvement by JNA. 
This linkage existed until 2 January 1992, the date of the cease-fire between Serbs in Krajina and JNA and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, and is evident in many ways. 
146. Manifestations of "ethnic cleansing" have occurred throughout the territory of the former Yugoslavia, and similar practices have been committed at certain times and places by Croatian warring factions, as discussed in paragraph 147. 
147. "Ethnic cleansing" practices committed by Bosnian Croats with support from the Republic of Croatia against Bosnian Muslims in Herzegovina are politically related. 44/ Furthermore, Croatian forces also engage in these practices against Serbs in the Krajina area and in eastern and western Slavonia. 
The violence committed against Serbs in these areas appears, however, to have the more defined political aim of removing them from the areas. 
Croats have used the Croatian Defence Council, police, armed civilians and local special forces to carry out these acts in the areas mentioned above. 
In the Krajina area and in eastern and western Slavonia, the cycle of violence between Serbs and Croats started in the early part of 1991, before the war formally began. 
148. Bosnian Government forces have also committed the same type of grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions against Serbs and Croats, but not as part of a policy of "ethnic cleansing". 
The number of these violations, as reported, is significantly less than the reported violations allegedly committed by the other warring factions. 
149. The Commission is unable to determine the amount of harm and the exact number of violations committed by each of the warring factions. 
Nevertheless, it is clear that there is no factual basis for arguing that there is a "moral equivalence" between the warring factions. 
150. It should be noted in unequivocal terms, however, that reprisals, retribution and revenge do not constitute a valid legal justification or excuse for committing grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and other violations of international humanitarian law (see paras. 63-66). 
153. Comparing the 1991 census figures with the results of a population count of June 1993, as published in Serbian-controlled media, gives the following overall picture: 
Since then, the number of non-Serbs in the district have continued to decrease. 
The extreme persecution to which non-Serbs are subjected and their almost total lack of protection in the district is illustrated by the fact that ICRC and UNHCR asked permission from the Serbs, in March 1994, to evacuate all remaining non-Serbs from Op\x{eaa1}ina Prijedor. 
154. The following factual findings of the Commission are based on 300 to 400 statements by surviving victims of the events in Op\x{eaa1}ina Prijedor currently living in different countries, local Serbian media reports of the events and research into the context of the events. 
155. According to Kozarski Vjesnik, a Serbian-controlled newspaper in Op\x{eaa1}ina Prijedor, of 9 April 1993: 
In the night between 29 and 30 April 1992, he directed the takeover of power [by the Serbs], which was successfully achieved in only 30 minutes, without any shots fired. 
He was in charge of this job during the most demanding period and remained in the position until January 1993. 
156. More than six months prior to the power change in 1992, the Serbs started to build up their own administration parallel to the legitimate authorities in Op\x{eaa1}ina Prijedor - what they called the Serbian Op\x{eaa1}ina Prijedor. 
The television programmes from Belgrade insinuated that non-Serbs wanted war and threatened the Serbs. 
158. Prior to the power change on 30 April 1992, Serbs secretly armed other Serbs in the district. 
Many soldiers from the Yugoslav People's Army withdrew from Croatia to north-western Bosnia in early 1992. 
Instead of demobilizing those who returned to Op\x{eaa1}ina Prijedor, the legitimate authorities were pressured to accept redeploying them to control all inroads to and exits from the district together with police and the territorial defence forces (TDFs). 
The pressure applied was an ultimatum. 
The message was that if the ultimatum was not met, the fate of Prijedor would be the same as that of these villages. 
The ultimatum was accepted. 
159. An immediate consequence of the Serbian takeover was severed communications between Op\x{eaa1}ina Prijedor and the outside world. 
A curfew was introduced in Prijedor town - the main town in the district - and travel permits were required in many areas even to move among local villages. 
Bus services were closed down. 
160. In the wake of the power change, most non-Serbs were dismissed from their jobs, be it as police, public officials or even manual workers. 
In all key functions such as police and local administration, the empty posts were taken over by Serbs. 
161. Even before 30 April 1992, Serbs had started to visit the non-Serbs who were licensed to hold weapons and demand that they give their weapons up. 
This process was intensified after the takeover and combined with a campaign in which non-Serbian police and TDFs were instructed to hand over their weapons and non-Serbian houses and villages were searched for arms. 
162. Also, the local media, Radio Prijedor and Kozarski Vjesnik, joined in the anti-non-Serb propaganda. 
The media slandered former non-Serbian leaders by criticizing everything from their alleged lack of efficiency to their private lives. 
In addition, the media claimed that dangerous Muslim extremists were in the area, preparing genocide against the Serbs. 
As it was not met, Hambarine was subjected to several hours of artillery bombardment on 23 May 1992. 
The shells were fired from the aerodrome Urije just outside Prijedor town. 
When the bombardment stopped, the village was stormed by infantry, including paramilitary units, which sought out the inhabitants in every home. 
Hambarine had a population of 2,499 in 1991. 
164. On 24 May 1992, a large-scale attack on the entire Kozarac area east of Prijedor town, under the Kozara Mountain, was carried out with intensive bombardment from all directions by artillery, tanks and small firearms. 
The bombardment lasted for more than 24 hours, before the infantry and paramilitary groups stormed Kozarac and nearby villages and searched for people in every building. 
The affected area had a total population of almost 27,000 people. 
165. On 30 May 1992, a group of less than 150 armed non-Serbs had made their way to the old town in Prijedor to regain control over the town. 
In the central parts of Prijedor town, all non-Serbs were forced to leave their houses as Serbian military, paramilitary, police and civilians advanced street by street with tanks and lighter arms. 
166. Starting on 20 July 1992, a large area of predominantly non-Serbian villages on the left bank of the River Sava (the larger Hambarine/Ljubija area) was attacked in a similar manner to the Kozarac area. 
However, it was predominantly infantry and paramilitary groups that carried out the destruction. 
At the time of the attack, the areas had a population of close to 20,000 people, including people who had come for shelter after their villages west of Op\x{eaa1}ina Prijedor had been destroyed. 
Some were hit by artillery shells, while others were set ablaze in the initial attack. 
All the homes were later pillaged and a large number blown up, one at a time from inside, destroying especially the inside and the roofs. 
Most of the artillery used during these attacks had been moved into position some time before the Serbs took power on 30 April 1992. 
The survivors that temporarily managed to flee or hide were divided. Females, boys under the age of sixteen (sometimes the age limit may have been lower) and elderly men (older than 60 or 65) made up one group, while the other men comprised the second group. 
Massacres, torture and appalling living conditions quickly depleted the number of detainees. 
170. In an interview printed in Kozarski Vjesnik on 9 April 1993, Simo Drlja_a, present Deputy Minister of Interior of the "Serb Republic of Bosnia", stated that: 
Of this number 1,503 Muslims and Croats were sent to the camp 'Manja_a' on the basis of solid documentation of active participation in the fighting against the Army of Republika Srpska ['Serb Republic of Bosnia'], and also participation in genocide against the Serbian people. 
As the "informative talks" or interrogations basically took place in the Omarska and Keraterm camps, it can be concluded that more than 6,000 adult males were taken to these concentration camps in the short period they existed (from the end of May to the beginning of August 1992). 
Since only 1,503 were moved on to Manja_a camp according to Mr. Drlja_a, a limited number transferred to the Trnopolje camp and almost none released, it may be assumed that the death toll was extremely high. 
On at least one occasion this allegedly resulted in an entire busload of newly captured people being arbitrarily executed en masse. 
Some 37 women were detained in Omarska, while no women were kept over time in Keraterm. 
None the less, harassment and malnutrition was a problem for all the inmates. 
Rapes, beatings and other kinds of torture, and even killings, were not rare. 
172. On their way to the concentration camps, some captives were detained for shorter periods at improvised detention facilities, such as sports halls in schools and stadiums (notably in the Prijedor suburb of Tukovi and in Ljubija). 
173. As soon as the Serbs had captured the first groups of non-Serbs, the large-scale deportations of the women started. Some were deported straight from the improvised detention facilities, the majority from the Trnopolje camp. 
The majority of deportees were cramped into buses or onto military trucks and sent towards Travnik. 
These deportees had to walk almost 30 km from where the trucks and buses dumped them in a desolate area in the outskirts of the Vla\x{ea96}_ Mountain to reach non-Serb held areas in central Bosnia. A few were deported the safer way to Bosanska Gradi\x{ea98}a. 
Some individuals perished during the transport owing to the mid-summer heat and to suffocating conditions both in cattle wagons and on closed military trucks, where the deportees were also deprived of food and water. 
174. The Serbs took power in Op\x{eaa1}ina Prijedor on 30 April 1992, after more than six months of careful planning. 
After this, the non-Serbs had their homes and communities destroyed and their families split and were deprived of their employment. 
The majority of non-Serbs were soon captured, thousands incarcerated in concentration camps, and even larger numbers deported. 
This all happened after the Serbs had sealed off most exits from the area. 
The non-Serbs represented no real threat to the Serbs under these circumstances, as the district of Prijedor was enclosed at the time by Serbian controlled and dominated areas (the non-Serb majority population in the Sanski Most district was purged simultaneously in Prijedor). 
175. Despite the absence of a real non-Serbian threat, the main objective of the concentration camps, especially Omarska but also Keraterm, seems to have been to eliminate the non-Serbian leadership. 
Political leaders, officials from the courts and administration, academics and other intellectuals, religious leaders, key business people and artists - the backbone of the Muslim and Croatian communities - were removed, apparently with the intention that the removal be permanent. 
Similarly, law enforcement and military personnel were targeted for destruction. 
These people also constituted a significant element of the non-Serbian group in that its depletion rendered the group at large defenceless against abuses of any kind. 
Other important traces of Muslim and Croatian culture and religion, including mosques and Catholic churches, were destroyed. 
176. From the time when the Serbs took power in the district of Prijedor, non-Serbs, in reality, became outlaws. 
Non-Serbs were subjected to crimes without the new Serbian leaders attempting to redress the problem. 
Rape, for example, became a serious problem for many women who were left alone because their husbands had been detained. 
The impression was allowed to spread among Serbs that they would be exonerated if they made life difficult for non-Serbs so that the latter would ask permission to leave the district. 
According to new Serbian regulations, those leaving the district had to sign over their property rights to Serbs and accept never to return, being told that their names would simultaneously be deleted from the census. 
177. When the Serbs took power in the district of Prijedor, they immediately declared the existence of a Krizni \x{f471}ab Srpske Op\x{eaa1}ine Prijedor. 
178. The military destruction of the non-Serbian habitations in Op\x{eaa1}ina Prijedor took place when the area was under the command of Colonel Vladimir Arsi_ and Major Radmilo Zeljaja in close cooperation with military superiors, at least in the regional capital Banja Luka. 
Units stationed outside of Op\x{eaa1}ina Prijedor assisted in the military destruction, as did paramilitary units whose attacks were timed to fit with the artillery attacks and the manoeuvres of the regular army units. 
179. In the above-mentioned interview printed in Kozarski Vjesnik on 9 April 1993, Simo Drlja_a stated: 
"... the cooperation was excellent with the Army of Republika Srpska and with the officers of that army. 
The cooperation was manifested in the joint cleansing of the terrain of traitors, joint work at the checkpoints, a joint intervention group against disturbances of public order and in fighting terrorist groups." 
For some of the most gruesome torture and killings of detainees, the assistance of paramilitary units and some locals was also called upon. 
Quasi-military intervention units were used to trace and capture the non-Serbian leadership. 
The latter units killed prisoners arbitrarily during transport to the Manja_a camp and arranged mass-killings of "deported" prisoners in the Vla\x{ea96}_ Mountain area. 
180. The other members of the crisis committee ran the community in which all these violations occurred. 
The gains on different levels of the systematic looting of non-Serbian property were shared by many local Serbs. 
182. It is unquestionable that the events in Op\x{eaa1}ina Prijedor since 30 April 1992 qualify as crimes against humanity. 
Furthermore, it is likely to be confirmed in court under due process of law that these events constitute genocide. 
183. The battle and siege of Sarajevo began on 5 April 1992, the eve of European Community recognition of Bosnia and Herzegovina as an independent State. 
On that date, thousands of people took to the streets in spontaneous peace marches. 
The largest body of demonstrators headed towards the Parliament building and other buildings reportedly seized by Serb forces. 
Unidentified gunmen were then reported to have fired into the crowd. One protestor was confirmed dead. 
Since that date, the siege and relentless bombardment from the hills surrounding Sarajevo has taken a tremendous physical toll on the city and its inhabitants. 
184. Since the beginning of the siege, the first Corps Sarajevo has served as the defensive force of the Bosnian Government in and around Sarajevo. 
Most assessments characterize the first Corps Sarajevo as superior in infantry numbers as compared to the besieging forces, but clearly deficient in firepower. 
The Croatian Defence Council and the first Corps forces fought together in defence of the city throughout much of the siege despite opposing one another in Mostar and in other parts of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
However, on 10 November 1993, the Croatian Defence Council Brigade was disbanded and part of its personnel joined a new Croatian brigade of the first Corps. 
185. The Sarajevo Romanija Corps is the Bosnian-Serb force of the Bosnian-Serbian Army. 
The Corps has surrounded the city since the beginning of the siege. 49/ It is the successor of the unit of JNA that occupied the same positions until May 1992. 
186. Although the Serbian forces surrounding the city have superior firepower, it has been observed that it is unlikely that they could effectively take control of the city. 
In addition, controlling the city and its numerous buildings and streets could prove an overwhelming task for the Serb forces. 
A possible explanation for the shifting of firing sites from the mountainous areas surrounding Sarajevo may be that artillery personnel move from one emplacement to the other. 
Another explanation for this phenomenon could be the pattern of delivery of munitions. 
There were, however, no apparent munitions shortages. 
187. Many reports in the chronology described shelling as generally coming from artillery, mortars and tanks located in the hills surrounding the city. 
Some reports described various Serb-held areas and deployment of forces. 
Reports of the besieging artillery and other heavy-to-medium weapons employed in the siege vary from 600 to 1,100 pieces, but no verified account is available. 
These estimates do not include tanks. 
Some of the weapons were in fixed emplacements such as bunkers in the wooded hills and mountains surrounding Sarajevo and its suburbs. 
Although the bunkers were difficult to see from the roads, the direction from which artillery and heavy mortar shells were fired revealed their emplacement. 
However, it was difficult to determine whether the bunkers also had snipers with rifles or personnel with small arms. 
The range of shelling activity on these days varied from a low of two impacts on both 17 and 18 May 1993 to a high of 3,777 impacts on 22 July 1993. 
189. An examination of the range of destruction in Sarajevo reveals a pattern of specific targeting. 
190. The chronology confirms that certain areas of the city have also been systematically shelled throughout the course of the siege, particularly cultural and religious structures and public utilities. 
The historic old town area had also been heavily shelled. 
191. A review of the incidents in the chronology also indicates a random process of shelling throughout the civilian areas of the city. 
The shelling, which occurs at different times of the day without any apparent pattern or specific target, has a terror-inspiring effect on the civilian population. 
It is particularly telling that deaths, injuries and destruction have occurred in various parts of the city and in such well-known non-military settings as schools, open streets, public parks, football and athletic fields, cemeteries, hospitals, and even bread, water and relief lines in the city. 
193. On 5 February 1994, at least 68 persons were killed and 200 others were wounded in the shelling of a market in the city centre. 
In reaction to that attack, NATO issued an ultimatum on 9 February which gave Bosnian Serb and Bosnian forces 10 days, starting on 11 February, to withdraw their heavy weapons from a designated exclusion zone or face heavy airstrikes. 
Very little progress was made with regard to the ultimatum until 17 February, when the Russian Federation announced that it was sending a contingent of 400 troops to the city, and persuaded Bosnian Serb forces to comply with the NATO ultimatum. 
On 20 February, NATO announced that there had been virtual compliance with the ultimatum and that there was no need for airstrikes "at this stage". 
Since that date, artillery fire has substantially decreased in Sarajevo. 
The length of time over which these violations took place and their recurrence clearly establish that, in at least a large number of incidents, those ordering and carrying out these actions committed such violations. 
Command responsibility also clearly exists. 
195. From 20 June to 9 July 1993, the Commission sent an investigative mission to Sarajevo, then under siege, to undertake a law-of-war study of a specific incident in the battle of Sarajevo and an analytical law-of-war survey of the battle of Sarajevo. 
The mission included a group of Canadian military lawyers and police investigators. 
196. The mission participants met with a wide range of local officials, including the Bosnian State War Crimes Commission, city officials, medical officials and military officers. 
The report is based on information that could be obtained in and around Sarajevo. 
198. No incident was chosen prior to arrival in Sarajevo. 
Criteria to be considered in selecting an incident included: number of casualties, number of projectiles fired, sources and, to a lesser extent, time elapsed since the incident. 
199. Bosnian State War Crimes Commission authorities were requested to provide evidence concerning six incidents of their choice, on the understanding that those incidents would be considered, but not necessarily chosen, for in-depth investigation. 
Bosnian authorities suggested six incidents about which they believed a reasonable amount of information would be available. 
The investigators interviewed several witnesses on the Bosnian side, and also reviewed the crater analysis produced by UNPROFOR. 
Investigators were unable to interview witnesses on the Serbian side. 
(b) Thirteen persons were killed and 133 injured by the shells; 
(c) The shells were fired from the Serbian side, approximately 300 m south of Lukavica barracks; 
(d) The weather was clear and sunny with good visibility; 
(e) The area where the shelling occurred was exclusively residential; 
(g) No projectiles had landed in the area for several months. 
202. On the basis of the above factors, it is reasonable to conclude that a prima facie case exists that persons on the Serbian side deliberately attacked civilians and, therefore, committed a war crime. 
203. In connection with the analytical law-of-war survey and of the battle of Sarajevo, the study team visited several incident sites in Sarajevo. 
The shelling and sniping precluded an in-depth survey of property damage. 
The team, however, met with a wide range of officials of the Bosnian Government and UNPROFOR officers and obtained documentary material from them. 
204. The report prepared by the investigation team is a non-exhaustive survey of law of armed conflict issues arising during the siege of Sarajevo. 
The team did not have an opportunity to visit the Bosnian Serb Army forces during the investigation and received no allegations of Bosnian Government misconduct during the siege except for allegations from UNPROFOR sources concerning positioning of and firing by Bosnian Government forces. 
The report focuses on combat-related offences, unlawful targeting and the use of unlawful means and methods of warfare. 
If persons were killed or wounded as a result of perfidious action, a grave breach of Protocol I would be established. 
In the Sarajevo context, United Nations peace-keepers are non-combatants and entitled to be treated as civilians. 
The conduct of this matter has been deplorable, but its criminality is debatable. 
It will also have to be determined if, at the time of death, they were combatants or non-combatants and when, where and how they were killed or injured. 
Once this information is available, it will be possible to distinguish military and civilian casualties. 
206. The compilation of a chronological and quantitative survey of damage to civilian objects in Sarajevo was not attempted by the study team. 53/ Its preliminary observations follow. 
For example, a detailed study of the shelling of the Kosevo medical facility or of the National Library would probably indicate these objects had been deliberately targeted. 
In those cases, one might attempt to quantify both military advantage and civilian losses and apply the somewhat subjective rule of proportionality. 
The Bosnian Serb Army forces are deliberately targeting the civilian population of Sarajevo, either as a measure of retaliation or to weaken their political resolve. 
Attacking the civilian population is a war crime. 
208. It will probably be very difficult to link particular individuals to specific incidents in which civilians or civilian objects have been deliberately attacked or subjected to indiscriminate attacks. 
However, it may be less difficult to identify specific units. 
(a) The study of a specific incident in the battle of Sarajevo established with a reasonable degree of certainty that the civilian population had been deliberately targeted, but it was not practicable to identify the perpetrators; 
The Croats quickly killed or routed the few Serb defenders and overran the area. 
Within several days, however, Croatian authorities indicated a willingness to withdraw to their 8 September positions and to turn over the vacated territory to UNPROFOR. 
There were hundreds of such buildings in the several villages and hamlets. 
Special sweep teams assessed and recorded damage, searched for survivors and collected bodies. 
The teams included UNPROFOR medical officers, civil police (CIVPOL) monitors and soldiers. 
To some extent, these reports duplicated one another but, considered together, they provided an excellent basis for a subsequent investigation focusing on legal and forensic issues. 
211. The Commission sent a team consisting of Canadian military personnel and a forensic expert from Physicians for Human Rights to visit the area and the destroyed villages from 27 to 31 October 1993, and to review reports and photographs provided by UNPROFOR and "Serb Republic of Krajina" authorities. 
212. Their investigations concluded that, although some of the dead probably were murdered, no individual could at the time be identified to be directly responsible. 
Furthermore, there was no strong unambiguous pattern of criminal killing sufficient at the time to affix responsibility upon the Croat commanders for deliberate killing of civilians. 
(a) Unlike the evidence concerning the deaths arising from the Medak Pocket operation, there was a clear, obvious and overwhelming pattern of wanton destruction. 
Hundreds of homes were destroyed; hundreds of other buildings were destroyed; most animals were killed or taken; virtually all personal property was destroyed or taken; all vehicles and farm equipment were destroyed or taken; haystacks were set on fire; and many wells were polluted. 
(b) The timing of the destruction was inconsistent with any legitimate military conduct and not of military necessity. 
The bulk of this destruction occurred on 16 September, according to the many eyewitnesses. 
(c) The destruction occurred well after all Serb resistance had ended. 
All effective Serb forces had fled the area at the time of the bulk of the destruction. 
Even the Croatian liaison officer was forced to use an excuse not involving legitimate combat activity by the opposing forces. 
The scattered nature of the buildings, with the brief and desultory original Serb defence, does not explain this level of destruction; 
(d) The widespread destruction by demolition and fire is also generally inconsistent with legitimate military operations. 
If buildings are contested, then demolition charges cannot usually be placed inside them. 
There was no other evidence to show how these buildings were destroyed other than by enemy forces being present in them; 
(e) Various contradictory excuses given by the Croats for the destruction suggest the lack of any legitimate excuse for such widespread destruction. 
214. It is the view of the Commission that the Medak Pocket investigation report provides exceptionally strong support for the suggestion that prima facie cases can be developed against named Croatian senior officers for the wanton destruction of civilian property. 
215. The report prepared for the Commission and contained in annex VII as a result of the investigation includes suggestions for draft charges, synopses of evidence and trial plans for the possible prosecution of named Croatian senior officers. 
216. Since the spring of 1992, the warring factions to the conflicts in the former Yugoslavia operated a variety of detention facilities (camps) throughout the former Yugoslavia. 
219. The camps range in size from small detention centres that temporarily house a few prisoners to camps that house large numbers of prisoners. 
At different points in time, the same camp may be controlled by the army, the central Government, local and political authorities, the police, various military groups and local armed civilians. 
221. The various groups identified above converted pre-existing structures, such as municipal buildings, administrative offices, schools, sports arenas within the occupied areas and larger facilities on the outskirts of those areas (factories, warehouses, quarries and mines), into camps. 
Using these pre-existing facilities allows for quick and easy control and displacement of the targeted population of a controlled or conquered geographic region by one of the warring factions. 
There is no particular distinction between facilities holding prisoners of war and non-combatant civilians. 
222. The camps are frequently used to detain the civilian population that has been forcibly displaced from particular regions. 
Detention either precedes or follows armed engagements in these regions. 
Wholesale detention of persons from another ethnic or religious group occurs even when there is nothing to suggest that internment of civilians is necessary for any valid legal purpose (see paras. 129-150 and annex III). 
223. Camps are frequently the reported sites of mass executions, torture, rapes and other forms of sexual assault. 
They are the scene of the worst inhumane acts. 
These inhumane acts are committed by guards, police, special forces, and others who are allowed to come from the outside to perform such acts. 
The number of reported violations by the Croatian Government, the Croatian Army and the Croatian Defence Council is larger, particularly against Serbs in Krajina and in eastern and western Slavonia and against Muslims from Bosnia and Herzegovina in Herzegovina. 
The two warring factions identified above are however reported to have a much lesser number of violations than those committed by the Serb forces and those working on their behalf, whether in Croatia or Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
225. The characteristics and patterns of violation in the camps differ widely depending on the controlling authority, the purpose of the camp and the camp commander. 
These allegations include killing and torture of Croatian and Serbian prisoners. 
The number of reports and allegations are, however, limited. 
228. The Bosnian-Croat and Croatian Defence Council camps were in Herzegovina. 
The Commission has not been able to detect any particular pattern or policy in operating these camps. 
The Commission has information concerning the location and some information about the physical layout and command structure of some of these camps. 
The largest number of violations reported are in the Krajina and eastern and western Slavonia against Serbs and in Herzegovina by Bosnian Croats and the Croatian Defence Council against Bosnian Muslims. 
The Government of Croatia has, since late 1993, according to information received by the Commission, condemned these violations and sought to curb their occurrences. 
229. The Commission has information that Bosnian Serbs are operating camps where grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and other violations of international humanitarian law, including killing, torture and rape reportedly occur on a large scale. 
These camps are mostly in Bosnia and Herzegovina and hold Bosnian Muslims for the most part, but also Bosnian Croats. 
The Bosnian Serbs use camps to facilitate territorial and political control of a geographic region and to expel and eliminate other ethnic and religious populations from that area. 
The Commission has detailed information concerning some of the locations and physical layouts of some of these camps, including descriptions of the various buildings where prisoners are detained, interrogated, tortured and killed. 
The Commission also has information about some camp commanders and military units in the areas and individual violators. 
230. The following patterns have reportedly emerged from these camps: 
(b) Groups of camps are established and operated in clusters in various geographical areas and are frequently part of a network. 
Prisoners are frequently moved from one facility to another. 
Different facilities often have separate specific purposes like mass killing, torture, rape and exchange and holding of civilian prisoners; 
(c) Detainees are sometimes transported from camps within a given region to camps in another region because of overcrowding, anticipated ICRC inspection, visits by the media, exchange of prisoners and as a result of triage for unlawful purposes; 
During the rounding-up process, members of the population are frequently tortured, raped and killed. 
On the captors' side, local civil servants, political leaders and particularly the police participate or are involved in the rounding-up process; 
Captors also interrogate detainees concerning the personal wealth and family connections of other detainees. 
Almost always, interrogation is accompanied by brutality and humiliation and, in many cases, by torture and murder; 
(h) The smaller camps house the population temporarily until the captors divide the prisoners into smaller groups and transport them to larger camps or to separate sections of large camps. 
When prisoners are transported to larger camps, they are often packed tightly into buses, lorries or freight and cattle trains and are subjected to physical and mental abuse. 
While being transported, prisoners are often killed at random and are denied food, water and access to toilet facilities. 
Sometimes prisoners are transported by car to camps by locals; 
(i) Men between the ages of 16 (or younger) and 60, who are considered to be of military age, are usually separated from older men, women and children. 
(j) At the larger camps, prisoners are subjected to random beatings. 
Beatings, more severe torture and killings escalate when there has been a Bosnian-Serb military setback and when there are Serb casualties; 
(k) Prisoners who are targeted for torture or death at the larger camps include prominent members of the community who are wealthy, educated or politically influential persons in the community. 
Guards usually have information identifying which prisoners fall into these categories. 
They obtain that information from their own local population, through coercion and violence from other prisoners or from other detention facilities that are used solely to interrogate displaced populations; 
(l) In several instances, prisoners have been forced to inflict injury on each other, sometimes as entertainment for the guards. 
In other instances, prisoners are mass executed by machine-gun fire; 
(m) In most camps (particularly during the second half of 1992 and the first half of 1993), prisoners are killed on a daily basis. 
Their bodies are sometimes left to rot on camp grounds, disposed of in mass graves abutting the camps and thrown into rivers, ravines, mine shafts and mining pits. 
The Commission has some information concerning the locations of many of these mass graves (see paras. 253-263 and annexes X, X.AA and X.B); 
(n) Women, children and men over 60 years of age are usually separated from others and taken to separate camps. 
These camps are guarded and surrounded by fences, but prisoners are usually allowed to walk from building to building within the camp compound. 
Rapes were also committed in the presence of other prisoners. 
Mothers of young children are often raped in front of their children and are threatened with the death of their children if they do not submit to being raped. 
Sometimes young women are separated from older women and taken to separate camps where they are raped several times a day, for many days, often by more than one man. 
(p) Prisoners in all camps are subjected to mental abuse and humiliation, including barrages of ethnic slurs. 
Prisoners are detained in unsanitary environments where dysentery and lice epidemics are rampant. 
Often, male prisoners of fighting age are packed so tightly in the prison facilities that they do not have room to lie down or sit, or sometimes even to breathe. 
Instead, food is retained for the Bosnian-Serb fighting forces or is consumed by the camp guards. 
231. The Commission concludes that grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and other violations of international humanitarian law have been committed over a long period of time, on a large scale, and very frequently in the most brutal, inhuman and degrading manner. 
Army units may or may not be involved. 
However, they do not intervene to stop these violations, thereby implying responsibility by omission. 
232. Throughout the various phases of the armed conflicts in the former Yugoslavia, there have been numerous reports of widespread and systematic rape and other forms of sexual assault. The Commission, concerned about these reported crimes, undertook several means of research and investigation to ascertain the facts. 
233. The Commission sought particularly to examine the relationship between "ethnic cleansing" and rape and other forms of sexual assault. 
234. Owing to the social stigma attached - even in times of peace - rape is among the least reported crimes. 
235. Men are also subject to sexual assault. 
They have also been subjected to castration, circumcision or other sexual mutilation. 
236. The reports contained in the Commission's database identify close to 800 victims by name or number. 62/ An additional 1,673 victims are referred to, but not named in reports of victims who indicate that they have witnessed or know of other similar victims. 
The reported cases identify some 600 alleged perpetrators by name. 
In other cases, victims refer to a specific number of perpetrators, but do not identify them by name. 
In those cases of unidentified perpetrators, about 900 perpetrators are referred to. 
The alleged perpetrators include military personnel, special forces, local police and civilians. 
237. The reported cases of rape and sexual assault contained in the database occurred between the fall of 1991 and the end of 1993. 
239. In Sarajevo, the investigative team obtained all the relevant information from the database of the War Crimes Commission of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Of these, there were 105 rape cases. 
Although the pilot study assessed various information sources, it was not practicable to gather precise information leading to possible prima facie cases. 
This occurred in a detention facility. 
Among the women, 18 66/ were raped in their own homes, while 13 had been raped while in detention. 
Among the other men and women interviewed, there were 21 witnesses to additional cases of rape or sexual assaults. 67/ This involves a total number of 55 persons who were either the victims of or witnesses to rape or sexual assault. 
Six of the men from Croatia who were interviewed were victims of sexual assault. In the case of the men, all but one of these violations occurred in a detention context. 
However, seven of the women had been raped in their own homes. 
Four women were raped while in detention, among them was a woman who was detained in her own home for six months and raped almost daily. 
Among the other men and women interviewed from Croatia, nine were witnesses to additional cases of rape or sexual assault. 
243. All of the information gathered through the 223 interviews, 68/ that were conducted by the Commission has been made available to the Prosecutor of the International Tribunal. 
244. Five patterns 70/ emerge from the reported cases, regardless of the ethnicity of the perpetrators or the victims (see also para. 229 for a description of rape practices in custodial settings). 
245. The first pattern involves individuals or small groups committing sexual assault in conjunction with looting and intimidation of the target ethnic group. 
This is before any widespread or generalized fighting breaks out in the region. 
Tensions in an area grow and members of the ethnic group controlling the regional government begin to terrorize their neighbours. 
Two or more men break into a house, intimidate the residents, steal their property, beat them and often rape the females. 
Some of the reported rapes are singular and some multiple. 
In either case, there is often a gang atmosphere where the abuses are part of the same event and all the attackers participate, even if they do not sexually assault the victims. 
One of the women interviewed was gang-raped by eight soldiers in front of her six-year-old sister and her five-month-old daughter. 
One of the men was forced at gunpoint to rape the victim, "as she was an Ustasha". 
When she reported the crimes to local authorities, they said they could do nothing as "she was a Croat". 
246. The second pattern of rape involves individuals or small groups committing sexual assaults in conjunction with fighting in an area, often including the rape of women in public. 
When forces attack a town or village, the population is rounded up and divided by sex and age. 
Some women are raped in their homes as the attacking forces secure the area. 
The population of the village is then transported to camps. One victim-witness interviewed saw an elderly woman and others raped in front of a group of 100 detained villagers. 
The witness was herself threatened with rape and she saw a number of men from the group having their throats cut. 
Soldiers, camp guards, paramilitaries and even civilians may be allowed to enter the camp, pick out women, take them away, rape them and then either kill them or return them to the site. Reports frequently refer to gang rape, while beatings and torture accompany most of the reported rapes. 
Though this is the general pattern, there are also many allegations that women are raped in front of other internees, or that other internees are forced to sexually abuse each other. 
During the Commission's interviewing process 15 people were interviewed whose major allegations related to the same detention camp. 
One of the victim-witnesses interviewed saw a woman die after being in a coma for a week as a result of about 100 sadistic rapes by guards. 
Sexual assaults were also practised against men: one witness saw prisoners forced to bite another prisoner's genitals. 
If any prisoner had an erection, his penis was cut off. 
Another ex-detainee told of suffering electric shocks to the scrotum and of seeing a father and son who shared his cell forced by guards to perform sex acts with each other. 
Survivors of some camps report that they believe they were detained for the purpose of rape. 
In those camps, all of the women are raped quite frequently, often in front of other internees, and usually accompanied by beatings and torture. 
Pregnant women are detained until it is too late for them to obtain an abortion. 
She was raped almost daily by three or four soldiers. 
They repeatedly said their President had ordered them to do this. 
One woman's home was taken by Serbian neighbours and used as a detention centre for interrogations over several months. 
She was raped almost daily and beaten for several months; two other women were raped there too. 
One woman interviewed was detained in a private house with a number of other women for six months. 
The women were of mixed ethnicity. 
All the women were raped when soldiers returned from the front line every 15 days. 
The witness was told that the women had to do this because the women in another camp (which the witness named and which has been documented by other information gatherers) were exhausted. 
(a) Rapes seem to occur in conjunction with efforts to displace the targeted ethnic group from the region. 
This may involve heightened shame and humiliation by raping victims in front of adult and minor family members, in front of other detainees or in public places, or by forcing family members to rape each other. 
In detention, perpetrators go through the detention centres with flashlights at night selecting women and return them the next morning, while camp commanders often know about, and sometimes participate in, the sexual assaults; 
(d) Victims may be sexually abused with foreign objects like broken glass bottles, guns and truncheons. 
Castrations are performed through crude means such as forcing other internees to bite off a prisoner's testicles. 
However, the largest number of reported victims have been Bosnian Muslims, and the largest number of alleged perpetrators have been Bosnian Serbs. 
There are few reports of rape and sexual assault between members of the same ethnic group. 
252. In Bosnia, some of the reported rape and sexual assault cases committed by Serbs, mostly against Muslims, are clearly the result of individual or small group conduct without evidence of command direction or an overall policy. 
256. As of 31 March 1994, the Commission received information leading to the identification of 187 mass grave sites throughout the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 74/ Of the reported sites, 143 are located in Bosnia and Herzegovina and 44 are in Croatia. 
Of the mass grave sites, 65 are believed to contain at least some Muslims; 32 are believed to contain at least some Croats; and 19 are believed to contain at least some Serbs. 
Regarding the remainder of the grave sites, reports on approximately 81 do not contain information regarding ethnicity. 
Some grave sites are reported to contain bodies from more than one warring faction. 75/ However, these numbers do not reflect whether the grave sites contain bodies of civilians and other non-combatants or the bodies of soldiers killed in combat. 
In the Prijedor region alone, there are approximately 62 grave sites, some of which are said to contain the remains of prisoners killed at Omarska Camp, Keraterm Camp, and other camps located in the area. 
The Br_ko area, where the Luka Camp was located, may contain between 5 and 10 mass grave sites. 
261. At least 99 of the alleged mass grave sites appear to contain victims of mass killings. 
In these instances, the source of information clearly detailed the circumstances of the killing or provided witness testimony. 77/ Thus, as more information becomes available, this number may change. 
In addition, the number of graves which allegedly contain at least 20 bodies, along with much of the source information regarding how many of the grave sites were created, suggests that this number will increase. 
The data, including witness statements, indicate that many of those buried in mass graves were former prisoners in the various detention facilities throughout the territory. 
262. It should be noted that, as indicated above, the existence of mass graves does not necessarily mean that persons were unlawfully killed. 
However, there are several provisions of the Geneva Conventions which outline the treatment and burial of those killed during wartime. 
Investigations of mass graves will also help to discover evidence of criminality. 
264. If the existence of the numerous mass graves situated at or near identified detention facilities were to be confirmed, such confirmation would be relevant to the inquiry into "ethnic cleansing" (see paras. 129-150). 
266. The Commission faced some logistical difficulties in preparing for the Ov_ara investigation. However, all of these difficulties were eventually overcome and the Commission obtained the assistance of an international team of investigators. 
267. The only obstacle which the Commission could not overcome was political - obtaining viable assurances and permissions from the political authorities controlling the areas. 
268. In an effort to obtain the necessary political assurances, the Commission made visits to Vukovar in March, July, October and November; to Belgrade in March and April; and to Knin in May, September and October. 
The approach taken by the Commission was that, as a matter of balance, the Commission would attempt to excavate a second mass grave site in Sector West that was believed to contain Serb victims at essentially the same time as it conducted the Ov_ara excavation. 
On the basis of this understanding, the Commission decided to send an investigative mission to Zagreb in early October and to Sectors West and East during the week of 17 October. 
On receipt of this assurance, the administration of the "Serb Republic of Krajina" issued several documents providing cooperation and authorizing the Commission to proceed with the investigation. 
271. The teams were deployed from Zagreb to Sector East on 19 October. 
On arrival in Sector East on the evening of 19 October, the on-site rapporteur was informed by UNPROFOR that a meeting with Sector East administration of the "Serb Republic of Krajina", in particular Colonel Milanovic, was a condition precedent to commencement of the excavation. 
The site had been secured by UNPROFOR since it was originally identified in December 1992. 
During the site survey, the site was checked for unexploded ordinance by UNPROFOR; brush was cleared; the area was surveyed in detail with a range of equipment; and a certain amount of physical evidence, including spent cartridge cases and some cloth, was recovered. 
Following the meeting, all personnel were withdrawn from the Ov_ara site to their accommodations at Klissa and Erdut. 
After consultation with UNPROFOR, it was decided that any attempt to continue the project after this decision by the "local administration" would expose the project personnel and UNPROFOR personnel to an excessive degree of risk. 
Sufficient material and personnel resources were, however, retained in Croatia until about 10 November so that the Ov_ara excavation could be conducted if adequate political approval was obtained. 
After 10 November, the onset of cold weather made the project impracticable before the spring of 1994. 
Appropriate political approval was not obtained before 10 November. 
275. On 17 November 1993, the representatives of the Commission met with Mr. Hadzic, President of the "Serb Republic of Krajina", at his initiative at Erdut. 
Also at the meeting were Mr. Niksic, "Vice-Chairman of the Regional Council", and Colonel Milanovic, Deputy Minister of Defence of the "Serb Republic of Krajina". 
Note no. 1-234-93, dated 16 November, was presented to the on-site rapporteur, under the signature of Mr. Hadzic, stating that the following decisions had been reached: 
(b) The excavation activities could start in March or April the following year, when the weather conditions improved; 
(c) The authorities of the "Serb Republic of Krajina" would appoint one member to observe the activities of the Commission; 
(d) The "President of the Republic", Mr. Hadzic, had approved the above-stated items and was willing to cooperate fully with the Commission. 
The site remains under UNPROFOR protection, but no criminal investigation related to this mass grave excavation has been conducted to date. 
278. In October 1993, when the Commission was in a position to conduct a mass grave excavation, it decided to have Physicians for Human Rights conduct a preliminary site survey at Pakra_ka Poljana to confirm the existence of a mass grave. 
279. From 20 October to 9 November 1993, the Commission deployed teams to the area. 
280. The Commission received a particularly high level of support from UNPROFOR during this investigation. 
281. The forensic report on this preliminary site investigation reached the following conclusions: 
Leaves found in the bottom of some graves and the clothing on several individuals, including heavy jackets and sweaters, suggests that burials took place in the autumn or early winter; 
Other bodies had their hands together, sometimes in extremely awkward positions, but no rope was found during the excavations. 
Fifteen of the bodies exhibited gunshot wounds to the head, two had blunt head trauma, one had multiple gunshot wounds to the arm and leg and one had massive head trauma; 
The isolated location of the graves suggests that the executioners intended to bury their victims secretly. 
The graves were also adjacent to large, woody vegetation that screened the area from at least one direction; 
282. Although the Pakra_ka Poljana site was believed to be the site of mass graves containing up to 1,700 bodies, the site was examined with considerable care. 
The very firmly based conclusion was reached that this belief was erroneous. 
283. On 9 November 1993, the 19 exhumed bodies were placed in body bags together with preservative chemicals and reburied at a site immediately adjacent to an UNPROFOR observation post. 
Before this step was taken, some consideration was given to the possibility of conducting an autopsy examination of the bodies to establish identification and the cause/manner of death and to the possibility of gathering some additional ante-mortem information by interviewing selected persons in the area. 
These activities were not undertaken owing to previously expressed "Serb Republic of Krajina" concerns that post-mortems not be done in Croatia on account of the difficulty of obtaining a suitable morgue facility. 
In particular, it could not verify allegations that all Catholic churches and mosques in Serb-occupied territories of Bosnia had been systematically destroyed or damaged. 
Since the Commission could not consider, let alone investigate, all allegations of damage to cultural property, 81/ it has selected two examples which are typical of such breaches. 
The military occupation of the district of Dubrovnik captured international attention because of the cultural and historical significance of the region and the town. 
Dubrovnik is now known as an old town which has suffered great damage as a result of the Serbian attacks. 
289. The attacks on Dubrovnik started with the Serbian paramilitary forces, supported by Yugoslavia's regular army, in June and August 1991. 
The first shelling began on 1 October and continued sporadically until 24 October 1991. 
After a short lull, the shelling started up again on 30 October and continued into December. 
291. According to estimates, 55.9 per cent of the buildings of the old town were affected, either by fires or by damage to the structures and special elements or to the facades and roofs. 
Other examples are St. Blaise's Church, the Franciscan Cathedral and Convent, the Dominican Convent, St. Clair's Convent and the Fountain of Onofrio; and, of course, there was the destruction of the roofs of the old town. 
In this respect, the local authorities list 336 direct hits and 254 cases of partial destruction of roofs by shell fragments. 
292. From the UNESCO experts' assessment, the total damaged roof areas can be estimated at 56,747 m2. 
In the Commission's view, other concepts in addition to military objectives should be applied: the concepts of undefended place or object, of proportionality and of neutrality. 
295. At 10.16 a.m. on 9 November 1993, Mostar Bridge was destroyed. 
This letter and other documents attached to the present report describe the history of the bridge, which was built between 1557 and 1566 according to the plans of the Turkish architect Aerudin. 
It is a monument which, unfortunately, did not appear in the UNESCO list. 
It embodied the links which united these peoples in spite of their religious differences and the circumstances of the present war. 
However, the shelling on 8 November 1993 clearly aimed at destroying the bridge. 
It would seem that this incident was filmed by Folio Productions (a British production company). 
298. The Commission sent an investigative team of Canadian and Norwegian military lawyers and a French art historian to Dubrovnik for the period 20 October to 4 November 1993. 
The objective of the investigation was to prepare a law of armed conflict study of the battle of Dubrovnik which would attempt, among other things: 
(a) To determine whether and when indiscriminate attacks or deliberate attacks on civilian persons or civilian objects occurred; 
(b) To quantify the loss of civilian life, injury to civilian persons, and damage to civilian property, including cultural property; 
These reports indicate in particular that a substantial amount of damage was caused to cultural property in the old town of Dubrovnik, mostly during the St. Nicholas Day bombardment. 
Information provided by the administration of the "Serb Republic of Krajina" about the radioactive waste sites was extremely sparse. 
Two nuclear biological chemical specialists were deployed to Sector West with one (Netherlands) United Nations support detachment. 
303. The specialists reached the following conclusions: 
(a) The nuclear activity measured in Sector West proved not to be any higher than the normal background radiation. 
In addition, examination of five soil samples proved that the quantity of radioactive materials in the samples could be considered as normal. 
(b) There were no detectable signs of physical presence of any nuclear waste in the areas searched. 
304. The investigation was as thorough as time would permit, and a wide range of possible dump sites were visited with uniform negative results. 
305. However, in March and April 1994, the administration of the "Serb Republic of Krajina" provided new information on the location of possible waste dump sites. 
306. The disintegration of a federal State, as in the case of the former Yugoslavia, is often at first a civil conflict. 
However, as the respective States of Slovenia, Croatia and Bosnia and Herzegovina declared their independence, received international recognition and were admitted to membership in the United Nations, the conflict with respect to each of these States became an international conflict. 85/ The first interim report stated: 
307. However, the precise time at which the different stages of this multi-party conflict became or ceased to be a conflict of an international character must be determined by a review of legally relevant facts. 
In the event the Tribunal concludes that the conflict is of an international character, the "grave breaches" provisions of the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949 shall apply, as well as Additional Protocol I of 1977, as do other norms of international humanitarian law. 
With respect to other periods, common article 3 of the 1949 Geneva Conventions and Protocol II apply, as do other norms of international humanitarian law. 
308. The Commission emphasizes that the conventional and customary international law norms on crimes against humanity and genocide apply to the entirety of this conflict. 
This is the case irrespective of whether the conflict is determined to be of an international or non-international character. 
309. The Commission also concurs with respect to the provisions of applicable law contained in the statute of the International Tribunal. 
The Commission recognizes, however, that Protocols I and II are also part of the applicable law. 
311. The Commission finds significant evidence of and information about the commission of grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions and other violations of international humanitarian law which have been communicated to the Office of the Prosecutor of the International Tribunal. 
312. Some of the conclusions relative to these violations are reflected in the present report, but for obvious reasons information and evidence of a prosecutorial nature are not described herein. 
313. The practices of "ethnic cleansing" (see paras. 129-150), sexual assault and rape (see paras. 232-253 and 230) have been carried out by some of the parties so systematically that they strongly appear to be the product of a policy. 
The consistent failure to prevent the commission of such crimes and the consistent failure to prosecute and punish the perpetrators of these crimes, clearly evidences the existence of a policy by omission. 
The consequence of this conclusion is that command responsibility can be established. 
Therefore, there should be no doubt in anyone's mind that such acts as murder, torture, rape, robbery and theft constitute crimes. 
316. The observations set forth in paragraphs 110 to 127 on the military structure of the warring factions and the strategies and tactics they employ may reveal an initial state of confusion, reducing the effectiveness of command and control. 
This apparent confused state of affairs continued well beyond the initial stages of the respective conflicts. 
This leads to the conclusion that the existence of separate military structures and the multiplicity of units may well have been intended by some of the parties. 
The confusion may be intended to permit senior military and political leaders to argue lack of knowledge of what was happening and inability to control such unlawful conduct. 
318. The type, range and duration of the violations described in the present report strongly imply command responsibility by commission and omission and also indicate that the absolute defence of obedience to superior orders is invalid and unfounded (ibid.). 
This is particularly evident in view of the loose command and control structure where unlawful orders could have been disobeyed without individuals risking personal harm. 
The difference is that each side sees only its own victimization, and not what their side has done to others. 
320. It is particularly striking to note the victims' high expectations that this Commission will establish the truth and that the International Tribunal will provide justice. 
All sides expect this. 
Consequently, the International Tribunal must be given the necessary resources and support to meet these expectations and accomplish its task. Furthermore, popular expectations of a new world order based on the international rule of law require no less than effective and permanent institutions of international justice. 
All the sessions, except the first one, which was convened in New York, have been held at Geneva. 
"'In part' would seem to imply a reasonable significant number, relative to the total of the group as a whole, or else a significant section of a group such as its leadership. ... considerations of both proportionate scale and of total numbers are relevant". 
By paragraph 13, the Council decided to undertake, on the basis of that report, a thorough review of the situation, including the role of the United Nations, and, if necessary, to consider alternative ways to promote the implementation of its resolutions on Cyprus. 
4. On 9 March, my Deputy Special Representative, Mr. Gustave Feissel, presented to each leader draft ideas for implementing the package. 
The Council members noted the willingness of the leader of the Greek Cypriot community to accept the 21 March text, provided that the Turkish Cypriot leader did likewise. 
The following few weeks would prove an important test of the parties' commitment to making progress towards an overall settlement. 
7. In mid-April 1994, my Deputy Special Representative held further meetings in Nicosia with the two leaders, with the visiting Deputy Under-Secretary of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Turkey and with others. 
From 24 to 26 April, Mr. Clark, accompanied by Mr. Feissel, visited Ankara, where he met Deputy Prime Minister Karayalcin and, in the absence of the Foreign Minister, senior officials of his Ministry. 
They then met in Nicosia with the leader of the Greek Cypriot community and twice with the leader of the Turkish Cypriot community. 
Unfortunately, neither at those meetings nor in the days since has the Turkish Cypriot side indicated that agreement is possible. 
I am now presenting to the Council the full report that was initially requested for the end of February and twice postponed. 
9. At the proximity talks in Nicosia and again in Vienna, the Turkish Cypriot side put forward two variants of a deal that would go beyond the package of confidence-building measures and would in some respects be contrary to its purposes in that they would not foster bicommunal contact. 
My representatives took the position that such proposals could be discussed only with the consent of both sides. 
10. The package of confidence-building measures accepted in principle by both leaders is set out in four paragraphs of my report of 1 July 1993 (S/26026, paras. 37, 38, 42 and 43). 
The draft ideas of 21 March 1994 contained modalities for implementing the package. 
Among these were the following: 
For the Greek Cypriot side, they would open the way for owners of property in the fenced area of Varosha to reclaim possession of their property and to use it again (S/26026, para. 47); 
(c) The reopening of Nicosia International Airport would provide the Turkish Cypriot community with a direct link with the economies of other countries. 
(e) Turning the fenced area of Varosha into a special area for bicommunal contact and commerce had been a most important element in the package since its inception and it involved in particular making economic opportunities in the fenced area available to Turkish Cypriots (S/1994/262, para. 28). 
12. The draft ideas of 21 March 1994 fulfil all those considerations and provide modalities for the effective implementation of the whole package. 
This is illustrated by annex I to the present report, which compares the individual provisions of the 1 July 1993 package with the corresponding paragraphs of the draft ideas of 21 March 1994 for implementing that package. 
The draft ideas' provision for consultation with the two sides not only satisfies those requirements of the package but goes substantially beyond them. 
14. It was clear from the outset that security of access between the fenced area of Varosha and the United Nations-controlled buffer zone would be a key issue. 
The package states that "Greek Cypriots and Turkish Cypriots would be able to enter the fenced area freely and without any formality". 
The agreed arrangements of 15 February (S/1994/262, annex II) included among the key issues on which the two leaders were to reach a common understanding "secure travel to and from the fenced area". 
In my report of 4 March 1994, I underlined that "arrangements would have to be worked out to ensure unhindered and secure travel between the southern part of the island and the fenced area of Varosha, without which the package would not be feasible". 
15. The draft ideas accordingly suggested that "the area between the southern perimeter of the fenced area of Varosha and the United Nations-controlled buffer zone will be included in the unmanning agreement called for by the Security Council in resolution 889 (1993). 
Passage between the southern end of the fenced area of Varosha and the United Nations-controlled buffer zone will be under the protection of the United Nations". 
This would not involve any change in the current cease-fire line, or any change in the area under Turkish Cypriot control. 
It simply envisaged the acceptance of certain procedures to ensure effective implementation of the confidence-building measures. 
The Turkish Cypriot side was asked to agree that existing military positions in the area in question would not be occupied, except on predetermined occasions. 
The 1989 unmanning agreement relating to the cease-fire lines in certain areas of Nicosia has demonstrated the feasibility and value of such arrangements. 
16. A further key aspect of the package was the arrangements for making the fenced area a special one for bicommunal contact and commerce. 
The package also provides that arrangements will be made to finance such projects through loans, loan guarantees, etc. 
17. As is clear from annex I, the draft ideas of 21 March 1994 fully address the promotion of bicommunal contact and commerce. 
They provide that commercial activities in the fenced area would include the sale of products, produce and services, whether locally produced or imported, irrespective of origin, brought in from either side. 
A United Nations property-leasing office would be established to assure the availability of business premises for those who wished to establish commercial enterprises in the fenced area and who did not own property there. 
It was stated explicitly that a principal aim of the arrangements was to afford Turkish Cypriots equal opportunity to conduct business in the fenced area. 
The periodic budget for the administration of the fenced area of Varosha would contain a provision for the promotion of bicommunal contact and exchange in a wide variety of fields. 
19. With respect to air traffic rights, the package states that "traffic rights at the Airport would be limited to foreign airlines that have traffic rights in Cyprus. 
Such rights would be enjoyed by airlines registered in the Republic of Turkey." 
"43. The United Nations Temporary Administration airport administrator will have authority to negotiate traffic rights for a Turkish Cypriot airline between Nicosia International Airport and overseas destinations. 
"44. The United Nations Temporary Administration airport administrator shall have authority to undertake measures as may be necessary to implement traffic rights at Nicosia International Airport, to approve non-scheduled flights and charter programmes, to allocate gates and slots and to regulate traffic." 
This was considered equitable in view of the introduction of a provision in the draft ideas for a Turkish Cypriot airline to operate at the airport as if it were its home base. 
No country was known to have accorded such rights without any limitation to airlines registered in another country. 
22. It will also be noted that the inclusion of paragraph 43 in the draft ideas introduced an element of major benefit to the Turkish Cypriot side. 
International air service agreements provide that airlines of one country operating to and from another country that is party to a bilateral agreement are normally limited to picking up and delivering passengers and cargo between the two countries concerned. 
Only in rare cases, and only where specific agreements have been concluded between the countries concerned, may an airline exercise the so-called "fifth freedom" (i.e. the right to operate commercially between two or more States other than the one where the airline is registered). 
There can be no doubt that these elements represent for the Turkish Cypriot side a crucial benefit of the package, nor can there be doubt that they are fully reflected in paragraphs 46 and 47 of the draft ideas of 21 March 1994. 
25. Provisions related to the other confidence-building measures set out in annex I to my report of 1 July 1993 are contained in the penultimate section of the draft ideas of 21 March 1994. 
These envisage that international assistance will benefit the two communities in an equitable manner. 
The draft ideas fully cover this objective and incorporate concrete measures whereby, once the package is accepted by both sides and endorsed by the Security Council, the United Nations will assist the Turkish Cypriot side in obtaining international assistance, in particular to help to develop its tourism. 
It had already been made clear in the package that both sides accepted in principle (S/26026) that phase one of the fenced area of Varosha (the part south of Dhimokratias Street) would be reopened two months after the fenced area was placed under United Nations administration. 
I also noted that both leaders envisaged a degree of synchronization in the various benefits that would flow to each side. 
I concluded that the package contained such a wide spread of benefits that there was ample scope for the two leaders to agree on a schedule that would bring real and tangible benefits to both sides at each stage. 
27. The draft ideas provide for a schedule that sets out the significant benefits that would accrue to each side (see annex II to the present report), including, for the Turkish Cypriot side, additional benefits that were not provided for in the package. 
Furthermore, the draft ideas bring forward certain benefits that had been expected to accrue to the Turkish Cypriot side at a later stage. 
29. The Turkish Cypriot leader, as noted earlier, voiced extensive objections to the draft ideas, stating that they differed significantly from the package of confidence-building measures and from the understandings underlying it. 
He claimed that the balance of interests embodied in the package had been seriously altered in favour of the Greek Cypriot side, especially in five areas: 
(b) Arrangements concerning traffic rights at Nicosia International Airport; 
(d) Arrangements concerning secure travel between the buffer zone and the fenced area of Varosha; 
(e) The map delineating the fenced area of Varosha. 
30. The Turkish Cypriot leader maintained that the schedule for implementing the package did not bring any concrete benefit to the Turkish Cypriot side prior to the opening of Nicosia International Airport (i.e. during the first 12 months of the implementation process). 
He therefore proposed that the area north of Dhimokratias Street in Varosha should be retained by the Turkish Cypriot side until Nicosia International Airport was reopened. 
31. My representatives pointed out that the draft ideas provided for a significant number of very important benefits to flow to the Turkish Cypriot community at the outset, some of which went beyond those intended in the package (annex II to the present report, D+2 months). 
(b) Traffic rights at Nicosia International Airport. 
My Special Representative pointed out that the package made only very general provisions in respect of international assistance. 
32. My representatives underlined that the draft ideas provided other significant benefits for the Turkish Cypriot side that would take effect as soon as the fenced area of Varosha and Nicosia International Airport were placed under United Nations administration, including: 
(c) The restoration of the fenced area of Varosha is estimated to cost at least $1 billion, of which some 35 per cent would be for semi-skilled and unskilled labour, most of which would be likely to come from the Turkish Cypriot side in view of wage competitiveness. 
Some 10 per cent of the required construction services and material, with a value of about $50 million, was estimated to come from the Turkish Cypriot side. 
Furthermore, the rebuilding and restoration of the fenced area of Varosha and of Nicosia International Airport respectively could not be expected to proceed unless both areas were placed under United Nations administration at the outset. 
34. The Turkish Cypriot side maintained that the removal of the word "foreign" (para. 21 above) represented a significant and unacceptable change in the July 1993 package. 
The Turkish Cypriot side also argued on occasions that Cyprus Airways would have to re-register in Greece, use Nicosia International Airport as an airline so registered and remove from its aircraft all national flags and insignia. 
35. The Turkish Cypriot side also maintained that the provision for an agreed limitation on the number of airlines registered in Turkey also represented an unacceptable change in the 1 July 1993 package. 
My representatives argued that the package did not call for unlimited access to Nicosia International Airport for any and all airlines registered in Turkey. 
The Turkish Cypriot leader indicated that he was contemplating traffic rights at Nicosia International Airport for five airlines now operating between Tymbou (Er\x{84f7}n) airport and Turkey. 
My Special Representative told him that what might be feasible would be scheduled flights at Nicosia International Airport for two airlines registered in Turkey, namely, Turkish Airlines and a Turkish Cypriot airline. 
36. The Turkish Cypriot side further insisted not only that all airlines registered in Turkey should enjoy traffic rights at Nicosia International Airport, but that such rights should automatically include "fifth freedom" rights. 
At the very least, such rights should be enjoyed by all five airlines registered in Turkey that currently operated at Tymbou (Er\x{84f7}n) airport. 
My representatives told the Turkish Cypriot leader that that was not implicit in the July 1993 package, which provided for airlines registered in Turkey to have at Nicosia International Airport the same rights as those enjoyed at present by foreign airlines in Cyprus. 
37. My representatives reminded the Turkish Cypriot leader that the package specifically stated that the airport would be reopened "for the equal benefit of both sides". 
A strict interpretation would indeed mean that Cyprus Airways could not use Nicosia International Airport and that all airlines registered in Turkey could do so, simply by virtue of such registration. 
That would represent a disadvantage to the Greek Cypriot side. 
However, a strict interpretation would also bring disadvantages to the Turkish Cypriot side. 
In particular, there would be no provision for flights by Turkish-registered airlines between Nicosia International Airport and foreign destinations, other than Turkey, since none (including the Turkish Cypriot airline) would have "fifth freedom" rights at Nicosia International Airport. 
My representatives, rejecting a strict reading of the package, put forward a sensible interpretation that would benefit both sides. 
While they could not commit the Greek Cypriot leader in that matter, they hoped that, should all other matters under discussion be resolved to the satisfaction of both sides, the question of the collection of customs duties would not be allowed to block an agreement. 
39. The Turkish Cypriot side categorically rejected unmanning (see para. 15 above) and resisted the suggestion that the access route between the fenced area of Varosha and the buffer zone should be under United Nations protection. 
Paragraph 38 of my report of 1 July 1993 (S/26026) merely provided, in the fourth subparagraph, that Greek Cypriots and Turkish Cypriots would be able to enter the fenced area of Varosha freely and without any formality. 
The draft ideas ventured outside the parameters of the package in an area under the exclusive "jurisdiction" and control of the Turkish Cypriot side. 
40. My representatives explained to the Turkish Cypriot leader that guaranteed security of access was necessary to secure the large investments required for the reconstruction and revitalization of Varosha. 
Without that assurance, the package would not be feasible. 
The proposal for unmanning and United Nations protection did not require any adjustment to the cease-fire line or any change in the area under Turkish Cypriot control (see paras. 14 and 15 above). 
The Turkish Cypriot side declined to accept this argumentation and maintained its position. 
41. On 23 March, my representatives mentioned an alternative arrangement by which a new road, close to the seashore, would link the buffer zone with the southern end of the fenced area of Varosha. (The original proposal had envisaged the use of the existing "Dherinia" road, located inland.) 
The Turkish Cypriot leader agreed to consider that suggestion, but later gave a negative response. 
42. After exhaustive discussions with the Turkish Cypriot leader, my representatives came to the conclusion that agreement could not be reached on the unmanning of the area between the fenced area of Varosha and the buffer zone. 
They proposed that that distance should be 1 kilometre and that any crossing of the road would be done under a strictly set regime. 
The United Nations personnel would follow up as appropriate. 
Such police must be in a position to use the road in case of accidents or other incidents requiring investigation, although in such circumstances the Turkish Cypriot police could be accompanied by United Nations personnel. 
My representatives argued to no avail that such a Turkish Cypriot presence on and near the road would cause such apprehension to Greek Cypriots that it was unlikely that they would enter or invest in the fenced area of Varosha. 
44. In the preparatory talks of April/May 1993, my representatives gave to the two leaders a map provided by the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus (UNFICYP) that delineated the fenced area of Varosha. 
45. On 11 March 1994, my Deputy Special Representative gave to each side a large-format map, provided by UNFICYP, of the fenced area of Varosha, setting out the present line of the fences in the north and west, together with the southern boundary as described above. 
In my report to the Security Council of 4 March 1994 (S/1994/262), I indicated that there had at last been some positive movement. 
The commencement of those proximity talks in February 1994 stimulated a widespread hope for success. 
47. I believe that it is evident from the present report, and in particular from its annexes I and II, that the draft ideas of 21 March 1994 for implementing the package of 1 July 1993 (S/26026) are entirely faithful to that package. 
Additionally, many of the benefits that would accrue to each side were only implied in the July 1993 document and needed to be brought out more clearly in the draft ideas. 
The draft ideas also reflect a small number of substantive adjustments from the 1 July package. 
However, I insist that these changes are not of such magnitude as to destroy the balance of the package. 
Taken together, they are at least as beneficial to the Turkish Cypriot side as to the Greek Cypriot side. 
48. The draft ideas deliver to both sides, and especially to the Turkish Cypriot side, the benefits envisaged in the package of July 1993 and more. 
They would enable the Turkish Cypriots to enjoy the full benefits of Nicosia International Airport through unhindered direct passenger travel and direct import and export of goods. 
The Turkish Cypriot airline would enjoy traffic rights similar to those enjoyed by airlines operating from their home airport. 
Turkish Cypriots would benefit significantly from the reopening of the fenced area of Varosha and their involvement in economic activities there. 
The Turkish Cypriots would, from the earliest stages, have their travel to many other countries facilitated through special entry document arrangements. 
These are real and tangible benefits. They would come on stream from the earliest stage in the implementation process. 
49. In sum, I consider that the draft ideas of 21 March 1994, in addition to reflecting faithfully the July 1993 package, are both fair and reasonable. 
50. The leader of the Greek Cypriot community has stated to my representatives, as well as publicly, that, despite mixed opinions within his community, he is prepared to sign and carry through the draft ideas for implementing the package. 
I doubt whether agreement can be reached by further revising one or other element of the draft ideas in response to concerns put forward by the Turkish Cypriot side. 
52. It is now 30 years since the Secretary-General was first asked to use his good offices in Cyprus. 
Nineteen years ago the Security Council, by resolution 367 (1975) of 12 March 1975, requested the Secretary-General to undertake a new mission of good offices with the representatives of the two communities on an equal footing. 
Since then, the Security Council has repeatedly reaffirmed the good offices mandate and has given, in resolutions and presidential statements, detailed guidance for its implementation. 
For almost two decades, our efforts have enjoyed the support of the Security Council, and a number of conceptual advances have been registered towards an agreed settlement in Cyprus. 
But the status quo on the island, which the Security Council has repeatedly declared to be "unacceptable", has not changed. 
Gone will be the economic momentum, the additional jobs and opportunities that would have enabled many young Turkish Cypriots to work and raise families at home in Cyprus instead of emigrating overseas. 
55. In its resolution 902 (1994), the Security Council decided, on the basis of the present report, to review the matter further, pursuant to paragraph 13 of resolution 889 (1993). 
This would imply the adoption of coercive measures against that side, in order to compel it to be more flexible and cooperative in negotiations on the question of confidence-building measures. 
60. A fourth option would be for all concerned to undertake a fundamental and far-reaching reflection on how to approach the Cyprus problem in a manner that will yield results. 
In the light of the situation described in this report, further perseverance by itself is unlikely to achieve that goal. 
However, without prejudice to any steps the Council may wish to take in the near term, there could be merit in my consulting in depth with the members of the Security Council, with the Guarantor Powers, with the two leaders in Cyprus and with others. 
The value of such a process of reflection is that it would offer the flexibility to explore far-reaching options. 
61. A fifth option would be to build on the fact that both sides have accepted in principle the package of confidence-building measures and to renew the international community's efforts to obtain agreement on their implementation. 
As already indicated in the present report, the negotiations to date give no reason to believe that agreement will be achieved by further changes in the package, which has already been elaborated in great detail and which, I remain convinced, offers an equitable balance of advantages to both sides. 
62. A decision by the Security Council on any of the above options could be preceded by some form of international consultations or deliberations. 
63. In conclusion, I would like to emphasize that, with any option other than the first, it would be necessary to keep UNFICYP in being in order to maintain peace in the island and ensure a climate conducive to successful peacemaking. 
The ideas presented to each side on 21 March 1994 for the implementation of the confidence-building measures would result in the following schedule of actions and benefits: 
The Security Council endorses the agreement. 
It has been estimated that over $5 million in contracts as well as a significant number of the 100 unskilled and 90 semi-skilled and skilled jobs involved are likely to be obtained by Turkish Cypriots. 
Turkish Cypriots can obtain, under arrangements made clear before the signing of the agreement on implementing the confidence-building measures, appropriate entry documents to facilitate travel to foreign countries. 
(a) Greek Cypriots and Turkish Cypriots will be able to enter the fenced area of Varosha freely and without formality, subject only to normal security. 
(b) Greek Cypriots and Turkish Cypriots will be able to engage in commercial activities, including the sale of products, produce and services, whether locally produced or imported, irrespective of origin, brought in from their respective side; 
(e) The budget for the administration of the fenced area of Varosha will include a significant provision to promote bicommunal contacts and exchange in a wide variety of fields, including business, trade, tourism promotion, sports, culture, the arts and intercommunal understanding; 
(f) Business and trade union organizations from both sides will assist the United Nations administrator in developing intercommunal trade for the benefit of both communities, including joint ventures. 
It has been estimated that a reopened Varosha would generate some 9,000 jobs, a large number of which would be filled by Turkish Cypriots. 
Airlines that have traffic rights in Cyprus enjoy traffic rights at Nicosia International Airport. 
Such rights are also enjoyed by an agreed number of airlines registered in Turkey. 
Turkish Cypriot airline begins to operate between Nicosia International Airport and foreign destinations. 
Non-scheduled flights and charter programmes are authorized at Nicosia International Airport. 
This effectively eliminates the obstacles currently faced by Turkish Cypriots as concerns international air freight and results in lower transportation and insurance costs. 
It has been estimated that each increase of 1,000 beds in capacity would yield an annual aggregate income of some $30 million to the Turkish Cypriot community. 
Bicommunal contact and commerce is initiated in the area north of Dhimokratias Street in line with the agreed arrangements (same arrangements as above for the area south of Dhimokratias Street). 
"The Council strongly urges the DPRK only to proceed with the discharge operations at the five megawatt reactor in a manner which preserves the technical possibility of fuel measurements, in accordance with the IAEA's requirements in this regard. 
"The Council calls for immediate consultations between the IAEA and the DPRK on the necessary technical measures. 
"The Council requests the Director General of the IAEA to maintain IAEA inspectors in the DPRK to monitor activities at the five megawatt reactor. 
"The Council decides to remain actively seized of the matter and that further Security Council consideration will take place if necessary in order to achieve full implementation of the IAEA-DPRK safeguards agreement." 
1. By its resolution 743 (1992) of 21 February 1992, the Security Council decided to establish the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) in Yugoslavia 1/ for an initial period of 12 months. 
UNPROFOR's mandate has been extended by subsequent Security Council resolutions, the last of which was resolution 908 (1994) of 31 March 1994, which extended the mandate through 30 September 1994. 
2. The original mandate and strength of UNPROFOR have been enlarged to date by 14 separate decisions of the Security Council. 
The increases in military strength approved by specific Council resolutions are summarized in annex I. 
5. In a subsequent report dated 24 March 1994, 3/ the Secretary-General informed the Council of his plans to reopen Tuzla airport, under the exclusive authority of UNPROFOR, for the delivery of humanitarian supplies and related purposes. 
It was estimated that 20 military observers, 120 support personnel and 20 civilian police monitors would be required in connection with this enlargement of UNPROFOR's mandate. 
The Secretary-General also recommended that UNPROFOR's strength be increased by four mechanized infantry companies, four engineer companies and one helicopter squadron, a total of 1,800 contingent personnel. 
7. The Security Council, in its resolution 908 (1994) of 31 March 1994, decided, as an initial step, to authorize an increase of UNPROFOR personnel by up to 3,500 additional troops. 
9. On 27 April 1994, the Security Council adopted resolution 914 (1994), by which it decided to increase UNPROFOR personnel by up to 6,550 additional troops, 150 military observers and 275 civilian police monitors, in addition to the reinforcement already approved in its resolution 908 (1994). 
That authorization was based on the cost estimates contained in annex VII to the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNPROFOR dated 25 February 1994 (A/48/690/Corr.3), which did not provide for the increased strength of the Force in connection with the above enlargements. 
13. The most recent consolidated United Nations inter-agency appeal for humanitarian assistance for the former Yugoslavia was launched jointly by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) on 11 May 1994. 
Budgetary requirements are estimated at $532,070,211 for the period from 1 July to 31 December 1994. 
The total number of persons in need of humanitarian assistance is 4,121,800. 
14. UNHCR is the lead United Nations agency coordinating the provision of humanitarian assistance in the republics of the former Yugoslavia. 
17. As at 15 May 1994, assessments totalling $1,972,819,265 had been apportioned among Member States in respect of UNPROFOR for the period from 12 January 1992 to 30 June 1994. 
18. In paragraph 24 of resolution 48/238, the General Assembly invited Member States to make voluntary contributions to UNPROFOR both in cash and in the form of services and supplies acceptable to the Secretary-General. 
20. A cumulative list of voluntary contributions to UNPROFOR is contained in annex XXIII. 
22. Effective 1 April 1993 all costs associated with this enlargement were assumed in the UNPROFOR budget, and the trust fund was terminated. 
Pending the settlement of some outstanding claims for rental of premises, no action has been taken to close the Trust Fund. 
25. In paragraph 4 of its resolution 900 (1994), the Security Council requested the Secretary-General to establish a trust fund to receive contributions for the restoration of essential public services in Sarajevo. 
The trust fund was established on 21 March 1994. 
To date no contributions to the trust fund have been received, however, a pledging conference is to be held in New York in June 1994. 
"The financial accounts will be kept in accordance with the approved mandate period. 
Should the mandate of UNPROFOR be extended by the Security Council appropriate additional accounting arrangements may be proposed to the General Assembly." 
Estimated expenditures for this period amount to $2,111,616,669 gross ($2,098,561,170 net). 
31. A summary of the cost estimate for this period is presented in annex V, and supplementary information thereon is contained in annex VI. 
Information on the configuration of the operation according to the organizational unit and geographical location, indicating number of civilian staff, military personnel, police monitors, vehicles and major equipment at mission headquarters, liaison offices and sector offices as at 31 March 1994 is set out in annex IV. 
The current and proposed staffing tables are contained in annex IX. 
33. A summary of the cost estimate for this period is presented in annex VII (column 4) and supplementary information thereon is presented in annex VIII. 
34. The current mandate period of UNPROFOR will expire on 30 September 1994. 
Accordingly, the Secretary-General requests that the General Assembly, at the present session, make appropriate provision for UNPROFOR expenses for further periods beyond 30 September 1994, should the Security Council decide to extend the mandate. 
36. Full reimbursement of troop costs in accordance with the standard rates of reimbursement has been made for the period ending 28 February 1994. 
37. In the report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions dated 2 March 1994 (A/48/878), the Committee requested additional information or clarification on a number of issues. 
The remaining issues will be dealt with in an addendum to the current report. 
38. The question of the revision of guidelines on reimbursement of contingent-owned equipment will be dealt with in the context of the forthcoming report of the Secretary-General on effective planning, budgeting and administration of peace-keeping operations to be issued shortly. 
39. In the initial stages of the UNPROFOR mission, logistics support was provided by the various national support elements. 
As the mission progressed, the responsibility for second and third line logistics was taken up by the French Army with a French logistics battalion of 1,200 personnel, which was insufficient to support a force level of 13,000 personnel. 
In September 1993, the Force Commander decided that UNPROFOR's priority was for combat troops, and with the concurrence of the French Chief Logistics Officer, replaced the logistics battalion with a combat battalion. 
The transport element of the original French logistics battalion remained and the headquarters logistics staff was increased to provide for the daily management of logistics support to the troops. 
40. As the force level increased, the United Nations attempted to secure the services of another logistics battalion from contributing Member States, but since such units are scarce, these efforts did not meet with success. 
The necessity for a logistics organization became more apparent and critical with the increase in the mission's strength. 
42. To fill these functions will require some 1,150 personnel, which is comparable to the military personnel provided when the Force's strength was 13,000 personnel. 
The various functional appointments are being studied to augment the existing technical support strength to cater to the increase. 
To that end, instead of merely doubling the strength, Integrated Support Services is reviewing the productivity level of the various functional posts to determine the actual number of personnel required to perform the functions necessary and whether or not the expertise exists in the present military manning. 
43. The contracting of international service agencies for the provision of support personnel is subject to the Financial Regulations and Rules of the United Nations, including regulation 10.5 concerning contracts and purchases. 
46. The hiring of international contractual personnel in UNPROFOR has been approved as a pilot project. 
This change of concept is currently being implemented, and while it may account for some delays in bringing people on board, it was felt that the team concept would further clarify the distinction between United Nations staff members and international contractual personnel. 
47. When the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, together with the Office of Human Resources, are staffing a mission and Security Guards are requested to serve or volunteer, as in the case with any United Nations staff member, the Office of General Services is requested to release them. 
There are no surplus security personnel. The Office of General Services therefore resorts to replacement of those security officers earmarked for mission duty. 
It is imperative that the acquisition of vehicles/equipment be determined with due regard to their long-term suitability under varying operational and climatic conditions, that the technical specifications are relevant to the mission's tasks and that life expectancy is in conformity with existing United Nations policy (namely, 10-15 years). 
50. Maintainability and training and availability of mechanics. 
Spare parts should be readily available through local dealers and supported by an international source. 
Vehicles/equipment should be diesel driven and, to the greatest extent possible, procured from established manufacturers who offer reliable, competitive and well-proven units. 
Taking the financial constraints of the Organization into consideration, the cost should be competitive vis--vis quality. 
With the constant requirements for equipment/vehicles to meet unscheduled demands, units should be available from stock whenever possible or should be offered with the shortest delivery times. 
Vehicles/equipment should require minimum repairs and should be monitored on a regular basis to ensure that they are cost effective. 
The cost of transportation to other missions could easily be offset by the savings derived from procurement as opposed to leasing over extended periods. 
58. Standard commercial pattern vehicles. 
Based on historical data and the constant monitoring of the United Nations-owned vehicle fleet, it is evident that to date the average annual expenditure ranges from $1,825 to $5,500 per vehicle. 
Additionally, repairs, which are necessary as a result of hostilities or malicious damage, must be effected. 
In this connection, it is worth noting that the commercial third line maintenance contract has resulted in a definite reduction in the cost of repairs. 
63. Military pattern vehicles. 
A large number of wheeled and tracked armoured personnel carriers are included in the fleet of military pattern vehicles. Their deployment in a hostile environment and use in difficult terrain result in high mileage and necessitate more frequent replacement of tracks and wheels, with the former being quite expensive. 
This situation whereby armoured personnel carriers (APCs) are utilized to the maximum extent possible to perform tasks for which they were not designed, namely, escort duties, travelling at slow speeds on paved roads, among other things, is unlike prevailing conditions to be found in any existing missions. 
At present, there are 2,180 armoured personnel carriers in the fleet, of which approximately 850 are tracked, and tracks are priced in the region of $9,600 to $35,000 per set with a life expectancy of 1,500 to 2,000 kilometres. 
Thus, the expenditure for one year would be $57,600 to $210,000. 
The high initial charge imposed for a telephone meant that in the urban areas it was not common in every home and in rural areas it was unusual. 
As such, the telephone distribution network served little outside the major communities. 
Services were also disrupted within these states themselves, such that communications were often not operational between adjacent communities. 
68. It was into this environment of fragmented or non-existent telecommunications facilities that the UNPROFOR military contingents and civilian administration found themselves as they were deployed at the start of the mission. 
A completely new telecommunications infrastructure was necessary to provide the assured and secure facilities required by the United Nations mission. 
69. The UNPROFOR Communications Section was not able to provide telecommunications services mission wide in a timely manner, as its mandate dictated. 
The signals battalion was deployed to provide communications to battalion level while the Communications Section designed and installed the new network necessary. 
The signals battalion established communications centres at appropriate locations across the mission and purchased satellite terminals as the means of communications between them. 
The terminals utilized a service provided by the International Maritime Satellite Service, known as INMARSAT-A, which had been originally developed for marine communications and for which land-based terminals have become available. 
70. This means of communications had disadvantages, not the least of which was its extremely high operating cost. 
The eventual implementation of the UNPROFOR network has reduced the expenditure on commercial communications services by approximately $1.2 million per month. 
Circuits are not available and communications are disrupted. 
71. The UNPROFOR Communications Section has custom-designed and put in place a telecommunications network to serve the entire mission area. 
As the elements were installed, the use of the INMARSAT-A terminals was gradually phased out, the last being taken out of service on 1 February 1994. 
The signals battalion is to be withdrawn during 1994 and the operation of the communications centre will be assumed by civilians or the contingents at battalion level. 
The central concept is that any extension on the network can reach any other extension by dialling just four digits. 
It is also possible for selected users to connect to the United Nations telephone exchange in New York through a separate satellite link. 
73. The network carries both voice and facsimile messaging. 
75. In addition to the main telephone, facsimile and data network, two-way radio communications have been provided by the UNPROFOR Communications Section. 
This system is for communication between vehicles, hand-held portable radios and the base stations in their command offices, for which VHF frequencies are employed. 
This network is intended to back-up satellite communications. 
HF radio base stations were also established at battalion headquarters. 
As the signals battalion withdraws, the UNPROFOR Communications Section will replace the military equipment with United Nations-owned equipment and assume its operation at all but the battalion headquarters, which will be operated by the individual contingents. 
(b) The apportionment of an additional amount of $629,387,414 gross ($626,967,990 net) for the maintenance of UNPROFOR for the period from 1 April to 30 September 1994, taking into account the amount of $286,292,886 gross ($283,640,310 net) already apportioned in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/238; 
(c) A decision to set off against the apportionment among Member States their respective share in the unencumbered balance of $28,260,638 gross ($28,320,469 net) for the period from 12 January 1992 to 31 March 1993; 
(e) A decision to establish the special financial period of UNPROFOR for a period of 12 calendar months, that is, from 1 April of one year and ending on 31 March of the next, effective from 1 April 1994, subject to the continuation of UNPROFOR by the Security Council. 
b/ In accordance with revised requirements reported in document S/24848. c/ FYROM = the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
1. These estimates were calculated, where applicable, on the basis of the cost parameters indicated below. 
3. The above rates are subject to supplements of 15 and 40 per cent for the first 30 days and to supplements of 10 and 25 per cent thereafter for staff at the D-1/D-2 and ASG/USG levels respectively. 
4. The cost of travel to and from the mission area, including baggage allowance, for military observers, civilian police monitors and international civilian staff has been calculated at $1,700 per person one way or $3,400 round trip. 
5. The cost of round-trip rotation travel every six months for the infantry and support personnel by charter arrangements is estimated at an average cost of $360 per person for travel within Europe and $850 per person for travel outside of Europe. 
6. An aircraft has been leased for the specific purpose of rotating some troops. 
8. The cost estimates for military observers are based on the phasing-in of observers in accordance with the schedule shown in table 1. 
10. The cost estimates for contingent personnel are based on the phasing-in of contingents in accordance with the schedule shown in table 2. 
12. The above deployment figures are net of gains and losses. They take into consideration the repatriation of 150 troops in April and 930 troops in June. 
Additionally, Professional staff salaries have been adjusted to take into account non-entitlement to post adjustment for 70 per cent of the staff in the Professional category who are classified as mission appointees. 
The salaries of locally recruited staff are also estimated at net cost and are based on local salary scales applicable to the mission area. 
18. The cost estimates for international staff include a 45 per cent vacancy factor and those for local staff include a 36 per cent vacancy factor. 
19. The cost estimate provides for the hiring of 2,240 international personnel (an increase of 910 personnel) on a contractual basis at an average annual cost of $47,372 per person, including food allowance. 
An amount of $374 per person per month is included under rental of premises for accommodation of 1,925 personnel. 
The cost estimates for these items, except insurance, also take into consideration a 10 per cent reduction for off-road vehicles. 
21. The cost estimates for United Nations-owned vehicles are based on 2,003 vehicles from 1 April to 30 September 1994, and 2,302 vehicles from 1 August to 30 September 1994. 
An amount of $1,500 per month ($9,000) is also included for within-mission travel allowance. 
24. Round-trip rotation travel for 288 military observers ($979,200) and one-way travel to the mission area for 172 observers ($292,400) is provided for as per the cost estimates contained in paragraph 4 above. 
25. Provision is made for the payment of a clothing allowance at the rate of $200 per annum per military observer. 
27. Provision is included to pay troops for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per day for up to seven days of recreational leave taken during a six-month period of service ($2,601,600). 
This estimate also provides for other welfare activities in the amount of $637,100, an average of $3 per person per month, plus the construction of recreational facilities at Split logistics base ($350,000). 
28. This estimate provides for feeding members of the mission who are assigned to posts where mess facilities must be provided. 
Rations are issued in accordance with approved ration scales. 
The total cost has been reduced by a non-usage factor of 3.5 per cent ($1,703,400) during absence on recreational leave. 
29. A daily allowance for incidental personal expenses is paid to all military personnel at a rate of $1.28 per person per day, payable in local currency, for a total of 6,489,114 person/days ($8,306,100). 
The cost estimate also includes an overlap factor of 0.5 per cent during rotation ($41,500). 
31. Repatriation travel by commercial charter of 14,205 contingent personnel after six months and travel of their replacements to the mission area has been calculated on the basis of the cost estimates contained in paragraph 5 above ($9,688,000). 
32. Additionally, 8,797 troops will be rotated on an aircraft which has been leased for this purpose. 
The cost estimate also provides for an overlap factor of 0.5 per cent during rotation ($74,300). 
34. This estimate provides for payment to troop-contributing Governments of the costs of contingent-owned equipment furnished to their contingents at the request of the United Nations. 
35. The amount allocated under this heading has been fully obligated to cover potential claims from death, disability or injury of military personnel. 
Currently, claims for death and for disability or injury are 8 and 18, respectively. 
36. Provision is made for payment of mission subsistence allowance to civilian police monitors for 143,868 person/days ($16,859,100) at the rates specified in paragraph 2 above plus an overlap factor of four days for 335 civilian police during rotation ($117,600). 
An amount of $1,500 per month ($9,000) is also included for within-mission travel allowance. 
46. Provision is made for the payment of mission subsistence allowance to 1,000 internationally recruited civilian staff at the rates indicated in paragraph 2 above. The cost estimates are inclusive of a 45 per cent vacancy factor. 
47. Round-trip rotation travel of 40 international staff to and from the mission area ($136,000) and the one-way travel of 363 staff to the mission area ($617,100) is provided on the basis of the rates specified in paragraph 4 above. 
49. Provision for 2,240 international contractual personnel is based on the estimated cost referred to in paragraph 19 plus hazard duty pay for staff in Bosnia and Herzegovina at the rate of $600 per person per month. 
Additionally, it is intended to lease a residence for the Special Representative of the Secretary-General beginning in mid-June at an estimated cost of $10,000 per month ($35,000). 
Acquisition of rent-free property has reached a limit and accommodation facilities for contingent personnel must be sought in rented properties for troops which are not accommodated in containers. 
56. An amount of $2,807,800 is also included for the rental of accommodations for international contractual personnel at an average cost of $374 per person per month. 
58. Building maintenance supplies are needed for offices, accommodation facilities and warehouses throughout the mission area. 
Total requirements are estimated at $5,603,500 for maintenance supplies for all locations as detailed below: 
59. Most services in respect of engineering, heating and related maintenance of premises, and well-drilling, have to be carried out by private contractors throughout the mission area. 
Requirements under this heading are estimated at $3,165,100 for maintenance services at all locations. 
61. The average monthly consumption of each generator amounts to $300 in summer months and $390 in winter. 
Calculations are based on 1,326 units. 
At the average cost of $300 per month, the total projected requirement for generator fuel for the mandate period is $2,386,800. 
63. The cost estimates provide for supplies and services required for the upgrading of airstrips at Sarajevo and Tuzla airports, including an amount of $2,000,000 for resurfacing of the runway at Sarajevo airport. 
65. An amount of $782,500 is included for bridging equipment. 
66. UNPROFOR's requirements for vehicles and related supplies and equipment have increased significantly owing to continuous enlargements of the mandate and the establishment of a civilian Engineering Services Unit. 
67. It is estimated that an amount of $69,316,200 is required for the acquisition of 1,406 additional vehicles, excluding those provided as voluntary contributions in kind, and the replacement of 105 destroyed or damaged vehicles. 
72. Some of the battalions are being supplied with vehicles from a third country and do not have the appropriate tools and workshop equipment to carry out maintenance and repairs. 
It is estimated that an amount of $20,000 is required for each of 12 battalions ($240,000) to provide appropriate tools and equipment and to replace worn-out equipment. 
73. Additionally, an amount of $1,766,000 is required for the upgrading of the workshops at Split logistics base ($400,000), at Sector Sarajevo headquarters ($400,000) and for the expanded operations in Sarajevo and Central Bosnia ($700,000) and Tuzla airport ($266,000). 
The cost for United Nations-owned vehicles is estimated at an annual rate of $1,825 per vehicle ($1,918,700) and for contingent-owned vehicles at an annual rate of $7,500 per vehicle ($38,229,400). 
Requirements for rented vehicles are estimated at $220,600. 
76. UNPROFOR's vehicle fleet includes a large number of specialized heavy military pattern vehicles, such as warriors, armoured personnel carriers and tanks. 
Many of these vehicles require tract replacement every 1,500 kilometres. 
It is estimated that 200 tracts will need to be replaced during this period at a unit cost of $18,500 ($3,700,000). 
77. Provision is also included in the amount of $750,000 for a commercial third line maintenance contract. 
78. It is estimated that each United Nations-owned vehicle will consume five gallons of petrol per day at $1.14 per gallon for a total daily cost of $5.70. 
It is also estimated that each contingent-owned vehicle will consume 7.5 gallons of petrol per day at $1.14 per gallon for a total daily cost of $8.55. 
Provision is also made for the cost of oil and lubricants at 10 per cent of the cost of fuel ($1,834,200). 
A 10 per cent reduction has been made for off-road vehicles ($2,017,600) for a net cost of $18,158,900. 
79. The cost of third-party liability insurance is estimated at $450 per vehicle per annum for 2,015 United Nations and 7,527 contingent-owned vehicles. Heavy vehicles and engineering vehicles are not covered by insurance. 
The monthly costs for rental, aviation fuel and insurance are shown in annex XIV.A. 
This represents an increase of 10 helicopters. 
81. A total of 46 helicopters are needed to support the present Force in the United Nations Protected Areas, Bosnia and Herzegovina, the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and the expanded operations in Croatia and the UNPAs authorized by the Security Council in its resolution 914 (1994). 
An additional three commercially rented helicopters (two Bell-212 and one Bell-206) are being flown in the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia to resupply and support observation posts situated in the mountainous regions, which in many cases can only be resupplied by helicopter. 
They are also being used for reconnaissance flights. 
Four Government-provided helicopters (BH-412) are being used to implement the expanded mandate of UNPROFOR in the safe areas which was authorized by the Security Council in its resolution 844 (1993). 
The detailed breakdown is shown in annex XIV.A. 
86. The cost estimate is based on the cost of aviation fuel at $1.29 per gallon ($1,298,200). 
The detailed breakdown of fuel consumption per type of helicopter is shown in annex XIV.A. Provision is also made for lubricants at 10 per cent of the cost of aviation fuel ($129,800). 
The monthly costs for rental, aviation fuel and insurance are shown in annex XIV.A. 
92. The estimated cost for the rental of five fixed-wing aircraft for six months is $3,050,400. 
The detailed cost breakdown is shown in annex XIV.A. 
93. The cost estimate is based on the cost of aviation fuel at $1.29 per gallon ($6,028,900). 
The detailed breakdown of fuel consumption per aircraft is shown in annex XIV.A. Provision is also included for lubricants at 10 per cent of the cost of aviation fuel ($602,900). 
94. Three of the fixed-wing aircraft will be replaced during this mandate period owing to a change in contractors. 
This equipment is needed to control aircraft and helicopters and to allow approaches to the airfield runway in instrument metrological conditions. 
102. A detailed summary of requirements for communications equipment is contained in annex XV. 
103. Provision is made for the cost of spare parts required for both United Nations-owned and contingent-owned communications equipment. 
Provision is made under this heading for 60 per cent of the total amount required for the 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995, plus $735,100 for the purchase of licensed software. 
112. Main power is either non-existent or at best unreliable throughout the mission area. 
It is therefore essential to provide generator power for most UNPROFOR facilities. 
Even in Zagreb, where main supply is generally reliable, back-up generator equipment is necessary to allow the headquarters to function at all times and provide for essential refrigeration, catering and accommodation services. 
113. Since its inception in early 1992, the size of the Force has increased substantially and per capita power demands have also increased as facilities have expanded. 
Generator equipment varies in size depending on the size of the facilities to be powered. 
Generators range from multiple parallel sets of large generators to small, portable sets designed to provide minimum power to a single house, office or piece of equipment. 
116. Most of the battalions are located in remote areas where local fuel storage is not available. 
Therefore, in order to have sufficient capacity to continue operations during the winter months when the supply roads may be blocked by snow or hostile activities, provision has been made for the purchase of solid fuel tanks/bladders and pumping/filtering equipment. 
118. There is an additional requirement for rigid metal tank fuel storage to meet the requirements of the generator deployment programme at the battalion as well as sector level. 
119. A detailed summary of requirements for petrol tank plus metering equipment is contained in annex XX. 
120. Water and septic tanks are required for each ablution and kitchen unit installed in the container camps. 
An amount of $664,800 is also included for mess facilities. 
124. There is an increasing demand for field defence equipment in order to protect UNPROFOR personnel serving in hostile areas. 
125. Provision of potable water is becoming more difficult throughout the mission area. 
Provision is therefore included for the purchase of additional water purification and pumping equipment. 
129. Provision is made for the cost of external audit services. 
132. Provision is made under this heading for security services provided by local contractors at UNPROFOR offices at Belgrade at a cost of $2,200 per month. 
133. The cost estimates provide for medical (laboratory tests, X-rays and specialist consultation) as well as for veterinary services for guard dogs used by various guard platoons. 
135. This amount provides for limited hospitality to local dignitaries in the context of good will in the official interest of the mission. 
136. Provision is made under this heading for bank charges, legal fees, postage of military personnel, conference services and other miscellaneous services. 
138. Provision is made for medical supplies for military personnel. 
139. Provision under this heading is made for the cost of disinfectants and chemicals required for maintaining corrosive-free plumbing and sanitation facilities, as well as for normal cleaning purposes. 
140. The cost estimate provides for subscriptions to international newspapers, daily and weekly local newspapers, as well as airways guides, communications data publications and other technical publication requirements. 
141. Requirements under this heading include sockets, switches, cable, bulbs and tubes required in the renovation of buildings for UNPROFOR use. 
144. As hostilities between warring factions have increased, so has the frequency of UNPROFOR personnel coming under small arms and heavy weapons fire. 
Such fire has killed and wounded a significant number of UNPROFOR personnel and every effort must be made to protect mission members. 
There is a substantial demand for field defences for each new unit coming into the mission area, and replacement items must be available when units are relocated. 
The Division also includes the Office of the Spokesman and the Media Relations Unit, which disseminate information about UNPROFOR through international and local mass media. 
Public Information Officers responsible for public and press relations and local-level information activities are posted at Sarajevo, Belgrade, Topusko, Daruvar, Knin, Erdut and Skopje. 
152. The Special Representative of the Secretary-General for the former Yugoslavia created the Division of Information in February 1994 to enhance the important role information plays in peace-keeping and the successful fulfilment of UNPROFOR's mandate. 
In the coming year, there will be a considerable expansion in the Division's programmes in order to focus on audiences in the mission area by producing print and broadcast materials in local languages. 
This represents a significant shift of focus for UNPROFOR's information activities. 
Until recently, UNPROFOR's information programmes (which came under the civil affairs component) were oriented primarily towards media relations and the production of publications and radio and television programmes for internal United Nations use. 
Mass information programmes aimed at the local population, such as those employed with such great success in the UNTAC mission, have not been a fully realized aspect of UNPROFOR's information activities. 
For some of the Division's programmes, such as radio and television, this will necessitate a substantial initial investment in production equipment and supplies, as detailed in this budget. 
154. The establishment of a widespread, multimedia mass information programme is a vital aspect of the mission. 
The absence of such a programme hitherto has been widely commented on and has had a negative effect on UNPROFOR's attempts to gain popular acceptance of its mission in the former Yugoslavia. 
If the mission is to succeed in gaining a widespread understanding of its mandate and role, the establishment of a substantial public information programme at a popular level is indispensable. 
The establishment of an independent UNPROFOR radio station could, it is believed, play a critical role in building popular support for the peace process in the former Yugoslavia. 
This was proven in Cambodia, where the hugely popular United Nations radio station was one of the most powerful tools the mission had to get its message to the Cambodian people. 
155. An UNPROFOR radio station will reach up to 74 per cent of the mission-area population and will ensure unrestricted access to the public 24 hours a day. 
In addition, UNPROFOR television will provide programmes for broadcast on television stations in Croatia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, and potentially, in the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
Mass dissemination of United Nations documents, posters, pamphlets, T-shirts and other products in local languages, combined with a grassroots civic education and information programme will provide opportunities for UNPROFOR to make direct contact with the public. 
Other Division of Information units will also expand their activities. 
156. In March 1994, UNPROFOR engaged a contractor to provide a feasibility study for the establishment of an UNPROFOR radio station and distribution network in the former Yugoslavia. 
157. For an UNPROFOR radio network to succeed, it will have to compete with the existing broadcasters in the former Yugoslavia, which technically are of a very high standard. 
This will involve not only providing a potential audience with a high-powered, noise-free signal, but more importantly producing high-quality programming that strategically mixes entertainment with information in such a way as to attract and hold a large, attentive audience. 
All programming will be aimed at establishing and underlining UNPROFOR's impartiality and credibility and promoting the peaceful settlement of disputes throughout the former Yugoslavia. 
It is envisaged that the station would broadcast in English, Croatian and Serbian languages. 
158. Several options were reviewed, including external broadcasts and the distribution of taped material to existing radio stations in the region. 
A network serving approximately 74 per cent of the population of the former Yugoslavia could start broadcasting in August 1994 and be fully operational by the end of the year, assuming budgetary approval is granted no later than June. 
The cost of such a system is estimated to be $5.8 million, with an annual running cost of $496,000. 
It is recommended that programming be distributed by satellite and that all studio and transmitter equipment be containerized to simplify its installation and to allow the United Nations to recover and re-deploy the equipment to another mission area, unlike the experience in Cambodia. 
160. The cost estimate for the UNPROFOR radio project is as follows: 
161. Parallel to its aim with regard to radio, the Division of Information is planning a considerable expansion of its television output. 
162. United Nations television programmes are being designed to inform local populations throughout the mission area of UNPROFOR's role and activities with a view to promoting reconciliation within and between the states of the former Yugoslavia. 
Among other activities, a weekly programme is being planned that will address the major "headline" issues of the day, allowing reputed local journalists from each country to interview senior United Nations officials. 
163. The potential impact of United Nations television in the former Yugoslavia is greater than in any previous United Nations peace-keeping mission. 
Accordingly, the production of the required volume of television programming, particularly of a high enough quality to stimulate the sophisticated audiences of the former Yugoslavia, requires the creation of a television unit larger than is usual in United Nations missions. 
The Unit plans to translate and print a number of documents into local languages, including United Nations publications about peace-keeping, human rights, mine awareness and general information about the United Nations. 
165. The Photography Unit documents UNPROFOR's activities throughout the mission area and provides photographic images for United Nations publications and to the mass media with a view to promoting UNPROFOR's work. 
The Unit also produces photo exhibitions for civic education and promotional purposes. 
The system allows photographers in the field to send images instantly to compatible computer systems anywhere in the world and also provides an organizational system for the UNPROFOR photo library. 
166. The Publications Unit produces UNPROFOR News. The Unit is planning to increase production of UNPROFOR News to twice per month in English and once per month in local languages. 
The magazine covers UNPROFOR's activities, and the local language versions will be used to provide the public access to feature stories and explanatory articles about UNPROFOR's work and mandate, as well as to other perspectives which other publications do not often cover. 
The magazine also keeps UNPROFOR staff members informed about issues important to their work and plays an important role in maintaining staff morale throughout the mission area. 
167. A detailed summary of requirements for public information equipment, other than the radio project, is contained in annex XXII. 
Provision is made under this heading for 60 per cent of the total amount required for the 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995. 
170. No provision is made under this heading. 
172. The mine threat is a major restriction to UNPROFOR's mobility throughout the mission area, and the acquisition of effective detection and disposal equipment is essential in order to accomplish the Force's mission and to protect its personnel. 
174. No provision is made under this heading. 
175. No provision is made under this heading. 
176. Provision is made for mine-clearing services throughout the mission area. 
178. No provision is made under this heading. 
179. Costs for the emplacement and repatriation of contingent-owned equipment are estimated at $3,000,000. 
182. Provision is made for a proportional share of the 1994 financing of the Integrated Management Information System. 
183. In accordance with the methodology proposed for the funding of posts authorized from the support account for peace-keeping operations, provision is made here based on 8.5 per cent of the total cost of civilian staff costs included under item 2 (b) above. 
184. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget line item 2 (b). 
185. The staff assessment requirements provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 have been credited to this item as income from staff assessment and credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNPROFOR budget. 
186. Voluntary contributions in kind for supplies and services for which no budgetary provision has been made are estimated at $8,258,300. 
1. The cost estimates for the six-month period beginning 1 October 1994 are based on the cost parameters provided in annex VI, unless otherwise indicated. 
An amount of $9,000 is also included for within-mission travel allowance. 
5. Provision is made for the payment of a clothing and equipment allowance at the rate of $200 per annum. 
8. The cost estimates for contingent personnel are based on the phasing-in schedule shown in table 1. 
17. The cost estimate provides for reimbursement to Governments for payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury or illness resulting from service with UNPROFOR. 
18. It is anticipated that all 1,011 civilian police monitors will be deployed on 1 October 1994. 
19. Provision is made for payment of mission subsistence allowance to civilian police monitors for 184,002 person/days ($21,024,300) at the rates specified in paragraph 2 of annex VI, plus an overlap factor of four days for 335 civilian police monitors during rotation ($117,600). 
An amount of $9,000 is also included for within-mission travel allowance. 
21. Provision is made for the payment of a clothing and equipment allowance at the rate of $200 per annum. 
22. The proposed staffing table is set out in annex IX.B. Calculations for salaries for 1,000 international staff are detailed in annex X.B, inclusive of a 6 per cent vacancy factor. 
23. Calculation of salaries of 3,360 locally recruited staff based on local salary scales applicable to the mission area are also detailed in annex X.B, including a 4 per cent vacancy factor. 
25. Provision for overtime for locally recruited staff is made in the amount of $660,000. 
Provision is also made for hazard duty pay for staff serving in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
27. Provision is made for the payment of mission subsistence allowance to 1,000 internationally recruited civilian staff at the rates indicated in paragraph 2 of annex VI. 
35. A detailed summary of requirements for alterations and renovations to premises is contained in annex XI.A. Provision is made under this heading for 40 per cent of the total amount required for the 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995. 
37. Provision for maintenance services at all locations is estimated at $702,900 per month, including heating maintenance in the amount of $792,000. 
39. A detailed summary of requirements for construction and prefabricated buildings is contained in annex XI.B. Provision is made under this heading for 30 per cent of the total amount required for the 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995. 
42. An amount of $782,500 is included for bridging equipment. 
46. Provision is included for spare parts, repairs and maintenance for 3,699 United Nations vehicles at $1,825 per vehicle per annum and for 13,157 contingent-owned vehicles at $7,500 per vehicle per annum. 
Provision is also made for the cost of oil and lubricants at 10 per cent of the cost of fuel ($2,336,700). 
48. The cost of third party liability insurance is estimated at $450 per vehicle per annum for 11,171 vehicles. 
49. Provision is made for the rental of 46 helicopters as indicated in annex XIV.B. 
50. The cost estimate provides for the cost of aviation fuel as indicated in annex XIV. B ($2,627,000), plus the cost of lubricants ($262,700). 
51. No provision is made under this heading. 
52. No provision is made under this heading. 
53. No provision is made under this heading. 
56. The cost estimate provides for the cost of aviation fuel as indicated in annex XIV. B ($6,059,100), plus the cost of lubricants ($605,900). 
57. No provision is made under this heading. 
58. No provision is made under this heading. 
61. No provision is made under this heading. 
63. No provision is made under this heading. 
64. No provision is made under this heading. 
65. A detailed summary of requirements for communications equipment is contained in annex XV. 
Provision is made under this heading for 40 per cent of the total amount required for the 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995. 
Requirements for military communications spare parts and supplies are estimated at $3,807,300. 
67. A detailed summary of requirements for workshop and test equipment is contained in annex XVI. 
Provision is made under this heading for 40 per cent of the total amount required for the 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995. 
68. The estimated monthly cost of commercial communications includes an amount of $3,781,200 for satellite communications and $5,991,600 for telephone, telex, postage and pouch charges. 
69. No provision is made under this heading. 
70. The cost estimate provides for the acquisition of office furniture such as desks, chairs, computer tables, etc. 
71. A detailed summary of requirements for office equipment is contained in annex XVII. 
Provision is made under this heading for 40 per cent of the total amount required for the 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995. 
72. A detailed summary of requirements for data processing equipment is contained in annex XVIII. 
Provision is made under this heading for 40 per cent of the total amount required for the 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995, plus an amount of $490,100 for the purchase of licensed software. 
73. A detailed summary of requirements for generators is contained in annex XIX. 
Provision is made under this heading for 40 per cent of the total amount required for the 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995. 
74. Provision is included for the acquisition of the following items of observation equipment: four pairs of binoculars, day and night vision ($30,000), four pairs of hand-held binoculars ($1,200), four pairs of 20/120 binoculars with tripod ($43,200) and four pairs of night vision binoculars ($40,000). 
75. A detailed summary of requirements for petrol tanks plus metering equipment is contained in annex XX. 
Provision is made under this heading for 40 per cent of the total amount required for the 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995. 
76. Water and septic tanks are required for each ablution and kitchen unit installed in the container camps. 
78. Provision is included under this heading for accommodation and mess equipment. 
83. Requirements under this heading provide for spare parts, repairs and maintenance of office and data-processing equipment, generators, including fuses, conductors and overload relays, and refrigeration equipment. 
84. Provision is made for the cost of external audit services. 
86. No provision is made under this heading. 
88. The cost estimates provide for medical (laboratory tests, X-rays and specialist consultation) as well as for veterinary services for guard dogs used by various guard platoons. 
89. Provision is included for third-party claims against UNPROFOR, including accidents involving armoured personnel carriers, engineering equipment and other vehicles not covered by insurance. 
91. Provision is made under this heading for bank charges, legal fees, postage of military personnel, conference services and other miscellaneous services. 
93. Provision is made under this heading for medical supplies for military personnel. 
94. Provision under this heading is made for the cost of disinfectants and chemicals required for maintaining sanitation facilities as well as for normal cleaning purposes. 
95. The cost estimate provides for subscriptions to international newspapers, daily and weekly local newspapers, as well as airways guides, communications data publications and other technical publication requirements. 
96. Requirements under this heading include sockets, switches, cable, bulbs and tubes required in the renovation of buildings. 
97. No provision is made under this heading. 
100. Provision is made under this heading in the amount of $250,000. 
101. Included under this heading are requirements for oxygen and acetylene refills, freon gas, butane gas, packing and packaging supplies, kitchen utensils, flags, paper products, United Nations medal sets, mattress covers, pillows and pillow cases, blankets, bed sheets, jerry cans, and miscellaneous items. 
103. No provision is made under this heading. 
104. A detailed summary of requirements for public information equipment is contained in annex XXII. 
Provision is made under this heading for 40 per cent of the total amount required for the 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995. 
105. The cost estimate provides for such items as tapes, films and other materials as well as the cost of printing materials. 
107. No provision is made under this heading. 
110. No provision is made under this heading. 
111. Provision is made for mine-clearing services at all locations throughout the mission area. 
112. Provision is made under this heading for warning signs, training mines and videos and consumables. 
113. No provision is made under this heading. 
114. This provides for the cost of shipping and clearing charges not included elsewhere. 
115. No provision is made under this heading. 
116. The costs for shipping and clearing charges not included elsewhere are estimated at $2,200,000. 
117. Provision is made for a proportional share of the 1994/1995 financing of the Integrated Management Information System. 
118. This amount has been calculated at 8.5 per cent of the total civilian staff costs shown under item 2 (b). 
120. The staff assessment requirements provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 have been credited to this item as income from staff assessment and are credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) of 15 December 1955. 
121. No provision is made under this heading. 
Many of these premises require substantial renovation and ongoing maintenance to bring them to an acceptable standard for use by UNPROFOR. 
Most of the work will be undertaken by local commercial contractors. 
2. Zagreb headquarters. 
Two further buildings will be renovated to provide additional office space to accommodate the increases in staffing. 
4. There will be ongoing improvements to upgrade the access to headquarters and to upgrade parking areas, weather protection and accommodation of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General. 
6. Several major renovation projects will be necessary to improve and expand office accommodations (to relieve some of the pressure at the headquarters at Zagreb) and storehouse capacity to meet the ever-increasing demands of the mission. 
In addition, refurbishment of the kitchens and walkways and upgrading of vehicle washing and maintenance facilities will be necessary. 
Most of the renovation work to be carried out in the Split areas will be concentrated on Divulje barracks and will include ablution facilities, storage buildings, soldiers accommodation, kitchen areas, transit accommodation, power house and sewerage works. 
8. The total cost of renovation work to be undertaken at all locations in the mission area is estimated at $9,000,000. 
9. During the period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995, a number of construction projects will be undertaken by UNPROFOR to enlarge existing facilities, provide new warehouse and workshop space and erect prefabricated accommodations to house military and international contractual personnel. 
Twenty individual construction or prefabricated projects are scheduled for this period at a total cost of $18,412,900. 
10. Provision of prefabricated units to provide additional space in the headquarters dining hall to meet increased staffing levels. 
11. Provision is made for prefabricated accommodation to house officers currently living in hotel accommodation. 
Preliminary studies indicate the cost of providing accommodation for 4 Generals, 24 Colonels, 70 Lieutenant Colonel/Majors and 70 Captains will be in the order of $3,000,000. 
12. Provision is made for the construction of prefabricated accommodation to house up to 60 Zagreb-based contractual personnel. 
13. The MASH is currently situated on the airport tarmac at Pleso and has to be moved to a more permanent site to make provision for an air-movements facility and to comply with safety requirements. 
Provision is made to replace existing tented accommodation with more permanent structures, 2,000 m2 of concrete slab and associated engineering works. 
14. Provision is made for the erection of three warehouses, each of approximately 8,000 m2, for receiving and inspection, general stores and food stores. 
15. Provision is made for prefabricated accommodation for up to 300 officers, site preparation and associated works. 
16. Provision is made for a large storehouse and approximately 3,000 m2 of paving for air cargo and 600 m2 of covered accommodation for the passenger terminal. 
17. Provision is made for a 600 m2 extension to the existing officers' mess to cater to military officers relocated from hotel accommodation, officers in transit and increased numbers of civilian staff of officer status working at Pleso. 
18. Provision is made for the erection of transit accommodation for 2,000 people to support troop rotations in Bosnia. 
The estimate includes personnel accommodation, ablutions and associated engineering services. 
19. The estimate provides for the construction of administration facilities, accommodation, warehousing and other logistics facilities and associated infrastructure. 
20. The cost estimate provides for development of additional port facilities at Ploce or Sibenik to accommodate military logistic elements in the event Split Port is unable to handle the volume of stores arriving for operations in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The estimate is based on the provision of limited warehousing, office and living accommodations, site preparation and associated works. 
21. Provision is made for construction of 1,500 m2 of covered workshop space and associated facilities for repair of armoured and heavy vehicles. 
22. Provision is made for the extension of the existing kitchen and the construction of two dining tents and associated works to service additional military staff to be based at Divulje barracks. 
23. Provision is made for additional living accommodations at Divulje barracks to accommodate 150 military personnel relocated from Bosnia and Herzegovina headquarters and new units to be based in Split. 
24. Current ablution facilities at North Port are totally inadequate for the number of UNPROFOR personnel working or transiting through the port. 
25. Provision is made for erection of kitchen and dining facilities to service personnel transiting, working and based in the port area. 
26. Provision is made for facilities to control entry to the UNPROFOR controlled area of North Port and to support 24-hour security operations. 
27. Construction of an explosives and ammunition store, which will provide both internal and external protection against incidental detonation. 
The proposed facility is 14.5 metres by 7 metres in plan dimension with a blast wall 1-metre thick. 
28. Provision is made for eight 12 metre by 8 metre covered areas and hardstanding to be used by contingents to provide shelter for vehicle maintenance. 
29. Provision of a vehicle maintenance workshop for UNPA-sector transport officers. 
Each workshop will consist of two workshop buildings, office containers and ablution and stores buildings with a water supply and septic system. 
30. Most of the UNPROFOR military personnel are accommodated in containers. 
Additional containers (accommodation, ablution and kitchen/dining) are required not only in respect of the increased military strength authorized by the Security Council in its resolutions 908 (1994) and 914 (1994), but also to meet ongoing operational requirements resulting from the relocation of battalions and expansion of some camps. 
Tented accommodation is not an option owing to the below-freezing temperatures during winter time, particularly in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Containers are also being used to accommodate international contractual personnel. 
One ablution unit (plus water and septic tanks) is provided for every six to nine accommodation containers. 
33. Requirements for kitchens are dependent upon the deployment of the battalion: the level (company or platoon), the number of check-points and the number of subunits. 
35. It has been determined that 3,290 accommodation containers are required for the relocation of battalions or the expansion of existing camps. 
A total of 290 containers are needed for international contractual personnel. 
36. A total of 1,152 ablution units are needed, based on an average ratio of one ablution unit for every seven containers. 
37. Kitchen units are required for 9,690 personnel in respect of ongoing operations and for 7,918 additional military and international contractual personnel, for a total of 17,608 units. 
a/ 377 light cargo trucks will be used to meet requirements for jeeps. 
a/ Includes 1.055 generators that were reprogrammed from the previous mandate period. 
Cash contributions: 
During the consideration of the report by the Advisory Committee, the representatives of the Secretary-General provided additional information to the Committee. 
2. As reflected in paragraph 3 of the report of the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/26), the designation of special representatives and envoys can be grouped in the following three categories: 
(a) Special representatives and other high-level positions in peace-keeping or observer missions authorized by the Security Council; 
(b) Envoys appointed to assist the Secretary-General in the exercise of his good offices and related functions; 
(c) Other special high-level positions, including Special Advisers to the Secretary-General. 
Out of the total of 40 special representatives, envoys and advisers appointed at the Under-Secretary-General or Assistant Secretary-General levels, 4 officials assist the Secretary-General on the basis of $1-a-year honorarium and/or reimbursement of travel expenses, and one official does not receive any remuneration. 
The Committee regrets the lack of information in this respect and requests that the Secretary-General include information on posts and positions of special representatives, envoys and advisers at all levels in his report to be provided in the context of the recommendations contained in paragraph 16 below. 
5. The Advisory Committee notes that the number of high-level positions of special representatives, envoys and advisers of the Secretary-General has increased substantially over a relatively short period of time. 
While the Advisory Committee recognizes the prerogatives of the Secretary-General to make appointments to the established posts of special representatives, envoys and advisers, it points out that current financial regulations and budgetary procedures should be fully complied with. 
6. The majority of high-level positions (23) referred to in the report of the Secretary-General are in peace-keeping or observer missions that have been authorized by the Security Council (category (a) as per the classification outlined in paragraph 3 of the report of the Secretary-General). 
"While these positions have been required in the past, the last two years have witnessed a major expansion of the demands placed on the Organization in this respect, in terms of both the number of such missions and their complexity and scope." 
7. The Advisory Committee points out in this connection that support costs, such as secretarial assistance, travel, communications, rental of office space and so on provided to all three categories of high-level appointments, are not included in the estimates (see para. 6 above and paras. 13 and 14 below). 
The Advisory Committee welcomes the intention of the Secretary-General "to provide a full description of the functions and responsibilities envisaged for such posts in the context of the structure of each mission" (A/C.5/48/26, para. 17). 
Such appointments have a time limit (usually one year). 
"Appropriate emoluments are determined in accordance with the Staff Rules and Regulations and, in cases where the mission or assignment is for a limited duration, these entitlements are prorated for the length of employment". 
In the United Nations this represented the standard for an employee who works on a 12-month basis. 
12. The appointments in category (b) relate to envoys of the Secretary-General in the exercise of his good offices and related functions. 
14. In paragraph 12 of his report the Secretary-General indicates that category (c) of high-level positions represents a small number of eminent and highly experienced officials appointed by the Secretary-General (all at the Under-Secretary-General level) to assist him directly in the discharge of certain aspects of his responsibilities. 
Upon inquiry, the Committee was informed that within this category of high-level positions three officials held fixed-term contracts with the Organization and one official advised the Secretary-General on a $1-a-year basis. 
On an annualized basis, the total budgeted remuneration was estimated by the Secretary-General at approximately $680,000 (see para. 7 above). 
15. The Advisory Committee understands that provisions of the United Nations Staff Regulations and Rules apply to officials appointed to high-level positions who hold fixed-term contracts with the Organization. 
Among the issues that also need to be addressed is the question of ensuring impartiality of those officials who, while representing the Secretary-General of the United Nations, also continue responsibilities in another capacity (e.g. who continue to serve or represent their Governments). 
17. The Advisory Committee welcomes the intention of the Secretary-General "to consult and inform Member States in a timely and effective manner" (A/C.5/48/26, para. 19) in respect of all the positions described in his report. 
In accordance with the terms of section II, paragraph 2, of General Assembly resolution 35/217 of 17 December 1980, the Advisory Committee already considers requests of the Secretary-General concerning extrabudgetary posts at the D-1 level and above. 
The Committee also recommends that the Secretary-General include in his annual publication of the list of staff issued in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/226 of 8 April 1993 the names of all officials appointed by him as his special representatives, envoys or advisers. 
The war in the Republic of Croatia started in June 1991, as a result of military aggression by the Serbian-controlled "Yugoslav People's Army" (JNA) and Serbian paramilitary units. 
It increased in intensity, resulting in tremendous loss of human lives and material destruction until the major military operations were halted by a cease-fire reached on 2 January 1992. 
In spite of the cease-fire, occupying forces continued on a smaller scale, however, to attack Croatian civilian and military targets and to pursue the deplorable campaign of ethnic cleansing. 
The peace plan for the resolution of the situation in Croatia - the "Vance plan" 2/ adopted by resolution 724 (1991) - has outlined the necessary framework for the durable cessation of hostilities. 
The territories seized during the military operations by the JNA forces have been turned over to the extremist proxies controlled by the Belgrade regime. 
The only example of the complete withdrawal of regular JNA units that have relinquished control of the territory to the Croatian authorities occurred in the area surrounding Dubrovnik. 
The Security Council, in its resolution 815 (1993), determined that the "UNPAs are integral parts of the Republic of Croatia", and has subsequently expressed "its commitment to ensure respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of the Republic of Croatia" (resolution 847 (1993) and resolution 871 (1993)). 
In its resolution 802 (1993), the Security Council called on both parties to cooperate in implementing the peace plan for Croatia, and demanded from the Serbian side "the disbanding and demobilization of Serb territorial defence units or other units of similar functions in the UNPAs". 
The sovereignty of Croatia over its entire territory, including its occupied parts - the UNPAs and the "pink zones" - is also reaffirmed in resolution 820 (1993). 
The Serbian proxies in the occupied Croatian territories are trying to create the impression that they are under United Nations sanctions, although the sanctions provisions of resolutions 757 (1992), 787 (1992) and 820 (1993) do not apply to any part of the territory of Croatia. 
On the contrary, UNPAs are not under sanctions, but they are cut off from the international markets as a result of the radical policy of the occupying authorities. 
Leaving these parts of the Croatian border outside the effective control of the Croatian Government or UNPROFOR has enabled the "Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro)" to continue its military and logistic support to the occupying forces in Croatia. 
It has also enabled Serbian paramilitary units situated in Croatia to participate in Serbian military activities against the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
The simple fact that the Belgrade authorities are encouraging and implementing the above actions in the occupied parts of Croatia in the view of the Croatian Government demonstrates that Serbia has not relinquished its position of occupation with the formal withdrawal of JNA units from Croatia. 
Peace and stability in Europe, under the CSCE auspices, are primarily based on the principle of inviolability of borders between European States. 
The mandate of UNPROFOR in Croatia was established on 21 February 1991. 
During the following 27 months to date, it has created misery for 36 families of valiant UNPROFOR troops who have been killed in the line of duty in Croatia, while 390 more have been injured. 
Furthermore, the costs of the UNPROFOR operation are mounting and imposing a heavy burden on the overall peace-keeping budget of the United Nations. 
The beginning of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly will mark the third year of its devoted but fruitless efforts. 
In doing so, Albania is encouraging forceful changes of the existing borders, thus seriously threatening peace and stability in the Balkans. 
By using a group of intellectuals to achieve its long-sought strategic goal - secession of Kosovo and Metohija and its annexation to Albania - Albania seeks to internationalize the so-called Albanian national question in order to achieve those ends. 
Kosovo and Metohija, as an autonomous province in the Republic of Serbia, is an integral part of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
Therefore, the allegations in the appeal that Serbia has occupied a part of its own territory are malicious and totally absurd. 
The autonomy granted to the Albanians in Kosovo and Metohija is guaranteed by the Constitution of the Republic of Serbia. 
Although the Albanian national minority enjoys all rights in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, the Serb and Montenegrin minority in Albania has been deprived of all rights. 
Albania's "solemn obligation" to respect the rights of national minorities is arrant hypocrisy. 
2. Update by Mrs. Gillian Sorensen, Special Adviser to the Secretary-General for Public Policy. 
2. We have confirmed that the United Nations has played an important role in maintaining international peace and security, encouraging economic and social development and fostering a better understanding between the peoples of the world. 
4. We recognize that lasting peace is the fundamental goal of humankind, and that it can only be achieved with sustained development and prosperity for all, through the attainment of a just and equitable system of international relations. 
In this context, we reiterate our belief that the United Nations is the central forum for the promotion of international peace and security, and prosperity world wide, as well as for the fostering of multilateral cooperation in the political, economic and social fields. 
We hereby affirm our determination to build upon the achievements of the United Nations and utilize its potential in order to advance our shared aspirations of peace, security and prosperity. 
8. We consider that the East-West confrontation was the major factor that prevented the United Nations from fulfilling its tasks and, thus, from fully implementing its objectives as enshrined in the Charter. 
In this context, the peaceful and political resolution of conflicts was extremely difficult to attain. 
10. The role of the United Nations in the field of economic development was also constrained, mainly due to its failure in carrying out a meaningful dialogue between developed and developing countries, which prevented the emergence of a system of international economic relations based on justice and equity. 
The main problems existing in fields of trade, primary products and commodities, money and finance, transfer of technology and external debt and debt service, were not addressed in a manner conducive to the development of developing countries. 
We are convinced of the need to adopt all necessary measures to strengthen the Organization and enhance its credibility in these new circumstances, mainly by the democratization of its structures and activities. 
12. We therefore resolve to continue the process of United Nations reform and restructuring, with a view to ensuring equal participation, equitable representation and appropriate balance between the United Nations organs, in line with the Charter of the Organization. 
We are convinced that we must endeavour to make the United Nations more responsive to the changing realities and challenges of peace and development. 
13. We reiterate our commitment to the peaceful settlement of disputes and conflicts in accordance with the Charter and international law, and avoid recourse to unilateral coercive action. 
14. We pledge to promote peace and mutual respect among all nations and peoples. 
15. We consider unacceptable the developing, producing and stockpiling of nuclear weapons and other weapons of mass destruction as well as strategic doctrines based on the use or threat of use of such weapons. 
16. We recognize the central role of the United Nations on all issues of disarmament. 
In this regard we affirm that regional and global approaches to disarmament and arms limitation complement each other and both should be pursued simultaneously in order to promote regional and international peace and security. 
In this context we also emphasize the importance of a comprehensive approach to disarmament issues on a non-discriminatory basis. 
17. We believe that resources released by the reduction of military expenditures should be devoted to economic growth and development, thereby contributing to promote international economic cooperation and the security of all peoples. 
18. While we recognize the importance of peace-keeping operations of the United Nations and their contribution to the maintenance of international peace and security, their changing nature, characteristics and objectives make it more necessary than ever to prepare comprehensive principles and guidelines for peace-keeping operations. 
We reaffirm in this context that all aspects of United Nations peace-keeping operations should strictly adhere to the purposes and principles enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations. 
We are committed to continue future United Nations peace-keeping operations on this basis. 
21. We also recognize and reaffirm that full respect for sovereignty, territorial integrity, independence and non-interference in the internal affairs of States is essential for the maintenance of international peace and security. 
In this regard, we reaffirm the crucial role of the United Nations, both as forum for discussions and as a catalyst for action by Governments and peoples. 
23. Given the deepening and growing interdependence of nations and peoples, we are fully conscious of the fact that a dynamic, vigorous and equitable international economic environment is essential for international peace, security, stability and prosperity. 
24. We underline that one of the most serious problems facing the world today is the gap that exists between the rich and the poor countries, between the developed nations which possess enormous economic, scientific and technological resources and those that continue to live in poverty. 
This gap, despite the several international development strategies and other documents adopted by the United Nations, has continued to widen, and constitutes today the major cause of instability around the world. 
We are convinced that the world cannot achieve peace without effectively redressing this problem. 
25. Recognizing that ad hoc approaches do not fully address global economic problems, we therefore commit ourselves to the following comprehensive measures: 
- To commence the renewed dialogue between the developed and developing countries on all development issues in response to the imperatives of mutual benefit and interest, genuine interdependence and shared responsibility. 
- To continue efforts to develop a more open, viable, transparent and durable multilateral trading system in order to promote growth and development and the freer movement of factors of production. 
- To maintain efforts at market-oriented and socially acceptable economic reforms in conjunction with improving the external economic environment in order to expand multilateral economic cooperation, and increase the meaningful participation of all peoples in their respective economies and development processes. 
26. Noting that technology is a key factor for development, we shall cooperate in facilitating the transfer of technology and the access of all peoples and nations to modern technologies. 
*27. We acknowledge that in a world overwhelmed by social tensions, international cooperation contributes towards reducing or eliminating poverty, generating productive employment and enhancing social integration which in turn would have a positive impact on international peace and security. 
In this connection we believe that it is essential to take appropriate action to all levels so as to implement the Plan of Action which encompassed the three core issues on social development as adopted in the World Summit on Social Development held in Copenhagen in March 1995. 
*28. We believe in the equal role of women in all spheres of life. 
- The Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women; 
- The Platform of Action Adopted in the World Conference on Women held in Beijing in September 1995. 
*29. We stress the need to secure the future and welfare of children. 
*30. Recognizing the need to integrate population issues into economic and development strategies, we are committed to carry out the action programme adopted in the International Conference on Population and Development, held in Cairo in September 1994. 
*31. We stress the need to intensify cooperation with regard to natural disaster reduction, disaster relief and post-disaster rehabilitation, particularly in the developing countries, constantly threatened by natural disasters, in order to enhance their capabilities to cope with such situations. 
In this regard we affirm that we shall be guided by the principles of universality, impartiality, objectivity, and non-selectivity and the spirit of constructive international dialogue and cooperation on the basis of respect for national sovereignty, self-determination and non-interference in the internal affairs of other States. 
35. We pledge that human rights shall be promoted and protected with due regard for the varying historical, political, economic, social, religious and cultural realities of all peoples. 
36. We also resolve that the promotion and protection of all human rights shall not be politicized. 
Note: The paragraphs preceded by an asterisk contain mention to international instruments yet to be adopted or concluded and, thus, are not definitive. 
2. The following proposals for decentralization have been formulated with three basic principles in mind. 
Firstly, service-delivery to the recipient countries should be managed in a location as close to the recipient as possible. 
Moreover, because of its global reach, it is uniquely able to cross-reference, integrate and disseminate experience throughout the developing world, thereby maximizing the possibilities for developing countries to benefit from each others' experience. 
Similarly, deriving from its global policy-making function, it has an indispensable role to play in coordinating the global technical assistance work of the Secretariat, developing policies and ensuring the maintenance of standards and consistency. 
At the operational level, it also has the role of providing certain expertise that, for reasons of cost-effectiveness, is not possessed by the regional commissions. 
4. The regional commissions, therefore, should be viewed as the regional arms of a single integrated United Nations programme in the socio-economic field rather than as disparate, separate entities. 
Their participation in and contributions towards the global work of entities at Headquarters should be enhanced and the mechanism for programmatic interaction strengthened. 
The programme in this area will be managed by a management board composed of the Executive Secretaries of the regional commissions and chaired by the Under-Secretary-General for Development Support and Management Services, who will be responsible for overall coordination and oversight. 
This Board, which would meet semi-annually, would review the United Nations annual programme for the natural resources and energy sectors and monitor and evaluate progress and developments. 
All available expertise at Headquarters and in the regional commissions would be at the disposal of the entire programme. 
8. To implement this, it is proposed to redeploy from the Department for Development Support and Management Services to the regional commissions nine Professional posts and nine General Service posts to allow for joint programmes between the commissions and the Department. 
This proposal is based on the following assumptions: (a) The posts would be used by the regional commissions in support of activities in the fields of natural resources and energy; (b) Executing agency responsibility for national projects would remain with the Department for Development Support and Management Services. 
10. Global responsibilities for water, now shared between the Department for Development Support and Management Services and the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP), have been entrusted to UNEP. 
Similarly, global responsibilities for minerals have been entrusted to the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) within existing resources. 
11. This allocation of functions would guide the distribution of responsibilities for the substantive servicing of the Committee on Natural Resources, which has standing agenda items related to overall issues of natural resources, water and minerals. 
The regional commissions would be called upon to make a greater contribution to the work of the Committee from their different regional perspectives. 
Moreover, each regional commission would have access to a pool of expertise in fields not covered by their regional advisers. 
14. Similarly, advisers from the Department for Development Support and Management Services would provide technical support as might be required in developing and implementing regional programmes in these fields, for which the regional commissions would continue to have responsibility as executing agencies. 
Of these posts and funds, it is proposed that 9 Professional and 9 General Service posts, $67,500 of the resources for travel and $55,000 of the resources for consultants be redeployed to the regional commissions. 
17. The six Professional posts which would remain would comprise the minimal critical mass needed to provide substantive support to overall planning and management activities in natural resources and energy, in line with the mandate of the Department for Development Support and Management Services. 
Five posts would comprise substantive expertise in natural resources and energy planning and management, environment, water resources, energy resources and mineral resources. 
19. The staff members occupying these posts would undertake the preparation and publication of recurrent publications, such as the Natural Resources Forum, the Newsletter on activities of international river basin commissions and the Newsletter on operational activities in the field of energy. 
They would be responsible for providing inputs into reports required for the Commission on Sustainable Development, the report of the Secretary-General to the Executive Board of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), and various ad hoc requests and requirements. 
They would also assist in coordinating the joint programming activities described above. 
22. The additional resources would be utilized to support the requirements of its biennial work programme outlined in paragraph 15A.48 of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
In particular, the work in the field of energy will be expanded to include such areas as energy planning and management, energy forecasting, new and renewable sources of energy and development of small-scale fossil fuel. 
At the same time, the Assembly requested the Secretary-General to provide to it at its resumed forty-eighth session the information which the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions had requested in its report on the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 (A/48/7). 
Such additional appropriation as might be necessary and not to exceed $1,471,400 would be considered by the Assembly at its resumed forty-eighth session. 
Such additional appropriation as might be necessary and not to exceed $1,167,500 would be considered by the Assembly at its resumed forty-eighth session. 
4. The United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights was appointed by the Secretary-General and his appointment was approved by the General Assembly in its decision 48/321 of 14 February 1994. 
In the limited amount of time since his appointment, it has not been possible for him to complete a review of the current organizational arrangements for his Office, in particular, and for the Centre as a whole, or to assess fully his requirements. 
The present report provides information on the programme of human rights activities in Cambodia and contains estimates in the amount of $1,834,100 for 1994-1995 together with additional justifications. 
An appeal for funds was launched on 23 November 1993 and so far some $800,000 has been received. 
Such materials will include posters, leaflets and other kinds of publications, as appropriate, and will aim to make the general and non-specialized public aware of human rights and of the mechanisms available at both the national and international levels for their protection. 
6. The Centre will also produce audio and video materials on human rights. 
These have proved to be very successful in stimulating the interest of non-specialized groups in human rights issues. 
They are especially crucial to information activities targeted to groups at lower literacy levels. 
In addition, they are of great value to national non-governmental organizations (NGOs) for training purposes. 
Arrangements are being initiated in order to broadcast short programmes on human rights on national radio stations. 
7. Information materials on specific human rights issues and/or targeted to special groups will also be produced, including information kits for media representatives, training materials for law enforcement officials, members of the judiciary, health personnel and other suitable groups. 
The Compilation of International Instruments, already published in Khmer, is being updated and reprinted. 
Some of these activities are being carried out through a local NGO which has already been involved in similar tasks during the transitional period. 
Other appropriate local bodies will be involved in the development of this programme. 
9. The Centre's programme on information also envisages the establishment of a human rights documentation centre open to the public, which will accommodate United Nations official documents, human rights publications and literature in both Khmer and other languages. 
The implementation of this project will require prior training of documentalists and other personnel who will be assigned to the Centre's office in Cambodia. 
10. One of the objectives of this component of the programme is to include human rights in the Cambodian formal educational system. 
11. Teaching materials (in Khmer) for the use of both teachers and children will be prepared, in close cooperation with local NGOs specialized in this field. 
The Cambodia Office is currently funding a local NGO to develop and produce a human rights curriculum for the primary and secondary school systems. 
13. Popular education in human rights in non-formal settings will also be developed. 
The Office operated an information booth at the event and handed out information material, including posters and pamphlets, to the public. 
16. In addition, a seminar for senior officials to discuss reporting procedures was held in February 1994 at Phnom Penh. 
Participants in the seminar issued a statement recommending the establishment of an inter-ministerial committee to coordinate the preparation of the reports. 
17. The necessary long-term internal capacity in this field will also be achieved through the provision of international experts who will work in the country with the relevant ministries. 
Further areas of assistance which can be envisaged include the civil code, legislation on prisons and prison regulations, the legislative regulation of land, citizenship, immigration, family and any other areas requested by the Government. 
20. The Cambodia Office organized and conducted a two day seminar on mediating land disputes on 15 and 16 December 1993 for over 30 participants. 
22. Training of local human rights associations on functions and procedures of the existing United Nations human rights monitoring mechanisms and on how to use them to contribute to the effective protection of human rights and relevant information and documentation are provided. 
A seminar on "Human Rights and Development" was held on 28 February 1994. 
23. Technical assistance is being provided to an international NGO to develop a human rights curriculum to be used for training international and local NGOs so they can incorporate human rights concepts into development and training programmes. 
Priority will be given to areas of activity which relate to particularly urgent human rights needs in Cambodia, such as the development of programmes for women, children, minorities and disabled persons, and training of NGOs on monitoring techniques. 
Another area will be support for the trauma assistance programme to help local groups to deal with cases of trauma resulting from human rights abuses and to support victims of human rights violations. 
Efforts will also be made to strengthen the links of local non-governmental organizations with international organizations and their networking capacity, especially within the Asian region. 
In order to perform these activities more effectively, the Centre aims to establish a network of human rights officers in the 21 Cambodian provinces. 
Their primary functions would be to provide support, training and information services to the local communities, and in particular to NGOs, which would otherwise be working in isolation. 
26. In addition, several aspects of the Centre's programme in the areas of education and information will be implemented in close cooperation with local non-governmental organizations. 
The Commission has also invited the Cambodia Office to offer advice on ways of implementing its mandate. 
Subsequently, the Office assisted in the creation of a legal drafting office of the Commission. 
29. While these activities will continue, other forms of assistance, such as seminars for members of the National Assembly on the incorporation of human rights standards into national legislation, will be organized. 
30. Assistance is also envisaged on the establishment of a national institution specifically responsible for the promotion and protection of human rights (national commission/ombudsman), including the selection of the most appropriate model, taking into consideration Cambodian national conditions and its legal, sociocultural and political framework. 
31. The expertise of judges from countries where an independent judiciary has already been developed will be made available to the Cambodian courts at all levels (Supreme Court, Courts of Appeal, Municipal Courts). 
It is envisaged that a number of judges, preferably from the Asian region, will spend three months working directly with Cambodian judges (judicial mentors). When possible, Cambodian magistrates living abroad will be involved for these activities. 
This will allow the selected persons to follow closely the work of their foreign colleagues and gain first-hand comparative experience. 
Differences and shortcomings will be more easily identified and the importance of reform better understood at a practical level. 
35. Training to human rights defenders and paralegals will be provided, with a view to supplementing the few lawyers presently existing in the country. 
The Cambodia Office has established a routing relationship with the Cambodian Defenders Association to assist them in performing their functions in the courts in an effective manner. 
In addition, a seminar was held in November 1993 to identify and discuss solutions to major problems encountered by the defenders in the performance of their work. 
36. Documentation and literature on international human rights, including jurisprudence of human rights bodies, will be provided to the courts. 
37. Assistance will be given to strengthen the law faculty through the provision of documentation, training to law professors and students and scholarships to qualified Cambodian students to pursue legal study. 
Advisory services for the reform of prison legislation and regulations will also be provided. 
A country-wide programme of consultation and training will be undertaken in 13 prisons from March to July 1994. 
A similar process of consultation and training will be conducted for the police system. 
Several local human rights NGOs have received permission to train police and the Cambodia Office of the Centre for Human Rights is providing an eight-day training programme for these groups to assist their work. 
The Institute would be run by Cambodian trainers. 
41. On 23 November 1993, the Secretary-General appointed Justice Michael Kirby as his Special Representative for Human Rights in Cambodia. 
42. Shortly after his appointment, the Special Representative held consultations at Geneva on 30 November 1993 with staff of the Centre for Human Rights, and a programme of activities for 1994 was agreed upon. 
Subsequently, Justice Kirby presented, as requested by the Commission on Human Rights in its resolution 1993/6, a report to the General Assembly in December 1993 (A/48/762). 
43. The Special Representative had in Geneva, on 13 January 1994, an introductory meeting with representatives of Member States. 
44. From 21 to 28 January 1994, the Special Representative visited Cambodia. 
He also visited the court and a prison in Battambang Province and had discussions with officials and members of non-governmental organizations there. 
46. He was briefed by representatives of Cambodian human rights organizations as a group, and met some of their leaders on an individual basis. 
47. During his mission, a meeting was held with representatives of United Nations agencies and international organizations working in Cambodia to discuss the current human rights situation and their activities in that area. 
The Special Representative also met formally and informally with representatives of the diplomatic community. 
49. The Special Representative submitted a report on the situation of human rights in Cambodia, as requested by the Commission on Human Rights in its resolution 1993/6, to the Commission on Human Rights at its fiftieth session (February-March 1994). 
50. The Cambodia Office provided substantive and organizational support to the Special Representative during his mission to Cambodia. 
It also contains a number of provisions on the legal arrangements applicable to project activities, including privileges and immunities of persons participating, in any capacity, in the human rights activities of the United Nations covered by the agreement, claims against the United Nations, settlement of disputes and others. 
Inter-agency meetings have been held at Geneva and Phnom Penh prior, during and after the mission of the Special Representative in Cambodia, in order to exchange information on the respective programmes and to ensure effective coordination. 
Discussions are in process to integrate human rights components/considerations in the development programmes implemented in Cambodia by various agencies. 
Based on the experience of the past months, the number of internationally recruited General Service should be reduced from 5 to 2 while the number of locally recruited General Service should be increased from 6 to 18; 
(h) Temporary assistance would be required for securing the services of short-term staff, particularly during field trips; 
The Organization, however, meets his travel costs when he travels as Special Representative; 
(j) Travel of the staff based in Phnom Penh within Cambodia to implement human rights activities in the country. 
The effective implementation of the mandate of the Centre in Cambodia requires frequent outreach activities in order to advance the promotion and protection of human rights in all Cambodian provinces. 
(k) Provision is also required for travel of field staff to participate in fund-raising meetings on Cambodia which are held outside the country. 
66. Funds would be required for the rental of office space as well as for maintenance, utilities, communications, supplies and other general operating expenses as detailed below. 
Free premises are not being provided. 
67. The total requirements are estimated at US$ 2,384,100 for the biennium 1994-1995. 
68. In addition it is estimated that $338,200 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment) to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
69. As mentioned above, the provision of $550,000 has been made in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under section 21 (Human Rights) to cover the requirements relating to the continued United Nations human rights presence in Cambodia. 
Therefore, it is estimated that additional requirements of $1,834,100 would arise under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Furthermore, an amount of $338,200 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
2. In his opening statement, the Executive Director paid tribute to the UNICEF staff members who had been killed during the recent tragic events in Rwanda. 
Seven national staff and more than a score of their dependents had been senselessly murdered in what was the biggest single loss of UNICEF staff members in a single incident. 
Throughout his career with UNICEF, Mr. Shower had been one of the "unsung heroes" of the child survival and development (CSD) revolution, and he would be sorely missed. 
Similarly, UNICEF was doing its best in Bosnia and Herzegovina, especially for the besieged city of Gorazde. 
7. One delegation said that according to the terms of reference for the administrative and management review of UNICEF, there should be informal consultations on the review during the second regular session and asked if the secretariat could schedule such consultations. 
The secretariat agreed to do so. 
Another delegation said that in the provisional agenda, too little time had been devoted to consideration of the 63 country programme recommendations submitted for approval. 
This important subject deserved more attention during the Board session. 
In addition, the purpose of the recent reforms had been to make the Executive Board function more efficiently, but from the agenda it appeared that the Board would be spending more time in meetings this year than it had before the reform. 
The delegation attached great importance to the challenge of implementing General Assembly resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993. 
There was no contradiction between wanting to spend more time on country programmes and less in meetings in general. 
This meant instead that the Board should make better use of its time. 
8. The secretariat said that of the 63 country programmes submitted to the Board for approval in 1994, only 17 were for full-length country programmes. 
However, of the five days of the session, the Board would be devoting more than two full days to the subject. 
JCHP also was cited as an important means of coordinating UNICEF and WHO health policies and programmes and as one of the most important and influential advisory bodies in the field of international health. 
A representative of WHO said that for over four decades, JCHP had been instrumental in developing health policies and strategies focusing specifically on children and women. 
He added that the Executive Boards of UNICEF and WHO had a critical role to play in supporting countries and communities most in need. 
11. Many delegations questioned whether the Executive Board should note or endorse the JCHP report because of the comprehensiveness and the significance of the recommendations, which the Board would not be able to discuss in detail. 
Several speakers said that the Board had always endorsed the recommendations made in JCHP reports to underscore the importance of their implementation; if the Board were only to take note of the recommendations, that would probably lessen the prospects for their implementation. 
A number of delegations said that because more time would be needed to study the recommendations, taking note of them would be appropriate and allow the Board to agree, in principle, to their implementation. 
12. A number of individual delegations gave examples of issues that needed further consideration or resolution before they could endorse the recommendations. 
These issues included the need for health sector reform, the need to assess any possible financial implications and the feasibility of some of the short-term health goals as opposed to a focus on building sustainable systems for health care and delivery. 
One speaker stressed the primacy of the country programme approach, saying that priorities must be developed with the Government concerned at the country level. 
In a climate of uncertain financial resources, health priorities should take into account sustainable country programme priorities. 
A representative of UNESCO said that the two organizations had cooperated on many important projects for almost four decades, and the establishment of JCE in 1989 had been a significant achievement indicating a unique form of collaboration. 
In its four meetings, JCE had achieved its purpose, which was to facilitate a high-level exchange of views on strategies, approaches and new approaches in areas of mutual interest. 
15. Several delegations commended the JCE report for its comprehensiveness. 
Another speaker expressed concern about an over-emphasis on formal basic education, and said that more attention should be paid to informal adult education, especially extension services in remote areas. 
A third speaker said that her country, where significant progress was being made towards universal primary education, supported the work of JCE. 
Another delegation said that the proposal that JCE meet more frequently might downgrade the Joint Committee's effectiveness. 
The Deputy Executive Director, Programmes, introduced the report, saying that at a time of increasing concern about the effectiveness of the United Nations system, the two Joint Committees were unique, the only committees that brought together members of governing bodies to make policy recommendations. 
He reviewed the history of the Joint Committees and the Executive Director's recommendation concerning the criteria for membership. 
19. The Deputy Executive Director, Programmes, presented an overview and introduction to the proposals for programme cooperation. 
This had been done in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992 and was significant for field-level collaboration. 
Several speakers said that it was difficult to understand the context and patterns of the 1994 country programme recommendations without a more complete picture of the current pattern of UNICEF assistance to all country, interregional and global programmes. 
The secretariat replied that the overall picture for UNICEF financial assistance to all programmes was outlined in the Executive Director's report. 
The recommendations presented in any given year were based largely on government planning cycles and, therefore, did not usually present a balanced picture of total UNICEF assistance. 
A projection of the probable levels of general resources and supplementary funding proposals could be extrapolated from recent trends. 
To comments on the apparent slow acceleration of nutrition and water supply and sanitation programmes, the secretariat said that when supplementary funding and general resources funding were taken together, there was substantial support to nutrition, education and water supply and sanitation programmes. 
22. The lack of a clear definition of "programme support" costs in the recommendations was mentioned, to which the secretariat said that programme support covered mostly project personnel costs and related services. 
The proportion of those costs in country programmes was decreasing and the definition of "programme support" would be refined. 
23. One delegation asked to what extent and in which countries member agencies of the Joint Consultative Group on Policies (JCGP) had reviewed the proposed programmes of cooperation. 
In several cases, joint programme activities, such as the situation analysis, had been initiated. 
One delegation welcomed UNICEF measures for follow-up to General Assembly resolution 47/199, including harmonization of country programme cycles, the related "bridging" programmes and the planned move to common premises in some countries. 
24. Questioned about the implications of a relative reduction of UNICEF support to the expanded programme on immunization (EPI), the secretariat said that UNICEF assistance to EPI since 1990 reflected mainly the increased political commitment and capacity of some countries to expand and sustain immunization efforts. 
The reduction of UNICEF assistance to immunization activities corresponded to the estimate in the medium-term plan approved by the Executive Board. 
25. Many delegations supported interventions aimed at improving the health and status of women. 
African delegations in particular expressed alarm at the impact of the HIV/AIDS pandemic and the growing number of AIDS orphans, and urged more UNICEF assistance in this area. 
It was also stated that some UNICEF country programme recommendations presented descriptions that were too general and did not always state clearly if the proposed programmes built on national priorities. 
In addition, monitoring and evaluation were not sufficiently systematic and they should have separate programme budget items. 
Several delegations stated that the regional reports should be improved because they were not sufficiently analytical and did not have a standardized, analytical format. Thus, they were of limited use. 
Presentations were made by the Regional Directors for Eastern and Southern Africa and West and Central Africa and the UNICEF Representative in Zimbabwe. 
29. Several delegations expressed their appreciation for the UNICEF contribution to CSD in Africa, particularly at a time of severe economic crisis. 
African delegations expressed regret over increasing "donor fatigue" and appealed for continued assistance from the international community. 
The issue of Africa's international debt burden and its debilitating effect on the prospects for sustainable development was raised by many African delegations. 
In this context, several African delegations stressed that the resources allocated to Africa by UNICEF represented only a small part of what was required to achieve the mid-decade goals and the goals for the year 2000. 
UNICEF was commended by several delegations for acting as a catalyst for mobilizing resources from Governments and donors. 
Another delegation reiterated its support to Africa as a region of high priority, saying that the reduction of vaccine-preventable diseases had been successful and the challenge was to ensure that it would continue in a sustainable way, perhaps through the expansion of the Vaccine Independence Initiative. 
32. Several African delegations expressed regret over present resource constraints and stressed the need for increased financial support from the international community to complement domestic efforts to prioritize human development. 
These delegations suggested various approaches to mobilize additional resources, including more debt swaps and debt relief for human development priorities; UNICEF was commended for the actions taken to date in this area. 
New partnerships between the public and private sectors also were called for and delegations appealed to the donor community to support national programmes of action (NPAs) and the "20/20" initiative. 
Several delegations requested increased supplementary funds to support UNICEF country programmes. 
33. Some delegations highlighted the ramifications of subregional emergency situations, particularly with respect to the influx of refugees in neighbouring countries. 
Other delegations said that the empowerment of women was critical to the achievement of overall country programme objectives. 
It was noted that poverty among women was an important factor leading to the spread of AIDS and that high fertility rates reinforced the vicious cycle of poor maternal health and nutrition and poor child health. 
In addition, women's heavy workloads contributed to their overall poor health. 
34. The UNICEF programme in Zimbabwe was commended for its focus on capacity-building and empowerment. 
The close working relationship between UNICEF and a bilateral donor on child feeding and water supply and sanitation programmes in that country during the drought in Southern Africa was cited as a positive example of multilateral/bilateral cooperation. 
Another delegation commended the Zimbabwe programme for its emphasis on institutional development and the shift to rehabilitation from emergency activities. 
Speakers said that the presentation by the UNICEF representative clarified the importance of women's empowerment for attainment of overall programme objectives. 
One speaker suggested that there should be more funding for women's programmes in Zimbabwe. 
Peer education was commended as a means of targeting youth and of promoting of gender equity. 
With respect to health programmes, it was stated that while their focus was on community health care, many of the activities focused on achievements rather than community-based actions. 
35. Zimbabwe's planned shift in focus from service delivery to capacity-building in the light of the recommendations made in the multi-donor evaluations was applauded by one delegation. 
Another delegation noted the importance of the UNICEF contribution to the child feeding programme and stressed the importance of cooperation with local institutions for the women in development programme. 
A third speaker welcomed the programme's change in focus from short-term goals and activities to broader development needs. 
The speaker also welcomed the AIDS programme's clear objectives and specific protection and control activities and suggested that UNICEF provide greater support to the Zimbabwe National AIDS Control Programme. 
A query was raised as to whether funding was assured for post-drought water supply and sanitation activities within the framework of rehabilitation and disaster preparedness. The UNICEF representative confirmed that funds were available for the next two to three years. 
36. The UNICEF programme in Ethiopia was commended by one delegation for its focus on cooperation with the Government's decentralization initiatives. 
Another delegation said that the programme's emphasis on health was positive and a third speaker commended the programme's overall strategy. 
The programme was cited as a good example of targeting to community and district levels. 
One speaker found the proposed targets to be fairly ambitious, saying that activities related to implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child were vague and linkages with other United Nations agencies and bilateral donors seemed unclear. 
There were neither references to the essential drugs programme formulated by the Government of Ethiopia and implemented by WHO nor to how UNICEF activities would complement this programme. 
The same delegation welcomed the intent of the Government of Ethiopia to develop a country strategy note in line with General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
37. One delegation said that the Kenya country programme had a good overall structure and strategic interventions, but expressed concerns that some projects seemed fragmented. 
Two delegations commended the programme for its focus on monitoring and evaluation activities, saying that the results of the lessons learned in the previous programme of cooperation should be applied in the implementation of the new country programme. 
Improvements in monitoring the impact and effectiveness of interventions would be important. 
Improved collaboration with other donors at the country level should include bilateral donors and address the possibility of sharpening the programme focus. 
Another speaker said that the programme's initiatives seemed somewhat disparate, but commended its participatory approach in the area of health. 
Given the resources allocated to advocacy, activities need to be outlined more clearly. 
One delegation said that the country programme should focus on removing obstacles to girls' participation in schools. 
38. Regarding the UNICEF programme for Eritrea, more emphasis on education highlighting the linkages between education and health would be an improvement. 
39. One delegation praised the careful mix of strategies chosen in the Mozambique country programme, particularly with respect to activities in the areas of health, education and water supply and sanitation. 
There was potential for UNICEF to expand coverage of services throughout Mozambique now that the war has ended. 
More attention should be paid to project sustainability, particularly with respect to follow-up in financial monitoring. 
Another delegation highlighted the importance of the country programme in relation to the consolidation of peace, harmony and national reconstruction in Mozambique. 
The programme formulation and preparation process had involved many other partners and reflected the existing consensus on how best to intervene in critical areas such as health, nutrition, water supply and sanitation, basic education, food security, information and social communication, and social planning. 
40. One delegation expressed the view that the proposed short-duration country programme for Somalia appeared to be very ambitious and expressed the hope that modalities were being considered for handing over more of the country programme implementation to responsible local authorities. 
41. The programme for AIDS orphans in Uganda was commended by one delegation, which also expressed concern about the management of the Angola programme and its overall coordination with other donors' programmes. 
42. One speaker endorsed the Ghana programme, but requested clarification on the impact of the school water project. 
The programme's emphasis on basic education for girls was commended, but it was stated that the programme might require some revision in the light of new political developments in the country and the disbanding of the development committees. 
43. With regard to the Burkina Faso programme, one delegation said that the proposal for a short-duration country programme did not reflect discussions held by UNICEF regional and country office in 1993 on the mid-decade goals. 
Despite the stated need for programme integration, "verticalism" was still apparent. 
The low budget allotment for education (12 per cent) did not reflect the stated priority for basic education. 
In addition, the HIV/AIDS and immunization programmes needed to be completed. 
44. One delegation said that the recommendation for Benin did not provide information on its own role in providing health assistance to Benin, although collaboration with another donor was mentioned. 
45. Another delegation said that although the country programme recommendation for the Niger mentioned the spirit of cooperation in the programme's planning process, as well as the intention to implement the programme in concert with other agencies, the planning process described solely the Government and UNICEF. 
The same delegation said that it, like the UNICEF programme in the Niger, emphasized the importance of basic education and girls' education, and expressed interest in working with UNICEF in this area, especially social communication. 
The recommendation referred to village development committees in the Niger, but the committees did not in fact exist and that part of the programme should be rethought. 
46. Responding to those comments, the regional directors said that the UNICEF programme process included the participation of multilateral and bilateral donors, particularly during the mid-term reviews, country strategy meetings and reviews of the plans of operations. 
Given the current situation in Angola, UNICEF would do more to increase the supply of vaccines and vitamin A as well as the use of oral rehydration therapy. 
The Ethiopia programme would capitalize on peace, democracy and stability, and expansion of immunization coverage would be a major focus. 
Given the drought in Ethiopia, both food and non-food assistance would be required. 
In a brief overview, the Regional Director for Latin America and the Caribbean outlined the region's social, economic and political situation, progress towards the mid-decade goals and goals for the decade, cooperation with other organizations and programme trends. 
The senior programme officer of the UNICEF programme in Brazil made an in-depth presentation on that programme. 
The region's paradox was that many countries were consolidating economic development and democracy, while there remained large numbers of vulnerable groups and there was a need to sustain social investment. 
Another delegation added that historically, the region received a small proportion of UNICEF general resources (between 11 and 12 per cent), but that UNICEF had used innovative and creative programmes and had cooperated with non-traditional partners, providing "seed money" and generating other resources. 
50. One delegation said that poverty was acute in the region, with 192 million people living in absolute poverty. 
Another delegation added that the documentation did not show adequately the significant economic differences between countries in the region. 
51. There was widespread support for the country programme recommendations before the Board. 
Several speakers recommended that UNICEF give more consideration to programmes related to the control of HIV/AIDS, while one speaker expressed concern about the high levels of maternal mortality and the low rates of breast-feeding in the region. 
Some delegations also referred to the fact that abortion was a major cause of maternal mortality and agreed that this was a complex problem. 
The importance of basic education was emphasized by a number of delegations, and one delegation urged UNICEF not to overlook non-formal education approaches. 
52. In response to concerns expressed about low breast-feeding rates in the region, the regional director said that these could be attributed in part to migration from rural to urban areas and to women's increased participation in the labour force. 
The resistance of some multinational corporations to end the free distribution of breast-milk substitutes was another concern. 
53. Some delegations said that UNICEF resources for the region were limited, although the mobilization of resources from internal sources as well as from international financial institutions was becoming an important feature of UNICEF cooperation. 
Similarly, UNICEF was facilitating cooperation between countries in the region. 
One delegation called for legislation to ensure implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, saying that democracy benefited children. 
Another delegation welcomed strengthened UNICEF cooperation with the Inter-American Development Bank as it was increasing investment in the social sector. 
54. One delegation requested information on the situation of the Structural Adjustment Facility for Latin America and the Caribbean (SAFLAC). 
Another delegation commented on the positive impact of SAFLAC on the formulation of a broader social communication and mobilization programme in Argentina. 
The regional director said that SAFLAC was "alive and well" and that 80 per cent of its funds for 1994 already had been committed, with about 30 per cent of that amount already expended. 
Another delegation queried the nature of UNICEF cooperation with the above-mentioned compensatory programme in Honduras. 
The report also did not provide enough information on children in especially difficult circumstances in Latin America and the Caribbean, which was considered a serious omission. 
Many Caribbean countries faced such problems as street children and children with AIDS. 
The regional director acknowledged the need to include more information on the Caribbean in future regional reports. 
With regard to AIDS in the region, the regional director explained that programmes were under way in cooperation with the Pan American Health Organization and that AIDS-related programmes had been developed in the Caribbean, Honduras, Chile and Colombia. 
In addition, AIDS prevention was being addressed through women's health programmes. 
56. A number of speakers commented on the proposed country programme for Brazil. 
One delegation said that while the country could generate funding internally, it had questions as to whether the large amount of recommended supplementary funding could be raised. 
Other delegations said that the recommendation provided insufficient information and requested clarification as to how the proposed country programme would support achievement of the goals. 
More information was requested on the strategic choices made in the programme. 
Some African delegations expressed satisfaction with Brazil's technical assistance for African Portuguese-speaking countries. 
57. One delegation cited UNICEF regional collaboration with the International Labour Organization on the problem of child labour and recommended that this type of cooperation be pursued elsewhere. 
Another delegation asked why the important area of child rights received such small amounts of general resources. A third delegation requested additional information on services for emergency situations when children's rights had been violated. 
58. To the concerns expressed about raising supplementary funds for the Brazil programme, the senior programme officer said that the country had successful experiences with local fund-raising. 
59. Concerning the recommendation for Guyana, some delegations asked why there was no specific women in development component in the programme. 
One delegation requested additional information on how the new programme planned to improve targeting of service coverage and strategies for sustainability. 
The regional director said that women's empowerment was an important strategy of the programme, but that there was no separate component because women's issues had been incorporated into all programme elements. 
The amount allocated for programme support covered technical assistance for all programmes, including health, and because the Guyana programme did not have an administrative budget, all staff costs were charged to project funds. 
Hopefully, increased supplementary funding would increase the total proportion of funds for the health programme. 
60. With reference to the programme for Paraguay, one delegation referred to the country's high levels of maternal mortality and requested clarification on the country programme's strategy to reduce them. 
Another delegation said that the recommendation for Mexico was too general. 
63. Several delegations expressed appreciation for the regional overview and the presentation on the proposed programme in Egypt. 
As the Convention has been ratified by most of the countries in the region, UNICEF should support advocacy efforts for its implementation. 
64. A number of delegations expressed gratitude for UNICEF support to emergency situations, particularly its work to alleviate the suffering of Palestinian children. 
Speakers commended the programmes for Palestinian women and children in Lebanon, the Syrian Arab Republic and the West Bank and Gaza for being broad-based and for their focus on capacity-building. 
Some speakers said that the various programmes should be harmonized to reflect the changing political situation in the region. 
UNICEF was encouraged to liaise closely with the 800 NGOs active in the social sector so as to avoid duplication and to promote consensus-building. 
65. The regional director said that negotiations on the programme for Palestinians were under way and that agreements on the nature of UNICEF cooperation would be in accordance with United Nations policies and procedures. 
The delegation cautioned UNICEF against investing heavily in basic education before school curricula had been formulated. 
The importance of peace education and education on conflict resolution for communities was stressed by another delegation. 
The regional director agreed about the need for more programmes for psycho-social trauma, saying that the region had considerable expertise and capabilities in this area. 
In addition, stress management counselling was being provided not only to UNICEF staff but also to government staff and other partners. 
67. Delegations expressed admiration for the work of the UNICEF staff in northern Iraq, especially during the past winter, and supported continued collaboration with the United Nations Department of Humanitarian Affairs (DHA). 
Other delegations said that UNICEF should monitor services carefully and the distribution of goods, particularly in the north, as the programme was still in its infancy. 
Consideration should be given to the neediest regions. 
Some delegations questioned the rationale of giving preference to particular regions when the whole country was affected. 
68. Several delegations expressed support for the Egypt country programme. 
One delegation voiced approval for the programme's setting of measurable goals to evaluate progress. 
Close monitoring of gender policy to ensure outreach to grass-roots levels was recommended. 
Communities should be involved in all aspects of projects. 
69. The programme's focus on underserved areas such as Upper Egypt was commended by one delegation. 
It was pointed out that the programme planning process had involved the Government, UNICEF, other donors and universities. 
One delegation which had participated in that process said that during the consultative group meeting, questions had been raised about the linkages between strategies and programmes, and requested more information on the expected impact. 
The large number of UNICEF staff in Egypt suggested that UNICEF might be duplicating local government functions. 
On the subject of breast-milk substitutes, one delegation stressed that legislation against the distribution of breast-milk substitutes was important for the success of the programme. 
70. Concerning the Yemen country programme, one delegation cited the country's 40 per cent decline in immunization coverage, which raised concerns about the sustainability of the UNICEF programme. Coordination with Governments and partners should be given priority in order to promote capacity-building. 
71. One delegation expressed appreciation for UNICEF activities in the Sudan, particularly for children in especially difficult circumstances and the education of displaced children. 
UNICEF was advised to avoid a "hit and run" approach to the delivery of emergency goods and services. 
The regional director stressed that sustainable development activities were always a component of UNICEF-supported programmes for relief and rehabilitation. 
74. Many delegations expressed appreciation for the presentations made by the regional directors and for UNICEF assistance. 
Several delegations from the region reaffirmed their commitment to implementing the Convention on the Rights of the Child and achieving the goals for children for the decade, and also highlighted the central role of NPAs in their overall development efforts. 
They emphasized the importance of promoting social mobilization, community participation and the mobilization of political will. 
Three delegations referred to related initiatives of the South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation and stressed the importance of regional cooperation. 
75. One speaker said that although South Asia as a whole had made tremendous progress, the region still required special attention because it had the largest number of people in poverty and the highest rate of child malnutrition in the world. 
One delegation expressed the hope that despite the decrease in the proportion of poor people in the two regions, UNICEF would continue to intensify its assistance in the social sector, as the absolute numbers of the poor had increased. 
A number of delegations emphasized that concerted efforts would be required by Governments, NGOs and the donor community to implement and sustain implementation of NPAs. 
76. There was general support for the country programme recommendations. 
Several delegations commended the programme's emphasis on improving child nutrition and one delegation asked if indicators to measure progress would be developed. 
Speakers cited the programme's emphasis on integrated community development, but one delegation appealed for priority to be given to improving the status of women and girls, which it said was neglected in Bangladesh. 
Another delegation suggested that the nutrition programme should be merged with the family planning programme. 
Addressing the concern about the status of women and girls, he emphasized the UNICEF commitment to spearheading gender-specific activities. 
In view of the increasing levels of infection, delegations from the region noted that the programme could become a focus for interregional cooperation. 
UNICEF support would help Thailand to meet the special needs of minority groups and displaced persons. 
78. One delegation expressed disappointment that the regional report on East Asia and the Pacific (E/ICEF/1994/8) did not include more information on countries in the Pacific. 
Those small island countries had unique problems, such as the impact of salination on their water supplies, and UNICEF should target its interventions to their unique development needs. 
The regional director said that UNICEF was very concerned about the problems of small island developing States and was following the progress of the conference currently taking place in Barbados. 
In addition, prospects were very good for achieving the mid-decade goals in the Pacific Islands. 
79. Concerning Afghanistan, one delegation said that the recommendation did not reflect the country situation accurately and asked how UNICEF was able to operate effectively. 
Basically, United Nations agencies had been involved in providing emergency assistance, while UNICEF said it was going into the rehabilitation and reconstruction phase. 
The delegation requested clarification, including whether UNICEF was coordinating its efforts in this area. 
Many delegations expressed their appreciation to the UNICEF staff working in difficult circumstances as in Afghanistan. 
The Regional Director for South Asia said that UNICEF assistance in some parts of the country has shifted from emergency to support for rehabilitation. 
In those areas, for example, 95 per cent of the hand-pumps were operational. 
80. Regarding the Cambodia programme, one speaker asked about the role of UNICEF in enhancing the Government's coordination capacity. 
Another speaker said that the Cambodia programme was moving from a focus on rehabilitation to development initiatives aimed at strengthening cooperation at provincial and local levels. 
The Regional Director for East Asia and the Pacific explained that UNICEF had assisted in the establishment of coordinating committees for donor assistance and that two technical advisers had been assigned to Cambodia's planning and health ministries. 
Other advisers were helping to coordinate assistance in the country's five provinces in collaboration with a national NGO. 
82. One delegation endorsed the Mongolia programme and its aims to prevent further deterioration of social services during the country's transition to a free market economy. 
However, carefully targeted humanitarian assistance focused on basic development needs at the community level was required. 
The recommended UNICEF education programme should remain clearly focused at the community level and UNICEF must ensure that the programme assisted the intended target population. 
Other speakers expressed support for the proposed education programme and added that the Executive Board was not the forum for addressing political issues and that women and children in need should be assisted with impartiality. 
One delegation said that impartiality required a fair view of the situation in Myanmar, based on the reports of the regional offices and of countries' embassies, and that these should be reviewed in 1995 when the entire country programme would be submitted to the Board. 
The regional director confirmed that all UNICEF-assisted activities in Myanmar reached target communities and benefited the most needy children and women. 
84. The Regional Director for East Asia and the Pacific said that family planning was being addressed in the context of the goals for the decade through interventions such as safe motherhood, basic education, information, education and communication and support for family planning services. 
The MCH/family planning approach was reflected in programmes in China, India, the Lao People's Democratic Republic and the Philippines. 
The UNICEF-assisted programme in China was being implemented in collaboration with UNFPA and WHO. 
Introducing the policy review, the Executive Director said that the proposed UNICEF policy for the region would involve the development of a regional strategy and a programme of technical support to complement country-level action. 
87. Most delegations expressed support for the proposed UNICEF policy for the region. 
Some delegations from the region urged that the policy be implemented immediately in order to alleviate the suffering of children and women caused by the economic and social reforms under way in many of the countries. 
In this context, a number of delegations expressed appreciation for the intensification of UNICEF involvement in the region. 
Many speakers said that in the light of the information provided by the recent UNICEF regional monitoring report, "Central and Eastern Europe in Transition: Public Policy and Social Conditions", a strengthened regional approach was timely and justified. 
88. While supporting the Executive Director's proposal to create a regional strategy and support team, many delegations stated that funds should not be diverted from developing countries for activities in the region and that supplementary funds should be the major source of funding for the regional programme. 
Several delegations said that donors should earmark additional special funds for countries in the region so as not to reduce contributions for developing countries. 
89. The Executive Director replied that funds allocated to those countries would not be diverted from developing countries. 
UNICEF would make every effort to see that the increased support for this region was not at the expense of programmes in the developing world and would further advocate that donors provide funds for the region that did not compete with official development assistance. 
90. A number of delegations expressed reservations about the Executive Director's proposal that New York be the interim location of the regional support team and requested further clarification on this matter. 
Other delegations said that locating the support team in New York might generate initial cost savings, but in the longer term might prove to be more costly and less effective. 
Several speakers said that a number of major partners, including WHO, the office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), DHA and bilateral organizations, were based in Geneva. 
91. The Executive Director noted that many delegations had endorsed the proposed policy for the region and recognized the need to strengthen the organization's capacity to respond and to accelerate UNICEF assistance for the needs of women and children. 
With a more unified strategy and consolidation of resources, UNICEF could move forward to assist children in this part of the world. 
The proposal to locate temporarily the regional support team in New York was judicious and reflected the UNICEF commitment to meeting a major challenge. 
In the long term, the UNICEF regional support team would be located in one of the countries of the region. 
This would be reflected in the administrative and programme support budget for 1996-1997, to be submitted to the Executive Board in 1995. 
92. Some delegations said that the temporary nature of the economic and social problems associated with the transition should not preclude a role for UNICEF in addressing longer-term planning to meet the needs of children. 
One delegation stated that the region provided UNICEF with unique opportunities for innovation and to disseminate lessons learned to other parts of the world. 
Another speaker said that a holistic approach to development assistance in the region was appropriate. 
The importance of capacity-building, training of local personnel and transfers of information were stressed by one delegation. 
93. Delegations from different regions stressed the universality of the UNICEF global mandate. 
A number of delegations commented favourably on UNICEF country-level initiatives and on the ability of UNICEF to adapt to differing circumstances. 
Some delegations said that despite modest funds and limited human resources, UNICEF had carried out substantial work in the region. 
Other delegations expressed appreciation for the joint UNICEF/UNESCO community rehabilitation project for children and families affected by the Chernobyl disaster, supported with funds from the German Committee for UNICEF. 
94. Many delegations stressed the importance of inter-agency cooperation and encouraged UNICEF to enhance further its collaboration with other United Nations agencies to ensure an integrated approach. 
Regarding eligibility for UNICEF assistance, one delegation suggested that periodic reviews would be warranted in order to determine the type of UNICEF assistance to be provided to countries, whether emergency support, rehabilitation or a regular country programme. 
95. The Deputy Executive Director, Programmes, introduced the country programme recommendations for the region. 
Delegations expressed their appreciation for the work of UNICEF in the republics of the former Yugoslavia, endorsed the recommendations and welcomed the approaches taken. 
Other speakers said that there should be more country-specific strategies and objectives. 
The programme should emphasize the importance of breast-feeding. 
97. Another delegation said the programme proposed for the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) was too broad and that many parts of the population would be hard to reach. 
98. Regarding the proposed programme for Georgia, one delegation said that there was an urgent need to extend humanitarian assistance to the country. 
99. The Deputy Executive Director, Programmes, thanked the delegations for their support. 
He said that the countries of the former Yugoslavia basically shared the same situations, but as they were now separate countries, it was politically appropriate to present separate country programme recommendations. 
The UNICEF programmes had been prepared bearing in mind the uncertainty in region. 
UNHCR had been designated the lead agency and DHA was involved mainly in the preparation of joint appeals. 
UNICEF maintained close collaboration with NGOs in the field of psycho-social activities. 
Many delegations agreed that such visits were valuable for Executive Board members and provided an orientation to UNICEF country programme cooperation. 
103. One delegation suggested that such visits should not take place during such national events as elections so as to allow more time to observe programme activities. 
104. Many delegations said that the objectives and results of the field visits should continue in order to enable Executive Board members to become more familiar with UNICEF country and subnational programme activities. 
105. However, a number of delegations said that the visits and the resulting reports should be used in a more systematic way to help improve UNICEF cooperation. 
The reports contained many useful suggestions which could be utilized by UNICEF. 
One delegation also requested that the contents of the reports should be more carefully checked before the reports were published. 
It was the sentiment of most delegations that the field visits gave Board members an opportunity to expand their knowledge of UNICEF country operations and to share this knowledge with other Board members. 
A number of delegations cited the good working relationship between the Government of Egypt and UNICEF, both the main office in Cairo and sub-offices. 
One delegation said that there was very good coordination between UNICEF and its Government's aid mission in Egypt. 
One speaker who had participated in the visit stated that Egypt had a good approach to sustainable development. The speaker added that the field visits would be even more valuable if there was a sharper focus on key programme issues. 
In Egypt, UNICEF should be either a mobilizer or catalyst as it did not have sufficient funds to finance programmes nationwide. 
One delegation said that it would use the report of the mission to enhance implementation of its country's NPA, which was a priority, as well as of the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
108. One delegation said that although there was good cooperation between the Government of Morocco and UNICEF, the rural health programme needed some improvement. 
In addition to literacy and income-generation programmes, the programme should include activities for the greater empowerment of women. 
Another delegation said that the presence of UNICEF staff at subnational locations in Egypt helped to promote sustainability of programmes, whereas this was not equally the case in Morocco. 
In addition, despite coordination among bilateral and United Nations agencies at the national level, greater efforts needed to be made by UNICEF to institutionalize the programmes with the Government. 
Another delegation cited a reference in the report to a vast potential for UNICEF cooperation, without further elaboration. 
More elaboration of specifics of the potential would have been helpful. 
109. One speaker who had visited Brazil and Nicaragua praised those programmes and said that the pre-departure briefing with the UNICEF Programme Division had been helpful. 
In Nicaragua, there was potential for UNICEF involvement on the Atlantic coast and in the country's north-east region, and there were untapped local resources for children's programmes. 
Another delegation suggested that UNICEF should ensure that the field trips did not overlap with UNDP field trips. 
One delegation requested some clarifications on the report on Brazil. 
The delegation said that a pre-departure briefing mission with the Permanent Missions of Brazil and Nicaragua to the United Nations would have given the Board members an idea of the two Governments' perspective on their cooperation with UNICEF. 
110. The delegation of Nicaragua stated that the report on the visit to Nicaragua was very general and made no reference to UNICEF work with national agencies. 
The report did not provide the Board with much information on the status of the cooperation or present recommendations on how to improve UNICEF cooperation with Nicaragua. 
The objectives of providing orientation and sharing impressions of UNICEF cooperation were being achieved and the secretariat was utilizing the reports of the field visits. 
Both reports reflected the teams members' knowledge of the four country programmes and the challenges for UNICEF cooperation in each country. 
In addition, the reports from both groups would be shared with the respective country offices and would provide a useful reference to the representatives. 
112. On the question of coordination among United Nations agencies at the country level in the MENA region, the regional director said that a memorandum of understanding with WHO provided the basis for frequent programme coordination meetings at regional and country levels. 
The Director of Programme Division agreed with the suggestion of one delegation that pre-departure briefings could be improved, inter alia, by requesting the United Nations missions of the countries concerned to brief the team members on their country situations. 
Delegations expressed gratitude to the Government of Italy for providing most of the funding for the Centre since its inception in 1988; the Governments of Canada, Finland and Sweden also were commended for their assistance. 
The Centre's Director was praised for encouraging intellectual growth and professionalism among UNICEF staff. 
115. One delegation said that the progress report had helped to clarify the Centre's role within UNICEF. 
Another speaker that the progress report did not elaborate sufficiently on the impact of the research on the policies and work of other institutions. 
Improved visibility of the results of the Centre's work in the international community would help to enhance its impact on policy. 
One delegation said that increased emphasis on outreach activities should not divert attention from the Centre's primary mandate for research. 
116. The Centre's focus on research on decentralization of NPAs was favourably cited by a number of delegations. 
One delegation stated that the Centre tended to focus on issues of national rather than international policy importance, and expressed support for the proposal to increase attention to poverty alleviation, productive employment and social integration. 
One speaker suggested that studies should be undertaken on psycho-social trauma affecting children exposed to armed conflicts in the Horn of Africa, as this could provide a blueprint for future interventions, and said that its Government was willing to provide additional financial support for operational research in this field. 
A delegation from Africa stated that many developing countries could not afford to buy the publications and suggested that special rates be offered to those countries. 
The Centre should hold some of its seminars in regional offices to strengthen cooperation with UNICEF regional and country offices and to allow Governments and other national groups to participate. 
118. One delegation requested clarification regarding the reference in the recommendation to the modest use of general resources funding, particularly because of the policy that the "upkeep and basic staff" of the Centre is to be funded solely from supplementary funds. 
The Director explained that an example of such access to general resources was the funding of part of a special project approved by the Executive Board for the monitoring of social conditions and policies in Central and Eastern Europe. 
It was emphasized that the use of general resources in such situations would continue to be quite modest. 
The Centre would continue to finance its basic staff and upkeep exclusively from supplementary funds. 
121. The Deputy Executive Director, External Relations, highlighted the importance of the unique role and objectives of GCO within UNICEF, as well as its important relationship with the private sector, which is becoming a major source of income for UNICEF. 
122. The Director, GCO, introducing the reports, attributed the success of GCO to the support of the National Committees for UNICEF and their volunteers through their role in generating funds for UNICEF programmes through product sales and private sector fund-raising. 
The reduction of 38 posts and the recommendation to focus on 10 priority field offices was an example of the efficiency of GCO, which would allow it to be more responsive to its major markets. 
Speakers also expressed approval for the proposal to convert the existing production and distribution centres in Rio de Janeiro and Singapore into regional support centres. 
Because of the technical nature of the support the centres would provide and the need for close liaison with GCO headquarters, the centres should report directly to GCO. 
The centres would assist the GCO major markets to capitalize on existing opportunities to raise more funds for UNICEF programmes. 
The Director, GCO, explained that the basis of the decision to consolidate production was the implementation of the recommendations of the studies on field offices and production facilities and to benefit from economies of scale resulting from larger print runs. 
126. While many delegations commended GCO on the increased sales volume and the reversal of stagnating sales, based on the provisional 1993 campaign results, they said that the budgeted volume still had not been met. 
Because of this fact and the difficult economic conditions in the major GCO markets, such as Europe, some delegations said that the projections for volume and gross proceeds for 1994 were optimistic and should be revised. 
In order to reverse this sales trend, there should be increased market research and investments to assist partners. 
Speakers endorsed the proposal for MDP for a five-year period, and one delegation added that MDP also should be available for field offices. 
Some delegations added that because of the commercial nature of GCO and the changing business environment, additional historical data should be available when the GCO budget was reviewed by the Executive Board. 
In future, the budget should include information on the evolution of income and expenditures and key performance indicators over a five-year period, including the provisional results of the preceding year when they became available. 
128. Speakers said that the GCO figures should be reviewed on an annual basis before the Executive Board could approve its work plan and budget. 
One delegation said that because of its commercial nature, GCO should be run like a business and, therefore, it could not support the proposal to change to a biennial budget. 
129. Delegations said that the FDP had been successful and had assisted National Committees in undertaking tests and campaigns that otherwise would not have been possible. 
One delegation recommended that GCO review the possibility of establishing a revolving fund. 
The Director, GCO, said that GCO would study the proposal and report on its findings to the Executive Board in 1995. 
130. Some delegations requested that GCO develop performance indicators for private sector fund-raising activities similar to those established for product sales to facilitate performance monitoring. 
The Director, GCO, agreed to provide this information starting with its 1993 financial report. 
One delegation recommended that GCO not move from its existing office space until a complete study had been done on the future location for GCO. 
Many delegations said that GCO offices should be located close to the major markets, including Europe, and referred to the possibility of improved efficiency and reduced costs in a consolidated GCO. 
It was suggested that a National Committee/UNICEF task force review the different alternatives for a future GCO location, and the secretariat agreed. 
The Director, GCO, said that UNICEF was developing the related procedures, which were expected to be released shortly. 
135. One delegation commented that although the financial statements were not the audited version, they were still very useful. 
The delegation appreciated the timely issuance of the financial statements and found the new statement on liquidity position very helpful. 
The secretariat informed the Executive Board that the Board of Auditors had just completed their audit and had accepted the statements as presented in the Board document. 
Delegations could consider all the figures in the financial statements to be final for the 1992-1993 biennium. 
136. One delegation took note of the favourable measures taken by UNICEF to comply with General Assembly resolution 48/216 and the recommendations of the Board of Auditors. 
The same delegation asked the secretariat why it had taken UNICEF so long to issue the accounting instruction pertaining to cash assistance to Governments. 
The secretariat detailed several actions taken by UNICEF well before the accounting instruction had been issued, which had resulted in cash assistance reports being submitted regularly by field offices and analysed at headquarters. 
The accounting instruction had been prepared specifically in response to the audit recommendation that a separate input code be used for cash assistance to Governments. 
Although this seemed a simple recommendation, the effects on field offices' and headquarters' computer systems had to be considered fully before the accounting instruction could be issued. 
The secretariat confirmed that both the Financial Circular and the Accounting Instruction specifically prohibit the issuance of new advances unless all previous cash assistance has been liquidated. 
138. Another delegation asked how the secretariat was dealing with the audit recommendation to discontinue the payment of salary allowances and other cash incentives to government employees involved with the implementation of UNICEF-assisted programmes. 
The secretariat explained that this was exactly what was planned in UNICEF financial medium-term plans for the period as a strategy to reduce cash balances. 
Delegations should refer to the financial section of the medium-term plan (E/ICEF/1994/3) which would be discussed by the Board at its annual session the following week. 
That document showed how planned expenditures had been adjusted based on the latest income forecasts and contained a full description of how future spending plans would affect UNICEF cash balances. 
The secretariat explained how the financial plan set planned expenditures at a level that would reduce the convertible currency general resources cash balance to an amount equal to the current liquidity guideline by the end of 1995. 
As to the adequacy of the 10 per cent liquidity guideline, the secretariat was not proposing any changes. 
However, some major government donors had been paying their general resources pledges later in the year than in the past and if this trend continued, UNICEF might have to reexamine the liquidity policy. 
141. One delegation was concerned that in the light of the large increase in emergency expenditures, the percentage of resources available for nutrition had decreased. 
The secretariat responded that most of the expenditures labelled as emergency were in fact used for the usual UNICEF programme priorities in the areas of health, nutrition, water supply and sanitation, etc., but were executed in countries in emergency situations. 
The secretariat expressed concern that the education sector was underfunded, reminded delegations that there were over $400 million in approved programmes for supplementary funding in education and encouraged donors to support those programmes as well as emergency programmes. 
The secretariat explained how the lock-up facility had been successful in helping field offices reduce overexpenditures, although there remained some factors beyond the control of field offices that caused overexpenditure. 
143. One delegation asked about the large amount of unspent balances on some global funds programmes. 
The secretariat responded that this was not the result of under-implementation, but rather the result of a one-time adjustment following a general clean-up of the accounts. 
With the adoption of the new biennial budget for global funds, all outstanding unspent balances on previous global funds allocations had been shifted back to the global fund account and the total unspent balance as at 31 December 1993 had been cancelled. 
The Deputy Executive Director, Programmes, introduced the document, saying that at the end of 1993, the Bureau had discussed the adequacy of the criteria for the Award. 
In addition, at the Board's first regular session of 1994, some delegations had expressed concern about maintaining an equitable geographical balance among the nominees. 
All the nominees were deserving, but it would be regrettable if the criteria were to become too mechanical, quantified or based on check-lists. 
The process of nomination and selection over the past few years advanced the work of UNICEF by recognizing the distinguished contributions for children of individuals, institutions and organizations. 
147. Virtually all delegations were in favour of UNICEF involvement with the inter-agency group that was to formulate the proposed programme. 
However, many said that it would be the Economic and Social Council which, at its July 1994 session, would make a clear, coordinated policy decision in support of the proposed programme. 
Although the inter-agency working group had productive discussions, many important issues remained to be considered. 
148. Several delegations said that it would be inappropriate for the Executive Board, on behalf of UNICEF, to try to micromanage the negotiation process with the six United Nations agencies concerned; rather, the secretariat should continue its work. 
One speaker suggested that the Executive Board could provide broad guidance concerning UNICEF participation in the inter-agency working group. 
The proposed programme should stress country-level activities and should not create a large bureaucratic structure. 
Improved coordination between all parties at the operational level was viewed as crucial. 
All participating United Nations agencies would continue their individual activities and the proposed programme would focus on coordination. 
Funding for the proposed programme should come from agencies' regular budgets. 
All of the agencies should focus on development of the capacities of countries to deal with HIV/AIDS. 
150. With respect to governance, several delegations said that there should be strong organizational synergy between the six participating agencies to enable them to respond to the various needs of countries. 
Each of the six agencies would have an appropriate role to play, and effective inter-agency coordination will be an important issue. 
In this context, most delegations emphasized that a clear, efficiently managed governing structure would be essential. 
The conceptualization of an appropriate coordinating board for the programme seemed to be moving forward satisfactorily. 
As requested, detailed information on the estimated budget had been provided to Executive Board members through correspondence from the Executive Director dated 20 April 1994. 
Therefore, the Executive Director was requesting Board approval for an additional amount of $107,000 to cover the costs of the review, bringing the total amount to be allocated from the approved 1994-1995 administrative and programme support budget to $1,107,000. 
She added that the entire amount was covered from savings. 
153. Several delegations felt that the Executive Board needed to maintain a "window of opportunity" for dialogue on the management study between the Board and the consultants and suggested the establishment of an open-ended working group to monitor the progress of the study. 
The secretariat supported the proposal and felt that the management study would benefit from ongoing Executive Board involvement. 
The secretariat suggested the possibility of expanding the proposal on accountability made by the open-ended working group on follow-up to the multi-donor evaluation, which would be discussed at the annual session. 
156. While supporting the requested increase, some delegations asked if savings were possible in such areas as staff costs. The secretariat responded that the budget was realistic and was the amount required to support the study. 
158. The Executive Board met on Friday, 29 April, to take action on draft recommendations that had emanated from informal consultations held during the session. 
Reaffirming the continued validity of the technical inputs provided by the UNICEF/WHO Joint Committee on Health Policy (JCHP), 
2. Endorses the recommendations contained in the report as guidelines for programming and for coordination and cooperation between WHO and UNICEF in the area of health, with due consideration to country-specific situations, national plans and priorities, and the provisions of the Convention on the Rights of the Child; 
Decision 1994/R.2/3. UNESCO/UNICEF Joint Committee on Education: headquarters of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, Paris, 
Reaffirming the continued validity of the technical inputs provided by the UNESCO/UNICEF Joint Committee on Education (JCE), 
2. Endorses the recommendations contained in the report as guidelines for programming and for coordination and cooperation between UNESCO and UNICEF in the area of education, with due consideration to country-specific situations and national plans and priorities. 
3. Looks forward to a more substantive discussion of this report in the context of a further elaboration of the UNICEF education strategy at a future session of the Board. 
Decides to examine the mechanisms for the review and implementation of future recommendations emanating from the Committees at its first regular session of 1995. 
(b) Five members, elected in their personal capacity and representing the five regional groups, and five alternate members elected in their personal capacity from the same country as the members, bearing in mind the necessity for continuity; 
2. Also decides that members and their alternates nominated by States should be senior persons with relevant professional and UNICEF Board expertise and experience, able to provide technical guidance and policy advice to the concerned organizations; 
Recognizing that country programmes are the backbone of UNICEF country activities, 
Recalling the provisions of General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992, 
Stressing the importance of implementing the provisions of General Assembly resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993, 
1. Endorses the UNICEF policy for Central and Eastern Europe, the Commonwealth of Independent States and the Baltic States as outlined in document E/ICEF/1994/L.12, paragraphs 1-13 and 15-16, while ensuring that support to those States is not to the detriment of country programmes for developing countries; 
2. Encourages UNICEF to continue to collaborate closely with relevant United Nations and other organizations, in accordance with resolutions 47/187 of 22 December 1992, 47/199 of 22 December 1992, 48/209 of 21 December 1993 and other relevant resolutions of the General Assembly; 
2. Supports UNICEF participation in the new United Nations joint and co-sponsored programme on HIV/AIDS; 
3. Reaffirms that country coordination of the joint and co-sponsored programme should be undertaken within the framework of General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992; 
Approves an additional amount of $107,000 to cover the costs of the review, bringing the total amount to be allocated from the approved 1994-1995 administrative and programme support budget to $1,107,000. 
2. The 1994 UNICEF Maurice Pate Award was presented to the All-China Women's Federation for its exemplary leadership in promoting the well-being of children and women on a nationwide scale. 
Through its innovative strategies, it had been able to mobilize village and neighbourhood women from different ethnic and socio-economic groups, ultimately transforming sectoral projects into social movements. 
The Federation also had provided leadership in the enactment of laws to protect the rights of women and children, with its most outstanding results evident in the empowerment of women. 
Through mass literacy campaigns, skills training, leadership training and advocacy, the lives of millions of women had been transformed, with some 90 million women having received some form of skills training. 
6. The session was opened by the Chairman, who said that the annual session was a forum for the Board to discuss in depth and adopt important policy and operational decisions affecting child survival, protection and development. 
7. Prior to the adoption of the agenda, one delegation stressed the importance of implementing General Assembly resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993, saying that the annual session required a focused, business-like discussion of issues, not a general debate. 
Agenda item 5, the medium-term plan, including the financial plan, was of a different nature than the other items in the cluster, requiring a separate, focused discussion. 
Only one half hour was scheduled for the Executive Director's response to issues raised on all four items; the discussion of the medium-term plan would require more time. 
The annual session consisted of only four working days, plus one day for informal consultations. 
If the four reports were to be considered as separate agenda items, more time would be required. 
As presently scheduled, interested delegations could make a 10-minute intervention on the items that interested them. If separate interventions were to be made on each item, each delegation would need to take the floor several times. 
9. One delegation said that there had been broad agreement at the first regular session that although there would be no general debate, clustering policy and interlinked items would give delegations from capitals a chance to speak on important issues. 
Several other delegations supported the agenda as proposed, in the interest of saving time. 
One speaker said that delegations already had prepared statements according to the provisional agenda. 
10. One delegation favoured the proposal to separate agenda item 5, the medium-term plan, from the others in the cluster, but said that there was a full agenda and the session would last only one week. 
11. Several delegations said that they would make more than one intervention on the first cluster of items on the agenda, and that they would have preferred a separate agenda item for the medium-term plan. 
One delegation stated that a health specialist from his capital would focus on child survival and development (CSD) in Africa and the World Summit for Children, while the other items in the cluster would be discussed in a separate intervention. 
12. One delegation said that at its first regular session, the Board had decided generally that items should be clustered, but had not agreed on specific time slots. 
The secretariat responded that, in consultation with the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), new conference facilities for regular meetings of the Executive Board were being explored. 
All the alternatives under consideration could only be carried out when UNICEF began to move to the new premises at 633 Third Avenue in the last half of 1995. 
16. The report was well received by delegations and its contents were considered useful and informative. 
Many delegations praised UNICEF for its effective cooperation with developing countries using the goals of the World Summit for Children to mobilize a grand alliance for children. 
A related issue was whether global goals and targets were sufficiently relevant to diverse national situations. 
One speaker suggested that goals and targets should not be the most important determinants for setting priorities and making strategic choices. 
Other delegations said that goals adapted to their countries' situations had helped to focus attention on children's needs and mobilize resources for children. 
19. Several delegations endorsed the report's contention that the industrialized countries needed to do more, in line with the commitments they had made at the World Summit for Children, to support the achievement of the goals for children and women. 
The Executive Director welcomed the suggestion of one delegation that the administrative and management review of UNICEF examine ways to streamline and improve its operations. 
The secretariat replied that a separate report had been prepared on follow-up to the multi-donor evaluation (see paras. 115-117 below). 
21. One delegation suggested that, in the light of the current re-examination of the role of the State, UNICEF should consider alternatives to Government-provided basic services. 
The report would have been strengthened by more discussion of the respective priority given to advocacy, planning and programmes in UNICEF activities. 
22. A number of delegations made observations regarding the overlap of the content and use of the Executive Director's report and the medium-term plan (see paras. 24-25 below). 
Referring to the issue of gender equality and empowerment of women, he asked if the secretariat should develop a separate report on the role of fathers. 
24. Several delegations said that the medium-term plan was a good document, but that it would have been better if it were more concise and more focused on forward-looking aspects than on background information. 
Some delegations said that it presented a very good summary of what UNICEF is doing and was realistic, and urged UNICEF to continue with what was feasible. 
One speaker said that much of the information in the plan was repeated in the Executive Director's report. 
One delegation suggested that the plan's format be changed to provide a strategic overview of key issues and said that the Board should draft appropriate guidelines. 
25. The Executive Director welcomed the suggestions for changing the format of the medium-term plan, which the secretariat also found to be a weighty document to prepare. 
However, it was useful to have the entire UNICEF strategy and the full sweep of its activities described in one report, which was the purpose of the report of the Executive Director. 
One delegation said that the plan's goals reflected a commitment to sustained human development, and many delegations supported the plan's emphasis on Africa. 
Several speakers said that the plan's objectives would help to build momentum towards the longer-term goals for children, and one spoke approvingly of the approach to meeting basic needs and providing basic services. 
27. In general, delegations agreed with the plan's focus on the mid-decade goals as a way to monitor progress and build towards achieving the goals for the year 2000. 
One speaker, however, said that capacity-building and empowerment should become a major part of the strategy mix and that, therefore, there should be a better balance between the setting of quantitative goals and targets and what was required in individual situations for longer-term development. 
Another Board member spoke strongly in favour of focused strategies, such as the one for the eradication of dracunculiasis, that not only made an immediate difference to individuals but also had a long-term, sustainable benefit for all. 
The speaker said that he had been affected by dracunculiasis as a child and knew first-hand how debilitating it could be. 
Many expressed support for the UNICEF emphasis on monitoring progress and called for even wider support for such activities. 
One speaker said that more attention should be paid to qualitative, as well as quantitative, indicators. 
A number of speakers, referring to the benefits of improved monitoring of progress, said that The Progress of Nations was useful in that regard. 
One delegation said that there should be a cautious interpretation of national performance "gaps" based on gross national product, and urged UNICEF to continue to work with other agencies to develop indicators that provided a better indication of performance. 
Several delegations mentioned areas where UNICEF could contribute to the development of indicators that would better measure progress and programme performance. 
One delegation suggested that the International Child Development Centre in Florence, Italy, serve as a base for UNICEF evaluation activities. 
29. Some delegations expressed concern about the cost-effectiveness and sustainability of the mid-decade goals. 
Several goals, such as those for breast-feeding and oral rehydration therapy (ORT) were virtually cost-free; others, such as the elimination of iodine deficiency disorders (IDD) or the eradication of polio, once achieved, would be sustainable. 
30. Delegations expressed satisfaction that the medium-term plan had included many of the themes of the multi-donor evaluation and agreed with the conclusions of the section on going-to-scale. 
Several delegations welcomed the sections on capacity-building, advocacy and empowerment, as well as on lessons learned from UNICEF programmes and the increasing focus on evaluation. 
One speaker said that strategies for service delivery should not depend on Government action alone. 
Other Board members spoke favourably of the Bamako Initiative's emphasis on community empowerment. 
One delegation said that more attention should be paid to the impact of urbanization on the disenfranchised and most vulnerable groups. 
The secretariat said that UNICEF had always worked closely with local communities and non-governmental organizations (NGOs) as well as Governments, with a special focus on reaching the unreached. 
31. A large number of delegations noted the importance of maintaining a long-term perspective on sustainability, referring especially to the downward spiral of poverty, population growth and environmental degradation. 
Such a perspective would lead to a stronger emphasis on the strategies of capacity-building and empowerment in UNICEF country programmes, with special attention to communities and families. 
32. One delegation commended UNICEF efforts to balance the requirement for emergency operations with the building of social infrastructure. 
Other delegations were concerned that emergency activities might affect ongoing programme delivery, especially with the more conservative projections of resources. 
Some speakers said that the share of the programme budget devoted to education should be increased as this would have relevance for the strategies of empowerment and capacity-building. 
A number of delegations said that there should be greater emphasis on girls' and women's education, which one described as the single most important investment for social development. 
33. Several delegations praised UNICEF for its emphasis on acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS) and on healthy lifestyles for adolescents. 
Other delegations supported programmes that link family planning with efforts to reduce maternal mortality. 
The Deputy Executive Director, Programmes, replied that the UNICEF policy on family planning had been approved by the Executive Board in 1993. 
34. A number of delegations spoke about the importance of the family, saying it deserved increased attention and welcoming its inclusion in the plan. 
One speaker addressed the need to provide assistance in societies where family structures for child-bearing had been neglected. 
35. Several delegations mentioned the importance of water supply and sanitation as basic services essential for the well-being of children. 
One delegation stressed the importance of water as a scarce resource that must be conserved and said that there must be effective maintenance of existing systems. 
Another delegation said that the Bangalore Global Meeting on Water and Sanitation had been a success and asked when the report would be ready. 
36. Several delegations encouraged UNICEF to increase its advocacy for children's rights on a global scale. 
Many speakers said that their Governments were adjusting national legislation to conform to the Convention on the Rights of the Child and were working with NGOs to monitor compliance. 
One delegation said that UNICEF has an important role to play in the implementation of the Convention and urged UNICEF to strengthen its cooperation with the Committee on the Rights of the Child. 
Another delegation expressed concern about the country reporting process and emphasized that the reports should not be just a recital of legal action but an assessment of problems and obstacles encountered. 
Several delegations mentioned the importance of efficiency, cost-effectiveness and accountability, particularly in a time of limited resources. 
Two delegations said they hoped the management study would produce new ideas on how UNICEF could further streamline and improve its operations. 
The secretariat agreed and encouraged delegations to review the section on cost-effectiveness in the report of the Executive Director, which provided several examples of how UNICEF had managed to increase throughput while decreasing the ratio of administrative and programme support budget costs to total expenditures. 
39. One delegation endorsed the section of the medium-term plan which indicated that there were no planned net increases in core staff and general resources-funded project staff, and suggested that there also be no increase in supplementary-funded staff. 
The secretariat responded that UNICEF consulted donors before the addition of posts funded from supplementary funds. 
Also, any new supplementary-funded posts would be only the minimum number necessary for new activities. 
40. One delegation said that the financial medium-term plan lacked contingency planning. 
Also, the financial medium-term plan was a rolling plan that was adjusted annually, with table 4 showing the current year's adjustments. 
41. One delegation asked why emergency expenditures had increased in 1993 while emergency income for the year had decreased. 
The secretariat explained that UNICEF had received several large contributions for emergencies in November-December 1992 and had recorded them as 1992 income, while the resulting expenditures had taken place in 1993. 
Since emergencies were funded primarily from supplementary funds, if the need for emergency funds continued, donors would respond, causing emergency income to be greater than forecast. 
If industrialized countries honoured the commitments made at the World Summit for Children, the income figures in the plan would be exceeded. 
The financial medium-term plan assumed the conservative limited growth figures in table 5, even though UNICEF hoped to achieve the more optimistic figures shown in the same table. 
43. One delegation said that the 1993 results suggested reduced donor support for general resources and asked what the indications were for 1994. 
The secretariat said that although total general resources income in 1993 was $36 million less than planned, $28 million of the shortfall was due to exchange rate movements and only $8 million to reduced donor support. 
The 1994 forecast was based on information received at the United Nations Pledging Conference for Development Activities and more recent information provided by donors. 
44. One delegation asked why the plan showed an increase in general resources income but did not show a similar increase in programme expenditures. 
The secretariat explained that because the surplus cash balance was being used for programmes, the percentage growth in programme expenditures could not be directly compared to the percentage growth in income. 
In 1993, UNICEF had used the cash balance to boost programme expenditures, including an extra allocation for unfunded emergencies approved by the Executive Board that would not be repeated in 1994. 
Although planned general resources programme expenditures for 1994 could have been a little higher, 1995 general resources programme expenditures would have had to be lower than planned to maintain the liquidity guideline. 
It would be less disruptive to programmes to have about the same level of planned programme expenditures in both years, as shown in the financial medium-term plan. 
46. The Executive Board had before it the progress report on the follow-up to the World Summit for Children (E/ICEF/1994/12). 
The Deputy Executive Director, Programmes, introduced the report and asked the Board for guidance on when the mid-decade review of progress towards the goals of the World Summit for Children should take place. 
The secretariat's view was that it should be in September 1996, when all national results through 1995 would have been reported. 
One delegation spoke of 1995 as a benchmark year for assessing progress made. 
The Executive Director said that he expected the Secretary-General's own mid-decade review to take place in 1996, when results from all countries would have been shared with other United Nations agencies. 
48. Several delegations reported on local plans of action for children, with one referring to such plans as expressions of real decentralization, where the vulnerable groups were given due consideration. 
A number of speakers described the expansion of activities related to NPAs during 1993, including major developments in empowerment through local plans of action. 
49. Many delegations said that the process of preparing NPAs had been a valuable experience, rallying many levels of society on behalf of action for children. 
Two delegations said that their own new NPAs had been part of the reconstruction process after war. 
One speaker added that the NPA, linked with the Convention on the Rights of the Child, represented a landmark in his country. 
Other speakers from newly independent States said that developing NPAs was a strategic thrust for the future. 
Many delegations called for continued support for NPAs. 
50. One delegation observed that Governments had looked primarily to UNICEF for follow-up on the World Summit for Children, seeing it as the major agency in this area. 
UNICEF was urged to garner more support from other members of the United Nations system, making them more active partners in the development and implementation of NPAs. 
51. The Executive Director reported on major inter-agency agreements and coordination achieved over the past year. 
In addition, UNICEF was working with national Governments and institutions to improve their monitoring capacity so as to inform policy and contribute to sustainable action. 
52. Delegations said that the momentum must continue so that all countries completed NPAs and incorporated them into national development strategies and budgets. 
Several delegations supported UNICEF continuing to work with municipal authorities. 
53. A number of delegations drew attention to the need for continued support for monitoring implementation of NPAs, which was cited as a central means to sustain the momentum to date. 
One speaker underlined the important role played by UNICEF in her country in bringing together national agencies in a shared monitoring initiative and said that this technical assistance by UNICEF should be expanded. 
Another delegation said that national capacity-building was a major thrust of the country's NPA and saw this as an area which would deserve major emphasis in the next few years. 
54. One delegation said that NPAs were in fact the coherent implementation of country programmes, while others viewed them as costing and fund-raising mechanisms. 
Many delegations said that more resources should be made available to fund NPAs. 
Delegations from both industrialized and developing countries spoke in support of the "20/20" initiative (see also paras. 18 above and 62 below). 
Delegations from developing countries suggested that UNICEF monitor implementation of the "20/20" concept especially for basic social services and argued that the mid-decade goals and NPAs could not be achieved in some countries unless the principle was followed. 
One speaker said that the initiative could be a starting-point for a North-South alliance to combat poverty. 
Other speakers proposed that, as suggested in the Consensus of Dakar, "20/20" could be an indicator for measuring progress towards sustained achievements for women and children in Africa. 
57. Several delegations said that the report provided a comprehensive review of UNICEF activities in Africa. 
58. While noting that UNICEF had already accorded a high priority to Africa, several delegations encouraged UNICEF to increase this priority. 
This would require mobilizing additional resources for the continent. 
59. One delegation suggested that in higher-income countries and in countries in transition, UNICEF should act more as a catalyst, supporting policy development, rather than financing programmes. 
In the least developed countries, particularly in Africa, UNICEF should continue to provide substantial support to programme delivery. 
Referring to the World Bank's World Development Report, one speaker said that Africa, measured by per capita loss of working days, had twice the burden of disease compared to the average for developing countries and four times that of developed countries. 
Several delegations urged UNICEF to continue its efforts to promote greater debt relief measures for African countries, including debt cancellation and debt conversion for child development. 
61. Many delegations emphasized the need for greater external assistance to Africa to help reverse its social and economic decline. 
One delegation said that despite the commitments made by both African and donor Governments at the 1992 International Conference on Assistance to African Children (ICAAC), the necessary increase in financial support had not followed. 
The issue of cancellation, relief and conversion of debt owed to bilateral donors and international financial institutions was considered crucial by several delegations. 
On the question of mobilizing greater resources for Africa's development, several delegations saw the need for a partnership on the basis of joint commitments or compacts by African Governments and donors. 
One delegation said that the sheer endurance of the children and women of Africa should not be misconceived as an alternative to the commitment and action required to address the desperate situation in Africa. 
Another delegation proposed that donors and individual or groups of African Governments agree to work on eliminating a specific disease or achieve other specific objectives. 
62. Several speakers stated that they were adhering to the principles of the "20/20" initiative as a broad indication of their commitment to shift existing expenditures to strengthen human development priorities in the social sectors. 
Several African delegations said that there had been significant shifts in public spending from military to social priorities. 
However, many low-income countries' budgets were already compressed, and the scope for restructuring might be limited. 
A number of African delegations said that considerable increases in ODA would be required if Africa was to meet the goals. 
Budgetary reallocations in favour of human development priorities should include a complete "untying" of ODA. 
One delegation said that in a world beset by the increasing gap between the rich and the poor, the "20/20" concept could be the starting-point for building a stronger alliance between the North and South in combating poverty. 
Poverty was the greatest enemy of human rights, including those of children (see also paras. 18 and 54 above). 
63. The Executive Director said that Africa was becoming increasingly marginalized as a result of adverse macroeconomic conditions and debt, which reinforced the need for "compacts" for children. 
Integrating the goals, as articulated in NPAs, into national development plans would be critical. 
65. One delegation asked if it was the best strategy to give unconditional support to mid-decade goals in Africa when there were more pressing needs. The opportunity costs of uncritical support to mid-decade goals was high, particularly where national structures were weak and resources limited. 
UNICEF was encouraged to work closely with national Governments, donors and international financial institutions to explore whether more cost-effective ways of utilizing UNICEF resources could be found. 
66. The Executive Director responded that the idea of mid-decade goals in Africa had emerged from ICAAC. 
Achievement of the goals was linked to efforts to strengthen basic infrastructures in the areas of health, education and water supply and sanitation. 
Systems were needed to sustain achievement, but goals were needed to make systems more efficient. 
African countries had adapted the goals to their own priority concerns, hence the inclusion of goals for malaria and AIDS in some countries. 
Several speakers underscored the need to expand partnerships with NGOs and National Committees for UNICEF in an effort to mobilize greater resources for Africa. 
68. Several delegations emphasized the negative impact of the AIDS crisis in Africa and its devastating impact on long-term development, and commended the innovative UNICEF programmes in such countries as Botswana, Kenya and Zimbabwe as well as the attention paid to family health and youth lifestyles. 
69. The importance of education in contributing to sustainable, long-term development was highlighted by several delegations. 
One delegation said that sustainable programmes would need to revolve around people themselves to create an enabling environment where assistance was provided to people to develop their own potential. 
Empowerment did not come through the passing of resolutions but the implementation of principles. 
Another delegation suggested that indicators for monitoring the impact of UNICEF interventions on building capacities and institutions should be developed and applied. 
Some delegations raised concerns regarding the increase in UNICEF expenditures on emergency operations, particularly in Africa. 
The number of emergencies in Africa was testimony to the failure of long-term development in the continent. 
Greater resource allocations to emergencies dealt with the symptoms rather than the root cause of crises. 
Empowering Governments to manage effectively the twin processes of political and economic reform would be critical if future emergencies were to be averted. 
71. Several delegations noted with appreciation the progress in ratification of the Convention on the Rights of the Child in Africa and emphasized the importance of implementation and monitoring. 
One African delegation suggested that UNICEF provide assistance to countries in implementing the Convention. 
74. The Secretary-General of the Fourth World Conference on Women, addressing the Executive Board, thanked UNICEF for playing such an energetic role in the preparations for the Women's Conference and for seconding a UNICEF staff member to the Conference secretariat. 
She said that while the Preparatory Committee had reached a consensus on many important issues, there remained considerable disagreement over several key sections of the draft Programme of Action. 
75. Several delegations welcomed the forthright recognition by UNICEF in the policy review of the multiple roles women play in society as caregivers, economic agents, and increasingly, as participants in the political process. 
Many speakers emphasized the importance of girls' education, non-formal as well as formal, as a key strategy for women's empowerment. 
76. Many delegations supported the introduction of the concepts of the Women's Equality and Empowerment Framework and the life-cycle perspective, as outlined in the policy review. 
At the same time, several delegations said that they would have welcomed more detailed information on how those tools were being translated into particular country programmes. 
77. One delegation called upon UNICEF to work with other agencies to find ways to meet the special needs of adolescent girls, who were often overlooked. 
The Secretary-General of the Women's Conference agreed, saying that large numbers of girls were forced into adulthood well before the age of 18 years. 
78. One delegation commended UNICEF for discussing gender issues in the context of emergency situations in the policy review, stating that UNICEF work in this area should give particular attention to the psycho-social needs of girls and women affected by conflict situations. 
79. A number of delegations said that income-generating activities for poor women, especially small credit projects, were a tool for women's economic empowerment. 
However, one speaker said that such projects could run the risk of increasing women's already heavy workloads. 
Another delegation said that UNICEF should focus on activities related to the girl child, not on income-generating activities. 
The Deputy Executive Director, Programmes, said that enhancing the status and prospects of the girl child through various means was at the centre of UNICEF gender policies and programmes. 
A relatively small proportion of resources and energy was devoted to promoting income-generating activities. 
In response to questions on the number and professional level of staff members who had been trained, the Senior Adviser for Women's Development Programmes said that to date, over 800 UNICEF staff had been trained, including 84 representatives, assistant representatives and senior country office and regional office staff. 
One delegation urged UNICEF to pay particular attention to specific cultural factors in each country where this training was being conducted. 
82. One speaker said that UNICEF efforts to promote greater awareness of gender issues must reflect the fact that those issues were intricately connected with culture. 
The speaker, who had served as Secretary-General of the Third World Conference on Women, held in Nairobi, Kenya, in 1985, said that the Conference had focused almost exclusively on the international economic context, without paying enough attention to the domestic context. 
83. The need for more gender-disaggregated data was stressed by many delegations. 
In addition, several encouraged UNICEF to monitor more systematically the impact of its policies and programmes for women and girls. 
Efforts to develop more gender-sensitive data should be helped considerably by the release of the second edition of The World's Women, which UNICEF was supporting and would be published early in 1995. 
84. A number of delegations, including the Secretary-General of the Fourth World Conference on Women, commended UNICEF for highlighting the need for men to play a bigger role in parenting and in carrying out household responsibilities. 
She said that absent and lost fathers must discharge their responsibilities. 
One delegation called for greater coordination between donors and NGOs in this respect. 
Another delegation expressed concern about disrupting harmony in the family by abrupt promotion of changes in gender roles. 
85. A number of delegations questioned whether the resources UNICEF had allocated in the medium-term plan for 1994-1997 to programmes to promote the development of girls and women were adequate, given the many wide-ranging issues included in the policy review. 
Other delegations observed that success in implementing the policies outlined in the review would depend on accountability within UNICEF at different levels, and said that without accountability and monitoring mechanisms, the policy objectives would remain rhetorical and theoretical. 
Several speakers called on UNICEF to strengthen the capacities and clarify the role of women in development focal points in country and regional offices. 
86. Several delegations commended UNICEF for its progress in having women in 38 per cent of Professional posts, but said that there should be more women at the director level. 
One speaker asked if gender awareness was used as a criterion for appointing and promoting staff. 
The Deputy Executive Director, Operations, replied that UNICEF is looking into ways of incorporating gender sensitivity into the performance appraisal system for UNICEF staff. 
89. The Chairman of the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development addressed the Executive Board, stating that the Summit was inextricably linked with the World Summit for Children. 
He added that the Summit would be an excellent opportunity to monitor progress towards the commitments made at the World Summit for Children. 
Several delegations endorsed the UNICEF objectives for the Summit, agreeing that it gave UNICEF an excellent opportunity to put the needs and rights of children at the centre of social development. 
One speaker suggested that UNICEF should pay particular attention to the role played by rapid urbanization in aggravating poverty, unemployment and social tensions. 
The Summit should establish minimum social guarantees for children and mechanisms should be set up to monitor those guarantees at the national level. 
91. Many delegations urged UNICEF to give particular attention to follow-up to the Social Summit, especially because of all the recent international conferences, the World Summit for Children had the most effective and systematic follow-up. 
Another delegation urged UNICEF to work towards a declaration and plan of action that included strong measures to support families. 
93. As part of its preparations for the Social Summit, UNICEF was encouraged to undertake an analysis of experience to date with implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
By documenting this positive experience, UNICEF could help to ensure that the Summit took place in a spirit of optimism. 
94. The Executive Board had before it a report on emergency operations (E/ICEF/1994/11), which was introduced by the Deputy Executive Director, Programmes, who reviewed the themes of the report and referred to the close collaboration between UNICEF and the Department of Humanitarian Affairs (DHA). 
95. The Under-Secretary General for Humanitarian Affairs addressed the Executive Board and paid tribute to the UNICEF contribution to the overall United Nations effort to meet humanitarian needs. 
96. In a written statement distributed to the Executive Board, the High Commissioner for Human Rights said that children made up over one half of the world's population and, at the same time, were the most vulnerable, endangered and exploited part of humanity. 
He regretted the recent violence in Rwanda, where 100,000 people had perished, with the heaviest burden falling on children and women. 
A representative of the High Commissioner had been sent to the area to see what could be done to end the violations of human rights and prevent extension of the conflict outside Rwanda's borders. 
97. Many delegations paid tribute to the UNICEF staff who had lost their lives in the line of duty in Rwanda. 
Some delegations urged UNICEF to ensure greater security for staff working in emergency situations. 
The report itself was commended for its comprehensiveness and clarity. 
98. The issue of striking and maintaining a balance between emergency relief and long-term development became a central focus in the discussion. 
While commending UNICEF for its outstanding work in responding to emergencies and urging the organization to continue to demonstrate this ability, several delegations wished to see a clearer delineation between emergency, rehabilitation and development activities. 
Because of competing demands on limited resources, several delegations said that UNICEF should continue to respond to emergencies, but not at the expense of long-term development. 
99. The secretariat replied that, through the country programme approach, UNICEF was committed to development. 
If UNICEF did not take an active role in responding to emergencies, its credibility and image would be compromised and children would suffer immensely. 
There were difficulties in establishing clear demarcations between emergency, rehabilitation and development. 
100. The secretariat said that the balance of UNICEF expenditure on emergency operations was largely a matter of donor support. 
Thus, in 1993, the $223 million spent on emergency operations, equivalent to 28 per cent of total programme expenditure, was a reflection of donor support and not a deliberate diversion of general resources. 
However, in emergency situations UNICEF continued to apply the country programme approach, including national capacity-building and prompt service delivery, in addition to maintaining effective management structures so that emergency operations did not disrupt development activities elsewhere in countries not entirely affected by an emergency. 
First, it was important that donors did not decrease support for development because of emergency needs, but rather continue to ensure supplementary funding for development activities. 
Secondly, donors should review their humanitarian support in the wider context of total financial support provided for countries affected by conflict situations. 
The secretariat replied that because of the role of UNICEF as lead agency in some countries and the unique problems of certain emergencies, the provision by UNICEF of kerosene and winter requirements, as in Iraq, was justified. 
102. One delegation said that the administrative and management review should also address management issues related to emergency operations. 
The secretariat said that the two funds were complementary. 
EPF was used to respond to emergencies for which no appeals had been launched or for which funding prospects had proven to be poor, while the capacity of CERF was often limited by liquidity. 
103. Many delegations commended UNICEF for its support to DHA and the United Nations coordination system. 
One delegation requested clarification on the unresolved issues before the Inter-Agency Standing Committee (IASC). 
One speaker also stressed the importance of closer collaboration with WHO. 
Another delegation suggested that UNICEF collaborate closely with regional bodies such as the Inter-governmental Authority on Drought and Development, whose mandates and activities relate closely to UNICEF humanitarian and developmental concerns. 
The secretariat said that discussions with WFP were ongoing and would lead to the conclusion of a memorandum of understanding between the two agencies, and that plans were under way to pursue a similar agreement with UNHCR. 
The UNICEF/WHO Joint Committee on Health Policy provided a good framework for close collaboration between the two agencies. 
The secretariat stated that UNICEF had undertaken evaluations in Angola, Liberia and the former Yugoslavia. UNICEF also had participated in the evaluation by the Government of the Netherlands of relief and rehabilitation programmes in southern Somalia. 
UNICEF was documenting lessons learned in managing emergency programmes in various countries, including Iraq and Somalia. 
106. Addressing operational issues, some delegations said that there was a need for training on emergency management and staff security, as well as orientation of new representatives and staff assigned to countries affected by emergencies. 
Training programmes on stress management also were felt to be important. 
The secretariat responded that UNICEF had developed training materials on those topics, which also had been shared with other concerned United Nations agencies. 
107. The issue of anti-personnel mines in large areas of war-affected countries was discussed in the context of the discussion on emergency operations. 
The Deputy Executive Director, External Relations, stated that the use of anti-personnel land-mines violated many core provisions of the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
The Executive Director had called for a ban on the production, use, stockpiling, sale and export of anti-personnel land-mines at the Human Rights Commission in March 1994. 
In addition, Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali had urged an international agreement banning the production, stockpiling, transfer and export of mines and components. 
109. Before the conclusion of the discussion of this agenda item, the Deputy Executive Director, Operations, informed members of the Board that the Government of Pakistan had made a contribution of $100,000 through UNICEF for the relief and assistance efforts for the children of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
111. Many delegations were pleased with the efforts made by the Evaluation and Research Office over the last two years to strengthen the management of the evaluation function in UNICEF. 
Since the 1992 report on evaluation, emphasis had shifted from the production of evaluations to better use of evaluation results. 
Several delegations referred to the improvement of policies and strategies regarding evaluation, the strengthening of the organization's information system through the use of new computer technologies, and the enhancement of the "lessons learned" process. 
The evaluation of the Philippines country programme was cited as an important source of lessons learned in the area of capacity-building and empowerment. 
UNICEF efforts in the strengthening of local capacities for evaluation were also appreciated. 
112. The need for a more problem-oriented analysis and results-based system of evaluation, including reporting on successes and failures, was cited by a number of delegations. 
It also was suggested that in future, regional reports of lessons learned should focus more on the assessment of strategies. 
The secretariat said that from a methodological standpoint, the measuring of indicators for capacity-building and empowerment presented a special challenge. 
113. One delegation expressed concern about the extent to which improvements made to UNICEF evaluation systems and policies had been integrated by field offices. 
One delegation said that it looked forward to seeing future country programme recommendations provide reflection on strategic choices made. 
Regarding cost-effectiveness, the secretariat said that the new Social Policy and Economic Analysis Office was committed to providing training and methodological development in that area, and that specific cost-effectiveness studies were being carried out, although more needed to be done. 
In addition, UNICEF evaluations were not usually carried out by UNICEF staff members, efforts were being made to strengthen local capacities in the area of evaluation, and the involvement and opinions of Governments, NGOs, communities, etc., did not lessen the degree of independence of evaluations. 
One delegation referred to the recent work on strategy development in the area of water supply and sanitation as a good example of UNICEF follow-up to the evaluation. 
Another delegation was pleased to see that advocacy had been recognized by UNICEF country offices as a separate strategy in itself. 
Several delegations supported the suggestion that a post-evaluation review take place at an appropriate time in the future to assess its implementation in the field. 
The Deputy Executive Director, Programmes, suggested that a discussion of the implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/199 on operational activities for development also might be appropriate. 
He said that at this stage, the Board might focus on having a useful exchange of views, since the actual decisions would be taken through the Council's own processes. 
119. With regard to the implementation of resolution 47/199, one speaker said that the issue of common premises would pose difficulties in his country and would require discussion in the Economic and Social Council. 
120. One delegation said that the Executive Board should not make decisions regarding the Council's agenda, although the Board could present ideas to the Council. 
However, those ideas, questions or issues must be relevant to the United Nations system as a whole. 
United Nations system-wide cooperation in CIS was such an issue. 
It also was stated that the Board should concentrate on issues of direct relevance to UNICEF. 
The Board should decide at which of its sessions it would consider issues for recommendation to the Council's organizational session. 
Many of those migrant workers did not make enough money to make trips home and sometimes did not see their children for years. 
Many of the children of migrant workers were neglected, falling prey to street crime and drug abuse, and vulnerable to sexual abuse and molestation. 
UNICEF was requested to take note of the plight of such children, particularly their psycho-social and educational needs. 
One speaker said that her delegation wanted the text to "take note of" rather than "endorse" the medium-term plan because of concerns about the format of the plan, which was too long and detailed to consider fully at the present session. 
127. Regarding the decision on the situation of children in Rwanda (see chap. III, decision 1994/A/7), many delegations said that it was important that the Board take note of the situation of children and women affected by the current conflict in that country. 
2. Approves the preparation of up to $820 million in programme expenditures from general resources to be submitted to the Executive Board in 1995 (shown in table 6, item 5). 
3. Requests the Executive Director, in preparing general resources submissions in 1995 and future years, to take account of the views expressed by delegations on the medium-term plan, including its financial projections; 
1. Invites all countries to review their national programmes of action (NPAs) to ensure that the mid-decade goals are appropriately incorporated into their national planning processes, while taking into account long-term sustainability, and that sufficient priority and resources be devoted to their achievement; 
3. Invites the Economic and Social Council to discuss thoroughly the concept of "20/20", stressing in particular poverty eradication within the context of sustainable development; 
4. Recommends that those countries which have not already done so establish mechanisms for monitoring progress towards the goals of their NPAs, including appropriate high-level meetings to review the state of progress, with the participation of all sectors of civil society, including the mass media; 
6. Reiterates the request made to the Secretary-General at the World Summit for Children to arrange for a mid-decade review of progress being made towards implementation of the commitments of the Declaration and Plan of Action of the Summit. 
1. Reaffirms its commitment to Africa as the region of greatest need and highest priority and its commitment to assist countries in Africa to fulfil the human development goals of the 1990s, as expressed at the World Summit for Children and in the Consensus of Dakar. 
To this end, the Board requests the Executive Director to translate this priority into reality by proposing appropriate increases in the human and financial resources allocated for country programmes in Africa; 
3. Urges all Governments in Africa to finalize their strategies for implementing their NPAs and to mobilize national and international resources, including restructuring of national budgets, for their speedy implementation; 
4. Urges African States, interested donors and agencies and relevant non-governmental organizations (NGOs) to develop specific programmes or compacts aimed at meeting specific goals or sets of goals within the NPAs for the well-being of children and women, while taking into account long-term sustainability; 
5. Further urges African Governments to mobilize other development partners, such as the private sector and NGOs, in support of the NPAs; 
7. Decides to increase its efforts in mobilizing additional resources from both private and public sources for programmes in Africa through, inter alia, strengthening its cooperation with multilateral and bilateral funding institutions including the World Bank and the African Development Bank (AfDB); 
9. Calls upon international financial institutions, donors and African Governments to improve the performance of structural adjustment policies in alleviating poverty, and to undertake measures to reduce the adverse impacts of those policies on affected households; 
10. Calls upon the Executive Director to increase the involvement of recipient country nationals and institutions, both governmental and non-governmental, in the development, management, implementation, monitoring and evaluation of UNICEF-assisted programmes; 
11. Further calls upon the Executive Director, within the UNICEF mandate and in collaboration with other relevant agencies, to strengthen support to emergency preparedness activities in all African countries to reduce vulnerability to natural and man-made disasters; 
14. Requests the Executive Director to initiate the establishment of formal relations of cooperation with the Government of South Africa as soon as possible and to assist the Government to establish programmes for children and women, within the overall mandate of UNICEF; 
15. Requests the Executive Director to report on progress made in the implementation of the current decision on ensuring child survival, protection and development in Africa to the Executive Board in 1995. 
In this regard, increased support of the donor community for country programmes and regional and global advocacy, networking and technical support is essential; 
1. Recognizes that there is need for greater consistency, clarity and transparency in the presentation of budgetary information on the use of emergency funds; 
2. Requests the Executive Director to submit a report to the first regular session of 1995 on the proportion of emergency funding which also contributes to meeting UNICEF development objectives; 
4. Requests the Executive Director to submit a report to the first regular session in 1995 on the UNICEF contribution to the implementation of General Assembly resolution 48/57 of 14 December 1993 concerning the strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian assistance. 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 48/7 of 16 December 1993 entitled "Assistance in mine clearance", in which the Assembly states that it is gravely alarmed by the increasing presence of mines and other unexploded devices as a result of armed conflicts, 
1. Thanks the Executive Director for drawing to the Board's attention the devastating impact on children and women of land-mines and unexploded devices which serves to impede the work of UNICEF on behalf of the most vulnerable members of society; 
2. Welcomes the decision of the General Assembly in resolution 48/7 to include in its provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Assistance in mine clearance". 
Extremely disturbed by reports of death, suffering and deliberate violations of the rights of children in Rwanda, 
2. Stresses the importance of UNICEF further defining, within the overall goal of sustainable child survival and development, its advocacy role, as well as the scope of, and interlinkages among, the following three programme strategies: 
(a) Strengthening national programmes for children through capacity-building, that is, through building capacity for sustained programme delivery, with a focus on systems development, organized training, management support and public participation in operations and maintenance; 
(b) Support for the delivery of social services, that is, through well-defined technical interventions which are aimed at reaching the largest possible number of beneficiaries, currently through vertical structures, but increasingly through integrated service packages; 
(c) Empowerment of children and women, that is, through development of knowledge and skills, the promotion of target group organization and participation in decision-making and the strengthening of cooperation within civil society; 
3. Urges that these strategies should be applied, as appropriate, in accordance with the priorities and plans of national Governments, throughout the broad range of UNICEF field activities, including, inter alia, in the areas of: 
(a) Development of sustainable systems in the social sectors; 
(c) Promotion of the rights of children and women; 
(f) Target group strengthening and involvement in all aspects of programme planning, implementation and evaluation, as well as in the maintenance of service systems; 
(h) Programmes in the areas of health and nutrition, water and sanitation, women in development, education and emergency response; 
5. Requests the Executive Director to: 
(b) Present a status report on the subjects mentioned above to the September 1994 session of the Board and a full report on these subjects to the first regular session of 1995; 
(c) Present to the appropriate session of the Board in 1995 one or more example(s) of country programme(s) incorporating all applicable issues outlined in this resolution; 
(d) Report to the Board, as an integral part of the response to the requests mentioned above, as to which operational strategies and concrete measures the secretariat intends to introduce to adjust UNICEF's own organizational capacity; 
6. Stresses the importance it attaches to the mechanisms for coordination at the field level established in General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992; 
7. Further stresses the need for enhanced coordination and collaboration between UNICEF, the United Nations and other relevant organizations at all levels, and the importance of focusing these collaborative efforts, at this stage, on policy and programme coordination and technical dialogue; 
8. Requests the Executive Director, in close cooperation with the United Nations system, to continue giving support to capacity-building of recipient Governments in the coordination of international assistance in UNICEF-related fields; 
10. Requests the Executive Director in this context to identify measures to strengthen further coordination mechanisms with the United Nations and other relevant organizations; 
11. Confirms that the accountability of UNICEF will be one of the major elements in the management review focusing attention on the respective accountabilities of the Board and the secretariat and, inter alia, on the six identified key areas: 
12. Stresses the relevance of General Assembly resolution 47/199 on the triennial policy review of operational activities as well as ongoing efforts of UNICEF to implement paragraphs in that resolution aimed at improving accountability; 
13. Decides that a new open-ended working group, with the mandate to continue the work initiated by the Working Group established by decision 1993/6 (see E/ICEF/1994/14), should be established and that that working group will address, inter alia, accountability questions arising from the management review; 
14. Further decides to schedule meetings, as appropriate, between the open-ended working group and the management review consultants to discuss questions pertaining to UNICEF accountability, as outlined in the management review's terms of reference, as well as the relevant sections of the draft outline of the consultant's final report; 
2. Authorizes the Executive Director: 
(c) To spend an additional amount between Executive Board sessions, when necessary, owing to currency fluctuations, to ensure the continued operation of the Greeting Card and related Operations (GCO). 
2. Renews the Fund-raising Development Programme for an additional five-year period with $5 million established for 1994; 
3. Establishes the Market Development Programme for a five-year period with $5 million established for 1994; 
5. Authorizes the consolidation of production facilities in North America and Europe, subject to a thorough review of the impact of this consolidation at an appropriate session in 1996; 
6. Requests the Executive Director to expedite the procedures required to implement decision 1993/24 C.1 and C.2 with effect in the 1994 (GCO) budget year and to report on the implementation thereof to the third regular session of the 1994 Executive Board; 
7. Recommends that, with a view to providing more information on the evolution of income and expenditures, the budget documents should incorporate the key performance indicators over a five-year period, including the provisional results of the preceding year when they become available; 
8. Recommends that the secretariat provide, as an addendum to the GCO work plan and budget, key tables comparing the future year's budget with the latest provisional results; 
Reaffirming its resolution 696 (1991) of 30 May 1991 and all subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Recalling the letter dated 14 April 1994 (S/1994/445) from the President of the Security Council addressed to the Secretary-General, 
Reaffirming its commitment to preserve the unity and territorial integrity of Angola, 
Reiterating the importance it attaches to the full implementation of the "Acordos de Paz" and relevant Security Council resolutions, 
Recalling its readiness, in principle, in accordance with resolution 903 (1994), to consider authorizing promptly an increase of the strength of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) to its previous level, 
Noting, however, with grave concern the resurgence of military operations throughout the territory of Angola which cause continued suffering to the civilian population and hamper the effective implementation of the current mandate of UNAVEM II, 
Deeply concerned at alleged violations of the measures contained in paragraph 19 of its resolution 864 (1993), 
Emphasizing that Angolans bear ultimate responsibility for the successful implementation of the "Acordos de Paz" and any subsequent agreement, 
Reiterating its strong appeal to the Government of the Republic of Angola and UNITA to show the good faith and flexibility needed to reach an early and comprehensive settlement at the Lusaka Peace Talks, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General dated 24 May 1994; 
2. Decides to extend the mandate of the UNAVEM II until 30 June 1994; 
5. Reaffirms its readiness to consider promptly any recommendations from the Secretary-General for an expanded United Nations presence in Angola in the event a comprehensive peace settlement is reached; 
6. Declares its intention to reconsider the role of the United Nations in Angola in the event a peace agreement has not been reached in Lusaka by the time of the expiration of the extended mandate of UNAVEM II; 
8. Reaffirms the obligation of all States to implement fully the provisions of paragraph 19 of resolution 864 (1993); 
9. Strongly deplores the resurgence of military actions throughout Angola contrary to resolution 903 (1994) and reiterates its demand that both parties cease immediately all offensive military operations; 
10. Further deplores in this regard the worsening of the humanitarian situation and condemns acts that imperil humanitarian relief efforts, and all actions which would inhibit the free and unrestricted movement of humanitarian relief and humanitarian relief workers; 
11. Commends those States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations which have already contributed to the relief efforts, and strongly appeals to all States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations to provide rapidly further assistance to Angola to meet the growing humanitarian needs; 
As a result of this predatory incursion, four Azerbaijani servicemen were killed and three wounded. 
It is a cynical challenge to world public opinion. 
The Special Representative of the Secretary-General was informed of this fact, which allowed us to respond positively to the letter of President Bill Clinton, who supported the suggestions of the mediation and the troika of observers. 
The list, which I annex (see enclosure 2), is our last offer to the Union for the Total Independence of Angola (UNITA) concerning the central and local administration of the Angolan State. 
We hope that UNITA responds without further ambiguities and the international community has the capability to appreciate this flexibility on the part of the Government as proof of good faith and a major contribution towards peace and national reconciliation. 
These efforts cannot be confounded by the UNITA of Mr. Savimbi, whose posture at the negotiating table is to create obstacles to the understanding intended in Lusaka. 
In this regard, instructions were given to the government delegation in Lusaka on 25 May 1994 in order to initiate consultations with your Special Representative and the observers in order to make some adjustments to the suggestions and give a positive response. 
I enclose for your attention the list of our last offers regarding the participation of UNITA in the central and local administration of the Angolan State. 
However, I submit to you that UNITA in the last days has intensified its attacks against Kuito/Bie, attacks that have already caused hundreds of dead among the civilian population. 
Ten municipality administrators to be indicated later on by the Government. 
Thirty commune administrators to be indicated later on by the Government. 
Recalling its resolution 733 (1992) of 23 January 1992 and all subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Welcoming also the Lower Juba regional conference, 
Condemning the continuing incidents of fighting and banditry and, in particular, violence and armed attacks against persons engaged in humanitarian and peace-keeping efforts, 
Re-emphasizing the importance the Council attaches to the safety and security of United Nations and other personnel engaged in humanitarian relief and peace-keeping throughout Somalia, 
Paying tribute to the humanitarian work being undertaken by United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations in difficult conditions to assist the people of Somalia, 
Taking note that all Somali leaders have appealed to UNOSOM II to continue supporting their reconciliation and rehabilitation efforts, 
Reaffirming the objective that UNOSOM II complete its mission by March 1995, 
Determining that the situation in Somalia continues to threaten peace and security and having regard to the exceptional circumstances, including in particular the absence of a government in Somalia, and acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, 
3. Commends the Secretary-General, his Acting Special Representative and the personnel of UNOSOM II for their efforts towards improving the conditions of the Somali people and in encouraging the process of political reconciliation, rehabilitation and reconstruction; 
4. Strongly urges all parties in Somalia to cooperate fully with UNOSOM II, to carry out the commitments and implement the agreements which they have signed including those relating to the voluntary disarmament, and to pursue without further delay the negotiations aimed at achieving national reconciliation; 
5. Demands that all parties in Somalia refrain from any acts of intimidation or violence against personnel engaged in humanitarian or peace-keeping work in the country; 
6. Reaffirms the obligations of States to implement fully the embargo on all deliveries of weapons and military equipment to Somalia imposed by paragraph 5 of resolution 733 (1992); 
7. Further welcomes the progress made by UNOSOM II in establishing the justice and police programmes and calls for their acceleration; 
1. Shortly after the Security Council adopted resolution 918 (1994), Mr. Iqbal Riza, Assistant Secretary-General for Peace-keeping Operations, and Maj.-Gen. J. Maurice Baril, my Military Adviser, left on a special mission to Rwanda. 
The present report, presented in response to the Council's request in paragraphs 7 and 20 of the above-mentioned resolution, reflects their findings and recommendations as reviewed by me. 
2. The special mission's purpose was: 
(b) To ascertain from them their views on and intentions towards the implementation of resolution 918 (1994); 
(c) To review with the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) the modalities of the concept of operations outlined in my report of 13 May 1994 (S/1994/565). 
3. The special mission was in the area from 22 to 27 May 1994. 
On the side of the Rwandese Patriotic Front (RPF), it met its Chairman, Col. Alexis Kanyarengwe, in Mulindi and the Commander of the RPF forces, Maj.-Gen. Paul Kagame, in Byumba. 
In UNAMIR, discussions were held with the Force Commander, Maj.-Gen. Romeo Dallaire, and senior military and civilian officials. 
4. Both sides had assured Maj.-Gen. Dallaire that they would observe an informal truce during the visit of Mr. Riza and Maj.-Gen. 
The estimate is that between 250,000 and 500,000 were killed - a substantial proportion of Rwanda's population of 7 million. 
In hypothetical proportional terms, this would be approximately equivalent to 2 to 4 million in France, 4 to 8 million in Bangladesh, 5 to 10 million in Brazil and 9 to 18 million in the United States of America. 
This assessment has been corroborated in the talks that the special mission had with the parties, the Force Commander and other UNAMIR personnel, humanitarian aid personnel and also with journalists who reached the sites of carnage in various parts of Rwanda soon after they occurred. 
7. The special mission was informed that the killers included members of the Rwandan government forces, but in the main were drawn from the Presidential Guard and the interhamwe, the youth militia recruited and formed by the late President's party. 
RPF explains that the purpose of these camps is to screen the population for members of interhamwe and others suspected of the killings. 
According to some of the sources, such individuals, when identified, are executed. 
RPF denies this charge, declaring that, while such incidents may have occurred in the early stages of its advance, such persons are now being held for investigation and trial. 
It does, however, acknowledge that armed persons in civilian clothing have been killed by RPF personnel. 
8. The special mission found that the RPF zone is virtually empty, although some farmers appear to be returning to their fields from the RPF camps. 
In the Rwandan government forces-controlled zones, there are increasing numbers of displaced persons who have fled or are fleeing the RPF advance and who are seeking refuge in camps in sub-human conditions with no assurance even of daily food. 
These refugee columns and concentrations are screened by militia and the Rwandan government forces, and there are reports that RPF supporters are killed when identified. 
10. The summary above, based on information obtained by the special mission, carries prima facie credibility in the light of circumstantial evidence. 
UNAMIR also received evidence that arms were being brought into the country and protested to the provisional Government and also conveyed this information to the diplomatic community. 
At the present time, RPF holds about half of the territory of Rwanda (see attached map), including strong positions in and around Kigali, especially the airport and its approaches. 
This brings RPF to control parts of the borders with Burundi and the United Republic of Tanzania in addition to the entire border with Uganda. 
The Rwandan government forces hold the rest of the country, mainly the areas west and south of the capital and a stronghold in the Gisyeni-Ruhengeri area in the north-west, where fighting continues. 
These areas abut on parts of the borders with Burundi and Zaire. 
13. Kigali is virtually a ghost city devoid of normal activity. 
As RPF strengthens its hold on the capital, refugees have been streaming out of the city through the only accessible exit towards Gitarama in the west, some continuing south. 
Control of the capital appears to hang in balance, while intense fighting continues. 
RPF's insistence that it would not deal, directly or indirectly, with the de facto authorities in Gitarama was accepted by the other side. 
The first meeting was held between military staff officers on 30 May at UNAMIR headquarters with the Deputy Force Commander acting as intermediary, and the talks were to resume on 2 June. 
15. The repercussions of the convulsion in Rwanda are enormous. Estimates, in the unsettled conditions prevailing, indicate that displaced persons are in the range of 1.5 million, with an additional 400,000 refugees in bordering countries. 
The greater number of displaced persons are in zones controlled by the Rwandan government forces, where authority beyond Gitarama, Giseyeni and Butare appears to be uncertain. 
These programmes are conducted from Kabale, in southern Uganda, by the World Food Programme (WFP), the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) and NGOs. 
The Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) is supporting refugees in the neighbouring countries. 
Humanitarian agencies and NGOs also are making efforts to obtain such assurances. 
At present only ICRC maintains a presence in both Rwandan government forces and RPF zones and provides critical assistance, mainly medical, to the extent of its abilities and at high risk to its personnel. 
It is obvious that, in the conditions outlined in paragraphs 7 and 8 above, it is very urgent that, as called for in resolution 918 (1994), "secure humanitarian areas" be established where the estimated 2 million of these unfortunate displaced persons can be provided both security and assistance. 
They may require this support for an extended period even after a cease-fire, until conditions permit them to return to their homes, or settle elsewhere, in reasonable safety. 
17. It is evident that, even after a cease-fire is established, conditions in Rwanda will remain uncertain and insecure in many areas for an extended period. 
It is in this expectation that UNAMIR has to commence its additional tasks. 
18. The most important prerequisite, assurances from both parties of cooperation with the mandate established by resolution 918 (1994), was secured by the special mission, although these assurances will require formalization as operations are initiated. 
Under this mandate, UNAMIR will be required to carry out primarily two interlinked tasks, while continuing its mediation role in the talks for a cease-fire: 
(a) To attempt to assure the security of as many assemblies as possible of civilians who are under threat; 
While agreeing to cooperate with UNAMIR in its tasks and in the deployment of its additional personnel, both sides raised questions regarding the conduct of operations on the ground. 
In particular, RPF expressed strong doubts as to whether 5,500 troops would be required, and the rationale was explained to them. 
Subsequently, RPF occupied the airport by military means on 21 May and does not agree to relinquish control, citing UNAMIR's failure to obtain the same from the Rwandan government forces. 
RPF would encourage and allow civilian technical and operational staff to return to their duties in order to reactivate the airport, and would cooperate with UNAMIR in ensuring the safety of flights. 
The Rwandan government forces could, however, disrupt or halt operation of the airport with indirect fire, but assured the special mission that they would not interfere. 
21. The implementation of phase 1 of the operation clearly remains urgent and must be commenced without further delay, even before a cease-fire is effected. 
However, they can be deployed only when essential equipment, especially armoured personnel carriers, is provided and moved to Rwanda. 
With these questions still to be settled, it is estimated that phase 1 will not be operational for another four to six weeks, depending on how soon the resources required are made available by Member States and delivered on the ground. 
UNAMIR would make clear to the authorities concerned that they are primarily responsible for the safety of these civilian groups under monitoring by UNAMIR, which would be prepared to take the measures necessary should this responsibility be violated. 
During this first phase, UNAMIR also would establish security for major humanitarian supply depots and provide some escorts to convoys as required. 
23. Because of the projected long delay in deploying the troops and equipment for phase 1, phase 2 should be initiated immediately, in close synchronization with phase 1. 
Owing to the logistical limitations of Kigali airport, alternative entry points would be utilized to deploy the two additional battalions, one mechanized and one motorized. 
This phase would be implemented in one of two possible scenarios: 
In this scenario, the additional units would establish and protect "secure areas", either by extending protection to existing assembly areas of threatened civilians or setting up new areas to which endangered civilians could be moved for safety. 
There is no intention to have UNAMIR assume the role of a buffer force unless the two parties so request and the Council approves. 
24. The need to deploy the two battalions envisaged for phase 3 would depend upon how one of the scenarios in phase 2 unfolds. 
If a cease-fire is still not established, the experience of phase 2 will determine whether the mandate and the concept of operations are demonstrating a level of effectiveness that requires reinforcement by the units envisaged for phase 3. 
25. During all three phases, flexible contingency plans would be in place to ensure the effective use of available assets to respond to demands of a situation that is, and is likely to remain, fluid for some time before it stabilizes. 
For instance, should Kigali airport not be operational or accessible, other airfields have already been identified and reconnaissance carried out. 
27. It is axiomatic that any hope of resolving the historical tensions in Rwanda must rest on the prospects of a political compromise. 
Indeed, such were precisely the premise and goal of the Arusha agreement of 4 August 1993. 
Only a thorough investigation could determine whether the aircraft was brought down deliberately. 
If so, it would be critical to identify the source of attack, as this would indicate a possible political motive, perhaps even whether the violence that followed was part of a planned pogrom. 
29. It is encouraging that, in their discussions with Mr. Riza and Maj.-Gen. Baril, both sides recognized that only a political settlement could bring stability to Rwanda and that there could be no military solution. 
In this context, while both sides declared that the principles of the Arusha peace agreement remained valid as a framework, each stated that the new circumstances would necessitate renegotiation of certain parts of the agreement. 
Clearly, there is little likelihood that their approaches and aims in such negotiations would coincide. 
Therefore, this positive sign notwithstanding, it is evident that, even after a cease-fire, the initiation of negotiations will not be smooth. 
30. The head of the "interim Government" declared bluntly that the Arusha agreement rested on the fallacious premise that the tensions in Rwanda could be resolved by a political formula. 
Over the last 30 years, from bases in Uganda, the Tutsi had repeatedly tried to overthrow the democratic system by force. 
Having formed RPF as a political party, the Tutsi had induced other opposition parties to join the stratagem of arrogating to RPF far more political power than their demographic proportion of 15 per cent justified. 
31. The negotiations at Arusha had been part of this stratagem, of which the mediators and the international community were unaware. 
Thus, RPF had exacerbated ethnic fears and animosities to a degree that, even had the broad-based transitional Government envisaged in the Arusha agreement been installed, violence against their supporters inevitably would have exploded. 
Now there could be no military solution: even if RPF expelled the Hutu population from Rwanda, they eventually would return to claim their rightful place. 
Therefore, in the view of this de facto authority, the only possible solution was a negotiated power-sharing formula within the principles of the Arusha agreement. 
This must guarantee the rights of both the minority and the majority, so that one would not fear domination by the other. 
These attempts to subvert the peace process having failed, these extremist groups had decided to resort to the extermination of the leaders, allies and supporters of RPF. 
A plan for widespread killings throughout the country had been prepared and targets identified. 
33. RPF takes the position that the "interim Government" was installed by the same extremist elements in the Mouvement r\x{5ee7}ublicain national pour la d\x{5e66}ocratie et le deloppement and the Rwandan government forces who had planned and executed the massacres. 
Therefore, RPF considered the "interim Government" a "criminal group" as well as an illegal entity and would have no contact with it, direct or indirect. 
Meanwhile, RPF would agree to cease-fire talks with Rwandan government forces officers since the military was the only functioning institution, despite the fact that its personnel had participated in the massacres. 
RPF agreed that an early cease-fire was essential to spare the Rwandese population continued suffering, but to achieve this aim the Rwandan government forces would have to commit themselves to halting the killings that still were continuing in the Rwandan government forces-controlled zone. 
35. It thus is evident that, even when a cease-fire is achieved, the positions of the two parties are such that a determined mediation effort will be required to bring mutually acceptable interlocutors to the negotiating table. 
Nevertheless, it is a positive sign that both sides accept that the negotiations would be in the framework of the Arusha agreement and that both sides would seek a durable political formula to determine the sharing of power in order to resolve the specific problems of Rwanda. 
36. The magnitude of the human calamity that has engulfed Rwanda might be unimaginable but for its having transpired. 
The continuing hostilities impede a full investigation of these massacres and, regrettably, in any case procedures in the United Nations do not lend themselves to immediate action in such circumstances. 
In this situation, the international community must thank the men and women working in UNAMIR, humanitarian agencies, NGOs and the media for conveying the dimensions of the horror that overtook the people of Rwanda. 
37. As the Security Council is informed, the High Commissioner for Human Rights, Mr. Joseph Ayala Lasso, has visited Rwanda. 
Both parties must immediately cease such activities, there being strong evidence that the overwhelming responsibility lies with the "interim Government" and the Rwandan government forces, which must immediately take effective measures to halt such killings in the zone under their control. 
It would be senseless to attempt to establish a cease-fire and to allow deliberate killings of civilians in the Rwandan government forces zone to continue. 
There is the danger that, if not stopped, this would lead to reprisals and counter-reprisals, setting off a prolonged cycle of violence. 
39. Nevertheless, it is gratifying that the military authorities of both sides have commenced talks towards a cease-fire. 
I hope that they will show flexibility and enough concern for the suffering of their civilian compatriots to reach early agreement on cease-fire terms. 
The Force Commander of UNAMIR will make every effort to facilitate these talks and to support the practical implementation of the arrangements agreed upon. 
However, I repeat that a halt to the killings of civilians must be concomitant with a cease-fire. 
40. The immediate priorities are to relieve the suffering of the displaced population and the fears of civilians under threat. 
The first requires organized humanitarian relief operations, which cannot be launched on the scale required unless adequate security conditions for them can be established. 
The ultimate aim of these humanitarian and security efforts would be, of course, to enable those affected to return to their homes or to seek security elsewhere in Rwanda as soon as conditions permit. 
As indicated above, some humanitarian relief is reaching the RPF zone. 
However, this does not appear practicable in the Rwandan government forces zone, where most of the displaced population is found, until UNAMIR is enabled to establish adequate security conditions there, while also introducing monitoring arrangements in the RPF zone. 
Clearly, these tasks assigned to UNAMIR by the Security Council in resolution 918 (1994) require the urgent provision of the necessary resources by Member States. 
I therefore again appeal to Governments to respond urgently to this need. 
I am grateful to the Governments of Ethiopia, Ghana, Nigeria, Senegal and Zimbabwe for their offers of troops. 
However, these cannot be dispatched until the proper equipment is provided by other Governments. 
It is essential that the arms embargo imposed by resolution 918 (1994) be respected, and that no armaments reach either party across any of Rwanda's borders. 
In this context, I intend to review the role of UNOMUR, which monitors only the border with Uganda, to assess whether it would be advantageous to integrate its resources into UNAMIR to strengthen the latter. 
42. I trust that the information and assessments in the present report will enable the Security Council to review the situation in Rwanda, where a humanitarian disaster, combined with widespread violence, requires urgent and decisive action. 
I, therefore, recommend that the expanded mandate for UNAMIR be authorized by the Council for an initial period of six months, with the anticipation that at least another six-month renewal will be required. 
I intend to establish a special trust fund to support effective rehabilitation programmes in Rwanda, and I appeal to all Governments to contribute to it generously. 
43. The delay in reaction by the international community to the genocide in Rwanda has demonstrated graphically its extreme inadequacy to respond urgently with prompt and decisive action to humanitarian crises entwined with armed conflict. 
Having quickly reduced UNAMIR to a minimal presence on the ground, since its original mandate did not allow it to take action when the carnage started, the international community appears paralysed in reacting almost two months later even to the revised mandate established by the Security Council. 
Our readiness and capacity for action has been demonstrated to be inadequate at best, and deplorable at worst, owing to the absence of the collective political will. 
While attempting now to redeem these failings in the Rwandese crisis, the entire system requires review to strengthen its reactive capacity. 
44. In concluding the present report, I should like to express my appreciation to Mr. Riza and Maj.-Gen. Baril for willingly undertaking this difficult mission. 
Even more, I reiterate once again my gratitude and high admiration to Maj.-Gen. Dallaire and the men and women of UNAMIR for their courage and continued dedication to their mission and to the Rwandese people under arduous and dangerous conditions. 
This attempt is representative only of its perpetrators and not of the Yemeni people, which unanimously upholds unity. 
2. Arab Socialist Baath Party: 
5. Nasserite Democratic Party: 
6. National Front Party: 
7. Sons of Yemen League Party - Legitimate Leadership: 
8. September Democratic Organization: 
9. National Socialist Party: 
10. Yemen Reform Group: 
11. General Popular Congress: 
12. Liberation Front: 
14. Liberation Front Popular Organization: 
15. Yemeni Renaissance Movement Party: 
16. Yemen Revolutionary Democratic Party: 
17. Nasserite Correction Party: 
18. Human Rights Organization: 
19. Yemen Revolutionary Militants Party: 
20. Arab Socialist Baath Party Organization: 
22. Confederation of Yemeni Students: 
25. Agricultural Cooperative Association: 
27. Yemen Jurists' Association: 
28. Yemeni Engineers' Union: 
29. Yemeni Lawyers' Union: 
30. Yemeni Journalists' Union: 
31. Yemeni Historians' Society: 
32. Yemeni Economists' Society: 
33. Yemeni Scholars' Society: 
3. The first national consensus on the unification of Yemen was achieved when the plebiscite on the Constitution of the unified State was held in 1991, and international organizations for the promotion of democracy participated in supervising its fairness. 
The entire world witnessed the fairness of these elections, which took place on a free and democratic basis. They were subjected to the direct supervision of international institutions for the promotion of democracy and were welcomed by all the international human rights bodies and organizations. 
Your Organization and the five permanent members of the Security Council were in the forefront of those who endorsed the results of the elections. 
The elections of 27 April 1993, the results of which were recognized by all political parties and organizations, including the Socialist Party, moved Yemen on, after four years of unity, from the legitimacy inherent in amalgamation by political agreement to that of unity of constitutional and legal institutions. 
The coalition adopted a document called the "Government Coalition Document", which affirmed commitment to those points established as constant elements of national policy, including the commitment to maintain and not to relinquish national unity as a sovereign matter whose endangerment or infringement is forbidden. 
2. When the separatists found that they had failed in this course, they resorted to aggravating the political and economic situation and confusing the democratic situation by raising new conditions and demands with the aim of abrogating the legitimacy of constitutional institutions. 
4. By virtue of their participation in power, the separatist rebels rendered inoperative the constitutional institutions of the State by isolating themselves in Aden, the economic and commercial capital, and by sabotaging these institutions. 
5. The legitimate leadership of the country engaged in dialogue with the rebels in partnership with patriotic forces and political parties and organizations. 
Scarcely had the document been signed in the Jordanian capital, Amman, on 20 February 1994 than the rebels created an explosive military situation in the Abyan Governorate involving a unionist camp located there and defenceless citizens residing in the Governorate. 
6. The rebels continued to prepare for the overthrow of democracy, legitimacy and unity until they were able to ignite the military situation fully at Umran on 27 April 1994 (the first anniversary of the democratic elections). 
This took place in the presence of the military attach\x{5ee5} of the United States of America and of France, who were on mission with the military committee. 
Any attempt to treat with this rebel group is an offence to the national dignity of Yemen and a warning of displacement and perdition to Yemeni citizens. 
Neither of these requirements is met in the case of the Yemen question. 
The interests and rights of States are to be safeguarded and respected. 
Creation of an unstable security situation in the region, thereby undoubtedly affecting the security and stability of neighbouring States and consequently jeopardizing international interests; 
Creation of a new polarization of regional and international conflicts in the region. 
(b) What is taking place in Yemen is not a war between north and south, as some claim, or between one State and another. 
It is a war between the people as represented by its lawful and constitutionally elected leadership and a small rebel separatist group of Socialist Party leaders. 
(c) The rebels do not represent a racial or confessional minority. 
This grave and premeditated act of aggression was perpetrated in violation of the territorial integrity of Lebanon, the principles of international law, the Charter of the United Nations and the International Bill of Rights. 
1. The United Nations Military Liaison Team in Cambodia was established on 15 November 1993 for a single period of six months, pursuant to Security Council resolution 880 (1993) of 4 November 1993. 
The mandate formally expired and the Team ceased operations on 15 May 1994. 
It will be recalled that, in February 1994, a mid-term report was issued (S/1994/169), which described the activities of the Military Liaison Team and the prevailing security situation in Cambodia for the first half of the mandate period. 
2. The Military Liaison Team continued to maintain its base at Phnom Penh and, in accordance with its mandate, its functions continued to centre around liaison and reporting activities. 
Liaison was conducted at the ministerial, executive and ambassadorial levels by the Chief Military Liaison Officer and at the functional level by Military Liaison Officers, who reported daily to United Nations Headquarters on security conditions and developments in Cambodia. 
Officers were also dispatched in mobile teams to observe areas outside Phnom Penh when requested by the Government of Cambodia and when the Chief Military Liaison Officer deemed that the issue involved related to the mandate of the Team. 
3. During the reporting period RCAF and NADK continued to fight in the north and north-western parts of the country. 
RCAF conducted a number of attacks on NADK strongholds at Anlong Veng and Pailin, temporarily capturing both and reportedly causing some 30,000 refugees to cross the border into Thailand. 
4. The restructuring of RCAF into 12 divisions was reportedly completed and the areas of responsibilities of the Military Zones were reoriented. 
The amalgamation of all previous factional forces into RCAF at all levels of command was reportedly effected smoothly, although the distribution of various command, staff and other key appointments may have been determined through ratio proportion among various military factions, with the majority going to the Cambodian People's Party. 
Insufficient and inefficient administrative support, poor infrastructure and logistics and extensive minefields were reported to contribute to low morale in RCAF. 
Three military advisers, from Belgium, France and Malaysia, have accordingly been retained in Cambodia for this purpose, following the departure of the Military Liaison Team. 
6. I take this opportunity to express my appreciation to the Governments that contributed personnel to the Military Liaison Team. 
Their discipline and dedication were of a high order, reflecting credit on themselves, their countries and the United Nations. 
Reaffirming its resolution 696 (1991) of 30 May 1991 and all subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Recalling the letter dated 14 April 1994 (S/1994/445) from the President of the Security Council addressed to the Secretary-General, 
Reaffirming its commitment to preserve the unity and territorial integrity of Angola, 
Reiterating the importance it attaches to the full implementation of the "Acordos de Paz" and relevant Security Council resolutions, 
Recalling its readiness, in principle, in accordance with resolution 903 (1994), to consider authorizing promptly an increase of the strength of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) to its previous level, 
Deeply concerned at alleged violations of the measures contained in paragraph 19 of its resolution 864 (1993), 
Emphasizing that Angolans bear ultimate responsibility for the successful implementation of the "Acordos de Paz" and any subsequent agreement, 
Reiterating its strong appeal to the Government of the Republic of Angola and UNITA to show the good faith and flexibility needed to reach an early and comprehensive settlement at the Lusaka Peace Talks, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General dated 24 May 1994; 
2. Decides to extend the mandate of the UNAVEM II until 30 June 1994; 
5. Reaffirms its readiness to consider promptly any recommendations from the Secretary-General for an expanded United Nations presence in Angola in the event a comprehensive peace settlement is reached; 
6. Declares its intention to reconsider the role of the United Nations in Angola in the event a peace agreement has not been reached in Lusaka by the time of the expiration of the extended mandate of UNAVEM II; 
8. Reaffirms the obligation of all States to implement fully the provisions of paragraph 19 of resolution 864 (1993); 
9. Strongly deplores the resurgence of military actions throughout Angola contrary to resolution 903 (1994) and reiterates its demand that both parties cease immediately all offensive military operations; 
10. Further deplores in this regard the worsening of the humanitarian situation and condemns acts that imperil humanitarian relief efforts, and all actions which would inhibit the free and unrestricted movement of humanitarian relief and humanitarian relief workers; 
11. Commends those States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations which have already contributed to the relief efforts, and strongly appeals to all States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations to provide rapidly further assistance to Angola to meet the growing humanitarian needs; 
Recalling its resolution 733 (1992) of 23 January 1992 and all subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Welcoming also the Lower Juba regional conference, 
Condemning the continuing incidents of fighting and banditry and, in particular, violence and armed attacks against persons engaged in humanitarian and peace-keeping efforts, 
Re-emphasizing the importance the Council attaches to the safety and security of United Nations and other personnel engaged in humanitarian relief and peace-keeping throughout Somalia, 
Paying tribute to the humanitarian work being undertaken by United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations in difficult conditions to assist the people of Somalia, 
Taking note that all Somali leaders have appealed to UNOSOM II to continue supporting their reconciliation and rehabilitation efforts, 
Reaffirming the objective that UNOSOM II complete its mission by March 1995, 
Determining that the situation in Somalia continues to threaten peace and security and having regard to the exceptional circumstances, including in particular the absence of a government in Somalia, and acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, 
3. Commends the Secretary-General, his Acting Special Representative and the personnel of UNOSOM II for their efforts towards improving the conditions of the Somali people and in encouraging the process of political reconciliation, rehabilitation and reconstruction; 
4. Strongly urges all parties in Somalia to cooperate fully with UNOSOM II, to carry out the commitments and implement the agreements which they have signed including those relating to the voluntary disarmament, and to pursue without further delay the negotiations aimed at achieving national reconciliation; 
5. Demands that all parties in Somalia refrain from any acts of intimidation or violence against personnel engaged in humanitarian or peace-keeping work in the country; 
6. Reaffirms the obligations of States to implement fully the embargo on all deliveries of weapons and military equipment to Somalia imposed by paragraph 5 of resolution 733 (1992); 
7. Further welcomes the progress made by UNOSOM II in establishing the justice and police programmes and calls for their acceleration; 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the addendum to the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara (MINURSO) (A/48/848/Add.1). 
3. The addendum to the Secretary-General's report also provides information on the status of assessed contributions (sect. II) and the unencumbered balance (sect. III), voluntary contributions (sect. IV), revised cost estimates for the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994 (sect. 
The Committee understands that the adverse effects of the outstanding assessed contributions have so far been mitigated by the unencumbered balance of appropriation, which is estimated at $25,655,950 for the period ending 31 March 1994. 
This balance, however, as indicated in paragraphs 14 and 15 of the addendum to the Secretary-General's report, is projected to decrease to $6,843,150 by 31 July 1994, which would effectively bring the special account for MINURSO into a deficit, unless the outstanding contributions are paid. 
5. The Advisory Committee was informed that the situation with regard to outstanding assessed contributions is virtually unchanged since its last review in March 1994. 
6. Section VI of the addendum to the report provides information on the implementation of the observations and recommendations endorsed by General Assembly resolution 48/250. 
The Committee trusts that the foregoing will be implemented and it intends to revert to this question in the context of the next report of the Secretary-General on the financing of MINURSO. 
The monthly revised cost for the maintenance of MINURSO during the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994 is estimated at $4,703,200 gross ($4,423,300 net). 
10. The Committee notes that the additional provision of $2,733,200 under contingent-owned equipment represents the entire amount budgeted for under this object of expenditure, as no provision had been included in the previous period. 
The provision was based on the then 30 per cent standard reimbursement of the total value of contingency-owned equipment (approximately $27 million) for the first nine months of MINURSO operation. 
11. The Advisory Committee was also informed that, because of certain difficulties that had arisen with some aspects of the implementation plan, the operation of MINURSO was maintained at a reduced level and only a Medical unit, provided by the Government of Switzerland, was deployed. 
The financial performance report of MINURSO from its inception up to 30 November 1991 did not provide for contingent-owned equipment. 
The budgetary provisions from December 1991 to March 1994 were made for the maintenance of the reduced civilian and military personnel of the Mission and no funds were requested or provided for the reimbursement to Governments for their contingent-owned equipment. 
The Committee is not convinced, however, that sufficient justification exists for freezing the D-2 post currently encumbered by the Deputy Special Representative. 
The Advisory Committee recommends, therefore, that the D-2 post be abolished. 
13. As reflected in section II, line item 16, of annex II, the additional provision of $792,000 relates to freight charges ($392,000) for the repatriation of the equipment, provided for the Swiss Medical Unit (see also para. 10 above) and to the deployment of its replacement ($400,000). 
The Advisory Committee notes from the explanation provided therein that the reduction in the monthly cost after 31 July 1994 is due to the exclusion of non-recurrent costs associated primarily with the acquisition of equipment, prefabricated buildings and vehicles. 
Annex III to the addendum to the Secretary-General's report provides supplementary information in respect of this estimate. 
2. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand) suggested that rather than specifying a price, in article 12, paragraph 3, it might be preferable to say "where the contract price is of a minor amount". 
3. Mr. WALLACE (United States of America) agreed, adding that the threshold for services might be different from that for construction or goods. 
Rather than changing the Model Law, it might be better to state in the commentary that legislators in their individual countries could adapt national regulations. 
4. Mr. JAMES (United Kingdom) agreed with the representative of the United States of America that the commentary should specify that each State should enact its own regulations, and that the specific amount might vary, depending on whether the contract involved goods, construction or services. 
5. Mr. GRIFFITH (Observer for Australia) and Mr. KLEIN (Observer for the Inter-American Development Bank) supported the proposals of the previous speakers. 
6. Article 12, as amended, was approved. 
7. Mr. HUNJA (International Trade Law Branch), responding to a question from Mr. CHATURVEDI (India), said that the point of referring, in line 4, to "any current or former officer or employee" was to try to close as many loopholes as possible. 
8. Article 13 was approved. 
9. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) said that the expression "that create obstacles to participation" in article 14, paragraph 1, was vague and that the phrase "including obstacles based on nationality" was inappropriate since nationality was a valid criterion for selection in many countries. 
Furthermore, the inclusion of the words "or services" in the second sentence of paragraph 2 was inappropriate. 
10. The CHAIRMAN said that, while it was true that in some countries local contractors were given advantages, the general principle stated in article 14, paragraph 1, concurred with the preference for international procurement outlined in the preamble. 
11. Mr. AL-NASSER (Saudi Arabia) said that since the article dealt primarily with goods, there was no reason to include the word "services". 
12. Mr. WALLACE (United States of America), supported by Mr. LEVY (Canada), said that the reference to services should be included in article 14 and that trademarks could also be used with reference to various services. 
13. Mr. CHOUKRI SBAI (Morocco) said that the issue of services did come up in areas ranging from transport to computers and that it was a concept that was continually evolving. 
14. Article 14 was approved. 
15. The CHAIRMAN suggested that article 15 be approved as it stood. 
16. Article 15 was approved. 
17. Mr. WALLACE (United States of America) said that, although his delegation had earlier been critical of article 16, it was now convinced that there was no alternative to the current text. 
He wished, nevertheless, to suggest a few drafting changes. 
In article 16, paragraph 2, a description of the method in question should be included in parentheses after each of the articles mentioned and, in article 16, paragraph 3, the term "procedures" should be replaced by "methods". 
18. Mr. LEVY (Canada) said that after careful consideration of article 16, his delegation had concluded that in order for the model law to be acceptable to a broad spectrum of States, all the methods listed as options must be retained. 
The procurement methods listed were merely options and States were free to modify them. 
20. Ms. SABO (Canada) said that she could not support the suggestion made by the representative of the United States of America that the term "procedures" should be replaced by "methods". 
The original Model Law made a distinction between "methods" and "procedures", and the substitution of "methods" for "procedures" would give rise to unnecessary confusion. 
Services throughout the world were generally procured either through tendering procedures or through requests for proposals. 
22. Mr. CHOUKRI SBAI (Morocco) drew attention to a number of discrepancies between the Arabic and other language versions of the draft Model Law. 
He would particularly welcome clarification of the term "goods" as used in the draft Model Law. 
It was important to know whether the term was used as a general concept referring to real or intellectual rights or whether it referred to movable or immovable goods. 
23. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) said that his delegation was in favour of article 16 as currently drafted and did not agree that paragraph 3 (b) should be deleted. 
24. Mr. JAMES (United Kingdom) said that after careful examination his delegation had concluded that article 16 as currently drafted represented the best available solution. 
He did not agree that paragraph 3 (b) should be deleted. 
It must be borne in mind that enacting States would rely on the Model Law to govern all procurement, the Model Law should therefore make all methods of procurement available to the procuring authority. 
The sophisticated methods of procurement proposed in Chapter IV bis would be desirable only if the procuring entities had the necessary time and money to devote to the complicated procedures which they entailed. 
It must also be remembered that routine services were increasingly being contracted out, much of it by tendering or by competitive negotiation. 
25. As to which was the better term to use in paragraph 3, whether "methods" or "procedures", he pointed out that Chapter IV bis described not methods but a method of procurement which had a subset of different procedures. 
A possible compromise would be to use the term "method" in the singular instead of "procedures". 
26. Mr. WESTPHAL (Germany) pointed out that paragraph 1 described tendering as the normal method of procurement, while paragraph 3 appeared to suggest that tendering should be used only if there was good reason to do so. 
27. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand) said that he supported the use of the term "method" instead of "procedures" in paragraph 3, and the retention of paragraph 3 (b). 
28. On the subject of the Commission's method of work, members should be allowed to express their views on any subject, even if the particular subject had been considered by a working group. 
It must be borne in mind that not all members were represented on working groups. 
30. Mr. SHI Zha (China) said that, while the current version of article 16 represented an improvement over the previous text, there was still room for improvement. 
Paragraphs 3 (a) and (b) did not clearly identify specific methods of procurement of services. 
The draft text should first identify the methods before describing the procedures governing their use. 
31. Mr. MELAIN (France) said that his delegation supported article 16 as currently drafted although it should be read in conjunction with chapter IV bis. 
He however agreed with the United Kingdom delegation that notwithstanding chapter IV bis, other methods of procurement could be used, particularly when handling the procurement of a small volume of services. 
That key provision had made it possible to limit the primary methods of procurement of services to one area. 
Such a task could be better accomplished if some additional information were provided in a commentary which would reflect the doubts of certain delegations regarding certain secondary methods of procurement and their applicability to the procurement of services. 
33. Ms. SABO (Canada) said that the question of whether or not to use "method" and "procedures" could be addressed by the drafting group. 
Concerning the comment made by the representative of Germany, she noted that unless new methods were given a certain amount of prominence, there was a very real risk that inexperienced procurement entities might not get the best results from tendering. 
Therefore, article 16 should not be amended. 
It could be indicated in a general comment that the Working Group's work had been accomplished in the presence of representatives with great expertise in the field of procurement and that even where delegates did not particularly have the expertise they had consulted with experts in their States. 
34. Mr. UEMURA (Japan) said that his delegation wished to know whether requests for proposals procedures under the Model Law fell within the meaning of tendering procedures in the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT) Agreement. 
The latter could even indicate that some States might wish to delete paragraph 3 (b) when they incorporated the Model Law into their own legislation. 
In response to the concern voiced by the representative of Japan, he noted that while the Model Law did not follow GATT terminology, it did reflect the spirit of the GATT Agreement. 
In the text before the Commission, the two issues were dealt with in separate paragraphs, paragraphs (2) and (4) respectively; the linking phrase "and, if it does" had therefore been deleted. 
Where something was not reviewable it seemed unfortunate to require justification, since no matter how inadequate any justification might be there was nothing that a contractor could do. 
The same problem arose in article 41 sexies, paragraph 1 (b). 
38. Mr. WALLACE (United States of America) said that the wording had been chosen quite deliberately in both instances and must stay, since it was a very important part of the Law. 
40. Mr. WALSER (Observer for the World Bank) said that article 16, paragraph 4, simply meant that where a procuring entity used a method other than the normal method it should justify or explain its choice. 
Such drafting would be much clearer. 
41. Mr. KLEIN (Observer for the Inter-American Development Bank), noted that in many States the rule enshrined in article 11 bis that a procuring entity need not justify its rejection of tenders was qualified by a requirement for justification once envelopes had been opened. 
43. It was so decided. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,674. 
Southern region: 45 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Basra, Qurnah, Qal`at Salih, Chabaish, Artawi, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
Southern region: 60 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Basra, Salman, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
(a) Northern region: 31 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar, Amadiyah, Ayn Zalah and Irbil. 
(b) Southern region: 74 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Qurnah, the area to the south of Diwaniyah, the area to the south of Najaf, Amarah, Qal`at Salih and Busayyah. 
(b) Southern region: 42 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Basra, Qal`at Salih, Qurnah, Jalibah, Busayyah and Artawi. 
(a) Northern region: 30 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Ayn Zalah, Zakho and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 67 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Qurnah, Amarah, Basra, the area to the south of Diwaniyah, and Busayyah. 
(a) Northern region: 25 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 50 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Busayyah, Qal`at Salih, Jalibah and Artawi. 
Southern region: 42 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Qurnah, Samawah, Chabaish, Busayyah, Jalibah, Artawi, Shanafiyah, Lasaf and the area to the south of Najaf. 
(a) Northern region: 16 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Amadiyah and Ayn Zalah. 
1. Calls for an immediate cease-fire; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to send a fact-finding mission to the area as soon as practicable to assess prospects for a renewed dialogue among all those concerned and for further efforts by them to resolve their differences; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to report to it on the situation at an appropriate time, but not later than one week after the completion of the fact-finding mission; 
I have the honour to write to you about the financing arrangements for the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus (UNFICYP). 
As you know, prior to 16 June 1993, it was intended that UNFICYP should be financed entirely by voluntary contributions. 
In resolution 47/236, the General Assembly also decided to maintain the separate account established prior to 16 June 1993; invited Member States to make voluntary contributions to that account; and requested me to intensify my efforts to seek voluntary contributions towards the costs of the Force. 
On 12 November 1993, I therefore addressed a letter to Member States drawing attention to the sums due to troop-contributing Governments in respect of the period when the Force was financed entirely by voluntary contributions, and which remained unpaid. 
I indicated that on 15 June 1993 the accumulated shortfall in the UNFICYP Special Account was $208.5 million, and that, as a result of the shortfall, the United Nations was not in a position to meet the claims of the troop-contributing countries for the period after December 1981. 
I therefore invited Governments to give serious consideration to making special voluntary financial contributions to the UNFICYP voluntary account for the period prior to 16 June 1993. 
I have to report that, since my approach to Member States, the shortfall in the UNFICYP Special Account in respect of mandate periods prior to 16 June 1993 has not been appreciably reduced. 
By resolution 48/244, the General Assembly requested me to renew my appeal for voluntary contributions to the UNFICYP Special account established prior to 16 June 1993. 
While any contribution would be greatly appreciated, I should like to propose, again, that those Governments whose current assessment is lower than their previous voluntary contribution towards the financing of UNFICYP should consider contributing the difference towards the outstanding balance due to the troop-contributors prior to 16 June 1993. 
UNFICYP continues to play a vital role in promoting a peaceful political solution to the problem of Cyprus. 
On 1 May 1994, the Minister for Foreign Affairs and Cooperation of the Togolese Republic, assisted by a colleague, received at his Ministry at Lom the Charg d'affaires of Ghana in Togo. 
This information was communicated to the Ghanaian authorities so as to meet the wish of the Ghanaian and Togolese heads of State to protect the two fraternal countries from acts of destabilization through an exchange of information. 
The Togolese Government categorically denies the allegation made in the statement by the Ghanaian Government (S/1994/622) that the Togolese Minister for Foreign Affairs and Cooperation "threatened the anger of France and other foreign Governments against Ghana". 
As to the judgement made about Togo in the statement by the Government of Ghana, regarding Togo's alleged "failure to embrace the democratic culture in all its ramifications", Togo wishes to note that if it needed lessons in democracy, it would definitely not seek them from Ghana. 
The Togolese Government reaffirms its constant desire to maintain harmonious relations of cooperation and fraternity with Ghana. 
Please find attached the report of the twenty-fourth IAEA inspection in Iraq under Security Council resolution 687 (1991). 
Four years ago, the Government and people of Qatar hailed Yemeni unity, since it was approved by the Yemeni people as its fate and destiny, on the basis of our firm belief in its significance for the prosperity and stability of fraternal Yemen. 
Since the beginning of the dispute between the warring nationals of one country, Qatar has supported the agreement approved by our Yemeni brothers themselves, in which they concurred and to which committed themselves in fraternal Jordan. 
Qatar appeals to your esteemed Council to contribute to the expenditure of further sincere and unremitting international efforts to help fraternal Yemen to find the best solution, within the framework of Yemeni legitimacy and the unity and territorial integrity of Yemen. 
And that Yemen survives and is safe and sound among our lands? Home of civilizations, treasure of the Arabs from time immemorial, 
O Yemen, abode of greatness and a royal race, 
And the passion flames with the conflagration of your tribulations. 
When the northern breeze brings rain clouds, 
And, amid the graces of paradise, Aden, 
Both are in my mind and in my imagination, 
Where yearning, sleeplessness and slumber range. 
And he seeks guidance from a light after an absence. The Yemeni is ever noble, ever moving onwards. 
To take heed for we have had sufficient woe and grief? 
As a united Yemen to the greater glory of the Arab homeland. 
The members of the Security Council have received the report of the Commission of Inquiry established pursuant to resolution 885 (1993) to investigate armed attacks on UNOSOM II personnel. 
* The report is contained in document S/1994/653. 
In that regard, it fully supports efforts by the Secretary-General's Special Representative and the UNPROFOR Force Commander to negotiate such a cessation of hostilities, and welcomes the decision to convene a meeting with the parties in Geneva on 2 June 1994. 
"To that end, the Security Council strongly demands immediate, full, and unconditional compliance with its resolution 913 (1994), and in this context endorses the efforts made by UNPROFOR to ensure the implementation of this resolution. 
1. Calls for an immediate cease-fire; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to send a fact-finding mission to the area as soon as practicable to assess prospects for a renewed dialogue among all those concerned and for further efforts by them to resolve their differences; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to report to it on the situation at an appropriate time, but not later than one week after the completion of the fact-finding mission; 
During its consideration of the item, the Advisory Committee met with representatives of the Secretary-General, who provided additional information. 
In paragraph 3 of his report, the Secretary-General states that, following the adoption of resolution 46/151 by the General Assembly, programme 45 of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997 was revised to integrate fully all elements of the New Agenda. 
4. The Advisory Committee notes that the General Assembly in the context of its approval of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, approved the activities and resources for the programme in the amount of $3,103,400 under section 8 of the budget. 
6. While noting the reasons given by the Secretary-General in favour of maintaining the current arrangements, the Committee is of the opinion that there are a number of shortcomings in his report. 
7. The Advisory Committee points out that the New Agenda for the Development of Africa has system-wide implications and is financed from throughout the budget and through extrabudgetary resources as well. 
The Committee believes that the objectives set out in paragraph 43 of General Assembly resolution 48/228 II should have been addressed in the report of the Secretary-General in all their aspects. 
Specifically, the report should have addressed the question of whether General Assembly resolution 48/228 could require the incorporation of all activities throughout the budget related to the New Agenda for the Development of Africa. 
In that case resources would have to be transferred to the new section from a variety of other sections. 
The Secretary-General should analyse the implications of the above and report to the General Assembly for a policy decision. 
9. In paragraph 6 of his report, the Secretary-General outlines the additional activities to be undertaken under programme 45. 
The Advisory Committee notes that a number of these additional activities are intended to implement the Tokyo Declaration. 
In this connection, the Committee recalls that the General Assembly in paragraph 25 of its resolution 48/214, 
The Advisory Committee also observes that some of these activities are similar to the operational activities undertaken by agencies such as the United Nations Development Programme and the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development. 
In this connection, the Committee trusts that efforts will be made to avoid duplication. 
Additional information on the relationship of these activities to the commitments referred to in the Tokyo Declaration would have been useful. 
10. The Advisory Committee notes that an amount of $428,500 has been proposed as additional resources to be met from within the overall 1994-1995 appropriation through redeployment from the programme under section 3 of the budget dealing with the elimination of apartheid. 
11. In this connection, the Committee observes that, while political developments have taken place in South Africa, the General Assembly has not yet taken a decision to reduce the activities in section 3. 
The Committee reiterates its opinion that, in such circumstances, "the Secretary-General should report as soon as possible on the use of any resources no longer required for their original purpose". 
The Committee trusts that every effort will be made to ensure that staff resources authorized by the General Assembly for the Office of the Special Coordinator are in place and are used to the maximum extent. 
13. The General Assembly may wish to request the Secretary-General to submit a further report on this matter, which would take into account any further policy guidance it may wish to give and would address the concerns raised by the Advisory Committee above, and in particular in paragraph 8. 
"Rationalization of the work and reform of the agenda of the First Committee" (item 156). 
1. From 13 January to 23 March 1994, Madagascar experienced an emergency situation resulting from several tropical cyclones; thus, from 13 January to 2 February 1994, the island suffered the effects of cyclones Daisy and Geralda. 
The damage caused by these cyclones has not yet been fully estimated. 
2. Cyclones are part of the meteorology of the subregion; each year, during the rainy season, there is a major cyclone hazard throughout Malagasy territory. 
4. This report is an account of the mobilization of international and national assistance as part of that effort. 
5. The cyclone hazard is particularly serious in Madagascar because of the frequency of storms in the subregion (there were 387 tropical disturbances from 1911 to 1988, or an average of five per year) and climate changes which tend to have adverse effects. 
Moreover, in addition to the natural parameters, the cumulative risk is intensified by factors linked to socio-economic vulnerability which aggravate the impact on disaster victims. 
The country is endowed with rich physical diversity, a varied climate, endemic flora and fauna not found elsewhere, and substantial mineral wealth. 
7. Nevertheless, the history of the past 20 years reveals an economic decline, marked by a drop of 40 per cent in per capita income during the period 1972-1992. 
Income is poorly distributed, and one third of families live in absolute poverty. 
The Human Development Report, 1993 ranked Madagascar one hundred twenty-eighth worldwide, out of 173 countries studied; life expectancy is around 50 years, and the infant mortality rate is 12 per cent. 
An economic reform programme supported by the Bretton Woods institutions was established in the mid-1980s; the years 1988 to 1990 saw a modest growth in per capita gross domestic product (GDP). 
However, in 1991, widespread public dissatisfaction and strikes calling for political liberalization and an improvement in living conditions placed severe constraints on the economic reform process and discouraged private investors. 
From 1990 to 1991, donor disbursements were reduced by 18 per cent relative to their initial amounts and, from 1991 to 1992, per capita GDP fell 10 per cent. 
Thus, in 1993, the country experienced substantial imbalances between tax receipts and current accounts, as well as a balance-of-payments deficit; the external debt represented 12 per cent of GDP. 
8. The new economic programme outlined during the Prime Minister's programme statement of 26 August 1993 was followed by the resumption of talks with the Bretton Woods institutions on a structural adjustment programme. 
A policy framework paper should make it possible to convene a consultative group meeting of donors in 1994 or early 1995, at which the Government's economic reform programme will be presented. 
This should also enable the International Monetary Fund to release funds under the Enhanced Structural Adjustment Facility, accompanied by a structural adjustment loan from the World Bank. 
In combination, the size of the territory, the unevenness of the terrain, which makes the cost of improvements especially high, and the backlog in equipping the principal regional centres have made interregional communications very difficult and have meant that the country is generally underequipped in terms of basic infrastructure. 
10. Roads, the main channels of communication, cover some 50,000 km, of which only 5,300 km are paved; they are not properly maintained, and are therefore virtually impassable during the rainy season. 
11. Thus, the poor condition of rural roads disrupts the relationship between city and countryside, strengthening the reliance of rural areas on subsistence production. 
In general, therefore, the enclave areas are vastly underequipped, and their isolation makes their inhabitants vulnerable to greater and greater insecurity; this usually leads to the abandonment of villages whose agricultural and pastoral potential has not yet been fully utilized. 
Thus, the distance between enterprises and production areas results in an irregular supply of inputs, making access to the international market and the development of the private sector relatively difficult. 
12. The railway network is very antiquated, and the rolling stock wholly obsolete, resulting in mediocre service performances. 
13. Health units in medical centres and public hospitals are characterized by the deterioration of health infrastructure and equipment, bedding, furniture and instruments. 
The secondary schools and universities built in the 1970s were later confronted by the difficulties of economic growth and by austerity measures which made it impossible to maintain buildings, produce basic educational and teaching materials, or maintain equipment. 
14. The integration of an environmental focus into development, especially through the environmental charter, constitutes a major thrust of agricultural and tourism development strategies. 
The environmental plan of action, which is funded by a donor consortium, gives priority to protecting the biodiversity patrimony in connection with the development of peripheral areas of protected sites and controlling deforestation and the erosion of catchment areas. 
16. Disasters have consisted of tropical cyclone disturbances with powerful cyclone winds and torrential rains, entailing devastation and major floods. 
Because of the state of communication channels and radio-telephone networks, as well as the persistence of cyclone disturbances, it has not been possible to gather, within satisfactory time-limits, all the necessary information on the damage caused; therefore, details will be provided at a later date. 
The localities listed below were on the paths of: 
21. Some localities were struck two or three times within a period of two weeks or from mid-January to mid-March. 
Overall, some 250,000 localities were damaged by either winds or overflows, and some 250,000 persons suffered the effects of the cyclones, out of a population of 5,423,119 in the regions concerned. 
The report also indicates that 237,409 ha of crops were devastated and that 12,583 head of cattle, 625 goats, 807 pigs and 111 sheep disappeared. 
An assessment by the Ministry of State for Agriculture and Rural Development gives higher figures, especially for crops, with details on the type of crop: rice, cassava, coffee, maize, etc. 
23. Because of the difficulties of communication and access and the lack of means of assessment, there will be fuller knowledge at a later date of the damage caused by Litanne and Nadia, in particular. 
26. The entire road infrastructure was affected to varying degrees by the torrential rains. 
Over 20 national highways and an incalculable number of secondary roads were damaged, cutting off Antananarivo, the capital, from ports and supply areas. 
27. Ports/energy: Tamatave, the principal port, was struck by three cyclones and its activities were disrupted. 
The country's only refinery was seriously affected and will not resume operating for four to six months. 
The analysing equipment, mixing units, storage installations and other laboratory facilities are out of commission. 
Water and electricity were cut off for several days in Tamatave, Brickaville, Moramanga and Diego. 
33. In addition to the thousands of dwellings that were destroyed, many public buildings, especially schools, health units, administrative buildings and markets, were damaged; roofs were torn off, doors and windows blown out - the devastation was total. 
35. The violent winds and floods affected many plots of land under cultivation in the six provinces, especially rice fields (frequently endangering this year's crops), citrus and other fruit crops, coffee trees and palm groves. 
Farmers' inventories were wiped out, especially in the Brickaville region. 
36. Moreover, the cyclones coincided with the welding period; the arrivals of vessels carrying imported food were disrupted because of the cyclone hazard and the damage caused to ports. 
The population concerned is said to number around 250,000, including 48,000 children under five. To this must be added the populations of the disaster-stricken localities of Antsiranana Province, especially Vohemar. 
A total of 212 intake centres were opened in Antananarivo to receive disaster victims. 
42. The Government organized missions with donor participation to carry out site visits and estimate damage in Tamatave and Brickaville. 
The Prime Minister made a visit to Vohemar. 
45. The Minister for Foreign Affairs also requested the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) to present the appeal for post-Litanne and Nadia assistance to the donor community. 
47. The Minister of Agriculture took the initiative of preparing a major report assessing the damage to crops and the agricultural infrastructure and addressed to the multi-donor agricultural impact study mission. 
48. The Minister of Public Works personally helped to repair roads and railways. 
49. The National Aid Council issued a memorandum containing an inventory of the damage caused by Daisy and Geralda in the 79 fivondronana. 
52. Thus, in the first few hours after Geralda struck Tamatave, a rapid response from France enabled civil defence teams to assist in the relief operations; with the help of generators, JIRAMA began operating again, thus ensuring a power supply, as did the hospital. 
On 3 February, two French army Transall aircraft were dispatched, one on a reconnaissance mission and the other carrying a medical team and five tons of equipment. 
On 5 February, a third Transall brought in 12 tons of equipment, and the vessel Jules Verne and its crew helped to restore the supply of water and electricity. 
CARE International and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) dispatched missions to Brickaville to assess the situation and proposed a plan of action. 
In addition to direct aid to disaster victims, Switzerland provided assistance for emergency repairs to reopen the Antananarivo/Moramanga road. In addition to cash disbursements, USAID, Switzerland, France, Caritas, CRS, Handicap International and several other non-governmental organizations granted assistance in the form of rice and other foodstuffs. 
Japan, the Commission of the European Communities, USAID, the World Health Organization (WHO), UNICEF and CRS granted major assistance in the form of medicines. 
Non-governmental organizations, especially CARE International, assumed responsibility for the procurement and/or distribution of food and medical aid. 
56. After Geralda struck, traffic was disrupted on several main highways and railway lines. 
Furthermore, it expressed willingness to accept the utilization of CRESAN and CRESED credits for health units and schools, as well as PASAGE credits. 
60. The committee gave special emphasis to factors facilitating or aggravating the damage, such as degradation of the environment due to cultivation over burnt stubble and devastating deforestation of catchment areas. 
61. The committee was responsible for initiating and coordinating efforts relating to health, water, sanitation and food in the areas outside Antananarivo, mainly Brickaville and its environs, which suffered serious damage. 
64. Moreover, the committee developed a seed programme which will encourage donors to provide assistance for the reconstitution of food-producing reserves. 
65. The committee also contributed significantly to the assessment of other damage, mainly to road infrastructure and dwellings. 
There are indications that from now to December 1994, food aid consisting of 14,000 tons of rice will be needed for the Brickaville region alone; some donors (USAID, WFP, European Union) have already made commitments in this regard. 
68. In respect of the provision of supplies to Antananarivo, the committee estimated the needs for rice and identified existing inventories in Tamatave and the Lake Alaotra region. 
Next, in cooperation with the Government, the committee considered what steps to take (fuel, vehicles) to facilitate the transport of rice to the capital and reduce speculation. 
69. Furthermore, the committee established indicative needs for food aid in anticipation of the production losses that would result from flooding of the rice fields. 
Moreover, the removal infrastructure, the disruption of rail traffic and the state of the roads considerably slowed the supply of fuel, which had been rationed in the aftermath of Geralda, to Antananarivo. 
This shortage had an adverse effect on the country's economy. 
72. The health committee was responsible for: re-estimating the needs for medicines and small medical and surgical supplies; organizing an immunization programme; identifying non-governmental organizations which would provide support; and studying water and sanitation issues. 
73. The committee reached agreement with the Ministry on establishing a donor/Government joint emergency unit, and set up a logistical unit which oversees the distribution of donations in cooperation with non-governmental organizations. 
75. Medical aid was granted by the European Community, the United States of America, Switzerland, WHO, UNICEF and Japan. 
76. The World Bank offered the use of existing credits under the CRESAN project for rehabilitating the health infrastructure. The United Nations Children's Fund, in cooperation with CARE International and other non-governmental organizations, carried out an immunization campaign and a potable water supply operation. 
77. Moreover, the cyclone emergency situation provided the national party with an opportunity to relaunch the debate over Madagascar's pharmaceutical policy. 
78. On 2 February, the Resident Coordinator called a meeting of the emergency committee of the United Nations system, consisting of FAO, WHO, WFP, UNDP and UNICEF. 
79. By agreement with all the donors, the Resident Coordinator was designated to act as spokesman in talks with the Government. 
On several occasions, the Government conveyed its requests to the donors through UNDP. 
81. The United States Agency for International Development, WFP, UNDP and UNICEF, as well as FAO, participated in overflights of the disaster areas on 4 February. 
The Resident Coordinator was invited to participate in two field visits organized by the Government, including one in which a World Bank technical mission took part. 
82. The World Bank dispatched a post-emergency mission to assess the damage, consider the possibility of assuming responsibility for some repairs, and propose specific response measures in coordination with other donors. 
83. The World Food Programme ensured food distribution in the Antananarivo intake centres. 
The World Health Organization initiated meetings with the national party aimed at developing more specific estimates of the needs for medicines and medical and surgical supplies and coordinated the functions of an inter-agency medicines committee. 
84. The United Nations Children's Fund released US$ 50,000 so that medicines could be ordered immediately; this was followed by 250,000 Malagasy francs for child care and US$ 2 million as a contribution to school rehabilitation. 
85. From 17 March to 8 April, a FAO/WFP multi-donor mission open to other partners helped the Government to assess the damage caused to the agricultural infrastructure, as well as crop losses, and their consequences. 
86. At their monthly meeting, held on 9 February 1994, the heads of the agencies of the United Nations system decided, in view of the situation, to accelerate the timing of their meetings; accordingly, they regularly included in their agenda an item on coordination. 
87. The agencies assumed responsibility for coordinating actions in accordance with their sphere of competence (e.g., records of medicines - WHO; assessing crop damage - FAO; food - WFP). 
88. In cooperation with the Resident Coordinator, the donors and non-governmental organizations with local representatives held regular general meetings. 
A total of seven plenary meetings were held in the aftermath of Daisy and Geralda; two post-Litanne meetings and one post-Nadia meeting had already been held. 
In addition, the Government and the donors organized two meetings under the auspices of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and two were also organized as part of the FAO/WFP multi-donor mission. 
90. The chairmen of the committees were invited to report on their activities at the general meetings and in talks with the Government. 
2. The Commission on Human Rights, in accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1990/48 of 25 May 1990, held a special session on 24 and 25 May 1994 to discuss the situation in Rwanda. 
6. By paragraph 23, the Commission requested the High Commissioner for Human Rights to make the necessary arrangements for the Special Rapporteur to be assisted by a team of human rights field officers acting in close cooperation with UNAMIR and other United Nations agencies and programmes operating in Rwanda. 
8. They fall under the following programme component and activities of section 21 (Human Rights) of the programme budget for 1994-1995: 
10. The Special Rapporteur would also undertake four visits to the area (Rwanda and neighbouring countries), each for a duration of 10 days, accompanied by two staff members from the Centre for Human Rights and by two experts to assess the situation in the country itself. 
11. It is estimated that the team of human rights field officers to assist the Special Rapporteur, as requested in paragraph 23 will be composed of six officers who will carry out field missions in Rwanda and in refugee camps located in neighbouring countries, as appropriate. 
Two locally recruited secretaries would be required to provide clerical support to the field officers. 
Provisions would also have to be made for miscellaneous and general operating expenses. 
12. The estimated full cost for the above for the period June 1994- February 1995 is itemized as follows: 
13. In addition, it is estimated that $93,800 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment) to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
14. No provision has been made in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under section 21 (Human rights) to cover the estimated additional requirements of $754,700 related to the activities of the Special Rapporteur on Rwanda. 
Therefore, it is not anticipated that the cost of $754,700 could be absorbed within the provision under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
15. Accordingly, should the Economic and Social Council approve resolution 1994/S-3/1 of the Commission on Human Rights, it is estimated that additional requirements of $754,700 would arise under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Furthermore, an amount of $93,800 would be required under section 28 (Staff assessment), to be offset by the same amount under income section 1 (Income from staff assessment). 
Under the same procedure, if additional expenditures are proposed that exceed resources available from the contingency fund, these activities can be implemented only through redeployment of resources available from low-priority areas or modification of existing activities. 
Otherwise, such additional activities will have to be deferred until a later biennium. 
17. No activity has been identified for termination, deferral, curtailment or modification under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
I undertook in my letter to keep you informed about any further developments. 
However, on the assumption that the discharge operation might still not have reached a stage that precluded the Agency's ability to make measurements with some confidence in the future, the Agency put forward three viable options. 
Any one of those options, if accepted by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, could have prevented further erosion of the Agency's future ability to assess the history of the reactor core and could have ensured that such ability as still existed would have been preserved. 
The options put forward were, firstly, for the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to enable the Agency to select, segregate and secure fuel rods in those fuel channels which it considered to be necessary for later measurements. 
That proposal, to which I referred in my letter of 27 May, was one which, while obviating the direct selection of channels from the reactor core to which the Democratic People's Republic of Korea had objected, preserved the Agency's ability later to select rods in order to make measurements. 
The IAEA telex also conveyed to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea the Agency's conclusion that there were no technical or safety-related reasons against acceptance of any one of the three options identified. 
It pointed out also that the "political constraints" frequently invoked by the Democratic People's Republic of Korea as reasons for not allowing the selection, segregation and securing of fuel rods were self-imposed. 
Without such identification, future measurements would be meaningless and would therefore not enable the Agency to verify the history of the reactor core with any degree of confidence. 
In view of the urgency of the situation, the Agency's telex requested an immediate reply. 
Accordingly, the Agency's ability to ascertain, with sufficient confidence, whether nuclear material from the reactor had been diverted in the past has also been lost. 
Any future measurements of that fuel would have no practical value because they would have to be based on operators' records, which are unverifiable, and also because it would not be possible to reconstruct the configuration of fuel rods in the core. 
These measures were required for the Agency to perform its obligations, under the safeguard agreement, to verify that all nuclear material in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea subject to safeguards is in fact under safeguards. 
Specifically, therefore, these measures were crucial to enable the Agency to ascertain whether all the plutonium produced in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea had been declared. 
The Agency's ability to do this has been seriously eroded because of the discharge of the core. 
The situation resulting from the core discharge is irreversible. 
For the Agency to be able to verify non-diversion in the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, it is essential for the Agency to have access to all safeguard-relevant information and locations. 
To achieve that, a paramount requirement is the full cooperation of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
I have the honour to enclose herewith the text of the "talking points" that were handed over to the United Nations representatives at their meeting with President Denkta_ on the evening of 31 May 1994, and which contain our constructive proposal on the package of confidence-building measures. 
(a) Nicosia International Airport; 
1. The CHAIRMAN said that in the previous few weeks important political developments had taken place between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO). 
On 29 April 1994, a Protocol on Economic Relations between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization concerning future relations with the Palestinian Authority had been signed in Paris. 
Pursuant to that Memorandum, the first contingent of observers had been deployed in early May. 
2. On 4 May 1994, at Cairo, Israel and the PLO had signed an important Agreement for the withdrawal of Israel from the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area and for the transfer of authority to the PLO. 
Subsequently, Israeli troops had withdrawn from the areas indicated in the Agreement, which they had occupied for 27 years, and had turned over authority to Palestinian representatives. 
3. While those important developments gave renewed cause for hope for the future, the situation in the occupied territories remained tense and continuing violence had resulted in loss of life on both sides. 
4. Mr. AL-KIDWA (Observer for Palestine) said that a number of important developments had recently taken place with regard to the occupied territories. 
That agreement was the first to be implemented under the Declaration of Principles. 
5. Implementation by both parties had proceeded reasonably well. 
After 27 years of continuous occupation, Israel had withdrawn from important areas of Palestinian territory where Palestinian policemen had assumed policing responsibilities. 
Currently, the main task was for the two parties to resume negotiations aimed at implementing the second part of the Declaration of Principles and extending self-rule to the rest of the West Bank. 
7. Unfortunately, a number of threats to the peace process still remained, including the actions of Israeli settlers in Palestinian territories and the measures adopted by Israel to deny access to Jerusalem. 
Although it had been agreed that negotiations on the status of Jerusalem should take place during the second stage of implementation of the Declaration of Principles, Jerusalem, an important Muslim cultural and religious centre, must remain open to Palestinians from the West Bank and Gaza. 
It must also provide material support for early reconstruction in the Palestinian territories. 
He wished to thank donor countries and international organizations, in particular the World Bank, the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and the United Nations Relief and Works Agency (UNRWA), for their pledges of assistance. 
8. The Palestinian people had taken their first step towards the building of an independent Palestinian State and the exercise of their legitimate rights, which had long received the support of the international community, the United Nations and the Committee. 
Currently, continued support was more necessary than ever. 
In that connection, the appointment by the Secretary-General of a Special Coordinator in the Occupied Territories to coordinate the programmes of the various United Nations agencies operating there was a significant and welcome development. 
The recent agreement between the PLO and UNDP concerning the latter's work in the occupied territories was another important development and marked the first time that an agreement of that nature had been signed by the PLO and a United Nations agency. 
9. The CHAIRMAN, reporting on the Conference on "Prospects for an Arab-Israeli Peace", held from 3 to 7 May 1994, in the United Kingdom, said that the Conference had been attended by 60 participants representing 20 nationalities and a wide cross-section of opinions. 
The Conference had discussed, inter alia, the political, economic, security, and cooperation aspects of the situation in the Middle East. 
Note had been taken of the stated willingness of the Israeli President to dismantle some Israeli settlements, including settlements on the Golan, while the problem of Israelis living in Jerusalem would be examined at a later stage. 
Although the United Kingdom had played a relatively minor role in the bilateral negotiations, it had always sought to bring the two parties together and to encourage trade rather than aid in the region. 
It intended to provide assistance to the autonomous Palestinian territory for the establishment of an administration which could take over some of the programmes for which UNRWA was currently responsible. 
11. Reviewing the progress of multilateral negotiations, a participant from the London University of Reading had said that multilateral negotiations were not simply one negotiating track within the general framework of bilateral negotiations, although the latter received more publicity and were better understood by the public. 
The multilateral meetings examined such important technical issues as water resources, refugees, arms control, regional security, the environment and regional economic development. 
12. Some participants had noted that the Palestinians, whose priority goal was to establish an independent State, had not been very active in all of the multilateral negotiations. 
Lastly, it had been generally agreed that the negotiations had struck an important psychological blow against the barriers which existed between Arabs and Palestinians. 
13. Examining ways in which principles could be transformed into realities, the Ambassador of Israel to London had said that the Agreement between Israel and the PLO was an important step towards the settlement of the Arab-Israeli conflict. 
Although the situation was currently somewhat clearer, the peace process with Syria would be a long one. 
In Lebanon, Israel had no territorial ambitions and was concerned only with its security. 
The Israeli Ambassador had also expressed the belief that, given the relaxation of tensions between Israel and the Arab countries, the Arab boycott should be lifted. 
The region's economic development would also benefit greatly from the introduction of structural adjustment measures, a reduction in military expenditures, a substantial expansion in intraregional trade, an increase in the net inflow of fresh capital and regional cooperation in the form of integrated regional projects. 
Development was an efficient means of reducing population growth and sound economic reform coupled with reliable external partners could contribute to promoting peace in the region. 
16. In the ensuing discussions, participants had noted that countries of the Middle East had complementary economic potential which could be harnessed through cooperation and that durable peace could spark rapid development. 
17. Examining the role that international organizations could play by investing in peace, a World Bank representative had stressed the need for donor countries to translate their declarations of intent into tangible contributions. 
As many projects, including the Emergency Assistance Programme, had not been implemented because of the financing problem, Palestinian leaders should try to avoid the bilateral approach and cooperate instead with the United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations present in the region. 
19. The Director of the Council for the Advancement of Arab-British Understanding had introduced the topic of Europe's role in the promotion of peace. 
He had expressed the view that while Europe's position on the Arab-Israeli conflict was somewhat ambiguous, it should not try to impose its solution on the Arabs but should rather provide them with the economic, training, investment and trade assistance they required. 
While Israel could project an image of peace, it should not abandon its nuclear option, since some countries in the region had their own nuclear option. 
Although Israel should continue to negotiate, it should do so with appropriate caution. 
21. Commenting on the same topic, the Consul-General of Israel in New York had said that security should include economic security and that the time element was vital in order to establish lasting peace. 
The Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area could work despite the risks of terrorist attacks. 
The Middle East was a highly volatile region where the solution to problems must be envisaged on a step-by-step basis. 
22. In the ensuing discussion, most participants had agreed that a political rather than a military solution had a greater chance of prevailing. 
23. Speaking on the institutional framework for autonomy, elections and the Palestinian Council, the Special Adviser to the Chairman of the Executive Committee of the PLO had noted that the recently established Palestinian Authority comprised 24 members, 12 from the occupied territories and 12 from abroad. 
Concerning economic issues, a Reconstruction and Development Commission had been established under the guidance of a 14-member Board of Governors. 
24. In the ensuing discussion, it had been noted that although the Palestinians living in Jerusalem could vote they could not be elected and that the elected members of the Palestinian Authority would negotiate the Final Agreement. 
25. The Israeli viewpoint on internal and external reactions to the agreements had been presented by a professor of the University of Haifa, who had noted that public opinion in Israel was evolving faster than political parties and the Government. 
Some indicators shed considerable light on the political psychology of Israelis; 85 per cent of the population had admitted that it had fears. 
26. Speaking on the same issue from a Palestinian perspective, a research associate of the Centre of Near and Middle Eastern Studies, in London, had noted that the crux of the issue was that while Palestinians wanted a State the Israelis were not willing to entertain such a notion. 
However, there were contradictions within both camps. 
27. In the ensuing discussion, participants noted that the reasons for the establishment of Israeli settlements were biblical, ideological and practical and that political compromise was necessary for the peace process to continue. 
29. Participants had expressed the fear that the establishment of a Greater Jordan or Greater Palestine might foster the idea of a greater Syria and that changes in the Israeli Government might have an adverse impact on the peace process. 
While the offices opened in Jericho by foreign countries would not be considered as diplomatic missions, the Palestinian Authority would nevertheless be able to sign economic and cultural agreements and negotiate arrangements with donor countries. 
Some countries of the region that received conventional weapons from the United States did not necessarily have a high combat readiness as too many weapons rusted in the desert sands. 
31. Speaking on the related topic of developments in Arab-Israeli relations, the Consul-General of Israel in New York had said that such relations had been conducted in two phases, bilaterally and through third parties. 
Having failed to rally the Arabs to the Western camp, the United States had improved its ties with Israel while the traditional alliance of Arabs against Jews had been destroyed following the rapprochement between Egypt and Israel. 
political leaders were essential in that context to promote security, which should be further buttressed by a multilateral framework. 
34. A speaker from the Jewish Chronicle had referred to the tendency in the Middle East to conclude agreements that were not subsequently implemented. 
The United Nations must become more engaged in regional security on an ongoing basis and efforts must be made to establish a new political culture to put an end to the traditional mutual hatred of Arabs and Israelis. 
35. In conclusion, the Conference had noted the improvement in the living conditions of Palestinians, the risks borne by regional political leaders in the peace process, the transitional nature of the current period, and the need to discard prejudices and work together towards peace. 
36. Mr. FARHADI (Afghanistan) thanked the Chairman for his report. 
37. The CHAIRMAN said that a United Nations seminar on Palestinian trade and investment needs was to be held at UNESCO Headquarters, Paris, from 20 to 22 June 1994, pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/213. 
The seminar would provide an opportunity to contribute to Palestinian development and institution-building during the transitional period as an essential component of a just and lasting peace. 
Donor countries, United Nations agencies, experts in economic development and non-governmental organizations were expected to participate. 
39. It was so decided. 
40. The CHAIRMAN said that the composition of the Committee delegation to the seminar would be finalized in due course, but would include the Chairman, the Rapporteur, and the Permanent Observer for Palestine. 
He expressed the Committee's appreciation. 
The programme for the Symposium had already been approved by the Committee and preparations were proceeding. 
42. The CHAIRMAN drew the Committee's attention to the draft revised criteria for accreditation of NGOs. 
The criteria would continue to be accompanied by an information questionnaire, which would be reviewed to tie in with the electronic information system. 
44. It was so decided. 
45. The CHAIRMAN drew the Committee's attention to working paper No. 4, containing applications by NGOs wishing to participate in the work of the Committee. 
The organizations in question had been recommended by their respective regional coordinating committees. 
47. It was so decided. 
48. The CHAIRMAN said that all future applications would be handled under the new criteria. 
Details would be provided in due course. 
50. Mr. CHINOY (India) welcomed the positive note struck by the Chairman, and trusted that it presaged a just and comprehensive settlement of the question of Palestine. 
In that connection he welcomed the conclusion of the Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area. 
The main task was the social and economic development of the Palestinian people, in which connection India would continue to provide support for the movement towards self-rule and self-government. 
The meeting rose at 5.15 p.m. 
OUTCOME OF THE WORLD SUMMIT FOR SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT: 
1. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/92, the World Summit for Social Development will be convened in Copenhagen from 6 to 12 March 1995. 
At its first session, held in New York from 31 January to 11 February 1994, the Preparatory Committee requested the Secretary-General to prepare for its second session a draft on the expected outcome of the World Summit, consisting of a draft declaration and a draft programme of action. 
Meeting at Copenhagen at the end of a twentieth century marked by many atrocities and attacks on human life and dignity, and also marked by spectacular advances of the human mind in the scientific and technical area, 
Affirm that social progress is built upon respect for the dignity of each person, development of the material and spiritual well-being of each community, and the solidarity which must bind groups and nations, 
Proclaim that peace in the world, collective and individual security, and the protection of our environment will be the result of this global development of mankind based upon responsibility, liberty and solidarity, 
Proclaim also that social progress is the supreme objective of the international community and of each of us and that, through the combined efforts of everyone, it can be achieved. 
1. We observe that there are wide-ranging social problems in most contemporary societies: 
Sometimes at tragic cost, areas of autonomy and political responsibility have been opened out. 
We wish to open out to social progress avenues where freedom of action and creativity do not become domination and victory over others; the spirit of competition must be guided by a concern to do good and regulated by the desire to serve the community; 
4. Observing these problems and these tendencies which are convulsing our world, 
5. We proclaim that social progress is indeed possible, 
That it also entails a conviction and a desire to act shared by all leaders of political, civil, economic and religious institutions, and informed participation by all citizens, 
That it entails, lastly, a renewal of the values which guide the thoughts and actions of human beings, 
6. We ardently call for an intellectual, aesthetic and spiritual renewal, 
Which would place the human person and his intrinsic dignity at the centre of analyses, policies and the exercise of power at all levels, 
Which would give back meaning to our common future, on the basis of active respect for our fellow men and our planet, 
Which would recognize solidarity, among individuals, peoples and nations, as a moral imperative and a source of mutual enrichment; 
Through greater international solidarity, including solidarity at the level of transfers of financial resources, 
Through greater solidarity in each nation and each community, including solidarity in respect of taxes, services offered by the community and private initiatives, 
Through the progressive achievement of fundamental human rights in the economic, social and cultural areas, 
Through mobilization of the efforts of international and regional organizations; 
9. We also affirm that it is necessary and possible to reduce relative poverty, defined in terms of comparison or threshold, and to reduce inequalities between groups and nations; 
13. Much can be done to reduce the risk that individuals and groups will become impoverished; 
14. Unemployment and under-employment are the basic causes of poverty for individuals and families; 
17. Work enables an individual to escape from poverty and is a condition for individuals to be integrated into their local community and their society; 
18. It is imperative, when formulating social, economic and financial policies, that the central goal should be to create jobs and to reduce and prevent poverty; 
19. This applies to investment, credit, taxation, the financing of systems of social protection, and also to land use planning; 
20. It applies to national, regional and international strategies and policies and also to the actions of our partners in the dialogue and negotiation which must play a central role in economic and social life; 
21. We, on our part, undertake to focus our policies on creating and maintaining good, remunerative jobs, the ultimate goal being full employment; 
30. Social integration is one of the key issues of our time. 
Economic development, improved living standards, greater political autonomy for communities and nations, the adoption of democratic forms of government - all such achievements will be built on sand unless the citizens of our planet are united in solidarity; 
31. We wish to see solidarity, responsibility and freedom, the values that form the spiritual and moral foundation of our societies, become the central themes of social progress at the dawn of the twenty-first century; 
35. Social integration requires respect for diversity; groups and individuals of different ethnic origin, culture, language, religion and tradition should feel at home in a pluralistic and integrated society; laws, ethics, daily conduct in places of work and recreation and community projects can all be instruments for integration; 
38. We undertake to eliminate all the forms of discrimination that deface our societies; 
39. We call upon all agents of development and social progress to root out all forms of intolerance and rejection of those who are different; we call upon them to help us build societies imbued with a greater sense of neighbourliness and mutual aid. 
40. Social progress, the elimination of destitution, the prevention of poverty, the creation of remunerative and socially useful jobs, cohesion and social integration will therefore require: 
- A renaissance of the spiritual and moral bases of our common future, centred on the values of responsibility, solidarity and freedom; 
- A very active role for Governments and for all the various representatives of the public interest at all decision-making levels; 
- Highly diversified policies focused on a few essential goals, such as employment and the elimination of destitution; 
41. These components make up a Charter of Social Progress, which we undertake to develop and promote; 
43. In this spirit, with the ultimate aim of promoting the common welfare and ensuring the future of humanity, we adopt this Declaration and propose to all agents of social progress a Programme of Action for the coming years. 
1. Individuals and societies with the fewest resources - the poor, the unemployed, the weak and the vulnerable - have the greatest difficulty in adjusting to an accelerated pace of social change. 
It is unacceptable that those who are least able to adjust to change should bear the greatest burden of the economic and social transformation of our world. 
The poor, the unemployed and the marginalized represent a vast resource for development, and the cost of not utilizing this resource is great. 
To reduce social inequalities and to achieve sustainable development is a measure of our solidarity as individuals and as members of society and the international community. 
2. The actions which are required to address the three core issues to be considered by the World Summit for Social Development and which are proposed in parts I-IV of this Programme must integrate social, economic, cultural and environmental concerns. 
Social considerations should be part of economic decision-making and on the agenda of all sectoral discussions. 
Social policies should similarly respond to economic objectives, and social programmes should contribute to useful structural changes and to overall development. 
3. The World Summit for Social Development is not an isolated event. 
The World Summit is also linked with the Fourth World Conference on Women, which is to be held later in 1995. 
4. There is general agreement that persistent widespread poverty as well as serious social and gender inequities have significant influences on, and are in turn influenced by, demographic parameters such as population growth, structure and distribution. 
Now, as we gather at the World Summit for Social Development, there are estimated to be 5.8 billion. 
Unprecedented numbers of people will seek to move within or among countries to seek better opportunities. 
Rapid urbanization trends will result in much of the added population living in and around large urban concentrations. 
The world is therefore presented with a challenge to ensure that current populations and the generations to come will have secure, productive, harmonious and dignified lives. 
5. We have considered and agreed to concentrate our attention in the years ahead on the priorities enumerated below. 
Beyond this joint commitment to all our citizens to renew efforts for social progress within our own spheres of responsibility and within our means, we reaffirm the value, and indeed the growing importance, of international cooperation and mutual assistance. 
The means of implementing the actions proposed, including finance and institutional development, are enumerated in part V. 
The factors which shape or influence national economic and social trends and decisions are increasingly supranational. 
The capacity to make independent policy decisions and to regulate economies is being reduced. 
Because of dramatic changes in communications and rapid diffusion across the world of images and ideas, situations of deprivation and inequality are much less easily accepted or tolerated than they were a few decades ago. 
To develop the knowledge and attitudes enabling individuals and communities to master social change is a major challenge for all our societies. 
However successful we are, national Governments and the international system will continue in the years ahead to be confronted with socio-economic inequalities and to be responsible for the welfare of those who fall behind. 
8. Our world has been transformed by the rapid development and spread of new technologies, communications and information. 
The past decade has witnessed a world-wide information revolution, similar in scope to the industrial revolution of the last century. 
Today, and in the years to come, full participation in social progress will depend on access to knowledge and information. 
The benefits to those countries - and within countries to those groups - which are technologically literate and know how to utilize information will grow, creating new relationships and new divisions within and among societies. 
9. Technological change may contribute to worsening social conditions within nations and has made many problems international in scope. 
Threats to the natural environment, organized crime, drug trafficking and the spread of HIV/AIDS are beyond the capacity of individual Governments to resolve and require joint responses. 
Consumption and production patterns are contributing to the unsustainable use of natural resources and to environmental degradation, while reinforcing social inequalities and poverty. 
This has a significant influence on demographic parameters. 
Consultation and cooperation among countries, both bilateral and multilateral, must be strengthened and improved in order to counteract these threats. 
The desire of people to move in search of better lives should be acknowledged and their right to migrate should be protected while the need to migrate is reduced by ending forced displacement and promoting personal security and socio-economic development in all societies. 
Despite rapid change and increasing globalization, the institutions available to examine emerging issues remain highly sectoralized and the opportunity to consider the interface among the various issues is often lost. 
To reduce and eliminate widespread poverty, to increase productive employment and reduce unemployment, and to enhance social integration requires ensuring that economic growth integrates social considerations and that the international economic environment affords sufficient opportunity to foster global social development. 
14. Addressing disparities among countries and forging genuine international economic cooperation and solidarity calls for multilateral commitment to improve and make more equitable the functioning of the international economy. 
It is important to consider the terms on which countries are integrated in the global economy and to ensure equality, fair play and social responsibility in international economic relations. 
International solidarity also requires Governments to consider the impact of their national decisions on the international economy. 
Reducing unsustainable patterns of consumption and production, as well as the negative impacts of demographic factors on the environment, should be an objective if the needs of current generations are to be met without compromising the ability of future generations to meet their own needs. 
15. Trade policies fundamentally affect the lives of people everywhere. 
They can be effective when they create, and do not merely divert, trade. 
In spite of the progress recorded in the Uruguay Round, not all countries will benefit equally from its provisions, particularly as there remains a problem with the continuation of trade barriers against the products of developing countries, especially agricultural products and labour-intensive manufactured goods. 
Hence, from the perspective of social development, the agenda for trade policy reform remains unfinished. 
While the threat to the international financial system created by the inability of many developing countries to repay their outstanding loans has been brought under control, the problems for many developing countries, particularly those in Africa, have not yet been resolved and will continue to hinder development. 
17. Debt reduction should remain a priority. 
It is important to maintain a wide choice of options to reduce debt burdens in individual countries and to tailor debt reduction to the needs and potential of each country, while maintaining protection and ensuring social well-being. 
Concerning some public bilateral debt, there may be no practical alternative but to declare a debt "amnesty" or forgiveness, resulting in a direct reduction of debt by the creditors. 
To promote social development, action must be pursued to resolve the burden of debt and debt servicing: 
(a) Action should be taken on the specific proposals already tabled for reducing the debt burden, with a view to their adoption and implementation; 
18. The cost of structural adjustment must be considered in relation to the costs of not adjusting. 
Nevertheless, considerable experience with structural adjustment indicates the need to subject the logic of these programmes to broader public debate. 
Macroeconomic stability should not be pursued at the cost of the needs and interests of poor and vulnerable sections of the population. 
Even though some steps have been taken to mitigate their social impact, better ways must be found to share the burden of structural adjustment programmes fairly. 
(a) Structural adjustment programmes must be tailored to the economic and social conditions of individual countries; 
As far as developing countries are concerned, the greater part of private foreign investment flows to a handful of countries, mostly middle-income countries. 
In addition, international bond finance has overtaken bank lending, making international capital flows more volatile and more dependent on maintaining investor confidence. 
Levels of private investment are directly related to the degree of economic and political stability in countries. 
From the perspective of social development, it is also important for Governments to create incentives for capital to flow to socially desirable activities. 
20. Many countries, particularly the least developed, rarely attract external financing at market rates. 
They must rely on official development assistance to meet much of their need for development finance. 
The way in which most development assistance is provided, however, makes it difficult to utilize aid to finance social programmes. 
The nature of societies and the degree of social development they achieve are questions of fundamental political choices and a balancing of interests. 
22. Economic development creates social change; in order for change to be integrative, there has to be a sense that all people can participate in economic life and that change is beneficial to them. 
But development can have negative effects on the environment, on values and on social solidarity and it can exclude individuals, groups and communities. 
Markets, by themselves, do not respond to all human needs. 
All countries, most especially the developing countries, where almost all of the future growth of the world population will occur, and countries with economies in transition, face increasing difficulties in improving the quality of life of their people in a sustainable manner. 
23. A fundamentally political issue, currently addressed at the national level, is the extent to which the institutions of a democratic State should intervene to balance the unequal forces of markets and to protect diverse individual aspirations, while ensuring continued creation of wealth and resources. 
Many Governments accept a degree of reduced economic efficiency or growth in order to ensure other values which they deem equally important. 
Each Government should establish its own spending priorities, but the priorities that a Government sets and the actions it takes should reinforce social equity, overcome social inequalities and compensate imbalances created through the functioning of markets. 
24. Often the relation between government and the market has been expressed in terms of opposition - state vs. market - when in fact it should be considered complementary. 
If Governments turn increasingly to market mechanisms to meet social and economic needs, the original objectives for public intervention may need to be protected. 
In addition, social structures and institutions will be needed to help people to interact more constructively through markets. 
25. The question to be addressed is whether efforts should also be made internationally to balance the unequal forces of markets. 
Action to make the global economy more equitable could include establishing international mechanisms to support the interests of the weakest or most disadvantaged countries and to pay special attention to problems in Africa and the least developed countries. 
26. As an essential element of social development, Governments must promote common values, including the concept of fundamental human rights. 
The universal nature of these rights and freedoms is beyond question. 
While the significance of national and regional particularities and various historical, cultural and religious backgrounds must be borne in mind, it is the duty of States, regardless of their political, economic and cultural systems, to promote and protect human rights and freedoms. 
27. There is a pressing need to recognize the growing role of human security in safeguarding stability and peace both nationally and internationally. 
Human security is security for individuals and communities, and their basis needs and freedoms, safeguarded by a perception of common values and inclusive social development. 
Each society is a creation of its citizens and should endeavour to recognize the value and strength it draws from the diversity of its members. 
Democratic governance relies on partnership between institutions within and outside of government. 
People must be served by government and the goals of a society must be defined by its citizens - through the political process, the many different formal and informal associations that reflect the community (or civil society) and through choice in the marketplace. 
Policies must be based on the right to freedom of association and participation must be based on principles of cooperation and equality: 
(a) Ensuring partnership will require strengthening the capacities and the functioning of the organizations of civil society; 
(b) Government should also create conditions for the social partners to organize and operate fully and freely; 
This is a fundamentally political statement because it expresses the need for change in the relationships of power and control between women and men. 
It is also necessary to enable women to exercise all their basic rights. 
(b) Subordination and discrimination in the relationship between women and men have to be eliminated wherever they exist. 
All Governments are invited to give, individually and collectively, careful consideration to the various ways of reducing tension and the resulting violence; such efforts would release resources which could be used for development purposes and would create a climate favourable to peace and social progress. 
31. More than 1 billion people in the world today live in poverty, and some 550 million go to bed hungry each night. 
More than 1.5 billion lack access to clean drinking water and sanitation, some 500 million children do not have access to even primary education, and approximately one billion adults remain illiterate. 
32. The struggle against poverty constitutes a moral obligation to ensure that all human beings enjoy at least the basic food, shelter, social services and human relationships that are necessary for health, dignity and social participation. 
It involves national and international action at two levels: first, making economic and social policies sensitive to the interests of the poor; and second, to integrate specific anti-poverty policies and programmes in the framework of development policy. 
Efforts to reduce poverty must be conducted at all levels as a moral obligation and a central element of social and economic development: 
34. Poverty has been seen primarily from a welfare perspective. 
Efforts to reduce and eliminate poverty are therefore a major contribution to growth. 
While economic growth and long-term improvement in standards of living go together, slow growth should not prevent us from addressing the structural causes and the immediate manifestations of poverty. 
Changes can be made and social injustices addressed even in times of economic hardship. 
35. Anti-poverty efforts must respect the integrity and dignity of poor people and focus on assisting them to identify and implement solutions to their problems. 
The energy and resourcefulness of poor people and their knowledge and skills must be put to more productive use. 
36. The explicit and implicit discrimination against women and girls, which results in a disproportionate number of the poor and deprived being female, must be eliminated. 
Women must have equal access to education, public services and economic opportunities. 
They must have access to basic health care services, including maternal and child health care and family planning services. 
Full participation of women and girls in society is essential not only for their well-being, but also for making full use of all social resources in the struggle against poverty and for social and economic development. 
This will require not only changes in discriminatory economic, social and political structures and practices, but also changes in social attitudes, including those within the family. 
It is particularly important that political, social, economic and cultural leaders at all levels set examples of the equal treatment of women and girls. 
Development programmes and policies should respond to the different experiences and consequences of poverty for men and women and to the effect of discrimination against women in the transmission of poverty from . . 
The equal treatment of women must begin with the equal treatment of girls from infancy to adolescence. 
37. The single major cause of poverty for the individual is the misfortune of being born into poverty. 
Chronic family poverty has an effect on children through health, education, and social and cultural skills and connections. 
Society has a particular moral obligation to ensure that children born into poor families have every possible opportunity to improve their status. 
Priority must be given to supporting children living in poverty as an investment in long-term social and economic development. 
38. There are no simple solutions to poverty, and the struggle against poverty is a continuous learning process. 
A wide variety of projects should be undertaken or supported through different institutions and using different approaches to improve the learning process, to allow organizations to learn from each other's experience, and to expand and multiply the most successful approaches. 
39. Research into the causes and remedies of poverty must also be strengthened using the capabilities of universities and research institutions, and the results of that research must be integrated into policy-making. 
The United Nations and other international organizations, such as the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), must work with Governments and non-governmental organizations to promote social science research and scientific exchanges. 
The resources of universities and research institutions must be mobilized to improve the understanding of the causes of poverty and the effectiveness of anti-poverty programmes. 
Meeting those objectives will require the participation of everyone, as individuals and through families, communities, local government, national government and the international community. 
All actors in the development process must be mobilized to reduce and eventually eliminate poverty. 
Properly implemented land reform can reduce poverty while increasing total production. 
Government structures and procedures for ensuring secure land ownership and tenure rights and efficient procedures for land transfer, promote agricultural practices and investments that ensure the long-term fertility of the soil, maintenance of irrigation systems, and sustainable agricultural development. 
It is important, however, that land reform take into account traditional land tenure practices, including communal tenure and shifting or migratory use. 
Governments must improve the conditions of the landless poor through land redistribution and land tenure reform, and accompany these with improved access to credit, supplies and equipment, irrigation and water supply systems, markets and extension services. 
International financial agencies can assist in the process by providing the financial resources needed for land surveys, settlement of conflicting claims and land improvement. 
42. Cooperation between central governments, local governments and community groups is important in ensuring successful land reform programmes, providing secure tenure and improving the lives of small farmers. 
Organizations of smallholders can also improve the effectiveness of credit, marketing and service programmes. Non-governmental organizations can play an important role in assisting local organizations before, during and after land reform. 
Governments should support the involvement of smallholder organizations and non-governmental organizations in land reform and related support services. 
43. Apart from land, access to water for irrigation is a key determinant of the level and distribution of agricultural means. 
Governments must improve the access of small farmers to irrigation systems and improve the maintenance and management of existing systems and the rehabilitation of traditional farmer-managed systems. 
The establishment of local user groups to allocate water, divide costs and arrange for maintenance, with the support of government and non-governmental organizations, must be promoted to ensure low-cost and sustainable use, maintenance and improvement of irrigation systems, and equitable sharing of benefits. 
44. Governments must improve the economic situation of small farmers by promoting fair and attractive prices for their products and improving access to markets and market information. 
Good prices not only directly improve the situation of farmers, but also encourage investment and increases in production, helping to promote national agricultural self-sufficiency. 
Governments should ensure that poor farmers receive prices for their products sufficient to support families and invest in increased production. 
45. Rural producer cooperatives can play an important role in poverty eradication by providing market access, improving returns, delivering technical advice and agricultural inputs and collaboration in such production operations as the preparation of seedlings, village forestry, water management, pest control and the like. 
Organizations of cooperatives at the international and the national level in developed countries can and do provide support by way of technical assistance and finance for this purpose. 
A collaborative programme involving these organizations and also other international aid agencies must be developed to greatly enhance the support available for this purpose. 
46. Programmes to provide credit to poor people appear to offer a particularly cost-effective means for encouraging small-scale enterprises in both rural and urban areas. 
In particular, loans provided without collateral to small groups who collectively guarantee repayment, and loans provided through community-based institutions, have proven effective for reaching the poor and have had good repayment records. 
In addition to the direct benefits of the investments, small-scale credit programmes encourage local savings and investment and mobilization of the community for other purposes, such as marketing and cooperatives. 
The development of credit institutions for small producers must be pursued as an integral part of financial policy and development assistance at the national and international level. 
Governments should work with international agencies, community organizations and cooperatives to increase the availability of credits to poor farmers. 
47. Governments and international agencies can assist small farmers, including women on an equal basis, to increase production by supporting research and development on different types of farming systems and smallholder cultivation techniques. 
This is particularly essential in environmentally fragile and other marginal areas. 
Such research should give as much attention to social and demographic factors as to economic and technological factors and should focus on practices that are sustainable by local farmers without external assistance. 
Strengthening agricultural training and extension services are an essential complement to research and development, both to make more effective use of existing technology and to disseminate the new technologies resulting from new research. 
The mandates of agricultural research institutions at the national and international level must be modified to focus on specific categories of farmers and farming systems rather than on products and processes. 
Governments and international agencies should increase their support for agricultural research, particularly for increasing the productivity of poor farmers and protecting fragile environments. 
48. In urban areas, the productive assets needed to overcome poverty are primarily the knowledge and skills needed for employment in manufacturing and services. 
The potential for small-scale service or manufacturing activity in the informal sector must be realized through supportive laws and credit policies. 
49. It is particularly important to ensure that women have access to productive resources since they have traditionally had less access to resources and hence suffer disproportionately from poverty. 
Reducing the time required for such traditional women's work as fetching water and collecting cooking fuel would make their lives easier as well as freeing time for more productive activities. 
Ensuring that women have access to credit and information is also essential if they are to work productively to reduce poverty. 
Increased hiring of women as extension agents and for other developmental services can also help to improve the support for women. 
Particular efforts must be made to provide women with equal access to productive resources, such as land, credit and technology, and to strengthen women's ability to control resources in their own right as full citizens of their societies. 
50. Education not only promotes access to better jobs, but also contributes to rural agricultural and non-agricultural production and to health, and provides a basis for participation in many social, economic and political activities. 
This will require the mobilization of existing and new financial and human resources, public, private and voluntary, not only for ensuring universal access to a growing number of persons, but also for improving the quality of education and expanding informal education. 
Governments must implement their commitment to the principles of the 1990 World Declaration on Education for All and to the goals and targets set by countries in accordance with the Framework for Action to Meet Basic Learning Needs. 
Governments must ensure that institutions and procedures exist at the national level to meet those goals and targets. 
International agencies, in particular the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), can provide technical and financial assistance to countries in that effort, and non-governmental organizations can play an important role at the community level. 
52. Access to health care directly promotes physical, mental and social well-being, as well as ensuring that people can work to support themselves and their families. 
Governments can ensure access to basic clinics staffed by health workers who can provide information and services for nutrition, hygiene and basic health care. 
Within the resources available to a country's health care system, services to poor people can be improved by enabling public clinics to share the health resources of private and social security facilities. 
Sharing of expensive equipment and facilities, part-time sharing of personnel, joint procurement of equipment and materials, and coordination of administration and planning can increase the effective use of resources for the benefit of poor people. 
53. Governments can offer inducements to doctors to work in rural areas and poor communities and provide mobile clinics to make health services available to otherwise unserved areas. 
In areas where traditional practices continue, health care services may be most effective when they integrate modern and traditional approaches and when local practitioners are engaged. 
Governments must implement their commitments to the principles of the 1978 Declaration on Primary Health Care, adopted at Alma-Ata, including the universal attainment of a level of health that will permit all peoples of the world to lead socially and economically productive lives. 
Essential to this goal is the provision of primary health care for all, including care for reproductive health. 
Experimental and innovative approaches to poverty might include free or low-cost vouchers for schooling, health care or other social services to encourage and facilitate access and enable poor people to select programmes that meet their specific and immediate needs. 
Low-cost voucher programmes also provide revenues to support more extensive services than could be provided based on public funding alone. 
Governments should widen the choices available to poor people for access to basic education and health services. 55. More than 1.5 billion people lack access to clean water and sanitation. 
Ensuring that poor communities have access to clean water can not only increase the time and energy that people, especially women, have available for productive activities, but can also greatly reduce the time, energy and lives lost to infectious diseases, especially among young children. 
Improved sanitary facilities and education in hygiene can also make a major contribution to reducing illness and therefore to increasing opportunities for productive work. 
56. Governments should aim at providing universal access to clean water and sanitation facilities and services as soon as possible. 
57. Governments can increase the economic opportunities of poor people by providing better roads and transportation services and improved communications for poor communities. 
Improved transportation and communication services in areas with a high incidence of poverty should be given priority in development programmes. 58. Ensuring better access for poor people to public services will require substantial increases in public spending, or a substantial redistribution of spending, or both. 
National and local government authorities can expand public services for poor people by improving the tax structures and charges that finance public services and increasing the effectiveness of tax collection. 
Analyses of the cost of public services and of the revenues that support them often reveal that low-income people and communities receive fewer public services relative to the taxes they pay than do wealthier people, that poor people are in effect subsidizing services to the upper-income people. 
The upper-income people should contribute more to the cost of the services, whether through taxes or usage fees. 
59. Urban authorities can improve the availability of affordable housing by ensuring that standards and regulations promote the construction of low-cost housing. 
The provision of low-cost sites and services can contribute to affordable housing, and investments in improvements to slums and squatter settlements can directly improve living conditions for poor people. 
60. In urban areas, including inner cities in developed countries, that have declined as a result of disinvestment and job migration, Governments can provide poor people with assistance towards moving to areas offering better opportunities for employment, housing, education and other social needs. 
Such programmes can be undertaken through cooperation between local government agencies in the declining and developing areas, as well as with central Governments, non-governmental organizations and international agencies. 
Governments must implement their commitments to implementing the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000 and to improving the living conditions of the poor in accordance with national shelter strategies. 
Participation of people from outside the community can assist in breaking the isolation of poor communities and providing information on social and economic opportunities. 
62. Community development organizations, with support from governmental and international agencies and non-governmental organizations, can play a major role in rehabilitation of housing, development of new low-cost housing, organization of child care, encouraging shops and other small businesses, and generally encouraging and supporting community development in an integrated manner. 
63. Twenty years ago, the World Food Conference declared the inalienable right of every man, woman and child to be free from hunger and malnutrition. 
64. Food security requires a more rapid growth in agricultural production and a balance between cash crops and food in food-deficit areas. It also needs to focus attention on the individuals and households who lack physical or economic access to food in normal times or in situations of scarcity. 
Small farmers in ecologically fragile areas, the landless, the urban poor, female-headed households and those displaced by war or civil conflict are among the most vulnerable. 
65. In times of natural or man-made crisis, vulnerable households and many others are subject not just to food insecurity but also other forms of deprivation - for instance, of water supply, shelter, sustenance for farm animals, etc. 
Apart from the immediate effect on human well-being such impoverishment has longer term consequences by reducing household assets and worsening the health of its members. 
Governments and international agencies must act quickly in emergency situations by: 
(a) Providing food, medical supplies and other relief to stricken areas; 
(b) Ensuring that relief is targeted clearly at vulnerable households; 
(c) Using food-for-work programmes, food vouchers and other similar measures to give those who are vulnerable access to food supplies; 
(d) Making full use of local institutions for delivering relief. 
66. Food aid from donor countries and food-for-work programmes can make an important contribution to famine relief and to large-scale land improvement and resource conservation schemes. 
Care must be taken, however, to ensure that food aid does not undermine prices for local agricultural production or lead to demand for imported foods in place of local production. 
Local organizations should be included in the planning, construction and maintenance of relief and conservation schemes. 
67. Governments must also develop long-term strategies and contingency plans for famine and disaster management, relief and assistance, including cooperation with international agencies. 
Food storage, transportation and distribution facilities can be developed and maintained by making full use of traditional mechanisms; and national and regional capacities for weather prediction, storm-warning, and crop-monitoring should be strengthened. 
Governments, with the assistance of international agencies, must develop long-term strategies to reduce the hardship caused by natural disasters in order to increase food security and economic security. 
Large numbers of poor people live in areas of marginal agricultural poverty, and their poverty can force them to exploit the land in unsustainable ways. 
They must be assisted in protecting and improving the productivity of the land through land and water conservation measures, watershed management, afforestation, and the development and dissemination of new sustainable agricultural techniques. 
Poor farmers can be assisted by providing them with long-term leases to plots of marginal or degraded land, together with credit, tools and extension services for improving the land and developing water management structures while farming it in a sustainable manner. 
Promoting the use of fuel-efficient cooking stoves can also promote sustainable production of fuelwood, while reducing the time spent, particularly by women, in collecting wood. 
Water management systems, including dams, reservoirs, levees and groundwater resources, should be developed and maintained, and forest cover in mountainous and hilly areas should be protected and improved as part of a resource management and conservation strategy. 
69. In areas where pastoral or nomadic activities are widespread, normal programmes of agricultural development and related anti-poverty programmes may be ineffective. 
Ensuring access to sufficient grazing land is also essential to preventing desertification of semi-arid lands and ensuring sustainable development. 
In the case of nomadic groups, special arrangements need to be made for the delivery of such basic services as education, health, extension services and credit. 
In such areas, more specific programmes must be developed for strengthening communal systems of land management and controlling encroachment by others, as well as for developing improved systems of rangeland development and management, irrigation, marketing, credit, animal health services, and education and information. 
70. The urban poor are also vulnerable to food insecurity and to environmental stress. 
They are even more dependent on markets and to the disruptions in food availability and prices in times of stress. 
71. The urban poor often live in the areas most vulnerable to stress from flooding, industrial accidents, atmospheric pollution and other hazards. 
Reducing their vulnerability to such environmental stresses requires better planning of settlements and stricter enforcement of pollution standards. 
Urban management must give high priority to improving slums, shanty towns and other areas inhabited by the urban poor and to preventing and providing protection against environmental hazards. 
72. While families provide the primary support for most people, families are not always able to bear the burden, and the community or Government must provide assistance or support through a variety of social protection programmes. 
National social protection systems usually consist of some combination of these types of programmes to cover various contingencies, with the particular combination depending on the resources available and the national social policy. 
73. Social protection programmes assist poor people in escaping from poverty and protect the vulnerable non-poor from falling into poverty. 
Such programmes can provide children with the security they need to develop; ensure that the elderly have the security earned through a lifetime of work; ensure that illness and accident do not push people into poverty; and provide the disabled with opportunities for productive and secure lives. 
Society, whether through the family, the community or the Government, must support those who cannot support themselves due to disability, illness, old age, unemployment or another cause. 
74. Societies and Governments normally want to provide their members with a substantial array of social protection programmes but are limited by the public costs. 
The strengthening of social protection primarily requires, therefore, not a greater willingness to provide support but a greater willingness to raise public revenues to pay for them, as well as greater economic growth to provide a stronger base for public revenues. 
75. A substantial number of poor people in most societies are employed but do not earn enough to escape from poverty. Other poor people are capable of working but are unable to find employment. 
76. Governments with very limited resources can assist poor people most effectively through social assistance programmes that are targeted specifically to their priority needs. 
Such assistance can take a variety of forms, including cash grants, housing subsidies and food subsidies. 
A disadvantage of such assistance programmes is that they tend to stigmatize poor people, which can both harm their dignity and undermine their self-confidence, as well as discouraging them from seeking the assistance they need. 
Social assistance can be targeted at poor people, while avoiding some of the stigmatization of means-tested programmes, by subsidizing goods and services that are consumed primarily by them. 
77. For countries with greater resources, poor people can be effectively assisted, without stigmatization, through universal social benefits that are provided to all as a right of citizenship and funded through taxes or other public revenues. 
Such social benefits can include old-age pensions; unemployment benefits; wages during absences from work for sickness, maternity leave, and parental or family needs; family allowances based on the number of children; and a guaranteed minimum income. 
Extensive benefits often require a highly productive economy and high taxes, which in turn require a strong sense of social solidarity and consensus. 
78. Social insurance programmes serve to protect the working non-poor and their dependants from the risk of falling into poverty and can be funded from contributions by potential beneficiaries and employers, thereby allowing public revenues to be targeted specifically to poor people. 
Such programmes are often developed through collective bargaining in enterprises but can also be required by legislation, thus guaranteeing that all employed people will be covered. 
79. Governments can strengthen the protection provided by insurance programmes by ensuring coverage for as large a proportion of the employed and their dependants as possible and ensuring that benefits are provided quickly to those entitled and that entitlements continue when a worker changes jobs. 
Expanding the number of people covered by an insurance programme also increases the security of the benefits by spreading the risk. 
80. In many countries, there is substantial potential for expanding the coverage and the benefits of social insurance through better enforcement of compulsory contributions from employers and workers and through better management of funds. 
Governments can ensure sound actuarial evaluations of such schemes as well as secure and productive investment of the funds. 
In some countries, coverage of such systems can be expanded by integrating some of the larger and stronger enterprises of the informal sector into the formal sector. 
Governments should seek alternative bases for financing the expansion of social protection, including provident funds and mutual help schemes under public oversight. 
More generally, long-term strategies should be developed to integrate the various components and determine priorities as economic expansion makes it possible to raise the level of provision and expand its scope. 
Governments should prepare perspective plans for a phased expansion of social protection programmes, progressing from the most urgent needs to ensuring general economic security. 
Other members of the community must make a special effort to enable single parents and their children to participate in social and economic activities. 
83. Urban street children constitute a particularly urgent challenge to the consciences of their communities, their nations and humankind. 
Governments and community organizations have a responsibility to see that street children are provided with shelter, food, education and health services, and are protected from abuse and violence. 
The first priority, however, is preventing children from being forced onto the street by protecting their families from poverty. 
84. As part of the social protection programmes and anti-poverty efforts in general, Governments should carefully monitor poverty levels in order to identify positive and negative trends and assess the effectiveness of social development programmes. 
Governments should establish targets for reducing poverty levels and should regularly publish information and analyses of progress made towards those targets. 
Governments should establish targets for reducing and eliminating poverty and should monitor poverty levels to ensure that those targets are met. 
85. Targets could be based on relative poverty lines equivalent, for instance, to the bottom four deciles of the income distribution. 
Targets, specific poverty lines, and the ways to measure both, would be determined by each country, with assistance as necessary from the United Nations system. 
In all of our countries, notwithstanding considerable variation in levels of development and capacity to generate wage employment, it is employment, or in a broader sense work, that provides the principal means of survival and well being for most individuals and households. 
Given its role in the production of goods and services and in the generation of income, employment is a key if not the primary factor in the achievement of higher living standards. 
Unemployment, conversely, should be seen as lost potential to our societies. 
87. Employment also plays a non-material role of considerable importance. 
The growing numbers of both long-term unemployed workers and young people who are unable to find a first job are a source of concern. 
Such conditions can give rise to feelings of exclusion and cause increasing social unrest. 
We regard employment as fundamental for social peace and commit ourselves, in particular, to improving the prospects of finding work for young people entering the labour force. 
88. While employment generally connotes wage employment, there is, in addition, an entire range of activities - performed every day, usually without wage remuneration and mostly by women - which are necessary to ensure survival. 
Work for own consumption is particularly important in rural areas of developing economies where crop production and the raising of livestock can help to feed the family or household. 
In many developing countries, a majority of workers are unpaid family and household workers or self-employed workers in the informal and rural sectors. 
Much work, such as housework and child-rearing, often appears to be undervalued by society. 
A broader conception of employment or work should be developed to draw attention to a wider range of productive opportunities and the gender implications of many current patterns of work and employment. 
89. In a great number of countries across the globe, there is a disturbing trend towards higher levels of unemployment and "jobless growth". 
With the continuation of present trends and policies, this is likely to persist. 
Open unemployment in many countries that are members of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) is at its highest level since the Great Depression. 
In Latin America, while urban unemployment has now fallen slightly, the informal sector accounts for a rising share of urban employment. 
In sub-Saharan Africa, urban unemployment continues to grow, with young people representing between 60 and 75 per cent of the region's unemployed. Youth unemployment is also a particularly serious problem in the Middle East and North Africa. 
Within the Asian region, most of the countries of East and South-East Asia have experienced declining unemployment rates, but in the South Asian countries, while unemployment rates are generally low, the proliferation of low-productivity and low-income jobs remains a major problem. 
Many more persons - estimated at 700 million - are underemployed. 
Although generally working long hours, they do not earn enough to lift themselves and their families out of poverty. 
The working poor comprise the largest share of the estimated 1.1 billion absolute poor in the world, a stark fact which highlights the crucial link between productive employment and poverty reduction. 
The numbers result in part from the demographic challenge to employment creation. 
Just as job expansion alone may not suffice to reduce unemployment, a lower level of joblessness is no guarantee of a decrease in poverty. 
The creation of suitable employment and the reduction of unemployment should be central objectives of national economic policies, taking demographic projections into consideration. 
91. There are too few suitable job opportunities in the formal wage economies of almost all of our countries. 
The global economy is increasingly driven by demands for greater flexibility and efficiency in production. 
These, in turn, have led to a growing recourse to labour-saving and decentralized modes of production. 
Enterprises need to strive hard to improve their economic performance and remain competitive in order to maintain employment and create new jobs. 
But such developments have far-reaching implications for the quantity, quality and distribution of jobs. 
In particular, the decline in the proportion of workers holding well-paid, full-time and secure jobs is a source of concern. 
This means, however, that our Governments must intervene actively to lay the foundation for new job creation and to facilitate workers' skill acquisition, retraining and mobility between jobs. 
At the same time, we challenge employers to effectively combine social responsibility with the realization of private interest. 
A greater emphasis on employment considerations in decision-making can translate into more consumers and greater buying power for marketable goods and services. 
Four major shifts in thinking about employment are urgently needed: 
(a) To attach high priority to employment creation in the formulation of economic policy and the design of development strategies; 
93. Within the United Nations system, among other instruments, the Employment Policy Convention (No. 122), adopted in 1964 by the General Conference of the International Labour Organization (ILO), provided, some 30 years ago, a universal standard-setting instrument on the promotion of employment. 
The Convention is promotional in nature; this means that rather than laying down precise standards which a State binds itself to achieve on ratification, the instrument sets objectives to be attained by means of a continuing programme of action. 
The stimulation of employment-intensive growth is an objective that should be pursued by different actors; for example, the International Monetary Fund (IMF), through its Articles of Agreement, has promoted policies of employment that should also be taken into account. 
94. The notion that employment should be established and pursued not as a secondary goal of policy but as a major goal in its own right takes on renewed meaning in today's economic circumstances. 
But the fact that few if any countries have totally escaped the current global employment crisis reinforces the need to elevate unemployment to the top of the policy agenda in developed and developing countries alike. 
This was understandable as long as rates of inflation remained unacceptably high. 
But today in many industrialized countries, where inflationary pressures have been curtailed or greatly reduced and considerable slack exists in the economy, the risks of promoting employment are substantially less than in the 1980s. 
It could be argued that in industrialized countries the unemployment problem is primarily structural, while in developing countries it is more a result of underdevelopment. 
Price stability and sound monetary and fiscal management are necessary for sustained economic growth. 
Economic reforms need not be at the expense of employment objectives. 
A stable legal framework and well-designed incentive structures can encourage savings and attract private investment. 
Freer trade and investment flows can act as engines of growth for the world economy, with expanded markets creating growth linkages and multiplier effects on a transnational basis. 
97. A trade policy which assigns high priority to protecting existing employment may in fact be inconsistent with the objective of job creation, particularly for new workers, and if it leads to retaliation, can cause a global contraction in employment. 
Trade liberalization, notwithstanding some possible short-term job loss at a local or national level, greatly increases the potential for productive employment generation on a world-wide level. 
98. But to restore employment-generating economic growth implies not only increasing investment and trade but also modifying its pattern. For a wide range of products and processes, viable technological alternatives exist and there is considerable scope for the application and efficient use of labour-intensive technologies. 
The relative costs of capital and labour need to reflect their true scarcities. 
Technical choice and adaptation would be facilitated if developing countries were given the capacity to unscramble or disaggregate standard technology packages and to ensure an appropriate degree of capital and labour intensity in each component. 
99. Technology blending is a promising approach that integrates new technologies with traditional production methods, which are often more labour intensive and better suited to the local resource base. 
Technology blending can help to augment food supply, satisfy basic needs and sustain or increase small-scale production. 
Agencies of the United Nations system should help developing countries to better link technology policy to employment and other socio-economic objectives and to establish and strengthen national and local technology institutions. 
The blending of new and traditional technologies and the unscrambling of technology packages are two fertile areas for work and assistance. 
Measures to facilitate women's access to technologies that are both drudgery-reducing and income-generating should be encouraged. 
100. At the same time, technological advances and changes in trade patterns can result in labour displacement, especially in the short-run for individual enterprises or production activities. 
Workers in mid-career also are frequently vulnerable to major technological changes at the enterprise level, particularly if they have not been undergoing continuous retraining and skill upgrading. 
It is easier to facilitate technological change and to help workers to adjust, while protecting them from possible adverse effects, when representatives of Governments, employers and workers fully consult and cooperate in the process of change. 
Governments and employers, in cooperation with workers, should anticipate and plan for the employment effects of new technologies as far in advance of their introduction as possible. 
101. There is a related need to develop major new products that will spur substantial job creation. 
Research and development efforts should be directed at product innovation leading to new investments and employment expansion. 
102. The self-employed comprise own-account workers, working owners of unincorporated businesses and members of cooperative business enterprises. 
At its best, self-employment can provide individuals with considerable autonomy and an opportunity to realize their potential and be rewarded for their effort. 
At its worst, it represents survival activities at the margin of society. 
It is the first type of self-employment that brings to the fore a significant facet of an employment-centred approach to growth and development: the element of hope. 
They are also a source of ownership and management opportunities for women, who too often are held back by their lack of access to productive assets. 
For small enterprises to realize their employment-creating potential, their chances for survival and growth must be improved. 
Administrative obstacles must be removed and regulations and procedures that place them at a disadvantage with respect to larger enterprises must be simplified. 
Given that small enterprises often survive on the strength of their relations with large enterprises, government policy should remove impediments and facilitate arrangements that encourage and enhance such linkages. 
As small enterprises are sometimes a source of precarious employment relationships and abject working conditions, policies which ensure adequate working conditions, remuneration and social protection for workers, without pricing such enterprises out of the market, are required. 
104. Cooperative business enterprises can contribute to economic activity and to creating and safeguarding employment. 
Savings and credit cooperatives, cooperative banks and cooperative insurance companies are efficient institutional means of mobilizing local capital and promoting entrepreneurship. 
Other cooperative business enterprises can produce commodities and manufactured goods and assist the economic viability of many small- and medium-sized enterprises by providing storage, processing and marketing services, as well as business information, technological support and managerial advice and training. 
105. As enterprises owned by their members, who also belong to the local community, cooperatives have a special incentive to respond to changing business conditions in a manner consistent with the community interest. 
They are more likely to adjust production, business policy or the size of the surplus rather than eliminate jobs. 
In some cases, employees, with proper assistance, can convert ailing private enterprises into viable cooperative enterprises, or groups of unemployed persons can be encouraged to establish cooperatives, possibly by converting their unemployment benefits. 
Cooperatives, often in partnership with private enterprises, also can aid the redevelopment of areas of concentrated unemployment. 
Governments, therefore, need to pay greater attention to the informal sector in policy design and implementation. 
108. For many developing countries, agriculture remains the dominant sector of the economy in terms of labour absorption. 
Efforts aimed at boosting agricultural productivity and diversifying crop production are essential, but the capacity of agriculture to find work for a growing rural labour force is limited. 
Therefore, it is essential to promote non-farm activities, such as light manufacturing, cottage and artisanal industry, processing of farm commodities, aquaculture and fisheries, and wildlife conservation. 
109. Non-farm activities are vital to providing jobs for members of the rapidly growing rural labour force of many developing countries, large numbers of whom often migrate to urban areas in search of jobs. 
They also provide production inputs and consumption goods for farms and farm households. 
But as the demand for the products of rural industries is in large part determined by the level and distribution of farm incomes, strong agricultural performance is also needed to enhance the employment and income-generating capacity of the rural non-farm sector. 
Government policy and international assistance programmes have to effect simultaneous improvements in rural farm and non-farm production, aiming for greater diversification in economic activity and employment. 
110. Investment in infrastructure is important for promoting employment and developing rural areas, particularly in those countries with large rural populations. 
Investments in economic and social infrastructure, in addition to contributing to social objectives in these areas, can create, maintain and rehabilitate community assets and generate employment in the process. 
Labour-intensive, local resource-using investment programmes and projects should be encouraged with a view to generating employment and creating durable assets in rural areas of developing countries. 
Investments in urban infrastructure should be more broadly viewed and assessed in terms of the multiple economic and social objectives they can serve. 
112. Developed and developing countries alike can create employment through a commitment to environmental management and sustainable development. 
In the short term and at the microeconomic level, sometimes there may be a trade-off between environmental quality and employment growth. 
But in the longer run, environmentally unsustainable economic activities are unlikely to survive, while the efficient use of human and environmental resources can be mutually reinforcing. 
Such activities as the conservation and management of natural resources, the promotion of alternative livelihoods in fragile ecosystems, and the rehabilitation and regeneration of critically affected and vulnerable land areas and natural resources should be encouraged. 
113. For an increasing number of developing countries, export expansion can play a dynamic role in economic growth and employment creation. 
The key elements are an aggressive penetration of export markets facilitated by a general openness towards foreign investment and technology, and various degrees of government support to help enterprises gain access to imports at world prices, finance exports and enter foreign markets. 
Many export-oriented enterprises, in addition to absorbing large numbers of workers, can shift over time to more sophisticated, skill-intensive production methods and diversify exports, with wages as well as skill levels rising in the process. 
114. Within the manufacturing sector, industrial conversion is an area of potential labour displacement which calls for special tripartite attention. 
Although relevant to other declining industries such as steel and shipbuilding, it is defence manufacturing where the employment consequences of industrial conversion are perhaps most pronounced today. 
The phasing out of production or total closure of a plant can have a concentrated economic and employment impact on a particular local community or region. 
115. Over time as manufacturing evolves, the service sector assumes growing importance as a source of employment. 
While the service sector, like manufacturing, is affected by labour-displacing technological change, and much service employment consists of low-paying, "low tech" jobs, the sector offers considerable potential for the creation of productive and satisfying jobs. 
Care for ageing populations, humane responses to the needs of the homeless and instilling social values in children are just some of the personal and human services that need to be carried out more extensively. 
While such work cannot replace more traditional forms of self-employment and wage employment, it is becoming increasingly important and deserves fuller attention as a complement to other policy action. 
The institutional and policy challenge is to create mechanisms which encourage greater performance of socially useful work by combining the functioning of the market with the values and motivations which underlie much present-day volunteer activity. 
A related challenge is to address the fact that too much work performed by women currently goes unrecognized and unremunerated. Greater financial recognition of women's multiple roles both within and outside the household could improve their status, economic independence and treatment within society. 
117. While the central aim of employment-centred policy and development strategy should be to create more and better jobs over time, attention could also be given to voluntary work-sharing. This should not take the form of increased involuntary part-time employment, which is a particular problem for many working women. 
The aim is to combine formal employment with other activities for those men, women and young people who seek alternatives to a full-time job. 
While examples of alternative working arrangements can be found in all societies, any acceleration of the move in this direction will require broader-based changes in attitudes and accompanying institutional arrangements. 
In industrialized countries, where for many decades now the traditional life cycle has consisted of successive periods of education, employment and retirement, the time is ripe to seriously consider and actively encourage alternative lifestyle patterns, as well as greater alternation among activities. 
118. Young people, woman workers, the long-term unemployed and migrant workers are some of the groups of people with special needs who require additional forms of assistance. 
While all such groups can benefit from a major upturn in employment-generating activity, each experiences particular job market and employment problems of a qualitative nature that call for specific, well targeted, supplementary forms of assistance. 
Programmes for disadvantaged or vulnerable groups, in addition to reflecting a true understanding of the underlying problems of each group, must pass the test of being both equitable and efficient. 
They require continuous monitoring and periodic evaluation to ensure that they are reaching their intended beneficiaries and producing results which are sustainable. 
They are particularly prone to drug abuse, criminal activity and violence. 
Only through productive work opportunities can they be helped to gain a foothold in working life and to assume active and meaningful roles in their societies in the years to come. 
High fertility rates require that productive jobs be created for a continually growing labour force under conditions of already widespread unemployment and underemployment. 
More general measures aimed at expanding productive employment and reducing unemployment must be complemented by specifically designed and targeted youth training and employment programmes. 
Young people should be assisted through a combination of programmes providing basic knowledge, technical and social skills, work experience and temporary employment. 
Youth schemes and special youth employment programmes should serve the purpose of preparing young people for durable employment opportunities or facilitating their self-employment. 
120. A rising proportion of unemployed youth also form part of the long-term unemployed, although the latter problem cuts across the full spectrum of the working-age population. 
Mid-career and older workers trapped in long-term unemployment can suffer an erosion of their skills and a loss of human dignity. 
Assistance packages for the long-term unemployed should place special emphasis on retraining, counselling and job search components. 
121. Migrant workers have made an important economic contribution to the countries of immigration and, in the process, generally improved their own employment and income situation. 
When the hiring of foreigners is demand driven, it tends to be entirely beneficial. 
But growing inequalities between countries have increased pressures for emigration in excess of the entry levels fixed by host countries. 
Active cooperation is required to maximize the benefits of migration, as well as to facilitate the reintegration process of returning migrants. 
There is a need for greatly intensified international cooperation and assistance among countries of emigration and immigration, which would be in the interest of both. 
122. Women have specific needs requiring employment policies that aim to improve their situation and extend well beyond job creation. 
It is therefore necessary to strive for changes in attitudes, roles and relationships at the workplace, within the household and within society at large. 
In focusing on the specific needs of women, policy makers and the various actors in civil society should place greater emphasis on women's multiple roles and on how these both influence and are influenced by their employment status. 
Attitudes, the division of labour based on gender, and institutional support systems must change accordingly. 
123. For the labour force generally, and for groups with special needs in particular, efforts must be made to achieve a better match between labour supply and demand and to help workers to adapt to continually changing labour market conditions. 
The timely provision of relevant and reliable information on employment opportunities can assist individual workers to better orient their job search and facilitate more coherent patterns of labour force movement across the economy. 
In addition to their traditional task of seeking to place unemployed workers, public employment services can help raise job seekers' level of employable skills, develop, operate and evaluate special employment programmes, and manage worker redeployment and relocation schemes. 
The international community and, in particular, the relevant organizations of the United Nations system, can help to strengthen the capacity of national administrations in many developing countries and economies in transition to collect and effectively utilize labour market information. 
Public employment services can be strengthened to enable them to play a more direct role in assisting workers to adapt to a changing job market. 
In consultation with employers' and workers' organizations, public employment services also might coordinate such complementary functions as unemployment insurance, employment counselling, training, job search and placement. 
124. An employment-oriented approach to development does not imply creating or condoning any type of work. 
It requires improvement in the quality of both existing and new jobs. 
Technological improvements have eliminated many jobs which were hazardous, arduous or unpleasant. 
Yet there is considerable scope for further progress. 
An example of the dichotomy between more jobs and better jobs can be found in the fact that while more women are employed worldwide today, most of them are still clustered in low-paying, low-skilled jobs offering little or no potential for advancement. 
The aim is to create more, and better, value-adding jobs, to provide people with the qualifications to fill them, and to facilitate the matching of suitable jobs and qualified workers. 
125. In broad terms, the quality of employment covers the content and methods of work; the income received; working conditions, including safety and health practices; the terms of employment, including job security; equality of opportunity and treatment; and the nature of the employer-employee relationship. 
Higher quality employment increases motivation and productivity and leads to higher quality work. 
High quality jobs can thus be seen as good for workers and employers alike. 
126. Improvement in the quality of jobs, just as in the number of jobs, is a fertile area for social dialogue between public authorities and democratic and representative institutions and groups, including employers' and workers' organizations. 
Thus, importance is attached to sound industrial relations systems based on freedom of association and the right to collective bargaining. 
Overall, only employment which safeguards the basic rights of workers should be promoted. 
Employment which does not meet minimum standards must be upgraded. 
Governments should more strictly observe their obligations under the standards which they have ratified in the field of human rights. 
Employers' and workers' organizations, non-governmental organizations, and human rights and community groups should all play an active role in seeking greater protection of working children and the progressive abolition of child labour. 
128. The rights of migrant workers also should be respected and protected. 
The International Labour Organization adopted the Migration for Employment Convention as far back as 1949 and supplemented it in 1975 with the Migrant Workers Convention. 
Governments should ratify existing instruments pertaining to migrant workers and strive to implement their provisions. 
They cannot afford the financial burden of conforming to large numbers of regulations; yet the fact that, to a large extent, they operate beyond the law reinforces their precarious existence. 
The aim, therefore, should be the progressive extension of basic labour standards and forms of social protection to the informal sector without choking off its ability to employ people. 
In priority areas of protection, such as occupational safety and health, informal sector enterprises and workers should be provided with information and guidance on how to reduce risks often through the application of simple and inexpensive measures. 
130. If a major policy goal is to gradually improve the overall quality of employment and to enable workers to move from low productivity, dead-end jobs to better quality jobs, then education and skill levels have to be raised for large segments of the labour force in many countries. 
Well-defined educational priorities and greater investment in appropriate education and training systems can enhance the quality of the workforce and improve its chances of holding better jobs. 
Experience has shown the value of promoting high-quality universal primary education in particular. 
In East Asia, for example, basic education for all and wide access to secondary and higher education has provided a foundation for shared growth and contributed substantially to upward mobility. 
But it is estimated that at least 130 million school-age children globally are not enrolled in primary school and their number may grow to 162 million by the year 2000. 
131. It is therefore necessary to identify and eliminate the factors leading to unequal educational opportunities on the basis of gender, income, residence, and ethnic or cultural differences. 
Improving basic employment literacy has to remain a high priority. 
At the same time, the growing obsolescence of many skills and the increasing demand for newer skills require the establishment of effective links between education and the world of work, as well as arrangements for continuous learning. 
There is a need to develop more effective forms of collaboration among public sector institutions, private for-profit institutions, and private non-profit institutions and cooperatives, with a view to building better bridges between education and training on the one side and employment and working life on the other. 
132. A solid general education provides good grounding for the acquisition of specialized skills and for renewing, adapting and changing them more rapidly. 
Training programmes have to be more responsive to the changing job market and also ensure equitable access to training opportunities. 
Training of the long-term unemployed to facilitate their reabsorption in productive jobs is especially needed. 
Training policies should offer incentives for enterprises to provide, and workers to acquire, training on a continuous basis as part of a process of adapting to changing technological and skill requirements. 
Well-designed and adaptable vocational training and apprenticeship programmes are important and should be encouraged and supported through technical assistance programmes, including those of the United Nations system. 
133. Practical measures are required to improve the efficient and non-discriminatory operation of labour markets. 
Governments, together with employers' and workers' organizations, should more widely introduce, help to implement and monitor the results of active labour market policies. 
135. We recognize that the concept of social integration is both complicated and potentially deceptive. 
Individuals are not alone but belong to social networks. 
Not all kinds of integration are equally valuable and some are clearly undesirable, such as hierarchical integration and coercive integration. 
The objective of social integration cannot be pursued at any cost but only in so far as it is consistent with certain basic human values. 
Protecting the integrity of indigenous and tribal cultures and ways of life is an important goal. 
To achieve this, it is essential that legitimate representatives of these peoples participate fully in defining economic and social policies affecting their life. 
136. We believe that the aim of social integration is not to eliminate differences but to enable different groups to live together in productive and cooperative diversity - within our national borders and in the wider setting of the "global village". 
An integrated society should be able to accommodate differences within a framework of shared basic values and common interests. 
We thus seek to promote a pattern of development that is consistent with justice for the individual and harmony among groups and countries. 
137. We also recognize that such harmony is always precariously maintained. 
We have seen and even experienced, the effects of polarization and fragmentation, of violence in its many manifestations and, on occasion, total social breakdown. 
138. A viable society will need to accommodate diverse interests and cultures within a framework of shared basic values. 
Central to their message is the conviction that unity may best be fostered by tolerating diversity, that dissenting views should freely coexist with the dominant values of society, and that "a society for all" should be able to adapt to the needs of its various constituent groups. 
To protect diversity within a framework of shared values, three types of measures should be taken: 
(c) In the sphere of civil society, by fostering a climate that favours organizations championing a range of civic objectives and that assists individuals in their interaction with both government and the market. 
140. If the institutions of States lose the capacity to safeguard the interests of all citizens, irrespective of ethnicity, creed or belief, the tendency towards social disintegration is encouraged, sometimes leading to group violence and civil strife. 
Such conflict has obvious negative consequences for development, including a rapid increase in the number of internally displaced persons and refugees. 
Conflict resolution must include attention to social aspects of reconstruction, including encouraging processes and institutions which enable rehabilitation and reconciliation among previously hostile groups. 
The support of the international community for consolidating solutions and for preventing the recurrence of social conflict is essential. 
142. Social antagonism and accompanying discrimination tend to be strongest when fundamental economic stakes are involved, when there is sharp competition for access to land and other resources, and for work, public services and benefits. 
Conflicts can also be aggravated in periods of achievement when the fortunes of different groups diverge markedly. 
Ending institutionalized discrimination in the public sphere should be a realistic objective and must be a priority of policy. 
Appropriate legislation is needed to counteract discrimination. 
Insisting on non-discrimination in the administrative codes and ordinances of public institutions is another measure that Governments can take. 
This can be reinforced by all public institutions setting a good example. 
Given the long-standing discrimination against women, based on their traditionally subordinate roles to men, special efforts are needed to develop policies to end discriminatory practices in employment, education and access to public services, as well as in other domains. 
The concept of civil and political rights has proved powerful in providing individuals and groups subject to discrimination with the means for correcting injustice and enhancing social integration. 
Governments can promote this process by clearly stating the rights which all citizens can expect to enjoy and by ensuring that the legal system is open to all as a remedy for limitations on those rights. 
In the aftermath of violent and prolonged conflicts, the international community should assist countries and communities in securing reconciliation among groups, reconstructing social institutions that have been destroyed, reintegrating displaced persons and re-establishing the rule of law and respect for human rights. 
Efforts on a wide front are needed to promote equal opportunity for all, especially in education and employment. 
There is a need to ensure that such efforts do not provoke a sense of "reverse" discrimination. 
Arbitration and conciliation procedures should be developed at local and national levels. 
Systematic evaluation of programmes to promote equal opportunity and of their effectiveness is needed, as well as a systematic exchange of national experience, particularly at the regional level. 
144. Recalling the earlier analysis and proposals relating to poverty and employment, it is evident that equality of opportunity can most easily be fostered in a context of expanding economic horizons and employment, goals already identified as important social objectives in themselves. 
Access to education and the quality of education condition opportunities in later life. 
The education and training of young people prepare them to cope with their world and their future, including their professional life. 
147. Access for all to basic education is also vital to the fostering of shared values in a society and to the provision of a common starting-point for entering employment, pursuing opportunities in formal secondary or higher education and active participation in civil society. 
Enabling girls to complete their education is of fundamental importance. 
The long-term gains to society, and not just for the status of women, from the increased enrolment of girls in school are substantial. 
Education should be seen as a powerful tool against discrimination. 
Education policy must also strike an appropriate balance between promoting the common values on which a society is built and preserving an organic diversity of regions, cultures, languages or religions, as well as pedagogic content and orientation. 
149. How resources should be most efficiently distributed to meet the needs of different claimants will depend also on the overall level of provision. 
Social equality through public intervention is best promoted by universal provision when the resources are relatively easily available and by targeting when the resources are particularly scarce. 
A pragmatic approach is to concentrate on policy measures to meet the needs of wide segments of society, supplementing such measures with programmes aimed at groups with specific problems. 
In this way, access to the opportunities available through general policies is facilitated. 
150. In order to mobilize efforts or resources for any policy or programme, there must be either strong support from vested interests or a notion of social solidarity. 
By definition, disadvantaged or marginalized groups do not have the power to advance their own cause, but must appeal to social solidarity or the common interest. 
151. Public support has tended to be strongest for programmes which may benefit population groups much larger than the group of actual beneficiaries at any one time. 
In this category belong, among others, unemployment and disability benefits. 
152. From the perspective of social integration, it is important to engender a sense of shared interest and universal access to certain services. 
Where quality is of major importance - education being a particularly prominent example - a public system that does not serve the better-off strata but mainly the less well-off tends to fall short on quality. 
Such a system will tend to perpetuate the very divisions it is seeking to redress. Voluntary opting out by the middle classes may be as serious a problem as their privileged access to public services. 
Policies for the disadvantaged should be designed so as to secure and retain public support on a scale commensurate with needs. 
153. An important principle being stressed in the framing of social policy is that the emphasis should be on special needs rather than problems. 
A positive attitude emphasizing needs rather than a negative attitude emphasizing problems is in the spirit of a society able to accommodate differences; it is also more likely to mobilize and sustain public support in the long run. 
154. Needs change over time and it is important for institutions and public policies to be able to adapt, to change and preferably to anticipate change. 
However, there are certain groups such as the aged and the disabled whose needs are widely accepted: 
Policy concerning disabled persons must focus on the abilities of persons with disability rather than on their disability; on the contribution they can make to society rather than their claims on society; and on their dignity and rights as citizens rather than as objects of charity or welfare. 
156. Notions concerning the freedom people have to migrate in search of a better life and their right to cross national boundaries and settle in other countries have differed over time and from place to place. 
Migration today occurs on a massive scale and is unlikely to diminish in the near future; it is more likely to increase. 
157. The capacity of societies to absorb migrants varies. 
Targeted government measures as well as the example they set for the efforts of the institutions of civil society can help shape positive attitudes towards migrants. 
Policies to protect migrants and to promote decent conditions for them will enhance their contribution to the host society and help to maintain social tranquillity. 
Migrants, once admitted, have the right to the full protection of the laws of the host society. 
158. Migrant children and second-generation migrants often face a particularly difficult situation. 
Having acquired the expectations of their local peers, they do not easily accept the values of their migrant parents or willingly tolerate the hardships their parents have faced, and yet they are often confronted with lifelong discrimination as outsiders. 
Preparing these young people for work and breaking down barriers of hostility and exclusion are two essential dimensions to government efforts to improve relations between migrant and host populations and, more broadly, to promote social cohesion. 
159. The problem of international refugees has increased dramatically in recent years as a result of increasing nationalistic, ethnic and communal tensions and social disintegration in a growing number of countries, with the number of refugees increasing from 2.5 million in 1970 to 18 million in 1993. 
The need to provide asylum for and to protect refugees is greater than ever before, but the limits of the absorption capacity of receiving countries means that new approaches to the problem are urgently needed. 
The international community must not only ensure the protection of refugees, but must also expand and improve its efforts to promote social reconstruction and reconciliation in the countries of origin of refugees, allowing them to return home safely and voluntarily and assisting them in the process. 
Improved mechanisms on both the national and international levels are also urgently needed for identifying and resolving social conflicts before they become violent and generate new waves of refugees. 
This can take many forms: devolution and decentralization; promoting grass-roots and non-governmental organizations; direct participation; and new forms of partnership between public authorities and the private corporate sector, including new forms of privatization. 
161. There are many indications of a desire for change in the management of public institutions and in the way government responds to citizens' needs. 
Such change would build on what government has done effectively in the past, correct practices that have been shown to be ineffective, and abandon those made obsolete by time. 
More attention needs to be given to the optimal scale on which services should be organized and how to match them with corresponding administrative and jurisdictional entities. 
The appropriate scale differs, depending on whether the emphasis is on efficiency, accountability or quality, and the optimal scale varies for different services. 
Experience suggests no easy solution, but some reforms clearly have worked better than others, and experience here could be shared more widely among countries and, especially, local authorities. 
What is provided and how should not be determined primarily by institutionalized interests that have privileged access to government through formal consultative channels and through other networks. 
The latter are distinguished by their often voluntary nature and shared interest. 
165. In industrialized countries many of the functions traditionally undertaken by members of the family, especially by women, the kin group or community, have been gradually organized and professionalized and are now performed by public or private agencies, both for-profit and not-for-profit. 
In recent years attention has shifted to the role of the institutions of civil society, the community and the individual regarding the distribution of responsibility in performing these roles. 
The rapidity of change - as symbolized, for example, by the rate of urbanization and internal migration - in relation to the growth of resources makes it impractical to contemplate widespread resort to the solutions found in an earlier period by the industrialized countries. 
This naturally concentrates attention on the need to emphasize institutional development as part of the broader effort to maintain social cohesion in rapidly changing societies. 
166. The institutions of civil society can play an increasingly important role in mediating between the individual or immediate family and the government or privately organized commercial sector. 
It is important for government, especially local authorities, to encourage self-help activities through such networks, which provide mutual assistance and a means of combining the limited resources of Governments with community resources. 
Given the scarcity of resources, a priority for government action is support for the development of self-help organizations that may mobilize the people concerned, provide services and work with government to improve public services. 
Government can be instrumental in establishing an appropriate climate in which such institutions and initiatives can flourish. 
To this end, it can enact legislation, review and simplify administrative practices that tend to stifle opportunities, and reach out through specific programmes to support a wide range of citizens' and grass-roots organizations. 
Activities have expanded into many areas, covering a growing list of social services. 
167. As emphasized in the draft Declaration and the draft Programme of Action, social development and social progress require the participation and interplay of many actors. 
The first four chapters of this draft Programme of Action have identified a mix of policies and actions which Governments and other key actors, operating at different levels, can undertake with a view to eliminating poverty, creating more and better employment and enhancing social integration. 
Central to the overall effort to advance social progress must be a shared commitment by all the major actors to respect principles, accept responsibilities and pursue courses of action that promote the common good and greater well-being. 
This explains the frequent reference in the Programme of Action to institutional development. 
The cornerstone of a global undertaking of this magnitude must be a sense of greater solidarity among actors both within and between nations. 
168. Equity and solidarity imply that all members of society, starting with those who are weakest, poorest or among the most vulnerable, benefit from their fundamental rights. 
In all cases, the most basic human rights must be safeguarded. 
As these cannot all be met simultaneously, a democratic process comes into play wherein agreement on a set of shared basic values provides a foundation for establishing the needs and interests whose fulfilment serves the common welfare. 
It is only through a continuing dialogue among the key actors, including the people themselves, at both the national and international levels that the common good can be defined and, as necessary, amended in the light of changing circumstances. 
In addition, the consultation process offers the best means for reaching agreement on implementation requirements. 
169. The starting-point for establishing the foundation for solidarity at the national level is good government. 
The State plays a key role in shaping an enabling environment in which rights are respected, interests are reconciled, needs are met and responsibilities are shared. 
But while each of these fields of activity is crucial for progress in the three core areas, a Government's commitment and enabling role transcends specific areas of policy action and institutional development. 
And it is manifested not just by designing and carrying out programmes and projects but by developing a capacity to monitor and assess progress towards the achievement of stated objectives and established targets. 
171. Within the framework of a sound enabling environment, private employers have a major role to play in establishing enterprises, generating wealth and creating jobs. 
They perform an economic function and have a critical social role. 
172. Parts I-IV have stressed throughout the major role that the various actors of civil society must play in advancing social progress and working to achieve social objectives. 
In defending the rights and interests of their members, they have protected the weakest and enhanced the human condition. 
Trade unions also contribute to social integration and, like employers, have responsibilities for the creation of an ethic of service and the definition of the common good. 
174. Community groups can take many forms, ranging from organizations of smallholders and urban-based community development organizations to human rights groups. 
While their specific interests and tasks may vary considerably, they provide critical links between government and the grass-roots in raising awareness and properly setting out the true nature of particular social problems and then helping to shape responses that address the felt needs of the community involved. 
Among the types of tasks carried out are improving access to land, credit, markets, irrigation systems, basic education, primary health care and low-cost housing, participation in the planning and carrying out of relief and conservation efforts, and protecting working children and other vulnerable groups. 
175. Non-governmental organizations can play an important role in assisting community-based organizations and in helping to foster and support local initiatives. 
Non-governmental organizations often can be enlisted to design and deliver services to local communities. 
It also has a responsibility to draw attention to the causes, manifestations and possible solutions to social injustice and abject social conditions. 
177. Cooperation at all levels, between government and the major actors of civil society, as well as among the latter actors and institutions, underpins the very notion of a global strategy for social development and, in a sense, is the essence of social progress. 
The realization of the Summit's aspirations and the sustainable implementation of its goals will depend on the involvement and efforts of people everywhere, working within their communities. 
It is therefore necessary that the various actors support, in particular, the development of education initiatives at the local, national and international levels to equip people with the kind of knowledge, skills and attitudes they will need to participate actively in furthering the Summit's aspirations and goals. 
Where cooperation proves difficult, it is important to foster the use of mediation, arbitration and other consensual forms of conflict resolution. 
A charter for social progress anchored by the principle of solidarity would require well-defined, generally accepted procedures for conflict resolution and problem solving. 
179. A global compact for social development also would call for much greater international cooperation and support and a major unified effort by the United Nations and the United Nations system. 
Parts I-IV have pointed to a non-exhaustive list of areas where the United Nations and its specialized agencies can play a heightened role. 
These include eliminating all forms of discrimination, conducting research on the causes and remedies of poverty, carrying out emergency relief, strengthening technology institutions and policies, enhancing education and training programmes, improving job information for workers, and promoting the ratification and fuller implementation of international instruments that safeguard human rights. 
But going beyond what individual United Nations programmes and individuals can offer in these and other areas pertaining to social development, there is a need for a more united thrust running across the system and greater visibility in the treatment of social issues. 
In addressing the three core issues, the report has shown the close interrelationship between economic and social forces and associated policy formulation. 
Social objectives can only be achieved if supported by economic policies that are equitable as well as efficient. 
181. To reflect the central priority of social progress and to achieve the objectives related to the three core issues of the Social Summit, Governments ought to elaborate national strategies for social progress. 
Countries typically develop strategies for particular sectors - housing, education, health care and social protection are examples - or for groups with special needs, such as unemployed youth. 
But the policies and actions required to achieve the objectives in the three core issues are and should be extremely diversified. 
Certain problems call for actions that are cross-sectoral or global in scope. 
Policies for social development relate to issues which have economic, financial, legal, institutional and cultural dimensions. 
182. In accordance with the orientations and guidelines of the draft Declaration and the draft Programme of Action, each country would establish its priorities and identify the policies and measures expected to have a high impact on social conditions. 
The envisaged strategies for social progress would differ from traditional social planning by being wider in scope, but without sacrificing their focus on precise social objectives. 
Their scope would comprise the integration of economic, social, political and cultural as well as institutional, financial and legal dimensions and measures. 
183. Within the context of national strategies, specific programmes would need to be conceived and implemented at various levels - national, regional, local. 
The responsibility of national and regional authorities is the provision of a variety of options, services and facilities to meet a wide range of community and household needs, while local and community institutions can help set more specific priorities at the local level. 
184. National strategies for social progress should also include national targets with an indicative time-frame, full costing as appropriate, and a mechanism for review and revision. 
The draft Declaration and the draft Programme of Action suggest precise objectives for the elimination of the most extreme forms of poverty, the elimination of all forms of discrimination and the reduction of inequalities of opportunity, access and justice. 
Targets are useful instruments to help define a problem more precisely, to mobilize the energies and resources needed to address it, to lend transparency to government policies, and to ensure accountability. 
186. There are many possibilities for promoting policy coherence, ranging from inter-ministerial committees to planning units attached to the office of the President or Prime Minister. 
While a functional division of responsibility within government and within the public institutions at various regional and local levels is imperative, integration should not mean "deprofessionalization" and confusion of roles. 
Decentralized forms of governance and local government have a crucial role in facilitating the implementation of inter-sectoral strategies comprising a holistic approach, and supporting a participatory role for the community and, in particular, the underserved population. 
187. Essential to success here is the administrative or institutional culture which imbues the relationship between persons and departments or offices with different responsibilities. 
At the same time the status of ministries and administrations responsible for "social issues", as a general rule, needs to be upgraded and integrated into the overall development and structural adjustment decision-making process. 
In that sense again, there are strong cultural links between perceptions of roles and what is valued in a particular society, and society's capacity to address social problems. 
188. The overall monitoring of the national strategies for social progress and more generally of the implementation of the goals, objectives and recommendations which constitute the outcome of the Social Summit should be primarily done at the national level. 
The results of monitoring would make an important contribution to a national debate on social questions and enhance the capacity of all actors at the national level to participate effectively and responsibly in the process of social development. 
Exchanges at the political, intellectual and professional levels should be stimulated by public authorities' organizing open discussions on the implementation of the Copenhagen Declaration and Programme of Action. 
The arrangements for such international exchanges are discussed below. 
189. An important objective of the Summit is to recognize the contribution to social progress of international cooperation at many levels and among many actors. 
190. Cooperation among Governments is increasingly essential in dealing with social issues that transcend national borders. 
In some cases, bilateral arrangements may be adequate, but regional and multilateral approaches also need to be encouraged so that all countries have a voice in decisions that affect them directly or indirectly. 
191. Regional or subregional groupings that have come into existence in all parts of the world in recent decades, originating as political, cultural or defence arrangements or for the purpose of expanding trade, provide further opportunities for cooperation in the social sphere. 
Members of such organizations are invited to explore new possibilities for deepening cooperation on social questions to support and complement cooperation in the security and economic domains. 
Also, within the social area, bilateral cooperation between donor government agencies and developing countries aimed at providing services of benefit to the poorest, is of considerable importance. 
More resources, therefore, need to be directed to social development purposes. 
To facilitate this shift and to make assistance more effective, both developing countries and donor agencies need to modify their approaches and procedures. 
193. In developing countries more attention needs to be given to ways of achieving greater coherence in cooperation through the establishment of consultative mechanisms for assessing overall assistance needs at the country level, which can also serve as clearing-houses specifically for cooperation activities in the social area. 
195. Development cooperation agencies in donor Governments should seek to establish closer links with all relevant developing country ministries, including those of social welfare, together with their provincial and local counterparts, and draw more on national professional expertise in the design of cooperation programmes. 
Government support to national capacity-building, through greater involvement in international exchanges and in the specialized training of personnel from developing countries, is recommended. 
Programmes and activities benefiting from external aid tend to be expert-intensive and dependent for their viability on outside resources. 
More attention is needed, at all stages of project design, to ensure that they lend themselves to wide replication at much lower "unit cost". 
Thus, in deciding investments in the social area, both parties need to consider more carefully the maintenance costs involved and the sources of funds for recurrent expenses, especially for staffing. 
At the same time, programmes could be supported more effectively with a more flexible approach to meeting local and recurrent costs, which tend to be particularly important in the social area. 
196. Current donor procedures are time-consuming and place a heavy burden on personnel in developing countries, which ministries of social affairs find especially difficult to shoulder. 
197. In addition to international cooperation among Governments, cooperation is extensive among non-governmental organizations and other institutions of civil society, such as trade unions, the cooperative movement, professional and trade associations, academic and research institutions and many others. 
Such cooperation is typically the spontaneous expression of shared interests. 
Governments can help to support and encourage such private efforts in a variety of ways, starting by taking care not to erect barriers to mutual assistance efforts by institutions of civil society. 
198. Social policy, social experience and social analysis offer an immensely useful domain for exchange, dialogue and joint thinking and action. 
It is often neither necessary nor desirable to attempt to plan such cooperation. 
It is, however, extremely important to create a climate favourable to a "market for ideas" and learning from experience on matters of social development. 
Communities would be selected only where there was an expression of interest and felt needs, and they would be encouraged to participate in the design of worthwhile projects and activities. 
Young people would generally serve in their own countries, but machinery and possibilities would be established for service in other parts of the world, both developed and developing. 
The rationale would be to draw more fully on the unexploited potential of a powerful idealistic response, to instil in young people a sense of service to the community, at times giving them the opportunity to work and live with people of other regions and cultures. 
The United Nations would provide the overall umbrella for such service and would contribute to its organization. 
200. In Article 55 of Chapter IX, International Economic and Social Cooperation, the Charter of the United Nations establishes a cause/effect relationship between "conditions of stability and well-being" and "peaceful and friendly relations among nations". 
In the same Article, the Charter states that the United Nations shall promote, inter alia, "higher standards of living, full employment, and conditions of economic and social progress and development". 
201. The mandate of the United Nations and of the specialized agencies for international cooperation on social development taken in its broadest sense is therefore extremely extensive. 
The use that Governments have made of this mandate, and the capacity of the secretariats to assist Member States in promoting cooperation in the social domain, have varied during the past decades. 
In addition to the activities of specialized agencies and programmes on employment, education and culture, health, population, refugees and the situation of children, there has been a growing tendency in the United Nations, since the 1990s, to "integrate" social and economic issues and programmes. 
As a consequence, the concept of "social cooperation" has lost part of its original meaning. 
(a) Intergovernmental discussions of social trends and policies, on the basis of surveys and reports prepared by the Secretariat, held in the Third Committee of the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council and the Commission for Social Development; 
(c) Discussion and adoption in a special ministerial conference of the Guiding Principles for Developmental Social Welfare Policies and Programmes in the Near Future (this is the most comprehensive text on social development endorsed by the United Nations since the Declaration on Social Progress and Development of 1969); 
(d) Special events or years, such the International Year of the Family (1994), and decades, such as the United Nations Decade of Disabled Persons, and the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction; 
203. The scope and priorities for social cooperation through the United Nations system should be determined on the basis of a comprehensive assessment of social conditions and an analysis of the anticipated needs for social cooperation pertaining to the three core issues and their common elements. 
204. A few preliminary remarks can be made: 
(b) A closer relationship could be established between the Security Council and the Economic and Social Council; Article 65 of the Charter states that "the Economic and Social Council may furnish information to the Security Council and shall assist the Security Council upon its request"; 
(c) The United Nations and other organizations of the system, including those at the regional level, should play a significant role in organizing debates and exchanges of experience on very concrete aspects of the elaboration and implementation of social policies and programmes; 
(d) The critical role of institutional development and renewal in the functioning of societies and the implementation of policies in sectoral or overall social domains is also increasingly evident. 
(e) The mandates, agendas and modes of operation of the various organizations of the system with a direct or indirect relationship to social development - particularly the three core issues - should be part of the internal review already launched by a number of programmes and agencies. 
The respective roles of the Economic and Social Council and its functional commissions should also be reviewed. 
The aim would be to enhance the coordinating and policy-setting role of the Council while ensuring that its subsidiary bodies provide appropriate advice. 
(f) The governing bodies of specialized agencies and programmes could be invited by the Social Summit and the General Assembly to consider ways and means of giving higher priority and visibility to social development objectives, policies and priorities as agreed upon in Copenhagen. 
A few points might be considered: 
(a) Global monitoring by the General Assembly on the basis of an overall report of the Secretary-General, which would replace the current surveys and reports on economic and social trends and issues; 
(b) Leaving unchanged the monitoring and reporting roles of the working groups on the Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights; 
(c) Convening by the General Assembly, approximately every five years, a world conference on social development and social progress; such a conference would be held at the ministerial or summit level upon decision of the General Assembly. 
206. UNDP could provide focal points in its country offices for follow-up to the World Summit for Social Development, which could assist Governments in their endeavours while also facilitating communication between the United Nations system and each country on Summit matters. 
UNDP also could assist Governments in organizing, at the country level, annual Summit follow-up meetings of the major actors, including representatives of government and key segments of civil society. 
207. The organization and structure of the Secretariat of the United Nations, which has a central role as a forum for exchange of views and policy-making on matters of social development and social progress, should be modified and strengthened in the light of the decisions of the Social Summit. 
The United Nations must provide the "social pillar" for international cooperation. 
A rearrangement of existing resources, structures and mandates should make this possible. 
208. A possibility would be to have a number of programmes on issues stemming from the Social Summit. 
These programmes - on social integration, the reduction and elimination of poverty, and the relationship between the globalization of the economy and employment - would aim at mobilizing the relevant activities of the Secretariat around precise themes and objectives within a time-frame. 
They would be identified in the programme budget and the medium-term plan of the United Nations and could become the subject of specific inter-agency arrangements for cooperation and coordination. 
Programme links would have to be established at the national and, increasingly, subnational levels so as to effectively utilize the field presence and ensure the necessary coherence and follow-up by the relevant United Nations programmes and specialized agencies. 
209. Social development requires first the mobilization of all available human and physical resources. 
The fact that poverty, and excessive inequalities, represent a waste of energy and unused human capacity has been emphasized in this draft Programme of Action. 
The reduction of poverty is an engine for achieving economic goals. Also, education and health, in addition, to being facets of human progress, represent necessary investments for the realization of all the objectives pertaining to the prevention of poverty, access to employment and the enhancement of social integration. 
A good network of institutions, laws and regulations, and their functioning according to democratically accepted and enforced "rules of the game", as well as codes of ethical conduct, constitute a most valuable and necessary resource for social development. 
Some remarks are in order: 
In that sense, financial resources for the achievement of the objectives of this draft Programme of Action cannot be separated from, and must be an integral part of, financial resources for overall development. 
Currently, in most developing nations, these resources are insufficient; 
Information, statistical data and analyses of the results of public programmes and projects and of their linkages are therefore important; 
(c) There is a close correlation between the functioning of a Government and its administration, and its capacity to raise financial resources for development, both domestically and internationally. 
Credibility, transparency, overall accountability to the people, and the capacity to avoid corruption and to limit the extent of wasteful expenditure are critical elements for the efficiency of the taxation system, as well as for the mobilization of external resources. 
It is estimated in the report that the implementation of this 20 per cent target - seen as an average pattern - would yield approximately $88 billion a year. 
The other facet of the 20/20 Compact is the proposal that donor countries also devote 20 per cent of their aid budgets to the same "human priority goals". 
The estimate here is that donors allocate 16 per cent of aid to the social sector, but only seven per cent to "human priority concerns". 
A move to 20 per cent would, it is estimated, provide $12 billion a year, instead of the current $4 billion. 
Therefore, the 20/20 "Compact for Human Development" would be "based on a sharing of responsibilities" between developing countries and the donors. 
The report notes that no new money would be required because existing budget priorities would be restructured. 
Possible changes in the budget priorities of developing countries are suggested in the report: reduction of military spending, privatization of "loss-making public enterprises", and deletion of low priority development projects. 
213. At the International Conference on Assistance to Africa's Children, sponsored by the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and held in Senegal from 25 to 27 November 1992, "20/20" was incorporated into the Consensus of Dakar. 
African countries committed themselves to increasing the share of public expenditure allocated to health, nutrition, education, water and sanitation, and family planning, while donor countries agreed to increase their support for those human development priorities in countries where national Governments had taken the lead. 
214. The main rationale for assistance from the rich to the poor countries for promoting social development and social progress is to be found in the ethics of solidarity: mutual interest is a complementary rationale for international cooperation. 
(a) Existing mechanisms in place for stock-of-debt operations should be applied in a timely and flexible manner with a view to reducing the debt of developing countries, especially in Africa and other least developed countries, to a sustainable level; 
(b) The target for official development assistance (ODA), set at 0.7 per cent of the gross national product of industrialized countries, remains valid and should be implemented; the situation and needs of the least developed countries should become a matter of increasing priority; 
(c) There is an urgent need to build a constituency at the world level for increased solidarity, including in financial terms, between affluent and poor countries. 
One of the main thrusts of the draft Declaration is to root such solidarity in ethical and spiritual grounds; 
(d) All the questions which affect the current and future state of the world, and which are not specifically social, economic or political but have in common the characteristic of being universal in their effects if not in their origins, must be addressed through, inter alia, appropriate financial mechanisms. 
Among the modes of financing global action to address these global threats are the "peace dividend", additional aid, and taxes based on a variety of international transactions. 
The Human Development Report, 1994 includes a discussion of such possibilities; 
(a) The private enterprise sector is a major actor in that the essence of its function is to mobilize savings, seek out investment opportunities and create wealth through value added in "production". 
A sound enabling environment and the right incentives facilitate and encourage the performance of multiple roles by the private sector; 
It can thus be a critical partner with Governments in realizing social objectives; 
(c) The private sector, in particular major national and transnational corporations, can also be effective in mobilizing resources for the promotion of specific social objectives and in tackling a range of problems. 
Corporations differ significantly within industries and within countries in their standards of provision for employees and social responsibility to the community. 
While such differences are typically the result of judgements based on commercial considerations, experience has demonstrated that a high degree of social responsibility has more often than not coincided with commercial success. 
All corporations should be encouraged by Governments to aspire to the "best practice" in their sector and locality, by the many means at their disposal; 
They are increasingly contributing also by encouraging employees to volunteer and by providing, free of charge, their organizational talents, technical skills and physical facilities for raising funds and delivering services. 
217. At the national level, development banks and similar institutions that derive their capital base from the public sector or are in other ways underwritten by government, need the sustained support of national authorities. 
218. At the regional level, such institutions as the regional development banks have the potential for mobilizing new resources by combining the funds subscribed by member Governments with their capacity to raise private capital in regional and global financial markets. 
These banks have also pioneered concessionary lending to promote social objectives. 
219. At the global level, the significant role played by the World Bank and its affiliates, needs to be recognized. 
The Bank has been increasing its support to national efforts to eradicate poverty and to meet national objectives in various social sectors by expanding both its lending and technical advice. 
The Bank's capacity should be strengthened to allow it to mobilize additional resources for lending for development and in support, particularly, of the objectives of the three core issues of the Summit. 
During the week ending 28 May 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/610) that had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/610 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 919 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/919 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3380th meeting, held on 25 May 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General pursuant to resolution 913 (1994) (S/1994/600). 
The President, drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/613) that had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/613 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 920 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/920 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/620) that had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/620 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 921 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/921 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
In this latest aggression against the Eastern Bekaa Valley, Israeli war planes have launched one of their bloodiest attacks against Lebanon in years. More than 50 civilians have been killed and 80 wounded, with most of the casualties youths under the age of 15. 
The point in question is the forced removal and expulsion of whole families from their homes, in the course of which there are numerous recorded cases of attacks against the personal integrity of individuals, the seizure of property and means of livelihood, and widespread killings. 
Guided by moral and humanitarian obligations, Croatia has accepted a burden it can no longer bear alone, owing to the obvious financial costs beyond the capacity of its small and occupation-depressed economy. 
This has resulted in substantial difficulties in the reception, housing, care and transfer of refugees to places of temporary residence in Croatia and in other countries. 
As is known, our five-megawatt experimental nuclear power plant had no other choice than to begin the core refuelling operations from early May for technical or safety reasons. 
The selection and securing of some fuel rods requested by IAEA with regard to the core refuelling operations are activities for the verification of completeness of the initial report. In the long run, this activity falls under the category of ad hoc inspection. 
The selection and securing of some fuel rods, therefore, can never be allowed before our unique status is removed. 
However, we are carrying out the core refuelling operations in such a manner that we fully preserve the technical possibility of later measurement of such fuel rods as requested by the Agency, as a token of good faith, anticipating a removal of our unique status. 
At present, the core refuelling operations and all the fuel in the transfer channel, spent fuel pond and damaged fuel dry storage are under strict containment and surveillance by the Agency. 
The Agency has planted thermal luminescence detectors and seals in all the channels that may be considered to be diversion paths and two surveillance cameras in the building of the spent fuel pond to monitor and control the flow of nuclear material. 
This is admitted by the inspectors of the Agency now observing the whole process of refuelling. 
Our core refuelling operation is being done in such a manner that we preserve the technical possibility of later measurement. 
Baskets of spent fuel are placed in their own positions in the spent fuel pond. 
Accounting and operating records concerning all the operations of refuelling, including the basket identification number, the channel identification number, the sequence of fuel rods in channels and the position of baskets in the pond, are being kept at the facility. 
The identification number of baskets and their positions in the pond are also being strictly ascertained by the Agency's inspectors now present during the refuelling operation. 
This shows that the refuelling operations are now being conducted in the presence of IAEA inspectors in such a manner that we preserve the technical possibility of their future measurement. 
So it is possible to reconstruct the channels of the fuel rods in baskets and the sequence of rods in the channels at any time if necessary. 
This method has been fully proved through experiment under wet and dry conditions. 
When this method is applied, the working amount of measurement may be slightly larger than that by the method of selecting fuel rods in the reactor core, but it is the only rational method in our present situation. 
It is a scientific method proposed by the operators in the spirit of cooperation, out of a sincere desire to demonstrate the transparency of our nuclear activities. 
Since the Agency promised us to study our proposal after going back to Vienna, it should have given us a scientific and technical clarification. 
The Agency secretariat deliberately avoided being present at the refuelling, ignoring our fair proposal for its presence from the beginning, and hindered the normal operation of our nuclear facilities. 
When we were compelled to start the refuelling operation for technical and safety reasons, it charged that we had started the refuelling in the absence of its inspectors. 
The facts clearly indicate that the Agency secretariat has pursued a sinister political purpose of stifling the Democratic People's Republic of Korea from the beginning according to a ready-made scenario, far from taking a stand for a solution to the "nuclear issue" of the Democratic People's Republic. 
If some officials of the Agency secretariat declare that the technical possibility of the future measurement of the fuel rods is gone, we cannot but take a decisive countermeasure. 
Paragraph 4 of the resolution requests me to send a fact-finding mission to the area as soon as practicable to assess prospects for a renewed dialogue among all those concerned and for further efforts by them to resolve their differences. 
Following consultations with Mr. Abdel-Aziz Abdelghani, member of the Presidential Council of the Republic of Yemen, Mr. Abdel-Aziz Aldali, Special Envoy of H.E. Mr. Ali Salem al-Baidh, and the Government of Algeria I have decided to appoint H.E. Mr. Lakhdar Brahimi as my Special Envoy to Yemen. 
Mr. Brahimi will lead the fact-finding team which is expected to travel to the area as soon as arrangements can be made. 
I was unpleasantly surprised to hear that the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) intends to permit a liaison officer from Karad_i_ party to work in cargo at the Tuzla airport. 
This unilateral decision by UNPROFOR is against clear demands we presented earlier to your Special Representative, and constitutes an open violation of the legal rights of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This decision leaves the impression that UNPROFOR is rewarding the aggressors for their constant assaults against the safe area of Tuzla. 
At the 1705th meeting at its sixty-first session, on 25 May 1994, the Trusteeship Council adopted resolution 2199 (LXI), entitled "Attainment of self-government or independence by the Trust Territories". 
Mindful that the people of Palau have established a constitution and democratic political institutions providing the instruments of self-government, 
Aware that political status negotiations between the Administering Authority and representatives of the Trust Territory began in 1969 with the aim of facilitating the progressive development of the peoples in Micronesia, including Palau, towards self-government or independence as was deemed appropriate, 
Recalling its resolution 2183 (LIII) of 28 May 1986, in which termination of the Trusteeship Agreement for the entire Trust Territory was envisioned, 
Having heard the statement of the elected representative of the Republic of Palau requesting early termination of the Trusteeship Agreement, and believing this to reflect the freely expressed wishes of the people of Palau, 
1. Notes that the people of Palau have freely exercised their right to self-determination in a plebiscite observed by the visiting mission of the Trusteeship Council and have chosen free association with the United States of America; 
* All material submitted by the Administering Authority pursuant to this resolution will be circulated as received. 
Between 31 May-2 June 1994, there appear to have been nine flights of fixed or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 1 of resolution 816 (1993) or approved by UNPROFOR in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,683. 
At 1113 hours on 21 May 1994 a hostile two-aircraft formation broke the sound barrier over Samawah, capital of the Muthanna Governorate. 
Southern region: 72 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Qal`at Salih, Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Busayyah, Jalibah and Artawi. 
At 1045 and 1155 hours on 22 May 1994 a hostile two-aircraft formation broke the sound barrier over Samawah, capital of the Muthanna Governorate. 
(a) Northern region: 17 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Aqrah, Amadiyah and Ayn Zalah. 
(b) Southern region: 50 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, the area to the south of Najaf, Artawi, Jalibah, Chabaish and Busayyah. 
(a) Northern region: 20 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar, Amadiyah, Aqrah and Dukan. 
(b) Southern region: 30 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Qal`at Salih, Jalibah, Busayyah and Artawi. 
At 1715 hours on 24 May 1994, a United States aircraft dropped incendiary flares on the Fayidah area in the Nanawa Governorate, causing damage to crops. 
(a) Northern region: 21 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar, Aqrah and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 18 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Salman, Samawah, Busayyah and the area to the south of Diwaniyah. 
It left at 1525 hours in the direction of Saudi airspace. 
(a) Northern region: 20 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Zakho, Amadiyah and Ayn Zalah. 
(b) Southern region: 38 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Shatrah, Qal`at Salih, Qurnah, Jalibah, Busayyah and Artawi. 
At 1057 hours on 26 May 1994, a hostile two-aircraft formation broke the sound barrier over Nasiriyah, capital of the Dhi Qar Governorate. 
(a) Northern region: 21 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar, Sinjar, Aqrah and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 46 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Qurnah, Nasiriyah, Samawah, the area to the south of Najaf, the area to the south of Diwaniyah, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
(a) Northern region: 14 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar, Aqrah, Amadiyah, Dukan and Ayn Zalah. 
(b) Southern region: 54 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Amarah, Samawah, Qurnah, the area to the south of Diwaniyah, Busayyah, Jalibah and Artawi. 
At 1255 hours on 28 May 1994, a United States reconnaissance aircraft flying at 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres violated Iraq's airspace over Artawi, Basra, Qal`at Salih, Amarah, Nasiriyah, Shanafiyah, Hamzah, Samawah, Chabaish and Jalibah. 
It left at 1610 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabia. 
At 1605 hours on 28 May 1994, a hostile formation broke the sound barrier over Samawah, capital of the Muthanna Governorate. 
(a) Northern region: 13 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 38 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Basra, Jalibah, Busayyah and Artawi. 
Southern region: 65 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Salman, Basra, Qal`at Salih, Artawi, Qurnah, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
I should be grateful if you would have the present letter and its annex circulated as a document of the Security Council. 
On 26 April 1994, Kuwaiti coastguard patrols apprehended 17 Iraqis in Kuwaiti territorial waters. 
They were in five small wooden boats near the Khawr Warbah area. 
On Monday, 2 May 1994, at 1815 hours (Kuwait City local time), two vessels were sighted off the Kuwaiti coast in the demilitarized zone. 
They disembarked on the Kuwaiti coast. 
The second vessel was halted approximately 5 metres from the first, two kilometres to the right of the Umm Qasr guardpost. 
The United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission (UNIKOM) was notified. 
They came and proceeded, with the liaison officer, in the direction of the two vessels, but, when they were about 1 kilometre away, the vessels made off in the direction of the Iraqi port of Umm Qasr. 
The footprints showed that they had made for an oil site north of Abdali centre, and, upon questioning, a Kuwait Oil Company engineer said that one sack of screws was missing. 
Three screws, of the same type as those stolen, were discovered in the border trench. 
UNIKOM was duly notified. 
Annexed is a list of the names of the 17 Iraqis apprehended in Kuwait territorial waters. 
In this communication, which is being submitted for consideration at the second session (13-17 June 1994) of the Ad Hoc Intergovernmental Working Group of Experts established pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/218, the French Government wishes to raise three points: 
(1) What is the mandate of the Working Group? 
(2) What substantive conclusions should be drawn from the Working Group's first session? 
(3) Why is a committee to detect budgetary irregularities necessary? 
General Assembly resolution 48/218 established the Working Group in order to "address alleged cases of fraud". 
This is because the problem of fraud in its entirety is far too vast to be considered meaningfully in three short five-day sessions. 
It does, however, imply intent or the existence of actions designed to deceive others, and the intent or actions can only be confirmed, with difficulty, after the fact. 
They must therefore be approached differently and in sequence, starting with the one targeted in the specific mandate given in resolution 48/218, namely the alleged cases of fraud. 
To do otherwise would be to deny that there was any room for improvement in the Organization's financial management system, while blaming its weaknesses entirely on unscrupulous staff members. 
The meetings with key figures in the existing system of financial control were valuable because they showed the Working Group that: 
1. The Financial Regulations and Rules are unclear, incomplete and relatively inaccessible, at least in the view of some of those who addressed the Working Group. 
If questioned, the national experts participating in the work of the Board of Auditors would probably confirm this criticism; 
2. The only operational criterion used to evaluate the conduct of approving and certifying officers was compliance (or non-compliance) with the prescribed budget management norms. 
The term currently used by representatives of the Controller's Office is "misconduct", since the Office cannot use the term "fraud". 
This confirms what was stated earlier with regard to the Working Group's mandate from the General Assembly; 
5. There was no answer at all to the question of whether there was any systematic monitoring of the transactions carried out by individual approving or certifying officers, either globally or by means of surveys. 
Under the circumstances, it can be assumed that such monitoring does not occur within the internal control system; 
(a) The Financial Regulations and Rules must be reviewed in their entirety with a view to making them clearer, more complete and more readily accessible. 
Annex I provides examples which relate to the rules governing procurement. 
While the Working Group simply cannot conduct such a review itself, it might wish to formulate a recommendation to that effect in its report to the General Assembly. 
(b) Internal auditing within the United Nations Secretariat must be strengthened. 
The Working Group might submit comments, noting the weakness identified in this document, on the understanding that the implementation of recommendations relating to internal audit are in fact the competence of the Secretary-General; 
This serves to justify the proposal by the French Government to establish a committee to detect budgetary irregularities. 
1. We are not writing on a blank page. 
The Working Group's proposals must take account of the existing system, must be in keeping with its spirit and must remedy its shortcomings without thereby contradicting what now exists and works. 
The strengthening of internal financial control is not directly the Working Group's problem, even though, in its final conclusions, the Group finds it necessary to indicate its concern about this matter (see above). 
In that respect, the evaluation of proper management is essential. 
The monitoring of regularity is a different matter. 
Everyday practical experience shows that respect for a system of financial norms is the most economical and most certain way to ensure proper financial management and a satisfactory cost/benefit ratio. 
This is evidenced, inter alia, by a very recent study (15 April 1994) prepared by the International Federation of Accountants (IFAC), Public Sector Committee (see extracts, annex II). 
(1) The norms must be complete, simple, clear and capable of evolving on the basis of experience; 
Unless the management system makes provision for self-monitoring, this means a methodical analysis of the areas of risk in management and a sufficient number of survey tests, especially in those areas of risk. 
(3) From the individual standpoint, infractions of norms, if they are particularly serious, must be examined case by case by a specialized committee whose decisions must be final, that is to say, must have the authority of final judgement. 
Why a special committee? Because the norms that must be used as reference are too specific to permit entrusting the monitoring of their application, at least at first instance, to judges other than audit professionals. 
On appeal, by contrast, an administrative tribunal with general competence may handle the matter. 
The committee's secretariat could be provided by that of the Board of Auditors. 
Operating costs should therefore be limited. 
The committee should act solely when a case is referred to it: 
- by the Secretary-General; 
- by the Board of Auditors (external control). 
- Non-compliance with the norms to a degree considered sufficiently serious; 
This would constitute the "sanction", it being understood that thereafter the Secretary-General could still, if he wished, institute disciplinary, civil or criminal proceedings against the officials thus designated by the committee. 
Viewed from the standpoint of the external auditor, the establishment of the committee would be equivalent to an opportunity to set up, as suggested by the aforementioned IFAC study, an additional reporting system specializing in mismanagement cases. 
The application of this regulation is explained in the "financial rules", which are established by the Secretary-General and therefore rank lower in the hierarchy of norms. 
Under those rules, the powers to conclude contracts are very widely delegated and sub-delegated. 
The same is true in many decentralized units. 
The list of those officials by whom "contracts for the purchase, rental or sale of services, supplies, equipment or other requirements shall be entered into on behalf of the United Nations" (rule 110.16) is not systematically kept up to date. 
It is hardly surprising, therefore, that in actuality competitive bidding or even calling for proposals remains the exception. 
The Board of Auditors has pointed out this situation for many years and, in its report, 1/ observed in particular that "only 17 per cent of 5,444 purchase orders issued during the biennium [1990-1991] at Headquarters was awarded through the bidding process". 
The financial provisions relating to this question, in particular rules 110.25 to 110.31, are not sufficiently precise, inasmuch as the concept of non-expendable property is not defined. 
It is, in fact, an administrative instruction, ST/AI/374 of 16 January 1992, which defines the term "non-expendable property" as meaning items valued at US$ 1,500 or more and with a serviceable life of five years. 
The Board of Auditors has pointed out in its report 2/ that under that definition, 99 per cent of the quantity of existing non-expendable property (items valued at $500 or more) is excluded from the concept of non-expendable property. 
Beyond the rules formally enunciated and published in texts, such as the Financial Regulations and Rules, account must also be taken of the many provisions contained in documents which remain internal to the services. 
In general, certain accounting principles adopted by the Organization and not appearing in the regulations should normally be stated explicitly in the summary of significant accounting policies. 
Those principles authorize "facilities", each of which can provide an opportunity for fraud. 
A strict rule in this matter would require that such obligations should be so included only when they reflect services actually rendered or goods actually delivered (the delivery principle). 
On the contrary, in many cases the vaguest kind of "commitment" (as, for example, the issuance of a purchase voucher) suffices to justify the accounting of the expenditure in question. 
1. In any organization management is responsible for ensuring compliance with the laws, regulations and other authorities applicable to its activities, particularly authorities for raising and spending money. 
Compliance or authority auditing, therefore, is an important element of auditing both in the public and the private sector. 
Compliance, however, takes on added significance in the public sector because Governments and other public-sector entities are generally created by, and mandated to operate with and within, a regulatory framework. 
Therefore they are subject to more numerous and specific authorities than are private-sector organizations. 
4. In many jurisdictions, public officials, legislators and the general public have been devoting increasing attention to the accountability of governmental and other public-sector entities. 
In other jurisdictions, authority requirements have been relaxed to facilitate achievement of results. 
Auditing for compliance with authority, however, remains an important function for public-sector auditors everywhere. 
11. It is the responsibility of the management of the audited entity to ensure compliance with applicable authorities. 
This responsibility encompasses identifying the requirements with which the entity must comply, implementing internal control systems designed to provide reasonable assurance that compliance is achieved and taking appropriate action whenever a breach of legislation or other authorities occurs. 
16. At the operational stage of the audit, the auditor should review and assess whether the entity's operation is in compliance with the significant pertinent legislation and other authorities that he has identified. 
- Organizational structure (for example, do appointments to the governing board conform with the provisions of enabling legislation, or have the specific funds required by law been established?); 
- Policies and procedures governing the acquisition, management and utilization of the entity's resources (for example, contracts and grants procedures, or revenue or debt policy); 
- Policies detailing programme eligibility requirements; - Internal control systems designed to ensure compliance (for example, budgetary control system, control of deposits and investments); 
- Transactions (for example, are expenditures in excess of the legally appropriated amounts, is personnel compensation in accordance with relevant legal and regulatory provisions, particularly with respect to higher executive levels?). 
18. In addition, the audit of compliance with authority could be broadened to include assessment of the internal control framework established by management to minimize the occurrence of non-compliance. 
Where fraud is suspected, sufficient tests should be conducted to determine whether there are reasonable grounds to support the suspicion and, if so, to report to the appropriate body. 
Legal advice should be sought if appropriate. 
19. In many jurisdictions, the auditor should prepare a written report on the examination of compliance with applicable authorities. 
20. The auditor's findings may be included in a separate report (a compliance audit report), in a report on financial statements (a financial audit report) or a report on economy, efficiency and effectiveness (a performance audit report). 
21. When long-form reports are published, as is generally the case in compliance audits, separate reports may have to be prepared for the audited entity, its governing board, the relevant minister or ministers, supervisory bodies and/or legislative bodies. 
In such cases, only the more serious weaknesses or actual breaches of legislation and other authorities revealed by the audit would be reported to the higher level of government. 
Other findings may be conveyed to lower levels of government (including officials of the audited entity) in separate communications. 
22. When, in a financial audit, an audit opinion is called for, the auditor should determine whether any non-compliance that has been identified materially affects the opinion on the fairness of presentation of the entity's financial position and result of operations. 
When an opinion is called for in a specific compliance audit, the auditor should ascertain whether the non-compliance significantly affects the opinion on compliance of the entity's operations with the specified legislation. 
Where the auditor considers that the non-compliance would be significant, a qualified opinion should be issued. 
23. Subject to the audit mandate, the auditor must exercise professional judgement in determining the materiality of non-compliance. 
Assessing the significance of non-compliance involves both quantitative and qualitative considerations. One of the criteria in determining materiality is the monetary amount involved. 
But it cannot always be measured in monetary terms. 
Qualitative and quantitative considerations include the cumulative effect of immaterial items, the needs of the users of the report, the nature of the pertinent authorities and the degree of public interest in the matter. 
The issue of materiality may not be relevant in all jurisdictions and it may be different for the audit opinion and the report. 
- Auditing Compliance with Legislative Authority, Office of the Auditor General of Canada, 1991. 
- D\x{5db0}ret No. 62-1587 du 29 d\x{5db0}embre 1962 portant r\x{5db2}lement gal sur la compatibilit publique. 
- Loi du 22 juin 1967, modifi\x{5daa}, sur la Cour des comptes, et d\x{5db0}ret du 11 frier 1985. 
- Manuel de vification de la Cour des comptes, rision juin 1990. 
- Government Auditing Standards, 1988 revision. 
Statement on Auditing Standards No. 63, April 1989, American Institute of Certified Public Accountants. 
- INTOSAI Auditing Standards, issued by the International Organization of Supreme Audit Institutions, June 1991. 
Recognizing that the fiftieth anniversary of the entry into force of the Charter of the United Nations, on 24 October 1995, is an occasion of historic significance, 
Agreeing further that the occasion could be taken as providing an opportunity for the Assembly to adopt a solemn declaration appropriate to the occasion on 24 October 1995, 
(b) All heads of delegations to the special commemorative meeting will be afforded the opportunity to address the special meeting; 
2. In that Agreement the parties agreed that a peace-keeping force of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) would be deployed to monitor compliance with the Agreement. 
The parties also appealed to the United Nations Security Council to "expand the mandate of the United Nations military observers in order to provide for their participation in the operations" envisaged under the Agreement. 
3. Between 23 and 26 May 1994, the Secretariat held a series of technical discussions with representatives of the ministries of Defence and Foreign Affairs of the Russian Federation. 
The purpose of those discussions was to obtain, as a first step towards formulating my recommendations to the Security Council, clarifications on the possible role of United Nations military observers and their relationship with the CIS peace-keeping force envisaged in the Agreement. 
Consultations with the parties themselves will, of course, be necessary before such recommendations can be finalized. 
4. During the discussions, the Secretariat was informed that references in the Agreement to "military observers" or any other observers denoted United Nations military observers. 
Further, the CIS peace-keeping force will be prepared to undertake the monitoring of "the coastal waters and airspace between lines A and D" instead of United Nations military observers undertaking these tasks, as envisaged in paragraph 2 (g) of the Agreement. 
7. Should the Security Council so decide, it is envisaged that the mandate of an expanded UNOMIG could be as follows: 
(a) To monitor the implementation of the Agreement on a Cease-fire and Separation of Forces, signed by the Georgian and Abkhaz sides on 14 May 1994, and to observe the operation of the CIS peace-keeping force deployed under the Agreement; 
(b) To investigate violations of the Agreement and to attempt to resolve such incidents with the parties involved; 
(c) To maintain close contacts with both sides to the conflict, the CIS peace-keeping force and any other military contingents of the Russian Federation and, by its presence in the area, to contribute to conditions conducive to the safe and orderly return of refugees and displaced persons; 
(d) To report to the Secretary-General on the implementation of its mandate including, in particular, violations of the Agreement and any development relevant to the efforts of the United Nations to promote a comprehensive political settlement. 
8. Based on such a mandate, my provisional assessment is that the strength of UNOMIG might be of the order of 150 military observers, with appropriate civilian support staff. 
9. UNOMIG would function as an independent operation but would maintain close cooperation and coordination with the CIS peace-keeping force at the headquarters, sector and liaison team levels. 
In determining the geographical deployment of UNOMIG, the deployment of the CIS peace-keeping force would be taken into consideration. 
Decisions affecting both UNOMIG and the CIS peace-keeping force would be made through consultation. 
Should a joint military commission be established by the CIS peace-keeping force and the parties, UNOMIG would participate in its meetings. 
10. Within the area of its deployment, the CIS peace-keeping force would also take appropriate measures for the safety of the United Nations military observers. 
The Secretariat has been further advised that the CIS peace-keeping force would undertake mine clearance and such engineering works as needed to facilitate its operation. 
Subject to such views it would be my intention, as a first step and in consultation with the parties, to increase the number of military observers of UNOMIG to 55, as authorized by the Security Council in its resolution 892 (1993). 
The Secretariat would also engage in further urgent consultations with the parties and the Russian Federation, on the basis of which I would submit my detailed recommendations on the expansion of UNOMIG. 
* Reissued for technical reasons. 
This Agreement shall enter into force 24 hours after its signature. 
Not later than three days after the entry into force of this Agreement, a group of 34 observers of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) shall arrive in the area with a view to maintaining the cease-fire regime and verifying its implementation. 
Provision is made for the immediate establishment of a Joint Coordinating Commission (JCC) headed by the leader of the CSCE mission and including representatives of the parties. 
The JCC shall work out the machinery for the disengagement of forces on the basis of the concept of reducing troop concentrations and deactivating heavy armaments. 
They shall carry out the functions of maintaining the cease-fire regime and verifying its implementation, monitoring the disengagement of forces and the deactivation of heavy armaments and also other tasks entrusted to them by the JCC, including assistance in mine-clearing. 
Shortly thereafter, military helicopters, supported by other combat aircraft, also penetrated Lebanese territory. 
Meanwhile, Israel has concentrated tanks and heavy artillery on the southern border of Lebanon, while its combat aircraft constantly fly over the region. 
This aggression follows a series of threats by Israeli political and military leaders against Lebanon and the security of its inhabitants. 
This Israeli aggression comes just 12 days after the abduction of a Lebanese citizen from his home by Israeli forces, an incident which was the subject of the most recent Lebanese complaint to the Security Council. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, the above letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
This approval emanates from constitutional legitimacy and the bases and principles of international law on the basis of which the Yemen Republic was accepted as a full Member of the international Organization and other regional and international organizations. 
On the basis of all of the above, I, on behalf of the Republic of Yemen, transmit to you my Government's approval of resolution 924 (1994). 
With reference to the first operative paragraph of the resolution, the cease-fire will take effect on the fighting front at 1200 hours on Monday/Tuesday, 6/7 June 1994. 
He said: "A continuation of the fighting [in Yemen] will bring complications for the States of the Council, so that they will need to take measures in regard to this situation ...". 
The Government of my country would also like to protest at the final statement of the ministerial meeting, issued yesterday, Sunday, 5 June 1994, to which the fraternal State of Qatar had reservations. 
It reads, in part, as follows: 
In this connection, the Council welcomed the adoption by the Security Council of its resolution 924 (1994) and expressed its great sorrow that fighting was nevertheless continuing. 
"While, in its resolution 924 (1994), the Security Council affirms the concern of the international community for the maintenance of peace and stability in Yemen, this concern is further compounded within the Gulf Cooperation Council. 
The other four military observers joined the mission on 12 May 1994. 
All military observers as well as most of the six international support staff were drawn from the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara (MINURSO). 
The observers were made available by Bangladesh, Ghana, Honduras, Kenya, Malaysia and Nigeria. 
4. Article 1 of the agreement signed on 4 April 1994 provided that operations for the withdrawal of the Libyan adminstration and forces shall commence on 15 April 1994. 
The reconnaissance team, which arrived in the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya on that date, monitored the withdrawal of Libyan forces until the arrival of UNASOG in the mission area. 
5. After consultations between the reconnaissance team and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya/Chad mixed team, established pursuant to article 1 of the Agreement of 4 April 1994, a list comprising the locations of the Libyan forces deployed in the Aouzou Strip was agreed upon (see annex II.A). 
The withdrawal and evacuation of Libyan forces were carried out according to the schedule. 
Each time a withdrawal was effected a member of the Libyan team and of the Chadian team certified that such withdrawal had taken place. 
The parties agreed that all outstanding issues, including matters relating to the Aouzou base and Well 40 areas, would be settled within the framework of articles 6 and 7 of the agreement of 4 April 1994. 
The Chief Military Observer of UNASOG affixed his signature to the Declaration as a witness. 
7. As I stated in paragraph 17 of my previous report (S/1994/512), about 4,000 inhabitants in the areas from which Libyan forces have withdrawn had been reported to have expressed concern about their welfare after the withdrawal of Libyan administration and forces. 
A representative of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) visited the area from 19 to 24 May 1994 to assess the potential humanitarian dimensions of the situation. 
If the Government of Chad, to whom these areas have reverted, decided to develop the areas as part of its overall economic development plan, an integrated area development approach aimed at ensuring provision of basic social services should be considered. 
The Government of Chad may therefore wish, in consultation with UNDP, to request a United Nations inter-agency mission to assess the needs and to formulate an integrated development programme for the Aouzou Strip which could also be used to mobilize financial resources for its implementation. 
The Security Council acted promptly in providing assistance to the two Governments. 
The accomplishment of the mandate of UNASOG amply demonstrates the useful role, as envisaged by the Charter, which the United Nations can play in the peaceful settlement of disputes when the parties cooperate fully with the Organization. 
10. I wish to express my appreciation to the Chief Military Observer and all UNASOG personnel for having carried out their tasks with dedication in pursuance of the UNASOG mandate. 
UNASOG having successfully completed the task assigned to it by the Security Council in its resolution 915 (1994), departed from the area on 5 June 1994, and the mission may therefore be considered as terminated. 
Whereas, the International Court of Justice delivered on 3 February 1994 its Judgment on the territorial dispute between the Great Socialist People's Libyan Arab Jamahiriya and the Republic of Chad, 
The Ministers reaffirmed the previous positions and declarations of the Non-Aligned Movement on the question of Cyprus. 
They called for the withdrawal of foreign troops and settlers and reiterated their solidarity and support for the people and Government or Cyprus. 
They also reiterated their support for the sovereignty, independence, territorial integrity, unity and non-aligned status of the Republic. 
Proceeding from the position that the present status quo in Cyprus, established through the use of force and sustained by military strength, is unacceptable, they expressed their deep regret and disappointment that so far no solution had been found. 
They further stressed the importance of securing compliance with all United Nations resolutions on Cyprus and in particular Security Council resolutions 365 (1974) of 13 December 1974, 541 (1983) of 18 November 1983 and 550 (1984) of 11 May 1984. 
They also recalled the idea of holding an international conference on Cyprus. 
They expressed their regret that the recent initiative for the implementation of a package of confidence-building measures had failed because the Turkish side had not shown the necessary political will, as reflected in the report of the Secretary-General just published. 
The cease-fire agreement comes into effect 72 hours after the agreement is signed and announced. 
2. All heavy weaponry of a calibre larger than 12.7 millimetres is to be concentrated at collection points far from the front line, which will be designated by a mixed commission. 
3. UNPROFOR forces, positioned behind the front lines, will monitor the cease-fire. 
6. A mixed commission for the implementation of the present agreement will be established, which will coordinate its work with UNPROFOR. 
7. Release, without any further delay, of all personnel that the aggressor has imprisoned and who were at such time under UNPROFOR protection. 
8. Prepare the exchange of all prisoners and information concerning missing and dead persons in cooperation with the relevant international organizations. 
9. The Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina will continue to guarantee unimpeded transit of UNPROFOR forces and humanitarian organizations on the whole territory of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
10. Unconditional and immediate opening of the airport at Tuzla for humanitarian aid delivery and non-military logistics delivery. 
11. Granting unimpeded access of humanitarian convoys, with UNPROFOR's military protection regarding their safety, on the entire territory of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
12. Effective implementation, without any further delays, of all Security Council resolutions relating to the protection of safe areas. 
Specifically, with respect to the safe area of Gorazde, we would expect the cease-fire line to be established along the safe area and its surroundings, as defined by Council resolutions 824 (1993) of 6 May 1993 and 913 (1994) of 22 April 1994. 
14. We endorse, regardless of the adoption or implementation of the present agreement, complete demilitarization in the district of Sarajevo (nine opstinas), i.e., elimination of all lines of confrontation inside that area. 
The present cease-fire agreement in no way predetermines or affects a political settlement, either on a temporary or permanent basis. 
I very much regret that you came to a "hasty conclusion" that IAEA could not provide assurance about the non-diversion of nuclear material, alleging that the technical possibility for later measurement of core fuel rods would be lost at the five-megawatt experimental nuclear power plant. 
Nevertheless, you have not yet answered our proposal and you have transmitted to the Security Council an unreasonable report in which facts were misrepresented, speaking ill of us as if we had not yet replied to the Agency's letter (S/1994/656, annex). 
This, our unique status, has been created and recognized by the United States of America and IAEA. 
For these reasons, they agreed to the inspection for the continuity of safeguards knowledge, and so far the Agency has conducted not the routine and ad hoc inspection under the Safeguards Agreement, but the inspection for the continuity of safeguards knowledge. 
At present, the refuelling campaign, too, is conducted in the presence of IAEA inspectors and under IAEA surveillance and containment on the basis of the above-mentioned principles. 
Speaking of the verification of the core history alleged by the Agency, the matter will be resolved automatically if our unique status is removed. 
At present, we are conducting the refuelling campaign in a manner that preserves the technical possibility for later measurement of fuel rods, on the assumption that our unique status will be removed. 
The fuel discharge operation has been carried out channel by channel, channel group by channel group in sequence, and 40 rods from 4 channels have been discharged into one basket. 
All the operations of core discharge, including the identification numbers of baskets and channels, sequence of rods in a channel and the position of baskets in the spent fuel pond, have been kept on the accounting and operating records by operators and confirmed by the IAEA inspectors every day. 
This shows that the refuelling operation is conducted in a manner that preserves the possibility to reconstruct the channels of fuel rods and the sequence of rods in the channel, if necessary. 
This is the only rational method suitable to our unique status. 
Our practical experience from past Agency inspections shows that the more we accept IAEA inspections with our maximum goodwill and generosity, the more artificial obstacles the Agency makes to the solution of our issue, leading us to a serious situation, in attaching an unreasonable condition to us every time. 
We made our position clear during the Board meeting in February 1993 that the inconsistencies could be clarified if the Agency verified the fuel rods from the core during the refuelling campaign. 
However, at that time, the IAEA secretariat objected to our proposal, alleging that the inconsistencies could not be resolved in such a manner and making the Board adopt the resolution concerning a "special inspection of two ordinary military sites". 
When we permitted the Agency to conduct "non-completed inspection activities" as a special exception, the Agency this time said to us that it was indispensable to measure the fuel rods from the core, which was a matter already denied by the Agency in the past. 
This shows that the IAEA secretariat continues to join the United States of America in their hostile policy towards the Democratic People's Republic of Korea to make our ordinary military sites open one by one under the pretext of the inspection. 
I think such unreasonable acts of the IAEA are unprecedented events in the history of safeguards. 
In the light of the above, we cannot but doubt whether our nuclear issue can, indeed, be resolved through further consultations with the IAEA. 
Recently, the IAEA secretariat has made obstacles to our normal nuclear activities concerning the refuelling operation at the beginning of the campaign, intentionally avoiding the presence of the IAEA inspection team. 
On the other hand, at present, they have made another obstacle to a smooth solution of our nuclear issue by making a hasty conclusion that the Agency could not provide assurance about the non-diversion of nuclear material. 
All this is very irresponsible and hasty behaviour wherein objective reality has been intentionally misrepresented. 
Accordingly, the IAEA secretariat will have to bear the full responsibility for all the consequences arising from such wrong conclusions and unreasonable behaviour. 
During the course of its consideration of the report the Advisory Committee met with representatives of the Secretary-General, who provided additional updated information. 
2. The United Nations telecommunications system was established pursuant to General Assembly resolution 240 (III) of 18 November 1948. 
At its thirty-ninth session, by resolution 39/237 A of 18 December 1984, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the Advisory Committee, approved the development of an enhanced communications network for the United Nations. 
3. The Advisory Committee recalls that the Secretary-General, in his report to the General Assembly at its forty-sixth session (A/C.5/46/5), had presented a description of the existing telecommunications facilities in the United Nations together with a detailed strategy for future developments. 
The text of the Advisory Committee's response is attached as annex I below. 
The second part comprises United Nations-owned satellite Earth stations ranging from 1.8 to 11 metre antennae, with circuits operating under a lease agreement with the International Telecommunications Satellite Organization (INTELSAT). 
8. The Advisory Committee was informed that there were several shortcomings in the telecommunications system presently being utilized, which the proposed satellite network would overcome. 
The most important of these shortcomings is the inability to provide, on a global basis, timely, adequate and efficient telecommunications support for peace-keeping and humanitarian and emergency operations. 
These operations currently rely very heavily on INMARSAT facilities, particularly in the early phases of a peace-keeping operation. 
Apart from technical "built-in" limitations, the operating costs are comparatively high. 
For example, the Advisory Committee was informed that the user charge per minute for INMARSAT and associated facilities averaged $6.50, and that an average of $40,000 per month per terminal is currently spent on INMARSAT user charges. 
Furthermore, the present leased facilities which are required to meet the administrative needs of the Organization, apart from being expensive, have a limited capacity to handle and transmit automated data. 
In areas where only the AVD circuits are available, for example, Nairobi and Addis Ababa, a major drawback is that at any given time the user has to choose between voice or data transmission since the circuit cannot handle both at the same time. 
As indicated in paragraph 9 of the report of the Secretary-General and as further explained to the Advisory Committee, the commercial services currently being utilized entail high operating costs. 
The leased circuits have inherent limitations, in addition to which there are high costs and delays in the start-up of facilities for peace-keeping field missions. 
10. The Advisory Committee was informed that improvements to and expansion of the existing United Nations-owned portions of the telecommunications system which have been under way have shown positive results in terms of efficiency and cost-avoidance. 
The Advisory Committee was informed that that table updated and replaced the information given in annex I of the report of the Secretary-General. 
The Advisory Committee was informed that the United Nations-network rates were under review and would be subject to further downward revision. 
11. The overall network design concept, after review of options and of specific United Nations telecommunications requirements, is described in paragraphs 24 to 33 of the report of the Secretary-General. 
Thus, the present proposal would be an expansion and upgrading of the existing telecommunications network which would, in major part, involve a shift from INMARSAT to INTELSAT usage. 
12. As indicated in paragraph 27 of the report, full connectivity of the United Nations telecommunications network would require the use of three geostationary satellites with three hub stations. 
It would require two Earth stations, to be placed back-to-back in Europe, to inter-connect traffic between the Atlantic and Indian Ocean regions. 
15. As indicated in paragraphs 32 and 33 of the report, each of the regional commissions will have an Earth station, to be connected to the major hub stations via the AOR and the IOR satellites. 
16. The organizational and management structure is discussed in paragraphs 34 to 43 of the report; table 1 shows the distribution of the 54 posts in various locations (see para. 25 below). 
The Advisory Committee intends to revert to this matter as well. 
20. As shown in table 2 of the report of the Secretary-General, the estimated cost at current rates, on a biennial basis, for the enhanced satellite network is $20,772,300, of which $8,739,300 is capital expenditure and $12,033,300 is recurrent. 
Table 5 of the report sets out the estimated 1994-1995 cost and proposed funding of the enhanced telecommunications system. 
23. The regular budget's share of the total recurrent costs of $8,188,800 for 1994-1995 amounts to $4,423,100 (see table 5 of the report of the Secretary-General). 
Provisions for the non-recurrent costs for the Earth stations at Santiago, Amman and Nairobi, including related costs as set out in table 5 of the report, are estimated at $2,754,800 and are being requested under section 30 of the budget. 
However, of these 29 posts it is estimated that the cost of 25 posts could be met from within the existing resources, while the additional posts would entail $307,000 for the biennium 1994-1995 in recurrent costs under the regular budget (see para. 23 above). 
26. As shown in table 5 of the report of the Secretary-General, the amount of $3,012,300 (recurrent costs) as a contribution from peace-keeping budgets for satellite leases has already been budgeted for telecommunications requirements in existing operations. 
An additional recurrent cost of $753,400 has been shown for staff costs, bringing the total recurrent costs for 1994-1995 to $3,765,700. 
The Advisory Committee was informed that, for reasons indicated in paragraph 69 of the report of the Secretary-General, 25 of the additional 54 posts required would come from peace-keeping operations. 
The Committee requested a functional breakdown of these additional posts, which was provided (see annex III below). 
27. The 1994-1995 share ($4,850,000) which the Secretary-General proposes to charge to peace-keeping operations as non-recurrent requirements relates to the satellite Earth stations for the European hub, the upgrade of the Earth station at New York, the related costs and the 15 portable Earth stations. 
The utilization costs for INMARSAT usage average $6.50 per minute. 
The recurrent requirements for peace-keeping operations would also be substantially less (see para. 33 below). 
32. At the present time the United Nations has an inventory of approximately 240 INMARSAT terminals, about 20 of which are owned by individual military contingents but entail user charges for the United Nations. 
The Committee was informed that on installation of the proposed satellite network only about 25 per cent of the existing INMARSAT terminals would be retained on a contingency basis, while the balance of the terminals would be sold at an estimated value of $5,000 to $10,000 each. 
34. The Advisory Committee trusts that the enhanced United Nations telecommunications satellite system, as proposed by the Secretary-General, will be completed as outlined in his report and in the time-frame of the biennium 1994-1995. 
Subject to this and bearing in mind the Advisory Committee's observations and comments in paragraph 19 above, the Advisory Committee recommends acceptance of the proposals of the Secretary-General. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered your report dated 8 April 1993 relating to arrangements for the introduction of a common telecommunications system for the United Nations (A/CN.1/R.1169). 
2. The Advisory Committee notes that this particular subject has been before the Committee and the General Assembly for sometime now. 
In fact your current proposal is in response to the Committee's recommendation to the forty-sixth session of the General Assembly for a comprehensive proposal for expansion of the existing telecommunications network to be submitted by you (see A/46/7/Add.12). 
At that time, the Advisory Committee had also recommended that your report include the implementation schedule, cost estimates and plan of financing together with a cost-benefit analysis, comparing the rates of national/commercial communication carriers with the current and proposed rates of the United Nations networks. 
Additionally, the Committee believed that the operational arrangements for implementation of a common carrier system needed to be further developed together with cost estimates, in close consultation with the specialized agencies. 
Further information as to the network design and location are given in paragraphs 14 to 20 of your report. 
For reasons given in paragraph 5 of your report, you propose the configuration of an initial backbone satellite network as an interim step towards a global telecommunications network. 
5. The Advisory Committee was informed that with the implementation of the project there would be biennial savings of over $1.7 million achieved in leased line charges, over $1.2 million in public switched network charges and about $23.6 million in reduced INMARSAT charges. 
The Committee is, however, unable to assess the full cost-benefit implications of the initial network in the absence of relevant information on the proposed global network, of which this is the first step, and the details relating to subsequent phases. 
The report provided to the Advisory Committee can serve as the basis for your submission to the General Assembly but the Committee believes that in addition to what is indicated above, greater attention needs to be given to a number of matters including: 
(c) An analysis of the level of telecommunications traffic relating to activities funded from regular budget and peace-keeping operations; 
(d) The rationale for the sharing of financing as outlined in your report, with an indication of possible other options in the financing of the capital and ongoing costs of the network; 
(e) Details as to specialized agencies' involvement in the proposal, including the possibility of their sharing in the capital costs; 
Furthermore, the information provided seems to indicate that the 54 posts envisaged by you would relate solely to the technical aspects of the project. 
8. Pending the submission of your report to the General Assembly, you may wish to proceed as necessary (but without financial implications) to ensure that, should the General Assembly give its approval, execution could commence forthwith. 
1. The main functions of the P-4 posts would be the overall supervision of the telecommunication services unit of the field offices. 
2. The General Service and local posts at each field office will carry out both technical and administrative duties. 
The technical functions include: the operation of the satellite Earth stations and related telecommunications, and maintenance of established operational procedures. 
The administrative functions include: billing and charge back, preparing the database of telecommunication services and users, training of users on new telecommunication services and operations, updating the local component of the centralized spare parts management system and ordering and procurement of telecommunication equipment and services. 
The present periodic report covers the period from 1 December 1993 to 31 March 1994. 
It is based on written information gathered from various sources among which the Special Committee has selected relevant excerpts and summaries, which are reflected in the report. 
"6. Also requests the Special Committee to submit regularly to the Secretary-General periodic reports on the current situation in the occupied Palestinian territory; 
"7. Further requests the Special Committee to continue to investigate the treatment of prisoners in the occupied Palestinian territory, including Jerusalem, and other Arab territories occupied by Israel since 1967". 
2. The Special Committee continued its work under the rules of procedure contained in its first report to the Secretary-General and held the second of its series of meetings from 25 April to 7 May 1994 at Geneva, Cairo, Amman and Damascus. 
Mr. Stanley Kalpag (Sri Lanka) continued to be Chairman. 
The meetings were also attended by Mr. Ibra D\x{5db2}u\x{92dd}e Ka (Senegal). 
Mr. Abdul Majid Mohamed, who represents Malaysia on the Special Committee, attended the meetings at Geneva and Cairo. 
Mr. Zainal Azman Zainal Abidin represented Malaysia during the Special Committee's meetings at Amman and Damascus. 
It has also examined a number of communications and reports from Governments, organizations and individuals pertaining to the period covered by the present report. 
He was allegedly killed by an Arab labourer who had hit him on the head with an iron bar. A man was shot dead in Khan Younis (see list). Five Palestinians were reportedly wounded by IDF shooting during clashes with the army in the Gaza Strip (Rafah, Shati', Jabalia, 
1. As in previous years, the economic situation in the African region remains precarious and disturbing. 
Other indicators such as the inflation rate, the terms of trade, the payments and debt position confirm this trend. 
Unlike previous years, however, agricultural output has registered a modest growth, but it proved inadequate to compensate for the direct and indirect impact of the decline in mining output, the drastic fall in commodity prices and the stagnation in export earnings. 
Mining output has been declining since 1991, particularly with regards non-fuel minerals, due to the conflicts and social strife in key minerals-producing countries and the continuation of weak external demand which, in addition, afflicted oil exports. 
By contrast, import values have edged up slightly to $75.9 billion. 
The major contributory include the impact of devaluation of national currencies, removal of subsidies, higher tariffs on utilities and the rise in import prices which all coincided with a period of generally poor output growth. 
The franc zone, however, continued to show minimal inflation rates, with the general price level rising by only 1.4 per cent in 1993. 
In 1993 inflationary tendencies were particularly pronounced in Nigeria, Sudan, Zaire, Zambia and Zimbabwe, among others. 
The persistence of high inflation rates in African countries at a time when their development partners are witnessing only moderate price increases is a threat to the region's competitions and growth momentum. Developing Africa: growth rate, 
3. The foreign exchange constraint also intensified. 
The external debt of the region increased by 2.4 per cent, to $285.4 billion, thereby further worsening the debt burden indicators. 
Moreover, a substantial portion of the African debt (about 21 per cent in 1993) is owed to multilateral institutions which, in accordance with their statutes, cannot engage in the rescheduling of debts. 
But more generally, there has not been any drastic change in the strategy adopted by the donor community to address the African debt problem, nor has there been measurable progress in the implementation of the recent initiatives on debt. 
4. The central concern of economic policy remained focused on reform programmes. 
However, fiscal prudence was achieved at the high development cost of a steep reduction in the capital budget. 
On the revenue side, an increasing number of countries have put more emphasis on revenue generation, the basic components of which include broadening of the tax base, changes in the tax rate, greater enforcement and stiffer penalties to endure compliance and effective collection of revenue arrears. 
5. Be that as it may, it is becoming increasingly apparent that measures of economic discipline and institutional upgrading may not alone be enough for relaunching development in Africa. 
This must involve, among other things, avoidance of wastage of scarce resources, the rehabilitation of Africa's dilapidated infrastructure, and the strengthening of the state and other public institutions to shoulder the essential tasks of planning and implementation of capacity-building. 
6. While the GDP growth performance was uniformly poor among the subregions, there were substantial variations and divergencies in country performance and among economic groupings in 1993 (table 2). 
Among the subregions, Central Africa was the hardest hit by the economic downturn and the only region that experienced a negative growth rate in 1993, with output falling by 4.6 per cent. 
All the other subregions, with the exception of North Africa, exhibited positive growth rates that were, above the overall regional average of 1.0 per cent. 
As in previous years, the variation in output performance between subregions, economic groupings and countries hinges, for the most, on differences in their experience with the weather cycle, civil strife and political tensions, domestic policy developments and the vagaries of international demand and commodity prices. 
7. In North Africa (without the Sudan), growth performance was rather disappointing on the whole, on account of the drought in the Maghreb and difficulties with the oil sector in some countries. 
The only exception in terms of robust growth is Tunisia, which recorded a 4.1 per cent increase in GDP. 
8. In West Africa, GDP growth performance was better than the regional average but below that of 1992, with output growing by 2.7 per cent in 1993 due mainly to a good agriculture season in 1992/93. 
The three oil-producing countries of the subregion, Cameroon, Congo and Gabon, are also in serious difficulty. 
10. In East and Southern Africa, the situation has significantly improved in areas where weather conditions are back to normal. 
Economic performance has been disappointing in Kenya, where GDP grew by only 1 per cent in 1993, due essentially to drought, lower tourism revenues and the suspension of foreign aid by donors. 
In Ethiopia, GDP is reported to have registered a huge 9.3 per cent increase in 1993, due to improved performance in most economic sectors, particularly agriculture, but this is essentially a recovery after the many years of low output growth associated with civil war and drought. 
11. Owing to lower oil prices, persistent structural problems, and reduced external demand, the oil exporters did not do as well in 1993 as in 1992. 
By comparison, the non-oil-exporters fared better in 1993, with output growing by 1.4 per cent, which is a big turn-around considering the decline of -0.7 per cent in 1992. 
The positive growth rate in 1993 was due more to the relatively improved performance of members of the group spanning the Sahel (Sudan included) where GDP increased by 2.4 per cent. 
Three years into the United Nations Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s, the African least developed countries are still not out of the doldrums. 
Political conflicts and civil wars have adversely affected Liberia, Somalia, Sudan, Rwanda, Sierra Leone and Zaire, destroying physical and social infrastructure and precipitating increases in the numbers of refugees and displaced persons. 
The continued decline in the terms of trade of commodity-dependent African least developed countries has not been significantly compensated for by development assistance flows, while their precarious financial position has been further weakened by debt service obligations. 
This was mainly attributed to a 48 per cent expansion in production in Nigeria, which in fact compensated for the production shortages in Angola, Burundi, Liberia, and Rwanda due to civil strife and mealy-bug damage, as well as in Sierra Leone, Mauritania and Mozambique. 
In the Maghreb subregion, the cereal crop in such countries as Algeria, the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, Morocco and Tunisia dropped by 1.1 million tons, to 8.7 million. 
Production of such cash crops as cocoa, coffee and tea seemed to be rising in 1993, except for cocoa where output declined by 4 per cent, from 1,287 tons in 1992 to 1,236 tons in 1993. 
But prices of cash crops have declined in the world market, particularly for coffee, which absorbed the production gains. 
In an effort to boost agricultural exports, liberalization remained an important focus of agricultural policy in many African countries. 
14. The situation in the mining sector was disappointing. 
Total crude oil production is estimated to have dropped by 1.1 per cent, to 338.2 million tons, as a result of lower outputs from the OPEC group (Algeria and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya) and non-OPEC group (Angola, Cameroon and Tunisia). 
Only the Congo, Egypt and Nigeria were able to raise their production, but weak prices resulted in a sharp drop in oil producer revenues, with total exports dropping by 6 per cent to $47.2 billion in 1993. 
The situation in the non-energy mineral subsector was not much better during 1993. 
Non-oil mining production has not significantly increased due to lack of investment and the depressed world-wide minerals and metal prices. 
The manufacturing sector was adversely affected in 1993 by a host of structural bottlenecks, ranging from the non-availability and high cost of imported inputs and difficulties with domestic supply of raw materials to rising costs of labour, credit and other supporting facilities. 
The stagnation of the growth in the manufacturing value-added was also due to the closure of several public enterprises (deindustrialization) which could not find private counterparts in the short run as a result of the implementation of SAP policy measures. 
17. Widespread conflict around the region has prevented several countries from conducting sound sectoral policies. 
No major policy departure has appeared. 
Economic policy has remained more or less in the framework of adjustment and liberalization, with, however, some inevitable fluctuations. 
What can be seen is a "deepening" of reform, with the public sector being a particular focus. 
This has particularly been the case in Egypt, where the Government has given definite momentum to its private sector and reform programme in the public sector, though proceeding with caution, in order to avoid unnecessary social problems, particularly unemployment. 
Debt service is a considerable burden on the budget. 
This latter measure has been taken as part of the new policy to appreciate the naira. 
18. In the francophone countries, financial difficulties were acute throughout the year, forcing somewhat extreme measures on Governments already hard pressed to pay civil servants. 
The devaluation - to 100 francs against the French franc, compared to 50 francs previously - was finally carried out in January 1994, with considerable doubts and misgivings. 
In the aftermath of the devaluation, prices increased sharply, though less than first expected, with no commensurate compensation for wages. 
It is hoped that the devaluation will help balance budgets and current accounts, though its effect on economic growth remains cloudy. 
19. Unemployment, poor health facilities, high levels of illiteracy and general instability characterized the social scene in Africa in 1993. 
Although there was some progress towards democratization and popular participation, the achievements were far from spectacular. 
20. Unemployment has continued to be a major problem, and few African countries, if any, seem to have an effective plan for combating the scourge. 
Rural development has been marginal and ineffectively managed. 
In contrast to the limited progress made in respect of urban development, the rural sector has so far remained at nearly the same low level of primitive existence as in the past two decades. 
This has created a number of problems which have severely slowed overall economic development, affecting the entire national population. 
It is now estimated that about 220 million Africans - almost half of the population in sub-Saharan Africa - now live in absolute poverty, unable to meet their most basic needs. 
22. Efforts to overcome the principal problems of education and health are still wanting in the face of high population growth and inadequate resources. 
These issues, together with the problem of employment generation, will continue to dominate the African social development scene for the rest of the 1990s and beyond. 
What is needed, first and foremost, is for African countries themselves to give due priority to social planning and social programmes in their own national development strategies. 
There is also neglect of certain priority areas such as poverty alleviation and employment generation. 
Consequently, there is urgent need to increase resources that should be invested in job creation, environmental protection, family planning, health, education, and nutrition of Africa's children. 
The African Common Position also emphasizes social integration vis--vis enhancing the capacity of African families to meet their socio-economic needs; protection of children's rights and welfare; and the promotion of the status of women. 
23. The external sector of developing Africa continued to be handicapped by the continuing fall in export prices, including those of oil, serious deterioration in the terms of trade, the compression of imports, the intensification of the debt overhang and the contraction of resource flows in real terms. 
24. Oil-exporting countries accounted for total exports of $47.6 billion, or 64.1 per cent of overall exports in 1993, compared to $50.2 billion, or 67.5 per cent, in 1992. 
Metal and mineral prices have also maintained the downward trend prevailing since 1990. 
The resource constraint was further aggravated by the fluctuating trends (often downward) in resource flows to developing Africa at 1991 prices and exchange rates. 
Total ODA receipts by developing Africa fell from $24.7 billion in 1991 to $23.3 billion in 1992. 
26. The economic prospects for 1994, uncertain as they are, will depend on domestic and international economic and political factors. 
Domestically, several political crises that hindered good economic growth performance in 1993 are likely to prevail in 1994 and are yet to show signs of an immediate resolution. 
So long as the political climate in many African countries remains unsettled and uncertain, the domestic investors' confidence in the economic policies and political directions of African countries will be damaged. 
However, there are some emerging positive economic factors which can augur a good regional economic outlook in 1994. 
The prospects for 1994 will also depend on the removal of current resource constraints by means of the recovery of oil prices, the maintenance of stable (if not rising) and effective debt-reduction measures, and adequate levels of resource flows. 
It is unlikely that the region will get substantial stimulus from industrialized countries, because recovery in the EC countries appears to be delayed. 
However, the recent trends in commodities prices other than oil are a sign that demand is reviving. 
At the beginning of 1994, agricultural prospects are encouraging in most areas, with a likely lowering of food aid requirements, although drought conditions unfolding in the Horn of Africa (Ethiopia) are a matter of deep concern. 
The price of oil has been declining since early February, after a short-lived rally in January, and went below the $13.5-a-barrel mark. 
The direction that the oil marshall will take in 1994 is crucial for the region, which depends on oil for so much of its export revenues, but present conditions are not favourable. 
On the basis of these considerations and assumptions, it is unlikely that the region's GDP will grow in 1994 by more than 2-2.5 per cent in real terms. 
3. The Board expressed its appreciation to the Director and staff of INSTRAW for the achievements of programmed outputs despite the uncertain situation facing the Institute. 
5. The Board recommended that the programme related to women farmers in eastern and central Europe be reformulated into a more comprehensive programme related to the position of women in countries whose economies were in transition to a market economy. 
6. The Board strongly endorsed increasing the cooperation between INSTRAW and academic institutions. 
It requested all its members to assist in widely disseminating the INSTRAW Gender Training Portfolio on Women in Development to mainstream academic institutions. 
7. The Board recommended that the work on the typology of credit programmes for women continue seeking an active cooperation on the part of international and regional develop banks, financial institutions and bilateral donors. 
9. The Board noted with satisfaction the increased cooperation between INSTRAW and both mainstream and non-governmental institutions in the host country. 
With that purpose in mind, the Board recommended that a consultative meeting of those entities and bodies be convened to determine the lines of integration and interaction to be established amongst them prior to the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
17. The Board noted that the conceptual framework of former and current INSTRAW work programmes were in accordance with the draft Platform for Action considered by the Commission on the Status of Women at its thirty-eighth session (E/1994/27, chap. I, resolution 10, annex). 
18. The Board emphasized that research, training and information remained crucial to the strategic action needed to implement the Platform for Action that would emanate from the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
20. The Board recommended that special efforts be made to present the work of INSTRAW to the broadest possible constituency in the preparatory process of the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
22. The Board stressed that bringing women-related issues into the mainstream of the development process should change in a fundamental way the nature of that process, which ought to centre to a greater degree on the needs and aspirations of all human beings. 
23. The Board emphasized that future research and training efforts should be geared to making a meaningful contribution to discussions on mainstream development issues, such as structural adjustment, human development, institution-building and the transition to market-economies so as to contribute to conceptual frameworks and methodological approaches. 
24. The Board emphasized that the Institute should continue its efforts to develop innovative training packages in identified areas of concern based on the main themes of INSTRAW research so as to support training programmes world wide. 
25. The Board stressed that networking with focal points, national machineries, mainstream institutions and non-governmental organizations should continue to be the central operational principle of integrated programmes. 
26. The Board affirmed that information and communication remained crucial for disseminating information on women and development issues world wide. 
27. The Board welcomed the submission of the programme of activities for the entire biennium 1994-1995 in view of the crucial role that the INSTRAW mandate on research and training must play in the preparation of and follow-up to the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
In view of that particular role, the Board drew the attention of the Economic and Social Council to a number of amendments made to the proposed programme of activities and programme budget, which would strengthen the process of preparation for the Conference at the global, regional and national levels. 
28. Those amendments had been made on the understanding that established overall budget estimates would not be exceeded. 
In particular, if additional requirements arose during 1994, those should be authorized within the overall ceiling of the approved budget proposal. 
29. With a view to ensuring the maximum utilization of available resources, the Board requested INSTRAW management to coordinate its proposed activities with UNIFEM whenever possible, particularly in the subprogramme related to information, communication and documentation. 
Such programme coordination should also include other entities within and outside the United Nations system. 
30. The Board made a strong appeal to donor countries to maintain and increase their levels of contributions to the research and training activities of the Institute, irrespective of future institutional arrangements. 
32. All programmes related to research and training in statistics should continue to be closely coordinated with the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat and UNIFEM in order to make maximum use of existing resources. 
33. The Board recommended that the programme related to women, the management of natural resources and the environment be coordinated with the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) and World Bank projects and focus on identified knowledge gaps. 
34. The Board authorized INSTRAW management to meet the request of the Government of Namibia that it organize a training seminar on women, water supply and sanitation. 
The Board also recommended that modest funds be allocated to securing inter-agency cooperation and policy coordination in that field. 
35. The Board recommended that the subprogramme on information, communication and documentation be implemented in close cooperation with UNIFEM. 
Some innovative solutions on public information policy should be sought, including in-kind contributions to secure translations and a wide dissemination of public information material. 
The Board recommended that the maximum use of INSTRAW printing facilities be considered by both INSTRAW and UNIFEM. 
36. Periodic publications should reflect global programmes of the United Nations, such as the International Conference on Population and Development, the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
Full cooperation with INSTRAW focal points should be sought. 
37. In the light of the Board recommendations on the proposed INSTRAW/UNIFEM merger (agenda item 5 (a)), the Board recommended that appropriate resources be made available for both its involvement in the process of integration and the activities of the Strategic Planning Committee. 
39. The Board recommended that the subprogramme on research and training and the empowerment of women be reformulated so as to accommodate consultative meetings on interaction with institutions that focus on women's issues, including the regional commissions. 
42. The Board recommended that the second phase of the programme on the promotion of women in agriculture in transitional East European countries be reformulated so as to include issues related to economic transition and its effects on women in various countries and regions. 
The Board urged that allocated resources be used for programme reformulation and that additional funding be sought. 
43. The Board recommended that regular public information activities focus on adequately presenting INSTRAW achievements in order to enhance its visibility throughout the preparation of the Fourth World Conference on Women and during the Conference itself. 
45. Having carefully reviewed the proposals of the special programmes, the Board appealed to prospective donors to provide financial support. 
46. The Board approved the nomination of two new focal points, the Centre de recherche, de documentation et d'information sur la femme in Tunisia and the Facultad de Ciencias Sociales del Departamento de Sociolog of the University of Uruguay. 
47. In considering item 4 of the agenda, the Board had before it a report entitled "Implementation of the work programme for 1993: progress report on the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women (INSTRAW): report of the Director of the Institute" (INSTRAW/BT/1994/R.2). 
48. The Acting Director introduced the report. 
She commended the work accomplished by the former Director and the Chief of the Research and Training Unit during the period under review and particularly acknowledged their efforts to maintain the level of financial contributions to INSTRAW. 
She then outlined the progress made in the five major research programmes. 
She highlighted the INSTRAW methodological study on female migration and noted its relevance to the World Summit for Social Development as well as the importance of developing a typology of credit programmes that could contribute to promoting small, medium and family entrepreneurship throughout the world. 
She referred to the two project proposals that had been submitted to GEF for funding and to the development of new gender training materials produced by INSTRAW. 
She stressed the need for a wider promotion of INSTRAW work and dissemination of its results, in which the members of the Board could play an important role. 
49. The Board commended the secretariat of the Board and the staff of INSTRAW for having produced a progress report that was well organized, concise and informative. 
Similarly, the Board unanimously expressed its satisfaction with the work done by the Institute during the period under review; it officially recognized the contributions and work of the previous Director and suggested that a formal letter of appreciation be sent to her. 
One Board member indicated that another potential channel for disseminating information on INSTRAW and its work could be regional/subregional training seminars, such as the ones conducted during the period under review. 
Another suggested that the Institute consider disseminating information on INSTRAW itself through television networks. 
51. Clarifications were sought on the focus of INSTRAW research and evaluation methodologies. 
It was explained that INSTRAW research programmes went beyond fact-finding exercises and aimed to develop new methodologies that could be applied at the country level. 
The Board was informed that several approaches had been developed and applied in evaluating INSTRAW training activities. 
For example, evaluation for the training seminars on water and energy included both pre- and post-evaluation questionnaires and monitoring six months to one year after completion of the training seminars. 
Another approach was applied in the statistics programme by means of a follow-up seminar at the regional level that brought together participants from previously organized training seminars held at the national level in the region, such as the one conducted in Asia (Japan, 8-25 March 1994). 
52. Concerning the migration study, one Board member suggested extending the study to evaluate the consequences of a specific migration in the Caribbean for some of its receiving countries and to measure its impact on the socio-economic situation of those countries. 
Similarly, another member requested that women's migration in Europe and other regions due to wars and economic crises be analysed, since the trafficking of women was one of its major consequences. 
53. INSTRAW was congratulated on its substantive inputs into the second edition of The World's Women, which was being prepared as one of the main documents for the Fourth World Conference on Women, and was especially praised for its contribution on elderly women. 
54. One Board member requested further clarification on the status of the planned training workshop for women farmers in transitional European countries. 
The representatives of ESCAP and ECA requested the Board to consider expanding that programme not only to focus on agriculture but also to analyse other problems that women were facing in countries in transition world wide, such as those relating to economic and social matters. 
In that connection, speaking on behalf of the Economic Commission for Europe (ECE), the Acting Director said that 6 of the 22 countries in transition in the ECE region were central Asian republics. 
Very few such countries had any machinery for dealing with the problems of transition and were in need of assistance in considering women's issues. 
55. The UNDP representative informed the Board that UNDP was currently developing national capacity programmes for six Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) countries in preparation for the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
She pointed out that one of its major difficulties was the lack of reliable data on women. 
Depending on the availability of similar funding support, that project could be replicated in the other regions. 
It was explained that the venue and objectives for the proposed African seminar were being reconsidered. 
57. The Board acknowledged the importance of the gender training materials that had been produced for academic institutions and suggested that the North American experience should be combined and complemented with the experience of the other regions. 
The need for this wider dissemination and distribution was emphasized. 
In that connection, the representative of UNIFEM mentioned the strategy that UNIFEM was applying in distributing its materials, which INSTRAW might wish to adopt. 
They were informed that the video would be completed and made available by the end of April 1994 and that budgetary provisions had been made for distributing it widely. 
It would also be made available to focal points and Governments. 
59. Turning to the training activities of INSTRAW, one Board member referred to the subregional workshop on statistics and indicators on women for francophone African countries, held in Morocco. 
She explained that its objectives had been fully achieved and that the workshop had provided recommendations for follow-up activities, particularly in relation to the regional preparatory conference to be held in Dakar and the World Conference on Women. 
She further suggested that similar seminars should be organized for the English-speaking African region, a suggestion strongly supported by the representative of ECA. 
It was suggested that awareness services be created in developing countries, particularly by providing INSTRAW publications. 
62. The question of establishing more than one focal point in a country, which would reinforce the INSTRAW network with academic institutions, research centres and organizations involved in women's issues, was again reiterated. 
64. The representative of the Secretary-General reiterated the total commitment of the Secretary-General and the United Nations Secretariat to strengthening the effectiveness of women's programmes in order to make them more cohesive and to maintaining the distinct identity of INSTRAW. 
However, he could not ignore the desire of a number of Member States to see that the cooperation between INSTRAW and UNIFEM be enhanced. 
The Secretary-General was proceeding on the basis of a specific mandate that called for strengthening the identity of the Institute whilst placing it in the mainstream of development activities relevant to women. 
He once again stressed that the mandates and identity of INSTRAW would be maintained, particularly the role of INSTRAW in research and training. 
65. The Acting Director elaborated on the important role of research, training and information activities for the advancement of women. 
She stressed the need to strengthen cooperation within the United Nations system, particularly through joint programming, in order to achieve a greater visibility for and a broader awareness of issues relevant to the advancement of women. 
67. The representative of the host country pointed out that her Government had not been invited to participate in the Task Force created by the Secretary-General on the INSTRAW-UNIFEM merger and that no formal negotiations between the United Nations and the host Government had so far taken place. 
She pointed out that the failure of the United Nations to consult with her Government was a discourtesy to her country. 
The representative also pointed out that it had been suggested that the current INSTRAW facilities be used as a general training centre without the host country being consulted beforehand. 
It seemed that the main purpose of the Task Force meeting had been to present the mechanism for integrating INSTRAW with UNIFEM. 
She pointed out that INSTRAW had prepared for the Task Force meeting all the relevant information on policy, administration and work programme, yet equivalent information on UNIFEM had not been made available. 
69. The second Board member pointed out that the report of the Task Force had not been adequately reflected in the above-mentioned report of the Secretary-General, which did not on the whole emphasize the importance of research and training. 
She proposed that the Board manifest its concern and suggested that it consider further elaborating the institutional options in order to ensure that issues concerning women were more effectively handled within the United Nations system. 
70. One Board member expressed her concern at the timing of the proposed merger, in the light of the ongoing restructuring of the United Nations. 
She pointed out that international institutional arrangements would be discussed at the Fourth World Conference on Women and raised the question whether the proposed merger might be postponed until 1995. 
She also inquired how the newly merged body would relate to other United Nations bodies dealing with women's issues. 
Another Board member pointed out that although information, communication and documentation were important aspects in programmes related to the advancement of women, no mention of them had been made in the current proposal. 
71. The Acting Director of INSTRAW explained that the issue of timing and core funding would be decided by the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (ACABQ), the Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly. 
However, she underlined that the work programme of the Institute would continue to function normally, which had been reconfirmed by the representative of the Secretary-General. 
72. The representatives of the regional commissions suggested that, in view of the excellent and fruitful cooperation they had enjoyed with INSTRAW, they would wish to maintain their present ex officio status in whatever new governance might be established for the new entity. 
73. The Board suggested that the term "merger" should be replaced by the term "integration", which conformed better with the objective of the exercise. 
74. Several Board members complained that they had not been sufficiently informed about the proposed merger and that a crucial meeting of the Board had been considerably shortened. 
75. In considering the sub-item, the Board had before it the draft Platform for Action contained in the annex to resolution 38/10 of the Commission on the Status of Women (E/1994/27, chap. I, resolution 10, annex), which the Commission had adopted at its thirty-eighth session. 
She presented the 10 major areas of concern addressed in the draft Platform as well as their relationship with the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women and corresponding strategic objectives. 
She emphasized that Board members should develop strategies for integrating INSTRAW research and training and information activities into the framework of the areas of concern reflected in the draft Platform. 
It was equally important for the Board to consider the draft Platform with a view to deciding how it might reflect the role of research and training. 
77. The Board agreed that the issues addressed in the draft Platform conformed with the research and training activities already undertaken and currently being carried out by INSTRAW. 
The Board recommended that strategies be designed to present those outputs or results of the work of INSTRAW to the World Conference in a more consolidated manner. 
The strategic objectives covered all levels of action - governmental, non-governmental, and multilateral - and at each level fact-finding research and training were necessary in order to secure the strategic action needed to implement the Platform for Action. 
80. The representatives of UNDP and UNIFEM informed the Board of the strategies that they had developed in ensuring a more effective participation at the Conference, such as ensuring an effective distribution of publications, sponsoring workshops and discussion panels, and sharing findings on specific research initiatives. 
The latter explained the general principles and resource and budget assumptions that had been taken into consideration while preparing the document. 
He underlined that Board members and the Acting Director had the prerogative to make changes and modifications within the budget ceiling of US$ 2,250,000 for 1994. 
He also pointed out that the programme budget would be reviewed by ACABQ, on the basis of which the report would be presented to the Economic and Social Council. 
83. The Secretary of the Board introduced the conceptual framework for the 1994-1995 work programme and explained that it had been prepared in response to the recommendation of the Board at its thirteenth session. 
84. Clarification was sought on the proposed abolition of four local-level posts, since, especially in view of the preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women, more support services would be required. 
85. The Board indicated that adequate provision of travel allocations should be made for the Strategic Planning Committee and for the Fourth World Conference on Women, including attendance at the five regional preparatory conferences. 
86. The Board agreed to the three major themes proposed for the work programme on research and training, which conformed to the central issues addressed in the Platform for Action. 
87. A number of Board members acknowledged the importance of theme I, "Empowerment of women". 
They made some suggestions on how to improve the programme by expanding its focus to include women in politics and decision-making. 
However, they expressed the view that the research proposed on sustainable macroeconomic strategies in support of micro-level action should be more specific. 
88. Considering that numerous seminars had been conducted on the empowerment of women, the Board suggested that in order to avoid possible duplication, a part of those funds could be transferred to activities geared to the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
89. In that connection, the Board proposed that INSTRAW organize a panel on women in media. 
A suggestion was made to organize a workshop on women in media at the non-governmental organization forum in Beijing. 
The Board unanimously approved that change. 
It was pointed out that a number of non-governmental organizations, such as Trickle-up, had undertaken extensive work in that area and INSTRAW should utilize their field experience. 
92. Taking into account all those comments and suggestions, the Acting Director indicated that the approach of the programme would be further examined and reformulated. 
She also acknowledged the suggestion of the representative from UNIFEM to prepare a state-of-the-art publication on the impact of and access to credit by women, which could be a substantial contribution to the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
Hence, some adjustment in the use of allocated funds for the programme would be imminent. 
The Acting Director and the Board supported that suggestion and pointed out the importance of organizing such a seminar together with ECA and ESCWA, either before or immediately after the regional preparatory conference in Amman. 
94. A Board member recommended that the syllabuses in the gender training portfolio be expanded to cover all the regions, using the work done by local researchers. 
95. Several Board members suggested that the research project entitled "Promotion of women in agriculture in transitional eastern European countries" be expanded to include areas other than agriculture and not be limited to eastern Europe only. 
The Board supported that recommendation and the Acting Director pointed out that she would contact the International Fund for Agricultural Development (IFAD) and other donors to explore possible funding support. 
96. The President highlighted the important linkage that existed between the empowerment of women and the consequences of structural adjustment. 
It was important that INSTRAW collaborate with UNDP in the development and preparation of the 1994 Human Development Report. 
She pointed out that ECA was looking forward to collaborating with INSTRAW on that activity. 
99. Concerning theme II, "Statistics and indicators on women", the representative of the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat stressed the importance of using the term "gender" instead of the term "women" when referring to statistics and indicators. 
She also referred to the proposed development of the "how-to" training modules on gender statistics and informed the Board of the relevant initiatives undertaken by the Statistical Division, the Joint Consultative Group for Policy (JCGP) and other institutions working in that area, such as Statistics Sweden. 
She encouraged INSTRAW to establish close collaboration with those organizations in order to avoid duplication. 
100. The Acting Director pointed out that INSTRAW was a pioneer in that area within the United Nations system and stressed the importance of developing training materials in an integrated manner. 
Moreover, she highlighted the need to further promote the results of such initiatives in such mainstream bodies as the United Nations Statistical Commission and the Conference of European Statisticians. 
101. Under theme III, "Women, environment and sustainable development", the attention of the Board was brought to a request received from the Ministry of Agriculture, Water and Rural Development of Namibia, requesting INSTRAW to organize a national training seminar on women, water supply and sanitation, in November 1994. 
The training seminar would be based on the INSTRAW training package on women, water supply and sanitation, and cooperation would be sought with the Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat for the holding of the seminar. 
Furthermore, the Board was informed of the unique mandate of INSTRAW in water and energy as it related to policy coordination in the United Nations system, and of the need to allocate minimum funds for attendance at policy coordinating meetings. 
The need to cooperate with UNEP and the World Bank was highlighted. 
105. Turning to the section on information, documentation and communication, Board members expressed their satisfaction with the various proposed programme activities. 
106. The Board reiterated the need to prepare and present substantive publications at the Fourth World Conference on Women, including exhibits and public information materials (e.g., note cards). 
107. The Board recommended that a special issue of INSTRAW News be devoted to the preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women and the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
108. In view of the possible integration of INSTRAW and UNIFEM and in the interest of saving funds, the Board took note of the suggestion made by the UNIFEM representative that possibilities for issuing co-publications, joint newsletters and translations of materials be explored. 
113. The Board discussed the schedule for the next Strategic Planning Committee meeting and determined its composition. 
114. Two outgoing Board members expressed their satisfaction with the work accomplished by INSTRAW. 
They also expressed their continued support to the Institute and wished it success in its forthcoming research, training and information activities. 
116. The fourteenth session of the Board of Trustees of INSTRAW was held at the Institute's headquarters from 18 to 21 April 1994. 
The Board held six meetings. 
In welcoming the members of the Board, she noted that the session was taking place at a crucial moment for INSTRAW. 
She hoped that the deliberations would consider how its work could best be enhanced in the future. 
She counselled the Board that in the work of the Institute during the current session, it would be important to elaborate on a framework that could contribute towards the Platform for Action. 
118. The representative of the Secretary-General, Mr. Ji Chaozhu, addressed the Board. 
He welcomed the new Acting Director and conveyed the Secretary-General's assurance that a high priority would continue to be given to women's issues, particularly with regard to development. 
He also indicated the Secretary-General's commitment to maintaining and strengthening the INSTRAW mandate. 
The Secretary-General had affirmed that women's issues should not be marginalized or compartmentalized but should be an integral part of the United Nations overall effort to foster development. 
The streamlining effort had focused on establishing more dynamic links between research- and action-oriented programmes. 
She expressed her Government's wish that those consultations and the ACABQ recommendations should lead to a solution in the best interests of the Dominican Republic, the United Nations and above all the advancement of women. 
She emphasized that as one of three entities within the United Nations system responsible for the advancement of women, INSTRAW had a special role to play in undertaking research and development training materials that could contribute to international conferences. 
To fulfil that role, she indicated that INSTRAW needed the support of both Member States and the Secretariat. 
She assured the Board that her Government would do everything in its power to make that happen and to continue to serve as the host to INSTRAW. 
120. The Acting Director of INSTRAW made a welcoming statement. 
She pointed out that INSTRAW was facing a crucial moment in its history. 
She referred to the series of important United Nations conferences to be held during the 1990s, all of which focused on the needs of human beings. 
In that context, it was necessary to ensure that women's concerns were fully addressed at those conferences. 
It was also important to recognize the essential role played by research and training in enabling women to meet the new challenges facing them. 
122. The following ex officio members of the Board also attended: the Under-Secretary-General for Development Support and Management Services (representing the Secretary-General), representatives of ESCAP and ECA, the representative of the Dominican Republic, the host country of the Institute, and the Acting Director of the Institute. 
126. At its first meeting, in accordance with rule 7 of its rules of procedure, the Board elected the following officers by acclamation: 
127. At its 1st meeting, the Board proposed the inclusion of a sub-item "Information on the current status of the proposed INSTRAW/UNIFEM merger" to agenda item 5 of the provisional agenda "The role of INSTRAW in research and training post-Beijing". 
The Board adopted the following agenda as amended: 
1. Opening of the session. 
2. Adoption of the agenda. 
3. Election of officers. 
4. Implementation of the work programme for 1993: progress report on the Institute. 
6. Proposed programme of work and budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
7. Other matters related to the functioning of the Institute. 
NGOs contribute to the work of special rapporteurs, the formulation and adoption of many international instruments in the field of technical assistance, monitoring the application of standards, etc. 
Some of them have as affiliates associations working to promote human rights at the national and local levels. 
The latter should be specifically recognized by the Economic and Social Council, which would enable them to conduct their activities at the national and international levels. 
NGOs in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council may make oral or written statements. 
Some written statements by NGOs are circulated as official United Nations documents. 
NGOs receive United Nations documentation and are invited to meetings on the basis of their fields of competence. 
5. NGOs participate in working groups in which they have an opportunity to take part in drafting groups. 
For example, the Working Group on Indigenous Populations, set up by the Subcommission, which is preparing a draft declaration of indigenous rights, is in contact with nearly a thousand NGOs, few of which have consultative status with the Economic and Social Council. 
In the past NGOs have also taken part in the drafting of conventions. That was true of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment, in the drafting of which three NGOs participated. 
6. During the session of the Commission on Human Rights, there were some occasional abuses by NGOs, but for the most part order and discipline prevailed. 
8. The Preparatory Committee for the World Conference, at its third session, opened the way in this direction by extending its rules of procedures to accommodate participation of non-governmental organizations in an unprecedented way. 
(a) Non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council which are active in the field of human rights and/or development as well as in the concerned region; 
The rich debates on substantive issue areas at these meetings undoubtedly influenced the final outcome of the World Conference in a constructive manner. 
13. Vienna itself attracted some 3,691 persons representing a total of 841 non-governmental organizations. Of these, a majority, namely 593, were national grass-roots NGOs from all regions, many participating for the first time in an international conference of this kind. 
18. Non-governmental organizations play an important, and growing, role in the work of the human rights treaty bodies. 
They scrutinize reports at the national level; provide information to treaty bodies; assist in the dissemination of information; and contribute to the implementation of recommendations by the treaty bodies. 
20. Such contributions take the form primarily of written information about the implementation of the respective instruments in areas falling within the scope of their activities, particularly country-specific information, or of expert advice. 
Information from NGOs is also submitted orally. 
In the case of the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, NGOs intervene at each pre-sessional working group as well as during the first afternoon meeting of each session. 
In addition, NGOs are important contributors to general discussions organized around specific thematic issues by some of the Committees. 
22. NGOs also have an important role to play in spreading awareness of and encouraging advocacy for the implementation of international human rights instruments. 
The chairpersons also strongly urged all NGOs in the human rights field to seek to provide as much relevant information as possible to the treaty bodies on a systematic and timely basis. 
3. In his opening remarks, the Executive Director said it was his fondest hope that the revitalization of United Nations activities in the economic and social fields envisaged in resolution 48/162 would bear fruit immediately when the momentum of progress was tangible and measurable in much of the world. 
The structural changes were not ends in themselves, but would translate into effective policy guidance, common goals and strategies that worked and into substantive improvement in the ways that the components of the United Nations system worked together to promote human development. 
The secretariat also welcomed the opportunity to have more frequent dialogue with the Executive Board, which would promote greater transparency and understanding of the role and activities of UNICEF, particularly in the field. 
It would provide new opportunities for clear guidance by the Board to the secretariat, but the increase in the number of regular sessions of the Board should not be allowed to lead inadvertently to micromanagement. 
4. The greatest strength of UNICEF was in the existence of a grand alliance for children, he said, a movement bringing together Governments and civil society around the globe. 
That broad collaboration must continue, not only with non-member States, but also with National Committees for UNICEF, non-governmental organizations (NGOs) and other strategic partners in the growing movement for children. 
Their effective participation, ongoing input and enthusiasm were critical to the future of UNICEF. 
5. In addition to the dialogue on issues of structure and process, the Executive Board also had other important items on its agenda. 
Regarding the UNICEF Maurice Pate Award, he recommended, with the endorsement of the Bureau of the last Executive Board, that it be given to the All-China Women's Federation (ACWF) in recognition of its exemplary leadership in promoting the well-being of children and women on a nationwide scale. 
UNICEF assistance had been called for in an increasing number of emergencies, many of them complex, in recent years. 
In 1992, UNICEF provided emergency assistance in 54 countries, and in 1993, the number rose to 64. 
Spending on emergencies had increased fourfold over the past four years, from $49 million in 1990 to $223 million in 1993, from under 10 per cent of UNICEF programme expenditures in 1990 to 28 per cent in 1993. 
To date, EPF had been used effectively as a cash-flow mechanism, but with the increased scale of emergency programmes, and based on experience during 1992-1993, it was clear that the size of EPF was too small, even with the ability to call on the Central Emergency Revolving Fund (CERF). 
UNICEF was working closely with the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), the World Bank, the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA), the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) and the World Health Organization (WHO) on the establishment of a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS. 
Inter-agency discussions had been under way for the past year, and were continuing, to identify operational steps that could be taken to improve collaboration among United Nations agencies in this important area. 
The new proposal incorporated the valuable comments made at the Board's 1993 regular session and also took into account, as requested by the Board, the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic and social fields and the follow-up to the multi-donor evaluation. 
In general, delegations supported the principle of more frequent but shorter operational sessions rather than one annual session, and a simple record of decisions rather than lengthy resolutions. 
12. One delegation stated that the annual session of the Board should be a series of substantive meetings where decisions were made regarding the functioning of the organization. 
The participation of observer delegations was a sovereign right. 
Regular meetings at regular intervals would allow for more continuity, and there should be less formal work at the Board and more dialogue between members. 
14. Regarding the dates of future Board sessions, one delegation stated that the concerns of small delegations and the issue of representation from capitals should be taken into account. 
Several delegations felt that the dates suggested by the secretariat for the third regular session, 21-23 September, were too close to the opening of the General Assembly and indicated a preference for dates earlier in the month. 
15. One delegation said that the dates suggested by the secretariat for the annual and second regular sessions were too close, and in fact were back to back, and asked whether the regular session could be held towards the middle or end of May. 
The secretariat stated that the conference facilities at the United Nations had been reserved for those dates prior to the adoption of resolution 48/162 and it would be difficult to change them given the United Nations heavily charged calendar of meetings. 
16. Several delegations suggested that the standing committee structure of past years (the Programme Committee and the Committee on Administration and Finance) should be abolished as there was always the possibility of setting up ad hoc groups. 
There should be a flexible machinery for establishing such groups, which perhaps could be established to address specific programme or administrative and financial issues. 
Several delegations said that UNDP had a useful idea of holding one regular session for programme matters and another for administrative and budgetary matters. 
17. One delegation expressed general reservations regarding the establishment of ad hoc working groups, but under the present circumstances was not averse to the idea until the structure of meetings evolved. 
Another delegation said that given the greater frequency of Board sessions resulting from the restructuring, the Board should have the flexibility to use ad hoc groups at the initial stage. 
One speaker cautioned against summarily abolishing the committees, which should be a decision based on the needs of the Board. 
The speaker did not favour ad hoc groups as a regular means of work and hoped that the Board would settle issues through meetings of the whole, which would be helpful for transparency. 
Another delegation previously had experienced misgivings on practical grounds, but could now join in consensus and urged other delegations to do so as well. 
18. Several delegations indicated that while they did not object to the elimination of the committees, the Executive Board would not be able to prejudge its future needs. 
The Board should examine its working methods so as to allow for the efficient conduct of business and then establish the necessary structures, whether standing committees or ad hoc working groups. 
However, too many ad hoc arrangements might create difficulties. 
A speaker added that the Bureau, with one member from each of the five regional groups, should be a coordinating body and serve as a vehicle to provide information. 
21. While stressing the administrative nature of the Bureau, several delegations called for more dialogue between member States and the secretariat, with the Bureau serving as a bridge between the secretariat and the Executive Board for administrative purposes, without becoming an additional bureaucratic layer. 
The secretariat could raise issues with the appropriate focal point in the Bureau, who would be in regular communication with members of the Board. 
22. One delegation stressed the need for flexibility, saying it would not be useful to establish firm working methods for the Bureau at this point. 
The liaison function was acceptable, but the Bureau should decide upon its own processes and relationship to the secretariat and the Executive Board. 
24. The Deputy Executive Director, Operations, explained about the preliminary work done by the secretariat on the issue of building conference facilities on the premises of UNICEF headquarters, as specified in General Assembly resolution 48/162. 
She said that in making preliminary inquiries, the secretariat had acted under the assumption that interpretation facilities would be required for all six official languages and that space would be needed for some 100 seats to accommodate both Board member and observer delegations. 
If the Board decided otherwise on these points, the secretariat would, of course, take its decisions into account. 
25. First, the secretariat had looked at the Labouisse Hall, located on the B-1 level of UNICEF House, she said. 
At present, the room had facilities for interpretation into two languages and some construction work would be necessary to accommodate the other four. 
The most costly part of the work would be rearranging the room, hopefully without losing its present flexibility, although she was not sure if this would be possible. 
It was estimated that it would cost approximately $500,000 for this conversion. 
26. Another possible option would be to use other floors at UNICEF House, but this would only be possible on the west side of the building where there was sufficient depth between the windows and the building case. 
The two top floors of UNICEF House, which had not been included in the UNICEF "package" agreement with New York City, would pose some problems because of ceiling height limitations. 
27. At 633 Third Avenue, it would be possible to use the north end of the building for a conference room, she said. 
In order to allow for an entry foyer, a cloakroom and the room itself, it would be necessary to add 8,000 square feet to the space already planned for immediate use by UNICEF as that space had not been included in the lease-purchase agreement with New York City. 
28. The best options would thus be either the Labouisse Hall at UNICEF House or at 633 Third Avenue, she concluded. 
The latter was now a very flexible space that could be used for a variety of meetings, and the secretariat hoped that it could remain so, but that would depend on the changes required. 
30. One speaker said that when drafting the text of General Assembly resolution 48/162, many delegations probably did not realize the costs that would be involved in the construction of new conference facilities. 
The question of the location of the interpreters also had to be considered, as did the fact that the funds could be put to better use in UNICEF programmes. 
Perhaps it would be possible to seek an exception to this provision of the General Assembly resolution. 
31. Another delegation said that it was concerned about the cost of the facilities but was not suggesting any departure from the terms of General Assembly resolution 48/162. 
If the Board needed to take a decision on the facilities or the necessary resources, it should do so. 
The conference room would need space for interpretation into six languages and enough space for 100 delegations. 
It was important to explore the possibility of UNICEF and UNDP sharing facilities. 
It seemed that 633 Third Avenue would be the most appropriate site. 
Another speaker said that the secretariat should be flexible in its approach to the lay-out of the conference facilities, if possible including provision for smaller rooms or spaces for informal consultations. 
32. Several delegations said that in view of the costs, it might be better to continue to use the conference facilities at United Nations Headquarters. 
Other speakers pointed out that General Assembly resolution 48/162 referred to holding Executive Board meetings at the headquarters premises only at such time when the facilities became available and, therefore, the Board could and should continue to meet at United Nations Headquarters for as long as possible. 
Another speaker added that a final decision on sharing facilities with UNDP could not be taken quickly as the UNDP Executive Board was still considering an offer by the Government of Germany to relocate its headquarters to that country. 
33. One delegation said that the idea of General Assembly resolution 48/162 was to separate the Executive Board from the usual way of doing business at the United Nations, and to that end, the transfer of Board meetings to UNICEF House should be done as soon as possible. 
Everyone was aware that there would be costs involved, but in fact UNICEF could have saved quite a bit of money by moving to New Rochelle. 
Another speaker said that this issue was a very important part of the consensus resolution of the General Assembly. 
In trying to have more frequent meetings, the Executive Board was being told that conference rooms were not available at United Nations Headquarters; there was a clear need for facilities at the headquarters of the agencies themselves. 
34. A number of speakers suggested that the secretariat explore the possibility of sharing conference facilities with UNDP. 
Some stressed that it was important to have more information on the exact costs of establishing the conference facilities and on the cost-effectiveness of the proposed change. 
With regard to sharing facilities with UNDP, one delegation said that moving across Forty-fourth Street might not be much different than moving across First Avenue. 
It was mentioned that smaller delegations would have difficulty in attending meetings in different buildings. 
One delegation, however, said the secretariat must continue to work on a solution to this issue. 
As a major donor, it believed that the basis for the Executive Board's work must be General Assembly resolution 48/162, and that continuing to hold meetings at United Nations Headquarters was not an alternative. 
36. Introducing this subject, the Secretary of the Executive Board said that at present, all Executive Board documentation appeared in all six official languages of the United Nations. 
However, it might be possible to reduce costs by having country programme recommendations in the three working languages (English, French and Spanish), as was the practice of UNDP. 
At most Executive Board meetings, there was simultaneous interpretation in six languages, although in the past, because of limited availability of conference services, there had been some meetings with interpretation in the three working languages or, exceptionally, meetings (usually informal or drafting meetings) without interpretation services. 
37. Many delegations stressed the importance of using all official languages for the proceedings of the Executive Board and did not want to see this practice limited. 
However, some speakers suggested that Board members bear in mind the possibility of streamlining procedures and perhaps of reducing the number of official languages used for informal or even formal meetings because of the scarcity of resources. 
To this argument, one speaker said that rationalization of resources had never meant depriving delegations of their right to use the official languages. 
38. Regarding the possibility of issuing country programme recommendations in working languages only, one delegation asked what savings could be incurred by doing so. 
The secretariat later informed the Board that issuing documents in all six official languages cost $650 per page. 
40. The Secretary of the Executive Board outlined a number of issues concerning documentation on which the guidance of the Board was needed. 
These included the continued application of the "six-week" rule, which required that all documents be available in official languages at least six weeks before the start of a session, and the possible reduction in the number and length of the documents produced for each session. 
He added that the UNDP Executive Board had decided to have reports of no more than three pages which would include sections identifying the objective of the report, means of implementation and the decision requested of the Board. 
Where unavoidable, additional information would be provided in an annex or addendum to the report. 
In addition, the UNDP Executive Board had decided to replace summary records of its regular sessions with a report prepared by the secretariat containing the decisions adopted, which would be issued within a few weeks of the session and adopted at the next session. 
42. One delegation, supported by several others, said this was an area where the Board could rationalize its work so that the agenda could be issue-driven, as opposed to document-driven, as it was in the past. 
The Board should make a distinction between documents requiring a decision and those provided for information purposes only. 
The summary records should be abolished immediately, beginning today, as they were issued too late to be of use to most delegations. 
The documents requiring Board decisions should be much shorter; budget and technical documents might require annexes. The Board need not have an agenda item and discussion for each information document; instead, such documents could be tabled and delegations could raise questions on all of them at the same time. 
The Board should address the kind of reports it required and ensured that they were suitable for management purposes. 
There was no need for advocacy in documents produced for the Board. 
Finally, agenda items should be allocated according to issues rather than merely by the documents requested. 
43. A number of speakers supported continuing the six-week rule, with one saying it was particularly important for sending documents to capitals and allowing sufficient time for consultations. 
One delegation supported reducing the time-frame to three weeks for the regular sessions, but said that the documents for the annual session should be ready six weeks in advance. 
Another delegation suggested that the six-week rule apply to documents requiring a decision by the Executive Board, and that it be reduced to three weeks for those documents for noting only. 
44. Many speakers agreed that summary records should be abolished, with a number suggesting that they be retained for the annual session only. 
46. The first speaker said that in the past, the Executive Board had adopted decisions containing preambular and operative paragraphs, with the negotiations on the wording taking a long time. 
He suggested that with regard to decisions with legal or financial implications, there should be a formal decision by the Board, but without preambular paragraphs. 
Where policy guidance was needed, the Board could use a concluding statement by the Chairman as a decision. 
One example of the latter would be the UNICEF contribution to the World Summit for Social Development, for which the Board would probably follow the Executive Director's recommendation. 
47. Another speaker said that the change in the "culture" of the Executive Board would be most evident in the documentation prepared by the secretariat and in the decisions taken by the Board. 
Decisions should not repeat the substance of past decisions and there was no need for preambular paragraphs. 
There was no time for lengthy drafting sessions that took the place of discussion. 
Instead, the Board should give serious consideration to a format decided upon by the UNDP Executive Board, a "decision memorandum" prepared by the secretariat for adoption by the Board. 
The use of clear and concise language would be important. 
With regard to the three-page limit on documentation, some refinements might be needed, for example, for the biennial administrative and programme support budget. 
Country programme recommendations might need to be longer than three pages, but perhaps could have a three-page executive summary. 
Perhaps the Bureau could discuss the fundamental principle of the three-page rule. 
49. One speaker said that there was no need to refer the matter to the Bureau as there was a fair degree of consensus among delegations on the issue. 
Each document requiring a decision could include a draft text, and if a document was only to be noted, that would be done. 
Another delegation agreed that the UNDP model might be useful, with documents including a draft decision that could be discussed by the Executive Board. 
One speaker suggested that if there was no agreement on the draft suggested by the secretariat, it could be redrafted by the secretariat based on the discussion and an alternative text prepared. 
It also was stated that there would be a mechanism for informal consultations prior to Board sessions, which could be another means of communicating such information. 
50. One delegation said that the Board should be cautious about changing its decision-making procedures, although it was generally in favour of simplifying the process. 
There currently were three models for decision-making, two of them used by the Economic and Social Council. The first was a chairman's summary, which was a summary of a discussion and not a legal mandate, and, therefore, not useful for replacing Board decisions. 
The third model was a summary of the decisions taken in a report to be submitted to the Board at its next session, but this could mean that it would take several months for the Board to approve its decisions. 
The current format of the annual report could be adjusted to fit these requirements; a report could be issued for each regular and annual session summarizing the discussion and decisions taken. 
The Executive Board followed the calendar year, from January through December, and the Council's substantive session would be held in July, so for purposes of the annual report to the Council, the period of time covered would be from July to June. 
53. One delegation said that there were a number of issues to be covered under the subject of reports. 
The Board must present a report to the Economic and Social Council that was short and issue-oriented, rather than a general discussion and details on decisions for the Board's own work. 
The Board should reach a consensus on the report at the end of each regular session, with a draft or summary available at the end of the session so that members could indicate agreement with the text. 
The text of all decisions should be available at the end of each session. 
Another speaker said that if reports were not adopted or at least finished by the end of each session, the Board would run the risk at the next session of re-opening debate on subjects already covered. 
54. One speaker said that a simple, short report could be prepared for the annual session and a compilation of reports presented to the Economic and Social Council. 
The report to the Council should identify the Board decisions requiring substantive action, as opposed to those in which the Board took note of documents. 
Another delegation said that in order for the Council to fulfil its role in reporting on substantive issues to the General Assembly, UNICEF would need to address substantive themes at the Council. 
There should not be a summary report available at each session of the Board as this would lead to drafting groups and require too much time, defeating the point of shorter sessions. 
A second speaker said there should be no distinction between the reports of the annual and regular sessions, which would be against the original idea of restructuring. 
A third speaker suggested that the chairman summarize the points made and decisions taken at every session, with those summaries constituting the reports. 
It should be made clear to the Council what UNICEF was doing and what actions had been taken in relation to its mandate. 
56. Delegations agreed in their perception of the role of the Economic and Social Council in guidance and policy-making, with the Council having oversight and coordination functions. 
Because the Council required appropriate information to fulfil that role, one annual report would be submitted to the Council, annexing the reports from the regular sessions. 
The time-frame was not seen as a problem as the Board would have held three sessions before the Council's substantive session in July and 75 per cent of the Board's work would have been completed by then. 
57. One delegation said that it was important to recognize the division of labour between the Executive Boards, the Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly stipulated in resolution 48/162. 
It was essential that reports take into account the Council's need to engage in coherent policy discussions on the activities of UNICEF and the other funds and programmes. 
One way would be for the Chairman to provide a summary and another would be to have a rapporteur. 
In any case, the report must comprise a list of decisions taken and must be issue-oriented. 
At the end of the Board's annual session, drafts of the Committee reports were distributed for delegations' comments. 
This procedure could be followed for each session of the newly reconstituted Board and the reports compiled for submission to the Council. 
If issues related to the triennial review were to be raised, the Board would require guidance at the beginning of the session in order to be able to provide substantive input. 
61. In his introduction, the Secretary of the Executive Board suggested that briefings be held before and after Board sessions. 
One delegation supported this proposal, but said that the briefings should not become informal consultations that would decide issues which should be decided at formal meetings of the Board. 
62. Several delegations welcomed the idea of briefings as a means of increasing transparency, but asked if interpretation would be available. 
The secretariat said that if required by delegations, interpretation would be organized. 
Another delegation said that informal consultations should take place at UNICEF premises, where smaller meeting facilities could allow for better interchange of ideas, clarification of documents and issue-oriented discussion, while minimizing the use of interpretation services. 
More formal briefings should be held at United Nations Headquarters, with full interpretation. 
63. Another delegation said that when a decision was made to move the formal sessions of the Board to UNICEF premises, then the briefings also would take place there. 
However, the briefings should not take place at the expense of informal consultations. 
Other speakers said that briefings should follow the format of meetings held at the United Nations and take place in its conference facilities. 
They should be announced in the Journal before the end of each Board session and also in between sessions, if necessary. 
It also was suggested that briefings be held at the request of member States and that senior UNICEF officials be present. 
Another possibility was that briefings be held during sessions of the Board, as well as before and after. 
It also proposed that the second regular session take place on 2-4 May and focus on country programmes and regional and interregional recommendations and reports. 
The number and length of sessions would change in future years. 
67. One delegation said that the informal document prepared by the secretariat did not take into account the policy-making role of the Economic and Social Council. 
Another speaker said that the division of labour between the Executive Board and the Council should be clear. 
68. One delegation said that the proposed dates for the second regular and annual sessions conflicted with field visits organized by UNDP. 
Several delegations pointed to conflicts between the scheduled dates of Executive Board sessions and other important meetings and conferences, but there was general recognition that there would always be conflicts for at least some delegations. 
69. A number of speakers said that the proposed back-to-back scheduling of the annual and second regular session was reminiscent of past annual sessions. 
The Board should bear in mind that the aim of restructuring was to distribute its workload more evenly. 
One delegation supported the secretariat's proposal regarding the division of labour between annual and regular sessions, but said that it was important to discuss the UNICEF strategy for major international events and conferences, such as the International Year of the Family, at the annual session. 
Several delegations suggested having one regular session for programme matters and another for administrative and financial matters. 
The proposed agenda distinguished between issues requiring action and those requiring review and/or noting. 
The time-frame for meetings remained as originally proposed by the secretariat; other dates had been available for meetings with full conference services, but all had coincided with other meetings. 
However, some delegations found that the allocation of some items did not reflect the division of labour as specified. 
There ensued a discussion on the allocation of specific items to the different sessions, with the secretariat responding and providing information as necessary. 
Because of financial and/or personnel constraints, small delegations, particularly from developing countries, might not be able to attend both sessions if this entailed two separate trips to New York. 
75. Several delegations said that the five-day regular session was too long, but were willing to accept it on an exceptional basis during this transitional year because of the Board's present workload. 
76. Several delegations requested that the Executive Director include in his report information on activities undertaken in cooperation with the United Nations International Drug Control Programme. 
One delegation noted particular concern for the impact of drug abuse-related crime on children and felt that UNICEF had a unique opportunity to advocate the anti-drug message. 
78. In a general discussion on the division of labour between the regular and annual sessions, a number of delegations stressed that policy discussions should take place at the annual session, which would have broader participation, including members of delegations from capitals. 
It was stated that policy issues such as the UNICEF priority for Africa were of interest to all Member States, not just Board members. 
One speaker suggested that as a starting-point, items for discussion should be organized thematically and clustered according to issues and not to documents. 
The regular sessions should, if possible, be organized thematically, focusing on, for example, country programmes and related matters or administrative and financial issues. 
Other delegations supported this proposal in general, although it was suggested that GCO be discussed at a regular session. 
Another delegation added that in the future, the need for specificity would be important; the Board would have to discuss whether the Council should consider policy issues, such as gender equality, in general, and decide what UNICEF would be asked to do in that area. 
81. Another delegation said that on a theoretical level and ideally, there would be a broad discussion by the Economic and Social Council, on a system-wide basis, of the responsibilities of each agency. 
The decision of the Council would then come to the Executive Board, which would discuss its implementation. 
On a practical level, however, the documents presently being prepared by the secretariat were a result of the previous mandate of the Board, which did not have a mandate to allocate agenda items for the Economic and Social Council. 
If the Board did not discuss policy questions, it should at least examine the relevant documents briefly and make recommendations to the Council for its future debates. 
Perhaps the Board could include on its agenda a discussion of issues that would be addressed by the Council. 
Interaction between the Executive Board and the secretariat could focus the issues for the Council. 
The Office also had made a number of comments regarding which rules needed to be amended as a consequence of resolution 48/162. 
The proposed text tried to differentiate between rules of procedure and working methods, with the rules providing an enabling environment for the working methods. 
87. The Chairman informed Board members of the need to elect an entirely new membership to the UNICEF/WHO Joint Committee on Health Policy for the 1994-1996 biennium, noting that the elections did not necessarily have to take place at the current session. 
Regional groups were urged to address the issue and select nominees, bearing in mind the criteria governing election to the Joint Committee. 
88. Until now, the Executive Board had been represented by the (a) Chairman of the Board and the Chairman of the Programme Committee, both serving as ex officio members; (b) four representatives elected in their personal capacity; and (c) four elected alternates. 
She added that the same would apply to the composition of the UNESCO/UNICEF Joint Committee on Education. 
ACWF, he added, was preparing actively for the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in Beijing in September 1995. 
The issue was raised again in the context of UNICEF headquarters office accommodation, which was considered by the Board at a special session on 6 and 7 October 1993. 
At that time the Executive Board requested that the review take place in the fall of 1994 in the context of the review of the projections for the future levels of UNICEF headquarters staff (see E/ICEF/1993/17, decision 1993/26). 
94. The Deputy Executive Director, Operations, reported that the secretariat had done a great deal of preliminary work on the review, including contacting both individual consultants and consultancy firms. 
Responses had been received from 11 firms to date, so the review could begin as soon as the Board took a decision. 
She also mentioned that the secretariat was examining how to ensure (a) that the consultants were from both developing and industrialized countries; and (b) that the review was carried out in the most efficient, cost-effective and independent manner possible. 
95. Board members were informed that the Executive Director would appoint two team leaders, one each from a developing and an industrialized country, based on their knowledge of the United Nations and on their management skills. 
With regard to cost, the Deputy Executive Director, Operations, noted that the going rate for a reputable consultancy firm was $15,000 per working day plus expenses. 
96. While several delegations noted with appreciation the efforts of the secretariat in the preparation of the report on this subject and supported the secretariat's proposal, two proposals for revisions to the report were circulated. 
With regard to the latter, delegations addressing the subject generally supported the tenor of the revised proposals, finding them constructive in refining the final review. 
Concern was expressed by some Board members, however, about the late receipt of the proposals which did not give them adequate time for an in-depth review. 
It was felt that the scope of the review should be more focused, targeting management issues rather than structure, and that, therefore, the terms of reference should be reformulated. 
It was felt, however, that the process should not be unduly delayed. 
Several other Board members cautioned, however, that it might not be appropriate since the multi-donor evaluation was not officially endorsed by the Executive Board. 
Moreover, one delegation added that although there were indeed some links between the multi-donor evaluation and the management review, they were very separate issues and should be dealt with as such. 
The secretariat assured the Board that these issues would be covered effectively in the review. 
99. The selection of the consultants was viewed as very important to the successful completion of the management review, with several delegations suggesting that the secretariat use a process of competitive international bidding in their selection. 
More information was requested on the criteria and recruitment of the consultants. 
100. The secretariat noted some constraints with regard to the international bidding process, particularly increased costs. 
The Board also was informed that the results would be different with such a process. 
The secretariat had contacted both individuals and consultancy companies and had received responses from 11 of them. 
Bearing in mind the need for developing country experience and staff, the process would entail high-level negotiations. 
101. The secretariat explained further that there would be a close link between the consultants and the UNICEF secretariat and clarified the process already in place. 
There also will be working groups of different levels of staff. 
In addition, the UNICEF Global Staff Association will establish a liaison group to provide feedback to the staff since they are interested in the management review and secretariat wants their input. 
102. Deliberations on the proposed budget focused primarily on the high cost and the secretariat was urged to find ways to reduce it, especially travel costs. 
One delegation clarified that although cost should be borne in mind, the type of management review requested by the Board was an expensive proposition. 
It was stressed, however, that the secretariat should try to find a quality company at as reasonable a cost as possible. 
The need for a cost-benefit analysis was raised by one Board member delegation, while another delegation suggested the establishment of a cost-effective mechanism for dealing with staff costs. 
103. With regard to the proposed budget, the secretariat explained that it was actually on the low side and expressed appreciation for the comment about the costs of engaging such consultancy firms. 
The budget included staff costs of a small internal team working full-time and travel costs, which were substantial. 
104. Following informal consultations, a revised recommendation, taking into account the concerns of various delegations, was presented to members of the Board. 
In general, delegations expressed support for the proposal, noting that it reflected the changes requested and a good spirit of cooperation on the part of the secretariat. 
The same delegation stated that the information note should contain not only the names of the consulting firms considered for the exercise and a description of the selection process, but also a detailed breakdown and analysis of the budget, in the interest of having the greatest possible transparency. 
Normal practice, it was explained, was to obtain the number of billable hours from consultancy firms, and in the case of the administrative and management review of UNICEF, the fee paid by UNICEF would cover more billable hours than normally would be provided by that amount. 
Therefore, the secretariat would provide all available information at the next regular session and would submit more detailed information and an analysis of the budget when the review was finalized. 
106. Another delegation reaffirmed the need for a financial ceiling and requested that the amount of $1 million be represented in the proposal. 
Moreover, several Governments as well as DHA have recognized the need for agencies to have modest reserves to deal with emergencies. 
He stressed that UNICEF was not proposing a major increase in general resources allocations to emergencies and, therefore, needed a larger reserve that could later receive donations from donors. 
However, many Board member delegations addressing this issue expressed concern about core funding being diverted from long-term survival, protection and development activities and noted the need for an appropriate balance between emergency and general resources funding. 
111. Several delegations stressed the need for a larger view of emergencies, including financial aspects, and wanted to postpone the decision until the Board had reviewed the report on the use of EPF. 
Other delegations agreed to the secretariat proposal, while still others agreed in principle, but questioned the need for such a substantial increase. 
The same delegations stressed that the final decision of the Board on the UNICEF contribution to the programme should be taken only after a decision on the subject had been taken by the Economic and Social Council. 
116. With regard to changes in decision-making procedures, one delegation felt that drafting sessions were useful and should not be abandoned. 
As an example, the same speaker recalled that at the present session, draft proposals had been submitted for immediate consideration, which produced some confusion. 
And this situation, he said, could be aggravated in the future with shorter and more frequent sessions. 
In this connection, another delegation remarked that it would be useful for each session to have each decision in writing, whether taken orally or in writing. 
The UNDP format, he added, was worthy of Board consideration. 
117. In his closing remarks, the Executive Director noted the beginning of a new era, with a different type of Board meeting. 
He also mentioned the important decisions that had been taken by the Board, adding that perhaps, most importantly, there was broad agreement on the calendar of events for the rest of the year and the division of labour between meetings. 
It was, he remarked, a good start to the process of implementing General Assembly resolution 48/162. 
Decides the following on the implementation of General Assembly resolution 48/162: 
In view of the restructuring of the Executive Board, the Board as a whole will address all issues previously discussed in the Programme Committee and Committee on Administration and Finance. 
(b) Role and composition of the Bureau: 
The Bureau will consist of a Chairman and four Vice-Chairmen representing the five regional groups. 
It will deal primarily with liaison, administrative and functional matters to enhance the effectiveness of the Board and serve as a focal group for the Board itself; 
(c) Conference facilities at the premises: 
In view of financial, functional and other important implications, in the spirit of General Assembly resolution 48/162, it was felt that the matter should be examined further by the Board in the near future on the basis of a paper presented by the secretariat; 
Documents normally should not be more than three pages, including the draft decision requested of the Board. 
Where unavoidable, additional information should be provided in an annex or addendum to the document; 
In view of the greater frequency of the Board sessions, the six-week rule for documentation should be applied when possible; 
(g) Reports of the Executive Board and annual report to the Economic and Social Council by the UNICEF Executive Board: 
There should be a report for each session of the Executive Board which will include a brief summary of the discussion and the text of decisions adopted at the session. A consolidated version of these reports will be presented to the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session. 
This annual report should also include issues, as identified in General Assembly resolution 48/162, annex II, paragraph 2, and as decided by the Board. 
The "common structure" section envisaged in General Assembly resolution 48/162, paragraph 29, also will be incorporated in this report; 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/162, annex I, paragraph 28, regular informal briefings will be organized for all member States of the Fund. 
These briefings will be held before and after each Board session. 
These briefings will be announced in the United Nations Journal. 
(a) Reports on field visits; 
(a) Greeting Card and related Operations (GCO) work plan and proposed budget; 
(b) Report on the use of general resources for projects approved for supplementary funding. 
(a) Report on the UNICEF/World Health Organization Joint Committee on Health Policy; 
(a) Medium-term plan for the period 1994-1997, including the financial medium-term plan; 
(d) Evaluation of the sustainability of activities, and of the results achieved; 
(f) Emergency operations, including the question of landmines; 
(g) [For 1994 only - adoption/amendment to the Rules of Procedure]; 
(a) Report on the UNICEF Supply Division as a cost centre; 
(b) Review of the structure and adequacy of the UNICEF recovery policy; 
(b) Report on projections for the future levels of UNICEF headquarters staff; 
(c) Report on the use of global funds, including the Interregional Fund for Programme Preparation, Promotion and Evaluation. 
(b) Any other business. 
1. Agendas for annual and regular sessions must be issue-driven. 
3. Annual sessions should deal with: 
(a) Major policy issues, such as the medium-term plan; 
(b) Issues that have broad interest - UNICEF input in global conferences such as the International Conference on Population and Development, the World Summit for Social Development, the Fourth World Conference on Women, etc.; 
4. Regular sessions should deal with (preferably by cluster of issues): 
(b) Budget issues, such as the utilization of global funds and administrative budget; 
(d) Organizational issues, such as programme of work, elections, etc.; 
1. Decides that the present rules of procedure of the Executive Board (E/ICEF/177/Rev.5 and Corr.1) continue to apply until such time as the Executive Board decides to amend them; 
2. Further decides to establish an open-ended working group to review the present rules of procedure with the aim of preparing a recommendation on amended rules of procedure for Board approval no later than the 1994 annual session. 
Composition of JCHP for the biennium 1994-1996 will be decided taking into account the outcome of that discussion. 
2. Approves the allocation of $25,000 from general resources for that purpose; 
3. Decides to review the nomination and selection procedures at a future session. 
Between 3-6 June 1994, there appear to have been 13 flights of fixed or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 1 of resolution 816 (1993) or approved by UNPROFOR in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
Consequently, the total number of violations reported including the last correction should be increased by one. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,696. 
The United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission (UNIKOM) was informed of the matter with a view to its intervening for their release. 
The members of the Security Council have considered your report of 27 May 1994 pursuant to resolution 845 (1993) concerning the difference between Greece and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia (S/1994/632). 
They welcome the steps taken so far under your auspices and support your intention to proceed with further discussions as expeditiously as possible. 
They urge both parties to cooperate fully with you and Mr. Vance in order to reach agreement on outstanding issues as soon as possible. 
The members of the Council welcome your intention to report further on the substance of Mr. Vance's discussions after his meetings with the parties in June. 
It also urged the leaders of both communities to promote tolerance and reconciliation between the two communities. 
2. The mandate of UNFICYP was originally defined by the Security Council in its resolution 186 (1964) in the following terms: 
(b) Humanitarian and economic activities to promote a return to normal conditions. 
4. The following table shows the strength of UNFICYP as at 31 May 1994: 
6. Mr. Joe Clark continued as my Special Representative for Cyprus and Mr. Gustave Feissel continued as my Deputy Special Representative, resident in Cyprus. 
7. In order to carry out its tasks effectively, UNFICYP maintained close liaison and cooperation at all levels with the two sides . 
Regarding movement in the northern part of the island, the guidelines established in 1983 4/ and subsequently improved in practice, continued to be applied, although UNFICYP experienced frequent difficulties. 
8. During the period under review, UNFICYP patrols continued to encounter some interference when approaching or entering the buffer zone or when operating in some areas of the buffer zone that were not frequently patrolled. 
During the past six months there were also a number of incidents on both sides when weapons were cocked and pointed at UNFICYP personnel patrolling in the buffer zone. 
UNFICYP continued to make strong representations to the authorities on both sides, emphasizing the dangers of such actions while reiterating UNFICYP's right to complete access to and freedom of movement in all parts of the buffer zone. 
9. UNFICYP continued to work with humanitarian agencies of both parties to ensure that they complied with agreements and arrangements for the care of the members of the various communities. 
10. The cease-fire lines extend approximately 180 kilometres from the Kokkina enclave and Kato Pyrgos on the north-west coast, to the east coast south of Famagusta in the area of Dherinia. 
Its width varies from 20 metres to 7 kilometres, and it covers about 3 per cent of the island, including some of the most valuable agricultural land. 
11. UNFICYP keeps the United Nations buffer zone under constant surveillance from 20 observation posts, daylight hour surveillance from 4 and periodic daily surveillance from 19. 
UNFICYP also maintains less frequent periodic surveillance from a further 108 observation posts, carries out vehicle, foot and air patrols and maintains surveillance of the seaward extension of the cease-fire lines. 
12. The UNFICYP patrol track runs the length of the United Nations buffer zone and is essential to the ability of the Force to monitor the cease-fire lines, supervise civilian activities in the buffer zone, resupply observation posts and react promptly to incidents. 
13. In May 1992, I reported that at an earlier stage, UNFICYP had agreed to permit the National Guard to clear mines from an area of the buffer zone, on the understanding that the land would be designated for farming. 
I indicated that despite strong protests from UNFICYP, the National Guard had subsequently relaid the mine-field. 5/ I also reported that the Government of Cyprus had agreed to remove the relaid mines in question. 
During the period under review and despite UNFICYP's further representations, the Government's earlier commitment in this regard was not fulfilled. 
14. The number of cease-fire violations increased slightly in the past six months, but overall, the military forces on both sides continued to demonstrate restraint and discipline in this respect. 
Most of the reported shooting incidents were accounted for as accidental discharges of weapons by soldiers on one side or the other or attributed to unannounced range practices. 
However, during the early part of the reporting period, the Turkish Cypriot press repeatedly published reports of shooting incidents along the buffer zone. 
On numerous occasions, upon investigation UNFICYP determined that the allegations in question were unfounded and so informed the authorities on both sides. 
In addition, there were 11 overflights of the buffer zone from the northern part of the island and 7 from the south by civilian aircraft. 
Civilian or military aircraft of other countries accounted for a further 18 overflights. 
All overflights of the buffer zone were protested by UNFICYP. 
16. During the period under review, the opposing forces continued their programme of construction along and behind their respective cease-fire lines, which at times caused an increase in tension. 
The National Guard continued to add concrete pipes to their positions at a number of locations, constructed 10 reinforced bunkers overlooking the Larnaca-Nicosia highway in the area south of Lymbia and constructed 2 more in the area south of Yeri. 
Both sides often refused to cooperate in UNFICYP's investigations into these violations and remained reluctant to allow inspections of their positions or to return to the military status quo. 
Therefore, I urge restraint by all parties and request that the authorities assist UNFICYP in supporting this measure. 
18. As noted in my report of 22 November 1993, 3/ threats to safety and security arose as a result of hunting by Greek Cypriots in certain areas of the buffer zone during the 1992 hunting season. 
None the less, during the hunting season, from 7 November to 29 December 1993, 384 violations were recorded. 
In early 1993, UNFICYP had transmitted to the military on each side, that is the National Guard and the Turkish Forces, detailed proposals for carrying out the Council's long-standing injunction in this matter. 
The Commander of the Turkish Forces essentially declared anew that the entire subject was "political in nature", fell within the purview of the "Government of the TRNC" and that, as a consequence, he was not in a position to discuss it with UNFICYP. 
21. During the current mandate period, UNFICYP's Force Commander again took up this matter with his counterparts, the Commanders respectively of the National Guard and of the Turkish Forces. 
UNFICYP continued to monitor the area as closely as possible to ensure that the status quo was maintained. 
UNFICYP's freedom of movement within the area, however, continued to be restricted. 
Those difficulties have persisted throughout the current mandate period. 
President Clerides has indicated that the aforementioned "offer" was made provided that the Turkish Forces were withdrawn from Cyprus, the Turkish Cypriot forces disbanded and their weapons and military equipment put in the custody of the United Nations peace-keeping force. 
At the same time, Mr. Clerides publicized his proposal. 
29. Meanwhile, there are now estimated to be in excess of 2,000 Greek personnel composed of the ELDYK regiment provided for under the 1960 Treaty of Alliance and individual personnel assigned separately therefrom to Cyprus. 
30. Of note in this context are bilateral steps taken recently by the Republic of Cyprus and Greece. 
In November 1993, following a meeting in Athens between President Clerides and Prime Minister Papandreou, a new "defence dogma" was announced by which the "defence line" of Greece would henceforth embrace Cyprus. 
Since then, a wide range of activities was announced with a view to joint defence planning, liaison, exercise and upgrading of equipment. 
31. Since 1988, successive Governments of the Republic of Cyprus have been implementing a programme of armaments acquisition to enhance significantly the equipment operated by the National Guard. 
It is not at all clear that this amount covers all anticipated programmes and activities. 
It has sponsored bicommunal contacts and encouraged authorities to cooperate in restoring normal conditions for members of both communities. 
(c) Another significant success was a bicommunal day of blood donations combined with a sports event held in south Nicosia. 
This event was organized by the Australian CIVPOL and was attended by 150 Turkish Cypriots who came south for the day - the largest number in many years. 
Another event is planned for the near future, this time to be hosted by the Turkish Cypriots; 
(d) Contacts have also been established between associations for handicapped children on both sides. 
To date, a number of meetings have taken place at the exchange point and there are plans for further direct contacts and cooperation; 
34. The number of Greek Cypriots in the northern part of the island is now 535, of whom 532 live in the Karpas peninsula and the remaining 3 in Kyrenia. 
UNFICYP continued to provide them with humanitarian support, delivering foodstuffs and other supplies provided by the Government of Cyprus. 
The average age of the Greek Cypriots is now 66. 
I would call once again upon the Turkish Cypriot authorities to review this procedure and indeed their requirement to vet these school texts. 
36. UNFICYP continued to interview Greek Cypriots who applied for "permanent transfer" to the southern part of the island in order to verify that the transfer was voluntary. 
Two such transfers took place during the reporting period and three Turkish Cypriots transferred permanently from south to north. 
37. UNFICYP continued periodic visits to Turkish Cypriots living in the southern part of the island and assisted in arranging family reunion visits for Turkish Cypriots at the UNFICYP exchange point in the Ledra Palace Hotel. 
UNFICYP continued to help them to contact Maronites living elsewhere on the island and facilitated delivery of foodstuffs and other supplies provided by the Government of Cyprus. 
In the period between mid-April and 10 May 1994, UNFICYP'S Civilian Police conducted an investigation of these allegations through interviews with, and medical examinations of, 14 of the alleged 22 victims. 
Based on the information garnered by them from this process, CIVPOL has concluded that prima facie there is adequate material to support the plausibility of the allegations raised. 
The full CIVPOL reports have been passed by UNFICYP to the Government of Cyprus, which has undertaken to revert to UNFICYP after fully looking into the matter. 
In general, the village is calm and life there proceeds quietly. 
The present mandate period has seen advances in several areas of village life. 
It is now anticipated that applications from individual Turkish Cypriot residents of Pyla for allocation of plots of Hali land, after processing through UNFICYP, will result in the desired allocations being made. 
41. Unfortunately, the Cyprus Police checkpoint that has been located on the Larnaca-Pyla road, just outside the buffer zone, and which has been disrupting aspects of the village's economy for several years, remains in place despite undertakings that it would be removed. 
An increase in the number of tourists visiting the village has been noted. 
A Turkish Cypriot Police element checkpoint is also maintained on the northern side of the village, just outside the buffer zone, on the road linking Pyla and Pergamos. 
The Government also stated that, in violation of the 1954 Hague Convention, the monastery of Apostolos Varnavas (Saint Barnabas) had been turned into a museum of antiquities, displaying exhibits from approved private collections of Messrs D. Hadjiprodromou and M. Zavos and from the stores of the Salamis archaeological site. 
Also, the Government stated that the church at the village of Livera had been turned into a mosque. 
44. During the period under review, the focus of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) in Cyprus was the promotion of bicommunal cooperation in numerous areas. 
Each bicommunal planning committee felt the need to create subcommittees on specialized fields within a general area and this modality was used to expand bicommunal participation to a greater number of persons. 
Implementation of the results of feasibility studies in community mental health and care of the elderly are under way. 
Special events related to the different areas of bicommunal cooperation have drawn together a cross-section of people from all over Cyprus. 
45. The United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), as coordinator of the United Nations system's operational activities for development, continued to work with the specialized agencies to promote planning for bicommunal projects. 
47. As mentioned in my last report 3/ on 4 October 1993, I addressed a letter to both leaders to underline my deep concern about the lack of progress and to stress the need for both communities to demonstrate urgently their determination to support the work of the Committee. 
I called on both leaders to support two vital recommendations: 
(b) The Committee should urgently reach a consensus on the criteria to be applied for concluding its investigations. 
48. I addressed a second letter to both leaders on 28 February 1994. 
I noted that while some progress had been made on the submission of cases to the Committee, the two objectives set out in my letter of 4 October 1993 had not yet been fulfilled and I stressed that these objectives should be achieved without delay. 
Substantive discussions with both sides concerning the basic question of criteria to be applied in deciding on the cases have been undertaken in Nicosia and in Geneva. 
If not, it is difficult to see how the Committee can fulfil the purpose for which it was established. 
50. I propose to review the situation at mid-year and evaluate how far the work of the Committee on Missing Persons merits the continued support of the United Nations. 
51. Should the Security Council decide to extend the mandate of UNFICYP for a further period of six months, that is, from 16 June to 15 December 1994, it is noted that the mandate would expire two weeks prior to the end of the United Nations financial year. 
By its resolution 902 (1994) of 11 March 1994 the Security Council welcomed the aforementioned report, stressed the need to conclude without delay an agreement on the key issues for implementing the package and requested that I submit a further report by the end of March. 
54. The results of my efforts in the context of my good offices mission have been amply covered by my recent report to the Security Council of 30 May 1994 (S/1994/629). 
55. In the prevailing circumstances, I believe that the continued presence of the Force on the island remains indispensable to achieve the objectives set by the Security Council. 
Therefore, I recommend that the Council extend the mandate of UNFICYP until the end of 1994, as recommended in paragraph 51 above. 
In accordance with established practice, I have undertaken consultations on this matter with the parties concerned and I will report to the Council on these consultations as soon as they have been completed. 
For the same reason, difficulties with regard to access to Varosha persist. 
UNFICYP will redouble its efforts to engage the Turkish Forces and others in practical discussions on these important military issues and on the reinstatement of long-standing practical arrangements with regard to access to Varosha and I will report to the Council on these matters at the next opportunity. 
57. I take this opportunity to express my appreciation to the Governments contributing troops and civilian police to UNFICYP for the steadfast support that they have given to this important peace-keeping operation of the United Nations. 
I also wish to thank the Governments that have made voluntary contributions towards the financing of the Force, particularly in response to my recent appeals for contributions towards the financing of the Force prior to 16 June 1993, when it was financed entirely through voluntary contributions. 
They expressed concern over the negative consequences of the continuation of the crisis on the Libyan people, the neighbouring countries and the region. 
144. The ministers welcomed the agreement concluded between the Republic of Chad and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya to implement the ruling of the International Court of Justice on their dispute over the Aouzou strip and praised the peaceful means by which this dispute had been solved. 
2. Mr. LEVY (Canada) read out the following revised version of article 41 bis, paragraphs (3) and (4), of the draft UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods, Construction and Services: 
"(3) (Subject to approval by ... (the enacting State designates an organ to issue the approval),) for reasons of economy and efficiency, the procuring entity need not apply the provisions of paragraph (2) of this article when it determines: 
(c) that the nature of the services to be procured is highly complex, specialized, intellectual, technical or confidential, provided that it solicits proposals from a sufficient number of suppliers or contractors to ensure effective competition. 
(4) The procuring entity shall provide the request for proposals, or the prequalification documents, to suppliers or contractors in accordance with the procedures and requirements specified in the notice, or directly to the suppliers or contractors participating in the procurement pursuant to the provisions of paragraph (3). 
The price that the procuring entity may charge for the request for proposals or the prequalification documents shall reflect only the cost of printing and providing them to suppliers or contractors. 
If prequalification proceedings have been engaged in, the procuring entity shall provide the request for proposals to each supplier or contractor that has been prequalified and that pays the price charged, if any." 
3. The text had been prepared by an informal drafting group on the basis of the Commission's discussions of the previous day. 
The drafting group further proposed that article 11 should be amended to provide that a procuring entity should record any determination made pursuant to paragraph (3) of article 41 bis in the record of procurement proceedings. 
4. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand) said that the revised text represented a considerable improvement over the text contained in the annex to document A/CN.9/392 and went a long way towards accommodating his delegation's concerns over the question of direct solicitation. 
His delegation would, in principle, accept the new draft, provided that it were made available in writing for more careful scrutiny and that the ability of procurement entities to engage in direct solicitation was clearly stated in the official record of the meeting. 
Otherwise, the Model Law would be eliminating the need for international publication of notices on a wide range of services. 
6. The CHAIRMAN said that it might be possible for the drafting group to cut down on the number of adjectives used in paragraph 3(c)O to describe the nature of the services to be procured. 
The inclusion of the provisions for the other exceptions in that subparagraph would enable procurement entities to circumvent the need for the international publication of notices in precisely those cases where notice was most necessary. 
Moreover, such broad exceptions were contrary to the spirit of the Commission's work over the previous five years, the aim of which was to ensure the widest possible publication. 
He was also concerned about the appropriateness of referring to the Drafting Group matters which involved substantive and not merely drafting or editorial points. 
8. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) requested that further consideration of the proposed text be deferred in order to give his delegation time to study it. 
The significance of the adjective "intellectual" was not clear to him and he would be interested to learn why the reference to "confidential" services had been included. 
9. Turning to article 41 bis, paragraph (1), he noted that notices were usually published in newspapers and not in official gazettes or other official publications, adding that the entire second sentence needed to be clarified. 
10. Mr. GRIFFITH (Observer for Australia) agreed with the Observer for the Inter-American Development Bank that revised paragraph 3(c) created too many exceptions to the primary rule established in paragraph (2); it was also counter to the principle of transparency. 
He considered, finally, that the revised draft raised substantive issues which could not be resolved by the drafting group. 
it was vital that the Model Law should provide for the possibility of direct solicitation, particularly where there was need for confidentiality and confidence in the competence of the supplier. 
His delegation would have great difficulties unless that concern was accommodated. 
12. Mr. WESTPHAL (Germany) said that it had emerged from recent discussions that the issues facing the Commission were highly political. 
13. In reality, reasons could always be found for single-source procurement where a State thought it important; in fact the draft Model Law allowed for single-source procurement under article 20. 
In view of those developments any delay by the Commission in adopting the draft Model Law would lessen the value of its work. 
Indeed some Eastern European countries were already devising their own regulations. 
14. Mr. CHOUKRI SBAI (Morocco) recalled that his delegation had earlier requested the deletion of paragraph 3 (c); the reference to ensuring effective competition should certainly be deleted, since it opened up the possibility of abuse. 
"Where the nature of the services to be procured requires direct tendering, the tenders should come from a sufficient number of suppliers to allow for a certain balance in the competition." 
15. There were some areas where only certain suppliers would be appropriate, for example, the restoration of historical monuments or of mosques. 
16. Mr. WALLACE (United States of America) said that the Commission debate related essentially to the nature of the procurement of services rather than to article 41 bis per se. 
Regarding the Uruguay Round, the level of specificity was very different in the case of the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade. 
With respect to raisons d'\x{5c12}at, the point had been discussed in the Working Group, when dealing with articles 1 and 2, in connection with exclusions of kinds of procurement. 
The concerns raised by the representative of Thailand could be addressed by excluding certain services from the scope of the draft Model Law under articles 1 and 2, and by refining article 41 bis, paragraph 3 (c). 
The proper place for such exclusions was, however, article 14 (1), which dealt with obstacles based on nationality. 
Clearly, with respect to paragraph 3 (c), the question of the nature of the services was extremely important. 
18. Mr. KLEIN (Observer for the Inter-American Development Bank) said that he agreed with the representative of China on the need for flexibility regarding publicity in connection with services. 
The question went beyond the scope of paragraphs 1 and 2 of article 41 bis. 
If the Commission agreed that direct solicitation should be allowed for some services under paragraph 3 (c), the description of the services could be left to the drafting group. 
The meeting was suspended at 11.40 a.m. and resumed at 12.05 p.m. 
20. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand) said that members seemed to be focusing too much on the publication requirement when, in reality, the main issue was that of direct solicitation. 
For that reason, his delegation firmly supported the retention of paragraph 3(c). 
In addition to confidentiality, there were other special circumstances that required direct solicitation (considerations of national interest for example) which were not covered by the single source procurement procedures. 
Therefore, his delegation believed it was essential to consider national interests and to ensure transparency in procurement to avoid any possibility of abuse of power by the authorities concerned. 
He suggested that, in addition to containing a reference to confidentiality or national interests, paragraph 3(c) should say something about the nature of the services not warranting a broad solicitation. 
Another possibility would be to insert parentheses after the reference to confidentiality and national interests so that States could elaborate further. 
In addition, he suggested that the introductory phrase of paragraph 3 be redrafter after the word "efficiency" to read "the procuring entity need not apply the provisions of paragraph 1 or 2 of this article and may solicit directly when it determines:". 
In fact, advertising was essential with the new method of procurement of services, unless there was advertising that method could not be considered a public one. 
If the Commission was to put forward four enacting States a Model Law that contained a preferred method for the procurement of services, that method should be as public and open as possible. 
Concerning paragraph 3 (c), he concurred with the United Kingdom representative that as a preferred method it must be as public as possible and that the phrase suggested by the representative of Canada merely restated the problem. 
The Canadian representative's amendment could be reformulated to read: "that the services to be procured involve (confidentiality, national interest, high professional services, or whatever categories the legislature wishes to specify) provided that it solicits proposals from a sufficient number of suppliers ...". 
As it was very clear that solutions would differ from country to country, the best possible compromise would be to put illustrations in parentheses or to indicate that the legislature would prescribe the guidelines. 
24. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) supported the proposal made by the Canadian delegation. 
If he had understood him correctly, the chapeau to paragraph (3) would contain a reference to paragraphs (1) and (2) and paragraph (3) would say something about the nature of services not warranting a broad solicitation. 
In that connection, the United Kingdom delegation's proposal to shift the burden of proof would not be acceptable. 
25. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand) said that the proposals made by the representatives of Canada and the United States of America fully accommodated his delegation's concerns. 
As far as shifting the burden of proof was concerned, the Government was answerable to parliament for its mistakes as it ultimately decided what was good for the country. 
Rather than getting bogged down in endless discussions about the adjectives to be used to qualify the nature of services, the Commission could just use the original wording "because of the nature of the services" which, in his delegation's opinion, might make it easier to reach agreement. 
Like the representative of Thailand, his delegation was concerned not only about the nature of services but also about retaining the message of direct solicitation in the paragraph. 
29. Mr. HERMANN (Secretary of the Commission) said that delegations should focus more on the particular circumstances than on the nature of services. 
Paragraph (3) offered an exception to the requirements of paragraphs (1) and (2) and it was therefore much more appropriate to indicate what was meant by burden of proof. 
The meeting rose at 1.05 p.m. 
It requested the Secretary-General to prepare, for that purpose, a report containing an analysis and action-oriented proposals for improving the coordination mechanisms of the organs, programmes and specialized agencies, including the World Bank, that are involved in the science and technology activities of the United Nations system. 
As a follow-up, the relevant organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system were requested to provide specific proposals to update that section. 
However, the information received up to the time of publication was not sufficient to warrant inclusion in the present report. 
4. The Commission on Science and Technology for Development, at its first session, in April 1993, considered the issue of coordination and cooperation in science and technology within the United Nations system. 
The Commission expressed the view that the objective of system-wide coordination in science and technology should be to create synergies. 
6. The General Assembly, in its resolution 48/179, stressed the urgent need to strengthen the vital role of the United Nations in the field of science and technology, particularly through better coordination, including in the field of technology assessment, monitoring and forecasting. 
In particular, it called upon the Commission on Science and Technology for Development and the Commission on Sustainable Development to interact effectively, through the Economic and Social Council, in carrying out their respective mandates. 
9. Three organizational levels of coordination are discussed in the present report, as described below. 
10. There are many areas of common interest among different intergovernmental bodies, according to their respective mandates. 
The Economic and Social Council, as the central body for intergovernmental coordination at the policy-making level, holds the key to improved coordination. 
11. The recent restructuring of the economic and social sectors and the advent of Agenda 21 has had a significant impact on inter-agency coordination, particularly coordination of a formal nature. 
Future improvements in that type of coordination could be based on increasing information exchange and opening relevant forums that are intended for diverse audiences but remain focused on specific topics. 
13. Due to the general way in which mandates are stated, (see annex II), it is difficult in practice to judge to what degree a particular organ or organization is involved in science and technology by simply reviewing its legislative mandate. 
There are also a number of commissions that address specific scientific and technical fields, such as the Intergovernmental Oceanographic Commission (IOC) for which UNESCO provides the secretariat. 
The IOC mandate includes the improvement of coastal marine research and management, global ocean observing and monitoring, and the enhancement of marine science capabilities of developing countries. 
14. There are a variety of other organs and organizations whose mandates include but are not limited to science and technology, such as the Commission on Sustainable Development, the Commission on Transnational Corporations, UNIDO's Industrial Development Board, the UNDP Governing Council, and the UNEP Governing Council. 
There are also organizations and agencies whose mandates cut across several different sectors of science and technology, such as UNESCO. 
In the case of ESCAP, ECLAC and ESCWA, the subject of science and technology is examined by the Commissions' governing bodies. 
Science and technology is but one of the many factors that are brought to bear on that objective, for which the Bank provides financial, technical and other assistance to its developing member countries. 
17. It should be mentioned that the Ad Hoc Working Group on the Interrelationship between Investment and Technology Transfer, under the Trade and Development Board of UNCTAD, has a set of very specific mandates and is expected to complete its work in 1994. 
The terms of reference of the Working Group state that it should complement the work of other international bodies while seeking to avoid duplication. 
In that regard, it is important to highlight as well the UNIDO mandates in the field of technology investment, which have recently been strengthened. 
18. ILO, UNIDO and UNU, particularly INTECH, are engaged in studies on the implications of new technologies and information dissemination, based on their respective mandates. 
UNU is also concerned with promoting basic sciences and environmental sciences through its university network. 
UNCTAD and ILO have mandates in the area of technology planning and policy formulation. 
In these cases, the approaches taken or the emphasis given are usually different depending on the agency's basic mandate. 
19. Science and technology activities include expenditures on research facilities, training, the preparation of assessments and forecasts, and information dissemination. 
They are closely linked to technology transfer activities in producing enterprises and to higher education activities. 
20. Annex III presents a breakdown of science and technology-related programmes of the organizations and agencies of the United Nations system. 
To facilitate comparison, the information in annex III is arranged according to the following seven categories: capacity-building, including education and training; scientific and technical information collection and dissemination; study and promotion of new technologies; scientific and technical policy formulation and development; research and development; technology assessment; and technology transfer. 
21. The place of science and technology within the activities of the United Nations family of organizations has to be seen in the light of programme expenditures. 
Technical cooperation expenditures on science and technology of the United Nations system are set out in annex I. In 1991, for example, agency expenditures on science and technology from all non-UNDP sources totalled some $36 million. That figure represented only about 3 per cent of all agency programme expenditures. 
Science and technology expenditures funded from UNDP administered funds and central resources totalled about $52 million, representing roughly 4 per cent of such resources. 
There has also been an emphasis on participatory approaches involving users and beneficiaries of science and technology. 
23. In the area of information collection and dissemination, the United Nations system has undertaken activities to strengthen such documentation services and cooperative information networks as INFOTERRA with the provision of referral services to users and on-line access to data banks for environmental information. 
The United Nations system promotes and develops regional and subregional and national information capabilities to facilitate access to modern production technologies. 
It seeks to improve national statistical capabilities, particularly those related to science and technology, and to update and harmonize international classifications and standards. 
In areas where specialized or global approaches are needed, the relevant agencies facilitate the availability of information through their monitoring and warning systems, as well as through established databases and information systems. 
Also, new cleaner production technologies to promote environmental protection are becoming an increasingly important issue for several agencies. 
25. Several of the agencies and their related governing bodies provide policy advice and recommendations to developing countries on the development of science and technology programmes and national policies. 
Studies have been carried out on the effects of various policy options on the evolution of science and technology policies and capabilities within specific countries. 
Assistance has been given to Governments in formulating science- and technology-related policies and strategies by the regional commissions and specialized agencies. 
27. There is a limited amount of work in the area of technology assessment, with the main focus directed to determining the impact of new and emerging technologies on development. 
Much of the work aims to make decision makers in developing countries aware of the implications of new and emerging technological changes and to provide Governments with alternative strategies and options for development. 
There has also been a trend away from technology hardware, as narrowly defined, to transferring technology software, such as the related technical and management skills required to use technologies in a more efficient manner. 
29. The overall thrust in the seven categories described above indicates that the activities carried out by different agencies are more complementary than overlapping, in the sense that each agency tends to focus its activities on its own area of specialization. 
Some organizations are involved mainly in generic issues related to science and technology planning, while the sectoral organizations focus their science and technology work on the areas covered in their specialized mandates. 
Such trends reflect the common view of the international community today that it is no longer possible to promote development without considering its environmental consequences. 
As those chapters are cross-sectoral in nature, they are often considered in the context of specific sectoral chapters of concern to respective agencies. 
34. There have been few formal attempts to carry out structured assessments of the impact of and follow-up to discussions of science and technology policy in the intergovernmental forums of the United Nations system. 
Little empirical evidence exists for establishing the extent to which development of science and technology policy and programmes in developing countries has been significantly influenced by the deliberative organs of the United Nations system. 
It may also in part be a reflection of the limited capacities of many countries to obtain and assimilate the policy decisions of some intergovernmental bodies. 
35. For intergovernmental forums to be influential in policy development at the national level, new mechanisms of information dissemination may be needed, with Member States themselves assuming a larger burden of responsibility. 
36. The difficulty of coordination among the legislative bodies of different organizations and agencies of the United Nations system concerned with science and technology lies in the fact that no direct coordination mechanism or regular system of contacts or information exchange exists for that purpose. 
It is up to the relevant governing bodies of the respective agencies to follow such guidelines or to make efforts to harmonize their policies in line with those of other agencies. 
The Member States themselves, through their delegations, could serve as a linkage between those bodies to ensure a certain consistency and harmonized approach in science and technology policy-making. 
38. Also important, given the present lack of a coordination mechanism among legislative bodies, are the actual and potential contributions by the specialized agencies to the deliberations of the Economic and Social Council, the Commission on Sustainable Development and the Commission on Science and Technology for Development. 
40. The potential role of the regional commissions in the field of science and technology also does not seem to have been fully explored. 
In order to avoid duplication and to optimize the resources and geographical advantages of the regional commissions, global organs and specialized agencies need to systematically involve the regional commissions while undertaking activities at the level of the individual Member States in their respective regions. 
A cooperative activity could be, for instance, assistance in the formulation and development of coordinated policies at the national or regional levels, as a basis for practical action in promoting economic and technological development in the regions concerned, and with the emphasis on a TCDC approach. 
41. For nearly a decade, until its abolition in 1993, the ACC Task Force on Science and Technology for Development was the principal forum for inter-agency coordination in science and technology. 
(a) Inter-Secretariat Committee on Scientific Programmes relating to Oceanography (ICSPRO); 
(b) United Nations Group of Experts on the Scientific Aspects of Marine Pollution (GESAMP); 
43. The above-mentioned expert-level inter-agency working groups created for specific purposes have proven to be quite effective. 
44. There are also collaborative programmes in the field of science and technology. 
(a) The perception that most United Nations activities at the country level overlap and that there is considerable scope for streamlining and integrating is exaggerated. 
(b) The resources allocated to science and technology in the field are generally diffused and thus incapable of making a lasting contribution. 
The United Nations system should extend its relatively meagre but catalytic resources for science and technology for development over a longer period than the traditional five years, on a small number of programmes. 
46. The major difficulties and drawbacks in inter-agency coordination in the field of science and technology observed in the past include: 
(a) A general fragmentation of efforts within the United Nations system; 
(b) An unnecessary expansion of the involvement of United Nations funding agencies in operational activities and the consequent marginalization of the role of the specialized agencies; 
(d) The absence of a joint United Nations information system in the field of science and technology; 
(e) A lack of political and financial commitment on the part of Member States; 
47. Those problems led the former Task Force to advocate the need for joint planning and programming, including budgetary coordination for specific joint activities, which did not however materialize within the lifetime of the Task Force. 
Coordination of medium-term plans and programmes within the United Nations system as a whole has been difficult to achieve, due to the varying planning cycles and programming/approval procedures of different agencies. 
There should be a genuine concern for multidisciplinary and intersectoral dialogue. 
The overall objective of inter-agency coordination should be to enhance the effectiveness of United Nations activities while optimizing the use of resources to create synergies between the different entities to cover fields that may have several different dimensions. 
50. However, some agencies hold the view that inter-agency coordination would be best served by a single focal point acting as a clearing-house for science and technology, with appropriate background competence and expertise and with the mandate to call ad hoc inter-agency meetings for specific purposes, as necessary. 
Agencies invite each other to events on subjects of common interest and consult each other on a daily basis at the working level for specific purposes. 
However, such bilateral arrangements sometimes require formal agreements at the outset between the two parties involved. 
52. Country-level coordination is considered by many to be the most difficult dimension of the coordination issue for several reasons. 
In the first instance, there may be a conceptual problem in treating science and technology as a generic field of activity when in fact it relates to a wide variety of sectoral endeavours. 
Science and technology are generally not ends in themselves, but rather a means of achieving other ends. 
Second, in many cases Governments themselves do not take a coordinated approach to science and technology as a generic issue. 
The United Nations system, which has agencies specialized along sectoral lines, to a large extent reflecting the structure of national Governments, has many of the same problems of coordination as the Governments that they seek to serve. 
The General Assembly, in resolution 47/199, acknowledged the field-level coordinating role of JCGP in providing clear guidance to resident coordinators and in ensuring the necessary support both at the headquarters level and in the field. 
54. In the same resolution, the General Assembly called for the strengthening of the resident coordinator system, whose aims include: 
(b) Establishing, in consultation with recipient Governments, a clearer division of responsibilities for the resident coordinator and individual funds, programmes and specialized agencies. 
In the case of science and technology, restructuring affected the intergovernmental machinery, the ACC inter-agency mechanism and the Secretariat itself. 
56. At the intergovernmental level, the Intergovernmental Committee on Science and Technology for Development and its subsidiary, the Advisory Committee on Science and Technology for Development, were transformed into the 53-member Commission on Science and Technology for Development. 
57. At the inter-agency level, the Task Force on Science and Technology for Development was abolished in early 1993 as part of the effort to restructure the ACC machinery. 
That decision was taken in order to coordinate relevant activities within the sectors into which they naturally fell (environment and sustainable development, oceans etc.) rather than maintain a discrete coordination mechanism for the cross-cutting issues of science and technology. 
58. The coordinating functions of the former ACC Task Force on Science and Technology were absorbed partly by IACSD, with respect to the science and technology aspects of Agenda 21, and partly by CCPOQ, with respect to the linkages to the development process. 
59. CCPOQ decided, at its second regular session in 1993, that the assessment of those implications would be based on reports by UNCTAD and the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development of the United Nations Secretariat to CCPOQ on the operational dimensions of their substantive analyses and recommendations. 
For developing collaborative programmes and reporting, IACSD has designated task managers to organize working parties on specific themes of the Commission on Sustainable Development in relation to the implementation of Agenda 21. 
Further refinement and streamlining of such coordination arrangements are expected to take place within the context of IACSD, as more experience is gained by agencies in those areas. 
(b) Ad hoc inter-agency meetings on outer space activities. 
63. The reorganization of the United Nations Secretariat, announced by the Secretary-General and implemented in stages (first stage on 5 March 1992; second stage on 1 July 1993) has had significant implications for the coordination of science and technology within the United Nations system. 
The transfer of the two formerly distinct organs to UNCTAD has increased recognition of the organic links and interrelationships between investment, technology and trade. 
65. UNCTAD is now the secretariat of the Commission on Science and Technology for Development, as well as for the Commission on Transnational Corporations, which could facilitate coordination between those bodies in the future. 
66. Each agency maintains special relationships with intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations as well as private organizations of relevance to their work. 
Interactions have taken the form of exchanges of publications and periodicals, invitations to each other's seminars and workshops or their sponsorship, joint undertakings of certain operational activities in the field, etc. 
The participation of non-governmental organizations at the first sessions of those two bodies in 1993 was quite impressive in terms of both substance and intensity. 
The nature and modality of coordination between the United Nations system and outside bodies could be discussed in the future sessions of those Commissions so as to develop sound policies and strategies in that regard. 
68. A lack of coordination between the functions of global United Nations agencies concerned with science and technology and regional intergovernmental organizations in the same field may lead in some cases to overlap and duplication of activities at the regional level. 
The role of regional commissions as an intermediary in such cases should be examined. 
70. The long-term aim of coordination should be to (a) improve the exchange of information among organs, organizations and bodies concerned with science and technology; (b) promote joint programming and common action; and (c) to the extent possible, effectively share available resources for common purposes. 
The objective is to enhance the planning, administrative and technical capacities of the organs and organizations concerned in delivering their services to end-users more efficiently. 
There should be financial, operational and substantive benefits of greater coordination. 
71. Coordination of science and technology activities poses a particular problem since those activities are sometimes generic in nature and sometimes embedded in sectoral programmes. 
The appropriate focus of coordination, whether it should be in a central mechanism or in the mechanism dealing with sectoral issues, is not always clear, a dilemma faced not just at the international level but also in national planning for science and technology. 
The discussion that follows recognizes that centralized coordination of all science and technology activities in the United Nations system is not feasible or even desirable and that the focus of coordination must be on specific areas that clearly involve more than one agency, programme or department. 
72. Some possible areas where coordination may be needed, either because several agencies are involved in delivering comparable services or because a multisectoral approach is necessary for effective results, include: 
(a) Improvement of science and technology planning capabilities at the national level; 
(e) Education and human resources development. 
74. The Commission on Science and Technology for Development, the Commission on Sustainable Development and the Commission on Transnational Corporations report to the Economic and Social Council as subsidiary bodies. 
75. The role of the Economic and Social Council should be strengthened as a forum for coordination among all policy-making bodies of the United Nations organizations concerned with science and technology. 
The Council could concentrate on coordination at the policy level and entrust ACC to coordinate the implementation of Council decisions in practical terms. 
The Chairmen of the two commissions have already established a working relationship. 
The Commission on Science and Technology for Development will organize a panel of experts in the course of 1994 (see Council resolution 1993/74) to deal with one of the sectoral issues to be considered by the Commission on Sustainable Development in 1995. 
Coordination in such a concrete way should result in mutual benefit. 
(d) Implementation of operational activities using UNDP and other funds. 
78. The Intergovernmental Committee of Experts for Science and Technology for Development of ECA is now the African Regional Conference for Science and Technology. 
79. The ESCAP Committee for Regional Economic Cooperation and its steering group currently deal with science and technology matters, among others. 
It is expected that CREC will adopt, at its fiftieth session, an action programme on endogenous capacity-building for investment-related technology transfer. 
82. In order for coordination to exist at the global level, the coordinating body must have both the authority and the commitment of all participating bodies to agree on a course of action. 
The coordinating body at the highest level within the United Nations system is ACC. 
84. Specific measures have been suggested by the former ACC Task Force on Science and Technology for Development for coordination at the global level, including: 
(a) Ensuring a greater participation of organizations and agencies in the work of the Commission on Science and Technology for Development, including in the preparatory and follow-up processes; 
(b) Strengthening existing joint units and secondment procedures and facilitating the exchange of staff between different agencies; 
(c) Coordinating the medium-term plans, programme budgets and budget cycles of concerned organizations and agencies, and incorporate therein, as appropriate and where possible, of identified inter-agency initiatives; 
(d) Formulating a common framework and identification of broad areas of concentration in the activities of the United Nations organizations; 
Some alternative inter-agency coordination may have to be considered under ACC or a Subcommittee of ACC on an ad hoc basis. 
86. Coordination and cooperation at the regional level within the United Nations system is a primary mandate of the regional commissions. 
87. Stronger linkages should be established among the regional technology centres under the regional commissions. 
The role of highly specialized and often high technology centres of UNIDO, UNU and others should also be explored to create synergies with other related activities of the United Nations system. 
88. It has been recognized that the subject of science and technology is not a sector by itself but a tool or means for the development of the nation and of its productive sectors. 
Since many issues of development and sustainability are location-specific, a forward-looking strategy for science and technology needs to consider a wider range of factors related or contributing to development under given conditions. 
89. Coordination can be most effectively achieved at the country level by the existing United Nations establishments/mechanisms at country and/or regional levels, which include the United Nations resident coordinator or UNDP resident representatives in cooperation with country-level or regional-level representatives of United Nations organizations and bodies. 
90. It is only when substantive areas have been defined that an appropriate machinery can be made efficient and effective. 
The primary aim of inter-agency cooperation in that field should be to create or strengthen national capacities by moving away from narrow sectoral approaches. 
93. Policy studies are an important element of inter-agency cooperation at the country level. 
Joint inter-agency and interdisciplinary teams carrying out such comprehensive studies at the request of the concerned Governments should be encouraged. 
94. A careful assessment of pilot country projects on endogenous capacity-building should be carried out by an independent ad hoc group of evaluators upon completion in 1994. 
Lessons learned from those projects would be particularly useful in: 
(a) Improving the methodology of impact assessment on the United Nations system-sponsored science and technology activities at the country level, as a potential role for country programming in science and technology; 
(c) Considering the feasibility of developing a manual or guidelines applicable to other countries. 
95. The fact that mandates of different United Nations bodies and agencies seem to overlap in a number of cases suggests the need to examine how those bodies and agencies are translating their mandates into operational activities. 
This requires an in-depth evaluation on an ongoing basis by appropriate coordinating bodies at the inter-agency level. 
100. Another coordination mechanism for operational activities is the UNDP Inter-Agency Consultative Meetings (IACM) established in 1978 to deal with programme issues concerning UNDP-financed technical cooperation. 
Recent discussions in IACM included the application of the programme approach and the need to put greater emphasis on the collaborative framework relating to Capacity 21. 
101. The minimum requirement for improved coordination is the exchange of information on a more regular, systematic basis. 
Such a network, which would be an important tool for more effective coordination, might also include governmental cooperation agencies and non-governmental organizations specialized in the same field. 
It would be useful to include bibliographic data on agency reports in information to be exchanged or databases to be accessed. 
102. A functional data system could include information on biennial programmes approved by the corresponding governing bodies, work plans approved by the executive heads, a timetable of major events; such information would be useful for global- or regional-level coordination. 
That information should be increasingly made available to the Member States concerned, as well as being used for field coordination among all the donors concerned, particularly within the United Nations system. 
103. The inter-agency distribution of regular documentation should also be improved so as to make it more systematic. 
It should take the form of exchanges of publications, newsletters etc. on a regular, complementary basis. 
104. Inter-agency coordination often requires extensive reporting and preparation of papers on a regular basis. 
Given the current financial and organizational constraints, it is suggested that resources be devoted to operational and substantive issues in such reporting. 
105. For many years, various United Nations organizations have undertaken work aimed at developing science and technology indicators. 
More attention is currently being paid to developing indicators for sustainable development. 
The lessons learned in the work on science and technology indicators of relevance to developing countries would be useful in the work on sustainable development indicators. 
Also, because of the commonality of certain indicators, it would be desirable to harmonize indicators and the related work by different agencies to ensure their application in a consistent manner, while recognizing that indicators may be given different weights in different sectors and different regions. 
106. In the context of the new coordinating arrangements through IACSD, the effectiveness of the coordination of the United Nations system inputs to the Commission on Sustainable Development depends partly on the performance of the designated task managers to promote information exchange and inter-agency cooperation on specific themes. 
The monitoring function of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development of the United Nations Secretariat and IACSD also becomes important in that regard. 
107. The themes to be considered on an inter-agency basis need to be carefully defined so as to have broad application and yet enable the United Nations agencies to adequately deal with their respective mandates. 
108. Existing resources from different United Nations agencies concerned with science and technology could be pooled to carry out activities in areas of common interest. 
Such pooled resources could be used to finance joint research and operational activities on the basis of joint project formulation and preparation. 
Projects at the national level could also be implemented by more than one agency on a cost-sharing basis. 
That would stimulate a new spirit of understanding and collaboration between the different organizations in subject areas that are closely related to each other's concerns. 
109. The Global Environmental Facility (GEF) should be open to receive eligible proposals for inter-agency cooperative projects in the areas of climate change, biological diversity, pollution of international waters and depletion of the ozone layer. 
Depending upon its future financial strength, the Fund for Science and Technology for Development could also support well-defined and focused inter-agency activities in selected areas. 
Report of the Secretary-General on policy guidelines for the harmonization of activities of the organizations of the United Nations system in science and technology for development (A/CN.11/84). 
Report of the Director-General for Development and International Economic Cooperation on new developments and trends in the programmes and activities of the United Nations system in science and technology for development (A/CN.11/1991/5). 
Summary record of the consensus reached at the inter-agency meeting to discuss coordination and cooperation in science and technology in the United Nations system (TFSTD/XI/7). 
The following organs, organizations and agencies made substantive contributions to the present report: 
The Government of Japan has taken the following measures so that any trade transaction pertinent to Haiti requires approval or licence of the Government. 
No approval or licence will be conceded to any transactions except those explicitly permitted under Security Council resolution 917 (1994). 
The Government of Japan has taken the following measures so that any payment or capital transaction involving Haiti requires approval of or notification to the Government. 
No approval will be conceded or cancellation will be ordered for those transactions prohibited under the relevant Security Council resolutions. 
(B) In order to ensure that funds and financial resources are not made available to those persons set forth in Security Council resolution 917 (1994): 
(II) The Ministry of International Trade and Industry has amended its relevant Ministry Ordinance so that any capital transaction with persons or entities residing in Haiti or entities controlled by them shall require a prior notification to the Government. 
Reaffirming all its previous resolutions on the situation in Rwanda, in particular its resolutions 912 (1994) of 21 April 1994 and 918 (1994) of 17 May 1994, which set out the mandate of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), 
Bearing in mind the statement made by the President of the Council on 3 May 1994 (S/PRST/1994/22), 
Reaffirming its resolution 868 (1993) of 29 September 1993 on the security of United Nations operations, 
Noting with concern that, to date, the parties have not ceased hostilities, agreed to a cease-fire, or brought an end to the violence and carnage affecting civilians, 
Noting with the gravest concern the reports indicating that acts of genocide have occurred in Rwanda and recalling in this context that genocide constitutes a crime punishable under international law, 
Reiterating its strong condemnation of the ongoing violence in Rwanda and, in particular, the systematic killing of thousands of civilians, 
Noting that UNAMIR is not to have the role of a buffer force between the two parties, 
Noting also that UNAMIR's expanded military component will continue only as long as and to the extent that it is needed to contribute to the security and protection of displaced persons, refugees and civilians at risk in Rwanda and to provide security, as required, to humanitarian relief operations, 
Underscoring that the internal displacement of some 1.5 million Rwandans facing starvation and disease and the massive exodus of refugees to neighbouring countries constitute a humanitarian crisis of enormous proportions, 
Commending the countries which have provided humanitarian assistance to Rwandan refugees, as well as emergency aid to alleviate the sufferings of the Rwandan people, and those countries which have contributed troops and logistical support to UNAMIR, and reiterating the urgent need for coordinated international action in this respect, 
Noting the appointment, pursuant to resolution S-3/1 of 25 May 1994 adopted by the United Nations Commission on Human Rights, of a Special Rapporteur for Rwanda, 
Reaffirming its commitment to the unity and territorial integrity of Rwanda, 
2. Endorses the Secretary-General's proposals contained therein for the deployment of the expanded UNAMIR, in particular: 
(c) Flexible implementation of all three phases to ensure effective use of available resources to accomplish the tasks listed in paragraphs 4 (a) and (b) below; 
(b) Provide security and support for the distribution of relief supplies and humanitarian relief operations; 
5. Recognizes that UNAMIR may be required to take action in self-defence against persons or groups who threaten protected sites and populations, United Nations and other humanitarian personnel or the means of delivery and distribution of humanitarian relief; 
6. Demands that all parties to the conflict cease hostilities, agree to a cease-fire and immediately take steps to bring an end to systematic killings in areas under their control; 
8. Demands further that all parties cease forthwith any incitement, especially through the mass media, to violence or ethnic hatred; 
9. Urges Member States to respond promptly to the Secretary-General's request for resources, including logistical support capability for rapid deployment of additional UNAMIR forces; 
11. Demands that all parties in Rwanda strictly respect the persons and premises of the United Nations and other organizations serving in Rwanda, and refrain from any acts of intimidation or violence against personnel engaged in humanitarian and peace-keeping work; 
15. Commends the tireless efforts of the UNAMIR Force Commander to prevent more innocent lives from being lost, and to bring about a cease-fire between the parties; 
You are all aware that the unification of Yemen has always been a major goal and that our people has long striven for its achievement with great human and material sacrifices. 
With a view to bringing an end to division and promoting security and stability, talks on unification began in October 1972 and were pursued by numerous joint committees until 1989. 
On 30 November 1989 an agreement on definitive procedures for the achievement of unification was signed at Aden. 
In the year following unification, in mid-May 1990, a plebiscite was held on the Constitution of the Republic of Yemen, article 1 of which provides that the Republic of Yemen is an independent, sovereign State, that it is an integral unit, and that no part thereof may be relinquished. 
In the plebiscite, the Constitution received the assent of the people. 
In implementation of the Constitution, free general elections were held in a democratic manner and on a multi-party basis on 27 April 1993. 
They were monitored by numerous organizations and bodies for the promotion of democracy and by representatives of local, regional and world public opinion, and they all testified to the freedom and fairness of the elections. 
In light of the election results, a coalition government was formed in which the three major parties participated, namely the General People's Congress, the Yemen Reform Group and the Yemen Socialist Party, in accordance with their proportional representation in the elected House of Representatives. 
The Socialist Party continues to claim, without having any right to do so and in breach of constitutionally and legally established principles, that it is entitled to exercise tutelage over the southern governorates and to act in their regard in whatever way it wishes. 
In order to avert a clash and out of concern for social order, the legitimate organs of State made sincere efforts to arrive at political solutions that would preserve the country's unity, security, stability and democratic system. 
The country saw a wide-ranging political dialogue between the onset of the crisis on 19 August 1993 and its end on 20 February 1994 with the signing in Jordan of the compact and agreement document by the parties to the dialogue of the Yemeni political forces. 
Accordingly, it seems obvious that the attempt to bring this matter before the Security Council was based on an unrealistic appraisal and one that bears no relation to the true state of affairs. 
The Government forces that are resisting the armed mutiny are made up of individuals from all regions of the country, including the southern governorates, whose sons are making an effective contribution. 
It is an unlawful attempt, and because of it the competent organs of State have been forced to invoke their legitimate right to preserve the existence of the State and affirm their responsibility to protect its territorial integrity. 
These two elements represent our choice of destiny from which there will be no retreat and which we are resolved to take further regardless of the difficulties encountered. 
Should that happen, the Republic of Yemen would be justified in addressing that fact in the appropriate ways sanctioned by international law in the context, inter alia, of the rules of reciprocity. 
I hope I have provided the Council with all the facts relating to the subject under your consideration, and I am fully confident that you can only be on the side of truth in a world for the maintenance of whose security and stability you bear responsibility. 
Reaffirming all its previous resolutions on the situation in Rwanda, in particular its resolutions 912 (1994) of 21 April 1994 and 918 (1994) of 17 May 1994, which set out the mandate of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), 
Bearing in mind the statement made by the President of the Council on 3 May 1994 (S/PRST/1994/22), 
Reaffirming its resolution 868 (1993) of 29 September 1993 on the security of United Nations operations, 
Noting with concern that, to date, the parties have not ceased hostilities, agreed to a cease-fire, or brought an end to the violence and carnage affecting civilians, 
Noting with the gravest concern the reports indicating that acts of genocide have occurred in Rwanda and recalling in this context that genocide constitutes a crime punishable under international law, 
Reiterating its strong condemnation of the ongoing violence in Rwanda and, in particular, the systematic killing of thousands of civilians, 
Noting that UNAMIR is not to have the role of a buffer force between the two parties, 
Noting also that UNAMIR's expanded military component will continue only as long as and to the extent that it is needed to contribute to the security and protection of displaced persons, refugees and civilians at risk in Rwanda and to provide security, as required, to humanitarian relief operations, 
Underscoring that the internal displacement of some 1.5 million Rwandans facing starvation and disease and the massive exodus of refugees to neighbouring countries constitute a humanitarian crisis of enormous proportions, 
Commending the countries which have provided humanitarian assistance to Rwandan refugees, as well as emergency aid to alleviate the sufferings of the Rwandan people, and those countries which have contributed troops and logistical support to UNAMIR, and reiterating the urgent need for coordinated international action in this respect, 
Noting the appointment, pursuant to resolution S-3/1 of 25 May 1994 adopted by the United Nations Commission on Human Rights, of a Special Rapporteur for Rwanda, 
Reaffirming its commitment to the unity and territorial integrity of Rwanda, 
2. Endorses the Secretary-General's proposals contained therein for the deployment of the expanded UNAMIR, in particular: 
(c) Flexible implementation of all three phases to ensure effective use of available resources to accomplish the tasks listed in paragraphs 4 (a) and (b) below; 
(b) Provide security and support for the distribution of relief supplies and humanitarian relief operations; 
5. Recognizes that UNAMIR may be required to take action in self-defence against persons or groups who threaten protected sites and populations, United Nations and other humanitarian personnel or the means of delivery and distribution of humanitarian relief; 
6. Demands that all parties to the conflict cease hostilities, agree to a cease-fire and immediately take steps to bring an end to systematic killings in areas under their control; 
8. Demands further that all parties cease forthwith any incitement, especially through the mass media, to violence or ethnic hatred; 
9. Urges Member States to respond promptly to the Secretary-General's request for resources, including logistical support capability for rapid deployment of additional UNAMIR forces; 
11. Demands that all parties in Rwanda strictly respect the persons and premises of the United Nations and other organizations serving in Rwanda, and refrain from any acts of intimidation or violence against personnel engaged in humanitarian and peace-keeping work; 
15. Commends the tireless efforts of the UNAMIR Force Commander to prevent more innocent lives from being lost, and to bring about a cease-fire between the parties; 
The Secretary-General stressed the importance of securing general acceptance of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, an instrument which represented many years of negotiations and which had already made a significant contribution to the international legal maritime order. 
3. Thus began a series of informal consultations under the aegis of the Secretary-General on outstanding issues relating to the deep seabed mining provisions of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
4. These informal consultations took place in the years 1990 to 1994, during which 15 meetings were convened. 2/ They can be conveniently divided into two phases. 
After examining the various approaches that might be taken in the examination of these issues, there was general agreement on an approach which enabled participants to examine all the outstanding issues with a view to resolving them and to decide how to deal with those that might remain unresolved. 
6. Participants then began to review all of these issues seriatim. 
This review was based on information notes compiled by the Secretariat containing background information, questions that needed to be addressed and possible approaches for the resolution of these issues. 
7. In the course of six informal consultations held during the years 1990 and 1991, participants completed the consideration of all the outstanding issues relating to the deep seabed mining provisions of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea. 
It can fairly be said that a certain measure of general agreement was emerging on these issues. 
8. The results of the Secretary-General's informal consultations held in 1990 and 1991 were set out in the summary of informal consultations conducted by the Secretary-General on the law of the sea during 1990 and 1991, dated 31 January 1992, and in an information note dated 26 May 1992. 
These results fell under two categories. 
Secondly, with respect to production limitation, the compensation fund and financial terms of contract it was generally agreed that it was neither necessary nor prudent to formulate a new set of detailed rules for these items. 
Accordingly, for those items the information note set out general principles to be applied when commercial production of deep seabed minerals was imminent. 
During this phase the consultations were open to all delegations. 
In the first three rounds of this phase, consideration was given to the nine issues in order to give more precision to the results reached so far in the consultations. 
During these consultations it was decided to remove the issue of environmental considerations from the list of issues, since it was no longer considered to be a controversial issue in the context of deep seabed mining. 
10. At the informal consultations held on 28 and 29 January 1993, it was generally felt among participants that the stage had been reached when a text based on a more operational approach should be prepared in a form which could be the basis of an agreement. 
11. In accordance with this request, an information note dated 8 April 1993 was prepared. 
(a) Part A dealt with various procedural approaches with respect to the use to be made of the results of the consultations. The four approaches could be summarized as follows: 
(i) A contractual instrument such as a protocol amending the Convention; 
(ii) An interpretative agreement consisting of understandings on the interpretation and application of the Convention; 
It was divided into two sections: 
(ii) Draft texts concerning the definitive deep seabed mining regime. 
12. The procedural approaches were reviewed during consultations held on 27 and 28 April 1993. 
It was generally agreed that, whatever approach might be adopted, it must be of a legally binding nature. 
Finally, as the position of States which have ratified or acceded to the Convention must be respected, it was considered useful to examine the role that the notion of implied or tacit consent might play in protecting their positions. 
13. For the next round of consultations, held from 2 to 6 August 1993, an information note dated 4 June 1993 was circulated which updated parts A and B (i) of the information note of 8 April 1993 to reflect the observations made during the previous round of consultations. 
During the course of this round of consultations a paper dated 3 August 1993 prepared by representatives of several developed and developing States was circulated among delegations as a contribution to the process of the consultations. 
It was understood that the paper, which was commonly known as the "boat paper", did not necessarily reflect the position of any of the delegations involved, but that it was considered to provide a useful basis for negotiation. 
14. Thereafter, while addressing the substantive issues contained in the information note dated 4 June 1993, delegations also made cross-references to the relevant portions of the "boat paper". 
That paper was divided into three parts: (i) a draft resolution for adoption by the General Assembly; (ii) a draft Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea; and (iii) two annexes. 
At this November meeting participants completed the review of all the items contained in the information note dated 4 June 1993. 
After having completed consideration of those issues, delegations embarked upon a renewed examination of the issue of "Costs to States parties and institutional arrangements", but this time based essentially on the "boat paper". 
16. On 16 November 1993, the Convention on the Law of the Sea received its sixtieth instrument of ratification or accession, which means that, in accordance with its terms (article 308), it will enter into force on 16 November 1994. 
17. During the first round held in 1994 (31 January-4 February), the consultations examined a revised version of the "boat paper", dated November 1993. 
The work of the current round of consultations focused on some crucial issues: 
(a) Decision-making, in particular the question of the relationship between the Authority and the Council, and the question as to which group of States in the Council should be considered chambers for the purposes of decision-making in the Council; 
(b) Whether the administrative expenses of the Authority should be met by assessed contributions of its members, including the provisional members of the Authority, or through the budget of the United Nations; 
During this round of consultations progress was made on the latter two issues. 
A revised version of the document submitted by the delegation of Sierra Leone was submitted to this round of consultations. 
The meeting had before it a further updated version of the "boat paper" entitled "Draft resolution and draft Agreement relating to the Implementation of Part XI of the 1982 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea", dated 14 February 1994. 
19. Participants undertook an article-by-article review of the draft Agreement. Attention was then focused on the two most important issues facing the consultations: decision-making in the Council, and the Enterprise. 
These issues, which lay at the heart of the consultations, proved most difficult to resolve. 
From the outset of the consultations it was evident that these issues could only be resolved in the final stages of this process, when a clearer picture of the results of the consultations had emerged. 
With respect to decision-making the debate was directed at the system of chambered voting, in particular whether the categories or groups of States, mainly developing States, should be treated as chambers for the purposes of decision-making in the Council. 
The discussion on the Enterprise centred on the type of mechanism which would trigger the commencement of its operations as well as its functions. 
20. Revisions were made to the draft Agreement in the light of the debates on the various issues. 
This in fact was a unique feature of this round of consultations, reflecting the urgency of the situation. 
The revisions related to provisional application of the Agreement; provisional membership in the Authority; the treatment of the registered pioneer investors; and production policy. 
22. During this round of consultations, according to many delegations, significant progress was achieved. 
It appeared that solutions were found to several important issues, including decision-making, the Enterprise and the treatment of the registered pioneer investors. 
However, not all the issues were resolved in this round of consultations. 
23. The last meeting of the Secretary-General's consultations was held from 31 May to 3 June 1994. 
The meeting had before it the draft resolution and draft Agreement dated 15 April 1994 which was revised on the basis of discussions in the previous round of consultations and a corrigendum to the document dated 23 May 1994. 
24. The first part of the meeting addressed the substantive issues that were still pending, and solutions were found for some of those issues. 
Delegations, however, continued their search for solutions on matters relating, inter alia, to the treatment of the registered pioneer investors and the issue of representation in the Council. 
A proposed solution to the question of the issue of representation in the Council is to be found in the informal understanding contained in annex II. 
26. At the conclusion of the informal consultations the delegation of the Russian Federation made a statement reserving its position in view of the fact that a number of proposals it had made had not been reflected in the draft Agreement. 
In reply, it was pointed out that all proposals made by delegations or groups had been thoroughly examined without exception but that it had not been possible to accept every one of them. 
28. I wish to recall that the objective of the consultations was to achieve wider participation in the Convention from the major industrialized States in order to reach the goal of universality. 
In the light of the outcome, I consider that I have fulfilled my mandate. 
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the undersigned Plenipotentiaries, being duly authorized thereto, have signed this Agreement. 
Recalling that the Convention in its Part XI and related provisions (hereinafter referred to as "Part XI") established a regime for the Area and its resources, 
Recalling its resolution 48/28 of 9 December 1993 on the law of the sea, 
Recognizing that political and economic changes, including in particular a growing reliance on market principles, have necessitated the re-evaluation of some aspects of the regime for the Area and its resources, 
Considering that the objective of universal participation in the Convention may best be achieved by the adoption of an agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI, 
Recognizing the need to provide for the provisional application of such an agreement from the date of entry into force of the Convention on 16 November 1994, 
1. Expresses its appreciation to the Secretary-General for his report on the informal consultations; 
4. Affirms that the Agreement shall be interpreted and applied together with Part XI as a single instrument; 
12. Also urges all such States and entities that have not already done so to take all appropriate steps to ratify, formally confirm or accede to the Convention at the earliest possible date in order to ensure universal participation in the Convention; 
Reaffirming that the seabed and ocean floor and subsoil thereof, beyond the limits of national jurisdiction (hereinafter referred to as "the Area"), as well as the resources of the Area, are the common heritage of mankind, 
Considering that an agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI would best meet that objective, 
2. The Annex forms an integral part of this Agreement. 
1. The provisions of this Agreement and Part XI shall be interpreted and applied together as a single instrument. 
In the event of any inconsistency between this Agreement and Part XI, the provisions of this Agreement shall prevail. 
This Agreement shall remain open for signature at United Nations Headquarters by the States and entities referred to in article 305, paragraph 1 (a), (c), (d), (e) and (f), of the Convention for 12 months from the date of its adoption. 
1. After the adoption of this Agreement, any instrument of ratification or formal confirmation of or accession to the Convention shall also represent consent to be bound by this Agreement. 
2. No State or entity may establish its consent to be bound by this Agreement unless it has previously established or establishes at the same time its consent to be bound by the Convention. 
3. A State or entity referred to in article 3 may express its consent to be bound by this Agreement by: 
(a) Signature not subject to ratification, formal confirmation or the procedure set out in article 5; 
4. Formal confirmation by the entities referred to in article 305, paragraph 1 (f), of the Convention shall be in accordance with Annex IX of the Convention. 
2. In the event of such notification, consent to be bound by this Agreement shall be established in accordance with article 4, paragraph 3 (b). 
If these conditions for entry into force are fulfilled before 16 November 1994, this Agreement shall enter into force on 16 November 1994. 
1. If on 16 November 1994 this Agreement has not entered into force, it shall be applied provisionally pending its entry into force by: 
(c) States and entities which consent to its provisional application by so notifying the depositary in writing; 
(d) States which accede to this Agreement. 
2. All such States and entities shall apply this Agreement provisionally in accordance with their national or internal laws and regulations, with effect from 16 November 1994 or the date of signature, notification of consent or accession, if later. 
1. For the purposes of this Agreement, "States Parties" means States which have consented to be bound by this Agreement and for which this Agreement is in force. 
2. This Agreement applies mutatis mutandis to the entities referred to in article 305, paragraph 1 (c), (d), (e) and (f), of the Convention which become Parties to this Agreement in accordance with the conditions relevant to each, and to that extent "States Parties" refers to those entities. 
The original of this Agreement, of which the Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the undersigned Plenipotentiaries, being duly authorized thereto, have signed this Agreement. 
2. In order to minimize costs to States Parties, all organs and subsidiary bodies to be established under the Convention and this Agreement shall be cost-effective. 
This principle shall also apply to the frequency, duration and scheduling of meetings. 
(c) Monitoring of compliance with plans of work for exploration approved in the form of contracts; 
(g) Adoption of rules, regulations and procedures incorporating applicable standards for the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
8. An application for approval of a plan of work for exploration, subject to paragraph 6 (a) (i) or (ii), shall be processed in accordance with the procedures set out in section 3, paragraph 11, of this Annex. 
(i) The obligation to contribute to the administrative budget of the Authority in accordance with the scale of assessed contributions; 
14. The Authority shall have its own budget. 
1. The Secretariat of the Authority shall perform the functions of the Enterprise until it begins to operate independently of the Secretariat. 
These functions shall be: 
(e) Evaluation of information and data relating to areas reserved for the Authority; 
2. The Enterprise shall conduct its initial deep seabed mining operations through joint ventures. 
If joint-venture operations with the Enterprise accord with sound commercial principles, the Council shall issue a directive pursuant to article 170, paragraph 2, of the Convention providing for such independent functioning. 
4. The obligations applicable to contractors shall apply to the Enterprise. 
5. A contractor which has contributed a particular area to the Authority as a reserved area has the right of first refusal to enter into a joint-venture arrangement with the Enterprise for exploration and exploitation of that area. 
6. Article 170, paragraph 4, Annex IV and other provisions of the Convention relating to the Enterprise shall be interpreted and applied in accordance with this section. 
2. As a general rule, decision-making in the organs of the Authority should be by consensus. 
4. Decisions of the Assembly on any matter for which the Council also has competence or on any administrative, budgetary or financial matter shall be based on the recommendations of the Council. 
6. The Council may defer the taking of a decision in order to facilitate further negotiation whenever it appears that all efforts at achieving consensus on a question have not been exhausted. 
7. Decisions by the Assembly or the Council having financial or budgetary implications shall be based on the recommendations of the Finance Committee. 
8. The provisions of article 161, paragraph 8 (b) and (c), of the Convention shall not apply. 
10. Each group of States in paragraph 15 (a) to (d) shall be represented in the Council by those members nominated by that group. 
Each group shall nominate only as many candidates as the number of seats required to be filled by that group. 
When the number of potential candidates in each of the groups referred to in paragraph 15 (a) to (e) exceeds the number of seats available in each of those respective groups, as a general rule, the principle of rotation shall apply. 
(b) The provisions of article 162, paragraph 2 (j), of the Convention shall not apply. 
13. Decisions by voting in the Legal and Technical Commission shall be by a majority of members present and voting. 
15. The Council shall consist of 36 members of the Authority elected by the Assembly in the following order: 
1. The production policy of the Authority shall be based on the following principles: 
(a) Development of the resources of the Area shall take place in accordance with sound commercial principles; 
(b) The provisions of the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade, its relevant codes and successor or superseding agreements shall apply with respect to activities in the Area; 
2. The principles contained in paragraph 1 shall not affect the rights and obligations under any provision of the agreements referred to in paragraph 1 (b), as well as the relevant free trade and customs union agreements, in relations between States Parties which are parties to such agreements. 
4. Any State Party which has reason to believe that there has been a breach of the requirements of paragraphs 1 (b) to (d) or 3 may initiate dispute settlement procedures in conformity with paragraph 1 (f) or (g). 
6. The Authority shall develop rules, regulations and procedures which ensure the implementation of the provisions of this section, including relevant rules, regulations and procedures governing the approval of plans of work. 
7. The provisions of article 151, paragraphs 1 to 7 and 9, article 162, paragraph 2 (q), article 165, paragraph 2 (n), and Annex III, article 6, paragraph 5, and article 7, of the Convention shall not apply. 
1. The following principles shall provide the basis for establishing rules, regulations and procedures for financial terms of contracts: 
The Committee shall be composed of 15 members with appropriate qualifications relevant to financial matters. 
States Parties shall nominate candidates of the highest standards of competence and integrity. 
2. No two members of the Finance Committee shall be nationals of the same State Party. 
3. Members of the Finance Committee shall be elected by the Assembly and due account shall be taken of the need for equitable geographical distribution and the representation of special interests. 
Each group of States referred to in section 3, paragraph 15 (a), (b), (c) and (d), of this Annex shall be represented on the Committee by at least one member. 
Until the Authority has sufficient funds other than assessed contributions to meet its administrative expenses, the membership of the Committee shall include representatives of the five largest financial contributors to the administrative budget of the Authority. 
Thereafter, the election of one member from each group shall be on the basis of nomination by the members of the respective group, without prejudice to the possibility of further members being elected from each group. 
6. Members of the Finance Committee shall have no financial interest in any activity relating to matters upon which the Committee has the responsibility to make recommendations. 
They shall not disclose, even after the termination of their functions, any confidential information coming to their knowledge by reason of their duties for the Authority. 
(d) The administrative budget; 
8. Decisions in the Finance Committee on questions of procedure shall be taken by a majority of members present and voting. 
Decisions on questions of substance shall be taken by consensus. 
The final report will be issued as Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-ninth Session, Supplement No. 16 (A/49/16) and will include the report of the Committee on the second part of the session (A/49/16 (Part II)). 
1. The Committee for Programme and Coordination (CPC) held an organizational session (1st meeting) at United Nations Headquarters on 22 April 1994 and the first part of its thirty-fourth session, also at United Nations Headquarters, from 16 to 23 May. 
5. At its 1st and 2nd meetings, on 22 April and 16 May 1994, the Committee elected the following officers by acclamation: 
8. The following specialized agencies were represented: Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) and United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO). 
9. Also present at the session were senior officials of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and the Office for Inspections and Investigations, as well as representatives of the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and the Economic Commission for Africa (ECA). 
At the invitation of the Committee, Mr. Boris Krasulin, Inspector of the Joint Inspection Unit, also participated in its work. 
12. At its 9th meeting, on 19 May 1994, the Committee considered the report of the Secretary-General on the programme performance of the United Nations for the biennium 1992-1993 (A/49/135). 
13. The Committee commended the quality and candidness of the report and expressed appreciation for its improved format and structure. 
It noted that the report covered a wide spectrum of activities that had not been covered by earlier programme performance reports and included new quantitative analyses of programme implementation during the biennium. 
14. The Committee stressed the need for a closer link between programme performance and budget performance reports in order to provide Member States with a clearer picture regarding the implementation of the activities of the Organization. 
15. The Committee noted with regret the decrease in the overall rate of programme implementation during the biennium 1992-1993. 
16. The Committee noted that the high rate of implementation of high-priority subprogrammes under budget section 28, Human rights and section 40, Humanitarian affairs, was a reflection of the quantified activities only and did not constitute a sufficient indicator of the overall performance of those two sections. 
It agreed that the budget sections with a rate of implementation below 70 per cent should be subject to further study for the purpose of enhancing programme management and delivery. 
17. The Committee recalled General Assembly resolution 48/218 of 23 December 1993, which, inter alia, endorsed the recommendations of the Committee on the establishment of a transparent and effective system of accountability and responsibility no later than 1 January 1995. 
19. At its 2nd to 5th and 8th and 9th meetings, held on 16, 17 and 19 May 1994, the Committee considered five reports on evaluation. 
22. The Committee noted that the progress report dealt with issues that went beyond the start-up phase itself, but agreed that the report provided useful information. 
It provided a frank identification of problems affecting the start-up phase of peace-keeping operations. 
A number of delegations considered that certain recommendations were beyond the competence of CPC and therefore those recommendations should be considered in the competent intergovernmental bodies. 
23. The Committee discussed at length the findings and recommendations relating to substantive components of peace-keeping operations. 
24. The Committee was informed that parts of recommendations 1 to 24 in the progress report had possible programme budget implications, but that recommendation 25 did not have any budget implications. 
(a) Endorsed recommendation 25 concerning the final report on the in-depth evaluation of peace-keeping: start-up phase; 
26. At its 2nd to 5th meetings, held on 16 and 17 May 1994, the Committee considered the progress report on strengthening the role of evaluation findings in programme design, delivery and policy directives (A/49/99 and Corr.1). 
27. A number of delegations found the report useful and informative. 
28. Most delegations expressed disappointment at the low number of self-evaluations undertaken during the biennium 1992-1993. 
The Secretariat remarked that the changes were made within procedures established by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation and the Financial Rules. 
30. A number of delegations considered that in-depth evaluations should use the objectives of the medium-term plan as a benchmark and that problem-oriented approaches should be applied selectively. 
Some delegations stated that questions of methodology should be left to the Secretariat. 
Some delegations stated their support for the Secretary-General's proposals in that regard. 
Some delegations felt that reporting on implementation and evaluation should remain separate. 
34. The Committee recommended to the General Assembly that the following programmes be subject to in-depth evaluation, in the years indicated: 
37. The majority of delegations welcomed the willingness of UNDP to provide assistance to programme 45, whose implementation they considered stymied for lack of resources. 
39. In the course of the debate, delegations made observations on the following recommendations in the report: 
(b) Recommendation 3. One delegation considered that the matter could best be dealt with at one of the future coordination segments of the Economic and Social Council; 
Another delegation stated CPC was not the forum in which to raise those issues; 
A number of delegations considered that the recommendation had little practical value if the review would conclude that the level of resources would be inadequate. 
Some delegations considered that other United Nations organizations, in addition to UNDP, should also provide financial support to the programme. 
Some delegations regretted that the resources of the United Nations system were not being devoted in sufficient levels to the programmes related to African development, being concentrated in other priority areas of the medium-term plan. 
Some delegations stressed the need for overcoming overlapping and duplication in the United Nations system in order to release additional resources necessary for the implementation of programme 45; 
(f) Recommendation 9. Some delegations proposed that the report should also go to the Steering Committee of OAU. 
40. The Committee commended the special effort the Secretariat had put into preparing the report. 
41. The Committee endorsed the recommendations in the progress report subject to the above-mentioned considerations. 
42. At its 9th meeting, held on 19 May 1994, the Committee considered the report on the triennial review of the implementation of the recommendations made by the Committee on the evaluation of the development issues and policies programme: Economic Commission for Africa (ECA) (E/AC.51/1994/5). 
In resolution 777 (XXIX), on enhancing the capacity of the Multinational Programming and Operational Centres (MULPOCs), the Conference took note of the recommendations contained in the report. 
44. A number of delegations considered that the recurrent theme in the report was the inadequate resources allocated to ECA to fulfil its mandates. 
They stated that the usefulness of the MULPOCs should be reviewed. 
46. The Committee endorsed the recommendations contained in the report. 
48. A number of delegations commented on the low level of implementation of activities under the central programme assigned to the Centre for Social Development and Humanitarian Affairs. 
49. A number of delegations endorsed the use of questionnaires systematically to elicit the views of the programme's constituencies in the field. 
One delegation suggested that a more clearly formulated questionnaire might have resulted in higher response rates. 
50. A number of delegations in their discussion of the recommendations contained in the report cautioned against pre-empting the conclusions and actions of the forthcoming Summit for Social Development. 
The following observations were made on the recommendations: 
(a) Recommendation 1. Some delegations expressed the opinion that, in adopting a unified form for the components evaluated, greater attention should be given to assisting Governments in the design and implementation of national policies, legislation and programmes in the field of social development; 
(b) Recommendation 2. A number of delegations broadly endorsed the recommendation and stated that the activities aimed at persons with disabilities should be given highest priority. 
A number of delegations questioned the priority assigned to disability activities and proposed that the programme should take an integrated approach, encompassing policy measures related to poverty alleviation, expanding productive employment and enhancing social integration at all levels. 
51. Subject to the views and comments of members noted above, the Committee took note of the recommendations in the report. 
53. A number of delegations welcomed the emphasis placed by ACC in its work programme on major issues of international concern and on enhancing the effectiveness of its work and that of its subsidiary bodies. 
Other members expressed the view that the ACC report should be structured in such a way that it would assist CPC in the fulfilment of its role of advising the Economic and Social Council on issues and problems relating to coordination within the United Nations system. 
54. With respect to resource flows and financing for development, several members expressed concern that the flow of official development assistance (ODA), in particular to African and least developed countries, was either stagnant or decreasing. 
They further expressed their concern about the reduction of resources for operational activities, which had led, in particular, to a decline in the UNDP indicative planning figures for developing countries. 
A number of members emphasized the link between development and peace and stressed the need for balance in pursuit of those goals. 
Some members were of the view that, irrespective of the changing international environment, there was need to maintain the principles of international development cooperation that underlay ODA. 
Some members expressed the view that it was the responsibility of ACC to ensure a better use of resources, by avoiding overlap and duplication among organizations, within the framework of zero-growth budgetary policies. 
55. Some delegations expressed the view that the statement contained in the first part of paragraph 6 (d) of the ACC report was factually incorrect, whereas others agreed with the ideas contained therein. 
56. Several members welcomed the information provided in the report on the actions taken by ACC and the Inter-agency Committee on Sustainable Development for the follow-up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
They emphasized that the momentum generated at Rio must be maintained. 
They expressed their concern at the lack of new and additional resources for carrying out the mandates emanating from Agenda 21 1/ and expressed the hope that the Commission for Sustainable Development would address that question. 
Some members noted that the ACC report did not indicate how the actions reported represented a coordinated approach. 
Some delegations emphasized the need for involving Member States in the work of ISCC through their permanent missions. 
The view was also expressed that ACC should devote greater attention to the problems of countries in transition. 
59. Several members expressed their concern regarding the accumulation of arrears of assessed contributions and the consequent negative effects on programme delivery. 
60. Several members welcomed the emphasis placed in the ACC work programme for 1994 on substantive economic and social issues, the follow-up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, human rights and African development. 
62. The Committee took note of the reports of ACC and of the Chairmen of the Joint Meetings of CPC and ACC. 
It recognized that coordination should be based on substantive issues and stressed the need for enhanced coordination at the country level. 
63. The Committee noted the suggestion by the Secretariat that the Committee's role in addressing the ACC report had been limited. 
66. The Committee recommended that the Joint Meetings of ACC and CPC should continue to be held at the level of government representatives and heads of United Nations organs and agencies. 
67. The Committee noted that the coordination activities of ACC should be directed at the avoidance of duplication and overlap. 
70. The Committee agreed that the theme for the twenty-eighth series of joint meetings of CPC and ACC should be "African economic recovery and development". 
To that end, the plan should promote better coordination at the country level. 
75. Several members questioned the appropriateness of including in the draft a number of political considerations totally alien to the issue under consideration as contained in paragraph 38. 
A number of members also suggested that paragraph 20 should be reformulated to clarify the relationship between population and economic growth. 
76. The Committee took note of the general orientation of the draft framework, the broad priority areas identified in it and the decentralized process suggested for developing support programmes around the priority themes. 
77. The Committee underscored the need for urgent and concerted action to address the grave economic situation in Africa. 
It noted that a well-conceived system-wide plan for African economic recovery and development could serve as a useful instrument for promoting a concerted response by the United Nations system to the African crisis. 
78. The Committee urged that the comments and suggestions made and the modifications proposed during the discussion should be fully taken into account in preparing the revised system-wide plan. 
80. A number of delegations supported the idea that the Department of Peace-keeping Operations should become the central department for dealing with peace-keeping operations. 
82. A number of delegations supported the recommendation on the wider use of United Nations retirees, but they drew attention to the necessity to reconsider the financial aspects of the problem. 
83. A number of delegations expressed misgiving in connection with recommendation III (c) on the more extensive recruitment and wider functions of the United Nations Volunteers. 
Those delegations stressed that participation in peace-keeping operations should not detract from the main sphere of activity of United Nations Volunteers: assistance for economic development and technical cooperation. 
84. Other delegations stressed the importance, for the United Nations, of increasing the participation of qualified civilian personnel from all Member States in peace-keeping operations. 
Furthermore, they stressed the necessity to keep Governments informed of modalities and deadlines for the recruitment of those personnel and the need to help in their training prior to, and during, the mission. 
85. A number of delegations expressed the view that the presentation of such a report reflected certain positive developments in the activity of JIU. 
86. Some delegations expressed the opinion that the participation of United Nations personnel in peace-keeping missions continued to be voluntary, but with application of the principle of rotation. 
Other delegations expressed the opinion that the application of that principle as well as the criteria for maintaining vacant posts at Headquarters should be reviewed in the light of experience gained since the JIU report was completed. 
87. A number of delegations noted with satisfaction that peace-keeping was one of four priority areas in the 1994-1995 work programme of JIU. 
88. The Committee noted with appreciation the high quality of the report and the timeliness of its presentation. 
It expressed agreement with the diagnosis of the imperfections in the civilian component of the staffing of United Nations peace-keeping and related missions. 
89. The Committee noted that the report had been commented upon favourably by the Secretary-General and some of its recommendations had already been implemented. 
The report was also under consideration in the Fifth and Special Political and Decolonization Committees and was referred to in resolution 48/42 adopted by the General Assembly on 10 December 1993. 
90. The Committee supported the thrust of the recommendations. 
91. The Committee stressed that further efforts should be made to enhance the security of civilian personnel participating in peace-keeping operations. 
92. The Committee stressed that a specific code of conduct must be prepared and provided to all mission participants. E.93.I.8), vol. 
1. Election of officers. 
(a) Programme performance of the United Nations for the biennium 1992-1993; 
(b) Proposed revisions to the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997; 
(c) Prototype of a new format of the medium-term plan; 
(e) Establishment of a system of responsibility and accountability of programme managers of the United Nations; 
(f) Outline of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997; 
(b) Proposed revisions to the System-wide Plan of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development. 
6. Reports of the Joint Inspection Unit. 
2. Expresses concern about the deteriorating financial situation with regard to peace-keeping activities owing to overdue payments by Member States of their assessments, particularly Member States in arrears, which, inter alia, affects the implementation of the mandate of the Mission; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to report, within thirty days of the adoption of the present resolution, on the full implementation of the recommendations of the Advisory Committee approved by the General Assembly in resolution 48/250 as well as the recommendations approved in the present resolution; 
7. Authorizes the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for the maintenance of the Mission up to the amount of 18,812,800 dollars gross (17,693,100 dollars net) for the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994, the said amount to be utilized from the unencumbered balance of appropriations; 
10. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara". 
2. The Friends reiterated their unequivocal determination to bring about the rapid return of President Aristide, and to restore constitutional order in the country as provided for in the Governors Island Agreement. 
3. They condemned the ongoing and systematic violation of human rights for which these authorities are fully responsible. 
They expressed their full support for all democratic forces in Haiti and warned against further acts of violence and intimidation against them. 
5. In this regard, the Friends welcomed the decision by the Dominican Republic to take immediate action to seal its land border with Haiti and its request for international technical assistance to this end. 
6. The Friends also welcomed the decision by the Dominican Republic to enhance maritime cooperation to combat contraband to and from Haiti. 
To this end, they agreed to pursue with the maritime interdiction force, currently enforcing the international embargo outside Haitian waters, immediate and concrete ways it could work with the Dominican authorities. 
7. The Friends expressed their readiness to consider, on a national basis, further measures such as suspension of commercial air flights, as recommended by the Organization of American States in June 1993, and banning international financial transactions. 
8. The Friends expressed their deep concern for the plight of the Haitian people in the absence of a solution to the crisis. 
They agreed to continue to provide substantial humanitarian assistance to meet the needs of the poorest population. 
9. The Friends recognized that, following the departure of the Military High Command and the return of President Aristide, considerable support will be necessary to assist in the full restoration of democracy and the process of national reconciliation. 
10. In this context, they underlined the importance of free, fair and constitutional elections as an essential element towards the restoration and consolidation of democracy in Haiti. 
The Friends agreed to begin without delay contingency planning with a view to providing all possible assistance in this process. 
11. They equally agreed to explore concrete ways to provide assistance for the strengthening of an independent judiciary and democratic institutions. 
12. The Friends agreed to review, update and exchange information on their bilateral cooperation and assistance projects, and to promote similar action in relevant multilateral organizations, including financial institutions, with a view to providing assistance to a reinstated democratic government. 
13. Finally, the Friends expressed their determination to promote the full redeployment of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) when conditions permit. 
To this end, they envisage the reconfiguration and strengthening of this mission, and invite the Secretariat to take appropriate measures in order to prepare for the quick return of UNMIH to Haiti. 
14. The Friends supported the establishment of an active communications campaign, which would include the use of a radio station, directed at promoting democracy in Haiti. 
15. The Friends thank the Secretary-General of the United Nations and his Special Envoy, Mr. Dante Caputo, for their untiring efforts and reaffirm their full support to them. 
16. The Friends will continue to consult closely with President Aristide as they work towards his return and the restoration of democracy in Haiti. 
This is being done after consultations and in close coordination with the Chairman-in-Office of the CSCE Council, Mr. Antonio Martino. 
Around 10 April 1994, a serious military escalation took place in the region, with reportedly heavy losses and material damage. 
This cease-fire, although fragile, has been in force since 12 May and is largely being respected. 
They also foresee a central role for CSCE in the peace process. 
The meeting was preceded by informal, bilateral discussions between myself as Chairman of the Minsk Group and the parties. 
Among the subjects discussed were conditions for and monitoring of a cease-fire; withdrawal, return of refugees and the removal of obstacles to communications; guarantees; humanitarian assistance; and confidence-building measures. 
A document on confidence-building measures was adopted and is enclosed with the present letter. 
The CSCE Troika adopted a statement to the same effect at its meeting at Venice on 14 May. 
It resulted in the acceptance by the parties of elements for an agreement to consolidate the existing cease-fire mainly through an international monitoring component. 
During this visit, a draft agreement to consolidate the cease-fire was elaborated and accepted in principle by the parties. 
The draft agreement foresees deployment by monitors from CSCE, including the Russian Federation and/or the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
The relevant substantive issues involved were also discussed during the visit. 
Several rounds of consultations have taken place since the joint visit in order to further integrate CSCE and Russian mediation efforts. 
These efforts now focus on the elaboration of a common concept for the monitoring of a cease-fire. 
Talks for this purpose are now to take place in Moscow and will shortly thereafter be followed by another visit to the region. 
The preparedness of CSCE to deploy monitors of a possible cease-fire has increased substantially after a series of discussions in Vienna during April and May. 
Humanitarian needs in the region therefore remain considerable. 
I very much hope that responses to the United Nations Consolidated Inter-Agency Appeal for the Caucasus, launched at the end of April, will be positive and generous. 
It is urgent and necessary that all those concerned unite to take concrete steps to achieve a solution to this tragic conflict. 
It is particularly important that all sides refrain from taking action that can lead to further military escalation. 
During our recent visit, it was repeatedly stated by the leadership in the area that there now exists a historic opportunity which must not be missed. 
Suggested confidence-building measures in several cases overlap or include each other. 
The most urgent measures and those which could contribute to reaching an early case-fire should be implemented first. 
The implementation of agreed confidence-building measures will constitute an integral part of a dynamic positive process. 
Attention should be given to the follow-up of agreed confidence-building measures in order to clarify ambiguous situations, build confidence, reduce mistrust and avoid misperceptions. 
The parties have undertaken to respect the provisions of international humanitarian law. 
1. Obligations not to undertake offensive action against civilians and, in the conduct of military operations, such as air raids or heavy shelling, to take constant care to spare the civilian population and civilian objects, to be respected. 
3. Commitments of respect for natural resources and historical or religious monuments in and out of combat areas. 
5. Unconditional and immediate release of all civilians kept as hostages. 
7. Regular access for ICRC and, possibly, other international organizations, to all captured combatants, civilians detained in relation with the conflict and hostages, whether in camps, private homes or elsewhere. 
9. Establishment of a mechanism for the exchange of captured combatants, through the intermediary of ICRC or other international organizations. 
10. Conclusion of temporary and local cease-fire agreements if necessary under the auspices of ICRC or other international organizations, to allow for the retrieval of dead and wounded. 
11. Parties should prepare mine maps and ascertain that clearing their own minefields is possible. 
12. After the cessation of hostilities, exchange of information on minefields and areas with mines or other harmful objects or arrangements should take place. 
Such information will then also be handed over to CSCE and monitors. 
4. Use by Azerbaijan of Armenia's auto roads for the transport of humanitarian aid to Nakhichevan. 
1. Agreement to avoid public statements which could escalate the conflict. 
2. Establishment of direct lines of communication between the parties and/or their operational headquarters, including at field command levels. 
4. Provision of relevant data to the Chairman of the Minsk Group, including: 
- Relevant weapon and equipment systems and personnel strengths; 
- Detailed information on command structure, broken down to the lowest possible sensible level. 
5. Parties support and recognize that a CSCE mission may openly inform about events in their area of action. 
6. Parties should initiate discussions under the auspices of the Chairman of the Joint Coordination Commission, after arrival of a CSCE mission to the area. 
Considering it beneath my dignity to react to the very far from diplomatic tone of the letter, which is consistent with the policy of the Republic of Armenia, including its relations with my country, I wish to draw your attention to the following. 
All our efforts to break the deadlock in the conflict, however, have come up against the formidable obstacle of the Republic of Armenia, which is seeking to consolidate the results of its aggression against Azerbaijan. 
There is more than ample evidence of Armenia's annexationist designs on Azerbaijan. 
To this should be added the continuing obstruction by the Republic of Armenia of the decisions of international organizations, in particular the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) and the North Atlantic Cooperation Council, which reaffirm and support the sovereignty and territorial integrity of the Azerbaijani Republic. 
The aforementioned acts were nothing other than political and legal aggression against a sovereign State. 
Following the capture of Shusha and the expulsion of some 50,000 Azerbaijani inhabitants from 53 Azerbaijani settlements in Nagorny Karabakh, the Armenian armed forces, using their bridgehead in Nagorny Karabakh, went on to occupy several other Azerbaijani districts, representing 20 per cent of the national territory. 
The occupation has been accompanied by massive ethnic cleansing directed against the Azerbaijani inhabitants. 
Earlier, in 1988 and 1989, the massive deportation of 200,000 Azerbaijanis concentrated in the Geicha-Zangezur district of the Republic of Armenia was carried out. 
I would only mention briefly the most recent indications of this involvement. 
One of the maps is a plan for the capture of the Kelbajar district of Azerbaijan, which was already carried out in March/April 1993. 
The Armenian formula of "negotiations by force" is, in practice, making the settlement process counter-productive. 
There is no need for further comment on the prospects of such a process of "peaceful" settlement. 
Of course, any discussion of the problems, including the problem of status, after the de facto establishment by the Republic of Armenia of a mono-ethnic Armenian militaristic formation in the territory of the Azerbaijani Republic would be a one-sided discussion dominated by force. 
Such negotiations are contrary to all international principles and norms. 
The very act of conducting peaceful negotiations with an aggressor would be tantamount to legitimatizing brute force and recognizing the annexation of territory belonging to the sovereign Azerbaijani State, a member of the United Nations. 
The machinery of peaceful negotiations can begin to operate during the next stage, after the aggression has been eliminated. 
There is no room for compromise in a matter which concerns the sovereignty and territorial integrity of a State and the rights of its nationals. 
Nevertheless, Azerbaijan is devoted to a peaceful settlement of the conflict and is making tireless efforts to achieve it, concerning which it has informed the Security Council at the proper time. 
But that will be possible under truly peaceful conditions, on the basis of the normalization of life and the return of the expelled Azerbaijanis to the region. 
The proclamation further suspends the entry of aliens who formulate, implement or benefit from policies that impede the progress of the negotiations designed to restore constitutional government to Haiti and their immediate families. 
This Executive Order also orders that all funds and financial resources of the targeted individuals in the United States are blocked, in accordance with paragraph 4 of UNSC resolution 917 (1994). 
* The text of the Presidential Proclamation and two Executive Orders may be consulted in room S-3545. 
Copies of these documents are provided herewith. 
The United States is also a leading participant in the multinational maritime interception operation enforcing sanctions in accordance with paragraph 10 of UNSC resolution 917 (1994). 
1. On 20 October 1993, at 0925 hours, a United States warship at the position of N2825 and E5030 warned an Iranian helicopter, whose position was N2825 and E5030. 
2. On 20 December 1993, at 1455 hours, a United States warship at the position of N2917 and E4925 warned an Iranian helicopter belonging to the Iranian National Oil Company. 
4. On 3 January 1994, the United States frigate named McClusky, number FFG-41, at the position of N2914 and E4920, was recognized and a helicopter from the same frigate filmed the Abuzar and Pasargad oil platforms. 
5. On 4 January 1994, at 1020 hours, a United States helicopter of the SHO2 type filmed the Abuzar and Pasargad oil regions. 
2. On 4 January 1994, at 1020 hours, a United States warship of the SH2 kind, at the position of N2917 and E4929, filmed the Abuzar and Pasargad oil platforms. 
3. On 22 January 1994, at 1510 hours, a United States warship at the position of N2905 and E5000 warned an Iranian helicopter belonging to the Iranian National Oil Company, whose position was N2855 and E5005. 
4. On 5 February 1994, at 1033 hours, a United States warship at the position of N2837 and E5000 warned the pilot of an Iranian sea-patrolling helicopter, whose position was N2847 and E5025. 
1. On 22 December 1993, at 1205 hours, one armed United States marine helicopter intercepted an Iranian helicopter, whose position was N2850 and E4905. 
The Government of Rwanda regrets, however, that the Rwandese Patriotic Front (RPF), obstinately pursuing its logic of war with massive support from Uganda, persists in violating paragraph 1 of section A of the above-mentioned resolution. 
By opting to pursue its war of aggression against Rwanda through its proxy, RPF, Uganda is preventing the deployment of the strengthened UNAMIR and the performance of the Mission's functions. 
3. The Government of Rwanda reiterates its position concerning the embargo which has been imposed against Rwanda while the other party to the conflict continues to enjoy unimpeded access to arms and even troops supplied by its allies, who are accomplices in the aggression against Rwanda. 
This is what has happened in Rwanda since the adoption of resolution 918 (1994). 
4. The Government of Rwanda reiterates its request that the numerical strength and the logistical means of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR) be increased so that the Mission will be better able to carry out its assigned tasks. 
Recalling its resolution 47/54 G of 8 April 1993, 
Pursuant to its resolution 48/87 of 16 December 1993, particularly paragraph 3 thereof, 
Recalling the ongoing efforts of the General Assembly aimed at revitalizing its work, and noting in this respect its resolution 47/233 of 17 August 1993, 
1. Decides to enhance the effectiveness of the First Committee by adopting for its forty-ninth session a programme of work that takes into account the thematic approach set out in paragraph 2 of resolution 48/87 of 16 December 1993; 
(a) The needs in terms of time and services for the First Committee to fulfil its duties; 
(b) The number of meetings normally allocated to it at previous sessions; 
(d) The degree to which the First Committee at previous sessions made full use of the allocated meeting time; 
3. Decides to adopt for the proceedings of the First Committee a three-phased approach, the consecutive elements of which are characterized as follows: 
(ii) Statements on behalf of more than one delegation should not exceed twelve minutes; 
(b) Discussion of specific items under consideration in the First Committee (second phase): 
(i) The meetings shall be held in an informal mode but with appropriate conference services; 
(ii) The discussion shall be structured according to broad topic areas in line with paragraph 2 of resolution 48/87, taking into consideration the fact that meetings for discussion of different topics should not overlap; 
(ii) The consideration of all draft resolutions shall follow the same clustering in broad topic areas as was adopted for the second phase; 
4. Decides, as regards procedural treatment, not to make in future any distinction between disarmament and international security items; 
During the week ending 4 June 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3384th meeting, held on 31 May 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) (S/1994/611). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/628), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations, and made oral revisions to draft resolution S/1994/628 in its provisional form. 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/638), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/638 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 923 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/923 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The President, with the consent of the Council, invited the representatives of Bahrain, Egypt, Kuwait, Qatar, Saudi Arabia, the United Arab Emirates and Yemen, at their request, to participate in the discussion without the right to vote. 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/646), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/646 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 924 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/924 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,711. 
I regret to inform you that, according to reports from my Government as well as independent sources, de facto Serb authorities in Banja Luka have intensified their long-standing campaign of ethnic cleansing in that city and its surroundings. 
Over the course of recent days, Gypsies in particular, as well as other non-Serbs, have been harassed, expelled, raped and murdered by surrogates of the Belgrade regime in Banja Luka. 
These crimes are in flagrant violation of the Geneva Conventions and numerous relevant Security Council and General Assembly resolutions. 
Furthermore, this latest phase of ethnic cleansing undermines the integrity of the cease-fire agreement of 8 June and negotiations, which call for the right of all refugees to return to their homes. 
A cease-fire was also ordered on 6 June 1994, but the separatist forces completely disregarded these two initiatives and violated the cease-fire in both cases, as they have done just now. 
This order was transmitted to all the parties concerned. 
However, we have been surprised to learn that the cease-fire has been violated by the separatist rebels. 
Listed below are the major violations as reported to us by the sector commandos: 
(a) At 8.40 p.m. on 9 June 1994, the separatists violated the cease-fire by attacking the 56th Armoured Division. 
(b) At 9.30 p.m. on 9 June 1994, the separatist renegade forces continued to fire at the 56th Division; 
(c) At 8.25 a.m. on 10 June 1994, the separatist renegade forces shelled the 56th Armoured Division using aircraft, artillery and missiles; 
(d) Giant Division: Our forces were subjected to an aerial attack and subjected to artillery and missile fire by the separatist renegade forces; 
(e) At 9.01 p.m. on 9 June 1994, Giant Division: the separatist renegade forces violated the cease-fire by firing on our positions in all sectors; 
(f) At 12.25 p.m., the separatists launched an artillery and missile attack, which is still in progress against the 56th Division; 
(g) 2nd Armoured Division: at 12.25 p.m., the separatists launched an artillery and missile attack against our positions, but we are continuing to observe the cease-fire. 
2. Al-And/Lahej/Aden sector: Unusual troop movements by the separatist renegade forces were observed in the direction of the 3rd Division and neighbouring divisions in the Dar Saad area. 
3. 1st Infantry Division: Violation of the cease-fire by separatist renegade forces. 
4. 1st Armoured Brigade command: At 9 p.m. on 9 June 1994, an enemy formation composed of tanks and mobile "katyusha" rocket-launchers was observed east of the town of Al-Howta attempting to surround the village of Al-Hamrah in order to encircle our forces. 
5. Camp Khaled: At 7 a.m. on 10 June 1994, the separatist renegade forces from the Salah al-Din garrison violated the cease-fire. 
(a) At 10.20 a.m. on 10 June 1994, separatist renegade aircraft bombed our forces at Mayfaa Hajr and our front lines. No losses were reported, but the separatist renegades are continuing their artillery fire. 
(b) At 7.19 a.m., the separatists began to shell our forces, but we are observing the provisions of the cease-fire. 
7. 8th Commando Division: On 10 June 1994, separatist renegade artillery and aircraft continued to shell our forces, in violation of the cease-fire. 
During the period under review, no States or international organizations have consulted the Committee on these questions. 
5. By paragraph 14 of the guidelines, international organizations are requested to provide the Committee with any relevant information that may come to their attention. 
6. Since the submission of the previous report of the Committee on 4 March 1994, 13/ no allegations of violations in connection with paragraph 24 of resolution 687 (1991) have been reported to the Committee. 
7. The Committee will continue its efforts to fulfil the mandate entrusted to it. 
Since the last report of the Secretary-General, dated 4 December 1991, 14/ no further replies have been received from member States pursuant to paragraph 4 of Security Council resolution 700 (1991). 
Security Council resolution 841 (1993) concerning Haiti was implemented in Finland by a Decree on the Enforcement of Obligations arising from the United Nations Security Council resolution on Haiti. 
An unofficial translation of the said decree was submitted to the Secretary-General as an annex to the note verbale from the Permanent Mission of Finland of 15 July 1993 (S/26098). 
Security Council resolution 873 (1993) was implemented in Finland by a Decree on the Amendment of the Decree on the Enforcement of Obligations arising from the United Nations Security Council resolution on Haiti of 29 October 1993. 
That decree entered into force on 3 November 1993 and terminated the suspension of sanctions on Haiti. 
It also took into account the provisions of paragraph 3 of Security Council resolution 873 (1993). 
* The text of the decree may be consulted in room S-3545. 
He suggested that the final title should remain as set out in the annex, with the removal of the square brackets and the deletion of the word "draft". 
2. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand) said that, in view of the adoption of the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction, it seemed redundant to refer to goods and construction in the title of the draft Model Law now before the Commission. 
In fact the Commission was currently concerned only with services, the other elements having been dealt with in the earlier Model Law. 
Retention of the proposed title might mean that States would need to read both Model Laws in conjunction with each other. 
3. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) agreed that the Commission was dealing only with services, in which case the title of the draft Model Law should be amended accordingly. 
However, the Commission must guard against any tampering with the existing Model Law, which must be left well alone. 
5. Mr. HUNJA (International Trade Law Branch) said that the Working Group had already considered the question of the title, as indicated in paragraphs 16 to 18 of its report. 
The understanding had been that the Commission would determine the best way to incorporate the question of services in a model law, probably in a consolidated text dealing with goods, construction and services. 
There would thus be two model laws, one on goods and construction, the other a consolidated text dealing with goods, construction and services. 
7. Mr. GRIFFITH (Observer for Australia) said that the draft Model Law should contain a note indicating that it was a consolidated text covering all three aspects and making clear the relationship between the two Model Laws. 
impression that the first Model Law would be superseded by the Model Law now before the Commission, which would be the only one remaining in effect. 
9. Mr. CHOUKRI SBAI (Morocco) said that the question of the title was extremely important. 
10. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand) agreed that it was misleading to use a short form referring only to procurement, since it would not be clear what aspects were covered. 
The use of an explanatory note indicating the relationship between the two Model Laws would provide a satisfactory solution. 
11. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) agreed with the Observer for the Inter-American Development Bank. 
12. Mr. LEVY (Canada) said that it seemed that the full title would be necessary to avoid confusion, but he agreed with the Observer for Australia that a comprehensive explanatory note, prominently placed, was appropriate. 
Perhaps if the title reflected some such wording confusion would be avoided. 
14. Mr. WALLACE (United States of America) said that the use of a full title, while ungainly, was less misleading. 
Any such note might simply state that there was an existing law on goods and construction, but that there was now a consolidated text also covering services, and that the elements dealing with goods and construction were almost identical in the two Model Laws. 
15. Mr. SHI Zhaoya (China) said that the current draft should refer to all three elements, since the current work of the Commission was to complement its earlier work by bringing services under a model law. 
It was important to clearly indicate the relationship between the two Model Laws. 
Accordingly, the current wording of the draft Model Law before the Commission should be retained, and, as suggested by other delegations, an explanatory note added. 
16. Mr. GOH (Singapore) said that his delegation supported the suggestion that a note should be added to make it clear that the Commission was grafting provisions covering the procurement of services on to its earlier work. 
17. Mr. KLEIN (Observer for the Inter-American Development Bank) asked why there should be two model laws, with the attendant risk of confusion. 
Even if there were a single text, some States would not be interested in the provisions relating to services, and a need would arise for advice on how to apply only some elements of the single text. 
19. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) noted that the first Model Law had already been adopted by the General Assembly and that there would be a risk of further confusion if an attempt were made to repeal it. 
20. The CHAIRMAN said that the Commission would thus adopt the title he had suggested earlier in the meeting, with the incorporation of an explanatory note. 
21. The CHAIRMAN introduced article 41 bis and invited Commission members to comment on it. 
22. Mr. WALLACE (United States of America) suggested that since a large part of article 41 bis dealt with the subject of notice, the word "notice" should appear somewhere in its title. 
Secondly, the whole of chapter IV bis should be drafted in accordance with the general principle that tendering was the preferred method for the procurement of goods and construction, and a competitive and transparent method, open to international bidders. 
Article 41 bis required notice to be published both domestically and internationally. 
His delegation believed that procuring entities' preference to deal with a limited number of suppliers or contractors with whom they were familiar was an erroneous policy of the past. 
He therefore questioned whether paragraph (3) of article 41 bis, which provided exceptions to that general principle, should be retained. 
Thirdly, paragraph (4) indicated that the necessary documents should be sent to any supplier or contractor that requested them as a result of notice. 
24. Mr. JAMES (United Kingdom) said that although the methods set out in article 41 bis were the preferred methods for the procurement of services, they were not the only methods available in the Model Law. 
Thus, paragraph (3) was essential in that it reflected the grounds on which a procuring entity could engage in procurement by means of restricted tendering. 
Furthermore, paragraph (3) (a) should indicate that the complex or specialized nature of the services meant that they were available only from a limited number of suppliers or contractors, as indicated in article 18, which dealt with conditions for use of restricted tendering. 
Moreover, it was dangerous to refer in paragraph (3) (a) to "suppliers or contractors that are known to the procuring entity", since doing so created an enormous loophole for the procuring entity; those words should therefore be deleted. 
Lastly, his delegation was in favour of deleting paragraph (3) (c). 
25. Mr. WALSER (Observer for the World Bank) said that he strongly believed that paragraph (3) should be retained either as it stood or as amended by the representative of the United Kingdom. 
Governments should not be obliged to review dozens of complex proposals, especially when the projects concerned were relatively inexpensive. Procuring entities should make short lists of possible suppliers and contractors in an objective manner to ensure that the same firms were not used over and over again. 
26. Mr. CHOUKRI SBAI (Morocco) proposed that the title of article 41 bis should be changed from "Solicitation of proposals" to "Invitation to submit proposals". 
27. Mr. LEVY (Canada) said that he supported the proposal of the representative of the United Kingdom to make the provisions of paragraph (3) subject to the approval of a higher authority and believed that paragraph (3) should be retained as amended. 
He opposed deleting the words "that are known to the procuring entity" from paragraph (3) (a), since to do so would put too great a burden on the procuring entity. 
Procuring entities should not be required to search the world for suppliers and contractors. 
Paragraph (3) of article 41 bis was repetitive and the exceptions it contained should be deleted. 
30. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand) supported the proposal to make the provisions of paragraph (3) subject to the approval of a higher authority. 
However, he opposed the deletion of the words "that are known to the procuring entity" from paragraph (3) (a) as to do so could create a risk of infringement of the law. 
Lastly, he suggested that in paragraph (2) the term "wide circulation" sufficed and that the word "international" should be deleted. 
31. Mr. FRIS (United States of America) supported the proposal to insert a reference to the approval of a higher authority in paragraph (3) of article 41 bis. 
He agreed that the words "that are known to the procuring entity" in subparagraph (3) (a) did create some problems. 
He suggested that a record-keeping requirement, similar to that set out in article 11, should be added to paragraph (3). Such a requirement could provide additional safeguards and might be useful to procuring entities in drawing up short lists of suppliers and contractors. 
32. Mr. SHI Zhaoya (China) said that his delegation was in favour of retaining paragraph (3) and believed that the Model Law should take into account the special circumstances developing countries faced in the procurement of services. 
Paragraph (3) provided the necessary flexibility and made possible a wider application of the Model Law. 
33. Although the text of chapter IV bis as a whole represented a considerable improvement over the previous draft, it was still unsatisfactory. 
34. Mr. WESTPHAL (Germany) said that the draft Model Law proposed a complex structure for the procurement of services. 
While international publication might indeed be the best means of ensuring transparency, the resulting proliferation of publications would create a number of practical problems. Provision must therefore be made for limiting the publication requirements. 
On the other hand, paragraph (3) (c) concerning the nature of the services to be procured should be deleted. 
The provisions of paragraph (3) (b), on the other hand, were not limited to domestic suppliers. 
37. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand) said that the topic under discussion was of particular interest to Thailand. 
National legislators were generally concerned with economy and transparency. 
With respect to economy or cost-effectiveness, national legislators were more interested in reducing the cost to domestic taxpayers than in promoting the business of foreign news media. In addition, the cost of publishing each procurement notice in a publication of wide international circulation would be prohibitive. 
And if all the States of the international community published all their notices, the sheer volume of publications would be overwhelming. 
The method used by the Thai authorities was to publish invitations for proposals in a local English-language newspaper of wide circulation and to send circular notes to foreign embassies in Thailand. 
38. Domestic transparency of the procurement process was more important than international transparency; in order to achieve such transparency, a national anti-corruption body had been established in Thailand to monitor the work of officials of the Thai Administration. 
The proposal by the representative of the United States that a record-keeping requirement should be instituted was a reasonable one and might provide an acceptable solution. 
On the other hand, his delegation could not support any superfluous and costly approach which would impose unfair economic burdens on national taxpayers. 
Those words should therefore be retained, especially since suppliers of services were generally known to procurement authorities. 
40. Mr. JAMES (United Kingdom) noted that the use of certain expressions caused predictable reactions on the part of some members of the Commission. 
Use of the term "restricted tendering", for example, immediately elicited a negative reaction from certain members. 
He noted that the current debate was over the principles of transparency, international competition in public procurement, and openness, which had already been espoused by the Commission. 
The principle of international competition in public procurement, for example, had already been enshrined in the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction and was one of the Commission's most notable achievements in that field. 
Consequently, pending the Commission's decision on article 41 bis, he reserved the right to revisit that question at a later stage. 
Moreover, if paragraph (3) (c) were to be omitted, it would be necessary to provide for an approval mechanism. 
One approach could be to use the language of article 18, namely, that restricted tendering could be employed where the services, by reason of their highly complex or specialized nature, were available only from a limited number of suppliers or contractors. 
Those conditions could then be considered as an objective test. 
The procurement authority would thus be provided with a defence against charges of failure to apply the provisions of paragraphs (1) and (2). 
42. Concerning the proposal by the representative of Thailand to omit from paragraph (2) the reference to publication in newspapers of international circulation, he said that that preferred method of procurement of services was meant to be as close to tendering as was practical. 
Moreover, that method had been agreed at the Commission's previous session and had been adopted by the General Assembly. 
43. Mr. LOBSIGER (Observer for Switzerland) said that some of the exceptions set out in paragraph (3) were already covered in paragraph (2). 
He agreed with the Observer for the World Bank that the criterion of low value as expressed by paragraph (3) (b) could be used to justify non-publication at the international and national levels; that was not so in the case of paragraph (2). 
45. Ms. SABO (Canada) said that her delegation generally supported the comments made by the observer for the World Bank, with the exception of his proposal to delete paragraph (3) (c). 
Concerning paragraph (3) (a), she agreed with the United Kingdom delegation's suggestion to delete the words "that are known to the procuring entity". 
46. Mr. AL-NASSER (Saudi Arabia) said that the publication of notices in newspapers with wide international circulation might have economic returns in that such notices would lead to lower prices through competition. 
Moreover, businessmen preferred to read international publications directly. 
With regard to paragraph (3) (c), if the intention was to promote economy and efficiency then the entire paragraph should be deleted. 
However, if the purpose of the paragraph was to address exceptions, then it should be redrafted and begin with the phrase "if there are circumstances necessitating speed or promptness". 
47. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand) said that his delegation could accept the idea of making the application of paragraph (3) subject to the approval of a higher authority. 
He suggested that the phrase "that are known to" could be replaced by "that are widely known" as a compromise. 
(a) Legal assistance to persons persecuted under repressive and discriminatory legislation of South Africa; 
(d) Relief of refugees from South Africa. 
3. Since the last report of the Secretary-General, dated 25 October 1993 (A/48/523), the Trust Fund has received contributions from Governments totalling $111,660 as follows: 
The total income of the Trust Fund since its inception, including interest, is $50,409,850, and the total amount of grants made is $49,981,474, including those made during the period under review. 
4. Since it was established in 1965, the Trust Fund has spent $50 million on programmes of humanitarian, legal and educational assistance within the purview of its mandate. 
These agencies, which are all based in South Africa and whose professionalism, impartiality and dedication have been widely recognized are the South African Legal Defence Fund, the Association of Ex-Political Prisoners, the Legal Resources Centre, the National Association of Democratic Lawyers and the Black Lawyers Association. 
7. Through these agencies, the Trust Fund also contributed to the training and deployment of paralegals to assist disadvantaged communities and promote a culture of human rights in South Africa. 
9. Since 25 October 1993, the date of the last report (A/48/523), the Committee of Trustees decided on five grants from the Trust Fund, within its terms of reference as laid down in General Assembly resolution 48/159 D of 20 December 1993 as follows: 
On 14 January 1994, the Security Council unanimously adopted resolution 894 (1994) expanding the mandate and size of the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa (UNOMSA). 
11. The first universal-suffrage elections in South Africa were held from 26 to 29 April 1994 and were declared free and fair by the Independent Electoral Commission and international observers. 
His inauguration took place at Pretoria the following day. 
13. Under these extraordinary circumstances, which ushered in a new, non-racial constitutional order in South Africa, the Committee of Trustees decided at a meeting on 31 May 1994 to recommend to a resumed meeting of the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session that the Committee had fulfilled its mandate. 
The Committee also noted with satisfaction that arrangements were being made with the Comptroller's office to ensure accountability for the last grants made by the Committee of Trustees at its meeting on 13 April 1994. 
16. The Committee wishes finally to record its deep thanks to the Secretary-General for his encouragement and untiring support to the Committee's work for nearly three decades. 
WHEREAS the International Court of Justice delivered on 3 February 1994 its judgment on the territorial dispute between the Great Socialist People's Libyan Arab Jamahiriya and the Republic of Chad; 
Signed at Aouzou village on this day, thirtieth of May, nineteen hundred and ninety-four, corresponding to the nineteenth of Dhu'lhijjah, fourteen hundred and three. 
Recalling its resolution 915 (1994) of 4 May 1994, 
2. Commends the work of the members of the United Nations Aouzou Strip Observer Group (UNASOG); 
3. Notes with appreciation the cooperation extended by the Government of Chad and the Government of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya to UNASOG in accordance with the provisions of the Agreement signed at Surt on 4 April 1994; 
4. Decides to terminate the mandate of UNASOG with immediate effect. 
I refer to my letters of 19 May, 27 May and 2 June 1994. 
Pursuant to the Security Council's request in its resolution 825 (1993) of 11 May 1993, those letters contained reports to the Council on the Agency's efforts to implement the Safeguards Agreement between the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
Having discussed the status of implementation of the Safeguards Agreement between IAEA and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, the Board of Governors at its regularly scheduled meeting adopted, on 10 June, a resolution (GOV/2742) by 28 votes in favour, 1 against and 4 abstentions. 
The board, in conformity with the provisions of article XII. C of the statute, decided to suspend non-medical Agency assistance to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
1. Deplores the Democratic People's Republic of Korea's failure to implement essential elements of resolutions of the Board and the General Conference concerning its non-compliance with its safeguards agreement (INFCIRC/403); 
2. Finds that the Democratic People's Republic of Korea is continuing to widen its non-compliance with its safeguards agreement by taking actions which prevent the Agency from verifying the history of the reactor core and from ascertaining whether nuclear material from the reactor had been diverted in past years; 
3. Strongly supports and commends the tireless efforts of the Director General and the secretariat to implement the safeguards agreement; 
4. Calls on the Democratic People's Republic of Korea immediately to extend full cooperation to the Agency's secretariat, in particular by providing access to all safeguards-relevant information and locations; 
6. Decides, in conformity with the provisions of article XII. C of the statute, to suspend non-medical Agency assistance to the Democratic People's Republic of Korea; 
8. Remains seized of the matter and requests the Director General to report promptly to the Board on all relevant developments regarding this issue. 
On instructions from my Government, I have the honour to inform you that at 1450 hours on 25 May 1994 United States aircraft dropped heat flares on agricultural areas near Tall Karjum in the Ninawa Governorate, setting fire to 2,500 dunums of wheat and 200 dunums of barley. 
Recalling its resolution 915 (1994) of 4 May 1994, 
2. Commends the work of the members of the United Nations Aouzou Strip Observer Group (UNASOG); 
3. Notes with appreciation the cooperation extended by the Government of Chad and the Government of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya to UNASOG in accordance with the provisions of the Agreement signed at Surt on 4 April 1994; 
4. Decides to terminate the mandate of UNASOG with immediate effect. 
1. Paragraph (c) of resolution 74 (I), adopted by the General Assembly on 7 December 1946, provides: 
In addition, each member has to be available for whatever consultations are necessary throughout the year with the members of the Administration, the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions and other governing bodies. 
7. At previous sessions, the Fifth Committee submitted to the General Assembly a draft decision containing the name of a Member State whose Auditor-General (or officer holding the equivalent title) was recommended for appointment. 
1. Article 3, paragraphs 1 and 2, of the statute of the United Nations Administrative Tribunal (General Assembly resolution 351 A (IV) of 24 November 1949) provides as follows: 
"1. The Tribunal shall be composed of seven members, no two of whom may be nationals of the same State. 
Only three shall sit in any particular case. 
A member appointed to replace a member whose term of office has not expired shall hold office for the remainder of his predecessor's term." 
4. At previous sessions, the Fifth Committee submitted to the General Assembly a draft decision containing the names of the persons recommended for appointment. 
1. The International Civil Service Commission was established by the General Assembly (resolution 3357 (XXIX)) for the regulation and coordination of the conditions of service of the United Nations common system. 
"The Commission shall consist of fifteen members appointed by the General Assembly, of whom two, who shall be designated Chairman and Vice-Chairman respectively, shall serve full-time. 
"l. The members of the Commission shall be appointed in their personal capacity as individuals of recognized competence who have had substantial experience of executive responsibility in public administration or related fields, particularly in personnel management. 
"2. The members of the Commission, no two of whom shall be nationals of the same State, shall be selected with due regard for equitable geographical distribution. 
"2. In the same way, the names of candidates shall be submitted to the General Assembly to replace members whose terms of office have expired or who have resigned or otherwise ceased to be available." 
6. At previous sessions, the Fifth Committee submitted to the General Assembly a draft decision containing the names of the persons recommended for appointment. 
This summit will be an historic meeting, welcoming the Republic of South Africa to OAU following the establishment of that country's new government of national unity, one of the main goals of OAU ever since the organization's birth. 
The fact remains, however, that the African continent still faces many difficulties, in the areas of economic development, democratization, conflict and so on. 
The host and co-organizing country of the Tokyo International Conference on African Development (TICAD) of October 1993, the Government of Japan intends to respond with all possible support and assistance for such self-help efforts of the African countries. 
On this occasion, I am pleased to reiterate my country's continued dedication to African development for a prosperous future, in close consultation with the African nations and other donor nations. 
I also welcome OAU's decision to establish within the organization a mechanism for conflict prevention, management and resolution, convinced that this is very positive evidence of the determination to see "Africans resolving the conflicts of Africa". 
I greatly hope that the newly introduced mechanism will fulfil its purposes. 
The decision of my Government to send to the summit, in response to your very kind invitation, Ambassador Yasushi Kurokochi, formerly special envoy of Japan to TICAD and an unfailing friend of Africa, will, I am convinced, be seen as clear proof of Japan's unswerving desire to assist Africa. 
I look forward to learning of the fruits of this OAU summit meeting, which I am confident will, under your outstanding presidency, be a very great success. 
REPORT OF THE SUBCOMMITTEE ON SMALL TERRITORIES, 1. The Subcommittee considered the Territory of Pitcairn at its 674th, 675th and 687th meetings, on 12 and 14 April and 7 June 1994. 
3. The Subcommittee conducted a thorough review of the political, economic and social conditions in the Territory in the light of the information contained in the working paper prepared by the Secretariat. 
6. The Subcommittee adopted the present report at the same meeting. 
"The Special Committee, having examined the situation in Pitcairn, reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Pitcairn to self-determination in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, which fully applies to the Territory. 
The Committee urges the administering Power to continue to respect the very individual lifestyle that the people of the Territory have chosen and to preserve, promote and protect it. 
1. The Subcommittee considered the Territory of St. Helena at its 674th, 675th and 687th meetings, on 12 and 14 April and 7 June 1994. 
6. The Subcommittee adopted the present report at the same meeting. 
7. The Subcommittee submits the following draft decision concerning St. Helena for action by the Special Committee: 
1. The Thirteenth United Nations Regional Cartographic Conference for Asia and the Pacific was convened, in accordance with Economic and Social Council decision 1991/222, in Beijing from 9 to 18 May 1994. 
The Conference was attended by 204 representatives and observers from 36 countries and territories 1/ and 4 international scientific organizations. 2/ The Conference elected the representative of China as President. 
The agenda of the Thirteenth Conference reflected that role and was designed to address the specific needs and requirements of an economically fast-growing region. 
Rather than reporting on past achievements, the agenda was forward-looking. 
In view of the impact of new technology, and its relationship to policy, economic and social development and progress in surveying, mapping and charting, the Conference addressed four major topics: 
1. Current status and issues of surveying, mapping and charting on the national level: needs and requirements versus reality in the region; 
2. New trends in technology and their applications; 
3. Human resources development; 
4. Regional cooperation and technology transfer. 
3. The work of the Conference was organized around four technical committees. 
As recommended, there was no specific agenda item for the country reports. 
The Conference considered a full range of subjects pertinent to cartography as defined by the United Nations: geodesy, surveying and mapping, hydrography, photogrammetry and remote sensing, digital databases, and Geographic and Land Information Systems (GIS/LIS). 
The Conference adopted 20 draft resolutions under three headings: general policy, transfer of technology and institutional issues. 
Volume I will contain the report of the Conference, including the resolutions adopted. 
Volume II will contain the technical papers presented at the Conference. 
5. There was extensive discussion of new technologies and their applications, particularly in the field of geodesy, digital databases and Geographic and Land Information Systems (GIS/LIS), which were becoming more and more relevant to the needs of civilian users. 
The Conference also felt the need to expand its horizons, to a more global perspective, beyond the exchange of technological information and the question of bilateral technology transfer. 
It was suggested that the Conference should help to apply the technology and information gathered for cartographic purposes to the elimination of poverty, strengthening of the strategy for sustainable development, relief from natural disasters and preservation of the environment, in support of Agenda 21. 
6. According to the Conference, the use of the Global Positioning System (GPS) for establishing geodetic infrastructures was becoming the tool of choice, since it was the most cost-effective application of the currently available technology. 
Many papers highlighted the role of GPS-equipped monitoring stations and networks in measuring crustal deformation and plate motion to monitor and provide advance warning of earthquakes and for other natural disaster evaluation. 
7. The need for modern cadastral systems was also stressed, since they were critical to land-resource management. Those systems supported an efficient land market, the provision of social justice, and efforts to improve productivity and facilitate the efficient management of the environment. 
In the interest of navigational safety, marine resource management, maritime trading and the overall sustainable development of the region, it was felt that regional cooperation should be stepped up, with the United Nations, particularly the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP), lending more vigorous support. 
The shortage of financial resources was regarded as the major impediment to the implementation of technical cooperation programmes in this sector. 
Several papers indicated that with GPS now providing accurate positioning data, and advanced computer systems able to handle large digital databases, it was possible to improve navigation safety as ship navigation moved into the digital environment. 
However, the merger of satellite and aerial image data with other GIS data would be a special challenge for mapping in the future. 
It was the opinion of some participants that in view of the current and future data acquisition possibilities, GIS development today was more of an institutional problem than a technical one. 
Finally, many participants believed that in spite of the impressive technical advances made by space technology, there were still difficulties in obtaining appropriate environmental information in support of sustainable development. 
10. It was noted that photogrammetric work-stations, used to transform aerial photographs into topographic maps, would become fully digital over time and would replace analytical plotters for topographic mapping. 
Some 21 technical and country papers addressed those topics in Committee III. 
One of the papers submitted by the United Nations Secretariat 3/ stressed that the objective in developing a national or regional geographic data infrastructure was to efficiently provide the fundamental geographic data needed to support sound economic, social and environmental decision-making. 
GIS/LIS technology had the potential to achieve those benefits rapidly and in a cost-effective manner. 
12. The Conference noted that the implementation of spatial data systems required setting certain standards (e.g. with regard to the database, transfer mechanisms and procedures). 
Many papers described how surveys were responding to user needs by developing geographic databases as a major component of their country's geographic infrastructure. 
Noteworthy international and bilateral collaborative efforts were also reviewed. 
It was further emphasized that rapidly expanding urban agglomerations represented an especially urgent requirement for up-to-date integrated land information that could be used to design policies and development programmes for efficient use of urban land. 
13. The need to set up a permanent regional GIS infrastructure committee for sharing experience was addressed by the Conference. 
The committee would bring together the heads of the national mapping and surveying organizations to discuss, select and agree on GIS standards, GIS infrastructure and institutional development, inter alia, and to establish links with related bodies in the rest of the world. 
14. It was further noted that to address the challenge of environmental protection, geographic datasets should also include information on such issues as vegetation, soils, geology, climate and various economic indices. 
15. The work of Committee IV, which dealt with human resources development and technical cooperation, was particularly important. 
The Conference felt that political decision makers lacked an appreciation of the role of map production in the economic and social development process. Consequently, national cartographers had less access to new technology. 
However, it was pointed out that as a result of the increased demand for "cartographic products", government-funded national surveys had a bright future, subject to good leadership, adaptation to technological advances and increased financial self-reliance. 
16. The reforms implemented by many countries of the Asia and Pacific region whose economies were in transition had compelled their Governments to reassess their human resource development policies and to align them with the requirements of a market economy. 
As cartographic techniques were developing quickly, many countries faced difficulties in keeping abreast of the more advanced technologies, and expertise enhancement was lagging. 
The Conference acknowledged the need to organize regional workshops regularly and provide expert advisory services with a strong involvement in the United Nations system, in collaboration with international scientific and professional organizations. 
Many countries indicated their willingness to step up regional cooperation and technology transfer. 
Natural disaster prediction and mitigation was cited as an area for increased cooperation. 
17. The issue of gender in cartography was also touched upon. 
The lack of representation of women at the Conference was noted as an example of a general situation whereby women faced difficulties in reaching the senior management level. 
However, some countries of the region pointed out that women cartographers, in substantial numbers, had attained middle management levels. 
Two papers made specific recommendations on how to encourage more women to enter the discipline. 
18. The technical cooperation activities undertaken in the region by the United Nations Secretariat, through the Department for Development Support and Management Services were described. 
Against a background of changes in the way such cooperation was being provided, it was pointed out that funding for cartographic projects per se was becoming more limited. 
None the less, cartography was a critical tool in many United Nations funded projects which aimed at assisting developing countries and economies in transition in meeting the goals set by Agenda 21. 
The Conference further noted with concern that the least developed countries and other low-income developing countries were not adequately represented at the Thirteenth Conference. 
Those countries were encouraged to submit reports on their special needs along with their country reports. 
It also noted with regret that the participation of the small island States of the Pacific was very limited and stressed that future conferences should include specific agenda items relevant to the needs of such States. 
21. The deliberations of the four committees confirmed that the advances in cartographic technology were steadily closing the gap with practical user requirements. 
The challenge for the cartographic community was to keep abreast of those advances and develop them into cost-effective applications in the wide field of surveying, mapping and charting. 
The task of the United Nations conferences was to promote those cartographic advances, through technical cooperation and technology transfer and to enhance specific user applications for the management priorities of the countries of the region. 
(a) Endorse its recommendation that the Fourteenth United Nations Regional Cartographic Conference for Asia and the Pacific should be convened for five working days in mid-1997, with the primary focus on the contribution of surveying, mapping and charting in support of the implementation of Agenda 21; 
20. Vote of thanks to the Government of China. a/ The text of the resolutions will be included in Thirteenth United Nations Regional Cartographic Conference for Asia and the Pacific, vol. 
1. Opening of the Conference. 
2. Election of the President and other officers of the Conference. 
3. Objectives of the Conference. 
(a) Adoption of the rules of procedure; 
(b) Adoption of the agenda; 
(c) Establishment of technical committees and election of Chairmen and Rapporteurs; 
(d) Organization of work; 
(e) Credentials of representatives to the Conference. 
6. Reports on the contribution of surveying, mapping and charting to the implementation of Agenda 21: 
(a) Environmental management, including management of the oceans, and disaster mitigation, reporting and documenting; 
(b) Public access to and exchange of information; 
(f) Human resources development; 
(g) Safety of maritime and air navigation, including hydrographic surveys and nautical charting; 
(h) Other applications of surveying and mapping to support the implementation of Agenda 21. 
9. Technical cooperation and transfer of technology. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,717. 
The Government of Turkey has indicated that it concurs with and supports the position of the Turkish Cypriot side, as expressed in previous meetings of the Security Council on the extension of the mandate of UNFICYP. 
The secretariat of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) recently committed an act of gravely encroaching upon the dignity and sovereignty of our Republic by following the United States policy of stifling the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. 
The Board of Governors' meeting of IAEA on 10 June demanded the opening of our military sites on the pretext of the nuclear issue and adopted an extremely unreasonable "resolution" on the "suspension of the Agency's assistance" to our country. 
With the adoption of the "resolution" the plot of the United States and some quarters of the Agency's secretariat to isolate and stifle our Republic on the pretext of "a solution to the nuclear issue" has at last entered into a reckless stage of practice. 
As is known, we have made every possible well-intentioned effort to prove the transparency of our nuclear activities even in our unique status. 
However, as we have accepted more inspections by the Agency, pressure on us has increased and things have got all the more complicated, and the security and sovereignty of our Republic now are exposed to threat hourly. 
Some quarters of the Agency's secretariat have escalated their moves to stifle our Republic, ignoring all our good intentions and leniency, and finally brought the situation to such an extent where they took "sanctions" this time. 
In this the United States and the IAEA secretariat openly revealed their attempt to encroach upon our sovereignty and stifle us by using the leverage of inspection. 
The conclusion at which we have arrived today when some quarters of the Agency's secretariat have chosen an undisguised exercise of strong-arm tactics is that pressure on us increases and our peaceful nuclear activities hit a bigger snag while we are bound to the unfair framework of the Agency. 
Ours is not the sort of people who reconcile themselves to humiliation even with their national sovereignty and dignity violated. 
That the secretariat of the Agency tried to impose its total inspection on us by threatening us with "sanctions" is an intolerable insult to our people who regard independence as what keeps them alive. 
When pressure and "sanctions" are imposed on us, our will grows stronger and our peaceful nuclear activities become all the more free. 
Firstly, we will immediately withdraw from IAEA. 
We will consider invalid all the unreasonable "resolutions" adopted by the Agency with regard to our issue up until now and will not be bound by any rules or resolutions of the Agency hereafter. 
Without the Agency we can develop our independent nuclear power industry and expand international cooperation in the realm of nuclear activities. 
Secondly, we declare that the inspections for the continuity of safeguards which we have accepted in our unique status will no longer be allowed. 
Any unreasonable inspection can never be allowed till it has been decided whether we return to the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty or completely withdraw from it. 
Hence, the Agency's inspectors now will have nothing to do any further in our country. 
Thirdly, we strongly reaffirm our position that United Nations "sanctions" will be regarded immediately as a declaration of war. 
It is our inevitable option to counter expanded "sanctions" by hostile forces with expanded self-defence measures. 
This stand of ours will never change until our nuclear issue has been solved fairly through dialogue and negotiation. 
I would like to draw your attention to the serious incident that occurred several days ago, within the "blue zone", i.e. between the lines of separation drawn in accordance with the Zagreb Agreement of 29 March 1994 (S/1994/367, annex), in the village of Kakma, in the county of Biograd. 
Furthermore, the Croatian Army units have been redeployed from their forward positions in the vicinity of Kakma, in accordance with the Zagreb Agreement, creating one side of the line of separation, and leaving the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) entirely in control. 
However, the 300-millimetre water-pipe in Kakma that is supposed to supply Biograd was destroyed by an explosive device. 
UNPROFOR spokesman for Sector South, when condemning the incident, has stated that it was "a deliberate action", and that the investigation is ongoing. 
I would like to emphasize that the Serbian paramilitary units in that region should have been withdrawn long ago, but UNPROFOR still tolerates their presence. 
Until the Zagreb Agreement is fully implemented, the tensions on the ground will not be defused, and can result in such terrorist acts of Serbian occupation forces. 
Taking note of the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations operation in Cyprus of 7 June 1994 (S/1994/680 and Add.1), 
Expressing concern that during the period reviewed in the Secretary-General's report, UNFICYP patrols continued to encounter interference in or around the buffer zone, that cease-fire violations continued and that no progress was made on an unmanning agreement, 
Recalling its resolution 831 (1993) of 27 May 1993, and in particular its provisions on the financing of UNFICYP, 
Recalling also its resolution 889 (1993) of 15 December 1993, 
Reaffirming the provisions of resolution 186 (1964) of 4 March 1964 and other relevant resolutions, 
Noting that it is continuing its consideration of the Secretary-General's report on his mission of good offices in Cyprus of 30 May 1994 (S/1994/629) and that a further communication is awaited on the subject, 
1. Extends the stationing in Cyprus of UNFICYP for a further period ending on 31 December 1994; 
7. Urges also the leaders of both communities to promote tolerance and reconciliation between the two communities as recommended in paragraph 7 of resolution 889 (1993) of 15 December 1993; 
8. Stresses the urgent need for the implementation of the confidence-building measures referred to in the report of the Secretary-General dated 1 July 1993 (S/26026); 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a report on the implementation of the present resolution by 15 December 1994. 
As you are aware, Ambassador Lansana Kouyate has been acting as my Special Representative for Somalia, following the departure of his predecessor, Admiral Jonathan Howe, in February 1994. 
I should like to take this opportunity to record my profound appreciation for his dedicated service to the cause of peace and national reconciliation in Somalia and for his courage, competence and professionalism in the discharge of a complex mission, under most difficult circumstances. 
Following consultations, I intend to appoint Ambassador Victor Gbeho as my Special Representative for Somalia, effective 1 July 1994. 
I have the honour to inform you that your letter dated 8 June 1994 (S/1994/707) concerning the appointment of Ambassador Victor Gbeho to succeed Ambassador Lansana Kouyate as your Special Representative for Somalia has been brought to the attention of the members of the Council. 
I wish to refer to resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993 by which the Security Council established the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
On 8 November 1993, I informed the Security Council that, in pursuance of paragraph 10 of that resolution, I had decided to appoint Mr. Jacques-Roger Booh-Booh, former Minister for External Relations of Cameroon, as my Special Representative for Rwanda, with immediate effect (S/26730). 
I should like to take this opportunity to record my deep appreciation for his dedicated service to the cause of peace in Rwanda and for his untiring efforts in the discharge of his duties, under difficult conditions. 
* The present document is a mimeographed version of the addendum to the report of the Special Committee against Apartheid which will be issued in final form as Official Records of the General Assembly, Forty-eighth Session, Supplement No. 22A (A/48/22/Add.1). 
The report is submitted to the General Assembly and the Security Council in accordance with the relevant provisions of General Assembly resolutions 2671 (XXV) of 8 December 1970 and 48/159 B of 20 December 1993. 
During the preparation of the final report of the Special Committee, a wide range of sources, including documents, statements, statistics and research publications, periodicals and newspapers were used. 
The Special Committee has also taken advantage of conferences, seminars and consultations with governmental and non-governmental organizations to obtain information that was helpful in the course of the preparation of the report. 
Also in accordance with its mandate, the Special Committee undertook a second mission to South Africa from 6 to 10 June 1994 to hold consultations with the Government of National Unity. 
These included agreements on a Transitional Executive Council (TEC), an Interim Constitution, an Electoral Bill, an Independent Electoral Commission (IEC), an Independent Media Commission (IMC) and an Independent Broadcasting Authority (IBA). 
On 22 December 1993, the South African Parliament, by a vote of 237 in favour and 45 against, adopted bills that passed these agreements into law. 1/ The date of elections was subsequently changed to 26 to 28 April 1994. 
4. At the proposal of the African National Congress (ANC), the Multi-party Negotiating Process adopted amendments to the Interim Constitution on 22 February 1994 which were voted into law by the South African Parliament on 2 March (see paras. 34-35 below). 
On 25 April, the South African Parliament adopted further amendments to the Interim Constitution which incorporated agreements reached between ANC, the South African Government, Zulu King Goodwill Zwelithini and Chief Mangosuthu Buthelezi (see paras. 65-69 below), on behalf of the Inkatha Freedom Party (IFP). 
It also limits the president's power to declare a state of emergency. 
7. Under the provisions of the Interim Constitution: 
(a) A Government of National Unity would be established following elections in April 1994 to govern the country for the next five years until 1999, when national elections under a new constitution would be held. 
It would be responsible to the interim parliament; 
(b) The boundaries, powers and functions of provinces and any amendments thereto in the final constitution to be adopted by the constituent assembly will require the approval of a 60 per cent majority of the Senate; 
(c) A Constitutional Court would have the authority to resolve disputes of interpretation of the Interim Constitution between different levels of government. 
8. The National Parliament consists of a 400-member National Assembly elected on the basis of proportional representation and a 90-member Senate constituted by 10 members each elected by the nine provincial legislatures. 
The Constituent Assembly shall adopt the new Constitution within two years of its first sitting by a two-thirds majority. The adopted text will then have to be approved by 60 per cent of the votes cast in a national referendum. 
Once elected, the President would vacate his/her seat in the National Assembly. 
Every party holding at least 80 seats in the National Assembly would be entitled to designate an Executive Deputy President who need not vacate his/her seat in Parliament. 
11. The Cabinet would be composed of the President, two Executive Deputy Presidents and not more than 27 ministers appointed by the President. 
Reaching cabinet decisions by consensus is seen as the core of the power-sharing arrangement for the next five years. 
12. The Interim Constitution provides for an independent and impartial judiciary subject to the Interim Constitution and the law. 
It provides for a provincial legislature for each province, elected by proportional representation and by separate ballot. 
Provisional legislatures would be entitled to adopt provincial constitutions as long as they are consistent with the Interim Constitution, in particular, with the agreed constitutional principles. 
Provincial legislatures would have the power to make laws concurrently with the national Government on education, health, police, housing, public transport, welfare and agriculture. 
TEC ceased to function on 27 April, the day that South Africa's Interim Constitution came into force. 
* Ciskei joined in January 1994. 
21. Also, in January, TEC approved a R600 million budget and appointed senior officers from different military formations in South Africa to form the Command Council of the joint National Peace-keeping Force (NPKF). 
Brigadier Gabriel Ramushwana, the Military Head of State of Venda, was appointed the Chief Commanding Officer of NPKF. 
PAC and members of the Freedom Alliance (FA) did not join NPKF (see also para. 74 below). 
However, on 16 January, PAC announced a unilateral suspension of its arms struggle. 10/ NPKF was to be disbanded after the elections. 
40. It will be recalled that the Chief Minister of Bophuthatswana, Mr. Lucas Mangope, who had joined FA, was boycotting the elections. 
The demonstrations rapidly escalated into serious rioting causing the disintegration of the homeland's Government within the next two weeks, and forcing Mr. Mangope to flee the capital of Mbambato. 
46. In addition, TEC and the Government of South Africa took measures to enforce financial discipline in the homelands of Transkei and Venda as well and took over management of the bank debts of these homelands. 
The Interim Constitution itself would be amended accordingly before 27 April by the South African Parliament. 
67. Outstanding issues in respect of the Zulu King and the Interim Constitution as amended were to be addressed through international mediation which would commence as soon as possible after the elections. 
68. The Government of South Africa would undertake to place all necessary facilities at the disposal of IEC in order to facilitate the full participation of IFP in the elections, including provisions for registration of IFP, an IFP candidate list and marking by voters of ballot papers. 
The parties would abide by the technical arrangements made by IEC in that regard, reject violence and make every effort to ensure free and fair elections. 
78. At a joint press conference held on 18 March with President de Klerk, Justice Richard Goldstone released a 100-page report entitled "The Interim Report on Criminal Political Violence by Elements within the South African Police (SAP), the KwaZulu Police and the Inkatha Freedom Party". 
The report disclosed the involvement of senior South African Police officers, senior IFP officials and senior officials of the KwaZulu police in a conspiracy aimed at destabilizing South Africa's first democratic elections. 
The 20 officials named included Lt. Gen. Basie Smit, Deputy Commissioner of Police; Major Gen. Krappies Engelbrecht, head of Counter-Intelligence, the Chief of the Division of Crime Prevention and Investigation, Lt. Gen. Johan Le Roux and Mr. Themba Khoza, IFP leader of the Transvaal. 
The campaign involved hundreds of organizations working through the Forum, the Democracy Education Broadcast Initiative of media professionals and the Business Election Fund set up by private businesses and IEC. 
Music cassettes were distributed to thousands of minibus drivers who provide the main form of transportation for the majority of South Africans. 
103. Among the positive macroeconomic developments of recent months was the end of the longest recession experienced by South Africa this century. 
104. Persistent low domestic demand and a 6 per cent increase in export volumes (mainly owing to a rise in merchandise and gold exports) allowed the country to register a current account surplus of R6 billion in 1993. 96/ The domestic financial situation is also showing signs of improvement. 
105. The confidence of foreign investors in South Africa's prospects should also be boosted by the conclusion of negotiations over a final rescheduling of the country's Debt Standstill and the normalization of its relationship with the IMF. 
IMF approved and disbursed a loan of $850 million, to cover trade balance losses owing to the drought in 1991/92. 
In return, the Government of South Africa and TEC committed themselves, in a "letter of intent", to follow a number of fiscal and monetary policy guidelines during the next five years. 
106. Renewed access to international facilities, however, has so far not significantly stemmed the outflow of capital from the country. 
At the end of March 1994, these reserves had been further reduced to R7.9 billion. 99/ This slide continues to exert downward pressure on the rand. 
107. Public finances constitute another vulnerable element in the short-term economic situation of the country. 
108. There will, however, be tremendous pressure on the new Government for additional expenditure to finance social upliftment and job creation programmes. 
Widespread unemployment continues to characterize the South African economy. 
The others will swell the ranks of the unemployed, who already represent 46 per cent of the economically active population. 102/ The economic upswing observed in the last few months of 1993 has somewhat alleviated the situation in certain sectors. 
The emerging recovery, however, cannot bring a comprehensive and lasting solution to the structural problem of unemployment, and specific programmes and measures will need to be designed to address it. 
111. Nevertheless, criticisms levelled against the ANC programme by members of the business community and representatives of such parties as NP or DP have been relatively mild. 
The establishment at the end of 1992 of a number of forums, such as the National Economic Forum or the National Housing Forum, has somewhat institutionalized the "compromise zone" and generated a degree of policy consensus. 
The low percentage of strikes and stay-away observed in the private sector in 1993 may be a manifestation of this consensus. 
112. Likewise, foreign investors have shown greater interest in South African markets over the past few months. 
In 1993, net investments in bonds and equities by foreigners reached R4.23 billion, as compared to a total of R313 million in 1992. 
In January 1994 alone, they reached R1.08 billion. 106/ The rise in political violence preceding the elections and the impasse reached in negotiations with IFP led to a dramatic reversal of this trend in April, however. 
RDP envisages that over 300,000 units would be built annually by the end of the five-year programme. The units would be specially intended for low-income households and rural areas. 
129. The General Assembly continued its broad-based support for the political process under way in South Africa. 
At the proposal of the Special Committee, the Assembly amended the title of its agenda item to "Elimination of apartheid and the establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa" to reflect a progressive and positive approach to the issue. 
On 8 October 1993, it decided by consensus to lift all economic sanctions against South Africa with immediate effect, and to lift the oil embargo as of the date when TEC would become operational (General Assembly resolution 48/1). 
On 9 December 1993, the President of the General Assembly issued a statement informing the Assembly that since TEC was now operational, the embargo related to the supply of petroleum and petroleum products to South Africa and investment in the petroleum industry was lifted. 
All other General Assembly resolutions (resolutions 48/159 A to D and resolution 48/160) related to the question of South Africa were also adopted by consensus. 
130. In his report of 6 December 1993 (see A/48/691, annex), the Secretary-General reiterated the continued support of the United Nations to the peace process and its readiness to assist the people of South Africa in the country's first multi-party elections. 
The Secretary-General stated that he was accelerating contingency planning for a possible United Nations role in the election process, including coordination with the observer missions of the OAU, the European Union and the Commonwealth. 
The strength of UNOMSA was increased to 100 in early 1994. 
In his report of 10 January 1994 (see A/48/845), the Secretary-General outlined the organizational structure and resource and personnel requirements necessary for the deployment in South Africa of observers from the United Nations, OAU, the Commonwealth, the European Union and Member States during the election period. 
133. On 14 January 1994, the Security Council, unanimously adopted resolution 894 (1994), and agreed with the Secretary-General's proposals concerning the mandate and the size of UNOMSA, including his proposals for the coordination of the activities of international observers provided by intergovernmental organizations and Governments. 
It also welcomed the Secretary-General's initiative to set up a special Trust Fund to finance the participation of additional observers from Africa and other developing countries. 
137. On 25 May 1994, the Security Council adopted its resolution 919 (1994), by which it decided to terminate the mandatory arms embargo and other restrictions related to South Africa imposed by resolution 418 (1977) of 4 November 1977. 
140. He underlined the determination of his Government to honour its obligations deriving from relevant international agreements and informed the Council that South Africa was in the process of converting its military technology to civilian application and requested the assistance of the international community in that regard. 
142. In February 1994, the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) announced that it would transfer its Liaison Office in Zambia to South Africa. 
The UNDP office would, inter alia, provide support to the South African National Planning Committee responsible for the International Donors' Conference on Human Resources Development in a Post-Apartheid South Africa, scheduled to be held from 28 to 30 June 1994 at Johannesburg. 
150. The European Union Joint Action on South Africa, which was adopted on 6 December 1993, provided for electoral assistance and monitoring during the election process, and a comprehensive cooperation framework for assistance in the economic and social sectors during the transition period. 
The European Union announced that it would establish diplomatic relations with South Africa on 14 December 1993. 
Although the 12 member States had diplomatic relations at some level with South Africa, the Union as a whole did not. 
A newly signed agreement provided for the establishment of a European Union mission in South Africa. 
151. A declaration issued on 4 March 1994 by the Rio Group (see A/49/93) expressed its solidarity with the transition to democracy and called upon all South African political parties to lend their support to the democratic process under way. 
154. Having been admitted, on 31 May 1994, as a full member to the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries, South Africa participated in the ministerial meeting held at Cairo from 1 to 2 June 1994. 
155. During the period under review, South Africa's diplomatic relations with the international community continued to normalize at a rapid pace as a number of South African embassies opened in different parts of the globe. 
Foreign embassies were likewise opened at Pretoria. 
157. Non-governmental organizations continued vigilantly to monitor developments in South Africa. 
158. During the period leading to the elections, numerous non-governmental organizations worked closely with local churches and community groups, focusing on access to voter education, free political activity, provision of voter identification and a host of other election details. 
Fact-finding delegations travelled to South Africa and reported on the progress made in the electoral process as well as on continuing concerns and problems. 
Teams of observers were sent to communities particularly beset by violence and conflict. 
Non-governmental organizations have stated that international support will continue to be of prime importance after the elections, as the country begins to face a long process of reconstruction. 
160. At its first meeting for 1994, on 13 January 1994, the Chairman of the Special Committee stated that since the Committee's establishment in 1962, the possibility of attaining its goals peacefully had never been brighter. 
Its main objective for 1994 was to support the consolidation of the foundations of a non-racial society and assist it on a path of growth. 
161. In the period under review, the Special Committee, responding to political and other events inside South Africa, continued to issue statements to express its support for a continuation of the process. 
162. On 7 December 1993, the Special Committee greeted with great satisfaction the inaugural meeting in Cape Town of TEC, which would prepare South Africa for its first free and fair elections, and assist the Government until the elections. 
It also commended the continued efforts to negotiate with those parties that had so far decided not to take part in TEC and in South Africa's first non-racial elections. 
It strongly urged the international community to continue its moral and material assistance to South Africans in order to help create stable conditions for the rapid and peaceful attainment of a new democratic and non-racial South Africa. 
163. The Committee, on several occasions urged the authorities, under the supervision of TEC, and all political parties and their members, to renounce violence and intimidation. 
164. In a statement issued on 25 February 1994, the Committee reiterated its call for a peaceful end to apartheid through the participation of all South Africans, irrespective of race, colour, gender, economic or social background, in the democratization process. 
165. The Seminar was organized by the Centre for the Study of the South African Economy and International Finance of the London School of Economics and Political Science, with the co-sponsorship of the Special Committee against Apartheid. 
166. Some 35 economic, financial and other experts from South Africa, together with a small number of international experts, all of whom were invited in their individual capacities, participated in the Seminar. 
Experts from United Nations specialized agencies, other United Nations bodies, the African Development Bank, the Commonwealth, the European Union and OAU were also among the participants. 
167. The Seminar was intended to help inform the continuing debate over policy priorities for immediate action once a new Government of National Unity was in place in South Africa. 
The four workshops focused, respectively, on the mobilization of domestic resources through financial and fiscal policies, the mobilization of external resources and the management of external finance and exchange rate policy, the restructuring of the domestic economy through labour market policies and trade and industrial policies (see A/AC.115/L.696). 
168. An International Briefing on South Africa's First Democratic and Non-racial Elections was held in the European Parliament at Brussels from 28 February to 1 March 1994. 
Statements were made by the representatives of UNOMSA, as well as of TEC and other institutions and organizations from South Africa. 
The Briefing provided South Africans with an opportunity to present their needs for assistance regarding voter education and election monitoring. 
171. The first mission of the Special Committee, from 28 February to 5 March, took its four members, including the Chairman of the Committee, to Cape Town, Johannesburg, Pretoria, East London and Port Elizabeth. 
The members of the mission had, inter alia, an opportunity to follow the proceedings in the Transitional Executive Council, and to attend the parliamentary session at which additional amendments to the Interim Constitution were presented and adopted. 
172. The mission was also given a full and detailed brief by the Chairman and several members of the Independent Electoral Commission (IEC), and met with the Chairman of the Commission of Inquiry regarding the Prevention of Public Violence and Intimidation and the Chairman of the National Peace Secretariat. 
Detailed briefings were also provided by the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, Mr. Lakhdar Brahimi, and by the leaders of the observer teams of the Commonwealth, the European Union and OAU. 
In Cape Town, East London and Port Elizabeth, UNOMSA representatives provided further briefings on the situation in their respective areas of responsibility and meetings were held with representatives of the local peace structures. 
173. With particular reference to voter education, the mission met with representatives of the Independent Forum on Electoral Education (IFEE), which is an umbrella organization for a large number of non-governmental organizations engaged in electoral education. 
Members of the mission further met with representatives of Local Peace Committees of IEC, non-governmental organizations, ANC and PAC at East London and Port Elizabeth. 
174. The second mission, also led by the Committee's Chairman, Professor Ibrahim A. Gambari (Nigeria), took place between 6 and 10 June 1994. 
The other members of the mission to South Africa were: Dr. Jayaraj Acharya (Nepal), Vice-Chairman of the Special Committee; Mr. Simbarashe Mumbengegwi (Zimbabwe); Dr. Fernando Guillen (Peru); Mr. Suresh Goel (India), Rapporteur; Mr. Abdullahi Gwary (Nigeria) and Mr. Amer Araim, Secretary of the Special Committee. 
175. The Chairman of the Special Committee set the objectives of the mission by emphasizing at various meetings that this was a fact-finding mission in order to enable the Special Committee to incorporate its assessment of the situation in South Africa in its final report to the General Assembly. 
The elections demonstrated the courage and determination of the people of South Africa to bring about the end of apartheid by establishing a democratic and non-racial society. 
The Chairman also highlighted the importance of a coordinated manner in which the United Nations should continue to remain engaged in South Africa and the reconstruction and development of the country in the post apartheid era. 
He emphasized the continuing role of the international community in enabling South Africa to overcome the legacy of apartheid. 
The highlight of the mission, however, was the audience with President Mandela. 
He also stated that the mission by the Special Committee symbolized the changes that had already happened in South Africa. 
He also stated that South Africa needed the support of the international community, especially for the Government's socio-economic programmes contained in the Reconstruction and Development Programme (RDP). 
The members of the mission would also continue to work on assistance for South Africa as representatives of their respective countries in the United Nations both at the bilateral level, and through different United Nations programmes. 
He also emphasized that the members of the Special Committee had had a deep-rooted commitment to the end of apartheid and its consequences in South Africa and that their interest in South Africa would continue even after the termination of the Special Committee's mandate. 
It was also recognized that the changes in South Africa would benefit all the sectors of the society and that the contributions of all ethnic and cultural groups would strengthen the unity of the people. 
They also hoped that the question of arrears would be considered in a favourable manner, keeping in mind related circumstances. 
181. The question of development assistance was emphasized throughout the visit, particularly in respect of education and training for South African youth who are unemployed. 
Such participation and investment would contribute substantially to the growth and development of the country. 
South Africa, with its existing infrastructure and resources, could play an important role in such a regional mechanism. 
It was explained that notwithstanding the administrative difficulties faced in the conduct of the elections, including the late decision by IFP to participate in the elections, the results were generally representative of the public opinion. 
IEC made every effort to deal with the problems. 
The cooperation extended by SADF to IEC in the redistribution of voting materials, contributed significantly to re-establishing the former's credibility. 
Subsequent analysis by IEC concluded that in a 68 per cent sample of the vote, there was only a 2 per cent margin of error. 
184. The presence of international observers had a salutary effect in promoting a peaceful atmosphere during the elections. 
IEC recognizes the importance of the international support of the election process particularly that of UNOMSA and other observer groups. 
186. After the elections, the new Parliament and the Government of National Unity face an intensive agenda. 
The budget to be shortly presented by the Government would clearly indicate these priorities. 
The leaders also stressed that notwithstanding the availability of resources for such programmes, financial assistance from the international community would not only be desirable but also essential. 
It was also felt that "the end of apartheid dividend" might to a considerable extent be offset by the cost of dismantling several structures and administrative anomalies created by apartheid, in particular those relating to the homelands. 
And to this end, an informal group of friends of South Africa in the General Assembly may be established to provide necessary support. 
The democratization process should be encouraged. 
190. The mission was impressed with the determination of the South African leadership to cooperate at the bilateral, regional and multilateral levels to achieve those goals. 
The end of apartheid, he added, would be an outstanding event in the history of mankind and would set up a much needed example for the whole world. 
194. The Art against Apartheid Collection, formed in 1981 and based on art work donated by some 85 well-known artists, is valued today at an estimate of US$ 15 million. 
According to the donating artists' conditions, the collection is to be handed over to South Africa's first democratically elected and non-racial Government. 
A sum of $160,000 from the Publicity against Apartheid Fund has been earmarked for its transfer and permanent installation in South Africa. 
Other contributions have come from Western countries, mainly Finland, France, Norway and Sweden, and from the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Social Commission. 
Since its opening in Paris in 1983, the collection has been exhibited in 60 museums and/or galleries around the world, including Denmark, Finland, Germany, Greece, Italy, Japan, Spain and the United States, and at United Nations Headquarters. 
196. The collection, which until recently had been self-sustaining, derived its income from posters and signed prints of the participating artists. 
It had played an important role in raising awareness of and rallying international opposition against the apartheid system. 
197. With the entry into force, on 27 April 1994, of South Africa's first non-racial and democratic Constitution, and the holding of the first non-racial elections from 26 to 29 April 1994, apartheid came to an end. 
201. The South African elections were held under markedly difficult circumstances, largely owing to the very short time available to IEC to make the necessary arrangements. While not flawless, however, South Africa's first non-racial and democratic elections were sufficiently free and fair. 
It was the observation of the heads of the international observer missions in South Africa, including that of the United Nations, that the people of South Africa had expressed their determination to create a peaceful, non-racial and democratic South Africa. 
203. As South Africa returns to the family of nations, we look forward to its contribution to the purposes of the United Nations. 
204. The socio-economic disparities caused by apartheid need to be urgently addressed to ensure the stable and peaceful development of post-apartheid South Africa and, in this respect, assistance from the international community will be vital. 
1. The Special Committee against Apartheid, established by General Assembly resolution 1761 (XVII) of 6 November 1962, is composed of the following 17 Member States: 
2. At its 672nd meeting, on 13 January 1994, the Special Committee unanimously re-elected Professor Ibrahim A. Gambari (Nigeria) as its Chairman, and Mr. Jayaraj Acharya (Nepal), Mr. Victor Batiouk (Ukraine) and Mrs. Annette des Iles (Trinidad and Tobago) as its Vice-Chairmen. 
Mr. Suresh K. Goel (India) was re-elected as its Rapporteur. 
Subcommittee on Developments in South Africa: 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 168 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/805. 
2. At its 66th and 67th meetings, on 6 and 13 June 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Personnel questions". 
The General Assembly decides to defer to its forty-ninth session the consideration of the amendments to the Staff Rules as set forth in documents A/C.5/48/37 and Add.1. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 133 appear in the reports of the Committee contained in documents A/48/816 and Add.1. 
2. At its 66th and 67th meetings, on 6 and 13 June 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara". 
3. At the 67th meeting, the representative of Portugal introduced a draft resolution, on the basis of informal consultations, entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara". 
2. Expresses concern about the deteriorating financial situation with regard to peace-keeping activities owing to overdue payments by Member States of their assessments, particularly Member States in arrears, which, inter alia, affects the implementation of the mandate of the Mission; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to report, within thirty days of the adoption of the present resolution, on the full implementation of the recommendations of the Advisory Committee approved by the General Assembly in resolution 48/250 as well as the recommendations approved in the present resolution; 
7. Authorizes the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for the maintenance of the Mission up to the amount of 18,812,800 dollars gross (17,693,100 dollars net) for the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994, the said amount to be utilized from the unencumbered balance of appropriations; 
10. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara". 
3. In his statement before the Subcommittee, the representative of the Department of Public Information reviewed the multimedia activities of the Department, which included the issuance and dissemination of press releases and United Nations publications, and the production and distribution of radio and television programmes. 
The Department continued to disseminate information materials to more than 1,300 non-governmental organizations (NGOs) associated with the United Nations. 
Further, it responded to public inquiries and complied with requests for information on decolonization by distributing, as handouts or through the mail, publications, pamphlets, booklets and brochures. 
5. The activities of the Department of Political Affairs in 1993 had included, as in previous years, three major elements. 
First, the production of the Decolonization bulletin series; secondly, oral dissemination of information through speeches and lectures at conferences organized by universities and various professional groups; and thirdly, the systematic distribution of documents on decolonization issues, particularly in connection with regional seminars. 
7. An important component of the Department's activities had been to provide substantive advice to the Department of Public Information in the preparation of published materials, such as articles on decolonization, which had subsequently appeared in the UN Chronicle. 
Prior to publication, these information materials had been carefully reviewed, verified and updated by the Department of Political Affairs. 
Following past practice, the Department contributed articles covering trusteeship and decolonization questions to the 1992 edition of the Yearbook of the United Nations. 
This had facilitated a two-way flow of information between the Territories and the Department of Public Information which, through the information centres, had been providing valuable feedback on its activities in the field of decolonization. 
The information centres had conducted their activities as best they could within the resources available to them, given the financial situation. 
10. The representative of the Department said that the information centres could play a valuable role in obtaining information on the Non-Self-Governing Territories through direct visits and contacts. 
11. Staff of the Special Committee secretariat had been very active in the oral dissemination of information through speeches and lectures at seminars and symposia organized by universities or socio-professional groups, both in New York and elsewhere in the United States. 
In this connection, he mentioned the seminar in Papua New Guinea in which many Non-Self-Governing Territories and some administering Powers had been represented. 
That seminar had provided the participants with a unique forum for exchanging views and an excellent opportunity for sharing information on the Territories concerned. 
15. In accordance with its programme of work for 1994, adopted at its 674th meeting, on 12 April 1994, the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance considered the question of the Week of Solidarity at its 685th meeting, on 26 May 1994. 
"In 1972, the General Assembly, in its resolution 2911 (XXVII), addressed an appeal to the Governments and peoples of the world to observe annually a Week of Solidarity with the Colonial Peoples of Southern Africa. 
The Week was to start on 25 May, which marked Africa Liberation Day. 
"In 1982, the General Assembly expanded the scope of the Week of Solidarity to include its support for the peoples of all colonial Territories, as well as those in South Africa, fighting for freedom, independence and human rights. 
"During the past decades, through the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, the decolonization process has accelerated spectacularly. 
"On the eve of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, we hail these fundamental achievements of the world Organization in the field of decolonization and project our vision of the future world, the world striding towards the cherished and noble goal of eradicating colonialism by the year 2000." 
18. Having concluded its examination of the item, the Subcommittee submits the following conclusions and recommendations for action by the Special Committee: 
(3) While noting the active participation of the Department of Public Information in the work of the Special Committee and its efforts to produce and disseminate information on decolonization, to monitor the responses received from the United Nations information centres and to report thereon, the Committee requests the Department: 
(b) To underline in all its activities that, despite major achievements in the process of decolonization, colonialism has not been completely eradicated and that the activities of the United Nations in this field should be given high priority until all the goals of the Declaration have been achieved; 
(d) To adopt measures aimed at providing full coverage of all activities of relevant United Nations bodies in the field of decolonization in press releases in both English and French; 
2. The meeting was attended by experts from 24 Member States and representatives of invited United Nations bodies and offices. 
5. In addition to the documents which were transmitted to the experts at their first session, the Working Group had before it a document entitled "Observations regarding measures to reduce alleged cases of fraud", submitted by Mr. Lelong, the expert representing the Government of France (A/AC.243/1994/L.6). 
6. The Working Group agreed that at its first session it had conducted a general discussion of its mandate and had identified areas which required further review. 
It was hoped that on the basis of the conclusions thus arrived at specific recommendations would emerge which would be transmitted to the General Assembly in fulfilment of its mandate, contained in resolution 48/218. 
Moreover, while many experts wished to have an indication in dollar terms, what was presented was insufficient to enable an accurate assessment of the magnitude of the problem. 
9. Many experts expressed concern over losses, in some cases involving large sums of money, which the Organization had suffered in peace-keeping missions. 
One proposal would deal with specific action which would be taken, and the other would identify areas, systems, rules and regulations, etc., which would require further review. 
In this connection some experts stressed the need for conducting a more in-depth review of the existing systems prior to the submission of recommendations. 
In addition, information was provided by the Secretariat on the procedures which were followed once a case of presumptive fraud was reported. 
The experts noted that the current disciplinary system did not distinguish cases of fraud from other cases of misconduct. 
The time it took to dispose of any one disciplinary case ranged from 5 weeks at the shortest, to 15 months at the longest, the average period being 6 weeks. 
It was questionable whether an efficient and expeditious treatment of fraud cases could be achieved under that system. 
Some experts wished to know what practical difficulties the Secretary-General had encountered in applying the disciplinary procedures. 
Some others enquired whether the Secretary-General had means of identifying how the fraud had occurred and of studying the causes and consequences of the fraud. 
Some wished to know whether disciplinary action would be taken even in those cases where intent to defraud had not been established. 
While it was generally considered to be a good suggestion, one expert none the less had several questions regarding the implications of such a decision. 
Some wished to know what law would be applied by the Administrative Tribunal in those cases. 
13. The composition of the Joint Disciplinary Committee, requiring participation of representatives of the staff, was noted along with the problems which emanated from that structure. 
It was further noted that all members of the Joint Disciplinary Committee were staff who volunteered their services while at the same time performing full-time their regular functions. 
One expert queried the necessity for continuing with the concept of "judgement by peers", while another wondered whether the Secretary-General had given consideration to upgrading the Joint Appeals Board to a court of first instance. 
A question was also raised as to whether the Secretary-General had filed civil suits against staff members before national courts in order to recover lost funds, and if so whether problems involving privileges and immunities had been encountered. 
Once that was achieved the Tribunal would apply the internal rules and regulations of the United Nations. 
However, it was explained that the United Nations had not found it cost-effective to pursue civil cases against staff and former staff members in national courts. 
However, where the Organization itself was being sued, and the Organization chose to assert its privileges and immunities, arbitration would be proposed as an alternative. 
15. The Working Group also discussed the institution of the ombudsman. 
The representative of the Secretariat informed the Working Group that although that matter was not a new one consultations were continuing, and therefore no definitive position could be presented at this time. 
However, it was noted that in the concept under consideration the ombudsman would be closer to a mediator or conciliator, rather than a legal institution, as it was understood in the Nordic countries. 
16. The Working Group, having studied the Financial Rules and Regulations, concluded that they needed to be updated in many important areas in order to meet the changing circumstances. 
Clarification was required in many areas, including procedures for delegation of authority to certifying and approving officers, their appointment and its duration of office, as well as publication of the panel of certifying and approving officers. 
Many experts wished to receive information regarding the nature of internal financial control mechanisms, in particular for dealing with procurement and contracting. 
While the Working Group took note of the authorized threshold for expenditures, the information received did not clarify the procedures followed with regard to contracts falling within the authorized amount. 
In that connection the Working Group expressed concern that it had not been provided with requested clarification on the role of the requisitioning, approving and certifying officers, especially as regards their actions before and after a fraud was detected. 
Some experts wished to receive information regarding the procedures to be followed when liquidating peace-keeping missions. 
17. In response it was stated that the approving officers were selected from the staff in the Office of Programme Planning, Budget and Finance, while the certifying officers were appointed by the Controller on the recommendation of the head of the department or office. 
There was a system of internal control known as "pre-auditing" by the staff of the unit themselves, which was not to be confused with the role of the internal audit. 
Concerning the procedures followed by the Committee on Contracts, the Working Group received from a representative of the Secretariat a detailed description of those procedures and mechanisms. 
If the Organization was to avoid a total loss in a given case, the Secretary-General had to have effective means of recovering moneys. 
Questions were also raised as to what means of recovery existed for the Secretary-General in cases where fraudulent intent did not exist, yet loss had occurred either through misapplication or non-observance of the rules and procedures or outright negligence. 
19. Various provisions within the Financial Rules and Regulations and the Staff Rules and Regulations existed which would enable recovery. 
However, the Working Group had not received sufficient information to enable it to determine the adequacy of those provisions. 
Therefore there was a need to clarify, for example, the use of the provisions on surcharge, e.g., how often they were invoked, and whether they were was applied in cases of fraud. 
20. Among some of the ideas presented was the proposal that the Working Group might examine the possibility of effecting recovery from the pension benefits of the staff member involved in fraud. 
This process would be facilitated if States Members of the United Nations would enact legislation making it an offence under their national laws to defraud the United Nations. 
1. Endorses the observations and recommendations of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
6. Decides also that the emoluments and other conditions of service for the members of the Court shall next be reviewed at its fiftieth session in the light of the recommendations contained in the report of the Secretary-General; 
7. Decides further that the periodicity of review shall be determined at the fiftieth session. 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to redraft the Pension Scheme Regulations for members of the Court reflecting the decisions taken by the General Assembly in its resolution 45/250 B, so as to reflect gender neutrality. 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
4. Expresses concern about the adverse effect that the deteriorating financial situation has on reimbursement to troop contributors, placing an additional burden on these countries and putting at risk the continuing supply of troops to the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force; 
5. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
12. Notes with appreciation that a voluntary contribution has been made to the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force by a Government; 
17. Decides also that there shall be set off against the apportionment among Member States, as provided for in paragraph 15 above, their respective share in the unencumbered balance of 706,000 dollars gross (640,000 dollars net) for the period from 1 December 1992 to 30 November 1993, inclusive; 
19. Requests the Secretary-General to submit the budget proposals for the United Nations Disengagement Observer Force for the next financial period, including a comprehensive performance report, no later than 15 November 1994; 
21. Decides, pending the receipt of the report, to postpone action on the recommendation contained in paragraph 6 of the report of the Advisory Committee; 
24. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations peace-keeping forces in the Middle East" the sub-item entitled "United Nations Disengagement Observer Force". 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Recalling its resolution 34/9 E of 17 December 1979 and the subsequent resolutions in which it decided that the provisions of regulations 5.2 (b), 5.2 (d), 4.3 and 4.4 of the Financial Regulations of the United Nations should be suspended, the latest of which was resolution 47/205, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Force by certain Governments, 
Concerned that the Secretary-General continues to face difficulties in meeting the obligations of the Force on a current basis, including reimbursement to current and former troop-contributing States, 
3. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
13. Decides that there shall be set off against the apportionment among Member States, as provided for in paragraph 12 above, their respective share in the estimated income of 10,000 dollars other than staff assessment income approved for the period from 1 February to 31 July 1994, inclusive; 
16. Decides that there shall be set off against the apportionment among Member States, as provided for in paragraph 15 above, their respective share in the unencumbered balance of 931,000 dollars gross (1,194,000 dollars net) for the period from 1 February 1993 to 31 January 1994; 
18. Decides, pending the receipt of the report, to postpone action on the recommendation contained in paragraph 27 of the report of the Advisory Committee; 
19. Requests the Secretary-General, with a view to increasing the cost-effectiveness of the operation, to replace to the extent possible international General Service and international Field Service staff by locally recruited staff; 
22. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session under the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations peace-keeping forces in the Middle East" the sub-item entitled "United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon". 
The Secretary-General has the honour to transmit to the Economic and Social Council the report of the Director-General of the World Health Organization on progress in establishing a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS. 
1. From the first few cases of acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS) reported in 1981, the epidemic of human immunodeficiency syndrome (HIV)/AIDS has grown to include over 15 million HIV-infected men, women and children. 
To date, only 3 million of those have gone on to develop AIDS so that the world is still far from experiencing the full impact of even the HIV infections that occurred during the 1980s. 
Furthermore, the epidemic continues to grow in virtually all countries of the world. 
Every day more than 5,000 people become newly infected with HIV. 
Unlike most other diseases, HIV/AIDS selectively affects young adults in the prime of their lives, thus depriving society of the very people it has invested in for many years: the main labour force, caretakers of both young and old. 
The continued spread of HIV is not only threatening many millions of lives but is also slowing and in some cases reversing the progress made in social and economic development. 
With that welcome development has come the need for greater coordination among the various partners. Indeed, a well-functioning mechanism for coordination among the different organizations providing support to HIV/AIDS activities is essential for an effective response to the epidemic. 
3. New mechanisms for collaboration and coordination among the organizations and bodies of the United Nations system have been developed, especially at the country level, as exemplified in General Assembly resolutions 47/199 and 44/211. 
The need for a coordinated response to the HIV/AIDS epidemic, combined with the steps taken towards United Nations reform, offer a unique opportunity to apply the principles of resolutions 47/199 and 44/211 in order to save lives and reduce the threat that the HIV/AIDS epidemic poses to human well-being. 
The WHO Executive Board adopted resolution EB93.R5, in which it recommended developing and eventually establishing a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS, to be administered by WHO in accordance with the consensus option. 
It presents the schedule and, where possible, the outcome of the meetings of the governing bodies at which the study report on the proposed programme was or will be presented. 
7. Since the adoption of WHO Executive Board resolution EB93.R5 in January 1994, the inter-agency working group has met four more times to continue the development of the proposed programme. 
The group has focused both on the strategic, structural and organizational aspects of the programme and on mechanisms to help ensure that the programme is truly co-owned by all six organizations. 
Once the governing bodies of all six agencies, including the Economic and Social Council, have endorsed the establishment of the programme (see sect. II below), the group will focus on the steps outlined in the timetable (para. 35 below) as it continues to meet regularly throughout 1994 and 1995. 
The objectives, function, structure and organization of the proposed joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS as developed by the group are described below. 
8. The HIV/AIDS epidemic requires a comprehensive, multisectoral response at global and country levels. 
(c) Strengthen the capacity of the United Nations system to monitor trends and lessons learned and to ensure that appropriate and effective policies and strategies are put into operation at the country level; 
10. In providing that support, the United Nations system will recognize national Governments as the overall coordinators of HIV/AIDS activities at the country level. 
The United Nations system programme will also encourage and facilitate the involvement of non-governmental organizations, community-based organizations and groups representing people living with HIV/AIDS in the planning and implementation of HIV/AIDS activities. 
Lastly, it will act as global advocate and leader in encouraging Governments to provide sufficient political and financial support for the national response. 
The country-level structure in the joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme has been designed with those factors in mind. 
12. The country-level structure will rely on the coordination mandate of the United Nations resident coordinator, which includes a theme group on HIV/AIDS established by the resident coordinator, composed of representatives of the six co-sponsors and other interested organizations or bodies of the United Nations system. 
One of the United Nations system representatives will be selected, through consensus of the members, to chair the theme group. 
Thus, the theme group will be an internal mechanism of the United Nations system and will be intended to help the system better serve national authorities and mechanisms in their planning and coordination of national programmes. 
However, through the theme group, the United Nations system will work to ensure that all such support is directed to implementing the agreed upon plan for the national AIDS programme and that that plan is promoted adequately. 
However, the programme will support any intercountry or regional activities that will be required in response to the epidemic, utilizing the existing regional mechanisms of the co-sponsors, where possible. 
16. At the global level, the programme will strengthen national efforts by promoting a consensus on policy and programmatic approaches related to the epidemic within the United Nations system and among other external support agencies. 
The programme will also serve as a global advocate for greater political commitment in responding to the epidemic at all levels and in all countries (both developed and developing), including the allocation of more resources to HIV/AIDS-related activities. 
18. As listed in paragraph 19 below, funds to meet the financial requirements of the programme will be raised through one common global appeal that will be prepared on the basis of the global programme budget. 
Co-sponsors will be expected to both contribute financially to the programme and assist in fund-raising through a coordinated approach to a wide range of potential donors, so that the funding experience of individual co-sponsors will be fully exploited without exposing donors to unrelated, competitive requests for resources. 
Collaborative fund-raising will also ensure that innovative approaches are used to both increase contributions from existing sources and attract support from new ones. 
Funds contributed to cover global and regional activities being carried out by particular co-sponsors within the framework of the global programme budget may be contributed directly to the organizations concerned. 
19. The common appeal will include support for the following: 
(b) The costs of all global and intercountry activities to be implemented by the programme; 
(c) The costs of programme country staff members. 
20. Although it is difficult at present to specify the costs of a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS, it is anticipated that the programme could be implemented, at least initially, under the existing level of resources available to the co-sponsors for HIV/AIDS activities. 
However, it should be recognized that the total resources currently available are grossly inadequate to meet current needs. 
Although a joint, co-sponsored programme will ensure that resources are used more efficiently, it will not diminish the total amount of support that otherwise would have been required. 
In fact, it is hoped that a clear demonstration of greater efficiency will result in increased financial support for activities of the United Nations system related to HIV/AIDS. Globally, more rather than less resources will be needed for HIV/AIDS in the long term. 
21. As the administering agency for the programme, WHO will be responsible for its administrative needs and will apply appropriate operational practices and procedures. 
In so doing, it will explore with the other co-sponsors ways in which the administration of the programme might respond to the type of activities concerned. 
22. A director will be appointed to head the programme. 
The Director will provide overall leadership and direction to the programme, will serve as a high-level advocate for increased attention to HIV/AIDS at all levels and will mobilize resources for both global activities and individual national AIDS programmes. 
It will also review and make recommendations concerning the United Nations response at all levels and the participation of the individual co-sponsors. 
The draft purpose, terms of reference and selected operational procedures of PCB, the details of which are still under discussion by the inter-agency working group, are contained in the annex. 
24. The programme director will submit an annual report on the work of the programme to PCB and make it available to the governing body of each of the co-sponsors, including the Economic and Social Council if so requested. 
In addition, the HIV/AIDS activities of each co-sponsor will continue to be reviewed by its governing body. 
The WHO governing bodies will review the HIV/AIDS activities of WHO in both its role as a co-sponsor and its role as the administering agency of the programme. 
25. A Committee of Co-sponsoring Organizations (CCO) will be established and will be composed of one representative from each of the co-sponsors. 
The draft purpose, terms of reference and selected operational procedures of CCO, the details of which are currently under discussion by the inter-agency working group, are contained in the annex. 
In addition, one or more programme advisory groups (PAGs), composed of experts on various scientific, technical and policy and operational aspects of HIV/AIDS, will be required to provide guidance to the programme secretariat in those areas. 
29. The Executive Board of UNDP, at its May 1994 meeting, adopted a resolution in which it supported UNDP participation in the United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS and reaffirmed that country coordination of the programme should be undertaken within the framework of General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
30. The Executive Board of UNFPA will consider the proposed United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS at its June 1994 meeting. 
32. A transition period will be needed to allow for the shift from the efforts of six separate organizations to one joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS, supported by and servicing all six organizations. 
That transition has already begun: theme groups have been established in some countries and representatives of the six organizations have been meeting regularly and taking action on coordination-related issues. 
In the meantime, ongoing activities on HIV/AIDS on the part of the co-sponsors must not diminish. 
In addition, each of the six co-sponsors is committed to strengthening its own capacity to incorporate HIV/AIDS into its ongoing work within the framework of the joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme, a process that will require the moral and financial support of member States. 
33. Assuming that the Economic and Social Council endorses the establishment of the programme at its July 1994 session, actions at the country level can then be pursued more vigorously. 
For example, instructions will be sent to field staff to establish or strengthen theme groups on HIV/AIDS, with a strong emphasis on improving coordination and collaboration among the organizations and bodies of the United Nations system. 
34. The joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS will be formally established through a legal document signed by all six co-sponsors, defining the role and responsibilities of the programme towards each co-sponsor and the responsibilities of each co-sponsor towards the programme. 
(b) Selection of the programme director and senior staff; 
(c) Development of the detailed functions and corresponding organizational structure and staffing plan for the programme; 
(d) Continuation of consensus development on policies and strategic approaches among the United Nations system agencies; 
Economic and Social Council review of progress made in establishing the programme, including the final terms of reference of PCB and its membership, to be followed by: 
(a) Finalization of a legal document formally establishing the programme; 
(a) Finalization of the work plan and budget for 1996-1997; 
(b) Recruitment of programme staff. 
PCB meeting to approve final 1996-1997 work plan and budget and arrangements for the full implementation of the programme and its direction. 
Full implementation of the joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS. 
The Economic and Social Council is further invited to review at its next session, in February 1995, progress on the further development of the programme, in particular the terms of reference and membership of PCB. 
The United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS will be a joint and co-sponsored programme of international cooperation for providing an effective response to the HIV/AIDS pandemic. 
The programme will comprise the following organizations of the United Nations system: WHO, UNDP, UNICEF, UNFPA, UNESCO and the World Bank. 
The programme will be designed to: 
(a) Provide global leadership in response to the epidemic; 
(d) Strengthen the capacity of Governments to draw up comprehensive national strategies and to coordinate and implement effective HIV/AIDS activities at the country level; 
(f) Advocate greater political commitment in responding to the epidemic at the global and country levels, including the mobilization and allocation of adequate resources for HIV/AIDS-related activities. 
Cooperating parties of the programme will comprise the organizations of the United Nations system mentioned above, Governments of the member States of the co-sponsors, intergovernmental organizations that contribute financially to the programme and non-governmental organizations collaborating in the global response to the HIV/AIDS pandemic. 
The Programme Coordinating Board (PCB) will be the governing body of the joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS. PCB will represent the interests and responsibilities of the parties cooperating in the programme. 
PCB will have the following functions: 
1.4 To review and approve proposed longer-term plans of action and their financial implications; 
1.6 To review periodic reports evaluating the progress of the programme towards achieving its objectives; 
1.10 To review coordination issues; 
1.11 To consider any other matter relating to the programme referred to it by any cooperating party. 
2.1 It is proposed that PCB consist of approximately 30 representatives from among the cooperating parties, as follows: 
- At least nine representatives of Governments contributing financially to the programme; 
- At least nine representatives of Governments cooperating with external support agencies; 
- Six representatives of the co-sponsoring organizations; 
1.1 To review policy issues and particular aspects of the programme, including those referred to it by PCB; 
1.3 To review the collaboration (or interface) between the programme and the individual co-sponsors; 
The Council also invited the International Labour Office to inform the Council of actions taken in that regard. 
2. The Secretary-General has the honour to transmit to the Council the 293rd report of the Committee on Freedom of Association of the International Labour Office, which met at Geneva in March 1994. 
(b) Southern region: 43 sorties, flown at speeds of 600-900 km/h and at medium altitude, centred on Nasiriyah, Samawah, southern Diwaniyah, the area south of Najaf, Jalibah, Busayyah, Salman and Qurnah. 
It departed at 1515 hours, heading in the direction of Saudi Arabia. 
Southern region: 56 sorties, flown at speeds of 600-900 km/h and at medium altitude, centred on Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Artawi, Qurnah, Qal'at Salih and Jalibah. 
- At 2315 hours on 5 June 1994, a hostile formation dropped heat flares on the Qal'at Salih area, Maysan Governorate. 
(b) Southern region: 48 sorties, flown at speeds of 600-900 km/h and at medium altitude, centred on Nasiriyah, Samawah, the area south of Najaf, Qurnah, Artawi, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
Also enclosed is the paragraph concerning Lebanon in the Final Declaration of that meeting (annex II). 
They called for the respect of Lebanon's independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity and condemned the continued Israeli occupation of parts of South Lebanon and the West Bekaa Valley. 
They reaffirmed the necessity of prompt and unconditional implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978). 
The Commander-in-Chief, United Nations Command (CINCUNC), signed the 27 July 1953 Korean Armistice Agreement on behalf of all the forces of the 16 United Nations Member States and the Republic of Korea, which fought under the United Nations flag. 
The Armistice Agreement is a military agreement between the opposing military commanders to stop the Korean conflict and ensure a complete cessation of hostilities. 
Furthermore, it is intended to make possible a final peaceful settlement and assumes that this end will, in good faith, be pursued. 
Of the original 16 United Nations Member States that provided military forces to UNC during the Korean War, 9 nations are represented today. 
They are Australia, Canada, Colombia, France, New Zealand, the Philippines, Thailand, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States. 
It must be preserved until a more durable peace is achieved. 
The Armistice Agreement provisions are military in character and pertain solely to the belligerents in Korea. 
CINCUNC signed the Armistice Agreement on behalf of all military forces under the unified command, and the Commanders of the Korean People's Army (KPA) and the Chinese People's Volunteers (CPV) signed the Agreement on behalf of the Communist forces. 
It is the responsibility of the opposing commanders to enforce the cease-fire by all forces in Korea and establish measures and procedures to ensure compliance. 
In this connection, the opposing military commanders must maintain effective communications to preclude possible incidents and de-escalate the situation in the event that incidents occur. 
3. The Military Armistice Commission (MAC) was established by the Armistice Agreement "to supervise the implementation of this Armistice Agreement and to settle through negotiations any violations of this Armistice Agreement". 
In accordance with paragraph 20 of the Armistice Agreement, CINCUNC appoints five senior officers drawn from the Republic of Korea, the United States, the United Kingdom and other United Nations Member States still represented in UNC. 
In accordance with the Armistice Agreement, each side appoints a Secretary, an Assistant Secretary and other special assistants, as required, to perform functions in support of MAC. 
MAC Secretaries conduct their own meetings as required and serve as the basic channel of communications between both sides. 
The joint duty officers also meet as required. 
They have failed to participate in more than 170 joint investigations of serious incidents in the DMZ since April 1967. 
However, UNC continues to dispatch its observer teams into the UNC portion of the DMZ to conduct unilateral investigations of alleged armistice violations reported to have occurred in the DMZ and to supervise the implementation of the Armistice Agreement provisions pertaining to the DMZ. 
UNC liaison officers from the nine United Nations Member States still represented in UNC participate in these UNC joint observer team activities in the DMZ. 
In 1993, UNC dispatched its joint observer teams on 47 occasions to carry out these functions. 
The KPA/CPV component of MAC was officially notified of General Hwang's appointment through a joint duty officers' meeting held at Panmunjom on 25 March 1991. 
The UNC joint duty officer also attempted to pass credentials for Major-General Hwang as the new Senior Member, UNCMAC. 
The KPA joint duty officer rejected the credentials, saying "the South Korean Army (armed forces) is neither a signatory to the Armistice Agreement nor a member of UNC, and cannot represent the whole armed forces now in South Korea. 
This North Korean argument is, however, without merit. 
CINCUNC signed the Armistice Agreement for UNC forces from 16 United Nations Member States and the Republic of Korea. 
No individual nation or its military forces is a signatory to the Armistice Agreement. 
Today, the Republic of Korea provides "DMZ police" throughout the entire UNC (southern) portion of the DMZ to maintain the Armistice. 
The Armistice Agreement does not address MAC membership by nationality or United Nations affiliation and it gives no guidelines for designating a senior member. 
Furthermore, the appointment of a Republic of Korea general officer as the UNCMAC Senior Member does not transfer CINCUNC's Armistice maintenance responsibilities to the Republic of Korea armed forces or the Government of the Republic of Korea. 
In addition, as signatory to the Armistice Agreement CINCUNC is ultimately responsible for ensuring that UNC forces comply with it. 
North Korea should accept these facts, recognize the Republic of Korea Senior Member and come to plenary MAC meetings to discuss Armistice-related issues, including tension reduction and confidence-building measures, and help promote peace and stability on the Korean Peninsula. 
It must be emphasized that the Military Armistice Commission is an integral part of the Korean Armistice. 
The term "neutral nations" in the Armistice Agreement is defined as nations whose combatant forces did not participate in the Korean Conflict. 
The primary function of NNSC is to conduct independent inspections and investigations of Armistice Agreement violations outside the DMZ and to report its findings to the Military Armistice Commission. 
For instance, they have shipped reinforcing modern weapons and equipment into North Korea, completely bypassing the designated ports of entry, in violation of paragraph 13 (d) of the Armistice Agreement. 
The Czech delegation was compelled to withdraw on 10 April 1993, as Czechoslovakia split into two separate States in January 1993. 
9. At present, the North Koreans seek to end the NNSC arrangement as well as MAC, and thus are chipping away at the basic foundation of the Armistice architecture. 
These North Korean attempts, contrary to the letter and spirit of the Armistice Agreement, must be thwarted by the international community in order to preserve and maintain the existing Armistice until it is replaced by a more durable peace. 
UNC has continued to call upon North Korea to nominate a successor for Czechoslovakia so that NNSC may continue to function. 
This they have not done. 
Although NNSC activities have been curtailed over the years the presence of these "neutral" representatives continues to provide a stabilizing influence on the activities of the opposing sides. 
UNC believes that NNSC continues to be an integral part of the Korean Armistice. 
The Security Council will be kept informed of further developments on this issue in future reports. 
10. Beginning in August 1992, the MAC Secretaries began a series of discussions on a Memorandum of Understanding dealing with the recovery and repatriation of UNC Korean War remains. 
KPA wanted UNC to sign a Memorandum of Understanding stipulating that the UNC war remains issue should be resolved through bilateral negotiations between the KPA Supreme Command and UNC headquarters. 
Since that time, KPA has returned 131 sets of UNC Korea War remains in four repatriations from 30 November to 21 December 1993. 
The Agreement on Remains-related Matters has become the foundation for regularizing cooperation on remains recovery operations and organizing the newly formed KPA-UNC Remains Working Group, whose mission is to locate, exhume, repatriate and identify the remains of UNC personnel located north of the military demarcation line. 
Throughout these repatriations, identification of remains has been a significant problem. 
12. On 12 March 1993, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea announced its intention to withdraw from the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (NPT), effective 12 June 1993, blaming Team Spirit and United States influence over the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA). 
Later in 1993, the Republic of Korea and the Democratic People's Republic of Korea held several meetings intended to arrange for south-north exchanges of special presidential envoys to arrange for summit talks and resolve south-north issues, including joint nuclear inspections. 
13. While UNC is not directly involved in the south-north dialogue or negotiations, it has provided administrative and security assistance to these talks and other contacts held in the Joint Security Area in Panmunjom. 
UNC continues to perform an important peace enforcement role in Korea, particularly in maintaining the Armistice until an effective and enduring peace is attained through political dialogue. 
15. The maintenance of timely and effective communications between the Commanders of the opposing military forces is vital to preclude possible incidents and defuse the situation in the event that incidents occur, thereby preventing the resumption of hostilities. 
Both parties to the Korean Armistice (UNC and KPA/CPV) have played a role in this vital activity for more than 40 years. 
To continue this vital mission until a more durable peace is attained, both sides must fully cooperate to preserve the existing means of communication through the Armistice mechanism - the Military Armistice Commission - which is an integral part of the Armistice. 
Therefore, both sides agree as follows: 
Both sides shall cooperate with each other in locating, exhuming, repatriating and identifying the remains of UNC personnel located north of the MDL. 
The KPA will search for and exhume the remains of UNC soldiers buried north of the MDL and repatriate those remains to UNC. 
The UNC will render support, as necessary, to aid the KPA's search, exhumation and repatriation efforts. 
Both sides agree to exploit actively all available information in the search, exhumation and repatriation effort. 
Both sides will exercise the necessary scientific care in exhuming, repatriating and handling remains to ensure a reasonable chance of identification. 
To achieve the objectives of this agreement, both sides agree to form a working group to exchange information and coordinate remains recovery, repatriation and identification efforts. 
This working group will be chaired by 0-6 representatives from each side and will consist of seven regular members from each side. 
Technical specialists and observers can participate in working group activities as required by each side. 
Each side will determine its own working group membership, specialists and observers. 
The working group established by this agreement will begin operation within 30 days of the effective date. 
"Rotation" is defined as the replacement of units or personnel by other units or personnel who are commencing a tour of duty in Korea. 
Rotation personnel shall be introduced into and evacuated from Korea only through the ports of entry enumerated in paragraph 43 hereof. 
Rotation shall be conducted on a man-for-man basis; provided, however, that no more than thirty-five thousand (35,000) persons in the military service shall be admitted into Korea by either side in any calendar month under the rotation policy. 
The Neutral Nations Supervisory Commission, through its Neutral Nations Inspection Teams, shall conduct supervision and inspection of the rotation of units and personnel authorized above, at the ports of entry enumerated in paragraph 43 hereof. 
Such combat aircraft, armoured vehicles, weapons and ammunition shall be introduced into Korea only through the ports of entry enumerated in paragraph 43 hereof. 
Items to be replaced which are removed from Korea shall be removed only through the ports of entry enumerated in paragraph 43 hereof. 
The Neutral Nations Supervisory Commission, through its Neutral Nations Inspection Teams, shall conduct supervision and inspection of the replacement of combat aircraft, armoured vehicles, weapons and ammunition authorized above, at the ports of entry enumerated in paragraph 43 hereof. 
Paragraph 16: This Armistice Agreement shall apply to all opposing air forces, which air forces shall respect the air space over the Demilitarized Zone and over the area of Korea under the military control of the opposing side, and over the waters contiguous to both. 
Paragraph 17: Responsibility for compliance with and enforcement of the terms and provisions of this Armistice Agreement is that of the signatories hereto and their successors in command. 
The Commanders of the opposing sides shall establish within their respective commands all measures and procedures necessary to ensure complete compliance with all of the provisions hereof by all elements of their commands. 
Paragraph 24: The general mission of the Military Armistice Commission shall be to supervise the implementation of this Armistice Agreement and to settle through negotiations any violations of this Armistice Agreement. 
The term "neutral nations" as herein used is defined as those nations whose combatant forces have not participated in the hostilities in Korea. 
Members appointed to the Commission may be from the armed forces of the appointing nations. 
Each member shall designate an alternate member to attend those meetings which for any reason the principal member is unable to attend. 
Paragraph 61: Amendments and additions to this Armistice Agreement must be mutually agreed to by the Commanders of the opposing sides. 
Paragraph 62: The articles and paragraphs of this Armistice Agreement shall remain in effect until expressly superseded either by mutually acceptable amendments and additions or by provision in an appropriate agreement for a peaceful settlement at a political level between both sides. 
The report is submitted in accordance with Security Council resolution 84 (1950) of 7 July 1950 and informs the Council of North Korean violations of the Armistice Agreement. 
1. On 28 April 1994, the Korean People's Army (KPA) Military Armistice Commission (MAC) representative notified the United Nations Command (UNC) MAC representative that KPA intended to withdraw from MAC and expel the Polish delegation to the Neutral Nations Supervisory Commission (NNSC), in effect dissolving that organization. 
2. According to paragraph 17 of the Korean Armistice Agreement (see appendix I), the opposing commanders, successors to the signatories to the Armistice, are responsible for enforcing the cease-fire and establishing measures and procedures to ensure compliance. 
In this connection they must maintain the armistice mechanism, including MAC, under the provisions of paragraphs 19 through 30, and NNSC, under the provisions of paragraph 37. 
These agencies provide the means of maintaining communications, assisting in precluding possible incidents, and attempting to de-escalate incidents if they occur. 
Paragraphs 61 and 62 of the Agreement stipulate that amendments and additions to the Armistice Agreement must be agreed to by the opposing commanders. 
The events described below illustrate the KPA refusal to abide by the terms of the Armistice or to meet their obligations under its provisions. 
3. On 28 April 1994 the KPA MAC Secretary delivered a message to UNC that KPA had decided the following: 
(b) That it intended to withdraw the Polish NNSC delegation; 
(b) UNC welcomed KPA verbal confirmation of its commitment to maintain the cease-fire provisions of the Armistice. 
5. The KPA Secretary responded that the rejection by UNC would not change their decision and that they had already notified the Polish NNSC delegation to withdraw from North Korea. 
KPA further threatened to terminate contact and communication at Panmunjom if UNC refused to meet with the new representatives of the KPA Supreme Command. 
The KPA Secretary concluded with reaffirming that KPA would abide by all non-MAC related provisions of the Armistice Agreement. 
6. This irresponsible unilateral action of the KPA component of MAC is but the latest in a series of attempts on their part to dismantle the Armistice Agreement maintenance mechanism. 
The ejection of the Polish NNSC delegation without the appointment of a replacement is a clear violation of the provisions of that paragraph, as was the ejection of the Czech delegation in April 1993. 
Although NNSC activities have been curtailed over the years by their inability to perform their supervisory functions, the presence of these neutral representatives has continued to provide a stabilizing influence on the activities of the opposing sides. 
Actions to dismantle NNSC undermine the structure that has prevented a resumption of hostilities on the Korean peninsula for over forty years. 
These attempts must be prevented to preserve and maintain the Armistice until it is replaced by a true and lasting peace. 
8. For further information on the role of the United Nations Command and the Republic of Korea involving the Armistice, see the report of CINCUNC to the Security Council (S/1994/713). 
In this regard, UNC will continue to carry out its functions and fulfil its obligations under the provisions of the Armistice Agreement. 
9. There can be no peaceful resolution of the situation in Korea until the world has some faith that the North Koreans will abide by their agreements. 
MAC and NNSC can, of course, be changed or done away with, but this should be by mutual agreement rather than unilateral action. 
UNC only asks that KPA continue to abide by its past word. 
Without resolution of the existing Armistice problems, the possibility exists of a confrontation between the conventional forces still in contact for which there will be no mechanism immediately available to the on-scene commander to seek peaceful resolution. 
Such combat aircraft, armoured vehicles, weapons and ammunition shall be introduced into Korea only through the ports of entry enumerated in paragraph 43 hereof. 
Items to be replaced which are removed from Korea shall be removed only through the ports of entry enumerated in paragraph 43 hereof. 
The Neutral Nations Supervisory Commission, through its Neutral Nations Inspection Teams, shall conduct supervision and inspection of the replacement of combat aircraft, armoured vehicles, weapons and ammunition authorized above, at the ports of entry enumerated in paragraph 43 hereof. 
Paragraph 16: This Armistice Agreement shall apply to all opposing air forces, which air forces shall respect the air space over the Demilitarized Zone and over the area of Korea under the military control of the opposing side, and over the waters contiguous to both. 
Paragraph 17: Responsibility for compliance with and enforcement of the terms and provisions of this Armistice Agreement is that of the signatories hereto and their successors in command. 
The Commanders of the opposing sides shall establish within their respective commands all measures and procedures necessary to ensure complete compliance with all the provisions hereof by all elements of their commands. 
Of the ten members, three (3) from each side shall be of general or flag rank. The two (2) remaining members on each side may be major-generals, brigadier generals, colonels or their equivalents. 
Paragraph 22: The Military Armistice Commission shall be provided with the necessary administrative personnel to establish a Secretariat charged with assisting the Commission by performing record-keeping, secretarial, interpreting and such other functions as the Commission may assign to it. 
Each side shall appoint to the Secretariat a Secretary and an Assistant Secretary and such clerical and specialized personnel as required by the Secretariat. 
Records shall be kept in English, Korean and Chinese, all of which shall be equally authentic. 
Paragraph 24: The general mission of the Military Armistice Commission shall be to supervise the implementation of this Armistice Agreement and to settle through negotiations any violations of this Armistice Agreement. 
Paragraph 25: The Military Armistice Commission shall: 
The Military Armistice Commission may re-locate its headquarters at another point within the Demilitarized Zone by agreement of the senior members of both sides on the Commission. 
b. Operate as a joint organization without a chairman. 
e. Direct the operations of the Joint Observer Teams. 
f. Settle through negotiations any violations of this Armistice Agreement. 
g. Transmit immediately to the Commanders of the opposing sides all reports of investigations of violations of this Armistice Agreement and all other reports and records of proceedings received from the Neutral Nations Supervisory Commission. 
j. Provide credentials and distinctive insignia for its staff and its Joint Observer Teams, and a distinctive marking for all vehicles, aircraft and vessels used in the performance of its mission. 
Paragraph 29: When the Military Armistice Commission determines that a violation of this Armistice Agreement has occurred, it shall immediately report such violation to the Commanders of the opposing sides. 
Paragraph 30: When the Military Armistice Commission determines that a violation of this Armistice Agreement has been corrected to its satisfaction, it shall so report to the Commanders of the opposing sides. 
Paragraph 31: The Military Armistice Commission shall meet daily. 
Recesses of not to exceed seven (7) days may be agreed upon by the senior members of both sides provided that such recesses may be terminated on twenty-four (24) hour notice by the senior member of either side. 
Paragraph 35: The Military Armistice Commission may make recommendations to the Commanders of the opposing sides with respect to amendments or additions to this Armistice Agreement. 
Such recommended changes should generally be those designed to ensure a more effective armistice. 
The term "neutral nations" as herein used is defined as those nations whose combatant forces have not participated in the hostilities in Korea. 
Members appointed to the Commission may be from the armed forces of the appointing nations. 
Each member shall designate an alternate member to attend those meetings which for any reason the principal member is unable to attend. 
Paragraph 61: Amendments and additions to this Armistice Agreement must be mutually agreed to by the Commanders of the opposing sides. 
Paragraph 62: The articles and paragraphs of this Armistice Agreement shall remain in effect until expressly superseded either by mutually acceptable amendments and additions or by provisions in an appropriate agreement for a peaceful settlement at a political level between both sides. 
3. Recommends that all Members providing military forces and other assistance pursuant to the aforesaid Security Council resolutions make such forces and other assistance available to a unified command under the United States of America; 
Taking note of the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations operation in Cyprus of 7 June 1994 (S/1994/680 and Add.1), 
Expressing concern that during the period reviewed in the Secretary-General's report, UNFICYP patrols continued to encounter interference in or around the buffer zone, that cease-fire violations continued and that no progress was made on an unmanning agreement, 
Recalling its resolution 831 (1993) of 27 May 1993, and in particular its provisions on the financing of UNFICYP, 
Recalling also its resolution 889 (1993) of 15 December 1993, 
Reaffirming the provisions of resolution 186 (1964) of 4 March 1964 and other relevant resolutions, 
Noting that it is continuing its consideration of the Secretary-General's report on his mission of good offices in Cyprus of 30 May 1994 (S/1994/629) and that a further communication is awaited on the subject, 
1. Extends the stationing in Cyprus of UNFICYP for a further period ending on 31 December 1994; 
7. Urges also the leaders of both communities to promote tolerance and reconciliation between the two communities as recommended in paragraph 7 of resolution 889 (1993) of 15 December 1993; 
8. Stresses the urgent need for the implementation of the confidence-building measures referred to in the report of the Secretary-General dated 1 July 1993 (S/26026); 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a report on the implementation of the present resolution by 15 December 1994. 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such operations, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made by certain Governments to the Advance Mission, the Transitional Authority and the related trust funds, 
4. Notes the assurances given by the Secretariat that the matter of reimbursement of outstanding dues to the troop-contributing countries would be given priority when settling the unliquidated obligations of the Transitional Authority prior to its liquidation; 
5. Urges the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
15. Requests the Secretary-General to take all necessary action to ensure that the Transitional Authority is administered with the maximum of efficiency and economy during the final stage of its liquidation; 
16. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session an item entitled "Financing and liquidation of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia". 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Observer Mission by certain Governments, 
1. Reaffirms its resolution 48/227 of 23 December 1993, and stresses the need for the Secretariat to submit budget documents in time in order to allow for a proper and thorough review and approval by the General Assembly of the budgets before their implementation; 
7. Affirms that it expects that it will not be asked to take any future decisions on budgets for peace-keeping operations retroactively; 
9. Decides also to appropriate to the Special Account the amount of 1,251,800 dollars gross (1,220,100 dollars net) for the maintenance of the Observer Mission for the period from 1 February to 31 March 1994; 
13. Decides further, as an ad hoc arrangement, to apportion the amount of 1,002,600 dollars gross (939,000 dollars net) for the period from 1 April to 30 June 1994 among Member States in accordance with the scheme set out in paragraph 11 above; 
18. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia". 
In Poland, gross domestic product (GDP) rose by 4 per cent last year, thus extending the recovery that had begun in 1992. 
However, output has continued to fall with little respite in the southern European transition economies (except Slovenia and Albania) and especially in Yugoslavia and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
2. In the Russian Federation and the other members of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS), the collapse in output continued virtually unchecked last year, with an average fall of some 13 per cent following a 20 per cent drop in 1992. 
In CIS the depression has been greatly intensified by the collapse of trade among the highly interdependent Member States. 
With the introduction of tough stabilization policies, the Baltic States have experienced some of the most severe depressions of all the transition economies. 
This is but a crude piece of arithmetic which ignores changes in the quality of output (and of consumption), but it nevertheless provides a broad indication of the scale of the problems facing national Governments. 
7. In the other transition economies, the range and intensity of problems are somewhat greater, although the problems themselves are difficult to place in neat categories. 
In many of the successor States of the former Soviet Union and the former Yugoslavia, the problems of economic transition have had to take second place while problems of political stability and national identity are addressed. 
Consequently, institutional transformation is held back and problems of economic stability tend to become acute. 
8. It is sometimes tempting for observers in the Western market economies (and in international institutions) to conclude that the considerable variations in progress towards achieving a market economy reflect the degree of determination and consistency with which rigorous programmes of macroeconomic stabilization and structural reform are pursued. 
The "leaders" were thus already ahead before the collapse of the Berlin Wall. 
Parts of the existing capital stock will be rendered unprofitable and will have to contract or be retired, while other, potentially more profitable, activities will attract new investment, domestic and foreign, which will lead to an expansion in productive capacity. 
10. In terms of the broadest sectors of the economy the most apparent change in eastern Europe is the expansion of services. 
It is noticeable that in Belarus and Ukraine, for example - two countries where the transition process has made little progress - the share of services in total output is under half that in the more "advanced" reform countries of eastern Europe. 
11. Changes in the relative importance of other sectors - agriculture, construction and industry - are more variable and it is difficult to generalize. 
In the medium term, this decline in the construction sector can be expected to be reversed given the potential for industrial restructuring, the need for extensive infrastructure investment, and the social pressures for a renewal of the housing stock. 
Apart from the vagaries of the weather, which hit output particularly hard in 1992, delays in land privatization and uncertainty surrounding property rights have had a depressing effect on output in a number of transition economies. 
Demands for agricultural protectionism are already strong in eastern Europe and tariffs on imports have been raised in a number of countries, including the Russian Federation. 
A more liberal approach by EU might therefore help eastern European Governments to avoid following the Western path to agricultural protectionism, which would effectively place a heavy tax on the newly emerging activities in the industrial and service sectors. 
13. Within the manufacturing sector in the transition economies, there has been a general collapse of output in all industries, but some have clearly suffered much more than others. 
Among the hardest hit have been some of the traditional "heavy" industries - iron and steel, parts of mechanical engineering and chemicals, and so on - but also a number of "high tech" activities such as telecommunications. 
Among those relatively unscathed have been printing and publishing, clothing and processed foods. 
This general impression from the output figures is supported by the data on international trade. 
Czech and Polish exports of machinery and electro-engineering rose strongly last year, and such exports also did relatively well in Hungary. 
14. These observations refer to so short a period that to use them to draw strong conclusions about changing comparative advantages would not be justified. 
15. The contraction of both traditional heavy industries and new, high-technology industries is not so surprising, since both were "protected" by the former central planning systems and by "soft markets" in other Council for Mutual Economic Assistance (CMEA) countries, particularly the former Soviet Union. 
However, the contraction of the more advanced activities has come as an unpleasant surprise for some eastern European policy makers who frequently emphasize the high quality of their educational systems. 
However, the production of high-tech products invariably requires not just high-level research and technical skills, but also a high degree of managerial competence and the ability to adapt products quickly to consumers' requirements. 
Restrictions on Western technology exports may have had a negative impact on eastern European competitiveness in high-tech sectors but in comparison with the above-mentioned managerial shortcomings their effect is likely to have been minor. 
This conclusion, however, in no way condemns the eastern European economies to a low- or medium-tech future. 
Comparative advantage is a dynamic phenomenon which evolves in line with changes in the composition of the human and physical capital stock. 
Those changes are brought about by investment, the composition of which can of course be influenced, inter alia, by industrial policies. 
16. The restructuring of output in the transition economies has so far been largely a "negative" process, in the sense that some activities have survived the onslaught of depression better than others. 
The principal exception to this generalization has been in the rapid growth of services. 
Even "negative" restructuring has been limited in so far as many State-owned enterprises have survived with the continued supply of central government subsidies, and inter-enterprise credits, and through the reluctance of Governments to accept the employment consequences of illiquidity or a more rapid privatization (or closure) of large enterprises. 
17. Eventually, restructuring must imply the expansion of activities in which the transition economies can develop existing and new comparative advantages, but this development will require a significant upturn and changes in the composition of investment in fixed and human capital. 
Training or retraining of many sections of the labour force, from managers to operatives, is therefore needed in order to encourage a recovery of investment and the optimal exploitation of new technologies in a competitive market setting. 
Nevertheless, the development of investment in new plant and equipment is a fundamental requirement for the long-run restructuring of the transition economies and for a creating of the basis for a sustained expansion in economic activity. 
19. Most of the available data refer to total investment and it is difficult to separate machinery and equipment from housing and other construction. 
Since the dollar prices of machinery exports from the principal Western exporters were virtually unchanged or even falling for much of 1993, these changes in import values also indicate significant increases in volume. 
In addition, high rates of inflation, and uncertainty over the willingness or ability of the Governments of some transition economies to take the necessary measures to lower them, will discourage all but the most short-term investments. 
Political instability and the perversion of "market" activities and behaviour by crime and corruption will have a similar effect. 
It is precisely the strengthening of such expectations that distinguishes the "advanced" group of transition economies from the others. 
21. There is also a general "development" problem that arises in countries where the total capital stock is either too small or too obsolete to generate significant external economies among competing enterprises. 
One way around this problem of externalities would be to encourage the simultaneous expansion of a number of activities in order to achieve a critical mass of demand which would then "extend the market" for other producers throughout the economy and thus encourage a general expansion of investment. 
An earlier example of such an approach was Monnet's plan for the post-war reconstruction of the European coal and steel industries, but any suggestion of "indicative planning" is unlikely to get very far at the present time. 
Alternatively, investment demand could be increased via an expansion of public expenditure on the physical infrastructure (roads, railways, telecommunications, environment, and so on) which is in need of considerable improvement in all the transition economies and currently a source of major bottlenecks to investment and economic activity in general. 
However, this way forward is also heavily circumscribed because, partly, of pressures to reduce government budget deficits and, partly, of ideological antipathies to the States playing a significant role in economic development. 
However, the latter reaction may now be starting to change in response to the slow rate of transition in many countries (see below). 
Moreover most of the investment is concentrated on just a few countries: the four "advanced" transition economies have received over 90 per cent of the total since 1990, with most of it (80 per cent) going to Hungary and the Czech Republic. 
25. One reaction by individual countries to the "disappointing" inflow of FDI into the transition economies might be to offer special incentives for attracting foreign investors. 
Such a response would almost certainly be a mistake. 
Numerous Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) studies of tax incentives for attracting FDI have failed to show any clear impact, although many countries believe that they have to introduce them for reasons of self-defence because other countries are doing the same. 
Another "incentive" offered to foreign investors is protection in the host country's market with import quotas or high tariffs. 
This has already occurred in some of the transition economies and has sometimes been negotiated after the foreign investor proved to have been overoptimistic about sales. 
Moreover, such measures are likely to create costly distortions which will be difficult to remove once the foreign company is installed. 
The avoidance of restrictions on, as well as measures to facilitate, intraregional trade can therefore have an important influence in attracting FDI into the transition countries. 
26. In the absence of a significant boost to domestic fixed investment from FDI, it might be expected that official assistance and development bank lending would step in to fill the gap and offset the lack of private foreign investment in individual countries. 
Since 1990, official multilateral flows of new finance to the transition economies have in fact generally been larger than private capital, although last year private funds to eastern Europe were much larger than official flows. 
In the four years since 1990, the development banks' lending to eastern Europe has totalled some $5 billion, to which some $5.4 billion in official grants from Western Governments can be added. So official flows, excluding bilateral credits, were roughly equal to the total for FDI into eastern Europe. 
However, although details of disbursement are not available, just over 70 per cent of development bank commitments to eastern Europe were to the four "advanced" transition economies. 
In other words, the countries that have achieved the most progress in the transition process have succeeded in attracting not only most of the private foreign investment available for the transition economies but also most of the official funds as well. 
They are also the eastern European countries with the highest levels of income per head. However, the needs of the less well-off countries are just as urgent and much less likely to be met by private investment. 
If the argument that their difficulties in getting an effective transition programme under way only reflects a lack of political will or determination is rejected, then a review of the scale and distribution of official assistance is urgently needed. 
It should also be remembered that the International Monetary Fund (IMF) approval of short-run stabilization programmes is usually necessary before development bank funds can be released for essential infrastructure investments. 
27. The weakness of fixed investment in the transition economies is both a reflection and a cause of many of the rigidities that are holding back or slowing down the transition process in many of the eastern European economies. 
Without a strong recovery in fixed investment it will not be possible to achieve the extensive restructuring of the supply side of the economies which is essential for a sustained reduction of inflation to rates broadly comparable with those in Western Europe. 
Labour mobility is often low and so adjustment will require the help of training programmes and other active labour-market policies, as well as a socially acceptable level of unemployment benefits. 
However, because the traditional instruments of fiscal and monetary policy are still deficient or inadequate in most of the transition economies (a reflection of their transitional state), most of the burden of stabilization policy is being placed on reductions in government expenditure. 
Given the absence or narrow scope of domestic bond markets and limited access to foreign borrowing, large budget deficits are therefore likely to exacerbate inflationary pressures. 
The challenge for both domestic and international policy makers is thus to find ways of spreading the burden of adjustment among a wider range of policy instruments and of easing the resolution of some of these dilemmas. 
28. There was a slow reaction in terms of unemployment to the introduction of reforms in 1989 and 1990, but since 1991 unemployment has risen sharply and is now a major economic and social problem in the transition economies. 
29. In the Russian Federation, in the other CIS countries, and also in the Baltic States, official unemployment rates are still exceptionally low given the large falls in output although unemployment has started to increase sharply in the Baltic States. 
In the Russian Federation, the official unemployment rate at the end of last year was 1.1 per cent of the labour force, but an alternative official estimate puts it at just over 5 per cent, while unofficial "guestimates" yield a figure of over 10 per cent. 
30. Unemployment on the present scale in eastern Europe would be a serious problem in any country, but it is particularly disturbing in that previous experience of it was virtually non-existent and Governments are still without an effective strategy for industrial and labour-market restructuring. 
Not only has unemployment benefits as a proportion of the average wage fallen considerably in all the transition economies since 1991, but the proportion of the unemployed actually entitled to benefits has also been sharply reduced. 
31. The slow pace of restructuring and privatization of large State-owned enterprises is one of the factors behind the persistence of high inflation rates in all the transition economies. 
Price liberalization generally went ahead rapidly while monopolistic structures remained in place to provide a persistent source of inflationary pressure. 
At the same time, the range and efficacy of the instruments available to transition economy Governments have been limited. 
However, inflation rates still remain high even in countries that have had the most success in lowering them, and in none of the transition economies have annual rates been established in single digits. 
The figure for Poland represents a slight improvement, but that for Hungary hardly any. 
Slovakia was the only other transition economy with an inflation rate within this 20-37 per cent range. 
To some extent Poland has attempted to follow the latter course, with some success, although how far the acceleration in the rate of inflation towards the end of 1993 was due to seasonal rather than more fundamental factors is unclear. 
32. In all the other transition economies the inflation problem was markedly worse than in the central European countries and in general tended to worsen during the course of 1993. 
33. Despite widespread fears a year or so ago, the Russian Federation has managed to avoid the descent into hyperinflation. 
In virtually all the other CIS States, inflation in 1993 was over 1,000 per cent and was generally deteriorating throughout the year, especially in the second half after the collapse of the rouble zone. 
Although in some cases special factors such as price liberalization created sharp jumps in the price level, by the middle of the year a number of republics, including Georgia and Ukraine, had passed or were dangerously close to the threshold of hyperinflation. 
35. The growth of imports also varied considerably, from under 1 per cent in Bulgaria to about 25 per cent in Poland, but here the changes are more closely related to differences in the growth of output and domestic demand. 
In the immediate future there does not appear to be an urgent problem in financing those deficits, although Hungary may find it difficult to finance another deficit of the size of last year's. 
The recent debt reduction arrangements for Bulgaria and Poland should make it easier for them to obtain financing. 
However, the question of sustainability is likely to become more urgent in the course of 1994, particularly for countries where export performance has been weakening and private consumption pulling in increasing volumes of consumer goods. 
However, perceptions of country and area risk may still deter private lending and so the international financial institutions must be ready to move quickly to meet any shortfall in funding. 
In assessing the justification of particular deficits some sensitivity to the needs of the domestic population is required. 
A number of factors were behind the fall in imports, including weak domestic demand and the depreciation of the rouble, but the main reason for the fall was a large reduction in "centralized" (and subsidized) imports owing to the squeeze on government expenditure. 
38. The process of privatization is central to the entire process of transforming the former centrally planned economies into decentralized market economies. 
"Privatization" is a description as much of the objective of the transition process as of a means of achieving that objective. 
The Government's role would be to ensure macroeconomic stability - employing "shock therapy", if necessary to deal with inflation and government deficits - and the construction of the legal and institutional framework required for a market economy to function efficiently. 
In this framework, the Government would promote allocative efficiency by cutting subsidies to enterprises, liberalizing prices, and opening the economy to foreign trade and competition. 
Thus, from the point of view of government, privatization and restructuring were regarded as virtually synonymous. 
The emphasis would, instead, be on technical assistance, especially for creating the institutions and skills required for the private business sector to operate, which in turn would increase its attractiveness to foreign investors. 
The mood was caught by a Polish minister when he declared that the best industrial policy was no industrial policy. 
"Small" privatization, together with the creation of new private businesses (many of them small family concerns), has led to a rapid expansion of private enterprise. 
43. Although attention is often focused on the "advanced" group of transition economies, this should not disguise the fact that there has been significant progress elsewhere, although it is often uneven. 
In Bulgaria, land reform has moved slowly and few State-owned enterprises have been privatized although, as in Romania, the relevant enabling laws have been passed. 
In all three countries, private ownership has progressed quickly in retailing and services, although most concerns are very small; in the industrial sector, however, privatization has been slow. 
A major reason for this apart from fairly common problems such as the high levels of indebtedness of many State-owned enterprises is lack either of popular support or of agreement among the governing parties. 
44. Although there has been much pessimism over the progress of reforms in the Russian Federation, the privatization programme has in fact been moving very quickly and is one of the most successful elements in the transformation process. 
Many of the enterprises are now owned by their managers and workers who obtained their companies' assets at very low prices. 
Nevertheless, the share of output and employment accounted for by large State-owned enterprises remains considerable and they continue to dominate the industrial sectors. 
The slow-down, in turn, has complicated the problems of macroeconomic stability, not least in the area of public expenditure, and is a brake on the recovery of fixed investment. 
Since most of the large State-owned enterprises were also the biggest clients of the banks under the old regime, the latter now have balance sheets that are so full of bad debts that many of them would probably be declared insolvent under Western banking rules. 
Since most of the transition economies would need outside help to pursue these objectives, they effectively constitute a set of priorities for revised programmes of official assistance. 
49. The recovery that got under way last year in several countries of eastern Europe now seems very likely to continue in 1994. 
The outlook is more problematic for Hungary, where forecasts range between a continued fall in output and a mild recovery, and for Romania where the recent austerity programme agreed with IMF seems likely to produce zero growth this year. 
In Bulgaria and Slovakia, large domestic imbalances imply at best a year of stagnation or even another fall in output. 
In the successor States of the former Yugoslavia, other than Slovenia, the fall in output is likely to continue, although, in Croatia at least, at a lower rate than last year. 
Altogether, aggregate output in eastern Europe might rise in 1994, perhaps by a modest 1 per cent, but it would be the first year of growth since the collapse of the old system. 
In the Russian Federation, the key question is whether the paralysis in macroeconomic policy, which has characterized most of the past year, can be overcome in order to provide some chance of meeting the targets, recently agreed with IMF, for reducing inflation and the federal Government's budget deficit. 
If the deficit target is met, the probable reduction in subsidies to State-owned enterprises might lead to a much larger cut in output than the 6-7 per cent reduction currently envisaged by the Government. 
51. In eastern Europe, the economic recovery in a small group of countries is a great relief to policy makers, but it must also be recognized that it is still very fragile and, given the depth of the recession, very modest as well. 
Inflation rates and budget deficits remain high and government policies are still constrained by the need to reduce them. 
Moreover, the recovery of domestic demand has led to a rapid deterioration in the external accounts of many countries. 
At the moment the countries most affected do not appear to be facing immediate difficulties in financing their current account deficits, but typically this is a situation that can change very quickly. 
52. As far as the external economic environment is concerned, there should be some improvement in 1994. 
Although there is quite a wide range of forecasts for Germany, GDP growth in this all-important market for eastern European economies is likely to be some 0.5-1 per cent this year, and this would represent a modest but distinct improvement over the 1.3 per cent fall last year. 
54. The transition economies will benefit from the strengthening of GATT rules and authority, especially if this leads to much stricter control of anti-dumping procedures and other forms of contingent protection. 
55. Previous issues of the Survey and the Economic Bulletin for Europe have expressed repeatedly the view that both the volume and the coordination of international assistance for the transition economies have not been commensurate with the scale and complexity of the problems to be overcome. 
However, these outbursts of anxiety often lead to hasty promises of action and assistance which either fail to materialize or fall considerably short of expectations. 
Not all of these were anticipated four years ago and it is reasonable to assume that unforeseen obstacles to the transition will continue to arise. 
See Economic Commission for Europe, "The cost of unemployment, 1972-1982", Economic Bulletin for Europe, vol. 35, No. 3 (1983), pp. 289-306, table 3.1 (Oxford and Elmsford, New York, Pergamon Press for the United Nations). 
1. During the past few years, international energy markets have received limited attention because of ample supplies, a marked slow-down in the growth rates of energy consumption in several developed countries caused by recession, and improving energy efficiencies and lower energy prices, particularly of crude oil. 
2. Changes in the structures of energy industries have accelerated as a result of privatization, downscaling and the application of modern technologies in all aspects of the exploration, development, production, transportation, transformation and utilization of energy. 
However, higher investments for environmental reasons have had the opposite effect. 
At the same time, energy taxes, especially on oil products, have led to higher prices for consumers. 
The number of such corporations has increased and they now represent more home countries from the developed market economies and the developing world. 
A number of developing countries that had previously nationalized foreign energy concessions have participated in the process. 
4. But despite that state of relative tranquillity, recent energy developments are causing a variety of concerns that will require constant monitoring by the international community. 
As indicated in the report of the Secretary-General on changing global energy patterns, in many developing countries - even energy exporting ones - shortages of fossil fuels and/or electricity often cause severe losses of economic output. 
The number of the energy poor is growing, particularly in rural areas. 
Yet economic growth and the consequent increase in energy consumption are imperative for meeting the needs of a growing population and tackling serious local as well as global environmental problems. 
In recent years, the newly industrializing economies of Asia and the Pacific have registered even higher rates of increase in energy consumption. 
However, their per capita gross domestic product (GDP) and energy consumption will remain much lower than those of the industrialized countries. 
6. Meeting the energy requirements of the developing world will require massive investments from national as well as foreign sources, including bilateral and multilateral sources as well as foreign direct investment, and will also require increasing access to international capital markets. 
Investment will also be required for developing the energy resources of many developing countries, particularly oil and natural gas, for export to the developed market economies, which are becoming more dependent on imported energy. 
While crude oil prices have declined, taxes on oil products have increased in several developed market economies and a variety of proposals for additional ecological taxes are under consideration. 
Those developments have led to lower foreign-exchange incomes in several oil exporting developing countries, with adverse effects on their economic growth prospects, political and social stability and ability to invest in additional oil production capacities. 
8. Energy consumption in the oil importing developing countries has increased at an annual rate of 5.4 per cent during the period 1970-1991. 
Indigenous resources provided most of the additional supplies of coal, gas and electric power, while most of the oil requirements continued to be imported. 
Oil imports were thus estimated at 6.7 million b/d for an annual foreign-exchange outlay of approximately US$ 44 billion. 
In 1970, world energy consumption totalled 4.5 billion tons of oil equivalent (toe); by 1991 it had increased to 7.6 billion toe; by 2020, it may reach 13.8 billion toe. 
11. That growth in energy consumption assumes that energy efficiency efforts will continue and even improve in the years ahead. 
World energy intensity dropped from about 0.56 toe per 1,000 1980 United States dollar of GDP in 1973 to 0.49 toe in 1988 and is expected to drop further to 0.42 toe in 2000 and 0.35 toe in 2020. 
12. Increases in energy consumption, especially of fossil fuels, have given rise to environmental concerns at the national, regional and global levels. 
Air emissions world wide of carbon in the form of carbon dioxide (CO2) from fossil fuels are expected to increase from 5.6 billion tons in 1990 to 11.3 billion tons in 2020. 
Large increases are also expected in the emissions of nitrogen and sulphur compounds. 
For the economies in transition, fossil fuels consumption will increase by 1.23 per cent per annum to 2.5 billion toe; their per capita fossil fuels consumption will remain higher than that of the other groups of countries, at 5,208 koe. 
Both energy consumption and emissions are of course related to economic growth. 
By the year 2020, the developed market economies will account for US$ 38.5 trillion of the global GDP of US$ 56.8 trillion; their per capita GDP will rise to US$ 36,771. 
The economies in transition will account for US$ 4.8 trillion in total GDP and a per capita GDP of US$ 8,052. 
The developing world will account for US$ 14.5 trillion in total GDP; their per capita GDP, however, will be only US$ 2,214. 
15. The outlook on the trend in energy demand structures, not including traditional non-commercial sources of energy such as fuelwood and biomass, is for major changes in the global energy balance, with an increasing use of natural gas and hydropower and a declining dependency on oil and coal. 
During that time, coal will remain an important source of energy in a number of countries that are members of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) and eastern European countries, the Russian Federation, China and India. 
Hydropower development will on the whole increase in the developing world, although financial constraints and environmental considerations will have a significant impact on new developments. 
16. The rapidly increasing demand from the electric power sector, particularly in developing countries, will underpin the greatly expanded use of natural gas. 
Consumption for electric power generation is expected to more than quadruple in developing countries by 2005. 
17. Similarly, the use of coal to generate electricity will increase. 
Developing countries are expected to almost double their consumption of coal by 2005. 
There is a large untapped hydro-potential in many developing countries, but in many of them those resources are increasingly concentrated in more remote areas, where their development is costlier and more difficult. 
The demand for electricity will remain strong in developing countries to meet the needs of rapid urbanization and industrialization. 
19. Developments in the level and structure of total primary energy demand in the developing world during the period 1970-1991 have been significant, with many interregional and intraregional variations. 
The magnitude of those variations depends on the status of the individual countries, such as whether they are net importers or exporters of energy, and on the level of their economic development (see figure II). 
20. Paradoxically, recent experience indicates that the more energy the world consumes, the more energy reserves are found. 
The fear of resource exhaustion has been replaced by a state of abundance and oversupply, with obvious consequences for the price of primary commodities, including fossil fuels. 
21. The price of crude oil did not rise to US$ 100/barrel as forecast in the early 1980s. 
22. Those developments are generally attributed to two causes: recent advances in energy technologies and the widespread adoption of free market policies. 
23. The 1970s and 1980s produced an accelerated advance in the earth sciences, largely through the use of computers, and in the innovative interpretation of subsurface data. 
With the demand for cost-efficient exploration methods brought on by the decline in recent years in the price of oil, many geophysical applications can currently be performed on a personal computer. 
Moreover, advances in microcomputer technology has made possible the desk-top workstation, allowing an even broader spectrum of explorers to apply the benefits of interactive interpretation technology to drilling decisions and reservoir development processes. 
Seismic exploration technology has advanced tremendously and the interpretive benefits of 3-D seismic data have been enormous because of the considerable improvements in subsurface resolution. 
3-D seismic data has had an even greater impact on drilling economics, providing far superior information upon which to base drilling decisions. 
25. The efficiency and productivity of drilling operations has undoubtedly improved. 
An important evolution in drilling involves measurement while drilling (MWD), which has largely been responsible for the advances in horizontal drilling. 
Those advances, as well as advances in computer imaging and seismic analysis of reservoirs, have been vital components of the surge in horizontal drilling. 
26. Favourable prospects for significant discoveries in deep-water areas have led towards major advances in technology. 
It is expected that the next technological step will be to extend the capabilities of deep-water drilling, which currently has a range of 8,000 feet (2,440 metres), to a depth of about 13,000 feet (3,960 metres). 
28. Oil industry technology as a whole continues to evolve, driven by steady growth in energy demand, shifts in the energy resource base and mounting concerns about the integrity of the environment. 
29. Equally important developments in continental and undersea pipelines as well as supertankers and liquefied natural gas (LNG) carriers have narrowed the distances between remote resources and markets. 
In fact, in Algeria, Azerbaijan, Kazakhstan and Venezuela, agreements already reached with transnational oil corporations call for the application of modern technologies to oil reservoirs already discovered. 
They are often based on untested assumptions and optimistic technological forecasts that foresee a rapid reduction in costs which may or may not happen. 
Moreover, either explicit or implicit assumptions of governmental subsidies and/or massive government-supported research and development programmes are incorporated into such scenarios at a time of world-wide movement towards free market economies and less government involvement in business efforts. 
Under a more optimistic assumption of improved energy efficiency, the contribution of NRSE would be as high as one half. 
However, such a rapid development of NRSE would require an array of policy changes and practices by Governments and business, including the full environmental costing of all energy sources. 
35. World crude oil production, shown in figure IV, illustrates the relative regional production status and the increasing importance of the developing countries in world oil supplies. 
38. OPEC increased its oil output in 1993 by about 500,000 b/d, following an increase of about 1 million b/d in 1992. 
The OPEC share of total world oil production now stands at almost 42 per cent, up from 38.8 per cent in 1990, having gained 1.2 per cent in 1993 and 1.5 per cent in 1992. 
39. Saudi Arabia is now the world's largest producer of oil and has made further progress in its capacity boost to 10 million b/d. 
Abu Dhabi's capacity is to be raised to 3 million b/d by 1995, and the Islamic Republic of Iran has achieved a capacity of 4 million b/d while announcing a significant discovery in the south that will add 7 billion barrels of light crude to its reserves. 
In an effort to encourage activity and stem the downward trend in its production, it has opened more exploration acreage and has made significant improvements in its production sharing terms. 
In Venezuela, as part of its new policies involving the private sector a second round of bidding was opened for production rights to old and marginal oilfields, receiving bids from 44 companies for 74 fields, where production might yield 300,000 b/d by the end of the decade. 
43. Oil production from the group of 19 non-OPEC oil exporting developing countries continued to gain, maintaining the upward trend that has prevailed since the 1970s, and its share of total world oil production now stands at 21.4 per cent. 
Inasmuch as there were serious declines in oil output in half of those countries, a number of new producers have scored big gains in the past two years, offsetting declines in the traditional producing countries. 
44. Among the recent entrants to the ranks of oil exporters, Papua New Guinea raised its production to an estimated 125,000 b/d in 1993, after its first crude oil production came on stream in 1992 averaging about 52,000 b/d. 
45. Production increases were reported in 1993 by most of the major players of the group. 
46. In Latin America, non-OPEC oil exporters have made steady gains in their outputs, largely due to work stimulated by the privatization of their oil operations. 
In 1993, Argentina's production averaged about 575,000 b/d, having gained 3.75 per cent over the previous year. 
In Peru, the slide in production since the late 1980s was reversed in 1993, with a production of 126,000 b/d, up almost 8 per cent from 1992. 
There was a notable year-on-year increase in Ecuador: after withdrawing from OPEC in 1992 and thus freeing itself of a quota, it boosted output by over 6 per cent in 1993, averaging about 341,000 b/d, thanks to the increased exploration and development activities of Petroecuador and foreign contractors. 
In Colombia, production should grow quickly as the giant Cusiana field comes on stream. 
47. In the Middle East, Yemen's oil output continued to gain, increasing by 14.5 per cent to 208,000 b/d in 1993, while reporting more discoveries in the complex Shabwa area. 
Oman's production also continued on its upward trend, increasing 4.4 per cent for an average of 775,000 b/d in 1993, also reporting a new discovery of light oil in the north-west. 
48. In Africa, Egypt posted a production gain of almost 2.5 per cent for about 894,000 b/d in 1993, reporting new discoveries in the Western Desert and the Gulf of Suez. 
Source: Same as table 2. 
Of the large number of energy-deficient developing countries, only 18 had any oil production, of whom only Brazil and India registered a sizeable oil output. 
Among the remaining developing countries that do not have any oil production, fewer than 20 countries have carried out any exploration activities in recent years. 
52. Brazil and India account for almost 81 per cent of the total production of the group, about 1.43 million b/d. 
53. India's oil production has continued to slide, falling a further 4.2 per cent in 1993 to about 524,000 b/d. 
New acreage, both onshore and offshore, have been opened for foreign participation in exploration and development. 
54. Of the other producers, Pakistan and Turkey posted significant declines in their outputs in 1993, which fell 16.7 per cent and 7.6 per cent respectively. 
Thailand's production remained practically unchanged in 1993; a reserves boost at its main onshore field will sustain flow for several more years and oil strikes in the Gulf of Thailand may add to future production. 
55. Exploration and development indicators (see table 4) show that such activities during the period 1990-1992 continued at relatively significant levels in those oil producing countries. 
56. In the non-oil producing developing countries, exploration activities (see table 5), remained at chronically low levels despite prospects in a large number of sedimentary basins in those countries. 
Source: Same as table 2. 
Source: Same as table 2. 57. New additions and increased estimates of existing natural gas reserves continued to outpace production, with world reserves increasing by 14 trillion cubic metres to about 138 trillion cubic metres at the end of 1992. 
At the current rate of production, the global reserves-to-production ratio stands at nearly 65 years. 
The most significant reserve additions were in the Middle East and in non-OECD Europe, which continue to hold over 70 per cent of the world's total natural gas reserves (see figure VI). 
58. Most of the natural gas is consumed in Europe, the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) and North America, where there are significant gas reserves and production. 
59. In Asia and the Pacific, natural gas was the fastest growing fuel, the rate of growth of its consumption in 1992 outpacing that of all other regions. 
The Republic of Korea, having no indigenous natural gas resources, has secured two new LNG base-load contracts with Indonesia and Malaysia and its existing contract with Indonesia has been uprated as well. 
India's natural gas consumption grew by 13.5 per cent with the development of infrastructure to deliver gas from the offshore Bombay High field. 
61. The sharp growth in demand in the Republic of Korea and Taiwan Province of China has spurred the regional producers, Indonesia, Malaysia and the north-west shelf of Australia to expand their existing capacities. 
The Pacific Rim accounts for a staggering 70 per cent of all trade in LNG, albeit in a largely regional market. 
Although the large LNG markets are in Japan, the Republic of Korea and Taiwan Province of China, demand trends throughout the region bear considerable pressure on the overall supply/demand patterns of the region, since LNG plays an increasing role in the fuel diversification strategies of many Asian countries. 
62. Natural gas consumption in Brazil increased nearly 10 per cent in 1993, while in Argentina and Venezuela consumption continued to rise by about 5 per cent. 
63. In the Persian Gulf OPEC countries, increased crude oil production, notably in Saudi Arabia, has resulted in increased associated gas production. 
It has been reported that Qatar has secured an agreement with a Japanese utility to export about 4 million tons per year of LNG from its huge North field, as well as two long-term strategic investment agreements to deliver gas to Italian and other European countries. 
In the Islamic Republic of Iran, the national gas distribution system is being extended and exports possibilities to Asia and Europe are being studied. 
64. Although there are vast amounts of proved natural gas reserves in the Middle East, about 31 per cent of the world's proved reserves, they have been primarily developed for domestic consumption. 
The main obstacle to gas exports from the region, development costs for which are comparatively low, has been the cost of transportation to the distant, main gas markets in eastern Asia and western Europe. 
67. Natural gas, once considered an unwanted by-product of oil production, now provides 22.9 per cent of the world's energy needs. 
Continued cost-competitiveness and lower air pollutant emissions relative to other fossil fuels, as well as technological developments in its production, transportation and use, will lead to a significant increase in natural gas consumption. 
Privatization and deregulation policies in the natural gas industries have already led to more open markets and the increasing involvement of a greater number of players, including transnational corporations and gas and electricity companies, in a global effort to enhance the development of that energy resource. 
70. World proved reserves of economically recoverable hard coal are now estimated at 521,413 million tons (see figure VIII) and a further 517,769 million tons of sub-bituminous and lignite are considered to be economically recoverable. 
International trade in anthracite, steam and metallurgical coals was estimated to have remained steady at about 400 million tons per year in the period 1991-1992, about 12 per cent of the total world coal production. 
North America is the main net exporting region and OECD Europe remains the main net importer. 
Asia and the Pacific region has seen the largest growth in both production and consumption over the past decade (see figure IX). 
72. Currently more than half the total world coal production is consumed by coal-fired power stations, generating over 40 per cent of the world's electricity. 
Nevertheless, the magnitude of the reserves in developing countries such as China and India, as well as the cost advantage of coal in electricity generation, in many cases favours the continued growth of coal until more viable energy alternatives can be developed. 
Figure IX. Coal production and consumption by area, 
76. Electric power generation has become the focal point of determined national economic development programmes aimed at accelerating economic growth. 
The OECD average is 10,000 kWh per head of population (more than 17,000 kWh in Canada and Sweden and over 12,000 kWh in the United States of America), while in the low-income developing countries it is less than 100 kWh. 
77. World total installed electric generating capacity stood at 2,485 gW in 1991 and was estimated to have increased to over 2,900 gW in 1992. 
78. Coal is the leading fossil fuel for electricity generation in the industrial countries and the larger developing countries. 
In those developing countries with abundant coal resources, for example China and India, coal-fired electricity output will continue to advance rapidly. 
79. Of the renewable sources of energy for electricity generation, hydropower is not only the most reliable but also the most promising source for developing economies. 
Figure X shows hydroelectricity generation by region. 
However, the hydropower potential of the developing world remains underexploited. 
America, nuclear power has been developed to a limited extent, with four countries having nuclear power plants in operation or under construction (Argentina (2), Brazil (1), Cuba (2 under construction) and Mexico (1)), which contribute about 2.2 per cent of the region's electricity supply. 
82. Almost without exception, dynamic developing economies plan to double their electricity generating capacity between now and the end of the decade, a surge in capacity which is projected to continue well into the next century. 
It has been recognized that without restructuring and evaluating power sector management on the basis of commercial principles, it is unlikely that the required power sector investment can be mobilized in the 1990s. 
Developing electricity generating capacity is highly capital-intensive and hydro and nuclear power are the most capital-intensive of all. 
84. Spending by international oil companies on exploration and development in developing countries apparently continues on an upswing. 
While comprehensive data are not available for the petroleum industry world wide, the capital expenditures on petroleum exploration and development by majority-owned affiliates of United States companies (see figure XII and table 7) may be indicative of trends during the past decade. 
85. Developing countries seeking oil and gas exploration risk capital must be aware that new and large-scale competition for upstream investment is under way. 
Changing world political patterns have led to the liberalization of laws regarding foreign investment in the energy sector in almost all countries, resulting in a marked increase in interesting exploration acreage in all geological provinces of the world. 
Source: Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development of the United Nations Secretariat, based on "Capital expenditures by majority-owned affiliates of US companies", in Survey of current business (Washington, D.C., United States Department of Commerce), March 1993. 
Source: Same as figure XII. 
There will be intensified screening towards the very best opportunities. 
What will that development entail for the developing world, particularly the oil importing developing countries? Since there will be more acreage, more opportunities and the absolute amount of risk capital is not unlimited, it will mean that fewer sums will be available for geologically less promising areas. 
88. It may be necessary for those countries to promote fiscal and legal regimes that are substantially more attractive than elsewhere, because of all the non-regulatory constraints, such as poor infrastructure and higher perceived political risk. 
Governments will have to respond effectively in that competitive environment by offering better terms to attract and keep investments. 
In a fast-moving environment, Governments will need to constantly monitor and check how their terms compare with those of other countries in both fiscal and operational arrangements. 
Governments may also have to redefine their roles as regulatory entities and promoters of energy sector development. 
"Electric power. 
That would leave suppliers free from government interference in the day-to-day operations of power companies. 
The new regulatory framework could then lead to better economic, financial, environmental, and service policies in the power sector. 
The Bank will try to encourage private investment in power by financing innovative programmes aimed at attracting private investors. 
Commercialization and corporatization of state-owned power suppliers will also be supported. 
"Cumulative Bank lending for power, which totalled $45.5 billion at the end of fiscal 1993, supported many state-owned monopoly power utilities in the past because it provided countries with the basic infrastructure needed for production. 
"Energy efficiency and conservation. 
With reforms in pricing and institutional arrangements, the Bank will be more able to help developing countries improve energy efficiency and conservation. 
"The Bank will be more selective about where it lends, however. 
To receive new commitments from the Bank, governments should clearly show they are setting up structural incentives that lead to more efficient energy production and use. 
"The Bank will also help improve the way consumers use energy and will assist in identifying, supporting, and promoting demand-side management. 
Developing countries will also be encouraged to adopt more energy-efficient and less-polluting technologies. 
"Many countries are reviewing their energy performance in the face of rapidly growing energy demand, scarce energy funding, and environmental pressures. 
Rising complaints from customers and a rethinking of the roles of the government and the private sector in energy are adding to this attention. 
93. As analysed in the present and previous reports of the Secretary-General on the subject, very few of the above objectives, which have been endorsed repeatedly by the General Assembly during the past 14 years, have been achieved, especially in the energy-deficient developing countries. 
It supplements the report of the Director-General made available to the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1993 on this same subject. 
The Council also reiterated its appeal to the international community, the organizations of the United Nations system, donor countries and regional financial institutions to contribute generously to the implementation of the Conference programmes and projects. 
The Conference adopted the Rabat Declaration, in which all African States bordering the Atlantic Ocean expressed their common will to strengthen and develop cooperation in fisheries matters. 
The Conference also set up a follow-up committee, composed of a limited number of States, to monitor activities during the intersessional periods. 
5. At its second session, held in Dakar in July 1991, the Ministerial Conference adopted the Regional Convention on Fisheries Cooperation among the African States Bordering the Atlantic Ocean. 
The Convention will enter into force with the deposit of the seventh instrument of ratification, acceptance, approval or accession. 
At present, it has been ratified by the Governments of Guinea and Senegal; the Governments of Equatorial Guinea and Sierra Leone have deposited their instrument of accession with the Director-General. 
6. In its resolution 1991/73, the Economic and Social Council took note with satisfaction of the convening of the Conference and welcomed the adoption of the Convention. 
In response to a request from the Chairman of the Ministerial Conference that FAO provide interim support, pending the establishment of a permanent secretariat, the Director-General of FAO approved the funding of a project (TCP/RAF/2253) for this purpose. 
The project became operational in May 1992. 
A major activity of the project was the organization of a legal and institutional workshop in Praia, Cape Verde in July 1993, which examined issues relating to different options for the establishment of the permanent secretariat. 
7. Another major activity was the organization by FAO, with funding from the FAO/Norway/Cooperative Programme, of a regional workshop on fisheries monitoring, control and surveillance for African States bordering the Atlantic Ocean in Accra, Ghana in November 1992. 
This was in response to resolution CONF/1/91 adopted at the second session of the Conference regarding assistance for combating illegal fishing in the region. 
The Follow-up Committee, at its second session (Dakar, December 1992) endorsed the recommendations of the workshop. 
8. A workshop to formulate guidelines on how to develop a regional maritime database (BDRM) to meet the requirements of the member States, was organized in Dakar in February 1993 with support from the European Community (EC) and FAO project TCP/RAF/2253. 
Based on the conclusions and recommendations of the workshop, the BDRM Programme was formulated and submitted to the EC, which has expressed, in principle, an interest in funding it. 
9. The Regional Fishery Law Advisory Programme, formulated by FAO and endorsed by the Follow-up Committee at its second session, provides advice to the Ministerial Conference, subregional bodies and individual countries of the region on the legal aspects of fisheries cooperation, management and development. 
The Programme is based in Dakar and has been operational since May 1994. 
1. The Committee recalls its request made two years ago that the Fact Sheet published by the Centre for Human Rights dealing with the Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights be substantially revised and reissued on an urgent basis. 
This request was agreed to at the time but no action has yet been taken. 
3. Given the extremely close links between the agenda for the Summit and the responsibilities of the Committee it decides to send its Rapporteur to represent it at the second Preparatory Committee meeting to be held in New York in August 1994. 
The Committee also decides to send one of its members, to be nominated at its eleventh session, to participate in the Social Summit. 
4. The Committee notes that the Fourth Conference on Women will be held in Beijing in September 1995. 
For this reason it requests the Secretariat to provide it, at its eleventh session, with a briefing paper on current developments in relation to preparations for the Conference with particular emphasis on the role of economic, social and cultural rights. 
It decides to adopt a position paper in relation to the Conference at that session and to be represented at the Conference itself by a member to be nominated at its eleventh session. 
5. The Committee notes with regret that the report of its eighth session held in May 1993 and its ninth session held in November-December 1993 was not available to it until 20 May 1994. 
The Committee notes that this delay is extremely inconvenient for Governments, international agencies, NGOs and others, especially at the national level, for whom the report is the only practical way of obtaining access to the work of the Committee. 
It therefore requests that every effort be made to publish the Committee's annual report as soon as possible after the relevant session and not to delay publication for six months because of the timing of the Council's annual session. 
7. The Committee had a very useful discussion at its tenth session with a representative of the Committee of Independent Experts established pursuant to the Council of Europe's European Social Charter. 
It believes that it would be extremely valuable, not only for purposes of mutual enlightenment but also to increase coordination and gain a better overview of the demands placed upon States and others concerned, if a meeting could be convened of representatives of the three bodies. 
8. The Committee expresses its thanks to the Secretariat for providing it, as requested, with a paper on the relationship between economic, social and cultural rights and the provision of advisory services and technical cooperation to States. 
Because of the late receipt of this paper and the importance of its availability in the relevant languages, the Committee decides to defer consideration of this matter until its eleventh session. 
10. The Committee decides to hold a day of general discussion at its twelfth session (on the Monday of the third week) on general questions relating to the interpretation and application of the obligations of States parties as recognized by the Covenant. 
The Committee continues to operate with the assistance of only a single professional - the Committee Secretary - who performs duties for other treaty bodies as well. 
No specific expertise in relation to economic, social and cultural rights is provided to the Committee. 
It requests Mrs. M. Jimenez Butragueno, on the basis of the consultations held at its tenth session, to provide it with a revised draft general comment on the economic, social and cultural rights of the elderly for consideration at the eleventh session. 
14. In March 1995 the World Summit for Social Development will be held in Copenhagen. 
This will follow both the World Conference on Human Rights in Vienna in June 1993 and the International Conference on Population and Development in Cairo in September 1994. 
It will precede the Fourth World Conference on Women to be held in Beijing in September 1995, and the second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) to be held in Istanbul in 1996. 
In all of these contexts the question of economic and social human rights is of major importance, but it is in relation to the Social Summit that the link is of the most fundamental importance. 
The challenges facing the Summit are of both a normative and procedural character. 
The normative dimension involves the identification and articulation of the "principles, goals, policy orientations and common challenges" of social development policy at all levels. 
The procedural dimension involves issues of "implementation and follow-up". 
16. In relation to each of these dimensions the relevance of the Covenant is immediate and direct. 
Similarly, neglect of the implementation and monitoring mechanism established under the Covenant will risk a futile proliferation of ineffectual approaches to implementation at the expense of working towards ensuring the effectiveness of those that already exist. 
In the list of "elements mentioned for a draft Declaration", which is annexed to the report of the first session, reference is made to virtually every objective recognized in the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights. 
However, the Covenant itself is never referred to and most of the relevant objectives are characterized not as "human rights" but as mere goals or principles. 
One pertinent example, among many that could be given, is the reference in the list to the "new concept of 'human Security'", according to which "the personal security of individuals and communities, based on sufficient income, education, health and housing should be given priority". 
But there is no mention of the fact that development is already recognized as a human right or of the fact that each and every one of the component parts of this "new concept" has long been recognized in the Covenant as a human right. 
But it is precisely at a time of such rapid and unpredictable change in a truly global economy that it is essential to reaffirm the fundamental values of social justice which must guide policy-making at all levels. 
19. Thus, the first question before the Summit is what those values are and how they can most effectively be reaffirmed. 
This involves two aspects: the recognition of fundamental norms and the identification of specific principles and policy approaches designed to give content and effect to those norms. 
In relation to the first aspect, it is imperative that the starting-point should be the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and each of the specific rights recognized therein. 
There are several compelling reasons which support this approach: 
(a) The Covenant has now been ratified or acceded to by some 130 States; 
(b) The great majority of the world's Governments have thus voluntarily accepted a range of binding legal obligations in relation to the promotion of economic, social and cultural rights; 
20. Before considering the question of implementation and follow-up it is appropriate to ask why the Covenant has been largely neglected to date in the social development context and why this neglect should now be reversed. 
The first reason relates to the element of political controversy that surrounded early efforts, especially of a bilateral nature, to promote respect for human rights. 
These efforts often placed little reliance upon internationally accepted standards and appropriate international procedures and tended to display a greatly exaggerated faith in the effectiveness of sanctions. 
Today, 150 States are parties to the Convention on the Rights of the Child alone and more than 170 States have ratified or acceded to one or more of the basic core international human rights treaties. 
This affected economic, social and cultural rights in particular, since these were often portrayed falsely as being solely the concern of either the Communist countries or a handful of developing countries. 
21. Thus, the reasons which led to an overwhelming reluctance to refer specifically to human rights obligations in the various development decade strategies, as well as in various other contexts relating to social development, are no longer valid. 
24. Moreover, given the relatively general terms in which the rights are formulated, it would be extremely valuable for the Summit Programme to identify specific sub-goals and benchmarks, as well as other means, by which the substance of the substantive obligations flowing from the rights can be further developed. 
26. The Preparatory Committee will inevitably, and appropriately, endorse the existing responsibilities of different agencies and bodies within the United Nations family for the monitoring of commitments undertaken in relation to specific sectoral and other aspects of the Declaration. 
It will also be called upon to create an enhanced role for the Commission on Social Development and perhaps also for the Economic and Social Council. 
None of these actions is incompatible with according a central role to the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights for the monitoring of the economic, social and cultural rights-related commitments reflected in the Programme of Action. 
27. An additional, but somewhat negative argument may also be adduced. 
It is that no other expert body is ever likely to have the legally binding prerogative that is vested in the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights to hold States accountable in this area. 
The Committee takes full account of the contributions of all United Nations bodies, as well as non-governmental organizations and other experts in its work. 
During the week ending 11 June 1994, the Security Council took action on the following item: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3388th meeting, held on 8 June 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Rwanda (S/1994/640). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/684), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/684 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 925 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/925 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The failure of the Security Council to address these violations undermines its authority and credibility as the guarantor of international peace and security. 
The members expressed their belief that the repeated Israeli acts of aggression and the continued failure of the Security Council to check Israeli aggression, especially at this critical juncture, may abort the hope for a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
The members reaffirmed their commitment to Lebanon's sovereignty and territorial integrity and urged the Security Council to show its resolve to implement its resolution 425 (1978), which calls upon Israel to withdraw its forces from all Lebanese territory. 
The members of the Security Council have considered your reports (S/1994/529 and Add.1) on the situation in Abkhazia, Georgia. 
The members of the Security Council regard these discussions as a positive step. 
The members of the Security Council, noting again the conclusions of the ministerial meeting of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) held at Rome on 30 November and 1 December 1993 (S/26843), also welcome the continuing cooperation between the United Nations and CSCE in this matter. 
2. UNOMUR was established with the adoption of resolution 846 (1993) by the Security Council on 22 June 1993. 
Moreover, it was not possible for UNOMUR to investigate in a credible manner the increasing number of allegations being received that troops and support equipment were crossing the Ugandan border into Rwanda without monitoring the entire border. 
After discussions between the UNOMUR Acting Chief Military Observer and the Ugandan military authorities at Kampala on 2 May, UNOMUR received clearance to monitor this area by both ground and air patrols. 
6. UNOMUR carries out its tasks essentially through patrolling, monitoring and surveillance of the whole stretch of the operational area, involving both mobile and fixed observations as well as on-site investigations of suspected cross-border traffic. 
Since the resumption of the fighting in Rwanda, UNOMUR's surveillance activities have been especially vigorous and have enabled it to investigate to allegations of arms flows into Rwanda through its border with Uganda. 
7. The recent extension of UNOMUR's monitoring activities to the whole border has necessitated the readjustment of tasks and the reassignment of military observers in the operational area. 
Consequently, the headquarters staff at Kabale has been reduced from 14 to 9 currently to permit the creation of additional monitoring teams, with the remaining headquarters personnel also participating, as appropriate, in patrolling and other monitoring assignments. 
To help meet the increased operational requirements, UNOMUR currently maintains seven observation posts and checkpoints manned on a 24-hour basis, as opposed to two previously. 
8. In carrying out its monitoring mandate, UNOMUR is currently performing a number of specific tasks, including, inter alia: 
(b) Random day and night mobile patrols to cover routes or tracks which require surveillance; 
(c) Random day and night foot patrols covering areas which also require surveillance but are inaccessible by mobile/vehicle patrols; 
(e) Random aerial day surveillance by helicopter of the border areas and routes. 
Such surveillance is often conducted by mission commanders and staff to monitor movements along the border and routes leading to the border. 
9. The arrival in the mission area of three helicopters in early April has strengthened UNOMUR's overall operational capacity. 
However, ground features and weather conditions do not permit safe operations of civilian-contracted helicopters at night. 
Therefore, the helicopters are currently used primarily for daytime aerial surveillance, patrolling and reconnaissance. 
They are also used for emergency medical evacuation purposes and for rapid deployment of military observers to selected remote and difficult-to-reach observation posts to monitor suspected crossing sites by day or night. 
In my last report to the Council (S/26878), I noted that any clandestine cross-border traffic had decreased appreciably and that, at that time, movement was restricted and only along well-used routes across the border. 
Despite the resumption of hostilities in Rwanda, the situation of cross-border traffic from Uganda into Rwanda does not appear to have changed during the reporting period, and no movement of armaments or armed personnel has been detected by UNOMUR. 
Should the Council decide to continue the mandate of UNOMUR as recommended in paragraph 14 below, the resources required for its maintenance would be obtained from the level authorized by the Assembly in its resolution 48/248. 
12. It is now nearly a year since the Security Council decided to establish UNOMUR and almost 10 months since the mission was fully deployed in its operational area. 
This observer mission has continued to be a factor of stability in the area and has been particularly critical in recent months, as UNAMIR has sought to defuse tensions resulting from the resumption of hostilities in Rwanda. 
In addition, the Council established a Committee to coordinate with Member States on the action taken by them to implement the embargo. 
14. Under these circumstances, there appears to be little rationale for monitoring one of Rwanda's borders and not the others. 
As UNOMUR's activities allow UNAMIR to address, at least to some degree, the issue of outside interference in the Rwandese civil war, I believe that UNOMUR should continue its monitoring activities until an effective cease-fire has been established. 
I therefore recommend that UNOMUR's mandate be renewed for a period of three months. 
During this period, the number of military observers would be reduced by phases, adjusting to operational requirements. 
UNOMUR would be closed down by 21 September. 
I would report on the completion of this process to the Security Council. 
2. The situation in Tajikistan and, particularly, on its border with Afghanistan remains tense. 
Another alarming dimension is the danger of confrontation in the country along ethnic lines. 
The recent violent clashes in the Gissar Valley between Uzbeks and Tajiks, together with large-scale confrontation between Uzbek and Tajik forces in Afghanistan, could spill over to other Central Asian States, with unpredictable consequences for the whole region. 
3. I am also concerned at what appears to be an assassination campaign against Russian military personnel in Tajikistan. 
During the last five days, seven Russian officers have been killed in Dushanbe alone. 
Such terrorist acts are deplorable. 
They could further aggravate the explosive situation in the country and undermine efforts to reach a political solution. 
4. The economic situation in Tajikistan also continues to deteriorate. 
The economic infrastructure and the distribution system are paralysed, not least because money circulation is strangled by the scarcity of rouble bank notes. 
The population is suffering from shortages of food, medicine and other necessities. 
6. In connection with the preparation of the second round of inter-Tajik talks, Ambassador Ramiro Piriz-Ballon, my Special Envoy for Tajikistan, visited Teheran from 12 to 15 May 1994 for consultations with leaders of the Tajik opposition and the Iranian authorities. 
In addition, Mr. Goulding had a meeting in Tashkent with President Karimov of Uzbekistan, who expressed his support for the United Nations peace-making efforts in Tajikistan. 
8. In view of these developments, I instructed my Special Envoy to invite the Tajik parties to the second round of talks in Teheran on 18 June 1994. 
I also instructed him to inform the Governments of Afghanistan, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Pakistan, the Russian Federation and Uzbekistan and Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) officials, who will again attend the talks as observers. 
In this event, I would be ready to recommend that the Security Council respond positively to any reasonable and practicable request of the Tajik parties for international monitoring mechanisms. 
10. In these circumstances, it is my intention to extend the current mandate of my Special Envoy, which expires at the end of June 1994, for another three months until the end of September 1994. 
In view of the encouraging progress achieved so far in establishing political dialogue between the Tajik parties concerned, their functions will include: 
(a) Providing essential, substantive and other support for the activities of the Special Envoy; 
(b) Assessing the military and security situation in Tajikistan; 
(c) Providing political liaison and coordination services, which could facilitate prompt humanitarian assistance by the international community; 
(d) In coordination with the CSCE mission in Tajikistan, monitoring the human rights situation and providing advisory services to the relevant governmental bodies. 
11. The inter-Tajik political dialogue gives the Tajik people the chance to prevent further confrontation and bloodshed in their country. 
I also count on the continued cooperation and assistance of regional and other countries in our efforts to make political dialogue irreversible and to restore peace and tranquillity in Tajikistan. 
1. On 14 April 1994, I submitted a report to the Security Council on the situation in South Africa and the work of the United Nations Observer Mission (UNOMSA) in that country (S/1994/435). 
The present report, also submitted pursuant to Security Council resolutions 772 (1992) and 894 (1994) of 17 August 1992 and 14 January 1994, respectively, will be, happily, my last on the question of South Africa, as regards the work of UNOMSA, and the transitional process in that country. 
"We deplore in the strongest possible terms yesterday's violence in Johannesburg, which is clearly aimed at derailing the South African transition process. 
6. In Johannesburg, my Special Representative and his colleagues the heads of the missions of the Organization of African Unity (OAU), the Commonwealth and the European Union (EU) called a press conference and made the following joint statement on 29 March: 
"The international observer missions of the United Nations, the Organization of African Unity, the Commonwealth and the European Union deplore, in the strongest possible terms, the needless violence and loss of life in Johannesburg yesterday. 
The failure to plan adequately for yesterday's march, to define routes and to take steps for effective crowd control contributed to the violence. 
The tragic violence in Johannesburg, and events throughout the country in recent weeks, and even today, compel us to speak out. 
"First, we must call for reason and responsibility on the part of political leaders. 
This means they must carry the message - and actions - of peace and democracy to all corners of the communities they claim to serve and represent. 
Failure by political leaders and security forces to act together to prevent a senseless slaughter is inexcusable. 
In this, the political parties, the Government and the security forces - at the community level and at the national level - share responsibility. 
"Second, we must express our deepening concern over the impact of 'war talk', threats and challenges that are calculated to unleash emotions in the population. 
Such language, in the current critical stage, threatens the very future of this country. 
"Third, we have repeatedly deplored the carrying of weapons in public demonstrations. 
The consequences of this practice were demonstrated only too clearly again yesterday. 
The time for words on this issue is past. 
Consequently, we strongly urge political leaders not to permit any marches that are not properly planned and in which their supporters are carrying weapons. 
"Violence obviously frustrates the work of the Independent Electoral Commission. 
The IEC is already straining under the burden placed upon it, and the pressure increases daily. 
It is labouring, despite repeated political reverses and practical obstacles, to establish in time the infrastructure needed to put the vote within reach of all South Africans who wish to exercise that right. 
"In the current context, we call on President de Klerk, Mr. Mandela and Chief Buthelezi to find at their meeting tomorrow, 30 March, a way out of the present crisis and to create conditions for a peaceful transition. 
"International observers are present throughout South Africa, providing us with detailed reports of what is happening in areas not always reached or covered by the media. 
Observers were also present in the streets of Johannesburg yesterday, providing first-hand reports as the situation deteriorated. 
We are willing to discuss our observations with all parties which, in the interest of peace, are seeking to understand how yesterday's events unfolded. 
"The international observer missions are in this country as sympathetic witnesses. 
But we are not passive witnesses. 
We continue to work closely with the national peace structures and all others engaged in initiatives that favour peace and dialogue. 
As our mandate sets forth, we are providing whatever support and assistance we can to South Africans who are committed to peace and democracy. 
Our common goal is to provide moral support and reassurance to South Africans who are committed to peaceful change through democratic means. 
"The task of national reconciliation becomes more difficult with every death related to political violence. 
Reconciliation does not begin with elections, nor does it depend solely on initiatives at the national level. 
We appeal also to local and provincial leaders - be they traditional leaders or political representatives - to consider the lives of their people and their children before they embark on any action which could lead to further violence." 
The political leaders, nevertheless, remained undeterred in their determination that dialogue and constitutional negotiations must be kept going at all costs and that, somehow, solutions must be arrived at to allow the holding of a legitimate, credible and all-inclusive election. 
Thus, again and again, State President de Klerk met with King Goodwill Zwelethini or Chief Mangosuthu Buthelezi or both. 
Continuously, Mr. Mandela offered new suggestions and put forward new ideas. 
Similarly, the African National Congress (ANC) and the Government unceasingly engaged the IFP, the right wing and the homeland leaders, in various talks to sort out differences, to address concerns and to come to new compromises. 
8. However, the constitutional negotiations were further complicated by King Zwelethini's call on 18 March for the restoration of the Zulu kingdom. 
A meeting planned for that day between Mr. Mandela and the King to address the latter's concerns was cancelled, amid fears for the safety of Mr. Mandela. 
Faced with continued defiance on the part of KwaZulu authorities, on 23 March the Transitional Executive Council (TEC) authorized its management committee to take all steps necessary to ensure free and fair elections in KwaZulu. 
However, the KwaZulu Legislative Assembly rebuffed an attempt by Judge Johann Kriegler, Chairman of the IEC, on 24 March to secure the homeland administration's cooperation with the Commission in its efforts to prepare for and conduct the election. 
These developments, coupled with the upsurge in violence in KwaZulu/Natal following the events in Johannesburg, were probably decisive factors in the decision taken on 31 March by State President F. W. de Klerk to proclaim, with TEC support, a state of emergency in the province. 
9. Another noteworthy political development was that the situation with respect to the so-called independent homelands dramatically changed as elections neared. 
The result of the Mangope administration's intransigence was a popular uprising, accompanied by many deaths and extensive destruction of property, which culminated in the regime's overthrow. 
The TEC and the Government moved quickly to take over administration of the territory in order to prevent further bloodshed, restore order and prepare for the elections. 
The Bophuthatswana crisis reverberated in other homelands where demands and concerns were similar. 
Brigadier-General Oupa Gqozo, the leader of Ciskei, resigned under pressure on 22 March and was replaced by administrators appointed by the Government and the TEC. 
10. A further meeting between President de Klerk, Mr. Mandela, Chief Buthelezi and King Zwelethini took place on 8 April in an attempt to reach an all-inclusive political settlement and to secure IFP participation in the elections. 
No breakthrough was achieved, however, and violence continued at an alarming level in KwaZulu/Natal. 
11. The agreement reached in March between Mr. Mandela and Chief Buthelezi to seek foreign help through international mediation to resolve the political impasse was revived and a team of mediators including Dr. Henry Kissinger and Lord Carrington was hastily called in. 
12. Not having made any progress, the mediators left, but again the South African leaders refused to give up. 
A further, intense round of consultations took place in which Professor Washington Okumu, from Kenya, participated. 
Patience and determination at last paid off and, at a meeting on 19 April, the Government, the ANC and the IFP, led by President de Klerk, Mr. Mandela and Chief Buthelezi, reached agreement providing for: 
(a) IFP participation in national and provincial elections to be held on the scheduled dates of 26, 27 and 28 April; 
(b) Entrenchment of safeguards for the Zulu monarchy in the provincial constitution of KwaZulu/Natal; 
13. In a statement issued on 19 April, I welcomed the breakthrough agreement reached between State President F. W. de Klerk, ANC President Nelson Mandela and Chief Mangosuthu Buthelezi. 
14. On 23 April, after protracted negotiations, the Government, the ANC and General Constand Viljoen, acting on behalf of the Freedom Front, signed an accord that provided for the establishment of a Volkstaat Council and further negotiations after the elections to discuss the feasibility of a volkstaat. 
15. The Multi-party Negotiating Council approved the agreement on 24 April. 
It also passed a resolution committing all parties to accept the election results. 
Parliament reconvened on 25 April and adopted amendments to the Interim Constitution and the Electoral Act, 1993, thus giving legislative effect to the agreement. 
16. The IFP decision to participate in the elections resulted in an immediate and dramatic reduction in violence, and, for a while, the country experienced reduced tension and relative calm. 
The Azanian People's Organization, the Black Consciousness Movement, the Conservative Party, and the Afrikaner Volksfront did not participate. 
Following the approval by the General Assembly, in its resolution 48/230 B of 14 February 1994, of the financing for the expansion of UNOMSA, the staged deployment of observers proceeded rapidly. 
By the end of March 1994, 500 observers were deployed in a total of some 60 IEC operational locations. 
Also, it should be noted that bilateral agreements were concluded between the United Nations and Finland, the Netherlands, Sweden and Switzerland for the provision by their Governments of electoral observers for UNOMSA. 
19. The final phase of deployment came during the period from 17 to 20 April 1994, when a total of 1,485 additional international electoral observers joined UNOMSA. 
The Joint Operations Unit developed the electoral deployment plan in consultation with the other intergovernmental observer missions, taking into account their additional 542 international electoral observers (OAU 102; Commonwealth 118; and EU 322). 
During the elections, observers fielded by the intergovernmental observer missions working in coordination with UNOMSA totalled 2,527 (including the Mission's own 1,985 observers). 
20. Under its expanded mandate in accordance with Security Council resolution 894 (1994), UNOMSA continued its activities relating to peace promotion and the reduction of violence. 
Under the direction of the Mission's Peace Promotion Division, observers continued to assist and cooperate with the National Peace Accord structures. 
As the electoral period progressed, the Division expanded its network of contacts to include the Monitoring Directorate of the IEC. 
21. In the run-up to the elections, observers' activities expanded to include observing and reporting on voter education, issuance of temporary voter's cards, and on IEC attempts to select sites for and establish voting and counting stations. 
The UNOMSA peace promotion activities facilitated the Mission's electoral phase by providing access to grass-roots contacts and non-governmental organization networks built up during the Mission's first 16 months in the country. 
Information provided by UNOMSA observers to IEC monitors, both before and during the elections, allowed the latter constantly to address and resolve many problems. 
22. UNOMSA officials continued to interact with political parties, attend rallies and other public events, investigate instances of intimidation and related complaints and work closely with the IEC and national, regional and local peace structures. 
23. The frequency and level of violence, particularly in the townships of KwaZulu/Natal and PWV, reflected the continued uncertainty during the final stages of the negotiations among the political parties. 
The Human Rights Commission of South Africa recorded 450 politically related killings during the month of April - at least 311 in KwaZulu/Natal alone, the highest monthly toll recorded in more than four years. 
24. A Commission of Inquiry regarding the Prevention of Public Violence and Intimidation (Goldstone Commission) report of 18 March and a TEC report released on 29 March both implicated top South African police officers and members of the IFP in gun-running and political violence. 
Both reports appeared to confirm suspicions concerning the existence of a "third force" and its involvement in instigating political violence. 
25. A series of initiatives by the Government, the ANC and mediators aimed at including the IFP in the process, as noted earlier, resulted in a breakthrough a week before the elections when, on 19 April, the IFP announced that it would participate in the elections. 
26. Within days, however, concerns about a potential resurgence of violence were heightened when a car bomb exploded in Johannesburg near ANC headquarters on 24 April, marking the start of a cross-country spate of bombings. 
Some 21 people died in these attacks and some 200 were injured. 
27. Tension was high, and anonymous phone calls to various radio stations threatening that more was to come and that what would happen next would make the bombs of the last few days look like a picnic did not help matters. 
29. Highly conscious of these difficulties, the heads of the international observer missions called a press conference to appeal to people to remain calm and not to fall into the trap of provocation. 
Their statement made on 25 April read as follows: 
"In less than 24 hours, South Africans of all races will at last be able to exercise the fundamental right to vote - for which they have waited so long. 
We welcome the recent agreements which have made the process more inclusive, allowing people of all political persuasions to participate in the elections. 
We hope that they will be able to do so peacefully and without any hindrance. 
"We wish to emphasize the paramount importance of peaceful conduct during the voting, both at voting stations and in the surrounding communities. 
Political leaders and voters themselves should strictly observe the Electoral Code of Conduct. 
They should refrain from any activity which may disrupt the voting. 
Communities and security forces should extend the hand of cooperation to one another in the interest of maintaining peace and good order. 
We have shared with the IEC our observations on the electoral process, in order to enhance the Commission's ability to detect and resolve difficulties. 
The IEC has been receptive to our comments, which we have always offered in a constructive and supportive spirit. 
"Voters should rest assured that their vote is secret. 
We urge all parties which have not explicitly endorsed this resolution to do so. 
"By adhering to this principle, and acting in the interest of peace, democracy and national reconciliation, the people and political parties of South Africa will send a powerful message of national reconciliation to peoples around the world." 
30. The security forces moved quickly and, almost immediately after the blast at the airport, arrested a number of extreme right-wing militants accused of having been amongst those who planted the bombs. 
No other bombs went off and in spite of continuing fears of violence during the voting period, South Africans came out in their millions, refusing to be intimidated and determined to make their voices heard; they queued for hours in calm, discipline and dignity, and voted. 
31. The legal framework for the election was set out in the Constitution of the Republic of South Africa Act, 1993; the Independent Electoral Commission Act, 1993; the Electoral Act, 1993; the Independent Media Commission Act, 1993; and the Independent Broadcasting Authority Act (1993). 
Changes to the Electoral Act were facilitated by an amendment adopted by Parliament that empowered the State President to amend the Act by proclamation in consultation with the IEC and the TEC. 
32. Under the Independent Electoral Commission Act, 1993, the IEC was to consist of not less than 7 and no more than 11 members, appointed by the State President upon the advice of the TEC. 
The Electoral Act empowered the IEC to introduce regulations having the force of law on a wide range of topics. 
Several sets of regulations were, in fact, established by the IEC. 
The mandated objectives of the IEC were: 
"(a) To administer, organize, supervise and conduct, whether directly or indirectly, free and fair elections for the National Assembly and all other legislatures in terms of the Constitution and the Electoral Act; 
"(b) To promote conditions conducive to free and fair elections; 
"(e) To make and enforce regulations for the achievement of such objects". 
34. Provision was also made for an Election Monitoring Directorate of the IEC, headed by a Chief Director, Monitoring. 
Such monitors were to work directly for the Election Monitoring Directorate; 
(c) To facilitate the role of official observers from Governments and intergovernmental organizations, and provide them with information and assistance to enable them to perform their duties. 
35. The Chief Director, Monitoring, was also given extensive powers to investigate electoral offences, to issue and execute search warrants and to undertake mediation between parties to a dispute. 
Chapters VI, VII and VIII of the Independent Electoral Commission Act established a special hierarchical judicial structure for the purposes of the election, consisting of Electoral Tribunals, Electoral Appeal Tribunals and a Special Electoral Court. 
(a) To coordinate the functions of the Electoral Tribunals, the Electoral Appeal Tribunals and the Special Electoral Court; 
36. For the purposes of the election, the Constitution divided South Africa into nine provinces. 
A Provincial Electoral Officer was to be appointed for each province, together with one or more deputies. 
37. Each province was further divided into electoral districts, corresponding to the existing magisterial districts, and totalling 374 nationwide. 
For each district, a District Electoral Officer was appointed, together with one or more deputies. 
The District Electoral Officer was required, subject to the control of the Provincial Electoral Officer, to exercise delegated powers in relation to the administration, organization, supervision and conduct of the election in the electoral district. 
Within the 374 electoral districts there were to be established voting stations, some of them static and others mobile, each with a presiding officer. 
38. Each voting station was to have a staff of voting officers working under the direction of the Presiding Officer. 
The IEC initially estimated that there would be an average of about 18 voting officers per voting station. 
39. The counting of the ordinary ballots in districts was to be conducted at counting stations, rather than at voting stations. 
Each counting station was to be managed by a counting officer, assisted by enumerators. 
40. Voting was to be by secret ballot. 
Each voter was entitled to vote for a single registered political party - not individual candidates. 
41. No specific registration of voters took place prior to the election. 
Voters were therefore not required to produce any special voter registration card, but rather had to produce a voter's eligibility document, which, according to section 1 (LXVII) of the Electoral Act, meant: 
"(a) An identity document or a temporary identity certificate issued in terms of the Identification Act, 1986 (Act No. 72 of 1986), or any other applicable law of the Republic, as the case may be; 
"(e) For the purpose of voting at any foreign voting station, also a valid South African passport". 
The IEC and the Director-General of the Department of Home Affairs, under the supervision of the IEC, were empowered to issue such cards to persons eligible to vote. 
43. The voting period was to consist of one day for "special votes", Tuesday, 26 April 1994, followed by two days for general voting, Wednesday, 27 April and Thursday, 28 April. 
The hours of polling on each voting day were to be from 7 a.m. to 7 p.m. 
During the election, votes were to be cast at static voting stations (which were to remain open for voting at one place on both general voting days) and at mobile voting stations (which were to move from place to place during the course of the polling period). 
The Electoral Act also provided that the presiding officer of a mobile voting station, any other electoral officer and any prescribed number of party voting agents might enter upon any land or building with such mobile voting station for the purposes of voting. 
It was envisaged that most voters would cast an "ordinary ballot". 
45. In practice, the distinction between ordinary and special voting became blurred. 
The Electoral Act had originally provided that the ballot paper marked by a person recording a special vote would not be placed directly in a ballot box, but would instead be placed in a ballot paper envelope, which would then be placed in an outer envelope. 
The outer envelope would then be handed to the presiding officer of the voting station and placed by him or her in a sealed ballot box. 
Prior to the election, the Electoral Act was amended to delete both the requirement to place special votes in envelopes and the requirement for the making of oaths or affirmations in support of applications for special votes. 
When a person was actually issued with a ballot paper, his or her fingers were to be marked with an indelible dye visible only under ultraviolet light. 
An illiterate voter was to be entitled to be assisted only by the presiding officer, in the presence of at least two monitors, observers or international observers or, in their absence, any two other IEC officials. 
51. The counting of ordinary votes cast at static and mobile voting stations was to take place at predetermined counting centres. 
After the close of the poll on the last day of polling, the ballot boxes containing ordinary ballots were to be sealed and dispatched under guard to the District Electoral Officer or a designated Deputy District Electoral Officer. 
Votes were then to be counted as follows: 
(b) The ballot papers were then to be checked for correct marking. 
52. In implementing the procedures described above, the IEC faced a number of severe constraints. 
Firstly, in contrast to the situation prevailing in many other countries, the IEC had no independent opportunity to advise the Government as to the feasibility of the chosen election dates, since the dates were determined well before the creation of the IEC. 
The time-frame within which the Commission was expected not only to conduct the elections, but also to establish a large and complex electoral administrative structure, was extraordinarily short and problematical. 
The most significant of these changes were (a) the decision to use different ballot papers for the National Assembly and provincial legislature elections; and (b) the decision taken, only one week before the election, to include the IFP on the ballot papers. 
In Bophuthatswana, the IEC was prevented from undertaking preparatory work in the field until the Mangope regime fell and was replaced by administrators. 
In Transkei, major problems arose from the fact that Transkei identity documents had not been issued for several years. 
Finally, in KwaZulu, severe obstacles were placed in the way of the IEC until the IFP decided, only a week before the commencement of the polling, to join the election process. 
54. The mandate of UNOMSA in relation to the observation of the elections was spelt out in paragraphs 56 to 59 of my report of 10 January 1994 (A/48/845-S/1994/16 and Add.1) and agreed to by the Security Council in its resolution 894 (1994) of 14 January. 
Specifically, in paragraph 57 it was proposed that under its expanded mandate UNOMSA would be required, among other things, to: 
"(a) Observe the actions of the Independent Electoral Commission and its organs in all aspects and stages of the electoral process, verifying their compatibility with the conduct of a free and fair election under the Independent Electoral Commission and Electoral Acts; 
"(b) Observe the extent of freedom of organization, movement, assembly and expression during the electoral campaign and ascertain the adequacy of the measures taken to ensure that political parties and alliances enjoy those freedoms without hindrance or intimidation; 
"(c) Monitor the compliance of the security forces with the requirements of the relevant laws and the decisions of the Transitional Executive Council; 
"(d) Verify the satisfactory implementation of the dispositions of the Independent Media Commission and the Independent Broadcasting Authority Acts; 
"(e) Verify that the voter education efforts of the electoral authorities and other interested parties are sufficient and will result in voters being adequately informed on both the meaning of the vote and its procedural aspects; 
"(f) Verify that qualified voters are not denied the identification documents or temporary voter's cards that will allow them to exercise their right to vote; 
"(h) Coordinate the activities of observers from international governmental organizations and foreign Governments so as to ensure that they are deployed in an effective and coordinated manner; establish effective cooperation with South African and foreign non-governmental organizations, which will also monitor the electoral process." 
55. Shortly after the expansion of its mandate, the Observer Mission developed plans for the observation and verification methodology. 
56. Observation of the extent of freedom of organization, movement, assembly and expression (subpara. 57 (b)) was undertaken by field staff of the Mission, in accordance with precise guidelines that drew heavily on the extensive experience with such observation developed by UNOMSA prior to the expansion of its mandate. 
Guidelines and documentation relating to the observation of voter education events were issued on 4 March 1994. 
Verification of the non-denial to voters of identity documents that would entitle them to vote (subpara. 57 (f)) was undertaken by field staff in accordance with guidelines developed centrally and issued on 2 March 1994. 
For the purposes of the operation a manual and associated reporting forms were jointly developed by all four missions. 
58. At all stages of the process, UNOMSA faced significant difficulties in that many of its tasks were directly dependent on the performance of the IEC. 
Finally, the Commission's tardiness in definitively identifying voting stations created major problems for UNOMSA in planning coordinated itineraries for observers. 
59. UNOMSA was able, with the cooperation of the IEC, to observe closely its preparations for the election. 
In the field, UNOMSA maintained close liaison with local IEC representatives and many problems were solved directly at that level. 
While a great deal was achieved by the IEC in a short space of time, shortcomings in IEC performance and looming problem areas were identified by UNOMSA shortly after the mission's mandate was expanded. 
The following specific issues were discussed early in March 1994 by the Coordinating Committee, comprising the heads of the four international observer missions, and were canvassed in discussions between UNOMSA and the Chairman of the IEC. 
(a) Only a minute fraction of the IEC field staff necessary for the conduct of the election had been appointed. 
This represented a major slippage of deadlines earlier spelt out by the IEC to the four international observer missions. 
Neither the District Electoral Officers nor the Presiding Officers had been appointed and when such provincial staff were appointed they were working out of offices that were scarcely functional; 
(b) Major delays in the accurate identification of polling station sites were apparent. 
It was clear that this problem, related to the late deployment of field staff, had the potential to disrupt in a significant way much of the other election planning, which depended on accurate knowledge of voting station locations; 
In early March, the IEC estimated its requirement for ballot boxes at 126,000, of which only 33,003 were on hand; 
(d) It could be expected that the service provided to voters would be manifestly better in the low-density areas in which people had voted before than in the high-density townships where voters would be novices; 
Since the development of such a plan invariably requires detailed input from the field, elaborate marshalling of usually scarce resources (vehicles, drivers, aircraft, etc.) and significant lead times, the absence of a stable IEC field structure to undertake these tasks was seen at the time as a critical failing; 
(f) UNOMSA noted that the sheer number of ballot boxes, ballot papers and other voting materials required meant that their secure movement and storage before, during and after the polling would be a massive logistical operation. 
As at early March 1994, no plausible plan for that operation was in place. 
(g) It was unclear what mechanism was proposed by the IEC for the compilation and announcement of the election results. 
Such a mechanism was one which had not been required in the same form at previous South African elections, which were constituency-based and had not required a timely tallying of national voting figures. 
(h) Complex computer systems were being developed under a highly attenuated system development life-cycle, with few if any specifications being given to analyst programmers and with inadequate time for proper testing. 
60. The above major systemic issues continued to be a predominant concern to UNOMSA throughout preparations for the elections. 
Constructive representations made by UNOMSA on the issues were welcomed by the IEC. 
The Special Representative, in his meetings with the IEC Chairman, UNOMSA officers working at the technical level in daily contact with IEC officers, as well as field staff in meetings with their IEC counterparts expressed concerns of the Mission up to the time of the election. 
Many more specific and technical issues were also raised informally with the IEC. 
Until just days before the election, voting station sites remained problematical in a number of areas, notably in KwaZulu/Natal, Eastern Cape, and parts of PWV. 
This contributed substantially to the many practical problems that arose during the polling. 
IEC plans for the timely and secure distribution of election materials remained manifestly inadequate in many areas of the country, with major consequences: proper accounting for and control of the movement of sensitive items such as ballot papers was lost in many areas. 
63. Voter education was a key component in the organization of South Africa's first elections by universal suffrage. 
Voter education programmes aimed at reaching all potential voters but focused in particular on those previously disenfranchised. 
Programmes were needed to reach a target audience of whom one half or more were illiterate or semi-literate speaking a variety of languages. 
UNOMSA observers reviewed the programmes of major implementing organizations and liaised with and reviewed the work of the national and provincial voter education staff of the IEC. 
65. Motivation amongst the electorate to vote was generally high, but new voters needed detailed information about the voting process in order to instil confidence and minimize the number of spoilt ballots. 
Convincing people of the secrecy of the ballot was particulary important. 
Many potential voters lacked the requisite voter eligibility documents and needed explanations about how to obtain them. 
66. Among the groups carrying out voter education were church groups, trade unions, civic organizations, business groups and other non-governmental organizations, as well as commercial companies and political organizations. 
A significant proportion of voter education was funded by the international community. 
Mobile units showing videos and distributing written materials in various languages visited places where gaps in coverage had been detected. 
Pamphlets, booklets and sample ballot papers were widely distributed at events, through door-to-door programmes, from information kiosks, at taxi ranks and stations and by many other means. 
69. The Voter Education Directorate of the IEC was charged with carrying out the voter education mandate. 
The Directorate was to identify and fill existing gaps in coverage by using its own resources and those of the more than 100 organizations whose programmes it accredited. 
70. The enormity of the task was such that, in addition to commissioning organizations, the IEC hired voter educators, many of whom had been previously trained by non-governmental organizations. 
They worked in all provinces, with several thousand deployed in critical areas such as Bophuthatswana in the North-West Province and, in the final week of the electoral campaign, throughout KwaZulu/Natal. 
During March and April, several million leaflets, booklets and sample ballot papers and 5,000 videos on the voting process were distributed as part of an intensive information campaign. 
The IEC media campaign, which commenced in February, broadcast and published information that, inter alia, clarified its role, assured the electorate of the secrecy of the ballot, described eligibility documents and provided updates on electoral procedures. 
Several political debates were also broadcast on television and radio. 
Newspaper campaigns addressed issues such as the secrecy of the ballot and identification documents, and also motivated people to vote. 
72. Voter education was hampered by resource constraints, including personnel and equipment. 
Delays in establishing the IEC Voter Education Directorate and in deploying provincial staff exacerbated time constraints. 
The voter educators' job was complicated by the several late revisions in electoral procedures, such as the decision in February to change from a single- to a double-ballot system. 
73. Access also posed a problem in several areas. 
Voter education for farm workers was limited as many organizations were unable to gain access to farms. 
Until the change of administration in Bophuthatswana in March, restrictions on election-related activity made the implementation of programmes in that area very difficult. 
A number of "voter education no-go areas" existed in KwaZulu/Natal where, on several occasions, voter educators were harassed. Several were killed. 
74. The massive voter education campaign carried out in preparation for South Africa's first fully democratic elections, although concentrated in urban and peri-urban areas and often limited to explanations of the voting procedure, reached the majority of the electorate. 
Relatively few voters needed assistance at the polls due to illiteracy. 
The high voter turnout, the low number of spoilt ballots (0.99 per cent) and the fact that in most areas most voters proceeded smoothly through the process indicated that most people had been adequately informed and motivated to vote. 
Although the voting population requiring temporary voter's cards was variously estimated as between 2 and 4 million, no reliable figures were available. 
In some areas, people already possessing valid voter's eligibility documents applied for temporary voter's cards as well, thereby preventing the process from properly serving those in genuine need. 
However, apart from the observed shortcomings in the publicizing of the operation in certain areas, the irregularities were as a rule not backed by official and duly substantiated complaints. 
78. In a number of "no-go areas" card-issuing officials' lives were threatened or they were otherwise prevented by the local community from operating. 
In areas where problems remained until election time, last-minute difficulties were addressed by operating card-issuing centres near the voting stations during the polling. 
79. On 26 April 1994, the day reserved for special voting, observers visited and reported upon a total of 2,960 special voting points. 
In the course of the day, observers provided frequent oral reports regarding problems through the UNOMSA communications system, many of which were fed directly to the IEC's crisis centre for prompt remedial action. 
80. Shortages were experienced in supplies of ballot boxes, ballot papers, ultraviolet lights and invisible ink. 
Overall, no major problems were reported: 76 per cent of the observers viewed the electoral process at foreign voting stations as satisfactory, while the rest determined that the process had been satisfactory with minor problems. 
82. On 27 and 28 April, observers in South Africa visited 7,430 of the 8,478 voting stations. 
Late fluctuations in the proposed numbers of voting stations in various parts of the country made it impossible to achieve 100 per cent coverage. 
Some improvement in the correct implementation of procedures was noted, with 81.13 per cent of voting stations observed to be applying procedures correctly. 
Problems continued with the supply of materials, however: only 75.71 per cent of voting stations observed had a sufficient supply of materials. 
UNOMSA continued to convey to the IEC details of specific problems observed in the field. 
On the evening of 28 April, polling was extended to 29 April in Transkei, Ciskei, Venda, Lebowa, Gazankulu and KwaZulu. 
A total of 47 observer teams were deployed to observe the extended polling in Transkei and Ciskei; 65 teams were deployed in KwaZulu/Natal; and 68 teams were deployed in Lebowa, Gazankulu and Venda. 
84. The problems were manifestations of systemic problems that the international observer missions had raised with the IEC in the months preceding the election. The patience and forbearance shown by the voters themselves prevented these problems from carrying more serious consequences for the overall legitimacy of the electoral process. 
85. After the end of the voting, on 30 April, my Special Representative in South Africa and the heads of the observer missions of the Commonwealth, EU and OAU issued a statement in which they stated that: 
Our assessment is based on the work of more than 2,500 election observers deployed throughout the country, under the coordination of the United Nations. 
"We have benefited from the work of colleagues representing our organizations who have been in South Africa since late 1992, supporting the peace structures and observing the transitional process. 
"While the time-frame for these elections was determined in the multi-party negotiation process almost one year ago, the Independent Electoral Commission (IEC) was set up only in December 1993. 
From the outset it was faced with the extraordinarily difficult task of mounting elections in four months, a task which normally would have demanded much more time. 
The Commission was required to cater for the entire voting population, including the former homelands, and for South Africans overseas. 
"The people of South Africa clearly demonstrated their commitment to the end of apartheid and the transformation to non-racial democracy by turning out in enormous numbers to vote: most for the first time in their lives. 
"Queues formed from the early hours of the first day of voting and at many stations were several kilometres long even before voting began. 
"The escalation of violence was widely predicted and feared and did not happen. 
In a remarkable departure from recent trends there was a dramatic reduction in the scope and intensity of violence during the polling. 
The voting days themselves were virtually free of any significant evidence of intimidation. 
"It is not surprising, given the short lead time to organize the elections and the constant changes typified by the last-minute political decision to place an additional party on the ballot papers, that major administrative and logistical problems were experienced. 
"The IEC remained firmly committed throughout to ensuring that every eligible South African who wished to vote could do so. In that endeavour, we maintained a fruitful and open dialogue with the Chairman of the IEC and his fellow Commissioners, who were always responsive to our suggestions. 
We were impressed too with the efficiency, dedication and perseverance shown by the many thousands of well trained IEC voting officials. 
86. The systemic problems identified and conveyed to the IEC well before the election were again manifest in the counting. 
Staff had been recruited late and many had not been properly trained. 
Inadequate planning for the arrival of ballot boxes and other materials at counting centres caused much confusion and delay. 
In many cases reconciliation of ballot papers found in ballot boxes to ballot papers provided to voting stations proved difficult or impossible, because records of materials issued were inadequate. 
87. The extent to which UNOMSA was able to monitor the actual conduct of the count was limited by the need, for budgetary reasons, to withdraw most international electoral observers before the end of the count. 
It was not until Thursday 5 May that the IEC was able to announce the final election results. 
In addition, the IEC's decision to conduct round-the-clock counting at some 700 separate "counting streams" meant that it was impossible for UNOMSA to cover the counting process fully. 
My Special Representative therefore decided, on the recommendation of the Joint Operations Unit, that counting at a sample number of stations should be observed. 
88. Reports were received on the conduct of the process at a total of 458 counting stations. 
In general, these reports again revealed problems that were a manifestation of broader systemic failings within the IEC. 
At only 78.82 per cent of counting stations were the prescribed procedures for the delivery of materials adhered to. 
89. In certain parts of the country allegations of fraudulent interference with ballot materials emerged during the counting. 
90. Among the tasks of the Public Information and Media Analysis Section of UNOMSA was that of verifying the satisfactory implementation of and compliance with the Independent Media Commission and Independent Broadcasting Authority Acts. 
The Section observed the work of the Independent Media Commission (IMC) and Independent Broadcasting Authority (IBA) established under those acts. 
91. The IMC was established on 22 January 1994 to ensure equitable treatment of all political parties by broadcasting services; and to ensure that State-financed publications and State information services were not used to advance the interests of any political party. 
The IMC also granted political parties free air time for party election broadcasts on public service radio stations, according to a formula calculated to ensure equitable treatment. 
92. The South African Communications Services monitored the media on behalf of the Commission's Broadcasting Directorate, measuring the length of broadcasts allocated to political parties by various broadcast services. 
The Directorate used the data provided to evaluate the media's treatment of political parties and also attempted to resolve disputes between parties and broadcasters prior to the submission of formal complaints to the IMC. 
However, four complaints, one from the ANC, one from the African Christian Democratic Party (ACDP) and two from the Federal Party, were submitted to the Commission. 
The use of this term to describe supporters of the IFP, according to the ANC, was not only inaccurate but also carried the potential to increase ethnic tension. 
One of the Federal Party's complaints concerned the inequitable television coverage of its leader during the voting period compared with those of other smaller parties. 
The two complaints brought by the Federal Party were heard and adjudicated, while the ANC and ACDP complaints were withdrawn. 
Based on the principle of equitable access and the monitoring of the content of news and current affairs coverage, the IMC found that from the start of the election period to the start of voting the treatment of contesting parties had been broadly equitable on radio stations and television. 
It was decided to review especially those publications which could be regarded as sensitive during the election period. 
There were a few contraventions of the IMC Act but no single action could be deemed to have had a significant impact on the outcome of the elections. 
95. It should be noted that, in the implementation of its mandate, the IMC encountered considerable obstacles. 
It functioned without a chairman for several weeks; it was required to act as both policeman and judge: it was required to put in place an administrative, legal and monitoring infrastructure in a very short time and it faced many logistical problems, including a mid-stream move to new premises. 
According to its enabling legislation, it should function wholly independently of State, government and party political influences and free from political or other bias or interference. 
Since its inception the IBA dealt with the question of interim broadcast licences. 
97. Monitoring the commercial media did not fall under the mandate of the IMC. 
Political debate received broad coverage. 
Both large and small newspapers contributed towards voter education. 
It is safe to conclude that the print media contributed positively to creating an atmosphere conducive to free and fair elections. 
98. UNOMSA was of the view that media coverage of the electoral process was balanced and did not disadvantage any one political party. 
Investigation, legality, fairness and dispatch were the criteria for judging the process. 
On the basis of the cases received by UNOMSA, intimidation constituted the single largest group of violations, accounting for 335 (32.6 per cent) out of 1,027 cases reported. 
A number of complaints were made against employers, including farmers, regarding access to premises and voters. 
102. The objective of investigations, mediation and adjudication was to prevent or minimize the level of conflict and violence during the election campaign. 
Of the 3,558 cases recorded by the IEC, 278 complaints were sent for mediation. 
No explanation was provided on how mediation was done (i.e. on what principles and under what circumstances it was accomplished). 
Fifty-two cases were sent for adjudication. 
103. An election is an activity of intense, often highly emotional competition and should be conducted on the basis of very strict rules. 
Every aspect should be legally defined and controlled to maximize freedom of competition. 
"On 30 April, the international observer missions noted in an interim statement that despite administrative and logistical problems in some areas, South Africans turned out in enormous numbers to vote. 
"The counting process has also been characterized by logistical and administrative problems which have again revealed serious inadequacies in the control and accounting of sensitive election materials. 
On the positive side, the great strength of this process - conducted in the presence of party agents, IEC monitors and electoral observers from South Africa and the international community - has been its transparency. 
"As the count proceeded, evidence of irregularities also emerged which gave rise to formal complaints by various parties. 
In addition, the IEC's own investigations have produced prima facie evidence of malfeasance which exacerbated problems in the supply of voting materials experienced during the election. 
This evidence is now under investigation by the IEC and the South African Police. 
We urge the IEC to proceed diligently with the mediation and adjudication of outstanding disputes, and that any criminal investigations be pursued. 
"The resolution of these cases is critical to the credibility of the IEC and will hold important lessons for future South African elections. 
Successful resolution of these outstanding matters will also further the cause of national reconciliation by allowing political parties and the South African people to turn their attention to the tasks ahead. 
The tolerance and patience demonstrated by South Africans during the voting period, the dramatic drop in the level of political violence, and the expressed commitment of the political parties to national reconciliation augur well for the new South Africa. 
But South Africans themselves have managed the entire transitional process - from the start of negotiations through the organization and conduct of the elections. 
Despite the problems encountered, the strenuous efforts of the IEC, combined with the patience and determination of the South African people, have borne fruit. 
While taking into account the difficulties noted in this and our earlier statement, the international observer missions share the collective view that the outcome of the elections reflects the will of the people of South Africa." 
"The Secretary-General also congratulates very warmly the Chairman and members of the IEC for the remarkable work they have done. 
Thanks to their dedication and courage, they have made it possible for the South African people to express peacefully and freely their collective aspiration for a better future and their determination to ensure a life of dignity, equality and freedom for every man and woman in their country. 
It has spearheaded the international campaign against apartheid and initiated and supported programmes aimed at alleviating the suffering of its victims. 
It has also provided a forum for the representatives of South African organizations such as the ANC to advance the anti-apartheid campaign. 
"Since September 1992, in particular, the United Nations has been represented in South Africa by an Observer Mission with the express mandate of contributing to a peaceful transition from apartheid to a new, democratic, non-racial and united South Africa. 
"This was the largest electoral observation mission mounted by the United Nations. 
No fewer than 2,120 men and women took part, including staff members from the United Nations and specialized agencies and recruits from some 120 Member States. 
106. In carrying out its initial mandate, UNOMSA worked closely with the observer missions of the Commonwealth, EU and OAU. 
At regular joint meetings, both at UNOMSA headquarters and in the field, members of the four missions exchanged information on current developments throughout the country, planned joint deployments for major events and coordinated their activities to ensure maximum coverage of developments throughout the country. 
Decisions were made regarding approaches to individuals or groups in order to express the international community's concerns, or to outline possible options for dealing with problems. 
The international observer missions, working together, became an important conduit for information from the grass-roots level to reach decision makers in government, political parties and the security forces regarding situations that might exacerbate tensions or lead to violence. 
107. South Africa's Multi-party Negotiating Council on 6 December 1993 adopted a resolution, later ratified by the TEC, calling upon the United Nations to coordinate activities of international observers provided by the Commonwealth, EU and OAU, as well as those provided by any other intergovernmental organization or Government. 
It also requested that the United Nations put in place the necessary arrangements to that effect, in particular ensuring that the international observers were deployed in an effective and coordinated manner in close cooperation with the IEC. 
The Technical Task Force also met regularly and interacted with IEC officials under the chairmanship of the Deputy Special Representative. 
The Joint Operations Unit, chaired by UNOMSA, prepared a training and deployment plan for the large number of international electoral observers to be deployed during the elections and developed data banks for systematically recording and maintaining information collected by observers. 
109. The Coordinating Committee also met regularly with Judge Kriegler. 
At those meetings reports submitted by the missions' observer teams in all provinces were brought to the attention of the IEC. 
For his part, Judge Kriegler briefed the Committee on progress in the Commission's work in preparing for the elections. 
The missions brought to his attention field reports of slippages and shortcomings in the election preparations at the local level, on which the Commission acted. 
The international observer missions provided the IEC with support and encouragement not only at the policy level, but also at the level of the Technical Task Force and the Joint Operations Unit. 
Officials of the electoral units of the four observer missions also met with IEC election officials to address problems as they arose. 
110. With regard to reporting and public statements, while each international observer mission reported to its parent organization, UNOMSA coordinated the drafting and release of joint statements on various aspects of the transition process. 
One such statement, on 29 March 1994, deplored the violence that had occurred in central Johannesburg during a Zulu march in support of King Zwelethini. 
A joint statement by the international observer missions issued on the eve of the voting (25 April) condemned acts of violence that threatened the election and emphasized the paramount importance of peaceful conduct during the election. 
A statement issued after the voting (30 April) expressed the missions' satisfaction that South Africa's people were able to participate freely in the voting. 
112. The Technical Task Force held its first meeting on 27 January 1994 and met 11 times thereafter. 
IEC officials attended eight of these meetings on a standing invitation from the Coordinating Committee. 
At its first meeting, the Technical Task Force agreed that the Joint Operations Unit would operate as a full-time project team, rather than as a committee or periodic working group. 
At its 3 February meeting, the Technical Task Force approved a list of tasks to be performed by the Joint Operations Unit as the basis for the latter's work. 
113. Once the Joint Operations Unit was established, technical issues were dealt with mostly at that level. 
The Technical Task Force examined only major resource issues. 
The Joint Operations Unit worked largely autonomously and the degree of supervision required of the Technical Task Force was minimal. 
114. The Joint Operations Unit's role was concentrated in two main areas: coordination with the three other international observer missions and preparation for the arrival of the large number of international electoral observers for the elections. 
In collaboration with the other international observer missions, the Unit developed common forms for observation of voting and counting stations, and prepared computer programs and organized data banks for systematically recording and maintaining data for use by all four missions. 
Regular Joint Operations Unit meetings were held to discuss issues of concern and to seek agreement on proposed actions. 
116. The Unit was deeply involved in preparation of the deployment plan for the large number of international electoral observers needed to observe the elections. 
This required a substantial amount of preparatory work, particularly in the area of training, which included development of appropriate briefing and training materials and strategies. 
The Unit also cooperated with the UNOMSA Division of Administration in solving problems relating to transportation, communications, conference facilities and accommodation for some 1,485 newly arrived international electoral observers, along with their deployment to the provinces. 
117. Under the terms of Security Council resolution 772 (1992), UNOMSA cooperated with a wide range of non-governmental organizations, especially in the areas of violence monitoring, peace promotion, human rights and civic education. 
From the start of the mission one UNOMSA observer was assigned to work as a non-governmental organization liaison officer. 
With the expanded mandate under Security Council resolution 894 (1994), UNOMSA's cooperation with institutions of civil society expanded to include those involved in observing the electoral process and voter education. 
118. In my report of 10 January, I noted the crucial role that domestic and foreign non-governmental organizations were bound to play in the overall success of the observation process. 
119. An NGO Liaison Office was established in the UNOMSA Electoral Division to implement this policy. 
UNOMSA observers were urged to expand upon existing contacts with non-governmental organizations, especially community-based organizations and those involved in peace-building and conflict-resolution, as well as those observing the electoral process. 
The NGO Liaison Office maintained contacts with relevant non-governmental organizations, both domestic and foreign, briefing them on the UNOMSA mandate and replying to requests for information. 
The IEC, in turn, also consulted the Liaison Office with regard to foreign non-governmental organizations. 
120. The international observer missions were invited to cooperate with representatives of churches, the business sector, trade unions, peace monitoring organizations and various domestic and foreign non-governmental organizations by appointing a representative to the Management Committee of the National Electoral Observer Network. 
Similar cooperation developed at provincial, sub-provincial and district levels with the structures of the Network and with other non-governmental organizations. 
In several areas, joint forums were established to exchange information, to devise common strategies for monitoring events and to discuss deployment plans for the election. 
In many instances, peace structures and non-governmental organizations provided orientation and access to local communities for international electoral observers. 
The latter, in return, supplied assistance and advice when requested. 
121. South African non-governmental organizations carried out the bulk of civic and voter education and shaped the concept of election monitoring by civil society. 
The IEC accredited a total of 30 domestic non-governmental organizations, of which the National Electoral Observer Network was the largest. 
These organizations deployed nearly 25,000 observers throughout the country for the election. 
In addition, 97 foreign non-governmental organizations provided more than 2,000 observers from all over the world. 
Among the most important institutions was the Association of Western European Parliamentarians, which deployed nearly 400 parliamentarians to observe the South African election. 
UNOMSA shared with them briefing and logistical information and maintained close contact with observers of the Association at central and provincial levels. 
The Women's National Coalition ensured a wider participation of women in the democratization process in South Africa. 
Non-governmental organizations involved in election observation were asked to sign a code of conduct and were provided with IEC identification cards and apparel that gave them access to voting stations. 
122. The contribution of institutions of civil society during the election days went far beyond observing the election. 
In many voting stations, they formed part of the team of officials and monitors. 
At the IEC's request, the religious community provided some 1,200 people to assist with the counting of ballots, when it became clear that this phase of the election process was seriously hindered by a lack of qualified personnel. 
Many observers recruited as volunteers felt after the election that they had been unfairly treated and demanded to be paid, as were IEC officials and monitors. 
124. As indicated earlier in the present report, the expanded mandate of UNOMSA called for a sharp increase in the number of observers within a short time-frame, necessitating the establishment of a support system with little lead time. 
The Mission's electoral phase was relatively short. 
This represented a vast increase over the 100 observers in-country beginning in February 1994. 
125. The deployment exercise reached its peak immediately before the elections with the arrival of most of the international electoral observers. 
UNOMSA's administrative components and the Joint Operations Unit processed incoming international electoral observers, transferred them to training centres and deployed them to their assigned locations. 
Immediately after the elections, the observers were repatriated. 
This entire exercise was accomplished within 12 days by a limited number of support staff. 
Factors outside UNOMSA's control required constant adjustment in the Mission's deployment plan, including problems encountered at United Nations Headquarters in finalizing numbers and lists of observers. 
Difficulties experienced by the IEC, which delayed finalization of the list of voting stations right up to the voting days, as well as the extension of the voting and counting days, necessitated numerous last-minute changes in UNOMSA's deployment and logistical plans. 
A VHF radio communications network was therefore established to cover those areas with a history of violence or where violence was expected. 
In order to work within the limits of an extremely cluttered VHF band, a commercial trunking radio system was used to cover the Durban and Johannesburg areas. 
UNOMSA teams were equipped with telephones and fax facilities in most of the country, except in a few very remote areas. 
UNOMSA also provided communications facilities to the observer missions of the Commonwealth, EU and OAU, with these missions paying a proportionate share of installation and operating costs. 
127. The UNOMSA budget provided for chartered aircraft to deploy international electoral observers and for communications purposes. 
For most air travel within the mission area, regular commercial airlines were used. 
Two helicopters were used as airborne radio repeater stations, as described above; one in PWV and one in KwaZulu/Natal. 
129. Redeployment of the international electoral observers back to Johannesburg was initially envisaged to be the reverse of deployment. 
The extension of the voting days, however, required last-minute changes and incorporated the use of chartered aircraft to ensure the timely out-processing and repatriation of observers. 
In addition, an AN26 aircraft, on loan from the United Nations Operation in Mozambique, was used in the repatriation exercise. 
130. The UNOMSA surface transport fleet of 1,077 vehicles was hired from car rental agencies in the country. 
UNOMSA also hired 20 vehicles for use by OAU observers. 
132. The security of UNOMSA staff was a key concern throughout the Mission. 
Staff were at risk of: 
(a) Common criminal attack: there were a number of such incidents, the majority in Johannesburg; 
(b) Accidental involvement in violence at demonstrations, rallies or in areas where rivalry between different factions sometimes developed into exchanges of gunfire and the like. 
The most serious incident of this kind was a grenade attack at a demonstration in Kimberley on 25 May 1993 in which a UNOMSA observer was among those injured; 
(c) Deliberate attack: throughout the Mission there was a degree of threat from extremists objecting to the role of the United Nations in South Africa. 
Verbal abuse, carriage of weapons in a threatening manner and the alleged inclusion of international observer missions on a target list apparently sent by an extremist group to a newspaper were among the manifestations of this threat. 
133. Close and constructive liaison was established at all levels with the South African Police and the South African Defence Force. 
Under UNOMSA's peace promotion mandate, observers were often able to use these links to defuse confrontation between the security forces and demonstrators. 
Measures to improve mission security included security awareness training for all observers and planning in accordance with guidelines in the United Nations Field Security Handbook. 
Prior to the elections, coordinators were designated at UNOMSA provincial and headquarters offices to liaise with the security forces, prepare security plans and advise observers. 
Most but not all these coordinators had experience in security matters. 
Frequent liaison with other international observer missions regarding security issues meant that a common approach was developed. 
135. South Africa's first democratic elections were truly historic. 
136. The United Nations, through UNOMSA, has reaped a wealth of experience. 
137. In the course of the transitional process, a high level of cooperation was achieved between UNOMSA, the IEC and other South African institutions. 
This was highly beneficial to all parties. 
The experience gained and the relations established can be built on in the future. 
Indeed, this experience as well as South African expertise are already in the process of being used elsewhere. 
139. As an exercise in preventive diplomacy, drawing on the strengths of several international organizations to support indigenous efforts towards peace and national reconciliation, the international community's efforts in South Africa since 1992 offer a unique and positive demonstration of the benefits of such cooperation. 
This was probably the closest form of cooperation achieved by our organizations so far. 
140. Another lesson worth learning from the South African experience is the concept of the National Peace Accord and the structures to which it gave birth: the National Peace Committee, the National Peace Secretariat and the Goldstone Commission. 
Even if many peace committees lost momentum at some stage, the high value of their contribution to the whole process cannot be overlooked. 
An added tribute is owed to them for the training provided within the peace structures to thousands of people who were thus able to come to the assistance of the IEC during the elections, either directly as its employees or indirectly as volunteers. 
141. The Independent Electoral Commission succeeded in delivering an election against colossal odds and deserves to be congratulated. 
The performance of South Africa's electoral machinery was not perfect, as the Commission itself was the first to admit. 
Fortunately, the perseverance and spirit of compromise that prevailed in the negotiations was sustained. 
Throughout the transitional process, South African political leaders have stayed the course, reaching deep into their own reserves of energy and imagination to overcome each stumbling block in their path. 
For this they deserve our admiration, congratulations and our continued support. 
142. In conclusion, I would like to pay a warm tribute to my Special Representative for South Africa, Mr. Lakhdar Brahimi, for his selfless dedication and outstanding leadership of UNOMSA. 
Finally, I wish to thank all those who served or collaborated with UNOMSA, whose collective contribution ensured that the mandate entrusted to me by the Security Council regarding South Africa was fulfilled both in its letter and spirit. 
1. By its resolution 906 (1994) of 25 March 1994, the Security Council extended the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) for an additional period ending on 30 June 1994. 
Seeking further clarifications on the Agreement, the Secretariat held a series of technical discussions with representatives of the ministries of Defence and Foreign Affairs of the Russian Federation between 23 and 26 May 1994. 
On the basis of these consultations I shall submit my detailed recommendations to the Council as soon as practicable. 
Much of this work is conducted in working groups and in a constructive atmosphere. 
5. The United Nations Department of Humanitarian Affairs issued an addendum to the United Nations Consolidated Inter-Agency Appeal for the Caucasus (Armenia, Azerbaijan and Georgia). 
The United Nations Department of Humanitarian Affairs convened a donors' meeting on 27 May 1994 at Geneva in support of this activity and other humanitarian activities in the Caucasus and Tajikistan. 
6. Financial and in-kind contributions are urgently required to allow UNHCR to put in place the required infrastructure, to detail the necessary staff, to start the registration system and to procure relief and rehabilitation items. 
7. A further round of negotiations convened by my Special Envoy for Georgia with the objective of making progress towards a comprehensive settlement took place in Moscow from 10 to 12 May 1994. 
The next round of political negotiations is scheduled to take place at Geneva on 30 June and 1 July 1994. 
8. The Coordinating Commission held its first meeting at Sochi, Russian Federation, on 1 June under the chairmanship of a representative of the Russian Federation. 
The second meeting will take place at Sochi on 22 and 23 June to further discuss the transportation infrastructure (railways and highways), hydroelectric power and engineering and communications problems. 
9. My Special Envoy for Georgia informed the Committee of Senior Officials of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), at its meeting held at Prague on 15 June, of his efforts to achieve a comprehensive political settlement in Abkhazia. 
He underlined the importance of close and continuous cooperation between the United Nations and CSCE. 
10. In the circumstances, I recommend to the Security Council that the existing mandate of UNOMIG be extended at its current authorized strength, for a further period of one month, until 31 July 1994. 
1. At its forty-third session, the Committee on Applications for Review of Administrative Tribunal Judgements, established under article 11 of the statute of the Administrative Tribunal, considered the following applications: 
(a) Application of Mr. Araim for a review of Administrative Tribunal Judgement No. 622 - Araim v. the Secretary-General of the United Nations; 
(b) Application of Mr. Kofi for a review of Administrative Tribunal Judgement No. 630 - Kofi v. the Secretary-General of the United Nations; 
(c) Application of Ms. Mughir for a review of Administrative Tribunal Judgement No. 632 - Mughir v. the Secretary-General of the United Nations; 
2. Meetings of the Committee were held on 14 and 16 June 1994. 
4. Ms. Maria del Lujan Flores (Uruguay) and Mr. Michael Wood (United Kingdom), elected respectively as Chairman and Rapporteur at the forty-second session, continued to serve in those capacities at the forty-third session of the Committee. 
6. Written comments of the Respondent, submitted with respect to the application of Mr. Araim in accordance with article V, paragraph 1, of the rules of procedure of the Committee, were circulated to all members of the Committee in document A/AC.86/R.257. 
7. The Committee considered the application of Mr. Araim at its closed meeting held on 14 June 1994. 
10. Written comments of the Respondent, submitted with respect to the application of Mr. Kofi in accordance with article V, paragraph 1, of the rules of procedure of the Committee, were circulated to all members of the Committee in document A/AC.86/R.259. 
11. The Committee considered the application of Mr. Kofi at its closed meeting held on 14 June 1994. 
With reference to the applicant's request that the Committee send the case back to the Tribunal, the members of the Committee noted that that request did not fall within the Committee's mandate. 
Therefore, as provided for in article III, paragraph 2, of the rules of procedure of the Committee, on 21 March 1994 the application was returned to Ms. Mughir with a request that it be corrected and resubmitted within three weeks from the date of its return. 
14. Written comments of the Respondent, submitted with respect to the application of Ms. Mughir in accordance with article V, paragraph 1, of the rules of procedure of the Committee, were circulated to all members of the Committee in document A/AC.86/R.261. 
15. The Committee considered the application of Ms. Mughir at its closed meeting held on 14 June 1994. 
Therefore, as provided for in article III, paragraph 2, of the rules of procedure of the Committee, on 24 March 1994 the application was returned to Mr. Shkukani with a request that it be corrected and resubmitted within three weeks from the date of its return. 
18. Written comments of the Respondent, submitted with respect to the application of Mr. Shkukani in accordance with article V, paragraph 1, of the rules of procedure of the Committee, were circulated to all members of the Committee in document A/AC.86/R.263. 
19. The Committee considered the application of Mr. Shkukani at its closed meeting held on 14 June 1994. 
1. Under the terms of operative paragraphs 1, 2, 3 and 10 of draft resolution A/48/L.57, the General Assembly would: 
(c) Request the Secretary-General to take the steps necessary to expedite and strengthen the presence of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti; 
(d) Request the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly regular reports on the work of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti. 
2. The General Assembly, in its resolution 47/20 B of 20 April 1993, approved the report of the Secretary-General 2/ and the recommendations contained therein for United Nations participation, jointly with the Organization of American States (OAS), in the International Civilian Mission to Haiti (MICIVIH). 
Subsequently it approved, under the regular budget an appropriation of $13,183,500 for the biennium 1992-1993. 
For 1994-1995, the Secretary-General requested an appropriation of $5,936,400 for the continuation of the mission for the period 1 January to 31 March 1994 and the Assembly approved an appropriation of $4.0 million under section 4 (Peace-keeping operations and special missions) of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
3. Should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/48/L.57, the financing of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti would be extended through 31 March 1995. 
The mission's main objective would continue to be to verify respect for human rights as laid down in the Constitution of Haiti and the international instruments to which Haiti is party, especially the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and the American Convention on Human Rights. 
4. The International Civilian Mission to Haiti would continue to include a United Nations and an OAS contingent of observers of approximately equal strength, and every effort would be made to coordinate and harmonize the functioning of both groups in carrying out the mandate of the mission. 
The staffing rules and regulations of both the United Nations and OAS would apply to the respective international staff of the two contingents. 
5. The staffing for the United Nations component of the mission currently includes one post at the Under-Secretary-General level for the Special Envoy, one at the D-2 level for the Director of Human Rights, 186 other international staff, including 135 human rights observers, and 254 local staff. 
No changes are proposed to this staffing table. 
6. MICIVIH had suspended operations in Haiti since 15 October 1993 because of the deteriorating security situation, at which time some 121 mission staff were evacuated to Santo Domingo. 
During the period of evacuation, a core group of 22 administrative personnel was maintained at Port-au-Prince. 
Between 26 January and 13 April 1994, 38 United Nations and OAS observers returned to the capital to restore limited human rights monitoring. 
No serious incidents having been noted since the resumption of the observers' activities, security measures were relaxed, and, on 1 March 1994, the Mission moved from phase IV (maximum security) to phase III. 
These estimates are summarized below: 
10. The General Assembly approved an appropriation of $4 million for the operation of MICIVIH for the period from 1 January to 31 March 1994. 
The balance of $16,148,900 (see annex II) cannot be absorbed from within the resources appropriated under section 4 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
11. As of 30 April 1994, the Trust Fund for Haiti had received contributions and other income of $1,022,060. 
Expenditure recorded amounted to $565,000, leaving a balance of $457,060 for activities in support of the Mission. 
12. Should the General Assembly adopt the draft resolution, it is estimated that an additional appropriation of $15,692,000 would be required under section 4 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
14. In annex I to General Assembly resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986, which sets out the current budget process, paragraph 11 provides, inter alia, that: 
16. Should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/48/L.57, an additional appropriation of $15,692,000 would be required under section 4 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
In addition, an appropriation of $2,719,600 would be required under section 28, to be offset by the same amount under income section 1. 
4. Further requests the Secretary-General to review the resources allocated to the implementation of the New Agenda and to submit proposals for additional resources in the context of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997; 
Reaffirming its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993, in particular section II thereof, 
Recalling Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/61 of 30 July 1993, by which the Council reaffirmed its support for decentralization in order to achieve a more effective distribution of responsibilities and tasks between global, regional and national entities, 
Affirming that decentralization should have as its prime objective the efficient use of resources for more effective programme delivery, 
Taking into account the views expressed in the Fifth Committee during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to report on the implementation of those proposals in the context of the budget for 1996-1997, as well as in the programme performance report for 1994-1995; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to include the related transfer of resources between sections and the resulting savings in the first performance report for the biennium 1994-1995; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to keep the question of decentralization under review and to report thereon, in the light of views expressed by other relevant bodies, to the Committee for Programme and Coordination and to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session. 
1. The present report has been prepared in response to Economic and Social Council resolution 1992/41 on technical cooperation among developing countries (TCDC). 
It invited all countries and the United Nations development system to review their existing policies and procedures in order to improve the environment for TCDC and facilitate its widespread use. 
Those trends were reported to the High-level Committee on the Review of Technical Cooperation Among Developing Countries at its eighth session, 25-28 May 1993. 
Highlights of that report are therefore included in the present report (the full report is available on request). 
5. In November 1992, the Special Unit for Technical Cooperation Among Developing Countries sent out improved questionnaires to obtain information on TCDC activities carried out during 1991-1992 by Governments and organizations and agencies of the United Nations system. 
Responses were received from 42 developing countries, 8 developed countries and 14 organizations and agencies of the United Nations system. 
In addition, 15 countries had participated in 328 technical and scientific workshops. 
Eight countries had carried out jointly with other developing countries 95 joint studies and researches on development issues of common interest. 
8. The responding agencies and organizations of the United Nations system also reported that they had been increasingly attaching a high priority to TCDC. 
9. Eight developed countries responded to the questionnaire and expressed their recognition of the importance of TCDC in international cooperation, and some stated that they had already started to incorporate it in their development policy. 
10. The report also noted some constraints in utilizing the TCDC modality, including the limited effectiveness of national focal points, the lack of financial resources and the need for a stronger commitment and greater efforts to use/apply the modality. 
Responses were received from 72 Governments through UNDP field offices and from 18 organizations and agencies of the United Nations system. 
While the information provided to the Special Unit for TCDC has not been as comprehensive as might have been hoped, some common trends have been discerned and are summarized below. 
14. It is evident that the resolution has been widely disseminated and that its implications are better appreciated by both the developing countries and the organizations and agencies of the United Nations system. 
The extensive promotional work undertaken to make the decision known has undoubtedly contributed to that result. 
Some have initiated or completed the preparation of compendia on capacities and needs in various sectors, while others have taken part in capacities-matching exercises. 
Mali, Senegal and Sierra Leone are planning to hold similar workshops. 
17. Bolivia has completed a compendia of capacities and needs, Lesotho and Libya are each in the process of preparing one and Egypt is updating an earlier version. 
18. According to the information received from the developing countries, it is clear that many of them have undertaken TCDC operational activities during the period under review. 
19. At least 11 umbrella projects to finance TCDC activities have been approved or initiated during the reporting period by the developing countries, including Argentina, Cape Verde, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, Morocco, the Republic of Moldova, Pakistan, Philippines, Rwanda, Tunisia, Sri Lanka and Ukraine. 
Those projects cover such areas as water supply and sanitation, basic education, administrative reforms, civil air transport, telecommunications, desertification control and drug control. 
It also organized 25 study tours during the same period. 
Singapore offered 14 training courses, while Thailand reported hosting training/orientation for 3,000 trainees from developing countries on a yearly basis. 
China offered 19 training courses in 1993 and is in the process of implementing an additional 12 courses in 1994. 
The courses cover a wide range of areas, including health care for women and children, acupuncture, agricultural machinery, rice cultivation, biogas technology, small hydropower and meat processing. 
22. Many countries indicated that they have bilateral and multilateral cooperation agreements with other developing countries, involving training, cooperation and the exchange of technical, cultural, economic and scientific experience in different sectors. 
For example, Turkey indicated that since 1988 it has signed 344 bilateral cooperation agreements and has implemented 129 of them. 
Pakistan reported that as a result of a TCDC capacities and needs-matching exercise in the field of civil air transport, held in Karachi in 1993, in which 28 developing countries participated, 225 agreements have been signed. 
Colombia has signed some 36 bilateral and multilateral agreements with a number of countries, including Venezuela, Brazil, Chile, Mexico and Argentina. 
It is also negotiating similar agreements with the countries of the Maghreb region in North Africa and the Government of Nigeria. 
However, it is not yet established from the information received how many countries have adopted clearly stated national policies to ensure the increased use of the TCDC modality. 
The Philippines has created a technical cooperation council that will facilitate policy coordination. 
25. Although several countries indicated having increased allocations for TCDC activities, the inadequacy of finance for TCDC activities has frequently been cited as one of the major constraints to the increased use of the modality. 
26. Most of the organizations and agencies that responded stated that they have increased their efforts for the promotion and use of TCDC modality in the implementation of technical cooperation activities by instituting policy changes and mobilizing resources for both promotional and operational activities. 
28. The Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat sponsored the Thirteenth Biennial Meeting of National Recruitment Services, held in Cairo in March-April 1993, which focused on capacity-building activities and on the role of the Department in that regard. 
The meeting adopted the Cairo Plan of Action, which was further endorsed in June 1993 by the Governing Council of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) in its decision 93/30. 
The Plan strongly recommended that capacity-building activities include preparatory needs assessments missions, training seminars and workshops, advisory missions by specialists on project personnel systems or other facets to the management and fellowship administration. 
As a follow-up, an interregional capacity-building workshop was held in Beijing in May 1993, with participants from Asia and the Pacific developing countries, focusing on programme management and human resources development, with an emphasis on the promotion of TCDC. 
The TCDC modality is also being incorporated in seminars on project formulation, implementation, evaluation and monitoring in field offices. 
Eighty participants attended presentations on TCDC in regional seminars held in Kuala Lumpur in 1992 and in Cairo in 1993. 
30. After a comprehensive review, the International Labour Organization (ILO) is in the process of strengthening its field structure with subregional multidisciplinary technical advisory teams (MDTs) who are expected to increase their interaction with local institutions and make greater use of local experience and expertise. 
An approach designed to integrate TCDC more fully into the health-for-all activities of developing countries, supported by WHO, was reviewed at a joint UNDP/WHO interregional consultation in February 1993. 
That resolution will be submitted to the Twenty-first UPU Congress for approval in August/September 1994. 
33. The World Intellectual Property Organization (WIPO) reported that it has been supportive of the objectives of resolution 1992/41 through its permanent programmes for development cooperation for industrial property and copyright. 
The World Food Programme (WFP) is presently reviewing its policies, objectives and strategies and is in the process of presenting a policy paper to its governing body, the Committee on Food Aid Policies and Programmes, at its May 1994 session. 
The paper proposes that WFP seek to maximize the benefits to developing countries in all of its work and outlines specific mechanisms for doing so. 
In addition, WFP has increased the delegated authority of its country directors, which will allow better opportunities for recruiting local experts, making local purchases and increasing cooperation with local non-governmental organizations. 
The promotional activities supported the participation of developing countries of the region in seminars, study visits, training workshops, and bilateral and multilateral exchanges of experience. 
The operational activities aimed at enhancing the human resources of the participating countries in a wide range of areas, including agriculture, environment, human settlements, natural resources, population, rural development, social development, statistics, telecommunications, trade promotion and women in development. 
37. WHO stated that it was actively promoting TCDC in the health sector. 
Examples of its activities include the provision of fellowships for African trainees/trainers, the completion of an intercountry evaluation by the Expanded Programme on Immunization and Maternal and Child Health, and the organization of an International Conference on Community Health in Africa in Brazzaville in September 1992. 
In addition, about US$ 2.7 million (or 1.7 per cent of the 1992-1993 regular budget) were allocated for support to a number of technical cooperation activities in the Americas. 
In addition, the Governments of Belize, Guatemala and Mexico have, over the years, undertaken joint immunization activities, epidemiological surveillance, antimalarial action and cholera control. 
UNFPA recently approved a project to support the sharing of family planning experience between Indonesia and other countries of Asia and Sub-Saharan Africa. 
The International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women (INSTRAW) indicated that its activities emphasize training primarily in developing countries and during the 1992-1993 period about 600 participants world wide were trained in the areas of improving statistics and data on women. 
It also reported increasing its use of the Regular Programme of Technical Cooperation, including the technical cooperation component of the Second Industrial Development Decade in Africa (IDDA) for ECDC/TCDC activities. 
In 1993, it secured approval for two significant projects under multi-donor financing for leather and footwear industry in Africa and tannery wastes treatment in eight countries in South-East Asia. 
About 30 promotional activities were also implemented by UNIDO, for example, between India and East African countries in agro-based industry and small-scale industry, and between China and Viet Nam in the machine-tool industry. 
A workshop in telecommunications software and technologies, held in China, resulted in the signing of 40 working agreements involving joint venture, expert services, the transfer of technology, equipment delivery and training. 
Similarly, 30 cooperation agreements were concluded in a meeting held in Guatemala on the industrial processing of medicinal plants. 
40. The United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) reported that it has mobilized resources from developing countries for use in other developing countries, such as the G-24 Trust Fund for studies on monetary and financial issues. 
41. The Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat reported supporting TCDC activities under the United Nations regular programme funding, primarily through workshops, seminars, and training programmes. 
Also in collaboration with the Special Unit for TCDC, the Department issued in 1993 "Guidelines for island developing countries in planning for sustainable development", based on joint workshops organized in 1992 on the same topic. 
There has been an increasingly close collaboration and complementarity of efforts and resources between the Special Unit for TCDC and the Department. 
In addition, the Department participated in the various regional TCDC national focal point meetings. 
During 1993, it worked with about 300 non-governmental organizations for both emergency and development projects. 
Under its training programme, in 1993 a total of nearly 6,000 counterpart staff participated in such programmes as project identification and planning, food management, emergency procedures and management, project management, and financial and office management. 
With regard to procurement, WFP stated that in 1993, 61 per cent of the food it bought (for a total of $262 million) came from developing countries and $136 million was spent on non-food items and services in those countries. 
IFAD is specifically promoting a collaborative initiative through the International Centre for Maize and Wheat Improvement (CIMMYT) (Grant No. 201), involving the decentralization of some of the CIMMYT research and training responsibilities, which would devolve to the National Agricultural Technology Institute (INTA) of Argentina. 
A similar effort is being pursued under IFAD TAG 267-IRRI (International Rice Research Institute), involving the Indian Council of Agricultural Research (ICAR) in rice farming systems research. 
45. The United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) has been utilizing TCDC through its regional, sub-regional and interregional activities. 
In addition, Habitat has developed long-term attachments of national personnel among Caribbean countries and has supported study tours among developing countries. 
Specifically, in 1993 it implemented some 25 activities, including a training programme on digital technology between Senegal and Burkina Faso; the improvement of computerized telephone billing systems between Malaysia and Pakistan; and a manpower planning workshop (MANPLAN) in El Salvador and Bolivia. 
48. ESCAP indicated that for 1993, out of a total of 425 consulting services, 226 consultants and 41 contractors were from developing countries, representing 62 per cent of the total. 
Several institutions from developing countries, including China, India, Indonesia, Malaysia, Pakistan, the Philippines, the Republic of Korea, Singapore, Thailand, Egypt and Sri Lanka, have been utilized to provide training for other developing country participants under the auspices of TCDC. 
49. UNIDO indicated that more than 500 experts were recruited from Egypt, Hungary, India, Poland, Romania and the Syrian Arab Republic to provide technical services to Egypt, Libya and Nigeria in the areas of cement and petrochemicals. 
The World Bank stated that consulting services from developing countries other than the borrowing countries amounted to $66 million and $81 million for the financial years 1991 and 1992 respectively. 
50. UNCTAD reported that it has recruited a significant number of experts/consultants from developing countries and has also utilized the services of developing country institutions in such areas as writing, programming, training and installing UNCTAD software in other developing countries. 
WFP stated that its utilization of local expertise for project identification, appraisal or technical review is increasing. 
For 1993, the percentage of persons recruited from developing countries was 25 and for 1994 the figure to date is 40 per cent. 
51. Habitat, as part of its regular programme and its operational activities, has developed a modality of horizontal exchange of experiences among project personnel in general and among national experts in particular. 
For instance, assistance to Nicaragua from a national expert from Bolivia in setting up an urban cadastral system has led, in 1993, to a major financing, as cost-sharing to UNDP IPF, from the Government of Sweden. 
52. Regarding training, the Department for Development Support and Management Services of the United Nations Secretariat has been placing over 50 per cent of its fellowships in institutions of developing countries, as its predecessors have done in previous years. 
53. The Special Unit for TCDC has been vigorously encouraging the promotion and application of TCDC in the implementation of technical cooperation activities. 
54. Following the adoption of Council resolution 1992/41, the text was forwarded to all the developing countries and to the organizations and agencies of the United Nations system with a letter from the Administrator of UNDP outlining the implications of the resolution and urging its implementation. 
55. The Administrator followed up the initial distribution of the text of the resolution by preparing and disseminating throughout the developing countries and the development system, a special booklet entitled "Major decisions on TCDC in 1992-1993", in which the need for concerted efforts to implement the resolution was underscored. 
56. The promotional work of the Special Unit during the last two years has covered a broad spectrum, including the dissemination of information, a greatly increased volume of training and sensitization on TCDC, and continued publication of Cooperation South magazine. 
57. The promotional campaign continued with the organization of a series of regional and national meetings for the national focal points. 
With the support of the Special Unit, three countries - Pakistan, Uganda and Nigeria - have completed capacities - and needs-matching exercises in the important sectors of civil aviation; industrial services and institutions for the private sector; and agriculture, science and technology. 
59. The information contained in the present report is an interim assessment of actions taken by Governments and the organizations and agencies of the United Nations development system during the last one and a half years. 
A comprehensive report to the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1996 will provide a more detailed analysis of the actions taken by all parties, since by that time four years will have elapsed since the adoption of Council resolution 1992/41. 
60. A recommendation that has again emerged from the current assessment is the need to adopt clear national policies on the wide application of TCDC and the importance of strengthening TCDC focal points. 
4. Pursuant to that resolution, the Secretary-General, on 11 April 1994, addressed requests to Governments, United Nations organs, specialized agencies and intergovernmental organizations concerned for information on the steps taken to implement the recommendations in Council resolutions 1983/30 and 1993/48. 
5. By 1 June 1994, replies had been received from the following States: Cyprus and Estonia. 
7. The present report has been prepared pursuant to paragraphs 3, 4 and 6 of Council resolution 1993/48 and contains a summary of the substantive replies received. 
The information contained in those replies was transmitted to the Working Group on Contemporary Forms of Slavery of the Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities for consideration at its tenth, eleventh, fifteenth, sixteenth, seventeenth, eighteenth and nineteenth sessions. 
9. Any additional replies will be issued as addenda to the present report. 
1. Under the Aliens and Immigration Laws Cap 105 and the relevant regulations made under those laws, all aliens residing in the Republic of Cyprus enjoy equal treatment without any discrimination as to sex, colour, race, religion or nationality. 
Furthermore, all aliens working in Cyprus are employed under the same conditions as the locals and share their high standard of living. 
2. Under paragraph 6 (1) (e) of the Aliens and Immigration Laws, any alien who is a prostitute or who is living on the proceeds of prostitution is a prohibited immigrant. 
4. Paragraph 1. The Government of Cyprus has ratified the Convention for the Suppression of the Traffic in Persons and of the Exploitation of the Prostitution of Others in its Law No. 57/83. 
6. In order to pursue the implementation of the provisions of the Convention various legal and other measures have been promoted, including: 
(a) The reform and modernization of Family Law with a view to inter alia, incorporating the principle of equality between women and men in that field of law and bringing domestic law into line with the provisions of relevant international conventions; 
(b) The enactment of the Laws on the Protection of Maternity (Law No. 54/87) and on Equal Pay for Work of Equal Value (Law No. 158/89); 
(c) The establishment of national women's machinery (the Permanent Central Agency for Women's Rights) to promote, coordinate and monitor the implementation of programmes and activities aiming at eliminating de jure and de facto discrimination against women; 
(d) The launching of information and sensitization campaigns for equality between women and men aimed at changing the overall mentality of people and eliminating prejudices against women. 
7. All measures and policies that aim to improve the socio-economic status of women contribute at the same time to the prevention of prostitution by helping women to become independent and therefore resistant to the various forms of exploitation, including prostitution. 
Those programmes have not been designed especially for persons rescued from prostitution but are open to all interested women. 
1. In paragraph 1 of its resolution 1983/30, the Council called upon member States to sign, ratify and implement the Convention for the Suppression of the Traffic in Persons and of the Exploitation of the Prostitution of Others. 
2. In paragraph 2, the Council invited member States to sign, ratify and implement the International Convention for the Suppression of the Circulation of and Traffic in Obscene Publications as amended by a Protocol. 
Estonia acceded to that Convention, on 10 March 1936. 
3. In paragraph 3 (d), the Council urged States to curb the pornography industry and the trade in pornography and to impose severe penalties where minors are involved. 
4. In paragraph 3 (e), the Council urged States to punish all forms of procuring. 
2. The information provided by States parties regarding the application of article 6 of the Convention has served as a basis for the inclusion of a specific commentary on this article in CEDAW recommendation No. 19. 
The Committee feels that traffic in women and the exploitation of women for prostitution are acts of violence against them and that such traffic and exploitation make women especially vulnerable to other forms of violence. 
"13. States parties are required by article 6 to take measures to suppress all forms of traffic in women and exploitation of the prostitution of women. 
"14. Poverty and unemployment increase opportunities for trafficking in women. 
In addition to established forms of trafficking there are new forms of sexual exploitation, such as sex tourism, the recruitment of domestic labour from developing countries to work in developed countries and organized marriages between women from developing countries and foreign nationals. 
Prostitutes are especially vulnerable to violence because their status, which may be unlawful, tends to marginalize them. 
4. Among the concrete recommendations of CEDAW to States parties, all of which are useful for the elimination of violence against women in any form, two are specifically related to the exploitation of women for prostitution and the traffic in women: 
5. The Committee feels that it is very important for States parties to provide information not only on the prevailing legislation in each country, but also on the effectiveness of such legislation. 
To this end, States parties should provide, as far as possible, quantitative and qualitative information on individuals who practise trafficking in women and exploit them for prostitution, and also on their victims. 
6. At its most recent session, the Committee also expressed the view that CEDAW recommendation No. 19 on violence against women should be taken into account in the mandate and activities of the Special Rapporteur on violence against women to be designated by the Commission on Human Rights. 
Women victims of such traffic and exploitation form one of the groups most vulnerable to the violation of human rights at both the national and the international level. 
8. Finally, in view of the interrelationship of poverty, the traffic in women and the exploitation of women for prostitution, it is important to bear in mind CEDAW suggestion No. 6, concerning women's contribution to the International Conference on Population and Development: 
"Recalling that the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women states that the full and complete development of a country, the welfare of the world and the cause of peace require the maximum participation of women on equal terms with men in all fields, 
"10. Notes that the severe economic situation facing many nations, both developed and developing, as well as structural adjustment programmes and the concomitant reduction in social programmes, have serious implications for the people; 
"11. Also notes that those implications occur particularly at the grass-roots level, where women who comprise the majority suffer disproportionately from the transition and adjustment periods; 
1. A draft resolution was recommended by the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice at its third session for adoption by the Economic and Social Council, namely resolution III, entitled "Criminal justice action to combat the organized smuggling of illegal migrants across national boundaries". 
3. Strategies for Confronting Domestic Violence: A Resource Manual, prepared with the generous support of the Government of Canada, will shortly be issued as a United Nations publication. 
IOM is currently in the process of refining and funding an ongoing project to organize the voluntary return of funding an ongoing project to organize the voluntary return of trafficked migrants from transit and destination countries, they may be stranded, detained or otherwise in distress. 
Discussion focused on the nature of migrant trafficking and on new and existing policies to combat those flows. 
At the moment, IOM is organizing its Eleventh Seminar on Migration, to be held 26-28 October in Geneva, on the theme "International response to trafficking in migrants and safeguarding of migrant rights". 
The seminar aims to broaden and deepen understanding of those issues and to make recommendations for practical cooperation among States to more effectively combat migrant trafficking. 
The bulletin serves as a forum in which information on incidents, trends and policies can be exchanged and publicized. 
Mechanisms should be put in place to prohibit and punish such actions. 
States shall be urged to act promptly to implement resolution 1994/48 referred to above as soon as possible because of its importance in eliminating the phenomenon of traffic in persons. 
SUBSIDIARY BODIES, CONFERENCES AND RELATED QUESTIONS: 
4. These reviews are intended to consider the progress achieved and improvements required, taking into account the evolution of all the economic, social, legal and other factors related to the principles upon which the Charter is based. 
5. Since the adoption of the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States in 1974, there have been several review exercises for which the Secretary-General prepared reports. 
7. The Secretary-General submitted a further report relating to the review of the implementation of the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States to the forty-fourth session of the General Assembly (A/44/266-E/1989/65 and Add.1 and 2). 
The Secretary-General stated, in the report: 
"The conclusion of this report, as well as those of previous reports of the Secretary-General, is that the Charter remains unimplemented. 
However, in contrast to the situation four years ago, when the last review of implementation was carried out, there are today grounds for cautious optimism. 
"With regard to certain articles of the Charter, there have been positive developments in the direction of implementation. 
Moreover, the easing of international tensions has created a climate in which further progress can be foreseen. 
From this perspective, the Charter can be seen to have been remarkably prescient. 
9. The Charter seeks to establish generally accepted principles and norms which govern international economic relations. 
The scope of the Charter is thus extremely broad and its implications potentially far-reaching. 
10. The Charter is part of an effort, initiated by developing countries, to restructure international economic relations on the basis of agreed rules and principles. 
11. Some of the legal principles and norms of the Charter, as the orientation for the legal underpinning of the envisaged new international economic system, made the Charter controversial. 
As previous reviews indicate, the Charter continues to arouse controversy, although a large part of it is generally acceptable and does not generate any particular contention. 
Those articles of the Charter which seek to establish innovative legal principles have been and continue to be the main object of controversy. 
12. The elaboration of rules and principles adequate to the specific existing circumstances is a long and difficult process. 
This process is usually piecemeal and is hence a cumulative process in which new law emerges from practice, precedents, negotiations and pronouncements that are frequently registered in instruments of ambiguous legal nature, in the sense that they do not by themselves confer on their content the quality of law. 
The creation of generally accepted norms and principles is by its very nature an incremental process in which the United Nations plays an important role. 
13. The multilateral framework of the United Nations system provides an important basis for the gradual implementation and adaptation of the basic norms and principles enunciated in the Charter. 
In article 17, the Charter specifies that international cooperation for development is the shared goal and common duty of all States. 
Recent years have witnessed the adoption of important instruments relating to international economic cooperation. 
In numerous areas covered by these documents, where agreement had proven elusive in the past, consensus is beginning to emerge as to the nature of the problems and the type of international response that is most appropriate. 
14. The Declaration on International Economic Cooperation, in particular the Revitalization of Economic Growth and Development of the Developing Countries was adopted by consensus at the eighteenth special session of the General Assembly on 1 May 1990 (resolution S-18/3, annex). 
It defined the challenges and opportunities for the 1990s and agreed on specific commitments and policies for international development cooperation for the reactivation of economic growth and development in developing countries. 
15. The International Development Strategy for the Fourth United Nations Development Decade, adopted by the General Assembly on 21 December 1990 (resolution 45/199, annex), complements the Declaration. 
The International Development Strategy further elaborates priority aspects of development, such as eradication of poverty, human resources and institutional development, as well as population and environment. 
16. The successful realization of the commitments and policies agreed upon and elaborated in the Declaration and the International Development Strategy will certainly contribute to the implementation of the basic norms enshrined in the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States. 
17. The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, held at Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, in June 1992, devised integrative strategies that are intended to halt and reverse the negative impact of human behaviour on the physical environment and promote environmentally sustainable economic development in all countries. 
18. In order to monitor the implementation of Agenda 21 and related agreements, the Commission for Sustainable Development was established by the Economic and Social Council in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/191 of 22 December 1992. 
It has adopted a multi-year programme of work in order to review the 40 chapters of Agenda 21 individually and the implementation of Agenda 21 as a whole in 1997. 
A High-level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development was also established. 
To ensure effective programme coordination within the United Nations system, an Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development was created. 
With respect to the Charter, the process implicitly recognizes article 7, contributes to implementing article 11, respects articles 24 and 25, and was a major step in implementing article 30. 
21. For many years, Africa has been in an economic crisis with serious political, social and environmental ramifications. 
The crisis has evoked international response by the United Nations system with a view to establishing more equitable international economic relations. 
A five-year programme - the United Nations Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development 1986-1990 - was adopted by the General Assembly on 1 June 1986 (resolution S-13/2, annex). 
In furthering these efforts, the final review and appraisal of the Programme of Action, undertaken in September 1991, led to the adoption by the General Assembly on 18 December 1991 of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s (resolution 46/151, annex, sect. II). 
22. The United Nations system will play a major role in the implementation of the New Agenda. 
Its various organizations and specialized agencies are requested to devise specific programmes for Africa that are consistent with the elements of the New Agenda and devote adequate resources to their implementation. 
The New Agenda established a follow-up, monitoring and evaluation machinery and provided for a mid-term and final review and assessment of the implementation in 1996 and 2000, respectively. 
24. In the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States the importance of adequate and stable commodity-related export earnings for developing countries was stressed. 
However, international arrangements, such as the commodity agreements, have proved largely ineffective in preventing a sharp fall in commodity prices over the past decade, which has led to a large loss of real income for many developing countries. 
In real terms, non-fuel commodity prices have fallen by about 50 per cent over the period from 1980 to 1993. 
26. It is clear, however, that diversification is the long-term solution to the problems of commodity producers. 
Such diversification efforts by developing countries require support from the international community, in particular through the removal of obstacles to their exports. 
The GSP has proved to be a useful instrument of international cooperation for development. 
28. Articles 10, 17 and 22 of the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States refer to monetary and financial issues, especially the decision-making process and financial flows. 
29. Decision-making on international monetary and financial issues in recent years has continued largely unchanged. 
Formal decision-making on international monetary matters still takes place in the International Monetary Fund (IMF), whose membership has become almost universal since the last review of the implementation of the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States. 
30. There has been insufficient coordination among the major developed countries in their macroeconomic policies. 
It is widely accepted that much of the disequilibrium at the global level, and the attendant costs for developing countries, might have been attenuated, had international monetary and financial cooperation been strengthened and directed towards improving the external environment surrounding domestic efforts at development and transition. 
32. International cooperation for development is the shared goal and common duty of all States. 
States should cooperate with the efforts of developing countries and transition economies to accelerate their economic and social development by providing an appropriate and sustainable policy environment and by extending active assistance to them consistent with their development needs and objectives. 
The financial dimension of this assistance entails both direct provision of financial resources and policy measures to encourage the flow of private resources. 
The net transfer was $33 billion, $44 billion and $54 billion in 1991, 1992 and 1993, respectively. 
34. In Africa, however, the net transfer changed from a small inflow of less than $1 billion in 1989 to a small outflow in each of the succeeding years. 
Because there are several large oil-exporting countries in Africa and because the price of oil has fluctuated considerably since 1989, the aggregate data for the continent do not accurately reflect the situation in the majority of African countries. 
In sub-Saharan Africa, excluding Nigeria and South Africa, [6] the net transfer fluctuated in the five years since the last Charter review, ranging from under $6 billion in 1989 to almost $10 billion in 1992 and falling under $9 billion in 1993. 
To a significant extent, this reflects the difficult situation in official development assistance. 
36. Aid performance of donor countries was still far from the internationally agreed targets. 
During the 1980s, official development assistance as a share of GNP for Development Assistance Committee (DAC) donors as a group remained at the level of 0.34 per cent; it dropped slightly in 1991 and 1992 to 0.33 per cent. 
Such levels of aid are clearly below the 0.7 per cent target set by the United Nations, although certain countries have been able to exceed the target on a regular basis (Denmark, the Netherlands, Norway and Sweden), while others are close to it (Finland and France). 
The tight fiscal constraints in donor countries are seriously limiting the prospects of their increasing official development assistance substantially. 
38. The foreign debt situation of many developing countries and several transition economies has severely hampered their economic growth and adjustment efforts and blocked the access of most of these countries to new sources of foreign financing. 
For the countries in which the debt-servicing burden exceeded what the economy could sustain, debt crises ensued and arrears accumulated. 
39. Within the period under review, the Brady Plan, introduced in 1989, became the standard approach to restructuring debt owed to commercial bank creditors. 
The new approach sought to end the cycle of reschedulings. 
It encompassed a menu of options by which banks would exchange most of their claims for others with smaller net present values, albeit with certain risk-reducing changes that were paid for in part with new multilateral loans. 
These debt restructurings and individual country buy-backs of debt (in part using grants for that purpose from donor Governments) have generally led to modest net reductions in debt. 
However, their major importance seems to be that they provide an orderly framework for settling claims. 
Along with considerable progress in domestic adjustment in most countries, this has increased investor perceptions of the creditworthiness of the debtor economies. 
40. Most of the debt owed to foreign Governments is restructured in the Paris Club, an informal gathering of official creditors that meets in the French Treasury. 
Until December 1991, the only generally available treatment for non-concessional debt servicing was to reschedule the payments due, albeit on terms that had been lengthened over the years. Full interest charges continued to be assessed on the outstanding balances. 
The new treatment, called the "enhanced Toronto terms", made it possible to halve the present value of the scheduled debt servicing during a fixed period (the "consolidation" period). 
These terms were accorded only to the lowest-income developing countries undergoing rigorous adjustment programmes and followed by a year the exceptional terms of relief accorded to two middle-income countries owing to unusual political circumstances. 
In 1993 and 1994, the Paris Club became increasingly flexible in debt restructuring, as there has been a wide perception that its terms were in several instances inadequate and left some debtor countries with an unsustainable debt burden (the "debt overhang"). 
While certain Governments have unilaterally offered better terms, in certain cases cancelling some debt, lack of consensus has prevented a further enhancement of Paris Club terms and is one widely recognized arena of "unfinished business" in the international debt strategy. 
This notwithstanding, as of the end of January 1994, 10 countries had $3.8 billion in arrears to the Fund. 
Besides these countries, others are only prevented from slipping into arrears to multilateral institutions by continued cash flow from these institutions and donor Governments. 
The Programme of Action provides for an intergovernmental follow-up mechanism. 
43. The Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s, and other United Nations programmes contain specific provisions to address the problems of land-locked countries. 
44. In furtherance of the needs of particular groups of countries (see Charter, art. 25), the Committee for Development Planning revised the criteria for identifying least developed countries and recommended modifying the list accordingly. 
The General Assembly took action on those recommendations by adopting resolution 46/206 on 20 December 1991. The process now involves a triennial review and includes criterion for both the inclusion of countries on the list of least developed countries and their graduation from it. 
45. With regard to the special problems of island developing countries and in follow-up to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States was held in Barbados from 25 April to 6 May 1994. 
The Programme of Action, the major outcome, is based on an explicit recognition of the peculiar characteristics of Small Island Developing States, notably their fragility and extreme vulnerability to natural disasters and international economic shocks. 
It consists of 15 major chapters, the first 14 of which deal with issues relating to 14 substantive sectors identified as priority areas for the sustainable development of Small Island Developing States, and the last with the modalities and means of implementation, monitoring and review of the programme. 
46. The implementation of the Programme of Action is predicated on partnerships at the national, regional and international levels. 
At the national level, in addition to sound economic and environmental policies and measures, it stresses the need for partnership between national Governments and the people they serve, including the need for participation in decision-making by all major groups in society. 
At the regional level, it stresses the benefits of economies of scale and greater effectiveness from cooperation among small island developing States in areas of common interest to them. 
The Programme of Action recognizes that the efforts of small island developing States at the national and regional levels need to be supplemented through international cooperation if small island developing States are to proceed on a sustainable development path. 
The major areas in which international cooperation are seen to be necessary are finance, human resources development, institution building, international trade and environmentally sound technologies. 
47. Economic cooperation among developing countries and regional economic integration have been salient features of recent international cooperation. 
In recent years, the former has included a number of specific cooperative initiatives in utilizing and exploiting natural resources shared by two or more developing countries. 
Regional and subregional cooperation or integration groupings have gained in dynamism in the early 1990s, after a period of stagnation during the 1980s. 
Notable successes have been scored in these areas, especially in Latin America. 
These integration processes have been supported through technical and financial assistance. 
49. The work in devising legal regimes to govern the activities of transnational corporations and the discussion of issues related to foreign direct investment has been pursued. 
The most comprehensive effort to create a global and balanced framework for foreign direct investment, the draft code of conduct on transnational corporations, has not been successful; no consensus has been reached despite 15 years of negotiation. 
Efforts still have to be made in order to facilitate agreement on all outstanding issues in the draft code. 
51. These trends indicate a mixed picture in the implementation of the provisions of the Charter on Economic Rights and Duties of States with regard to specific country groups and sectoral activities. 
The approach to be followed in identifying the legal norms and principles, however, became problematic. 
54. The working group met during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly. 
55. The progressive development of principles and norms of international economic law remains an essential but still somewhat controversial subject. 
Further efforts have to be focused on reconciling the still existing divergence of views. 
Further, the Charter contains two of the more important principles reflected in the Convention, namely the preservation and protection of the environment (art. 30) and the transfer of technology in the context of international scientific and technological cooperation (art. 13). 
Analysis of the progress achieved through the Convention on the Law of the Sea in further developing the relevant provisions of the Charter is outlined below. 
The Convention further stipulates that these resources are not subject to alienation, and that the minerals recovered from the Area may only be alienated in accordance with the provision of the Convention and the rules, regulations and procedures of the Authority (art. 137, para. 2). 
The United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea reserves the Area for "use exclusively for peaceful purposes by all States, whether coastal or landlocked, without discrimination" (art. 141). 
59. With regard to the international regime, the Convention establishes the International Seabed Authority open to membership by all States as well as international organizations and other entities meeting specified criteria. [13] The Convention itself has gained overwhelming acceptance by the international community. 
Already, it has 61 parties and will enter into force on 16 November 1994. 
It spells out the specific rights and duties of States concerned for the realization of their ecological goals. 
The primary obligation to protect and preserve the marine environment is placed on States (art. 192). 
States are obligated to adopt measures to prevent, reduce and control pollution of the marine environment, and to provide technical and scientific assistance to developing States in that regard (arts. 194 and 202). 
The Convention balances this obligation with a direct call on States to have due regard for all legitimate interests, including the rights and duties of holders, suppliers and recipients of marine technology (art. 267). 
64. The United Nations is frequently being asked to assist in this process, both directly, through facilitating economic adjustments within States, and indirectly, through analysis of macro- and microeconomic issues related to conversion, as well as through stimulating faster progress on global development issues. 
The United Nations is taking some modest steps to adjust its work to the post-cold-war military and economic realities. Special intra-secretariat and inter-agency arrangements have been made to ensure a comprehensive approach to the different dimensions of this important subject, which involves political, military and economic factors. 
The first all-race multi-party election, held in April 1994, lead to the establishment of a united, democratic, non-racial Government of South Africa, which was inaugurated on 10 May 1994. 
These and other recent accords represent important steps towards achieving a comprehensive, just and lasting settlement in the Middle East, and economic and social development in the occupied territories. 
Some of the stated principles continue to arouse controversy, although a large part of it is generally acceptable and does not generate any particular contention. 
71. The commitment to cooperation and partnership for development, which has been evolving in various forms in recent years, constitutes vivid evidence of the relevance of the basic principles enunciated in the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States. 
These basic documents build, to a certain degree, on the objectives and principles stipulated in the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States and form the overall framework for international economic cooperation in the 1990s. 
Their common basic objective is the integration of developing countries and countries in transition into the world economy and the existing international economic regimes. 
This process includes the adaptation of some principles and norms to the progressive development of new paradigms and perceptions. 
74. The progressive development of legal norms and frameworks will have to be continued in order to create an adequate legal basis for the new system of international economic relations. 
With the end of the cold war and of the ideological divide, ensuing disarmament measures and reductions in military expenditures have still to be translated into tangible instruments for utilizing the released resources for economic and social development, in particular, development assistance. 
Summaries of the main substantive features of the replies received are outlined below. 
While recognizing the permanent sovereignty over natural resources and the sovereign right to expropriation, it fails to limit the practice of arbitrary or discriminatory expropriation of foreign investment or to identify a rationale for such action that is in conformity with international law. 
Japan expresses the view that the review of the Charter should be discontinued or postponed. 
Japan welcomes the adoption of General Assembly resolution 48/165 of 21 December 1993, entitled "Renewal of the dialogue on strengthening international economic cooperation for development through partnership", whose goals it hopes will be achieved. 
Specific examples of such cooperation are outlined in the submission. 
Monaco reaffirms its commitment to international cooperation for sustainable development in the Mediterranean and the Black Sea region. 
2. The documentation for that session should have been submitted by 11 April, in order to allow adequate time for policy and other clearances, editing, translation and reproduction, and circulated by 16 May. 
a/ The documents should have been submitted to the Division by 11 April 1994 in order to ensure compliance with the six-week rule, that is, to be issued by 16 May 1994. 
For those documents that are to be submitted to the General Assembly and the Council, the date indicated is that on which the document was received for processing in the Division of General Assembly Affairs. 
c/ Document processed in Geneva and sent to New York for reproduction only. 
d/ Document processed in Vienna and sent to New York for reproduction only. 
At the conclusion of their discussions, the ministers adopted the attached resolution by consensus. 
In the resolution, reference is made to the imperative of respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and to the need for a new mechanism to ensure a fair and balanced basis for negotiations. 
Recalling its previous decisions, and the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly, and the Security Council, particularly General Assembly resolutions 46/242, 47/121 and 48/88, 
Deeply concerned over the persistent grave situation prevailing in the Republic of Bosnia-Herzegovina, 
Stressing solidarity with the Republic of Bosnia-Herzegovina in exercising its legitimate right of self-defence, 
Noting various endeavours to find a negotiated settlement to the ongoing hostilities, 
Aware of the need for a new mechanism to ensure a fair and balanced basis for negotiation to arrive at a just and lasting settlement, in line with the principles of the Charter, international law, and the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly and the Security Council, 
a. establish an immediate cease-fire and bring about cessation of all military activities under the supervision of UNPROFOR; 
e. develop a programme of action for the implementation of the settlement. 
On 9 April 1994, the Iranian side returned the abducted Iraqi fisherman, Safa' Khalil Ibrahim, but the boat, the engine, the identity card belonging to the fisherman in question and an amount estimated at ID 900 (our letter dated 12 April 1994) were not returned. 
At 1840 hours, the United Arab Emirates tugboat Shayma' 2, while towing a barge on the Shatt al-Arab, was subjected to provocation by three armed Iranians. 
One of them boarded the tugboat and inspected it and the papers of the crew and the owning company. 
At 1910 hours, they left the tugboat. 
At 0600 hours on 22 April 1994, the tugboat was again subjected to provocation by four armed Iranians on board an Iranian military patrol boat, when the tugboat reached buoy No. 11 en route for Basra. 
Three of the Iranians boarded the tugboat, inspected it and then allowed it to proceed to Basra after seizing the captain's passport. 
The tanker Takin, having left Basra port and arrived at the Sayhan area on the Shatt al-Arab, was confronted by seven men armed with machine-guns on board two Iranian military boats. 
They seized the crew's passports and all papers relating to the cargo and ordered the pilot to anchor opposite the Iranian Control Office at Muhammarah port. 
Four days later, the pilot, Yusuf Abd al-Majid Yusuf, was able to disembark by means of an Iraqi fishing-boat and to reach a vessel entering Abu Fulus port. 
At 1000 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with three soldiers on board, which was coming from the sea and heading for Abadan port, was seen raising the Iranian flag. 
It stayed for 3 minutes and then returned to the Iranian rear. 
At 1220 hours, the above-mentioned helicopter returned to the same guard post, stayed for 2 minutes, while two unarmed soldiers alighted from it and then returned to the Iranian rear. 
At 1500 hours, a khaki-coloured helicopter was seen coming from the Iranian rear. 
It hovered over the Bahram Abad guard post at coordinates 000164 (1:100,000 map of Zurbatiyah) in the area opposite the Iraqi Hasan al-Askari guard post. 
At 1800 hours, the Iranian side established a new post at coordinates 451649 (1:100,000 map of Khanaqin) opposite the Iraqi Faruq guard post inside the area of separation and manned it with five persons armed with light weapons. 
At 0930 hours, a group of about 12 men from the Iranian side were seen erecting a 20-metre stretch of barbed wire and obstacles at coordinates 918752 (Kharnubiyah; 1:100,000 map of Saybah) inside the area of separation. 
At 0130 hours, the Iranian side launched a 140-man attack on the Iraqi forces at coordinates 003664 (Ujayridah district; 1:100,000 map of Qurnah), which resulted in the death of Major Ahmad Abd al-Zuhrah and five other ranks and the wounding of six other members of the Iraqi forces. 
At 0900 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat with two soldiers on board was seen coming from Abadan port and heading for the sea. 
They boarded the fuel-tanker and disembarked at 1600 hours but did not permit it to leave until 5 May 1994 after the certificate of ownership of the fuel-tanker had been sent from Basra. 
At 0930 hours, a group of some 15 men from the Iranian side, wearing military uniforms, were seen erecting barbed wire and obstacles at coordinates 918749 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) inside the area of separation. 
At 0100 hours, a group of some 10 men from the Iranian side approached the Iraqi forces at coordinates 535435 (Bulis hill; 1:100,000 map of Mandali) from three directions over an area of 200 to 250 metres and opened fire on the Iraqi forces. 
At 1000 hours, a group of some 10 men from the Iranian side were seen erecting barbed wire and obstacles at coordinates 929749 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) inside the area of separation. 
At 1250 hours, the United Arab Emirates tugboat Gulf Wrestler was subjected to provocation by Iranian armed men on board Iranian military patrol boats while proceeding from Basra port to Muhammarah port. 
Its captain was asked to halt the tugboat and cast anchor, and a number of armed Iranians boarded. 
They interrogated and searched the crew, and, at 1230 hours, the tugboat continued on its seaward course. 
When it was about to pass the second bridge at 1905 hours, it was approached by an Iranian military patrol boat with a number of armed men on board. 
The Iraqi tugboat Mithaq belonging to the General Enterprise for Iraqi Ports was subjected to provocation by five Iranian armed men on board an Iranian military patrol boat when arriving at Muhammarah on its way to Faw port for the purpose of towing a broken-down boat in Faw port. 
They boarded the tugboat and interrogated and searched its crew. 
At 0730 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat was seen coming from the sea in the direction of Abadan port with three soldiers on board, one of them carrying a small pair of field-glasses. 
At 1400 hours, the Iraqi vessel Fida' was subjected to provocation by Iranian armed men on board Iranian military patrol boats off Muhammarah port on its way from Basra to Umm Qasr port. 
They boarded the vessel and fired into the air. 
The vessel was carrying grain from Umm Qasr to Ma'qil port. 
At 1512 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat made of fibreglass with three soldiers on board was seen coming from the sea in the direction of Abadan port. 
A group of Iranian soldiers repaired the Iranian observation post at coordinates 175575 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) inside the area of separation. 
At 0850 hours, a white-coloured Iranian passenger aircraft took off from Abadan airport heading for the Iranian rear. 
They boarded the vessel and interrogated and searched the crew. 
At 1045 hours on 14 May 1994, the armed Iranians left the vessel, which then continued on its course in the direction of Basra. 
At 1330 hours, a small Iranian military patrol boat was seen coming from Abadan port in the direction of the sea with three soldiers on board. 
At 1830 hours, a group of Iranian soldiers were seen completing the new observation post opposite the Wasiliyah area at coordinates 178578 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) inside the area of separation. 
The Iranian side established a new military point opposite the Ma'amir wharf at coordinates 332255 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) inside the area of separation and manned it with 10 armed soldiers. 
The Iranian side set up a communications aerial at coordinates 238505 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) inside the area of separation. 
The Iranian side established a new guard post at coordinates 238505 (map of Saybah) and manned it with seven soldiers armed with rifles. 
The Iranian side increased the manning of the guard posts on the Iranian bank of the Shatt al-Arab between coordinates 995725 and 130610 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) inside the area of separation to 10 men per post. 
The Iranian side positioned a tank on the south side of the Arayid river opposite Umm al-Rasas island in the Shatt al-Arab at coordinates 008723 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) inside the area of separation. 
At 1000 hours, an Iranian Jeep was seen coming from the Iranian rear. 
It halted at the Qal'at Lam guard post, opposite the Iraqi Lajmah guard post at coordinates 689249 (1:100,000 map of Mandali). 
The Jeep carried a machine-gun with four soldiers, who set up the machine-gun at the guard post inside the area of separation. 
At 1015 hours the Jeep proceeded with the men to the Iranian Ayn al-Ghazal guard post, and, at 1025 hours, the Jeep withdrew with the men. 
At 1430 hours, the Iranian side at the post facing Bulis hill fired four 60-millimetre mortar shells from a distance of 350 metres in front of the hill at coordinates 550441 (1:100,000 map of Mandali) in no man's land. 
It also fired two mortar shells from a distance of 700 metres behind the above-mentioned hill. 
At 2000 hours, a group of some 25 men from the Iranian side, in military uniform, dug a slit trench on the earth embankment and built a new observation post at coordinates 265375 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) opposite the Khawrah guard post inside the area of separation. 
At 1520 hours, three men from the Iranian side were seen repairing the positions at coordinates 503533 (1:100,000 map of Shaykh Faris) in front of the Fakkah guard post inside the area of separation. 
At 1530 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat was seen with a number of men on board, including three in military uniform, one holding a small walkie-talkie and one a small pair of field-glasses, moving from Abadan port in the direction of the sea. 
The Iranian side established a new post at coordinates 038708 (1:100,000 map of Saybah) inside the area of separation and manned it with four soldiers. 
At 1120 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat was seen with three soldiers on board coming from Abadan port in the direction of the sea. 
At 1000 hours, an Iranian military patrol boat was seen with three soldiers on board, one of them carrying field-glasses, coming from Abadan port in the direction of the sea. 
1. The Credentials Committee held its 3rd meeting on 17 June 1994. 
"Accepts the credentials of the representatives of the Member States concerned." 
Approves the third report of the Credentials Committee. 
2. In its decision 48/448 of 21 December 1993, the General Assembly took note of the note by the Secretary-General on the report of the Preparatory Committee (A/48/492). 
3. The Preparatory Committee held its third session at Headquarters from 4 to 22 April 1994. 
At that session, it approved the provisional rules of procedure of the Conference. 
4. In order for the General Assembly to approve the provisional rules of procedure before the opening of the Conference, which is to be held at Cairo from 5 to 13 September, the Secretary-General recommends that agenda item 96, entitled "International Conference on Population and Development", be reopened. 
While the end of the cold war has ushered in some positive developments, the shadow of a nuclear holocaust continues to loom over us. 
Since 1982, we have tabled a resolution calling for a Convention on the Prohibition of the Use of Nuclear Weapons; the latest resolution adopted by the United Nations General Assembly was resolution 48/76 B of 16 December 1993 entitled "Convention on the Prohibition of the Use of Nuclear Weapons". 
Reports of the World Health Organization published in 1984 and 1987 on the effects of nuclear war have clearly established that even a limited nuclear conflict, which is a contradiction in terms, will wreak unlimited damage, causing human suffering and environmental destruction on an unprecedented scale. 
These weapons threaten human existence. 
According to the calculations of experts, only about one quarter of the approximately 800,000 non-citizens can expect to acquire citizenship of the Republic of Latvia by the year 2000. 
Furthermore, the law does not contain clear time-frames for considering applications for citizenship, and does not ease, but actually tightens the requirements for compulsory examinations in the Latvian language, and also in the Constitution and history of Latvia. 
It is significant that the law enshrines the principle of discrimination on grounds of nationality. 
Estonians and Lithuanians are granted a preferential regime for the priority submission of applications for naturalization up to 1 January 1996, while persons of other nationalities are denied such privileges. 
The law therefore contains an additional mechanism for obstructing the naturalization process. 
It also maintains an extensive list of persons who are denied citizenship, opening the way for arbitrary actions. 
They have been included in the programme budgets for each biennial period covered by the medium-term plan. 
Consequently, no modifications to the programme of work approved for the biennium 1994-1995, or proposed for the biennium 1996-1997, are required. 
As a result of the armed conflicts of 1992-1993, over 50,000 people were killed; over 350,000 people became refugees, including 150,000 who went to neighbouring countries; and 300,000 people were left homeless. 
Bridges were destroyed, roads were cut off, electricity and communications were severed, irrigation systems were put out of operation and cultivated land along river basins was flooded. 
Schools and health facilities were damaged. 
In the regions that were hit by floods, about 35,000 people were left homeless and 25,000 were resettled from damaged homes. 
In all, about 39,000 dwellings were damaged. 
The floods damaged the lands along the Yak-Su and Kyzyl-Su rivers, where dikes extending for 100 kilometres were destroyed. 
About 100 bridges were damaged and over 1,000 homes were destroyed. 
Irrigation systems over an area of 39,000 hectares were destroyed. 
The damage to the Yak-Su river system is estimated at approximately US$ 70 million and the damage to the Kyzyl-Su river system at US$ 20 million. 
A further 25 schools were damaged during the natural disasters. 
Those losses exceed US$ 75 million. 
Of 74 vocational and technical institutes, 45 suffered losses of equipment and teaching materials. 
At least US$ 10 million will be needed over the next few years to rebuild the system of education and vocational and technical training and restore their facilities. 
Large quantities of medicines, equipment and vehicles were looted and destroyed, and child immunization programmes were halted. 
In order to restore normal operation at two electric power stations - the Nurek and Baipaz power stations - components need to be acquired for the sluice, turbine and instrument operations, as well as storage batteries and lubricating and dielectric oils. 
The approximate cost of restoration work in the agricultural and water management sectors is US$ 26 million. 
In the area of health, there is a shortage of the most vital medicines, including vaccines (BCG and DTP), of raw materials and packaging for pharmaceutical factories, and of equipment and spare parts. 
The programme for roads includes the rehabilitation and repair of 165 bridges and 592 kilometres of damaged roads. 
The cost of the work planned is US$ 22.7 million. 
A priority goal is the restoration of housing. 
Today over 180,000 people are homeless. 
The estimated cost of the programme is US$ 15.7 million. 
During the week ending 18 June 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3389th meeting, held on 13 June 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Aouzou Strip Observer Group (S/1994/672). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/700) that had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/700 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 926 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/926 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3390th meeting, held on 15 June 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Cyprus (S/1994/680 and Add.1). 
The President drew attention to a draft resolution (S/1994/706) that had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/706 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 927 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/927 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolution and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
I have the honour to refer to my letter of 23 December 1992 to the President of the Security Council (S/25085, annex II) in which I brought to the Council's attention some issues arising from the demarcation of the Iraq-Kuwait boundary. 
Encouraging developments have taken place for the resolution of this issue. 
All Iraqi nationals in the Umm Qasr area were relocated without disturbance to other dwellings in Iraq by the end of December 1993. 
Kuwait has permitted the Iraqi nationals in the Al-Abdaly farming area to remain there until the end of February to allow them time to harvest their crops; they are to be relocated to parcels of land in Iraq by 1 March 1994. 
However, should it not be possible to conclude payment arrangements to my satisfaction, it was also agreed that I would deposit the corresponding amount in an escrow account at the disposal of the beneficiaries. 
In that event, every effort would be made to inform the Iraqi nationals of the steps they should take to claim their compensation. 
Having examined the Secretary-General's report (S/1994/715) on the United Nations Observer Mission for Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR) dated 16 June 1994, 
Welcoming the extension, as of 14 May 1994, of UNOMUR's observation and monitoring activities to the entire Uganda/Rwanda border, 
Stressing the need for the observance and strict monitoring of the general and complete embargo of all deliveries of weapons and military equipment to Rwanda, as described in paragraph 13 of its resolution 918 (1994), 
2. Decides to extend the mandate of UNOMUR for a final period of three months until 21 September 1994 and agrees that during this period the number of military observers should be reduced by phases; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the Council on the termination of UNOMUR before the completion of its mandate; 
5. Stresses the importance of continued cooperation between the Ugandan authorities and UNOMUR; 
Attacking a border post near the village of Barekamavan, the Azerbaijani army units murdered and mutilated the bodies of six border guards, injured one and kidnapped another. 
The Government of Armenia views this unprovoked attack as a breach of the de facto cessation of military hostilities, reflecting the hardened Azerbaijani position and their unwillingness to negotiate seriously. 
Unless the Azerbaijani Government meets those demands, the Government of the Republic of Armenia will seriously consider suspending all negotiations currently under way on the Nagorny Karabakh conflict and will hold Azerbaijan responsible for the consequences resulting from the breakup of the negotiations. 
1. On 2 March 1994, between 0400 hours and 0500 hours, a group of Iraqis crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory at the geographic coordinates of ND717440 on the map of Ghalameh. They engaged in a clash with Iranian forces and then returned to Iraqi territory. 
2. On 2 March 1994, at 0900 hours, eight Iraqi military personnel were seen training in offensive tactics at the geographic coordinates of NC589317 on the map of Kani-Sheikh, south-west of border pillars 40 and 40/A and the Iraqi sentry post of Al-Abbas. 
4. On 3 March 1994, at 0900 hours, Iraqi forces fired at the Iranian forces at the geographic coordinates of NC6825 of Kani-Sheikh. 
6. On 17 March 1994, at 1800 hours, three Toyota vehicles carrying Iraqi military personnel and a command Jeep left the post at the geographic coordinates of NC429527 of southern Naft-Shahr. 
They entered the Al-Masoud sentry post at the geographic coordinates of NC468546 on the map of Sumar and southern Naft-Shahr. 
They proceeded to install a communications antenna, which they disassembled at 0800 hours and returned to the original post. 
7. On 17 March 1994, 13 Iraqi vehicles were seen passing through the geographic coordinates of QA285824 of the city of Anbar in no man's land, north-west of border pillar 22/31. 
8. On 18 March 1994, five Iraqi light and heavy vehicles were seen passing through the vicinity of the geographic coordinates of QA348736 of the city of Anbar in no man's land, south-west of border pillar 22/22. 
9. On 18 March 1994, 10 Iraqi light and heavy vehicles were seen passing through the area at the geographic coordinates of TQ16502870 on the map of Hosseinieh in no man's land, west of border pillar 8/2. 
10. On 18 March 1994, three anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory north of Koohe Assan Been and west of border pillar 99/3 at the Soorab Axis. 
They proceeded to barricade the road at the geographic coordinates of NE773659 on the map of Baneh and stopped cars belonging to Iranian residents of the border area. 
11. On 19 March 1994, Iraqi soldiers in groups of two, three and four were seen at the geographic coordinates of QA348736 of the city of Anbar in no man's land, south-west of border pillar 22/22. 
13. On 21 March 1994, anti-revolutionary elements crossing the border entered Iranian territory and planted a number of mines to the east of Mian Tang sentry post at the geographic coordinates of NC5880040200 on the map of Sumar, north of border pillar 40/5 and south of Makki spring. 
14. On 21 March 1994, at 1000 hours, an Iraqi motor boat left the geographic coordinates of TP3459 on the map of Khorramshahr, south-east of Minoo island, after having carried out observation duties in those waters. 
15. On 21 March 1994, at 1900 hours, six Iraqis armed with Kalashnikov rifles were seen leaving the Koomeh Sang sentry post at the geographic coordinates of NC556396 on the map of Sumar in no man's land, south-west of border pillar 41. 
They moved in the direction of the Gisskeh heights at the geographic coordinates of NC580390 of Sumar en route to the borderline west of border pillar 40/5. 
16. On 23 March 1994, at 0330 hours, a number of unidentified elements at the geographic coordinates of TP226726 on the map of Khorramshahr south of border pillar 1 fired shots in the direction of the Iranian sentry post. 
17. On 23 March 1994, at 2100 hours, Iranian forces engaged in battle with anti-revolutionary elements who had penetrated into Iranian territory at Nahr-e-Khein at the geographic coordinates of TP2273 on the map of Khorramshahr, north of border pillar 1/2. 
The battle lasted until 0120 hours on the following day. 
19. On 24 March 1994, between 1100 and 1130 hours, four Iraqi officers inspected the Manzarrieh sentry post at the geographic coordinates of ND425055 on the map of Khosravi in no man's land, south-west of border pillar 53/2. 
20. On 24 March 1994, at 1530 hours, 10 Iraqi military personnel were seen repairing trenches at the geographic coordinates of ND405054 on the map of Khosravi, north-west of border pillar 53/2. 
21. On 24 March 1994, at 1230 hours, an Iraqi Khaki-coloured helicopter, imprinted with a clear insignia of the Iraqi flag, was seen flying at an altitude of 700 metres, at a distance of 100 metres from the borderline. 
The helicopter was seen reconnoitring for 20 minutes and then left the area for Iraq. 
22. On 25 March 1994, 20 anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory. 
They entered the village of Goloobeh at the coordinates of NF4008 on the map of Sardasht, 13 kilometres east of border pillar 109/2, west of Toojal. 
These elements were pursued by Iranian border police and then retreated to Iraq. 
23. On 28 March 1994, at 1015 hours, nine Iraqi motor boats, each carrying two passengers, approached the shore at the geographic coordinates of TP530308 on the map of Khosroabad and proceeded to fire shots at Iranian border guards. 
24. On 28 March 1994, at 2245 hours, a number of anti-revolutionary elements fired shots at Iranian forces from the geographic coordinates of TP2172 on the map of Khorramshahr, south of border pillar 1/2. 
25. On 30 March 1994, at 1200 hours, an Iraqi vehicle carrying five passengers was seen moving away from the geographic coordinates of NC668217 on the map of Kani-Sheikh in no man's land, west of border pillar 39/2. 
They left the area and returned to their point of origin after meeting with four tribesmen from the region. 
* The present annex is being published as received, without formal editing. 
2. The Security Council initially decided, by its resolution 912 (1994) adopted on 21 April 1994, to adjust the mandate of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) and to reduce its strength to 270 all ranks. 
The Council requested me, as a first phase, to immediately bring up to full strength the mechanized infantry battalion already in Rwanda, and further requested me to report as soon as possible on the next phase of UNAMIR's deployment. 
Two Canadian C-130 aircraft are also supporting the mission. 
I pursued my efforts through numerous contacts with Heads of State and Government during my visit to South Africa in early May, and with African leaders at the OAU Summit conference in Tunis earlier this month. 
At the same time, the Secretariat had already commenced efforts to secure the equipment and troops required by UNAMIR for the implementation of the first and second phases. 
- Ghana: mechanized infantry battalion (offer not yet confirmed and made on the condition that its equipment requirements are met); 
- Senegal: mechanized infantry battalion (offer not yet confirmed and made on the condition that it be fully equipped); 
- Zambia: motorized infantry battalion (on the condition that it be fully equipped); 
- Zimbabwe: motorized infantry battalion (on the condition that it be fully equipped); 
- Congo: infantry company (on the condition that it be fully equipped); 
- Malawi: infantry company (on the condition that its equipment requirements are met); 
- Mali: infantry company (on the condition that its equipment requirements are met); 
- Nigeria: infantry company (on the condition that its equipment requirements are met); 
- United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland: 50 trucks for infantry and cargo; 
- France, on a bilateral basis, has offered 20 million French francs to Senegal to cover the equipment requirements of 200 men. 
7. Some countries have indicated an interest, but have not yet made commitments, to provide the following: 
- Russian Federation: 8 transport helicopters and a number of heavy transport cargo aircraft. 
This envisages bringing the depleted battalion presently in Kigali to its full strength, for which confirmation of the offer from Ghana is expected. 
Meanwhile, 10 APCs, which are being transferred from the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II), have already started arriving in Rwanda as part of the deployment of the first phase. 
In addition, the United States will start airlifting 50 APCs to Entebbe, Uganda, on 24 June. 
Final confirmations of the resources required, namely two infantry battalions, a communications unit and other logistic support, have not yet been received from the Governments concerned. 
Moreover, the Secretariat has still not been able to secure offers for medical and other support units. 
In the absence of firm commitments for military logistic units, it will be necessary to seek a civilian contractor on an emergency basis. 
It also is noteworthy that, although Governments are expected to offer fully trained and equipped units for United Nations operations, almost all offers received from Governments are conditional in one way or another. 
The difficulties that the Secretariat has faced in securing resources for UNAMIR's expanded mandate show that there is no guarantee that the stipulated conditions can be met. 
Even if they can, protracted negotiations will be required, not only with the Governments making these conditional offers, but also with other Member States. 
Furthermore, the parties have not yet come to an agreement for a cease-fire in the talks under UNAMIR auspices, nor have they respected the cease-fire to which they agreed at the recent OAU summit in Tunis. 
Such an operation was one of the options envisaged in my letter of 29 April (S/1994/518) and a precedent exists for it in the United States-led operation Unified Task Force in Somalia (UNITAF) which was deployed in Somalia in December 1992. 
13. The activities of the multinational force and UNAMIR would be closely coordinated by the respective force commanders, who would take into account the fact that the former would be operating under Chapter VII of the Charter. 
UNAMIR would continue to fulfil, to the extent permitted by the resources made available to it, its mandated responsibilities in and around Kigali and at the airport. 
It would also continue to assist in providing support for the delivery of humanitarian aid to accessible areas. 
During this period, UNAMIR would operate on the assumption that the parties will cooperate with the activities of the mission. 
In this connection, as the Security Council is aware, my new Special Representative for Rwanda, Mr. Shaharyar M. Khan, plans to take up his assignment shortly. 
The members of the Security Council have asked me to thank you for your letter to me of 9 June 1994 (S/1994/687) reporting on efforts to achieve a peaceful settlement of the conflict in and around the Nagorny Karabakh region of the Azerbaijani Republic. 
They would like to reaffirm their support for the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) mediation efforts, as expressed in the relevant resolutions of the Security Council, and for your work to further integrate these efforts and those of the Russian Federation. 
1. The present report is submitted pursuant to Security Council resolution 922 (1994) of 31 May 1994, in which the Council requested me to submit to it, as soon as there was progress, and in any case by 30 June 1994, a report on the Lusaka peace talks. 
2. In its resolution 922 (1994), the Security Council reiterated its strong appeal to the Government of Angola and the Uni\x{7dcc} Nacional para Independencia Total de Angola (UNITA) to show the good faith and flexibility needed to reach an early and comprehensive settlement at the Lusaka peace talks. 
3. The agenda item on national reconciliation has been under discussion at the Lusaka peace talks since 31 January 1994. 
At the time of that report, 6 of the original 18 specific principles had still to be agreed upon. 
Currently, only one specific principle remains to be agreed, namely the provision of appropriate facilities to UNITA, including adequate residences for its senior leaders. 
5. As regards the modalities, the three which are most contentious pertain to UNITA's participation in the management of State affairs; the re-establishment of State administration throughout Angola; and the future status of the President of UNITA, Mr. Jonas Savimbi. 
6. The first of these raises important questions relating to the allocation of senior Government posts to UNITA, including the governorships of provinces. 
It has been under discussion at the Lusaka peace talks since February 1994. 
After intensive consultations, the United Nations and the observer States put forward a number of proposals which were accepted by the Government on 28 May 1994. 
On the same day, my Special Representative, Mr. Alioune Blondin Beye, transmitted the proposals to the UNITA delegation. 
7. On 8 June 1994, UNITA gave a generally positive response to the proposals. 
It accepted all of them which relate to the number and the identity of the posts to be occupied by its senior members, including those in diplomatic missions. 
However, with regard to the posts of governor, UNITA requested the additional position of Governor of Huambo. 
8. My Special Representative, supported by the representatives of the observer States, has pointed out to the UNITA delegation that the proposals constitute an indivisible package, alteration of which could place in jeopardy months of negotiations. 
10. Since my last report to the Security Council, fighting in Angola has continued to escalate and has affected 11 of the 18 provinces. 
Both the Government and UNITA have increased their offensive military actions, particularly in and around the provincial capitals of Huambo, Kuito and Malange. 
As negotiations in Lusaka continued, the two sides maintained their attempts to gain advantage on the ground and to consolidate positions. 
11. According to reports, UNITA has persistently infiltrated Kwanza Sul, conducting guerrilla operations in various parts of the province. 
The latter announced that its air force had accidentally bombarded a school near Waku-Kongo, resulting in the deaths of 89 schoolchildren. 
This was reportedly repulsed by FAA, but sporadic fighting persisted there. 
13. At the same time, the Government air force bombed Huambo on 29 and 30 May, and on 3, 6, 8 and 10 June 1994. 
As a result, the United Nations and humanitarian staff from non-governmental organizations (NGOs) in Huambo were forced to seek refuge in reinforced bunkers. 
While there were reports that FAA was conducting military operations in the northern parts of Cabinda, an FAA offensive was also aimed at the north-western part of the country to recapture the oil-producing area around Soyo. 
14. Both the Government and UNITA appear to be determined to achieve their military objectives. 
15. In several previous reports, the Security Council has been informed about my efforts to develop a comprehensive contingency plan in anticipation of major progress in the Lusaka peace talks. 
During the period under review, the concept of an expanded operation has been further refined and existing guidelines have been updated. 
The Secretariat, together with UNAVEM II and the Humanitarian Assistance Coordination Unit (UCAH), is proceeding with an in-depth study of issues relating to quartering, demobilization, social reintegration and other essential elements of the peace process. 
I intend to pursue actively all relevant preparatory work, including contacts with potential contributors of troops and police. 
16. There has been no change in the current status and mandate of UNAVEM II as set out in paragraph 14 of my last report to the Council (S/1994/611). 
In my view, the presence of the Mission in Angola remains an important factor in the strenuous effort to reach a political settlement. 
17. The recent intensification of military operations throughout the country has seriously affected the humanitarian assistance programme and threatens the entire effort to stabilize the condition of vulnerable populations. 
The United Nations has had to evacuate all expatriate staff from Huambo and Kuito, and non-essential staff from Malange, as well as assisting in the evacuation of NGO personnel. 
On 15 June, UNITA temporarily prevented United Nations staff members and NGO expatriate personnel from leaving Huambo. 
Overland transport remains difficult since many roads are mined and security clearance for the use of several main road corridors is granted only sporadically. 
19. If military activities continue to affect humanitarian assistance, the significant gains achieved in the relief effort over the past six months will be quickly eroded. 
21. The cash flow situation of the Special Account for UNAVEM II continues to be critical. 
As of 14 June 1994, outstanding assessed contributions to the UNAVEM II Special Account amounted to some $20.9 million. 
This represents approximately 11.9 per cent of the total amount assessed on Member States since the inception of the Mission through 30 June 1994. 
In order to provide UNAVEM II with the necessary cash-flow requirements, loans in a total amount of $24 million have been borrowed from the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund ($19 million) and from the United Nations Transitional Assistance Group (UNTAG) ($5 million). 
22. Since my last report and the adoption by the Security Council of resolution 922 (1994), the Lusaka peace talks have recorded some positive developments. 
Agreement has been reached on all but one of the specific principles pertaining to the question of national reconciliation. 
With respect to UNITA's participation in the management of State affairs, the major problem remains UNITA's insistence on the post of Governor of Huambo. 
(b) If, on the other hand, UNITA persists in its refusal to accept in their entirety the proposals which the Government has already accepted, the Council could consider implementation of the measures referred to in paragraph 26 of resolution 864 (1993). 
24. Given the progress, albeit painfully slow, which is being achieved in the Lusaka peace talks, I trust that the Security Council will remain ready, as stated in its recent resolutions, to consider authorizing promptly an increase in the strength of UNAVEM II. 
The initial requirement would be the rapid reinforcement of the military and police components to bring their numbers, as well as those of civilian staff, to the levels existing prior to March 1993. 
In the meantime, I recommend that the present mandate of UNAVEM II be extended for a further three months. 
If agreement is reached in Lusaka during that period, I will immediately dispatch a reconnaissance mission to Angola to prepare further recommendations to the Council. 
Needless to say, I will keep the Council regularly informed of any major developments. 
Both sides are intensifying their military operations throughout the country, resulting in heavy casualties, extensive damage to property and further suffering for the Angolan people. 
26. Meanwhile, the continuing military operations are having a deplorable effect on the humanitarian situation. 
27. I once again express my appreciation to the representatives of the three observer States, which are cooperating closely with my Special Representative and rendering him all necessary support. 
I also pay tribute to my Special Representative, the Chief Military Observer and the staff of UNAVEM II for the determination with which they continue to discharge their duties. 
I should also like to pay a special tribute to the personnel of United Nations and non-governmental relief organizations who, during the past weeks, have shown an unswerving spirit of self-sacrifice and dedication to their humanitarian mission under extremely hazardous conditions. 
2. Since the adoption of resolution 917 (1994) on 6 May 1994, no progress has been made towards the implementation of the Governors Island Agreement. 
On the contrary, tensions have increased as a result of the installation of an illegitimate government, the growing impact of economic sanctions, the continued repression and the humanitarian crisis. 
4. The acting Prime Minister of the Constitutional Government, Mr. Robert Malval, has condemned the illegal government of Mr. Jonassaint and called on General C\x{5dae}ras to step down, in conformity with his commitment under the Governors Island Agreement. 
6. Despite the electoral timetable, no legislative action has been taken to prepare for the legislative elections and the Chamber of Deputies, which was due to resume its session on 13 June, has been unable to meet. 
7. Having considered the recent developments in Haiti, the Security Council by its resolution 917 (1994), adopted on 6 May 1994, decided, inter alia, to impose additional measures tightening the sanctions against the illegal authorities in that country. 
9. Further sanctions have been considered or implemented by individual Member States. 
Canada, as well as Panama, also suspended their commercial flights with Haiti. 
10. In order to tighten the cordon around the island, the United States deployed two additional navy vessels off Haiti, bringing to eight the number of United States ships working with one Canadian, one Argentine and one Dutch ship. 
A French vessel is expected to arrive soon. 
11. Steps have also been taken on land to enforce the sanctions mandated by the Security Council in its resolution 917 (1994). 
Accordingly, the Secretary-General dispatched a team of three persons who visited the Dominican Republic from 19 to 24 May 1994 and submitted their report to the Secretary-General on 27 May 1994. 
On 15 June, the Committee established by the Security Council under resolution 841 (1993) adopted consolidated guidelines on the conduct of its work together with a comprehensive list of persons falling under the provisions of paragraph 3 of resolution 917 (1994). 
12. In a related development, President Balaguer and Mr. Dante Caputo, my Special Representative and Special Envoy of the Secretary-General of OAS, indicated, in a joint statement on 1 June, that technical assistance in enforcing the embargo would be provided by several countries, under bilateral arrangements. 
13. In accordance with paragraph 7 (a) of resolution 917 (1994), President Balaguer has allowed the border with Haiti, which had at first been totally sealed, to be reopened for traffic in foodstuffs and medical supplies. 
In their statement of conclusions, the Friends of the Secretary-General welcomed the decision by the Dominican Republic and its request for international technical assistance, expressing their readiness to help it in achieving this goal. 
14. As to human rights, the situation has deteriorated sharply, with new patterns of repression such as the abduction and rape of family members of political activists. 
15. The security environment remains highly unstable and incidents have occurred involving Embassy staff and United Nations security officers who have been subject to threats and intimidation from armed civilians as well as from military personnel. 
On 17 June, however, the regime announced the creation of "strategic no-go areas" from which all foreigners would be banned. 
These include territorial waters within a 3-mile range, land borders and places where radio antennas are located. 
16. The humanitarian situation in Haiti continues to deteriorate in spite of efforts by the United Nations and OAS, non-governmental organizations and bilateral donors. 
The total value of humanitarian assistance provided in 1993 is estimated at $68.5 million in the areas of health, food aid, water and sanitation and agriculture. 
Preliminary indications indicate that this level of activity will be maintained in 1994 if conditions permit. 
In addition, the United Nations and OAS have initiated a fuel management programme to provide the fuel necessary for the continuation of humanitarian assistance activities. 
17. Obstacles have been encountered in the provision of humanitarian assistance. 
Although exempted from the trade embargo imposed by resolution 917 (1994), imports of essential health products and foodstuffs have decreased considerably and this has affected the stocks available to the humanitarian agencies. 
The unstable security situation described above also affects humanitarian relief operations. 
Recalling its resolution 833 (1993) of 27 May 1993, 
Having considered the Secretary-General's letter of 22 February 1994 (S/1994/240) concerning the matter of the Iraqi private citizens and their assets which remained on Kuwaiti territory following the demarcation of the international boundary between Iraq and Kuwait, and welcoming the developments and arrangements described therein, 
Decides that the compensation payments to be made pursuant to the arrangements described in the Secretary-General's letter of 22 February 1994 may be remitted to the private citizens concerned in Iraq, notwithstanding the provisions of resolution 661 (1990). 
Having examined the Secretary-General's report (S/1994/715) on the United Nations Observer Mission for Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR) dated 16 June 1994, 
Welcoming the extension, as of 14 May 1994, of UNOMUR's observation and monitoring activities to the entire Uganda/Rwanda border, 
Stressing the need for the observance and strict monitoring of the general and complete embargo of all deliveries of weapons and military equipment to Rwanda, as described in paragraph 13 of its resolution 918 (1994), 
2. Decides to extend the mandate of UNOMUR for a final period of three months until 21 September 1994 and agrees that during this period the number of military observers should be reduced by phases; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to report to the Council on the termination of UNOMUR before the completion of its mandate; 
5. Stresses the importance of continued cooperation between the Ugandan authorities and UNOMUR; 
The Assembly further decided, as an ad hoc arrangement, to apportion that amount among Member States and requested the Secretary-General to establish a special account for the Observer Mission. 
3. By the same resolution, the Assembly, authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for the period beyond 21 April 1994 at a monthly rate not to exceed $4,359,100 gross ($4,232,900 net), should the Security Council decide to continue the Mission beyond that date. 
Further talks among the parties on the distribution of the remaining four cabinet posts would continue. 
It was agreed at the meeting that elections would be held on 7 September 1994. 
8. In a further progress report of 18 April 1994, 4/ the Secretary-General informed the Council that the Liberian parties had successfully completed a number of important steps in the implementation of the Cotonou agreement (hereafter referred to as the agreement). 
12. The Council allocated the Ministry of Justice to NPFL, the Ministry of Defence to IGNU, the Ministry of Finance to ULIMO, and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to NPFL. 
13. As of 18 April 1994, 1.4 million needy civilians were receiving assistance in Liberia, while another 300,000 are inaccessible because of security problems. 
Some 1,185 tons of humanitarian assistance have been delivered to ULIMO areas, except in upper Lofa, and 3,000 tons have been delivered in NPFL areas using the Ce d'Ivoire route and the Monrovia-to-Gbarnga highway. 
14. Since February 1994, approximately 40,000 civilians have been displaced from the south-east region and Grand Bassa county as a result of Liberian Peace Council (LPC) attacks against NPFL, while 10,000 have fled from Lower Lofa to Bong county claiming severe harassment by the Lofa Defence Force (LDF). 
United Nations agencies joined efforts with non-governmental organizations in bringing relief to the displaced. 
15. Owing to security concerns, some 150,000 displaced persons and refugees in Upper Lofa remain cut off from any relief assistance. 
Those constraints on access should be overcome with the deployment of the ECOWAS Military Observer Group (ECOMOG) and UNOMIL to the areas in question. 
16. Some 700,000 Liberian refugees are registered with the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) in five neighbouring west African countries, namely, Ce d'Ivoire, Ghana, Guinea, Nigeria and Sierra Leone. 
It is expected that an additional 150,000 will return spontaneously before organized repatriation begins. 
This programme will be extended to other counties as the security situation improves. 
17. In accordance with the Cotonou agreement, general and presidential elections were to have taken place approximately seven months after the signing of the agreement. 
18. Subsequently, the United Nations and the International Foundation for Election System (IFES) undertook a joint mission to Liberia in October 1993 to assess the requirements for holding elections and to evaluate the probability of maintaining the timetable set out in the agreement. 
The mission concluded that the timetable was optimistic, but that elections could possibly be held by May, on the assumption that disarmament and demobilization, installation of the Transitional Government and unification of the country were achieved expeditiously. 
20. The disarmament and demobilization process commenced on 7 March 1994. 
Three demobilization centres, one for each of the warring parties, were opened on that day. 
It is reported that the total number of combatants of all the parties to be disarmed is approximately 60,000 soldiers. 
21. During the period from 7 March to 7 April, more than 2,200 combatants, from all parties, were disarmed and demobilized. 
Owing to political difficulties, however, disarmament has been slower than expected. 
UNOMIL and ECOMOG are consulting intensively with the parties, with a view to keeping the process on course. 
22. Combatants are brought to assembly areas and encampment sites under the command and control of their respective parties. 
The demobilization process includes the gathering of information on each ex-combatant in regard to the individual's background and future plans, issuance of an identification card, a medical examination and counselling, after which a reintegration package (second-hand clothes, rice, simple agricultural tools) is given to each ex-combatant. 
Each individual is then transported to the community of choice. 
23. Flexible arrangements have been put in place to accommodate specific target groups, including detainees. 
By mid-June, over 1,000 prisoners of war and detainees had been processed and released from detention in Monrovia. 
The child ex-fighters create special problems and are taken to demobilization sites coordinated by the Children's Assistance Programme, a national non-governmental organization. 
By the end of May, 180 children had been demobilized, of which 130 had been reunited with their families, while the remainder will continue with counselling prior to going home. 
This programme is funded through voluntary contributions. 
It is expected that a total of 6,000 child fighters will be disarmed through this process. 
24. In paragraph 13 of its resolution 48/247, the General Assembly invited voluntary contributions to UNOMIL in cash and in the form of services and supplies acceptable to the Secretary-General. 
To date no voluntary contributions have been provided to UNOMIL. 
26. As indicated in the main report of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNOMIL (A/48/592, para. 33), the Trust Fund for the Implementation of the Cotonou Accord on Liberia was established by the Secretary-General on 23 September 1993. 
27. As at 31 May 1994, a total of $15.1 million had been contributed to the Trust Fund by three Member States, namely, Denmark ($294,616), the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland ($1 million, for humanitarian assistance only) and the United States of America ($13.8 million). 
28. The Secretary-General continues to urge Member States to assist the peace process in Liberia by providing financial assistance through the Trust Fund, particularly for demobilization and reintegration, for the holding of elections and to help ECOMOG to meet the cost of stipends for additional troops and logistic support. 
29. The table below summarizes the status of assessed contributions received and unpaid as at 31 May 1994 for the period from 22 September 1993 to 31 July 1994. 
Total outstanding assessments of $22,113,900 are due from Member States. 
30. Of the total commitment authorization of $13,077,300 gross for the period from 22 April to 21 July 1994, the amount of $7,520,900 gross had been apportioned and set off against the assessments on Member States under the terms of General Assembly resolution 48/247. 
31. Annex I to the present report sets out by budget-line the apportionment for the period from 22 September 1993 to 21 April 1994 in the amount of $32,797,100 gross ($32,225,100 net). 
32. Annex IX contains the planned and actual deployment of military observers. 
Annex XIII presents the planned and actual deployment of military observers, international civilian staff and local staff. 
33. The requirements for the six-month period from 22 April to 22 October 1994 is shown in annex III. 
Annexes VII. A and B provide the current authorized civilian posts of UNOMIL and their distribution by office as well as monthly incumbency data for civilian and military personnel, including corresponding vacancy rates. 
34. Annexes VIII.A, B and C contain information on salaries and related costs for currently deployed civilian staff, as well as for the planned deployment for filling the remaining authorized posts. 
A summary of the total civilian related costs is also provided. 
35. Annex XI provides an inventory of transportation equipment and related distribution. 
36. Annex XII contains an organizational chart of the Observer Mission. 
37. Annex XIV contains the operational map of the Mission. 
The proposed staffing table for the liquidation period is shown in annex VII.C, and details on civilian staff and related costs are shown in annex VIII.D. 
39. It is proposed that, upon completion of UNOMIL, the mission's equipment and other property shall be disposed of in the following manner: 
(b) Equipment that is not required by other peace-keeping missions which may be useful for operations of other United Nations agencies, international organizations or non-governmental organizations, and which it is not feasible to keep in reserve, will be sold; 
(c) Any equipment or property which it would not be considered feasible to dispose of in accordance with (a) and (b) above or which is in poor condition, will be subject to commercial disposal, within the country, following standard United Nations regulations, rules and procedures; 
This refers in particular to airfield installations and equipment, bridges and mine-clearing equipment. 
40. Resources made available for the period from 22 September 1993 to 21 April 1994 and operating costs are shown in annex X.A. 
41. Annex X.BB reflects the cash position of the UNOMIL Special Account as of 31 May 1994. 
42. In its report of 11 March 1994 on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (A/48/900), the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions made recommendations and suggestions to the Secretary-General on a number of questions on the financial operations of UNOMIL. 
43. In paragraph 12 of its report, the Advisory Committee requested the Secretary-General to include information on the terms and conditions of the use of the Trust Fund in his subsequent report on UNOMIL. 
As a result, the current cost estimates provide for travel cost at a reduced rate of $3,400 ($1,400 for air fare and $2,000 for 100 kgs of accompanied baggage) per person for one-way travel based on the UNOMIL experience. 
47. In paragraph 27 of its report, the Advisory Committee reiterated its observation made with regard to the financing of other missions that justification of the requirements for air operations should be provided in terms of the operational requirements of the mission. 
(c) With regard to the liquidation of the Mission, the authorization of an amount of $5,025,500 gross ($4,866,300 net) for the period from 23 October to 31 December 1994 and the assessment thereof; 
(d) A decision to set off against the assessment on Member States their respective share in the unencumbered balance of $12,429,900 gross ($12,352,800 net) for the period from 22 September 1993 to 21 April 1994. 
Cost estimates for travel were based on round-trip commercial airfares for the emplacement and repatriation travel of 368 observers. 
This resulted in a savings of $977,400. 
Additional requirements for clothing allowance resulted from rotation of military observers which had not been envisaged. Cost estimates had been based on $200 per annum per person. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
Savings of $155,700 under international staff salaries resulted from late deployment of international staff. 
The cost estimates were based on a deployment of 89 staff within six months; however, only 63 were deployed. 
Savings amounting to $81,600 in respect of local staff salaries resulted from late recruitment of civilian staff. 
Additional requirements of $23,700 for a consultant on demobilization were the result of delays in the implementation of the demobilization programme. UNOMIL, therefore, had to engage the services of the consultant for 7.2 months. 
In addition, the consultant embarked on official travel to Headquarters and within the region which had not been envisaged in the original cost estimates. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
Savings for common staff costs resulted from late deployment of international and local staff as noted in line item 2 (b) (i) above. 
Savings of $47,700 under mission subsistence allowance were the result of the delayed deployment of international civilian staff as indicated in line item 2 (b) (i) above. 
While provision had been made for the round-trip travel of 89 international staff, only 63 one-way trips were undertaken to the mission area. 
Additional requirements for the cost of other official travel resulted from the fact that 10 round-trip air-fares were provided, but 18 were actually utilized. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
Savings under this heading resulted from late deployment of fewer United Nations Volunteers to UNOMIL. Forty volunteers were to be deployed for the electoral process, which had been scheduled for March 1994. 
However, because of the postponement of elections in Liberia to 7 September 1994, the deployment of these volunteers was delayed. 
During the reporting period, only 17 volunteers were deployed. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
No expenditure was incurred under this heading during the mandate period, as elections in Liberia were rescheduled from March 1994 to September 1994. 
Savings realized under rental of premises were attributed to the delays in identifying suitable buildings for offices and warehouses. 
Savings of $876,700 were realized in respect of alterations and renovations of premises. 
The cost estimates include provision for repairs/upgrades to 4 airports, 5 seaports, 16 border-crossings and 11 cantonments ($900,000) which could not be carried out during this period owing to the delay in signing an agreement between UNOMIL and the Government of Liberia regarding ownership of these properties. 
Savings were the result of the fact that UNOMIL was successful in identifying and acquiring buildings for offices, particularly regional headquarters and warehouses that were in relatively good condition and needed minimum maintenance work. 
Savings of $85,900 for utilities were the result of the late deployment of civilian staff and the delay in identifying suitable buildings for offices and warehouses. 
Savings of $1,111,600 under construction of prefabricated buildings were attributable to the fact that UNOMIL was successful in acquiring suitable buildings for almost all its warehousing requirements. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
Savings resulted from the fact that provision had been made for the purchase of 62 new vehicles plus 133 vehicles to be transferred from ex-United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) surplus. 
All vehicles transferred were from ex-UNTAC except for 15 jeeps transferred from the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) and 10 from the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM). 
The mission has therefore requested that the 25 water trailers be replaced by the rental service for delivery of water to UNOMIL premises by water trucks. 
Vehicles transferred from UNPROFOR at the beginning of the Mission were to be replaced and UNOMIL, therefore, was charged for the cost of the 15 vehicles ($306,700). 
Savings in respect of rental of vehicles were mainly attributable to late deployment of military and civilian personnel in addition to the early arrival of some vehicles from UNPROFOR and ex-UNTAC surplus. 
Savings for workshop equipment resulted from the fact that workshop equipment was also transferred from UNTAC along with vehicles. 
Savings realized for spare parts and maintenance were the result of spare parts being transferred from UNTAC, UNPROFOR and UNAVEM, along with the vehicles. 
Additional requirements for petrol, oil and lubricants were the result of an additional 28 vehicles being sent to the mission area than was originally estimated. 
Cost estimates for vehicle insurance were based on third-party liability insurance for a fleet of 169 United Nations-owned vehicles for a period of four months. 
Savings were the result of the fact that only one helicopter was deployed during the period. Provision had been made for the fuel needs of six helicopters. 
Savings resulted from the reduction of helicopter requirements from six to one. In addition, the contract signed for the helicopter in use excluded positioning and de-positioning costs. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
Savings for the painting of the six helicopters was the result of the reduction in helicopter requirements for the Mission. 
In addition, the contract signed for the helicopter in use excluded painting costs. 
Savings under liability insurance resulted from the reduction of the helicopter requirements for the Mission. 
Savings resulted from the non-hiring of the fixed-wing aircraft for the six-month period. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
Because of the changes in operational concepts, no expenses were incurred under this heading. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
Savings for communications equipment resulted from the fact that more communications equipment was transferred from ex-UNTAC and other missions rather than purchased, as originally envisaged. Table 2 below shows the planned and actual deployment of communications equipment for the period from 22 September 1993 to 21 April 1994. 
The additional requirements for communications spare parts and supplies were the result of the fact that most of the communications equipment, specifically handie-talkies and radios, transferred from UNTAC were damaged and in poor condition and had to be repaired before use. 
Savings for workshop and test equipment were the result principally of the purchase of equipment at slightly lower prices than estimated and of the fact that not all equipment was purchased during this period. 
At the time of preparing the cost estimates, UNOMIL was negotiating a rental agreement for its headquarters, which included provision of office furniture by the landlord. 
However, this agreement did not materialize, resulting in additional requirements. 
In addition, high prices of these items on the local market contributed to the additional requirement of $86,500. 
Savings realized under data-processing equipment were the result of postponed acquisitions because of late deployment of staff. 
Savings were realized because provision had been made for the purchase of UNOMIL's total generator requirements; however, a total of 101 generators were transferred from ex-UNTAC at no cost except freight, as indicated in table 3. 
The savings in freight charges ($38,182) resulted from the fact that the freight charges in respect of generators transferred from UNTAC were less than originally budgeted. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
Additional requirements for spare parts, repairs and maintenance were the result of non-competitive domestic markets for locally acquired goods and services, which resulted in exorbitant prices. 
Savings were realized because of the reduced need to purify water, since water was delivered to mission premises. 
The amount authorized for this item was fully utilized. 
Additional requirements were the result of exorbitant prices for services in Liberia. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
Provision for 24-hour security services for offices, campsites, regional headquarters and warehouses had not been envisaged during the preparation of the cost estimates. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
Savings amounted to $8,300 for miscellaneous claims and adjustments arising from the day-to-day operation of the Mission, while expenditure amounted to $700 for the period. 
Savings amounted to $700 for official hospitality to local dignitaries in the context of good will in the official interest of the Mission, while expenditure amounted to $2,300 for the period. 
These types of services include maintenance of photocopying machines and typewriters and other minor professional services. 
Additional requirements for office supplies were the result of closed and non-competitive markets in Liberia, hence exorbitant prices, particularly for office supplies. 
Savings were realized for medical supplies as a result of late deployment of both military and civilian personnel and also because most personnel had completed inoculation processes before arriving in Liberia, thus reducing actual requirements for vaccines. 
Savings were the result of lower requirements for sanitation and cleaning materials than originally estimated. 
Additional requirements for subscriptions were the result principally of closed and limited markets in Liberia, resulting in exorbitant prices for goods and services required on the domestic market. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
The principal reason for savings under this heading was that, with the exception of caps, badges and scarves, uniform items for military observers were provided by the respective contributing countries at no additional cost. 
Savings for the period resulted from delayed acquisition of supplies and materials for field defence position and for the establishment of observation posts, checkpoints and other defence posts as required. 
No provision was made under this heading. 
Additional requirements for quartermaster and general stores were the result of closed and non-competitive markets in Liberia, which resulted in exorbitant prices being charged for goods and services acquired on the local market. 
Savings resulted from the delayed recruitment of consultants for the programme. 
Savings under local staff, training, equipment, miscellaneous services, miscellaneous supplies, rations, clothing, agricultural tools and transportation all resulted from the delay in the implementation of the disarmament and demobilization programme. 
Savings of $2,700 for commercial freight were attributed to lower freight costs than budgeted. 
The amount authorized for this item was fully utilized. 
The amount authorized has been transferred to the support account for peace-keeping operations. 
Savings from staff assessment were the result of the delayed deployment of international and local civilian staff. 
This amount is derived from item 19 above. 
1. The cost estimates for the six-month period beginning 22 April are based on the parameters provided below. 
2. Mission subsistence allowance is payable to all mission personnel excluding locally recruited staff, at the rate of $120 per day for the first 30 days and $85 thereafter, which has been in effect since 20 August 1993. 
3. The travel cost of military and civilian personnel to the mission area has been estimated at an average cost of $3,400 per person for a one-way trip (basic air fare, $1,400, and 100 kgs accompanied baggage, $2,000). 
4. Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard rates except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
Salaries and common staff costs of local staff are based on the local salary scale established for Monrovia. 
In addition, international staff are entitled to a hazardous duty station allowance of $600 per person per month, while locally recruited staff are entitled to an equivalent of 15 per cent of their salaries. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the salaries of 139 locally recruited staff based on local salary scales applicable to Monrovia as detailed in annex VIII.C. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the continued rental of two sedan cars for use by the Chief Military Officer and the Deputy Chief Military Officer at a monthly rental rate of $1,900 per vehicle for six months ($22,500). 
Provision is made for the purchase of workshop tools and other requirements, estimated at $2,000 per month for six months. 
Provision is made for the purchase of parts, maintenance, accident damage and hostility damage repairs for current fleet of 197 United Nations-owned vehicles, estimated at an annual rate of $1,825 per vehicle for six months. 
Provision for petrol is based on requirements for 197 United Nations-owned vehicles for a period of 184 days at a daily consumption rate of 4.5 gallons of diesel fuel at a cost of $1.35 per gallon ($220,200) and also for the two rented vehicles ($2,200). 
In addition, the cost of oil and lubricants is estimated at 10 per cent of the cost of fuel ($22,200). 
Provision is made for the fuel needs of the B-212 utility helicopter at a fuel usage rate of 96 gallons per hour for a total of 7,200 gallons per month at $1.45 per gallon ($62,700) for six months. 
Provision is also made for the fuel needs of the Puma medium transport helicopter at a usage rate of 169 gallons per hour for a total of 12,675 gallons per month at $1.45 per gallon ($68,000). 
In addition, provision is made for lubricants at 10 per cent of the cost of fuel ($13,100). 
Provision is made for the positioning of the Puma medium transport helicopter and for its de-positioning at the end of the charter period. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for communications equipment as shown in table 2 below: 
Also a reasonable number have to be earmarked for the electoral process and officers, and as replacements for faulty and misplaced units; 
(d) Rural telephone links: this requirement is to incorporate the linkage of two workshops/warehouses to the telephone system at UNOMIL sets; 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for a six-month period for: 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for services of security guards at a monthly rate of $12,000 for six months. 
Twenty-four hours of security coverage will be required for office campsites, regional headquarters and warehouses. 
Provision is made for the treatment of military observers not provided by UNOMIL military hospital at a monthly rate of $2,000 for six months. 
Provision is made to satisfy miscellaneous claims and adjustments arising from the day-to-day operation of the Mission, except for third-party vehicle accident claims, which are covered under the vehicle insurance policy. 
Provision is made for hospitality to local dignitaries in the context of good will in the official interest of the Mission. 
Provision is made for the purchase of stationery and office supplies, local printing, reproduction materials and data-processing supplies, estimated at an average of $5,000 per month for six months. 
Provision is made for the purchase of medical and dental supplies for military and civilian personnel and for the cost of vaccines for inoculations and follow-up vaccinations. 
Provision is made for subscription to newspapers and periodicals. 
Provision is made for the purchase of T-shirts, hats and scarves with the United Nations insignia for the electoral observers. 
The programme was not carried out during the prior mandate period because of delays in the bidding process. 
Thus, provisions are hereby made for the programme. 
Provision is made for the recruitment of three mine-clearing instructors to train a small team of six to eight ECOMOG engineers in mine-clearing for a period of four months. 
Provision is made for the following requirements under this heading: 
Provision is made for four round-trip air fares ($11,200) and two one-way air fares ($2,800) via commercial airlines to and from the Mission area. 
(iii) One hundred and sixty interviewers, each at $700 per month for three months ($336,000); 
(vi) Eleven camera operators, each at $250 per month for a period of three months ($8,250). 
(i) Resources requirements under this subprogramme have been fully taken over by the European Economic Community and original provision approved previously is no longer required. 
Provision is made for the following requirements under this heading: 
Provision is made for the following requirements under this heading: 
Provision is made for the following requirements under this heading: 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the shipping and clearing charges not covered elsewhere. 
Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under line item 2 (b). 
2. Mission subsistence allowance is payable to all Mission personnel excluding locally recruited staff, at the rate of $85 per day. 
The above rates are subject to supplements of 10 and 25 per cent for staff at D-1/D-2 and Assistant Secretary-General/Under-Secretary-General levels, respectively. 
3. The travel costs of military and civilian personnel from the Mission area have been estimated at an average cost of $3,400 per person per one-way trip (basic air fare, $1,400, and 100 kgs accompanied baggage, $2,000), inclusive of the 100 kgs accompanied baggage. 
4. Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard rates, except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
Salaries and common staff costs of local staff are based on the local salary scale established for Monrovia. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for maintenance of leased premises at a rate of $1,000 per month for two months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
The staff assessment requirement provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 has been credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 A (X) of 15 December 1955. 
Also recalling its resolution 1761 (XVII) of 6 November 1962, by which it established the Special Committee against Apartheid, and its resolutions 47/116 B of 18 December 1992 and 48/159 B of 20 December 1993 on the programme of work of the Special Committee, which were adopted by consensus, 
Recalling the contributions over the decades, of the United Nations, its Special Committee against Apartheid, Member States of the United Nations, regional and non-governmental organizations and the international community as a whole to the efforts leading to the end of apartheid, 
Also recalling Security Council resolution 919 (1994) of 25 May 1994, 
2. Congratulates all South Africans and their political leaders on their success in bringing apartheid to an end and in laying, through broad-based negotiations, the foundations for a new, non-racial and democratic South Africa with equal and guaranteed rights for each and all; 
3. Notes the importance of actions taken by the General Assembly and the Security Council, which have contributed significantly to the end of apartheid and the establishment of a democratic and united, non-racial South Africa; 
9. Considers, as stated in the final report of the Special Committee against Apartheid, 1/ that the mandate of the Special Committee has been successfully concluded, and decides to terminate it as at the date of adoption of the present resolution; 
12. Decides to remove from the provisional agenda of the forty-ninth session the item entitled "Elimination of apartheid and establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa". 
Recalling its resolutions on the United Nations Trust Fund for South Africa, in particular resolution 48/159 D of 20 December 1993, 
Recalling also its resolution 48/160 of 20 December 1993 on the United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa, 
Recognizing also that the legacies of apartheid will continue to affect disadvantaged South Africans for years to come, 
1. Expresses its satisfaction at the successful holding, from 26 to 29 April 1994, of South Africa's first non-racial and democratic elections, the establishment of the Government of National Unity and the coming into effect of a non-racial and democratic constitution for the transitional period; 
It appears, therefore, that the reduction of Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc}'s prison term from life imprisonment to 20 years was an inappropriate response by Indonesian authorities to harsh international criticism over a trial considered to be a travesty of justice. 
Mr. Gusm\x{7dcc} has lately denounced the unfairness of his trial, asked for a re-trial in an international court and expressed his wish to consult with lawyers of the Indonesian Legal Aid Institute (LBH). 
However, Indonesia continues to prevent Xanana Gusm\x{7dcc} from meeting LBH lawyers. 
6. The Secretary-General held a fourth round of talks at Geneva on 6 May 1994 with the Foreign Ministers of Portugal and Indonesia, in the context of the ongoing efforts under his auspices to seek a just, comprehensive and internationally acceptable settlement to the question of East Timor. 
In that context, both Ministers agreed to meet with leading East Timorese supporters and opponents of integration, respectively. 
8. In addition to those reports, a number of official United Nations documents have been circulated regarding the situation prevailing in East Timor. 
It would be worth recalling here those documents and their references: 
(a) Note verbale dated 21 May 1993 from the Permanent Mission of Portugal to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/175-S/25819); 
(b) Letter dated 28 July 1993 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of Portugal to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/48/282). 
Argentina has actively supported a nuclear test ban in international disarmament forums as part of its policy of non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction. 
The detonation of nuclear weapons represents a setback to the efforts to negotiate a comprehensive nuclear test-ban treaty, the conclusion of which Argentina firmly supports. 
2. The session was attended by experts from 23 Member States and representatives of invited United Nations bodies and offices. 
The Working Group held 10 formal meetings and invited the officers of the Secretariat mentioned in section B of the annex to provide information and clarification. 
4. In addition to the documents which were transmitted to the experts at their first session, the Working Group had before it a document entitled "Observations regarding measures to reduce alleged cases of fraud", presented by the expert from France (A/AC.243/1994/L.6). 
5. The Working Group, as decided at its first session, discussed the following issues: 
(a) Magnitude of the problem and frauds committed from outside and inside the United Nations; the Secretariat provided the Working Group with information in this regard; 
(b) Review of existing rules, procedures and mechanisms dealing with the prevention and detection of financial irregularities. 
(c) Review of disciplinary mechanisms; the Working Group had detailed information on the existing disciplinary mechanisms. 
(d) Recovery; the issue of recovery was also a subject of discussion by the Working Group. 
6. In regard to the above-mentioned matters, the Working Group decided that members would submit concrete proposals which would be discussed in depth at its third and final session, at which it would adopt its recommendations to the General Assembly. 
Following an extensive exchange of views on that paper, the Working Group felt that the proposals represented a good basis for further study. 
8. Many experts submitted proposals for tentative recommendations. 
11. At the 10th meeting, the Working Group adopted the revised draft report. 
He also thanked the Secretariat staff for their support, and declared the second session closed. 
2. Release 1 of the IMIS system, comprising personnel applications, was successfully installed at Headquarters at the end of September 1993. 
In summary, the information on financial and personnel matters available is: 
(a) Often inaccurate, because of delays in the recording of data; 
(b) Inconsistent, owing to the fact that it is maintained in different separate systems world wide; 
4. Most information provided from the central systems, as computer printouts, reflects outdated situations and can rarely be used by managers for their daily operations. 
This has led to duplication by way of mutually inconsistent manual or automated staffing lists and spreadsheets throughout the organizational units. 
This information has so far been prepared by manual means retroactively; 
(g) The Organization still lacks an up-to-date inventory of non-expendable property. 
6. The IMIS system, by providing timely recording of all the transactions on line, will, among other things, overcome such problems. 
To achieve this target, during the last few weeks, the Department of Administration and Management has made a determined and concerted effort, in cooperation with the Field Operations Division and the Executive Offices, to assign staff to cleanse the existing imperfect personnel data. 
There is no doubt that the implementation of the IMIS project, because of its design and conception, will provide the essential tools for the effective financial and personnel management of the Organization as a whole. 
10. The original budget was limited to the development of the software and to the purchase of hardware and software. 8/ Implementation and maintenance- related costs, including training, however, were not budgeted. 
12. The internal resources needed for supporting such a large project were also heavily underestimated. 
In 1992, at the request of the General Assembly in its resolution 46/185 B of 20 December 1991, the project was reviewed by an independent panel of experts. 
In their report to the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (ACABQ), the experts stressed, among other things, the fact that the IMIS project team had been understaffed since the inception of the project. 
Those recommendations were attached to the report that ACABQ submitted to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session. 11/ However, other activities such as the increased demands of peace-keeping operations and the reorganization of the Secretariat had to be given higher priority. 
The assignment to the field of a very high number of qualified staff of the Department of Administration and Management, who could not be replaced with equally qualified temporary staff, also limited the capacity of the Department to assign additional resources to the project. 
15. The reprogramming of the project has been based on the following methodology: 
(a) Adoption of measures to reinforce the commitment of the Department of Administration and Management at the highest level to ensure successful completion of the project; 
(b) Reassessment of the resources needed for completing the construction of the software. 
In this context, due account was taken of discussions held with the Board of External Auditors in April 1994 and of the views expressed by the independent panel of experts in 1992, both concerning the size of the team and the transition management; 
(e) Reassessment of the capacity of the Organization to support the development of the applications not yet completed, taking into account the skills available within the Organization. 
In this connection, due account was taken of the discussions held with the Board of External Auditors in April 1994; 
(f) Review of the resources that could be made available within the Department of Administration and Management for implementation tasks related to Release 3 (Accounting and procurement). 
16. The rebudgeting was conducted on the basis of specific assumptions, which are described below in detail, under each object of expenditure. 
17. To determine the additional resources needed, the overall level of effort required was first established, together with the level of resources already available within the Department of Administration and Management itself, including the IMIS team. 
It was then determined which functions could be performed by additional staff members and which functions would require contractor assistance. 
18. Towards this end, the Department of Administration and Management has recently reassigned to the project the following staff: 
(a) Two programmers full time from the Electronic Services Division for training in the maintenance of the General Service applications; 
(b) Six system accountants or finance officers full time from the Office of Programme Planning, Budget and Finance for testing and implementation activities related to Release 3; 
(c) Three Professionals and eight General Service staff from the Office for Human Resources Management full time; 
19. In addition, the Electronic Services Division has assumed responsibility for the technical maintenance of the system and of the related hardware as well as the central access security function and the central help desk. 
20. It should also be noted that, in addition, the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) has assigned a full-time finance officer for six months to assist in the testing of the system. 
21. In terms of contractual services, it should be noted that the contract with the current contractor has been under renegotiation for several months as a result of a claim for compensation for delays on the part of the United Nations. 
The negotiations have been expanded to cover the changes arising from the reprogramming of the project activities. 
All other external assistance required will be obtained either through new competitive bidding or, whenever feasible, through the services of staff members from other organizations of the United Nations system serving on a reimbursable loan basis. 
24. Accordingly, special measures have been taken to strengthen the role of the IMIS Steering Committee, which is chaired by the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management. 
25. It is proposed to strengthen the project team and to consolidate the responsibilities for coordinating the development, implementation and maintenance activities. 
As recommended by the independent experts in 1992, this study will be conducted in conjunction with a better definition of the long-term information technology of the Organization. 
27. As of the end of May 1994, Release 1 (Personnel management) had been implemented, Release 2 (Staff entitlements and recruitment) had been completed and was ready for implementation and the core software of Release 3 (Accounting) was being tested. 
Together, these three releases represent more than 75 per cent of the system in terms of the estimated work required for development. 
Release 3 is essential in order to enable the Organization to acquire better control over its financial resources. 
Its completion and implementation cannot and should not be delayed. 
It has been determined that the completion of payroll applications is imperative since the current systems are obsolete. 
Equally, the transmission software that will enable exchange of data between Headquarters and offices away from Headquarters is required for implementation at offices away from Headquarters. 
29. The Secretary-General has therefore concluded that the most responsible course of action is to concentrate on the completion of Releases 3 (Accounting) and 4 (Payroll), reducing the scope of the project by not implementing the budget formulation applications (Release 5). 
It should be noted that the budget execution applications, including the automated checking of availability of funds before a transaction is completed, will be available as of the implementation of Release 3. 
30. The implementation schedule has been revised, taking into full account the experience gained from the implementation of Release 1 at Headquarters (see below). 
32. Provided adequate resources are made available, Release 3 (Finance and accounting) could be implemented by the end of the second quarter of 1995. 
This date is based upon the current status of development and testing and takes into account the transition-related activities, the magnitude of which should not be underestimated. 
It should be borne in mind, however, that successful implementation, as indicated above, is contingent on the necessary staffing resources being available by early July at the latest; otherwise slippage in the implementation schedule will occur. 
33. The implementation of Release 4 during the last quarter of 1995, running concurrently with the present system, is dependent upon starting the construction phase before the end of 1994. 
The implementation for actual production with the related phasing-out of the current payroll is scheduled when the two systems have run concurrently for four months, a period during which the accuracy of the new system will be tested and compared with the current system. 
On the basis of these findings, the IMIS team at Headquarters, in close cooperation with the local coordinators, will establish detailed implementation plans for each office. 
35. The implementation itself will be in three stages: 
(a) Installation of the software and tuning of the technical architecture; 
In view of the complexities of these releases, there will be a 12-month cycle for implementation. 
In this case, too, the implementation will be conducted by two separate teams. 
38. The attached table shows the revised estimates for 1994-1995 and projected costs in 1996-1997 for the completion of the project according to the revised schedule and implementation strategy proposed above. 
In the proposed programme budget for 1994-1995, the total cost of the project was estimated at $47,881,200. 
Additional maintenance requirements are dealt with in section VI below. 
39. The programme budget for 1994-1995 provides for the following staff costs: 
40. A net increase of $2,781,000, taking into account an unexpended balance of $116,900, will be required in 1994-1995 and $3,780,800 in 1996-1997 for the following purposes (see annex III): 
(b) Strengthening of the project team (see para. 25 above). 
This would involve additional costs of $1,392,100 in 1994-1995; 
This will involve a reduction in costs of $302,900 in 1994-1995 and requirements estimated at $1,526,900 in 1996-1997, for a net increase of $1,224,000. 
42. It is estimated that a net increase of $3,517,000 will be required for contractual services for the completion of the project, of which $1,465,400 will be required in 1994-1995. 
The increase relates to the following: 
(a) An increase in the value of the current contract, including payment for delays on the part of the United Nations, of up to $1.8 million, of which $0.8 has already been budgeted, with a net increase in costs of $1 million; 
(b) Implementation support estimated as follows: 
(ii) Revision of manual and desk procedures for offices away from Headquarters ($1.1 million, of which $0.5 has already been budgeted) with a net increase of $0.6 (services to be obtained through competitive bidding); 
(iii) Data analysis and cleansing for payroll both at Headquarters and offices away from Headquarters ($1 million, of which $0.5 million has already been budgeted), with a net increase of $0.5 million (services to be obtained through competitive bidding); 
(c) Increase in the estimate for the workflow study at Geneva ($450,000), based on the results of a request for proposals issued earlier in January 1994. 
The travel requirements have been estimated as follows: 
(a) A survey team of three persons (2 staff members and 1 contractor) for 1 week at each office away from Headquarters to assess technical infrastructure and data; 
(b) A technical implementation team of 2 (1 staff member and 1 contractor) for 2 weeks at each office away from Headquarters to install the software; 
(c) A team of 8 persons (3 staff, 5 contractors) for an average of 8 weeks at each office away from Headquarters to implement Releases 1 and 2; 
(d) A team of 10 persons (4 staff, 6 contractors) for an average of 10 weeks average at each office away from Headquarters to implement Releases 3 and 4; 
45. An increase of $1,657,700 is foreseen for training, of which $145,700 would be needed in 1994-1995. 
47. Operating expenses have been budgeted only up to 31 December 1994 and thus will increase with the extension of the project (communications by $109,700 and supplies and miscellaneous by $37,900). 
The requirements under supplies include stationery required for the training programme, part of the cost of which will be incurred in 1996, with a consequent reduction in 1994-1995. 
48. No changes are foreseen for hardware purchases. 
On the basis of the contracts recently negotiated with software vendors, a decrease of $257,000 is expected under software acquisition. 
49. As indicated above, the long-term maintenance strategy for the system will be addressed within the framework of a review of the information policy of the Organization (see para. 25 above). 
The core maintenance activities will be performed by the existing technical sections of the Office of Human Resources Management and OPPBF and by the ESD. 
They will be entrusted with IMIS-related activities such as the help desk, the maintenance of manuals and procedures and the generation of reports. 
These are new activities that will require additional resources. 
50. Once the system is fully implemented at all offices, particularly in the finance area, resources will become available for redeployment to these activities. 
During a transition period until the system is fully deployed, additional resources will be required for maintenance. 
ILO and the United Nations have reached a tentative agreement, so far, for the use of a common software, duly customized to meet the specific needs of ILO without affecting the system as originally designed for the United Nations. 
(c) Maintenance costs for hardware and proprietary software. 
The detailed requirements are as follows: 
54. Under the revised implementation strategy, the project team would be phased out during 1997. 
This results in a decrease under this object of $121,400 in 1994-1995. 
The estimated costs amount to $0.2 million for 1994 and $0.5 million for 1995. 
This group will be responsible for help-desk assistance to all duty stations. 
The Department is looking for solutions to finance these positions through redeployment of internal resources although this may be only partially possible. 
56. Based on experience with Release 1, additional assistance is required from contractors for maintenance support services and setting up the long-term maintenance of the system. 
This involves modifying the software, developing additional interfaces, providing help-desk support and training United Nations technical staff to take over these functions. 
The requirements for software modification are normally high immediately after a new system has been implemented and can be expected to decline. 
The projected costs in 1996-1997 are estimated at $1,408,700. 
58. The experience gained so far in implementing IMIS underlines the importance of the completion of the project through Release 4 (Payroll) and its early implementation at offices away from Headquarters. 
In the Secretary-General's view this is essential in order to enhance the capability of the Organization to fulfil its mandate effectively and efficiently and to provide Member States with clear and timely information on the utilization of resources. 
He also intends to secure contractual assistance for implementation of Release 3 at Headquarters, payroll development and system maintenance. 
The Secretary-General intends to reallocate during 1994 part of the currently approved funding of the project to the newly identified activities considered essential for the continuation of the implementation of the system. 
The Secretary-General additionally proposes to report further on this matter to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session after the conclusion of negotiations with the present contractor and proposals from other potential contractors and a further review of the scope for absorption of additional costs. 
It is therefore proposed to submit to the ACABQ twice a year a progress report outlining the progress in the implementation of the plan and report on the modifications that may need to be introduced owing to unforeseen factors, even when no financial implications are involved. 
1. Under the terms of operative paragraphs 3, 4, 7 to 10 and 13 of the draft resolution contained in the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/950), the General Assembly would: 
(b) Affirm that the Agreement shall be interpreted and applied together with Part XI as a single instrument; 
(d) Decide to fund the administrative expenses of the International Seabed Authority in accordance with section 1, paragraph 14 of the annex to the Agreement; 
(f) Further request the Secretary-General to open the Agreement for signature in accordance with article 3 thereof immediately after its adoption; 
"The Authority shall have its own budget. 
3. Should the General Assembly adopt the draft resolution, the Secretary-General would: 
(b) Pursuant to operative paragraph 10 of the draft resolution, open the Agreement for signature in accordance with article 3 thereof, immediately after its adoption; 
"The Authority shall have its own budget. 
If these conditions for entry into force are fulfilled before 16 November 1994, this Agreement shall enter into force on 16 November 1994." 
According to article 7, paragraph 1, of the Agreement, "If on 16 November 1994 this Agreement has not entered into force, it shall be applied provisionally pending its entry into force ...". 
Paragraph 3 of the same article adds: 
"Provisional application [of this Agreement] shall terminate upon the date of entry into force of this Agreement. 
One of the nine issues that had been identified as areas of difficulty was costs to States Parties. 
The Agreement is the outcome of the consultations, whose objective was to achieve wider participation in the Convention, in order to reach the goal of universality, and addresses, in section 1 of the annex, including paragraph 14, the issue of "Costs to States Parties and institutional arrangements". 
(a) Convening and servicing the first session of the Assembly of the Authority, the sole organ of the Authority consisting of all its members, considered to be the supreme organ of the Authority (see articles 158 (1), 160 (1) and 308 (3) of the Convention); 
(b) The expenses of the Secretariat of the Authority, comprising a Secretary-General of the Authority and such staff as the Authority may require, the Secretary-General of the Authority being the chief administrative officer of the Authority (refer to articles 158 (1), 166 (1) and 166 (3) of the Convention). 
13. During its twelfth session, the Preparatory Commission for the International Seabed Authority and for the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea deliberated upon the matter of the first session of the Assembly of the Authority (see LOS/PCN/L.114/Rev.1, paras. 33-39). 
(e) A start-up phase, which would constitute the preliminary organizational phase of the Secretariat of the Authority, would be required from 1 March 1995 to 31 December 1995, before the first functional phase would commence in January 1996; 
16. Under these assumptions, arrangements would be made for convening the three sessions (three parts of the first session of the Assembly of the Authority), for which conference servicing and substantive servicing would be provided. 
19. Should the General Assembly adopt the draft resolution, it is estimated that additional requirements would arise in the amount of $3,209,500, as summarized below: 
It is assumed that interpretation and translation services would be required in Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish. 
21. For the ceremonial session, it is assumed that the Assembly of the Authority would require interpretation and other meeting services for six meetings and that there would be three pre-session documents (50 pages), two in-session documents (10 pages) and three post-session documents (50 pages). 
22. For the organizational/substantive resumed session, it is assumed that the Assembly and the Council of the Authority would require interpretation and other meeting services for 50 meetings and that there would be four pre-session documents (100 pages), four in-session documents (40 pages) and four post-session documents (100 pages). 
24. Based on the above assumptions, the full cost of conference servicing is estimated at $1,619,800. 
The staff of the Authority shall consist of such qualified scientific and technical and other personnel as may be required to fulfil the administrative functions of the Authority, according to article 167 (1) of the Convention. 
It is also assumed that Local staff would be required to provide support to the staff at the Professional level and above - both substantive and administrative - and assistance in various matters. 
27. By July 1995, a Deputy to the Secretary-General of the Authority, at the D-1 level, who would also be the Interim Director-General of the Enterprise, the operational arm of the Authority, would be on board. 
According to article 156 (4) of the Convention, the seat of the Authority shall be in Jamaica. 
It is assumed that staff at the Professional level and above would be recruited internationally to work at Kingston and staff at the General Service level would be recruited locally in Jamaica. 
29. The above-mentioned staff would also constitute the core of the overall staffing required for the first functional phase, which would start in January 1996. 
In order to put matters in perspective, an overview of the staff requirements for the first functional phase is provided in the following paragraphs, based on the findings of the document to be submitted to the Preparatory Commission at its forthcoming meeting (see para. 14 above). 
32. For the Authority, the functions are: 
(a) Processing of applications for approval of plans of work for exploration; 
(b) Implementation of decisions of the Preparatory Commission relating to the registered pioneer investors and their certifying States, including their rights and obligations; 
(c) Monitoring of compliance with plans of work for exploration approved in the form of contracts; 
(d) Monitoring and review of trends and developments relating to deep seabed mining activities, including regular analysis of world metal market conditions and metal prices, trends and prospects; 
(f) Adoption of rules, regulations and procedures, including those necessary for the conduct of activities in the international seabed Area as they progress; 
(g) Adoption of rules, regulations and procedures, incorporating generally applicable standards for the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
(i) Acquisition of scientific knowledge and monitoring of the development of marine technology relevant to activities in the Area, in particular technology relating to the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
(j) Assessment of available data relating to prospecting and exploration; 
(k) Timely elaboration of rules regulations and procedures for exploitation, including those relating to the protection and preservation of the marine environment. 
(a) Monitoring and review of trends and developments relating to deep seabed mining activities, including regular analysis of world metal market conditions and metal prices, trends and prospects; 
(c) Assessment of available data relating to prospecting and exploration, including the criteria for such activities; 
(d) Assessment of technological developments relevant to the activities in the Area, in particular technology relating to the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
(e) Evaluation of information and data relating to areas reserved for the Authority; 
(f) Assessment of approaches to joint venture operations; 
(h) Study of managerial policy options for the administration of the Enterprise at different stages of its operations. 
35. It can be deduced easily that these specified functions of the Authority and its Enterprise would warrant that disciplines required for the staff of the Secretariat of the Authority would be those relating to marine geology, marine ecology, marine engineering, computer science, corporate planning, economics, management and law. 
(d) Division for Administration. 
37. Based on the findings of the document mentioned above, the assumptions regarding the number and level of staff of the Secretariat of the Authority in the first functional phase (i.e. 1996) are summarized in tables 1 and 2 contained in the annex to the present statement. 
Taking into account this overall staff requirement from January 1996 and the core staff that should already have been recruited in 1995, table 3 shows the anticipated phasing for the staff to be on board. 
Table 3 has been prepared bearing in mind, inter alia, the usual length of time required for recruiting qualified staff. 
38. Under the above assumptions, the estimated cost of the staffing for the period to December 1995 would be: 
41. Requirements for contractual services would arise in relation to external printing and binding of publications, such as a brochure on the new institution. 
43. It is also assumed that furniture and equipment, including data-processing equipment, would be rented initially. 
46. Requirements for official functions would arise, especially for a newly functioning institution. 
48. Requirements would arise for stationery and other office supplies and library books and journals for the Authority's library and reference collection. 
Keeping the requirements up to December 1995 at a minimum level, the following estimate is made: 
The extent to which the Organization's permanent capacity needs to be supplemented by temporary assistance resources can be determined only in the light of the calendar of conferences for the biennium 1994-1995. 
This amount breaks down as follows: 
55. That amount would be offset by a reduction in the amount of $1,149,900 under section 7 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, leaving a net additional requirement of $439,800. 
56. It will be recalled that, under the procedure established by the General Assembly in its resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986, a contingency fund is established for each biennium to accommodate additional expenditures derived from legislative mandates not provided for in the proposed programme budget. 
Otherwise, such additional activities will have to be deferred to a later biennium. 
58. Should the General Assembly adopt the draft resolution contained in the report of the Secretary-General, an additional appropriation of $1,589,700 would be required under section 32 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995, to be partially offset by a reduction of $1,149,900 under section 7. 
59. For 1996, preliminary estimates for the Secretariat of the Authority amount to $4,024,200 and $1,775,800 for conference-servicing costs. 
Any corrections to the records of the meetings of this session will be consolidated in a single corrigendum, to be issued shortly after the end of the session. 
1. The TEMPORARY CHAIRMAN said that current international developments made the unification and harmonization of international trade law increasingly important. 
Several States were already enacting procurement legislation based on the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction. 
3. The Commission had also made a valuable contribution in the area of international arbitration. 
The UNCITRAL Arbitration Rules (1976) and the UNCITRAL Model Arbitration Law (1985), for example, had become the universal standards against which arbitration rules and national laws on international arbitration were assessed and modelled. 
The current draft guidelines for preparatory conferences in arbitral proceedings, which were intended to foster efficiency and predictability in international arbitrations, were an appropriate complement to existing UNCITRAL legal texts. 
4. The proposed discussion of the implications of the entry into force of the Hamburg Rules (1978) was both timely and useful, since the current situation of the law of the carriage of goods by sea was unsatisfactory. 
He hoped that the Commission's deliberations would lead to an accelerated transition from the legal regime based on The Hague Rules to the modern regime of the Hamburg Rules. 
Other important topics for possible future work, namely cross-border insolvency and receivables financing, would also be discussed at the current session. 
While efforts to meet those requests placed an additional strain on the Secretariat's human and financial resources, the Commission would undoubtedly adopt additional texts in the foreseeable future. 
Despite frequent appeals from the Commission and the General Assembly, contributions to the UNCITRAL Trust Fund for Symposia had been declining. 
Commission members should therefore urge their respective Governments to increase their contributions to the Fund or to second a lawyer for a year or so to the International Trade Law Branch of the Office of Legal Affairs. 
6. Lastly, he paid a tribute to the memory of Professor Willem Vis, former Secretary of the Commission, who had passed away since the previous session. 
The meeting was suspended at 11 a.m. and resumed at 11.35 a.m. 
Mr. Herrmann (Secretary of the Commission) took the Chair. 
7. Mr. JAMES (United Kingdom), seconded by Mr. GUENTCHEV (Bulgaria), said that he wished to nominate Mr. Moran (Spain) as Chairman of the twenty-seventh session on the understanding that the Chairman of the twenty-eighth session would be from the Eastern European group of States. 
10. Mr. MELAIN (France) said it was unfortunate that the Secretariat had failed to make available on time the French text of the report of the Working Group on the New International Economic Order on the work of its seventeenth session (A/CN.9/392). 
As a result, French-speaking delegations had not had time to consult their Governments on the report. 
11. Mr. LEVY (Canada) said that the Secretariat was to be congratulated for its excellent work in faithfully reflecting the decisions reached by the Working Group after two sessions. 
He therefore hoped that the debate from those sessions would not be reopened, as such a procedure would delay the work of the current session. 
13. The agenda was adopted. 
14. Mr. HUNJA (International Trade Law Branch), introducing the item, said that the Working Group on the New International Economic Order had devoted its sixteenth and seventeenth sessions to the issue of procurement. 
15. The first decision had been to include the model provisions on procurement of services in a separate chapter dealing with procurement of services, chapter IV bis, entitled "Request for proposals for services". 
That chapter provided three methods for selecting the successful proposal. 
The second major decision was that, in addition to requests for proposals for services, all the other methods that were available for procurement of goods and construction services would also be available for procurement of services. 
The Working Group had also recommended the draft amendments to the Guide to Enactment of UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction (A/CN.9/394) for adoption simultaneously with the amended draft Model Law. 
16. Mr. WALLACE (United States of America) said that the drafting of the individual provisions was largely satisfactory and reflected the progress made. 
The two remaining issues concerned chapter IV bis, in connection with which the Commission should proceed as it had in the past, and the structure of the Model Law and the multiplicity of methods provided for, which gave rise to some concern. 
It might be preferable for the Commission to delegate responsibility for those issues to a Working Group, which could then present conclusions to the Commission itself. 
17. Mr. LEVY (Canada) said that the multiplicity of methods should not present any particular problem, since States were free to make use of the methods they wished. 
The Commission could note that agreement to include all existing methods had been reached after difficult negotiations, but it would not be wise to reopen the question. 
The suggestion to refer the matter to a working group was not all that helpful, since the decision ultimately lay with the Commission itself. 
Much work had been expended in devising the structure before the Commission, and delegations should focus on the substantive work before the Commission rather than becoming embroiled in tangential issues. 
18. Mr. JAMES (United Kingdom) agreed with the representative of Canada: the proposals before the Commission had emerged after much discussion, and the important point was for the Commission to reach the crucial article 16 as quickly as possible. 
19. Mr. MELAIN (France) endorsed the views of the previous two speakers. 
The availability of all methods had been agreed by consensus and the question should not be reopened. 
20. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) asked whether the decision to include services in the Model Law had been taken by the Commission or by the Working Group. 
21. Mr. GOH PHAI (Singapore) supported the views expressed by the United Kingdom and agreed that the Commission should proceed with its substantive work as quickly as possible. 
22. Mr. HUNJA (International Trade Law Branch) said that the question of the addition of services to the Model Law had been dealt with by the Commission at its twenty-sixth session and was reflected in paragraph 262 of its report to the General Assembly (A/48/17). 
The Commission should note that the Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction, already adopted by the General Assembly, would still be available to those States that were not interested in services. 
23. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) said that his delegation reserved its position on the draft Model Law. 
24. The CHAIRMAN invited the Commission to consider the draft UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods, Construction and Services, contained in the annex to document A/CN.9/392. 
26. Article 1 was approved. 
1. The international community in the post-cold war era faces a major challenge in providing an effective and timely response to an increasing number of humanitarian emergencies. 
While natural disasters continue to take a heavy toll in human lives and damage to property, there has been a dramatic increase in so-called "complex emergencies", often involving ethnic and civil strife, that has called for an equally dramatic response. 
This must translate into concerted action to enhance the capacity of the international community to respond to these crises. 
Today more than 30 million people in 29 countries in Asia, Africa, the Caucasus, the former Yugoslavia and Central America are in dire need of emergency assistance. 
A severe drought threatening over 20 million people in sub-Saharan Africa adds an additional element of suffering to that already faced by innocent millions in Burundi, Liberia, Rwanda, Somalia, the southern Sudan and Zaire. 
2. The breakdown of civil society in many parts of the world is the result of a number of causes, in addition to ethnic and civil strife, and often also reflects a failure of both national and international development efforts. 
The flagrant disregard for basic human rights and international humanitarian law is continuing to expand the range of human suffering, often placing fragile political and social structures in neighbouring regions and countries under unbearable pressure. 
One particular feature of these crises is the deliberate and violent attempt to deny humanitarian access to vulnerable populations and making humanitarian and relief workers direct targets of violence. 
In Bosnia and Herzegovina, the southern Sudan, Angola, Liberia, Afghanistan and Rwanda, relief convoys have been routinely prevented from reaching civilians affected by war. 
In so doing, the humanitarian, political and security dimensions of these crises need to be faced in tandem. 
This is essential for ensuring access to the victims as well as the security of relief personnel and supplies. 
4. Organizations of the United Nations system, other humanitarian entities and non-governmental organizations have made concerted efforts to enhance their capacities for timely and coordinated action. 
These have included a clearer definition of their respective roles and responsibilities, better analyses of emergency situations and assessment of needs, as well as mobilization of international support. 
5. The General Assembly, in its resolution 46/182 of 19 December 1991, called for the establishment of a strong coordination mechanism under the leadership of an Emergency Relief Coordinator to address these complex issues. 
The present report analyses what has been achieved thus far and the enormous challenges that lie ahead. 
7. The coordination of humanitarian response involves two levels. 
Firstly, the formulation and coordination of policy at the Headquarters level and, secondly, the management of coordination at the field level. 
IASC and its subsidiary mechanisms, including its Working Group, have focused on policy and strategic issues. 
These involve matters relating to the United Nation system's overall capacity to address humanitarian needs effectively, as well as the formulation of system-wide responses to particular emergencies. 
8. At its session in April 1994, IASC addressed a number of policy issues, including the protection of the humanitarian mandate in conflict situations, humanitarian aspects of sanctions and support for field coordination. 
It also took decisions with regard to humanitarian operations in a number of current or potential major emergencies, such as in Angola, Rwanda and Zaire. 
It endorsed guidelines on the consolidated appeal process, agreed to further its work on prioritization and approved the terms of reference for the overall IASC structure, including the composition, responsibilities and procedures of the Committee. 
9. In 1994, IASC intends to focus on policy issues relating to the strategy for resource mobilization; field coordination; humanitarian aspects of sanctions; de-mining; the transition from relief to development; the consolidated appeals process, and internally displaced persons. 
12. Effective leadership and clarity in division of responsibility among the operational agencies is among the most critical elements in coordinating humanitarian activities at the field level. 
The United Nations Resident Coordinator, working through the in-country disaster management team where such a team exists, continues to be the first line of response to disasters and emergencies. 
Consultations are being carried out to ensure that the United Nations can rapidly designate or appoint, in full consultation with the concerned agencies, humanitarian assistance coordinators with the appropriate profile, which should include operational field experience in managing humanitarian activities when a complex emergency occurs. 
The Humanitarian Coordinators at the country level should enjoy the support and respect of operational agencies, inter- and non-governmental organizations and other parties involved. 
The outcome of the ongoing discussions and the decisions of IASC in that regard will be duly communicated to the Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly. 
13. A coherent response by the United Nations system to major emergencies depends upon an effective field structure. 
With the growing number of disasters and emergencies, the system's capacity has been sorely tested and, in some instances, has been found wanting. 
The Emergency Relief Coordinator and the operational agencies have therefore sought to develop rapid-response procedures and teams to support affected countries, as well as the necessary United Nations field structures. 
14. Operational organizations such as the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) have already established rapid-response capacities that permit quick, sector-specific assessments of emergency situations and support for field-based activities. 
The World Food Programme (WFP) is also developing similar capacity, while the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) is working on ensuring adequate and timely coordination capacity at the field level. 
Inter-agency teams dispatched to the field on an urgent basis have addressed the question of support for coordination, making recommendations, where necessary, for their strengthening. 
15. A proposal is being finalized to ensure quick action in support of field coordination and on ways to make such support more focused and more automatic. 
It would provide means for dissemination of emergency information, rapid assessments and preliminary consolidated appeals, enhancing logistics and communications and other support for field-coordination structures. 
As authorized by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/57, accrued interest on the CERF account has been utilized for rapid-response coordination actions in-country. 
For example, in the case of Rwanda, a small United Nations inter-agency team was dispatched to Kigali in mid-April under difficult security circumstances, working in close cooperation with United Nations peace-keeping forces, to support the field coordination capacity and for a quick-needs evaluation. 
17. In sudden-onset natural disasters, rapid-response mechanisms to support Governments of affected States and United Nations disaster management teams have been established. 
This capacity has been enhanced over the past year, as described in section IV below, with further development of the United Nations disaster assessment and coordination stand-by teams, the International Search and Rescue Advisory Group and the Military and Civil Defence Assets project. 
19. Over the past year, an IASC task force has defined the essential elements and overall procedures of the consolidated appeal process, which is only to be used in circumstances that require a fully coordinated inter-agency response. 
Henceforth, the consolidated appeal process will be an essentially field-based activity. 
The increasing involvement of non-governmental organizations at the field level in the appeals process, including in its assessment and strategy portions, has ensured more comprehensive appeals. 
20. The IASC task force on the consolidated appeal process has drafted guidelines for preparing the appeal through in-country coordinating structures. 
21. While the guidelines are expected to improve the overall process considerably, a number of issues still remain to be addressed. 
22. The consolidated inter-agency appeal process must take into account the need for the Humanitarian Coordinator and operational organizations to adjust rapidly to changing circumstances. 
The necessary consultative process for reaching agreement on prioritized needs and integrated activities should not, however, delay an urgent humanitarian response. 
23. In order to respond to immediate relief requirements, agencies should draw upon their own emergency reserve resources. 
In accordance with their mandates, they may also launch interim appeals where deemed necessary. 
They should, however, keep the Emergency Relief Coordinator fully informed prior to undertaking such initiatives and ensure the compatibility of such measures with subsequent consolidated appeals. 
Other options, such as interim inter-agency consolidated appeals, are being explored through the IASC task force. 
24. The importance that donors attach to prioritizing relief requirements in consolidated appeals is recognized by IASC. 
It has confronted the dilemma of compatibility between relief, rehabilitation and development by requiring that every consolidated inter-agency appeal contain a strategy on how the prioritized relief programme will subsequently mesh with rehabilitation and development activities. 
This marks only a first step towards resolving the issue. 
25. The General Assembly, in its resolution 46/182, stressed that systematic pooling, analysis and dissemination of information, including early warning on emergencies are important responsibilities of the Emergency Relief Coordinator. 
To enhance his capacity to fulfil these responsibilities effectively, the General Assembly, in its resolution 48/57 and the Economic and Social Council, in its agreed conclusion/1993/1, 1/ called for accelerating the development of an emergency information system within the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
26. Accordingly, Department of Humanitarian Affairs, in March 1994, initiated the International Emergency Readiness and Response Information System (IERRIS) project in order to improve information management by developing standardized procedures, enabling various international humanitarian partners and Governments readily to exchange data generated. 
The project will facilitate agreement between international partners to adopt compatible and connected information management procedures, management standards and technologies. 
IERRIS will also provide for collaboration of all those involved in the development of new information systems and procedures to meet information needs not met by existing systems and procedures. 
27. The Department of Humanitarian Affairs has also begun work to establish a Humanitarian Early Warning System. 
The System is designed to utilize fully information from the United Nations system and other humanitarian partners and to analyse it with the purpose of identifying potential crises with humanitarian implications. 
In this, the Department has turned to its humanitarian partners for their expertise in specific areas and their general understanding as collaborators in the development of the System. 
These efforts have included UNICEF, UNDP, UNHCR, the World Health Organization (WHO) and the Bretton Woods institutions, among others. 
Relevant information will also be used to generate public awareness and support for humanitarian operations. 
While the new generation of multifaceted United Nations operations require close interaction between the political, military and humanitarian dimensions, it is important, at the same time, to ensure that the humanitarian component can preserve its unique identity by maintaining neutrality and impartiality. 
30. The ability to fulfil their humanitarian mandates in conflict situations is an issue of most serious concern to humanitarian organizations. 
Much attention has been devoted to the matter within the framework of IASC and in consultations involving the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and the Department of Political Affairs. 
A principal objective has been to develop modalities for interaction among the political, peace-keeping and humanitarian components of United Nations operations in complex emergencies while establishing procedures governing cooperation, information, joint planning and logistics. 
31. IASC has drawn up a set of general principles to guide humanitarian action in conflict situations, as well as specific operational guidelines focusing on modalities for cooperation and coordination among the different dimensions of United Nations integrated operations, including interaction with ICRC and non-governmental organizations. 
Key areas identified include the following: 
(b) Reaffirmation of free, safe and unimpeded access for humanitarian assistance and the role of humanitarian diplomacy in that regard; 
(c) The need for greater collaboration with non-governmental organizations engaged in humanitarian relief; 
(d) The need to ensure security and protection of all relief personnel; 
(e) The need to apprise the Security Council fully on relevant humanitarian issues that should be appropriately reflected in its decisions on complex emergencies; 
(f) The importance of shielding humanitarian assistance against the effects of sanctions, particularly in relation to vulnerable groups. 
32. This set of principles, together with operational guidelines that are being developed, should serve as an effective instrument of humanitarian advocacy in all future United Nations operations. 
33. In a year in which a high proportion of major humanitarian assistance operations worldwide were implemented under virtual battlefield conditions, the related issues of access and security have become predominant problems. 
The right of conflict-affected civilians to receive humanitarian assistance, and the right of humanitarian organizations to provide it, is well established in international law, in the Fourth Geneva Convention and in the 1977 Protocols, respectively. 
34. To reach the civilian victims of internal conflict, however, humanitarian assistance organizations have frequently had to carry relief goods into areas not controlled by a duly constituted authority, and sometimes not controlled by any authority at all. 
In such cases, humanitarian agencies have had to resort to extraordinary means to effect deliveries. 
All too often, the effort is undone by subsequent developments in the conflict, and "agreed arrangements" must be negotiated anew. 
While every effort has been made to gain access and secure guarantees of safety from concerned parties, relief organizations must often proceed with delivery of relief assistance in high-risk situations. 
36. In Angola, for example, repeated attacks on WFP cargo aircraft have periodically shut down the airlift critical to reach the besieged populations. 
A similar situation has existed in Bosnia and Herzegovina, where UNHCR and the United Nations Protection Force have frequently had to re-establish terms of relief deliveries, often for each individual convoy. 
37. The question of humanitarian access to victims of disaster and emergencies still remains to be resolved. 
Ad hoc arrangements through negotiations or under the military protection would need to be supplemented through wider acknowledgement and respect for humanitarian operations. 
Governments have a special responsibility in that regard and so do all parties. 
The international community must send a clear and unambiguous message to all concerned emphasizing the need for fully respecting international humanitarian law. 
38. In recent years, the international community has increasingly utilized sanctions to achieve a wide range of objectives in accordance with the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations. 
As sanctions have become more prevalent, concern has increased in regard to their adverse, and unintended, effects upon vulnerable groups in target countries. 
UNICEF, for example, has been particularly active in assessing unintended negative effects of sanctions and, when necessary, cushioning children and other vulnerable groups from them. 
WHO is studying the impact of sanctions on health. 
International humanitarian organizations have approached individual Security Council sanctions committees on an ad hoc basis to draw attention to these adverse humanitarian implications, and/or to obtain authorization for shipment of relief goods. 
In some instances, for example, the Security Council has not been convinced that the vulnerable groups in the target country concerned have been severely affected; in others, the target Government has been suspected of diverting relief items for unintended purposes. 
40. Efforts are currently under way to explore methods of limiting the impact of sanctions on vulnerable groups. 
In April 1994, IASC established an Inter-agency Task Force to undertake a comprehensive study on the impact of sanctions. 
41. The global issue of uncleared land-mines is a humanitarian problem of enormous proportions. 
There are between 85 million and 110 million land-mines scattered in 60 countries around the world. 
These land-mines deter the repatriation of refugees and displaced persons, render arable land unusable, impede the internal flows of goods and services, render key elements of national infrastructure such as electrical power grids, water-delivery systems, roads and railroads unusable, and overload the already overburdened medical and welfare systems. 
Although more than 400 people are killed each month by uncleared land-mines, the gravity of the problem was not widely realized until recently. 
They inhibit the reintegration and resettlement of refugees and displaced persons, hinder or make impossible the direct distribution of food and other assistance, prevent aid from reaching specific areas of need, and multiply enormously the logistical problems confronting any United Nations assistance programme. 
As a consequence, the removal of these uncleared land-mines becomes a prerequisite for even the most preliminary steps on the road to humanitarian relief and national rehabilitation. 
The problem of land-mines should therefore be addressed in peacemaking as well as peace-building efforts. 
43. De-mining is often perceived as a military problem. 
However, military counter-mine technology has been almost exclusively focused on minefield breaching to enable forces to pass through. 
Moreover, they are of almost no use at all in dealing with land-mines laid randomly, as is common in internal conflicts. 
While nations have spent much to increase the potency of anti-personnel land-mines, they have devoted little attention to their long-term effects or to the development of technologies for civilian de-mining. 
The lessons learned in Cambodia and Afghanistan indicate that, at present, de-mining is a slow, low-technology process that can, in the long run, only be addressed as a humanitarian and development issue. 
44. It is in this context that the Department of Humanitarian Affairs has been designated the focal point for United Nations land-mine-related activity. 
45. The Department of Humanitarian Affairs and the Department of Peace-keeping Operations have formulated, coordinated and implemented de-mining plans in a number of countries. 
With respect to the latter, it is important to assist national Governments to create civilian bodies with the capacities to conduct mine-awareness programmes, do minefield surveys, conduct clearance operations, carry out training and manage and finance de-mining programmes. 
By training local de-miners, supervisors, instructors and programme management personnel, the United Nations strives to give countries the long-term means to deal with their land-mine problems. 
46. A mechanism is needed for disseminating information concerning land-mine problems and the techniques for dealing with them, and passing that information to those conducting land-mine activities. 
To this end, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs is establishing a global de-mining database that can be a source of de-mining information for all concerned United Nations agencies, Governments and other interested organizations. 
This database will facilitate greater understanding of the scope and nature of the problem and will enhance the ability to respond. 
It will aid in the planning, management and more efficient implementation of de-mining operations. 
At the same time, more accurate information about the scope of the land-mine problem will enhance the ability to channel resources effectively towards areas of greatest need. 
Quite often delays in receiving funding impose irrecoverable delays in the mine-clearance process and in other programmes that are dependent on it. 
Financial modalities that can complement existing mechanisms to enable quick start-up and continuity for mine-clearance assistance programmes, including the establishment of a special trust fund, as required by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/7 of 19 October 1993 are being examined. 
48. It is also necessary to examine financial modalities to allow States to continue de-mining programmes after United Nations assistance ends. 
Affected States often lack the financial resources to continue de-mining efforts without international assistance. 
In the absence of internal financial means or direct bilateral assistance for sustaining de-mining, development institutions, including regional development banks, the World Bank and the International Monetary Fund will be confronted with the problem. 
As de-mining programmes are a critical element in spurring national rehabilitation, economic growth and development, they will be vital to the success of overall development strategies. 
While small anti-personnel land-mines can be bought for less than $3 each, it costs anywhere between $300 and $1,000 to find and remove each one. 
In addition, many non-governmental organizations are working for the adoption of a complete ban on the production, use and sale of anti-personnel land mines. 
50. For many countries confronting post-conflict situations, the demobilization and reintegration of former combatants into civilian life can have a major bearing on long-term stability and peace as well as the success of rehabilitation and development efforts. 
The pace and nature of a demobilization programme has major implications for those who have most to gain from the cessation of conflict, the implementation of peace agreements, and the success of rehabilitation programmes. 
51. To date, much of the planning to demilitarize soldiers and their demobilization has focused on such issues as cantonment, arms collection, final payment to troops and transportation to places of origin and reintegration. 
Recent conflict-resolution and peace-building exercises highlight, however, the importance of incorporating humanitarian considerations, together with the social and economic aspects of the reintegration of former combatants, into a comprehensive demobilization plan. 
Children who have been recruited or obliged to join military groups deserve special attention. 
Many of those children have been deprived of their childhoods, have lost touch with family and kinship groups, lack formal schooling, social skills and an outlook on life that would facilitate their transition to civilian society. 
53. Given the significant humanitarian implications of demobilization processes, a concerted effort is now being made to identify factors that will improve overall planning and coordination. 
To that end, the question of "demobilization" is now being reviewed by IASC and with the many actors who have a direct bearing on national demobilization plans. 
The immediate goal is to enhance our collective understanding of this important aspect of post-conflict rehabilitation so that future demobilization exercises contribute to the consolidation of peace. 
Over 25 million people, forced from their homes by events beyond their control, require protection and assistance. 
The primary responsibility for assistance to internally displaced persons lies with Governments. 
Governments may sometimes be unable or unwilling, however, to discharge that responsibility, necessitating support from the international community. 
For a clear policy or response it is necessary to have up-to-date data on all situations of internally displaced persons in the world. 
Various intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations regularly compile information about particular areas and situations. 
Since early 1993, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs has convened inter-agency consultations on early warning of new flows of refugees and displaced persons. 
The consultations review available information and prepare brief reports listing cases likely to give rise to new mass flows and calling for preventive or mitigating measures. 
This includes safeguarding fundamental rights that very often lie at the root of displacement. 
The Representative of the Secretary-General on internally displaced persons has been addressing these and related matters and intends to offer suggestions on how to proceed, initially for discussion in the Commission on Human Rights. 
The experience of UNHCR, UNICEF and their humanitarian partners covers the spectrum of assistance to internally displaced persons. 
The basic problem hampering the provision of such assistance is three-fold: lack of funds; uncertainty about mandates; and insufficient capacity. 
58. An Inter-agency Task Force of IASC on internally displaced persons, with the participation of the Representative of the Secretary-General on internally displaced persons, is currently analysing the operational aspects of assistance to internally displaced persons. 
Its recommendations will be considered by IASC later this year. 
IASC is also expected to develop a comprehensive strategy for various components of the issues of settlement and return in close cooperation with the development organization of the United Nations system. 
59. One of the most important challenges in any crisis situation is the need to ensure that emergency relief both contributes to, and is complemented by, measures that sustain rehabilitation leading to long-term recovery and development. 
Programmes that focus on the reduction of vulnerability are central to this process. 
Recent lessons drawn from relief operations related to natural disasters show convincingly that it is of paramount importance, and in the long run cost-effective, to strengthen national and local capacities to deal with consequences of such disasters. 
60. An alarming increase in the overall impact of disasters in recent years not only reflects a growing vulnerability of people in disaster-affected countries, but also indicates the need to strengthen preventive and preparedness measures. 
Early warning and alert information gathered by scientific institutions and regional civil defence organizations on disasters are a prerequisite to rapid response. 
Working arrangements with these bodies for a prompt exchange of data are being established. 
62. Measures have been taken to enhance the capacity to provide quick support to United Nations disaster management teams, which coordinate relief activities at the country level. 
In this context particular attention is attached to the wider use of the United Nations disaster assessment and coordination stand-by teams that have been operational in countries affected by emergencies and natural disasters such as Georgia, India, Mauritius and Mozambique. 
63. Cooperation has been developed between the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) and the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in order to combine their respective capacities to deal more effectively with the growing challenge of environmental emergencies. 
64. Initiatives have been taken in order to develop effective international relationships between national emergency relief services, donors, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations. 
The International Search and Rescue Advisory Group provides a framework for a closer working relationship between the United Nations and operators of relief resources in addressing aspects of international preparedness for the mobilization, dispatch and coordination of international relief resources following sudden onset disasters. 
In 1993, the Advisory Group sponsored regional meetings that were held for the Americas in Costa Rica; for Asia and the Pacific in Western Samoa; and for Europe and Africa in Switzerland. 
Participants included representatives of agencies and organizations concerned with disaster response. 
The meetings addressed practical issues related to the registration of international relief teams and units, mobilization of international disaster response, operational guidelines and in-country coordination. 
65. The growing dimensions, frequency and complexity of disasters necessitate a continued search for new and varied resources to apply to disaster response. 
The task is now to ensure the highest standards amongst the various military, civil-defence and civil-protection organizations that may be employed in emergency operations, through, the promotion of the Oslo Guidelines by means of multinational training and field-based exercises. 
67. In recognition of the importance of communications for facilitating an effective response to emergencies, efforts have been made to strengthen the emergency communications capabilities of the United Nations. 
Steps have been taken to encourage Governments to authorize and further to facilitate the unrestricted use of all means available for disaster communications, in particular by allowing the trans-border use of satellite and other communications equipment. 
68. International preparedness includes the establishment of assembly points for relief shipments to affected areas. 
Negotiations have been pursued with WHO for the expansion of the stockpile at Pisa so as to cover health requirements. 
Discussions have also been initiated with WFP, which has already stored food in the warehouse. 
The objective of these consultations is to strengthen the use of the warehouse as a tool for United Nations inter-agency cooperation in response to emergencies. 
69. A new concrete result of coordinated effort by the international community towards better preparedness to sudden emergencies is progress in the establishment of the Central Register of Disaster Management Capacities. 
These emergency stockpiles might also lend part of their stock, on a non-profit basis, to other humanitarian organizations to support their relief operations in sudden-onset disasters. 
Two more parts of the Register - on disaster-management expertise and on military and civil-defence assets available for international disaster relief assistance - are close to becoming operational. 
In addition, the eventual standardization of stockpiled items is seen as important, so that assistance at the field level does not find agencies delivering relief items of vastly different quantity and quality to families that may be side-by-side in the same disaster. 
70. The results of a study conducted in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/57 clearly show that the existing system of the emergency stockpiles represents a balance between the identified needs and available resources and mandates given to the United Nations and other international relief organizations. 
71. Regional emergency stockpiles also have a role to play in facilitating a prompt and cost-effective response to sudden emergencies. 
The study shows that both a central emergency stockpile system and regional emergency stockpiles should be considered equally viable at present. 
Of this number, some 80 per cent were drawn from Governments of affected countries and national non-governmental organizations, with the balance of trainees coming from the United Nations system, bilateral donors and international intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations. 
Special workshops have also been held for resident coordinators and for the staff of one bilateral donor. 
73. In view of the sharp increase of emergencies and their complexity, the programme's current activities will need to be strengthened to develop further a practical inter-agency capacity at the field level. 
Participating organizations have indicated their desire to provide direct input into the programme's future activities, that will include developing links with related emergency management issues such as early warning, peace-building, peace-keeping, human rights and the environment. 
74. The International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction was proclaimed by the General Assembly in 1989 with the objective of reducing through concerted international action, especially in developing countries, the loss of life, property damage and social and economic destruction caused by natural disasters. 
75. These activities have focused firstly on case history and strategy reviews and related publicity, on promoting greater government and public awareness of the benefits of systematic attention to the root causes of disasters through prevention and preparedness programmes using the most appropriate technologies. 
Secondly, practical guidance in setting up national and local disaster- mitigation programmes has already been given to some of the most disaster-prone countries. 
A much wider demand for that approach was made at the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction, held at Yokohama, Japan, from 23 to 27 May 1994. 
The leading priorities identified at Yokohama for future attention include developing more comprehensive and scenario-specific local and national plans, incorporating such activities more fully in development planning, maximizing the use of local community resources and making sure that modern technologies are kept compatible with traditional local practice. 
At the same time, there were calls to stimulate wider awareness and political commitment among policy makers, to enhance collaboration between the United Nations system, intergovernmental organization, non-governmental organization and private-sector interests, and, finally, to focus special attention on the least developed, small-island, land-locked and drought-affected countries. 
Emergency assistance must be provided to bring immediate relief to the affected populations, but the essence of multilateral action must be to help societies in crisis and nations in chaos stand on their own and resume activities leading to sustainable development. 
Relief assistance must consequently be accompanied by rehabilitation and restructuring if the affected nations are to proceed with socio-economic development. 
In the former case international relief may be required to address the immediate needs in the aftermath of the disaster, but longer-term development assistance may be required to support national efforts to minimize any long-term impact of the disaster. 
79. The intricacies of complex emergency situations will often preclude this. 
In the case of the former Yugoslavia, for instance, the survival of infrastructure, despite the conflict, constitutes a potential for the rapid restoration of self-sufficiency if supported by international financial assistance in the post-conflict stage. 
80. In contrast, in many African countries the humanitarian crises manifest a low point in a continuing process of structural deterioration compounded by internal conflict or externally induced destabilization. 
This suggests a failure of national development policies. 
For those countries to be able to turn towards sustainable development, a fundamental rethinking of development policies both at the national and international level is inevitable. 
81. The United Nations system has an important role to play in facilitating coherent policies and strategies through which transition from relief to rehabilitation and development objectives could be achieved. 
In discussions of IASC emphasis has been placed on moving this issue from a conceptual to an operational plane. 
In developing the guidelines, special emphasis was placed on realizing the full potential of existing coordination mechanisms and tools and to facilitate common approaches of all relief and development partners. 
The same applied to the use of existing country-level coordinating mechanisms, as well as multi-year programmes of cooperation with Governments and the potential of country strategy notes. 
The guidelines for an operational framework will also provide for a broad exchange of experience accumulated in this area, including case-studies, and the intensification of the training of relief and development practitioners. 
82. At present the guidelines are being studied at the field-level with a view to translating them into practical actions in order to encourage the transition from relief to rehabilitation and development at the country level. 
The IASC Task Force hopes to benefit from the experience and creativity of the relief and development practitioners in this regard. 
84. The number of people requiring emergency relief has increased dramatically; the resources to meet those needs have lagged. 
85. Statistics on earlier patterns of global emergency requirements and contributions are difficult to obtain. 
86. IASC, in an effort to address that fundamental issue, has asked its Working Group to provide recommendations for a resource mobilization strategy. 
In that regard, three essential elements have been identified: 
(a) Resource mobilization should be part of a longer-term public-policy awareness campaign, conveying a system-wide message that complements the resourcing efforts of related agencies; 
(b) Specific system-wide strategies will be developed on a case-by-case basis to meet urgent, unforeseen resource requirements in response to new, acute emergency situations; 
In the wake of the increasing size and number of complex emergencies, donor attention needs to be drawn to an approach to reduce vulnerability as well as addressing its consequences, namely, emergencies. 
Particular efforts would be made to bring governments not normally regarded as donors into the donor fold and to seek non-traditional donors such as defence establishments and the private sector; 
There are particular regions, principally Africa and the newly independent States, that need to be kept at the forefront of public and policy makers' attention. 
Adequate funding must be available to enhance the specific operational capacities of agencies to respond to humanitarian crises at the outset. 
Most operational agencies have designated emergency funds. 
Efforts are necessary to selectively increase such funds in order to meet the increasing number of crises. 
In this context, as indicated below in more detail, CERF will have to be strengthened by increasing its procedural and allocative flexibility and the level of resources; 
More extensive use of donor tours would be helpful here, as well as the dissemination of regular financial- tracking reports that highlight and prioritize key funding items. 
88. The natural and man-made crises severely affecting at least 22 million people in sub-Saharan Africa provide a good example of both escalating humanitarian needs and the necessity for a coherent approach to resource mobilization. 
An estimated $990 million, or $45 per person, will be required by the United Nations to fund identified and estimated prioritized emergency needs in sub-Saharan Africa throughout 1994. 
While recognizing the budgetary constraints faced by traditional donor countries, the reality of the suffering that is intensifying in sub-Saharan Africa cannot be ignored. 
Utilization of the resources of CERF is intended to be complementary to the efforts of organizations and entities directly concerned with relief efforts, and, indeed, to complement their emergency reserves. 
In the first four months of 1994, 11 requests for advances have been made, compared to 13 requests during 1993 and 7 in the last 4 months of 1992. 
Given the pattern of utilization in the last 12 months therefore, operational agencies have utilized CERF on an average of once every three weeks. 
That trend provides a useful indicator for ascertaining an appropriate target operational ceiling for the Fund to secure its viability and ensure that it has sufficient reserve to meet, at any given time, the urgent requirements of more than one major emergency. 
Despite such efforts, however, CERF reached the dangerously low level of under $4 million in early 1994, which would be insufficient to meet the initial requirements of even one major emergency. 
94. The Department of Humanitarian Affairs is now obliged to request that agencies agree to reimburse CERF within three months, rather than the 12- or 6-month period accorded in the past. 
Experience has indicated, however, that this deadline is not realistic, given the time-frame required for preparing consolidated appeals for donors to respond to the appeals. 
Unless additional resources are granted to redress this, the ability of the United Nations system to act promptly in future will be severely impaired. 
The size of CERF also has an impact on the consolidated appeals processes. 
A larger CERF will assist early response, giving enough time for the preparation of the consolidated appeal based on a solid assessment of needs. 
When resources are not available, an interim or flash appeal has been issued to fund an immediate response. 
A larger CERF will assist in meeting donors' concerns with regard to the quality of the consolidated appeal. 
Some suggestions have been offered to establish a target figure for the enlarged CERF in order to assist major donors in determining their proportionate share of the envisaged additional contributions. 
This target level would be the subject of further consultations with Member States. 
96. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/57, the Emergency Relief Coordinator was able to utilize $200,000 of the interest from CERF promptly to set up a field-coordination mechanism for the rapid delivery of humanitarian assistance to the victims of the Rwanda crisis. 
A similar request is under consideration to deal with urgent programme coordination requirements in the Sudan. 
97. Humanitarian crises continue to increase at an alarming rate. 
The persistent obstruction of relief assistance, the slaughter of countless innocent civilians and, on occasion, the threatening and targeted murder of relief personnel underscore the depth and magnitude of the challenge the international community must address. 
98. As events in 1993 and early 1994 have convincingly demonstrated, the following are key factors that are critical in the context of an effective delivery of humanitarian assistance: 
(a) Given the dangerous circumstances within which many humanitarian operations are to be carried out, the Security Council has had, on occasion, to enlarge its involvement in issues of humanitarian concern by deploying peace-keepers with the primary task of protecting humanitarian personnel and relief supplies. 
While the link between humanitarian and peace-keeping operations could at times generate tension, it has been possible to build upon and indeed strengthen the positive dimension of this cooperation. 
As the question of access cannot be resolved through military means alone, all avenues to access those in need, on the basis of neutrality, impartiality and humanity, must be explored; 
(b) The severe shortfall in financial resources continues to affect the implementation of humanitarian programmes. 
The shortage of untied food resources is a serious cause for concern; 
(c) Resource constraints also negatively affect the response capacity within the United Nations system. 
It must be reflected not only in the adequate and consistent financing of core staff, but also through training opportunities and the establishment of a cadre of qualified individuals; 
In many instances the removal of land-mines, the demobilization and reintegration of former combatants, and the repatriation and reintegration of refugees and internally displaced persons, are parts of the route through which this can be achieved; 
(e) While the United Nations attaches great importance to improving its capacity to respond rapidly to humanitarian emergencies, the present cash-flow situation of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund is threatening the capacity of the United Nations system to act swiftly in the future. 
The United Nations, in collaboration with such specialized agencies as WHO and UNESCO, non-governmental organizations, the scientific community and national disaster-management institutions, will continue to develop and adjust its tools based on the experience gained. 
This experience has shown that post-disaster assistance rarely redresses more than a fraction of disaster losses and that repeated setbacks of this nature handicap development. 
More attention must therefore be accorded to addressing specific vulnerabilities that deepen the impact of disasters. 
Yet while the viability of mitigation has been demonstrated and its strategy refined, the way has not yet opened to its wider practice. 
101. Following recommendations from Member States, it is intended to place greater emphasis on preparing for and delivering an effective international response to environmental aspects of sudden emergencies through joint activities with UNEP and closer coordination with other concerned agencies. 
102. While problems remain, a distinct spirit of cooperation is beginning to take hold among the operational organizations of the United Nations system and their inter- and non-governmental partners. 
The Inter-agency Standing Committee has demonstrated its usefulness in facilitating a coordinated and comprehensive humanitarian response to both complex emergencies and the generic problems that emerge. 
It should continue to encourage more active interaction among United Nations operational agencies and with Governments both of donor and affected countries, as well as further cultivate the unique role it has gained from the participation of non-governmental organizations. 
103. In many ways, an effective and timely response to prevent and mitigate humanitarian crises contributes to the attainment of peace, security and development. 
The United Nations will continue to take full advantage of its unique position to address simultaneously the humanitarian as well as peacemaking and peace-keeping dimensions of a crisis in a complementary manner. 
104. The agencies of the United Nations system deserve recognition for their concerted and ceaseless efforts to ensure relief assistance in the face of such adversity. 
Their ability, and that of the United Nations system as a whole, effectively to confront the crises that lie ahead can be furthered, even within existing mandates. 
For this, they require the continued, and strengthened, political and financial support of Member States. 
1. At its substantive session of July 1993, the Economic and Social Council adopted resolution 1993/79 on multisectoral collaboration on tobacco or health. 
3. In paragraph 5, the Council suggested that the multisectoral collaboration coordinated through the United Nations system focal point seek to offer practical advice and assistance to Member States, at their request, on how they could implement or strengthen comprehensive national tobacco control strategies. 
5. Given the UNCTAD mandate in the area of commodities and the need to examine the economic adjustments that countries may need to undertake in the follow-up to the resolution, a focal point within UNCTAD was designated to undertake the coordination and follow-up responsibilities emanating from Council resolution 1993/79. 
The letter also requested each contributing agency to develop individual plans of work for its contribution to multisectoral collaboration on tobacco or health. 
Subsequently, two further communications were sent out to all agencies by the focal point, offering cooperation in preparing the individual plans of work requested in the resolution. 
At the time of preparation of the present report, 20 replies had been received. 
9. Currently, tobacco use is estimated to account for 3 million deaths per year, about two thirds of those occurring in the developed world, where the cumulative exposure (primarily to smoking) has been much higher than in the developing world. 
10. Given those trends, the annual number of tobacco-related deaths at the global level is expected to rise dramatically from 3 million to about 10 million by the 2020s. 
11. As early as 1970, the World Health Assembly expressed concern at the serious health effects of smoking. 
It also requested the Director-General of WHO to bring to the attention of FAO the need for studying crop substitution in tobacco-producing countries. 
12. Since then, a number of World Health Assembly resolutions have been adopted as a clear demonstration of the ongoing concern of WHO and the ethical and political priority given to the health and socio-economic consequences of tobacco production and consumption. 
14. WHO has endeavoured to move the tobacco or health agenda towards the problem of protecting the developing countries, which can still avoid the looming tobacco epidemic. 
15. The following activities are planned in the area of national tobacco control: 
(a) Preparation of a draft publication on guidelines for tobacco control and epidemiological surveillance, intended mainly for use by public health officials in WHO regional offices and member States; 
(b) Collaboration in the development and strengthening of national tobacco control programmes, including on-site assistance, in Member States, upon request. 
16. The following advocacy activities are planned: 
(c) Promoting the implementation of the WHO resolution in which the World Health Assembly called for a ban on the sale and use of tobacco products in the United Nations workplace; 
(d) Providing support to: 
17. The following clearing-house and data centre activities are planned: 
(b) Preparation of a variety of data analyses and information materials to support advocacy and tobacco control activities; 
18. The above-mentioned activities will be accomplished with current resources from the WHO regular budget and extrabudgetary funds from various sources. 
19. All WHO regional offices are very active in supporting the tobacco control efforts of Member States and provide support in such areas as the sponsorship of regional meetings, the distribution of publications dealing with tobacco control subjects and the eventual employment of consultants. 
20. Several countries have tobacco control programmes and are very active in the effort to promote a tobacco-free society and to establish the non-use of tobacco as normal social behaviour. 
However, only a limited number could be seen as promoting comprehensive programmes as described in WHO resolutions WHA39.14 and WHA43.16. 
21. Therefore, WHO will seek to increase the number of countries with national programmes for the prevention and reductions of tobacco use to 50 per cent of member States by the year 2000. 
22. FAO work on tobacco on behalf of member Governments falls into two broad areas, namely production and marketing. 
23. Because of its relatively high price, short production cycle and suitability for using surplus labour, tobacco is often a very attractive crop for smallholders. 
However, if the production and use of tobacco are to be reduced because of its negative health effects world wide, producers, especially smallholders, will need to diversify their production systems in favour of other high-return cash crops in order to protect their livelihoods. 
Since it is unlikely that any single crop could replace tobacco as a comparable income source, it is necessary to consider a wide range of lesser cash crops to serve specialized market niches. 
24. In its commodity analysis work, FAO regularly monitors the marketing situation and outlook for tobacco and can provide, on request, information on market opportunities for alternative crops. 
The question is how to advance a multisectoral programme. 
The need to coordinate such work with that undertaken in the follow-up to chapter 6 of Agenda 21, entitled "Protecting and promoting human health", for which WHO has been designated task manager should also be taken into account. 
In addition, poverty and malnutrition may be linked to greater health risks for a larger number of people (particularly in developing countries) than tobacco, a question that multisectoral priorities may have to take into account. 
26. FAO also submitted a position paper on tobacco cultivation, which was drawn up some years ago and still serves as the current guideline for FAO work in the sub-sectors (see annex II). 
28. The UNCTAD report will deal exclusively with the economies of tobacco producing countries and will cover the following areas: 
(a) Production and export earnings: involving a detailed analysis of national and global statistics of the tobacco sector; 
31. Priority target populations will include children and youth both in and out of school and children and youth in especially difficult circumstances, particularly street children and youth. 
Those SPCs will in turn be provided with a process of peer support and review through technical support groups (TSGs), which meet regularly on a time-limited basis and include relevant staff from UNICEF, WHO and key organizational and technical partners. 
Key organizational and technical partners include WHO (Adolescent Health Programme, Division of Mental Health, Division of Health Education, and Global Programme on AIDS), the Pan American Health Organization, UNESCO, the World Bank and the Young Women's Christian Association. 
34. Data collection at the national level will continue through the situation analyses that are being initiated or are under way in the SPCs. 
35. Programmes (including relevant training and operational research) that focus on the health and development of youth will continue to be strengthened and developed, both in and out of school. 
That will also involve the use of the media to raise issues for dialogue and debate in society at large, issues related to the social values and norms that underlie many of the problems that young people face, including substance use and abuse. 
37. The many UNICEF programmes that focus on children and youth in especially difficult circumstances will continue to strengthen the components of their programmes that focus on tobacco issues. 
UNICEF will participate in the forthcoming International Conference on Tobacco or Health, to be held in Paris in October 1994. 
39. Finally, UNICEF will continue its current strategy of mobilizing and linking with other organizations. 
It will strengthen its existing partnerships and identify new opportunities for collaboration, both with other intergovernmental organizations and also with non-governmental organizations that focus on health and development tobacco use. 
40. UNIDO is ready, subject to the availability of funds, to provide advice to Member States at their request, in accordance with Council resolution 1993/79. 
42. However, the UNIDO position on the reduction of tobacco production is based on the fact that tobacco growing is just one component in an agro-industrial system and that any adequate alternative must address all aspects of the entire system, including the marketing aspect. 
While phase I of such a study should deal with the agricultural aspects of the tobacco industry and would probably be best undertaken by FAO, phase II should deal with all aspects concerning the manufacturing industry and would thus fall within the agro-based industries field of activities of UNIDO. 
44. The following activities are planned: 
(a) UNIDO will hold discussions with the focal point of the United Nations system at UNCTAD, Geneva, concerning the preparation and implementation of phase I of the above-mentioned study; 
(b) As to phase II of the study, UNIDO will prepare and submit to donor countries a project document that will examine the impact of tobacco reduction on the GDP of selected tobacco growing and processing countries, with special emphasis on developing countries. 
Phase II of the study will evaluate industrial outputs, the contribution to gross domestic product and to the national budget etc. 
It will also evaluate the impact of tobacco reduction in terms of jobs and taxes and will propose practical alternatives in the area of high value-added agro-industrial processed products; 
45. The activities described in paragraph 44 above will be implemented with current resources from the UNIDO regular budget, with the exception of the project mentioned under subparagraph (b), which will be subject to the availability of extrabudgetary funds. 
46. The Assembly of the International Civil Aviation Organization (ICAO), at its twenty-ninth session, on 8 October 1992, adopted resolution A29-15, entitled "Smoking restrictions on international passenger flights" (see annex III). 
47. At the present time, ICAO is complying with the request of its Assembly that the ICAO Council intensify its studies into the safety aspects of banning smoking on board aircraft. 
As part of those studies, the ICAO secretariat is sending a questionnaire to ICAO member States asking for information on their experience, concerns, views and intentions related to smoking bans on board aircraft. 
48. In the same resolution, the ICAO Assembly also requested the ICAO Council, with the assistance and cooperation of WHO, to take appropriate measures to promote a smoke-free travel environment on all international flights. 
ICAO is fully committed to the United Nations multisectoral collaboration on tobacco or health. 
49. ILO indicated that as a tripartite organization in which workers' and employers' organizations are represented on an equal footing with Governments, its contribution to the joint effort would consist principally in helping to make relevant information available to workers and employers. 
Although it will not be submitting a specific work plan, it stands ready to promote widespread public awareness of multisectoral collaboration in the area. 
50. UNESCO noted that its programme against drug abuse is aimed at the prevention through education of the abuse of both illicit and licit drugs, including tobacco. 
In conformity with the orientation of that programme, UNESCO has supported the actions of other institutions on tobacco control. 
A survey among staff members resulted in a partial restriction on smoking within UNESCO, as decided by the Director-General. 
UNESCO is ready to cooperate with the focal point in matters relevant to education for the prevention of the abuse of tobacco in fulfilment of Council resolution 1993/79. 
51. The Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat (UNSTAT) has worked closely for many years with WHO to improve the compilation and dissemination of statistics on tobacco production, consumption and trade, and on the incidence of smoking. 
UNSTAT is also considering publishing available data in its Women's database (WISTAT), to be issued in 1994. 
UNSTAT also provides WHO with general economic and social data for the analysis of tobacco and smoking in their social and economic context. 
Thus, UNSTAT would like to be actively involved in any multisectoral activities undertaken in the field pursuant to Council resolution 1993/79 with a view to further developing that very important area of statistics. 
52. In addition to the above-mentioned organizations and bodies of the United Nations system, the focal point also contacted the following 31 intergovernmental organizations, of which those marked with an asterisk had replied at the time of the preparation of the present report: 
53. In general, the organizations contacted were supportive of the text and objectives of the Council resolution 1993/79. 
The success of the first action plan (1987-1989) led to the adoption of a second action plan (1990-1994), and a proposal for a third action plan (1995-1999) has recently been adopted by the European Commission and should be formally adopted by the Council by the end of 1994. 
Those organizations generally meet twice a year at the regional level under the auspices of the cancer programme. 
The Islamic Development Bank noted that Turkey was the only member of the Bank that produced tobacco and that its production was becoming less significant. 
60. The Caribbean Community had adopted specific policy decisions to tackle the problems of drug and substance abuse. 
The Commonwealth health ministers discussed the topic of tobacco or health in their pre-World Health Assembly meeting in 1990 and their comments were later incorporated into the resolution adopted by the World Health Assembly of May 1992. 
63. All the above-mentioned organizations welcomed the adoption of Council resolution 1993/79 and most of them showed a strong interest to further cooperate with the focal point. 
Their main activities are summarized below. 
65. Action on Smoking or Health (ASH) of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland collects and provides information on tobacco-related issues and is routinely consulted on smoking topics by government departments, parliamentary committees and members of parliament. 
It writes letters to ministers, public bodies, companies and the press. 
In the last two years, ASH has concentrated very heavily on the issues of tobacco advertising and tobacco taxes, at both the national and European levels. 
66. The Association africain d'\x{5dae}ucation pour le deloppement, based at Lom, Togo, is deeply concerned at tobacco-related problems and is continuously developing public awareness on the issue through its bulletin Famille et Sant. 
It publishes both a quarterly newsletter and special reports and responds directly to inquiries. 
69. The European Medical Association Smoking or Health, based in Bordeaux, has created a network of people throughout Europe who can encourage health professionals in the campaign against smoking. 
It organized a plenary session on tobacco dependence at the Twentieth International Institute on the Prevention and Treatment of Drug Dependence, held in S\x{7dcc} Paulo, Brazil, in 1993. 
Future activities will concentrate on organizing scientific meetings to tackle research issues in the area of tobacco dependence at ICAA Institutes and Congresses. 
72. The International Council of Jewish Women (ICJW), with headquarters in Ontario, is dealing with such subjects as education, health and welfare, environment, the status of women, youth and successor generations and is deeply concerned with the health and well-being of men, women and children world wide. 
Several ICJW resolutions have been adopted on the subject of drugs, alcohol and tobacco abuse, encouraging its numerous affiliates all over the world to work nationally and locally to support programmes of research, prevention, treatment rehabilitation and education for the problems of drug, alcohol and tobacco abuse and addiction. 
For their part, the organizing committees of the Olympic Games are campaigning for "Tobacco-free zones". 
74. The International Organization of Consumers Unions (IOCU), based in London, has a long history of campaigning against tobacco use. 
Through its offices in Latin America, Africa, Asia and the Pacific, its programmes for the developed economies and for economies in transition, and its 180 members world wide, it is in a strong position to campaign against smoking and to educate people about the dangers of tobacco. 
IOCU participates at congresses and workshops on anti-tobacco promotion and control strategies and carries out training and other activities. 
75. The International Organization for Standardization (ISO), with headquarters in Geneva, reported that contacts were made between WHO and the ISO central secretariat at the end of 1993 in order to establish cooperation. 
It also suggested the appointment of an ISO representative to the focal point at UNCTAD. 
It offers advice to member organizations on how to implement programmes against smoking. 
The IUAC Programme on Tobacco and Cancer was established in 1976 with the objectives of promoting an agreed international policy on tobacco control and providing expertise to advise on the analysis of local problems and the development of national programmes. 
Through international and national conferences, workshops, symposia and consultative visits, the IUAC provides assistance to member organizations and regional or national coordination groups in all matters related to the tobacco problem. 
Thanks to its International Computer Network Globalink, the IUAC has developed a very powerful means of communication between like-minded organizations and individuals and has facilitated coordination between tobacco-control advocates and those active in cancer control and public health. 
78. The International Union against Tuberculosis and Lung Disease (IUATLD), based in Paris, has conducted surveys on smoking habits among medical students and has published its findings. 
Its Scientific Committee on Tobacco or Health publishes a yearly newsletter and organizes different activities throughout the year. 
79. The Non-Smokers' Rights Association, located in Toronto, indicated that it has a long history of cooperation with international efforts to control tobacco. However, it stated that it was not currently in a position to commit itself to additional collaboration and responsibility. 
81. The World Conference on Tobacco or Health aims to bring together the many large medical, governmental or non-governmental organizations that fight against tobacco problems. 
The Conference covers a very wide range of subjects related to tobacco, such as prevalence, health, women, smoking cessation, policy development, taxes, advertising and economic development. 
82. The World Organization of the Scout Movement, based in Geneva, adopted a resolution at the World Scout Conference in 1993 to discourage the use and abuse of various substances, such as tobacco, alcohol and other drugs. 
83. World Vision International, a Geneva-based non-governmental organization, has taken a strong stand on the issue of tobacco and is strongly opposed to the production, manufacture, sale and transportation of tobacco-related products, as well as to tobacco advertising, especially in the developing countries. 
It educates the people it serves against the danger of tobacco use and its policy is not to fund any project that calls for growing tobacco. 
That information will be vital for developing the comprehensive international strategies on tobacco or health called for in the resolution. 
Information has been obtained from different sources on legislative and administrative actions already taken by Member States in line with the objectives of the resolution. 
They have also launched comprehensive educational campaigns on the dangers associated with tobacco consumption; developed anti-smoking campaigns; imposed tobacco taxes with the specific purpose of reducing consumption; and allocated tax revenues to finance anti-smoking campaigns and for health care etc. 
86. The present interim progress report is largely meant to provide an inventory of activities in the United Nations system as well as relevant other intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations in the area of tobacco or health. 
As can be gleaned from the replies, a two-pronged approach is essential. 
87. No single organization can hope to achieve the goals of Council resolution 1993/79; multisectoral collaboration of a wide range of national and international agencies will be required to ensure success. 
The United Nations focal point on tobacco or health is an ideal mechanism for ensuring that that multisectoral approach takes place in a timely and effective way. 
However, as is evident from the responses of many of the organizations, further development of action plans will depend on the availability of the necessary resources. 
Efforts to raise resources from extrabudgetary sources have not been successful thus far. 
Unless such resources become available, it is difficult to envisage a full and effective response to the resolution. 
Nevertheless, the preliminary information contained in the present interim report should make it possible to envisage new directions from the Economic and Social Council concerning the implementation of its resolution 1993/79. 
The FAO secretariat shares the international concern over the growing evidence on the harmful effects of tobacco smoking and the rising incidence of smoking-related diseases, not only in developed countries but more recently also in developing countries. 
Collaboration between WHO and FAO has been called for at several World Health Assemblies. 
The FAO secretariat strongly supports the work carried out by WHO to discourage smoking. 
This is the first priority, because in the FAO secretariat's view, over the longer term any efforts to reduce tobacco production are unlikely to be effective unless accompanied by measures to curtail demand. 
In this connection, the FAO secretariat also stresses the importance of establishing procedures to monitor national action taken to ensure that WHO resolutions regarding smoking and health are implemented by Governments, and that the improvement of public health is included among longer-term development objectives at the national level. 
In response to growing demand, tobacco production has continued to increase and has achieved great economic significance. 
The crop is grown in about 120 countries and territories in North and South America, Europe, Asia and Africa. 
Only in a few northern countries, such as in Scandinavia, is it impossible to grow the crop. 
Moreover, the value of raw tobacco exports represents a considerable proportion of the value of total agricultural exports in a number of countries. 
In developing countries, cultivation tends to be concentrated on very small holdings and the crop provides a livelihood for growers and undefined numbers of family members and other workers. 
Even in developed countries, where attempts are being made to extend mechanization, tobacco represents an important cash crop. 
Among cash crops, tobacco ranked fifth in value after corn, soybeans, wheat and cotton. 
Tax receipts from tobacco stand at from 2 to 8 per cent of total tax receipts (including those on income and corporate profits) in the countries of the European Community; about 3 per cent in Canada and Sweden; and about 1 per cent in the United States. 
In the latter, total revenue from the taxation of tobacco products amounted to US$ 6,200 million in 1977, or 14 per cent of all excise tax receipts. 
This amount was about 40 per cent of total consumer expenditure for tobacco products and three times total gross farm earnings from the sale of unmanufactured leaf. 
Also, in developing countries various taxes are levied on tobacco products and represent an important source of revenue. 
In developed countries, where producers are increasingly facing competition from lower cost producers in developing countries, tobacco production tends to be supported and regulated to give producers certain guarantees as regards employments and standards of living. 
As a result, tobacco cultivation in developing countries may be of fundamental importance in achieving short- and medium-term development objectives. 
In view of the great significance of tobacco and the rising demand and favourable prices, the ultimate objective to reduce tobacco production is necessarily a long-term process. 
FAO, in its work to improve agriculture and the condition of rural populations, is periodically called upon by member Governments to provide assistance for agricultural development and technical advice for tobacco cultivation and marketing. 
However, since the May 1976 WHO resolution on smoking and health, FAO has not encouraged any activities leading to project formulation for this commodity and the number of ongoing UNDP-supported tobacco projects, in which FAO is involved, is now considerably less than it was three years ago. 
Nevertheless, as part of its regular commodity analysis work, FAO maintains a continuing watch on trends in production, demand and trade for tobacco. 
Unless the growth of demand can be curtailed, tobacco will remain a highly profitable crop and any efforts to reduce its production will be unsuccessful. 
FAO will invite WHO to all sessions of FAO intergovernmental groups or panels dealing with tobacco so that WHO may draw attention to its work on the danger of smoking. 
FAO suggests that greater emphasis be placed on this matter in future WHO resolutions and recommendations issued by its assemblies and expert working groups. 
FAO is cooperating with WHO in establishing an objective basis for evaluating the economic benefits of tobacco production and trade versus the health costs of smoking. 
FAO will also participate, when appropriate, in WHO meetings and assemblies at which the problems associated with tobacco and smoking are discussed. 
Therefore, FAO will continue its past policy of not encouraging any activities leading to project requests and formulation for this commodity. 
However, after careful consideration of the situation in individual countries, including, where applicable, the conditions and prospects of established tobacco industries or the unsuitability of alternative crops, FAO cannot exclude recommending development of the crop, in such cases where overriding economic considerations so warrant. 
On receipt of requests by Governments for technical assistance, or preparation of investment projects specifically for tobacco cultivation, FAO will: 
(c) In cases where it is neither feasible nor acceptable to grow alternative crops, FAO will, wherever appropriate, recommend the possibility of producing mild leaf, market requirements for which are constantly growing, for the manufacture of less hazardous tobacco products. 
FAO stands ready, subject to the availability of funds, to assist any Government that requests investigation of the possibility of diversification from tobacco production. 
Whereas ICAO Assemblies have demonstrated a concern for and a contribution to human welfare in the quality of life and in the environment in which human beings work and engage in other pursuits, including matters related to engine emission, the ozone layer and aircraft noise, 
Whereas ICAO Assemblies have recognized a responsibility to achieve maximum compatibility between civil aviation operation and the quality of the human environment, 
Whereas States have been recognizing increasingly and taking action against the known health hazards caused by tobacco smoke at the work place, in public buildings and transportation systems, 
Whereas the build-up of "tar" and other residue from tobacco smoke on aircraft may adversely affect oxygen masks and contaminate environmental control systems, 
Whereas the World Health Organization (WHO) unanimously adopted a resolution urging member States to ban smoking in public conveyances where protection against involuntary exposure to tobacco smoke cannot be ensured, and requested its Director-General to collaborate with ICAO, 
The ICAO Assembly: 
2. Requests the ICAO Council, with the assistance and cooperation of the World Health Organization, to take appropriate measures to promote a smoke-free travel environment on all international flights; 
3. Urges all Contracting States, in the meantime, to take necessary measures as soon as possible to restrict smoking progressively on all international passenger flights, with the objective of implementing complete smoking bans by 1 July 1996; 
SOCIAL, HUMANITARIAN AND HUMAN RIGHTS QUESTIONS: 
1. In its resolution 44/236 of 22 December 1989, the General Assembly proclaimed the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, beginning on 1 January 1990. 
The Assembly adopted the International Framework of Action for the International Decade (resolution 44/236, annex), in which, inter alia, the Economic and Social Council, in 1994, is to carry out a mid-term review of the implementation of the International Framework of Action and report its findings to the Assembly. 
2. In accordance with Assembly resolution 48/188 of 21 December 1993, the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction was held at Yokohama, Japan, from 23 to 27 May 1994. 
The Conference adopted the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World: Guidelines for Natural Disaster Prevention, Preparedness and Mitigation, containing the appeal, the principles, the strategy, and the plan of action, and the Yokohama Message, which are annexed to the present note. 
The Secretary-General has the honour to transmit both texts to the Council for its consideration during the mid-term review. 
Having met at Yokohama from 23 to 27 May 1994, 
Recognizing the rapidly rising world-wide toll on human and economic losses due to natural disasters, 
Recalling the decision of the General Assembly in its resolution 44/236 of 22 December 1989 to launch a far-reaching global undertaking for the 1990s to save human lives and reduce the impact of natural disasters, 
Reaffirming also the role assigned by the Secretary-General of the United Nations to the Emergency Relief Coordinator, Under-Secretary-General of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, through the secretariat in charge of the Decade, in promoting and directing activities of the Decade in conformity with General Assembly resolution 46/182, 
(b) Chart a programme of action for the future; 
(d) Increase awareness of the importance of disaster reduction policies; 
1. Risk assessment is a required step for the adoption of adequate and successful disaster reduction policies and measures. 
3. Disaster prevention and preparedness should be considered integral aspects of development policy and planning at national, regional, bilateral, multilateral and international levels. 
4. The development and strengthening of capacities to prevent, reduce and mitigate disasters is a top priority area to be addressed during the Decade so as to provide a strong basis for follow-up activities to the Decade. 
5. Early warnings of impending disasters and their effective dissemination using telecommunications, including broadcast services, are key factors to successful disaster prevention and preparedness. 
6. Preventive measures are most effective when they involve participation at all levels, from the local community through the national government to the regional and international level. 
7. Vulnerability can be reduced by the application of proper design and patterns of development focused on target groups, by appropriate education and training of the whole community. 
8. The international community accepts the need to share the necessary technology to prevent, reduce and mitigate disaster; this should be made freely available and in a timely manner as an integral part of technical cooperation. 
9. Environmental protection as a component of sustainable development consistent with poverty alleviation is imperative in the prevention and mitigation of natural disasters. 
10. Each country bears the primary responsibility for protecting its people, infrastructure, and other national assets from the impact of natural disasters. 
The international community should demonstrate strong political determination required to mobilize adequate and make efficient use of existing resources, including financial, scientific and technological means, in the field of natural disaster reduction, bearing in mind the needs of the developing countries, particularly the least developed countries. 
1. Natural disasters continue to strike and increase in magnitude, complexity, frequency and economic impact. 
Whilst the natural phenomena causing disasters are in most cases beyond human control, vulnerability is generally a result of human activity. 
Therefore, society must recognize and strengthen traditional methods and explore new ways to live with such risk, and take urgent actions to prevent as well as to reduce the effects of such disasters. 
2. In this context the least developed countries, small island developing States and land-locked countries are the most vulnerable countries, as they are the least equipped to mitigate disasters. 
Developing countries affected by desertification, drought and other types of natural disasters are also equally vulnerable and insufficiently equipped to mitigate natural disasters. 
3. In all countries the poor and socially disadvantaged groups suffer most from natural disasters and are least equipped to cope with them. 
In fact disasters contribute to social, economic, cultural and political disruption in urban and rural contexts, each in its specific way. 
Large-scale urban concentrations are particularly fragile because of their complexity and the accumulation of population and infrastructures in limited areas. 
4. Some patterns of consumption, production and development have the potential for increasing the vulnerability to natural disasters, particularly of the poor and socially disadvantaged groups. 
However, sustainable development can contribute to reduction of this vulnerability, if planned and managed in a way to ameliorate the social and economic conditions of the affected groups and communities. 
5. Vulnerable developing countries should be enabled to revive, apply and share traditional methods to reduce the impact of natural disasters, supplemented and reinforced by access to modern scientific and technical knowledge. 
The existing knowledge and know-how should be studied and efforts should be made to ameliorate, develop and better apply them today. 
6. Global social stability has become more fragile and reduction of natural disasters would contribute to reducing this fragility. 
In the effort towards effective disaster management, the full continuum from relief through rehabilitation, reconstruction and development to prevention must be the concept guiding actions towards the reduction of human and physical losses which remains the ultimate objective. 
7. Notwithstanding the full continuum, disaster prevention is better than disaster response and achieving the goals, objectives and targets of the Decade as adopted by the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly would result in greatly reducing disaster losses. 
This requires maximum participation at community level which can mobilize considerable potential and traditional expertise in the application of the preventive measures. 
8. Approaching the mid-point of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, the World Conference has identified, on the basis of national reports and technical discussions, the following main accomplishments and failures: 
(a) Awareness of the potential benefits of disaster reduction is still limited to specialized circles and has not yet been successfully communicated to all sectors of society, in particular policy makers and the general public. 
This is due to a lack of attention for the issue, insufficient commitment and resources for promotional activities at all levels; 
(b) At the same time, however, activities during the first years of the Decade in training, technical applications and research at local, national and international levels and in regional cooperation, have had positive results in some regions in reducing disaster losses; 
(e) Education and training programmes and facilities for people professionally involved and the public at large have not been sufficiently developed with a focus on ways and means to reduce disasters. 
(f) It must be noted that not all entities of the United Nations system have contributed to the Decade's implementation to the extent possible and desired by the General Assembly in adopting its resolution 44/236. 
This has slowed down the momentum of the Decade's initial phase, based on the consensus of the importance of action before disasters strike; 
(g) A number of positive results have been achieved during the first five years of the Decade, although unevenly and not in the concerted and systematic way as envisaged by the General Assembly. 
Only if these achievements are recognized, consolidated and accelerated, will the Decade be able to reach its goals and objectives and contribute to the development of a global culture of prevention. 
In particular the existing tools which can yield improvements in disaster response, as part of a comprehensive approach towards disaster management, are not always utilized to the full extent of their potential; 
(h) There is a strong need to strengthen the resilience and self-confidence of local communities to cope with natural disasters through recognition and propagation of their traditional knowledge, practices and values as part of development activities; 
9. The World Conference, based on adoption of the Principles and the assessment of the progress accomplished during the first half of the Decade, has formulated a Strategy for Disaster Reduction centred on the objective of saving human lives and protecting property. 
(a) Development of a global culture of prevention as an essential component of an integrated approach to disaster reduction; 
(b) Adoption of a policy of self-reliance in each vulnerable country and community comprising capacity-building as well as allocation and efficient use of resources; 
(c) Education and training in disaster prevention, preparedness and mitigation; 
(d) Development and strengthening of human resources and material capabilities and capacity of research and development institutions for disaster reduction and mitigation; 
(e) Identification and networking of existing centres of excellence so as to enhance disaster prevention, reduction and mitigation activities; 
(f) Improvement of awareness in vulnerable communities, through a more active and constructive role of the media in respect of disaster reduction; 
(g) Involvement and active participation of the people in disaster reduction, prevention and preparedness, leading to improved risk management; 
(h) In the second half of the Decade, emphasis should be given to programmes that promote community-based approaches to vulnerability reduction; 
(j) Adoption of integrated policies for prevention of, preparedness for, and response to, natural disasters and other disaster situations including environmental and technological hazards; 
(k) Improved coordination and cooperation among ongoing national, regional and international disaster research activities, at universities, regional and subregional organizations and other technical and scientific institutions, having in mind that links between causes and effects, inherent to all types of disaster, should be investigated through interdisciplinary research; 
(m) Placing higher priority on the compilation and exchange of information on natural disaster reduction, especially at regional and subregional levels, through the strengthening of existing mechanisms and improved use of communication techniques; 
(n) Promotion of regional and subregional cooperation between countries exposed to the same natural hazards through exchange of information, joint disaster reduction activities and other formal or informal means including the establishment or strengthening of regional and subregional centres; 
(p) Integration of the private sector in disaster reduction efforts through promotion of business opportunities; 
(q) Promotion of the involvement of non-governmental organizations in natural hazard management, in particular those dealing with environmental and related issues and including indigenous non-governmental organizations; 
(r) Strengthening the capacity of the United Nations system to assist in the reduction of losses from natural and related technological disasters, including coordination and evaluation of activities through the Decade and other mechanisms. 
11. During the remaining part of the Decade all countries are called upon to: 
(a) Express the political commitment to reduce their vulnerability, through declaration, legislation, policy decisions and action at the highest level, which would require the progressive implementation of disaster assessment and reduction plans at the national and community levels; 
(b) Encourage continued mobilization of domestic resources for disaster reduction activities; 
(e) As appropriate, establish and/or strengthen National Committees for the Decade or clearly identified bodies charged with the promotion and coordination of disaster reduction actions; 
(g) Give due consideration to the role of local authorities in the enforcement of safety standards and rules and strengthen the institutional capacities for natural disaster management at all levels; 
(h) Consider making use of support from non-governmental organizations for improved disaster reduction at the local level; 
(j) Consider the possibility of incorporating in their developmental plans the conducting of Environmental Impact Assessments with a view to disaster reduction; 
(k) Clearly identify specific disaster prevention needs which could use the knowledge or expertise that may be available from other countries or from the United Nations system, for instance, through training programmes designed to enhance human resources; 
(n) Establish and implement educational and information programmes aimed at generating general public awareness, with special emphasis on policy makers and major groups, in order to ensure support for, and effectiveness of, disaster reduction programmes; 
(o) Enrol the media as a contributing sector in awareness raising, education and opinion building in order to increase recognition of the potential of disaster reduction to save human lives and protect property; 
(q) Stimulate genuine community involvement and empowerment of women and other socially disadvantaged groups at all stages of disaster management programmes in order to facilitate capacity building, which is an essential precondition for reducing vulnerability of communities to natural disasters; 
(r) Aim at the application of traditional knowledge, practices and values of local communities for disaster reduction, thereby recognizing these traditional coping mechanisms as a valuable contribution to the empowerment of local communities and the enabling of their spontaneous cooperation in all disaster reduction programmes. 
12. Considering the many common aspects of disaster vulnerability among countries of a same region or subregion, cooperation among them should be strengthened by implementing the following actions: 
(a) Establishing or strengthening of subregional or regional centres for disaster reduction and prevention which, in cooperation with international organizations and with a view to enhancing national capabilities, would perform one or more of the following functions: 
(i) Collecting and disseminating documentation and information to improve public awareness of natural disasters and the potential to reduce their impact; 
(ii) Formulating education and training programmes and technical information exchanges aimed at human resource development; 
(iii) Supporting and strengthening natural disaster reduction mechanisms; 
(b) Given the importance of vulnerability of developing countries, particularly least developed countries, technical, material and financial resources should be made available in support of concerned subregional or regional centres to strengthen regional and national capacities to reduce natural disasters; 
(c) Improving the communications on natural disasters among the countries of the region in the context of preparedness and early warning systems; 
(e) Commemorating the International Day for Natural Disaster Reduction; 
(f) Establishing mutual assistance agreements and joint projects for disaster reduction within and between regions; 
(h) Request and enable regional organizations to play an effective role in the implementation of relevant regional plans and programmes on natural disaster reduction; 
(i) The international community should give highest priority and special support to activities and programmes relating to natural disaster reduction at subregional or regional level in order to promote cooperation between countries exposed to the same risks; 
(j) As decided by the General Assembly, special attention should be given to the least developed countries in support of their activities in the field of natural disaster reduction; 
(k) Regional arrangements should be carried out in close coordination with and should supplement the national programmes for disaster reduction; 
(l) The international community should assist the developing countries in establishing measures to integrate disaster prevention and reduction within the existing machinery and strategies at the national, subregional and regional levels for poverty eradication in order to achieve sustainable development. 
13. In the context of global interdependence and in the spirit of international cooperation, all activities to reduce disasters, in particular those laid down by the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction should be encouraged and supported in the following ways: 
(a) It is recommended that extrabudgetary resources be provided for implementation of the Decade and, therefore, that voluntary contributions from Governments, international organizations and other sources, including the private sector, be strongly encouraged. 
To this end, the Secretary-General is urged to ensure an effective and efficient administration of the Trust Fund for the Decade, established as requested in General Assembly resolution 44/236; 
(c) Disaster prevention and mitigation should become an integrated component of development projects financed by multilateral financial institutions, including the regional development banks; 
(e) Ensuring the cooperation in the area of research and science and technology development related to natural disaster reduction in order to enhance the capacities of the developing countries to reduce their vulnerability in this respect; 
(f) The Trust Fund for the Decade should give priority in financing the establishment and strengthening of the early warning systems of the disaster prone developing countries particularly of the least developed, land-locked and small island developing States; 
(h) Improving the exchange of information on disaster reduction policies and technologies; 
(j) Reaffirmation of the roles of the Special High-Level Council and the Scientific and Technical Committee in promoting Decade activities, in particular the awareness of the benefits of disaster reduction; 
(k) Enhancing the activities of, and cooperation between, organizations and programmes of the United Nations system, intergovernmental organizations, non-governmental organizations and the private sector related to disaster reduction, including more efficient use of existing resources; 
(m) Providing wider support for the existing mechanism for disaster management and reduction of the United Nations system, in order to expand its capacity to give advice and practical assistance, as required, to countries facing natural disasters and other disaster situations including environmental and technological hazards; 
(n) Providing adequate support for Decade activities, including those of the secretariat of the Decade, in particular with a view to ensuring the timely implementation of the Yokohama Strategy and Plan of Action. 
In this regard it is time to consider proposals on ways and means to ensure functional security and continuity of the secretariat of the Decade, to the extent possible through the United Nations regular budget; 
(o) Recognition of the need for adequate coordination of international disaster reduction activities and strengthening of the mechanisms established for this purpose. 
(p) Establishment or improvement, as a priority, of national, regional and international warning systems and more effective dissemination of warnings; 
(q) Effective coordination of international disaster management, in particular by the United Nations system, is paramount for an integrated approach to disaster reduction and should, therefore, be strengthened; 
(r) Holding of a review conference on natural disaster reduction at the end of the Decade in order to map a strategy for continued disaster reduction activities into the twenty-first century. 
14. With the aim of ensuring the early and successful implementation of the Yokohama Strategy, the Conference decides to: 
(a) Transmit the report of the World Conference containing the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World: Guidelines for Natural Disaster Prevention, Preparedness and Mitigation, through the Economic and Social Council, to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
(b) Request the General Assembly to consider adopting a resolution endorsing the Yokohama Strategy and making an appeal to all countries to continue working towards the objective of a safer world for the twenty-first century; 
(e) Request the Secretary-General to ensure that the outcome of the Conference be given as wide as possible dissemination, including transmission of the Yokohama Strategy to relevant international and regional organizations, multilateral financial institutions and the regional development banks; 
(h) Recommend the inclusion of a sub-item entitled "Implementation of the outcome of the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction" in the provisional agenda of the Assembly under the item entitled "Environment and sustainable development"; 
(i) Request the United Nations, through the secretariat of the Decade, to provide Governments, upon request, with technical assistance in the preparation and development of disaster management plans and programmes. 
Affirm that: 
Those usually most affected by natural and other disasters are the poor and socially disadvantaged groups in developing countries as they are least equipped to cope with them. 
2. Disaster prevention, mitigation, preparedness and relief are four elements which contribute to and gain from the implementation of sustainable development policies. 
These elements, along with environmental protection and sustainable development, are closely interrelated. 
3. Disaster prevention, mitigation and preparedness are better than disaster response in achieving the goals and objectives of the Decade. 
Disaster response alone is not sufficient, as it yields only temporary results at a very high cost. 
We have followed this limited approach for too long. 
This has been further demonstrated by the recent focus on response to complex emergencies which, although compelling, should not divert from pursuing a comprehensive approach. 
Prevention contributes to lasting improvement in safety and is essential to integrated disaster management. 
4. The world is increasingly interdependent. 
All countries shall act in a new spirit of partnership to build a safer world based on common interests and shared responsibility to save human lives, since natural disasters do not respect borders. 
Regional and international cooperation will significantly enhance our ability to achieve real progress in mitigating disasters through the transfer of technology and the sharing of information and joint disaster prevention and mitigation activities. 
Bilateral and multilateral assistance and financial resources should be mobilized to support these efforts. 
Appropriate technology and data, with the corresponding training, should be made available to all freely and in a timely manner, particularly to developing countries. 
(a) Will note that each country has the sovereign responsibility to protect its citizens from natural disasters; 
(b) Will give priority attention to the developing countries, in particular the least developed, land-locked countries and the small island developing States; 
(c) Will develop and strengthen national capacities and capabilities and, where appropriate, national legislation for natural and other disaster prevention, mitigation and preparedness, including the mobilization of non-governmental organizations and participation of local communities; 
(d) Will promote and strengthen subregional, regional and international cooperation in activities to prevent, reduce and mitigate natural and other disasters, with particular emphasis on: 
(i) Human and institutional capacity-building and strengthening; 
(ii) Technology sharing, the collection, the dissemination and the utilization of information; 
8. The framework of action of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction provides all vulnerable countries, in particular the developing countries, with the opportunity to achieve a safer world by the end of this century and beyond. 
In this regard, the international community and the United Nations system in particular must provide adequate support to the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction, and its mechanisms, especially the secretariat of the Decade to enable them to carry out their mandate. 
9. The Yokohama Conference is at a crossroad in human progress. 
Action is urgently needed. 
10. Nations should view the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World as a call to action, individually and in concert with other nations, to implement policies and goals reaffirmed in Yokohama, and to use the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction as a catalyst for change. 
Consequently, the total number of violations reported including the last correction should be increased by two. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,732. 
This Mission has so far replied twice to prior accusations, but the latest ones, contained in document S/1994/586 from the Permanent Representative of Rwanda in his letter to you dated 17 May 1994, have gone too far. 
The attack launched on 1 October 1990 against the Government of Rwanda was conducted by the Rwandese Patriotic Front (RPF) without any assistance whatsoever from the Government of Uganda. 
President Yoweri Museveni condemned the attack, which was carried out by former refugees from Rwanda, some of whom had lived in Uganda for over 30 years, calling it an abuse of the hospitality that the Uganda Government had extended to the refugees for that period. 
The refugees finally ran out of patience and hence the attack. 
this war situation and some of them did in fact take up arms and fight alongside Ugandans and it is there that they acquired some military skills and entered the ranks of the Ugandan army. 
They however remained Rwandese, a part of a diaspora that was denied access to their homeland. 
In October 1990, their frustration erupted into a military conflict. 
RPF has in fact frequently taken responsibility for stealing Ugandan government equipment, vehicles and arms to launch their first attack. 
Anyone without knowledge of the history of Rwanda, as outlined in our earlier letter to you, might be excused for misinterpreting the above facts to read that Uganda was in some way involved. 
Even more unacceptable is the obvious attempt to increase the focus of attention of the international community on the war between its government forces and RPF, whereas the main catastrophe in the Rwandese episode is the killing of the civilian population by trained militias all over the country. 
The outrage is that the killings are not sporadic and aimless ones, but rather they are a calculated extermination of a minority ethnic group, a genocide that has been unleashed on the people by a tyrannical Government. 
All the baseless raving by a Government that has lost control of its people and can no longer assert its sovereignty will not erase that cruel fact: the genocide. 
Furthermore the Arusha accord has been upheld by many as the basis for settling the Rwanda crisis. 
In that accord, the Rwandese Government agreed to share power with RPF in Arusha. 
To turn around now and refer to RPF as Ugandan aggression is not only confusing and misleading, but also shows the deranged nature of these accusations as far as it suggests that the Rwandese Government agreed in Arusha to share power with the Ugandan aggressor! 
It also implies that the Rwandese Government has returned to its 1987 position when the Central Committee of late Habyarimana's party declared that Rwanda was not responsible for the Rwandese in the diaspora. 
The United Nations has deployed military observers along the Uganda-Rwanda border for a period of one year and their mandate has recently been renewed for a further six months. 
However the Rwandese Government chooses not to believe the reports and continues its desperate accusations. 
It is very difficult to impress the truth on the Rwandese Government because it believes it would be robbed of its only means of distraction, its only hope of explaining this tragedy with any semblance of reason. 
Uganda remains host to thousands of Rwandese refugees and some may be related to officers of RPF but all of them are treated by the Government as they have been for the last three decades. 
However some names and titles listed, I have never heard of and some of those mentioned are long dead. 
An update on the structure of the Ugandan Government, including names, is readily available at this Mission. 
The link between demobilization of soldiers of the Ugandan Army and RPF is too ridiculous to warrant a detailed explanation. 
Calls by the Rwandese government representatives for an arms embargo on Uganda are therefore calculated messages by dictatorships in our region to render Uganda incapable of defending itself so that the new democratic order in our country is suppressed by arms. 
We have been closely following the developments in the Korean peninsula. 
We trust that all the parties concerned will exercise the maximum restraint so that peace and tranquillity can be maintained in the region, and existing tensions can be eliminated. 
We hope that negotiations will continue, through which a way will be found to peacefully resolve this crisis. 
* The text of regulations may be consulted in room S-3545. 
With the support of the Russian Federation, your Special Envoy, Ambassador Brunner, has for many months been engaged in initiatives aimed, inter alia, at creating the conditions for such a peace-keeping operation. 
It is therefore essential to establish from the very outset close cooperation between the peace-keeping force and the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG). 
We hope that the Security Council will decide to enlarge the staff of the Mission and expand and refine its mandate. 
We trust that the international community will welcome this CIS initiative, especially as it is consistent with one of the options presented to you. 
According to the available information, Albanian authorities tried to take over their houses and land by force and to resettle them in other localities. 
Of particular concern is the fact that the Albanian Police used force in this attempt, injuring a number of persons, women and children among them. 
Security Council resolutions 918 (1994) and 925 (1994) give the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) a mandate to intervene in order to put an end to this humanitarian catastrophe. 
France and Senegal fully subscribe to the objectives and methods advocated in those two resolutions. 
No doubt, however, it will take some more time before UNAMIR as expanded in accordance with those resolutions can be operational; it will not be possible to transport and make operational the contingents to be supplied by States, and their equipment, until several weeks from now. 
This delay is liable to cost more thousands of lives in Rwanda and cause a geographical expansion of the area affected by the tragedy. 
Against that background, the Governments of France and Senegal are prepared to send a force in without delay, so as to maintain a presence pending the arrival of the expanded UNAMIR. 
They are in contact with other Member States likely to join the operation. 
The objectives assigned to that force would be the same ones assigned to UNAMIR by the Security Council, i.e. contributing to the security and protection of displaced persons, refugees and civilians in danger in Rwanda, by means including the establishment and maintenance, where possible, of safe humanitarian areas. 
That objective naturally excludes any interference in the development of the balance of military forces between the parties involved in the conflict. 
Pursuant to my letter dated 10 June 1994 (S/1994/693), I would once again urge the Security Council to seriously examine and address the persistent ethnic cleansing campaign in the Banja Luka region, perpetrated by de facto Serbian authorities, which has been continuing without any sign of abating. 
According to Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) sources, Serb extremists in Banja Luka and its surroundings continue to force non-Serbs to flee the region, while those Serbs opposed to these policies remain helpless to intervene. 
The Serb de facto authorities have employed a variety of tactics, including: 
These actions are in clear violation of the 8 June cease-fire, brokered by the United Nations and solemnly agreed to by my Government and Dr. Karadzic. 
We would again urge the Security Council to take measures, including the establishment of an international presence and/or a fact-finding mission in the region, either independently or in coordination with relevant regional organizations to put an end to these abhorrent practices. 
Regulations have been made under the Charter of the United Nations Act, effective as at 8 June 1994, which implement the financial sanctions imposed under paragraph 8 of resolution 841 (1993) and paragraph 4 of resolution 917 (1994) (and taking into account paragraph 2 of resolution 873 (1993)). 
The Reserve Bank of Australia will be issuing notices shortly under the Banking (Foreign Exchange) Regulations to inform banks and exchange dealers of the measures. 
Regulations have also been made under the Charter of the United Nations Act, effective as at 8 June, to cover the activities of Australian citizens outside the Australian jurisdiction. 
Amendments have been made to regulations under the Migration Act, effective as at 2 June 1994, to implement paragraph 3 of resolution 917 (1994). 
Amendments have been made to the Air Navigation Regulations, effective as at 1 June 1994, to implement paragraph 2 of resolution 917 (1994). 
Determined to contribute to the resumption of the process of political settlement under the Arusha Peace Agreement and encouraging the Secretary-General and his Special Representative for Rwanda to continue and redouble their efforts at the national, regional and international levels to promote these objectives, 
Taking into account the time needed to gather the necessary resources for the effective deployment of UNAMIR, as expanded in resolutions 918 (1994) and 925 (1994), 
Recognizing that the current situation in Rwanda constitutes a unique case which demands an urgent response by the international community, 
1. Welcomes the Secretary-General's letter dated 19 June 1994 (S/1994/728) and agrees that a multinational operation may be set up for humanitarian purposes in Rwanda until UNAMIR is brought up to the necessary strength; 
5. Commends the offers already made by Member States of troops for the expanded UNAMIR; 
7. Welcomes, in this respect, the offers already made by Member States of equipment for troop contributors to UNAMIR and calls on other Members to offer such support, including the possibility of comprehensive provision of equipment to specific troop contributors, to speed UNAMIR's expanded force deployment; 
8. Requests Member States cooperating with the Secretary-General to coordinate closely with UNAMIR and also requests the Secretary-General to set up appropriate mechanisms to this end; 
1. The Preparatory Committee held its resumed first session at United Nations Headquarters from 7 to 11 March 1994. 
4. At the same meeting, the observer for the Caribbean Conservation Association, a non-governmental organization accredited to participate in the Conference and its preparatory process, made a statement. 
7. Also at the same meeting, statements were made by the observers for the following non-governmental organizations accredited to participate in the Conference and its preparatory process: Pacific Concerns Resource Centre, Caribbean Conservation Association, Greenpeace International and Caribbean Policy Development Centre. 
8. At the 18th meeting, on 11 March, the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development made a statement. 
10. The following associate members of the regional commissions were represented by observers: British Virgin Islands, Guam, Montserrat, Niue, Republic of Palau and United States Virgin Islands. 
11. The following United Nations bodies and programmes were represented: United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat), United Nations Development Programme, United Nations Environment Programme and United Nations International Drug Control Programme. 
13. The following specialized agencies were represented: International Labour Organization, Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, World Bank, International Monetary Fund, World Meteorological Organization and United Nations Industrial Development Organization. 
14. The following intergovernmental organizations were represented: Agency for Cultural and Technical Cooperation, Asian and Pacific Development Centre, Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee, Caribbean Community, Commission of the European Communities, Commonwealth Secretariat, International Organization for Migration, Organization of African Unity and South Pacific Regional Environment Programme. 
15. The African National Congress was represented by an observer. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Preparations for the first Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States on the basis of General Assembly resolution 47/189 and taking into account other relevant General Assembly resolutions: 
(a) Organization and programme of work of the Conference; 
(b) Participation of non-governmental organizations in the Conference and its preparatory process; 
(d) Operations of the voluntary fund. 
(a) Draft programme of action for the sustainable development of small island developing States; 
(b) Information on donor activities in support of sustainable development in small island developing States; 
(c) Consideration of proposals for a Barbados declaration on the sustainable development of small island developing States. 
18. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 2 (a) at its 16th and 18th meetings, on 7 and 11 March. 
19. At its 18th meeting, on 11 March, the Committee had before it a draft decision entitled "Rules of procedure of the Conference" (A/CONF.167/PC/L.12) submitted by the Chairman and the Bureau of the Preparatory Committee. 
20. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision (see para. 56, decision 15). 
22. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision (see para. 56, decision 16). 
23. At its 18th meeting, on 11 March, the Committee had before it a draft decision entitled "Organization and programme of work of the Conference" (A/CONF.167/PC/L.14), submitted by the Chairman and the Bureau of the Preparatory Committee. 
24. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision (see para. 56, decision 17). 
25. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 2 (b) at its 16th meeting, on 7 March. 
27. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 2 (c) at its 16th meeting, on 7 March. 
The Minister for Environment, Housing and Lands of Barbados made an oral presentation. 
28. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 2 (d) at its 16th and 18th meetings, on 7 and 11 March. 
30. At its 18th meeting, on 11 March, the Committee had before it a draft decision (A/CONF.167/PC/L.11) entitled "Participation of associate members of regional commissions in the Conference and its preparatory process", submitted by the Chairman and the Bureau of the Preparatory Committee. 
31. At the same meeting, the Preparatory Committee adopted the draft decision (see decision 14 below). 
35. At its 18th meeting, on 11 March, the Committee had before it a draft decision entitled "Draft programme of action for the sustainable development of small island developing States" (A/CONF.167/PC/L.16), submitted by the Chairman and the Bureau of the Preparatory Committee. 
36. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision (see para. 56, decision 19). 
37. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 3 (b) at its 16th and 18th meetings, on 7 and 11 March. 
39. At the 16th meeting, on 7 March, the Coordinator for the Conference made a preliminary statement. 
44. Also at the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision (see para. 56, decision 20). 
45. The Preparatory Committee considered agenda item 3 (c) at its 18th meeting, on 11 March. 
46. At the 18th meeting, on 11 March, the Committee had before it a draft decision entitled "Proposals for a Barbados declaration" (A/CONF.167/PC/L.15), submitted by the Chairman and the Bureau of the Preparatory Committee. 
47. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft decision (see para. 56, decision 18). 
49. At the same meeting, the Rapporteur introduced and orally revised the draft report. 
52. At the same meeting, the observer for Women and Fisheries Network, a non-governmental organization accredited to participate in the Conference and its preparatory process, made a statement on behalf of the non-governmental organizations represented in the Preparatory Committee. 
53. Also at the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of Canada, Australia, Germany and Japan. 
54. At the same meeting, the Chairman made a concluding statement. 
55. Also at the same meeting, concluding statements were also made by the representatives of Greece (on behalf of the European Union), Algeria (on behalf of the Group of 77 and China) and Trinidad and Tobago (on behalf of the Alliance of Small Island States). 
The Preparatory Committee recommends to the Conference the following amendment to the draft rules of procedure of the Conference (A/CONF.167/PC/3): 
The Conference shall elect from among the representatives of participating States the following officers: a President, nine Vice-Presidents plus an ex officio Vice-President from the host country, a Rapporteur-General and a Chairman for the Main Committee established in accordance with rule 46. 
Thursday will be devoted to a debate on the theme "Forging partnerships for sustainable development". 
Clean Islands International, Inc. 
Small Projects Assistance Team Ltd. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/77) on the staffing and functions of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights and of the Centre for Human Rights and met with representatives of the Secretary-General. 
While the Assembly did not approve the establishment of these posts, it authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments not to exceed $1,471,400. 
While the report contains a comprehensive list of posts, both existing and proposed, it does not clearly indicate the organizational and resource relationship between the Centre and the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights. 
The Advisory Committee trusts that in assessing the requirements of the High Commissioner as well as the Centre, the Committee's concerns and observations in the paragraphs below will be borne in mind. 
8. The Advisory Committee requests that the Secretary-General indicate to what extent General Assembly resolutions 48/121, 48/129 of 20 December 1993 (on strengthening the Centre for Human Rights), and 48/141 have been implemented with respect to the existing structure of the Centre vis--vis the Office of the High Commissioner. 
For this purpose, the Committee recommends that an organizational chart indicating the entire staffing complement be provided. 
9. For example, from the information provided in the Secretary-General's present report, there appears to be duplication of existing and envisaged functions and resources, in areas such as the Liaison Office in New York. 
The Advisory Committee does not believe there is sufficient justification for creating additional and/or separate entities performing similar or related functions. 
The Committee trusts that in assessing the overall requirements as indicated above, utmost care would be taken to ensure that neither functions nor resources are duplicated. 
Recalling that the Convention in its Part XI and related provisions (hereinafter referred to as "Part XI") established a regime for the Area and its resources, 
Recalling its resolution 48/28 of 9 December 1993 on the law of the sea, 
Recognizing that political and economic changes, including in particular a growing reliance on market principles, have necessitated the re-evaluation of some aspects of the regime for the Area and its resources, 
Considering that the objective of universal participation in the Convention may best be achieved by the adoption of an agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI, 
Recognizing the need to provide for the provisional application of such an agreement from the date of entry into force of the Convention on 16 November 1994, 
1. Expresses its appreciation to the Secretary-General for his report on the informal consultations; 
4. Affirms that the Agreement shall be interpreted and applied together with Part XI as a single instrument; 
12. Also urges all such States and entities that have not already done so to take all appropriate steps to ratify, formally confirm or accede to the Convention at the earliest possible date in order to ensure universal participation in the Convention; 
Reaffirming that the seabed and ocean floor and subsoil thereof, beyond the limits of national jurisdiction (hereinafter referred to as "the Area"), as well as the resources of the Area, are the common heritage of mankind, 
Considering that an agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI would best meet that objective, 
2. The Annex forms an integral part of this Agreement. 
1. The provisions of this Agreement and Part XI shall be interpreted and applied together as a single instrument. 
In the event of any inconsistency between this Agreement and Part XI, the provisions of this Agreement shall prevail. 
This Agreement shall remain open for signature at United Nations Headquarters by the States and entities referred to in article 305, paragraph 1 (a), (c), (d), (e) and (f), of the Convention for 12 months from the date of its adoption. 
1. After the adoption of this Agreement, any instrument of ratification or formal confirmation of or accession to the Convention shall also represent consent to be bound by this Agreement. 
2. No State or entity may establish its consent to be bound by this Agreement unless it has previously established or establishes at the same time its consent to be bound by the Convention. 
3. A State or entity referred to in article 3 may express its consent to be bound by this Agreement by: 
(a) Signature not subject to ratification, formal confirmation or the procedure set out in article 5; 
4. Formal confirmation by the entities referred to in article 305, paragraph 1 (f), of the Convention shall be in accordance with Annex IX of the Convention. 
2. In the event of such notification, consent to be bound by this Agreement shall be established in accordance with article 4, paragraph 3 (b). 
If these conditions for entry into force are fulfilled before 16 November 1994, this Agreement shall enter into force on 16 November 1994. 
1. If on 16 November 1994 this Agreement has not entered into force, it shall be applied provisionally pending its entry into force by: 
(b) States and entities which sign this Agreement, except any such State or entity which notifies the depositary in writing at the time of signature that it will not so apply this Agreement; 
(c) States and entities which consent to its provisional application by so notifying the depositary in writing; 
(d) States which accede to this Agreement. 
2. All such States and entities shall apply this Agreement provisionally in accordance with their national or internal laws and regulations, with effect from 16 November 1994 or the date of signature, notification of consent or accession, if later. 
1. For the purposes of this Agreement, "States Parties" means States which have consented to be bound by this Agreement and for which this Agreement is in force. 
2. This Agreement applies mutatis mutandis to the entities referred to in article 305, paragraph 1 (c), (d), (e) and (f), of the Convention which become Parties to this Agreement in accordance with the conditions relevant to each, and to that extent "States Parties" refers to those entities. 
The original of this Agreement, of which the Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the undersigned Plenipotentiaries, being duly authorized thereto, have signed this Agreement. 
2. In order to minimize costs to States Parties, all organs and subsidiary bodies to be established under the Convention and this Agreement shall be cost-effective. 
This principle shall also apply to the frequency, duration and scheduling of meetings. 
(a) Processing of applications for approval of plans of work for exploration in accordance with Part XI and this Agreement; 
(c) Monitoring of compliance with plans of work for exploration approved in the form of contracts; 
(d) Monitoring and review of trends and developments relating to deep seabed mining activities, including regular analysis of world metal market conditions and metal prices, trends and prospects; 
Notwithstanding the provisions of Annex III, article 17, paragraph 2 (b) and (c), of the Convention, such rules, regulations and procedures shall take into account the terms of this Agreement, the prolonged delay in commercial deep seabed mining and the likely pace of activities in the Area; 
(g) Adoption of rules, regulations and procedures incorporating applicable standards for the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
(h) Promotion and encouragement of the conduct of marine scientific research with respect to activities in the Area and the collection and dissemination of the results of such research and analysis, when available, with particular emphasis on research related to the environmental impact of activities in the Area; 
(i) Acquisition of scientific knowledge and monitoring of the development of marine technology relevant to activities in the Area, in particular technology relating to the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
(k) Timely elaboration of rules, regulations and procedures for exploitation, including those relating to the protection and preservation of the marine environment. 
If the plan of work otherwise satisfies the requirements of the Convention and any rules, regulations and procedures adopted pursuant thereto, it shall be approved by the Council in the form of a contract. 
8. An application for approval of a plan of work for exploration, subject to paragraph 6 (a) (i) or (ii), shall be processed in accordance with the procedures set out in section 3, paragraph 11, of this Annex. 
Such membership shall terminate either on 16 November 1996 or upon the entry into force of this Agreement and the Convention for such member, whichever is earlier. 
(b) If this Agreement enters into force after 15 November 1996, such States and entities may request the Council to grant continued membership in the Authority on a provisional basis for a period or periods not extending beyond 16 November 1998. 
The Council shall grant such membership with effect from the date of the request if it is satisfied that the State or entity has been making efforts in good faith to become a party to the Agreement and the Convention; 
(i) The obligation to contribute to the administrative budget of the Authority in accordance with the scale of assessed contributions; 
(e) If such a member has failed to make its assessed contributions or otherwise failed to comply with its obligations in accordance with this paragraph, its membership on a provisional basis shall be terminated. 
14. The Authority shall have its own budget. 
(b) If a request is made by a State referred to in subparagraph (a) the Council shall, in accordance with article 162, paragraph 2 (o), of the Convention, complete the adoption of such rules, regulations and procedures within two years of the request; 
1. The Secretariat of the Authority shall perform the functions of the Enterprise until it begins to operate independently of the Secretariat. 
These functions shall be: 
(a) Monitoring and review of trends and developments relating to deep seabed mining activities, including regular analysis of world metal market conditions and metal prices, trends and prospects; 
(b) Assessment of the results of the conduct of marine scientific research with respect to activities in the Area, with particular emphasis on research related to the environmental impact of activities in the Area; 
(c) Assessment of available data relating to prospecting and exploration, including the criteria for such activities; 
(d) Assessment of technological developments relevant to activities in the Area, in particular technology relating to the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
(e) Evaluation of information and data relating to areas reserved for the Authority; 
(h) Study of managerial policy options for the administration of the Enterprise at different stages of its operations. 
2. The Enterprise shall conduct its initial deep seabed mining operations through joint ventures. 
If joint-venture operations with the Enterprise accord with sound commercial principles, the Council shall issue a directive pursuant to article 170, paragraph 2, of the Convention providing for such independent functioning. 
4. The obligations applicable to contractors shall apply to the Enterprise. 
5. A contractor which has contributed a particular area to the Authority as a reserved area has the right of first refusal to enter into a joint-venture arrangement with the Enterprise for exploration and exploitation of that area. 
6. Article 170, paragraph 4, Annex IV and other provisions of the Convention relating to the Enterprise shall be interpreted and applied in accordance with this section. 
2. As a general rule, decision-making in the organs of the Authority should be by consensus. 
4. Decisions of the Assembly on any matter for which the Council also has competence or on any administrative, budgetary or financial matter shall be based on the recommendations of the Council. 
6. The Council may defer the taking of a decision in order to facilitate further negotiation whenever it appears that all efforts at achieving consensus on a question have not been exhausted. 
7. Decisions by the Assembly or the Council having financial or budgetary implications shall be based on the recommendations of the Finance Committee. 
8. The provisions of article 161, paragraph 8 (b) and (c), of the Convention shall not apply. 
The developing States elected under paragraph 15 (d) and (e) shall be treated as a single chamber for the purposes of voting in the Council. 
(b) Before electing the members of the Council, the Assembly shall establish lists of countries fulfilling the criteria for membership in the groups of States in paragraph 15 (a) to (d). 
If a State fulfils the criteria for membership in more than one group, it may only be proposed by one group for election to the Council and it shall represent only that group in voting in the Council. 
10. Each group of States in paragraph 15 (a) to (d) shall be represented in the Council by those members nominated by that group. 
Each group shall nominate only as many candidates as the number of seats required to be filled by that group. 
When the number of potential candidates in each of the groups referred to in paragraph 15 (a) to (e) exceeds the number of seats available in each of those respective groups, as a general rule, the principle of rotation shall apply. 
(b) The provisions of article 162, paragraph 2 (j), of the Convention shall not apply. 
13. Decisions by voting in the Legal and Technical Commission shall be by a majority of members present and voting. 
15. The Council shall consist of 36 members of the Authority elected by the Assembly in the following order: 
(b) Four members from among the eight States Parties which have made the largest investments in preparation for and in the conduct of activities in the Area, either directly or through their nationals; 
(d) Six members from among developing States Parties, representing special interests. 
(e) Eighteen members elected according to the principle of ensuring an equitable geographical distribution of seats in the Council as a whole, provided that each geographical region shall have at least one member elected under this subparagraph. 
For this purpose, the geographical regions shall be Africa, Asia, Eastern Europe, Latin America and the Caribbean and Western Europe and Others. 
(a) The Enterprise, and developing States wishing to obtain deep seabed mining technology, shall seek to obtain such technology on fair and reasonable commercial terms and conditions on the open market, or through joint-venture arrangements; 
States Parties undertake to cooperate fully and effectively with the Authority for this purpose and to ensure that contractors sponsored by them also cooperate fully with the Authority; 
1. The production policy of the Authority shall be based on the following principles: 
(a) Development of the resources of the Area shall take place in accordance with sound commercial principles; 
(b) The provisions of the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade, its relevant codes and successor or superseding agreements shall apply with respect to activities in the Area; 
(c) In particular, there shall be no subsidization of activities in the Area except as may be permitted under the agreements referred to in subparagraph (b). 
Subsidization for the purpose of these principles shall be defined in terms of the agreements referred to in subparagraph (b); 
There shall be no preferential access to markets for such minerals or for imports of commodities produced from such minerals, in particular: 
(e) The plan of work for exploitation approved by the Authority in respect of each mining area shall indicate an anticipated production schedule which shall include the estimated maximum amounts of minerals that would be produced per year under the plan of work; 
2. The principles contained in paragraph 1 shall not affect the rights and obligations under any provision of the agreements referred to in paragraph 1 (b), as well as the relevant free trade and customs union agreements, in relations between States Parties which are parties to such agreements. 
4. Any State Party which has reason to believe that there has been a breach of the requirements of paragraphs 1 (b) to (d) or 3 may initiate dispute settlement procedures in conformity with paragraph 1 (f) or (g). 
6. The Authority shall develop rules, regulations and procedures which ensure the implementation of the provisions of this section, including relevant rules, regulations and procedures governing the approval of plans of work. 
7. The provisions of article 151, paragraphs 1 to 7 and 9, article 162, paragraph 2 (q), article 165, paragraph 2 (n), and Annex III, article 6, paragraph 5, and article 7, of the Convention shall not apply. 
Only funds from payments received from contractors, including the Enterprise, and voluntary contributions shall be used for the establishment of the economic assistance fund; 
(b) Developing land-based producer States whose economies have been determined to be seriously affected by the production of minerals from the deep seabed shall be assisted from the economic assistance fund of the Authority; 
(c) The Authority shall provide assistance from the fund to affected developing land-based producer States, where appropriate, in cooperation with existing global or regional development institutions which have the infrastructure and expertise to carry out such assistance programmes; 
(d) The extent and period of such assistance shall be determined on a case-by-case basis. 
In doing so, due consideration shall be given to the nature and magnitude of the problems encountered by affected developing land-based producer States. 
1. The following principles shall provide the basis for establishing rules, regulations and procedures for financial terms of contracts: 
(a) The system of payments to the Authority shall be fair both to the contractor and to the Authority and shall provide adequate means of determining compliance by the contractor with such system; 
(b) The rates of payments under the system shall be within the range of those prevailing in respect of land-based mining of the same or similar minerals in order to avoid giving deep seabed miners an artificial competitive advantage or imposing on them a competitive disadvantage; 
(c) The system should not be complicated and should not impose major administrative costs on the Authority or on a contractor. 
Consideration should be given to the adoption of a royalty system or a combination of a royalty and profit-sharing system. 
If alternative systems are decided upon, the contractor has the right to choose the system applicable to its contract. 
Any subsequent change in choice between alternative systems, however, shall be made by agreement between the Authority and the contractor; 
(d) An annual fixed fee shall be payable from the date of commencement of commercial production. 
This fee may be credited against other payments due under the system adopted in accordance with subparagraph (c). 
Such changes may apply to existing contracts only at the election of the contractor. 
Any subsequent change in choice between alternative systems shall be made by agreement between the Authority and the contractor; 
(f) Disputes concerning the interpretation or application of the rules and regulations based on these principles shall be subject to the dispute settlement procedures set out in the Convention. 
The Committee shall be composed of 15 members with appropriate qualifications relevant to financial matters. 
States Parties shall nominate candidates of the highest standards of competence and integrity. 
2. No two members of the Finance Committee shall be nationals of the same State Party. 
3. Members of the Finance Committee shall be elected by the Assembly and due account shall be taken of the need for equitable geographical distribution and the representation of special interests. 
Each group of States referred to in section 3, paragraph 15 (a), (b), (c) and (d), of this Annex shall be represented on the Committee by at least one member. 
Until the Authority has sufficient funds other than assessed contributions to meet its administrative expenses, the membership of the Committee shall include representatives of the five largest financial contributors to the administrative budget of the Authority. 
Thereafter, the election of one member from each group shall be on the basis of nomination by the members of the respective group, without prejudice to the possibility of further members being elected from each group. 
6. Members of the Finance Committee shall have no financial interest in any activity relating to matters upon which the Committee has the responsibility to make recommendations. 
They shall not disclose, even after the termination of their functions, any confidential information coming to their knowledge by reason of their duties for the Authority. 
(a) Draft financial rules, regulations and procedures of the organs of the Authority and the financial management and internal financial administration of the Authority; 
(b) Assessment of contributions of members to the administrative budget of the Authority in accordance with article 160, paragraph 2 (e), of the Convention; 
(d) The administrative budget; 
(e) Financial obligations of States Parties arising from the implementation of this Agreement and Part XI as well as the administrative and budgetary implications of proposals and recommendations involving expenditure from the funds of the Authority; 
(f) Rules, regulations and procedures on the equitable sharing of financial and other economic benefits derived from activities in the Area and the decisions to be made thereon. 
8. Decisions in the Finance Committee on questions of procedure shall be taken by a majority of members present and voting. 
Decisions on questions of substance shall be taken by consensus. 
Innocent and unprotected members of the Catholic Church are suffering the worst humiliations, prosecutions and very often murders. They are without elementary human rights and freedoms, surrendered to the force of outlaws and to the terror of persecutors. 
They are forced to leave the homes where they lived for centuries and to go elsewhere, most often to uncertainty. 
Before the start of the war in 1991, Vrhbosna, the Archdiocese of Sarajevo, had 528,000 Catholics among its 144 parishes. 
In this war, about 350,000 have been expelled by force, 45 per cent of the churches have been destroyed and 30 per cent heavily damaged. 
The remaining believers live under pressure and in great uncertainty. 
Over 40 churches and church buildings have been destroyed or damaged. 
Catholics are being expelled in spite of the fact that there was no fighting on this territory and that Catholics behaved peaceably during the whole period of the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
If this terror is not stopped, the above-mentioned dioceses will be destroyed. 
Their history in Bosnia and Herzegovina goes back a thousand years. 
The same thing will happen in the parts of the dioceses located on the territory of the Republic of Croatia, where it is forbidden for bishops to visit parishes and where 115 parishes have been destroyed and devastated, and 245,000 Catholics expelled, together with their priests, friars and nuns. 
We invite all of you to raise your voices, finally to put a stop to lawlessness, cruelty and devastation and to help correct injustice. 
We hope that hundreds of millions of Catholics and other Christians, united in prayer and Christian solidarity, will find a way to reach the most important international instances, so that a united Europe could remove this terrible moral disgrace from itself. 
We thank all the benefactors and all others who have helped us bear all these sufferings. 
Pursuant to General Assembly resolutions 41/59 N of 3 December 1986 and 42/38 C of 30 November 1987, a communication, dated 6 June 1994, has been received from Australia and is reproduced in the annex to the present note. 
2. In accordance with that request, the Permanent Mission has the honour to attach details of nuclear explosions detected by Australia from October to December 1993 (see appendix I), as well as an explanatory memorandum (see appendix II). 
a/ Information in this bulletin was derived from Australian seismological facilities and from institutions in other countries cooperating in the monitoring of earthquakes and nuclear explosions. 
b/ Unless otherwise noted, the estimated body-wave magnitude is that published by the United States National Earthquake Information Center and is based on observations of magnitude obtained from around the world, including from Australia. 
c/ The yields are estimated using empirical equations, but there is no single agreed formula for the determination of yields. 
The yields estimated from these relations are not sufficiently accurate to determine compliance with international treaties. 
1. When a nuclear device is detonated underground, seismic waves radiate out in all directions. 
In order to establish that an underground nuclear explosion has taken place, pinpoint its location and estimate the size or yield of the blast, seismologists attempt to detect and analyse the several distinct types of seismic waves generated by the blast. 
Knowledge of the path through the Earth that the seismic signals have travelled is also important. 
2. An international network of seismic stations would add significantly to confidence in the ability to detect and locate the source of underground nuclear explosions, whenever conducted. 
Australia is actively engaged in the international effort to create such a network and, in addition, has established a number of bilateral links for seismic cooperation. 
Estimating the yield of an underground explosion by remote seismic means is especially difficult on the basis of available data. 
The relationship between seismic signals and yield is not fixed, but is subject to the vagaries of geology and a number of other unknown factors. 
All these questions are being actively addressed in international forums. 
1. The Open-ended Working Group on the Review of Arrangements for Consultations with Non-Governmental Organizations held its first session from 20 to ___ June 1994, in accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/80. 
The Working Group held ___ meetings. 
2. At its first meeting, on 20 June, the Working Group considered its provisional agenda, contained in document E/AC.70/1994/2, which had been approved by the Working Group at its organizational session, and which read as follows: 
3. General review of arrangements for consultations with non-governmental organizations. 
3. Before the adoption of the provisional agenda, the Chairman, in his introductory statement, proposed that at its first session, the Working Group should focus on agenda item 3, "General review of arrangements for consultations with non-governmental organizations". 
The programme of work for the first session would consist of several meetings devoted to a general debate and thematic discussions on the following issues: 
(b) Review of the categories of status of non-governmental organizations; 
(c) Consultative arrangements and accreditation to United Nations world conferences; 
(d) Experience gained from the Commission on Sustainable Development; 
(e) Problems and bottlenecks faced by non-governmental organizations under the present arrangements. 
At its next session, the Working Group would focus on agenda item 4, "Examination of ways and means of improving practical arrangements for the work of the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations and the Non-Governmental Organizations Unit of the Secretariat". 
5. At its 1st meeting, on 20 June, the Working Group had before it for its consideration the draft report of the Working Group on its organizational session, contained in document E/AC.70/1994/3. 
6. At the same meeting, the Working Group adopted the draft report. 
(d) Report of the Secretary-General on the accreditation of non-governmental organizations to participate in the work of the Working Group (E/AC.70/1994/4); 
8. The Working Group considered agenda item 2, "Accreditation of non-governmental organizations to participate in the work of the Working Group", at its 1st and 4th meetings, on 20 and 21 June 1994. 
1. At its 1st to 5th meetings, from 20 to 22 June 1994, the Working Group considered item 3 of its agenda. 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on the participation of non-governmental organizations in the Commission on Human Rights, the World Conference on Human Rights and the human rights treaty bodies (E/AC.70/1994/5/Add.1). 
3. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of Greece (on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the European Union), Austria, Cuba and Chile. 
5. Also at the same meeting, the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, category I, made statements: Rotary International and Society for International Development. 
8. Also at the same meeting, the representative of the Conference of Non-Governmental Organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council made a statement. 
9. At the same meeting, statements were made by the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, category I: International Federation of Agricultural Producers and Soroptimist International. 
10. Also at the same meeting, statements were made by the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, category II: International Federation of Settlements and Neighbourhood Centres, Service for Peace and Justice in Latin America and American Association of Retired Persons. 
11. At the same meeting, statements were made by the following non-governmental organizations accredited to the Commission on Sustainable Development: Pan African Movement and International Synergy Institute. 
12. At its 3rd meeting, on 21 June, statements were made by the representatives of Costa Rica, Peru, Japan, China, India, the Philippines, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and Malaysia. 
14. At the same meeting, statements were made by the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council: Baha'i International Community and Amnesty International (category II); and Women's Environment and Development Organization (Roster). 
15. At the same meeting, the Communications Coordination Committee for the United Nations, a non-governmental organization accredited to the Commission on Sustainable Development, made a statement. 
18. Also at the same meeting, statements were made by the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council: Muslim World League (category I), World Federalist Movement and Coordinating Board of Jewish Organizations (category II). 
19. Also at the same meeting, the Australian Conservation Foundation, a non-governmental organization accredited to the Commission on Sustainable Development, made a statement. 
20. At the same meeting, the International Center for Human Rights and Democratic Development, a non-governmental organization accredited for participation in United Nations conferences and/or their preparatory process, made a statement. 
21. The Working Group then began the discussion on thematic issues under the item and heard statements by the representatives of Ireland, Cuba, Canada and Ecuador. 
22. At the same meeting, statements were made by the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council: World Veterans Federation (category I) and World Federalist Movement (category II). 
26. At the same meeting, the representative of the Conference of Non-Governmental Organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council made a statement. 
27. At the same meeting, statements were made by the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council: Zonta International and Society for International Development (category I) and World Federation of Engineering Organizations (Roster). 
28. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of the Communications Coordination Committee of the United Nations, the International Synergy Institute, the Australian Conservation Foundation, the Country Women Association of Nigeria and the Pan African Movement, non-governmental organizations accredited to the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
30. He suggested that the Working Group at its first session focus on item 3 and review the arrangements for consultations with non-governmental organizations, giving particular attention to the following issues: 
(b) Review of the categories of status; 
(c) Consultative arrangements and accreditation to the United Nations world conferences; 
(e) Problems and bottlenecks faced by non-governmental organizations under the present arrangements. 
31. The Working Group would hold a second session early in 1995 to discuss item 4 and would then draft a negotiated agreement on the future of consultative mechanisms and arrangements. 
32. The Director of the Division for Policy Coordination and Economic and Social Council Affairs of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development introduced the report of the Secretary-General (E/AC.70/1994/5 and Add.1). 
The report was submitted in response to requests made by the Working Group at its organizational session for information on various aspects of the United Nations consultative relationship with non-governmental organizations. 
The report thus outlined the contextual framework of the tremendous growth of civil society and its implications for Member States and for the United Nations. 
Chapters II to IV provided specific information on various issues. 
Finally, annexes II to V provided additional information beyond that requested by the Working Group. 
34. Many representatives of Member States noted that the review of arrangements for consultations with non-governmental organizations was timely and necessary, especially in view of recent developments, in order to reflect the current needs and realities. 
Some were of the view that Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) needed updating to enable an increasing number of non-governmental organizations to participate in United Nations activities while retaining a reasonable filter to exclude those non-governmental organizations whose objectives were incompatible with those of the Charter of the United Nations. 
Others noted that, while the integrity of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) should be maintained, there should be an endeavour to ensure that the implementation of its provisions would be more expeditious, transparent, flexible and inclusive. 
36. Other non-governmental organizations stressed that the current review should result in a strengthening of the consultative relationship and should not restrict the present participatory rights. 
37. In that connection, some non-governmental organizations noted that the new rules, established for the Commission on Sustainable Development, had seriously curtailed the participatory rights of non-governmental organizations in regard to the circulation of written statements as official documents as well as the possibility of oral interventions. 
Concern was expressed at the recent practice of asking non-governmental organizations to form "coalitions" and "constituencies" and to speak through a spokesperson. 
Such forced consensus would result in destroying the diversity of opinions. 
38. A number of representatives of Member States stressed the need for a broader and more diverse participation of non-governmental organizations from developing countries in the consultative relationship. 
In that regard, several Member States suggested the establishment of a fund to assist the participation of non-governmental organizations from developing countries in United Nations meetings, in particular United Nations conferences and their preparatory meetings. 
Others, while agreeing that there was a need to facilitate the participation of non-governmental organizations from developing countries, expressed doubts about establishing a trust fund. 
39. One delegation suggested that in order to increase the representation of non-governmental organizations from developing countries, the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations, when considering applications for consultative status, should give priority to those emanating from non-governmental organizations in developing countries. 
The same delegation suggested that measures be taken to ensure that a certain percentage of non-governmental organizations participating in United Nations conferences were from developing countries. 
40. Non-governmental organizations in consultative status stressed the need to strengthen United Nations/non-governmental organization relations at the regional level. 
41. One non-governmental organization called for the creation of "umbrella national networks" at the regional and national levels, which would include representatives of the poor, disadvantaged or marginalized sectors, particularly from developing countries. 
Those "umbrella networks" should be eligible for consultative status. 
42. Other non-governmental organizations also stressed the need for a broader representation of non-governmental organizations from developing countries, at the global, regional and national levels. 
43. The need to establish a gender balance was also mentioned. 
44. United Nations offices and programmes, describing their own experiences with non-governmental organizations, emphasized the importance of regional and national non-governmental organizations and especially their role at the policy implementation stage. 
46. The need to incorporate in the consultative process academic institutions as well as business, industry and scientific groups was mentioned. 
47. One delegation proposed that the present "hierarchical" system of categorization of non-governmental organizations should be revised and perhaps replaced by a system based on the functions and areas of specialization of non-governmental organizations. 
48. Most non-governmental organizations in consultative status observed that the present classification system should be retained in order to recognize the differences in levels of constituencies and range of activities. 
If a "functional" system of categories was preferred, care should be taken to find a way to include "service" organizations. 
Moreover, a "functional" system might be difficult to implement in view of the multidisciplinary nature of most non-governmental organizations' activities. 
50. Many representatives of Member States suggested that consultative arrangements with non-governmental organizations be extended beyond the Economic and Social Council and its bodies in order to encompass the General Assembly, its Main Committees and subsidiary bodies. 
One delegation suggested that the Security Council and other bodies dealing with peace, security and disarmament should be encompassed. 
One delegation suggested that the Bretton Woods institutions should be encompassed as well. 
One delegation noted, however, that the extension of consultative relationship beyond the Economic and Social Council was not within the mandate of the Working Group. 
51. Non-governmental organizations in consultative status called for an examination of the possibility of extending the consultative relationship to the General Assembly and its Main Committees and to United Nations bodies not related to the Economic and Social Council. 
They suggested that non-governmental organizations should also be allowed to participate in working groups and drafting groups. 
52. Other non-governmental organizations also supported the extension of consultative arrangements, especially the General Assembly and its Main Committees. 
53. Several Member States stressed the need for the adoption of consistent rules for the participation of non-governmental organizations in United Nations conferences, taking into account the need for transparency, diversity and flexibility. 
It was suggested that the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations should be given a broader mandate to consider issues related to non-governmental organizations and facilitate relations between the United Nations and the non-governmental organizations. 
The need to re-examine the provisions of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) regarding the submission of quadrennial reports by non-governmental organizations was mentioned. 
Measures should be taken to expedite the process of application for consultative status and ensure greater transparency in the granting of consultative status. 
56. Non-governmental organizations in consultative status and other non-governmental organizations also suggested that the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations meet more frequently in order to speed up the process of requests for consultative status and reclassification. 
The need to review the procedures for consideration of quadrennial reports was mentioned. 
57. One non-governmental organization suggested that, in order to ensure maximum independence and depoliticization in the screening of applications for status, the Committee should be composed of independent experts. 
58. One Member State suggested the establishment of a credentials committee to verify the credentials of representatives of non-governmental organizations, with a view to achieving better representativeness and credibility for the non-governmental organizations. 
Several Member States noted that such a measure would not be advisable as it would add another bureaucratic layer that would further complicate and hamper non-governmental organizations. 
59. Several Member States stated that adequate Secretariat support should be provided to ensure a productive non-governmental organization relationship with the United Nations. 
In that connection, they called for the strengthening of the Non-Governmental Organizations Unit of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development in view of the increasing volume of work generated by a growing number of non-governmental organizations in consultative status. 
They also emphasized the need for coordination between the various Secretariat units dealing with non-governmental organization matters. 
60. Several non-governmental organizations in consultative status also called for the strengthening of the Non-Governmental Organizations Unit. 
It was suggested that administrative and organizational arrangements for non-governmental organization support should be reviewed. 
The Non-Governmental Organizations Unit had recently been strengthened through internal redeployment in response to the concerns expressed by the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations and the Economic and Social Council. 
Another Member State observed that the Unit served as the substantive secretariat for the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations, which would require adequate support if it was to be revitalized. 
One Member State requested information regarding the financial resources of the Non-Governmental Organizations Unit of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development as well as of the Non-Governmental Liaison Service. 
64. Non-governmental organizations accredited to the Commission on Sustainable Development noted that strengthening the practical arrangements for consultations with non-governmental organizations might be as important as reviewing the principles for those arrangements. 
65. In that connection, it was suggested that consideration be given to proposals for the consolidation of services to non-governmental organizations under an Under-Secretary-General for non-governmental organization relations. 
66. Member States as well as non-governmental organizations and United Nations offices and programmes stressed the need to make full use of electronic communications facilities to provide non-governmental organizations with complete and timely information regarding United Nations activities on a dependable and consistent basis. 
The need to disseminate United Nations documentation in all appropriate languages was emphasized. 
Several non-governmental organizations noted the practical difficulties faced by non-governmental organization representatives in obtaining access to and in participating in United Nations meetings and called for measures to redress those difficulties. 
67. Non-governmental organizations in consultative status stressed the need to facilitate access by non-governmental organizations to United Nations facilities, including access to the General Assembly and its Main Committees, and to documentation and notification of meetings on a timely basis. 
Security Council resolution 917 (1994) has been transmitted to all relevant national authorities and its terms and provisions entered into effect throughout the national territory on 21 May 1994. 
Referring to resolution 1457 (LVIII) adopted by the Council of Ministers at it 58th session, held at Cairo from 21 to 26 June 1993, 
Taking note of the stand of the Great Jamahiriya which condemns terrorism in all its forms, and denounces those who resort to it or encourage it, and its readiness to cooperate with any regional or international effort to resolve this problem, 
Expressing its serious concern over the human and material damages incurred by the Libyan Arab people and neighbouring people from the coercive measures imposed on it in implementation of Security Council resolution 748 (1992) of 31 March 1992, 
2. Reaffirms its solidarity with the Great Jamahiriya and recommends that all measures likely to escalate the tension be averted, since they would adversely affect the Libyan Arab people and the neighbouring States; 
Determined to contribute to the resumption of the process of political settlement under the Arusha Peace Agreement and encouraging the Secretary-General and his Special Representative for Rwanda to continue and redouble their efforts at the national, regional and international levels to promote these objectives, 
Taking into account the time needed to gather the necessary resources for the effective deployment of UNAMIR, as expanded in resolutions 918 (1994) and 925 (1994), 
Recognizing that the current situation in Rwanda constitutes a unique case which demands an urgent response by the international community, 
1. Welcomes the Secretary-General's letter dated 19 June 1994 (S/1994/728) and agrees that a multinational operation may be set up for humanitarian purposes in Rwanda until UNAMIR is brought up to the necessary strength; 
5. Commends the offers already made by Member States of troops for the expanded UNAMIR; 
7. Welcomes, in this respect, the offers already made by Member States of equipment for troop contributors to UNAMIR and calls on other Members to offer such support, including the possibility of comprehensive provision of equipment to specific troop contributors, to speed UNAMIR's expanded force deployment; 
8. Requests Member States cooperating with the Secretary-General to coordinate closely with UNAMIR and also requests the Secretary-General to set up appropriate mechanisms to this end; 
During the consideration of the report, the representatives of the Secretary-General provided additional information to the Advisory Committee. 
Accordingly, based on the results of the completed internal review process, the Secretary-General currently proposes the reclassifications of 42 posts, as follows: 
These proposed reclassifications were inadvertently omitted from the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
5. The Advisory Committee was informed that the internal reclassification procedures were based on a common job classification system developed by the International Civil Service Commission. 
The job classification standards consist of three tiers. 
The master standard (Tier I), which employs a point-factor system, is the most general of the three tiers. 
Six factors are taken into account when grading a job: professional knowledge, difficulty of work, independence of work, work relationships, supervisory responsibilities and impact of work. 
The second group (Tier II) consists of separate descriptive standards for major occupations. 
These narrative standards, giving examples of typical duties at each level, assist in indicating how the master standard should be applied in making meaningful distinctions between levels of work within an organization and in assigning proper grade levels to similar functions across organizations. 
Tier II standards have been established for the following occupational groups: translators and revisers; personnel management specialists; economists; technical cooperation administrators; computer information specialists; purchasing and contracting specialists; auditors; civil engineers; public information specialists; financial management specialists; jurists; editors; and statisticians. 
The third group of standards (Tier III) is intended to cover jobs at a given grade level within one field of work in a single organization. 
The Advisory Committee had not objected, in principle, to the idea of the Secretary-General of integrating levels P-2 to P-4 for budgetary purposes, which could rationalize and expedite the consideration of staffing table proposals. 
10. With regard to the proposed reclassifications of posts at the P-4 level and above, the Advisory Committee has concurred in each of the Secretary-General's requests; its specific observations and recommendations are given in the paragraphs below. 
11. The Advisory Committee recommends that the additional requirements relating to the recommended reclassifications be met from within existing regular budget resources. 
Any additional requirements should be reported in the second performance report for the biennium 1994-1995. 
12. As stated in paragraph 4 of the report, the level and functions of the post at the time of the classification review were found to meet the criteria for classification at the P-5 level. 
The Advisory Committee regrets that no substantive justification was included in the report of the Secretary-General regarding the proposed reclassification of the post of the Executive Secretary of the Board of Auditors at the P-5 level. 
The Committee was subsequently informed that the reclassification of the post at the D-1 level was attributable to a particular qualification of the then incumbent of the post, who had since then retired. 
In this connection the Advisory Committee reiterates its view that reclassifications should be proposed and considered only in relation to the post itself, without regard to a particular incumbent. 
13. At this point, the Advisory Committee concurs in the proposal of the Secretary-General. 
14. Justification for the proposed reclassification of the post of the Director of the Centre for Disarmament Affairs from D-1 to the D-2 level is contained in paragraphs 5 and 6 of the Secretary-General's report. 
In paragraph 6 the Secretary-General states, inter alia, that the same functions previously carried out by the Under-Secretary-General are mutatis mutandis performed by the Director of the Centre for Disarmament Affairs. 
The Committee was informed that the functions of the post had not been previously classified and that the classification action had been prompted by the restructuring of the Secretariat. 
17. The Secretary-General also proposes the downgrading in the Office of Legal Affairs of a P-4 post of administrative officer to the P-3 level. 
18. Justification for the proposed reclassification of the post of Chief of Environment and Energy Statistics of the Department of Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis from P-5 to the D-1 level is contained in paragraphs 17 and 18 of the report of the Secretary-General. 
The Branch was established in recognition of the rapidly increasing demand for environment statistics and in anticipation of further demands for environmental data and a database for policy analysis as a result of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
19. Justification for the proposed reclassification of the post of Chief of the Statistical Development Section from P-4 to P-5 is provided in paragraphs 21 and 22 of the report of the Secretary-General. 
The Committee was informed that the post had been classified internally at the P-5 level in 1983. 
ESCAP submitted revised job descriptions for both posts, indicating that major changes in the duties and responsibilities of the posts could not be made without complete distortion of the organizational setting. 
As review and adjustment of the organizational structure would be required, it was decided to reclassify the posts to the P-5 and P-4 levels on a provisional basis to permit recruitment action pending completion of the organizational review. 
The Committee notes in this connection that the proposal to redeploy a D-1 post from the Technical Cooperation Division to head the Statistics Division was approved in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The Advisory Committee was informed that the post had been classified internally at the P-5 level and that the current proposal for reclassification was due to an expansion of the work programme under the newly established Statistical Committee. 
21. The proposal to reclassify a D-2 post to the D-1 level is based on the restructuring of the Department of Public Information. 
The classification of the post at the D-1 level reflects the duties of the post of Deputy Spokesperson. 
The Committee concurs in the proposal. 
The Committee concurs in the proposal. 
23. Paragraphs 38 and 39 of the report provide justification for the proposed reclassification of the post of the Chief of the Professional Staffing Service from P-5 to the D-1 level. 
The Advisory Committee was informed that this post was classified internally at the D-1 level in 1981 under the title of Chief, Professional Recruitment Service, and that the incumbent of the post was responsible for the supervision of 16 Professional and 30 General Service posts. 
The Committee concurs in the proposal. 
The Committee concurs in the proposal. 
25. The proposed reclassification is explained in paragraph 42 of the report. 
The Committee concurs in the proposal. 
26. Paragraphs 46 and 47 of the report of the Secretary-General provide justification for the proposed reclassification of a P-4 post of the Head of the European Office of the United Nations Postal Administration (UNPA) to the P-5 level. 
In the retrenchment exercise, however, the Geneva post had been downgraded to the P-4 level, and its supervisory and coordinating responsibilities over the Vienna Office were removed. 
The Committee concurs in the proposal. 
During its consideration of the report, the Committee met with representatives of the Secretary-General. 
2. As indicated in paragraph 2 of the Secretary-General's report, the Centre for Human Rights has elaborated a programme of activities within the framework of the mandate established by Economic and Social Council decision 1993/254 relating to the continued United Nations human rights presence in Cambodia. 
The full cost of the programme of activities envisaged has not been identified. 
5. The Secretary-General's report provides information on the programme of human rights activities in Cambodia (paras. 5-57) and estimated costs of $1,834,100 for 1994-1995 for the support of the programme. 
6. The Advisory Committee does not believe that the justification of posts and other requirements as previously raised by the Committee has been adequately addressed in the Secretary-General's report. 
In this connection, the Advisory Committee also believes that at this stage, with Trust Fund resources totalling only some $800,000, requirements of $2,384,100 to carry out the programme of activities in support of the programme seem rather excessive. 
The Committee therefore believes that a phased-in approach for setting up the support infrastructure would seem more appropriate and prudent. 
7. The Advisory Committee reiterates its view that there appears to be no proper justification provided for the amount of travel by staff, particularly outside of Cambodia. 
The Advisory Committee notes that the report does not confirm whether the possibility of acquiring any surplus equipment and spares from the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) has been thoroughly explored. 
8. The Advisory Committee was informed that the Special Representative receives no emoluments from the United Nations although he is provided travel and related facilities. 
9. With regard to staffing, the Advisory Committee believes that at this stage the numbers and levels of staff proposed in the Secretary-General's report (8 Professionals and 20 General Service) seem excessive. 
The Committee trusts that such an undertaking will be within the resources available to the programme and that all support activities will be commensurate with the funding available in the Trust Fund. 
They are submitted to the General Assembly for its approval. 
Each State participating in the Conference and the European Community shall be represented by a head of delegation and such other representatives, alternate representatives and advisers as may be required. 
A Credentials Committee of nine members shall be appointed at the beginning of the Conference. 
It shall examine the credentials of representatives and report to the Conference without delay. 
Pending a decision of the Conference upon their credentials, representatives shall be entitled to participate provisionally in the Conference. 
The Conference shall elect from among the representatives of participating States the following officers: a President, 27 Vice-Presidents, and an ex officio Vice-President from the host country, a Rapporteur-General, as well as a Chairman for the Main Committee established in accordance with rule 46. 
The Conference may also elect such other officers as it deems necessary for the performance of its functions. 
1. If the President is absent from a meeting or any part thereof, he/she shall designate a Vice-President to take his/her place. 
2. A Vice-President acting as President shall have the same powers and duties as the President. 
The President, or a Vice-President acting as President, shall not vote in the Conference, but shall appoint another member of his/her delegation to vote in his/her place. 
The President, the Vice-Presidents, the Rapporteur-General and the Chairman of the Main Committee shall constitute the General Committee. 
The President, or in his/her absence, one of the Vice-Presidents designated by him/her, shall serve as Chairman of the General Committee. 
The General Committee shall assist the President in the general conduct of the business of the Conference and, subject to the decisions of the Conference, shall ensure the coordination of its work. 
1. The Secretary-General of the Conference shall act in that capacity in all meetings of the Conference and its subsidiary organs. 
(b) Receive, translate, reproduce and circulate the documents of the Conference; 
(c) Publish and circulate the official documents of the Conference; 
(e) Make and arrange for the keeping of sound recordings of meetings; 
(g) Generally perform all other work that the Conference may require. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations, the Secretary-General of the Conference or any member of the secretariat designated by either for that purpose may, at any time, make oral or written statements concerning any question under consideration. 
1. The Conference shall at its first meeting: 
(a) Adopt its rules of procedure; 
(b) Elect its officers and constitute its subsidiary organs; 
(c) Adopt its agenda, the draft of which shall, until such adoption, be the provisional agenda of the Conference; 
(d) Decide on the organization of its work. 
2. Recommendations resulting from pre-conference consultations shall, in principle, be acted on without further discussion. 
He/she shall rule on points of order. 
The President, subject to these rules, shall have complete control of the proceedings and over the maintenance of order thereat. 
The appeal shall be immediately put to the vote, and the President's ruling shall stand unless overruled by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
1. No one may address the Conference without having previously obtained the permission of the President. 
Subject to rules 20, 22 and 24 to 27, the President shall call upon speakers in the order in which they signify their desire to speak. 
2. Debate shall be confined to the question before the Conference and the President may call a speaker to order if his/her remarks are not relevant to the subject under discussion. 
3. The Conference may limit the time allowed to speakers and the number of times participants may speak on a question. 
Permission to speak on a motion to set such limits shall be accorded to only two representatives in favour of and two opposing such limits, after which the motion shall immediately be put to the vote. 
In any event, with the consent of the Conference, the President shall limit each intervention on procedural matters to five minutes. 
When the debate is limited and a speaker exceeds the allotted time, the President shall call him/her to order without delay. 
1. Notwithstanding rule 23, the President shall accord the right of reply to a representative of any State participating in the Conference or of the European Community who requests it. 
2. The statements made under this rule shall normally be made at the end of the last meeting of the day, or at the conclusion of the consideration of the relevant item, if that is sooner. 
3. The representatives of a State or of the European Community may make no more than two statements under this rule at a given meeting on any item. 
The first shall be limited to five minutes and the second to three minutes; representatives shall in any event attempt to be as brief as possible. 
In addition to the proposer of the motion, permission to speak on the motion shall be accorded to only two representatives in favour and two opposing the adjournment, after which the motion shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
Permission to speak on the motion shall be accorded to only two representatives opposing the closure, after which the motion shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
Subject to rule 39, a representative of any State participating in the Conference may at any time move the suspension or the adjournment of the meeting. 
No discussion on such motions shall be permitted and they shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
The motions indicated below shall have precedence in the following order over all proposals or other motions before the meeting: 
(a) To suspend the meeting; 
(b) To adjourn the meeting; 
(c) To adjourn the debate on the question under discussion; 
(d) To close the debate on the question under discussion. 
Proposals and substantive amendments shall normally be submitted in writing to the Secretary-General of the Conference, who shall circulate copies to all delegations. 
Unless the Conference decides otherwise, substantive proposals shall be discussed or put to a decision no earlier than 24 hours after copies have been circulated in all languages of the Conference to all delegations. 
A proposal or a motion thus withdrawn may be reintroduced by any representative. 
Permission to speak on a motion to reconsider shall be accorded to only two speakers opposing reconsideration, after which the motion shall be immediately put to the vote. 
The Conference should make best endeavours to ensure that its work and the adoption of its report are accomplished by general agreement. 
Each State participating in the Conference shall have one vote. 
1. Subject to rule 33, decisions of the Conference on all matters of substance shall be taken by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting. 
2. Except as otherwise provided in these rules, decisions of the Conference on all matters of procedure shall be taken by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
3. If the question arises whether a matter is one of procedure or of substance, the President of the Conference shall rule on the question. 
An appeal against this ruling shall be put to the vote immediately, and the President's ruling shall stand unless overruled by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
4. If a vote is equally divided, the proposal or motion shall be regarded as rejected. 
For the purpose of these rules, the phrase "representatives present and voting" means representatives casting an affirmative or negative vote. 
2. When the Conference votes by mechanical means, a non-recorded vote shall replace a vote by show of hands and a recorded vote shall replace a roll-call. 
A representative may request a recorded vote, which shall, unless a representative requests otherwise, be taken without calling out the names of the States participating in the Conference. 
3. The vote of each State participating in a roll-call or a recorded vote shall be inserted in any record of or report on the meeting. 
Representatives may make brief statements consisting solely of explanations of vote, before the voting has commenced or after the voting has been completed. 
The representative of a State sponsoring a proposal or motion shall not speak in explanation of vote thereon, except if it has been amended. 
A representative may move that parts of a proposal be voted on separately. 
If a representative objects, the motion for division shall be voted upon. 
If the motion is carried, those parts of the proposal that are subsequently approved shall be put to the vote as a whole. 
If all operative parts of the proposal have been rejected, the proposal shall be considered to have been rejected as a whole. 
A proposal is considered an amendment to another proposal if it merely adds to, deletes from or revises part of that proposal. Unless specified otherwise, the word "proposal" in these rules shall be considered as including amendments. 
When two or more amendments are moved to a proposal, the Conference shall vote first on the amendment furthest removed in substance from the original proposal and then on the amendment next furthest removed therefrom and so on until all the amendments have been put to the vote. 
Where, however, the adoption of one amendment necessarily implies the rejection of another amendment, the latter shall not be put to the vote. 
1. If two or more proposals, other than amendments, relate to the same question, they shall, unless the Conference decides otherwise, be voted on in the order in which they were submitted. 
The Conference may, after each vote on a proposal, decide whether to vote on the next proposal. 
2. Revised proposals shall be voted on in the order in which the original proposals were submitted, unless the revision substantially departs from the original proposal. 
In that case, the original proposal shall be considered as withdrawn and the revised proposal shall be treated as a new proposal. 
All elections shall be held by secret ballot unless, in the absence of any objection, the Conference decides to proceed without taking a ballot when there is an agreed candidate or slate. 
The Conference may establish a Main Committee, as required, which may set up subcommittees or working groups. 
The Main Committee, unless it decides otherwise, shall elect three Vice-Chairmen and a Rapporteur. 
It may assign to the Committee such alternate representatives and advisers as may be required. 
2. Subject to the decision of the Plenary or the Conference, the Main Committee may set up subcommittees and working groups. 
2. Members of the subcommittees and working groups of committees shall be appointed by the Chairman of the Committee in question, subject to the approval of that Committee, unless the Committee decides otherwise. 
Except as otherwise provided in rule 6, each committee, subcommittee and working group shall elect its own officers. 
2. A majority of the representatives of the General or Credentials Committee or of any committee, subcommittee or working group shall constitute a quorum provided that they are representatives of participating States. 
(a) Unless otherwise decided, the Credentials Committee and any working group shall elect a Chairman and such other officers as it may require; 
(b) The Chairman of the General Committee and of the Credentials Committee and the chairmen of working groups may exercise the right to vote; 
(d) Decisions of committees and working groups shall be taken by a majority of the representatives present and voting, except that the reconsideration of a proposal or an amendment shall require the majority established by rule 32, provided that they are representatives of participating States. 
Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish shall be the languages of the Conference. 
1. Speeches made in a language of the Conference shall be interpreted into the other such languages. 
2. A representative may speak in a language other than a language of the Conference if the delegation concerned provides for interpretation into one such language. 
2. Sound recordings of meetings of the Conference and of the Main Committee shall be made and kept in accordance with the practice of the United Nations. 
1. The plenary meetings of the Conference and the meetings of any Committee shall be held in public unless the body concerned decides otherwise. 
2. All decisions taken by the Plenary of the Conference at a private meeting shall be announced at an early public meeting of the Plenary. 
Representatives designated by associate members of regional commissions may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group. 
Representatives of national liberation movements invited to the Conference may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on any matter of particular concern to those movements. 
Representatives designated by the specialized agencies may participate, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
Representatives designated by interested organs of the United Nations may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
1. Non-governmental organizations accredited to participate in the Conference may designate representatives to sit as observers at public meetings of the Conference and the Main Committee. 
2. Upon the invitation of the presiding officer of the conference body concerned and subject to the approval of that body, such observers may make oral statements on questions in which they have special competence. 
Any of these rules may be suspended by the Conference provided that 24 hours' notice of the proposal for the suspension has been given, which may be waived if no representative objects. 
These rules of procedure may be amended by a decision of the Conference taken by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting, after the General Committee has reported on the proposed amendment. 
I am sure that you have already been briefed about the 20 June terrorist bomb blast at the holy shrine of Imam Reza in Mashhad. 
This heinous criminal act of blind terrorism occurred in the early afternoon hours of Ashura, one of the holiest days in our calendar, as thousands of pilgrims, coming from all across Iran as well as from other Muslim countries, congregated in this holy sanctuary. 
Furthermore, the Eleventh Ministerial Meeting of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries, held at Cairo, urged that this international campaign should be directed without discrimination or double standards against "terrorism wherever, by whoever and against whomever it occurs". 
1. The terms of reference of the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP) were adopted by the Economic and Social Council at its fourth session, amended by the Council at subsequent sessions, and revised in consequence of various General Assembly resolutions. 
2. Since the terms of reference were last revised, developments have taken place that necessitate further amendments to them. 
4. Subsequently, in its resolutions 46/2 and 46/3, both of 17 September 1991, the General Assembly decided to admit to membership in the United Nations the Federated States of Micronesia and the Republic of the Marshall Islands. * E/1994/100. 
5. To reflect that situation, paragraph 2 of the terms of reference of ESCAP, which denotes the territories of Asia and the Pacific, should be amended to include Micronesia (Federated States of), the Marshall Islands and the Northern Mariana Islands (Commonwealth of). 
The phrase "Trust Territory of the Pacific Islands" would be retained to cover the remaining territories and, pending further action by the Economic and Social Council, should be read in accordance with Security Council resolution 683 (1990) and General Assembly resolutions 46/2 and 46/3. 
6. In addition, the reference in paragraph 1 (d) of the terms of reference to the "United Nations Technical Assistance Administration", a body which no longer exists, should be amended. 
(b) Cooperation in fisheries in Africa; 
(b) Implementation of the Programme of Action for the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination; 
(b) International cooperation in the field of informatics; 
The session will open at 10 o'clock on Monday, 27 June. 
A brief description of those segments is given below. 
The high-level segment, open to all Member States with ministerial participation, will be devoted to the consideration of the theme entitled "An agenda for development". 
A one-day policy dialogue and discussion on important developments in the world economy and international economic cooperation will take place during this segment on 27 June. 
During the three-day period, heads of delegations will be requested to make no more than three interventions of no longer than five minutes each and will be requested to circulate their main statement beforehand. 
Throughout the segment, the President of the Council is expected to take a leading role in stimulating interaction among the participants, summarizing the discussions as they progress and initiating the successive stages of the dialogue. 
The work of the operational activities segment would include a high-level meeting, open to all Member States in accordance with Article 69 of the Charter, including ministerial participation, to provide an opportunity for policy makers to engage in broad consultations on international development cooperation. 
The outcome of this segment shall be reflected, inter alia, in the adoption of decisions and resolutions. 
In accordance with Council decision 1994/215, the high-level meeting of the operational activities of the United Nations for international development cooperation segment will take place on 30 June and the operational activities segment will be held from 1 to 7 July. 
They will be encouraged to identify coordination problems in the course of their interventions, including problems created by a lack of adequate coordination within Governments at the national level. 
Without prejudice to the rights of all States to participate in the discussion, the regional and interest groups represented at the Council will be encouraged to select from among their number "discussion leaders" to undertake the necessary research work on the themes under discussion. 
In its decision 1993/205, the Council also decided that the coordination segment would reach agreed conclusions containing specific recommendations on matters related to coordination addressed to the various parts of the United Nations system for implementation. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolutions 45/264 and 48/162, the Secretary-General is requested to inform the Council at its following substantive session of steps taken by the United Nations system to give effect to these recommendations. 
Thus, the Council shall supervise the activities of its subsidiary bodies by considering and taking appropriate action on their reports and recommendations in the general segment. 
The general segment shall be so organized as to recognize the distinction between economic and social issues as reflected in the provisional agenda. 
In its consideration of the reports of its subsidiary bodies, the Council shall concentrate on the conclusions and the adoption of recommendations and shall refrain from duplicating the substantive debate already held. 
The general segment will be held from 14 to 27 July 1994. 
The reports before this segment will be arranged in clusters, as appropriate, for consideration; discussions are to be decision-oriented, focusing on specific recommendations and issues, and are not to involve a general debate. 
At its organizational session for 1994, the Council, in connection with the questions for consideration at its substantive session, inter alia, decided: 
(a) During the first weeks of the meeting (27 June-13 July), interpretation facilities will be provided for the plenary meetings (one meeting in the morning and one meeting in the afternoon). 
As of 14 July (General segment) interpretation facilities will be provided for the plenary meeting and supplementary interpretation facilities (i.e., one additional meeting in the morning and one in the afternoon) will be at the disposal of the Council; 
(b) There is no provision for conference services for night meetings during the session; 
In this regard, the Government of Ghana would welcome a credible initiative that will have an immediate impact on the tragic situation in Rwanda and create conditions for a peaceful and lasting solution of the Rwanda conflict. 
It is equally important that the mission proceeds under the mandate of the Security Council and with the support of the Organization of African Unity. 
Ghana has already declared its willingness to provide additional troops to an expanded presence of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), but on the clear understanding that appropriate equipment and support will be provided to guarantee their effectiveness and the security of their personnel. 
In the meantime, we are still committed to the humanitarian operation being undertaken by UNAMIR under the United Nations mandate authorized by the Security Council in its resolutions 918 (1994) and 925 (1994). 
Along these lines are also the accusations concerning the alleged concentration of the units of the Army of Yugoslavia in the border area with the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia and the alleged seizure of the "Straza on Cupino Brdo" post by the "Serbian Army". 
The Federal Ministry of Foreign Affairs assesses all these accusations as completely unfounded and unacceptable, and rejects them in their entirety. 
As early as June 1992, the Army of Yugoslavia took positions and has ever since protected the territory of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia towards the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia to the outer line of the cadastral boroughs belonging to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
Then, and for some time thereafter, the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia never objected to this situation. 
Yugoslavia's policy towards all its neighbours, including former Yugoslav Republics, is well known and the attempts to present it erroneously, such as those coming from the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, are contrary to the common interest in developing good-neighbourly cooperation, to peace and security in the Balkans. 
The policy of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is based on mutual respect for territorial integrity and sovereignty, and, in the case of the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, also on an interest in normalizing relations and restoring the torn links and cooperation. 
During its consideration of these reports, the Committee met with representatives of the Secretary-General who provided additional information. 
2. By its resolutions 48/226 A of 23 December 1993 and 48/226 B of 5 April 1994, the General Assembly, inter alia, requested the Secretary-General to submit a report in accordance with the recommendations contained in the Advisory Committee's report (A/48/757). 
The Advisory Committee notes that the Fund has not been fully capitalized and therefore intends to review the status of the fund in the context of its examination of the Secretary-General's report on the subject. 
Under the circumstances, the Advisory Committee, while taking note of the percentage recommended by the Secretary-General, was of the view that whatever percentage that was approved by the General Assembly, should be viewed as a first step. 
The Advisory Committee further indicated that it intended to keep both the percentage approved as well as the methodology on which it was based, under review together with data on the unencumbered balance, each time it examined proposals regarding the establishment, extension or termination of peace-keeping operations. 
7. The Advisory Committee recalls that in paragraph 24 of his report of 12 November 1992 (A/47/655 and Corr.1) the Secretary-General had pointed out that the use of the approved percentage of 8.5 had not provided an excessive level of resources to the support account. 
However, the Advisory Committee notes that as at the end of 1991, 1992, and 1993, the account showed an unencumbered balance of $2.5 million, $5.2 million and an estimate of over $10 million, respectively. 
In that connection, the Committee was informed that the average ratio between the actual expenditure in the support account and the actual expenditure of peace-keeping operations' civilian component during the period from 1990 to 1993 was 7.3 per cent. 
The representatives of the Secretary-General attributed those balances to the restraint exercised in addressing requests from Secretariat units for additional resources. 
Additionally, the Advisory Committee was informed that owing to lengthy and restrictive recruitment procedures, many of the posts approved had not been filled for the entire duration of the authorized period and, consequently, the authorized amounts were not expended. 
8. In paragraphs 8 through 13 of his report of 22 October 1993 (A/48/470), the Secretary-General discusses the methodology and funding arrangements as well as the various other options that have been considered before arriving at the proposed decision to continue with the present arrangements. 
9. The question of annualized budgets is discussed in paragraphs 5 to 7 of the Secretary-General's report (A/48/470). 
The Secretary-General has suggested that the budget period should cover a calendar year from 1 January to 31 December, with the General Assembly authorizing the budget during its regular session preceding the start of the budget year in question. 
The Advisory Committee believes that it would be more useful if the Committee would revert to this particular issue in the context of its examination of the report of the Secretary-General on the effective planning, budgeting and administration of peace-keeping operations (A/48/945). 
During 1991 the Advisory Committee concurred in the provision of 35 additional posts financed from the support account and 48 work-months to meet peak workload requirements. 
During 1992, the Committee concurred in the provision of 406 work-months of temporary assistance and nine additional posts, increasing the total number of authorized posts financed by the support account to 135. 
In addition, the Advisory Committee concurred in the Secretary-General's request for a commitment authority up to $2.8 million for rental of office space to accommodate mission support personnel for backstopping peace-keeping operations. 
Therefore, as at 1 May 1993, there were 194 posts financed from the support account in addition to the equivalent of 50 additional posts provided under general temporary assistance. 
As shown in annex I of the Secretary-General's report of 27 May 1994 (A/48/470/Add.1), the total number of authorized posts for the period up to 30 June 1994 is 342. 
To cover the costs of these posts as well as provisions for general temporary assistance, overtime, travel and common services, the General Assembly authorized the amount of $16,376,250 for the six-month period up to 30 June 1994. 
The responsibilities of the various departments and offices and units have been outlined in that section of the report. 
14. The scope and use of the support account and the role of the regular budget have been discussed in paragraphs 15 to 26 of the Secretary-General's report, while the criteria for determining the funding of posts are outlined in paragraphs 27 to 33. 
15. The Advisory Committee questions the statement of the Secretary-General in paragraph 18 of his report that the "support account was established for the purpose of meeting the need to supplement the resources that are provided under the regular budget for the backstopping of good offices and peace-keeping operations". 
However, these descriptions are vague both in their indication of precisely what the organizational units do vis vis the actual operational requirements of peace-keeping operations and in their quantification of the resources devoted to the tasks as between the support account and the regular budget. 
18. In addition, although workload statistics have been provided for various offices, in most cases these statistics are not accompanied by comparative and quantifiable historical information, thus making evaluation difficult. 
19. The Advisory Committee has always maintained that posts for peace-keeping operations support are by nature temporary and therefore do not represent an increase in the number of established posts of the Organization. 
20. The Committee draws attention to the Secretary-General's proposal relating to the mix of continuing and flexible posts financed by the support account. 
Furthermore, it is not clear from the report whether the regular budget would carry all or some or none of the permanent posts (see para. 15 above). 
Nor is it clear what threshold must be used to establish the "main nucleus" of permanent posts as opposed to temporary posts. 
Subject to such guidelines as the General Assembly may agree upon, it could then consider proposals for regular budget support of peace-keeping operations on their merit in the context of the examination of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997 and future budgets. 
25. Annex IV of the Secretary-General's report contains information on the 92 posts as well as other resources that have been requested. 
In paragraph 4 of that annex, the Secretary-General is requesting continued funding under general temporary assistance for the post of Special Adviser to the Secretary-General. 
26. Based on the information provided to the Advisory Committee, the Committee recommends approval of an additional P-4 post, as requested in paragraph 7 of annex IV ,for the Office of Legal Affairs. 
27. With regard to the proposals for the Department of Peace-keeping Operations, several developments have occurred or are anticipated in the Department (see paras. 8 and 9 of annex IV). 
An organizational chart showing the current structure was provided to the Advisory Committee (see annex I below). 
28. As indicated in paragraph 14 of annex IV, four units are located within the Office of the Under-Secretary-General: Office of the Military Adviser, Executive Office, Policy and Analysis Unit and the Situation Centre. 
On the basis of information provided to it, the Advisory Committee recommends approval of the request for an additional P-3 post in this Office for the period up to 31 December 1994, subject to detailed justification and workload statistics being provided for continuation of the post beyond that date. 
An additional P-4 post has been requested for the Situation Centre although it is not clear in which of the four units the post will be placed if approved. 
Compounding the confusion, as indicated in table 2 of the Secretary-General's report, there are currently only 12 Professional posts and no General Service posts shown for the Situation Centre as compared with the totals of 15 posts authorized and also shown in annex IV of the Secretary-General's report. 
In any case, the Advisory Committee is not satisfied that there is sufficient justification provided for an additional P-4 post in the Situation Centre and does not recommend approval of the request. 
34. Table 2. B of the Secretary-General's report shows the current staffing including regular budget posts in the Office of Operations as follows: 
36. From the information provided to it, the Advisory Committee believes that there is not enough justification for increasing the staffing in the Office of the Assistant Secretary-General by two additional General Service posts; the Committee recommends approval of one General Service post. 
In the opinion of the Advisory Committee, the operations mentioned in paragraph 25 (b) of annex IV to the Secretary-General's report do not currently warrant additional staffing; no increase is indicated in the activities related to these operations which are fairly well established. 
Consequently, and also bearing in mind its comments in paragraph 27 above with regard to parity, the Advisory Committee does not recommend approval of the D-2 post but does not object to the P-4 post as well as the two General Service posts. 
37. The Advisory Committee does not object to the increase of one P-4 post and one General Service post in the Africa Division and one P-4 post and two General Service posts in the Europe and Latin America Divisions. 
The Advisory Committee believes that greater care needs to be taken in drafting the narrative portions of the report where a lack of uniformity makes the report and requests contained therein difficult to understand and accept. 
39. As indicated in paragraph 28 of annex IV, the Office of Planning and Support is headed by an Assistant Secretary-General and divided into a Planning Division and a Field Administration and Logistics Division. 
40. The Advisory Committee does not believe that there is sufficient justification for the provision of the additional three posts (1 P-2 and 2 General Service) in the Office of the Assistant Secretary-General and does not recommend acceptance of the request. 
However, the Committee does not recommend approval of additional staffing as requested for the Training Unit at this stage, pending further justification and the development and submission of a precise training programme. 
43. As indicated in paragraph 34 of annex IV, 30 additional posts have been requested for the Field Administration and Logistics Division (formerly known as the Field Operations Division). 
The Committee was informed that within this Division the Finance Management and Support Service is responsible for policy coordination, strategic planning and statistics and data management. 
The claims area of this Service is responsible for certifying and processing payments for government claims, contingent owned equipment, death and disability and various related issues. 
In view of the foregoing, the Advisory Committee believes that the service should be headed at the D-1 level and recommends approval of five additional posts as follows: 
47. With the exception of the P-3 post and the two General Service posts in the Electronic Services Section, the Advisory Committee recommends approval of the 15 other posts requested for this Service. 
In this connection, the Committee recalls that in the context of its report (A/48/7/Add.9) on the United Nations telecommunications system, it had recommended approval of 54 posts (50 of which were existing posts). 
However, the Committee does not object to an additional General Service post in the Administration and Records Section. 
49. With regard to the Staffing Support Section, the Advisory Committee notes the comments and agrees with much of what has been stated in paragraph 47 of annex IV. 
The Committee trusts that the Secretary-General will develop appropriate guidelines in that regard. 
In that connection, the Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 12 of annex IV and table 2. C of annex V of the Secretary-General's report, that 75 military officers are currently working within the Department of Peace-keeping Operations on loan from Governments at no cost to the Organization. 
The Committee will revert to this issue in the context of its examination of the Secretary-General's report on the effective planning, budgeting and administration of peace-keeping operations (A/48/945). 
For the time being therefore, the Committee does not recommend approval of the four posts (1 P-4, 1 P-3, and 2 General Service) requested in paragraph 47 of annex IV. 
50. A total of five additional posts (1 D-1, 1 P-5, 1 P-4, and 2 General Service) has been requested in paragraph 49 of annex IV for the Peace-keeping Financing Division of the Office of Programme Planning, Budget and Finance. 
The Committee recalls that in its report (A/48/757) it had recommended an increase of eight posts for the Division. 
51. The Advisory Committee notes that as indicated in paragraph 49 of annex IV, the Division has been restructured to include four sections and the workload as envisaged to be performed in those four sections has been described in paragraphs 50 and 51 of annex IV. 
The Advisory Committee recommends approval of the five additional posts as requested for the period up to 31 December 1994, at which time the new structure as envisaged would be fully operational and subject to review and assessment. 
55. The Advisory Committee recalls that for the Purchase and Transportation Service, the Committee had recommended approval of 11 posts in its report (ibid.). 
For reasons mentioned in paragraphs 27 and 51 above with regard to reorganization and restructuring, the Committee does not recommend approval of the D-1 and P-5 posts. 
However, the Committee recommends that provision for the two posts in question be made under general temporary assistance for the period up to 31 December 1994. 
56. The Committee recommends approval of the two General Service posts for the Pouch Unit; however, for reasons mentioned in paragraph 47 above with regard to telecommunications operations, the Committee does not recommend approval of two additional posts for the Electronic Services Division. 
57. The Advisory Committee notes from annex II of the Secretary-General's report that a P-5 post has been requested for the Office for Inspections and Investigations. 
The Advisory Committee recommends approval of that post. 
With the exception of the request for resources for training, the Advisory Committee recommends approval of the other requests. 
The Committee will revert to the requirements for training in due course (see para. 42 above). 
During its consideration of the item, representatives of the Secretary-General provided additional information to the Advisory Committee. 
2. Part I (paras. 1-36) of the Secretary-General's report summarizes developments since the establishment of ONUMOZ by the Security Council in its resolution 797 (1992) of 16 December 1992. 
4. Regarding the status of assessed contributions, the latest information available shows that as at 13 June 1994, total outstanding assessed contributions amounted to approximately $160.8 million. 
In this connection the Committee understands that the ONUMOZ account has been in deficit on several occasions. 
The Advisory Committee trusts that every effort will be made to impress upon Member States the precarious financial situation of ONUMOZ and to obtain the outstanding amounts from Member States as quickly as possible. 
5. With regard to observations and comments on its previous recommendations, the Advisory Committee welcomes the Secretary-General's response. 
However, the Committee notes that the response does not cover every recommendation made by the Committee, e.g. its recommendation on procurement. 
7. The last report of the Advisory Committee on the financing of ONUMOZ (A/48/889) was submitted to the General Assembly in March 1994. 
The General Assembly also requested the Secretary-General to submit by 1 June 1994 full cost estimates for the period the Security Council might have decided to continue the mandate of ONUMOZ beyond 30 April 1994. 
The current mandate period therefore, is 6.5 months. 
This estimate is based on a full military strength of 4,250 as compared with an authorized level of 6,226 for the previous period. 
However, the estimates now submitted by the Secretary-General incorporate the implementation of Security Council resolution 898 (1994) by the Secretary-General. 
12. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 24 of the Secretary-General's report (A/48/849/Add.1) that the implementation of the specific requests made by the Security Council in paragraphs 3 and 4 of its resolution 898 (1994) would be achieved by a reduction of troops, including a number of support elements. 
As indicated in paragraph 25, "the drastic reduction of the support units would be partially compensated by the troops' integral logistics system and some additional civilian support". 
13. The increase of $13 million as compared with the initial estimate of $165.3 million (a total which had not been approved by the General Assembly; see paras. 7-8 above) is a net result of increases and decreases in costs as shown in annex I to the Secretary-General's report. 
The Secretary-General indicates in paragraph 44 of his report that the "proposed additional temporary staff are required to provide support services to the civilian police component of ONUMOZ". 
16. With regard to communications, the Advisory Committee recalls paragraph 18 of its report (A/48/889) which referred to explanation that, "following the projected acquisition of the VSAT Earth stations at a total of $2 million, there will be a reduction in requirements for commercial communications (INMARSAT user charges)". 
The Advisory Committee was informed that, owing to legal and contractual problems, the VSAT station would not be acquired. 
The Committee does not see any reason why the increased costs should not be absorbed without detriment to the effectiveness of the mission. 
In this connection the Committee requests that, since the mission is winding down, the alterations and renovations should be kept to a minimum. 
The Advisory Committee trusts that the purchase of this and other office furniture and equipment will be effected with due regard to economy. 
19. With regard to general purchases of goods and services, the Advisory Committee reiterates its recommendation that, whenever cost-effective and technically feasible, every effort should be made by the Secretariat, in accordance with established procurement procedures, to acquire services, resources and materials from local area sources (A/48/889, para. 11). 
1. On 17 December 1981, the General Assembly adopted its resolution 36/201 entitled "Establishment of the United Nations Population Award". 
3. In 1991, the Economic and Social Council elected the following countries to serve on the Committee for a period of three years, beginning in January 1992: Belarus, Burundi, Cameroon, Ecuador, El Salvador, India, Japan, Mexico, Netherlands and Rwanda. 
The Award consists of a diploma, a gold medal and a monetary prize. 
4. On 5 December 1986, the General Assembly, in its decision 41/445, amended article 2, paragraph 1 of the Regulations Governing the United Nations Population Award, contained in the annex to resolution 36/201, so that an individual and an institution may share the Award. 
5. On 26 May 1987, the Economic and Social Council, in its decision 1987/129, amended the rules of procedure of the Committee accordingly. 
9. President Mohamed Hosni Mubarak was chosen by the Committee for his national and international leadership in population issues in Egypt. 
In 1981, he created and chaired the National Population Council, a body which brought together all government agencies to chart a sound strategy and to implement effective family planning programmes. 
He introduced family planning and population issues into the country's five-year plans and has recently established a new Ministry for Population and Family Welfare. 
Under his direction, Egypt has participated in all international population conferences. 
10. The Turkish Family Health and Planning Foundation was chosen for its achievements in improving the quality of life in Turkey by expanding and increasing the efficiency of family planning services. 
Founded in 1985 by a group of eminent industrialists and scientists, the Foundation addresses the population problems of Turkey. 
It has undertaken a wide range of activities to improve family planning services, including the development of national educational campaigns and training courses and seminars for local, national and business leaders. 
The Foundation developed its own contraceptive distribution services linking family planning to a broader range of services, including maternal and child health, and nutrition. 
Much of its clinical service work has been in factories, among migratory workers and in rural south-eastern provinces. 
Credited with raising public awareness of population problems, it also provides information and services to isolated areas. 
11. As at 1 January 1993, the Trust Fund had a total of $627,472. 
Income from interest from 1993 amounted to $34,361. 
The closing balance as at 31 December 1993 totalled $624,712. 
12. In April 1994, the Economic and Social Council elected the following countries to serve on the Committee for a period of three years, beginning in January 1995: Belarus, Burundi, Cameroon, El Salvador, Guatemala, India, Japan, Netherlands and Zaire. 
1. Opening of the session. 
2. Election of officers. 
3. Adoption of the agenda. 
4. Organization of work. 
6. Adoption of the report. 
Recalling its resolutions 1652 (XVI) of 24 November 1961 and 48/86 of 16 December 1993, its earliest and latest on the subject, as well as all its previous resolutions on the implementation of the Declaration on the Denuclearization of Africa, 
Taking note of resolution CM/Res.1529 (LX) on the implementation of an African nuclear-weapon-free-zone treaty adopted by the Council of Ministers of the Organization of African Unity at its sixtieth ordinary session, held at Tunis from 6 to 11 June 1994, 
Recalling resolution GC (XXXVIII)/Res/17 on an African nuclear-weapon-free zone, adopted on 23 September 1994 by the General Conference of the International Atomic Energy Agency, 
4. Strongly renews it call upon all States to consider and respect the continent of Africa and its surrounding areas as a nuclear-weapon-free zone; 
7. Encourages the African States to continue their commendable efforts towards the finalization of the drafting of an African nuclear-weapon-free zone treaty; 
2. The World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction was held at Yokohama, Japan, from 23 to 27 May 1994 pursuant to Assembly resolution 48/188. 
3. The report will be made available to the Council for its consideration during the mid-term review. 
The Ministry also considers it useful to draw attention to the latest developments related to the Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict: 
On 13 June 1994, the Armenian delegation refused to take part in consultations mediated by the Russian Federation; 
It covers the period from 15 December 1993 to 17 June 1994 and is further to the reports contained in documents S/23165, S/23268, S/24108 and Corr.1, S/24984, S/25977 and S/26910. 
This recommendation was made as the Commission's work now focuses essentially on ongoing monitoring and verification activities and hence, if the previous reporting sequence were maintained, there would be considerable duplication. 
A consolidated reporting approach would provide the Security Council with a more concise, comprehensive and continuous written account of all the activities of the Commission on a biannual basis. 
Unless the Council requests otherwise, a further report under resolution 715 (1991) will be submitted in October 1994 and thereafter consolidated reports under both resolutions will be submitted each February and August. 
Oral reporting will continue on a monthly basis, as requested by the Council, and special written reports will be submitted as circumstances dictate. 
3. Since the last report, there have been no further changes in the composition of the Special Commission. 
The Commission held its seventh plenary session from 10 to 12 May 1994. 
This was followed by meetings of the Commission's working groups on Chemical Weapons and Ongoing Monitoring and Verification. 
4. Currently there are 41 staff in the Office of the Executive Chairman, 23 in the Bahrain Field Office, and 69 in the Baghdad Field Office. 
5. There is still no agreement on the sale of Iraqi oil to finance United Nations operations resulting from the cease-fire resolution. 
Current expenses have been met from voluntary contributions from Member States and funds made available from frozen Iraqi assets in accordance with Security Council resolution 778 (1992). 
6. Governments have continued to support the operation of the Special Commission through the contribution of personnel, services and equipment. 
Further information on financial and organizational issues can be found in appendix I to the present report. 
7. The status, privileges and immunities of the Special Commission, the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) and the United Nations specialized agencies involved in the implementation of Security Council resolution 687 (1991) continue to be regulated by the relevant agreements and Council resolutions and decisions. 
9. In Iraq, there were fewer problems in the implementation of the Commission's status, privileges and immunities and with the security of Commission personnel and property. 
Iraq is extending to current inspection teams all the support and assistance requested by them. 
10. Iraq's acceptance on 26 November 1993 of resolution 715 (1991) and the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification approved thereunder opened the way for the implementation of the plans, the first stage of which is to establish the baseline data for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
Immediately upon Iraq's acceptance, the Commission informed Iraq that the latter's earlier reports about its dual-purpose capabilities were inadequate in the light of the requirements of resolution 715 (1991) and so full initial declarations made in conformity with these requirements should be submitted to the Commission. 
Initial declarations were received in mid-January 1994. 
In parallel, sensors and tags and seals are being installed in line with decisions made on the basis of the recommendations of baseline inspection teams. 
Iraq has publicly committed itself to cooperate with the Commission and IAEA in this endeavour and the teams are receiving the support and assistance they request of their Iraqi counterparts. 
12. The political dialogue initiated as part of the resolution of the camera crisis in July 1993 has also continued. 
High-level meetings were held in New York in March and May 1994, in Baghdad in February and April 1994 and in Amman in May 1994. 
A further round is scheduled in Baghdad for July 1994. 
Iraq agreed to pursue the idea, the results of which were received and further explored in subsequent contacts during the period from February to April 1994. 
14. During the February round of talks, there were some technical discussions, but the major element was the joint statement released by the Deputy Prime Minister of Iraq, Mr. Tariq Aziz, and the Executive Chairman at the end of the meeting. 
That statement, which called for the expediting of the inspection process and in which Iraq stated that it would welcome inspection teams and facilitate their tasks, reflected the increasingly amenable attitude being adopted by the Iraqi authorities in their dealings with the Commission. 
He stated that Iraq had lost confidence in the Commission and saw little reason to continue cooperating with it if the Commission would not set a date for the lifting of the oil embargo. 
Indeed, he threatened that cooperation would be withdrawn if no date were set. 
The meeting broke up with no date set for a further round of high-level talks. 
Meanwhile, no change was noted in the level of support and assistance being proffered to inspection teams on the ground. 
The atmosphere of this round of talks was in marked contrast with the March talks. 
The result was a further joint statement, in which Iraq publicly committed itself to continue to cooperate with the Commission and IAEA in the conduct of ongoing monitoring and verification and to respect their rights and privileges throughout this stage of their work. 
This was welcomed by the Commission and IAEA, continued cooperation and respect of their rights and privileges after the lifting of the oil embargo being the prime concern as to whether they would be able to conduct effective ongoing monitoring and verification. 
17. These positive trends were confirmed in the May meetings held in New York and Amman. 
In addition, at the Amman talks, the Commission and IAEA responded to questions raised by Iraq on the proposed export/import monitoring mechanism required under paragraph 7 of resolution 715 (1991). 
18. The period under review has seen the most intense inspection activity in the Commission's history. 
Across the board, with Iraq's acceptance of resolution 715 (1991), activities have focused more on establishing the system of ongoing monitoring and verification than on searching for or destroying weapons capabilities. 
This process is under way in the form of: efforts to establish the baseline data required for initiation of ongoing monitoring and verification; analysis of Iraqi declarations; and the conduct of inspections at declared and designated sites. 
In New York, much effort has been devoted to the compilation of site folders which, upon completion of the baseline process, will evolve into monitoring and verification protocols for each site to be monitored. 
19. In the chemical weapons area, the activities of the Chemical Destruction Group at Muthanna were concluded on 14 June 1994. 
This brought to a successful conclusion a unique multinational undertaking, fulfilling the Commission's mandate to eliminate Iraq's declared chemical weapons stockpile and doing so expeditiously, at minimal expense, and with no damage to the environment. 
The Commission wishes to pay special tribute to the international experts and Iraqi personnel who brought this operation to such a successful conclusion in the harshest of environments. 
20. The other main focus of effort in the chemical weapons area lay in pressuring Iraq to provide further information on its chemical weapons programme. 
This pressure continues to pay off: Iraq's most recent account of its past chemical weapons production is much fuller than earlier versions and, for the first time, is supported by a list of letters of credit issued for the import of equipment and materials purchased for the programme. 
This should allow the Commission, with the assistance of Governments, to verify large parts of Iraq's explanation of its chemical weapons programme. 
Detailed accounts of inspection and destruction activities can be found in appendices II and III respectively. 
21. Further biological inspections were conducted as part of the baseline inspection process. 
One team visited over 30 sites, obtaining much information needed to design ongoing monitoring and verification in the biological area. 
Talks were also held to clarify certain issues in the biological area. 
The U-2 continues to be used both in survey mode and to provide detailed photography of sites in preparation for ground inspections. 
Helicopter missions continue to be flown in support of ground inspections and to provide a time-series photographic record of sites which will need monitoring under the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
There remains some doubt, however, that Iraq is fully cooperating in this regard, particularly as it maintains its claim to have destroyed all documentation and not to be able to recall certain key facts. 
In this regard, the lack of documentation has been one of the principal delaying factors. 
That said, there has been a marked change for the better in Iraq's willingness to address the Commission's concerns, particularly in relation to current dual-purpose facilities. 
27. A draft proposal for an export/import monitoring mechanism was prepared by the Office of the Special Commission in consultation with the IAEA Action Team. 
The agreed text was then submitted on 13 May 1994 to the Committee established under resolution 661 (1990) (i.e., the Sanctions Committee). 
28. The proposal envisages a system of timely notification, rather than licensing, of exports from States and imports into Iraq of items which are covered in the annexes to the Commission and IAEA plans for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
A principal consideration in designing the proposal has been the need for a mechanism robust enough to deter Iraq from potential breaches. 
Nevertheless, to be workable, the mechanism must also be sufficiently simple so as not to place an undue reporting burden on Governments. 
The mechanism will be buttressed by the ability of the Commission and IAEA to conduct unlimited inspections throughout Iraq. 
29. The situation is very different, generally for the better, from that which obtained at the time of the last report. 
Iraq has accepted resolution 715 (1991) and the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
It has provided the Commission much new information about both its past programmes and its dual-purpose facilities. 
Inspection teams are no longer subjected routinely to obstruction or intimidation, rather as a rule receiving the support and assistance they request from their Iraqi counterparts. 
30. However, work remains to be done. 
- Is the Commission confident that it has accounted for and eliminated all of Iraq's banned capabilities? 
31. Further work still needs to be done to clarify outstanding issues in relation to the past programmes. 
The speed with which that can be resolved is primarily dependent on Iraq's openness and honesty and, to a lesser degree, supplier Governments' responses to the Commission's requests for assistance in verifying Iraq's accounts of imports. 
Each site to be monitored needs to be inspected thoroughly and a monitoring and verification protocol prepared for it. 
This entails preparation and collation of data and imagery from all previous ground and aerial inspections with the results of the Commission's analysis of these. 
So long as Iraq continues to cooperate, however, the system should be established soon. 
33. Establishing an export/import monitoring mechanism also requires further work (see para. 27 above). 
1. When the Security Council created the Special Commission in April 1991, the organizational structure and the financing arrangements focused upon the identification and destruction phases of the work of the Special Commission and IAEA. 
At that time, these phases were seen as being of limited duration. 
Ad hoc measures for staffing and financing were thus resorted to. 
The Council thus adopted, in October 1992, resolution 778 (1992), calling for the transfer of Iraqi assets under third-party control to an escrow account administered by the Secretary-General. 
Funds deposited in this account have allowed the Special Commission and IAEA to cover their operating budget, total expenditure reaching $55.2 million by the end of 1993. 
2. To date, the Commission and IAEA have been able to operate on this very uncertain financial basis. 
However, as the Commission and IAEA move into ongoing monitoring and verification, which will be of indefinite duration, it will be necessary for a solid financial base to be established, which will provide the assurance of adequate and continuous financing free of Iraqi control. 
This is an issue to which the Security Council will have to address itself when it contemplates action on paragraphs 21 and 22 of resolution 687 (1991). 
3. Following Iraq's acceptance of resolution 715 (1991), the Commission's activities have focused increasingly on the implementation of the plans for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
These require, inter alia, that Iraq provide regular and detailed information on activities, equipment and programmes which fall under the regime. 
Under a new export/import control regime, Member States will also provide a large volume of data. 
For the Commission's part, this information will be verified by on-site and aerial inspections, information provided from other sources and through the use of various monitoring devices installed at facilities. 
4. The organizational and administrative structure of the Commission in New York and in Iraq is being adapted to allow the Commission to maintain its current level of support for intrusive operations while meeting the requirements for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
5. Additional staff in the chemical, biological, ballistic and export/import control areas have been provided to the Commission by supporting Governments to assess Iraq's declarations, to develop monitoring and verification protocols and to draft procedures for the export/import monitoring mechanism. 
The nuclear component of the Commission will remain at two. 
Data analysis and photographic imagery will have a total of five staff. 
Additional staff will also be brought in for the development of operational plans for export/import control. 
6. The activities of the Commission with regard to ongoing monitoring and verification will require an expansion of its facilities in Baghdad. 
The Iraqi side was informed of these plans, responding to them positively and designating the premises of the United Nations located in the Canal Hotel as the site for the Centre. 
This Centre will serve the requirements of both the Commission and IAEA. 
A Director for the Centre has been recruited. 
7. Additional office space to accommodate an expanded presence has been identified. 
Data from sites monitored with cameras and other sensors will be transmitted as required to the operations room via telephone and radio links. 
For this purpose, a 100-metre communications mast provided by Iraq is being erected at the Canal Hotel. 
Facilities will be available for analysing the data received from the monitored sites and for archiving essential information required in Baghdad. 
Computers capable of storing relevant protocol information in an electronic form will be installed. 
The Aerial Inspection Team will be able to process photographs in Baghdad and integrate imagery into the monitoring and verification protocols. 
8. Great attention was given to achieving the highest possible level of security at the Centre in order to protect the information gathered and to allow inspectors and analysts to conduct their work in a protected environment. 
A secure telephone extension will be maintained at the Sheraton Hotel for the use of inspection teams. 
10. The support staff will be increased to maintain and operate communications, data collection and analysis equipment which will be acquired by the Commission. 
In addition to the support staff, Governments will be requested to provide resident experts in aerial imagery, ballistic missiles, chemical weapons and chemical industry, microbiology, nuclear technology and export/import control. 
They will be sent to Baghdad for a three- to six-month tour of duty. 
12. While personnel are being recruited and equipment purchased for the task of ongoing monitoring and verification, the Chemical Destruction Group was disbanded at the completion of its task. 
In parallel, the Commission continued its investigation into Iraq's past prohibited missile programmes and its compliance with resolution 687 (1991). 
(a) To update data collected by previous inspection teams on Iraq's missile research and development programme; 
(b) To examine issues related to Iraq's reporting on facilities to be monitored under the Plan for ongoing monitoring and verification in the missile area as approved by resolution 715 (1991); 
(c) To conduct a preliminary survey for possible application of monitoring sensors and technologies. 
Iraq provided the team with a detailed update of its current missile programmes relevant to surface-to-surface missiles with a range greater than 50 kilometres. 
This included discussions of Iraq's reporting on facilities to be monitored, examination of declarations submitted by Iraq in January 1994 pursuant to the Plan and practical on-site investigation of relevant issues. 
This work resulted in a draft format for Iraq's reporting on those missile research-and-development and production facilities that would be under the most intensive monitoring regime. 
During inspection and soon after it, Iraq submitted to the Commission reports under this format for all relevant facilities. 
Iraq has yet to provide required data on some of its missile projects. 
Use of a variety of sensors and recording devices could be an important part of monitoring procedures under the Plan. 
(a) To assess Iraq's dual-purpose missile industrial capabilities that might be used in support of missile production; 
(b) To continue compiling the database on Iraq's machine tools and equipment usable for missile production; 
(c) To carry out an assessment of possibilities of installing sensors and using other technologies to monitor missile-related industrial activities. 
This was the first protocol-building team sent to Iraq as a part of baseline activities in the missile area under the Plan for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
Ongoing monitoring and verification protocols incorporate detailed procedures and information required for monitoring activities, using a variety of different means at sites in Iraq covered by the Plan. 
They will also contain a systematic collection of that information known about sites concerned necessary for effective monitoring and verification. 
Once created, a protocol for a given site would be updated as necessary on the basis of the findings of monitoring and verification activities. 
10. BM22/UNSCOM71 carried out its activities in Iraq from 30 March to 20 May 1994 through a succession of rounds of visits to Iraq. 
The team visited more than 30 facilities to be placed, depending on the nature of their activities, under different regimes of monitoring. 
The team also conducted the survey of the sites to identify focal points for monitoring activities. 
These recommendations, include, inter alia, suggestions for the installation of cameras of different types and for tagging and monitoring missile-related and dual-purpose equipment. 
The recommendations also contain proposals for on-site inspection programmes for each facility, amounting to a total of more than 100 inspection visits per year. 
This inspection team is tasked to conduct tagging of a number of operational missile systems in Iraq covered by the Plan for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
12. The purpose of this tagging operation is to assist the Commission in effective monitoring of non-modification of a number of missile systems and keep a reliable inventory control of missiles under monitoring. 
Prime attention was paid to the safety aspects of working with live missiles. 
Reference data for each missile system was gathered to include measurements and photography of major parts and components. 
The data collected will be used to establish "official" UNSCOM missile configurations for each missile system for use in future inspections and to support automated processing of data collected from the monitoring cameras. 
19. During December 1993, a team was sent to Baghdad to upgrade these systems. 
Telephone-line transmission of signals from the sites to the UNSCOM office in Baghdad was replaced by radio transmission to allow for reliable communications. 
Their recommendations included the use of monitoring cameras for what was considered to be critical areas of these facilities. 
The teams made a number of proposals on the use of tags and different types of sensors to help identify and monitor specific activities and equipment. 
21. Experts will visit Iraq in July to install cameras and to tag equipment identified for monitoring. 
They will also install equipment in the Baghdad Ongoing Monitoring and Verification Centre to control these systems. 
Initially, there will be two basic types of cameras. 
Both will be time-lapsed video, one with motion sensors and one without. All camera systems will be capable of transmitting data to the Centre. 
During these meetings, issues discussed related to the assessment of Iraq's declarations, identification of critical points for monitoring missile-related activities and appropriate techniques, including sensors, to ensure effective monitoring. 
Lists of dual-purpose equipment, technologies and other items that could be used for the development, production, modification or acquisition of ballistic missiles with a range greater than 150 kilometres were also discussed. 
23. The Commission continued its investigation of the outstanding issues related to the past missile programme proscribed under resolution 687 (1991). 
This work is essential to establish a solid and verified baseline for ongoing monitoring and verification in accordance with resolution 715 (1991). 
In particular, this will allow the Commission to have a full and comprehensive picture of the knowledge Iraq obtained in the missile area through its past activities. 
24. Issues related to programmes proscribed under section C of resolution 687 (1991) were discussed with Iraq on a continuous basis, especially during the rounds of the high-level talks in November 1993 and March 1994 in New York. 
Verification of this and other information provided by Iraq continued, including through contacts with Governments that possess data of relevance to this work. 
25. The Commission continued to reiterate its request that Iraq provide original documentation that would substantiate the declarations made by Iraq concerning its past prohibited missile programmes. 
This documentation covers the period from 1977 to December 1990 and accounts for nearly three quarters of the missiles covered by resolution 687 (1991) and declared by Iraq. 
The results of this investigation will be critical for the Commission's reporting to the Security Council under paragraph 22 of resolution 687 (1991). 
The team also inspected the area around the site of the alleged attack. 
Vehicles, boats and helicopters were used in the survey. 
During the inspection, the team did not find any immediate evidence of the use of chemical weapons. 
Consequently, a second team of explosive demolition experts from the Commission's Chemical Destruction Group at Muthanna was dispatched to the site, on 25 November 1993, and concluded that the munition was not a chemical munition but a highly explosive rocket-propelled grenade. 
It was destroyed by the experts. 
28. In the course of its investigation, the Commission has also obtained some documents, which were examined and retained for forensic examination and analysis. 
The environmental conditions (e.g., flora and fauna) observed and documented by the team supported the results of the analysis. 
This equipment had been procured under the auspices of Iraq's chemical warfare programme. 
31. The team also visited the Ibn al Baytar facility in order to create a monitoring and verification protocol for that site. 
The purpose was to assess whether the general model for monitoring and verification protocols developed in the Commission's headquarters in New York were indeed applicable in practice to dual-purpose chemical facilities. 
32. As a result of CW13/UNSCOM67, the Iraqi side received on 14 March 1994 an official letter specifying those items of the chemical production equipment which the Commission had decided should be destroyed. 
Iraq was provided with precise descriptions of the items. 
In addition, Iraq was asked to provide, by 30 April 1994, a detailed description of the intended permitted future use of the remaining tagged equipment for a final decision on their disposal. 
Otherwise, the Commission would also have to consider whether the items would also need to be destroyed. 
Those items not destroyed would then be subjected to ongoing monitoring and verification. 
These samplers are designed to determine the types and levels of chemicals in the air at that site. 
The team also employed portable samplers which took additional samples for gaining an even more comprehensive survey of the air at Muthanna. 
The samplers were installed in a pattern which would cover air quality on the site from all wind directions. 
An Iraqi maintenance and construction crew prepared the mounting poles for the samplers. 
The samplers were programmed to sample the air around the clock in a discontinuous mode for a 30-day period. 
A microprocessor-driven meteorological station is mounted on one of the samplers to record hourly wind speed, wind direction, temperature and humidity. 
Owing to Iraq's claim that all documents concerning the past programmes of weapons of mass destruction had been destroyed in 1991 and 1992, the team had to resort to indirect proofs. 
This included interviews with senior personnel involved in Iraq's past chemical weapons programme as well as in Iraq's data recollection seminars held over the period January-March 1994. 
35. The Iraqi side was able to provide a credible overview of the past chemical weapons-activities between 1980 and 1988 and in 1990. 
A major step forward was the presentation of a handwritten copy of the inventory of the procurement activities between 1982 and 1988. This contained a list of "Letter of Credit" numbers, with additional details on suppliers, values of contracts and general description of goods. 
Iraq claimed the list covered all procurement activities of the chemical weapons programme. 
An initial evaluation shows that the Iraqi presentation seems to be credible and possibly complete. 
However, a thorough examination will require much work and a further round of contacts with the supplier Governments. 
36. Iraq, during this inspection, claimed that, when the chemical weapons programme was recommenced in 1980, "the Project" could rely for the first two years on the resources of a previous unsuccessful operating organization which stopped its activities in 1978. 
It was claimed that all procurement activities related to Iraq's chemical weapons programme were cancelled in summer 1988 at the end of the Iran-Iraq war. 
37. During this inspection, Iraq also presented its intentions concerning the reuse of dual-use chemical production equipment in civilian projects, such as the production of phenol and aniline. 
Some sites are of high interest since these sites still retain the potential to revert to chemical weapons precursor production. 
They have equipment, personnel and know-how which could be brought into a chemical weapons operating mode in a relatively short period. 
The remaining sites will be covered in two more missions. 
40. In parallel with the various rounds of high-level political talks, UNSCOM experts have held three technical meetings with Iraq on chemical weapons issues. 
However, Iraq agreed to endeavour to address any questions that might arise during the Commission's verification activities. 
The Commission, for its part, informed Iraq that it had assessed as credible the information provided in the talks held in Baghdad in October 1993 regarding Iraq's past chemical weapons programme. 
However, in the absence of documentation, independent verification of the data remained problematic. 
The issue of equipment and chemicals left at the Muthanna State Establishment was also discussed. 
It was agreed that the Commission should send a mission to Baghdad in January 1994 to mark equipment in order to prepare an inventory as to the release or disposal of that equipment. 
Further discussion was reserved on the release or disposal of chemicals remaining at the site. 
42. During the meeting held in Baghdad in February 1994, Iraq informed the Commission of the results of its seminar with senior Iraqi personnel formerly involved in the chemical weapons programme. Additional data on outstanding issues, e.g., the research-and-development programme and imports of precursor chemicals, were provided. 
43. During the meeting held in New York in March 1994, the Commission asked Iraq for additional details to fill in gaps in previously provided information. 
These included a breakdown of the quantities of imported precursor chemicals by year and contract. 
The declared quantities of produced agents, however, remained unchanged at 4,340.5 tonnes. 
45. CW15/UNSCOM74 considered that, during the April discussions held in Baghdad, Iraq had presented to the best of its ability the history of its chemical weapons programme. 
The orders of magnitude of the declared figures appear credible and the account presented is now more internally consistent than previous accounts. 
46. As supporting documentary evidence for its declarations, Iraq provided a handwritten extract of a list of letters of credit issued for the purpose of purchases for the chemical weapons programme. 
This process of contacting the Governments concerned is well under way, but here UNSCOM is highly dependent on the timely assistance of the Governments. 
47. In December 1993, the Commission provided Iraq with model formats for the latter's initial declarations, required under the plan for ongoing monitoring and verification, of dual-purpose chemical facilities. 
On 16 January 1994, Iraq delivered to the Commission's Field Office in Baghdad partially completed formats. 
At subsequent meetings of the two sides, Iraq was informed by the Commission of the inadequacies of these returns and of what was required to bring them into conformity with the Commission's requirements. 
Iraq was told that full initial declarations were one of the main prerequisites for the protocol-building procedure and hence for the initiation of ongoing monitoring and verification. 
Since then, several meetings of experts from the two sides have addressed this issue, with the result that the Commission now has a more complete set of declarations for such facilities. 
48. The first biological inspections in the baseline process started with the fourth biological inspection team (BW4/UNSCOM72), which conducted its activities in Iraq from 8 to 26 April 1994. 
The inventory was developed in three stages: marking of the items of interest with tamper-proof, bar-coded, polymer-coated tape; close-up photography of these items; and the entry of such items and their codes in the inventory. 
The inventory will provide an overview of Iraq's biological capabilities through accountability of the equipment's use, transfer or modification. 
50. Following the presentation of Iraq's declarations in January 1994, high-level talks were conducted with Iraqi officials in February and March 1994. 
Subsequently, Iraq made supplementary declarations on these sites. 
In early June 1994, a team of experts held technical talks in Baghdad with Iraq on biological issues aimed at clarifying or completing information previously provided under the Plan, in order to facilitate the analytical work required to establish a monitoring regime for all the sites. 
52. In March 1994, a seminar of international experts was held in New York to prepare for inspections connected with establishing the biological baseline. 
In May 1994, a further seminar was held as part of the Commission's efforts to review all declarations and data on Iraq's biological capabilities. 
Further seminars are planned to discuss the following aspects of the biological elements of the Plan: sensors and other monitoring technologies; monitoring modalities; and requirements for the training of inspectors. 
53. Efforts to build the protocols for each biological site are under way. 
Further information will be obtained throughout the baseline process. 
Tagging technologies have already been identified and deemed appropriate with respect to bio-technological equipment. 
Based on the results of these seminars and information from inspections, cameras and additional tags may be installed at a later date. 
55. Activities in the nuclear area are reported separately by IAEA. 
However, the Special Commission conducted a second gamma aerial survey from 2 to 15 December 1993. 
During that mission, the team surveyed six sites. 
It obtained detailed gamma spectra at radioactive disposal areas at Tuwaitha as well as two areas at Al Atheer. 
While the data are still being analysed, early indications show the power of this capability to survey rapidly a relatively large area and to pinpoint particular sites for more detailed investigation. 
56. The Commission's aerial inspections, using both helicopters and high-altitude surveillance aircraft, continued over the period under review. 
The Commission's high-altitude reconnaissance aircraft (U-2) now flies once or twice a week, having flown a total of 209 missions since the inception of its use in support of the Commission's operations. 
The Aerial Inspection Team currently conducts three to four flights a week. 
1. A full background report on chemical destruction activities has been given in previous reports. 
The present report focuses solely on developments since December 1993 and the closing down of the Chemical Destruction Group. 
2. The high level of safety standards at Muthanna has been maintained over the reporting period. 
As in the past, Iraqi requests to lower some standards in order to speed up work have been rejected. 
Efforts to educate the Iraqi side about safety standards made some slow progress. 
However, set-backs occurred from time to time but were all contained without serious accident because of quick action of the Chemical Destruction Group. 
3. UNSCOM observed increasing pressure on the Muthanna management since November 1993, when the Iraqis started to speed up the support of destruction activities. 
Most of the minor incidents occurred between November 1993 and April 1994 and can be seen as a direct result of pressure on the Muthanna management from the Government of Iraq. 
UNSCOM has provided about 100 protective suits to Iraqi workers at Muthanna. 
In summary, the high safety standards have paid dividends. 
4. The destruction of chemical warfare agents and precursors was completed by early April 1994. 
Destruction figures are listed below. 
A number of missile solid-propellant components were also destroyed in May 1994. 
5. After 6 April 1994, the Chemical Destruction Group concentrated on the destruction of dual-use chemical production equipment. 
The identification and the tagging of this equipment was the main objective of UNSCOM 67 in January/February 1994. 
As noted in appendix II, section B, on the occasion of high-level talks in New York in March 1994, Iraq received a letter containing the Executive Chairman's decision on the destruction of equipment. 
Besides single pieces of equipment, the main installations which have been destroyed and partly sealed off are the hydrolysis plant, pilot plants, the aerosol test chamber, the DF plant, and the mustard plant. 
6. Bunkers and specially designed, concrete-lined lagoons which have been used for the storage of chemical waste from destruction activities have been sealed off with reinforced concrete according to the directions given by the Destruction Advisory Panel. 
However, all tubes and valves around the burning chamber have been dismantled and stored in bunkers, as they were heavily contaminated. 
(a) An area sweep. 
The main effort fell on those areas where the Group had conducted its major activities (e.g., incinerator, hydrolysis plant, accumulation areas). 
This was followed by an extended check and sweep, i.e, a clean-up operation. 
This stage was completed in mid-May 1994; 
In all, 100 experts served with the Group; 
A documentation team will cover every aspect of operations of the Group, making observations on lessons to be learnt and recommendations for any similar future operation. 
8. The Chemical Destruction Group has successfully completed its mission. 
The disbanding of the Group on 16 June 1994 marked the completion of one of the Commission's prime mandates under Security Council resolution 687 (1991). 
1. Following Iraq's acceptance of Security Council resolution 715 (1991), the work of the Information Assessment Unit has increasingly focused on the implementation of ongoing monitoring and verification. 
However, this has not been to the exclusion of work on past programmes, where substantial effort has been devoted to verifying Iraq's declarations concerning its former weapons of mass destruction programmes. 
The Information Assessment Unit also continues to analyse and assess information from supporting Governments and other sources concerning possible outstanding issues in relation to these programmes. 
2. The steps under way in the different areas to implement ongoing monitoring and verification are described in detail elsewhere in the present report. 
One set of declarations, for example, contained over 2,000 pages of material. 
The declarations received in answer to these draft formats require assessment from a number of perspectives. These include reviewing the accuracy of the data supplied and the range and type of facilities declared. 
The declarations also contain a number of sites not previously inspected by UNSCOM; these need to be identified and preparations for initial inspections undertaken. 
An additional element of the review process is to assess whether the formats themselves require modification; this is an important aspect of the analysis process, since the final versions of the formats and the consequent declarations constitute an important part of the architecture for ongoing monitoring and verification. 
4. In addition to reviewing declarations, a major project has been undertaken within the Information Assessment Unit to compile records for each site to be monitored, drawing upon, inter alia, past inspection reports, information from supporting countries and photography. 
These records will provide the analysts with a comprehensive record of the history of each site undergoing monitoring. 
5. Interface with external organizations and other bodies continues to be of great assistance. 
6. The Commission's aerial assets, the high-altitude surveillance aircraft (U-2) and the helicopter-borne Aerial Inspection Team, continue to fulfil their traditional roles. 
Both assets also provide a useful source of information for preparing for initial inspections at newly declared ongoing monitoring and verification-related sites. 
The Aerial Inspection Team plays a particularly useful role by preparing site diagrams for new facilities, in advance of ground inspections of the sites. 
A second computer expert is also being recruited. 
Noting with great satisfaction the establishment of a united, non-racial and democratic government of South Africa, 
1. Welcomes the final report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa (UNOMSA) (S/1994/717); 
3. Decides that, with the successful completion of its mandate, UNOMSA is terminated forthwith; 
4. Also decides that it has concluded its consideration of the item entitled "The question of South Africa" and hereby removes this item from the list of matters of which the Council is seized. 
1. The present report is submitted in response to Security Council resolution 911 (1994) of 21 April 1994, by which the Council extended the mandate of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia (UNOMIL) for a period of six months, until 22 October 1994. 
2. On 23 May 1994, the President of the Security Council issued a statement (S/PRST/1994/25), expressing the Council's satisfaction with the full installation of the Council of State and with indications that the Liberian National Transitional Government had begun to assume its responsibilities and functions throughout the country. 
At the same time, however, the President expressed the Council's concern that political differences and renewed violence among and within certain factions had stalled the disarmament process. 
positions of Deputy Ministers, those allocated to the Interim Government of National Unity (IGNU) and the National Patriotic Front for Liberia (NPFL) have been filled. 
The internal conflict within the United Liberation Movement for Democracy in Liberia (ULIMO) has, however, held up the assignment of the Deputy Ministerial posts set aside for that party. 
5. However, the issue of appointing heads of the autonomous agencies and public corporations remains unresolved. 
NPFL and ULIMO consider that it is their prerogative to nominate candidates to head these institutions. 
NPFL and ULIMO have advanced the argument that if the Government is to include the participation of all the parties, the parties should be responsible for the allocation of these posts. 
A compromise is being sought which, while acknowledging the legitimate role of the Council in this regard, will also facilitate full consultations with the parties. 
If not resolved, this issue could further delay the peace process. 
6. Beyond the difficulties the Liberian National Transitional Government is experiencing in the filling of the vacant posts, the continuing fighting within and between parties constitutes the most serious obstacle standing in the way of the peace process. 
As I pointed out in my previous report (S/1994/588), prior to the installation of the Council of State, a dispute arose within the leadership of ULIMO, along ethnic lines, between Chairman Alhaji Kromah (Mandingo) and General Roosevelt Johnson (Krahn) over ULIMO nominees to the Council of State. 
This dispute resulted in an outbreak of fighting in the western region among the ULIMO forces and the displacement of some 36,000 people since February 1994. 
8. In the eastern part of Liberia, attacks by the Liberian Peace Council (LPC), an armed group formed after the signing of the Cotonou Agreement, against the NPFL constitute another major impediment to the peace process. 
This conflict has been directly responsible for the displacement, since February 1994, of an estimated 50,000 persons to Buchanan. 
In addition, NPFL remains unwilling to disarm as long as LPC continues its offensive. 
The Liberian National Transitional Government, UNOMIL and ECOMOG continue to pursue mediation efforts to bring about a cease-fire between the two parties that, if successful, would lead to disengagement of forces and formal involvement of LPC in the disarmament and demobilization process. 
9. The parties' mistrust for one another has, in the case of some parties, extended to ECOMOG. 
In this context, ECOMOG's role as a peace-keeper has become increasingly complex in the performance of its security role. 
10. Soldiers of the Nigerian and Ugandan contingents have recently been abducted and held for varying lengths of time by Mandingo elements of ULIMO and LPC, both of which have claimed that ECOMOG has become involved in the conflict. 
Two soldiers are yet to be released by ULIMO and UNOMIL continues its efforts to obtain their release. 
Furthermore, ECOMOG has been accused, primarily by NPFL, of arbitrariness and inflexibility in its surveillance of Liberians who travel to and from NPFL territory, especially on the Gbarnga-Monrovia axis. 
The Liberian National Transitional Government is consulting with ECOMOG on how it might best assume a greater share of responsibility for the country's internal security, as civil authority is extended. 
11. NPFL has also asserted complicity between some elements of ECOMOG and the Armed Forces of Liberia (AFL) in supplying material and logistical support to LPC. 
In view of the potential implications of these assertions for the peace process, my Special Representative has discussed the issue with the Chairman of ECOWAS and the Field Commander of ECOMOG. 
He has advised me that ECOMOG is treating the assertions with seriousness and that the Field Commander has undertaken an investigation of the matter. 
Meanwhile, the Chairman of ECOWAS and the Field Commander reaffirm that it is not the policy of ECOWAS or ECOMOG to support any faction in the Liberian conflict. 
There is no doubt, however, that the level of mistrust between NPFL and ECOMOG has been heightened as a result of these claims. 
The efforts of ECOMOG, though questioned by some factions, have been greatly appreciated by most Liberians, as well as the international community, which recognizes the human and financial sacrifice made by the West African Governments. 
13. Nevertheless, under the present circumstances of mistrust and hostilities between and within some factions, and despite the efforts of ECOMOG and UNOMIL, the parties have refused to engage actively in the disarmament of their combatants or to give up control of territory. 
14. An additional cause for serious concern is the failure of the international community to provide financial support for those Governments which have contributed to ECOMOG. 
Nigeria specifically said that it would have to withdraw its contingents unless a solution could be found to the problem. 
I am actively pursuing this matter and will report to the Security Council as necessary. 
15. In accordance with its concept of operations, UNOMIL had planned to deploy 39 military observer teams in three phases, by March 1994. 
By mid-June, however, owing to the security situation in various areas of the country, only 29 teams had been deployed in their respective locations (see attached map). 
Since December 1993, there have been 12 incidents in which United Nations military observers have been harassed, their possessions taken and/or United Nations vehicles and radios confiscated. 
Only in three cases have the items been recovered. 
16. In the western region, insecurity in upper Lofa county impeded the deployment of military observers. 
Aerial reconnaissance in this region was carried out in May and deployment will be undertaken subject to improvement of the security situation and to the deployment of ECOMOG forces. 
Problems resulting from fighting within ULIMO necessitated the temporary withdrawal in May 1994 of the Kongo Border Crossing Team in Grand Cape Mount county to Monrovia. 
17. Full deployment has been completed in the central and northern regions. 
In the eastern region, only four out of nine teams have been deployed. 
Efforts are being made to obtain the concurrence of NPFL in undertaking reconnaissance missions in the areas near Tobli and Zwedru, which are a necessary preparation for any further deployment in the area. 
In the northern region, deployment has only been effected in Gbarnga. 
ECOMOG's plan to deploy throughout the country has not yet materialized. 
19. According to the information provided by the parties, it is estimated that a total number of approximately 54,000 adult and 6,000 child combatants will have to be demobilized. 
During this period, 1,951 weapons, 166,079 rounds of assorted ammunition and 19 pieces of plastic explosives were surrendered by the warring parties. 
Before NPFL declared that it would stop the disarmament of its combatants, 1,500 NPFL combatants had been congregated in one assembly area ready to disarm. 
These combatants are still in the area and are receiving food rations from UNOMIL. 
As noted earlier, mistrust, lack of commitment and, in some instances, open hostility between and among the various parties and other armed groups have been and continue to be the principal reasons for the slow pace of disarmament. 
21. Three rehabilitation centres for child combatants have been opened and 180 child fighters have been disarmed and demobilized. 
Of those, 130 have been successfully reunited with their families and 50 remain in the centres for longer care. 
Twelve children attempted to leave the programme prematurely but returned after a short period. 
Psychological support is given to the children by a team of social workers under the supervision of a psychologist. 
Substance abuse, particularly marijuana, is evident among the children. 
Such tasks include urban sanitation, agricultural and other activities in Monrovia and Konola. 
Resources permitting, this approach will be replicated around the country. 
23. The Security Council will recall that in my last report (S/1994/588), I indicated my intention to send a team of international experts to Liberia in order to consult with the Liberian National Transitional Government and the Elections Commission. 
The team visited Liberia from 26 May to 4 June 1994 and met with members of the Council of State, the Cabinet and the Legislative Assembly. 
24. The team's discussions centred on the timetable for the forthcoming presidential and general elections and the operational and other constraints to be overcome if elections are to be held on the scheduled date of 7 September 1994. 
One political party, however, while reiterating its commitment to disarmament, observed that it was also of critical importance that elections be held on the scheduled date. 
25. Officials of the Transitional Government and the political parties have requested more information on the system of proportional representation, which, under the prevailing circumstances, would facilitate the organization of the elections. 
The political parties have requested my Special Representative to convene a series of meetings with the Elections Commission, the UNOMIL Electoral Observer and the United Nations Development Programme Electoral Adviser to review preparations and assist in establishing ground rules for the elections. 
26. Reports on food distribution indicate that of a possible 1,500,000 people in need, approximately 1,100,000 are receiving humanitarian assistance at this time. 
An estimated 400,000 people are inaccessible in sections of the south-east, Lofa and, most recently, Cape Mount and Bomi counties. 
Of the total number of beneficiaries, 800,000 are registered as displaced, of whom 150,000 were displaced within the last six months. 
This brings the monthly requirement of food for distribution to 12,000 metric tons. 
For 1994, 70 per cent of the estimated food needs have been mobilized by the international relief community, including the United Nations agencies and organizations and non-governmental organizations. 
Since fighting broke out on 26 May, 16,000 people have been displaced in Tubmanburg, taking refuge at the UNOMIL and ECOMOG bases and the hospital. 
These people are in need of food, medical care, shelter and water. 
Humanitarian convoys accompanied by heavy ECOMOG escorts are reaching them with supplies. 
28. Fighting in the south-east continues to be disruptive. 
Civilians displaced from that area, totalling 50,000, have been arriving in Buchanan since February. 
Reports have been received indicating that 2,000 civilians are trapped in the Liberia Agricultural Compound where LPC has restricted their movement. 
Food was also delivered to civilians who were found to be malnourished. The hospital was depleted of supplies. 
30. An increase in malnutrition has been noted in some accessible parts of the country, such as in Nimba and parts of Bong county. 
In Nimba, an international non-governmental organization has reported that the severe malnutrition rate increased from 4.3 to 6.7 per cent between February and May 1994. 
Among the factors related to the increase in malnutrition were the arrival of some 20,000 repatriating refugees and newly displaced persons from the south-east and Upper Lofa county, as well as deteriorating road conditions during the rainy season. 
Bridge repairs are being carried out along the main distribution routes to ease the delivery problems, and emergency food distributions to the displaced population have also been accelerated in the past month. 
This is because of the return of many teachers and school-feeding programmes supported by the World Food Programme and the non-governmental organizations. 
33. In the past two months, 1,800 metric tons of seed rice have been distributed in five counties, including Maryland in the south-east. 
34. Organized voluntary repatriation of the 700,000 Liberian refugees has been equally affected by the slow pace in the peace process. 
Depending on the success of the spontaneous returnee programme and on advances in the peace process, UNHCR is considering launching a pilot project for organized repatriation to areas which are safe and accessible. 
This will be accompanied by fund-raising for rehabilitating basic social infrastructure in areas of return to improve the absorptive capacity of those communities. 
Assistance to Sierra Leonean refugees in Upper Lofa has not resumed because of insecurity in the area. 
UNHCR is looking into the possibility of mounting a cross-border operation to Upper Lofa from Guinea, if security permits. 
35. The civil conflict in Liberia has been characterized by major abuses of human rights. 
The Lutheran Church massacre in 1990, which claimed the life of 600 innocent civilians, and the Harbel massacre of June 1992, where another 600 innocents were slaughtered in a five-hour period, are but extreme examples of atrocities which have been committed throughout the country. 
37. Women, who have throughout the conflict been victims of mental and physical abuse, continue to suffer. 
In Buchanan, the non-governmental organization Assistance to Women and Girls (AWAG) is providing counselling to 90 women, all of whom, since February, have been raped by combatants. The youngest victim receiving care is 12 years old. 
However, the institutions have so far been unable systematically to verify reports of abuses because of continuing insecurity and other technical and logistical difficulties. 
39. My Special Representative has been holding discussions on these and related issues with the Liberian human rights organizations. 
In pursuance of Security Council resolution 866 (1993) of 22 September 1993, which mandated UNOMIL to report to me any major violations of international humanitarian law, a joint plan of action has been developed. 
The principal objective of this plan is to increase public awareness of human rights and their relationship to the reconciliation process. 
A public information programme is being developed aiming to increase awareness of the contribution that social justice, fairness and equity can make to improved governance. 
41. The continuing hostilities of recent months have led to new population displacements and have placed additional demands on relief organizations in Liberia. 
In addition to the political imperative of complete disarmament and demobilization in accordance with the Cotonou Agreement, I would appeal, on humanitarian grounds, to all armed factions in Liberia to cease their hostilities and extend full cooperation to organizations engaged in the delivery of humanitarian assistance. 
I commend the efforts of the United Nations agencies and NGOs in responding to those in need in Liberia, often under dangerous and difficult conditions. 
I would also encourage donors to continue to respond positively to the requests addressed to them for assistance in meeting the urgent needs of newly displaced persons. 
42. There are pockets of security in Liberia where the Liberian National Transitional Government is attempting to extend its civil authority and I encourage the Transitional Government to continue its efforts to this end. 
Emergency humanitarian assistance will be required in Liberia well into the future but as conditions improve in several counties Liberians will be able to redirect their efforts to self-sustaining and productive endeavours. 
43. The present insecurity and restricted commercial activities constrain Liberian efforts to energize the reconciliation process, to speed up recovery and to establish a sustainable basis for improved governance and greater public participation. 
The impact of the economic sanctions currently placed on certain areas of Liberia has also contributed to the sluggishness of the economy. 
It has also set out policy considerations in important economic and human development areas by proposing a linkage between the reintegration of ex-combatants and economic development and the restructuring of public sector management. 
The Government's concerns about these issues are to be presented at an informal consultation of donors in Abidjan scheduled to take place during the week of 20 June 1994. 
These initiatives are important steps forward in the reconciliation process and they represent a necessary focus on the immediate and medium-term requirements of recovery. 
I encourage donors to support the Liberian National Transitional Government in this direction. 
44. The deployment of the ECOMOG forces and the UNOMIL observers in all parts of Liberia will be critical in generating confidence among Liberians throughout the country. 
I remain satisfied by the collaboration between UNOMIL and ECOMOG at senior levels. 
I am also pleased to learn that ECOMOG is investigating alleged reports of misconduct by some of its soldiers, as the effective disarmament and demobilization of the warring factions require the continued confidence of all Liberians in ECOMOG. 
45. In his statement of 23 May 1994 (S/PRST/1994/25), the President of the Security Council conveyed the Council's request to me to prepare options by 30 June 1994 regarding the future implementation of UNOMIL's mandate and its continued operations. 
As I have consistently stated in previous reports, I believe that the basis for the establishment and maintenance of lasting peace and stability in Liberia is the faithful implementation of the Cotonou Agreement. 
I continue to believe that UNOMIL's mandate is relevant to the circumstances in Liberia and that the Mission's efforts are critical to the implementation of the Cotonou Agreement and to assisting the Liberian National Transitional Government and the Liberian people to achieve national reconciliation. 
46. With the full installation of the Transitional Government and its various administrative instruments, significant progress has been made in the implementation of the Cotonou Agreement. 
The Transitional Government is a most important building block for the future. 
47. Bearing this in mind, it is imperative that all the Liberian parties extend a greater cooperation to ECOMOG and UNOMIL in order to move the peace process forward and achieve the objectives outlined in the Cotonou Agreement, including the holding of national elections. 
48. The emergence of two new factions in Liberia after the signing of the Cotonou Agreement, and the split within ULIMO, have substantially added to the difficulties of implementing the Agreement. 
Time is now very short. 
Delays by the Liberian parties in advancing the peace process necessarily compound the financial difficulties experienced by the ECOMOG troop-contributing countries in maintaining their contingents in Liberia. 
Should the peace process experience further undue delays, some ECOMOG troop-contributing countries may be compelled to withdraw their contingents from the force, thus jeopardizing the successful implementation of the peace process. 
Obviously, without the necessary support and cooperation of ECOMOG, UNOMIL would not be able to carry out successfully the mandate entrusted to it by the Security Council. 
51. Finally, I urge the Liberian factions to set a date for the complete cessation of hostilities, which is necessary for disarmament and preparations for elections to begin, and to live up to this date. 
I will report on progress made in this regard, including the continuation of UNOMIL's mandate in my next report to the Security Council. 
The warring factions, which have been responsible for so much death, suffering and destruction, must realize that it is they who are delaying a new dawn of hope for the Liberian people. 
It is they who must show the necessary political will and flexibility in finding solutions to the present impasse. 
Furthermore, vessels have also been heading towards Iraqi ports while declaring Iranian ports as their final destination. 
Against this background, the Islamic Republic of Iran has resorted to limited measures in Arvandrood in order to curb these a activities which not only violate Iran's sovereignty and territorial integrity but also the international sanctions against Iraq. 
These ships were either carrying Iranian flag without the consent of Iranian authorities or were declaring Iranian ports as their final destination. 
The Government of Malta has brought to the attention of all ministries and parliamentary secretaries the provisions of resolution 917 (1994) with a view to its effective implementation. 
In this regard, reports received from ministries and departments confirmed that the measures contemplated in this and the other relevant resolutions are being fully implemented. 
Legal Notices Nos. 42, 44, 45, 52 and 72 of 1992 already covered the Security Council sanctions set out in paragraphs 2 to 11 of resolution 917 (1994) and other relevant resolutions. 
Furthermore, the Malta Maritime Authority has, through the Merchant Shipping Directorate, issued a notice (MSD notice No. 8) directed to all Maltese registered ships, ordering the implementation of the sanctions as described and warning of action which will be taken if any Maltese-registered ship violates them. 
The Ports Directorate has taken measures not to allow any transshipment of goods originating from Haiti or directed to Haiti. 
Instructions have also been issued to Air Traffic Control restricting movements of aircraft between Malta and Haiti. 
This Order remains in force and by this measure the Government of Jamaica has implemented Security Council resolution 917 (1994). 
* A copy of the order may be consulted in room S-3545. 
Upon instructions by Mr. Eugeni Matinchev, Deputy Prime Minister and Chairman of the Governmental Commission on Sanctions, the relevant Bulgarian ministries and authorities have been officially informed of the provisions of Security Council resolution 917 (1994) and have been instructed regarding its strict implementation. 
As in the past, all of this is being done without any intercommunal dialogue in Latvia involving the individuals whose citizenship is being taken away, whose interests are not represented in the elected bodies either at the central or the local level. 
The only reasonable solution would be for the Parliament of Latvia to reconsider the policy on national minorities and repeal the discriminatory provisions of the Latvian Citizenship Act. 
This legislation, which is unprecedented in terms of its content, will deprive a growing number of ethnic Russians who are permanent residents of that country of any real possibility of obtaining Latvian citizenship. 
1. The Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance considered the Territories of American Samoa, Anguilla, Bermuda, British Virgin Islands, Cayman Islands, Guam, Montserrat, Tokelau, Turks and Caicos Islands and United States Virgin Islands at its 675th to 687th meetings, between 14 April and 7 June 1994. 
(a) The quality and timeliness of the information contained in the working papers prepared by the Secretariat on the above Territories; 
(b) The obligation of the administering Powers under the Charter of the United Nations to provide timely and up-to-date information on the Territories under their administration; 
(c) The need to dispatch United Nations visiting missions to the Territories as a means of obtaining first-hand information on these Territories; 
(d) The constitutional situation particularly in the Territories where a constitutional review is under way or planned; 
(g) Progress achieved in the field of political education; 
(h) The position of the local political parties on the question of self-determination and independence; 
(j) The question of military installations in some of these Territories and the impact, if any, that a withdrawal of such military installations may have on their economies; 
(k) The percentage of expatriates in the local civil service and the need to intensify the training of local personnel in order to increase their participation in the decision-making process; 
(o) Illegal activities including drug trafficking and money laundering by some interest groups in some of the Territories and efforts by the territorial Governments, assisted by the administering Powers, as well as by regional and international organizations, to eliminate those activities; 
(p) The granting of fishing licences and the related question of illegal fishing in the territorial waters of some of the Territories. 
7. The Subcommittee, at its 687th meeting, on 7 June 1994, adopted by consensus parts A and B of the draft consolidated resolution for consideration by the Special Committee. 
Having considered the questions of American Samoa , Anguilla, Bermuda, the British Virgin Islands, the Cayman Islands, Guam, Montserrat, Tokelau, the Turks and Caicos Islands and the United States Virgin Islands, 
Having examined the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance, 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 1541 (XV) of 15 December 1960, containing the principles which should guide Member States in determining whether or not an obligation exists to transmit the information called for under Article 73 e of the Charter of the United Nations, 
Aware of the special circumstances of the geographical location and economic conditions of each Territory, and bearing in mind the necessity of promoting economic stability and diversifying and strengthening further the economies of the respective Territories as a matter of priority, 
1. Approves the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance relating to American Samoa, Anguilla, Bermuda, the British Virgin Islands, the Cayman Islands, Guam, Montserrat, Tokelau, the Turks and Caicos Islands and the United States Virgin Islands; 
2. Reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of those Territories to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Charter of the United Nations and General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV), containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples; 
4. Reiterates that it is the responsibility of the administering Powers to create such conditions in the Territories as will enable their people to exercise freely and without interference their inalienable right to self-determination and independence; 
7. Reiterates the view that such factors as territorial size, geographical location, size of population and limited natural resources should in no way serve as a pretext to delay the speedy exercise by the peoples of those Territories of their inalienable right to self-determination; 
10. Also urges the administering Powers to take all necessary measures to protect and conserve the environment of the Territories under their administration against any environmental degradation, and requests the specialized agencies concerned to continue to monitor environmental conditions in those Territories; 
11. Calls upon the administering Powers to continue to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with the respective territorial Governments, to counter problems related to drug trafficking, money laundering and other offences; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Noting that American Samoa is the only United States Territory in which employers are allowed to pay workers less than the mainland minimum wage, 
2. Calls upon the administering Power, in cooperation with relevant regional and international institutions, to assist the Territory in increasing its agricultural output; 
Aware that Anguilla's educational system is facing severe problems, including overcrowding, insufficient equipment and supplies in the schools, as well as a high percentage of undertrained teachers and the loss of teachers to the private sector and to other parts of the civil service, 
Aware also of the inability of Anguilla's educational system to alleviate the problem of scarcity of skilled national personnel, particularly in the fields of economic management and tourism, and that educational reform is of paramount importance to the achievement of the long-term economic goals of the Territory, 
Further noting that the Government's Public Sector Investment Programme for 1991-1995 is expected to be financed by external donors through grants and concessional loans, 
1. Requests the administering Power, in considering, adopting and/or implementing policy decisions likely to affect its dependent Territories, to continue to grant the highest attention to the interests, needs and wishes of the territorial Government and the people of Anguilla; 
2. Calls on national, regional and international institutions specializing in the field of education to grant Anguilla funds and equipment, and to make available to the Territory teacher training courses, to enable it to overcome its educational problems; 
3. Further calls on all countries, institutions and organizations endowed with expertise in manpower training to grant Anguilla assistance in this field; 
4. Invites the international donor community to contribute generously to the Government's Public Sector Investment Programme for 1991-1995, and to grant the Territory all possible assistance to enable it to reach the main development objectives established by the Executive Council of the Territory; 
5. Requests all countries and organizations with deep-sea fishing experience to facilitate the acquisition by the Territory's fishing sector of larger boats and fishing equipment, and to provide the Territory's fishermen with deep-sea fishing training programmes; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Bearing in mind the general elections held in the Territory in November 1993 and the proposed referendum on Bermuda's independence to be held in 1994, 
Noting the negative effects of the international recession on Bermuda's economy, 
Noting further the recent review of the criminal justice system in the Territory, 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Noting the measures taken by the territorial Government to develop the agricultural, industrial, educational and communications sectors, 
Noting that the Territory's unmet manpower requirements continue to be a critical constraint to its economic growth, 
2. Further requests the administering Power and all financial institutions to continue to provide assistance to the Territory in order to enable it to mitigate the effects of the international economic recession and to pursue its development programmes; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
2. On 15 February 1994, the first meeting of the first regular session of the new Executive Board of UNDP/UNFPA was declared open by the last President of the Governing Council, Ambassador Rabah Hadid (Algeria). 
3. Ambassador Hadid paid special tribute to the Associate Administrator of UNDP, Mr. Luis Mar G\x{93d4}ez, who had resigned effective 15 February 1994. 
He expressed profound admiration for Luis Mar G\x{93d4}ez's outstanding contributions to the United Nations system and UNDP in particular. 
Ambassador Hadid, as well as the following speakers, praised the Associate Administrator for his devotion, integrity, competence, efficiency, total commitment and loyalty, intelligence, experience and, not least, frankness and unfailing sense of humour. 
4. A member proposed a decision as a tribute to the Associate Administrator and the Executive Board adopted by acclamation its first decision: 
Notes with regret that Mr. Luis Mar G\x{93d4}ez, Associate Administrator since 1990, is resigning and wishes to thank him most sincerely for the dedicated, highly effective and good humoured way in which he made an exceptional contribution to the work of the United Nations Development Programme. 
5. The Executive Board agreed to the following two proposals of the President: 
(a) Until the transformation process has been completed and new rules of procedure have been adopted, the Executive Board would follow the rules of procedure of the former Governing Council in such cases where the provisions of General Assembly resolution 48/162 were not sufficient. 
(b) The Executive Board would elect a Bureau consisting of a President and four Vice-Presidents with due account taken of the need to ensure equitable geographical representation. 
The Executive Board elected, by acclamation, the following Bureau for 1994: 
The same commitment was expressed by the Administrator of UNDP and the Executive Director of UNFPA in their introductory remarks. 
She also underlined UNFPA's flexibility concerning the allocation of agenda items among the annual session and the regular sessions of the Executive Board during 1994. 
10. The Executive Board had a lengthy discussion of its meeting schedule, which included a discussion of venue of the annual meeting. 
The Board agreed to meet at Geneva for the 1994 annual meeting as previously decided by the Governing Council in its decision 93/45 of 17 June 1993. 
However, it was made clear that the decision to meet at Geneva related only to 1994 and that the decision was taken without prejudice for future discussions of the venue issue. 
The Board adopted the following decision: 
(a) A regular session from 10 to 13 May 1994 in New York; 
(c) A regular session of three days' duration beginning around 6 October 1994 in New York, immediately following the conclusion of the G-77 meeting; 
(d) The first regular session 1995 from 10 to 13 January 1995 in New York. 
11. The Executive Board also agreed to have an informal briefing with participation of Resident Representatives on 18 March 1994. 
Both annual and regular sessions: new initiatives; implementation of Economic and Social Council decisions; environmental issues; Office for Project Services (OPS). 
13. In accordance with these guidelines, the Executive Board agreed on a division of labour among the three sessions to be held in May, June and October 1994, respectively, and subjects to be discussed at each session. 
It was agreed that UNFPA subjects in 1994 should be discussed mainly at the annual session, taking into consideration the extensive preparations required for the International Conference on Population and Development, 5-13 September 1994. 
14. The subjects to be discussed in May, June and October 1994 are listed in the annex. 
The Board took note that the three visits considered in 1994 were the following: 
Two visits from 25 April to 6 May: one to Philippines and Viet Nam, and the other to the West Bank, Gaza Strip and Jordan. 
17. The President of the Board mentioned that the motivation behind the creation of the Executive Board was efficiency and practicality. 
The working methods of the Board should therefore be functional and businesslike. 
Flexibility was needed to determine future meeting and work schedules. 
Important practical steps were agreed on to change the working methods concerning records and documentation. 
Representatives were encouraged to forward additional proposals on working methods in writing to the secretariat as soon as possible, so that a note could be prepared to enable a continuation of the discussion of working methods during the second regular session, 10-13 May 1994. 
The Board adopted the following decision: 
Decides to replace the summary records for the regular sessions of the Board with a report prepared by the secretariat, which will also contain the decisions taken by the Board. 
This report will be distributed to all members of the Programme a few weeks after the session and will be approved at the following session of the Board. 
21. There was general agreement that the documentation provided for the Executive Board sessions should be brief, focused and issue-oriented. 
On this basis, the Board adopted the following decision: 
Decides that reports from the secretariat shall normally consist of no more than three pages and include sections identifying the objective of the report, means of implementation and the decision requested of the Board. 
Where unavoidable, additional information shall be provided in an annex or addendum to the report. 
22. The Secretary of the Executive Board informed the Board that UNDP had been reviewing ways in which it could accommodate the Board within its present headquarters premises in order to comply with paragraph 21 of General Assembly resolution 48/162, annex I. 
23. The allocation of 50 per cent of a floor in the DC-1 building for the Executive Board room would provide adequate meeting space for Board members, one support staff per member, observers, and members of the secretariat. 
However, a board room of this size in the DC-1 building, accommodating 80-100 persons, would have some limitations that should be considered. 
The view within the room would be obstructed by bearing pillars. 
Furthermore, irrespective of the room size, the ceiling height in the DC-1 building would require that smaller-than-standard translation booths be installed. 
Estimated costs for this first proposal were approximately $800,000. 
An estimated additional amount of $300,000 per annum would be required for renting space for organizational units that would be displaced. 
As a tentative provisional solution pending the move to a new building, the option of sharing joint Executive Board facilities with UNICEF was mentioned. 
25. The Executive Board took into account the statement by the Secretary and the estimated costs presented. 
The question of future headquarters premises of UNDP and UNFPA would also have to be taken into account and a progress report on the matter should be provided at the next regular session. 
26. The Executive Board had a preliminary discussion of rules of procedure. 
27. The secretariat took note of the various proposals made and delegations were encouraged to forward more proposals in writing to the secretariat. 
The secretariat was requested to prepare draft rules of procedure for a preliminary discussion in May. 
30. It was stated that the Administrator had provided a solid analysis, giving the right direction in which UNDP should move. 
The goals and the activities outlined were broadly considered to be right and consistent with the six areas of focus identified in paragraph 7 of Governing Council decision 90/34 and other mandates previously given by the Council. 
31. Representatives expressed agreement concerning the need for change, the need to be more substantive and the need for a stronger focus. 
32. Some representatives said that they would welcome more information on how the broad strategies could be translated into detailed policies and programmes and how the mission and the goals identified could be operationalized. 
33. The President of the Executive Board said in his summing up that the Administrator had given a powerful presentation of his agenda for change. 
It had made a great impact and the ideas presented were generally welcomed by the Board. 
36. Other representatives expressed a preference for a decision at a later stage, when the Board would have more information on the joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS and how the national professional officers would fit into it. 
37. Informal consultations took place on the issue. 
(a) The decision before the Board was not in any way binding on delegations as to the actual outcome of the negotiations on a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS. 
It simply stated that a joint co-sponsored programme was desirable and that the Board wanted its decision to be in conformity and consistent with such a programme; 
(b) Assurances were given that UNDP would integrate its programme and that it would be complimentary to, and non-duplicative of, existing activities of other United Nations programmes. 
38. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
Authorizes the Administrator to complete the hiring of 22 National Officer posts as per Governing Council decision 93/35 on the condition that: 
(a) The HIV/AIDS Inter-Agency Working Group reviews the terms of reference and proposed locations of these 22 positions and agrees in writing that they are consistent with a longer-term staffing strategy compatible with the establishment of a joint co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS; 
(b) The contracts will be of a six-month duration only and will be reviewed by the Executive Board at its October 1994 session before further approval is given; 
39. Several members suggested that very informal consultations on the Office for Project Services should be initiated before the regular session in May 1994. 
It was agreed to leave it to interested delegations to arrange for such consultations. 
transfer of the Office for Project Services: Provisional agenda, annotations, list of documents and DP/1994/L. 
Annual report of the Administrator for 1993: 
3. The President informed the Board that no written comments had been received from Members of the Board to the report on the first regular session 1994, which had been issued under the symbol DP/1994/2. 
At the informal briefing session on 28 April 1994 of UNDP/UNFPA, there had been very broad support for the proposal to abolish summary records for annual sessions, in particular since considerable savings would be achieved if a decision could be taken before the 1994 annual session. 
5. The Under-Secretary-General of the Department for Development Support and Management Services (DDSMS) introduced the draft report of the Secretary-General on the Office of Project Services (OPS) (DP/1994/27), which had been requested by the Governing Council in paragraph 6 of its decision 93/46 of 16 December 1993. 
The Under-Secretary-General for DDSMS described the arrangements that had been worked out in the areas of finance, personnel, administration, and budget. 
He stated that the report was the result of consultations among all parties related to the proposed transfer of OPS to DDSMS, as well as with some Governments. 
It took into consideration all relevant legislation and documentation and it reflected the endorsement of all members of the OPS Management Board. 
The United Nations Under-Secretary-General of Administration and Management noted that the combination of OPS and DDSMS had, as its purpose, the valid business objective of aggregating compatible resources, increasing efficiency, and decreasing unwarranted competitiveness. 
He stated that the plan before the Board did that. 
One delegation noted a contact group of interested parties had been convened since March 1994 with the aim of better informing itself on the future role and structure of OPS. 
Another delegation suggested that the Board recommend the formation of an advisory board to deal with implementation issues of technical cooperation and to work towards ensuring closer cooperation with all parts of the United Nations system, including DDSMS. 
It was also suggested that the Administrator report to the Board at a future meeting on ways and means that those concerns could be addressed while maintaining OPS within UNDP. 
7. One delegation stated that the report of the Secretary-General adequately addressed the concerns that Member States had voiced the previous year and showed that the integration of OPS with DDSMS would allow for complementarity and improved cost-effectiveness. 
Another asked for more time to consider all documentation before a decision was taken by the Board. 
8. The Under-Secretary-General of DDSMS, in response to the discussion, noted that the integration of OPS into DDSMS was intended as an important component of the Secretary-General's mandate to reform the United Nations system at the request of Member States. 
The Secretary-General had the legislative authority of the United Nations Charter to serve as the Organization's Chief Administrative Officer. 
The Under-Secretary-General of DDSMS stated that Member States had given the Secretary-General the mandate for restructuring of the United Nations, had approved the overall idea of the merger of OPS and DDSMS, and had asked the Secretary-General for further details on the modalities for the merger. 
On that basis, the Secretary-General and all concerned parties had undertaken a great amount of work, at the request of ACABQ and the Governing Council. 
9. The President suggested that the Executive Board meet informally in order to enable a convergence of views and develop a common perception. 
10. Following informal consultations among delegations and between delegations and the Secretariat, the President informed the Executive Board that the adoption of a decision on OPS would be deferred to the 1994 annual meeting of the Board with the understanding that there would be no delay beyond that meeting. 
In the interim, delegations would hold informal discussions based on a work programme directed at achieving concrete results. 
The consultations would be open to all interested Members of the Programme and would be announced in the Journal. 
Several references were made to the areas of programme focus, the importance of coordinated action by all members of the donor community and the role of UNDP in that process, and the urgency of providing increased assistance to Palestinians in strengthening their own contributions. 
Several speakers welcomed the agreement concluded on 9 May 1994 between the Palestine Liberation Organization and UNDP. 
13. Several delegations took the floor to express strong and continuing support for the Disaster Management Training Programme, which was described as a unique inter-agency tool for building national and United Nations disaster-management capacity. 
14. Representatives recognized the importance of UNDP's involvement in the relief-to-development continuum and stressed the importance of the organization's involvement in emergencies, particularly through the Resident Representative/Resident Coordinator system. 
Support was also voiced for UNDP efforts in rehabilitation and reconstruction and in development programmes for refugees, returnees and the reintegration of ex-combatants. 
15. General agreement was expressed for the need to strengthen cooperation between UNDP and the Department for Humanitarian Affairs and to widen the pool of prospective Resident Coordinators to include qualified candidates from other agencies. 
16. Representatives welcomed the initiative shown by UNDP in commissioning a study on the organization's role in the continuum and requested to be briefed on the results. 
17. The Administrator noted the recommendations and endorsements of the delegations and appealed for additional financial contributions that would allow UNDP to carry out effectively its increasing responsibilities. 
18. The Executive Board took note of the report contained in document DP/1994/13 and the comments made by delegations. 
Some concern was expressed that the process of establishing the proposed programme should not impede the urgent work of UNDP and other organizations in strengthening national capacity to respond effectively to the epidemic. 
20. Representatives commended UNDP for its efforts to help to strengthen national capacity to deal with the multisectoral aspects of the HIV epidemic. 
Satisfaction was also expressed at the recruitment of the 22 HIV and Development National Professional Officers, whose posts had been approved in principle by the Governing Council in its decision 93/35. 
21. Several delegations emphasized the importance of the Resident Coordinator in coordinating the United Nations system response to the HIV epidemic at the country level in the spirit of General Assembly resolution 47/199. 
A number of delegations stressed the need to mobilize more resources for HIV country-level coordination. 
22. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
2. Supports participation of the United Nations Development Programme in the new United Nations joint and co-sponsored programme on HIV/AIDS; 
3. Reaffirms that country coordination of the joint and co-sponsored programme should be undertaken within the framework of General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992 and of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/7 of 22 July 1993; 
4. Authorizes the Administrator to recruit the 22 National Officers as per decision 93/35 of 18 June 1993, taking into consideration the future need to adjust the terms of reference for the 22 positions to make them compatible with the United Nations joint and co-sponsored programme on HIV/AIDS; 
5. Requests the Administrator to report on the activities of these 22 National Professional Officers to the Executive Board at its second regular session 1995; 
He indicated that the Governing Council had reviewed the issue at its fortieth session (1993) and had postponed taking a decision pending additional information on the economic situation in Albania. 
The additional information was now included in the report of the Administrator (DP/1994/4), which was before the Executive Board. 
Some other delegations stated that, while sympathizing with Albania's request, they thought that Albania did not qualify for "as if" LDC status and that any decision should await a recommendation by the Committee on Development Planning. 
26. Following informal discussions, the Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Takes note of the report of the Administrator contained in document DP/1994/4 and its annex; 
28. Three broad areas of concentration or themes for UNDP support were identified: governance and participatory development; capacity-building for economic management; and small- and medium-scale enterprise development. 
29. The Assistant Minister for Planning and National Development of Kenya commented on the linkages and relevance of the sixth country programme to the seventh National Development Plan and expressed his Government's appreciation for UNDP support to the continuing national development efforts. 
Support was also expressed for the employment-generation strategy suggested in the sixth country programme. 
31. In reply, the Resident Representative provided detailed answers, emphasizing the collaborative alliance of UNDP and the World Bank in aid coordination; the programme's domestic resource-mobilization strategy and the trend towards phasing out the numerous inherited small projects in the programme. 
32. The Board approved the sixth country programme for Kenya as presented. 
33. The three main areas of concentration of the programme were: strengthening economic management capacity; management of natural resources; and reduction of poverty. 
These had been basically retained from the previous programme and were perceived by both the Government and UNDP as relevant to the country's present development efforts. 
34. A number of delegations regarded the proposed programme as well articulated, consistent with the national priorities and in a few cases complementary to bilateral programmes. 
The UNDP leadership role in aid coordination, especially in disaster management in the south of the country, was highly commended, as was the emphasis on gender considerations and the sustainability of public sector institutions under the new programme. 
However, questions were also raised on the prospects of accomplishing the objectives of the programme in the light of limited resources. 
The representative paid special tribute to UNDP and the Resident Representative for his spirit of open and effective collaboration. 
36. The Executive Board approved the fifth country programme for Madagascar as presented. 
37. The Executive Board had before it document DP/1994/8, in which the Administrator requested Board approval to continue the programme of assistance to Angola during 1994 on a project-by-project basis because of the ongoing conflict in the country, which inhibited the preparation of a country programme for Angola. 
38. The request was well supported by various delegations. 
In particular, the representative of Portugal extended an invitation on behalf of his Government for the proposed UNDP-led round-table conference to take place in Lisbon, should that be agreeable to UNDP and the donor community. 
39. The Executive Board approved the request as presented. 
40. The Executive Board considered document DP/1994/21, in which the Administrator requested the approval of the Board to continue assistance to Congo on a project-by-project basis owing to the ongoing civil strife, which had made it difficult to prepare a formal country programme for Congo. 
42. The Executive Board considered document DP/1994/42, in which the Administrator requested the approval of the Board to continue assistance to Togo on a project-by-project basis owing to the ongoing civil strife, which had made it difficult to prepare a formal country programme for Togo. 
43. The Executive Board approved the request as presented. 
44. The Executive Board had before it document DP/1994/43, in which the Administrator sought approval to continue assistance to Zaire on a case-by-case basis because of the ongoing civil strife, which had made it difficult to prepare a formal country programme for the country. 
45. The Executive Board approved the request as presented. 
46. The Executive Board had before it document DP/1994/14 on the advancement of the fifth country programme for the United Republic of Tanzania. 
Following extensive consultations between the Government and United Nations agencies, the areas of concentration under the fifth country programme had been reduced from five to four key programmes: macro-economic management; human resource management; national income-generation programme; and natural resource management. 
48. UNDP assured the Executive Board that the issues raised would be duly taken into consideration in the continuing dialogue with the Government and in developing the individual programmes. 
49. The Executive Board took note of the report on the United Republic of Tanzania as contained in document DP/1994/15. 
50. The Executive Board considered document DP/1994/30, in which the Administrator proposed a reorientation of the fourth country programme for Equatorial Guinea to focus on governance and environmental issues and an extension of the approved programming period to 1996. 
51. Most delegations commended UNDP efforts at aid coordination in Equatorial Guinea and voiced support for the proposal to combine development programmes with good governance. 
However, one representative expressed concern over the absence of clearly defined success criteria and benchmarks with regard to progress in governance and human rights in the country while another expressed doubt about the reliability of the existing electoral system in the country. 
53. The Executive Board approved the proposal as presented. 
55. Several delegations expressed support for the programme and commended the catalytic role it could play in enhancing subregional and regional cooperation. 
They also provided the following comments: 
(a) Closer coordination with country programmes and with activities undertaken by United Nations agencies and other donors was required; 
(b) The need to reflect systematically the sustainability element in the programmes to be developed; 
(c) The regional programme could play a key role in advocating sustainable human development and in facilitating the exchange of experiences and information among countries; 
(d) The creative approach adopted by the programme to increase resources in the form of cost-sharing could serve as an example to other programmes; 
(e) The need to ensure that the results of agricultural research programmes were rapidly transferred to farmer communities and that mechanisms were established for coordination with international research centres; 
60. With respect to energy, pricing subsidies would be addressed within the overall context of the efficiency programme and demand-side-management components of the programme. 
61. The Executive Board approved the programme as presented. 
63. Most delegations expressed support for the proposed programme for Somalia and particularly commended UNDP for efforts in aid coordination, the emphasis on community-based development activities, the successful demobilization efforts in the north of Somalia and the transfer of the Development Office to UNDP. 
A few delegations emphasized the importance of further coordination with NGOs, bilateral donors and the World Bank and the consolidation of the activities of the Development Office, especially as the role of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM) in the country declined. 
65. The Executive Board considered the report of the Administrator on the implementation of the fourth country programme for the Sudan (DP/1994/16). 
One delegation felt that continued UNDP assistance to the Sudan under those conditions was ill advised. 
67. UNDP conceded that its current activities in Sudan covered only the north, mainly as a result of the absence of security and stability in the southern region. 
68. The representative of the Sudan pointed out some recent positive developments, which included the adoption of a free-market economy, decentralization of government and the Government's peace negotiation efforts. 
He fully supported others who stated that the Executive Board was not a forum for political or human rights issues. 
He added that the right to development was a fundamental human right. 
As for humanitarian relief, the General Assembly had praised the cooperation of the Sudanese Government. 
70. Several delegations praised the programme for its focus on management development. 
Two delegations emphasized their satisfaction with the harmonization of planning cycles now achieved among the agencies of the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP). 
72. The Executive Board approved the fifth country programme for the Islamic Republic of Iran as presented. 
73. The Board had before it the report of the Administrator on assistance to the Union of Myanmar (DP/1994/17). 
74. Several delegations expressed support for the various activities of UNDP at the village and grass-roots levels and agreed that those activities were important in meeting the humanitarian needs of the people of Myanmar. 
There was general consensus that the 14 projects approved in June 1993, plus the HIV/AIDS project (currently under formulation) responded fully to the mandate outlined in Governing Council decision 93/21 and should be carried through to completion. 
75. In its decision 93/21, the Governing Council also requested the Administrator to present recommendations for future programming for its review at its forty-first session. 
However, a number of delegations expressed concern over the human rights and political situation in Myanmar and indicated that, for those reasons, they would not support additional programming in Myanmar beyond that approved in June 1993. 
In response, other delegations objected, on principle, to discussing human rights and related political issues in the Executive Board and noted that further UNDP assistance to Myanmar should be independent of political considerations. 
Several delegations called attention to the important role that UNDP was playing in the implementation of the National Programme for the Rehabilitation and Development of Cambodia, with particular reference to public-sector management as a whole, aid coordination and aid management, human resources development and other priority areas. 
78. The Executive Board concluded its discussion of the note by endorsing its contents and by agreeing to the Administrator's proposal for the release of an additional $12 million in IPF resources for Cambodia pending submission of a country programme for Cambodia to the Executive Board. 
Some speakers, however, felt that the country programme did not reflect a programme approach and contained too many diverse activities, which they considered could not be implemented within the limited UNDP resources available. 
In that connection, some delegations suggested that UNDP should focus on the alleviation of the social impact of structural economic reforms. 
The need for Albania to improve its aid coordination mechanisms was also highlighted by other delegations with the recommendation that UNDP assist the Government in that field. 
80. In reply, UNDP explained that the programme had been formulated on the basis of anticipated additional funding and that the IPF was intended to be used as seed money to attract additional resources from other donors. 
In several instances, that was being achieved and reference was made to co-financing from the European Union and the United States and to the close collaboration and coordination of UNDP with other donors also focusing on the same areas. 
He confirmed that the areas of concentration mentioned in the country programme addressed the felt priority needs of his country as his Government tried to address the development problems they faced after years of isolation. 
82. The Executive Board approved the fourth country programme for Albania as presented. 
83. The programme focus was on two areas of transition: restructuring the economy towards the private sector and human resources development. 
Some delegations, however, emphasized the need for closer collaboration between UNDP and the Government, particularly in the absence of a country office and in view of Slovakia's emphasis on national execution, to ensure timely and smooth financial arrangements to facilitate the process. 
One delegation mentioned the absence of any reference to women in development and another stressed the need for support for Slovakia's environmental problems in terms of assistance from Capacity 21. 
85. In response, UNDP reported that a regional statistical project, to be based in Bratislava, was in the final stages of formulation and one of the project's priorities would be the development of statistics on gender issues. 
In addition, UNDP was supporting the participation of NGOs focusing on gender issues in Slovakia. 
With regard to Capacity 21, UNDP emphasized that Slovakia's request for support in that area would be considered. 
In that connection, UNDP planned to hold a workshop on national execution modalities in Bratislava in May in an effort to resolve some of the difficulties. 
86. The Executive Board approved the first country programme for Slovakia as presented. 
87. The areas of concentration for UNDP support were management development; human resource development and poverty alleviation; and capacity-building and macroeconomic management. 
88. A number of delegations were very supportive of the thrust of UNDP interventions as they related very closely to the key development priorities of the Government. 
89. Two issues were of particular concern to some delegations: the limited capacity of the public sector, which impacted negatively on the development process, and the need for more effective aid coordination. 
Therefore, sustained approaches coordinated by the donor community would be critical in reversing the trend and encouraging the return of Guyanese nationals. 
91. On aid coordination, UNDP explained that there was in fact a high level of coordination through a system of sectoral government/donor meetings. 
92. The representative of Guyana commented on the relevance of the fifth country programme and expressed her Government's appreciation for UNDP support in its national development efforts. 
93. The Executive Board approved the fifth country programme for Guyana as presented. 
94. The Executive Board considered document DP/1994/6, containing an overview of mid-term reviews undertaken in the first half of 1993, and document DP/1994/41, containing a tentative schedule for mid-term reviews that would be undertaken in 1994-1995. 
95. One delegation sought clarification on the selection of representative reports to be presented to the Executive Board. 
It was explained that in line with previous practice, UNDP would make available mid-term reports on country programmes specifically identified by the Board and a representative sample from the reviews undertaken. 
It was anticipated that on average four or five reports would be presented as full Board documents while the remaining reports would be available on request in the original language of the review. 
97. The representative of Cape Verde confirmed his Government's commitment to the successful implementation of the fourth country programme. 
He expressed the hope that current resource constraints faced by his country could be resolved through increased contributions from the international community. 
99. In response, UNDP assured the Executive Board that while aid coordination was a primary role of the Government, the effort was being supported by UNDP, particularly through the round-table process. 
UNDP further noted that decentralization was an integral component of governance, which was itself a key element of the fourth country programme. 
100. The Executive Board took note of the report as presented. 
102. The representative of China endorsed the mid-term review report, indicating that the review process had been extensive, covering the period from March to November 1993. 
As a result, the third country programme was well focused and had responded well to China's emerging needs. 
103. While generally supporting the third country programme areas of concentration, several delegations indicated the need for more attention to poverty alleviation and grass-roots participation and the incorporation of women in development. 
One delegation called on UNDP to play a more active role in coordinating poverty alleviation in view of donor interest in the area. 
Another delegation welcomed UNDP support for legal and economic reform in China. 
One representative expressed concern about the curtailment of UNDP assistance in the areas of environment, energy efficiency and social development as a result of reductions in IPF allocations. 
104. On operational issues, China was commended for implementing the programme approach and national execution in its programmes. 
Particular concern was expressed about weaknesses in the monitoring and evaluation of the programme. 
The role of UNDP in aid coordination in China was generally considered to be satisfactory and its role in the formulation of the country strategy note was supported. 
UNDP support for the formulation of China's national agenda 21 was also highlighted. 
105. The Executive Board took note of the report as presented. 
106. The Executive Board had before it document DP/1994/6/Add.2, which contained the mid-term review of the fourth country programme for India. 
107. The representative of India presented in detail the process and results of the mid-term review, which had been thorough and had concluded that the programme at large was on track but that further focus would be desirable to ensure greater impact. 
108. Several delegations expressed general satisfaction with the mid-term review and noted the positive experience with national execution in the country. 
It was also recommended that the programme should concentrate on larger interventions under the programme approach and that small projects should be developed selectively in only upstream and high-impact areas. 
109. In reply, UNDP noted that actions were being undertaken to focus the programme in India further and that, for the remainder of its duration, the programme would concentrate on sustainable environment management and poverty elimination. 
To enhance sustainability and accountability, major efforts had also been undertaken to introduce performance benchmarks against which the programme progress could be measured. 
110. The Executive Board took note of the report as presented. 
111. The Executive Board had before it document DP/1994/6/Add.3, which contained the report on the mid-term review of the fourth country programme for Indonesia. 
A few delegations noted the complementarity between UNDP-assisted programmes and their own bilateral activities. 
113. Some delegations suggested that efforts may still be made to reduce further the number of programmes and projects and warned against symbolic reductions through rearranging existing activities. 
Others urged for more systematic integration of gender and environmental concerns into the development planning and programmes. 
114. The representative of Indonesia stressed that his Government had always attached great importance to UNDP country programmes and assured the Executive Board of his Government's commitment to continuing cooperation with UNDP towards the effective utilization of programme resources as well as the implementation of the programme. 
116. The Executive Board took note of the report as presented. 
117. The Executive Board had before it document DP/1994/6/Add.1, containing the report on the mid-term review of the fifth country programme for Zambia. 
118. The mid-term review had reaffirmed the programme's general relevance and had resulted in its focus on capacity-building for economic and social management, support to private sector development, support to social sector development and support to agricultural development during the balance of the cycle. 
A few delegations noted that there were many activities in some of the subprogrammes and suggested some modifications for a more sharpened programme. 
119. Some delegations noted that the activities of bilateral and other donors had not been included in the report. 
120. Delegations noted the efforts being made by the Government to establish and/or strengthen national institutions for the execution of the programme. 
121. In response, UNDP explained that the programme was being adjusted in line with the policies and orientation of the new Government. 
122. The representative of Zambia thanked the members of the Executive Board for supporting the programme and for their constructive comments on its improvement. 
123. The Executive Board took note of the report as presented. 
124. The Executive Board discussed the report of the field visit to Albania and Uzbekistan from 9 to 23 August 1993. 
All of this had served to enhance the team members' understanding of the impact of, and salient issues involved in, the activities of UNDP and UNFPA in the country. 
126. He drew attention to the massive and genuine political, economic and social transition the country was undergoing, in which the process of change had been and continued to be very challenging. 
One of those challenges was for the Government to develop a system of effective coordination of external assistance; another to pursue the concept of development planning and strategizing, with fuller community participation. 
He believed that that appeared to be due to the OPS preoccupation with, and the attendant uncertainties of, the proposed merger with DDSMS. 
128. The representative of Ecuador, speaking as the team's rapporteur for the portion of the report dealing with Uzbekistan, described the same level of broad-based discussions in Uzbekistan, including project visits, that the team had undertaken in Albania. 
Yet its current social and economic predicaments were visibly reflected in its problems of poverty, malnutrition and high infant mortality rate. 
129. Describing the Government's aim at achieving a market economy through a step-by-step process, he referred to UNDP and UNFPA complementary support to priority areas through training, orientation and national capacity-building efforts. 
He also highlighted efforts in fostering privatization and in building up the necessary capacity to exploit the country's rich potentials in cultural tourism. 
131. The United Nations office, pursuing the "Integrated office" concept was endeavouring to provide useful service while working under limited budgetary cover. 
132. Members of the Executive Board, in discussing the report, felt that the gap of nine months in its submission was excessive and should be avoided in the consideration of reports of future field visits. 
133. Members also discussed the questions of absorptive capacity which, it was explained, was noted in the bottlenecks in the governmental machineries and affected the timely utilization of international assistance. 
A more workable coordination mechanism should help alleviate the dilemma. 
134. Responding to a question from one delegation, the Director of the Bureau for External Relations explained that lessons learned from field visits were indeed taken into account in general programming work. 
136. The Executive Board took note of the report. 
137. The Board had before it the report of the Administrator on evaluation (DP/1994/24). 
He outlined the initiatives currently under way to introduce effective feedback strategy in UNDP, including a system of programme performance audit to enhance programme quality and accountability. 
He noted that the establishment of the new Office of Evaluation and Strategic Planning in the near future would link strategic planning with central evaluation functions. 
139. Noting the high quality and candid character of the feedback study, the Executive Board endorsed its findings and recommendations. 
They appreciated that the management of UNDP had already initiated actions to implement many key recommendations. 
140. Attention was drawn by delegations to paragraph 2 of Governing Council decision 93/26, in which the Council requested the Administrator to include in his biennial report a statistical and qualitative analysis of evaluation reports. 
141. The Administrator's intention to combine the strategic planning with central evaluation functions in a new organizational unit reporting directly to him was noted. 
Several delegations noted their expectation that those arrangements would strengthen the evaluation function and ensure its continued independence and transparency. 
142. The importance of a common evaluation approach among the agencies and programmes of the United Nations system was stressed by some delegations. 
143. In response, the Director confirmed that in accordance with Governing Council decision 93/26, the next statistical analysis of evaluation reports would be presented to the Executive Board in 1995. 
144. In introducing the programme performance audit system (PPAS), the Director assured the Board that due attention would be given to avoid any conflict or overlap with existing instruments of review, monitoring, evaluation and audit. 
Indeed, the PPAS was being introduced as part of an overall, integrated package for improved programme quality and effectiveness backed by accountability. 
Thus, the purpose of the PPAS was to facilitate the introduction of results-based management by clarifying and reinforcing the concept of accountability and by introducing realistic performance indicators agreed upon by managers at all levels. 
147. The Board took note of the report of the Administrator on evaluation (DP/1994/24). 
148. The Executive Board had before it the report of the Administrator on the United Nations Volunteers (DP/1994/28). 
It was stressed that these should be pursued in addition to the more traditional strengths of UNV in technical cooperation, especially in support of community-based initiatives. 
In the same spirit, representatives requested the Administrator to seek additional and assured funding for the Domestic Development Services (DDS) programme. 
150. Representatives expressed support for the proposal to bring the Transfer of Knowledge through Expatriate Nationals (TOKTEN) programme under UNV administration in order to consolidate the management of all volunteer UNDP programmes in a form that would maintain the distinctive identity and profile of the TOKTEN programme and volunteers. 
151. Assurances were given by the UNV Executive Coordinator that commitments on a fully funded basis, made from Special Voluntary Fund general purpose resources, on the basis of written pledges, would be managed conservatively and remain within the reserve provided by available balances. 
152. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Notes the range of roles being undertaken by the United Nations Volunteers, encompassing its participation in the full development-humanitarian relief-peace continuum as described in the report of the Administrator (DP/1994/28); 
4. Requests the Administrator to continue to seek more financial resources for assured and firm funding for the Domestic Development Services programme. 
153. Representatives welcomed the efficiency created by placing the United Nations International Short-Term Advisory Resources (UNISTAR) under UNV management. 
They also appreciated the fact that UNISTAR continued to maintain its distinct identity and programme focus and requested the Administrator to exercise creative means to provide growth to the programme as well as to encourage special contributions from the private and public sectors. 
154. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
3. Requests the Administrator to encourage special contributions from the private and public sectors of developed and developing countries to the United Nations Volunteers Special Voluntary Fund for innovative United Nations International Short-Term Advisory Resources activities. 
155. Several delegations encouraged UNCDF to continue its efforts to broaden its resource base towards non-traditional sources of funding. 
Some delegations stated that their governments would be increasing their contribution to the Fund during 1994 while several others reaffirmed their Government's continued support. 
156. A number of delegations expressed interest at the Administrator's proposal for a larger, more vital UNCDF. 
While some questioned the financial viability of such a proposal, others endorsed the comparative advantage and specificity of UNCDF as a capital assistance facility. 
158. The Executive Board took note of the report and encouraged UNCDF to continue its efforts to identify increased sources of financing, including those from non-traditional donors. 
159. The Secretariat provided information to the Executive Board on the very precarious financial situation of both Funds and made reference to the fact that there was broad agreement to move the responsibilities of TOKTEN modality to the UNV in order to consolidate the management of all volunteer programmes. 
The Secretariat explained that UNDP activities in science and technology clearly went beyond UNFSTD and that UNDP intended to continue to play a role in that respect. 
The major donor to UNRFNRE confirmed the willingness of his Government to continue to contribute to the Fund and urged other donors to do the same. 
161. The Executive Board took note of the report of the Administrator on the United Nations Revolving Fund for Natural Resources Exploration, the United Nations Fund for Science and Technology for Development and the Transfer of Technology through Expatriate Nationals (DP/1994/29). 
The UNDP Executive Coordinator for the GEF then presented a summary of the history of the restructuring process, including the results of the pilot phase and its independent evaluation. 
In his presentation, the Executive Coordinator explained that, throughout the restructuring process, the implementing agencies had been exhorted to broaden access to the GEF to a wide range of organizations, including NGOs. 
163. The numerous delegations who commented all expressed their support for UNDP to serve as an implementing agency of the GEF and for the adoption of the Instrument in its present form. 
It was noted by a delegation that GEF initiatives addressed global issues and that incremental costs were a factor to be considered in the design of GEF projects and programmes. 
164. The Executive Board adopted the Instrument as the basis for the participation of the United Nations Development Programme as an implementing agency of the Global Environment Facility. 
165. The Executive Director of UNFPA and Secretary-General of the International Conference on Population and Development (ICPD) briefed Executive Board members on the outcome of the recently concluded third and final Preparatory Committee session for the ICPD. 
Documents presented later than those deadlines could be considered if Members so wished but any decision-taking based on those reports should be deferred to the following session. 
168. In reply to a question raised, the Secretary of the Executive Board gave assurance that the statement of the Administrator in the form of a document would be distributed before the 1994 annual session. 
169. In his concluding remarks, the Administrator said that at the 1994 annual session the question would be whether Members were willing to make reforms and engage in basic thinking on how UNDP could be of most service within the United Nations. 
170. At the end of the session, the President introduced a draft decision providing an overview of decisions taken at the session as a new element in the work of the Executive Board. 
It had been a productive session. 
The Board had adopted several decisions on particular subjects and also a number of decisions on various matters on which there was no need for individual decision numbers. 
For practical reasons, it was suggested that the Board adopt a decision in which it would identify all decisions taken during the session. 
Such an overview decision would be given a number of its own and would enable the Board easily to see what country programmes it had approved, what reports it had taken note of or any other decision taken. 
171. The Executive Board concluded its work by adopting the following decision: 
Decided to abolish the summary records for its annual sessions; 
Decided to defer decision-taking to the 1994 annual session and to hold open-ended informal consultations on this subject before the 1994 annual session; 
Adopted decision 94/6 of 10 May 1994 on the United Nations joint and co-sponsored programme on HIV/AIDS; 
Adopted decision 94/8 of 13 May 1994 on the granting of indicative planning figure to Albania; 
Approved the following country programmes: 
Took note of the report on assistance to Cambodia (DP/1994/25) and approved an advance commitment of an additional $12 million as suggested in paragraph 18 of the report; 
Took note of the third intercountry programme for the Arab States (DP/RAB/3); 
Took note of the report on impact of the overall enabling environment of the Sudan on the implementation of the fourth country programme (DP/1994/16); 
Took note of the annual report on evaluation (DP/1994/24); 
Adopted decision 94/7 of 12 May 1994 on United Nations International Short-Term Advisory Resources; 
Took note of the report on the United Nations Capital Development Fund (DP/1994/33) and encouraged the Fund to continue its efforts to identify increased sources of financing, including those from non-traditional donors; 
Adopted the Instrument for the Establishment of the Restructured Global Environment Facility (GEF II) as the basis for the participation of UNDP as an implementing agency of the Global Environment Facility (DP/1994/60). 
The World Survey is prepared every five years, one year prior to the scheduled review and appraisal of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women. 
It is intended, through an examination of the most recent information available, to identify trends on how men and women, in conjunction with their socially ascribed roles in society, affect and are affected by global economic processes. 
2. The first World Survey, which was prepared in 1985, was one of only a few studies examining the role of women in the economy. 
Since then, the question of women and development has begun to be built into many mainstream surveys of the global economy, which have accurately described the situation of women in the recent past. 
The third World Survey, which is to be published in 1994, therefore concentrates on identifying trends and on considering how a gender perspective might change the way development concepts are expressed. 
3. The 1994 World Survey was requested by the General Assembly in its resolutions 44/77 of 8 December 1989 and 44/171 of 19 December 1989. 
An abbreviated executive summary of the main document, emphasizing the initial findings on the main themes of the 1994 World Survey, was presented to the Commission on the Status of Women at its thirty-eighth session (E/CN.6/1994/13). 
4. Since the 1989 World Survey, the world has experienced a number of dramatic changes in its economic relations, including a global recession, recovery in some regions, new growth sectors, structural adjustment, and increasing inequalities between countries and groups of countries as well as within countries. 
Those changes have occurred in a context of renewed emphasis on democratization, governance and the use of the market to direct economic development, as well as an increasing international interdependence, as reflected in the conclusions of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations. 
Partly because of the nature of the process of economic growth and adjustment, and partly due to an enhanced enabling environment, women are increasingly becoming a decisive component of economic change. 
The very nature of restructuring policies has led to an increase in women in the labour force, initially as part of a lower-paid labour force in labour-intensive industry. 
Subsequently, progress in the liberalization of markets has reinforced that participation and is beginning to reflect itself in a movement of female labour into higher paid, more highly skilled sectors. 
6. Although causality is difficult to prove and there may be national exceptions, a comparison of data over time suggests that in general, where women have been enabled to be full and equal partners in development there has been long-term economic growth with improved distribution. 
Where that enabling environment has not been provided, there has been stagnation and even decline. 
7. Two key aspects of the enabling environment are the increasing achievement of de jure equality between women and men and the clear trend, in most regions, towards equality between women and men in access to education. 
Taken together, they have served to level the playing field for an increasing proportion of women and allowed them to participate fully in development, contributing with the particular skills and priorities that derive from their gender roles. 
Although a number of States entered reservations on some articles, in most of them, ratification or accession has meant the elimination of legal restrictions that had impeded women from obtaining access to the means of production: land, capital and technology. 
Progress in exercising those rights has been less rapid, especially where there is a gap between constitutional principle and customary law, but the success of innovative programmes has demonstrated the potential of women's economic participation on an equal basis with men. 
Table 1 compares the ratio of girls to boys at all three levels of formal education from 1970 to 1990. 
Even more rapid progress can be observed in secondary and tertiary education. 
The relationship between development and access to education can be seen in the ratios for the least developed countries taken as a whole: on average, there were 75 girls for each 100 boys in primary and only 37 in tertiary education. 
10. There are, however, significant regional differences in progress. 
Africa lags behind the rest of the world in moving towards equal access, especially in the crucial tertiary level of education. 
In many regions, girls' enrolment exceeded boys at secondary and tertiary levels. 
In Africa, for example, the average was only 37 per cent and only in Europe did the proportion reach 90 per cent. 
The statistics on female education still provide only limited comfort. 
Moreover, girls are still channelled into traditionally female fields and career paths, which is especially unfortunate in view of the skills women will need if they are to meet the challenges of information and technological progress and continue to take on gainful employment. 
An effort also needs to be made to address adult illiteracy, a consequence of former inequality in access to education that is far more prevalent among women than men. 
That analysis leads to one overriding conclusion: the economic role of women has become more critical to development and must be taken into account when development policy is being formulated. 
Poverty is the condition of not having enough food, shelter and other essentials to meet basic needs. 
The causes of poverty are complex and multidimensional and include such phenomena as inadequate access to or distribution of resources and markets at the national or subnational levels, natural disasters, internal and international armed conflict, and inadequate investment in human resources. 
The consequences of poverty, however, are quite clear. 
In terms of gender, however, the best unit of analysis is the household. 
They can also be production units in which resources are pooled to generate income, although that household function has been declining with urbanization and the transition to an industrial economy. 
16. All members of households are affected by the lack of essentials. 
Indeed, it is that common experience that produces survival strategies for poor households. 
It is economically rational for the household to spread out the risks of losing an income earner by increasing its size. 
Similarly, it is rational for household members to migrate to seek income elsewhere, if they remit to the household, since that both adds to income and reduces cost. 
There are also differences in the availability of social services, which are more prevalent in urban than rural areas. 
18. In addition to the rural scenario, there are other respects in which there is a profound gender dimension to poverty. 
Women, because of their socially ascribed roles, are responsible for managing consumption in times of scarcity. 
When the first shock of economic stabilization programmes comes in the form of increased costs for basic goods, women have to determine how to cope, often by denying their own needs. 
Increasingly, however, poor women are entering the formal labour market, often enduring extremely low pay and unsatisfactory conditions. 
Coping with conditions of poverty, increasingly as the de facto head of household, has begun to change women's self-image. 
That experience, in the long run and given adequate public policies, can for many women be a basis on which to build a way out of poverty. 
19. At the same time, because of their gender roles, women are expected to maintain their domestic responsibilities. 
The figures on the enrolment of girls mentioned earlier speak to that problem. 
There are also intra-household differences in consumption: women may reduce their own consumption to permit a greater share to go to other household members, or may receive a smaller share, one consequence of which is an inter-generational transmission of poverty. 
21. While poverty can be examined in terms of consumption, it cannot be eliminated by addressing the consumption needs of the poor. 
Everyone has the right to development and there is a public responsibility for maintaining a minimum level of consumption. 
Merely maintaining that level, except as a matter of emergency action, may alleviate the symptoms but will not address the root causes of poverty. 
22. Poverty requires a public response, but that response can be made by different actors using different means. 
The State, the market and the community have different roles, each of which are currently undergoing a process of rethinking, particularly the role of the State in regulating the market and making long-term investments in human development. 
23. Poverty can only be eliminated by increasing income, which is as true of households as it is of States. 
For households, that means increasing the income brought in by household members, investing in them and providing employment opportunities. 
For States, it means increasing production both for export and for domestic consumption, through investment. 
Based on the current global economy, targeting women is a policy that works. 
24. The relationship between the employment and the poverty of households and of nations is straightforward. 
Gainfully employed people have more income and are able to consume what they need and more as well. 
A strong domestic consumption can be the basis of continued national economic growth. 
Employment has feminized in a dual sense. 
First, women have been entering the formal labour market in unprecedented numbers, at a rate far greater than men. 
The averages (see table 2) show that the ratio of women to men in the economically active population has almost doubled over 20 years. 
Regional differences can be ascribed to different starting-points: the trend is indisputable for all regions. 
Moreover, in many countries the economic sectors that show greatest growth, such as modern services, light industry and information, have tended to employ women rather than men. 
New approaches to productivity and new technologies have undermined the opportunities for stable long-term employment. 
The gap between the average remuneration of women and men is beginning to narrow, partly because of increased remuneration to women and partly because of decreased remuneration to men. 
Hard data on those phenomena are not yet available, but the hypothesis is beginning to be confirmed in micro-studies in a number of countries. 
While the largest occupational category continues to be agriculture, the incidence of economically active women in the professional and technical, clerical, and sales categories is growing (see table 3). 
Moreover, in the higher income categories of professional and technical, and administrative and management occupations, women have made particular gains in the direction of equality with men (see table 4). 
28. A comparison of countries in terms of women in the economically active population and in higher status occupations suggests that the growth of women seeking and obtaining employment is a function of the global economic situation. 
29. The implications of those developments are that women can be expected to provide an increasing share of the income available for consumption and investment. 
It is thus likely that savings and investment on the part of women will become a potent source of resource mobilization for development. 
Together with the relatively higher productivity of women in growth sectors, that can be expected to lead to accelerated, women-driven growth over the next 10 to 20 years, which will have positive consequences for achieving sustainable development. 
30. The increasingly important role of women in the economy is not yet reflected in economic decision-making bodies at the national, regional and international levels in either the public or the private sectors. 
In the public sector, there are few women finance ministers or heads of central banks, although their number is growing. 
In the private sector, there are even fewer women heading large corporations. 
However, in the small- and medium-sized enterprises that underpin economic growth there is an increasing presence of women owners and managers, which suggests that a structural change in the gender balance of economic management may be occurring. 
In 146 countries, no women at all hold ministerial posts dealing with the economy. There have been almost no women in the top management of international financial institutions. 
32. The situation is worse in large private corporations. 
33. The reasons for that situation have to do with the predominantly male culture of private-sector management, the continuing current effects of past discrimination, and the lack of recognition of women's actual and potential contribution to economic management. 
Usually, if women gain access to entry- level jobs in large corporations, they tend to remain in the lower ranks and to be concentrated in women-dominated bureaucracies and management organizations. 
34. Once in a potential career post, women are confronted with formidable and widespread impediments - gender-based impediments embedded in employment rules, regulations and performance evaluation - that restrict their vertical and horizontal mobility. 
Since conditions of work are largely constructed around the interests of men as employees and employers, they are often unsympathetic towards and unsupportive of the behaviour, roles and outlook of women. 
Biased attitudes are also embedded in the so-called male corporate culture and take such forms as sexual harassment, the exclusion of women from developmental opportunities, the exclusion of women from formal and informal networks and the downgrading of women's skills. 
However, other studies show that trends in the upward mobility of women have been much slower than they should: at the current rate of increase, in most developed countries it will take 475 years for women to reach equality with men as senior managers. 
Third, as managerial styles change to become more flexible, women's skills are being seen as important for business. 
37. Perhaps more importantly, in many countries women are beginning to take the lead in entrepreneurship in small- and medium-sized enterprises in the sectors where growth is greatest: services and small-scale contracting. 
Those sectors are beginning to earn a share of global trade; studies by the International Trade Centre (UNCTAD/GATT) document the increasing importance of women in international trade. 
38. That development reflects, in part, an adaptation of women's productive activities to the need for a flexible work environment. 
The growing number and scope of organizations of women entrepreneurs and managers has been directly linked with that phenomenon. 
39. Whether that growth in female entrepreneurship will lead to a fundamental change in the way in which economic decisions are made will be determined by whether women obtain equal access to the essential inputs and policy for entrepreneurial activity: credit, information about technologies and markets. 
Other obstacles will require public action to level the playing field so that women can compete in the market on the same basis as men. 
40. The lack of access to resources, including credit, is often linked to inheritance laws, matrimonial property and other legal impediments. 
Other obstacles cited include a hostile working environment and a lack of support services. 
In most countries, legal obstacles are being removed; it remains to be seen whether support services that are as attuned to women's needs as they are to men's can be mandated and designed. 
2. The Committee decided to recommend that the organizations listed below be heard under the agenda items indicated: 
1. The initiative for an agenda for development is a timely endeavour. 
2. The Group of 77 is committed to multilateralism. 
3. An agenda for development should have a clear substantive content and specific action. 
It should seek to reverse the prevailing fragmented approach to development. 
Indeed, growth in developing and developed countries have a positive mutual correlation. 
Also, the inherent mutuality of benefit and common concern would mean that developed countries would need the cooperation of developing countries to deal with transborder issues of common interest. 
An agenda for development should be based on the fundamental right to development and the recognition that development is also an indispensable prerequisite for peace. 
4. The gap between developed and developing countries continues to widen. 
It reflects the marginalization of developing countries in the control over the main determinants of international trade, money, finance, technology, information and communication flows. 
5. Economic growth is the mainspring of development. 
It generates the required financial, physical, human and technological resources which are the pillars of development. 
6. External factors are an indispensable complement in the strengthening of the steps taken in the internal sphere. 
The external imperatives of economic growth are many and can be critical in determining success or failure of domestic efforts of developing countries. 
However, the debate on international cooperation for development should not dictate prescriptions on macroeconomic policy-making for developing countries and on areas exclusive to domestic policies. 
Development must take into account country specificities as is evident from the varied examples of economic success stories and failures. 
7. Essentially, development is about the improvement of the quality of life, eradication of hunger, disease and illiteracy and securing employment for all. 
Its primary objective must be to eradicate poverty and satisfy the basic needs of all people, including nutrition, health and housing. 
It is recognized that development is essentially a dynamic process, that it is and should be people-centred. 
In this connection, the negative effects of structural adjustment policies that divert resources away from social priorities, including health and education, should be firmly addressed. 
9. An agenda for development should also focus on action-oriented recommendations to deal with the critical economic situation of Africa, which requires a greater degree of commitment and implementation of concrete measures, and take into account the specific needs and requirements of the least developed countries. 
10. Other critical areas of action on which an agenda for development should focus are, inter alia: 
There should, above all, be consistency and coherence between proclaimed adherence to trade liberalization and implementation of specific trade policies. 
The dispute settlement mechanism of the World Trade Organization should prevent and/or redress unilateral actions of a protectionist nature. 
There should be a built-in mechanism to provide adequate compensation to those developing countries adversely affected by the new multilateral trade regime. 
13. An agenda for development should focus on a wide range of issues that directly or indirectly affect not only the flows of foreign direct investment but also other forms of investment, loans and official development assistance. 
The international community faces a crisis of official development assistance characterized by a stagnation, and even reduction, in aid budgets, a trend that is contrary to the agreed target of 0.7 per cent of GNP. 
14. The debt burden remains a major constraint on development efforts of many developing countries, including the least developed countries, which continue to experience severe debt service difficulties. 
An effective international debt strategy is yet to be devised and implemented. 
16. An agenda for development must consider the fundamental role played by science and technology in economic development. 
18. An agenda for development should address the importance of regional economic integration. 
Regional integration should be regarded as complementary to multilateralism. 
The concept of "open regional integration" would strengthen reciprocal ties between growing economic interdependence at the regional level and the building up of a more open and transparent international economy. 
The process towards regional integration must ensure that it does not lead to new protectionist barriers or exclusionary trade policies. 
Extending on this auspicious occasion a warm welcome to the Republic of South Africa as the newest member of the Group of 77, and looking forward to important contributions that a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa will make towards the achievement of our common goals, 
2. In these thirty years the Group of 77 has become not only a major actor in international economic relations, but also a prime initiator of ideas, concepts and initiatives relating to development and international cooperation. 
The world today is beset by acute economic and social problems, many of them structural in nature, requiring urgent redress by the international community. 
The need to democratize international relations is more pressing than ever. 
Closely interlinked with these problems has been the aggravation of widespread poverty, made even more onerous by structural adjustment programmes. 
Most developing nations are engaged in courageous policies to restructure their economies, despite an unfavourable external environment. 
5. We express the hope that the commitments assumed through the conclusion of the Uruguay Round in Marrakesh, Morocco, on 15 April 1994, although not reflecting the totality of the aspirations of developing countries, will help constitute an open, stable, predictable, equitable and transparent multilateral trading system. 
We also stress the need for steps to be taken to provide adequate compensation to those developing countries adversely affected by the new multilateral trade regime. 
6. We reiterate our profound concern at the persistent critical economic situation in Africa and the deteriorating economic conditions in the least developed countries, particularly in view of inadequate international support. 
We strongly believe that sustained economic growth and development, particularly of developing countries, constitute the main objective which must be pursued as a priority by the international community. 
8. We attach high priority to the revitalization and strengthening of the role of the United Nations in promoting international cooperation for economic and social development. 
In this regard, we also emphasize the need to reinforce even further the importance and relevance of UNCTAD and to revitalize its activities and functions in the field of international cooperation conducive to development. 
10. We attach the highest priority to the initiative for an Agenda for Development as an instrument to promote an action-oriented consensus for economic growth and development. 
We reaffirm the critical need for an integrated approach to development as well as for coordinated and effective international cooperation. 
Moreover, we stress that it is the responsibility of each country to define its national goals, objectives and priorities in its development process, and therefore, actions aimed at introducing new conditionalities in redefining the basis of international cooperation should be avoided. 
11. We reaffirm our strong commitment to strengthen South-South cooperation as an integral part of the strategy of the developing countries to achieve economic growth. 
A number of initiatives and projects have been launched within the framework of South-South cooperation, the full potential of which remains far from being realized. 
We reiterate our conviction that South-South cooperation and individual and collective self-reliance of our countries are essential means for enhancing our negotiating power and sustaining our solidarity and cohesion. 
The Caracas Programme of Action on Economic Cooperation among Developing Countries remains an essential framework for our common efforts and adequate steps should be taken for its implementation. 
We welcome the momentum gained in recent years and progress achieved by the regional and subregional economic cooperation and integration efforts undertaken by developing countries and we commit ourselves to a reinvigorated effort of South-South cooperation at the interregional level. 
(a) Each chapter will have a liaison office to be funded by voluntary contributions from its members and other modalities approved by each chapter; 
(b) The Chairman of each chapter will serve for one year; 
13. We welcome the establishment of the Joint Coordinating Committee between the Group of 77 and the Movement of Non-aligned Countries, which will contribute to enhanced coordination and complementarity between the respective programmes of our Group and the Movement of Non-aligned Countries on South-South and North-South cooperation. 
We wish to stress that such a dialogue should be based on the economic imperative of common interests and benefits, and reflect genuine interdependence. 
Indeed, development is a prerequisite for lasting peace. 
17. We hereby declare our firm resolve to build upon the above goals and objectives of the Group of 77 for the year 2000 and beyond and reaffirm our determination to pursue our actions towards the achievement of the universal right to development of all nations and peoples. 
During the week ending 25 June 1994, the Security Council took action on the following item: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3391st meeting, held on 20 June 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the second progress report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR) (S/1994/715). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/723) that had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations, and made an oral revision to draft resolution S/1994/723 in its provisional form. 
The President drew attention to the text of the draft resolution (S/1994/737) that had been submitted by France. 
An authoritative source has stated the following: 
Very early on Sunday morning, these insurrectionary elements resumed their acts of aggression against our troops, which they shelled. 
The same authoritative sources added the following: 
Yesterday, Saturday, 25 June 1994, the National Defence Council issued a communiqu concerning the cease-fire in which it reaffirmed that the Republic of Yemen was complying with Security Council resolution 924 (1994) and supported all efforts and all disinterested initiatives to consolidate the cease-fire. 
Since the communiqu was issued the following violations have been recorded: 
1. From 8 a.m. to 9.15 a.m. on 26 June 1994, aircraft of the renegade and secessionist forces attacked our troops stationed in the Al-Abr and Bi'r Asaker regions; 
3. At 9.27 a.m. on the same day, aircraft of the renegade forces bombed one of our units stationed in the vicinity of Aden. 
This reflects the position of the Government of Saudi Arabia, which accords with international legitimacy as expressed in Security Council resolution 924 (1994). 
1. The present report is submitted pursuant to Security Council resolution 924 (1994) of 1 June 1994. 
It also requested the Secretary-General to report to it on the situation at an appropriate time, but not later than one week after the completion of the fact-finding mission. 
3. On 3 June 1994, I informed the President of the Security Council that I had decided to appoint Mr. Lakhdar Brahimi as my Special Envoy and Head of the fact-finding mission to Yemen (S/1994/664). 
On the same day, the President of the Security Council informed me that the members welcomed my decision (S/1994/665). 
4. Mr. Brahimi started his mission on 7 June 1994 at Geneva where I met with him for a briefing session. 
He was accompanied by a political officer from the Department of Political Affairs and a staff member from the Department of Humanitarian Affairs. 
From 8 to 19 June 1994, the Special Envoy visited Sana'a (twice) and Mukalla. 
He also travelled to Saudi Arabia, Oman, the United Arab Emirates, Qatar, Jordan and Egypt. 
6. At every opportunity throughout his visit to Yemen, the Special Envoy emphasized the paramount necessity of agreeing on an immediate cease-fire, as called for in Security Council resolution 924 (1994). 
He believed that the resolution had affirmed legitimacy within the framework of the Republic of Yemen and linked the cease-fire with a number of steps that Yemen regarded as an integral part of the resolution. 
A three-day cease-fire was declared on 21 May 1994, even before the Security Council adopted resolution 924 (1994), in the hope that the cease-fire would be a step towards the definitive suspension of hostilities and the beginning of political dialogue. 
The Yemeni side also stated that the adoption of a resolution to dispatch observers would be completely unacceptable. 
(c) Commitment to the Constitution of the Republic of Yemen; 
(f) Surrender of all weapons and military equipment in the possession of the rebels to the legitimate armed forces; 
(g) That the dialogue should begin immediately and be completed within five days; 
(h) That the dialogue should be conducted in Sana'a with no third party in attendance; 
Both groups stressed the need to preserve unity at all cost. 
They agreed, however, that it was necessary and urgent to reach a cease-fire and to restart dialogue, provided it was within the existing constitutional framework. 
14. The mission visited Mukalla on 12 and 13 June 1994, where Southern leaders expressed their views on the situation. 
After the parliamentary elections of 27 April 1993, the situation became further confused, violence continued unchecked and political and economic life was brought to a halt. 
They added that more recently, since 27 April 1994, Yemen had been involved in a serious war between the forces of the two former States, which were not integrated with each other after the unification of the country. 
17. They stressed the importance of giving urgent attention to the humanitarian aspect. 
20. The Special Envoy also held talks with government leaders in Egypt, Jordan, Oman, Qatar, Saudi Arabia and the United Arab Emirates. 
21. Leaders from Jordan and Qatar were of the view that the preservation of unity, in a form on which the Yemenis would agree, would best serve the interests of Yemen, as well as preserve peace and security in the region. 
22. All Governments in the region expressed the hope that the two parties would speedily comply with the provisions of Security Council resolution 924 (1994) and cooperate with the United Nations to attain an immediate cessation of hostilities under adequate control and to resume dialogue. 
The Special Envoy also raised the issue during his discussions at Sana'a and Mukalla. 
24. At Sana'a, a member of the mission from the Department of Humanitarian Affairs, Mr. Serge Tell, held extensive discussions with representatives of governmental departments, foreign embassies, and international and non-governmental organizations that were directly concerned. 
He travelled to Taiz and Lahej governorates as part of the Inter-Agency Assessment Mission that took place from 13 to 15 June 1994. 
To complete his information, he was to go to Aden to assess humanitarian needs and to discuss the overall situation with leaders in the South. 
25. The report of the Inter-Agency Assessment Mission is therefore incomplete at this stage. 
However, it includes a section on the situation in Aden based on information obtained from United Nations staff members who were evacuated from the city on 17 June. 
These reports were supplemented by information received from several international relief organizations. 
The most important conclusion of the mission is that a major crisis is imminent unless a political solution is found or at least a cease-fire is put into force as soon as possible. 
26. As indicated earlier, the Special Envoy stressed everywhere the necessity of reaching an immediate cease-fire. 
Yet, despite the acceptance by both sides of resolution 924 (1994) and six announcements that a cease-fire would come into force, fighting has continued. 
Indeed, it has intensified around Aden, and, according to some reports, it has spread to areas that had not been affected up to 15 June 1994. 
27. After receiving the Special Envoy on 9 June 1994, President Ali Abdallah Saleh announced in Sana'a that a cease-fire would become effective as of 1200 hours local time. 
However, within hours, fighting erupted again, with each side accusing the other of restarting it. 
29. The other side rejected this proposition outright. 
In a memorandum submitted to the Special Envoy at Mukalla on 12 June 1994, they made a counter-proposal to the effect that a Joint Commission should be formed with all the members of the former one, plus other representatives from Africa, Asia and the League of Arab States. 
He would even accept the addition of two more countries: Syria and a country from the Maghreb - Algeria or Morocco, for example. 
32. The Special Envoy received the two sides successively on 19 June 1994. 
Although it was made abundantly clear to them that this suggestion was not acceptable to the other side, they nevertheless sent to Cairo a delegation composed of the two political parties that were still in the Government of Sana'a: the General People's Congress and the Yemen Reform Grouping. 
33. It proved equally impossible to agree on a mechanism to supervise the cease-fire, as the delegation from Sana'a insisted that any arrangement had to be made within a purely intra-Yemeni national context. 
34. On 24 June 1994, the Secretary-General received, successively, Mr. Abdel-Karim Al-Iryani and Mr. Haydar Al-Attas. 
He again expressed his concern that the cease-fire called for in resolution 924 (1994) was not being observed and that the fighting around Aden had, in fact, intensified. 
Mr. Al-Attas published a communiqu indicating that his side would stop firing if the other side would do the same. 
It was also agreed that on the following day, 26 June, provided the cease-fire held, the Special Envoy would resume discussions with the two sides, represented by Mr. Ali Al-Iryani and Mr. Al-Attas, to seek agreement on the mechanism to supervise the cease-fire. 
Unfortunately, once again the cease-fire did not hold for more than a few hours. 
36. It is a matter of serious concern that almost four weeks after the adoption of resolution 924 (1994), fighting has not stopped in Yemen and that repeated commitments to the cease-fire have not been honoured. 
38. Very little is known about fighting elsewhere in this vast territory. 
(b) A mechanism to supervise the cease-fire is also necessary and should be organized. 
However, there are still differences between the two sides concerning representation from other countries; 
(c) Once the cease-fire is effective, dialogue should restart with the help of the Secretary-General and his Special Envoy, at a venue to be agreed upon. 
41. My Special Envoy was well received by the two parties, which have repeatedly expressed support for his mission. 
I am grateful to them, and I earnestly call upon them to translate this goodwill into active cooperation with Mr. Brahimi. 
42. I should also like to take this opportunity to express to the leaders of all neighbouring countries my deep appreciation for their cooperation with me and my Special Envoy. 
43. The call made in resolution 924 (1994) concerning the delivery of arms to the warring parties needs to be stressed. 
Enough harm has been done by the ample stocks already available to them, and surely better use can be made of the resources Yemen possesses or has access to. 
44. The most urgent task ahead is to put an end to the fighting and to start providing urgent aid to the people who so badly need it, particularly, but not only, in the city of Aden. 
The Council may also request the two parties to start immediately thereafter a dialogue which my Special Envoy could organize in consultation with them at a mutually agreed neutral venue, possibly Geneva. 
Noting with great satisfaction the establishment of a united, non-racial and democratic government of South Africa, 
1. Welcomes the final report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Observer Mission in South Africa (UNOMSA) (S/1994/717); 
3. Decides that, with the successful completion of its mandate, UNOMSA is terminated forthwith; 
4. Also decides that it has concluded its consideration of the item entitled "The question of South Africa" and hereby removes this item from the list of matters of which the Council is seized. 
1. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions has considered the report of the Secretary-General on the reorganization of the Department of Administration and Management (A/C.5/48/72). 
During the consideration of the report, the Committee met with the Under-Secretary-General of the Department of Administration and Management and received additional information in response to its requests. 
* Reissued for technical reasons. 
4. In response to questions, the representative of the Secretary-General explained to the Committee that the reorganization of his department was motivated by four main concerns: 
- placing the Organization on a sound financial basis; 
- completing the Integrated Management Information System; 
- improving the management of human resources. 
The Advisory Committee trusts that these concerns will be addressed so as to help to ensure the full implementation of mandated activities and objectives approved by the Member States. 
5. The Advisory Committee notes that the proposals for the reorganization of the Department of Administration and Management have taken into account previous proposals of the Secretary-General and the reactions thereon of the Advisory Committee and the General Assembly. 
6. The Committee trusts further that in the implementation of this reorganization, care will be taken to ensure that the control functions specified in the Financial Regulations and Rules of the United Nations are clearly assigned. 
7. In paragraphs 22 and 23 of his report, the Secretary-General states that: 
"[T]he Under-Secretary-General, as the official ultimately accountable, will be actively involved in each functional responsibility and serve as the collective leader rather than merely as the head of the Department"; 
and that: 
"The objective of accountability and responsibility is furthered by the designation of three assistant secretaries-general who, in addition to assisting the Under-Secretary-General in overall policy-making, will serve as operational managers in their respective areas." 
8. The representative of the Secretary-General explained his concept of a "front office" to the Committee in which he and the Assistant Secretaries-General would work in close proximity and would participate collectively in decision-making. 
The Advisory Committee agrees that this management style may prove an innovative approach to creative problem solving; however, the Committee trusts that clear lines of authority and accountability will be maintained. 
10. Annex II, paragraph 5, also contains a proposal to redeploy two D-2 posts to the Department of Administration and Management, one from the Department of Political Affairs (in Geneva) and the other from the Department for Development Support and Management Services. 
The Committee understands that both of these posts would be used for Conference and Support Services, one for a Director and Deputy to the Assistant Secretary-General for Conference and Support Services and the other to head the Buildings and Commercial Services Division. 
The Committee points out that an alternative to this arrangement could have been an Assistant Secretary-General for Support Services instead of the two D-2 posts and that this might have provided a better-defined line of authority and direction both for Conference Services and for the Support Division. 
As it turned out, the agreement on Gaza and Jericho was signed several months later than envisaged in the Declaration of Principles. 
A copy of the agreement, which is some 200 pages long, was officially conveyed to the Secretary-General by the United States of America, the Russian Federation, Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization on 27 May 1994 and will be issued as an official document under the symbol A/49/180-S/1994/727. 
3. In these circumstances, the Secretary-General refrained from appointing the Special Coordinator until implementation of the Declaration of Principles was under way. 
That decision was welcomed by the concerned parties, as well as by donors, who paid tribute to Mr. Larsen's role in an earlier capacity in facilitating negotiation of the Declaration of Principles of 13 September 1993 and the implementation agreement of 4 May 1994. 
His long experience in the field of economic and social development, his detailed knowledge of both agreements and his excellent relations with the parties should provide added impetus to United Nations efforts to provide economic, social and other assistance to the occupied territories in a well-coordinated and efficient manner. 
In a situation where, for 27 years, an occupying Power has exercised control over all aspects of Palestinian life in the territories, the traditional United Nations coordinating mechanisms have not been applicable. 
In fact, throughout the period, with few exceptions, the Israeli authorities did not permit United Nations programmes and agencies to operate in the occupied territories. 
UNRWA has today by far the largest United Nations programme in the occupied territories, with a budget in 1993 of over $200 million and staff of around 8,000 people. 
However, UNRWA's mandate, which focuses on assistance to refugees, does not extend to all Palestinians in the territories. 
There is special cognizance of this point within the West Bank, where fewer than half of the inhabitants are refugees. 
By contrast, the Programme of Assistance to the Palestinian People of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) is broader in focus, addressing issues of economic and social development throughout the occupied territories. 
For its part, the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) has the smallest programme, which also began operating in the territories in 1980. 
5. With the implementation of the 4 May Cairo agreement, a new situation prevails on the ground, posing new challenges to the United Nations system. 
There is unanimity among the concerned parties, donors, international and regional institutions and non-governmental organizations, that, in the transitional phase, every effort must be made to assist the Palestinian authority in establishing its new administration and the institutions necessary to sustain it throughout the period of interim self-government. 
Of particular importance for the United Nations system will be cooperation with the Palestine Economic Council for Development and Reconstruction (PECDAR), the recipient mechanism tasked with coordination and implementation of external assistance programmes and activities in the self-governing areas. 
However, for the reason indicated above, most United Nations agencies and programmes have had little or no experience in dealing with the occupied territories, including Gaza and Jericho. 
Many are preparing to become active and have signed agreements with the PLO towards this end. 
In this connection it will be recalled that when this matter was considered by the Assembly in March, a number of delegations observed that the level of responsibilities to be entrusted to the Special Coordinator warranted an appointment at the under-secretary-general level. 
7. The Special Coordinator will be stationed in the occupied territories, with a headquarters in Gaza, reporting directly to the Executive Office of the Secretary-General. 
8. UNRWA, UNDP, UNICEF and the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA) have responded favourably in principle to assigning or seconding staff to the Special Coordinator, but have requested that the modalities should be worked out directly with him as he begins to assume his functions. 
It is also hoped that the United Nations Truce Supervision Organization (UNTSO) may provide Field Service personnel to assist the Special Coordinator. 
He will also maintain contact with relevant regional organizations and financial institutions. 
In response, the Secretariat, together with representatives of France, the Netherlands, Norway, Spain, Sweden, and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, set up a training programme for future instructors of the Palestinian police force. 
Further development and implementation of the training programme will be handled by the Special Coordinator. 
He is also planning early contacts with other programmes and agencies of the United Nations system, in particular those which are about to launch new activities in the occupied territories. 
The meeting will provide an occasion for the Special Coordinator to brief participants on his recent activities and plans for the immediate future. 
A principal objective of the meeting will be to agree on a mode of operations for cooperation among the United Nations programmes and agencies in the occupied territories. 
2. The Executive Board decided not to consider item 5 above and to postpone, the consideration of item 8 to its third regular session in October 1994. 
4. On 13 June 1994, the Executive Board agreed on the work plan for the UNFPA segment with the changes suggested, including the decision of the Board taken on 9 June 1994 to postpone its consideration of the field visit reports to the third regular session. 
The Board agreed that future field visit reports should be considered only at regular sessions. 
7. In response to the request received from one delegation at the second regular session, the secretariat made available information on the distribution of Executive Board documentation in electronic form. 
9. The Executive Board discussed the issue of the timeliness of documentation. 
One representative suggested that Board documents should not be distributed until available in all languages unless conference services had not been able to produce documents in all languages within the five- and three-week rules established by the Board at its current session. 
10. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
12. One delegation noted the difficulties in reconciling the statistical information contained in the summary with that contained in the detailed listings of document DP/1994/10/Add.3. 
13. In response to questions raised, the secretariat noted that while experience with the programme approach remained limited, a number of tools and initiatives had been developed in the course of 1993 that would facilitate its application in most programming initiatives. 
It was also noted that the illustrated UNDP annual report would continue to be published as in previous years. 
15. A number of delegations, under various agenda items, expressed reservations about the 1994 Human Development Report, cautioning UNDP not to exceed its mandate in the economic and social spheres. 
One representative expressed concern about the increasing importance being attached to the Human Development Report, which had no legislative mandate from the Executive Board. 
Another suggested that, to minimize the controversy surrounding the reports, UNDP might want to consider a joint pre-publication review of each report by Member States and the editorial team. 
16. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Takes note of the observations of a number of delegations at the 1994 annual session with regard to the 1994 Human Development Report; 
2. Welcomes the Administrator's intention to improve the process of consultation with Member States and other relevant international bodies to refine the methodologies used in the report with a view towards improving its quality and accuracy without compromising its editorial independence; 
17. In introducing the report contained in document DP/1994/22, the Director of the Bureau for Programme Policy and Evaluation (BPPE) noted that General Assembly resolution 47/199 applied to the operational activities of the United Nations development system as a whole. 
Consequently, UNDP approached its implementation as a collective endeavour, involving the programme countries as well as the United Nations development system. 
19. Note was taken of the increased use of the modality of national execution although UNDP was cautioned against substituting the Office for Project Services (OPS) for national execution in nationally executed projects. 
One delegation requested an evaluation of UNDP experience with national execution to date. 
20. Representatives suggested that decentralization and delegation of authority to the country offices be accompanied by appropriate management and accountability control mechanisms. 
21. While conceding the importance of the country strategy notes, a few delegations emphasized that the notes must not be imposed on recipient countries. 
23. In response to questions raised, the Secretariat noted that the vast majority of resident coordinators were committed to implementing resolution 47/199 in their countries of service. 
24. It was also explained that the country strategy note was being undertaken only in countries that so desired, as specified by the resolution. 
Similarly, a brief report on the "Ten point decentralization" package would also be made available at that time. 
25. The Executive Board took note of the report of the Administrator (DP/1994/22), as presented. 
Measures had been taken to strengthen UNDP capacities in a number of areas, including the strengthening of the Global Environment Facility and the Montreal Protocol units, the training of UNDP personnel, and the recruitment of 41 sustainable development National Officers. 
Efforts were under way to strengthen the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office in order that UNDP might play an important support role in the implementation of the Convention on Desertification currently under negotiation. 
28. Many representatives felt that more emphasis needed to be placed in making national programmes fully participatory, including a greater role by NGOs and women groups. 
29. Regarding the Environmental Management Guidelines, several delegations expressed their support for UNDP efforts to incorporate good environmental management practices and commented on their high expectations on the role of the sustainable development National Officers. 
30. Representatives pointed out the important role to be played by UNDP in the implementation and management of the Global Environment Facility and the Montreal Protocol as well as in the area of drought and desertification control. 
31. The Executive Board took note of the report contained in document DP/1994/11 as presented. 
UNDP assistance in the area of governance was restricted to the provision of technical cooperation to build the necessary institutional infrastructure strictly in accordance with country priorities and upon the request of the Government. 
33. Representatives commended the support UNDP was giving to African development efforts and welcomed the ongoing mid-term reviews of the National Long-term Perspective Studies and the African Capacity-Building Foundation. They expressed interest in receiving the related reports at the third regular session 1994 of the Executive Board. 
34. Some delegations called on UNDP to focus its activities to achieve greater impact. 
35. Some representatives referred to the declining levels of resources available for African programmes and called for efforts to address the situation. 
36. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Takes note of the report of the Administrator contained in document DP/1994/12; 
37. The Administrator introduced the item, stating that the first annual session of the Executive Board constituted a watershed in the governance of UNDP, which had already led to a far more intimate consultative relationship between the Members and UNDP. 
The Administrator reaffirmed the underlying principles of UNDP: universality, neutrality and non-conditionality, and the grant nature of its assistance. 
The focus was built on the framework of sustainable human development, which had been developed in response to national priorities, and constituted an attempt to address the most crucial issues facing countries in their development. 
It was based on the frameworks established by the General Assembly and the Governing Council and the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
39. The Administrator underlined that the concept of sustainable human development was in no way inconsistent with the sovereign right of countries to determine their own priorities nor did it imply the establishment of any form of conditionality. 
The initiative for change contained a series of measures that the Administrator was proposing to strengthen UNDP and its ability to serve programme countries. 
40. The Under-Secretary-General for the Department of Development Support and Management Services (DDSMS) addressed the Executive Board. 
DDSMS greatly welcomed the priorities for UNDP action, as expressed in the "Initiatives for change" paper. 
41. Delegations expressed their broad support for and appreciation of the Administrator's initiative. 
Most congratulated the Administrator for the progress in defining the future of UNDP and for his explanation of the organization's goals and thematic priorities. 
The intellectual effort applied to examination of the future of UNDP was commendable. 
It clearly fulfilled the programme of action promised to the Executive Board by the Administrator at its first regular session. 
Several delegations noted that sustainable human development was completely in line with their own national objectives. 
Many called it an excellent set of initiatives and underlined their general agreement with the goals and patterns of action specified. 
Some delegations said it could be an important input to the implementation of the Secretary-General's Agenda for development. 
The concept of sustainable human development was generally welcomed by speakers, with some requesting further clarification on how it would be put into practice. 
A few delegations noted that the sustainable human development paradigm could not be applied uniformly to all countries. 
42. Regarding the areas of focus and patterns of UNDP action contained in the Administrator's report, some delegations cautioned that UNDP should not become involved in political issues and human rights questions and underlined the need for respect of State sovereignty regarding governance. 
The four areas outlined were broad and several delegations expressed the need for a clear programme. 
The focus could be complemented with the country strategy note, one delegation noted. 
With regard to the special initiatives mentioned in the Administrator's report, while some delegations asked if UNDP had a comparative advantage in the area of food security, one representative suggested that food security could even be a fifth focus objective. 
It was asked that UNDP deepen its partnerships with other United Nations agencies and other entities and emphasize a rational division of labour. 
Several delegations enunciated strong support for the role of UNDP in coordination at the country level and asked for the strengthening of the Resident Coordinator function. 
Several underlined the importance of General Assembly resolution 47/199 as a tool for coordination. 
Institutional changes included in the Administrator's report were generally supported. 
One delegation requested UNDP to provide a new organizational chart and corporate plan based on the changes. 
Their comments are contained in section II. A of the present report. 
47. One representative proposed that the Administrator should be encouraged to undertake the necessary adjustments of various units, such as the Division for Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States, as part of the organizational restructuring to enhance the ability of UNDP to fulfil its mission. 
48. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
2. Supports the global framework for the United Nations Development Programme set out in the report and agrees that the overall mission of UNDP should be to assist programme countries in their endeavour to realize sustainable human development, in line with their national development programmes and priorities; 
5. Takes note of the organizational restructuring proposed by the Administrator to enhance the ability of UNDP to fulfil its mission, and encourages the Administrator to undertake the necessary adjustments to this end; 
He briefly highlighted the proposals for the consideration of the Board as summarized in paragraph 31 of document DP/1994/18. 
50. There was broad support for the Administrator's proposals. 
Many delegations, however, regretted the decline in resources that had necessitated the reduction of IPFs and Special Programme Resources (SPR) by 30 per cent from the originally established levels. 
Several delegations called special attention to the disruptive impact those reductions would have on both planned and ongoing programmes. 
There was general agreement that more predictability was required in resource mobilization and planning, an issue that could be considered in the context of the discussions of the next programming period. 
In that regard, some delegations questioned whether it was realistic to use a 4 per cent growth rate in voluntary contributions for 1995 and 1996. 
51. Delegations noted the importance of the SPR during the first half of the fifth cycle and its positive contributions towards promoting the six areas of concentration stipulated in Governing Council decision 90/34. 
There was consensus that the additional programming flexibility requested by the Administrator to redeploy remaining resources within each SPR category was both acceptable and necessary, especially in view of the limited amount of unprogrammed SPR resources remaining in the fifth cycle. 
One delegation suggested that resources be shifted from inactive country programmes to other country programmes, as a move away from the entitlement concept that had emerged over time. 
Several other delegations indicated that those countries unable to spend their full IPFs during the fifth cycle should continue to have access to those resources in future years. 
53. The transfer of unutilized resources from TSS-2 to TSS-1 and the establishment of a technical support facility for the smaller technical agencies were supported by several delegations. 
Other delegations, while generally supporting those proposals, wondered whether it might be preferable to postpone their consideration to the October 1994 session of the Executive Board, when the subject of support costs was scheduled for review. 
54. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Notes the revised resource framework for the fifth cycle as set out in document DP/1994/18; 
2. Approves the expenditure targets specified for indicative planning figures and Special Programme Resources as outlined in table 1 of document DP/1994/18; 
55. The Director, Bureau for External Relations (BER), introduced document DP/1994/20, explaining that it was intended to facilitate discussion of issues related to successor arrangements to the current programming cycle, which were scheduled to be established in June 1995. 
At the conceptual stage, the paper did not present explicit options but rather sought direction on the principles that should guide future technical studies and consultations. 
It was suggested that discussion of the subject be divided into three clusters: programming objectives; financial mechanisms; and resource distribution. 
Several delegations stated that comments at the current stage should be considered preliminary and that a process to continue consultations would have to be determined. 
57. Many speakers noted that programming objectives should be linked to the future role of UNDP, which had been discussed in the context of the "Initiatives for change" paper (DP/1994/39). 
58. Many delegations stated that the principles of universality, neutrality, multilateralism and the voluntary and grant nature of assistance should remain fundamental to the various elements of the UNDP programming framework. 
59. While many delegations recognized the problems and risks associated with the present system, several representatives pointed out that some of the deficiencies were not inherent to the machinery itself. 
Some delegations encouraged an exploration of alternative financing mechanisms, noting the relevance to that work of the General Assembly's upcoming deliberations relating to resolution 48/162. 
60. Many delegations expressed strong concern about the decline in core contributions, which were essential for the main mission of UNDP, and requested the Administrator to intensify efforts to increase core resources. 
61. Noting the considerable increase in non-core funding, several delegations requested more information on core and non-core resource trends. 
Two delegations stated that the Executive Board should consider whether its decision on future programming should cover both core and non-core resources. 
62. Many speakers commented on the duration of the programming cycle and ways of reducing its programmatic and financial risks. 
While some delegations suggested that the current five-year duration of the cycle should not be shortened, many representatives favoured exploring a reduced duration. 
Additionally, several delegations supported the concept of a rolling IPF system and requested that the matter be explored in detail. 
A few representatives suggested that options not involving a priori distribution of funds should also be examined. 
64. On funding distribution, there was general agreement that lower-income countries should receive priority. 
A number of representatives highlighted the special needs of certain countries such as small island developing nations and economies in transition. 
Many delegations also recognized that modest IPFs can serve as a critical catalyst for additional resource mobilization. 
There was also support for exploring increased allocations for regional and intercountry programmes, with a number of delegates noting the complementarity between national and international agendas. 
The Secretary-General of the World Meteorological Organization appealed for a share of resources to be reserved for science and technology and for increased regional allocations. 
66. Several delegations supported the examination of the net contributor country (NCC) criteria, including alternative thresholds and the possibility of linking reimbursability of IPFs to mobilization of additional funding. 
67. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
3. Considers document DP/1994/20 an important contribution to consultations on establishing the structure of the next programming period of the United Nations Development Programme, and notes that it identifies the following clusters of issues: 
4. Decides to continue its consideration of these issues at its upcoming regular sessions, with a view to reaching a final decision on the next programming period at its 1995 annual session; 
5. Requests the Administrator to outline a possible structure of further deliberations and to prepare further documentation for the third regular session of the Board, addressing in particular the following points: 
(a) The development of the Administrator's "Initiatives for change" as he intends to apply them to the next programming period; 
(b) Options for the revision of the indicative planning figure programming framework; 
(c) Options for the revision of resource distribution methodology, including: 
(i) Eligibility criteria and graduation; 
(ii) Supplementary criteria and weights. 
He expressed appreciation of UNDP support to date and looked forward to continued collaboration in future. 
69. Speaking on behalf of their respective regions, the representatives of Bulgaria, Cuba, Gambia, Norway and Pakistan all welcomed the request of the Republic of South Africa and supported the Administrator's recommendation contained in document DP/1994/38. 
She explained further that programme development in the country would be carried out in close cooperation with the Government, taking into account other development activities being undertaken in the country. 
71. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
72. On 6 June 1994, the Executive Board decided not to consider this agenda item. 
These included, among other things, the promotion of family planning within a broader context of reproductive health-care services and the empowerment of women in terms of reproductive rights and reproductive freedom. 
The overarching goals of the Fund would remain the total and explicit integration of population considerations into all plans and strategies for sustainable development. 
Given the immensely important role that education played in empowering women, UNFPA would try to accelerate its advocacy to intensify efforts to educate girls. 
A significant outcome of the ICPD, with implications for UNFPA, would be a broader definition of sexual and reproductive health, the application of which the Fund would promote worldwide. 
She said that particular attention would be given to areas that had been neglected in the past, including reproductive-tract infections, sexually transmitted diseases, including HIV/AIDS, and infertility, among others. 
76. Numerous delegations welcomed the new format of the Executive Director's annual report, in particular the more analytical approach, the use of lessons learned in support of the analysis, and the focus on vital thematic issues. 
A number of delegations appreciated the self-critical evaluation of important themes, noting that such objective analysis was a necessary first step to improving outcomes of projects and programmes. 
Another thought the report would have been more useful had it analysed UNFPA's progress and performance during the year in delivering its key outputs. 
77. Delegations strongly supported UNFPA's efforts to broaden the scope of its programme to encompass a more comprehensive approach to family planning as part of reproductive health care. 
They also welcomed efforts to make the prevention and treatment of sexually transmitted diseases, including HIV/AIDS, an integral component of reproductive health. 
Many, however, wished to know more about how UNFPA was addressing the strategic and programmatic implications of this commitment. 
More specifically, several delegations inquired: (a) whether the Fund had developed indicators to assess the quality of reproductive health care; and (b) to what extent the Fund had been able to operationalize the concept of reproductive health care. 
78. Numerous delegations focused on specific items covered in the report. 
Several noted, however, that efforts in these areas appeared to be somewhat inconclusive. 
They therefore asked if UNFPA was committed to ensuring access to family planning services through private as well as public channels. 
Delegations endorsed UNFPA's continuing support for micro-enterprise projects, which sought to link family planning activities with efforts to enhance women's ability to earn income. 
One delegation noted, however, that the Fund should avoid entering areas where other organizations had a comparative advantage over UNFPA. 
Another asked how such projects would be integrated with information, education and communications activities. 
79. Delegations generally valued UNFPA's support of, and participation in, efforts to establish and further develop a United Nations joint and co-sponsored programme on HIV/AIDS. 
The delegation therefore recommended that the Executive Board encourage UNFPA to continue its excellent record of cooperation in this area within the context of Board decision 94/6, which had been adopted at the Board's second regular session in May. 
Many stressed the importance of working with non-governmental organizations (NGOs), in particular with national NGOs. 
81. One delegation observed that the current method of reporting on completed activities such as workshops and training was of limited use in assessing programme implementation. 
It therefore recommended identifying objectives at the beginning of the year and assessing them at the end of the year. 
Another delegation, while supporting the priority country system, wondered why the priority countries in the Arab States region had not received a larger share of resources. 
A third delegation said that criteria should be developed to facilitate the orderly phasing out of support when the objectives of country programmes had been achieved. 
82. Delegations fully endorsed UNFPA's efforts to empower women, stressing the need to pursue such activities in the context of national priorities and the cultural values and traditions of individual countries. 
Many remarked that it would be important for UNFPA to define its particular niche in this area. 
Several emphasized the importance of education as a key to the success of family planning programmes in developing countries, especially that of young girls and women. 
83. Numerous delegations addressed the Fund's financial situation as well as its management of resources. 
Many noted with concern the 7.8 per cent drop in UNFPA's income from 1992 to 1993 and called upon the international donor community to increase its support for the Fund. 
A number of delegations also expressed concern over UNFPA's underexpenditure of resources during the year as well as over the increase in the percentage of the Fund's administrative and programme support services (APSS) budget in relation to income. 
Several delegates raised questions about how this ratio was calculated. 
84. A number of delegations noted UNFPA's efforts to implement General Assembly resolution 47/199, in particular as regards such aspects as the harmonization of programming cycles, the programme approach, decentralization and national execution, and national capacity-building. 
With particular reference to decentralization and the efforts to extend total programme approval authority to 12 countries on a trial basis, one delegation expressed the hope that such a procedure would accelerate programme implementation. 
85. The Executive Director thanked delegations for their generally positive comments on the annual report and sought the Board's guidance on how to improve it. 
In response to delegates' concerns about cost-recovery schemes and private-sector participation in programmes, she acknowledged that initial efforts had not been fully encouraging. 
None the less, UNFPA had undertaken a joint cost-recovery exercise with the International Planned Parenthood Federation (IPPF) and had contacted some national business councils with a view to setting up programmes to provide services in the industrial sector in developing countries. 
She assured delegations that although the task ahead was a difficult one UNFPA was committed to doing more work in this area. 
86. The Executive Director welcomed the Executive Board's strong support for the Fund's more comprehensive approach to reproductive health care. 
She explained that the new approach had emanated from the experience of past years and that, while criteria were being developed to help measure the quality and effectiveness of services, the approach was still in the developmental stage. 
The Executive Director said that UNFPA recognized the need to sharpen the focus of its activities, noting in this context that the concentration of the Fund's resources was part of the ongoing dialogue. 
She agreed that the Fund's financial assistance should be concentrated in those countries most in need, and she sought the Board's guidance in this area. 
87. Concerning the question of setting Fund-wide objectives at the beginning of the year, the Executive Director indicated that the suggestion merited some consideration. 
She pointed out, however, that this would be a rather difficult task. 
She expressed hope that in future discussions it would be possible to sharpen further the Fund's priority country system. 
88. With regard to the need to phase out financial assistance when country programme objectives had been achieved, the Executive Director pointed out that a few countries had already reached this stage. 
She stressed in this regard, however, that such countries would continue to receive technical assistance, should they request it. 
She further noted that most of these countries were currently involved in South-South cooperation activities. 
The Executive Director expressed total agreement with the need to work with NGOs and noted that UNFPA continued to work with a wide variety of NGOs, both at the national and international level. 
She stressed that the uncertainty over funding made it extremely difficult to ensure a steady utilization of resources throughout the year. 
As for the increase in the percentage of the APSS budget relative to income, the Executive Director noted that the administrative costs had been determined in the biennial budget and thus were essentially fixed costs that had been calculated relative to income assumptions for the period of the budget. 
90. The Executive Board took note of the annual report (DP/1994/44) of the Executive Director as well as of the comments made at the session. 
91. Under this agenda item, the Executive Board adopted the following three decisions: 
2. Requests the Executive Director to make all necessary preparations for this commemoration. 
1. Supports participation of the United Nations Population Fund in the new United Nations joint and co-sponsored programme on HIV/AIDS in a manner as set forth in paragraphs 1 and 3 of its decision 94/6 of 10 May 1994; 
She stated that the report had been prepared in response to Governing Council decision 93/27 A. She informed the Executive Board that the report was based on the review of the last 25 years of experience of the Fund. 
UNFPA planned to further revise the report taking into account the views of the Board as well as the decisions and agreements emanating from the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development (ICPD) and to present it to the Board in 1995. 
93. Several delegations commented on the report. There was broad support on the main contents of the report. 
The seven main issues highlighted by the report received full endorsement from many delegations. 
Some delegations, however, made several suggestions and sought clarifications on the future directions of the Fund with regard to the priority issues and aspects of the population and development programme UNFPA intended to support in the future. 
The Board noted the improvements that had taken place in the demographic situation in many developing countries during the period 1969-1994 and appreciated UNFPA's contribution in this regard. 
Some delegations emphasized the need to prioritize the substantive areas of support for UNFPA assistance taking into account countries' own needs and the comparative advantage of UNFPA. 
94. Several delegations emphasized the need to give special attention to broad population policy issues, such as high and increasing levels of rural-to-urban migration, the special needs of adolescents and ageing populations, and size of the population, when formulating criteria for UNFPA assistance to countries. 
95. Responding to questions and comments from the delegations, the Executive Director welcomed the positive comments on the report and appreciated the valuable suggestions made by the delegations. 
She reiterated the need for further review and discussion on the future directions of the Fund taking into account the recommendations of the Draft Programme of Action of the ICPD 1994 and decisions and agreements reached at Cairo. 
She further suggested that in such countries national financial resources had to be mobilized on a sustained basis with the international community providing only technical support. 
She agreed with delegations that criteria for UNFPA support to population programmes had to be revised in order to concentrate financial and technical support in those countries that needed such resources the most. 
96. The Executive Director informed the Board that the seven issues identified in the report were neither exhaustive nor presented in any order of priority. 
There were other issues, such as support to women's reproductive health needs during emergencies, among others, that needed to be included in this list. 
She proposed that the revised report reflecting this discussion and the decisions and agreements reached at the Cairo Conference be presented to the Executive Board at its 1995 annual session. 
97. The Executive Board took note of the report (DP/1994/48) of the Executive Director as well as comments made at the session. 
The Fund's future plans in the area of evaluation were also indicated. 
He drew attention to the annex to the report, which outlined the findings of a review of the PRSD experience. 
99. Many delegations welcomed the candour and substantive content of the report. 
There was a consensus that UNFPA should continue to emphasize evaluation of its programmes in order to provide inputs to sound management decisions. 
One delegation pointed out the importance of analysing programme achievements and outcome in this regard. 
Two delegations referred to the importance of identifying successful projects and programmes as opposed to less successful ones. 
One delegation referred to the importance of quantitative analysis of evaluation findings. 
The Administration agreed with this and indicated that it would undertake an evaluation of its executing agencies in 1996. 
101. The Executive Board took note of the report (DP/1994/46) of the Executive Director as well as of the comments made at the session. 
He noted that the work plan followed the traditional approach and did not foresee any major changes in the intended use of programme resources, as compared with the pattern of the recent past. 
With respect to the status of financial implementation of country programmes and projects, he observed that, as shown in the report, UNFPA had allocated resources to country programmes largely as scheduled, with delays being caused mostly by political events in the respective recipient countries. 
However, they expressed concern about the large carry-forward of resources, which totalled some $47 million at the end of 1993. 
Those speaking on the subject noted the need for sound managerial action to improve project implementation. 
This latter problem was exacerbated by the considerable uncertainty of income levels that had prevailed when the allocations for 1992 and 1993 had been made. 
Despite these explanations, delegations stressed the importance of the Administration's developing new management measures to bring the serious problems of large carry-forwards of resources and slow programme implementation under control. 
104. Delegations also expressed concern on the income assumptions for the years 1995-1998, which were based upon annual increases of 6 per cent, which some felt was overly optimistic. 
On the other hand, one delegation stated that, in view of the impetus to fund-raising expected from the ICPD, this estimate should actually be higher. 
The Administration replied in detail on the budgetary process, explaining why the APSS budget could not be expected to respond, to a significant extent, to fluctuations in income during the period of the biennial budget. 
Moreover, the Administration indicated that further budget reductions could possibly hinder programme implementation. 
At the same time, the Administration detailed the efforts that had been made to save $17.5 million in the APSS budget in 1992 and 1993, out of the original total net appropriations of $104 million. 
106. During the discussion, one delegation proposed that the Executive Director report on possible steps to be taken by UNFPA to reduce further the APSS budget. 
107. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Takes note of the Executive Director's programme resource planning proposals as set out in paragraphs 7 to 15 of document DP/1994/45; 
4. Also takes note of the following estimates of new programmable resources from multi-bilateral funding: $15 million per year for the years 1995-1998. 
108. The Director of the Technical and Evaluation Division introduced the Executive Director's report on the Global Initiative on Contraceptive Requirements and Logistics Management Needs in Developing Countries in the 1990s (document DP/1994/47). 
The first section contained an update of the estimates of global contraceptive requirements, including condom requirements for HIV/AIDS prevention, for the period 1994 to 2005; the second section contained a progress report on the activities of the Global Initiative. 
He noted that the new estimates of contraceptive requirements were higher than previous estimates and drew attention to the fact that more detailed information on global requirements was available in the recently published UNFPA Technical Report No. 18. 
Finally, he briefly described the nine in-depth country studies that had already been completed, and the further three studies that were being planned. 
109. Delegations welcomed the report and expressed their strong support and encouragement for the activities of the Global Initiative, endorsing its continuation in 1994 and 1995. 
A number of delegations expressed their desire to receive further information, in due course, on what concrete actions had been taken in countries in response to the recommendations of the in-depth country studies. 
There was also general support for the view that future estimates of contraceptive requirements should be based, to the extent possible, on unmet needs methodologies rather than on the basis of demographic projections. 
A number of delegations noted the importance of widely disseminating, and translating, as appropriate, the reports of these studies. 
110. In regard to global contraceptive requirements, a number of delegations were pleased to note that new figures included estimates for unmarried women, as well as estimates of condoms for HIV/AIDS prevention prepared by the World Health Organization Global Programme on AIDS (WHO/GPA). 
Some delegations also noted the need for UNFPA to continue to support the local production of contraceptives in countries where sufficient demand existed and where such production was feasible. 
Finally, the need to pay greater attention to logistics management requirements at the country level was also noted. 
111. In response to the suggestion that future estimates of contraceptive requirements should be based on unmet needs rather than on the basis of demographic projections, UNFPA agreed to report to the Board in 1995 on the appropriate methodology to be used for this purpose. 
UNFPA noted that sufficient financial support was available, through extrabudgetary resources from the Australian International Development Assistance Bureau and the World Bank, to continue the work of the Global Initiative until the end of 1995. 
112. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Takes note of the report of the Executive Director on the Global Initiative on Contraceptive Requirements and Logistics Management Needs in Developing Countries in the 1990s (document DP/1994/47); 
2. Endorses the continuation of the work of the Global Initiative; 
4. Requests the Executive Director to submit to the Executive Board in 1995 a status report on the Global Initiative as well as proposals for continuing its work beyond 1995, if necessary. 
113. One delegation, while supporting the proposed programme and commending UNFPA for its quality, sought clarification on a few issues. 
Specifically, the delegation referred to the proposed coordination between UNFPA on the one hand and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) and the World Health Organization (WHO) on the other and inquired whether the substantive areas of these agencies in the Islamic Republic of Iran were population-related. 
The delegation further inquired whether programme projects would be audited and by whom, and what additional measures were envisaged in order to ensure adequate financial management of and technical support for the proposed programme. 
114. The Director, Asia and Pacific Division (APD), responded that UNICEF's and WHO's substantive areas in the Islamic Republic of Iran were indeed population-related, with UNICEF focusing on family planning and WHO on the training of health personnel in the Ministry of Health. 
He also confirmed that the same audit procedures that applied in other countries would be applied in the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
No difficulty was foreseen in that regard. 
The Director noted, in this context, that the local UNFPA office in Teheran was staffed by a Country Director and two National Professional Officers. 
Additional backstopping would be provided by the CST team in Kathmandu, technical staff from Headquarters and by NGOs, as appropriate. 
116. One delegation commented on the unique geographical situation of the Maldives, noting its similarity to the situation faced by other small island countries in regard to population, environment and sustainable development. 
The delegation expressed concern that without an appropriate strategy to address these problems, the country would face severe problems. 
He therefore supported the proposed programme and urged its approval by the Executive Board. 
She also inquired about the steps taken to strengthen the management capacity of the UNFPA local office. A third delegation asked for clarification on the starting date of the proposed programme, as it appeared that the programme had already started implementation as of January 1994. 
He further commented on the change in attitude in the country in favour of population programmes, alluding to the fact that only a few years ago, contraceptives were illegal; now they were strongly supported by the Government and by very active NGOs. 
With regard to the starting date of the proposed programme, the Director stated that it had in fact started as of January in accordance with established Governing Council practice. 
Several stressed the importance of coordination, in particular in view of the highly decentralized nature of the programme. 
Many welcomed the programme's emphasis on national capacity-building and its use of Local Government Units and NGOs to reach previously underserved areas through a combination of information, education and communications (IEC) activities and the expanded delivery of family planning services. 
One commended the programme's focus on women and adolescents. 
Another was pleased that UNFPA was able to provide assistance in accordance with government priorities. 
Several also noted some concerns. 
Another asked if the monitoring and evaluation of the programme would differ from standard UNFPA practice, as implied in the report. 
A third thought the proposed method mix would be extremely costly and difficult to manage logistically. 
This same delegation asked more generally what criteria UNFPA used to cost out its country programmes. 
120. The Director, APD, thanked delegations for their strong support. 
He agreed that effective coordination was essential to the programme's success, and he noted that UNFPA had already been meeting regularly with other donors active in the country. 
He said he was confident that the Government would increasingly take over the responsibility for coordination as the Commission on Population gained in prominence. 
He said that the UNFPA Country Support Team in Bangkok would continue to provide the technical backstopping required to ensure an effective link between IEC activities and programme delivery. 
He further noted that the high degree of decentralization of activities to the local level necessitated the additional monitoring and evaluation mechanisms. 
In answer to the question on what criteria UNFPA used to cost out country programmes, the Deputy Executive Director (Programme) noted that this was done in accordance with the criteria established by the Governing Council in decision 81/7. 
One delegation asked for more information on the proposed support for the construction of health facilities. 
The delegation also asked how UNFPA would ensure the quality of IEC inputs and of service delivery and what plans were envisaged for auditing. 
The same delegation further inquired whether technical expertise would be adequate for evaluation, planning and the development of indicators. 
Another delegation, while confirming her Government's intention to coordinate its activities in Chad with those of UNFPA, pointed out that coordination with other donors had not been mentioned. 
123. The Director, Africa Division, indicated that while the World Bank would provide the bulk of the assistance for construction of health facilities, UNFPA would provide modest assistance in this area, to be used in case of delays in Bank assistance. 
The Director further commented that the quality of IEC inputs as well as of service delivery would be ensured through both training and the conduct of socio-cultural research. 
With regard to programme audit, the Director stated that standard audit practices would be applied by both external and United Nations auditors. 
125. Several delegations commented on the proposed programme. 
One welcomed UNFPA's efforts to improve access to family planning and reproductive health services and appreciated the focus on women and young people. 
His delegation would have liked more information on plans and schedules for providing support to the additional 120 service facilities covered by the programme as well as on specific indicators for measuring programme performance. 
Such information might in future be usefully provided in an annex to the reports. 
A third delegation, noting that the programme had a number of projects with shared responsibilities among different donors, asked how UNFPA would determine what its specific responsibilities would be in such projects. 
126. The Director, Africa Division, said that the objectives set by the Government would provide specific indicators by which the programme could be evaluated. 
He noted that the projects with shared responsibilities would be monitored in accordance with standard UNFPA procedures, which included annual tripartite reviews as well as mid-term reviews. 
This would ensure a clear delineation of shared responsibilities among donors. 
He did acknowledge in this context, however, that the different procedures among donors did at times create problems and therefore required close scrutiny. 
128. Several delegations expressed support for the proposed programme. 
The delegation further asked if individual projects had built-in indicators to be used for monitoring. 
The delegation questioned whether the lack of male sterilization in the estimated demand for family planning services meant that there would be no IEC efforts targeted at men. 
The delegation also asked the reason for the high percentage of female sterilization as a method of contraception. 
129. The Director, Latin American and Caribbean Division, explained that UNFPA intended to address the difficult areas mentioned above by strengthening national capacity in the area of reproductive health and family planning mainly through the training of doctors and paramedics. 
She assured the Board that IEC materials already developed in other countries would be examined to see if they could be adapted for use in Nicaragua. 
She did note, however, that specially targeted materials would likely have to be developed in order to reach the poorest populations living in special social and cultural conditions. 
She also confirmed that IEC activities targeted at men would be conducted. Regarding the query on built-in indicators, she said that such indicators would be used for monitoring project activities. 
Efforts would also be made, however, to assess the true impact of the programme, which could not be measured by such indicators alone. 
In answer to the questions on reproductive/family planning services for youth, she responded that the targeted youth would be provided with such services. 
131. Several delegations commented on the interim report. 
One noted that family planning services had to be strengthened and their availability and use expanded. 
Another identified several follow-up actions that were essential to the success of the programme. 
These included, among others, providing the requisite technical cooperation, giving special relevance to MCH/FP and the promotion of women, and ensuring effective coordination among donors. 
132. The Director thanked delegations for their comments and their support. 
133. The Executive Board took note of the interim report on the implementation of the second UNFPA country programme for Equatorial Guinea (DP/1994/50). 
134. The Director, Africa Division, noted that, owing to the recent events in Rwanda, UNFPA had suspended its programme there and evacuated its programme staff. 
He said that UNFPA would work closely with other United Nations agencies in providing emergency assistance to the Rwandan people. 
In the case of UNFPA, such assistance would be funded from the budget of the UNFPA country programme approved last year and be provided in the form of services, equipment and medical supplies in the area of reproductive health care, including maternal and child health/family planning. 
136. The Executive Board then adopted the following decision: 
1. Encourages UNFPA, given the current situation in Rwanda, to support, in appropriate ways and in collaboration with other relief agencies, emergency assistance to the people of Rwanda from the third population programme resources on an exceptional basis; 
2. Requests the Executive Director of UNFPA to report to the Executive Board at its next annual session on measures taken to implement this decision. 
137. On 6 June 1994, the Executive Board postponed consideration of this item to its third regular session, tentatively scheduled for 6-10 October 1994. 
138. The Administrator introduced the report of the Secretary-General on the Office for Project Services (OPS) (DP/1994/52). 
He explained that it contained a new proposal put forward since the second regular session of the Executive Board in May 1994. 
The proposal had been developed in response to concerns expressed by Member States, and he urged its acceptance by the Board. 
He also added that he had been requested to inform the Board of the Secretary-General's desire for the Management Coordination Committee to be chaired by the Administrator. 
139. The views of delegations regarding the proposal varied. Some favoured its acceptance, while others expressed reservations, in particular citing concern that it did not reflect the agreements reached at the second regular session of the Executive Board and at informal consultations. 
Several delegations opposed the creation of a new United Nations agency, which would cause extra expense, and emphasized their support for a close association of OPS with UNDP. 
A continued linkage, however, should include provisions ensuring improved transparency, an element that some stated should be reflected in the decision of the Board. 
There was universal insistence that a decision must be taken during the current session of the Board, with several delegations emphasizing that delay was detrimental to the effectiveness of OPS service to developing countries. 
140. The representative of the World Bank cited the important role OPS played in assisting World Bank borrowers, through management services agreements, to implement loan projects, and recorded its advocacy for the status of OPS as an autonomous profit-centre with strong linkages to UNDP. 
141. In response, the Administrator underlined the flexibility shown by the Secretary-General on the issue of OPS and stated that he hoped that the Board could reach consensus at the current session. 
The Administrator noted, in response to questions, that the Secretary-General's proposal to maintain "the existing financial and personnel regime" with UNDP included the existing UNDP personnel reassignment process. 
One delegation requested clarification as to the definition of the term "implementation", as used in the text of the draft. 
1. Takes note of the Secretary-General's intention to strengthen the coordinating and central funding roles of the United Nations Development Programme in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/199, and other relevant resolutions and to ensure that the Office for Project Services will undertake implementation rather than funding activities; 
2. Recognizes the need for a self-financing Office for Project Services, which should become a separate and identifiable entity, without the establishment of a separate administrative apparatus; 
3. Stresses the importance of OPS continuing to operate within the United Nations development system and not becoming a new agency; 
4. Underlines the need to enhance further the role of the Executive Board in providing overall policy guidance for and supervision of OPS; 
(a) The precise role and composition of the Office for Project Services Users Advisory Group; 
(e) The responsibility of the Office for Project Services in personnel matters; 
144. One representative made a brief statement on the role of UNDP in the international fight against narcotic drug production and trafficking. 
She urged UNDP to submit its agency implementing plan for the new United Nations System-Wide Action Plan on Drug Abuse Control in time for the 1994 Economic and Social Council since the topic of its coordination segment would be United Nations system drug-control activities. 
Emphasis on clear and sustained direction to country offices in drug-affected areas on ways to integrate drug control and prevention in development programmes should be included. 
The representative noted the deep concern of his delegation that the resolution be implemented by UNDP. 
His delegation reserved the right to raise the issue at the third regular session of the Board in October 1994. 
Adopted decision 94/13 of 9 June 1994 on the role of the United Nations Development Programme in the implementation of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s; 
Adopted decision 94/14 of 10 June 1994 on the future of the United Nations Development Programme; 
Adopted decision 94/16 of 10 June 1994 on the mid-term review of the fifth programming cycle; 
Adopted decision 94/11 of 8 June 1994 entitled "Matters relating to the programming cycles: South Africa", in which the Republic of South Africa was welcomed as a recipient country; 
Decided not to consider this agenda item; 
Decided to postpone consideration of United Nations technical cooperation activities to the third regular session 1994; 
Adopted decision 94/12 of 9 June 1994 on the Office for Project Services. 
Recalls that during the UNFPA segment of the annual session 1994 it: 
Agreed to decide dates for future sessions at the third regular session 1994 based on the following reservations made: 
Adopted decision 94/19 of 16 June 1994 on the Global Initiative on Contraceptive Requirements and Logistics Management Needs in Developing Countries in the 1990s; 
Adopted decision 94/20 of 16 June 1994 on the work plan for 1995-1998 and request for programme expenditure authority; 
Adopted decision 94/21 of 16 June 1994 on the Commemoration of the twenty-fifth anniversary of the operations of the United Nations Population Fund; 
Country programmes: 
Approved the following country programmes as presented, subject to the availability of resources, and authorized the Executive Director to make the necessary arrangements for their management, funding and execution: 
Interim reports: 
Took note of the interim report on the implementation of the second UNFPA country programme for Equatorial Guinea (DP/1994/50); 
2. The Executive Board decided not to consider item 5 above and to postpone, the consideration of item 8 to its third regular session in October 1994. 
4. On 13 June 1994, the Executive Board agreed on the work plan for the UNFPA segment with the changes suggested, including the decision of the Board taken on 9 June 1994 to postpone its consideration of the field visit reports to the third regular session. 
The Board agreed that future field visit reports should be considered only at regular sessions. 
7. In response to the request received from one delegation at the second regular session, the secretariat made available information on the distribution of Executive Board documentation in electronic form. 
9. The Executive Board discussed the issue of the timeliness of documentation. 
One representative suggested that Board documents should not be distributed until available in all languages unless conference services had not been able to produce documents in all languages within the five- and three-week rules established by the Board at its current session. 
10. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
12. One delegation noted the difficulties in reconciling the statistical information contained in the summary with that contained in the detailed listings of document DP/1994/10/Add.3. 
13. In response to questions raised, the secretariat noted that while experience with the programme approach remained limited, a number of tools and initiatives had been developed in the course of 1993 that would facilitate its application in most programming initiatives. 
It was also noted that the illustrated UNDP annual report would continue to be published as in previous years. 
15. A number of delegations, under various agenda items, expressed reservations about the 1994 Human Development Report, cautioning UNDP not to exceed its mandate in the economic and social spheres. 
One representative expressed concern about the increasing importance being attached to the Human Development Report, which had no legislative mandate from the Executive Board. 
Another suggested that, to minimize the controversy surrounding the reports, UNDP might want to consider a joint pre-publication review of each report by Member States and the editorial team. 
16. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Takes note of the observations of a number of delegations at the 1994 annual session with regard to the 1994 Human Development Report; 
2. Welcomes the Administrator's intention to improve the process of consultation with Member States and other relevant international bodies to refine the methodologies used in the report with a view towards improving its quality and accuracy without compromising its editorial independence; 
17. In introducing the report contained in document DP/1994/22, the Director of the Bureau for Programme Policy and Evaluation (BPPE) noted that General Assembly resolution 47/199 applied to the operational activities of the United Nations development system as a whole. 
Consequently, UNDP approached its implementation as a collective endeavour, involving the programme countries as well as the United Nations development system. 
19. Note was taken of the increased use of the modality of national execution although UNDP was cautioned against substituting the Office for Project Services (OPS) for national execution in nationally executed projects. 
One delegation requested an evaluation of UNDP experience with national execution to date. 
20. Representatives suggested that decentralization and delegation of authority to the country offices be accompanied by appropriate management and accountability control mechanisms. 
21. While conceding the importance of the country strategy notes, a few delegations emphasized that the notes must not be imposed on recipient countries. 
23. In response to questions raised, the Secretariat noted that the vast majority of resident coordinators were committed to implementing resolution 47/199 in their countries of service. 
24. It was also explained that the country strategy note was being undertaken only in countries that so desired, as specified by the resolution. 
Similarly, a brief report on the "Ten point decentralization" package would also be made available at that time. 
25. The Executive Board took note of the report of the Administrator (DP/1994/22), as presented. 
Measures had been taken to strengthen UNDP capacities in a number of areas, including the strengthening of the Global Environment Facility and the Montreal Protocol units, the training of UNDP personnel, and the recruitment of 41 sustainable development National Officers. 
Efforts were under way to strengthen the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office in order that UNDP might play an important support role in the implementation of the Convention on Desertification currently under negotiation. 
28. Many representatives felt that more emphasis needed to be placed in making national programmes fully participatory, including a greater role by NGOs and women groups. 
29. Regarding the Environmental Management Guidelines, several delegations expressed their support for UNDP efforts to incorporate good environmental management practices and commented on their high expectations on the role of the sustainable development National Officers. 
30. Representatives pointed out the important role to be played by UNDP in the implementation and management of the Global Environment Facility and the Montreal Protocol as well as in the area of drought and desertification control. 
31. The Executive Board took note of the report contained in document DP/1994/11 as presented. 
UNDP assistance in the area of governance was restricted to the provision of technical cooperation to build the necessary institutional infrastructure strictly in accordance with country priorities and upon the request of the Government. 
33. Representatives commended the support UNDP was giving to African development efforts and welcomed the ongoing mid-term reviews of the National Long-term Perspective Studies and the African Capacity-Building Foundation. They expressed interest in receiving the related reports at the third regular session 1994 of the Executive Board. 
34. Some delegations called on UNDP to focus its activities to achieve greater impact. 
35. Some representatives referred to the declining levels of resources available for African programmes and called for efforts to address the situation. 
36. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Takes note of the report of the Administrator contained in document DP/1994/12; 
37. The Administrator introduced the item, stating that the first annual session of the Executive Board constituted a watershed in the governance of UNDP, which had already led to a far more intimate consultative relationship between the Members and UNDP. 
The Administrator reaffirmed the underlying principles of UNDP: universality, neutrality and non-conditionality, and the grant nature of its assistance. 
The focus was built on the framework of sustainable human development, which had been developed in response to national priorities, and constituted an attempt to address the most crucial issues facing countries in their development. 
It was based on the frameworks established by the General Assembly and the Governing Council and the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
39. The Administrator underlined that the concept of sustainable human development was in no way inconsistent with the sovereign right of countries to determine their own priorities nor did it imply the establishment of any form of conditionality. 
The initiative for change contained a series of measures that the Administrator was proposing to strengthen UNDP and its ability to serve programme countries. 
40. The Under-Secretary-General for the Department of Development Support and Management Services (DDSMS) addressed the Executive Board. 
DDSMS greatly welcomed the priorities for UNDP action, as expressed in the "Initiatives for change" paper. 
41. Delegations expressed their broad support for and appreciation of the Administrator's initiative. 
Most congratulated the Administrator for the progress in defining the future of UNDP and for his explanation of the organization's goals and thematic priorities. 
The intellectual effort applied to examination of the future of UNDP was commendable. 
It clearly fulfilled the programme of action promised to the Executive Board by the Administrator at its first regular session. 
Several delegations noted that sustainable human development was completely in line with their own national objectives. 
Many called it an excellent set of initiatives and underlined their general agreement with the goals and patterns of action specified. 
Some delegations said it could be an important input to the implementation of the Secretary-General's Agenda for development. 
The concept of sustainable human development was generally welcomed by speakers, with some requesting further clarification on how it would be put into practice. 
A few delegations noted that the sustainable human development paradigm could not be applied uniformly to all countries. 
42. Regarding the areas of focus and patterns of UNDP action contained in the Administrator's report, some delegations cautioned that UNDP should not become involved in political issues and human rights questions and underlined the need for respect of State sovereignty regarding governance. 
The four areas outlined were broad and several delegations expressed the need for a clear programme. 
The focus could be complemented with the country strategy note, one delegation noted. 
With regard to the special initiatives mentioned in the Administrator's report, while some delegations asked if UNDP had a comparative advantage in the area of food security, one representative suggested that food security could even be a fifth focus objective. 
It was asked that UNDP deepen its partnerships with other United Nations agencies and other entities and emphasize a rational division of labour. 
Several delegations enunciated strong support for the role of UNDP in coordination at the country level and asked for the strengthening of the Resident Coordinator function. 
Several underlined the importance of General Assembly resolution 47/199 as a tool for coordination. 
Institutional changes included in the Administrator's report were generally supported. 
One delegation requested UNDP to provide a new organizational chart and corporate plan based on the changes. 
45. Under this agenda item, delegations referred to the 1994 Human Development Report. 
Their comments are contained in section II. A of the present report. 
47. One representative proposed that the Administrator should be encouraged to undertake the necessary adjustments of various units, such as the Division for Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States, as part of the organizational restructuring to enhance the ability of UNDP to fulfil its mission. 
48. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
2. Supports the global framework for the United Nations Development Programme set out in the report and agrees that the overall mission of UNDP should be to assist programme countries in their endeavour to realize sustainable human development, in line with their national development programmes and priorities; 
5. Takes note of the organizational restructuring proposed by the Administrator to enhance the ability of UNDP to fulfil its mission, and encourages the Administrator to undertake the necessary adjustments to this end; 
He briefly highlighted the proposals for the consideration of the Board as summarized in paragraph 31 of document DP/1994/18. 
50. There was broad support for the Administrator's proposals. 
Many delegations, however, regretted the decline in resources that had necessitated the reduction of IPFs and Special Programme Resources (SPR) by 30 per cent from the originally established levels. 
Several delegations called special attention to the disruptive impact those reductions would have on both planned and ongoing programmes. 
There was general agreement that more predictability was required in resource mobilization and planning, an issue that could be considered in the context of the discussions of the next programming period. 
In that regard, some delegations questioned whether it was realistic to use a 4 per cent growth rate in voluntary contributions for 1995 and 1996. 
51. Delegations noted the importance of the SPR during the first half of the fifth cycle and its positive contributions towards promoting the six areas of concentration stipulated in Governing Council decision 90/34. 
There was consensus that the additional programming flexibility requested by the Administrator to redeploy remaining resources within each SPR category was both acceptable and necessary, especially in view of the limited amount of unprogrammed SPR resources remaining in the fifth cycle. 
One delegation suggested that resources be shifted from inactive country programmes to other country programmes, as a move away from the entitlement concept that had emerged over time. 
Several other delegations indicated that those countries unable to spend their full IPFs during the fifth cycle should continue to have access to those resources in future years. 
53. The transfer of unutilized resources from TSS-2 to TSS-1 and the establishment of a technical support facility for the smaller technical agencies were supported by several delegations. 
Other delegations, while generally supporting those proposals, wondered whether it might be preferable to postpone their consideration to the October 1994 session of the Executive Board, when the subject of support costs was scheduled for review. 
54. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Notes the revised resource framework for the fifth cycle as set out in document DP/1994/18; 
2. Approves the expenditure targets specified for indicative planning figures and Special Programme Resources as outlined in table 1 of document DP/1994/18; 
55. The Director, Bureau for External Relations (BER), introduced document DP/1994/20, explaining that it was intended to facilitate discussion of issues related to successor arrangements to the current programming cycle, which were scheduled to be established in June 1995. 
At the conceptual stage, the paper did not present explicit options but rather sought direction on the principles that should guide future technical studies and consultations. 
It was suggested that discussion of the subject be divided into three clusters: programming objectives; financial mechanisms; and resource distribution. 
Several delegations stated that comments at the current stage should be considered preliminary and that a process to continue consultations would have to be determined. 
57. Many speakers noted that programming objectives should be linked to the future role of UNDP, which had been discussed in the context of the "Initiatives for change" paper (DP/1994/39). 
58. Many delegations stated that the principles of universality, neutrality, multilateralism and the voluntary and grant nature of assistance should remain fundamental to the various elements of the UNDP programming framework. 
59. While many delegations recognized the problems and risks associated with the present system, several representatives pointed out that some of the deficiencies were not inherent to the machinery itself. 
Some delegations encouraged an exploration of alternative financing mechanisms, noting the relevance to that work of the General Assembly's upcoming deliberations relating to resolution 48/162. 
60. Many delegations expressed strong concern about the decline in core contributions, which were essential for the main mission of UNDP, and requested the Administrator to intensify efforts to increase core resources. 
61. Noting the considerable increase in non-core funding, several delegations requested more information on core and non-core resource trends. 
Two delegations stated that the Executive Board should consider whether its decision on future programming should cover both core and non-core resources. 
62. Many speakers commented on the duration of the programming cycle and ways of reducing its programmatic and financial risks. 
While some delegations suggested that the current five-year duration of the cycle should not be shortened, many representatives favoured exploring a reduced duration. 
Additionally, several delegations supported the concept of a rolling IPF system and requested that the matter be explored in detail. 
A few representatives suggested that options not involving a priori distribution of funds should also be examined. 
64. On funding distribution, there was general agreement that lower-income countries should receive priority. 
A number of representatives highlighted the special needs of certain countries such as small island developing nations and economies in transition. 
Many delegations also recognized that modest IPFs can serve as a critical catalyst for additional resource mobilization. 
There was also support for exploring increased allocations for regional and intercountry programmes, with a number of delegates noting the complementarity between national and international agendas. 
The Secretary-General of the World Meteorological Organization appealed for a share of resources to be reserved for science and technology and for increased regional allocations. 
66. Several delegations supported the examination of the net contributor country (NCC) criteria, including alternative thresholds and the possibility of linking reimbursability of IPFs to mobilization of additional funding. 
67. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
3. Considers document DP/1994/20 an important contribution to consultations on establishing the structure of the next programming period of the United Nations Development Programme, and notes that it identifies the following clusters of issues: 
4. Decides to continue its consideration of these issues at its upcoming regular sessions, with a view to reaching a final decision on the next programming period at its 1995 annual session; 
5. Requests the Administrator to outline a possible structure of further deliberations and to prepare further documentation for the third regular session of the Board, addressing in particular the following points: 
(a) The development of the Administrator's "Initiatives for change" as he intends to apply them to the next programming period; 
(b) Options for the revision of the indicative planning figure programming framework; 
(c) Options for the revision of resource distribution methodology, including: 
(i) Eligibility criteria and graduation; 
(ii) Supplementary criteria and weights. 
He expressed appreciation of UNDP support to date and looked forward to continued collaboration in future. 
69. Speaking on behalf of their respective regions, the representatives of Bulgaria, Cuba, Gambia, Norway and Pakistan all welcomed the request of the Republic of South Africa and supported the Administrator's recommendation contained in document DP/1994/38. 
She explained further that programme development in the country would be carried out in close cooperation with the Government, taking into account other development activities being undertaken in the country. 
71. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
72. On 6 June 1994, the Executive Board decided not to consider this agenda item. 
These included, among other things, the promotion of family planning within a broader context of reproductive health-care services and the empowerment of women in terms of reproductive rights and reproductive freedom. 
The overarching goals of the Fund would remain the total and explicit integration of population considerations into all plans and strategies for sustainable development. 
Given the immensely important role that education played in empowering women, UNFPA would try to accelerate its advocacy to intensify efforts to educate girls. 
A significant outcome of the ICPD, with implications for UNFPA, would be a broader definition of sexual and reproductive health, the application of which the Fund would promote worldwide. 
She said that particular attention would be given to areas that had been neglected in the past, including reproductive-tract infections, sexually transmitted diseases, including HIV/AIDS, and infertility, among others. 
76. Numerous delegations welcomed the new format of the Executive Director's annual report, in particular the more analytical approach, the use of lessons learned in support of the analysis, and the focus on vital thematic issues. 
A number of delegations appreciated the self-critical evaluation of important themes, noting that such objective analysis was a necessary first step to improving outcomes of projects and programmes. 
Another thought the report would have been more useful had it analysed UNFPA's progress and performance during the year in delivering its key outputs. 
77. Delegations strongly supported UNFPA's efforts to broaden the scope of its programme to encompass a more comprehensive approach to family planning as part of reproductive health care. 
They also welcomed efforts to make the prevention and treatment of sexually transmitted diseases, including HIV/AIDS, an integral component of reproductive health. 
Many, however, wished to know more about how UNFPA was addressing the strategic and programmatic implications of this commitment. 
More specifically, several delegations inquired: (a) whether the Fund had developed indicators to assess the quality of reproductive health care; and (b) to what extent the Fund had been able to operationalize the concept of reproductive health care. 
78. Numerous delegations focused on specific items covered in the report. 
Several noted, however, that efforts in these areas appeared to be somewhat inconclusive. 
They therefore asked if UNFPA was committed to ensuring access to family planning services through private as well as public channels. 
Delegations endorsed UNFPA's continuing support for micro-enterprise projects, which sought to link family planning activities with efforts to enhance women's ability to earn income. 
One delegation noted, however, that the Fund should avoid entering areas where other organizations had a comparative advantage over UNFPA. 
Another asked how such projects would be integrated with information, education and communications activities. 
79. Delegations generally valued UNFPA's support of, and participation in, efforts to establish and further develop a United Nations joint and co-sponsored programme on HIV/AIDS. 
The delegation therefore recommended that the Executive Board encourage UNFPA to continue its excellent record of cooperation in this area within the context of Board decision 94/6, which had been adopted at the Board's second regular session in May. 
Many stressed the importance of working with non-governmental organizations (NGOs), in particular with national NGOs. 
81. One delegation observed that the current method of reporting on completed activities such as workshops and training was of limited use in assessing programme implementation. 
It therefore recommended identifying objectives at the beginning of the year and assessing them at the end of the year. 
Another delegation, while supporting the priority country system, wondered why the priority countries in the Arab States region had not received a larger share of resources. 
A third delegation said that criteria should be developed to facilitate the orderly phasing out of support when the objectives of country programmes had been achieved. 
82. Delegations fully endorsed UNFPA's efforts to empower women, stressing the need to pursue such activities in the context of national priorities and the cultural values and traditions of individual countries. 
Many remarked that it would be important for UNFPA to define its particular niche in this area. 
Several emphasized the importance of education as a key to the success of family planning programmes in developing countries, especially that of young girls and women. 
83. Numerous delegations addressed the Fund's financial situation as well as its management of resources. 
Many noted with concern the 7.8 per cent drop in UNFPA's income from 1992 to 1993 and called upon the international donor community to increase its support for the Fund. 
A number of delegations also expressed concern over UNFPA's underexpenditure of resources during the year as well as over the increase in the percentage of the Fund's administrative and programme support services (APSS) budget in relation to income. 
Several delegates raised questions about how this ratio was calculated. 
84. A number of delegations noted UNFPA's efforts to implement General Assembly resolution 47/199, in particular as regards such aspects as the harmonization of programming cycles, the programme approach, decentralization and national execution, and national capacity-building. 
With particular reference to decentralization and the efforts to extend total programme approval authority to 12 countries on a trial basis, one delegation expressed the hope that such a procedure would accelerate programme implementation. 
85. The Executive Director thanked delegations for their generally positive comments on the annual report and sought the Board's guidance on how to improve it. 
In response to delegates' concerns about cost-recovery schemes and private-sector participation in programmes, she acknowledged that initial efforts had not been fully encouraging. 
None the less, UNFPA had undertaken a joint cost-recovery exercise with the International Planned Parenthood Federation (IPPF) and had contacted some national business councils with a view to setting up programmes to provide services in the industrial sector in developing countries. 
She assured delegations that although the task ahead was a difficult one UNFPA was committed to doing more work in this area. 
86. The Executive Director welcomed the Executive Board's strong support for the Fund's more comprehensive approach to reproductive health care. 
She explained that the new approach had emanated from the experience of past years and that, while criteria were being developed to help measure the quality and effectiveness of services, the approach was still in the developmental stage. 
The Executive Director said that UNFPA recognized the need to sharpen the focus of its activities, noting in this context that the concentration of the Fund's resources was part of the ongoing dialogue. 
She agreed that the Fund's financial assistance should be concentrated in those countries most in need, and she sought the Board's guidance in this area. 
87. Concerning the question of setting Fund-wide objectives at the beginning of the year, the Executive Director indicated that the suggestion merited some consideration. 
She pointed out, however, that this would be a rather difficult task. 
She expressed hope that in future discussions it would be possible to sharpen further the Fund's priority country system. 
88. With regard to the need to phase out financial assistance when country programme objectives had been achieved, the Executive Director pointed out that a few countries had already reached this stage. 
She stressed in this regard, however, that such countries would continue to receive technical assistance, should they request it. 
She further noted that most of these countries were currently involved in South-South cooperation activities. 
The Executive Director expressed total agreement with the need to work with NGOs and noted that UNFPA continued to work with a wide variety of NGOs, both at the national and international level. 
She stressed that the uncertainty over funding made it extremely difficult to ensure a steady utilization of resources throughout the year. 
As for the increase in the percentage of the APSS budget relative to income, the Executive Director noted that the administrative costs had been determined in the biennial budget and thus were essentially fixed costs that had been calculated relative to income assumptions for the period of the budget. 
90. The Executive Board took note of the annual report (DP/1994/44) of the Executive Director as well as of the comments made at the session. 
91. Under this agenda item, the Executive Board adopted the following three decisions: 
2. Requests the Executive Director to make all necessary preparations for this commemoration. 
1. Supports participation of the United Nations Population Fund in the new United Nations joint and co-sponsored programme on HIV/AIDS in a manner as set forth in paragraphs 1 and 3 of its decision 94/6 of 10 May 1994; 
She stated that the report had been prepared in response to Governing Council decision 93/27 A. She informed the Executive Board that the report was based on the review of the last 25 years of experience of the Fund. 
UNFPA planned to further revise the report taking into account the views of the Board as well as the decisions and agreements emanating from the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development (ICPD) and to present it to the Board in 1995. 
93. Several delegations commented on the report. There was broad support on the main contents of the report. 
The seven main issues highlighted by the report received full endorsement from many delegations. 
Some delegations, however, made several suggestions and sought clarifications on the future directions of the Fund with regard to the priority issues and aspects of the population and development programme UNFPA intended to support in the future. 
The Board noted the improvements that had taken place in the demographic situation in many developing countries during the period 1969-1994 and appreciated UNFPA's contribution in this regard. 
Some delegations emphasized the need to prioritize the substantive areas of support for UNFPA assistance taking into account countries' own needs and the comparative advantage of UNFPA. 
94. Several delegations emphasized the need to give special attention to broad population policy issues, such as high and increasing levels of rural-to-urban migration, the special needs of adolescents and ageing populations, and size of the population, when formulating criteria for UNFPA assistance to countries. 
95. Responding to questions and comments from the delegations, the Executive Director welcomed the positive comments on the report and appreciated the valuable suggestions made by the delegations. 
She reiterated the need for further review and discussion on the future directions of the Fund taking into account the recommendations of the Draft Programme of Action of the ICPD 1994 and decisions and agreements reached at Cairo. 
She further suggested that in such countries national financial resources had to be mobilized on a sustained basis with the international community providing only technical support. 
She agreed with delegations that criteria for UNFPA support to population programmes had to be revised in order to concentrate financial and technical support in those countries that needed such resources the most. 
96. The Executive Director informed the Board that the seven issues identified in the report were neither exhaustive nor presented in any order of priority. 
There were other issues, such as support to women's reproductive health needs during emergencies, among others, that needed to be included in this list. 
She proposed that the revised report reflecting this discussion and the decisions and agreements reached at the Cairo Conference be presented to the Executive Board at its 1995 annual session. 
97. The Executive Board took note of the report (DP/1994/48) of the Executive Director as well as comments made at the session. 
The Fund's future plans in the area of evaluation were also indicated. 
He drew attention to the annex to the report, which outlined the findings of a review of the PRSD experience. 
99. Many delegations welcomed the candour and substantive content of the report. 
There was a consensus that UNFPA should continue to emphasize evaluation of its programmes in order to provide inputs to sound management decisions. 
One delegation pointed out the importance of analysing programme achievements and outcome in this regard. 
Two delegations referred to the importance of identifying successful projects and programmes as opposed to less successful ones. 
One delegation referred to the importance of quantitative analysis of evaluation findings. 
The Administration agreed with this and indicated that it would undertake an evaluation of its executing agencies in 1996. 
101. The Executive Board took note of the report (DP/1994/46) of the Executive Director as well as of the comments made at the session. 
He noted that the work plan followed the traditional approach and did not foresee any major changes in the intended use of programme resources, as compared with the pattern of the recent past. 
With respect to the status of financial implementation of country programmes and projects, he observed that, as shown in the report, UNFPA had allocated resources to country programmes largely as scheduled, with delays being caused mostly by political events in the respective recipient countries. 
However, they expressed concern about the large carry-forward of resources, which totalled some $47 million at the end of 1993. 
Those speaking on the subject noted the need for sound managerial action to improve project implementation. 
This latter problem was exacerbated by the considerable uncertainty of income levels that had prevailed when the allocations for 1992 and 1993 had been made. 
Despite these explanations, delegations stressed the importance of the Administration's developing new management measures to bring the serious problems of large carry-forwards of resources and slow programme implementation under control. 
104. Delegations also expressed concern on the income assumptions for the years 1995-1998, which were based upon annual increases of 6 per cent, which some felt was overly optimistic. 
On the other hand, one delegation stated that, in view of the impetus to fund-raising expected from the ICPD, this estimate should actually be higher. 
The Administration replied in detail on the budgetary process, explaining why the APSS budget could not be expected to respond, to a significant extent, to fluctuations in income during the period of the biennial budget. 
Moreover, the Administration indicated that further budget reductions could possibly hinder programme implementation. 
At the same time, the Administration detailed the efforts that had been made to save $17.5 million in the APSS budget in 1992 and 1993, out of the original total net appropriations of $104 million. 
106. During the discussion, one delegation proposed that the Executive Director report on possible steps to be taken by UNFPA to reduce further the APSS budget. 
107. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Takes note of the Executive Director's programme resource planning proposals as set out in paragraphs 7 to 15 of document DP/1994/45; 
4. Also takes note of the following estimates of new programmable resources from multi-bilateral funding: $15 million per year for the years 1995-1998. 
108. The Director of the Technical and Evaluation Division introduced the Executive Director's report on the Global Initiative on Contraceptive Requirements and Logistics Management Needs in Developing Countries in the 1990s (document DP/1994/47). 
The first section contained an update of the estimates of global contraceptive requirements, including condom requirements for HIV/AIDS prevention, for the period 1994 to 2005; the second section contained a progress report on the activities of the Global Initiative. 
He noted that the new estimates of contraceptive requirements were higher than previous estimates and drew attention to the fact that more detailed information on global requirements was available in the recently published UNFPA Technical Report No. 18. 
Finally, he briefly described the nine in-depth country studies that had already been completed, and the further three studies that were being planned. 
109. Delegations welcomed the report and expressed their strong support and encouragement for the activities of the Global Initiative, endorsing its continuation in 1994 and 1995. 
A number of delegations expressed their desire to receive further information, in due course, on what concrete actions had been taken in countries in response to the recommendations of the in-depth country studies. 
There was also general support for the view that future estimates of contraceptive requirements should be based, to the extent possible, on unmet needs methodologies rather than on the basis of demographic projections. 
A number of delegations noted the importance of widely disseminating, and translating, as appropriate, the reports of these studies. 
Some delegations also noted the need for UNFPA to continue to support the local production of contraceptives in countries where sufficient demand existed and where such production was feasible. 
Finally, the need to pay greater attention to logistics management requirements at the country level was also noted. 
111. In response to the suggestion that future estimates of contraceptive requirements should be based on unmet needs rather than on the basis of demographic projections, UNFPA agreed to report to the Board in 1995 on the appropriate methodology to be used for this purpose. 
UNFPA noted that sufficient financial support was available, through extrabudgetary resources from the Australian International Development Assistance Bureau and the World Bank, to continue the work of the Global Initiative until the end of 1995. 
112. The Executive Board adopted the following decision: 
1. Takes note of the report of the Executive Director on the Global Initiative on Contraceptive Requirements and Logistics Management Needs in Developing Countries in the 1990s (document DP/1994/47); 
2. Endorses the continuation of the work of the Global Initiative; 
4. Requests the Executive Director to submit to the Executive Board in 1995 a status report on the Global Initiative as well as proposals for continuing its work beyond 1995, if necessary. 
113. One delegation, while supporting the proposed programme and commending UNFPA for its quality, sought clarification on a few issues. 
Specifically, the delegation referred to the proposed coordination between UNFPA on the one hand and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) and the World Health Organization (WHO) on the other and inquired whether the substantive areas of these agencies in the Islamic Republic of Iran were population-related. 
The delegation further inquired whether programme projects would be audited and by whom, and what additional measures were envisaged in order to ensure adequate financial management of and technical support for the proposed programme. 
114. The Director, Asia and Pacific Division (APD), responded that UNICEF's and WHO's substantive areas in the Islamic Republic of Iran were indeed population-related, with UNICEF focusing on family planning and WHO on the training of health personnel in the Ministry of Health. 
He also confirmed that the same audit procedures that applied in other countries would be applied in the Islamic Republic of Iran. 
No difficulty was foreseen in that regard. 
The Director noted, in this context, that the local UNFPA office in Teheran was staffed by a Country Director and two National Professional Officers. 
Additional backstopping would be provided by the CST team in Kathmandu, technical staff from Headquarters and by NGOs, as appropriate. 
116. One delegation commented on the unique geographical situation of the Maldives, noting its similarity to the situation faced by other small island countries in regard to population, environment and sustainable development. 
The delegation expressed concern that without an appropriate strategy to address these problems, the country would face severe problems. 
He therefore supported the proposed programme and urged its approval by the Executive Board. 
She also inquired about the steps taken to strengthen the management capacity of the UNFPA local office. A third delegation asked for clarification on the starting date of the proposed programme, as it appeared that the programme had already started implementation as of January 1994. 
He further commented on the change in attitude in the country in favour of population programmes, alluding to the fact that only a few years ago, contraceptives were illegal; now they were strongly supported by the Government and by very active NGOs. 
With regard to the starting date of the proposed programme, the Director stated that it had in fact started as of January in accordance with established Governing Council practice. 
Several stressed the importance of coordination, in particular in view of the highly decentralized nature of the programme. 
Many welcomed the programme's emphasis on national capacity-building and its use of Local Government Units and NGOs to reach previously underserved areas through a combination of information, education and communications (IEC) activities and the expanded delivery of family planning services. 
One commended the programme's focus on women and adolescents. 
Another was pleased that UNFPA was able to provide assistance in accordance with government priorities. 
Several also noted some concerns. 
Another asked if the monitoring and evaluation of the programme would differ from standard UNFPA practice, as implied in the report. 
A third thought the proposed method mix would be extremely costly and difficult to manage logistically. 
This same delegation asked more generally what criteria UNFPA used to cost out its country programmes. 
120. The Director, APD, thanked delegations for their strong support. 
He agreed that effective coordination was essential to the programme's success, and he noted that UNFPA had already been meeting regularly with other donors active in the country. 
He said he was confident that the Government would increasingly take over the responsibility for coordination as the Commission on Population gained in prominence. 
He said that the UNFPA Country Support Team in Bangkok would continue to provide the technical backstopping required to ensure an effective link between IEC activities and programme delivery. 
He further noted that the high degree of decentralization of activities to the local level necessitated the additional monitoring and evaluation mechanisms. 
In answer to the question on what criteria UNFPA used to cost out country programmes, the Deputy Executive Director (Programme) noted that this was done in accordance with the criteria established by the Governing Council in decision 81/7. 
One delegation asked for more information on the proposed support for the construction of health facilities. 
The delegation also asked how UNFPA would ensure the quality of IEC inputs and of service delivery and what plans were envisaged for auditing. 
The same delegation further inquired whether technical expertise would be adequate for evaluation, planning and the development of indicators. 
Another delegation, while confirming her Government's intention to coordinate its activities in Chad with those of UNFPA, pointed out that coordination with other donors had not been mentioned. 
123. The Director, Africa Division, indicated that while the World Bank would provide the bulk of the assistance for construction of health facilities, UNFPA would provide modest assistance in this area, to be used in case of delays in Bank assistance. 
The Director further commented that the quality of IEC inputs as well as of service delivery would be ensured through both training and the conduct of socio-cultural research. 
With regard to programme audit, the Director stated that standard audit practices would be applied by both external and United Nations auditors. 
125. Several delegations commented on the proposed programme. 
One welcomed UNFPA's efforts to improve access to family planning and reproductive health services and appreciated the focus on women and young people. 
His delegation would have liked more information on plans and schedules for providing support to the additional 120 service facilities covered by the programme as well as on specific indicators for measuring programme performance. 
Such information might in future be usefully provided in an annex to the reports. 
A third delegation, noting that the programme had a number of projects with shared responsibilities among different donors, asked how UNFPA would determine what its specific responsibilities would be in such projects. 
126. The Director, Africa Division, said that the objectives set by the Government would provide specific indicators by which the programme could be evaluated. 
He noted that the projects with shared responsibilities would be monitored in accordance with standard UNFPA procedures, which included annual tripartite reviews as well as mid-term reviews. 
This would ensure a clear delineation of shared responsibilities among donors. 
He did acknowledge in this context, however, that the different procedures among donors did at times create problems and therefore required close scrutiny. 
128. Several delegations expressed support for the proposed programme. 
The delegation further asked if individual projects had built-in indicators to be used for monitoring. 
The delegation questioned whether the lack of male sterilization in the estimated demand for family planning services meant that there would be no IEC efforts targeted at men. 
The delegation also asked the reason for the high percentage of female sterilization as a method of contraception. 
129. The Director, Latin American and Caribbean Division, explained that UNFPA intended to address the difficult areas mentioned above by strengthening national capacity in the area of reproductive health and family planning mainly through the training of doctors and paramedics. 
She assured the Board that IEC materials already developed in other countries would be examined to see if they could be adapted for use in Nicaragua. 
She did note, however, that specially targeted materials would likely have to be developed in order to reach the poorest populations living in special social and cultural conditions. 
She also confirmed that IEC activities targeted at men would be conducted. Regarding the query on built-in indicators, she said that such indicators would be used for monitoring project activities. 
Efforts would also be made, however, to assess the true impact of the programme, which could not be measured by such indicators alone. 
In answer to the questions on reproductive/family planning services for youth, she responded that the targeted youth would be provided with such services. 
131. Several delegations commented on the interim report. 
One noted that family planning services had to be strengthened and their availability and use expanded. 
Another identified several follow-up actions that were essential to the success of the programme. 
These included, among others, providing the requisite technical cooperation, giving special relevance to MCH/FP and the promotion of women, and ensuring effective coordination among donors. 
132. The Director thanked delegations for their comments and their support. 
133. The Executive Board took note of the interim report on the implementation of the second UNFPA country programme for Equatorial Guinea (DP/1994/50). 
134. The Director, Africa Division, noted that, owing to the recent events in Rwanda, UNFPA had suspended its programme there and evacuated its programme staff. 
He said that UNFPA would work closely with other United Nations agencies in providing emergency assistance to the Rwandan people. 
In the case of UNFPA, such assistance would be funded from the budget of the UNFPA country programme approved last year and be provided in the form of services, equipment and medical supplies in the area of reproductive health care, including maternal and child health/family planning. 
136. The Executive Board then adopted the following decision: 
1. Encourages UNFPA, given the current situation in Rwanda, to support, in appropriate ways and in collaboration with other relief agencies, emergency assistance to the people of Rwanda from the third population programme resources on an exceptional basis; 
2. Requests the Executive Director of UNFPA to report to the Executive Board at its next annual session on measures taken to implement this decision. 
137. On 6 June 1994, the Executive Board postponed consideration of this item to its third regular session, tentatively scheduled for 6-10 October 1994. 
138. The Administrator introduced the report of the Secretary-General on the Office for Project Services (OPS) (DP/1994/52). 
He explained that it contained a new proposal put forward since the second regular session of the Executive Board in May 1994. 
The proposal had been developed in response to concerns expressed by Member States, and he urged its acceptance by the Board. 
He also added that he had been requested to inform the Board of the Secretary-General's desire for the Management Coordination Committee to be chaired by the Administrator. 
139. The views of delegations regarding the proposal varied. Some favoured its acceptance, while others expressed reservations, in particular citing concern that it did not reflect the agreements reached at the second regular session of the Executive Board and at informal consultations. 
Several delegations opposed the creation of a new United Nations agency, which would cause extra expense, and emphasized their support for a close association of OPS with UNDP. 
A continued linkage, however, should include provisions ensuring improved transparency, an element that some stated should be reflected in the decision of the Board. 
There was universal insistence that a decision must be taken during the current session of the Board, with several delegations emphasizing that delay was detrimental to the effectiveness of OPS service to developing countries. 
140. The representative of the World Bank cited the important role OPS played in assisting World Bank borrowers, through management services agreements, to implement loan projects, and recorded its advocacy for the status of OPS as an autonomous profit-centre with strong linkages to UNDP. 
141. In response, the Administrator underlined the flexibility shown by the Secretary-General on the issue of OPS and stated that he hoped that the Board could reach consensus at the current session. 
The Administrator noted, in response to questions, that the Secretary-General's proposal to maintain "the existing financial and personnel regime" with UNDP included the existing UNDP personnel reassignment process. 
One delegation requested clarification as to the definition of the term "implementation", as used in the text of the draft. 
1. Takes note of the Secretary-General's intention to strengthen the coordinating and central funding roles of the United Nations Development Programme in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/199, and other relevant resolutions and to ensure that the Office for Project Services will undertake implementation rather than funding activities; 
2. Recognizes the need for a self-financing Office for Project Services, which should become a separate and identifiable entity, without the establishment of a separate administrative apparatus; 
3. Stresses the importance of OPS continuing to operate within the United Nations development system and not becoming a new agency; 
4. Underlines the need to enhance further the role of the Executive Board in providing overall policy guidance for and supervision of OPS; 
Secretary: The Executive Director of the Office for Project Services; 
(a) The precise role and composition of the Office for Project Services Users Advisory Group; 
(e) The responsibility of the Office for Project Services in personnel matters; 
144. One representative made a brief statement on the role of UNDP in the international fight against narcotic drug production and trafficking. 
She urged UNDP to submit its agency implementing plan for the new United Nations System-Wide Action Plan on Drug Abuse Control in time for the 1994 Economic and Social Council since the topic of its coordination segment would be United Nations system drug-control activities. 
Emphasis on clear and sustained direction to country offices in drug-affected areas on ways to integrate drug control and prevention in development programmes should be included. 
The representative noted the deep concern of his delegation that the resolution be implemented by UNDP. 
His delegation reserved the right to raise the issue at the third regular session of the Board in October 1994. 
Adopted decision 94/13 of 9 June 1994 on the role of the United Nations Development Programme in the implementation of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s; 
Adopted decision 94/14 of 10 June 1994 on the future of the United Nations Development Programme; 
Adopted decision 94/16 of 10 June 1994 on the mid-term review of the fifth programming cycle; 
Adopted decision 94/11 of 8 June 1994 entitled "Matters relating to the programming cycles: South Africa", in which the Republic of South Africa was welcomed as a recipient country; 
Decided not to consider this agenda item; 
Decided to postpone consideration of United Nations technical cooperation activities to the third regular session 1994; 
Adopted decision 94/12 of 9 June 1994 on the Office for Project Services. 
Recalls that during the UNFPA segment of the annual session 1994 it: 
Agreed to decide dates for future sessions at the third regular session 1994 based on the following reservations made: 
Adopted decision 94/19 of 16 June 1994 on the Global Initiative on Contraceptive Requirements and Logistics Management Needs in Developing Countries in the 1990s; 
Adopted decision 94/20 of 16 June 1994 on the work plan for 1995-1998 and request for programme expenditure authority; 
Adopted decision 94/21 of 16 June 1994 on the Commemoration of the twenty-fifth anniversary of the operations of the United Nations Population Fund; 
Country programmes: 
Approved the following country programmes as presented, subject to the availability of resources, and authorized the Executive Director to make the necessary arrangements for their management, funding and execution: 
Interim reports: 
1. The report entitled "Updated scientific report on the environmental effects of the conflict between Iraq and Kuwait" (UNEP/GC.17/INF.9), was submitted for information to the Governing Council of the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) at its seventeenth session, held from 10 to 21 May 1993. 
The report was prepared in pursuance of General Assembly resolution 47/151 of 18 December 1992 and summarizes the results of the inter-agency efforts of the United Nations in responding to the environmental crisis in the Kuwait region. 
The main objectives of the Plan were: 
(a) To assess the environmental consequences of the war on the marine and coastal areas, atmosphere and terrestrial ecosystems and the hazardous waste situation in the region; 
(b) To propose a programme for the mitigation of the adverse effects, and for rehabilitation and protection of the environment affected by the conflict. 
3. The first phase of the United Nations Inter-agency Plan of Action started on 20 April 1991 and was completed in 90 days, that is, on 21 July 1991. 
4. The preliminary results of the Plan of Action were published by UNEP in its report of 12 October 1991, 1/ and were updated on 12 June 1992. 
5. Between 19 and 28 January 1991, an estimated 6 million to 8 million barrels of oil were spilled into the ROPME sea area. 
6. As the main body of the oil slick moved south along the Saudi Arabian coast, the areas affected most heavily were the lagoons, salt marshes and bays located between Ras Al-Khafji to the north and Ras Abu Ali to the south. 
At least 30,000 marine birds perished. Approximately 20 per cent of the mangroves on the eastern coast of Saudi Arabia have been oiled and about 50 per cent of the coral reefs have been affected. 
The results of the expedition provide the scientific basis for the rehabilitation of the marine and coastal environment in the ROPME sea area. 
The main findings and conclusions are summarized in paragraphs 9 to 17 below. 
Subsurface oil was present in many areas in a variety of habitats. Oil-saturated intertidal waters were common in many of the intertidal habitats. 
10. The results of the analyses of trace metals in water samples, do not indicate that the trace metal content of the water has increased as a consequence of the conflict. 
11. The subtidal sediments in the near offshore areas of the ROPME sea area, from Kuwait to Qatar, were found to contain relatively low and uniform concentrations of polynuclear aromatic hydrocarbons. 
12. Preliminary chemical analysis provided some indication of wide-spread, low-level oil contamination of the fine-grained sediments. 
14. The expedition was unable to reveal any demonstrable, direct effects of the 1991 oil release on the coral reefs in most of the ROPME sea area. 
It must be realized that the survey team visited only an arbitrarily selected portion of each reef and a limited number of reefs at each station. 
15. Three species of seagrass were examined (Halodule unireivo, Holoplaeta ovolis and Holophila stipalacea). 
There were no significant effects on the respiration or photosynthesis of the seagrass. These results, coupled with the field observations suggest that the oil had little effect on the subtidal seagrasses of the northern part of the ROPME sea area. 
16. Biological studies were concentrated in the western ROPME sea area and because of the limited number of fish and plankton samples collected, it is still premature to establish geographic trends along the western margin of the area. 
18. A meeting of experts to assess the atmospheric effects of the Kuwait oil fires, organized by the World Meteorological Organization (WMO) in cooperation with UNEP at Geneva from 25 to 29 May 1992, the results of extensive aerial reconnaissance surveys of the fire plumes, were analysed. 
The major findings 2/ are summarized in paragraphs 19 to 24 below. 
19. The total emissions of carbon dioxide are estimated to be 3 x 108 tonnes, which is about 1.5 per cent of the world-wide annual emissions from fossil fuel and biomass burning. 
The calculated effect of such carbon dioxide emissions on global warming is so small that it will be immeasurable. 
21. High concentrations of particulate matter have been common in the region, making it difficult to determine the contribution from the oil well fires without chemical analysis. 
22. In Kuwait and Saudi Arabia the ground-level concentrations of nitrogen dioxide, nitrogen oxides, carbon monoxide, hydrogen sulphide and ozone did not exceed the local and recognized standards. 
There were instances in which sulphur dioxide concentrations exceed the local standards. 
23. Soot and oil mist covered the soil surface and vegetation in large areas, with the soot-affected area extending into Saudi Arabia. 
The long-term impacts of soot and oil deposition are unclear. 
24. Air pollution resulting from the burning oil wells in Kuwait represented a potential hazard to human health. 
25. Initial surveys were carried out August and September 1991 by the UNEP (Terrestrial Ecosystems Branch (Soil Unit) and the Regional Office for West Asia - ROWA). 
Three comprehensive reports on the results of the survey and assessment mission in Iraq, Kuwait and Saudi Arabia were published by UNEP/Terrestrial Ecosystems Branch (Soils)/Rowa. 3/ The main findings of these surveys are summarized in paragraphs 26 to 30 below. 
27. The loosening of desert soil surface by military activities posed severe environmental problems in the region. 
Dunes are already being formed and continue to threaten roads and farms. 
The number of dust storms has already doubled. 
The reports have not been confirmed by independent sources. 
29. Drainage water accumulated and raised the water table increasing soil salinity in vast agricultural areas; destruction of fertilizer plants left the country without these inputs; toxic chemicals were spilled into soil and into running streams; both crops and livestock were very adversely affected. 
30. Serious damage to the terrestrial ecosystem was observed in Kuwait. 
The Governing Council of the United Nations Development Programme, in its decision 91/21 of 25 June 1991, 4/ requested the convening of a funding strategy meeting to consider a draft proposal for the socio-economic and environmental recovery of countries affected by the conflict between Iraq and Kuwait. 
In that connection, UNEP prepared a Consolidated Rehabilitation Programme, containing a proposed programme for the environmental rehabilitation of the region, the implementation of which would assist in the alleviation of the above socio-economic problems. 
32. While the United Nations inter-agency efforts proceeded at the technical level, further attention was being paid to the political and financial aspects of the environmental crisis. 
The Rehabilitation Programme was presented by UNEP to a meeting of some 70 States Members of the United Nations, including major potential donors. 
33. The environmental rehabilitation issue was later brought up at the third special session of the Governing Council of UNEP. 
The outcome of the visit was brought to the attention of the Secretary-General and the Executive Director of UNEP, in order for an acceptable strategy to be formulated and applied as soon as adequate resources become available. 
36. UNEP has taken further initiatives to address the issue of additional contributions to the rehabilitation programme. At the most recent meeting of the ROPME Council in Kuwait, from 27 to 28 October 1993, the UNEP representative proposed and the Council accepted, that: 
37. UNEP has organized a meeting with representatives of the oil and petroleum industry to explore cost-effective means to address long-term effects of large oil spills based on the experience in the Gulf. 
It will thus be one of the important tasks of the current session of the Council to designate such areas for 1995, subject to any further consideration of relevant policy questions by the Assembly. 
This step would ensure a timely and agreed focus for the 1995 substantive session of the Council. 
In the meantime, the present note provides information to assist the Council in discharging its six functions listed in paragraph 16 of annex I to resolution 48/162, namely: 
"(b) To monitor the division of labour between and cooperation within the bodies of the United Nations system, in particular the development funds and programmes, to include the conduct of field-level coordination, and make appropriate recommendations to the Assembly, as well to provide guidance, where appropriate, to the system; 
"(d) To undertake preparatory work for the triennial policy review of operational activities by the Assembly; 
"(e) To review the operationally relevant recommendations of the subsidiary bodies of the Council and other relevant bodies in the light of policies established by the Assembly, in order to incorporate them, as appropriate, into the operational activities of the United Nations; 
3. In approaching this task, the Secretariat is fully aware that it is ultimately for Member States to select the thematic focus of the Council and its subsidiary bodies. 
4. The overall policy framework for improving the quality and impact of operational activities, with specific reference to means and delivery systems, is provided by General Assembly resolution 47/199, resulting from the latest comprehensive triennial policy review of 1992. 
The 1993 substantive session of the Council undertook a monitoring review of progress made on the basis of a report by the Secretary-General (E/1993/73), and adopted resolution 1993/7. 
Again this year, the Council has before it a full progress report by the Secretary-General (E/1994/64) on all provisions of Assembly resolution 47/199. 
6. An issue of considerable importance to operational activities is the current consideration by the Council and the Assembly of the "Agenda for Development". 
In this connection, the report (A/48/935) prepared by the Secretary-General at the request of the General Assembly defines itself as "a first contribution to the search for a revitalized vision of development" (ibid., para. 242). 
In this context, the Administrator was encouraged to continue his efforts to focus UNDP's programmes by operationalizing elements identified in his report and to report back to the Board at its 1995 annual session on progress made. 
It recommended to the General Assembly that, instead of the merger proposed in Governing Council decision 93/42 of 18 June 1993, that Office should become a separate and identifiable entity in a form that does not create a new agency and in partnership with UNDP and other operational entities. 
Its administrative support, including that relating to financial and personal matters, will continue to be provided by UNDP and at the country level it will continue to work through the UNDP field network. 
In relation to South Africa, the Executive Board, in decision 94/11, approved a $10 million IPF allocation for the remainder of the fifth programming cycle. 
13. At its second regular session in May (for the report, see E/1994/35 (Part II)), the Executive Board dealt with a number of sectoral issues requiring system-wide coordination. 
In recognition of Albania's current and near-term circumstances, the Administrator was authorized to allocate an additional $1.6 million to its fifth cycle IPF resources on an exceptional and one-time basis. 
15. The UNFPA segment of the UNDP/UNFPA Executive Board took place at the annual session of the Executive Board, held from 13 to 16 June. 
The Board also adopted decision 94/21 recommending that the General Assembly commemorate the twenty-fifth anniversary of UNFPA in 1994. 
In the context of emergency operations, the question of the proportion of emergency funding, which also contributes to meeting UNICEF development objectives, was raised for further consideration in early 1995. 
18. The Executive Board also held informal consultations on issues that might be suggested for discussion at the Council. 
19. At the regular sessions of the UNICEF Executive Board (see E/1994/34, Parts I and II), decisions were taken to implement General Assembly resolution 48/162 on further measures for restructuring and revitalizing the United Nations in the economic and social fields, including future working methods of the Executive Board. 
The group will also examine the legislative changes necessary to enable WFP to move towards a programme approach, consistent with Assembly resolution 47/199, and will report to CFA at its thirty-eighth session in 1994. 
CFA will address the question of synchronization of pledging and budget periods at a later stage. 
CFA also considered criteria for project approval and called for drawing technical assistance from a broad spectrum of sources to assist in the planning, design and evaluation of projects, and to review support arrangements with FAO and other United Nations agencies. 
22. Further issues that were considered involved improved coordination at the field level in humanitarian assistance, enhancing financial accountability and the full integration of food aid into development plans and priorities of recipient countries. 
CFA initiated a review of the future orientation of WFP, beginning an important policy debate, which included the need to move to a country-based programme approach, in line with Assembly resolution 47/199. 
It was decided that a revised mission statement was required for WFP and that more detailed proposals on the implications of the programme approach should be prepared for discussion at its next session. 
CFA noted that this approach would not only ensure that WFP is a better partner for recipients, but also with the organizations of the United Nations system, particularly as no single institution has the experience, knowledge and understanding to deal with all of the issues of poverty and underdevelopment. 
It would thus elevate the level of collaboration, encourage practical division of labour, and enable a collective effort to help the hungry and poor more effectively. 
In addition, many delegations emphasized the multilateral character of WFP, the need for upfront, untied contributions, and for broadening the donor base. 
23. The operational activities segment of the Council, composed as it is now of a high-level and a working level section, needs to perform at least two central tasks. 
One is to provide guidance and coordination on policies emanating from the General Assembly; the other involves the review and monitoring of the funds and programmes. 
In these and other functions, the Council is likely to focus both on the ends and objectives of operational activities as well as resources and delivery systems. 
Experience has shown that in order to maximize the participation of high-level officials there is an advantage to a focused discussion around one or two central themes. 
At its organizational session for 1994, at which the Council did not yet have the results of the Executive Board meetings, nor the report on the Agenda for Development, the Council did not retain a thematic focus. 
24. In the meantime, several themes have emerged from the Executive Boards which might help focus the high-level section this year. 
From the Executive Board of UNDP arises the question of operationalizing the concept of sustainable human development. 
25. The Executive Board of UNICEF specifically called for the consideration of the "20/20" proposal as elaborated in paragraph 18 above. 
26. The serious set-backs in resources in 1993, which were part of the consultations on funding of operational activities in a resumed forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, need also to be addressed by the Council, possibly in connection with the preparation for next year's triennial comprehensive policy review. 
In this connection, it is hoped that the framework of the review might be expanded beyond Assembly resolution 47/199, by responding to new emerging requirements of developing countries, particularly in regions facing especially serious and new problems. 
Moreover, some issues on which no further policy action is required at the level of the Assembly might not require in-depth consideration next year, thus providing the opportunity to focus on a few, critical matters. 
It is hoped that the relationship of global mandates and the needs of individual developing countries - as expressed in their plans and priorities - can be brought out in next year's review. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,752. 
3. In the light of the failure of the Haitian military authorities to fulfil their obligations under the Governors Island Agreement and to comply with relevant Security Council resolutions, the Security Council adopted resolution 917 (1994) on 6 May 1994 imposing additional sanctions against Haiti. 
4. In the statement of conclusions adopted at their meeting in New York on 3 June 1994 (S/1994/686, annex), the Friends of the Secretary-General on Haiti expressed their determination to promote the full deployment of UNMIH when conditions permitted and envisaged the reconfiguration and strengthening of the mission. 
They invited the Secretariat to take appropriate measures to prepare for the quick return of UNMIH to Haiti. 
6. The further deterioration of the situation in Haiti has substantially changed the circumstances under which the present UNMIH was planned. 
The Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia expects the Security Council to undertake appropriate measures without delay in order to eliminate consequences of such further negative developments that can adversely affect the peace process in the former Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
At this crucial juncture, the Security Council has the primary responsibility and obligation not to allow that this true chance to resolve the conflict in the former Bosnia and Herzegovina by peaceful means, be missed. Should that, however, be the case, the conflict would inevitably escalate with unforeseeable consequences. 
Active participation of the major international factors - United Nations, European Union (EU), the Russian Federation and the United States, in the search of a lasting political solution, acceptable to all three sides to the conflict, raises hopes that this tragic civil war will soon be ended. 
"The Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia expects the present favourable momentum to be fully utilized and is actively endeavouring to make its concrete contribution towards that end. 
However, the reaching of an agreement on a comprehensive and durable cease-fire would be a convincing proof that all sides to the conflict are oriented towards lasting and just peace and a political solution to the crisis in the former Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
"Regrettably, the events following 10 June 1994, the date when the agreement came into effect, indicate that all sides in the former Bosnia and Herzegovina do not wish to accept a peaceful solution. 
The creation of the Muslim-Croat federation in the former Bosnia and Herzegovina fuelled ambitions of the radical Muslim leadership in the former Bosnia and Herzegovina to persist with the war option. 
Relying on the support of the unprecedentedly biased media, based on fabrications, as well as on the overwhelming backing of certain international circles, the Muslim-Croat side has been abusing the agreement to openly prepare for a large-scale military offensive, as has been confirmed by UNPROFOR reports. 
All these activities of the Muslim-Croat side, which include regrouping of their forces and other military activities, in violation of the agreement, are most energetically condemned by the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
"However, despite all that, it is indeed encouraging that the Bosnian Serb forces so far have exercised restraint in responding to the Muslim-Croat offensive activities, thus preventing the current military operations in the former Bosnia and Herzegovina from escalating into a much larger-scale conflict. 
"In the same period, cease-fire violations have been registered on a daily basis: 
"- The Serb positions have been constantly attacked in the region of Petrovo Selo and Seona, from the eastern suburb of Vozuca, from west and north-west of Banovici direction; 
"- Vis (south of Kalesija), a major tactical facility of the Army of the RS, has been under attack from the direction of Kalesija; 
"- The entire territory and the units of the Army of the RS in the region of Vlasic, Komar and Srbobran have been under attack from the direction of Turbe, Travnik and Bugojno. 
"In the same period, in violation of the Agreement, subversive and terrorist groups' infiltration in the ranks and the rear lines of the Army of the RS, attacking civilian facilities and population, has been registered. 
"It is particularly indicative that major military formations of the Muslim Army and Croatian Council of Defence (HVO) of the former Bosnia and Herzegovina have been relocated to the north and south of the corridor in Posavina. 
"The forces of the Second Corps have also been grouped towards Doboj and Modrica. They are under the direct command of operative group "Gracanica" (equivalent of 5 brigades and 2 independent battalions comprising 11,000 men, 20 tanks and 30-40 big calibre artillery pieces). 
"There is irrefutable proof that signs and symbols of UNPROFOR have been abused (in the facility of 'Sumarija' in Sarajevo, two helicopters and in the major barracks of the Muslim forces in Zenica, three helicopters have been repainted in the UNPROFOR colours). 
"It was also established that not only Muslim forces but also the forces of the HVO have been relocated from the region of Capljina, Siroki Brijeg and Tomislavgrad towards Kupres, as well as the 111th HVO brigade in the region of Zepce. 
"In Orasje bridgehead in the Republic of Croatia (north of the Posavina corridor), the forces of the HVO, comprising 10,000 men have been grouped. 
In the same period they were reinforced with a few battalions of newly drafted men. 
"The representatives of UNPROFOR have been officially informed of all those activities. 
The UNPROFOR representatives gave assurances to the Army of the RS that they would duly report to their superiors." 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, the above communication constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
Also disturbing are reports that relief workers in Huambo and Malanje have been denied the freedom to leave those embattled cities. 
The renewed violence is visiting death and destruction on the lives of innocent Angolans daily. 
Humanitarian assistance, the lifeline for over 3 million desperate Angolans, is now blocked throughout most of the nation. 
Angola's people are more than ever a nation at risk. 
As major donors of humanitarian assistance to Angola, we condemn these developments and those Angolan leaders who attempt to influence the peace process by seeking advantage on the battlefield. 
Their eagerness to pursue war and thrust their humanitarian responsibilities and the enormous financial cost of supporting the relief efforts onto the shoulders of the international community is intolerable. 
There is no future in Angola without peace, and the negotiations in Lusaka offer the only path to achieving this. 
1. This International Conference against Economic Sanctions on Iraq, organized by Malaysian non-governmental organizations represented in the Organizing Committee of the Conference, meeting on 26 and 27 May 1994 in this city of Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia: 
(b) Noting that Iraq has fully cooperated with various United Nations agencies, missions and teams, as openly admitted and fully acknowledged in particular by Mr. Eks of the Special United Nations Commission; 
(e) Noting that the sanctions regime is depriving Iraq of scientific, medical and educational and cultural materials; 
(g) Noting also that the economic sanctions imposed on Iraq have also negative impacts on other countries of the world, particularly those which have economic and trade dealings with Iraq, and that the lifting of the sanctions will improve their economic prospects and prosperity; 
(a) Declares that these sanctions are not only inhuman and unjust but also have been rendered illegal due to 1 (b) and (c) above; 
(b) Salutes the brave people of Iraq for their indomitable courage, steadfastness and perseverance they have displayed in the face of great adversity, pain and suffering in the last 44 months since sanctions were imposed upon their country; 
(c) Calls upon the Governments of the world to pressure the United Nations Security Council to lift immediately the sanctions against Iraq; 
(d) Calls upon the Governments of the world, desirous of defending their own independence and sovereignty, to break the sanctions imposed upon Iraq by re-establishing trade and other economic ties with Iraq; 
(e) Calls upon the Governments of the world to provide, as a matter of utmost urgency, extensive humanitarian assistance to the suffering people of Iraq. To this purpose, Iraqi frozen assets should be immediately released to allow for purchases of medicine, food and other basic necessities of life; 
Immediately following the end of the cold war, a new situation manifested itself in the form of an Anglo-American dominated "new world order". 
It was intended to give an absolute and unchallengeable lead to these imperialistic forces for world domination by coercive forces and through blatant interference in internal affairs of independent and sovereign nations. 
The result, however, has been a world characterized by chaos and disorder, a sad prelude to the coming of the twenty-first century. 
It was a major aim of the war, as clearly stated by its instigators, to bomb Iraq back to what was described as "the pre-industrial era". The purpose was nothing less than total United States hegemony in the strategic and oil-rich Middle East region. 
The United States and its allies partially realized their goals when they inflicted such huge human and material damage on Iraq. 
At present, even when Iraq has complied with all the relevant Security Council resolutions, and in particular resolution 687 (1991), the iniquitous economic sanctions imposed on Iraq in 1990 have still not been lifted. 
They are maintained, and indeed intensified even until this moment, despite the compliance and the mounting sufferings of the Iraqi people. 
We call for a day of action in different countries demanding the embargo be lifted at the 17 July Security Council meeting. 
Even in other parts of the world the people have suffered from the so-called new world order. 
The South-South dialogue should be made to work effectively in a world dominated by the North. 
An objective and productive kind of South-North dialogue, however, must be based upon justice, equality and fair dealings. 
2. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 2 of the Secretary-General's statement that the General Assembly, in its resolution 47/20 B of 20 April 1993, approved the Secretary-General's recommendation for United Nations participation, jointly with the Organization of American States (OAS), in the International Civilian Mission to Haiti (MICIVIH). 
period from 1 January to 31 March 1994, it is estimated that $2,558,800 out of the $4 million would be available to offset part of the additional requirements for the extension of the mission through 31 March 1995. 
5. The Advisory Committee notes from paragraph 6 of the statement that MICIVIH had suspended operations in Haiti since October 1993 because of the deteriorating security situation and had evacuated mission staff (except for a small core group) to Santo Domingo. 
It is therefore doubtful whether all of the staffing and operational resources which have been requested would be required during the period specified in the statement. 
7. The Advisory Committee recommends that the Fifth Committee inform the General Assembly that, should the Assembly adopt draft resolution A/48/L.57, an additional expenditure in an amount of up to $15,692,000 would be required under section 4 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
8. Pending such consideration, the Advisory Committee recommends that the Secretary-General be authorized to enter into commitments of up to $15.7 million for the period up to 31 March 1995. 
2. These measures would entail the reallocation of resources currently approved for IMIS to activities within IMIS that need to be undertaken urgently but for which funds had not been foreseen. 
The amount of funds that would be reallocated within IMIS in 1994 is estimated at $1,425,000. 
These measures will entail the reallocation of funding currently approved for IMIS to activities that need to be undertaken urgently but for which funds had not been foreseen. 
The amount of funds that would be reallocated in 1994 is estimated at $1,425,000, including the expected 1994 disbursement of contractors' costs as detailed below. 
With regard to the IMIS team, temporary assistance is required for a number of additional functions, as follows: 
(iii) Four work-months of an administrative officer to assist the Chief of the project with all administrative issues, such as contracts with vendors, payments, budget, staffing, procurement and liaison with offices away from Headquarters; 
Such assistance is expected to be needed throughout 1995 and beyond. 
The estimated costs for 1994 amount to $162,900. 
Ninety-seven work-months of temporary assistance in 1994 to perform the following tasks: 
(v) Six work-months of a technical specialist who would assist the United Nations in managing the system test activities for Release 3; 
(vi) Six work-months of a systems accountant who would review the test results and perform additional tests for Release 3; 
The estimated cost for 1994 amounts to $656,500. 
Renegotiation of the contract with the contractor is expected to be concluded in 1994 and to result in a net additional requirement of $1 million, including maintenance support, which will not be disbursed before 1995. 
In addition, the study of the workflow analysis in Geneva will require $450,000 to be disbursed in 1994. 
Twenty-three work-months of temporary assistance will be required in 1994 for systems programmers to work on the maintenance of existing systems while permanent staff are being trained in the maintenance of IMIS. 
The estimated cost for 1994 amounts to $155,600. 
Two Professional posts and five General Service posts (Other level) are required in the Office of Human Resources Management to strengthen the maintenance and users' support team. 
The estimated costs amount to $200,000 for 1994. 
The Department is seeking solutions to finance these positions through redeployment of internal resources. 
As indicated in the letter, these measures will entail the reallocation of funding currently approved for IMIS to activities that need to be undertaken urgently but for which funds had not been foreseen. 
The Advisory Committee takes note of your proposal, as contained in the letter of the Under-Secretary-General, without prejudice to the recommendations it might make on your sixth progress report on IMIS and will revert to the matter in the context of its examination of that report. 
For the reasons given below, this consideration of requirements by the Advisory Committee is preliminary. 
"The Authority shall have its own budget. 
5. Should the General Assembly adopt the draft resolution contained in document A/48/950, the projected additional requirements for the International Seabed Authority, based on the assumptions contained in document A/48/80, would be as shown in the table below. 
6. As can be derived from the table, the maximum amount that might be paid by the United Nations until the end of 1999, assuming that the Agreement does not enter into force until 16 November 1998, would be $25,438,500. 
In accordance with rule 20 of the rules of procedure, an explanatory memorandum and a draft resolution are annexed to the present letter. 
1. The Sovereign Military Order of Malta is the oldest institution in the world whose mission it is to provide humanitarian assistance. 
Ever since its foundation in Jerusalem almost nine centuries ago, the Order has been steadfast in its dedication to alleviating human suffering in war and in peace. 
Over the centuries this vocation has earned it universal respect for its humanitarian activities in the world and recognition of its full sovereignty as an equal member of the international community, by 64 States Members of the United Nations. 
The Order has approximately 10,500 members, who can boast the support of thousands of volunteers. 
The smaller Associations, in their turn, bring exceptional services to developing countries, despite trying conditions and scarce financial resources. 
5. Today the Order provides assistance at a level that far exceeds anything it was traditionally able to offer. 
The octagonal cross has become the emblem of hospitals, some with a high degree of specialization, but also of hundreds of clinics, first-aid stations and dispensaries, with a broad network of structures and specialized assistance for the needy. 
Among the groups to whom the Order dedicates special attention are the handicapped, lepers, diabetics, pregnant women, the elderly and abandoned children. 
It also arranges for the collection and distribution of medicine, especially in cases of epidemics and natural catastrophes. 
6. Finally, the Order has been instrumental in organizing emergency humanitarian assistance during political and social crises. 
For example, in 1989 it arranged for thousands of East German refugees to flee to West Germany through Hungary and Austria and helped shelter 30,000 Romanian refugees of Hungarian origin. 
7. The Order of Malta was one of the first to provide assistance and humanitarian support to the victims of civil war in the former Yugoslavia, in the form of food, health, and pharmaceutical aid, as well as transportation, for the sick, the wounded, the persecuted and the displaced. 
8. In order to better perform the duties with which it has been charged, the Order of Malta coordinates its activities with all the other organizations involved in humanitarian activities: the Governments of donor countries and of recipient countries, as well as national and international aid agencies. 
They also seek out and facilitate our collaboration. 
9. These forms of representation have greatly improved the abilities of the Order and these organizations to provide assistance by allowing them to pool information, share experiences and identify together the most suitable forms of cooperation for different circumstances. 
10. Although these remarks make clear the Order's long-standing participation in the United Nations family, the existing situation could be improved by granting the Order permanent observer status at the proceedings of the General Assembly. 
There is no doubt that this would further enhance cooperation between the United Nations and the Order of Malta, and facilitate the Order's humanitarian activities. 
Considering the long-standing dedication of the Sovereign Military Order of Malta in providing humanitarian assistance, and its special role in international humanitarian relations, 
During its consideration of the report, representatives of the Secretary-General provided the Advisory Committee with additional information. 
3. By its resolution 911 (1994) of 21 April 1994, the Security Council, inter alia, decided to extend the mandate of UNOMIL until 22 October 1994. 
4. The table below provides information on appropriations and assessments for UNOMIL for the period from 22 September 1993 to 21 July 1994. 
The savings were somewhat offset by expenditure overruns relating mostly to miscellaneous services. 
6. Some of the reported savings are rather notional, since they reflect delays in the operational plan of UNOMIL and represent, in fact, a deferred charge on subsequent budgetary periods. 
The Committee believes that savings of such magnitude (37.8 per cent of appropriations) should have been more extensively justified. 
8. The cost estimates for UNOMIL for the period from 22 April to 22 October 1994 are estimated by the Secretary-General at $25,467,100 gross ($24,505,600 net), as reflected in paragraph 33 of the report. 
In addition, a provision is made for 200 electoral observers for a period of 15 days. 
10. The Advisory Committee notes from annex VIII. B to the report that by 30 June 1994 all vacant posts in the staffing table of UNOMIL are expected to be filled; the Committee doubts that this can be achieved. 
The Committee also notes from annex IX to the report that out of 13 electoral observers planned for deployment for April 1994, only one observer was actually deployed. 
11. The Committee was informed by representatives of the Secretary-General that requirements for civilian personnel costs may have been somewhat overestimated, given the vacancy situation in the Mission and delays in its operational plan, including the election and disarmament components. 
13. A provision of $1.6 million has been budgeted for the basic remuneration of 58 United Nations volunteers, as reflected in annex IV, line item 2 (d), to the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/592/Add.1). 
The Committee intends to consider the question of the use of United Nations volunteers in the context of the Secretary-General's report on effective planning, budgeting and administration of peace-keeping operations (A/48/945). 
In addition, the Committee recommends that an unencumbered balance of $12,429,900 gross ($12,352,800 net) in respect of the period from 22 September 1993 to 21 April 1994 be set off against the amount assessed on Member States for that period. 
15. As stated in paragraph 38 of the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/592/Add.1), the liquidation of the Mission will be completed by 31 December 1994. 
16. The Committee notes that the cost estimates ($5.0 million gross) take into account the schedule of phasing-out the military personnel and civilian staff. 
As follows from annex VII. C to the report, a provision is made for 35 international staff and 70 local staff during the entire liquidation period of 2.3 months. 
For analytical purposes, the information on military expenditures received has been computerized, with minor adjustments, to conform to standard statistical practices. 
By paragraph 8 of that resolution, the Assembly once again stressed the need to increase the number of reporting States with a view to the broadest possible participation from different geographic regions and representing different budgeting systems. 
2. Pursuant to the request of the General Assembly, the Secretary-General, in a note verbale dated 25 February 1994, requested all Member States to submit their reports not later than 30 April 1994. 
3. In reply to his note verbale, the Secretary-General has, to date, received reports from 21 countries, all of which had used the reporting instrument. These reports are reproduced in section II of the present report. 
Further replies will be issued as addenda to the present report. 
Answer: 63,000 man-years. 2. With reference to point (d) of the specific guidelines above, respondents are requested to give below the total amount of military assistance received from abroad during the reporting year. 
The amount should be given in the same denomination and currency as used in the matrix, preferably converted from foreign currencies to national currency at average annual market or par value exchange rate as reported by the International Monetary Fund. 
3. With reference to points (n) and (o) above, the requested information should be reported here in the same value terms as used in the matrix. 
It is requested that total expenditures, at least, and preferably detailed by type of force group as in column 1 to 12 of the matrix, be reported for the following items: 
Depletion of ammunition: 
Such exports divided by: 
Such imports divided by: 
2. The expenditures of our presence in the United Nations peace-keeping operations are reported as gross expenditures. 
The United Nations reimburses a certain share of these expenditures according to the agreed principles of reimbursement. 
3. The civil defence expenditures are not included in military expenditures in Finland. 
Municipalities and private sectors are the main source of financing of civil defence. 
1. In order to approximate the opportunity costs of using conscripts in the military sector, the following information is requested: 
Answer: 22,889. 2. With reference to point (d) of the specific guidelines above, respondents are requested to give below the total amount of military assistance received from abroad during the reporting year. 
The amount should be given in the same denomination and currency as used in the matrix, preferably converted from foreign currencies to national currency at average annual market or par value exchange rate as reported by the International Monetary Fund. 
3. With reference to points (n) and (o) above, the requested information should be reported here in the same value terms as used in the matrix. 
It is requested that total expenditures, at least, and preferably detailed by type of force group as in columns 1 to 12 of the matrix, be reported for the following items: 
(d) Services: 16.3 million Fmk. 
The figures provided concern the French military budget for 1994 which are expressed, excepting those for retired forces, in the monetary unit and according to the nomenclature required by the United Nations. 
(b) The budget for the Gendarmerie is included in the column entitled "Paramilitary forces"; 
(c) The columns under "Military assistance and "Civil defence" have not been filled out, the former because the necessary figures do not appear in non-classified budgetary documents, and the latter because it does not come under the Ministry of Defence; 
These data are not available; 
This item includes postage, cargo and transport costs, telecommunication charges and general clerical expenses. 
Under the Federal Armed Forces accounting system, travel expenses are staff costs and are included in items 1.1.1 to 1.1.3. 
Division of these figures into their component parts would require considerable time and resources. 
National currency and unit of measure: 
3. 1.2.4 Rent costs are not available. 
4. Some of the amount for research and development are for technical reasons included in the appropriate "procurement" items. 
5. The Netherlands Royal "Marechaussee" (charged with external as well as internal security tasks) is represented under (5) "Other Combat Forces". 
6. Figures concerning "Civil Defence" are included in the Netherlands reply. 
1. In order to approximate the opportunity costs of using conscripts in the military sector, the following information is requested: 
2. With reference to point (d) of the specific guidelines above, respondents are requested to give below the total amount of military assistance received from abroad during the reporting year. 
The amount should be given in the same denomination and currency as used in the matrix, preferably converted from foreign currencies to national currency at average annual market or par value exchange rate as reported by the International Monetary Fund. 
3. With reference to points (n) and (o) above, the requested information should be reported here in the same value terms as used in the matrix. 
It is requested that total expenditures, at least, and preferably detailed by type of force group as in columns 1 to 12 of the matrix, be reported for the following items: 
Depletion of ammunition: 
(b) The number of man-years devoted by conscripts to military service during the reporting year concerned. 
Answer: 
2. With reference to point (d) of the specific guidelines above, respondents are requested to give below the total amount of military assistance received from abroad during the reporting year. 
The amount should be given in the same denomination and currency as used in the matrix, preferably converted from foreign currencies to national currency at average annual market or par value exchange rate as reported by the International Monetary Fund. 
Answer: 
3. With reference to points (n) and (o) above, the requested information should be reported here in the same value terms as used in the matrix. 
It is requested that total expenditures, at least, and preferably detailed by type of force group as in column 1 to 12 of the matrix, be reported for the following items: 
Depletion of ammunition: 
2. At the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, reference was made to the question of Western Sahara by a number of representatives during their statements in plenary meetings (see A/48/PV.4-7, 10-13, 21-24 and 27). 
An account of the Fourth Committee's consideration of the item at the forty-eighth session is given in the related report of the Committee to the Assembly (A/48/656). 
3. On 10 December 1993, on the recommendation of the Fourth Committee, the General Assembly adopted, without a vote, resolution 48/49 on the question of Western Sahara. 
"Reaffirming the inalienable right of all peoples to self-determination and independence, in accordance with the principles set forth in the Charter of the United Nations and in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, 
"Noting the adoption by the Security Council on 2 March 1993 of resolution 809 (1993), 
"Considering that the holding of talks between the two parties at Laayoune from 17 to 19 July 1993 is a positive development, 
"1. Takes note with appreciation of the report of the Secretary-General; 
He also recalled that immediately following the direct talks at Laayoune from 17 to 19 July 1993, the Chairman had presented to both parties a proposed outline of a work programme and a draft registration form. 
After completing another round of discussions, the Chairman had put forward further firm proposals to both parties, including a revised timetable for the initial stages and a new registration form in Arabic/French and Arabic/Spanish versions. 
Also, the revised lists of the 1974 census and the instructions for registration would be published and made available to the population, and the registration forms would be distributed. 
Also, the revised lists of the 1974 census had been announced and made accessible to the population in Laayoune on 22 November. 
On the same day, the Frente POLISARIO, which had indicated its readiness to begin the process as soon as similar action was taken on the Moroccan side, had taken steps, in consultation with the Identification Commission, to make the revised lists available to the population in one refugee camp. 
According to indications received, similar action would have been taken by the Frente POLISARIO on that date. 
In his report of 24 November 1993, 4/ the Secretary-General indicated that the deadlock had since shifted to their interpretation and application. 
While also accepting oral testimony in support of individual applications for participation in the referendum, the Frente POLISARIO had maintained substantial reservations on some other key provisions of the proposed compromise on the interpretation and application of the criteria for voter eligibility, and had requested amendments to the text. 
That proposal, which took the 1974 census as the agreed benchmark, was in the view of the Secretary-General [8]/ a sound point of departure for determining potential participation in the referendum, in the absence of an agreement on which specific Saharan tribal units were linked with the Territory. 
"The Secretary-General deeply regrets that the parties have not found it possible to accept any options offered by his Special Representative, in consultation with members of the Security Council, as possible ways of overcoming the procedural difficulties and enabling the resumption of direct talks. 
Nevertheless, he remains hopeful that a dialogue between the two parties may be resumed in due course. 
"In the meantime, the Secretary-General, with the support of the Security Council, is determined to continue efforts for the implementation of the settlement plan and to proceed with the identification and registration of potential voters in the referendum of Western Sahara. 
At this critical juncture, he appeals to the two parties to do their utmost to live up to their obligations under the settlement plan." 
They welcomed his determination to move ahead and proceed with voter registration and identification. 
The members of the Council reaffirmed the role of the Secretary-General as guarantor of an objective and impartial referendum and expected any difficulties with the compromise to be resolved by early 1994. 
As indicated above, the launching of voter registration and identification was officially announced on 3 November 1993 by the Chairman of the Identification Commission. 
During those consultations, both sides confirmed their intention to proceed expeditiously with the initial stage of the registration process in cooperation with the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara (MINURSO). 
The completion of the identification and final registration of all eligible voters remained uncertain, however, in the absence of agreement by the Frente POLISARIO to the compromise as a whole. 
18. The Secretary-General reported that during the four months preceding March 1994 he had held consultations at the highest level with the two parties, the two neighbouring countries and OAU, to find ways of settling the remaining difficulties. 
He remained confident that his proposals constituted a sound compromise and that they could be implemented in a fair and judicious manner. 
24. At its 3355th meeting, on 29 March 1994, the Security Council adopted resolution 907 (1994). The operative paragraphs of the resolution read as follows: 
"3. Expresses its deep concern over continuing difficulties and delays in the work of the Identification Commission; 
"6. Urges strict compliance with the timetable for Option B as laid out in paragraph 24 (a) of the Secretary-General's report of 10 March 1994, with a view to holding the referendum by the end of 1994; 
"7. Calls for full cooperation with the Secretary-General, his Special Representative and the Identification Commission in their efforts to implement the settlement plan, which has been accepted by both parties; 
"10. Decides to remain seized of the matter." 
The Kingdom of Morocco was confident that the Secretary-General would not fail to inform the Security Council of Morocco's sincere and loyal cooperation and its constant readiness to implement the provisions of Council resolution 809 (1993) in all its aspects. 
It was in the same spirit of cooperation and reconciliation that Morocco had agreed to the Laayoune meeting of the previous July, where Saharans, in particular, from within the territory and from the region of Tindouf, had taken part and initiated a brotherly and positive dialogue. 
According to that plan, a referendum on self-determination was to be organized. 
As soon as MINURSO had started the deployment of its observers, after the cease-fire of 6 September 1991, the Kingdom of Morocco had changed its position, calling into question the crux of the settlement plan, that is to say, the issue of the electorate for the referendum. 
27. The Moroccan side, however, had presented a list of 120,000 Moroccan citizens, double the number of the Saharan voters, and had demanded their participation in the referendum. 
29. The international community, the United Nations and OAU had an inescapable responsibility to support the peace effort, and the Saharan people trusted that all concerned would intensify their efforts to guarantee the right of that people to exercise its inalienable right to self-determination and independence. 
On 10 December 1993, on the recommendation of the Fourth Committee, the General Assembly adopted the draft resolution without a vote as resolution 48/49 (see para. 3 above). 
He expressed his firm belief that the unanimity over five consecutive years reflected the political will of the international community to bring about a final settlement of the conflict as quickly as possible (A/AC.109/PV.1429). 
34. On 18 February 1994, the Commission on Human Rights, meeting at Geneva adopted, without a vote, resolution 1994/6 on the question of Western Sahara, which was similar in content to General Assembly resolution 48/49. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
3. Status of the preparations for the World Summit for Social Development: 
(a) Status of the Trust Fund; 
(b) Public information programmes. 
4. Outcome of the World Summit for Social Development: draft declaration and draft programme of action. 
5. Draft provisional rules of procedure of the Summit. 
It decided to consider at its second session, in August 1994, the accreditation of additional non-governmental organizations in accordance with the rules for their participation set out in decision 2, adopted at its organizational session. 
A number of non-governmental organizations have requested accreditation to the Summit and its preparatory process, and the Secretariat has evaluated those requests and made recommendations for consideration by the Preparatory Committee. 
Item 3. Status of the preparations for the World Summit for Social Development: 
At its first session, the Preparatory Committee adopted decision 1/2 A on the Trust Fund for the World Summit for Social Development, in which it noted the establishment by the Secretary-General of the Trust Fund in response to General Assembly resolution 47/92. 
The Secretariat has prepared updated information on the public information programme for the Summit. 
The Preparatory Committee, at its first session, held in February 1994, decided to consider at its second session a draft on the expected outcome of the World Summit, consisting of a draft declaration and a draft programme of action. 
It further decided that the draft declaration should be in three parts and the draft programme of action in five parts. 
The Preparatory Committee also invited Governments to communicate their views on a draft declaration and a draft programme of action to the Secretariat and requested the Secretariat to circulate those views at its second session. 
The Secretariat has received a number of comments and views from Governments and will make them available at the second session of the Committee. 
The Secretariat will transmit the report of that meeting to the Preparatory Committee at its second session. 
By its decision 1/2 C on national arrangements and reports, the Preparatory Committee recalled its decision 3, adopted at its organizational session, in which it emphasized the desirability of promoting national preparations that could include, inter alia, the preparation of national reports. 
The Secretariat will transmit these contributions to the Committee at its second session. 
At its organizational session, held in April 1993, the Committee adopted decision 9 on dates for the Summit and decided, inter alia, that the third session of the Preparatory Committee would be convened from 16 to 27 January 1995 in New York. 
Note: The provisional texts of the decisions are circulated herein for information. 
For the provisional texts of the decisions adopted at the organizational session of 1994, see E/1994/INF/3. 
At its 5th plenary meeting, on 19 April 1994, the Economic and Social Council decided to include in the provisional agenda for its substantive session of 1994 an additional item entitled "Question of declaring 1998 international year of the ocean". 
At its 5th plenary meeting, on 19 April 1994, the Economic and Social Council decided to include in the provisional agenda for its substantive session of 1994 an additional item entitled "Question of declaring 1995 international year to observe the one thousandth anniversary of the Manas Epic". 
At its 5th, 6th and 7th plenary meetings, on 19 and 20 April 1994, the Council took the following action with regard to its subsidiary and related bodies: 
The following eleven Member States were elected for a four-year term beginning on 1 January 1995: ARGENTINA, AUSTRIA, BENIN, DOMINICAN REPUBLIC, EGYPT, ETHIOPIA, IRAN (ISLAMIC REPUBLIC OF), MONGOLIA, NORWAY, TOGO and UKRAINE. 
The following nineteen Member States were elected for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1995: ANGOLA, ARGENTINA, BELARUS, BURUNDI, CANADA, CHINA, COSTA RICA, FRANCE, INDONESIA, IRAN (ISLAMIC REPUBLIC OF), ITALY, MADAGASCAR, MEXICO, NICARAGUA, NIGERIA, PARAGUAY, POLAND, REPUBLIC OF KOREA and UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 
The Council postponed to a future session the election of one member from Asian States for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1995. 
The Council postponed to a future session the election of one member from Asian States for a four-year term beginning on 1 January 1995. 
The following ten Member States were elected for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1995: GABON, INDIA, NETHERLANDS, PAKISTAN, RUSSIAN FEDERATION, SUDAN, SWAZILAND, UGANDA, UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT BRITAIN AND NORTHERN IRELAND and UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 
The Council postponed to a future session the election of one member from Asian States, four members from Latin American and Caribbean States and one member from Western European and other States for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1995. 
The following ten Member States were elected for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1995: CYPRUS, HUNGARY, INDIA, ITALY, NETHERLANDS, NIGERIA, ROMANIA, SUDAN, SWAZILAND and UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT BRITAIN AND NORTHERN IRELAND. 
The Council postponed to a future session the election of one member from African States, two members from Asian States and three members from Latin American and Caribbean States for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1995. 
The Council elected Joel Muyco (Philippines) for a term beginning on the date of election. 
The following eighteen Member States were elected for a four-year term beginning on 1 January 1995: BULGARIA, CHILE, CHINA, COSTA RICA, CUBA, ETHIOPIA, GREECE, INDIA, INDONESIA, IRELAND, MADAGASCAR, PARAGUAY, PHILIPPINES, RUSSIAN FEDERATION, SUDAN, TUNISIA, UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT BRITAIN AND NORTHERN IRELAND and UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 
The Council postponed to a future session the election of one member from African States for a four-year term beginning on 1 January 1995. 
The Council also agreed to elect FINLAND for a one-year term beginning on 1 January 1995 to replace Switzerland, whose term of office would have expired on 31 December 1995. 
The following six Member States were elected for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1995: CONGO, DOMINICAN REPUBLIC, PARAGUAY, SUDAN, SWEDEN and UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT BRITAIN AND NORTHERN IRELAND. 
The Council postponed to a future session the election of one member from the States included in List B. 
The following nine Member States were elected for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1995: BELARUS, BURUNDI, CAMEROON, EL SALVADOR, GUATEMALA, INDIA, JAPAN, NETHERLANDS and ZAIRE. 
The Council postponed to a future session the election of one member from Asian States for a three-year term beginning on 1 January 1995. 
The following six members were elected for a five-year term beginning on 2 March 1995: 
Pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/115 of 20 December 1993, the Council elected SPAIN as a member of the Executive Committee, thereby increasing the membership from 46 to 47. 
Pursuant to its resolution 1986/66 of 23 July 1986, the Council endorsed the applications of the following Member States for full membership in the Committee: ARGENTINA, BELGIUM, BRAZIL, MEXICO and MOROCCO. 
The Council, in accordance with its resolution 2008 (LX) of 14 May 1976 and General Assembly decision 42/450 of 17 December 1987, nominated the following seven Member States for election by the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session for a three-year term beginning 1 January 1995: 
(d) Western European and other States (two vacancies): FRANCE and UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 
The Council further postponed the nomination of one member from Eastern European States and one member from Western European and other States whose election was postponed by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
1. In view of the continuing deterioration of the humanitarian situation in Angola since the issuance of my report dated 20 June 1994 (S/1994/740), I wish to provide the Security Council with a more comprehensive account of recent developments and their consequences for the civilian population of the country. 
In response to the shelling in Malange, the Government of Angola suspended all cargo flights to Huambo and U\x{74b2}e Provinces; 
On 31 May, the lives of humanitarian workers were put at great risk when the airport at Malange was shelled immediately after a United Nations light aircraft, authorized by both sides, had landed to collect relief workers. 
(c) The start of heavy shelling and fighting in Kuito on 26 May and sporadic serial bombardment of Huambo and its surroundings from 29 May caused further serious difficulties. 
(d) With the exception of Malange, Kuito, Huambo and U\x{74b2}e, United Nations relief flights continued according to the normal weekly plan through the beginning of June; 
(e) On 10 June, a clearly marked WFP cargo plane with security clearance from both sides was shelled as it was unloading relief items at Balombo, Benguela Province, causing the suspension of further flights to Balombo that day; 
(f) On 11 June, UNITA began to place strict limitations on the movement of humanitarian staff based at Huambo to areas outside the city. 
On 12 June, UNITA refused clearance of the United Nations flight plan for the period from 13 to 19 June, effectively putting a halt to the delivery of food aid and other essential relief items; 
(g) On 15 June, when a staff member from a non-governmental organization was evacuated from Huambo for medical reasons, UNITA prevented other United Nations and non-governmental organization staff members from boarding the plane. 
This restriction was a clear breach of humanitarian law and of an agreement signed between the United Nations and UNITA in December 1993 which states that relief organizations working in UNITA-held territories can have unrestricted movement to carry out their humanitarian programmes. 
(h) Despite efforts by my Special Representative to obtain clearance from UNITA to send a special flight to Malange to evacuate humanitarian workers, UNITA did not give an early reply and, once again, refused to clear the United Nations flight plan for the period from 20 to 26 June; 
This incident underlines yet again the prevailing instability throughout most of the country and the difficulty of overland access; 
(j) As a result of a United Nations initiative and international pressure on UNITA, on 23 June, an International Committee of the Red Cross plane was cleared to carry out a medical evacuation from Malange of five sick relief workers. 
However, another 20 relief workers are still there and wish to leave. 
Owing to the lack of supplies, they are unable to continue providing assistance for 240,000 beneficiaries in the besieged city. 
4. In practice, only a very small part of Angola is currently accessible by air or road for humanitarian work. 
In Kuito, for example, the fighting continues, leading to the deaths of hundreds of civilians and placing hundreds more at immediate risk unless medical supplies can be brought in for treatment. 
Relief agencies are currently unable to deliver any food supplies to needy beneficiaries in the interior, which is especially critical for the residents and displaced persons trapped in the besieged provincial capitals of Malange, Luena and Menongue. 
These people will once again face starvation unless relief flights resume before the end of June. 
5. Although relief agencies in some locations are able to continue emergency programmes on a limited scale through the use of buffer stocks, a deterioration of the humanitarian situation for the general population, and especially for the vulnerable groups, is already apparent in Malange, Cubal and Kuito. 
Food stocks are completely exhausted in these locations, and no alternative sources of food are available. 
Other cities, such as Luena, Menongue, Saurimo and Huambo, are also at risk of a rapid deterioration should the suspension of relief flights continue. 
6. Furthermore, many other areas affected by the ongoing conflict, such as around the provincial capital of N'Dalatando, have not yet been accessed by humanitarian workers, and countless Angolans, in addition to those already identified as target beneficiaries, are in need of urgent humanitarian assistance. 
7. As described above, the humanitarian situation in Angola is undergoing a dramatic decline and many thousands of lives are imperilled. 
Tissue had been removed from the bodies during the second autopsies in Azerbaijan; those removed tissues which I requested access to were made available to me, and the results of the autopsies performed in Azerbaijan were made available to me verbally. 
All questions relating to the conduct of the autopsies in Azerbaijan were answered by Dr. Zabit Mamedov and Mr. Igor Kravets. 
There was post-mortem damage to both feet and the left knee consistent with rodent activity. 
The body was skeletonized with virtually no residual soft tissues. 
There were a minimum of eight healing rib fractures, which must have been present many weeks or months prior to death. 
There were no other bony injuries. 
There were two fresh bruises to the body which had occurred during life. There was a 5 centimetre bruise to the left shin and a 6 centimetre bruise to the muscles of the front of the left shoulder, without bruising of the overlying skin in the latter injury. 
Consequently, it is not possible to determine the range of fire of the gunshot wound. 
Consequently, it is not possible to determine the range of fire of the gunshot wound. 
There was a fresh 5 centimetre bruise to the right side of the head unrelated to the gunshot wound. 
None of the bodies showed evidence of torture or systematic beatings (except that this could not be assessed in case 4, Gouseinov Fikret (Gassan ogly) because the body was reduced to a skeleton). 
Six of the 10 bodies showed a single gunshot wound to the head. 
In three cases, one or both ears had been excised post-mortem and almost certainly at the time of the autopsies in Armenia. 
The common pattern of gunshot wounds to the head, with three of the six wounds being definite contact wounds, is strongly suggestive of execution-type shootings. 
Reaffirming its resolution 924 (1994) of 1 June 1994 on the situation in the Republic of Yemen (Yemen), 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the fact-finding mission to Yemen dated 27 June 1994 (S/1994/764), 
Deeply disturbed that no cease-fire has been implemented or sustained despite several cease-fire declarations by both sides, 
Alarmed by reports of the continuing provision of arms and other matiel, 
2. Stresses the importance of the existence and effective implementation of a cease-fire covering all ground, naval and air operations, including provisions on the positioning of heavy weapons out of range of Aden; 
3. Strongly deplores the infliction of civilian casualties and destruction resulting from the continuing military assault on Aden; 
Also, according to United Nations spokesman Eric Chaperon, Serb forces fired about 550 shells at the village of Karacici (central Bosnia and Herzegovina). 
Within the past 24 hours, Serbian forces have taken severe offensive action against the town of Zavidovici (central Bosnia and Herzegovina) and have launched an offensive against Bosnian Army positions holding the Doboj-Tesanj (north central Bosnia and Herzegovina) defence line. 
In these attacks, Karadzic' forces have employed tanks, anti-aircraft guns and other heavy artillery pieces and infantry. 
Serb forces continue to violate the provisions of the ultimatum on Gorazde of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization. 
a spokesman for the Secretary-General, what is most disturbing is the Karadzic' forces are being reinforced by heavy artillery being transferred from the Serb occupied United Nations Protected Areas (UNPAs) in Croatia. 
The latter act is not only a violation of the 8 June cease-fire, but also of the NATO ultimatum on Sarajevo. 
Furthermore, in Banja Luka, Karadzic' forces continue their campaign of ethnic cleansing. 
Regrettably, these are only the most recent violations by Karadzic' forces of the 8 June agreement. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, the above letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, the above letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
Reaffirming its resolution 924 (1994) of 1 June 1994 on the situation in the Republic of Yemen (Yemen), 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General on the fact-finding mission to Yemen dated 27 June 1994 (S/1994/764), 
Deeply disturbed that no cease-fire has been implemented or sustained despite several cease-fire declarations by both sides, 
Alarmed by reports of the continuing provision of arms and other matiel, 
2. Stresses the importance of the existence and effective implementation of a cease-fire covering all ground, naval and air operations, including provisions on the positioning of heavy weapons out of range of Aden; 
3. Strongly deplores the infliction of civilian casualties and destruction resulting from the continuing military assault on Aden; 
The representatives of the Secretary-General introduced the report and provided additional information. 
Established by the Security Council in its resolution 743 (1992) of 21 February 1992, the operation's original mandate has been enlarged by 14 separate decisions of the Security Council. 
As stated in paragraph 1 of the report, the current mandate of the operation was extended from 1 April to 30 September 1994 by Security Council resolution 9008 (1994) of 31 March 1994. 
By that resolution the Security Council also authorized an increase of UNPROFOR military personnel up to 3,500 additional troops, 20 military observers, and 20 civilian police. 
By its resolution 914 (1994) of 27 April 1994, the Security Council decided to increase UNPROFOR military personnel by up to 6,500 additional troops, 150 military observers and 275 civilian police monitors, in addition to the reinforcement already approved in its resolution 908 (1994). 
As stated in paragraphs 23 and 25 of the report, both active trust funds were established in March 1994. 
In this connection, the Committee recalls its view reflected in paragraph 42 of report A/47/990 regarding the establishment of financial periods of 12 months for peace-keeping operations: 
5. The Advisory Committee intends to address the question of establishment of a special financial period for UNPROFOR when it considers the report of the Secretary-General on effective planning, budgeting and administration of peace-keeping operations (A/48/945). 
8. As stated in paragraph 29 of part VI of the report, entitled "Financial performance report for the period from 1 July 1993 to 31 March 1994", the performance report and supplementary information thereon will be issued as an addendum to the report of the Secretary-General. 
9. The Advisory Committee regrets that the performance report was not available when it examined the estimates. 
For example, the representatives of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General for UNPROFOR informed the Advisory Committee that they had prepared 25 budgets in 21 months; in addition, at the end of each financial period all the accounts have to be closed and reopened for the subsequent period. 
11. Part IX of the report of the Secretary-General provides information on the status of reimbursement to troop-contributing States but it contains no information on the status of reimbursement for contingent-owned equipment. 
The Advisory Committee was also informed that amounts owed to troop-contributing States for the period from 1 March to 31 May 1994 for troop costs are estimated at $103.2 million. 
The Committee was further informed that amounts obligated for contingent-owned equipment for the period from 12 January 1992 to 31 July 1994 total $80.5 million, and that as at 30 June 1994 no payments had been made. 
12. Part X of the report of the Secretary-General contains observations and comments on previous recommendations of ACABQ. 
The Advisory Committee welcomes this information and the efforts to implement recommendations of the Committee. 
14. In paragraph 76 of his report (A/48/690/Add.3), the Secretary-General outlines that the actions that would be required to be taken by the General Assembly at its resumed forty-eighth session in connection with the financing of UNPROFOR, are as follows: 
"(b) The apportionment of an additional amount of $629,387,414 gross ($626,967,990 net) for the maintenance of UNPROFOR for the period from 1 April to 30 September 1994, taking into account the amount of $286,292,886 gross ($283,640,310 net) already apportioned in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/238; 
"(c) A decision to set off against the apportionment among Member States their respective share in the unencumbered balance of $28,260,638 gross ($28,320,469 net) for the period from 12 January 1992 to 31 March 1993; 
"(e) A decision to establish the special financial period of UNPROFOR for a period of 12 calendar months, that is, from 1 April of one year and ending on 31 March of the next, effective from 1 April 1994, subject to the continuation of UNPROFOR by the Security Council." 
The Advisory Committee exchanged views with representatives of the Secretary-General on the adequacy of the current format of presenting budget estimates for peace-keeping operations. 
The Committee points out that current format is used for all peace-keeping operations regardless of the size of the operation. 
The Committee is convinced that the current format is no longer useful particularly with regard to budget proposals for large peace-keeping operations, as those of UNPROFOR which are now approaching $2 billion a year. 
16. The UNPROFOR budget format makes review and analysis of the estimates very difficult and time consuming. It hinders full appreciation of the additional requests proposed by the Secretary-General. 
For example, the report does not indicate clearly the start-up costs related to the expansion of the mandate of UNPROFOR and the cost of maintaining the Force at its previously authorized strength. 
Secondly, it is very difficult to analyse the additional request whether it involves civilian staff or capital expenditure with reference to what already exists. 
17. The relationship between the data in the document is obscured by the format. 
For example, annex V of the report presents the estimates under 21 main objects of expenditure and the details are in annex VI. 
The estimates for communications are shown as $20.7 million in annex V, but this amount excludes staff costs for the communication section for which an increase of 48.6 per cent is being requested in additional posts. 
Similarly, an amount of $110.1 million is indicated for transport in annex V, a figure that excludes staff costs for transport for which an increase of 203 per cent in additional posts is being requested in the Integrated Support Services section. 
Therefore, the Advisory Committee recommends that the format of the budget document for peace-keeping operations should be refined to allow for proper justification of resources and other requirements in terms of services, organizational units and workload and to address the objectives of the operation. 
The Advisory Committee further recommends that the Secretary-General takes into account the observations of ACABQ and proposes the necessary refinements in the current format of the budget document in the context of his next report on the financing of the Force. 
By its resolution 48/238, the General Assembly also approved an assessment of $286,292,886 gross ($283,640,310 net) for the period 1 April to 31 July 1994. 
However, the total amount of authorized commitments for the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994 is $381,723,848 gross ($378,187,080 net). 
Consequently, total authorized commitments for the period in question amount to $445,323,848 gross and the total amount assessed by the General Assembly for the same period is $286,292,886 gross. 
21. Annex I to the Secretary-General's report summarizes, by mandate, the authorized military strength of UNPROFOR. 
The totals shown therein compare with the totals provided for in the Secretary-General's estimate (by the end of the period) and with actual deployment as at 10 June 1994 as follows: 
22. The Committee was provided with a detailed breakdown of the planned and actual (as at 10 June 1994) deployment of military and civilian personnel for the period 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995, which is annexed to the present report. 
23. The cost estimates for contingent personnel are, as per standard practice, based on the phasing-in of contingents; as stated in paragraph 26 of annex VI of the report of the Secretary-General, the cost estimate provides for reimbursement to Governments for an average strength of 35,396 military personnel. 
The Committee notes from the deployment schedule in paragraph 11 of annex VI that 40,420 contingent personnel were anticipated to be deployed by the end of the current mandate period; as shown above, 34,122 had been deployed as at 10 June 1994. 
In this connection, the Committee believes that the latter amount ($350,000) should have been included in the cost of the renovation and construction work at Split logistics base. 
25. An amount of $46,965,000 has been budgeted for rations. 
The Committee recalls that when it considered the UNPROFOR budget proposal contained in the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/690 and Corr.1-3), it was informed that as at 1 January 1994, the rate had been reduced from $7.10 to $6.50 per day. 
The Committee was not provided with information on how that recommendation has been implemented. 
The Committee requests that in his next budget proposals, the Secretary-General indicates the steps taken to implement the recommendation of ACABQ. 
27. An amount of $16,566,400 has been included for emplacement, rotation and repatriation of troops. 
Upon inquiry, the Committee was informed that since the aircraft has been leased recently, the necessary statistics which could justify the cost-effectiveness of the lease are not yet available. 
28. A provision of $82,710,800 is made for payment to troop-contributing Governments of the costs of contingent-owned equipment furnished to their contingents at the request of the United Nations. 
Upon inquiry, the Committee was informed that the United Nations provides reimbursement for contingent-owned equipment which is brought into the mission area at the request and with approval of the United Nations. 
29. The Advisory Committee recalls that in paragraphs 30 and 31 of its report (ibid.), the Committee made specific recommendations concerning the existing guidelines on reimbursement of contingent-owned equipment. 
The Committee intends to consider the Secretary-General's proposed revisions of the guidelines in the context of his report on effective planning, budgeting and administration of peace-keeping operations (A/48/945). 
30. The estimate for civilian personnel costs amounts to $99.5 million, including $18.8 million for civilian police. 
The balance of $80.8 million, which covers international and local staff and international contractual personnel, provides for a total of 1,000 international civilian staff, 3,360 local staff and 2,240 international contractual personnel. 
Those numbers provide for the following increases to the current authorized totals: 
31. In paragraph 39 of annex VI, the Secretary-General states that: 
"The Committee regrets that adequate justification for the 236 new posts and 744 contractual personnel was not provided in the report of the Secretary-General and that no attempt to identify those posts related to ex-military functions was made". 
"Despite attempts by the representatives of the Secretary-General to provide additional information, the Committee found itself handicapped by the lack of essential data regarding the new posts". 
33. The Committee regrets that these observations have not been taken into account in the current submission. 
There is need to justify the request in terms of the functions in the various organizational units concerned and the related workload. 
The Advisory Committee points out that the information contained in paragraphs 39 to 40 of the estimates does not provide sufficient and satisfactory clarification requested by ACABQ. 
The representatives of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General informed ACABQ that new definitions are being considered to identify more clearly the areas for support by the military and the civilian sector of the Force. 
For instance, the number of additional international civilian staff was originally estimated at 251, while in the current budget proposal a request is made for 286 additional staff. 
35. Upon enquiry, the Committee was informed that additional staffing requirements which exceed the original estimates reflected in the reports of the Secretary-General to the Security Council, 2/ are attributable mainly to the operational needs of UNPROFOR at its pre-enlarged strength. 
The following table provides information on actual deployment of international civilian staff, local staff and international contractual personnel as at 10 June 1994: 
36. The Committee notes that the cost estimates are based on a 45 per cent vacancy factor for international staff, 36 per cent for local staff and 35 per cent for international contractual personnel. 
37. The organizational structure of UNPROFOR is proposed to include such new entities as the office of the Special Coordinator for Sarajevo (23 posts), the Division of Information (183 posts) and Field Administration (1,054 posts. The following table outlines the distribution of posts by offices and by grades. 
"a review of the senior management was undertaken immediately prior to submission of the present cost estimates. 
This included a review of the coordination and operational aspects of UNPROFOR, in particular, civil affairs, public information, military responsibilities, as well as administrative support. 
With the appointment of a full-time Special Representative of the Secretary-General, it is now no longer felt necessary to have a Deputy Special Representative of the Secretary-General at the Assistant Secretary-General level. 
The Special Coordinator for Sarajevo, although principally responsible for implementation of the mandate of Security Council resolution 900 (1994), would also be able to provide additional backstopping, should the need arise. 
Thus, the senior structure of UNPROFOR consists of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General (Under-Secretary-General), the Force Commander (Assistant Secretary-General) and the Special Coordinator (Assistant Secretary-General)". 
The Committee also notes that the Secretary-General, in paragraph 25 of his report to the Security Council, 3/ stated that "the Special Coordinator would have to be provided with appropriate support staff". 
The Committee notes that the budget proposal of the Secretary-General does not contain justification for the proposed staffing structure of the Office of the Special Coordinator (23 posts). 
The Committee was informed that a number of posts proposed in the current budget document for the Office of the Special Coordinator have been temporarily filled using the available staffing establishment of UNPROFOR. 
40. The Committee recalls that the Security Council, in paragraph 4 of its resolution 900 (1994), inter alia, invited the Secretary-General to establish a voluntary trust fund for the restoration of essential public services in Sarajevo and encouraged States and other donors to contribute thereto. 
In this connection, the Advisory Committee requests the Secretary-General to submit in the context of the estimates for UNPROFOR for the Committee's consideration budget proposals on the programme support, including the number of support posts, to be financed from the Trust Fund. 
43. The Committee was not in a position to identify a clear legislative mandate for such a significant shift of focus for UNPROFOR information activities. 
45. The Committee notes that a provision of $6.9 million has been included for the establishment of an UNPROFOR radio station and distribution network in the former Yugoslavia. 
In this connection, the Advisory Committee believes that a clear legislative mandate should be indicated prior to the development of the project. 
46. A provision of $753,100 is included for round-trip rotation travel of 40 international staff to and from the mission area and for one-way travel of 363 staff to the mission. 
In response to the Committee's observations and recommendations contained in paragraph 48 of its report (A/48/878), the report of the Secretary-General provides in paragraphs 43 to 46 general information on rules governing the contractual services in peace-keeping operations. 
The Committee discussed the contents of these paragraphs with representatives of the Secretary-General, who provided additional clarification. 
In the meantime, the Committee requests the Secretary-General to continue to keep the subject under review with a view to ensuring that the observations and concerns of ACABQ in paragraph 48 of its report (A/48/878) have been fully addressed. 
49. In this connection, the Committee would appreciate additional information on the definition and scope of "core functions" as used in paragraph 45 of the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/690/Add.3) where it is stated that "only staff members of the United Nations can perform core functions". 
This information should be submitted by occupational groups. 
A detailed summary of requirements for construction and prefabricated buildings is provided in annex XI, section B, of the report. 
51. The Advisory Committee notes that the provision of $59,509,700 represents 70 per cent of the total amount of $85,013,900 required for the 12-month period from 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995. 
The Committee trusts that earliest implementation of Security Council resolution 908 (1994) could broaden the basis for providing goods and services to the United Nations on favourable conditions. 
For instance, provisions are made for acquisition of 70 per cent of accommodation containers and 60 per cent of vehicles, communications and some other equipment of the total amount required for the 12-month period from 1 April to 31 March 1995. 
55. Paragraphs 66 to 79 of annex VI of the report provide an explanation of the estimated costs of $110.1 million for transport operations, of which $41,589,700 relate to purchase of vehicles, $40,781,800 relate to spare parts, repairs and maintenance and $18,158,900 relate to petrol, oil and lubricants. 
Paragraph 75 provides an explanation of the estimated cost of $40.8 million for the purchase of spare parts, accident damage and hostility damage repairs for 2,302 United Nations-owned vehicles and 11,617 contingent-owned vehicles. 
The Committee recalls that in paragraph 65 of its report (A/48/878), it recommended that the rates of $1,250 and $6,250 be used for United Nations vehicles and contingent-owned vehicles, respectively, pending a more adequate justification of the proposed rates. 
The Committee notes from paragraph 58 of the report that the average annual expenditure for standard commercial pattern vehicles ranges from $1,825 to $5,500 per vehicle. 
57. Paragraphs 80 to 100 of annex VII of the report contain information relating to estimated requirements of $34.5 million for air operations. 
As stated in paragraph 80, UNPROFOR requires a total of 46 helicopters and five fixed-wing aircraft. This represents an increase of 10 helicopters. 
Annex XIV of the report provides information on monthly costs for rental of aircraft, aviation fuel and insurance. 
58. The Advisory Committee was informed that the request referred to in paragraph 54 above involving the period 1 April 1994 to 31 March 1995 reflects an attempt by the Secretariat to address problems related to short mandates, cumbersome and lengthy requisition and procurement process. 
The Advisory Committee exchanged views with representatives of the Secretary-General on the subject. 
59. With respect to requirements for communications, the Committee understands that measures are being taken to continue to modernize and enhance the telecommunications infrastructure of UNPROFOR and that the communications section is implementing a number of cost-saving measures. 
These measures include the introduction of a digital message switch to automate messages from over 300 fax machines. 
The Committee trusts that these steps will increase productivity and lead to savings. 
60. Bearing in mind its observations in the present report, the Advisory Committee recommends an appropriation of $860.0 million gross for the period from 1 April to 30 September 1994, inclusive of the amounts already authorized by the General Assembly, namely $381,723,848 and $63,600,000 (see para. 14 above). 
In administering this appropriation, the Secretary-General should have the usual flexibility to revise apportionments between objects of expenditure. 
The Committee also recommends that the General Assembly decide to set off against apportionment among Member States their respective share in the unencumbered balance of $28.3 million gross for the period from 12 January 1992 to 31 March 1993. 
62. The Advisory Committee notes that the above-mentioned rate takes into account all enlargements to the operation's mandate thus far authorized by the Security Council. 
* Actual deployment as at 10 June 1994. 
1. At its 758th meeting, the Commission approved the following draft resolution for action by the Council: 
The Economic and Social Council, 
2. At its twenty-fifth session, the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean received an invitation from the Government of Costa Rica to hold its twenty-sixth session at San Jos in 1996. 
On 27 April 1994, the Commission adopted resolution 551 (XXV), in which it accepted that invitation and recommended to the Economic and Social Council that it approve the convening of the twenty-sixth session of the Commission in San Jos, Costa Rica in 1996. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 46/151 of 18 December 1991, the annex to which contains the assessment of the implementation of the United Nations Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development, 1986-1990 and the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s, 
Noting that the first two years of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s have been beset by inadequate resources from the international donor community, 
Mindful of the fact that Africa's social and economic development is primarily the responsibility of the Governments and people of Africa, in concert with the international community, which has accepted the principle of shared responsibility and full partnership with Africa, 
Taking note of General Assembly resolution 48/214 of 23 December 1993, in which the Assembly reaffirmed the expectations in the New Agenda and the priority attached to it, 
1. Notes with appreciation the sustained efforts of the Secretary-General to ensure that the social and economic development of Africa remains on the agenda of the international community throughout the 1990s; 
2. Recognizes the commitment of the Governments of Africa to the long-term sustainable socio-economic development and growth of the region through the successful implementation of the policies and priorities of the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s; 
3. Commends the Governments of Africa for their demonstrated commitment to promoting economic development by their adoption of the Treaty Establishing the African Economic Community, [38]/ whose objectives are consistent with those of the New Agenda; 
4. Recognizes the importance of the regional dimension in the social and economic development of Africa and the potential contributions of the New Agenda in fostering it; 
6. Notes with appreciation the goodwill of the Government of Japan in convening the Tokyo International Conference on African Development, held on 5 and 6 October 1993, and the Declaration adopted at that Conference; 
7. Urges all the Governments of Africa to continue to take appropriate policy measures and actions for the sustained socio-economic development and growth of the region; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Mindful of the regrouping of those subprogrammes in the revised medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997 and the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 into a single subprogramme aimed at enhancing the interrelationships between the natural resource, energy and marine affairs sectors to ensure greater programme impact, 
Recognizing the urgency involved in strengthening both the substantive and the operational capacity of the subprogramme in order to enhance its intended impact within the region, 
Noting with concern the continued stagnation of available resources, both regular and extrabudgetary, required to carry out activities in support of regional policies, programmes and projects in order to strengthen the capacities and capabilities of the countries of Africa to explore, exploit and develop their natural resources fully, 
Highly appreciative of the initiatives taken by the Secretary-General in the context of decentralization to strengthen the activities of the Economic Commission for Africa in the area of natural resource development, especially in the fields of mineral resources, water resources, cartography and remote sensing, energy and marine affairs, 
Convinced that the current process of decentralizing the regular programme activities needs to be supported by a corresponding decentralization of extrabudgetary resources to complement and maximize existing regional capacities, 
4. Requests that an in-depth evaluation of the subprogramme of the Commission on natural resources and energy development be undertaken during the biennium 1994-1995; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Noting with satisfaction the allocation by the General Assembly, through its resolution 46/185 C of 20 December 1991, of five additional Professional posts in the Multinational Programming and Operational Centres, 
Considering, however, that critical areas remained uncovered by the expertise currently available in the Multinational Programming and Operational Centres and require additional resources on a sustained basis which cannot be met through the regional advisory services programme of the Commission; 
Noting with satisfaction the continuous material support of member countries in providing the Multinational Programming and Operational Centres, inter alia, with office premises free of charge and seconding national experts to the Centres on a temporary basis, 
Recalling that the budgets for the Centres for the biennium 1994-1995 were approved with due regard to current budget constraints in the United Nations and the pressing priorities of member States and their intergovernmental organizations, 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 47/177 of 22 December 1992, by which the Assembly adopted the programme for the Second Industrial Development Decade for Africa and called upon the African countries and the international community to take certain concrete steps to ensure the full and successful implementation of the Decade, 
Conscious of the crucial role that can be played by the private sector, local entrepreneurship and women in the accelerated development of industrialized countries and newly industrialized countries, 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Convinced that information support is vital to Africa's recovery and sustainable development, 
Appreciative also of the approval by the Council of Ministers of the African, Caribbean and Pacific Group of the project on information technology for Africa for further consideration by the European Union in the framework of the Fourth Lom IV Convention, 
Bearing in mind the need to strengthen the subregional development information centres of the Commission as information support for subregional economic cooperation and integration, 
Noting with satisfaction the efforts being made by the development information system of the Commission in the delivery of technical assistance to member States and the large number of requests pending in this area, 
Noting with concern, however, that the Commission has had regular budget activities in this area since 1984 without resources being provided for them, 
Aware of the decreasing availability of extrabudgetary resources for the implementation and utilization of development information systems and technology, 
Noting with grave concern the precarious financial situation concerning the activities of the Economic Commission for Africa in this area, which are designed to meet the serious needs of member States, and noting the urgent need to end reliance on extrabudgetary sources of funding; 
1. Appeals to member States to recognize the vital importance of developing their information sector by: 
(b) Providing sufficient resources in the national budget for essential growth in this area; 
3. Also urges member States to formulate their needs for technical assistance in information systems development by: 
(a) Giving priority to information systems development in the use of their United Nations Development Programme country indicative planning figures, utilizing the Technical Support Services mechanism where applicable; 
(b) Considering development information activities in their pledges to the United Nations Trust Fund for African Development; 
(c) Using, where appropriate, the financial provisions under the Fourth Lom Convention for this purpose; 
4. Urgently appeals to the European Union to consider favourably the Pan-African Development Information System project approved by the Council of Ministers of the African, Caribbean and Pacific Group and submitted to it for funding; 
6. Approves the outline of the work programme for 1995-1996 in information systems development, while urging the Economic Commission for Africa to continue its leadership role in the area of information systems and sciences, information technology and telematics in order to support Africa's efforts to achieve sustainable development; 
7. Encourages the Economic Commission for Africa, through its information systems development activities, to facilitate intra-African information exchange in support of regional economic integration by developing norms and standards, in collaboration with other relevant technical organizations, for information compatibility and by promoting their use; 
8. Requests the Executive Secretary of the Economic Commission for Africa to allocate additional resources to the subprogramme of the Commission on statistical and information systems development, in accordance with General Assembly decision 48/453; 
9. Also requests the Executive Secretary of the Commission to seek additional resources through voluntary contributions for the subregional development information centres of the Commission in the framework of the subprogramme on statistical and information systems development; 
6. In making that request, the Conference of Ministers recognized the radical changes that had taken place in South Africa since February 1990, particularly the dismantling of the system of apartheid, the adoption of a democratic constitution and the holding of the first non-racial general elections. 
7. The Conference of Ministers is therefore convinced that conditions for constructive cooperation with South Africa have now been restored. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling also resolution 178 (XVI) of 2 September 1992 of the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia, [58]/ in which the Commission decided that the Technical Committee would meet during the years when no Commission session was held, 
1. Decides that the meetings of the Technical Committee of the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia will henceforth be linked with the sessions of the Commission, in accordance with earlier practice, and that the Technical Committee will hold its meeting shortly before each session of the Commission; 
2. Decides also that the Commission will hold its sessions in odd years, starting in 1995, to coincide with the consideration of the programme budget by the General Assembly and with the monitoring of progress achieved in the work programmes of the Secretariat; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
4. Decides, having considered and subsequently accepted the offer of the Government of Lebanon, to recommend that the permanent headquarters of the Commission be relocated to Beirut; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General: 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Inspired by the steps taken by other regional commissions for the establishment of specialized committees on social development to assume responsibility for coordinating action in their regions, 
Cognizant of the need to strengthen coordination and integration between the Commission and Arab regional organizations on the social development policies, programmes and activities of organizations with a view to satisfying the needs of the member States and promoting the comprehensive development of the States of the region, 
(a) Participation in the establishment and formulation of priorities for the programme of work and medium-term plan in social development fields; 
(b) Monitoring of the progress achieved in social programmes and activities in the States members of the Commission and preparation of the necessary recommendations for strengthening the social development process in those States; 
(c) Follow-up of international and regional conferences, participation of member States in them and coordination of regional efforts relating to the implementation of resolutions and recommendations; 
(d) Definition of focal points to coordinate various social activities together with the secretariat of the Commission and to monitor their execution; 
2. Also decides that, starting in 1995, the Committee on Social Development will hold its meetings every two years; 
3. Invites the Executive Secretary of the Commission to follow up the implementation of the present resolution and report thereon to the Commission at its eighteenth session. 
It also requested the Executive Secretary to contribute, if invited, to the CSCE Review Conference in Budapest in October 1994. 
10. The Commission urged the Secretary-General in restructuring the Secretariat to consider positively the possibility of future strengthening of the Commission by transferring to it, in addition to the 10 posts for regional advisers, adequate human and financial resources, taking into account the areas of competence of ECE. 
It recommended that Governments undertake a constructive exchange of their experiences in moving to market-oriented economies and requested the Executive Secretary to provide the necessary expertise and assistance to that kind of activity and to coordinate such activities with relevant international organizations. 
It also recommended that ECE be a focal coordinating point in the context of appropriate arrangements to be made within the United Nations Secretariat in response to General Assembly resolution 48/181 with a view to promoting and enhancing mutual cooperation with United Nations global programmes and with international institutions. 
It requested the Executive Secretary, in consultation with ECE member States, to prepare a study containing recommendations on ways and means of promoting the expansion of trade of the countries in transition. 
It decided to arrange, during the fiftieth session of the Commission, a round-table on promoting the expansion of trade of the countries in transition as an important factor of their integration in the European and global economy. 
It further requested the Executive Secretaries of ECA and ECE to take an active part in the follow-up to the project on the Europe-Africa permanent link through the Strait of Gibraltar. 
It decided to include the activities envisaged in the secretariat's note (E/ECE/1289) on the ECE contribution to the commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations in 1995, in the ECE programme of work for 1994-1998. 
It requested the Executive Secretary to prepare a report on the current contribution of ECE to the global programmes and development of other regions of the world. 
In the Declaration the Commission recognized the particular role which it plays in the European region as a multilateral forum for European cooperation in economic and related fields and its capacity for an interdisciplinary approach to the ongoing changes in the region. 
It stressed the need for a more effective distribution of responsibilities between ECE and United Nations Headquarters and global programmes and considered that adequate budgetary and financial provision should be made to enable ECE to implement its mandated programme of work. 
16. Conscious of the importance of sustainable development for the global community and its member States, the Commission stressed the multifaceted nature of sustainable development, as well as the need to maintain a comprehensive view in the Commission's work. 
It took note of the revised structure of the programme of work of the Senior Advisers on Environmental and Water Problems, henceforth to be named the Committee on Environmental Policy, and endorsed its proposed terms of reference. 
It requested all relevant principal subsidiary bodies to strengthen their activities in the field of environment and sustainable development and invited the Committee on Environmental Policy to identify problems and bottlenecks in those fields. 
17. The Commission underlined the importance of transport questions in regional cooperation, in particular as regards assistance to economies in transition. It expressed its conviction that ECE had a prominent role in regional transport cooperation. 
The Commission endorsed the programme and the modalities for the second European Road Safety Week (spring, 1995) and underlined the importance of further development and early completion of joint road and rail infrastructure projects. 
When developing national standards and technical regulations, the bodies concerned should take into account that each accredited testing laboratory must have a set of measurement standards traceable to national or international measurement standards. 
19. The Commission considered that the Conference would be a central event in the United Nations activities aimed at sustainable development and adequate shelter for all and that it would further the work carried out within the framework of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
It noted with appreciation the contributions received for the financing of the Preparatory Meeting and invited ECE member States to continue to consider contributing adequate funding for the Meeting. 
22. The Commission noted with satisfaction the continued economic dynamism of the ESCAP region, resulting in its emergence as an important engine of growth for the international economy. 
Although there were noticeable indications of the spread of growth momentum to a larger number of economies, the Commission viewed with concern the fact that many economies of the region did not share the region's overall dynamism and strong growth performance. 
That included many of the least developed, land-locked and island developing economies, although several of them had shown some improvement in their performance in recent years. 
In that context, the role of ESCAP as a catalytic instrument for sharing experiences, providing guidelines for national policies and strengthening endogenous capacity for sustained development was highlighted. 
24. The Commission laid special emphasis on strengthening cooperation between ESCAP and the subregional organizations to facilitate the exchange of experience and to spread growth momentum. 
25. In addition, the Commission strongly encouraged greater cooperation and coordination with agencies and bodies represented in the region, both those belonging to the United Nations system and those outside, for strengthening development efforts. 
It underscored the need for prudent and sensible economic policies with adequate safeguards for environmental protection and planning and the integration of issues of sustainable development into decision-making. 
The guidance given by the Commission for the implementation of Agenda 21 and the holding of the Regional Ministerial Conference on Environment and Development, in 1995, was thus most appropriate. 
28. The Commission adopted a number of important resolutions including the nine summarized below. 
The imperatives of economic cooperation, especially in trade, investment, technology transfer and tourism would also be accorded high priority. 
Concerted efforts for the development of physical infrastructure would be launched and recognition accorded to the transport and communication links required to facilitate regional trade and economic cooperation. 
The Executive Secretary was requested to initiate appropriate action to review and recommend measures for further strengthening regional cooperation consistent with the emerging regional identity. 
Donor Governments and multilateral agencies were requested to provide support to implement the Declaration, and subregional organizations and relevant regional institutions were invited to cooperate with the Executive Secretary in this regard. 
In that context, the Executive Secretary was requested to take the necessary action in consultation with the Government of Japan, which had generously offered to continue to serve as the host country of the Institute, and with the United Nations Development Programme. 
Members and associate members were urged to encourage the active involvement of non-governmental organizations and community-based organizations in the policy and strategy formulation process and in the implementation of shelter projects. 
They were also urged to establish national and local-level urban forums composed of representatives from the relevant departments and different levels of government, the private sector, community associations and non-governmental organizations to institutionalize the process of cooperation and collaboration in the formulation of urban action plans. 
All actors concerned with human settlements issues were called upon to involve themselves in the preparations for the United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), to be convened in Istanbul in 1996. 
The Commission also requested members and associate members to explore the possibility of including the subject of human settlements as part of their respective educational curricula. 
The Executive Secretary was requested to monitor and review the implementation of the Regional Action Plan on a biennial basis. 
It called upon members and associate members to undertake the necessary review and appraisal of the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women and prepare country reports which would serve as input for the regional and global review and appraisal of the strategies. 
The Executive Secretary was requested to present the regional action proposals emanating from the Ministerial Conference as the main Asia and Pacific regional input into the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
After their examinations, the draft plan would be submitted to the Commission at its fifty-first session for consideration and adoption as the New Delhi Action Plan on Infrastructure Development in Asia and the Pacific. 
All donor countries, donor agencies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations were called upon to provide financial and technical support for the regional preparations for the World Summit for Social Development. 
Members and associate members, bilateral and multilateral donors and international organizations were called upon to support ESCAP activities in promoting trade and economic and environmental cooperation for sustainable development in the North-East Asian subregion. 
The importance of involving ESCAP regional institutions and projects in the implementation of the Action Programme was stressed. 
Members and associate members, and their private sectors, were requested to support and participate actively in the implementation of the Action Programme, including facilitating the access to and provision of information on technology flows and technological building efforts. 
38. The Commission approved the proposals for the second revision to the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, which upon its subsequent adoption by the General Assembly, would provide the framework for preparing the ESCAP programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997. 
39. At its twenty-fifth session, held from 20 to 27 April 1994, the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean adopted seven resolutions of particular interest to the Economic and Social Council. 
It expressed its belief that the current process of restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic and social fields should give due consideration to the usefulness of the regional, multidisciplinary and multisectoral approach which had characterized the Commission's work. 
The Commission stressed the usefulness of the concept of "open regionalism" advanced by the secretariat as a means of combining the interdependence created by preferential integration agreements with that stemming basically from liberalization and deregulation in the context of globalization. 
Lastly, it recommended that the document on open regionalism in Latin America and the Caribbean be widely disseminated. 
The Commission also recommended that the secretariat of ECLAC widely disseminate the document. 
The Commission further requested the ECLAC secretariat to support, within its general sphere of competence and in coordination with the integration secretariats, the recent efforts towards the establishment of an association of Caribbean States. 
45. The Commission approved the preliminary draft and adopted it as the "Draft Latin American and Caribbean Regional Plan of Action on Population and Development", which was to incorporate the inputs generated by the International Conference on Population and Development. 
It decided to establish an ECLAC sessional Ad Hoc Committee on Population and Development, composed of representatives of the States members of ECLAC, which would have final responsibility for the follow-up and review of the draft and, subsequently, of the plan of action. 
46. One of the main objectives of the twenty-fifth session of ECLAC was to consider how the collective aspirations of the Latin American and Caribbean member States should be presented at the World Summit for Social Development. 
Those countries had adopted Guidelines for a Latin American and Caribbean Consensus on the World Summit for Social Development. 
The Guidelines stated that the magnitude of social problems in the region was such that it was not likely that they could be resolved through packages of sectoral policies, assistance measures or the mere existence of social security systems. 
There was a need for an integrated approach that would deal with changes in production and social equity in a simultaneous and complementary manner, linking them to the security of citizens, respect for individual and collective rights, civil and political rights, economic, social and cultural rights and peace. 
The Commission took note with appreciation of the Guidelines for a Latin American and Caribbean Consensus on the World Summit for Social Development and requested the secretariat to attach the utmost importance to the preparatory activities for the Summit. 
49. The Conference of Ministers responsible for economic and social development and planning also adopted the resolutions and decisions summarized below. 
55. The Conference of Ministers noted with concern the worsening socio-economic situation of the least developed countries, the majority of which were in Africa, and called upon Africa's development partners to intensify their efforts towards the implementation of the Paris Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries. 
70. The Conference of Ministers approved the programme of work and budget (1994-1996) for the African Centre of Meteorological Applications for Development. 
It also requested the Executive Secretary of the Commission to submit a report to the Council, in conformity with its resolution 974 D (XXXVI), to recommend the readmission of South Africa as a member of the Commission. 
The Conference of Ministers stated that although Africa's development would be brought about only through the hard work and determination of Africans themselves, their efforts must be complemented by the concerted action and unflinching support of their development partners - bilateral and multilateral agencies, international non-governmental organizations and others. 
To that end, official development assistance (ODA) in support of human development should increase from its present level to at least 20 per cent towards building and strengthening human capacity in Africa. 
73. At its seventeenth session, the Commission also adopted the resolutions summarized below. 
75. The Commission endorsed the revised programme of work and priorities for the biennium 1994-1995 as amended, with the proviso that the comments made by the delegations during the session, concerning the challenges that faced the ESCWA member States, would be reflected in the final document. 
76. The Commission approved the proposed outline of the programme of work and priorities for the biennium 1996-1997, with the proviso that the comments made by the delegations during the session, concerning the challenges that faced the ESCWA member States, would be reflected in the final document. 
Some of these developments are also seen as a source of uncertainty and concern which might jeopardize achievements in the field of European economic cooperation. 
The risk of social unrest in the countries in transition as a result of unexpected difficulties in moving to the market economy has also been a factor to contend with. 
The predominant concerns during this period included the continuing recession in western Europe, rising unemployment in most ECE countries and the fragility of the transition process, in both political and economic terms. 
Armed conflicts still persisted in several ECE countries despite the efforts of the international community to restore peace and stability. 
81. In most of the transition countries the continuing recession, including the large cumulative fall in output since 1989, has aggravated the already complex process of transition. 
They have encountered difficulties in overcoming macroeconomic imbalances and in making progress in structural reforms, including institution building for a market economy. 
Some Governments are of the view that the social consequences of transition also deserve as much attention as the economic dimensions. 
82. Other ECE member Governments have emphasized the need to assess the consequences for their countries of the application of sanctions imposed on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) and find ways to mitigate the consequences. 
This evolution has conferred upon ECE new responsibilities in meeting the needs of its new member countries in transition and facilitating their integration into the European and global economy. 
84. Assistance to countries in transition has become a guiding principle of the Commission. 
Governments attach importance to the Commission's efforts to diversify its activities to meet the needs of the countries in transition. 
The continuing process of adaptation of structures and programmes under way in ECE in response to the changing realities in the region and taking into account its comparative advantages has been welcomed by member Governments. 
85. Important integration processes are taking place at the regional and subregional levels, where economic cooperation and free trade agreements between countries from all parts of the region have been or are being established. 
The membership negotiations between the European Union and Austria, Finland, Norway and Sweden have been successfully concluded and this new process of European integration is expected to provide for additional dynamism in trade relations with third countries. 
The enlargement of the Union is expected to have a dynamic impact on exchanges between the Union and other countries and to assist in intensifying cooperation in its transatlantic relations. 
The European Council, at its meeting in Copenhagen in June 1993, approved measures to foster closer association with Poland, Hungary, the Czech Republic, Slovakia, Romania and Bulgaria. 
Provisions had been agreed for the acceleration of improvements in market access for more effective assistance and furthering economic integration. 
Associated countries in central and eastern Europe that so desired could become members of the European Union, as soon as they satisfied the necessary political and economic requirements. 
The Brussels Council, in December 1993, had taken further measures designed to increase the competitiveness of the European Union economies and thus create more jobs. 
Cooperation had also been strengthened with the Russian Federation and the newly independent States with the negotiation of partnership and cooperation agreements covering a broad range of political, economic and commercial relations. 
87. The importance of improved market access as a means of fostering structural change and improving international competitiveness has been underlined by the transition countries. 
Market access for the goods and services of countries in transition remains a key issue. 
They appreciate steps taken by some ECE member States and by the European Union to liberalize regional trade, including the agreements on partnership and cooperation currently under negotiation. 
However, at the same time they continue to stress the existence of a variety of protective measures, such as anti-dumping, applied by western countries, which require a rapid solution. 
These complex problems concern the need to increase competitiveness of the countries in transition to enable them to compete better in world markets. 
It is suggested that internal constraints in their economies, such as weak domestic financial support, inadequate infrastructures and a lack of information on international markets, sometimes outweigh the importance of the remaining external barriers to trade of these countries. 
Improvement of market access, the integration of new business sectors and the reinforcement of multilateral regulations and discipline should contribute to the development of world trade, economic growth and job creation. 
The fact that most countries in transition of the region have applied for membership in the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT) and that some were renegotiating their former protocols of accession was seen as a positive sign. 
90. Economic growth has gained momentum in some western industrialized countries in 1993, which has raised expectations that economic cooperation should be expanding. 
At the same time, inflation is down but persistent in the "advanced" group of economies in transition. 
Considerable progress has been achieved with privatization not only in the "advanced" group of reformers but also in the Russian Federation. 
The Conference of European Statisticians has set an example by developing an integrated presentation of the statistical work programmes of ECE, the Statistical Office of the European Communities (EUROSTAT) and OECD. 
92. ECE has intensified its long-standing cooperation with the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) as a multilateral instrument for the implementation of CSCE recommendations in the fields of economy, environment and science and technology. 
The Commission has called for close cooperation between ECE and CSCE, particularly in the organization of seminars or workshops, combining the topics identified at the CSCE Economic Forum with ECE expertise. 
ECE intends to make a constructive contribution to the CSCE Budapest Review Conference to be held in October 1994. 
93. ECE work in the priority areas of environment, transport, statistics, trade facilitation and economic analysis continues to enjoy the strong support of member countries. 
Governments continue to attach great importance to the Commission's work in the field of environment. 
During the past year ECE has contributed significantly to the further development of international environmental law and to discussions of pan-European environmental policies. 
Special attention has been given to development and implementation of regional legally binding instruments for environmental protection, in particular the new sulphur protocol, which would be open for signature at Oslo in June 1994. 
The Senior Advisers to ECE Governments on Environmental and Water Problems have become more policy-oriented and have been renamed the Committee on Environmental Policy. 
95. In recognizing the growing impact of transport on the environment the Commission has agreed to convene a regional conference on transport and the environment within the framework of ECE in 1996, in close cooperation with other competent international organizations and the European Union. 
96. Governments attach great importance to transport development in the ECE region in the context of the current economic and social changes occurring in the region. 
Particular attention is given to work on the development of transport infrastructure and regulatory measures, seen as essential for the development of an integrated and balanced European transport system, which is in turn a prerequisite for economic growth and sustainable development for all countries of the ECE region. 
Member countries continue to support the work on the elaboration of Pan-European Transport Networks, the Trans-European Motorway (TEM) and Trans-European Railway (TER) Projects, on traffic safety information to young drivers and road users, the transport of dangerous goods and the simplification of customs formalities. 
98. A number of Mediterranean member countries of ECE sponsored General Assembly resolution 48/81 on strengthening of security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region, recognizing and reaffirming the enhancement of cooperation among Mediterranean countries with a view to promoting the economic, cultural, environmental and social development of the region. 
99. Social aspects have become an important element of development concepts in the ECE region. 
The Commission's involvement in the preparations for United Nations world conferences addressing social issues are clear examples of such activity. 
While the Commission could accomplish valuable work in these areas, the primary focus of the Commission's activities remains on economic questions. 
100. The continuing economic dynamism of the ESCAP region was reflected in the high average growth rate of 6.7 per cent in 1993, despite a sluggish performance of the world economy. 
With such evidence of steady momentum, the region seems to have emerged as an engine of growth for the international economy. 
However, a sizeable number of economies were unable to join in the region's overall economic dynamism and strong growth: most of the least developed, land-locked and island developing countries and the disadvantaged economies in transition grew slowly or not at all. 
101. Under the subprogramme on regional economic cooperation, implementation of the Action Programme for Regional Economic Cooperation in Trade and Investment began in earnest to promote those objectives. 
An expert group meeting was convened at Changchung, China, on development of transitional economies in north-east Asia through intraregional trade expansion and subregional economic cooperation. 
Activities also commenced under a programme funded by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) on exploitation of business opportunities/networks to support trade and commerce, which included, inter alia, the establishment of a network of trade-related research institutions in Asia and the Pacific. 
A study on intraregional trade flows is under way. 
A significant development during 1993 was the enlargement of the membership of the Bangkok Agreement with the accession of Papua New Guinea. 
China also announced its decision to accede to the Agreement, thereby focusing renewed interest on the Agreement. 
Advisory missions focused on trade and investment policy issues and, in the case of Pacific Island countries, advisory missions on the promotion of trade and investment linkage with Asia were undertaken. 
103. An important component of the subprogramme on regional economic cooperation relates to strengthening of cooperation between ESCAP and subregional organizations. 
A memorandum of understanding between the Economic Cooperation Organization (ECO) and ESCAP was signed in July 1993. 
A Framework Agreement between the South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation (SAARC) and ESCAP was signed in February 1994. 
ESCAP took the initiative in organizing a consultative meeting among executive heads of subregional organizations and ESCAP, which was held at Bangkok on 4 February 1994. 
Trade and investment, transport and communications, human resources development and energy were tentatively identified as the areas for exploring possibilities for cooperation in the initial stages. 
The Regional Forum for Sustainable Industrial Development and Restructuring in Asia and the Pacific held its first meeting at Kuala Lumpur in December 1993. 
105. Work continued in implementing Commission resolution 48/8 of 23 April 1992 on problems faced by the transitional disadvantaged economies in the ESCAP region. 
The workshops addressed four major issues: restoration and maintenance of external macroeconomic stability, replacement of the command economy structure with a competitive environment, restructuring and reform of agricultural and industrial enterprises and minimizing the social costs of economic reforms. 
107. The Commission, at its fiftieth session, welcomed the draft action plan on infrastructure development in Asia and the Pacific (resolution 50/2) in pursuance of the deliberations on the theme of the session "Infrastructure development as key to economic growth and regional economic cooperation". 
Those deliberations had highlighted the constraints imposed by the deficiencies in physical infrastructures to the region's growth prospects and suggested measures for action. 
108. The trade and investment action programme, the technology action programme and the infrastructure action plan will thus constitute the three main planks, in a mutually reinforcing and supporting manner, of the Commission's activities for strengthened regional cooperation for development. 
109. The theme topic study of the Commission at its fiftieth session constituted a major activity under the subprogramme on Transport and communications. 
The study was also published. 
The development of transport linkages in mainland Asia was promoted through Asian Land Transport Infrastructure Development (ALTID), which comprised projects on the Asian Highway, the Trans-Asian Railway and facilitation of border crossings. 
Revised Asian Highway standards were agreed to by an expert group meeting. 
Development of transport databases and forecasting and planning tools continued, including the Maritime Policy Planning Model and financial and economic models. 
Workshops and advisory services strengthened national capabilities in the development of multimodal transport. 
Other areas where human resources development was promoted included electronic data interchange in transport and port management. 
The secretariat continued to assist developing countries in deriving greater socio-economic benefits from a planned and systematic development of tourism by undertaking studies and organizing seminars/meetings. 
112. An important event organized during 1993 was the Ministerial Conference on Urbanization in Asia and the Pacific, held at Bangkok in October 1993. 
The Ministers adopted the Bangkok Declaration on Sustainable Urban Development and Management in Asia and the Pacific and the Regional Action Plan on Urbanization. 
The Conference established the Asia-Pacific Urban Forum, bringing together government officials and representatives of local authorities, non-governmental organizations, and research and training institutions. 
The Network of Training, Research and Information Institutes in Human Settlements in Asia and the Pacific (TRISHNET) was formally established. 
113. The secretariat continued to promote an integrated approach to population planning within the overall framework of social and economic development of the region. 
A Senior Officials Meeting on Targets and Goals of the Bali Declaration was held at Bangkok in January 1994 with a view to incorporating the recommendations of the Bali Declaration within the regional document for the forthcoming International Conference on Population and Development. 
Technical assistance, inter alia, focused on implications of urban migration and population ageing for socio-economic development plans and on strategies on ageing. 
Concerning elderly persons, the secretariat prepared a study on integration of elderly persons in development. 
With regard to drug abuse and HIV infection, the secretariat contributed to the development of integrated community-based approaches to drug demand reduction, and strengthening of a regional network of national focal points on drug demand reduction. 
Health concerns were highlighted in a special chapter in the Economic and Social Survey, 1993, specially in terms of their links with other sectors, in particular education. 
115. The secretariat contributed to national efforts to implement the Social Development Strategy for the ESCAP Region Towards the Year 2000 and Beyond. 
Advisory services focused on the implementation of the Social Development Strategy, crime prevention policies and programmes and planning and delivery of social services. 
116. The secretariat undertook preparations for the Second Asian and Pacific Ministerial Conference on Women in Development to be held at Jakarta in June 1993, which will also constitute a regional preparation for the global ministerial meeting. 
It convened the Asian and Pacific Symposium of Non-Governmental Organizations on Women in Development, which drafted an NGO Plan of Action for Advancement of Women in Asia and the Pacific. 
117. Under the subprogramme on environment and sustainable development, activities have been formulated in response to the growing concerns about environmental degradation, owing to rising energy requirements, excessive pressure on land leading to its overuse for agricultural production and unsustainable exploitation of forest resources. 
Other activities concentrated on capacity-building, promotion of regional cooperation, development of tools and methodologies, conducting case-studies, and support for the follow-up activities to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
120. Cooperation and coordination in the field of environment were pursued through the Inter-Agency Committee on Environment and Development (ICED). 
UNDP decided that ESCAP should be executing agency of the Programme for Asian Cooperation in Energy and the Environment (PACE-E). 
122. In the area of mineral resources, activities concentrated on the assessment of geologic and mineral resource potential in selected least developed countries. 
Foreign investment in the mining and mineral-based industries was promoted, with assistance in evolving national mineral development strategies and mining codes. 
Activities continued on integration of geo-scientific knowledge into land-use planning, environmental geology applications and urban geology for sustainable development of new economic zones and fast-growing cities. 
123. In marine affairs, activities focused on the assessment of marine mineral resources and protection of the marine environment. 
Activities included a regional seminar on tropical eco-system management, held at Kuala Lumpur, and an international seminar on remote sensing for coastal zone and coral reef applications. 
Advisory assistance was provided to the national agencies in introducing, assessing and developing remote sensing and GIS technology, and in evaluating projects for sustainable natural resources development and environment management. 
125. Under the subprogramme on statistics, strengthening of national statistical capabilities continued, through projects on the development of gender statistics and on environmental and resource accounting. 
Advisory missions were fielded on national accounts; compilation of price and expenditure statistics; utilization of statistical software packages; planning, processing and analysing population censuses and surveys; and demographic statistics. 
Technical and substantive support was provided to the Statistical Institute for Asia and the Pacific (SIAP). 
Technical meetings focused on environment statistics, data dissemination, monitoring of human development, gender statistics, survey sampling, and national poverty concepts and measurement. 
The secretariat intensified its efforts to develop a computerized ESCAP statistical information system. 
Advisory missions were undertaken in priority areas identified by the Special Body, particularly in the field of economic modelling and in exploring possibilities for technical assistance under TCDC arrangements available in the region. 
127. The secretariat is currently implementing a project on lessons that the least developed countries can learn from the early development experience of the newly industrializing economies (NIEs). 
Funding has been secured for a project on improving the access of women to formal credit and financial institutions in selected least developed countries and activities under the project have commenced. 
(a) Assessment of their economic performance, with emphasis on analysis of constraints and measures needed to overcome them in the context of development policy and planning; 
(b) Examination of the emerging changes in the external environment in the 1990s and their implications with regard to trade, finance and investment; 
(c) Identification of critical areas of need in training, particularly in development policy and planning, to be followed up through the provision of consultancy and advisory services and organization of training courses and seminars. 
Training facilities and local cost contributions provided by the participating countries, particularly China, Indonesia, Malaysia and Thailand, helped the implementation of those activities. 
131. Following the adoption of Commission resolution 48/2 on restructuring the conference structure of the Commission, the first cycle of meetings of all the committees and special bodies established under the revised conference structure had been completed. 
134. ECLAC undertook sectoral and multidisciplinary applied research, training and the dissemination of information through the production of four technical documents for the twenty-fifth session of the Commission, held at Cartagena, Colombia, from 20 to 27 April 1994. 
137. The monitoring of the economic evolution of the countries of the region involved the preparation of three annual publications. 
138. An examination of economic policies linked to the crisis faced by the region during the 1980s and major related issues was also undertaken. 
Special importance was attached to the examination of alternative policies for debt management, the implementation of adjustments geared to growth, and the non-recessionary reduction of inflation. 
139. The activities of the Latin American Centre for Economic and Social Documentation (CLADES) focused on strengthening the management of information within the region. 
As part of the INFOPLAN series, an edition dedicated to the Southern Cone Common Market (MERCOSUR) was published. 
140. With regard to public sector programming, it should be noted that budget policy has been taken up again in the area of resource allocation. 
Moreover, in the area of economic reform, priority was given to analysis of the restructuring of the State-owned sector. 
141. Special importance was assigned to the issue of industrial restructuring to achieve competitiveness. 
Much of that effort was channelled through the ECLAC/UNDP project entitled "Design of policies to strengthen the capacity for technological innovation and enhance international competitiveness in the Latin American entrepreneurial environment". 
The computer program "Competitive Analysis of Nations" (CAN), designed and created in the Joint ECLAC/United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) Industrial and Technological Development Unit, was made available to the public and private institutions of the region for dissemination free of charge. 
A regional seminar was also held at Asunci, Paraguay, on 22 and 23 November to wind up the activities of the ECLAC/UNDP project entitled "Financial policies for changing production patterns with social equity", with the participation of senior authorities of the Governments of countries of the region. 
In this regard, a regional seminar was held at Santiago, Chile, from 15 to 19 November 1993. 
145. On the issue of water and in connection with Agenda 21, a meeting of the expert group responsible for studying the possible effects of climate change on the water resources of Latin America and the Caribbean was convened at Santiago from 23 to 25 November 1993. 
Two courses on integrated water resources management were organized, in cooperation with national and regional institutions, at Guatemala City from 15 to 25 March and from 24 to 28 May 1993, and at Lima, Peru, on 6 and 7 August 1993. 
A cooperation network was formed and advisory assistance was provided on organizational reforms. 
146. In the field of human settlements, activities focused on improving urban development planning in areas of interest to the cities involved. 
Management tools were refined and appropriate forms of citizens' participation were examined; the issues of the institutionality of municipalities and the prerequisites for incorporating the environmental dimension were constantly borne in mind in conducting the activities. 
147. CELADE participated actively in preparatory activities for the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held at Cairo in 1994. 
In this context, the Latin American and Caribbean Regional Conference on Population and Development was held in Mexico City from 29 April to 4 May 1993. 
The purpose of the meeting was to find areas of intergovernmental agreement on the regional population and development situation, with a view to the eventual adoption of resolutions and recommendations. 
A discussion paper on the situation of the family in the region, a compendium of government replies to the survey on the family and a book on the changes that have affected families in the region over the past three decades were submitted to the meeting. 
At the same time, various studies were prepared and published, numerous intergovernmental, inter-agency and expert meetings were held and technical cooperation activities were carried out. 
151. In relation to the regional statistical information system, work continued on setting up the Short-term Indicators Database, which has been of special interest to the Commission's member Governments. 
A technical meeting of the United Nations Working Group on the Implementation of the System of National Accounts, Rev. 4 (1993, SNA) was held at Santiago, Chile, from 26 to 30 July 1993. 
152. In the field of economic projections, future prospects for the region's economic and social development were studied. 
The analysis focused on the external factors that influence the evolution of Latin America and the Caribbean and on updating medium- and long-term socio-economic projections for the countries of the region. 
153. A seminar on multimodal transport in Latin America, organized jointly with the Latin American Integration Association (ALADI), was held at Montevideo from 21 to 23 June 1993. 
155. In view of the primary interest of the subregion's Governments in economic relations between Mexico and Central America, seminars were held on the implications of the North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA) for Central America. 
156. In the field of social development, priority was given to the study of women's incorporation into the process of changing production patterns, particularly in Mexico, and to research on the health situation and health policies in Central America. 
157. Support for the electrical integration of the Central American countries was a top priority during this period. 
The supply of hydrocarbons for electricity generation and the possibility of privatizing some services in the electricity subsector and of standardizing specifications for petroleum by-products were also examined. 
158. During 1993, the subregional headquarters for the Caribbean continued to support the activities of the Caribbean Council for Science and Technology (CCST) by serving as its interim secretariat. 
161. To increase the flow of information on trade and related activities, the subregional headquarters has been publishing a quarterly bulletin entitled External Sector Briefing Notes. 
The quarterly newsletter Focus also provides current information on economic development. 
163. During the period under review, 7 May 1993 to 5 May 1994, the activities of ECA focused mainly on the achievement of sustainable economic growth and development. 
166. In the area of international trade and development cooperation, the ECA secretariat undertook a number of activities focusing on trade development, finance and investment issues pursuant to the programme budget for 1992-1993 and 1994-1995. 
The theme of that conference was "Fostering an enabling environment for Africa's trade into the twenty-first century: policies, strategies and resources". 
Assistance was provided to some African countries in conducting needs assessment and strategy development exercises in order to identify current and future data needs of primary resources of statistics and to map out strategies to prioritize and satisfy those needs within available resources. 
To that end, two reports were prepared on the Commission's contribution to the implementation of the North African Transport Committee's work programme and on the re-establishment of the Trans-African Highway Bureau. 
Another report was prepared by the secretariat for an intergovernmental meeting of African Port Experts and Senior Officials on the current status and steps taken to promote cooperation among African ports. 
Three newsletters on the Second Decade aimed at keeping member States abreast of the activities concerning the Decade were also produced. 
170. As the information age has taken over most of the rest of the world, African member States still need to improve their information infrastructure to serve as support for development planning and management. 
To that end, the secretariat undertook a number of activities to assist African countries in overcoming their problems in this area. 
An advisory services mission was undertaken in May 1993 to the Pan-African Development Information System (PADIS) national participating centre at Dakar to improve the ongoing information system and services. 
Training in MINISIS bibliographic database management software was undertaken for the Ministry of Mines and Geological Surveys in Ethiopia in May/June 1993. 
The Ministry will serve as a resource centre in the sub-Saharan Africa region on the MINISIS database management software. 
Another training programme was conducted on information management methodologies and the use of micro-CDS/ISLS software in Algeria in June 1993. 
The objective of the first three meetings was to strengthen the cooperation and collaboration among member States in the concerned areas. 
174. In the field of women in development, ECA focused its activities on economic empowerment of women and the enhancement of their role in the development process. 
This was done through institution and capacity-building as well as strengthening of the database on women. 
176. In the area of food and agricultural development policy, planning and programming, a variety of outputs have been programmed for implementation. 
These may be classified into two categories: technical publications and a training workshop. 
One of the publications is a technical publication on the evaluation and monitoring of the impact of European economic integration on African agriculture. 
The publication discusses the diverse factors underlying the European single market, paying particular attention to such areas as exports of primary commodities, imports of agricultural inputs and relevant macroeconomic policies governing subsidies, prices, foreign exchange etc. 
A technical publication on appraisal, monitoring and evaluation of the impact of bio-technology on agricultural development was also issued. 
177. In the field of economic development and planning, the secretariat implemented the work programme relating to development issues and policies. 
In the area of the socio-economic surveys, activities included the preparation of the annual Survey (see summary of the survey of economic and social conditions in Africa (E/1994/54)) and the Economic Report on Africa. 
178. Overall economic growth in the ESCWA region declined in 1993 compared to 1992 owing mainly to declines in oil prices and revenues, slow-down in growth of agricultural output and considerable declines in tourism revenues in some countries. 
Though progress was made in reducing the inflationary pressures in many ESCWA countries, the unemployment problem remained acute in most countries of the region owing to the slow-down in economic activities and the relatively high population growth rates. 
Some of the main activities undertaken by ESCWA in its endeavour to promote regional cooperation in Western Asia during the reporting period are discussed below. 
In addition, the theme of prospects of economic cooperation in the region was addressed through a study entitled "Methods for strengthening mechanisms and techniques of activating interregional trade among the Commission's member States". 
Monetary and financial developments in the region were analysed and a study on management and organization of Governments in the ESCWA region was undertaken. 
180. In the energy field, the main activities carried out by ESCWA centred around promoting regional energy strategies and policies; promoting the use of renewable and non-conventional energy technologies and conservation of energy through good management. 
Activities related to the introduction of biogas technology in the region were continued with emphasis on training nationals of member States in design, construction, operation and maintenance of family-size plants. 
Studies undertaken included the survey and assessment of energy-related activities in the region; optimization of energy use in oil refining and an issue of the bulletin of current energy data, which provides comprehensive and updated statistics pertaining to energy in the ESCWA region. 
181. In the field of water resources, the natural resources subprogramme addressed water resources management and conservation; promoting regional cooperation in water resources development; and the establishment of an ESCWA water resources database. 
Studies undertaken include a survey of water resources activities in the ESCWA region; a study on water resources planning, management, and use and conservation in the ESCWA region and a study on the operation and maintenance of dams in selected member countries. 
An expert group meeting was held to formulate plans and policies, including the development of national master plans for water resources development, conservation and management aimed at the optimal use of available water resources. 
Promoting regional cooperation in water resources development assumed special significance under this subprogramme in terms of consultations and joint activities with a number of Arab, regional and United Nations organizations. 
183. In the domain of food and agriculture, ESCWA continued to disseminate information through the issuance of its annual publication Agriculture and Development in Western Asia. 
In the area of resource conservation, two national plans of action to combat desertification were completed and two desertification control projects were executed. 
Furthermore, rural development was addressed through two country studies on the assessment and evaluation of rural development policies and programmes, in preparation for a regional study and an ad hoc expert group meeting to be held on this issue. 
184. In the context of monitoring and assessing progress achieved in the industrial sector in the ESCWA region, the industry subprogramme completed several reviews and analytical studies, including the "Review of recent developments of manufacturing activities and prospects in the ESCWA region". 
In the context of efforts exerted to develop national and regional technological capabilities and modernize the industrial sector in the region, attempts were made to promote the diffusion of selected advanced technologies in the areas of micro-electronics, industrial automation and biotechnology-related industries. 
185. In the field of science and technology, an ad hoc expert group meeting on new and advanced materials technology and development for ESCWA countries took place and a study on the implications of the new and advanced materials for development of ESCWA countries was undertaken. 
In the field of integration of science and technology into the planning process of selected ESCWA countries, an expert group meeting was held and a workshop on the integration of science and technology into the development planning and management process in the ESCWA region was conducted. 
187. As to regional cooperation, the statistics subprogramme efforts centred around the standardization and dissemination of reliable statistical data, mainly through recurrent regional publications covering various areas; the development of statistical databases; household surveys; and the Fourth Meeting of Heads of Central Statistical Organizations in the ESCWA Region. 
188. The social development subprogramme continued to monitor social developments and trends in the region through the analysis of social statistics, with special emphasis on social integration and vulnerable groups. 
With a view to promoting regional cooperation, ESCWA undertook several regional studies pertaining to the social field, including studies on return migration and the spatial distribution of population, and to instructors and trainers in technical education. 
The issue of unemployment was addressed through an ad hoc expert group meeting on unemployment in the ESCWA region; while another ad hoc expert group meeting concerned the subject of human development in the Arab world. 
The Arab Population Conference was jointly organized by ESCWA, the United Nations Population Fund and the League of Arab States in preparation for the International Conference on Population and Development, planned for September 1994. 
Under the theme "affordable housing" two publications were undertaken: the proceedings of the symposium on low-cost housing in the Arab world was published; and a study on housing finance in the ESCWA region was prepared. 
In addition, an ad hoc expert group meeting on low-cost housing in the Arab region was conducted. 
Two of these seminars were related to preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women while the third was a regional seminar for business and professional women on Arab women and sustainable development. 
191. During the period under review, ESCWA further intensified its cooperation and coordination of activities with other regional and international organizations and Arab institutions in the region with a view to avoiding duplication of work and ensuring the optimum use of limited resources. 
193. The executive secretaries met at Geneva on 9 July 1993, in conjunction with the substantive session of 1993 of the Economic and Social Council, and in New York on 24-25 February 1994. 
The Secretary-General acted as Chairman during some of the meetings, including those dealing with coordination between headquarters and the regions and decentralization. 
The main issues discussed at those meetings are set out below. 
However, as the second meeting was essentially a follow-up to the issues discussed at the first meeting, the conclusions outlined in the present report, unless otherwise stated, refer to the outcome of the second meeting in February 1994. 
195. Three sets of problems affecting coordination between the regional commissions and the global entities were identified: 
An integral part of that concept was the recognition of the regional commissions as the regional arms of a unified Organization and as full partners with global entities in the development and execution of a unified United Nations programme in the economic and social area; 
(b) Secondly, clear lines of communications between Headquarters and the regional commissions needed to be maintained; 
(c) Thirdly, the division of labour and responsibilities between global entities and the regional commissions needed to be better defined. 
196. The Secretary-General noted that the change required would take time and sustained effort. 
While stressing the importance of acting simultaneously on each of the three sets of problems identified, he regarded enhanced communication as a key requirement. 
In that context, the Secretary-General indicated that he had entrusted to a Special Adviser in his Executive Office, among other functions, the task of overseeing relations and promoting closer interaction between Headquarters, in particular in the economic and social departments, and the regional commissions. 
Finally, the Secretary-General pointed to the establishment of UNESIS as an important first step to introduce an improved division of labour between Headquarters units and regional commissions in the collection of data and policy analysis (see, in this connection, para. 225 below). 
197. The executive secretaries also welcomed the intention of the Secretary-General to enhance coordination at the regional level and seek the cooperation of the specialized agencies to ensure that the regional commissions could fully play their role as catalysts for more coherent system-wide regional strategies. 
199. Decentralization is an opportunity to ensure that the Secretariat is organizationally and functionally structured to maximize the effectiveness of its support to developing countries. 
201. In the light of these approaches, three basic operational guidelines are guiding the decentralization effort. 
In particular, the regional commissions have clear comparative advantages in such areas as information gathering, monitoring economic development and promoting cooperation with and among their member Governments, including the provision of technical cooperation and training facilities. 
202. Secondly, decentralization should be conceived in a holistic manner, bearing in mind the view of the Secretary-General of an integrated United Nations. 
This means not only that there should be linkages and coordination of the work of the regional commissions with that of the central programmes, but also that the experience and unique characteristics of Headquarters, derived from its central position and global outreach, should contribute to the decentralization strategy. 
Moreover, because of its global reach, it is uniquely able to cross-refer, integrate and disseminate experience throughout the developing world, thereby maximizing the possibilities for developing countries to benefit from one another's experience. 
Similarly, deriving from its global policy-making function, it has an indispensable role to play in coordinating the global technical assistance work of the Secretariat, developing overall policies and approaches, and ensuring the maintenance of standards and consistency. 
203. Thirdly, in order to achieve the desired results, decentralization of operational responsibilities from the central Secretariat to the regional commissions should be accompanied by changes in methods of work at both the regional and Headquarters levels. 
At the level of the commissions, decentralization should be accompanied by a closer integration of their work programmes into an Organization-wide framework (with suitable modifications to meet regional differences and requirements), and by increased cooperation and interaction at the technical level with expertise at Headquarters. 
In addition, it would assume primary responsibility for overall programme management and policy development, and assist the Secretary-General in the monitoring of activities, as part of an enhanced system of accountability. 
205. The executive secretaries emphasized the importance of ensuring full implementation of the specific decentralization measures decided upon by the Secretary-General in May 1993. 
Because of differences in the costs per adviser between Headquarters and the regions, decentralized resources corresponding to 20 adviser posts at Headquarters will allow for some 31 new advisory posts in the regional commissions. 
Fifteen Professional and 23 General Service posts had therefore been "frozen" in the section of the proposed programme budget for 1994-1995 relating to the Department for Development Support and Management Services for possible redeployment at a later stage in the context of decentralization. 
While a limited number of posts had to remain at Headquarters for implementing global responsibilities in this field, the Secretary-General had now decided to propose the redeployment of nine professional posts and nine General Service posts to the regional commissions. 
The detailed distribution of posts would be reflected in a subsequent submission to the General Assembly before July 1994. 
207. The executive secretaries welcomed the opportunity to meet with the newly appointed Administrator of UNDP on 24 February 1994, thereby reviving an old tradition for the executive secretaries to meet with the Administrator annually. 
208. At the meeting, the executive secretaries presented the main areas of concern in their relations with UNDP: 
(a) As the regional arms of the United Nations, they are gravely concerned about the dramatic reduction in resources allocated to regional and interregional indicative planning figures (IPFs) experienced in the past few years; 
(b) There is a perception that UNDP continues to disregard the regional commissions as executing agencies in areas where they have a comparative advantage; 
(c) There have been numerous instances of duplication of research and other activities at the regional level without involving the regional commissions; 
(e) Some commissions have to deal with more than one UNDP regional bureau as a consequence of the different definition of regions by the different entities, which creates problems; 
(f) A specific area of concern for ECE is the question of the location of the office for countries in transition. 
209. The regional commissions welcomed the intention of the Administrator to operationalize the Human Development Report and to add a regional dimension in this endeavour. 
This idea had been discussed with UNDP in May 1993. 
However, the regional commissions would have welcomed it if the Administrator had also highlighted the regional dimension in his recently issued outline on the "new UNDP". 
210. The Administrator took note of the observations and indicated that many of the points made by the executive secretaries, in particular the declining share of resources flowing to regional programmes, resulted from actions taken by the governing bodies. 
The Administrator welcomed closer collaboration between UNDP and the regional commissions within the existing framework, and to that end proposed the formation of a task force with participation from UNDP and all the commissions. 
The task force would identify areas and modalities for enhanced regional collaboration. 
211. The executive secretaries discussed the progress of joint programmes, including interregional cooperation on EDIFACT, which was adopted by the Economic and Social Council in pursuance of resolution 1982/50. 
Meanwhile, the executive secretaries discussed the implementation of Council decision 1994/204 of 3 February 1994, in which the Council selected, upon the recommendation of the executive secretaries, the question of regional preparations for the World Summit for Social Development for in-depth discussion under the item on regional cooperation. 
In this context, it was decided to formulate practical proposals for interregional cooperation on the impact of international migration in countries of destination and countries of origin. 
213. The meeting was briefed by the Director of Personnel on the greater emphasis placed on training programmes. 
It was reported that the General Assembly had granted a large increase in non-language training funds and the regional commissions would soon be approached to define their training needs. 
As part of the Organization's effort to improve staff training, the regional commissions made a proposal concerning the rotation of staff at the senior level as well as at the working level, for short periods of time, for example three months. 
Training should encompass such matters as drafting skills, modern management techniques, including project development and monitoring, and upgrading of substantive skills. 
214. The Executive Director of UNFPA, who also is the Secretary-General of the International Conference on Population and Development, briefed the meeting on the preparations for the Conference, which will be held at Cairo from 5 to 13 September 1994. 
215. She assured the meeting that the draft Programme of Action of the Conference, including the proposed goals, were based on regional, subregional and other preparatory activities. 
For the formulation of the proposed goals, a task force had been established involving UNFPA, UNESCO, UNDP, the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), the World Health Organization (WHO), the Population Division of the United Nations Secretariat, the World Bank and a number of non-governmental organizations. 
The Conference secretariat convened a number of informal meetings in New York, to which representatives of all Governments were invited in advance of the third and final Preparatory Committee for the Conference. 
216. The executive secretaries briefed the meeting on the preparations for the Conference in each region. 
ECLAC had held a regional preparatory conference, which prepared a plan of action. 
It had worked through four intergovernmental levels. In March, the Committee of the Whole would look at the final platform of action. 
ESCAP, on the other hand, had organized in August 1992 the fourth Asian and Pacific Population Conference at Bali, in close cooperation with UNFPA. 
The Bali Declaration on Population and Sustainable Development was adopted by the Conference. 
However, in order to obtain enduring and lasting results from the Bali Declaration, follow-up activities needed to be initiated as early as possible. 
Such follow-up activities may consist of national workshops as well as programme evaluation at the country level so that the targets set under the Bali Declaration could be achieved. 
A similar format for the Conference might be considered. 
217. The annual conference of ECE in April would ask the secretariat to follow, together with UNFPA, important immigration analysis and the impact of migration, the problem of ageing and the deterioration of eastern Europe. 
Resources would be needed. 
Eastern Europe and the newly independent States would also need technical assistance to get into the mainstream of international conferences. 
As to the Asian Republics, ESCAP would be involved. 
The model from Pakistan as a focal point was suggested for cooperation between the commissions and UNFPA. 
218. ECA expressed appreciation for the cooperation with UNFPA in holding the population conference at Dakar in December 1992, at which a declaration on family and development was adopted. Both common position papers are to be submitted for 1994. 
The reference framework of the population for Africa sets many quantitative targets and will look at the implementation side. 
219. The Under-Secretary-General of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development briefed the meeting on the preparations for the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
He informed the meeting that the first Preparatory Committee session on the World Summit for Social Development in February had been successful. 
He reminded the meeting of the joint report from the regional commissions, presented by ECLAC. 
In answer to the question concerning the progress made so far, the following points were made. 
First, the intergovernmental process, including the involvement of the secretariat, the bureau and the non-governmental organizations, was working well. 
Documents had been prepared taking into consideration inputs from each country. 
The target was to have the programme of action issued by 1 June 1994, to encourage a public discussion, so that at the meeting in August there would be enough time for reflection by the public sector and the non-governmental organizations. 
This would help correct a certain lack of media coverage. 
There would be regional meetings between June and November 1994. 
The first one would take place at Jakarta in June. 
The meetings would offer some opportunities for consultations on the work being done for the Women's Conference, as well as what has to be done for the Social Summit. 
The regional commissions would be attending that meeting. 
It was observed that the agencies were putting considerable effort into their preparations for the Summit. 
He emphasized that it was necessary to work together on the matter in order to have not only a sectoral view but also so that the commissions could present a regional perspective. 
Their contributions would help to present a rounded view of the United Nations. 
The common position paper prepared by the Ministerial Meeting had been submitted to the Preparatory Committee session held in New York. 
He observed that the national constituencies for the Social Summit were different from those for the Women's Conference. 
223. The Executive Secretary of ESCAP stated that, during 1994, ESCAP would organize two meetings - the Second Asian and Pacific Ministerial Conference on Women in Development and the Asian and Pacific Ministerial Conference in Preparation for the World Summit for Social Development. 
With regard to the former, three major areas of concern had been identified, namely, women in economic development, women in social development and women and empowerment. 
Documents would be issued on each of these three areas for the Conference. 
In addition, separate documents would cover implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies as well as a draft plan of action for the advancement of the status of women in Asia and the Pacific. 
In the ESCAP region, several non-governmental organizations were active in the preparations for the two conferences. 
224. The Under-Secretary-General of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis briefed the meeting on the status of the joint project on the United Nations Economic and Social Information System (UNESIS), which had been set up in May 1993. 
The project was based on the collective data held by the commissions and was now quite advanced. 
A consultant had been chosen, and consultations would start soon at the regional level. 
Everyone seemed eager to cooperate and the Department was convinced that all could learn from what exists and benefit from a joint architecture. 
Communications had been established with the chiefs of the statistics departments, all of whom had given valuable inputs. 
The focus had been first on the linkage of the Department with the regional commissions, looking at specific areas in which to improve quality, timeliness, availability of data and productivity. 
The consultancy was given to Rand for phase I through competitive bidding. 
Rand would visit the regional commissions and, in June 1994, a five-part report would be prepared which would be sent in draft form to the regional commissions for comments. 
226. The executive secretaries raised a number of issues regarding the role of the regional commissions in the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
The executive secretaries believed that the perspective of the regional aggregate for the system would be an important contribution. 
227. The Under-Secretary-General of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development informed the meeting that the Commission was an intergovernmental body and open to the entire United Nations system. 
He agreed that the role of regional implementation should be highlighted and was of the view that the joint report of the regional commissions, to be submitted to the next meeting, would aid that process by indicating what needed to be done at the regional level. 
228. The Under-Secretary-General and Special Adviser of the Secretary-General briefed the meeting on the work in progress for the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations. 
230. The main flows, issues, causes and consequences of contemporary international migration are intricately intertwined with important economic, political and social developments of our time. 
This by no means implies simple and direct correlations. 
To the contrary, the relationships are frequently quite complex and not well documented and/or understood. 
As a matter of fact, the registration of migration flows itself is a difficult task and, therefore, they are often only estimated rather than statistically well documented. 
231. In the 1990s, issues related to international migration are increasingly perceived as a critical component of national and international conditions by many Governments and international institutions. 
Poverty, political instability, violence and wars are prominent driving forces fuelling emigration in many countries. 
Apparently, the flows of migrants, refugees and asylum seekers have increased in the recent past and the impacts of these movements - negative, positive and neutral - on countries of destination and of origin are increasingly being felt. 
232. In addition to North America and Australia, western Europe has become a significant destination for migrants from all over the world, including from central and eastern Europe. 
These flows include relatively large numbers of refugees and asylum seekers. 
Also, certain countries in other continents have recently been receiving significant numbers of migrants, in particular the oil-rich countries of Western Asia. 
233. Intraregional movements of population are strong and probably on the rise, although accurate data of the flows are lacking. 
Differential economic growth as well as political oppression and wars, often between the peoples of the same country, are the main reasons for significant flows of migrants and refugees within Asia, Africa and Latin America in recent years. 
To give an example from the Arab world, it is estimated that about 8,000 Arab scholars leave their region annually to go to the industrialized countries. 
The social impact of international migration poses many issues, such as the social integration of migrants, particularly second-generation migrants, and rivalries among different nationalities of the former group. The destabilization of families in sending countries is another important social phenomenon. 
International and intracountry migration appears to be accelerating the spread of sexually transmitted diseases, including AIDS. 
Some Asian countries, notably the Philippines and Sri Lanka, have created specialized agencies for promoting desirable migration and processing migrants. 
Most sending countries, however, lack the necessary infrastructure to deal with emigration, notably the Republics of the former Soviet Union. 
236. The influx from the "South" during the past three to four decades to many western and northern European countries has generated relatively large ethnic minorities of non-European and non-Christian origin in a short period of time. 
For the most part, they comprise temporary workers who return to their country of origin after a year or two, and their opportunities for settling and integrating in the country where they work are limited. 
The number of refugees world wide has more than doubled between 1980 and 1992, reaching more than 18 million. 
In the 1990s, in Latin America and Asia (with the exception of Afghanistan), refugee issues are at least not deteriorating. 
However, a number of relatively poor countries throughout the world have had to cope with significant numbers of refugees who often compete with the local population for scarce resources and jobs, which might result in depressing local wages. 
They might also be the cause of environmental degradation, for instance, by using trees and shrubs surrounding their camps for firewood. 
240. Governments have adopted a variety of policy approaches to deal with migration issues. 
To diminish migration flows perceived as undesirable, various types of restrictive measures are applied, such as immigration quotas, intensive patrolling of borders to prevent illegal immigration and tightening of asylum procedures. 
Often, the elimination of root causes of migration are discussed, namely, the promotion of international trade and foreign investments; however, such policies are usually furthered primarily for other reasons and the curbing of migration might be one out of many considerations. 
241. There is no question that in recent years the interest of Governments, international organizations, academic institutions and the general public in international migration has increased. 
This is reflected in the attention being given to and actual activities related to international migration by national and international institutions, which have resulted in a wealth of new knowledge. 
The remainder of the present section is by no means a complete inventory of the many activities that have recently contributed to new knowledge; however, it provides a reasonably general overview, in particular of the activities under way within the United Nations system. 
242. Two international organizations are concerned with specific aspects of international migration - the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and the International Organization for Migration (IOM). 
In addition to its major concerns of providing appropriate services to refugees/migrants, UNHCR compiles reasonably good information on the numbers of refugees by country of origin and their current location. 
The overwhelming majority of IOM activities are also concerned with services for migrants. In 1993, it launched a research project entitled "Analysis of present and future emigration dynamics in developing countries: sub-Saharan Africa, South Asia, Latin America and the Caribbean". 
243. The Population and Statistical Divisions of the United Nations Secretariat gather, analyse and publish data on international migration. 
244. In preparation for the International Conference on Population and Development, the regional commissions organized conferences in their respective regions during 1992 and 1993. 
Documents, papers and recommendations from these conferences dealt with issues of international migration in their respective regions and in relation to the other regions. 
In addition, one of the six expert group meetings in preparation for the Population Conference was on population distribution and migration. 
245. The regional commissions, as well as other regional bodies and country institutions, have been involved in assessing the status and importance of international migration in their respective regions. 
(c) Preparation of periodic publications; 
Under this project, which ended in early 1994, a research study on the impact of the Gulf crisis on South Asian countries, remittances and development, and migration pressure was conducted. 
Other parts of the ECE project include: studies on international migration in 11 central and eastern European countries; a comparative study of international migration policies in the ECE region; studies by national experts on irregular transit migration through central Europe to the west. 
249. Within the context of the sizeable numbers of refugees in the African region, the consequences of which have been significant on the poor host countries, ECA prepared a study in 1991 entitled "Guidelines on the methods of evaluating the socio-economic and demographic consequences of refugees in African countries". 
251. In the ESCAP region, the Scalabrini Migration Centre in the Philippines publishes the Asian Migrant, a magazine of current migration issues. 
252. The regional commissions have been organizing seminars and meetings, essentially on the various issues mentioned above. 
253. Several bodies were created in the ECE region (none under the auspices of ECE) that dealt with coordinating policies of the western countries. 
These include the Inter-governmental Consultations on Asylum, Refugee and Migration Policies in Europe, North America and Australia; the so-called Vienna Process (periodic meetings of senior government officials of European and North American Governments to deal with East-West migration); and the International Centre for Migration Policy Development. 
The European Union has mechanisms for continuous consultations and policy unification. 
254. In assisting Governments to design policies to deal with contemporary issues of international migration, the regional commissions can draw on a wealth of past substantive and organizational experience. 
The activities proposed below need not be conducted in all regions. 
256. The following is a list of activities that the regional commissions may consider initiating as part of interregional cooperation: 
(a) Each region may conduct a study on the main flows of international migration in and to the region, and provide an overview of stocks of foreigners and foreign-born populations. 
The focus would be on the most important flows, such as those from Africa to southern and western Europe and to the oil-rich countries; 
(b) Each region may conduct a study of the main international migration policies of the principal countries of origin and principal countries of destination in the region. 
The focus would be on the prominent countries/policies of the region; 
(c) Regions may select respective issues of major concern with respect to relations between countries of origin and countries of destination. 
Studies could be conducted within regions or by interregional collaboration on issues such as: 
(i) The maximizing of benefits to both labour-importing and labour- exporting countries; 
(ii) Relations between foreign direct investment, trade and labour migration; 
(iii) The social impact of labour migration in sending and receiving countries; 
(v) Manpower planning in sending and receiving countries; 
(d) Regions may select issues of major concern regarding the consequences of migration. 
These could include studies on topics such as: 
(i) The consequences of loss of qualified manpower (brain drain); 
(ii) The social, economic, political and environmental consequences of refugee movements; 
(iii) The health impact of international migration flows. 
(e) Regions may decide to conduct studies exploring the mechanisms, determinants and motivations of international migration by means of in-depth surveys at the family and individual level; 
(f) Regional commissions may decide to start publishing periodic publications utilizing the accumulated experience of those institutions that are already doing so; 
Interregional meetings, consultations or seminars could be convened on issues of interest to some or all regional commissions; 
(h) Intraregional or interregional policy coordinating groups or institutions could be established provided the need is well justified. 
257. To guarantee effective interregional collaboration and coordination, while maintaining a great degree of decentralization, the proposed activities would have to be directed by one of the regional commissions. 
The coordinating institution, in consultation with all the regions, would be responsible for drawing up general plans and organizing meetings, seminars and consultations. 
One such meeting is needed as a start-up for the project and to set priorities for work. 
Other meetings would be appropriate to evaluate the results of the work and to exchange experiences. 
259. The cross-sectoral structure of the regional commissions offers Governments an effective mechanism for responding to the challenge of both environment and development issues and problems faced at the regional level. 
Each regional commission encompasses a group of countries with a marked diversity as to level of economic development, endowment of natural resources, and social and political systems. 
They are, therefore, in a position to adapt universal precepts to the peculiar circumstances of each region, subregion or country, supporting the activities of the specialized agencies of the United Nations system and acting as a screening tool to avoid duplication. 
More specifically, they have striven to: 
(a) Promote discussion and comprehension of the relevant issues in the implementation of Agenda 21 at national, subregional and regional levels in order to advance plans and programmes and promote cooperation between countries and specialized agencies for follow-up on status of implementation; 
(b) Provide assistance to countries and to specialized agencies in identifying priority areas, as it is neither advisable nor feasible to embark on all the listed actions of Agenda 21 at the same time; 
(e) Identify country-specific and regional sustainable development problems and the development of policies, strategies and guidelines for promoting environmentally sound and sustainable development, according to country and regional priorities; 
(f) Develop capabilities and skills for periodic review of environment and development conditions and trends through national and regional studies on the state of the art of international trade and sustainable development; 
(g) In conjunction with UNEP, develop area-specific environmental management plans for ecologically sensitive areas and promote their implementation; 
261. Considering that most of these issues are of a cross-sectoral nature, a multidisciplinary and regional approach has become increasingly important. 
In this context, the strengthening of the role of the regional commissions within the United Nations system must be viewed in terms of their expanded responsibilities, mandated through Agenda 21, in tackling the objectives and targets of such an agenda. 
This is already in motion, resulting in internal technical and administrative changes within each regional commission and demanding serious consideration in enhancing future budgets. 
263. The magnitude of actions planned to be undertaken world wide on the basis of Agenda 21 cannot be absorbed by the existing organizations within the resources available to them. 
In section III, the regional commissions will focus mostly on women, non-governmental organizations and local authorities. 
In addition, the United Nations Secretariat, the Commission on Sustainable Development and member States will also be able to have more systematic and efficient reviews and appraisals of the implementation of Agenda 21 at the regional and subregional levels. 
269. The multilateral, legally binding, regulatory instruments on air pollution, water management, environmental impact assessment and industrial accidents negotiated under ECE auspices are part of an expanding regional legal framework to facilitate sustainable development (see Agenda 21, para. 38.29 (c)). 
270. The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development prepared the ground for the further promotion of sustainable development within ECE. 
This process is built around a strategy consisting of an environmental action plan for central and eastern Europe, a report on the state of the environment in Europe and an environmental programme for Europe. 
A number of international organizations and institutions are actively involved in these preparations - in particular, the European Union, World Health Organization, World Bank, Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD), Council of Europe and relevant non-governmental organizations active in the ECE region. 
Since 1990 the number of ECE member States has steadily increased from 34 to 54. 
This past year guidelines on integrated environmental management in countries in transition were finalized on the basis of the results of a series of workshops organized under the ECE/UNEP activity on strengthening environmental management capability in eastern and central European countries (see Agenda 21, para. 38.31). 
The Committee also adopted soft-law texts in the form of recommendations to ECE Governments in the fields of environmentally sound technology and products, environmental product profiles, and financing of environmental policies. 
274. The ECE Action Plan to implement Agenda 21 was submitted to the Commission on Sustainable Development at its second session in May 1994, pursuant to ECE decision F (48) and with the general approval of the Senior Advisers on Environmental and Water Problems. 
It outlines actions on the major regional issues related to the promotion of sustainable development. 
The Action Plan also illustrates the progress made by each of the ECE principal subsidiary bodies in setting up specific programmes or adapting existing ones in order to apply sustainable development as a guiding principle in accordance with ECE decision E (46). 
275. Pursuant to the relevant provisions of Agenda 21, the Economic Commission for Europe decided that a regional conference on transport and environment would be convened in 1996 under the Commission's auspices and agreed to establish a preparatory committee. 
It is also envisaged that the regional commissions, as appropriate, should play a leading role in coordinating activities by sectoral and other United Nations bodies and assist countries in achieving sustainable development at the regional and subregional levels. 
Furthermore, in cooperation with UNEP and UNDP, the regional commissions have a crucial role to play in building and strengthening the national capacity of member States. 
At the same session, the Commission also adopted resolution 49/5, entitled "Regional programme on space applications for development", in which it decided that a ministerial-level meeting on space applications for development in Asia and the Pacific would be held at Beijing in 1994. 
The purpose of the meeting would be to identify common problems and initiate projects, particularly in areas given priority in Agenda 21, in which space technology could make a significant contribution. 
1995: Atmosphere, oceans and all kinds of seas (areas of focus: energy, atmospheric pollution and marine affairs); 
279. Owing to budgetary constraints, one of the more efficient and effective ways to promote environmentally sound and sustainable development in the region is to ensure that the priority areas of Agenda 21 are adequately reflected in the programme of work of the secretariat. 
280. The Framework of Regional Action for Sustainable Development, endorsed by ESCAP at its forty-ninth session, is essentially intended to implement Agenda 21 and the Regional Strategy for Environmentally Sound and Sustainable Development adopted by the Commission prior to UNCED. 
The Framework would be further elaborated to identify programmes and projects and to assign priorities and establish a schedule of implementation. 
282. The Inter-agency Committee on Environment and Development in Asia and the Pacific has, since its establishment in July 1991, fostered interaction and coordination with other United Nations bodies and agencies, intergovernmental organizations, bilateral donors and other international organizations in the region. 
The Committee is preparing a coordinated plan of action for the implementation of Agenda 21, taking into consideration the programme of work for the biennium 1994-1995 of United Nations bodies and agencies, as well as similar programmes of intergovernmental and bilateral organizations. 
ESCAP also coordinates the Inter-agency Committee on Integrated Rural Development for Asia and the Pacific to promote cooperation and joint activities on sustainable rural development. 
In the Asia and Pacific region, there are over 2,000 non-governmental organizations involved in national and regional activities relating to sustainable development. 
At the regional level, many non-governmental organizations - for example, the Asian NGO Coalition for Agrarian Reform and Rural Development - are actively involved in implementing Agenda 21 programmes. 
The Asia-Pacific People's Environment Network and national consumer unions could also assist countries in the implementation of Agenda 21. 
The essential prerequisite for such participation is an atmosphere in which the non-governmental organizations and the major groups can participate as partners in environmental policy decisions that can affect the communities in which they live and work. 
284. ESCAP, jointly with the Asian Development Bank, conducted a study analysing the needs and options for a funding mechanism to meet those needs. 
The efforts towards full implementation of Agenda 21 will require additional funds for which the region is awaiting the outcome of the negotiations in the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
285. In accordance with chapter 38 of Agenda 21, ECLAC should play a leading role in coordinating regional and subregional activities by sectoral and other United Nations bodies and should assist countries in achieving sustainable development. 
(a) Proposal of policies relating to international trade which take explicit account of the environmental dimension and contribute to significant increases in the value added to the raw materials exported by the region (chap. 2 of Agenda 21); 
(g) Technical assistance in the negotiations being conducted by the countries of the region in the forums on trade in and transport of toxic and hazardous wastes; establishment of mechanisms to monitor and prevent illegal traffic in hazardous wastes, pursuant to General Assembly resolution 44/226 of 22 December 1989; 
The activities noted in the report are described below. 
289. The Division of Economic Development will focus on the link between economic and environmental policies in the context of sustainable development. 
The environmental dimension will be included within the distributive aspects of economic development, fiscal policy and economic policy designed to achieve changes in production patterns. 
This means the incorporation of environmental sustainability into at least three planned non-recurrent publications dealing with the aforementioned issues during 1994-1997. 
291. In the area of industrial, scientific and technological development, emphasis will be placed on the relationships between human resources, technological infrastructure, environmental control and management, and international competitiveness; the environmental impact of industrial restructuring will also be assessed. 
Meetings will be organized to create awareness in Latin American industry of the potential economic and ecological benefits accruing from environmentally sound technologies. 
Through its Joint ECLAC/Centre on Transnational Corporations Unit a report will be prepared on appropriate technologies conducive to sustainable development and relevant policies. 
The role of regulation and supervision of financial markets for channelling different forms of financial savings towards real investment, with the aim of achieving sustainable development in the region, will be analysed. 
293. Placing emphasis on making better, more efficient use of existing transportation infrastructure rather than on new construction, the Transport Unit will work on the restructuring of institutional arrangements and transportation services, especially those required to improve the competitiveness of the region's exports. 
Environmental aspects of urban transport systems will be addressed as part of the overall improvement of the transport sector. 
294. In the area of natural resources and energy, three basic areas will be dealt with: (i) natural resource management for development; (ii) sustainable natural resource development; and (iii) the economics of natural resources, specifically water, oceans, mining resources and energy. 
297. Chapter 38 of Agenda 21 spells out the institutional arrangements for the implementation of Agenda 21. The regional commissions are called upon to play a key role both at the level of activities with member States and in coordination with other organizations within the United Nations system. 
299. The work programme for 1994-1995 on environment and development in Africa was formulated within the framework of the subprogramme on poverty alleviation and is in line with the framework provided by the African Strategies and the new AMCEN policy orientation and programme focused on combating poverty. 
(b) Coordination with UNEP and OAU, including substantive servicing of the meeting of the Bureau and the Conference of the African Ministerial Conference on the Environment (AMCEN); 
This area includes: 
The achievement of sustainable development in African countries would additionally depend on both the national and international communities' building on the initiatives already under way at these three levels: 
(b) At the subregional level, the various intergovernmental organizations that have been established to coordinate environmental management should be fully utilized by African Governments. 
(c) At the regional level, the new strategy is to focus on the review, assessment and monitoring of major actions, policies and programmes affecting the state of the African environment. 
Supporting popular participation in decision-making and ensuring greater harmonization of the activities of the non-governmental organizations with government development policies. 
Priority attention is being accorded to the review of the performance of inter- and intra-African commitments or initiatives on the environment, particularly those relating to shared resources. 
Furthermore, particular attention is being given to the implementation of the key social and economic dimensions of environmental management, natural resources management, the role of major groups in environmental management and the means of implementing policies and programmes on the environment at the national, subregional and regional levels. 
(c) Mobilization of resources for activities in member States; 
Furthermore, in resolution 180 (XVI) of 2 September 1992, the Commission stressed the need for the improvement of environmental management to achieve sustainable development as outlined in Agenda 21. 
It also endorsed the Arab Declaration on Environment and Development and Future Prospects adopted by the Arab Ministerial Conference on Environment and Development. 
In addition, the Commission called for the establishment of an Arab and international inter-agency coordinating committee on environment and development for the Arab region that would bring together concerned agencies and bodies with the purpose of implementing Agenda 21. 
305. ESCWA, in cooperation with and the endorsement of the Council of Arab Ministers Responsible for Environment (CAMRE), established the Joint Committee on Environment and Development in the Arab Region (Amman, April 1993). 
The present document contains information submitted by the Government of Kuwait, the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees and the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, which was received after the preparation of document E/1994/76. 
Kuwait has also acceded to two other international conventions dealing with similar matters: 
(a) The Slavery Convention of 1926 (date of accession 27 April 1963); 
(b) The Supplementary Convention on the Abolition of Slavery, the Slave Trade, and Institutions and Practices Similar to Slavery (date of accession 8 January 1963). 
2. Kuwait has ratified the following three international labour conventions containing provisions that prohibit forced labour and discriminatory treatment with regard to employment: 
(b) The Abolition of Forced Labour Convention No. 105 of 1957; 
It is also incompatible with the provisions of the Islamic Shariah, which advocates virtue and prohibits illicit practices and relations, as well as slavery. 
Accordingly, with regard to the Council recommendation that Member States punish all forms of procuring, it should be noted that the Kuwaiti Constitution and the legislation supplementing it contain a number of provisions that prohibit such acts and, at the same time, ensure that they do not occur. 
(a) Article 9 stipulates that: "The family, based on religion, morality and patriotism, is the cornerstone of society. 
The law shall preserve the integrity of the family, strengthen its ties and protect mothers and children within its framework"; 
(b) Article 10 stipulates that: "The State shall care for the welfare of young persons, whom it shall protect from exploitation and from moral, physical and spiritual neglect"; 
(c) Article 29 stipulates that: "All persons are equal in regard to their human dignity. In the eyes of the law, they are equal in regard to their public rights and obligations, without any discrimination among them on the grounds of sex, origin, language or religion"; 
(d) Article 31 stipulates that: "No one shall be arrested, detained, searched or compelled to reside in a specified place, nor shall any person be restricted in his freedom of residence or movement, except as prescribed by law. 
No one shall be subjected to torture or to degrading treatment". 
In keeping with those provisions, all the State's educational, social and informational institutions show concern for the family and the younger generation by protecting and safeguarding them from any exploitation or delinquency through moral and patriotic upbringing and education. 
7. With regard to the Council recommendation that Member States should increase the number of women among the State's personnel, it should be noted that the female members of Kuwaiti society enjoy full equality with men in regard to their constitutionally recognized rights, including the right to work. 
In fact, article 41 of the Constitution stipulates that: "Every Kuwaiti has the right to work and to choose the type of such work". 
8. Various employment opportunities are freely available to Kuwaiti women and, according to the statistics, Kuwaiti women constitute about 30 per cent of the Kuwaiti labour force. 
The competent State authorities exercise strict control over all goods and ban and confiscate any that offend the public sense of decency. 
The State also punishes the persons responsible for such offences. 
11. With regard to paragraph 4 of Council resolution 1983/30, in which the Council invited Member States to cooperate closely with each other in the search for missing persons and in the identification of international networks of procurers, Kuwait definitely supports any international endeavours to eliminate such practices. 
1. Currently, there are approximately 10 million refugee children, who make up more than half the world's refugee population. 
It is recognized that women and children comprise approximately 80 per cent of most refugee populations. 
The Office has been involved in a number of activities in relation to the protection of refugee women and refugee children related to the issues covered in the above-mentioned resolutions. 
2. The mandate of UNHCR is to provide international protection to refugees and to seek durable solutions for the problems of refugees. 
Sexual violence in its various forms poses significant problems for the protection of refugees in their country of origin, during flight and in the country of asylum. 
UNHCR has brought the myriad problems of physical security and sexual violence, including the abuses referred to in resolution 1983/30, to the attention of its representatives on numerous occasions through a variety of initiatives, as outlined below. 
In particular, it has adopted a number of specific conclusions on the protection of refugee women and refugee children: 
Those conclusions have been brought to the attention of UNHCR representatives and staff members in the field and at headquarters, and help form the basis of our day-to-day protection work. 
4. The above conclusions on refugee women note in particular the problems that women face in the area of physical security and sexual exploitation. 
5. In relation to refugee children, the Office has taken several steps with a view to preventing their physical and sexual abuse. 
In 1993, UNHCR introduced its Policy on Refugee Children, which includes the above conclusions on children and highlights the right of the child to personal security. 
6. In April 1994, UNHCR participated in a Working Group of the Hague Conference on Private International Law on the application of the Hague Convention on Protection of Children and Cooperation in Respect of Intercountry Adoption to refugees and other internationally displaced children. 
UNHCR's particular concern is to discourage the unregulated adoption of refugee children. 
7. The policy and guidelines on the protection of refugee women and refugee children are widely disseminated, including to UNHCR staff in the field, government officials of host countries and the staff of non-governmental organizations. 
9. Moreover, UNHCR is currently finalizing guidelines on the evaluation and care of victims of trauma and violence, and is developing guidelines on the prevention of and response to sexual violence against refugees for use in the field. 
Those guidelines will be shared with host Governments and implementing partners, in addition to UNHCR field offices. 
10. In relation to operational activities, UNHCR deploys protection officers to all field locations who, along with the other UNHCR staff members, are responsible for the implementation of the policies and guidelines on refugee women and refugee children. 
UNHCR makes a special effort to ensure the deployment of female protection officers in areas where female refugees experience particularly grave protection problems. 
Through the use of case studies, that training focuses special attention both on the role and needs of women, promoting gender awareness in the provision of protection and assistance to refugees, and on specific needs in relation to children. 
It places special emphasis on issues in relation to the physical security of refugee women and refugee children. 
Training materials have been translated into various languages, including most recently Russian, in response to requests from our field offices. 
At a later stage, a thorough review of the Project will be conducted by UNHCR and the lessons learned will be incorporated into its operational activities in other countries where women are at high risk of physical abuse. 
1. For many years now, the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, with the active participation of its member States, intergovernmental international organizations and non-governmental organizations, has been taking action to combat violence against girls and women - especially in urban areas - prostitution and sexual mutilation. 
UNESCO has expanded its activities during the biennium, laying the foundations for an international network and providing for the elaboration of new international norms. 
After reviewing the causes of prostitution, the experts concluded that new international norms should be adopted in this area. 
The proceedings of the group were presented at a lecture given to non-governmental-organizations "Women's Group" at United Nations Headquarters. This group has shown a keen interest in the activities of UNESCO. 
6. At the invitation of the National Commission of Korea, UNESCO will also organize, in October 1994, a meeting of experts on violence and on the suppression of the traffic in and prostitution of persons. 
The holding of a seminar of this kind was suggested by the General Assembly in a separate resolution entitled "Assistance to the Palestinian people" (resolution 48/213 of 21 December 1993). 
3. The Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People was represented by a delegation comprising H.E. Mr. K\x{5db5}a Birane Ciss (Senegal), Chairman; H.E. Mr. Joseph Cassar (Malta), Rapporteur; and Dr. Nasser Al-Kidwa (Palestine). 
4. Invitations to participate in the Seminar were extended to Governments, intergovernmental organizations, organizations and agencies of the United Nations system, individual experts and non-governmental organizations. 
A statement on behalf of the World Food Programme (WFP) was read out at the plenary session of the meeting. 
Ms. Jillson, Mr. Abed, and Mr. Abdel Jaber served as moderators of the three round tables. 
11. The Seminar was chaired by H.E. Mr. K\x{5db5}a Birane Ciss (Senegal). 
H.E. Mr. Joseph Cassar (Malta) served as Vice-Chairman and Rapporteur of the Seminar. 
13. In the plenary sessions and in the course of the round-table discussions, the participants addressed the following general themes: 
(a) Building a Palestinian economy - challenges and prospects; 
(b) Laying the foundation for Palestinian economic development; 
Operational activities in that regard were launched in 1980. 
The Secretary-General welcomed the signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements. 
In early September 1993, the Secretary-General had established a high-level task force to identify the new activities which could be rapidly implemented by UNRWA, UNDP and UNICEF, the three United Nations programmes currently operating in the occupied territories. 
He would provide overall guidance to and facilitate coordination among the United Nations programmes and agencies to ensure an integrated and unified approach to economic and social development and would support the implementation of the Declaration of Principles, as requested by the parties. 
He also noted the important bilateral economic agreements signed by the PLO with Israel, Jordan and Egypt. 
In May 1994, an official agreement was signed between UNDP and the PLO. 
Given the present state of the Palestinian economy and the deplorable living conditions of the Palestinians, particularly in the Gaza Strip, that task had acquired special urgency. 
That effort had been undertaken by the PLO with the help of the donor countries. 
The Palestinians needed seminars similar to the present one in order to study the experiences of others, learn and develop strategies. 
The Palestinians needed a real partnership at the intellectual and financial levels. 
18. The plenary session was reserved for statements by donor countries and other Governments, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, and organizations of the United Nations system. 
The wealth of Palestinian talent, drive and creativity must be fully utilized to that end. 
It was of crucial importance that the Palestinian Authority be equipped to enable it to maximize its operational efficiency and assume its new role. 
The international donors had the means to enhance the environment necessary to attract trade and investment and to enable the creation of employment opportunities. 
Among the immediate Palestinian needs that urgently required resources from the international development agencies were such basic requirements as investments in infrastructure. 
A coordinated, flexible and responsive international effort was urgently needed. 
The appointment by the Secretary-General of a Special Coordinator was consistent with these needs. 
20. The representative of Greece said that his country had provided substantial financial aid to the Palestinians in the occupied territory over a significant period. 
During 1993, humanitarian aid amounted to US$ 526,000, while scholarships of US$ 131,000 had been granted to 39 Palestinians. 
Also, US$ 15 million in aid had been extended to the Palestine Liberation Organization for use in the reconstruction of the autonomous territory. 
21. The representative of UNCTAD stressed the significance of the signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements and the subsequent agreements, in particular the Protocol on Economic Relations between Israel and the PLO. 
Also, bilateral economic agreements signed by the PLO with Jordan and Egypt helped the reintegration of the Palestinian economy into regional economic cooperation. 
The Palestinian economy remained characterized by a distorted structure of output, reflecting a weak domestic resource base and the impact of prolonged occupation. 
22. The representative of UNDP said that its project on statistics for the occupied territory was moving ahead. 
Norway had contributed US$ 600,000 towards that office and was also prepared to finance expansion of the office between 1995 and 1997. 
The new UNDP Administrator had stressed that external and macroeconomic forces must be transformed into positive forces for sustainable human development. 
Since 1980, the core resources of UNDP for the West Bank and the Gaza Strip had been very modest. 
However, for 1994, the modest amount had been complemented by firm pledges totalling US$ 34 million. 
Other uses included encouraging economic development in private sector industry, commerce, agriculture, tourism and the promotion of technology transfer through expatriates. 
23. The representative of ESCWA said that his organization was the only one in the United Nations system where Palestine enjoyed full membership. 
In carrying out its activities ESCWA cooperated with other organizations of the United Nations system, in particular with the UNCTAD Special Economic Unit (Palestinian People) and UNDP. 
The speaker provided an outline of proposed ESCWA activities for the biennium 1994-1995. 
24. In a statement addressed to the Seminar, the Executive Director of the World Food Programme (WFP) summarized the activities of WFP aimed at providing food aid to the Palestinians. 
The assistance delivered under that project was estimated at about US$ 2.5 million. 
WFP was considering providing food aid support to a UNDP pilot project on the improvement of sanitation in the city of Gaza, joined by the Federation of Trade Unions, and, eventually, the municipalities. 
WFP recognized that food insecurity was not a structural or chronic problem among the Palestinians in the medium and long term. 
25. The representative of Egypt pointed out that international assistance, be it bilateral, multilateral or regional, was important for the establishment of a strong Palestinian economy. 
The Palestinian Authority must be supported in its effort to lay the foundation for a growing and productive economy. 
It was in that context that Egypt and the PLO had signed an agreement on economic and technical cooperation in the areas of trade, investment, public health, education and infrastructure. 
He said that as peace, security and economic development were intertwined it would be desirable to see a speedy disbursement of the financial resources already pledged towards assistance to the Palestinian people. 
Subsequently, the World Bank had expanded its contribution and, in early 1993, a mission composed of five teams had been dispatched to the region with an emphasis on agriculture, human resources, infrastructure, macroeconomics and private sector development. 
The outcome of that initiative, financed by the European Union, Sweden and the United States of America, was a report entitled "Developing the occupied territories: an investment in peace". 
Focusing on macroeconomic and sectoral issues facing the occupied territory, the report laid out a strategy for realizing development projects in the region. 
Following the Conference to Support Middle East Peace, a joint World Bank/donor mission had visited the occupied territory and developed a US$ 1.2 billion Emergency Assistance Programme (EAP). 
The EAP had been a catalyst for a wide range of subsequent planning activities in the West Bank and the Gaza Strip. 
Two other donor initiatives were the World Bank's US$ 35 million Technical Assistance Fund and the Johan Jorgen Holst Peace Fund. 
The latter had been established to support the start-up and transitional costs of the new Palestinian administration. 
The Palestinians needed assistance in the area of economic development, as well as in other aspects of human endeavour. 
Jordan had concluded a number of economic agreements with the PLO, including those dealing with customs, trade, tourism and banking. 
A great deal needed to be done in that regard, requiring the efforts of all. 
He expressed the hope that Palestinian public and private sector expertise, combined with regional and international coordination, would enable the Palestinian people to fulfil their aspirations. 
28. In his statement, the representative of UNICEF outlined the programme recommendation for the occupied territory covering 1994-1995, as approved by the Fund's Executive Board. 
The programme was aimed at addressing the main precursors for economic development, namely the protection and welfare of Palestinian children and supporting the Palestinian authorities in developing key child-related social service institutions and infrastructure. 
He summarized the five major components of the programme dealing with maternal and child health, primary education, early childhood development, youth and community activities, and psychosocial health. 
The following strategies were being applied to implement the programme: (a) community needs assessment; (b) human resource development; (c) technical support for social policy development; (d) varied material assistance to social service institutions; and (e) development of systems for monitoring and evaluation of the condition of children. 
In response, an interdisciplinary ILO mission had been dispatched to the region in December 1993 to elaborate a coherent policy framework in the above-mentioned field. 
The report outlined three main objectives: the creation of employment opportunities, the reduction of poverty, and the strengthening of social protection. 
30. In his statement the representative of IMF said that the programme of IMF for the West Bank and Gaza Strip had focused on technical assistance for institution-building in the areas of budget, treasury and tax administration. 
Another area where the Fund was also providing technical assistance was the development of capacity in collecting, organizing and utilizing macroeconomic statistics in the areas of prices, government finance, money and banking, and balance of payments. 
IMF had coordinated its work with that of the World Bank; it would continue to monitor the emerging needs of the Palestinian authorities for technical assistance and would seek to provide such assistance in accordance with its mandate and in cooperation with other bilateral and international donors. 
The appointment of the Special Coordinator should provide additional effectiveness to the multifaceted activities of the United Nations aimed at assisting the Palestinian Authority in the areas of planning, infrastructure programmes and projects, health, education, development and environment. 
Also, the integration of the Palestinian economy into the regional and international economic contexts appeared to be promising. 
In opening a discussion on the issues of Palestinian trade and investment needs, the Seminar had already made a useful contribution. 
32. The round table was moderated by Ms. Irene Jillson, who also prepared a summary of the discussion. 
A high degree of dependency on the Israeli economy had been cultivated during the years of occupation. 
Yet, despite the distortions created, there had been a fairly high rate of growth in living standards. 
Nevertheless, that was not founded on the local economic base but relied on dependence on the Israeli economy. 
Further, the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements left Israel with a veto power over both security and economy. 
As regards the role of the donor community, the expert stressed that, in addition to financial commitments, the Palestinians also required other forms of relationship with the international community. 
Also, the Government of Israel could relax labour and trade restrictions rather than call upon the European Community for more donations. 
34. Mr. George Abed, Adviser at the International Monetary Fund, noted that, by postponing Palestinian political independence, the focus had shifted to economic achievement. 
He described the types of public institutions that must be developed in order to help ensure good fiscal performance and growth. Those included legal structures, finance, money and banking, and tariffs and customs. 
Decisions needed to be made on critical issues of institutional development on the Palestinian side and on the fiscal links with Israel. 
To date, the key Palestinian institution was the Palestinian Economic Council for Development and Reconstruction (PECDAR), but that was a transitory entity that would merge with a permanent and comprehensive financial administration in a few years. 
Although a Palestinian development bank had been proposed, Mr. Abed indicated that that was not a good idea as the private sector had proved capable of mobilizing funds for long-term investment. 
He then described two problems that would impact on institution-building: the fact that the Palestinian Authority must operate on a cash budget and the lack of preparedness for those significant undertakings. 
In due course, there would be a need for a Palestinian investment authority - a public institution that would serve as a clearing-house and facilitator for direct foreign investment. 
Such an authority could hold a major business conference every two or three years and involve in that conference Palestinians in the diaspora. 
He stressed the importance of utilizing diaspora Palestinians to help in institution-building and to invest in economic growth in Palestine. 
35. In his presentation, Mr. Kamal Hassouneh, an entrepreneur from Jerusalem, described the problems which had affected the Palestinian economy since the occupation. 
The absence of Palestinian economic development institutions in the occupied territory, among other things, had resulted in remarkable backwardness of the economy and exposed its many weaknesses. 
As the economy was facing many challenges, there was an overriding need to create a Palestinian legal framework for economic activity, particularly in the wake of the recently signed agreements. 
At present, the Palestinians were in need of a training centre to prepare experts in the fields of economy, management, finance, marketing, quality control, and production and maintenance. 
36. Mr. Antoine Zahlan, a member of the Palestinian Economic Council for Development and Reconstruction, reviewed the need for the rehabilitation of Palestinian physical, institutional and organizational infrastructures. 
He described the Palestinian physical infrastructure needs, as outlined in the "Programme for development of the Palestinian national economy for the years 1994-2000", prepared by the PLO in 1993, and the report entitled "Emergency assistance programme for the occupied territories", prepared by the World Bank. 
The Palestinians would have to establish appropriate institutions and organizations to reflect the post-Uruguay Round world order in trade, which would have a direct impact on the future Palestinian trade environment. 
37. Mr. Tayseer Abdel Jaber, Director of the Arab Consulting Center in Amman, dealt with the future of Jordanian-Palestinian economic relations in the light of the agreements reached by Jordan and the PLO with Israel in the course of the peace process. 
Since the signing of the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements at Washington, D.C., on 13 September 1993, other bilateral agreements had been concluded between the PLO, Jordan and Israel, which had opened doors for more active Jordanian-Palestinian economic relations. 
He focused on the future of the economic relations between the two parties during the five-year transitional period with special emphasis on trade, banking and finance, investment, tourism, labour and population flow. 
Also, if meaningful national planning for sustainable development was to be achieved, it was necessary to overcome the mutual mistrust which had limited and distorted the flow of information between the parties concerned and resulted in a lack of communication. 
The prerequisite and the first priority for sustainable development must be a renewed process of information-sharing. 
39. The discussion began with a question related to the legal framework for Palestine. 
It was mentioned that there needed to be a basic budget law and that the tax laws, for example, were in Hebrew; the basic features of those laws were being translated. 
One also noted that the housing sector was missing from the recently issued World Bank emergency assistance report. 
Another suggested that there should be largely private investment in physical infrastructure and that there was no shortage of private capital for investment in Palestine. 
It was suggested that Palestine should have at least an observer role in GATT, given the positive benefits that had accrued to Israel and Egypt from membership in GATT, and that Palestine should move quickly to formulate and sign trade agreements. 
The advantages of joint ventures with Israeli companies were mentioned by one of the speakers during the discussion. 
There was a debate concerning whether, under the terms of the Cairo Agreement, Palestinians had the authority to cancel the Israeli military orders. 
He also mentioned that the military laws were of questionable validity in any case, under the terms of the Fourth Geneva Convention. 
40. The round table was moderated by Mr. George Abed, who also prepared a summary of the discussion. 
41. In his paper, Mr. Ibrahim Dakkak, member of the Palestinian Economic Council for Development and Reconstruction, stressed that appropriate infrastructure development was a precursor of the economic development in the occupied Palestinian territory in general. 
In order to achieve the aim of building such an infrastructure, it was important that the Palestinian leadership define its immediate and long-term objectives, direct the incoming assistance to the Palestinians and optimize its use. 
On the other hand, individual donors and the organizations and agencies of the United Nations system, as well as those of the European Union and the World Bank, should maximize their coordination and response to Palestinian development objectives, as defined by the Palestinian leadership. 
42. In her presentation Ms. I. Jillson, President of Policy Research Inc., Bethesda, Maryland, set out a framework for incorporating human resource development in the overall programme for the West Bank and Gaza Strip. 
The paper emphasized the importance of defining goals for human resource development to include both the general improvement in managerial and technical capacity of Palestinian public and private institutions and the specific training of individuals for defined jobs and skills. 
In terms of strategies for meeting human resource development needs, the paper emphasized the importance of improving educational and training systems in general while at the same time facilitating the interaction of linkages between education/training and the productive sector. 
In terms of the Palestinian programme, special consideration might be given to the cross-fertilization of knowledge and skills between the public and private sectors. 
Specific priorities might need to focus on areas that remained underdeveloped because of the Israeli occupation. 
They might include more fruitful interaction between the public and private sectors, but also special attention to the role of women, strengthening public participation in decision-making and the rationalization of intergovernmental relations. 
Education and training had been severely underfunded in the West Bank and Gaza Strip and if lessons from successful countries could be drawn, enormous resources would have to be directed to human resource development in the period ahead in the West Bank and Gaza Strip. 
Her presentation addressed the problems of illiteracy, lack of training and skill acquisition, employment and the need for job creation, as well as the need for an overall improvement of Palestinian economic participation. 
There was also an urgent need to support business activities in general and business activities run by women in particular, since income was a crucial element in empowering women. 
She emphasized the role of the human factor in economic development, which would benefit from the active involvement of women. 
In order to have viable, independent, women-owned businesses in the West Bank and the Gaza Strip, Palestinian women should have increased access to the relatively isolated domain of business. 
She also stressed the need for the establishment of an institutional framework providing support for women entrepreneurs. 
44. Mr. Bassim Khoury, owner of a West Bank pharmaceutical company, made a presentation on promoting domestic investment in the wake of the signing of the Agreement on the Gaza Strip and the Jericho Area. 
In order to revitalize the Palestinian economy, which, in the past, had been affected by the unstable political environment, aid and fresh investments both foreign and domestic were needed. 
At present, achieving an economic turnaround depended almost entirely on the performance of the private sector. 
Having analysed the relevant provisions of the recently signed Israeli-Palestinian agreements, the paper argued that the tools needed for the promotion of domestic investment were not fully in Palestinian hands. 
Given the existing constraints, it remained to be seen whether progress would be achieved in that regard. 
The Programme for development of the Palestinian national economy for the years 1994-2000, announced in Tunis in July 1993, set out a framework for Palestinian economic planning. 
The speaker described the role and place of NGOs in the process of development of the Palestinian economy. 
A significant role for Mediterranean economics belonged to the European Union and the redirected Mediterranean policy, which pointed the way for Palestine. 
The speaker also discussed the prospects of and rationale for foreign government investments in the Palestinian economy. 
He argued that, since there was no such thing today as economic independence, the provision contained in the Palestine Development Programme regarding cooperation with Jordan and the more recent agreement with Israel were of importance to the Palestinians. 
Palestinian development would occur in the context of cooperation with their immediate neighbours, sharing interests, currencies and markets. 
The Declaration of Principles, signed in September 1993, and the Protocol on Economic Relations between Israel and the PLO, Representing the Palestinian People, signed last May, established the basis for real economic cooperation, joint ventures and a more equitable economic relationship between the parties in general. 
The speaker argued that among the possible areas for mutually beneficial Israeli-Palestinian economic cooperation was the development of joint ventures, mainly in the manufacturing sector, with or without the participation of third parties. 
48. Because of the importance of physical infrastructure in the overall investment programme of the West Bank and Gaza Strip, the discussions highlighted several key issues concerning this component. 
49. In the discussion that ensued, it was said that the prospects for joint ventures between Palestinians and Israelis, although offering economic benefits, might not be great and might even be premature. 
Although Israel was now and might remain for a time the West Bank and the Gaza Strip's biggest market, the renormalization of the Palestinian economy's relations with its Arab neighbours could alter the picture. 
50. The round table was moderated by Mr. Tayseer Abdel Jaber, who also prepared a summary of the discussions. 
51. The presentation by Mr. Hazem El Beblawi, Chairman of the Export Development Bank of Egypt, focused on Palestinian-Arab economic relations. 
The Palestinians should define a long-range strategy for future economic development using options available to them. 
During the present, peaceful phase, Palestinian economic development would occur in the context of regional development. 
The speaker focused on the technical assistance, training, market and information access requirements of the local firms. 
The Development Research Centre had conducted subsector research on over 400 manufacturing firms in the Gaza Strip in the areas of plastics processing, food processing, textiles/garment manufacturing and metal working. 
53. Focusing on conditions for Palestinian trade, Mr. Ezra Sadan, the representative of the Agricultural Research Organization, Israel, considered the present trade patterns, the trade policies before 1992, the question of access to markets and the routing of such access. 
In the late 1980s, Palestinian annual gross national product (GNP) had been estimated at about US$ 2,750 million. 
Export of goods to Israel and Jordan contributed to the GNP a modest amount of US$ 150 million. 
Considering Israel's policies towards the Palestinians, it was necessary to distinguish between farm and non-farm trade. 
Since 1968, Israel's direct non-farm trade policy with respect to existing Palestinian manufacturers had been quite liberal, admitting Palestinian products, consumer and producer goods in the Israeli market free of fiscal and administrative barriers. 
In the next decade, it had levelled off due to Israel's introduction of a licensing policy aimed at discouraging Palestinian entrepreneurs from competing in the domestic Israeli market. 
55. During the ensuing discussion, it was stressed that the ongoing peace process, with its political achievements, also provided an opportunity for economic development. 
There was great interest in the economic issues in and outside the region, but it was important to use the momentum created by the peace process. 
It was stated that the establishment of a Palestinian state remained the central goal for the Palestinians and also that economic decisions would be influenced by that goal. 
Participants discussed various options for promoting trade and regional cooperation. 
It was pointed out that the Palestinians in their economic relationship with Israel would like to see equitable, reciprocal and mutually advantageous conditions, which was not yet the case under the current circumstances. 
56. In her statement at the closing of the Seminar, Mrs. Leila Shahid, General Delegate of Palestine to France and Permanent Observer of Palestine to UNESCO, stressed the special importance of this kind of meeting for the Palestinians. 
The current peace process represented an opportunity to build together a society based on mutual respect, fairness and equity. 
The Israelis and Palestinians could now talk to each other in a manner that had never been as free, as responsible politically and as challenging. 
That was an important foundation for forming a new relationship between the parties. 
The rich exchange of ideas and the highly sophisticated intellectual work of the Seminar was a contribution to that effort. 
Accordingly, the Seminar had been primarily devoted to the issue of trade and investment, which were of determining importance in the complex process of building a new economic structure. 
It had provided an opportunity for the participants to exchange views and offer fresh perspectives on the challenges and the difficulties that lay ahead. 
The Committee was encouraged by and appreciative of the contribution made by donor Governments. 
The commitment of the donor community at the Conference to Support Middle East Peace and the readiness to extend the needed assistance to the Palestinians at this important juncture of their history was of special significance. 
Deeply concerned by the continued obstruction to the dispatch of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH), pursuant to resolution 867 (1993), and the failure of the Armed Forces of Haiti to carry out their responsibilities to allow the mission to begin its work, 
Noting resolution MRE/RES.6/94, adopted unanimously by the ad hoc meeting of Ministers of Foreign Affairs of the Organization of American States on 9 June 1994, which, inter alia, calls for a strengthening of the mandate of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH), 
Recalling also the Statement of Conclusions of the Friends of the Secretary-General on Haiti of 3 June 1994 (S/1994/686), 
Noting the importance of the rapid dispatch of UNMIH as soon as conditions permit, 
Condemning the recent escalation of violations of international humanitarian law and the naming of the so-called "de facto III government", 
4. Authorizes the Secretary-General to identify personnel, plan and make prior arrangements to enable the Security Council to authorize the rapid deployment of UNMIH, once the Secretary-General reports to the Council and the proper environment for such a deployment has been created; 
5. Invites Member States to prepare to provide promptly the troops, police, civilian personnel, equipment and logistical support required for the appropriate configuration of UNMIH; 
When the need arises, they will be requested by the Secretary-General and, provided the Member State agrees, they will be rapidly deployed to set up a new peace-keeping operation or to reinforce an existing one. 
While serving the United Nations, they will have the same status and will be covered by the same administrative and financial arrangements as other units and personnel contributed to a peace-keeping operation. 
4. Troops provided under the stand-by arrangements are expected to be fully operational, including the normal equipment necessary for them to function. 
5. To ensure its effectiveness, the system of stand-by arrangements requires detailed information about the numbers, volume and size of the units or other capabilities involved. 
8. In addition to the above firm commitments, additional commitments are expected from 27 other Member States, of which 10 are in the process of finalizing their official offers. 
9. The system of stand-by arrangements has the potential of providing the United Nations with the capacity to deploy needed resources rapidly to new or ongoing peace-keeping operations. 
1. As from 2400 hours on 30 June 1994, a comprehensive and general cease-fire and the renunciation of further use of force against each other shall take effect, in accordance with United Nations Security Council resolution 924 (1994) concerning the situation in the Republic of Yemen (Yemen). 
3. The International Committee of the Red Cross and other humanitarian organizations shall be allowed to deliver humanitarian relief without hindrance, primarily medicine, water and food supplies, to the areas affected by the conflict, especially Aden and other places where refugees are concentrated. 
Furthermore, it aims at facilitating a peaceful solution to the conflict through national dialogue. 
However, it is obvious that resolution 931 (1994) cannot be implemented without a cease-fire and its stabilization. 
But, unfortunately, the secessionists intentionally violated the cease-fire for purely political reasons. 
We, therefore, reiterate our commitment to a permanent cease-fire. 
The Government of the Republic of Yemen will spare no effort in order to implement resolutions 924 (1994) of 1 June 1994 and 931 (1994). 
Accordingly, only a few days after his election at the Dakar summit meeting, to the chairmanship of the Organization of African Unity (OAU), President Abdou Diouf sent a special representative to Arusha to assist the parties to the conflict in finding a negotiated political solution. 
Senegalese officers were part of the neutral OAU military observer group set up to supervise this cease-fire. 
Subsequently, when consulted by the Secretary-General of OAU, on 11 May 1994 at Pretoria, about Senegal's willingness to participate in a possible expansion of UNAMIR, whose troops had meanwhile been considerably reduced by the United Nations, President Abdou Diouf reacted positively. 
In view of the delay in putting into place this expanded force, and the continuation of intolerable massacres of civilian populations, Senegal was consulted by France about the temporary deployment, as in the case of Somalia, of a multinational humanitarian mission. 
Our country agreed in principle at that time, it being understood that the Security Council would adopt a resolution on the question defining a clear mandate for fulfilling a precise objective. 
Two facts should be noted with regard to the foregoing: 
(1) Senegal's presence in Rwanda falls within a framework of humanitarian principles and a concern for promoting peace. 
Its intention is to contribute, in an impartial manner, to the security and protection of displaced persons, refugees and civilians at risk in Rwanda. 
If a country other than France had taken the initiative to propose the establishment of a multinational operation, our attitude would have been the same. 
Recalling the letter of 16 June 1994 from the President of the Security Council to the Secretary-General (S/1994/714), 
Noting the letter of 21 June 1994 from the Foreign Minister of the Russian Federation to the Secretary-General (S/1994/732), 
1. Welcomes the Secretary-General's report of 16 June 1994; 
1. On 6 May 1994, the Security Council adopted resolution 917 (1994), in view of the failure of the military authorities in Haiti to comply in full with the relevant resolutions of the Council and the provisions of the Governors Island Agreement. 
2. In resolution 917 (1994) the Council decided that, acting under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, starting no later than 2359 hours Eastern Standard Time on 21 May 1994, all States should adopt the measures set forth in paragraphs 6 to 10 of the resolution. 
The Council would consider progressive suspension of the measures contained in the present resolution and earlier relevant resolutions, based on progress in the implementation of the Governors Island Agreement and the restoration of democracy in Haiti. 
3. The text of resolution 917 (1994) was transmitted to the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of all States upon its adoption. 
5. As at 28 June 1994, 18 replies have been received pursuant to paragraph 13 of resolution 917 (1994). 
"The Security Council reaffirms its resolutions 924 (1994) of 1 June 1994 and 931 (1994) of 29 June 1994 on the situation in the Republic of Yemen. 
The Security Council demands that all concerned fully implement this Agreement. 
"The Security Council further demands that both sides fully implement the provisions of Security Council resolutions 924 (1994) and 931 (1994), and urges all concerned to cooperate fully with the Secretary-General and his Special Envoy, in particular for the possible establishment of a mechanism to sustain the cease-fire. 
"The Security Council calls once again on the parties to stop all offensive military operations and other provocative actions, as well as all cease-fire violations and ethnic cleansing, and to cooperate with the Secretary-General's Special Representative for the Former Yugoslavia and the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
"The Security Council deplores all attacks on United Nations personnel and calls on those responsible to ensure that such attacks do not take place. 
It also condemns the restrictions imposed on UNPROFOR's freedom of movement and demands that these restrictions be immediately lifted, so as to enable UNPROFOR to assist in the implementation of the 8 June Agreement." 
Reaffirming its resolution 696 (1991) of 30 May 1991 and all subsequent relevant resolutions, 
Reaffirming its commitment to preserve the unity and territorial integrity of Angola, 
Reiterating the importance it attaches to the full implementation of the "Acordos de Paz" and relevant Security Council resolutions, 
Stressing also that its future decisions concerning Angola will take into account the extent to which the parties demonstrate their political will to achieve a lasting peace, 
Strongly urging both parties, and in particular UNITA, to exercise maximum flexibility and good faith in the negotiations in Lusaka at this crucial stage and to refrain from any acts which could delay their early and successful completion, 
Recalling its readiness, in principle, in accordance with resolution 922 (1994), to consider authorizing promptly an increase of the strength of the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) to its previous level, 
Deeply concerned at alleged violations of the measures contained in paragraph 19 of its resolution 864 (1993), 
Emphasizing that Angolans bear ultimate responsibility for the successful implementation of the "Acordos de Paz" and any subsequent agreement, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General dated 20 June 1994; 
6. Welcomes the preparations and the contingency planning undertaken by the Secretary-General for an appropriate United Nations presence in Angola once a comprehensive peace settlement is reached, and reaffirms its readiness to consider promptly any recommendations from the Secretary-General in this regard; 
9. Strongly deplores the intensification of offensive military actions throughout Angola contrary to resolution 922 (1994) and reiterates its demand that both parties cease immediately all military operations; 
10. Further deplores in this regard the worsening of the humanitarian situation and strongly condemns acts that imperil humanitarian relief efforts, and all actions which inhibit the free and unrestricted movement of humanitarian relief and humanitarian relief workers; 
11. Strongly urges both parties to grant immediately security clearances and guarantees for relief deliveries to all locations, and to refrain from any action which could jeopardize the safety of relief personnel or disrupt the distribution of humanitarian assistance to the Angolan people; 
12. Commends those States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations which have already contributed to the relief efforts, and appeals to all States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations to provide rapidly further assistance to Angola to meet the growing humanitarian needs; 
Deeply concerned by the continued obstruction to the dispatch of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH), pursuant to resolution 867 (1993), and the failure of the Armed Forces of Haiti to carry out their responsibilities to allow the mission to begin its work, 
Noting resolution MRE/RES.6/94, adopted unanimously by the ad hoc meeting of Ministers of Foreign Affairs of the Organization of American States on 9 June 1994, which, inter alia, calls for a strengthening of the mandate of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH), 
Recalling also the Statement of Conclusions of the Friends of the Secretary-General on Haiti of 3 June 1994 (S/1994/686), 
Noting the importance of the rapid dispatch of UNMIH as soon as conditions permit, 
Condemning the recent escalation of violations of international humanitarian law and the naming of the so-called "de facto III government", 
4. Authorizes the Secretary-General to identify personnel, plan and make prior arrangements to enable the Security Council to authorize the rapid deployment of UNMIH, once the Secretary-General reports to the Council and the proper environment for such a deployment has been created; 
5. Invites Member States to prepare to provide promptly the troops, police, civilian personnel, equipment and logistical support required for the appropriate configuration of UNMIH; 
6. Decides to keep the situation in Haiti under constant review, and expresses its readiness to consider promptly any recommendations for a future UNMIH that the Secretary-General, as requested, may make concerning the deployment of UNMIH in the light of developments; 
Recalling the letter of 16 June 1994 from the President of the Security Council to the Secretary-General (S/1994/714), 
Noting the letter of 21 June 1994 from the Foreign Minister of the Russian Federation to the Secretary-General (S/1994/732), 
1. Welcomes the Secretary-General's report of 16 June 1994; 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 138 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/807 and Add.1, 2 and 3. 
2. At its 69th and 70th meetings, on 29 June 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations: financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations". 
3. At the 70th meeting, on 29 June, the Chairman orally presented a draft decision which the Committee adopted without a vote (see para. 5). 
Decides to maintain the current level of resources approved under the support account for peace-keeping operations for the month of July 1994. 
This is particularly important at the present time when there is still the probability of armed confrontation between States, blood continues to be shed in civil, inter-ethnic and local conflicts, and the danger of the spread of weapons of mass destruction is increasing. 
Broad international cooperation in solving problems of an economic and social nature and promotion of and respect for human rights and freedoms are also essential aspects of maintaining stable and lasting peace. 
1. On 16 December 1993, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/75 G entitled "Regional disarmament", the operative part of which reads, inter alia, as follows: 
"6. Encourages States to address, in regional arrangements for disarmament and arms limitations, the question of the accumulation of conventional weapons beyond the legitimate self-defence requirements of States; 
They could also serve as a means to close dangerous gaps in the European arms control arrangements since these gaps cannot be filled through the harmonization of obligations of all CSCE participating States in the field of arms control, disarmament as well as confidence- and security-building. 
3. When the mandate for the Forum for Security Cooperation was negotiated at the CSCE Follow-up Meeting in Helsinki, Austria had insisted that regional measures should include "where appropriate, reductions or limitations". 
4. The JNA, the armed forces of the former Yugoslavia, was considered to be the fifth largest army in Europe. 
The major part of this army was taken over by Serbia/Montenegro ("Federal Republic of Yugoslavia"), one of the five successor States of the former Yugoslavia. 
The armed forces of Serbia/Montenegro are stronger in terms of quantity and quality than those of most of its neighbours. 
5. Croatia, whose territory remains partly occupied after a six-month war of conquest waged by the former JNA, is for understandable reasons trying to build up its military capabilities. 
Such a development is particularly threatening because this region is for nearly two and a half years the scene of the bloodiest war in Europe since 1945. 
It is therefore imperative that military imbalances in this region will be corrected through arms control measures and not through an arms build-up. 
However, in parallel to the peace efforts undertaken by the ICFY (International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia), one should consider how a political settlement could be reinforced by a set of measures for military stability. 
This concept is not aimed against any country; it should meet the security needs of all the countries in the region. 
9. This concept is based on the idea that the maximum levels of holdings of conventional armaments and equipment as well as limits for personnel of the newly admitted CSCE States in South Eastern Europe shall be commensurate with their legitimate defence needs. 
(a) The maximum levels of holdings and personnel limits of the newly admitted CSCE States in the region shall be agreed by them in regional negotiations with the participation of other CSCE States concerned. 
Taken together these levels will not exceed the holdings of the States which existed before 1991 on the territories of the new CSCE States in the region; 
(b) Conventional armaments and equipment of the newly admitted CSCE States in the region subject to limitation shall include at least the five categories of conventional armaments and equipment limited by the CFE Treaty; 
(c) Paramilitary forces shall be limited in order to prevent a circumvention of obligations; 
(e) An effective verification of reductions and holdings shall be established; 
(f) In addition to these obligations undertaken by the newly admitted CSCE States in South Eastern Europe, a set of appropriate CSBMs (confidence- and security-building measures) and stabilizing measures will be agreed among all regional States. 
Participants in this regional working group should be all the States which have emerged on the territory of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, their neighbours as well as certain other CSCE participating States. 
Limitations and related measures should have a legally binding character. 
In this context, the Ministers have agreed that the FSC should examine a CSCE contribution to regional security in South Eastern Europe through arms control and disarmament as well as confidence- and security-building. 
This open-ended group should examine a CSCE contribution to regional security in South Eastern Europe as mandated by the Rome Council Meeting, thus enabling the FSC to present its recommendations to the Budapest Summit Meeting. 
Austria would welcome a decision of the Budapest CSCE Summit on the concept for negotiations on arms control, disarmament as well as confidence- and security-building in South Eastern Europe. 
16. Obviously, such negotiations at a South European table in the FSC can only begin once all States of the region will fully participate in the CSCE. 
In this way, the Republic of Bulgaria contributed to increasing security and stability in Europe through the establishment of a stable, secure and verifiable balance of conventional armed forces at lower levels, as well as through increased openness and predictability of military activities. 
3. The Republic of Bulgaria strictly fulfils its obligations under the CFE Treaty, performing the necessary reductions within the time-limits specified in the Treaty. 
This has been confirmed by the international inspections undertaken in the Bulgarian territory in compliance with the verification and control mechanism under the Treaty. 
4. On the other hand, the Government of the Republic of Bulgaria is of the view that of the immense quantities of treaty-limited equipment and other weapons that remain in Europe even after the execution of the CFE commitments exceed the needs of secure stability. 
The interest in further measures, in the Balkans in particular, is well founded. 
1. In the period 1993-1994, Ukraine took steps in the field of regional disarmament in accordance with the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe, the 1992 Vienna document and the talks on confidence-building and security. 
During this period the States Parties to the treaties were provided with information (17 July 1992, 1 January 1993 and 1 January 1994) on the structure, location and numerical strength of the armed forces of Ukraine, as envisaged in the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe. 
We conducted 22 inspections of objects of verification in the territories of other States Parties to the Treaty. 
Representatives of Ukraine, at the invitation of other countries, took part in inspection groups of the United Kingdom, Italy, Poland, Hungary, France and Germany. 
2. In accordance with the provisions of the Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe, Ukraine needs to reduce 1,974 tanks, 1,545 armoured combat vehicles and 550 combat aircraft. 
3. According to preliminary data as of May 1994, in fulfilment of the agreements reached, 180 of 200 nuclear warheads had been transported into the Russian Federation, as envisaged in the Trilateral Statement. 
1. The General Assembly, at its forty-eighth session, adopted resolution 48/62 of 16 December 1993, entitled "Reduction of military budgets: transparency of military expenditures", calling upon all Member States to participate in the United Nations system for the standardized reporting of military expenditures as adopted by the General Assembly. 
2. In pursuance of that request, the Secretary-General addressed a note verbale on 28 February 1993 to the Governments of Member States inviting them to submit their views by 31 May 1994. 
3. To this date, the Secretary-General has received replies from Bulgaria, Ethiopia and Finland. 
In April 1994, in conformity with General Assembly resolution 40/91 B of 12 December 1985, the Bulgarian Government reported to the Secretary-General its military expenditures for the 1993 fiscal year using the United Nations reporting instrument. 
Defence used to account for more than 50 per cent of the national budget. 
However, the picture has changed drastically since peace has prevailed and the country is actively engaged in economic reconstruction. 
2. Moreover, no arms have been imported after the downfall of the past regime. 
Ethiopia keeps the rest only for defence purposes. 
3. In this connection, the Transitional Government would like to reaffirm its readiness to cooperate with the Secretary-General in this regard whenever requested. 
Information gained from both of these systems has proved to serve reasonably well the needs of Finland. 
2. Would all the Member States fully apply the agreed principles to their reporting, the present United Nations system of standardized reporting could be considered to be effective and to provide enough information. 
It could be similar to the one which is applied to the relevant CSCE reporting system and makes it possible for other member States to ask for additional background, information and clarifications about the submitted information. 
This would, in our view, not only strengthen and broaden the participation in the reporting system, but also promote openness and transparency on military expenditures as well as enhance the flow of objective information on military matters in general. 
1. On 9 December 1992, the General Assembly adopted resolution 47/54 D entitled "Implementation of the guidelines for appropriate types of confidence-building measures", the operative part of which reads, inter alia, as follows: 
"4. Appeals to all States to consider the widest possible use of confidence-building measures in their international relations, including bilateral, regional and global negotiations, as an important step towards prevention of conflict and, in times of political tension and crisis, as an instrument for peaceful settlement of conflicts; 
"5. Requests the Conference on Disarmament to pursue actively its work on the agenda item entitled 'Transparency in armaments', which includes consideration and elaboration of universal and non-discriminatory practical means to increase openness and transparency in military matters; 
"6. Invites the Secretary-General to continue to collect relevant information from all Member States; 
2. Pursuant to that request of the General Assembly, the Secretary-General, in a note verbale dated 28 February 1994, invited Member States to provide relevant information on this matter. 
1. As a member of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), Austria implements the confidence- and security-building measures as agreed upon in the Vienna Document 1992. 
In the view of Austria, these measures constitute important instruments for confidence-building and thus for conflict prevention in the CSCE region. 
Within the negotiations of the CSCE Forum for Security Cooperation, Austria strives to contribute actively to further enhancement of confidence- and security-building measures. 
2. Since Austria is convinced of the positive effects of such measures, in certain cases confidence-building measures which exceed the obligations of the Vienna Document 1992 are carried out on a voluntary basis. 
Thus, for example, in 1992 the neighbouring countries Slovenia and Italy were invited to observe a military exercise. 
In this context, different cooperation agreements between the Federal Ministry of Defence with the corresponding ministries of other States (among those of Bulgaria, Slovenia, Germany, the United States of America and Italy) have to be mentioned. 
1. The implementation of confidence-building measures in relations with other States has been a constant concern in the formulation of Colombian foreign policy, in that it has been perceived as an essential mechanism for the consolidation of peace and security in the region. 
Such has been the long-standing policy of Colombia. 
3. In this connection Colombia has adopted a number of important multilateral and bilateral measures. 
4. In the multilateral sphere we have taken initiatives aimed at strengthening the concepts and conclusions relating to hemispheric security developed by the Organization of American States (OAS), such as the implementation of measures to guarantee democracy, protect human rights and promote economic and social development. 
5. In addition we, with the other countries of the region, have agreed upon a conceptual framework for the establishment of machinery underpinning the commitment to mutual defence, the aim of which is to ensure the peace and security of the hemisphere. 
This has been done through consultation, as in the case of the meetings of government experts on regional confidence-building measures and security machinery, which sought to identify specific measures in pursuance of these objectives. 
6. Attention must be drawn within this conceptual framework to one aspect of particular importance which has provided common ground for the States of the region. This is recognition of the fact that the term "security" is not strictly military. 
Ultimately it is a concept embracing various elements ranging from the economic and social order, and comprehensive development, to questions relating to illicit trafficking in drugs and weapons, and the protection of the environment. 
7. For Colombia a new system of hemispheric security must be based on decisive factors in the strengthening of cooperation among States, such as mutual transparency - which can be attained through reciprocal inspection procedures. 
8. This approach includes the establishment of the Binational Commissions on Good Neighbourliness and Integration with neighbouring countries: with Venezuela and Ecuador, in 1989; with Panama, in 1992; and with Brazil and Peru, in 1994. 
9. The establishment of these Commissions is based on three fundamental elements: 
11. Colombia, in a spirit of realism and pragmatism, has designed the machinery of the Commissions on Good Neighbourliness, which, based on the identification of binational interests, formulate appropriate pre-emptive and reactive instruments in response to situations threatening shared values. 
13. The Commissions on Good Neighbourliness and Integration are presided over by the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the States parties, and meet alternately in each State, at intervals corresponding to progress in their activities. 
14. The Colombian national commission comprises high-level representation from the public and private sectors and from frontier areas, whose role is to generate initiatives and assure follow-up of the undertakings entered into by the parties. 
16. Consolidation of the objectives of the Commissions on Good Neighbourliness and Integration will, in the medium and long term, strengthen mutual confidence in the region. 
The Commissions have helped to generate a new concept of international cooperation highlighting the promotion of economic and social development. 
1.1. We, Ministers for Foreign Affairs and representatives of States participating in the Conference, have decided to meet in Paris in response to the European Union's call for the conclusion of a Pact on Stability in Europe. 
1.2. We are today at a turning-point in the history of the European continent. 
Considerable progress has been made along the road to democracy, peace and the unity of Europe. 
1.4. We welcome the efforts deployed for that aim in forums such as the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) and the Council of Europe. 
With this perspective in mind, we have decided to hold a Conference on Stability in Europe, which, following a consultation and negotiation process organized within its framework, should lead to the adoption of a Pact on Stability. 
1.5. The objectives of stability will be achieved through the promotion of good-neighbourly relations, including questions related to frontiers and minorities, as well as regional cooperation and the strengthening of democratic institutions through cooperation arrangements to be established in the different fields that can contribute to the objective. 
1.7. We have decided, as concerns our method, to proceed in a pragmatic manner. 
Countries which have already concluded bilateral agreements with their neighbours may also, if they wish, have these agreements included in the Pact. 
It will become for all those countries which conclude it an essential reference point to give a new quality, founded on the respect for differences and shared values, to relations between the peoples of the whole of Europe. 
2.1. In this spirit our countries have held intensive consultations over the last few months to decide on the problems to be dealt with, the procedures and the timetable to be observed to achieve the goals set. 
Those consultations have enabled us to agree on the way forward. 
They bear testimony to the constructive spirit and will to cooperate actively and to succeed which animate our countries. 
2.2. Against this background, we note the willingness of the States referred to in paragraph 1.4 to further develop their relations in the spirit of good-neighbourly relations, according to treaties and agreements already concluded, to continue or launch bilateral negotiations and to participate in round tables. 
The European Union expresses its readiness to play the role of moderator in the bilateral talks at the request of the interested parties. 
2.5. Other existing regional structures and international institutions could also contribute, through their activities, to the promotion of constructive cooperation and good-neighbourly relations at the regional level. 
ACCORDINGLY: 
2.7. We, Ministers for Foreign Affairs and representatives of the States participating in the Conference, have agreed to set up regional round tables. Their composition, the fields of cooperation and the working procedures are defined in a document for the organization of regional round tables (see annex II). 
2.9. We take note of the willingness of the countries referred to in paragraph 1.4 to include the existing good-neighbourly relations agreements in the Pact, if the parties agree, or in the absence of such agreements, to intensify or launch negotiations. 
In so doing, the Union will closely consult with CSCE which will participate through its institutions. 
4.2. Accordingly: 
- The European Union will set up a group, open to interested States and CSCE, which will meet regularly during the process to see to it that it advances and to facilitate its operation; 
- This group could call an interim conference in order to assess progress achieved. 
It will be responsible for adopting the Pact on Stability. 
5.3. We are mindful of the political importance of the proposed Pact on Stability and have adopted the concluding documents to guide us in this important endeavour. 
Their neighbouring countries, other countries willing to give their contribution as well as relevant international organizations and institutions which so wish, could also be invited, without any commitment in this respect ensuing from that for the future, and without prejudice to the content of their contribution. 
(d) Economic cooperation in the region; 
B. For the countries referred to in paragraph 1.4, there will be two round tables: one for the Baltic region; one for the other Central and Eastern European countries. 
The round tables will be composed of those of the interested countries in the region mentioned in paragraph 1.4, with the participation of the European Union, of relevant international organizations and institutions and of countries which, with the agreement of the interested countries, wish to contribute to the project. 
The Baltic round table should discuss general political issues of the region and should promote regional cooperation relating, for example, to integration of populations of foreign origin, national minorities, language training, ombudsman, transborder activities and maritime cooperation and cooperation among regions of neighbouring countries. 
The host country, or host organization, should provide at its expense meeting facilities, such as conference rooms, secretarial assistance and interpretation. 
The European Union has expressed its readiness to bear such expenses when meetings are held at the seat of its institutions. 
1. The previous report of the Secretary-General on the subject (A/AC.109/1160) listed the dates on which information had been transmitted to the Secretary-General under Article 73 e of the Charter of the United Nations up to 24 June 1993. 
2. The information transmitted under Article 73 e of the Charter follows in general the standard form approved by the General Assembly and includes information on geography, history, population, economic, social and educational conditions. 
a/ For a preliminary list of territories to which the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples (General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960) applies, see Official Records of the General Assembly, Eighteenth Session, Annexes, addendum to agenda item 23 (A/5446/Rev.1), annex I. 
Having considered the question of sending visiting missions to Territories, 
Recalling the relevant resolutions and decisions of the General Assembly and the Special Committee requesting the administering Powers to cooperate fully with the United Nations by receiving visiting missions in the Territories under their administration, 
1. Stresses the need to dispatch periodic visiting missions to Non-Self-Governing Territories in order to facilitate the full, speedy and effective implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples with respect to those Territories; 
4. Requests its Chairman to continue consultations with the administering Powers concerned on the implementation of paragraph 2 of the present resolution and to report thereon to the Special Committee as appropriate. 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 48/45 of 10 December 1993, in which the Assembly requested the Special Committee to continue to discharge the functions entrusted to it under resolution 1970 (XVIII), 
Stressing the importance of timely transmission by the administering Powers of adequate information under Article 73 (e) of the Charter, in particular in relation to the preparation by the Secretariat of the working papers on the Territories concerned, 
4. Decides, subject to any decision which the General Assembly might take in that connection, to continue to discharge the functions entrusted to it under Assembly resolution 1970 (XVIII), in accordance with established procedures. 
1. Mr. MSELLE (Chairman of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions) noted that the subject of the telecommunications system had been under consideration by the Advisory Committee for some time. 
The current system - a mixture of old and new, partly owned and partly rented - had a number of shortcomings, in particular high cost and the inability to serve the United Nations adequately on a world-wide basis, for example in terms of communications with peace-keeping operations. 
3. The Advisory Committee had considered the cost-effectiveness of the proposals and, notwithstanding the weakness of some of the information provided, had concluded that implementation of the project would be beneficial and would lead to savings, in view of which it was recommending approval of the proposal. 
The costs would be shared between the budgets of peace-keeping operations and the activities funded by the regular budget, in which connection the Advisory Committee had requested the Secretary-General to develop a simple formula for the equitable apportionment of those costs, taking into account usage and volume of traffic. 
The matter could be addressed again in future submissions by the Secretary-General. 
5. With respect to the question of revised estimates in connection with the decentralization of activities and resources in the fields of natural resources and energy, the Advisory Committee was recommending that, should the proposals be approved, the transfers between sections should take place as proposed by the Secretary-General. 
Acceptance of the proposals would make more efficient use of the large Earth station at New York, thus increasing the yield from the investment already made. 
The location of the European hub had not been finalized, but would be at Geneva or Vienna. 
8. The recommendation relating to advisory services had been implemented in the programme budget for 1994-1995, but it had not been possible to incorporate the second element in time. 
The report before the Committee reflected further consultations between Headquarters and the regional commissions, and had been prepared on the basis of criteria adopted by the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council. 
It had been concluded that there should be a single integrated technical cooperation programme, with implementation by the Department for Development Support and Management Services or the regional commissions on the basis of comparative advantage. 
As a result, as indicated in the report, it was proposed to redeploy nine Professional and nine General Service posts from the Department to the regional commissions. 
A critical core of six Professional posts would be retained at Headquarters. 
9. Mr. BOIN (France) said that the proposals, which would appear to result in savings of $277,500, were from the financial viewpoint welcome to Member States. 
10. Mr. MICHALSKI (United States of America) said that his delegation had no difficulties with the Secretary-General's proposals on decentralization, which appeared to be the only tangible result so far of restructuring as it affected activities in the field. 
11. His delegation was, however, somewhat troubled by the comments made on the telecommunications system. 
The Committee was being told that a very expensive project would, in effect, be virtually cost-free. 
Moreover, the very late issuance of the Advisory Committee's report seemed to have little justification outside the peak period of the Assembly. 
His delegation objected strongly to being obliged to work on a Secretariat schedule that displayed total disregard for Member States. 
Such cost escalation seemed to be a general problem at the United Nations, where projects presented as cost-effective overran original estimates and were considerably less user-friendly than the systems they replaced. 
The Secretary-General's proposals assumed a certain level of peace-keeping activities that his delegation did not regard as being accurate. 
The potential for cost-savings was certainly not apparent from the information presented. 
13. The Organization's communications problems were not due to a lack of equipment but to a lack of decision-making capacity at Headquarters, a problem which the proposals would do nothing to overcome. 
No expansion of the telecommunications capacity would, for example, offset the lack of a current telephone directory, the issuance of which would represent a much better investment in terms of improving communications at the Organization. 
In that connection he asked when a new telephone directory would in fact be issued. 
14. Notwithstanding the claims made by the Director of General Services, it would be appropriate for Member States to have an opportunity to have the proposals scrutinized by their own technical experts. 
A further curiosity was that, at a time of financial stringency, the Secretariat felt no hesitation in proposing additional major expenditure. 
It would be preferable to seek savings through contract negotiations with suppliers of current telecommunications services. 
It appeared, for example, that the published commercial rate for calls to Somalia was $4.91, whereas the discount commercial rate was $8.41. 
With respect to paragraph 10 of the Secretary-General's report on decentralization (A/C.5/48/76), he asked why no transfer of posts seemed to be taking place even though responsibilities were being transferred. 
Where posts were to be transferred, he asked what impact that had on the incumbent of a post at Headquarters, and whether that individual would also be transferred or needed to seek a new post. 
Lastly, it seemed that no other organ, such as the Committee for Programme and Coordination or the Second Committee, had considered the question of decentralization, an aspect that needed to be pursued. 
The proposed telecommunications system would restructure the flow of management information inside the United Nations system and between the managers of peace-keeping operations and field operations. 
Members should be conscious, however, that management involved not simply flows of information, but taking decisions. 
Nothing in the proposal showed that the management of peace-keeping operations would be improved through a volume increase in the information flow. 
The units dealing with the administration of peace-keeping operations were already swamped by the flow of information, and there was no assurance that the process would improve cost-effectiveness rather than damage it. 
The proposal must be carefully drawn and proper control maintained on the variation of parameters during its implementation, particularly in a field where technology was changing rapidly. 
More information from the Secretariat on its technical aspects would be welcome. 
20. Some questions arose, furthermore, about the role of the Secretariat as operator and prime user of the telecommunications system, in relation to other United Nations bodies. 
Members should be supplied with the information that ACABQ had used to provide justification, in paragraph 17 of its report (A/48/7/Add.9), for the fact that there would be no recovery of capital costs from the specialized agencies. 
Clearly, major telecommunications obligations were carried by other parts of the United Nations system, and any new developments should be made available to them as well. 
Moreover, if the United Nations was to become the manager of a system, the costs of which were being recovered beyond the United Nations Secretariat, its management structure and policies must be addressed. 
An urgent decision was needed on that matter, but the necessary information was not yet available. 
21. Mr. MERIFIELD (Canada) said, with regard to decentralization, that it was unclear which functions came under section 20 of the regular budget and which were funded under support costs, most of which were extrabudgetary. 
22. There was also some confusion over the role of substantive support. 
Furthermore, the role of the Department of Development Support and Management Services (DDSMS) did not appear to have been reduced, as the resources allocated for water and minerals had not been moved either to UNEP or UNCTAD. 
From the document, it appeared that the amount of resources given to DDSMS had been too high, since it could perform with nine fewer Professional posts; that might be an argument for their suppression. 
23. Mr. TAKASU (Controller) said, with regard to the proposals for decentralization, that those efforts had arisen out of concerns expressed by the Secretariat and Member States. 
The Secretary-General had identified areas where more could be done at the regional level through discussions with an interdepartmental task force and the regional commissions. 
The first proposal for transfer of responsibility and resources, under section 20 of the budget, had changed the allocation to 60 per cent for regional offices and 40 per cent for Headquarters. 
That proposal had been approved by the General Assembly and implemented. 
The proposal was to divide the posts among the Secretariat units with responsibility in those areas, since it had been decided to maintain a minimum core staff at Headquarters. 
The purpose of decentralization was to improve programme delivery. 
Financial savings would be welcome, but were not the key consideration. 
24. Regarding intergovernmental involvement in the issue, the report of the Secretary-General on regional cooperation (E/1993/85) had been submitted to the Economic and Social Council at its 1993 Summer session. 
25. In the report of the Secretary-General, paragraph 10 was not referring to a transfer of functions, but a designation of offices as focal points in the areas of water and minerals. 
Since the intention was to transfer more staff resources to the regional commissions, an incumbent in a post would be transferred whenever possible, to the regional commission. 
The grading structure had been based on a careful review of the required expertise. 
It was quite true that some of the regional commissions already had strong programmes in those areas; decentralization efforts represented a modest effort to strengthen them. 
26. Ms. GOICOCHEA (Cuba) said, with reference to paragraph 10, that it would be difficult for UNCTAD, within its allocated resources, to take on additional responsibility for minerals. 
The decision of the Economic and Social Council with regard to regionalization was a sensitive issue, involving the third phase of restructuring. 
27. Mr. CLAVIJO (Colombia), referring to document A/C.5/48/76, said that the Fifth Committee would need to seek guidance from the Second Committee concerning the proposals contained in the document, particularly those relating to the decentralization of activities in the fields of natural resources and energy. 
His delegation had always supported measures to ensure greater involvement on the part of countries receiving technical cooperation, and it had no objection to the proposals provided that they did not affect resource availability at Headquarters. 
The United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) had a number of comparative advantages; there was a need to ensure that it also had adequate resources. 
29. Mr. TAKASU (Controller) said that what was at issue was not a transfer of resources, but the designation of an office to act as a focal point. 
UNCTAD had the strongest programme in the mineral resources sector. 
30. The decision to entrust to UNEP global responsibilities for water did not mean that other bodies would have no input in that area. 
It was to be hoped that a preliminary version representing at least the upper levels of each department could be issued in July. 
With regard to satellite technology, it was not the dishes which were easily outdated, but the computers; however, the computers were usually modular and could be updated. 
33. The number of new posts requested by the Secretariat was 29, not 54. 
34. The United Nations was charged $0.85 per minute for use of the leased-line network. 
35. The cost of the leased-line network was renegotiated every other year; in areas where there were no direct lines, the United Nations paid the same rate as the United States Government. 
36. The comments made by the United Kingdom representative concerning the project management structure were valid; her Department had assigned a senior staff member to the project and would continue to strengthen it. 
The satellite network had been under consideration since 1984. 
40. Mr. MICHALSKI (United States of America) said that he had difficulties with the information just provided. 
He requested the Secretariat to specify the amount invested in telecommunications since 1984; clearly, some upgrading had taken place. 
41. Any suggestion that his delegation was resisting progress by failing to approve the proposal under consideration was unacceptable. 
In particular, the reference to Addis Ababa and Nairobi was designed to incite frictions between his country and the two countries concerned. 
It would be helpful if the Secretariat could make proposals for improving telecommunications in those areas without the new system. 
It was doubtful whether the experts whose views were cited had read all of the background documentation. 
43. It was difficult to say no to anything in the United Nations. 
His delegation could no longer tolerate having such proposals presented to it and then coming under pressure to believe everything that it was told by the Secretariat, nor could it accept the willingness of Member States to approve any proposals that came before them. 
While 29 of those posts were to be funded from the regular budget, it was unclear where the other 25 would come from. 
The Secretariat was undermining its own credibility by ignoring the Advisory Committee's recommendations. 
Perhaps, as stated by the Director of General Services, the proposal had been the subject of much discussion in the Secretariat, but it had not been thoroughly vetted by Member States. 
His delegation was unable to accept the proposal based on the information provided in the Secretary-General's report. 
47. Moreover, his delegation had never endorsed the assumption that the number of peace-keeping operations would decrease, nor was there any change in its commitment to peace-keeping. 
His Government was chiefly concerned with the inadequacy of the cost-benefit analysis conducted by the Secretariat. 
48. The CHAIRMAN said that the matter would remain under discussion. 
After drawing attention to paragraphs 3, 4 and 5, he recommended the draft resolution for adoption without a vote. 
51. The CHAIRMAN said that the Committee had concluded its consideration of agenda item 123. 
In that connection, she pointed out that the said balance did not reflect the contributions paid to the Committee, a matter which the Committee would need to discuss. 
His delegation looked forward to receiving that report, which would have a major impact on his Government's future position on the financing of peace-keeping operations. 
An even more fundamental issue was involved, namely, the right of Member States under Article 17 of the Charter to have control over the resources and budget of the United Nations. 
55. Ms. DODSON (Director of Personnel) said that reference to a comprehensive grade-by-grade review had been removed from the Report of the Secretary-General on amendments to the staff rules (A/C.5/48/37) and been replaced by the new system of continuous review. 
56. Ms. GOICOCHEA (Cuba) said that the personnel question should be considered at the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly especially since the Joint Inspection Unit was scheduled to submit at that session a detailed study on all issues relating to personnel policies including those which covered hiring practices. 
She wondered how the Secretariat planned to take into account the principle of equitable geographical distribution in the hiring of staff under the new series. 
Her delegation wondered why the Fifth Committee was considering an issue which seemed to have been decided upon by the Secretary-General. 
It wished to know how that action related to intergovernmental decisions taken on policies and changes in policies governing recruitment of personnel. 
57. Mr. ORLOV (Russian Federation) said that none of the existing staff rules made it possible to promptly solve, with a minimum of expenditure, the problems relating to the recruitment of staff to serve on the growing number of United Nations peace-keeping operations. 
He did not fully understand the distinction between short-term appointments and appointments of limited duration. 
He also had doubts about the scope of the rules for contracts of limited duration and wondered whether staff in that category included field technical cooperation personnel. 
Such criteria were needed in view of the differences in remuneration. 
In that connection, administrative expenditures as well as personnel costs would undoubtedly increase. 
58. Mr. KHENE (Algeria), speaking on behalf of the Group of 77, said that since it was highly unlikely that a decision would be taken at the current meeting, the whole issue should be postponed and taken up at another meeting of the Committee. 
59. Mr. ST\x{6dfd}KL (Germany) said that he would like to know the position of the International Civil Service Commission (ICSC) on the question. 
However, the role of the Fifth Committee must be clarified; if it was expected to approve those amendments, a statement on programme budget implications would be required. 
Like the representative of Germany, he would welcome any information concerning the ICSC position on the issue. 
61. Mr. BOIN (France) said that he understood that the Committee was merely being asked to take note of the proposal. 
Under Article 101 of the Charter, the Committee had the power and duty of approval concerning rules governing United Nations staff. He sought some clarification regarding the employer's contribution to the pensions of such staff. 
His delegation would prefer an ad hoc arrangement that reconciled the need for flexibility in dealing with staff under the 300 series with the Committee's obligation to discharge its responsibility properly. 
The issue should be examined at the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly when the Committee would also have the input of ICSC. 
62. Ms. ROTHEISER (Austria) said that new regulations were needed to accommodate the changes that had occurred in the Organization, especially in the peace-keeping areas. 
She agreed with the Australian delegation that a statement on programme budget implications might be necessary, and supported the involvement of ICSC and the postponement of the debate to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. 
63. Ms. GRAHAM (United States of America) said that it was important to address problems concerning hiring procedures for the protection of both the Organization and staff to be covered under the new series. 
While there was an upper limit of four years per contract, it was not clear whether limited duration staff might not work for their entire careers on several series 300 contracts. 
In that connection, she wondered what the obligations or liabilities of the Organization towards staff in such specific situations were. 
64. Ms. BONIS (Netherlands) asked the Secretariat to provide more information on the criteria for choosing the types of contract granted, particularly in the field of technical cooperation. 
66. It was so decided. 
67. Ms. DODSON (Director of Personnel) said that the issue would definitely be considered again at the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly. The staff rules were currently being used by UNDP, and the Secretariat would like to use them at least for local staff on major peace-keeping operations. 
The Secretariat's procedures in that regard would be based essentially on regulations 12.2 and 12.3. There was a dire need for new staff rules to replace the current costly system of special service agreements used to hire short-term staff primarily for peace-keeping operations. 
On the average, appointments under the 300 series would save between $10,000 and $20,000 a year per staff member. 
68. Ms. GOICOCHEA (Cuba) said that decisions regarding staff rules must be brought before the General Assembly where their programme budget implications could be considered. 
The meeting rose at 1.05 p.m. 
6. The CHAIRMAN said that the Committee had concluded its consideration of that phase of the agenda item and requested the Rapporteur to report thereon direct to the General Assembly. 
10. The CHAIRMAN said that the Committee had concluded its consideration of the item, and he requested the Rapporteur to report thereon to the General Assembly. 
12. Mr. MICHALSKI (United States of America) asked whether the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions had completed its review of the report on staff assessment and when that report and that issue would be put on the Fifth Committee's agenda. 
13. Mr. TAKASU (Controller) said that the Advisory Committee's review of the report on staff assessment had already taken place. 
14. Mrs. RODRIQUEZ (Cuba), referring to administrative instruction ST/AI/395 of 2 June 1994 on appointments of limited duration, urged the Secretariat to explain at the next formal meeting why it had apparently disregarded the Fifth Committee's decision on the matter. 
OUTCOME OF THE WORLD SUMMIT FOR SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT: 
2. The Secretary-General is transmitting herewith the views received as of 28 June 1994. These include replies from Austria, Canada, Cuba, Greece (on behalf of the European Union) and Ukraine. 
1. The World Summit for Social Development should constitute the beginning of a new phase of cooperation among Member States in the area of social development with the aim of achieving social peace and stability. 
The Summit should enhance international cooperation with a view to solving international problems in the economic, social, cultural and humanitarian fields. 
The recommendations of the Summit should build upon the relevant results of recent United Nations conferences (such as the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development in 1992, the World Conference on Human Rights in 1993 and the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held in 1994). 
This could lead to the emergence of a new comprehensive development paradigm. 
2. The Summit should emphasize the security dimension of social development. It should aim at elaborating a comprehensive model of human security. 
3. The Summit should be conscious of the continued validity of and build upon the Guiding Principles for Developmental Social Welfare Policies and Programmes in the Near Future. 
These principles were adopted by the Interregional Consultation on Developmental Social Welfare Policies and Programmes in Vienna in September 1987. 
They continue to provide a feasible set of general recommendations for action at the national, regional and international levels. 
The regional expertise of the United Nations regional commissions will be of value. 
Interdependencies between patterns of consumption and production on the one hand and phenomena of social disintegration within industrialized countries, impact on global natural resources and imbalances in the North-South relationship, on the other hand, should be examined. 
5. The Summit should aim at mobilizing all international organizations with mandates in the social area. It should endeavour to arrive at a division of labour that would assign clear responsibilities to the different organizations. 
The International Labour Organization, in addition to its manifold technical cooperation activities, plays an important role, in particular with regard to setting international norms. 
These international norms need to be better publicized. They should be used more thoroughly as the basis for decisions in international cooperation, in particular development cooperation. 
6. Since there is general agreement about the need to focus on selected priority areas and to make concrete proposals, the Summit should lead to concrete action-oriented plans and programmes that can be monitored on an ongoing basis. 
In this context, Austria fully supports the concept of fixed targets, as has been advocated by the Secretary-General. 
8. The Summit should provide States with new incentives and ideas to focus their efforts on sustainable social development. It should emphasize that the primary responsibility for social development rests with the national authorities. 
Each country has to set its national social objectives. 
No single social strategy or model of development can be applied to all countries. 
The Summit should be aware of the financial constraints faced by all countries. It should underline the necessity of shifting resources towards investments with high social multiplier effects. 
Employment-promoting measures could generate productive employment, which, in turn, could help reduce poverty and contribute to social cohesion. 
Employment should become a central objective of investment. 
According to European studies, additional jobs have been created in the past 10 years primarily through governmental schemes. 
Transnational investments in infrastructure and transport projects could create jobs, provide an exchange of goods and contribute towards environmental protection. 
A new evaluation of the "traditional" qualifications of men and women could contribute to eliminating the danger of impoverishment for women who have jobs but whose salaries are very close to the poverty line. 
12. In the priority area of "productive employment", the Summit should endeavour to give stronger recognition to such activities as care for the young, the old and the sick and preservation of the environment, which are essential for the cohesion of all societies. 
13. In view of the danger of destabilization of societies as a result of illegal drug trafficking, organized transnational crime and migration movements, the Summit should give special consideration to the need for global cooperation in these fields, in particular through the United Nations system. 
14. The Summit should recommend measures to promote endeavours of grass-roots groupings (village communities, tribal units) for the sustainable use of fragile eco-systems and for the alleviation of poverty in these areas. 
Ecologically sound alternative forms of economic activity (e.g., use of renewable energy, new forms of irrigation and cultivation), through the training of instructors, the bestowal of tools and the spreading of new techniques through social interaction, should be promoted. 
(a) The Secretariat's summary of the main points of the discussion at the first session of the Preparatory Committee covers the full range of elements of the "enabling environment" - economic/financial, political, cultural, social/institutional and environmental. 
(c) The statement that the Plan of Action should lead to strategies for social development at the various levels will require special attention. 
While the notion of a global strategy has been resisted, it would be unfortunate if the Plan of Action did not facilitate and indeed strongly encourage the formation of strategies. 
For this to take place with any degree of predictability will require that the Plan of Action contain a chapter that addresses the issues and processes of strategy formation. 
Similarly, international development agencies and multilateral agencies would be better able to develop strategies for supporting national strategies and programmes. 
Again, the Plan of Action of the Children's Summit provides some excellent pointers in this direction. 
The Plan of Action should require that such national and international strategies or programmes incorporate existing plans and programmes in social development (such as those for children, education for all, health etc.) and be completed by a certain date after the Summit. 
(d) Another aspect that will require that elements in the substantive chapters be pulled together is the role and needs of different actors and partners in civil society at both national and international levels, such as non-governmental organizations, the private sector, indigenous people, women, youth, and vulnerable groups. 
Such a chapter would provide an overview of their strategic roles and commitments, and assess the kinds of supports they would require, such as capacity development, to ensure their effective participation in the Plan of Action. 
Something akin to the report prepared by the United Nations Children's Fund on the Children's Summit, The Progress of Nations, could be envisaged. 
1. The Government of Cuba wishes its views on the question of Social Development to be taken into consideration in the drafting of the Declaration and Programme of Action of the Summit for Social Development. 
Given those realities, we would like to urge the Preparatory Committee, in planning the work of the Summit, to bear in mind the persistence of those negative phenomena, which obviously conspire against harmonious social development. 
1. Common principles of action: 
(c) Gender equality and the empowerment of women; 
(d) The role of social partners and civic society; 
(e) The primary responsibility of national Governments in implementing policy proposals in the Plan of Action; 
(f) Role of international cooperation in providing appropriate support for the national implementation of the Plan of Action. 
(ii) Promoting tolerance and non-discrimination; 
(iii) Gender equality and empowerment of women; 
(v) Protecting cultural diversity; 
(vi) Promoting the integration of youth in civic society; 
(vii) Improving the social services system with particular attention to people with special needs, including the aged and persons with disabilities; 
(i) Bringing Government closer to the people; 
(ii) Encouraging participation in Government and decision-making process; 
(iv) Promoting the right to organize; 
(v) Promoting integration of migrants; 
(vi) Protecting and integrating groups and people with special needs; 
(vii) Protecting the rights and promoting the welfare of persons belonging to minorities; 
(viii) Promoting access to information. 
3. Alleviation and reduction of poverty: 
(i) Improving living standards for all through economic growth and reform; 
(ii) Promoting a more equitable distribution of wealth and income; 
(iii) Improving participation and empowerment of the poor; 
(iv) Addressing the feminization of poverty; 
(i) Applying and when appropriate establishing indicators of poverty; 
(ii) Improving existing monitoring mechanisms, national and international; 
(iii) Improving the collection, analysis and dissemination of information; 
(c) Providing social services: 
(i) Improving basic education and health care, safe drinking water and sanitation for the poor; 
(ii) Supporting families and informal community services; 
(iii) Educational and training programmes to enable the poor to participate and exercise their rights; 
(i) Promoting structural reforms aimed at improving the framework conditions for poverty alleviation; 
(ii) Encouraging and supporting community self-help activities; 
(iii) Promoting access to land and credit; 
(iv) Improving rural health, water supplies and other infrastructure, including transportation; 
(v) Improving availability of agricultural inputs; 
(vi) Improving rural markets; 
(viii) Improving conditions in the informal sector; 
(ix) Improving public, health, sanitation and shelter for urban poor; 
(x) Integration and coordination of efforts to protect the environment and efforts to alleviate poverty; 
(xi) Increasing research on sustainable production techniques; 
(xii) Employing people in conservation programmes; 
(ii) Improving conditions for the working poor; 
(iii) Developing, where appropriate, alternatives to traditional welfare; 
(iv) Providing appropriate assistance to single parents and their children; 
(v) Protecting all children from abuse and exploitation; 
(vi) Support and adaptation of non-official systems of social protection and self-help institutions; 
(vii) Promoting social protection systems to include the poor. 
4. Expansion of productive employment: 
(i) Strengthening the private sector's potential to create new jobs; 
(iii) Facilitating the establishment and activities of small business; 
(iv) Supporting development of local financial intermediaries (for savings and credit); 
(vi) Promoting trade liberalization, opening up national markets to external competitors; 
(vii) Promoting improved resource flows to the poorest countries, including that of foreign direct investment; 
(viii) Promoting appropriate investment in research and development; 
(i) Improving information on employment opportunities; 
(ii) Reducing disincentives to hire workers; 
(v) Integrating the informal sector; 
(i) Improving integration in the workplace of persons with disabilities; 
(ii) Facilitating: 
a. Productive employment and advancement of women; 
b. Productive employment of young people; 
c. Integration of foreign employees into society; 
(e) Ensuring respect of the basic rights of workers; 
(ii) Creation of employment opportunities based on social utility; 
(iv) Creation of alternative forms of work. 
5. International cooperation on the basis of partnership for social development: 
(e) Ensuring that the social dimension is taken into account when developing and implementing structural adjustment programmes; 
6. Recommendations for action by the United Nations system: 
(b) Enhance coherence and effectiveness of the United Nations system within existing resources; 
(e) Support the important role of the International Labour Organization in the follow-up; 
It can serve as a good background for further defining the major directions of activities at both national and international levels. 
3. The current status of the socio-political, economic and demographic crisis has forced the countries in transition to seek cooperation with the international organizations. 
Such cooperation is necessary for the following reasons: (i) the new geo-political situation as well as the absence in some countries, like Ukraine, of the experience of independent development; and (ii) the non-standard and unique nature of the current socio-economic development of the countries in transition. 
4. Given the fact that the majority of the population has suffered from the current socio-economic conditions (e.g., in Ukraine, more than 70 per cent of the population is below the poverty line), cooperation with the international organizations should be directed towards social support and protection of the population. 
(a) Formulating the socio-economic strategies to overcome the crisis and to develop conditions for the normal functioning of the countries adjusting to the market economy. 
Such strategies should be specifically designed for each country, or, alternatively, they should adapt the experience gained by other countries in transition which have already passed certain stages of reform; 
(c) Assisting in the development of the required labour force forecast. 
This will allow for developing a realistic plan with regard to the number of required specialists, will optimize expenditures for their training and will diminish the level of unemployment; 
(d) Establishing on the basis of international experience, a system of targeted protection for the most vulnerable population groups, which would envisage involvement of non-State budgetary resources, including those of the international organizations, as well as designing the most effective approach to resource utilization; 
(g) Coordinating international efforts to alleviate the socio-demographic consequences of the Chernobyl disaster in the most affected countries, and in particular in Ukraine, which has been experiencing the most adverse after-effects of the disaster for the development and even the survival of the population in the affected areas; 
(h) Strengthening international cooperation for the prevention of conflicts leading to forced migration and increased numbers of refugees, whose arrival in the countries in transition imposes an additional burden on those countries and leads to increasing social tension. 
1. At its thirty-eighth session, the Commission on the Status of Women adopted a draft resolution entitled "Preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace". 
The dates for the thirty-ninth session of the Commission should be 15 March to 4 April 1995". 
The General Assembly, in its resolution 48/212 of 21 December 1993, repeated that request. 
The Secretary-General has the honour to submit to the members of the Assembly and the Council the annexed report, which was prepared by the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA). 
In its resolution 446 (1979) of 22 March 1979, the Security Council determined that the Israeli policy and practice of establishing settlements in those territories had no legal validity and constituted a serious obstruction to achieving a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East. 
In 1980, the International Labour Conference also expressed concern regarding the establishment of settlements and called for an end to that policy, as well as the dismantling of existing settlements. 
4. Shortly after the Six Day War in 1967, Israel established the first settlement in the Syrian Golan. 
Since that time, that policy has been developed more or less intensively and has accelerated since the beginning of 1990. 2/ Financial and tax incentives offered by the Government encourage settlers to make their homes in the occupied Arab territories. 
The issue of settlements, in this Declaration, was deferred to the permanent status negotiations phase, which should start not later than the beginning of the third year of the interim period. 
7. In July 1992, Israeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin announced that his Government would change Israeli national priorities by focusing on the absorption of Jewish immigrants and curtailing the building of settlements in the West Bank and Gaza Strip, but not East Jerusalem. 
During a debate in the Israeli Knesset, Mr. Rabin elaborated on this distinction by declaring that future settlement policy would not affect Greater Jerusalem or the borders with Jordan and the Syrian Arab Republic. 
14. Two sets of statistics are particularly important for the demography of East Jerusalem. 
The first shows the continuous settling of new immigrants in that part of the city, where it is estimated that, during the period from 1990 to 1994, around 4 per cent of all immigrants arriving in Israel will have settled. 
Table 1 shows immigration to Israel by area of residence. 
15. The second set of statistics shows the increasing presence of Israeli settlers, whose number in 1993 almost matched the Arab majority in East Jerusalem for the first time. 
Table 2 shows the population of the east and west parts of Jerusalem in 1967, 1990 and 1993. 
16. In 1993, there were some 300,000 Israeli settlers in the occupied Arab territories distributed as follows: 160,000 in East Jerusalem; 120,000 in the rest of the West Bank; 4,500 in the Gaza Strip; and 12,000 in the Golan Heights. 
Table 3 shows the number of settlers and settlements by geographical region. 
17. In the Syrian Golan, the first Israeli settlement, Merom Golan, was established on 15 July 1967. 
The Golan had been depopulated by the 1967 war. 
19. Under the excuse of "security requirements", Israeli authorities have engaged in the unprecedented practice of uprooting fruit trees (especially olive trees), thereby depriving farmers of their main source of income and forcing them to leave their land. 
(e) Eight new nature reserves in the West Bank were initiated as a first step towards closing the land to Palestinians. 
In the Gaza Strip, increased salinity due to sea-water intrusion has occurred as a result of Israel's excessive use of water for the settlements. 
24. The security situation of Arab residents in the occupied Arab territories is tenuous at best. 
The massacre at the Ibrahimi Mosque in Hebron in February 1994 was a manifestation of the serious threat constituted by the Israeli settlements and especially the settlers, who are generally well-armed. 
The fact that settlements have been established in the heart of Arab cities aggravates the security situation of the Arab residents. 
The Security Council, recognizing the importance and gravity of the situation, called for a temporary international or foreign presence in Hebron. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,782. 
I am pleased to inform you that the first item which the parties agreed to negotiate within the Timetable, namely the resettlement of the population groups uprooted by the armed conflict, was successfully concluded with the signing of an Agreement at Oslo on 17 June 1994. 
In addition, on 23 June 1994, while still in Oslo, the parties complied with their joint statement of March 1994 and signed an Agreement on the Establishment of the Commission to Clarify Past Human Rights Violations and Acts of Violence that have Caused the Guatemalan Population to Suffer. 
Copies of both Agreements are attached. 
Once I receive an official request from the parties on this matter, I shall give it due consideration and I shall inform you accordingly. 
Considering that the resettlement of these uprooted population groups should be a dynamic factor in the economic, social, political and cultural development of the country and, consequently, an important component of a firm and lasting peace, 
Recognizing the indispensable role of the participation of the affected population groups in taking decisions concerning the design and implementation of an effective resettlement strategy, 
Bearing in mind the statements and proposals for consensus elaborated on this topic by the civil Assembly, which includes the specific demands of organizations representing the various uprooted groups, 
2. "Resettlement" shall mean the legal process of return of uprooted population groups and individuals to their place of origin or another place of their choice in Guatemalan territory, and their relocation and integration therein, in accordance with the Political Constitution of the Republic of Guatemala. 
4. Uprooted population groups shall participate in decision-making concerning the design, implementation and supervision of the comprehensive resettlement strategy and its specific projects. 
This participatory principle shall extend to population groups residing in resettlement areas in all aspects concerning them. 
5. A comprehensive strategy will be possible only within the perspective of a sustained, sustainable and equitable development of the resettlement areas for the benefit of all the population groups and individuals residing in them in the framework of a national development plan. 
6. The implementation of the strategy shall not be discriminatory and shall promote the reconciliation of the interests of the resettled population groups and the population groups already living in the resettlement areas. 
1. To ensure that the uprooted population groups fully enjoy all their rights and fundamental freedoms, in particular those rights and freedoms which were affected during the uprooting process; 
2. To reintegrate the uprooted population groups, which were socially, economically and politically marginalized, and create the conditions that would allow them to be a dynamic factor in the economic, social, political and cultural development of the country; 
4. To develop and strengthen the democratization of State structures, ensuring that the constitutional rights and duties of the uprooted population groups are respected at the community, municipal, departmental, regional and national levels; 
5. To promote genuine reconciliation, fostering a culture of peace in the resettlement areas and at the national level based on participation, mutual tolerance, reciprocal respect and commonality of interests. 
1. Full respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms is essential for the security and dignity of resettlement processes. 
The Parties reiterate their decision to comply fully with the Comprehensive Agreement on Human Rights, which took effect on 29 March 1994, promoting respect for the human rights of uprooted populations, one of the vulnerable sectors which deserve particular attention, with special vigilance. 
2. Special emphasis should be placed on protecting female-headed families and widows and orphans, who have been the most seriously affected. 
3. The rights of the various indigenous communities, primarily Mayas, should be taken into account, especially respect for, and encouragement of, their way of life, cultural identity, customs, traditions and social organization. 
5.1. Recognize the formal and informal educational levels of uprooted persons, through the use of rapid evaluation and/or certification procedures; 
5.2. Recognize the informal studies of education and health promoters and grant them, following an appropriate evaluation, equivalent credit. 
6. The Parties request the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) to elaborate a specific plan to support and provide continuity to efforts to educate the population groups in the resettlement areas, including providing continuity to the efforts being made by the uprooted communities. 
7. The lack of personal documentation for the majority of the uprooted population groups increases their vulnerability and limits their access to basic services and the enjoyment of their civil and political rights. 
7.2. Decree No. 70-91, a provisional act concerning replacement and registration of birth certificates in civil registers destroyed by violence, shall be revised so as to establish a system adapted to the needs of all the affected population groups, with streamlined, free-of-charge registration procedures. 
7.3. The necessary administrative rules to streamline formalities to ensure that children of uprooted persons born outside the country are registered as native Guatemalans, in compliance with article 144 of the Constitution of the Republic, shall be promulgated; 
8. An essential element of the resettlement process is legal security in the holding (inter alia, the use, ownership and possession) of land. 
In that regard, the Parties recognize the existence of a general problem which particularly affects the uprooted population. 
In this context, it shall promote the return of land to the original holders and/or shall seek adequate compensatory solutions. 
11. The Parties recognize the humanitarian work of non-governmental organizations and churches which are supporting the resettlement processes. 
The Government shall safeguard their security. 
12. The Government undertakes to strengthen its policy for protecting citizens abroad, especially uprooted population groups residing abroad for reasons related to the armed conflict. 
It shall also ensure the voluntary resettlement of this population group in conditions of security and dignity. 
The Parties agree that a comprehensive resettlement strategy presupposes the productive integration of the uprooted population into the framework of a sustained, sustainable and equitable development policy in the resettlement areas and regions that will benefit all the population groups living there. 
Land, which is a finite resource, is one of the alternative sources of economic and productive integration. 
Sustainable agricultural development projects are required, in order to offer the population the means to break the vicious circle of poverty and degradation of natural resources and, in particular, to allow for the productive and ecologically sound protection and development of fragile areas. 
2.1. Carry out a review and updating of official land and real estate registers; 
2.2. Conduct studies to identify and individualize all State-owned, municipally owned and private land, offering an option to purchase it. 
These studies shall include information on the location, legal regime, acquisition, size, boundaries and agricultural suitability of the land in question; 
3. The criteria for selecting land for settlements shall include the agro-ecological potential of the soil, its price, the sustainability of natural resources and existing services. 
4. The development of the above-mentioned areas in conditions of justice, equity, maintainability and sustainability shall involve, in addition to agricultural activities, the creation of jobs and income from agro-industry, industry and services, under systems that are appropriate to the rural environment and to the preservation of natural resources. 
To this end, it is essential to develop basic infrastructure for communications, electrification and production. 
6. Productive integration projects and activities related to the comprehensive resettlement strategy shall take into account the following criteria: 
6.1. The regional and local aspects of the resettlement areas, and the use of territorial management tools to promote the use of resources in accordance with their best potential; 
6.2. Use of the response capacity, organizational levels and expectations of the population, promoting an increasingly organized and informed participation; 
6.3. Legalization and award of land titles, and of water rights, to provide the necessary framework of security in the use of these basic natural resources; 
6.4. Promotion of local and regional organizations and institutions for the combining of interests and rational planning of the use of available resources; 
6.5. Establishment of successive development objectives, based on a prime, immediate objective of food security and adequate nutrition for families and communities; 
6.8. Improvement and/or installation of permanent, competent services of technical support to all organizations and projects, including support to non-governmental organizations which select population groups to help implement their projects; 
6.9. Improvement and/or establishment of rural financial and credit assistance services suited to the needs and possibilities of the populations involved; 
6.10. Setting up of training programmes designed to diversify and expand the production and management capacity of the beneficiaries. 
8. The Government undertakes to eliminate any form of de facto or de jure discrimination against women with regard to access to land, housing, credits and participation in development projects. 
9. The solving of each of the problems involved in resettlement and development of the affected areas shall take as a point of departure the study and design of resettlement conditions and the advice, views and organized participation of the uprooted groups and resident communities. 
The Government agrees to intensify the administrative, technical and financial strengthening of local governments and organizations through basic training, occupational training and employment programmes. 
11. The Government also undertakes to expand on its plan for decentralization of public administration, and to enhance its capacity to implement them, gradually transferring decision-making power in the management of resources and administration of services to local communities and governments. 
1. The Parties recognize that the responsibility for solving the problems of resettling the uprooted population falls on the entire Guatemalan society, and not on the Government alone. 
2. For its part, the Government undertakes to allocate and mobilize national resources in a manner consistent with its efforts at macroeconomic stabilization and modernization of the economy; and to reorient and target public expenditure towards fighting poverty and resettling the uprooted population. 
Otherwise, the Government's commitment would be limited by financial constraints. 
1. The agreements contained in the comprehensive resettlement strategy shall be implemented through the execution of specific projects. 
3. The Committee shall be established within 60 days following the signing of this Agreement and to that end the Government of Guatemala shall issue the corresponding governmental decree. 
In carrying out said studies and analyses and formulating projects the Committee shall have the technical support of the corresponding specialized personnel. 
5. Once the study phase is completed and as soon as this Agreement enters into force, the Committee shall be responsible for prioritizing and approving projects and supervising their execution, allocating the funds required in each case and securing technical and financial resources. 
The Parties agree that implementation of the strategy shall meet the criteria of priority to the struggle against poverty, efficient management, participation of the recipient populations and transparency concerning expenditures. 
6. For the purpose of ensuring implementation of the resettlement strategy, the Parties agree to establish a fund to implement the agreement on resettlement of population groups uprooted by armed conflict essentially with contributions from the international community. 
The United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) shall be asked to administer the funds of each of the projects to be executed. 
Reiterating its wish to comply fully with the Comprehensive Agreement on Human Rights of 29 March 1994; 
Whereas, in this context, promotion of a culture of harmony and mutual respect that will eliminate any form of revenge or vengeance is a prerequisite for a firm and lasting peace, 
The Government of Guatemala and the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca (hereafter referred to as "the Parties") have agreed as follows: 
I. To clarify with all objectivity, equity and impartiality the human rights violations and acts of violence that have caused the Guatemalan population to suffer, connected with the armed conflict. 
To prepare a report that will contain the findings of the investigations carried out and provide objective information regarding events during this period covering all factors, internal as well as external. 
Formulate specific recommendations to encourage peace and national harmony in Guatemala. 
The Commission's investigations shall cover the period from the start of the armed conflict until the signing of the firm and lasting peace agreement. 
I. The Commission shall receive particulars and information from individuals or institutions that consider themselves to be affected and also from the Parties. 
The Commission shall be responsible for clarifying these situations fully and in detail. 
In particular, it shall analyse the factors and circumstances involved in those cases with complete impartiality. 
The Commission shall not attribute responsibility to any individual in its work, recommendations and report nor shall these have any judicial aim or effect. 
The Commission's proceedings shall be confidential so as to guarantee the secrecy of the sources and the safety of witnesses and informants. 
(ii) One member, a Guatemalan of irreproachable conduct, appointed by the Moderator with the agreement of the Parties. 
(iii) One academic selected by the Moderator, with the agreement of the Parties, from a list proposed by the University presidents. 
The Commission shall have whatever support staff it deems necessary, with the requisite qualifications, in order to carry out its tasks. 
The Commission shall work for a period of six months starting from the date of its installation; this period may be extended for a further six months if the Commission so decides. 
Inability to investigate all the cases or situations presented to the Commission shall not detract from the report's validity. 
In conformity with the Framework Agreement of 10 January 1994, implementation of this Agreement shall be subject to international verification by the United Nations. 
When he is appointed, he shall be authorized to proceed forthwith to make all necessary arrangements to ensure that the Commission functions smoothly once it is established and installed in conformity with the provisions of this Agreement. 
1. The international community has observed the continuing conflict in Afghanistan and its deleterious effects with mounting concern. 
2. On 1 January 1994, fighting intensified in Kabul and several other locations in Afghanistan, provoking further concern about the deteriorating situation in the country, especially the significant civilian casualties, the large number of displaced persons and the failure of the Afghan leaders to resolve their differences peacefully. 
In this connection, the Secretary-General issued two statements, on 4 and 12 January 1994, respectively, calling for, inter alia, an immediate cessation of the hostilities. 
His second statement supported the early dispatch of the special mission once conditions permitted and was issued in consultation with the Islamic Republic of Iran, Pakistan, the Russian Federation, Saudi Arabia and the United States of America. 
The statement, among other things, reiterated the Secretary-General's call for an immediate cessation of hostilities and welcomed the intention of the Secretary-General to dispatch the mission as soon as possible. 
He also met with representatives of Iran, Pakistan, the Russian Federation, Saudi Arabia and the United States, as well as other countries. 
6. On 27 March 1994, the special mission, headed by Mr. Mestiri, began its work in Afghanistan. 
During its visits to regional and other interested countries, as well as its meetings with Afghan personalities in Europe, the Mission's composition varied. 
7. The substantive and logistical support provided by the Office of the Secretary-General in Afghanistan and Pakistan and the assistance by the United Nations Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Assistance in Afghanistan, the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and the United Nations specialized agencies in Afghanistan were indispensable. 
8. From 27 March to 29 April 1994, the special mission travelled in Afghanistan to Jalalabad, Kabul, Mazar-i-Sharif, Shebergan, Herat, Bamyan, Kandahar and Khost, and in Pakistan to Peshawar and Quetta, where it held meetings with a number of Afghan leaders, personalities and groups. 
During this period, it also met with Pakistani officials. It then travelled to Teheran, Riyadh, Moscow and Ankara to meet with senior governmental officials. 
It travelled to Jeddah to meet with officials of the Organization of the Islamic Conference (see appendix). 
The mission also met a number of Afghans living abroad, including the former King of Afghanistan, Zahir Shah. 
In fact, in some places it was greeted by thousands, even tens of thousands of people. 
There were also many spontaneous demonstrations of support, which were often attended by hundreds and in some cases thousands of people. 
12. Throughout its itinerary, the mission was approached by numerous Afghans who expressed their thoughts, feelings, ideas and views on how the current situation might be resolved. 
In total, the mission received more than 300 peace proposals, letters and requests. 
It was greatly impressed by the practical and realistic nature of the many ideas and peace proposals, but what was most striking was the convergence of views. 
13. Travelling throughout Afghanistan, the mission found that although some parts were still at war, most of the country, at least two thirds, was at peace. 
It was impressive, for instance, to observe that no arms were seen in the streets of Herat. 
The effect of the war, however, could be felt throughout the country, spreading instability to various regions. 
Moreover, the fighting has undermined the very national institutions necessary to bring peace and to rebuild the country. 
14. Wherever the mission met the Afghan public, the people called for an end to the fighting, bloodshed and destruction and the restoration of peace. 
The expressions of gratitude, support and encouragement were very moving as the people put aside the uncertainties of their present situation to hope again for a better life. 
15. The fighting in Kabul seemed mostly to be characterized by artillery, rocket and mortar fire and some bombing. 
This type of warfare, while generally posing little risk to the combatants themselves, has caused enormous casualties among innocent civilians who have borne the brunt of the exchanges of fire. 
Since the recent round of fighting began, little territory has changed hands in Kabul. 
16. The impression one gets is that many of the soldiers fighting for either side are reluctant to risk their lives in this struggle. 
Most of the combatants appear to be young men and/or adolescents, many of whom may be illiterate. 
17. In several northern locations, fighting appeared to involve more conventional military tactics, i.e., infantry assaults with the objective of seizing particular positions. 
Almost all the Afghans that the mission spoke with said that no military solution was possible. 
Nevertheless, most regions have generally avoided being drawn into the present confrontation. 
In Kabul, Kandahar and Herat, as well as other places, whole sections have been destroyed. 
Heavy and large industries in Kabul and other cities have been looted. 
Much destruction occurred during the war against foreign occupation and the Communist regime. 
Nevertheless, serious damage has also occurred since power was transferred in April 1992. 
23. The main points of agreement the special mission found are listed below: 
(a) All Afghans that the mission met unanimously expressed a profound yearning for peace, condemned the current fighting and demanded that it end immediately. 
They said the fighting was causing untold death, destruction, injury, dislocation and human suffering and viewed the termination of hostilities as a necessary step to begin a political process; 
(b) Every Afghan expressed great pride in the victory against foreign occupation and the toppling of the Communist regime. 
(c) All Afghans demanded that the Government of Afghanistan represent the will of the Afghan people. 
They demanded that all segments of Afghan society be allowed to participate in an equitable and inclusive political process. 
They also expressed scepticism at whether the present political arrangements could achieve this; 
(d) All the people the special mission met, including all the political leaders, were emphatic that foreign interference was fuelling and prolonging hostilities in Afghanistan and that this had to end in order for reconciliation to proceed. 
(e) Even though Afghanistan is a diverse society with many ethnic, tribal and religious affiliations, the people widely identify themselves, first and foremost, as Afghans and Muslims. 
All Afghans wanted to ensure the territorial integrity and sovereignty of Afghanistan; 
(f) There was wide support for a transitional period during which a broad-based transitional authority would restore order and security, collect weapons and prepare for some type of assembly or election that would fully reflect the will of the Afghan people; 
(g) Most Afghans strongly felt that the international community and the United Nations had deserted Afghanistan for the past two years. 
In this connection, many Afghans called upon the United Nations to re-establish and maintain its physical presence throughout the country and in particular in Kabul; 
Nevertheless, almost all supported some form of United Nations monitoring, which could oversee a cease-fire and the collection of heavy weapons and supervise elections; 
(i) Most Afghans called for a collection of arms and the demilitarization of the country, with many saying it should begin in Kabul. Some groups suggested that there might be some programme of repurchasing or compensation in exchange for weapons. 
Many suggested that the United Nations should assist in monitoring the disarmament process; 
(j) There was wide consensus that a major international effort to assist in the reconstruction of the country was absolutely essential, with particular emphasis on the physical infrastructure of the country. 
Afghans viewed the lack of economic alternatives as one of the causes of the war. 
Many were disappointed that the international community had not provided more assistance. 
They viewed reconstruction as integral to establishing a sustainable peace process; 
(k) There appeared to be a wide consensus that some sort of security force should be established, initially for Kabul, which would become the nucleus of a national army; 
(l) Afghans felt that an important objective of the peace process should be the formulation and adoption of a new constitution that would embody the national sentiment and identity; 
(m) In addition to the United Nations, many Afghans expressed confidence and support for the Organization of the Islamic Conference playing a role in the peace process, including the type of monitoring described above; 
(n) There was widespread agreement that refugees should be repatriated, with the aid of the international community, and that their participation in the peace process should be facilitated even before their return; 
(o) There were also calls for a United Nations role in monitoring human rights until security and confidence were established. 
24. The many proposals received, including those of the political leaders, often went into great detail on the mechanics of establishing an acceptable political process. 
It was often in the very complex mechanisms that differences of opinion could be noted. 
But the special mission found many Afghans to be flexible about their proposals and willing to entertain modifications or changes in order to make the proposals more acceptable. 
25. There were some basic differences which focused on the nature and type of the political process, for example, whether there should be a Shura (a consultative body or council), Loya Jirgha (a traditional grand council or assembly), elections, or some combination thereof. 
Although almost all Afghans expressed the desire for some form of transitional period in which functional governance would be restored, there was a difference of opinion, especially among the leaders, on the type, number and order of steps necessary to achieve this end. 
Even though some opposed it, the Loya Jirgha was often mentioned as a forum through which a representative government could be established. 
Nevertheless, there were differences as to its timing, composition and function, as well as how it would be convened. 
26. All the regional and other interested countries that the special mission visited, including Iran, Pakistan, the Russian Federation, Saudi Arabia, Turkey and the United States, expressed their full support for the United Nations efforts and offered whatever assistance was necessary. 
Moreover, all countries consulted emphasized that they were interested in a peaceful and stable Afghanistan in which the country's territorial integrity and sovereignty were maintained and where the Afghan people would determine their government, free from outside interference. 
27. The special mission held two meetings, at Jeddah and Islamabad respectively, with Ambassador Bakr, Assistant Secretary-General for Political Affairs and representative of the Organization of the Islamic Conference for Afghanistan. 
The latest phase of the conflict, which began on 1 January 1994, has ruptured the remaining vestiges of a functioning central administration in Afghanistan, which were put into place by agreements negotiated at Islamabad and Jalalabad. 
29. The mission was struck not only by the universal belief among Afghans that significant and systematic foreign involvement was taking place, but also by the depth of resentment towards those perceived to be fuelling the conflict in Afghanistan. 
Even though all the mission's regional interlocutors expressed their full support for the sovereignty, territorial integrity and independence of Afghanistan, such perceptions should be of concern to the international community. 
Little money apparently goes to those who grow the illicit crops. Most of the money seems to be made elsewhere. 
31. The conflict in Afghanistan also flourishes because of the chaotic economic situation and the lack of viable economic alternatives. 
Many outside of Afghanistan have argued that it is necessary to have peace first, then reconstruction. 
But the mission believes that reconstruction assistance should not be seen as separate from but integral to a lasting political solution. 
Political and economic activity are interrelated and interconnected forces, which must be linked in Afghanistan in ways which encourage peace. 
It is important to point out that in areas where such forces have been encouraged, one sees the beginnings of sustainable economic activity, responsible political leadership and effective administration. 
32. Although it may not be possible to begin reconstruction efforts at the same time a political process is being initiated, it is essential that reconstruction efforts begin soon thereafter. 
Until the infrastructure of the country is repaired and public health and education are restored, the prerequisites for a stable financial system will not emerge and the Afghan economy will remain in its shattered state. 
These efforts have often been coupled with de-mining operations and have been successful in encouraging economic activity and normalcy in some areas. 
In these cases, the restart of economic activity has attracted the return of displaced persons as well as refugees. 
34. Even though ethnic and tribal tensions exist and have widened over the past two years owing to the current conflict, the widespread notion of Afghanistan as a sovereign and independent State still remains a powerful force. 
If nothing is done to stem the violence and begin a political process in which all segments of Afghan society are represented, including all ethnic, tribal and religious groups, disintegration could increasingly become a serious possibility, with grave regional and international implications. 
35. It is clear to almost everyone in Afghanistan, even to many of those engaged in the fighting, that no military victory by either side is possible. 
A continuation of the war serves no purpose, except to prevent the emergence of a truly representative political process and the reconstruction of the country. 
They have not yet lost faith in their country. 
36. At the national level, what is needed is the establishment of an acceptable transitional authority which could oversee a cease-fire, institute a process of disarmament, provide security throughout the country, especially in Kabul, and prepare for some form of elections in one to two years. 
Before such an authority can be established, there must be a country-wide cessation of hostilities. 
Any successful political process must involve all segments and groups of Afghan society. Afghans are looking for peace. 
At present, no regional or other country has the support and respect that the United Nations still commands in Afghanistan. 
The Afghans have seen how the lack of international attention has, in part, fed instability by creating the impression that the world did not care whether there was peace or war in Afghanistan. 
38. Clearly, it is time for the United Nations and the international community to assist the Afghans more actively in bringing peace to their country. 
A successful comprehensive effort to encourage peace would have to link international reconstruction assistance to a national political dialogue on acceptable transitional arrangements. 
39. The opportunity exists to alter the present stalemated political and military equation with practical diplomatic approaches - not with large peace-keeping forces or some other expansive international effort - and move Afghanistan away from war and towards peace. 
In any effort, it is important to rely not only on the desire of all Afghans to end the war, but also on Afghan ingenuity and faith in their nation to move the peace process forward. 
There should be no illusions that this will be an easy task. 
It will require patience, steadfastness and creative political approaches, but it is possible to create a momentum for peace. 
40. The first phase of a re-engaged United Nations effort would incorporate the following: 
(a) Given the great demand by all Afghans for the United Nations to be in Afghanistan, the Organization should re-establish its physical political presence at Kabul. 
If this is not possible, Jalalabad could serve as a provisional location, with the political representative making numerous visits to Kabul as well as visits to other cities. 
Other specialized agencies and programmes might also consider moving more fully back into Afghanistan, especially UNDP, in order for the political and reconstruction aspects to be more closely coordinated on the ground in Afghanistan. 
Governments should also be encouraged to re-establish their presence in Afghanistan; 
(d) A country-wide cease-fire and the establishment of a transitional authority are essential if conditions are to be established for free and fair elections. 
It also met with the Council of 14 Provinces, led by General Zaher Azimi (Harakat); the Emam Ghazzali Foundation; the Mayor of Kabul, Mr. Fazl Karim Aimagh; and a gathering of the district representatives at the City Hall. 
3. On 16 and 17 April, the special mission visited Mazar-i-Sharif, where it was greeted by thousands of people. 
It also met with intellectuals, professionals, representatives of a medical doctors' association and women's groups, elders from Mazar-i-Sharif, representatives from the northern provinces and displaced people. 
It held meetings with a number of political figures, including Mr. Sayed Mansour Naderi, the leader of Ismailis in Afghanistan, and Mr. Tawana Taleghani, and visited the camp of displaced people from Kabul. 
It then travelled by road to Shibergan, where it attended an outdoor meeting of tens of thousands of people, who enthusiastically voiced their support for the mission and during which many proposals were submitted. 
The mission then held private talks with General Dostum. 
4. On 18 and 19 April, the mission was in Herat, where it held several meetings with Governor Ismael Khan. 
It also met with a gathering of governors, commanders and other representatives from 14 Afghan provinces, who presented their peace plan. 
In addition, the mission met with Dr. Jalil Shams, Deputy Foreign Minister, prominent personalities, women's groups and business leaders. 
5. On 20 April, the mission arrived in Bamyan, where it was received by a large crowd, and attended a rally where leaders presented their views on the conflict. 
It also had meetings with the head and members of the Shura of Bamyan, with representatives of displaced families, women's groups and Hazara delegations from Bamyan, Uruzgan and Ghazni. 
It also met with delegations from the provinces of Helmand, Zabul and Kandahar. 
In addition, the mission held meetings with religious leaders, some 300 persons from Quetta and the southeastern provinces, two groups of students, women's groups, and intellectuals. 
7. On 24 April, the mission travelled to Kandahar, where thousands of people greeted it at the airport and outside the Governor's residence. 
Along with the Governor of Kandahar Province, Gul Agha, the mission met two important commanders, Amir Lalay and Mullah Naqib, as well as other elders and commanders from Kandahar and neighboring provinces. 
It was unable to meet with another commander, Mr. Sarkateb Atta Mohammed. 
It also met with Maulawi Tarakheel, Deputy Prime Minister Qutbuddin Hilal, Commander Abdul Haq, Minister of Repatriation Farouq Azam, Dr. Taleb and accompanying representatives of the Hezb-i-Wahdat. 
It also held meetings with delegations from the provinces of Kunar and Paktia and Shinwari tribal leaders. 
The mission also met with a group of Afghan organizations, including Afghan Mellat party, the Movement for National Unity, the Afghanistan All Mujahids Great United National Islamic Big Jabhah, the Organization for Peace and Disarmament and the Afghan League of Human Rights. 
Meetings were also held with tribal leaders, representatives of Afghan women's associations, a group of Afghan personalities and the Council for Understanding and National Unity of Afghanistan. 
9. On 28 April, the special mission travelled to Khost and met there with the Governor and Shura, as well as many other leaders, who explained their views at an outdoor assembly of hundreds of people. 
10. While at Islamabad, the mission met with Afghan Ambassador Roshan and Foreign Minister Arsala. 
It also met with Ambassador Bakr, Assistant Secretary-General for Political Affairs and Representative for Afghanistan of the Organization of the Islamic Conference, and several ambassadors accredited to Pakistan. 
11. At Rome, the Mission met with the former King of Afghanistan, Zahir Shah, and at Geneva with several former leaders, including Mr. Samad Hamed, former Deputy Prime Minister of Afghanistan. 
At Bonn, the mission met a gathering, chaired by Mr. Mohammad Yussef, former Prime Minister of Afghanistan, and attended by some 40 Afghan personalities and former leaders presently residing in Europe and the United States of America. 
13. Consultations were also held at Jeddah with the Representative for Afghanistan of the Organization of the Islamic Conference. 
Regrettably, the mission was unable to visit Uzbekistan owing to a scheduling problem. 
It intends to do so and meet with President Karimov in the near future. 
Reaffirming all its previous resolutions on the situation in Rwanda, 
Reaffirming, in particular, resolutions 918 (1994) and 925 (1994), which expanded the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), and stressing in this connection the need for early deployment of the expanded UNAMIR to enable it to carry out its mandate, 
Recalling also the requests it addressed to the Secretary-General in the statement by the President of the Security Council of 30 April 1994 and in resolution 918 (1994), concerning the investigation of serious violations of international humanitarian law committed in Rwanda during the conflict, 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General of 31 May 1994 (S/1994/640), in which he noted that massacres and killings have continued in a systematic manner throughout Rwanda and also noted that only a proper investigation can establish the facts in order to enable the determination of responsibility, 
Expressing once again its grave concern at the continuing reports indicating that systematic, widespread and flagrant violations of international humanitarian law, including acts of genocide, have been committed in Rwanda, 
Pursuant to my letter dated 29 June 1994 (S/1994/774), the Serbian aggressor continues to routinely and flagrantly violate the 8 June cease-fire agreement, particularly in the Bihac region. 
In a coordinated attack with the Fikret Abdic forces, Karadzic' forces employed intense small-arms and machine-gun fire, as well as 82 mm mortars, mainly against the town of Buzim. 
In the attack against Buzim, one child was killed and many more civilians were injured, while the town itself suffered heavy material damage. 
It is important to emphasize that, according to the spokesman of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), Kris Janowski, "If Bosnian Serbs do not allow food deliveries in Bihac within two weeks, the situation will become critical". 
The actions of these Serb ultra-nationalist forces in Bihac serve as an important reminder of the necessity of full implementation of resolutions 770 (1992), 824 (1993), 836 (1993) and 838 (1993). 
I am writing in connection with my mission of good offices in Cyprus and further to the report dated 30 May 1994 (S/1994/629) which I forwarded to the Security Council on the evening of 31 May. 
That report took fully into account the positions which were conveyed on 31 May by the Turkish Cypriot leader to my Deputy Special Representative, Mr. Gustave Feissel, and which were subsequently communicated to the Security Council (see S/1994/654). 
It will be recalled that discussion of the implementation of the package of confidence-building measures has been based on a paper dated 21 March 1994 and entitled "Draft ideas for implementation of the package of confidence-building measures". 
As I stated in paragraph 4 of my report dated 30 May, that paper was prepared and revised on the basis of extensive discussions with both leaders (see S/1994/629, part III). 
On 6 June 1994, the Turkish Cypriot leader provided my Deputy Special Representative with further information on his side's position. 
It was clear that it had evolved further in a positive direction. 
I accordingly instructed that a number of further clarifications be sought from him so that I could provide precise information to the Security Council. 
It will be recalled that for some time my representatives had been seeking the Turkish Cypriot side's acceptance of two key elements in the modalities for implementing the package of confidence-building measures. 
These were the United Nations map of the fenced area of Varosha; and the arrangements for access to and from that area (see S/1994/629, paras. 42 and 43). 
The following clarifications of the Turkish Cypriot position emerged from the most recent meetings with the leader of that community: 
(b) The Turkish Cypriot side accepted the United Nations map of the fenced area of Varosha given to both leaders on 11 March 1994, without the caveats mentioned in the 31 May talking points; 
(c) On the issue of access to and from the fenced area of Varosha, the Turkish Cypriot side now accepted that: 
No agreements had therefore been reached at Vienna. 
The discussion there had also explored the various Turkish Cypriot positions which had been put forward earlier. 
My letter, together with the 21 March paper, would be before the Security Council when the latter was invited to endorse the modalities for the implementation of the package. 
Meanwhile, the leader of the Greek Cypriot community had reiterated his acceptance of the 21 March paper if the Turkish Cypriot leader did likewise. 
He recalled that he had accepted that paper without raising any of his many objections, but that the Turkish Cypriot side had not accepted that paper. 
He stated that the National Council had decided unanimously on 8 June 1994 that, for the reasons stated in my report dated 30 May 1994 (S/1994/629), the Greek Cypriot side could not accept the continuation of negotiations on the confidence-building measures. 
The discussions with the Turkish Cypriot leader between 6 and 16 June registered considerable progress towards agreement on the modalities for implementing the package of confidence-building measures which the two leaders had already accepted in principle. 
This progress, together with my meeting with Mr. Michaelides on 16 June, had a bearing on the options set out in paragraphs 56 to 63 of my report dated 30 May 1994. 
I concluded that there had now been sufficient progress for the United Nations to implement the package on the basis of the 21 March paper and subsequent clarifications. 
My intention was to address to each leader a letter in identical terms expressing my intention to proceed on this basis describing the clarifications concerned and seeking their cooperation in this endeavour. 
However, on 21 June, the leader of the Greek Cypriot community informed me that he would have difficulty in accepting this manner of proceeding, reiterating that he was not prepared to contemplate any change in the 21 March paper or any further negotiation on the confidence-building measures. 
In these circumstances, I decided to send my Special Representative, Mr. Joe Clark, urgently to Cyprus for discussions with the two leaders. 
Mr. Clark, after meetings in Cyprus on 22 and 23 June, has reported to me that the Greek Cypriot leader had maintained this position. 
As noted above, the Turkish Cypriot leader had already declined to accept the procedure I was proposing. 
Thus, at this point, neither leader is prepared to commit himself to cooperate with me if I proceed as I had intended. 
On the substance of the confidence-building measures and the modalities for their implementation, there is now a very substantial measure of agreement. 
2. The Secretary-General of the United Nations will undertake the temporary administration of the fenced area of Varosha and of Nicosia International Airport pending a mutually agreed overall settlement of the Cyprus problem. 
3. The purpose of the confidence-building measures to be implemented under this agreement is to facilitate early agreement on an overall settlement of the Cyprus problem. 
Even as the confidence-building measures are being implemented, work will proceed expeditiously towards an early overall agreement. 
4. The Security Council will keep all aspects of the Secretary-General's mission of good offices on Cyprus, including these arrangements, under close and regular review. 
No person in the fenced area of Varosha, other than authorized United Nations personnel, will be allowed to possess any weapons, firearms or ammunition. 
6. The Secretary-General of the United Nations will appoint a UNTA administrator of the fenced area of Varosha acceptable to the leaders of both communities. 
The administrator will submit six-monthly reports on the implementation of this agreement related to UNTA in the fenced area of Varosha and the Secretary-General will report to the Security Council on a regular basis. 
The UNTA administrator of Varosha may arrange for local services to be provided through subcontracting to persons from the two communities. 
In matters of contract and employment, the administrator of Varosha will adopt an equitable approach between the members of the two communities, bearing in mind considerations of commercial viability and individual qualifications and experience. 
8. The UNTA administrator of Varosha will ensure that Greek Cypriots and Turkish Cypriots will be able to enter the fenced area of Varosha freely and without formality and in an unhindered and secure manner, subject only to requirements of normal security. 
9. Foreign visitors who enter Cyprus through Nicosia International Airport may, during their stay on the island, travel unhindered between the two sides, including through the fenced area of Varosha, subject only to the requirements of normal security. 
11. To the extent that they are consistent with the letter and spirit of this agreement, laws and regulations in force in Cyprus on 1 December 1963 will be applied in the UNTA. 
Should the need arise, the administrator of Varosha may modify such laws and regulations, consistent with relevant international standards and conventions and within the spirit and framework of these arrangements. 
Cases involving persons of both communities or foreign nationals will be heard jointly by a judge from each community and a non-Cypriot judge. 
13. The UNTA administrator of Varosha will appoint members of an appellate organ to hear cases on appeal. 
It will be composed of three qualified judges, one nominated by the leader of the Greek Cypriot community, one nominated by the leader of the Turkish Cypriot community and a non-Cypriot selected by the administrator of Varosha, having consulted the leaders of the two communities. 
16. As a means of generating revenue to help cover the cost of the administration and the security of UNTA in the fenced area of Varosha, the administrator of Varosha may collect such local taxes as he may deem necessary, having consulted all concerned. 
The administrator of Varosha, having consulted the leaders of the two communities, may also collect appropriate customs duties on overseas goods imported into the fenced area of Varosha on the basis of a tariff established by him, having consulted both leaders. 
17. The UNTA administrator of Varosha, having consulted all concerned, will prepare periodic budgets for the administration and security of the fenced area of Varosha, including international and local staff requirements, which will be submitted to the Secretary-General for approval. 
United Nations accounting and audit procedures will apply. 
Greek Cypriots and Turkish Cypriots will be able to enter the area freely and without formality, subject only to normal security. 
23. Transactions in the fenced area of Varosha will not be restricted to any currency or currencies. 
24. Greek Cypriots and Turkish Cypriots will be able to engage in commercial activities in the fenced area of Varosha, including the sale of products, produce and services, whether locally produced or imported, irrespective of origin, brought in from their respective side. 
25. An open market will operate in the fenced area of Varosha for the sale, purchase, leasing and renting of commercial and residential premises on a non-discriminatory basis. 
All sales and leasing of properties will be registered with the administration of Varosha. 
Allegations of discrimination due to race, community, religion or gender may be addressed to the UNTA administrator of Varosha who will investigate such charges without delay and will take legal action as appropriate. 
31. Business and trade union organizations of the respective communities will assist the UNTA administrator of Varosha in developing and implementing inter-communal trade for the benefit of both communities. 
32. Business organizations of the two sides will together identify, develop and promote joint ventures between Greek Cypriots and Turkish Cypriots. 
Each side will endeavour to facilitate arrangements so that, on the basis of commercial viability, such ventures will benefit from loans, and loan guarantees and other incentives. 
33. The UNTA administrator of Varosha will select organizations of both communities to assist him in developing and implementing inter-communal contact. 
34. In the execution of his functions, the UNTA administrator of Varosha will enlist the advice and assistance of both communities in developing and implementing inter-communal contact and inter-communal trade for the benefit of both communities. 
To this end, the administrator of Varosha will: 
(a) Liaise with the leaders of the two communities on overall policy matters such as those dealing with security, administration of justice, financial arrangements and equitable economic opportunities for both communities; 
(b) Seek the assistance of business and trade union organizations of both communities in developing and implementing inter-communal trade and commerce for the benefit of both communities, including joint ventures, tourism and other business enterprises; 
(c) Seek the assistance of representative advisory groups of the inhabitants and of the fenced area of Varosha in promoting efficient local services, such as town planning, sanitation, refuse collection, public health, transportation, communications and public utilities and taxation. 
36. The Secretary-General of the United Nations, having consulted the President of the Council of ICAO, will appoint a UNTA airport administrator acceptable to both communities. 
The airport administrator will submit six-monthly reports on the implementation of this agreement related to the UNTA of Nicosia International Airport and the Secretary-General will report to the Security Council on a regular basis. 
37. The UNTA airport administrator will have full authority, under the direction of the Secretary-General, for the rehabilitation, operation and security of Nicosia International Airport in line with terms of the present agreement which will be approved by the Security Council. 
In administering Nicosia International Airport, the airport administrator may enlist the advice and assistance of both communities. 
In matters of contract and employment, the administration of Nicosia International Airport will adopt an equitable approach between the members of the two communities, bearing in mind considerations of commercial viability and individual qualifications and experience. 
No claims or cases may be heard based upon facts or events which occurred or are alleged to have occurred prior to the date on which the United Nations assumes administration of Nicosia International Airport. 
United Nations accounting and audit procedures will be applied. 
41. Nicosia International Airport will be placed under United Nations administration two months after the approval of this agreement by the Security Council. 
42. Traffic rights at Nicosia International Airport will be enjoyed by airlines that have traffic rights in Cyprus and by an agreed number of airlines registered in Turkey. 
43. The UNTA airport administrator will have authority to negotiate traffic rights for a Turkish Cypriot airline between Nicosia International Airport and overseas destinations. 
44. The UNTA airport administrator shall have authority to undertake measures as may be necessary to implement traffic rights at Nicosia International Airport, to approve non-scheduled flights and charter programmes, to allocate gates and slots and to regulate traffic. 
45. Air control and safety at Nicosia International Airport will be the exclusive responsibility of the UNTA airport administrator who will take into account the safety of flights to and from other airports in Cyprus. 
46. Civilian passengers and cargo from/to both communities will have free and unhindered access to Nicosia International Airport, subject only to normal security. 
47. Arrangements will be made, bearing in mind the relevant Security Council resolutions on Cyprus and the prerogative of States so that, once this agreement has been approved by the Security Council, Turkish Cypriots can obtain appropriate entry documents to facilitate travel to foreign countries. 
48. The 12 other confidence-building measures set out in annex I to the Secretary-General's report of 1 July 1993 (S/26026) will be implemented by the two communities once this agreement is approved by the Security Council. 
49. Efforts of the two communities towards the realization of the following confidence-building measures are already under way and will be intensified: 
- As requested in resolution 889 (1993), the United Nations Peace-keeping Force in Cyprus (UNFICYP) has initiated contacts on extending the unmanning agreement of 1989 to cover all areas of the United Nations-controlled buffer zone where the two sides are in close proximity to each other; 
- Promoting inter-communal cooperation in Pyla; it is agreed that when this agreement is signed, provisions regarding the free movement of goods as agreed for Varosha will apply to Pyla. 
- Cooperation among experts of the two communities on education, in particular to promote inter-communal harmony and friendship; 
- Cooperation among experts of the two communities in health and the environment; 
- Cooperative arrangements on electricity, taking into account that the electric generator in the north will come on stream soon; 
- Joint cultural and sports events, including the joint use of the Cetinkaya field in the buffer zone near the Ledra Palace Hotel. 
51. International assistance shall benefit the two communities in an equitable manner. 
To this end, the United Nations will assist the Turkish Cypriot community in preparing projects, including projects to help Turkish Cypriots to develop their tourism infrastructure and facilities and, once the agreement is approved by the Security Council, in obtaining international financing for these. 
53. Pending a mutually agreed overall settlement, this agreement cannot be amended in any way without the consent of both sides and the approval of the Security Council. 
55. Either side may address any complaint concerning the implementation of this agreement to the UNTA administrator of Varosha and of the airport as appropriate who will consider the matter without delay. 
56. The senior Representative of the Secretary-General in Cyprus will hold monthly meetings with the leaders of the two communities and the UNTA administrators of Varosha and of the airport to review the effective implementation of this agrement. 
57. This agreement will be implemented without prejudice to the respective positions of both sides on an overall settlement of the Cyprus problem. 
Reaffirming all its previous resolutions on the situation in Rwanda, 
Reaffirming, in particular, resolutions 918 (1994) and 925 (1994), which expanded the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), and stressing in this connection the need for early deployment of the expanded UNAMIR to enable it to carry out its mandate, 
Recalling also the requests it addressed to the Secretary-General in the statement by the President of the Security Council of 30 April 1994 and in resolution 918 (1994), concerning the investigation of serious violations of international humanitarian law committed in Rwanda during the conflict, 
Having considered the report of the Secretary-General of 31 May 1994 (S/1994/640), in which he noted that massacres and killings have continued in a systematic manner throughout Rwanda and also noted that only a proper investigation can establish the facts in order to enable the determination of responsibility, 
Expressing once again its grave concern at the continuing reports indicating that systematic, widespread and flagrant violations of international humanitarian law, including acts of genocide, have been committed in Rwanda, 
This renewed violence, which has resulted in suspension of all humanitarian flights to all regions, is threatening the progress which has been achieved at the peace talks in Lusaka and is hindering the provision of humanitarian assistance to more than three million Angolans thus putting their lives at risk. 
The European Union opposes and strongly condemns all attempts to strengthen negotiating positions through gains on the battlefield. 
This grave holds the remains of over 200 Vukovar Hospital patients who were summarily executed by the Yugoslav People's Army and local Serbian proxies on 20 November 1991. 
At 1245 hours on 11 June 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft flying at 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres violated Iraq's airspace over Basra, Nasiriyah, the area to the south of Diwaniyah and Artawi. 
It left at 1503 hours in the direction of Kuwait. 
Southern region: 32 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Jalibah, Busayyah and Artawi. 
(b) Southern region: 50 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Qurnah, Qal`at Salih, Jalibah, Artawi and Busayyah. 
Southern region: 36 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Salman, Samawah, Qurnah, Shatrah, Qal`at Salih, Jalibah, Busayyah, Nasiriyah and Artawi. 
(b) Southern region: 50 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qal`at Salih, Basra, Qurnah, Busayyah, Jalibah and Artawi. 
On instructions from my Government, I am pleased to transmit the following information concerning Mexico's compliance with the measures contained in Security Council resolution 864 (1993). 
While this Decision entered into force on 28 June 1994, thus guaranteeing full compliance with resolution 864 (1993), the Government of Mexico had already taken the relevant measures in due form at an earlier date. 
On instructions from my Government, I am pleased to transmit the following information concerning Mexico's compliance with the measures contained in Security Council resolution 883 (1993). 
While this Decision entered into force on 28 June 1994, thus guaranteeing full compliance with resolution 883 (1993), the Government of Mexico had already taken the relevant measures in due form at an earlier date. 
1. The Open-ended Working Group on the Review of Arrangements for Consultations with Non-Governmental Organizations held its first session from 20 to 23 June 1994, in accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/80 of 30 July 1993. 
The Working Group held six meetings. 
2. At its first meeting, on 20 June 1994, the Working Group considered its provisional agenda, contained in document E/AC.70/1994/2, which had been approved by the Working Group at its organizational session, and which read as follows: 
3. General review of arrangements for consultations with non-governmental organizations. 
3. Before the adoption of the provisional agenda, the Chairman, in his introductory statement, proposed that at its first session the Working Group should focus on agenda item 3, "General review of arrangements for consultations with non-governmental organizations". 
The programme of work for the first session would consist of several meetings devoted to a general debate and thematic discussions on the following issues: 
(a) Issues arising from experience in the implementation of Economic and Social Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) of 23 May 1968; 
(b) Review of the categories of status of non-governmental organizations; 
(c) Consultative arrangements and accreditation to United Nations world conferences; 
(d) Experience gained from the Commission on Sustainable Development; 
(e) Problems and bottlenecks faced by non-governmental organizations under the present arrangements. 
At its next session, the Working Group would focus on agenda item 4, "Examination of ways and means of improving practical arrangements for the work of the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations and the Non-Governmental Organizations Unit of the Secretariat". 
5. At its 1st meeting, on 20 June 1994, the Working Group had before it for its consideration the draft report of the Working Group on its organizational session, contained in document E/AC.70/1994/3. 
6. At the same meeting, the Working Group adopted the draft report. 
(d) Report of the Secretary-General on the accreditation of non-governmental organizations to participate in the work of the Working Group (E/AC.70/1994/4); 
10. The following specialized agency was represented: International Labour Organization. 
12. The following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with specialized agencies participated in the session: International Society of Biometeorology and International Union Against the Venereal Diseases and the Treponematoses. 
14. The following non-governmental organizations accredited for participation in United Nations conferences and/or their preparatory process participated in the session: Eagle Forum, International Centre for Human Rights and Democratic Development, NOVIB - Netherlands Organization for International Development Cooperation and World Sikh Organization. 
15. The Working Group considered agenda item 2, "Accreditation of non-governmental organizations to participate in the work of the Working Group", at its 1st and 4th meetings, on 20 and 21 June 1994. 
The same delegation stated that participation of non-governmental organizations whose objectives were inconsistent with the principles and purposes of the Charter would erode the credibility of the non-governmental system as a whole and cause apprehensions among Member States. 
21. A number of delegations expressed the view that no decision of the Working Group was required on the accreditation of non-governmental organizations that were covered by the provisions of paragraph 2 of the annex to Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/80. 
22. At its 1st to 5th meetings, from 20 to 22 June 1994, the Working Group considered item 3 of its agenda. 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on the participation of non-governmental organizations in the Commission on Human Rights, the World Conference on Human Rights and the human rights treaty bodies (E/AC.70/1994/5/Add.1). 
24. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of Greece (on behalf of the States Members of the United Nations that are members of the European Union), Austria, Cuba and Chile. 
26. Also at the same meeting, representatives of the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, category I, made statements: Rotary International and Society for International Development. 
29. Also at the same meeting, the representative of the Conference of Non-Governmental Organizations in Consultative Status with the Economic and Social Council made a statement. 
30. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, category I: International Federation of Agricultural Producers and Soroptimist International. 
31. Also at the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, category II: International Federation of Settlements and Neighbourhood Centres, Service, Justice and Peace in Latin America and American Association of Retired Persons. 
32. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of the following non-governmental organizations accredited to the Commission on Sustainable Development: Pan African Movement and International Synergy Institute. 
33. At the 3rd meeting, on 21 June 1994, statements were made by the representatives of Costa Rica, Peru, Japan, China, India, the Philippines, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and Malaysia. 
35. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council: Baha'i International Community and Amnesty International (category II); and Women's Environment and Development Organization (roster). 
36. At the same meeting, the representative of the Communications Coordination Committee for the United Nations, a non-governmental organization accredited to the Commission on Sustainable Development, made a statement. 
39. Also at the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council: Muslim World League (category I) and World Federalist Movement and Coordinating Board of Jewish Organizations (category II). 
40. Also at the same meeting, the representative of the Australian Conservation Foundation, a non-governmental organization accredited to the Commission on Sustainable Development, made a statement. 
41. At the same meeting, the representative of the International Centre for Human Rights and Democratic Development, a non-governmental organization accredited for participation in United Nations conferences and/or their preparatory process, made a statement. 
42. The Working Group then began the discussion on thematic issues under the item and heard statements by the representatives of Ireland, Cuba, Canada and Ecuador. 
43. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council: World Veterans Federation (category I) and World Federalist Movement (category II). 
47. At the same meeting, the representative of the Conference of Non-Governmental Organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council made a statement. 
48. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of the following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council: Zonta International and Society for International Development (category I) and World Federation of Engineering Organizations (roster). 
49. At the same meeting, statements were made by the representatives of the Communications Coordination Committee of the United Nations, the International Synergy Institute, the Australian Conservation Foundation, the Country Women Association of Nigeria and the Pan African Movement, non-governmental organizations accredited to the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
51. He suggested that the Working Group at its first session focus on item 3 and review the arrangements for consultations with non-governmental organizations, giving particular attention to the following issues: 
(b) Review of the categories of status; 
(e) Problems and bottlenecks faced by non-governmental organizations under the present arrangements. 
52. The Working Group would hold a second session early in 1995 to discuss item 4 and would then draft a negotiated agreement on the future of consultative mechanisms and arrangements. 
53. The Director of the Division for Policy Coordination and Economic and Social Council Affairs of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development introduced the report of the Secretary-General (E/AC.70/1994/5 and Add.1). 
The report was submitted in response to requests made by the Working Group at its organizational session for information on various aspects of the United Nations consultative relationship with non-governmental organizations. 
The report thus outlined the contextual framework of the tremendous growth of civil society and its implications for Member States and for the United Nations. 
Chapters II to IV provided specific information on various issues. 
Finally, annexes II to V provided additional information beyond that requested by the Working Group. 
55. Many representatives of Member States noted that the review of arrangements for consultations with non-governmental organizations was timely and necessary, especially in view of recent developments, in order to reflect the current needs and realities. 
Some were of the view that Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) needed updating to enable an increasing number of non-governmental organizations to participate in United Nations activities while retaining a reasonable filter to exclude those non-governmental organizations whose objectives were incompatible with those of the Charter of the United Nations. 
56. One delegation stressed that non-governmental organizations considered for consultative status should strictly adhere to the principles and purposes of the Charter of the United Nations, and that organizations indulging in terrorism to destabilize legitimate Governments should have no place whatsoever in the United Nations system. 
It suggested that a set of rights and responsibilities and a code of conduct for non-governmental organizations should be considered. 
57. A number of representatives of Member States noted that, while the integrity of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) should be maintained, there should be an endeavour to ensure that the implementation of its provisions would be more expeditious, transparent, flexible and inclusive. 
One delegation stated that any necessary updating of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) could be made by means of an additional protocol or an addendum to the resolution. 
58. Some delegations believed that the interpretation of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV), relating to the granting, suspension and withdrawal of consultative status, lay within the competence of the Economic and Social Council or the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations, which would present its recommendation on such issues to the Council. 
59. One delegation stated that Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) clearly should identify the Council as the competent authority ultimately responsible for decisions on the granting, suspension or withdrawal of the consultative status of non-governmental organizations. 
60. One delegation stated that the clear division between non-governmental organizations with consultative status and those affiliated with the Department of Public Information of the United Nations should be maintained. 
If it was revised, however, it should not result in a curtailment of the existing participatory rights of non-governmental organizations which enjoyed consultative status. 
Some considered, however, that changes might be warranted in order to ensure the involvement of national non-governmental organizations in the work of the United Nations at the national, regional and international levels. 
62. Other non-governmental organizations stressed that the current review should result in a strengthening of the consultative relationship and should not restrict the present participatory rights. 
63. In that connection, some non-governmental organizations noted that the new rules, established for the Commission on Sustainable Development, had seriously curtailed the participatory rights of non-governmental organizations in regard to the circulation of written statements as official documents as well as the possibility of oral interventions. 
Concern was expressed at the recent practice of asking non-governmental organizations to form "coalitions" and "constituencies" and to speak through a spokesperson. 
Such forced consensus would result in destroying the diversity of opinions. 
64. The Working Group took note of the decision on major groups passed by the Commission on Sustainable Development, and some explicitly called for its early implementation. 
65. Comments as well as suggestions for amendments to specific paragraphs of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) were also made. 
66. A number of representatives of Member States stressed the need for a broader and more diverse participation of non-governmental organizations from developing countries in the consultative relationship. 
In that regard, several Member States suggested the establishment of a fund to assist the participation of non-governmental organizations from developing countries in United Nations meetings, in particular United Nations conferences and their preparatory meetings. 
Others, while agreeing that there was a need to facilitate the participation of non-governmental organizations from developing countries, expressed doubts about establishing a trust fund. 
67. Several delegations opposed the establishment of a trust fund based on compulsory financial contributions from non-governmental organizations. 
68. Several delegations emphasized the importance of taking concrete measures to encourage non-governmental organizations from developing countries to participate in the activities of the United Nations. 
70. While recognizing that the report should reflect the statements made by several delegations concerning the assurance of equitable geographical distribution, one delegation noted that such a principle did not appear in the Charter of the United Nations. 
71. One delegation suggested that measures should be taken to ensure that a certain percentage of non-governmental organizations participating in United Nations conferences were from developing countries. 
However, several delegations expressed their opposition to the idea of establishing quotas for non-governmental organizations. 
72. Some delegations noted the importance of the participation by non-governmental organizations representing indigenous people. 
74. Non-governmental organizations in consultative status stressed the need to strengthen United Nations/non-governmental organization relations at the regional level. 
75. One non-governmental organization called for the creation of "umbrella national networks" at the regional and national levels, which would include representatives of the poor, disadvantaged or marginalized sectors, particularly from developing countries. 
Those "umbrella networks" should be eligible for consultative status. 
76. Other non-governmental organizations also stressed the need for a broader representation of non-governmental organizations from developing countries, at the global, regional, national and sub-national grass-roots levels. 
77. The need to establish a gender balance was also mentioned. 
78. United Nations offices and programmes, describing their own experiences with non-governmental organizations, emphasized the importance of regional and national non-governmental organizations and especially their role at the policy implementation stage. 
80. The need to incorporate in the consultative process academic institutions as well as business, industry and scientific groups was mentioned. 
That delegation went on to propose one scenario for accommodating those principles in proposing that the present "hierarchical" system of categorization of non-governmental organizations should be revised and perhaps replaced by a system based on the functions and areas of specialization of non-governmental organizations. 
82. Most non-governmental organizations in consultative status observed that the present classification system should be retained in order to recognize the differences in levels of constituencies and range of activities. 
If a "functional" system of categories was preferred, care should be taken to find a way to include "service" organizations. 
Moreover, a "functional" system might be difficult to implement in view of the multidisciplinary nature of most non-governmental organizations' activities. 
84. Many representatives of Member States suggested that consultative arrangements with non-governmental organizations be extended beyond the Economic and Social Council and its bodies in order to encompass the General Assembly and its Main Committees and subsidiary bodies. 
Several delegations suggested that the Security Council and other bodies dealing with peace, security and disarmament should be encompassed. 
One delegation suggested that the Bretton Woods institutions should be encompassed as well. 
One delegation noted, however, that the extension of the consultative relationship beyond the Economic and Social Council was not within the mandate of the Working Group. 
85. Non-governmental organizations in consultative status called for an examination of the possibility of extending the consultative relationship to the General Assembly and its Main Committees and to United Nations bodies not related to the Economic and Social Council. 
They suggested that non-governmental organizations should also be allowed to participate in working groups and drafting groups. 
86. Other non-governmental organizations also supported the extension of consultative arrangements, especially to the General Assembly and its Main Committees and the Bretton Woods institutions. 
87. Several Member States stressed the need for the adoption of consistent rules for the participation of non-governmental organizations in United Nations conferences, taking into account the need for transparency, diversity and flexibility. 
89. Another delegation stated that the participation of non-governmental organizations in conferences should be decided on a case-by-case basis, and that it was essential to get a "no objection" clearance for this from the States concerned. 
90. Many speakers stressed the importance of including non-governmental organizations in national delegations and expressed the hope that the practice would be widely followed. 
It was suggested that the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations should be given a broader mandate to consider issues related to non-governmental organizations and to facilitate relations between the United Nations and non-governmental organizations. 
The need to re-examine the provisions of Council resolution 1296 (XLIV) regarding the submission of quadrennial reports by non-governmental organizations was mentioned. 
Measures should be taken to expedite the process of application for consultative status and ensure greater transparency in the granting of consultative status. 
93. Non-governmental organizations in consultative status and other non-governmental organizations also suggested that the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations should meet more frequently in order to speed up the process of requests for consultative status and reclassification. 
The need to review the procedures for consideration of quadrennial reports was mentioned. 
94. One non-governmental organization suggested that, in order to ensure maximum independence and depoliticization in the screening of applications for status, the Committee should be composed of independent experts. 
95. One Member State suggested the establishment of a credentials committee to verify the credentials of representatives of non-governmental organizations, with a view to achieving better representativeness and credibility for non-governmental organizations. 
97. Several Member States stated that adequate Secretariat support should be provided to ensure a productive non-governmental organization relationship with the United Nations. 
In that connection, they called for the strengthening of the Non-Governmental Organizations Unit of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development in view of the increasing volume of work generated by a growing number of non-governmental organizations in consultative status. 
They also emphasized the need for coordination between the various Secretariat units dealing with non-governmental organization matters. 
98. Several non-governmental organizations in consultative status also called for the strengthening of the Non-Governmental Organizations Unit. 
It was suggested that administrative and organizational arrangements for non-governmental organization support should be reviewed. 
The Non-Governmental Organizations Unit had recently been strengthened through internal redeployment in response to the concerns expressed by the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations and the Economic and Social Council. 
Another Member State observed that the Unit served as the substantive secretariat for the Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations, which would require adequate support if it was to be revitalized. 
102. One Member State suggested that consideration could be given to the rationalization of those units within the Secretariat that worked directly with non-governmental organizations, in particular the Non-Governmental Organizations Unit and the various functions undertaken by the Non-Governmental Liaison Service. 
103. Non-governmental organizations accredited to the Commission on Sustainable Development noted that strengthening the practical arrangements for consultations with non-governmental organizations might be as important as reviewing the principles for those arrangements. 
104. In that connection, it was suggested that consideration be given to proposals for the consolidation of services to non-governmental organizations under an Under-Secretary-General for non-governmental organization relations. 
105. Member States as well as non-governmental organizations and United Nations offices and programmes stressed the need to make full use of electronic communications facilities to provide non-governmental organizations with complete and timely information regarding United Nations activities on a dependable and consistent basis. 
The need to disseminate United Nations documentation in all appropriate languages was emphasized. 
Several non-governmental organizations noted the practical difficulties faced by non-governmental organization representatives in obtaining access to and in participating in United Nations meetings and called for measures to redress those difficulties. 
106. Non-governmental organizations in consultative status stressed the need to facilitate access by non-governmental organizations to United Nations facilities, including access to the General Assembly and its Main Committees, and to documentation and notification of meetings on a timely basis. 
Members of the Working Group and the non-governmental organization community welcomed the comprehensive report presented by the Secretary-General. 
2. Members of the Working Group as well as the non-governmental organization community will no doubt continue to study the report carefully with a view to addressing at our next session some of the key issues raised in it. 
It is therefore important that the report of the present session of the Working Group, together with the report of the Secretary-General, are widely disseminated so that all concerned can take them fully into account in preparing for our next session. 
Not only has a quarter of a century elapsed since the adoption of resolution 1296 (XLIV) of 23 May 1968 by the Economic and Social Council, but soon the United Nations itself will reach its fiftieth year. 
On the other hand, not only have non-governmental organizations grown rapidly in number, they have also come to play a vital role in the development of civil society. 
Today, they are a vibrant, living link in the warp and woof of human society both nationally and at the global level. 
We must take cognizance of and respond to this important reality. 
4. During the course of the general debate and the ensuing thematic discussions, a large number of new ideas, suggestions and proposals were put forward by delegations and non-governmental organization representatives. 
These will be reflected in our report and deserve our consideration in the course of our future work. 
The present summary does not, however, attempt to encompass all these. 
My purpose in summing up our discussions is to facilitate the future work of the Working Group by trying to outline the broad elements on which there seemed to emerge a general agreement, as well as those issues on which a variety of views was expressed. 
5. There was a broadly shared view that an enhanced relationship between the United Nations and non-governmental organizations should be built, taking into account the increasingly important role being played by non-State actors in contemporary society. 
The aim should be not only the dissemination of information and obtaining expert advice from non-governmental organizations but primarily to enhance their contributions to the work of the Organization with a view to furthering the ideals and purposes of the Charter of the United Nations. 
7. While it was generally recognized that the scope of resolution 1296 (XLIV) did not encompass bodies other than the Council and its subsidiary machinery, and that this aspect needed to be addressed, views did not fully coincide on how broadly the net should be cast. 
The contributions of academic institutions, the private sector and the major groups identified in Agenda 21 would also need to be taken into account. 
The various suggestions made to achieve those goals should be taken into account in the future work of the Working Group. 
10. The need for developing consistent and uniform rules and procedures for the participation of non-governmental organizations in United Nations conferences was stressed. 
Such rules should, however, take into account the need for flexibility and diversity. 
The model offered by the International Conference on Population and Development was generally perceived as the "best practice" thus far. 
It was also suggested that the Committee's interaction with the substantive work of other intergovernmental bodies should be improved by giving it a broader mandate and enlarging its membership. 
12. The present categories were generally considered as a useful basis to begin consideration of how best the changing needs of non-governmental organizations and the United Nations could be served without eroding acquired rights. 
There was a general feeling that even within the framework of existing categories, the involvement of non-governmental organizations in the activities of the United Nations should be improved. 
13. A general call was made for improved practical arrangements on such matters as wide and timely dissemination of information on meetings, distribution of documentation, provision of access, and transparent, simple and non-bureaucratic procedures for the accreditation and participation of non-governmental organizations in United Nations meetings. 
14. In order for non-governmental organizations from developing and transition countries meaningfully to be involved in the activities of the United Nations, there was broad recognition of the need to seek funding for their participation. 
15. There was a broad consensus on the need for enhanced secretariat support for the two-way relationship between the United Nations and non-governmental organizations. 
In this connection, broad support was expressed for strengthening the Non-Governmental Organization Unit and the Non-Governmental Liaison Service, and for improving the coordination between secretariat units dealing with non-governmental organizations. 
Between 01-04 July 1994, there appears to have been 10 flights of fixed or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 1 of resolution 816 (1993) or approved by UNPROFOR in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
At its 42nd plenary meeting on 26 May, the Governing Council, on the basis of proposals by the Secretary-General, appointed Commissioners for the Panel to review the consolidated claim submitted by the Central Bank of Egypt on behalf of 1,240,000 Egyptian workers. 
I transmit herewith document S/AC.26/1994/R.16 (annex I), which contains the text of the letter from the Executive Secretary to the President of the Governing Council regarding nominations for the Commissioners proposed by the Secretary-General, as well as their respective curricula vitae. 
At the same plenary meeting, the Council considered the recommendations made by the Panel of Commissioners appointed to review the first instalment of claims for serious personal injury or death (category "B" claims) and decided to approve the said recommendations. 
The Council decided to accept the consolidated claims under categories "A", "B", "C" and "D" submitted by various Governments and international organizations after the time-limits established by the Council and asked the Secretariat to begin processing such claims after beginning the processing of claims submitted within the prescribed time-limits. 
Finally, the Council endorsed a declaration by its President expressing the Commission's satisfaction at having secured approval for the payment of the initial instalment of claims and noting the importance of this achievement. 
Representatives of Egypt, Iraq and Kuwait, which are not members of the Governing Council, expressed their wish to make statements during the session, and the Council invited them to do so at the 41st plenary meeting. 
Born 2 August 1936. 
Mediator, parties' counsel, arbitrator and president of arbitration tribunal in many international arbitration proceedings of the International Chamber of Commerce (ICC), International Centre for Settlement of Investment Disputes (ICSID), United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL) and others. 
President of the Iran-United States Claims Tribunal, The Hague, 1984-1988. 
Lectured in Argentina, Brazil, Canada, China, France, Japan, Lebanon, the Netherlands, Switzerland, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America. 
Author or editor of 35 books and many articles, especially on the protection of foreign investments, international legal procedure in civil and commercial matters, expropriation and nationalization measures, international commercial arbitration and other fields of international business law. 
Born 2 April 1946. 
Professor of international law at the Faculty of Law and Political Science of Tunis (Dean 1986-1990). 
Associate Professor at the universities of Paris, Nice, Tolouse, Bologna and New York. 
Counsel of the Tunisian Government in the case of the Continental Shelf (Tunisia/Libyan Arab Jamahiriya) before the International Court of Justice. 
Author of several publications on subjects of international law. 
Born 22 May 1930. 
Professor of Law since 1956 and Full Professor of Law since 1976. 
Permanent Vice-President, International Law Association. 
Chairman, Commercial Arbitration Association of the Philippines. 
Author or editor of various books and many articles on law, specially international law and relations. 
Member and/or officer of numerous international law organizations. 
1. Approves the recommendations made by the Panel of Commissioners, and, accordingly; 
2. Decides, pursuant to article 40 of the rules, to approve the amounts of the recommended awards concerning the 670 claims listed in annex I of the report; 
United Nations Security Council resolution 699 (1991), approved on 17 June 1991, requests, inter alia, the Secretary-General to submit to the Security Council progress reports on the implementation of the plan for the destruction, removal or rendering harmless of the items specified in paragraph 12 of resolution 687 (1991). 
Such reports are to be submitted every six months after the adoption of resolution 699 (1991). 
Please find attached an outline of the activities carried out by the IAEA during the past six months under the plan for the destruction, removal or rendering harmless, which you might find useful for the preparation of your report. 
1. The confidence-building measures were at first proposed in Cyprus on your behalf in March 1993 by your Deputy Special Representative, Mr. Feissel, and extensive proximity talks were held. 
At that meeting I accepted the proposed confidence-building measures. 
Mr. Denktash claimed that he had no authority from his "parliament" to accept them, and he asked for an adjournment of 15 days to return to Cyprus and to try to persuade his "parliament". 
Instead, as soon as he returned from New York, he spoke against the confidence-building measures both at his "parliament" and the Turkish National Assembly, and he failed to honour his commitment to return to New York. 
2. In fact, it took about eight months for Mr. Denktash to respond before your representatives were able to commence proximity talks for seeking an agreement on the key issues relating to the modalities for the implementation of these measures. 
They assured us that it would be the final document. 
In order to be constructive and helpful to the whole process, we went along and stated our acceptance on the condition that the Turkish Cypriot side would also accept this document. 
4. Your report, which was due to be issued at the end of March, was postponed until the end of April and was finally issued on 30 May 1994 (S/1994/629). 
Your report states clearly that your document of 21 March, which we accepted and the Turkish side rejected, was a balanced document. 
Furthermore, the views of the Greek Cypriot side were not asked on what was agreed with the representative of Turkey and Mr. Denktash. 
With regard to reservations on the document of 21 March we had many, but we agreed not to raise them in order to facilitate progress. 
Furthermore, we cannot be bound by changes which have been agreed in our absence on the document of 21 March, which you yourself described as fair and balanced. 
7. Characterizing the result of these discussions as clarifications is, I think, not the appropriate term, because major changes have indeed been made. 
Similarly the reference to "Turkish Cypriot police" is in itself against the basic condition you placed at the outset of the process, namely, that nothing should be included in the agreement that would constitute the measures as a direct or indirect recognition. 
I wish, for the sake of the record, to list below some of the most prominent recent such statements: 
(1) Mr. Denktash stated to the Kibris daily paper of 21 September 1993 the following: 
"It is necessary to make a new evaluation. 
(b) "Today whether such a federal solution will be reached or not is being debated. 
The situation in Cyprus today is a solution in itself". 
(3) Mr. Osman Ertug, "representative" in New York of the illegal entity in the occupied area, on 29 May 1994 stated the following: 
"In reality of course there are two autonomous political entities in the island ultimately evolving into two independent states" (Speech, World Turkic Symposium, New York). 
11. Let us therefore address ourselves to the real problem, which is none other than the lack of political will. 
If we at this time decide to ignore this fact, so boldly stressed by you in your report of 30 May 1994, we are missing the opportunity of facing for the first time the hard realities of why all the initiatives by you and your predecessors have failed. 
Such an agenda should include matters relating to security, demilitarization, the issue of settlers, basic principles, guarantees and any other such ideas that could be suggested. 
This process of discussions should proceed with the continued engagement of the Security Council, culminating in the holding of an international conference on Cyprus. 
14. In a few days 20 years will have been completed since the Turkish military invasion of 1974, with no prospect for a solution to the Cyprus problem in sight. 
This issue is undoubtedly the primary cause for the lack of political will which you have identified in your report as the reason for the failure of all efforts to date. 
You will find attached, in implementation of paragraph 10 of Security Council resolution 929 (1994) of 22 June 1994, the first report on the implementation of Operation "Turquoise". 
(d) A detachment of fighter aircraft in Kisangani; 
The troop contingent currently numbers 2,300 French soldiers and 32 Senegalese soldiers. 
(d) Three detachments of the Armed Forces Petrol Service (35 troops). 
Total strength is 340 troops. 
(e) A logistical support battalion that has been partially dispatched and is being deployed (expected strength - 450 troops); 
(g) A logistical support battalion that has been partially dispatched and is being deployed (expected strength - 450 troops); 
A provost detachment (10 troops). 
A Belgian advanced surgical unit is expected. 
Initially installed in Goma and Bukavu on 22 June 1994, the Force subsequently reconnoitred several main routes: 
(a) In the north, from Goma towards Kibuye and the Ndaba pass; 
(iii) Progressive deployment of the Force on the aforementioned advancement routes from 24 June to 4 July 1994. 
The humanitarian mission entrusted to France is proving to be delicate, particularly in the centre and the south of the area reconnoitred by the "Turquoise" Force. 
Until 2 July 1994, our troops had been able to operate without incident within the government zone from the Zairian towns of Goma and Bukavu. 
The humanitarian problem in this zone is today assuming considerable dimensions, which require the involvement of the entire international community. 
Hundreds of thousands of displaced Tutsi and Hutu persons require emergency assistance. 
The protection provided by France should make it possible to provide such assistance as speedily as possible. 
The "Turquoise" Force is carrying out action to provide protection around two camps: 
Protection is being provided by the Rwandese Armed Forces (RAF) and soldiers from the "Turquoise" Force (one section). 
Since the arrival of the "Turquoise" Force in Rwanda, the number of refugees spread out among more than 50 camps in the government zone is estimated at 850,000. 
In the south of the country, many refugees are moving towards Gikongoro (westward movement) and towards Burundi (southward movement). 
During his visit to the area, Mr. Arturo Hein, Director of the United Nations Emergency Office for Rwanda (stationed in Nairobi), gave a very favourable assessment of the mission and operating methods of Operation "Turquoise". 
Establishment of a rapid-intervention military medical unit (EMMIR) in Cyangugu (as of 5 July). 
Four hundred tons are expected in the next few days. 
Evacuation of 1,325 persons. 
Thus, the "Turquoise" forces discovered mass graves in the Cyangugu and Kibuye regions. 
Furthermore, bodies likely to be of persons of Tutsi origin were found near Biserero. 
All relevant information collected will subsequently be transmitted to the experts on the Commission of Inquiry established under Security Council resolution 935 (1994) of 1 July 1994 and to the Special Rapporteur. 
The French forces have demonstrated impartiality in the field by rescuing many Hutu and Tutsi Rwandese from certain death. 
This impartiality is beginning to be recognized by the RPF, which permitted the evacuation of 1,000 persons from Butare, even though a minor incident took place. 
For the time being, non-governmental organizations and international institutions are doing very little to take over work carried out by the "Turquoise" forces, particularly in the south. 
In this field, as in the area of participating in the logistical support for our intervention, few promises have been carried out. 
Furthermore, the difficulties involved in controlling the extremely tense military situation are not insignificant. 
Thus, possible hostility on the part of the RAF and the Hutu militias against our contingent may increase the dangers which our forces are already facing from RPF. 
Most of the contribution offers are still uncertain or accompanied by conditions or time-limits that are incompatible with the taking over of our mission in the next two months. 
1. At its 71st meeting, on 6 July 1994, the Fifth Committee, pursuant to rule 153 of the rules of procedure of the General Assembly, considered the statement by the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/79) on the programme budget implications of draft resolution A/48/L.57. 
3. The Fifth Committee decided, without a vote, to inform the General Assembly that, should it adopt draft resolution A/48/L.57, additional requirements not exceeding $15,692,000 would arise under section 4, Peace-keeping operations and special missions, of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The Secretary-General would be authorized to enter into commitments not to exceed $15,692,000 for the period ending 31 March 1995. 
1. Australia welcomes the opportunity to submit its views on new alternative approaches to the implementation of the Declaration of the Indian Ocean as a Zone of Peace to the Secretary-General, in response to the invitation contained in General Assembly resolution 48/82 of 16 December 1993. 
The improved international political and security environment following the end of the cold war has created favourable opportunities to renew comprehensive multilateral and regional efforts towards the realization of the goals of peace, security and stability in the Indian Ocean. 
3. To this end and with a view to providing a constructive contribution, we submit the following preliminary list of possible cooperative strategies, in four categories, which could be considered for implementation in the Indian Ocean region. 
4. An expert group on the Indian Ocean could be convened in 1995 to consider, develop and elaborate such a list of cooperative strategies. 
It could make suggestions on priorities based on considerations of existing levels of cooperation and the potential for developing further cooperation. 
- Promotion of transparency and trust-building: 
- Utilization of United Nations preventive diplomacy units; 
- Early warning, information gathering and exchange. 
- Cooperation on threats to security such as: 
- Environmental and marine pollution; 
- Natural disasters. 
2. Delegations participating in the discussion of new alternative approaches made a number of suggestions at the 1993 meeting of the Ad Hoc Committee. 
A graduated or step-by-step approach which would identify steps for confidence-building and promotion of cooperation are useful. 
However, confidence-building measures in order to be effective require certain prerequisite conditions which in many parts of the Indian Ocean are lacking. 
In seeking to strengthen multilateral cooperation for security and for economic and social progress, the principles of the Charter of the United Nations must be firmly adhered to. 
The principles of the Charter constitute the bedrock for any multilateral system, whether global or regional, which is meant to promote justice, equity and progress for all nations. 
Steps should be taken to banish forever nuclear weapons from this region. 
These steps will complement and support efforts for global nuclear disarmament. 
7. Legally binding assurances by nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons against the littoral and hinterland States of the Indian Ocean will facilitate the objective of denuclearization. 
Equally repugnant to the spirit of the Declaration is the substitution of the foreign presence by regional hegemons who may be using the Declaration as a platform for promoting their own ambitions and designs. 
Security of the Indian Ocean region, particularly of the smaller States, has to be assured both against external Powers as well as against regional hegemons. 
9. Regional security arrangements in the Indian Ocean region. 
(v) Intensification of economic and environmental cooperation as economic prosperity promotes and strengthens security. 
1. The Falkland Islands (Malvinas), which is administered by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, comprises two large islands known as East and West Falkland, as well as some 200 smaller islands, and has a total area of about 12,173 square kilometres. 
Of the total, 1,643 lived in Stanley, the capital, and its environs and the remainder on farms and in small settlements varying in size from Goose Green, with around 30 people, to several farms run by only one family. 
Most settlement communities have fewer than 10 people. 
4. The preamble to Chapter I of the Constitution, dealing with the protection of fundamental rights and freedoms of the individual, stresses that "all peoples have the right to self-determination and by virtue of that right they freely determine their own political status". 
All Commonwealth citizens 18 years or older who satisfy the residency requirements are allowed to vote. 
The last general election was held in October 1993. 
Argentina considered that the dispute must be resolved in conformity with paragraph 6 of General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, which granted pre-eminence to the principle of territorial integrity in the decolonization of territories that previously belonged to a State. 
He said that prior to 1833, when the United Kingdom had occupied the Malvinas by force, the Islands were an integral part of Argentina. 
The Minister for Foreign Affairs noted that since the resumption of diplomatic relations between Argentina and the United Kingdom in 1990, their relationship was excellent except for the dispute in the South Atlantic. 
The Minister for Foreign Affairs also said that if Argentina's right to increase its squid catch were not accepted, it would be difficult to make a more lasting settlement. 
In the belief that it was not prudent to proceed to prospect for oil and exploit resources without a previous bilateral understanding, Argentina in 1992 had made proposals to establish mechanisms for cooperation with the United Kingdom which were still on the table. 
13. The Minister for Foreign Affairs noted that there had been progress towards military normalization in the South Atlantic, as evidenced by the understanding reached on l2 July 1992. 
14. The Minister for Foreign Affairs said that international law and United Nations resolutions clearly established that the only two parties to the sovereignty dispute were Argentina and the United Kingdom. 
Argentina's desire was that the islanders would one day change their minds on the substantive question as that would have a considerable impact on the position of the United Kingdom and significantly increase the chances of finding a satisfactory solution. 
In the meantime, Argentina would use two main instruments of persuasion, its capacity to explain and convince regarding the solid foundations of its claim and the achievement of a firmly democratic and prosperous Argentina. 
18. Statements and explanation of vote were made by Papua New Guinea, Sierra Leone and Trinidad and Tobago (A/AC.109/PV.1420). 
19. On 15 July 1993, the text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1169) was transmitted to the Permanent Representatives of the United Kingdom and of Argentina to the United Nations for the attention of their respective Governments. 
The resolution urged the parties again to resume negotiations as his country was ready to do. 
24. During the same debate (A/C.4/1994/SR.4), Brazil joined the Rio Group in reaffirming its support for the continuation of the constructive dialogue undertaken by the Governments of Argentina and the United Kingdom aimed at finding a peaceful and fair solution to the dispute on sovereignty over the Malvinas Islands. 
26. Speaking in the right of reply during the general debate at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly (A/48/PV.7), the representative of the United Kingdom repeated that his Government had no doubts about its sovereignty over its dependencies in the South Atlantic. 
It would continue to work with the Government of Argentina to create an atmosphere of stability and cooperation in the South Atlantic and considerable progress had been made. 
The United Kingdom looked forward to resuming negotiations in the near future on a new agreement on fishing. 
29. According to the Joint Statement, the interim system would involve maintaining the direct communications link between the military authorities of the two Governments, under the supervision of both Foreign Ministries. 
30. In the interest of confidence-building, the parties would provide at least two weeks' written notice on movements of four or more naval or air units within 55 nautical miles of coasts. 
At least two days' notice would be given of naval combatant units intending to approach closer than 15 nautical miles; such movements would also require mutual agreement. 
31. The Statement also provided for consultations in the event a question should arise about the application of those confidence-building measures. 
Reciprocal visits to military bases and naval units might be agreed on through diplomatic channels. 
British sovereignty, he continued, rested on two very strong foundations: the wishes of the Falklanders and the protection of the British armed forces. 
As regards future contacts with Argentina, Mr. Hurd said the islanders must make up their own minds as individuals and as a community through their councillors. 
He had found strong feelings against contact with Argentina among people of all ages and considered that these were understandable in view of what had happened 12 years ago. 
However, it was not his business to come from London and tell the islanders what to do; they would have to make up their own minds. 
The conference had shown very clearly that dependent status was not an anomaly [in the modern world]. 
37. On 10 June 1994, the Government of Argentina issued the following statement: 
"The Argentine people and Government recall, 165 years after the establishment of the Political and Military Command of the Malvinas Islands and the Atlantic Ocean islands off Cape Horn, the Argentine Republic's exercise of effective sovereignty over the southern territories and maritime areas. 
"That exercise of sovereignty, which was contemporary with the birth of Argentina as an independent country, was interrupted by force in 1833, through the British occupation and the expulsion of the original authorities and settlers. 
"Without exception, the countries of our region support Argentina's rights. 
"In the context of this endeavour, the specific action taken by the Argentine Government provides repeated proof of its determination to respect the settlers on the Malvinas Islands and to promote increasing communication and effective cooperation between them and all other inhabitants of Argentine territory." 
38. Prior to 1982, the economy of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas) was based on sheep ranching on large farms owned by absentee landlords; islanders were largely employed as shepherds and labourers. 
Because revenue from the export of wool, the only substantial source of income, was inadequate to cover expenses, the Territory remained financially dependent on the administering Power, which did not make large investments in infrastructural development. 
In 1980, national income per capita at 1990 prices was estimated to be 4,510. 
39. After the conflict with Argentina in 1982, the economy expanded rapidly owing to post-war reconstruction and private and public expenditure on infrastructural development. 
The administering Power allocated 46 million, which went towards the construction of a new hospital and senior school, port facilities, roads and houses and a new military airport capable of accommodating wide-bodied commercial jets. 
By 1984/85, the national income per capita was estimated to be 5,650. 
40. In 1986, the United Kingdom declared the Falkland Inner Conservation and Management Zone (FICZ), the prime objective being to regulate fishing within a radius of 150 miles, and to levy licence fees. 
41. The agricultural industry began to decline in the 1990s, owing to a reduced demand for wool on the world market, and remains depressed to date though there are now initial signs of wool price recovery. 
The tourism industry world wide was also hit in 1991, but is now recovering. 
In 1992/93, there were considerable fears that income from the sale of fishing licences, notably for squid, would be badly affected by competition from Argentina, in whose waters the squid are also found. 
42. In summary, the United Kingdom reported that the economy of the Territory showed startling growth between 1980 and 1990, with national income increasing 388 per cent in real terms. 
However, problems are appearing: government revenue is fully committed; agriculture is claiming financial assistance from the State (15,000 per farm in 1993) and tourism is growing slowly. 
It is considered that the development of an offshore oil industry may redress the balance in the longer term. 
43. Land is devoted almost entirely to sheep ranching; no crops are grown and because of the strong winds and poor soil there are no indigenous trees. 
44. From the mid-nineteenth century until the 1980s, almost all the land was owned by absentee landlords and commercial interests, the largest of which was the Falkland Islands Company which had been operating since 1851. 
At one point, the Company's total holdings comprised almost half the entire area of the Territory. 
In 1982, the Company began to sell off its land, into private local ownership; in 1991, the local Government bought the last 900,000 acres along with the acreage still owned by absentee landlords and created some 90 smaller farms which were sold to islanders. 
Farms are still considered giant by European standards, a tract of 10,000 hectares being reportedly referred to as modest. 
It is reported that one of the problems facing all sheep farmers is that after 150 years of grazing, the pastures are of poor quality, with good pastures supporting one sheep per 2.5 acres and poor ones requiring 3 acres per sheep. 
To help farmers weather the crisis, the Government is providing wool subsidies and mortgage relief; in 1991, 2 million was set aside for this purpose. 
In any case, the number of people living on farms is shrinking steadily, having declined from 430 in 1989/90 to 399 in 1991/92. 
46. In recent years, the Falkland Islands (Malvinas) has exported just over 2 million tons of raw wool annually. 
There were a total of 712,615 sheep in 1991. 
47. The Territory's fishing sector is based on the sale of licences to foreign trawlers fishing for squid in FICZ. 
The zone, with a radius of 150 miles, was established by the administering Power as at 1 February 1987 and involves a licensing regime under which the number of fishing vessels and therefore the total catch is limited. 
48. In 1993, the total catch from the waters of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas) during the three-month fishing season was just over 230,000 metric tons, of which just under 200,000 metric tons was squid. 
49. On 28 November 1990, an agreement was reached between the United Kingdom and Argentina aimed at further enhancing fisheries conservation in the South Atlantic. 
A South Atlantic Fisheries Commission which meets twice a year, alternately at Buenos Aires and London, was established to discuss conservation over the whole area. 
51. As previously reported by the press, in 1992, Argentina offered foreign vessels licences at a lower fee than the territorial Government as well as a seven-month fishing season as compared to the three-month season offered by the territorial Government. 
54. The eighth meeting of the Commission took place in London on 6 and 7 June 1994 in a cordial and constructive atmosphere. 
Both delegations noted with satisfaction that the "Early Warning" system agreed at the seventh meeting had worked effectively and that it should be continued. 
Representatives of both Governments expressed satisfaction at the progress in bilateral cooperation reflected in the understandings reached at the meeting and agreed that discussion for a longer-term fisheries agreement, as foreseen in the Joint Statement of the seventh meeting, would continue through diplomatic channels. 
55. According to the administering Power, to bolster the economy, efforts are being made to encourage local participation in the fishing sector. 
Beginning in 1991, new licensing policies that encourage joint ventures between local companies and foreign partners were introduced and there were signs that a small but encouraging locally based industry was developing. 
56. The industries and services sector comprises over 120 companies involved in building and construction works, the production of woollen yarn and both machine- and hand-knitted garments, food production, retail trade, tourism and general services. 
It allocates development loans and grants to new enterprises and also takes up shares in, and sometimes wholly owns, development enterprises and services with the aim of increasing self-sufficiency and exports of processed and manufactured products. 
58. Other projects assisted by FIDC are a poultry farm and a market garden, which produce sufficient eggs and vegetables to supply the local community and the military. 
Two dairies have also been set up, as well as two bakeries and a butchery. 
According to the administering Power, the industry has grown satisfactorily since its beginning in 1987, with land-based tourists bringing in about 400,000 annually and cruise vessels a further 200,000. 
Additional infrastructure needs to be in place before the numbers of tourists can rise significantly. 
60. The existence of major oil reserves in the seabed and subsoil around the Territory has been suspected for some time. 
The United Kingdom issued a proclamation providing for the exercise of its rights over the seabed and subsoil of the continental shelf around the Falkland Islands (Malvinas) and also passed an ordinance permitting seismic surveying. 
Argentina issued a maritime spaces law which established that from the baselines it fixed, maritime spaces would be measured comprising territorial sea, contiguous zone, exclusive economic zone and continental shelf. 
The law covers the Falkland Islands (Malvinas), South Georgia and the South Sandwich Islands maritime spaces and continental shelf. 
61. On 9 December 1991, it was announced that both sides had agreed to form a High-level Group for the purpose of exploring the implications of their respective legislative measures of 22 November and the scope for cooperation on any activities deriving therefrom. 
No positive results, however, were reported. 
62. In November 1992, the United Kingdom Government authorized oil exploration around the Falkland Islands (Malvinas) and the Territory's Legislative Council passed a bill permitting licensed surveys of the continental shelf. 
The Government of Argentina responded to these initiatives by reiterating its claim to the Territory. 
In a communiqu released on this issue, the Argentine authorities made it clear that they do not accept or acquiesce to British sovereignty over the islands, nor do they agree that the United Kingdom has a right to invite companies to undertake surveys in the territorial waters. 
63. Initial seismic studies were conducted in 1993 in an area extending 200 nautical miles from the Territory. 
According to a representative of the British Geological Survey which is analysing the data, although the geological indications are good it is still unknown what the reserves are or if there is any oil at all. 
The first drilling to test the basin is expected to take place in 1997 and 1998 with the first oil production tentatively scheduled for 2005. 
64. Talks between the United Kingdom and Argentina are planned to be held in July 1994. 
There applies to these meetings and their consequences the formula on sovereignty over the Falklands Islands (Malvinas), the South Georgias and South Sandwich Islands and the surrounding maritime areas. 
The Secretary for Foreign and Commonwealth Affairs, answering questions in Parliament, 8/ said that the United Kingdom had not excluded cooperation with Argentine interests in oil, but that any arrangements must not prejudice its sovereignty over the islands. 
65. There is a power station at Stanley with an installed capacity of 6.3 megawatts and a smaller one at the Fox Bay East settlement. 
Throughout the rest of the Territory, power is derived from small-engined generators. 
66. The total length of roads outside Stanley amounts to 175 kilometres of which approximately 20 per cent are surfaced in bitumen, asphalt or concrete. 
67. There is an international airport at Mount Pleasant, about 55 kilometres from Stanley, with a runway of 2,590 metres. 
There are twice-weekly flights to and from the United Kingdom and, since May 1990, a small Chilean airline, Aerovs DAP, provides regular service to Punta Arenas in southern Chile, with weekly flights during the summer and fortnightly flights during the winter. 
The Government of the Territory operates an internal air service using three twin-engined islander aircraft. 
Airmail is flown regularly via Ascension Island. 
68. Inter-island sea transport is provided by a coastal cargo vessel of 241.18 tons operated by a local shipping company. 
69. There is a newly installed telephone system throughout the Territory. International calls may be made 24 hours a day. 
70. Radio broadcasts are provided by the Falkland Islands Broadcasting Station, a non-commercial radio operating 24 hours a day, financed jointly by the Government and by the British Forces Broadcasting Service. 
It operates 10 hours a day. 
Both United Kingdom and local coinage are used, together with local currency notes of values 20, 10 and 5. 
72. For the financial year ended 30 June 1994, there was an estimated operating surplus of 5.7 million. 
73. Revenue amounted to 32.7 million of which 18.3 million derived from fisheries. 
Other sources of revenue included personal and company tax, public works, customs and harbour receipts. 
75. Traditionally, the United Kingdom was the most important trading partner of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas). 
By 1994, however, although the United Kingdom continued to be the largest source of the Territory's imports, over 90 per cent of the foreign exchange earnings came from European countries and Asia. 
76. The total value of imports in 1992 amounted to 14.6 million (14.8 million in 1991) of which the largest category was plant machinery and building materials for the construction of public buildings and all-weather roads. 
As at 1 January 1994, the latest date for which information is available, hourly wages at Stanley were as follows: handymen, 3.72 to 4.11; labourers, 3.25 to 3.63; craftsmen 4.71 to 5.17; and foremen 5.32. 
A 40-hour week is customary. 
80. In the Camp, minimum monthly wages for a 40-hour week for agricultural workers were between 300 and 400. 
In addition, a cost-of-living adjustment was paid to all Camp employees. 
Labourers and shepherds also received free quarters, fuel, meat and milk. 
Extra bonuses were paid for shearing, while labourers and shepherds were able to add to their earnings by engaging in contract work, such as fencing and peat cutting. 
Employees in the Camp are given 21 annual leave days, including nine public holidays. 
82. Various government departments and certain other employers at Stanley have apprenticeship schemes for training the limited number of craftsmen required. 
The territorial Government, having completed a programme of "general needs" housing construction, is selling off its own stock of houses at advantageous prices and with low interest loans. 
There was reported to be increasing involvement in construction by the private sector. 
84. Medical and dental treatment and drugs are free. 
85. There is a joint civilian/military hospital, the King Edward Memorial Hospital, which was opened in 1987. 
Built at a cost of approximately 13 million, this hospital is equipped with 28 beds, including 2 for intensive care and 2 for maternity units. 
Facilities include an operating theatre suite, a pathology laboratory, an X-ray department and a casualty resuscitation department. 
Cases requiring specialist facilities are transferred to the United Kingdom via the Royal Air Force Medevac system. 
86. The Medical Department provides a range of preventive medicine activities, including operating child health clinics, school medical services, immunization programmes, well-woman clinics and health education and family planning programmes. 
The principal causes of death are cancer, heart disease and respiratory infections of the aged. 
The total budget of the Medical Department for 1993/94 was 1.95 million. 
Compulsory education will be increased to age 16 in 1995. 
It is reported that few pupils actually pursue education to "A" level and fewer still reach university, which means that the Falkland Islanders produce few qualified professional people; those who do achieve are reluctant to return home. 
The latter, which opened in 1992, was built at a cost of 13 million and is the largest single project to have been entirely funded with local revenues. 
91. In the Camp, there are four settlement schools; attendance is compulsory for children up to age 10 who live within two miles of the school. 
Older children must attend secondary school in Stanley where there is a boarding hostel financed by the Government. 
93. Education in the United Kingdom for students who successfully complete their public examinations is provided at the expense of the territorial Government which also makes available bursaries for college education and vocational training. 
In 1993, 13 students were in the United Kingdom. 
95. In 1993/94, expenditure on education was estimated at 1.85 million, exclusive of capital expenditure for the new community school. 
In addition, the administering Power has extended to the Territory the International Covenants on Civil and Political Rights and on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, although they are not embodied in any one legislative instrument. 
97. According to the administering Power, in conformity with articles 2 and 3 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, there is no discrimination on the basis of sex in the Falkland Islands (Malvinas). 
1. Opening of the session. 
2. Election of Vice-Chairpersons. 
3. Adoption of the agenda. 
- General discussion; 
- Further consideration of new alternative approaches; 
Approves the third report of the Credentials Committee. 
Also recalling its resolution 1761 (XVII) of 6 November 1962, by which it established the Special Committee against Apartheid, and its resolutions 47/116 B of 18 December 1992 and 48/159 B of 20 December 1993 on the programme of work of the Special Committee, which were adopted by consensus, 
Taking note with appreciation of the final report of the Special Committee against Apartheid, 1/ submitted in accordance with paragraph 4 (e) of resolution 48/159 B, 
Recalling the contributions over the decades of the United Nations, its Special Committee against Apartheid, Member States of the United Nations, regional and non-governmental organizations and the international community as a whole to the efforts leading to the end of apartheid, 
Also recalling Security Council resolution 919 (1994) of 25 May 1994, 
2. Congratulates all South Africans and their political leaders on their success in bringing apartheid to an end and in laying, through broad-based negotiations, the foundations for a new, non-racial and democratic South Africa with equal and guaranteed rights for each and all; 
3. Notes the importance of actions taken by the General Assembly and the Security Council, which have contributed significantly to the end of apartheid and the establishment of a democratic and united, non-racial South Africa; 
9. Considers, as stated in the final report of the Special Committee against Apartheid, 1/ that the mandate of the Special Committee has been successfully concluded, and decides to terminate it as at the date of adoption of the present resolution; 
12. Decides to remove from the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Elimination of apartheid and establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa". 
Recalling its resolutions on the United Nations Trust Fund for South Africa, in particular resolution 48/159 D of 20 December 1993, 
Recalling also its resolution 48/160 of 20 December 1993 on the United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa, 
Recognizing also that the legacies of apartheid will continue to affect disadvantaged South Africans for years to come, 
1. Expresses its satisfaction at the successful holding, from 26 to 29 April 1994, of the first non-racial and democratic elections in South Africa, the establishment of the Government of National Unity and the coming into effect of a non-racial and democratic constitution for the transitional period; 
SOCIAL, HUMANITARIAN AND HUMAN RIGHTS QUESTIONS: 
1. At its third session, the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice decided to recommend to the Economic and Social Council the adoption of a draft resolution entitled "Strengthening the United Nations crime prevention and criminal justice programme" (E/1994/31, chap. 
At that time, the Secretariat made an oral statement on the programme budget implications of the draft resolution. 
2. Under the terms of operative paragraphs 2, 10 and 11 of draft resolution V the Economic and Social Council would: 
(b) Request the Secretary-General to take appropriate action so that as of the fourth session of the Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice, the functions of the Secretary of the Commission could be exercised by the substantive secretariat at Vienna (operative paragraph 10); 
4. The request contained in operative paragraph 10 of the draft resolution will be studied. 
As indicated in paragraph 3 above, the level of resources approved in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 for the crime prevention and criminal justice programme took into account requests for strengthening the programme. 
1. Commencing with its 1991 session, the Economic and Social Council has been seized with the problems associated with easy, economical, uncomplicated and unhindered access to United Nations computerized databases and information systems and services. 
The replies to the questionnaire identified the six most-requested categories of United Nations information as follows: full texts of documents, texts of resolutions, texts of treaties, press releases, bibliographic data and statistical data. 
In addition, the areas identified as those most in need of attention included: provision of user-friendly access to on-line information, training programmes for mission staff and coordination of informatics policy and implementation activities across the United Nations system of organizations. 
In particular, the Committee has based its initial programme of work for the biennium 1994-1995 on the priority objective identified by ACC, namely, the establishment of policies and the adoption of standards and recommended practices to ensure wider accessibility of information. 
10. The onus for fulfilling the specific work programme of ISCC rests with different task forces made up of interested agencies. 
11. Over the past year, the organizations and agencies of the United Nations system have continued to enhance their dissemination projects and activities. 
In addition, an address-naming convention has been established for missions, making Internet available through the United Nations electronic-mail (e-mail) facility, enabling missions to interchange messages and documents world wide with anyone who has an Internet address. 
14. Although at present there are multiple methods by which a mission can access United Nations data and services, it is planned to develop a uniform procedure through a single, secure gateway computer for all types of services. 
The International Trade Law Branch is confident that this would speed up its work process (e.g., distributing working papers before working groups and receiving comments thereon) in addition to saving reproduction and mailing costs. 
16. The Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development distributes searchable electronic versions of Agenda 21, the final document of the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED), and has posted the text for access via electronic networks such as Internet and Togethernet. 
The Department stores the electronic text of its technical documentation on the UNDP Internet Gopher server (see para. 18 below). 
It is expected that a simple retrieval format (such as the Internet Gopher programme) which has universal acceptance will be used to house a variety of electronic databases. 
At present, a project to make United Nations data available on a limited basis has been implemented jointly with UNDP on a UNDP Gopher server. 
In addition, statistical and bibliographical information is provided, as well as a system directory for the United Nations, access to other United Nations Gopher services (e.g., WHO, ITU and the World Bank) and access to environment-related information networks and other external databases. 
20. UNICEF has recently announced that it has begun dissemination of its public information material on Internet. 
21. In January 1994, the World Bank initiated a new disclosure of information programme to provide access to the Bank's internal documents. 
A Public Information Centre was opened, and an Internet Gopher facility was set up to provide electronic access. 
Programme information on seminars and conferences and publication announcements will also be included. 
24. UNEP is actively developing on-line information services. 
Press releases and information about specific units within UNEP are expected to be available shortly. 
In addition, nearly all centres of the Global Resource Information Database (GRID) - a catalogue of environmental datasets - are offering, or will soon offer, such on-line Internet services as Gopher and World Wide Web. 
25. Essentially all WHO documents have been prepared using word-processing software, providing the potential for making them available on an electronic medium. 
A relatively small number of documents are already available on microcomputer diskette, CD-ROM or on Internet for on-line access via the WHO Gopher server. 
The WHO bibliographic database (WHOLIS) is available on Internet for full-text searching, including abstracts. 
WHOLIS offers "one-stop" access to the information contained in WHO publications and co-publications, documents, press releases and audio-visual material. 
26. The WHO Gopher server also provides selected statistical data from the General Programme on Vaccines, which maintains data on activities in countries with which WHO is collaborating in immunization campaigns. 
Because the Mortality Database was originally developed to run on a mainframe computer for direct access only by Geneva users, computer access to the database is currently being redesigned. 
28. Access to Internet will soon be available to staff at the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) in Vienna, and it is planned to extend access to country directors and national focal points. 
Plans are being made to develop tools for on-line access to UNIDO information, which would also facilitate access by Member States to public information and information on technical cooperation activities. 
29. Since 1992, ITU has made its Telecommunications Exchange Services (TIES) available to missions of Member States at Geneva, enabling 25 missions to obtain Internet addresses. 
This is particularly true for Member States for which affordable telecommunications facilities are not available, and explains why, in addition to participating actively on Internet, several organizations reported activities centring on dissemination of information using such electronic techniques as diskette and/or CD-ROM. 
The Statistical Division of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis has announced a CD-ROM containing the thirty-eighth edition of the Statistical Yearbook. 
The volume is designed to provide user-friendly access to international statistics in a form that provides different options for retrieval, including image format. 
34. As part of the follow-up work for UNCED, the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development has produced the Earth Summit CD-ROM in cooperation with the International Development Research Centre and the Canadian Centre for Occupational Health and Safety. 
The objective is to preserve and organize the key official documentation produced during the preparatory process and the Conference and to make it available world wide. 
The CD-ROM, searchable through a user-friendly Windows-based interface, contains the full text of more than 20,000 pages of documentation. 
It is the first CD-ROM archive of a major United Nations conference. 
The Department also distributes searchable electronic versions of Agenda 21, the final document of the Conference. 
The Working Group is developing guidelines for the production and dissemination of United Nations materials in electronic format. 
36. On 1 January 1994, the United Nations Office at Geneva issued a CD-ROM containing human rights bibliographic information. 
38. For the past five years, much of the statistical data of the World Bank has been published on diskette; CD-ROM products are also being developed, with one containing agricultural literature already on the market. 
WHO has initiated a comprehensive study (see para. 25 above) to identify which documents on optical disk should be transferred to other media and made available in electronic form. 
In addition to being available on the WHO Gopher server, the bibliographic database is also widely distributed on diskettes and CD-ROM through a growing number of international non-profit hosts. 
40. FAO is in the advanced stage of developing an electronic World Agricultural Information Centre (WAICENT), which will provide FAO member Governments, research institutes, universities and private users with electronic access to a unique global treasury of information on agriculture, fisheries, forestry, nutrition and rural development. 
WAICENT information will be made available in a variety of ways: through floppy disks, CD-ROM, mainframe tapes and on-line access. 
41. The AGRIS database (International Information System for the Agricultural Sciences and Technology), a bibliographic information system, contains over two million records and is available via two major on-line commercial hosts - DIALOG and DIMDI. 
In 1990, FAO made an arrangement with a major publisher of CD-ROM to produce AGRIS on CD-ROM. 
The next step will be to make the CARIS database (Current Agricultural Research Information System), which contains a description of nearly 30,000 agricultural research projects, available on CD-ROM, with the same conditions as those offered for AGRIS. 
43. At the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), a CD-ROM is now issued annually; the 1993 version contained 10 databases, the 1994 update will contain 12. 
However, this disk provides bibliographic references only, and users are still faced with the difficult problem of obtaining the actual documents. 
44. Two ITC databases are available on diskette with tailor-made retrieval software: (a) ITS/FOCUS provides import statistics on 59 markets with five-year time series, analysing the export performance of individual developing countries; and (b) ESTIMEX provides estimates of import and export values over five years for economies in transition. 
In addition, a database on trade promotion organizations (comprising about 1,000 institutions world wide in the public and private sectors that can assist foreign exporters and importers) is available on diskette with tailor-made retrieval software. 
45. At the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT), Uruguay Round documents, i.e., those pertaining to the multilateral trade negotiations launched in Uruguay in 1986, are available on diskette to GATT Contracting Parties. 
The material is made available in developing countries through a network of more than 80 national and regional focal points. 
47. The World Intellectual Property Organization (WIPO) has issued a CD-ROM product, IP-LEX, which records coded texts of intellectual property laws and treaties. 
The ISCC and ICC inter-agency groups are crucial forums through which this principle can be realized by the organizations and agencies of the United Nations system. 
51. One effort under way is to develop a concept for a United Nations-wide directory service (using X.500 technology) which would contain directories of officials and organizations, distribution lists, a unified directory of databases and other reference information. 
52. Another related effort is the conceptual development of a United Nations system-wide information web to provide, through a common interface, actual access to the information repositories themselves. 
Using the Internet World Wide Web technology, and linking this with the information directory mentioned above, should greatly simplify the availability of United Nations information, bringing about easier access or a "one-stop" service approach, and thus increasing efficiency for both users and providers. 
The critical success factor, as noted above, is continued coordination and collaboration among organizations and agencies of the system. 
53. The phenomenal growth in the number of Internet users can be expected to continue, especially among missions and other governmental entities of Member States. 
Internet, by common consensus, is not "intuitively obvious" or simple to use. 
Therefore, to encourage increased utilization of the Internet facilities, training programmes should be coordinated at Headquarters and at other duty stations. 
54. The goal of providing easy, economical, uncomplicated and unhindered access to United Nations computerized databases and information services and systems was seen as one that could be achieved through a phased programme. 
It must be acknowledged that much remains to be accomplished before the goal can be achieved, but the work is progressing, and the changes introduced in the inter-agency arrangements described above (paras. 7-10 and 30) promise even more progress in the future. 
(b) To recommend limited areas of information technology which might require standardization with mandatory force (the areas of telecommunications, descriptive codes etc.); 
(c) To advise (without mandatory force) on those areas where recommended practices might be adopted, thus allowing for the needs of particular entities (such as database practices, records management and archives, disaster recovery); 
(d) To review the implementation of information and telecommunication systems standards and recommended practices by the organizations of the United Nations system; 
(f) To provide an electronic repository on information system developments within the United Nations system; 
The shelling continued until today at 1800 hours. 
As we prepare to receive the Secretary-General's Special Envoy, Mr. Lakhdar Brahimi, we reaffirm the commitment of the Republic of Yemen to implement Security Council resolution 924 (1994) in its entirety, including the provisions concerning a cease-fire. 
It expresses its disapprobation of the deliberate attempt by the Iranian Government to bring Iraq's name into the matter. 
organization maintains a presence and engages in activities in many other countries, but it does not attempt to link the names of these countries with the incident in question as it has done in the case of Iraq, thereby indicating that Iran has preconceived schemes in this connection. 
You will find attached hereto a letter from the French Government informing me of its intention to establish a humanitarian protection zone in south-west Rwanda in accordance with Security Council resolution 929 (1994) of 22 June 1994 (see annex). 
In recent days, fighting has intensified outside the capital and is spreading to the south in the region of Butare, not far from the border with Burundi, and also to the west, apparently, in the direction of Kibuye. 
French units stationed in the region in implementation of Security Council resolution 929 (1994) of 22 June 1994 have already carried out reconnaissance operations in Butare. 
The continued fighting is creating a situation in south-west Rwanda that, in humanitarian terms, will quickly become completely uncontrollable. 
The zone would need to be centred on the region where the humanitarian problems are most acute and should be sufficiently large, in view of the number of persons involved, and contiguous, in order to stabilize the population in the area and facilitate the provision of humanitarian relief. 
France believes that, on the basis of resolutions 925 (1994) and 929 (1994), it is authorized to organize such a safe humanitarian zone. 
I have the honour to inform you that your letter dated 2 July 1994 (S/1994/798) transmitting a communication from the Government of France has been brought to the attention of the members of the Security Council. 
At the present time all the countries of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) are continuing to experience a deep-seated crisis in all spheres of public life - economics, politics, ideology, relations between nations - and socio-economic tension is growing. 
CIS, as an inter-State association, is playing a positive role in the legal formalization of the inter-State relations of its member countries. 
However, the current structure of CIS bodies does not make it possible to take the fullest advantage of the existing potential for integration. 
This is being noted not only by the leaders of the Commonwealth countries, but also by the majority of the population of these States. 
The experience of past years of operation of CIS demonstrates the need to proceed to a new level of integration ensuring compliance by all member States with jointly accepted obligations. 
International practice shows that any inter-State association passes through various stages in its development and is enhanced by new forms of cooperation. 
CIS has substantial advantages - a high degree of integration of the economy, similar socio-political structures and mentality of the population and also the multinational composition of most of the republics and common historical traditions. 
All this demonstrates the need to combine the process of national State building with the maintenance and development on this basis of inter-State integration processes. 
Current conditions show that, while the mechanisms of CIS can be improved, CIS should not be regarded as the only form of association. 
The development of that potential is possible only through the economic integration of the countries of the post-Soviet area on a new, market basis. 
The inherited structures of a single national economic complex are continuing to weaken. 
Obsolete forms of economic ties are disappearing. 
Market reforms follow universal laws. 
As international practice shows, it is only through collective efforts that the transition societies will be able to achieve successful modernization. 
Meanwhile, it has become obvious that reorientation efforts towards regional economic associations in the "far abroad" are unrealistic. 
The lack of coordinated pricing policies for exported raw materials has become a serious problem for States and is adversely affecting their economic situation. 
At the same time, this introduces an element of instability into long-standing world economic ties and forces third countries to adopt harsh sanctions. 
Thus the need has arisen for a unified export policy of CIS countries in the interests of all the member States and the adoption of strict measures in the event of non-observance by any country of the agreed quotas and prices. 
An important element in ensuring the successful implementation of market reforms is improvement of the national legislations of the CIS countries. 
Further modernization is impossible without harmonization of the legislative foundations of economic activity, since the present differences between them are becoming a serious obstacle to integration processes in the economy. 
Taking into consideration the differences between countries in respect of levels of market economic development and democratization of political processes, we propose the establishment of an additional integration structure - a Eurasian Union, which would complement the work of CIS. 
This takes into account the multifaceted nature of integration, different tempos, and the variety and diversity in the development of the CIS States. 
Hence the urgent need to establish a new economic order in CIS. The goal is the coordination of economic policy and the adoption of joint programmes of economic reforms for mandatory implementation by member States. 
The socio-economic and political crisis is taking place against the background of the multinational composition of the population of virtually all the CIS States. 
Currently all the CIS countries are searching for types of State structure which are suited to internal conditions. However, as practice has shown, neither the unitary nor the federal States of CIS can be considered fully stable. 
In order to resolve the issues of economic integration, political institutions need to be established which possess a sufficient range of powers. They must have the function of regulating relations among States in the economic, political, legal, environmental, cultural and educational spheres. 
Currently a process of disintegration in the sphere of science, culture and education is taking place. The once-unified cultural and educational area is being fragmented. 
In these circumstances, the assertion that "science knows no boundaries" has no meaning. 
These processes lead not only to the breakdown of a once unified system, but also to isolation from the cultural and scientific achievements of world civilization. 
The protection of external borders and the stabilization of the situation in regions of conflict can be achieved only through the joint efforts of all the States concerned and requires a coordinated approach of the parties to the range of defence issues. 
These problems are urgent for virtually all the CIS countries, particularly since the main areas of environmental damage, as a rule, are situated in border regions. 
Today it is impossible to resolve any of these problems through the independent efforts of one State, even the largest one. 
A draft for the establishment of the new integration association with the provisional name "The Eurasian Union" (EAU) is proposed for consideration. 
1. EAU is a union of equal independent States designed to achieve the national State interests of each member country as well as the existing combined potential for integration. 
EAU is a means of integration of sovereign States with the goal of strengthening stability and security and enhancing socio-economic modernization in the post-Soviet area. 
2. Economic interests determine the foundations for the drawing together of independent States. 
The political institutions of EAU must adequately reflect these interests and contribute to economic integration. 
3. The following principles and mechanism for the establishment of the Eurasian Union are proposed: 
(a) The holding of national referendums or decisions of parliaments regarding entry of States into EAU; 
The Treaty must lay down the legal and organizational prerequisites for achieving increased integration with a view to forming an economic, monetary and political union; 
(c) No associate membership would be permitted in EAU; 
(b) Mutual recognition of the State and political institutions of the member countries of EAU; 
(c) Recognition of territorial integrity and the inviolability of borders; 
(e) Halting of military actions between each other. 
5. The entry of new countries into EAU would take place, after an expert conclusion had been issued regarding their readiness to join EAU, by a unanimous vote of all the members of EAU. 
6. The States of EAU would be able to participate in other integration associations, including CIS, through associated or permanent membership, or have observer status. 
7. Each participant would be able to withdraw from EAU after notifying the other States at least six months before taking such a decision. 
8. It is proposed that the following supranational bodies should be established: 
(a) An EAU council of heads of State and heads of Government - the supreme political body of EAU. 
Each State member would chair EAU for six months, following the Russian alphabetical order. 
(b) The supreme advisory and consultative body would be the EAU parliament. 
Through the EAU parliament, a common legal basis would be established regulating relations among economic entities of the member countries. 
(c) An EAU council of ministers for foreign affairs to coordinate foreign policy. 
(d) An EAU inter-State executive committee which would be a permanent executive and monitoring body. 
EAU, through its executive committee, would receive observer status in a number of major international organizations. 
(e) An information bureau of the EAU executive committee. 
The adoption of a special obligation or law for member countries on the prohibition of unfriendly statements about States Parties to the Treaty which could harm relations between them. 
(f) A council on questions of education, culture and science. 
The establishment of an agreed educational policy, cultural and scientific cooperation and exchange, and joint activity in the production of text books and educational aids. 
9. With a view to greater coordination and effectiveness of the activities of the EAU countries, it would be advisable to establish a State committee (ministry) for EAU affairs in each of them. 
10. At the ministerial level of the EAU countries, regular meetings and consultations would be held on questions of health care, education, labour and employment, the environment, culture, crime control and so forth. 
12. The official language of EAU would be the Russian language; at the same time, national language legislations would remain in force. 
When changing country of residence within EAU, individuals at their request would automatically receive the citizenship of the other country. 
14. The capital of EAU could be one of the cities at the junction of Europe and Asia, for example, Kazan or Samara. 
15. In order to establish a single economic area within EAU, it is proposed that a number of supranational coordinating structures should be formed: 
(a) An economic commission attached to the EAU council of heads of State which would work out basic directions for economic reforms within EAU, taking into account the interests of national States, and submit them for approval by the EAU Council of Heads of State; 
(b) A commission on the raw material resources of EAU exporter countries for the purpose of coordinating and establishing prices and quotas for exported raw materials and energy products, and signing an appropriate inter-State agreement. 
(c) A fund for economic and technical cooperation, formed with contributions from the EAU countries. 
The fund would finance long-term, science-intensive economic, scientific and technical programmes and provide assistance in resolving a broad range of questions, including legal, tax, financial, environmental and other questions; 
(d) A commission on inter-State financial and industrial groups and joint enterprises; 
(e) An EAU international investment bank; 
(f) An EAU inter-State court of arbitration on economic questions, resolving disputes by legal means and imposing fines; 
(g) A commission on the introduction of a monetary unit (the transferable rouble). 
16. A number of measures are proposed to preserve the potential achieved over the past decades and strengthen integration in this area: 
(a) The establishment of common EAU research centres for basic research in the area of modern knowledge; 
(c) The establishment of a committee on links in the areas of culture, science and education attached to the EAU council of heads of government; 
(d) Assistance in the establishment of non-governmental associations and unions in the cultural, educational and scientific spheres; 
18. EAU presupposes the establishment of a single defence area in order to coordinate defence activity: 
(a) The formation of collective peace-keeping forces of EAU to maintain stability and eliminate conflicts within member countries and between them. 
With the consent of the EAU member States, and in accordance with international legal norms, peace-keeping forces would be sent to areas of conflict within the territory of EAU; 
(c) The establishment of an inter-State centre on nuclear disarmament problems with the participation of representatives of international organizations. 
20. In the near future, the following mechanisms need to be established: 
(a) An environment fund attached to the EAU council of heads of state which would carry out environmental programmes and would be financed by all member States, within the framework of EAU; 
(b) Coordination of activities with international organizations to reduce the level of environmental pollution; 
(c) Adoption of short- and long-term programmes on major problems of restoration of the environment and elimination of the consequences of environmental disasters (Aral, Chernobyl, and Semipalatinsk nuclear testing range); 
(d) Adoption of an EAU inter-State agreement on the storage of nuclear wastes. 
1. At its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/47 of 10 December 1993 concerning the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples by the specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations. 
4. Summaries of additional replies received, together with such further information as may become available on relevant activities undertaken by the organizations concerned during the year, will be circulated in addenda to the present report. 
Information received in that regard is also set out in the report. 
The United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) has a number of technical assistance activities of particular interest to non-self-governing island countries. 
This project will involve training events in trade-related subjects for the eight countries and territories of the group, either at the Sir Arthur Lewis Community College (St. Lucia), or in a decentralized manner in any of the member States. 
The latter include Montserrat (full member) and the British Virgin Islands (associate member). 
It is envisaged that invitations to benefit from these training events will also be extended to Anguilla at no cost to the project. 
A project for countries not members of OECS and territories of the Caribbean Community (CARICOM) is in preparation and is expected to begin before the end of this year. 
A regional project in preparation concerns the countries of the Pacific that are members of the African, Caribbean and Pacific Group of States (ACP) and is also expected to begin before the end of this year. 
Member States of the Forum Secretariat which are not ACP States may receive courtesy invitations to participate in training events at no additional cost to the project. 
The United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) Third Country Programme for Tokelau for the period 1992-1996 is currently half-way into its duration with a total UNDP budget of $1,113,000. 
UNDP-assisted projects and programme activities have, in the past, concentrated primarily on the improvement of water supplies, human resources development and technical training, energy, telecommunications and disaster preparedness and have had a positive impact in those and related fields. 
The current country programme is focusing on telecommunications and continued assistance for management capacity-building and/or water supplies. 
A project formulation mission for a telecommunications development project, comprising consultants from the International Telecommunication Union (ITU), was fielded recently to prepare a draft project document, which is expected to be approved in the second half of 1994. 
Technical advice on the feasibility of this project in its earlier stages was received from the Pacific regional telecommunications project (RAS/92/332). 
Tokelau benefits from participation in the UNDP Pacific regional and subregional programmes. 
In particular, it participated in the planning and implementation of the Pacific Multi-Island Programme (PMI/90/002), which is executed by the South Pacific Regional Environment Programme (SPREP), and which resulted in the formulation of the Tokelau National Environment Management Strategy. 
UNDP also provided emergency assistance to Tokelau in the wake of the devastating Cyclone Ofa in 1990. 
It was approved by the Governing Council of UNDP in June 1993. 
It made provision for $327,000 in technical assistance resources in the form of a regular indicative planning figure (IPF) allocated to the country. 
The first country programme will be reviewed jointly by UNDP and the Government in 1995. 
In terms of impact, it is expected that the Master Development Plan will provide the Government with a framework and set of policy guidelines for sustainable economic growth, utilizing the funding to become available under the Compact of Free Association. 
It makes provision for $5,285,000 in technical cooperation resources. 
In addition, Palau participates in the UNDP fifth cycle (1992-1996) Subregional Programme for the Pacific, which provides technical cooperation to Palau in the areas of food production and nutrition and natural resources management (energy, fisheries, forestry). 
Finally, Palau is expected to be a beneficiary of the South Pacific Biodiversity Conservation Programme, which is funded by the Global Environment Facility and implemented by UNDP. 
The programme is designed to promote the long-term ecological sustainability of designated conservation areas. 
UNDP provides assistance to Non-Self-Governing Territories in the Pacific region, in line with the provisions of relevant General Assembly resolutions. 
Assistance is provided through the UNDP Subregional Programme for the Pacific in conjunction with several Pacific regional institutions. 
Non-Self-Governing Territories in the Pacific have been able to benefit from these and other programmes mainly through participation in seminars and workshops organized at the subregional or country level under these programmes. 
UNDP maintains very close relations with the Pacific regional institutions, participating as an observer in almost all their meetings. 
It was approved by the UNDP Governing Council in May 1992. 
In addition, Anguilla, the British Virgin Islands and Montserrat, as associate members of the Organization of Eastern Caribbean States (OECS), benefit from the Fifth Multi-island Programme (1992-1996) for the Eastern Caribbean, described in document DP/CP/CAR/5, which was also approved by the Governing Council in May 1992. 
Bermuda, with a per capita income of $10,280 in 1983 and $22,260 in 1989, has been affected by Net Contributor Country provisions. 
Accordingly, Bermuda has not been issued an IPF for the UNDP fifth programming cycle. 
However, by decision 91/29 of the UNDP Governing Council adopted on 25 June 1991, Bermuda, like other Net Contributor Countries, is entitled to participate in other components of the UNDP programme, including projects financed from the regional and interregional indicative planning figures and special programme resources. 
The British Virgin Islands, with a per capita income of $7,400 in 1989, has been affected by Net Contributor Country provisions during the UNDP fifth programming cycle. 
Accordingly, the British Virgin Islands have been issued an IPF of $102,000 for the period 1992-1996. 
In addition, by decision 91/29 of the UNDP Governing Council, the British Virgin Islands, like other Net Contributor Countries, is entitled to participate in other components of the UNDP programme, including projects financed from the regional and interregional indicative planning figures and Special Programme Resources. 
The UNDP Third Country Programme for the Cayman Islands, a programme of assistance for the period 1993-1996, is described in document DP/CP/CAY/3. It was approved by the UNDP Governing Council in February 1993. 
The UNDP Third Country Programme for Montserrat, a programme of assistance for the period 1992-1996, is described in document DP/CP/MOT/3. It was approved by the UNDP Governing Council in May 1992. 
For St. Helena, UNDP resources will target three areas of concentration, namely, the universal pension scheme, tourist development and the livestock development programme. 
The UNDP Third Country Programme for the Turks and Caicos Islands, a programme of assistance for the period 1993-1996, is described in document DP/CP/TCI/3. 
It was approved by the UNDP Governing Council in February 1993. 
The IPF resources allocated by UNDP for this programme amount to $971,000. 
Following talks between UNDP and the Government on development priorities, UNDP will, under the ongoing country programme, provide, inter alia, training to develop administrative management skills, and assistance in environmental management. 
In the latter activity, UNDP will address the issues of water management, sewage disposal and reduction of the impact of the tourist industry on the environment. 
In addition, Anguilla, the British Virgin Islands, the Cayman Islands, Montserrat and the Turks and Caicos Islands are beneficiaries of the UNDP Fourth Regional Programme for Latin America and the Caribbean, a programme of assistance described in document DP/RLA/4. 
In recognition of the specific characteristics which exacerbate the vulnerabilities of small island economies, the programmes place emphasis on UNDP support for human resources development, poverty alleviation, strengthening institutional capacities for managing development processes, environment and natural resources management, and disaster response management. 
With respect to the Programme of Action ensuing from the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States held in Barbados from 25 April to 6 May 1994, a major grant for the Caribbean was recently approved by UNDP from its Capacity 21 Programme. 
The grant will assist in strengthening capacities to manage and implement sustainable development plans and programmes at the national and regional levels in the Caribbean. 
7. In statements before the Third Committee, Canada, Finland, Belgium (on behalf of the European Union) and Sweden made references to the question of East Timor. 
9. Under the mandate entrusted to it and renewed annually by the General Assembly, the Special Committee continued its review of the question of East Timor at its 1993 session. 
The Special Committee considered the question at its 1418th through 1420th meetings, on 13 and 14 July. 
10. At its 1420th meeting, on 14 July, the Special Committee decided to continue consideration of the item at its 1994 session, subject to any directives which the General Assembly might give in that connection at its forty-eighth session (A/AC.109/PV.1420). 
13. On 9 March 1994, the Commission unanimously adopted a statement by its Chairman 13/ in which it noted with concern continuing allegations of human rights violations in East Timor while recognizing the positive measures taken by the Government of Indonesia to improve the situation. 
While acknowledging the efforts made by Indonesia to account for those persons, the Commission called upon Indonesia to continue its investigation of those still missing and the circumstances surrounding the matter. 
It encouraged the Secretary-General to continue his good offices in order to achieve a just, comprehensive and internationally acceptable settlement to the question. 
14. Communications related to the question of East Timor included inter alia: 
- Note verbale dated 20 June 1994 from the Permanent Mission of Portugal to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General (A/49/184) concerning the information transmitted under Article 73 e of the Charter of the United Nations and the situation prevailing in the Territory. 
16. By its resolution 32/34 of 28 November 1977, the General Assembly rejected the claim that East Timor had been integrated into Indonesia, inasmuch as the people of the Territory had not been able to exercise freely their right to self-determination and independence. 
17. The current "Governor", Mr. Abilio Jos Os\x{93ce}io Soares, was elected by the East Timor "House of Representatives" in 1992. 
18. In an interview with The Jakarta Post (10 July 1993), "Governor" Soares said that after 17 years the people of East Timor had not fully grasped the essence of integration. 
19. In January 1994, Mr. Francesc Vendrell, a representative of the Secretary-General, visited Portugal, Indonesia, East Timor and Australia to help prepare the forthcoming meeting between the Foreign Ministers of Indonesia and Portugal and the Secretary-General scheduled for May. 
According to a Reuters report of 18 January, Mr. Vendrell met with Portuguese officials, Timorese exiles in Portugal, the Minister for Foreign Affairs of Indonesia, Mr. Ali Alatas, and State Secretary Moerdino. 
A statement issued by the Secretary-General's spokesperson said the discussions focused on confidence-building measures aimed at fostering an atmosphere propitious to addressing the substance of the question. 13/ The statement stressed the following points: 
(a) The Secretary-General welcomed the positive atmosphere in which the talks were held as well as the restraint displayed by both sides at international forums, which had made possible the adoption by consensus of the Chairman's statement at the fiftieth session of the Human Rights Commission; 
(b) The meeting took note of the Indonesian Government's intention to continue its investigation to account fully for the persons dead or missing as a result of the violent incident in Dili on 12 December 1991; 
(d) The Ministers for Foreign Affairs concurred on the need to ensure humane treatment of and full respect for the rights of East Timorese in custody as well as on the need to ensure that further appropriate measures were taken for their early release; 
(f) The Secretary-General believed that the dialogue among East Timorese should be encouraged and noted that he would explore ways of facilitating an all-inclusive intra-Timorese dialogue. 
The Ministers for Foreign Affairs of Portugal and Indonesia indicated their readiness to meet with both supporters and opponents of integration with Indonesia, respectively; 
(g) The Ministers requested the Secretary-General to identify a series of issues to be considered in advance of the next round of talks, including possible avenues towards achieving a just, comprehensive and internationally acceptable solution. 
On 21 May 1993, having been found guilty on all counts, Mr. Gusm\x{7dcc} was sentenced to life imprisonment. 
The report further noted that in April 1993, the Special Operational Military Command for East Timor had been disbanded and replaced with a command structure similar to that in the 26 provinces of Indonesia. 
The composition of troops had been reportedly changed to emphasize civic action over combat missions, although civic action troops also carried weapons and conducted patrols. 
30. Reuters, in reporting the remarks of the military, added that local residents had said that Indonesian officials were hostile to the Timorese population and that harassment, detention and torture remained part of everyday life. 
He said that when interviewed, the local military commander evaded answering directly when the military presence might be terminated, replying only that the situation was not stable. 
The commander was quoted as saying that although FRETILIN hardly posed a military threat and clashes between Indonesian troops and the guerrillas were reduced to about one a month, the Fretilin members who remained active in the Territory were the hard-core nucleus of the movement. 
The correspondent for The Times (London), in an article dated 16 April 1994 stated that there was a pervasive security apparatus with Indonesian soldiers barracks on almost every street and spies and informers everywhere. 
There was little, he said, that could prepare one for the barely concealed hysteria of life in East Timor which had the feel of a vast prison. 
Another student demonstration was held in front of a church the following day and protests were also voiced by prisoners in the Dili jail which the journalists visited with their escort. 
It was not clear whether the 12 included four East Timorese who were allegedly detained in Jakarta on 30 April in connection with the killing of a commander of the presidential guard. 
34. On 13 June, it was reported that six prisoners who had voiced protests to foreign journalists in April (see para. 39 above) had been moved from Dili to a prison in East Java. 
The six are serving sentences varying from five years to life for their non-violent participation in the march to the Santa Cruz cemetery in Dili in 1991. 
35. On 24 June 1994, it was reported that Indonesia had sentenced three East Timorese students to 20 months in jail each for staging a demonstration, and in particular, for expressing anti-Indonesian sentiments in front of visiting foreign journalists on 14 April. 
As at 17 September 1993, only 57 persons were unaccounted for. 
Subsequently, another person listed as missing reported to the authorities in East Timor, reducing the number unaccounted for to 56. 
In addition to the foregoing, the Special Rapporteur on Extrajudicial, Summary or Arbitrary Executions was expected to visit East Timor in June 1994. 
45. Amnesty International noted that since the Santa Cruz incident, at least 400 Timorese had been detained without charges for periods ranging from a few days to several months and that many had been denied access to their relatives, lawyers and ICRC. 
46. As regards the treatment of Xanana in prison, Amnesty International said that in early January 1994, Indonesia had temporarily suspended ICRC and family visits to him after it was discovered that he had written letters to the International Commission of Jurists and to the Government of Portugal. 
Following protests from Indonesian human rights organizations, the ban on visits was lifted on 9 February 1994. 
However, Xanana was still prevented from meeting Indonesian legal aid lawyers. 
47. Amnesty International acknowledged that over the past two years there had been progress with respect to improving access to East Timor by human rights and humanitarian organizations: East Timor was now more open to outsiders than at any other time since 1975. 
Nevertheless, in the past year, military authorities had continued to impose unacceptable conditions on the work of ICRC, closely to monitor visits by foreign delegations and journalists and to restrict access by international human rights organizations. 
In June 1993, ICRC had suspended visits to political prisoners in East Timor for the third time in six months because of unacceptable restrictions imposed by the military. 
Since then, however, the organization had been able to work without undue interference. 
Amnesty International considered that the Government had also taken a more positive attitude towards the work of United Nations officials and bodies concerned with East Timor. 
After their release, people were required to report daily or weekly to the police and there were credible reports of scores of people being detained without charges at various times during the year for enforced "civics training" in areas outside the capital. 
This particularly occurred during the visits of prominent guests, such as Amos Wako, the Personal Envoy of the Secretary-General and the visits during August and September of two United States Congressional staff delegations. 
Mauhudu was arrested in January 1992 and Mauhunu in April 1993. 
Despite public announcements that they had been granted an "amnesty", and were therefore "free", they were required to spend each night at the homes of military officers. 
Also, child, mother and family welfare improvement programmes were being started in cooperation with UNICEF. 
* Reissued for technical reasons. 
1. Gibraltar is a narrow peninsula extending southward from the south-west coast of Spain, to which it is connected by an isthmus about 1.6 kilometres long. 
According to the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, the area of Gibraltar is 5.86 square kilometres, and according to Spain, it is 4.8 square kilometres. 
3. The Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee) considered the question of Gibraltar at its 3rd, 8th and 13th meetings, on 12, 25 and 29 October 1993, respectively. 
4. At the 3rd meeting, on 12 October, with the Committee's consent, the Honourable Joe Bossano, Chief Minister of Gibraltar, made a statement in which he stated, inter alia (A/C.4/48/SR.3, para. 29): "The sense of identity of the people of Gibraltar has grown and deepened. 
The people of Gibraltar love their homeland and seek recognition of their identity by the family of nations." 
7. On 10 December 1993, the General Assembly, on the recommendation of the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee), adopted the following text without a vote as representing the consensus of the members of the Assembly: 
8. The Special Committee considered the question of Gibraltar at its 1421st meeting, on 14 July 1993. 
The Committee also decided to transmit the relevant documentation to the Assembly in order to facilitate consideration of the item by the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee). 
12. The 1969 Constitution of the Territory remains in effect. 2/ It provides for a single House of Assembly consisting of 15 elected members, together with a Speaker, the Attorney-General and the Financial Development Secretary as ex officio members. 
The trade union also suggested the establishment of a tripartite economic and social council with the participation of the territorial Government, trade unions and the Chamber of Commerce, which would be in charge of formulating socio-economic policy. 
"Once again this year I have to mention a matter, that, as the Assembly knows, is of fundamental importance to Spain, namely, the decolonization of Gibraltar. 
I wish to reiterate my Government's firm decision to continue the process of negotiation with the United Kingdom in a constructive spirit and on the basis of the Brussels Declaration of 27 November 1984. 
Those negotiations should duly take into account the legitimate interests of the population, but be based on the doctrine established by the General Assembly that the decolonization of Gibraltar is not a case of self-determination but the restoration of the territorial integrity of Spain. 
The Spanish Government firmly hopes that those negotiations will finally eliminate this anachronism." 
18. Mr. Douglas Hurd, Secretary of State for Foreign and Commonwealth Affairs of the United Kingdom, made no reference to Gibraltar in his address to the General Assembly on 28 September 1993 (see A/48/PV.6). 
19. On 24 November 1993, in a keynote address to a conference on British dependent Territories entitled "Progress through Development", Mr. Douglas Hurd, Secretary of State for Foreign and Commonwealth Affairs of the United Kingdom, stated: 
But equally it is not true to us, the British Government, a metropolitan Power, that no change in the status can be forced on Gibraltarians and that is why we have as successive British Governments reiterated the guarantees to the people of Gibraltar set out in their 1969 Constitution." 
He said that there was a common culture and heritage, including political systems. 
Mr. Bossano also stated: 
"We should not be told by the metropolis what we are going to handle. 
We should tell them what we think we cannot handle and what we require them to do on our behalf ... 
In the areas where they handle external affairs, these matters are being handled on our behalf and must therefore not be made subservient to the interests of that State which is acting as our agent." 
23. According to press reports, 9/ on 24 February 1994, the leader of the Opposition, Mr. Peter Caruana, criticized the territorial Government for political recklessness with Gibraltar's future, which was resulting in Gibraltar's unnecessary and increasing isolation and impoverishment. 
He was particularly concerned with the territorial Government's secrecy and lack of financial accountability. 
24. Also according to press reports, 10/ on 24 February 1994, the leader of GNP, Mr. Joseph Garcia, made a statement in which he called upon Gibraltarians to create a national salvation front. 
He stated: 
The same sources indicate that among the issues discussed during those negotiations were the following: the future status of Gibraltar, its status in the European Union, constitutional developments in the Territory, and sustainable economic growth in Gibraltar. 
26. The negotiating process established by the Brussels Joint Communiqu of 27 November 1984 was aimed at overcoming all differences over Gibraltar by promoting cooperation between the parties concerned, on a mutually beneficial basis, as well as by discussing the issues of sovereignty. 
29. On 28 October 1993, the European Parliament adopted a resolution on the crossing of the EC external borders, in which it, inter alia, proposed that the disputed status of Gibraltar airport should be excluded from the issue of free movement of persons. 
32. According to press reports on 17 May 1994, 14/ it was announced that the next round of Anglo-Spanish talks had been postponed. 
35. During the period under review, the Airport Agreement continued to be a major issue in the Anglo-Spanish negotiations. 
38. The Public Service Commission, consisting of five members, advises the Governor on appointments and on the removal and discipline of public officers. 
Mr. Richardson reportedly established an Anglo-Gibraltar Joint Economic Forum, which is expected to explore possible avenues for the Gibraltar economy. 
43. As at 31 March 1991, the public debt of Gibraltar stood at 33.6 million. 
The notes in circulation as at 31 March 1991 amounted to 12.12 million. 
45. The total amount of imports and exports in 1991, the last year for which data are available, were 278.9 million and 70.1 million, respectively. 
Exports of goods of local origin remained negligible and the Territory continued to depend on the entrep trade, consisting of re-exports of petroleum and petroleum products supplied to shipping. 
Approximately 31 per cent of Gibraltar's non-fuel imports originated from the United Kingdom. 
Japan, Spain and Denmark were the Territory's other main sources of supplies. 
In 1991, foodstuffs accounted for approximately 27 million, or almost 10 per cent of Gibraltar's total imports. 
46. Activities of investment, banking and financial institutions in Gibraltar are regulated in accordance with the Companies (Taxation and Concession) Ordinance. 
Unless otherwise authorized, the above concerns may not carry on trade or conduct business in Gibraltar, and no Gibraltarian or residents of the Territory may have beneficial interest in such a company's shares. 
48. During the period under review, the territorial Government continued its efforts to promote Gibraltar as an international financial centre. 
50. According to press reports, 23/ a Danish company, Baltica, has been investigated and is at present being prosecuted in Denmark for allegedly having paid approximately 800,000 to the Gibraltar authorities in order to obtain approval for two projects in Gibraltar. 
The cost of those projects, entitled Europort and Eurotowers, had been estimated at 5.4 million. 
51. Gibraltar has approximately 43 kilometres of roads, including some 13 kilometres in the city proper. Five bus routes serviced by 16 buses maintain communications between all parts of the city, and the north and south districts. 
As at 31 December 1991, a total of 30,319 vehicles were registered in the Territory. 
53. Airmail is dispatched by direct flight to London and via London to all destinations world wide six times a week. 
54. Telecommunications services in the Territory are provided by Gibraltar Telecommunications, Ltd. 
The local telephone system is operated by Gibraltar Nynex Communications, Ltd., a joint-venture company formed in May 1990 between the Government of Gibraltar and the Nynex International Company of the United States of America. 
By the end of the following year the capacity had increased to 16,000. 
The total number of telephone stations amounted to 17,867 in December 1991, an increase of 1,108 over 1990. 
During the period under review, a total of 91,555,050 kilowatt-hours were generated. 
56. Four newspapers and periodicals are published in the Territory: The Gibraltar Chronicle, a daily newspaper that appears only in the English language; and The Panorama, The People and Vox, weekly periodicals published in both the English and Spanish languages. 
GBC Radio (Radio Gibraltar) broadcasts in English and Spanish 24 hours a day. 
In addition to live and locally recorded programmes, transcriptions and relays by the British Broadcasting Corporation are also used. 
GBC Television operates for 18 hours a day in the English language. 
At the end of 1991, there were 7,898 licensed television sets in Gibraltar. 
58. As at December 1991, the last year for which data are available, the workforce in Gibraltar totalled 14,581 and the total number of unemployed stood at 1,061. 
The early retirement package would be applied to all Moroccan workers irrespective of age and would include an index-linked pension based on duration of service, a tax-free gratuity, a 13-week lump-sum unemployment benefit and return travel fare to Morocco. 
64. The status of women in Gibraltar, whether married or single, and with or without family responsibilities, is similar to that enjoyed by women in the United Kingdom. 
65. The Social Security (Insurance) Ordinance of Gibraltar provides for the payment of a variety of benefits and allowances to expectant mothers and widows. 
A maternity grant of up to 36 is payable to qualified women for every child born to them. 
Thereafter, a widowed mother's allowance would be given at the standard rate of 47.80 per week, with an increase of 6.90 weekly for each dependent child. 
66. During 1991, the last year for which data are available, 1,188 minor and 3,605 serious crimes were reported, compared to 1,433 and 3,385 respectively, in 1990. 
67. There is one correctional institution in Gibraltar. 
68. According to press reports, 28/ on 27 May 1994, the Director-General for European Affairs of Spain presented an official complaint to the Ambassador of the United Kingdom to Madrid in connection with drug trafficking from and through Gibraltar. 
The Government of Spain reportedly requested the United Kingdom's cooperation in the prevention of narco-trafficking and other illicit transshipments from and through Gibraltar. 
The Endangered Species (Imports and Exports) Ordinance of 1976 gave effect in the Territory to the provisions of the Washington Convention. 
73. Overcrowding is considered a major social problem in the Territory. 
According to the 1991 population census, Gibraltar had an average population density of 45.8 persons per hectare, excluding servicemen, visitors and transients. 
74. According to press reports, 31/ the territorial Government introduced a new housing policy in January 1994. 
Under the new policy, low-income families who live in acutely overcrowded and poor sanitary conditions would be considered eligible to obtain government-owned dwellings. 
77. The main health facility in the Territory is the St. Bernard Hospital. 
It has a total of 192 beds and provides comprehensive out-patient services and in-patient treatment for serious medical and surgical cases. 
Patients from neighbouring areas of Spain also use the hospital for treatment and hospitalization. 
In addition, the hospital has a maternity section and two wards for elderly patients. 
Psychiatric treatment is provided by the King George V Psychiatric Unit, which has accommodation for 60 patients. 
Certain medical specialties not provided by the Gibraltar public health facilities are covered by a programme of visits by consultants from the United Kingdom. 
78. Education is free for all children up to "A" level standard and is compulsory for those between 5 and 15 years of age. 
At the end of 1991, 2,930 pupils were enrolled in the 12 government primary schools, 231 in the one private primary school and 436 in the two services primary schools, making a total of 3,597 students. 
This college comprises two separate departments (technology, and business and commercial studies), which conduct a variety of courses leading to national diploma certificates. 
33.1. The legislative authority for the activities under this section is derived from programme 45, Africa: critical economic situation, recovery and development, of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
The activities fall under one of five overall priorities of the medium-term plan. 
The Secretary-General was entrusted with responsibilities to follow up, monitor and evaluate the implementation of the New Agenda. 
Initially, the Office of the Director-General provided overall coordination and leadership. 
ECA exercised team leadership and responsibility for coordination and cooperation at the regional level in the implementation of the programme. 
33.3. Following the adoption in December 1991 of the New Agenda, contained in annex II to General Assembly resolution 46/151 of 18 December 1991, programme 45 was revised to integrate fully all elements of the New Agenda. 
The revisions to the System-wide Plan of Action were reviewed by CPC at its thirty-fourth session, in May 1994. 
In its conclusions and recommendations the Committee, inter alia, underscored the need for urgent and concerted action to address the grave economic situation in Africa. 
That Office was established in the course of the restructuring of the Secretariat during the biennium 1992-1993, with a view to strengthening of the institutional structure for the programme. 
The Office is headed by a Secretariat official at the D-2 level who reports to the Head of the Department. 
33.7. In discharging its responsibilities, the Department will work closely with ECA and the Department of Public Information, which are responsible for implementation of the programme of activities in their respective areas. 
The activities of ECA and the Department of Public Information and related resources form part of this section and programmed under subprogrammes 2 and 3 respectively. 
33.8. Distribution of the regular budget requirements for implementation of programme 45 during the biennium 1994-1995 within this section between subprogrammes and by the implementing unit would be as follows: 
Themes to be discussed include capacity-building, development of the private sector, investment promotion, trade, diversification of economies, commodities and marketing of commodities. 
New Agenda newsflash (monthly); promotional posters on the New Agenda; press releases prepared in collaboration with the Department of Public Information on matters relating to meetings of the Panel of High-Level Personalities on African Development, workshops and round-table conferences; and video material on various aspects of African development. 
Contribution to activities of the United Nations Inter-Agency Task Force on Africa's Critical Economic Situation, Recovery and Development and its Working Group. 
It will also focus on the monitoring and follow-up of the achievements by African countries in the implementation of the New Agenda and the evolution of key factors pertaining to African economic recovery and development, including the resources aspects, and debt and commodity issues. 
Parliamentary documentation: progress report to the ECA Conference of Ministers on the implementation of the Agenda by African countries. 
33.11. Activities will continue to highlight the critical situation in Africa as a major feature of the ongoing international agenda by disseminating information materials for the purpose of increasing awareness of the grave situation. 
33.18. The estimated requirements of $35,300 relate to the cost of freight and other services in connection with the production of Africa Recovery, and supplies in relation to information activities under the programme. 
The overriding cause of development problems and hardships in developing countries is precisely the unfavourable external economic environment (barriers to market access, unfavourable terms of trade, debts and their servicing, unsatisfactory financial flows, restrictive access to technologies and other well-known impediments to development). 
Consequently, the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia supports the conclusions and recommendations of the agenda that accord a greater role to the United Nations system and multilateral cooperation in this area in order to ensure an adequate international economic climate. 
The high level of interrelationships with respect to economic growth at the global level is a well-known category - successful and stable growth of developed economies affects favourably the growth and development of the underdeveloped ones and vice versa. 
The relation between sanctions and development has therefore to find its place in such a report, and should not just be mentioned indirectly in a totally different context without adequate elaboration (para. 143). 
Crippling effects of the sanctions on development, viewed in the broadest sense, in many ways equal those caused by the devastation of war. 
It is often forgotten, however, that sanctions have never been successful in achieving the goal for which they were allegedly imposed. 
Humanitarian and social hardships, tensions and threats in the countries hit by the sanctions, require, as a rule, emergency interventions that necessarily come at the expense of engagement and assistance where development problems and poverty are historically conditioned. 
Industrial output in 1993 fell to two fifths, as compared with that of the previous period, current expenditures have been halved and investment expenditures fell to one fifth, as compared with those of the period before the sanctions had been imposed (1990). 
The whole system and network of the institutions of social welfare, education and environment control have been threatened or ground to a standstill with often tragic consequences (inter alia, mortality rates increased, particularly among children and the elderly). 
All programmes of scientific, technological and technical cooperation have been suspended and the normal flow of information has been blocked. 
In addition to the overwhelming contribution to the economies of the countries engaged in such cooperation, it is a fact that other development preconditions as well (peace, understanding, confidence, movement of people etc.) develop more favourably in cases where regional economic integrations exist and function effectively. 
I have the honour to transmit, enclosed herewith, information on "The effects of the sanctions on scientific-technological development of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia" (see annex). 
1. The sanctions of the international community imposed against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, unprecedented so far, have caused extensive damage to the country's overall development. 
They have dealt an additional blow to an economy already in recession and have placed the impoverished health sector, science, culture and sports in an extremely precarious position. 
They have hit hardest the most vulnerable social groups and hindered the process of the society's transition towards democracy. 
Furthermore, the isolation of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia adversely affects the overall development of the Balkans, disrupts natural, inevitable integration processes, and slows down social and economic transformations in the entire region of south-eastern Europe. 
Close to 30 Security Council resolutions, often based on fabricated and false arguments, have culminated in a series of bans, retaliation and repressive measures placing Yugoslavia in the position of an international pariah. 
Recently, the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) has also made a decision on Yugoslavia's non-participation in some of its bodies. 
Yugoslavia has been completely suspended from the European Centre for Medium-range Weather Forecasts and the Conference on the European Energy Charter. 
6. The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is currently confronted with the blockade, suspension, moratorium and cancellation of the following forms of international legal instruments in the field of scientific, technological and technical cooperation, with extremely negative consequences for scientific and technological development: 
For example, owing to the failure to grant a new national programme, with an estimated loss of US$ 8 million in technical assistance (direct technical assistance and participation in the regional programme for Europe), participation in the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) was prevented. 
Likewise, as negotiations on the Poland and Hungary Assistance for Restructuring of the Economy Programme (PHARE) I programme with the European Union (EU) have been discontinued, the financing of a project worth approximately 45 million European currency units (ECUs) (allocated for the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia) has not materialized. 
Financial and other losses are much higher if numerous bilateral scientific and technical cooperation programmes with major industrialized countries are also taken into account; 
(b) Projects: all projects with partners in the field of scientific, technological and technical cooperation have been discontinued, postponed or frozen. 
As a result, projects of special importance for the development of an efficient market economy in Yugoslavia cannot be implemented; there is no access to world know-how and it is impossible to exchange relevant materials, equipment and experts; it is impossible to obtain assistance (financial, technical etc.). 
At the same time, the funds approved for those projects and credited to the accounts, and amounting to $550,000 have been frozen. 
The financial support for the realization of 60 ongoing projects for which the funds had already been allocated by the American side (amounting to US$ 400,000 for 1992) failed to materialize. 
For 1993, an additional US$ 200,000 would have been approved for the remaining projects. 
As of May 1991, not a single project had received any funds, although a substantial number of projects had been professionally acclaimed and approved. 
That will undoubtedly reverse scientific and technological development and make it impossible for us to join in international trends. 
Moreover, Yugoslavia cannot participate in international meetings. 
There are difficulties in the protection of patents, licences etc.; 
In view of the crucial role of equipment in scientific and particularly technical-technological development, it is only natural that the quantity and quality of research and the efficient application of scientific achievements have declined; 
A large number of newly graduated students and high-school graduates have emigrated. 
3. Pursuant to that decision, the Secretary-General submitted a report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session (A/48/591), providing an analysis of the implications of the proposal, with particular attention to the recommendations outlined in paragraph 13 of the Task Force's report. 
6. The Secretary-General was requested to include in that report: 
(a) A clear analysis of the financial benefits resulting from the merger; 
(b) An estimate of the one-time non-recurrent costs of the merger, including costs of transitional measures, as well as an estimate of recurrent costs; 
7. The General Assembly requested the Economic and Social Council to submit its final recommendations to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session for its consideration and action before 31 December 1994. 
8. Pursuant to paragraph 3 of the resolution, the present report has been transmitted to the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions. 
11. After the adoption by the General Assembly of resolution 48/111, the Secretary-General resumed the consultation process at the beginning of 1994. 
At that meeting, representatives of the Government of the Dominican Republic expressed their views and concerns about the merger. 
12. Ms. Jacqueline Malag, a representative of the host country, participated as ex officio member in the work of the fourteenth session of the Board of Trustees of INSTRAW, held from 18 to 21 April 1994. 
During the session the representative of the Secretary-General provided extensive briefings to the Board on various aspects of the proposed merger and the representative of the host country indicated her Government's position with respect to the proposal. 
The views of the Host Country and the discussions that took place during the meeting are reflected in paragraphs 10 and 16 of the report of the Board to the Council (E/1994/68). 
In that letter the President indicated that the definitive position of the Government of the Dominican Republic was set out in the statement delivered on 18 April 1994 by its representative to the Board of Trustees of INSTRAW (annex IV). 
14. The Secretary-General's representative on the Board of Trustees of INSTRAW briefed a representative of the Dominican Republic on the main elements of the present report prior to submission. 
17. The main institutional features of the proposed merger would thus be the following: 
(a) The two programmes would be placed under common management, to be located in New York; 
(b) The mandates of both programmes would be maintained in their entirety; 
(c) The distinct identities of the INSTRAW Trust Fund and of the United Nations Development Fund for Women would be maintained, and they would be separately open to contributions, including those pledged at the annual United Nations Pledging Conference for Development Activities; 
(d) Duplication with respect to management, administration, information and communications would be eliminated, thus making available additional resources for the implementation of substantive programmes for the advancement of women; 
(e) The savings resulting from the merger would be utilized, in particular, to strengthen research and training programmes; 
(f) Subject to the concurrence of the Government of the Dominican Republic, facilities in Santo Domingo would focus on the carrying out of a broad range of decentralized training programmes on behalf of UNIFEM/INSTRAW. 
18. In his report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session (A/48/591), the Secretary-General had set out the governance and reporting arrangements he envisaged for the joint programmes. 
The Consultative Board would hold a first meeting early in 1995 with a view, inter alia, to preparing revised terms of reference, including any adjustments in its composition, for subsequent consideration by the Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly. 
19. As proposed in the previous report of the Secretary-General, other aspects of the reporting arrangements would be unified and streamlined. 
The report would then be transmitted to the Economic and Social Council and, through it, to the General Assembly, after consideration of relevant aspects by the Executive Board of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), and reviewed by the Commission on the Status of Women. 
Those reviews would ensure that the activities envisaged respond to the global strategy of the United Nations on the advancement of women and that there is mutual reinforcement between them and overall analytical and operational activities for development. 
20. Under those arrangements, reporting would be simplified and streamlined. 
22. As previously indicated, the proposed arrangements would not involve any substantive changes in the statutory provisions relating to UNIFEM, the only adjustment required being the change in reporting procedures, which would be unified as proposed above. 
The detailed breakdowns of staffing by organizational unit for both UNIFEM and INSTRAW are shown in annex I. 
The percentage of INSTRAW's total resources devoted to substantive research and training activities would increase by 25 per cent, as indicated in annex III. 
26. The current organization of UNIFEM includes an Office of the Director, as well as the functions of (a) communications and external relations, and (b) management services, reporting to the Director. 
A Deputy Director is in charge of operations and supervises three geographic sections and the Technical Advisory Section. 
The Division for Research and Training would carry out the current research and training functions of INSTRAW. 
The cost of the Office of the Director would be shared between UNIFEM resources and INSTRAW resources, on the basis of the relative ratio of such costs to total estimated expenditures under each Fund. 
31. The staffing of the Division for Operational Activities would remain the same as that of the present Office of the Deputy Director of UNIFEM for Operations. 
Drawing on this core establishment, a progressive expansion of the facility may be envisaged, through reimbursements to be received for services rendered for UNIFEM-funded and other United Nations system training activities to be hosted by the facility. 
(a) Resources estimated for the cost of policy-making organs (Board of Trustees of INSTRAW) correspond to the full cost of Board meetings; 
(b) Resources shown under Executive Direction and Management have been released, except for direct costs for fund-raising travel; 
(c) With regard to research and training, estimates for consultants, travel, contractual services, seminars and contributions have been retained unchanged and transferred to New York. 
Provision for temporary assistance, overtime and general operating expenses have been included on the basis of UNIFEM's experience of those requirements for the number of staff to be located in New York. 
Additional resources have been provided to cover the running expenses of the training facility at Santo Domingo, namely, temporary assistance, overtime, travel, supplies, miscellaneous services and maintenance of premises and equipment. 
(d) Direct costs under information, communications and documentation estimated for consultants and contractual services related to publications, as well as contributions, have been retained unchanged and transferred to New York. 
Estimates under all other objects of expenditure have been released. The resulting savings have been partially offset by the inclusion of estimates for (i) printing of publications; (ii) maintenance of the mailing list and the bibliographical databases; and (iii) handling of information queries. 
(e) Resources under administrative and programme support have been released, except as indicated in subparagraph (c) above, that is, those direct costs required for the operation of the Division for Training and Research in New York and the training facility at Santo Domingo; 
(f) It is estimated that 17 per cent of the direct costs of research and training would cover the share of common costs to be met from INSTRAW resources. 
The reimbursement to UNDP for services to be rendered is estimated at 3.75 per cent of the direct costs financed from INSTRAW resources. 
The $56,000 to be financed by the Fund represents the cost of furniture, equipment and renovation of office space. 
37. In paragraph 4 of its resolution 48/111, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to include in his report consideration of the potential duplication of training activities of INSTRAW and UNIFEM. 
We trust that despite their long tradition of hard and tireless work, the members of this Board of Trustees will have an opportunity to visit some of the monuments in which our historic city is so rich. 
Women have played an essential historic role in building the social, economic, political and cultural life of this nation. 
They have traditionally fought for the recognition of their rights, and since 1942 they have enjoyed the right to vote. 
However, Dominican women have played a major role not only within our own borders but also on the international stage. 
We recall with pride that our country was a founding Member of the United Nations and that one of the four women who signed the Charter was a Dominican. 
We signed and ratified the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women in 1980 and 1982 respectively. 
In 1966 all our provinces were governed by women, and we can assert beyond any doubt that Dominican women have always been in the forefront in all facets of our country's economic, social, political and cultural life. 
It is no surprise, therefore, that our country offered to serve as host to the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, INSTRAW. 
They are watching you with anxiety and hope as they eagerly await the outcome of this session, which they believe will have a profound influence on the advancement of women, and not only here in the Dominican Republic but throughout the world. 
We must rise to the occasion. 
We must do so for our own sake, to ensure that our message to posterity, to future generations, is not imbued with the sombre and dramatic tone in which Hamlet, in Shakespeare's masterpiece, addressed his faithful friend Horatio, and I quote: 
My friends, we must ensure that all that lives behind us is the story of the success of this critical fourteenth session of INSTRAW and the message of hope that we must bring to all women of the world. 
Nothing should live behind us other than the success achieved by our own efforts. 
Dear friends, let us pledge to achieve that success, and, to that end, let us make the required commitments and absent ourselves a while from the seeming felicity with which our complacency would deceive us, and, if necessary, let us draw our breath in pain in this harsh world. 
I should like, with the permission of those gathered here, to offer a few brief remarks regarding the proposed merger of INSTRAW and the United Nations Development Fund for Women (UNIFEM). 
I am certain that everyone realizes how important my Government considers this matter. 
We should remember that the proposal to merge INSTRAW and UNIFEM arose in the context of a general review of the United Nations, inter alia, for the purpose of bringing about greater economy and efficiency in the functioning of the Organization. 
It was suggested that savings could be achieved by reducing the number of institutions, eliminating overlapping and duplication of functions and encouraging a greater spirit of cooperation and collaboration throughout the system. 
Now, while in general terms, reducing the number of institutions may well have a positive financial impact, we must consider the case at hand in more detail and ensure that the proposed course of action will enable us to attain the goals of greater efficiency and economy. 
We wish to make it perfectly clear that we agree with the Secretary-General and support him in his efforts to rationalize the functioning of the Organization, streamlining its structure to make it more effective. 
Many changes have been introduced to enable the Organization, as we approach the next millennium, to play as active a role as possible in seeking solutions to world problems, and there is no doubt there exists a general will to revitalize the United Nations. 
General Assembly resolution 48/111, adopted by consensus on 20 December 1993, emphasizes that the ultimate goal of restructuring should be to strengthen the programmes for the advancement of women and to enhance the efficiency, in function, structure and cost-effectiveness, of the work of the organizations to which it refers. 
The resolution also recognizes the importance of adequate preparation for the Fourth World Conference on Women and the role therein of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women. 
That would, after all, amount simply to implementation of the message and mandate implicit in General Assembly resolution 48/111. 
As one of the three institutions of the United Nations system which are dedicated exclusively to the advancement of women, INSTRAW has a special role to play in supporting and promoting women as an essential element in the development process. 
If INSTRAW is to meet its commitments and obligations in respect of these major international events, it must have the support of Member States and of the United Nations Secretariat. 
We are counting on that support. 
I realize that the time available to us is limited and that this is a brief session of just four days - very little time in comparison with the magnitude of our task. 
Yet we hope that at the next meeting of the Board, we shall preside over a revitalized and strengthened INSTRAW, in a position to discharge its mandate. 
You, as Trustees of the Institute, have the responsibility of translating our plans into reality. 
We too, as the host country of the Institute, share that responsibility, and as representative of my Government, I can assure you that the Dominican Republic will spare no effort in pursuit of that worthy objective. 
We recognize how limited our resources are and we must make up for that by sustained and intensive effort. 
2. Recognizes that this experience would be of value in other major intercultural projects during the remaining part of the World Decade for Cultural Development; 
3. Invites the Director-General to include in his report details of a plan to use the Silk Roads to best advantage by developing a programme of environment-friendly cultural tourism in cooperation with the World Tourism Organization; 
Recalling that, after a slow and difficult start, the World Decade for Cultural Development has registered noteworthy progress in the course of the last biennium and found its cruising speed, 
Noting with great satisfaction that various agencies and bodies of the United Nations system have participated in various ways in the implementation of the Decade, but regretting that the overall commitment to the Decade shown by these institutions remains very inadequate, 
Welcoming the active commitment to the Decade of many non-governmental organizations, 
Considering the extent of the results to date and the need to ensure not only their development but also their continuation and long-term consolidation, 
Noting that this ignorance of the objectives of the Decade is often reflected in projects that are mainly backward-looking, instead of innovative and forward-looking, and also in projects promoting the development of culture, instead of harnessing culture as a vector of development, 
Recalling that cultural development forms part of all development efforts, 
Noting with concern that the population groups excluded from society, within the meaning of United Nations General Assembly resolution 46/121 of 17 December 1991, are hardly affected by efforts to achieve development and that their situation calls for sustained attention and effort in every field, 
Stressing the importance of culture in ensuring full and complete participation by such population groups in the social, economic and cultural development of their country, 
(a) To give their full support to such excluded population groups so that they may attain the objectives set out in the resolution adopted by the United Nations General Assembly establishing an International Day for the Eradication of Poverty (resolution 47/196) of 22 December 1992); 
(b) To promote, during the second half of the Decade, the implementation of measures to ensure increased participation in cultural life by those economically and culturally deprived or excluded from such participation. 
Noting that only one regional economic and social commission of the United Nations has carried out the evaluation requested, 
Recommends that the regional economic and social commissions undertake the evaluations requested by 1 March 1997 so that their findings may be included in the final report on the World Decade for Cultural Development. 
During the week ending 2 July 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3394th meeting, held on 29 June 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Yemen (S/1994/764). 
The President drew attention to a draft resolution (S/1994/772), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/772 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 931 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/931 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3395th meeting, held on 30 June 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) (S/1994/740 and Add.1). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/773), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/773 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 932 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/932 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3397th meeting, held on 30 June 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Mission in Haiti (S/1994/765). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/776), which had been submitted by Argentina, Canada, France the United States of America and Venezuela. 
The Security Council proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/776 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 933 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/933 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/781), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/781 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 934 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/934 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
The President drew attention to a draft resolution (S/1994/775), which had been submitted by Argentina, the Czech Republic, France, New Zealand, the Russian Federation, Spain, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America. 
The Security Council then proceeded to vote on draft resolution S/1994/775 and adopted it unanimously as resolution 935 (1994) (for the full text, see S/RES/935 (1994); to be issued in Official Records of the Security Council, Forty-ninth Year, Resolutions and decisions of the Security Council, 1994). 
I have the honour to refer to your letter dated 24 May 1994 (S/1994/674) transmitting the final report of the Commission of Experts established pursuant to Security Council resolution 780 (1992). 
As a consequence of the policy of ethnic cleansing, 707,368 Serbs had to leave their homes in those territories in the former Bosnia-Herzegovina in which the power of Bosnian Muslims and Croats was established. 
Considering the fact that there were 1,320,644 Serbs in Bosnia-Herzegovina (with 326,280 of those who declared themselves Yugoslavs) according to the 1981 census, about 50 per cent of the Serbs have been expelled from their homes and deprived of their property. 
One of the basic principles of democracy is the freedom of an individual to choose freely where he/she wants to live, especially if his/her existence is threatened in the environment in which he/she happens to live. 
In presenting these regrettable facts, the Federal Ministry of Foreign Affairs expresses its hope that a just and durable peace will soon be established in the former Bosnia-Herzegovina, for without peace neither Serb nor Croatian and Muslim peoples can live in dignity. 
The Government of the Republic of Sierra Leone, through its delegation to the Thirtieth Summit Meeting of the Organization of African Unity (OAU), held at Tunis from 13 to 15 June 1994, joined other African Governments represented at the Summit in adopting a resolution on the situation in Rwanda. 
Notwithstanding this collective pronouncement by OAU, the human carnage in Rwanda has persisted, with innocent civilians as the primary target amidst a climate of ethnic hatred and fear. 
As indicated in paragraph 55 of my last report to the Council (S/1994/511), the present report also elaborates upon the timetable for the closing of ONUMOZ and the withdrawal of the military and civilian personnel of the mission. 
2. Three and a half months remain before the holding of the first multi-party elections in Mozambique on 27 and 28 October 1994. 
3. Since my last report to the Council dated 28 April 1994, significant progress has been made in the Mozambican peace process. 
However, serious problems remain that must be addressed rapidly if the elections are to be held under acceptable conditions. 
4. The Security Council, in its resolution 916 (1994) of 5 May 1994, urged the two Mozambican parties to meet the target dates of 1 June 1994 for the completion of the assembly of forces and 15 July 1994 for the completion of demobilization. 
While RENAMO accepted the deadlines, the Government declared that it would not be able to meet the target dates set by the Council but would conclude the assembly of its troops by 1 July and their demobilization by 15 August 1994. 
5. It will be recalled that in November 1992 the Government had declared that it would send a total of 61,638 troops to its 29 assembly areas. 
The total of government soldiers would thus be 76,405. 
However, on 21 April 1994, the government delegation to the Cease-fire Commission presented revised and substantially lower figures, indicating that there would be a total of 64,110 government soldiers, 49,630 of whom would be sent to assembly areas and 14,480 of whom would be registered outside such areas. 
RENAMO did not, however, accept the new figures, and the matter was referred first to the Cease-fire Commission and then to the Supervisory and Monitoring Commission for verification and subsequent decision. 
On 17 June 1994, following protracted investigations and negotiations, the two parties signed a joint declaration accompanied by two separate statements. 
Based on the revised estimates, the new overall strength of the government troops was established at 64,466, of which 49,638 are to be registered in assembly areas and 14,828 outside assembly areas. 
6. So far, despite the concerns expressed by my Special Representative and the international community, the assembly of the government troops has not been completed. 
However, following a request from President Chissano, it has been agreed that 3,476 soldiers who were to be registered in the assembly areas will now be registered and demobilized in situ. 
As of 4 July 1994, the Government still had to assemble 4,517 troops. 
At the Government's request, ONUMOZ is providing transport to assembly areas for approximately 1,325 soldiers who are located in remote areas of the country. 
As of 4 July 1994, RENAMO had assembled 17,317 soldiers out of an expected total of 18,241; in a meeting of the Cease-fire Commission it was agreed that 899 RENAMO soldiers based at two locations would not go to the assembly areas but would be demobilized in situ. 
As of 4 July 1994, the Government had demobilized 22,832 soldiers (46 per cent of the expected total), while RENAMO had demobilized 5,138 soldiers (54 per cent of the expected total). 
A dramatic effort must now be made in order to complete the demobilization process by 15 August 1994. 
7. Registration of government troops outside the assembly areas began only on 24 June. 
In the meantime, registration of the 4,326 unassembled RENAMO troops began on 25 May and is expected to be concluded shortly. 
8. Delays in demobilization and the selection of soldiers for FADM resulted in prolonged waiting periods in assembly areas and led to mounting frustration, demonstrations and rioting by the soldiers. 
As a precautionary measure, United Nations troops had to be deployed to or around cantonment sites. 
A total of 37,622 weapons out of 49,806 had been collected from the paramilitary forces. 
All recovered weapons have been duly registered and transferred to the regional arms depots. 
10. On several occasions in the past (see S/1994/511, para. 25), I have indicated my concern with the security situation and the need to have additional United Nations infantry elements in some particularly vulnerable areas of the country. 
I believe that their presence there will be very important, especially during the critical final stages of demobilization and preparation for the elections. 
12. According to the provisions of the general peace agreement, the new Mozambican army is to be composed of 30,000 soldiers, 15,000 from the Government and 15,000 from RENAMO. 
However, the present training programmes sponsored by the three participating States cover only some 15,000 soldiers. 
Because of problems encountered in the selection of soldiers for FADM, it now appears unlikely that training of the first group of 15,000 will be concluded by October 1994. 
In June, 131 Zimbabwean military instructors arrived in Mozambique to assist with infantry training, while Portugal has offered to train an additional 300 soldiers. 
In my last report to the Council (S/1994/511, paras. 13-14) I outlined a number of options which would resolve the problem by phasing the formation of the new army. 
RENAMO is willing to accept this. 
The Government has put forward a counter-proposal that all 30,000 soldiers be recruited before the elections and half of them trained, while the remainder would be deployed in military centres where they would only receive basic training before the elections. 
It is doubtful whether the Government could finance and carry out such a programme within the required time-frame. 
Three of the cases involve alleged irregularities in the cantonment process. 
In one case, RENAMO complained about double registration of government soldiers. 
The Government lodged two complaints alleging that 89 RENAMO soldiers had left the Lurio assembly area for hostile purposes and that demobilized RENAMO soldiers from the Chinanguanine assembly area had been ordered to return to their former base. 
A RENAMO allegation that government forces are undergoing military training in the United Republic of Tanzania has been investigated and the report is currently under review by the Commission. 
15. In paragraph 17 of my last report to the Council (S/1994/511), I expressed my concern over the unwillingness of the parties to allow the United Nations to reconnoitre certain military bases and to provide ONUMOZ with complete lists of military equipment. 
Since then, access has been granted to all military installations designated as locations for unassembled troops. 
The general peace agreement provides that biweekly updates of these lists should be presented to the Cease-fire Commission, but the latest submission from both parties was provided in August 1993. 
16. During the last periodic review the Security Council welcomed the announcement by the President of Mozambique that elections would take place on 27 and 28 October 1994. 
Provincial and district Elections Commissions and local offices of the Technical Secretariat are now established in all but a few of the 138 provincial districts as well as in the 6 electoral districts which have been established in Maputo. 
The Electoral Law stipulates that the Mozambique Liberation Front (FRELIMO), RENAMO and other political parties must be represented in all electoral bodies. 
However, as a result of internal staffing problems, the representation of RENAMO and other parties is low or non-existent in several districts; the transparency of the electoral process could suffer if this under-representation is not corrected. 
The Tribunal will function as a court of appeal against decisions of the National Elections Commission. 
20. Training of all electoral elements, voter registration teams and civic education agents was coordinated by the National Elections Commission with technical assistance from the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and was concluded at the end of May. 
Registration of voters began as scheduled on 1 June 1994 and is advancing relatively smoothly. 
As of 4 July, at least 2.5 million out of a projected 8 million eligible voters had registered. 
Voter registration is scheduled to last 10 weeks but may be extended on an exceptional basis by the National Elections Commission until 12 September 1994, when the electoral campaign is to begin. 
21. In paragraph 51 of my last report to the Council (S/1994/511), I expressed my conviction that free and fair elections in Mozambique are possible subject to certain conditions which, I wish to reiterate, are essential to the electoral process. 
In this context, I have noted with concern that access to a few RENAMO-controlled districts is still impeded. 
Furthermore, clear rules for access to State mass media, including both radio and television, have yet to be established. 
RENAMO has not yet officially registered but is participating in the process as a party to the general peace agreement. 
22. In my last report, I apprised the Security Council of the situation regarding technical assistance funding for the electoral process and the downward revision of the original budget from US$ 71 million to US$ 59 million. 
This budget has now been further reduced to $56.3 million. 
Total pledges towards the election budget now total $52.5 million, including $3.3 million set aside by the Government from the State budget. 
To date, donors have pledged a total of $3.54 million for the trust fund established to assist registered parties, on the condition that the National Elections Commission establish rules of procedure and eligibility criteria for the fund. 
After long delays, the Commission agreed on 28 June 1994 to formulate such criteria. 
23. Pursuant to its mandate, the Electoral Division of ONUMOZ is monitoring the entire electoral process; its 148 officers are stationed in provinces and districts as well as in Maputo. 
Monitoring activities cover voter registration, civic education campaigns, use of the press and activities of political parties and their leaders before and during the electoral campaign. 
United Nations electoral officers frequently visit and check registration sites and conduct sample counts of registered voters. 
They also receive complaints from political parties and individuals concerning alleged irregularities in the electoral process. 
While all complaints are transmitted to the National Elections Commission for follow-up, ONUMOZ is mandated to carry out separate investigations. 
During the elections on 27 and 28 October, several hundred additional international observers are expected to monitor the polling and the counting of votes throughout the country. 
24. Of the authorized strength of 1,144 United Nations police observers, 817 had been deployed by 4 July, in accordance with the schedule set out in my last report to the Council of 28 April 1994 (S/1994/511). 
Logistical problems have delayed the establishment of CIVPOL outposts in some areas. 
25. The initial reluctance on the part of the authorities of the two parties to cooperate with ONUMOZ civilian police is gradually being overcome. 
CIVPOL initially encountered difficulties in gaining access to a number of government police stations and was unable to inspect the Quick Reaction Force systematically. 
Following several discussions with the Minister of the Interior, however, access to the Quick Reaction Force has been granted. 
Since then, CIVPOL has been given information on the organization, strength, equipment and training of that force. 
26. As part of the agreement of 3 September 1993 on the unification of the territorial administration of Mozambique, the two parties decided that the Mozambican police should re-establish posts in areas formerly controlled by RENAMO. 
RENAMO's political leaders have continuously declared that they would guarantee access to all areas that were under their control, while the national police continues to reiterate its commitment to set up the required posts. 
However, these commitments have often not been acted upon: in some cases, local RENAMO authorities have denied the government police access, while the latter appears reluctant to extend its posts to former RENAMO areas. 
This situation is hindering the effective functioning of CIVPOL. 
27. ONUMOZ has so far received 47 complaints of misconduct by members of the national police. 
Furthermore, many detainees have complained about the lack of food, water and other necessities in State prisons. 
This covers the distribution of seeds and tools as well as costs related to emergency work in the areas of water supply and health and education in support of overall reintegration programmes in rural areas. 
To date, some 800,000 Mozambican refugees have returned. 
With the Government's decision, taken on 23 June 1994, to grant pensions to disabled RENAMO soldiers, the reintegration support scheme was ratified by the Supervising and Monitoring Commission on 24 June 1994. 
32. Although this season's harvest is projected to be better than last season's, the expected reduction in the provision of food relief is smaller than had been hoped for. 
The increase in areas planted in 1993-1994 as a direct consequence of the cease-fire was countered by inadequate rains and pest infestations, as well as by the scale of destruction caused by cyclone "Nadia" in the northern provinces of the country. 
33. In my last report, I indicated that the implementation of the United Nations mine-clearance programme would be accelerated following delays experienced in its initial phase. 
The plan to establish a national mine-clearance capacity is now making progress, and it is expected that some 400 Mozambican de-miners will be trained by November 1994. 
In this regard, the Mine Clearance Training Centre is to be moved from temporary facilities in Beira to more permanent ones in Tete. 
In the meantime, the national mine survey was completed on 9 June 1994, providing critical details concerning safety of roads and 1,300 confirmed or suspected mined sites. 
Clearance of 40 kilometres of road in Sofala Province, from Sena to Chiramba, has been completed under a contract with the United States Agency for International Development (USAID). 
Also, Norwegian People's Aid continues its work in the provinces of Tete and Sofala, having completed the opening of a key route in Zambezia, providing access to an area that has been isolated for many years. 
34. While persistent efforts will be made to move the humanitarian endeavour in Mozambique towards rehabilitation and reconstruction, the assessment of needs for the period between now and December 1994 indicates the existence of significant emergency-type humanitarian requirements. 
In this connection, it should be borne in mind that the flow of returnees will continue beyond December 1994, as will other humanitarian programmes, such as mine clearance and the reintegration of demobilized soldiers. 
At present, UNOHAC is working closely with the Government and RENAMO in order to ensure the sustainability of progress achieved and the coordination of externally funded humanitarian assistance programmes after the elections. 
35. By paragraph 19 of resolution 916 (1994), the Security Council extended the mandate of ONUMOZ for a final period until 15 November 1994 at the strength described in paragraphs 22, 24 and 25 of my last report (S/1994/511). 
The withdrawal of ONUMOZ civilian and military personnel is scheduled to begin immediately after the elections on 27 and 28 October 1994 and is scheduled to be concluded before the end of January 1995. 
36. Several hundred international electoral observers who are due to arrive in Mozambique approximately 10 days before the October elections are scheduled to be repatriated almost immediately after the poll. 
Meanwhile, the withdrawal of ONUMOZ police observers is planned to take place in three phases beginning on 10 November 1994 and ending by mid-December, when the last 200 observers from the regional and central headquarters will be repatriated. 
The withdrawal of the humanitarian component of ONUMOZ is also planned to begin immediately after the elections, with most of the staff of UNOHAC scheduled to leave the mission area by mid-November. 
37. The drawdown of the ONUMOZ military component will start on 15 November 1994 and be concluded within 40 days. 
Preparations for repatriation of each of the major national contingents will take approximately two to three weeks to accomplish; this process will be initiated on 1 November 1994. 
The repatriation of military support units and medical personnel is scheduled to begin on 19 November 1994 and to be completed by 22 December 1994. 
38. This recommended timetable for withdrawal of personnel is based on the relevant provisions of the general peace agreement. 
The presence of ONUMOZ would be required until such time as the new Government takes office. 
The withdrawal plan is thus conditional upon: (a) the successful holding of peaceful, free and fair elections on 27 and 28 October 1994; (b) the announcement of the election results no later than 12 November 1994; and (c) the timely establishment of a new Government. 
However, for the period from inception to 30 June 1994 there are still outstanding assessed contributions for ONUMOZ totalling $153.2 million. 
As of 30 June 1994, the total amount of outstanding assessed contributions for all peace-keeping operations is $2,100.0 million. 
40. With the election dates of 27 and 28 October 1994 rapidly approaching, the timetable for the peace process is becoming increasingly tight. 
While significant progress has been made in many areas, and especially in the electoral sphere, I am concerned by the delays in the assembly and demobilization of troops and in the training and formation of the new army. 
41. Both parties to the general peace agreement have repeatedly reiterated their commitment to ensure the conclusion of the demobilization process by the agreed deadlines, but these assurances have not yet been fully translated into action. 
It is now imperative that the assembly and demobilization of government troops be accelerated dramatically if the established and recently reconfirmed deadline is to be met. 
If the demobilization of government and RENAMO troops is not completed by the agreed dates, and if a large number of the soldiers selected for FADM are left in assembly areas, there is a danger that three armies will be in existence in Mozambique during the election period. 
This could pose a serious threat to stability and thus to the holding of free and fair elections and the peaceful formation of the new government. 
2. This uninterrupted violation has imposed a tragic situation on the innocent population of Aden and other cities, which is still exposed to the dangers arising from the continuation of military operations, not to mention the lack of water and other vital necessities. 
Since this has been achieved, the Government of the Republic of Yemen declares and affirms that all military operations will cease definitively and immediately, as a result of which the provisions of Security Council resolutions 924 (1994) and 931 (1994) will be implemented. 
(c) Reaffirm its strong commitment to ensuring democratic order, political pluralism, freedom of opinion and the press and respect for human rights; 
(d) Uphold its commitment to the continuation of the national dialogue on the basis of constitutional legality and to compliance with the provisions of the document of commitment and agreement as a basis for building the modern Yemeni State; 
Recognizing the usefulness of improving its working methods to enable it to perform its functions more effectively, efficiently and in a comprehensive manner, 
4. Invites the President of the General Assembly, following consultations, to propose appropriate ways and means to facilitate an in-depth discussion by the Assembly of matters contained in the reports submitted to it by the Security Council; 
5. Encourages Member States to exercise restraint in making proposals requesting new reports of the Secretary-General, bearing in mind the desirability of reducing the number of such reports; 
7. Commends the valuable work undertaken by the Main Committees to review their respective agendas, and encourages the Committees to continue this work, taking into account the present resolution; 
11. Decides also that the arrangement concerning the pattern of election of the six Chairmen of the Main Committees shall take effect at its forty-ninth session; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fifty-second session the item entitled "Revitalization of the work of the General Assembly". 
1. The plenary meetings of the General Assembly should constitute a forum for high-level policy statements, as well as for the consideration, inter alia, of agenda items of special political importance and/or urgency. 
5. The Main Committees should be encouraged to continue with the review of their respective agendas, taking into account, inter alia, the following: 
(a) Agenda items concerning issues of closely related substance could be merged within a single agenda title or be incorporated as sub-items where this is possible without loss of focus on the items/sub-items concerned; 
(c) Biennialization and triennialization of items on the agenda of the Main Committees could be considered in accordance with the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly; 
(d) The existing broad division of work among the Main Committees should be maintained. 
"4. The six Chairmen of the Main Committees shall be elected according to the following pattern: 
(a) One representative from an African State; 
(b) One representative from an Asian State; 
(c) One representative from an Eastern European State; 
(d) One representative from a Latin American or Caribbean State; 
(e) One representative from a Western European or other State; 
(f) The sixth chairmanship shall rotate over a period of twenty sessions according to the following pattern: 
(i) One representative from an African State; 
(ii) One representative from an Asian State; 
(iv) One representative from an African State; 
(v) One representative from an Asian State; 
(vi) One representative from an African State; 
(viii) One representative from an Asian State; 
(ix) One representative from an African State; 
(x) One representative from an Asian State; 
(xii) One representative from an African State; 
(xiii) One representative from an Asian State; 
(xiv) One representative from an African State; 
(xvi) One representative from an Asian State; 
(xvii) One representative from an African State; 
(xviii) One representative from an Asian State; 
(xx) One representative from an African State." 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/155 of 20 December 1993, I have the honour to transmit information on the incompatibility of Latvia's Law on citizenship with the norms of international law (see annex). 
Each State decides, in accordance with its own laws, who its citizens are. 
These laws, however, are recognized by other States in so far as they are compatible with the generally recognized and other applicable norms of international law, and with the general principles of law regarding citizenship. 
Further to the considerations stated earlier, the Russian side believes that it is worth drawing attention to the most serious of those points. 
2. There is a violation of the general principle providing for the obligation to ensure that persons living in a given territory do not become stateless in the event that sovereignty over that territory passes from one State to another. 
3. There is a violation of the general principle of non-discrimination. 
This contravenes the principle of non-discrimination, particularly on grounds of ethnic origin or country of origin. 
4. International standards in respect of citizenship for children are also disregarded. 
On the whole, the fundamental legislation thus far drawn up by Latvian policy makers significantly limits the political and socio-economic rights of non-citizens, who account for more than one third of the Republic's population. 
In these circumstances, the Russian-speaking population of Latvia is becoming an easy target for radical nationalist bureaucrats performing arbitrary and lawless acts with the secret but, in fact, direct connivance of the political leadership. 
Although the Cabinet of Ministers sometimes criticizes the actions of the Department of Citizenship and Immigration, in reality that institution continues to play the role of "national bully", ignoring even the decisions of Latvian courts, a point mentioned by the international experts. 
This situation is causing many serious problems and even tragedies among the non-indigenous population. 
The decision by the Latvian Parliament represents a challenge to the international community. 
Arbitrarily depriving more than a third of the inhabitants of Latvia of citizenship and restricting their political, economic, social and cultural rights are still further evidence of the continuation of the policy of driving inhabitants - the representatives of "undesirable" nationalities - out of Latvia. 
Such a course is fraught with the gravest consequences. 
The State Duma declares that it will consistently defend the interests of the Russian-speaking population, firmly reject any attempts to discriminate against it, and promote efforts to improve the legal and social status of fellow-countrymen abroad. 
I have the honour to enclose herewith the text of a statement on the assassination of a Turkish diplomat in Athens (see annex). 
Indeed, on 31 July 1980, Mr. Galip \x{7564}men, the Administrative Attach of the Turkish Embassy in Athens, and his daughter were assassinated; on 7 September 1991, Mr. \x{f734}tin G\x{9864}g, Deputy Press Attach of the Turkish Embassy in Athens, was also murdered. 
On 16 July 1991, the Charg d'affaires of the Turkish Embassy in Athens, Mr. Deniz B\x{e165}ba_i, and Administrative Attach Ms. Nilg\x{e168} Ke\x{8512}li were severely wounded in a bomb attack against the official vehicle of the Turkish Embassy. 
The Government of Turkey urges all States to take the necessary measures aimed at preventing all acts of terrorism and activities of terrorist groups within their territories, and expresses its hope that the perpetrators of these heinous crimes will be brought to justice by the Greek authorities. 
3. At its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly, by its adoption of resolution 48/52 of 10 December 1993 entitled "Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples", approved, inter alia, the above-mentioned recommendation of the Special Committee. 
4. Basic information on conditions in Anguilla, Bermuda, Cayman Islands, Guam, Montserrat, the Turks and Caicos Islands and the United States Virgin Islands is contained in the general working papers A/AC.109/1181, 1189, 1190, 1192, 1188, 1185 and 1183, respectively. 
5. In 1993, information on the activities of foreign economic interests in Anguilla, Bermuda, the Cayman Islands, Montserrat, the Turks and Caicos Islands and the United States Virgin Islands was published in documents A/AC.109/1158, 1153, 1157, 1156, 1161 and 1155, respectively. 
The information contained in section II covers the period under review and has been derived from published reports, as well as from information transmitted by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland under Article 73 e of the Charter of the United Nations (see paras. 7-34 below). 
The information contained in section III (paras. 35-42) covers the period under review and is derived from published reports. 
10. The Territory remains one of the most important and sought after offshore financial centres. 
11. In his Budget Speech of 14 February 1994, 5/ the Minister for Finance announced that in 1992 international companies spent B$ 359 million in Bermuda, an increase of 5.5 per cent over 1991. 
The Prime Minister is "keeping an open-mind on the issue", however, although it would be difficult to enforce rules restricting foreign investors to 40 per cent ownership of non-exempted companies if the exchange rules are eliminated. 
The Bank's Cayman operations revolved around the three main groups, BCCI (Overseas), the Credit and Finance Corporation (CFC) and the International Credit and Investment Company (ICIC). 
23. According to press reports, 12/ in January 1993, the Energy Processing and Supply Company, Ltd., a multinational company, submitted to the territorial Government a proposal to build in Montserrat a recycling plant for petroleum-derived waste, including a toxic substance of polycholorobiphenyls which was to be imported from Germany. 
It was argued that the construction of the plant would create an additional 250 jobs in the Territory. 
In July 1993, the Montserrat Reporter, a local newspaper, disclosed the proposal and started a public campaign against it. 
In February 1994, the Government of Montserrat rejected the proposal. 
During the period between October 1992 and October 1993, the number of air arrivals increased by 11.0 per cent to 731,000. 
It was proved that AMSPEC had been X-raying pipes at the Hess Oil Virgin Islands Corporation refinery. 
32. In his Budget Address, the Chief Minister stated that Turks and Cayman Airways, which began operations in 1992, had filed plans with the United States Department of Transportation to launch its first service to the United States linking Miami with Providenciales and Grand Turk on weekends. 
It also proposed a twice-weekly service linking San Juan, Puerto Rico, and Providenciales. 
33. The Chief Minister also stated that British Caribbean Airways has been granted a licence to operate between the United States and the Islands, as well as between the Turks and Caicos Islands and Puerto Rico, the Dominican Republic, Haiti and the Bahamas. 
It will be recalled that from June to October 1993, 12 violent crimes against United States Navy personnel were registered on St. Thomas. 
During the period under review, territorial officials conducted negotiations with representatives of the United States Navy concerning resumption of port calls. 
The Auxiliary, a volunteer non-military organization, was created by the United States Congress in 1939, to assist the United States Coast Guard in promoting safety on the waterways. 
1. New Caledonia is located in the Pacific Ocean, about 1,500 kilometres east of Australia and 1,700 kilometres north of New Zealand. 
It comprises one large island, known as Grande Terre, and smaller islands known as the Loyalty Islands (Ouv\x{5da7}, Mar, Lifou and Tiga), the B\x{5e68}ep Archipelago, the Isle of Pines and Huon Island. 
6. Elections were held in 1988. 
RPCR won control of the Provincial Assembly of the South and sufficient minority representation in the other two assemblies to give it half the 54 seats in the Territorial Congress. 
FLNKS, which controls the provincial assemblies in the North and in the Loyalty Islands, has 19 seats in the Territorial Congress. 
During the period of development, efforts are being concentrated on effecting a more equitable economic distribution among the three provinces and providing education and training that would enable Kanaks to participate equally in the economy and Government of the Territory. 
9. At its 1426th meeting, the Committee heard the statement of a petitioner. 
At the 1428th meeting, the representative of Fiji made a statement in the course of which he introduced, on behalf also of Papua New Guinea, draft resolution A/AC.109/L.1809. 
At the same meeting, the Special Committee adopted that draft resolution without a vote. 
10. On 18 August 1993, the text of the resolution (A/AC.109/1174) was transmitted to the Permanent Representative of France for the attention of his Government. 
13. Several delegations made reference to the question of New Caledonia under the same agenda item. 
16. The representative of Papua New Guinea said he was gratified by the willingness of France to permit a South Pacific Forum ministerial visiting mission to assess developments in New Caledonia and urged France to facilitate regular United Nations visiting missions. 
He also indicated that progress was also slow in a number of crucial areas like the training of Kanaks in relevant fields, including education, as to their recognized rights under international law. 
Australia had been much encouraged by the achievements recorded over the last four years under the Matignon Agreements and by the fact that the previous divisions in the Territory had given way to dialogue and consultation on the process under way (A/C.4/48/SR.5, paras. 67-68). 
20. The representative of France said that the mid-period assessment of the implementation of the Matignon Agreements had indicated that the three provinces of New Caledonia were already fully discharging the considerable responsibilities that they had been entrusted with. 
The balance achieved in the past five years had therefore been rather satisfactory. 
21. Referring to the draft resolution submitted to the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee), he noted with satisfaction that the text took account of the positive development of the situation in the Territory in the past five years. 
His country believed that the Charter of the United Nations granted exclusive competence, with regard to the self-determination of the Non-Self-Governing Territories, to the States that had the responsibility to administer them and that no General Assembly resolution had modified the Charter with regard to that question. 
22. At its 13th meeting, on 29 October 1993, the Fourth Committee adopted, without objection, the draft resolution submitted by the Special Committee concerning New Caledonia (A/48/23 (part VII, chap. XI, para. 9)). 
24. SPF said it was again encouraged by the continuing progress being made in implementation of the Agreements and noted the positive measures being pursued by the French authorities in cooperation with all sectors of the population to establish a framework for New Caledonia's peaceful evolution to self-determination. 
The Forum noted, however, that wide gaps between the communities in New Caledonia persisted. 
It urged further provision of assistance for education and training opportunities for the Kanak population. 
25. The Forum agreed that transparency in the preparation of the electoral rolls and continued dialogue among all parties were important in ensuring an act of self-determination consistent with the principles and practices of the United Nations, in which all options, including independence, were open. 
26. SPF encouraged the increasing contacts between its member countries and New Caledonia which was a positive contribution towards the process of political and economic adjustment in the Territory. 
The meeting mainly dealt with questions of economic development, education and fiscal policies. 
The Committee decided to hold intermediate meetings at three-month intervals to review issues and to ensure that its decisions were being implemented. 
Finally, both sides mentioned the opportunity to change the formula for apportioning seats in provincial assemblies from 5 per cent of the votes cast (for a candidate) to 5 per cent of the registered voters. 
29. As regards education and training, it was pointed out that despite all efforts, there was still a high level of academic failure. 
To improve the situation, teacher training and pedagogic methods should be reappraised. 
The Committee agreed that a team of economists and managers should be established to help the Territory define its long-term economic policies and determine how to encourage new investments. 
It was decided, in that connection, to re-examine existing tax legislation to ensure that it did not serve as a disincentive to investment from metropolitan France. 
The Committee also decided to set up a working group to study the question of immigration, as it considered that an influx of untrained manpower could aggravate existing social problems and create tensions. 
34. Under the heading Regional Cooperation, the Committee agreed that the Territory's integration into the Pacific region was progressing. 
More exchanges of visits were needed to stimulate economic investment. 
35. On the issue of culture, it was announced that the Jean-Marie Tjibaou Cultural Centre was nearing completion. 
37. Addressing the Committee on 9 December 1993, Mr. Edouard Balladur, Prime Minister of France, said that all political groups had made clear their desire to work for peace and to build their future together. 
He paid respect to the moderation and courage of those who had chosen this path and reaffirmed the Government's intention to continue to help them achieve their goals. 
It was necessary to create employment opportunities in all three provinces so population from the North and the Islands would not be drawn to the more developed South, thereby creating social dislocation. 
Attainment of all of these goals was possible. 
38. Development of a road network, water and electricity systems and good telephone service was a preliminary requirement of economic development. 
Government contracts for the period 1993-1998 totalling 1.850 billion French francs would be fulfilled. 
The Minister said that action had been initiated towards implementing several of the decisions taken in December, particularly as regards the dispatch of missions to study the questions of environmental protection and employment. 
40. Prior to his departure, the Minister said that the four-day meeting had been successful in that there had been a real dialogue and a real discussion, reflecting the sincerity of all the parties to work out an acceptable future. 
While the Matignon Agreements had been a success politically, however, there were problems on the economic side arising from the fact that the Territory was in a period of stagnation, making economic readjustment among the three provinces difficult. 
The process of decolonization of East Timor has been carried out in conformity with the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations and of General Assembly resolutions 1514 (XV) and 1541 (XV), thus terminating the colonial status of the former Territory. 
In this context, my delegation reiterates its firm view that the retention of this so-called question of East Timor on the agenda of the Special Committee and the resultant granting of hearings to petitioners by the Committee would be unwarranted and hence unacceptable. 
Having considered the question of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas), 
Reaffirming the principles of the Charter of the United Nations on the non-use of force or the threat of force in international relations and the peaceful settlement of international disputes, 
3. Regrets that, in spite of the widespread international support for a negotiation between the Governments of Argentina and the United Kingdom that includes all aspects on the future of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas), the implementation of the General Assembly resolutions on this question has not yet started; 
6. Decides to keep under review the question of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas) subject to the directives that the General Assembly has issued and may issue in that regard. 
(a) To accept the proposals of the Secretary-General, subject to the observations and recommendations of the Advisory Committee as contained in its report, including the observation regarding the provisional redeployment of the Assistant Secretary-General post referred to in paragraph 9 of the report of the Advisory Committee; 
(c) To request the Secretary-General to ensure an integrated and coordinated handling of financial management issues in the framework of the new structure of the Department; 
(d) To request the Secretary-General to reflect transfers of posts and resources between sections of the programme budget in the first performance report on the implementation of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995; 
(e) To request the Secretary-General to carry out a review of staffing levels in the Department at the D-1 level and below, and to reflect the outcome of that review in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997. 
During the fiftieth session of the Commission on Human Rights a process was started to review organizational matters related to the sessions of the Commission. 
One such matter which was considered was a proposal to have the Commission meet later in the year. 
There was broad agreement, not only within the bureau of the Commission, but also among member States and with the Centre for Human Rights, that sessions taking place later in the year would have a positive effect on the availability of documentation for instance. 
I was given to understand that a change in dates requires a decision by the Economic and Social Council. 
1. In its resolution 48/91 of 20 December 1993, the General Assembly decided to proclaim the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination, beginning in 1993, and to adopt the Programme of Action proposed for the Third Decade, which is contained in the annex to the above-mentioned resolution. 
It also invited all Governments, United Nations bodies, the specialized agencies and other intergovernmental organizations, as well as interested non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council, to participate fully in the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination. 
2. This report is submitted in accordance with paragraph 16 of General Assembly resolution 48/91, in which the Assembly requested the Secretary-General to submit each year to the Economic and Social Council a detailed report on all activities of United Nations bodies and specialized agencies. 
3. In addition to the information from the United Nations system, the Secretary-General also considered it appropriate to include in the report information on the activities of the Council of Europe to combat racism and xenophobia. 
4. At its fiftieth session the Commission on Human Rights considered the question of the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination. 
After concluding its deliberations, the Commission adopted two resolutions. 
5. In his oral presentation, the Special Rapporteur described the guidelines which he proposed to follow in order to discharge his mandate satisfactorily. 
He stated that an analysis of the facts suggested that it was necessary to foster a comprehensive, broad and multidimensional approach. 
The methodology should cover all populations and different regions of the world. 
If special mention was made of the developed countries in UNHCR resolution 1993/20 concerning its mandate, it was no less important for consideration of the question to extend to the other continents or cultural and geographical regions. 
6. It was also necessary to adopt a theoretical and conceptual approach to the new forms of discrimination. 
A special effort should be made to define the full range of such concepts as discrimination, xenophobia, intolerance and their modern forms, which were often insidious, subtle and difficult to grasp. 
This initiative would be financed by voluntary contributions. 
9. Several speakers noted that anti-Semitism was a specific form of racism and that, accordingly, the relevant documents and resolutions adopted by United Nations bodies should contain explicit references to it. 
10. In the light of the resurgence of anti-Semitism, it was proposed that, within the framework of the Third Decade, the Subcommission on Prevention of Discrimination and Protection of Minorities should examine the phenomenon of anti-Semitism with a view to the eventual drafting of a declaration on the subject. 
11. Attention was drawn to the fact that racism and xenophobia in Europe were assuming alarming proportions. 
Immigrants, asylum-seekers and refugees, singled out as scapegoats for the severe economic crisis, which was increasing unemployment, were the principal victims. 
Some European States, faced with a rising tide of xenophobia and racism, had passed drastic laws against foreigners and asylum-seekers. 
Against this background, some speakers expressed surprise at the scant interest shown by European States in the International Convention on the Protection of the Rights of All Migrant Workers and Members of Their Families, adopted by the General Assembly on 18 December 1990. 
Speakers also wondered whether racism had any economic significance or whether it was part of an inevitable anthropological phenomenon. 
13. It was proposed that the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination should approach racism as a form of and vehicle for social exclusion as well as a pretext for such exclusion. 
14. The Commission on Human Rights adopted the following resolutions on the effort to combat racism and racial discrimination: 
17. In Canada, for example, a system has been developed for the training of judges, which includes the showing of films on video that enable them to better understand and deal with situations relating to ethnic conflicts. 
18. A suggestion was made that the Committee should become more involved in the implementation of the Programme of Action for the Third Decade, given the limited interest which the previous Decades had aroused. 
19. An inter-agency meeting organized on the initiative of the Centre for Human Rights was held at Geneva on 26 January 1994. 
20. At that meeting, the relevant provisions of General Assembly resolution 48/91, requesting the participation of the specialized agencies of the United Nations, were discussed as were the activities and studies that were part of the Programme to which the agencies could contribute. 
22. The representative of the High Commissioner for Refugees stated that the Office of the High Commissioner would be ready to assist in the organization of the seminars included in the Programme for the Decade, given its experience in restoring the harmonious coexistence of communities in conflict. 
24. A meeting for the purpose of consultation on the implementation of the Programme of Action for the Third Decade was held at Geneva on 25 February between the Centre for Human Rights and the Non-Governmental Organizations Subcommittee on Racism, Racial Discrimination, Apartheid and Decolonization. 
25. The participants were informed of the arrangements made by the Centre for Human Rights to implement the Programme of Action for the Third Decade, and non-governmental organizations were invited to contribute to its implementation. 
It was proposed, inter alia, that non-governmental organizations should establish in each Member country of the United Nations a national committee which would be responsible for planning and conducting activities within the framework of the Third Decade. 
26. Some representatives of non-governmental organizations undertook to mobilize their members and all organizations concerned with the issue of racism in order to ensure the success of the Third Decade. 
31. The discussion was led by Mr. Ibrahima Fall, Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights. 
The participants included Mr. Ivan Garvalov, Chairman of the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination, Mr. Frank Orton, Ombudsman against ethnic discrimination (Sweden), Mrs. Edith Ballantyne and Mrs. Beryl Mutambirwa, members of the NGO Subcommittee on Racism, Racial Discrimination, Apartheid and Decolonization. 
Mr. Fall pointed out that, although, with the imminent abolition of apartheid, humanity could look forward to a world free from any institutionalized form of racism or racial discrimination, other forms of racism and racial discrimination continued to exist. 
There was also a rise in micro-nationalism, ethno-regionalism and tribalism, which had in common with racism and xenophobia the fundamental negation of otherness in the interest of extolling the superiority of the groups advocating them. 
Such manifestations were fraught with consequences and threats to peace and security at both the national and the international levels. 
35. Referring to the preliminary report of Mr. Gl\x{92e9}-Ahanhanzo, Special Rapporteur on contemporary forms of racism, racial discrimination and xenophobia, the Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights stated that there were also non-institutionalized forms of racism, "disguised or camouflaged by a proclamation of theoretical equality". 
36. The objective of this Third Decade, Mr. Fall explained, was to attack all these more or less explicit, but equally insidious and pernicious, forms of racism, in accordance with the recommendations of the World Conference on Human Rights. 
The latter had established as a primary goal of the international community the elimination of racism, racial discrimination and other contemporary forms and manifestations of racism. 
38. In his statement, Mr. Ivan Garvalov said that although 135 countries had ratified the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, the world situation regarding racism and racial discrimination remained disturbing. 
A study of the reports showed that, of the States parties to the Convention, none could claim to be free of racial discrimination. 
He also recommended that the Security Council should take urgent steps to ensure that ethnic conflicts did not endanger international peace and security. 
Appointed by the Government under the Act of 1 July 1986 against ethnic discrimination, the Ombudsman was responsible for combating ethnic discrimination in employment and also in the supply of goods and services. 
He dealt with both general and individual problems. 
In individual cases, he provided advice and information to any person who believed he had been a victim of discrimination, in order to help that person to protect his rights. 
Thus, he could inform the person of his fundamental rights in the particular situation, and tell him what legal remedies were available to him to enforce these rights and how to go about instituting legal proceedings. 
The Ombudsman did not, strictly speaking, have the status of a supervisory authority. 
43. Generally speaking, the experience which the Ombudsman acquired from the cases submitted to him was useful, for example, in combating ethnic discrimination by providing appropriate guidance, by various means, to State authorities, enterprises and organizations. 
The Ombudsman also played a very important part in educating public opinion, endeavouring to change mentalities and attitudes by frequent participation in radio or television broadcasts and conferences. 
45. Although lacking judicial authority the Ombudsman had an independent status and moral authority which, as a result of the relations he maintained with social institutions (non-governmental organizations, trade unions, churches, etc.), enabled him to exert an influence on Swedish society. 
46. In her statement, Mrs. Beryl Mutambirwa noted the historical link between the present persistence of racism and racial discrimination and the slave trade and colonization. 
Those phenomena had produced ideologies and racist patterns that were firmly imprinted on people's minds and were therefore difficult to erase. 
They were also the underlying cause of economic relations and national political and social structures which tended to keep peoples of African origin and the indigenous peoples of former colonies in a state of subordination. 
47. In her opinion, the elimination of racism and racial discrimination required the complete removal of unequal economic, political and social structures rather than their reform. 
Efforts must also be made to ensure that teaching and educational tools (books, films, newspapers, etc.) did not become a vehicle of racial prejudice. 
48. Mrs. Edith Ballantyne urged that ethnic diversity should be perceived as a source of enrichment and not a reason for discrimination. 
She said that the NGO Subcommittee on Racism, Racial Discrimination, Apartheid and Decolonization would intensify its activities so as to influence Governments and induce them to adopt legal and educational measures to combat racism and racial discrimination. 
49. In the course of the general debate it was remarked that racism and racial discrimination should not be confused with ethnic animosities and the conflicts deriving from them. 
While in the case of racism and racial discrimination the victim was subjected to the gratuitous hatred of others simply because he belonged to a particular race, in the case of ethnic hostilities it was the competition for material resources or for territorial conquests that caused antipathy. 
50. A comment had been made on the distinction drawn by the Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights between institutionalized racism and generalized racism. 
In the opinion of one speaker there was a third form of racism - militant racism which was the form propagated by extreme right-wing movements and racist political organizations. 
51. The International Day had made it clear that the international community must increase its efforts to ensure that the perversion of democratic values by racism and racial discrimination did not give rise to "dictocracies", that is, dictatorships posing as democracies. 
The first challenge was for each individual to avoid becoming the cause of unequal treatment due to a biased and prejudice-ridden education. 
54. The Council of Europe's plan of action calls for a threefold strategy: 
(a) The promotion of awareness among the public, and particularly among youth, through a European campaign; 
(b) The elaboration of national and European regulations to combat racism and intolerance; 
(c) The strengthening of the Council of Europe's intergovernmental cooperation in the furtherance of that objective. 
55. This campaign - which will last for three years and was initiated on 10 December 1993 - is designed to make youth and youth organizations throughout Europe the advocates and defenders of an open and tolerant society. 
56. The campaign is aimed at all segments of society; it has a national and local dimension and operates through national committees set up in each country. 
57. It comprises several types of activity: 
This would be the task of the Committee of Experts against Racism, Anti-Semitism, Xenophobia and Intolerance, which had been set up by the Summit of Heads of State and Government, with the following mandate: 
(b) To stimulate action in this area at the local, national and European level; 
(c) To formulate general policy recommendations for member States; 
(d) To study international legal instruments applicable on the subject with a view to their enforcement, if necessary. 
60. Great emphasis was placed on the qualifications of the experts serving on the Committee, who should have a moral authority and recognized expertise in dealing with questions concerning racism, xenophobia, anti-Semitism and intolerance. 
62. Although the promotion of tolerance and respect for others has already been a theme in the deliberations of the Council of Europe, the heads of State and Government decided to intensify that action. 
Accordingly, the Committee of Ministers addressed a message to all steering and ad hoc committees asking them to take the plan of action into account when drawing up their future programmes. 
(a) Evaluation seminar concerning, on the one hand, experience acquired in the implementation of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination and, on the other hand, the efficacy of legislation and remedies available at the national level to victims of racism; 
(b) Seminar on the suppression of incitement to hatred and racial incitement, and especially on the prohibition of propaganda activities and organizations participating in them; 
(c) Seminar on the right to equality before the courts and other judicial institutions, including the right to compensation for injuries suffered as a result of discrimination; 
(g) Three regional seminars (in Africa, Asia and Europe) on nationalism, ethno-nationalism, and human rights which could also make it possible to broaden understanding of the causes of current ethnic conflicts, and especially on the policy of so-called "ethnic cleansing," so as to find solutions to the problem; 
(h) In cooperation with UNESCO and the Department of Public Information of the Secretariat, organization of a seminar on the role of the media in combating racist ideas or their dissemination. 
69. The following topics will be studied: 
(a) The implementation of article 2 of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racism; 
(b) Economic factors contributing to the perpetuation of racism and racial discrimination; 
(d) Political rights, especially as regards the participation of various racial groups in political processes and the representation of such groups in public administrations. 
71. According to the proposals of the Secretary-General, endorsed by the General Assembly in 1976 (resolution 31/77 of 13 December 1976), the Fund is intended to support all the activities of the Decade and to provide financial support for those combating racism and racial discrimination. 
Despite the appeals of the Secretary-General, on 31 December, only Japan had contributed the sum of US$ 10 million to the Fund (see annex II). 
It is therefore certain that, unless a supplementary financing effort is made, very few of the activities planned for the 1994-1997 period will be carried out. 
The Secretary-General has therefore taken the opportunity afforded by this first report on the Third Decade to renew his appeal for contributions to the Trust Fund for the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination. 
It was important to note that contributors could allocate their contributions to whatever particular activities they deemed especially worthy of interest, within the context of the effort to combat racism and racial discrimination. 
It will no doubt be necessary to wait until 1995 to obtain information from Governments and non-governmental organizations which have, for the most part, devoted the year 1994 to preparations for the implementation of the recommendations contained in the Programme of Action. 
75. The Economic and Social Council could also consider the proposal of the Special Rapporteur on contemporary forms of racism concerning the erection of a memorial in honour of the victims of racism and racial discrimination. 
The end of the division of Europe offers an historic opportunity to consolidate peace and stability on the continent. 
All our countries are committed to pluralist and parliamentary democracy, the indivisibility and universality of human rights, the rule of law and a common cultural heritage enriched by its diversity. 
Europe can thus become a vast area of democratic security. 
This Europe is a source of immense hope which must in no event be destroyed by territorial ambitions, the resurgence of aggressive nationalism, the perpetuation of spheres of influence, intolerance or totalitarian ideologies. 
They are plunging peoples of former Yugoslavia into hatred and war and threatening other regions. 
We invite these peoples to join us in constructing and consolidating the new Europe. 
The Council of Europe is the pre-eminent European political institution capable of welcoming, on an equal footing and in permanent structures, the democracies of Europe freed from communist oppression. 
Such accession presupposes that the applicant country has brought its institutions and legal system into line with the basic principles of democracy, the rule of law and respect for human rights. 
The people's representatives must have been chosen by means of free and fair elections based on universal suffrage. 
Guaranteed freedom of expression and notably of the media, protection of national minorities and observance of the principles of international law must remain, in our view, decisive criteria for assessing any application for membership. 
An undertaking to sign the European Convention on Human Rights and accept the Convention's supervisory machinery in its entirety within a short period is also fundamental. 
We affirm our will to promote the integration of new member States and to undertake the necessary reforms of the Organisation, taking account of the proposals of the Parliamentary Assembly and of the concerns of local and regional authorities, which are essential to the democratic expression of peoples. 
The programmes set up by the Council of Europe to assist the democratic transition should be developed and constantly adapted to the needs of our new partners. 
Attaining these objectives requires fuller coordination of the Council of Europe's activities with those of other organizations involved in the construction of a democratic and secure Europe, thus satisfying the need for complementarity and better use of resources. 
Similarly, to foster democratic security we are in favour of intensifying functional cooperation in the human dimension sphere between the Council of Europe and the CSCE. 
Arrangements could usefully be concluded with the latter, including its Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights and its High Commissioner on National Minorities. 
The political dialogue within our Organisation will make a valuable contribution to the stability of our continent. 
We will do so all the more effectively if we are able to initiate such a dialogue with all the European States that have expressed a desire to observe the Council's principles. 
The creation of a tolerant and prosperous Europe does not depend only on cooperation between States. 
It also requires transfrontier cooperation between local and regional authorities, without prejudice to the constitution and the territorial integrity of each State. 
We express our conviction that cultural cooperation, in which the Council of Europe is a prime instrument - through education, the media, cultural action, the protection and enhancement of the cultural heritage and participation of young people - is essential for creating a cohesive yet diverse Europe. 
Our Governments undertake to bear in mind the Council of Europe's priorities and guidelines in their bilateral and multilateral cooperation. 
With the aim of contributing to the cohesion of our societies, we stress the importance of commitments accepted within the framework of the Council of Europe Social Charter and European Code of Social Security in order to provide member countries with an adequate system of social protection. 
We recognize the value of cooperation conducted within the Council of Europe to protect the natural environment and improve the built environment. 
We will continue our efforts to facilitate the social integration of lawfully residing migrants and to improve the management and control of migratory flows, while preserving the freedom to travel within Europe. 
We therefore encourage the "Vienna Group" to pursue its work, thus contributing, with other competent groups, to a comprehensive approach to migration challenges. 
Fortified by our bonds of friendship with non-European States sharing the same values, we wish to develop with them our common efforts to promote peace and democracy. 
We also affirm that the deepening of cooperation in order to take account of the new European situation should in no way divert us from our responsibilities regarding North/South interdependence and solidarity. 
- to enter into political and legal commitments relating to the protection of national minorities in Europe and to instruct the Committee of Ministers to elaborate appropriate international legal instruments (see decision in Appendix II), 
- to approve the principle of creating a consultative organ genuinely representing both local and regional authorities in Europe, 
- to invite the Council of Europe to study the provision of instruments for stimulating the development of European cultural schemes in a partnership, involving public authorities and the community at large, 
- to instruct the Committee of Ministers to adapt the Organisation's Statute as necessary for its functioning, having regard to the proposals put forward by the Parliamentary Assembly. 
Having regard to Article 16 (4) of the Statute of the International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991 (S/25704), 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, this letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
The report refers only to Bosnia and Herzegovina, without entering into other questions within the purview of the Conference. 
The current Co-Chairmen of the Steering Committee are Lord Owen and Mr. Thorvald Stoltenberg. 
2. Meetings of the Steering Committee of the Conference were held on 2 February, 30 March and 16 May 1994. 
Issues discussed included: reports by the Co-Chairmen and the Chairpersons of working groups; review of developments; humanitarian issues; and budgetary matters. 
3. On 16 May, the budget of the Conference for the six-month period from 1 June 1994 to 30 November 1994 was laid before the Steering Committee, as was a consolidated financial statement (see appendix I). 
4. An ad hoc working group on confidence-building measures in respect of Bosnia and Herzegovina held two meetings at Sarajevo, on 25 and 26 January and on 5 February 1994. 
Both meetings were held at the airport and were chaired by Brigadier-General Bo Pelln of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia. 
The following results were achieved: 
(a) Restoration of power lines. 
On 26 January an agreement was signed whereby the parties accepted that six major power lines/systems should be restored immediately. 
The parties also agreed not to destroy any existing system or to prevent any efforts to repair power lines. 
The working group reviewed existing communication lines between the Army of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Croatian Defense Council (HVO), as well as between HVO and the Bosnian Serb Army (BSA). 
During the second meeting BSA and the Army of Bosnia and Herzegovina agreed to establish communication links. 
The meeting, which was of an informal character, reviewed the economic situation in the area, with particular regard to the consequences of sanctions on the economies of neighbouring countries. 
It also discussed the possibility of future cooperation on confidence-building and security issues. 
It was decided that further meetings would be held between the Co-Chairmen and the Foreign Ministers of neighbouring countries to discuss these issues and that the Co-Chairmen would commission a study on confidence-building and security measures. 
6. Accordingly, a study was commissioned from the Institute for Security Studies of the Western European Union and submitted to the Co-Chairmen on 22 April 1994. 
In addition, it examines what regional arms transfer control regimes could be developed to assist stability in the post-conflict situation. 
It includes an examination of the role of various international organizations to see what contribution they could make to the negotiation and implementation of such measures. 
7. The study recalls that at the CSCE Council meeting at Rome on 30 November and 1 December 1993, CSCE Foreign Ministers decided to examine the possible contribution of CSCE to security in south-eastern Europe through arms control, disarmament and confidence-building. 
V, para. 46, sect. 6) of setting up negotiations on regional measures, including, where appropriate, reductions or limitations of armaments. 
The second group are those introduced to reinforce a political settlement. 
The two rounds of arms control proposed include a first set of measures to limit the growth of armed forces in former Yugoslavia and the second round to impose ceilings, and possibly reductions, in order to prevent an arms race and the emergence of new threats. 
(i) The disengagement of forces; 
(ii) The establishment of a demilitarized zone 2 kilometres wide (1 kilometre on each side of the confrontation line); 
(iii) The freezing of troop movements (and ultimately troop reductions) within a zone extending to 10 kilometres on either side of the confrontation line; 
(c) Supervision of the cease-fire by United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) and European Union (EU) monitors, including the right of inspections by UNPROFOR of all relevant military and paramilitary units and exclusive control of the demilitarized zone by UNPROFOR; 
(b) The furthering of transparency by an exchange of military information (concerning the number and strength of military units, their location, weapons systems and equipment, and command structures); 
(d) The establishment of direct communications links (hot lines) between relevant headquarters; 
(e) The establishment of joint mediating teams (or the strengthening of existing joint commissions). 
11. The study suggests that the above measures be supplemented by wider measures to be introduced at the time of a political settlement: 
(a) The limitation of military flights and provision for international control of air traffic; 
(d) The verification of stabilization through both regular and challenge inspections (notably with regard to heavy weapons sites and storage facilities). 
Starting from the experience already gained by UNPROFOR in the monitoring of heavy weapons, these should be grouped in areas where redeployment would be difficult and take time. 
12. According to the study, this third group of confidence- and security-building measures include those which, in the longer term, should cover the whole Balkan region. 
They should be considered after a period of some months of peace following the political settlement. 
13. The study advocates that the first round of negotiations on control and verification measures be held within the framework of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia and involve only the successor States. 
The second round of negotiations on arms control measures - the introduction of ceilings which could involve reductions - should take place at a regional table within FSC and include the successor States and all immediate neighbours of the former Yugoslavia. 
14. The study cautions that arms control by itself will not be effective in producing peace and stability if unsettled disputes concerning territories and borders remain and if substantial progress in minority rights is not made. 
15. Twenty-two experts from all the parties participated in a session of the Working Group on Succession Issues chaired by Ambassador A. Jonsson and held at Geneva from 16 to 18 March 1994. 
The delegation of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) presented its preliminary inventory as well as an outline of the methodology applied in preparing it. 
16. The overall division process was discussed, including the question of valuation and the key of division. 
The questions of archives, outstanding non-allocated debts of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and war damages were also discussed. 
17. On 6 May 1994 the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) provided an expanded version of its inventory comprising some 8,000 items. 
18. Following intensive consultations, the Chairman of the Working Group concluded that a new initiative was called for. 
19. Mindful of these considerations and the principles of the London Conference, and in the light of calls from several quarters, it was decided to develop a proposal that could help solve the succession problems. 
The Chairman of the Working Group intends to present the proposal in the form of a comprehensive draft succession treaty, regulating matters such as archives, citizenship, treaties, assets and liabilities on 1 August 1994. 
Accordingly, the parties were urged to provide before 1 July any information on legal or economic matters they deemed useful. 
20. The Chairman of the Working Group intends to leave time for reflection after the 1 August presentation of the initiative. 
The parties will be asked to provide their comments and suggestions by 1 October 1994, shortly after which a meeting will be held at Geneva, to which the parties will be invited to present their views orally. 
Cooperation with UNPROFOR and the CSCE mission continues to be excellent. 
The Government agreed on the selection of these issues: 
On 21 April 1994 the Conference received assurances from the Government that it would incorporate into the draft census law all the proposals made by the International Census Expert Group. 
On 18 May, the law was passed in Parliament and the Expert Group is now engaged in technical preparations. 
The Government had assured the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia that it would very soon find the financial means to make the daily appearance of the Albanian language newspaper, Flaka E Vellazerimit, possible. 
The Conference is expecting a proposal for initial financing of a separate television channel for emissions in language other than Macedonian. 
This plan will involve several phases so that the most important parts of the Republic might be covered first. 
The Government is in favour of such a project, provided that initial financing comes from abroad. 
As soon as the Conference receives the proposals by Macedonian Television, it will approach possible donor countries and organizations; 
A parallel project, as for television, is being pursued for radio, which will be less costly than the television channel. 
The Government has told representatives of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia that, as of the academic year 1994/95 there would be offered, at the existing Pedagogical Academy, training courses for Albanian language teaching in the arts, music, geography and history in classes from the fifth grade onward. 
The International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia will meet with the Chairman of the Council in Skopje soon; 
(g) National flags and symbols. 
There is agreement that Albanians may, under certain circumstances, show Albanian national flags, together with the flag of the Republic. 
25. The Working Group on Economic Issues reconvened on 28 and 29 March 1994. 
At the outset the delegation of Slovenia made clear its intention not to participate fully in discussions concerning reconstruction but rather only to observe. 
The remaining delegations all shared the view that a role existed for some form of multilateral oversight of the process, while each expressed reservations relating to their own priorities and views of the preconditions for reconstruction. 
The Chairman of the Working Group, Mr. Jean Durieux, presented his idea of an ad hoc structure, created specifically for the needs of reconstruction with the double role of coordination and monitoring. 
28. After extensive discussion of the various positions, the delegations agreed on the general lines of a text prepared by the Chairman on the position of the Group regarding the questions posed by reconstruction. 
The delegations were to submit any proposed amendments in written form. 
31. In all countries of the region, this effort has helped large numbers of refugees, displaced persons and other victims in need of humanitarian assistance through the third winter of conflict in former Yugoslavia in spite of often enormous obstacles. 
In Bosnia and Herzegovina, the humanitarian situation has improved markedly since February, as a result of the Sarajevo cease-fire agreement and the cessation of hostilities between the Bosnian Government and Bosnian Croat forces. 
Freedom of civilian movement across some confrontation lines is gradually improving, thanks to agreements brokered by the Department of Civil Affairs of UNPROFOR and with the assistance of UNHCR. 
Though normal commercial traffic has not yet resumed, commercial goods have arrived in central Bosnia on convoys organized by local humanitarian organizations. 
In both cases, humanitarian access to bring in relief supplies and to evacuate the wounded, could only be obtained after heightened international pressure. 
A matter of grave concern has been the reported ongoing risk of intimidation and violent harassment of Muslims and ethnic Croat civilians in north-western Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
33. On 2 February, Mrs. Ogata briefed the Steering Committee of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia at Geneva on developments in the humanitarian field. 
At Sarajevo, Mrs. Ogata met with General Rose, and at Zagreb with Mr. Akashi, to review the important assistance provided by UNPROFOR to the international relief effort in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Besides ongoing concerns, the positive developments in Sarajevo and in central Bosnia were noted, which could create conditions that open the way for rehabilitation and recovery assistance. 
It covers the cost of international humanitarian assistance in sectors such as food and nutrition, health, shelter, domestic needs, community services and education, to 4.1 million beneficiaries in the five States of former Yugoslavia. 
As to Bosnia and Herzegovina, the appeal foresees continued relief assistance to displaced persons and other war- affected populations, but positive developments in parts of the country may allow a shift from dependency to self-sufficiency. 
Constant reassessment of the needs is carried out to take the evolving situation fully into account. 
37. At the beginning of January, negotiators of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia developed a strategy for the continuation of negotiations, based on a three-phased approach of cease-fire, followed by economic confidence-building measures, leading finally to negotiation of the political questions. 
The strategy and the associated negotiating arrangements were coordinated with UNPROFOR. 
They identified the main problems to be resolved if the highway were to be opened and made significant progress towards a workable model, should the opening take place. 
Subjects such as the restoration of telephone links between Zagreb and Belgrade were also discussed. 
There were numerous contacts with the Sanctions Assistance Mission in Croatia to understand the implications of sanctions on the opening of communications routes and to ensure that these provisions were not inadvertently broken during the negotiation process. 
39. After the local Serb elections on 23 January 1994, the Conference negotiators continued to concentrate on certain economic questions, seeking to define common ground between the parties. 
40. During the latter half of February there were a number of incidents that raised tensions between the parties. 
In early March, negotiating activity centred on attempts to set up a two-day meeting with only military representation to agree on a cease-fire, and on efforts to arrange the removal of a Croatian patrol that had infiltrated Serb-held territory near Gospic and was then pinned down. 
On the economic side, the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia arranged for the inspection by international experts of the Obrovac generator poles and the Zadar water supply system. 
The latter point was intended as a confidence-building measure and was the only one on which any progress was made, with a team of Norwegian experts conducting the inspections between 21 and 25 March. 
41. On 22 March, the parties met at the Russian Embassy at Zagreb and started negotiations on a cease-fire. 
The negotiations were co-chaired by Ambassadors Eide and Ahrens of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia, assisted by military negotiators from the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia and UNPROFOR. 
Russian Deputy Foreign Minister Churkin and United States Ambassador Galbraith also participated throughout the negotiations and made a significant contribution to the process. 
Progress was made, but the parties were unable to reach an agreement and there was an adjournment of one week. 
At that time, they agreed to return to the Embassy two weeks later to commence negotiations on economic measures of common interest. 
However, a few days later the Serb side indicated that the Embassy was no longer acceptable as a venue. 
43. In early April, the Conference negotiators, in cooperation with the Ambassadors of the Russian Federation and the United States of America at Zagreb, drafted a programme of economic measures to form the basis for the forthcoming negotiations. 
However, on 10 April 1994, the local Serb authorities said that it did not reflect their position and that they would provide their own input. 
This has yet to be received. 
However, the Conference negotiators have repeatedly stated their readiness to include further Serb proposals in order to make the document as comprehensive and balanced as possible. 
The Conference negotiators had their first contacts with the new local Serb interlocutors, meeting Mr. Mikelic, the new "Prime Minister", at Petrinje on 30 April and Mr. Babic, the new "Foreign Minister", at Belgrade on 4 May. 
Efforts are under way to resolve disagreements on peripheral issues that have thus far kept the meeting from taking place. 
"(a) There is agreement among all three sides that Bosnia and Herzegovina should be organized as a Union of three republics; 
"(b) There is agreement that the Muslim-majority Republic should have 33.3 per cent of territory and the Croats should have 17.5 per cent; 
"(c) At Brussels on 23 December, the Co-Chairmen appealed to all three sides to observe a holiday truce to cover the period 23 December to 15 January. 
All three leaders accepted this appeal and undertook to give instructions to their military commanders down to the local level to observe the cease-fire faithfully; 
"(e) Working Groups have been established to look into the following issues and to help reach agreement on them by 15 January: 
"(i) The definition of the Mostar city area that would be placed under the temporary administration of the European Union; 
"(iii) Access of the Muslim-majority Republic to the sea; 
47. In paragraph 8 of their report to the Security Council dated 21 January 1994 (S/1994/64), the Co-Chairmen reported the following: 
"President Izetbegovic acknowledged that the Muslim-majority Republic was being offered 33.56 per cent. 
48. The Co-Chairmen consulted the parties concerning an arbitration procedure for breaking the impasse. 
After those consultations, the Co-chairmen submitted to the parties as procedure, whereby the disputed territory could be referred to an arbitration commission whose recommendations would then go to the Security Council. 
The Bosnian Serbs and the Bosnian Croats were willing to accept these procedures. 
President Izetbegovic rejected them because too many areas of importance to the Muslim-majority Republic would be left unresolved and they were unwilling to have Serb or Croat forces remaining in the disputed territories, which they consider should be a part of their Republic. 
49. At another round of talks on 12 February the Co-Chairmen tried a number of avenues to get the parties to move towards agreement on the territories still under dispute. 
They first invited the parties to indicate whether the number of disputed areas could be reduced. 
This did not prove possible. 
These possibilities were kept open, but discussion of them was affected by the Bosnian Serbs' contention that the Bosnian Presidency, having agreed to 33.3 per cent, was trying to pocket the 33.56 per cent already offered and still to maintain a list of disputed areas. 
The Bosnian Presidency, however, maintained its claims. 
It added that it could only accept the Croats having 17.5 per cent on the condition that it was not prejudicial to the Presidency's claims. 
51. The Co-Chairmen consulted the parties on other possible avenues for overcoming the hurdle over the disputed territories. 
Among the possibilities mentioned was the establishment of an International Joint Control Commission whose task would be to ensure that nothing was done in any of the disputed areas to alter their character or status, or which could be prejudicial to their eventual allocation while the arbitration procedure functioned. 
Another possibility mentioned was referral of the disputed areas to the Security Council or to a group of members of the Council. 
The parties were asked to suggest other possible procedures for reaching agreement on the outstanding territorial issues. 
No such suggestion was forthcoming. 
52. In the circumstances, it was agreed that the parties should consult bilaterally and should also have discussions with the special envoys of the Russian Federation and the United States of America. 
54. After further negotiations between the same delegations in Vienna and Washington, the "Constitution of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina" was signed in Washington on 18 March. The Constitution provides that: 
Follow-up agreements were signed at Vienna on 11 May. 
The Conference designees are representatives from France, Germany and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, as well as a legal adviser from the secretariat of the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia. 
Since then, it has met on its own and has also had further contacts with the parties. 
58. The Foreign Ministers of France, Germany, Greece, the Russian Federation, the United Kingdom and the United States met at Geneva on 5 July and considered recommendations of the Contact Group. 
The Ministers welcomed the territorial proposal developed by the Contact Group and directed it to present the proposal to the representatives of the Bosnian Government and the Bosnian Serbs. 
The Ministers strongly supported the territorial proposal "as a reasonable basis for an immediate political settlement". 
The Ministers considered that the proposal "represents an important moment of opportunity, which may not come again". 
60. The Ministers indicated that there were important incentives for the parties to accept the proposed map. 
They said that for the Bosnian Government they were ready to assist in the implementation of a territorial settlement and to help with reconstruction, and that for the Serbs, sanctions would be suspended geared to their pullback to the lines indicated on the map. 
61. The Ministers further indicated that if the parties did not agree they could expect more pressure to be applied. In particular, existing Security Council resolutions concerning safe areas would be rigorously enforced. 
They said that the necessary planning was being undertaken. 
The Ministers added that as a last resort, a decision in the Security Council to lift the arms embargo could become unavoidable and that would have consequences for the presence of UNPROFOR. 
62. The Ministers called upon the parties to observe and prolong the cease-fire and to refrain from military action. 
63. The Ministers agreed to meet again before the end of July. 
Having regard to Article 16 (4) of the Statute of the International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991 (S/25704), 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,780. 
I am writing regarding your note dated 3 March 1994 concerning resolution 48/75 K, entitled "Moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines", adopted by the General Assembly on 16 December 1993. 
On instructions from my Government, I am pleased to provide you with the following information regarding that resolution. 
A particularly dangerous characteristic of land-mines is that they continue causing injury to persons and damage to property for years or even decades after the cessation of hostilities. 
The removal of mines is a slow and dangerous process and, in some cases, is virtually impossible: many years are required to clear small areas and mine clearance personnel are the victims of mines with alarming frequency. 
The Government of Spain therefore has decided that henceforth, for a renewable period of one year, it will deny any request to export anti-personnel land-mines. 
At its meeting on 1 July 1994, the Council of Ministers of Spain took note of the decision of the Inter-Ministerial Board. 
(a) The submission to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, together with its partners in the European Union, of resolution 48/7 on assistance in mine clearance; 
(b) The ratification on 29 December 1993 of the Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects, which entered fully into force for Spain on 29 June 1994; 
(c) Spain is participating in the preparatory work for the forthcoming Conference to review that Convention to be held in 1995, which will be devoted in particular to restricting the use of land-mines even further. 
(a) That, should the General Assembly adopt draft resolution A/48/L.60, and in particular paragraph 8 thereof, the maximum requirements for the United Nations regular budget for the period 1994-1999 could be $25,438,500 and the maximum additional appropriation which may be required for the biennium 1994-1995 would be $439,800; 
1. Emphasizes the importance of implementing a cost-effective global telecommunications system that would result in a reduction in the cost of such services, as presented in the report of the Secretary-General; 
2. Takes note of the recommendations and observations of the Advisory Committee as contained in its report; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General, in presenting the costs of the global telecommunications system, to reflect all costs related to the provision of telecommunications services to peace-keeping operations. 
(c) To authorize the Board of Auditors to obtain assistance from a consulting firm specialized in the audit and evaluation of such systems, if it deems it necessary; 
(d) To authorize the Secretary-General to allocate additional resources to the Board of Auditors in order to carry out this audit within the overall level of resources approved for the biennium 1994-1995 in General Assembly resolution 48/231 of 23 December 1993. 
By a letter dated 25 March 1993 (LOS/PCN/128), France, Japan and the Russian Federation requested that you apply paragraph 40 (a) of document LOS/PCN/L.87, adopted on 31 August 1990 by the Preparatory Commission for the International Seabed Authority and for the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea. 
By a letter dated 1 October 1993 (LOS/PCN/131), France, Japan and the Russian Federation reiterated in greater detail their request of 25 March 1993 with a view to an appropriate decision by the General Committee of the Preparatory Commission during the first part of its twelfth session. 
those mentioned in section 1, paragraph 6 (a) and section 8, paragraphs 1 (d) and 2 of its Annex, affect the situation of the pioneer investors of France, Japan and the Russian Federation. 
During the week ending 9 July 1994, the Security Council took action on the following item: 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/805), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
They affirmed that the Iraqi regime bore full responsibility for that plight as a result of its refusal to implement Security Council resolutions 706 (1991) and 712 (1991) addressing the issue of Iraq's needs in terms of food and medicines. 
The Ministers noted Israel's increasingly unyielding attitude in recent times and the escalation of its aggressive and provocative practices in the occupied Arab territories and against Syria and Lebanon in particular. 
They affirm the importance of adherence to the principles and rules of the Madrid conference, to international legitimacy and to a comprehensive and just peace linked with full withdrawal from all occupied Arab territories, including Jerusalem, the Golan and southern Lebanon. 
In this connection, the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the Damascus Declaration countries affirmed that Israeli withdrawal from the occupied Syrian Golan to the line of 4 June 1967 must take place as quickly as possible. 
In response to the Russian delegation's press release No. 13 of 30 June 1994 concerning the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina, my delegation wishes to highlight misleading and offensive labels and terminology, routinely employed by the Belgrade regime and its surrogates, which were repeated in said press release. 
Furthermore, this language is inconsistent with the Russian Federation's role as a Contact Group member trying to deliver peace to the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
2. That Iraq has addressed itself to one of the particulars of the aforementioned resolution 686 (1991) does not by any means absolve it from the obligations set forth in the subsequent resolution 687 (1991). 
Despite Iraq's unconditional acceptance of resolution 687 (1991), all of its actions indicate the reverse: 
(a) It has not acknowledged or agreed to be bound by the sovereignty and independence of Kuwait; 
(b) It maintains its refusal to accept resolution 833 (1993), in which the Council endorses the boundaries that were demarcated by the Commission established for that purpose. 
It stated that the question of Kuwait should be discussed after the sanctions were lifted, when international circumstances were appropriate and in a regional context. 
This position was rejected by all the members of the Security Council, and they regarded it as a violation of Iraq's obligations under resolution 687 (1991). 
In our last periodic letter, issued as document S/1994/545 of 6 May 1994, we set forth in detail Kuwait's position with regard to that letter. 
This reservation doubtless provides further evidence to be added to Iraq's long record of evasion of its obligations and attempts to circumvent the resolutions of the Security Council, and it further reveals Iraq's true intentions. 
Iraq was then forced to make use of this evident tactic so as not to be adversely affected in its manoeuvrings and its persistent efforts for the mitigation of the economic sanctions. 
6. Iraq's pretence that its information media have begun to respond to the wishes of the Security Council for a halt to the sophistries that they employ in referring to Kuwait is, as we have said above, a purely tactical measure. 
This is confirmed by the fact that Iraq has not retracted or denied these claims and sophistries and has not issued any official statement indicating that it respects the sovereignty and independence of Kuwait and its international boundaries as endorsed by resolution 833 (1993). 
7. Textbooks printed in 1992 and used in Iraqi schools still contain the fallacies indicated in our previous periodic letter addressed to the President of the Council on 4 May 1994 (S/1994/454), and the narratives contained in geography and history books remain unchanged. 
You must be aware of the danger posed by the sophistries contained in these books for the intellectual and emotional development of schoolchildren and for readers who represent future adults. 
Iraq confirmed its rejection of the results of the work of the Boundary Demarcation Commission in its letters of 27 August 1992 (S/24496) and 7 June 1993 (S/25905) addressed respectively to the President of the Security Council and the Secretary-General. 
2. The Iraqi regime's insistence on not permitting its nationals to accept compensation is a policy that accords with its position rejecting the boundaries. 
The available evidence indicating that the Iraqi regime is responsible for the refusal of compensation by farmers includes the following: 
The Iraqi newspaper Al-Thawrah published this report on 10 June 1994; 
(b) The failure of the Iraqi information media to publish the decision on compensation as requested; 
Despite the passage of more than three years since the adoption of Security Council resolution 687 (1991) and despite Iraq's official acceptance of that resolution, no progress has been made with regard to this humanitarian issue. 
Moreover, the Iraqi delegation that recently participated in the work of the tripartite committee produced nothing positive in connection with the prisoners' files but once again contented itself with casting doubt on the legality of those files. 
This confirms that Iraq's participation in the meeting in question had purely formal objectives. 
In addition, Iraq still refuses to allow ICRC to visit Iraqi prisons in accordance with the standard rules and procedures that govern its work. 
Iraq also has yet to respond to the official request made to it by ICRC for information on 625 individual files despite its prior undertaking to provide a reply on any file within 10 days of receiving such a request. 
(Iraq received the files in question in March 1993.) 
The Iraqi regime has thwarted all the inter-Arab and international efforts made to resolve this issue over the past three years, including the efforts of the Secretary-General of the League of Arab States and His Majesty King Hassan II. 
In addition to the questions addressed above, Iraq continues to refuse to discharge its obligation with regard to compensation under section E of resolution 687 (1991) and still refuses to implement resolutions 706 (1991) and 712 (1991), a violation that is prejudicial to Iraqis and non-Iraqis alike. 
Moreover, Iraq has still not committed itself to the implementation of resolution 688 (1991), and the humanitarian dimension of this question cannot be ignored. 
(a) Northern region: 25 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Mosul, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Zakho and Amadiyah. 
Southern region: 42 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Basra, Qurnah, Qal`at Salih, Jalibah, Busayyah and Artawi. 
It left at 1515 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabia. 
(b) Southern region: 48 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Amarah, Qurnah, Jalibah, Shanafiyah and Samawah. 
(b) Southern region: 56 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Qal`at Salih, Lasaf, Salman, Chabaish, Busayyah, Jalibah, Artawi and the area to the south of Diwaniyah. 
(b) Southern region: 2 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah. 
(a) Northern region: 9 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Amadiyah and Zakho. 
(b) Southern region: 42 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, the area to the south of Diwaniyah, Qal`at Salih, Qurnah, Artawi, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
At 1115 hours on 22 June 1994, a two-aircraft formation broke the sound barrier over the Basra Governorate. 
Southern region: 48 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Basra, Qurnah, Jalibah, Busayyah and Artawi. 
(b) Southern region: 40 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Qal`at Salih, Amarah, Artawi, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
(b) Southern region: 44 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Qurnah, Samawah, Ushbayjah, Qal`at Salih, Jalibah, Salman, Shatrah, Busayyah and Artawi. 
(b) Southern region: 33 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Basra, Qurnah, Amarah, Qal`at Salih, Shatrah and Artawi. 
At 1215 hours on 28 June 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres violated Iraqi airspace over Nasiriyah, Samawah, the area to the south of Diwaniyah, Qurnah, Artawi and Shanafiyah. 
It left at 1420 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabia. 
(b) Southern region: 30 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Qurnah, Artawi, Jalibah and Busayyah. 
The seminar, organized by the Argentine Council for International Relations, was attended by experts in the law of the sea from Argentina, Canada, Chile, Iceland, Norway, Peru, the United States of America, the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) and national and international academic institutions. 
Formulates the following basic principles: 
1. The regime being drawn up at the Conference must ensure the adoption of effective conservation and management measures which would guarantee the conservation and replenishment of fish stocks at levels of maximum sustainable yield; 
5. The coastal State should take measures, in the exercise of its rights of sovereignty, to ensure the conservation of living resources within its exclusive economic zone and should take into account the interdependence of such resources; 
6. The effectiveness of the regime depends on its incorporation into a binding instrument which provides for an effective system of monitoring and control to ensure compliance on the high seas; 
7. The regime must include a system for the binding solution of disputes in order to guarantee respect for its norms as they apply on the high seas; 
Recalling General Assembly resolutions 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960 and 1541 (XV) of 15 December 1960, 
Noting also, in this context, the importance of equitable economic and social development, as well as continued dialogue among the parties involved in New Caledonia in the preparation of the act of self-determination of New Caledonia, 
Welcoming the strengthening of the Matignon Accords review process through the increased frequency of coordination meetings, 
3. Welcomes measures which have been taken to strengthen and diversify the New Caledonian economy in all fields and encourages further such measures in accordance with the spirit of the Matignon Accords; 
4. Also welcomes the importance attached by the parties to the Matignon Accords to greater progress in housing, employment, training, education and health care in New Caledonia; 
5. Stresses the importance of developing the indigenous culture of New Caledonia through, inter alia, the educational system, and acknowledges the contribution of the Melanesian Cultural Centre in that regard; 
6. Takes note of the positive initiatives aimed at protecting New Caledonia's natural environment, notably the "Zoneco" operation designed to map and evaluate marine resources within the economic zone of New Caledonia; 
8. Welcomes, in particular, in this regard, continuing high-level visits to New Caledonia by delegations from countries of the Pacific region and high-level visits by delegations from New Caledonia to member countries of the South Pacific Forum; 
The document prepared by the delegation of the Russian Federation and enclosed with this letter proposes a definition of the term "adjacent area" in relation to the purposes of the Conference. 
The Russian delegation would consider it advisable to arrive at a uniform interpretation of this term by participants in the Conference, and would therefore be grateful if this document could be circulated as an addendum to document A/CONF.164/L.32 of 27 July 1993. 
- Stocks which basically are constituted in and inhabit the 200-mile economic zone (of one or more States) and only at certain periods of their life-cycle migrate (actively or passively) beyond the limits of the 200-mile economic zone into the area of the high seas adjacent to it; 
The first type in fact includes two subtypes: 
- Stocks whose natural habitat area includes both the 200-mile exclusive economic zone (more or less) of a coastal State or States (the larger part of the stock's habitat area) and an area of the high seas (the smaller part of the stock's area); 
It is desirable here to focus on the definition of the term "adjacent area" in relation to the above two subtypes of the first type: 
I have the honour, further to document A/CONF.164/L.18 of 20 July 1993, submitted by the delegation of the Russian Federation, to transmit herewith a list of main straddling species, revised and expanded on the basis of new data. 
2. Article 18 protects theistic, non-theistic and atheistic beliefs, as well as the right not to profess any religion or belief. 
The terms belief and religion are to be broadly construed. 
Article 18 is not limited in its application to traditional religions or to religions and beliefs with institutional characteristics or practices analogous to those of traditional religions. 
The Committee therefore views with concern any tendency to discriminate against any religion or belief for any reason, including the fact that they are newly established or represent religious minorities which may be the subject of hostility by a predominant religious community. 
3. Article 18 distinguishes the freedom of thought, conscience, religion or belief from the freedom to manifest religion or belief. 
These freedoms are protected unconditionally, as is the right of everyone to hold opinions without interference, in article 19 (1). 
In accordance with articles 18 (2) and 17, no one can be compelled to reveal his thoughts or adherence to a religion or belief. 
* Adopted by the Committee at its 1247th meeting (forty-eighth session), on 20 July 1993. 
religious groups of their basic affairs, such as, inter alia, the freedom to choose their religious leaders, priests and teachers, the freedom to establish seminaries or religious schools and the freedom to prepare and distribute religious texts or publications. 
Policies or practices having the same intention or effect - such as, for example, those restricting access to education, medical care, employment or the rights guaranteed by article 25 and other provisions of the Covenant - are similarly inconsistent with article 18 (2). 
The same protection is enjoyed by holders of all beliefs of a non-religious nature. 
The liberty of parents or legal guardians to ensure that their children receive a religious and moral education in conformity with their own convictions, set forth in article 18 (4), is related to the guarantees of the freedom to teach a religion or belief stated in article 18 (1). 
The Committee notes that public education that includes instruction in a particular religion or belief is inconsistent with article 18 (4) unless provision is made for non-discriminatory exemptions or alternatives that would accommodate the wishes of parents and guardians. 
7. According to article 20, no manifestation of religion or belief may amount to propaganda for war or advocacy of national, racial or religious hatred that would constitute incitement to discrimination, hostility or violence. 
As stated by the Committee in its general comment 11 (19), States parties are under the obligation to enact laws to prohibit such acts. 
8. Article 18 (3) permits restrictions on the freedom to manifest religion or belief only if limitations are prescribed by law and are necessary to protect public safety, order, health or morals, or the fundamental rights and freedoms of others. 
The freedom from coercion to have or to adopt a religion or belief and the liberty of the parents and guardians to ensure religious and moral education cannot be restricted. 
In interpreting the scope of permissible limitation clauses, States parties should proceed from the need to protect the rights guaranteed under the Covenant, including the right to equality and non-discrimination on all grounds specified in articles 2, 3 and 26. 
Limitations imposed must be established by law and must not be applied in a manner that would vitiate the rights guaranteed in article 18. 
The Committee observes that paragraph 3 of article 18 is to be strictly interpreted: restrictions are not allowed on grounds not specified there, even if they would be allowed as restrictions to other rights protected in the Covenant, such as national security. 
Restrictions may not be imposed for discriminatory purposes or applied in a discriminatory manner. 
The Committee observes that the concept of morals derives from many social, philosophical and religious traditions; consequently, limitations on the freedom to manifest a religion or belief for the purpose of protecting morals must be based on principles not deriving exclusively from a single tradition. 
Persons already subject to certain legitimate constraints, such as prisoners, continue to enjoy their rights to manifest their religion or belief to the fullest extent compatible with the specific nature of the constraint. 
The reports of States parties should provide information on the full scope and effects of limitations under article 18 (3), both as a matter of law and of their application in specific circumstances. 
The measures contemplated by article 20, paragraph 2, of the Covenant constitute important safeguards against infringements of the rights of religious minorities and of other religious groups to exercise the rights guaranteed by articles 18 and 27 and against acts of violence or persecution directed towards those groups. 
Similarly, information as to respect for the rights of religious minorities under article 27 is necessary if the Committee is to assess the extent to which freedom of thought, conscience, religion and belief has been implemented by States parties. 
States parties concerned should also include in their reports information relating to practices considered by their laws and jurisprudence to be punishable as blasphemous. 
11. Many individuals have claimed the right to refuse to perform military service (conscientious objection) on the basis that such right derives from their freedoms under article 18. 
In response to such claims, a growing number of States have in their laws exempted from compulsory military service citizens who genuinely hold religious or other beliefs that forbid the performance of military service and have replaced it with alternative national service. 
The Committee observes that this article establishes and recognizes a right which is conferred on individuals belonging to minority groups and which is distinct from, and additional to, all the other rights which, as individuals in common with everyone else, they are already entitled to enjoy under the Covenant. 
2. In some communications submitted to the Committee under the Optional Protocol, the right protected under article 27 has been confused with the right of peoples to self-determination proclaimed in article 1 of the Covenant. 
4. The Covenant also distinguishes the rights protected under article 27 from the guarantees under articles 2 (1) and 26. 
The entitlement, under article 2 (1), to enjoy the rights under the Covenant without discrimination applies to all individuals within the territory or under the jurisdiction of the State, whether or not those persons belong to a minority. 
In addition, there is a distinct right provided under article 26 for equality before the law, equal protection of the law, and non-discrimination in respect of rights granted and obligations imposed by the States. 
5.1 The terms used in article 27 indicate that the persons designed to be protected are those who belong to a group and who share in common a culture, a religion and/or a language. 
Those terms also indicate that the individuals designed to be protected need not be citizens of the State party. 
5.2 Article 27 confers rights on persons belonging to minorities that "exist" in a State party. 
Given the nature and scope of the rights envisaged under that article, it is not relevant to determine the degree of permanence that the term "exist" connotes. 
Those rights simply are that individuals belonging to those minorities should not be denied the right, in community with members of their group, to enjoy their own culture, to practice their religion and speak their language. 
Just as they need not be nationals or citizens, they need not be permanent residents. 
Thus, migrant workers or even visitors in a State party constituting such minorities are entitled not to be denied the exercise of those rights. 
Like any other individual in the territory of the State party, they would, also for this purpose, have the general rights, for example, to freedom of association, of assembly, and of expression. 
The existence of an ethnic, religious or linguistic minority in a given State party does not depend upon a decision by that State party but must be established by objective criteria. 
5.3 The right of individuals belonging to a linguistic minority to use their language among themselves, in private or in public, is distinct from other language rights protected under the Covenant. 
6.1 Although article 27 is expressed in negative terms, it does recognize the existence of a "right" and requires that this right shall not be denied. 
Positive measures of protection are, therefore, required not only against the acts of the State party itself, whether through its legislative, judicial or administrative authorities, but also against the acts of other persons within the State party. 
6.2 Although the rights protected under article 27 are individual rights, they depend in turn on the ability of the minority group to maintain its culture, language or religion. 
Accordingly, positive measures by States may also be necessary to protect the identity of a minority and the rights of its members to enjoy and develop their culture and language and to practice their religion, in community with the other members of the group. 
However, as long as those measures are aimed at correcting conditions which prevent or impair the enjoyment of the rights guaranteed under article 27, they may constitute a legitimate differentiation under the Covenant, provided that they are based on reasonable and objective criteria. 
7. With regard to the exercise of the cultural rights protected under article 27, the Committee observes that culture manifests itself in many forms, including a particular way of life associated with the use of land resources, especially in the case of indigenous peoples. 
8. The Committee observes that none of the rights protected under article 27 of the Covenant may be legitimately exercised in a manner or to an extent inconsistent with the other provisions of the Covenant. 
9. The Committee concludes that article 27 relates to rights whose protection imposes specific obligations on States parties. 
Accordingly, the Committee observes that these rights must be protected as such and should not be confused with other personal rights conferred on one and all under the Covenant. 
States parties, therefore, have an obligation to ensure that the exercise of these rights is fully protected and they should indicate in their reports the measures they have adopted to this end. 
I should be grateful if you would have the present letter and its annex circulated as an official document of the Economic and Social Council under agenda item 6 (a), entitled "Economic and environmental questions: sustainable development". 
The impoverishment of the entire population as a consequences of the disastrous effects of the sanctions on the economy of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has an enormous negative backlash effect on the field of the environment. 
In addition, problems arise from technological limitations and the quality of domestic raw materials and intermediaries. 
The impossibility of importing spare parts for the facilities originating in the countries which resorted to sanctions increases the risk of possible disasters not only for the facilities and constructions in which these parts were to be built, but also more widely. 
The sanctions have rendered impossible the implementation of a particularly important environmental project: the idea of Montenegro as an environmental state. 
Regional and bilateral cooperation with neighbouring or contiguous countries in the field of environmental protection and promotion has been interrupted, which has had extremely negative effects on the entire region. 
Scientific and technological cooperation have been discontinued. 
Although the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is the signatory of 51 international conventions, owing to the sanctions, implementation of those conventions and Yugoslavia's accession to new international agreements and treaties in this field have become extremely difficult. 
No accidents have thus far been registered in the FRY as a consequence of the transboundary movement of dangerous wastes. 
However, some accidents have been registered, caused by the disposal and movement of dangerous wastes in the territory of the FRY. 
The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is a transit country, which increases the risk of accidents and disasters which can be caused by transboundary movements of dangerous wastes. 
Cooperation in the protection of the Adriatic Sea and international river flows has come to a stop, which is not only the problem of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, but also of its neighbours and or broader regional cooperation. 
Particularly negative are the effects of the sanctions which can bring about a breakdown of the environment quality control and monitoring system due to diminishing budget revenues and a shortage of parts necessary for the normal functioning of the system and the system of overall environmental protection. 
1. As part of the continuing process of the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields, the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session adopted resolution 48/162. 
The resolution contains, in annex I, further measures for restructuring and revitalization, including a number of institutional reforms bearing on the complementarity between the work of the Assembly, the Economic and Social Council and their subsidiary bodies. 
2. Of particular concern in the resolution as it discusses the ongoing Secretariat reform process is the area of documentation. 
3. That concern is not new. 
Both the capacity of the Secretariat to produce the reports and the capacity of members to absorb the information contained therein once reports are issued would appear to be severely tested. 
4. At its current session, the Council will have before it, as indicated in the report on the status of documentation for the session (E/1994/L.14), approximately 50 reports prepared by the Secretariat, 27 reports emanating from subsidiary organs and several procedural reports. 
5. Pursuant to Council decision 1989/105 of 5 May 1989, a task force was established to review the situation in regard to documentation before the Council. 
In its report (E/1990/93), the task force stressed the necessity of the implementation of its existing resolutions and decisions, in particular Council resolutions 1988/77 and 1989/114, as well as those of the Assembly, aimed at reducing the volume of documentation. 
In its decision 1990/272 of 27 July 1990, the Council endorsed those recommendations. 
It is meetings that generate documentation. 
In paragraph 23 of the report of the Secretary-General on progress in the implementation of measures agreed upon for the revitalization of the Council, prepared in pursuance of Council resolution 1990/69 of 27 July 1990, the Secretary-General stated the following: 
Documentation is generated from two sources: one is the standing mandates of the subsidiary bodies that report to the Council; the other derives from requests for documentation contained in resolutions and decisions adopted by the Council under various agenda items. 
The Council can also exercise both options. 
What increases documentation pressure, not to mention pressure on meetings services in general, is additional sessions to those already programmed: for example, an extraordinary session of a functional commission that is, by legislative authority, only to meet on a biennial basis. 
An approximate total of 100 weeks of meetings (almost two years of working days) had been scheduled for that calendar year. 
A conservative estimate of 29,000 manuscript pages of documentation was given for those meetings in 1994, which did not include some 2,000 pages of documentation for the Council itself. 
The link between numbers of meetings and volume of documentation was made more than evident. 
10. In October 1993, concerned with the growing volume of documentation, the Secretary-General established an interdepartmental task force to review all documentation on political matters. 
A similar task force was set up to deal with documentation in the economic and social sectors. 
11. Annexes I and II of Assembly resolution 48/162 address the problem of documentation in several instances. 
In paragraph 36 of annex I, the Secretary-General is requested to make recommendations on the advantages of establishing a system of integrated reports in the economic, social and related fields. 
12. A number of broad surveys in the economic and social sectors are already prepared by the United Nations on a regular basis. 
13. One advantage of such reports is that they consolidate information and recommendations in a broad field in a coordinated manner, thereby allowing for greater articulation of development perspectives and the formulation of policy options. 
It would be a synthesis of key policy issues and would draw upon, but not duplicate, other reports in the economic and social sectors that are submitted to the Council and/or the General Assembly. 
However, this would either require a further consolidation of intergovernmental bodies operating in the economic and social fields (since most reporting is in response to intergovernmental requests) or granting a mandate to the Secretariat to identify areas in which joint or common reporting to intergovernmental bodies could be undertaken. 
In other words, the Assembly requested that existing measures for control and limitation of documents be respected. 
17. Such was also one of the conclusions of the Council's 1990 task force on documentation (see para. 5 above) and of the recently established interdepartmental task force. 
Enforcement of those measures has, however, proved difficult, in particular in regard to the time of submission and eventual issuance of reports in all official languages. 
19. Previous recommendations of the Council on control and limitation of documentation appear to have had limited effect. 
20. Rather than repeating its previous recommendations, the Council may wish to consider the following measures in regard to control and limitation of documentation: 
(a) Establishing a 16-page limit for reports prepared by the Secretariat for the Economic and Social Council or one of its subsidiary bodies. 
(b) Limiting the reports of the functional commissions and the subsidiary bodies of the Council to (a) a brief discussion on organizational and procedural matters and (b) recommendations, including resolutions and decisions adopted. 
The current practice of including an extensive summary of the discussion during the session should be discontinued; 
(c) Requesting the Secretariat, at the time of the adoption of a legislative mandate requesting documentation, to indicate whether the documentation could be prepared within existing staff and financial resources and, if not, to give the costs involved; 
(d) Mandating the presentation of oral rather than written reports, particularly in regard to progress reports and reports that are presented on an annual basis; 
(e) Encouraging the submission of a single "consolidated" report on related topics under a single item or sub-item of the agenda; 
21. As the Council redefines its role as the principal coordinating body of the United Nations system in the economic, social and related fields, it needs to consider the role of documentation in that process. 
The purpose of the Secretariat in the documentation field is to provide Member States with the information they have requested in legislative mandates, while at the same time respecting directives on control and limitation of documentation and ensuring timely issuance of documentation. 
Member States can assist the Secretariat in that process by requesting only that documentation which fills a particular, stated purpose and by making efforts to limit the number of meetings that both require and generate documentation. 
22. An improvement in the documentation situation will require the joint efforts of the members of intergovernmental bodies in the economic, social and related areas, in particular the Council, and the Secretariat. 
The Secretary-General wishes to assure members of the Council that the Secretariat will exercise its best efforts, in pursuance of the directives of Member States, to work towards that goal. 
1. The Commission notes with appreciation the receipt of information from 50 States and organizations. 
The information constitutes a creditable result for the first year. 
It is the Commission's hope that future years will bring an even greater exchange of information on national and other relevant experience in implementing Agenda 21. 
The Commission also notes that the work of the Secretariat in processing and analysing the information received has provided a valuable input to the Commission. 
2. The Commission agrees that the guidelines established by and for the Secretariat could be simplified, taking into account the discussion during the second session and within the framework of the decision taken at its first session, in 1993, in order to facilitate further exchange of information. 
Such information could be presented in tabular form, supplemented by brief descriptive texts. 
3. In preparing information for voluntary submission to the Commission, countries may wish to include relevant national indicators already in use which could facilitate the exchange of information related to the implementation of Agenda 21. 
6. The Commission expresses its appreciation to the Government of Austria for organizing the International Symposium on Sustainable Development and International Law, held at Baden bei Wien from 14 to 16 April 1994. 
The Commission welcomes the report of that Symposium (E/CN.17/1994/16), which opens a new and promising avenue in the field of codification and development of international law in support of the fulfilment of the goals and objectives of Agenda 21 and the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development. 
The Commission recommends that relevant international treaty regimes contain effective machinery for consensus-building and dispute settlement. 
The Commission requests the United Nations Environment Programme to study further the concept, requirements and implications of sustainable development and international law. 
8. The Commission also notes the establishment by the Secretary-General of the High-level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development, and emphasizes the desirability of fostering close interaction between the Board and the Commission, including its Bureau. 
9. The Commission takes note of the background paper containing the report entitled "Decision-making structures: international legal instruments and mechanisms", prepared by the task manager designated by the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development (IACSD). 
The Commission supports the designation by IACSD of task managers as an important first step towards improving coordination. 
The Commission requests the Secretary-General to inform the Commission on progress made in IACSD towards coordination among United Nations bodies in implementing Agenda 21, the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development and other UNCED-related agreements and conferences, as appropriate. 
United Nations organizations, as well as international and regional financial institutions, intergovernmental organizations and other relevant institutions are invited to give priority to the implementation of Agenda 21, the Rio Declaration, and UNCED-related agreements and conferences, as appropriate. 
10. The Commission emphasizes the importance of creating appropriate national frameworks for the implementation of Agenda 21 and other relevant agreements and conferences, bearing in mind the need for a progressive provision of financial resources and technology transfer, where appropriate. 
In this respect, the Commission requests all States to establish the necessary coordinating machinery for the promotion of sustainable development. 
The Commission also calls upon the United Nations system, through the IACSD task managers, to coordinate its capacity-building activities and to develop joint programming for this purpose, wherever feasible. 
13. The Commission recommends that States and international organizations consider the use of partnerships with business and non-governmental communities leading to non-legally binding agreements as a first step in the preparation of international regulations. 
14. The Commission notes the need for coordination and more efficient structural arrangements among the secretariats of conventions related to sustainable development. 
16. The Commission stresses the vital role of women, in particular, in bringing about sustainable development. 
17. The Commission also stresses the central place of future generations within the concept of sustainable development and encourages the participation of children and youth, and their organizations, in the implementation of Agenda 21. 
It notes the need to increase efforts in relevant education and training to attain the changes in attitude of present and future generations necessary for sustainable development. 
The Commission suggests that such information, submitted on a voluntary basis, might include: 
(a) The extent of major group involvement in sustainable development activities, including participation in project design and implementation and evaluation of projects at the local, national, regional, subregional and international levels; 
(b) Innovative methods that have increased the quality and quantity of consultations with major group representatives and organizations; 
(c) Indicators of major group involvement, including financial and resource allocations made to them, as well as their own involvement in the provision of technical assistance and other types of support for Agenda 21 activities; 
19. Such information should be provided annually, in the context of reports and periodic communications on the activities relevant to the Agenda 21 clusters to be discussed at future sessions of the Commission in accordance with the multi-year programme of work of the Commission. 
20. The Secretary-General is requested to continue to include relevant information received from major groups in the documentation prepared for future sessions of the Commission. 
21. The Commission stresses the need for major groups, their representatives and organizations to play an active and substantive role in the implementation of Agenda 21, including the holding of seminars, round tables and multi-stakeholder meetings on the yearly thematic topics discussed by the Commission. 
23. The Commission encourages all major groups, in particular those in the private sector, to engage in creating multi-stakeholder partnerships and to carry out concrete partnership projects. 
(b) The Council continue to grant Roster status to those non-governmental organizations that were accredited to the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and that confirm their interest in being accredited to the Commission. 
25. As the organ responsible for monitoring progress in the implementation of Agenda 21, the Commission sets forth some initial perspectives for consideration in subsequent work on trade and environment issues. 
26. In the framework of the implementation of chapter 2 of Agenda 21, the Commission emphasizes the aim of moving towards the overall concept of sustainable development. 
In aiming at sustainability, full consideration should be given to the special conditions and development needs of the developing countries and the countries with economies in transition. 
The Commission also regards the achievement of a safe and healthy environment, through strong and effective international and domestic environmental protection efforts, as an essential component of sustainable development. 
In addition, market opportunities and export prospects could be improved by complementing trade policies through sound domestic economic and environmental policies. 
The Commission points out that an open, equitable and non-discriminatory multilateral trading system and the adoption of sound environmental policies are important means of addressing the environmental implications of trade. 
It notes that regional and subregional economic integration processes, including those among developing countries, have the potential of contributing to an improvement in the medium-term prospects for world economic growth and for an even more rapid expansion of world trade. 
In this regard, the Commission takes note of the decision on measures concerning the possible negative effects of the reform programme on the least developed and net food-importing developing countries, taken at the Marrakesh Ministerial Meeting in April 1994. 
The Commission emphasizes that for all developing countries to benefit more fully from trade liberalization, the achievement of other objectives identified in Agenda 21, particularly better functioning of commodity markets, increasing foreign direct investment in developing countries and financial assistance, including debt relief, are important. 
It hopes that the promotion of trade in environmentally friendly products and technologies would also further improve trading opportunities for developing countries. 
31. The Commission notes that important progress was made in addressing trade and environment issues in the Uruguay Round but recognizes that further progress is needed to address unresolved issues and ensure that the international trading system is responsive to environmental concerns. 
In this regard, the Commission supports the decision taken at the Marrakesh Ministerial Meeting in April 1994 to establish the Committee on Trade and Environment. 
Together with the improved framework for dispute settlement, the Uruguay Round agreements and the decision on trade and environment advance several of the trade, development and environment issues of Agenda 21. 
The Commission recognizes that it needs to interact with WTO in future work on these matters. 
It also considers that work undertaken in the Committee on Trade and Environment would benefit from cooperation with the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) and the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP). 
Domestic measures targeted to achieve certain environmental objectives may need trade measures to render them effective. 
33. The Commission notes the importance of developing a framework to facilitate the assessment of the environmental impact of trade policies, taking into account the special needs and conditions of developing countries. 
Any such assessment should be carried out within the overall perspective of promoting sustainable development. 
Further work in this area by UNEP and UNCTAD, in cooperation with other relevant organizations, would represent a valuable contribution to the objective of making trade and environment policies mutually supportive in promoting sustainable development. 
For the purpose of fostering cooperation, the Commission, UNCTAD and UNEP should be appropriately represented at the WTO Committee on Trade and Environment. 
37. The Commission takes note of the ongoing consultative process in UNCTAD on the establishment of an ad hoc working group on trade, environment and development as a result of the mid-term review at the eighth session of UNCTAD and encourages interaction with GATT/WTO and UNEP. 
38. The Commission also welcomes the relevant provisions of the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States [3]/ and calls for adequate support for the implementation of the provisions of the Programme. 
40. The Commission reaffirms its role, in accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/191, in monitoring progress in the implementation of Agenda 21 and activities related to the integration of environmental and developmental goals throughout the United Nations system. 
The Commission agrees to review annually developments in the area of trade, development and environment, according to its mandate, with a view to identifying possible gaps, and to promote cooperation and coordination. 
The Commission recommends that GATT/WTO, UNCTAD and UNEP continue to provide annual reports to the Commission on their activities concerning trade and environment. 
The Commission calls on the Secretary-General to ensure an appropriate division of labour within the United Nations system in the area of trade and environment through the IACSD and its task-manager approach. 
42. Finally, the Commission highlights the importance of achieving transparency, openness and the active involvement of the public and experts, in relation to work on trade and environment, including work within WTO, UNEP and UNCTAD, and to dispute settlement processes. 
43. With UNCED, the issue of changing consumption patterns was for the first time formally placed on the agenda for multilateral negotiations. 
In the context of differentiated responsibilities in this field, developed countries bear special responsibility and should take the lead by taking effective measures for change in their own countries. 
44. The Commission recognizes that the main economic agents whose behaviour as producers or consumers should be the target of policy measures are individual households, business and industry, and Governments, especially in developed countries. 
Policies and measures to change production and consumption patterns should be predictable for producers and consumers and should be supportive of sustainable development. 
Prevention of pollution which results in cost reduction should also be recognized and encouraged with appropriate incentives. 
Where vulnerable groups may already be affected by measures taken for environmental purposes, appropriate offsetting measures should be introduced. 
45. Attention should be given to the special situation and needs of developing countries; for them, eradicating poverty and meeting basic human needs in the process of pursuing sustainable development are overriding priorities. 
46. The Commission recognizes, at the same time, that all countries should derive immediate and long-term benefits from establishing and maintaining more sustainable consumption and production patterns. 
49. The Commission notes ongoing efforts to introduce mechanisms, particularly in developed countries, to internalize external costs, especially regarding all greenhouse-gas emissions. 
51. The Commission notes the work undertaken within and outside the United Nations system that could contribute to developing a solid conceptual framework in this field. 
In this context, the Commission further notes that OECD is working actively on analysing the process of bringing about changes in consumption and production patterns. 
This analysis is intended to contribute to assessing current patterns and trends and to addressing the likely sectoral, economic and environmental impacts of significant changes in consumption and production patterns in OECD countries. 
The Commission calls on organizations within and outside the United Nations system, including OECD, to continue their useful work in this area, taking into account the guidelines in chapter 4 of Agenda 21, as well as in the present decision. 
In this connection, exchange of experience should be encouraged. 
53. The Commission recommends that Governments and relevant international organizations undertake national and regional studies of environmental, social and economic trends and damage from present patterns of consumption and production to assess their sustainability and their repercussions on other countries, particularly developing countries, and on the world economy. 
The results of these studies should help Governments set national priorities to address the most damaging effects of unsustainable consumption patterns and to assist developing countries to this effect. 
55. It invites the United Nations system, as well as regional and international organizations, to assess and report on how they may promote sustainable consumption and production patterns through their own activities. 
Preparatory work could include the inter-sessional organization of workshops and other forms of information-exchange on the relative effectiveness of a spectrum of instruments for changing unsustainable consumption and production patterns in all groups of countries. 
This should be done in continuous consultation with representatives from non-governmental organizations, business and industry from all regions. 
58. The Commission on Sustainable Development appreciates the inter-sessional work that has been undertaken to prepare its deliberations on financial resources and mechanisms. 
60. The Commission welcomes the restructuring of the Global Environment Facility (GEF) and takes note of its replenishment by US$ 2 billion. 
61. The Commission reiterates that increased efforts are needed to bring ODA levels in line with the 0.7 per cent target, as reaffirmed in Agenda 21, as soon as possible. 
In this context, the Commission emphasizes that the other financial instruments and mechanisms for the financing of Agenda 21 complement the funding from ODA and cannot be a substitute for it. 
The Commission underscores that there is an urgent need for effective and early implementation of all commitments contained in chapter 33 of Agenda 21, including through substantial early commitments of concessional funding to accelerate the initial implementation phase of Agenda 21. 
62. The Commission welcomes the increase in private flows to developing countries. 
However, it recognizes the need to enhance the contribution of these flows to sustainable development and to achieve a more even distribution across countries and sectors through appropriate policies. 
63. The Commission takes note of the ongoing preparations for a convention to combat desertification and calls for suitable and adequate financing provisions in view of the seriousness of the problem, particularly in the developing countries affected. 
It urges the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee to finalize the convention at the forthcoming session in Paris and to make arrangements for its early implementation. 
64. The Commission also welcomes the Declaration of Barbados and the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
It calls for the implementation of the priority areas of the Programme of Action through the provision of effective means, including adequate, predictable, new and additional financial resources, in accordance with chapter 33 of Agenda 21. 
It will also be important to make trade and environment policies mutually supportive and to further promote an open, equitable and non-discriminatory multilateral trading system that is consistent with the goals of sustainable development. 
66. The debt burden continues to remain a major constraint to the sustainable development efforts of countries, particularly developing ones. 
Additional debt reduction operations, debt cancellation, more debt relief and other innovative schemes need to be considered and implemented, as appropriate. 
The use and impact of financial resources should be optimized so as to increase their availability for meeting sustainable development goals and priorities. 
68. The integration of environment and development strategies should be promoted at the outset of decision-making processes so as to ensure that macroeconomic policies are supportive of sustainable development goals and priorities. 
69. The Commission notes the value of national sustainable development strategies and encourages their preparation and use. 
70. The Commission recognizes the complexity and the difficult nature of the task facing developing countries and it notes in this context the efforts they have undertaken to promote accelerated economic growth and sustainable development in the face of an unfavourable external environment. 
They are also invited to assess, in a transparent fashion, using inputs from other organizations and major groups where appropriate, the impact of their activities on sustainable development, and to report thereon through relevant channels. 
73. The Commission notes that some innovative financial mechanisms and financial policy instruments and reforms have been discussed and included in the report of the inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Group on Finance. 
74. The Commission emphasizes the need to increase the availability of funding for sectors in the framework of global, regional and national sustainable development strategies on the basis of clearly identified needs. 
It notes that it would be useful to develop a matrix of policy options and financial instruments and mechanisms that would facilitate the formulation of optimal financing strategies for the sectors under review. 
The Commission has an important role to play in this process. 
It confirms its full commitment to the task. 
In the implementation of the sustainable development programmes of Agenda 21, a further complementary role could be played by foreign direct investment, private capital flows and related efforts to diversify production in the developing countries. 
79. The Commission recognizes that developing countries face severe constraints in their efforts to promote and engage in technology transfer and cooperation due to the lack of adequate financial resources and limited human, managerial and institutional capacities. 
80. The Commission notes that many of the proposals for action related to the transfer of environmentally sound technology and cooperation are based on practical experiences gained in some sectoral areas, and that many of these experiences can be applied to other sectors as well. 
82. The Commission reaffirms the crucial importance of strengthening the capacities, in particular of developing countries, to assess, develop, apply and manage environmentally sound technologies tailored to the countries' own needs and priorities and stresses the need to focus efforts on capacity-building and institutional development. 
83. The Commission recognizes that the expertise required for technology transfer and cooperation is being developed in many countries. 
Therefore, Governments and enterprises are urged to look throughout the world for the best ideas and creative solutions to meet their needs and solve their problems. 
The transfer of unproved or environmentally detrimental technologies can thereby be avoided. 
84. The Commission reiterates the importance of public and private enterprises in technological innovation and as an important conduit through which technology is developed, transferred, used and disseminated. 
In this regard, the Commission recognizes that technology partnership arrangements at the enterprise level are a promising mechanism to facilitate access to information on environmentally sound technologies and to support the development, transfer, use and dissemination of these technologies and related know-how. 
Such partnerships also strengthen the operational, administrative and maintenance skills of the users, and stimulate best-practice methods for improving environmental performance at the enterprise level, inter alia, by promoting the pollution prevention approach in the production and use of goods and services. 
Companies must continue to adapt and develop technology during the period of cooperation. 
In this regard, international cooperation is highly important. 
The further improvement and effective implementation of an appropriate policy, legal and regulatory framework, on both the supply and the demand side, can create new possibilities for the development of environmentally sound technologies and their transfer to developing countries. 
This may include a mix of macroeconomic policies, economic incentives and environmental regulations. 
87. The Commission welcomes the recommendations of the Working Group concerning the need to promote closer interaction among all actors involved in technology transfer and cooperation and networking of institutional capacities. 
In this context, the strengthening of existing environmental technology centres and the establishment of new ones in developing countries are of crucial importance in promoting development, transfer and adaptation of environmentally sound technologies. 
They are a promising instrument for initiating research and development on environmentally sound technologies and facilitating technological collaboration between different partners at the national and regional levels. 
The strengthening or establishment of such centres can also be considered for countries with economies in transition. 
88. The Commission notes that the Working Group has identified key priority areas for the future work of the Commission and has provided an important forum for the discussion of issues and the consideration of options that might have been difficult in other contexts. 
90. The Commission, therefore: 
The survey and assessment should cover sources and systems of information on technologies that are in the public domain as well as those protected by patents, whether privately or publicly owned. 
The objective is to identify gaps and/or deficiencies in the information sources or systems surveyed, and indicate feasible approaches to correcting such problems, in order to improve the access to and efficient use of such systems. 
(k) Calls upon Governments, particularly those of developed countries, to promote the contribution of their universities and research centres in the transfer of available environmentally sound technologies and expertise, including through such mechanisms as university grants and workshops, and encourages international organizations to support those efforts. 
91. The Commission makes the following recommendations for effectively organizing its future work: 
(a) As a general rule, issues related to transfer of environmentally sound technology, cooperation and capacity-building should be reported through the two Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Groups; 
(b) Previous experience (lessons learned and results achieved in the relevant initiatives being undertaken during the inter-sessional period) should be drawn upon to advance the debate and facilitate decision-making in the regular sessions of the Commission; 
(c) There should be greater involvement of experts, the private sector and non-governmental organizations; 
93. The Commission takes note, with appreciation, of the outcome of the Inter-sessional Workshop on Health, the Environment and Sustainable Development, held in Copenhagen from 23 to 25 February 1994 and organized by the Government of Denmark. 
In that context, the Commission particularly underlines the importance of the recommendations of the Copenhagen meeting focusing on the need to integrate health, environment and sustainable development goals and activities through innovative and holistic approaches. 
In that context, the Commission stresses the fact that the protection and promotion of human health depend on activities stemming from all sectors. 
95. The Commission welcomes the Global Strategy for Health and Environment developed by WHO and endorsed by the World Health Assembly. 
96. The Commission recognizes the critical importance of funding for health and highlights the need to focus funding on preventive measures. 
To meet those requirements, the Commission calls for the strengthening of the health infrastructure, particularly in developing countries, with the cooperation of the international community where necessary. 
97. The Commission has identified the rural sector and urban slums as particular social sectors that would benefit from the strengthening of health systems because special attention in those areas will strengthen the implementation of the priorities identified in the Commission decisions on human settlements. 
Eradicating malnutrition and hunger, which affects some one billion people in the world, is a fundamental prerequisite to providing health for all. 
The Commission therefore reaffirms the commitments to poverty eradication in the context of sustainable development contained in the Rio Declaration, and the fundamental relationship of the eradication of poverty to the overall goals of health promotion and protection. 
100. The specific needs of vulnerable groups are recognized as priority areas. 
In addition to the three vulnerable groups identified in chapter 6 of Agenda 21 (women, children and indigenous people), the Commission takes note of the similarly special health needs of the aged, the disabled, and the displaced. 
The Commission further notes the contribution of food aid as an important aspect of efforts directed at the improvement of the nutritional and overall health of vulnerable groups. 
102. The Commission also notes that the work-place is a source of health-related problems and at the same time provides a useful community basis for implementing and monitoring preventive health programmes through the participation of workers. 
103. The Commission underlines that it is of crucial importance to change consumption patterns, in particular in developed countries, as well as production patterns, in order to ensure that products and production processes with adverse health and environmental effects gradually disappear. 
In that context, the Commission stresses the need for continually updating the Consolidated List of Products Whose Consumption and/or Sale Have Been Banned, Withdrawn, Severely Restricted or Not Approved by Governments", and for undertaking further measures to broadly disseminate information contained in that list. 
Furthermore, the Commission stresses the need for assisting countries to implement the set of guidelines for consumer protection adopted by the General Assembly in 1985. 
104. The Commission expresses deep concern about chemical substances with potential health hazards that are widely used in industry, consumer products and food production and processing. 
The impact on human health, especially of long-term exposure to low doses of synthetic chemicals with potential neurotoxic, reproductive or immunotoxic effects, and their synergistic effects on nature, is not yet sufficiently understood. 
The Commission therefore emphasizes the need to control their use and to minimize the emission of hazardous chemicals to prevent increasing concentrations in the environment. 
105. The Commission recognizes the ongoing health reform efforts and emphasizes the need for further concrete actions in the follow-up to the first review of progress in implementing the activities of chapter 6, particularly for the 1997 review of Agenda 21. 
In that context, the Commission recognizes four lines of health reform identified by WHO as constituting a suitable programme of action for Governments to pursue within the framework of their national sustainable development programmes: 
(b) Health sector reform: increasing the allocation of resources to the most cost-effective health protection and promotion programmes as seen in the longer run and in the interest of attaining sustainable development; 
(c) Environmental health: increasing the understanding of the impact of policies and programmes of other sectors upon human health and mobilizing financing and action in those sectors accordingly; 
(d) National decision-making and accounting: health impact assessments, accounting and other means of promoting the integration of health, the environment and sustainable development into national decision-making with a view to strengthening health-sector representation and incorporating health and its financing in development planning. 
106. The Commission concludes that the following priorities should receive particular attention from Governments and the relevant international organizations: 
(b) Establishing a firm partnership between health/health-related services, on the one hand, and the communities being served, on the other, that respects their rights and local traditional practices, where adequately validated; 
(c) Including population issues in basic health systems, as approved in chapter 6, paragraphs 6.25 and 6.26 of Agenda 21 and without prejudice to the outcome of the International Conference on Population and Development; 
(d) Including food security, the improvement of the population's nutritional status, food quality and food safety in national development plans and programmes aimed at improved health in the context of sustainable development; 
(e) Reassessing health expenditures with a view to more cost-effective health protection and promotion measures, including, where appropriate, the increasing use of economic instruments, such as user fees and insurance systems, in order to generate funds for efficient health systems; 
(f) Assuring that health is integrated into environmental impact assessment procedures; 
(h) Establishing adequate structures for environmental health services at the local and, where appropriate, provincial levels in order to further encourage decentralization of health-related programmes and services and to take full advantage of the potentials within the sphere of the local authorities; 
Special effort should be made to incorporate environmental health issues in the training of all professionals directly or indirectly faced with environmental and health problems (e.g., medical professionals, architects and sanitary engineers); 
(k) Assuring access, exchange and dissemination of information on health and environment parameters for everyone, with particular attention to the needs of vulnerable groups and other major groups; 
(l) Ensuring that knowledge of clean technology is disseminated in such a way that it contributes to the prevention of man-made health problems, especially concerning the use of pesticides and food production and processing; 
(o) Promoting the participation of non-governmental organizations and other major groups in the health sector as important partners in the development of innovative action, and strengthening a bottom-up community involvement; 
(p) Encouraging further partnerships between the public and the private sectors in health promotion and protection; 
(q) Building up greater institutional capacity in the tangible implementation of those priorities from the point of conception and planning to the management and evaluation of appropriate health and environmental policies and operational elements at community, local, national, regional and international levels. 
107. The Commission takes note of the relevant provisions of the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States and urges that adequate support be given to the overall goals of health promotion and protection identified in the Programme of Action. 
108. The Commission invites the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development (IACSD) to consider in its follow-up work on chapter 6 of Agenda 21 and in the preparation of the 1997 review, the following priority areas: 
109. The Commission requests that information on the status of community participation in the health sector be included in the report of the Secretary-General to be submitted for the 1997 review of Agenda 21. 
110. The Commission invites WHO, as task manager, to continue to monitor progress made by the United Nations and other international agencies in implementing chapter 6 of Agenda 21. 
The Commission requests WHO to report periodically to IACSD on that matter and to make such reports available to the Commission. 
112. The Commission calls upon Governments to strengthen their commitments to the health reform process, inter alia, through national, regional and international inter-sessional meetings that focus on special linkages between the health sector and other sectors. 
In that context, the Commission urges the international community to find concrete ways and means to transfer appropriate health-related technologies, including medical and pharmaceutical technologies, to developing countries and economies in transition. 
114. The Commission urges Governments to mobilize financial resources to respond to the above priorities, as agreed in chapter 33 of Agenda 21 and the relevant decisions of the Commission. 
115. The Commission invites WHO and other relevant intergovernmental bodies to take those recommendations into full account in their future work. 
While the urban development patterns in a number of countries, particularly in the developed countries, provide for a satisfactory standard of living for sizeable parts of the population, they also place an extraordinary strain on the world's ecological resources and systems. 
118. The Commission suggests that Governments take a balanced approach to all programme areas of chapter 7 and chapter 21 of Agenda 21. 
Land-resource management, urban transportation, access to adequate shelter, and the management of solid wastes, especially in developing countries, are areas requiring greater attention. 
The Commission notes the close linkage between human settlements and the issues of water supply, sanitation and health. 
119. The Commission draws special attention to the potential contributions of the second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), to be held in Istanbul in June 1996, and to the crucial role of the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements. 
That would be a key Conference, which was expected to support and further advance the objectives of Agenda 21. 
Governments at all levels should recognize that insecure and inhuman conditions for living and working both violate human rights and are a primary cause of social conflict and violent disruptions of civil society. 
122. The Commission recommends that Governments and the international community give priority attention to human settlements programmes and policies to reduce urban pollution and to improve and expand urban services and infrastructure, particularly in low-income communities. 
Those efforts are necessary to safeguarding human health, preserving the integrity of the natural environment and ensuring economic productivity. 
123. The Commission welcomes the relevant provisions of the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States. 
124. The Commission underscores the crucial importance of action at the local level and confirms the importance of the local Agenda 21 process, as specified in chapter 28 of Agenda 21. 
Local authorities and their national and international associations are important partners for the decentralized implementation of appropriate human settlements programmes. 
125. The Commission notes the financial and technical requirements needed to implement the human settlement activities set out in Agenda 21 and emphasizes the substantial resource and technology gap faced by developing countries and economies in transition in addressing human settlements problems. 
126. The Commission also notes the great potential that exists within the human settlements context for increased economic activity, job creation and related revenues, inter alia, as a result of building construction programmes. 
In that context, the Commission particularly highlights the need to encourage local, small and micro-enterprises. 
Particular emphasis is also placed on building the capacity of relevant major groups to encourage and enhance their contributions to local, regional and international human settlements development efforts. 
129. The Commission notes, in regard to solid-waste management, that the promotion of waste recycling and reuse provides a unique opportunity in waste management; it helps to solve the problem of environmental degradation and has the potential to alleviate urban poverty and generate income among the urban poor. 
However, that requires supply-side policies aimed at promoting and supporting resource recovery, and demand-side policies aimed at stimulating markets for recovered materials and products. 
130. The Commission recognizes that many developing countries are dependent on imported technologies for infrastructure development and improvements, including for solid-waste management, and notes that the international community has an important role to play in facilitating the transfer of environmentally sound technology. 
131. The Commission, therefore: 
(b) Recommends that Governments and the private sector, particularly in the developed countries, increase their efforts to develop new and environmentally sound technologies for urban transportation, other infrastructure and buildings, as well as environmentally sound products, in order to reduce demands on natural resources. 
Those technologies and products, as well as the information related to them should, where appropriate, be made accessible to urban and environmental authorities in all countries; 
The Commission further invites local authorities and their associations to exchange know-how on the effective management of human settlements, including satisfactory coordination and burden-sharing among central city and suburban local authorities in urban agglomerations, and, as appropriate, in rural areas. 
132. The Commission, further: 
(a) Requests Governments, the international community, the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements, the private sector and non-governmental organizations to fully support the preparatory process for the Second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II), including at the regional level; 
(b) Urges appropriate United Nations agencies, through the Inter-Agency Committee on Sustainable Development (IACSD), to mobilize legal, economic and environmental expertise for the development of equitable and sustainable land use planning and management strategies for human settlements of all sizes; 
That initiative should draw together the best available expertise on urban infrastructure management and should facilitate the exchange of knowledge on "best practices" between developed and developing countries. 
The Secretary-General is invited to report to the Commission on progress in that area by 1997; 
(e) Invites appropriate United Nations agencies and international organizations, through IACSD, to consider the feasibility of preparing and implementing integrated environment-upgrading demonstration projects for human settlements in three mega-cities: one each in Africa, Asia and the Pacific, and Latin America and the Caribbean. 
The Secretary-General is invited to report to the Commission on progress in that area by 1997; 
(g) Urges Governments and international organizations to give more concerted attention to the management of solid wastes. 
(i) Urges United Nations agencies and other international bodies to include in their urban monitoring and reporting activities appropriate indicators for the environmental performance of cities; 
(j) Urges the international community, in carrying out its assistance activities, to explore, through appropriate authorities, the full range of joint programming options and new alliances with, inter alia, local authorities and associations of local authorities, national and international non-governmental organizations, the private sector and women's and community groups; 
(k) Requests the Secretary-General, in the context of reporting on section III of Agenda 21, to give special attention to the role of local authorities and to the progress they are making in the implementation of the human settlements objectives of Agenda 21; 
(l) Invites the task manager to continue to monitor progress made by the United Nations and other international agencies in implementing chapter 7 of Agenda 21 and to inform the Commission periodically of such progress through IACSD; 
(n) Urges Governments to mobilize financial and technological resources, as agreed in chapters 33 and 34 of Agenda 21 and in the relevant decisions of the Commission, and to respond to the priorities contained in the present decision. 
133. The Commission notes with great concern that many countries are facing a water crisis, with rapid deterioration of water quality, serious water shortages and reduced availability of freshwater, which severely affect human health, the ecosystem and economic development, due to: 
(a) Increasing water demand, inappropriate water resource management and a lack of groundwater protection, particularly in agriculture and in and around areas of urban concentration; 
(b) Natural and man-made causes of water shortages, such as periodic droughts, falling water tables, changing weather patterns, a reduced capacity of soils in some areas to retain moisture due to land degradation within catchment areas, and land degradation generally; 
(c) A lack of public awareness about the need for conservation of freshwater supplies, especially safe drinking water, and for proper sanitation, associated with a lack of recognition of water as a finite resource, a social and economic good and an essential part of ecosystems. 
134. The Commission is concerned that the water crisis infringes the basic human needs of present and future generations. 
137. The Commission calls for water to be considered as an integral part of the ecosystem, a natural resource and a social and economic good, the quantity and quality of which determines the nature of its utilization for the benefit of present and future generations. 
139. The Commission realizes that, in order to create changes through the new approaches brought about by Agenda 21, special attention should be given to: 
(a) The mobilization and integrated management of water, including pollution minimization and prevention, taking into account implications for health, the environment, social and economic policy and spatial planning; 
(b) Investigations into the environmental flow requirements necessary to maintain healthy aquatic ecosystems and the development of integrated institutional methodologies for that purpose; 
(c) The integrated management and conservation of river and lake basins, nationally, internationally and at all appropriate levels; 
(d) The involvement of those people that were most directly affected by water management strategies in the planning of water infrastructure projects; 
(e) Efforts to enable the integrated management of water at the lowest appropriate level and shifting to a system of sustainable demand management; 
(f) The implementation of the polluter pays principle, pricing water to equal its full costs while taking into account the special condition of the poor, and the prevention of wasteful consumption; 
(g) The encouragement of partnership projects between all parties concerned; 
(h) The promotion of a gender-perspective in water resources management; 
(i) The modification of patterns of behaviour towards clean water and hygiene, including the promotion of educational programmes in that sphere; 
(k) The conservation and sustainable management of forests, including the promotion of afforestation as a significant means of halting soil degradation and increasing moisture retention; 
(l) The bridging of the gap between physical, human and financial resources and the escalating demand for water and the need for sanitation; 
(m) The search for innovations, both technological and non-technological, to protect our finite and vulnerable water resources, as well as the sharing of such innovative technologies on a global basis, in particular with developing countries; 
(n) The use of environmental impact assessments with a multidisciplinary and multisectoral approach as a decision-making tool in water resources projects. 
In that respect, the Commission takes note of a constituent meeting of the International Network of Basin Organizations, held in Chamby, France from 4 to 6 May 1994. 
It welcomes in that respect the offer already made by France, Morocco, the Netherlands and Tunisia regarding the implementation of the Action Programme. 
157. The Commission notes that efforts to control chemical risks to human health and the environment have not kept pace with the widespread and growing use of chemicals in all sectors worldwide. 
158. The Commission recalls that Agenda 21 states that a significant strengthening of both national and international efforts is needed to achieve an environmentally sound management of chemicals. 
In that context, the Commission urges Governments, international organizations and relevant non-governmental actors to increase their efforts to ensure that chemicals are used and managed in a sustainable way. 
160. The Commission notes that the International Conference on Chemical Safety was convened by WHO, UNEP and ILO in Stockholm from 25 to 29 April 1994, at the invitation of the Government of Sweden, and was attended by 114 Governments and relevant international organizations. 
161. The Commission endorses the Priorities for Action and welcomes in particular the targets and timetables agreed upon, and calls upon Governments, international organizations and relevant non-governmental organizations to implement the Priorities. 
162. The Commission urges Governments, international organizations and non-governmental organizations to participate actively in the Forum, encouraging close links between a strengthened IPCS and the Forum. 
164. The Commission acknowledges the important role of the Forum in the follow-up and review of chapter 19 of Agenda 21 and invites the Forum to report to the Commission on its work, when appropriate, before the special session of the General Assembly in 1997. 
166. The Commission appreciates the recently agreed Code of Ethics on the International Trade in Chemicals, stressing that it should be widely applied by industry in all countries without delay. 
It emphasizes the role of industry as a major player in furthering the objectives in chapter 19 of Agenda 21, especially as regards risk assessment, the provision of data and the adoption and implementation of risk-reduction measures. 
167. The Commission welcomes the relevant provisions of the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, which, among other things, calls for appropriate assistance to enable small island developing States to control risks to human health and the environment of their peoples. 
168. The Commission recognizes the need for Governments to develop appropriate economic instruments to strengthen the sound management of chemicals throughout their life cycle. 
It invites Governments to report to the Commission, at its next session, on their experience in applying economic instruments in that regard. 
169. The Commission recognizes the importance of taking action to address the health and environmental impacts of chemicals. 
It notes, for example, the severe health impacts of human exposure to lead, endorses the ongoing work on that issue in several international forums and encourages further efforts to reduce human exposure to lead. 
170. The Commission recognizes the need for Governments and intergovernmental forums to identify persistent and bio-accumulative chemicals with a view to phasing out or banning such chemicals. 
171. The Commission notes the need to assess both the relative cost-effectiveness of programmes for implementing chapter 19 of Agenda 21 and whether the commitments undertaken meet the needs of the public, bearing in mind the risk of frequent contact with chemicals in everyday life. 
175. The Commission urges Governments to mobilize financial resources to respond to the above priorities, as agreed in chapter 33 of Agenda 21 and the relevant decisions of the Commission. 
176. The Commission invites the task manager to continue to monitor progress made by the United Nations and other international organizations in implementing chapter 19 of Agenda 21 and to inform the Commission periodically of such progress through IACSD. 
1. While Agenda 21 gives the overall objectives of the six programme areas and suggestions for their implementation, the adopted recommendations indicate priorities for immediate actions and goals to be achieved in the longer term. 
Agenda 21 states that its successful implementation is first and foremost the responsibility of Governments. 
Accordingly, the given recommendations are first of all dealing with priorities for action by Governments, but several of them regard work by which international bodies may develop effective tools for use by Governments. 
2. Close cooperation between international organizations and Governments, and the development and strengthening of cooperation at the regional level are in a great number of cases important means to enhance significantly the result of recommended actions. 
3. National implementation of international agreements on chemical safety should be encouraged. 
4. At the national level, an efficient coordination of the work on chemical safety by concerned sectors is a prerequisite for successful results. 
Active participation of employers and workers, mobilization of the non-governmental sector, and strengthening of the community right to know are important factors for increased chemical safety. 
6. Adequate and good quality information on scientific, technical, economic and legal matters are essential for the sound management of chemicals. 
Bilateral technical assistance, transfer of technology, and other kinds of support should be increased in order to accelerate their development. 
7. In all programme areas, there is a need for education and training. 
Efforts to satisfy this need should be carefully coordinated, and emphasis should be put on training the trainers. 
8. Risk reduction activities should take into account the whole life cycle of a chemical, and chemical controls and pollution control initiatives should be closely integrated. 
Where relevant, the precautionary approach, as outlined in principle 15 of the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development, should be applied. 
9. Special attention should be paid to occupational safety and health problems caused by chemicals, primarily in the interest of protecting workers' health. 
In addition, epidemiological and other data based on human experience have always proven to be valuable with respect to other chemical-related problems. 
10. When determining priorities for risk management, the implementation of these will be dependent upon the chemicals management capabilities of individual countries. 
When setting priorities for international activities, high priority should be given to those where achievement of goals can occur only when action is carried out at the international level. 
Activities leading to greater efficiency and cost savings, e.g. sharing of risk assessment reports of adequate quality, should be promoted. 
Completion of work where significant initiatives are well under way should have priority before initiating new programme activities. 
2. Harmonized approaches for performing and reporting health and environmental risk assessments should be agreed as soon as possible. 
Such protocols should be based on internationally agreed principles to permit the full use of risk assessments performed by both national authorities and international bodies. 
3. An inventory of risk assessments that are planned, in preparation or completed should be established before the end of 1994. 
5. Human exposure data, and good quality health effects data from developing countries, should be generated. 
6. Taking into account the results of the activities recommended in items 1 and 2 and making full use of the evaluations produced by United Nations bodies, OECD, and others, 200 additional chemicals should be evaluated by 1997. 
7. If the target in item 6 is met, another 300 chemicals should be evaluated by 2000. 
8. The general principles for establishing guidelines for exposure limits, including the setting of safety factors, need to be harmonized and described. 
Countries should establish guidelines for exposure limits for humans and for particular environmental compartments for as many chemicals as possible, taking into account the harmonization efforts and the potential use of such guidelines. 
9. Research and development should be promoted for the better understanding of the mechanisms of adverse effects of chemicals on humans and the environment. 
Continued work to harmonize classification systems and to establish compatible hazard communication systems, including labelling and safety data sheets, should be completed by 2000. 
2. Countries should ensure that there is sufficient consultation to allow the development of a consistent national position on harmonization of classification systems. 
3. An international framework for translating the result of the technical work on harmonization into an instrument or recommendations applicable legally at the national level should be established at an appropriate time. 
1. Networks for information exchange should be strengthened to take full advantage of the information dissemination capacities of all governmental, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
2. Both the types of information exchanged and the methods of effecting the exchange should be tailored to meet the needs of major groups of users, taking due account of different languages and literacy levels. 
4. Sources of information useful in responding to chemical emergencies should be established and access to these sources should be readily and rapidly available. 
6. National institutions responsible for information exchange on chemicals should be created or strengthened, according to needs. 
7. All countries should have nominated, by 1997, designated authorities for participation in the PIC procedure. 
9. All countries which export chemicals subject to the PIC procedure should have the necessary mechanisms in place by 1997, including implementation and enforcement provisions, to ensure that export does not take place contrary to importing countries' decisions. 
Importing countries should also establish the necessary mechanisms. 
10. In all developing countries and countries in economic transition, training should have been made available by 1997 in the implementation of the London Guidelines and the PIC procedure. 
11. The circulation of safety data sheets for all dangerous chemicals being traded should be encouraged, as promoted by the recently agreed Code of Ethics on the International Trade in Chemicals. 
1. In all countries chemical risks which are both readily identifiable and readily controllable should be reduced as soon as possible. 
In countries with sufficient resources, plans for the possible reduction of other chemical risks should be elaborated and enacted without delay. 
Industry, in accordance with the polluter pays principle, has a particular responsibility to contribute to the implementation of risk reduction programmes. 
Governmental experience and progress in national risk reduction programmes shall be presented in a report by 1997 to serve as a basis for setting goals for the year 2000. 
2. The feasibility and usefulness of extending pollutant release and transfer registers to more countries, including newly industrialized countries, should be evaluated and a report prepared by 1997. 
3. As a particular priority, the recently agreed Code of Ethics on the International Trade in Chemicals should be applied widely by industry in all countries without delay. 
4. Efforts to promote the development and use of clean technology regarding the production and use of chemicals should be encouraged. 
5. Countries should review their pesticides safety strategy in order to protect human health and the environment, including surface and groundwater. 
To reduce pesticide risks, countries should consider promoting the use of adequate safer pesticides, as well as the decreased use by better management practices and the introduction of alternative pest management technologies. 
8. By 1997 not less than 40 more countries should have established poison control centres with related clinical and analytical facilities, and good progress should have been made on harmonizing systems for recording data in different countries. 
9. Priority attention should also be given to finding and introducing safe substitutes for chemicals with which high and unmanageable risks are associated. 
Governments, industries and users of chemicals should also develop, where feasible, new, less hazardous chemicals and new processes and technologies which effectively prevent pollution. 
10. While recognizing that risk reduction activities are primarily national responsibilities, international risk reduction programmes could also be warranted for those problems that are international in scope. 
1. The strengthening of national capabilities and capacities to manage chemicals in a great number of developing countries requires, in addition to funding and support from developed countries, innovative thinking as to how to make best use of existing systems. 
Bilateral assistance arrangements between developed and developing countries and countries with economies in transition should be encouraged. 
2. National profiles to indicate the current capabilities and capacities for management of chemicals and the specific needs for improvement should be elaborated as soon as possible and not later than 1997. 
3. Comprehensive guidelines for chemical legislation and enforcement should be elaborated as soon as possible, taking into account, inter alia, the principles of the 1990 ILO Chemicals Convention (No. 170). 
5. Further education programmes and training courses should be arranged at the national and regional level to provide a core of trained people, both technical staff and policy makers, in developing countries and countries with economies in transition. 
6. Efforts should be made to improve the coordination of activities in the area of education, training and technical assistance. 
7. As a longer-term objective, chemical information systems should be established in all countries, comprehensive legislation should be enacted and enforcement procedures be in place. 
Until control legislation is in place in a sufficient number of countries, as a basis for further legal international instruments to halt illegal traffic in toxic and dangerous products, all efforts should be made to improve the situation, including strengthening of the PIC procedure. 
177. The Commission notes with concern that many countries face severe and urgent health and environmental problems due to the production and mismanagement of hazardous wastes by industrial and other economic activities, as a result of: 
(a) The lack of environmentally sound waste treatment facilities and appropriate technologies; 
(b) The lack of information and expertise; 
(c) The lack of preventive approaches; 
(d) The lack of financial resources to cover the enormous costs of treatment and remedial action; 
(e) The illegal traffic in hazardous wastes both nationally and across boundaries. 
178. The Commission welcomes the progress achieved in the area of hazardous wastes and in that regard endorses: 
(b) The decision to ban ocean dumping of industrial wastes taken at the International Maritime Organization (IMO) by the Contracting Parties to the Convention on the Prevention of Marine Pollution by Dumping of Wastes and Other Matters (London Convention, 1972) that will become effective on 1 January 1996; 
(c) Recent actions taken by the United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP), the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO), the World Health Organization (WHO), the International Labour Organization (ILO), IMO and other relevant organizations of the United Nations system and actions taken at the national level. 
(b) The environmentally sound management and disposal of waste with a view to ensuring the principle of proximity and self-sufficiency. 
180. The Commission urges Governments to: 
(a) Ratify or accede to the Basel Convention and to develop adequate control regimes, such as customs procedures, as well as methods and tools of detection; 
(b) Support the fund established by the Contracting Parties to the Basel Convention, which is still very short of resources, to specifically support developing countries' hazardous waste minimization and management needs. 
183. The Commission urges the Parties to the Basel Convention to ask its secretariat to undertake case-studies of the illegal traffic in hazardous wastes and of wastes whose status is ill-defined and that are destined for recycling activities. 
184. The Commission urges that the illegal disposal of tanker sludge and ballast water into marine waters be given high priority and recommends that they be subject to relevant requirements of the appropriate international conventions. 
185. The Commission welcomes the efforts to develop regional arrangements similar to the Bamako Convention on the Ban of the Import into Africa and the Control of Transboundary Movement of All forms of Hazardous Waste within Africa. 
186. The Commission recalls and reaffirms UNEP Governing Council decision 17/5 on the application of environmental norms by the military establishment and urges Governments to take action to implement the decision fully. 
(c) Governments should, on the basis of toxic release inventories providing information on sources and quantities of hazardous wastes, develop and enhance integrated national hazardous waste management plans, taking into account all sources and fates of hazardous waste, e.g., industry, military establishments, agriculture, hospitals and households; 
(d) Priority should be given to activities designed to promote cleaner production, prevention and minimization to the extent possible of hazardous waste through applying the life-cycle approach and the provision of adequate information, research, development and demonstration activities as well as training and education; 
(e) Case-studies on specific industry sectors should be launched in different countries, with particular emphasis on small and medium-sized enterprises; 
(f) Effective systems should be developed and maintained for the segregated collection of wastes, and incentives should be provided to encourage the segregation, recycling, reuse and reclamation of hazardous wastes. 
189. In order to give support to national activities, the following regional and international measures should be taken: 
(a) Efforts to support the exchange of information among and between developed and developing countries on the minimization and environmentally sound management of hazardous wastes in support of the transfer of environmentally sound technologies should be increased; 
190. The Commission stresses that production facilities transferred to developing countries and economies in transition should have environmentally sound waste management plans, so that the waste generated by those facilities should not, either by its quantity or quality, be harmful to the environment of those countries. 
191. The Commission urges industry to develop voluntary codes of conduct for the use of clean technologies and the safe management of hazardous wastes in all countries where they operate. 
193. The Commission also welcomes the proposal of Poland to join with UNEP in hosting an international symposium on cleaner production to strengthen the international activities in that field in Poland from 12 to 14 October 1994. 
Initiatives that minimize the production of hazardous wastes will contribute to advances in the area and offer economic advantages. 
194. The Commission further welcomes the proposal of Germany to host an international workshop in 1994 on the minimization and recycling of waste, including the development of strategies towards life-cycle management, which could also contribute to hazardous waste reduction. 
(a) Governments and relevant international organizations to develop economic instruments and consider mobilizing additional financing earmarked for hazardous waste management and to take other measures to facilitate the prevention of hazardous wastes, such as eco-labelling and mandatory take-back of used products; 
(c) National and international institutions to assess the full dimensions of soil and groundwater contamination, in particular that due to improper storage and disposal of hazardous wastes; 
(d) Governments to require the necessary prevention and remedial actions to address the problems of contaminated soil and groundwater. 
196. The Commission stresses the need for full implementation of the agreements on technology transfer contained in chapter 34 of Agenda 21 and the relevant decisions of the Commission. 
In that context, the Commission urges the international community to find concrete ways and means of transferring to developing countries and economies in transition appropriate technologies as regards the prevention, minimization, treatment, disposal techniques and remedial action concerning hazardous wastes. 
197. The Commission urges Governments to mobilize financial resources to respond to the above priorities, as agreed in chapter 33 of Agenda 21, and the relevant decisions of the Commission. 
198. The Commission invites the task manager, UNEP, to continue to monitor progress made by the United Nations and other international agencies in implementing chapter 20 of Agenda 21 and to inform the Commission periodically of such progress through IACSD. 
The Commission requests the Secretary-General to issue an addendum to the report, including information on radioactive wastes contained in the national reports received since the date of the report. 
201. The Commission also notes that radioactive defence wastes represent the same risks as other types of radioactive wastes. 
202. The Commission further notes that a number of countries have been involved in the monitoring and safe management of radioactive wastes, that legislation has been enacted or amended and safety standards updated, and that licensing and control procedures have been reviewed. 
203. The Commission recognizes that efforts have been geared towards identifying and establishing permanent disposal sites for radioactive wastes and that Governments are continuing their efforts to manage interim storage facilities and to find practical measures for minimizing and limiting, where appropriate, the generation of those wastes. 
204. The Commission welcomes the progress made in technical, legal and administrative measures at the national, regional and international levels with the aim of ensuring that radioactive wastes are safely managed, transported, stored and disposed of, or are treated with a view to protecting human health and the environment. 
That global prohibition will strengthen earlier bans agreed upon in regional contexts. 
The Commission urges all Contracting Parties to the Convention to respect its now binding character. 
208. The Commission considers it imperative that the export of radioactive wastes be inadmissible to countries that do not have the technical, economic, legal and administrative resources for environmentally safe and sound management of radioactive wastes. 
209. The Commission calls attention to the needs of developing countries and economies in transition to establish or strengthen their capacities for the safe management of radioactive wastes, including spent radiation sources. 
210. The Commission: 
(b) Urges Governments to undertake the further research and development of such areas as the minimization and reduction of the volume of radioactive wastes, potential sites for the storage of radioactive wastes, safety and health standards associated with the handling of radioactive wastes and remediation procedures and processes; 
(c) Calls upon Governments to fully implement the IAEA and other relevant codes of practice that have been adopted in the area of transboundary movements and the transport of radioactive wastes; 
(d) Recommends that Governments encourage suppliers of sealed radiation sources to accept the return of such sources and ensure their safe and environmentally sound management after use; 
(e) Calls upon Governments to ensure that radioactive wastes arising from military activities should be subject to the same types of strict safety and environmental regulations as those arising from civilian activities; 
(g) Supports world-wide efforts to demonstrate viable methods for the safe disposal of long-lived and high-level radioactive wastes and the reinforcement of international cooperation in the field. 
211. The Commission urges Governments to promptly begin, in the context of IAEA, after the finalization of the Nuclear Safety Convention, work on the development of an international convention on the safety of radioactive waste management, including consideration of the total life-cycle management of nuclear materials. 
In order to speed up the process, IAEA should urgently complete preparations related to safety fundamentals, which is a prerequisite for beginning such work. 
(a) To further support the development of international standards for radioactive waste management; 
(b) To take all necessary steps to prohibit the export of radioactive wastes, except to countries with appropriate waste treatment and storage facilities; 
(c) To strengthen cooperation and provide assistance to economies in transition in solving their urgent and specific problems due to improper treatment and disposal with regard to radioactive wastes; 
(d) To provide technical assistance to developing countries in order to enable them to develop or improve procedures for the management and safe disposal of radioactive wastes deriving from the use of radionuclides in medicine, research and industry; 
(e) To facilitate financial assistance to developing countries in order for them to address adequately radioactive waste management problems. 
214. The Commission calls upon Governments and relevant multilateral funding organizations to assist developing countries in national capacity-building for the safe and sound management of radioactive wastes. 
215. The Commission urges Governments, together with IAEA, to promote policies and practical measures to minimize and limit, where appropriate, the generation of radioactive wastes and provide for their safe processing, conditioning, transportation, storage and disposal, taking into account the provisions of chapter 22 of Agenda 21. 
(ii) To take stock of inter-sessional activity organized by Governments or international organizations on sectoral issues under review at the Commission's third session; 
(iv) To convey the results of relevant inter-sessional work to the Commission; 
(v) To make recommendations on the organization of the Commission's discussions of sectoral issues in the light of inter-sessional activity. 
(a) The Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Group on Finance will consider all issues related to the financial aspects of transfer of environmentally sound technologies; 
(b) The Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Group on Sectoral Issues will consider technology transfer issues in relation to the specific sectoral issues under review in 1995, including the experience of individual countries. 
218. The Commission decides that the Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Group on Sectoral Issues will have a one-year mandate so that the Commission can review its performance at its third session, in 1995. 
219. The Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Groups on Finance and Sectoral Issues should meet for a period of one week each, at least six weeks before the third session of the Commission. 
220. The Commission requests the Secretariat, in order to ensure transparency, to disseminate, as appropriate, within existing resources, information about inter-sessional activities and their results, possibly on the basis of a common reporting format. 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
4. Financial resources and mechanisms. 
1. The Ministers and the other participants at the high-level meeting of the second session of the Commission on Sustainable Development underscored the importance of the high political profile of the Commission. 
2. In fulfilling its mandate, the Commission would seek to reach out to all partners involved in sustainable development. 
It would pursue more forthright interaction with the governing bodies of international organizations dealing with various cross-sectoral and sectoral aspects of sustainable development. 
It would aim at more fruitful cooperation with the Bretton Woods institutions and the World Trade Organization to promote sustainable development through sound macroeconomic policies and a favourable international economic environment. 
Further efforts needed to be taken to ensure that the Commission's message would reach all policy-making bodies and constituencies and bear an impact on their decisions and actions. 
4. At the international level, encouraging progress had been achieved during the past year. 
The two Conventions signed at Rio had entered into force. 
The International Convention to Combat Desertification in Those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa was expected to be finalized in a few weeks' time and include suitable and adequate financial provisions. 
The international community had moved forward in such areas as trade, environment and sustainable development; chemical safety; hazardous wastes; and protection of water resources. 
5. The global community had adopted an important Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, which had significance not only for those States but also for general efforts to develop effective strategies to enable all countries to achieve sustainable development. 
The implementation of the Programme of Action would be a yardstick of how serious we were about the global partnership established in Rio. 
6. The participants stressed, nevertheless, that, despite those encouraging signs, much more remained to be done both nationally and internationally to translate the commitments of Rio into reality. 
The participants reiterated the need for increased efforts to implement all the financial commitments made at UNCED, including the need to bring official development assistance levels in line with the 0.7 per cent target, as reaffirmed in Agenda 21, as soon as possible. 
They stressed the fact that mobilizing funds for sustainable development made it necessary to act on all fronts, at both the domestic and the international levels, and to search for innovative approaches and mechanisms, relevant policy reforms and the use of promising economic instruments. 
The participants welcomed the initiatives aimed at fostering in-depth discussions in those areas so that the Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Group on Finance could develop concrete proposals for the Commission. 
8. Additional efforts were also essential in the area of the transfer of environmentally sound technologies, cooperation and capacity-building. 
Within the overall policy framework in that area as determined at UNCED, there was a need for a more focused approach. 
Further work would give priority attention to three areas: access to and dissemination of reliable information on environmentally sound technologies, institutional development and capacity-building, and financial and partnership arrangements between countries and between the private and public sectors. 
9. It was recognized that trade liberalization and measures to make trade and environment mutually supportive were essential to achieving sustainable development. 
In that context, the participants welcomed the successful conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations and its positive impacts on international trade. 
Market opportunities and export prospects could be stimulated by a better understanding and assessment of the environmental impacts of trade policies. 
There was a need to consider interaction between trade, technological cooperation and changes in production and consumption patterns. 
The Commission would annually review progress and developments in that area with a view to identifying possible gaps and to promoting cooperation and coordination among all parties involved. 
10. The participants stressed that the Commission provided a unique international forum for fostering multilateral negotiations and promoting action in the area of changing consumption and production patterns. 
They reconfirmed the need to take additional measures, in particular in developed countries, to change those contemporary patterns of consumption and production that were detrimental to sustainable development. 
National authorities should endeavour to promote the internalization of environmental costs and the use of economic instruments, taking into account that the polluter should, in principle, bear the cost of pollution. 
That would also stimulate the development of environmentally sound technologies, including those that would contribute to a phase out of lead in gasoline and other pollutants. 
Attention should be given to the special situation and needs of developing countries; for them, eradicating poverty and meeting basic human needs in the process of pursuing sustainable development was of overriding priority. 
The participants stressed the importance of continuous exchange of information on practical experiences gained in individual countries, organizations and major groups. 
Voluntary national reports submitted by countries presented a valuable source of information on such experiences, as well as on progress achieved and problems encountered. 
The need to expedite, in a coordinated way, such work, including in the areas of economic and financial issues, environmental trends and social issues, was highlighted. 
The participants urged States to participate in those conferences at a high level. 
It was emphasized that the Commission's message should permeate those conferences. 
15. The participants expressed their gratitude to those countries and organizations that initiated and hosted meetings to examine and address issues that were on the Commission's agenda in 1994. 
It was recognized that those meetings significantly enriched the deliberations of the Commission. 
The participants welcomed the commitments expressed by those countries to provide a follow-up to their initiatives in order to contribute to a comprehensive review of Agenda 21 in 1997. 
16. The participants stressed the need for effective inter-sessional work to prepare for the third session of the Commission. 
In particular, they underlined their high expectations from the 1995 meetings of the Commission's Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Group on Finance and the new Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Open-ended Working Group on Sectoral Issues, given their more focused mandates. 
Those Groups would also deal with matters related to the transfer of environmentally sound technologies, cooperation and capacity-building. 
17. Furthermore, the participants encouraged countries, organizations and other interested parties, individually or in partnership, to undertake, as a contribution to the third session of the Commission, activities to examine in depth specific issues on the Commission's agenda. 
They welcomed specific initiatives announced during the Commission's session. 
Exchange of information was essential to ensure a transparent inter-sessional process. 
Regarding inter-sessional work in general, they stressed the importance of more substantive involvement of experts and major groups, in particular the private sector and non-governmental organizations. 
The need for a more active involvement of ministers in the inter-sessional process was also underlined. 
Participants encouraged the enhanced participation of ministers responsible for development, planning and finance in the Commission's activities. 
As the institutionalized body for sectoral issues of the Commission, the Group would be the central body for consolidating the work done by that time. 
19. All preparations should enable the Commission to concentrate its deliberations on key issues and concrete options that require focused policy guidance. 
It was felt that this should be continued and enhanced during future sessions. 
The panels on economy and sustainable development and on women and sustainable development were highly appreciated. 
The concept of panels as important forums for generating new ideas was recognized as useful and should be maintained. 
1. The Commission considered item 3 of its agenda at the 1st to 5th and 10th meetings, on 16, 17, 25 and 27 May 1994. 
(d) Note verbale dated 7 April 1994 from the Permanent Representative of Norway to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting a summary report of the Symposium on Sustainable Consumption, held at Oslo on 19 and 20 January 1994 (E/CN.17/1994/14). 
2. At the 1st meeting, on 16 May, the Director of the Division for Sustainable Development of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development made an introductory statement. 
4. Statements were also made by the observer for the European Community and the Chairman of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, Particularly in Africa. 
7. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. A). 
9. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. A). 
11. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. A). 
12. At the 5th meeting, on 25 May, the Chairman introduced a draft decision on trade, environment and sustainable development. 
13. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. A). 
14. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, the Chairman introduced a draft decision on changing consumption and production patterns. 
15. At the same meeting, after a statement by the representative of Sweden, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. A). 
1. At the 1st meeting, on 16 May 1994, the Commission established a working group (Working Group I) to consider cross-sectoral issues (items 4 and 5 of the agenda). 
2. Working Group I considered item 4 at the 1st and 2nd meetings, on 18 May. 
6. At the 5th meeting, on 25 May, the Chairman introduced a draft decision on financial resources and mechanisms. 
7. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. B). 
1. At the 1st meeting, on 16 May 1994, the Commission established a working group (Working Group I) to consider cross-sectoral issues (items 4 and 5 of the agenda). 
2. Working Group I considered item 5 at the 3rd and 4th meetings on 19 May. 
7. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. C). 
1. At the 1st meeting, on 16 May 1994, the Commission established a working group (Working Group II) to consider sectoral issues (agenda item 6). 
2. Working Group II considered item 6 (a) at the 1st to 3rd meetings on 18 and 19 May. 
(d) Letter dated 30 March 1994 from the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Permanent Mission of the Netherlands to the United Nations addressed to the Secretary-General transmitting the Political Statement and the Action Programme adopted by the Ministerial Conference on Drinking Water and Environmental Sanitation (E/CN.17/1994/12). 
6. The observers for the following non-governmental organizations made statements: International Confederation of Free Trade Unions, International Council for Local Environmental Initiatives and International Federation of Settlement Houses. 
8. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. D). 
10. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, after a statement by the representative of the Philippines, the Commission adopted the draft decision, as orally amended (see chap. I, sect. D). 
12. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. D). 
13. Working Group II considered item 6 (b) at the 3rd and 4th meetings, on 19 May. 
The observers for the Natural Resources Defense Council and Greenpeace International, non-governmental organizations, also made statements. 
18. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, after a statement by the representative of the United States of America, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. E). 
21. At the same meeting, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. E). 
23. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, after a statement by the representative of the United States of America, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. E). 
2. At the 10th meeting, on 27 May, after a statement by the representative of Morocco, the Commission adopted the draft decision (see chap. I, sect. F). 
1. At the 10th meeting on 27 May 1994, the Commission considered the provisional agenda for its third session, and recommended that the Economic and Social Council approve the provisional agenda (see chap. 
1. The Commission on Sustainable Development held its second session at United Nations Headquarters from 16 to 27 May 1994. 
4. The Minister of Housing, Physical Planning and Environment of the Netherlands, the Minister of Environment of Norway and the Minister of Environment of Sweden also addressed the Commission. 
6. In accordance with Economic and Social Council decision 1993/207, the Commission is composed of 53 members elected from among the States Members of the United Nations and members of the specialized agencies. 
7. The session was attended by 52 States members of the Commission. 
Observers for other States Members of the United Nations and for two non-member States, representatives of the Secretariat, United Nations bodies and specialized agencies, and observers for intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations also attended. 
8. At the 1st and 3rd meetings, on 16 and 17 May 1994, the Commission elected the following officers by acclamation: 
Mr. Sgio Floren\x{84fe}o (Brazil) was elected to serve also as Rapporteur. 
9. At the 3rd meeting, on 17 May, the Commission elected Savitri Kunadi (India) as a replacement for Mohammad H. Ansari (India). 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
4. Financial resources and mechanisms. 
6. Review of sectoral clusters, first phase: 
Republic of Yun-Heun Park, Wonil Cho, Dong Wook Kim, Hong Jae Im, 
United Kingdom of John Gummer, Alan Riddell, Derek Osborn, Tom Burke, Great Britain Mike Granatt, Bridget Campbell, Peter Unwin, 
Additionally, there appears to have been one flight on 7 July 1994 not previously reported. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,787. 
The reaction of most of these countries was positive, but many expressed concern that the cease-fire was still not being observed on the ground. 
5. Regarding the question of funding for the mechanism, my Special Envoy, as a preparatory step, established contact with interested Governments in the region who informed him of their willingness to contribute to a special fund to be established for this purpose, provided a cease-fire was effective. 
7. On eight occasions, dates and hours were agreed for the cease-fire to enter into force. 
On eight occasions, the cease-fire did not hold for more than a few hours. 
Indeed, on some occasions, the designated time came and went, and the fighting did not even stop momentarily. 
8. As one party was clearly much stronger than the other, it became more and more evident that a military solution was being sought and that resolutions 924 (1994) and 931 (1994) were being ignored despite repeated assurances that both sides accepted them and were willing to implement them. 
9. Early in July, fighting intensified and events on the ground overtook diplomatic efforts in New York and elsewhere to contain the crisis. 
On 6 July, after fierce battles, particularly in and around Aden, troops loyal to the Sana'a Government seized control of the main cities in the South. 
Although some reports have spoken of pockets of resistance and of some fighting continuing here and there, it seems that military activities have now subsided. 
10. As fighting continued, the humanitarian situation in Aden went from bad to worse. 
Conditions subsequently became extremely serious: neither running water nor equipment to draw water out of the city's some 40 wells was available. 
11. The International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC), working through its delegates in Sana'a and Aden, arranged for two shiploads of urgent aid to be delivered, including water pumps and generators. 
They pleaded for a cease-fire to be arranged on purely humanitarian grounds to repair the water station. 
Despite firm commitments made to the United Nations and to ICRC, fighting went on unabated. 
12. I would like to take this opportunity to express to ICRC the United Nations appreciation for the admirable work it has done and continues to do under adverse conditions in Yemen. 
This evaluation is being updated and it is expected that a new inter-agency mission will visit Yemen, in particular Aden and the other zones affected by the war, in the coming few days. 
Urgent aid is already being rushed from existing stocks in the area, particularly in Djibouti. 
15. On 7 July 1994, I received Dr. Abdul-Karim Al-Iryani, Minister of Development and Planning in the Government of the Republic of Yemen. 
(b) Compensation to all citizens who lost property as a result of the "rebellion" as well as to families of war victims; 
(c) Continuation of respect for democracy, political pluralism, freedom of speech and of the press, and human rights; 
(d) Determination to continue national dialogue in the framework of constitutional legitimacy and reaffirmation of commitment to the provisions of the "compact and agreement document" as a basis for building a modern Yemeni State; 
In both my conversation with him and my meeting with Dr. Al-Iryani, I expressed the hope that the commitments made by the Government in Sana'a would soon be translated into action. 
To all my Yemeni interlocutors, I made it clear that I would be sending a report to the Security Council in conformity with resolution 931 (1994). 
17. On 8 July, I received Mr. Al-Attas and Mr. Al-Asnag, who, on behalf of their side, delivered to me a letter in which they pointed out that hostile actions were still being conducted by the other side and stressed the necessity: 
(b) To liberate all prisoners and end all actions aimed at killing, arresting and torturing people, which are continuing in an indiscriminate manner; 
(c) To ensure respect for the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and allow concerned organizations to investigate violations and misconduct by the Northern forces; 
19. The news from Yemen is that fighting is now virtually over in all parts of the country. 
However, disturbing reports have been dispatched by newspaper correspondents flown to Aden from Sana'a. 
Looting and lawlessness as well as fires have affected much property, mostly publicly owned. 
Private property, including homes of Southern leaders, have also been targeted. 
However, firm action is urgently needed to put an end to them. 
21. Severe damage was also inflicted upon the infrastructure of this developing country. 
Water systems, power stations, oil refineries, airports and communication centres were totally or partially destroyed throughout the country. 
Much time and not readily available resources will be needed to repair the damage. 
23. The end of fighting is certainly a welcome development, but the people of Yemen and their leaders know better than anyone that this is not, by itself, the lasting solution that is needed. 
That solution will be achieved only through political dialogue between the two sides, as resolutions 924 (1994) and 931 (1994) urgently requested. 
24. In the positions publicly proclaimed by the two parties and communicated by them to the United Nations there is enough common ground to permit such a dialogue to be initiated in a responsible and dignified manner and in a spirit of mutual respect. 
The representatives of the CIS peace-keeping force further reaffirmed their intention to seek close cooperation and coordination with an expanded UNOMIG. 
5. It is proposed that UNOMIG undertake the following tasks: 
(b) Observe the operation of the CIS peace-keeping force within the framework of the Agreement; 
(c) Verify, through observation and patrolling, that troops do not remain in or re-enter the security zone and that heavy military equipment does not remain or is not reintroduced in the security zone or the restricted-weapons zone; 
(d) Monitor the storage areas for heavy military equipment withdrawn from the security zone and restricted weapons zone; 
(e) Monitor the withdrawal of troops of the Republic of Georgia from the Kodori valley to places beyond the frontiers of Abkhazia; 
(g) Investigate, at the request of either party or the CIS peace-keeping force or on its own initiative, reported or alleged violations of the Agreement and attempt to resolve such incidents. 
It shall supervise the implementation of the Agreement and the Protocol thereto with regard to the security zone". 
In the light of these and other provisions of the Agreement, it is envisaged that the CIS peace-keeping force would be undertaking, in accordance with its mandate under the Agreement, tasks parallel to the tasks of UNOMIG outlined in paragraph 5 (a), (c), (e) and (f) above. 
It should be pointed out that the operation of the CIS peace-keeping force will be limited to the security zone, the Kodori valley and the coastal waters and the airspace of the restricted-weapons zone (see S/1994/529/Add.1, para. 5). 
UNOMIG, on the other hand, would operate in the security zone, the restricted-weapons zone, the Kodori valley and, as agreed by the parties, any other area necessary for it to fulfil its mandate. 
7. At present, UNOMIG continues to fulfil its tasks as mandated by the Security Council in its resolution 881 (1993) of 4 November 1993. 
Its strength as of 12 July 1994 is 39 military observers. 
The Chief Military Observer has established two sector headquarters, in Gali and Zugdidi. 
8. Members of the Security Council will recall that, on 5 February 1994, I dispatched a technical mission to the area to study the modalities of deploying a possible United Nations peace-keeping operation under the two options described in paragraph 22 of my report of 25 January 1994 (S/1994/80). 
Although, owing to limitations on its movement and access, the team was not able to produce a detailed plan for either option, some of its findings have proved pertinent for developing the operational plan contained in the present report. 
9. Should the Security Council approve the tasks proposed for UNOMIG in paragraph 5 above, they would be carried out by an expanded UNOMIG, which would remain under the command of the United Nations, vested in the Secretary-General under the authority of the Security Council. 
Command and control in the field would be exercised by the Chief Military Observer, who would continue to report to the Secretary-General, in particular, on the implementation of the Agreement, any violations and their investigation by UNOMIG, as well as other relevant developments. 
Furthermore, UNOMIG, by its presence in the area, would contribute to conditions conducive to the safe and orderly return of refugees and displaced persons. 
11. To perform its monitoring functions effectively, UNOMIG would need a combination of static teams and mobile patrols. 
It is envisaged that three mobile patrols would be required in Sukhumi sector to patrol the Kodori valley, monitor the weapons-storage site of the Abkhaz side and carry out investigations outside the security and weapons limitation zones. 
Gali and Zugdidi sectors would require a total of six static teams and six mobile patrols. 
Depending on requirements on the ground, those teams will be deployed either with pivotal checkpoints of the CIS peace-keeping force or with its battalion headquarters. 
They will patrol and carry out investigations within the security and weapons-limitation zones and monitor the weapons-storage site of the Georgian side. 
This organization should be flexible enough to allow adaptation to possible changes in the plans of the CIS peace-keeping force. 
Helicopter patrols would be conducted of mountainous and less accessible areas. 
12. In order to undertake the above tasks in accordance with the concept of operations described, it is envisaged that UNOMIG would require a total strength of 136 military personnel, including the necessary military medical personnel, supported by international and local civilian staff. 
It should be noted that, owing to the difficult conditions on the ground, the degraded state of the infrastructure, lack of local personnel with the requisite skills and the paucity of necessary services, the number of international support staff required would be considerably larger than usual. 
13. It is essential that military observers of UNOMIG have full freedom of movement and access to communications and inspection and enjoy other rights necessary for the performance of their tasks. 
In this regard, both parties have given assurances that UNOMIG would be accorded the freedom of movement required in the discharge of its mandate. 
UNOMIG also would maintain close contacts with both parties and military contingents of the Russian Federation in the zone of conflict. 
15. Within the limited resources available so far to UNOMIG to establish liaison with the CIS peace-keeping force operations already in progress, the two forces have started operational cooperation. 
The CIS peace-keeping force has established a CIS Joint Command headquarters in Sukhumi and zonal headquarters in Gali and Zugdidi. 
They have completed their deployment and have established checkpoints throughout the security zone. 
CIS troops continue mine-clearing operations in the area of their deployment. 
The CIS peace-keeping force has also commenced monitoring of coastal waters and airspace within the security zone and the restricted-weapons zone. 
On all four levels, UNOMIG and the CIS peace-keeping force would be obliged to keep each other informed on positions, patrols and operational plans. 
All operational matters would in principle be resolved at the lowest level possible and referred up the chain of command only if agreement could not be reached at the lower level. 
17. Decisions affecting both UNOMIG and the CIS peace-keeping force would be made through consultation. 
Investigations in the security zone and in the Kodori valley will be carried out by joint investigation teams which will be headed by UNOMIG representatives and with the participation of representatives of the CIS peace-keeping force. 
Elsewhere in the area of operation, investigation will be carried out by UNOMIG. 
Should UNOMIG and the CIS peace-keeping force not be able to reach an agreed conclusion, each commander would report his findings, noting the lack of agreement, to his headquarters for resolution at the political level. 
18. Should a joint commission be established by the two parties and the CIS peace-keeping force, UNOMIG representatives would participate in its meetings. 
These meetings would be chaired by a representative of the CIS peace-keeping force except in matters concerned with reported or alleged violations of the Agreement, in which case a UNOMIG representative would take the chair. 
19. While, in keeping with established peace-keeping practice, the host authorities are responsible for the safety of UNOMIG personnel, the representatives of the CIS peace-keeping force have reaffirmed that the force, within its area of deployment, would take appropriate measures to ensure the safety of UNOMIG personnel. 
Further, should the CIS peace-keeping force find it necessary to enter into self-defensive military actions, its forces will ensure the safety of UNOMIG and other United Nations personnel. 
20. Should the Security Council decide to authorize UNOMIG's new and expanded mandate, I intend to send a letter to the President of the Council of CIS defining the respective roles and responsibilities of UNOMIG and the CIS peace-keeping force. 
The situation in the Kodori valley, however, remains tense. 
22. Unconfirmed reports from the area indicate that Georgian and Abkhaz sides have completed the withdrawal of troops and heavy military equipment from their respective sides of the security zone under the supervision of the CIS peace-keeping force, in accordance with the 14 May Agreement. 
Owing to the limitations of its present mandate, UNOMIG has been unable to verify the precise details of the withdrawal. 
Weapons-storage sites have also been selected. 
Taking into account the clearing process agreed by the parties, the first repatriation movement assisted by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) could take place early in September. 
In the meantime, according to reports, some spontaneous return continues. 
This spontaneous return, however, has led to a corresponding increase in the number of mine accidents. 
As agreed by the parties, this process for which UNHCR is the lead agency, necessarily requires a minimum period of time to reach the operational stage. 
One important factor affecting the process is obtaining the necessary funds, which are urgently needed to purchase and transport relief and rehabilitation assistance and to bring the staff and administrative support to the level necessary to manage the operation satisfactorily. 
Implementing agencies have been identified and some potential donors have been approached for in-kind contributions. 
25. With regard to political aspects, the Special Envoy of the Secretary-General, Ambassador Edouard Brunner, has visited the area for discussions with both sides. 
His visit was followed by a further round of political negotiations held at Sochi on 7 and 8 July 1994. 
26. Members of the Security Council will have noted that the Foreign Minister of the Russian Federation, in his letter addressed to me on 21 June 1994 (S/1994/732, annex), indicated that the CIS peace-keeping force is being deployed for a period of six months. 
Should the Council agree with the mandate and the concept of operations of expanded UNOMIG as described in the present report, I recommend that UNOMIG, with its expanded mandate and strength, also be authorized for a period of six months. 
27. I shall further submit shortly an addendum to the present report on the administrative and financial implications of the operation described above. 
28. Should the Security Council decide to expand UNOMIG as proposed, additional military observers required would be provided by Governments keeping in mind the accepted principle of equitable geographical representation. 
I already have contacted a number of Governments to explore informally their readiness to provide observers. 
29. I shall keep the Security Council informed about the operations conducted by UNOMIG under its expanded mandate. All matters that might affect the nature of its functions, particularly in its co-deployment with the CIS peace-keeping force, would be referred to the Council for its consideration. 
1. The present report is submitted to the Security Council in pursuance of Council resolution 907 (1994) of 29 March 1994. 
It is divided into six main sections. 
Sections IV and V cover all other subsequent developments. 
Section VI contains my observations and recommendations. 
2. As of 30 June 1994, the military component of MINURSO, headed by the Force Commander, Brigadier-General Andr Van Baelen (Belgium), totalled 242 personnel, comprising 223 military observers and 19 military support personnel, as follows: 
3. Pending the fulfilment of the conditions necessary for the commencement of the transitional period in accordance with the settlement plan (S/21360 and S/22464 and Corr.1), the military mandate of MINURSO remains restricted to monitoring and verifying the cease-fire. 
Accordingly, the deployment of the military component of MINURSO continues to be limited to military observers and the necessary military support personnel. 
5. During the reporting period, a military observer from Uruguay was injured during a patrol in Mahbas subsector when his vehicle ran over a mine. 
I informed the Security Council that a number of Member States had been approached for replacement units, and I am pleased to report that the necessary arrangements for the replacement of these support units have been made. 
The communications duties performed by the contingent have been taken over by military observers. 
Nine additional military observers have been deployed to MINURSO for this purpose. 
8. While the main elements of the Swiss medical unit withdrew from the Mission on 18 June 1994, the Government of Switzerland has kept a small medical team of 10 personnel in the Mission until the arrival of the replacement medical unit. 
9. The Canadian contingent withdrew from the Mission on 29 June 1994. 
The Canadian movement control unit is being replaced by civilian staff. Two Honduran military personnel are also attached to this section. 
10. When the transitional phase of the settlement plan is initiated, it will be necessary for MINURSO's communications and movement control elements to be replaced by full military support units. 
The Security Unit of MINURSO is still composed of 26 police officers, including the Police Commissioner, Colonel J\x{e16c}gen Friedrich Reimann (Germany): 
12. Activities of the civil police are linked to those of the Identification Commission and will expand as the work of the Commission increases. 
13. In pursuance of Security Council resolution 907 (1994), the civil police component of MINURSO will be strengthened by 29 additional personnel, 24 of whom are scheduled to be deployed to the Mission by the end of July. 
15. On 15 March 1994, I appointed the Chairman of the Identification Commission, Mr. Erik Jensen, as Deputy Special Representative. 
In conformity with the plan, the Deputy Special Representative is in charge of the Mission during any absence of my Special Representative from the Mission area. 
16. Upon the adoption by the Security Council of resolution 907 (1994), the Deputy Special Representative requested urgent meetings with both parties to discuss implementation of that resolution. 
During the first week of April, and again on 25 and 26 April, he met in the Tindouf area with Secretary-General Mohamed Abdelaziz and other senior officials of the Frente Popular para la Liberaci de Saguia el-Hamra y de R\x{7510} de Oro (Frente POLISARIO). 
In the course of these meetings, each party agreed to implement the provisions of resolution 907 (1994). 
Mr. Basri further agreed that Morocco would open additional offices to enable the Saharan population in all parts of Laayoune, as well as Smara, Boujdour and Dakhla, to complete application forms for participation in the referendum. 
17. During May 1994, the Deputy Special Representative held at Rabat a series of consultations with the Minister of the Interior and Information and Mr. Abdellatif Filali, Prime Minister and Minister for Foreign Affairs of Morocco, regarding procedural, legal and logistical matters. 
He was received in audience by His Majesty King Hassan II, who assured him of his full support and renewed the commitment of his Government to the referendum process. 
The Deputy Special Representative met several times again in the Tindouf area with the POLISARIO Coordinator with MINURSO and other officials to discuss various relevant issues. 
He was assured of the commitment of the Government of Algeria to a peaceful and lasting solution to the long-standing problem of Western Sahara. 
It was agreed that these offices, identified with United Nations flags and insignia, could open in the population centres of Nouadhibou and Zouerate, where Saharans were known to be living. 
19. From 26 to 30 June 1994, the Special Representative and his Deputy held further meetings at Rabat and Algiers. 
Of the applications received, about 20,000 have so far been processed by MINURSO staff especially assigned and trained for this purpose. 
The Commission expects to receive additional completed forms in the coming weeks. 
21. In preparation for voter registration and identification, the Identification Commission staff have been thoroughly briefed on the criteria and documentation required to ascertain voter eligibility, and have undergone intensive training in the computer software to be used for identification purposes. 
Numerous simulations were conducted to alert staff to the required procedures and possible difficulties in the voter identification and registration process. 
22. Clear procedures and guidelines have been developed to assist the identification teams in their work. 
The sheikhs and official observers, i.e. representatives of the two parties and the Organization of African Unity (OAU), will be provided with written instructions defining their duties. 
23. After having been photographed and fingerprinted, each applicant will appear before the identification team, which, in the presence of the relevant sheikhs and the official observers, will question the applicant concerning his or her identity and eligibility. 
They will be asked to take an oath under which they will swear to the truthfulness of any testimony they give. They will also be asked to sign a statement summarizing their testimony concerning each applicant. 
The Commission members will review the evidence and testimony provided at the interview and will communicate a final decision concerning identification and eligibility in due course. 
The written information sheets given to each applicant will inform the applicants of their respective rights. 
24. In accordance with the settlement plan, the official observers will be invited to submit to the Identification Commission any comments in writing, within 24 hours of the interview. 
25. Once decisions have been made on voter eligibility, the Identification Commission will publish a voters' list and applicants will then receive their voter's registration card from the centres. 
Applicants who do not appear on the voters' list have the right to appeal the Commission's decision. 
Similarly, persons on the list have the right to challenge the inclusion of persons they do not believe qualified. 
27. The Identification Commission was scheduled to start identifying and registering potential voters on 8 June, simultaneously at Laayoune and the El-Aiun refugee camp in the Tindouf area. 
However, the question of the designation of OAU observers could not be resolved in time to enable the Commission to start as scheduled. 
28. It will be recalled that in the settlement proposals of the Secretary-General of the United Nations and the Chairman of OAU (S/21360, paras. 26 and 39), the referendum is to be organized and conducted by the United Nations, in cooperation with OAU, during a transitional period. 
The OAU representatives are to be invited by the Special Representative to observe the organization and conduct of the referendum, without prejudice to his authority as provided for in the settlement proposals and plan. 
Under the plan (S/21360, para. 46), they are to be associated with the process throughout as official observers who may submit their observations at any stage to the Special Representative for his consideration and such action as he deems appropriate. 
In a note verbale dated 3 August 1993, the Executive Secretary of OAU to the United Nations informed the Special Representative of the designation, on instructions from the OAU Chairman, of two OAU secretariat officials as observers to the Identification Commission. 
31. On 2 June 1994, a note verbale from MINURSO advised Morocco and the Frente POLISARIO in New York of the imminent start of the identification and registration process and the participation of the two designated OAU observers in the process. 
He reiterated, however, that these observers should be designated personally by the current Chairman of OAU and stressed that they should not be officials of the OAU secretariat. 
Questioning the impartiality of OAU, he said the latter "could not claim any participation in the organization of the referendum" if it "persisted in recognizing the 'so-called SADR' as a member and thus as an 'independent State' exercising its 'sovereignty' over the territory". 
He said Morocco had hoped that OAU would, at the very least, have suspended membership of the "Sahrawi Arab Democratic Republic (SADR)" until completion of the referendum. 
He noted, however, that during consideration by the Security Council of recent resolutions, the OAU secretariat had, in Morocco's view, attempted to hinder rather than facilitate the implementation of the plan. 
In response to a note verbale from MINURSO dated 8 June 1994, the Frente POLISARIO accepted on 11 June the status conferred on the OAU observers. 
I stressed that, at this crucial stage in the process, the continued cooperation and support of OAU was more important than ever to the success of the operation. 
33. In its resolution 907 (1994) the Security Council also requested me to report on other aspects relevant to the fulfilment of the settlement plan. 
In this context, it may be useful to recall the main elements of the plan as described in my predecessor's report of 18 June 1990 (S/21360). 
During the transitional period, the United Nations is to organize and conduct a referendum in the Territory to enable the people of Western Sahara to choose between independence and integration with Morocco. 
In order to ensure that the necessary conditions exist for the holding of a free and fair referendum, the United Nations will monitor other aspects of the administration of the Territory, especially the maintenance of law and order. 
All laws or regulations which might impede the holding of a free and fair referendum will be suspended as deemed necessary. 
34. An overview of these main elements of the plan, and activities undertaken or to be undertaken accordingly, is provided below. 
Accordingly, my predecessor issued on 8 November 1991 general regulations governing the organization and conduct of the referendum (S/26185, annex III), which essentially embody the relevant provisions of the settlement proposals, and I promulgated on 26 April 1993 the mandate of the Identification Commission of MINURSO (ibid., annex II). 
The above regulations authorize the Special Representative, and relevant components of MINURSO acting with his consent, to issue rules and instructions, consistent with the regulations, which give detailed effect to the regulations. 
The regulations, rules and instructions will provide the fundamental basis for the organization and conduct of the referendum and will thus, to the extent of their incompatibility, prevail over existing laws or measures in force in the Territory. 
While the Frente POLISARIO has accepted the criteria enunciated by my predecessor in his report of 19 December 1991 (S/23299), it has maintained its reservations on some key provisions of my compromise proposal concerning the interpretation and application of the criteria (S/26185, annex I). 
The POLISARIO leadership has nevertheless agreed that the Identification Commission should proceed with the identification of potential voters as requested by the Security Council in its resolution 907 (1994). 
Since the inception of MINURSO, the Special Representative has kept ICRC informed of the situation concerning Western Sahara. 
ICRC held recent consultations with the two parties on preliminary steps towards the fulfilment of its mandate. 
My predecessor had accepted this as an appropriate, substantial and phased reduction in accordance with the settlement proposals. 
Should the Security Council decide, on the basis of my next report, that D-Day will be on 1 October 1994, I will then recommend that the reduction of Moroccan forces in the Territory should be completed not later than 15 December 1994. 
41. Paragraph 15 of document S/22464 states that, in accordance with paragraph 56 of document S/21360, all remaining Moroccan troops will be located in static or defensive positions along the sand wall, with the limited exceptions mentioned in that paragraph. 
All will be monitored by the military observers of MINURSO, who will be collocated with Moroccan subsector headquarters on the sand wall and with the support and logistics units remaining elsewhere in the Territory. 
They will also monitor the custody of certain arms and ammunition. 
42. As regards Frente POLISARIO troops, the plan states that the Special Representative will, in accordance with the settlement proposals, designate the locations to which they will be confined, with their arms, ammunition and military equipment. 
They will be monitored by the military observers of MINURSO, who will be deployed at each of the designated locations (S/22464, para. 16). 
To this end an amnesty will be proclaimed as the first stage. 
Any difference concerning the release of political prisoners or detainees will be settled in a manner satisfactory to the Special Representative. 
44. Mr. George Abi Saab (Egypt), who was appointed independent jurist by my predecessor, undertook preliminary research work on the question in 1991. 
Efforts will be pursued with the parties to ensure that, following the proclamation of an amnesty as soon as possible after 1 October 1994, all Saharan political prisoners or detainees will be released well before the referendum campaign begins on 25 January 1995, as proposed in the timetable below. 
46. The plan provides for the establishment of a referendum commission, to assist the Special Representative in the organization and conduct of the referendum. 
The functions of the Referendum Commission, which include measures for the referendum campaign and the actual conduct of the referendum, are specified in paragraphs 63 to 66 of document S/21360 and further detailed in paragraphs 25 to 31 of document S/22464. 
As required by the plan, I shall issue terms of reference for this Commission in due course. 
The Referendum Commission will absorb appropriately qualified staff of the Identification Commission, upon completion of the latter's tasks of identification and registration in November 1994. 
47. As may be recalled, both parties accepted my predecessor's proposal to establish a code which would govern their conduct and behaviour and that of their supporters during the referendum campaign. 
Further to that proposal, the Office of the Special Representative prepared a draft code of conduct in early 1992. 
It is my intention to finalize this draft in the coming weeks in consultation with the parties. 
48. As stated in paragraph 30 of document S/22464, an adequate number of polling stations will be established throughout the Territory in order to give all eligible Western Saharans the opportunity to vote in the referendum. 
The precise locations of the polling stations will be determined on the basis of the data collected during the registration of voters, as well as existing population centres and areas where returning Western Saharans will have been located. 
The Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) is to be responsible for the repatriation programme, which forms an integral part of the MINURSO operation and is to be carried out in accordance with the mandate of UNHCR. 
50. It is intended that repatriation will begin shortly after completion of the work of the Identification Commission, i.e. on 15 December 1994, and will be completed immediately before the beginning of the referendum campaign on 25 January 1995. 
As indicated in paragraph 36 of document S/22464, UNHCR will thereafter maintain a presence in the Territory, as necessary, in order to fulfil its monitoring role for returnees, in accordance with its internationally accepted responsibilities. 
The Special Representative will have the authority to determine whether circumstances require any alteration in these deadlines. 
If the decision is for independence, the withdrawal of all remaining Moroccan troops will begin within 24 hours and will be completed within 6 weeks. 
The withdrawal will be monitored by the Military Unit of MINURSO. 
53. During the reporting period, the Identification Commission focused its efforts on achieving the agreement and cooperation of both parties in order to proceed with the identification of potential voters. 
However, it could not start the identification operation because of the difficulty over the OAU observers described in paragraphs 28 to 32 of the present report. 
54. In order to overcome this difficulty, I have held extensive consultations with the current Chairman and the Secretary-General of OAU and with other interested parties. 
55. Meanwhile, the Identification Commission has collected a total of over 75,000 completed application forms, of which 20,000 have so far been processed and analysed. 
As all the necessary procedural, logistical and technical arrangements have been made to enable the Commission to start identifying and registering potential voters, any further delays in launching this operation will obviously result in considerable waste of resources. 
In this unprecedented experience involving a tribal nomadic society, it is impossible to predict the number of applications to be processed and to determine with accuracy the time required for the identification and registration of potential voters and for appeals procedures. 
According to the best estimates provided by MINURSO, the Identification Commission would require at least 40 teams of three to four members each to be able to complete its tasks in November 1994. 
Arrangements for the confinement of each party's combatants would require Member States to be willing to provide MINURSO with the military personnel needed. 
59. On the basis of the above considerations, I intend to submit to the Security Council a final progress report before the end of August 1994, in pursuance of Council resolution 907 (1994). 
- July-August 1994: The Commission begins to identify the persons qualified to participate in the referendum and to register them as eligible voters, upon presentation and verification of evidence establishing their identity and eligibility to vote. 
- 1 October 1994: The transitional period begins. 
- As soon as possible after 1 October 1994: Prisoners-of-war are exchanged. 
Amnesties for political prisoners and detainees and for returnees are proclaimed; all political prisoners or detainees are released. 
- November 1994: The remaining 200 CIVPOL officers are phased in. 
- Not later than 15 December 1994: The reduction of Moroccan forces in the Territory is completed. 
All laws or measures that could obstruct the conduct of a free and fair referendum are suspended. 
- 15 December 1994: The repatriation programme begins. 
- 25 January 1995: The repatriation programme is completed. 
The referendum campaign begins. 
Additional polling staff are deployed to the Territory. 
- 14 February 1995: The referendum campaign ends and the referendum takes place. 
The withdrawal of MINURSO personnel begins. 
This provocative behaviour directly affects the peace and security of the region. 
"The Security Council continues to hold the military authorities and the illegal de facto regime individually and collectively responsible for the safety and security of the international presence in Haiti. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under item 123 appear in the report of the Committee contained in documents A/48/811 and Add.1 and 2. 
2. As a result of General Assembly decision 48/459 of 23 December 1993, consideration of a number of documents under this item was deferred to the resumed forty-eighth session. 
The Fifth Committee continued consideration of the item at its 66th to 69th and 71st to 73rd meetings, on 6, 13, 21 and 29 June and 6, 11 and 12 July 1994. 
9. The Fifth Committee considered the question of decentralization of activities and resources in the fields of natural resources and energy at its 67th and 68th meetings, on 13 and 21 June. 
12. The Fifth Committee considered the question of the reorganization of the Department of Administration and Management at its 69th and 72nd meetings, on 29 June and 11 July. 
15. The Fifth Committee considered the question of the United Nations telecommunications system at its 67th and 73rd meetings, on 13 June and 12 July 1994. 
18. The Fifth Committee considered the question of the Integrated Management Information System project at its 71st and 73rd meetings, on 6 and 12 July. 
4. Further requests the Secretary-General to review the resources allocated to the implementation of the New Agenda and to submit proposals for additional resources in the context of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997; 
Reaffirming its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993, in particular section II thereof, 
Recalling Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/61 of 30 July 1993, by which the Council reaffirmed its support for decentralization in order to achieve a more effective distribution of responsibilities and tasks between global, regional and national entities, 
Affirming that decentralization should have as its prime objective the efficient use of resources for more effective programme delivery, 
Taking into account the views expressed in the Fifth Committee during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to report on the implementation of those proposals in the context of the budget for 1996-1997, as well as in the programme performance report for 1994-1995; 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to include the related transfer of resources between sections and the resulting savings in the first performance report for the biennium 1994-1995; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to keep the question of decentralization under review and to report thereon, in the light of views expressed by other relevant bodies, to the Committee for Programme and Coordination and to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session. 
1. Emphasizes the importance of implementing a cost-effective global telecommunications system that would result in a reduction in the cost of such services, as presented in the report of the Secretary-General; 
2. Takes note of the recommendations and observations of the Advisory Committee as contained in its report; 
8. Also requests the Secretary-General, in presenting the costs of the global telecommunications system, to reflect all costs related to the provision of telecommunications services to peace-keeping operations. 
(a) To accept the proposals of the Secretary-General, subject to the observations and recommendations of the Advisory Committee as contained in its report, including the observation regarding the provisional redeployment of the Assistant Secretary-General post referred to in paragraph 9 of the report of the Advisory Committee; 
(c) To request the Secretary-General to ensure an integrated and coordinated handling of financial management issues in the framework of the new structure of the Department; 
(d) To request the Secretary-General to reflect transfers of posts and resources between sections of the programme budget in the first performance report on the implementation of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995; 
(e) To request the Secretary-General to carry out a review of staffing levels in the Department at the D-1 level and below, and to reflect the outcome of that review in the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997. 
(c) To authorize the Board of Auditors to obtain assistance from a consulting firm specialized in the audit and evaluation of such systems, if it deems it necessary; 
(d) To authorize the Secretary-General to allocate additional resources to the Board of Auditors in order to carry out this audit within the overall level of resources approved for the biennium 1994-1995 in General Assembly resolution 48/231 of 23 December 1993. 
1. At its 71st and 73rd meetings, on 6 and 12 July 1994, the Fifth Committee, pursuant to rule 153 of the rules of procedure of the General Assembly, considered the statement by the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/80) on the programme budget implications of draft resolution A/48/L.60. 
At its forty-sixth session, the Assembly took note of the report of the Committee 3/ and adopted its consensus recommendations as contained in General Assembly resolutions 46/73 A and B. The Assembly further requested the Committee to report to the Assembly at its forty-seventh session. 
5. At its forty-fifth session, the Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the Committee on Information, to increase the membership of the Committee from 74 to 78 members, and appointed Czechoslovakia, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Jamaica and Uruguay as members of the Committee. 
6. At its forty-sixth session, the Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the Committee, to increase the membership of the Committee from 78 to 79 members and appointed Burkina Faso as a member of the Committee. 
7. At its forty-seventh session, the Assembly decided on the recommendation of the Committee, to increase the membership of the Committee from 79 to 81 and appointed the Republic of Korea and Senegal as members of the Committee. 
8. At its forty-eighth session, the Assembly decided on the recommendation of the Committee, to increase the membership of the Committee from 81 to 83 and appointed Gabon and Israel as members of the Committee. 
Prior to the official opening of the session, a solemn meeting to commemorate World Press Freedom Day (3 May) was convened. 
Subsequently, the Acting Chairman and the Assistant Secretary-General for Public Information made introductory statements at the substantive part of the meeting (see annexes I and II). 
11. The Committee welcomed the representatives of Gabon and Israel as new members. 
13. Upon the nomination of the representative of Congo, the Committee elected by acclamation, Mr. Mamadou Serme (Burkina Faso), to serve as Vice-Chairman to complete an unexpired term of office in the Bureau. 
14. In the absence of the Chairman, Mr. Konik presided over the session as Acting Chairman. 
At the final meeting of the session, notification of the resignation of the Chairman, Mr. Mansoor Suhail, following his reassignment and subsequent departure from Headquarters, was received. 
Accordingly, Mr. Salman Abbasy (Pakistan), upon the nomination of the representative of Nepal as Chairman of the Group of Asian States, was elected by acclamation to complete the unexpired term of office of Chairman. 
5. General debate and consideration of substantive questions: 
(a) Promotion of the establishment of a new, more just and more effective world information and communication order intended to strengthen peace and international understanding and based on the free circulation and wider and better balanced dissemination of information; 
(c) Evaluation and follow-up of the efforts made and the progress achieved by the United Nations system in the field of information and communications. 
17. The sixteenth session of the Committee on Information, chaired by one of its Vice-Chairmen, Mr. Stanislaw Konik (Poland), continued with its substantive meetings at United Nations Headquarters from 9 to 24 May 1994. 
The representatives of the Holy See and Switzerland also participated as observers. 
19. Representatives of UNESCO and the World Federation of United Nations Associations (WFUNA) also attended. 
20. The Committee on Information decided to conduct further informal consultations through the Bureau, the spokespersons of the regional groups, the Group of 77 and China. 
21. The Chairman informed the Committee that Belize, Croatia, the Czech Republic and Kazakhstan had requested to become members of the Committee. 
23. In addressing the substantive questions before the Committee, all speakers pointed to the increasing challenges facing the world community in the closing years of the twentieth century. 
These were global in nature and required multilateral solutions, and were, in turn, being reflected on the ever- lengthening agenda of the General Assembly. 
24. Delegations expressed their satisfaction at the continuing consensus in the Committee. 
They hoped it would be maintained and strengthened. That was essential in order to help the United Nations, and the Department of Public Information, meet the challenges ahead. 
They also welcomed recent measures and initiatives taken by the Department, as well as the continued stability of its operations. 
25. Almost all delegations emphasized the power of information and its pivotal role in the world today, both as an instrument of social, cultural, political and economic change and as an instrument of peace, democracy and development. 
Many delegations expressed their commitment to a more balanced world information order, which would aim to eliminate the existing disparities between the developed and developing world in terms of modern technology and human resources training, as well as to increase mutual understanding and promote peace and prosperity. 
They believed that access to the free flow of information was a legitimate quest for all peoples, as was the right to convey their news "first-hand", which would ensure a diversity of information sources. 
Several speakers in that connection emphasized the importance of strengthening South-South cooperation. 
26. All speakers agreed that the freedom of information which was, even now, being restricted in some countries, according to several delegations, was the touchstone of all the freedoms and was intrinsically linked to the freedom of the press. 
One speaker especially noted the number of journalists killed in the conflict in the former Yugoslavia. 
27. Many delegations expressed their support for continued United Nations cooperation with UNESCO and its International Programme for the Development of Communication (IPDC). 
They remarked on the positive achievements of the seminars organized jointly by UNESCO and the Department of Public Information in Windhoek and Almaty and, most recently, at Santiago, which were devoted to promoting an independent and pluralistic press in those regions. 
Several delegations said that they hoped that a similar seminar would be organized for the Arab region in 1995. 
They thanked him for his informative and thought-provoking introductory overview and expressed the confidence that his leadership would greatly benefit from his long years of experience. 
30. Speakers commented on the challenging and indispensable role of the Department as the focal point of the information activities of the Organization, which in turn necessitated the Department's coverage of the whole range of issues currently before the United Nations. 
They supported the focal-point approach, which they were convinced would sharpen the focus and polish the image of the Organization, while eliminating duplication of effort. 
Several speakers said that the Department had greatly contributed to the process of decolonization over the years and some said it should now reallocate its resources to help with other African problems. 
31. All speakers expressed their appreciation to the Department and its staff for all of the many information products it produced and activities it successfully engaged in despite a more restrictive budgetary environment. 
They asked that it continue to streamline its work to increase cost-effectiveness. 
Several delegations expressed the view that the Committee on Information must not over-burden the Department without giving thought to its resources. 
32. Several delegations commented on the ongoing restructuring of the Department, which they believed was being carried out in order to maximize effectiveness. 
However, several others expressed the belief that sometimes those who most needed the United Nations were the least familiar with its work. 
There was a need to balance the work on the maintenance of international peace and security with that on development and other socio-economic issues. 
34. However, all delegations agreed that the Department's range of information work on United Nations peace-keeping operations represented a monumental effort and was vital to the success of the many varied missions. 
Those activities were of the greatest significance for forming a positive world opinion, especially in the troop-contributing countries, and for informing the local public in the regions where the operations were being undertaken. 
One speaker said that coordination between the Department of Public Information and the Department of Peace-keeping Operations was necessary in ensuring that information was individually tailored to each operation. 
One speaker said that he felt that the information delivered was better in some instances than in others, and used the example of the information disseminated on the operations of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia as having a positive effect. 
On the other hand, another delegation said a more effective United Nations information effort might for example, have helped to prevent some of the misunderstandings that arose as a result of particular incidents in Somalia. 
All agreed that it was vital to impart to the international community a deep understanding of the exact mandate in each and every case, including an explanation of the United Nations limitations in order to prevent misconceptions and unwarranted criticism. 
One delegation said that the possession by the United Nations Protection Force of a suitable radio transmitter would be of considerable assistance in the improved dissemination of information on the situation in the former Yugoslavia. 
One speaker referred to the upcoming World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction in Yokohama, Japan, and said that an effective public information campaign had been a priority and would greatly contribute to its success. 
A number of delegations specifically commented on the usefulness of the Department's new Development Update, which contained important information on these conferences and the linkages among them. 
One country, on behalf of a number of others, congratulated the Department's work on the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development and viewed it as a good example of what could be done. 
Another speaker said that his country believed it imperative for the Department to disseminate information on the HIV/AIDS epidemic. 
One delegation stressed that in a world witnessing a multitude of terrible human tragedies, such as in Rwanda, it was perhaps the appropriate time for the Department to appoint a humanitarian focal point. 
Another delegation underscored the value of the journalists' encounters organized by the Department in areas where human rights were being violated. 
One delegation was grateful for the issuance of An Agenda for Peace in the Nepali language. 
One speaker, on behalf of a large group, said that in publications, as in all other output, development issues should be covered and more publications should be issued on economic and social matters before the Organization. 
One speaker regretted that only one publication had been published in the Russian language, while another wanted to see more publications in Croatian. 
Another requested more information on the overall publications policy of the Department of Public Information. 
Several speakers remarked that it was important in producing publications, as in all information products, not to compromise flexibility by devoting too much attention to static output, as well as to consider the logic of demand, not just supply. 
Another said that in his opinion there could be money saved by cutting some superfluous salutations and closing paragraphs in a number of documents. 
Another asked that more training be provided in the use of those services. 
38. On the subject of the Department's audiovisual coverage of the activities of the United Nations, many delegations expressed their appreciation at the establishment of the United Nations Radio Bulletin Board, which they found very useful, and they supported its upgrading and expansion. 
One delegation was of the opinion that the Department's radio studios should have better quality transmission equipment. 
With regard to the television output of the Department, one delegation suggested that a monthly magazine for use by African television stations be considered. 
39. A number of delegations addressed the importance of enhanced media relations. 
One delegation, on behalf of others, supported the recent efforts of the Department in shaping its partnership with media in member States, stressing the value of maintaining cooperative relations with the media at Headquarters. 
One speaker said that some press releases did not adequately reflect the speakers' words because of poor translations. 
It was the job of the Department, in the words of one delegation, to provide balanced, accurate and timely information to "feed" the media and offer them guidance. 
Several speakers expressed the belief that the press briefings were indispensable to delegations and the world press. 
40. All delegations stressed that the work of the United Nations information centres were of vital importance to the objectives and achievements of the Organization and to efforts of the Department at the grass-roots level and therefore deserved increased support. 
The integration exercise was characterized by one speaker as perhaps the most important issue before the Committee, and it was the subject of lengthy debate. 
They believed that the stated objectives of presenting a unified image in the field, enhancing information activities and achieving economies were being met, and that the concept was a sound one. 
41. The appropriate allocation of resources among the Centres continued to be a very important element in their effective functioning, according to some delegations. 
Several noted that the economies achieved in the London Information Centre were a positive step and looked forward to continuing such an approach in field operations. 
New centres, said one speaker, should be considered in the light of offers of that type of assistance. 
42. Many delegations welcomed the actions taken by the Department to strengthen the system of information centres and resolve outstanding issues which involved enhancing, reactivating, or establishing centres at Sana'a, Tehran, Bujumbura, Dar es Salaam and Dhaka. 
One delegation deplored personnel cuts in information centres and, regarding the staffing of the Bujumbura centre, said his Government was awaiting a Director. 
One representative said that his country had made a building available for the centre, but needed a full-time Director in his capital of Brazzaville. 
In addition, he believed that, although integration showed numerous positive aspects, it should not apply to the centre located in his country. 
Two delegations welcomed the Assistant Secretary-General's efforts concerning the centre at Ouagadougou. 
Another representative said information centres were a primary research and information source and requested a centre at Libreville, the capital of his country. 
One speaker said the Lagos Information Centre should be upgraded, as it was an important regional and subregional centre. 
Another speaker reiterated his Government's request for a centre at his capital, Conakry. 
One delegation said the post of Director at New Delhi, his country's capital, was vacant and hoped it would soon be filled. 
One delegation expressed its appreciation for the United Nations office at Kiev and its activities. 
Another said that the centre in his capital, Prague, was one of the oldest and his Government was providing financial support and would be reporting on the details shortly. 
44. One delegation said it supported the eventual establishment of a United Nations information centre in Israel, when budgetary and logistical considerations made this practicable and appropriate. 
Another asked that the Department continue its efforts to upgrade local assistants to the level of national information officers, and upgrade existing equipment as well. 
He observed that there was significant room for improvement, and expressed his delegation's willingness to assist the Department in that endeavour. 
46. One delegation noted that non-governmental organizations were another effective channel for disseminating United Nations information at the grass-roots level. 
He thanked the Department for its work in this regard and expressed gratitude for its cooperation on the conference of non-governmental organizations of the Commonwealth of Independent States, to be held later in 1994. 
He said that, since he assumed his functions, he had been encouraged by the new spirit of cooperation between the Committee and the Department. 
He stressed his intention to maintain a working dialogue beyond the current session and to contact each delegation participating in the debate to discuss points of individual concern. 
He added that efforts would be made to ensure the optimum use of the Department's scarce resources among the whole range of its activities. 
48. In responding to a number of delegations who commended the Department's contribution to the eradication of apartheid, he took note of their reference to the resources available within the Department at the close of the campaign and said they needed to be reviewed. 
49. The Department was fully aware of the need to highlight economic and social development issues, which contributed to the conditions fundamental to peace and reinforced the link between peace-keeping and the developmental aspects of post-conflict peace-building. 
In that regard, the Department would mobilize its efforts to publicize the issues contained in the forthcoming Secretary-General's Agenda for Development. 
The Department, in its new Development Update bulletins, was stressing the interrelationship of the issues under discussion in the 1994 and 1995 United Nations conferences on population and development, social development, women, natural disaster reduction and the development of small island countries. 
The Department was developing a major public information strategy for each conference, carefully planned to ensure that the mobilization of resources was timed for maximum impact. 
Those efforts would contribute to the overall information support for the United Nations Agenda for Development. 
50. In publicizing these conferences and other United Nations issues, the Department considered the media as its partner. 
The Department was exploring ways of working more closely with the television media, and was helping to strengthen their United Nations-related programmes for mutual benefit by providing access to United Nations experts and appropriate materials and making arrangements for co-productions or redissemination of the United Nations own products. 
51. He welcomed the support of delegations for the Department's potential role in information activities on peace-keeping and reiterated his view that all peace-keeping information components should form an integral part of a well-defined United Nations information strategy. 
He agreed that the suggestion for a focal point on humanitarian affairs was a good one, which would serve to strengthen the work of the section within the Department dealing with humanitarian activities. 
52. On the subject of electronic communications, raised by a number of delegations, the Department had accelerated the introduction of the United Nations database with fast-processing capabilities and user-friendly interface for use by delegations, the media and the public, to be completed by the end of the summer. 
The Department's databases were currently updated several times a day, contained in-depth information such as press releases, reports of the Secretary-General and Security Council resolutions, and were accessed by approximately 4,000 users daily. 
With regard to specific comments concerning the user-friendliness of the United Nations Bibliographic Information System (UNBIS), the Assistant Secretary-General agreed that UNBIS was a rather old system, and in fact, was one of the first large-scale database applications of the New York Computer Service mainframe computer. 
He noted that the Dag Hammarskjd Library had plans to improve access to its files in two ways, through the issuance of UNBIS Plus on CD-ROM in the summer, and through acquiring modern, integrated library management hardware and software, based on the latest technology. 
53. He noted with appreciation the positive observations on the Department's radio service, especially the United Nations Radio Bulletin Board and said the system continued to function, at no cost to the Department, because it used the existing in-house voice mail and regular telephone system. 
54. In response to the debate on the subject of integration of United Nations information centres with UNDP field offices, he assured the Committee that the Department would move prudently on a case-by-case basis, while keeping the Committee fully informed. 
The Department would also ensure that integrated centres continued to fulfil their information mandates and that the process would proceed, where appropriate, in close consultation with Governments concerned. 
If new decisions were taken in that respect, the Department would, of course, make the financial implications known to the Committee. 
However, the Department had provided staffing, equipment and training as necessary and the respective UNDP resident representatives, who served as acting directors of the centres, were providing full-time professional supervision and were directly responsible to the Department. 
However, the Department greatly appreciated the efforts of the personnel concerned. 
In response to a number of delegations that made reference to Development Forum, he said the Department would take the initiative to see that matter would be given priority attention at the upcoming meeting of JUNIC in July. 
58. In view of delegations' interest, he reiterated that Africa's economic recovery and development was a priority for the Department, especially in terms of its role in helping to achieve the continent's goals contained in the United Nations New Agenda for the Development of Africa in the 1990s. 
Further, the most concrete expression of the Department's concern in that regard was the recent elevation of the Africa Recovery Unit to a Section, with the addition of a Professional post. 
60. He assured delegations that the Department would try to evaluate its mandates in an effort to avoid spreading its efforts too sparsely. 
The Department believed it might now be time for the international community to review the calendar of special observances, bearing in mind that increasing numbers could result in less impact for individual special events. 
He expressed the belief that the Department could operate more effectively with increased operational expenses, more flexibility in their application and greater human resources mobility. 
(b) To ensure for journalists the free and effective performance of their professional tasks and condemn resolutely all attacks against them; 
(c) To provide support for the continuation and strengthening of practical training programmes for broadcasters and journalists from public, private and other media in developing countries; 
(d) To enhance regional efforts and cooperation among developing countries, as well as cooperation between developed and developing countries, to strengthen communication capacities and to improve the media infrastructure and communication technology in the developing countries, especially in the areas of training and dissemination of information; 
(f) To provide full support for the International Programme for the Development of Communication of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, which should support both public and private media. 
Reaffirming its primary role in elaborating, coordinating and harmonizing United Nations policies and activities in the field of information, 
2. Calls upon the Secretary-General, in respect of United Nations public information policies and activities, to implement fully the recommendations contained in paragraph 2 of resolution 48/44 B of 10 December 1993; 
3. Decides, however, following the establishment of a united, non-racial and democratic South Africa, to discontinue United Nations information efforts in support of the eradication of apartheid; 
4. Notes with appreciation the valuable contribution of the Department of Public Information in support of the eradication of apartheid; 
6. Also takes note of the report of the Secretary-General on the status of Development Forum 6/ and encourages the Joint United Nations Information Committee (JUNIC) to continue its consideration of the matter; 
8. Reaffirms the importance attached by Member States to the role of United Nations information centres in effectively and comprehensively disseminating information, particularly in developing countries and countries in transition, about United Nations activities; 
13. Notes the progress made towards finalizing arrangements for a United Nations information component in Warsaw, and requests the Secretary-General to continue, within existing resources of the Department of Public Information, preparations with the Government of Poland to this end; 
15. Notes with appreciation the action taken, or being taken, by the Secretary-General regarding the establishment, reactivation and enhancement of the United Nations information centres in Sana'a, Bujumbura, Dar es Salaam and Dhaka; 
18. Takes note of the requests of Bulgaria, Costa Rica, Gabon, Guinea, Haiti and Slovakia for information centres or information components; 
19. Expresses its full support to the wide and prompt coverage of United Nations activities through a continuation of United Nations press releases in both working languages of the Secretariat; 
20. Encourages the Secretary-General to explore ways and means to improve the access of United Nations Radio to airwaves worldwide, bearing in mind that radio is one of the most cost-effective and far-reaching media available to the Department of Public Information; 
25. Decides that the next session of the Committee on Information should last ten working days and invites the Bureau of the Committee to explore ways and means of making optimum use of the Committee's time; 
27. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fiftieth session the item entitled "Questions relating to information". 
The General Assembly decides to increase the membership of the Committee on Information from 83 to 87 members and decides to appoint Belize, Croatia, the Czech Republic and Kazakhstan as members of the Committee on Information. 
Over the past several years, this Committee - indeed the entire world - has witnessed the dynamic evolution of the role of the United Nations. 
With the Organization thrust into the sometimes harsh spotlight of media attention, the role of the Department of Public Information, not surprisingly, has been a critical issue on the agenda of this Committee and, indeed, the General Assembly. 
Significantly, in dealing with a number of complex issues, it has been possible to maintain the consensus in this Committee. 
This session, almost half of the documents before this Committee focus on issues related to United Nations information centres. 
As you will recall, this document was prepared in response to the request contained in paragraph 8 of resolution 48/44 B to assist the Committee in its work on this important matter. 
Further to assist the Committee and in response to the request of the Extended Bureau, the Department and UNDP have arranged to have present at the informal briefing sessions a director of an integrated information centre. 
Distinguished delegates will recall that the publishing programme and processes, and their related costs, have consistently been a subject of interest to the Committee, and, I believe, we can look forward to identifying means of enhancing this important aspect of public information activities. 
The full report on the latter subject will, as decided earlier this morning, be taken up at the Committee's seventeenth substantive session. 
These areas of particular interest, along with reports we shall receive from the Assistant Secretary-General and his colleagues during both our formal meetings and informal briefing sessions on public information programmes will, I believe, assist us greatly in formulating our recommendations to the General Assembly. 
With regard to the practical question of preparing our recommendations, may I suggest that this year we again work at the level of the Extended Bureau, containing the spokespersons for the regional groups, the Group of 77 and China, and convene a working group, if necessary. 
Speaking of the Extended Bureau, I should like to take this opportunity to thank my colleagues for their diligent efforts in maintaining continuity in the work of the Extended Bureau and its consultations with the Department of Public Information throughout the year, as mandated by the General Assembly. 
As the Secretary-General has stated on several occasions, the world has entered a new stage in its history. 
And in that context, we - all of us together - are the United Nations. We have a mutual commitment and a joint responsibility. And, if I may refer in particular to the Committee on Information and the Department of Public Information, we certainly have a common objective. 
This, I am confident, will be demonstrated in practical terms during the deliberations of our current session. 
As we celebrate tomorrow a new South Africa, I should like to pay special tribute to the South African people, who voted freely in an historic change to dismantle the apartheid system. 
Having just returned from Zagreb, the headquarters of the United Nations Protection Force, I should like to stress the important role of public information in peace-keeping operations. 
The Department of Public Information would earnestly like to participate actively in that area of growing United Nations interest and increasing public concern. 
In that regard, I should like to emphasize that all peace-keeping information components should form an integral part of a well-defined United Nations information strategy, which should take into account countries hosting peace-keeping operations and those contributing troops in the field. 
At the same time, in addition to meeting pressing demands, and covering regular activities, the Department is expected to extend support to the many, many mandates of the Organization, including those on the international agenda for decades and those not necessarily in the spotlight. 
We must pool our resources and streamline our structure so as operationally to gain as much as possible. 
With the Organization now more than ever at centre stage of the world's attention, we must enhance this position and use it to convey a strong and clearly channelled message. 
We must open a true dialogue - a two-way information highway, if you will; for that is the essence of communication. 
We all know that it is not always easy to achieve the desired results. In many respects, the work of public information is qualitative, not quantitative. 
However, it is our duty to explore the most effective ways to communicate what they are about, and what the United Nations is doing in various fields of special concern. 
In this regard, inter-agency cooperation and the work of the Joint United Nations Information Committee have gained a pivotal new dimension. 
First and foremost, the message. 
I am aware of the statements made by many delegations last fall on this score. 
The General Assembly has noted, as has my Department, the fragmentation of information components and resources outside the Department. 
When left uncoordinated, these public information activities lose direction and impact. 
The Department of Public Information, as the potential focal point for all information activities of the Organization can and must ensure a coordinated, overall approach to the multitude of issues before us. 
Incidentally, when we think of peace-keeping, most of us can bring to mind United Nations convoys and blue helmets on their way to war-torn areas. But, the message of peace-keeping is more than images of blue helmets or helicopters. 
We have to develop communications strategies that open a dialogue on a wide concept of peace with the whole spectrum of audiences, including host and troop-contributing countries. 
Information strategies must forge and highlight the link among the diversity of United Nations activities. 
With this in mind, the Department of Public Information has developed a bi-monthly bulletin called Development Update to underscore the interrelationship between issues of relevance to the International Conference on Population and Development, the World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
Although they may not be headline-grabbing news, they, too, certainly deserve to be noted and could gradually contribute to building a positive unified image. 
But, as you will agree, the value of information is no longer only in what is said and announced, but the means by which - and quickly - we get the information to our audiences. 
This has been a chronic difficulty for the United Nations as a whole, not only for the Department. 
Libraries, including the Dag Hammarskjd Library in the Department of Public Information, have more and more taken on the role of "electronic information brokers". 
Press releases and documents of particular interest to the media are now transmitted world-wide almost immediately through electronic links with United Nations information centres, United Nations system offices, as well as Reuters, the Federal News Service, Agora and Global Education Motivators. 
It is significant that, through electronic networks, United Nations information can potentially be accessed by 18 million receivers, INTERNET users. 
While at this point, we can realistically speak of approximately 1,400 regular daily recipients of information, through the Publications Board, we are also pursuing projects to make United Nations information available in a portable electronic format. 
We have recently introduced an electronic innovation of which we in the Department of Public Information are very proud, the United Nations Radio Bulletin Board. It facilitates daily access by broadcasting organizations to broadcast news reports and updates. 
If at any time you wish to know about the noon briefing, Security Council meetings, or what the Secretary-General had said at a press conference, or listen to a report on the latest developments in peace-keeping, just dial 963-3777. 
The United Nations Radio Bulletin Board is a computer-based audio news system which stores and updates news bulletins about the United Nations and makes them accessible through the regular telephone line. 
This will require time, technology and resources. I hope that we can count on the support of the Committee as we seek to upgrade and develop this system to its full potential. 
At this juncture, I might also note that perhaps one of the least publicized "success stories" of United Nations information activities is the sale of publications, which alone earned some $3.4 million in net revenue during 1992-1993. 
The Department would seek to expand its partnership with Member States in the production and distribution of radio and television products. Radio, in particular, represents an extremely cost-effective means of reaching a wide audience. 
The Department is grateful for the cooperation extended by some Member States in this regard as well as for the initial, somewhat positive feedback we have been receiving from potential participants. 
If there is no objection on the part of this Committee, steps will be taken to reach further agreements wherever feasible. 
Over the past year, the Department has taken steps to sharpen its message and speak with one voice in presenting a more unified United Nations at Headquarters and in the field. 
The coordinated "focal point" approach, initiated in early 1994, as well as efforts to highlight areas where steps must be taken to eliminate fragmentation and duplication of public information efforts in the Secretariat are examples of two projects aimed at streamlining our information programmes. 
That approach applies to Headquarters as well as to the field, including United Nations information centres, where, at the directive of the Secretary-General, measures have been taken to streamline our operations. 
Not only will we achieve economies of scale at a time of financial crisis, but also we will be in a better position to present a unified image of the Organization in the field. 
I am pleased to report that the efforts in this regard are paying off. 
Eventually, as we indicated in document A/AC.198/1994/6, we hope to see these results take a more tangible form in allowing for a more equitable distribution of resources for operational activities among information centres. 
The points made by the delegations responding to the survey will, of course, be taken fully into account as we continue in these efforts. 
Streamlining enhanced cost-effectiveness and avoiding duplication have not been done in one area at the expense of another. 
For example, I am happy to mention that the United Nations has been released from its cumbersome lease on its current London premises of the United Nations information centre and is moving to a much less expensive, yet equally effective, location. 
Also, measures have been taken to avoid duplication within United Nations information operations at Vienna and to consolidate the three libraries and three United Nations information operations at Nairobi. 
We have also reactivated the United Nations information centre at Tehran with the appointment of two local staff, an Information Assistant and a Librarian. 
We are also exploring the possibility of appointing a full-time Director at that Centre. 
In addition, full-time Directors are being appointed in Buenos Aires, Copenhagen, Harare, Mexico, New Delhi, Ouagadougou and Sydney, among others. 
The Department's recent effort to fill these posts is especially significant because of the additional cuts in the staffing resources for the information centres for the current 1994-1995 biennium. 
Thus, I hope the Committee will agree that the Department will not be in a position to comply with every request for opening new centres, unless the General Assembly authorizes additional staffing and financial resources. 
As the members of the Extended Bureau have been regularly informed, the Secretariat has also entered into talks with the German authorities regarding the logistical requirements for increasing United Nations information activity in Germany. 
Action to recruit a National Information Officer is under way. 
As you know, the Department of Public Information and UNDP were instructed to establish jointly and administer these offices with public information and development components. 
At its forty-eighth session last December, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/209, in which it authorizes the establishment of field offices of the United Nations development system, with continued public information activities in Armenia, Azerbaijan, Belarus, Georgia, Kazakhstan, the Russian Federation, Ukraine, Uzbekistan, and also in Eritrea. 
It is worth noting that the General Assembly has provided additional budgetary resources for those offices, completely separate from the resources provided for the United Nations information centres. 
Thus, expenditure in this area will not be at the expense of existing information offices elsewhere. 
The Department of Public Information will make every effort to strengthen its professional credibility, sharpen the focus on selected issues, forge strong media partnerships, develop wider key audiences, polish the tools of programme delivery and streamline the management of its operating machinery. 
To try to do so, its main available resource, its staff, will have to be fully utilized and mobilized, so that they become an integral part of the process. 
This, in turn, will depend on supportive flexibility by the offices dealing with finance and personnel. 
I have also tried to fill you in on some of the approaches and actions the Department has been taking to fulfil its mandate in these challenging times. 
In closing, I would leave you with a thought that has inspired many of the actions the Department has taken over the past several months to strengthen United Nations information programmes and which has encouraged the Department in finding innovative ways of addressing the challenges before it. 
It is true that United Nations "success stories" will not often make headlines. 
The immediacy of television and radio requires, more than ever before, that broadcasters access United Nations events and news directly. 
Press releases and briefings have to meet the new challenges of the unprecedented number and variety of United Nations activities. 
The Department has established an active interaction with the media and will pursue every opportunity to utilize their interest to promote an informed and positive understanding of the Organization. 
With equal emphasis on both news and documentaries, the Department's radio and video programmes continue to reflect the full range of the Organization's activities by satellite transmissions, cable cast, shortwave and FM broadcasts, as well as the telephone. 
The station repeats its broadcasts every eight hours and has consequently become one of the most important outlets for United Nations radio programmes. 
As part of a more effective promotion of its visual products, the Department welcomes the European Broadcasting Union as a vital addition to its regular distributors of the "UN in Action" series. 
In order to maintain essential contacts and establish new ones, participation in international festivals and markets is an important means of promotion. 
In January 1994, the Assistant Secretary-General for Public Information presented the 1993 Department of Public Information awards for public service advertising which best exemplified the ideals and goals of the United Nations, at the New York Festivals ceremony. 
For journalists covering the United Nations, the Office of the Spokesman is the first point of contact and the primary source of authoritative information on the important work being carried out daily within the Organization. 
The Spokesman's daily briefings for correspondents, followed by briefings for the delegation press officers, have a particular focus on the many peace-keeping operations and other political missions. 
It must be emphasized that the noon briefings, frequently supplemented by additional briefings, are a vivid reflection of the increasing daily activities of the Secretary-General and the Security Council. 
The Spokesman's staff assists him in preparing background information on current issues raised at these briefings, and also responds to constant inquiries from correspondents. 
The Office is also responsible for planning the Secretary-General's media-related activities, including setting up his press conferences and handling requests from journalists for interviews with him. 
The latter is made particularly difficult by the volume of requests received and the limited time available in the Secretary-General's demanding schedule. 
The Office of the Spokesman also provides three daily news information bulletins and daily, weekly, and monthly press clipping files to the Secretary-General and senior officials. 
In the light of the vital role that public information plays in generating support at both the national and international levels for United Nations peace-keeping operations, the Department has strengthened its cooperation with these operations in the field. 
Because of the urgency implicit in disseminating up-to-the-minute public information materials on United Nations field missions, the Department often distributes a desk-top publishing product first, followed by a professionally printed version. 
These publications are also distributed electronically through E-mail and INTERNET world wide. 
The publication entitled "United Nations Peace-keeping: Information Notes" is now published twice a year. 
It contains periodic updates of comprehensive information relevant to each mission, including its historical background, action taken by the Security Council, their composition and financing. 
Also, the Department has recently issued new Reference Papers on the United Nations role in the former Yugoslavia and Somalia, containing detailed narratives on the developments in these areas, as well as full texts of relevant resolutions and other appropriate documents. 
In September 1993, the Department, in cooperation with "Photo Perspectives", a leading photo agency, and the Department of Political Affairs, mounted the photographic exhibit "Faces of Sorrow: Agony in the Former Yugoslavia" in the Public Lobby at Headquarters. 
The exhibit launched by the Secretary-General was sponsored by Time magazine and the Soros Humanitarian Foundation, among others. 
In addition to the weekly programme "The Blue Helmets", the Department is now producing special radio segments on Somalia and the former Yugoslavia. 
These programmes are disseminated in Africa, Asia and Latin America through weekly regional magazines and by special arrangements with regional broadcasters carrying United Nations radio programmes. 
Their production has been facilitated by the close cooperation between the Department and peace-keeping missions in the field which supply daily radio reports on their activities. 
Since the last session of the Committee on Information, the Department has planned and implemented a comprehensive public information programme including radio and video coverage in connection with the United Nations-monitored elections in Eritrea, El Salvador and South Africa. 
Up-to-date radio items were fed directly from that country in English, Spanish and Portuguese on-line to United Nations Headquarters, and were incorporated into daily news bulletins and other news magazines. 
As part of pre-election publicity in El Salvador, and in close cooperation with the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL), several video items were produced and aired prior to the elections. 
Prior to the elections in South Africa, a number of video items on South Africa were produced in the "UN in Action" series, including "UN group monitors South Africa's transition to democracy". 
Another video entitled "UN elections monitors deploy in South Africa" which included an interview with the Special Representative of the Secretary-General in South Africa was aired just before the elections in CNN World Report. 
With regard to radio programming, one edition of the 15-minute radio series "Perspective" was devoted exclusively to South Africa's elections. 
The programme, entitled "The March toward Democracy in South Africa", was adapted into various languages and distributed to more than 350 radio stations throughout the world. 
Under the general title, "Ensuring free and fair elections in South Africa", eight programmes on the election process leading to the vote were produced. 
Weekly five-minute telephone news feeds were incorporated into radio news and news magazines produced at United Nations Headquarters, including "Southern African Review" and "Southern Africa News". 
On 22 April, all United Nations radio news and current affairs programmes carried segments on the elections and the role of the United Nations observers. 
The Department of Public Information, through its Cartographic Section, has prepared deployment maps for reports and briefing maps for 17 of the current peace-keeping operations. 
New country-profile maps were created or updated for new Member States. 
Through an external distributor, the Department is pursuing the placement of its educational videos on CD-ROM, for use by libraries and schools. 
In observance of the 1993 Disarmament Week, the Department and the Centre for Disarmament Affairs jointly organized, at Headquarters, a two-day symposium for journalists and non-governmental organizations to examine together new dimensions in arms regulation and disarmament in the post-cold war era. 
A pamphlet was issued on the landmark Chemical Weapons Convention, which had been opened for signature earlier in 1993. 
The Department has been very active in preparing for the forthcoming major United Nations conferences scheduled for 1994 and 1995. 
Prior to the Conference, the Under-Secretary-General for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and the Chairman of the Preparatory Committee, were featured in the United Nations television programme "World Chronicle". 
The information strategy for the Conference has focused on reaching media and non-governmental organizations in island and donor countries. 
Among others who organized special events in support of the Global Conference were the information centres at Sydney, Manila, Rome and Colombo. 
As pre-conference publicity, the Director of the International Decade for Natural Disaster Reduction secretariat was recently featured in the United Nations television programme "World Chronicle". 
The information programme for the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held from 5 to 13 September 1994 at Cairo, is being implemented in cooperation with the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) and the secretariat of the Conference. 
Topics to be covered are: gender equality, international migration, and reproductive rights, reproductive health and family planning. 
The Department is currently producing a series of six radio programmes to raise awareness of this important event. 
Another programme, "The Road from Cairo", will be produced after the Conference to elaborate on its outcome, including the plan of action for the next century. 
"United Nations crime prevention activities further the development process by helping countries to provide stable and secure environments for sustainable development, while promoting human rights". 
This is one of the crucial messages that will be emphasized in the Department's multi-media campaign prepared for the 1995 Congress on Crime Prevention and the Treatment of Offenders. 
The campaign will seek to show how the main topics to be addressed by the Congress - international cooperation, action against organized and environmental crime, improvement of criminal justice systems and crime prevention strategies - have a critical impact on the quality of life. 
The Department has developed a comprehensive public information programme for the 1995 World Summit for Social Development in consultation with the Summit secretariat. 
Information will also be channelled to a wider audience through cultural institutions, intergovernmental and parliamentary bodies, arts and entertainment communities, trade unions, religious organizations, youth and women's groups and other appropriate institutions. 
Funding has been allocated within the budget of the information programme to provide assistance to field offices, especially United Nations information centres, to undertake special activities to promote the Summit. 
A number of special Joint United Nations Information Committee meetings have been held to develop joint system-wide activities to promote the Summit issues and to coordinate information programmes. 
Production of a radio documentary series is envisaged early next year prior to the World Summit. 
In response to the growing interest of delegations, the media and non-governmental organizations for information regarding the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held from 4-15 September 1995 in Beijing, the Department has continued to enhance its information strategy for this major conference. 
An essential element in this regard is the assignment of a senior Department of Public Information officer to provide governmental and media liaison from May 1994 through the duration of the Conference. 
In addition, the Department has produced background articles and regularly updated fact sheets and work is under way on a pre-conference brochure and a poster, to be ready in mid-1994. 
A reprint was produced of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women, as well as a brochure summarizing the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women. 
Also, UN Focus articles were produced or updated on issues such as violence against women, human rights of the girl child, and International Women's Day. 
The Department also distributed 10,000 copies of the popular poster produced by the Inter-Parliamentary Union on women's representation in parliaments world wide. 
In advance of the Conference, the Department will produce a series of eight radio programmes highlighting the themes of the Conference to be distributed monthly during the months leading up to the Conference, from January to August 1995. 
A print public service announcement for use in news magazines is also being produced. 
Observances and special programmes have been organized by the Department at Headquarters and in the field to mark the first International Day of Families, on 15 May. 
In conjunction with the launch of the Year by the General Assembly on 7 December 1993, the Department arranged a press conference and World Chronicle television interview with the Coordinator of the International Year, and provided journalists and delegates with information kits. 
A special edition of World Chronicle featured the United Nations Coordinator for the International Year. 
To contribute to the vast array of activities commemorating the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, the Department is, among other things, currently producing a series of "video compilations" as a service to television producers. 
They will bring together film and video material from the United Nations and agency visual libraries covering 50 years of United Nations activities in the following fields: refugees; environment; children; women; and development. 
For the World Conference itself, the Department provided daily briefings for the media and other media liaison activities, press accreditation, conference press coverage, radio, television and photo coverage and information servicing of the United Nations information centres and other United Nations information outlets. 
Other Department-organized activities at the site at Vienna included: a journalists' encounter for over 300 media representatives, a fellowship programme for developing country journalists to attend and cover the Conference, a joint United Nations system exhibition of panels and photographs on human rights and 71 press conferences and briefings. 
Prior to the Conference, the Department had organized an outreach campaign to the media with the eight eminent persons invited by the Secretary-General to attend the Conference as his special guests. 
The Department produced two short videos that were screened at the eleventh session of the Working Group on Indigenous Populations, and is presently preparing an illustrated book to commemorate the International Year and to publicize the proclamation of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People. 
Other products related to the launch of the International Year included a colour poster, an information kit and a student leaflet. 
The Department's network of information centres and services played a significant role in furthering the objectives of the World Public Information Campaign on the International Year by disseminating and translating into local languages relevant materials, organizing events, publishing articles in newspapers and magazines, and granting interviews to media. 
A major multi-media exhibit with an accompanying brochure, "Common Threads: Indigenous People and the Modern World" was mounted in the General Assembly public lobby and opened on 15 October 1993 by the Assistant Secretary-General of Public Information and the Assistant Secretary-General for Human Rights. 
Both the centrepiece of the exhibit - a montage of textiles and other material produced by indigenous peoples in various parts of the world - and the backdrop of contemporary colour photos were made possible by this collaboration. 
A scaled-down version of the exhibit produced by the Department has been travelling in the United States since February 1994. 
Regarding other special observances in the past year, the Department, the World Health Organization and the American Foundation for AIDS Research (AmFAR) co-sponsored a panel discussion for World AIDS Day, on 1 December 1993. 
Immediately following the address by the Secretary-General, Ms. Liza Minnelli gave the premier performance of her song "The Day After That" in the General Assembly Lobby. 
Proceeds from the sale of the recording are going to AmFAR for AIDS research. 
The event received wide publicity in the international media. 
In line with its mandate to continue to disseminate information about the role of the United Nations in drug control, the Department carried out a variety of multi-media information activities during the past year. 
In February, press conferences were arranged in New York and Vienna with the President and members of the International Narcotics Control Board (INCB) to launch the annual report of the Board. 
In advance of the launch, the Department prepared and distributed press kits, and issued a press release. 
With funding assistance from the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, the Department carried out a number of activities to publicize the General Assembly meetings on drug control in October 1993. 
The Department has continued to disseminate information about United Nations activities pertaining to current developments in the Middle East, Palestine in particular, and the peace process, as mandated by General Assembly resolutions 48/44 B and 48/158 C, relating to the special information programme on the question of Palestine. 
In this context, the Department has been making every effort to contribute to the peace process by fostering dialogue between the parties concerned. 
As the Committee on the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People stated in its recent report to the General Assembly, the special information programme had "contributed to an atmosphere conducive to dialogue and supportive of the peace process". 
The Department published a book representing the proceedings of the encounter for Greek journalists on the question of Palestine, held at Athens in April 1993, which focused on the future of Jerusalem. 
As a follow-up to another encounter organized for European journalists in London in June 1993, the Department has prepared a book based on the proceedings, entitled Promoting a Culture for Peace in the Middle East. 
In April 1994, the Department organized a fact-finding news mission for European and Japanese journalists to the Middle East in support of the peace process. 
Also, the Department is cooperating with UNESCO and the Government of Spain in preparing a seminar on assistance to the Palestinian people in the field of media development, planned for Toledo, Spain from 13 to 15 September 1994. 
In all of these activities, every effort has been made to ensure wide participation. 
The Department has intensified its activities to raise international awareness of Africa's deepening economic crisis and of the efforts by African countries, with international support, to initiate recovery through far-reaching economic and political reform. 
As a result, editorials appeared in The New York Times and the International Herald Tribune emphasizing the Secretary-General's call for more concerted international action on behalf of Africa. 
In addition, this special publication was also reproduced by, among others, the internationally disseminated periodical African Business. 
The quarterly periodical Africa Recovery, as the Department's main vehicle for raising international awareness of the African crisis, continues to have an important impact among its media, non-governmental organization and policy- forming audiences. 
Articles published in Le Soir (Belgium) and The Independent (United Kingdom) were directly based on the Department's Africa Recovery Briefing Paper dealing with the famine that southern African countries averted with the help of the United Nations system and the international community in 1992-1993. 
Other Department of Public Information publications have emphasized the link between peace, development and humanitarian actions by the United Nations in Africa. 
In close consultation with the Department of Political Affairs and the Special Political and Decolonization Committee, the Department produced a poster entitled "Decolonization by the Year 2000: Freedom to Choose", in English, French and Spanish. 
On the subject of recurrent institutional publications, it should be noted that Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, with the cooperation of the Department, is making every effort to eliminate the backlog of the Yearbook. 
All current editions of the Yearbook are now published within 12 months following the calendar year covered, thus the 1993 edition is scheduled for publication in December 1994. 
In his report on the Yearbook of the United Nations of 28 February 1991 (A/AC.198/1991/6), the Secretary-General underlined that it was vital "to establish a management control system which secures stability and high professional standards for the staff of the UN Yearbook section". 
During the past year, the Department has updated several of its most popular publications containing general information on the United Nations and its work. 
The Department has also produced and distributed a children's booklet on the Organization at work, entitled "What's the United Nations". 
Increasingly, United Nations information centres and services are essential in promoting public understanding about the Organization, its new tasks and responsibilities, and in mobilizing the support of local media, Government agencies, parliamentarians, non-governmental organizations and educational institutions world wide. 
Newsletters and press releases are produced and distributed in 17 languages, and publications of the Department are adapted and published by information centres in national languages, as required and wherever possible. 
In addition, there is a growing level of United Nations information centres' activities in connection with major conferences, seminars, and other important events held away from Headquarters, and particularly in providing public information support for the Organization's peace-keeping and peacemaking activities. 
During the past year, a total of 8,275 media representatives were serviced at Headquarters. 
As requested by the Committee on Information, a task force has been established under the Chairmanship of the Director of the Media Division comprising representatives of the Media Accreditation and Liaison Unit and of the United Nations Correspondents Association (UNCA), including its President, to solve this problem. 
The task force has met several times and some ad hoc solutions have been found to the most pressing cases. 
The programme, established in 1980 by the General Assembly, provides in-service training to journalists from developing countries. 
To this end, the Library has been initiating and further pursuing the establishment of an interdepartmental, jointly funded and coordinated information resource network capable of providing such efficient information to its users in the most effective manner. 
The Dag Hammarskjd Library is responsible for primary bibliographic control of the documents and publications issued by the Organization from all its world-wide locations and, accordingly, maintains a variety of bibliographic, factual, thesaurus and full-text databases. 
Several recurrent index series are issued from these databases in hard copy, but the most significant Dag Hammarskjd Library output is UNBIS Plus on CD-ROM, which is due out very shortly. 
This CD-ROM product will provide easy access, with a user-friendly retrieval software and extensive hypertext links, to all the major databases produced by the Library. 
At present there are over 330 such libraries in 136 Member States and Territories. 
Also, the Library is becoming increasingly involved in promotional activities related to major United Nations conferences by developing related book exhibits and special bibliographic outputs on Conference themes. 
In November 1993, the Library added the United Nations Oral History Collection to its resources, which was the result of a project implemented by Yale University and funded by the Department from extrabudgetary resources. 
This collection is comprised of a series of interviews with personalities associated with the United Nations on various key international issues. 
It is important that this valuable project be continued to include subjects that have not yet been covered and to broaden the base of personalities interviewed, thereby ensuring a balanced view of the work of the United Nations. 
The Department provides information and accreditation services to representatives of approximately 1,400 non-governmental organizations. 
Over the last decade, the number of non-governmental organizations associated with the Department has quadrupled, with more applying for association each year. 
Currently, the Department is planning to launch an international campaign to increase the number of accredited non-governmental organizations from developing countries. 
The theme of the 1994 annual NGO conference, to be convened by the Department at Headquarters from 12 to 14 September 1994, will be "We the Peoples: Building Peace". 
It will focus on the actual and potential role of non-governmental organizations in peacemaking, peace-keeping and peace-building. As a supplement to this important annual event, and in order to strengthen its collaboration with non-governmental organizations around the world, the Department is examining the possibility of holding regional NGO conferences. 
In addition to its weekly briefings for non-governmental organizations, the Department continues to produce a number of publications on major topics and provides other products and services through its NGO Resource Centre. 
One of the major public outreach activities that the Department carries out is the guided tours operation at Headquarters. 
However, with the support of the Committee on Information, the tours were resumed in December 1993, but, unfortunately, with a number of restrictions. 
In 1993, a total of 366,837 visitors took the guided tour. This represents a decrease of about 107,000 compared with 1992. 
As we approach the fiftieth anniversary of the United Nations, we need more than ever the informed understanding and support of "We the Peoples". 
The Department is working closely with the Office of General Services and others concerned so that we can once again offer a meaningful tour experience to visitors, making them return home with a stronger sense of identity with the United Nations. 
The continuing involvement of the United Nations in peace-keeping and peacemaking activities accounted for higher levels of correspondence and inquiries received by the Public Inquiries Unit, with a total of 130,000 inquiries and petitions being handled in 1993 compared to 90,000 for 1992. 
The Joint United Nations Information Committee has developed into a decision-oriented body with regard to practical issues of common project implementation, the use of new technologies and the better sharing of resources. 
"Agenda for people" is the working title for a United Nations system exhibit that will travel to three major international conferences: the International Conference on Population and Development; the World Summit for Social Development; and the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
Audiovisual projects involving inter-agency cooperation and joint financial support include a series of radio programmes on the subject of water, which the Department is planning to produce. 
The Department, together with UNESCO, UNDP, and the Government of Chile, co-sponsored a successful seminar to support independent and pluralistic media in the Latin America and Caribbean region. 
The seminar, with emphasis on media development in both rural and overpopulated urban areas, has just taken place from 2 to 6 May at Santiago. 
The Santiago seminar concentrated on the assistance of disadvantaged population groups to develop their own means of information and communication and to foster the use of new communication technologies. 
As was the case with the earlier seminars, this seminar provided an opportunity to evaluate the needs and concerns of media practitioners of the region, and to propose a series of recommendations and concrete projects. 
Last but not least, the Department, both at Headquarters and through its information centres, has contributed to the success of the first commemoration of World Press Freedom Day, 3 May, established by the General Assembly in its decision 48/432 of 20 December 1993. 
Mindful that the original proposal for this commemorative day emanated from the Windhoek seminar on promoting an independent and pluralistic press, the information centre there, observed the event in an effective way. 
In collaboration with the regional UNESCO office, together with local media organizations, a number of activities were carried out, such as the production of a poster and of a newspaper supplement, and the launch of a special appeal by Namibian journalists. 
1. On 9 December 1992, the General Assembly adopted resolution 47/54 B entitled "Guidelines and recommendations for objective information on military matters", the operative part of which reads, inter alia, as follows: 
"1. Endorses the guidelines and recommendations for objective information on military matters as adopted by the Disarmament Commission at its 1992 substantive session; 
"2. Recommends the guidelines and recommendation to all States for implementation, fully taking into account specific political, military and other conditions prevailing in the region, on the basis of initiatives and with the agreement of the States of the region concerned; 
"3. Invites all States to provide relevant information to the Secretary-General regarding their implementation of the guidelines and recommendations not later than 31 May 1994; 
"4. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a report on the implementation of the guidelines and recommendations, on the basis of national reports on accumulated relevant experience, to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session." 
2. Pursuant to that request of the General Assembly, the Secretary-General, in a note verbale dated 28 February 1994, invited Member States to provide relevant information on this matter. 
1. The Government of the Republic of Bulgaria has been a persistent proponent of the concept of institutionalized exchange of objective information on military matters and greater overall transparency in this field. 
Accordingly, Bulgaria has strictly adhered to its declared willingness and, where available, obligations for exchanging information of a military character with other States, in the framework of the United Nations, as well as on regional and subregional levels. 
5. Bulgaria's consistent participation in the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms and in the United Nations standardized system of reporting of military expenditures is yet another proof of its policy in favour of enhanced military transparency. 
2. Jordan's ultimate goal is to witness a zone free of weapons of mass destruction (nuclear, biological and chemical weapons) and their delivery systems. 
Jordan neither possesses nor intends to acquire such weapons. 
4. As regards to the military matters mentioned by the Disarmament Commission, the Government of Jordan would like to inform your Excellency that Jordan's military budget is publicly known. 
Jordan is participating in the ongoing multilateral peace talks and actively contributing in all areas pertaining to arms control and regional security. 
5. Finally, the Government of Jordan shares with the Secretary-General of the United Nations the recognition of the importance of such matters and will continue to seek the cooperation of all States in the region to enhance regional security and stability. 
1. Finland welcomes all efforts taken by the United Nations, including those advocated by General Assembly resolution 47/54 B, aimed at greater openness and transparency in military matters. 
Thus, in Finland's view, the flow of information on military matters should, whenever possible, be increased. 
2. To that effect, Finland has participated in the international system of standardized reporting of military expenditures on an annual basis. 
The United Nations Register provides a significant instrument in efforts to promote further transparency and openness of arms control and disarmament with a view to prevent destabilizing accumulations of armaments. 
4. While submitting to the Secretary-General the information for the United Nations Register, Finland also gave additional information, previously submitted to the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE), on defence planning and on the exchange of military information of Finland. 
Furthermore, Finland supports the important contribution which the Conference on Disarmament under its agenda item entitled "Transparency in armaments" also brings to the current discussion on the transparency of military expenditures. 
1. Swiss policy governing information on military matters is one of openness and objectivity. 
All relevant data concerning military expenditures, arms transfers and military equipment, for example, is freely accessible. 
2. Switzerland participates in the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms. 
In 1993 and 1994, it gave notice of international transfers of conventional arms covering the fiscal years 1992 and 1993, respectively. 
3. Switzerland uses its observer status in the Conference on Disarmament to promote measures of transparency in armaments. 
In the Ad Hoc Committee on Transparency in Armaments, it supported the extension of the United Nations Register of Conventional Arms to military equipment and purchases related to national production. 
Switzerland would also look favourably on the extension of the Register to cover additional information on the size and organization of the armed forces and the military doctrine followed in the country. 
That information covers the structure of armed forces and the principal weapons used or planned for future use. 
Switzerland also participates actively in efforts to improve that system. 
The British Virgin Islands, an Associate Member of the Community, was represented by Mr. H. Lavity Stoutt, Chief Minister. 
The following Prime Ministers delivered addresses at the opening ceremony: Mr. L. Erskine Sandiford, Mr. James Mitchell, Mr. Manuel Esquivel and Mr. Lester Bird. Mr. Edwin Carrington, Secretary-General, chaired the proceedings and made an opening statement. 
He urged that the Community should seek through patient, persistent and pragmatic steps to build upon its achievements, to learn from past mistakes and to build, incrementally, a Community that "reflects as well as manifests the aspirations and dreams of Caribbean people for progress and prosperity". 
The Heads of Government received a report from the Advisory Committee on the Order of the Caribbean Community submitting recommendations for the award of the Order, and agreed to confer the Order of the Caribbean Community on four distinguished CARICOM nationals. 
In that context, the Heads of Government reviewed developments in the global economy during 1993 which had had an impact on the economic performance of the region, including an expansion in global output, accompanied by low rates of inflation, low short-term interest rates and some volatility among major currencies. 
They noted that the global economy had witnessed sluggish growth, high rates of unemployment in some of the industrialized countries and depressed commodity prices in the international market, with the notable exceptions of coffee and cocoa. 
Those developments encompassed several issues which were likely to influence the region's policy-making. 
These included the reduction in net capital flows from bilateral and multilateral sources, as well as the negative consequences of graduation of some CARICOM countries from concessionary funding arrangements of a number of multilateral institutions. 
In that regard, they recognized the need for the region to be even more competitive, given its vulnerable economies and the formation of trading blocs, such as that created under the North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA). 
With regard to regional economic developments, the Heads of Government noted that most CARICOM countries had achieved positive rates of growth, though in some cases growth was slower than in the previous year. 
They were concerned that unemployment levels in the region continued to be high but noted, however, that inflation was contained to a single digit level in many of their countries. 
The Heads of Government also welcomed the reduction in the region's external debt as countries sought to limit new external borrowing and to service systematically existing debt obligations. 
They reiterated the critical need for a reduction in the external debt and debt-servicing burdens of the heavily indebted CARICOM countries, much of which debt was owed to multilateral financial institutions. 
Against this background, they deliberated on the following issues relating to the deepening of the integration movement, as well as the development of the region's external relations. 
They agreed that a report would be presented to the Sixth Inter-sessional Meeting of the Conference, whose agenda would focus on issues related to the single market and economy. 
They therefore urged early ratification of the Agreement in the continuing effort for economic cooperation in the region and towards the establishment of the CARICOM single market and economy. 
They noted that common lines for citizens, residents and CARICOM nationals at international ports of entry had been implemented in 11 member States, and that 8 member States had implemented decisions which allowed CARICOM nationals to use forms of identification other than passports to enter those member States. 
The Heads of Government received the report of the President of Guyana on efforts towards implementing the free movement of skills in the region. 
The six member States which had previously ratified the Agreement were the Bahamas, Barbados, Grenada, Guyana, Jamaica and Trinidad and Tobago. 
The Heads of Government recognized that the Assembly would constitute a forum for a wider debate on issues affecting the region and therefore looked forward to the holding of the first session of the Assembly at a date and venue to be determined in the very near future. 
They received reports on progress being made and reaffirmed the importance of continued emphasis being placed by all member States on ensuring that the charter received the widest discussion by CARICOM nationals prior to its implementation. 
They reviewed the issue of the reorganization, management and privatization of LIAT (1974) Ltd. and agreed that its management should be turned over to the Governments of Antigua and Barbuda and Trinidad and Tobago on 1 August 1994. 
The shareholder Governments agreed that the existing members of LIAT's Board of Directors should resign by 31 July 1994, and that a new board should be appointed by 1 August 1994 to manage the airline. 
Thereupon, the current arrears to the Caribbean Development Bank (CDB) would be paid from an escrow account established at the Antigua Commercial Bank in the sum of 10 million East Caribbean dollars. 
No further subventions to LIAT would be required from shareholders. 
The Heads of Government agreed to consider a proposal for the privatization of LIAT, including transitional arrangements, which should be submitted not later than 31 January 1995 for their consideration at the subsequent inter-sessional meeting of the Conference, and, in any case, not later than 31 March 1995. 
The Heads of Government further agreed that between 1 August 1994 and the date of privatization, LIAT should continue to enjoy the route rights currently assigned to it, provided that those rights were not in contravention of the provisions of the proposed multilateral air services agreement. 
Normal services now provided by LIAT to shareholder Governments would be maintained during the stated period. 
The Heads of Government agreed on the terms and conditions under which LIAT would be managed and operated from 1 August 1994 until 31 March 1995. 
They further agreed that an extraordinary general meeting of the shareholders of LIAT would be convened no later than 25 July 1994 to give effect to the above arrangements, and that the Secretary-General would monitor and assist in their effective implementation. 
With regard to the regulatory structure of regional aviation, the Heads of Government considered a draft multilateral agreement which sought to formalize the arrangements for the provision of air services by CARICOM carriers within the Community. 
They agreed to consider the studies at the next inter-sessional meeting of the Conference. The Heads of Government agreed, given the overwhelming importance of tourism to the region, to convene a Second Summit Meeting on Caribbean Tourism in 1995, and accepted the offer of Barbados to host that Summit. 
They agreed to invite all potential members of the Association of Caribbean States, regional tourism organizations and other appropriate bodies to the Summit. 
The Heads of Government, recognizing the debilitating effect of illicit drug trafficking on the social, economic and political fabric of the region, accepted the recommendation for accelerating the implementation of the regional action agenda against drugs money laundering, as outlined in the 1992 Kingston Declaration. 
The Heads of Government welcomed the outcome of the negotiations with Colombia on an Agreement on Trade, Economic and Technical Cooperation, which was concluded in June 1994. 
They welcomed the Agreement as an opening of additional avenues for business people and investors from the region to pursue activities with other countries within the hemisphere. 
They took particular note that the Agreement provided special conditions for the less developed countries of CARICOM. 
The Heads of Government recognized the continued active participation of CARICOM within the Rio Group, through the representation of its interests by Trinidad and Tobago for the three years commencing January 1994, following that of Jamaica, whose three-year term ended in December 1993. 
The Heads of Government reaffirmed their unswerving support for Belize's sovereignty, territorial integrity and security. 
The Heads of Government also noted that bilateral relations between Guyana and Venezuela were progressing normally. 
They reaffirmed the position taken at the Second Special Meeting of the Conference in October 1992 that membership or a special form of relationship should be open to Suriname. 
They recognized that the new South Africa represented an area of opportunity for mutually beneficial exchanges, and in that regard, they agreed to mount a CARICOM mission to South Africa to explore the possibilities for the development of trade, economic, social, cultural and other relations. 
The Heads of Government had the benefit of receiving from Mr. Emeka Anyaoku, Secretary-General of the Commonwealth, a report on recent developments in South Africa. 
They agreed that it would be in CARICOM's interest to negotiate an arrangement for entry into NAFTA and that, with the involvement of the social partners, early steps were needed to ensure that the region was adequately prepared for the process of negotiation of accession. 
They reaffirmed the commitment of CARICOM member States to approach the question of their relations with NAFTA as a unified group, while recognizing that individual member States may need different provisions and timetables to accommodate their particular interests. 
The Heads of Government reviewed the measures proposed under the draft United States interim trade programme and welcomed that programme as a move in the right direction and as an attempt to resolve at least part of the problem, particularly in relation to apparel. 
They noted that the proposals did not give all that Caribbean countries had asked for. 
They agreed, however, that the region would further pursue improved access conditions with respect to the items listed and those currently not benefiting from the programme, in particular petroleum products. 
The Heads of Government agreed that CARICOM should work towards securing an arrangement that would provide for trade, investment flows, debt relief, financial assistance in the areas of diversification and retraining of personnel, and short-term employment opportunities especially for the heavily indebted countries and the least developed countries. 
Heads of Government reviewed developments in the European banana market, particularly within the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade and the European Union, as they affected the Caribbean and other African, Caribbean and Pacific (ACP) Group of States banana exporting countries. 
To this end, they agreed that a high-level CARICOM delegation should visit Europe to hold discussions on the outstanding concerns of the CARICOM countries, including the mid-term review of the Lom Convention and the Protocol on Bananas. 
While expressing satisfaction with the outcome of the Conference, they urged that the issues identified in the Declaration of Barbados should become a major focus of the Community's activities in the immediate future. 
They agreed to pursue those issues in the relevant national, regional and international forums in support of small island developing States. 
The Heads of Government also deliberated on the role of the Alliance of Small Island States (AOSIS) in the Global Conference and reaffirmed that collaboration should continue among AOSIS member States with a view to exchanging information, experience and expertise in the promotion of sustainable development. 
In that connection, they considered it imperative to utilize the restructured Global Environmental Facility in seeking to develop and implement environmental programmes. 
The Heads of Government expressed their congratulations and appreciation to the Government and people of Barbados for the efficient arrangements, which had resulted in the highly successful outcome of the Global Conference. 
They accepted the need for an agenda that reflected the concerns of all the participating countries. 
They accordingly endorsed the strategy of a consultative approach to the summit which would involve a collective determination of the issues to be discussed. 
They endorsed the offer of the Government of Trinidad and Tobago to host that meeting and noted with appreciation the offer of the Government of Canada to support such a meeting. 
They also endorsed the candidature of Mr. Carl Greenidge for reappointment as Deputy Secretary-General of the ACP secretariat. 
They agreed on the desirability of strengthening cooperation and coordination between the secretariats of the Caribbean Community and the United Nations. 
They noted that her leadership qualities, and especially her advocacy and efforts on behalf of youth and other key actors in Caribbean society, were distinguishing features of her professional life. 
They extended their sincere appreciation to the Government and people of Barbados for affording them the opportunity to meet in Conference to discuss issues of monumental interest to the region. 
Declared its abhorrence at the acts of violence against the Haitian people resulting in many hundreds of deaths, violations of human rights, economic hardship and to an exodus of persons fleeing their homeland under most hazardous conditions; 
Emphasized its recognition that the resolution of the political crisis in Haiti, a Caribbean country, is one to which all the countries of this geo-political region, in cooperation with the international community in general, must make a meaningful contribution, and reiterated its readiness to do so; 
Agreed to provide assistance in concert with other members of the international community in the development of a civilian force as a professional organization for maintaining the peace and respect for human rights in that strife-torn country; 
1. The Working Group held its 139th and 140th meetings on 30 June and 12 July 1994, respectively. 
4. The Working Group proposed that the Special Committee recommend to the General Assembly that the Committee should continue to be represented at seminars, meetings and conferences organized by United Nations bodies and other intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations active in the field of decolonization. 
In keeping with its decision of 15 February 1994, contained in document A/AC.109/PV.1429, the Committee would authorize its Chairman to hold consultations, as appropriate, concerning its participation in those meetings, as well as the level of representation, when accepting invitations. 
The Working Group also recommended that the General Assembly should make appropriate budgetary provisions to cover such activities in 1995. 
5. The Working Group noted that, during the year, the Special Committee had closely followed the guidelines set forth in the resolutions of the General Assembly on the pattern of conferences, in particular resolution 48/222 of 23 December 1993. 
By organizing its programme of work effectively and by holding extensive consultations and working in informal session, the Committee had been able to curtail considerably the number of its formal meetings. 
7. It was understood that that programme would not preclude the holding of any ad hoc meetings that might be warranted and that the Special Committee might, in early 1995, review the scheduled meetings on the basis of new developments that might arise. 
Those measures included the circulation of its documents in provisional or unofficial form whenever appropriate. 
10. By its resolution 48/222 B, the General Assembly encouraged all bodies currently entitled to written meeting records to review the need for such records, particularly verbatim records, and to communicate their recommendations to the Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
(d) The specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system and other intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations concerned should be requested to include and highlight, among their various activities in commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary, the role played by the United Nations in the field of decolonization. 
Having considered the item entitled "Activities of foreign economic and other interests which impede the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples in Territories under colonial domination", 
Reaffirming the solemn obligation of the administering Powers under the Charter of the United Nations to promote the political, economic, social and educational advancement of the inhabitants of the Territories under their administration and to protect the human and natural resources of those Territories against abuses, 
Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples and obstructs efforts aimed at the elimination of colonialism is a direct violation of the rights of the inhabitants and of the principles of the Charter and all relevant resolutions of the United Nations, 
4. Condemns those activities of foreign economic and other interests in the colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories which are impeding the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) and the efforts to eliminate colonialism; 
6. Reiterates that the exploitation and plundering of the marine and other natural resources of colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories by foreign economic interests, in violation of the relevant resolutions of the United Nations, is a threat to the integrity and prosperity of those Territories; 
7. Invites all Governments and organizations of the United Nations system to take all possible measures to ensure that the permanent sovereignty of the peoples of colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories over their natural resources is fully respected and safeguarded; 
9. Calls upon the administering Powers concerned to ensure that no discriminatory and unjust wage systems or working conditions prevail in the Territories under their administration and to apply in each Territory a uniform system of wages to all the inhabitants without any discrimination; 
2. Aware of the presence of such bases and installations in some of those Territories, the Special Committee urges the administering Powers concerned to continue to take all necessary measures not to involve those Territories in any offensive acts or interference against other States. 
3. The Special Committee reiterates its concern that military activities and arrangements by colonial Powers in Territories under their administration might run counter to the rights and interests of the colonial peoples concerned, especially their right to self-determination and independence. 
4. The Special Committee reiterates that the colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories and areas adjacent thereto should not be used for nuclear testing, dumping of nuclear wastes or deployment of nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction. 
5. The Special Committee deplores the continued alienation of land in colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories, particularly in the small island Territories of the Pacific and Caribbean regions, for military installations. 
Recalling its decision 48/478 of 23 December 1993 and its resolution 48/247 of 5 April 1994 on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Liberian peace process by certain Governments, 
7. Authorizes the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for the maintenance of the Observer Mission in an additional amount of 9,922,700 dollars gross (9,449,300 dollars net) for the period from 22 April to 22 October 1994; 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolution 797 (1992) of 16 December 1992, by which the Council established the United Nations Operation in Mozambique, and the subsequent resolutions by which the Council renewed the mandate of the Operation, the latest of which was resolution 916 (1994) of 5 May 1994, 
Recalling its resolutions 47/224 A and B of 16 March 1993, 47/224 C of 14 September 1993 and 48/240 of 24 March 1994 and its decisions 48/473 A of 23 December 1993 and 48/473 B of 9 March 1994 on the financing of the Operation in Mozambique, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
4. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to take all necessary action to ensure that the Operation in Mozambique is administered with a maximum of efficiency and economy; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
9. Decides that all assets of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique, financial as well as non-financial, should be used for meeting the liabilities of this Operation with due priority being given to reimbursing troop-contributing countries; 
12. Decides to appropriate to the Special Account for the United Nations Operation in Mozambique a total amount of 165,300,000 United States dollars gross (162,192,100 dollars net) for the Operation in Mozambique for the period from 1 May to 15 November 1994, inclusive; 
15. Authorizes the Secretary-General to enter into commitments of up to 25 million dollars, with prior concurrence of the Advisory Committee, for the liquidation of the Operation in the period 16 November 1994 to 31 January 1995; 
19. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique". 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
2. Expresses concern about the deteriorating financial situation with regard to peace-keeping activities due to overdue payments by Member States of their assessments, particularly Member States in arrears, which, inter alia, affects the implementation of the mandate of the Mission; 
5. Also requests the Secretary-General to take all necessary action to ensure that the Mission is administered with a maximum of efficiency and economy; 
7. Authorizes the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for the maintenance of the Mission up to the amount of 18,812,800 dollars gross (17,693,100 dollars net) for the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994, the said amount to be utilized from the unencumbered balance of appropriations; 
10. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Mission for the Referendum in Western Sahara". 
* The present document is a provisional version of the statement on the administrative and programme budget implications of the resolutions and decisions adopted by the Commission on Human Rights at its fiftieth session (see E/1994/24-E/CN.4/1994/132). 
1. In the course of its fiftieth session, the Commission on Human Rights adopted nine resolutions and two decisions that have programme budget implications for the 1994-1995 biennium. 
Those resolutions and decisions relate to new mandates or existing mandates that have been significantly expanded in scope. 
2. Due to time constraints, written statements on the programme budget implications could not be submitted to the Commission. 
4. The programme budget implications of those resolutions and decisions are summarized in the table below. 
5. In paragraph 9 of resolution 1994/12, the Commission on Human Rights approved the recommendations of the Special Rapporteur relating to the organization of a seminar on extreme poverty and denial of human rights, to be held in October 1994. 
7. The activities referred to above fall under Programme 35, "Promotion and protection of human rights", subprogramme 2, "Elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups", of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
8. They also fall under subprogramme 2, "Elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups" of section 21 (Human rights) of the 1994-1995 programme budget. 
9. The Special Rapporteur will organize a seminar for a period of five working days for 30 participants to be held at United Nations Headquarters in New York in October 1994, in connection with the celebration of the International Day for the Elimination of Poverty on 17 October. 
11. The narrative of the programme of work under subprogramme 2 of section 21 would be modified through the addition of a reference to "a seminar on extreme poverty" in subparagraph (c), "Ad hoc expert groups ...", under Activities 1, "Parliamentary services". 
13. No provision has been made in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under section 21 (Human rights) to cover the estimated additional requirements of $39,000 related to the organization of the seminar. 
19. They also fall under subprogramme 2, "Elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups" of section 21 (Human rights) of the 1994-1995 programme budget. 
20. As a follow-up to the above-mentioned seminar, it is envisaged that five seminars will be held in the current biennium. 
22. The narrative of the programme of work under subprogramme 2 of section 21 would be modified through the addition of a reference to "five seminars on specific economic, social and cultural rights" in subparagraph (c), "Ad hoc expert groups ...", under Activities 1, "Parliamentary Services". 
23. The estimated full cost of the above for the biennium 1994-1995 is itemized as follows: 
24. No provision has been made in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under section 21 (Human rights) to cover the estimated additional requirements of $100,000 related to the convening of expert seminars in 1994-1995. 
26. Should the Economic and Social Council approve resolution 1994/20 of the Commission on Human Rights, it is estimated that additional requirements of $100,000 would arise under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
30. In paragraph 11, the Commission decided that the Working Group would hold two sessions, each for a two-week period, in May and October 1994, to continue to carry out the mandate of the Group. 
31. The activities referred to above fall under Programme 35, "Promotion and protection of human rights", subprogramme 2, "Elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups", of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
32. They also fall under the following programme component and activities of section 21 (Human rights) of the programme budget for 1994-1995: 
Appropriate provisions for conference-servicing have also been made for one annual session. 
38. The estimated full cost of the above for the biennium is itemized as follows: 
39. The requirements related to the additional session of the Working Group in 1994 are estimated at US$ 45,000. 
These costs represent the net additional resources required over and above the resources already allocated in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 in connection with the Working Group. 
At this stage, it is not anticipated that these requirements could be absorbed within the provision under section 21 of the programme budget for 1994-1995. 
41. Should the Economic and Social Council approve resolution 1994/21 of the Commission on Human Rights, it is estimated that additional requirements of $45,000 would arise under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
47. They also fall under the following programme component and activities of subprogramme 1 of the programme budget for 1994-1995 under section 21 (Human rights): 
49. The Special Rapporteur, accompanied by one staff member of the Centre for Human Rights, will undertake a maximum of three field missions of five working days during the period 1994-1996 to the following regions: Asia, Latin America and the Caribbean, and Western Europe or North America. 
51. The estimated full cost of the above for the biennium 1994-1995 is itemized as follows: 
52. No provision has been made in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under section 21 (Human rights) to cover the estimated additional requirements of $42,600 related to the activities of the Special Rapporteur in 1994-1995. 
53. Accordingly, should the Economic and Social Council approve resolution 1994/41 of the Commission on Human Rights, it is estimated that additional requirements of $42,600 would arise under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
55. In paragraph 6 of resolution 1994/45, the Commission on Human Rights decided to appoint, for a three-year period, a special rapporteur on violence against women, including its causes and its consequences, who will report to the Commission on an annual basis beginning at its fifty-first session. 
(b) Recommend measures, ways and means, at the national, regional and international levels, to eliminate violence against women and its causes, and to remedy its consequences; 
60. They also fall under the following programme component and activities of subprogramme section of 21 (Human rights) of the programme budget for 1994-1995. 
67. The Special Rapporteur will undertake three additional missions at a later stage, in the light of the substantive requirements of the mandate. 
68. In September 1995, the Special Rapporteur will attend the Fourth World Conference on Women in Beijing. 
69. No modification of the programme narrative is necessary. 
70. The estimated full cost of the above for the biennium 1994-1995 is itemized as follows: 
71. No provision has been made in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under section 21 (Human rights) to cover the estimated additional requirements of $75,900 related to the activities of the Special Rapporteur. 
72. Should the Economic and Social Council approve resolution 1994/45 of the Commission on Human Rights, it is estimated that additional requirements of $75,900 would arise under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
74. In paragraph 7 of resolution 1994/81, the Commission on Human Rights requested the Secretary-General, in the light of developments between the adoption of the present resolution and 30 September 1994, to consider the appropriateness of appointing a special representative whose mandate may include: 
(b) To explore ways to promote an end to armed conflict and to facilitate dialogue and negotiations between the parties to the conflict, with a view to reaching a comprehensive, just and lasting solution, and the full restoration of human rights; 
76. They also fall under the following programme component and activities of subprogramme 1 of section 21 (Human rights) of the programme budget for 1994-1995: 
77. The activities and the requirements described below are subject to developments between 9 March and 30 September 1994, as indicated in paragraph 7 of the resolution. 
He/she would again visit the Centre in February/March 1995 to present his/her report to the Commission. 
Also, the Special Representative, accompanied by two staff members of the Centre for Human Rights, would carry out one field mission to Papua New Guinea, including Bougainville, for a period of up to 10 working days. 
79. No modification of the programme narrative is necessary. 
80. The estimated full cost of the above for the biennium is itemized as follows: 
81. No provision has been made in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under section 21 (Human rights) to cover the estimated additional requirements of $46,200 related to the activities of the Special Representative. 
At this stage, it is not anticipated that these requirements could be absorbed within the provision under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The relevant costs of two interpreters to accompany the Special Representative on his field mission, covering salary, travel and subsistence are estimated at US$ 24,200. 
In addition, the costs for the translation of 300 pages are estimated at US$ 1,000. 
It is envisaged that these costs can be absorbed from within existing resources under section 25E (Conference services) of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
82. Should the Economic and Social Council approve resolution 1994/81 of the Commission on Human Rights, it is estimated that additional requirements of $46,200 would arise under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
84. In paragraph 8 of resolution 1994/87, the Commission on Human Rights invited the Chairman of the Commission to appoint, after consultation with the Bureau, a Special Rapporteur mandated to establish direct contacts with the authorities and the people of Zaire. 
87. They also fall under the following programme component and activities of subprogramme 1 of section 21 (Human rights) of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995: 
91. The estimated full cost of the above for the biennium 1994-1995 is itemized as follows: 
92. No provision has been made in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under section 21 (Human rights) to cover the estimated additional requirements of $38,300 related to the activities of the Special Rapporteur on Zaire. 
At this stage, it is not anticipated that these requirements could be absorbed within the provision under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
93. The relevant costs of two interpreters to accompany the Special Rapporteur on his field mission, covering salary, travel and subsistence are estimated at US$ 24,200. 
It is estimated that these costs can be absorbed from within existing resources under section 25E (Conference services) of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
94. Should the Economic and Social Council approve resolution 1994/87 of the Commission on Human Rights, it is estimated that additional requirements of $38,300 would arise under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
97. In paragraph 20, the Commission also requested the Working Group to meet for a period of two weeks before the fifty-first session of the Commission. 
99. The activities referred to above fall under Programme 35, "Promotion and protection of human rights", subprogramme 2, "Elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups", of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
100. It also falls under the following programme component and activities of subprogramme 2 of section 21 (Human rights) of the programme budget for 1994-1995: 
102. Participants in this working group will include 53 government representatives (members of the Commission on Human Rights) and representatives of United Nations bodies, specialized agencies, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
103. The substantive servicing of the Working Group would be provided by the Centre for Human Rights and its cost would be absorbed from within existing resources of section 21 of the 1994-1995 programme budget. 
The estimated full cost of conference-servicing to be provided to the Working Group is as follows: 
104. The conference-servicing costs relating to this draft resolution are dealt with in paragraph 133 below. 
107. The activities referred to above fall under Programme 35, "Promotion and protection of human rights", subprogramme 2, "Elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups" of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
108. They also fall under the following component and activities of subprogramme 2 of section 21 (Human rights) of the programme budget for 1994-1995: 
109. A two-week inter-sessional open-ended working group will be held in October/November 1994 at Geneva in order to elaborate a draft optional protocol to the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
110. Participants in this working group will include governmental representatives (53 member States of the Commission on Human Rights) and representatives of United Nations bodies, specialized agencies, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
111. The substantive servicing of the Working Group would be provided by the Centre for Human Rights and its cost would be absorbed from within existing resources of section 21 (Human rights) of the 1994-1995 programme budget. 
The estimated full cost of conference-servicing to be provided to the Working Group is as follows: 
112. The conference-servicing costs relating to this draft resolution are dealt with in paragraph 133 below. 
115. In subparagraph (d), the Commission decided, without a vote, to endorse the invitation to request the Special Rapporteur to undertake on-site visits with the consent of the States concerned to diverse, ongoing cases of population transfer selected on the basis of information received for the next report. 
116. The activities referred to above fall under Programme 35, "Promotion and protection of human rights", subprogramme 2, "Elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups" of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
118. Pursuant to subparagraph (b) of the decision, a multidisciplinary expert seminar on the human rights dimensions of population transfer, including the implantation of settlers and settlements, will be organized in Geneva for a period of four working days. 
A total of 10 participants, consisting of two experts (representatives of Governments, academic institutions and non-governmental organizations) from each of the five geographical regions, will be invited. 
119. In accordance with subparagraph (d) of the decision, subject to the agreement of the Governments concerned, the Special Rapporteur envisages making two on-site visits, one to a country in Europe and one to a country in Asia. 
121. The estimated cost of the above programme of work is itemized as follows: 
122. No provision has been made in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under section 21 (Human rights) to cover the additional requirements of $52,000 related to the activities of decision 1994/102. 
At this stage, it is not anticipated that these requirements could be absorbed within the provision under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
123. Should the Economic and Social Council approve decision 1994/102 of the Commission on Human Rights, it is estimated that additional requirements of $52,000 would arise under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
125. By decision 1994/111, the Commission on Human Rights decided to convene an informal, open-ended working group, open to all participants, under the chairmanship of the Chairman of its fiftieth session for a maximum period of 10 working days to discuss: 
(c) A preliminary inventory of possible other reforms. 
126. The activity referred to above falls under Programme 35, "Promotion and protection of human rights", subprogramme 2, "Elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups", of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, as revised (A/47/6/Rev.1). 
127. It also falls under the following programme component and activities of subprogramme 2 of section 21 (Human rights) of the programme budget for 1994-1995. 
128. In September 1994, a meeting of the Inter-sessional Open-ended Working Group of the Commission will be held for a two-week period. 
129. The substantive servicing of the Working Group would be provided by the Centre for Human Rights and its costs would be absorbed from within existing resources of section 21 (Human rights) of the 1994-1995 programme budget. 
The full cost of conference-servicing to be provided to the Working Group is estimated as follows: 
130. The conference-servicing costs relating to this draft resolution are dealt with in paragraph 133 below. 
132. Under the procedure approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986 and 42/211 of 21 December 1987, a contingency fund is established each biennium to accommodate additional expenditures derived from legislative mandates not provided for in the programme budget. 
Under the same procedure, if additional expenditures are proposed that exceed resources available from the contingency fund, these activities can be implemented only through redeployment of resources from low priority areas or modification of existing activities. 
Otherwise, such additional activities will have to be deferred until a later biennium. 
133. As stated above, the requirements for conference-servicing costs amount to $1,440,500. 
This amount is based on the theoretical assumption that no part of the conference-servicing requirements would be met from within the permanent conference-servicing capacity under section 25E of the approved programme budget, and that additional resources would be required for temporary assistance for meetings. 
The Economic and Social Council, recalling its conclusions agreed to during the coordination segment of the 1993 substantive session, 
(a) Welcomes with interest and appreciation the report of the Secretary-General on strengthening the coordination of humanitarian assistance of the United Nations system with regard to natural disasters and other emergencies (A/49/177-E/1994/80); 
(i) Information on the rapid response coordination problem for which the recommendations of the Inter-Agency Standing Committee were requested as a matter of urgency (paras. 11 and 13 of General Assembly resolution 48/57); 
(ii) Information on the shortcomings in the functioning of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund, corrective measures required and the desirability of increasing the resources available to the Fund, provided that consultations are duly conducted to that effect as called for in General Assembly resolution 48/57; 
In this context, the European Union reiterates its political will to continue to give its moral and material support to these efforts. 
"The Security Council welcomes the report of the Secretary-General on Liberia dated 24 June 1994 (S/1994/760). 
"In this context, the Council notes that, since the interim review in May 1994, there has been limited progress in the peace process and that the Liberian National Transitional Government (LNTG) has been unable to extend its authority effectively outside the Monrovia area. 
The Council notes further with concern that preparations for national elections have been hampered by the continued fighting and the consequent virtual halt of the disarmament process. 
It reiterates, nevertheless, the need to make urgent preparations to enable the timely holding of free and fair elections. 
It notes that continued delay may have an adverse effect on international participation in the Liberian peace process. 
The Council stresses the importance it places on the Liberian factions concerned attending such a meeting. 
The Council condemns all those who initiate fighting and who violate international humanitarian law. 
It demands that such hostile acts cease forthwith. 
"The Council commends the positive role of ECOWAS in its continued efforts to facilitate peace and security in Liberia, including through the provision of ECOMOG troops. 
It welcomes the continued close cooperation between ECOMOG and UNOMIL. 
"The Council also commends other African States that have provided troops to ECOMOG and those Member States that have contributed to the trust fund established pursuant to paragraph 6 of resolution 866 (1993) or provided other assistance in support of the troops. 
However, the Council expresses its concern that sufficient financial and other support for the ECOMOG troops has not yet been forthcoming despite the importance of their continued presence in the Liberian peace process. 
"The Council expresses concern at problems encountered by the LNTG in extending its authority outside the Monrovia area, and requests the Secretary-General to explore, in consultation with ECOWAS, whether there are any steps which might be taken to facilitate LNTG's efforts in this regard. 
"The Council urges ECOWAS to continue its efforts to help the Liberian parties make substantial progress towards a political settlement in the country. 
"The Council requests the Secretary-General to report on the situation in Liberia by 2 September 1994 and to consider in that report whether the meeting on disarmament has resulted in a realistic plan for disarmament and whether implementation of such a plan has begun. 
The report should also provide options for the size and mandate of UNOMIL that reflect the outcome of the meeting and the progress in implementing the disarmament plan. 
1. The Government of Portugal in its note verbale once again deems it appropriate and proper to claim itself as the administering Power of East Timor. 
It should be recalled that the process of peaceful decolonization came to an abrupt halt when the colonial administration abandoned the Territory in August 1975, leading to civil strife and bloodshed. 
In so doing, Portugal in effect relinquished its responsibility as the administering Power. 
Based on the foregoing, it is absurd for Portugal to claim that status in complete contradiction to the prevailing realities. 
(a) The East Timor Military Operation Command (a special command structure under the command of a Brigadier General) has been dissolved and replaced by a regular District Command as in any other province of Indonesia with a Colonel as its commander; 
(b) In October 1993, two battalions were withdrawn from the province as part of an overall reduction of military forces in East Timor to be executed in stages eventually to become only two battalions. 
(c) The Government of Indonesia has granted permission to 59 East Timorese to leave for Portugal in an expanded family reunion programme. 
Of these, 37 left Jakarta on 28 September and 26 October 1993, while 7 persons (all belonging to one family) were processed administratively for immediate departure. 
Fifteen of those granted permission have decided to stay for personal reasons; 
(d) On humanitarian considerations, the Government of Indonesia also allowed seven East Timorese youth, who earlier tried to seek asylum at foreign embassies in Jakarta, to leave for Portugal on 29 December 1993; 
(e) The Government has also approved requests from a number of East Timorese currently residing in Portugal and Angola to return and to settle in East Timor; 
(f) On the question of persons unaccounted for after the incident of 12 November 1991, the Government of Indonesia continues to search for the missing persons, while recognizing that there are indications that some of them might have gone into hiding after the incident or fled the country. 
The Minister for Foreign Affairs of Indonesia further communicated to the Secretary-General on 29 November 1993 that one Antony Lay, also known as Tonie, previously listed as unaccounted for, reported to the authorities in East Timor, bringing down the number of those unaccounted for to 56; 
It regularly visits East Timorese prisoners both inside and outside the province (Kupang and Jakarta), including Xanana Gusm\x{6f03}. 
(i) The Chairman of a newly established Portugal-Indonesia Friendship Association (PIFA), General (Ret.) Carlos Galvao de Melo, visited Indonesia, including East Timor, from 4 to 21 January 1994; 
(j) A group of nine foreign correspondents/media representatives visited East Timor from 15 to 18 February 1994. 
This visit was followed by the visit of 25 foreign journalists representing 16 print and electronic media organizations from various countries during 12 to 15 April 1994. 
Most of the reports coming from these visits acknowledged positive developments in East Timor; 
Prior to that visit Dr. Manuel Tilman, an East Timorese lawyer from Macao who is also an activist of the "International Platform of Jurists for East Timor", visited the province after an absence of 27 years. 
Furthermore, two East Timorese representatives from Portugal, Pastor Gusm\x{6f03} and Mr. Jose Belo, have also visited Indonesia. 
They met Xanana Gusm\x{6f03} at the Cipinang Prison in Jakarta on 30 April and toured East Timor for a few days. 
In East Timor they met with the Governor, the military commander and Bishop Belo; 
It is also incompatible with the letter and spirit of the agreements on confidence-building measures reached upon by the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of Indonesia and Portugal during their meetings of 17 September 1993 and 6 May 1994. 
Convinced that mankind shares a common destiny, Tunisia suggests to the industrialized countries in general, and to the seven richest countries in particular, to consider the implementation of a global international strategy for the development of Africa. 
The summit adopted a number of practical measures in this respect. 
Your summit, I am convinced, is aware of the crucial importance of working to bridge the gap which now separates the African continent from the developed world, since if this gap persists it is liable to undermine balance, stability and security in the world. 
Today, they are resolved more than ever before to spare no effort or sacrifice to gain their rightful place within the international community and contribute to achieving a better future for all mankind within the framework of international mutual assistance and solidarity. 
In wishing your summit every success, I am confident that the voice of Africa will strike a responsive chord among you and elicit your full interest. 
The Special Committee, having examined the situation in Pitcairn, reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of Pitcairn to self-determination in conformity with the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, which fully applies to the Territory. 
The Committee urges the administering Power to continue to respect the very individual lifestyle that the people of the Territory have chosen and to preserve, promote and protect it. 
Having considered the question of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas), 
Reaffirming the principles of the Charter of the United Nations on the non-use of force or the threat of force in international relations and the peaceful settlement of international disputes, 
3. Regrets that, in spite of the widespread international support for a negotiation between the Governments of Argentina and the United Kingdom that includes all aspects on the future of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas), the implementation of the General Assembly resolutions on this question has not yet started; 
6. Decides to keep under review the question of the Falkland Islands (Malvinas) subject to the directives that the General Assembly has issued and may issue in that regard. 
Having considered the question of sending visiting missions to Territories, 
Recalling the relevant resolutions and decisions of the General Assembly and the Special Committee requesting the administering Powers to cooperate fully with the United Nations by receiving visiting missions in the Territories under their administration, 
1. Stresses the need to dispatch periodic visiting missions to Non-Self-Governing Territories in order to facilitate the full, speedy and effective implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples with respect to those Territories; 
4. Requests its Chairman to continue consultations with the administering Powers concerned on the implementation of paragraph 2 of the present resolution and to report thereon to the Special Committee as appropriate. 
Recalling also General Assembly resolution 48/45 of 10 December 1993, in which the Assembly requested the Special Committee to continue to discharge the functions entrusted to it under resolution 1970 (XVIII), 
Stressing the importance of timely transmission by the administering Powers of adequate information under Article 73 e of the Charter, in particular in relation to the preparation by the Secretariat of the working papers on the Territories concerned; 
4. Decides, subject to any decision which the General Assembly might take in that connection, to continue to discharge the functions entrusted to it under Assembly resolution 1970 (XVIII), in accordance with established procedures. 
The Committee held seven formal meetings, as well as six informal meetings during 1994. 
3. The Ad Hoc Committee had before it the views submitted by Australia, China, Pakistan and Sri Lanka in pursuance of paragraphs 4 and 5 of General Assembly resolution 48/82 (A/48/203 and Add.1). 
5. The Ad Hoc Committee is composed of the following States: 
1. Opening of the session. 
2. Election of Vice-Chairpersons. 
3. Adoption of the agenda. 
Further consideration of new alternative approaches; 
Future role of the Ad Hoc Committee. 
8. During seven formal meetings, from 11 to 15 July (431st to 437th meetings), and in six informal meetings, the Ad Hoc Committee considered General Assembly resolution 48/82 and its implementation. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on implementation of the recommendations of Board of Auditors in its report for the period ended 31 December 1991 (A/48/516 and Add.1); 
(f) Report of the Secretary-General on the review of travel and related entitlements for members of organs and subsidiary organs and staff members of the United Nations (A/C.5/47/61 and Corr.1 and A/C.5/48/14); 
(g) Proposals of the Secretary-General on the provisions of and related arrangements for travel services and allowance (General Assembly resolution 48/228 A, para. 27); 
(q) Report of the Secretary-General on the review of the rates of reimbursement to the Governments of troop-contributing States (A/48/912); 
(w) Comprehensive report of the Secretary-General on staff training. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the recommendations of the Board of Auditors in its report for the period ended 31 December 1991 (A/48/516 and Add.1); 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on the recovery of misappropriated funds from staff members and former staff members (A/48/572); 
(f) Report of the Secretary-General on the review of travel and related entitlements for members of organs and subsidiary organs and staff members of the United Nations (A/C.5/47/61 and Corr.1 and A/C.5/48/14); 
(g) Proposals of the Secretary-General on the provisions of and related arrangements for travel services and allowance (General Assembly resolution 48/228 A, para. 27); 
(r) Report of the Secretary-General on the review of the rates of reimbursement to the Governments of troop-contributing States (A/48/912); 
(x) Comprehensive report of the Secretary-General on staff training. 
3. Expresses concern that the promotion of some staff had been implemented prior to approval by the General Assembly of the reclassification of their posts, as indicated in paragraph 4 of the report of the Advisory Committee, and requests the Secretary-General to ensure that this situation does not recur. 
SUBSIDIARY BODIES, CONFERENCES AND RELATED QUESTIONS: 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling the provisions of General Assembly resolutions 44/214 of 22 December 1989, 46/212 of 20 December 1991 and 48/169 of 21 December 1993 and of other relevant resolutions of the United Nations relating to the particular needs and problems of land-locked developing countries, 
3. Requests the Secretary-General to inform the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session about the implementation of the present resolution. 
The European Union encourages both sides and the other regional parties in the peace process to continue their search for solutions to outstanding issues in the context of the bilateral and multilateral tracks. 
According to initial reports, this barbaric action has caused the destruction of peaceful settlements and sites of no military or strategic value. 
Positions of the Azerbaijani army in the Agdam and Fizuli sectors were shelled at the same time. 
By means of these actions, the political and military leadership of Armenia is once again attempting to block efforts by international organizations to settle the conflict between Armenia and Azerbaijan. 
They intended to approach Iranian forces, and then fired at the border police for 10 minutes and left the area at 2240 hours. 
2. On 3 April 1994, at 0200 hours, 10 anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory, north of Champarav and Shakh-Ashkoot Mount, 14 kilometres north of border pillars 100 and 101. 
3. On 4 April 1994, at 0250 hours, a number of anti-revolutionary elements fired three RPG-7 bullets in the direction of the Godarkhosh Bridge at the geographic coordinates of NC9412 on the map of Sarney, north of Koomak Mount and border pillar 34/8 and the Tarikeh Strait. 
The bullets hit the riverside. 
4. On 5 April 1994, at 2045 hours, five Iraqi motor boats were seen patrolling at the geographic coordinates of TP5330 on the map of Khosroabad. 
5. On 7 April 1994, at 0230 hours, six anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory at the geographic coordinates of NC5747 of Northern Sumar of Ney Bian and Gozin. 
7. On 9 April 1994, at 1255 hours, nine Iraqi military personnel entered no man's land at the geographic coordinates of QA7021 on the map of Chazzabeh, south of border pillar 16 and north of border pillar 15. 
8. On 11 April 1994, at 0930 hours, three Iraqi military personnel at Meimak Heights, in the vicinity of Shohada Hill, were seen digging trenches at the geographic coordinates of NC822192 on the map of Halaleh, north-west of border pillar 35/8. 
9. On 11 April 1994, at 0930 hours, three Iraqi military personnel at the geographic coordinates of 832-192 on the map of Halaleh in no man's land, were seen constructing embankments. 
11. On 13 April 1994, at 1130 hours, three anti-revolutionary elements disguised in border patrol uniforms, fired at Iranian forces within 3 kilometres south-east of border pillar 112 at the geographic coordinates of NF30250-13000 and NF307514250 of Alavan, south-west of Mazra'eh and east of border pillar 112. 
15. On 14 April 1994, at 1110 hours, four Iraqi military personnel in a patrol vehicle left the Siloo Road in the vicinity of Khosravi, at the geographic coordinates of ND374069 on the map of Khosravi and entered no man's land, south-west of border pillars 55/2, 55/1, and 55. 
They stopped at the geographic coordinates of ND415102 of Khosravi and then left the area at 1200 hours. 
16. On 16 April 1994, at 1040 hours, four anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and entered Iranian territory. 
17. On 17 April 1994, at 1040 hours, four Iraqi military personnel dressed in commando uniforms, armed with individual weapons and carrying binoculars, were seen scouting opposite the geographic coordinates of TP369591 on the map of Abadan. 
18. On 18 April 1994, at 1400 hours, a Mercedes Benz carrying personnel, one of whom was a woman, dressed in commando uniforms were seen scouting at Koohe Gotbeh. 
19. On 23 April 1994, 13 Iraqi motor boats were seen patrolling Arvandrood at the geographic coordinates of TP3650059500 of Abadan and the geographic coordinates of TP480468 of Khosroabad. 
20. On 24 April 1994, at 1900 hours, 10 Iraqi military personnel were seen passing through the geographic coordinates of NC548416 of Sumar in no man's land, west of border pillar 43. 
21. On 24 April 1994, nine anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory 36 kilometres east of border pillar 83/6. 
22. On 26 April 1994, at 2100 hours, six anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory six kilometres east of border pillar 83/6, north of Sooren Heights at the geographic coordinates of NE9625 of Ney. 
23. On 26 April 1994, at 2200 hours, seven anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory 22 kilometres east of border pillar 83/6. 
24. On 27 April 1994, at 0830 hours, five Iraqi military personnel were seen collecting barbed wire at the geographic coordinates of ND635249 of Ghasr-e-Shirin in no man's land, west of Majid Ghadir Agha in Iraq. 
25. On 27 April 1994, at 0830 hours, five Iraqi military personnel were seen collecting barbed wire in no man's land, at the geographic coordinates of ND462158 of Kharrateha. 
26. On 27 April 1994, at 1100 hours, an Iraqi military personnel was seen surveying at the geographic coordinates to TP3956 of Abadan. 
27. On 27 April 1994, at 1300 hours, two Iraqi loaders and trucks were seen operating at the geographic coordinates of PB333444 of Koohe Toonel in no man's land, south of border pillars 26/5 and 26/6. 
28. On 27 April 1994, at 1720 hours, five anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and entered the Iranian village of Kavizeh Kooreh at the geographic coordinates of PE1430 of Chenareh, 24 kilometres south-east of border pillar 86. 
29. On 27 April 1994, 21 anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border and penetrated into Iranian territory, north of Shakh Ashkoot Mount and Soorkooh, 8 kilometres north of border pillar 101 and Champarava at the geographic coordinates of NE6971 of Baneh. 
31. On 27 April 1994, seven Iraqi motor boats were seen patrolling in Arvandrood at the geographic coordinates of TP4835 and TP5422 of Khosroabad and at TP4155 and TP4056 of Abadan. 
32. On 27 April 1994, nine anti-revolutionary elements crossed the border behind Darri village at the geographic coordinates of PE2124 of Sarvabad and entered Iranian territory 33 kilometres east of border pillar 83/6. 
33. On 29 April 1994, at 2215 hours, two Iraqi motor boats crossed the border line with the intention of approaching the Iranian base at the geographic coordinates of TP241719 of Khorramshahr. 
They left the area through no man's land, west of border pillar 53/2. 
This situation may lead very quickly to a further humanitarian disaster and endanger the stability of the region, since the flow of these refugees is seriously affecting the neighbouring countries. 
- Reaffirms the humanitarian nature of the secure area in the south-west of Rwanda and demands that all concerned fully respect this. 
- Urges also Member States, United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations to mobilize all available resources in order urgently to provide humanitarian assistance to the civilian population in distress; 
- Calls upon Member States to provide the necessary contributions in order to ensure the deployment of the expanded UNAMIR in the immediate future. 
1. By its resolution 751 (1992) of 24 April 1992, the Security Council established under its authority the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM) for an initial period of six months. 
The mandate and strength of the Operation were subsequently expanded by the Council in its resolutions 767 (1992) of 27 July 1992 and 775 (1992) of 28 August 1992. 
As a result, arrangements were made to deploy the Unified Task Force (UNITAF). 
3. In its resolution 814 (1993) of 26 March 1993, the Security Council endorsed the report of the Secretary-General 1/ containing his recommendations for the transition from UNITAF to an expanded UNOSOM. 
In the same resolution, the Council authorized the mandate of the expanded operation, as UNOSOM II, for an initial six-month period until 31 October 1993. 
4. The Security Council further extended the mandate of UNOSOM II in its resolutions 878 (1993) of 29 October 1993 and 886 (1993) of 18 November 1993 for a further period expiring on 31 May 1994. 
7. Having considered the report of the Secretary-General, the Security Council, in its resolution 923 (1994) of 31 May 1994, decided to renew the mandate of UNOSOM II for an additional four-month period ending on 30 September 1994. 
10. Also in its resolution 48/239, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to submit budget proposals, including revised estimates for the mandate of UNOSOM II beyond 31 May 1994, no later than 15 July 1994. 
(a) Encourage and assist the Somali parties in implementing the "Addis Ababa Agreements", in particular in their cooperative efforts to achieve disarmament and to respect the cease-fire; 
(b) Protect major ports and airports and essential infrastructure and safeguard the lines of communications vital to the provision of humanitarian relief and reconstruction assistance; 
(c) Continue its efforts to provide humanitarian relief to all in need throughout the country; 
(d) Assist in the reorganization of the Somali police and judicial system; 
(e) Help with the repatriation and resettlement of refugees and displaced persons; 
(f) Assist also in the ongoing political process in Somalia, which should culminate in the installation of a democratically elected government; 
(g) Provide protection for the personnel, installations and equipment of the United Nations and its agencies and non-governmental organizations (NGOs). 
13. The further report of the Secretary-General dated 24 May 1994 3/ covered developments concerning the political process for national reconciliation in Somalia, the progress achieved in helping to restore peace and stability in Somalia and the revised structure and capabilities of the forces. 
14. As indicated in the report, troops deployed in Somalia are committed to the following tasks in UNOSOM II's present area of operations: 
(b) Security/patrolling of the routes leading to the interior so as to keep them open for humanitarian aid convoys; 
(c) Patrolling within the major towns and cities to allow for safe movement of UNOSOM II and NGO personnel; 
(d) Escorting of humanitarian aid convoys; 
(f) Security of personnel and installations of UNOSOM II, United Nations organizations and NGOs; 
15. The present deployment of troops, following the withdrawal of contingents from Germany, Greece, Italy, Kuwait, Morocco, Norway, the Republic of Korea, Saudi Arabia, Tunisia, Turkey, the United Arab Emirates and the United States of America, is as follows: 
The three Egyptian battalions secure the port and the airport. 
16. The table below summarizes the status of assessed contributions received and unpaid, taking into account applied credits, as at 30 June 1994. 
In order to provide UNOSOM II with the necessary cash flow requirements, $7 million has been borrowed from another peace-keeping account. 
17. In its resolution 48/239, the General Assembly invited Member States to make voluntary contributions to UNOSOM II in cash and in the form of services and supplies acceptable to the Secretary-General. 
No voluntary contributions have been received to date. 
18. Member States were invited to make voluntary contributions to the fund established pursuant to Security Council resolution 794 (1992). 
To this end, two additional accounts were established under the Trust Fund for Somalia. 
19. Since the establishment of the Trust Fund, cash contributions from Member States have totalled $115.1 million ($105 million for UNITAF and $10.1 million for the police and judicial programmes). Total miscellaneous income of $3.4 million, most of which is attributable to interest income, has been received. 
Based on the guidelines for reimbursement from the UNITAF account, full and final reimbursement for all accepted claims from eligible participating Governments in UNITAF totalling $98.5 million has been made. 
Subsequently, an amount of $9 million was transferred to the account that was established for the Somali police force at the request of a contributor. 
20. The Secretariat is in the process of advising all contributors to the UNITAF account of the unutilized balance as at 30 June 1994 and is seeking their agreement to transfer the balance to the support of the Somali police force and UNOSOM II forces. 
21. Contributions in kind, as indicated below, have been pledged to the Somali police and justice programmes account. 
These contributions have been valued at some $44.7 million by the contributing countries. 
a/ Not specified. 
As indicated in paragraph 23 below, there is an additional unencumbered balance of $2,498,300 gross ($1,920,400 net) for the period from 1 May to 31 October 1993. 
As at 30 June 1994, interest income amounted to $3,684,780 and miscellaneous income totalled $118,670. 
23. In the main report (A/48/850), it was indicated that the expenditure reported for the period from 1 May to 31 October 1993 was provisional and might be subject to change. 
Annex I to the present addendum provides a summary of the initial apportionment, by budget line item of the amount initially appropriated to UNOSOM II under General Assembly resolutions 47/41 B and C for the period from 1 May to 31 October 1993. 
Supplementary information by budget line item is shown in annex II. 
24. Full details of the performance report for the period from 1 November 1993 to 31 May 1994 are not available at the time of writing since obligations are still being reviewed. 
These observations and recommendations were endorsed by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/239. 
Observations and comments on the recommendations of the Advisory Committee are provided below. 
29. In paragraph 20 of its report, the Advisory Committee urged that special efforts be made in future to obtain unrestricted use of equipment, in view of the unique status and role of the Organization. 
The Committee also recommended that leasing of equipment be considered prior to any decisions on outright purchase, in view of the special conditions relating to such purchases. 
30. The Secretariat has renegotiated the conditions of the 60 armoured personnel carriers referred to by the Advisory Committee in paragraph 19 of its report and these negotiations have resulted in the unrestricted use of the equipment. 
Whenever it is necessary to acquire military equipment, the Organization carries out a cost-benefit analysis in order to determine whether it is more financially advantageous to purchase or to lease equipment. 
UNOSOM II has not purchased any additional military equipment. 
In December 1993, the operational requirement was for 80 additional armoured personnel carriers and 30 tanks. 
This equipment was leased from a Member State. 
31. In paragraph 21 of its report, the Advisory Committee requested a review of the criteria for payment of death and disability claims, including the possibility of introducing standardization of payments. 
32. As indicated in the report of the Secretary-General dated 25 May 1994 on administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations (A/48/945, paras. 70 and 71), a review has taken place on the policy of reimbursement of compensation. 
The policy for future claims would specify parameters for equitable compensation and thereby streamline the reimbursement process. 
With regard to death benefits, the Secretary-General sought guidance from Member States on the following options: 
(b) To maintain the current arrangements but subject to a ceiling the Member States might wish to determine. 
33. In paragraph 22 of its report, the Advisory Committee reported that the Secretariat was making local payments in United States dollars, which it believed would reduce the security risk and could also reduce expenditure. 
The salaries of local staff employed by UNOSOM II are now also paid in United States dollars. 
35. In paragraph 23, the Advisory Committee recommended that monthly or periodic audits of UNOSOM II be undertaken. 
36. The United Nations recognizes the need for maintaining the highest level of internal control, to ensure compliance with United Nations financial regulations and rules, as well as administrative procedures relating to procurement, inventory control, etc. 
Because of the significant additional risks involved, four separate oversight mechanisms are being considered for implementation in all large peace-keeping missions. 
In order to strengthen the existing two arrangements (external and internal audit) that are being carried out, a full time resident internal auditor has been deployed to UNOSOM II. 
The current resident internal auditor has been seconded from a Member State and is based in Mogadishu with support provided by the internal audit offices in Nairobi and New York. 
The resident auditor will work closely with the Special Representative and keep him informed as required. 
The resident auditor will be independent of UNOSOM II administration with a direct reporting line to the Director, Audit and Management Control Division, Office for Inspections and Investigations in New York. 
It is the intention to add an additional resident auditor to the mission. 
The concerned offices in New York will be informed immediately, as appropriate, in the event of any significant finding. 
37. In paragraph 28 of its report, the Advisory Committee requested that future performance reports contain specific information in respect of the deduction for meals provided to civilian staff receiving mission subsistence allowance. 
39. In paragraph 29 of its report, the Advisory Committee questioned the practice of detailing security officers from headquarters locations to UNOSOM II. 
40. The current practice is that, when the deployment of security guards to a peace-keeping operation is requested, the required officers are released by the Office of General Service, Department of Administration and Management. 
41. In paragraph 36, the Advisory Committee recommended that vigorous efforts be made to negotiate a reduction in attendant charges on leased contingent-owned equipment. 
43. In paragraph 41 of its report, the Advisory Committee recommended that the Secretariat actively pursue the alternatives for delivery of logistical support services at more economical rates. 
44. All of the current logistical support for UNOSOM II is provided by a contractor. 
The current contract expires on 30 September 1994. 
The Organization will be letting the contract for international competitive bidding, for the period beginning 1 October 1994, in order to ensure unimpaired logistical support to the Operation should the mandate of UNOSOM II be extended beyond 30 September 1994. 
(a) The appropriation of $307,690,900 gross ($303,332,100 net) for the maintenance of the Operation for the period from 1 June to 30 September 1994, already authorized by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/239; 
(c) A decision to set off against the apportionment among Member States for the period from 1 May to 31 October 1993 their respective share in the additional unencumbered balance of $2,498,300 gross ($1,920,400 net) for the period ending 31 October 1993; 
(d) With regard to the period after 30 September 1994, provision by means of an authorization at a monthly rate of $67,085,900 gross ($65,696,450 net) and for the assessment of such amounts, should the Security Council decide to extend the mandate of UNOSOM II beyond that date. 
1. The authorized troop strength of 28,000 was reached during October 1993. 
The total number of person/months for the six-month mandate period was 129,520, or an average of 21,418. 
Resources provided in the reduced apportionment were based on an average strength that was 7 per cent lower (19,980) than the actual troop strength. 
3. A UNOSOM II rations contract came into effect early December 1993. 
Limited catering arrangements were also in place for the military personnel at the mission headquarters at Mogadishu. 
The average cost per ration/day for the first mandate was $10.65. 
5. No expenditure was incurred under this heading. 
6. The number of troops emplaced during the period was higher than anticipated owing to the deployment of troops in excess of the authorized troop strength for this mandate period. 
7. The overrun under this budget line item includes the cost of 60 fully equipped armoured personnel carriers, obtained from a Member State at a cost of $13,285,000. 
8. The amount allocated under this heading has been fully obligated to cover potential claims from death, disability or injury of military personnel. 
Presently, the total unliquidated obligation available for this purpose is $74.1 million. 
Claims for death and for disability or injury paid to date total $16.9 million. 
9. The Mission suffered some 383 military casualties during this period. 
Since all claims have not yet been presented by the troop-contributing Governments affected, the total amount obligated will be retained for eventual reimbursement of claims in due course. 
10. The authorized staffing table for the period allowed for a total of 1,436 posts, consisting of 880 internationally and 556 locally recruited staff. 
The international posts comprised of 282 in the Professional category and above, 317 in the General Service category, 239 in the Field Service category and 42 Security Officers. 
The Mission had 378 of the international posts filled as at October 1993 (122 in the Professional category and above, 145 in the General Service category, 100 in the Field Service category and 11 Security Officers). 
In addition, general temporary assistance personnel have been engaged to provide security services, cleaning, maintenance, and so on. 
13. Two people were engaged during the mandate period, resulting in a savings of $876,600. 
16. The expenditures incurred under this budget line include costs from reconciliation conferences held prior to 1 May 1993 as well as conferences held in Somalia during the period. 
17. Of the funds made available under this heading, an uncommitted balance of $41,062,800 is reflected at the end of the period. 
The estimated requirements in this respect amount to $31,278,000, and will be included in the budget estimate for the six months beyond 31 October 1993. 
Rentals in Nairobi, including an office provided in the United Nations compound, totalled $69,000 for six months. 
No rental is presently paid in Djibouti, where a liaison office is co-located with the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP). 
19. Expenditures under this heading include cost of certain contractual services provided through a contractor used by UNITAF prior to 1 May 1993. 
The cost of this unforeseen project, estimated at $2,480,000, as well as the decision taken to continue using the main contractor, are the main reasons for the overexpenditure. 
The amounts are estimated, awaiting billings from the United States logistical support group. 
23. Sixty-seven prefabricated buildings valued at $403,400 were transferred from UNTAC to Somalia in October 1993 at no cost except for freight. 
These units are four-person camps, but not of the type required by UNOSOM II for troop accommodation. The camps will be useful for office and staff accommodation at the zone and sub-zone office outside Mogadishu. 
The programme called for a total of 681 vehicles of which 156 were procured commercially. 
Additional equipment was required for the workshops of the military contingents. 
These were acquired during the mandate period from 1 November 1993 to 31 May 1994. 
29. Only nominal expenses were incurred in the field for cost of repairs and spare parts for the civilian pattern vehicles ($223,000), since these vehicles arrived near the end of the mandate and only a limited number were put on the road because of the security situation in Somalia. 
30. The contractual arrangements for deliveries of petrol, oil and lubricants were effected 31 October 1993 and the bulk of the required petroleum products were provided through the United States logistical support arrangements. 
Limited supplies were obtained through local suppliers and additional charges were received from the prime contractor for distribution costs. 
31. The insurance arrangements for the majority of the vehicles in the UNOSOM II fleet are only now being finalized and premiums, at an annual rate of $209 per vehicle, have only been paid for a limited number of vehicles, resulting in savings. 
32. Provision had been included in the original cost estimate for the hire of 33 commercially rented helicopters and 24 government-provided military helicopters. 
During the period under review, only 24 commercially rented helicopters and 18 military helicopters were utilized, resulting in savings of $8,031,100 for hire costs. 
The delayed deployment and use of fewer helicopters resulted in savings. 
33. The number of fixed-wing aircraft with the Mission consists of three heavy-cargo aircraft, two medium-lift cargo aircraft, one medium-size passenger/cargo aircraft and four light passenger aircraft. 
The total expended on charter of aircraft, including a substantial number of hours in excess of the monthly guaranteed, was $7,042,450. 
34. No provision was made for aircrew subsistence allowance, which resulted in an overexpenditure of $322,400. 
35. Expenditures incurred under this heading were for air traffic control equipment ($579,000), consisting of navigational aids for the airport in Mogadishu, landing lights for Kismayo Airport and ground handling charges for all locations ($135,000). 
36. No provision is made under this heading. 
37. This budget line reflects a total uncommitted balance of $4,808,300 at the end of the mandate period. 
However, the procurement programme for communications equipment was not completed within the time-frame of the mandate and equipment at the estimated value of $2,316,000, is still to be procured. 
Some equipment originally earmarked for Somalia was diverted to other new peace-keeping operation where it was needed more urgently. The outstanding equipment was procured during the second mandate period. 
38. Substantial quantities of communications equipment were transferred from UNTAC holdings. 
The value of the UNTAC equipment transferred as at 31 October 1993 was $961,100. 
Various items, the cost of which is estimated at $2,316,000, were acquired during the second mandate period. 
These purchases were supplemented with transfers of surplus communications supplies from UNTAC in Cambodia. 
The Mission has not incurred any expenditures for parts and supplies for the military contingents of UNOSOM II, for which $1.1 million was budgeted, and this has brought about the saving shown above. 
41. Transfers from UNTAC have reduced the need for commercial procurement and have resulted in the savings shown. 
42. INMARSAT communications terminals were used extensively for internal communications during the first mandate period, awaiting the installation of a VSAT satellite communications network. Heavy user charges were incurred ($495,973). 
Transfers of surplus equipment from UNTAC were also taken into account in executing the equipment portion of the budget. 
44. The immediate requirements of the Mission have been satisfied. 
46. The value of electronic data-processing equipment transferred from UNTAC amounted to $528,000, whereas it was projected in the cost estimates that about $2,600,000 worth of equipment could be made available from that source. 
Additional purchasing was therefore required, resulting in an overexpenditure. 
The postponed procurement of 128 units will be acquired during the next budget period. 
49. The requirements under this heading were lower than originally budgeted for, as some fuel and water bladders were made available from some of the outgoing UNITAF contingent at no cost. 
Other units were purchased in the area at costs lower than budgeted. 
50. The medical units presently with the Mission came fully equipped and there has been no need to purchase supplementary equipment. 
The planned purchase of a standard packet of accommodation equipment for each military contingent member was postponed and this accounts for the savings. 
Additionally, equipment worth $60,000 was transferred from UNTAC at no cost to UNOSOM II. It may be noted that the cost of riot-control gear budgeted for under this heading was charged to miscellaneous supplies. 
55. The requirement for purchase of replacement tents was lower than earlier estimated, resulting in savings. 
The ration contract came into effect in early December 1993 and most food distribution, including provision of cooler/freezer units, was done through the United States logistical support group during the period. 
57. The only budget line under this subgroup reflecting excess expenditures is contractual services. 
The overrun for this item is the direct result of UNOSOM having to continue to use the services of the former UNITAF prime contractor. 
58. The requirements under this subgroup include expenditures incurred for supplies provided by the United States logistical support group. 
The billings were submitted showing major expenditure groups and it may be noted that 95 per cent of the charges are for supplies consumed by the support group itself. 
These supplies were provided at no cost to UNOSOM II other than freight charges. 
60. The requirement for expendable electronic data-processing supplies, including some software, was grossly underestimated. 
Approximately $570,000 was expended for this purpose alone, but the cost of other office supplies and stationery items has been heavy during the start-up period. 
62. The cost of cleaning materials was lower than budgeted for. 
63. About $10,000 was expended for subscriptions ordered through Headquarters for international subscriptions, airlines guides, technical manuals and publications, whereas $31,400 was expended in the field for subscriptions to local area newspapers and periodicals. 
64. Generators are used at all UNOSOM offices and military units for producing electricity. 
Included hereunder were expenditures for body shields, gas and face masks, batons, shotguns, tear-gas and non-lethal ammunition. 
Requirements at this expenditure level ($1,573,000) were not foreseen when the cost estimates were prepared. 
68. General stores provided through the United States logistical support group have been charged to this line item. 
The field expenditure level indicates an exceptional heavy start-up cost ($2,360,558). 
69. No requirements are projected under this heading. 
For this reason, it became necessary to purchase an offset printing machine at the cost of about ($80,000). 
71. The funds made available for the police training programme were fully expended. 
Police stations throughout Somalia were repaired at a cost of $1,512,222. 
A total of $825,442 was expended for supplies and equipment for the police force and $6,470,136 was expended as compensation payments to the auxiliary police force. 
The strength of the force exceeded 5,000 at the end of the mandate. 
72. Obligations have been made for mine clearance under contractual arrangements at the level of $3,317,300. 
The programme started late in the period because of the security situation in Somalia. 
It will continue into the next mandate period. 
73. No requirements are projected under this heading. 
75. Charges for cargo handling and sea-feeder service amounted to $594,100. 
The contractor handles cargo in Mogadishu and Mombasa and arranges sea delivery of equipment and supplies between Kenya, Djibouti and Somalia. 
Much of the supplies and equipment procured in this manner had to be airfreighted, as it was required urgently for operational reasons. 
Chartered aircraft were used in some instances at high cost because of the security situation. 
77. No change. 
78. No change. 
79. Savings resulted from the delay in the deployment of civilian staff. 
80. This amount is derived from item 19 above. 
2. The present revised estimate is based on the assumption that the troop strength of UNOSOM II at 31 May 1994 was 18,900 troops all ranks. 
The phasing-in and out of contingent personnel during the period from June to September 1994 will be as follows: 
Based on the above phasing-in, it is estimated that the average monthly troop strength will be a total of 20,610 all ranks (comprising 16,317 infantry and 4,293 specialists) for the four-month period from 1 June to 30 September 1994. 
3. The mission subsistence allowance payable to all United Nations international civilian staff serving in Somalia was established at $85 per day, effective 1 June 1993. 
A rate of $100 per day has been established for UNOSOM civilian staff assigned to Nairobi and Djibouti which is applicable from the first day of assignment. 
4. The travel by commercial means of international civilian personnel to and from the mission area, including the shipment of personal effects, has been calculated at an average one-way cost of $3,500 per person, or $7,000 per round-trip. 
5. Salaries and common staff costs for international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard cost rates except for international staff on assignment from other United Nations organizations and staff appointed for the Mission. 
Salaries and common staff costs of local staff are based on the local salary scale established for Somalia. 
6. The cost estimate for United Nations Volunteers is based on the phasing-in schedule shown below. 
Fifteen United Nations Volunteers were on board at 31 May 1994. 
7. No provision is made under this heading. 
8. The troop strength at 31 May 1994 was 18,900 as shown in the phasing-in schedule contained in paragraph 2 above. 
The present cost estimate for military contingents is based on a total of 82,440 person/months and 2,514,420 person/days. 
Provision is also made for a usage factor for all items of personal clothing, gear and equipment issued to troops ($5,770,871) for a total of 82,440 person/ months at the standard rates. 
10. Provision is made to pay troops for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per day for up to five days of recreational leave taken during a four-month period of service ($1,082,025). 
11. Provision is made to supply food and bottled water to all military personnel in accordance with approved ration scales. 
Provision is also made for the cost of drinking water at $1 per ration/day for a total of 2,514,420 person/days ($2,514,420). 
The total cost has been reduced by a non-usage factor of 3.5 per cent ($704,038) during absence on recreational leave. 
The present estimates provide for five days for each of 10 trips per month for a total of 200 person/days at an average daily rate of $100 ($20,000). 
14. Provision is made for the emplacement of 3,100 troops and the rotation of 18,900 troops at a cost of $540 per traveller ($11,880,000). 
16. This estimate provides for the reimbursement to Governments for payments made by them to members of their military personnel for death, injury, disability or illness resulting from service with UNOSOM II, based on an average payment of $40,000. 
The cost estimate is calculated at 1 per cent of the average monthly troop strength of 20,610 all ranks ($2,748,000). 
17. No provision is made under this heading. 
19. The restructured mandate of UNOSOM II calls for the strengthening of the disarmament, de-mining and demobilization programmes as well as of the public information programme. 
It is also proposed that a budget section be established in the Division of Administration. 
For these reasons, the present estimate provides for 27 new posts in the Professional category. 
These posts will be deployed from vacant posts at similar levels, taking into consideration the phasing-in schedule referred to in paragraph 5 above. 
The zone directors will report to the Special Representative of the Secretary- General on significant developments in the areas of security, public information, police, justice, political, humanitarian, de-mining, demobilization and disarmament in the regions. 
22. The zones, in coordination with the relevant divisions, will assist in the reconciliation process among Somali groups, deliver humanitarian relief, implement the programme to strengthen the Somali police force, judicial and penal systems and coordinate programmes to demobilize and train militia and youth to participate in mine-clearing projects. 
26. Common staff costs are as detailed in annex X, and provide for a total of 2,741 person/months ($6,445,100). 
29. Provision is made for other official travel between New York and the mission area for liaison meetings and consultations. 
Allowance is also made for payment of travel subsistence allowance to staff members attending conferences outside Somalia and for other official travel to Nairobi, Djibouti and other locations in the neighbouring countries for a total of 800 travel days at $100 ($80,000). 
Travel within the mission area would be by United Nations aircraft. 
30. UNOSOM will continue to use contractual support personnel. 
Provision is made for 100 persons at an all-inclusive fixed monthly rate of $4,200 per person for four months. 
31. Provision is made for the emplacement of up to 200 United Nations Volunteers and for 15 Volunteers who were already present at 31 May 1994 at a monthly rate of $4,200 per person. 
32. No provision is made under this heading. 
All elders will wish to be represented where their clans' interests are involved. 
Owing to the importance of these processes at the regional and community levels, UNOSOM II now has to assist by providing transportation and logistical support for the elders. 
34. Inter-clan consultations will be held to select participants for the National Reconciliation Conference. 
It is estimated that the cost of food, lodging, transportation and incidentals will amount to $200,000. 
The present estimate also provides for costs for the travel of elders and political leaders who will travel throughout Somalia to explain to Somalis all agreements reached at regional meetings and at the Conference ($150,000). 
36. The requirements for the Conference are based on the expectation that the Conference will be held for 21 days and 800 Somali delegates will attend. 
Accommodation and food will be provided to the delegates at a cost of $55 per day for 21 days ($924,000). 
It will be necessary to rent 32 buses at a cost of $100 per day for 21 days and to provide $7,000 in overtime for drivers ($74,200). 
37. A follow-up meeting on the Lower Juba Conference will be held from 26 June to 9 July. 
This will be necessary in order to guarantee the safety and security of the mission headquarters in the Embassy compound owing to the unpredictable security situation in Mogadishu. 
Furthermore, the political situation is at a delicate stage with preparations for political reconciliation in progress, which could be jeopardized by the termination of leases of the rented premises. 
The premises will be rented until it is judged that the political situation has stabilized. 
39. Provision is made for the continued rental of 107 units as well as for an additional 8 units for the accommodation of troops. 
The estimate for the period is summarized below. 
Contracts will be awarded to Somali contractors after competitive bidding. 
The renovations of buildings will include re-roofing, flooring, electrical wiring, installation of basic piping along walls, installation of sanitary facilities, installation of doors, glass and mesh in empty windows to prevent sand and flies from entering the rooms. 
41. The Coliseum building in the University compound will be restored as part of UNOSOM II's role in the national reconciliation process. 
The building will also be used as offices for the Somali Civil Service after installation of the new Government. 
Provision is made for the restoration of the Coliseum building ($350,000). 
42. Renovation work is planned in the zone and sub-zone areas as the civilian operation will expand into these areas during the current period. 
The estimated cost of these restorations is $72,000 for each of seven locations ($504,000). 
The renovated premises will be used as offices for the outposted UNOSOM II operations. 
The building was severely damaged and only one wing comprising two blocks is currently being used. 
It is planned to reinforce the foundations of the units with coral material, provide adequate drainage facilities, lay walkways between the units and provide links between the walkways and the main roads of the compound. 
Provision is made for the reinforcement of the foundations so that, during the rainy season, these foundations will not erode ($300,000). 
45. The estimate includes a provision for building materials to contingents for self-help projects, particularly those outposted to the zones and sub-zones, at a monthly cost of $1,500 per battalion for 30 battalions ($180,000). 
46. The occupation of the newly constructed 800-person camp will require regular maintenance of the facilities in the Embassy compound. 
The premises to be maintained are the UNOSOM II offices, including the Chancery which is used as the offices of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General, kitchen, dining and ablution units, accommodation units, the University compound that houses military contingents and the parking lot at the Swordbase for vehicles. 
Provision is made for routine maintenance for the following premises during the period. 
47. The cost estimate for utilities was previously included under contractual services provided by Brown and Roots Services Corporation. 
Contracts have now been awarded to Somali contractors, after competitive bidding. 
The Corporation inspects the work done by the local contractors to ensure good quality of control. 
48. The emphasis during this budget period will be the expansion of the military and civilian operation into the zones and sub-zones. 
This will require construction of additional premises in 10 locations to be staffed. 
The cost estimates are based on 10 locations at a cost of $200,000 per location ($2,000,000). 
49. Provision is made for the cost of materials to upgrade airport runways, airstrips and for the maintenance of airfields as well as for the construction of a passenger terminal ($3,100,000). 
50. The following projects will be undertaken: 
(b) Repair of the runway and parking ramp at Baidoa; 
(d) Repair of the runway and hardstanding at Baledogle as well as the construction of an airfield fence of concertina wire to prevent cattle and camels from entering the airfield. 
Owing to the heavy traffic at the airport, the spraying of oil is not cost-effective. 
Some repairs are also planned for the runway of Mogadishu Airport as very little maintenance or repair has taken place during the past five years. 
51. Provision is also made for the completion of work started during the previous mandate on the passenger terminal used by Somali nationals at Mogadishu Airport ($500,000). 
The terminal is required for inspection of luggage and cargo entering the country. 
UNOSOM II will perform inspections of all baggage and cargo entering Mogadishu Airport in an attempt to reduce some of the traffic in weapons. 
52. Provision is made for the installation of a flight-following system for aircraft operation in the mission area ($200,000). 
As UNOSOM II operates up to 350 commercial flights per day using civilian aircraft, it is necessary that a flight-following system is installed for safety reasons. 
53. In the previous mandate, provision was made to use a commercial contractor to provide logistic services, including road repairs. 
During the current period, it is proposed to use the same contractor for these infrastructure projects as the contractor had delivered services efficiently and economically. 
54. Provision is made for materials needed to continue emergency repairs and construction already started on main supply routes ($500,000). 
Damaged culverts, drainage and bridges will be repaired as necessary. 
Maximum use will be made of material available locally. Aggregate will be procured as and when required. 
(a) Upgrade and maintain approximately 40 km of the road from Afgooye to Balcade; 
(b) Maintain approximately 253 km of asphalt road stretching from Mogadishu to Baidoa; 
(c) Maintain approximately 8 km of coral aggregate-surfaced road and 8 km of asphalt-surfaced road from Hunter Base to Mogadishu Airport; 
(d) Maintain approximately 4 km of coral aggregate- and asphalt-surfaced roads from inside the entrance of the airport, through the Pakistani and United Arab Emirates camps, through the oil terminal to Newport; 
(e) Maintain approximately 6 km of coral aggregate- and asphalt-surfaced roads at Mogadishu Airport which is not included in paragraph 50 above; 
(g) Maintain approximately 283 km of coral- and asphalt-surfaced roads from the intersection of Mogadishu Street in Mogadishu to Belet Weyne; 
(h) Maintain approximately 65 km of gravel road from Afgooye to Marka; 
(i) Maintain approximately 190 km of gravel road from Baidoa to Bardera, which entails compacting the existing dirt road with gravel; 
(l) Maintain 4 km of Afgooye Road from K-4 circle to the circle at the intersection of the Corso della Repubblica, Mogadishu Street and Viale Garibaldi; 
(o) Maintain 4.5 km of Mogadishu Street from 21 October Road to the circle at the intersection with the Corso della Repubblica; 
(p) Maintain 3.5 km of National Street from the intersection with Mogadishu Street through the Lido Section to Oldport, where the route is called United Nations Street; 
(q) Maintain 4.5 km of Jaalie Siaad Street from 21 October Road to the airport; 
(r) Maintain 5 km of Viale Garibaldi from the circle at the intersection with Mogadishu Street and Corso della Repubblica to Oldport; 
The Mogadishu seaport generates income which is being held in trust for the future Government of Somalia. 
The revenues produced are insufficient to meet the maintenance costs resulting from the heavy usage of the port by the ships transporting military equipment and cargo and supplies for the mission. 
56. It is estimated that materials for the replacement of missing or damaged fenders will cost $350,000. 
The repair and replacement of concrete coping stones and blocks will cost $39,000. 
The replacement of mooring rings on quay walls is estimated at $13,000. 
The repair and painting of 50 electric poles and guards are estimated at $17,000 while replacement of bollards is estimated at $55,000. 
The cost of drilling three tube wells for water is estimated at $40,000 per well for a total of $120,000. 
57. Construction of gates in the boundary wall is estimated to cost $19,000 and construction of sanitary facilities on the north pier is estimated to cost $30,000. 
It is estimated that paving, patching and maintenance of the unsealed area of the south pier, an area of approximately 3 acres, will cost $336,000. 
Construction of a control and signals station will cost $63,000. 
At present, the local Somali employees pray in an open area that is filled with machines that are usually in operation. Owing to the possibility of physical harm and injury, it is proposed to refurbish the mosque at a cost of $5,000. 
Expansion of the military and civilian operation into the zones and sub-zones will require additional drilling of wells. 
62. The current vehicle establishment for UNOSOM II is provided in annex XIX to the present addendum and is made up of 371 United Nations-owned vehicles and 1,924 contingent-owned vehicles. 
Provision is made for the rental of 102 vehicles at a cost of $75 per vehicle per day for 122 days ($933,300). 
65. Provision is made for fuel costs at $1.25 per gallon for the four-month period for 2,465 military and non-military-type vehicles. 
Based on a daily fuel consumption of two gallons for non-military-type vehicles and three gallons for military pattern vehicles it will be necessary to purchase 766,404 gallons of gasoline for military-type vehicles ($958,000) and 90,524 gallons of gasoline for non-military-type vehicles ($113,150). 
66. This estimate provides for the cost of third-party liability insurance carried by the Mission. 
67. Provision is made for 27 B-212 utility-type helicopters. These replaced the previous fleet of MI-17 aircraft. 
The lease of eight Cobra military helicopters will continue. 
Provision is also made for three military-type helicopters, which will be provided by Governments on a reimburseable basis, and five Scout Kiowas. 
71. Provision is made for spare parts for eight Cobra Attack helicopters and five Scout Kiowa helicopters. 
72. Provision is made for the commercial hiring of 13 fixed-wing aircraft. 
76. Provision has been made for four months at a monthly cost of $12,100. 
78. The cost estimate includes $240,000 per month for airfield services such as baggage handling and cargo loading and off-loading as well as passenger manifest and ramp services ($960,000). 
These services are provided by contractors. 
Landing, parking, towing and other fees for airport services provided at airports outside Somalia are estimated at $100,000 per month ($400,000). 
80. Independent means of communications in zones and sub-zones will be necessary owing to the security situation in Somalia. 
In Mogadishu, a second trunking system is required for stand-by use. 
81. Provision is made for spare parts and supplies at $15,000 per month. 
84. No provision is made under this heading. 
85. Provision is made for the purchase of basic office furniture and work stations for 500 persons comprising 300 new staff members and 200 United Nations Volunteers. 
Freight on the equipment is provided at 12 per cent of cost ($48,300). 
86. A distribution of office equipment by geographical location as at 31 May 1994 is detailed in annex VII to the present addendum. 
87. Provision is made for data-processing equipment required to support the additional 226 civilian and 3,100 military personnel to be deployed during the current mandate period. 
88. No provision is made under this heading. 
89. No provision is made under this heading. 
90. The present distribution of existing petrol tank and metering equipment by geographical location at 31 May 1994 is provided in annex VII. 
Provision is made for 50 fuel bladders with a capacity of 50,000 gallons at a cost of $25,000 per unit ($1,250,000) and freight charges at 12 per cent ($150,000). 
These units will replace 4 units of 50,000-gallon capacity and 144 units of 20,000-gallon capacity. 
91. No provision is made under this heading. 
94. No provision is made under this heading. 
Provision is also made to build four water tanks with a capacity of 100,000 gallons ($260,000). 
There are 90 freezers and coolers in UNOSOM II. 
98. Provision is made for spare parts for office equipment at a monthly cost of $50,000 ($200,000). 
It is estimated that parts for generators costing $176,000 per month will be required ($704,000). 
Electrical spare parts will cost $187,500 per month ($750,000) and spare parts for air conditioners and refrigeration equipment is estimated at $27,000 per month ($108,000). 
99. Provision is made to cover the cost of external audit for the Mission during the current mandate period. 
102. No provision is made under this heading. 
105. Provision is made for hospitality at a monthly rate of $2,500 for four months. 
106. Included under this heading is postage for personal mail in respect of military contingent personnel, plus other miscellaneous services, bank charges, legal fees and miscellaneous claims and adjustments for both military and civilian staff estimated at $100,000 per month. 
107. Provision is made for the purchase of stationery and office supplies, local printing, reproduction materials and data-processing supplies, estimated at an average of $100,000 per month for four months. 
108. Provision is made for the purchase of medicine, vaccines, anti-malaria tablets, dressings and bandages for military personnel, as well as for medical and dental supplies estimated at $197,000 per month. 
109. Provision is made for the cost of cleaning materials and other sanitation supplies for the Mission. 
The estimate is based on a monthly rate of $120,000. 
110. No provision is made under this heading. 
111. Provision for this item is included in section 8 (a), spare parts and supplies. 
112. Provision is made for the cost of subscriptions to newspapers, periodicals, airline guides, technical manuals, legal documents and for the purchase of library books, estimated at $3,400 per month. 
113. No provision is made under this heading. 
115. The estimate provides for sand bags, barbed wire and concertina wire, iron pickets for fence-building, steal mottling for building landing pads, gabion boxes, barriers and other field defence materials as required. 
116. No provision is made under this heading. 
118. Provision is made for supplies and services not included elsewhere in the budget, such as butane gas for cooking, gas cylinders, oxygen and acetylene refills, refills for five extinguishers and other expendable general stores at $300,000 per month. 
121. From the commencement of UNOSOM in May 1992, public information activities have been idle or inconsequential. 
Yet, Somalia is a country where fighters will stop local clan warfare for long enough to watch a world championship soccer game on radio or television. 
Throughout the very delicate transitional period that is leading towards permanent peace, public opinion which should have been influenced by a specific, national, coherent message has been abandoned in Somalia. 
The department will now be comprised of three public information sectors - radio and video, print and graphics. 
123. Since the destruction of the Mogadishu radio station, UNOSOM II has been transmitting through a very small (2.2 kW) transmitter for Mogadishu only. 
Programming, which includes news, songs, music and educational programmes, runs for 10 hours each day, 8 hours in the Somali language and 2 hours in Arabic. 
The new AM transmitter, which activates radio production, has improved the quality and range, covering the entire country. 
The section is also involved in producing videos to supplement the constant flow of reliable information on UNOSOM II's activities. 
With the addition of more experienced and more active personnel, Maanta's popularity with the Somali public has skyrocketed. 
125. Maanta is now commonly seen in markets and streets. 
126. The circulation of a second news magazine, the Weekly Review, has increased to 5,000 world wide. 
It is expected that the print section will expand to include documentation booklets and leaflets about UNOSOM II activities in Somalia in both the Somali language and in English. 
An adequate provision is made for this programme under riot control supplies in section 10 (b). 
This approach has proved to be cost effective compared with hiring expatriate firms. 
Experience has shown that the local de-miners facilitate wider and easier access to mine- contaminated areas because of their social affinity with the inhabitants of the affected areas. 
Additionally, heavy overhead costs such as insurance are not borne by UNOSOM II. 
Each project takes an average of one month to complete and it is planned to deploy 12 teams of two persons each per month. 
130. A de-mining school has been set up in Mogadishu and it will initially be managed by expatriates. 
In order to ensure continuity at the expiration of the mandate of UNOSOM II, a local parallel administrative and teaching staff will be recruited to be trained by the expatriates. 
131. Provision is made for each team to be equipped with two mine detectors per month, two helmets with safety visors, one first-aid kit and two fragmentation jackets. 
Two tool kits, including prodders and trowels, will be required for each team as well as a video camera to record locations of mines. 
Provision is also made for satellite-to-ground finders, which determine the exact location and bearings of the mines. 
132. Some 100,000 size D batteries of superior quality estimated to cost $125,000 are also included in the cost estimate. 
134. A start has been made in the Bay Region and projects are envisaged for Bakool, Mudug and the north-east regions. 
A key feature is that the Somalis themselves, through the District and Regional Councils, plan and organize the projects with UNOSOM II coordinating the contributions of donors and providing some funding. 
Demobilization of the militia and their reintegration into society is a longer-term process requiring several years and considerable resources to achieve. 
These opportunities would be the incentive for individuals to join the scheme and to surrender their weapons. There would be no "money for guns". 
The hard core include a small group of full-time, loyal, paid soldiers. They provide the security forces for factional leadership. 
For a typical faction, these could number perhaps several hundred. This group of militia totalled less than 10,000 throughout Somalia in early 1994. 
138. The part-time group comprises infrequently paid but dependable militia who are politically motivated and are reliable for rapid call-up for combat operations. 
They are analogous to reserves, while the Ashamos are militia of different clan affiliation with weak political commitment. 
139. The Auxiliaries are part-time and are unlikely to be paid on a steady basis. There is a strong clan affiliation but not under tight political control. 
The Morians are youths for hire who are under little political or clan control. 
Lack of a military structure would make it especially difficult to demobilize some of these groups, but many would be attracted to job and training opportunities that offered a more secure future. 
141. Most members are young men in the age group between 18 and 25 years with very little training or work experience and many are former nomads. 
Their requirements for demobilization would depend not only on their background and education but also on their regional location. 
Training requirements and job opportunities would vary between the dry, mainly pastoral regions of the north to the fertile agricultural regions of the south. 
The best estimates are that in total there may have been in the order of 135,000 militiamen, including auxiliaries, throughout Somalia. 
For planning purposes it is assumed that 135,000 former militiamen would join the scheme. 
144. For demobilization purposes the militiamen may be divided into three groups. 
Some of this assistance could be in the form of demobilization kits, including food, clothing, tools of trade etc. 
Employment opportunities for this group would be developed through self-sustaining job development schemes. 
145. The programme will include some longer-term vocational training for skilled and semi-skilled workers and high school and university scholarships. 
Training schemes will need to anticipate the requirements of the country as its structures and institutions are rebuilt. 
147. Six programmes are envisaged to start the demobilization process. 
148. This programme will provide the means to assist 30,000 militia to resume their former occupations, e.g., former nomads and farmers. 
Some of this assistance would be in the form of demobilization kits that include food, utensils, clothing and tools. 
149. This programme is aimed at 50,000 militia who were hitherto rural nomadic dwellers with no basic skills who will be given vocational training to enable them to participate in the reconstruction of Somalia. 
They have become city dwellers and will not return to their villages. 
Training will be in the field of masonry and basic carpentry. The understanding is that they will rehabilitate public properties, especially government buildings, and will receive food for work. The cost of this programme is estimated at $750,000 per month for two months ($1,500,000). 
150. This group consists of 5,000 militia who have work skills and others from the previous group who will be given more technical training in the hope of making them a semi-skilled labour force. 
The programme is directed at two levels, namely secondary (intermediate) and higher education. 
It is expected to absorb 1,000 militiamen and to run for three years. 
The cost of this programme for the current mandate is estimated at $250,000 per school for four schools ($1,000,000). 
152. This programme is to be designed within the framework of a comprehensive development plan for Somalia for the purpose of creating sustainable job opportunities for 30,000 militiamen. 
It will rehabilitate farms in the districts of Somalia. 
153. The necessity for launching such a programme in Somalia originates from the fact that the banking and credit system has collapsed. The idea is to support small-scale business so that employment could be generated spontaneously for militiamen. 
The multiplier effect of such endeavours is enormous. These activities could absorb 18,000 militiamen. 
157. Provision is made for the cost of shipping, handling and forwarding charges to and from the mission area at $925,500 per month. 
159. In accordance with the methodology proposed for the funding of posts authorized from the support account for peace-keeping operations, provision is made here based on 8.5 per cent of the total cost of civilian staff costs included under item 2 (b) above. 
160. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under budget line item 2 (b). 
161. The staff assessment requirements provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 has been credited to this item as income from staff assessment and will be credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) A of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNOSOM II budget. 
1. The cost estimates for the six-month period beginning 1 October 1994 are based on the cost parameters provided in annex II, unless otherwise indicated. 
4. Provision is made to pay troops for recreational leave at a rate of $10.50 per day for up to seven days of recreational leave taken during a six-month period of service ($1,732,500). 
5. Provision is made to supply food and bottled water to military personnel in accordance with approved ration scales. 
Provision is also made for the cost of drinking water at $1 per ration day for a total of 4,004,000 ration days ($4,004,000). 
The total cost has been reduced by a non-usage factor of 3.5 per cent ($1,121,120) during absence on recreational leave. 
6. Provision is made for a daily allowance for incidental personal expenses to be paid to all military personnel at a rate of $1.28 per person per day for 4,004,000 days. 
7. The present estimates are based on payment to 10 military personnel per month for a total of 300 person days at the average daily rate of $100 ($30,000). 
8. Provision is made for rotation travel of 22,000 military personnel estimated at $540 per trip. 
9. This estimate provides for payment to troop-contributing Governments for the use of contingent-owned vehicles and equipment furnished to their contingents at the request of the United Nations valued at $45,580,000, as well as for equipment leasing costs at $32,850 per month for six months ($1,971,000). 
The cost estimate is calculated at 1 per cent of the average troop strength of 22,000 for the period. 
12. The proposed staffing table remains the same as that proposed for the mandate period ending 30 September 1994. Provision is made for a total of 861 international staff. 
13. Provision is made for the salaries of 3,000 locally recruited staff based on local salary scales applicable to the mission area. 
16. The estimate provides for the travel of some 86 additional personnel at the round trip rate of $7,000. 
17. Provision is made for up to 12 trips of other official travel between New York and the Mission for liaison meetings and consultations, at an average cost of $7,000 per trip, including travel subsistence allowance ($84,000). 
Allowance is also made for payment of travel subsistence allowance to staff members attending conferences outside Somalia and for other official travel to Nairobi, Djibouti and other locations in the neighbouring countries for a total of 60 travel days at $100 ($6,000). 
19. Provision is made for the emplacement of up to 225 United Nations Volunteers at a monthly rate of $4,200 per person for six months. 
21. UNOSOM II will continue to assist in sponsoring the inter-clan meetings for consultation and assistance in implementing agreements reached at the National Reconciliation Conference. 
Provision is made for four meetings at a cost of $50,000 each ($200,000). 
22. Provision is made for the continued rental of 107 premises. 
The calculation is based on a reduction of eight units for accommodation of troops at the rates provided in paragraph 39 of annex IV to the present addendum. 
23. Provision is made for renovations at 10 locations at a cost of $50,000 per location. 
25. Provision is made for general maintenance and upkeep of office and living accommodation at a cost of $111,200 per month ($667,200). 
26. It is estimated that the total monthly estimated cost of utilities for water production, sanitary and solid waste removal and generators will be $614,000. 
27. Provision is made for construction of 10 premises in the zones at $100,000 per location. 
28. The programme for infrastructure repairs will continue. 
30. Provision is made for rental of 102 vehicles at $75 per vehicle per day. 
32. The service for repairs and maintenance for United Nations vehicles in Mogadishu was contracted to a local contractor at a monthly cost of $62,500 ($375,000). 
35. This estimate provides for the cost of third-party liability insurance carried by the Mission. 
36. The estimated cost for the rental of 43 helicopters for six months is $28,049,800 as detailed in annex XIV. 
37. It is estimated that the 43 helicopters will use a total of 2,894,400 gallons of fuel as detailed in annex XIV. 
40. An amount of $1,500,000 is included for the purchase of spare parts for eight Cobra attack and five Scout Kiowa helicopters. 
41. The estimated cost for the rental of 13 fixed-wing aircraft for six months is $9,546,300 as detailed in annex XVI. 
42. The estimate is based on the usage of 2,259,450 gallons of fuel for the aircraft as detailed in annex XVI. 
44. Provision has been made for the aircraft as detailed in annex XVI. 
45. Provision has been made for six months at a monthly cost of $12,100. 
50. Provision is made for spare parts and supplies at $35,000 per month. 
51. No provision for communications workshop and test equipment has been made. 
52. Provision is made for the following commercial communications: 
61. Provision is made for 200 air conditioners (18,000 BTU). 
67. Provision is made for spare parts for air-conditioning and refrigeration units as well as tools, freon and welding gases and filters to be used for maintenance ($200,000). 
Provision is also made for spare parts for generators ($1,023,900). 
The estimate includes replacement parts required in the electrical units workshop ($18,000) as well as $84,000 per month for the general maintenance of furniture and other equipment ($504,000). 
69. Provision is made for these services using a local contractor at an estimated cost of $5 million per month. 
74. Provision is made for hospitality to local dignitaries in the context of goodwill in the official interest of the Mission at a monthly rate of $2,500 for six months. 
75. Included under this heading are miscellaneous services such as postage for personal mail in respect of military contingent personnel, bank charges, legal fees and miscellaneous claims and adjustments for both military and civilian staff estimated at $10,000 per month. 
76. Provision is made for the purchase of stationery and office supplies, local printing, reproduction materials and computer paper and supplies, printer ribbons and other items estimated at $70,000 per month for six months. 
77. Provision is made for the purchase of medicine, vaccines, anti-malaria tablets, dressings and bandages for military personnel estimated at $197,000 per month. 
78. Provision is made for the cost of cleaning materials and other sanitation supplies for the Mission. 
The estimate is calculated at a rate $120,000 per month. 
79. No provision is made under this heading. 
80. No provision is made under this heading. 
81. Provision is made for the cost of subscriptions to newspapers, periodicals, airline guides, technical manuals, legal documents and for the purchase of library books, estimated at $3,400 per month. 
82. No provision is made under this heading. 
Flags and decals are also required for the period. Fragmentation jackets and helmets for 150 persons are required. 
It will also be necessary to replace uniforms for service personnel, local drivers and mechanics. 
85. No provision is made under this heading. 
87. Provision is made for supplies and services not included elsewhere in the budget, such as butane gas for cooking, gas cylinders, oxygen and acetylene refills, refills for fire extinguishers and other expandable general stores at $150,000 per month for six months. 
88. No provision is made under this heading. 
89. Provision is made for the contribution of articles and photographs to the daily newspaper Maanta and the Weekly Review by freelance journalists ($90,000) and for the hire of transportation for distribution of the publications ($100,000). 
The estimate includes materials and supplies for the newspapers such as ink, correction pens, toner solution, chemicals, large envelopes for distribution of the newspapers as well as spares for printing press equipment. 
90. No provision is made under this heading. 
92. Provision is made for the continuance of the following programmes. 
93. This programme will provide the means to assist 30,000 militia to resume their former occupations, e.g. former nomads and farmers, and is estimated at $6 per militiaman per month for six months ($1,080,000). 
94. This programme is aimed at training 50,000 militia hitherto rural nomadic dwellers with no basic skills who will be given vocational training to enable them to participate in the reconstruction of Somalia. 
95. This group consists of 5,000 militia who have work skills and others from the previous group who will be given more technical training in the hope of making them a semi-skilled labour force. 
The cost of this programme is estimated at $100,000 per month for six months ($600,000). 
96. This programme is expected to absorb 1,000 militiamen and to run for three years. 
98. No further provision is made for this programme. 
99. It will be necessary to provide for inland transportation of the equipment and supplies for 10 battalions located outside Mogadishu to ports or to Mogadishu for repatriation during the Mission's withdrawal from Somalia. 
101. Provision is made for the cost of shipping, handling and repatriating equipment and supplies of 30 battalions. 
This amount is estimated at $925,500 per month. 
104. Staff costs have been shown on a net basis under section 2 (b) above. 
105. The staff assessment requirements provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 has been credited to this item as income from staff assessment and will be credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) A of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in the Fund in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNOSOM II budget. 
a/ G-5, step V, of salary scale (Revision 31, Amendment 1 of February 1993). 
b/ Gallons. 
b/ Gallons. 
b/ Gallons. 
b/ Gallons. 
With the temporary accommodation of Haitian refugees on Surinamese territory, the Government of Suriname gives substance to the views it has expressed in international forums - particularly in the United Nations and the Organization of American States - that it will contribute to the solution of the Haitian crisis. 
The extreme affliction which has been brought upon the people of Haiti under the current military regime justifies the relief measures for these distressed people. 
* A/49/50/Rev.1. 1. On 25 November 1992, the General Assembly adopted resolution 47/30 entitled "Status of the Protocols Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 1949 and relating to the protection of victims of armed conflicts". 
2. Pursuant to that request, the Secretary-General, by a note dated 28 January 1993 and a reminder dated 14 January 1994, invited Member States to transmit to him for inclusion in the report the information requested in paragraph 5 of the resolution. 
3. The present report reproduces the replies received as at 15 July 1994. 
Replies that may be forthcoming will be reproduced as addenda to the present report. 
3. Guided by this desire to contribute to the strengthening of international humanitarian law, and in the hope that the Conventions might continue to be vital instruments, the Government of Bolivia has also taken steps at the national level to implement the Geneva Conventions and their additional Protocols. 
4. The Commission's objectives are to ensure the implementation of the Geneva Conventions and the additional Protocols, and to consider and propose appropriate measures for disseminating and implementing the norms of international humanitarian law. 
The Republic of Hungary has been a party to the Additional Protocols I and II since 12 October 1989. 
Furthermore, the Republic of Hungary made the declaration provided for under article 90 of Protocol I and the instrument of the Declaration of acceptance was deposited with the Government of the Swiss Confederation on 23 September 1991. 
On 16 January 1989, Malta acceded to Protocols I and II Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949. 
1. Romania ratified Protocols I and II Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 1949 by way of Decree No. 224 of 11 May 1990. 
1. Sweden has been a party to the two Additional Protocols since 31 August 1979. 
2. Sweden attaches great importance to the increasingly wide acceptance of the additional Protocols. 
In 1991, Sweden declared that it recognized, without further agreement, the competence of the Fact-Finding Commission provided for in article 90 of Additional Protocol I. It was a great satisfaction to note the coming into operation of this Commission in 1992. 
One of the members of the Commission is Swedish, Judge Carl-Ivar Skarstedt, President of the Ume Court of Appeal. 
3. Sweden has also noted that this Commission declared itself to be willing to fulfil tasks in the conflict of the former Yugoslavia, pending the consent of the parties to the conflict. 
4. Recent developments have shown the importance of adherence to international humanitarian law in armed conflicts. 
The importance of a wide appreciation and acceptance of the rules laid down in the Protocols additional to the Geneva Conventions cannot be overestimated in this context. 
6. On the basis of the Committee's report, the Swedish Government, in the late 1980s, laid down guidelines for the military and the civil authorities within the total defence sector. 
In 1990, the Government enacted an ordinance - the Total Defence Ordinance relating to International Humanitarian Law - with directive rules for the authorities concerned. 
The Council should, inter alia, take initiatives to promote the development, dissemination and application of the provisions of international humanitarian law. 
The Republic of Uruguay acceded to Additional Protocols I and II on 13 December 1985 and made the declaration provided for in article 90 of Protocol I on 12 July 1990. 
By a note dated 15 August 1990, the Permanent Observer Mission of Switzerland informed the Secretary-General as follows: 
On 18 September 1989, the Federal Department for Foreign Affairs sent to the States parties to the Conventions an information note of 13 September 1989 regarding this communication, accompanied by the text of the latter. 
1. On 9 December 1993, the General Assembly adopted decision 48/415 entitled "Review of the procedure provided for under article 11 of the statute of the Administrative Tribunal of the United Nations", which reads as follows: 
2. Pursuant to the above request, by a note dated 28 February 1994, the Secretary-General invited the Governments of Member States to submit the replies referred to above in decision 48/415. 
3. The present report reproduces the replies that had been received as at 15 July 1994. 
Any further replies will be reproduced in addenda to the present report. 
1. The Government of Argentina considers that the procedure for the review of judgements established in article 11 should be abolished, with provision for an appropriate transitional period for decisions currently being processed according to that procedure. 
From a legal standpoint, it is undesirable to retain a system which makes the review of Administrative Tribunal judgements dependent on the decisions taken by the Committee on Application for Review of Administrative Tribunal Judgements, which is not a jurisdictional body. 
In any case, the International Court of Justice, established to settle disputes between States, does not seem to be the most appropriate body to hear work-related cases involving individuals. 
Furthermore, for four decades the system has failed to demonstrate in practice its efficiency as a mechanism for protecting the staff. 
Its use has brought no satisfaction to the applicants and has merely raised hopes, created delays and entailed expenditure of resources. 
In that regard, the Government of Argentina considers that the double-hearing principle is an essential component of any modern judicial system. 
3. The Government of Argentina nevertheless emphasizes the need to establish procedures that do not entail a substantial increase in financial and institutional resources. 
For example, it might be possible to explore the feasibility of having the Administrative Tribunal function as tribunal of both first and second instance, operating either successively in chambers and in plenary, or through a system of cross-review between chambers. 
It could, therefore, not be considered an appropriate substitute for a double-hearing judicial system or an adequate alternative to the abolition of article 11. 
The review procedure provided for under that article, which dates from the mid-1950s, never had any practical effect. 
The abolition should be total, since it is not desirable to maintain a limited application of the procedure (solely for Member States or for the Secretary-General). 
2. The abolition of this article should not pose any problem. 
3. The review procedure provided for under article 11 should not be replaced by another appeals procedure. 
4. The administrative protection of United Nations staff members could be improved by creating the office of ombudsman. 
2. The sponsors are well acquainted with the experience so far in the Committee on Applications for Review of Administrative Tribunal Judgements, which has been for the most part negative, and have not embarked on this initiative lightly. 
Any attempt, however limited in scope, to amend the statute of the Administrative Tribunal warrants careful consideration since it would have a bearing on the protection of the rights of international civil servants, which States are under the obligation to guarantee. 
This protection is a condition for the recruitment of the high-calibre staff needed to carry out lofty missions of the United Nations, to which France has repeatedly affirmed its commitment. 
3. The explanatory memorandum annexed to the request for inclusion of the item (A/48/232) sets forth the basic reason why the procedure established by article 11 of the statute of the Administrative Tribunal of the United Nations is considered unsatisfactory. 
Some further suggestions on how to approach this problem are given below. 
4. The procedure under review may be summarized as follows. 
This committee, which is a political rather than a jurisdictional body, may decide to request an advisory opinion from the International Court of Justice. 
In all three cases, the Court has upheld the decision of the Administrative Tribunal. 
5. The current procedure has given rise to numerous criticisms. 
In the most recent cases (Yakimetz (1987)), six judges gave an opinion and several expressed their sense of relative dissatisfaction with "any case in which a request has been made for an advisory opinion in the context of the article 11 review procedure". 
7. One should not, however, attach too much weight to certain arguments. 
Three cases do not constitute an adequate basis on which to assess the effectiveness of a judicial procedure. 
And the right of referral to the Court could theoretically, by its very existence, motivate the Tribunal, if need be, to show respect for the law. 
9. There is a logic to the present statute of the Administrative Tribunal; it is based primarily on article 10, paragraph 2: "Subject to the provisions of articles 11 and 12, the judgements of the Tribunal shall be final and without appeal." 
It also avoids weakening the authority of Administrative Tribunal judgements. 
11. The limitative enumeration of the possible grounds for challenging judgements (questions of competence and jurisdiction, errors of law or procedure), contained in article 11, paragraph 1, makes the arrangement in question resemble a cassation procedure. 
The discretionary power which the Committee on Applications has to refuse to refer a matter to the Court differentiates this procedure even more clearly from an appeal. 
Consequently, there is no fundamental guarantee of the rights of international civil servants at stake in article 11. 
The question therefore is simply whether an advisory mechanism which thus far has not rendered any great service justifies the lawyers' fees, the often-disappointed hopes, the costs of various kinds and the delays that are sometimes detrimental to the proper administration of justice that it entails. 
12. There is another ambiguity which must be avoided. 
13. The Administrative Tribunal is not a subordinate court like the administrative courts in countries with common-law systems. 
And this is not an anomaly. 
In countries with civil-law systems where a dual-court system exists, as in France, the judicial courts never have to deal with the judgements of the administrative courts, to which applicants may have direct recourse. 
14. As currently articulate, then, this procedure is neither a second stage of jurisdiction nor a form of judicial review and from any standpoint lacks the requisite character for the proper operation of justice. 
15. The question was raised as to what alternative mechanism might replace the one provided for in article 11. 
16. A blanket right of appeal in all cases before the Court or other body clearly seems unworkable, for the reasons cited above. 
Providing no alternative for that procedure might, however, be feasible, since the existing procedure affords virtually no protection at all to civil servants, given the tenor of the judgements rendered by the Tribunal. 
Its only current purpose seems to be to provide lawyers with income. 
This is a fundamental guarantee, which excludes only the possibility of a legal error on the part of the Tribunal - in other words, a misinterpretation of the Staff Regulations. 
It is appropriate for the Administrative Tribunal of the United Nations to implement the rule of law governing the relations between the Organization and its staff, and we cannot imagine a body better qualified to issue such authoritative interpretations and thus to legitimately review its own judgements. 
17. The establishment of a mediator or ombudsman has been suggested in various forums. 
This suggestion has certain merits, but it goes without saying that the ombudsman could intervene only prior to the examination of a case by the Tribunal, since an administrative body obviously cannot supervise the work of a judicial one. 
In addition, the mediator could probably play a useful role in recommending modalities for the enforcement of judgements. 
During the pre-adjudication phase, he might also act as a conciliator. 
The two instances (the mediator and the joint appeals body) would necessarily overlap and could prove unwieldy. 
18. Another problem that ought to be raised is whether recourse to the mediator would be compulsory or optional. 
I will simply state that, according to article 7, paragraph 1, cited above, consideration of the appeal by the joint body is not obligatory "where the Secretary-General and the applicant have agreed to submit the application directly to the Administrative Tribunal." 
Regular use of this option might in fact be one of the causes of the current difficulties. 
In any case, this point deserves careful consideration. 
19. Another approach, which would strengthen the guarantees available to staff members under the statute, also deserves consideration. 
This involves the role of the joint appeals bodies, which have competence for disciplinary matters and the hearing of various kinds of appeals from staff. 
Without, naturally, assuming a jurisdictional role, such mechanisms for early administrative appeal should allow the applicant a real opportunity to seek redress. 
Cases heard by the Tribunal would thus have been given balanced consideration even before being brought before its judges. 
This review, limited to specific sets of circumstances, would supplement the ordinary review procedure. 
22. These preliminary observations are intended to draw attention to the poor operation of this procedure, which seems to suffer from a flaw in design. 
The experience of its representatives on the Tribunal, a close examination of the provisions of article 11 of the statute which established the procedure and a review of the practical application of the procedure since its establishment influenced the Government in taking these successive steps. 
3. In the view of the Government of Ireland the procedure under article 11 has three main and fundamental deficiencies. 
First, the grounds on which an application may be granted are very narrow in scope and legally extremely technical. 
Thirdly, the relief available under the procedure, a request for an advisory opinion of the International Court of Justice, is inappropriate to a dispute on an administrative matter. 
4. During the two terms of recent membership of Ireland of the Committee, none of the many applications received was allowed. 
5. An examination of the results of the procedure over the almost 40 years during which it has been available reveals a similar pattern. 
The conclusion that the Tribunal does not normally err in the manner covered in the grounds for an application, and that it is therefore virtually impossible to upset a judgement of the Tribunal through this procedure, seems inescapable. 
6. In these circumstances the Government believes that the procedure does not serve a useful purpose. 
On the contrary, it tends to mislead litigants who have been unsuccessful before the Tribunal to believing that there is a realistic prospect of upsetting the Tribunal's judgement, and to expending valuable time and resources in fruitless pursuance of that goal. 
Correspondingly the United Nations Secretariat is required to spend valuable time and resources in responding to applications. 
It does not think that these deficiencies could be effectively remedied within the structure of the existing procedure. 
Accordingly, the Government believes there is a very strong case for abandonment of the procedure. 
Moreover it does not deduce, merely from the virtual impossibility of establishing any of the grounds for allowing an application, that the justice of the Administrative Tribunal's judgements in all cases is necessarily confirmed. 
Accordingly, it would be sympathetic to suggestions that other measures should be taken to ensure not only that justice is done but that it is also seen to be done. 
It is not, however, convinced that this can only be done, e.g., by setting up an appeals procedure involving review of the Administrative Tribunal's judgements by a higher judicial body. 
Such a procedure would be more elaborate and expensive than would be justified by the problem, or necessary to resolve it. 
9. The Government believes that any new measure should tend to be more of an administrative than judicial nature. 
In this context it finds the idea of the establishment of an office of ombudsman interesting. 
Anticipated benefits would include settlement of many differences before escalation into disputes, significant reduction in the number of cases referred to the Administrative Tribunal and greater clarity on the issues in cases actually referred to the Tribunal. 
The grounds for such a review could be broader than that set out in article 12 but should not be excessively technical. 
Since its establishment in 1955, no member of the Secretariat and no Member State has successfully invoked the procedure. 
Only 3 out of more than 80 applications to the Committee have led to requests for advisory opinions. 
It is necessary to formulate a procedure that ensures the rights of complainants, without thereby creating unnecessarily complex procedures. 
A process with many review stages or steps does not in itself create a more equitable process. 
As there is no need for overly complex procedures to ensure an equitable remedial process, burdensome procedures which do not provide any obvious additional protection should be terminated. 
A modern United Nations must provide both fair and pragmatic procedures in such matters. 
(a) The Nordic countries favour relieving the International Court of Justice of the potential burden of deciding administrative matters. 
(b) The advisory procedure of the statute of the International Court of Justice does not provide for an appropriate contradictory procedure necessary for an appeals tribunal, which is the International Court of Justice's present role in this process. 
(c) An ombudsman's office or review board could represent a review of the first instance, dealing with potential conflicts at a preliminary stage. 
Such an office would screen cases prior to their submission to the Tribunal. 
An ombudsman's office would have a preventive role providing an early solution mechanism, with the dual role of both reviewer and mediator. 
The office would review whether there is a substantial basis for an application and, if so, mediate between the parties. 
An ombudsman's office would have more direct contact with complainants and provide a less burdensome resort of the first instance. 
Such a legal office must be unquestionably independent with no possible outside influence. 
(d) The General Assembly's Committee on Applications has proved to be a quasi-legal though highly political step in the process. 
One should therefore consider dissolving it, with all functions transferred either to the ombudsman's office or the Tribunal. 
(e) The Administrative Tribunal's function might be transformed and extended. 
3. It is foreseeable that a more expeditious procedure as found in the above two-step approach will consequently improve relations of employees vis--vis the United Nations, through simplifying the means of conflict resolution while also minimizing delay and decreasing expenses for all parties. 
Due to a more flexible preliminary mechanism, it appears unlikely that a grievance accretion would occur. 
This procedure is inadequate, unpractical and political in its nature. 
The Committee on Applications for Review of Administrative Tribunal Judgements ("the Committee on Applications") is explicitly not a judicial (appeal) body, particularly in the light of its composition; 
(b) Judgements of the Administrative Tribunal should be final. 
An internal system of appeal, if need be, might be considered; 
(d) Abolition of the Committee on Applications would also reduce the expenses of the Organization; 
(e) The idea of the establishment of the Office of Ombudsman in the United Nations Secretariat (for its staff) seems to be useful, most suitable and promising and should be further elaborated. 
Therefore, Spain favours the abolition of this procedure. 
2. The Government of Spain therefore supports the replacement of the procedure provided for under article 11 of the statute by another, more appropriate system to protect United Nations staff in their employment relations with the Organization. 
This new procedure should not involve revision of the Administrative Tribunal's decisions, so as not to create the same problems we are trying to avoid. 
Given the limited nature of the function assigned to the Committee and the past experience, i.e., the limited number of applications to the Committee, as well as the failure to successfully invoke the procedure, there are strong grounds for its termination. 
3. Most statutes have a general provision relating to the power of tribunals to review judgements only on very limited grounds, such as the discovery of new facts, as in article 12. 
For instance, the statute of the Administrative Tribunal of the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, the International Development Association and the International Finance Corporation (World Bank Administrative Tribunal) specifically provides, in article XI, that judgements shall be final and without appeal. 
Thus, the proposal to terminate the procedure under article 11 of the United Nations Administrative Tribunal is consistent with the tendency reflected in other statutes towards finality of judgements. 
Sri Lanka could agree, in principle, to the proposal for creating an office of ombudsman to address these issues and which could also act as a "filter" to reduce the number of cases submitted to the Tribunal. 
6. Sri Lanka would agree with the view that retaining a partial recourse to the Committee, only by Member States to the exclusion of staff members, would not be appropriate. 
2. For the reasons given in that statement, the United Kingdom considers that the procedure under article 11 should be terminated. 
The procedure was instituted in the mid-1950s in response to a particularly difficult situation within the United Nations Secretariat in circumstances quite different from those of today. 
It has never helped any staff member or Member State, and serves no useful purpose. 
Any possible advantage in retaining the procedure is far outweighed by the disadvantages (false expectations; delays, costs; inappropriateness of the procedure, both as regards the Committee on Applications for Review of Administrative Tribunal Judgements and the International Court of Justice). 
3. The possibility has been raised of retaining the article 11 procedure, but only for Member States that wish to challenge judgements of the Tribunal and not for staff members (or the Secretary-General). 
The United Kingdom does not consider this necessary. 
Other remedies are available to Member States, acting through the General Assembly itself, if they wish to question or reverse a Tribunal judgement. 
4. In technical terms, termination of the article 11 procedure would be straightforward. 
One possibility would be that the article 11 procedure should apply in respect of Administrative Tribunal judgements delivered up to 31 December 1994 but not to those delivered after that date. 
5. The question has been raised whether some new provision should be made if the article 11 procedure is terminated. 
"1. Decides to amend the statute of the United Nations Administrative Tribunal with respect to judgements rendered by the Tribunal after [31 December 1994], as follows: 
"(b) Renumber the former articles 12, 13 and 14 as articles 11, 12 and 13 respectively, and in paragraph 3 of article 9 substitute the words 'article 13' for 'article 14'; 
"(c) Amend paragraph 2 of article 10 to read: 
'Subject to the provisions of article 11, the judgements of the Tribunal shall be final and without appeal'; 
2. The establishment of new bodies and procedures might further burden an already cumbersome system. 
3. It would therefore be better to keep, but improve, the bodies and procedures already in existence, especially as they have the advantage of being more or less operational. 
4. The task of the ad hoc intergovernmental group will therefore be to propose suitable measures to improve the work of existing bodies and, if necessary, suggest new monitoring procedures and new measures to deal with offenders. 
5. For the recovery of misappropriated funds, penalties might be imposed on the officials responsible, involving either their remuneration or their movable and immovable property. 
Recalling General Assembly resolutions 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960 and 1541 (XV) of 15 December 1960, 
Noting also, in this context, the importance of equitable economic and social development, as well as continued dialogue among the parties involved in New Caledonia in the preparation of the act of self-determination of New Caledonia, 
Welcoming the strengthening of the Matignon Accords review process through the increased frequency of coordination meetings, 
4. Also welcomes the importance attached by the parties to the Matignon Accords to greater progress in housing, employment, training, education and health care in New Caledonia; 
6. Takes note of the positive initiatives aimed at protecting New Caledonia's natural environment, notably the "Zoneco" operation designed to map and evaluate marine resources within the economic zone of New Caledonia; 
8. Welcomes, in particular, in this regard, continuing high-level visits to New Caledonia by delegations from countries of the Pacific region and high-level visits by delegations from New Caledonia to member countries of the South Pacific Forum; 
Having considered the item entitled "Activities of foreign economic and other interests which impede the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples in Territories under colonial domination", 
Reaffirming the solemn obligation of the administering Powers under the Charter of the United Nations to promote the political, economic, social and educational advancement of the inhabitants of the Territories under their administration and to protect the human and natural resources of those Territories against abuses, 
Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples and obstructs efforts aimed at the elimination of colonialism is a direct violation of the rights of the inhabitants and of the principles of the Charter and all relevant resolutions of the United Nations, 
4. Condemns those activities of foreign economic and other interests in the colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories which are impeding the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV), and the efforts to eliminate colonialism; 
6. Reiterates that the exploitation and plundering of the marine and other natural resources of colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories by foreign economic interests, in violation of the relevant resolutions of the United Nations, is a threat to the integrity and prosperity of those Territories; 
7. Invites all Governments and organizations of the United Nations system to take all possible measures to ensure that the permanent sovereignty of the peoples of colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories over their natural resources is fully respected and safeguarded; 
9. Calls upon the administering Powers concerned to ensure that no discriminatory and unjust wage systems or working conditions prevail in the Territories under their administration and to apply in each Territory a uniform system of wages to all the inhabitants without any discrimination; 
2. Aware of the presence of such bases and installations in some of those Territories, the Special Committee urges the administering Powers concerned to continue to take all necessary measures not to involve those Territories in any offensive acts or interference against other States. 
3. The Special Committee reiterates its concern that military activities and arrangements by colonial Powers in Territories under their administration might run counter to the rights and interests of the colonial peoples concerned, especially their right to self-determination and independence. 
4. The Special Committee reiterates that the colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories and areas adjacent thereto should not be used for nuclear testing, dumping of nuclear wastes or deployment of nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction. 
5. The Special Committee deplores the continued alienation of land in colonial and Non-Self-Governing Territories, particularly in the small island Territories of the Pacific and Caribbean regions, for military installations. 
3. Agrees to continue, on a temporary and exceptional basis, funding of the posts authorized in its resolution 48/226 B until its consideration of the report requested in paragraph 10; 
8. Decides that the current 8.5 per cent charge against civilian staff costs included in peace-keeping shall be maintained for the time being and that amounts contributed by individual peace-keeping budgets shall be adjusted to reflect actual levels of expenditure on civilian staff expenses; 
11. Also requests the Secretary-General to use the funds in the support account for only those posts approved by the General Assembly; 
13. Requests the Secretary-General, in preparing future funding proposals for the support account, to review the continued need for all previously approved resources; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations". 
2. Authorizes the Secretary-General to enter into additional commitments up to $1,834,100 under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 for the financing of the human rights activities in Cambodia. 
(b) Disputes involving any official of the United Nations who by reason of his official position enjoys immunity, if immunity has not been waived by the Secretary-General. 
(a) Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session proposals to accelerate reimbursements to troop-contributing countries, and if possible to incorporate lessons to be drawn from the United Nations Operation in Mozambique; 
1. Opening of the Conference. 
2. Election of the President. 
4. Adoption of the agenda. 
5. Election of officers other than the President. 
7. Credentials of representatives to the Conference: 
(a) Appointment of the members of the Credentials Committee; 
8. Experiences concerning population and development strategies and programmes. 
Rule 6 of the provisional rules of procedure of the Conference (A/CONF.171/2) provides that the Conference shall elect a President from among the representatives of participating States. 
Rule 44 provides that all elections shall be held by secret ballot unless, in the absence of any objection, the Conference decides to proceed without taking a ballot when there is an agreed candidate or slate. 
Under rule 6 of the provisional rules of procedure, the Conference shall elect, in addition to the President, 27 Vice-Presidents, and an ex officio Vice-President from the host country, a Rapporteur-General and a Chairman for the Main Committee established in accordance with rule 46. 
The Conference may also elect such other officers as it deems necessary for the performance of its functions. 
In its resolution 47/176, the General Assembly endorsed Economic and Social Council resolution 1992/37, in which the Council decided to convene the Conference in Cairo from 5 to 13 September 1994. 
That Council resolution was endorsed fully by the General Assembly in resolution 48/186. 
Rules 46 and 48 of the provisional rules of procedure provide that the Conference may establish a Main Committee, as required, which may set up subcommittees or working groups, subject to the decision of the Plenary of the Conference. 
Under the same rule, members of the subcommittees and working groups of committees shall be appointed by the Chairman of the Committee in question, subject to the approval of that Committee, unless the Committee decides otherwise. 
The provisional rules of procedure also provide for the appointment of a Credentials Committee (rule 4) and a General Committee (rules 9-11). 
A note by the Secretariat on organizational and procedural matters will be before the Conference for consideration. 
It will include a proposed timetable for the work of the Conference. 
The pre-Conference consultations, to take place on 3 and 4 September, are expected to make recommendations to the Conference on the basis of that note. 
In accordance with rule 4, the Credentials Committee shall examine the credentials of representatives and report to the Conference without delay. 
During the general debate on this item, each delegation will be given an opportunity to make a statement on its national experience in the population and development field. 
The list of speakers will be closed at 12 noon on Wednesday, 7 September 1994, at Cairo. 
At its 30th to 34th meetings, the Preparatory Committee considered and approved for transmittal to the Conference, as orally revised and amended and subject to further consideration of the bracketed parts, the draft programme of action of the Conference. 
It was devoted to the theme "An agenda for development". 
The following main relevant features of current global economic and social conditions were identified: 
While growth has resumed in the world economy overall, it is spread very unevenly and is by no means secure; 
A number of developing countries now play a key role in the world economy, yet the magnitude and spread of extreme poverty has increased greatly. 
Today, more than 1 billion people live in extreme poverty; 
Overall, the gap between developed and developing countries continues to widen. 
It reflects the marginalization of developing countries in respect of the main determinants of international trade, money, finance, technology, and information and communication flows; 
Notwithstanding stronger growth in some developed countries, unemployment rates remain alarmingly high; 
Integration/globalization in the global economy is now one of its fundamental pervasive features; 
Sustainable development needs to be pursued; 
Levels of official development assistance continue to decline. 
There is a crisis of official development assistance characterized by a stagnation, in some cases a reduction, in aid budgets, contrary to the target of 0.7 per cent of gross national product, as agreed; 
Globally, levels of direct private investment in developing countries are increasing, although such investment is spread unevenly and cannot, in many cases, be a substitute for official development assistance; 
While the benefits of the Uruguay Round should be equal to all, they could be uneven initially. 
They will depend, in part, on sound export-oriented policies. 
Their wider or complete realization requires the implementation of the transition arrangements for developing countries and the forging, as appropriate, of greater coherency between trade, monetary and finance policies, as well as the prevention and redress of unilateral actions of a protectionist nature; 
In the present decade, a considerable number of developing countries have implemented trade liberalization measures, such as reducing their tariff rates. 
This is a positive trend, which should be accompanied by similar measures on the part of developed countries where that has not already occurred; 
The debt burden remains a constraint on the development efforts of many developing countries, particularly in Africa and the least developed countries, which continue to experience severe debt-service difficulties. 
This situation continues to impede development efforts; 
The obstacles to economic and social development being experienced in the economies in transition are serious intrinsically and in global terms; 
The need for political agreement among all States to assign priority in policy, actions, and allocation of resources for global economic and social development - that is, for improving significantly the standard of life of the very considerable number of the world's people who live in developing countries. 
A new agenda must be action-oriented, based on a spirit of partnership, and give due attention to national specificities; 
This commitment would be based on recognition of both qualitative and quantitative goals, the need to distinguish between urgent and deep-seated tasks, and the fundamental importance of economic growth and of sustainable development; 
Recognition of the fundamental right to development, as stated in the Vienna Declaration adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights, and of the linkage between peace and development, and recognition that democracy, development and respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms are interdependent and mutually reinforcing; 
Failure to seize this opportunity could have widespread and deeply damaging effects because of the existence of conditions in the world economic and social situation which are global and interlocked; 
Development is a global issue. 
It is essential that all relevant actors be involved in a new agenda - institutions of civil society, non-governmental organizations and the private sector, as well as Governments and international organizations. 
While recognizing the importance of overall economic development needs, action programmes must give appropriate priority to the education, health and welfare of people. 
The economic and social return on investment in their education, health and welfare is greater than that on almost any other comparable investment; 
Among the constraints to development is rapid population growth. 
A new agenda should incorporate clear and effective population policies within the context of overall sustainable development; 
An agenda for development must consider the fundamental role of science and technology, particularly for developing countries. 
It should identify ways and means of improving and facilitating the access and transfer of technology to developing countries; 
Regional economic integration is complementary to multilateralism. 
The process of regional integration should contribute towards an open trading system; 
At the field level, the resident coordinator system must continue to be strengthened; 
A stronger role for the United Nations in development, including in the operational field, is needed. 
The social dimensions of structural adjustment programmes also require further attention. 
The statements made during the high-level segment of the Economic and Social Council, the World Hearings on Development and further consultations with members of the Council, pointed towards issues of central priority for action on an agenda for development. 
This is its central comparative advantage. 
SOCIAL, HUMANITARIAN AND HUMAN RIGHTS QUESTIONS: 
Accordingly, in order to maintain the existing geographical balance, the vacancies arising from the expiration on 30 June 1994 of the terms of office of five members should be filled by the appointment of one member from each of the five regional groups concerned. 
3. The following candidates were nominated by their Governments. 
Biographical information on the candidates is contained in annex II below. 
* Retiring member. 
Has specialized in the areas of socio-economic development planning; women in development issues; gender and development; human resources development and management. 
Has supervised the incorporation of women and development and gender and development components in government policies and is currently responsible for coordinating the preparations at the national level for the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
Is the national coordinator of three co-projects with the World Bank on women's employment, women entrepreneurs and national day-care centres. 
Author of several publications and papers related to women and gender. 
Organized a number of conferences at the national level on issues relevant to women. 
Participated in and represented her country at several international conferences and meetings concerned with women and gender issues. 
Director of the Department of Social Research and Assistance. Specializes in social development and social welfare programmes and services. 
Responsible for the preparation of studies and reports on, for example, social indicators; the effect of foreign child-care personnel on the characteristics of the family; the situation of the aged; the economic and social situation of Bahraini women and other aspects related to the national socio-economic context. 
Has organized a number of symposiums and training courses at the national level on various aspects of social development. 
Has participated in conferences at the international and regional levels related to the situation of Arab women, with special focus on their participation in development. 
Specializes in community organizations and citizens' participation. 
Author of a number of publications related to women, such as female heads of households; rural women and sustainable development; safe motherhood' social aspects of introducing biogas particularly in relation to women, women's problems and urbanization. 
Has also focused on problems related to the child and worked as regional adviser for women's programmes for UNICEF covering the Arab region. 
President/Director, Moroccan Child Welfare League; member, bureau of the Association for UNICEF; Secretary-General of the Association of Friends of Foreign Students in Morocco. 
Has also attended, as a representative of her country, several international and regional conferences concerning women and development. 
Has published a document on China with the International Union for Child Welfare (IUCW), as well as articles on the emancipation of women in the national press and international reviews concerning women. 
Has served for one term on the INSTRAW Board of Trustees. 
Specialized in environmental geography; has vast teaching research and administrative experience in her field of expertise. 
Author of a number of publications related to river basin development; population and development; women and the socio-economic development of Mali population movement resulting from construction of barrages and river basin development. 
Has participated in international encounters related to her field of work. 
Professional experience mainly in archives and public records. 
Participated in various international and regional conferences relevant to archives, and Bahamian history. 
Author of some books and many articles and papers on Bahamian history. 
Has served for one term on INSTRAW Board of Trustees. 
Responsible for policy advocacy and development planning for the enhancement of women's role in national development. 
Has directed graduate programmes in economics and manpower planning. 
Author of numerous research studies, mostly in the field of economics, manpower planning; employment structures; impact of the transfer of technology in Indonesia. 
(a) Requests the Executive Secretary of ECA to allocate additional resources to the subprogramme of the Commission on statistical and information systems development (para. 8); 
(b) Also requests the Executive Secretary to seek additional resources through voluntary contributions for the Commission's subregional development information centres in the framework of the subprogramme on statistical and information systems development (para. 9); 
4. The proposed review was undertaken by the Joint Conference of Planners, Statisticians and Demographers in March 1994, on the basis of a report on ECA's development information activities over a five-year period. 
Its terms of reference include reviewing and monitoring the Commission's work programmes in information systems, and providing policy guidance and advice to the ECA Executive Secretary on the formulation of the biennial work programmes in this area. 
The Joint Conference commended the work that had been done by ECA (namely, PADIS) in the area of information development systems and expressed the view that it regarded the mandated activities as being of high importance to the region. 
It urged that appropriate staffing and other resources be allocated to the subprogramme on statistical information systems development to permit the delivery of planned and approved PADIS activities to member States on a regular basis. 
5. The report of the Joint Conference was submitted to the Conference of Ministers which subsequently adopted its resolution 789 (XXIX). 
The UNDP grant covered salaries of both professional and support staff, and costs of operational activities. 
In 1992, however, UNDP funding of the project was discontinued. 
Since then, the financial situation of PADIS has been precarious despite efforts by ECA to find other sources of funding. 
These posts may be characterized as follows: 
The incumbent will be responsible for overall management and delivery of the subprogramme activities in information systems development, including supervision of operational projects in this area; 
These activities involve coordination of information exchange, and standardization and harmonization of information systems with some 89 institutions in member States, and include the provision of advisory services and the organization of training; 
The incumbent will be responsible for the maintenance and development of ECA's in-house development information databases as well as for supervision of operational projects in electronic communication and database development; 
8. The estimated costs of these posts for the remaining part of the biennium would be as follows: 
9. No provision has been made in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 under section 15 (Economic Commission for Africa) to cover the estimated additional requirements of $274,300 related to the creation of these posts. 
At this stage, it is not anticipated that this amount could be absorbed within the provision appropriated under section 15 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
10. Under the procedure established by the General Assembly in its resolution 41/213, annex I, section C, a contingency fund is established for each biennium to accommodate additional expenditures derived from legislative mandates not provided for in the proposed programme budget. 
Under the same procedure, if additional expenditures are proposed that exceed resources available within the contingency fund, the activities concerned can be implemented only through redeployment of resources from low-priority areas or modifications of existing activities. 
Otherwise such additional activities will have to be deferred. 
11. No activity has been identified for termination, deferral, curtailment or modification under section 15 for the biennium 1994-1995 in order to accommodate the requirements referred to above. 
Emphasizing the urgent need to mobilize fully all United Nations system organizations and other development partners in the global response to HIV/AIDS, in a coordinated manner and according to the comparative advantages of each organization, 
1. Endorses the establishment of a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS, as outlined in the annex to the present resolution, subject to further review by April 1995 of progress made towards its implementation; 
2. Calls for the full implementation of the programme by no later than January 1996, and requests a report, confirming this implementation, to be submitted to its organizational session for 1996; 
3. Notes that further details of the programme are being developed by the Inter-Agency Working Group that has been established by the six co-sponsors; 
6. Urges the six co-sponsors, through the Committee, to initiate, as soon as possible, programme activities at the country level, as well as any other programme elements on which there is already full consensus; 
8. Also stresses that during the transition process, the ongoing HIV/AIDS activities of each of the six co-sponsors should be maintained and/or enhanced, bearing in mind the need for these activities to fit within national AIDS programmes and the general framework of the joint and co-sponsored programme; 
10. Encourages the active involvement of the Task Force on HIV/AIDS Coordination during the programme's detailed development phase, through the direct provision of assistance to the committee, in accordance with the committee's requirements; 
2. The fundamental characteristics that define the programme are as follows: 
3. The objectives of the programme are to: 
(a) Provide global leadership in response to the epidemic; 
(c) Strengthen the capacity of the United Nations system to monitor trends and ensure that appropriate and effective policies and strategies are implemented at the country level; 
(d) Strengthen the capacity of national Governments to develop comprehensive national strategies, and implement effective HIV/AIDS activities at the country level; 
Inter-agency cooperation is vital for ensuring the mobilization of resources and the effective implementation of a coordinated programme of activities throughout the United Nations system. 
The co-sponsors will share responsibility for the development of the programme, will contribute equally to its strategic direction, and will receive from it policy and technical guidance relating to the implementation of their own HIV/AIDS activities. 
7. The programme will be managed by a director who will focus on the programme's overall strategy, technical guidance, research and development, and the global budget. 
The co-sponsors will contribute to the resource needs of the programme at levels to be determined. 
8. Other United Nations system organizations concerned with the HIV/AIDS epidemic may be encouraged to join the programme as co-sponsors in the future. 
At the global level, the programme will provide support in policy formulation, strategic planning, technical guidance, research and development, advocacy and external relations. 
10. At the country level, the programme will provide support to the resident coordinator system. 
11. While the programme will not have a uniform regional structure, it will support inter-country or regional activities that may be required in response to the epidemic, utilizing regional mechanisms of the co-sponsors where appropriate. 
12. Funds for programme activities at the global level will be obtained through appropriate common global means. 
Contributions to the programme will be channelled in accordance with the global budget and work plan. 
These funds will be channelled through the disbursement mechanisms and procedures of each organization. 
14. It is recognized that national Governments have the ultimate responsibility for the coordination of HIV/AIDS issues at the country level. 
To this end, the arrangements of the programme for coordinating HIV/AIDS activities will complement and support national development planning. 
It is intended that the theme group will help the United Nations system integrate more effectively its efforts with national coordination mechanisms. 
16. A programme director will be appointed by the Secretary-General upon the recommendation of the co-sponsors. 
This will follow a search process undertaken by the co-sponsors which will include consultation with Governments and other interested parties. 
17. The composition of the programme coordinating board will be determined on the basis of open-ended consultations, as outlined in operative paragraph 11 of the present resolution. 
In exercising its governance role, the board will have ultimate responsibility for all policy and budgetary matters. 
It will also review and decide upon the planning and execution of the programme. 
Its detailed responsibilities and meeting schedule will be specified in a terms of reference document, which is currently being developed. 
18. The programme will also have a committee of co-sponsoring organizations, which will serve as a standing committee of the board. 
The committee will meet regularly and will facilitate the input of the co-sponsors into the strategy, policies and operations of the programme. 
SOCIAL, HUMANITARIAN AND HUMAN RIGHTS QUESTIONS: 
In its resolution 1979/69, the Council requested the Secretariat to inform the Council and its subsidiary bodies which documents had not been issued in accordance with the six-week rule, with a full explanation of the reasons that prevented their circulation. 
The explanations of delay will be provided by the Office responsible for the delay. 
1. In my report to the Security Council of 12 July 1994 (S/1994/818), I recommended in paragraph 26 that the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) be extended for a further period of six months, to 21 January 1995. 
I also recommended that the strength of the Mission be increased from its current strength of 55 military observers to 136, including the Chief Military Observer. 
2. Should the Security Council approve my recommendation, it is estimated that the total cost would amount to approximately $15.7 million for the six-month period from 22 July 1994 to 21 January 1995. 
The report was adopted by the Committee on 14 July 1994. 
1. The present report is submitted pursuant to paragraph 8 of Security Council resolution 932 (1994), adopted on 30 June 1994. 
2. At its 4th meeting, held on 12 November 1993, the Committee reviewed, among other things, measures for enhancing effective performance of its mandate. 
To that end, six letters, dated 15 November 1993, were addressed by the Chairman of the Committee to Botswana, the Congo, Namibia, South Africa, Zaire and Zambia. 
3. At the same meeting, the Committee also considered a note verbale from the Permanent Mission of Angola containing information on alleged violations regarding material and logistical support to UNITA in violation of Security Council resolution 864 (1993). 
The countries cited in the communication were Zaire, South Africa, Zambia and Namibia. 
The Government refuted the allegations made by the Angolan Government and indicated that no evidence had been found of South African violations of the provisions of Security Council resolution 864 (1993). 
5. Reminders were addressed to Botswana, the Congo, Zaire and Zambia, on 25 January 1994. 
A similar reminder was addressed to Namibia on 11 February 1994. 
6. In a letter dated 17 May 1994, the Government of Namibia informed the Committee of its findings. 
Reiterating its commitment to implement the provisions of Security Council resolution 864 (1993) effectively, the Government outlined the measures it had taken to implement fully the relevant resolutions of the Security Council, particularly with regard to air traffic monitoring and control. 
9. In a letter dated 30 June 1994, the Government of Zambia informed the Committee of the measures it had implemented to curb possible violations of the sanctions regime from its territory. 
The Government assured the Committee of its continuing support and cooperation to the United Nations efforts in Angola. 
In that regard, the Government of Zambia was also collaborating with other neighbouring countries, namely, Angola, Botswana, Namibia and Zimbabwe on the critical issues of defence and security. 
In addition, the Government has been vigilant with regard to the air traffic between its territory and Angola. 
The Government of Lebanon is pleased to report that, since the last renewal of UNIFIL, major positive developments have accelerated the national reconstruction and rehabilitation process. 
Prominent international construction companies have joined Lebanese firms in rebuilding downtown Beirut's new commercial centre and modernizing the national infrastructure, with emphasis on electricity, telecommunications, transportation, waterworks, schools and hospitals. 
Furthermore, my Government is pleased to report that the command of UNIFIL and the Lebanese authorities continue to coordinate in perfect harmony with the goal of deploying the Lebanese Army throughout the south of the country up to its internationally recognized boundaries. 
However, in spite of these positive developments, Israel's occupation of the south and continued aggressions against Lebanon and it citizens remain the major obstacle to national recovery. 
Sustained violations of Lebanese sovereignty and territorial integrity include the abduction to Israel of a Lebanese citizen from his home on 21 May 1994 in defiance of international law and basic human rights, and daily attacks on the south and interior of Lebanon. 
The bloodiest of these occurred on 2 June 1994 when the Israeli military pounded areas of the eastern Bekaa with cluster bombs, fragmentation bombs, napalm bombs and perforation bombs, killing 60 people and seriously wounding more than 100. 
It was Lebanon's clear understanding that the Middle East peace process would provide the framework in which Israel would implement Council resolution 425 (1978). 
In view of Israel's continued aggressions against Lebanon and their threat to the peace process, it must be underscored that the implementation of Security Council resolution 425 (1978) remains the only way to stop the violence in southern Lebanon. 
This would enable the Lebanese Government to establish law and order throughout the entire south of the country by extending its authority up to its internationally recognized boundaries. 
In this context, UNIFIL represents the international community's commitment to Lebanon and to the restoration of its full sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
Its support and humanitarian assistance are vital to the civilian population, but cannot be a substitute for the fulfilment of its original mandate as stipulated in resolution 425 (1978). 
UNIFIL's role as an interim force is to ensure the withdrawal of Israeli forces from Lebanon and to assist the Government of Lebanon in re-establishing its legitimate and effective authority in the area, through its army and internal security forces. 
I have the honour to transmit herewith the final documents of the G-7 Summit, held at Naples from 8 to 10 July 1994. They consist of the Summit communiqu (annex I) and the Chairman's statement (annex II). 
New forms of international interaction are having enormous effects on the lives of our peoples and are leading to the globalization of our economies. 
Fifty years ago, at Bretton Woods, visionary leaders began to build the institutions that provided our nations with two generations of freedom and prosperity. 
As we approach the threshold of the twenty-first century, we are conscious of our responsibility to renew and revitalize these institutions and to take on the challenge of integrating the newly emerging market democracies across the globe. 
New jobs have been created, and in more and more of our countries people are getting back to work. 
Inflation is now at the lowest levels in over three decades and the conditions are in place for strong and lasting non-inflationary growth. 
Therefore we reconfirm the growth strategy we agreed in Tokyo. 
We call on our finance ministers to cooperate closely to keep recovery on track and we have asked them to enhance the ongoing process of multilateral surveillance and policy cooperation. 
We also encourage stronger cooperation between our appropriate authorities to respond to the growing integration of the global capital markets. 
But unemployment remains far too high, with over 24 million unemployed in our countries alone. 
Following the jobs conference in Detroit and the analysis of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) we have identified the actions we need to take. 
We will work for growth and stability, so that business and individuals can plan confidently for their future. 
We will build on the present recovery by accelerating reforms so as to improve the capacity of our economies to create jobs. 
Both of these elements are essential in order to achieve a lasting reduction in the level of unemployment. 
We will concentrate on the following structural measures. 
We will: 
(b) Reduce labour rigidities which add to employment's costs or deter job creation, eliminate excessive regulations and ensure that indirect costs of employing people are reduced wherever possible; 
(c) Pursue active labour market policies that will help the unemployed to search more effectively for jobs and ensure that our social support systems create incentives to work; 
(d) Encourage and promote innovation and the spread of new technologies including, in particular, the development of an open, competitive and integrated world-wide information infrastructure; we agreed to convene in Brussels a meeting of our relevant ministers to follow up these issues; 
(e) Pursue opportunities to promote job creation in areas where new needs now exist, such as quality of life, and protection of the environment; 
(f) Promote competition, through eliminating unnecessary regulations and through removing impediments to small- and medium-sized firms. 
For the implementation of this programme we call for the active involvement of business and labour and the support of our people. 
Opening markets fosters growth, generates employment and increases prosperity. 
We call on the World Trade Organization, the International Monetary Fund (IMF), the World Bank and OECD to cooperate within their own areas of responsibility. 
On new international trade issues we encourage work under way in OECD to study the interaction of international trade rules and competition policies. 
We welcome the work on the relation between trade and environment in the new World Trade Organization. 
We call for intensified efforts to improve our understanding of new issues including employment and labour standards and their implications for trade policies. 
In our meeting next year we will review progress on these issues. 
Environment is a top priority for international cooperation. 
Environmental policies can contribute to enhancing growth, employment and living standards, for example through investments in appropriate technologies, energy efficiency improvements and cleaning-up polluted areas. 
We urge the multilateral development banks to continue making progress in promoting local participation and incorporating environmental considerations into their programmes. 
We support the work of the Commission on Sustainable Development in reviewing progress in the implementation of the Rio process. 
We look forward to the implementation of the Conventions already concluded, in particular those on biological diversity and climate change, and in this respect we will work for the success of the forthcoming conferences on these subjects in Nassau and Berlin. 
We welcome the recent conclusion of the Convention on desertification and the results of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, which add to the framework agreed in Rio. 
We are determined to speed up the implementation of our national plans called for under the United Nations Convention on Climate Change and we will each report what we have achieved at next year's Summit. 
We also recognize the need to develop steps for the post-2000 period. 
We welcome the economic progress of many developing countries. 
We are concerned, however, by the stagnation and continued poverty in some countries, particularly in Africa. 
Since rapid population growth has aggravated poverty in many countries, we stress the importance of a positive outcome of the International Conference on Population and Development, to be held at Cairo. 
We are encouraged by significant private capital flows to developing countries and by the efforts of many of these countries, particularly in Latin America and Asia, to increase trade among themselves. 
We call on the World Bank as well as the regional development banks to strengthen their efforts to reinforce private capital flows to the developing world while providing growing resources for health, education, family policies and environmental protection. 
Where appropriate, we favour a reduction in the stock of debt and an increase in concessionality for those countries facing special difficulties. 
In addition, we agree to explore ways to mobilize more effectively the existing resources of the international financial institutions to respond to the special needs of countries emerging from economic and political disruption and the poorest, most indebted countries. 
In the Middle East, economic development is essential to underpin the peace process. 
Thus, along with others, we are providing financial and technical assistance to the Palestinian Authority and are working to promote cooperation and development in the region. 
We warmly welcome South Africa's transition to full democracy. 
This will open up new opportunities for trade and inward investment. 
We will provide further assistance to help strengthen economic and social development, in particular for the poorest groups. 
We also welcome the adjustment measures taken by the countries in the CFA franc area after the recent devaluation and the prompt support from the international community. 
An effective framework for coordinated action is now in place. 
Some near-term safety improvements are on the way. 
More needs to be done and longer-term actions must be carried out. 
We remain committed to the existing international initiatives to promote an early closure of high risk reactors. 
The closure of Chernobyl would be accompanied by the early completion of three new reactors to adequate safety standards, by comprehensive reforms in the energy sector, increased energy conservation and the use of other energy sources. 
In this context we welcome the contribution by the European Union. 
In addition, loans should be provided by the international financial institutions. 
We call on other donors and international financial institutions to join us in supporting this action plan and will review progress regularly. 
We wish to see a stable and independent Ukraine. 
We look forward to Ukraine's accession to the non-proliferation Treaty as a non-nuclear-weapon State. 
Genuine reform is the only way to improve the economy. 
We urge the Government of Ukraine to design and implement rapidly stabilization and structural reforms, including price liberalization and privatization. 
This would provide the basis for IMF lending and for substantial loans by the World Bank and the European Bank for Reconstruction and Development. 
We are committed to support comprehensive reform efforts through substantial technical and financial assistance and by facilitating improved access to our markets for Ukrainian products. 
With a renewed commitment to comprehensive market reform, Ukraine could gain access to international financing of over $4 billion in the course of a two-year period following the commencement of genuine reforms. 
We are encouraged by the commitment to reform, both political and economic, of the Russian leadership and by the progress made so far. 
The approach we endorsed in Tokyo last year is producing results. 
We welcome the agreement with IMF on an economic programme and the recent series of loan agreements with the World Bank and the European Bank for Reconstruction and Development. 
We encourage the Russian Federation to work with the international financial institutions to stabilize the economy, reinforce the reform process, and reduce social hardship. 
The increases in IMF limits, provision of SDRs to new IMF members and acceleration of World Bank lending that are now under consideration will significantly augment the ability to support Russian reform efforts. 
The recently agreed comprehensive rescheduling of the Russian Federation's 1994 debt obligations will also help. 
Mobilizing domestic savings for productive use and attracting foreign direct investment will be crucial to the success of the Russian Federation's reforms. 
We therefore urge that country to improve the legal and institutional framework for private investment and for external trade. 
We ourselves will continue to work with the Russian Federation towards GATT membership, in order to advance its integration into the world economy and further improve access to our markets for Russian products. 
We are alarmed by the growth of organized transnational crime, including money laundering, and by the use of illicit proceeds to take control of legitimate business. 
We are determined to strengthen international cooperation to address this situation. 
We welcome the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime to be held in Naples next October. 
Ultimate success requires that all Governments provide for effective measures to prevent the laundering of proceeds from drug trafficking and other serious crime or offences which generate a significant amount of proceeds. 
Our discussions this year have convinced us of the benefits of a less formal summit procedure, as we agreed in Tokyo last year. 
Next year we look forward to an even more flexible and less formal summit. 
This partnership, which is a reflection of the reforms that have taken place in the Russian Federation, reaffirms our wish to tackle together today's problems in a constructive and responsible manner. 
The parties should refrain from any military action. 
We have welcomed the Israeli-Palestinian Declaration of Principles and the signing of the Gaza-Jericho agreement as a first step in its implementation. 
Progress on the other bilateral tracks and in the multilateral negotiations is now essential in order to achieve a lasting and comprehensive settlement of the Arab-Israeli dispute and a wider process of peace and cooperation in the whole Middle East/Mediterranean region. 
We support the efforts of reconstruction of a prosperous and independent Lebanon. 
We reiterate our resolve to enforce full implementation of each and every relevant United Nations Security Council resolution concerning Iraq and the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya until they are complied with, and recall that such implementation would entail the reassessment of sanctions. 
We call upon the Government of the Islamic Republic of Iran to participate constructively in international efforts for peace and stability and to modify its behaviour contrary to these objectives, inter alia, with regard to terrorism. 
We support the Government of Algeria's decision to move forward on economic reforms, which must be pursued with determination, while urging Algerian leaders to continue a political dialogue with all elements of Algerian society rejecting violence and terrorism. 
We condemn the recent massacre of Italian sailors and other victims, and express our condolences to their families. 
International obligations, including sovereignty and territorial integrity, should be respected. 
We salute the achievement of the people of South Africa in ending apartheid by constitutional means, committing ourselves to assist the new Government in its efforts to construct a stable and prosperous democracy. 
At the same time we are painfully aware of the humanitarian tragedy affecting many African countries and we will do our utmost to help them. 
We are particularly appalled by the situation in Rwanda and call for uninterrupted continuation of the commendable humanitarian action carried out by France through the rapid deployment of UNAMIR II. 
We support efforts to implement the settlement in Angola. 
Proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and missiles is one of the most serious threats to international peace and security. 
We declare our unequivocal support for the indefinite extension of the Treaty in 1995. 
We underline the importance of continuing nuclear arms reduction, and confirm our commitment to achieve universal, verifiable and comprehensive treaties to ban nuclear tests and the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons. 
We agree to cooperate to prevent nuclear smuggling. 
We assign priority to the problems of anti-personnel land-mines, including efforts to curb their indiscriminate use, halt their export, assist in their clearance world wide. 
We encourage non-proliferation efforts in the Middle East and South Asia. 
The United Nations has a central role in preventive diplomacy as well as in peace-keeping, peacemaking, post-conflict peace-building. 
It is essential that all such activities be fully mandated, effectively planned and organized, and be financed to meet the demands placed on them. 
All United Nations Members have clear responsibilities in that regard and must fulfil them. 
Arrears must be eliminated and dues paid promptly and in full, while a more equitable scale of assessments should reflect changes in the world economy and in United Nations membership. 
The United Nations reform must continue in order to ensure efficiency, streamlining of functions and cost-effectiveness. 
Regional organizations can make a significant contribution in the field of preventive diplomacy and peace-keeping, fully consistent with the United Nations Charter as well as relevant documents of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
We stress the importance of the consent of all parties in peace-keeping operations, and reiterate the need to respect in all cases sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
The CSCE Budapest summit in December should be an important landmark in the process of enhancing the role and capabilities of CSCE. 
In the Asia/Pacific area, we welcome the beginning of regional security dialogue, in particular in the ASEAN Regional Forum. 
We condemn terrorism in all its forms, especially when State-sponsored, and reaffirmed our resolve to cooperate in combating it with determination. 
We call upon all countries involved to renounce support for terrorism, including financial support, and to take effective action to deny the use of their territory to terrorist organizations. 
We stress that organized crime and narcotics trafficking are a threat to political as well as economic and social life, and we call for increased international cooperation. 
President Yeltsin presented his country's views on global economic and security issues. 
We intend to cooperate on such topics as transnational crime, money laundering, and nuclear safety. 
Looking forward to Halifax, we shall continue to cooperate closely in order to increase the conditions for maintaining peace and stability in the world. 
As authorized by the Security Council, the mission would comprise 567 United Nations police monitors and a military construction unit with a strength of approximately 700, including 60 military trainers. 
5. In my report of 28 June 1994 (S/1994/765), I noted that the further deterioration of the situation in Haiti had substantially changed the circumstances under which the original UNMIH was planned. 
It had become clear by then that 1,200 lightly armed military and civilian police personnel, could not by themselves ensure implementation of the mandate entrusted to UNMIH in the conditions which would be likely to exist immediately after the departure of the senior military leadership. 
6. In its resolution 933 of 30 June 1994, the Security Council requested me to report as soon as possible, but not later than 15 July 1994, specific recommendations on the reconfiguration and strengthening of UNMIH including the strength, composition, cost and duration of the mission. 
7. The tasks to be undertaken by an expanded force would be those originally entrusted to UNMIH by the Security Council in its resolution 867 (1993), together with the new tasks referred to in paragraph 3 of its resolution 933 (1994). 
8. For many years, Haiti has endured a political and social climate characterized by widespread violations of human rights and other incidents of violence. 
The deployment of the expanded force, and its provision of assistance to the legitimate authorities in the maintenance of public order, are likely, therefore, to take place in a disturbed and violent environment. 
It would be required to help the legitimate authorities bring such violence under control, if the law and order resources available to them were not adequate to the task. 
Given these law-and-order aspects of the expanded force's tasks, it would be necessary for the Security Council to act under Chapter VII of the Charter in authorizing its mandate. 
(a) To control all main points of entry, seaports and the airport of Port-au-Prince, as well as main supply routes, so that the various elements of the international presence, including the force itself, could move freely in and out of the country and within it; 
(ii) The provision of security for Haitian government officials and key installations; 
(iii) Assuring public order, including the disarmament of paramilitary groups; 
(c) To professionalize the Armed Forces of Haiti and to enhance their non-combat capabilities; 
(d) To establish a new police force separate from the Armed Forces as envisaged in the Police Bill, which it is assumed would be ratified by the Haitian Parliament at the earliest opportunity; 
The assistance by the military component of UNMIH in the assurance of public order would be as described in paragraph 9 above and would not extend to other law and order duties, such as the arrest, detention and prosecution of individuals. 
The only exception would be the detention of individuals who attacked members of the force, but such detentions would be for only a brief period until the individuals concerned could be handed over to an appropriate Haitian authority. 
10. In addition to the capacity required for the above-mentioned tasks, the force would need to be able to conduct operations in what could be hostile conditions. 
(c) An offshore reserve of 3,500 troops, including a marine amphibious unit and two infantry battalions; 
(d) A group of about 60 military trainers; 
(e) A civilian police component of about 550 personnel. 
12. The proposed concept of operations envisages two phases: 
(a) In phase one, the force would establish a secure and stable environment by providing assistance to the legitimate authorities as specified in paragraphs 9 (a) and (b) above. 
The reserve forces would be utilized only if necessary; 
(b) In phase two, the force would begin to implement those aspects of the Governors Island Agreement for which UNMIH was originally created, namely the modernization of the armed forces and the police as specified in paragraphs 9 (c) and (d) above. 
This phase would be initiated as soon as a secure and stable environment was established. 
Depending on conditions then existing and on progress made in professionalizing the Armed Forces of Haiti and forming the new police force, the troops deployed in phase one would progressively be reduced to the level required to maintain that environment. 
Pending its creation and training, police elements in the force would provide advice and assistance for the purposes of improving the functioning of the existing security forces and would monitor the latter's performance, ensuring that it conformed with human rights standards. 
The expanded force would also require civilian personnel in various support functions. 
Additional international civilian personnel would be needed to assist the legitimate authorities in holding legislative elections, though this task might perhaps be better entrusted to a civilian operation rather than to an armed force. 
15. I have considered three options for the establishment of an expanded force along the lines mentioned above. 
16. The first option would be for the Security Council to expand the existing force (UNMIH) and give it a revised mandate covering the additional tasks envisaged in resolution 933 (1994). 
17. UNMIH would be under the command of the United Nations, vested in the Secretary-General, under the authority of the Security Council. 
It would be headed by my Special Representative. 
Its military component would be headed by a Force Commander and the civilian police component by a Police Commissioner, both responsible directly to my Special Representative. 
Recent experience suggests that it is extremely unlikely that sufficient troops and police personnel would be available to permit deployment of the force on this basis in the urgent time scale required. 
19. Even if enough troops could be found, their deployment with the necessary equipment would be likely to take three to six months. 
It therefore seems impossible to envisage the expansion of UNMIH in a time scale which would permit its immediate deployment as soon as the senior military leadership leaves Haiti. 
For the reasons given above, it would not be possible to implement such a decision without offending certain well-tried principles of United Nations military operations which have been respected in other recent situations. 
Moreover, failure to implement the decision because of the difficulties mentioned above would damage the credibility of the United Nations. 
In these circumstances, I have felt it necessary to examine other options that would conform with the Charter, with past practice and with established principles. 
The Member States could be either an ad hoc group formed for the purpose of creating a multinational force or the members of OAS, who could decide to set up an inter-American force. 
This option has the advantage of not requiring any limit on the proportion of the force to be contributed by a single country. 
22. The third option would be to entrust phases one and two of the operation (see para. 12 above) to different forces. 
Phase one would be undertaken by a multinational or inter-American force authorized by the Security Council under Chapter VII of the Charter, as envisaged in the second option, with the mandate of establishing a secure and stable environment. 
24. The situation in Haiti has deteriorated to an intolerable extent. 
In these distressing circumstances, I fully support the Security Council's wish, as expressed in resolution 933 (1994), to plan urgently for effective action to bring this situation to an end and restore the legitimate authorities. 
25. As the present report makes clear, the mandate envisaged in resolution 933 (1994) is not an easy one and would require the deployment, for a period of unforeseeable duration, of a very large international force. 
Regrettably, the assembly, equipment and deployment of such a force by the United Nations in the time scale required (option one) is beyond the present capability of the Organization. 
26. If, therefore, the Council confirms its decision in favour of a force with the mandate envisaged in resolution 933 (1994), it will have to seek the cooperation of another entity whose capacity and procedures would permit the timely formation and deployment of such a force. 
27. Alternatively, the Council could decide to divide the work between a multinational or inter-American force and UNMIH (option three). 
28. I should like to make one final observation. 
Extensive and essential though they are, the activities discussed in the present report would form only part of the support and assistance which Haiti will need from the international community as soon as the legitimate authorities are restored. 
If the proposals put forward in the present report are accepted, the Security Council will implicitly commit the international community to a long-term continuing programme of support to Haiti. 
It is a well-known fact that since the beginning of the aggression against Bosnia and Herzegovina, Turkey has played a very constructive role, not only in Bosnia and Herzegovina but in the wider Balkan region. 
If the grounds for the refusal to facilitate the visit of President Demirel to Sarajevo was a threat from Karadzic's Serbs, then acceptance of such threats would inevitably lead to the de facto recognition and legalization of terrorism in international practice. 
"(i) The Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services shall be an expert in the fields of accounting, auditing, financial analysis and investigations, management, law or public administration; 
"(ii) The Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services shall be appointed by the Secretary-General, following consultations with Member States, and approved by the General Assembly. 
"(iii) The Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services shall serve for one fixed term of five years without possibility of renewal; 
"(iv) The Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services may be removed by the Secretary-General only for cause and with the approval of the General Assembly; 
"The Office shall assist the Secretary-General in implementing the provisions of Article V of the Programme Planning Regulations on 'Monitoring of programme implementation'. 
"The Office shall investigate reports of violations of United Nations Regulations, Rules and pertinent administrative issuances and transmit to the Secretary-General the results of such investigations together with appropriate recommendations to guide the Secretary-General in deciding on jurisdictional or disciplinary action to be taken; 
"b. The Office shall report to the Secretary-General as and when necessary but at least twice yearly on the implementation of recommendations addressed to the programme managers in accordance with the procedures referred to above; 
"c. The Secretary-General shall facilitate the prompt and effective implementation of the approved recommendations of the Office, and inform the General Assembly of actions taken in response thereto; 
"The Office of Internal Oversight Services may advise programme managers on the effective discharge of their responsibilities, provide assistance to programme managers in implementing recommendations, ascertain that programme managers are given methodological support and encourage self-evaluation; 
"(ii) The Office shall also submit to the Secretary-General for transmittal as received to the General Assembly, together with separate comments the Secretary-General deems appropriate, an annual analytical and summary report on his activities for the year; 
(c) Request the Secretary-General to ensure that the Office has procedures in place that provide for direct confidential access of staff members to the Office and for protection against repercussions, for the purposes of suggesting improvements for programme delivery and reporting perceived cases of misconduct; 
(e) Decide that the Office of Internal Oversight Services shall be financed from appropriations approved under section 31, Office for Inspections and Investigations, of the programme budget for 1994-1995; 
2. Should the General Assembly adopt the draft resolution, the Secretary-General would, following consultations with Member States and approval by the General Assembly, appoint an Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services. 
In carrying out his responsibilities and in fulfilling the functions enumerated above, the Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services would draw on the staff and other resources currently assigned to the Office of Inspections and Investigations. 
The related functions, as now carried out by the Office of Inspections and Investigations, are organized as outlined below. 
4. The monitoring functions of the Office indicated in paragraph 1 (c) (i) of the draft resolution, are undertaken by the Central Monitoring and Inspections Unit. 
6. The activities undertaken by the Central Monitoring and Inspection Unit are described in paragraph 25B.32 of Section 25B of the programme budget for 1994-1995. 
In addition, reports will be prepared on the findings of inspections, along with recommendations for changes as appropriate. 
Ad hoc inspection reviews of specific programmes and organizational units will be conducted with the object of quick identification of problems and of making recommendations for appropriate measures. 
7. The internal audit functions of the Office are indicated in paragraph 1 (c) (ii) of the draft resolution. 
8. Activities in the area of internal audit consist of those enumerated under Section 25G of the Programme Budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
9. The compliance function used to be discharged as part of the audit review of activities and operations of the Organization. 
In addition to examining the extent of compliance with audit recommendations, work in the biennium 1994-1995 will expand to cover periodic reviews of measures taken to implement recommendations made by the Board of Auditors and those made as a result of audits, inspections and investigations. 
11. The Central Evaluation Unit will undertake the functions of the Office described in paragraph 1 (c) (iii) of the draft resolution. 
The Unit will undertake activities indicated under the provision of article VI (Evaluation) of the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
12. The new inspections functions will be undertaken by the Central Monitoring and Inspection Unit, as indicated in paragraph 5 above. 
Self-evaluation activities will also be undertaken by the Central Monitoring and Inspection Unit. 
13. Paragraph 1 (c) (iv) of the draft resolution sets out the investigations function of the Office. 
The activities carried out by the Investigations Unit consist of investigating reports of misconduct, malfeasance, deliberate mismanagement, abuses or violations of United Nations regulations and pertinent administrative issuances, including non-compliance with internal control procedures. 
14. Activities also focus on assessing the potential within programme areas for fraud and other violations through the analysis of systems of control in high-risk operations as well as offices away from Headquarters. 
On the basis of this analysis, recommendations are made for corrective action to minimize the commission of such violations. 
Procedures will also be established to ensure that falsely accused staff members are cleared fully and that disciplinary measures are taken in cases where evidence of wrongdoing is conclusive. 
* Post loaned from section 25 pending action of the General Assembly. 
The net additional cost of upgrading this post to the Under-Secretary-General level is estimated at $17,400. 
Any requisite transfer of resources between sections would be reflected in the first performance report for the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
* The text of the Regulations may be consulted in room S-3545. 
1. Many countries are confronted with depressed levels of economic growth and a lack of income-generating opportunities for their growing populations. 
The problem is of particular relevance for those developing countries that depend on commodities for their export earnings. 
The general and long-term downward trend in the real prices for commodities and a narrow basis for economic growth exacerbate concern about the economic prospects for many of them. 
Excessive dependence on a limited number of commodities makes these countries extremely vulnerable to events which take place in international commodity markets and are outside their control. 
2. Moreover, the primary sector is often divorced from the rest of the economy, with limited linkages to other sectors. 
3. In the context of their development programmes, many countries make considerable efforts to reduce their dependency on the commodity sector. 
The aim is to shift to exports of higher-priced and processed products, thus increasing the value added, and to make their economies less vulnerable to instability in world commodity markets. 
More intensive linkages between the commodity sector and other sectors of the economy, which have direct and indirect as well as static and dynamic benefits for growth and development, are also sought. 
5. In this framework, the present report: 
(a) Assesses the situation in the world commodity markets in the early 1990s; 
(b) Introduces the concept of linkages in the context of development and diversification; 
(c) Discusses the policies, at the national and international levels, that may help to improve, as evidenced by various country experiences, the linkages between the commodity sector and the rest of the economy in the context of diversification policies. 
6. The production and export of commodities are the principal activities generating income, employment, domestic savings and external resources and providing the basis for economic growth and development in a large number of developing countries. 
In the early 1990s, the situation in world commodity markets remained generally unfavourable for primary commodity exporters, in particular commodity-dependent developing countries, which led to a deterioration in the export sector of the latter, as can be reckoned by the following trends: 
(b) The downward trend in real prices for most commodities, and even in nominal prices for many of them, continued in 1991-1993, although there were signs of recovery early in 1994. 
Furthermore, there has been a steady decline in the net barter terms of trade for the non-oil exporting countries, particularly those in sub-Saharan Africa; 
(c) Price volatility, despite a marked regression in the late 1980s/early 1990s, remained a predominant feature in some commodity markets. 2/ When, as was often the case, that volatility was not related to changes of supply it also contributed to fluctuations in aggregate export earnings of many countries. 
8. Factors that affect the situation in the world commodity markets have been discussed in a number of studies. 5/ Despite slight differences with regard to the importance of various factors, all these analyses show common features. 
9. Demand, supply and prices of primary commodities have been influenced by two groups of factors in the early 1990s, the first group with long-run and continuing effects, the second one specifically related to this particular period. 
Among the long-term factors there are technological changes, demographic developments and persisting government intervention in agricultural markets. 
Commodity supply has been strongly affected by technological developments and improved management methods. 
Improved and more efficient techniques of exploration and processing make it possible to exploit formerly inaccessible areas or types of deposits that were previously uneconomic. 
In agriculture, technological progress has been reflected in the introduction of high yielding and more disease-resistant varieties, as well as in expanded use of inputs such as fertilizers and pesticides and improvement of farm management methods, all of which have increased yields. 
Technological innovation has thus had two interrelated effects on commodity supply; expansion of production volume and reduction of production costs, both of them contributing to the decline in prices. 
11. The demand for commodities has also been affected by technological change, as evidenced by the long-run tendency for the intensity of output of raw materials in developed countries to decline. 
This has basically been the result of saving of material in industrial processes and substitution of new materials for the traditional ones (for example, substitution of metals for non-metallic materials). 
Increased recycling has led to reduced rates of growth in demand for primary metals. 6/ In developing countries, by contrast, raw material consumption tended generally to rise as a result of the growing importance of industry in GDP. 
12. The demand for food has been closely related to demographic factors. 
On the other hand, high population growth rates in developing countries have been responsible for the growth in world demand for basic foods that are diet staples in those countries, particularly rice. 
However, demand potential has been constrained by low income levels. 
13. The operation of international commodity markets continued to be distorted by large-scale government intervention in major developed countries. 
These policies have encouraged production above the level that might have otherwise been reached, thus reducing domestic demand for imports and increasing export supply at artificially low, subsidized prices. 
14. Changes in economic activity, world wide and locally, have been among the predominant factors affecting demand for commodities in the early 1990s. 
Recession in Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) countries, in particular, aggravated the decline in demand for commodities in recent years. 
Slowdown in industrial growth and capital investment have especially affected markets of income-elastic raw materials, such as most metals and minerals, which are inputs to the production of durable items and investment goods. 
Imports of a wide range of them, such as tin, cocoa and tea, were reduced to a fraction of previous levels because of foreign exchange shortages, collapse of industrial activity in many of those economies, breakdown of transportation systems and disruption of links with traditional trading partners. 
17. On the supply side, in the early 1990s the political and economic upheaval in the former Soviet Union boosted the supply of some commodities to international markets. 
19. The supply of agricultural commodities has also often been influenced by climatic conditions in producing areas. 
In contrast, smaller crops and lower crop expectations resulting from adverse climatic conditions helped to boost the prices of cotton and some food crops in late 1993/early 1994. 
20. As can be observed in the graphs below, prices of non-fuel primary commodities continued to fall during most of the early 1990s, marking 1993 as the fifth consecutive year of decline in prices of these commodities exported by developing countries. 
21. Prices of tropical beverages have been the most adversely affected in the long run, falling to historical minima after a sharp decline of 14 per cent in 1992. Favourable weather conditions, coupled with vigorous export policies in many producing countries, boosted supply and stocks to unsustainable levels. 
In mid-1992, robusta coffee prices plummeted to their lowest levels in 22 years. 
Cocoa prices declined by around 8 per cent, also to all-time lows. The subsequent recovery for cocoa and even more for coffee was caused by low estimates of 1993/1994 harvest and by retention of stocks by the producers of coffee. 
In the beginning of May 1994, robusta prices reached their highest level since June 1989. 
Prices of tea recovered in late 1992 owing to weather problems in Sri Lanka, India and producing countries in Africa, but fell again starting from spring 1993. 
Sugar prices recovered in 1992 and 1993, after a big decline in 1991. 
Low production forecasts in large Asian countries such as India and China, uncertainties regarding Cuban sugar supplies, and the possibility of a larger import demand by the former Soviet Union have helped prop up sugar prices since then. 
23. Vegetable oils and oil-seeds are the only commodity group whose price index rose during the last four years, although from extremely low levels. 
Palm-oil and coconut-oil prices remained generally high because of weather-related production shortfalls, shortages of rape-seed oil (a substitute product) and low stocks of palm oil. 
The decrease was particularly marked for cotton and jute from 1993, while prices rose for timber, both tropical and temperate. 
The reasons standing behind the increase include a decrease in world production as a result of adverse weather, disease and pest damage, erosion of stocks, increased imports by China, and decisions by some Governments to ban or tax cotton exports. 
The large outflows of exports from the former Soviet Union depressed, particularly, aluminium and nickel prices. 
Weakness in automobile and construction industries contributed to lower prices for lead, zinc and iron ore. 
The signs of economic recovery in some developed countries, however, have helped strengthen prices of most metals, and copper in particular, since early 1994. 
26. Long-term factors such as technological progress and changing demographic and dietary patterns will continue to push commodity prices downwards. 
However, this trend may be slowed down or temporarily reversed by short-term factors. 
For this reason, short-term price prospects for most commodities give rise to moderate optimism. 
However, this is not expected to reverse the long-term trends in commodity prices. 
27. Demand for commodities is expected to rise as a consequence of the improving economic situation in major developed countries. 
Stronger import demand resulting from better growth prospects and consequently rising consumption should benefit, particularly, the prices of metals and agricultural raw materials. 
A marked cyclical recovery is expected to take place in prices of basic metals, including zinc, copper and aluminium, in the last case as a result also of production cuts undertaken by major producing countries, including the Russian Federation, during the first half of 1994. 
28. Adverse climatic conditions and resulting lower crop expectations will push prices of some agricultural commodities up in the short term. 
In the case of coffee, worries about crop prospects in Brazil, Colombia, Ce d'Ivoire and also (following the uprising in the key coffee-producing state of Chiapas) Mexico, coupled with cut-backs in capacity (already reflected in falling stocks), will help support prices as well. 
According to the Final Act Embodying the Results of the Uruguay Round of Multilateral Trade Negotiations, industrialized nations are to cut import barriers, domestic producer subsidies and export subsidies by a third over the six years to 2000/2001. 
For developing countries, the period is extended to 10 years, while the least developed countries are exempt. 
In this context, attention is mainly focused on the elimination of price-distorting direct subsidies to be effected by two major food exporters, the European Union and the United States. 
As these subsidies are phased out, other things being equal, temperate zone food prices should gradually rise, especially for grains (wheat in particular). 
This development might open up new export opportunities for competitive suppliers from developing countries. 
On the other hand, some developing countries relying on purchases of relatively cheap wheat and other agricultural commodities will be progressively exposed to the realities of the world market. 
30. Economic sectors are connected to other domestic sectors through a number of direct and indirect linkages. 8/ Direct linkages consist of: 
(a) Backward linkages, i.e., use by a particular sector of inputs of goods and services supplied by domestic producers (input-provision); 
32. Apart from the impact on output generation, creation of employment and economic growth, expanded linkages also contribute to the improvement of entrepreneurship in the country and to the upgrading of technology and skills of the local labour force. 
New technologies and improved skills can spill over to other sectors of the economy as well, widening the basis for economic development. 
Linkage creation implies diversification, as it is generally associated with the emergence of new activities in the economy. 
These activities can be either those which initiate linkages or those which are prompted by linkages. 
35. Vertical diversification increases the degree of processing of domestically available primary products. 
This is linkage-creating by nature, with additional stages of processing taking place in the country. 
Moreover, being an industrial activity, vertical diversification has an important impact on skill composition in the country. 
As the development of resource-based manufacturing is crucial for intensification of linkages in a country, much of the discussion on linkages will be related to diversification into processing industries either for export or for domestic consumption. 
37. The degree of interdependence among various sectors of the national economy varies with the level of development of the country. 
Intersectoral linkages are most easily created in developed countries whose economies are, in general, more diversified than those of developing countries and possess the necessary skill composition. 
Moreover, economic activities have reached a critical mass in developed countries and this helps to make the creation of linkages economically viable. 
38. In terms of development strategies, neither the creation of linkages nor diversification are goals in themselves. 
The advantages of viable diversification policies as discussed in other documents, 14/ and those of linkages as summarized above, need to be taken into account, among other factors, in devising development strategies. 
What really matters is not only the density of linkages, but also the fact that they are economically viable and in line with the dynamic comparative advantage of the country. 
In this respect, cost efficiency and competitiveness should always be borne in mind. 
39. The efficiency criterion should be perceived in the long-term perspective. 
Therefore, allowance should be made for a "learning period" which would enable the country to develop its dynamic comparative advantage, for example in the processing of relatively cheap and accessible domestic raw materials. 
40. At the same time, Governments may set other priorities than purely economic efficiency. 
Social or political goals such as employment creation, regional development or national control over the whole processing chain in a given sector may be of particular importance. 
Then the development of linkages can be chosen irrespective of their economic efficiency. 
Conversely, if, for example, increased foreign earnings have a very high priority, Governments can opt for the promotion of export-oriented, enclave-type activities with a low intensity of linkages with the rest of the economy. 
According to current production structures, manufacturing exhibits the highest intensity of production linkages vis--vis other sectors. 
Moreover, there is a bigger scope for agriculture to utilize domestically produced inputs compared with the mining sector, where the use of material inputs is limited and capital equipment is mostly imported. 
Mining projects, however, can have positive developmental impacts in terms of linkages with service industries, such as the maintenance of machinery. 
43. As regards employment effects of linkages, the picture appears fairly similar, with the rating of sectors decreasing from manufacturing to mining. 
Employment creation potential through linkages is closely related to the capital/labour ratios of different sectors along the processing chain. 
In general, the minerals and metals sector, which is mostly capital-intensive, tends to generate less employment in the initial stages of processing, with an increase in labour intensity at the higher stages, i.e., in the metal-working industry. 
Wood processing appears to have a higher labour share and thus better employment creation potential as compared with minerals and metals. 
The highest employment creation through linkages takes place in agriculture-based activities such as food processing, textiles and leather products. 
44. Whether linkages are created with large or small enterprises has a bearing on the developmental impact of diversification. 
Large-scale, export-oriented production of minerals and plantation crops sometimes tends to function as an enclave in the national economy, relying on imports of inputs such as capital goods or fertilizers and exporting a large part of its outputs. 
As a result, the effects of such production structures in terms of stimulating developmental linkages remain relatively low. 
45. The small-scale sector appears to have closer linkages to the domestic economy. 
As regards backward linkages, inputs of small-scale enterprises, including production tools, are more likely to be produced domestically. 
Access of smallholders to finance and, in particular, foreign exchange for imports is more difficult than for large producers, so they are often unable to obtain inputs and materials from abroad. 
Moreover, as the small-scale sector, in general, uses more labour-intensive techniques, the employment effects of linkages generated thereby are likely to be more important as compared with those generated in the more capital-intensive large-scale sector. 
The small-scale sector's links with modern processing plants encourage improved management and technological practices, which are vitally needed in developing countries. 
46. In order to overcome the constraints resulting from their limited size, small enterprises sometimes also tend to intensify linkages among themselves by creating industrial clusters 17/ which are business networks of geographically concentrated firms operating in a specific industrial sector. 
The firms are linked with each other through subcontracting arrangements, sharing of information on new or improved products and technology and a set of common social links and values. 
Inter-firm linkages arising in industrial clusters thus also foster the competitiveness of small firms and have a significant dynamic impact on skills and technology in the sector itself and, through the spillover effect, on the rest of the economy as well. 
Processing of local resources may become impossible because of the lack of complementary inputs. 
For example, aluminium smelting, which requires considerable quantities of energy, cannot be developed if a sufficient source of energy is not within reach. 
The lack of alloys of nickel or tin may render copper fabrication unviable and, as a result, linkages which might have arisen will not appear at all. 
Climatic conditions may restrict the opportunities for a country to substitute a traditional crop for a new one which is more linkage-creating. 
50. The size of the domestic market in terms of population and purchasing power is another factor that has a bearing on the viability of linkage-creating projects. 
If demand in the domestic market does not reach a given critical size, the industry will be established only if it is directed to external markets. 
51. The importance of economies of scale and the markets needed to realize them may be gradually reduced as a result of technological progress. 
For example, direct reduction of iron ore cuts costs and reduces the importance of economies of scale in steel production and makes it less dependent on the size of the market. 
53. There is a mutually supportive relation between industrialization and linkage creation. 
Higher levels of industrialization generally facilitate linkages, which, in turn, contribute to industrialization. 
Specific policies to create developmental linkages are much more crucial in countries where manufacturing is at a low level of development. 
Inability to make use of by-products from primary production also has a negative impact on potential linkages. 
The lack of skills in the country, which generally accompanies a low level of industrialization, for example in repairs and maintenance, may put a constraint on the development of linkages as well. 
Subject to the importance of other constraints, they result in an increase in the intensity of linkages throughout the national economy. 
55. Some problems may nevertheless arise with respect to the developmental impact of linkages in the context of these policies. 
Firstly, in the case of import substitution, some linkages may have been created irrespective of the country's comparative advantage as a result of strong protectionist measures in favour of domestic suppliers, and hence at a high cost to the economy. 
Particularly if such protection needs to be permanent, these linkages, no matter how beneficial they are in terms of employment, may remain artificial and come under a strain if either the inputs or the final products are confronted with foreign competition. 
In such cases, the indirect and dynamic effects of linkages become more important in terms of their contribution to the economy and may be the determinant factor for pursuing such policies. 
This stifles the development of the linkage potential, which could be created on an economically rational basis. 
57. Diversification and expansion of linkages involve structural changes in the economy, which may be resisted by domestic groups that could be hurt. 
If the Government fails to pursue consistent economic policies and to gather sufficient political support to implement its decisions effectively, the success of diversification policies may be seriously undermined as a consequence. 
58. Creation of linkages requires substantial amounts of investment. 
In the case of backward linkages, investments are needed to ensure supplies of inputs to new industries. 
In the case of forward linkages, they are designed for the establishment of enterprises which would make use of newly available supplies of raw or semi-processed products. 
This is particularly important in the case of some crucial links to be established by small or medium-sized enterprises, for example, enterprises involved in the processing of agricultural products, small-scale repair shops and workshops providing auxiliary inputs to processing industries or using agricultural and mineral by-products. 
These key actors in the creation of developmental linkages in developing countries often have severe difficulties in access to finance through the banking system and have to resort to more expensive, often informal, lending sources. 
The situation is particularly critical in Africa, where the resource gap has been widening with the decrease in real net financial flows and insufficient domestic savings. 
63. The existence of an adequate national and regional infrastructure (transportation and storage facilities, power and water supply, irrigation systems and telecommunications) is quite often a determining factor in fostering commodity sector linkages. 
The success of some diversification policies is dependent on the existence or the establishment, through linkages, of an infrastructural basis and the associated service sectors which, in turn, positively affect other sectors and the development process. 
For example, horticultural exports require good storage and air transport facilities and good logistical support. 
In Senegal and the United Republic of Tanzania, efforts to diversify into horticultural exports and cut flowers have been confronted with poor air freightage. 
Over time and with the implementation of appropriate policies, these linkages can be created and provide a considerable boost to economic activity in the country. 
64. The creation of developmental linkages requires an efficient flow of information between the initial activity and the activities to be created by linkages. 
This information pertains to both sources of supply and outlets for products. 
For the creation of backward linkages, potential suppliers must be aware of the specific needs of the initial activity and able to assess their capability to supply the necessary products or services. 
In the case of forward linkages, information flows would help in alerting potential entrepreneurs about the possible uses of the product as an input into different lines of processing and manufacturing. 
Information for both types of linkages is most appropriately provided by the firm undertaking the initial activity. 
Its dissemination may require the intervention of public authorities or industry organizations such as chambers of commerce and industry. 
Information about health and other standards in importing countries is crucial for the creation of successful linkages with sectors such as packaging. 
Thus, an entrepreneurial spirit, which would identify the opportunities and act accordingly, is indispensable. 
For example, most fish processing in Mauritania must be carried out by foreign participants, as local fishermen do not possess the necessary skills. 
It is important, in this context, that training be undertaken to develop indigenous human resources, otherwise linkages will not be created. 
68. Knowledge restricted to growing a particular traditional crop makes it difficult for small farmers to shift to other crops which could potentially develop as a result of the creation of linkages. 
69. Economies of scale and availability of market outlets play an important role in diversification and creation of linkages. 
In this context, policies of potential importing countries may limit market access and thus impede the linkage-creating activity from being embarked upon. 
In assessing export difficulties, it is important to note that only a part of the problem can be ascribed to unfavourable import policies. 
70. Import regimes in developed countries are generally biased in favour of raw materials and against manufactured products. 
Processed goods produced as a result of the creation of forward linkages face higher tariffs and a higher incidence of non-tariff barriers than primary commodities, with the exception of agricultural products where primary production in developed countries is protected by various means. 
The same holds true for the Caribbean Basin Initiative. 
By contrast, the Lom Convention does not contain limitations regarding manufactured products, except for some processed foods, fruits and vegetables. 
72. Moreover, the structure of MFN tariffs and also, to a lesser extent, that of GSP rates, act against diversification into processed products because of the tariff escalation. 
Low protection is granted in developed countries to most unprocessed commodities which do not compete with local producers, more protection is then given to semi-processed items and yet higher barriers are erected against imports of fully processed goods. 
Among the main non-tariff barriers are voluntary export restraints, including the Multifibre Arrangement (MFA); quotas; restrictive licensing systems; variable levies; price undertakings; internal taxes; seasonal barriers; stringent rules of origin; anti-dumping and countervailing duties; and health and sanitary regulations. 
76. The unsatisfactory level of South-South trade is attributable to several types of factors. 
First, import barriers in many developing countries, which often tend to be higher than in developed countries, may discourage South-South trade. 
For example, high tariffs in neighbouring African countries are cited as a constraint on Senegalese export-oriented processing of commodities. 
Thirdly, trade is hampered by the existence of a large number of usually non-convertible currencies and by the lack of convertible foreign exchange, which complicates the smooth course of transactions. 
77. Analysis of experiences in countries that have been successful in the development of linkages (for example, Brazil, Colombia, India, Malaysia, Mexico, the Republic of Korea, Turkey and others) leads to the following conclusions. 
First, successful countries have generally benefited from favourable conditions in terms of natural and human resource endowments and market size. 
Moreover, while policies helped in the creation of linkages, the very existence of the latter, in turn facilitated the creation of further linkages. 
78. The combination of policies used to promote linkage-creating diversification has varied from one country to another. 
Consequently, no generally applicable set of policies, with an explicit guarantee of success, can be provided. 
79. Supportive action by national Governments and their coordinating role are of utmost importance for the viability of diversification efforts and the creation of linkages. 
Governments need to provide a delicate interplay of sound macroeconomic management and specific support services, creating a favourable enabling environment. 
At the same time, the private sector plays an important role in the micro-economic context, as a number of support services may be provided by self-help through professional associations or cooperatives. 
81. It appears that diversification in some successful countries has been made possible by, and at the same time has contributed to, high rates of economic growth. 28/ The faster the economic growth, the more rapidly did diversification of the production and export base take place. 
Moreover, the growth in the commodity sector seems to have been of paramount importance; the faster the growth in commodities, the more rapid was the diversification of the economy away from commodities and towards manufacturing. 
82. What seemed to matter in diversifying countries was the Government's commitment towards a stable political and macroeconomic climate, coupled with trade and exchange rate policies that stimulated exports and internationally competitive import substitution. 
In addition, specific measures encouraging processing of local raw materials have often been adopted. 
83. Especially when the size of domestic markets is limited, export orientation and trade policy reforms are of particular importance to the success of diversification programmes and the creation of eventual linkages. 
Despite the liberalization of imports, which makes possible the acquisition of necessary inputs and machinery, devaluations favour domestic producers of inputs, and thus linkages. 
Some studies 29/ indicate that there is no clear association between trade policy reforms, especially devaluation, and diversification into production and exports of manufactures in the case of the least developed countries. 
Since 1991, these credit lines have been administered by the new foreign trade bank Bancoldex (Banco Colombiano de comercio exterior). 36/ However, government assistance has not been specifically targeted on linkage-creating projects. 
91. In most developing countries, the scarcity of domestic resources makes diversification dependent on the attraction of foreign investment. 
Four main areas, with a varying degree of involvement by the Government, may be identified: (a) provision and maintenance of infrastructural facilities; (b) assistance in the identification and development of viable diversification projects, and, eventually, linkages; (c) assistance in marketing; and (d) assistance in training. 
94. Measures to remove bottlenecks resulting from inadequate transport facilities (roads; and ports and airports capacity), water and power supply and communications are important for the development of linkages. 
A number of infrastructural projects have been undertaken in Ghana, for instance, with foreign financial and technical support. 
Donors have also contributed to the rehabilitation of roads and railways in the United Republic of Tanzania. 
This has facilitated exports of many non-traditional and processed commodities, in particular flowers, fruits, clothing and leather goods. 
As regards agricultural products, irrigation systems and provision of storage facilities near airports and ports are essential. 
96. The identification and development of exportable products is another area of crucial importance for successful export diversification and the creation of linkages. 
Participation by the private sector in funding these activities (for example, through taxes and royalties paid by producers and exporters) would increase their effectiveness. 
This may be provided: 
(c) Through the introduction of legal measures stimulating private sector research. 
98. Non-compliance with quality requirements in the major markets, including health standards for foods, has often hindered diversification efforts of producers in developing countries. 
Quality is relevant not only to the supply of the final product, but also to that of domestic inputs and services. 
99. Two options could be pursued in parallel to raise the competitiveness of national producers in terms of quality. 
To ensure the implementation and administration of quality standard systems, institutions and services related to quality control should be built up with public support and on an internationally competitive level. 
In India, for example, the Export Inspection Council operates to administer pre-shipment inspection. 
Useful cooperation in quality issues may be provided by customers in developed countries as well. 
In both cases, the provision of quality control services for export items has significant spillover effects which improve the quality of production for the domestic market as well. 
100. The identification and penetration of new export markets is a complex problem which often requires government support. 
This holds true even more in the case of efforts to diversify exports into non-traditional commodities or manufactures because (a) exporters can no longer use export channels they are familiar with from commodity trade; and (b) they are confronted with different and more complicated marketing systems. 
Thus, export diversification has a significant link with the development of marketing skills, which can then contribute to the marketing of other products. 
101. Country experiences with export diversification, especially in Asia and Latin America, point to the importance of joint efforts in the marketing area between Governments and private exporters in market research and promotion of products, in particular for small and medium-scale exporters. 
102. Chile's diversification away from copper owes much to the export promotion activities of the government organizations ProChile and Asexma. 
Pescom, a government-owned company, has been successfully marketing Mozambique's prawn production in Europe and Japan. 
Some of the more advanced Asian and Latin American countries have developed public/private strategies for the export of certain commodities: non-traditional agricultural products in Bolivia, fruits and shrimp in Colombia, steel in Venezuela, processed foods and marine products in India, processed timber in Indonesia, palm oil in Malaysia, etc. 
These strategies in most cases do not involve centralized marketing of the export products, but rather supportive services by the Government for private marketing enterprises. 
103. In many developing countries shortages of skilled labour in the areas of production, management and marketing are a serious constraint to viable diversification efforts and to exploiting potential linkages. 
It is widely accepted that a high level of general education is essential to prepare a trainable and flexible workforce. 
Governments should therefore centre on facilitating access to general education and on improving its quality. 
104. Flexibility is particularly important for small-scale enterprises, which have the potential to respond to a variety of linkage opportunities as they arise. 
In this context, increased attention should also be paid to technical training, including on-the-job training, which is a crucial prerequisite for the development of new processing activities and provision of services. 
106. Despite generally positive results achieved by the Uruguay Round in the area of market access, some constraints still remain, which might hamper the diversification process and the creation of developmental linkages in developing countries, in particular tariff escalation and non-tariff barriers. 
Proposals have been made 42/ that preference-giving countries should try to compensate for such adverse effects through a larger product coverage, reduction or elimination of restrictions on preferential imports and simplification of the schemes, with increased transparency and income effectively transferred to beneficiary countries. 
Financial and payment mechanisms should be sought as well, in order to alleviate the constraints resulting from the non-convertibility of local currencies and from the lack of convertible foreign exchange. 
109. Given the shortage of domestic financial resources and frequent insufficiency in private capital flows (especially to Africa) official development assistance will continue to play an important role in the provision of funds for economic development. 
Up to now, however, the bulk of official development assistance from international financial institutions and bilateral donors has not been directed to commodity-related export diversification. 
Moreover, even the existing loans have, to a large extent, favoured projects in horizontal diversification over processing activities based on domestic natural resources, which have much stronger linkage-creating effects. 
Loans by international financial institutions are often provided for projects in private enterprise development as such. 
110. In this context, proposals have been put forward to earmark a part of resources within official assistance for diversification purposes. 
Among them is the project for an African diversification fund or diversification facility in the African Development Bank 43/ which would help to facilitate the diversification of the African commodity sector by preparing technically and economically viable diversification projects. 
This could provide a significant contribution to the development of linkages in those countries where intersectoral relations are particularly weak. 
The World Bank, regional development banks and bilateral aid agencies have been the main sources of international support for infrastructure in the form of long-term low interest loans and grants. 
The United Nations Industrial Development Organization is also assisting countries in projects including commodity processing, inter alia, through the programme of investors' forums which bring together entrepreneurs of the host and home countries. 
Technical assistance with elements of export diversification is delivered by the International Trade Centre UNCTAD/GATT, the Food and Agricultural Organization of the United Nations, UNCTAD and by bilateral donors. 
112. The commodity sector remains the principal source of employment, income and savings in many developing countries and continues to play the role of the "engine of growth". 
This function can be performed with a greater effectiveness when the linkages between this sector and the rest of the economy are more developed. 
113. There is a need, therefore, to include the creation and intensification of linkages as an important element in development programmes. 
In doing so, the dynamic impacts of linkage creation and the crucial contribution it provides to the upgrading of skills and entrepreneurial capabilities must be explicitly recognized and sufficiently emphasized. 
A likely outcome will be a higher priority attached to linkage-creating diversification projects and programmes. 
Governments of developing countries, as well as the international community, should respond to this by creating a supportive policy framework and providing appropriately targeted financial and technical assistance. 
A development strategy for island developing countries: 
It also urged relevant organizations of the United Nations system to take adequate measures to respond positively to the particular needs of island developing countries and continue to report on such measures through the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD), as appropriate. 
This report specifically focuses on those provisions of the resolution which relate to the objectives, priorities and policies of island developing countries and the measures that are being taken to increase their international competitiveness and reduce their vulnerability, as well as to the modalities for future action. 
The report draws on the results of previous and ongoing work by UNCTAD as well as by relevant institutions on behalf of island developing countries. 
4. In section two, the report summarizes the nature of the challenges facing island developing countries, particularly the small and remote ones among them. 
In section three, the actual and prospective development opportunities are considered, especially those that accrue from expanded and more effective regional cooperative and integration arrangements in selected key areas. 
In section four, a strategic framework for future action is outlined, with emphasis on regional initiatives and international support requirements. 
5. Many of the problems of the island developing countries are those of development in general and are not exclusive to this category. 
6. Small island developing countries include nine least developed countries: Cape Verde, Comoros, Haiti, Maldives, Samoa, Sao Tome and Principe, Solomon Islands and Vanuatu (States Members of the United Nations) and Kiribati and Tuvalu. 
Until less than two decades ago, almost all small island developing countries were colonies or dependencies (or, in the remaining very few cases, at least protectorates) of metropolitan Powers. 
Traditional links were mostly with European Powers, but increasingly links have been forged with closer industrialized countries: the United States of America and Canada for the Caribbean, Australia and New Zealand for the Pacific and South Africa for the Indian Ocean. 
8. Dispersion is another factor which affects the development of archipelagic small island developing countries. 
This is most marked in the widely dispersed small islands of the Pacific. 
For example, Kiribati is spread over a length equal to the width of the continental United States of America, but has a population of only 74,000 (1991). 
Having a national population spread over different islands can result in cultural and linguistic diversity, which may have an adverse impact on development and may also cause an erosion of national integration. 
9. Outer islands in archipelagic countries have a common feature of being generally less developed than the main island or islands in the group. 
They are removed from the seats of government and commerce, and international air and sea services, and usually have a less well developed social and physical infrastructure. 
As a result of the problems of transport, telecommunications, and scarcity of professional workforce (teachers, nurses, engineers, etc.), it is more difficult to attract public sector workers and private investors there, which leads to a spiral of economic and social deprivation. 
Often there are even more severe diseconomies of scale in the peripheral islands than in the capital island. 
Differences of language or culture can lead to a perception of the outer islands being ignored or treated as marginal by their main island compatriots. 
10. Small island developing countries are in various ways vulnerable. 
This vulnerability is a more common phenomenon in the Pacific than in the Caribbean, where such countries have a more sophisticated economic base. 
Small island developing countries are vulnerable to external economic shocks and have a basic lack of economic resilience. 
11. Most small island developing countries have economies where aid plays an important role. 
Official development assistance was equivalent to 20 to 40 per cent of GNP of most least developed small island developing countries in 1991, a year in which it exceeded the entire GNP for Sao Tome and Principe (see table 5). 
This can have a stabilizing effect on the economy, so long as it is sustained. 
In some of the small island developing countries, aid disbursements have in fact been falling in real terms, and the creditworthiness of smaller economies has been diminished by their vulnerability. 
On average these countries face a serious debt problem, however. 
Debt servicing represents a significant proportion of government expenditure. 
In most of the least developed small island developing countries for which data are available, this proportion is over 10 per cent. 
World prices of commodities such as cocoa, coffee, copra and cotton fluctuate greatly. 2/ Larger producers are better placed to influence terms of trade, and to bridge short-run dips in demand or price at the expense of smaller countries that exhibit a high degree of export instability. 
Where land-based mineral exports are a major source of income, as in Nauru, they are limited in supply. 
With regard to manufacturing exports, investors in light industry (for example, electronic assembly, garment making) have been attracted to several island developing countries, especially to larger island countries such as Mauritius and Sri Lanka, usually relying on imported components and always producing goods for re-export. 
The enterprises, usually part of a transnational corporation, are often encouraged to settle in a particular island because of the existence of a free zone or tax holidays offered by the Government. 
The demise of the electronics and the garment industries in Barbados over the last 15 years is an example that explains unprecedented levels of unemployment (30 per cent during the period 1992-1994). 
13. Many small island developing countries are increasingly looking to international tourism as a way of increasing invisible export earnings. 
Long-haul tourism, which is the market for most small island developing countries, is seasonal at the origin or the destination end, and is prone to fluctuations according to international economic recession, changes in fashion, and competition from new destinations. 
The infrastructure and services needed to support the tourism product are costly and usually require both foreign investment and foreign staff, which then lead to leakages of earnings. 
Water supplies and other utilities and services are often strained to a meet a higher per capita demand by tourists, and waste disposal can become a major source of localized land and sea pollution. 
There can be other effects on the ecosystem, from beach erosion to damage to reefs and fragile wildlife areas, etc. 
14. Other service industries in the fields of offshore banking and company or ship registration are prima facie more attractive but the market is fiercely competitive. 
Island countries with advanced information and communications technologies and political stability are more favourably placed for these activities, such as the northern Caribbean and western Atlantic islands. 
There is, however, a risk that undesirable economic actors may be attracted by the potential for money laundering. 
15. One common source of income for small island developing countries is remittances from migrants. 
Out-migration is a long tradition in island communities and some metropolitan Powers have special arrangements for temporary or permanent entry by citizens of selected island countries. 
Education and exposure to outside influences, with a concomitant breakdown in traditional cultural ties, contribute to the level of migration, probably to a greater extent than poverty does. 
As a result of out-migration, population pressure has been lessened, and in some small island developing countries, the population has actually fallen. 
In many cases, migrants are often the most educated or skilled members of the island communities. 
Increasingly tight regulation on immigration in most industrialized countries is, however, slowing this trend. 
Although they are generally self-sufficient financially, retirees may cause some strain in the local health and welfare services in the long run. 
16. Transport costs to and within island developing countries are high, for a number of reasons, particularly in the case of small islands. 
17. In the 1980s, the trend towards longer-range aircraft and routes has hindered the economic development of many small island developing countries in the Pacific, as airlines have withdrawn from several island destinations or dropped seating space and cargo capacity. 
There has been a converse effect in all but the smallest islands of the Caribbean, where the development of airport infrastructure has led to increased levels of direct long-haul air services, spurred by tourism. 
Especially in the Pacific, foreign airlines control most of the seating capacity, especially on tourist routes. 
Foreign airlines are often owners or major shareholders in the tourist facilities of small island developing countries, including hotels and ground transport. 
Regional cooperation in the airline industry offers prospects for success, but it has not generally been achieved. 
For some of the longer inter-island routes in the Pacific, relatively large aircraft have to be used, despite low traffic flows, in order to meet the requirement for multi-engined operation over water and to provide an adequate flying range. 
18. Developments in containerization and bulk transport have similarly changed the nature of sea transport, leading to the centralization of trade and the marginalization of small operators. 
Several small island developing countries have, therefore, to incur the costs of constructing or expanding deep-water harbours and owning container handling equipment. 
For outer island air and sea services in any archipelago, there are special problems. 
Direct international transport links to outer islands are rare and mostly hubbed on the main island(s). 
Some Pacific archipelagos are only accessible from their capital through a second country. 
19. Safety of marine operations is of particular concern in Melanesian Pacific islands. 
Lack of skills in shipping management and route planning renders the services less efficient than they ought to be. 
Such disasters have much greater and more widespread economic consequences in small islands. 
The most recent data attempting to measure the degree to which countries are prone to disasters in terms of their economic impact show that, of the 25 most disaster-prone countries in the period 1970 to 1989, 13 were island developing countries. 
Hurricane Allen struck Dominica in the following year. 
In the Pacific, cyclones followed by prolonged drought in 1983 and 1985 damaged sugar and other crops in Fiji. 
In the Caribbean, the eruption of the Soufri\x{92e8}e volcano in Saint Vincent caused devastating material damage. 
In Saint Lucia, Grenada and Saint Vincent, on three occasions during the 1980s, banana, citrus and coconut cultivation, as well as large parts of the countries' infrastructure, were seriously damaged. 
In 1989, destruction of housing and crops by hurricane Hugo was near to total on Guadeloupe, Montserrat and the Virgin Islands and caused heavy damage to some of the other Caribbean islands. 
In a monoculture island, crop disease can also have a very severe impact. 
In 1981, smut disease almost completely destroyed the sugar industry in Saint Kitts and Nevis, again a predominant export earnings and employment-generating activity. 
23. Small island developing countries are in the forefront of those affected by global hazards such as possible global warming and consequent rising sealevels, and waste disposal by dumping in the ocean. 
24. Rising sealevels pose a severe threat to the long-term existence of many low-lying atolls such as the Cocos and Keeling Islands, Kiribati, Maldives, Tokelau and Tuvalu, and some islands of Tonga and the Caribbean. 
In Maldives, for example, severe erosion of coral deposits has occurred around several islands and coral mining has now been banned. 
Salt water is intruding into surface and affects groundwater systems, as is the case in southern Kiribati and Tuvalu. 
Coral reefs and mangroves which afford coastal protection can be at risk. 
The way in which waste that is dumped or spilled in the ocean is dispersed by the action of tides and currents is not totally understood, but it appears from sightings of waste washed up on remote islands that the dispersion is widespread. 
In particular, oil from seepage at sea has penetrated into the freshwater lenses of atolls and coral/limestone islands. 
26. Some small island States have been attracted by payment offers against the provision of formal dumping grounds for industrialized countries, thus bringing the source of pollution into their immediate vicinity, particularly into lagoons. 
The March 1994 amendment to the Basel Convention on the Control of Transboundary Movements of Hazardous Waste and Their Disposal, addressing the issue of the disposal of toxic and other dangerous, non-biodegradable waste, was a welcome step forward. 
27. Greater regional cooperation and integration of island developing countries, as called for by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/186, would help them to alleviate the constraints of smallness and remoteness. 
Regional cooperation and integration can also serve to reduce the vulnerability of the islands as a whole, lower the unit costs of essential infrastructure and economic and social services and increase the effectiveness of island developing countries in international negotiations. 
29. Despite the relatively limited success of regional cooperation in the past, some initiatives have been taken which constitute a basis for further progress in this area. 
There are already well established groupings - notably, the Caribbean Community (CARICOM), the Organization of Eastern Caribbean States (OECS) and the South Pacific Forum - which have not been fully utilized. 
Small island developing countries tend to look first to their individual development efforts, and to regard funds spent on regional institutions as a diversion from bilateral aid. 
Instead of widespread regional collaboration, subregional groups or pairs of similar neighbouring small islands can form useful starting-points for regional cooperation. 
This section of the report contains a selective analysis of those areas where such regional cooperation arrangements present good prospects and opportunities and also constitute a basis or model for similar initiatives in other sectors. 
31. Airlines and shipping lines world wide have been experiencing financial difficulties of varying degree, with both large and small operators discontinuing their operations. 
There is an attraction in the notion of regional airline and shipping services with economies of scale and shared capital costs, but experience in the area of shipping has generally been disappointing. 
The Pacific Forum (Shipping) Line was founded jointly by Governments in the Pacific region and began operations in 1978. 
It has the specific aim of providing viable, regular regional shipping links so as to stimulate regional development and contain freight rates. 
There were 10 initial shareholders, namely the Governments of the Cook Islands, Fiji, Kiribati, Nauru, New Zealand, Papua New Guinea, Samoa, Solomon Islands, Tonga and Tuvalu; these have been joined more recently by the Marshall Islands as one of the joint shareholders. 
32. The West Indies Shipping Corporation (WISCO), which operates regional services among the Caribbean islands with calls at Miami, has suffered financial difficulties in nearly 30 years of existence. 
The major causes of such difficulties during the 1980s were the failure of some countries of the region to honour their commitments to subsidize the corporation, and the lack of profitability of the dual-purpose (cargo and passenger) shipping arrangements that once prevailed. 
33. One encouraging example among regional air services is Leeward Islands Air Transport (LIAT), which has benefited in particular from the development of tourism in the smaller Caribbean islands by providing feeder services from the intercontinental hubs. 
34. Some attempts have been made to produce new ship designs that could have regional applications, notable among them the general purpose "Pacific ship", designed in the late 1980s under the South Pacific Maritime Development Programme and run by the South Pacific Forum. 
This concept has allowed ships of different lengths to be built with standard-design bow and stern sections, and envisaged for mixed passenger/cargo use with a range of options, including ramped bows. 
35. Since most island developing countries have a narrow export base, one of the main challenges is to develop a diversified export structure. 
Ocean thermal energy conversion (OTEC), despite its high capital cost, offers specific attractions for small islands because of their typical location close to deep oceans and warm surface water. 
There are also possible associated benefits in using the nutrient-rich, cold, deep-ocean water in fish farms and in air-conditioning systems. 
There would be considerable cost savings if such initiatives, especially at the research level, could be taken in a regional context. 
36. Tourism offers significant opportunities to boost the export sector of many island developing countries. 
Tourism development and promotion, especially of new destination areas, can be most successfully undertaken at the regional or subregional level. 
There is a long-standing tourism development programme, the Tourism Council of the South Pacific, benefiting from donor-funded technical assistance. 
It also allows small island tourism to develop in a more gradual and controllable manner than would otherwise be the case. 
The development of eco-tourism is particularly apposite for many small island developing countries, but even established tourism destinations are not necessarily well equipped to carry this through. 
Australia's Joint Venture Scheme can provide joint venture capital, but its performance has been limited by a lack of promotion. 
Comparable data on Anguilla, the Cook Islands, Niue and Tokelau are not available but remittances in those small island developing countries are of great economic significance. 5/ Most migrants move in order to secure wage employment when suitable opportunities are not available locally. 
Economic and social differences between small island developing countries and developed countries and between remote islands and urban centres largely influence migration, as expectations rise and relative deprivation becomes more accentuated. 
In some small islands, such as Kiribati and Tuvalu, prospects for economic growth are very limited, and emigration is likely to continue. 
In order to limit unemployment problems, several Governments of small island developing countries prepare their surplus labour force for employment abroad. 
Examples include the Maritime Training Schools in Kiribati and Tuvalu and the Canada Caribbean Farm Workers' Programme supported by several Caribbean Governments. 
With the development of modern modes of transport, opportunities for mobility have increased and long-distance migration has now become more general, compared to short-distance and seasonal migration of the past. 
Some efforts have indeed been made to attract skilled manpower working overseas. 
The TOKTEN (transfer of knowledge through expatriate nationals) scheme supported by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) is so far one of the few initiatives in this regard but its impact remains marginal. 
41. Modern information technology can play an important role in enhancing the capacities of small island developing countries to exploit their trade potentials and can offset to some extent the lack of skilled personnel. 
Two particularly interesting areas with potential for regional collaboration are electronic databases and telecommunications. 
GSP schemes are particularly valuable to the Pacific island developing countries, which have not exploited the provisions of Lom to their fullest extent. 
Under such schemes, island countries are dealt with mainly on an individual basis, and have little power to determine their terms of trade. Some successes have been seen when producers of similar commodities have banded together in the face of competition. 
For example, the banana-producing countries of the Caribbean achieved more in recent negotiations with the European Union than they might have done individually (under Lom) in the face of competition from Central American countries. 
43. Trade liberalization will follow the conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations. 
This will mainly benefit industrialized countries and create limited potential for developing countries, including small island developing countries. 
The trade policies of the European Union and North American countries, under the influence of "green consumerism", can have a limiting impact on small exporting countries. 
However, there will probably also be new export opportunities for island States in so far as the latter are usually perceived, in large market countries, as being "green" producers. 
Each importing country has its own definition of sustainability in this respect. 
An international agreement to which all countries would refer could define a certification system as a framework for negotiation with the International Tropical Timber Organization and other interested parties. 
45. In spite of the constraints in multilateral trade arrangements described above, island developing countries have adopted cooperative measures to enhance regional trade which could lead to even greater benefits than those offered by GSP schemes. 
The Trade and Investment Division of the South Pacific Forum secretariat has responsibility for promoting the manufactures of Forum island countries through trade fairs and market identification, and also has a product-specific training and marketing programme. 
The Commonwealth Secretariat has taken many such initiatives in island developing countries and offers technical assistance on matters ranging from project identification and design to implementation and productive operations. 7/ The International Trade Centre UNCTAD/GATT also has ongoing work in this area in many developing countries. 
Recent initiatives have involved the enhancing of the export marketing capability in Mauritius. 
47. With regard to intraregional trade, opportunities are somewhat limited as many basic export commodities are produced simultaneously by neighbouring States. 
The CARICOM block originally tried to encourage a certain distribution of producing functions, especially in manufacturing, among its members, but this has broken down as each country preferred to continue in its old specialization. 
There is, however, a customs union which favours regional products at the expense of goods from outside. 
This has enhanced inter-island trade and reduced prices for consumers, as regional import duties have been removed. 
49. Member countries of OECS have joined with Barbados in establishing a defence treaty of mutual assistance in the prevention of smuggling and illegal immigration, customs and excise control, protection of off-shore installations, pollution control and national security. 
50. Global warming (although this is still a debatable phenomenon) and associated sealevel rises constitute the area of greatest apparent concern to many island developing countries. 
For example, toxic and hazardous waste management is being enhanced, in the small island developing countries of the Commonwealth, through the Commonwealth Fund for Technical Cooperation, which assists in human resource development and capacity-building. 
51. Coastal zone management is a key component in alleviating problems of erosion, pollution and rising sealevels. Lessons can be learnt and applied from one island State to the other when the geology and the topography are similar. 
Regional seminars on the use of these specialized techniques are organized by the Commonwealth Secretariat in the Caribbean, Indian Ocean and Pacific regions. 
55. Regional institutions will face a major challenge in devising innovative approaches to transport and communications problems, such as the development of low-cost advanced methods of moving cargo, or the improvement of access to telephone and related services. 
A further challenge is to improve the management and maintenance of existing transport and communications infrastructure. Increased cooperation in civil aviation, shipping and telecommunications needs to be fostered. 
The potential for regional ship repair should be investigated and facilities should be developed as appropriate with regional funding. 
56. To compensate for the effects of increased ship sizes and the consequent limitations on island-based ports of call by ocean-going services, there would be considerable benefits in the establishment of strategically placed regional container ports as intermodal nodes for the subsequent transshipment of containers or regional shipping services. 
57. Although the freight-carrying role in many cases is limited by the size of aircraft that can be used, particularly for the small island developing countries, there is still scope for expansion in airfreighting through regional pooling arrangements. 
Such an analysis should include proposals for adapting new transport technology to the needs of those countries. 
It should inter alia identify the best combination of air and sea services to meet their needs. This initiative should be spearheaded by the respective regional commissions in collaboration with competent United Nations organizations. 
59. Small island developing countries themselves, with support from their donors, should try to standardize the types of vessels that they use on inter-island and intraregional shipping routes in order to minimize operating and maintenance costs. 
Attempts should, therefore, be made to design vessels that are best suited for regional or subregional needs. 
60. Technical training in transport management and technology should be organized in regional training institutions, and high standards of professionalism and technical skills, tailored to local conditions, should be sought. 
61. High priority should be given by donor agencies to investment and technical assistance projects aimed at improving the quality, efficiency and safety of transport services and infrastructure, and the quality and coverage of telecommunications systems. 
62. Air and marine safety projects should be accorded high priority by donor countries. The use of satellite technology for both telecommunications and navigation can have a major impact in this regard. This is an area with considerable potential for regional collaboration. 
Computer technology can also be utilized to design more efficient transport schedules, allowing services to be more profitable. Technical assistance is needed in the application of such new technologies, as well as in commercial procedures, safety, ship surveying and management. 
63. Funding of new ships by or through donor agencies is normally contingent on suitable designs and standards of ship being selected. 
Regional programmes should be developed to enhance relevant skills for the management and exploitation of coastal and marine resources. 
Island developing countries, particularly small islands, should jointly carry out cost-intensive and highly specialized studies on coastal resource management matters, including wetlands, determination of shoreline and ecosystem stability. 
65. Whereas the development of tourism has predominantly been a national concern in the past, regional cooperation in this sector should take on an enlarged role in the future. 
Regionally, the assessment and development of potential complementarities between island destinations should be encouraged, and the development of packaged options covering several islands should involve joint marketing and training programmes. 
Finally, there is scope to strengthen regional mechanisms for the exchange of information in all aspects of the development of a safe and sustainable tourism sector, using the capacities of regional tourism organizations. 
66. Identifying appropriate technologies is an important objective for small island developing countries that seek environment-friendly diversification of production and trade. 
To that end, there should be dissemination of information regarding available technology and strengthening of the capacity of such countries to absorb, manage and utilize environmentally sound technology through education and training. 
The ongoing UNCTAD activities in support of technology transfer to developing countries offer significant scope to address the specific problems of island developing countries in this area. 
This would be a response to one of the recommendations made by the expert group convened by the Secretary-General of UNCTAD in 1992. 
Courses, seminars and workshops could be most effective on a regional basis. 
68. Furthermore, research into and development of renewable energy sources that will support export development should be pursued with the needs and potential of small island developing countries in mind. 
69. Measures for promoting flexible specialization in the export sector of small island developing countries and fostering competitiveness in world markets, particularly in the area of trade in services (tourism, offshore financial services, data-processing etc.) should also receive high priority in donor assistance programmes. 
The expert group convened by the Secretary-General of UNCTAD in 1992 recommended inter alia that UNCTAD should take a leading role in the required follow-up work in this area. 
International support will be necessary for the training programmes, which can be appropriately carried out on a regional or subregional basis. 
The TRAINFORTRADE programme of UNCTAD is currently addressing this need with respect to the Caribbean, the Pacific and the Indian Ocean. 
71. The implications for small island developing countries of new international trade arrangements such as the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations, the European single market and the North American Free Trade Agreement need to be analysed. 
72. In the context of environmental concern and awareness in large market countries, small island developing countries may face trade restrictions, in particular, non-tariff barriers. 
Environment-related measures in developed countries include standards on products and processes, waste management and recycling policies, and eco-packaging and eco-labelling standards. 
For small island developing countries, compliance with such international environmental regulations and standards may be technically difficult and very costly, and international support is required to enhance their capacity to overcome those difficulties. 
The small island developing countries will also benefit from this initiative. 
73. A capacity-building mechanism to enable small island developing countries to be better prepared in the negotiation of multilateral environmental agreements should be established. 
Such a mechanism, which could be arranged in an interregional or subregional context, should involve encouragement of those countries to participate in the negotiations and assistance in implementing them. 
Often the impact can be devastating, affecting all segments of the economy and the infrastructure. 
Small island developing countries, in cooperation with regional and subregional organizations and the international community, should develop better disaster forecasting and warning capabilities, schemes of disaster preparedness and relief, policies and measures to mitigate the effects of disasters, and associated public awareness programmes. 
The ongoing work of UNCTAD in this area will require to be coordinated with any other initiatives taken, particularly at a regional level. 
75. Considering the potentially destructive impact of a rise in sealevel on some island developing countries, action should be taken at regional levels to monitor the actuality of global warming and its effect on sealevels. 
Mechanisms should be developed or strengthened to facilitate exchanges of information and experience between small island developing countries, and to promote technology transfers and training in the field of preparedness and anticipation. 
In this context, competent international organizations should provide technical assistance for accession to the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change and help countries that have ratified the Convention to assume their main responsibilities under it. 
Furthermore, the international community should expand its assistance to small island developing countries in combating toxic and hazardous waste disposal, nuclear testing and drug trafficking. 
76. With the rapid advance in computer and information technology, island developing countries can more and more benefit from information systems, statistical databases and specialized software packages prepared by regional organizations. 
Specialized regional organizations should make arrangements for island developing countries in their regions to have access to the databases of those institutions by telecommunications or by providing down-loading facilities through which computerized data can be extracted for use on a local microcomputer. 
While the initial methodological work involved should be carried out at the international level, it could be envisaged that experimental applications and statistical data collection and analysis be subsequently undertaken in a regional context. 
a/ Latest year available. 
b/ 1988. 
e/ Unweighted average. 
a/ 1989. 
c/ Including transshipments to and from peninsular Malaysia. 
e/ 1990. 
f/ 1986. 
g/ 1987. 
b/ Including ODA to former Trust Territories of the Pacific Islands. 
a/ Includes short-term debt and use of IMF. 
b/ 1988. 
c/ 1989. 
a/ Includes short-term debt and use of IMF. 
b/ 1989. 
c/ 1988. 
d/ 1987. 
The Assembly invited island developing countries to intensify further their regional and subregional cooperative arrangements, particularly to address the problem of high-cost economies, by developing, where appropriate, common services to reduce the high per capita costs of infrastructure and public services and by developing regional transport and communications systems. 
It also urged relevant organizations of the United Nations system to take adequate measures to respond positively to the particular needs of island developing countries and continue to report on such measures through the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD), as appropriate. 
2. In response to that resolution, the Secretary-General of UNCTAD sent a note verbale to States members of UNCTAD and international and relevant intergovernmental organizations, requesting them to provide information on the actions they had taken in implementation of the resolution. 
The replies received by the UNCTAD secretariat are summarized below. 
3. In 1992, a number of island developing countries and territories benefited from the official development assistance (ODA) of France. 
In that year the grant assistance by France to 19 such countries and territories totalled 11,413 million francs. 
Twenty-nine island developing countries and territories also benefited from technical assistance amounting to 1,271 million francs. 
In 1992 France also provided 1,553 million francs in long-term loans to 19 island developing countries and territories. 
However, as a country rejoining the international community after the recent declaration of independence, it has not yet established diplomatic relations with a number of those countries. 
Furthermore, as a recipient of financial and technical assistance itself, Lithuania is not yet able to provide any assistance to island developing countries. 
6. Bilateral cooperation between the Government of Luxembourg and small developing countries is focused mainly on the areas of social and rural development. 
Cape Verde is among the countries with which Luxembourg has very close bilateral cooperation arrangements. 
From 1990 to 1992, Luxembourg provided development assistance to Cape Verde amounting to $4.3 million. 
It is expected that ODA will reach the level of about $2.4 million in 1994. 
The projects being implemented in Cape Verde with the assistance of Luxembourg are mainly in the areas of health, development of an economic database, power and food aid. 
Luxembourg has also bilateral relations with Mauritius. 
In 1992 Luxembourg provided $0.07 million to Mauritius in grant form. 
At present two projects in the area of road construction and irrigation are under way in Mauritius. 
7. The Maltese Institute for Islands and Small States has undertaken a number of activities related to island developing countries. 
The Institute is involved in the publication of Insula, which is an international journal for island affairs published in collaboration with UNESCO. 
In 1993 two international conferences were held which dealt with European regional policy with special reference to islands and sustainable tourism in islands, respectively. 
In November 1994 the Institute will organize another conference, on finance, banking and offshore activities in islands. 
On issues relating to island affairs the Institute collaborates with organizations such as UNCTAD, the Caribbean Community (CARICOM) and the International Ocean Institute. 
It also collaborates closely with the Maltese Ministry of Foreign Affairs in matters relating to island developing countries. 
8. The Government of Mauritius contends that because of its status as an island developing country and its isolation from world markets, Mauritius should be considered as a special case requiring differential treatment within GATT. 
Technical assistance in the form of experts and fellowships is being provided to Mauritius under the Indo-Mauritian and Sino-Mauritian joint commissions. 
Mauritius provides technical assistance to Seychelles. 
The objective of the training course was to increase the capability of participants in environmental management planning and monitoring and land-use planning. 
Maldives participated in that training programme. 
10. Vanuatu supports the establishment and strengthening of regional cooperative arrangements between Pacific island developing countries. 
The priority areas where Vanuatu requires assistance include the development of the private sector, export marketing, training in export documentation and promotion of foreign investment. 
11. The island developing countries in the African region benefit from the research and technical assistance activities of the Economic Commission for Africa. 
12. The United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD), as the focal point for specific action at the global level in favour of island developing countries has continued to carry out activities related to the identification of their specific problems. 
The results of the deliberations of the Group provided inputs to the report of the Secretary-General to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session (A/47/414). 
13. With regard to technical cooperation activities UNCTAD has a number of projects under way from which several island developing countries benefit. 
Other activities are a project in Saint Lucia to promote the development and diversification of services, a project in Sao Tome and Principe to develop offshore financial services and a TRAINFORTRADE project from which several island developing countries in the eastern Caribbean and western Indian Ocean regions benefit. 
14. Within the fifth programming cycle (1992-1996), the combined indicative planning figures for the 15 recipient island developing countries and territories in the Pacific region amount to $39.9 million, while the support for subregional programmes amounts to $29.5 million. 
The overall programme for the Pacific is about $90 million for the five-year period. 
The UNDP regional programme has over the years played a key role in building regional capacity to establish transport and communications systems. 
It is currently providing funding for a regional telecommunications project, in collaboration with the South Pacific Forum secretariat. 
UNDP is also providing assistance to the South Pacific Commission to strengthen intraregional cooperation in support of offshore fisheries development. 
In the past, Fiji, the Marshall Islands, Samoa, Tuvalu and Vanuatu have held successful round-table meetings with UNDP support. 
Round-table meetings for the Cook Islands, Kiribati, the Marshall Islands, the Federated States of Micronesia, Samoa, Solomon Islands and Vanuatu are planned for 1994-1995. 
The total indicative planning figure resources allocated to these countries for the fifth programme cycle amount to $31.3 million. 
That amount includes two subregional technical cooperation programmes implemented through the secretariats of CARICOM and the Organization of Eastern Caribbean States. 
The key areas for UNDP support are human resources and management development, poverty alleviation, and environmental and natural resources management. 
The project development objective is to identify concrete partnership opportunities between industrial entrepreneurs within the region. 
18. The Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) does not have a specific technical assistance policy for island developing countries but within its overall programmes for developing countries they receive special attention. 
20. In the African region FAO financed in 1993 a donor meeting on the development needs of the southern region of Madagascar. 
In Mauritius, FAO supported training programmes for fishermen and the construction of boats. 
The main areas of technical assistance to Cape Verde include development of human resources, agricultural development and improved transportation systems. 
Technical cooperation programmes were also implemented in Cyprus and Malta. 
The ILO regular budget for technical cooperation is also used to respond flexibly to ad hoc specific needs requiring limited resources. 
26. As at October 1993, the outstanding use of International Monetary Fund resources under all facilities by island developing countries totalled 1.9 billion in special drawing rights (SDR), or about $2.6 billion. 
Moreover the Fund approved a three-year arrangement under the extended fund facility for Jamaica for the amount of SDR 109.13 million, of which 36.38 million had been disbursed as at the end of October 1993. 
In addition the Union provided consultancy services and undertook training activities in 24 island developing countries using regular UPU budget resources and special funds. 
28. The United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) has been assisting some of the island developing countries in the area of land-use management legislation. 
This assistance was provided to the British Virgin Islands, Maldives, Trinidad and Tobago and the Turks and Caicos Islands. 
Several country land and environmental management projects have also been supported in Anguilla, Antigua and Barbuda, Barbados, the British Virgin Islands, Cape Verde, Dominica, Fiji, Grenada, Haiti, Jamaica, Madagascar, Maldives, Mauritius, Montserrat, Saint Lucia, Saint Vincent and the Grenadines, Sao Tome and Principe, Seychelles, Singapore and Trinidad and Tobago. 
Habitat has also been involved in the preservation and rehabilitation of historical architectural monuments in the Comoros, in disaster mitigation and rehabilitation programmes in Montserrat, Samoa and the Turks and Caicos Islands and in an ocean waste management project in Maldives. 
Examples of such programmes are those undertaken within the Intergovernmental Oceanographic Commission, the Integrated Management of Coastal Systems (COMAR), the Programme on Man and the Biosphere and the International Hydrological Programme. 
30. Recent and current activities undertaken by the Commonwealth Secretariat include assistance in areas such as export marketing, industrial development, human resource development capacity-building, science and technology and environment. 
The proposed Commonwealth Privatization Fund will be of considerable interest to those small States undertaking privatization of their State enterprises. 
This amount is in addition to $2.3 million committed in 1991. 
The projects being executed under these funds are related to activities in the areas of education, science and culture. 
The beneficiary island developing countries of this assistance programme are Antigua and Barbuda, the Bahamas, Barbados, Dominica, the Dominican Republic, Grenada, Haiti, Jamaica, Saint Kitts and Nevis, Saint Lucia, Saint Vincent and the Grenadines and Trinidad and Tobago. 
2. The membership of the Committee in 1994 is as follows (see General Assembly decision 48/311): 
In accordance with General Assembly decision 42/450, the vacancies are to be filled as follows: 
(b) One member from Eastern European States; 
(c) Two members from Latin American and Caribbean States; 
(d) Two members from Western European and other States. 
(d) Western European and other States (two vacancies): France and United States of America. 
2. By its decision 1994/222, the Economic and Social Council, acting in pursuance of paragraph 8 of General Assembly resolution 3348 (XXIX), decided to nominate the following States for election by the Assembly to membership in the World Food Council: 
3. The Council postponed nominations for one member from Asian States, one member from Eastern European States, one member from Latin American and Caribbean States and two members from Western European and other States. 
4. In addition, the Council postponed nominations for one member from Eastern European States and one member from Western European and other States whose elections were postponed by the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session. 
1. The present report is prepared pursuant to paragraph 5 of General Assembly resolution 47/6 of 21 October 1992 entitled "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee". 
2. The General Assembly, by its resolution 35/2 of 13 October 1980, invited the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee (AALCC) to participate in its sessions and its work in the capacity of observer. 
In its resolution 39/47 of 10 December 1984, the Assembly commended AALCC for orienting its programme to strengthening its supportive role to the work of the United Nations in wider areas. 
The item had been considered by the Assembly annually until its forty-first session and then at its forty-third, forty-fifth and forty-seventh sessions. 
The Assembly decided to include the item entitled "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee" in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session. * A/49/50/Rev.1. 
6. At its thirty-second session held in 1993 at Kampala, AALCC established an open-ended Working Group on Human Rights with the mandate of preparing a draft declaration on human rights, which was subsequently adopted as the Kampala Declaration on Human Rights. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations was also represented. 
9. Pursuant to General Assembly resolution 44/23 of 17 November 1989, in which the Assembly, inter alia, declared the period 1990-1999 as the United Nations Decade of International Law, AALCC prepared a paper identifying a number of issues involved and activities that might be undertaken during the Decade. 
At its twenty-ninth session held in Beijing in March 1990, AALCC urged greater collaboration with the United Nations in that regard. 
10. In cooperation with the Government of Qatar, an international conference was organized by AALCC in March 1994 at Doha to promote the objectives of the United Nations Decade of International Law. 
The conference was attended by senior government officials, the representative of the Secretary-General of the United Nations, officials of the United Nations system, and jurists from developing and developed countries (see A/48/312, paras. 45, 80 and 107). 
It may be recalled that it had prepared for the fortieth session of the General Assembly a study on the question of possible wider use of the International Court of Justice, which was circulated to Member States (see A/40/682, annex). 
A colloquium was held in October 1986 at United Nations Headquarters to provide opportunities for in-depth explanation of the available procedures under the revised Rules of Court for resolving disputes in matters referred to it under special agreements, with special reference to the use of special chambers. 
In addressing the meeting, the President of the International Court of Justice, Sir Robert Jennings, referred to the renewed increasing support for the Court in the General Assembly, and to the usefulness of advisory opinions of the Court. 
During the period under review, consultations were arranged during the General Assembly between the representatives of AALCC member States and other interested Governments to provide opportunities for an exchange of views on those matters. 
16. AALCC continued to follow closely the work of the International Law Commission and has included the work of the Commission and the question of non-navigational uses of international watercourses in its current work programme. 
17. AALCC attaches great significance to the items on the agenda of the International Law Commission as they are of particular relevance to its members. 
18. Collaboration also continued between AALCC and UNCITRAL. 
During the period under review, AALCC was represented at the twenty-sixth session of UNCITRAL and had prepared notes and comments on the work of the twenty-sixth session of UNCITRAL. 
At its thirty-first session, held at Islamabad in 1992, AALCC urged the International Law Commission to consider including in its work programme an item entitled "Reservation for peaceful purposes of the international seabed area and the high seas for marine scientific research". 
It has also prepared model bilateral agreements for promotion and protection of investments so as to generate a wider flow of capital and technology to the developing countries in the Asian-African region. 
Steps have been taken to promote wider appreciation of the model agreements among the Governments of the Asian-African region. 
23. AALCC is particularly interested in legal issues involved in the privatization of public sector undertakings and the liberalization of economic activities as a means to increase economic efficiency, growth and sustainable development in the context of economic restructuring programmes. 
As a result, it convened a special meeting on developing institutional and legal guidelines for privatization and post-privatization regulatory framework during its thirty-third session. 
24. Under an AALCC scheme for settlement of disputes in economic and commercial transactions, two regional arbitration centres have been established at Kuala Lumpur and Cairo. 
One of the objectives of these centres is to help in the promotion and implementation of the UNCITRAL arbitration rules. 
Steps are being taken to establish and make operational a similar centre at Nairobi for serving the countries in eastern and southern Africa. 
25. AALCC prepared studies on establishing a centre for research and development of legal regimes applicable to the economic activities in developing countries, and on how to strengthen its capabilities to collect and disseminate information and data from various United Nations agencies and other bodies. 
The main function of the Unit is to collect information on the laws and regulations of AALCC member States. 
26. AALCC is concerned with the question of the debt burden of developing countries and has prepared various studies on the subject. 
A progress report covering the legislative activities of the United Nations and other international organizations concerned with international trade law is prepared and distributed for the information of its member States at each annual session of the Committee. 
The workshop, inter alia, recommended that AALCC should consider the possibility of preparing a draft model legislation relating to refugees. 
30. A study on the Indian Ocean as a zone of peace was considered by AALCC at its twenty-ninth session. 
AALCC was represented at the meetings of the United Nations Commission on Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice. 
34. Since its twenty-seventh session, AALCC has included in its agenda an item entitled "Deportation of Palestinians as a violation of international law, particularly the 1949 Geneva Conventions". 
Aware of the special circumstances of the geographical location and economic conditions of each Territory, and bearing in mind the necessity of promoting economic stability and diversifying and strengthening further the economies of the respective Territories as a matter of priority, 
1. Approves the report of the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance relating to American Samoa, Anguilla, Bermuda, the British Virgin Islands, the Cayman Islands, Guam, Montserrat, Tokelau, the Turks and Caicos Islands and the United States Virgin Islands; 
2. Reaffirms the inalienable right of the people of those Territories to self-determination and independence in conformity with the Charter of the United Nations and General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV), containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples; 
4. Reiterates that it is the responsibility of the administering Powers to create such conditions in the Territories as will enable their people to exercise freely and without interference their inalienable right to self-determination and independence; 
7. Reiterates the view that such factors as territorial size, geographical location, size of population and limited natural resources should in no way serve as a pretext to delay the speedy exercise by the peoples of those Territories of their inalienable right to self-determination; 
10. Also urges the administering Powers to take all necessary measures to protect and conserve the environment of the Territories under their administration against any environmental degradation, and requests the specialized agencies concerned to continue to monitor environmental conditions in those Territories; 
11. Calls upon the administering Powers to continue to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with the respective territorial Governments, to counter problems related to drug trafficking, money laundering and other offences; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Noting that American Samoa is the only Territory of the United States of America in which employers are allowed to pay workers less than the mainland minimum wage, 
Noting also that the Territory continues to experience a shortage of qualified medical personnel, 
2. Calls upon the administering Power, in cooperation with relevant regional and international institutions, to assist the Territory in increasing its agricultural output; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Aware that Anguilla's educational system is facing severe problems, including overcrowding, insufficient equipment and supplies in the schools, as well as a high percentage of undertrained teachers and the loss of teachers to the private sector and to other parts of the civil service, 
Noting also that the Government's Public Sector Investment Programme for 1991-1995 is expected to be financed by external donors through grants and concessional loans, 
1. Requests the administering Power, in considering, adopting and/or implementing policy decisions likely to affect its dependent Territories, to continue to grant the highest attention to the interests, needs and wishes of the territorial Government and the people of Anguilla; 
2. Calls upon national, regional and international institutions specializing in the field of education to grant Anguilla funds and equipment, and to make available to the Territory teacher training courses, to enable it to overcome its educational problems; 
3. Also calls upon all countries, institutions and organizations endowed with expertise in manpower training to grant Anguilla assistance in this field; 
4. Invites the international donor community to contribute generously to the Government's Public Sector Investment Programme for 1991-1995, and to grant the Territory all possible assistance to enable it to reach the main development objectives established by the Executive Council of the Territory; 
5. Requests all countries and organizations with deep-sea fishing experience to facilitate the acquisition by the Territory's fishing sector of larger boats and fishing equipment, and to provide the Territory's fishermen with deep-sea fishing training programmes; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Bearing in mind the general elections held in the Territory in November 1993 and the proposed referendum on Bermuda's independence to be held in 1994, 
Noting the negative effects of the international recession on Bermuda's economy, 
Noting also the recent review of the criminal justice system in the Territory, 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Noting further the measures taken by the territorial Government to develop the agricultural, industrial, educational and communications sectors, 
Noting that the Territory's unmet manpower requirements continue to be a critical constraint to its economic growth, 
2. Also requests the administering Power and all financial institutions to continue to provide assistance to the Territory in order to enable it to mitigate the effects of the international economic recession and to pursue its development programmes; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Aware of the economic priorities established by the territorial Government, 
Noting also the actions taken by the territorial Government to implement its localization programme to promote increased participation of the local population in the decision-making process in the Cayman Islands, 
Noting further the Territory's dependence on imported agricultural products, 
Noting with concern the vulnerability of the Territory to drug trafficking and related activities, 
1. Requests the administering Power to provide the territorial Government with all required expertise to enable it to achieve its economic aims; 
4. Requests the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations system to continue and increase their programmes of assistance to the Territory with a view to strengthening, developing and diversifying its economy; 
5. Calls upon the administering Power to continue to take all necessary measures, in cooperation with the territorial Government, to counter problems related to money laundering, funds smuggling and other related crimes, as well as drug trafficking; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Noting the appointment on 3 November 1993 by the administering Power of a Special Representative for Guam Commonwealth Issues, 
Cognizant that the administering Power continues to implement its programme of transferring surplus federal land to the Government of Guam, 
Conscious that immigration into Guam has resulted in the indigenous Chamorros becoming a minority in their homeland, 
Aware of the potential for diversifying and developing the economy of Guam through commercial fishing and agriculture and other viable activities, 
Noting with concern the escalating crime rate in the Territory, 
2. Expresses the hope that the appointment by the administering Power of a Special Representative for Guam Commonwealth Issues would facilitate the ongoing discussions on the political status of Guam; 
5. Further requests the administering Power to continue to support appropriate measures by the territorial Government aimed at promoting growth in commercial fishing and agriculture and other viable activities; 
6. Urges the administering Power to continue to assist the territorial Government in crime prevention; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Taking note of the position of the territorial Government that, while independence is both desirable and inevitable, it should be preceded by economic and financial viability sufficient to sustain Montserrat as an independent State, 
Taking into account the membership of Montserrat in regional and international bodies and the outstanding request of the Territory for readmission to associate membership in the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, 
Aware of the Government's policy to continue to train and develop local human resources, 
2. Notes the expressed preference of the territorial Government for independence within a political union with the Organization of Eastern Caribbean States; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Noting the emergency measures taken by the territorial Government to cut budget deficit and government spending, 
Noting further the Government's expressed need for development assistance to achieve its stated goal of economic independence by the year 1996, 
Noting also the Government's decision to establish an Investment Bank in order to attract substantial investments world wide for much needed projects, 
Noting further that 90 per cent of the food consumed in the Territory is imported, and that the Government has exerted efforts to improve the agriculture and fisheries sectors, 
Aware of the Government's efforts to develop a management plan to control all marine resources exploitation, 
Noting the number of unqualified teachers and the number of expatriate staff in the educational system of the Territory, 
Noting with interest the statement made and the information provided by an elected member of the Territory's Legislative Council in March 1993 to the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance on the overall political, economic and social situation in the Turks and Caicos Islands, 
7. Calls upon all national, regional, interregional and international financial institutions, including the International Monetary Fund and the World Bank, to take all necessary steps to assist the Government of the Turks and Caicos Islands in the establishment and/or operation of its Investment Bank; 
10. Calls upon all countries and organizations with experience in the training of teachers to extend generous assistance to the Territory in this field, with particular emphasis on the training of its nationals; 
11. Draws the attention of the administering Power to the statement made and the information provided in March 1993 to the Subcommittee on Small Territories, Petitions, Information and Assistance by the elected member of the Territory's Legislative Council on the political, economic and social situation in the Territory; 
Referring to resolution A above, 
Bearing in mind the results of the referendum on political status held in the Territory on 11 October 1993, 
Noting the necessity to further diversify the Territory's economy, 
Noting further that in 1993, the territorial Government purchased the assets of the West Indian Company which had significant property and development interests in the Charlotte Amalie Harbour, 
3. Invites the administering Power, as a matter of urgency, to facilitate the transfer of Water Island to the territorial Government; 
5. Requests the administering Power to continue to assist the Territory in crime prevention; 
2. Update by Mrs. Gillian Sorensen, Special Adviser to the Secretary-General for Public Policy. 
3. Timetable for future meetings. 
The General Assembly decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Relocation of Belarus and Ukraine to the group of Member States set out in paragraph 3 (c) of General Assembly resolution 43/232". 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolutions 727 (1992) of 8 January 1992 and 740 (1992) of 7 February 1992, in which the Council endorsed the sending of a group of military liaison officers to Yugoslavia to promote maintenance of the cease-fire, 
Bearing in mind also Security Council resolution 743 (1992) of 21 February 1992, by which the Council established the United Nations Protection Force and the subsequent resolutions by which the Council extended the mandate of the Force, the latest of which was resolution 908 (1994) of 31 March 1994, 
Recalling its resolutions 46/233 of 19 March 1992 on the financing of the Force and the subsequent resolutions and decisions, the latest of which were resolution 48/238 of 24 March 1994 and decision 48/470 C of 14 April 1994, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Force by certain Governments, 
2. Expresses deep concern about the adverse effect that the deteriorating financial situation has on reimbursement to troop contributors, placing an additional burden on those countries and putting at risk the continuing supply of troops to the United Nations Protection Force; 
3. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
4. Endorses in particular the request in paragraph 12 of the report of the Advisory Committee that implementation of its recommendations as endorsed by the General Assembly should not be done selectively and that the measures that have been taken be indicated clearly in subsequent reports of the Secretary-General; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to take all necessary action to ensure that the Force is administered with a maximum of economy and efficiency; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General to do his utmost to accelerate reimbursements to troop- and/or equipment-contributing countries, including for contingent-owned equipment, and, to this end, to give due consideration to making progress payments for contingent-owned equipment; 
12. Urges the Secretary-General to make arrangements for premises for United Nations officials at reasonable cost and in accordance with prudent use of resources; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General, without prejudice to the review of procurement required under General Assembly decision 48/487 of 24 March 1994, to broaden the area for local procurement for the Force to include all Member States and Observer States from which the United Nations may now undertake procurement; 
19. Decides that there shall be set off against the apportionment among Member States, as provided for in paragraph 17 above, their respective share in the unencumbered balance of 28,260,638 dollars gross (28,320,469 dollars net) in respect of the period from 12 January 1992 to 31 March 1993, inclusive; 
Each State participating in the Conference and the European Community shall be represented by a head of delegation and such other representatives, alternate representatives and advisers as may be required. 
A Credentials Committee of nine members shall be appointed at the beginning of the Conference. 
It shall examine the credentials of representatives and report to the Conference without delay. 
Pending a decision of the Conference upon their credentials, representatives shall be entitled to participate provisionally in the Conference. 
The Conference shall elect from among the representatives of participating States the following officers: a President, 27 Vice-Presidents, and an ex officio Vice-President from the host country, a Rapporteur-General, as well as a Chairman for the Main Committee established in accordance with rule 46. 
The Conference may also elect such other officers as it deems necessary for the performance of its functions. 
1. If the President is absent from a meeting or any part thereof, he/she shall designate a Vice-President to take his/her place. 
2. A Vice-President acting as President shall have the same powers and duties as the President. 
The President, or a Vice-President acting as President, shall not vote in the Conference, but shall appoint another member of his/her delegation to vote in his/her place. 
The President, the Vice-Presidents, the Rapporteur-General and the Chairman of the Main Committee shall constitute the General Committee. 
The President, or in his/her absence, one of the Vice-Presidents designated by him/her, shall serve as Chairman of the General Committee. 
The General Committee shall assist the President in the general conduct of the business of the Conference and, subject to the decisions of the Conference, shall ensure the coordination of its work. 
1. The Secretary-General of the Conference shall act in that capacity in all meetings of the Conference and its subsidiary organs. 
(b) Receive, translate, reproduce and circulate the documents of the Conference; 
(c) Publish and circulate the official documents of the Conference; 
(e) Make and arrange for the keeping of sound recordings of meetings; 
(g) Generally perform all other work that the Conference may require. 
The Secretary-General of the United Nations, the Secretary-General of the Conference or any member of the secretariat designated by either for that purpose may, at any time, make oral or written statements concerning any question under consideration. 
1. The Conference shall at its first meeting: 
(a) Adopt its rules of procedure; 
(b) Elect its officers and constitute its subsidiary organs; 
(c) Adopt its agenda, the draft of which shall, until such adoption, be the provisional agenda of the Conference; 
(d) Decide on the organization of its work. 
2. Recommendations resulting from pre-conference consultations shall, in principle, be acted on without further discussion. 
He/she shall rule on points of order. 
The President, subject to these rules, shall have complete control of the proceedings and over the maintenance of order thereat. 
The appeal shall be immediately put to the vote, and the President's ruling shall stand unless overruled by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
1. No one may address the Conference without having previously obtained the permission of the President. 
Subject to rules 20, 22 and 24 to 27, the President shall call upon speakers in the order in which they signify their desire to speak. 
2. Debate shall be confined to the question before the Conference and the President may call a speaker to order if his/her remarks are not relevant to the subject under discussion. 
3. The Conference may limit the time allowed to speakers and the number of times participants may speak on a question. 
Permission to speak on a motion to set such limits shall be accorded to only two representatives in favour of and two opposing such limits, after which the motion shall immediately be put to the vote. 
In any event, with the consent of the Conference, the President shall limit each intervention on procedural matters to five minutes. 
When the debate is limited and a speaker exceeds the allotted time, the President shall call him/her to order without delay. 
1. Notwithstanding rule 23, the President shall accord the right of reply to a representative of any State participating in the Conference or of the European Community who requests it. 
2. The statements made under this rule shall normally be made at the end of the last meeting of the day, or at the conclusion of the consideration of the relevant item, if that is sooner. 
3. The representatives of a State or of the European Community may make no more than two statements under this rule at a given meeting on any item. 
The first shall be limited to five minutes and the second to three minutes; representatives shall in any event attempt to be as brief as possible. 
In addition to the proposer of the motion, permission to speak on the motion shall be accorded to only two representatives in favour and two opposing the adjournment, after which the motion shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
Permission to speak on the motion shall be accorded to only two representatives opposing the closure, after which the motion shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
Subject to rule 39, a representative of any State participating in the Conference may at any time move the suspension or the adjournment of the meeting. 
No discussion on such motions shall be permitted and they shall, subject to rule 28, be immediately put to the vote. 
The motions indicated below shall have precedence in the following order over all proposals or other motions before the meeting: 
(a) To suspend the meeting; 
(b) To adjourn the meeting; 
(c) To adjourn the debate on the question under discussion; 
(d) To close the debate on the question under discussion. 
Proposals and substantive amendments shall normally be submitted in writing to the Secretary-General of the Conference, who shall circulate copies to all delegations. 
Unless the Conference decides otherwise, substantive proposals shall be discussed or put to a decision no earlier than 24 hours after copies have been circulated in all languages of the Conference to all delegations. 
A proposal or a motion thus withdrawn may be reintroduced by any representative. 
Permission to speak on a motion to reconsider shall be accorded to only two speakers opposing reconsideration, after which the motion shall be immediately put to the vote. 
The Conference should make best endeavours to ensure that its work and the adoption of its report are accomplished by general agreement. 
Each State participating in the Conference shall have one vote. 
1. Subject to rule 33, decisions of the Conference on all matters of substance shall be taken by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting. 
2. Except as otherwise provided in these rules, decisions of the Conference on all matters of procedure shall be taken by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
3. If the question arises whether a matter is one of procedure or of substance, the President of the Conference shall rule on the question. 
An appeal against this ruling shall be put to the vote immediately, and the President's ruling shall stand unless overruled by a majority of the representatives present and voting. 
4. If a vote is equally divided, the proposal or motion shall be regarded as rejected. 
For the purpose of these rules, the phrase "representatives present and voting" means representatives casting an affirmative or negative vote. 
2. When the Conference votes by mechanical means, a non-recorded vote shall replace a vote by show of hands and a recorded vote shall replace a roll-call. 
A representative may request a recorded vote, which shall, unless a representative requests otherwise, be taken without calling out the names of the States participating in the Conference. 
3. The vote of each State participating in a roll-call or a recorded vote shall be inserted in any record of or report on the meeting. 
Representatives may make brief statements consisting solely of explanations of vote, before the voting has commenced or after the voting has been completed. 
The representative of a State sponsoring a proposal or motion shall not speak in explanation of vote thereon, except if it has been amended. 
A representative may move that parts of a proposal be voted on separately. 
If a representative objects, the motion for division shall be voted upon. 
If the motion is carried, those parts of the proposal that are subsequently approved shall be put to the vote as a whole. 
If all operative parts of the proposal have been rejected, the proposal shall be considered to have been rejected as a whole. 
A proposal is considered an amendment to another proposal if it merely adds to, deletes from or revises part of that proposal. Unless specified otherwise, the word "proposal" in these rules shall be considered as including amendments. 
When two or more amendments are moved to a proposal, the Conference shall vote first on the amendment furthest removed in substance from the original proposal and then on the amendment next furthest removed therefrom and so on until all the amendments have been put to the vote. 
Where, however, the adoption of one amendment necessarily implies the rejection of another amendment, the latter shall not be put to the vote. 
1. If two or more proposals, other than amendments, relate to the same question, they shall, unless the Conference decides otherwise, be voted on in the order in which they were submitted. 
The Conference may, after each vote on a proposal, decide whether to vote on the next proposal. 
2. Revised proposals shall be voted on in the order in which the original proposals were submitted, unless the revision substantially departs from the original proposal. 
In that case, the original proposal shall be considered as withdrawn and the revised proposal shall be treated as a new proposal. 
All elections shall be held by secret ballot unless, in the absence of any objection, the Conference decides to proceed without taking a ballot when there is an agreed candidate or slate. 
The Conference may establish a Main Committee, as required, which may set up subcommittees or working groups. 
The Main Committee, unless it decides otherwise, shall elect three Vice-Chairmen and a Rapporteur. 
It may assign to the Committee such alternate representatives and advisers as may be required. 
2. Subject to the decision of the Plenary or the Conference, the Main Committee may set up subcommittees and working groups. 
2. Members of the subcommittees and working groups of committees shall be appointed by the Chairman of the Committee in question, subject to the approval of that Committee, unless the Committee decides otherwise. 
Except as otherwise provided in rule 6, each committee, subcommittee and working group shall elect its own officers. 
2. A majority of the representatives of the General or Credentials Committee or of any committee, subcommittee or working group shall constitute a quorum provided that they are representatives of participating States. 
(a) Unless otherwise decided, the Credentials Committee and any working group shall elect a Chairman and such other officers as it may require; 
(b) The Chairman of the General Committee and of the Credentials Committee and the chairmen of working groups may exercise the right to vote; 
(d) Decisions of committees and working groups shall be taken by a majority of the representatives present and voting, except that the reconsideration of a proposal or an amendment shall require the majority established by rule 32, provided that they are representatives of participating States. 
Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish shall be the languages of the Conference. 
1. Speeches made in a language of the Conference shall be interpreted into the other such languages. 
2. A representative may speak in a language other than a language of the Conference if the delegation concerned provides for interpretation into one such language. 
2. Sound recordings of meetings of the Conference and of the Main Committee shall be made and kept in accordance with the practice of the United Nations. 
1. The plenary meetings of the Conference and the meetings of any Committee shall be held in public unless the body concerned decides otherwise. 
2. All decisions taken by the Plenary of the Conference at a private meeting shall be announced at an early public meeting of the Plenary. 
Representatives designated by associate members of regional commissions may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group. 
Representatives of national liberation movements invited to the Conference may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on any matter of particular concern to those movements. 
Representatives designated by the specialized agencies may participate, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
Representatives designated by interested organs of the United Nations may participate as observers, without the right to vote, in the deliberations of the Conference, the Main Committee and, as appropriate, any other committee or working group on questions within the scope of their activities. 
1. Non-governmental organizations accredited to participate in the Conference may designate representatives to sit as observers at public meetings of the Conference and the Main Committee. 
2. Upon the invitation of the presiding officer of the conference body concerned and subject to the approval of that body, such observers may make oral statements on questions in which they have special competence. 
Any of these rules may be suspended by the Conference provided that 24 hours' notice of the proposal for the suspension has been given, which may be waived if no representative objects. 
These rules of procedure may be amended by a decision of the Conference taken by a two-thirds majority of the representatives present and voting, after the General Committee has reported on the proposed amendment. 
At the same meeting, the Committee also decided to transmit the provisional rules of procedure of the Conference contained in document A/CONF.171/PC/8, as orally amended, to the General Assembly for approval. 
The General Assembly approved the provisional rules of procedure of the Conference in decision 48/490. 
The 27 Vice-Presidents would be distributed according to the following geographical pattern: seven representatives from African States, six from Asian States, three from Eastern European States, five from Latin American and Caribbean States and six from Western European and other States. 
5. Regional groups should endeavour to ensure that they will be in a position to make known their nominations for the posts in the General Committee at the pre-Conference consultations. 
6. The Conference will have before it the provisional rules of procedure approved by the General Assembly in decision 48/490. 
The provisional rules of procedure are contained in document A/CONF.171/2. 
7. The Preparatory Committee recommended for adoption by the Conference the provisional agenda set out in document A/CONF.171/1. 
8. In accordance with the proposed organization of work of the Conference, which was approved by the Preparatory Committee, the Conference will be composed of a plenary and one main committee. 
9. It is proposed that items 1-8, 10 and 11 of the provisional agenda be considered in plenary meeting, and that item 9 (Programme of Action of the Conference) be allocated to the Main Committee. 
Negotiations on the Programme of Action will be carried out in the Main Committee while the general debate on item 8 is taking place in plenary meeting. 
10. The general debate on item 8 (Experiences concerning population and development strategies and programmes) will take place from the afternoon of 5 September to 9 September. 
11. It is proposed that a time-limit of 10 minutes be established for statements by representatives of Governments, 7 minutes for statements by representatives of intergovernmental organizations and United Nations programmes and specialized agencies, and 5 minutes for statements by representatives of non-governmental organizations. 
14. The resources available to the Conference allow for a maximum of two simultaneous meetings in the morning and two in the afternoon, with interpretation facilities, including committees, subcommittees, working groups and informal consultations. 
16. Meetings will normally be scheduled from 10 a.m. to 1 p.m. and from 3 p.m. to 6 p.m. 
18. At the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, the Credentials Committee was composed of Austria, the Bahamas, China, Ce d'Ivoire, Ecuador, Mauritius, the Russian Federation, Thailand and the United States of America. 
Item 7 a/ Credentials of representatives to the Conference: 
a/ Item 7 (b), "Report of the Credentials Committee", will be scheduled for consideration in plenary meeting at a date to be determined. 
1. The Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action 1/ adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights (Vienna, 14-25 June 1993) contains many provisions relating to human rights education. 
Education, it was stated, should promote understanding, tolerance, peace and friendly relations between the nations and all racial or religious groups and encourage the development of United Nations activities in pursuance of those objectives. 
The Conference affirmed that education on human rights and the dissemination of proper information, both theoretical and practical, play an important role in the promotion and respect of human rights for all, and that this should be integrated in educational policies at both the national and the international level. 
2. The Conference further declared human rights education, training and public information to be essential for the promotion and achievement of stable and harmonious relations among communities and for fostering mutual understanding, tolerance and peace. 
Finally, the Conference stated that the proclamation of a United Nations decade for human rights education should be considered in order to promote, encourage and focus the above-mentioned educational activities. 
The Assembly took note of the World Plan of Action on Education for Human Rights and Democracy, adopted by the International Congress on Education for Human Rights and Democracy, and recommended that Governments and non-governmental organizations consider that plan in preparing national plans for human rights education. 
It adopted resolution 1994/51, entitled "Proclamation of a decade for human rights education", in which it requested the Economic and Social Council to request the General Assembly to proclaim the 10-year period beginning on 1 January 1995 as the decade for human rights education. 
8. The Commission also encouraged the High Commissioner for Human Rights, in cooperation with Member States, the monitoring bodies, intergovernmental organizations and others, to include among his specific objectives a plan of action for a decade for human rights education. 
10. International human rights instruments contain principles relating to education in general and its human rights content in particular. 
Reference may be made to the Universal Declaration of Human Rights (article 26), the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (article 13) and the Convention of the Rights of the Child (General Assembly resolution 44/25, annex, articles 28 and 29). 
Education under these three international instruments has the following purposes: 
(a) The strengthening of respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms; 
(b) The full development of the human personality and the sense of its dignity; 
(d) The enabling of all persons to participate effectively in a free society; 
A request was also made for any suggestions of practical and concrete projects or programmes which could serve to implement the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action's provisions relating to human rights education, training and information. 
12. The Human Rights Committee stated that since its first session in March 1977, it has considered a large number of States parties' reports and individual communications. 
Basic information on the fundamental principles and rights enshrined in those texts as well as on the moral and philosophical concepts behind them should thus be, in the view of the Committee, a primary objective of the forthcoming decade for human rights education. 
Such information should be widely disseminated by any available means and reach the largest possible audience, particularly children. 
Particular attention should be given to the training of law-enforcement officials (police, army, security forces and prison officers), judges, lawyers and members of other professions, such as journalists, whose activities have a direct bearing on the realization of the objectives set out in the Covenant. 
In implementing human rights education, training and public information programmes, the Committee said that careful consideration should be given to possible assistance from, and cooperation with, international, regional or national institutions, commissions or other bodies engaged in activities in the field of human rights. 
14. The Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights considered the issue of human rights education pursuant to the above-mentioned request during its ninth session, in December 1993. 
The Committee decided to devote its day of general discussion at its session in December 1994 to human rights education and the promotion of knowledge of the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights. 
That general discussion will be organized and conducted on as broad a basis as possible with participation encouraged from relevant United Nations and non-governmental organizations. 
Committee member Mrs. Virginia Bonoan-Dandan was nominated to be the focal point for preparing the discussions and she was asked to prepare a background paper with the assistance of the Secretariat. 
Citing article 28 on the right to education, the Chairperson noted that the Convention places particular importance on the role of education for fostering mutual understanding, peace and tolerance. 
16. The Committee's view was that, as the provisions of the Convention address an entire set of rights which are elements of an interdependent and mutually reinforcing entity, it would not be advisable to emphasize, for purposes of human rights education, any specific rights. 
Rather, for the Committee, an overall integrated approach to human rights education should be employed in the development of programmes. 
17. The Committee against Torture convened an informal working group of the Committee to deal with human rights education during its twelfth session, in April 1994. 
The Committee noted that article 10 of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment (General Assembly resolution 39/46, annex) imposes on States parties duties with regard to education and information on the prohibition against torture. 
For the Committee, this could be accomplished, inter alia, through the use of national human rights commissions, and primary, secondary and post-secondary education institutions. 
The Committee added that these target groups should not be seen as exclusive, but that educating the general public on human rights issues was of great importance. 
The Committee provided a number of detailed suggestions relating to education for the particular target groups. 
The information materials prepared for the decade should include the rights of women and information about the work of implementing the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women (General Assembly resolution 34/180, annex). 
20. The Committee stated that projects submitted by States parties relating to education about women's rights clearly deserve priority, including those which emphasize education about the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women. 
Similarly, in its country projects in advisory services, the Centre for Human Rights should include elements for human rights education aimed at sex equality and women's participation, especially in the democratization process. 
21. During regular inter-agency consultations the Centre for Human Rights has discussed with specialized agencies and United Nations programmes human rights education, training and information, in particular with a view to preparing for the decade for human rights education. 
An informal working group has been set up to review the activities of the various organizations and programmes in the field of human rights education, to exchange information and ideas and to coordinate human rights education activities. 
Information was also provided on the World Plan of Action on Education for Human Rights and Democracy. 
23. The Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) has provided a note setting forth the High Commissioner's approach and activities in the area of refugee law promotion, dissemination and training. 
The note explained that the traditional approach of UNHCR in its training and dissemination efforts was to promote knowledge and understanding of existing international refugee protection norms and their national implementation. 
While those factors remained primary objectives for UNHCR, they had now been supplemented by a new approach which focused on prevention, and included attention to human rights instruments, systems and issues. 
UNHCR is making arrangements to strengthen its capacity to deliver human rights education in these areas, including through the expansion of staff, and the out-posting of training coordinators in important field locations. 
Of particular importance, for the Branch, was assistance in this area to developing countries and countries in transition. 
The Branch noted the importance of developing manuals and handbooks on the subject. 
25. Further information on human rights education is expected to be received for the specialized agencies and United Nations programmes. 
A large number of non-governmental organizations, several specialized agencies and other organizations took part. 
The preparation of a plan of action for the decade was discussed and the possible contributions of various organizations were reviewed. 
The importance of human rights education was stressed, as was the need to keep in mind the ongoing activities and the past experience of non-governmental organizations. 
In the past few years, the scope of the Centre's educational activities has expanded considerably and strategies have been and continue to be developed to ensure that a comprehensive and effective programme is in place. 
29. In addition, the report of the Secretary-General on actions taken in relating to the proclamation of a decade for human rights education (E/CN.4/1994/39) contains a section on the present and future role of the Centre for Human Rights in human rights education. 
From the High Commissioner's point of view human rights education is in effect essential for the encouragement of stable and harmonious intercommunity relations, for mutual tolerance and understanding and finally for peace. 
It is thus important for all individuals, all groups and all peoples to be informed of the rights to which they can aspire and the machinery existing for their protection. 
Among the target groups could be primary and secondary school teachers, magistrates, senior officials and members of the police and the armed forces. 
31. Inter-agency cooperation and coordination is essential to human rights education. 
The High Commissioner has also discussed this issue with Governments, members of treaty-monitoring bodies and non-governmental organizations and stressed the importance of human rights education in the programme of advisory services and technical cooperation. 
It is the intention of the High Commissioner to review these elements and contributions carefully and to prepare a draft plan of action which will be widely discussed before its submission to the General Assembly. 
The Economic and Social Council: 
(c) Decides to include in the agenda for its substantive session of 1995 an item entitled "Cooperation in fisheries in Africa". 
These bombardments have already left some 60 civilians dead and many wounded, particularly in the airport zone. 
The refugee population, whose situation was already tragic, is even more directly threatened today. 
The French Government condemns these bombardments, which are directed at the refugee population and are impeding humanitarian operations established by the international community in response to a tragedy of immense proportions. 
I must also inform you that armed RPF elements attempted this afternoon to enter the humanitarian safe area established in south-west Rwanda. An encounter ensued with the French forces responsible for ensuring that the humanitarian character of this area is respected. 
The French Government will of course ensure that this character is respected and French forces will, as announced from the outset, continue to oppose the entry of all armed persons, no matter what their origin, into the humanitarian safe area, where all military activity is by nature prohibited. 
UNPROFOR reaffirms that within its mandates and resources, it will attempt to eradicate ethnic cleansing and other violations of human rights, in cooperation with other United Nations and relevant international organizations, and will continue to inform the international community of the situation. 
In addition to its commitment to monitor and report all military activities as stipulated under the 8 June 1994 Agreement, UNPROFOR will endeavour to enhance its ability to monitor relevant military movements throughout the territory of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina from the air and on the ground. 
UNPROFOR strongly reaffirms its right to complete and unhindered freedom of movement, as well as that of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and its implementing partners. 
This order remains in force. 
Further, the Government of the Commonwealth of the Bahamas issued two additional orders* (The International Obligation (Economic and Ancillary Measures) Haiti Order 1994), dated 6 May 1994, and 7 July 1994, respectively, prohibiting trade and other economic relations with Haiti. 
I have the honour to refer to your report of 12 July 1994 on the situation in Yemen (S/1994/817). 
The members of the Council welcome this report and are grateful to you and your Special Envoy for your efforts pursuant to Security Council resolutions 924 (1994) of 1 June 1994 and 931 (1994) of 29 June 1994. 
They also remain concerned at the humanitarian situation in the Republic of Yemen and look forward to the United Nations inter-agency assessment of the humanitarian needs of the country. 
The members of the Council welcome your readiness to continue to use your good offices, including through your Special Envoy, to bring about reconciliation in Yemen and to extend all possible help and cooperation, and urge the parties to cooperate fully with you to this end. 
1. The present report, which covers developments relating to the political reconciliation process, the humanitarian mission, the security situation and institution-building in Somalia, is submitted to the Security Council in pursuance of paragraph 2 of resolution 923 of 31 May 1994. 
2. My new Special Representative for Somalia, Mr. James Victor Gbeho of Ghana, arrived in Somalia on 1 July 1994. 
3. Progress continues to be made towards the objectives of overcoming the emergency requirement and moving into the recovery phase by improving the situation of the most vulnerable, particularly women and children, and finding lasting solutions to the plight of the refugees and the internally displaced persons. 
But these gains on the humanitarian front remain extremely fragile in the face of continuing insecurity and in the absence of a structured indigenous capacity to deal effectively with the welfare of the vulnerable segments of the population and to cope with natural or man-made disasters. 
5. The period under review was marked by the containment of a potentially catastrophic cholera outbreak and the continuation of the repatriation of refugees and internally displaced persons. 
6. During most of 1993, WFP provided large-scale emergency relief assistance to approximately 1.2 million people. 
WFP proceeded to shift its focus from relief to rehabilitation. 
These schemes are generating employment, revitalizing the agricultural sector, reactivating a market economy and promoting food self-sufficiency. 
Whereas in January 1993 emergency work accounted for 100 per cent of WFP assistance in Somalia, by May 1994 it stood at about 25 per cent, with some 130,000 people receiving emergency food assistance from WFP and approximately 520,000 benefiting from WFP-assisted rehabilitation and development activities. 
7. During the last few months, the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) has supported a total of 73 supplementary feeding centres in central and southern Somalia, assisting a monthly average of 53,000 children and women, down from an average of over 95,000 at the height of the emergency. 
UNICEF is also supporting nutrition programmes, including the distribution of vitamin A supplements, to a monthly average of 40,000 children. 
Overall food grain production in 1993/94 is likely to be 60 per cent below the pre-civil war average. 
This serious setback, which is due to the failure of rains in the main growing areas, indicates a need for substantial cereal imports until the next main harvest in August. 
Food aid requirements for 1993/94 are estimated at approximately 343,000 tonnes. 
Pledges so far amount to 200,000 tonnes, leaving a shortfall of 143,000 tonnes. 
9. The containment of the cholera outbreak that started in early February 1994 has been largely a result of the coordinated efforts of the World Health Organization (WHO), UNICEF and many non-governmental organizations (NGOs) and Somali groups, with significant logistics support by UNOSOM II. 
A total of 24,650 cases had been identified and 872 fatalities reported by the end of June. 
WHO is now concentrating its efforts on the north-western part of the country where the epidemic has not yet abated, while UNICEF is pursuing chlorination of water sources to prevent any resurgence of the disease and trying to change people's attitudes to sanitation. 
10. During the period under review, WHO expanded its support to tuberculosis treatment programmes in Mogadishu, Belet Hawa (Gedo) and the north-western part of Somalia. 
WHO is in the process of supplying anti-malaria drugs, laboratory equipment and supplies to Mogadishu and Hargeisa. 
WHO, UNICEF and Pharmaciens Sans Frontieres (PSF) have continued to operate jointly a system of procurement and distribution of essential drugs and of primary health-care guidelines. 
UNICEF is currently providing various forms of support to 24 hospitals, 105 mother and child health centres, 50 out-patient departments and more than 200 health posts, in addition to providing training to community health workers and traditional birth attendants. 
12. Support by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) to the Mogadishu Water Supply System, which was started in June 1992 as an emergency assistance project, has been suspended as a result of recurring labour disputes resulting in threats against staff. 
13. In preparation for the current agricultural season, FAO has distributed 300 tonnes of cereal seeds, 10 tonnes of vegetable seeds and 62,000 hand-tools in cooperation with other United Nations organizations, NGOs and national military contingents. 
Plant protection teams are surveying and spraying against common crop pests. 
In north-western Somalia, FAO has rehabilitated slaughter houses. 
Workshops organized for Somali teachers cover the whole country as well as refugee camps in Kenya. 
A Somalia Open Learning Unit (SOMOLU) was launched at the end of March 1994 and already provides in-service teacher training to 105 teachers in Mogadishu. 
Arrangements are being made to offer SOMOLU programmes also in Baidoa and Hargeisa. 
UNICEF has provided material support to some 400 primary schools throughout Somalia. 
New emphasis is being put on support to Koranic schools that have remained active throughout the disturbances of the past years. 
16. UNDP, in cooperation with the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) and with complementary inputs by WFP, is providing management support to the ports of Mogadishu and Kismayo. 
The International Civil Aviation Organization (ICAO) and UNDP are also providing support for the strengthening of national capacities to manage Mogadishu airport. 
17. There are still nearly 500,000 Somalis living as refugees in neighbouring countries as well as an estimated 400,000 displaced within their own country, the majority of them (240,000) in Mogadishu. 
19. The humanitarian programme in Somalia has lacked an organization with the necessary experience to address the pressing needs of the displaced. 
In early June, the International Organization for Migration (IOM) undertook a 10-day assessment mission to Somalia to develop a comprehensive programme for the resettlement of the remaining internally displaced persons. 
I welcome the initiative of IOM and urge Governments to provide the financial support needed to resolve this problem rapidly. 
However, not all internally displaced persons will wish to return to their previous areas of residence. 
UNDP has accordingly initiated consultations with the International Labour Organization (ILO) with a view to formulating a programme of employment and income-generation for displaced persons, particularly in the Mogadishu area. 
20. The Liboi refugee camp in Kenya was closed on 17 June, bringing to three the number of Somali refugee camps that have ceased operations in the last six-month period. 
Of the 42,000 Somalis registered in Liboi, 24,000 chose to return voluntarily to their country while the remainder were transferred to another camp in Kenya away from the border. 
Other voluntary return movements by land and sea are being planned by UNHCR with a view to supporting the repatriation of 35,000 Somalis from Kenya, another 15,000 from Ethiopia and up to 5,000 expected to return from Yemen. 
UNHCR has been severely hampered in its repatriation and reintegration activities in Somalia by lack of funding and had to issue a special appeal on 1 July 1994. 
22. The Somali Rehabilitation Programme funded by UNDP, with a budget of US$ 20 million, continues its activities through Project Implementation Offices in north-western, north-eastern and southern Somalia. 
Subprojects are currently active in such fields as school rehabilitation, improvement of wells and boreholes and establishment of water committees, road construction, small-scale enterprise promotion through cooperatives, agriculture, fisheries, frankincense production, credit schemes and marketing of produce. 
With the training of more Somali police, UNOSOM II forces are increasingly undertaking joint operations with the police, which helps to ensure Somali participation in security activities. 
The most serious of these erupted on 24 June 1994 in south Mogadishu between the Habr Gedir and Hawadle sub-clans and threatened to spread throughout Mogadishu and its environs. 
They also said that they were willing to continue to support UNOSOM II's efforts for a comprehensive agreement to end the hostilities. 
It is understood that Abgal, Habr Gedir and Mursade elders have been meeting in Mogadishu to find ways of defusing the tension and restoring peace. 
During the course of the attack, 11 soldiers, including the 4 wounded, were abducted and subsequently released. 
28. The recurring outbreaks of inter-clan fighting that have affected Mogadishu over the last three months have brought to an almost total standstill, for almost half the reporting period, all humanitarian activities in the capital city and its immediate vicinity. 
This instability has also resulted in a breakdown of already tenuous mechanisms to settle disputes (particularly those related to employment) between humanitarian agencies and the local community. 
The Save the Children Fund (UK) has had to suspend indefinitely its activities in Mogadishu, as has UNDP at the Mogadishu Water Supply Project. 
Access by commercial traffic to the port of Mogadishu was interrupted for two weeks and WFP operations there have been hampered by threats against staff and large-scale looting. 
As a consequence, WFP was able to move only 10,000 tonnes of supplies out of the port during the second quarter of 1994, less than half the quantity programmed for the period. 
It is hoped that the recent Lower Juba and Absame Reconciliation Agreements will improve security in that region. 
Most of the major security incidents outside Mogadishu have occurred in the southern part of Somalia where there is no permanent presence of UNOSOM II troops. 
The security of, and access to, seaports and airports, the protection of offices, residences and warehouses, the capacity to escort convoys and a rapid evacuation capability are considered by the United Nations agencies and NGOs operating in Somalia to be essential to their humanitarian work. 
As is evident from the present report, UNOSOM II is having increasing difficulty in providing these services in some parts of the country, notably in Mogadishu itself. 
31. The current force strength, including logistics support elements, is 18,790 as at 10 July 1994. 
Since March, there have been considerable troop reductions in the Balad/Belet Weyne area of responsibility. 
In substantial areas, regular patrols are the only contribution UNOSOM II can make to the maintenance of security. 
These difficulties will become more acute if the security situation deteriorates further. 
33. In the light of the revised mandate of UNOSOM II approved by the Security Council, its concept of operations focuses on consolidating activities in the current area of operations both inside Mogadishu and in outlying areas. The key elements of the concept are: 
(a) To secure key facilities and installations, particularly airports, seaports and lines of communications; 
(b) To maintain a continuous presence in key routes and within areas of responsibility through continuous patrolling; 
(c) To assist in re-establishing the Somali police through direct assistance and conducting joint patrols; 
There is close liaison with ICAO and progress is being made. 
A trust fund agreement for the collection of air navigation charges for aircraft overflying Somali airspace is being finalized and a contract with the International Air Transport Association (IATA) for the collection of funds is being prepared. 
Comprehensive developments have been initiated at Mogadishu airport. 
An airfield management team consisting of UNOSOM II military personnel is responsible for the operation of the airfield. 
Although the air traffic control services are currently being provided by military personnel, local civilian controllers are being trained and sufficient numbers should be available by October 1994 to enable UNOSOM II to fill only supervisory posts. 
35. Humanitarian assistance provided by UNOSOM II troops covers a broad spectrum of activity, ranging from providing security escorts for humanitarian convoys to conducting specialized courses for the Somali police. 
Numerous community development projects have been conducted and the provision of medical aid to Somali civilians has been a priority for all military contingents. 
Contingents in the fertile lower Shabelle River region have concentrated on assistance to local agriculture, whereas contingents in urban areas such as Mogadishu have been supporting the development of community and vocational training projects in those areas where security conditions permit. 
UNOSOM II forces have assisted also in activities related to food for work projects, improvement of water supplies, resettlement of displaced persons, medical assistance, reconstruction and the provision of animal husbandry and veterinary aid. 
36. The gradual transfer of security functions from UNOSOM II to the re-established Somali police force is a primary objective of the police programme. 
UNOSOM II is achieving this through the provision of security for police activities at key police and court facilities and providing basic training which is not available through other programmes, as well as assisting in the delivery of police vehicles, weapons and equipment. 
Courses in drill, weapons training, vehicle driving/maintenance and hygiene and sanitation are now being conducted by military personnel for 520 Somali police. 
37. In the Declaration of the Leaders of the Somali Political Organizations, signed at Nairobi on 24 March 1994 (S/1994/614, annex I), the Somali political faction leaders explicitly expressed their support for the concept of voluntary disarmament. 
In paragraph 4 of its resolution 923 (1994), the Security Council strongly urged all parties in Somalia to cooperate fully with UNOSOM II and to carry out the commitments and implement the agreements which they had signed, including those relating to voluntary disarmament. 
However, those commitments have not been honoured and it is evident that militias have been rearming and replenishing their weapons supplies. 
Should they choose to do so, UNOSOM II is prepared to collect and safeguard all weapons handed in. 
38. The demining programme has continued to expand since my last report and demining projects are wholly executed by Somali deminers. 
39. The environment in which demining can take place would be more secure if the reconciliation process was more successful. 
At 8 July 1994, 96 of the 125 police stations had become operational. 
Deployment of CIVPOLs in Galkayo, Kismayo and Merka will proceed when security conditions permit and when accommodation and training facilities become available. 
An additional group of five police advisers is deployed in Baidoa, Bossasso, Galkayo and Mogadishu. 
More police advisers are expected to be deployed shortly in Afgoi, Balad, Bardera and Kismayo. 
The training team provided by the United States International Criminal Investigations Technical Assistance Program (ICITAP) was recently withdrawn temporarily from Somalia for security reasons. 
With a view to meeting this shortage, especially in Mogadishu, ICITAP had assisted in the refurbishment of a training school within the United States Embassy compound at Mogadishu which can accommodate up to 100 trainees. 
The military aspect of the Darawishta training is very important if the unit is to operate effectively against crime in the regions. 
44. The Justice Division is continuing with the consolidation of its work programmes in the judicial, correctional, juvenile justice, crime prevention and human rights fields. 
Work relating to the repair and refurbishment of 54 court houses in 28 districts is progressing, and plans for the refurbishment of an additional 38 district court houses, 8 regional court houses and 8 court houses for the Courts of Appeals are being prepared. 
The Justice Division is liaising with the district/regional councils concerned on appointment of custodial guards for the additional prisons which are being refurbished. 
46. In the juvenile justice work programme, the Somali Law on the Juvenile Court and Reformatories has been translated into Italian and Somali and brief commentaries thereon are being compiled. 
The Street Children Redemption Educational and Recreation Pilot Project will commence as soon as security conditions in Mogadishu permit. 
47. In its human rights programme, the Division is seeking to expand its work beyond monitoring the rights of detainees and prisoners, the rights of accused persons and the performance of the police, the courts and the prison authorities. 
Both meetings were subsequently postponed owing to developments outlined in that report. 
These repeated delays were explained as being necessary in order to accommodate the participation of one faction from the north-west with a view to maintaining the territorial integrity of Somalia and to allow time for another faction in the north-east to resolve its leadership dispute. 
They nevertheless caused me considerable concern and raised grave doubts about the seriousness of the Somali leaders' commitment to national reconciliation. 
49. No progress in this regard has been achieved since my report of 24 May. 
The Group of 12, however, expressed concern about the prevailing security situation in Mogadishu and asked that the Meeting be convened in Nairobi instead. 
No agreement has so far been reached on either the date or venue. 
The date is now predicated on the conclusion of a number of regional and clan meetings and consultations that are claimed to be a crucial prelude to national reconciliation. 
The timetable agreed in March has already slipped by over three months and there is no clear indication of when the Preparatory Meeting, let alone the Conference itself, will take place. 
Four committees were set up to oversee the implementation of the Agreement. 
On 19 June 1994, General Mohamed Said Hersi "Morgan" and Mr. Osman Atto, on behalf of the Somali Patriotic Movement (SPM) and SNA respectively, signed a statement pledging the support of their factions for implementation of the agreement. 
This was particularly significant because the conference had left it to the faction leaders to finalize arrangements relating to the cantonment and rehabilitation of militia members. 
51. The Lower Juba conference left the door open for the Absame sub-clans who were absent from the conference to join in the implementation of the agreement after the conclusion of their own intra-clan negotiations in Dobley. 
In addressing the closing ceremony of the conference, my Special Representative underscored the need for the Absame community to enter into dialogue with other communities and to arrive at accommodative arrangements with the signatories to the Lower Juba peace agreement as part of the process of national reconciliation. 
Two additional district councils have been established in Las Koreh and Dahar in the Sanaag region since the signing of the Nairobi Declaration in March. 
This was the first time that people from a region located in "Somaliland" had invited UNOSOM II to assist them in establishing their local administrative structures. 
The number of district councils established to date now stands at 57 (out of a total of 92). 1/ The number of regional councils remains at 8 out of a total of 18. 
54. The present report has described UNOSOM II's continued efforts to improve the overall situation in Somalia, which is now significantly better than when UNOSOM was first deployed but worse than at the time of my last report on 24 May 1994. 
In many regions daily life is returning to normal and agricultural production is recovering. 
Progress is being achieved in the rebuilding of institutions, especially the police and the judicial system. 
These achievements are grounds for hope that the Somali people can resume normal lives after the hardship that they have suffered over the last several years. 
55. Responsibility for this state of affairs rests squarely with the Somali leaders. 
Such progress as has been achieved cannot be consolidated, or further progress made, until the many factions in Somalia, and especially their leaders, decide to work seriously together to reach a durable political settlement that can ensure stability in their country. 
Regional conferences such as that in Lower Juba can help to reduce insecurity and can contribute to national reconciliation but their achievements will be of little significance if the current tendency for a further fragmentation of factions is not reversed. 
57. I would accordingly like, once again, to stress to the Somali leaders that the international community has dedicated substantial resources and shown great patience in the hope that it can help to re-establish Somalia as a society that is both peaceful and self-reliant. 
But this commitment cannot continue indefinitely in a world where there are so many situations of conflict and human suffering that call for the international community's attention. 
It is essential that Somali political leaders redouble their efforts to reach agreement on a basis of pluralism and mutual tolerance so that the international community can regain confidence that it will be able to complete its mission in Somalia by March 1995. 
58. Meanwhile, I have asked my new Special Representative to prepare an in-depth assessment of the prospects for national reconciliation in Somalia. 
I have also decided to undertake a comprehensive review of the current troop strength of UNOSOM II. 
It is not clear to me that the present situation in Somalia permits the force to make a sufficiently effective contribution to the maintenance of security to justify its present size and cost. 
More than half of the force is currently located in Mogadishu but, through no fault of its own, it has been able to do little to mitigate the security consequences of major outbreaks of inter-clan fighting there. 
UNOSOM II's success in this area has been achieved by diplomatic rather than military means. 
I accordingly intend to dispatch shortly a special mission from Headquarters to discuss the extent of such reduction with my Special Representative and the Force Commander and to present specific recommendations to me. 
The Mission will, of course, pay special attention to the views of the humanitarian agencies and NGOs. 
59. It is also, of course, essential that sufficient resources are made available to make it possible for the humanitarian agencies and NGOs to maintain their efforts. 
I urge the international community to increase its financial support for their programmes in the coming months. 
61. In conclusion, I would like to express my deep gratitude to Mr. Lansana Kouyate who, as Acting Special Representative, has demonstrated exceptional devotion and skill in his efforts to move Somali leaders towards compromise. 
I have every confidence that his successor, Mr. James Victor Gbeho, who assumes his responsibilities at a critical stage, will use his long experience to facilitate the negotiation of a durable political settlement in Somalia. 
Lastly, I wish to pay tribute to those individuals of UNOSOM II and humanitarian agencies and NGOs who made the ultimate sacrifice in their efforts to ease human suffering and restore peace to Somalia. 
Such acts are also inconsistent with the proposed peace settlement, whereby the right of refugees to return freely to their homes is proclaimed. 
Any peace plan can neither condone nor acquiesce in the appalling practice of ethnic cleansing. 
They demand that the Serb authorities immediately put an end to these despicable acts, some of which constitute a form of genocide. 
1. For a period of 22 years, from 1950 to 1971, the United Nations considered the question of the representation of two politically dissimilar entities in China. 
The question, which was considered against the background of political and ideological confrontation created by the cold war and its bipolar divisions, generated a certain amount of difficulty because it also involved legal, political and procedural elements which complicated the issue. 
In the General Assembly, some States advocated the admission of the People's Republic of China as a new Member, while the latter country and its supporters insisted that the question to be settled was that of the representation of China. 
2. However, as a matter of fact, General Assembly resolution 2758 (XXVI) is a product of ideological confrontation during the cold war era. 
Consequently, it also deprives the representation of 21 million people under the jurisdiction of the Republic of China in Taiwan. 
The following are some prominent examples: 
(a) International human rights cooperation. 
(b) International disaster relief and humanitarian assistance. 
But the Republic of China in Taiwan still is unable to participate in operations of United Nations agencies, such as the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF); 
The Republic of China in Taiwan was prevented from becoming a contracting party to international conventions on ecological and environmental protection, such as the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change and the Montreal Protocol on Substances that Deplete the Ozone Layer. 
But the Republic of China in Taiwan is still unable to join the development programmes sponsored by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), and is prevented from participating in the International Monetary Fund (IMF) and the World Bank. 
3. General Assembly resolution 2758 (XXVI) does not constitute a comprehensive, reasonable and just solution to the question of representation of the Chinese people in the United Nations that arose from China's division in 1949. 
The Republic of China in Taiwan is an independent political and legal entity with a democratic system of government and its own institutions, laws and security and defence arrangements; all these elements make it totally distinct from the People's Republic of China. 
Each of them enjoys a number of diplomatic and commercial relationships world wide and exercises exclusive full jurisdiction over a specific and separate territory. 
Although the division of China is unfortunate for all Chinese, it is still unpredictable as to when and under what conditions China will be reunified. 
Prior to the unification of China, the two independent political entities across the Taiwan Straits should respect each other in the international community and participate together on an equal footing in international organizations and activities. 
Of these divided countries, former East and West Germanys achieved national unification in 1990. it is clear that parallel representation of divided countries in the United Nations does not impede eventual unification of the parties involved. 
Currently, the Republic of China in Taiwan and the People's Republic of China are full members of the Asian Development Bank (ADB) and the Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation Council (APEC). 
Both are observers representing separate territories in the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT), to which they are simultaneously negotiating accession. 
After their accession, they will become founding members of the World Trade Organization (WTO). 
The international community should therefore encourage and support the parallel representation of divided countries in the United Nations and all other international organizations. 
The full and formal participation of the Republic of China in Taiwan in the United Nations and in United Nations multilateral programmes of international humanitarian aid and economic development undeniably would result in more comprehensive aid and benefits for the promotion of international prosperity. 
This proposal was only a procedural matter asking Member States to analyse the issue from a true perspective of reality and with an open frame of mind. 
The proposal did not preordain any position. 
As an open forum, the United Nations should be able to examine any issue in the international community. 
Preventive diplomacy prescribes that the most desirable and efficient employment of diplomacy is to east tensions before they result in conflict. 
But as the issue still remains, members of the United Nations ought to consider, as early as possible, the global benefits of an ad hoc committee to analyse comprehensively all aspects of the exceptional situation of the Republic of China in Taiwan and, moreover, its future ramifications. 
Recalling its resolution 2758 (XXVI) of 25 October 1971 on the representation of China at the United Nations, and noting that since then, as a result of that resolution, the Republic of China in Taiwan has not been part of the Organization, 
Recognizing that the Republic of China in Taiwan is a responsible member of the international community, with a stable political system and a dynamic economy, whose participation in the United Nations would benefit the international community, 
1. Decides to establish an ad hoc committee consisting of ... Member States, to be appointed by the General Assembly, whose mandate will be to analyse comprehensively all aspects of the exceptional situation and make appropriate recommendations to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session; 
2. Urges all Member States to assist the committee in fulfilling its mandate. 
The Committee held seven formal meetings as well as seven informal meetings during 1994. 
3. The Ad Hoc Committee had before it the views submitted by Australia, China, Pakistan and Sri Lanka in pursuance of paragraphs 4 and 5 of General Assembly resolution 48/82 (A/49/203 and Add.1 and Corr.1). 
5. The Ad Hoc Committee is composed of the following States: 
1. Opening of the session. 
2. Election of Vice-Chairpersons. 
3. Adoption of the agenda. 
General discussion; 
Further consideration of new alternative approaches; 
12. The Ad Hoc Committee held wide-ranging discussions in terms of General Assembly resolution 48/82. 
Further consideration was given to new alternative approaches with a view to reaching early agreement to give new impetus to the process of strengthening cooperation and ensuring peace, security and stability in the Indian Ocean region. 
The Committee proceeded on the conclusions and recommendations of its 1993 session, 2/ taking into account the views of Member States communicated to the Secretary-General and statements made in the Committee. 
13. The Committee reiterated the conclusions and recommendations it had reached during its 1993 session and emphasized the need to continue its elaboration of new alternative approaches. 
It was agreed that while new alternative approaches were being considered and developed, it was important to build on areas on which consensus had already been reached in the Committee. 
16. The Ad Hoc Committee should encourage measures of cooperation in both military and non-military aspects of security, keeping in view various perceptions with regard to the region. 
It was essential to pursue such a dialogue and subsequent participation given the current international climate and the fact that the Committee was currently working on new alternative approaches. 
18. The Ad Hoc Committee accordingly requested the Chairman to apprise the Governments of the permanent members of the Security Council concerned and the major maritime users of the Committee's work and to consult them with a view to encouraging their renewed participation in and cooperation with the Committee. 
22. The Committee discussed proposals concerning the desirability of holding, as appropriate, seminars, workshops or meetings of experts as a means of developing new ideas and fostering the habit of dialogue in the Indian Ocean region. 
In this connection, it was agreed that any such initiative should not detract from the importance of the Ad Hoc Committee or diffuse the focus of its mandate. 
Possible new alternative approaches and suggestions proposed by members of the Ad Hoc Committee at its 1994 session, with a view to reaching early agreement to give new impetus to the process of strengthening cooperation and ensuring peace, security and stability in the Indian Ocean region, were the following: 
- The Ad Hoc Committee should function as a forum in which the littoral and hinterland States, the permanent members of the Security Council and the major maritime users could discuss their security interests and concerns as well as issues of international significance relating to the region. 
- The Ad Hoc Committee could serve as a forum for considering and exploring confidence-building measures initiated by the States concerned, e.g. a treaty on amity and cooperation, non-aggression pacts, etc. 
- The Ad Hoc Committee should encourage measures for cooperation in economic, scientific, technical, environmental and humanitarian fields which could contribute to regional peace and security and encourage, where appropriate, regional economic initiatives. 
- The Ad Hoc Committee should encourage naval cooperation among the littoral and hinterland States and other States pursuing peaceful interests in the region. 
- The Ad Hoc Committee should commence work on a new Declaration on the Indian Ocean as a Zone of Peace which strikes a realistic balance between the interests and concerns, rights and responsibilities of regional as well as extra-regional States. 
- The Ad Hoc Committee should promote cooperative strategies based on transparency and trust-building in the Indian Ocean region through, inter alia, use of the United Nations arms transfer register or similar future regional arrangements and adherence to existing disarmament and arms control treaties and conventions. 
- The Ad Hoc Committee should consider preventive diplomacy mechanisms, including establisment of risk reduction centres, early warning, information gathering and exchange methods and the utilization of preventive diplomacy workshops. 
The maintenance of reasonable ratios among the naval and military forces would also be desirable. 
The Preparatory Committee decided to establish two Working Groups, which held a number of informal meetings. 
6. The observers for Niue, Palau and the United States Virgin Islands, associate members of regional commissions, attended the session. 
7. The following Secretariat units were represented: United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat), Economic Commission for Africa, Economic Commission for Europe and Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean. 
8. The following specialized agencies were represented: International Labour Organization, Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, World Health Organization, World Bank, International Monetary Fund, International Fund for Agricultural Development and United Nations Industrial Development Organization. 
10. A large number of non-governmental organizations attended the session. 
13. Working Group I, at its 1st meeting, on 6 April, elected three Vice-Chairmen and a Rapporteur. 
14. Working Group II, at its 1st to 3rd meetings, on 6 and 7 April, elected three Vice-Chairmen and a Rapporteur. 
1. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
2. Accreditation of non-governmental organizations to the Conference and its preparatory process. 
4. Provisional rules of procedure of the Conference. 
5. Review and appraisal of progress made towards the implementation of the World Population Plan of Action. 
6. National reports of countries on their population situation, policies and programmes. 
7. Draft final document of the Conference. 
8. Provisional agenda and proposed organization of work of the Conference. 
17. The Preparatory Committee considered item 2 of its agenda at its 24th and 33rd meetings, on 4 and 22 April. 
20. At the 24th meeting, on 4 April, the Secretary-General of the Conference made an introductory statement. 
21. Statements were made by the representatives of Algeria (on behalf of the Group of 77 and China), Greece (on behalf of the European Community), Egypt, China, Japan and Antigua and Barbuda. 
22. Statements were also made by the representatives of the following non-governmental organizations: International Planned Parenthood Federation and Population Action International. 
28. At the 26th meeting, on 5 April, statements were made by the representatives of Paraguay, Canada, the United States of America, the Philippines, Nicaragua, Switzerland, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Croatia, Malawi, the Holy See, Argentina, Ghana and Brazil. 
30. Statements were also made by the representatives of the following non-governmental organizations: Independent Commission on Population and Quality of Life, Zero Population Growth, Youth Delegates for Population, Information and Communication and Family Care International. 
33. Statements were also made by the following non-governmental organizations: International Federation of Settlements and Neighbourhood Centres, Association for Voluntary Surgical Contraception, International Right to Life Federation, National Family Planning and Reproductive Health Association and Development Alternatives with Women for a New Era (DAWN). 
34. At the 28th meeting, on 5 April, statements were made by the representatives of Thailand, Jamaica, Pakistan, Mali, Jordan, the Democratic People's Republic of Korea, Myanmar, Guinea-Bissau, Turkey, Uganda, Afghanistan, Benin, the Republic of Korea, Burkina Faso, Ethiopia and the Czech Republic. 
36. Statements were made by the representatives of the following non-governmental organizations: Indian Association of Parliamentarians on Population and Development, World Alliance for the Family, Family Life Council, Global Legislators for a Balanced Environment and Four Directions Council. 
37. At the 29th meeting, on 6 April, statements were made by the representatives of Albania, the Sudan, Mauritania, Cameroon, Burundi, Kenya, Malaysia, Equatorial Guinea, Ce d'Ivoire, Angola, Niger and Senegal. 
39. Statements were also made by the representatives of the following non-governmental organizations: Population Institute, Youth Consultation for the International Conference on Population and Development, Sierra Club, American Life League, Pacific Islands Association of Non-governmental Organizations and World Organization of the Ovulation Method. 
40. At the 34th meeting, on 22 April, the Committee considered item 4 of its agenda. 
The words "and the European Community" were inserted after the word "Conference"; 
The words "or of the European Community" were inserted after the word "Conference"; 
The words "or of the European Community" were inserted after the word "State"; 
43. At its 30th to 34th meetings, from 20 to 22 April 1994, the Committee considered item 7 of its agenda. 
46. At the 34th meeting, on 22 April, the Committee considered item 8 of its agenda. 
47. At the same meeting, following a proposal by the representative of Egypt, the Committee approved the provisional agenda of the Conference, with the addition of an item entitled "Other matters", and the recommendations concerning the proposed programme of work and other organizational matters (see annex I, decision 3/4). 
48. At the 34th meeting, on 22 April, the Committee adopted its draft report, as introduced and orally revised by the Rapporteur, Mr. Jerzy Z. Holzer (Poland). 
At its 34th meeting, on 22 April 1994, the Preparatory Committee decided to transmit the draft provisional rules of procedure of the Conference contained in document A/CONF.171/PC/8, as orally amended, to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, for approval. 
At its 34th meeting, on 22 April 1994, the Preparatory Committee for the International Conference on Population and Development, having considered the note by the Secretariat (A/CONF.171/PC/L.2), decided: 
1. To approve the following provisional agenda of the Conference: 
1. Opening of the Conference. 
2. Election of the President. 
4. Adoption of the agenda. 
5. Election of officers other than the President. 
6. Organization of work, including the establishment of the Main Committee of the Conference. 
7. Credentials of representatives to the Conference: 
(a) Appointment of the members of the Credentials Committee; 
8. Experiences concerning population and development strategies and programmes. 
9. Programme of Action of the Conference. 
3. To recommend: 
(b) That, in order to enable the Conference to expedite its work and conclude on time: 
(a) The report of the Conference consists of the decisions of the Conference; a brief account of the proceedings and a repertorial account of the work of the Main Committee and of the action taken on its recommendations in plenary meeting; 
Having considered further the item entitled "The situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti", 
Welcoming the continued efforts by States to provide humanitarian assistance to the people of Haiti, despite the continuing political crisis, 
4. Expresses its full support for the International Civilian Mission to Haiti and stresses that all parties, particularly the military authorities in Haiti, including the police, must afford it timely, complete and effective cooperation; 
7. Reiterates that any entity resulting from actions of the de facto regime, including the installation of a provisional president on 11 May 1994, is illegitimate; 
8. Expresses its profound concern for the fate of the Haitian people, and reasserts that the Haitian military authorities bear full responsibility for the suffering resulting directly from their failure to observe both the provisions of the Constitution of Haiti and their public commitment to the Governors Island Agreement; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly regular reports on the work of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti; 
11. Decides to keep open its consideration of this item. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling its decision 1993/214 of 12 February 1993 and its resolution 1993/80 of 30 July 1993, 
1. Welcomes the progress made in the consideration of this issue; 
2. Welcomes and encourages further active participation of non-governmental organizations, including those from developing countries, in the work of the Open-ended Working Group on the Review of Arrangements for Consultations with Non-Governmental Organizations; 
7. Decides that the Working Group will hold an informal inter-sessional meeting in 1994 and its second session early in 1995; 
2. The Committee considered item 2 of its agenda at its 1st and 2nd meetings, on 13 and 14 July 1994. 
It had before it the report of the Open-ended Working Group on the Review of Arrangements for Consultations with Non-Governmental Organizations on its first session (A/49/215-E/1994/99). 
3. At its 1st meeting, on 13 July, statements were made by the representatives of Ireland, Cuba, Sweden, Costa Rica, France, Iraq and the Russian Federation and the observers for India, Canada, Pakistan and the United States of America. 
4. The observer for the Conference of Non-Governmental Organizations in Consultative Status with the Economic and Social Council made a statement. 
6. At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft proposal (see sect. I, draft resolution). 
8. The Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations held an inter-sessional meeting at United Nations Headquarters on 13 and 14 July 1994, in accordance with Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/80 of 30 July 1993. 
10. The following States Members of the United Nations were represented by observers: Australia, Canada, Germany, India, Pakistan, Ukraine, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and United States of America. 
11. The following non-governmental organizations in consultative status with the Economic and Social Council attended the session: 
Category I: International Alliance of Women-Equal Rights, Equal Responsibilities, International Chamber of Commerce, International Confederation of Free Trade Unions, Rotary International, Soroptimist International and World Federation of United Nations Associations. 
Category II: American Association of Retired Persons, Baha'i International Community, Friends World Committee for Consultation, International Federation of Settlements and Neighborhood Centers, St. Joan's International Alliance, World Federalist Movement and World Union of Catholic Women's Organizations. 
Roster: Women's Environment and Development Organization. 
1. Adoption of the agenda. 
2. Review of the arrangements for consultation with non-governmental organizations. 
These activities would be carried out in addition to the agencies' regular programmes and would be launched as soon as funding was secured. 
Conference participants acknowledged that, in view of its extensive operations in the area, the United Nations would be an effective channel for such assistance, especially in the short-term. 
He subsequently requested, in a letter to the Secretary-General dated 10 December 1993, United Nations assistance in training the Palestinian police force envisaged in the Declaration of Principles. 
5. In response to those requests, the Secretary-General dispatched, in October 1993, a technical mission to Tunis and the occupied territories, for consultations with the Palestinian leadership. 
The mission also met with senior officials in Egypt, Jordan and Israel. 
6. In that connection, the Secretary-General followed closely the negotiations during the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly on the draft resolution on assistance to the Palestinian people, which, for the first time, was adopted by consensus. 
8. Mr. Larsen made an initial visit to the occupied territories from 15 to 23 June, during which he met representatives of the Palestinian Authority in Gaza and Jericho, as well as Palestinian representatives from throughout the occupied territories, in a meeting at Orient House in East Jerusalem. 
The meeting is being followed up by bilateral contacts between the Special Coordinator and the heads of relevant United Nations programmes and specialized agencies, particularly those which, for the first time, are about to launch programmes in the area. 
The Special Coordinator received a positive response regarding the package during his meeting with Chairman Arafat at Tunis on 24 June. 
I should be grateful if you would have the present letter and its annex circulated as an official document of the General Assembly under items 104 (a) and (b) of the preliminary list and of the Economic and Social Council under agenda item 5 (d). 
1. On the basis of the continued personality of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia undertook by its Constitution of 27 April 1992 to fulfil, in good faith, all its commitments under the universal declarations and international covenants it had subscribed to. 
In this context, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia honours, and will continue to do so, the letter and spirit of the Declaration on the Elimination of All Forms of Intolerance and of Discrimination Based on Religion or Belief. 
One of the basic constitutional principles contained in all three Constitutions is the principle of the freedom and equality of all citizens. 
This principle proclaims the equality of all citizens in their rights and duties, regardless of national origin, race, sex, language, religion, political or other belief, education, social origin, property or any other personal quality. 
3. In addition, the Constitutions of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and its constituent Republics guarantee the equality of all citizens before the law. 
5. The Constitutions of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and its constituent Republics guarantee the freedom of belief, public or private practice of religion and the performance of religious rites. 
Similarly, no one is obliged to declare his/her religion. 
7. According to the Constitutions of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and its constituent Republics, the Church is separated from the State. 
Churches are equal and free to conduct religious business and services. 
10. Article 134 of the Criminal Code of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia incriminates incitement to national, racial and religious hatred, rift and intolerance. 
In addition to national and racial equality, the said incrimination is aimed at protecting religious equality as stipulated in article 1, paragraph 1, of the Declaration. 
The criminal offence also has two graver degrees. 
13. As to article 6, paragraph 1 (h), of the Declaration, the observance of prescribed days of rest, celebration of religious holidays and ceremonies in accordance with the precepts of one's religion or belief is regulated by republican regulations. 
(a) Orthodox - on the first day of Christmas, 7 January, second day of Easter and on the first day of one's patron saint's day; 
(d) Members of the Jewish community - on the first day of Yom Kippur. 
14. The constitutional and legal provisions and equality in practice have enabled the activities of about 50 registered religious communities in the Republic of Serbia and the Republic of Montenegro. 
The largest and most numerous religious community is the Serbian Orthodox Church rallying Serbs and Montenegrins. a/ The Islamic community is active among Muslims and ethnic Albanians and the Roman Catholic Church among Croats and Hungarians. 
Traditional protestantism is represented by the Slovak Evangelist Church rallying members of the Slovak national minority, while the Christian Reform Church is active among Hungarians. 
Other religious communities belong to new protestantism and modern cults which have a relatively small membership. 
They maintain their international links and become members of international church organizations and inter-church associations freely and without any control. 
Delegates for international church meetings and members of international church organizations are elected by religious communities in accordance with their criteria. 
They publish prayers and other religious books, but also university and school textbooks as well as newspapers for children, young people, the family, the religious and ordinary reader. 
Religious books are freely sold in bookshops and by other vendors, and publishers participate at book fairs and similar manifestations. 
The publication of religious books is subject to the general rules and regulations applicable to all publishers. 
17. All religious communities freely teach religion to children of their believers and to other interested people. 
Classes are held in church or in other suitable premises. 
Textbooks and lecturers are provided by religious communities according to their own criteria. 
According to the regulations in force, religion cannot be taught in State schools, but possibilities are being explored to organize optional religious classes in State schools for interested children. 
18. All religious communities in the Republic of Serbia have their own religious schools. 
(a) Divinity schools providing secondary education: 
(i) Divinity School of Sv. Sava, Belgrade: 260 students; 
(ii) Divinity School of Sv. Arsenije, Sremski Karlovci: 240 students; 
(iv) Divinity School of Sveta Tri Jerarha, Krka Monastery: 133 students; 
(ii) The faculty of Theology, Belgrade: about 500 full-time and part-time students. 
19. This educational system caters for the clerical needs of the Serbian Orthodox Church which now has several hundred priests across the former Yugoslavia and the world. 
Most of them have secondary education, but the Church does invest money and efforts to provide college and university education to its priests. 
Graduate students from these schools attend religious colleges and universities in Arab and other Islamic countries and are often granted very lavish scholarships. 
21. For the purposes of illustration, the age and education breakdown of priests of the Islamic community in the Republic of Serbia is as follows: 
22. The Christian Adventist Church has opened its Faculty of Theology at Belgrade and is attended by about 100 full-time and part-time students. 
The Christian Baptist Church has a secondary school and a college at Novi Sad with a small number of students, while the Catholic Church has a school at Subotica. 
23. Other religious communities educate their clergy abroad who return home to perform their duties in local churches upon completion of their studies. 
All religious communities that have religious schools determine curricula and publish textbooks and other school books freely and independently. 
Church education authorities select teachers and lecturers according to their own criteria and determine the enrolment policy and quotas according to their needs. 
All religious schools are separated from the State educational system. 
24. All religious communities, in accordance with the number of believers and their needs, build new and maintain the existing places of worship. 
The Serbian Orthodox Church has several hundred churches, monasteries, parochial homes and other institutions both in Yugoslavia and abroad. 
About 100 new Orthodox churches are currently being constructed in the Republic of Serbia. 
The same fate befell the property of the Serbian Orthodox Church in the eparchies that remained in the Republic of Croatia. 
Other religious communities also build new religious institutions depending on available means. 
26. The Republic of Serbia provides 50 per cent of pension, disability and health insurance contributions of priests. 
Through the Republican administration for the Protection of Cultural Monuments, the Republic of Serbia provides considerable financial assistance for the protection of churches and monasteries and other religious institutions. 
27. The war in Yugoslavia's neighbourhood has not affected much the activities of religious communities. 
In their public statements, leaders of religious communities call on their believers and other citizens to live in peace and help to ease inter-ethnic and inter-confessional tensions in everyday life. 
There have been no cases of organized disruption of religious activities or desecration of religious institutions, but individual incidents can never be ruled out. 
1. At its substantive session of 1993, the Economic and Social Council adopted resolution 1993/55 of 29 July 1993 on the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples by the specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations. 
3. Taking into account the above-mentioned resolutions, the President is of the view that the specialized agencies and international institutions associated with the United Nations should strengthen existing measures of support and formulate additional programmes of assistance to the Trust and Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
As most of the Trust and Non-Self-Governing Territories are islands, small in size and population, geographically isolated and vulnerable to natural disasters, such as hurricanes and cyclones, as well as relatively undeveloped economically, they are particularly dependent on external assistance. 
5. During the year, members of the Council and the Special Committee followed closely the work of their respective bodies relating to the item. 
The President considers it both useful and essential that such contacts and cooperation continue to be maintained and strengthened to mobilize the maximum possible assistance to the peoples of the remaining Trust and Non-Self-Governing Territories. 
7. A number of assistance projects have continued to be funded by UNDP in close collaboration with other agencies and organizations of the United Nations system. 
8. The International Labour Organization (ILO), as the executing agency, has been carrying out technical cooperation projects and other activities in some of the Non-Self-Governing Territories in the Caribbean and the Pacific. 
It also provided assistance in the fields of vocational training and social security and helped establish a national insurance scheme. 
11. The Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) has been involved in providing assistance to some of the Non-Self-Governing Territories in the Caribbean at the request of UNDP or CARICOM. 
12. FAO took steps to set up a regional project for Anguilla and Montserrat involving the strengthening of veterinary services, for which both FAO and CARICOM sought funding. 
13. Activities of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) in Non-Self-Governing Territories have been undertaken mainly in the areas of education, culture and communication. 
17. UNCTAD has a number of technical assistance activities of particular interest to non-self-governing island countries. 
The following TRAINFORTRADE projects are being prepared or are under implementation. 
This project will involve training events in trade-related subjects for the eight countries and territories of the group, either at the Sir Arthur Lewis Community College (St. Lucia), or in a decentralized manner in any of the member States. 
The latter include Montserrat (full member) and the British Virgin Islands (associate member). 
19. A project for non-OECS countries and territories of CARICOM is in preparation and is expected to begin before the end of this year. 
Member States of the Forum Secretariat which are not ACP States may receive courtesy invitations to participate in training events at no additional cost to the project. 
By its resolution 48/27 B of 8 July 1994, the General Assembly approved the extension of the mandate of the International Civilian Mission to Haiti (MICIVIH) for one year. 
On 11 July 1994, the de facto authorities in Haiti delivered to the Executive Director of MICIVIH in Port au Prince a decree of the "Provisional President" declaring the international staff of MICIVIH "undesirable" and giving them 48 hours to leave Haitian territory. 
It is planned that both the United Nations and the OAS personnel will leave Haiti tomorrow (13 July). 
The Iranian side proceeded to build a border complex in the Iranian Khusrawi area at coordinates 435050 (1:100,000 map of Khanaqin), inside the area of separation. 
An Iranian patrol boat intercepted the Russian ship Khimik Zelinsky and the tugboat Birkun, flying the Ukrainian flag and owned by the Black Sea Company, which was towing the ship. 
They were detained at 0700 hours on 23 May 1994 near buoy 12 while leaving the Shatt al-Arab and were only permitted to leave at 1200 hours on 26 May. 
At 1030 hours, an Iranian patrol boat with three military personnel on board, one of them carrying field glasses, was seen coming from Abadan harbour in the direction of the sea. 
At 1330 hours, the Iranian side, using a hoist, erected six columns near the first Iranian control post. 
The corrugated iron sheets for the shed to be built were seen at the border complex in the Iranian Khusrawi area at coordinates 435050 (1:100,000 map of Khanaqin), inside the area of separation. 
At 1000 hours, an Iranian patrol boat with three military personnel on board was seen coming from Muhammarah harbour in the direction of Abadan harbour. 
At 0600 hours, an Iranian patrol boat with three military personnel on board was seen coming from Abadan harbour in the direction of the sea. 
The Iranian side established a new monitoring post at coordinates 311331 (1:100,000 map of Saybah), inside the area of separation. 
It then flew towards the Darraji post. 
At 1030 hours, an Iranian patrol boat with four military personnel on board was seen coming from Abadan harbour in the direction of Muhammarah harbour. 
At 1000 hours, two Iranian fighter aircraft flying at an altitude of 50 metres penetrated Iraqi airspace to a distance of 3-4 kilometres, 50 kilometres to the north-east of the Ali al-Sharqi area in Maysan Governorate. 
At 0930 hours, three khaki-coloured Iranian helicopters were seen flying from north to south parallel to the boundary line 2 kilometres inside Iranian territory. 
When they arrived opposite Mimak mountain at coordinates 008621 (1:100,000 map of Mandali), inside the area of separation, they returned to the Iranian rear. 
At 1000 hours, a khaki-coloured helicopter was seen coming from the Iranian rear towards the Iranian mound at coordinates 282487 (1:100,000 map of Sayf Sa`d), inside the area of separation. 
At 0200 hours, the Iranian side sent a group of some 30 of its personnel in three pick-up trucks to intercept the Iraqi forces at coordinates 003228 (1:100,000 map of Shaykh Sa`d) in the Shihabi area inside the area of separation, using launchers, 60-millimetre mortars and light-medium weapons. 
At 1000 hours, four Iranian soldiers were seen near the Iranian Zarkush post building a sandbagged firing position at coordinates 082669 (1:100,000 map of Zurbatiyah), inside the area of separation. 
A single-barrel machine-gun and an Iranian flag were installed there, and at 1630 hours work was suspended. 
At 0930 hours, the Iranian side was seen building a new position manned by five to seven persons on hill 296 at coordinates 004701 (1:100,000 map of Kani Bazz), inside the area of separation. 
At 1345 hours on 2 July 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres violated Iraqi airspace over Nasiriyah, Shatrah, the area to the south of Diwaniyah and Amarah. 
It left at 1537 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabia. 
At 1255 hours on 5 July 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres violated Iraqi airspace. 
It left at 1537 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabia. 
(b) Southern region: 38 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, the area to the south of Diwaniyah, Shatrah, Qal`at Salih, Qurnah and Salman. 
By means of these allegations, Iran is seeking to divert attention from its repeated incursions and arbitrary practices against Iraqi vessels in the Shatt al-Arab, including the seizure of Iraqi fishing-boats and the killing of innocent fishermen. 
In communicating this official denial to you, I wish to refer to my letter No. 1/6/134 of 1 July 1994. 
This letter mentioned the danger posed by the recent increase in Iranian violations, thus refuting Iran's groundless assertions. 
I have the honour to inform you that the Parliament of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Parliament of the Bosniac-Croat Federation voted to accept the peace plan proposed by the Western Contact Group at their respective sessions held on 18 July 1994. 
The Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina expects the Western Contact Group to take the necessary measures to encourage appropriate Karadzic's Serbs to accept the plan without preconditions or changes. 
Yesterday, the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management brought this situation to the attention of the General Assembly, as the body responsible for approving the budgets of peace-keeping operations and the apportionment of their costs among Member States. 
As of last week, several major missions, including the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM) and the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (UNOMOZ), were left with no funds in their accounts. 
Other missions in an equally precarious situation are: the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL); the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL); the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observer Mission (UNIKOM); and the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR). 
A minimum of $200 million is needed each month to sustain the various peace-keeping operations, without allowing for reimbursements to troop-contributing countries. 
An additional $100 million a month is required to effect such reimbursements. 
As of 30 June 1994, unpaid assessments for peace-keeping operations mandated by the Security Council exceeded $2,100 million. 
Unless, therefore, substantial contributions are received immediately, no cash will be available to finance peace-keeping operations by the end of July or early August. 
The Peace-keeping Reserve Fund and the funds available from the two completed operations, the United Nations Iran-Iraq Military Observer Group (UNIIMOG) and the United Nations Transitional Assistance Group (UNTAG), are quite inadequate for these purposes. 
I have therefore come to the conclusion that, as an interim measure, it will be necessary to borrow from some ongoing peace-keeping operations, which have very limited resources themselves, to meet the immediate requirements of other operations. 
I have also decided to take urgent steps to reduce or delay expenditure in the peace-keeping operations as follows: 
(a) All peace-keeping missions are being instructed to reduce or delay expenditures to the maximum extent possible; 
Unfortunately, however, such States constitute a very small minority of the membership of the Organization. 
Member States must honour their commitments now, if the Organization is to fulfil the tasks assigned to it. 
I have the honour to inform you that your letter dated 7 July 1994 (S/1994/845), concerning the grave situation which the United Nations is facing with regard to cash accounts of its peace-keeping operations, has been brought to the attention of the members of the Security Council. 
I am satisfied that in their present form these instruments constitute acceptable arrangements within the meaning of paragraph 6 of Security Council resolution 827 (1993). 
3. One, the delegation of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia attended all meetings of the Working Group on Succession Issues, including those with its officials. 
It participated very actively in its work, both by submitting written proposals and by making oral suggestions. 
Up until December 1993 it was virtually discriminated against as a negotiating partner as its positions were frequently ignored, so that instead of being discussed, they were only taken note of most often as amendments to somebody else's proposals. 
4. Two, it is true that the delegation of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia actively participated in an attempt to work out an inventory as initially conceived, but it did warn that, short of a definition of State property, the inventory would not be possible to compile and adjust. 
This conclusion fully justifies the position of the delegation of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
As "State property" as a property form did not exist in the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (except in the 1946-1953 period), the negotiations are to establish which assets and rights in the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia had the character of "State property". 
Contrariwise, the delegation of Croatia bases its position on the assertion that "State property" in the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia was only the property used by the Federal State organs of Yugoslavia. 
The delegation of Croatia provided no document or evidence of legal nature to corroborate "its own" notion of "State property". 
It is quite erroneous to assert that all that enterprises have received from the State budget should be returned to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia as creditor. 
In other words, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and each seceded part of the Federation is credited for the allocated funds. 
Accordingly, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia does not figure as a creditor, nor does this purely methodological approach constitute any creditor/debtor relation whatsoever. 
The sole purpose of the exercise is to establish the size and location of "State property". 
It does not prejudice the apportionment of the property, which is to be done only after a key has been jointly established, the discussion of which has thus far been only intimated rather than seriously initiated. 
In the methodological explanation of the Inventory it is clearly said that the International Conference on the Former Yugoslavia has worked out a detailed list of military assets and that they are temporarily aggregated in the Inventory. 
The most recent version of the Yugoslav Inventory, completed on 30 April 1994, contains about 9,000 items with detailed information on military assets, which is known to the Croatian delegation. 
On the other hand, the seceded parts of the Yugoslav Federation hold in actual fact the assets and rights in their territories which were financed jointly and they are doing it without legal title. 
The stateship of these assets and rights is the consequence of legally inadmissible coercion - the secession from the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
12. The statement of the delegation of Croatia contains also other absurd allegations. 
It is so averred that the "use of the military assets of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia creates most serious problems" and that the assets have "been used in the aggression against democratically elected Governments". 
14. What is remarkable is the intention of Croatia to legalize the act of secession by its overall approach. 
15. Such an approach is accounted for by the nature of the situation created by secession and the unlawful acts which derived in no small measure from the secession. 
In an attempt to prejudge things, this approach in effect aggravates or even causes irreparable damage to reaching a just and fair settlement on the basis of agreement. 
Both groups of legal acts are basically directed against non-Croat citizens, i.e., enterprises which are not registered in the territory of Croatia. 
Particularly difficult are the consequences of such unlawful and discriminatory acts in the matter of citizenship. 
Even this flagrant violation of rights has not made the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia waver in its resolve to solve outstanding issues, including the question of State archives, in an equitable way and through a dialogue based on law. 
FOR REFUGEES, QUESTIONS RELATING TO REFUGEES, 
Recently there have been increased efforts by the Serb leaders in Belgrade, Banja Luka and Knin to promote false allegations that all those who declared themselves as "Yugoslavs" in the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia were, in fact, Serbs by nationality. 
During this same period, according to the official censuses, the number of Croats in the Republic of Croatia declined by 58,986. 
This movement was generally referred to as the "Croatian Spring". 
In its brutal crackdown of this movement, the Belgrade regime imprisoned and beat thousands of people in Croatia, while it sent out assassination squads to murder Croat dissidents living in exile. 
The Belgrade regime justified its brutal crackdown by falsely claiming that the "Croatian Spring" was motivated by extreme nationalism. 
As a result of this crackdown, certain Croats thought it advantageous to declare themselves as "Yugoslavs" in the official 1981 census. 
However, in 1991, when the Republic of Croatia had largely succeeded in ridding itself of Belgrade's domination, many of these same individuals again declared themselves as Croats. 
"The Security Council notes with appreciation the report of the Secretary-General of 7 July 1994 (S/1994/803) on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (ONUMOZ). 
In this context, the Council reiterates its call in resolution 916 (1994) of 5 May 1994 to the parties to comply fully with all the provisions of the agreement. 
"It is essential that the demobilization of all forces is completed by 15 August 1994, as agreed by the parties, and that the difficulties of forming, before the elections, FADM at the strength agreed in the general peace agreement are addressed quickly and with flexibility. 
"The Council, in its resolution 916 (1994), decided to renew the mandate of ONUMOZ for a final period until 15 November 1994 and welcomed the announcement by the President of the Republic of Mozambique that elections would take place on 27 and 28 October 1994. 
In this context, the Council stresses that there is no margin for further delay in demobilization and in the formation of FADM. 
"The Council reiterates the importance of the extension of civil administration throughout Mozambique, which is essential for the holding of free and fair elections. 
In this context, it reaffirms its call to all parties, especially the Resist\x{763d}cia Nacional Mo\x{84f7}mbicana (RENAMO), to allow unimpeded access to the areas under their control to all political forces in the country, in order to ensure free political activity throughout Mozambique. 
"The Council expresses its intention to endorse the results of the elections provided the United Nations reports them as free and fair and reminds all the Mozambican parties of their obligation under the general peace agreement fully to respect the results. 
"The Council will continue to monitor developments in Mozambique closely and requests the Secretary-General to ensure that it is kept informed on a regular basis." 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 136 appear in the reports of the Committee contained in documents A/48/819 and Add.1, 2 and 3. 
2. At its 72nd and 74th meetings, on 11 and 19 July 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Protection Force". 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolutions 727 (1992) of 8 January 1992 and 740 (1992) of 7 February 1992, in which the Council endorsed the sending of a group of military liaison officers to Yugoslavia to promote maintenance of the cease-fire, 
Bearing in mind also Security Council resolution 743 (1992) of 21 February 1992, by which the Council established the United Nations Protection Force and the subsequent resolutions by which the Council extended the mandate of the Force, the latest of which was resolution 908 (1994) of 31 March 1994, 
Recalling its resolutions 46/233 of 19 March 1992 on the financing of the Force and the subsequent resolutions and decisions, the latest of which were resolution 48/238 of 24 March 1994 and decision 48/470 C of 14 April 1994, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Force by certain Governments, 
2. Expresses deep concern about the adverse effect that the deteriorating financial situation has on reimbursement to troop contributors, placing an additional burden on those countries and putting at risk the continuing supply of troops to the United Nations Protection Force; 
3. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
4. Endorses in particular the request in paragraph 12 of the report of the Advisory Committee that implementation of its recommendations as endorsed by the General Assembly should not be done selectively and that the measures that have been taken be indicated clearly in subsequent reports of the Secretary-General; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to take all necessary action to ensure that the Force is administered with a maximum of economy and efficiency; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General to do his utmost to accelerate reimbursements to troop- and/or equipment-contributing countries, including for contingent-owned equipment, and, to this end, to give due consideration to making progress payments for contingent-owned equipment; 
12. Urges the Secretary-General to make arrangements for premises for United Nations officials at reasonable cost and in accordance with prudent use of resources; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General, without prejudice to the review of procurement required under General Assembly decision 48/487 of 24 March 1994, to broaden the area for local procurement for the Force to include all Member States and Observer States from which the United Nations may now undertake procurement; 
19. Decides that there shall be set off against the apportionment among Member States, as provided for in paragraph 17 above, their respective share in the unencumbered balance of 28,260,638 dollars gross (28,320,469 dollars net) in respect of the period from 12 January 1992 to 31 March 1993, inclusive; 
(a) The performance report for the period ending 31 March 1994; 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 149 appear in the reports of the Committee contained in documents A/48/821 and Adds.1 and 2. 
2. At its 70th, 71st and 74th meetings, on 29 June and 6 and 19 July 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique". 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolution 797 (1992) of 16 December 1992, by which the Council established the United Nations Operation in Mozambique, and the subsequent resolutions by which the Council renewed the mandate of the Operation, the latest of which was resolution 916 (1994) of 5 May 1994, 
Recalling its resolutions 47/224 A and B of 16 March 1993, 47/224 C of 14 September 1993 and 48/240 of 24 March 1994 and its decisions 48/473 A of 23 December 1993 and 48/473 B of 9 March 1994 on the financing of the Operation in Mozambique, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
4. Endorses the observations and recommendations contained in the report of the Advisory Committee, 2/ subject to the provisions of the present resolution; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to take all necessary action to ensure that the Operation in Mozambique is administered with a maximum of efficiency and economy; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
9. Decides that all assets of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique, financial as well as non-financial, should be used for meeting the liabilities of this Operation with due priority being given to reimbursing troop-contributing countries; 
12. Decides to appropriate to the Special Account for the United Nations Operation in Mozambique a total amount of 165,300,000 United States dollars gross (162,192,100 dollars net) for the Operation in Mozambique for the period from 1 May to 15 November 1994, inclusive; 
15. Authorizes the Secretary-General to enter into commitments of up to 25 million dollars, with prior concurrence of the Advisory Committee, for the liquidation of the Operation in the period 16 November 1994 to 31 January 1995; 
19. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Operation in Mozambique". 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 166 appear in the reports of the Committee contained in documents A/48/827 and Add.1. 
2. At its 72nd and 74th meetings, on 11 and 19 July 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia". 
Recalling its decision 48/478 of 23 December 1993 and its resolution 48/247 of 5 April 1994 on the financing of the United Nations Observer Mission in Liberia, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Liberian peace process by certain Governments, 
7. Authorizes the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for the maintenance of the Observer Mission in an additional amount of 9,922,700 dollars gross (9,449,300 dollars net) for the period from 22 April to 22 October 1994; 
Profound concern is also aroused by the fact that the Government of Turkey has allowed the "Agency" to work despite numerous warnings by the Yugoslav side that such an attitude will bring serious harm to the relations between the two countries. 
The Federal Ministry of Foreign Affairs wishes to reiterate that the constitutional system of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia knows of no "Sandjak" or a "Sandjak Villayet" and that the so-called "News Agency" is neither registered nor legal in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The aims of both the "Council" and the "Agency" are contrary to the Constitution of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia as a sovereign State and pose a threat to the territorial integrity of the country. 
The five organizations have agreed to conduct training programmes directed at officials of the countries of Central and Eastern Europe, the countries formerly republics of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, and other countries, in their transition from centrally planned to market-based economies. 
To that end, the organizations have agreed to establish a new international organization, the Joint Vienna Institute, with headquarters in Vienna. 
Accordingly, the sponsoring organizations have negotiated a draft Agreement for the Establishment of the Joint Vienna Institute ("Agreement") (copy attached), which has been approved by their respective governing bodies. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling its resolution 1993/51 on the coordination of United Nations activities related to HIV/AIDS, 
Emphasizing that the global HIV/AIDS epidemic affects every country of the world and that its magnitude and impact are greatest in developing countries, 
Emphasizing also the urgent need to mobilize fully all United Nations system organizations and other development partners in the global response to HIV/AIDS, in a coordinated manner and according to the comparative advantages of each organization, 
1. Endorses the establishment of a joint and co-sponsored United Nations programme on HIV/AIDS, as outlined in the annex to the present resolution, subject to further review by April 1995 of progress made towards its implementation; 
2. Calls for the full implementation of the programme by no later than January 1996, and requests a report, confirming this implementation, to be submitted to its organizational session for 1996; 
3. Notes that further details of the programme are being developed by the Inter-Agency Working Group that has been established by the six co-sponsors; 
6. Urges the six co-sponsors, through the Committee, to initiate, as soon as possible, programme activities at the country level, as well as any other programme elements on which there is already full consensus; 
8. Also stresses that during the transition process, the ongoing HIV/AIDS activities of each of the six co-sponsors should be maintained and/or enhanced, bearing in mind the need for these activities to fit within national AIDS programmes and the general framework of the joint and co-sponsored programme; 
10. Encourages the active involvement of the Task Force on HIV/AIDS Coordination during the programme's detailed development phase, through the direct provision of assistance to the Committee, in accordance with the Committee's requirements; 
2. The fundamental characteristics that define the programme are as follows: 
3. The objectives of the programme are to: 
(a) Provide global leadership in response to the epidemic; 
(c) Strengthen the capacity of the United Nations system to monitor trends and ensure that appropriate and effective policies and strategies are implemented at the country level; 
(d) Strengthen the capacity of national Governments to develop comprehensive national strategies, and implement effective HIV/AIDS activities at the country level; 
Inter-agency cooperation is vital for ensuring the mobilization of resources and the effective implementation of a coordinated programme of activities throughout the United Nations system. 
The co-sponsors will share responsibility for the development of the programme, will contribute equally to its strategic direction, and will receive from it policy and technical guidance relating to the implementation of their HIV/AIDS activities. 
7. The programme will be managed by a director who will focus on the programme's overall strategy, technical guidance, research and development, and the global budget. 
The co-sponsors will contribute to the resource needs of the programme at levels to be determined. 
8. Other United Nations system organizations concerned with the HIV/AIDS epidemic may be encouraged to join the programme as co-sponsors in the future. 
At the global level, the programme will provide support in policy formulation, strategic planning, technical guidance, research and development, advocacy and external relations. 
10. At the country level, the programme will provide support to the resident coordinator system. 
This will strengthen intersectoral coordination of HIV/AIDS activities and will facilitate further incorporation of these activities in national programme and planning processes. 
11. While the programme will not have a uniform regional structure, it will support intercountry or regional activities that may be required in response to the epidemic, utilizing regional mechanisms of the co-sponsors where appropriate. 
12. Funds for programme activities at the global level will be obtained through appropriate common global means. 
Contributions to the programme will be channelled in accordance with the global budget and work plan. 
These funds will be channelled through the disbursement mechanisms and procedures of each organization. 
14. It is recognized that national Governments have the ultimate responsibility for the coordination of HIV/AIDS issues at the country level. 
To this end, the arrangements of the programme for coordinating HIV/AIDS activities will complement and support national development planning. 
It is intended that the theme group will help the United Nations system integrate more effectively its efforts with national coordination mechanisms. 
16. A programme director will be appointed by the Secretary-General upon the recommendation of the co-sponsors. 
This will follow a search process undertaken by the co-sponsors which will include consultation with Governments and other interested parties. 
17. The composition of the programme coordinating board will be determined on the basis of open-ended consultations, as outlined in operative paragraph 11 of the present resolution. 
In exercising its governance role, the board will have ultimate responsibility for all policy and budgetary matters. 
It will also review and decide upon the planning and execution of the programme. 
Its detailed responsibilities and meeting schedule will be specified in a terms of reference document, which is currently being developed. 
18. The programme will also have a committee of co-sponsoring organizations, which will serve as a standing committee of the board. 
The committee will meet regularly and will facilitate the input of the co-sponsors into the strategy, policies and operations of the programme. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Taking note of General Assembly decision 48/450 of 21 December 1993, on assistance for the reconstruction and development of Lebanon, 
Aware of the magnitude of the country's requirements, subsequent to the vast destruction of its infrastructure which has impeded national rehabilitation and reconstruction efforts and adversely affected economic and social conditions, 
2. Requests all organizations and programmes of the United Nations system to intensify their assistance in response to the urgent needs of Lebanon, especially in the technical and training fields; 
SUBSIDIARY BODIES, CONFERENCES AND RELATED QUESTIONS: 
(b) Invites Governments, the organs, organizations and programmes and funds of the United Nations system and other intergovernmental organizations and major groups to implement the decisions and recommendations of the Commission and to take the necessary action to give them effective and transparent follow-up; 
1. Election of officers. 
2. Adoption of the agenda and other organizational matters. 
4. Financial resources and mechanisms. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recognizing that these climatic phenomena have led to losses of human life and to the destruction of a number of towns and have caused considerable damage to economic and social infrastructures, particularly in the agriculture, transport, communications and energy sectors, 
Noting with satisfaction the emergency aid and assistance provided by a number of States, international and regional organizations, specialized agencies and voluntary institutions, 
3. Requests international and regional organizations, the specialized agencies and voluntary institutions to support, within the framework of their respective programmes, the efforts made by the Secretary-General to mobilize assistance, and to consider the requests for assistance formulated by the Government of Madagascar during the recovery and reconstruction phase; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General: 
(b) To communicate the report of the mission to the international community; 
(c) To take the necessary measures to assist the Government in preparing a reconstruction and rehabilitation programme in the affected regions and sectors; 
1. Endorses the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World, in particular its Plan of Action, adopted on 27 May 1994 by the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction; 
Emphasizing the important role of professional and other non-governmental organizations, particularly scientific and technological societies, humanitarian groups and investment institutions, in the implementation of programmes and activities of the Decade, 
Having also considered the mid-term review and recommendations made by the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1994 with the purpose of providing guidance for the continuing implementation of the Decade, 
Noting that natural disaster prevention, mitigation and preparedness measures can reduce the need for disaster response and contribute to improved levels of safety and are essential elements of integrated disaster management programmes, 
Noting also that the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World calls for promoting and strengthening subregional, regional and international cooperation in activities to reduce natural and other related disasters through measures of prevention, mitigation and preparedness, 
1. Endorses the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World, in particular its plan of action, adopted on 27 May 1994 by the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction; 
5. Encourages all developing and least developed countries to continue in the mobilization of domestic resources for disaster reduction activities and to facilitate their effective implementation; 
6. Recommends that donor countries should raise the priority for disaster prevention, mitigation and preparedness in their assistance programmes and budgets, on either a bilateral or a multilateral basis, including increasing contributions to and through the Decade Trust Fund; 
8. Expresses its gratitude to the members of the Special High-Level Council for their contribution during the first half of the Decade and invites the Secretary-General to strengthen the Council on the basis of the experience gained so far, by revising its objectives, function and composition, as follows: 
(d) Substantive support for the formulation of the Decade policies and for the management of the Decade Trust Fund; 
15. Calls upon all United Nations bodies and specialized agencies to participate actively in the implementation of the Plan of Action contained in the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World, and to consider this issue in the forthcoming sessions of their respective governing bodies; 
16. Commends those organizations that, in line with the open and participatory nature of the Decade, have already made significant contributions to the Decade programme; 
17. Requests the Secretary-General to appeal to all Member States, international financial institutions and the private sector to contribute generously to the Trust Fund for financing the activities envisaged by the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World and its Plan of Action; 
SOCIAL, HUMANITARIAN AND HUMAN RIGHTS QUESTIONS: 
While engaged in ethnic cleansing and human rights abuses outside its borders, the Belgrade regime also vigorously conducts this policy against the Bosniac Muslim population of the Sanjak region. 
The Belgrade regime has deployed more than 10,000 soldiers in the Sanjak region, very close to the border of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
As a result, 45 villages have been totally cleansed of their Bosniac Muslim residents. 
Through these methods as well as continuing police and paramilitary harassment, the ethnic structure of Sanjak has changed drastically. 
Secondly, the "Yugoslav Army" has used its overwhelming presence in the Sanjak to provide all forms of military assistance to its nationalist surrogates in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, essentially using the area as a base of operations for its aggression. 
I believe the international community is aware of its interest in stabilizing the Balkan region. 
The European Union has learned with concern of the recent incidents in Dili, East Timor, which have again heightened tension in the territory. 
At 1620 hours, it returned in the direction of Kuwait. 
2. At 1228 and 1257 hours on the same day, a formation of hostile aircraft broke the sound barrier over Batha' and Basra. 
5. At 1632 hours on Sunday, 3 April 1994, a formation of hostile F-16 aircraft broke the sound barrier over the town of Nasiriyah. 
6. At 1840 hours on Wednesday, 6 April 1994, a hostile two-aircraft formation broke the sound barrier over the town of Nasiriyah. 
7. At 1751 hours on Monday, 18 April 1994, a formation of hostile aircraft broke the sound barrier over the Jalibah area. 
8. At 0709 hours on Wednesday, 20 April 1994, a hostile two-aircraft formation broke the sound barrier over the town of Nasiriyah. 
9. At 1642 hours on Sunday, 4 April 1994, a hostile two-aircraft formation broke the sound barrier over the town of Nasiriyah. 
11. At 1113 hours on Saturday, 21 May 1994, a formation of hostile aircraft broke the sound barrier over the town of Samawah. 
13. At 1155 hours on the same day, a formation of hostile aircraft broke the sound barrier over the town of Samawah. 
14. At 1057 hours on Thursday, 26 May 1994, a formation of hostile aircraft broke the sound barrier over the town of Nasiriyah. 
15. At 1605 hours on Saturday, 28 May 1994, a formation of hostile aircraft broke the sound barrier over the town of Samawah. 
16. At 2145 hours on Friday, 3 June 1994, a formation of hostile aircraft dropped heat flares in the Dayr area of Basra Governorate. 
17. At 2315 hours on Sunday, 5 June 1994, a formation of hostile aircraft dropped four heat flares in the Qal`at Salih area of Maysan Governorate. 
18. At 1115 hours on Friday, 24 June 1994, a hostile two-aircraft formation broke the sound barrier in the Basra Governorate while heading towards Dhi Qar Governorate. 
1. By its resolution 895 (1994) of 28 January 1994, the Security Council decided to extend the mandate of the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL) for a further period of six months, until 31 July 1994. 
The Council requested the Secretary-General to continue consultations with the Government of Lebanon and other parties directly concerned with the implementation of the resolution and to report to the Council thereon. 
2. As of July 1994, the composition of UNIFIL was as follows: 
The deployment of UNIFIL is shown on the map attached to this report. 
3. Major-General Trond Furuhovde of Norway continued as Force Commander. 
4. Fifty-nine military observers of the United Nations Truce Supervision Organization (UNTSO) assisted UNIFIL in the performance of its tasks. 
These unarmed officers are organized as Observer Group Lebanon (OGL) and are under the operational control of the Force Commander of UNIFIL. 
They man the five observation posts along the Lebanese side of the Israel-Lebanon armistice demarcation line. 
They also operate five mobile teams in that part of the area of operation which is controlled by Israel. 
In addition, a Fijian soldier and a Polish officer died of natural causes. 
Eight others suffered injuries as a result of firing or explosions. 
Since the establishment of UNIFIL, 200 military members of the Force have died, 76 as a result of firing or mine or bomb explosions, 82 in accidents and 42 from other causes. 
There have been 307 military members wounded by firing or by mine or bomb explosions. 
8. UNIFIL continued to have difficulties in meeting its requirements of land and premises for its checkpoints, observation posts and other installations. 
In August 1993, the Lebanese authorities completed a survey of the properties used by UNIFIL, with a view to determining the level of reimbursement. 
However, to date no payments have been made to the owners. 
9. UNIFIL maintained close contact and cooperation with the Lebanese authorities on all matters of mutual concern. 
Those authorities rendered assistance to UNIFIL in connection with the rotation of troops through Beirut and other logistic activities. Liaison and communications with the Lebanese army were further improved. 
In February, the Lebanese army established two permanent checkpoints inside the UNIFIL area of deployment for the purpose of controlling the influx of goods into the country. 
One checkpoint was established on the coastal road near Al Mansuri in the Fijian battalion sector, and the second south of Tibnin in the Irish battalion sector. 
10. Israel continued to control in southern Lebanon an area manned by the Israeli Defence Forces (IDF) and the de facto forces (DFF), the so-called "South Lebanon Army". 
The boundaries of the Israeli-controlled area (ICA) have not been clearly defined but are determined de facto by the forward positions of IDF/DFF. 
It includes territory adjacent to the armistice demarcation line, parts of the Fijian, Nepalese, Irish, Ghanaian and Finnish battalion sectors and the entire Norwegian battalion sector, as well as sizeable areas to the north of UNIFIL's area of operation. 
The map also indicates where ICA extends beyond the limits of UNIFIL's area of operation. 
11. UNIFIL observed 55 operations against IDF/DFF by armed elements who have proclaimed their resistance against Israeli occupation (2 in the latter part of January, 12 in February, 6 in March, 9 in April, 4 in May, 14 in June and 8 in the first half of July). 
There were also numerous reports of attacks against IDF/DFF positions north of the Litani river. 
There were six reported incidents of rocket firing into northern Israel. 
14. UNIFIL continued to oppose attempts by armed elements to use its area for hostile purposes. 
At times, this led to friction at UNIFIL's checkpoints, followed by harassment and threats directed at the members of the Force. 
Such cases were generally resolved through negotiations. 
An exchange of fire ensued in which one Fijian soldier was seriously injured; he died two days later. 
It is believed that one of the armed elements was killed in that incident. 
Following that clash, a number of Fijian positions and the camp of the Force Mobile Reserve came under intense fire from armed elements, resulting in injuries to two other Fijian soldiers. 
In the evening of the same day, two Fijian soldiers manning a checkpoint came under fire from a passing vehicle; one was killed and the other injured. 
The Lebanese authorities have placed in custody one individual suspected of having been involved in that attack and are continuing their investigations. 
The situation in the Fijian battalion sector was contained with the assistance of the Lebanese army, both locally and in Beirut. 
16. On 23 June, armed elements in the vicinity of Kafra in the Nepalese battalion sector fired a rocket-propelled grenade and three machine-gun bursts close to a UNIFIL helicopter. 
A total of 111 controlled explosions were carried out. 
Access to such jobs was controlled by DFF and the security services. 
19. A serious incident took place in ICA on 11/12 March when a group of Palestinian armed elements were discovered in the Norwegian battalion sector by members of the security service of DFF. 
In the ensuing confrontation one member of the group was shot and killed after he had surrendered. 
In March, Lebanese civilians made representations to UNIFIL concerning the expulsion of three men from their village in ICA, on the grounds that their sons had refused to serve in DFF. 
The three expellees have recently returned to their homes. 
21. UNIFIL continued to extend humanitarian assistance to the civilian population in its area, to the extent possible within available resources. 
UNIFIL also continued its cooperation with the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) in their activities to repair schools, community halls and other public buildings destroyed or damaged during the Israeli bombardment of July 1993. 
UNIFIL provided assistance to the local population in the form of medical supplies, water, clothes, blankets, food, fuel, electricity, engineering work and repairs to buildings damaged as a result of firing. 
UNIFIL medical centres and mobile teams provided care to an average of almost 3,000 civilian patients per month. 
A field dental programme was also provided, treating approximately 500 patients a month. 
In that event, the costs to the United Nations of maintaining the Force would be within the commitment authorized by the Assembly in its resolution 48/254, assuming continuation of the Force's current strength and responsibilities. 
23. As of 30 June 1994, unpaid assessed contributions to the UNIFIL Special Account for the mandate periods up to 31 July 1994 amounted to $254.2 million. 
24. During the last six months, the situation in southern Lebanon continued to be tense and volatile. 
Attacks by armed elements against Israeli and associated military forces on Lebanese territory continued. 
For their part, IDF/DFF responded to attacks with heavy shelling, on a number of occasions causing casualties among the civilian population. 
In recent weeks, the Israeli forces have increasingly taken the initiative in the fighting, including air raids against targets deep inside Lebanese territory. 
The Force stepped up its patrols throughout its area of deployment in order to provide protection both within the villages and to farmers working in the fields. 
I must stress once again to all concerned their obligation to respect UNIFIL's international and impartial status. 
26. Notwithstanding the Security Council's repeated calls for its withdrawal, Israel has maintained its occupation of parts of southern Lebanon and its general attitude to the situation in the area and to UNIFIL's mandate remains as described in previous reports (see S/1994/62, para. 26). 
27. For its part, the Government of Lebanon contrasts the progress made in reconstruction and rehabilitation elsewhere in the country with Israel's continuing occupation in the south. 
It considers this to be the major obstacle to national recovery and emphasizes that the implementation of resolution 425 (1978) is the only way to stop the violence in southern Lebanon. 
28. As is evident from the present report, the situation in southern Lebanon has remained essentially unchanged and UNIFIL continues to be prevented from fulfilling its mandate. 
Regrettably, there has been no visible progress in the talks. 
Nevertheless, I am compelled for other reasons to give the most serious consideration to the possibility of a reduction. 
The shortfall in assessed contributions is a long-term problem and, since most of the Force's expenditures are directly or indirectly related to personnel, it can be ameliorated only by a reduction in strength which would, in turn, affect the activities of the Force. 
I have accordingly initiated a study to determine how UNIFIL could perform its essential functions in such circumstances. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 121 appear in the report of the Committee contained in document A/48/801 and Add.1. 
2. The Fifth Committee further considered the item at its 62nd, 68th and 74th meetings, on 25 April, 21 June and 19 July 1994. 
At the same meeting, the Committee adopted the draft resolution and the draft decisions without a vote (see paras. 7 and 8 below). 
4. At its 74th meeting, on 19 July 1994, the Fifth Committee, pursuant to rule 153 of the rules of procedure of the General Assembly, considered the statement by the Secretary-General (A/C.5/48/82) on the programme budget implications of draft resolution A/C.5/48/L.87. 
The report of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was presented orally by its Chairman. 
If additional resources were required under section 31, the Secretary-General would report to the General Assembly for appropriate action. The activities to be undertaken under the draft resolution would relate to programmes 40 and 42 of the medium-term plan. 
Reaffirming also Article 101 of the Charter, 
Recognizing the increased importance, cost and complexity of United Nations activities, 
Reaffirming its resolution 48/218, whereby it emphasized the need to ensure respect for separate and distinct roles of internal and external oversight mechanisms, and to strengthen the external oversight mechanisms, 
2. Also reaffirms the role of the Joint Inspection Unit in accordance with its mandate, contained in General Assembly resolution 31/192 of 22 December 1976; 
3. Further reaffirms the existing mandates of relevant intergovernmental and expert bodies of the General Assembly in the field of administration, budgetary and management matters; 
on any action which it considers necessary to fulfil its responsibilities with regard to monitoring, internal audit, inspection and evaluation and investigations as set forth in the present resolution; 
(i) The Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services shall be an expert in the fields of accounting, auditing, financial analysis and investigations, management, law or public administration; 
(ii) The Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services shall be appointed by the Secretary-General, following consultations with Member States and approved by the General Assembly. 
(iii) The Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services shall serve for one fixed term of five years without possibility of renewal; 
(iv) The Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services may be removed by the Secretary-General only for cause and with the approval of the General Assembly; 
The Office shall assist the Secretary-General in implementing the provisions of article V of the Programme Planning Regulations on monitoring of programme implementation; 
The Office shall investigate reports of violations of United Nations Regulations, Rules and pertinent administrative issuances and transmit to the Secretary-General the results of such investigations together with appropriate recommendations to guide the Secretary-General in deciding on jurisdictional or disciplinary action to be taken; 
c. The Secretary-General shall facilitate the prompt and effective implementation of the approved recommendations of the Office, and inform the General Assembly of actions taken in response thereto; 
The Office of Internal Oversight Services may advise programme managers on the effective discharge of their responsibilities, provide assistance to programme managers in implementing recommendations, ascertain that programme managers are given methodological support, and encourage self-evaluation; 
(ii) The Office shall also submit to the Secretary-General for transmittal as received to the General Assembly, together with separate comments the Secretary-General deems appropriate, an annual analytical and summary report on its activities for the year; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that the Office has procedures in place that provide for direct confidential access of staff members to the Office and for protection against repercussions, for the purposes of suggesting improvements for programme delivery and reporting perceived cases of misconduct; 
8. Decides that the Office of Internal Oversight Services shall be financed from appropriations approved under section 31, Office for Inspections and Investigations, of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995; 
12. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fiftieth session an item entitled "Report of the Secretary-General on the activities of the Office of Internal Oversight Services"; 
13. Decides also to evaluate and review the functions and reporting procedures of the Office of Internal Oversight Services at its fifty-third session and to that end to include in the provisional agenda of that session an item entitled "Review of the implementation of resolution 48/ ". 
(b) Disputes involving any official of the United Nations who by reason of his official position enjoys immunity, if immunity has not been waived by the Secretary-General. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 121 appear in the report of the Committee contained in documents A/48/801/Add.1 and 2. 
2. The Fifth Committee resumed consideration of the item at its 75th meeting, on 19 July 1994. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the implementation of the recommendations of the Board of Auditors in its report for the period ended 31 December 1991 (A/48/516); 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General on the recovery of misappropriated funds from staff members and former staff members (A/48/572); 
(g) Proposals of the Secretary-General on the provision of and related arrangements for travel services and allowances (General Assembly resolution 48/228, sect. II, para. 3); 
(r) Report of the Secretary-General on the review of the rates of reimbursement to the Governments of troop-contributing States (A/48/912); 
(x) Comprehensive report of the Secretary-General on staff training. 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under agenda item 138 appear in the report of the Committee contained in the documents A/48/807 and Add.1 to 4. 
2. At its 71st and 75th meetings, on 6 and 19 July 1994, the Fifth Committee considered the item entitled "Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations: financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations". 
3. At the 75th meeting, on 19 July, the representative of Portugal introduced a draft resolution entitled "Support account for peace-keeping operations" (A/C.5/48/L.81), which was submitted on the basis of informal consultations, and orally amended operative paragraph 3 thereof as follows: 
"Agrees to continue, on a temporary and exceptional basis, funding of the decision contained in its resolution 48/226 B until its consideration of the report requested in paragraph 10 of the present resolution". 
2. Authorizes the continued funding of the existing posts approved from the support account for peace-keeping operations based on its resolution 48/226 A; 
3. Agrees to continue, on a temporary and exceptional basis, funding of the decision contained in its resolution 48/226 B until its consideration of the report requested in paragraph 10 of the present resolution; 
8. Decides that the current 8.5 per cent charge against civilian staff costs included in peace-keeping shall be maintained for the time being and that amounts contributed by individual peace-keeping budgets shall be adjusted to reflect actual levels of expenditure on civilian staff expenses; 
11. Also requests the Secretary-General to use the funds in the support account for only those posts approved by the General Assembly; 
12. Further requests the Secretary-General to apply approved classification procedures and standards to all posts funded through the support account; 
13. Requests the Secretary-General, in preparing future funding proposals for the support account, to review the continued need for all previously approved resources; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Administrative and budgetary aspects of the financing of the United Nations peace-keeping operations". 
(a) Requests the Secretary-General to submit to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session proposals to accelerate reimbursements to troop-contributing countries, and if possible to incorporate lessons to be drawn from the United Nations Operation in Mozambique; 
The General Assembly decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled "Relocation of Belarus and Ukraine to the group of Member States set out in paragraph 3 (c) of General Assembly resolution 43/232". 
1. The eve of the twenty-first century is witness to far-reaching historic changes that are destined to transform the world for present and future generations. 
2. The end of the cold war has opened prospects for attaining global security and stability, and has offered both opportunities and challenges for fruitful cooperation among States. 
3. Internationally accepted standards of democracy and the rule of law are perceived by an increasing number of States as basic components of their political systems and a reliable guarantee for the promotion and protection of human rights. 
4. Governments are becoming increasingly aware that economic reforms and integration into the world economy, on the basis of equal rights and responsibilities, are prerequisites for the progress of all States. 
5. However, tension and violence still persist in the world. 
As ideological and other barriers to mutually beneficial cooperation are being overcome, new challenges to security and stability are emerging. 
In particular, there is a growing threat from the forces of aggressive nationalism, religious and political extremism, terrorism and separatism, which strike at the unity of pluralistic States. 
They believe that the experience accumulated by them in governing their societies on the basis of their commitment to unity in diversity can make a valuable contribution in this respect. 
They are convinced that the guiding principles of every democratic society, such as equality, rule of law, observance of human rights, freedom of choice and tolerance, should be equally applicable to international relations. 
These must be based on respect for the sovereignty, equality and territorial integrity of States, non-interference in their internal affairs and peaceful coexistence. 
7. Exercising their right to self-determination, the peoples of India and Russia have established by law sovereign and free States. 
Throughout the territories of their respective countries, the will of the people and the realization of their historic destiny are expressed through participation in the process of representative democracy. 
8. The different religions that coexist in India and Russia enrich the spiritual values of societies and of world civilization. 
The right to profess, practise or promote any religion is guaranteed by the Constitutions of the two countries and is characteristic of their everyday life. 
Claims to religious exclusivism are a threat to the exercise of that right and lead to extremism and intolerance both within States and internationally. 
9. India and Russia are determined to protect the cultural and religious diversity of their societies from these dangers. 
11. India and Russia are convinced that large multi-ethnic States bear a special responsibility for the destiny of hundreds of millions of people. 
They advocate unconditional observance of the principles of respect for territorial integrity and unity of the State as a key factor of viability of multi-ethnic States. 
12. India welcomes the formation of the Commonwealth of Independent States, the various agreements on cooperation signed within that framework, including the Declaration on Respect of Sovereignty, Territorial Integrity and Inviolability of Frontiers of the States of the Commonwealth of Independent States, of 14 April 1994. 
13. India understands Russia's concerns that all people residing in the territories of the former Soviet Union should have equal protection before law and the safeguarding of their fundamental human rights as guaranteed in democratic societies. 
It supports India's actions to create an atmosphere of confidence in South Asia and to promote good neighbourliness and cooperation between the States of the region. 
15. India and Russia agree to exchange experience in nation-building, including in addressing the need for decentralization without impairing the integrity and unity of their States. 
They, therefore, urge other members of the international community and international and regional organizations to respect the integrity of these States. 
The European Union and the acceding countries Austria, Finland, Sweden and Norway view with great concern the continued detention of Daw Aung San Suu Kyi, the Nobel Peace Prize laureate, who has been detained under house arrest in Myanmar since 1989, in flagrant contradiction of all principles of justice. 
July 20 1994 marks the fifth anniversary of Daw Aung San Suu Kyi's detention. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 41/187 of 8 December 1986, in which the Assembly proclaimed the period 1988-1997 the World Decade for Cultural Development, 
Acknowledging the progress made by Member States and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations in implementing the Plan of Action for the World Decade for Cultural Development, 1/ and encouraging them to pursue their efforts in this respect during the second part of the Decade, 
3. Invites all States and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, as well as organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system, when undertaking activities in connection with the Decade: 
(a) To concentrate efforts on large-scale interdisciplinary projects of a regional and interregional scope and to encourage the formation of different types of partnerships for their implementation; 
(b) To find appropriate ways to integrate cultural factors into all endeavours aiming at social and economic development; 
During the week ending 16 July 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
Recalling the letter of 16 June 1994 from the President of the Security Council to the Secretary-General (S/1994/714), 
Noting the statements in the letter of the Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Russian Federation to the Secretary-General of 21 June 1994 (S/1994/732, annex) concerning the mandate of the CIS peace-keeping force and its duration, 
Underlining the importance of the relevant provisions of the documents of the Helsinki Summit of the CSCE of 1992 (S/24370) and of the ministerial meeting of the CSCE held in Rome on 30 November and 1 December 1993 (S/26843), including those concerning peace-keeping activities in the CSCE area, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General of 12 July 1994; 
5. Decides to authorize the Secretary-General to increase the strength of UNOMIG, as required, up to 136 military observers with appropriate civilian support staff; 
6. Decides also that the mandate of an expanded UNOMIG, based upon the recommendations in the Secretary-General's report, shall be as follows: 
(a) To monitor and verify the implementation by the parties of the Agreement on a Cease-fire and Separation of Forces signed in Moscow on 14 May 1994; 
(b) To observe the operation of the CIS peace-keeping force within the framework of the implementation of the Agreement; 
(d) To monitor the storage areas for heavy military equipment withdrawn from the security zone and the restricted weapons zone in cooperation with the CIS peace-keeping force as appropriate; 
(g) To investigate, at the request of either party or the CIS peace-keeping force or on its own initiative, reported or alleged violations of the Agreement and to attempt to resolve or contribute to the resolution of such incidents; 
(i) To maintain close contacts with both parties to the conflict and to cooperate with the CIS peace-keeping force and, by its presence in the area, to contribute to conditions conducive to the safe and orderly return of refugees and displaced persons; 
12. Requests also the Secretary-General to report within three months of the adoption of this resolution on the situation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, and on the implementation of all aspects of the above-mentioned agreements; 
(a) From 1037 until 1045 hours on 3 June 1994 two Turkish Air Force fighters intruded in the flight information region (FIR) of Nicosia at between 28,000 and 30,000 feet; 
(b) From 1052 until 1104 hours on 6 June 1994 two Turkish Air Force fighters intruded in the FIR of Nicosia at 25,000 feet. 
The solemn ceremony was held near the buffer zone dividing both the island and its capital Nocosia, the last remaining occupied divided city in Europe. 
A total of 1,619 Greek Cypriots and others have been missing since the Turkish invasion of July 1974. 
The violent Turkish demonstrators on the other side of the buffer zone used loud music, speakers and inflammatory slogans in an attempt to disrupt the ceremony and provoke the participants. 
3. In another outburst of condemnable activities, organized by the occupation regime on 19 July 1994, about 2,500 Turkish demonstrators, in violation of the status of Famagusta, crossed into and occupied for several hours the Ayios Memnon quarter of the fenced area of Varosha. 
The demonstrators through various slogans not only alleged that the fenced area belonged to them, but also violently objected to its placement under United Nations administration as provided for in your proposals on confidence-building measures. 
Recalling the letter of 16 June 1994 from the President of the Security Council to the Secretary-General (S/1994/714), 
Noting the statements in the letter of the Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Russian Federation to the Secretary-General of 21 June 1994 (S/1994/732, annex) concerning the mandate of the CIS peace-keeping force and its duration, 
Underlining the importance of the relevant provisions of the documents of the Helsinki Summit of the CSCE of 1992 (S/24370) and of the ministerial meeting of the CSCE held in Rome on 30 November and 1 December 1993 (S/26843), including those concerning peace-keeping activities in the CSCE area, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General of 12 July 1994; 
5. Decides to authorize the Secretary-General to increase the strength of UNOMIG, as required, up to 136 military observers with appropriate civilian support staff; 
6. Decides also that the mandate of an expanded UNOMIG, based upon the recommendations in the Secretary-General's report, shall be as follows: 
(a) To monitor and verify the implementation by the parties of the Agreement on a Cease-fire and Separation of Forces signed in Moscow on 14 May 1994; 
(b) To observe the operation of the CIS peace-keeping force within the framework of the implementation of the Agreement; 
(d) To monitor the storage areas for heavy military equipment withdrawn from the security zone and the restricted weapons zone in cooperation with the CIS peace-keeping force as appropriate; 
(g) To investigate, at the request of either party or the CIS peace-keeping force or on its own initiative, reported or alleged violations of the Agreement and to attempt to resolve or contribute to the resolution of such incidents; 
(i) To maintain close contacts with both parties to the conflict and to cooperate with the CIS peace-keeping force and, by its presence in the area, to contribute to conditions conducive to the safe and orderly return of refugees and displaced persons; 
12. Requests also the Secretary-General to report within three months of the adoption of this resolution on the situation in Abkhazia, Republic of Georgia, and on the implementation of all aspects of the above-mentioned agreements; 
1. The previous recommendations made by the Fifth Committee to the General Assembly under item 123 appear in the report of the Committee contained in documents A/48/811 and Add.1, 2 and 3. 
2. The Fifth Committee resumed consideration of the item at its 69th and 74th meetings, on 29 June and 19 July 1994. 
3. The Fifth Committee considered the question of reclassification of posts at its 69th and 74th meetings, on 29 June and 19 July. 
6. The Fifth Committee considered the question of the staffing and functions of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights and of the Centre for Human Rights at its 69th and 74th meetings,on 29 June and 19 July. 
7. At its 74th meeting, the Fifth Committee had before it a draft decision submitted by the Rapporteur, on the basis of informal consultations, entitled "Staffing and functions of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights and of the Centre for Human Rights" (A/C.5/48/L.84). 
9. The Fifth Committee considered the question of the continuing United Nations human rights presence in Cambodia at its 69th and 74th meetings, on 29 June and 19 July. 
12. The Fifth Committee considered the question of the United Nations special coordinator in the occupied territories at its 69th and 74th meetings, on 29 June and 19 July 1994. 
3. Expresses concern that the promotion of some staff had been implemented prior to approval by the General Assembly of the reclassification of their posts, as indicated in paragraph 4 of the report of the Advisory Committee, and requests the Secretary-General to ensure that this situation does not recur. 
2. Authorizes the Secretary-General to enter into additional commitments up to $1,834,100 under section 21 of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995 for the financing of human rights activities in Cambodia. 
The present addendum to the report of the Secretary-General of 17 January 1994 (A/48/848) is submitted pursuant to that request. 
The comments of the Secretariat on the recommendations are provided below. 
3. The Advisory Committee believes that the total number of medical personnel is high, given the size of the Mission. 
The civilian component of the Mission totalled 132 international staff and a limited number of local staff mainly employed on a general temporary assistance basis. 
The total strength of the Mission was 415. 
Based on this analysis, the Swiss Medical Unit was deployed with a total strength of 50. 
5. In the initial cost estimates for the maintenance of MINURSO for the period from 1 January to 31 December 1994, as presented in the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/848), the number of personnel in the Medical Unit was reduced from 50 to 41. 
7. In May 1994, the Government of Switzerland informed the Secretary-General of its intention to withdraw the Medical Unit from MINURSO. 
Up to its withdrawal from the Mission area on 18 June 1994, the Medical Unit had been performing a wide variety of services to the MINURSO personnel, including surgery, X-rays and laboratory tests, as well as providing medical assistance to the local population. 
10. On the basis of the results of the analysis of the survey, with effect from 1 July 1994, the MSA rate of $60 was established throughout the Mission area, including areas designated for rest and recreational purposes. 
The hardship element, which is included in the MSA rate, covers the difficult conditions obtaining in the Mission area. 
The established MSA rate would be paid on a continuous basis, i.e., including a period of accrued leave in the operational Mission area, weekends and compensatory time off wherever they are taken within the Mission area. 
11. It may be recalled that a supplemental daily allowance of $5 was originally established to compensate the personnel stationed at the team sites where no fixed accommodation, sanitary and other facilities were available. 
As such accommodation is now provided, the allowance has been discontinued with effect from 1 July 1994. 
12. The established MSA rate would be subject to review at regular intervals, in the light of operational developments in the Mission area. 
13. The Advisory Committee questions the need for a 17-member movement control unit, in view of the size of the Mission and taking into consideration the fact that the military force involved consists of observers only. 
14. The Movement Control Unit was deployed in the Mission area in 1991 with a total strength of 12. 
The Unit consisted of eight substantive personnel and eight other personnel assigned to the Force Orderly room for clerical and general duties. 
When the transitional phase of the settlement plan is initiated, it will be necessary for MINURSO's communications and movement control elements to be replaced by full military support units. 
The Committee also stresses that, wherever possible, General Service staff should be replaced by local staff. 
16. Of the 51 General Service posts authorized for MINURSO, eight are assigned to the registration office of the Identification Commission. 
The remaining 43 posts are assigned to eight substantive sections of the Administration Division. 
Bearing in mind the observation of the Advisory Committee with regard to the high number of international General Service staff, the MINURSO administration is constantly searching the local labour market for qualified personnel to replace General Service staff. 
17. The additional 27 General Service staff, authorized for the period from 1 April to 31 July 1994, are mainly assigned to the registration office of the Identification Commission to provide secretarial, clerical, administrative and technical assistance to the members of the Commission. 
The number of the General Service staff in the Mission area will be reduced as the peak workload of the Identification Commission is over. 
18. The Advisory Committee was informed by the representatives of the Secretary-General that the local salary scale established for MINURSO was based on the Rabat standard costs. 
(a) In Western Sahara, Laayoune and major cities, qualified clerical staff, especially with a knowledge of the English language, are not available. Hence such staff need to be recruited from Casablanca and Rabat. 
Furthermore, in view of the financial incentives offered by the Government of Morocco in Western Sahara, MINURSO has experienced difficulties in attracting and retaining local labour and lower-level clerical staff; 
(b) The economy of the Territory, with long traditions of nomadism, derives practically all food and commodities from Morocco and the Canary Islands, thus drastically increasing the cost of living in Laayoune compared to that of Rabat; 
(c) The local labour market in Western Sahara is not properly structured. 
20. For the above-mentioned reasons it was considered impractical to attempt to establish a separate salary scale for Western Sahara. 
21. The Advisory Committee questioned the need for two consultants for a period of six months, and was of the view that payment of $7,700 per month for each consultant was excessive. 
22. The Advisory Committee recommended that the number of helicopters (5) and fixed-wing aircraft (3) required for hiring should be reviewed, taking into consideration the size of the Mission. 
23. The Advisory Committee was not convinced that sufficient justification existed for freezing the D-2 post, encumbered by the Deputy Special Representative of the Secretary-General. 
The Advisory Committee therefore recommended that the D-2 post be abolished. 
24. It should be noted that non-implementation of some of the observations and recommendations of the Advisory Committee contained in its report of 17 March 1994 (A/48/906), was due to the short period of time that has elapsed since the General Assembly took action on the Committee's recommendations. 
2. Minute of silent prayer or meditation (rule 62). 
3. Credentials of representatives to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly (rule 28): 
(a) Appointment of the members of the Credentials Committee; 
5. Election of the officers of the Main Committees (rule 31). 
7. Notification by the Secretary-General under Article 12, paragraph 2, of the Charter of the United Nations (rule 49). 
8. Adoption of the agenda and organization of work: reports of the General Committee (rule 21). 
13. Report of the International Court of Justice (rule 13 (b)). 
(b) Election of seven members of the Committee for Programme and Coordination (Economic and Social Council resolution 2008 (LX) of 14 May 1976 and decision 48/311 of 11 November 1993); 
(c) Election of seventeen members of the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (resolution 2205 (XXI) of 17 December 1966 and decisions 46/309 of 4 November 1991 and 47/319 of 19 January 1993). 
(a) Appointment of members of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions (rule 155; decision 48/313 of 3 December 1993); 
(b) Appointment of members of the Committee on Contributions (rule 158; decisions 48/314 A of 3 December 1993 and 48/314 C of 14 April 1994); 
(c) Appointment of a member of the Board of Auditors (resolution 74 (I) of 7 December 1946 and decision 48/315 of 3 December 1993); 
(d) Confirmation of the appointment of members of the Investments Committee (resolution 155 (II) of 15 November 1947 and decision 48/316 of 3 December 1993); 
(e) Appointment of members of the United Nations Administrative Tribunal (resolution 351 A (IV) of 24 November 1949 and decision 48/317 of 3 December 1993); 
(h) Appointment of the members of the Consultative Committee on the United Nations Development Fund for Women (resolution 31/133 of 16 December 1976 and decisions 46/311 A of 13 November 1991, 46/311 B of 20 December 1991 and 46/311 C of 22 May 1992); 
(j) Appointment of members of the Joint Inspection Unit (resolution 31/192 of 22 December 1976 and decisions 44/315 A of 15 December 1989 and 44/315 B of 20 February 1990). 
19. Admission of new Members to the United Nations (rule 136). 
20. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee (resolution 47/6 of 21 October 1992). 
21. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of American States (resolution 47/11 of 29 October 1992). 
24. Necessity of ending the economic, commercial and financial embargo imposed by the United States of America against Cuba (resolution 48/16 of 3 November 1993). 
26. Complete withdrawal of foreign military forces from the territories of the Baltic States (resolution 48/18 of 15 November 1993). 
27. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (resolution 48/19 of 16 November 1993). 
28. Cooperation between the United Nations and the League of Arab States (resolution 48/21 of 22 November 1993). 
29. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Latin American Economic System (resolution 48/22 of 22 November 1993). 
30. Zone of peace and cooperation of the South Atlantic (resolution 48/23 of 24 November 1993). 
31. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of the Islamic Conference (resolution 48/24 of 24 November 1993). 
32. Cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of African Unity (resolution 48/25 of 29 November 1993). 
36. Question of the Comorian island of Mayotte (resolution 48/56 of 13 December 1993). 
37. Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian and disaster relief assistance of the United Nations, including special economic assistance (resolution 48/162 of 20 December 1993): 
(a) Strengthening of the coordination of emergency humanitarian assistance of the United Nations (resolution 48/57 of 14 December 1993); 
(d) International cooperation to mitigate the environmental consequences on Kuwait and other countries in the region resulting from the situation between Iraq and Kuwait (resolution 47/151 of 18 December 1992). 
38. The situation in the Middle East (resolutions 48/58 and 48/59 A and B of 14 December 1993). 
42. The situation in Central America: procedures for the establishment of a firm and lasting peace and progress in fashioning a region of peace, freedom, democracy and development (resolution 48/161 of 20 December 1993). 
49. Implementation of the resolutions of the United Nations (decision 48/438 of 20 December 1993). 
56. The role of science and technology in the context of international security, disarmament and other related fields (resolution 48/67 of 16 December 1993). 
57. Amendment of the Treaty Banning Nuclear Weapon Tests in the Atmosphere, in Outer Space and under Water (resolution 48/69 of 16 December 1993). 
59. Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in the region of the Middle East (resolution 48/71 of 16 December 1993). 
60. Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia (resolution 48/72 of 16 December 1993). 
61. Conclusion of effective international arrangements to assure non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons (resolution 48/73 of 16 December 1993). 
62. Prevention of an arms race in outer space (resolution 48/74 A of 16 December 1993). 
(c) Non-proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and of vehicles for their delivery in all its aspects (resolution 48/75 C); 
(j) Prohibition of the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices (resolution 48/75 L). 
(b) Convention on the Prohibition of the Use of Nuclear Weapons (resolution 48/76 B); 
(e) United Nations Regional Centre for Peace and Disarmament in Africa, United Nations Regional Centre for Peace and Disarmament in Asia and the Pacific and United Nations Regional Centre for Peace, Disarmament and Development in Latin America and the Caribbean (resolution 48/76 E). 
(e) United Nations Institute for Disarmament Research (resolution 39/148 H); 
67. Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects (resolution 48/79 of 16 December 1993). 
69. Strengthening of security and cooperation in the Mediterranean region (resolution 48/81 of 16 December 1993). 
70. Implementation of the Declaration of the Indian Ocean as a Zone of Peace (resolution 48/82 of 16 December 1993). 
72. Consolidation of the regime established by the Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America and the Caribbean (Treaty of Tlatelolco) (resolution 48/85 of 16 December 1993). 
73. Final text of a treaty on an African nuclear-weapon-free zone (resolution 48/86 of 16 December 1993). 
77. International cooperation in the peaceful uses of outer space (resolution 48/39 of 10 December 1993). 
78. United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (resolutions 48/40 A to J and decision 48/417 of 10 December 1993). 
79. Report of the Special Committee to Investigate Israeli Practices Affecting the Human Rights of the Palestinian People and Other Arabs of the Occupied Territories (resolutions 48/41 A to D of 10 December 1993). 
82. Information from Non-Self-Governing Territories transmitted under Article 73 e of the Charter of the United Nations (resolution 48/45 of 10 December 1993). 
84. Implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples by the specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations (resolution 48/47 of 10 December 1993). 
85. Offers by Member States of study and training facilities for inhabitants of Non-Self-Governing Territories (resolution 48/48 of 10 December 1993). 
86. Question of the Malagasy islands of Glorieuses, Juan de Nova, Europa and Bassas da India (decision 48/402 of 24 September 1993). 
89. Question of the composition of the relevant organs of the United Nations (decision 48/420 of 10 December 1993). 
(f) Integration of the economies in transition into the world economy (resolution 48/181 of 21 December 1993); 
94. Training and research: 
104. Necessity of adopting effective measures for the promotion and protection of the rights of children throughout the world who are victims of especially difficult circumstances, including armed conflicts (resolutions 48/156 and 48/157 of 20 December 1993). 
105. Preparation for and organization of the United Nations Year for Tolerance (resolution 48/126 of 20 December 1993). 
106. Programme of activities of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People (resolution 48/163 of 21 December 1993). 
(b) United Nations Development Programme; 
(c) United Nations Children's Fund; 
(f) Voluntary funds administered by the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees; 
(g) Fund of the United Nations Environment Programme; 
(h) United Nations Population Fund; 
113. Administrative and budgetary coordination of the United Nations with specialized agencies and the International Atomic Energy Agency (decision 47/449 of 22 December 1992). 
(b) Respect for the privileges and immunities of officials of the United Nations and the specialized agencies and related organizations (resolution 47/28); 
136. Observer status of national liberation movements recognized by the Organization of African Unity and/or by the League of Arab States (resolution 47/29 of 25 November 1992). 
137. Status of the Protocols Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 1949 and relating to the protection of victims of armed conflicts (resolution 47/30 of 25 November 1992). 
138. Consideration of effective measures to enhance the protection, security and safety of diplomatic and consular missions and representatives (resolution 47/31 of 25 November 1992). 
139. United Nations Decade of International Law (resolutions 47/32 of 25 November 1992 and 48/30 of 9 December 1993). 
140. Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty-sixth session (resolution 48/31 of 9 December 1993). 
142. Report of the Committee on Relations with the Host Country (resolution 48/35 of 9 December 1993). 
144. Question of responsibility for attacks on United Nations and associated personnel and measures to ensure that those responsible for such attacks are brought to justice (resolution 48/37 of 9 December 1993). 
147. Request for an advisory opinion from the International Court of Justice (decision 48/414 of 9 December 1993). 
149. Financing of the International Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of the Former Yugoslavia since 1991 (resolution 48/251 of 14 April 1994). 
150. Question of the review of the Agreement Governing the Activities of States on the Moon and Other Celestial Bodies [item proposed by the Secretary-General (A/49/141)]. 
The present report is submitted pursuant to that request. 
He has accordingly annexed to the present report a summary status report of the activities of the Secretariat related to the preparations for the Conference. 
(b) To adopt a general statement of principles and commitments and formulate a related global plan of action capable of guiding national and international efforts through the first two decades of the next century. 
4. In addition, the General Assembly affirmed that the Conference should: 
(d) Review current global trends in economic and social development as they relate to human settlements, and to include recommendations for future actions at the national and international levels. 
5. The Preparatory Committee held its organizational session at United Nations Headquarters from 3 to 5 March 1993. 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/180, the host country for the Conference, Turkey, became an ex-officio member of the Bureau of the Preparatory Committee. 
The Preparatory Committee took decisions regarding the organization of its work, adopted guidelines for the accreditation of non-governmental organizations and decided that its first substantive session should take place at Geneva from 11 April to 22 April 1994. 
The Preparatory Committee further invited States Members and Observers of the United Nations to submit written proposals to be considered by the Commission on Human Settlements at its fourteenth session when drawing up recommendations on substantive topics for the Conference. 
The session was attended by the representatives of 94 States, 11 United Nations programmes and organizations, 7 specialized agencies and 4 intergovernmental organizations, as well as by a delegation from Palestine, a representative of the Pan Africanist Congress of Azania (PAC), 21 non-governmental organizations and 13 other organizations. 
The Committee then elected Mr. Martti Lujanen (Finland) Chairman of the Committee. 
7. The session was inaugurated by the Secretary-General of the United Nations, who in his opening address stressed the necessity for urgent attention to the plight of the world's human settlements, especially in the developing countries. 
In addition to millions of people around the world who were fleeing wars, famine, environmental degradation and natural disasters, more still were migrating for economic reasons. 
The largest migration in human history was under way, and the primary destinations were the world's urban areas. 
Thus, the Habitat II global plan of action will draw inspiration from, and be an integral part of, a decade of major United Nations conferences that will determine the development path to be followed by the international community throughout the early decades of the twenty-first century. 
10. The debate and discussions in the working groups and their respective ad hoc drafting groups was intensive and was marked by wide and active participation on the part of the delegates, reflecting the urgency of the issues addressed by the Preparatory Committee. 
In large measure, this session dealt with process. 
Key issues, such as the matter of financing of human settlements development were raised, but not resolved. 
11. The Preparatory Committee was very receptive to participation by and contributions from non-governmental organizations, industrial groups and local government representatives, reflecting a broad range of actors concerned with human settlements development and management. 
12. By the conclusion of the two-week session, the Preparatory Committee had reached agreement on broad issues of process, which had been its main charge at this first substantive session. 
In particular, stress was placed on a successful national preparatory process for the Conference. 
The national preparatory process was to be viewed as a contribution to the strengthening of institutions, capacity and awareness-building on urbanization, shelter and other human settlements development issues. 
This would enable all levels of Government, non-governmental organizations, community organizations, the private sector and professional organizations to analyse and review human settlements strategies, policies and programmes within the context of their importance to the realization of major development objectives of the international community. 
Among such development objectives to be advanced are poverty alleviation and employment generation; enhancement of the human and natural environment; decentralization and good management; and disaster preparedness, mitigation and reconstruction. 
13. Delegates also reached agreement on the formats of the draft global plan of action and the draft statement of principles and commitments and provided further guidance to the Secretariat as to major issues to be addressed in both documents. 
These documents are to be further reviewed by the Preparatory Committee at its next substantive session, in April 1995. 
There was general agreement that Habitat II can play a vital role in bringing together the results of these conferences and help translate them into concrete action at the human settlements level. 
The Secretariat is making adequate preparations for effective utilization of the opportunity created by a third session of the Preparatory Committee. 
18. This decision outlines, inter alia, the following objectives for the preparatory process, particularly at the national level and for the Conference itself: 
19. The above three objectives require the following specific implementing activities: 
(d) Setting up, in collaboration with relevant agencies and actors within and outside the United Nations system, of an information sharing and communication facility, on policies and strategies, technology, research, experience and expertise in the human settlements sector; 
20. With regard to the fourth objective, participation, the Preparatory Committee encouraged countries to create broad-based national committees for the in-country preparations for Habitat II, with the main responsibilities of formulating, adopting and implementing a work programme. 
Countries were also encouraged to form coalitions of key actors and community groups in the human settlements sector, while the Secretary-General of the Conference would facilitate international partnerships for advisory services to countries. 
21. This recommendation further reinforced the broad-based participation called for by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/180, as well as the institutional support and capacity-building dimension of the preparatory process. 
This implies that the Secretariat should undertake a major outreach and awareness-building effort. 
22. The fifth objective relates to organization of the conference: 
(a) Attendance should be at the highest possible level but also broadly based; 
(b) United Nations regional commissions have a central role to play in the regional level activities; 
(c) The organization of a self-financing world fair, relevant to the concerns of Habitat II, should be arranged with special attention to the participation of firms and organizations that offer appropriate, low-cost and environmentally-sound technologies; 
(d) Broad-based forums parallel to the main activities of the Conference, attended by representatives from all governmental levels and non-governmental organizations, will be encouraged; 
23. The sixth objective concerns the financing of Habitat II and its preparatory activities: 
(c) The Secretary-General of the Conference should be informed of direct bilateral transactions in the context of Habitat II. 
24. The following implications arise for Secretariat from the fifth and sixth objectives: 
(a) The need for setting up of system-wide, inter-agency collaboration in support of the Habitat II preparatory process in order to make efficient and optimal use of the resources of the system; 
(b) Timely receipt of detailed and specific two-year work programmes prepared by National Committees so as to enable the secretariat to channel requests for support to relevant bodies of the United Nations system and to bilateral and multilateral donor agencies; 
(c) The need to establish a reporting system, by the secretariat, to monitor and document multilateral and bilateral support to in-country preparations. 
(a) The overall principle of the draft statement of principles and commitments should be the section of the Rio Declaration on Environment and Development, which states: "Human beings are at the centre of concerns for sustainable development. 
They are entitled to a healthy and productive life in harmony with nature." 3/ The statement should also consider other relevant principles from the Rio Declaration; 
(b) The Secretary-General of the Conference should consider both thematic and operational principles in preparing the draft statement; 
26. The Secretariat would be required: 
(a) To prepare and disseminate guidelines to National Committees on possible methods and approaches to be used for the development and analysis of policies and programmes to be reflected in the national plan of action; 
(b) To follow up with Member States, United Nations regional commissions, the World Bank, regional banks, and other appropriate organizations on the submission to the Secretariat of national reports and plans of action; 
(c) To analyze and process the data contained in national reports and plans of action and set up an appropriate documentation system for the same; 
(d) To report to the Preparatory Committee at its second session on the progress on submissions received and processed and its implications for the draft global plan of action. 
27. Accreditation of non-governmental organizations has been granted as follows: 
(c) Twenty-four non-governmental organizations are in the process of being granted accreditation. 
The Secretariat is taking appropriate steps to enhance its links with the non-governmental organization community, in the context particularly of preparations for the Habitat II Conference. 
During the intersessional period, non-governmental organizations are expected to pursue two objectives: raising awareness and assisting in the preparatory activities of the National Committees. 
Raising awareness will involve networking with other non-governmental organizations, so as to encourage broader participation at the next session of the Preparatory Committee and to ensure that considerations related to human settlements are on the agenda of forthcoming United Nations and other related conferences. 
The organizations will attempt to facilitate this process and will provide information at the regional and local levels. 
29. The Preparatory Committee decided that its subsidiary committees should henceforth be designated as working groups. 
30. This decision contains the recommendation that the second substantive session of the Preparatory Committee be held at Nairobi, from 24 April to 5 May 1995. 
1. Immediately after the first substantive session of the Preparatory Committee for Habitat II, important contacts were initiated with United Nations agencies, other intergovernmental organizations, professional associations, non-governmental organizations and the private sector, to prepare a programmatic diagram for all preparatory activities leading to the Istanbul Conference. 
2. The programmatic diagram is accompanied by a series of initiating briefs that provide a brief description of sub-objectives, outputs, activities and required funding for each activity leading to and during the Habitat II Conference. 
This set of activities includes the development of substantive position papers on key issues of the Conference, such as shelter, poverty, environment, decentralization and management and disaster preparedness, mitigation and reconstruction. 
Each of the issues will be the focus of regional workshops designed to assist National Committees in preparing their reviews and analyses. 
Four areas of technical advisory services and support are foreseen as follows: 
(i) Support to broad-based partnerships and consultations; 
(ii) Application of shelter and urban indicators; 
(iii) Learning from best practices in settlements management; (iv) Gender-sensitivity and awareness. 
The primary means of support envisaged include technical advisory missions, assistance to policy consultations, and the hiring of local consultants to assist national committees in data gathering, analysis and reporting. 
4. These are activities to be undertaken by other United Nations agencies, intergovernmental organizations and international associations on issues and themes related to the Conference. 
Discussions and negotiations are currently under way with, inter alia, UNICEF, the regional economic commissions, specialized agencies such as FAO, ILO, UNESCO and WHO, as well as the World Bank and regional development banks and others. 
5. These activities are to be sponsored or co-sponsored by public and private sector foundations and professional associations. 
They are intended to mobilize specific audiences through the following types of activities: 
(b) Awards for best photographs, videos, press and media reporting on the cross-cutting issues and themes of the Conference; 
6. These activities, and others, will provide inputs to and the basis for material to be presented at the planned world fair, tentatively entitled: Exposition of Good Ideas for Better Cities", to be held in parallel to the Conference. 
7. Finally, the diagram outlines activities to take place during the two weeks of the Conference, notably: 
(a) Partners forums during the first three days of the Conference. 
8. The programmatic diagram, together with a guide to Habitat II, is being circulated to all Governments, National Committees, multilateral bodies and agencies, as well as other associations and organizations, for consideration. 
The secretariat welcomes comments and feedback, as both the diagram and the guide will be updated on a continuous basis. 
9. At its twenty-second session, in Rome from 11 to 13 May 1994, the Subcommittee on Rural Development of the Administrative Committee on Coordination, agreed that the issue of rural-urban linkages in a rapidly urbanizing world was of increasing importance. 
Several agencies indicated their willingness to contribute inputs to the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) for the preparation of a paper on rural-urban linkages to be discussed by the Subcommittee and subsequently presented to the Habitat II Conference. 
10. At its second session, held in New York in May 1994, the Commission on Sustainable Development reviewed, with appreciation, the report of the Secretary-General a/ and the background paper prepared by the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) on promoting sustainable human settlements development. 
The Commission drew special attention to the potential contribution of Habitat II, as it will be a key conference to advance further the objectives of Agenda 21. 
It recommended that Governments and the international community give priority attention to human settlements issues and requested that Governments, the international community, the United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat), the private sector and the non-governmental organizations fully support Habitat II, including at the regional level. 
11. Reports from national committees on the progress of their work will be presented to the Preparatory Committee at its next session. 
In the course of the preparation of these progress reports, National Committees are expected to include detailed two-year work programmes emphasizing priority issues and areas of focus, as well as the major changes in human settlements development since 1976. 
During the remaining period, National Committees are also expected to prepare national action plans and a first-step commitment for the period 1996-2000. 
These plans should reflect a common view of the challenges ahead, as well as realistic targets and timetables for improving human settlements policies, strategies and institutional arrangements and for harmonizing them with those of the economic and social sectors. 
This will enable the Conference to prepare a global plan of action for 1996-2020, including a first-phase National Action Plan for 1996-2000 for re-orienting international cooperation and assistance towards capacity-building support to national plans of action. 
Other countries are expected to begin with the start-up of national preparatory activities over the coming months. 
13. The following briefing missions on Habitat II and its preparatory process were undertaken: 
(b) In Arab States: Egypt, Jordan, Lebanon and United Arab Emirates; 
(d) In Europe: Italy, Netherlands, Russian Federation, Sweden and United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland; 
(e) In Latin America and the Caribbean: Argentina, Bolivia, Brazil, Chile and El Salvador; 
14. Administrative and legal actions have been completed to set up the National Committee and responsible bodies related to the Habitat II Conference. 
Under the coordination of the Housing Development Administration, a pre-feasibility study for the organization of a self-financing world fair is under way. 
16. Some major universities have started to focus on the draft global plan of action. 
These universities, in cooperation with other related institutions, will also help prepare the national action plan of Turkey. 
17. Professional associations, such as the Union of Turkish Engineers and Architects, are actively involved in awareness-building within Turkey. 
Member associations and individual members will be informed and invited to participate actively in the Habitat II preparatory process. 
18. The Habitat II secretariat is also initiating a joint United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat)/United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) technical cooperation project on the integration of environment planning and preservation strategies in metropolitan Istanbul. 
This project will make use of all the existing institutional capacity to integrate efforts in preserving cultural and architectural heritage within the development planning process. 
The project is expected to provide recommendations and demonstrate practical strategies in this field for other urban centres. 
Additionally, the Secretary-General will visit Istanbul to hold preliminary consultations regarding the Conference with civic leaders. 
20. At the first session of the Preparatory Committee, considerable clarification and guidance was provided on the focus of the Conference and on the nature of global and in-country preparatory activities to be undertaken. 
A second information kit has been prepared and is presently being printed. 
21. In addition to the first Guide to Habitat II mentioned above, the secretariat is preparing a sub-set of guides for: (a) applying urban indicators; (b) nominating and learning from best practice; and (c) guides for specific groups of actors, including local authorities, non-governmental organizations and the private sector. 
These guides are intended to assist National Committees in organizing and submitting their work and to establish regular channels of communication using all available and appropriate means and technologies. 
22. A video on the goals of the Conference and approaches to in-country preparations has also been prepared and will be ready for dissemination shortly. 
The Habitat II guide will provide the contact address for obtaining copies of the video and other information materials. 
23. Negotiations are under way with a number of press agencies and public relations firms for public awareness-building activities at the global level. 
A number of suggestions and recommendations are being submitted to the bureaux of both the Preparatory Committee and the Commission on Human Settlements, as several items of both agendas are interrelated and will require careful scheduling. 
25. The most important challenge facing the Secretariat is funding. 
The Secretariat is hopeful that the evident and widespread political support that exists for the goals of the Conference will translate before too long into sufficient financial support for successful implementation of this major United Nations undertaking. 
1. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand), with reference to the definition of "goods", requested clarification as to whether the services rendered in supplying the goods should be understood as including their transport. 
If so, he thought there might be some overlap, since procurement of services would be analogous to the procurement of transport, which was a service. 
2. The CHAIRMAN said it seemed clear, in the Spanish version at least, that the services entailed in supplying the goods were incidental in nature. 
The draft defined goods as objects of every kind and description together with the services incidental to the supply of the goods, provided the value of those services did not exceed the value of the goods themselves. 
4. The CHAIRMAN said that as he understood it, the procuring entity, when soliciting tenders for the supply of goods, would make it clear in the solicitation documents that transport should be included in the final price of the goods. 
5. Mr. HUNJA (International Trade Law Branch) suggested a way for the procuring entity to approach the problem. 
6. The CHAIRMAN said that if there were no objections, he would take it that the Commission wished to adopt subparagraph (c) of article 2. 
7. It was so decided. 
Therefore, the Drafting Group had stipulated that the enacting State could specify certain categories of services. 
It should be stated in the Guide that the intention was to cover certain unusual situations in order to avoid erroneous interpretations. 
9. Mr. UEMURA (Japan), referring to article 2, subparagraph (d), said that procurement of construction should be handled in the same way as procurement of services. 
At the previous session of UNCITRAL, it had been noted with reference to procurement of services that the quality of the services depended to a great extent on the knowledge and skills of the suppliers. 
That suggestion had led UNCITRAL to begin drafting new provisions on procurement of services. 
Since, by the time a defect was revealed in the finished work, it was already too late to deal with it effectively, it was important to take into account the technical competence of contractors during the procurement of construction. 
Therefore, it would be more appropriate to equate procurement of construction with procurement of services, rather than with procurement of goods. 
Furthermore, construction was treated as a type of service in the GATT Agreement on Government Procurement. 
Therefore, he suggested that the term "construction" should be dropped from the Model Law and that the Guide should explain that construction work was considered to be included under services. 
10. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) said that while his delegation did not object to UNCITRAL dealing with the question of services, it disagreed with the manner in which that had been done in the annex to document A/CN.9/392. 
In dealing with the question of services, the Commission should not amend its Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction, which, from the point of view of developing countries, was extremely useful. 
To incorporate the concept of services into various articles of the draft Model Law was to amend the Model Law adopted in 1993. 
It was his delegation's view that the appropriate way to deal with the matter would be to incorporate autonomous clauses concerning services in a protocol to the 1993 Model Law or in a completely separate document. 
11. As for subparagraph (c) of article 2, where the concept of "goods" was defined, he pointed out that goods were tangible and material, whereas services were not. 
It was therefore incorrect to state that goods included services; the two definitions must be separate. 
He could offer no solution to that problem, but he felt that it should be kept in mind when the text was being finalized. 
If the price of the goods included transport, that should be included in the definition of goods. 
In Thai law, construction was considered to be a service; it would therefore be easier for his country to accept parallel regulations for construction and for services. 
It would be more logical to delete the word "construction", assuming that construction was included in the definition of services. 
15. Mr. WALLACE (United States of America) reiterated the Secretary's statement. 
It was his understanding that UNCITRAL was obliged to follow certain procedural norms, as a result of which a law, once approved, could not be modified by it unless absolutely necessary. 
The few references to services in the present draft were the minimum necessary to complete the task assigned to the Group by UNCITRAL in 1993, that of establishing special regulations for procurement of services. 
Short of adopting an independent law which would include all the general provisions of chapter I, and there was no clear majority in favour of doing so, the only way of dealing with the problem had been to include references to services in several articles of the Model Law. 
17. As for the definition of "goods", in his opinion that definition resembled the one established under existing law, although he did not understand why such extensive underlining was necessary. 
The definition of goods resembled that used in the Convention on the Law Applicable to International Sales of Goods, which had served as a basis for the Model Law. 
But that was probably inevitable, and his delegation would not wish to introduce unnecessary modifications to the existing definition. 
19. Moreover, he doubted that it would be useful to specify that the price of incidental services must be included in documents soliciting tenders. 
In his opinion, the Commission intended that procurement of those services should be done separately and should therefore be governed by chapter IV bis. 
22. Mr. JAMES (United Kingdom), supported by the representative of Australia, said that the delegation of Canada was correct in stating that the commentary would need to clarify the meaning of subparagraph (d bis). 
Nevertheless, if any delegation found the wording of paragraph 12 unsatisfactory, it should say so without delay. 
At the same time, in subparagraph (d bis), the word "services" was said to mean "any object of procurement other than goods or construction". 
In any case, he felt that the definition of services should be limited to one paragraph. 
25. Mr. JAMES (United Kingdom) said that the wording of paragraph 12 of document A/CN.9/394 was somewhat elliptical, and that it might be appropriate to add a sentence to clarify the meaning. 
The current formulation of the paragraphs reflected that fact. 
He wondered whether it would not be preferable to delete the words in parenthesis, since, if they were retained, the Model Law would authorize States to use the provision to achieve a result other than that implied by the definition in the draft Model Law itself. 
28. Mr. HUNJA (International Trade Law Branch) said that it might be necessary to clarify the scope of the words in parentheses in paragraph (d bis), both in that paragraph and in the Guide (A/CN.9/393). 
The aim was to give States an opportunity to specify in which cases the object of procurement should not be included in the category of goods and construction, particularly where the wording of paragraph (d bis) was not sufficiently specific, as well as in borderline cases. 
Nevertheless, such wording should not be used for exclusionary purposes that did not accord with the Model Law. 
Perhaps the Drafting Group should review the current formulation to make sure it expressed what was intended. 
29. The CHAIRMAN said that, if there were no objection, he would take it that the Commission wished to approve the current formulation of articles 2 (d) and (d bis). 
30. It was so decided. 
31. The CHAIRMAN said that, if there were no objection, he would take it that the Commission wished to approve articles 2 (e) to (h) and article 3. 
32. It was so decided. 
33. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) said that he was aware that draft article 4 appeared in the Model Law already adopted by the General Assembly, but he wondered whether it was appropriate to authorize States to enact regulations of the kind referred to in the article. 
34. The CHAIRMAN noted that article 4 confined itself to drawing to the attention of national legislators certain points which should probably be included in the regulations needed to give effect to the Model Law. 
Further, the wording appeared in the UNCITRAL Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction, adopted by the General Assembly on the recommendation of the Commission, and it would be unfortunate to now recommend something else. 
35. Mr. WALLACE (United States of America) said that he fully shared the view of the Chairman, although he understood the concern of the representative of India. 
He thus suggested that the commentary on article 4 should include some examples of the regulations mentioned in the text, in which connection his delegation intended to make specific proposals. 
37. It was so decided. 
38. Mr. KLEIN (Inter-American Development Bank) said that paragraph 6 (c) was imprecise and did not clearly express the intended aim, which was to avoid the disqualification of contractors on the ground of minor technical errors or omissions, as frequently occurred. 
The paragraph should thus be reworded accordingly. 
In any event the Spanish text drew a clear distinction between the substantive and incidental aspects. 
40. Mr. WALLACE (United States of America) said that he agreed with the Chairman. 
He recalled that the matter had been debated at length in Vienna, the point being to make articles 6 and 7 consistent. 
42. Mr. HERMANN (Secretary of the Commission) said that the Commission was in fact proceeding on that basis. 
The new text was not to be a second model law, but an alternative for those wishing to include the three categories of procurement. 
43. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) welcomed the clarification by the Commission Secretary, which was useful as a general guide, and agreed that what had already been adopted should be followed as far as possible. 
44. Mr. CHOUKRI SBAI (Morocco) said that the text of paragraph 1 (b) (v) of article 6 was unclear, since it seemed to cover the directors or officers of suppliers, inasmuch as they should not have been convicted of certain offences, and he requested clarification. 
45. Mr. HUNJA (International Trade Law Branch) emphasized the importance of the provision, particularly from the viewpoint of the integrity of the procurement process. 
He wondered whether the representative of Morocco thought that, in terms of the procurement of services, there was some omission in referring to directors or officers. 
46. Mr. KLEIN (Inter-American Development Bank), referring to paragraph 6 (c), said that the provision was badly drafted, since the important point was not the nature of the error but that it should be made good. 
49. It was so decided. 
50. Mr. LEVY (Canada) said that in article 7, paragraph 1, reference should be made to chapter IV bis. 
51. The CHAIRMAN said that that point could be settled when the text as a whole was adopted. 
54. The CHAIRMAN said that in view of the difficulties arising from references in one provision to another, that issue could be clarified following a careful study by the Drafting Group of the provisions involved, especially the cross references. 
56. Mr. JAMES (United Kingdom) said that, in his opinion, the confusion was caused by the fact that article 23 dealt with the contents of invitation to tender and invitation to prequalify while article 41 concerned soliciting a proposal or price quotation. 
57. Mr. LEVY (Canada) suggested that the Drafting Group should consider whether paragraph 3 (b) (ii) was compatible with the rest of the Draft Model Law. 
58. The CHAIRMAN said that if he heard no objections, he would take it that the Commission endorsed the suggestion. 
59. It was so decided. 
61. The CHAIRMAN said that paragraph 3 (a) (v) reflected the text that the General Assembly had recommended to Member States and that it had already been adopted. 
Those requirements had to be compatible with the provisions of paragraph 3 (a) (iii). 
64. The CHAIRMAN said that deleting paragraph 3 (a) (v) would limit the options available to the procuring entity; the paragraph should therefore be retained. 
65. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) said that deleting paragraph 3 (a) (v) would not limit options available to the procuring entity. 
66. The CHAIRMAN said that if he heard no objections, he would take it that the Commission wished to adopt article 7 with the exception of paragraph 3 (b) (ii). 
67. It was so decided. 
68. The CHAIRMAN said that if he heard no objections, he would take it that the Commission wished to adopt articles 8, 9 and 10. 
69. It was so decided. 
Therefore, it would be appropriate to wait until article 41 bis had been considered before taking any decision on article 11, paragraph 1. 
71. Ms. SABO (Canada) said that the reference made in the French version of paragraph 1 (i) bis, to article 41, paragraph 1 (b) did not appear to correspond to the English version. 
72. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand) sought clarifications concerning the inclusion of the underlined text in paragraph 1 (d). 
73. Mr. JAMES (United Kingdom), replying to the delegation of Thailand, said that when a consultant was hired on an hourly basis, there was no knowing beforehand how many hours he was going to work. 
74. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand) said that he still did not understand why the words "if these are known to the procuring entity" had been included. 
Since the basis for determining the price needed to be known, those words were superfluous. 
That was why paragraph (1) (e) had been included. 
78. The CHAIRMAN said that in his view, retaining the underlined text would give the procuring entity more flexibility since the price might not be known at the time the proceedings were initiated. 
81. It was so decided. 
83. It was so decided. 
84. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) said that he would appreciate an explanation as to why the underlined words had been included. 
In his delegation's opinion, offers, proposals or quotations could not always be rejected as happened in the case of tendering. 
86. The CHAIRMAN said that if he heard no objections, he would take it that the Commission wished to adopt article 11 bis, paragraphs 1, 2 and 3. 
87. It was so decided. 
88. The CHAIRMAN said that as indicated in the footnote, article 11 ter was a new text and therefore did not contain any underlined words. 
89. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) said that while his delegation considered the wording of article 11 ter appropriate, it would nevertheless like to suggest a minor amendment, namely, the addition of the words "or accepted" at the end of paragraph 2. 
90. Mr. TUVAYANOND (Thailand), supported by Mr. Levy (Canada), said that, since potential suppliers or contractors needed to know it beforehand, the date of entry into force of the contract should be notified at the time that offers, proposals and quotations were requested. 
91. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) said that his delegation believed that the date of entry into force of contracts must be notified at the time that offers, proposals or quotations were accepted. 
93. It was so decided. 
94. Mr. WALLACE (United States of America) highlighted the innovative nature of article 12 which required that notice of all procurement contract awards, including cases of single-source procurement, be published. 
The purpose of the draft article was to protect citizens from possible abuses and to promote transparency. 
It was an established practice in some States, and should be extended to the others. 
The explanation that his delegation proposed to include in the commentary would draw the attention of all Stats to that practice so that others could adopt it if they saw fit. 
95. The CHAIRMAN said that the preamble to the Draft Model Law clearly indicated that its purpose was to promote competition. 
What was at stake was the protection of consumers and taxpayers; the United States delegation's proposal was therefore pertinent. 
96. Mr. CHATURVEDI (India) said that he failed to grasp the significance of article 12, paragraph 1, and suggested that it should be formulated more clearly. 
In any case, he doubted whether the article could be applied in practice in major countries given the enormous number of notices that would have to be published. 
97. The CHAIRMAN said that the meaning of the paragraph under consideration was clear. 
Obviously, the publication of such notices could be a costly matter but that was the price that citizens must pay, through taxes, in order to safeguard the international nature of tendering, which was the intended purpose. 
In any case, article 12, paragraph 3, authorized the State to specify that paragraph 1 was not applicable to awards where the contract price involved was less than a specified amount. 
98. Mr. LEVY (Canada) said that in many States, notices of contract awards were routinely published in the official gazette. 
The meeting rose at 6.05 p.m. 
1. At its seventeenth session held from 29 to 31 May 1994, the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA) adopted its draft resolution II (resolution 197 (XVII)), entitled "Permanent headquarters of the Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia". 
2. Under the terms of the resolution, the Economic and Social Council would: 
(a) Decide, having considered and subsequently accepted the offer of the Government of Lebanon, to recommend that the permanent headquarters of the Commission be relocated to Beirut (operative para. 4); 
(b) Request the Secretary-General: 
Algeria*, Australia, Austria, Belgium, China, Finland, France, 
The Economic and Social Council, 
1. Endorses the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World, in particular its Plan of Action, adopted on 27 May 1994 by the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction; 
Emphasizing the important role of professional and other non-governmental organizations, particularly scientific and technological societies, humanitarian groups and investment institutions, in the implementation of programmes and activities of the Decade, 
Having also considered the mid-term review and recommendations made by the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1994 with the purpose of providing guidance for the continuing implementation of the Decade, 
Noting that natural disaster prevention, mitigation and preparedness measures can reduce the need for disaster response and contribute to improved levels of safety and are essential elements of integrated disaster management programmes, 
Noting also that the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World calls for promoting and strengthening subregional, regional and international cooperation in activities to reduce natural and other related disasters through measures of prevention, mitigation and preparedness, 
1. Endorses the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World, in particular its plan of action, adopted on 27 May 1994 by the World Conference on Natural Disaster Reduction; 
5. Encourages all developing and least developed countries to continue in the mobilization of domestic resources for disaster reduction activities and to facilitate their effective implementation; 
6. Recommends that donor countries should raise the priority for disaster prevention, mitigation and preparedness in their assistance programmes and budgets, on either a bilateral or a multilateral basis, including increasing contributions to and through the Decade Trust Fund; 
8. Expresses its gratitude to the members of the Special High-Level Council for their contribution during the first half of the Decade and invites the Secretary-General to strengthen the Council on the basis of the experience gained so far, by revising its objectives, function and composition, as follows: 
(d) Substantive support for the formulation of the Decade policies and for the management of the Decade Trust Fund; 
13. Invites the Secretary-General to make available the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World and its Plan of Action to forthcoming conferences which consider development issues for their consideration as appropriate; 
16. Calls upon all United Nations bodies and specialized agencies to participate actively in the implementation of the Plan of Action contained in the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World, and to consider this issue in the forthcoming sessions of their respective governing bodies; 
17. Commends those organizations that, in line with the open and participatory nature of the Decade, have already made significant contributions to the Decade programme; 
18. Requests the Secretary-General to appeal to all Member States, international financial institutions and the private sector to contribute generously to the Trust Fund for financing the activities envisaged by the Yokohama Strategy for a Safer World and its Plan of Action; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recognizing that some work has been done and stressing the need for the full and coordinated implementation of resolution 47/199 by the United Nations system, 
2. Decides also that the functions entrusted to the operational activities segment of the Council by paragraph 16 of resolution 48/162 will be primarily undertaken by the working-level meeting; 
4. Requests the Executive Boards, the specialized agencies and the coordinating bodies of the Secretariat to contribute to the triennial policy review in accordance with the provisions of resolution 48/162; 
(e) A short analytical overview of reports on the work of the funds and programmes, highlighting common themes, trends and problems; 
7. Requests the funds and programmes, through their Executive Boards, in their annual reports to the Council, which should follow a common structure, to include: 
(b) A section on the activities and measures undertaken within the designated theme for the high-level meeting of the operational activities segment; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General in his 1995 report to make proposals on the full implementation of General Assembly resolution 47/199, including the following issues: 
(b) Evaluation of the impact and effectiveness of field-level activities; 
(e) Division of labour at the field level; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General, in the report requested in paragraph 55 of General Assembly resolution 47/199, to give particular emphasis to the provision of information regarding the implementation and impact of Assembly resolutions 44/211 and 47/199 at the field level; 
10. Decides that, in taking action on the operational activities segment, the Council shall formulate, as appropriate, decisions or resolutions. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
2. Notes the absence of goals, work plans, time-frames and resources needed for achieving coordination of activities within the United Nations system; 
3. Decides to retain this topic within the agenda for the general segment of the Economic and Social Council at its substantive session of 1995; 
4. Requests the Secretary-General to prepare a report on this topic that further addresses the agreed conclusions of the 1993 coordination segment of the Economic and Social Council and responds specifically to the questions and concerns raised during its discussions in 1994. 
The report should be prepared with the World Health Organization and other relevant organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system, taking into account their expertise in the area of health and development; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 14 December 1960, containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, and all other resolutions adopted by United Nations bodies on the subject, including in particular Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/55 of 29 July 1993, 
Bearing in mind the extremely fragile economies of the small island Non-Self-Governing Territories and their vulnerability to natural disasters, such as hurricanes, cyclones and sealevel rise, 
Noting also that some Non-Self-Governing Territories participated in the Global Conference as associate members of regional commissions, 
1. Takes note of the report of the President of the Economic and Social Council, and endorses the conclusions and suggestions contained therein; 
5. Recommends that all States intensify their efforts in the specialized agencies and other organizations of the United Nations to ensure the full and effective implementation of the Declaration and other related resolutions of the United Nations system; 
8. Also requests the specialized agencies to take into account the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, adopted by the Global Conference, in particular its application to small island Non-Self-Governing Territories; 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,806. 
The European Union calls on the Yemeni Government to engage in political dialogue with all parties to bring about lasting peace and stability in Yemen. 
It welcomes the Yemeni Government's statement of 12 July, in particular its commitment to democratic order, political pluralism, freedom of opinion and respect for human rights, and its readiness to pay compensation for loss of property. 
States of the region should respect international obligations including sovereignty and territorial integrity. 
The European Union has contributed over 2 million ECU to the relief effort in and around Aden. 
Yesterday, President Izetbegovic had made a statement regarding my Government's position on the Contact Group Peace Proposal. 
Upon instructions from the Presidency of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, I wish to issue the following statement. 
The Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina maintain their acceptance of the Contact Group Peace Proposal. 
We cannot allow our "yes" to the Peace Plan to become a basis for further negotiations and concessions on our part. 
Since then, the members of the Council, in their informal consultations, have been regularly informed of developments with respect to the situation in Angola. 
The Council welcomed the formal acceptance by the Government of the proposals on national reconciliation and strongly urged UNITA to do likewise. 
In this connection, the Council declared its readiness to impose additional measures against UNITA, as indicated in paragraph 26 of resolution 864 (1993) of 15 September 1993, if by 31 July 1994 UNITA had not formally accepted the complete set of proposals on national reconciliation. 
3. In the same resolution, the Security Council further requested the Committee established pursuant to resolution 864 (1993) to report to it by 15 July 1994 on compliance with the sanctions regime against UNITA and in particular on possible violations of that regime by two States neighbouring Angola. 
In its report dated 15 July 1994 (S/1994/825), the Committee stated that it had not yet received a substantive reply from the Government of the Congo. 
With regard to Zaire, the Committee stated that it had exhausted all the available procedures under its guidelines to obtain the required information from that country's Government and recommended that the Council be urgently seized of that matter. 
5. A key issue that remains unresolved in the Lusaka peace talks is the question of national reconciliation. 
It will be recalled that consideration of this agenda item began on 31 January 1994 and that by 17 February agreement had been reached on the general principles pertaining to it. 
6. Among the modalities for the implementation of the principles pertaining to national reconciliation, UNITA's participation in the management of State affairs has proved to be the most contentious since it concerns the allocation of senior government posts, including the governorships of provinces. 
This matter has been under discussion at Lusaka since February 1994. 
After intensive consultations, the United Nations and the three observer States (Portugal, the Russian Federation and the United States of America) put forward a package of proposals which were accepted by the Government on 28 May 1994. 
7. On 8 June 1994, UNITA gave a generally positive response to the proposals by accepting all those which related to the number and the identity of the posts to be held by its senior members, including those in diplomatic missions. 
8. My Special Representative, supported by the representatives of the observer States, has on a number of occasions stressed to the UNITA delegation that the proposals constitute an indivisible package and that any attempt to alter them could place months of negotiations in jeopardy. 
9. In this connection, my Special Representative, accompanied by the representatives of the three observer States, travelled to Huambo on 18 June 1994 for talks with the President of UNITA, Mr. Jonas Savimbi. 
10. The African leaders have sought actively to assist the Angolan peace process within the framework of the Lusaka talks. 
On 7 July 1994, President Mandela hosted a summit meeting in Pretoria attended by the Presidents of Angola, Mozambique and Zaire during which it was decided to revive a long dormant Security and Defence Commission between Angola and Zaire. 
At that meeting it was confirmed that Mr. Savimbi had accepted an invitation from President Mandela to visit South Africa. 
On 5 July, President Chiluba paid a visit to Luanda for talks with President dos Santos. The following day, a high-level delegation from the ruling party in Zambia travelled to Huambo, where it met with Mr. Savimbi. 
11. The Government and UNITA delegations are at present examining a compromise text proposed by the United Nations on the other modalities pertaining to national reconciliation, based on written submissions of the two delegations. 
Some international relief workers deployed in these areas were evacuated to Luanda. 
The security status of Huambo and Kuito was upgraded to Phase V and that of Malange remained at Phase IV. 
13. Recent military activities suggest that the Government is concentrating its efforts on establishing a dominant position in the northern regions, while UNITA is trying to consolidate its positions in the south-western and central regions. 
While renewed fighting in Kwanza Norte, especially around the provincial capital of N'Dalatando and in Lucala, was reported from mid-June onwards, the present situation in these areas is calm. 
UNITA has claimed that on 10 June, FAA troops occupied Luma-Cassi and were making advances towards Cacolo in Lunda Sul province. 
16. During the first half of June, fighting was reported in Kwanza Sul province, in the areas around Ebo, which is at present under the Government's control. 
UNITA has claimed that more than 150 civilians were killed and 250 wounded in the bombings. 
Indications were received that casualties from Government aerial bombings in the province were increasing owing to lack of medical care in UNITA- controlled areas. 
17. On 4 June 1994, a major attack by UNITA on the provincial capital of Malange was repelled by FAA. 
18. On 14 July, a World Food Programme (WFP) plane was hit and one of its right engines damaged by an unidentified projectile, as it was approaching Malange, despite having received prior clearance by both the Government and UNITA. 
19. Heavy fighting continued throughout June in the province of Bi. 
Government news reports claim that more than 500 civilians have been killed and 800 wounded since hostilities resumed in Kuito in late May. 
20. As noted in paragraph 13 of my report of 20 June, FAA bombed Huambo from 3 to 10 June. 
Since then, the situation has calmed down, with the exception of FAA air raids on 2 and 15 July. 
Meanwhile, the Government has also claimed that its forces captured Camanongue, 50 kilometres north of Luena, on 12 June 1994. 
23. In my previous report to the Security Council (S/1994/740 and Add.1), I described in detail the effects of the escalation of armed hostilities in May and June 1994 and the resulting curtailment of relief deliveries to populations that depend on external assistance for their survival. 
By the end of June, the situation was critical, as UNITA continued to withhold authorization for United Nations relief flights and the besieged cities of Malange, Kuito and Huambo had not received any United Nations cargo flights for more than a month. 
The situation in the city remains critical despite the recent arrival of government and CARITAS flights which managed to deliver some food to the civilian population, but not on a regular basis nor with sufficient tonnage to cover the pressing needs of the population. 
However, as the plane was landing, the airport was shelled with mortars which struck the tarmac close to the aircraft. 
26. During the second week of July, all locations except Kuito were authorized in principle, but clearances had to be reconfirmed on a daily basis. 
Flights were resumed to Huambo and Malange, among other locations; however, as noted above, the WFP flight of 14 July to Malange was struck by an unidentified projectile, causing a further suspension of flights to that city. 
Also on 14 July, an ICRC plane was hit by a bullet not far out of Lobito en route to Ganda. 
The plane was not badly damaged. 
These flights continue to be grounded. 
27. For the week of 18 July all destinations have been cleared except Huambo, for which the Government did not provide clearance, and Kuito, for which UNITA withheld clearance on security grounds. 
28. The situation remains precarious. 
There are no expatriate relief workers in the area, no food stocks and no medical supplies to treat the hundreds of war wounded. 
The assistance of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) to returnees and refugees together with implementing NGOs in the northern provinces of Zaire and Uige is also continuing on a much reduced scale, mostly through local staff. 
31. The cash flow situation of the special account for UNAVEM II is precarious. 
As of 15 July 1994, outstanding assessed contributions to it for the period from its inception through 30 September 1994 amounted to US$ 26.4 million. 
As a result, in order to provide UNAVEM II with the necessary cash flow requirements, loans totalling $21 million have been borrowed for more than eight months from other accounts. 
33. The total of outstanding assessed contributions for all peace-keeping operations on 15 July 1994 was $2,032 million. 
34. Since my last report, only limited progress has been made at the Lusaka peace talks. 
36. Military operations continue to have a serious effect on the humanitarian situation in Angola. 
The initial requirement would be to bring UNAVEM II rapidly to its previous level of 350 military observers, 126 police observers and 14 military medical staff, with an appropriate number of international and local civilian staff. 
If the Government and UNITA reach a comprehensive agreement in Lusaka, I intend to dispatch an advance team to Angola to prepare further recommendations for the Council. 
As usual, I will keep the Council informed of any new developments. 
I also thank again the representatives of the three observer States for their cooperation and support. 
(b) Should be considered directly in plenary meeting. 
1. The arrangements for disarmament and arms limitations and their verification as well as the confidence-building measures in Europe are negotiated in the framework of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE). 
In addition to the military field, CSCE covers a wide range of other aspects which contribute to security and confidence in Europe. 
The results in Europe of disarmament and arms limitations of conventional weapons and their verification have been pioneering in many respects. 
The limitations agreed upon in the CFE Treaty shall be fulfilled by 1996. 
3. The Vienna Document 1992 has been built on the confidence- and security-building measures (CSBMs) of the Helsinki Final Act 1975, the Stockholm Document 1986 and the Vienna Document 1990. 
The voluntary hosting of visits to dispel concerns about military activities is one of the ways to increase confidence. 
4. A communications network between the participating States has been set up to facilitate the information exchange. 
5. The Treaty on Open Skies, which was signed at Helsinki in 1992, and will come into force after a required number of States have ratified it, is a major confidence- and security-building measure. 
Since all Canadian, United States and Russian territory is open to over-flight, it is the first CSBM to cover territory outside the CSCE zone. 
Within FSC, the CSCE participating States are negotiating on further measures in arms control, disarmament and confidence- and security-building, as well as on measures for security enhancement and cooperation. 
Further achievements are expected for the CSCE Review Conference at Budapest in 1994. 
Finland sets great value on the work of the CSCE Forum for Security Cooperation, which is the only existing body for conventional arms control in Europe. 
Charting the future of arms control in the CSCE framework will be an important task of the Budapest Conference. 
8. The CFE Treaty has an important role as a foundation for European security. 
Finland, though not a signatory of the Treaty, regards the CFE Treaty of great importance to European security, and calls for its full implementation. 
While noting the importance of further limitations and reductions, attention should also be paid to a more comprehensive and uniform implementation of the existing commitments. 
1. The Republic of Slovenia welcomes the guidelines and recommendations for regional approaches to disarmament within the context of global security adopted by the Disarmament Commission (A/48/42, annex II) and their endorsement by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/75 G of 16 December 1993. 
The guidelines and recommendations contain a comprehensive system of principles and policy recommendations which will undoubtedly help regional arrangements and States Members of the United Nations to develop appropriate approaches towards regional security and disarmament. 
3. The principle of openness of arms limitation arrangements to all States concerned on the basis of their free agreement (ibid., para. 13) is a basic and natural complement to the principle of appropriate definition of the region to which relevant measures apply. 
The relevance and effectiveness of measures of arms reduction and disarmament within a carefully defined area will essentially depend on genuine commitment of participating States. 
Free agreement is the way to such a commitment. 
4. The above aspects of the principles and guidelines demonstrate the importance of the content of that document. 
Moreover, practical experience expressed and shared in the United Nations can provide an important contribution to the regional efforts. 
2. The findings, conclusions and recommendations included in the present summary are only those of particular importance relating to common themes in organizations audited by the Board. 
Where appropriate, the Board has indicated the organization(s) concerned but would like to stress that many of its findings and recommendations have more general applicability. 
3. The Board has reported on the following: 
5. The Board has qualified its audit opinion on the financial statements of four organizations. 
These are technical qualifications and do not imply that the funds involved have been misused. 
In the fourth case, the Board found material uncertainty about the valuation placed on assessed contributions receivable (United Nations peace-keeping operations). 
The Board recommended that the United Nations administration seek an appropriate solution to the valuation placed on assessed contributions receivable in respect of peace-keeping operations. 
6. In the International Trade Centre UNCTAD/GATT, there was a significant post balance sheet item: six major donors, whose contributions accounted for 60 per cent of trust fund income for 1992-1993, have made no commitment to fund any new projects for 1994. 
However, further work needs to be done in the biennium 1994-1995 to bring the financial statements fully in line with these standards. 
9. The financial statements of peace-keeping operations did not include expenditures on missions and other peace-keeping related activities which are funded from the regular budget and peace-keeping trust funds. 
Consideration should be given to the submission of financial statements for peace-keeping operations which will encompass all relevant activities to ensure adequate transparency and disclosure (A/49/5 (vol. II), sect. II, paras. 42-44). 
10. In UNFPA, government disbursement reports totalling $4.8 million relating to 1992-1993 had not been processed, therefore, reported expenditure is understated by this amount. 
Reporting procedures of the common premises project should be reviewed to ensure periodic apportionment of costs to participating organizations. 
In addition, a few inaccurate balances still remained in the staff personal accounts as of 31 December 1993. 
13. In the United Nations International Drug Control Programme, the split of functions between three administrative units is cumbersome and leads to inefficiency as a result of poor communication between the parties. 
14. In the United Nations, there was unprecedented expenditure in excess of budgetary allocations for programmes from the General Fund and a number of allotments in excess of appropriations and expenditures in excess of or without allotments. 
The Board recommended that the effectiveness of the new system of allotments and procedure for review of expenditures should be assessed and further steps taken to achieve effective budgetary control. 
15. In the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, the past trend in cancellation of unliquidated obligations and extraordinary increase in the unobligated balance as at the end of 31 December 1993 indicated considerable over-budgeting. 
Apart from reviewing the procedures on obligation of funds and the project spending process, the project budgeting techniques and procedures should be refined so that the budget could become a more effective tool for expenditure control (A/49/5/Add.5, sect. I, para. 37). 
16. In the United Nations Habitat and Human Settlements Foundation, expenditures continue to be incurred far in excess of the allotments (A/49/5/Add.8, sect. II, para. 21). 
17. In the biennium 1992-1993, the Board carried out horizontal studies in two areas: the procurement of goods and services and the implementation of the Integrated Management Information System by the United Nations in addition to the regular programme in each individual organization. 
18. In the United Nations, on a case-by-case basis, procurement actions exempted from competitive bidding were justified fully in compliance with the terms of the Financial Rules and Regulations. 
In respect of procurement actions let through competitive bidding, the use of a relatively narrow range of suppliers, together with the limited extent of bidding, creates an environment where it is unlikely that the United Nations is achieving best value for money. 
In the Department for Development Support and Management Services, the Economic Commission for Africa and the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific, procurements could be planned more effectively to achieve bulk discounts. 
19. One company appeared to have a virtual monopoly for air contract services for peace-keeping operations owing to unfair bidding procedures and inadequate compliance with United Nations Financial Regulations and Rules. 
The Board recommended that competitiveness in the award of air chartering contracts, including extensions of existing contracts, should be improved to cater for the growing need for air services in peace-keeping operations. 
In the case of the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia, there was widespread use of the exceptions to bidding provision in situations where the nature of the exigency was not always apparent. 
Bids were sometimes not adequately evaluated to take advantage of value-for-money offers submitted by vendors. 
The nature of the exigency should be documented to provide sufficient evidence to support the decision and to serve as a trail for verification and review. 
20. At UNHCR headquarters and most of its field offices, there is no annual purchase plan to regulate the procurement function in a cost-effective and timely manner. 
Standardization of suppliers and equipment which was available from more than one source, was not accompanied by agreement on price, thereby incurring the risk of the purchases not being cost-effective. 
There was no system of ensuring that the implementing partners complied with the UNHCR procurement procedures, including competitive bidding. 
There was no evidence of any detailed assessment of relative advantages of local and international procurement. 
In addition, there was apprehension concerning the limited coverage of insurance of goods in transit vis--vis the cost, the non-susceptibility of verifying correctness of the profit-sharing commission received by UNHCR and the possibility that the goods were over-insured. 
However, there is scope for fostering a more imaginative and commercial approach to purchasing. 
The vendors listings and suppliers roster, where maintained, were of limited utility and UNDP rarely used public advertising. 
In addition, the reasons given for seeking waiver action appeared acceptable in the individual circumstances described. 
There were a number of weaknesses in the procedures applied by the Headquarters purchasing unit, including inadequate bidding procedures and an absence of written instructions on procedures. 
Above all, there was an absence of any performance measures or targets in assessing the efficiency of procurement activities. 
The Board recommended that UNDP should evaluate the potential cost and benefits of sponsoring staff in a formal programme of training; response rates to invitations to bid should be closely monitored to identify the major reasons for non-response and to correct any recurring problems. 
22. With regard to the purchase of contraceptives, the Board was satisfied that the UNFPA rules and regulations were being followed and that wherever possible competition is encouraged. 
In addition, the coordinated procurement of contraceptives by development agencies should bring about economies of scale resulting in lower unit prices. 
23. Failure to encourage competitive bidding persisted in UNEP and contracts were awarded without bids on an urgency basis in a large number of cases, there being no effective advance planning of purchases of goods and services. 
Furthermore, international procurement was resorted to even for ordinary items of office supplies without ascertaining their local availability. 
An annual procurement plan should be prepared and cost-effective procurement action initiated. 
27. Implementation of the Integrated Management Information System (IMIS) has been seriously delayed. 
The organizational structure needed for its timely and successful implementation was not created. 
The Board recommended that besides strengthening of the project team, responsibilities for implementing IMIS should be clearly spelt out and notified to all concerned. 
The Steering Committee should establish detailed targets for all key responsibility centres for the project, especially in the user departments, and monitor progress regularly. 
Schedules for implementing IMIS in offices away from Headquarters should also be drawn up. 
The development of adequate programme information systems for headquarters is most critical. 
In addition, UNDP has not yet developed a coherent and documented strategy for the use of information technology and does not have a standard methodology for monitoring and controlling system development projects. 
30. In the United Nations, there is a proliferation of bank accounts and surplus cash balances are held in them earning low rates of interest. 
32. In UNHCR, there is scope for increase in investment of cash balances and earnings from investments. 
These were noticed mostly in the regional commissions. 
35. In the United Nations University, equitable geographical distribution has not been attained in respect of researchers, advisers and coordinators engaged by the University. 
In addition, the administrative instructions governing the tenure and remuneration of consultants are not strictly followed. 
Also, the contractual performance and the delivery of outputs were delayed. 
The Board reiterated its recommendation that identification of competent scholars from developing countries and formulation of programmes involving developing country-based researchers should be intensified in order to attain equitable geographical distribution. 
Furthermore, there should be more frequent reviews of the current status vis--vis contractual requirements and the terms of payment of fees should be reviewed and modified in a manner that would act as an incentive to expedite the work (A/49/5 (vol. IV), sect. II, paras. 29-37). 
36. In UNEP, in a number of instances, there was either violation or circumvention of the General Assembly decisions, administrative instructions or other norms governing the engagement of consultants and experts. 
37. Different parts of UNDP operate different procedures with regard to the approval of consultancy contracts. 
38. In UNICEF, given the limitations of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund as a funding mechanism, the capacity to respond quickly and effectively to emergency situations will be weakened without the clearly defined and adequate support of the UNICEF emergency programme fund. 
39. In UNHCR, in various refugee camps, the population of refugees was not correctly assessed, for a variety of reasons. As a result, UNHCR was spending more than what was needed. 
Programme support and administrative costs of some of the UNHCR field offices are also high. 
In addition, there were several deficiencies in the monitoring and evaluation of projects. 
Methods and procedures should be devised to facilitate delivery of the outputs of expected quality in accordance with the workplan and timetable set out in the project documents. 
42. In the United Nations Habitat and Human Settlements Foundation, there were several shortcomings in the planning and implementation of projects. Also, printing of publications has been in excess of requirements and the accumulated stock remains to be disposed of. 
Apart from strengthening the monitoring and oversight of projects, there should be effective internal evaluation of completed projects and evaluation arrangements should be qualitatively upgraded. 
44. In the United Nations, there is also extensive reliance on non-local temporary assistance staff for translation, which is three times more costly than the use of regular staff or contractual services. 
The implementation of the Technological Innovations Programme to improve the efficiency, quality and cost-effectiveness of the conference services, is behind schedule. 
Further, workload standards have not yet been revised. The Board recommended the reduction in temporary assistance, especially non-local, for translation work; expansion of the field of choice of institutional or corporate entities for the translation work; and revision of workload standards. 
45. In addition, owing to the absence of a system for calculating the production and distribution costs of publications, there is no mechanism for fixing prices in a manner that will ensure that costs are recouped in accordance with the new pricing policy for United Nations publications for sale. 
47. The United Nations International Drug Control Programme has a generally sound system for project formulation and approval, although some commitments had been entered into before formal approval of the project proposal. 
48. In the United Nations, owing to either excess expenditure or lesser recoveries, the operation of three accounts under "special accounts for programme support costs" resulted in deficits totalling $12 million during the biennium 1992-1993. 
One of these accounts has been in deficit successively during the last three bienniums. 
The present practice of seeking reimbursement of programme support costs based on historical data has resulted in an under-recovery of expenditure. 
The budgets for the programme support costs are not based on the estimated expenditure related to the extrabudgetary activities during a biennium and there are no criteria for authorizing extrabudgetary posts. 
This was the result of a sharp decline in support cost revenue from UNDP and UNFPA. 
As a consequence of falling revenue, the Department for Development Support and Management Services had to cut its staffing levels early in 1994 (ibid., sect. II, paras. 178-182). 
50. Both UNDP and executing agencies had encountered initial difficulties in implementing the revised support cost arrangements smoothly. 
As a consequence, UNDP has been unable to validate approximately $1.5 million of support costs reported by agencies. 
51. In the International Trade Centre, the funding of salary costs for staff with permanent status or fixed-term contracts for three years or more, from declining programme support cost revenue could lead to insufficient resources being available to meet such commitments. 
Wherever possible, ITC should consider using more temporary and short-term staff for programme support activities. 
Should contributions for new projects not be received in 1994 from major trust fund donors or from other sources of income on a scale comparable with previous years, ITC will be required to modify significantly the scale of its operations. 
52. UNDP has made steady progress with the implementation of the programme approach and has now begun to develop an integrated programme management system to address the programme information needs of country offices and headquarters. 
There are sometimes difficulties in finding suitably qualified independent consultants to sit on local project appraisal committees. 
Project objectives and, in many cases, outputs were not stated in terms which facilitated easy measurement of project progress or achievements. 
Project workplans were often of poor quality and did not normally provide a realistic basis for project implementation. 
Above all, monitoring of projects has become highly mechanistic and had not always been carried out effectively. 
In addition, there is some evidence that the reliability of government inputs to technical cooperation projects is deteriorating. 
There is also limited facility at headquarters for effective financial monitoring of programmes and projects. 
Above all, in a number of projects examined, there were misgivings about the sustainability of the projects once UNDP funding and support were withdrawn. 
54. In the Department for Development Support and Management Services and UNCTAD, few of the project documents contained measurable objectives in either quantifiable or qualitative terms and most technical cooperation projects executed are delivered later than planned with significant cost increases compared to the original budgets. 
There needs to be more pro-active management of technical cooperation projects, especially given the decline in the use of chief technical advisers and the pressure to justify support costs. 
55. In the International Trade Centre, project objectives and outputs are often too broad and do not specify measurable targets in terms of quantity or quality. 
In addition, ITC carries out very few ex-post-facto evaluations. 
The Centre should pay more attention at the planning stage as to whether the project is sustainable in the long term, to assessing the relevance of project ideas and proposals against its stated priorities. 
In addition, ITC should continue to take steps to ensure that project objectives and outputs are defined in specific and quantifiable terms. 
56. In the United Nations, the value of cumulative inventory of non-expendable property, indicated in a note to the financial statements, is not reliable (A/49/5 (vol. I), sect. I, paras. 87-88). 
57. In peace-keeping operations, reasonable compensation to the United Nations for losses caused by United Nations personnel is lacking. 
Also, existing arrangements with troop-contributing countries do not provide for financial assessments on members of military contingents and observers. 
The Board recommended that all possible steps should be taken by the United Nations with the view to establishing appropriate procedures for reimbursing the United Nations of losses of cash and property arising from the fault of military contingents (A/49/5 (vol. II), sect. II, paras. 103-108). 
58. In UNRWA, inventory control was lax; updated records were lacking in many departments and offices while investigations into missing items were slow. 
In addition, the ownership of equipment worth over $1.1 million purchased by the Agency through third-party contributions for the provision of medical services to refugees, has not been properly established. 
The present report is submitted pursuant to that decision. 
3. The present report reproduces the replies received from Member States as at 15 July 1994. 
Any additional replies that are received will be published in addenda to the present report. 
1. By adopting decision 48/411 on 9 December 1993, the United Nations General Assembly undoubtedly gave new impetus to the study of international terrorism, clearly demonstrating its wish to break with the repetitiveness and sterility of previous resolutions. 
Moreover, by its decision 48/411, the Assembly turned its attention towards "practical measures to eliminate acts of terrorism". 
2. In so doing, the General Assembly unambiguously advocated an operational approach based on the adoption of concrete measures and actions capable of promoting effectual, effective international cooperation and tightening the network of international legal assistance and mutual support made indispensable by the organized internationalization of terrorist activities. 
This juridical and rational approach, which politico-doctrinal ideas and controversies have consciously or unconsciously scuttled for some 20 years, makes it essential to benefit from the experience of the United Nations in this area. 
It has been amply demonstrated by experience that such attempts are counterproductive and, moreover, that they have been exhausted, as may be seen from the work of the Ad Hoc Committee on international terrorism. 
The proper focus for the attention and energy of States is clear from General Assembly decision 48/411 and should lead to a concentration on practical measures for eliminating acts of terrorism. 
3. It is in this hopeful frame of mind that the Algerian Government wishes to share with the Sixth Committee its views on practical measures for eliminating acts of terrorism and possible ways to consider this question. 
While these conventions are of undeniable importance, they all have the great disadvantage of covering only certain acts of international terrorism, taken individually and in isolation. 
Factors linked to the urgency of providing the international community with legal instruments for combating the acts of terrorism most highly visible at the time of adoption of those instruments have doubtless favoured this sectoral approach. 
5. One cannot fail to note, in this respect, that there is a judicial void which the international community must fill as quickly as possible. 
The solution should go beyond a simple, hardly exhaustive enumeration of acts of terrorism; a list of acts considered terrorist should be preceded by a general definition, not of the phenomenon of terrorism, but of terrorist acts characterized in terms of their aims and practical implications. 
The Convention for the Prevention and Punishment of Terrorism, concluded under the auspices of the League of Nations and opened for signature in Geneva on 16 November 1937, provides a pertinent example in this respect and constitutes a good working basis. 
Article 1, paragraph 2, of the Convention states that "the expression 'acts of terrorism' means criminal acts directed against a State and intended or calculated to create a state of terror in the minds of particular persons, or a group of persons or the general public". 
To these older criminal offences could be added new forms of international organized crime, such as illegal traffic in drugs and arms, which have been found to have links with terrorist activities. 
7. Defining the obligations of States under the future convention will undoubtedly be an easier task, because the trail has already been blazed by positive international law and the body of rules created by the United Nations system. 
The first of these obligations is the principle of "prosecute or extradite" on the basis of individual criminal responsibility, the principle underlying all the international conventions dealing with terrorism in relation to specific sectors. 
Clearly, a general convention against acts of terrorism cannot deviate from this general principle. 
Hence, an international convention in this area must not exclude from its field of application the strengthening of international legal cooperation and mutual assistance. 
The future convention should provide the appropriate framework for strengthening such cooperation, for example, by fostering exchanges of information on efforts to combat and prevent terrorism and by promoting multilateral, regional and bilateral agreements on legal cooperation and extradition. 
1. Argentina unreservedly condemns acts of terrorism in all forms and manifestations and confirms its full commitment to increased international cooperation with a view to the final elimination of this scourge, which has taken so many innocent lives. 
4. Without prejudice to the above comments, the Government of Argentina considers that international liability is incurred by subjects of international law who instigate, assist in or acquiesce in, whether expressly or tacitly, the organization and/or perpetration of terrorist acts. 
1. Terrorism is one of the most complex phenomena of modern times and one which adversely affects international relations. 
Every year, hundreds of people are the victims of terrorist acts. 
The growth in the number of terrorist and extremist groups and the increasing diversity of the political programmes and causes they advocate are coupled with the use by the members of such groups of the fruits of scientific and technical progress. 
Today, the possibility of the use of nuclear materials or chemical and bacteriological weapons by terrorist groups represents a special danger. 
Terrorism has become not only a destabilizing factor in international relations but one capable of paralysing the political will of Governments. 
2. Belarus attaches great importance to the efforts of the United Nations and other international organizations to combat international terrorism. 
3. Belarus is a party to a number of international conventions aimed at combating terrorism. 
It has signed and intends to ratify the 1991 Montreal Convention on the Marking of Plastic Explosives for the Purpose of Detection. 
6. At the same time, enacting more stringent national legislation, expanding the list of acts defined as terrorist in international agreements or coordinating the activities of police services will not be sufficient individually to solve the problem. 
It is necessary to raise international cooperation to a qualitatively new level. 
From that point of view, a conference of diplomatic representatives under the auspices of the United Nations to prepare an international legal instrument to combat terrorism might be very fruitful. 
7. Significant steps have been taken recently to increase cooperation among States with the aim of broadening the political and legal basis for combating terrorism. 
The hijacking and blowing up of aircraft and ships, the seizure of hostages and the kidnapping of individuals are clear evidence of the need to strengthen State cooperation for the eradication of these phenomena. 
Cooperation between States must be based on the principles and rules of international law and the values common to all humanity. 
The starting-point for the consolidation of international efforts towards this end must be the protection of the life, freedoms and dignity of every individual and all peoples. 
8. The development of international terrorism has thus far outstripped the joint efforts of States to combat it. 
From that point of view it is necessary to take universal measures and establish international structures that are adequate to the task of expressing the unanimous rejection and repudiation of terrorism and effectively combating it in all its manifestations. 
Such a centre within the United Nations Secretariat could, together with other bodies, constitute an international infrastructure for effective cooperation and coordination for the prevention and suppression of acts of international terrorism. 
10. Belarus is prepared to assist in promoting efforts to eradicate terrorism on the basis of a broad consensus, which can be achieved by strengthening confidence through specific practical actions. 
1. Under the principles and rules governing its domestic and external policy, the Government of the Republic of Cuba punishes the acts, methods and practices of international terrorism in all forms, including those in which States are responsible for encouraging, supporting or organizing terrorism against other States. 
Accordingly, it welcomes the idea of creating a working group to discuss practical measures to prevent and punish international terrorism. 
In that context, Ecuador urges the international community to ensure that international conventions on this subject achieve universal participation. 
3. Ecuador considers it essential to draw a clear distinction between terrorism and the activities of national liberation movements; only if there is a conceptual definition which has been approved by a majority would it be wise to convene an international conference on the subject. 
4. The link between terrorists and drug traffickers is a phenomenon that arouses particular concern, especially in certain countries of Latin America. 
1. The European Union reaffirms its full support for General Assembly resolution 46/51 of 9 December 1991, in which the Assembly unequivocally condemned, as criminal and unjustifiable, all acts, methods and practices of terrorism whenever and by whomever committed. 
2. The European Union has always regarded terrorist attacks as an outrage. 
3. In this context, it is essential that States live up to their obligations to refrain from instigating or supporting terrorist acts in other States, or encouraging or acquiescing to activities within their territory directed towards the commission of such acts. 
Strict compliance with this fundamental principle is central to effective cooperation among States. 
In this context, the United Nations should act as a forum for exchanging views and experiences between its Member States, forming a basis for closer cooperation against international terrorism aimed at the coordination of national policies and procedures, e.g., regarding the prosecution of international terrorists. 
5. The European Union also notes that adherence by States to the international conventions relating to various aspects of terrorism is an important step towards combating terrorism. 
6. The European Union is convinced that the best way to combat terrorism is an approach that avoids generalities and focuses on specific acts of terrorism. 
This approach has been followed with success, within universal organizations, by the conclusion of a number of conventions dealing with such specific acts. 
1. The item "Measures to eliminate international terrorism" has been on the agenda of the General Assembly since 1972. 
It has resulted in killings, kidnappings, destruction of property and disruption of normal civic order in many parts of the world. 
India strongly believes that terrorism poses the most dangerous threat to human rights, democracy, development and maintenance of international peace and security. 
The existing international legal instruments deal with the menace of terrorism in a piecemeal manner on a sectoral basis in specific areas concerning civil aviation, hijacking, maritime navigation, hostage taking, internationally protected persons, etc. 
What is necessary is to replicate these elements in an umbrella convention, which will be a comprehensive, binding international legal instrument establishing universal jurisdiction over and criminality of terrorist activities and offenders. 
4. The need for an international convention to prevent and combat terrorism arises from cross-border support to terrorist activities. 
Often acts of terrorism are planned in one country and executed in another. 
The accomplices or perpetrators of terrorist violence seek refuge in countries other than the State where the act is committed. 
The consequence of terrorist actions spills across international borders. 
Often terrorist movements are inspired by transnational organizations and fundamentalist ideologies. 
They sometimes have State backing. 
Preventing or countering such actions therefore goes beyond the purview of municipal law and needs and international convention. 
6. Acts of terrorism are a threat to international peace and security. 
They require United Nations sanctions and other measures. 
7. India would propose that a comprehensive international convention against terrorism should also give effect to the principle of "prosecute or extradite". 
This is already included in the resolution on "Measures to eliminate international terrorism". 
8. In view of the increased importance of the subject, India feels that the agenda item entitled "Measures to eliminate international terrorism" should be considered annually. 
The Sixth Committee may consider during the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly to establish a working group to consider these and other issues. 
1. Monaco is anxious to contribute to international cooperation regarding measures to eliminate international terrorism. 
2. To that end, the Principality of Monaco has been a party: 
- Since 1984, to the Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Seizure of Aircraft, signed at The Hague on 16 December 1970; 
- Since 1983, to the Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Civil Aviation, concluded at Montreal on 23 September 1971. 
3. Finally, Monaco has just acceded to the Montreal Protocol of 24 February 1988 for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts of Violence at Airports Serving International Civil Aviation, supplementary to the Convention of 1971. 
4. This last text entered into force on 10 February 1994, following Sovereign Order No. 11.177, published in the Journal of Monaco on 18 February 1994, making it effective. 
1. Namibia takes an unwavering stand against any act of international terrorism and condemns as criminal against humanity and therefore unjustifiable all acts of international terrorism wherever and by whomever they are committed. 
As a nation which waged a long and bitter war of liberation against the South African colonial regime, Namibia is too well aware of the nature of national liberation struggles. 
The point being made is that the United Nations and the international community are able to discern true national liberation struggles from sheer international terrorism. 
2. In this connection, it is hard to see the justification for holding an international conference solely for the purpose of defining terrorism. 
Even after defining it, those who are determined to disregard and defy the international community will continue to do so. 
This will obviate the problem of countries refusing to give up their nationals to stand trial before the domestic courts of other countries. 
5. Countries must be made aware that they have a duty to their own nationals and nationals of other countries to cooperate in the fight against international terrorism because people who carry out terrorist acts in international theatres cannot and do not select their victims. 
Innocent persons are bound to be hurt in international terrorist acts, i.e., persons who have neither the political means nor the political power to help the perpetrators of the acts to achieve their goals. 
1. The Government of the Republic of Poland shares the views of other States and reaffirms its opinion that combating and preventing terrorism is not only a problem of measures taken by individual States but also a matter of increased international cooperation. 
Such cooperation should be aimed not only at combating and eradicating international terrorism but as well on the elaboration of measures that would prevent and stop any acts of international terrorism. 
2. It is obvious that international terrorism cannot be considered as a phenomenon that will disappear in the near future. 
On the contrary, contemporary terrorists and their organizations have now more developed and more sophisticated technical methods of operation, modern arms and means of transportation and communication, as well as increased sources of financing for their activities. 
3. Such a situation requires a concerted counteraction from the side of the endangered international community. 
Elaboration of international legal instruments seems to have a crucial importance for achieving this purpose. 
4. There have been two ways followed up to now by the international community. 
However, this method has appeared rather difficult and unproductive. 
On the other hand, it seems easier to identify specific categories of terrorist acts which the entire international community is ready to condemn and suppress, regardless of the motives of the offenders. 
We have already ratified the overwhelming majority of multilateral conventions dealing with various forms of terrorism, namely: 
- Convention on the Physical Protection of Nuclear Material, adopted at Vienna on 3 March 1980 (ratified in 1983); 
For instance, we were one of the sponsors of General Assembly resolution 48/37 of 9 December 1993 on the "Question of responsibility for attacks on United Nations and associated personnel and measures to ensure that those responsible for such attacks are brought to justice". 
Such a fear may derive from possible attempts during the conference to concentrate mainly on a discussion over such politically affected problems as a definition of international terrorism or its differentiation from the struggle of peoples for national liberation. 
9. The Government of the Republic of Poland is of the opinion that in the present-day situation the United Nations should, first of all, concentrate on the practical implementation of the above-mentioned General Assembly resolutions, condemning all acts, methods and practices of terrorism as criminal and unjustifiable. 
The principal role of the United Nations in this field should be to undertake further efforts to urge all States to fulfil their obligations under already existing international conventions to combat terrorist acts as well as to refrain from supporting them in any form in other States. 
10. Poland welcomes with appreciation all constructive endeavours made by such specialized organizations as the International Civil Aviation Organization, the International Maritime Organization, the International Atomic Energy Agency and the World Tourism Organization. 
All of them have contributed substantially to the elaboration of numerous anti-terrorist conventions as well as to the development of practical measures of protection against terrorist attacks, including even the protection of potential victims. 
Simultaneously, however, there should be also an expansion and improvement of international cooperation of States on a regional and bilateral basis, together with appropriate completion of domestic legislations providing regulations relating to the punishment of acts of terrorism. 
Poland has already established several working contacts with other States in order to exchange experiences in methods and practices of combating terrorism. 
During the last four years, Poland has concluded a large number of international agreements, mostly with neighbouring countries, concerning direct cooperation of police authorities in combating organized crime, including, most notably, international terrorism. 
San Marino does not have any form of terrorism, thus it has not adopted, until now, any measures against it. 
1. The Nordic countries strongly and unequivocally condemn all acts of terrorism. 
International cooperation is of the utmost importance in combating international terrorism. 
Acts of terrorism are already deemed as illegal at the international level. 
The General Assembly, in its resolution 46/51 of 9 December 1991, which was adopted without a vote, condemned, as criminal and unjustifiable, all acts, methods and practices of terrorism wherever and by whomever committed. 
2. The most fruitful approach, therefore, remains that of enhancing adherence to existing international agreements, aiming at preventing international terrorism in its various forms and applying sanctions ensuring that perpetrators are brought to justice. 
The Nordic countries consider that an international conference on the subject would not serve the purpose of preventing terrorism. 
It is not likely that such a project would lead to real progress and serve as an efficient contribution to combating terrorism. 
On the contrary, a conference might confuse the situation rather than clarifying it, since it could give the impression that existing rules are insufficient for their purposes. 
1. The scale of international terrorism is becoming increasingly disturbing these days. 
2. Faced with this disturbing situation, the international community is urged to look into the matter so as to take the required measures. 
3. It is true that, in recent decades, the United Nations has promoted the adoption of international conventions dealing with specific aspects of international terrorism (the taking of hostages, hijacking, etc.), which have had the merit of having a definite deterrent effect. 
However, despite the commendable progress that has been made, international law still contains a number of loopholes which provide terrorists with room to manoeuvre; these loopholes must be filled as a matter of urgency. 
5. First it must ensure that those States which have not yet done so accede to the international conventions adopted thus far on the issue. 
This code should build upon the progress already made in international law and must include appropriate rules and mechanisms for containing and combating the upsurge in terrorism. 
The code must, of course, give particular attention to new manifestations of this phenomenon. 
6. The code should: 
- Start by emphasizing its unreserved condemnation of all terrorist acts, methods and practices, whatever their form or manifestation, wherever and by whomsoever committed, including crimes stemming from extremist behaviour, even those of a religious nature, in accordance with the spirit of Commission on Human Rights resolution 1994/18; 
- Then underscore the strong determination of the international community to deal with the scourge by every means, both at the level of its causes and at the level of its manifestations; 
- Lastly, highlight international solidarity, which is the sole guarantee of success in the struggle against terrorism, by pledging to take effective operational measures in the context of active cooperation on the bilateral, regional and international level, to establish the following principles: 
(a) Respect for the territorial integrity and sovereignty of States and non-interference in their internal affairs. 
(b) Strict implementation of international conventions while refraining from any erroneous interpretation of the latter's provisions that might provide terrorists with room to manoeuvre, such as the provisions relating to the right of asylum and political refugees. 
It would be perfectly appropriate, in this context, for Member States to refrain from assigning any political status whatsoever to persons found guilty of and punished for terrorist actions, thereby preventing terrorism from spreading; 
(c) The commitment of Member States to abide by the obligation incumbent on them under international law to prosecute or extradite terrorist elements; 
(d) The commitment of all States and organizations concerned to hold prior consultations, specifically with the International Criminal Police Organization (Interpol), before issuing refugee cards, so as to check applicants' police records and see whether they have been involved in terrorist actions. 
7. In order to ensure implementation of the aforesaid provisions, this code of conduct must have a monitoring and follow-up mechanism which will function as follows: 
(a) Establishment within the United Nations of an observation point (for example, a standing committee of inquiry within the framework of the Sixth Committee (legal questions)) responsible for: 
- Reporting and identifying terrorist actions; 
- Gathering explanations from the States involved; 
- Reporting them to the appropriate bodies (Sixth Committee, Security Council, etc.); 
1. The Government of Turkey unequivocally condemns all acts, methods and practices of terrorism in all its forms and manifestations, without making any discrimination between the underlying purposes and motivations, and is determined to contribute to the efforts aimed at combating and eliminating terrorism. 
2. The Government of Turkey is deeply concerned by the increasing number of innocent persons killed and massacred by terrorists. 
Turkey considers the activities of terrorist groups as gross violations of human rights and, in this respect, reiterates its position which is the approach taken in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights in its relevant parts. 
The Government of Turkey calls upon all States to enhance cooperation in the fight against terrorism at the national, regional and international levels, taking into consideration the linkage between terrorism, illicit transfer of arms, drug trafficking and money laundering. 
5. The Government of Turkey believes that convening a conference to define terrorism is controversial. 
These and other efforts in the international community to combat terrorism must continue and be strengthened. 
The United States is a party to all of these instruments except the recently concluded IMO Convention and ICAO Airport Security Protocol, which the United States intends to ratify after the implementing legislation is enacted. 
4. The United States applauds the ground-breaking role played in recent years by the United Nations Security Council in combating international terrorism in relation to the Pan Am 103 and UTA 772 bombing cases. 
This concrete action in response to acts of international terrorism sends the clearest signal to States implicated in terrorist acts that the international community will not tolerate such behaviour and serves as an important deterrent to States considering support for terrorist acts or groups. 
Such a convention will assist in deterring attacks by terrorists against United Nations peace-keepers and associated personnel, and we hope that the Ad Hoc Committee will make every effort to complete the text of the convention in the shortest possible period of time. 
* "Yugoslavia" refers to the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
(2) Reservation: Does not consider itself bound by article 24, paragraph 1, of the Convention. 
(9) Declaration dated 18 January 1972 by Fiji that it succeeded, upon independence (whereof the date was 10 October 1970), to the rights and obligations of the United Kingdom in respect of this Convention. 
Note 2: By a note dated 30 December 1985 the Government of the Kingdom of the Netherlands informed the International Civil Aviation Organization that as of 1 January 1986 the Convention is applicable to the Netherlands Antilles (without Aruba) and to Aruba. 
(19) An instrument of succession by the Government of the Republic of Slovenia was deposited with the International Civil Aviation Organization on 18 December 1992, with effect from 25 June 1991. 
(20) The Solomon Islands attained independence on 7 July 1978; the instrument of succession was deposited with the International Civil Aviation Organization on 23 March 1982. 
Note: On 1 December 1982, a declaration dated 12 November 1982 was deposited with the International Civil Aviation Organization stating that the provisions of the Convention shall extend to Anguilla. 
Accordingly, the Convention takes effect for Anguilla on 1 December 1982. 
* Yugoslavia refers to the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
(4) Until later decision, the Convention will not be applied to the Faroe Islands or to Greenland. 
Furthermore, no treaty relations will arise between the State of Kuwait and Israel. 
(8) The instrument of accession deposited by the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya contains a disclaimer regarding recognition of Israel. 
* Yugoslavia refers to the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
(4) Until later decision, the Convention will not be applied to the Faroe Islands or to Greenland. 
Article 116 reads: 
"In accordance with the provisions of Article 17.3 of the Convention, Argentina does not consider itself bound by either of the dispute settlement procedures provided for in Article 17.2 of the Convention". 
(4) The following reservation was attached to the instrument of accession: "China will not be bound by the two dispute settlement procedures as stipulated in paragraph 2, Article 17 of the said Convention". 
"(a) that the Member States of the Community are at present Belgium, Denmark, France, Germany, Greece, Ireland, Italy, Luxembourg, the Netherlands, Portugal, Spain and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland; 
"(b) that Articles 7 to 13 of the Convention are not applicable to the Community. 
"Further, pursuant to Article 17 (3) of the Convention, [the European Atomic Energy Community] declare[s] that, since only States may be parties in cases before the International Court of Justice, the Community considers itself exclusively bound by the arbitration procedures provided for in Article 17 (2)." 
Upon approval: 
"(1) In approving the Convention, the French Government expresses the following reservation: the offences described in subparagraphs 1 (e) and 1 (f) of article 7 of the Convention shall be punished in accordance with the provisions of French penal legislation. 
(10) "In accordance with Article 17, paragraph 3, Israel declares that it does not consider itself bound by the dispute settlement procedures provided for in paragraph 2 of Article 17." 
"Italy considers that international cooperation and assistance for physical protection and recovery of nuclear materials as well as criminal rules and extradition will apply also to the domestic use, storage and transport of nuclear material used for peaceful purposes. 
Italy also considers that no provision contained in this convention shall be interpreted as precluding the possibility to widen the scope of the convention at the review conference foreseen in article 16." 
(14) "After having seen and examined the said Convention and the annexes thereto, the Council of State approved them subject to the reservation that the People's Republic of Poland does not consider itself bound by the provisions of Article 17.2 of the Convention; ..." 
"The Socialist Republic of Romania considers that such disputes can be submitted to arbitration or to the International Court of Justice only with the consent of all parties to the dispute in each individual case. 
(18) "In accordance with Article 17, paragraph 3, the Republic of South Africa declares that it does not consider itself bound by the dispute settlement procedures provided for in paragraph 2 of Article 17." 
(19) "The Kingdom of Spain declares, in accordance with paragraph 3 of Article 17 of the Convention, that it does not consider itself bound by the procedure for the settlement of disputes stipulated in paragraph 2 of Article 17." 
(20) "Turkey, in accordance with Article 17, paragraph 3 of the Convention does not consider itself bound by Article 17, paragraph 2 of the Convention." 
* "Yugoslavia" refers to the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
Furthermore, no treaty relations will arise between the State of Kuwait and Israel. 
(2) The following statement was made at the time of signature of the Convention: 
(3) The following statement was made at the time of signature of the Convention and reaffirmed upon ratification: 
"The People's Republic of China is not bound by paragraph 1 of article 16 of the Convention." 
(5) The instrument of approval contained the following declarations: 
(7) The following reservation was made at the time of signature of the Convention: 
(8) The instrument of accession of Mexico contained the following reservation: 
(10) The instrument of ratification was accompanied by the following declaration: 
Consultations with the territories are in hand and are expected to be completed by the end of 1991." ratification, 
(1) Reservation: Does not consider itself bound by Article XI, paragraph 1, of the Convention. 
(2) Declaration, in accordance with Article XIII, paragraph 2, of the Convention, that it is a producer State. 
Upon the instruction of my Government, I hereby solemnly state our position as follows. 
1. The Chinese Government and people express the utmost indignation at the request concerning the so-called "representation" of Taiwan in the United Nations by Nicaragua and some other countries. 
This move not only constitutes a serious infringement upon China's sovereignty and gross interference in China's internal affairs, but also gravely contravenes the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations as well as resolution 2758 (XXVI) adopted by the General Assembly at its twenty-sixth session. 
Therefore, we are firmly opposed to any attempt to create "two Chinas", "one China, one Taiwan", or "one country, two seats" both in and outside the United Nations by any country, international organization or individual under whatever pretext and in whatever form. 
2. Taiwan has belonged to China since ancient times. This is a historical fact that nobody can change. 
China's sovereignty over Taiwan was reaffirmed respectively in the Cairo Declaration of 1943 and the Potsdam Proclamation of 1945. 
Even the Taiwan authorities expressed their firm stand for "one China" as opposed to "two Chinas" and "one China, one Taiwan" in their recently issued white paper on cross-strait relations. 
Now, a small number of countries, in disregard of the historical fact and the relevant United Nations resolution, have again made a fanfare for Taiwan's "returning" to the United Nations. Their attempt is doomed to failure. 
4. The United Nations is an intergovernmental organization composed of sovereign States. 
5. The maintenance of national unity and territorial integrity is the sacrosanct right of each sovereign State as well as a fundamental principle of international law. 
Over the years, the Chinese Government and people have made untiring efforts and achieved positive progress towards this end. 
The reunification of China is an irreversible trend of history. 
Having no regard for the overall interests of the Chinese nation, the Taiwan authorities have continued to engage, in the international arena, in "silver bullet diplomacy" aimed at "dual recognition" or "two Chinas", in an attempt to "return" to the United Nations. 
The Chinese Government and people are seriously concerned about these developments and will never condone any attempt to split the motherland and obstruct and undermine the cause of China's reunification. 
6. The proposal by Nicaragua and 11 other countries is not a simple procedural issue. Its real intention is to split China, and impede and undermine China's reunification. 
This is obvious to all. 
The Chinese Government strongly urges the countries concerned to redress their erroneous act. 
2. As part of the broader issue of the control and limitation of documentation, the General Assembly has scrutinized the provision of meeting records on numerous occasions. 
In resolution 47/202 B, the Assembly encouraged those bodies that received summary records and whose reports exceeded the 32-page limit to consider relinquishing their entitlement to summary records. 
It also urged that summary records should be waived when drafting was being undertaken in formal session and duly recorded in the report. 
3. Subsequently, in its resolution 48/222 B of 23 December 1993, the General Assembly encouraged all bodies currently entitled to written meeting records to review the need for such records, particularly verbatim records, and to communicate their recommendations to the Assembly at its forty-ninth session. 
To date, replies have been received relating to four bodies. 
The matter would be considered by the Commission at its current session, and the resultant recommendations would be reported in due course. 
The Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space has agreed to establish at its thirty-eighth session in 1995 a Working Group of the Whole to examine the working methods of the Committee and its subsidiary bodies, which would review possible alternatives to verbatim records. 
The contents of any further replies received will be reported in an addendum to the present report. 
5. The provision of verbatim and summary records is determined by legislative mandates: the criteria have been established by the General Assembly over the years and are embodied in the rules of procedure of the body concerned. 
6. Criteria for the provision of meeting records were established by the General Assembly in its resolution 3415 (XXX) of 8 December 1975 and were modified in resolutions 32/71 of 9 December 1977 and 33/56 of 14 December 1978. 
In the same resolution, the Assembly decided that, for an experimental period of three years, no subsidiary organ of the Assembly should be entitled to summary records, with the exception of seven organs listed in the resolution. 
Those experimental arrangements were subsequently extended, in the absence of any major objections. 
7. In its resolution 45/238 B of 21 December 1990, the General Assembly decided that only six of its subsidiary organs would, exceptionally, be entitled to summary records. 
8. Also in resolution 45/238 B, the General Assembly listed three governing bodies for which summary records should continue to be provided to regular and special sessions. 
10. Thus the situation as regards entitlement to summary records is that the original reductions decided by the General Assembly have been maintained and even followed by reductions decided by the organs themselves. 
A list of bodies currently entitled to verbatim and summary records is contained in the annex to the present report. 
11. As will be seen from the annex, a number of subsidiary bodies of the Security Council receive summary records and this number is increasing. 
It can be assumed that, in the absence of any decision to the contrary, the bodies receiving them consider that the records are needed. 
Small delegations are not able to be represented at all meetings and rely on written records for information about debates held, for instance in the Main Committees of the General Assembly. 
13. The relative usefulness of press releases and summary records has been the subject of discussion over the years and of a conference room paper prepared by the Secretariat for the 1994 substantive session of the Committee on Conferences. 
The conclusion reached has been that they serve different purposes and that the more detailed summary records are valuable because they show not only what decisions were adopted but also how they were reached. 
In this respect, they are analogous to travaux pr\x{5ee7}aratoires which precede the adoption of international conventions and other legal texts. 
14. In addition to their usefulness to delegations, written meeting records are also consulted by the staff of substantive departments for the preparation of reports and background papers. 
Staff reductions in substantive departments have curtailed their capacity for record-keeping and made it necessary for them to rely to a greater extent on records prepared by the Office of Conference and Support Services. 
15. Because of the problems that are currently being experienced in ensuring the timely issuance of summary records and are described in paragraph 17 below, these records now serve an archival rather than a topical purpose. 
Their usefulness resides not, as was previously the case, in their value as instruments for the active use of participants in a discussion but in the account which they provide of past proceedings and legislative deliberations. 
Delays sometimes occur because of the extra care required for the production of Assembly records in final form and because of bottlenecks at the text-processing, reproduction and distribution stages. 
17. The situation regarding summary records is less satisfactory. 
In order to increase pr\x{5db0}is-writing capacity, the Office of Conference and Support Services now has pr\x{5db0}is-writing teams in the English, French, Russian and Spanish Translation Services, for the preparation of summary records. 
The records are drafted in the language of the Service concerned and then translated into the other languages used by the body in question. 
18. The requirement of simultaneous distribution in all the relevant languages precludes issuance of the summary record in the original language only and, considering the importance that delegations have consistently assigned to the simultaneity rule, there is little likelihood of this requirement being abolished. 
In this connection, increasing use is being made of contractual translation, which has proved to be a cost-effective way of reducing the backlog in summary record processing. 
In its report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session, 1/ the Committee on Conferences noted the general view of its members that, unless the current workload trend were reversed, the capacity of the Office to ensure the timely issuance of written records needed to be strengthened. 
20. In the absence of any such strengthening, the archival purpose of summary records will continue to be served, and the records will be available to delegations before the items concerned are taken up at the body's next session. 
International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights: 
The present report is the response to that request. 
The limited time and resources available precluded a comprehensive analysis and hence the report represents a first approximation only towards a fuller elaboration of more concrete programmes of action for dealing with the issues. 
The Russian Federation, still the main transit country for the land-locked States of Central Asia, was also visited. 
3. The Central Asian republics of Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Turkmenistan and Uzbekistan together occupy an area of some 4 million square kilometres (larger than all of western Europe), and have a total population of just under 50 million. 
In terms of surface area, Kazakhstan is by far the largest of these republics, with an area of over 2.7 million km2, more than two thirds of the total. 
Tajikistan is the smallest, with a surface area of some 143,000 km2. 
Kazakhstan, which lies to the north, shares a long border with the Russian Federation (extending over some 3,000 kilometres) and a shorter border with China, while Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Turkmenistan and Uzbekistan share borders with their southern neighbours or with China. 
About 10 per cent of its territory is highlands, the rest lowlands, plains, plateaus and hills. 
The south-west, north and central parts of the republic are mostly plains, and in the south-east there are mountains with peaks rising 5,000 to 6,000 metres above sea level. 
Kazakhstan contains about one fifth of the combined arable land of the former Soviet Union, and is thus a major producer and exporter of agricultural products, including wheat, wool and meat. 
Kazakhstan is also rich in minerals, accounting for about 50 per cent of the aluminium, lead and zinc reserves of the former Soviet Union, about 30 per cent of chrome, copper, tungsten and phosphate, over 20 per cent of manganese and molybdenum, and it also has important gold reserves. 
There is substantial mining of non-ferrous metals (copper, zinc, lead and gold) and of iron ore. 
5. Kyrgyzstan, the next to the smallest of the Central Asian republics, consists mostly of hilly and mountainous terrain, about 90 per cent of its territory lying 1,000 metres or more above sea level, with many small rivers and rapids draining from the mountains. 
In 1990-1991, agriculture accounted for about a third of employment, and for a somewhat larger share of output. 
The industrial sector accounted for about a third of output, the major industries being metallurgy, agricultural and other machinery, food processing (including sugar refining), electronics and textiles. 
Kyrgyzstan has negligible deposits of gas and oil, but significant deposits of coal as well as other minerals such as gold, mercury, antinomy and uranium. 
The mountainous terrain and river resources enable Kyrgyzstan to generate substantial hydroelectricity as a major export item. 
6. Uzbekistan shares a short common border with Afghanistan in the south and is otherwise surrounded by other Central Asian sister republics. 
Almost three fifths of the land area consists of desert landscapes and steppe, largely semi-arid terrain, with the rest comprising fertile valleys around two major rivers at the foothills of high mountain ranges. 
Uzbekistan is endowed with substantial natural resources, including large reserves of petroleum, natural gas and coal, and with considerable potential for hydroelectric power. 
A pipeline stretches from Bukhara (in south-western Uzbekistan) to the Urals for the export of natural gas, and a high proportion of local industry is based on energy from gas. 
There are also substantial deposits of gold (Uzbekistan was the second largest producer of gold in the former Soviet Union), silver, copper, lead, zinc, wolframite and tungsten. 
The structure of production is dominated by agriculture and agro-industries. 
Other important products are grains, fruits and vegetables, and silk cocoons. 
In addition to agro-industries (especially the processing of raw cotton, sheepskin and silk cocoons), the industrial sector includes the manufacture of machinery linked to agriculture (cotton harvesters and textile machinery), chemicals (especially fertilizers), metallurgy and aircraft. 
7. Tajikistan, the smallest of the republics, is largely mountainous and, as in Kyrgyzstan, only 7 per cent of the land is arable. 
Cotton production is the major agricultural activity, though dairy and wheat production are also important, as is horticulture. 
The industrial sector consists mostly of processing of local and imported raw materials, though there is some production of intermediate and heavier industrial products, including power transformers and cables and agricultural equipment. 
While the country is rich in natural resources, including large gas and oil reserves, as well as iodine-bromine, sodium sulphate, and various types of salts, the economy is still predominantly agricultural, agriculture accounting for about 46 per cent of net material product and 42 per cent of employment. 
Cotton is the dominant crop, accounting for more than 50 per cent of the arable land and 60 per cent of total agricultural production. 
9. With the unfolding disintegration of the Soviet Union, the individual Central Asian republics declared their independence on various dates between 31 August and 27 October 1991. 
Until then, they were integral parts of a closely knit political and economic union over which a system of central planning covering the entire Union economy prevailed. 
Under the system, all the basic decisions concerning the allocation of budgetary and material resources, the location of production, the types and quantities of goods produced, and the pattern of inter-republic trade were made centrally according to the norms of the plan and applied throughout the individual republics. 
There emerged a high degree of production specialization among the republics, including those of Central Asia, based on the geographical location of raw material resources, economies of scale and of specialization, the desire to spread manufacturing activities around in the various parts of the Union, and other similar considerations. 
The economies of the individual republics were thus closely interlinked. 
For the Central Asian republics in particular, the high level of economic interdependence was reflected in the high share of their GDP represented by exports to other parts of the Union, amounting in all cases to 30 per cent and more. 
10. With the breakup of the Union and the abandonment of the system of central planning, and with the desire and efforts all round to adopt free market principles, the situation suddenly changed. 
The economies of the republics quickly became de-linked, resulting in great economic dislocations in the individual republics, and a consequential sharp fall in economic activity all round. 
For the Central Asian republics, the economic dislocation and fall in output and income have been very marked in the years since the breakup of the Union. 
The dislocation has also been accompanied by budgetary deficits and a sharp rise in inflation, averaging, for Kyrgyzstan, some 1,400 per cent per annum during 1992 and 1993, for Kazakhstan, some 1,600 per cent in 1992 and for Uzbekistan, about 700 per cent during 1992 and 1993. 
Recognition of this need led to the creation, following the breakup of the Soviet Union, of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) grouping all the members of the former Soviet Union (except the Baltic republics). 
Within the framework of CIS, consultative mechanisms have been put in place to deal with the various areas requiring inter-republic cooperation to facilitate a smooth transition from centralized to individual republican control, and from central planning to the free market economy. 
These mechanisms cover all the major areas, including the transport sector with which this report is more specifically concerned. 
12. It was mainly because of its adverse impact on trade with the republics of the former Soviet Union that the collapse of the old system led to such dislocation and disruption in the economies of the Central Asian republics. 
The table summarizes data on the evolution of the inter-republic and foreign trade of these republics since the breakup of the Soviet Union. 
As will be seen, they show a precipitous fall in inter-republic trade in the years since 1990. 
13. The commodity pattern of the trade of the Central Asian republics reflects the resource base of their economies and the pattern of production specialization which evolved under Soviet planning. 
For Kyrgyzstan, such products include electric power, non-ferrous metals and minerals (notably gold and mercury), wool, animal furs and skins, and tobacco; in the case of Kazakhstan, grain, crude oil and gas and coal are the most important such products. 
In the case of Uzbekistan, they include machinery, textiles, agricultural and aviation equipment, and fertilizers; for Kazakhstan, agricultural machinery (tractors), textile machinery, petrochemicals, and textiles are the main items. 
But given the initial, overwhelmingly dominant role of inter-republic trade in the total, total trade fell more or less in line with the fall in inter-republic trade. 
16. One aspect of the shift towards foreign trade is the effect on the product composition of trade, especially of exports. 
Thus, while resource-based raw materials always played a leading role in the exports of the Central Asian republics within the former Soviet Union, a range of manufactured goods, including heavy machinery, transport equipment and other engineering goods, also figured importantly in those exports. 
Exports to foreign countries, however, tend to be almost exclusively resource-based raw materials. 
The composition of trade is therefore being shifted towards greater relative importance of these resource-based products. 
17. Another aspect is the much longer transport distances involved in respect to the trade with countries outside the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
In fact, for all these republics, trade with the Russian Federation and with each other accounted for 75 to 80 per cent or more of total inter-republic trade. 
18. A comprehensive and highly developed transport network, covering all the major means of transport (road, rail, air and internal waterways), connected all the major towns and cities, ports and harbours, and centres of economic activity of the former Soviet Union. 
This is especially so for the Central Asian republics in view of their geographic isolation and their new status as land-locked States. 
19. In the former Soviet Union, the railway was the most widely used means of transport for freight traffic, accounting (if pipelines are excluded) for nearly 70 per cent of total freight (tons per km). 
A centrally administered railway system, covering some 150,000 kilometres of track, linked all the various parts of the vast Union territory stretching east to west over almost half the globe and north to south over half the northern hemisphere. 
This policy helped especially to encourage use of the railways for the transport of the low-value, bulky, raw material-based products that tended to loom large in the trade of the Central Asian republics. 
In addition, now that the republics are no longer linked by a common currency, an entirely new problem has arisen to face users of the new decentralized railways, that of means of payment for transport services outside the territory of the individual republics. 
The problem has become a serious one, given the difficult budgetary and financial situation facing most republics and the resulting weakness of their newly established currencies. 
Central Asian republics also face the problem of maintenance and replacement parts for their rolling-stock, most of which have to be secured from other republics, giving rise to additional payments problems. 
Among other problems affecting the functioning of the now decentralized railway system is the shortage of fuel in some republics, particularly Belarus and Ukraine, which has sometimes resulted in disruptions in rail traffic. 
21. The Council on Railway Transport, a coordinating body of the various railway administrations, operates within the framework of CIS to deal with the various problems that need to be sorted out for the smooth functioning of the decentralized railways. 
Perhaps the most serious of these concerns payments for railway services. 
With the build-up of debt the centralized system of payment has been abandoned, and various ad hoc measures have been tried, including, in some cases, payment by means of goods (the Russian railways have even set up a special bartering unit for this purpose). 
It has now been agreed that, effective 1 May 1994, all charges for inter-republic railway services are to be paid in advance in convertible currency. 
This is especially so in view of the problem of excess capacity that now affects the railways in most of the former Soviet Union, including the Russian Federation, the main transit country for the Central Asian republics. 
The extent of this fall can be illustrated from the experience of Kazakhstan, where between 1990 and 1993 the volume of rail-freight traffic (measured in tons per km) fell by more than half. 
Only after demand for rail traffic picks up following general economic recovery in the region, or if non-replacement and inadequate maintenance continues for a number of years, will capacity and technical adequacy of equipment and infrastructure pose serious problems for transit traffic. 
For the Central Asian republics, the rail corridor to the Russian far eastern ports involves distances of 10,000 to 11,000 km, that to the northern European ports distances of 8,000 to 9,000 km, and to the Black Sea ports 6,000 to 7,000 km. 
24. There is also an alternative rail-ferry-rail route through the Caspian Sea, via Baku, to the Georgian Black Sea ports of Sukhumi and Batumi. 
Use of this route would greatly reduce the distances involved in reaching a major seaport, and hence the cost of transit transport, especially for the westernmost parts of Central Asia. 
From the Caspian Sea region of Kazakhstan, it would not much exceed 1,000 km. 
Unfortunately, however, this route is not currently available owing to the unsettled political and military situation in the Caucasian region. 
For one thing, the rail tariffs have increased considerably (in relative terms) in the recent past, and are likely to increase further as market-based prices are increasingly adopted, thereby encouraging the use of alternative modes of transport. 
This is likely to be especially relevant for the land-locked Central Asian states which now must pay in foreign exchange for the use of these long railway transit corridors. 
For them, the alternative of using road vehicles that they own and operate themselves, and therefore involving only minimal foreign exchange outlays (for petrol en route, etc.), must seem increasingly attractive. 
One problem facing road transport users that is currently a cause of great concern involves security en route. 
26. Facilities at the major CIS ports seem adequate for present needs, bearing in mind the reduced volume of trade and the present limited requirements for handling and storage. 
27. Pipelines have an important place in the transport network inherited from the former Soviet Union, and three of the Central Asian republics, namely Kazakhstan, Turkmenistan and Uzbekistan, depend on this mode of transport for the transshipment of their gas and oil. 
In Turkmenistan also, gas exports are transshipped through a pipeline to the Russian Federation. 
28. There is no indication that customs formalities, or the need for compliance with international procedures and regulations, play any role at present in impeding transit traffic throughout the territories of the Commonwealth of Independent States. 
That idea is especially appealing to these States in view of their geographic remoteness and their historical isolation from the outside world. 
30. While the individual Central Asian States all have their own geographic and economic attributes which determine their individual needs, underlying similarities unite them sufficiently to make possible a broadly common approach to the search for alternative transit routes. 
A number of actual or potential alternative transit corridors have been identified and are currently being studied, promoted and/or discussed with actual or potential transit neighbours. 
31. The transcontinental east-west railway corridor leads east through China to Chinese Pacific ports, and west through Turkey to Istanbul and the major western European cities and beyond. 
Apart from providing the Central Asian States with alternative transit routes to the Pacific Far East and to western Europe, such a corridor would provide a direct rail link between Far East ports and western Europe about 3,000 km shorter than the existing link using the trans-Siberian railway. 
It would also make the Central Asian States an important crossroads in the traffic between two major centres of commerce, with important spin-off effects, reminiscent of the ancient silk route that once passed through Central Asia on its way from the Chinese Far East to western Europe. 
32. At present, the Chinese railway network, which connects with the major far eastern ports of Shanghai, Qindao and Guangzhou, among others, goes as far as Urumqi, about 600 km from the Kazakhstan border and the nearby Kazakh railway terminal at Druzba. 
This involves construction of a stretch of about 70 km of railway line in Turkmenistan and about 150 km in the Islamic Republic of Iran to link up the Central Asian and Iranian railway systems. 
34. A route south to the Iranian port of Bandar Abbas has the great advantage of a short distance required to reach a major seaport. 
The port is at present not linked to the railways (the nearest railhead being some 300 km away) and is therefore only accessible by road. 
It appears that the Central Asian States currently have difficulty using Iranian roads because their truck fleets do not meet the required international standards of road-worthiness, particularly in respect to pollution control. 
This limits their ability to make use of Iranian ports. 
They also face problems related to compliance with relevant customs requirements and procedures, problems compounded by the fact that they are not parties to the relevant international customs conventions on road transit. 
For the time being, however, they have access to the port only by using the roads, though the possibility of multimodal rail-road-ship transport arrangements should undoubtedly be considered. 
35. A route south to the Pakistan port of Karachi could also mean a great reduction in the transit distance to a major seaport, especially for the more southern of the Central Asian States, including Tajikistan, Turkmenistan, Uzbekistan, and the western parts of Kyrgyzstan. 
While this is clearly an ideal route to the south for most of Central Asia, it is unfortunately not being used at present owing to the unsettled political conditions in Afghanistan. 
Instead, alternatives are being explored. 
One such involves a detour through China, from Osh or Naryn in Kyrgyzstan, passing through the Chinese town of Kashi (Kashghar), and over very mountainous terrain on to Islamabad and Karachi. 
The road rises to over 3,500 metres above sealevel and is snow-bound for many months of the year. 
Long sections of the road also consist of unpaved gravel surface. 
It is therefore a very difficult route, used at present mostly for freight traffic with neighbouring countries (such as China, India and Pakistan), rather than as a transit corridor to Karachi. 
36. There are two southern routes to the Islamic Republic of Iran and Pakistan across the territory of Afghanistan. 
One is the route from Turkmenistan where the railway reaches the Afghan territory at Kushka. 
A highway joins Kushka to Herat and proceeds to Kandahar and Quetta, where railway and road connections lead to the port of Karachi. 
Furthermore, there is a potential transit route from the Herat-Kandahar highway, by way of Farah, to Zahedan and Bandar Abbas in the Islamic Republic of Iran, which could be developed. 
The existing highways need to be rehabilitated because of the extensive damage caused by the war. 
37. An alternative route, through the eastern Iranian towns of Zahedan and Mashhad to Ashkhabad, is being used, though this is also a very difficult route which passes for long distances through arid deserts without amenities. 
There is a need for an improved regulatory framework to facilitate road transit traffic in the region (Pakistan is not a party to the TIR Convention), and proposals in this regard are currently under discussion within the framework of the Economic Cooperation Organization (ECO). 
Thus while Karachi remains for the Central Asian States a good potential transit outlet, with necessary port facilities for transit trade, it is as yet little used for this purpose. 
Thus Kazakhstan is studying the possibility of a trans-Kazakh pipeline linking up the oil-producing region in the west of the country with its oil-refining capacity in the east, the intention being to improve its competitive position. 
In the present situation, the pipelines in both regions run north to south, and Kazakhstan depends wholly on the Russian Federation, both as a market for its own crude and as a source of crude supplies for its own refineries. 
Proposals are also being studied for a pipeline to the Caspian Sea. 
Turkmenistan is also considering new pipelines for the export of natural gas, one through the Islamic Republic of Iran and Turkey to western Europe (either overland or under the Caspian Sea), and another through Afghanistan to Pakistan and the Indian Ocean. 
39. There is also the question of the contribution that internal waterways can make to improving access to seaports and reducing transit transport costs. 
The CIS territory is covered by an extensive network of rivers and lakes sometimes navigable for thousands of kilometres, and ways are being sought of making fuller use of this network for transit transport. 
40. Air transport can play an important role in helping to ease the transit difficulties of land-locked States. 
While air transport is generally more expensive in terms of dollars per ton/mile, it has the advantage of speed and timeliness which can sometimes be overriding, especially in cases where alternative modes of transport can be long and uncertain. 
In fact, air transport is already playing a small but significant role in the evolving diversification of the trade of the Central Asian republics. 
At a more formal level, the State Foreign Trade Company of Kazakhstan (Kazakhstanimpex) makes regular use of chartered airlines to import goods into Kazakhstan, mostly from Singapore. 
In Kyrgyzstan there are plans to develop the airport at Manas, about 30 km from the capital Bishkek, into a regional cargo transit centre. 
A free-zone has been established nearby to help promote the concept of a transit centre. 
At the regional level, the possibility is also being explored, under the auspices of ECO, of forming a joint air transport company especially devoted to air cargo. 
The historical legacy includes the transport facilities inherited at independence and the aspects of inter-republic relations which permitted their effective use. 
As described above, those facilities are extensive and were fairly well developed, and served their basic purpose in linking up and integrating the far-flung regions of the former Soviet Union. 
The long-term need for additional, new transit routes exists independently of the immediate difficulties caused by these disruptions, however, and would remain even if they were speedily resolved. 
Furthermore, even in the best of circumstances, it will take time to bring on stream and make fully operational the various alternative transit routes now under consideration. 
It also recommended that land-locked and transit countries should make deliberate joint efforts to strengthen the legal framework for transit operations and to establish more effective institutional arrangements to monitor the implementation of such bilateral and subregional agreements, and to promote the ratification of international conventions related to transit. 
45. At the international level, the meeting called upon donor countries and financial and development institutions to give priority to projects and programmes as appropriate which adopt a subregional/corridor approach to the improvement of transit systems, and which adequately serve the needs of both land-locked and transit countries. 
They should also provide land-locked and transit developing countries with appropriate financial and technical assistance in the form of grants or concessional loans for the construction, maintenance and improvement of their transport, storage and transit infrastructures and facilities, including alternative routes and improved communications. 
The present report gives only broad and general indications of the existing situation based on information obtained from brief visits to capitals. 
Among the issues on which detailed and well-documented information will be required and a full analysis undertaken, the following deserve special mention: 
(a) Specific details concerning the actual state of the physical infrastructure now available on the proposed or contemplated transit routes, whether situated in the transit States or in the adjoining land-locked States; 
(b) The plans currently being implemented in transit countries for upgrading or constructing specific links in the transit corridors; 
(c) Identification of specific infrastructure elements now missing or in need of upgrading in the proposed transit corridors, together with broad estimates of the costs of undertaking such investment; 
(e) The problems of transit procedures that currently exist, or are likely to arise in the future, together with specific recommendations for solving these problems. 
The donor community should stand ready to support this pilot effort. 
Present arrangements calling for the payment in advance and in foreign exchange for use of the railways are costly and burdensome, especially for the land-locked States of Central Asia, and ways should be sought to revert to less burdensome payment arrangements. 
The following actions are recommended in this regard: 
(a) Promotion of inter-republic trade which itself has suffered from payment difficulties, but whose revival would contribute to the reintroduction of a less burdensome payment clearing system for the railways; 
(b) Improvement of the maintenance of railway rolling-stock and of spare parts, the lack of which is now being felt, and which could soon undermine proper functioning of the railways, which is also a manifestation of the breakdown of the payment system. 
49. Success in the search for new alternative transit routes will depend on the existence, or putting in place, of both the necessary physical infrastructure and the appropriate transit facilitation arrangements. 
Proper consideration has therefore to be given to both aspects. 
50. It is true that in many cases strategic political considerations may be the main determinant of the will of Governments to act, particularly with regard to the construction of new railway lines or major new road arteries in their territory. 
There is still an important role, however, for transnational or regional transport planning to provide a framework for action by individual countries for their mutual economic benefit. 
Such a framework would also be helpful in negotiating and securing financing. 
Regional transport planning is also on the agenda in ECO, whose members include the Islamic Republic of Iran, Pakistan and Turkey, together with the five Central Asian land-locked States. 
There is however still a need for reconciling these and other ideas into a comprehensive framework which takes account of all the available options and means of transport, including internal waterways and multimodal transport. 
52. A number of areas have been identified requiring investments in the land-locked States themselves to enable them to make more effective use of transit links, actual or potential. 
(a) Upgrading of the border crossing at Druzba, near the Kazakhstan border crossing with China, to improve its capacity as a transshipment and stopover point, and reparation of the railway line on the Kazakhstan side of the border; 
(b) Improvement of the quality of the truck fleet in the Central Asian republics to meet international standards for transit traffic, particularly as regards pollution control; 
(c) Development of the Kazakh port of Aqtar (Ahktar) on the Caspian Sea as the gateway for an alternative transit route for export of petroleum and other products from western Kazakhstan; 
(d) Replacement of outdated navigation equipment at Manas airport in Kyrgyzstan; warehousing and storage facilities at various locations on the new alternative transit routes (though it is true that in many cases this can await further build-up of the volume of traffic); 
(e) Improvements to telecommunication facilities needed to facilitate transit traffic. 
It is understood that Japanese aid sources have already agreed, or are seriously considering, financing the Druzba border project and the adjoining railway line. 
54. Transit by road or rail through the territory of another country implies the existence of jointly agreed rules and procedures to facilitate such transit. 
Such rules and procedures have as their purpose the twofold aim of protecting the legitimate interests of the transit country (regarding, for example, compliance with its laws and regulations, including those concerning customs) while at the same time ensuring speedy and efficient transit. 
Over the years a body of international conventions, supplemented by bilateral and subregional agreements, have evolved to define the rules applicable among countries parties to such conventions or agreements. 
The problem of putting in place appropriate transit facilitation arrangements to allow fully effective use of new alternative transit routes is therefore one that needs to be addressed. 
57. Measures are therefore needed, and would be welcome, for technical assistance from the pertinent international organizations. 
UNCTAD has also been extensively involved in assisting those countries to monitor the implementation of the agreements, which cover a wide range of transit facilitation areas related to road and rail transit, ports, customs, transit insurance and other transit facilities and services. 
UNCTAD has also done similar promotional work in some of the African land-locked countries and ESCAP has some initiatives under way in this area. 
59. There is also a great potential for the use for transit of internal waterways through CIS territory, particularly the Russian Federation, that is not fully exploited owing, among other things, to a lack of experience regarding procedures for handling international traffic on internal waterways. 
It has been suggested that international technical assistance aimed at providing information on the issues and problems involved, including on practice elsewhere in dealing with the issues, would be very helpful. 
2. These articles were thoroughly discussed at the first session though there was no agreement reached about their inclusion in a definite form in the negotiating text. 
To this end we also consider useful a reservation clause to be included in article 2, paragraph 4, enabling some States to accept a narrower scope of obligations without total rejection of the convention. 
"1. 'United Nations personnel' means those persons in respect of whom this Convention applies in accordance with article 2. 
"2. 'United Nations operation' means an operation authorized by the Security Council, the General Assembly, the Secretary-General or a specialized agency or other organ or programme of the United Nations. 
"3. 'Host State' means a State in whose territory the United Nations operation is conducted and, with exception of article 4, paragraph 1, in whose territory United Nations personnel are in transit directly before or after such operation. 
"2. This Convention shall not apply where the operation was authorized by the Security Council as an enforcement action. 
"3. This Convention shall also apply in respect of all persons assigned by any other intergovernmental or non-governmental agency or organization undertaking humanitarian activities in connection with a United Nations operation where such agency or organization is operating pursuant to an agreement or a contract with the United Nations. 
"4. This Convention shall not apply where the crime against United Nations personnel is committed within a single State, the victim and the alleged offender are nationals of that State and the alleged offender is found in the territory of that State. 
"5. Each State Party may at the time of signature, ratification, acceptance or approval of this Convention or accession thereto declare that it does not consider itself bound by paragraph 3 of this article. 
1. The tables which follow include a summary of statistics on technical cooperation project activities of the organizational entities of the United Nations and detailed information on the Department for Development Support and Management Services (DDSMS) of the United Nations Secretariat. 
The information was requested by the Governing Council in its decision 79/22 of 28 June 1979. 
The present report has been prepared in conjunction with other reports before the Executive Board that contain basic programme data related to work financed by the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) and information on agency regular budget and non-UNDP extrabudgetary technical cooperation activities. 
2. Financial data for the present document have been derived from the financial statements for the year ending 31 December 1993. 
3. In 1993, the organizational entities of the United Nations delivered a technical cooperation programme of $208.9 million, compared with $243.3 million in 1992. 
Projects financed by UNDP represented $63.5 million; projects financed by the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) accounted for $12.1 million; $42.5 million was financed by trust funds; and $8.2 million was expended under the United Nations regular programme of technical cooperation. 
5. On a geographical basis, the DDSMS-executed programme in 1993 included expenditures of $55.2 million in Africa; $28.6 million in Asia and the Pacific; $23.2 million for interregional and global; $12.1 million in Arab States; $6.1 million in the Americas; and $1.1 million in Europe. 
6. The distribution of project expenditures has changed somewhat from prior years, in keeping with evolving priorities and the new organizational structure for the substantive branches of DDSMS. 
The work in natural resources and energy planning comprised some 24 per cent of the $126.3 million total; development policies and planning was second and sustainable development and environmental management was third, with 20 per cent and 14 per cent respectively. 
Of the 1,157 international project personnel serving during the year, 615, or 53 per cent, were from developing countries and 130 or 11 per cent, were female. 
Of the total of 3,364 training placements made during the year, 1,323 or 39 per cent, were for study in developing countries. 
The trainees themselves numbered 3,323 and of these 743, or 22 per cent, were female. 
The present report is submitted pursuant to that request. 
2. It is noted that this is an interim report. 
*** One staff is on a temporary post, in the process of being considered for appointment. 
**** Two staff are on temporary posts, in the process of being considered for appointment. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recognizing the important role that the institute plays in the substantive preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women, 
Reaffirming the continuing need for independent research and related training activities for the advancement of women and the role of the Institute therein, 
3. Commends the Institute for its efforts to further develop active and close cooperation with the specialized and related agencies of the United Nations system, and with other organs, programmes and institutions, so as to promote gender-related analysis and programmes that contribute to the advancement of women; 
4. Reiterates the importance of maintaining the level of resources devoted to independent research and related training activities which are crucial for the situation of women; 
5. Calls upon States, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to contribute through voluntary contributions and pledges to the United Nations Trust Fund for the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women, thus enabling the Institute to continue to respond effectively to its mandate. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Taking into consideration that Manas has been a vital link sustaining and uniting the peoples of Central Asia throughout their long history, 
Recognizing that the epic is not only the source of the Kyrgyz language and literature but also the foundation of the cultural, moral, historical, social and religious traditions of the Kyrgyz people, 
Noting the freedom-loving legacy of the epic for the nations of the region, 
Taking note of the ideas and principles contained in the Memory of the World programme of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, 
1. Proclaims 1995 International Year for the millenium of the Kyrgyz National Epic Manas; 
3. Encourages the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, in cooperation with the Government of Kyrgyzstan and other interested organizations, to prepare suggestions on the observance of the international year and submit them to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session; 
4. Suggests that the United Nations Secretariat and specialized agencies provide all possible cooperation to the Government of Kyrgyzstan in realizing at the United Nations and throughout its system the activities related to the international year. 
At its coordination segment, the Council reviewed the coordination of the activities of the United Nations system against the illicit production, sale, demand, traffic and distribution of narcotic drugs and psychotropic substances. 
During the discussion, Member States and representatives of the organizations of the Untied Nations system concerned commented on the current arrangements for coordination and made a number of suggestions for improving coordination within the United Nations system on the subject of drug abuse control. 
Representatives of organizations of the United Nations system and international financial institutions concerned also responded to specific questions on coordination relating to the subject of drug abuse control. 
On the basis of these deliberations, the Council reached the following conclusions: 
1. The Council welcomed the report of the Secretary-General and in general supported the conclusions and recommendations contained in it, which should be fully explored by the concerned parties on a priority basis. 
2. The Council strongly underlined that the global and multidisciplinary nature of the drug abuse phenomenon must be effectively addressed through a common and properly coordinated international effort and that all necessary steps should be taken to further enhance such coordination, in particular within the United Nations system. 
3. The Council reaffirmed that the United Nations International Drug Control Programme (UNDCP) should fully play its catalytic role and continue to provide leadership and coordination within the United Nations system on matters related to drug abuse control. 
The need for closer interaction between the UNDCP and the United Nations Crime Prevention Programme was emphasized, and it was recommended that the UNDCP and the Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch should be provided with the necessary resources to enable them to coordinate their work effectively. 
4. The Council stressed that the System-Wide Action Plan on Drug Abuse Control (SWAP) was a critical tool for the coordination of drug abuse control matters within the United Nation system and should be taken full advantage of. 
It nevertheless noted with concern that some agencies and organizations had not yet made contributions to the Action Plan, and recommended that all concerned agencies and organizations should do so as soon as possible. 
SWAP would greatly benefit from a definition of and agreement on shared goals and objectives among the concerned organizations and should reflect the translation of those goals and objectives into concrete operational projects and activities at the field level. 
The Council was of the view that field offices, especially those of United Nations resident representatives as representatives of UNDCP, had a special role to play in the coordination of activities and programmes of assistance formulated by Governments at the country and regional/subregional level. 
The Council was of the view that the 1995 spring session of ACC, which would have coordination in drug control on its agenda, presented an ideal opportunity for progress which should be taken full advantage of. 
It was therefore of the view that all efforts should be made to ensure that the next meeting of the ACC Subcommittee on Drug Abuse Control be well prepared and effectively conducted towards the adoption of practical understandings and operational decisions. 
The Council invited ACC to make available to its 1995 session a report on the potential and modalities for increasing joint efforts among the organizations in enhancing drug abuse control. 
In addition, the Council also recommended that agencies and organizations of the United Nation system should incorporate, as appropriate, all relevant aspects of drug control activities into their own substantive programmes. 
The Council welcomed the decision of WHO to establish a division for substance abuse. 
At the same time, efforts should be made by UNDCP, together with partner agencies and institutions, to identify more focused and precisely defined areas of cooperation. 
The modality of local informal inter-agency groups was recommended as a practical approach to enhanced coordination. 
9. The Council underlined how important it was for all pertinent knowledge on the socio-economic impact of illicit drug production, trafficking and abuse to be taken into account by UNDCP in the discharge of its responsibilities and as a means of assisting the coordination process. 
That applied not only to the traditional partners of UNDCP, such as ILO, UNESCO and WHO, but also to international financial institutions. 
10. The Council, recognizing that money-laundering and illicit arms trafficking and related terrorist activities were problems of major concern for the international community, called on the competent international and regional institutions to give special attention in their own programmes to combating such illegal activities. 
11. The Council agreed that the illicit narcotics trade was a net drain on the global economy and the socio-political consequences of drug trafficking undermined the development process. 
12. The Council suggested that in order to develop programmes that took drug control into account, the United Nations agencies needed to become more aware of the threat posed by illicit drug production, trafficking and abuse at the field level, and give higher priority to addressing those problems. 
13. The Council was of the view that greater attention should be paid to the linkages between sustainable development, including alternative development, and drug control activities, in order to advance both concerns. 
The Council stressed the importance of increasing international awareness of the environmental dangers posed by the drug menace. 
The Council also recognized the important role that the international financial institutions, UNDCP and other relevant United Nations organizations could play in implementing sustainable alternative development schemes. 
The Council stressed the importance of strengthening strategies for comprehensive and integrated programmes in the prevention, reduction and elimination of illicit demand, with particular emphasis on treatment, rehabilitation, information and educational campaigns. 
16. The Council encouraged UNDCP to participate fully and effectively in the work of the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP), to which it had recently been admitted as an observer. 
At the same time, it invited Member States to support UNDCP with additional financial contributions to enable the Programme to meet increasing demands resulting from the expansion of the drug problem. 
18. The Council was also of the opinion that the social impact of illicit drug production, abuse and trafficking should be fully taken into account in the preparations for and deliberations of the forthcoming World Summit on Social Development. 
It thus welcomed the preparation by UNDCP of the relevant documentation and urged its submission to the second session of the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit. 
19. The Council underlined the importance of coherent and consistent follow-up actions on all the issues brought to light by the present review and expressed the hope that when the issue was considered at a high level at its 1995 session, substantial advances would have been made. 
20. The Council urged all agencies and organizations of the Untied Nations system, in collaboration with UNDCP, to intensify their efforts in promoting the United Nations Decade against Drug Abuse (1991-2000). 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 48/212 of 21 December 1993, 
Reaffirming the principle of the permanent sovereignty of people under foreign occupation over their national resources, 
Guided by the principles of the Charter of the United Nations, affirming the inadmissibility of the acquisition of territory by force and recalling Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) of 22 November 1967 and 497 (1981) of 17 December 1981, 
Aware of the negative and grave economic and social repercussions of the Israeli settlements on the Palestinian people in the Palestinian Territory, occupied since 1967, including Jerusalem, and on the Arab population of the Syrian Golan, 
3. Recognizes the economic and social repercussions of the Israeli settlements on the Palestinian people in the Palestinian Territory occupied by Israel since 1967, including Jerusalem, and on the Arab population of the Syrian Golan; 
4. Reaffirms the inalienable right of the Palestinian people and the population of the Syrian Golan to their natural and all other economic resources, and regards any infringement thereof as being illegal; 
I have the honour to inform you that, in accordance with paragraph 6 of its resolution 827 (1993) and without prejudice to consideration of the arrangements by the General Assembly, the Security Council finds the arrangements between the United Nations and the Netherlands acceptable. 
My Government respectfully requests that the members of the Security Council address this latest development with utmost concern. 
Such acts of aggression by the Belgrade proxies in Bosnia can seriously increase the social pressures created by close to half a million dispirited displaced persons and refugees in Croatia. 
Accordingly, I am transmitting herewith a report prepared on the basis of the visit that the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, Mr. Jos Ayala Lasso, made to Rwanda on 11 and 12 May 1994 (see annex). 
It should be noted that, since the adoption of Security Council resolution 918 (1994), the High Commissioner has established a field operation office, temporarily headquartered at Nairobi, and that by 1 August 1994 four out of the six field officers referred to in his report will be in place. 
In the meantime, the Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights on the situation of human rights in Rwanda, Mr. Degni-S\x{5db2}ui, who visited Rwanda and the neighbouring countries from 9 to 20 June 1994, issued his first report (E/CN.4/1995/7). 
Finally, the Council, in its resolution 935 (1994) of 1 July 1994, requested me to establish, as a matter of urgency, a Commission of Experts to examine and analyse information on the violations of international humanitarian law committed in Rwanda, including the evidence of possible acts of genocide. 
1. The Security Council, on 17 May 1994, adopted resolution 918 (1994) in which, inter alia, it again expressed its alarm at continuing reports of systematic, widespread and flagrant violations of international humanitarian law in Rwanda, as well as other violations of the rights to life and property. 
It includes information relating to Commission on Human Rights resolution S-3/1 of 25 May 1994, in which the Commission requested its Chairman to appoint a special rapporteur charged with investigating the human rights situation in Rwanda. 
That resolution was endorsed by the Economic and Social Council in its decision 1994/223 of 6 June 1994. 
2. The Security Council's present concern with serious violations of international humanitarian law in Rwanda stems from the renewed fighting which followed the tragic events of 6 April 1994. 
3. The pernicious role of the media, particularly the two radio stations close to the Government, "Radio Rwanda" and "Radio-T\x{5e68}ision Libre des Milles Collines" (RTLM), founded in August 1993, in spreading unfounded rumours and in exacerbating ethnic problems and instigating acts of violence has been stressed by many sources. 
The media, and in particular the radio, will play a central role in any national reconciliation campaign. 
After his visit to Rwanda, in April 1993, the Special Rapporteur on extrajudicial, summary or arbitrary executions recommended a reform of the role and structure of the media. 
In resolution S-3/1, adopted at its third special session on 25 May 1994, the Commission on Human Rights called for an immediate cessation of all incitements to violence. 
During the recent visit of the Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in Rwanda, RTLM broadcast an appeal to the militias in which they were called upon to stop killing civilians, in particular displaced persons. 
It remains to be seen whether this was a one-off event or whether it will be followed by further similar appeals and, if so, what will be their effect. 
A summary of these reports follows. 
5. Immediately after the death of President Habyarimana, members of the Presidential Guard reportedly started killing civilians in Ramera, a part of Kigali in the vicinity of the airport. 
At these roadblocks, the identity cards of passers-by were checked and Tutsis taken aside and killed. 
During the night from 6 to 7 April 1994, violence spread out to other areas of the capital. 
Members of the Presidential Guard and other units of the Rwandese armed forces, political party militias, as well as gangs of armed civilians, were said to have gone from house to house, killing thousands of civilians, including women and children. 
Some were witnessed using pre-established lists and maps to find their victims. 
6. The Rwandese Patriotic Front (RPF) started fighting against Government forces in the capital on 7 April 1994, after informing UNAMIR that they felt obliged to do so in order to protect the Tutsi population. 
7. During the days and weeks that followed, violence spread to other towns and regions of Rwanda. 
For example, from the early hours of 7 April on, massive killings were reported in Gisenyi and Kibuye. 
In other areas the situation remained calm at first, such as for instance in Butare, where the killings started around 19 April 1994 after the local prefect had been replaced by an extremist military from the north and Government forces had been flown in by aeroplane. 
Eventually, no region of the country was spared. 
8. It has been estimated that several hundreds of thousands, the majority innocent civilians, including women and children, have been killed. 
While many are said to have lost their lives caught up in combat or during indiscriminate attacks against civilian settlements, large-scale killings of civilians by Government forces have also been reported from areas far remote from the hostilities between the latter and RPF. 
The evidence available to date strongly suggests that killings were carried out in a planned and concerted manner, and in many instances the two radio stations close to the Government, "Radio Rwanda" and RTLM, were reported to have broadcast programmes inciting violence and extrajudicial killings. 
During the recent visit of the Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in Rwanda to the area (see paragraphs 26-37 below), he received daily reports of killings by forces of either side of civilians, including children and displaced persons. 
11. Massive displacement of populations is another extremely grave consequence of the violence; it is estimated that approximately 1,650,000 Rwandese have left their homes to seek refuge in other areas within the country to escape the violence. 
In addition to those assembled in known places such as stadiums, hotels, hospitals, churches, orphanages, etc., many are said to be in hiding. 
Their situation is desperate. 
Recent efforts by UNAMIR to facilitate the movement of some of these people to destinations of their choice had to be interrupted, as a result of the precarious security situation in Kigali. 
13. Security problems that have recently arisen in displaced person and refugee camps give rise to grave concern. 
It should be noted that most of these camps hold both victims of acts of violence and some of their authors. 
In several refugee camps in neighbouring countries, militias are said to have organized themselves and recruitment and training are said to take place. 
14. Numerous reports have been received concerning the impossibility of providing humanitarian aid and assistance to those in need. 
Death by starvation threatens those caught up between the lines of fighting and those in hiding, as well as those confined to areas in the interior of the country where food cannot reach them because aid convoys are denied access. 
Particularly disturbing reports have been received according to which personnel of humanitarian agencies trying to access food deposits in Kigali have been shot at and thus prevented from reaching them, while others were detained and threatened by militias when attempting to distribute food. 
Furthermore, humanitarian installations such as the hospital run by the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) in Kigali have been fired upon on repeated occasions, most recently on 19 June 1994, when one person was killed and several others wounded. 
Many thousands have disappeared. 
17. Since he assumed his functions on 5 April 1994, the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights has closely followed the situation in Rwanda. 
The High Commissioner visited the region and was in Rwanda on 11 and 12 May 1994. 
That report briefly traced the history of the conflict in Rwanda, provided details on the High Commissioner's mission, including meetings held with officials of both sides and those of international organizations, and contained information on the situation in Rwanda then prevailing. 
The Special Rapporteur was also asked to gather and compile systematically information on possible violations of human rights and acts which may constitute breaches of international humanitarian law and crimes against humanity, including acts of genocide, in Rwanda, and to make that information available to the Secretary-General. 
Finally, the Commission requested that the Special Rapporteur be assisted by a team of human rights field officers acting in close cooperation with UNAMIR and other United Nations agencies and programmes operating in Rwanda. 
Accompanied by the Special Rapporteur on extrajudicial summary or arbitrary executions, Mr. Bacre Waly Ndiaye, and the Special Rapporteur on the question of torture, Mr. Nigel Rodley, he visited Rwanda and other countries in the region (Burundi, Zaire and Kenya). 
Mr. Ndiaye also visited the refugee camp of Benaco in Tanzania. 
28. It should be noted in this context that, over the years, a wide variety of methods have been developed to enable special rapporteurs to carry out their various mandates, including the use of experts, field investigations and on-site monitors. 
29. The first aspect of the mandate (to investigate and report on the human rights situation in Rwanda) is similar to the mandates of other special rapporteurs of the Commission on Human Rights on particular country situations. 
However, the reference to root causes and individual responsibilities gives it a particular dimension and requests of the Special Rapporteur on Rwanda a more profound analysis than what is asked of other country rapporteurs. 
There is a clear link between the Special Rapporteur's mandate and possible prosecution of violators. 
A recent comparable precedent within the United Nations is the work carried out under the mandate of the Commission of Experts established pursuant to Security Council resolution 780 (1992), charged with the investigation of violations of international humanitarian law committed in the territory of the former Yugoslavia. 
It should also be noted that the mandate entrusted to the Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights in Rwanda is broader, as it encompasses both violations of human rights and breaches of international humanitarian law, including crimes against humanity and genocide. 
However, information gathered and compiled systematically under his mandate should be of a quality so as to make it usable as evidence in national courts (in Rwanda, or in other countries for acts that fall under international jurisdiction). 
To gather testimony that could actually be used as evidence for prosecution would be the task of the field officers. 
31. The Special Rapporteur intends, in principle, to carry out his fact-finding and investigatory responsibilities within the same investigative structure, in the form of two phases which may be understood as being interdependent and complementary. 
The first phase would focus on current events, with an emphasis on emergency situations. 
32. A solid information-gathering start would be made by systematically debriefing knowledgeable staff of intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, religious personnel and expatriate individuals who have been active in the area throughout the conflict (and often longer) and many of whom are eye-witnesses to human rights violations. 
First contacts have already been made with potential sources and many have expressed their willingness and indeed interest to cooperate fully with the Special Rapporteur's field staff. 
34. While preliminary investigations will be carried out in the first phase, systematic on-site investigations as planned for the second phase, involving, inter alia, excavations of mass graves, expertise by ballistics experts and forensic scientists etc., must await more stable security conditions, consequent upon a cease-fire. 
35. The first phase of the Special Rapporteur's field operation has already started with the appointment and placement in the field of two professional officers. 
Information-gathering has already commenced and its first results are reflected in the report of the Special Rapporteur (E/CN.4/1995/7) and, in a succinct form, are also provided in the present report. 
36. It should be borne in mind that a third phase (probably overlapping in time with the other two), might see the field operation evolving into a cooperative relationship with other United Nations agencies for reconstruction and post-conflict building of civic society in Rwanda. 
It would certainly increase the potential deterrent effect of investigations and facilitate establishing proper methodology to be used in gathering information. 
Activities of the Commission are undertaken at the request of one party and require the consent of the other party. 
This was a matter that was emphasized in many of the responses to the High Commissioner's request for information and suggestions regarding Rwanda and was one of the recommendations made by him upon his return from that country. 
2. The provisional agenda provided for in rule 12 of the rules of procedure will appear on 22 July 1994 (A/49/150). 
4. The forty-ninth session will convene at United Nations Headquarters on Tuesday, 20 September 1994, at 3 p.m. 
In accordance with rule 1 of the rules of procedure (A/520/Rev.15 and Amend.1 and 2), the General Assembly meets every year in regular session commencing on the third Tuesday in September. 
3. Credentials of representatives to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly: 
The members of the Committee are traditionally appointed at the 1st plenary meeting, on the proposal of the temporary President and before the election of the President for the session. 
On completion of its work, the Committee submits a report to the General Assembly. 
At its forty-eighth session, [7]/ the General Assembly appointed the following States members of the Credentials Committee: Austria, Bahamas, China, Cote d'Ivoire, Ecuador, Mauritius, Russian Federation, Thailand and United States of America (decision 48/301). 
Document: Report of the Credentials Committee. 
In accordance with rule 92 of the rules of procedure, the election is held by secret ballot and there are no nominations. 
It should be noted, however, that since the thirty-second session, with the exception of the thirty-sixth, thirty-eighth and forty-sixth sessions, the President has been elected by acclamation. 
(b) Eastern European States; 
(c) Latin American States; 
(d) Western European and other States. 
At its thirty-third session, the General Assembly decided (resolution 33/138, annex, para. 1) that, in the election of the President, regard should be had for equitable geographical rotation of the Office among the following States: 
(c) Eastern European States; 
(d) Latin American States; 
(e) Western European and other States. 
As indicated in rule 98 of the rules of procedure, the General Assembly has six Main Committees (see General Assembly resolution 47/233, annex). 
Rule 103 stipulates that each Main Committee shall elect a Chairman, two Vice-Chairmen and a Rapporteur. 
It also states that the elections shall be held by secret ballot unless the Committee decides otherwise in an election where only one candidate is standing. 
Since in the great majority of cases only one candidate is nominated, most officers of Main Committees are elected by acclamation. 
Rule 99 (a) stipulates that all the Main Committees shall, during the first week of the session, hold the elections provided for in rule 103. 
At its eighteenth session, in 1963, the General Assembly decided (resolution 1990 (XVIII), annex, para. 4) that the Chairmen of the Main Committees should be elected according to the following pattern: 
(b) One representative from an Eastern European State; 
(c) One representative from a Latin American State; 
(d) One representative from a Western European or other State; 
At its thirty-third session, the General Assembly decided (resolution 33/138, annex, para. 4) that the Chairmen of the Main Committees should be elected according to the following pattern: 
(b) One representative from an Asian State; 
(c) One representative from an Eastern European State; 
(d) One representative from a Latin American State; 
(e) One representative from a Western European or other State; 
At its forty-seventh session, the General Assembly decided (resolution 47/233, para. 3) that, as an interim measure and pending a decision on the pattern of election of the six Chairmen of the Main Committees, the Chairmen of the Main Committees at its forty-eighth session should be elected as follows: 
(b) One representative from an Asian State; 
(c) One representative from an Eastern European State; 
(d) One representative from a Latin American or Caribbean State; 
(e) One representative from a Western European or other State. 
The two Vice-Chairmen and the Rapporteur of each Main Committee are elected later, during the first week of the session. 
The President of the General Assembly is assisted by 21 Vice-Presidents. The duties involved are performed by heads of delegations of Member States, and not by individuals elected in their personal capacity. 
In accordance with rule 92 of the rules of procedure, the election is held by secret ballot and there are no nominations. 
It should be noted, however, that since the thirty-second session, with the exception of the thirty-sixth, thirty-eighth, forty-first and forty-second sessions in the case of one of the regional groups, the Vice-Presidents have been elected by acclamation. 
Rule 31 also provides that the Vice-Presidents shall be elected after the election of the Chairmen of the Main Committees (see item 5), in such a way as to ensure the representative character of the General Committee (see item 8). 
At its eighteenth session, in 1963, the General Assembly decided (resolution 1990 (XVIII), annex, para. 2) that the 17 Vice-Presidents should be elected according to the following pattern: 
(b) One representative from an Eastern European State; 
(c) Three representatives from Latin American States; 
(d) Two representatives from Western European and other States; 
At its thirty-third session, the General Assembly decided (resolution 33/138, annex, paras. 2 and 3) that the 21 Vice-Presidents should be elected according to the following pattern: 
(c) One representative from an Eastern European State; 
(d) Three representatives from Latin American States; 
(e) Two representatives from Western European and other States; 
The Vice-Presidents are generally elected on the first day of the session. 
The Committee is composed of the President of the General Assembly, who presides (see item 4 and annex I), the 21 Vice-Presidents of the Assembly (see item 6 and annex III) and the Chairmen of the Main Committees (see item 5 and annex II). 
For this purpose, it has before it a memorandum by the Secretary-General containing the draft agenda (provisional agenda, supplementary items and additional items), the proposed allocation of items and a number of recommendations concerning the organization of the session. 
The final agenda, the allocation of items included in the agenda and arrangements for the organization of the session are adopted by the General Assembly by a simple majority. 
Rule 23 of the rules of procedure provides, inter alia, that debate on the inclusion of an item in the agenda, when that item has been recommended for inclusion by the General Committee, shall be limited to three speakers in favour of, and three against, the inclusion. 
At the beginning of the session, the General Assembly devotes a period of three weeks to the general debate, during which heads of delegations may state the views of their Governments on any item before the Assembly. 
At its forty-eighth session, [14]/ the General Assembly took note of the report of the Secretary-General (decision 48/405). 
The General Assembly considered the report under agenda item 10, and the report was extensively discussed in the general debate of the Assembly. 
In November 1992, the President of the Assembly established an informal open-ended working group of the General Assembly to consider the recommendations contained in the report. 
By that resolution, the Assembly decided to discuss and consider other proposals contained in "An Agenda for Peace". 
The Security Council (see item 15 (a)) submits an annual report to the General Assembly under Article 24, paragraph 3, of the Charter; the Assembly considers the report in accordance with Article 15, paragraph 1. 
Document: Report of the Security Council, covering the period from 16 June 1993 to 15 June 1994, Supplement No. 2 (A/49/2). 
Document: Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the report of the Executive Director of UNFPA, A/49/189. 
The Agreement covering the relationship between the United Nations and IAEA was approved by the General Conference of the Agency on 23 October 1957 and by the General Assembly on 14 November 1957 (resolution 1145 (XII), annex). 
At its eighteenth session, in 1963, the Assembly decided that the non-permanent members of the Council should be elected according to the following pattern (resolution 1991 A (XVIII)): 
(b) One from Eastern European States; 
(c) Two from Latin American States; 
At its forty-eighth session, [22]/ the General Assembly elected five non-permanent members of the Security Council (decision 48/306). 
At the forty-ninth session, the General Assembly will need to fill the seats being vacated by the following States: Brazil, Djibouti, New Zealand, Pakistan and Spain. 
In accordance with Article 61 of the Charter, as amended, [23]/ the Economic and Social Council consists of 54 members elected for a term of three years. 
(c) Ten from Latin American States; 
(e) Six from socialist States of Eastern Europe. 
At its forty-eighth session, [24]/ the General Assembly elected 18 members of the Economic and Social Council (decision 48/305). 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 3348 (XXIX), paragraph 8 (see also item 92 (b)), the World Food Council consists of 36 members elected by the Assembly, on the nomination of the Economic and Social Council, for a term of three years, taking into consideration balanced geographical representation. 
At its forty-eighth session, [25]/ the General Assembly elected 10 members of the Council (decision 48/310). 
Nine seats for African States; 
Seven seats for Asian States; 
At its forty-eighth session, [27]/ the General Assembly elected 20 members of the Committee (decision 48/311). 
At present, the Committee is thus composed of the following 34 States: 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 2205 (XXI), section II, paragraph 1, as amended by paragraph 8 of Assembly resolution 3108 (XXVIII), the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (see also item 142) consists of 36 States elected by the Assembly for a term of six years. 
(c) Five from Eastern European States; 
(d) Six from Latin American States; 
(e) Nine from Western European and other States. 
Under the terms of resolution 2205 (XXI), the Assembly shall also have due regard to the adequate representation of the principal economic and legal systems of the world, and of developed and developing countries. 
At its forty-sixth session, [28]/ the General Assembly elected 19 members of the Commission (decision 46/309). 
At the forty-ninth session, the General Assembly will have to fill the seats being vacated by the following States: Bulgaria, Cameroon, Canada, China, Costa Rica, Denmark, Egypt, France, Germany, Japan, Mexico, Morocco, Nigeria, Russian Federation, Singapore, Togo and United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. 
At its forty-eighth session, [29]/ the General Assembly appointed five members of the Advisory Committee (decision 48/313). 
The Committee on Contributions, established by the General Assembly in 1946 (resolution 14 (I)), advises the Assembly concerning the apportionment, under Article 17, paragraph 2, of the Charter, of the expenses of the Organization among Members (see also item 116). 
At present, the Committee is composed of the following 18 members: 
The Board of Auditors, established by the General Assembly in 1946 (resolution 74 (I)), transmits to the Assembly the financial reports and audited financial statements (see also item 108). 
The members of the Board are appointed as Auditors-General, or officials of equivalent title, of their countries and not as individuals. 
At its forty-eighth session, [31]/ the General Assembly appointed a member of the Board (decision 48/315). 
The Investments Committee, established by the General Assembly in 1947 (resolution 155 (II)), advises the Secretary-General on the investment of the assets of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund (see also item 119) and other United Nations funds. 
At its forty-eighth session, [32]/ the General Assembly confirmed the appointment by the Secretary-General of three members of the Committee (decision 48/316). 
The United Nations Administrative Tribunal, established by the General Assembly in 1949 (resolution 351 A (IV)), hears and passes judgement on applications alleging non-observance of contracts of employment of staff members of the United Nations and certain specialized agencies. 
At present, the Tribunal is composed of the following seven members: 
At its forty-eighth session, [33]/ the General Assembly appointed two members of the Tribunal (decision 48/317). 
At its forty-eighth session, [34]/ the General Assembly appointed five members of the Commission (decision 48/319 A). 
The United Nations Staff Pension Committee, established by the General Assembly in 1948 (resolution 248 (III)), deals with the administration of pension matters in so far as they relate to the United Nations (see item 119). 
Alternate members: Mr. Tarak Ben Hamida (Tunisia), Mr. Leonid E. Bidnyi (Russian Federation), Mr. Ranjit Rae (India) and Mr. Clive Stitt (United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland). 
At its forty-seventh session, [35]/ the General Assembly appointed two alternate members of the Committee (decisions 47/325 A and B). 
At its forty-sixth session, [36]/ the General Assembly took note of the appointment by its President of the following States as members of the Consultative Committee for a three-year term of office beginning on 1 January 1992: Bahamas, Denmark, Indonesia, Poland and Uganda (decisions 46/311 A to C). 
The Committee on Conferences, established in 1974 by the General Assembly (resolution 3351 (XXIX)), was retained by the Assembly at its forty-third session as a permanent subsidiary organ. The Committee's functions and composition are set out in resolution 43/222 B. 
As stipulated in paragraph 3 of resolution 43/222 B, members of the Committee are eligible for immediate reappointment. 
At its thirty-first session, in 1976, the General Assembly approved the statute of the Joint Inspection Unit, consisting of not more than 11 members (resolution 31/192). 
As at 1 January 1995, the Unit will be composed of the following 11 members: 
**** Term of office expires on 31 December 1999. 
At its forty-eighth session, [38]/ the General Assembly appointed one member of the Unit for a five-year term of office (decision 48/320). 
At its forty-ninth session, the General Assembly will need to fill the vacancies that will arise upon the expiry of the terms of office of Mr. Abraszewski, Mrs. Daes, Mr. Hennes and Mr. Tunsala. 
At the same session, the Assembly requested the Special Committee to discharge, mutatis mutandis, the tasks assigned to the Special Committee for South West Africa (resolution 1805 (XVII)) and decided to dissolve the Special Committee for South West Africa (resolution 1806 (XVII)). 
At the same session, and at each subsequent session, the Assembly, after considering the report of the Special Committee, adopted a resolution renewing the Committee's mandate. 
At its thirty-fourth session, the General Assembly increased the membership of the Special Committee from 24 to 25 (decision 34/425). 
At its forty-sixth session, the General Assembly adopted the proposals contained in the annex to the report of the Secretary-General, dated 13 December 1991 (A/46/634/Rev.1), to serve as a plan of action for the International Decade for the Eradication of Colonialism (resolution 46/181). 
Documents: 
As at 1 June 1994, no documents had been circulated under this item. 
The item entitled "Twenty-fifth anniversary of the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee" was included in the agenda of the thirty-sixth session of the General Assembly, in 1981, at the request of 25 Member States (A/36/191 and Add.1 and 2). 
At that session, the Assembly inter alia requested the Secretary-General to carry out consultations with the Secretary-General of the Committee with a view to further strengthening the cooperation between the two organizations and widening the scope of that cooperation (resolution 36/38). 
This item was included in the agenda of the forty-second session of the General Assembly, in 1987, at the request of Argentina, Bolivia, Chile, Colombia, Costa Rica, the Dominican Republic, Ecuador, El Salvador, Honduras, Paraguay, Saint Lucia and Venezuela (A/42/191 and Add.1 and 2). 
The item entitled "Assistance in mine clearance" was included in the agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, in 1993, at the request of Belgium, Denmark, France, Germany, Greece, Ireland, Italy, Luxembourg, the Netherlands, Portugal, Spain and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland (A/48/193). 
This item was included in the agenda of the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly, in 1992, at the request of Nicaragua (A/47/248). 
This item was included in the agenda of the forty-sixth session of the General Assembly, in 1991, at the request of Cuba (A/46/193). 
At its 47th plenary meeting, on 2 November 1993, the General Assembly decided, on the proposal of Burundi (A/48/240), to include in the agenda of its forty-eighth session an additional item entitled "The situation in Burundi". 
No advance documentation is expected. 
This item was included in the agenda of the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly, in 1992, at the request of Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania (A/47/191). 
In accordance with General Assembly resolution 47/21, a good offices mission visited the Baltic States and the Russian Federation from 29 August to 9 September 1993. 
The item entitled "Coordination of the activities of the United Nations and the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe" was included in the agenda of the forty-seventh session of the General Assembly, in 1992, at the request of Czechoslovakia (A/47/192). 
This item was included in the agenda of the thirty-sixth session of the General Assembly, in 1981, at the request of Algeria (A/36/196). 
This item was included in the agenda of the forty-second session of the General Assembly, in 1987, at the request of Bolivia, Mexico, Peru and Uruguay (A/42/192 and Add.1 and 2). 
The item entitled "Cooperation between the United Nations and the Islamic Conference" was included in the agenda of the thirty-fifth session of the General Assembly, in 1980, at the request of Pakistan (A/35/194). 
At that session, the Assembly decided to promote further cooperation between the United Nations and the Organization of the Islamic Conference; and requested the Secretary-General to examine ways and means of strengthening such cooperation (resolution 35/36). 
From the twenty-first to twenty-sixth sessions, the question of cooperation between the two organizations continued to be considered by the General Assembly, but it was focused on specific areas (resolutions 2103 (XXI), 2193 (XXII), 2505 (XXIV) and 2863 (XXVI)). 
This item was included in the agenda of the thirty-fourth session of the General Assembly, in 1979, at the request of Algeria, Argentina, Bangladesh, Bhutan, Guyana, India, Maldives, Nepal, Nigeria and Sri Lanka (A/34/246). 
At that session, the Assembly decided to include the item in the provisional agenda of its thirty-fifth session and to transmit to that session the draft resolution submitted at the thirty-fourth session and related documents (decision 34/431). 
This item was included in the agenda of the forty-sixth session of the General Assembly, in 1991, at the request of Honduras (A/46/231). 
On 16 November 1993, the Convention received the sixtieth instrument of ratification or accession required for its entry into force. 
Consequently, the Convention will enter into force on 16 November 1994. 
The Convention was adopted together with four related resolutions, the first of which established the Preparatory Commission for the International Seabed Authority and for the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea. The Conference had been convened in 1973 pursuant to General Assembly resolution 3067 (XXVIII). 
The Preparatory Commission held its first session in 1983 at Kingston. 
Thereafter, it held annual sessions divided between Kingston and New York. 
It held its eleventh session from 22 March to 2 April 1993 at Kingston; and its twelfth regular session at Kingston from 7 to 11 February 1994. 
It will meet also at New York from 1 to 12 August 1994, inter alia, to complete its consolidated final report on all matters within its mandate, which includes the implementation of resolution II of the Conference governing preparatory investment in pioneer activities relating to polymetallic nodules. 
The Commission has registered six pioneer investors: four in 1987, submitted by France, India, Japan and the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics; and two in 1991, submitted by China, and jointly by Bulgaria, Cuba, the Czech and Slovak Federal Republic, Poland and the USSR. 
This item was included in the agenda of the thirty-first session of the General Assembly, in 1976, at the request of Madagascar (A/31/241). 
At that session, the Assembly condemned and considered null and void the referendums of 8 February and 11 April 1976 organized in Mayotte by the Government of France and called upon France to withdraw immediately from the island (resolution 31/4). 
The item entitled "Strengthening of the coordination of humanitarian emergency assistance of the United Nations" was included in the agenda of the forty-sixth session, in 1991, at the request of the Netherlands on behalf of the States members of the European Community (A/46/194). 
General to mobilize the necessary resources to provide assistance to Vanuatu, a small island developing State, which continued to experience, as a consequence of regular natural disasters, significant economic and social disadvantages (resolution 45/230). 
At its twenty-second session, in 1967, the General Assembly established the United Nations Educational and Training Programme for Southern Africa by integrating earlier special programmes to assist persons from Namibia, South Africa, Southern Rhodesia (now Zimbabwe) and Territories formerly under Portuguese administration in Africa (resolution 2349 (XXII)). 
This item was included in the agenda of the forty-sixth session of the General Assembly, in 1991. 
Documents: (a) Report of the Preparatory Committee for the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations, Supplement No. 48 (A/49/48); 
At its forty-eighth session, [72]/ the General Assembly decided to defer consideration of the agenda item and to include it in the provisional agenda of the forty-ninth session (decision 48/408). 
This item, which was included in the agenda of the forty-sixth session of the General Assembly, in 1991, had originally been proposed for inclusion in the draft agenda of that session by the President of the Assembly at its forty-fifth session (see decision 45/461). 
At its forty-sixth session, the Assembly adopted a resolution on the question (resolution 46/77). 
The General Assembly considered the question at its forty-fourth, forty-fifth and forty-seventh sessions (resolutions 44/118 A, 45/60 and 47/43). 
The General Assembly considered this question at its forty-fourth, forty-fifth and forty-seventh sessions (resolutions 44/118 B, 45/61 and 47/44). 
The General Assembly continued to consider this question at its thirty-sixth through forty-seventh sessions (resolutions 36/85, 37/73, 38/63, 39/53, 40/81, 41/47, 42/27, 43/64, 44/107, 45/51, 46/29 and 47/47). 
This item was included in the agenda of the twenty-ninth session of the General Assembly, in 1974, at the request of Pakistan (A/9706). 
The General Assembly considered the question at each session from the thirty-third to the forty-seventh (resolutions 33/72 B, 34/85, 35/155, 36/95, 37/81, 38/68, 39/58, 40/86, 41/52, 42/32, 43/69, 44/111, 45/54, 46/32 and 47/50). 
This item was included in the agenda of the thirty-sixth session of the General Assembly, in 1981, at the request of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics (A/36/192). 
(c) Reports of the Secretary-General (resolutions 42/38 C, 48/75 A, 48/75 C, 46/36 L, 47/52 L and 48/75 E, 48/75 G and 48/75 H), A/49/68 and Add.1, A/49/202 and Add.1 and A/49/275. 
(b) Report of the Conference on Disarmament, Supplement No. 27 (A/49/27); 
Documents: (a) Report of the Secretary-General on the state of the environment in Antarctica; 
The item entitled "Declaration of the Indian Ocean as a Zone of Peace" was included in the agenda of the twenty-sixth session of the General Assembly, in 1971, at the request of Sri Lanka, later joined by the United Republic of Tanzania (A/8492 and Add.1). 
The General Assembly considered the question at each session from the twenty-sixth to the forty-seventh (resolutions 2832 (XXVI), 2922 (XXVII), 3080 (XXVIII), 3259 A (XXIX), 3468 (XXX), 31/88, 32/86, 33/68, 34/80 B, 35/150, 36/90, 37/96, 38/185, 39/149, 40/153, 41/87, 42/79, 43/79, 44/120, 45/77, 46/49 and 47/59. 
This item was included in the agenda of the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly at the request of Belgium, Denmark, France, Germany, Greece, Ireland, Italy, Luxembourg, the Netherlands, Portugal, Spain and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland (A/48/194). 
Documents: (a) Report of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space: Supplement No. 20 (A/49/20); 
Documents: 
In the course of the twenty-fifth session of the General Assembly, in October 1970, the Special Committee presented its first report to the Secretary-General in conformity with resolution 2443 (XXIII). 
At its thirtieth session, in 1975, the General Assembly decided to consider at its thirty-third session an item entitled "United Nations public information policies and activities" (resolution 3535 (XXX)). 
The Assembly decided to establish a Committee to Review United Nations Public Information Policies and Activities, consisting of 41 Member States, and requested it to submit a report to it at its thirty-fourth session (resolution 33/115 C). 
Thereafter, the Assembly annually reviewed the question of Territories under Portuguese administration, until its thirtieth session when, under that item, it adopted a separate resolution on the question of Timor (resolution 3485 (XXX)). 
In his progress report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session (A/48/418), the Secretary-General reported that substantive discussions between Indonesia and Portugal had resumed under his auspices and that three rounds had been held between December 1992 and September 1993. 
The United Nations Conference on Trade and Development was established on 30 December 1964 as an organ of the General Assembly (resolution 1995 (XIX)). 
On 1 May 1994, membership of the Board stood at 138. 
Progress in the implementation of the Programme of Action has subsequently been considered by the Assembly at its forty-sixth and forty-seventh sessions (resolutions 46/156 and 47/173). 
(c) Six seats for Eastern European States; 
The item entitled "Conservation of climate as part of the common heritage of mankind" was included in the agenda of the forty-third session of the General Assembly, in 1988, at the request of Malta (A/43/241). 
The tenth session will be held at Geneva from 22 August to 2 September 1994, and the eleventh and final session in New York from 30 January to 17 February 1995. 
Document: Report of the Secretary-General (resolution 48/191), A/49/84 and Add.1 and 2. 
Documents: (a) Report of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States (resolutions 47/189 and 48/193); 
The United Nations Institute for Training and Research was established in 1965, pursuant to a decision taken by the General Assembly at its eighteenth session (resolution 1934 (XVIII)). 
The question was further considered at the following two sessions (resolutions 2691 (XXV) and 2822 (XXVI)). 
At its twenty-eighth session, in 1973, the General Assembly adopted and opened for signature and ratification the International Convention on the Suppression and Punishment of the Crime of Apartheid and appealed to all States to sign and ratify it as soon as possible (resolution 3068 (XXVIII)). 
Members of the Committee are elected for a term of four years and are eligible for re-election. At present, the Committee is composed of the following members: * Term of office expires on 19 January 1996. 
Document: Report of the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination on its forty-fourth and forty-fifth sessions, Supplement No. 18 (A/49/18). 
Documents: 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General transmitting the conclusions and recommendations of the World Ministerial Conference on Organized Transnational Crime (resolution 48/103). 
In accordance with article 17 of the Convention, the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women consists of 23 experts. 
Documents: 
At its fortieth session, the General Assembly endorsed the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women (resolution 40/108). 
In accordance with paragraph 1 of the statute, the High Commissioner reports annually to the Assembly through the Economic and Social Council. 
Document: Report of the Secretary-General (resolution 48/113). 
The Convention entered into force on 26 June 1987, on the thirtieth day after the date of the deposit with the Secretary-General of the twentieth instrument of ratification or accession. 
At its forty-eighth session, [160]/ the General Assembly took note of the report of the Committee against Torture (decision 48/430). 
Document: Report of the Secretary-General (resolution 48/148). 
This item was included in the agenda of the thirty-sixth session of the General Assembly, in 1981, at the request of Jordan (A/36/245). 
At its forty-fourth to forty-seventh sessions, the General Assembly continued its consideration of the item (resolutions 44/146, 45/150, 46/137 and 47/138). 
The Economic and Social Council endorsed that resolution in its decision 1992/236. Subsequently, Mr. Carl-Johan Groth was appointed Special Rapporteur. 
Document: Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the report of the Special Rapporteur (Commission resolution 1994/79). 
Document: Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the report of the Special Rapporteur (Commission resolution 1994/84). 
Document: Note by the Secretary-General transmitting the preliminary report of the Ad Hoc Working Group of Experts on Southern Africa (Council decision 1993/257). 
5B (A/49/5/Add.2); (iv) United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East: Supplement No. 
5C (A/49/5/Add.3); (v) United Nations Institute for Training and Research: Supplement No. 
5H (A/49/5/Add.8); (x) Fund of the United Nations International Drug Control Programme: Supplement No. 
Documents: 
(ii) Proposed revisions to the medium-term plan (resolution 48/218, sect. I.B); (iii) Analytical report on all aspects of the restructuring of the Secretariat and its effects on the programmes, including those relating to the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development and transnational corporations (resolution 48/218, sect. 
(iv) Establishment of unified conference services at Vienna (resolution 48/218, sect. 
Documents: (a) Report of the Joint Inspection Unit, Supplement No. 34 (A/49/34); 
(ii) Advancement of the status of women in the Secretariat, A/49/176; 
It is expected that the following reports of the Secretary-General will be deferred from the forty-eighth to the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly: (a) Standards of accommodation for air travel (A/C.5/47/17 and A/C.5/48/3); 
(c) Review of travel and related entitlements for members of organs and subsidiary organs and staff members of the United Nations (A/C.5/47/61 and Corr.1 and A/C.5/48/14); 
(e) Request for final appropriations for the biennium 1990-1991 on an ex post facto basis (A/C.5/47/77 and Add.1 and Add.1/Corr.1); 
(f) Second performance report on the programme budget for the biennium 1992-1993 (A/C.5/48/48 and Corr.1 and addenda). 
(a) Reports of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions, Supplement No. 7 (A/49/7) and Supplement No. 
At its forty-eighth session, 175/ the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to keep under review the staffing of the Office of the Director-General on the basis of a report to be submitted to the Assembly at its forty-ninth session (resolution 48/228 A). 
(ii) Programme performance of the United Nations for the biennium 1992-1993: A/49/135 and Add.1; 
This provision is repeated in rule 157 of the rules of procedure of the Assembly. 
(iii) Comprehensive review of the need for and usefulness and timely issuance of verbatim and summary records (resolutions 47/202 B and 48/222 B), A/49/276; 
(vi) Legal basis and experience of all subsidiary bodies that meet away from their established headquarters (resolution 48/222 A), A/49/212. 
Reports of the Secretary-General: (a) Composition of the Secretariat (resolution 47/226); 
(f) Comprehensive study on the requirements for the provision of adequate conference services (resolution 48/228 A); 
(e) Concurred fully with the views expressed by ICSC regarding the relationship between hours of work and remuneration as set out in its annual report; and endorsed the decision of the Commission to maintain the current common system practice with regard to working hours (resolution 48/224, sect. 
Documents: (a) Report of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Board, Supplement No. 9 (A/49/9); 
Documents: (a) Report of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNDOF (resolution 48/253); 
On the same date, the Council approved the report of the Secretary-General (S/12611) on the implementation of its resolution 425 (1978) and decided to establish the Force for an initial period of six months to be extended for a further period, should the Council so decide (resolution 426 (1978)). 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNAVEM II (resolution 48/241); (b) Report of the Advisory Committee. The Security Council, by its resolution 687 (1991) of 3 April 1991, decided to set up the United Nations Iraq-Kuwait Observation Mission (UNIKOM). 
Documents: (a) Report of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNIKOM (resolution 48/242); 
By its resolution 687 (1991) of 3 April 1991, the Security Council affirmed all 13 preceding resolutions regarding the situation between Iraq and Kuwait, except as expressly changed under sections A through I to achieve the goals of resolution 687 (1991), including a formal cease-fire. 
Documents: 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the financing of MINURSO (resolution 48/250); 
By its resolution 745 (1992) of 28 February 1992, the Security Council decided to establish the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) under its authority for a period not to exceed 18 months. 
By its resolution 860 (1993) of 27 August 1993, the Council approved the UNTAC withdrawal plan outlined by the Secretary-General and decided that the period of such withdrawal should end on 15 November 1993. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNPROFOR (resolution 48/238); (b) Report of the Advisory Committee. By its resolution 751 (1992) of 24 April 1992, the Security Council decided to establish the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM). 
At its resumed forty-eighth session, 192/ the General Assembly authorized the Secretary-General, on an exceptional basis, to enter into commitments for UNOSOM II for the period from 1 to 31 March 1994 up to the amount of $75,717,300 gross ($75 million net) (decision 48/471 B). 
Since then, the Council has periodically extended UNFICYP's mandate, usually for periods of six months at a time. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNFICYP (resolution 48/244); 
Documents: 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General on the financing of UNOMIL (resolution 48/247); 
Documents: 
This item was included in the agenda of the thirty-seventh session of the General Assembly, in 1982, at the request of Denmark, Finland, Norway and Sweden (A/37/142). 
The last election took place at the forty-sixth session (decision 46/313). 
The consequential casual vacancies were filled by the Commission at its forty-sixth session. 
Those elements have formed the basis for all subsequent resolutions adopted under this item. 
While reaffirming its condemnation of all acts, methods and practices of terrorism, as contained in its resolution 46/51, the General Assembly calls for the strengthening of cooperation among States in combating all terrorist activities." Document: Report of the Secretary-General (decision 48/411), A/49/257. 
This item was first included in the agenda of the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session, in 1993, at which the Assembly authorized the Secretary-General to enter into commitments in an amount not exceeding $500,000 to provide for the immediate and urgent requirements of the Tribunal (resolution 47/235). 
[3]/ This item remains also on the agenda of the forty-eighth session (see A/48/PV.91). [4]/ This item remains also on the agenda of the forty-eighth session (see A/48/PV.92). 
(b) Resolutions 48/13 A and B and decision 48/301; 
(f) Reports of the General Committee: A/48/250 and Add.1-10; 
(g) Report of the Fifth Committee: A/48/743 and A/48/791; (h) Resolutions 48/47, 48/212, 48/213 and 48/235, and decisions 48/431 to 48/434, 48/452 to 48/457, 48/482 and 48/483; 
[19]/ References for the forty-eighth session (agenda item B): (a) Report of the International Court of Justice: Supplement No. 4 (A/48/4); (b) Decision 48/404; 
(c) Decision 48/315; (d) Meeting of the Fifth Committee: A/C.5/48/SR.17; 
[35]/ References for the forty-seventh session (agenda item 17 (j)): 
(a) Note by the Secretary-General: A/47/907 and Add.1 and 2; (b) Report of the Fifth Committee: A/47/929; 
(d) Plenary meeting: A/47/PV.51. [42]/ References for the forty-eighth session (agenda item 155): (a) Draft resolution: A/48/L.5 and Add.1; (b) Resolution 48/7; 
(b) Draft resolution: A/48/L.16 and Add.1; (c) Resolution 48/17 and decision 48/484; (d) Plenary meetings: A/48/PV.47, 48 and 87. 
(d) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.60. 
(b) Draft resolutions A/48/L.32 and Add.1, A/48/L.34 and Add.1 and A/48/L.46 and Add.1; 
(b) Draft resolution: A/48/L.50 and Add.1; (c) Resolution 48/88 and decision 48/484; (d) Plenary meetings: A/48/PV.82-84. [65]/ Report of the International Conference on the Question of Palestine, Geneva, 29 August-7 September 1983 (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
E.83.I.21), chap. I, sects. A and B, respectively. [66]/ References for the forty-eighth session (agenda item 35): 
[67]/ This item remains also on the agenda of the forty-eighth session (decision 48/484 of 23 December 1993). 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General: A/48/524; (b) Draft resolution: A/48/L.37 and Add.1; 
(c) Draft resolution: A/48/L.33; (d) Resolution 48/162 and decision 48/439; 
(d) Resolutions 48/6 and 48/215 A and B, and decision 48/406; (e) Meeting of the Fifth Committee: A/C.5/48/SR.45; 
(a) Decision 48/484; (b) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.87. [79]/ References for the forty-eighth session (agenda item 55): 
(b) Report of the First Committee: A/48/663; (c) Resolution 48/62; 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General: A/48/305 and Corr.1; (c) Report of the First Committee: A/48/675; 
(iv) United Nations disarmament fellowship, training and advisory services programme: A/48/469; (c) Report of the First Committee: A/48/677; 
(d) Report of the Fifth Committee: A/48/758; (e) Resolutions 48/76 A to E; (f) Meetings of the First Committee: A/C.1/48/SR.3-15 and 18-30; 
(j) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.81. [94]/ References for the forty-eighth session (agenda item 74): (a) Report of the Secretary-General: A/48/494; 
(d) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.81. [103]/ References for the forty-sixth session (agenda item 69): (a) Report of the Secretary-General: A/46/339; (b) Report of the Special Political Committee: A/46/635; 
(f) Resolutions 48/40 A to J and decision 48/417; 
(e) Meetings of the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee): A/C.4/48/SR.20, 21 and 27; (f) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.75. 
(f) Resolutions 48/42 and 48/43; (g) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.75. 
(c) Report of the Special Political and Decolonization Committee (Fourth Committee): A/48/649; (d) Resolution 48/44 A and B and decisions 48/318 and 48/418; 
(f) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.75. 
(a) Report of the Special Committee: Supplement No. 23 (A/48/23 (Part IV)), chap. VIII; 
(c) Report of the Secretary-General: A/48/224 and Corr.1 and Add.1-3; 
(g) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.75. [113]/ References for the forty-eighth session (agenda item 119): (a) Report of the Secretary-General: A/48/443; 
(e) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.75. 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General: A/48/505; 
(d) Meetings of the Second Committee: A/C.2/48/SR.21, 22, 26 and 45; (e) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.86. 
(d) Meetings of the Second Committee: A/C.2/48/SR.10, 11, 18 and 48; (e) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.86. [118]/ References for the forty-seventh session (agenda item 78): (a) Report of the Secretary-General: A/47/404; 
(b) Report of the Second Committee: A/47/718/Add.1; 
(f) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.86. [120]/ See also item 101 below. [121]/ References for the forty-eighth session (agenda item 111, Advancement of women): 
(a) Report of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women: Supplement No. 38 (A/48/38); 
(f) Meetings of the Third Committee: A/C.3/48/SR.29-37, 41 and 48; (g) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.85. 
(b) Report of the Second Committee: A/47/718/Add.2; (c) Resolution 47/186; (d) Meetings of the Second Committee: A/C.2/47/SR.40, 42, 43 and 48-51; 
(a) Report of the Secretary-General: A/48/333; 
(c) Resolution 48/60; 
(c) Report of the Fifth Committee: A/48/794; (d) Resolution 48/207; (e) Meetings of the Second Committee: A/C.2/48/SR.42, 46 and 48; 
[145]/ References for the forty-eighth session (agenda item 107): (a) Report of the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination: Supplement No. 18 (A/48/18); 
(iii) Policies and programmes involving youth: A/47/349; 
(v) Implementation of the World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons and the United Nations Decade of Disabled Persons: A/47/415 and Corr.1; 
(d) Report of the Fifth Committee: A/47/788; (e) Draft resolutions: A/47/L.4, A/47/L.5 and Rev.1 and Add.1; 
(f) Resolutions 47/3, 47/5 and 47/85 to 47/92; (g) Meetings of the Third Committee: A/C.3/47/SR.11-18, 22, 23, 25, 30, 41, 54, 56 and 59 to 61; 
(c) Note by the Secretary-General: A/47/340; (d) Report of the Third Committee: A/47/670; 
(d) Report of the Third Committee: A/48/629; 
[156]/ References for the forty-seventh session (agenda item 97 (a)): (a) Report of the Secretary-General: A/47/427; 
(b) Report of the Third Committee: A/47/678/Add.1; 
(c) Resolution 47/108; (d) Meetings of the Third Committee: A/C.3/47/SR.40, 42-45, 48, 49 and 52; 
[157]/ References for the forty-seventh session (agenda item 97 (a)): (a) Report of the Committee against Torture: Supplement No. 44 (A/47/44); 
(g) Meetings of the Third Committee: A/C.3/47/SR.40, 42-45, 48, 49 and 52; 
(a) Reports of the Human Rights Committee, Supplement No. 40 (A/47/40 and A/48/40); (b) Reports of the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, Official Records of the Economic and Social Council, 1992, Supplement No. 3 (E/1992/23 and Add.1) and 1993, Supplement No. 2 (E/1993/22); 
(i) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.85. * See also items 106 (Preparation for and organization of the United Nations Year for Tolerance) and 107 (Programme of activities of the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People). 
(e) Plenary meeting: A/47/PV.89. [162]/ References for the forty-seventh session (agenda item 97 (b)): (a) Report of the Secretary-General: A/47/502; 
(c) Resolution 47/125; (d) Meetings of the Third Committee: A/C.3/47/SR.53 and 56; (e) Plenary meeting: A/47/PV.92. [163]/ References for the forty-seventh session (agenda item 97 (b)): 
(b) Report of the Third Committee: A/47/678/Add.2; 
[164]/ References for the forty-eighth session (agenda item 114 (b)): 
(a) Reports of the Secretary-General: A/48/283, A/48/340, A/48/425, A/48/509 and Corr.1 and Add.1 and Add.1/Corr.1, A/48/575, A/48/589, A/48/590 and A/48/859; 
(c) Notes by the Secretary-General: A/48/210-E/1993/89, A/48/576, A/48/577, A/48/762 and A/48/859; 
(g) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.85. [168]/ References for the forty-eighth session (agenda item 172): (a) Report of the Third Committee: A/48/634; 
(d) Meetings of the Third Committee: A/C.3/48/SR.36-55; 
(e) Resolutions 48/217 and 48/218 and decisions 48/458, 48/459 and 48/484; (f) Meetings of the Fifth Committee: A/C.5/48/SR.7-14, 18, 19, 22, 23, 25, 26, 42, 46, 62 and 64; 
(e) Report of the Fifth Committee: A/48/740; (f) Resolution 48/221; (g) Meetings of the Fifth Committee: A/C.5/48/SR.11, 15, 16, 18 and 29; 
(h) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.87. [174]/ References for the forty-eighth session (agenda item 122): (a) Report of the Secretary-General: A/C.5/47/61 and Corr.1; 
(f) Resolutions 48/228 A and B, 48/229, 48/230 A and B, 48/231 A to C, 48/232, 48/252 A to C and decisions 48/481 and 48/484; 
(b) Report of the Committee for Programme and Coordination on the work of its thirty-second session: Supplement No. 16 (A/47/16); 
(c) Reports of the Secretary-General: A/47/116 and A/47/159 and Add.1; 
(a) Report of the Committee for Programme and Coordination on the work of its thirty-third session: Supplement No. 16 (A/48/16); 
(b) Report of the Secretary-General: A/47/443; 
(b) Report of the Fifth Committee: A/48/806; 
(c) Resolutions 48/223 A to C and decisions 48/314 and 48/484; (d) Meetings of the Fifth Committee: A/C.5/48/SR.5-9, 12, 41, 42, 45 and 48; (e) Plenary meetings: A/48/PV.69, 87, 88-90, 92 and 94. 
(e) Meetings of the Fifth Committee: A/C.5/48/SR.13, 15, 16, 41 and 42; (f) Plenary meeting: A/48/PV.87. [183]/ References for the forty-eighth session (agenda item 128): (a) Report of the International Civil Service Commission: Supplement No. 30 (A/48/30 and Corr.1); 
(b) Report of the International Civil Service Commission for the year 1993: Supplement No. 30 (A/48/30 and Corr.1); (c) Report of the Advisory Committee: A/48/517; (d) Report of the Fifth Committee: A/48/738; 
(a) Report of the Committee on Relations with the Host Country: Supplement No. 26 (A/48/26); 
Also present was Syed Amjad Ali, member emeritus. 
2. The Committee elected Mr. David Etuket as Chairman and Mr. Ugo Sessi as Vice-Chairman. 
3. The Committee conducted its work on the basis of General Assembly resolution 48/223 B of 23 December 1993, which reads as follows: 
"Recalling all its previous resolutions on the scale of assessments, in particular resolution 46/221 B of 20 December 1991, 
"1. Requests the Committee on Contributions to recommend to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session a scale of assessments for the period 1995-1997 on the basis of the average of two separate machine scales and the following elements and criteria: 
"(a) Statistical base periods of seven and eight years; 
"(b) Uniform exchange rates in accordance with the criteria contained in paragraph 3 (b) of resolution 46/221 B; 
"(c) The debt adjustment approach used in the preparation of the scale of assessments for the period 1992-1994; 
"(f) A scheme of limits whose effects would be phased out by 50 per cent with a view to its complete phasing out in the scale for the period 1998-2000; 
"2. Decides that in phasing out the scheme of limits, the allocation of additional points resulting therefrom to developing countries benefiting from its application shall be limited to 15 per cent of the effect of the phase-out; 
"Decides also that individual rates for the least developed countries shall not exceed their current level, namely, 0.01 per cent." 
4. For ease of reference, paragraph 3 (b) of resolution 46/221 B, cited in paragraph 1 of resolution 48/223 B, is reproduced here also. It reads as follows: 
"(b) Uniform exchange rates in accordance with these criteria: 
"(i) Exchange rates obtained from the International Monetary Fund for all Member States which are members of the Fund; 
"(ii) Exchange rates based on technical advice of the International Monetary Fund for States which are not members of the Fund; 
"(iii) United Nations operational rates for Member States for which criteria (i) and (ii) are not applicable; 
"(iv) The Committee on Contributions should provide detailed explanations for exchange rates not based on any of the criteria listed under (i) to (iii) above". 
7. The capacity to pay is the fundamental criterion for determining the scale of assessments. 
For ease of reference, the methodology currently used to approximate the capacity to pay and its application are briefly described. 
8. The components of the methodology and criteria comprise the following: 
(a) The national income data provided by all States for the statistical period; 
(b) Debt relief reduces the annual national income of eligible countries with high levels of external debt; 
(e) The assessment rates of least developed countries may not exceed 0.01 per cent; 
(f) The scheme of limits avoids excessive variations of individual rates of assessment between successive scales. 
In annexes II. A and III. A to the present report, the step-by-step adjustments to the national income averages for the two periods 1986-1992 and 1985-1992 through the application of the current methodology are shown for all Member States for the scale of assessments. 
Annexes II. B and III. B show the number of points which are redistributed among Member States by each of the steps. 
The end result is referred to as a machine scale whose calculation is based upon the adjustment steps described below. 
11. The adjustments for national income are: 
(a) The national income of countries identified for debt relief, i.e., those with per capita incomes below $6,000, is reduced by an amount based on a theoretical debt-service ratio. 
12. Proportionate shares of national incomes then are adjusted as follows: 
(a) The ceiling and floor rates are applied and the assessment rates of the least developed countries are reviewed to ensure that they do not increase. 
(b) The scheme of limits is applied. 
It consists of eight rate brackets and two sets of constraints, i.e., percentage and index point limits, which delimit the maximum possible individual rate increases or decreases between two scales. 
13. After the application of the scheme of limits, 50 per cent of its effect is phased out in the manner described in section B below in accordance with paragraph 1 (f) of resolution 48/223 B. 
16. The Committee considered several options for phasing out 50 per cent of the effect of the scheme of limits. 
18. The global versus country-by-country approach involved a choice between the appropriate broadening of the scheme's parameters or the reduction by 50 per cent of the scheme's effect on each individual country. 
Illustrative examples of the effect of broadening the scheme's parameters were discussed in the Committee's last two reports. 
The Committee decided against a global approach as it produced very uneven results for individual countries. 
It also proved to be difficult to find a close match between the broadened parameters of the scheme and the 50 per cent phase-out target. 
The country-by-country approach provided greater transparency and presented only minor technical difficulties. 
19. The one-step versus multiple-step approach implied a choice between applying the 50 per cent phase-out all at once from the beginning of the scale period or spreading the phase-out over the three years of the scale period. 
Some members interpreted rule 160 to mean that a single scale would be adopted by the General Assembly for a three-year period, thus requiring a one-step phase-out. 
Others were of the opinion that adoption of a separate scale for each of the years of a three-year period was in conformity with rule 160 as no review would be required during those three years. 
The assessment rates for the last year of a three-step 50 per cent phase-out for the period 1995-1997 are identical to those of a one-step phase-out. 
Presentation of a three-step phase-out provides the General Assembly with more than one option. 
20. Some Committee members noted the advantage of a gradual phase-out of the entire scheme of limits for countries with large rate increases and for a growing number of developing countries that could benefit from the scheme of limits in the 1998-2000 scale period. 
Furthermore, it would only include those countries benefiting from the scheme of limits and whose rates are increasing in the new scale. 
The Committee noted that such distribution forced some Member States to absorb more than 50 per cent of the effect of the phase-out while not providing for others a full 50 per cent removal of the distortion due to the scheme of limits. 
In addition to countries subject to the ceiling or designated as least developed countries, those benefiting from the 15 per cent provision are excluded from the pro rata distribution of unallocated points resulting from the application of the 15 per cent provision. 
The resulting rates are absolutely unacceptable to the Governments of the two States and leave them unable to meet properly their financial obligations to the United Nations. 
This inability is compounded by the extremely difficult economic and financial situation in which these States find themselves. 
The two Governments believe that the mandates contained in General Assembly resolution 48/223 B will enable the Committee on Contributions to eliminate the negative consequences of Assembly decision 47/456. 
In particular they expect that, in accordance with paragraph 3 of resolution 48/223 B, when determining the assessed contributions of Belarus and Ukraine, the Committee will take into account their specific circumstances in the process of formulation of the new scale of assessments. 
The 14 states also consider that the 50 per cent phase-out of the scheme of limits should take effect in the first year of the new scale period. 
They further request the Committee to pay particular attention to the mandate contained in paragraph 3 of General Assembly resolution 48/223 B and the need to end the transitional step embodied in their current rates with the adoption of a new scale which duly reflects their capacity to pay. 
For 1990, a rate of 7.065 Bulgarian leva to one United States dollar is provided which has been recognized by IMF as it was used in calculating the country's quota. 
28. The joint representation by Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania reviews briefly the history of the establishment of their current rates of assessment and their critical reactions to the process and the results involved, which ignored both the principle of the capacity to pay and the principle of sovereign equality. 
They urge adherence to these two principles in the preparation of the next scale through the use of comparable data that are reliable and verifiable and through the application of the same methodology to all Member States. 
29. The representation by Algeria points out the country's current economic difficulties and provides per capita GNP, foreign debt stock and debt service/export earnings information for the year 1993. 
30. Cuba, in its representation, transmits information on per capita national income for the years 1985-1992 expressed in United States dollars on the basis of a rate of one dollar to one Cuban peso. 
In addition, detailed information is provided on the problems facing the Cuban economy which have resulted in a decline in the country's per capita national income from $1,657 in 1985 to $1,105 in 1992. 
It draws attention to its severe economic difficulties resulting from the transition from a centrally planned to a market economy, as reflected in the statistical data. 
These difficulties are exacerbated by the sanctions against Iraq and Yugoslavia. 
Reference is also made to revised exchange rates for the period 1985-1989 and IMF rates for the years 1990-1992 which better reflect Romania's capacity to pay than those previously available. 
32. The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) transmits a detailed statistical data base on the gross national product of Yugoslavia for the period 1985-1993 as well as demographic, socio-economic and other data that reflect the State's capacity to pay. 
The representation also describes the social and economic effects of war, economic sanctions and refugees on the country. 
33. In accordance with paragraph 1 of General Assembly resolution 46/221 C of 20 December 1991, the Committee held an information meeting on 30 June 1994. 
At that meeting, representatives of Algeria, Belarus, Bulgaria, Cuba, Estonia, the Islamic Republic of Iran, the Republic of Korea, the Russian Federation and Ukraine made statements providing the Committee with additional information. 
Committee members used this opportunity to seek clarification on data and other information conveyed in both written and oral representations. 
The delegations of Bulgaria, Cuba and the Islamic Republic of Iran subsequently provided in writing supplementary information in response to questions raised by Committee members. 
The Chairman informed those present that the Committee would take into consideration the information provided by them in the preparation of the new scale of assessments. 
34. The Committee had before it for the period 1985-1992 a comprehensive database for all Member States and non-member States on national income in local currency, population, exchange rates and external debt for countries eligible for debt relief adjustment. 
The information provided also included derived data, such as national income in United States dollar and average national and per capita incomes, which were compared with the averages for the statistical base period 1980-1989 underlying the 1992-1994 scale of assessments. 
With the exception of the national income and exchange rates of a few countries, the Committee accepted the data presented without change. 
35. In the context of examining the statistical information before it, the Committee also considered the data aspects of the representations by Member States (see paras. 24-32 above) and of the information provided to it during the information meeting (see para. 33 above). 
In doing so, the Committee was guided by the mandate in paragraph 3 of resolution 48/223 B for a non-discriminatory application of the scale methodology. 
Furthermore, the Committee recognized its inability under its mandate to address in a technical manner the political and legal issues related to the scale of assessments raised by some Member States. 
37. The population data before the Committee are based on official data and estimates published in the United Nations Demographic Yearbook. 
In accordance with established practice, the Committee used mid-point data for the preparation of the two machine scales, i.e., 1989 figures for the seven-year statistical base period and the average of the years 1988 and 1989 for the eight-year statistical base period. 
38. As in the past, the external debt data used in the preparation of the scale represent debt stock information obtained from World Bank World Debt Tables. 
39. The national income data in local currency used by the Committee are compiled by the Statistical Division through its annual questionnaire on national accounts. 
The Committee noted that no national income figures were provided by Andorra, Eritrea, Monaco and San Marino. 
The per capita income averages used for these countries were those of the neighbouring countries - Spain, Ethiopia, France and Italy, respectively. 
The only country for which the Committee substituted new information for that provided by the Statistical Division was Cuba. 
The documents before the Committee contained largely estimated and extrapolated data for Cuba. 
Subsequent to the information meeting and upon the request of the Committee, Cuba was able to provide additional figures for the period 1986-1992 which were accepted by the Committee. 
No data in local currency were available for 1992 for the Member States previously part of Yugoslavia. 
For most countries, these are the average annual exchange rates published in the IMF International Financial Statistics (IFS) or obtained on the basis of technical advice from IMF. 
For countries not members of IMF, United Nations operational rates are used. 
For countries which became new members of IMF or re-established their relationship with that organization during the statistical base period, a combination of IMF rates and United Nations operational rates is presented in the documents before the Committee. 
It provides an overview of all exchange rates available for these countries for the statistical base period including so-called blended rates used by IMF for its quota calculations. 
42. The Committee noted that exchange rate information was lacking for 1992 for the Member States previously part of Yugoslavia and for 1985-1992 for the Czech Republic and the Slovak Republic. 
It also had the benefit of a personal consultation with two representatives from IMF. 
The Committee identified the following issues requiring its special attention: 
A request by the 15 States concerned to replace United Nations operational rates provided by a no longer existing Government with IMF rates; 
Lack of exchange rate information for 1992; 
IFS exchange rates for 1990 and 1991 which do not reflect well changes in domestic prices; 
IFS exchange rates for all years which do not reflect well changes in domestic prices; 
IFS exchange rates for all years which do not reflect well changes in domestic prices; 
A request by Bulgaria to use for 1990 a rate of 7.065 leva per United States dollar as used by IMF for quota calculations; 
A request by Bulgaria to use a coefficient of 2.62 derived from the correlation between the rate of 7.065 and the 1990 exchange rate with premium for extrapolation of rates for the years 1985-1989 to replace the exchange rates with premium used for the 1992-1994 scale of assessments; 
IFS exchange rates for all years which do not reflect well changes in domestic prices; 
A request by the Islamic Republic of Iran to replace IFS rates for all years with IMF rates not yet published, but in the final stages of preparation for IFS publication. 
44. The Committee furthermore considered the representation by Romania but found that the IMF rates cited therein were identical to those contained in the documents before it. 
The situation of the countries affected by the recent devaluation of the CFA franc was also of concern to the Committee owing to the adverse effect on their capacity to pay. 
It noted, however, that this event occurred outside the statistical base period and that most of the countries affected were assessed at the floor rate. 
Beyond that, many of the affected countries were protected from rate increases by the provision for least developed countries. 
45. The Committee dealt with the exchange rate issues identified above in a variety of ways. 
For the 15 States formerly part of the USSR, it decided to use for the years 1985-1989 the blended rates used by IMF in its quota calculations and for 1990 a similarly constructed rate which, however, has no official status at IMF. 
The Committee noted that the use of IFS rates produced increases in 1991 and extremely sharp declines in 1992 in the per capita national incomes of the 15 States, to the level of least developed countries for some. 
Therefore, the Committee decided for 1991 and 1992 to use rates extrapolated, using 1990 as the reference year, on the basis of price-adjusted exchange rates (PARE) in order to achieve more realistic per capita income levels for those States. 
46. For the Member States previously part of Yugoslavia, and for Afghanistan, Iraq, Myanmar and Peru, it decided to apply PARE, using 1980-1989 as the reference period, in line with its previous decision for countries in similar circumstances. 
47. For Bulgaria, having been advised by IMF that the 1990 exchange rate used for its quota calculations was 6.60 leva per United States dollar, the Committee decided to use that rate for that year. 
It could find no technical justification for replacing the rates with premium previously used with rates extrapolated on the basis of a coefficient. 
The Committee decided instead to apply again the exchange rates with premium for the years 1985-1989 it had used in preparing the 1992-1994 scale. 
49. After confirmation by IMF of the impending publication in IFS of the rates communicated by the Islamic Republic of Iran for the entire statistical base period, the Committee decided to use those rates in its calculations. 
50. During the lengthy discussions on the issues and decisions reported above, Committee members repeatedly voiced frustration over the complexities and ambiguities concerning the multiple sources and types of exchange rate available and the relationships among the different rates including IMF rates. 
They noted the significant effect of different exchange rates on the scale of assessments. 
It also expressed the opinion that the provisions of paragraph 3 (b) of General Assembly resolution 46/221 B had several technical problems which should be addressed in the context of the review of the methodology. 
The Committee asked the Secretariat to prepare a comprehensive critical study on the subject for consideration at its next session. 
This study should deal with the establishment of well-defined criteria for converting national income data to United States dollars and thus examine not only available exchange rates but also other conversion rates which are constructed on the basis of well-defined and uniform criteria and the relationships among them. 
51. The Committee had at its disposal 10 points for the purpose of ad hoc adjustments to the machine scale. 
In making the ad hoc adjustments to the scale shown in annex I.A, the Committee was guided by paragraph 3 of General Assembly resolution 45/256 A. The results of the ad hoc adjustment process may be discerned from annex I.AA and B. 
52. The scale of assessments that the Committee agreed to recommend for the years 1995, 1996 and 1997 appears in section VIII below and in annex I.A, columns 4, 7 and 10. 
Annexes II. A and III. A show the step-by-step adjustments to national income for the two machine scales based on seven-year and eight-year statistical base periods. 
53. In establishing the rates of assessment that form the basis for the calculation of the flat annual fee at which non-member States should contribute to the expenses of the United Nations under the new scale of assessments, the Committee applied the same methodology as for Member States. 
As the rates of the non-member States happen to fall within the limits of the scheme of limits, their rates are identical for 1995, 1996 and 1997. 
55. It is recalled that the General Assembly, in its resolution 44/197 B of 21 December 1989, endorsed revised assessment procedures for non-member States. 
The flat annual fee rates in effect are: 
In this regard, the Committee reaffirmed its previous decision to authorize its Chairman to issue an addendum to the present report, if necessary. 
58. The Committee took note of the report of the Secretary-General in which it was stated that eight Member States had availed themselves of the opportunity of paying the equivalent of $4.2 million in eight currencies, other than United States dollars, acceptable to the Organization in 1993. 
59. The Committee decided to hold its fifty-fifth session in New York from 12 to 30 June 1995. 
2. Resolves also that: 
These rates represent the basis for the calculation of the flat annual fees to be charged to non-member States in accordance with General Assembly resolution 44/197 B of 21 December 1989. 
The information is summarized in tabular form in the annex. 
2. The subsidiary bodies that meet away from their established headquarters may be categorized as follows: 
(c) Subsidiary bodies of the Economic and Social Council not included under section I, paragraph 4 (e), of General Assembly resolution 40/243; 
(d) "Cooperation" meetings convened under General Assembly resolutions between representatives of the Secretariat and of the general secretariats of the bodies concerned; 
(e) Subsidiary bodies mandated to carry out field missions; 
3. In addition, the following treaty bodies meet away from their established headquarters in accordance with their relevant constituent conventions: the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women; the Human Rights Committee; and the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination. 
4. In section I, paragraph 4, of resolution 40/243, the General Assembly reaffirmed the general principle that, in drawing up the schedule of conferences and meetings, United Nations bodies shall plan to meet at their respective established headquarters, with the following exceptions: 
(c) The sessions of the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL) may be held, subject to the provision in General Assembly resolution 2205 (XXI), section II, paragraph 6, of 17 December 1966, alternately at United Nations Headquarters and at the United Nations Office at Vienna; 
6. The Governing Council considered the question of venue in 1987, 1989, 1991 and 1992. 
8. The venue issue will be considered again in 1995, when the Executive Board begins to elaborate its future rules of procedure. 
Until new rules have been adopted, the Executive Board will follow the rules of procedure of the Governing Council in those cases where the provisions of General Assembly resolution 48/162 are not sufficient. 
9. Some delegations are clearly in favour of continuing the practice of meeting at Geneva in even years, while others maintain that all sessions should be held at Headquarters. 
The Secretariat has remained neutral in the discussion, providing only factual information requested by members. 
For example, a number of bodies and institutions that are active in fields of interest to the Commission (in particular, humanitarian law, environmental law and human rights) are based in Geneva. 
Furthermore, ILC is composed of experts sitting in a personal capacity, many of whom must combine their responsibilities as members of the Commission with other professional responsibilities during the yearly 12-week session. 
13. The alternating pattern of conference venues for the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL) was initially laid down in General Assembly resolution 2205 (XXI) of 17 December 1966, by which the Commission was established. 
That pattern has thus been a regular and familiar feature of the Commission since its inception, which may explain why alternation has not led to disruption or similar adverse consequences. 
On the contrary, alternation has been regarded as important and advantageous in many respects. 
Reservations were expressed at that time about the wisdom of the move, lest it jeopardize the hitherto close involvement of the permanent missions in New York. 
15. The continued involvement of the New York missions by virtue of the alternating pattern is of vital importance to the work of UNCITRAL for the following reasons. 
Representation in UNCITRAL meetings should be as broad as possible, as the Commission's main objective is to elaborate legal texts that are universally acceptable to States of all regions and with different legal and economic systems. 
Such a task often takes more than five years, which requires the long-term and coordinated involvement of each Government concerned. 
In view of the special nature of UNCITRAL projects, lawyers are the most suitable participants in such efforts. 
16. A survey of the lists of participants in UNCITRAL meetings shows that the representation of States is higher, and that considerably more legal experts from the Permanent Missions participate, in New York than in Vienna. 
That representation is markedly better as regards the number of representatives listed and even more so in terms of actual presence in the meeting room and active participation. 
This experience was to be expected, as more States have missions in New York than in Vienna and considerably more missions in New York than in Vienna have a legal expert on their staff. 
17. The foregoing findings apply particularly to developing countries, which tend to have missions in New York but not in Vienna. 
The same is true of those States that cannot afford to send a lawyer-specialist from their capitals but must rely on their mission staff (in New York). 
Were the traditional and highly beneficial involvement of the New York missions to be terminated, it would clearly endanger the broad participation of developing countries, which probably constitutes the most distinct hallmark of the process of unification of international trade law carried out by UNCITRAL. 
18. Moreover, the fact that more States have missions in New York than in Vienna and the traditional familiarity of New York missions with UNCITRAL matters have in many instances enabled or facilitated useful contacts during the Commission's sessions in New York. 
19. The legal basis for the venue of the annual substantive session of the Economic and Social Council (Geneva in odd years and New York in even years) is found in General Assembly resolution 45/264, annex, paragraph 5 (c): 
"5. The following measures are adopted: 
"(c) One substantive session of four to five weeks to take place in alternate years in New York and Geneva between May and July". 
The provisions of paragraph 5 (c) have thus superseded those of section I of General Assembly resolution 40/243. 
20. While the functional commissions of the Economic and Social Council are entitled to meet away from their established headquarters in accordance with section I, paragraph 4 (e) of resolution 40/243, none has exercised that entitlement since the adoption of the resolution. 
Such changes of venue have always been, and will continue to be, approved by the Council in a formal decision, in accordance with section I, paragraph 4 (f), of resolution 40/243. 
On each occasion, the Commission has reinforced its relation with the host country. 
In addition, the practice helps to reinforce the Commission's image of universality. 
Like the Commission, the subsidiary bodies meet at headquarters unless they are invited by a member State. 
Offers to host ESCAP meetings are invariably considered by the Commission and are accepted by consensus. 
25. ESCAP meetings held away from headquarters receive more publicity and have a stronger impact than those held in Bangkok, as the host country usually has broader access to the media and its own public-relations arm, so as to ensure extensive coverage of the meetings. 
In most cases, the host country takes a coordinated approach and sets up a national organizing committee that brings together the key ministries involved in the meeting. 
26. However, while the Commission endeavours to ensure the most suitable venue, equipment and staff, it is not always possible to achieve that goal. 
For example, as the host country defrays the full extra cost involved, ESCAP makes an effort to minimize the number of substantive and support staff sent to service the meeting. 
Thus, although meetings on particular topics will continue to be hosted by member States in future, increasing use will likely be made of the new Conference Centre in Bangkok as the participants come to recognize the importance of the physical environment for the efficiency and effectiveness of the proceedings. 
27. The International Civil Service Commission (ICSC) was established by the General Assembly in its resolution 3357 (XXIX) of 18 December 1974 for the regulation and coordination of the conditions of service of the United Nations common system. 
Sixteen organizations, including the United Nations, currently participate fully in the work of ICSC. 
While 14 of those organizations have accepted the statute, two (the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade and the International Fund for Agricultural Development) have not done so. 
28. In view of the number of participating organizations, as well as the diversity of locations of their staff, whose conditions of service ICSC is mandated to regulate and coordinate, the Commission considered the question of venues for its meetings at its first session, held in May 1975. 
29. At its first session in 1975, ICSC had not determined definitively the pattern of its meetings and the number of sessions required each year. 
Over the years, however, in accordance with its plans reported to the General Assembly in 1975, it has progressively assumed fully the functions assigned to it under the statute. 
In all other years, except 1986 and 1994, one session was held in New York and the other, at the invitation of one of the other participating organizations of the common system, was convened at one of the headquarters locations in Europe. 
In 1986 and 1994 the sessions away from New York were held in Nairobi and Bangkok respectively. 
In 1983, 1989 and 1990, ICSC held special sessions in New York in addition to its two regular sessions. 
30. It is the Commission's view that the system of holding one of the two annual sessions away from Headquarters has worked extremely well and has reinforced the image of ICSC as being concerned with the multitude of organizations participating in its work. 
32. In the meantime, as part of the restructuring, the Secretary-General decided to transfer all functions relating to the Legal Subcommittee from the Office of Legal Affairs to the Office for Outer Space Affairs, which was also relocated to Vienna as part of the restructuring. 
Accordingly, the exception under resolution 40/243 will no longer apply to the Legal Subcommittee. 
Subsequent disarmament negotiating forums, i.e. the Eighteen-Nation Committee on Disarmament, the Conference of the Committee on Disarmament, the Committee on Disarmament and the current Conference on Disarmament, have therefore continued to meet in Geneva. 
Moreover, the Final Document of the Tenth Special Session of the General Assembly, the first special session devoted to disarmament, (resolution S-10/2, para. 120) stipulated that the Committee on Disarmament (now the Conference on Disarmament) would continue to be convened in Geneva. 
Since then, the Conference on Disarmament has always met in Geneva. 
Such bodies have not been included in the review, as they constitute ad hoc exceptions. 
As its sessions are convened in December, the Group would have to compete for services at Headquarters during the regular session of the General Assembly. 
Moreover, most of the Group's members are based in Geneva. 
With the exception of its second session (1967), for which a statement of financial implications was prepared, the expenses of such sessions were accommodated within the regular budget. 
In 1992, a plenary session was held in Kuwait at the invitation of the Government of Kuwait and the Arab Fund for Economic and Social Development. 
In the case of the other five sessions, the Committee proposed its meeting arrangements in a relevant chapter of its report to the Economic and Social Council for the preceding year. 
As was the case with the venues away from Headquarters for the plenary sessions, the Committee proposed its working-group arrangements in its annual reports to the Council. 
Moreover, the biennial budgets explicitly provided for the small additional costs for staff travel entailed by holding working-group meetings at venues other than United Nations Headquarters. 
40. The long-standing practice of the Committee for Development Planning to hold its working-group meetings frequently, and its plenary sessions occasionally, away from Headquarters has, in the view of the Committee, contributed to the high quality of the analysis contained in its reports to the Economic and Social Council. 
The legal basis for this practice, as stated by the Committee, has been the prior notification to the Council of its proposed meeting arrangements and the biennial review of the budget for the Committee's work, in which provision has routinely been made for such arrangements. 
"meetings of the subcommission and its working groups shall be held in Geneva or in the territory of the States of the region members of the subcommission ..." 
The practice of the Subcommission until 1992 was to meet once a year, when possible, in the capital of one of the countries of the region and to convene another meeting the week prior to the meeting of the Commission, in Geneva or, later, in Vienna. 
42. In paragraph 4 of its resolution 1992/28 of 30 July 1992, the Economic and Social Council decided that in future the Subcommission should, in principle, meet annually for a period of five days in one of the countries covered by the region of the Subcommission. 
The recommendations adopted by the Subcommission are usually addressed to, and intended for, implementation by the Governments of the region. 
At the following meeting, those Governments report on the steps taken, and the Commission regularly monitors such implementation. 
46. The legal basis for convening cooperation meetings between representatives of the United Nations and the League of Arab States is provided by annual General Assembly resolutions on the subject, the most recent of which is resolution 48/21 of 22 November 1993. 
That meeting had been recommended in paragraph 11 of resolution 47/12 of 29 October 1992. 
Thus, by virtue of a mandate of the General Assembly, meetings between the United Nations and the League of Arab States have traditionally been held away from Headquarters since the inception of cooperation between the two organizations. 
47. The first meeting between representatives of the Secretariat of the United Nations and the general secretariat of the Organization of African Unity (OAU) was held in Nairobi from 5 to 7 June 1980 pursuant to General Assembly resolution 34/21 of 9 November 1979. 
48. In all cases, the venue for the meeting is agreed upon after consultations between the two organizations. 
The Assembly, in each of the resolutions it adopted on the item, endorsed the agreement reached between the two organizations on the convening of the meeting and on the venue. 
49. No particular difficulties have been experienced when these meetings were held away from Headquarters. 
The meeting and servicing facilities provided by the United Nations centres at those venues were more than adequate, and the level of participation has remained largely the same irrespective of the venue. 
The three groups are human-rights fact-finding bodies whose tasks are essentially geared to the collection of reliable information on violations of human rights, be it issue-oriented or on a country-by-country basis. 
As their activity consists primarily in the hearing of victims of, and witnesses to, violations, the meetings of the three bodies cannot take place exclusively in Geneva. 
Indeed, the resolutions which establish their mandates, taking account of that fact, specifically request these mechanisms to seek information in the countries concerned and invite Governments to cooperate with the bodies in question. 
That state of affairs has been explained for the past 25 years to the General Assembly, which has annually made available the necessary financial provisions. 
As the Special Committee submits two periodic reports and one annual report each year to the General Assembly, it is required to examine and adopt its second periodic report in the course of its field mission to the three aforementioned countries. 
Those meetings took place at the request of the Working Group, which sought to establish more direct contacts with Governments, relatives and relatives' organizations in the region. 
58. In pursuance of its mandate, the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People has continued to convene seminars, symposia for non-governmental organizations (NGOs) and international meetings for such organizations at Headquarters and in the various regions. 
59. Invitations to those activities are extended to all Governments, United Nations organs and specialized agencies and international and non-governmental organizations. 
In addition, experts from all regions of the world are invited to make presentations. 
These forums, with the participation of political figures, academicians, activists from non-governmental organizations and media representatives, therefore provide arenas for dialogue and the development of strategies to help the Palestinian people achieve its inalienable rights. 
Governments in the respective regions are actively involved in the deliberations of the seminars, often suggesting specific action to improve the situation in the occupied Palestinian territories. 
Attention will be paid to structuring the format of the meetings for maximum usefulness, including the possibility of co-sponsoring them with academic institutions, NGOs and other organizations. 
61. Practically since its inception, the Administrative Committee on Coordination has convened two sessions a year. 
The host organization meets the cost of the session at its headquarters. 
That practice has proved to be convenient and economical. 
Thus, in the Tribunal's view, resolution 40/243 does not apply. 
"The Tribunal shall hold ordinary sessions at dates to be fixed by its rules, subject to there being cases on its list which, in the opinion of the President, justify holding the session. 
In 1986 an extraordinary session was held at the headquarters of the International Maritime Organization in London. 
67. The United Nations Joint Staff Pension Fund is an inter-agency entity established by the General Assembly to provide retirement and related benefits for the staff of the United Nations and the other member organizations of the Fund, which now number 15. 
Its administration is supervised by the tripartite United Nations Joint Staff Pension Board, on which the Governing Bodies, the Executive Heads and the Pension Fund participants of the Fund's major organizations are equally represented. 
The United Nations has a total of 12 seats on the 33-member Pension Board, four of which are allocated to representatives of the General Assembly. 
68. The Regulations of the Pension Fund, as adopted by the General Assembly, do not establish any headquarters locations for the Pension Fund, the Pension Board, the Standing Committee of the Pension Board or the Committee of Actuaries. 
Since the inception of the Fund in 1949, those bodies have held their meetings at the headquarters or regional offices of member organizations of the Fund on a quasi-rotational basis. 
Moreover, the Fund believes that that conclusion is reinforced by the fact that until very recently the Committee on Conferences had not even considered the venue of meetings of the Pension Board and its related subsidiary organs. 
69. Meetings of the Pension Board, the Standing Committee and the Committee of Actuaries are usually hosted by member organizations of the Pension Fund, not by Governments. 
In fact, the last meeting hosted by a Government was the Standing Committee meeting held in Cyprus in 1982. 
Consequently there has been no occasion to invoke the procedure envisaged in section I, paragraph 5, of resolution 40/243, which was adopted in 1985. 
It usually meets four or five times a year for one day. One of the meetings is held in conjunction with the meetings of the United Nations Joint Staff Pension Board. 
The meetings of the Committee are usually held in New York except for the meeting with the Pension Board, which is held wherever the Board convenes. 
All documentation and discussions are in English. 
71. It has been a tradition for a member of the Investments Committee to host one of its meetings. 
All expenses pertaining to the conference room, meeting equipment, lunch and other necessities are always met by the host at no cost to the United Nations. 
In the recent past, the Committee has met in Frankfurt, Tokyo, New Delhi and Warsaw. 
72. The staff of the Investment Management Service (IMS) always carry out cost comparisons of meetings in New York and away from Headquarters. 
In most cases the cost of holding meetings outside New York is lower. 
The expenses incurred when IMS staff service the meetings are borne by the Pension Fund. 
73. The Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions was established by the General Assembly in its resolution 14 (I) A of 13 February 1946. 
Its functions were laid down in that resolution and set out also in rule 157 of the rules of procedure of the General Assembly. 
77. The Office of Legal Affairs further stated that it should first be noted that the General Assembly, in its resolution 40/243, referred to a "general" principle. 
In practice, since 1985, the Advisory Committee has continued to meet outside New York, along the lines authorized by the Assembly in its resolution 1437 (XIV). 
78. In addition, the Office of Legal Affairs noted that the first budget adopted following the adoption of resolution 40/243 continued to provide for the travel of the Advisory Committee outside Headquarters. 
The resolution approving that budget was adopted on 18 December 1985. 
Subsequent budgets have continued to provide for the visits of the Advisory Committee to United Nations offices abroad and to the offices of the specialized agencies. 
In its resolution 47/219 of 23 December 1992, the Assembly took note of that report with appreciation. 
Given the subsequent practice of the Assembly, by adopting resolution 40/243, the Assembly did not intend to bar the Advisory Committee from visiting offices outside Headquarters, a practice that has been maintained since the authorization of such visits by the Assembly in resolution 1437 (XIV). 
81. Another session of the Board is usually held immediately after the Panel's session. 
That pattern is advantageous in view of the interrelationship between the Board's agenda and the items for consideration by the Panel and, as the members of the Board are also members of the Panel, additional travel costs are avoided. 
Since 1961, the Special Committee has considered the matter and made recommendations to the General Assembly. 
83. In section I, paragraph 4, of its resolution 40/243 A of 18 December 1985, the General Assembly reaffirmed the general principle that United Nations bodies shall plan to meet at their respective established headquarters. 
Exceptions to that principle are laid down in subparagraphs (a)-(i) and in paragraph 5 of section I of the same resolution. 
84. While there is broad compliance with the provisions of the resolution, there have been developments since its adoption that suggest that other cases for waiver may exist. 
Several of those bodies report that they are governed by constituent or subsequent legislation or rules of procedure that would appear to constitute grounds for exemption under resolution 40/243. 
85. It should be noted that, in its resolution 40/243, the General Assembly was reaffirming, in its own words, a "general principle", thus providing the possibility of broadening the scope of the resolution. 
Shortly before 10 a.m. local time, a bomb weighing at least 300 kilograms exploded at the Argentine Jewish community's office building (AMIA) in Buenos Aires. 
As of 26 July 1994, approximately 80 innocent people were killed by the blast and 230 injured. 
Fourteen people are still buried beneath the rubble. 
The AMIA building housed the Argentine Jewish Mutual Association, a social service organization, and the Delegation of Argentine Jewish Associations, the umbrella group of Jewish organizations in Argentina. 
This heinous crime shocked all civilized nations of the world. 
In addition to the devastating human loss, the terrorist bombing claimed a heavy cultural toll, destroying literary and historical treasures, including a library and Judaica collection, as well as the 60-year-old archives that recorded the entire history of the Jewish community in Argentina. 
On 17 March 1992, a bomb exploded in front of the Israeli Embassy at Buenos Aires, killing 29 Argentines and Israelis, including 8 diplomats and staff members, and injuring more than 220 innocent people. 
In a typewritten Arabic statement released in the Lebanese cities of Sidon and Beirut on Friday, 22 July 1994, a radical fundamentalist group calling itself Ansarallah, or Partisans of God, claimed responsibility for the terrorist attack on the AMIA building. 
An official investigation into the bombing is being conducted in cooperation between Argentina, Israel and others. 
This and similar terrorist organizations act in the name of a radical fundamentalist ideology and seek to derail the Middle East peace process. 
They direct their attacks against innocent human beings, solely because they happen to be Jews or Israelis, or others who are close to them. 
These organizations are assisted by countries that are known for their opposition to the Middle East peace process and for their support of international terrorism, first and foremost Iran. 
Iran considers terrorism an acceptable means to achieve its political ends, and views its opponents as legitimate targets for terrorist attacks. 
Iran has been and remains a prime sponsor of terrorism throughout the world. 
Giving in to terrorism will only encourage more violence and bloodshed. 
2. The present report gives the state of preparation as at 26 July 1994, i.e., eight weeks before the opening of the forty-ninth session of the General Assembly, of all documents required for the session. 
Explanations for delay will be provided by the responsible offices. 
The Economic and Social Council, recalling the relevant General Assembly resolutions, in particular resolutions 46/182 of 19 December 1991, 47/168 of 22 December 1992 and 48/57 of 14 December 1993, and its conclusions agreed to during the coordination segment of its substantive session of 1993: 
(ii) Information on the shortcomings in the functioning of the Central Emergency Revolving Fund, the corrective measures required and the desirability of increasing the resources available to the Fund, provided that consultations are duly conducted to that effect, as called for in Assembly resolution 48/57; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 48/213 of 21 December 1993, 
Gravely concerned over the difficult economic and employment conditions facing the Palestinian people throughout the occupied territory, 
Aware that development is difficult under occupation and best promoted in circumstances of peace and stability, 
Noting, in the light of the recent developments, the great economic and social challenges facing the Palestinian people and their leadership, 
Conscious of the urgent necessity for international assistance to the Palestinian people, taking into account the Palestinian priorities, 
Noting the appointment by the Secretary-General of the Special Coordinator in the Occupied Territories, 
2. Expresses its appreciation to the Secretary-General for his rapid response and efforts regarding assistance to the Palestinian people; 
3. Expresses its appreciation also to the Member States, United Nations bodies and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations that have provided and continue to provide assistance to the Palestinian people; 
4. Stresses the importance of the appointment of the Special Coordinator in the Occupied Territories and the steps taken under the auspices of the Secretary-General to ensure the achievement of a coordinated mechanism of United Nations activities throughout the occupied territories; 
7. Urges Member States to open their markets to exports from the West Bank and Gaza on the most favourable terms, consistent with appropriate trading rules; 
8. Calls upon the international donor community to expedite the delivery of pledged assistance to the Palestinian people to meet their urgent needs; 
10. Requests the Secretary-General to submit a report to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session, through the Economic and Social Council, on the implementation of the present resolution, containing: 
(a) An assessment of the assistance actually received by the Palestinian people; 
(b) An assessment of the needs still unmet and specific proposals for responding effectively to them. 
1. Science and technology are critical to national development and human welfare and must help to ensure sustainability while fostering the development, efficient use and safety of productive systems. 
The wide and equitable distribution of scientific and technological know-how and capacity at the national and international levels is essential for the achievement of sustainable development. 
At the same time, the existence of a well-functioning science and technology infrastructure is a key indicator of development. 
3. Science and technology should expand society's pool of knowledge and stimulate further learning and development. 
Multilateral cooperation through the United Nations system in support of building capacity, in particular that of developing countries as well as of economies in transition, for the acquisition, absorption, dissemination and application of science and technology should be strengthened. 
Government-assisted science and technology programmes should take into account the market and the needs of the productive sector. 
They should be competitive in the broad sense of being economically viable, and contribute effectively to an enhanced standard of living and quality of life for all. 
This agenda should encompass recommendations on appropriate programmes and activities of the United Nations system in science and technology. 
Endogenous capacity-building should be at the heart of United Nations programmes and activities for science and technology. 
United Nations efforts should be directed towards building the capacity of countries to develop, assess, encourage and utilize science and technology for development. 
The United Nations system should encourage an active partnership with Governments, the private sector, non-governmental organizations and the scientific and research community. 
5. The level of funding for science and technology as a generic field is limited, being only a small percentage of total United Nations system resources for development. 
While it was recognized that greatly increased resources would be required if the commitments undertaken in Agenda 21 and in other international instruments relating to science and technology were to be realized, it was noted that enhanced coordination and streamlining could help focus activities for greater impact. 
It was recognized that scientific and technological activities were deeply embedded in such sectoral classifications as natural resources, agriculture, forestry, industry, transport, communications, health, education, employment, among others. 
Promotion of science and technology, therefore, required sector- specific interventions as well. 
The organizations of the United Nations system should coordinate their activities so as to achieve greater complementarity between these sectoral and intersectoral needs. 
The respective roles of the various entities dealing with science and technology should be further clarified. 
8. The work programmes and schedules of the Commission on Science and Technology for Development, the Commission on Sustainable Development and other relevant intergovernmental bodies should be better harmonized in order to avoid duplication and enhance complementarities and thus increase their effectiveness. 
9. Closer linkages between the Commission on Science and Technology for Development and the Trade and Development Board should be discussed in more depth, taking into account the need for links with the Commission on Sustainable Development and other relevant United Nations institutions. 
The role of the UNCTAD secretariat in providing substantive support to the Commission on Science and Technology for Development and its comparative advantage within the United Nations system should be recognized. 
10. Member States should make a more concerted effort to ensure, through their participation in the governing bodies within the system, that they provide clear, consistent and continuous support for coordinated, focused and coherent policies throughout the system. 
11. Measures of coordination at the inter-agency level could include: 
(a) Greater participation of organizations and agencies in the work of the Commission on Science and Technology for Development, including the preparatory and follow-up processes; 
(b) Formulation of common approaches and identification of areas of concentration in the activities of United Nations organizations; 
(c) Coordination of the medium-term plans, programme budgets and budget cycles of concerned organizations and agencies and the incorporation therein, as appropriate and where possible, of identified inter-agency initiatives; 
(d) Strengthening of existing joint units and secondment and exchange of staff between different agencies; 
These networks should be developed in conjunction with other information networks being developed such as the Sustainable Development Network (SDN) of the United Nations Development Programme and Earthwatch. 
13. Stronger interaction and linkages are needed between the Commission on Science and Technology for Development, the specialized agencies and the regional commissions, as well as their subsidiary bodies dealing with science and technology, including the regional technology centres. 
The linkages between policy analysis and research institutions should be strengthened. 
14. At the country level, within the framework of national development strategies, coordination can be most effective through the resident coordinator system and through such instruments as the programme approach and national execution. 
15. Policy studies are an important element of inter-agency cooperation at the country level. 
At the request of recipient Governments and in the light of their well-defined national needs and priorities, joint inter-agency and interdisciplinary teams should carry out such comprehensive policy studies. 
The primary aim of inter-agency cooperation in this field should be to create or to strengthen national capacities. 
17. Existing resources of different United Nations organizations concerned with science and technology should be pooled to carry out activities in areas of common interest. 
Such pooled resources could be used to finance joint research and operational activities, on the basis of joint project formulation and preparation. 
Projects at the national level could also be implemented by more than one agency on a cost-sharing basis. 
18. Relevant United Nations organizations, funds and programmes should work to sensitize the international community regarding the critical and catalytic role of science and technology for development. 
19. United Nations organizations, funds and programmes should strengthen their capabilities to contribute towards strengthening capacities in developing countries to generate applied research and development activities and results, and the percolation of these results to the industry and the actual user, including through pilot-scale projects. 
20. United Nations organizations, funds and programmes need to facilitate and finance, including through catalysing other forms of financial support, South-South technology transfer and cooperation as an effective ingredient of self-sustaining development. 
In this context, possibilities of cooperation between developing countries and economies in transition should also be explored. 
21. United Nations organizations, funds and programmes should work in a coordinated manner to develop a catalogue of proved technologies to enable effective technology choice by developing countries of state-of-the-art technologies. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
1. Commends the Secretary-General for acting promptly to establish the focal point requested by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 1993/79 in the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development; 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that the United Nations system focal point expands its work to address effectively all the issues raised in Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/79, including seeking voluntary technical and financial contributions to support the preparation and implementation of the proposed plan of action; 
3. Requests the United Nations system focal point to continue the process of consultations with international organizations with a view to developing a plan of action for the implementation of the tobacco or health objectives of Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/79; 
(ii) Protection of adults and children against the negative health effects of direct and indirect tobacco consumption; 
(iii) Provision of advice and technical assistance to countries requesting such help concerning legislation and administrative regulations in the areas of advertising, taxation, and restriction of smoking in public places; 
5. Requests the United Nations system focal point to coordinate, on behalf of the Secretary-General, the implementation of World Health Assembly resolution WHA46.8; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
(a) Decides that the high-level meeting of the operational activities segment of its 1995 substantive session will consider as a principal theme the implementation of the Programme of Action adopted by the International Conference on Population and Development; 
(b) Decides also that other themes, including the outcome of the World Summit on Social Development, may also be considered by delegations at the high-level meeting of the operational activities segment. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,813. 
2. Since my first report dated 20 June 1994 (S/1994/742), the situation in Haiti has deteriorated further as a result of actions taken by the illegal government of Mr. Emile Jonassaint. 
3. On 5 July 1994, the de facto authorities sent to the Joint United Nations-OAS Civilian Mission to Haiti (MICIVIH) a communication demanding the suspension of its activities. 
On 11 July 1994, they delivered to the Executive Director of MICIVIH at Port-au-Prince a decree of the "provisional President" declaring the international staff of MICIVIH "undesirable" and giving them 48 hours to leave Haitian territory. 
The Permanent Council of OAS adopted resolution CP/RES.633 (995/94) condemning and strongly repudiating this new illegal action by the de facto authorities in Haiti and holding them responsible for the security and personal safety of the members of the Mission. 
6. At the 3403rd meeting of the Security Council, on 12 July 1994, the President made a statement on behalf of the Council condemning the decision of the illegal de facto regime and the military leadership in Haiti to expel MICIVIH. 
Among other things, the Council rejected this attempt by the illegal de facto regime and the military authorities to defy the will of the international community and stated that this provocative behaviour directly affected the peace and security of the region (S/PRST/1994/32). 
7. It will be recalled that, as I informed the Security Council in my first report, despite the electoral timetable, no legislative action had been taken to prepare for the legislative elections due in November 1994 (S/1994/742, para. 6). 
8. As regards sanctions, further to the measures already taken by Canada, Panama and the United States of America to strengthen them (see S/1994/742, para. 9), France announced on 12 July that it would suspend its commercial flights to and from Haiti as from 1 August 1994. 
9. As a result of bilateral arrangements between the Dominican Republic and several countries, up to 88 observers with support staff and equipment are expected to be deployed in the coming weeks along the border with Haiti to help implement the measures imposed by the Security Council against Haiti. 
10. The human rights situation remains worrisome. 
Immediately after the de facto authorities, by demanding the departure of MICIVIH, stopped the international monitoring of violations of human rights in Haiti, reports coming out of the country indicated a continuation of the abuses being committed against Haitians. 
11. According to information received from the United Nations humanitarian affairs coordinator in Haiti, the humanitarian situation in the country is becoming more difficult, particularly for the poorest sectors of the population. 
Various indicators point to an alarming situation: a sharp increase of the all-prices index; an unemployment rate of over 50 per cent of the active population; increasing incidence of certain illnesses, such as diarrhoea, malaria, typhoid, acute respiratory infections and measles; persistent malnutrition throughout the country. 
An epidemic of meningo cocceminas has developed in the town of Ouanaminthe but is now under control after a successful vaccination campaign. 
Although a satisfactory rainy season should permit a good harvest of the main crops (maize and sorghum), rice production is expected to decrease. 
Reports for early July, prior to the departure of MICIVIH, indicated an increasing number of roadblocks in main avenues of Port-au-Prince and Pionville at which heavily armed police and attach\x{5ee5} were verifying documents and carrying out searches. 
After the departure of MICIVIH, no specific threats to the remaining United Nations staff have been reported, but there have been continuing reports of Haitians being assaulted and killed. 
The locally recruited staff of international organizations are particularly sensitive to the continuing tension in the country. 
13. There are currently 28 international personnel from the United Nations system engaged in humanitarian assistance in Haiti. 
They are facing serious difficulties. 
The United Nations, in cooperation with OAS, is attempting to arrange a charter service to support humanitarian activities in Haiti, similar to the ongoing fuel management plan. 
14. In my report of 15 July 1994 (S/1994/828), I conveyed to the Security Council an analysis of various options by which the international community could address the continuing deterioration of the situation in Haiti. 
1. Regulation (EC) No. 1263/94 of the Council of the European Union, of 30 May 1994, suspending certain economic and financial relations with Haiti; 
4. A decision of the representatives of the States members of the European Coal and Steel Community, meeting in the Council on 30 May 1994, suspending certain economic and financial relations with Haiti (94/314/ECSC); 
5. A decision of the Council of the European Union, of 30 May 1994, relating to the common position determined on the basis of article J.2 of the Treaty on European Union on restricting economic relations with Haiti (94/315/CFSP). 
Shortly before 10 a.m. local time, a bomb weighing at least 300 kilograms exploded at the Argentine Jewish community's office building (AMIA) in Buenos Aires. 
As of 26 July 1994, approximately 80 innocent people were killed by the blast and 230 injured. 
Fourteen people are still buried beneath the rubble. 
The AMIA building housed the Argentine Jewish Mutual Association, a social service organization, and the Delegation of Argentine Jewish Associations, the umbrella group of Jewish organizations in Argentina. 
This heinous crime shocked all civilized nations of the world. 
In addition to the devastating human loss, the terrorist bombing claimed a heavy cultural toll, destroying literary and historical treasures, including a library and Judaica collection, as well as the 60-year-old archives that recorded the entire history of the Jewish community in Argentina. 
On 17 March 1992, a bomb exploded in front of the Israeli Embassy in Buenos Aires, killing 29 Argentines and Israelis, including 8 diplomats and staff members, and injuring more than 220 innocent people. 
In a typewritten Arabic statement released in the Lebanese cities of Sidon and Beirut on Friday, 22 July 1994, a radical fundamentalist group calling itself Ansarallah, or Partisans of God, claimed responsibility for the terrorist attack on the AMIA building. 
An official investigation into the bombing is being conducted in cooperation between Argentina, Israel and others. 
This and similar terrorist organizations act in the name of a radical fundamentalist ideology and seek to derail the Middle East peace process. 
They direct their attacks against innocent human beings, solely because they happen to be Jews or Israelis, or others who are close to them. 
These organizations are assisted by countries that are known for their opposition to the Middle East peace process and for their support of international terrorism, first and foremost Iran. 
Iran considers terrorism an acceptable means to achieve its political ends, and views its opponents as legitimate targets for terrorist attacks. 
Iran has been and remains a prime sponsor of terrorism throughout the world. 
Giving in to terrorism will only encourage more violence and bloodshed. 
The European Union (EU) reiterates its abhorrence at the killings and the plight of millions of Rwandan refugees and people displaced internally, who face a situation of hunger, disease and death. 
Apart from the significant bilateral contributions of its member States, the EU has already provided substantial humanitarian assistance, amounting to about 200 million ECUs since October 1993, in favour of the population of Rwanda and neighbouring countries. 
In addition, the Commission has released over 22 million ECUs in recent days, and is negotiating with ACP States the release within the next week of a part of residual funds from the European Development Fund. 
In this context the EU takes note of the formation of a new Government in Kigali, which comprises various political groups. 
The EU appeals to the political forces to work together in the spirit of the Arusha Agreement and calls upon all parties of good faith to participate in a broad-based democratic administration representative of all forces of moderation and commanding the broad support of the Rwandan people. 
The EU also believes that those responsible for the crimes against humanity of recent months should be subject to due process of law. 
It will be a difficult task to bring about national reconciliation, to reconstruct the destroyed physical infrastructure and to lay the ground for a return to normal life for all citizens traumatized by a civil war with unprecedented massacres. 
1. In the Statement by the President of the Security Council of 30 April 1994 (S/PRST/1994/21), the Council condemned all breaches of international humanitarian law in Rwanda, particularly those perpetrated against the civilian population, and recalled that persons who instigated or participated in such acts were individually responsible. 
It further recalled, in that context, that the killing of members of an ethnic group with the intention of destroying such group, in whole or in part, constituted a crime punishable under international law. 
By that Statement, I was requested, inter alia, to make proposals for investigation of the reports of serious violations of international humanitarian law during the conflict. 
2. In its resolution 918 (1994) of 17 May 1994, the Security Council reiterated its condemnation of the continued killing of civilians with impunity, and recalled that such killings constituted a crime punishable under international law. 
In its resolution 925 (1994) of 8 June 1994, the Council noted with grave concern the reports indicating that acts of genocide had occurred in Rwanda and recalled that genocide constituted a crime punishable under international law. 
In paragraph 36 of that report, I concluded, on the basis of the findings and evidence of the special mission to Rwanda, that there could be little doubt that the large-scale killings of communities and families belonging to a particular ethnic group constituted genocide. 
The Commission requested the Special Rapporteur to visit Rwanda and report on the human rights situation in that country, including recommendations for bringing violations and abuses to an end and preventing future violations and abuses. 
The Special Rapporteur was also requested to gather and compile systematically information on possible violations of human rights and acts that may constitute breaches of international humanitarian law and crimes against humanity, including acts of genocide, in Rwanda and to make that information available to me. 
7. In establishing the Commission of Experts, as requested by the Security Council, I have taken note of the similarity between the mandates entrusted to the two investigative bodies. 
With a view to avoiding unnecessary overlapping and to ensuring maximum cooperation between the two bodies, I have decided to establish the Commission of Experts in a way that would maximize the efficient use of scarce resources and reduce costs. 
Given the urgency of the matter, I hope that that report will be submitted well within four months of the establishment of the Commission of Experts as envisaged by the resolution, and in any event not later than 30 November 1994. 
In a first stage, the members of the Commission will review and update the information that is available from all sources and carry out its own investigations in Rwanda to complement those already undertaken by the Special Rapporteur. 
11. I have, therefore, decided to establish a Commission of Experts, to be composed, in the first instance, of three members, one of whom will be designated, by me, as the Chairman. 
12. The members of the Commission will serve in their personal capacity. 
14. For reasons of efficiency, practicality and economy, the Commission will be located at the United Nations Office at Geneva, where it will benefit from the resources of the office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights and its substantive, secretarial and administrative assistance. 
15. Arrangements for the financing of the Commission of Experts will be made. 
In addition, I will take steps to establish a Trust Fund to receive voluntary contributions from States, intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, as well as natural and juridical persons, to assist the Commission of Experts in carrying out its plan of work. 
This document is the third addendum to the interim report by the International Civilian Mission established in Haiti by the United Nations and the Organization of American States on the situation of democracy and human rights in Haiti (A/48/532, annex). 
In January 1994, on the recommendation of the Executive Director, 22 observers returned to Port-au-Prince, then 6 on 2 February and, finally, 10 on 13 April, bringing the number of observers to 38. 
4. At the end of June, the mission had 70 observers, 60 from OAS and 10 from the United Nations, and 35 members of the administration, 2 of whom were from OAS and 30 from the United Nations. 
As of 30 June, the international personnel amounted to 104 staff, deployed as follows: 
5. Over the period covered, the activities of the Mission have been affected by three types of difficulties - security-related, logistical and political. 
In terms of logistics, the reimposition and tightening of sanctions led to difficulties in the supply of fuel, spare parts and office supplies which impeded the normal functioning of the Mission. 
When the first 22 observers returned, on 31 January it was decided, because of the shortage of fuel and for security reasons, to open only one office in Port-au-Prince. 
As of the end of June, 2,493 persons had visited the Mission's premises to re-establish contact or to report human rights violations. 
The observers have made numerous visits to the districts and suburbs of the capital to investigate reported violations or to re-establish contact with the population, non-governmental organizations and the judicial, civil and military authorities. 
8. In addition, teams from the Mission have visited eight of Haiti's nine d\x{5ee7}artements. 
9. Between February and October 1993, the observers in Port-au-Prince had opened slightly under 500 investigation files. 
As at the end of May 1994, the Mission had opened 837 investigation files, and had in addition issued 23 press releases. 
These figures indicate a considerable increase in the human rights violations reported since the Mission's return, and in the activity of the international observers. 
These circles have in addition been hard hit by the campaign of violence conducted since last October by the army, its auxiliaries and its allies, hence the staggering increase in the number of asylum-seekers. 
11. More than half of the people who have visited the Mission's office have requested its assistance in leaving the country. 
14. Among those who have remained, many remain silent and give the impression, in many parts of the country, that they are no longer attempting to exercise their basic rights. 
In contrast to the initial months following its deployment last year, between 31 January and 30 June the Mission did not record any distribution of leaflets or any public demonstration in favour of a return to constitutional order. 
Only one case of posters bearing President Aristide's picture being put up was reported, on 15 May at Petit-G\x{7042}ve (Ouest d\x{5ee7}artement). 
15. It is becoming increasingly apparent that the objective of the repression is to destroy the pro-democracy movement. 
Community organizations in working-class districts, their members and their leaders, who played an important role in Father Aristide's electoral victory, are singled out as targets by the armed forces and the paramilitary groups. 
16. On a number of occasions, in the course of meetings with members of the Mission and through press releases, the Haitian armed forces have reported "destabilization attempts by terrorist groups". 
Individuals who, according to the army, were preparing to commit "terrorist attacks" have been arrested or killed in Port-au-Prince. 
After investigating these reports, the Mission is not in a position to confirm that the regime which emerged from the coup d'at is faced with organized armed resistance. 
17. The authorities have conducted large-scale military operations against such localities as Borgne and Raboteau, whose inhabitants are well known for their resistance to the coup d'at and in which popular leaders known for their support for President Aristide, such as Marc Lamour and Amio Mayer, are living. 
18. From all the information collected by the Mission, it is clearly apparent that the violence in Haiti stems from only one side - that of the armed forces, their auxiliaries and their allies. 
Whether targeted or indiscriminate, the violence aims at terrorizing the population and paralysing the activity of the sectors which support the restoration of the constitutional Government. 
19. The persons mainly responsible for the violations of human rights are either members of the Haitian armed forces or groups of armed civilians, apparently well organized and equipped, particularly in Port-au-Prince. 
Some of these armed civilians are auxiliaries of the military, and act on their orders. 
The participation of members of the armed forces of Haiti in the zenglendos gangs has been proved in some cases. 
20. To the traditional agents of repression (army, police and attach\x{5ee5}) has been added a new protagonist: the Front rolutionnaire pour l'avancement et le progr\x{92ca} ha\x{9ba0}ien (FRAPH), recently renamed the Front Rolutionnaire Arm. 
Born in September 1993 out of the desire of members of the armed forces and civilian opponents of President Aristide to block the process of restoration of constitutional order by political violence, FRAPH has gradually turned into a militia which is involved in human rights violations throughout the country. 
The massive presence within it of attach\x{5ee5}, former members of the armed forces, former tontons macoutes and armed civilians makes FRAPH a paramilitary force. 
It members often engage in joint operations with members of the army against working-class sectors. 
This movement is established in many regions of the territory. 
The moderate language some leaders of FRAPH have been using for some time now indicates that the paramilitary organization, which has political pretensions, is seeking to achieve a measure of respectability. 
21. The Mission does not have full information concerning the general human rights situation in Haiti. 
Because of the long-term presence of observers in Port-au-Prince, it is better informed regarding violations committed in the capital and the surrounding area. 
22. None the less, throughout the period in question, the Mission has been able to gather information regarding the situation in the interior through periodic three- to five-day field visits. 
Its Port-au-Prince offices have also been informed of human rights violations in other d\x{5ee7}artements. 
23. The human rights situation in Port-au-Prince and the surrounding area during the past four months has been characterized by an unprecedented increase in violence and a marked resurgence in human rights violations over last year's totals. 
At the time of the Mission's deployment in 1993, the most widespread human rights violations were arbitrary arrest, illegal detention, torture, and other forms of cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment. 
24. Between 31 January and 30 June, 292 cases of extrajudicial execution and suspect death perpetrated in Port-au-Prince and the surrounding area were brought to the attention of the Mission. 
The Mission is aware that it receives only partial information concerning extrajudicial executions. 
25. As in the past, investigations into extrajudicial executions and suspect deaths have been extremely difficult. 
The death registers at the city hospital morgue are not kept up to date. 
Families are not always informed when their relatives' bodies are found and, even when they are so informed, they do not always take the necessary steps with regard to the legal system or the police out of fear of reprisals or ignorance of the law. 
26. Under the Haitian criminal code, whenever a body is found, a justice of the peace must make a declaration after being notified of the case by the police. 
27. Although violations of the right to life have been committed throughout the capital city, they have been particularly numerous in the working-class districts, which are perceived as most favourable to President Aristide. 
28. In the majority of cases, the victims are killed by bullets and their bodies left in the road. 
At times, people are executed in one place and their bodies abandoned in another. 
In a number of cases between 31 January and 30 June, the victims were assassinated with knives or machetes and, as observers noted, their bodies were often mutilated, a feature of the political repression in Haiti which the Mission had not previously encountered. 
Members of or sympathizers with FRAPH have been directly implicated in several cases of extrajudicial execution. 
During the period covered by this report, the investigations conducted by the Mission have established the involvement and direct responsibility of members of the Haitian armed forces and attach\x{5ee5} or members of FRAPH in 78 cases of violation of the right to life. 
30. The perpetrators of such violations use both service-issue weapons and assault rifles and, at times, operate from vehicles with armed forces plates and communicate with each other by means of portable radios. 
31. In the cases where the victims' identity has been established (154 out of 292), information received by the Mission indicates that 65 were members of working-class political or labour organizations or persons believed to be supporters of President Aristide. 
The large number of unidentified persons makes it impossible to establish the exact number of activists assassinated. 
Between 31 January and 30 June, 131 cases of abduction and enforced disappearance were brought to the attention of the Mission. 
Of this number, 96 cases are political in nature: they concern members of grass-roots organizations and their families and, in at least one case, a magistrate and his brother. 
Of the 131 cases which the Mission has investigated, 42 victims reappeared after a period of secret detention and the bodies of 16 were found; as of the end of June, there was still no news of 73 people. 
33. The Mission's information regarding these serious human rights violations is based on the reports of eyewitnesses to abductions and victims who reappeared, and on analysis and verification of facts which came to light during or after disappearances. 
34. The accounts recorded by the observers are in agreement that the abductors are groups of unidentified armed civilians. 
These groups, which appear well-organized, sometimes use portable radios and often have photographs of the victims or their friends. 
Some witnesses and victims recognized among their assailants members of the armed forces, their armed civilian auxiliaries, or FRAPH militants. 
In general, the victims are abducted in the street or at their homes and are forced to enter private vehicles at gunpoint. 
Often, the abductors beat the victims at the time of the abduction, handcuff and blindfold them, and then take them to unknown destinations. 
Since resuming its activities, the Mission has received information regarding a large number of clandestine centres where the victims of enforced abductions are interrogated and imprisoned. 
Of the 42 victims who were released, 28 said that they had been held in clandestine detention centres. 
In these centres, the interrogators attempt to obtain information regarding the structure, activities and membership of grass-roots organizations. 
The information thus obtained is used to arrest, abduct or execute other activists in order to dismantle their organizations. 
37. A very large number of cases of arbitrary arrest and illegal detention have been reported to the Mission during the past four months. 
Most of these arrests were made during terror campaigns or manhunts against members of organizations which favour the return of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
These arrests seem to be made preventively, their only basis being the "crime of pro-Aristide opinion". 
In some cases, the arrests appeared to be associated with the military authorities' announcement that terrorist groups had been discovered preparing to launch attacks. 
38. The arrests are generally followed by torture or other forms of cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment inflicted on the victims by members of the Haitian armed forces or their auxiliaries. 
Whenever necessary, the Mission provided medical assistance to victims of violations of the right to physical integrity. 
39. The observers have frequently approached the military and judicial authorities in an attempt to obtain more information regarding the cases of arbitrary arrest and illegal detention brought to its attention and to point out violations of the provisions of the Constitution and of Haitian law. 
40. Since the Mission's return in late January, the military commanders have, in some cases, admitted to detaining individuals who were the subjects of investigations by the Mission. 
Usually, however, the military authorities have denied the presence of detainees in their barracks. 
In Port-au-Prince, in no case during the past four months have they allowed the observers access to the detainees, in flagrant violation of the terms of reference defining the Mission's mandate in Haiti. 
41. During the entire period of its presence in Haiti in 1993, the Mission had recorded very little information regarding sexual abuses in general and, in particular, those committed by agents of the State, their auxiliaries, or paramilitary groups. 
Since their return, between 31 January and 30 June the observers have received information concerning 76 cases of rape perpetrated in the capital city and the surrounding area. 
Those responsible for these attacks on the physical integrity and dignity of women are unidentified, armed civilians who terrorize the inhabitants of the working-class districts considered most favourable to the return of President Aristide. 
In 29 cases, the victims identified members of the Haitian armed forces, attach\x{5ee5} or members of FRAPH as among those responsible for the rapes. 
42. Forty victims were the wives, sisters or daughters of political activists sought by armed men who broke into their homes. 
In the absence of the husband or brother, the wives and sisters were raped by the assailants. 
Fourteen of the victims were themselves members of community organizations and appear to have been targeted for this reason. 
Rape has thus appeared in 1994 as a new weapon in the Haitian arsenal of repression. 
The Mission was also informed of the practice of gang rape. 
Twenty-five cases of women raped by several men in succession have been reported to the observers. 
The Mission has provided medical assistance to the rape victims who have appeared at its offices. 
In practice, however, these freedoms are tolerated only selectively and are enjoyed only by certain segments of the population. 
The rights to freedom of expression and association are denied to members of grass-roots organizations which support a return to constitutional order. 
Since its return, the Mission has not noted any public meeting or demonstration of the segments of the population which support the President. 
On the other hand, the groups hostile to his return, such as FRAPH, enjoy every freedom and organize meetings or street demonstrations against the embargo and the political strategy of the international community. 
46. While, in contrast to last year, very few open attacks on the freedom of the press were noted during the period covered by this report, the general climate of repression and terror hinders the free exercise of journalistic activity and results in self-censorship. 
47. During a seminar organized on 3 May by the Groupe de r\x{5da8}lexion et d'action pour la libert de la presse (GRALIP), media professionals deplored: 
"The invasion ... of the media by violent, intolerant far right-wing political minorities; 
"The restriction of public freedom, which prevents the free movement of journalists with a view to gathering information". 
On 1 February, armed civilians in search of a former journalist with Radio Ha\x{9ba0}i-Inter, who was also a political activist, abducted his brother. 
The victim's fate remains unknown. 
50. The Mission has noted that the Creole weekly, Libe, which had ceased publication because of persecution of its staff and vendors, is once again being distributed. 
51. Before the evacuation of its personnel in October 1993, the Mission had 11 offices outside the capital which kept it well informed of the human rights situation throughout Haiti. 
During the period covered by this report, the observers made visits of three to five days' duration to all the d\x{5ee7}artements of Haiti with the exception of La Grande-Anse. 
That region was not visited because of its isolation and consequent refuelling difficulties. 
54. Nevertheless, the Mission is aware that the information contained in this section is incomplete and far from reflecting the real human rights situation in the areas studied. 
A permanent observer presence, like last year's, would have permitted fuller knowledge of the situation. 
55. The small amount of information obtained by the Mission indicates that in the interior, as at Port-au-Prince, basic human rights are being trampled. 
This situation is aggravated by the emergence of FRAPH, which operates in conjunction with the Haitian armed forces in numerous localities. 
The Mission has received credible reports of violations committed by military personnel at the instigation of local FRAPH leaders. 
In the course of these indiscriminate operations, many people were arrested and detained, others were killed and property was looted or burned. 
58. Although the Mission sent teams of observers to investigate these operations, it is not able to confirm the existence of an armed opposition made up of supporters of President Aristide. 
It feels that the authorities have been making accusations of terrorism in order to create a favourable climate for repression and for intimidating, indeed terrorizing, the population. 
59. The Mission was informed of 58 cases of extrajudicial executions and suspect deaths in interior d\x{5ee7}artements between the months of February and June 1994. 
60. In the early hours of the morning of 22 April, military personnel from the barracks at Gona\x{9d33}es wearing the uniform of the tactical unit surrounded the working-class quarter of Raboteau in search of M. Amio Mayer, a known leader of the working-class pro-Aristide movement. 
Those who fled towards the sea to escape the brutalities came under fire from another group of soldiers waiting on the shore. 
61. The Mission was not able to establish the precise number of victims at Raboteau, as some of the corpses disappeared in the sea and others were buried in haste. 
It was nevertheless able to establish that at least 12 persons were executed. 
Among the victims were Pierre Michel alias "Jamais Dodo", Jean Claude Joseph, Val Valcin, Fr\x{5dae}ic Dieuquivle, Jean-Robert Laguerre and a certain Nicolas. 
Military personnel and attach\x{5ee5} prevented families from burying the victims and compelled the inhabitants to bury the corpses without a judicial certificate or autopsy. 
According to one witness, a woman who asked for permission to recover the corpse of her 13-year-old son to give it a decent burial was turned away. 
62. According to the military authorities, the events at Raboteau were provoked by an alleged group of heavily armed terrorists led by Amio Mayer, who supposedly attacked the forward military post at Raboteau in order to stir up the population. 
This aggression supposedly provoked the response of the armed forces, which pursued the assailants as they fled towards the sea. 
The Mission found no bullet holes in the avant-poste at Raboteau, none of the presumed defenders of which was wounded, nor did it collect any testimony or other information capable of corroborating the military version of these events. 
All the eyewitness accounts collected indicate that it was the military who were at the origin of the events and of the massacre. 
At least 10 houses were ransacked. 
63. Several waves of arbitrary arrests and illegal detentions followed by torture or cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment have been perpetrated in the interior of the country during the past four months. 
64. The only exercise of the right to expression brought to the knowledge of the Mission was a posting of photographs of President Aristide on 15 May at Petit Go\x{6f4e}e. 
The rights of individuals, especially to physical integrity, have also been violated following personal conflicts "arbitrated" by cruel and mercenary rural police chiefs. 
The observers were allowed access only once to detainees (at Les Cayes in February). 
65. At the beginning of February, numerous persons from the area of Chantal-Le Pr\x{76bb}re, Port-Salut and Les Cayes were arrested and accused of complicity with an alleged rebel group operating in the D\x{5ee7}artement du Sud. 
According to military sources, an army reconnaissance patrol is said to have clashed on 2 February with a group of armed men hidden in a cave near Le Pr\x{76bb}re. 
The group is said to have fled after four or five hours of fighting, leaving behind weapons, ammunition and other matiel. 
The military began arresting "accomplices" of the alleged rebels at Chantal and at Le Pr\x{76bb}re between 3 and 5 February. 
Numerous brutalities, especially beatings and house-burnings, were reported at the time of the arrests. 
66. At least nine persons, among them M. Robert Anthony Italis, second magistrate of Chantal, were accused of assisting the rebels and transferred to the Gabion prison at Les Cayes. 
The team sent to the location by the Mission was unable to obtain any information confirming the accusations, nor of the existence of the rebel group. 
A woman was being detained in place of her husband, whom the military were searching for. 
All the other detainees were released several days later without having been brought before a judge. 
67. As at Port-au-Prince, the Mission received information on cases of rape in which the victims were close relatives of members of community organizations. 
68. The persistence of grave human rights violations has had a serious impact on the stability of Haitian society. 
Groups of peasants cannot meet without running the risk of being accused of involvement in subversive or terrorist activities. 
The Mission has been able to determine that displacements from one area of the countryside to another have also occurred. 
70. The serious human rights violations occurring in Haiti for many months have not spared children. 
Like adults, children are the victims of summary executions, of serious violations of their security and physical integrity, such as rape and bullet wounds, and of other forms of cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment. 
71. The Mission received reports of 51 cases of human rights violations involving children between 1 February and 31 May. 
The age of the victims ranged from five months to 17 years. 
Close to half the cases occurred in the Cit Soleil working-class district. 
The perpetrators of these violations were generally unidentified armed civilians, although eyewitnesses were able to identify members of the Haitian armed forces and FRAPH among them. 
In 15 cases, the victims were the children or relatives (sisters, brothers, nieces, nephews, or cousins) of activist members of popular organizations, who became targets in the absence of their parents or in the course of their arrest. 
Cases of arrest and detention of parents accompanied by young children and babies have also been confirmed by the Mission. 
72. The wave of repression which is striking Haitian society has considerable repercussions for the family and for children. 
Arbitrary arrests, enforced disappearances and extrajudicial execution contribute to the destabilization of the family unit and endanger the futures of children whose families are affected by human rights violations. 
The phenomenon of marronage (living in hiding) has also contributed significantly to making the Haitian family more fragile: in order to flee repression, threats and intimidation, thousands of Haitians are abandoning their homes to seek refuge in other regions. 
Since its return at the end of January, the Mission has received reports of 23 cases of extrajudicial executions, suspicious deaths and deaths following torture or cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment in which the victims were children. 
The authorities' reaction varied from region to region and according to rank. 
Using the non-renewal of the Mission's mandate as a pretext, certain military authorities at the national and regional levels refused any form of cooperation with the Mission, whose observers were described as "tourists". 
Others made clear their hostility to the Mission's presence, to the extent of denying it access to some regions of the country. 
Whereas the High Command of Haitian armed forces did not respond, at any point during the period, to requests to meet the Mission, local and regional commanders, on the other hand, in Port-au-Prince as well as in the provincial towns, did have meetings with its representatives. 
However, observers were only once able to gain access to those imprisoned in barracks or in the national penitentiary, in violation of the terms of reference. 
In at least one case, the authorities proved unable to guarantee the security of the Mission in the face of a demonstration organized by FRAPH. 
75. Between 31 January and 30 June, members of the Mission were subjected to several acts of aggression and intimidation on the part of members of Haitian armed forces, their auxiliaries or members of FRAPH. 
The perpetrators of those acts sought to impede the Mission's activities by intimidating the observers. 
76. During the night of 23 to 24 March, FRAPH Members organized a demonstration against the presence of five observers in the town of Hinche (Centre). 
A crowd of several dozen people sang and chanted slogans directed against the Civilian Mission and the international community, and threw stones at the hotel where the observers were staying. 
The continued agitated state of the demonstrators compelled the observers to leave the hotel. 
However, their departure from the town was blocked by soldiers from the Hinche avant-poste. 
A group of demonstrators then caught up with the observers and attacked and molested some of them, watched by the soldiers who made no effort to protect them. 
77. On 19 April, a sergeant and some attach\x{5ee5} surrounded, insulted and threatened two observers who had gone to the Delmas 33 (Port-au-Prince) police barracks to investigate human rights violations. 
78. On 30 April, observers who were investigating the events in Bassin Ca\x{9b9b}an (D\x{5ee7}artement du Nord) were the target of a demonstration of hostility, obviously pre-arranged, which took place in the present of a member of the army high command. 
79. On 27 May, five observers visiting the district of Belle Anse were stopped on entering Bodary by agitated soldiers who threatened to take them prisoner. 
Rebuking the observers for not having a travel permit from the officer commanding the Thiotte barracks, the soldiers forced them to return to Thiotte under escort. 
The commanding officer joined his subordinates in rebuking them, adding, however, that the observers could come back to the district. 
80. On 30 April, members of the Haitian armed forces serving at the Petit Bourg avant-poste at Borgne (Nord) did not allow observers to continue their journey to investigate events that had been taking place in the Bassin Ca\x{9b9b}an since the first week of April. 
81. On 30 May, other observers sent by the Mission to investigate allegations of human rights violations were sent back by soldiers from the Port-Margot avant-poste on the pretext that they had no travel permit from the commanding officer of the Limb barracks. 
Members of the judiciary admitted to observers that in political cases, the judiciary cannot expect the military to respect constitutional procedures with regard to searches, arrest and detention. 
In political "big cases", magistrates have not taken any initiative and have quite simply accepted their marginalization by the military. 
In cases of legal detention in connection with accusations of terrorism in Port-au-Prince and Borgne, magistrates have not intervened after the expiry of the legal limits of police custody and the non-appearance of detainees before the court. 
84. Nevertheless, relations between the Mission and the judicial authorities have been correct. 
The Mission has regularly sought the intervention of judges and government commissioners to enforce respect for the law and protect human rights. 
In the two cases of detention following an accusation of terrorism, the examining judges ordered the dismissal of proceedings. 
86. The surrogate judge of Grand Gosier (Sud-Est), Mr. Valli\x{92e8}es Toussaint, was arrested and beaten by soldiers on 13 May. 
The Mission learned that several magistrates have been persecuted in the course of the campaign of violence begun in October after the failure of the process to re-establish constitutional order. 
87. During its evacuation in the Dominican Republic, the International Civilian Mission made an analysis of the Haitian justice system informed by the experience acquired by the teams of the various Mission bases in Haiti. 
88. The Mission's abrupt departure in October 1993 gave rise to some disappointment among working-class and human rights organizations, not only regarding the Mission, but also with respect to the international community, which was perceived as responsible for the failure of the process of restoration of constitutional order. 
For example, the Gona\x{9d33}es Justice and Peace Commission, a non-governmental organization which is, very active in the d\x{5ee7}artement of Artibonite, decided to suspend its relations with the Mission. 
Its work in gathering examples of and denouncing human rights violations has gained it renewed credibility. 
89. In a country where the judiciary does not function, victims of human rights violations turn to non-governmental organizations which lend them a sympathetic ear and, within the limits of their means, supply them with the necessary assistance. 
In this context, the International Civilian Mission appears to the victims of repression and their relatives as some kind of recourse from the purely arbitrary. 
The number of people who have reported human rights violations to the Mission's offices since the return of the observers shows that the Haitians have increasing confidence in the Mission. 
In order to respond to this situation and meet the expectations of the victims and their families more effectively, the Mission has instituted a programme of medical assistance which renders first aid to persons whose right to physical liberty has been violated, and channels them towards the appropriate specialists. 
90. Haiti is experiencing an unprecedented human rights crisis. 
91. The political dimension of these violations is particularly striking in the case of enforced disappearances and rapes, where more than two thirds of victims are leaders of or activists in grass-roots political or working-class organizations or their relatives. 
93. It is becoming increasingly clear that the aim of the repression is to destroy the pro-democracy movement, and the associated working-class and peasant sector. 
Community organizations in the countryside and working-class districts which played a dominant role in the electoral victory of President Aristide are particularly targeted by the armed forces and the paramilitary groups. 
94. It has become apparent that those responsible for the massive human rights violations enjoy some sort of protection from high-ranking military authorities, which, as far as the Mission is aware, have done nothing to put an end to the political violence and punish its perpetrators. 
The shortcomings related to delays in the areas of public security, the land transfer programmes, aspects of the reintegration of ex-combatants into civil society, as well as non-compliance with the recommendations of the Commission on the Truth. 
5. The Security Council, having considered the report of the Secretary-General, decided, by its resolution 920 (1994) of 26 May 1994, to extend the mandate of ONUSAL for a further period of six months, from 1 June to 30 November 1994. 
7. The status of assessed contributions received and unpaid as at 30 June 1994, taking into account applied credits for the periods ended 31 May 1994, is summarized in the table below. 
Total outstanding assessments of $33,483,093 are due from Member States for the United Nations Observer Group in Central America (ONUCA) ($10,708,136) and for ONUSAL ($22,774,957). 
8. As indicated in paragraph 7 above, outstanding assessed contributions as at 30 June 1994 amounted to $33,483,093. 
In order to provide ONUSAL with the necessary cash flow requirements, $9 million has been borrowed from the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund ($6 million) and from the United Nations Iran-Iraq Military Observer Group (UNIIMOG) special account ($3 million). 
9. In paragraph 15 of its resolution 48/243 of 5 April 1994 on the financing of ONUSAL, the General Assembly invited voluntary contributions to the Observer Mission in cash and in the form of services and supplies acceptable to the Secretary-General. 
10. On 10 March 1994, the Government of Switzerland made a voluntary contribution in cash in the amount of $8,000 in addition to a voluntary contribution in the amount of SwF 100,000 (equivalent to $70,397.75) in cash, made on 14 October 1993. 
This voluntary contribution was credited to the miscellaneous income of the ONUSAL special account. 
11. As at 31 May 1994, total income received to the Trust Fund for the Commission on the Truth for El Salvador amounted to $2,359,710, consisting of voluntary contributions ($2,330,074) and interest income ($29,636), with expenditure of $2,342,082, leaving a balance of $17,628 in the Trust Fund. 
This amount had been indicated in the report of the Secretary-General of 3 March 1994 (A/48/842/Corr.1) as the estimate for the anticipated liquidation of ONUSAL during the period from 1 June to 15 September 1994. 
This commitment authority was needed to provide the Observer Mission with resources to fulfil its mandate, in accordance with Security Council resolution 920 (1994). 
17. Annex V, section A, provides the previously authorized and proposed staffing tables for ONUSAL for the period from 1 December 1993 to 1 June 1994. 
The annex provides the comparative numbers of civilian staff and military personnel for the current and prior periods. 
18. Column (1) of annex V, section B, shows the reduced strength of the Observer Mission that had been proposed in the expectation that liquidation would begin in June 1994. 
Annex VII provides the proposed distribution of civilian personnel by office for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1994. 
The distribution of ONUSAL transportation and other equipment is provided in annexes VIII and IX. 
20. The liquidation phase of the Observer Mission is proposed from 1 December 1994 to 28 February 1995 following the end of the current mandate on 30 November 1994. 
21. It is proposed that, upon completion of ONUSAL, the Mission's equipment and other property be disposed of in the following manner: 
(a) Equipment in good condition that conforms to established standards or is considered compatible with existing equipment will be redeployed to other United Nations operations elsewhere in the world or will be placed in reserve to form the "start-up kits" for use by future missions; 
(b) Equipment that is not required by other peace-keeping missions but may be useful for operations of other United Nations agencies, international organizations or non-governmental organizations, and which it is not feasible to keep in reserve, will be sold to a relevant agency or organizations; 
22. Paragraphs 23 to 26 below provide observations and comments on the recommendations of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions that were endorsed by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/243. 
Following that recommendation, one international and two local consultants were hired in the period from 1 December 1993 to 31 May 1994 and one international and two local consultants are proposed for the period from 1 June to 30 November 1994. 
In view of the possibility of using ONUSAL vehicles in other peace-keeping operations, they are temporarily being stored at the Mission. 
The shipping of the vehicles from the mission area has not taken place to date, pending the decision on their most cost-effective use. 
The cost estimates for the six-month period from 1 June to 30 November 1994 are based on the parameters provided below. 
Mission subsistence allowance is payable to all mission personnel, excluding locally recruited staff, at a rate of $85 per day for the first 30 days and $68 per day thereafter. 
These rates are subject to supplements of 10 and 25 per cent for staff at the D-1/D-2 and ASG/USG levels respectively. 
The travel costs of military and civilian personnel to the mission area on assignment, rotation or repatriation has been estimated at an average cost of $2,000 per person one way, or $4,000 round-trip (basic air fare of $1,000, plus 100 kilograms of unaccompanied baggage and travel allowances of $1,000). 
The cost of round-trip travel on a three-day official mission to New York Headquarters is estimated at $1,400 ($700 basic airfare and $700 in allowances and daily subsistence allowance (DSA). 
Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard costs except for staff appointed from the Mission. 
Effective 1 June 1994, the military component of the Observer Mission has been decreased to a level of 19, consisting of 12 military observers and 7 medical personnel. 
Provision is made for mission subsistence allowance at a rate of $68 per person per day for 19 military personnel for the period from 1 June to 30 September ($157,600), and for 15 military personnel for the period from 1 to 31 October 1994 ($31,600). 
Owing to the expected repatriation of 15 military observers in November, provision for the mission subsistence allowance (MSA) for that month is made at 50 per cent of the cost ($15,300). 
The provision also covers 30 days of retained accommodation at $28 per day during observers' travel for meetings or other assignments outside the duty station ($800). 
Provision is made for the payment of a clothing allowance at a rate of $100 per person for 19 military observers. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Effective 1 June 1994, the Police Division has been decreased to 220 civilian police observers, plus 16 police instructors posted to the National Public Security Academy. 
It is anticipated that the total civilian police force will be reduced to 211 on 1 August and to 161 on 1 October and that they will be repatriated during November 1994. 
Owing to the planned repatriation of 161 civilian police in November 1994, provision for that month is made at 75 per cent of the cost ($246,300). 
Provision is also made for 60 days of retained accommodation at $28 per day in case police observers are required to undertake assignments outside the mission area ($1,700). 
Provision is made for the payment of a clothing allowance at the rate of $100 per person for 236 civilian police. 
The total number of 99 international staff as at 1 June 1994 will be reduced to 96 in July, 95 in September and 93 in October. 
It is proposed that in the period from July to November 1994 76 international staff will be repatriated. 
The total number of 175 local staff as at 1 June will be reduced to 170 in August and to 165 in October. 
This number will be further reduced to 85 during November 1994. 
Owing to the projected phasing out of 76 international staff in November, provision for that month is made at 50 per cent of the cost. 
The detailed calculations of these requirements are contained in annex VI. 
Provision is made for the salaries of 175 locally recruited staff for June and July, 170 locally recruited staff in August, 165 in September, October and until 15 November 1994 ($755,300). 
Owing to the reduction of the number of locally recruited staff from 165 to 85 in November, provision for that month is made at 50 per cent of the cost. 
The detailed calculations of these requirements are provided in annex VI. 
Provision is made for the recruitment of one international and two local consultants in specialized areas of expertise to ensure rapid and complete implementation of remaining issues of the Peace Accords, such as the land transfer programmes and constitutional reforms regarding the judiciary. 
Provision is made to cover overtime and night differential (drivers, telephone operators), estimated at 500 hours per month at a rate of $6 per hour for the six-month period. 
Calculations of these costs are detailed in annex VI. 
Owing to the projected phasing out of 76 international staff in November 1994, the mission subsistence allowance for that month is calculated at 50 per cent of the cost. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the continued rental of ONUSAL headquarters at a rate of $32,600 per month for the period from June to September 1994 ($130,400). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for water and electricity charges for all locations throughout the mission area, at an estimated cost of $6,000 per month for six months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Effective 1 June 1994, the total number of 420 vehicles was reduced to 300 and will be further reduced to 280 as at 1 August 1994 and to 250 as at 1 October 1994. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is also made for fuel for the satellite generator at headquarters and outstation generators, estimated at $1,700 for six months. 
Provision is made to cover the cost of third-party insurance for the six-month period for 300 vehicles at an approximate cost of $100 per vehicle ($30,000). 
Provision is made for the hiring of a local helicopter to assist in the deployment of the national police force, implementation of the land transfer programme and to service the communication repeaters located on mountain tops. 
It is proposed to hire a helicopter on an hourly basis at a cost of $1,500 an hour for an average of 20 flying hours a month for six months. 
Provision is made for the aviation fuel for one helicopter for the six-month period at an average consumption of 75 gallons per hour for 20 flying hours per month, at a cost of $1.04 per gallon. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for supplies and spare parts for the communications equipment and for various test and workshop equipment at an average cost of $2,000 per month for six months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for user charges for commercial communications for facsimile, telephone, pouch services and satellite charges at an average cost of $5,000 per month for six months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the replacement of damaged and/or unserviceable office furniture at an average cost of $500 a month for six months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the replacement of damaged and/or unserviceable data-processing equipment at an average cost of $500 a month for six months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for the spare parts, repair and maintenance of the office, electronic data-processing and other equipment at an average cost of $3,000 a month for six months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made to cover the cost of the audit service for the six-month period. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for official hospitality to local dignitaries in the context of goodwill, at a rate of $500 a month for six months. 
Provision is made to cover the purchase of stationery and office supplies, local printing, computer supplies and reproduction materials at a rate of $12,000 a month for six months. 
Provision is made for medical supplies for the ONUSAL headquarters clinic and three clinics in the regional offices at San Vicente, Chalatenango and San Miguel. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made to cover the cost of the United Nations uniforms and accoutrements issued to military and police personnel, including blue berets, cap badges, armlets and so on. 
The provision also includes uniforms and protective clothing issued to drivers, mechanics and field service officers, and identification clothing for civilian staff. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for reproductions, local printing of texts and other materials, including flyers and press releases, audio and video tapes, and promotional materials. 
Provision is made to cover the cost of extensive information and education campaigns in the mission area, including: 
ONUSAL will not provide transportation, food or lodging to the participants; 
Provision is requested for the 15-minute video documentary and a book on ONUSAL peacemaking activities; 
The following workshops and seminars are planned for the period from June to November 1994: 
- Workshop for the personnel from the office of the Ombudsman for the Defence of Human Rights (30 participants). 
- Two-day international seminar on the armed forces and the process of democratization (100 participants). 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for shipping, handling and forwarding charges to and from the mission area, at a monthly cost of $1,500 for the six-month period. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
International and local staff salaries have been shown on a net basis under budget line item 2 (b). 
The staff assessment requirement provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 has been credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 (X) A of 15 December 1955. 
The cost estimates for the liquidation period from 1 December 1994 to 28 February 1995 are based on the parameters provided below. 
Mission subsistence allowance is payable to all mission personnel, excluding locally recruited staff, at a rate of $85 per day for the first 30 days and $68 per day thereafter. 
The travel costs of military and civilian personnel to the mission area on assignment, rotation or repatriation has been estimated at an average cost of $2,000 per person one way (basic air fare of $1,000, plus 100 kilograms of unaccompanied baggage and travel allowances of $1,000). 
Salaries and common staff costs of international staff are net of staff assessment and are based on New York standard costs except for staff appointed from the Mission. 
Detailed calculations of these requirements are shown in section B of annex VI. 
It is anticipated that 23 international staff will be repatriated during February 1995. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision for common staff costs for the international staff ($181,400) and local staff ($37,400) is detailed in section B of annex VI. 
Detailed calculation of these requirements is shown in section B of annex VI. 
Provision is made for the repatriation travel of 23 international staff. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
At the end of February 1995 these 20 vehicles will be ready for shipment to other missions. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Provision is made for official hospitality in the interests of the Mission at a rate of $500 a month for three months. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
No provision is required under this heading. 
Estimated requirements are based on a unit cost of $4,500 per 40-foot container, as follows: 
1. The General Assembly, at its forty-eighth session, adopted resolution 48/84 A of 16 December 1993, entitled "Maintenance of international security", in which the Assembly, inter alia, invited Member States to provide their views on further consideration of the question of maintenance of international security. 
3. To date, the Secretary-General has received a reply from Bulgaria. 
Any further replies will be issued as addenda to the present note. 
3. In stating its views on the further consideration of the question of maintenance of international security, as requested in paragraph 9 of General Assembly resolution 48/84 A, the Bulgarian Government would, herewith, like to emphasize the politico-military dimension of international security. 
4. The end of the cold war and of the confrontation between the two major military blocs has resulted in profound changes in the international situation, which present new challenges to international security and stability and, in particular, to the United Nations system of collective security. 
5. Areas of international concern that now seem increasingly relevant to the concerted efforts to maintain peace and common security include, inter alia: 
(a) Settlement of regional conflicts by peaceful means, based on the conceptual and practical development of preventive diplomacy, peacemaking and peace-keeping, both in the global framework of the United Nations and in regional forums, such as the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE); 
(b) Curbing the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction; 
6. The Republic of Bulgaria supports the recent Security Council statement on peace-keeping operations, intended to increase the political acceptability of each new operation and its improved management. 
An appropriately expanded peace-keeping staff, suitable physical facilities, enlargement of the planning division, strengthened research and information functions, robust and professional public affairs capabilities, enhancement of the civilian police capacity, and more thorough training are areas where both national and international efforts should be applied. 
The United Nations could further strengthen the coordination between peacemaking and humanitarian assistance relief bodies. 
8. All States share a common interest in nuclear-war prevention and in achieving nuclear disarmament. 
In the present political environment, it is more important than ever before that all States assume their respective responsibilities in ensuring that international security is maintained at the lowest possible level of armaments and military forces. 
While States having the biggest nuclear arsenals have made and continue to make the greatest contribution towards nuclear disarmament, all nuclear-weapon States should be encouraged to take action in this regard. 
9. An important concomitant of the process of nuclear disarmament is the non-proliferation regime, which addresses horizontal and vertical proliferation. 
Universal adherence to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons, which should, moreover, be indefinitely and unconditionally extended in 1995, is a most important objective in this respect. 
As the Security Council declared, the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction constitutes a threat to international peace and security. 
The Conference on Disarmament should proceed intensively with its negotiations regarding such a universal and internationally verifiable treaty, with a view to bringing it to an early successful completion. 
11. A non-discriminatory, multilateral and internationally and effectively verifiable treaty banning the production of fissile material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices would be a significant contribution to nuclear non-proliferation in all its aspects. 
12. In the context of enhancing international security, the Government of the Republic of Bulgaria finds that international transfers of high-technology products, services and know-how for peaceful purposes are important for the economic and social development of States. 
As part of the dialogue going on within the framework of the partnership for peace, Bulgaria appreciates conversion-related bilateral contacts in exploring the possibilities of establishing joint ventures or other kinds of cooperation of mutual interest. 
13. The United Nations global mechanisms offer other forms of cooperation as well. 
States with the most advanced defence industries and largest exports of arms have special responsibilities. 
15. On a regional and subregional level the Republic of Bulgaria has, over the past few years, contributed substantially to utilizing the potential of confidence- and security-building measures in fostering the cause of European cooperative security. 
Bilateral military cooperation was also enhanced through the agreements which Bulgaria's Ministry of Defence signed with its counterparts in Albania, Austria, France, Germany, Greece, Hungary, India, Romania, the Russian Federation, Turkey, Ukraine and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. 
Based on those agreements, annual plans for specific military cooperation activities with all these countries are being implemented. 
The adoption, at the level of chiefs of general staffs, of bilateral Bulgarian-Turkish and Bulgarian-Greek additional measures to the Vienna document 1992 on Strengthening Confidence- and Security-Building Measures, represents an important contribution to the European confidence- and security-building measures regime. 
16. The new challenges require integrated methods and approaches in addressing also the issues involved in improving the multilateral disarmament machinery. 
As the United Nations evolved in the course of the cold war, its mechanisms should, no doubt, be reassessed. 
There is a need for a coordinated system which would allow the international community to address major disarmament, arms control and security problems promptly, flexibly and efficiently. 
17. The new spirit of cooperation in the General Assembly and its subsidiary organs is a considerable achievement ensuring increased effectiveness of its work. 
The ongoing reform, which is aimed at further rationalizing the work and agenda of the Assembly and its Main Committees, will definitely enable the United Nations to address the newly emerging issues related to security. 
1. On 16 December 1993, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/75 K, entitled "Moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines", which reads as follows: 
"Noting that there are as many as 85 million uncleared land-mines throughout the world, particularly in rural areas, 
"Expressing deep concern that such mines kill or maim hundreds of people each week, mostly unarmed civilians, obstruct economic development and have other severe consequences, which include inhibiting the repatriation of refugees and the return of internally displaced persons, 
"Recalling with satisfaction its resolution 48/7 of 19 October 1993, by which it, inter alia, requested the Secretary-General to submit a comprehensive report on the problems caused by mines and other unexploded devices, 
"Convinced that a moratorium by States exporting anti-personnel land-mines that pose grave dangers to civilian populations would reduce substantially the human and economic costs resulting from the use of such devices and would complement the aforementioned initiative, 
"Noting with satisfaction that several States have already declared moratoriums on the export, transfer or purchase of anti-personnel land-mines and related devices, 
"2. Urges States to implement such a moratorium; 
"3. Requests the Secretary-General to prepare a report concerning progress on this initiative, including possible recommendations regarding further appropriate measures to limit the export of anti-personnel land-mines, and to submit it to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session under the item entitled 'General and complete disarmament'." 
Any additional information received from Member States will be issued as addenda to the present report. 
They have been used in all conflicts, and particularly in recent armed conflicts not of an international character. 
They can be placed by hand or scattered by the thousands, even by airplane. 
Frequently, anti-personnel land-mines are not removed after the cessation of active hostilities. 
Their use to disrupt the economic and social development of entire regions by isolating whole communities, depopulating vast areas of territory and preventing the return of refugees is frequently alleged, and their indiscriminate use, against civilians, is a fact, occurring world wide several times daily. 
They are a dangerous hindrance to peace-keeping operations and to the activities of international relief organizations. 
Uncleared anti-personnel land-mines have been accurately characterized as "a weapon of mass destruction in slow motion". 
4. It is estimated that there are more than 110 million uncleared land-mines in the world and that the removal of each one will cost between $300 and $1,000, while more than 800 deaths or injuries will result from them world wide each month. 
As the Secretary-General stated in an Agenda for Development, "The world is awakening to the reality that the proliferation of land-mines poses a major obstacle to development and must be halted" (A/48/935, para. 26). 
5. Over a period of years, the magnitude of the problem and the understanding that the international community can solve it only through a determined and comprehensive approach have motivated several initiatives at the unilateral, multilateral and regional levels. 
In 1993, that moratorium was extended for three years. 
In February 1993, France declared an export moratorium on anti-personnel land-mines and in July 1993, Belgium declared an indefinite export and transit moratorium on anti-personnel land-mines. 
7. After the approval by the General Assembly on 16 December 1993 of resolution 48/75 K, which calls upon States to agree to a moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines, a number of States heeded that request and provided the Secretary-General with relevant information. 
Austrian legislation prohibits the export of any armaments, including land-mines, into regions in which armed conflicts or other dangerous tensions exist or which are prone to conflicts. 
Canada declared an export moratorium on anti-personnel land-mines which will remain in effect until a permanent international agreement is reached to control the export of land-mines. 
Finland does not export anti-personnel land-mines. 
Germany declared a three-year moratorium, Greece an indefinite moratorium, and Israel a two-year moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines. 
Ukraine is preparing national measures to introduce a moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines (see communications of States reproduced in chap. III below). 
Cambodia declared that it would legislate a ban on land-mines and would request that producing countries cease exporting them to Cambodia. 
Italy is considering a moratorium on the production and export of such mines and, as of November 1993, does not authorize their export. 
9. The United States has approached States that either produce or export anti-personnel land-mines, requesting that they also adopt export moratoria. 
The United States also plans to follow up those efforts by proposing discussions which could result in a permanent international control regime for anti-personnel land-mines. 
In the same context of establishing a coordinated multilateral approach to the problems caused by the indiscriminate use of land-mines, proposals have been made by the United Kingdom in the Conference on Disarmament, and by Australia, Sweden and the Netherlands in the Group of Experts. 
10. In the Conference on Disarmament, the United Kingdom proposed that States should consider applying a code of conduct to the transfer of anti-personnel land-mines. 
11. Having gained momentum from unilateral initiatives, the issue of prohibiting or restricting the international transfer of anti-personnel land-mines is now acquiring a multilateral dimension within the negotiations to amend Protocol II of the Convention and in other forums concerned with export control regimes. 
It seems appropriate also to report on the developments resulting from the adoption by the General Assembly of resolution 48/79 of 16 December 1993. 
"5. Welcomes the request to the Secretary-General to convene at an appropriate time, if possible in 1994, in accordance with article 8, paragraph 3, of the Convention, a review conference of the Convention; 
"7. Calls upon the maximum number of States to attend the conference, to which the States parties may invite interested non-governmental organizations, in particular the International Committee of the Red Cross;". 
15. Pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/79 and the subsequent request of 30 States parties to the Convention, the Secretary-General of the United Nations, in his capacity as depositary of the Convention, established the Group of Experts. 
The Group held its first, second and third sessions at the Palais des Nations at Geneva from 28 February to 4 March 1994, from 16 to 27 May 1994, and from 8 to 19 August 1994, respectively. 
16. The Group of Experts is preparing, on a priority basis, specific proposals for amendments to Protocol II of the Convention for the purpose of strengthening prohibitions or restriction on the use of mines, booby traps and other devices, particularly those that are not detectable and self-destructing or self-neutralizing. 
It is also considering extending the scope of application of Protocol II to include armed conflicts that are not of an international character, and the addition to Protocol II of provisions relating to verification, fact-finding missions and compliance. 
17. The proposals before the Group of Experts include prohibiting the development, manufacture, stockpiling, use and transfer of booby traps and certain types of mines, in addition to those referred to in paragraph 10 above, aimed at establishing restrictions on international transfers of anti-personnel land-mines. 
18. Wider in scope are the proposals advanced in the Group of Experts by Estonia, Mexico and Sweden to establish a total ban on anti-personnel land-mines. 
19. The substantive work completed by the Group of Experts during the first three sessions enabled the Chairman, Mr. Johan Molander of Sweden, to integrate all the proposals in a consolidated rolling text. 
The Chairman's rolling text represents the progress achieved in the substantive work of the Group of Experts because it encompasses all proposals advanced so far and reflects them in treaty language, structured in the form of an amended Protocol. 
21. The Group of Experts decided to hold an additional session at Geneva from 9 to 20 January 1995 to continue its substantive work. 
22. Further progress in limiting the grave consequences resulting from the indiscriminate use of land-mines could also be achieved at the regional and subregional levels through initiatives promoted by regional organizations or groups of countries. 
An example of such an initiative is the resolution adopted by the twenty-fourth General Assembly of the Organization of American States on 9 June 1994 entitled "Regional contribution to global security: anti-personnel land-mines". 
"Noting the existence of as many as one million uncleared anti-personnel land-mines located throughout the Americas, particularly in rural areas, 
"Noting also that anti-personnel land-mines, in particular, are often indiscriminate in their effects and that the majority of people killed, maimed or injured by these mines are civilians, many of whom are children, 
"Recognizing that the presence of uncleared land-mines inhibits the social and economic rehabilitation of communities in post-conflict periods and can impede the return of refugees and persons displaced by war or civil unrest to their homes, 
"Noting the recognition of mine deactivation efforts in Central America contained in AG RES.1191 (XXII-O/92), and commending these and other efforts at mine clearing that are being carried out, 
"Convinced that the forthcoming review conference on the 1980 Convention, to take place at Geneva in 1995, will provide an opportunity to strengthen the Convention, inter alia, by extending the Convention to cover non-international conflicts, 
"Reiterating the commitment of the Organization of American States to promoting and making an effective contribution to regional security in ways which complement and reinforce efforts by the United Nations to strengthen and maintain global peace and security, 
"4. To report on progress on this issue at its twenty-fifth regular session." 
1. The Argentine Republic has decided to declare a five-year moratorium, without exception, on the export, sale or transfer of all anti-personnel mines. 
2. This measure has been taken in pursuance of General Assembly resolution 48/75 K of 16 December 1993, in which the Assembly "calls upon States to agree to a moratorium on the export of land-mines that pose grave dangers to civilian populations". 
3. The moratorium that Argentina has decreed is in keeping with its support for efforts to minimize the grave harm caused by these devices throughout the world, mainly to civilian populations. 
4. The Argentine Republic urges all countries that produce anti-personnel mines to solve this problem for humanity, which claims more than 150 victims a week. 
5. The moratorium that the Argentine Government has declared on the export of anti-personnel mines constitutes the basis for future measures to establish a permanent regime for monitoring these types of devices. 
Thus, this moratorium represents a first step in mitigating the damage caused by explosions of anti-personnel mines. 
1. As long as international norms do not impose relevant obligations, the Austrian legal system only provides for general export restrictions for armaments (embargoes), which have to be related to specific countries. 
2. The export of "anti-personnel land-mines" from Austrian territory is, like all other armaments, subject to the stringent legal provisions pertaining to armaments (Kriegsmaterialgesetz). 
The relevant law prohibits the export of any armament, including land-mines, into regions in which armed conflicts or other dangerous tensions exist or which are prone to conflicts. 
For exports into such regions, permits are either not issued or, if necessary, revoked. 
3. Austria welcomes all initiatives to prohibit or restrict excessively injurious arms and is thus prepared to participate in future negotiations on internationally binding rules and provisions concerning the export of land-mines. 
This moratorium will be in effect until a permanent international agreement is reached to control the export of land-mines. 
In this regard, Canada is pleased to announce that it has ratified the Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects. 
Canada would encourage those countries which have not yet signed and ratified this Convention to do so, and urges all nations to support efforts to strengthen and expand the terms of this Convention at the 1995 Review Conference. 
For that purpose, he has established a group of governmental experts to prepare the Review Conference. 
The focus of the work of the Group is agreed to be on the preparation of concrete proposals for amendments to Protocol II of the Convention, that is, the so-called mine protocol (Protocol on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Mines, Booby Traps and Other Devices). 
(c) According to the States parties to the Convention, the purpose of this work is, first of all, "to strengthen restrictions on the use of anti-personnel mines and, in particular, those without neutralizing or self-destruction mechanisms". 
(d) Finland, as one of the States parties of the Convention, fully supports these goals of the work of the Group of Governmental Experts and hopes that the necessary amendments to the Protocol could consequently be approved. 
The continuous civilian casualties and other severe consequences to civilian populations of millions of uncleared mines in various parts of the world call for the international community to intensify its efforts against irresponsible use of anti-personnel mines. 
(e) The Government of Finland believes that there is an obvious need to address the shortcomings of Protocol II. 
This would hopefully also lead to more faithful compliance to the Convention. 
The presently low number of ratifications of the Convention has to be recognized as a major problem in efforts seeking wider adherence of the international community to this Convention. 
(g) Finally, Finland wishes to bring to the attention of the Secretary-General the fact that Finland does not export anti-personnel land-mines as described in resolution 48/75 K. Thus, Finland already now applies in practice the said moratorium. 
1. On 11 February 1993, France confirmed that it would refrain from exporting anti-personnel mines and called upon other States to declare a moratorium on such exports. 
3. France hopes that all States will cooperate in this endeavour and thus contribute to efforts to halt the proliferation of anti-personnel mines. 
Accordingly, the export of anti-personnel land-mines from Germany is now generally prohibited. 
2. The ban on exports has an initial duration of three years, as Germany is seeking an international agreement in the long term. 
It is emphasized in this context that the production and the export of anti-personnel land-mines were already subject to strict statutory restrictions before the moratorium was declared. 
3. The German Government took its decision of 8 June 1994 inter alia in response to paragraphs 1 and 2 of resolution 48/75 K which read: 
"1. Calls upon States to agree to a moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines that pose grave dangers to civilian populations; 
4. By imposing a moratorium, the German Government also intends to promote the further development of the Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects, of 1980, and particularly its Protocol II. 
Germany hopes that other producers of mines will associate themselves with this step by also declaring moratoria on the export of anti-personnel land-mines. 
1. Greece has decided to declare a moratorium, without exception, on the export, sale or transfer of all anti-personnel land-mines. 
2. Land-mines planted during times of armed conflict, and left after the conflict is over, have caused many tragedies for a great number of civilians. 
The proliferation of land-mines has had tragic consequences, and it is estimated that more than 85 million undeclared land-mines are scattered over 62 countries. 
4. In addition to the two-year moratorium, the Government of Israel offers its know-how, assistance and training in mine clearance. 
5. The Government of Israel hopes that these steps, which are humanitarian in nature, will encourage other countries to follow suit. 
As one of the main co-sponsors of resolution 48/75 K, the Government of Malta fully supports the thrust and objectives of this resolution and attaches particular importance to this question because of the associated humanitarian concerns. 
1. The Government of Spain is convinced that a moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines would considerably reduce the human and economic costs of using such weapons. 
Mine clearance is a slow and hazardous undertaking and, in certain cases, it is virtually impossible. It takes many years to clear small areas, and the number of mine-clearing personnel killed in the course of their duties is alarmingly high. 
3. Consequently, the Spanish Government has decided to deny, beginning immediately and for a one-year period, which may be extended, any request for the export of anti-personnel mines. 
7. The Spanish Government's decision is fully in keeping with the following recent actions it has taken: 
(a) Sponsorship, together with its partners in the European Union, at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly, of Assembly resolution 48/7 on assistance in mine clearance; 
(b) Ratification on 29 December 1993 of the Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Harmful or Have Indiscriminate Effects, which entered fully into force in Spain on 29 June 1994; 
(c) Participation in preparations for the next review conference to amend the above-mentioned Convention, which will be held in 1995, and which will be devoted in particular to tightening restrictions on the use of mines. 
1. The United States believes the international community should take strong action to reduce the threat posed to civilian populations by the indiscriminate use of land-mines. 
2. On 30 November 1993, the United States enacted a three-year extension of its moratorium on the export of anti-personnel land-mines (Public Law 103-160; 30 November 1993). 
3. In addition, we have approached States which either produce or export anti-personnel land-mines, requesting that they also adopt export moratoria. 
We plan to follow up these efforts by proposing discussions which will result in a more permanent international control regime for anti-personnel land-mines. 
Finally, on 12 May, the United States forwarded to the United States Senate for advice and consent to ratification the 1980 Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects. 
23. The initiatives and proposals presented by several Member States unilaterally, multilaterally or regionally are significant and represent major progress in the global effort to deal effectively with the problems caused by the indiscriminate use of anti-personnel land-mines. 
However, some Member States and a number of relief and non-governmental organizations involved in activities related to mine clearance are convinced that the initiatives and proposals referred to previously do not go far enough. 
24. Their argument, expressed on different occasions and in various forms, including a number of publications distributed on the subject, can be summarized as follows: anti-personnel land-mines are inexpensive and easy to use. 
They always have indiscriminate effects because, regardless of how sophisticated their technology may be, they cannot distinguish between a civilian and a combatant. 
Any prohibition or restriction of their use is likely to be difficult to comply with and hard to verify, also because anti-personnel land-mines are frequently used in internal conflicts by dissident armed forces or other organized armed groups. 
The military utility of anti-personnel land-mines should therefore be re-evaluated in the light of the long-term social, economic and environmental damage they may cause. 
To that effect, Estonia and Sweden have presented a draft additional protocol to the Convention and a draft article for Protocol II, respectively. 
A total ban would be easier to implement, monitor and verify. It would guarantee more than any other measure that the indiscriminate killing and maiming of civilians occurring nowadays would ultimately cease. 
27. Short of a total ban, several measures are likely to improve the existing situation by protecting civilians from the indiscriminate effects of anti-personnel land-mines. 
The inclusion of armed conflicts not of an international character in the scope of application of the amended Protocol II would extend to innumerable civilians the protection afforded by its provisions. 
The prohibition on the development, manufacture, stockpiling and transfer of those mines whose use is prohibited would make it more difficult to violate the provisions of Protocol II. 
It would also be logical, since it would be difficult to understand why a certain type of mine could be developed, manufactured, stockpiled and transferred if it could not be used. 
28. A revised Protocol II of the Convention, containing the above-mentioned provisions, could include a comprehensive compliance and verification regime based on the principle of cooperative implementation, i.e., the joint commitment of the States parties to cooperate actively for the gradual implementation of the Protocol. 
It could also include provisions for the protection of United Nations authorized forces or missions and other international relief missions from the effects of land-mines. 
The Secretary-General can only recommend that the Member States of the Organization make every possible effort to rise to the humanitarian challenge, developing and endorsing at the review conference a set of provisions which would effectively eliminate the threat of land-mines. 
Accordingly, the information contained in the present report reflects primarily the result of the work of the Committee, whose report 2/ is before the General Assembly. 
4. The Working Group of the Whole was reconvened by the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee at its 1994 session in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/39 to continue its work. 
5. At its 1994 session, the Committee endorsed the recommendations of the Working Group of the Whole as contained in its report (A/AC.105/571, annex II) and recommended that the Working Group be reconvened in 1995 to continue its work. 
6. In paragraph 20 of its resolution 48/39, the General Assembly requested all organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system and other intergovernmental organizations working in the field of outer space or on space-related matters to cooperate in the implementation of the recommendations of the Conference. 
In that connection, the Committee noted with appreciation the participation in all stages of its work and that of its Scientific and Technical Subcommittee by representatives of United Nations bodies, the specialized agencies and other international organizations. 
8. The programmes and projects of the organizations of the United Nations system are coordinated at annual inter-agency meetings. 
12. In paragraph 7 of its resolution 37/90 of 10 December 1982, the General Assembly endorsed the recommendations of the Conference that the United Nations Programme on Space Applications should be directed towards seven specific objectives. 
The activities conducted in 1993 by the Programme and the plans for the period 1994/95 to meet those objectives are contained in the report of the United Nations Expert on Space Applications (A/AC.105/555). 
14. In 1995, the following training courses, seminars, conferences and workshops are planned: 
(a) The Fifth United Nations/Sweden International Training Course on Remote Sensing Education for Educators, to be hosted and co-sponsored by the Government of Sweden; 
(b) The United Nations/ESA International Training Course on Microwave Remote Sensing for the benefit of Member States in the ESCAP region; 
(c) The United Nations International Training Course on Communications Technology for Development; 
(d) The United Nations/United States International Workshop on Spin-off Benefits of Space Technology: Challenges and Opportunities; 
(f) The Fifth United Nations/ESA Workshop on Basic Space Science, to be organized for Member States in the ESCAP region; 
(g) The Second United Nations Regional Conference on Space Technology for Sustainable Development in the ECA region; 
(h) The United Nations Regional Conference on Space Technology for Sustainable Development in Latin America and the Caribbean; 
(i) The United Nations/International Astronautical Federation (IAF) Symposium on Space Technology in Developing Countries, during the forty-sixth Congress of IAF; 
(j) The United Nations International Workshop on the Development and Design of Small Experimental Payloads. 
16. In the regions listed below, the following countries have offered to host a centre: 
(b) In Asia and the Pacific: China, India, the Islamic Republic of Iran, 4/ Malaysia, Pakistan, Sri Lanka and Thailand; 
(d) In the Middle East: Egypt, 5/ Jordan and the Syrian Arab Republic; 
17. The Committee noted that evaluation missions to the regions of the Middle East and Asia and the Pacific were undertaken in 1993/94 with the participation of technical experts from the Office for Outer Space Affairs, ESCWA and ESCAP. 
With regard to that mandate, the Programme has provided or is providing assistance in the following areas: 
(b) To the Government of Ecuador, in promoting regional cooperation, administration and funding of the ground receiving station at Cotopaxi, Ecuador (see para. 22 below); 
(c) To the Government of Chile, in its follow-up, as pro tempore secretariat, of the recommendations of the Second Space Conference of the Americas; 
22. The Programme has made further progress in promoting cooperation between Ecuador and the countries that are within the coverage area of the Cotopaxi ground receiving station. 
For the Asia and Pacific region, the Secretariat will submit recommendations and proposals for the establishment of such a centre to the Ministerial Conference on Space Applications for Development in the ESCAP Region to be held at Beijing, China, in September 1994 (see sect. 
24. In paragraph 8 of its resolution 37/90, the General Assembly decided to establish an International Space Information Service, consisting initially of a directory of sources of information and data services to provide direction, upon request, to accessible data banks and information sources. 
The periodic publication Space Activities of the United Nations and International Organizations (A/AC.105/521) has become available in all official languages of the United Nations. 
27. In accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/39, the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space and its Scientific and Technical Subcommittee continued at their 1994 sessions the discussion of the possibility of holding a third UNISPACE conference. 
29. The Committee agreed that a third UNISPACE conference could be convened in the near future, and also agreed that prior to recommending a date for such a conference, there should be a consensus recommendation on the agenda, venue and funding of the conference. 
In its report, the Committee recommended that a very thorough analysis and definition of an agenda for a third UNISPACE conference should take place at the next session of the Scientific and Technical Subcommittee. 
31. The Committee agreed that the discussions in the Subcommittee should provide the basis for a prompt decision by the Committee on a recommendation to the General Assembly regarding the agenda, timing, funding and organization of a third UNISPACE conference. 
2. The Bureau of the Committee, as elected at its organizational, first and second sessions, is constituted as follows: 
5. Adoption of the Convention and Final Document. 
4. The following ad hoc negotiating groups were established and held a number of informal meetings during the session: 
(a) Ad Hoc Negotiating Group on the African annex, coordinated by Mr. Ren Valy Mongbe (Benin); 
12. The Committee considered the question of the elaboration of an international convention to combat desertification in those countries experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, particularly in Africa at the informal meetings of the ad hoc negotiating groups. 
14. At its 6th meeting, on 13 June, the Committee held a discussion on the question of the situation as regards extrabudgetary funds, for which it had before it a note by the Secretariat (A/AC.241/23 and Add.1 and 2). 
She also announced a new contribution of $A 89,000 to the Special Voluntary Fund to support the participation of developing countries for the follow-up meetings of the Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee. 
The representative of Finland indicated that document A/AC.241/23 did not reflect correctly the situation of the Finnish contribution, since the sum of US$ 91,000 was already transferred to the United Nations. 
He also stated that that contribution would be deposited before the end of June 1994. 
The representative of UNEP stressed that his organization had pledged US$ 500,000, of which US$ 460,000 had already been transferred and the remaining portion should be received very shortly. 
He also asked for information regarding assistance to be provided through extrabudgetary resources for the follow-up Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee meetings. 
16. The Chairman thanked delegations and organizations for the new contributions which were a sign of their active support to this important process. 
He also mentioned a decision presently under consideration that would enable the secretariat to continue its functions during the interim period. 
Regarding the activities undertaken by the secretariat, the Executive Secretary stated that the procedure followed for the convention on desertification was similar to the practices established by other environmental conventions: the secretariat had suggested in January 1993 possible activities to support the negotiating process. 
Those proposals were duly considered by Member States and contributions were made to facilitate the implementation of preparatory activities at the national, subregional and regional levels. 
Regarding the criteria of selection of developing countries to benefit from the Special Voluntary Fund resources, the Executive Secretary recalled that in January 1993 the secretariat had listed 70 countries affected by desertification and drought that might require assistance for their participation. 
He stressed that those countries were assisted only if they formally requested it. 
On that issue, the Executive Secretary also stressed that the United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office also ensured the participation of representatives from 22 countries of the Sudano-Sahelian region. 
19. At the same meeting, Mr. Pierre-Marc Johnson informed the Committee of revisions to the text as a result of further negotiations held in the ad hoc negotiating group on finance. 
20. Also at the same meeting, Mr. Ren Valy Mongbe informed the Committee of revisions to the text as a result of further negotiations held in the ad hoc negotiating group on the annex for Africa. 
(a) In the last preambular paragraph, the words "and the Economic Commission for Africa" were added before the words "and non-governmental organizations"; 
Affirming that human beings in affected or threatened areas are at the centre of concerns to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought, 
Reflecting the urgent concern of the international community, including States and international organizations, about the adverse impacts of desertification and drought, 
Aware that arid, semi-arid and dry sub-humid areas together account for a significant proportion of the Earth's land area and are the habitat and source of livelihood for a large segment of its population, 
Noting the high concentration of developing countries, notably the least developed countries, among those experiencing serious drought and/or desertification, and the particularly tragic consequences of these phenomena in Africa, 
Considering the impact of trade and relevant aspects of international economic relations on the ability of affected countries to combat desertification adequately, 
Mindful that desertification and drought affect sustainable development through their interrelationships with important social problems such as poverty, poor health and nutrition, lack of food security, and those arising from migration, displacement of persons and demographic dynamics, 
Appreciating the significance of the past efforts and experience of States and international organizations in combating desertification and mitigating the effects of drought, particularly in implementing the Plan of Action to Combat Desertification which was adopted at the United Nations Conference on Desertification in 1977, 
Realizing that, despite efforts in the past, progress in combating desertification and mitigating the effects of drought has not met expectations and that a new and more effective approach is needed at all levels within the framework of sustainable development, 
Recognizing the validity and relevance of decisions adopted at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, particularly of Agenda 21 and its chapter 12, which provide a basis for combating desertification, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 47/188, particularly the priority in it prescribed for Africa, and all other relevant United Nations resolutions, decisions and programmes on desertification and drought, as well as relevant declarations by African countries and those from other regions, 
Recognizing that national Governments play a critical role in combating desertification and mitigating the effects of drought and that progress in that respect depends on local implementation of action programmes in affected areas, 
Recognizing also the importance and necessity of international cooperation and partnership in combating desertification and mitigating the effects of drought, 
Recognizing the importance of the provision to affected developing countries, particularly in Africa, of effective means, inter alia substantial financial resources, including new and additional funding, and access to technology, without which it will be difficult for them to implement fully their commitments under this Convention, 
Emphasizing the special role of non-governmental organizations and other major groups in programmes to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought, 
Believing that strategies to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought will be most effective if they are based on sound systematic observation and rigorous scientific knowledge and if they are continuously re-evaluated, 
Recognizing the urgent need to improve the effectiveness and coordination of international cooperation to facilitate the implementation of national plans and priorities, 
For the purposes of this Convention: 
(b) "Combating desertification" includes activities which are part of the integrated development of land in arid, semi-arid and dry sub-humid areas for sustainable development which are aimed at: 
(i) Prevention and/or reduction of land degradation; 
(iii) Reclamation of desertified land; 
(c) "Drought" means the naturally occurring phenomenon that exists when precipitation has been significantly below normal recorded levels, causing serious hydrological imbalances that adversely affect land resource production systems; 
(d) "Mitigating the effects of drought" means activities related to the prediction of drought and intended to reduce the vulnerability of society and natural systems to drought as it relates to combating desertification; 
(i) Soil erosion caused by wind and/or water; 
(iii) Long-term loss of natural vegetation; 
(g) "Arid, semi-arid and dry sub-humid areas" means areas, other than polar and sub-polar regions, in which the ratio of annual precipitation to potential evapotranspiration falls within the range from 0.05 to 0.65; 
(j) "Regional economic integration organization" means an organization constituted by sovereign States of a given region which has competence in respect of matters governed by this Convention and has been duly authorized, in accordance with its internal procedures, to sign, ratify, accept, approve or accede to this Convention; 
(k) "Developed country Parties" means developed country Parties and regional economic integration organizations constituted by developed countries. 
2. Achieving this objective will involve long-term integrated strategies that focus simultaneously, in affected areas, on improved productivity of land, and the rehabilitation, conservation and sustainable management of land and water resources, leading to improved living conditions, in particular at the community level. 
In order to achieve the objective of this Convention and to implement its provisions, the Parties shall be guided, inter alia, by the following: 
(d) The Parties should take into full consideration the special needs and circumstances of affected developing country Parties, particularly the least developed among them. 
1. The Parties shall implement their obligations under this Convention, individually or jointly, either through existing or prospective bilateral and multilateral arrangements or a combination thereof, as appropriate, emphasizing the need to coordinate efforts and develop a coherent long-term strategy at all levels. 
(a) Adopt an integrated approach addressing the physical, biological and socio-economic aspects of the processes of desertification and drought; 
(b) Give due attention, within the relevant international and regional bodies, to the situation of affected developing country Parties with regard to international trade, marketing arrangements and debt with a view to establishing an enabling international economic environment conducive to the promotion of sustainable development; 
(c) Integrate strategies for poverty eradication into efforts to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought; 
(d) Promote cooperation among affected country Parties in the fields of environmental protection and the conservation of land and water resources, as they relate to desertification and drought; 
3. Affected developing country Parties are eligible for assistance in the implementation of the Convention. 
In addition to their obligations pursuant to article 4, affected country Parties undertake to: 
(a) Give due priority to combating desertification and mitigating the effects of drought, and allocate adequate resources in accordance with their circumstances and capabilities; 
(b) Establish strategies and priorities, within the framework of sustainable development plans and/or policies, to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought; 
(c) Address the underlying causes of desertification and pay special attention to the socio-economic factors contributing to desertification processes; 
(a) Actively support, as agreed, individually or jointly, the efforts of affected developing country Parties, particularly those in Africa, and the least developed countries, to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought; 
(b) Provide substantial financial resources and other forms of support to assist affected developing country Parties, particularly those in Africa, effectively to develop and implement their own long-term plans and strategies to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought; 
(c) Promote the mobilization of new and additional funding pursuant to article 20, paragraph 2 (b); 
(e) Promote and facilitate access by affected country Parties, particularly affected developing country Parties, to appropriate technology, knowledge and know-how. 
In implementing this Convention, the Parties shall give priority to affected African country Parties, in the light of the particular situation prevailing in that region, while not neglecting affected developing country Parties in other regions. 
The Parties shall encourage the conduct of joint programmes, particularly in the fields of research, training, systematic observation and information collection and exchange, to the extent that such activities may contribute to achieving the objectives of the agreements concerned. 
2. The provisions of this Convention shall not affect the rights and obligations of any Party deriving from a bilateral, regional or international agreement into which it has entered prior to the entry into force of this Convention for it. 
The preparation of national action programmes shall be closely interlinked with other efforts to formulate national policies for sustainable development. 
3. The Parties shall encourage organs, funds and programmes of the United Nations system and other relevant intergovernmental organizations, academic institutions, the scientific community and non-governmental organizations in a position to cooperate, in accordance with their mandates and capabilities, to support the elaboration, implementation and follow-up of action programmes. 
1. The purpose of national action programmes is to identify the factors contributing to desertification and practical measures necessary to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought. 
(a) Incorporate long-term strategies to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought, emphasize implementation and be integrated with national policies for sustainable development; 
(b) Allow for modifications to be made in response to changing circumstances and be sufficiently flexible at the local level to cope with different socio-economic, biological and geo-physical conditions; 
(d) Enhance national climatological, meteorological and hydrological capabilities and the means to provide for drought early warning; 
(e) Promote policies and strengthen institutional frameworks which develop cooperation and coordination, in a spirit of partnership, between the donor community, governments at all levels, local populations and community groups, and facilitate access by local populations to appropriate information and technology; 
3. National action programmes may include, inter alia, some or all of the following measures to prepare for and mitigate the effects of drought: 
(a) Establishment and/or strengthening, as appropriate, of early warning systems, including local and national facilities and joint systems at the subregional and regional levels, and mechanisms for assisting environmentally displaced persons; 
(b) Strengthening of drought preparedness and management, including drought contingency plans at the local, national, subregional and regional levels, which take into consideration seasonal to interannual climate predictions; 
(c) Establishment and/or strengthening, as appropriate, of food security systems, including storage and marketing facilities, particularly in rural areas; 
(e) Development of sustainable irrigation programmes for both crops and livestock. 
Affected country Parties shall consult and cooperate to prepare, as appropriate, in accordance with relevant regional implementation annexes, subregional and/or regional action programmes to harmonize, complement and increase the efficiency of national programmes. 
The provisions of article 10 shall apply mutatis mutandis to subregional and regional programmes. 
Such cooperation may include agreed joint programmes for the sustainable management of transboundary natural resources, scientific and technical cooperation, and strengthening of relevant institutions. 
Affected country Parties, in collaboration with other Parties and the international community, should cooperate to ensure the promotion of an enabling international environment in the implementation of the Convention. 
Such cooperation should also cover fields of technology transfer as well as scientific research and development, information collection and dissemination and financial resources. 
1. Measures to support action programmes pursuant to article 9 include, inter alia: 
(b) Elaboration and use of cooperation mechanisms which better enable support at the local level, including action through non-governmental organizations, in order to promote the replicability of successful pilot programme activities where relevant; 
(d) As appropriate, administrative and budgetary procedures that increase the efficiency of cooperation and of support programmes. 
2. In providing such support to affected developing country Parties, priority shall be given to African country Parties and to least developed country Parties. 
1. The Parties shall work closely together, directly and through relevant intergovernmental organizations, in the elaboration and implementation of action programmes. 
2. The Parties shall develop operational mechanisms, particularly at the national and field levels, to ensure the fullest possible coordination among developed country Parties, developing country Parties and relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, in order to avoid duplication, harmonize interventions and approaches, and maximize the impact of assistance. 
In affected developing country Parties, priority will be given to coordinating activities related to international cooperation in order to maximize the efficient use of resources, to ensure responsive assistance, and to facilitate the implementation of national action programmes and priorities under this Convention. 
Guidelines for the preparation of action programmes and their exact focus and content for particular subregions and regions are set out in the regional implementation annexes. 
The Parties agree, according to their respective capabilities, to integrate and coordinate the collection, analysis and exchange of relevant short-term and long-term data and information to ensure systematic observation of land degradation in affected areas and to understand better and assess the processes and effects of drought and desertification. 
This would help accomplish, inter alia, early warning and advance planning for periods of adverse climatic variation in a form suited for practical application by users at all levels, including especially local populations. 
(a) Facilitate and strengthen the functioning of the global network of institutions and facilities for the collection, analysis and exchange of information, as well as for systematic observation at all levels, which shall, inter alia: 
(i) Aim to use compatible standards and systems; 
(ii) Encompass relevant data and stations, including in remote areas; 
(b) Ensure that the collection, analysis and exchange of information address the needs of local communities and those of decision makers, with a view to resolving specific problems, and that local communities are involved in these activities; 
(d) Make full use of the expertise of competent intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, particularly to disseminate relevant information and experiences among target groups in different regions; 
(e) Give full weight to the collection, analysis and exchange of socio-economic data, and their integration with physical and biological data; 
1. The Parties undertake, according to their respective capabilities, to promote technical and scientific cooperation in the fields of combating desertification and mitigating the effects of drought through appropriate national, subregional, regional and international institutions. 
(b) Respond to well defined objectives, address the specific needs of local populations and lead to the identification and implementation of solutions that improve the living standards of people in affected areas; 
(d) Develop and strengthen national, subregional and regional research capabilities in affected developing country Parties, particularly in Africa, including the development of local skills and the strengthening of appropriate capacities, especially in countries with a weak research base, giving particular attention to multidisciplinary and participative socio-economic research; 
(e) Take into account, where relevant, the relationship between poverty, migration caused by environmental factors, and desertification; 
(g) Enhance the availability of water resources in affected areas, by means of, inter alia, cloud-seeding. 
2. Research priorities for particular regions and subregions, reflecting different local conditions, should be included in action programmes. 
Such cooperation shall be conducted bilaterally or multilaterally, as appropriate, making full use of the expertise of intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations. 
(e) Take appropriate measures to create domestic market conditions and incentives, fiscal or otherwise, conducive to the development, transfer, acquisition and adaptation of suitable technology, knowledge, know-how and practices, including measures to ensure adequate and effective protection of intellectual property rights. 
2. The Parties shall, according to their respective capabilities, and subject to their respective national legislation and/or policies, protect, promote and use in particular relevant traditional and local technology, knowledge, know-how and practices and, to that end, they undertake to: 
(a) Make inventories of such technology, knowledge, know-how and practices and their potential uses with the participation of local populations, and disseminate such information, where appropriate, in cooperation with relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations; 
1. The Parties recognize the significance of capacity building -- that is to say, institution building, training and development of relevant local and national capacities -- in efforts to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought. 
(a) Through the full participation at all levels of local people, particularly at the local level, especially women and youth, with the cooperation of non-governmental and local organizations; 
(b) By strengthening training and research capacity at the national level in the field of desertification and drought; 
(c) By establishing and/or strengthening support and extension services to disseminate relevant technology methods and techniques more effectively, and by training field agents and members of rural organizations in participatory approaches for the conservation and sustainable use of natural resources; 
(d) By fostering the use and dissemination of the knowledge, know-how and practices of local people in technical cooperation programmes, wherever possible; 
(f) By providing appropriate training and technology in the use of alternative energy sources, particularly renewable energy resources, aimed particularly at reducing dependence on wood for fuel; 
(g) Through cooperation, as mutually agreed, to strengthen the capacity of affected developing country Parties to develop and implement programmes in the field of collection, analysis and exchange of information pursuant to article 16; 
(i) By training of decision makers, managers, and personnel who are responsible for the collection and analysis of data for the dissemination and use of early warning information on drought conditions and for food production; 
2. Affected developing country Parties shall conduct, in cooperation with other Parties and competent intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, as appropriate, an interdisciplinary review of available capacity and facilities at the local and national levels, and the potential for strengthening them. 
To that end, they shall: 
(a) Organize awareness campaigns for the general public; 
(b) Promote, on a permanent basis, access by the public to relevant information, and wide public participation in education and awareness activities; 
(c) Encourage the establishment of associations that contribute to public awareness; 
These networks shall cooperate closely with relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations to avoid duplication of effort. 
2. In this connection, developed country Parties, while giving priority to affected African country Parties without neglecting affected developing country Parties in other regions, in accordance with article 7, undertake to: 
(a) Mobilize substantial financial resources, including grants and concessional loans, in order to support the implementation of programmes to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought; 
3. Affected developing country Parties, taking into account their capabilities, undertake to mobilize adequate financial resources for the implementation of their national action programmes. 
4. In mobilizing financial resources, the Parties shall seek full use and continued qualitative improvement of all national, bilateral and multilateral funding sources and mechanisms, using consortia, joint programmes and parallel financing, and shall seek to involve private sector funding sources and mechanisms, including those of non-governmental organizations. 
To this end, the Parties shall fully utilize the operational mechanisms developed pursuant to article 14. 
(c) Examine ways in which regional and subregional cooperation can be strengthened to support efforts undertaken at the national level. 
6. Other country Parties are encouraged to provide, on a voluntary basis, knowledge, know-how and techniques related to desertification and/or financial resources to affected developing country Parties. 
7. The full implementation by affected developing country Parties, particularly those in Africa, of their obligations under the Convention will be greatly assisted by the fulfilment by developed country Parties of their obligations under the Convention, including in particular those regarding financial resources and transfer of technology. 
In fulfilling their obligations, developed country Parties should take fully into account that economic and social development and poverty eradication are the first priorities of affected developing country Parties, particularly those in Africa. 
1. The Conference of the Parties shall promote the availability of financial mechanisms and shall encourage such mechanisms to seek to maximize the availability of funding for affected developing country Parties, particularly those in Africa, to implement the Convention. 
To this end, the Conference of the Parties shall consider for adoption inter alia approaches and policies that: 
(a) Facilitate the provision of necessary funding at the national, subregional, regional and global levels for activities pursuant to relevant provisions of the Convention; 
(c) Provide on a regular basis, to interested Parties and relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, information on available sources of funds and on funding patterns in order to facilitate coordination among them; 
2. The Conference of the Parties shall also encourage the provision, through various mechanisms within the United Nations system and through multilateral financial institutions, of support at the national, subregional and regional levels to activities that enable developing country Parties to meet their obligations under the Convention. 
3. Affected developing country Parties shall utilize, and where necessary, establish and/or strengthen, national coordinating mechanisms, integrated in national development programmes, that would ensure the efficient use of all available financial resources. 
They shall also utilize participatory processes involving non-governmental organizations, local groups and the private sector, in raising funds, in elaborating as well as implementing programmes and in assuring access to funding by groups at the local level. 
5. The Conference of the Parties shall identify, at its first ordinary session, an organization to house the Global Mechanism. 
The Conference of the Parties and the organization it has identified shall agree upon modalities for this Global Mechanism to ensure inter alia that such Mechanism: 
(a) Identifies and draws up an inventory of relevant bilateral and multilateral cooperation programmes that are available to implement the Convention; 
(b) Provides advice, on request, to Parties on innovative methods of financing and sources of financial assistance and on improving the coordination of cooperation activities at the national level; 
(d) Reports to the Conference of the Parties, beginning at its second ordinary session, on its activities. 
6. The Conference of the Parties shall, at its first session, make appropriate arrangements with the organization it has identified to house the Global Mechanism for the administrative operations of such Mechanism, drawing to the extent possible on existing budgetary and human resources. 
7. The Conference of the Parties shall, at its third ordinary session, review the policies, operational modalities and activities of the Global Mechanism accountable to it pursuant to paragraph 4, taking into account the provisions of article 7. 
On the basis of this review, it shall consider and take appropriate action. 
2. The Conference of the Parties is the supreme body of the Convention. 
In particular, it shall: 
(a) Regularly review the implementation of the Convention and the functioning of its institutional arrangements in the light of the experience gained at the national, subregional, regional and international levels and on the basis of the evolution of scientific and technological knowledge; 
(b) Promote and facilitate the exchange of information on measures adopted by the Parties, and determine the form and timetable for transmitting the information to be submitted pursuant to article 26, review the reports and make recommendations on them; 
(c) Establish such subsidiary bodies as are deemed necessary for the implementation of the Convention; 
(d) Review reports submitted by its subsidiary bodies and provide guidance to them; 
(e) Agree upon and adopt, by consensus, rules of procedure and financial rules for itself and any subsidiary bodies; 
(f) Adopt amendments to the Convention pursuant to articles 30 and 31; 
(g) Approve a programme and budget for its activities, including those of its subsidiary bodies, and undertake necessary arrangements for their financing; 
(h) As appropriate, seek the cooperation of, and utilize the services of and information provided by, competent bodies or agencies, whether national or international, intergovernmental or non-governmental; 
3. The Conference of the Parties shall, at its first session, adopt its own rules of procedure, by consensus, which shall include decision-making procedures for matters not already covered by decision-making procedures stipulated in the Convention. 
Such procedures may include specified majorities required for the adoption of particular decisions. 
Unless otherwise decided by the Conference of the Parties, the second, third and fourth ordinary sessions shall be held yearly, and thereafter, ordinary sessions shall be held every two years. 
6. At each ordinary session, the Conference of the Parties shall elect a Bureau. 
7. The United Nations, its specialized agencies and any State member thereof or observers thereto not Party to the Convention, may be represented at sessions of the Conference of the Parties as observers. 
8. The Conference of the Parties may request competent national and international organizations which have relevant expertise to provide it with information relevant to article 16, paragraph (g), article 17, paragraph 1 (c) and article 18, paragraph 2 (b). 
1. A Permanent Secretariat is hereby established. 
2. The functions of the Permanent Secretariat shall be: 
(a) To make arrangements for sessions of the Conference of the Parties and its subsidiary bodies established under the Convention and to provide them with services as required; 
(b) To compile and transmit reports submitted to it; 
(c) To facilitate assistance to affected developing country Parties, on request, particularly those in Africa, in the compilation and communication of information required under the Convention; 
(d) To coordinate its activities with the secretariats of other relevant international bodies and conventions; 
3. The Conference of the Parties, at its first session, shall designate a Permanent Secretariat and make arrangements for its functioning. 
It shall be composed of government representatives competent in the relevant fields of expertise. 
2. The Conference of the Parties shall establish and maintain a roster of independent experts with expertise and experience in the relevant fields. 
These panels shall be composed of experts whose names are taken from the roster, taking into account the need for a multidisciplinary approach and broad geographical representation. 
Such a network shall support the implementation of the Convention. 
(b) Identify the units best suited to facilitating and strengthening such networking at all levels. 
1. Each Party shall communicate to the Conference of the Parties for consideration at its ordinary sessions, through the Permanent Secretariat, reports on the measures which it has taken for the implementation of the Convention. 
2. Affected country Parties shall provide a description of the strategies established pursuant to article 5 and of any relevant information on their implementation. 
3. Affected country Parties which implement action programmes pursuant to articles 9 to 15 shall provide a detailed description of the programmes and of their implementation. 
4. Any group of affected country Parties may make a joint communication on measures taken at the subregional and/or regional levels in the framework of action programmes. 
5. Developed country Parties shall report on measures taken to assist in the preparation and implementation of action programmes, including information on the financial resources they have provided, or are providing, under the Convention. 
7. The Conference of the Parties shall facilitate the provision to affected developing countries, particularly those in Africa, on request, of technical and financial support in compiling and communicating information in accordance with this article, as well as identifying the technical and financial needs associated with action programmes. 
The Conference of the Parties shall consider and adopt procedures and institutional mechanisms for the resolution of questions that may arise with regard to the implementation of the Convention. 
1. Parties shall settle any dispute between them concerning the interpretation or application of the Convention through negotiation or other peaceful means of their own choice. 
(a) Arbitration in accordance with a procedure adopted by the Conference of the Parties in an annex as soon as practicable; 
(b) Submission of the dispute to the International Court of Justice. 
3. A Party which is a regional economic integration organization may make a declaration with like effect in relation to arbitration in accordance with the procedure referred to in paragraph 2 (a). 
1. Annexes form an integral part of the Convention and, unless expressly provided otherwise, a reference to the Convention also constitutes a reference to its Annexes. 
2. The Parties shall interpret the provisions of the Annexes in a manner that is in conformity with their rights and obligations under the articles of this Convention. 
2. Amendments to the Convention shall be adopted at an ordinary session of the Conference of the Parties. 
The text of any proposed amendment shall be communicated to the Parties by the Permanent Secretariat at least six months before the meeting at which it is proposed for adoption. 
The Permanent Secretariat shall also communicate proposed amendments to the signatories to the Convention. 
3. The Parties shall make every effort to reach agreement on any proposed amendment to the Convention by consensus. 
If all efforts at consensus have been exhausted and no agreement reached, the amendment shall, as a last resort, be adopted by a two-thirds majority vote of the Parties present and voting at the meeting. 
The adopted amendment shall be communicated by the Permanent Secretariat to the Depositary, who shall circulate it to all Parties for their ratification, acceptance, approval or accession. 
4. Instruments of ratification, acceptance, approval or accession in respect of an amendment shall be deposited with the Depositary. 
5. The amendment shall enter into force for any other Party on the ninetieth day after the date on which that Party deposits with the Depositary its instrument of ratification, acceptance or approval of, or accession to the said amendment. 
6. For the purposes of this article and article 31, "Parties present and voting" means Parties present and casting an affirmative or negative vote. 
1. Except as provided for in paragraph 2, each Party to the Convention shall have one vote. 
2. Regional economic integration organizations, in matters within their competence, shall exercise their right to vote with a number of votes equal to the number of their member States that are Parties to the Convention. 
1. The Convention shall be subject to ratification, acceptance, approval or accession by States and by regional economic integration organizations. 
Instruments of ratification, acceptance, approval or accession shall be deposited with the Depositary. 
2. Any regional economic integration organization which becomes a Party to the Convention without any of its member States being a Party to the Convention shall be bound by all the obligations under the Convention. 
Where one or more member States of such an organization are also Party to the Convention, the organization and its member States shall decide on their respective responsibilities for the performance of their obligations under the Convention. 
In such cases, the organization and the member States shall not be entitled to exercise rights under the Convention concurrently. 
3. In their instruments of ratification, acceptance, approval or accession, regional economic integration organizations shall declare the extent of their competence with respect to the matters governed by the Convention. 
They shall also promptly inform the Depositary, who shall in turn inform the Parties, of any substantial modification in the extent of their competence. 
1. The Convention shall enter into force on the ninetieth day after the date of deposit of the fiftieth instrument of ratification, acceptance, approval or accession. 
3. For the purposes of paragraphs 1 and 2, any instrument deposited by a regional economic integration organization shall not be counted as additional to those deposited by States members of the organization. 
No reservations may be made to this Convention. 
The original of the present Convention, of which the Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the undersigned, being duly authorized to that effect, have signed the present Convention. 
The purpose of this Annex, at the national, subregional and regional levels in Africa and in the light of its particular conditions, is to: 
(a) Identify measures and arrangements, including the nature and processes of assistance provided by developed country Parties, in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Convention; 
(c) Promote processes and activities relating to combating desertification and/or mitigating the effects of drought within the arid, semi-arid and dry sub-humid areas of Africa. 
In carrying out their obligations under the Convention, the Parties shall, in the implementation of this Annex, adopt a basic approach that takes into consideration the following particular conditions of Africa: 
(b) The substantial number of countries and populations adversely affected by desertification and by the frequent recurrence of severe drought; 
(c) The large number of affected countries that are landlocked; 
(d) The widespread poverty prevalent in most affected countries, the large number of least developed countries among them, and their need for significant amounts of external assistance, in the form of grants and loans on concessional terms, to pursue their development objectives; 
(f) The heavy reliance of populations on natural resources for subsistence which, compounded by the effects of demographic trends and factors, a weak technological base and unsustainable production practices, contributes to serious resource degradation; 
(h) The central role of actions to combat desertification and/or mitigate the effects of drought in the national development priorities of affected African countries. 
1. In accordance with their respective capabilities, African country Parties undertake to: 
(b) Promote regional cooperation and integration, in a spirit of solidarity and partnership based on mutual interest, in programmes and activities to combat desertification and/or mitigate the effects of drought; 
(c) Rationalize and strengthen existing institutions concerned with desertification and drought and involve other existing institutions, as appropriate, in order to make them more effective and to ensure more efficient use of resources; 
2. Pursuant to the general and specific obligations set out in articles 4 and 5 of the Convention, affected African country Parties shall aim to: 
(a) Make appropriate financial allocations from their national budgets consistent with national conditions and capabilities and reflecting the new priority Africa has accorded to the phenomenon of desertification and/or drought; 
(c) Identify and mobilize new and additional national financial resources, and expand, as a matter of priority, existing national capabilities and facilities to mobilize domestic financial resources. 
1. In fulfilling their obligations pursuant to articles 4, 6 and 7 of the Convention, developed country Parties shall give priority to affected African country Parties and, in this context, shall: 
2. Other country Parties may provide, on a voluntary basis, technology, knowledge and know-how relating to desertification and/or financial resources, to affected African country Parties. 
The transfer of such knowledge, know-how and techniques is facilitated by international cooperation. 
1. National action programmes shall be a central and integral part of a broader process of formulating national policies for the sustainable development of affected African country Parties. 
2. A consultative and participatory process involving appropriate levels of government, local populations, communities and non-governmental organizations shall be undertaken to provide guidance on a strategy with flexible planning to allow maximum participation from local populations and communities. 
1. Consistent with article 10 of the Convention, the overall strategy of national action programmes shall emphasize integrated local development programmes for affected areas, based on participatory mechanisms and on integration of strategies for poverty eradication into efforts to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought. 
The programmes shall aim at strengthening the capacity of local authorities and ensuring the active involvement of local populations, communities and groups, with emphasis on education and training, mobilization of non-governmental organizations with proven expertise and strengthening of decentralized governmental structures. 
2. National action programmes shall, as appropriate, include the following general features: 
(a) The use, in developing and implementing national action programmes, of past experiences in combating desertification and/or mitigating the effects of drought, taking into account social, economic and ecological conditions; 
(c) The increase in participation of local populations and communities, including women, farmers and pastoralists, and delegation to them of more responsibility for management. 
(a) Measures to improve the economic environment with a view to eradicating poverty: 
(i) Increasing incomes and employment opportunities, especially for the poorest members of the community, by: 
- Developing markets for farm and livestock products; 
- Creating financial instruments suited to local needs; 
- Developing economic activities of a para-agricultural or non-agricultural type; 
- Price and tax policies and commercial practices that promote growth; 
(i) Ensuring integrated and sustainable management of natural resources, including: 
- Agricultural land and pastoral land; 
- Vegetation cover and wildlife; 
- Forests; 
- Biological diversity; 
(iii) Ensuring the development and efficient use of diverse energy sources, the promotion of alternative sources of energy, particularly solar energy, wind energy and bio-gas, and specific arrangements for the transfer, acquisition and adaptation of relevant technology to alleviate the pressure on fragile natural resources; 
(i) Defining the roles and responsibilities of central government and local authorities within the framework of a land use planning policy; 
(iii) Adjusting, as appropriate, the institutional and regulatory framework of natural resource management to provide security of land tenure for local populations; 
(d) Measures to improve knowledge of desertification: 
(i) Promoting research and the collection, processing and exchange of information on the scientific, technical and socio-economic aspects of desertification; 
(e) Measures to monitor and assess the effects of drought: 
(i) Developing strategies to evaluate the impacts of natural climate variability on regional drought and desertification and/or to utilize predictions of climate variability on seasonal to interannual time scales in efforts to mitigate the effects of drought; 
(iii) Monitoring and assessing ecological degradation to provide reliable and timely information on the process and dynamics of resource degradation in order to facilitate better policy formulations and responses. 
Each affected African country Party shall designate an appropriate national coordinating body to function as a catalyst in the preparation, implementation and evaluation of its national action programme. 
(a) Undertake an identification and review of actions, beginning with a locally driven consultation process, involving local populations and communities and with the cooperation of local administrative authorities, developed country Parties and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations, on the basis of initial consultations of those concerned at the national level; 
(b) Identify and analyse the constraints, needs and gaps affecting development and sustainable land use and recommend practical measures to avoid duplication by making full use of relevant ongoing efforts and promote implementation of results; 
(c) Facilitate, design and formulate project activities based on interactive, flexible approaches in order to ensure active participation of the population in affected areas, to minimize the negative impact of such activities, and to identify and prioritize requirements for financial assistance and technical cooperation; 
(e) Prepare progress reports on the implementation of the national action programmes. 
1. Pursuant to article 4 of the Convention, African country Parties shall cooperate in the preparation and implementation of subregional action programmes for central, eastern, northern, southern and western Africa and, in that regard, may delegate the following responsibilities to relevant subregional intergovernmental organizations: 
(a) Acting as focal points for preparatory activities and coordinating the implementation of the subregional action programmes; 
(b) Assisting in the preparation and implementation of national action programmes; 
2. Specialized subregional institutions may provide support, upon request, and/or be entrusted with the responsibility to coordinate activities in their respective fields of competence. 
Subregional action programmes shall focus on issues that are better addressed at the subregional level. 
They shall establish, where necessary, mechanisms for the management of shared natural resources. 
Such mechanisms shall effectively handle transboundary problems associated with desertification and/or drought and shall provide support for the harmonious implementation of national action programmes. 
Priority areas for subregional action programmes shall, as appropriate, focus on: 
(a) Joint programmes for the sustainable management of transboundary natural resources through bilateral and multilateral mechanisms, as appropriate; 
(b) Coordination of programmes to develop alternative energy sources; 
(d) Capacity building, education and public awareness activities that are better carried out or supported at the subregional level; 
(f) Early warning systems and joint planning for mitigating the effects of drought, including measures to address the problems resulting from environmentally induced migrations; 
(g) Exploration of ways of sharing experiences, particularly regarding participation of local populations and communities, and creation of an enabling environment for improved land use management and for use of appropriate technologies; 
(i) Development of policies in fields, such as trade, which have impact upon affected areas and populations, including policies for the coordination of regional marketing regimes and for common infrastructure. 
1. Pursuant to article 11 of the Convention, African country Parties shall jointly determine the procedures for preparing and implementing the regional action programme. 
2. The Parties may provide appropriate support to relevant African regional institutions and organizations to enable them to assist African country Parties to fulfil their responsibilities under the Convention. 
The regional action programme includes measures relating to combating desertification and/or mitigating the effects of drought in the following priority areas, as appropriate: 
(a) Development of regional cooperation and coordination of subregional action programmes for building regional consensus on key policy areas, including through regular consultations of subregional organizations; 
(b) Promotion of capacity building in activities which are better implemented at the regional level; 
(c) The seeking of solutions with the international community to global economic and social issues that have an impact on affected areas taking into account article 4, paragraph 2 (b) of the Convention; 
(d) Promotion among the affected country Parties of Africa and its subregions, as well as with other affected regions, of exchange of information and appropriate techniques, technical know-how and relevant experience; 
(e) Promotion of scientific and technological cooperation particularly in the fields of climatology, meteorology, hydrology, water resource development and alternative energy sources; 
(f) Coordination of subregional and regional research activities and identification of regional priorities for research and development; 
(h) Coordination of and reinforcement of subregional and regional early warning systems and drought contingency plans. 
The inventory shall be regularly reviewed and updated. 
1. Consistent with article 7 of the Convention and considering the particular situation prevailing in this region, the Parties shall pay special attention to the implementation in Africa of the provisions of article 21, paragraph 1 (d) and (e) of the Convention, notably by: 
The Parties undertake, in accordance with their respective capabilities, to rationalize technical assistance to, and cooperation with, African country Parties with a view to increasing project and programme effectiveness by, inter alia: 
(a) Limiting the costs of support measures and backstopping, especially overhead costs, so that, in any case, such costs shall only represent an appropriately low percentage of the total cost of the project so as to maximize project efficiency; 
(c) Effectively managing and coordinating, as well as efficiently utilizing, technical assistance to be provided. 
1. African country Parties shall coordinate the preparation, negotiation and implementation of national, subregional and regional action programmes. 
3. African country Parties shall organize consultative processes at the national, subregional and regional levels. 
These consultative processes may: 
4. The Permanent Secretariat may, at the request of African country Parties, pursuant to article 23 of the Convention, facilitate the convocation of such consultative processes by: 
(a) Providing advice on the organization of effective consultative arrangements, drawing on experiences from other such arrangements; 
(c) Aim to ensure efficient communication and cooperation among African country Parties. 
Participants of each consultative group shall determine the modalities of its management and operation. 
Follow-up of this Annex shall be carried out by African country Parties in accordance with the Convention as follows: 
(a) At the national level, by a mechanism the composition of which should be determined by each affected African country Party and which shall include representatives of local communities and shall function under the supervision of the national coordinating body referred to in article 9; 
(c) At the regional level, by mechanisms defined in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Treaty establishing the African Economic Community, and by an African Scientific and Technical Advisory Committee. 
The purpose of this Annex is to provide guidelines and arrangements for the effective implementation of the Convention in the affected country Parties of the Asian region in the light of its particular conditions. 
In carrying out their obligations under the Convention, the Parties shall, as appropriate, take into consideration the following particular conditions which apply in varying degrees to the affected country Parties of the region: 
(b) The heavy pressure on natural resources for livelihoods; 
(d) The significant impact of conditions in the world economy and social problems such as poverty, poor health and nutrition, lack of food security, migration, displaced persons and demographic dynamics; 
1. National action programmes shall be an integral part of broader national policies for sustainable development of the affected country Parties of the region. 
2. The affected country Parties shall, as appropriate, develop national action programmes pursuant to articles 9 to 11 of the Convention, paying special attention to article 10, paragraph 2 (f). 
1. In preparing and implementing national action programmes, the affected country Parties of the region, consistent with their respective circumstances and policies, may, inter alia, as appropriate: 
(a) Designate appropriate bodies responsible for the preparation, coordination and implementation of their action programmes; 
(b) Involve affected populations, including local communities, in the elaboration, coordination and implementation of their action programmes through a locally driven consultative process, with the cooperation of local authorities and relevant national and non-governmental organizations; 
(c) Survey the state of the environment in affected areas to assess the causes and consequences of desertification and to determine priority areas for action; 
(d) Evaluate, with the participation of affected populations, past and current programmes for combating desertification and mitigating the effects of drought, in order to design a strategy and elaborate activities in their action programmes; 
(f) Develop and utilize procedures and benchmarks for evaluating implementation of their action programmes; 
(i) Formulate in a spirit of partnership, where international cooperation, including financial and technical resources, is involved, appropriate arrangements supporting their action programmes. 
2. Consistent with article 10 of the Convention, the overall strategy of national action programmes shall emphasize integrated local development programmes for affected areas, based on participatory mechanisms and on the integration of strategies for poverty eradication into efforts to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought. 
Sectoral measures in the action programmes shall be grouped in priority fields which take account of the broad diversity of affected areas in the region referred to in article 2 (a). 
In either case, the relevant Parties may jointly agree to entrust subregional, including bilateral or national organizations, or specialized institutions, with responsibilities relating to the preparation, coordination and implementation of programmes. 
Such organizations or institutions may also act as focal points for the promotion and coordination of actions pursuant to articles 16 to 18 of the Convention. 
2. In preparing and implementing subregional or joint action programmes, the affected country Parties of the region shall, inter alia, as appropriate: 
(a) Identify, in cooperation with national institutions, priorities relating to combating desertification and mitigating the effects of drought which can better be met by such programmes, as well as relevant activities which could be effectively carried out through them; 
(b) Evaluate the operational capacities and activities of relevant regional, subregional and national institutions; 
(d) Formulate in a spirit of partnership, where international cooperation, including financial and technical resources, is involved, appropriate bilateral and/or multilateral arrangements supporting the programmes. 
Regional activities for the enhancement of subregional or joint action programmes may include, inter alia, measures to strengthen institutions and mechanisms for coordination and cooperation at the national, subregional and regional levels, and to promote the implementation of articles 16 to 19 of the Convention. 
These activities may also include: 
(b) Preparing inventories of technologies, knowledge, know-how and practices, as well as traditional and local technologies and know-how, and promoting their dissemination and use; 
(d) Encouraging public awareness programmes and promoting capacity building at all levels, strengthening training, research and development and building systems for human resource development. 
2. In conformity with the Convention and on the basis of the coordinating mechanism provided for in article 8 and in accordance with their national development policies, affected country Parties of the region shall, individually or jointly: 
(a) Adopt measures to rationalize and strengthen mechanisms to supply funds through public and private investment with a view to achieving specific results in action to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought; 
3. The Parties shall streamline, to the extent possible, procedures for channelling funds to affected country Parties in the region. 
1. Affected country Parties, through the appropriate bodies designated pursuant to article 4, paragraph 1 (a), and other Parties in the region, may, as appropriate, set up a mechanism for, inter alia, the following purposes: (a) Exchange of information, experience, knowledge and know-how; 
(c) Promotion of scientific, technical, technological and financial cooperation pursuant to articles 5 to 7; 
2. Affected country Parties, through the appropriate bodies designated pursuant to article 4, paragraph 1 (a), and other Parties in the region, may also, as appropriate, consult and coordinate as regards the national, subregional and joint action programmes. 
They may involve, as appropriate, other Parties and relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations in this process. 
Such coordination shall, inter alia, seek to secure agreement on opportunities for international cooperation in accordance with articles 20 and 21 of the Convention, enhance technical cooperation and channel resources so that they are used effectively. 
3. Affected country Parties of the region shall hold periodic coordination meetings, and the Permanent Secretariat may, at their request, pursuant to article 23 of the Convention, facilitate the convocation of such coordination meetings by: 
(a) Providing advice on the organization of effective coordination arrangements, drawing on experience from other such arrangements; 
(c) Providing other information that may be relevant in establishing or improving coordination processes. 
The purpose of this Annex is to provide general guidelines for the implementation of the Convention in the Latin American and Caribbean region, in light of its particular conditions. 
Subregional and regional programmes may be prepared and implemented in accordance with the requirements of the region. 
2. In the preparation of their national action programmes, affected country Parties of the region shall pay particular attention to article 10, paragraph 2 (f) of the Convention. 
(b) Eradicating poverty and improving the quality of human life; 
(e) Sustainable management of natural resources in high-altitude areas; 
(f) Rational management and conservation of soil resources and exploitation and efficient use of water resources; 
(i) Developing, managing and efficiently using diverse sources of energy, including the promotion of alternative sources; 
(a) Promote the strengthening of technical cooperation networks and national, subregional and regional information systems, as well as their integration, as appropriate, in world-wide sources of information; 
(b) Prepare an inventory of available technologies and know-how and promote their dissemination and use; 
(c) Promote the use of traditional technology, knowledge, know-how and practices pursuant to article 18, paragraph 2 (b), of the Convention; 
(a) Adopt measures to rationalize and strengthen mechanisms to supply funds through public and private investment with a view to achieving specific results in action to combat desertification and mitigate the effects of drought; 
1. In order to give effect to this Annex, affected country Parties of the region shall: 
(i) Exchanges of information and experience; 
(ii) Coordination of activities at the subregional and regional levels; 
(iii) Promotion of technical, scientific, technological and financial cooperation; 
(v) Follow-up and evaluation of the implementation of action programmes. 
2. Affected country Parties of the region shall hold periodic coordination meetings and the Permanent Secretariat may, at their request, pursuant to article 23 of the Convention, facilitate the convocation of such coordination meetings, by: 
(a) Providing advice on the organization of effective coordination arrangements, drawing on experience from other such arrangements; 
The purpose of this Annex is to provide guidelines and arrangements necessary for the effective implementation of the Convention in affected country Parties of the northern Mediterranean region in the light of its particular conditions. 
(a) Semi-arid climatic conditions affecting large areas, seasonal droughts, very high rainfall variability and sudden and high-intensity rainfall; 
(b) Poor and highly erodible soils, prone to develop surface crusts; 
(c) Uneven relief with steep slopes and very diversified landscapes; 
(d) Extensive forest coverage losses due to frequent wildfires; 
(g) Concentration of economic activity in coastal areas as a result of urban growth, industrial activities, tourism and irrigated agriculture. 
1. National action programmes shall be a central and integral part of the strategic planning framework for sustainable development of the affected country Parties of the northern Mediterranean. 
2. A consultative and participatory process, involving appropriate levels of government, local communities and non-governmental organizations, shall be undertaken to provide guidance on a strategy with flexible planning to allow maximum local participation, pursuant to article 10, paragraph 2 (f) of the Convention. 
Affected country Parties of the northern Mediterranean region shall prepare national action programmes and, as appropriate, subregional, regional or joint action programmes. 
In preparing and implementing national action programmes pursuant to articles 9 and 10 of the Convention, each affected country Party of the region shall, as appropriate: 
(a) Designate appropriate bodies responsible for the preparation, coordination and implementation of its programme; 
(c) Survey the state of the environment in affected areas to assess the causes and consequences of desertification and to determine priority areas for action; 
(d) Evaluate, with the participation of affected populations, past and current programmes in order to design a strategy and elaborate activities in the action programme; 
(f) Develop and utilize procedures and benchmarks for monitoring and evaluating the implementation of the programme. 
Affected country Parties of the region may include, in their national action programmes, measures relating to: 
1. Affected country Parties of the region may, in accordance with article 11 of the Convention, prepare and implement subregional and/or regional action programmes in order to complement and increase the efficiency of national action programmes. 
Two or more affected country Parties of the region, may similarly agree to prepare a joint action programme between or among them. 
2. The provisions of articles 5 and 6 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the preparation and implementation of subregional, regional and joint action programmes. 
In addition, such programmes may include the conduct of research and development activities concerning selected ecosystems in affected areas. 
3. In preparing and implementing subregional, regional or joint action programmes, affected country Parties of the region shall, as appropriate: 
(a) Identify, in cooperation with national institutions, national objectives relating to desertification which can better be met by such programmes and relevant activities which could be effectively carried out through them; 
(c) Assess existing programmes relating to desertification among Parties of the region and their relationship with national action programmes. 
In implementing national, subregional, regional and joint action programmes, affected developed country Parties of the region are not eligible to receive financial assistance under this Convention. 
The Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa, 
Having adopted the text of the United Nations Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa, 
Considering also the significant activities already being undertaken by affected African countries with the support of the international community, consistent with the objectives of the Convention, 
Considering further the desirability of initiating without delay the implementation of further measures consistent with the objectives of the Convention in and with the affected African countries and of continuing to pursue or strengthen, where necessary, such measures where they are already in place, 
1. Encourages all countries to disseminate information and promote education and public awareness about the objectives of the Convention; 
2. Invites the affected African countries to take urgent steps, in particular, to prepare national and subregional action programmes or, where action programmes exist, such as national environmental action plans, to review and improve them, if necessary, and implement them, consistent with the objectives of the Convention; 
3. Invites the developed countries to provide support to the affected African countries in such actions, including those in capacity-building; 
7. Recommends that the affected African countries designate coordinating bodies at the national and subregional levels, if necessary, and at the regional level for the implementation of the present resolution; 
9. Recommends further that such partnership arrangement should, inter alia: 
(a) Provide support to proposals in the preparation of national, subregional and, to the extent possible, regional action programmes of the affected African countries; 
(c) Improve coordination of effort at the national, subregional and regional levels, taking into account those programmes and projects to combat desertification that are in progress, including those supported by the international community; 
(d) Provide support for the implementation of specific project proposals within the context of national, subregional and regional action programmes; 
10. Invites the developed countries and the international and multilateral organizations, agencies and programmes to provide enabling funds to support the partnership arrangements referred to in paragraph 8 above; 
13. Also invites the affected African countries to propose, as appropriate, additional measures to be taken at the subregional and regional levels in support of national action; 
14. Requests the interim secretariat to the Convention to facilitate the implementation of the present resolution, consistent with the responsibilities allocated to it by resolution 5/2 of the Committee concerning interim arrangements; 
The Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa, 
Having adopted the text of the United Nations Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa, 
Considering that preparations are required for an early and effective operation of the Convention once it has entered into force, 
1. Calls upon States and regional economic integration organizations entitled to do so to sign the Convention in Paris, on ... 1994, and thereafter to ratify, accept, approve or accede to the Convention; 
7. Invites States and regional economic integration organizations entitled to sign the Convention to communicate as soon as practicable to the interim secretariat information regarding measures taken consistent with the provisions of the Convention, either individually, bilaterally or multilaterally, pending its entry into force. 
The Intergovernmental Negotiating Committee for the Elaboration of an International Convention to Combat Desertification in those Countries Experiencing Serious Drought and/or Desertification, particularly in Africa, 
Having held its fifth session in Paris at United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization headquarters, from 6 to 17 June 1994, 
2. Work programme for the interim period. 
6. Adoption of the report. 
However, in the first half of July, some Member States made substantial payments of their outstanding contributions. 
Unless, therefore, substantial contributions are received immediately, no cash will be available to finance peace-keeping operations by early August. 
A minimum of $200 million a month is needed to sustain the various peace-keeping operations, without allowing for reimbursements to troop-contributing countries. 
An additional $100 million a month is required to effect such reimbursements. 
The Peace-keeping Reserve Fund and the funds available from the two completed operations, the United Nations Iran-Iraq Military Observer Group (UNIIMOG) and the United Nations Transitional Assistance Group (UNTAG), are quite inadequate for this purpose. 
I have therefore come to the conclusion that, as an interim measure, it will be necessary to borrow from some ongoing peace-keeping operations, which have very limited resources themselves, to meet the immediate requirements of other operations. 
I have also taken urgent steps to reduce or delay expenditure in the peace-keeping operations, as follows: 
(a) All peace-keeping missions have been instructed to reduce expenditures to the maximum extent possible; 
Unfortunately, however, such States constitute a very small minority of the membership of the Organization. 
Member States must honour their commitments now, if the Organization is to fulfil the tasks assigned to it. 
2. Normally, the present report would have covered the findings of the fourth review and appraisal only for the period 1989-1994. 
However, considering that a new programme of action might be adopted at the International Conference on Population and Development in 1994, it has been deemed more appropriate that this report also cover the period following the adoption of the Plan of Action in 1974. 
The structure of the two documents might be better understood if the proposed actions are grouped in three major sets as follows: 
(a) The areas that are the subject-matter of the Plan of Action, namely, socio-economic development and population; women; the family; and the major demographic factors, namely, population growth and demographic structures, human reproduction, mortality, population distribution, and internal and international migration; 
(b) The planned activities that will affect the subject areas presented in the first set: data collection and analysis, research, provision of services, managerial operations of programmes, creation of awareness and information, education and communication activities, and evaluation of actions; 
(c) The different actors that are responsible for the activities in each area: Governments; the international community; non-governmental organizations; the private sector; scholars; and the media, among others. 
5. For the preparation of this report, a large number of sources were used. 
6. The present assessment, like the three previous reviews, has been carried out by the relevant units of the United Nations system. 
Owing to stringent budgetary constraints, it was conducted with the utmost economy of resources, by making extensive use of existing facilities and coordinating mechanisms, as recommended by the Population Commission. 
Individual rights and societal goals may be at odds in some specific circumstances, particularly in periods of rapid social change. 
The Plan of Action, however, clearly recommends (para. 29 (a)) that all countries should respect and ensure, regardless of their overall demographic goals, the right of persons to determine, in a free, informed and responsible manner, the number and spacing of their children. 
Such consideration of the needs and rights of future generations is precisely at the core of the concept of sustainable development. 
It is also consistent with the widely recognized notion that every right that has received wide currency in recent years also entails obligations, and that those responsibilities refer to duties not only vis--vis other human beings, but also vis--vis future generations. 
10. The explicit aim of the World Population Plan of Action is to help coordinate population trends and the trends of economic and social development (para. 1). 
The following two issues have been selected to illustrate the level of implementation of the Plan of Action and refer to the role played by the socio-economic transformation proposed by the Plan of Action and the interrelationships among population, the environment and the process of development. 
Such recommendations also reflect the view that, although the actions of developing countries are of primary importance, the attainment of development goals will require appropriate policies and support by the developed countries and the international community. 
13. Sustained economic growth remains a desperately important imperative throughout the developing world. 
Without the benefits of such growth, developing countries will not be able to improve the standards of living of their people and a durable resolution to demographic issues will be seriously hampered. 
Nevertheless, while overall trends clearly show that during the past two decades significant economic and social progress was achieved in the developing world, markedly diverging regional and national trends have been observed. 
The very diverse trends in the growth of output per person highlight this fact. 
In the smaller and generally poorer countries of sub-Saharan Africa (that is, those excluding Nigeria), the situation was more extreme; an average annual decline of 1.0 per cent in the first 10 years became an average decline of 1.8 per cent per annum after 1984. 
In Latin America, the 1980s are commonly referred to as the lost decade. 
In other words, Latin America seems to be at a turning-point. 
Since the developing countries of Asia and the Pacific constitute over 70 per cent of the population living in the less developed regions, this trend is particularly heartening - even more so because the more rapidly growing countries include some of the poorest of the world. 
In the West Asian subregion, however, output per capita has been falling 3.1 per cent per annum since 1984. 
If many of the citizens of this region have been fortunate to be living over vast pools of petroleum resources, they have also been afflicted by almost a decade of warfare, which took its economic as well as human toll. 
The recent devastation in the former Yugoslavia has virtually wiped out all the growth in average output per capita in the Mediterranean region since 1974. 
15. Given the important economic achievements realized by the developing countries as a group, it is all the more appalling that almost one third of the total population, or 1.3 billion people, in the developing world are still living in poverty. 
In those countries that have exhibited a marked economic progress since the 1960s, poverty has declined and even the incomes of those remaining in poverty have increased. 
However, the conditions of the poor were exacerbated in countries that experienced poor economic performance. 
Nearly half of the world's poor live in South Asia, a region that accounts for 30 per cent of world population. 
Such situations are also often accompanied by high levels of fertility, morbidity and mortality. 
In these particular cases, extensive poverty aggravates the negative impacts of population pressure on land use and, in turn, constitutes a major obstacle to obtaining fertility and mortality declines in rural areas. 
16. During the 1980s, many developing countries had to cope with economic crises and embarked on macroeconomic reforms, including stabilization policies aimed at reducing inflation and external deficits, and structural adjustment programmes addressing internal and external imbalances in resource allocation in specific sectors such as trade, finance and industry. 
Such policies intended to eliminate rigidities in the countries concerned and to foster a macroeconomic environment conducive to sustained economic growth. 
The comparison of experiences of developing countries suggests that poverty reduction can be achieved by first pursuing a strategy that promotes the productive use of the poor's most abundant asset, namely labour, in both industry and agriculture. 
Experience also shows that equally critical is the provision of basic social services to the poor. 
Primary health care, family planning, nutrition and primary education are especially important. 
17. Several lessons are embedded in the above considerations. 
The first is a reminder that peace and a functioning civil society are prerequisites of sustained economic growth and sustainable development. 
A second lesson is that rigid economic structures and excessive dependence on a limited range of commodity exports and on a thin layer of "human capital" have been extremely costly. 
High levels of domestic savings, access to modern technologies, low levels of inflation and particularly heavy investments in education have been associated with the successful case-stories. 
Indeed, international cooperation during this period has increasingly focused on facilitating and hastening structural adjustment and on building capacities to identify and capture opportunities. 
Finally, it should be repeated that poverty is increasingly recognized to be closely associated with both undesirable demographic trends and environmental degradation and that, together with social and economic inequality, it is exacerbating the problems derived from rapid population growth. 
There is little doubt that economic growth is necessary to combat poverty and to provide the means to satisfy basic needs; but economic growth should be reconcilable with sustainable development. 
Such development may be achieved if appropriate technologies are developed and made available to developing countries on preferential and concessional terms, and suitable strategies and policies are adopted to stimulate conservation of non-renewable natural resources and avert environmental degradation. 
19. During the 1980s, per capita food production continued to grow at the global level. 
Per capita food supplies continued to increase at the global level, but there was no progress in sub-Saharan Africa (with per capita food supplies stagnant at grossly inadequate levels) and Latin America. 
The overall incidence of undernutrition declined significantly in relative terms but only slightly in absolute terms in the developing countries. 
However, the incidence of undernutrition increased in both absolute and relative terms in sub-Saharan Africa and in absolute terms in Latin America. 
20. At the global level, the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) estimates that the daily calorie supply per capita increased from 2,383 in 1965 and 2,580 around the period 1979-1981 to 2,700 in the period 1988-1990. 
Important improvements have been achieved in Asia, but not in Latin America, which remained stagnant at a daily calorie supply per capita of 2,690 during the past decade, and sub-Saharan Africa, where there was a decline (from 2,120 to 2,100). 
21. The Plan of Action recalls the important place of education in achieving social and economic development (para. 69). 
Notable improvements have been registered in this area; during the past two decades, primary school enrolment has increased from less than 70 to more than 80 per cent, while secondary school enrolment has almost doubled (from 25 to 40 per cent). 
Approximately 1 billion school-age children are currently enrolled. 
However, sub-Saharan Africa, and Western and Southern Asia still lack sufficient school space to enrol all children in first-level education. 
For sub-Saharan Africa, as was not the case for the other developing regions, coverage of the primary school-age population declined appreciably, from 79 to 67 per cent. 
Millions more satisfy the attendance requirements but fail to complete basic education programmes, and thus do not acquire essential knowledge and skills. 
23. In a majority of developing countries, girls are still underrepresented in enrolment at every level of formal education. 
The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) estimates that currently one out of three adult females in the world is illiterate, compared with only one out of five adult males. 
While there has been substantial progress in reducing male/female disparities in illiteracy, the gender differences remain pronounced in certain regions, notably Southern and Western Asia, and sub-Saharan Africa. 
24. Although specific aspects related to the health sector are covered in chapter VII below, it is important to mention that in general there has been notable progress in improving the health conditions of populations. 
As a result, increasing numbers of people are not receiving appropriate or comprehensive health care. 
Even more alarming is the gap between population growth and the amount of health sector investments, which are even shrinking in many countries. 
According to the World Health Organization (WHO), this deterioration has been a result of the low priority given to the health sector by many Governments, as well as of the effect on the social sector of the debt crisis and the effect of poorly designed structural adjustment policies. 
Furthermore, the quality of the services has become increasingly difficult to maintain or improve, as the physical infrastructure is decaying. 
25. World food production outweighs consumption, as has been mentioned above. 
26. The Plan of Action recognizes that a major challenge faced by developing countries is the creation of sufficient employment opportunities in the modern sector of their economies to absorb their rapidly growing labour force. 
Such strategies aim at promoting employment in all sectors, facilitating the access to productive inputs and improved technologies, and establishing/strengthening education and training systems responding to specific employment situations. 
29. ILO organized a first gathering of the High-Level Meeting on Employment and Structural Adjustment in November 1987, which recognized the gravity of the world economic situation, characterized by indebtedness and the growth of unemployment and poverty. 
Special attention was given to measures to be devised to achieve adjustment and growth with minimum social cost and to promote participation and dialogue between social groups, including employers' and workers' organizations. 
It will also examine ways of managing the transition from state-run to market-oriented economies, of privatizing state-owned enterprises, and of responding to increased migratory pressure. 
The Plan of Action explicitly affirms that in the democratic formulation of national population goals and policies, consideration must be given, together with other economic and social factors, to the supplies and characteristics of natural resources and to the quality of the environment (para. 14 (j)). 
The continuing debate over the connection between population growth, development and environmental impacts has been a major concern of the international community since the 1974 World Population Conference in Bucharest. 
Recommendation 4 of the Mexico City Conference urged Governments to adopt and implement specific policies, including population policies, that would contribute to redressing imbalances between trends in population growth and resources and environmental requirements and promote improved methods of identifying, extracting, renewing, utilizing and conserving natural resources. 
The report observed that rapidly growing populations could increase the pressure on resources and slow any rise in living standards; thus sustainable development could only be achieved if population size and growth were in harmony with the changing productive potential of the ecosystem. 
33. In 1990, the report of the South Commission 18/ acknowledged that in several developing countries, the pressure of growing numbers on the limited fertile land was accelerating the degradation of land and water resources and causing excessive deforestation. 
The Commission found that the present trends in population, if not moderated, had frightening implications for the ability of the South to meet the twin challenges of development and environmental security in the twenty-first century. 
The ecological impacts of population factors are shaped by the characteristics of the physical environment, as well as by the type of social organization (which includes a complex set of cultural values that determines patterns of consumption), the level of economic development and the available technological options. 
A large amount of research has been done on each of the three components - population, the environment and the process of development - but of particular interest is the proper understanding of the interrelations among them. 
Brief illustrations of some of the linkages among population, the environment and socio-economic development are presented below. 
In those areas, where agriculture remains the major economic activity of increasing numbers of poor people, it is necessary to exploit excessively the limited agricultural resources, and this thus puts at risk the basis for further production. 
In particular, the growth of rural populations plays an important role in the process of deforestation through the clearing of land on the margins of tropical forest and through the quest for firewood. 
Recent estimates have pushed the rate up from 17 million to 20 million hectares per annum in the late 1980s. 
The latest statistics suggest that the overall rate of tropical deforestation in the 1980s was 0.9 per cent per annum. 
About 1.3 billion people live in areas where fuelwood is consumed faster than trees can regrow. 
Even more important is the proportion of smallholder households, whose landholdings are too small to provide a sustainable livelihood, with the proportion being about 60 per cent in the developing countries as a group. 
Under the norms of partible inheritance of land that are typical for most developing countries, rapid population growth contributes in a significant way to the fragmentation of agricultural holdings. 
As a result of rapid population growth, combined with the aforementioned institutional factors and lack of development, some 7-8 million hectares of rain-fed croplands and 1.5 million hectares of irrigated land are currently lost every year, while another 20 million hectares lose virtually all their agricultural productivity. 
38. The phenomenon of freshwater scarcity is increasing rapidly with a growing world population and urbanization as well as with the process of economic growth. 
Given existing climatic conditions and current population projections, it is estimated that the per capita global water-supply will decline by 24 per cent by the end of the century. 
Projections made by hydrologists indicate that meeting demands by the year 2000 will require virtually all the usable freshwater supplies in North Africa and the Middle East; 15-25 Northern African and sub-Saharan African countries may face serious problems with water shortages by the year 2025. 
As a result, there could be a vast number of urban and rural poor lacking suitable water-supply and sanitation services and increasingly vulnerable to water-borne diseases. 
The problems of the urban environment are taking on an ever-increasing importance as the process of urbanization continues at a rapid pace in many countries, both developed and developing. 
Many cities are unable to expand their infrastructures rapidly enough to cope with the environmental requirements of their burgeoning populations. 
In addition to the problems related to water-supply, sanitation and waste-water treatment, the disposal of solid wastes is another major environmental problem facing cities. 
43. Atmospheric pollution remains an important health hazard for urban populations throughout the world. 
The United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) Global Environment Monitoring System estimates that nearly 900 million urban-dwellers, mostly in developing countries, are exposed to unhealthy levels of sulphur dioxide and that more than 1 billion people are exposed to excessive levels of particulates. 
National trends in emissions and concentrations of these substances are mixed. 
Environmental conditions are particularly precarious in overcrowded slums and squatter settlements, which are home to an estimated 25-50 per cent of the urban population of developing countries. 
The growth of urban centres and increased requirements for industrial production translate themselves into growing demands for energy resources. 
In some cases, deteriorating environmental conditions have had adverse effects on both the populations themselves and the economies that support them. 
Reversing or even moderating those trends will require efforts on many fronts - those of reassessing national policies, redefining political commitments, and identifying priorities for international cooperation, to name a few. 
The first notion involves the carrying-capacity of an ecosystem, which is generally understood to refer to the number of people that the ecosystem can support at an acceptable level of quality of life. 
The second notion involves the identification of possible environmental discontinuities, which are understood to refer to the critical thresholds of irreversible injury to the environment that emerge when ecosystems have been mistreated over long periods of high stress without prominent signs of damage. 
Furthermore, a better understanding of the connections and mutual interactions among the three elements, as proposed by the World Population Plan of Action, still remains an unresolved issue and one of great concern. 
The Plan of Action (paras. 14 (b), 15 (e) and 41-43) and recommendations 5 through 10 of the Mexico City recommendations express the urgency of promoting the status of women as an end in itself and emphasize the close relationship between the condition of women and other demographic phenomena. 
Although no single indicator can capture the multiple dimensions of the condition of women, the discussion of the two following issues, gender equality and education, provides some examples that help to assess the degree of progress made. 
48. It has been widely accepted that the elimination of discrimination against women and the achieving of gender equality are aims grounded in basic human rights, whose realization is also essential to achieving sustainable development. 
49. Progress towards achieving gender equality is being reviewed as part of the preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held at Beijing in 1995. 
Although institutional and legal barriers to the emancipation of women have been removed increasingly, change in deep-rooted beliefs and habits that govern gender relationships has been slow. 
While considerable progress has been achieved in eliminating de jure discrimination, less has been made in eliminating de facto discrimination. 
Among those that have been studied most are those involving women's education and economic participation, which have been found to have powerful relationships with the major demographic variables. 
51. Women's employment and income-earning ability have important effects on their own status as well as on such demographic and family processes as marriage, level and timing of fertility, and arrangements for care of dependants (see chap. 
Even though the economic contribution of women is greatly underestimated in the statistics on labour force participation, currently available data indicate that in all parts of the world women make up substantial proportions of the economically active populations. 
In industrialized countries, it was somewhat larger (42 per cent) than in developing countries (33 per cent). 
In most regions the proportion of women counted as being economically active has been increasing. 
53. Most women's household work is not counted as economic activity, and much of women's work outside the formal, wage sector is missed in standard statistics dealing with employment. 
Recent years have seen considerable attention being given to ways of improving statistical indicators of women's economic activity and, more broadly, gender differences in economic status. 
However, classifications of economic activity and production that are employed for national economic accounting purposes cannot be expected by themselves to provide adequate information for the range of policies and programmes related to gender, population and development issues. 
54. Another area receiving increasing attention is the one related to male responsibilities and participation. 
The 1984 International Conference on Population recommended the active involvement of men in all areas of family responsibility, including family planning, child-rearing and housework, so that family responsibilities could be fully shared by both partners (recommendation 9). 
55. During the period under consideration, it was also widely recognized that achieving gender equality and improving the status of women were ends in themselves, regardless of any demographic goal. 
At the same time, it has been recognized that improving the status of women has important demographic impacts, particularly on mortality and fertility levels, and that attention to gender issues within population activities needs to be more explicitly articulated and strengthened. 
It is recognized that women face great difficulties in protecting themselves and their children from sexually transmitted diseases, including human immunodeficiency virus (HIV) and acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS), and that improving women's status may be vital for combating the spread of these diseases. 
The following critical areas of concern and action in the coming years have been identified during the preparatory process for the International Conference on Population and Development (Cairo, 1994) and the Fourth World Conference on Women (Beijing, 1995): 
(b) Inequality in access to education, health and related services and means of maximizing the use of women's capacities; 
(e) Inequality between men and women in the sharing of power and decision-making at all levels; 
(f) Insufficient mechanisms at all levels to promote the advancement of women; 
(g) Lack of awareness of, and commitment to, internationally and nationally recognized women's rights; 
(h) Insufficient use of mass media to promote women's positive contributions to society; 
(i) Lack of adequate recognition of and support for women's contribution to managing natural resources and safeguarding the environment. 
56. One key element of the situation of women that has received major attention, particularly in the context of developmental strategies and population policy, is education. 
In most of the developing world, the long, historical neglect of women's education has left very high illiteracy rates, especially among older and rural women. 
According to UNESCO sources, in 1990 there were 346 million illiterate men and 602 million illiterate women (constituting 34 per cent of the adult female population). 
57. Better prospects are observed among younger generations. 
Educational gains for girls in the developing world were substantial. 
Female enrolment in primary school increased from 24.5 to 60 per cent in Africa, from 43 to 65 per cent in Asia and from 57 to 83 per cent in Latin America and the Caribbean. 
Important, though more modest, enrolment increases for girls in secondary and higher levels of education were also recorded. 
Women's enrolment in primary and secondary education lags behind men's by at least 10 percentage points in 66 of 108 countries. 
The gender gap in educational attainment is greatest in low-income countries, and increases at higher levels of training. 
However, throughout most of the world, a steady trend towards a narrowing of gender disparities in school enrolment is manifest. 
60. Rapid population growth in many developing countries is outpacing educational efforts. 
Although the proportion of youth enrolled in school has experienced a substantial expansion, the absolute number of children not attending school has actually increased. 
The difficulty of keeping pace with a rapidly growing school-age population usually translates into shortages of school facilities and into impacts on the quality of educational programmes. 
This trend is expected to continue into the twenty-first century and may further undermine the achievement of educational parity for boys and girls. 
61. The links between female education and demographic behaviour are extensively reviewed in the literature, and increasingly taken into account in policy-making. 
Numerous studies indicate that education influences decisively a woman's overall health, her access to paid employment and her control over family size and birth-spacing, as well as the education and health of her children. 
Education empowers women with knowledge that allows informed choice in family and non-family matters, enables them to assume a status and identity beyond those connected with child-bearing, and provides exposure to new values that are likely to enhance their autonomy. 
62. Much research has been devoted to exploring the links between women's education and fertility. 
National and cross-national studies based on the data obtained have shown that the association between education and fertility is far more complex than was assumed in the past, since it is contingent on level of development, social structure and cultural milieu. 
Those studies have explored the multiplicity of channels through which education affects reproductive behaviour. 
In particular, they have documented how female education delays entry into marriage, influences the normative orientation towards smaller families, and increases awareness and acceptability of, and access to, fertility regulation. 
64. Most studies have focused on the effect of parental education on fertility, but there is increasing evidence that the schooling of children has an important link with fertility as well. 
The universalization of mass education modifies not only the perception of children-related costs but also intergenerational attitudes and economic relationships within the family, and this leads to lower fertility. 
The relationship between education and health is also firmly established in the literature. 
Education is closely linked to child mortality, disease and nutrition. 
The Demographic and Health Surveys, which provide more detail on children's health than was previously available, confirm these conclusions, namely, that maternal education plays a larger role in determining a child's chances of survival than any other socio-economic factor. 
65. Governments are increasingly aware of the links between women's education and demographic goals; according to information from the Population Policy Data Bank, two thirds of Governments consider that the status of women has a significant influence on demographic goals. 
The same source indicates that 56 per cent of Governments have adopted measures related to improving the status of women with a view to influencing demographic trends as well. The role of international organizations has been important in raising awareness regarding the need to enhance women's conditions of life. 
67. The World Population Plan of Action affirms that the family is the basic unit of society and should be protected by appropriate legislation and policy (para. 14 (g)). 
In all parts of the world, families perform important socio-economic and cultural functions. 
The family in all its forms is the cornerstone of the world community. 
As primary agents of socialization, families remain a vital means of preserving and transmitting cultural values. 
Families are also important agents of sustainable development at all levels of society and their contribution is decisive for success in this area. 
The specific functions of families include establishing emotional, economic and social bonds among all family members; providing a framework for procreation and sexual relations between spouses; protecting family members; giving a name and status to family members, especially to children; and providing basic care, socialization and education of children. 
Such variety is a concomitant of the multiplicity of the forms of social organization, and cultural and religious values. 
In this respect, the Plan of Action does not endorse any particular form of family over others. 
As a social unit, the family has been undergoing radical transformations in its formation and structure in the past two decades, owing to demographic as well as major socio-economic changes. 
In the developed countries, with the end of the marriage boom in the post-1960s, the entry into matrimony and hence the formation of families has been considerably delayed. 
The number of divorces has also been rising in most countries. 
Severe inequalities in the division of labour and in the distribution of power also exist within many families. 
Egalitarian possibilities for both genders are but words in most families and a true partnership between men and women on the basis of equal rights and responsibilities is the challenge of modern families. 
69. In the developing countries exhibiting a rapid process of modernization, the mean age at marriage has risen significantly, owing particularly to a notable increase in female education, and this has implied a delay in the formation of families. 
Data confirm that in almost all industrialized and developing countries between the 1960s and the 1980s, and even more so between the 1970s and the 1980s, the singulate mean age at marriage of women increased. 35/ The magnitude of those increments varies, however, from region to region. 
In Africa, despite signs of a trend towards postponement, the average age at marriage for women is still quite early, and hence contributes to the maintenance of high-fertility patterns in most countries, especially in sub-Saharan Africa where most countries have a singulate mean age at marriage below 21 years. 
In Asia, marriages have been delayed to varying degrees in recent years and by the late 1980s, the singulate mean age at marriage exceeded 21 years among women, except in Southern Asia. 
70. The less developed regions are also characterized by traditionally larger differences between the sexes in the singulate mean age at marriage than the more developed countries. 
During the 1980s, differences exceeding five or six years were not uncommon in the less developed regions, whereas in most countries of the more developed regions they generally varied from two to three years. 
Northern America, Europe and the former USSR were also characterized by a considerable increase in mean age at first marriage, a significant decline in marriage prevalence and an increase in the proportion of those remaining unmarried. 
In the Scandinavian countries, the proportions of those ever married were very low. 
The increase in the proportion remaining unmarried, however, has been largely accompanied by the increase in unmarried cohabitation in those countries. 
During the period 1974-1994, it could also be observed that Governments made important advances in eliminating forms of coercion and discrimination in relation to marriage. 
71. Family structures and composition are also affected by other socio-economic and political changes. 
Recently, there has been large-scale migration from Eastern to Western Europe owing to political changes and conflicts. 
The effects of these large-scale migrations on family formation and structure are yet to be known but they need to be considered while formulating policies. 
72. Family formation and structure are also influenced by changes in the value system of societies. 
In fact, the process of modernization has heightened the value of achieving higher education and entering the labour market, while the attraction of a traditional child-bearing career for women has declined and, in fact, an increasing number of women are achieving higher education and entering the labour market. 
Similar trends are gradually appearing in the developing countries where rapid industrialization and economic development are taking place. 
74. In all developed countries except the former USSR, the average household size declined through the 1970s. 
For instance, the North American household continued to shrink in size from 3.1 persons in 1970 to 2.7 in 1980, and further to 2.6 persons in 1990. 
China, which contains more than one fifth of the world population, had a moderate household size of 4.4 persons in 1982 and 4.0 persons in 1990. 
The decline in household size was particularly evident among countries that experienced a significant decline in fertility. 
On the other hand, there were countries in Africa and in Southern and Western Asia where increases in average household size were reported. 
For example, the average household size in Algeria increased from 5.9 persons in 1966 to 7.0 persons in 1987. 
In Pakistan, the size grew from 5.7 persons in 1968 to 6.7 persons in 1981. 
In the majority of African countries, average household size is almost equally divided between children and adults, with a range of five to six members per household. 
Similarly, the majority of Asian countries had 3.0 or more adult members per household and the mean number of children per household was always smaller than that of adults. 
In China, Hong Kong, the Republic of Korea and Singapore, a small but growing percentage of the urban elderly no longer live with their adult children. 
The pattern of household composition observed in the developed countries was significantly different from that of developing countries. 
In the 1980s, the mean number of children per household varied in the narrow range of 0.5-0.9 and that of adults per household was in the range of 1.9-2.6; however, most of the countries had households with about 2.0 adult members. 
76. In the developed countries, the remarkable increase in the number of one-person households has been another important demographic change that has contributed to the size reduction of households. 
Between the 1970s and the 1980s, the developing countries were experiencing a drastic decline in the proportion of households of five persons or more, possibly suggesting the dissolution of the extended type of household. 
This tendency is more noticeable in those developing countries that are engaged in a rapid process of modernization. 
The proportion of female-headed households among the total number of households ranges from less than 5 per cent in Kuwait and Pakistan to 45 per cent in Botswana and Barbados. 
A great diversity in the prevalence of female-headed households is observed in each region of the world. 
Around 1980, both in Latin America and in Africa, the proportion of female-headed households ranged from 10 to over 40 per cent. 
In Asia, the figures vary within a narrower range at a lower level. 
No Asian country reports that more than 20 per cent of their households are headed by women. 
In the developed countries during the 1980s, the range of female-headed households varied from 16 per cent in Spain to 38 per cent in Norway. 
The chance for formerly married women (widowed, divorced or separated) to become household heads is much higher than for single or married women everywhere in the world. 
These trends are seen as signs of the vitality and resilience that the family as an institution has shown despite the many pressures and challenges that it has faced. 
New forms of family life are developing to meet the challenges of the modern world. 
Although it is recognized that families should aim at achieving self-sufficiency, in many circumstances families are not and cannot be wholly self-sufficient. 
The reasons for and the solutions to family problems cannot be found solely in families themselves, but rather must include the socio-economic and cultural context in which they exist. 
This observation highlights the need to develop effective legislation, family policies, services and benefits aimed at strengthening basic family functions, taking into account variations in cultural, social and religious customs, and protecting the basic human rights of family members. 
79. The Plan of Action and the Mexico City recommendations contain a series of provisions aimed at supporting families in fulfilling their roles in society (para. 39 and recommendation 34, respectively). 
Over the past few decades, the family has undergone varying degrees of changes in structure and functions, some of which have increased their vulnerability and need for socio-economic support, largely depending upon the level of national economic development and diversification. 
This process has been accelerated by advances in technology and changes in mores and values. 
In addition to those long-term sustained influences, some short-term influences, such as the migration of workers, natural disasters, war and drastic deterioration in economic conditions, have placed severe pressure on families and family structure in many developing countries. 
Where the family system has broken down, the pressure on social institutions has generally been extreme. 
In contrast, where supporting social and economic mechanisms were still in place, adaptation occurred, with less disruptive effects. 
80. In some developed countries, both new laws and social welfare programmes have been instituted to respond to some of the problems that have emerged. 
As the family is such a fundamental unit of society, a more comprehensive understanding of the consequences of those changes for both individuals and society as a whole must be sought before the appropriate social mechanisms can be put in place. 
Of particular importance is the recognition that single mothers with children form a disproportionate share of the poor. 
82. Family well-being may depend, to an important degree, on the ability of families to make informed choices concerning fertility. 
Such choice is a basic right which also has important benefits for maternal and child survival and health. 
Equally important are parenting skills which are essential for promoting a deeper understanding of responsibilities in a familial and interpersonal context, as well as family values. 
Families also play a crucial role in meeting the health requirements of all their members; there is a need to support families in this vital role. 
On the basis of such estimates and other analyses, the United Nations also prepares population projections, which are presented in three variants: high, medium and low. 
The medium variant indicates the most likely future prospect on the basis of the information and knowledge available for each particular country. 
Table 1 presents a set of major demographic indicators for selected years and periods over the period 1950-2015 for the world and major areas. 
c/ Representing 190 countries. 85. Many Governments have adopted policies aimed at influencing their population growth rate; others follow a policy of no intervention. 
Table 3 displays the evolution of the types of interventions followed by Governments during the past two decades. 
88. The world population will have grown from 4 billion since the adoption of the World Population Plan of Action in 1974 to 5.7 billion at the time of the International Conference on Population and Development (September 1994). 
It is interesting to observe that it took the world 123 years to pass from the first billion around 1804 to the second in 1927. 
The next increment of 1 billion took 33 years (the world population reached 3 billion in 1960) and the next took 14 years (the world population reached 4 billion at the time of the United Nations World Population Conference at Bucharest). 
89. From 1.96 per cent per annum in the period 1970-1975, and a steady 1.73-1.75 per cent per annum in 1975-1990, the world population growth rate is expected to decrease to 1.68 per cent per annum during the quinquennium 1990-1995. 
This growth rate would be the lowest of the post-Second World War period. 
Nevertheless, the decline has not yet been translated into one in absolute numbers; the annual increment, which was 47 million in the early 1950s, reached 88 million between 1985 and 1990 and is expected to continue to increase to 98 million between 1995 and 2000. 
Such declines in the rate of growth are projected assuming a firm continuation of present efforts and policies. 
90. Since 1975, the annual growth rate in the less developed regions has decreased slightly, from 2.38 per cent in the period 1970-1975 to 2.01 per cent in the period 1990-1995. 
91. Within the less developed regions, the group of the least developed countries has been growing at an even faster pace; its growth rate has increased from 2.47 per cent in the period 1970-1975 to 2.94 per cent in the period 1990-1995. 
This group is composed of 47 countries and does not represent a large proportion of the world population. 
93. Of the 223 countries, areas and territories included in the above-mentioned World Population Prospects: The 1992 Revision, about half (104), containing more than two thirds of the total world population, had rates of population growth between 1 and 3 per cent per annum in the period 1985-1990. 
Among the other countries, 53 (representing 11 per cent of the world population) had growth rates of 3 per cent or more per annum; most were in Africa (24 countries) or in Asia (16 countries). 
At the other extreme, 66 countries, with 21 per cent of the world population, had growth rates below 1.0 per cent per annum; a majority of them were European countries (32 countries), but there were also 15 from Latin America, 3 from Asia and 2 from Africa. 
A certain degree of homogeneity in growth rates was perceptible in the period 1965-1970 when Africa, Asia and Latin America had growth rates ranging from 2.4 to 2.6 per cent per annum. 
During the period 1985-1990 the growth rate increased in Africa to 3.0 per cent per annum, whereas in Asia and Latin America the rates declined to 1.9 and 2.0 per cent, respectively. 
95. The above variations in growth rates are even more pronounced for regions within the major areas. 
While Asia will continue to hold more than half of the world population (55 per cent in 1950 and 59 per cent in 2015), it is the group of African countries that will increase their proportion significantly (from 9 per cent in 1950 to 17 per cent in 2015). 
96. Among the most recent United Nations long-range population projections, the medium-fertility extension assumes that fertility will ultimately stabilize at the replacement level around the year 2100. 
The world population may stabilize ultimately at 11.6 billion people shortly after the year 2200. 
This figure is higher than that calculated a decade ago which indicated a stabilization at 10.2 billion around the year 2100. 
For example, assuming that fertility stabilized at 5 per cent above the replacement level (in other words, at a total fertility rate of 2.17, instead of 2.1, children per woman), the world population would reach 20.8 billion in the year 2150 and would still be growing. 
If fertility stabilized at 2.5 (high variant), the size would be 28 billion in the year 2150 and still growing. 
If, however, fertility could stabilize at the level of 1.96 children per woman, the world population in the year 2150 would be just 5.6 billion and declining. 
98. The age structure of the population varies among countries and changes over time, with various types of economic and social implications. 
The growth of the child population was faster than that of adults who were responsible for raising and supporting them, and thus was considered a threat to the economic and social development of those countries. 
This problem remains serious in countries that still have high levels of fertility. 
This demographic trend is considered to have significant economic and social consequences in many areas, particularly for pensions, the size of the labour force, medical care, services for the disabled, family structure and residential patterns. 
99. For the purpose of analysing differential trends of age distribution, it is useful to classify countries in terms of the timing of the initiation of significant fertility decline. 
The proportion under age 15 increased from 42 to 46 per cent, the proportion of those aged 65 or over decreased from 3.5 to 2.8 per cent, and the median age declined from 19.1 to 17.0 years. 
100. The trend in age distribution of the late-initiation countries changed its direction around 1970, when those countries, on the average, started their fertility decline. 
Their age distribution had become increasingly younger in the 1950s and 1960s but became increasingly older in the 1970s and 1980s. 
The proportion of those aged 65 or over tells a slightly different story: it remained at about 4 per cent in the 1950s and 1960s, then rose to 4.9 per cent in 1990. 
101. Trends in the early-initiation countries, where fertility decline had started before 1950, were marked by an acceleration of the ageing of their population. 
The proportion under age 15 in those countries was 28 per cent in 1950, a figure that was considerably lower than those of the pre-initiation and the late-initiation countries. 
It rose slightly to 29 per cent in 1965, reflecting the so-called baby boom observed in a number of countries after the Second World War, then declined steeply to 21 per cent in 1990. 
The proportion aged 65 or over grew rapidly, from 8 per cent in 1950 to 10 per cent in 1970, and further to 12 per cent in 1990. 
The median age increased from 28 years in 1950 to 34 years in 1990. 
In other words, about 1 out of 3 persons on the earth was a child, and 1 out of 16 was an older person. 
The median age was 24 years, indicating that the world population is still relatively young. 
There are marked geographical differences in the current age distribution as shown in table 4, reflecting different past levels of and trends in fertility and mortality. 
Falling between the young-age distributions in Africa, and the relatively old-age distributions in Northern America, Europe, Oceania and the former USSR, are the age distributions of Latin America and Asia. 
In these two major areas, the proportion aged 65 years or over is about 5 per cent and the proportion under age 15 constitutes about one third of the population. 
103. The proportion of the world population under age 15 is projected to decrease from 32 per cent in 1990 to 27 per cent in 2015, and the proportion aged 65 or over will increase from 6 per cent in 1990 to 8 per cent in 2015. 
Considerable geographical differentials in age distribution are projected to remain during the next few decades. 
In 2015, Africa will have the highest proportion under age 15 (the projected figure is 40 per cent). 
Located in between are Oceania, the former USSR, Asia and Latin America, for which the proportion of those under age 15 is projected to be 23-26 per cent in 2015. 
The largest regional variations within a major area are expected for Asia where the proportion under age 15 in 2015 will range from 19 per cent (in Eastern Asia) to 34 per cent (in Western Asia). 
104. The order is reversed for the projected proportion aged 65 years or over. 
The highest proportions are expected for Northern America (14 per cent in the year 2015) and in Europe (17 per cent), followed by the former USSR (11.5 per cent) and Oceania (11 per cent). 
Again, Latin America and Asia (7 per cent) will fall between Africa and the major areas composed entirely or predominantly of more developed regions. 
A similar pattern may be followed by the less developed regions but not before the middle of the next century. 
People in different age groups are in different stages of the life cycle, so that they have different demands for goods and services. 
109. In societies with a growing proportion of aged people, new requirements are appearing and new allocations are in demand. 
Of particular importance is the recognition that among the most vulnerable old people are the rapidly increasing proportion of very old women. 
There is ample evidence that a large majority of the frail elderly have been receiving support from their relatives, particularly their spouses and children. 
Equally revealing is the finding that the elderly and their families may accept assistance from the formal care sector only as a last resort. 
110. During the past two decades, an increasing number of countries have adopted varied measures aimed at modifying their fertility levels, the expansion of the availability of family-planning services being the most common among them. 
In addition, increasing numbers of couples and individuals have created a strong demand for such services and are demanding the improvement of their quality. 
Particularly important is the new emphasis on reproductive rights, reproductive health and family planning. 
Reproductive health is conceived of as a condition that facilitates the completion of the reproductive process in full physical, emotional and social well-being. 
In this chapter, three major issues, namely, the diversity of reproduction patterns and policies, the availability of and access to family planning, and adolescent fertility, are examined. 
World fertility fell by 10.5 per cent - from 3.8 to 3.4 births per woman - between the periods 1975-1980 and 1985-1990, and the magnitude of the decline was projected to reach 13.2 per cent by the period 1990-1995. 
Virtually all developed countries have fertility rates that are below the population replacement level (2.1 births per woman). 
However, in some of the least developed countries, fertility levels have started to decline and the average is projected to be 4.3 in the period 2010-2015. 
113. This situation reflects both the past and the current social, political and economic conditions of those regions. 
115. The significance of those fertility patterns differs substantially, however, for the more developed and the less developed regions when changes in fertility are examined also in terms of changes in average annual number of births. 
Conversely, in Europe, where the overall total fertility rates declined during the past two decades, the average annual number of births also fell. 
116. Besides the differences in their levels of fertility, world regions also show differences in their age patterns of fertility. 
Those age patterns are influenced by the timing of family formation and the mean age at first marriage, as discussed above (chap. IV, paras. 70 and 71). 
When the less developed regions are compared, Africa appears to have the highest age-specific fertility, with an average broad peak pattern of about 275 births per 1,000 women for women aged 20-24 years in the period 1990-1995. 
117. A broad peak also prevails in Asia and Latin America, even though, with an average rate of about 192 births per 1,000 women in Asia and 173 births per 1,000 women in Latin America at ages 20-24, the peak maximum is much lower than in Africa. 
In Australia and New Zealand, the fertility tempo is only slightly slower, with 66 per cent of overall fertility achieved before age 30. 
Governments wishing to modify the fertility levels of their country may design policies aimed at modifying the social and economic determinants of, and/or the most immediate factors affecting, fertility. 
The World Population Plan of Action recognizes, as one of its principles, the basic right of couples and individuals to decide freely and responsibly the number and spacing of their children (para. 14 (f)). 
It also acknowledges the variety of national goals with regard to fertility (para. 27), recommends criteria to be followed in the formulation and implementation of fertility policies (para. 29) and recognizes a series of instruments available to affect fertility (paras. 30-32). 
120. Governments' views on fertility levels, and their policies, have changed since the adoption of the World Population Plan of Action in 1974. 
The gradual shift towards viewing fertility as excessive is the continuation of a long-term trend that was already under way during the period 1976-1986, when the percentage increased slightly from 35 to 40 per cent. 
The percentage of countries that viewed fertility as too low dipped from 14 per cent in 1986 to 12 per cent in 1993, while those viewing fertility as satisfactory declined from 50 to 44 per cent between 1986 and 1993. 
Source: The Population Policy Data Bank maintained by the Population Division of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis of the United Nations Secretariat. 
fertility level as too low were for the most part countries with relatively small populations and low population densities (these countries have about 1 per cent of the population of the less developed regions). 
122. There is also an increased concern about the effect on human reproduction of new biotechnologies that make possible artificial insemination, in vitro fertilization, embryo transfers, surrogate motherhood, cryogenic storage of sperm and ova, genetic selection, and prenatal diagnosis, including sex determination. 
123. Observation of sex ratios at birth (the number of male births per 100 female births) in some countries and some provinces shows a disproportionate number of boys, above the normal range of values. 
Some societies have a strong patriarchal tradition and therefore a strong preference for sons. 
Where prenatal diagnostic techniques are available to identify the gender of the unborn, the use of abortion could explain the irregularities in sex ratios. 
Concerned by this practice, at least one state government in India has adopted legislation to control the abuse of prenatal diagnostic procedures that would encourage the use of abortion for gender-selective purposes. 
125. One of the major limitations in understanding the nature and the extent of the demand for abortion is the limited availability of reliable statistics. 
The incidence of abortion varies widely between the countries for which abortion data are available. 46/ In 1987, in China and India for instance, the number of abortions per 100 live births was estimated to be about 45 and 2 respectively. 
In the Eastern European countries this ratio sometimes exceeded 100, although it rarely exceeds 30 in the other European regions. 
It has been estimated that in 1987, between 26 million and 31 million legal abortions, and between 10 million and 22 million clandestine abortions, were performed world wide. 
Action towards a greater liberalization of abortion has been growing recently in many countries, notably in Belgium, Romania and Spain, where access to legal abortion has been made easier by recent legislation, although abortion is far from being available on request. 
In other European countries, however, notably in Ireland, such efforts were less successful and in Poland recent legislation restricted access to abortion to cases where it would be necessary for health reasons. 
No Government appears to have ever sanctioned the use of compulsory abortion to comply with demographic targets. 
127. As has been mentioned earlier in this report, there has been an expansion of family-planning services around the world. 
Recent data indicate in general some major shifts in the way family-planning programmes are conceived and organized: 
(a) Emphasis is increasingly being placed on the needs of users, not just on aggregate acceptor figures, and on human rights and health benefits, not just on the demographic impact of programmes; 
(b) There is increasing criticism of traditional target systems for family-planning workers and more emphasis on integrating such services into health programmes; 
(c) There is extensive recognition of the fact that incentive and disincentive schemes to lower or raise fertility have only a marginal impact on fertility levels and in some cases are counter-productive; 
(d) There is wider acceptance of family-planning programmes as constituting good vehicles for confronting the spread of HIV and other sexually transmitted diseases. 
129. Methods used by women make up about two thirds of contraceptive practice world wide, and such methods have been increasing their share in total contraceptive use. 
The most widely used methods are female sterilization, accounting for 30 per cent of contraceptive use world wide, intra-uterine devices (IUDs) (21 per cent) and oral pills (14 per cent). 
The main male methods, condoms and vasectomy, each account for 9 per cent of contraceptive use, while "couple" methods chiefly natural family planning (rhythm) and withdrawal (coitus interruptus) account for about 13 per cent of contraceptive use. 
The countries in transition from centrally planned to market economies manifest a high over-reliance on abortion for fertility regulation purposes and women in those countries clearly need access to contraception on an urgent basis. 
However, all regions have experienced an impressive increase in contraceptive availability in the past two decades, particularly, between 1982 and 1989, as shown in table 11. 
For instance, people also need to have complete and accurate information about contraception, including both the benefits and the risks of each method; they need access to follow-up services; and they may need information about and help with other elements of reproductive health. 
Improving the quality of care, taking into account the client's viewpoint in service design and evaluation, and integrating family planning with other health services are areas needing increased attention. 
Sources: Tabulated at the Population Division of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis of the United Nations Secretariat and from family-planning availability scores in Robert Sendek and Yvette Bayoumy, "Population Council Databank" (version 3.0). 
For countries assigned the maximum score for a particular method, it has been assumed here that 90 per cent of the population had easy access to the method. 
135. It is estimated that over 80 per cent of users of modern contraception receive their supplies and services from public sector programmes, most of which provide services and supplies of at least some contraceptive methods free of charge or at a heavily subsidized price. 
137. It is unclear how the rising costs of programmes can be met. 
Governments will find it difficult even to maintain their current share of costs into the future, particularly considering that the expansion of the number of couples and individuals needing services will occur disproportionately in poor countries. 
Other possibilities include increasing international donor support, expanding local production of contraceptives in selected countries, and exploring possibilities for reducing the level of subsidy through contraceptive social marketing and public sector cost-recovery. 
To promote cost-sharing, Governments must have better information on the effects of price changes on use. 
Care must be taken particularly to ensure that those living in poverty have access to the services they need, if they are to realize their basic right to decide freely and responsibly the number and spacing of their children. 
Urbanization, the extension of education, the explosion of telecommunications and the strains on family functioning influence the behaviour adopted by adolescents throughout the world which will likely persist throughout adulthood. 
The practice of female genital mutilation in some parts of the world is a matter of increasing concern; it is a form of violence against women that constitutes a form of violation of basic rights as it is a major lifelong risk to women's health. 
While there is a paucity of reliable information about sexual behaviour, some decline in age-specific fertility rates of women aged under 20 years has been observed in some but not all regions. 
However, indications that abortions are increasingly becoming the main response to unwanted pregnancies, and the high prevalence of sexually transmitted diseases among young people, demonstrate that unprotected sexual activity is taking place. 
140. Although fertility levels have been decreasing in many regions of the world, the fertility rates of adolescents are very high and in some cases are even increasing. 
Interest in adolescent health is evident in the increasing number of Governments that are formulating policies to improve programmes and of non-governmental organizations that are initiating activities, often focusing on reproductive health, consistent with the recommendations of the World Population Plan of Action. 
However, these actions have remained much too limited in scope and coverage to have had significant impact on adolescent reproductive behaviour. 
141. The following obstacles to the prevention of pregnancy and sexually transmitted diseases among young people persist. 
The first is the inadequacy and inconsistency of policies and legislation curbing early marriage and facilitating the provision of reproductive health services. 
In order that policies may reflect public concern and support for the healthy development of adolescents, increased advocacy is required in most countries, based on sound information on the health needs of young people and existing responses in each country. 
Often, policy provisions do not specifically address adolescent needs or there is confusion among community leaders, professionals and adolescents about legislation affecting the health and behaviour of adolescents and its application. 
Such knowledge is important in order to overcome myths about adolescent behaviour and to assist programme design. 
A third factor is the scant provision of information, education and counselling on family planning, maternity, and prevention and control of sexually transmitted diseases, with particular attention to adolescents' needs and their help-seeking behaviour. 
Frequently, there are legal and social barriers to using existing services which are all too often launched by individuals without sufficient understanding of adolescent development and training in listening skills to encourage two-way communication. 
142. Recognition of the above barriers is implicit in the Plan of Action and the Mexico City recommendations, and concentrated efforts are required in the future to secure their adequate implementation, thus assuring improved reproductive health among adolescents. 
143. Recent mortality declines can be attributed to advancement in health technology, and to socio-economic development, particularly as expressed in improved living standards, better nutrition, increased education and improved status of women. 
Longevity has an intrinsic value, as it permits people to achieve their goals and aspirations. 
The following discussion focuses on three issues: the goals and targets specified in the World Population Plan of Action; maternal mortality; and the demographic aspects of AIDS. 
Table 12 presents numerical information on these three mortality indicators. 
Maternal mortality is discussed separately in paragraphs 160-174 below. 
145. At the world level, for the quinquennium 1990-1995, life expectancy is estimated at 64.7 years (62.7 for males and 66.7 for females), representing an increase of 41 per cent from the figure of 46.4 years estimated for the period 1950-1955. 
The medium-variant projections indicate a life expectancy of 70 years in 2010-2015 (68 for males and 72.5 for females). 54/ There have also been important improvements in the infant mortality rate. 
The infant mortality rate for the world declined from 155 deaths per 1,000 live births in 1950-1955, to the current figure of 62 per 1,000 in 1990-1995, and is projected to reach 40 per 1,000 in 2010-2015. 
A similar picture can be obtained by observing the evolution of the under-five mortality rate, which evolved from 240 per 1,000 births in 1950-1955 to a current value of 83 per 1,000, and is projected to decline to 57 per 1,000 in 2010-2015. 
Nevertheless, behind such spectacular achievements there are wide disparities in mortality levels between regions, countries and provinces, as well as by gender. 
146. In 1950-1955, the gap in life expectancy between the more developed and the less developed regions was about 25 years. 
Infant mortality in the more developed regions passed from 56 per 1,000 births in 1950-1955 to the current level of 12 per 1,000, and is projected to decline to 8 per 1,000 in 2010-2015. 
Most of Africa has a life expectancy of about 53 years; Asia, 65 years; and Latin America, 68 years. 
In Eastern Asia, life expectancy is currently estimated at 72 years and all countries, except Mongolia, have current values of over 70 years. 
From 180 per 1,000 in 1950-1955, the infant mortality rate among the less developed regions is currently estimated to have declined to 69 per 1,000, and it is projected to reach 44 per 1,000 in 2010-2015. 
From 240 per 1,000 in 1950-1955, the under-five mortality rate for the world has declined to a current value of 83 per 1,000 and is projected to be 57 per 1,000 in 2010-2015. 
Nevertheless, the sex differentials for some European countries have begun to exhibit a plateau and even a decline. 
These trends may indicate that women's lifestyles are changing and becoming closer to those of men and that men's health standards have recently improved. 
151. The mortality trends presented above reflect the different phases of an epidemiological transition. 
According to estimates from WHO, infectious and parasitic diseases account for almost half of all deaths and remain the leading cause of mortality in the developing countries (45 per cent of deaths, compared with only 4.7 per cent in the developed countries). 
More than 2 billion people living in about 100 countries are currently exposed to malaria, which has manifested an upward trend in some Latin American and Asian countries. 
Schistosomiasis is also endemic in 76 countries where about 200 million people are reported to be infected. 
In the developed countries, cardiovascular diseases are the leading cause of morbidity and mortality, followed by cancer and malignant neoplasms. 
More recently, tuberculosis has made a powerful comeback in some developed countries, particularly among the underprivileged. 
At the world level, although life expectancy was estimated to have just met the target of 62 years set for 1985 by the Plan of Action, it is expected to fall short of the target set for the year 2000 (the projected value is 67.5 for 2000-2005). 
154. According to The 1992 Revision, none of the regions of Africa met the target for life expectancy set by the Plan of Action for 1985, nor did nearly half of the African countries; and less than half met the target for infant mortality. 
However, four countries (Cape Verde, Mauritius, Rnion and Tunisia) are expected to meet the targets (for both life expectancy and infant mortality) set for countries with intermediate levels of mortality. 
155. In Asia, the situation was mixed. 
Six countries (three in South-eastern Asia, two in Southern Asia and one in Western Asia) did not meet the targets for life expectancy and infant mortality for 1985. 
The same six countries are not expected to reach a life expectancy of 60 years and infant mortality of less than 50 per 1,000 live births by the year 2000. 
The targets set for intermediate-mortality countries are likely to be met by 23 countries in Asia, including all of Eastern Asia (except Mongolia), Western Asia (except Yemen and Iraq), 6 countries in South-eastern Asia and 2 countries in Southern Asia. 
By the year 2000, of the 28 countries with intermediate mortality in Latin America, 17 are expected to meet the targets for life expectancy and infant mortality. 
157. In general, recent trends permit the conclusion that no developing region is expected to reach the target set for the year 2000. 
158. The Plan of Action recommended, as one of its priorities, the reduction of child mortality (recommendation 24 (a)). 
This goal was reaffirmed by Governments at the 1990 World Summit for Children. 
Through improvements in immunization coverage (the goal of 80 per cent immunization coverage was reached in 1990), oral rehydration therapy and basic sanitation, important progress has been made in the reduction of deaths of children under age 5. 
Child death rates have been halved in almost every region of the developing world (except in sub-Saharan Africa) since at least 1960. 
Most of the infant and under-five morbidity and mortality, however, could be prevented through the provision of adequate water supply and sanitation facilities at the community level. 
The International Conference on Population (Mexico City) urged the provision of a sufficient supply of potable water and adequate sanitation facilities for the eradication or control of infectious and parasitic diseases (recommendation 22). 
The year 1990 marked the conclusion of the International Drinking Water Supply and Sanitation Decade (1981-1990). 
Infectious and parasitic diseases continue to pose serious risks to child and adult health in the developing countries. 
Maternal mortality is measured as the annual number of deaths of women related to pregnancy and childbirth per 100,000 births. 
162. The main causes of maternal death are haemorrhage, infection, toxaemia and obstructed labour. 
The risk of death related to pregnancy is further exacerbated if women are poor, malnourished, uneducated or beyond the reach of adequate health care. 
In the developing countries, mortality resulting from the complications of poorly performed abortion, as was indicated above, accounts for a significant proportion of maternal deaths estimated at about 30 per cent. 
163. Among the demographic and public health variables, maternal mortality is the indicator that exhibits the widest disparity among countries. 
All but about 4,000 of those deaths take place in developing countries. 
Scattered information suggests that in some countries, one fourth to one half of all deaths of women of child-bearing age result from pregnancy and its complications. 
The risks associated with pregnancy and childbirth seem, at the global level, to be about 5 per cent lower than they were five years ago. 
However, because the number of births increased by some 7 per cent over the same period, the total number of maternal deaths has remained almost unchanged. 
164. In a majority of the developed countries, maternal mortality rates registered recently were below 10 deaths per 100,000 live births (rates below 4 per 100,000 are common among northern European countries) and only in Hungary, Romania and the former USSR was the rate above 20. 
In Romania, the maternal mortality rate in 1990 was 83 per 100,000 live births. 
According to WHO estimates, the maternal mortality rate for developed countries in the aggregate declined from 30 to 26 per 100,000 live births between 1983 and 1988. 
Reaching and maintaining low levels of maternal mortality have been significant achievements in public health in the developed world. 
165. In contrast, the estimated maternal mortality rate for the less developed regions was, around 1988, 420 deaths per 100,000 births, a figure that was about 5 per cent lower than it had been five years earlier. 
For the group of least developed countries, the rates are estimated at about 700 per 100,000 live births. 
166. Comparing new information on maternal mortality with that available five years ago suggests that pregnancy and childbirth have become somewhat safer for women in most of Asia and in parts of Latin America. 
However, it is not immediately apparent which of the changes mentioned in this paragraph and paragraph 164 are real and which are due to better information having become available in the mean time. 
The resulting situation is the worst in the world and reflects the deteriorating economic and health conditions in the sub-Saharan region. 
168. In various forms, most countries with high maternal mortality have adopted the goal of reducing it by 50 per cent by the year 2000. 
Since that goal was formulated at the Nairobi International Safe Motherhood Conference 58/ and reiterated in a number of regional conferences, many nations have formally endorsed it. 
They have been meeting semi-annually ever since as an inter-agency group to coordinate their efforts to reduce maternal mortality. 
At their most recent meeting, in November 1992, they recommitted themselves to intensifying their efforts and further improving the coordination of their activities in order to accelerate the process. 
Many other organizations contribute to the reduction of maternal mortality by promoting family planning and reproductive health around the world. 
The Governments of Australia, Denmark, France, Germany, Italy, Japan, the Netherlands, Norway, Sweden, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States, to name a few, have provided funds and/or technical cooperation to developing countries for the improvement of maternal health. 
Those Governments also exchange information with the inter-agency group to ensure further coordination. 
In addition, family-planning programmes together with good primary health care represent important interventions to achieve reductions in maternal mortality. 
The efficacy of such programmes in achieving this end would be greatly enhanced by the inclusion of safe and readily accessible contraceptive methods, and, where appropriate, access to safe abortion services. 
This process has begun or is being initiated in Bangladesh, Bolivia, Guinea, Indonesia, the Philippines, Senegal and the United Republic of Tanzania, to name a few. 
Guidelines are now being written on safe motherhood programme development and implementation that include standards for maternal health services delivery and management. 
173. The above actions illustrate some of the aggressive efforts that have been made to reduce maternal mortality. 
This suggests that the implementation of the recommendations of the Plan of Action had a slower start than anticipated. 
174. Another difficulty has been the size and multisectoral nature of the problem. 
The approach used until recently by most agencies has been to develop discrete, time-limited, self-contained projects. 
This has proved completely inadequate for dealing with such a complex problem as maternal mortality reduction. 
This means building new structures, renovating existing ones, providing equipment and supplies, training personnel, and improving management and supervision practices, among other things. 
175. The complexity of the problem requires broad vision on the part of planners and concerted, integrated efforts on the part of Governments, funding agencies and technical cooperation organizations. 
Efficient methods for planning safe motherhood programmes are of recent origin. 
Previous instructions were imprecise and did not provide guidance in pointing the way for countries desiring to start the process. 
In addition, coordination of the activities of a large number of agencies is difficult at best and many agencies are only beginning to identify ways of working effectively with others. 
All these obstacles have delayed the building up of the necessary momentum to reduce maternal mortality. 
However, early indicators now suggest that many of those obstacles have been or are being overcome and momentum is building up. 
176. The rapid spread of HIV, the causal agent of AIDS, is a cause for great concern. 
AIDS emerged as a major health problem in the mid-1980s, in both the developed and the developing countries, threatening to undermine major gains in the reduction of morbidity and mortality. 
The victims of AIDS have most often been adults in their prime, representing the loss of a valuable resource to their families, communities and countries (the adverse effect of poor health on working-age populations and their productivity is mentioned in para. 24 (e) of the Plan of Action). 
The number of infants born with HIV infection has been increasing and it is feared that this trend could jeopardize gains in child survival anticipated from immunization programmes and other child-health initiatives. 
The Plan of Action of 1974 understandably did not mention the issue of AIDS, a disease first defined in 1982. 
The Mexico City Conference in 1984 also did not explicitly address it because the magnitude and implications of AIDS were still unclear to many health authorities. 
However, the devastating toll from AIDS with respect to population loss and mortality has implications for the implementation of the Plan of Action and the Mexico City recommendations (recommendations 19, 22 and 23). 
Projections show that the epidemic is expected to worsen in the 1990s, so that efforts to combat AIDS need to be explicitly articulated. 
177. WHO estimates that well over 14 million adults and children have been infected with HIV since the start of the pandemic, and projects that this cumulative figure may reach 30-40 million by the year 2000. 
It is estimated that over half a million children have been infected with HIV from their infected mothers and that 5-10 million children will be orphaned by AIDS by the year 2000. 
178. The majority of the world's HIV cases have resulted from infection through heterosexual transmission, which together with homosexual transmission accounts for about three quarters of HIV infections worldwide. 
Virtually all persons diagnosed as having AIDS die within a few years. 
In infants born infected with HIV, the progression to AIDS is more rapid than in adults. 
Survival after diagnosis has been increasing in the developed countries from an average of less than one year to between one and two years at present. 
However, survival after the onset of AIDS in the developing countries remains short - an estimated six months or less. 
Longer survival periods seem to be directly related to the routine use of antiviral and prophylactic drugs and a better overall quality of health care. 
179. The AIDS epidemic is most devastating in sub-Saharan Africa. 
WHO estimated that by 1992, 1.5 million adults in the region would develop AIDS and more than 7 million would be infected with HIV. 
In this region, HIV transmission is predominantly through heterosexual relations; and among the infected population, men and women account for nearly equal proportions. 
Since many women of child-bearing age are infected, HIV transmission from an infected woman to her child before, during or shortly after birth is widespread and a growing problem in the region. 
180. Transmission of HIV in Northern America, Europe and Australia occurred, at the beginning, predominantly through homosexual contact. 
Increasingly, injecting drug users and heterosexuals are the agents of transmission, especially in Northern America. 
It is expected that through the 1990s, homosexual men and injecting drug users will continue to be the population groups most affected by AIDS in the above-mentioned regions, but new infections will occur predominantly in heterosexual men and women having multiple sex partners. 
Initially, injecting drug users constituted the group most affected but heterosexual transmission has been increasing and is now the predominant mode of transmission. 
Currently, India and Thailand are the countries worst affected in the region. 
183. WHO established a Global Programme on AIDS at the beginning of 1987. 
By 1990, more than 150 countries had established national AIDS committees to coordinate national control programmes. 
The Global Strategy for the Prevention and Control of AIDS (known as the Global AIDS Strategy) was initially drawn up by WHO in 1985-1986 and unanimously approved by the fortieth World Health Assembly (May 1987), and the Venice Summit of the Heads of State or Government (June 1987). 
184. The Global AIDS Strategy outlines various approaches to overcoming official denial of the existence of HIV infection by national authorities as well as complacency about its current and expected magnitude and the attitudes reflected in the general public. 
Another challenge is discrimination against people with HIV/AIDS, an irrational response which often stems from the stigma attached to sexually transmitted diseases and mistaken belief that HIV can be transmitted through casual social contact. 
Non-discrimination is thus vital, not only for the sake of human rights, but also because of its strong public health rationale. 
The Programme has developed a comprehensive strategy on women and AIDS to guide the development of policies and interventions at both global and country levels. 
In addition, the need to reduce the social and personal impact on women (including their disproportionate share of care-giving in relation to the pandemic) and the links between reducing HIV infection and developing comprehensive approaches to women's health are also addressed. 
Specific reference is made to ensuring women's reproductive rights, including improved access to barrier methods of contraception that prevent both pregnancy and infection from HIV and sexually transmitted diseases, and a wide range of family-planning services. 
A strong management structure is essential for implementing an intersectoral AIDS programme. 
To enable country programmes to develop as rapidly and as effectively as possible, the Programme has developed programme manager training courses for national senior-level staff from various sectors. 
Those courses cover planning, implementation, monitoring and evaluating national AIDS programmes. 
The Programme initiates and supports research to identify and develop effective interventions and approaches for the prevention and management of HIV/AIDS. 
Furthermore, it provides guidance, educational materials and technical assistance to national AIDS programmes and a wide range of other partners in the implementation of approaches and interventions, especially at the country level. 
187. The Programme also coordinates, supports and promotes various types of clinical and biomedical research. 
Key areas of research include vaccine development; clinical research and drug development; diagnostics; and epidemiological research, surveillance and forecasting. 
Finally, the Programme has been actively involved in efforts to improve coordination of HIV/AIDS activities at both global and country levels. 
This has included the organization of an assessment of coordination of HIV/AIDS activities in six countries (October 1992), the strengthening of the Inter-agency Advisory Group on AIDS (IAAG), and the establishment of a Task Force on HIV/AIDS Coordination that reports to the Programme's Management Committee. 
Continued attention will be given to this area in the coming years. 
188. According to current estimates, by the end of the twentieth century, the world will have, for the first time in history, more urban than rural people. 
This transformation has affected every aspect of human life and accompanied other important social and economic transformations, particularly in the group of developing countries. 
Urbanization, or the increase in the proportion of the population living in the urban areas, is the result of three major components: migration to the urban areas; areal reclassification; and natural increase in the urban areas. 
Although it is very difficult to estimate the exact contribution of each of the three components, the figure for urbanization due to internal migration and areal reclassification ranges between 40 and 50 per cent, with the rest due to natural growth. 
Such levels are in contrast with those determined in 1950, when 29.3 per cent of the world population lived in urban areas (54.3 per cent in the more developed regions and 17.0 per cent in the less developed regions). 
It is projected that such proportions will increase to 55.6 per cent by the year 2015. 
190. Most Governments currently recognize that urbanization is an inevitable and irreversible process, and that as an integral part of economic and social development it needs to be guided rather than obstructed. 
It is also being increasingly recognized that voluntary migration is a rational response to spatial inequalities and that urbanization is an intrinsic part of the development process. 
191. As the urbanization trend has demonstrated for decades, policies to control the growth of large cities have rarely been successful. 
192. It must be borne in mind, however, that the growth of urban agglomerations should be accompanied by an allocation of adequate resources to cope with the scale of new demands for employment, housing, infrastructure and services. 
Efficient management based on integrated urban policies is a necessary condition for beneficial exploitation of the potentials of urbanization and minimization effects. 
Sound rural development policies are equally important since they promote creation of new markets for urban goods and services and at the same time improve the living conditions of rural areas. 
The role played by intermediate and small cities in supporting rural development should also be recognized. 
Most of the urban population increase will occur in the developing countries. 
How much of this growth occurs in the largest urban agglomerations will depend on how successful developing regions are in restructuring the hierarchy of their urban places. 
Large urban agglomerations have been growing and are continuing to grow in size and number. 
In 1950 only New York had more than 10 million inhabitants; by 1970 two Asian cities, Tokyo and Shanghai, had grown to be as large. 
All but one of the new cities are in the less developed regions. 
Nine of the 13 largest urban agglomerations in 1990 were in the less developed regions; the proportion is expected to increase to 21 out of a total of 26 in the year 2010. 
195. With 25 million inhabitants in 1990, Tokyo was by far the largest urban agglomeration in the world, but by 2010, urban agglomerations exceeding a population size of even 20 million will have become more common. 
Table 13 shows the population size at three points in time for the 26 urban agglomerations projected to exceed 10 million by 2010. 
Some cities show enormous growth during the 40-year period between 1970 and 2010. 
196. By contrast, urban agglomerations in the more developed regions generally exhibited little increase in population size and low rates of growth during the period. 
New York actually had a small population loss between 1970 and 1990, although Los Angeles and Tokyo both registered fairly robust growth for cities belonging to the group of more developed regions. 
197. Table 13 also shows the annual rates of growth for the largest urban agglomerations for two 20-year periods. 
198. City size and rates of growth should be examined in the context of a nation's urban structure, which often reflects the level of development in the country. 
In the more developed regions, the pattern is more likely to show a number of large cities, each with a relatively small percentage of the country's total urban population. 
199. Primacy in a country has been associated with the beginning of economic development and modernization, when investment, resources and infrastructure are concentrated in one place to maximize economic efficiency. 
Employment opportunities in newly established manufacturing industries attract migrants from rural areas. 
In rapidly growing cities, immigration usually accounts for a larger share of growth than natural increase. 
As development proceeds, it is expected that its effects will expand to other areas of the country. 
Employment opportunities and infrastructure will in turn be created in smaller cities and towns, and the primate city will exhibit a declining share of the nation's urban population. 
A more balanced urban structure - one with a network of alternative urban centres with transportation and communication among them - will begin to emerge. 
The growth of secondary cities often signals the diversification of economic activity, as well as a more equitable distribution of the benefits of development. 
United Nations projections show that all seven of those urban agglomerations are expected to lose urban share by the year 2010. 
China and India, the two most populous countries in the world and both in less developed regions, do not have primate cities, although both are home to some of the largest urban agglomerations in the world. 
In 1990, 38 cities in China had at least 1 million residents. 
Bombay, a city of 12.2 million in 1990, along with Calcutta (10.7 million) and Delhi (8.2 million), had 14.4 per cent of India's urban population. 
This proportion is expected to change slightly by 2010. 
As a developed country, Japan would be expected to have no dominant primate city; but in 1990 Tokyo had 26.2 per cent of Japan's urban population, up from 22.2 per cent in 1970, and its share is still increasing slowly. 
By the year 2010 it is expected to be home to just over 27 per cent of Japanese urban-dwellers. 
The second largest urban agglomeration, Osaka, had 11 per cent of the urban population in 1990. 
In order to implement these population distribution strategies, Governments have taken measures that include subsidies for public infrastructure; grants, loans, or other incentives for relocation of industries and workers; decentralization of administrative, educational and research facilities; and provision of housing and social services on a decentralized basis. 
204. The results of these actions have been mixed, with failures outnumbering success cases. 
For example, while opening new lands for settlements has benefited a small proportion of the rural population, it has not been effective in restraining rural-urban migration on a significant scale. 
Integrated rural development policies, which intended to raise agricultural income and thus persuade people to remain on the farm, have proved overly complex and lacked the necessary resources for effective implementation. 
International migration is a rational response of individuals to the real or perceived economic, social and political differences between countries. 
Most international migration flows are of a regional nature; however, interregional migration, particularly that directed to the more developed regions, has been growing. 
A large proportion of international migrants reflect voluntary movements; on the other hand an increasing number comprises displaced persons and refugees. 
206. Table 14 presents the views and policies of Governments in relation to immigration and emigration. 
In 1993, 2.6 per cent of countries perceived their levels of international immigration as too low; 74.6 per cent perceived their immigration levels as satisfactory; and 22.6 per cent perceived those levels as too high. 
207. In relation to emigration, for the same reporting date (1993), 3.1 per cent of countries perceived their levels as too low, 75.2 per cent perceived those levels as satisfactory, and 21.7 per cent perceived those levels as too high. 
In terms of emigration policies, 3.2 per cent of countries sought to raise emigration, 77.4 per cent to maintain current levels, and 19.5 per cent aimed at lowering emigration levels. 
208. The World Population Plan of Action recognizes that the significance of international migration varies widely among countries, depending on their area, population size and growth rate, social and economic structure, and environmental conditions. 
In addition, the lack of comparability of available statistics severely limits the inferences that can be made from them. 
Thus, although there is some evidence suggesting that legal migration to the industrialized Western bloc countries increased between the early and the late 1980s, this assertion must be qualified. 
In comparison, the main receiving countries of Northern and Western Europe recorded about 4.6 million incoming migrants during 1980-1984 and 6.3 million during 1985-1989. 
However, most of those migrants were not admitted on a long-term basis. 
Indeed, when emigration is taken into account, the main receiving countries in Europe registered net migration losses during 1980-1984 followed by a net migration gain of over 2 million persons during 1985-1989. 
210. The oil-producing countries of Western Asia constituted another important focus of attraction for documented migrants during the 1980s, although their importance declined somewhat during the decade as falling oil prices slowed their economic growth and their labour-force needs fell. 
In particular, Japan and the newly industrializing economies of Eastern and South-eastern Asia began attracting foreign workers towards the end of the 1980s as their local labour markets became increasingly tight. 
During the early 1990s, the Gulf crisis forced the repatriation of some 700,000 foreign workers from Western Asia but once it was over, migration to the region seems to have resumed. 
211. The Plan of Action addresses the needs of documented migrants by focusing mostly on those admitted as workers. 
The International Conference on Population reiterated this appeal (recommendations 48 and 49) and invited Governments to use relevant ILO conventions as guidelines in achieving their aim (recommendation 48). 
In the main receiving countries, few measures have been taken to improve the rights or the situation of documented migrant workers during the past decade. 
In Europe, the high unemployment rates recorded in a number of countries during the late 1980s and early 1990s fuelled anti-immigrant feelings and led to more restrictive migration policies, especially in relation to family reunification. 
In most of the receiving countries of Western Asia, migrant workers are still far from enjoying equality of opportunity and treatment with nationals in terms of working conditions; and the effective protection of the basic rights of female migrant workers remains a cause for concern. 
Furthermore, the Gulf crisis, by forcing the repatriation of large numbers of migrant workers, accentuated their vulnerability. 
212. Advances in the implementation of international instruments related to migrant workers have also been modest. 
Ratification by 20 States is needed for the Convention to enter into force. 
It thus establishes standards for the treatment of both documented and undocumented migrants. 
213. Both the Plan of Action (paras. 57 and 58) and the Mexico City recommendations (recommendation 46) address the issue of the outflow of skilled workers from developing countries and suggest, among other things, that the Governments of countries of origin expand employment opportunities to retain those workers. 
Although data on the migration of skilled personnel are far from ideal, the evidence suggests that during the 1980s developing countries themselves were increasingly the destination of skilled migrants originating in both other developing countries and the developed world. 
Some programmes, such as that instituted in 1974 by the International Organization for Migration (IOM), have assisted skilled workers to return to their countries of origin. 
In the United Nations system, experts assigned to developing countries with skill shortages are increasingly recruited from developing countries. 
However, most skilled personnel migrate in response to market forces and their convergence on certain developing countries results from the favourable opportunities that they offer. 
Persons with needed skills are expected to be in high demand, both in the developed and in the most economically dynamic developing countries. 
It is noteworthy that in amending their immigration laws in 1990, both Japan and the United States accorded higher priority to the admission of skilled migrants. 
214. The Plan of Action calls for developed countries to cooperate with developing countries to create more favourable employment opportunities in countries of origin through the increased availability of capital, technical assistance, export markets and more favourable terms of trade (para. 54). 
While freer trade is not expected to replace international migration, it is generally acknowledged that in the long run, trade liberalization will foster development and thus eventually reduce pressures to migrate from the developing countries. 
During the 1980s, the United States was the country hosting the largest undocumented population in the world, amounting to several million persons. 
In addition, the former labour-sending countries of southern Europe began to attract migrants, most of whom had little choice but to be undocumented, given the lack of provisions for their legal admission. 
Towards the end of the 1980s, Japan also emerged as an important destination of irregular migration and so did some of the newly industrializing countries of Eastern and South-eastern Asia. 
In fact, migration between developing countries has often been of an irregular nature, since receiving countries generally lack both the provisions and the enforcement mechanisms to control international migration. 
216. Both the Plan of Action (para. 56) and the Mexico City recommendations (recommendations 52 and 53) urge Governments to respect the basic human rights of undocumented migrants, to prevent their exploitation and to combat the activities of those inducing or facilitating undocumented migration. 
As already noted, the International Convention on the Protection of the Rights of All Migrant Workers and Members of Their Families has established international standards regarding the rights of undocumented migrant workers. 
The Convention grants those migrants and members of their families equality of treatment with nationals with regard to remuneration and conditions of work, social security, and access to urgent medical care and education. 
The Convention also urges Governments to impose sanctions on the employers of undocumented migrants and on those who organize irregular migration. 
It further provides guidelines for Governments that wish to regularize the status of undocumented migrants. 
217. During the 1980s a number of countries adopted measures to control undocumented migration. 
In 1986, the United States adopted the Immigration Reform and Control Act (IRCA) which established provisions for the eventual regularization of nearly 3 million undocumented migrants and imposed sanctions on employers who knowingly hired undocumented migrants. 
IRCA allowed for the regularization of two groups of undocumented migrants: illegal aliens who had been in the United States since before 1 January 1982 and those who had been employed in seasonal agricultural work for at least 90 days during the year ending on 1 May 1986. 
The success of employer sanctions in curbing the inflow of undocumented migrants to the United States has been mixed, in part because of their weak enforcement. 
218. In the late 1980s, Italy and Spain also undertook regularization drives for undocumented aliens as part of the process of framing new immigration laws. 
219. In the European Community, the drive to create a single market and eliminate internal border controls has triggered a range of measures aimed at controlling undocumented migration into Community territory. 
Apart from increasing the surveillance of their external borders, countries that signed the Convention on the Application of the Schengen Agreement concluded a readmission agreement with Poland, by which Poland agreed to take back undocumented Polish migrants. 
Increasingly, the adoption of visa requirements, the imposition of fines on airlines that carry passengers without valid documents and the outright deportation of undocumented migrants have been used as measures to curb irregular migration throughout Europe. 
In addition, countries such as France and the Netherlands have increased the penalties imposed on employers of undocumented migrants and Germany has adopted a series of measures facilitating the control of migrant workers. 
220. Refugee movements are a facet of broader migratory movements. 
While there might be a number of contributory factors to refugee outflows, their specificity derives from the determination of what constitutes a refugee. 
On the basis of these legal instruments and the Cartagena Declaration, a broad spectrum of causes have been identified that allow for the recognition of refugee-type movements within the wider phenomenon of migratory movements. 
221. Currently, the international community is confronted with humanitarian emergencies on a hitherto unknown scale. 
Between 1984 and 1991, the number of refugees in the world doubled, reaching 16 million in early 1991, and this figure excludes the 2.5 million Palestinian refugees under the mandate of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA). 
Worldwide, nearly 9 out of every 10 refugees have found asylum in developing countries, some of which are among the poorest in the world. 
No region in the world is spared the impact of the tragic and increasingly complex refugee phenomenon. 
The presence of refugees has therefore imposed considerable strains on the meagre resources of certain countries, particularly those in Africa. 
Developed countries have also had difficulties in coping with the growing numbers of asylum-seekers whose cases sometimes take years to be adjudicated and who often do not qualify for refugee status. 
223. A significant number of refugees in the world are women and children; this has important programmatic implications for UNHCR activities in the areas of international protection and assistance. 
In regard to the protection and well-being of refugee children, the Executive Committee emphasized the particular situation of unaccompanied minors. 
224. Large numbers of refugees in the world are still to be found in the least developed countries. 
The problem of refugees and that of their impact on national socio-economic infrastructures and the development process itself cannot be treated in isolation from each other. 
Likewise, the socio-economic situation prevailing in the refugee's country of origin cannot be disregarded in any comprehensive analysis of contributory factors to the root causes of refugee outflows. 
226. Given that the 1951 Convention relating to the Status of Refugees and its 1967 Protocol constitute the basis for the international asylum system, the Mexico City recommendations urge Governments to accede to those instruments (recommendation 54). 
Progress on that front has been substantial, with over 20 States having acceded to those instruments during 1982-1992. 
228. With the easing of international tensions, there are, of late, increased opportunities for voluntary repatriation. 
Such return movements need to be completed by development initiatives, as the country of intended return is frequently one affected by extreme poverty and having virtually no productive capacity and very limited basic facilities and infrastructure. 
The significant contribution that development assistance can make towards the preferred solution of voluntary repatriation 69/ needs to be emphasized. 
UNHCR has been making particular efforts to involve development agencies in voluntary repatriation drives, hoping thereby to assure the durable nature of voluntary repatriation movements. 
229. During the late 1980s, a number of successful repatriation drives were carried out in the developing countries, particularly in Africa where they involved, among others, Ethiopian, Namibian and Ugandan refugees. 
The end of the cold war raised expectations regarding the solution of long-standing conflicts that would have important implications for refugee populations. 
Similarly, the process of normalization of political life that is taking place in Cambodia and that started in October 1991 when the four warring factions signed agreements on a comprehensive political settlement (the Paris Agreements) has allowed the repatriation of over 300,000 displaced Cambodians. 
In Central America, the peace process made possible by the reduction of super-Power rivalry has led to a significant reduction in the refugee and displaced population in the region. 
However, in several cases the resolution of conflict has failed to materialize. 
Thus, although the 1988 Geneva accords (Agreements on the Settlement of the Situation Relating to Afghanistan) raised prospects for the repatriation of the more than 5.5 million Afghan refugees in the Islamic Republic of Iran and Pakistan, civil war prevented their return. 
In 1992, however, over half a million Afghan refugees opted for repatriation. 
Similarly, the continuation of the conflict in Angola has prevented the repatriation of Angolan refugees. 
230. A major change occurring during the 1980s was the increase in the number of persons seeking asylum directly in the developed countries. 
Until the early 1980s, most of the refugees admitted by those countries had been resettled from countries of first asylum and could therefore be screened abroad. 
In many of the receiving countries, the need to examine asylum claims on a case-by-case basis soon led to considerable backlogs. 
The practice of granting work permits to asylum-seekers while they awaited the result of the adjudication procedure provided an incentive for abuse of the system. 
These developments have led developed countries, particularly those in Europe and Northern America, to adopt measures that both control the growth of asylum claims and prevent abuse. 
Thus, in June 1990, member States of the European Community adopted the Dublin Convention which determined which State would be responsible for adjudicating an asylum request, thus preventing the making of simultaneous claims in several States. 
The use of the "safe country" principle, for instance, prevents citizens of countries deemed safe from applying for asylum. 
Germany, one of the major destinations of asylum-seekers, changed its constitution in 1993 so as to be able to apply such a principle. 
With many conflicts thus resolved, some 2 million refugees were able to return home in 1992. 
However, in areas that previously were under strong super-Power influence, there has been a recrudescence of pronounced nationalist sentiments and ethnic tensions that have led to conflicts and new displacements. 
Refugee movements at this time are thus more than a serious humanitarian and human rights issue; often they reflect destabilizing situations that affect international security. 
Furthermore, there is a growing appreciation of other contributory factors to migratory and refugee movements, namely, developmental and environmental considerations, and a greater sensitivity to the demographic make-up of refugee populations. 
Thus, the end of super-Power rivalry has allowed the international community to intervene on behalf of internally displaced persons. 
234. The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development provided UNHCR with the opportunity to reflect on the relationship between environmental degradation and population movements. 
In addition, environmental considerations can and do influence asylum policies of receiving countries, particularly when large numbers of refugees arrive in ecologically fragile areas. 
235. UNHCR is now emphasizing the pursuit, where possible, of a strategy involving preventive activities, including protection of displaced persons in their country of origin. 
Such an endeavour could be described as comprising efforts to attenuate or avert refugee flows. 
While prevention is a promising strategy, it has its limits and is not a substitute for asylum. 
236. Since the adoption of the World Population Plan of Action in 1974, there have been important efforts to promote awareness and understanding of population issues among Governments, non-governmental organizations, communities, families and individuals. 
Such efforts have also aimed at mobilizing the support of national administrators, decision makers and opinion leaders in favour of population policies and programmes. 
The basic goal has been to provide access to clear and accurate population information. 
Although it is difficult to measure the impact of such efforts on different audiences, it has been widely accepted that activities of this type drive policies and programmes, as well as individual and community behaviour. 
When specific target audiences are identified, it is expected that IEC-type information will produce a kind of behavioural modification in the intended group, as is the case in the promotion of "safe sex" for the prevention of AIDS. 
In the field of population, in general, target audiences of IEC activities are more and more concentrated at the grass-roots level. 
This chapter takes into account these two broad types of information and concentrates on two particular issues, namely, the accurate and objective information that is needed for policy-making and programme management, and activities aimed at increasing the level of awareness about population issues. 
Accurate up-to-date technical information is needed by policy makers and programme managers for the formulation of policies and programme goals, as well as for the preparation of the operational plans needed to achieve those goals. 
Technical information constitutes the knowledge base upon which to build sound population policies and programmes. 
Such information is found in a variety of printed and electronic forms. 
A notable example is the global Population Information Network (POPIN). (In its resolution 1979/33, the Economic and Social Council requested the Secretary-General, inter alia, to facilitate the establishment of POPIN.) 
It is a decentralized network for the coordination of population information activities in the various regions and the facilitation of worldwide access to population information; and it links more than 100 libraries, clearing-houses and documentation and information centres for the purpose of improving the circulation of population information. 
247. Mass media can play an important role in raising awareness of population issues, the importance of family planning and the location of services, and in establishing a positive atmosphere for national population programmes and family-planning activities. 
Nevertheless, it has been increasingly recognized that attitudes that form the basis for behaviour and views on population issues are often formed early in life. 
For this reason, an approach beginning long before adulthood, such as population education in the school system, is required. 
Secondary education should reinforce the learning promoted through primary education and should take into account the specific needs of the school-age population. 
Population education may take place in many settings. It may begin with educational activities for newly-wed couples, followed by parent education to help partners educate their own children; and the cycle may continue with the education of children in schools. 
248. During the past decade, the number of countries offering national population education activities in their formal and non-formal education systems increased considerably. 
The conceptual and methodological approaches, comparative analytical studies and prototype teaching/learning materials produced have made important contributions to the advancement of population education. 
Target groups for such activities are agricultural education and extension staff (trainers and subject- matter specialists, trainees and in-service extension workers) and farming families, with particular attention to their youth. 
Methodological adaptation, material production and dissemination effort will continue in this area at least until 1995. 
251. Another area of activities has been the design and production of materials and training of trainers in the context of informal education programmes for out-of-school rural youth. 
This line of activities is also expanding to all the developing regions. 
252. Population education is also part of women in development programmes. 
FAO has conducted a series of baseline studies on the linkages between rural women's productive and reproductive roles, and the effects of such linkages on family size and structure and on agricultural production and rural development. 
Results have been instrumental in the preparation of outline formats for non-formal population education activities addressed to rural women. 
253. FAO has also been innovative regarding the introduction of population education elements into programmes and curricula geared to nutrition education (an area that has been steadily developing since the late 1970s for the benefit of field programme staff and formal training institutions). 
Pedagogic supplements on relevant population factors and their relationship with nutrition factors have been developed, tested, translated, adapted and widely applied. 
254. With the emergence of AIDS and its sociodemographic consequences, the need for preventive education has acquired a new dimension. 
At the country level, most programmes have introduced elements of AIDS prevention under the sex and family component of population education. 
255. UNESCO and UNFPA jointly organized the First International Congress on Population Education and Development held in Istanbul, Turkey, in April 1993. 
The Congress, which was attended by representatives of 91 Governments (including 20 ministers), underlined the strong global support for population education in school systems. 
It adopted the Istanbul Declaration on the Role of Population Education in and Its Contribution to the Promotion of Human Development. 
The Congress also adopted an Action Framework for Population Education on the Eve of the Twenty-first Century, intended as a reference and a guide for Governments, international organizations, bilateral aid agencies and non-governmental organizations when formulating their plans to implement the Istanbul Declaration. 
There are, however, new challenges to be met in its conceptualization and institutionalization, as well as in the expansion of population education to encompass all levels of formal and non-formal education in all countries. 
Like any other subject, population education needs to adapt itself to changing needs and situations. 
Various other needs, such as the training of teaching staff, coordination among different educational institutions, knowledge gaps to be filled, sensitization of policy makers, production of a variety of teaching materials, and timely evaluation of related activities, should be emphasized. 
259. Special efforts have been made to organize population training workshops and courses for professional communicators who work in development programmes. 
These training programmes provide both communication skills and knowledge for the application of information technologies to addressing population issues and strengthening the management of population communication programmes. 
260. A large number of projects have provided technical assistance, training and equipment for the production and distribution of population communication materials aimed at establishing links with regional media networks and national broadcasting institutions in order to promote population issues in their programming. 
Note should be taken of the importance of such activities in conveying appropriate messages effectively to target audiences. 
The emphasis has been on developing methods to address illiterate populations at the community grass-roots level. 
Rural radio has been used in many contexts. 
Community-participative approaches to identifying topics for communication programmes (and select visual aids) on the basis of sociocultural research have been used extensively. 
263. FAO has designed programmes aimed at improving the capabilities of agricultural policy makers and programme managers to disseminate knowledge on population issues and render it operational. 
Two of the main tools, the Agro-Ecological Zones/Potential Population-Supporting Capacity and the Computerized System for Agriculture and Population Planning and Analysis (CAPP), integrate population data and analytical means to study the impact of population dynamics on prospects for land and agricultural development. 
264. Recent years have also seen a growing emphasis on the development of software to sensitize policy makers to the interactions between population and development and their causal mechanisms. 
Such computer-based programmes help leaders to become aware of the impact of relevant policy interventions. 
Other software packages have been developed that strengthen national capabilities for future data collection and analysis. 
265. The convening of meetings on population has also contributed to increased awareness and greater understanding of population issues. 
In response to those needs, there has been an increase in the attention given to strategy development and to IEC research in the training carried out for IEC specialists, particularly the development of skills in research, audience segmentation and media mix. 
The choice of the medium and target audience and the adaptation of the message to fit local social and cultural realities are increasingly viewed as crucial to provision of effective population information and education, and to effective population-related communication. 
The previously existing and newly created regional population training centres have provided relevant training to national experts. 
UNFPA's Global Programme of Training in Population and Development has also expanded to provide training in the Spanish language and will soon transfer the French-language course to a site in western sub-Saharan Africa. 
270. Finally, among the important events contributing to awareness-creation on population matters throughout the world is the annual celebration of World Population Day on 11 July. 
271. Demographic data of sufficient quantity and quality are a prerequisite for the formulation and implementation of appropriate population policies. 
Population issues must be properly documented and interpreted; otherwise, policy makers and programme officers will not be able to perceive the importance and urgency of such issues, understand their determinants and identify the actions that are required to address them. 
For this reason, the collection, analysis and research of population and other socio-economic variables constitute a fundamental part of the process that embraces the identification of issues, the formulation and implementation of policies and programmes, and the evaluation of such actions. 
The present chapter concentrates on two particular issues, data collection and substantive and operational research. 
272. The Plan of Action (paras. 72-77) and the Mexico City recommendations (recommendations 60-68) provide guidance in the area of data collection and analysis. 
At present, for virtually every nation in the world, there is available a set of basic indicators, actual and estimated or projected, on population trends. 
Those basic indicators include population size, distribution by sex and urban/rural residence, and rates of increase, crude death and birth rates, total fertility rates, infant mortality and life expectancy at birth. 
These data correspond to estimates and projections covering the period 1950-2025. 
For the past two decades, many countries have made progress in obtaining demographic data, including data disaggregated by gender through censuses, surveys and civil registration/vital statistics systems. 
However, owing to the scarcity of statistics on the environment, it is difficult to fully assess the interaction between population, development and the environment. There is also insufficient utilization of data disaggregation by gender in many countries and some countries do not make such disaggregation available. 
During the 1980s, 192 countries or areas took a census; during that decade, in particular, the African Census Programme (50 out of 54 countries participating) and the 1982 Population Census of China were both undertaken. 
The decade 1985-1994 was designated by the United Nations as the 1990 census decade and the 1990 World Population and Housing Census Programme was launched in 1985. 
In the present decade, 206 countries or areas have carried out or are planning to carry out a population and housing census. 
In some countries, census preparations had actually been made but for various reasons the census was postponed to a date after 1994 or cancelled. 
In other countries, population registers and administrative records systems were used to provide census-type data on population and housing. 
274. Since the 1990 census decade has been witnessing a wide use of microcomputers in the processing and dissemination of data, the United Nations has responded by preparing various publications to assist countries in planning using centralized and decentralized methods for census processing and tabulation. 
The use of microcomputers has also facilitated the development of local census statistics for analysis of population trends and characteristics for policy purposes. 
Those activities included the provision of census experts; advisory services; equipment (including computer hardware and software); and a series of training workshops at both the regional and the national level. 
The training workshops covered, inter alia, advanced techniques in census cartography, census planning, sampling procedures, methods for collecting economic statistics, data processing, and database development. 
Of particular importance was a census training programme for sub-Saharan Africa that was funded by the Government of Canada under multi-bilateral arrangements with UNFPA and executed by the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis of the United Nations Secretariat, with ECA as the associate executing agency. 
276. Another area that receives attention in the Plan of Action is the establishment of national vital statistics systems (para. 75). 
The International Programme was co-sponsored by the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat, UNFPA, WHO and the International Institute for Vital Registration and Statistics. 
Other activities include the preparation and dissemination of several methodological reports and studies for assisting countries to assess the current situation and to implement needed reforms and measures for achieving complete coverage and timeliness of registration and vital statistics. 
277. A particular area that has been receiving considerable attention is migration (both internal and international, but especially international). 
Migration statistics are very deficient, even in the more developed regions. 
This fact was recognized by the International Conference on Population (Mexico City) and migration was identified as the least developed area of current demographic statistics (recommendation 64). 
Part of the difficulties are related to the lack of data, but even if data exist, there are still difficulties in terms of concepts, definitions and classifications of migrants. 
Therefore, a rational strategy in this area should include the revision of definitions and classifications, as well as the preparation of guidelines for the collection, tabulation, publication and dissemination of data gathered from multiple sources (population censuses, sample surveys and administrative record systems). 
In recent years, as microcomputers have become more widespread, the demand for demographic data on microcomputer media has increased. 
In order to meet these needs, a three-year project has been undertaken to strengthen the existing database. 
Upon completion, the database will contain time-series on demographic and social statistics since 1950 and will permit their rapid retrieval and efficient use for international population research, including the study of special population groups. 
First, the World Fertility Survey (WFS), the largest social survey ever undertaken, was launched in 1972. 
As it ended in 1984, the Institute for Resource Development of Macro Systems launched the programme of Demographic and Health Surveys (DHS), which has been considered the successor of the WFS surveys. 
280. Several activities have been designed to address special population groups, such as children, persons with disabilities, and the elderly. 
Such activities include, inter alia: (a) development of concepts, definitions and classifications; (b) design of strategies for data collection and development of international databases; (c) preparation of training manuals and handbooks; and (d) technical cooperation activities, including training workshops and advisory services. 
With respect to people with disabilities, notable advances have been made in data compilation and dissemination. 
The international Disability Statistics Database (DISTAT) comprises 12 major socio-economic and demographic topics concerning disability. 
281. The implementation and monitoring of international instruments related to the full integration of women into society on an equal basis with men require a solid data foundation. 
283. The Plan of Action (paras. 78-80) and the Mexico City recommendations (recommendations 69-72) give strong emphasis to research activities relating to population and identify the priority areas requiring research to fill gaps in knowledge. 
As part of the preparatory activities for the 1994 International Conference on Population and Development, six expert group meetings were convened to discuss various population issues, provide substantive basis for assessing the Plan of Action, address the issues of the coming decade, and recommend actions. 
Each of the meetings examined the level of understanding of particular issues and identified gaps and limitations. 
284. The principal areas covered by research during the past two decades ranged from social, cultural and economic determinants of population variables in different developmental and political situations to social indicators reflecting the quality of life and the interrelationships between socio-economic and demographic phenomena. 
Renewed attention has also been paid to population, environment and development issues, which had already figured prominently in the preparations for the World Population Conference in 1974. 
There have also been major advances in the research of census, survey and registration methods used in the collection of such qualitative and quantitative information, as well as in the dissemination of information and research results to users. 
A review of recent research reveals shifts in emphasis among the different research areas and points to important advances as well as gaps that require further research. 
285. Important research work has been carried out at the interregional and regional levels. 
Studies in this area have focused on the interrelationships among socio-economic and population variables, population and development, and the demographic aspects of development planning. 
At the country level, research has given particular emphasis to the analysis of population growth, population distribution and the determinants and consequences of migration, migration and unemployment, and human resource development. 
Although considerable research has been carried out, an array of research questions, especially at the operational level, remain to be addressed in specific country situations. 
In general, it should be recognized that the research infrastructure in many developing countries is weak, particularly in the least developed countries. 
In many cases, research has been "donor driven" and has not involved the national officers who are expected to apply the results of research to their programmes. 
287. Research efforts on the interactions between population and the environment over the past 20 years have, on the one hand, sought, with varying degrees of success, to create macro-level analytical frameworks and, on the other, applied themselves to empirical investigations at the micro-level. 
Perhaps the most critical shortfall exists in the area of empirical micro-level studies of particular localities. 
However, a number of potentially significant projects at both levels are being undertaken at present, reflecting the renewed interest on issues of long-term sustainability, highlighted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
Spurred by the paucity of research on both internal and international migration, research on migration has been growing very fast, being focused mainly on the analysis of present and future emigration pressures on the developed countries. 
Relatively little research exists, however, on movements between the developing countries. 
There is also a lack of serious research on refugees, particularly within the developing countries. 
289. In recent years, increasing attention has been given to the ageing of populations in many countries. 
This demographic trend is considered to have significant economic and social implications which vary considerably according to country-specific circumstances and include the effects of ageing on pensions, the labour force, medical care, family structure and residential patterns. 
Much research attention has been paid to the causes of change in age structure, and its consequences for public revenue and expenditure and the labour force, as well as to the identification of possible adjustment mechanisms and approaches to improving demographic policies. 
290. Research in human reproduction with specific focus on the needs of developing countries has been expanding. 
During recent years, considerable progress has been made in the area of research, development and assessment of fertility-regulating methods, including male fertility methods, although practical applications are still some years ahead. 
291. In the past few years, the role of males in fertility, and particularly male responsibility for family planning, has become an important research topic. 
More studies, however, need to be done, especially at the operational level, to discover effective means of involving male partners in family-planning decisions. 
The investigation of operational questions such as these has been taken up by several national non-governmental organizations that probably have a comparative advantage by virtue of their grass-roots character. 
292. In spite of a considerable amount of operational research carried out on the provision of family-planning services, needs in this area are still great because of the growing demand for cost-effectiveness and self-financing of programmes in the context of increasing financial constraints. 
293. At the operational level, recent research has branched into several specific topics designed to improve the quality and accessibility of family-planning services. 
More systematic research into the legal impediments to family-planning practice, ranging from import restrictions to civil laws affecting, for example, availability of contraceptives to adolescents, has also accelerated in recent years. 
294. In the area of health, recent research has focused on maternal mortality, on maternal and reproductive morbidity and on assessments of unmet needs for family planning. 
Important advances have been made in the understanding of the interactions among family planning, maternal mortality and child survival. 
Epidemiological and operational research remains a vital instrument in the efforts to reduce maternal morbidity and mortality. 
296. Recent years have seen emphasis on the development of methods for making rapid assessments of social and economic events that are important in understanding the interaction between population and development, providing substantive and technical bases for policy-relevant research, and establishing quick baselines for the evaluation of programme efforts. 
297. Numerous sociocultural research studies conducted during the past 20 years have provided considerable input for the development of information, education and communication activities. 
Among other key areas for future studies is research on sociocultural factors affecting demographic behaviour in urban squatter settlements. 
Desegregation of quantitative and qualitative information by gender, essential for sociocultural research, has advanced in recent years, but remains inadequate. 
298. Another important challenge confronting researchers is to make the best possible use of the microcomputers that are becoming widely available. 
Microcomputer technology has now been used extensively in assisting the collection, processing, organization, storage and analysis of population information. 
The use of microcomputers could contribute greatly to the decentralization to subnational levels of research, which would thus become more programme-oriented, but achieving this will require methodological and substantive work at all levels. 
300. The World Population Plan of Action recognizes the sovereign right of nations to respond to their own population and development issues and affirms that the success of the Plan of Action will largely depend on the actions undertaken by national Governments (para. 96). 
In this sense, the ultimate responsibility for action or inaction in population matters belongs to national Governments. 
National Governments, when making collective decisions and choices, tend more and more to foster the participation of the different actors that constitute the social web of nations. 
This chapter concentrates on three key issues: the integration of population concerns into development planning and programming; the management of programmes; and the achievement of self-reliance. 
301. Comprehensive population policies facilitate the consideration of the various relationships between population factors and socio-economic development in a manner that minimizes policy contradictions and promotes internally consistent and harmonious development. 
Beginning in the early 1960s, many developing countries started to be involved in preparing their plans and strategies for social and economic development. 
In many instances, population was included in the planning process, at least as a reference point for defining the current and projected magnitude of needs and resources. 
In recognition of these linkages, the Plan of Action recommends that population measures and programmes should be integrated into comprehensive social and economic plans and programmes and that this integration should be reflected in the goals, instrumentalities and organizations for planning within the countries. 
It is suggested that in general a unit dealing with population aspects be created and placed at a high level of the national administrative structure and that such a unit be staffed with qualified persons from the relevant disciplines (para. 95). 
303. According to information in the Population Policy Data Bank, the vast majority of Governments at present have units responsible for taking into account population variables in development planning within their central planning or programming agencies. 
304. In recent years, considerable efforts have been made to establish institutional mechanisms to heighten awareness of population issues and to lobby for effective resolution of those issues. 
Many developing countries have organized national population commissions or councils that are high-level government bodies. 
The location and effectiveness of these commissions and councils are influenced by the degree of national commitment to population and development issues. 
305. In addition to these commissions or councils, there are also population units in planning, health and education ministries in over 70 developing countries. 
Those commissions, councils and units, by formulating comprehensive population policies, have played a leading role in legitimizing the idea that population is also a programmable sector, as well as in promoting the acceptance of population activities. 
306. Considerable efforts have been made to assist national Governments in organizing and equipping the units in order to effectively undertake and promote research, policy development, programming, and coordination activities. 
A variety of training programmes have been used, inter alia, on-the-job training assisted by full-time international experts and consultants and the provision of practical methodological tools, including microcomputer-based user-friendly software (with training provided for their use), and the provision of administrative and logistical support. 
Similar efforts have been made in relation to national research institutions. 
Among those problems, the most common is determining the exact linkages between population and development, and developing techniques for modelling them. 
Another reason for the insufficient progress deserved in this area is the weak level of communication between policy makers and researchers; a more effective constructive dialogue between them would help the identification of options for policy-making and programming decisions. 
Other key problems are the availability of trained human resources for such sophisticated analyses and the collecting of the necessary data on demographic, economic and social variables. 
Most countries in sub-Saharan Africa have weak analytical and planning capacities, and only recently have they begun to recognize that demographic and related factors play a crucial role in the development process, and hence that active intervention policies may be required. 
Sensitization and awareness-creation activities formed a major component of the international assistance provided by the United Nations system, with the aim of building a national consensus so that designing public policy could become population-oriented. 
These are countries where the conditions for effective integrated planning have largely been met. 
Their needs for technical assistance are more specialized and refer to areas such as sectoral planning, migration and urbanization, incorporation of gender concerns into policy, specific policy advice on such issues as population and the environment, and technical aspects of modelling and the use of advanced software packages. 
Many of those countries also need assistance for undertaking planning at the subnational level. 
311. Many countries in Northern Africa and Western Asia may be placed in between these two groups. 
They have relatively developed analytical and planning capacities but, as in the first category, population issues tend to receive inadequate attention in public policy. 
In these cases, the initial requirement is to create favourable conditions for taking proper account of population factors in human resource development strategies and programmes, for example, through the establishment and strengthening of population units and through sensitization activities. 
312. In many countries, mainly outside Africa, population and human resource development policies and activities have often been undertaken in the absence of a comprehensive framework. 
Indeed, efforts have at times been limited to the pursuit of population-influencing strategies, particularly family planning, to the neglect of the equally important population-responsive policies needed in such areas as health, education and employment. 
313. The experience gained in the implementation of technical cooperation projects in the area of integration of population into development shows a great diversity in the analytical and planning capacities among regions. 
Two crucial conditions must be met if integrated population and development planning is to be achieved. 
The second crucial condition for effecting integrated population and development planning is that an adequate institutional and technical capacity be created. 
Those units should be composed of an adequate number of competent personnel, linked to key policy-making bodies and to other relevant ministries, having access to basic demographic and socio-economic data and to analytical tools and planning methodologies that can be adapted to suit local conditions. 
314. Countries that have recently adopted or are in the process of formulating national population policies require substantial assistance in the preparation and implementation of detailed and well-coordinated global and sectoral action plans. 
A high degree of commitment to population policy implementation is therefore essential. 
316. Achieving self-reliance, by building the capacity of Governments, non-governmental organizations and the private sector to address the population issues of their countries, requires the participation of skilled workers and the establishing of a proper administrative environment. 
The Plan of Action (para. 81) and particularly the Mexico City recommendations (para. 36 and recommendations 73 and 77) recognize such needs and suggest establishing monitoring and evaluation systems, strengthening administrative and managerial capacity and involving communities more actively. 
International organizations, donors, Governments and non-governmental organizations are making efforts to tailor training activities to meet the specific requirements of programmes. 
319. Although there has been some progress in integrating gender concerns in programme planning and programme management, much more needs to be done to ensure the full incorporation of gender issues into population programmes. 
A number of programmes in the area of MCH/FP, as well as in information, education and communication, that are generally addressed mainly to women, have been found to be seriously deficient because the specific needs of women were not considered in project design and implementation. 
320. Management of family planning programmes, already difficult in many countries, is often made more so by a lack of adequate managerial training. 
321. The area of training has been signalled as a major concern. 
In many cases, national project personnel, although given responsibility for a wide variety of tasks, has received little management training. 
Top managers often still lack specialized management skills and training. 
Rapid changes in management and administrative technology have, in some cases, fostered a dependence on international experts. 
The management of population programmes continues to demand recruitment of good managers and the development of managerial skills through well-planned training. 
The aim should be to maintain and expand a critical mass of high-level administrators of population programmes. 
322. Responding to this need, training programmes have been designed to strengthen the management capabilities of family-planning organizations, with particular emphasis on improving quality and access to services. 
Yet, without such expertise and conviction on the part of public administrators, well-founded population concerns will continue to remain largely restricted to academic circles only. 
Therefore, special curricula focusing on population issues designed to meet the needs of public administrators and managers should be urgently developed. 
In designing such programmes special attention should be paid to the multisectoral nature of population issues. 
323. Another area where action has been slow is the identification of the actual managerial needs of population programmes. 
It is not enough to emphasize the substantive and academic skills that are required for further programme development and enhancement; due attention must be paid to the managerial instruments that are needed to run programmes in a more effective fashion. 
324. It was indicated, in relation to issue No. 22 above, that in the area of data collection and analysis, many developing countries have reached some form of self-reliance. 
325. One of the most important issues facing managers and administrators is the expansion and improvement of family-planning services. 
Countries with a high success rate in expanding the accessibility and reach of their delivery systems have been successful largely by improving contraceptive logistics and utilizing private-sector efficiency at local and national levels, although the importance of the private sector varies considerably among relatively successful programmes in different regions. 
Experience has shown that even minimum strategic interventions on a broad scale will most likely lead to the success of country population programmes when they are accompanied by improvements in the quality of services and increased community participation. 
In the case of family planning, strategic management should give priority to improving distribution of a broad range of contraceptive methods, monitoring of contraception continuation rates, raising the quality of client-oriented services, and promoting gender balance in senior management positions. 
326. The inadequate development or use of MIS has been identified as an important obstacle to effective management of national population programmes, particularly MCH/FP programmes, around the world. 
Several programmatic and managerial issues regarding MIS in support of MCH/FP programmes were identified during the UNFPA diagnostic surveys conducted in Africa, Asia and Latin America and the Caribbean in 1989. 
Those issues included, among others, lack of focus on management-related indicators; lack of feedback to local levels; lack of accuracy and timeliness of information; and the shortage of trained personnel for interpreting and analysing MIS data for planning and management of family- planning programmes. 
327. Attempts to improve MIS in the area of family planning have included efforts to simplify existing systems so that they provide accurate and timely information and to provide training for management, supervisory and service personnel in the correct production and use of information. 
The challenge in the coming years will be to develop and implement inexpensive and easy-to-use MIS for monitoring the quality and quantity of programme performance and impact. 
328. Another common managerial problem is the lack of organizational clarity concerning which government bodies have responsibility for population programmes. 
Such imprecision has adversely affected the administration and management of population programmes. 
Many programmes are also faced with problems in internal management, field and client relations, relations with other sectors of the Government, and proper management of political linkages with international agencies. 
The target-oriented approach of many family-planning programmes in the past has contributed to several problems: high discontinuation rates; excessive reliance on non-reversible contraceptive methods; persistence of high rates of induced abortion; and, in some cases, an excessively unbalanced sex ratio owing to son preference. 
Programme managers should therefore make continuous strategic improvements in the quality of care because such improvements will not only help users to achieve their reproductive goals but, by doing so, will also promote higher contraceptive prevalence and lead to reductions in fertility. 
Managing and improving quality services will require a genuine commitment of all levels of management to offering services of high quality and to striving for a better understanding of clients' needs and preferences. 
UNFPA's leadership has also taken steps to expand technical support at the regional level through the Technical Support System (TSS) and by improving strategic planning in country programmes through the already-mentioned programme review and strategy development country missions. 
Such innovations have significant potential to increase the effectiveness of country-level operations. 
332. As mentioned above, both the Plan of Action and the Mexico City recommendations give explicit recognition to the vital role of independent, sovereign, national action in the population field. 
334. In regard to political commitment, countries with strong population policies have typically been able to mobilize sustained commitment not only at the highest level but down to local leaders at the grass-roots level as well. 
There is also a growing realization that population policies will not be successful and sustainable unless the beneficiaries, especially women, are fully involved in their design and subsequent implementation. 
The reviews of progress in these areas, carried out in 1984 and 1989, revealed that while significant progress had been made in achieving self-reliance, particularly in countries where there was a strong governmental commitment, in many other developing countries the common responsible factor was the lack of adequate resources. 
335. The role of institutions is also crucial in promoting self-reliance in managing population programmes. 
A significant number of Governments throughout the developing world, as mentioned above, have established population commissions, councils and units. 
One of the most important is clarifying the mode of interaction between the population unit and sectoral ministries with responsibilities in population-relevant areas. 
336. As noted above, a foundation for national self-reliance in population programming has been established in many countries. 
In most cases, however, it is a bare beginning and much more needs to be done to better set up and institutionalize national capacity for population programme implementation. 
The growing collaboration between governmental, non-governmental and regional organizations, the renewed emphasis on people's participation at the community level and the mainstreaming of the role of women in development are all efforts that should be continued. 
337. To achieve self-reliance and the integration of population and development planning, there must be a network of local capabilities in the collection, research and analysis of data on the interrelationships among population and development, policy formulation and programme development. 
Multilateral and bilateral agencies have continued to assist in the development of a national self-reliant capacity to collect, analyse, use and disseminate population-related data. 
Those efforts have been aimed at enhancing national capacity and self-reliance in formulating, implementing, monitoring and evaluating population policies and programmes. 
338. Efforts to better orchestrate and coordinate international assistance have also been strengthened by UNFPA's policy guidelines on national execution. 
To date, for the activities sponsored by UNFPA, the estimated proportion of projects executed directly by the Governments themselves (execution ratio) for 1993 is 31 per cent, as compared with 25.7 per cent and 20.9 per cent in 1991 and 1992, respectively. 
339. As part of its effort to enhance the operational activities of the United Nations system by encouraging greater coordination at the country level, the General Assembly adopted its resolution 47/199. 
A central aspect of enhanced coordination will be the Country Strategy Note (CSN) in the elaboration of which relevant units, bodies and organizations of the United Nations, including UNFPA, will participate. 
It is expected that CSN will focus on areas where the United Nations system can make a significant difference in a concerted team effort. 
Similar findings have been gathered by UNFPA through a number of assessments in the area of training. 
In fact, the ability of national Governments to achieve self-reliance in managing their population programmes is often constrained by inadequate and insufficient attention to human resource development. 
This has resulted in weak mechanisms for supervision and control, and insufficient attention to staff development and training. 
Human resource development calls for dynamic partnerships, employing multidisciplinary approaches, among teaching, training and research institutions in academic environments, as well as among governmental, semi-public and community-level agencies involved in planning and policy formulation. 
It seems reasonably clear that Governments are becoming increasingly self-reliant at the higher professional levels of the population field, hence the lower overall demand for resident United Nations technical advisers. 
At the same time, however, the emphasis that continues to be placed on training activities of all kinds, including institution-building and development of permanent in-country training capacities, suggests that the goal of becoming entirely self-reliant in this area is far from having been attained in many countries. 
New linkages need to be fostered between academic training/research institutions and government agencies mandated to deal with development planning and population policies and programmes. 
One particularly important area that requires further attention is training in management itself. 
Experience has shown that short-term intensive training in this area can be highly effective, and some expertise already exists in the specific field of management for population specialists. 
Much more remains to be done, however, and it is therefore recommended that future efforts be concentrated in this area, as well as in the general areas mentioned above. 
343. The importance of coordination of population activities has been stressed in the Plan of Action and in the Mexico City recommendations, as well as at recent gatherings such as the Amsterdam International Forum on Population and the Development Assistance Committee meeting on population. 
There is an emerging consensus among national Governments and donor agencies regarding the need for a mechanism for coordinating all international assistance in the field of population. 
In some cases, the lack of coordination of project activities has not only hindered the design and fulfilment of population policies at national and local levels but also duplicated programme efforts and wasted resources. 
The growing realization that collaboration and coordination at both national and international levels could play a critical role in strengthening national capability in managing population policies and programmes has encouraged some agencies to coordinate their programme efforts with those of Governments and other donors. 
To facilitate and enhance efforts in this direction, Governments and agencies would need to stipulate clearly the terms and conditions for assistance adapted to each country's situation and resources. 
344. In their efforts to achieve self-reliance in mobilizing and managing resources for population programmes, Governments have increasingly been focusing their attention on such management efficiency issues as decentralization and accountability. 
The decentralization of the delivery of services for population programmes and the participation of local communities, and non-governmental and private-sector organizations in all population areas have been gaining momentum. 
345. Experience over the past two decades with regard to family-planning programmes has shown that good-quality service, with sound management support systems and innovative public education efforts, could produce very rapid changes in reproductive behaviour in different socio-economic and cultural settings. 
In addition, there is a growing realization of the urgent need to extend quality services to underserved areas, since people will use them if they are available. 
In their efforts to combine easy access, privacy and high-quality services and products with affordability, developing countries have tried a number of initiatives. 
Currently, contraceptive social marketing programmes are in place in many developing countries and some have achieved complete self-sufficiency. 
346. The growing relative scarcity of financial resources for population programmes in developing countries has given rise to the implementation of more market-oriented strategies for contraceptive mix, service quality and cost-recovery, all aimed at cutting costs. 
There is agreement that closer coordination between health and family-planning services and giving higher priority to the strengthening of family-planning services within existing health facilities could contribute to more cost-effective and efficient use of scarce financial and human resources. 
Increasingly, family planning is being coupled with maternal and child health services and even with primary health-care packages. 
Moreover, attempts in most countries to redefine the role of the State by transferring government-owned enterprises to the private sector and the decentralization of decision-making are factors that could continue to affect the thrust and direction of population policies and programmes and, concomitantly, their sustainability and self-sufficiency. 
348. National self-reliance, the ultimate objective of technical assistance, demands that in the long run, both the financial and the human resources required for population programmes should come from domestic resources. 
There is no simple formula that applies equally to every country. 
However, the following elements need to be present: strong political commitment; strategic planning; and strong institutional and, in particular, managerial capabilities to plan, implement and coordinate population programmes. 
Increasingly, there is recognition of the need not only to meet the existing demand for family planning but also to increase it by reaching hitherto relatively neglected groups, especially teenagers and men. 
Experience has shown that efforts to meet existing demand with sensitive and varied programmes have helped to create new demand. 
In keeping with this recognition, Governments should set clear population objectives, establish targets and plans, and ensure that adequate budgetary allocations are made for reproductive health programmes, including family planning as well as complementary socio-economic programmes that are in accord with those objectives. 
Governments should also direct their efforts to generating and mobilizing domestic resources in order to implement such objectives in an efficient and timely manner. 
349. International cooperation is increasingly perceived as essential to the achievement of long-term planetary security. 
This has been the result of recognizing that development activities need the participation of many actors on an equal footing, with the recipient country, the donor community and the provider of technical assistance perceived as partners in the same enterprise. 
Technical cooperation and financial assistance have played a crucial role in promoting and supporting population programmes in the developing countries, and the Plan of Action recognizes this role in achieving its goals and objectives (para. 100). 
The Plan of Action also invites countries to share their experiences, and urges developed countries to increase their assistance to developing countries and the United Nations system to ensure a proper response to the issues raised in the Plan of Action (paras. 101, 102 and 104). 
Many of those developments have been possible because of the recognition accorded to population as an important sector of international cooperation by national Governments and the international community. 
Developing countries have made significant progress in formulating population policies and programmes. 
During the period under review, the need for technical cooperation in population increased significantly. 
Three major sources have been consulted to prepare this chapter: the Plan of Action and the recommendations for its further implementation; the identification of priority areas for assistance by the Governments themselves; and the experience gained by multilateral organizations in undertaking programmes of technical cooperation. 
351. The Plan of Action offers a series of recommendations for implementation, such as the respect of national sovereignty, the value of sharing mutual experiences, the need to increase assistance to developing countries, and the role to be played by the United Nations system and by non-governmental organizations. 
The Plan of Action singles out the area of training in the field of population for special attention (paras. 100-106). 
353. Information from the Population Policy Data Bank indicates that an overwhelming majority - 9 out of 10 developing countries - consider that they will need the support of international technical cooperation at least for another decade. 
The programme areas that have been identified by Governments as of the highest priority are information on population dynamics, followed by population policy formulation, data collection and processing, and family-planning programmes. 
354. With respect to the priorities given to the different specific components of current and future technical cooperation, national Governments have given the highest preference for computer equipment and software, as well as in-service and short-term training programmes. 
355. In relation to the technical cooperation programmes among developing countries, the experience during the period under consideration has been limited particularly because of the lack of available resources for such a purpose. 
Nevertheless, many Governments have indicated that in the field of population, such technical cooperation has an important potential for fostering a stronger political commitment to the solution of population issues and facilitating the exchange of similar experiences under similar conditions. 
356. Financial assistance for technical cooperation activities in the field of population flows from the donor community (Governments from developed countries and private sources, principally foundations) to the recipients (developing countries and national non-governmental organizations) through three major channels: bilateral, multilateral and private sector. 
Source: UNFPA, Global Population Assistance Report, 1982-1991 (New York, 1993), p. 18, table 4. a/ The administrative costs entailed in the provision of assistance were not ascertained and may or may not be included in the expenditure figures shown. 
b/ The multilateral category does not include the World Bank, as the Bank's expenditure data for population activities were not available to the survey. 
358. It is very difficult to find complete information on the distribution of commitments or expenditures by programme area for all sources or channels of financial assistance. 
UNFPA started in 1985 a biannual compilation of such data for all sources of population assistance. 
Table 16 presents the amount of donor expenditures by programme area, using the Standard Classification of Population Activities that has been adopted by ACC and employed by UNFPA since 1976. 
The distribution by programme area provides an indication of the priorities established by UNFPA and the donor community. 
In both cases, family-planning activities accounted for a high proportion of population assistance (with a tendency towards increase among the total donor community during the period under consideration); communication and education accounted for the second highest proportion in 1991, reflecting a trend towards expansion. 
The proportion of assistance for basic data collection, on the other hand, tended to decrease proportionally during the period, particularly at UNFPA; the trend was due to increased national investment in this area and the dependence of such expenditures on the cycles of census activity. 
Priority countries qualify for priority status if they first meet a gross national product per capita requirement, then fall within established threshold levels for two of the following five criteria: absolute annual population increase; infant mortality; fertility; female literacy; and agricultural population per hectare of arable land. 
This ensures that UNFPA concentrates its assistance on activities in countries most in need of support. 
360. It is important to acknowledge again some of the major achievements in the field of technical cooperation during the past two decades. 
Among them was the recognition, among the donor community and Governments in the developing countries, that population was an important component of the development equation, and that technical cooperation was a key complement to national efforts but never a substitute for them. 
Technical cooperation activities have been better employed by countries having a strong political commitment and institutional support, including the competence to coordinate such assistance, as well as the appropriate provision of local human and budgetary resources. 
Many examples illustrate that technical cooperation was rendered more productive where national Governments worked in strong partnership with the private sector, community organizations and other grass-roots non-governmental organizations. 
361. To meet future needs, just in the area of human reproduction, additional resources are required for expanding services to respond to the unmet demand for family planning, and particularly for creating the social and economic conditions that are more conducive to reducing the demand for additional children. 
However, it is also essential that those resources be used effectively. 
Adequately estimating resource requirements and planning their effective utilization require accounting for a variety of programme elements, in terms of what they will contribute to the satisfaction of unmet needs and what they will cost. 
It is important to take into account that the future expansion of services should satisfy both current unmet needs and the future demand generated by the improvement in the quality of current services and the adoption of better strategies. 
362. Future technical cooperation is crucial for achieving the population goals and objectives agreed upon by the international community. 
The Amsterdam Declaration of 1989 called for a doubling of the level of annual global funding of population and reproductive health programmes in the developing countries, from US$ 4.5 billion to US$ 9 billion by the end of the 1990s. 
Some progress has been made in moving towards this goal, but it is still far from clear that it will be reached. 
(a) A core package composed of family-planning commodities and service delivery; many components of primary health care and maternal and child health; information, education and communication activities; family-planning training; and management information activities. 
(c) A third package of activities for the prevention of sexually transmitted diseases (including HIV infection) consisting of mass media and school education programmes and expanded condom distribution. 
Cost: US$ 1.3 billion in the year 2000 and US$ 1.5 billion in 2015; 
(d) A fourth package of activities that include population data collection, analysis and dissemination, and policy formulation. 
365. Within the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis of the United Nations Secretariat there are two important units: the Population Division and the Statistical Division. 
It also estimates and projects population size and structure, examines the relationships among population change, resources, the environment and socio-economic development, participates in technical cooperation activities, and houses the coordinating unit of the global Population Information Network (POPIN) mentioned in paragraph 243 above. 
366. A trust fund for population activities was established in July 1967 by the Secretary-General; two years later, it was renamed the United Nations Fund for Population Activities (UNFPA) and was put under the administration of UNDP. 
Assistance at the country level is being provided, in most cases, as part of a country programme that defines the objectives and strategy for UNFPA assistance in the framework of national population and development objectives. 
Those country programmes, which used to be based on "needs assessment" exercises, have been developed since 1988 on the basis of programme review and strategy development (PRSD) exercises. 
That system, which became operational in 1992, comprises eight multidisciplinary teams located in the developing regions. 
Participating in the CSTs system are the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis of the United Nations Secretariat, the regional commissions, ILO, FAO, UNESCO, WHO and non-governmental organizations. 
367. Each of the five regional commissions has a population unit whose programme of work includes research and analysis, dissemination of information and, in some cases, also technical cooperation. 
The specific contents of their programmes of work vary according to the characteristics of each region and are supervised by the corresponding regional intergovernmental body. 
368. Other programmes and bodies of the United Nations include in their programmes of work population-related activities. 
The United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) assists countries in some actions that have implications for the distribution of population over the territory concerned. 
UNICEF cooperates with countries in their activities pertaining to the protection of children and participates in family-planning actions that are part of maternal and child health programmes. 
The United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) includes in its programme of work activities related to the situation of migrant workers and other population matters related to international trade. 
UNEP has been involved in research and analysis on the relationships among population, resources and the environment. 
After the 1992 United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, it was planned that UNEP and the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development of the United Nations Secretariat would strengthen their efforts in this area. 
UNHCR is in charge of providing protection to refugees, finding durable solutions to their problems and dispensing assistance towards self-sufficiency and emergency relief. 
Finally, the World Food Programme (WFP), in addition to its many activities that have a clear impact on morbidity and mortality levels, has many programmes that include components affecting fertility or migration patterns. 
369. Some of the specialized agencies undertake population activities and their work is coordinated by the Economic and Social Council. 
Their activities include, in general, research and analysis, technical cooperation, and dissemination of information. 
IL0 conducts research on the demographic aspects of employment and social security, provides information on family planning and other population-related matters, and assists Governments in formulating/implementing their population policies, as well as in establishing their population units. 
FAO provides advice and technical assistance to countries on matters related to rural populations; its programme of work also includes research and analysis, and population education and communication aimed at creating awareness. 
UNESCO concentrates its work on the creation of awareness about population issues and assists countries in their population information, education and communication programmes. 
The United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO) has in its programme of work activities related to population, such as the local production of contraceptives. 
Finally, the World Bank provides financial assistance in the field of population, directly or through its concessional lending affiliate, the International Development Association (IDA), in the form of credits and loans to borrowers. 
The Bank also conducts research in and analysis of population and economic conditions at the global level and in those developing countries in which population and development are matters of concern. 
370. There are various mechanisms that ensure the harmonization, cooperation and coordination of population activities within the United Nations system. 
CPC also proposes guidelines and recommends actions to appropriate units and organizations on their programmes of work and carries out assessments of legislative decisions on matters pertaining to coordination of activities. 
It is composed of the executive heads of the agencies, programmes and organs of the system and is chaired by the Secretary-General himself. 
An ACC Subcommittee on Population functioned between 1968 and 1977 as an inter-agency coordinating entity but was abolished in 1977, as a result of the restructuring of the social and economic sectors of the United Nations system. 
Nevertheless, in 1979 ACC established the Ad Hoc Inter-agency Working Group on Demographic Estimates and Projections. 
As part of the preparatory work of the 1984 and 1994 population conferences, ACC established ad hoc task forces for those conferences. 
JCGP has been very active in other areas such as women and development, structural adjustment, training of personnel, and programme collaboration and coordination in Africa (including the sharing of common premises and services). 
373. Population has been recognized as one of the fields where the United Nations has been successful. 
In spite of the controversial character of population issues, the United Nations has served as a forum for open debate on such issues and the negotiation of common strategies. 
Through its programme of research and analysis, it has accomplished pioneering work in the development of new methodologies for demographic data collection, demographic analysis, and, particularly, in creating awareness of the key role that population variables play in social and economic development. 
Its activities in technical cooperation and financial assistance have been appreciated by developing countries because of the neutral character of multilateral assistance and the high quality of the services provided. 
Furthermore, at every session of the Population Commission, representatives of the Statistical Division, the United Nations regional commissions, programmes and bodies, and the specialized agencies make statements on their organization's activities. 
This de facto arrangement has facilitated the work of the Economic and Social Council with respect to its coordination function within the system, although de jure the Commission does not have such a mandate. 
375. It is widely recognized that many of the socio-economic issues that are part of the work programme of the United Nations at present were covered in the pioneering activities of non-governmental organizations before the United Nations decided to confront them. 
Non-governmental organizations have been established on a voluntary basis by individuals or groups interested in a particular issue. 
Those in the private sector, including national and transnational corporations and their representative associations, play a valuable role in the social and economic development of the world. 
In many instances, they have the capability and capacity to produce and deliver goods and services in an efficient manner. 
The Charter of the United Nations (Article 71) deems that the Economic and Social Council may make suitable arrangements for consultation with non-governmental organizations that are concerned with matters within its competence. 
377. In the field of population, many non-governmental organizations have been conducting research, creating awareness and providing services well in advance of many Governments and intergovernmental organizations. 
On many occasions, once national Governments had decided to act in a particular field, non-governmental organizations worked in partnership with the public sector in the delivery of services and implementation of programmes. 
In many countries, population activities have benefited from the strengthening of the private sector; the private, profit-oriented sector is in many cases contributing to the development of local financial, managerial and technological capacity for the production and distribution of commodities and services in an effective and cost-efficient manner. 
In such instances, an increasing number of Governments are tending to rely more on the effectiveness of the private sector, thus creating new forms of partnership. 
379. Another cluster of non-governmental organizations that are receiving increased attention is that consisting of local community organizations. 
Some of them have been created by the public sector, while others came into existence by the will of the communities themselves. 
In terms of their character, they exhibit a wide range extending from simple kinship structures to more complex political, social, economic, religious and educational groups. 
Finally, considering their proximity to the grass roots of society, local community organizations are an important link with local governments and other non-governmental organizations, thus forming part of the network that constitutes the fabric of society. 
380. The significant financial contribution of non-governmental organizations to population activities is another illustration of their particular interest in this area. 
To date, four of such reports have been prepared, covering an increasing number of organizations, and providing the Population Commission and the Council with valuable information on the characteristics and scope of the organizations, their human and financial resources, and their areas of work. 
Among the organizations that should be mentioned because of their significant contribution to the population field are: 
(a) The International Planned Parenthood Federation (IPPF), which was established in 1952, and is the largest international private voluntary organization. 
(c) The International Union for the Scientific Study of Population (IUSSP), which was established in 1924, and is the leading international professional association for individuals in the field of population. 
383. Recognizing the pioneering role and the important contribution of non-governmental organizations, the Plan of Action invited them to collaborate in the implementation of the Plan of Action and urged Governments to utilize fully the support of intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations (para. 96). 
Therefore, enhancing the partnership with non-governmental organizations will generate mutual benefits for local and national Governments, the United Nations and the non-governmental organizations themselves. 
The first United Nations Population Inquiry among Governments was made in 1963-1964, with 53 Governments and the Holy See responding on their perceptions and policies. 
A concise version of the report is also prepared and published biennially. 
The report also includes information on the interrelationships between population and other areas such as employment, women, food and nutrition, and socio-economic development and the environment. 
During the past bienniums, the report also contained a more detailed treatment of a special topic such as key issues in fertility and mortality; population trends and policies among the least developed countries; age structure; and refugees. 
Major sources of information include the outcome of demographic assessments, demographic research and studies, the findings of the United Nations Population Inquiries among Governments (the seventh of which has just been completed), and other relevant information available in the Population Policy Data Bank maintained by the Population Division. 
389. With these reports, the United Nations governing bodies and national Governments have a general overview of the level of implementation of the Plan of Action. 
More exactly, these reports provide information on population trends and tendencies, governmental views on these trends, and activities that have been undertaken by Governments, by the United Nations system and by other intergovernmental organizations, as well as by non-governmental organizations. 
Information concerning bilateral assistance, as mentioned above, is periodically collected by UNFPA and by OECD. 
The International Conference on Population simply reiterated these provisions. 
Subsequently, on the basis of the deliberations held at the Conference, a final version was prepared. 94/ The Conference produced 88 recommendations for the further implementation of the Plan of Action. 
E.86.XIII.2); and Review and Appraisal of the World Population Plan of Action: 1989 Report (United Nations publication, Sales No. 
B, recommendation 6. That resolution is contained in Review and Appraisal ... 1989 Report ... . 
Preventing the Tragedy of Maternal Deaths: Report on the International Safe Motherhood Conference, Nairobi, Kenya, February 1987 (Washington, D.C., World Bank, 1987). 
When the dates of a conference or meeting listed in the calendar and approved by the Council need to be changed, the Council is informed of the matter and requested to take a decision approving the change. 
The present note outlines the changes requested and the reasons for them and presents, for the consideration of the Council, a draft decision on the question. 
Since it is a special session, the meeting is not listed in the 1995 calendar. 
The dates proposed are 6 to 17 February. 
4. The working group, which was established pursuant to Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/80 of 30 July 1993, held its first session from 20 to 23 June 1994. 
5. The 1994-1995 calendar did not specify dates for the twenty-eighth session of the Population Commission, but listed only "February/March 1995". 
The dates proposed are 21 February to 2 March. 
The dates proposed for the twenty-eighth session are 27 February to 3 March 1995. 
7. No dates were listed in the 1995 calendar for the meetings of the two working groups. 
However, the Council has received a letter from the Chairman of the Commission (E/1994/106), in which he transmits the suggestion that the dates be changed to 13 March to 21 April. 
9. The 1994-1995 calendar did not list specific dates for the thirty-eighth session of the Commission. 
11. The host Government has proposed that the Ninth Congress take place from 3 to 14 April 1995, with pre-Congress consultations to take place on 1 and 2 April. 
12. In paragraph 12 of the annex to its resolution 33/1 (see E/1993/24), the Commission requested that the Council consider modifying the dates of its thirty-fourth session, which had been scheduled to be held from 14 to 28 February 1995. 
Subsequently, the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development, in its decision 9 (see A/48/24, annex II), recommended that the Council postpone that session of the Commission until after the conclusion of the Summit, which is to take place from 6 to 12 March 1995. 
14. Without prejudice to the provisions of General Assembly resolution 45/264, it is proposed that the resumed organizational session of the Council be held on 4 and 5 May 1995. 
15. The Secretary-General submits to the Council, for its consideration, the following draft decision: 
(a) The special session of the Committee on New and Renewable Sources of Energy and on Energy for Development will be held at Headquarters from 6 to 17 February 1995; 
(b) The second session of the Open-ended Working Group on the Review of Arrangements for Consultations with Non-Governmental Organizations will be held at Headquarters from 21 to 24 February 1995; 
(c) The twenty-eighth session of the Population Commission, which was to have been held at Headquarters for 8 days in February/March 1995, will be held from 21 February to 2 March 1995; 
(d) The twenty-eighth session of the Statistical Commission, which was to have been held at Headquarters from 22 February to 3 March 1995, will be held from 27 February to 3 March 1995; 
(e) The 1995 sessions of the Inter-sessional Ad Hoc Working Groups of the Commission on Sustainable Development on Sectoral Issues and on Finance will be held at Headquarters from 27 February to 3 March 1995 and from 6 to 10 March 1995, respectively; 
(f) The dates of the fifty-first session of the Commission on Human Rights will be determined following further consultations; 
(l) Without prejudice to the provisions of General Assembly resolution 45/264, the resumed organizational session of the Economic and Social Council for 1995 will be held on 4 and 5 May 1995. 
Austria*, Russian Federation and United States of America: 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Deploring the fact that, despite its decision 1990/272 of 27 July 1990 concerning that question, documentation is not submitted in time or within the recommended page limits, 
Recognizing that members of the Economic and Social Council and its subsidiary bodies contribute directly to the large volume of documentation through their requests for reports and can ameliorate the situation through increased restraint in making such requests, 
(b) In order to keep the reports of the functional commissions and other subsidiary bodies as closely as possible to a limit of thirty-two single-spaced pages, such reports should include only the following: 
(i) Draft resolutions and draft decisions recommended for adoption by the Council; 
(ii) Summaries and conclusions; 
(e) The members of the Council and its subsidiary bodies are encouraged to exercise restraint in making proposals containing requests for new reports and to consider the possibility of biennializing or triennializing resolutions requesting reports; 
(f) The Secretariat is encouraged to implement the following specific reporting procedures: 
(h) The Secretariat is also requested to identify areas in which joint or common reporting to intergovernmental bodies can be undertaken. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Recalling General Assembly resolution 48/58 of 14 December 1993, 
Also bearing in mind the Agreement between Israel and Jordan on the Common Agenda, signed in Washington, D.C., on 14 September 1993, and the Washington Declaration signed by Jordan and Israel on 25 July 1994, 
1. Welcomes the peace process started at Madrid, and supports the subsequent bilateral negotiations; 
2. Stresses the importance of, and need for, achieving a comprehensive, just and lasting peace in the Middle East; 
4. Stresses also the need for achieving rapid progress on the other tracks of the Arab-Israeli negotiations within the peace process; 
8. Encourages regional development and cooperation in the areas where work has already begun within the framework of the Madrid Conference. 
The Economic and Social Council, 
Taking note of the report of the Secretary-General concerning the follow-up action taken, 1/ in particular the decision taken by the Administrative Committee on Coordination on the recommendation of the senior-level task force established for that purpose, 
1. Reiterates the high priority that it attaches to easy, economical, uncomplicated and unhindered access for States Members of the United Nations and for observers through, inter alia, their permanent missions, to the growing number of computerized databases and information systems and services of the United Nations; 
2. Calls for the urgent implementation of the measures required to achieve these objectives; 
4. Requests that the initial phases of the action programme to harmonize and improve United Nations informatics systems for optimal utilization and accessibility by all States be implemented from within existing resources and in full consultation with the representatives of States; 
OF SUBSIDIARY BODIES, CONFERENCES AND RELATED QUESTIONS: 
The Economic and Social Council, 
4. Trusts that appropriate later dates would result in a better functioning of the Commission; 
(b) Invites Governments, organs, organizations, programmes and funds of the United Nations system and other intergovernmental organizations and major groups to implement the decisions and recommendations of the Commission and to take the necessary action to give them effective and transparent follow-up. 
1. Delete the second preambular paragraph. 
2. The background paper LOS/PCN/WP.51 referred to above was prepared in 1990 in response to a request by the Preparatory Commission, and was entitled "Administrative arrangements, structure and financial implications of the International Seabed Authority". 
It was also charged with "mak[ing] recommendations concerning the Secretariat of the Authority in accordance with relevant provisions of the Convention" (para. 5 (e)). 
6. Meanwhile, a number of significant developments occurred which have a direct bearing on the treatment of these two matters. 
8. In the last round, held from 31 May to 3 June 1994, the consultations succeeded in arriving at generally agreed conclusions on the outstanding issues. 
They further decided that, after the adoption of the resolution, the Agreement should be immediately opened for signature. 
9. Accordingly, a resumed forty-eighth session will be held from 27 to 29 July 1994 to consider, inter alia, the draft resolution. 3/ It is expected that the resolution, along with the Agreement annexed to it, would be adopted and the Agreement opened for signature. 
"Decides to fund the administrative expenses of the International Seabed Authority in accordance with section 1, paragraph 14, of the annex to the Agreement". 
"The Authority shall have its own budget. 
If these conditions for entry into force are fulfilled before 16 November 1994, this Agreement shall enter into force on 16 November 1994." 
According to article 7, paragraph 1, of the Agreement, "If on 16 November 1994 this Agreement has not entered into force, it shall be applied provisionally pending its entry into force ...". 
Paragraph 3 of the same article adds: 
21. The statement of the Secretary-General and the report of the Advisory Committee were then considered by the Fifth Committee. 
In its decision on the programme budget for 1994-1995 relating to the law of the sea, (A/C.5/48/L.74) the Fifth Committee included the amount of net additional appropriation which may be required for the biennium 1994-1995. 
24. The Authority commences functioning on 16 November 1994, the date of the entry into force of the Convention. 
It should be added that as the Authority commences functioning and deliberations are carried out, a more specific and detailed work programme is expected to emerge. 
The 36-member Council of the Authority is the executive organ of the Authority. 
The 15-member Legal and Technical Commission and Finance Committee are akin to advisory expert bodies. 
28. The Enterprise is the organ through which the Authority shall carry out activities in the Area directly, as well as the transporting, processing and marketing of minerals recovered from the Area (refer to articles 158 (2) and 170 (1) of the Convention). 
29. The Secretariat of the Authority shall comprise a Secretary-General and such staff as the Authority may require (refer to article 166 (1) of the Convention). 
30. According to section 1, paragraph 2, of the annex to the Agreement, in order to minimize costs to States Parties, all organs and subsidiary bodies of the Authority shall be cost-effective; this principle shall also apply to the frequency, duration and scheduling of meetings. 
32. The Council of the Authority shall function at the seat of the Authority, and shall meet as often as the business of the Authority may require, but not less than three times a year (refer to article 161 (5) of the Convention). 
33. The Legal and Technical Commission shall normally function at the seat of the Authority and shall meet as often as is required for the efficient exercise of its functions (refer to article 163 (12) of the Convention). 
34. There is no specification in the Convention or the Agreement as to the seat of functioning or the meetings of the Finance Committee. 
Thus, the initial operations of the Authority and its Enterprise are expected to concentrate on areas relating to exploration; analysis and monitoring of developments; acquisition of scientific knowledge; elaboration of rules, regulations and procedures; approval of plans of work; and the initial functions of the Enterprise. 
36. The functions that the Authority and its Enterprise would concentrate on between the entry into force of the Convention and approval of the first plan of work for exploitation, are specified in section 1, paragraph 5, and section 2, paragraph 1, respectively, of the annex to the Agreement. 
37. For the Authority, the functions are: 
(a) Processing of applications for approval of plans of work for exploration; 
(b) Implementation of decisions of the Preparatory Commission relating to the registered pioneer investors and their certifying States, including their rights and obligations; 
(c) Monitoring of compliance with plans of work for exploration approved in the form of contracts; 
(d) Monitoring and review of trends and developments relating to deep seabed mining activities, including regular analysis of world metal market conditions and metal prices, trends and prospects; 
(f) Adoption of rules, regulations and procedures necessary for the conduct of activities in the Area as they progress; 
(g) Adoption of rules, regulations and procedures incorporating applicable standards for the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
(h) Promotion and encouragement of the conduct of marine scientific research with respect to activities in the Area and the collection and dissemination of the results of such research and analysis, when available, with particular emphasis on research related to the environmental impact of activities in the Area; 
(i) Acquisition of scientific knowledge and monitoring of the development of marine technology relevant to activities in the Area, in particular technology relating to the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
(j) Assessment of available data relating to prospecting and exploration; 
(a) Monitoring and review of trends and developments relating to deep seabed mining activities, including regular analysis of world metal market conditions and metal prices, trends and prospects; 
(b) Assessment of results of the conduct of marine scientific research with respect to activities in the Area, with particular emphasis on research related to the environmental impact of the activities in the Area; 
(c) Assessment of available data relating to prospecting and exploration, including the criteria for such activities; 
(d) Assessment of technological developments relevant to the activities in the Area, in particular technology relating to the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
(e) Evaluation of information and data relating to areas reserved for the Authority; 
(f) Assessment of approaches to joint-venture operations; 
40. It is impractical for any new institution to commence working at the outset in its full functional capacity. 
Initially, a period of time is needed, inter alia, for organizing the institution, putting certain internal systems and procedures in place and recruiting personnel. 
This initial organizational phase constitutes the requisite start-up phase, and once completed, the first functional phase can be launched. 
41. In the case of the Authority, much of the initial organizational work has to follow certain steps and procedures, in accordance with the Convention and the Agreement. 
44. According to article 308 (3) of the Convention, the Assembly of the Authority shall meet on the date of entry into force of the Convention (i.e., 16 November 1994) and shall elect the Council of the Authority. 
No conclusions were reached by the Preparatory Commission; it decided to continue consideration of the matter at its 1-12 August 1994 meeting. 
46. With respect to the agenda of the first session, the Preparatory Commission deliberated on the matter during its last session. 
Based on the document prepared in response to that request (LOS/PCN/139) the first session of the Assembly will deal, inter alia, with: 
(a) Opening of the session by the temporary Chairman; 
(c) Election of the President; 
(e) Adoption of the provisional rules of procedure; 
(g) Election of Vice-Presidents; 
(It may be recalled that, according to article 161 (1) of the Convention and sect. 3, para. 15, of the annex to the Agreement, the 36 members of the Council shall be composed of members from five groups of States specified therein. 
Each group shall nominate only as many candidates as the number of seats required to be filled by that group (refer to sect. 3, para. 10, of the annex to the Agreement). 
(l) Discussion on those sections of the final report of the Preparatory Commission which the Assembly may decide to consider; 
(m) Consideration of the following subjects: 
(v) The follow-up of the training programmes; 
(o) Consideration of other items. 
47. Following the election of the members of the Council, of the Legal and Technical Commission and of the Finance Committee, these organs may also wish to hold meetings. 
During its last session, the Preparatory Commission requested the secretariat to prepare the draft provisional agenda for the first session of the Council of the Authority also (see LOS/PCN/L.114/Rev.1, para. 25). 
Based on the document prepared in response to that request (LOS/PCN/140), the first session of the Council will deal, inter alia, with: 
(a) Opening of the session by the temporary Chairman; 
(b) Election of the President; 
(c) Election of the Vice-Presidents; 
(d) Adoption of the rules of procedure; 
(f) Implementation of decisions of the Preparatory Commission relating to the registered pioneer investors and their certifying States, including their rights and obligations; 
(g) Adoption of rules, regulations and procedures incorporating applicable standards for the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
(h) Consideration of applications for approval of a plan of work for exploration, if any, in accordance with the Agreement. 
50. The above requirements for the initial work to be accomplished point to very important considerations regarding related work during the start-up period which has to be completed by the Secretariat of the Authority in order for the first functional phase to start in January 1996. 
Moreover, the Secretariat of the Authority has to initiate relationships with other international organizations. 
51. In accordance with paragraphs 48 and 49 above, the Assembly of the Authority would hold a ceremonial opening session for three days in November 1994, an organizational/substantive session for three weeks in February 1995 and a resumed session for two weeks in August 1995, all at Kingston. 
It is assumed that interpretation and translation services would be required in Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish. 
52. For the ceremonial opening session, it is assumed that the Assembly of the Authority would require interpretation and other meeting services for six meetings and that there would be three pre-session documents (50 pages), two in-session documents (10 pages) and three post-session documents (50 pages). 
55. Based on the above assumptions, the full cost of conference servicing is estimated at $1,619,800. 
It is also assumed that Local staff would be required to provide support to the staff at the Professional level and above - both substantive and administrative - and assistance in various matters. 
58. By July 1995, a Deputy to the Secretary-General of the Authority, at the D-1 level, who would also be the Interim Director-General of the Enterprise, would be on board. 
It is assumed that staff at the Professional level and above would be recruited internationally to work at Kingston and staff at the General Service level would be recruited locally in Jamaica. 
61. Under the above assumptions, the estimated cost of staffing until the end of 1995 would be: 
64. Requirements for contractual services would arise in relation to external printing and binding of publications, such as a brochure on the new institution. 
66. It is also assumed that some furniture and equipment, including data-processing equipment, would be rented initially. 
69. Requirements for official functions would arise, especially for a newly functioning institution. 
71. Requirements would arise for stationery and other office supplies and library books and journals for the Authority's library and reference collection. 
Keeping the requirements up to December 1995 at a minimum level, the following estimate is made: 
74. In summary, administrative expenses of the Authority for the period from 16 November 1994 to 31 December 1995 would be in the amount of $3,209,500, as summarized below: 
At this time, in the absence of any detailed and specific guidelines, a work programme of the Authority is formulated below, on a very tentative basis, purely for indicative purposes, in order to obtain an idea about the requirements for the administrative expenses of the Authority in 1996. 
76. The assumptions about the work programme with regard to conference servicing of the four organs of the Authority are summarized below. 
(d) Division for Administration. 
78. The allocation of the functions of the Authority and its Enterprise, as laid down in paragraphs 37 and 38 above, among the four divisions is summarized in table 1 of the annex to the present paper. 
Such an attempt is made below. 
- Initiating contacts with governmental agencies and oceanographic institutes active in marine scientific research; 
- Collation, harmonization and elaboration, if necessary, of all relevant rules, regulations and procedures for the functioning of the Authority; 
- Elaboration, if necessary, of rules, regulations and procedures concerning the administrative and financial management of the Authority. 
- Personnel administration, including training, performance evaluation, determination of benefits and entitlements, etc. 
- Providing executive direction and management of the work of the Secretariat; 
- Making arrangements for the substantive servicing and conference servicing of the meetings of the Assembly, the Council, the Legal and Technical Commission and the Finance Committee; 
- Maintaining external relations, including relationship with the host country and international organizations; 
- Preparing, if necessary, relationship agreements with international organizations; 
80. Based on the assumptions set out in paragraph 76 above, the full cost of conference servicing in 1996 is estimated at $1,775,800. 
Table 2 in the annex to the present paper summarizes the assumptions about the assignments of staff of the Secretariat of the Authority in relation to these functions of the Authority and its Enterprise. 
84. Once the number and the level of staff have been estimated, a basis is obtained for estimating the cost of items which are in some way related to staff costs, such as consultants, expert groups, overtime and travel. 
85. Consultants and ad hoc experts. 
A number of tasks may be of a discrete nature, which make them amenable to be performed by short-term external consultants or by a group of ad hoc experts, rather than requiring the longer-term services of a Professional staff on board. 
In the present paper provision has been made for consultants and meetings of expert groups at an increased level in relation to a comparable unit. 
86. The size and structure of the workforce of an institution also help determine the general operating expenses of the institution, including printing, rental and maintenance of furniture and equipment, communications, hospitality, provision of miscellaneous services, supplies and materials including library books and supplies, data-processing supplies, etc. 
In the present paper estimates of costs for these items have been based on the budgetary experience of comparable units of the United Nations as well as that of the Kingston Office for the Law of the Sea, bearing in mind the special requirements of a newly functioning institution. 
87. Furniture and equipment. 
A newly functioning institution may need to purchase certain office equipment and furniture. 
88. The administrative expenses of the Authority in 1996 are estimated at $5,800,000, as summarized below: 
Thereafter, the provisions mentioned in paragraph 89 above would apply. 
93. On adoption of draft resolution L.60, the earliest the Agreement can enter into force is in 1994, and thus until the end of 1995 the administrative expenses of the Authority shall be met through the regular budget of the United Nations. 
The Secretary-General has made proposals for meeting these expenses through the programme budget of the United Nations for the biennium 1994-1995. 
The extent to which the Organization's permanent capacity needs to be supplemented by temporary assistance resources can be determined only in the light of the calendar of conferences for the biennium 1994-1995. 
On that basis, it is estimated that conference-servicing costs ($1,619,800) can be absorbed under section 25E of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
This amount breaks down as follows: 
It is important, however, to bear in mind that from 1996 onward the Preparatory Commission-related costs (both conference servicing and secretariat costs) would no longer be incurred. 
101. A similar exercise can be carried out in case the Agreement does not enter into force by 1995, but does so in 1996, 1997 or 1998. 
Purely for an indicative purpose, estimates of requirements are provided below. 
During the week ending 23 July 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3406th meeting, held on 19 July 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Operation in Mozambique (S/1994/803). 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3407th meeting, held on 21 July 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General concerning the situation in Abkhazia, Georgia (S/1994/818 and Add.1). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/857), which had been submitted by France, Germany, the Russian Federation, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the United States of America. 
Since the enabling provision underlying the resolution is Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations, there is no doubt that it is legally binding for all States in this international area. 
The Act is based on a pre-existing body of conventional or customary law, the so-called rules of humanitarian law, embodied primarily in the Geneva Conventions or the Genocide Convention. 
Since, from a material standpoint, much of the Statute is self-executing, the Act makes provision for its implementation only in respect of those matters which our Constitution stipulates must be the subject of Organization Acts. 
Article 3 designates the Ministry of Justice as the central authority responsible for external relations with the Tribunal, while domestic judicial functions are concentrated in the National High Court, which already has exclusive competence in matters relating to extradition, the transfer of jurisdiction and the transfer of proceedings. 
Article 4 covers situations involving concurrent jurisdiction, including military jurisdiction, thus providing procedural complements to the principle of the primacy of the International Tribunal laid down in article 9 of the Statute. 
Furthermore, in keeping with this, the principle of non bis in idem is developed, although no reference is made to article 10, paragraph 2 (b), of the Statute since the situations envisaged would be unlikely to occur in Spain. 
Article 6, guided by the Statute, deals with arrest. 
Concerning the enforcement of sentences, some provisions of article 8 may not be immediately enforceable, since they are contingent upon Spain's issuing a specific declaration of its willingness to accept convicted persons. 
Cooperation shall be extended in accordance with the provisions of Security Council resolution 827 (1993), the Statute of the Tribunal, the present Act and, in the absence of specific provisions, the general criminal laws, both substantive and procedural. 
3. The application may be rejected only where the matter does not come under the temporal or territorial jurisdiction of the International Tribunal. 
4. No Spanish judge or court may create a conflict of jurisdiction with the International Tribunal. 
They shall confine themselves to stating the reasons that in their estimation form the basis of their own competence. 
2. The National High Court shall approve the transfer, without the need for formal extradition proceedings, and shall specify in its decision the maximum length of the pre-trial detention stipulated in Spanish law. 
1. Persons summoned to appear before the International Tribunal as witnesses or experts shall be under the same obligation to appear as that provided for in Spanish law. 
3. Whenever any pardon or commutation of sentence proceedings are initiated, the Ministry of Justice shall so inform the International Tribunal, since no decision can be taken until the International Tribunal rules on the matter, and the pardon or commutation may be denied if the International Tribunal so decides. 
This Act shall remain in force until the International Tribunal is dissolved, without prejudice to the effects deriving from the implementation of articles 7.3 and 8. 
Accordingly, 
Allow me to draw your attention to, and solicit your assistance in, alleviating the grave humanitarian conditions of our population in the United Nations-designated "safe area" of Bihac. 
As you are aware, all United Nations humanitarian convoys to the region have been blocked since 21 May. 
Since then, the people of Bihac have suffered under increasingly desperate living conditions. 
In the light of the fact that the citizens of the "safe area" of Bihac had been receiving half of the requisite humanitarian aid before this blockade was imposed, large amounts of food and medicine are needed to compensate this shortage. 
Our Government asks for your assistance in facilitating the immediate delivery of food and medicine by UNHCR land convoy and, more urgently, owing to the expected Serbian intransigence, by air drops. 
The situation is the cause of the gravest concern, and a challenge to the conscience of the world. 
Achieving this aim will certainly be easier if the international community takes every step necessary to send to Rwanda and widely deploy there, as quickly as possible, an international peace-keeping force, to work towards establishing security and unity in this fraternal country. 
Having studied the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon of 20 July 1994 (S/1994/856), and taking note of the observations expressed therein, 
1. Decides to extend the present mandate of the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon for a further interim period of six months, that is until 31 January 1995; 
2. Reiterates its strong support for the territorial integrity, sovereignty and independence of Lebanon within its internationally recognized boundaries; 
3. Re-emphasizes the terms of reference and general guidelines of the Force as stated in the report of the Secretary-General of 19 March 1978 (S/12611), approved by resolution 426 (1978), and calls upon all parties concerned to cooperate fully with the Force for the full implementation of its mandate; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to continue consultations with the Government of Lebanon and other parties directly concerned with the implementation of the present resolution and to report to the Security Council thereon. 
The agreement assumes cooperation between the international security forces and the CSCE monitors. 
It was significant that the final stage of negotiations for the agreement was achieved through immediate and direct contacts between the signatories. 
I want to inform you that as of this morning, Radovan Karadzic has made good on his threat, and has totally closed down the "blue route" across Sarajevo airport. 
Effectively, the siege of Sarajevo has never been lifted. 
However, with the closing down of the "blue route", the strangulation of Sarajevo has again been intensified. 
The aggressor alleges that our army is using this route for the transportation of weapons. 
These accusations are completely untrue, and the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), whose personnel inspect all traffic on this route, has stated that Karadzic's claims are unfounded. 
UNPROFOR, however, has taken no action to try to protect this corridor. 
The strangulation of Sarajevo, aggravated with this act, imperils the peace process and threatens an expansion and intensification of the conflict. 
I ask you, Mr. President, to convene an urgent session of the Security Council, where measures with the view of removing the Serbian aggressor's obstinacy towards this exhausted city should be prescribed. 
Since 1 July 1994, demonstrators from the Association of Displaced Persons (of Croatia) have deliberately and progressively obstructed all crossing points into the UNPAs. A full list of hindrances at crossing points is attached (annex I). 
A direct result of this has been that the number of confirmed serious violations of the Cease-fire Agreement has increased and tensions are rising within the zone of separation. 
As the majority of UNPROFOR resupply is carried out by road to the sectors, logistic supply has been virtually halted, leading to the use of circuitous and more expensive routes through Hungary and Serbia in order to provide basic supplies for personnel, especially in Sector East. 
Helicopters have also been used to transport commodities into sectors, as most alternate routes, used from time to time, are now blocked. 
Furthermore, petrol has been rationed, further restricting the ability of the sector personnel to carry out their functions. 
Troop-contributing countries have expressed serious concern about the welfare of the personnel they have provided to UNPROFOR. 
Movement of personnel for periods of leave and for rotation of units have been seriously hampered; for example, at Camp Pleso there are currently approximately 600 soldiers who are proceeding from leave and cannot return to the UNPAs because of the blockades. 
On 23 July, my Special Representative discussed the matter again with President Tudjman. 
These steps have not yielded positive results, other than the passage in Sector North of one leave convoy on 22 July and a personnel reinforcement convoy on 23 July. 
All Croatian Government representatives with whom Mr. Akashi has spoken have pointed to the political sensitivities and difficulties in which they find themselves. 
Without the restoration of UNPROFOR's freedom of movement, the difficult conditions of supply and logistics risk the rapid diminution of the mission's capabilities. 
At the 3408th meeting of the Security Council, held on 27 July 1994, in connection with the Council's consideration of the item entitled "An agenda for peace: preventive diplomacy, peacemaking and peace-keeping", the President of the Security Council made the following statement on behalf of the Council: 
"The Security Council has considered the report of the Secretary-General of 30 June 1994 concerning stand-by arrangements for peace-keeping (S/1994/777), submitted pursuant to the statement by the President of the Council of 3 May 1994 (S/PRST/1994/22). 
The recent history of United Nations peace-keeping operations demonstrates that such an effort is essential. 
It also welcomes the intention of the Secretary-General to maintain a comprehensive database of the offers made, including the technical details of these offers. 
It stresses the importance of urgently addressing the issue of availability of equipment both in the context of stand-by arrangements and more broadly. 
"The Security Council notes the Secretary-General's view that the commitments made so far do not yet cover adequately the spectrum of resources required to mount and execute future peace-keeping operations. 
It also notes that additional commitments are expected from other Member States. 
"The Security Council looks forward to a further and more comprehensive report on the progress of the stand-by arrangements initiative." 
The European Union welcomes the holding of the first multi-party elections in Guinea-Bissau, which were considered by the United Nations and international observers as transparent, free and fair, and expresses satisfaction at the maturity shown by its people in this first exercise of democracy. 
The European Union appeals to all political parties to accept the official results as announced by the National Electoral Commission and to engage fully and constructively in the consolidation of democracy as an indispensable basis for political, social and economic development. 
Pursuant to UNFPA financial rule 116.2 (b), I have the honour to submit the financial statements of the United Nations Population Fund for the biennium ended 31 December 1993, which I hereby approve. 
2. UNFPA is submitting its biennial accounts for 1992-1993 in conformity with the changes in financial procedures of UNFPA approved by the General Assembly in resolution 45/235 of 21 December 1990, paragraph 6. 
3. The submission of the biennial accounts is made in conformity with regulation 16.1 of the UNFPA Financial Regulations approved by the Governing Council at its thirty-seventh session in decision 90/36, paragraph 7. 
4. In accordance with UNFPA financial regulation 17.1 (b), the UNFPA financial statements incorporate the data obtained from the biennial accounts of the executing agencies with regard to the status of funds allocated to them for the execution of UNFPA projects during the biennium 1992-1993. 
(a) Audited statements were provided by the following United Nations specialized agencies: 
(b) Statements as submitted to the executing agency's External Auditors were provided by: 
(c) The United Nations Board of Auditors are the external auditors of UNFPA as well as the auditors of the United Nations regional economic commissions and other United Nations organizations and programmes that execute projects funded by UNFPA. 
6. Should any changes be reported in the audited accounts of the United Nations organizations and programmes executing projects funded by UNFPA, UNFPA will report on the changes to the General Assembly and to the UNDP/UNFPA Executive Board at subsequent sessions. 
The Executive Director will submit to a subsequent session of the UNDP/UNFPA Executive Board copies of the audited statements and audit reports, if any, of the United Nations executing agencies and copies of any relevant resolutions adopted by their governing bodies, as required under UNFPA financial regulation 17.1 (b). 
The unencumbered balance as at 31 December 1993 amounted to $16,392,979. 
11. In 1992-1993, the ratio of project expenditures to project allocations was 78.5 per cent, compared to 89.4 per cent for the previous biennium. 
Governments executed $48,665,228 or 18.5 per cent of the total project expenditures. 
UNFPA itself executed $81,143,367 or 30.9 per cent of the total project expenditures. 
UNFPA-executed projects includes procurement assistance by the UNFPA headquarters Procurement Unit in respect of government projects amounting to $51.2 million. 
In 1992-1993, the ratio of TSS expenditure to approved budget was 92.3 per cent. 
There is no comparative figure for the previous biennium. 
The APSS expenditure against the 1992-1993 appropriation was 84.2 per cent. 
12. The operational reserve was established by the Governing Council in January 1973 at the $20 million level to guarantee the financial viability and integrity of the UNFPA programme. 
As at 31 December 1993, the operational reserve amounted to $48 million. 
The level of the operational reserve will be reviewed in 1994. 
14. Schedule 8 shows the statement of account for the biennium ended 31 December 1993 of the trust funds established by the Executive Director for multilaterally and bilaterally funded programmes and other special population activities. 
1. The Board of Auditors has examined the financial statements of the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) for the period 1 January 1992 to 31 December 1993 in accordance with General Assembly resolution 74(I) of 7 December 1946 and article XVII of the Financial Regulations of the Fund. 
2. The Board's audit included examining, on a test basis, evidence supporting the amounts and disclosures in the financial statements. 
The examination was based on an assessment of UNFPA's accounting systems and controls and a test audit in which all areas of the financial statements were subject to direct substantive testing of transactions. 
The audit also included an assessment of the accounting principles used and significant estimates made by management, as well as evaluating the overall presentation of the financial statements. 
The examinations were conducted at UNFPA headquarters in New York and at field offices in Bolivia, Costa Rica, Madagascar and Mexico. 
Whilst the financial statements are the responsibility of UNFPA's management, the responsibility of the Board is to express an opinion whether, based on its audit, the financial statements present fairly the financial position of UNFPA as at 31 December 1993. 
3. The Board's examination included a general review and such tests of the accounting records and other supporting evidence as it considered necessary in the circumstances. 
These audit procedures are designed primarily for the purpose of forming an opinion on UNFPA's financial statements. 
4. In addition to its audit of the accounts and financial transactions, the Board carried out reviews under Regulation 12.5 of the Financial Regulations and Rules of the United Nations. 
The reviews primarily concern the efficiency of financial procedures, the internal financial controls and, in general, the administration and management of UNFPA. 
6. A summary of the Board's principal recommendations is in paragraph 9. 
The Board's main findings are reported in paragraphs 10 to 27. 
Our detailed findings are reported in paragraphs 28 to 121. 
7. The Board has, as requested by the General Assembly in resolution 47/211 of 23 December 1992, carried out a review of the measures taken by UNFPA in response to the recommendations made by the Board in its audit report for the biennium ended 31 December 1991. 
Whilst UNFPA has responded positively to the Board's recommendations, it still requires to give attention to the monitoring of trust funds, the support and involvement of management with internal audit, and the updating of the Policies and Procedures Manual. 
8. Subject to the restriction on the scope of our audit described below in paragraphs 28 to 30, the Board's examination revealed no weaknesses or errors considered material to the accuracy or completeness of the financial statements as a whole. 
(a) All disbursement reports received before the closure of the accounts should be reflected in the correct year of account (para. 32); 
(b) UNFPA should ensure that disbursement reports from agencies are returned promptly and that the funds advanced to agencies are in accordance with their needs (para. 33); 
(c) In future trust fund interest should be credited to the fund in the year it is earned (para. 46); 
(d) Future Programme Reviews and Strategy Development (PRSD) exercises should include a full evaluation of past programme performance (para. 54); 
(e) With regard to the continuing problems with project design and formulation, greater effort should be devoted to training, particularly for field staff (para. 73); 
(f) Project appraisal procedures should be applied more vigorously at all levels (para. 73); 
(g) During project planning, more attention should be paid to assessing the capabilities of executing agencies (para. 77); 
(h) Project documents should include a statement of the requirements expected of executing agencies. 
(i) The policy of providing brand products on request should be reviewed, in the light of the significant potential savings, arising from the substitution of equivalent formulation products (para. 92); 
(j) UNFPA should take full advantage of the benefit accruing from coordinating procurement activity (para. 94); 
(k) All future information technology projects should be subject to cost benefit analysis (para. 109). 
10. UNFPA includes in its financial statements details of expenditure on its behalf by its executing agencies (this includes United Nations agencies, Governments and non-governmental organizations). 
At the date of finalization of the financial statements, audit certificates had not been received in respect of programme expenditure, totalling $27.1 million, representing 12.5 per cent of the funds expended by these agencies. 
Accordingly, the Board has restricted the scope of its audit opinion (paras. 28 to 30). 
11. The Board found that advances of operating funds outstanding at 31 December 1993 totalled $27.1 million of which $16.6 million had been advanced to Governments. 
12. UNFPA has generally complied with the United Nations System Common Accounting Standards in preparing its 1992-1993 financial statements, except in a few specific areas, such as the valuation of property (paras. 34 and 35). 
14. The Board found that the inventory valuation disclosed is inaccurate in that 53 of the 96 field offices have not made an inventory return for 1993, and the valuation is based on their 1992 returns (paras. 41 to 43). 
15. The Board found that two of UNFPA's trust funds had negative balances as at 31 December 1993. 
UNFPA has changed the way that interest earned on trust fund balances is credited to individual trust funds. 
The Board considers the change in policy a retrograde step (paras. 45 to 46). 
16. The Board examined UNFPA's management of the programmes and projects it has funded. 
The Board found that generally UNFPA managed its projects well but that there were certain areas where improvements are required (paras. 48 to 52). 
17. The Board and UNFPA found that the quality of the Programme Review and Strategy Development (PRSD) reports had been uneven, both in context and depth of analysis (paras. 53 and 54). 
18. The Board's examination of project documents found a number of significant shortcomings which in many cases were indicative either of deficiencies in the design of the project or of difficulties in the management of the project (paras. 60 to 73). 
19. The Board considers that, as projects are formulated, more attention should be paid to assessing the capabilities of executing agencies, so that this can be reflected in the project design, and then avoid wasting resources on projects where the objectives are not achievable (paras. 74 to 77). 
21. The Board commends the increased use of independent evaluation by UNFPA, believing it will increase the cost-effectiveness of future projects and provide a valuable information bank (paras. 85 to 87). 
22. With regard to the purchase of contraceptives, the Board was satisfied that UNFPA's rules and regulations were being followed and that wherever possible competition is encouraged (para. 89). 
23. The Board found that there are potential savings to be made by substituting generic equivalents for branded products (paras. 90 to 92). 
24. The coordinated procurement of contraceptives by development agencies should bring about economies of scale resulting in lower unit prices. 
The Board found that UNFPA could exert considerable influence over the market in order to create more competition in what are often monopolistic market situations (paras. 93 and 94). 
UNFPA has accepted that revisions to its procedures are required (paras. 95 to 104). 
26. The Board found that UNFPA had followed best practice in drawing up its information technology strategy. 
The Board found that UNFPA had difficulty in evaluating the benefits arising from the implementation of the strategy because no criteria were established against which cost-effectiveness could be measured. 
The Board feels strongly that measurable evaluation criteria should be established before any project is started (paras. 111 to 120). 
This information is based on expenditure statements prepared by the executing agencies. 
These statements should be supported by audit certificates provided by the external auditors of the agencies concerned. 
In the biennium ended 31 December 1993, $216 million of programme expenditure was incurred by executing agencies under these arrangements. 
Consequently, the Board relies on the work of other external auditors, as evidenced by the audit certificates, to gain adequate assurance that the funds advanced to executing agencies, and reported in UNFPA's financial statements, have been properly expended on UNFPA projects. 
The Board has restricted, therefore, the scope of its audit opinion to exclude this expenditure. 
31. The Board noted that the balance of operating funds provided by UNFPA to executing agencies, Governments, intergovernmental institutions and other agencies, including non-governmental organizations, as at 31 December 1993, has increased by over 50 per cent, compared to the balances as at 31 December 1991. 
This increase is analysed below. 
32. As disclosed in note 5 to the financial statements, from 1 January 1993 responsibility for the processing of all financial transactions pertaining to government-executed projects was transferred to UNFPA field offices. 
UNFPA has adopted the policy that any government disbursement reports which were not processed by 31 December 1993 will be recorded in 1994. 
In January and February 1994, UNFPA field offices received disbursement reports relating to 1992-1993 to the value of $4.8 million. 
In the Board's view, these sums should have properly been reflected in UNFPA's Income and Expenditure Account (Statement I) and should have been processed during the closure period. 
The Board recommends that all disbursement reports relating to the previous biennium received before the closure of the accounts for that biennium should be reflected in the correct period of account. 
33. Setting aside this adjustment, the increase in advances is still significant. 
The Board recommends that UNFPA monitor the position to ensure that: 
(b) The funds advanced to agencies are in accordance with their needs. 
The General Assembly took note of the standards in its resolution 48/216 C of 23 December 1993. 
35. The Board assessed the extent to which UNFPA's financial statements for the 1992-1993 biennium conform to the Common Accounting Standards. 
The review indicated that UNFPA has generally complied with the standards in 1992-1993, but that further work needs to be done in the 1994-1995 biennium to bring the UNFPA financial statements fully into line with the standards. 
The main area for attention is the inclusion in the financial statements of a valuation of UNFPA's property. 
36. In 1992, UNFPA introduced new arrangements to meet the costs involved in providing technical and administrative support to projects. 
These arrangements are complex but, in essence, UNFPA now provides technical support directly instead of paying agencies to provide this service. 
This applied to all executing agencies from 1992 except the United Nations and its regional commissions which joined the scheme in 1993. 
Non-governmental organizations receive up to 12 per cent for executing projects and UNFPA receives 5 per cent for administrative costs on government-executed projects. 
The Governing Council approved the creation of 164 Professional posts for the new arrangements, to be in place by the fourth year of implementation. 
As at April 1994, 122 posts had been filled. 
The 1992 and 1993 figures were subsequently reduced to $15.7 million and $20.1 million respectively. 
In addition, it has paid executing agencies another $9.9 million as administrative support costs. 
39. It is too early to say how well the new arrangements are meeting the primary objective of providing coordinated, effective and timely support for population programmes and policies in developing countries. 
However, there have been early problems in establishing the country support teams and in defining their working relationships with UNFPA's country offices, the Governments and the agencies. 
The Board also noted some early concerns in one office that the country support teams were duplicating functions already provided by UNDP and/or UNFPA country director offices. 
UNFPA is employing independent consultants to undertake a full evaluation of the new successor cost arrangements and will be reporting on the outcome of the evaluation to the Executive Board in 1995. 
The Board intends looking at the outcome of the evaluation, UNFPA's control of the arrangements and the costs in due course. 
40. The UNFPA Governing Council approved a budget of $130.3 million over the period 1992-1995 for technical support (TSS), administrative and operational services (AOS), but they stated that the expenditure must not exceed 13.8 per cent of the programmable resources for that period. 
The cost of setting up the country support teams' offices has meant the expenditure has been front loaded, but this has been offset by delays in staff recruitment. 
Thus far, UNFPA has kept within the Council's limit. 
41. The value of the non-expendable property held at both headquarters and in the field offices has for the first time been recorded in a note to UNFPA's biennial financial statements. 
UNFPA estimated the value of its non-expendable property at 31 December 1993 at headquarters and field offices was $2.3 million and $2.0 million respectively (see note 22). 
42. Each field office is required to maintain its own inventory and to notify headquarters of the value as at 31 December. 
As at 31 December 1993, 53 of the 96 field offices had failed to make a return for 1993 and the valuation disclosed in the accounts is therefore based on their 1992 returns. 
43. The Board has examined the control of the individual inventories at headquarters and at the field offices in Costa Rica, Madagascar and Mexico. 
We found them to be up to date, well kept and well controlled. 
44. When host Governments are unable to provide office space and none can be leased, then the five members of the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP) (including UNFPA and UNDP) jointly construct their own premises. 
The construction of field accommodations was being financed by UNDP from its Reserve for Field Accommodation, which was established by the Governing Council in decision 79/43. 
UNFPA was advised by the UNDP that funds earmarked by the Governing Council had been used up and that, as in the case of other members of the JCGP, UNFPA would have to contribute directly to these costs. 
As disclosed in note 13, the Governing Council approved the establishment of a reserve at the level of $5 million for 1992-1993. 
There were no draw-downs from this reserve in 1992-1993. 
45. Two of UNFPA's trust funds have negative balances as at 31 December 1993, totalling in aggregate $205,000 (schedule 8 to the financial statements). 
UNFPA's Financial Regulations and Rules (Regulation 5.2) requires that all trust funds are accepted only on a fully funded basis. 
Adherence to this regulation requires funds to be available before expenditure is incurred. 
46. In 1992-1993, there has been a change in the way that interest earned on trust fund balances invested in a common pool is credited to individual trust funds. 
Prior to 1 January 1992, such interest was transferred in the year it was earned. 
Now it is transferred in the year after it is earned. 
Note 18 states that for 1992, the figure was $343,117. 
In one case, property valued at $71,300, the entire inventory of a field office, was written off as a total loss due to civil war in the country concerned. 
All cases were dealt with in full compliance with the Financial Rules and Regulations. 
A further $46.8 million was spent in providing technical, administrative and operational support to those projects. 
(a) Whether the procedures for project planning and approval provide a firm basis for project implementation; 
50. Clear development strategies and programmes are an important prerequisite to project formulation. 
In this respect, UNFPA is in a difficult position. 
The General Assembly has mandated the International Conference on Population and Development in September 1994 to establish quantitative operational goals. 
However, it is not clear to the Board how these general principles are translated into firm programmes of action and the identification of individual projects. 
53. Every five years UNFPA initiates, for each country, a Programme Review and Strategy Development exercise. 
This is undertaken by a team of UNFPA's staff and outside experts, in close cooperation with the country's Government. 
UNFPA aims by 1994 to allocate 80 per cent of its country programme resources to these countries. 
In 1992-1993, the proportion of programme resources devoted to these countries was 74 per cent. 
In 1992, the latest year for which full expenditure data were available, the allocation of expenditure across UNFPA's main programme areas by region was as follows: 
57. There is a comprehensive set of procedural guidelines for programme and project management, but they are contained in 10 or more different documents. 
These documents are not easy to follow, are sometimes inconsistent, and do not always explain the reasoning behind the procedures. 
58. UNFPA has recognized that there have been problems, both in applying the guidelines, and in training their field officers on how to use them. 
In response to these problems, a new approach has been adopted and a single guidance document has been produced that will cover the whole project cycle. 
New training courses are being developed in tandem with it. 
59. The Board commends UNFPA's new approach and is pleased to see that UNFPA agrees that there is a need for improved coordination concerning the issue of field office guidance. 
UNFPA is reviewing the Board's proposal to assign a focal point for issuing documentation to the field. 
60. Within the framework of the approved country programme, national Governments are responsible for formulating projects. 
In practice, UNFPA plays an important role in the process by guiding and advising Governments and institutions. 
61. In the initial stage, Governments, in consultation with UNFPA, are asked to prepare a project formulation framework as an aid to identifying the key issues and establishing the major elements and structure of a project before time and resources are invested in drawing up the detailed project document. 
In two of the three countries that the Board visited the Framework was only being used for projects which were already well advanced. 
It was argued that the project formulation framework was too long and detailed. 
In the third country where the Framework was being used before detailed work commenced, the questions were only being answered in a cursory fashion which brought into doubt the value of the exercise. 
62. UNFPA has also found that this pre-screening step is ignored in many project design exercises. 
Used properly, the form would prevent a lot of wasted effort going into project formulation and would improve project design. 
63. The Board welcomes the introduction of the new project formulation framework guidelines form and notes that UNFPA's country support teams will be closely involved in the future, both in project formulation and in monitoring and evaluating projects. 
They are signed jointly by UNFPA, the donor and the Government and constitute the formal agreement between these parties. 
65. The Board's examination of project documents at field office and at headquarters found a number of significant shortcomings. 
In many cases this was indicative of either deficiencies in the design of the project which can lead to resources being wasted, objectives not being achieved and UNFPA's credibility being put in doubt, or to difficulties in the management of the project. 
In all 41 projects examined there was no explanation in the document as to how the project would help the achievement of UNFPA's aims and purposes or its short-term objectives. 
However, the substance of the great majority of the projects fell clearly within UNFPA's mandate and in many cases there was a clear link to both the Government's objectives and the country programme. 
For example, the number of staff or target population to be trained would be stated, but there was no indication of what level their training was to reach or what they would be expected to know at the end of the project. 
In other cases, the objective might be to improve the quality of family planning services, but there was no indication of how quality was defined or what quality of services was to be provided. 
However, the Board recommends that intermediate performance measures, set out in both qualitative and quantitative terms, should be established for each individual project. 
This will aid both the monitoring and the evaluation of the project and better management. 
68. All projects sent to UNFPA headquarters for approval are appraised by a high level group, the Project Review Committee. 
The Board found that during 1992 and 1993 the Committee has become more searching in its comments and has expressed stronger reservations about projects. 
In particular, they have queried the ability of agencies to execute projects, the suitability of project objectives and the absence of performance measures. 
69. In only 18 of the projects examined was there any consideration of the impact that the proposed project would have on other development projects. 
A wide range of other development agencies operate in the recipient countries and in many cases there was little consideration of how a project would be affected or would affect those agencies' projects. 
In one example, a project had to be shut down after nearly a year because it was virtually identical to a UNIFEM project that was already running in the country concerned. 
One Programme Review and Strategy Development report stated that population projects had been implemented sporadically, partly because external aid obtained by public and private institutions had not been well coordinated. 
Efforts had been duplicated and resources wasted due to the lack of coordination mechanisms among national institutions and donor agencies. 
In only 20 of the projects examined was the question of sustainability addressed. 
In many cases the assumption was that future UNFPA assistance would be required. 
Whilst it is accepted that many of the countries do not have the resources to support activities themselves, better project design could work towards achieving the overall aim. 
71. The Board found that many of the preliminary work plans set out in the project documents did not form an adequate basis for running the project. 
73. The Board recommends that, in view of the continuing problems with project design and formulation, greater effort should be devoted to training, particularly of field staff, and that project appraisal procedures be applied more rigorously at all levels. 
74. UNFPA uses a variety of agencies to execute its projects. 
The following table shows the executing agencies' expenditure as a percentage of the total programme expenditure over 1989 to 1992. 
The table shows a marked shift, in line with UNFPA policy, from project execution by United Nations agencies towards execution by national Governments. 
UNFPA told the Board this trend continued in 1993, but detailed figures were not available at the time of preparation of this report. 
Where government departments are the executing agents, there has often been an over optimistic view taken of their capabilities. This coupled with an ambitious project has often meant that the project has not achieved all its objectives. 
With United Nations agencies, the problem has often been the insufficiency of managerial and technical staff to deal with a project. 
The same problems do not seem to occur with the non-governmental organizations. Although one country programme noted "the desired linkage did not materialize because of lack of expertise on the part of the national non-governmental organizations in carrying out these integrated programmes". 
76. The Project Review Committee often queries the capability of a non-governmental organization where they are the executing agent. 
Approval has been deferred whilst the field office satisfies the Committee of the organization's abilities and background. 
77. The Board recommends that, as projects are formulated, more attention be paid to assessing the capabilities of executing agencies, so that this can be reflected in the project design, and so help to avoid wasting resources on projects where the objectives are not achieved. 
78. A number of evaluations have been carried out of United Nations agencies and the projects that they have executed, but these have tended to look at the organization as a whole rather than at the local level. 
Whereas an agency may appear ideally suited to execute a project, its capacity at the local level in a particular country may be such that it cannot support the project. 
An assessment of the local office could identify any weakness and propose appropriate remedies. 
This needs to take place before a project formulation is completed. 
A project document should detail all that is required of an executing agency and UNFPA should monitor an agency's performance against that requirement. 
79. In many of the cases examined where a United Nations agency was the executing agency, the quality of the progress reports was poor. 
This lack of information meant that the field office could not monitor the performance of the agency; could not act to revise the project if it was not being carried out satisfactorily; and could not be certain that the work was cost-effective. 
81. In some of the projects examined there were good examples in the annual progress reports of a clear linkage to the project's objectives, the activities and tasks, and the achievements against the objectives. 
However, in many other cases, partly because of the confused nature of the project design, the progress reports did not clearly establish what had been done, whether it was relevant to achieving the objectives or what remained to be done. 
Progress reports need to be defined better and their content should be more suited to monitoring the activities undertaken, whether these are relevant to the achievement of the objectives. 
82. The field offices' financial role, with regard to projects, is to monitor year-end estimated expenditures, based on project level allocations, to ensure that the programme ceiling for the country as a whole is not exceeded. 
Where the executing agencies are the Government or the non-governmental organizations, the field offices receive the financial information on time but they do not usually receive it till much later for the United Nations agencies. 
The financial information inevitably went straight to headquarters and was often late. 
This weakens the field office's ability to monitor or control the project expenditure. 
The revisions sometimes dealt with changes within the approved budgets, but some led to increases in the budgets. 
The large number of budget revisions is costly in administrative terms and unduly complicates the control over expenditure. 
Most were related to project extensions. 
In the Board's project sample there were no cases where the budgets had been exceeded. 
However, UNFPA could not demonstrate adequately what mechanisms were in place to ensure that resources were well spent before a budget increase was proposed and sanctioned. 
One, due to start in March 1992, had still not started in June 1993. 
The start of another was delayed for over a year because an adviser had not been appointed. 
In other projects the completion date had been extended by several years, two due to finish in 1990 were still being funded in 1993. 
From the Board's examination it was clear that few projects are completed on time or within the original budget. 
85. An increasing number of projects include provision for independent evaluation sometime during the course of a project. 
This provides UNFPA with vital information, both on the achievement of a project's objectives, and as lessons learned for the future. 
The Evaluation Branch has issued a new questionnaire which summarizes the main conclusions and recommendations of an evaluation, highlighting those which would be applicable to projects in the same substantive area. 
For instance, one country programme noted "there is no data or follow-up actions to assess the impact or sustainability of the activity". 
The project's main objective was to raise the awareness of women to family planning, family health and income generation. 
The evaluator had great difficulty in deciding by what criteria to judge the effectiveness of the project. 
A baseline study should precede the project formulation, providing the starting point against which progress can be measured and an indication of what needs improving. 
The objectives can then set a target for the improvement and meaningful criteria by which the project's impact can be judged. 
A random review of project evaluation reports by UNFPA identified such common shortcomings as inadequate project design, delays in work plan implementation, and a lack of baseline information. 
The Board recommends that for evaluations to be successful they require more baseline studies to be undertaken and project objectives to be measurable in qualitative and quantifiable terms. 
An additional $1.7 million was spent on procurement by UNFPA field offices, in accordance with UNFPA's decentralized procurement policies. 
UNFPA procurement expenditures over the last five years are shown below: 
89. The Board examined a sample of contraceptive and associated medical equipment purchases. This included a review of all submissions to the Contracts Review Committee (purchases over $70,000) plus a sample of other, lower value purchases. 
In all cases the Board was satisfied that UNFPA complied with the relevant regulations and rules. 
UNFPA has built up a broad knowledge of the international contraceptive market and is keenly aware of potential sources of supply, public sector prices and quality considerations. 
The Board noted that, wherever possible, competition is strongly encouraged and there is an awareness of the need to continually improve the prices and terms offered to UNFPA. 
90. UNFPA's policy is to provide brand products when specifically requested, in order to respect each Government's right to choose the products used in their programmes. 
In 1992-1993, as a direct result of this policy, 38 per cent by value of all purchase orders for contraceptives were placed with a single company and a further 17 per cent with a second company, some $39.6 million and $17.4 million respectively. 
However, this matter is still pending. 
91. The Board identified two cases where total savings of approximately $0.95 million had been achieved by switching to cheaper, equivalent products, a saving in the two cases of at least 15 per cent. 
The Board also found that there are potential savings to be made in other cases where equivalent formulation (generic) products can sensibly be substituted for brand products. 
This is particularly so in the case of oral contraceptives which accounted for 47 per cent of total expenditure on contraceptives in 1992-1993. 
The table, below, shows the pattern of expenditure on contraceptives in 1992-1993. 
92. The Board recommends that, in the light of the significant potential savings which could be achieved, urgent consideration is given to reviewing the policy on providing brand products and to producing guidelines on the substitution of equivalent formulation products. 
The Board's examination found that this is possible and that increased volumes also enable UNFPA to exert considerable influence over market forces in order to create more competition in what are often monopolistic, or near monopolistic, market situations. 
94. Since 1990, UNFPA has been undertaking "agency procurement", that is, the purchase of contraceptives on behalf of other agencies and interested Governments in return for a percentage fee commission. 
This type of procurement has grown rapidly over the last few years and is largely responsible for the 80 per cent increase in total procurement expenditure over the previous biennium. 
UNFPA has built up considerable expertise in the procurement of contraceptives and is now one of the largest single procurers of contraceptives worldwide. 
As the consultative meeting highlighted, it is in a "unique position to play a central role in the implementation of the coordinated procurement" of contraceptives. 
The Board recommends that UNFPA should take full advantage of the benefits accruing from coordinating procurement activity. 
95. The Board examined a sample of purchases of other goods and services. 
96. In a significant number of the cases examined by the Board, UNFPA's Specialist Procurement Unit had been bypassed. 
In two low value cases examined, the requesting unit had already placed the order and received the goods and invoices before approaching the Procurement Unit. 
The involvement of the requesting units should be limited to specifying need and liaising with the Procurement Unit in cases where their technical input is necessary. 
Responsibility for the identification of potential suppliers, the subsequent procurement action undertaken and the final decision on the award of business should rest with the Procurement Unit in order to maintain a clear separation of functions. 
97. The Board recommends that in the future all procurement requests, as specified in UNFPA's financial regulations and rules, are channelled through the Procurement Unit. 
98. In three cases examined by the Board, valued at nearly $0.7 million, the Contracts Review Committee had also been bypassed. 
In each case the requesting unit had approached the previous Deputy Executive Director directly to request his authorization to waive the requirement for competitive bidding set out in financial rule 114.10 (d). 
In one case, an annual contract valued at $0.47 million, competitive bidding was waived because of shortage of time. 
Following the Review Committee's recommendations, enough time was allowed for competitive bidding for the 1993 contract and a saving of $0.14 million was made. 
The other two cases were reviewed and approved by the Contracts Review Committee ex post facto which, therefore, rendered its deliberations meaningless. 
99. The Board recommends that in the future all requests for purchases above $70,000 fully comply with UNFPA's Financial Regulations and Rules and, in particular, are submitted in the first instance to the Contracts Review Committee. 
100. At a detailed level, the Board identified a number of inefficiencies and problems in the headquarters procurement arrangements which led either to delay or to potentially higher costs because the market was not properly tested. 
These deficiencies arose largely as a result of poor forward planning by the requesting units. 
The Board also recommended to UNFPA that the threshold for requiring purchases to be channelled through the procurement units should be raised so that the Unit could focus its resources on the higher value purchases. 
UNFPA has responded very positively to the Board's concerns and has initiated action to deal with the issues raised. 
101. The number of requests received by the Procurement Unit increased significantly towards the end of each year of the biennium. 
In 1992, 50 per cent of the total value of business was placed in November and December. 
The sudden rush of requests appears to be the result of the need to obligate funds before the year end close down. 
In addition, management has actively encouraged this practice by requesting that isolated purchases planned for 1994 be brought forward to 1993. 
102. The Board considers that each unit should be required to complete a schedule detailing their actual and estimated requirements over a specified period of time. 
This should be updated each month so that the Procurement Unit has a rolling schedule of UNFPA's requirements which can then be used to coordinate procurement more effectively. 
The Board notes that, for 1994, UNFPA has established a set of deadlines for the submission of purchase requests. 
The Board also notes that UNFPA has now identified standard lead times for the procurement of commonly requested goods and services as part of a revision of its Policy and Procedures Manual. 
103. The Board recommends that requesting units be required to provide adequate lead time for all purchases and to undertake adequate forward planning with regard to their requirements for goods and services. 
104. The Board's examination revealed that receiving and inspection reports are often received late, and in several of the cases examined were still outstanding even though the delivery of goods had been effected some time previously. 
These reports should be completed by field offices for all deliveries of goods procured by headquarters. 
A copy of the report confirming delivery in good order should be forwarded to headquarters within three weeks of delivery. 
In one case a report was not submitted until two months after receipt of the goods and only then did headquarters discover that part of the delivery was either missing or damaged. 
The total loss was $17,000 and an insurance claim has now been submitted. 
For insurance recovery to be successful, an early claim is essential, and this can only happen if the reports are returned promptly. 
The Board considers that receiving and inspection reports are an important control mechanism and recommends that all field offices should be reminded of the need to submit these reports within three weeks of delivery of all goods procured by headquarters. 
The total estimated budget for implementing the strategy over the period 1990 to 1995 was $7.7 million. 
(a) Was the information technology strategy consistent with the overall aims and objectives of the Fund; 
UNFPA employed consultants to review its strategic information needs and to assess the compatibility of the various computer systems available in the United Nations. 
The consultants' report formed the basis of UNFPA's information technology strategy. 
108. The information technology strategy was seen as a key element in improving the organization's administrative efficiency. 
Once implemented, the information technology strategy would provide access to up-to-date financial and substantive information, eliminate duplicate entries of data, computerize the inventory and procurement systems, and simplify communications. 
There was also to be in place by the end of 1994 a unified central database, to which each organizational unit is connected. 
109. The Board found that UNFPA had followed the best practice in drawing up its information technology strategy. 
It also had the advantage of building on UNFPA's previous investment in microcomputers. 
However, the Board found that the strategy had not been subjected to any detailed cost benefit analysis. 
The case for adopting the strategy would have been strengthened if it had been underpinned by a detailed analysis of the costs and benefits and the Board recommended that UNFPA should do this in the future. 
UNFPA accepted the Board's recommendation and has stated it will seek to subject future information technology projects to a full cost benefit analysis and will devise an appropriate set of indicators for this purpose. 
110. The Board noted that the strategy did not cover UNFPA's accounting and personnel functions which are currently undertaken on its behalf by UNDP. 
This is a long standing arrangement which has worked successfully. 
However, UNDP has now agreed, in principle, that it will in future use the Integrated Management Information System (IMIS), developed by the United Nations to carry out these functions. 
UNFPA has not yet assessed whether the services offered by the IMIS meet its business requirements. 
If it does opt to use IMIS for its personnel and accounting functions, it must also decide whether it wishes to continue to do so via UNDP or whether it would be more appropriate to access IMIS directly. 
The Board considers that UNFPA must now review its options for carrying out its accounting and personnel functions in the light of UNDP's decision to use IMIS. 
111. The Board found that the Programme Resource Management System and the Budget Information System have been developed and are operational in headquarters and in field offices. 
The database provides information that was previously only available from a variety of sources. 
The ratio of computer terminals to staff in headquarters is 1 to 1, and all the field offices are equipped with computers. 
A local area network (LAN) is in place at UNFPA headquarters, giving all staff access to the databases and systems that UNFPA has introduced. 
The network provides universal access to a word-processing system, spreadsheet and other administrative facilities, it also enables rapid and accurate electronic communication between staff. 
The network has not yet been extended to field offices due to problems in establishing reliable communication links. 
However, many of the field offices are linked by electronic mail. 
113. UNFPA's Management Committee, among its other duties, controls the strategy's implementation and this appears to the Board to have been working satisfactorily. 
The plans established targets and the progress against these was monitored by the head of the Programme Coordination, Management and Field Support Office (PCMFSO). 
114. UNFPA's administrative budget for each biennium includes details of its information technology proposals and is approved by the Governing Council. 
These budgets have been adhered to, in accordance with UNFPA's financial rules and regulations. 
Although the 1992-1993 expenditures exceeded appropriations by 5 per cent, UNFPA is still within the overall estimate. 
The table below shows expenditure against budget for the electronic data processing EDP components of the Administrative and Programme Support Services budget (in thousands of United States dollars) for the period 1990-1995: 
At a macro level, the timetable has been met and the various individual systems have been introduced on or close to schedule. 
The costs have been properly controlled and are within the original overall estimates, although the spread of the costs between bienniums has inevitably changed over time. 
The strategy's implementation has been properly controlled, with targets being set and progress monitored. 
116. UNFPA has done well to implement the strategy, so far, to cost and to time. 
The Board, however, felt that better control could be exercised over the implementation of information technology and the policy relating to it and recommended that a senior management committee devoted specifically to information technology should be responsible for setting the Unit's tasks and priorities. 
UNFPA agreed and is currently setting up a committee specifically to direct and supervise all efforts related to information technology. 
117. As previously stated, the Board's staff found that when the strategy was drawn up, it was not subjected to any cost benefit analysis. 
It is already shifting time presently spent on administration to project implementation and monitoring. 
119. In other areas, the Board's staff found that UNFPA's administrative operations are more efficient, and that there have been considerable cost savings, particularly in communications. 
UNFPA's evaluation showed that, for instance, it cost, on average, $112 to cable a one-page document to India in 1987 whereas now, using electronic mail, it can be sent for $2.16 a page. 
The extension of the electronic mail system with suitable telephone equipment is likely to save some $90,000 a year. 
120. The Board notes that UNFPA is employing consultants to evaluate the implementation of the strategy and to advise on a future information technology strategy. 
With regard to future strategic developments, the Board feels most strongly that measurable evaluation criteria should be established before any project is commenced. 
Without such criteria, it is not possible to judge whether the expected benefits have been obtained and whether the strategy successfully meets its objectives. 
UNFPA agrees and intends to apply criteria to their information technology related activities. 
121. No cases of fraud or presumptive fraud have been reported by UNFPA. 
Our examination included a general review of the accounting procedures and such tests of the accounting records and other supporting evidence as we considered necessary in the circumstances. 
In accordance with our usual practice, we have issued a long form report on our audit of the United Nations Population Fund's financial statements, as provided for in the Financial Regulations. 
I certify that to the best of my knowledge, information and belief, all material transactions have been properly charged in the accounting records and are properly reflected in the appended financial statements, numbered I to IV, and supporting schedules, numbered 1 to 8. 
Contributions received, but not identified as to purpose, are held as accounts payable until identified, at which time they are recorded as income. 
All expenditure is accounted for on an accrual basis, except for that relating to staff entitlement and projects executed by Governments and by non-governmental organizations, which is accounted for on the basis of disbursements. 
Project expenditure includes unliquidated obligations raised by the executing agencies in respect of goods and services provided for in the project budgets for 1993 and contracted for by 31 December 1993. 
Gains and losses resulting from exchange adjustments arising from payments of voluntary contributions are recorded as an offset to these contributions. 
The full cost of non-expendable equipment used for administrative purposes is charged to the UNFPA biennial budget in the year in which it is purchased. 
The Governing Council, at its fortieth session in 1993, approved that funds received by UNFPA for procurement of supplies, equipment and services on behalf and at the request of Governments, specialized agencies or other intergovernmental or non-governmental organizations are accounted for as trust funds. 
In line with this decision, UNFPA is fully paid in advance of the procurement activities for all costs connected with such procurement, including a procurement service fee at the rate established by the Executive Director. 
This procurement service fee is accounted for as miscellaneous income. 
For the biennium ended 31 December 1993, procurement service fees of $1,598,180 were earned and expenditure of $45,375 was incurred leaving a net income of $1,552,805 as shown in schedule 2. 
In 1990-1991, UNFPA procurement service fees in support of World Bank-financed programmes and other organizations in the amount of $959,825 was credited to administrative expenditure. 
The Governing Council, at its fortieth session in 1993, authorized UNFPA to enter into cost-sharing arrangements with Governments and third parties. 
Effective 1 January 1993, the responsibility of processing all financial transactions pertaining to government-executed projects was transferred to UNFPA field offices. 
Government disbursement reports which were not processed by field offices by 31 December 1993 will be recorded in 1994. 
The new arrangement which took effect on 1 January 1992 has two basic components: (a) technical support services; (b) a reimbursement of indirect administrative and operational services incurred at headquarters and regional offices for country projects. 
In line with this decision, total costs of technical support services in the amount of $31,931,001 were incurred for 1992-1993. 
Credits to administrative and programme support services expenditure in schedule 6 consist of: 
The amount of $187,488 (1991: $187,488) shown in statement II represents non-convertible currencies, held by UNDP on behalf of UNFPA, converted into United States dollars at the United Nations operational rate of exchange in effect on the date of receipt. 
Contributions pledged by Governments for current and prior bienniums that had not been paid by 31 December 1993 were as follows: 
During 1993, funds from the Government of Canada totalling $395,665 were received of which $52,130 was disbursed leaving a balance of $343,535, as shown in statement II. 
In line with this decision, the operational reserve was increased to $48 million in December 1992 as shown in statement II. 
This level of operational reserve will be reviewed in 1994. 
Of the allocations for future years, $28.7 million relates to allocations for 1994. 
In support of World Bank-financed programmes in developing countries, UNFPA is rendering contraceptive procurement services to the Government of the People's Republic of Bangladesh. 
As at 31 December 1991, the unexpended balance of $1,347,846 for this activity was shown as "advances received for reimbursable procurement" under the liabilities section of the financial statements. 
In accordance with the terms of the agreement, separate records and accounts of the receipts and disbursements for this project are maintained and reported as part of UNFPA trust funds shown in schedule 8. 
As such, the total unexpended balance as at 1 January 1992 in schedule 8 was restated to $8,944,877. 
For comparative purposes, the balance of "due to UNFPA trust funds" in 1991 was also restated as shown in statement II. 
Transfers amounting to $800,000 as shown in schedule 8 consist of: 
Effective 1 January 1992, interest earned by trust funds whose contributions were deposited in general resources bank accounts will be transferred from general resources to the individual trust funds at the beginning of the following year. 
This policy differs from that applied in the previous years whereby interest income of trust funds was transferred in the same year it was earned. 
For the first 12 months of this biennium, $343,117 was apportioned to the trust funds. 
The total unexpended balance of $19,728,475 shown in schedule 8 consists of: 
The Governing Council, at its seventeenth session in 1974, authorized UNFPA to receive cash remittances from Governments and transfer these to designated special population programmes. 
The contingent liability resulting from the termination benefits that UNFPA may be required to pay to its staff members in future years is estimated at 31 December 1993 to be $3,094,680 with respect to repatriation grants and $500,087 with respect to termination indemnity. 
With the issuance of this corrigendum, the records of the above-mentioned meetings are to be considered final. 
"Recognizing that the epic is not only the source of the Kyrgyz language and literature but also the foundation of the cultural, moral, historical, social and religious traditions of the Kyrgyz people, 
"Noting the freedom-loving legacy of the epic for the nations of the region, 
"Noting also the ideals and principles contained in the "Memory of the World" programme of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, 
"1. Recognizes 1995 as the year commemorating the millennium of the Kyrgyz national epic, Manas; 
"3. Encourages the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, in cooperation with the Government of Kyrgyzstan and other interested international organizations, to take all appropriate measures to observe 1995 as the year commemorating the millennium of the Manas epic; 
The Economic and Social Council, 
1. Commends the Secretary-General for acting promptly to establish the focal point requested by the Economic and Social Council in its resolution 1993/79 in the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development; 
4. Further requests the Secretary-General to coordinate the implementation of World Health Assembly resolution WHA46.8; 
5. Further requests the Secretary-General to report on progress made by the United Nations system focal point in the development of national plans of action, where requested, as defined in Economic and Social Council resolution 1993/79, to the Council at its substantive session of 1995. 
2. Election of the President (article 159, para. 4). 
4. Adoption of the agenda. 
5. Election of the Vice-Presidents. 
10. Appointment of the Credentials Committee. 
13. Appointment of the Secretary-General of the Authority (as soon as the list of candidates for the election of the Secretary-General is proposed to the Assembly by the Council (article 162, para. 2 (b) and article 160, para. 2 (b)). 
14. Consideration of the following: 
(a) Follow-up of the decisions taken by the Preparatory Commission on the implementation of resolution II; 
(b) Transfer of the property and records of the Preparatory Commission to the Authority; 
2. Election of the President. 
3. Election of the Vice-Presidents. 
5. Adoption of the agenda. 
8. Adoption of the rules, regulations and procedures necessary for the conduct of activities as they progress in the Area. 
9. Adoption of rules, regulations and procedures incorporating applicable standards for the protection and preservation of the marine environment. 
10. Consideration of applications for approval of plans of work. 
This deplorable attitude of the Turkish cypriot leader is reflected in statements quoted below: 
4. According to the Anatolia news agency (26 July 1994): "I cannot continue the negotiations in view of the coming Presidential elections in seven-eight months ... the road to federation passes through equality and sovereignty." 
Undoubtedly, the outburst of such an intransigent and most uncompromising attitude constitutes yet another manifestation of the "familiar scenario" and the lack of political will on the Turkish side as amply described in your report of 30 May 1994 (S/1994/629, paras. 52 and 53). 
It is, therefore, high time, and indeed it is long overdue, for the Security Council to adopt new and effective procedures that at long last will ensure implementation of its own decisions. 
Northern region: 15 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by two- and three-aircraft formations, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Amadiyah and Aqrah. 
(a) Northern region: 15 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Zakho, Tall Afar and Amadiyah. 
(b) Southern region: 46 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Nasiriyah, Qal'at Salih, Samawah, Artawi, Busayyah and Salman. 
(a) Northern region: 21 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Ayn Zalah and Shaqlawah. 
(b) Southern region: 40 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Artawi, Busayyah, Ushbayjah and Jalibah. 
(b) Southern region: 26 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qal'at Salih, Artawi, Busayyah, Jalibah, Salman and Qurnah. 
Southern region: 41 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Basra, Nasiriyah, Qal'at Salih, Samawah, Jalibah, Artawi, Busayyah and the area to the south of Najaf. 
At 1215 hours, a TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres was detected over the Jabal Sanam area. 
(a) Northern region: 15 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Amadiyah, Zakho and Aqrah. 
(b) Southern region: 34 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Artawi, Busayyah, Shatrah, Salman, Jalibah and Ushbayjah. 
At 1425 hours a hostile aircraft dropped 10 heat flares to the south of the Qush area in Ninawa Governorate. 
Northern region: 18 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by two- and three-aircraft formations, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk and Zakho. 
(a) Northern region: 23 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Zakho, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Amadiyah and Ayn Zalah. 
(b) Southern region: 26 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Artawi, Busayyah and Jalibah. 
(a) Northern region: 27 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Amadiyah, Zakho, Aqrah and Ayn Zalah. 
(b) Southern region: 34 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qurnah, Artawi, Busayyah, Jalibah, Salman, Ushbayjah and Chabaish. 
Southern region: 42 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Jalibah, Artawi, Busayyah, Salman, Qurnah and Ushbayjah. 
At 1440 hours, a TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft was detected over the area to the south of Najaf, the area to the south of Diwaniyah, Samawah and Hamzah. 
It disappeared at 1520 hours south of the Salman area in the direction of Saudi airspace. 
(a) Northern region: 19 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Mosul, Irbil, Dohuk, Tall Afar, Amadiyah, Zakho and Ayn Zalah. 
(b) Southern region: 30 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Nasiriyah, Salman, Jalibah, Samawah, Artawi and Busayyah. 
(b) Southern region: 34 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes by single aircraft and two-aircraft formations, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Artawi, Busayyah, Salman, Jalibah and Chabaish. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, these credentials are in order. 
As will be recalled (see S/23999, para. 3), it was decided that the work of ONUSAL in relation to the San Jos Agreement on Human Rights (A/44/971-S/21541, annex) would continue to be the subject of a separate series of reports. 
5. The 1993 period prior to the first and second months of electoral rounds, held during the period covered by this report, were marked by a climate of growing political violence, a trend which some thought might affect the electoral process. 
Except in a few isolated cases, however, the final stages of the electoral campaign were not disrupted by acts of violence. 
7. In this connection, I must express my particular concern at indications that active-duty members of the Armed Forces and the National Police are participating in criminal activities. 
This situation, in addition to its inherently serious implications for the establishment of the rule of law, could easily conceal or lead to the formation of structures which perpetrate political violence disguised as common crime. 
In this same vein, we must reiterate our concern at the growing presence of armed gangs which are the main perpetrators of various criminal activities in some rural areas of El Salvador. 
8. The Government has been taking appropriate measures to deal with this difficult situation of lack of public safety. 
9. A healthy expression of this political will is the recent deployment of the National Civil Police in the departments of La Paz, Cuscatl, Santa Ana, the northern part of San Salvador, Ahuachap and Sonsonate. 
The National Civil Police is now deployed in all departments of El Salvador, although in some departments its presence is confined to department capitals or major cities, while the National Police continues its activities in the other areas. 
During the period covered by this report, Mr. Victor Hugo Barrera was appointed Deputy Minister of Public Safety and Mr. Rodrigo Avila was appointed Director of the National Civil Police. 
They have reaffirmed their commitment to elaborating a reform process in the institution in order to ensure its maximum efficiency. 
His decision was precipitated by the involvement of an active-duty National Police officer in a bank hold-up, an incident which highlighted the participation of members of the National Police in organized crime. 
11. The number of complaints received by the Human Rights Division in the four-month period covered by this report was smaller than that recorded in the preceding four-month period (a decrease from 437 to 333). 
During the period analysed there was a monthly decline, with the number of complaints dropping from 100 in March to 90 in April, 82 in May and 61 in June. 
12. Moreover, it is not enough that the complaint figures should be lower during a given period. 
This is encouraging, but the situation is still precarious if State institutions do not have the professionalism and the degree of efficiency necessary to prevent and punish human rights violations. 
15. The number of admissible right-to-life violations complaints during the period covered was lower than it had been in previous periods. 
16. It should also be stressed that the last few months were an election period, which might have caused an increase in politically motivated violations (or even complaints). 
That did not occur. 
18. During the four-month period covered by this report, 28 complaints of arbitrary executions were received. 
19. Jorge Bill Martez Zalda\x{9399}, a former combatant and a member of FMLN's Ejcito Revolucionario del Pueblo (ERP), was murdered on 9 March at San Salvador by an unknown person who shot him in the face point-blank. 
20. On the day of the second electoral round, Jos Isas Calzada Mejs, an active member of FMLN's ERP who had served as President of a polling station, was murdered at Jicalapa. 
22. Heriberto Galicia Schez, a candidate for alternate depute at San Miguel, representing the Movimiento Nacional Revolucionario (MNR) and leader of the INAZUCAR workers' union was killed by a shot in the head at San Miguel on 27 March. 
The investigation of the murder suggests that it was a politically motivated act. 
23. On the night of 26 March in the municipality of Guatajiagua, department of Moraz, four persons wearing military uniforms and armed with M-16 rifles killed Santos Fidilecto V\x{5af3}quez, his daughter Flor de Mar V\x{5af3}quez Reyes and Santos Miguel Dz, a workman. 
24. On 15 May, in the municipality of San Sebasti Salitrillo, an officer of the National Police fired, for no apparent reason, at a vehicle carrying three youths, causing the death of one of them and severe injury to the spinal column of another. 
The victim stole a bicycle and fled, and the owner of the bicycle reported the robbery to a patrol from Military Detachment No. 4. 
The military personnel caught up with him and ordered him to halt; when he did not obey the order and increased his speed, a soldier fired three times, causing his death. 
Unknown persons in an automobile with tinted glass windows attacked the deputy's personal vehicle with firearms at the entrance to her home, slightly wounding her driver and bodyguard Santiago Cruz Els Pineda, who was the only person in the vehicle at the time. 
Last February, Cruz Els was injured in an identical attack at the same place. 
27. The type and method of the attack seem to indicate that it was a politically motivated act, even though questions remain about why the second attack on Marta Valladares' vehicle was made if the perpetrators knew that she was not in it. 
28. Mario Armando Molina Molina, brother of the President of the Municipal Electoral Board of the department of La Libertad and a known member of FMLN, was the victim of an attempted murder whose alleged perpetrator is a National Police detective. 
30. On 16 April, when Presidential candidate Rub Zamora's driver, Luis Antonio Recinos, was preparing to pick him up at his home, two men armed with M-16 rifles arrived, forced the driver to get out of the vehicle and then escaped in it. 
The perpetrators aimed their weapons at Recinos, saying "We are better at using these than the Urban Commandos". 
The victim is convinced that the perpetrators were members of the military from the way they handled the weapons. 
The ONUSAL investigations classify the incident as an act of intimidation within the context of the second electoral round. 
- Professor of the Universidad Centroamericana (UCA) Jos Sime Ca\x{9399}s, Xavier Obach, his wife Monserrat Elwes, and Jesuit priests of UCA (telephone threats). 
- Protasio Villatoro, parish priest of the town of Berl, who has participated very actively in community organizations (telephone threats); 
- Father Orellana Castillo, parish priest of the municipality of Masahuat, department of Santa Ana, was threatened during his homily by an individual linked to the former mayor, a member of ARENA, who held the priest responsible for his electoral defeat. 
33. During the period covered, three complaints of torture were received. 
In two of the cases, there was evidence that torture had actually occurred. 
35. Jos Manuel Mej Silva was the victim of various forms of physical torture inflicted by officers of the National Police at El Cocal, La Libertad, after his capture on 8 June. 
None the less, the decreasing trend shown in the two preceding reports could be reversing itself, if the monthly increase registered is any indication: the number of complaints went from four in March to six in April, to 15 in May and down to eight in June. 
38. During the period in question, the Committee of Relatives for the Freedom of Persons Detained or Missing for Political Reasons in El Salvador (CODEFAM) reported the enforced disappearance of Luis Jaime Flores Parada and Luis Alberto Landaverde Portal. 
39. Fifteen complaints of abduction were received between March and June 1994. 
This seems to be related to the increase in the activities of armed gangs, although the figure is not truly representative, since most of the victims and their families avoid reporting the incidents to the authorities, or even to ONUSAL, for fear of reprisals by those gangs. 
40. During this period, 39 complaints of arbitrary detentions were received. 
It has been ascertained, however, that many detentions for petty misdemeanours are never reported by the victims. 
I have repeatedly pointed out that permanent eradication of this practice requires repeal of the former Police Act and the transfer of competence for such cases to justices of the peace. 
41. Violations of due process of law, including the duty of the State under law to investigate and punish, continue to be the subject of a large number of complaints. 
42. Added to this fact is the knowledge of an alarming number of cases in which justice has been denied, apparently because of the political convictions of the victims. 
43. A municipal ordinance which entered into force on 18 June at San Salvador regulates the exercise and limitations of freedom of assembly and of the right to demonstrate publicly in the city of San Salvador, establishing penalties for violators. 
Among other things, it prohibits the staging of public demonstrations on working days. 
Trade unions disobeying this provision have been fined. 
44. Both the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and the American Convention on Human Rights recognize the right of peaceful assembly but allow restrictions "in conformity with the law" as being "necessary" in the interests of public security or public order. 
Thus, it is perfectly normal to regulate the conduct of public demonstrations, but their restriction must not go beyond what is essential, so as to make sure that the exception does not destroy the rule, which is the enjoyment of the right. 
46. According to a survey taken between 23 and 30 May 1994, most Salvadorians believe that crime is the country's major problem. 
One out of every four persons surveyed had been the victim of an assault since March. 
47. One of the main indications of the growing tendency towards organized violence consists in cases of kidnapping for ransom and fatal assaults by organized criminal groups possessing military weapons. 
48. These armed bands operating in El Salvador are usually composed of former members of the armed forces of El Salvador and the security forces and/or former sympathizers or combatants of FMLN who are, to varying degrees, in possession of military weapons and military-style uniforms. 
49. As a result of active verification, three types of armed gangs have been identified. 
Those of the first type are small groups of individuals who had belonged to FMLN, the armed forces of El Salvador and the security forces; they commit common crimes, frequently using military weapons and occasionally military-style or police-style uniforms, without any evident political motivation for their actions. 
50. A second type of armed gangs, also composed of former members of the armed forces of El Salvador, FMLN and the security forces, have managed to exert control over a particular territory, especially in former areas of conflict. 
51. A third type of gang has more complex characteristics and could evolve into a political-military organization. 
Such is the case of a gang in the Torola region, made up of no more than 40 former members of FMLN who do not recognize the national FMLN leadership. 
This gang has a hierarchical organization, its members remain together, and it is equipped with military supplies, uniforms and weapons. 
Another such gang of about 40 men operates at San Sim. 
According to available information, most of them belonged to an anti-insurgency battalion attached to the Third Brigade, stationed at San Miguel, from which they are alleged to have obtained weapons. 
Some sources have even indicated that the head of this gang is an active member of that brigade. 
53. The National Police has attempted to make up for the lack of routine patrols in these areas by sporadically carrying out mass detention or round-up operations. 
Some of these operations have, on balance, been harmful, from the standpoint both of the results achieved in fighting crime and of respect for human rights. 
54. An example of this type of operation was carried out at the end of February in the villages near Guazapa. 
For three days, 200 police officers participated in a gigantic round-up, which in the end brought the detention of 21 persons, most of whom were accused of petty misdemeanours, and the seizure of one M-16 rifle and one grenade. 
The armed gangs were unaffected, since none of their members were detained and none of their weapons were seized. 
From a human rights viewpoint, the result of the operation was the arbitrary detention of most of those captured, who were later released by the courts, and a number of cases of ill-treatment. 
55. Some of ONUSAL's comments on the reasons why such police actions were ineffective and even counterproductive were taken into account by the authorities in order to guide the actions of the National Civil Police, a body which has registered some success in pursuing the armed gangs. 
The balance sheet on an operation carried out in the Guazapa region by this police force between 8 and 15 April in the presence of ONUSAL observers exemplifies the situation. 
Among its positive aspects, it sought the cooperation of the people and the FMLN leaders in the area, who supplied important information before and during the operation, and this led to the capture of a number of criminals. 
56. Nevertheless, because of the lack of coordination with the courts in the area and the lack of sufficient evidence against the detainees, of the 56 persons captured during the operation and brought before the courts, about 50 were released for lack of evidence. 
58. It has been verified that in some cases judges find themselves obliged to order the release of detainees for lack of evidence, since the police are unable to gather or submit proper evidence and the witnesses refuse to testify out of fear of reprisals by those gangs. 
In other cases, this situation arises because the police carry out the detention or the pre-trial proceedings in violation of the law, which invalidates the judicial process. 
Additionally, the situation of insecurity has seriously interfered with the proper administration of justice, since judges and court officials also have been subjected to threats and extortion by these gangs. 
59. I have repeatedly stated that impunity is the main source of human rights violations in El Salvador. 
In El Salvador, this effect originates in the deficiencies of the institutions making up the justice system. 
61. The first relevant aspect concerns cases on which the State has not conducted any kind of investigation. 
Despite the gravity of these violations, almost 25 per cent of the cases analysed have not been brought before the judicial authorities, and consequently, no judicial proceedings for the investigation of the incident existed. 
Generally, the victims or their families had submitted the complaint to the ONUSAL offices but had failed to approach the judicial system because of mistrust, because of a belief that judicial proceedings were ineffective or because of fear. 
The perpetrators of these violations were never investigated and continued to enjoy total impunity. 
62. Among the cases for which a judicial proceeding exists (75 per cent), in only 47 per cent had the police conducted pre-trial proceedings. 
In other words, in over half of judicial processes, there is no indication that the police have investigated the facts or provided any assistance to the judge. 
It has also been found that in many cases, even if a police investigation was conducted, it was superficial and not very enlightening, or its results were not submitted to the judge in good time. 
63. Another aspect that should be stressed is that the deficiencies in police investigation are combined with failures that can be attributed to the judges themselves, since violations of due process have been found in half of all judicial proceedings. 
64. As a result of the omissions and deficiencies of extrajudicial and judicial investigation, the vast majority of violation cases remain unresolved, and the identities of those who ordered them and those who carried them out remain unknown, so that they remain free without having received any punishment whatever. 
65. Of the total number of cases studied, in only 24 per cent was the identity of the alleged perpetrators known, and of them, only 12 per cent were in custody pending trial. 
From July 1992 until the time of writing of this report, no one has been tried or sentenced for having committed any of the 75 most serious cases of violations of the right to life reported to ONUSAL. 
Although reforms have been undertaken in the judicial branch and the police forces, serious obstacles continue to prevent them from producing tangible results in the form of better administration of justice. 
68. The reform process in the judicial system must be accelerated. 
However, ONUSAL has noted that in many cases, the Institute operates in open violation of the law. 
72. This is true of the Institute's actions concerning the death of the FMLN leader Ernesto V\x{5e68}iz. 
That action seriously affected the impartiality of the justice system and violated the legal principle that toxicological analysis should be conducted with the judge's prior explicit authorization, in addition to other provisions concerning respect for the memory of the dead and professional confidentiality. 
73. An especially serious case was the murder of the former FMLN commander Oscar Grimaldi in August 1993. 
The explanation later given by the Director of the Institute to ONUSAL was that the HIV test conducted on Guzm's body had been positive. 
74. The persistence of many of the problems involving inadequate scientific capability on the part of the Institute may stem from the lack of supervision by the Board of Overseers of the Medical Profession, whose legal responsibility it is to supervise the exercise of the medical profession. 
78. Certain constitutional reforms that require ratification by the Assembly installed on 1 May for their entry into force were adopted on 29 April 1994. 
Those reforms include some of the proposed recommendations, but leave out others of particular importance. 
It would therefore be desirable to update the evaluation made in the eighth and tenth reports concerning the implementation of those recommendations, some of which are aimed at overcoming impunity. 
80. On the other hand, it was recommended that an independent body should be given competence to authorize and suspend the professional activities of attorneys and notaries, which is now held by the Supreme Court. 
The constitutional reform which is being ratified partially implements this recommendation, since it eliminates the Supreme Court's power to suspend attorneys and notaries, which in future will be under the jurisdiction of the recently established National Council of Lawyers and Notaries. 
83. The recommendation concerning amparo was not accepted, and therefore jurisdiction in that regard remains vested in the Supreme Court of Justice and will be distributed among its four chambers, depending upon the subject-matter, once the constitutional reforms have been ratified. 
84. The constitutional reform agreed upon also includes the recommendation concerning the elimination of extrajudicial confession, since it makes such confession juridically invalid and states that only confessions made in the presence of a judicial authority shall be valid. 
The draft code of criminal procedure outlaws extrajudicial confessions. 
86. The recommendation to shorten the period of administrative detention, the maximum for which is currently 72 hours, has not yet been considered under the constitutional and legislative reforms. 
The first, under which the dismissal of members of the National Council of the Judiciary would require a two-thirds majority vote of the Legislative Assembly, has been implemented through a reform of the Assembly's own law and has also been incorporated into the recently agreed constitutional reforms. 
The second, designed to improve the composition and powers of the Council and the independence of the Judicial Training School, has not been considered. 
Those recommendations have not been implemented. 
96. With a view to guaranteeing the proper operation of the Judicial Organ, a new Career Judicial Service Act has been recommended, but it has not yet been adopted. 
On 21 May there was yet another riot, this time at the Mariona detention centre, which tragically resulted in the death of an inmate. 
100. The ONUSAL Human Rights Division has agreed with the National Council of the Judiciary on a plan of 11 specialized workshop courses which will be held from August until late September 1994. 
At the seminars intended for Supreme Court justices, appeals-court judges, trial judges of first-instance criminal courts (120) and justices of the peace of the Republic (350), strategies for better application of the norms of international law in the area of human rights in El Salvador will be analysed. 
It will be used together with a book of readings in human rights prepared by Salvadorian lawyers. 
The resulting collection of such submissions could be extremely useful for the follow-up activities to these workshop courses. 
In that connection, the Human Rights Division has on several occasions offered its technical assistance to the Office in a number of areas, especially in those that fall within the purview of both institutions. 
104. Barely two years after its establishment, the Office has made progress, particularly with regard to the geographical expansion of its activities, which has enabled it to serve an ever-increasing number of people. 
During the period under review, the National Counsel for the Defence of Human Rights opened three branches of the Office, for the departments of Chalatenango, La Paz and La Libertad. 
In that connection, the Human Rights Division is providing and will continue to provide assistance to the Office. 
With that in mind, ONUSAL and the Office have agreed on a series of technical-cooperation activities regarding, among other matters, information on the acceptance and legal characterization of complaints, techniques of police and judicial investigation of complaints and the legal reasoning behind rulings. 
107. The Human Rights Division will keep the Secretary-General informed about the results obtained within this framework of cooperation with the Office, the strengthening of which is unquestionably essential to the exercise of human rights in El Salvador. 
109. Consultations between the Ministry of Defence and the Human Rights Division have produced significant progress, in particular an agreement on the contents of a book of teaching materials currently in the process of publication. 
111. While the progress achieved in the reform and restructuring of the armed forces as an institution devoted exclusively to national defence is undeniable, the evidence regarding the involvement of active-duty members of the armed forces in criminal activities is disquieting. 
The Secretary-General also stressed the "accelerated demobilization of the National Police". 
Recent occurrences have underscored the desirability of accelerating the disbandment of the national police. 
After murdering three members of the security force, the attackers made away with about 2.5 million colones (approximately $290,000). 
116. The attack highlighted the existence of hidden criminal elements within the National Police itself, which the citizens had suspected all along, and showed that the National Police was evidently not the most suitable body for giving the citizens security and confidence. 
Furthermore, for the first time, the President spoke about "organized crime" and the need to eradicate it from El Salvador. 
117. During the period, ONUSAL received 147 complaints of human rights violations presumably perpetrated by officers of the National Civil Police. 
118. Most human rights violations committed by members of the National Civil Police result from ignorance of, or failure to apply, the laws which govern its activity. 
Arbitrary detentions, lack of due process, and failure to comply with the legal obligation to investigate and punish account for 62 per cent of verified complaints against that police body. 
However, ill-treatment, excessive use of force, and torture account for 30 per cent of the total. 
Of particular concern are two verified cases in which officers of the National Civil Police appear to be implicated in the use of torture to compel a detainee to confess. 
120. The National Civil Police has taken some corrective measures to control acts which violate human rights. 
The entry into operation, during this period, of the units on disciplinary investigation and control, the appointing of their respective heads and the approval of the new disciplinary regulations, are actions designed for this purpose, although somewhat limited in their content. 
Beginning on 4 March, the heads of the units on control and disciplinary investigation, who had not been appointed until then, began to attend those working meetings. 
These working meetings have made possible a continuous and flexible dialogue concerning complaints of violations attributed to members of the National Civil Police, which became more important during this period. 
123. Some of the initiatives discussed in the periodic meetings have yielded positive results. 
Noteworthy among them is the Guide to Rules and Procedures of the National Civil Police. 
124. The workshop courses on police procedure and human rights were conducted for inspectors, assistant inspectors, sergeants, corporals and even some ordinary officers of the National Civil Police during 6 three-day sessions held during the month of June at San Salvador, San Miguel, San Vicente and Santa Ana. 
The evaluation demonstrated that even after those sessions, there were still some deficiencies in the knowledge of important rules, such as those concerning the invalidity of proceedings when no defence lawyer has been appointed for the offender and the appointment of the competent judge. 
On the other hand, there was a good knowledge of the rules for official entry and search of a dwelling (court order, flagrante delicto, etc.) and mandatory investigation. 
The Human Rights Division and the command personnel of the National Civil Police held a meeting to evaluate the courses and the tests and agreed to continue the training programme. 
125. By order of the Director-General of the National Civil Police, the Guide has been used as a daily working tool for all National Civil Police members. 
An effective police force is now more important than ever. 
Its effectiveness depends on the confidence and support of the people, which can be won only in so far as the police force is perceived in its everyday activities as a provider of service to the public rather than an instrument of a repressive and abusive system. 
There can be no doubt that El Salvador is now building a new police force which can become a model for the entire continent if it continues to correct the shortcomings and problems which have been discovered. 
128. Faced with the problem of the lack of public securities, the Government has begun adopting appropriate measures. 
131. The human rights situation in El Salvador will remain precarious until State institutions are efficient enough to prevent and to punish human rights violations. 
132. The anticipated departure of ONUSAL demonstrates the importance of the work of permanent national bodies such as the Office of the National Counsel for the Defence of Human Rights and non-governmental human rights organizations for the protection and promotion of human rights. 
An appeal is being made to the international community to assist the non-governmental organizations in playing their role, which is, in a sense, more important than ever. 
The prison regime must be modernized as soon as possible, and more resources must be allocated to the problem. 
136. Other recommendations for the process of constitutional reform have not yet been implemented. 
137. As regards the international standards for human rights, the Legislative Assembly ratified only the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment; however, serious reservations were expressed regarding the competence of the Committee against Torture to receive complaints concerning systematic violations. 
As a target of international terrorism, the Islamic Republic of Iran has consistently denounced terrorism in all its forms, including State terrorism. 
It strongly condemns terrorist acts against innocent people regardless of their nationality or beliefs. 
In connection with the recent bombing in Argentina, the Ambassador of the Islamic Republic of Iran in Buenos Aires has been in close contact with Argentina's Foreign Ministry officials, and has offered full cooperation and assistance in the investigation. 
The frantic reactions of various Israeli officials in blaming others, including Iran, without a shred of evidence, before any investigation could even commence are quite suspicious. 
This may once again be a prelude to a dangerous Zionist adventurism in the region and an escalated State terrorism in terms of air raids, kidnapping and political assassinations. 
The renewed dangerous Israeli provocations, its frantic and hurried reactions to recent incidents of bombings and many other similar indications which illustrate the Zionist design aimed at preparing the stage for its future aggression and expanded State terrorism are all too obvious to be ignored by the international community. 
This action is being taken because I have verified that the information on which discussion of the Angolan question is being based (S/1994/865) contains a lack of detail and is written from a perspective that appears to ignore that a legitimate Government exists in Angola. 
This verification, although not new, has recently taken several worrisome turns. 
This party should be treated always in accordance with the posture that brought it unanimous condemnation by the international community - reinforced with sanctions placed in effect by the Security Council in its resolution 864 (1993). 
We must point out that distortions similar to those referred to above only satisfy UNITA's illegitimate aspirations and contribute to the prolonging of the war. 
This is because that organization continues to feel no real pressure to abandon its warlike objectives and arrogant behaviour at the Lusaka talks. 
It merely took advantage of these events to deceive international public opinion and gain time to broaden and consolidate its military victories on the ground. 
It continued to seek to take power by force or the division of the country, a fact that happily was included in the report of the Secretary-General of 22 July 1994 (S/1994/865). 
In this regard, I am convinced that you will understand the importance of pressures on UNITA so that the negotiating process may reach a positive conclusion. 
For this reason, it falsely manifests its support for a countrywide cease-fire outside a global agreement in Lusaka. 
This includes even those actions motivated by a concern over the humanitarian situation among the suffering populations in Angola. 
Unfortunately, the blame for these serious incidents provoked by UNITA is not ascribed to the known instigators in a clear manner in the report of the Secretary-General. 
However, the Government cannot subordinate itself to restrictions imposed by UNITA when that organization says that Huambo and other areas it occupies are the only priorities. 
Improvement of the humanitarian situation in Angola will be possible only with an end to war, and it only continues because negotiations in Lusaka have not yet reached a positive conclusion owing to the intransigence of UNITA. 
The participation of these heads of State will be of benefit if they are capable of using their influence to bring Jonas Savimbi to cooperate with the mediation to accelerate the discussion and conclusion of the few points that remain on the Lusaka negotiating agenda. 
This action was established by the Security Council in resolution 932 (1994) should UNITA not respond in the affirmative by 31 July to the proposal of the mediation. 
On Monday, 18 July, at 9.53 a.m. in this city, the headquarters of the Argentine-Israeli Mutual Aid Association, a building which also housed the Delegation of Argentine Jewish Associations, suffered a terrorist attack. 
The attack, which was carried out by a high-powered explosive device, almost completely destroyed the seven-storey building and caused serious damage to the adjacent buildings, as well as strong repercussions throughout the neighbourhood. 
Until now, no definitive information is available on the number of victims; however, 82 bodies have already been recovered, and it is estimated that the tragic total will amount to nearly 100 dead, more than 200 wounded and 10 missing persons. 
The bodies which were attacked in this case are civilian associations. 
The Argentine-Israeli Mutual Aid Association offers community services such as, inter alia, medical and social services, a job exchange service and valuable archives. 
The Delegation of Argentine Jewish Associations is a federation which serves as an umbrella for Jewish organizations throughout the country, including cultural, religious and sports associations. 
In this regard, I have especially in mind United Nations General Assembly resolution 48/122, of 20 December 1993, entitled "Human rights and terrorism", and the Declaration of Belem do Par, recently adopted by the Organization of American States. 
I should also like to underline that, in view of the above-mentioned events, my Government deems it necessary for the Security Council to study ways to react appropriately to international terrorism. 
This meeting, the prior talks between Jordanian and Israeli representatives which took place in the Middle East region itself, as well as the signing of the declaration in Washington, represent another important breakthrough in the peace process. 
The European Union pays tribute to the vision and courage of the Jordanian and Israeli leaders, which have made such direct talks and agreements possible. 
Expressing concern over the fact that in the areas under the control of the United Nations Protection Force ethnic cleansing has not been halted, while the destruction of civilian facilities, cultural and religious monuments, and various forms of violence, particularly against the non-Serbian populations, have continued, 
1. Demands that the so-called pink zones be put, effective immediately, under the control of the Croatian authorities, in compliance with United Nations Security Council resolution 762 (1992); 
5. Requires of the Government of the Republic of Croatia that negotiations concerning a possible extension of the mandate of the United Nations Protection Force in the Republic of Croatia be adjusted to the demands stated in paragraphs 1 to 4 above; 
The issue was discussed at length and, based on the views expressed, my Special Envoy submitted to the two sides a draft protocol on the monitoring mechanism. 
7. Consideration was given first to the establishment of a cessation of hostilities up to 1 October 1994. 
However, this proposal, as well as many other options to reach a cessation of hostilities immediately after signature of the agreement, were rejected by the opposition delegation. 
The Government maintained this position even when the opposition agreed not to insist on the third condition (lifting of the ban on political parties, movements and mass media). 
9. Despite the fact that the two sides were unable to reach an agreement, they agreed on a joint communiqu (see annex) in which they once more reaffirmed their commitment to political dialogue as the only means of achieving national reconciliation. 
In this regard, and based on the previously agreed principle of rotation of venue for the negotiations, the parties agreed to hold the next round of talks at Islamabad, and requested my Special Envoy to hold consultations to determine the date for it. 
10. The representatives of the observer countries and of CSCE played an active role during this second round, encouraging the two sides to adopt more flexible and conciliatory positions. 
11. As I have reported to the Security Council in this and previous reports, much ground has been covered in the process for national reconciliation in Tajikistan. 
Notwithstanding its inconclusive results, the second round of negotiations at Tehran marked a step forward in the difficult process of the restoration of peace and normalcy in Tajikistan. 
It helped create a common understanding of the concept of, and conditions for, a cessation of hostilities and of the need for a number of important confidence-building measures. 
This, regrettably, was not the case and the issue of the inter-Tajik talks was not even raised on this important occasion. 
Instead, the Supreme Soviet endorsed a political plan providing for a referendum on a new constitution in September 1994 and simultaneous elections for the post of President. 
13. These actions, added to the fact that the Government's delegation at the inter-Tajik talks did not include representatives of all important components of the current ruling factions, cast serious doubts as to the preparedness of the Government to fulfil its stated commitment to the inter-Tajik negotiations. 
14. For its part, the opposition has continued its armed struggle through border infiltrations and acts of terrorism and sabotage inside the country. 
It has justified this course of action by citing the continuing lack of "seriousness and sincerity" on the Government side in the inter-Tajik negotiations. 
16. In the meantime, given the danger of a renewed escalation of the conflict and its potential international repercussions, I shall continue my efforts within the framework of preventive diplomacy. 
Likewise, the small group of United Nations officials in Tajikistan will continue to implement its mandate and take concerted action with CSCE, the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees and other international organizations and agencies in Tajikistan. 
The parties worked out and agreed on the terms of the cease-fire and the cessation of other hostile acts, which include: 
(b) Cessation by the parties of terrorist and subversive acts on the Tajik-Afghan frontier, inside the Republic and in other countries; 
(c) Prevention by the parties of killings, hostage-taking, unlawful arrest and detention, and plundering of the civilian population and servicemen in the Republic and other countries; 
(d) Prevention of the blockading of inhabited areas, industrial and military sites as well as any communication facilities; 
(f) Refraining from using religion and the religious feelings of believers or any ideology for hostile purposes. 
The parties also reached agreement on the time-frame covered by the agreement (the period of talks up to 1 October 1994); and questions relating to the establishment of a comprehensive monitoring mechanism for the temporary cease-fire and cessation of other hostile acts were also considered. 
In spite of the good will and flexibility displayed by the two parties and certain reciprocal steps taken, they were unable to reach consensus on the agreement, the text of which was practically agreed. 
Realizing their responsibility for the fate of the people of Tajikistan, the parties reaffirmed their commitment to political dialogue as the sole means of achieving national reconciliation. 
As part of the efforts to improve the documentation of the Security Council, the members of the Council have again reviewed the list of matters of which the Security Council is seized (S/1994/20, para. 9, and Add. 3, 12, 14, 21 and 25). 
The annex entitled "Factors or difficulties affecting the enjoyment of the rights recognized in the Covenant" attached to the aforementioned report contains a number of allegations that are totally unfounded and that contradicts the realities of the Cyprus problem. 
The said documents purports to accuse Turkey of human rights violations in Cyprus and for carrying out "ethnic cleansing" methods in order to forcibly expel the Greek Cypriots living in northern Cyprus. 
In the genocidal attacks launched against the Turkish Cypriots during the period 1963-1974, not only did the Greek Cypriots drive the Turkish Cypriot population out of their homes and properties (some 30,000 people) in 103 villages, but also engaged in brutal mass killings in many villages throughout Cyprus. 
During this period, even the basic human rights and freedoms of the Turkish Cypriots were violated by the Greek Cypriot administration, which imposed severe restrictions on the Turkish Cypriot enclaves and curtailed all efforts to revive the Turkish Cypriot economy by waging a war of attrition against them. 
The savagery and ferocious nature of these attacks, which continued intermittently, until 1974, have been recorded in periodic reports issued by the United Nations as well as in foreign press reports. 
Thus, Turkey's intervention in Cyprus brought an end to the systematic human rights violations by the Greek Cypriots and saved the Turkish Cypriots from total annihilation. 
It was not an "invasion" but a peace operation, which the Turkish Government was compelled to carry out in order to protect the lives of the Turkish Cypriots. 
Obviously, the responsibility for the murder of hundreds of defenceless Turkish Cypriots, the destruction of the bi-communal partnership State by force of arms and for the division of Cyprus rests solely with the Greek Cypriot leadership. 
Given the massive arms build-up in south Cyprus, and our experience with the Greek Cypriots during the turbulent period between 1963 and 1974, there can be no premature reduction in the number of Turkish forces on the island. 
The allegation of "displacement of persons and refusal to allow the return of the displaced persons" is quite unrealistic. 
Your Excellency is well aware that this voluntary regrouping of populations has been carried out under the supervision of the United Nations peace-keeping Force in Cyprus (UNFICYP). 
There is no question of any such "forcible expulsion", as alleged by the Greek Cypriot administration, of the Greek Cypriots from the north. 
All Greek Cypriots applying for permanent transfer to the south are interviewed in private by UNFICYP in order to verify that the transfers are voluntary (see United Nations reports quoted below). 
As a matter of fact, there are adequate health centres of the Ministry of Health of the Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus serving the local populace (Turkish Cypriots, Greek Cypriots and Maronites) in the Karpa_ and Girne areas. 
In cases where the said medical centres fall short of providing the necessary medical treatment, patients are transferred to the Gazi Magosa State Hospital for treatment and, where Greek Cypriots are concerned, upon request, they can be transferred to the Greek Cypriot side. 
In the same manner, Maronites living in Koru\x{84f7}m, \x{7564}han and Karpa_ have access to medical services provided at the neighbouring areas of Tepeba_i, Lapta and Girne. 
As regards education facilities, three Greek Cypriot elementary schools in Karpa_ provide schooling for some 40 pupils, and have access to textbooks from the Greek Cypriot side. 
Furthermore, Greek Cypriots in Karpa_ have access to and attend religious services without hindrance and sustain their lives in serenity within the existing rule of law in the Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus. 
Concerning the so-called "enclaved Greek Cypriots", the alleged non-compliance with some of the provisions or paragraphs of the Vienna Agreement is also totally fabricated, as it contradicts the prevailing facts recorded in the relevant United Nations documents. 
"Medical care available to Greek Cypriots in the North is as good as that provided to Turkish Cypriots in the same area. 
Greek Cypriots may obtain permission for temporary visits to the South in order to obtain medical treatment ..." (S/12723 of 31 May 1978, para. 28). 
"Two Greek Cypriot primary schools are operating in the north. Both are in the Karpa_ area: one in Ayia Tries and the other in Rizokarpaso ..." (S/12723 of 31 May 1978, para. 29). 
"As indicated in my last report, there appears to be no restriction on freedom of worship in the north wherever the services of a priest are available" (S/12723 of 31 May 1978, para. 32). 
"UNFICYP continues to have access to Greek Cypriot habitations in the north. 
Officers making liaison visits, in performance of humanitarian tasks continue to have the opportunity to speak with Greek Cypriots there in privacy" (S/12946 of 1 December 1978, para. 15). 
"No restriction on freedom of worship in the north have been reported for the period under review" (S/13369 of 31 May 1979, para. 34). 
"There have been 18 permanent transfers of Greek Cypriots from north to south during the reporting period. The majority of these involved are elderly people who went to live with relatives in the south. ... 
"UNFICYP discharged its humanitarian functions for the Greek Cypriots living in the northern part of the island, almost all of them in the Karpa_ peninsula, who now number 611. 
UNFICYP distributed 403 tons of foodstuffs and other supplies provided by the [Greek Cypriot Administration] and the Cyprus Red Cross Society. 
It also distributed social welfare and pension benefits to them. 
UNFICYP personnel interviewed, in private, Greek Cypriots who applied for permanent transfer to the southern part of the island, in order to verify that the transfer was voluntary. 
"UNFICYP continued to interview Greek Cypriots who applied for 'permanent transfer' to the southern part of the island in order to verify that the transfer was voluntary. ... 
UNFICYP also facilitated 795 visits by Greek Cypriots from the Karpa_ to the southern part of the island" (S/25912 of 9 June 1993, para. 28). 
Both communities have benefited from this new procedure. 
"UNFICYP continued to interview Greek Cypriots who applied for 'permanent transfer' to the southern part of the island in order to verify that the transfer was voluntary. 
Two such transfers took place during the reporting period and three Turkish Cypriots transferred permanently from south to north. 
UNFICYP also facilitated 486 visits by Greek Cypriots from the Karpa_ peninsula to the southern part of the island" (S/1994/680 of 7 June 1994, para. 36). 
The alleged number of "settlers", given as 80,000 in the report, is a grossly exaggerated figure as also borne out by the fact that the Turkish Cypriot economy could not in any event support such a number. 
It was the Greek Cypriot administration that violated the most basic human rights of the Turkish Cypriots and the principles of the rule of international law. 
All persons resident in the Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus enjoy these rights and freedoms irrespective of origin or creed. 
"The members of the Security Council have noted with appreciation the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL) (S/1994/856) submitted in conformity with resolution 895 of 28 January 1994. 
"They reaffirm their commitment to the full sovereignty, independence, territorial integrity and national unity of Lebanon within its internationally recognized boundaries. 
"As the Security Council extends the mandate of UNIFIL for a further interim period on the basis of resolution 425 (1978), the members of the Council again stress the urgent need for the implementation of that resolution in all its aspects. 
"The members of the Security Council express their concern over the continuing violence in southern Lebanon, regret the loss of civilian life, and urge all parties to exercise restraint. 
Having studied the report of the Secretary-General on the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon of 20 July 1994 (S/1994/856), and taking note of the observations expressed therein, 
2. Reiterates its strong support for the territorial integrity, sovereignty and independence of Lebanon within its internationally recognized boundaries; 
3. Re-emphasizes the terms of reference and general guidelines of the Force as stated in the report of the Secretary-General of 19 March 1978 (S/12611), approved by resolution 426 (1978), and calls upon all parties concerned to cooperate fully with the Force for the full implementation of its mandate; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to continue consultations with the Government of Lebanon and other parties directly concerned with the implementation of the present resolution and to report to the Security Council thereon. 
At its 102nd plenary meeting, on 29 July 1994, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.11, para. 2 (a)), to include the following item in the agenda of its forty-eighth session: 
At its 102nd plenary meeting, on 29 July 1994, the General Assembly decided, on the recommendation of the General Committee (A/48/250/Add.11, para. 2 (b)), to add the following item to the list of items to be considered directly in plenary meeting: 
68. Observer status for the Sovereign Military Order of Malta in the General Assembly (item 180). 
The signing of the Washington Declaration, which ends the state of war between Israel and Jordan and promises cooperation towards the conclusion of a peace treaty, is the latest accomplishment in the Middle East peace process that began in October 1991. 
It follows the Declaration of Principles on Interim Self-Government Arrangements in the West Bank and the Gaza Strip signed on 13 September 1993 and the start of the Palestinian interim self-government in May 1994. 
The Government of Japan heartily welcomes this achievement and highly values the efforts made by the negotiators and the countries that co-hosted the peace process. 
The Government of Japan hopes that this Declaration will have a positive effect on the peace negotiations between Israel and the Syrian Arab Republic, as well as those between Israel and Lebanon, and will mark a future step towards a comprehensive peace. 
Assistance from the international community is indispensable for progress in the peace process, including the implementation of this Declaration. 
Japan intends to contribute to the peace process by approaching the parties engaged in the peace negotiations, participating in multilateral negotiations, and assisting the Palestinians and the countries around them. 
During a detailed discussion, they considered key issues in Russian-Estonian relations, in particular those relating to the withdrawal of troops, the fate of retired military personnel and the situation of the Russian-speaking population. 
The talks were held in a frank atmosphere and were characterized by a desire to reach agreement and thereby lay the groundwork for real progress in other areas of Russian-Estonian relations. 
In our relations with Estonia, our principal concern now is the situation of the Russian-speaking population living in that country. 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
They reflect developments which occurred after the first revision of the plan as well as the changes in the structure of the Secretariat resulting from its restructuring. 
Paragraph 18.9 Replace paragraph 18.9 with the following: 
The Conference is expected to adopt a Programme of Action which is likely to have implications for this programme. 
Those implications will be dealt with in the context of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997 and the next medium-term plan." 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
The revisions reflect changes in the content and orientation of the programme resulting from relevant intergovernmental decisions adopted after the first revision of the plan, in particular those relating to the restructuring and revitalization of the United Nations in the economic, social and related fields, and other relevant mandates. 
On the other hand, it is proposed to establish a new subprogramme 5, Micro-economic issues and policies, within programme 12 in order to reflect new trends in global economic development as well as new mandates relating to privatization, entrepreneurship and micro-economic aspects of development. 
Paragraph 12.6 After paragraph 12.6, insert the following new paragraph 12.7 and renumber the remaining paragraphs accordingly: 
"12.7 Another characteristic of recent years has been a general change in thinking on development issues, as a result of which increasing recognition has been given to the role of markets and of the private sector in enhancing economic efficiency and growth. 
Developing countries in increasing numbers have been reflecting this revised thinking in their programmes of economic reform and structural adjustment for more than a decade. 
During the same period, many developed market economies have also made adjustments in their approach to national economic management. 
However, the most profound shift in economic thinking and management has taken place in Eastern Europe and the former Soviet Union, where a complete reorientation of the economic system has been central to the broader process of change. 
However, the general trend has been towards liberalization, deregulation and a reduced role for the State in economic activity." 
Paragraph 12.14 After paragraph 12.14, insert the following new paragraph 12.15 and renumber the remaining paragraphs accordingly: 
"12.15 Greater attention has to be given to market-oriented issues. 
This will require the development of a capacity in micro-economic analysis. 
For example, the analysis of risk and uncertainty (e.g. with respect to investment decisions) is an increasingly important element of decision-making on many development questions and can be addressed only from a micro-economic point of view. 
A second example is the examination of inter-temporal questions, such as the best means of ensuring economic security for the elderly. 
Finally, a micro-economic approach will aim at normative solutions to economic problems that will be of a particular interest to policy makers." 
Subprogramme 6 to 8 will be the responsibility of the Department of Development Support and Management Services." 
Replace the subprogramme with the following and renumber the remaining paragraphs accordingly: 
"12.56 Recent market-oriented economic reforms around the world have yielded many benefits, but there have also been numerous instances in which the results have not lived up to expectations. 
To some extent, these setbacks have arisen because countries are using market mechanisms in key sectors for the first time and have limited knowledge of their possible implications, particularly where there is a need for complementary measures or where there are market imperfections and failures. 
Because of such shortcomings, government intervention in the market may be desirable, but the choice of the most appropriate form of action is usually complex. 
Many Governments therefore continue to seek information and analysis on the workings, strengths and weaknesses of markets in order to assess the effectiveness of alternative market-oriented policies and to decide on measures that are appropriate to their particular circumstances. 
More specifically, the subprogramme will aim at: 
"(a) Assessing the extent to which increased reliance on market mechanisms, particularly in markets for goods that have traditionally been provided by the public sector in many countries, can contribute to the growth and development objectives of individual countries; 
"(b) Examining the interaction between the social function of the State and market responses to social demands in different countries (for example, in the area of social security systems and other safety nets); 
"(c) Surveying the impact of liberalization and deregulation on the role and potential of small and medium-sized enterprises in selected sectors; 
"(d) Analysing both the impact of the international economic environment on the implementation of market-oriented approaches and also the role of such approaches in facilitating the integration of all countries into the world economy; 
"12.58 In the light of the new economic thinking and practices regarding the role of markets in the development process, the Secretariat will undertake analysis and policy-oriented research on selected micro-economic and related social issues. 
It will address, from both the national and international perspectives, such questions as the provision of goods that have traditionally been in the public domain, systems of transfers and redistribution, and migration and the location of economic activity. 
"12.59 To this end, the Secretariat will hold expert group meetings and seminars in order to exchange views and ideas with policy makers, practitioners, academics, research institutions and other governmental and non-governmental organizations on such issues. 
The results of these efforts will be made widely available to Governments and other interested parties and will be incorporated, as appropriate, into documentation for intergovernmental bodies, including in response to the General Assembly resolutions referred to above. 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
Paragraph 13.6 In the last sentence, after "should be explored", insert as identified by the Ad Hoc Working Groups on Investment and Financial Flows and Interrelationship between Investment and Technology Transfer,". 
Paragraph 13.12 At the end of the paragraph, add "; and by the conclusions and decisions of the Trade and Development Board on the mid-term review of the work programmes of the intergovernmental machinery of UNCTAD (415 (XL))". 
Paragraph 13.13 Replace subparagraph (e) with the following: 
"(e) To implement General Assembly resolution 47/212 B so as to enhance the integrated treatment of development and interrelated issues in the areas of trade, finance, investment, services and technology". 
Add a new subparagraph (f) as follows: 
"(f) To take into account new trading opportunities in the international trading context arising from the Uruguay Round, with respect to developing countries, in particular least developed countries, and countries in transition." 
Paragraph 13.26 Replace paragraph 13.26 with the following: 
"13.26 In this regard, the Trade and Development Board, at the resumed second part of its fortieth session, conducted a review and evaluation of the work programmes of the intergovernmental bodies of UNCTAD and of technical cooperation programmes. 
It reached conclusions and decisions that will guide the work of UNCTAD for the period up to the next Conference." 
Paragraph 13.31 Add a reference to Trade and Development Board resolution 402 (XXXIX), conclusions 407 (XL), agreed conclusion 411 (XL), and conclusions and decisions 415 (XL), annex I. 
Insert a new subparagraph (f) and renumber the remaining subparagraphs accordingly: 
"(f) To allow for pluralism of approaches towards trade policy reforms, taking fully into account specific country situations and economic, social and cultural characteristics". 
"(j) To examine the effects of environmental policies, standards and regulations on market access and competitiveness, in particular those of the developing countries, especially the least developed among them and countries in transition, taking into account the financial and technological implications; 
Paragraph 13.35 At the end of subparagraph (e), add "and the need for pluralism of approaches towards trade policy reforms, taking fully into account specific country situations and economic, social and cultural characteristics." 
Paragraph 13.37 Add a reference to Trade and Development Board agreed conclusions 411 (XL). 
"13.38 The dominant feature of the world commodity economy in the early 1990s was the prevalence of low real prices for most commodities on international markets and a stagnation in commodity export earnings for many producing countries. 
Demand for commodities grew moderately because of slow economic growth and the declining rate of raw material usage per unit of gross domestic product, notably in industrialized countries. Potential growth in import demand for some commodities was not realized because of severe balance-of-payments difficulties in many countries. 
In addition, import demand remained low in the countries of Central and Eastern Europe and exportable surpluses increased for some commodities. 
Stocks of most commodities were large by historical standards. 
For a few raw materials a revival of economic growth improved the market situation. 
Environmental considerations increasingly influenced commodity supply and demand. 
While some of them experienced a decrease in the share of commodities in their total export earnings, the majority, particularly in Africa and Latin America, still depended on one or two commodities for more than 50 per cent of their export earnings." 
Paragraph 13.40 At the end of subparagraph (f), add ", with particular reference to full cost resource pricing". 
Paragraph 13.41 Replace subparagraph (a) with the following: 
"(a) Explore global cooperation on, and undertake a comprehensive analysis of, the prospects of the international commodity economy and of commodity policy". 
"(d) Analysis of policy implications deriving from further opening of developing countries' capital markets to foreign investment; 
"(e) Identification of steps and measures leading to an appropriate development of capital markets, banking systems and other financial instruments, in support of the development of enterprises, especially small and medium-sized enterprises; 
"(f) Exploration of innovative forms of raising finance for environmental protection". 
Paragraph 13.45 Amend the paragraph as follows: 
"13.45 The UNCTAD secretariat will support these objectives [by examination of trends in various categories of financial transfers and analysis of new flows of funds and techniques of resource transfers. 
The work of the UNCTAD secretariat will cover: 
"(c) Problems of access to international capital markets and other sources of external finance; 
"(d) [Policies and measures that could contribute to the return of flight capital] Policy implications from further integration in global capital markets; 
"(i) Appropriate development of capital markets, according to level of development; 
"(j) Interactions between enterprise development and the development of capital markets and banking systems, in respect of mobilization of domestic savings and adequate access of enterprises, especially small and medium-sized enterprises, to sources of finance; 
Paragraph 13.68 Add a reference to General Assembly resolutions 48/54 and 48/55 and to agreed conclusions 410 (XL) of the Trade and Development Board. 
Paragraph 13.70 Insert a new subparagraph (c) and renumber the remaining subparagraph accordingly: 
Paragraph 13.73 Add a reference to the final report of the Ad Hoc Working Group on Comparative Experiences with Privatization (TD/B/40(2)/21) and to Trade and Development Board conclusions and decisions 415 (XL), annex I. 
Paragraph 13.75 Amend the paragraph as follows: 
In subparagraph (f), replace "enterprise development" with "the development of viable enterprises, particularly small and medium-sized enterprises, including the role of the latter as instruments of export development". 
"(c) Prepare analytical reports on issues of privatization identified by the Ad Hoc Working Group on Comparative Experiences with Privatization, including post-privatization policy, infrastructure privatization, privatization of pension funds and the development of capital markets, broadening of share ownership, as well as privatization and environmental protection; 
Paragraph 13.96 Replace subparagraph (f) with the following: 
"(g) Provide support to existing mainframe programmes and develop PC-based software tools for the analysis and tabulation of generalized system of preferences data." 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
The revisions include, inter alia, the programmatic implications of the newly established Ad Hoc Working Group on Trading Opportunities in the New International Trading Context. 
Paragraph 14.16 Replace subparagraph (d) with the following three new subparagraphs and renumber the remaining subparagraphs accordingly: 
"(f) To analyse the modalities to give effect to the decision on special provisions for least developed countries as contained in the Final Act embodying the results of the Uruguay Round of Multilateral Trade Negotiations". 
In the third line of present subparagraph (f), after "developing countries", insert "particularly in the context of the 1995 policy review on the generalized system of preferences and the implementation of its results,". 
Paragraph 14.18 Replace subparagraph (e) with the following: 
"(e) Identify and analyse new trading opportunities and the implications of the new rules arising from the implementation of the Uruguay Round agreements, and study how to give effect to the decision on special provisions for least developed countries as contained in the Final Act". 
Insert the following new subparagraph (k) and renumber the remaining subparagraphs accordingly: 
"(k) Prepare complementary studies and reviews for the 1995 policy review on the generalized system of preferences". 
Paragraph 14.28 Replace subparagraph (f) with the following: 
"(f) To follow up, as appropriate, the outcome of the 1994 United Nations International Symposium on Trade Efficiency". 
Paragraph 14.29 Replace subparagraph (a) with the following: 
"(a) The establishment of Trade Points in all regions of the world; and the setting up of the Trade Points Global Network by interconnecting Trade Points". 
At the end of subparagraph (b), add ", business information for trade, trade facilitation and telecommunications". 
Replace subparagraph (f) with the following: 
Replace subparagraph (e) (iv) with the following: 
Replace subparagraph (l) with the following: 
"(l) Implement, as appropriate, activities resulting from the 1994 United Nations International Symposium on Trade Efficiency". 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
"15.8. By its resolution 48/171, the General Assembly decided to convene a high-level intergovernmental meeting to conduct a mid-term global review on the implementation of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s. 
UNCTAD is responsible for the preparation and follow-up of the meeting in accordance with Trade and Development Board decision 412 (XL). 
In addition to reviewing at the global level the implementation of the Programme of Action, the high-level intergovernmental meeting is also to consider, formulate and adopt appropriate national and international policies and measures for accelerating the development process in the least developed countries. 
Accordingly, in the implementation of the Programme of Action, UNCTAD will be guided by the outcome of the mid-term global review undertaken by the high-level intergovernmental meeting." 
Paragraph 15.22 Add the following new subparagraph: 
"(d) Follow-up of the Meeting of Governmental Experts from Land-locked and Transit Developing Countries and Representatives of Donor Countries and Financial and Development Institutions, in accordance with paragraph 10 of General Assembly resolution 48/169." 
Paragraph 15.24 Add the following new subparagraph: 
"(f) To follow up the implementation of the Programme of Action for the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States, as mandated by the relevant intergovernmental bodies." 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
4. The revisions reflect the new mandates regarding the preparatory processes for the second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements, the linkages between human settlements and environment, and various legislative measures adopted by policy-making bodies relating to the activities of UNCHS (Habitat). 
They entail the inclusion of new subprogrammes and textual changes updating the narrative where necessary. 
5. The revised text of programme 22 is presented in its entirety. In order to facilitate review of the revision, the table below presents a summary of the proposed changes to the existing subprogrammes, as contained in document A/47/6/Rev.1 and Corr.1. 
22.1 The issue of human settlements provides a coordinating framework for the assessment of social, economic and environmental resources for national development. 
This pivotal role of human settlements in national development, especially for the developing countries, has been brought increasingly to the attention of governmental policy makers and administrators, international organizations and training and research institutions. 
Even though a large number of countries have increased their attention to human settlement issues in recent years, the improvements achieved do not match the scale of the problems, owing in part to the continued application of outmoded approaches to the many critical aspects of human settlements. 
(a) Over 1 billion people live in inadequate shelter conditions whose improvement requires the concerted efforts of Member States and the international community, based on new approaches and undertaken on a scale never before attempted; 
(b) The need for a better understanding of the role of urbanization and cities in national development by Governments, policy makers and the aid community; 
(f) Inadequate attention to an integrated approach to the provision and management of infrastructure services for environmental improvements to living conditions; 
(g) The unexplored opportunities for poverty reduction through programmes of shelter and environmental improvements that have the potential for creating employment as well as a sound base for income-generating activities by the poor; 
(h) Inadequate attention to disaster mitigation through sound human settlement planning and development, and absence of a firm linkage between relief assistance, rehabilitation and sustainable development. 
22.2 In addressing these issues, the medium-term plan for human settlements for the period 1992-1997 takes into account all the relevant resolutions and decisions of the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council, the Commission on Human Settlements and the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
22.4 In addition, at its fourteenth session, the Commission on Human Settlements adopted resolution 14/20 on substantive issues for consideration by the second United Nations Conference on Human Settlements (Habitat II) and its preparatory process. 
The substantive issues and the two themes have now been incorporated into the revised medium-term plan. 
The Centre will also provide substantive support to Habitat II and play a leading role in the implementation of its recommendations. 
22.8 Coordination of human settlement programmes has been covered by the cross-organizational programme analysis of the activities of the United Nations system submitted to the twenty-ninth session of the Committee for Programme and Coordination (E/AC.51/1989/8). 
Cooperation and coordination of the activities within the United Nations system are to begin from the planning and programming stage to ensure complementarity and effective coordination. 
22.9 The programme on human settlements will consist of the following subprogrammes: 
22.10 Subprogrammes 2 and 4 are designated high priority. 
22.13 It is expected that these global human settlement trends will continue, in some regions at an even more accelerated pace. 
In the countries in transition, rapid social and economic transformation is having a serious effect on human settlements and posing new challenges for local authorities in the areas of transport, housing and services. 
Furthermore, the increased attention paid by the international community to human rights has focused greater international attention on the right to adequate housing. 
More specific objectives include the following: 
(a) Promoting the incorporation of global policy instruments such as the Global Strategy for Shelter to the Year 2000 and chapters 7 and 21 of Agenda 21 into national sustainable development strategies; and more effective integrated human settlement policies and programmes at the international and national levels; 
(b) Ensuring that funding and resource mobilization for human settlement development is given due consideration in the assistance programmes of both the international community and donor countries; 
(c) Raising global awareness of the global impact of urbanization and the primary importance of sustainable human settlement development, with international support for raising incomes, improving living and environmental conditions, and the efficient use of land and other resources in both rural and urban areas; 
(d) In the context of Agenda 21, promoting the development of strategies and joint programming implementation mechanisms in the area of human settlements at the inter-secretariat level within the United Nations system; 
(e) Developing the capacity of UNCHS to serve as the focal point of reference and exchange of information on human settlement policies, trends and issues. 
22.15 The Secretariat plans to pursue these objectives through the following actions: 
(a) Global analysis of human settlement development trends, including linkages between demographic, political, economic, social, technological and environmental trends and issues, on the one hand, and human settlement development, on the other. 
(c) Launching a sustained campaign aimed at raising global awareness of the global impact of urbanization and the primary importance of sustainable human settlement development; 
22.16 The focus will be not on a rigid top-down approach, but rather on an enabling approach to national policy, including the involvement of all non-public actors, especially community and women's groups, non-governmental organizations, the private sector and local authorities. 
Progress in this direction will be evaluated and monitored on a regular basis through progress reports to the Commission on Human Settlements and other bodies and organs of the United Nations. 
22.19 The impact of urbanization on all areas of social and economic development policies is still not widely recognized, at either the international or national levels, nor the need for an integrated approach, including the consideration of related environmental and gender issues and rural-urban linkages, appreciated. 
Institutional capacity to pursue coordination and cooperation, as well as to carry out sectoral programmes, is often lacking to respond to the political, social, economic, spatial, physical and environmental impacts of urbanization. 
It is also expected that the national preparatory activities for Habitat II will also contribute much to awareness-building on urban and human settlement development issues, leading to more effective national policy responses. 
22.20 The objectives of subprogrammes are: 
(c) To promote a more effective human resource development and institutional capacity-building for human settlement development and management leading to improvement in the performance and effectiveness of those sectoral programmes and institutions of relevance to human settlement development; 
(d) To strengthen the capacity of Governments in establishing data and information bases, including indicators; 
(e) To promote improvement of national implementation instruments, including regulatory frameworks and legislation, in order to facilitate an enabling approach to human settlements and shelter development and to foster public-private partnership in all areas of human settlement management and development. 
(a) Intensified research on national human settlement conditions and trends, including the preparation of country profiles, leading to assistance to Governments in the assessment of their human settlement sector and identification of priority policy issues; 
22.23 Agenda 21 has drawn the critical attention of the global community to the need to promote sustainable human settlement development, including land management and financial resources, as mainly stated in chapters 7, 10 and 28. 
This objective also supports the preparatory process for Habitat II. 
22.24 Many industrialized countries, despite massive progress in economic growth and productivity and in improvement of living conditions for the majority of their populations, are experiencing some of the classic side-effects of growth: environmental degradation, traffic congestion, inadequacy of some essential services and housing shortages. 
These are not insurmountable problems, given the resources available and the prominence of these issues on the political agenda of most industrialized countries. 
Yet the future price to be paid for unplanned settlement development in the developing countries is such that settlement management is not an option but an imperative for the decade ahead. 
The problem is to meet, in a coherent technical way, the quantitative and qualitative demand for land, infrastructure, services and housing required for decent living, social well-being and economic output, through a broad-based participatory process of policy and decision-making. 
22.25 Providing the financial resources needed for investment has, in the past, proved to be one of the main bottlenecks in human settlement development. 
22.26 Land and land management will continue to be important issues in all countries, regardless of their level of development. 
Land scarcity and land prices, particularly in intensely developed regions and in metropolitan areas, will continue to be a primary issue. 
Nevertheless, mature economies can count on an established range of instruments to address such problems and will be favoured by very slow population growth and mobility rates. 
22.27 The objectives of subprogramme 3 are: 
(a) To improve management of human settlements and ensure their sustainable development in order to maximize productive output and provide acceptable living conditions for all population groups, with special attention to the needs of women, of the poor and of other disadvantaged groups; 
(c) To mobilize financial resources for human settlement development and establish financial systems in such a way that the flow of those resources is assured on a sustainable and equitable basis, bearing in mind the special needs of low-income households and disadvantaged groups; 
Particular attention will be paid to the needs of women and indigenous people for economic and cultural reasons; 
(e) To enable national and local governments to exploit the land asset in settlement development, particularly in rapidly growing urban settlements. 
(b) Global programmes of assistance: assistance to countries, and municipalities in particular, in adopting sustainable urban management practices, such as the UNDP/World Bank/UNCHS Urban Management Programme, the Sustainable Cities Programme, the City Data Programme and the Urban Indicators programme; 
(c) Resource mobilization (in the public and the private sectors): efforts will focus primarily on the identification of revenue potential at national and local levels, on analysis of taxation and subsidy systems, and on means of recovering costs of human settlement investment. 
The secretariat will, therefore, collect information and prepare case-studies in developing countries on systems of local government financing of human settlement investment, on financial management practices and on subsidy systems that reach various target groups. 
After analysis and evaluation, the findings will be published for general dissemination and integrated in the development of training material. 
Similarly, information on innovative approaches to mobilizing the savings of low-income groups will be collected, analysed and made available to relevant institutions; 
The thrust of the Global Strategy for Shelter is to create an enabling environment for shelter development, by streamlining operations of local government in human settlement development and improving its ability to deliver infrastructure and services for the poor. 
Many countries have created public funds based on mandatory saving schemes or earmarked tax revenues, which have, so far, not been able to fulfil their objective of improving the human settlement conditions of low-income groups. 
Management of such funds, their links to the shelter delivery system and their impact on savings behaviours and on capital markets need to be understood. 
The secretariat will, therefore, collect information and prepare case-studies in developing countries on sound management of local government finances, on efficient practices for management of public funds and on systems to reach various target groups. 
After analysis and evaluation, the findings will be published for general dissemination and integrated in the development of training materials; 
(e) Financial institutions: specialized institutions for financing infrastructure investment have often failed to improve delivery of services to the poor. 
Problems are frequently caused by an institutional and regulatory framework set up under development strategies that are no longer valid. 
The secretariat will collect information on effective institutional set-ups and on principles that guide sound development of financing institutions, with special reference to the need to reach all target groups. 
Particular attention will be paid to community-based finance institutions, to promote local financing services and to tap the savings potential of low-income groups. 
After analysis and evaluation, the findings will be published for general dissemination and guidelines will be prepared for the development of a regulatory framework that is responsive to the financing needs of low-income groups; 
(f) Land supply: identification and application of procedures to improve the operation of land markets and to promote land supply systems capable of meeting the large-scale needs of present and future settlements, drawing on the capacities of the public, private and community sectors; 
(g) Land instruments: development and operation of all legislative and administrative systems required for the management of land supply systems, including land registration, land transaction and property taxation procedures needed for the efficient functioning of land markets and the generation of revenues; 
(h) Land resource management: strengthening global coordination of land resource management activities through the various bilateral and multilateral agencies and programmes to promote the transfer of applicable experience of sustainable land management practices to and among developing countries. 
Managing the human environment is a central issue of the preparatory process for Habitat II. 
The use of inappropriate technologies in design and implementation remains a serious constraint to service expansion. 
Past sectoral investment patterns indicate continuing reliance on the traditional supply side approach with excessive emphasis on new provision, often at the cost of operation and maintenance. 
22.32 Developing countries continue to face an acute shortage of the energy required to install and operate settlement infrastructure. 
For sustainable energy development and use, Agenda 21 has underscored the need for international action to support developing countries in implementing national energy programmes in order to achieve widespread use of energy saving and renewable energy technologies. 
For this to happen, research, development and technical cooperation activities will have to focus on rapid commercialization of already available technologies and domestic capacity-building both at national and local levels for sustainable development of the energy sector. 
22.33 A major concern of Agenda 21 is the rapid motorization and insufficient investments in urban transport planning, traffic management and infrastructure in developing countries, which are creating increasing problems in terms of accidents and injury, health risks, noise, congestion and loss of productivity in the economic sectors. 
Chapter 34 of Agenda 21 has strongly urged international action in this area supporting technology cooperation to enable transfer of technological know-how as well as building up economic, technical and managerial capabilities for the efficient use of these technologies in infrastructure development and operation. 
22.35 Infrastructure deficiencies and the poor management of existing infrastructure seriously affect the living environment of the population, particularly the urban poor. 
In many countries, environmental considerations are still not incorporated into the local planning and management process. 
The local and wider regional environmental impact of urban areas (e.g. energy use by households and the transport sector) are seldom taken into account when development decisions and investments in infrastructure are made. 
Management and planning tools such as those for environmental impact assessment are required that can effectively incorporate environmental considerations into planning and management practice at the local level. 
The need for capacity building in this area, especially at local level, is highlighted in chapter 28 of Agenda 21. 
22.36 The objectives of subprogramme 4 are: 
(a) To strengthen the capacity of Governments and communities to address the rapidly growing demand for infrastructural services (water, energy, transport, communication, sanitation, drainage and solid waste management) in an economically efficient and environmentally and socially sustainable manner; 
(b) To promote cooperation and capacity-building for the use of environmentally sound technologies for sustainable development and management of settlement infrastructure. 
22.37 These objectives will be pursued through a number of activities, which will focus on three major areas: 
22.38 In implementing the activities under this subprogramme, priority will be given to the needs of the least developed countries, vulnerable groups, the maximum use of local resources and partnership collaboration among a broad range of stake-holders in sustainable development of human settlements. 
Special attention will also be given to developing and expanding joint programmes and activities within the United Nations system and in forging new alliances, for instance, with the private sector, particularly the business community and non-governmental organizations. 
The impact of disasters is generally greater in human settlements, since they are, after all, concentrations of economic, productive and social activities, and consequently of the built environment. 
22.41 Chapter 7 of Agenda 21 recognizes that reconstruction presents the opportunity to build anew and to improve on what existed before, that the sizeable reconstruction investments should be used to generate new economic growth and strengthen social institutions, and that reconstruction and rehabilitation can and should be development-oriented. 
22.42 UNCHS is playing an active role in the work of the Inter-agency Task Force on the Continuum from Relief to Development established in 1993, and is contributing to the continuum of relief, rehabilitation and development activities of the United Nations system. 
Long-term development strategies have to be developed to reduce dependency on aid. 
22.44 The objectives of subprogramme 5 are: 
(a) To enable countries, in particular those which are disaster-prone, to mitigate the negative impact of natural and human-made disasters on human settlements; 
22.45 These objectives will be pursued through technical cooperation, research, training and dissemination of information. 
Specific activities will be developed under three main components: natural disasters, technological disasters and disasters resulting from civil strife and wars. 
A distinction will be made between natural disasters and human-made disasters when developing vulnerability-reduction strategies. 
These three main components will focus on the following areas of concern: 
(d) Dissemination and exchange of information on innovative approaches. 
22.47 Housing represents a key sector of the economy and therefore must be managed to be responsive to the scale of the problems facing the sector as well as to optimize its contribution towards the achievement of broader goals of national social and economic development. 
The world-wide problem of adequate housing, particularly as regards the conditions of low-income households, defies the capacity of most Governments to deal with it by conventional means. 
Efforts are needed by Governments, in partnership with the private sector, non-governmental organizations and local communities, to support the provision of acceptable housing at affordable costs, in pursuit of the general goal of adequate shelter for all by the year 2000. 
Inadequate housing conditions, particularly as regards the needs of low-income groups in developing countries, result from the limited capacity of conventional programmes to produce affordable units on the required scale and the continuing problem of widespread poverty. 
Amongst the main concerns are mobilization of the volume of funds needed and creating efficient and viable mortgage instruments capable of reaching the low-income households to increase their ability to finance their housing needs. 
Attempts to improve access to housing finance must be coordinated with the development of the financial sector as a whole. 
22.50 The objectives of subprogramme 6 are: 
(a) To improve the performance of the housing sector by managing the sector as a whole, inter alia, through the application of the shelter indicators and by strengthening the contribution of the sector to the achievement of national social and economic development objectives in an environmentally sound manner; 
(c) To promote systems of housing delivery capable of addressing the housing problem on a scale commensurate with the problem and at costs affordable to households and society in an environmentally sound way; 
(d) To improve the capacity of the construction industry to meet the requirements for physical infrastructure, housing and related facilities and to improve the availability of affordable building materials; 
(e) To promote measures to overcome constraints confronting the construction industry, notably, weak institutional and legislative support, inadequate skills, over-reliance on imported factor inputs and technologies, and an inability to mobilize local resource endowments for the development of an indigenous construction sector. 
22.51 These objectives will be pursued through research, technical cooperation (including the application of shelter indicators), training and information dissemination, which will focus on: 
Special attention will be given to research on housing production by the poorest groups, including women, who do not have sufficient income to offer effective demand for the formal housing market. 
Elements of the strategy will include the review and evaluation of housing production systems, with a view to identifying support measures for enhanced production. 
This will help identify the problems related to mobilization of financial resources for human settlement investment and resource management in the public sector. 
Similarly, specialized institutions for financing infrastructure investment have failed to improve delivery of services to the poor. 
Problems are frequently caused by an institutional and regulatory framework set up under development strategies that are no longer valid. 
Particular attention will be paid to community-based finance institutions intent on promoting local financial services and tapping the savings potential of low-income groups; 
22.53 There is increased recognition that the key to ensure equal, cost-effective and democratic local development is the involvement of communities, women and men, at all levels of planning, implementation and maintenance of urban and rural settlements. 
Experience has shown that efforts to improve the situation of the poor in this context have a better chance of success if they are directed at the community or neighbourhood level. 
Constructive forms of intervention that are expected to have a sustainable impact on the improvement of poor conditions can best take place through an integrated concept of rural as well as urban local development. 
UNCHS is implementing a Community Development Programme in a number of countries, focusing on building local capacity for improving poor living conditions. 
Such basic principles for building local communities are of crucial importance to countries in their preparations for Habitat II. 
22.56 More specifically the objectives of subprogramme 7 are: 
(b) To strengthen the capacity of Governments to ensure integrated local development through practical partnerships between all levels of government, the private sector and community-based and non-governmental organizations. 
22.57 These objectives will be pursued through the following actions: 
(c) Assisting national and local governments in formulating and promoting, in partnership with other stake-holders, comprehensive enabling policies that provide the necessary framework for participatory programmes on local development and poverty reduction. 
Emphasis will also be given to measures for translating such policies into practical application. 
22.59 UNCHS has been implementing the poverty alleviation component of the multi-agency Urban Management Programme and, in addition, an Urban Poverty Partnerships Programme has been developed with other United Nations agencies and bilateral donors to address poverty reduction. 
Furthermore, an Urban Poverty Research Programme is under way in collaboration with a major private foundation. 
The Centre's Community Development Programme also addresses several aspects of poverty reduction. 
The constant increase of poverty in most developing countries remains a major concern and challenge that development with equity strategies must tackle in the years to come. 
Both the economic and social indicators in the lowest-ranked countries have shown negative trends. 
Sustainable economic growth is clearly an essential precondition for poverty reduction, but the pattern of growth is an important factor in determining the extent of growth of income and improvement of living conditions of the poor. 
Poverty reduction means to create a favourable environment to develop the productivity of the informal sector and micro-enterprises that constitute the main labour market for the poor. 
Poverty reduction and enhancing social integration are key strategies in the programme of action expected to emerge from the World Social Summit on Social Development. 
They are also central issues in preparing for Habitat II. 
22.60 Poverty reduction implies that essential services become accessible to the poor and that their quality is enhanced. 
It also requires the implementation of policies addressing the social integration of vulnerable groups who need specific support to survive and become progressively dynamic actors in human development. 
22.61 It is vital that both the legal and regulatory frameworks be reviewed at national and local levels, and that implementation of poverty reduction programmes be multisectoral, promoting a partnership between central government and local authorities, the private sector and non-governmental and community-based organizations. 
22.62 The objectives of subprogramme 8 are: 
(b) To enhance the capacity of local government, non-governmental organizations and community-based organizations in order to implement such strategies; 
22.63 The secretariat will pursue these objectives through the following actions: 
(a) At both national and local levels, supporting the implementation of policies that address improved access to basic services by the poor. 
(b) Supporting central and local governments in the promotion, dissemination and implementation of policies that favour the employment, access to specific markets and enhancement of the productivity of the informal sector and micro-enterprises. 
In relation to settlements, these economic activities will be related to housing and infrastructure construction, and to the delivery of urban services. 
Provision and delivery of services could be subcontracted to promote small-scale enterprises and the informal sector. 
This has an important implication for the empowering of communities and ensuring that they generate remunerative employment and productive occupational opportunities compatible with country-specific factor endowments and appropriate technology systems; 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
This adjustment in the work programme is reflected in a shift in priorities among the subprogrammes from the original subprogramme 1, Securing effective international arrangements and agreements relating to transnational corporations, to subprogrammes 2 and 3, which have been modified and proposed as high priority designation. 
Because of the extensive revisions to the narrative, programme 23 is submitted below in its entirety. 
(a) Furthering understanding of the nature and the legal, economic, social and environmental effects of the activities of transnational corporations in home and host countries and in international relations; 
(b) Enhancing the contribution of international investment and transnational corporations to national development and world economic growth; 
23.2 Transnational corporations are important actors in the world economy. 
They invest across countries and in so doing mobilize the capital, skills and technology required to meet growth and development needs world wide. 
Many innovations originate within large firms and most are applied, commercialized and disseminated by them. 
Transnational corporations are therefore at the centre of the interplay between investment, technology, services, trade and finance. 
They can play a key role in attempts by the international community to promote growth in the developing countries. 
23.3 In the 1960s and 1970s, the activities of transnational corporations were seen as a threat or potential threat to sovereignty and throughout the developing world there was much scepticism about the benefits of foreign direct investment. 
In the early 1980s, the advantages of non-debt-creating finance for development became more apparent and there was a more mixed assessment of the advantages and disadvantages of foreign direct investment. 
23.4 The rapid expansion of international investment since the mid-1980s has encouraged many countries, particularly developing countries, to liberalize further their investment regimes and to consider related policies and measures to create a more enabling environment for private sector and enterprise development. 
At the international level, there has been progress in the elaboration of supportive multilateral arrangements. Whether binding or voluntary, multilateral arrangements can contribute to the sustained improvement of relations between host countries and transnational corporations. 
There will be continuing need for appropriate policies and measures, including those instituted by home country Governments, and for international action to enhance the contribution of foreign investment and transnational corporations in the least developed countries. 
23.7 As stated in Economic and Social Council resolution 1980/60 of 24 July 1980 and following the restructuring of the Secretariat in the economic and social fields endorsed by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/212 B, the activities of programme 23 were integrated into UNCTAD. 
(a) Provision of substantive services to related intergovernmental bodies, primarily the Commission on Transnational Corporations; 
(c) Dissemination of information; 
(d) Organization of seminars, workshops and conferences; 
23.8 The programme will be implemented through UNCTAD and its joint units with the regional commissions. 
In the area of research, the joint units conduct case-studies in the countries of their region and provide inputs for global studies prepared by UNCTAD. 
A close cooperative arrangement between UNCTAD and the joint units will be further strengthened, enhancing the programming and implementation of advisory and training projects, including the organization of training workshops, identification of specific requirements for advisory missions and follow-up to missions completed. 
In the area of technical cooperation, UNCTAD seeks the collaboration and contribution of the regional commissions in the four developing regions. 
23.11 Subprogrammes 2 and 3 are designated high priority. 
23.13 The growing significance of the role of transnational corporations in the world economy and recognition of the contribution that firms can make to development have increased the importance of policies, measures and arrangements for facilitating the flow of international investment, especially to developing countries. 
Policies are needed to enhance positive economic linkages between transnational corporations and developing countries and their private sectors; improving national foreign direct investment regimes; harmonizing definitions and regulatory processes; and facilitating the effective integration of countries in transition into the international economic system. 
23.14 Recent events in the financial world, particularly the rapid expansion of international capital markets and the proliferation of new complex financial instruments, have increased the information needs of users of financial statements of transnational corporations. 
At the same time, the lack of comparability and transparency of financial statements inhibits the free movement of capital in an efficient market system. 
This is a particularly important issue for foreign direct investment in developing countries and countries in transition to market economies. 
23.15 More specifically, the objectives of subprogramme 1 are: 
(b) To promote the harmonization of reporting systems on foreign direct investment statistics and related variables, and to assist countries in the harmonization of reporting requirements in that respect; 
(c) To improve the information disclosure by transnational corporations through the harmonization of diverse national accounting and reporting practices and by providing policy advice to countries in the process of standard setting. 
Differences in national reporting systems on foreign investment will be examined, with a view to encouraging Governments to work towards their harmonization. 
23.18 The Intergovernmental Working Group of Experts on International Standards of Accounting and Reporting has made important recommendations on a broad range of issues regarding disclosure in financial statements. 
It will continue to review international accounting standards and their applicability to national standard setting with a view to encouraging greater harmonization of accounting and reporting standards and to meeting the needs of users of financial information, focusing on more comprehensive reporting and environmental accounting. 
There will also be a need to examine ways in which a positive contribution can be made in assisting national standard setting, particularly in developing countries and in countries in transition, and to assist in programmes to educate, train and qualify accountants and auditors in those countries. 
Follow-up activities related to the agreement on illicit payments, and any other arrangements completed during the period, will be undertaken as mandated. 
23.20 Foreign direct investment grew consistently during the 1970s and 1980s and is likely to expand further during the 1990s. 
Developing countries will have high potential to attract foreign investment, given the reforms under way and if economic growth is maintained. Recent policy changes in the countries in transition to market economies will also increase the flow of foreign investment to and from them. 
However, technological change and the rapidly changing map of regional integration will create new challenges and opportunities for both Governments and corporations. 
23.21 Transnational corporations respond to opportunities arising from technological innovation and market forces. 
Developing countries will need to build a capacity to generate and utilize new technologies if they are to maintain or acquire international competitiveness in existing export industries and penetrate new markets. 
At the same time, being at the centre of technological change, transnational corporations can contribute to national strategies for technology diffusion, by applying, commercializing and disseminating the new technologies in developing countries. 
23.22 The growth and interdependence of transnational business also creates a need for international attention to environmental issues that affect business and government interests throughout the world. 
23.23 There will also be a need for mechanisms that channel foreign direct investment into priority areas of national investment programmes, encourage indigenous enterprises, ensure the introduction of environmental standards and protect host countries against transfer pricing abuses. 
The introduction of such mechanisms requires a consistent policy environment that enhances the overall contribution of transnational corporations to development. 
Actions by developing countries would need to be complemented by policies and mechanisms aimed at improving the quality and quantity of investment flows. 
Actions for an accelerated transfer of investment capital, technology and managerial know-how to developing countries constitute crucial elements of an international action programme for development in the 1990s. 
(a) To facilitate mutually beneficial linkages between transnational corporations and developing countries; 
(b) To strengthen intergovernmental cooperation in the area of foreign direct investment and the operations of transnational corporations, with a view to enhancing their contribution to economic development and growth; 
(d) To provide policy recommendations and assist host countries, in particular developing countries and countries in transition from central planning to a market economy, in attracting and maintaining an increased flow of capital, technology skills and entrepreneurship. 
23.25 The UNCTAD secretariat will undertake research and analysis in the following areas: 
(b) An annual analysis, in the form of a world investment report, of the principal issues relating to transnational corporations; 
(d) The role of transnational corporations in (i) international financial transfers and balance of payments; (ii) international trade, including intra-firm transactions; (iii) transfer of technology; and (iv) service industries, including data services; 
(e) Surveys of foreign direct investment flows and stocks world wide, desegregated by sector, by country and by corporation; 
(h) Changing patterns of transnational corporation structures, organization and modes of operation; 
(i) Changing patterns in the size, characteristics and country composition of transnational corporations; 
(j) Changing patterns in corporate alliances across national borders and their impact on competition; 
(k) The impact of foreign direct investment and transnational corporation activities on the global economy and linkages with other macroeconomic factors. 
23.26 The UNCTAD secretariat will also undertake research and studies on: 
(a) The impact of national and international policies on foreign direct investment and transnational corporation behaviour and the effectiveness of laws and regulations in that area; 
(b) The changing patterns of contracts and agreements in various sectors; 
(d) The effect of the economic integration of countries in transition to market economies on the global economy; 
(e) The role and impact of multilateral, regional and bilateral agreements and arrangements on foreign direct investment and transnational corporations; 
(g) The role and impact of home country policies in encouraging foreign direct investment flows towards developing countries; 
(h) The role of free economic zones in attracting foreign direct investment; 
(i) The role and impact of international standards in transnational corporation/host country relations; 
(j) Progressive elaboration of international standards for the collection of data on foreign direct investment and transnational corporations, and harmonization of national standards and norms in that area; 
23.27 Further, UNCTAD will organize seminars, conferences and other meetings in different regions aimed at disseminating the findings of its research and analysis, and will examine ways of translating those findings into intergovernmental and governmental policies and measures. 
23.29 The 1980s experienced a substantial change in the relationship between host developing countries and transnational corporations. 
Confrontation has given way to more pragmatic attitudes based on a recognition by both parties that there can be a mutuality of interest across broad areas of economic activity. 
That trend is most dramatically reflected in the new "open door" policies of several countries in Africa. 
Equally significant is the change being effected in the economies of countries in transition, which were previously not open to foreign investment. 
Host countries will continue to need expertise during the 1990s with respect to the structuring of appropriate foreign investment regimes and fair and equitable joint venture arrangements. 
Countries that have traditionally welcomed foreign investment have also shifted to more liberalized policies, partly because transnational bank debt is no longer an option for securing capital from abroad. 
Those countries face the task of streamlining their administrative mechanisms not only for rapidly and effectively evaluating, screening and approving foreign investment applications, but also for promoting foreign investment and identifying appropriate prospective joint venture partners. 
23.30 These developments are occurring in the context of rapid technological advances and intensified competition between countries and between transnational corporations that have contributed to a growing globalization of the world economy. 
Developing countries therefore need to forge flexible and innovative policies in the 1990s that give them continuous access to such technological advances and enhance their share in investment and world economic activity. 
23.31 Small and medium-sized enterprises are important investors. Typical features of small firms, such as creativity, innovation, flexibility and special skills associated with small-scale management, are particularly important for the development process. 
23.32 The objectives of subprogramme 3 are: 
(a) To facilitate the flow of adequate and appropriate foreign investment and technology transfer to host developing countries; 
(c) To enhance the capability of public and private sector officials of host developing countries in negotiating with transnational corporations; 
(d) To establish and strengthen developing country competitiveness and capacities to identify, collect and analyse information on foreign investments, technology transfer and transnational corporations; 
23.33 The UNCTAD secretariat will provide advisory, training and information services in the following areas: 
(a) Examination of policy options related to transnational corporations either at the overall level, in specific sectors or in connection with specific issues such as ownership and control, acquisition of technology, fiscal and financial questions and transfer pricing, free economic zones and privatization; 
(b) Formulation or revision of laws and regulations related to the activities of transnational corporations either in general or in specific sectors (e.g. natural resources), or on specific issues (e.g. transfer pricing); 
(d) Evaluation, within the context of specific projects, of the alternative merits of various types of contractual arrangements such as joint ventures, licensing, management contracts and production sharing agreements; 
(g) Organization and conduct of training workshops, seminars, round tables and study tours on matters related to international investment and transnational corporations; 
(h) Developing or strengthening national information systems related to international investment and transnational corporations; 
(i) Collection and dissemination of information on laws and regulations, individual transnational corporations, contracts and arrangements, and other data sources; 
(j) Preparation of responses to requests from Governments for information on matters related to international and transnational corporations; 
(k) Establishing interdisciplinary programmes of training on matters related to transnational corporations by institutions of higher learning of developing countries; 
(l) Establishing a public and private sector infrastructure for developing small and medium-sized enterprises and assisting them in establishing beneficial links with transnational corporations. 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
Replace references to the "Statistical Division of the Department of Economic and Social Affairs" throughout the narrative of the programme with references to the "Statistical Division of the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis". 
This project is being carried out in collaboration with the regional commissions and is expected to enhance the effectiveness of the United Nations economic and social sector as a whole." 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
A new subprogramme 4, Strategies for poverty eradication, is proposed under this programme in line with the mandates laid down in Assembly resolutions 48/183 and 48/184 of 21 December 1993. 
Paragraph 25.5 Replace paragraph 25.5 with the following: 
Paragraph 25.18 Replace subparagraph (b) with the following: 
After paragraph 25.23, insert the following: 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
The proposals reflect the new emphasis that Member States have placed on integration aspects of social groups in development during the preparatory process for the 1995 World Summit for Social Development. 
Social integration assumed special prominence with its identification as a priority theme of the 1995 World Summit for Social Development, as mandated in resolution 47/92 of 16 December 1992. 
"(a) International Plan of Action on Ageing, endorsed by the General Assembly in its resolution 37/51 of 3 December 1982; 
"(b) World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons, adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 37/52 of 3 December 1982; 
"(c) Guidelines for further planning and suitable follow-up in the field of youth, endorsed by the General Assembly in its resolution 40/14 of 18 November 1985; 
"(d) United Nations Principles for Older Persons, adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 46/91 of 16 December 1991; 
"(e) Standard Rules on the Equalization of Opportunities for Persons with Disabilities, adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/96 of 20 December 1993. 
"26.3 The objective of the programme is the promotion of the concept of society for all through full and effective participation of all social groups on the basis of equality. 
"26.4 More specifically, the programme aims at further implementation of the international instruments related to social integration. 
Those instruments provide the framework for social integration policy analysis, programme planning and institutional development. 
"26.5 The programme will be implemented by the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development and will be carried out through three complementary sets of activities: 
"(a) Providing substantive support to the deliberations of intergovernmental bodies on social integration strategies, policies and programmes, in particular the Commission for Social Development, the Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly. 
The work will include periodic monitoring of progress achieved and obstacles encountered in the implementation of international instruments concerned with social integration; 
The work will include organization of global reviews and evaluations of social integration policies and programmes, preparation of technical studies, provision of selected information and referral services, and issuance of recurrent bulletins and newsletters; 
"26.6 The programme will be carried out in close cooperation with the regional commissions as well as UNDP and other relevant agencies and programmes of the United Nations system. 
"26.7 The social integration programme will consist of four subprogrammes: 
"26.8 There is no priority designation among these subprogrammes. 
In spite of this sustained rate of growth there is an observed tendency not to incorporate youth-related concerns into national development policies and plans. 
"(b) To promote greater awareness and understanding of the situation, needs and aspirations of young people and to build increased recognition in both public and private sectors of the contribution that young people can make to all aspects of development; 
"26.13 Inter-agency consultations and collaboration in the field of youth will be expanded to provide an integrated framework both for observation of the tenth anniversary of the International Youth Year and its follow-up, and for strengthening national capacities for the youth perspective. 
"26.14 At the international level, practical methods and procedures for policy analysis and evaluation from the youth perspective will be developed and international exchanges of technical information expanded. 
Documentation and information services will be developed on a pilot basis with a view to strengthening channels of communication on youth with all interested parties: Governments, the United Nations system and private and voluntary sectors. 
It is envisaged that biennial meetings of the Youth Forum of the United Nations will be convened with emphasis on observance of and follow-up to the tenth anniversary of the International Youth Year. 
"26.16 By the year 2025, the world's population will have gone through a demographic transition. 
It is imperative, therefore, that policies and programmes be set in place now by Member States to shoulder the impact of the ageing of their populations. 
"26.17 With that in mind, the objectives of subprogramme 2 are: 
"(a) To promote full and effective participation of the elderly in all aspects of development; 
"(c) To strengthen and improve national capacities in order to respond effectively and efficiently to the ageing of populations; 
"26.18 The third update of the world ageing survey will take place in 1996, as will a quadrennial review of the International Plan of Action on Ageing. 
"26.20 At the international level, documentation and information services will be developed on a pilot basis in cooperation with interested centres and institutions to strengthen exchanges of information in the field of ageing, including organizations of older persons. 
Practical methods and procedures for policy analysis and evaluation from the ageing perspective will be developed, cooperative studies carried out and exchanges of technical information expanded. 
Substantive support will be provided on request to national action aimed at further implementing the Plan and organizing technical meetings on selected ageing and development topics. 
As appropriate, support will be provided to catalytic and innovative follow-up to the Plan from resources of the United Nations Trust Fund for Ageing. 
In addition, assistance will be provided by the Banyan Foundation for mobilization of resources among private and voluntary sectors to further implementation of the International Plan of Action on Ageing. 
"26.21 Upon request assistance will be provided to Member States in establishing and developing networks of national machinery and of centres and institutions for training and research in the field of ageing with a view to strengthening national capacities for integrated approaches to ageing and development. 
There is also a need to address the situation of people with disabilities in terms of integrated policies and plans to achieve a "society for all" and not solely as sectoral social concerns. 
"(a) To further implementation of the goals of full participation of persons with disabilities in social life and development, and of equality as it pertains to equalization of opportunities; 
"(b) To monitor and evaluate the needs and aspirations of people with disabilities, especially those with limited autonomy, physical or mental impairment, and to promote effective integration of the efforts to respond to those needs and concerns in national development policies and plans; 
The third quinquennial review of progress achieved and obstacles encountered in implementation of the World Programme of Action will be carried out in 1997. 
"26.26 At the international level, pilot activities in documentation and information services will be developed further in cooperation with interested centres and institutions to strengthen exchanges of information in the disability field. 
Upon request substantive support will be provided to national action to further implementation of the World Programme of Action. 
Technical meetings on selected topics in the disability field will be organized. 
Support will also be provided to catalytic and innovative follow-up to the World Programme of Action and the application of the Standard Rules on the Equalization of Opportunities for Persons with Disabilities through, inter alia, inter-agency consultations and collaboration with the organizations of the United Nations system. 
"26.29 In a rapidly changing world, the institutions of society need to be able to adapt to new developments in technology, economic structures and associated patterns of employment, levels of living and demographic structures. 
The capacities of social institutions to perform traditional roles are facing increased challenges both to meet traditional functions and to respond to changes in global society. 
It is increasingly recognized that stable and integrated societies will seek ways to emphasize non-discrimination, equality of opportunity, equal access to the institutions of the State, participatory forms of decision-making and the adaptation of traditional institutions to the requirements of a changing world. 
"(a) To monitor and evaluate issues and trends in institutional development and to assess their impact on social integration and development. 
Specific issues relate to devolution and decentralization, forms of partnership between Government and the private sector and non-governmental organizations, alternatives for those involved in the decision-making process and to the delivery of social services; 
"(b) To strengthen and improve national capacities and institutional capabilities for social integration, including capacities of specialized non-governmental organizations. 
"26.31 Emphasis will be accorded to: 
"(a) The collection and dissemination of experience with innovative instruments in the context of social diversity; 
"(b) The formulation of policy options to promote appropriate conditions by which institutions of civil society may play their appropriate role, particularly as this pertains to the family, to traditional forms of self-help association at community level and to cooperatives and related institutional arrangements; 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
Paragraph 31.19 At the end of the paragraph, add "Efforts would also continue to identify potential areas for regional economic cooperation, recommend appropriate policy options and assist the regional members and associate members of the Commission in implementing measures to achieve such cooperation." 
Paragraph 31.20 In the first sentence, under item (b), insert "primary" before "commodities" and replace "intermediate and higher technology" with "value-added products". 
Paragraph 31.23 In the first sentence, insert "the Economic CooperationOrganization" after "such as". 
Paragraph 31.27 After the first sentence, insert "The population resource base, which is a crucial element in sustainable development, has to be coordinated since population, resources and environment are inextricably linked in the process of bringing about sustainable development. 
The United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, held in 1992, pointed out that poverty, environment, resources, population and development could no longer be dealt with as separate issues and emphasized the integration of demographic trends and population factors in all aspects of sustainable development." 
In subparagraph (d), replace "substitute oil and conserve energy as much as possible" with "substitute other resources for oil, promote efficiency in energy end-use and conserve energy as much as possible". 
Paragraph 31.31 In the second sentence, insert "aimed at bringing about a balance between population, resources and socio-economic development" after "development of policies". 
Paragraphs 31.32 Replace the paragraphs with the following: 
Paragraph 31.59 In the first sentence, insert ", commercial and or operational" after "legal". 
In the second sentence, add ", and economies in transition" after "island developing countries". 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
Paragraph 32.3 After the first sentence, insert "The substantial changes in the ECE region have resulted in an expanding membership, which has increased by 61 per cent since the time the medium-term plan for the period was originally drafted and has since risen to 54 members. 
Paragraph 32.4 Delete the third sentence. 
"32.10 The programme of workshops launched in 1990 continues to serve as the major form of ECE assistance to economies in transition. 
The workshops and other similar informal forums complement the Commission's regular programme of activities in promoting the process of economic reform in all sectors to which the countries in transition attach great importance. 
The workshops respond not only to the needs of Governments but also facilitate contacts among the business communities of the region and generate an exchange of technical know-how and expert advice. 
"32.11 ECE will increasingly become a provider of technical cooperation assistance, especially in intersectoral areas and in areas where no other United Nations entity has a comparative advantage. 
Paragraph 32.18 At the end of the paragraph, add "and providing the central coordination for the 'environment for Europe' process. 
The Committee on Environmental Policy, the main intergovernmental body for the implementation of this subprogramme, has superseded the former Senior Advisers to ECE Governments on Environmental and Water Problems. 
The Commission endorsed the terms of reference of the new Committee at its forty-ninth session, in April 1994." 
At the end of the paragraph, add: "It will also undertake operational activities in countries in transition to strengthen their environmental policy and management capabilities." 
Paragraph 32.30 In the first sentence, replace "EEC will involve" with "EU involves". 
In the fourth sentence, replace "will encourage" with "is encouraging". 
"32.34 Central and Eastern European countries are encountering a number of difficulties in their transition from a planned to a market economy. 
In order to assist those countries in their transition process a workshop programme has been set up to provide them with a platform for informal discussion of those transport aspects which are of immediate concern to them, such as transport planning, privatization, statistics and price setting." 
"32.45 The large increase in the number of ECE member countries, and the fact that most of them are in the long process of transition, has added new responsibilities to the secretariat, particularly in the area of technical assistance. 
"32.46 The new involvement of OECD, EU, IMF, the World Bank and other international agencies in the affairs of ECE member countries has significantly increased the role of ECE in the coordination of international activities in the area of statistics." 
In the second sentence, replace "An interregional" with "A regional". 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
In 1993, the Office's total expenditure financed by voluntary contributions amounted to $1.3 billion." 
Paragraph 36.23 Replace the first sentence with the following: "The number of States that have acceded to the 1951 Convention and/or the 1967 Protocol relating to the Status of Refugees has steadily increased over the years to reach 126 as at 20 April 1994." 
Paragraph 36.40 Replace the third sentence with the following: "In 1993, new emergencies in Africa, Asia and the Middle East have brought the number of people of concern to UNHCR to some 23 million people." 
"36.41 In the field of care and maintenance, in 1993 UNHCR was implementing large programmes in Ethiopia, Malawi, Guinea, Kenya and most notably in the former Yugoslavia. 
In south-west Asia, care and maintenance assistance to Afghan refugees in Pakistan remained the largest in the region. Included in the programme is a substantial component of income-generating and self-sufficiency activities. 
South-east Asia was also a major focus of UNHCR care and maintenance programmes in 1993; a major programme for refugees from Myanmar was implemented in Bangladesh. 
In Hong Kong, a large programme continues to be implemented for Vietnamese asylum-seekers. 
The Comprehensive Plan of Action agreed to at the International Conference on Indo-Chinese Refugees, held in June 1989, remains the framework for the solution to this case-load of Vietnamese asylum-seekers. 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
4. There is no specialized intergovernmental or expert body responsible for reviewing the revisions proposed under this programme. 
"37.24 The subprogramme will involve primarily the planning, development and evaluation of the activities undertaken by the Department of Humanitarian Affairs in fulfilment of its mandate. 
This includes [applied research and continuous monitoring on the various assignments and functions] monitoring the overall activities of the Department in New York and Geneva to ensure [that] effective coordination and programme implementation with regard to ongoing humanitarian emergencies [are effectively undertaken]. 
This would include evaluating the impact of emergency activities, drawing conclusions and identifying lessons learnt for application in other situations. 
Given the increasing number of situations where humanitarian operations work closely with other United Nations activities, there is a need for elaboration of the interrelationship between humanitarian assistance and peacemaking, peace-keeping and peace-building. 
The subprogramme will connect these specific aspects of coordination of humanitarian assistance with a constant attempt to view the tasks of the Department in the context of overall development in the global system as far as the political, economic, social, ecological and technological dimensions are concerned." 
Paragraph 37.26 After the second sentence insert "In addition, as focal point for United Nations activities in mine clearance, the Department will coordinate and monitor activities of the United Nations and of the organizations of the system in this regard. 
This will involve the formulation of policy guidelines, allocation of responsibilities among the organizations of the system, coordination and resource mobilization for such activities." 
Paragraph 37.41 At the end of subparagraph (b), add "There will be close interaction between the Department of Peace-keeping Operations and the Department of Humanitarian Affairs to ensure a constant exchange of information between humanitarian assistance units in the field and the headquarters of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs". 
Paragraph 37.47 Add a new subparagraph (h): "(h) Addressing new tasks in relation to the coordination of response to environmental disasters, in close cooperation with UNEP, as well as technological accidents and activities related to mitigating the consequences of the Chernobyl disaster." 
Paragraph 37.49 At the end of the paragraph, add: "In accordance with those guiding principles and General Assembly resolution 48/57, the subprogramme addresses issues related to providing timely, prompt and effective humanitarian aid." 
Certain changes to account for most recent resolutions and decisions of the legislative and deliberative organs of the United Nations are also proposed. 
Replace all references to the "Department of Political Affairs and Office of Legal Affairs" throughout the narrative of this programme with "Office for Outer Space Affairs". 
Paragraph 8.5 In the first sentence, after the newly inserted words "Office for Outer Space Affairs", insert ", which has been relocated from New York to Vienna since October 1993". 
In the third sentence, delete "; for the Office of Legal Affairs, the servicing of the Legal Subcommittee". 
Paragraph 8.6 In the second sentence, replace "Department of Economic and Social Development" with "Department for Development Support and Management Services" and "UNDRO" with "the Department of Humanitarian Affairs". 
Paragraph 8.8 At the end of the paragraph, add a reference to General Assembly resolutions 45/72 of 11 December 1990, 47/67 of 14 December 1992 and 48/39 of 10 December 1993. 
In subparagraph (m), replace "The elaboration of draft" with "The question of early review and possible revision of the". 
Paragraph 8.15 Replace paragraph 8.15 with the following: 
These centres, which are to be established in each region, would provide individuals from the developing countries with the necessary education and training in space-related disciplines and applications that are required for them to reap many practical benefits of space technology. 
'Mission to Planet Earth', which was a central focus of the International Space Year, saw scientists world wide using space technologies to assess such threats to the Earth's environment as global warming, deforestation and ozone depletion. 
In response to the recommendation of the General Assembly in its resolution 47/67, the Office for Outer Space Affairs will actively encourage the continuation of activities initiated for International Space Year and will continue to promote broader involvement in those activities by more nations. 
The Advisory Committee had stated in its report (A/46/748) of 5 December 1991 that a study of the issue of travel standards should be conducted which "should take into account practices elsewhere in the United Nations system with a view to achieving uniformity and consistency". 
2. In response to that request, the Secretary-General submitted a report to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session entitled "Review of travel and related entitlements for members of organs and subsidiary organs and staff members of the United Nations" (A/C.5/47/61). 
That report dealt primarily with questions related to travel and related entitlements for members of organs and subsidiary organs. 
The extent, nature and timing of these changes is outlined in an overview of the evolution of the rules governing these standards contained in annex I of the present report. 
6. Travel of staff members of the United Nations and of persons travelling on its behalf, other than members of organs and subsidiary organs, is governed by the provisions contained in administrative instruction ST/AI/249/Rev.3, which are summarized below. 
7. The basic standard of accommodation for air travel is economy class at the least costly airfare structure regularly available. 
8. Under-secretaries-general and assistant secretaries-general and, where applicable, their eligible family members are provided with travel accommodation "in the class immediately below first class for travel on official business, on appointment, transfer or separation, for home-leave and family-visit travel, irrespective of the duration of a particular flight". 
9. Staff members below the assistant secretary-general level are provided with transportation "at the least costly airfare structure regularly available or its equivalent". 
Only for flights exceeding a duration of nine hours is accommodation provided "in the class immediately below first class for travel on official business". 
Home-leave travel, family-visit travel and travel on education grant for this group of staff members and their eligible family members is provided at the least costly airfare structure irrespective of the duration of a particular flight. 
10. For group travel on missions or to conferences, special fare arrangements at a class of service lower than those set out in paragraphs 8 and 9 above may be made by the Organization. 
As an initial step towards achievement of the uniformity and consistency called for by the Advisory Committee, a comprehensive questionnaire was sent out in July 1992 to 16 specialized agencies and organizations within the United Nations system. 
13. All but one of the specialized agencies and all of the intergovernmental organizations responded to the questionnaire. 
15. Only three permanent missions responded to the latest request in time to be considered for the present report, and reliable conclusions, therefore, cannot be drawn from this recent survey. 
16. A consolidation of the responses of some 60 Member States to the earlier questionnaire proved extremely difficult. 
The differences in ranks and grades of travellers and in the terminology used in the responses of various Member States made a consistent comparison amongst each other and to the ranks and resulting rules of travel applicable to the United Nations almost impossible. 
For the same reasons, a comparison of data provided by intergovernmental organizations outside the United Nations system with those of the United Nations was equally problematic. 
Complicating factors were the lack of clarity in describing applicable standards and the diversity of organizational units authorized to approve exceptions. 
17. Bearing in mind the limitations set out in the above paragraphs, the summary of responses from the 62 permanent missions contained in annex IV to the present report can only be interpreted with great difficulty. 
Other Member States stated that they make no distinction on the basis of grade, level or rank of the traveller in setting travel standards. 
18. The level of officials considered as "senior officials" by individual Member States is very difficult to determine from the responses. 
Some stated that this category included cabinet ministers and, in two cases, even the presidents of Member States. 
Others, again, did not specify the official considered to be "senior". 
Furthermore, several Member States indicated that one single standard of accommodation for air travel was applicable to all government officials, irrespective of the position or grade level of the traveller. 
These Member States did not specify the extent and scope of exceptions applied to this standard, therefore making a comparison of applicable standards of accommodation amongst Member States extremely unreliable. 
Some Member States do not take into consideration the duration of the travel, while others do. 
Among the latter category there is a wide difference in the number of hours which justify a higher standard of accommodation. 
One Member State applies the nine-hour rule currently used at the United Nations; all but one of the others use shorter durations to justify a higher standard of accommodation. 
20. Beyond the summaries contained in the preceding paragraphs and in annexes IV and V, the limited response to this questionnaire does not provide sufficient data for a comprehensive review of travel standards "taking into account the practices of Member States". 
Considering the similarity in structure and nomenclature of the organizations involved, the data on travel standards are relatively easy to interpret, making it possible to present a reliable report on the standards of accommodation for air travel currently applied within the United Nations system. 
The present section of the report is based on information from the 15 organizations that replied, of the 16 surveyed. 
Only 3 out of the 15 organizations provide all staff members with the same standard of accommodation regardless of grade level or position. 
23. The standard of accommodation for air travel authorized for officials at the highest levels varies greatly among the organizations. Some organizations provide first-class accommodation; some provide business class regardless of the duration of the flight. 
24. The standards of accommodation for air travel undertaken by staff members at the director level (D-2) and below also vary greatly among the 15 organizations. 
The durations range from two and a half hours to nine hours. 
25. Eleven of the 15 organizations require staff members at the D-2 level and below to fly at a lower standard of accommodation when the travel is undertaken for the purpose of home leave or family visit. 
The remaining four organizations provide the same standards of accommodation for home-leave and family-visit travel as for other categories of travel. 
27. Beginning in September 1993, the Consultative Committee collected and disseminated amongst its member organizations detailed information about the standards of accommodation for air travel currently applicable within each organization. 
United Nations staff members at these levels are authorized to travel at a standard of accommodation lower than that accorded to similar staff in 11 out of 15 other organizations surveyed. 
The remaining four organizations apply standards of accommodation equivalent to those of the United Nations. 
29. A comparison of the standards of accommodation accorded to officials at the higher levels by the organizations of the United Nations system shows similar results for the United Nations. 
Ten of the organizations surveyed provide their higher-level officials with standards of accommodation superior to those given to similar officials in the United Nations. 
Three organizations provide standards of accommodation similar to the United Nations and two organizations provide a standard marginally lower than that of the United Nations. 
30. As detailed above, a comparison of the standards of accommodation applicable to officials of Member States to that of United Nations staff members is more difficult to undertake. 
The level, rank, authorized class of service and duration of flights vary so greatly among the Member States who responded to the requests for information by the Secretariat that a uniform statement comparing the two groups is unattainable. 
The Secretariat also noted a prevalent practice by national airlines of Member States to upgrade officials of their countries routinely to a higher class of service than that authorized by the official standards of accommodation. 
32. Prior to the most recent request of the General Assembly, the Secretariat at Headquarters kept statistical records on the flying time to different destinations and the authorized class of service. 
33. Even if economy class were the prevailing standard for all flights, an analysis of the travel patterns of United Nations travellers shows that their itineraries would only allow a minimal use of discounted economy airfares which are a prerequisite for significant savings. 
Most official travel consists of multi-leg itineraries to a variety of destinations. 
The airfares for such trips are constructed based on the combination of one-way full economy-class fares which are only marginally less costly than business-class fares. 
Under the current standards of accommodation, a significant amount of United Nations travel to destinations where simple round-trip tickets can be utilized already falls into the category of the least costly airfare structure (such as transatlantic travel). 
The United Nations is normally able to utilize excursion and advanced-purchase airfares at discounts of over 50 per cent below the price of regular full-fare economy-class tickets for such trips. 
34. Another large group of United Nations travellers consists of staff members assigned to United Nations peace-keeping or political missions in the field. 
The resulting price difference between the two classes of service is minimal. 
35. Bearing in mind the types of most tickets purchased by the United Nations, the Secretariat has made every effort to negotiate with air carriers in order to obtain reduced airfares for frequently-travelled destinations to which regular discounted fares do not apply. 
Such incentive payments are credited as miscellaneous income to the regular budget. 
For home-leave travel, staff members at the D-1 level and above were entitled to first class on all air routes. 
Staff members at lower levels were entitled to tourist class for journeys scheduled to take less than 16 hours and to first class on air journeys scheduled to take 16 hours or longer. 
2. In mid-1961 the travel entitlements were changed to provide first class to all staff members regardless of grade or level for travel on official business of a duration of nine hours or more. 
For such journeys of less than nine hours duration, staff at the P-5 level and above were entitled to first-class accommodation while staff at lower levels were provided with economy-class accommodation. 
(a) Under-secretaries-general and officials of equivalent level: first class for all types of travel; 
(b) Staff at levels D-2 and D-1: first class for travel on official business; 
(c) Staff at levels D-2 and below: economy or tourist class for travel on initial appointment, change of official duty station, extended mission assignment, separation from service or home leave. 
4. It is noted that with this change in travel standards a distinction was made for the first time between (a) official-business travel and (b) all other travel. 
5. Effective January 1966, standards of travel by air were reduced to economy or tourist class for all staff members. 
The Secretary-General was authorized to allow a higher standard when, in his opinion, this was in the best interest of the United Nations. 
Staff members at the D-2 level were provided with economy- or tourist-class accommodation when travelling by air for purposes other than official business (such as initial appointment, change of official duty station, extended mission assignment, separation from service or home leave). 
The resolution made an exception for the Secretary-General, under-secretaries-general and assistant secretaries-general, but did not specify the higher class of accommodation applicable to those senior officials. 
Provision was made in the resolution for the Secretary-General to allow first-class travel, at his discretion, when special circumstances so warranted. 
8. On 21 December 1977, the General Assembly adopted resolution 32/198, which stated that air travel would be limited to the least costly airfare structure regularly available for all staff members. 
An exception was made for under-secretaries-general and assistant secretaries-general who would be entitled to first class for all travel involving a flying time of over nine hours (except for education grant travel of dependents). 
The Secretary-General was authorized to exercise his discretion in making exceptions in most exigent circumstances to allow first-class travel on a case-by-case basis. 
9. General Assembly resolution 35/217 of 17 December 1980 extended to the Director-General for Development and International Economic Cooperation, in addition to the Secretary-General, the entitlement to first-class accommodation whenever travelling by air. 
All other provisions remained unchanged. 
For flights under nine hours duration, these staff members were provided with transportation at the least costly airfare structure regularly available, or its equivalent. 
For home-leave and family-visit travel, these staff members and their eligible family members were provided transportation at the least costly airfare structure regularly available or its equivalent, regardless of the duration of the travel. 
12. For all education-grant travel, the eligible dependents of all staff members were provided, as before, with air transportation by the least costly airfare structure regularly available or its equivalent. 
The Secretary-General's discretionary authority to upgrade travel to first class remained unchanged. 
14. The standards of accommodation for air travel remained unchanged for staff members below the assistant secretary-general level, their eligible family members and for education-grant travel. 
15. The standards of accommodation for air travel which went into effect on 1 January 1988, and which were summarized in ST/AI/249/Rev.3, dated 29 March 1989, remain in force. 
Note: This summary is based on an analysis of completed questionnaires received in 1992 from 72 permanent missions to the United Nations. 
Ten of the questionnaires received were incomplete or for other reasons could not be included in the analysis. 
OUTCOME OF THE WORLD SUMMIT FOR SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT: 
2. Information on reports submitted for the consideration of the Preparatory Committee will be transmitted to it as addenda to the present note. 
(b) Present a status report on the subjects mentioned above to the Board at its September 1994 session 1/ and a full report on these subjects to the Board at its first regular session of 1995; 
(c) Present to the Board at the appropriate session in 1995 one or more example(s) of country programme(s) incorporating all applicable issues outlined in the resolution; 
In addition, a policy paper on gender equality and the empowerment of women and girls (E/ICEF/1994/L.5) was presented to the Executive Board at its annual session in 1994. 
The report also reviewed the programmes for women and girls, focusing both on mainstreaming as a strategy of intervention and on women-centred activities. 
4. Moreover, in response to the Board's request, policy documents on education and on water and environmental sanitation will be presented to the Executive Board at its annual session in 1995. 
Finally, a policy paper on children in especially difficult circumstances will be presented to the Executive Board at its annual session in 1996. 
The paper will describe how UNICEF intends to strengthen further the linkages between UNICEF emergency work and its development goals and strategies in a conceptual framework. 
6. Finally, the request under paragraph 1 (c) above is currently being taken into account in the preparation of new country programme recommendations for submission to the Executive Board at its second regular session in 1995. 
At least one major country programme recommendation which will have incorporated all of the applicable issues outlined in decision 1994/A/8, as specified in paragraph 1 above, will be submitted for approval. 
In particular, the recommendation will describe the strategic choices made and how programme designs were improved in priority sectors, taking into account these strategy elements. 
1. The present information note has been prepared as background for the election of representatives of the Executive Board to the UNICEF/World Health Organization (WHO) Joint Committee on Health Policy (JCHP) for the 1995-1996 biennium. 
1. I wish to inform the Council that the estimated cost of establishing an advance team of not more than sixty personnel to carry out the functions described in paragraph 23 in my main report would amount to $934,000 for the first month including start-up costs of $187,000. 
The monthly cost thereafter would be approximately $747,000. 
The start-up requirements do not provide for transport, communication and other equipment which are already available in Haiti. 
2. The cost for an increase in the troop level of UNMIH to 6,000 and for 567 civilian police personnel, and approximately 350 international civilian staff and 500 local staff for a six-month period is estimated at $215 million. 
This amount does not include requirements for electoral activities. 
3. A breakdown of the estimated costs indicated in paragraphs 1 and 2 above is provided by main categories of expenditure, for information purposes, in the annexes to the present addendum. 
Reaffirming, in this context, that the confidence-building measures, while not an end in themselves, nor a substitute for the wider political process, would offer significant benefits to both communities and would facilitate the political process towards an overall settlement, 
Having studied the options and ideas for future action set out in paragraphs 57 to 62 of the Secretary-General's report of 30 May 1994, 
As you know, since the adoption of Security Council resolutions 731 (1992) and 748 (1992) the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya has spared no effort, in all sincerity and good faith, to resolve the ongoing dispute between it and the United States, the United Kingdom and France. 
In your report to the Security Council contained in document S/1994/672 you called attention to the manner in which the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya had acquitted itself and you commended its cooperation with UNASOG and the spirit of friendship that had been shown by the two countries. 
2. Convinced of the importance of cooperating with the United Nations in the maintenance of international peace and security, the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya has declared in numerous letters addressed to you its total renunciation of terrorism in all its forms and its condemnation of all acts of terrorism. 
It has given expression to this clear position with a number of specific measures including, as purely indicative examples: 
(a) The severance of contacts with all groups and factions involved in what are characterized as terrorist activities; 
(c) Full cooperation by the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, in demonstration of its good faith, with the Government of the United Kingdom in enhancing its capacity to counter terrorist activities. 
It has provided all of the information in its possession that might strengthen the capacity to counter and contain terrorism; 
(d) The announcement by the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya of its complete readiness to cooperate with the French authorities investigating the UTA case and to provide all possible facilities to the French examining magistrate. 
3. There is no extradition agreement between the parties concerned, and all of the States that are parties to this dispute are legally bound by the provisions of a binding international convention that has entered into force, namely the 1971 Montreal Convention. 
The Libyan Arab Jamahiriya has expressed its readiness to try the two suspects in Libya, and this is in keeping with the explicit provisions of article 7 of the Montreal Convention. 
It has accepted a situation that it was not obliged to accept in accordance with correct legal norms. 
Accordingly, the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya proposes the following alternatives for addressing the judicial dimension of the crisis with a view to determining the responsibility of the two accused for the Lockerbie incident: 
When negotiations on the permanent status will take place, Israel will give high priority to the Jordanian historic role in these shrines. 
Such a position has been repeatedly confirmed by the General Assembly, and by the Security Council in its resolutions such as resolutions 681 (1990) of 20 December 1990, 726 (1992) of 6 January 1992, 799 (1992) of 18 December 1992 and 904 (1994) of 18 March 1994. 
2. The international community has never accepted or approved any foreign sovereignty or jurisdiction over East Jerusalem. 
3. Jerusalem remains a central issue for the Palestinian people and for the Arab world and Islamic Ummah. 
Its holy places are of great value for Muslims, Christians and Jews all over the world. 
Accordingly, no party has the right to take any action which would hamper the negotiations or prejudge their outcome. 
5. The Israeli Government made a clear commitment that the Palestinian institutions of East Jerusalem were of great importance and would be preserved. 
Any legislation or action aimed at undermining those institutions or impeding their activities constitutes a clear violation of that commitment and of the letter and spirit of the Declaration of Principles, and would seriously harm the smooth proceeding of the peace process. 
At the same time, it affirms the importance of the issue of Jerusalem, calls for the respect of international legitimacy in this regard, and also calls upon Israel to abide by its contractual obligations emanating from the Declaration of Principles with regard to this issue. 
As a party to the Governors Island Agreement, I, for my part, have scrupulously respected my commitments thereunder. 
Therefore, I feel that the time has come for the international community, as a party in the process which led to that Agreement, to take prompt and decisive action, under the authority of the United Nations, to allow for its full implementation. 
"For the last few months, the Security Council has been following closely the tense and volatile situation in Burundi, based on briefings by the Secretariat. 
"The Security Council supports the ongoing political dialogue in Burundi aimed at reaching an early agreement on Presidential succession. 
It calls on all parties to reach rapidly a settlement based on democratic principles. 
In this context, the Council is alarmed by the recent violence in Bujumbura and reiterates the terms of its statements of 25 October 1993 (S/26631) and 16 November 1993 (S/26757). 
The Council demands that all parties cease immediately any incitement to violence or ethnic hatred. 
It further calls upon all Burundians, especially political, military and religious leaders, to do their utmost for the success of the ongoing political dialogue. 
"The Security Council takes note with satisfaction of the report of the Secretary-General dated 12 July 1994 (S/1994/819) on the situation concerning Western Sahara as well as the oral report by the Secretariat on 28 July 1994. 
It commends, in particular, the work of the Identification Commission and the efforts of the Deputy Special Representative pursuant to resolution 907 (1994) of 29 March 1994. 
"The Security Council welcomes the goodwill shown by the parties thus far and urges them to continue to cooperate with the Secretary-General and MINURSO to ensure the earliest possible implementation of the settlement plan." 
"The members of the Security Council strongly condemn the terrorist attack which took place in Buenos Aires, Argentina on 18 July 1994, which resulted in great loss of human life. 
They stress the need to strengthen international cooperation in order to take full and effective measures to prevent, combat and eliminate all forms of terrorism, which affect the international community as a whole." 
Reaffirming, in this context, that the confidence-building measures, while not an end in themselves, nor a substitute for the wider political process, would offer significant benefits to both communities and would facilitate the political process towards an overall settlement, 
Having studied the options and ideas for future action set out in paragraphs 57 to 62 of the Secretary-General's report of 30 May 1994, 
Between 26-28 July 1994, there appears to have been six flights of fixed or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 1 of resolution 816 (1993) or approved by UNPROFOR in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,819. 
The members of the Security Council have reviewed the situation in Somalia as envisaged in resolution 923 (1994) of 31 May 1994. 
The Council members noted with satisfaction the gains made in Somalia on the humanitarian front, with the assistance of the United Nations Operation in Somalia (UNOSOM II), United Nations agencies and non-governmental organizations. 
The Council members share your serious concern at the very little forward movement registered in the Somali national reconciliation process since the Nairobi Declaration of 24 March 1994 and at the recent deterioration in the security situation in Somalia. 
In view of the situation in Somalia, described in your report, the Council members considered most appropriate and timely your directive to your Special Representative for Somalia to prepare an in-depth assessment of the prospects for national reconciliation in Somalia. 
They also welcomed your decision to dispatch a special mission to Somalia and to present recommendations to the Security Council on the future size of UNOSOM II as soon as possible. 
In order to remove stolen property to the territory of Armenia, the occupiers have kept in operation only the Mindjevan-Kafan railroad line. 
On 26 July 1994, President Pasteur Bizimungu of Rwanda had a meeting to discuss the tragic situation in his country with Marshal Mobutu Sese Seko Kuku Ngbendo Wa Za Banga of the Republic of Zaire while the latter was on a personal visit to Mauritius. 
The following agreed points emerged from their discussions. 
3. As has already been announced by the Prime Minister of Zaire Kengo Wa Dondo, Rwandese military personnel who are in Zaire will be disarmed, where this step has not already been taken, and they will be confined to barracks. 
4. The President of Rwanda informed his counterpart that mobile radio were reportedly moving about between southern Rwanda and southern Kivu and hampering the restoration of peace in Rwanda by inciting to tribal hatred. 
Your Excellency has defined the philosophy behind the confidence-building measures in paragraph 47 of your report on your mission of good offices in Cyprus, dated 1 July 1993 (S/26026), in the following terms: 
Evidently the said ruling is incompatible with the stated philosophy behind the confidence-building measures, as the ruling constitutes an obstacle to the implementation of the confidence-building measures and, hence, the realization of the economic benefits that would accrue upon implementation. 
I hope and trust that Your Excellency will use your influence as United Nations Secretary-General to redress this unacceptable situation, which blocks the way to a free negotiation process. 
I should like to refer to Security Council resolution 778 (1992) which, as you will recall, was adopted because of the Government of Iraq's continued refusal to accept resolutions 706 (1991) and 712 (1991). 
Included in those obligations was the payment of claims for any direct loss, damage or injury to foreign Governments, nationals and corporations sustained as a result of Iraq's aggression. 
As of this date, I have received information about approximately $1 billion in Iraqi assets subject to the provisions of resolution 778 (1992). 
However, less than $160 million representing Iraqi frozen oil assets or proceeds from the sale of oil have been deposited to the aforementioned escrow account. 
Thirty per cent of oil-related funds deposited to the escrow account referred to in resolution 778 (1992) was to be designated for the Compensation Fund. 
According to oil industry sources, the value of such petroleum and petroleum products may amount to hundreds of millions of dollars. 
These funds fall under the provisions of resolution 778 (1992) relating to the reporting of petroleum assets subject to transfer to the escrow account. 
On 11 May 1994, the Security Council agreed to my offer to seek information directly from oil companies in order to identify those funds and to arrange for their transfer to the escrow account. 
Such information should include the description and quantity of the petroleum and petroleum products as well as their respective values on an FOB and CIF basis. 
Complete information should also be provided on the disposition of the proceeds of the sale of such petroleum or petroleum products. 
I would be most grateful if the requested information could be communicated to me by 30 August 1994. 
The provisions contained in Security Council resolution 917 (1994) are being implemented in Denmark by a national Royal ordinance. 
1. As a State member of the European Union, Denmark has implemented the measures which have been adopted by the Union. 
The Regulations are attached as an appendix to the Royal Danish ordinance. 
2. The Royal ordinance imposes an embargo on the sale and supply of arms to Haiti, including on related material of all types and any assistance and spare parts related thereto. 
The ordinance commands that Haitian funds, including securities and liquid funds, shall be credited to blocked accounts in Danish financial institutions. 
The ordinance also establishes the penalties for violating the prohibitions set forth in the ordinance and in the Council Regulations. 
Any proceeds liable to a penalty shall be confiscated. 
3. The Danish authorities will monitor the embargo closely and maintain very strict export controls for as long as it remains in force. 
In conclusion, all the provisions of Security Council resolution 917 (1994) are thus being fully implemented and in force in Denmark. 
Taking note of the letter dated 29 July 1994 from the legitimately elected President of Haiti (S/1994/905, annex) and the letter dated 30 July 1994 from the Permanent Representative of Haiti to the United Nations (S/1994/910), 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General of 15 July 1994 (S/1994/828) and takes note of his support for action under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations in order to assist the legitimate Government of Haiti in the maintenance of public order; 
2. Recognizes the unique character of the present situation in Haiti and its deteriorating, complex and extraordinary nature, requiring an exceptional response; 
9. Decides to revise and extend the mandate of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) for a period of six months to assist the democratic Government of Haiti in fulfilling its responsibilities in connection with: 
(b) the professionalization of the Haitian armed forces and the creation of a separate police force; 
11. Decides to increase the troop level of UNMIH to 6,000 and establishes the objective of completing UNMIH's mission, in cooperation with the constitutional Government of Haiti, not later than February 1996; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General to report on the implementation of this resolution at sixty-day intervals starting from the date of deployment of the multinational force; 
15. Demands strict respect for the persons and premises of the United Nations, the Organization of American States, other international and humanitarian organizations and diplomatic missions in Haiti, and that no acts of intimidation or violence be directed against personnel engaged in humanitarian or peace-keeping work; 
16. Emphasizes the necessity that, inter alia: 
17. Affirms that the Council will review the measures imposed pursuant to resolutions 841 (1993), 873 (1993) and 917 (1994), with a view to lifting them in their entirety, immediately following the return to Haiti of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide; 
Taking note of the letter dated 29 July 1994 from the legitimately elected President of Haiti (S/1994/905, annex) and the letter dated 30 July 1994 from the Permanent Representative of Haiti to the United Nations (S/1994/910), 
Reiterating its commitment for the international community to assist and support the economic, social and institutional development of Haiti, 
Reaffirming that the goal of the international community remains the restoration of democracy in Haiti and the prompt return of the legitimately elected President, Jean-Bertrand Aristide, within the framework of the Governors Island Agreement, 
1. Welcomes the report of the Secretary-General of 15 July 1994 (S/1994/828) and takes note of his support for action under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations in order to assist the legitimate Government of Haiti in the maintenance of public order; 
2. Recognizes the unique character of the present situation in Haiti and its deteriorating, complex and extraordinary nature, requiring an exceptional response; 
9. Decides to revise and extend the mandate of the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) for a period of six months to assist the democratic Government of Haiti in fulfilling its responsibilities in connection with: 
(b) the professionalization of the Haitian armed forces and the creation of a separate police force; 
11. Decides to increase the troop level of UNMIH to 6,000 and establishes the objective of completing UNMIH's mission, in cooperation with the constitutional Government of Haiti, not later than February 1996; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General to report on the implementation of this resolution at sixty-day intervals starting from the date of deployment of the multinational force; 
15. Demands strict respect for the persons and premises of the United Nations, the Organization of American States, other international and humanitarian organizations and diplomatic missions in Haiti, and that no acts of intimidation or violence be directed against personnel engaged in humanitarian or peace-keeping work; 
16. Emphasizes the necessity that, inter alia: 
17. Affirms that the Council will review the measures imposed pursuant to resolutions 841 (1993), 873 (1993) and 917 (1994), with a view to lifting them in their entirety, immediately following the return to Haiti of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide; 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
This revised programme was reviewed by ESCWA at its seventeenth session, held from 29 to 31 May 1994. 
34.1 The general mandate for the programme derives from Economic and Social Council resolutions 1818 (LV) of 9 August 1973 and 1985/69 of 26 July 1985, which established and amended the terms of reference of ESCWA. 
Improvements in the quality of life, in turn, enhance the ability of people to contribute further to overall economic and social development and to bring about a healthy human environment. 
Economic development cannot be divorced from the social and ecological, nor from the cultural and political dimensions. 
34.3 The programme will seek: 
(c) To provide opportunities for the acceleration of the process of sustainable development in each of the ESCWA member countries, with special emphasis on social and economic development of countries facing special conditions. 
All these point to the necessity to focus on social and economic rebuilding and rehabilitation, the ultimate objective being the reintegration of the population into peaceful and gainful ways of living. 
This high social cost of events has left a clear mark on the lives of the people in the region, on the communities at large and on institutions. 
34.7 As the ESCWA region approaches the twenty-first century, it is faced with several other complex challenges that require both creative and effective ways of dealing with them. 
One of these challenges is in the area of natural resources, the main problem being inadequacy of planning and management of its water, energy and mineral resources. 
The tasks confronting member States in addressing this situation are complicated by a shortage of water resources, uneven distribution of energy sources and a lack of articulated national and regional strategies for balancing environmental concerns and natural resource development and exploitation. 
34.8 Similarly, the food security situation in the region is precarious owing to a weak agricultural sector. 
This is due to a considerable extent, to water scarcity, degradation of the natural resource base, inadequate physical and social infrastructure, low technological levels and the largely unfavourable socio-economic environment in which agricultural activity is carried out. 
Given the aridity of the region, conservation and the rational use of water become issues of extreme importance. 
34.9 Notwithstanding the above elements and their negative consequences for the quality of life of the population of the region, the production sector in the more diversified economies has languished over the years. 
Thus the share of domestic output in meeting local demand for manufactured goods has decreased over the last decade. 
34.11 The development of both the industrial and agricultural sectors is closely linked with international trade through the heavy dependence of those sectors on the outside world for virtually all their needs for machinery and equipment and a large component of intermediate goods. 
However, the region's susceptibility to exogenous developments is nowhere more evident than in the oil sector, the mainstay of development in many countries. 
34.13 Environmental concerns are expected to acquire an increasing importance in the efforts of the region geared towards sustainable development. 
Issues such as desertification, industrial waste management, surface- and ground-water pollution, urban environmental deterioration, the social setting and the aftermath of the recent Gulf war will have to be addressed. 
Environment is to be viewed in the wide sense of Agenda 21 and in its physical aspect, with emphasis on sustainability. 
34.14 A major challenge confronting the countries of the region is the transformation of their economies to meet the challenges of the coming century. 
This would require not only securing huge sums for investment, but also reconsidering or redefining their economic philosophies and pattern of development, especially the balance between economic management and market forces. 
The policy mix pursued in the past has generally not been conducive to rapid and equitable growth and development. 
In effect, it has resulted in the emergence or accentuation of internal and external imbalances and constraints, as reflected mainly in high and persistent budget and balance-of-payment deficits, heavy indebtedness and reduced financial resources for development. 
As a consequence, most countries in the region have been implementing economic reform, including structural adjustment programmes and policies, on their own initiative or in cooperation with IMF and the World Bank, with the overall objective of achieving a more sustainable pattern of development in the long term. 
Yet many ESCWA countries lack the human resources needed to participate in the process and transform their economies so as to become internationally competitive. 
34.17 The launching of the peace process, and in particular the recently concluded declaration of principles for a peace accord between Israel and the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), will undoubtedly have a major economic and social impact on the region. 
The resulting new climate would require constant monitoring by the ESCWA secretariat in order for it to adapt its activities to address the various issues raised above. 
It is of utmost importance at the present juncture to place human development, in its broad sense, at the centre of developmental concerns. 
34.19 In implementing the programme, ESCWA, as a multidisciplinary body, will identify and formulate a coordinated approach to regional cooperation, within the context of the economic and social plans and programmes of its member States and its perception of relevant regional and global developments. 
In so doing, it will carry out the following main activities: 
(b) Develop statistical databases and information pertinent to the work of ESCWA and end-users, with a view to serving as a major source of economic and social statistics and information on the region within the United Nations system; 
(d) Provide substantive secretariat services and documentation for the Commission and its subsidiary bodies and assist the Economic and Social Council, upon request, in discharging its mandate as it relates to the region; 
The main challenge confronting the ESCWA region is the interrelation among the three main dimensions of sustainable development, namely, management of natural resources and the environment, improvement of the quality of life and economic development. 
Each of these components is a prerequisite for and a result of the other two. 
34.21 New realities in the world and the globalization of economic, social and political events have a direct impact on the above-mentioned three dimensions of sustainable development in the region. 
Part of the mandate of ESCWA is to act as a warning system to its member States regarding the impact of global political, economic, cultural and technological changes at the national and regional levels. 
34.22 In translating the challenges facing the region into programme activities, five subprogrammes, which represent core themes that may cut across several organizational units, are proposed. 
The activities under each subprogramme will be carried out by task forces representing relevant specializations existing in the Commission. 
34.25 Statistical data is a prerequisite for all the Commission's analytical and policy-oriented activities. 
34.27 The ESCWA countries are predominantly arid and semi-arid. 
Owing to the fragile ecological conditions prevailing in the region, any ecological damage is extremely difficult to repair or reverse. 
Rapid population growth and poverty have led to excessive exploitation of the scarce land and water resources of the region. 
Inadequate strategies and policies for the sound management of these resources and insufficient appreciation of the relation between resource management and sustainable development have accelerated the rate of soil erosion, depletion of underground aquifers, salinity, desertification and other forms of resource degradation. 
34.28 The shortage of water resources is a serious constraint on social and economic development in the ESCWA region. 
34.30 Petroleum constitutes the major source of material wealth in the region, which is also a major supplier of oil to the world. 
However, a number of ESCWA countries are deprived of or lack completely oil or natural gas resources. 
The importance of natural gas is growing rapidly in terms of discoveries, utilization and export potential. 
34.31 Energy policies and planning at the national level need to be improved, especially energy planning methodologies and techniques since they constitute important elements in the preparation and implementation of country energy plans. 
The energy balances drawn up by a number of ESCWA countries are not sufficiently accurate or comprehensive to serve as a basis for a reliable assessment of their energy situations. 
The excessive use of depletable energy resources and the lack of appropriate policies and measures for more efficient use of energy require that the issue of energy consumption be analysed and measures taken to increase efficiency in energy utilization. 
Other than in a few cases, such activities have not yet led to a tangible commercialization of renewable energy technologies. 
34.34 Economic and social issues confronting ESCWA countries are often perceived as separate from the environment; consequently, environmental issues are not given the priority they deserve by decision makers. 
(a) To promote the introduction of appropriate techniques and technologies for assessing natural resources in the region and contribute to the development of national plans for their exploitation, in the context of regional and international efforts to highlight the environmental dimensions of sustainable development; 
(b) To enhance proper management of water resources, including quality control, establishment of guidelines and principles for the optimum utilization of available water resources, particularly in the case of shared water basins, and increasing awareness of the relationship between water scarcity and the process of sustainable development; 
(c) To develop a long-term perspective for energy options in the region as well as strategies and policies for environmentally sound management of energy resources and energy waste and the development of renewable energy resources, particularly in rural and remote areas; 
(d) To promote cooperation among ESCWA member States in the fields of natural resources and the environment in the context of existing and planned regional arrangements, institutions and projects. 
(a) Conducting studies on planning and management of land use, water and energy resources with special emphasis on desertification control, water budget evaluation and rural energy issues, including surveys and assessments related to those activities; 
(b) Organizing meetings aimed at developing natural resource strategies and policies and at promoting regional cooperation and coordination of activities and exchange of information on various issues related to natural resource development; and assisting in the utilization of appropriate technologies for non-conventional water and energy resources; 
34.38 Issues related to the improvement of the quality of life need to be dealt with through a multidisciplinary approach, reflecting the perception of sustainable development as development of people, by people and for people. 
34.39 Improvement of the quality of life in the ESCWA region, encompassing material and non-material aspects, is closely correlated with proper management of natural resources and economic development. 
34.40 A salient characteristic of the ESCWA region is its relatively high rate of population growth, which, together with unfavourable economic conditions in some countries of the region, exacerbates problems of unemployment and underemployment in both the organized and the informal sectors. 
Unemployment of university graduates and widespread underemployment in the public sector are further reflections of the mismanagement of human resources. 
These high levels of unemployment and poverty lead to a low level of social integration. 
34.42 Women in the ESCWA region are still disadvantaged in terms of access to resources, level of education, participation in economic activity and participation in the development process and institutional support activities. 
34.44 Patterns of development in the region have led to rapid and unchecked urbanization, the explosive growth of some cities, expansion of poor and marginalized settlements, and further deprivation of rural communities. 
34.45 Rural development and alleviation of poverty are crucial development issues in most ESCWA countries. 
Despite the agrarian reform programmes undertaken in some countries, agriculture is still dominated by small and fragmented holdings, and the problems of marginal and landless farmers remain serious in many of them. 
Moreover, there is still a wide gap between urban and rural areas in the availability of basic services and employment opportunities. 
34.46 Finally, an important issue to be addressed under this subprogramme is the availability and reliability of quantitative and qualitative information and indicators, which are essential for the formulation of sound social policies. 
34.47 The objectives of subprogramme 2 are: 
(a) To raise awareness of the impact of population on the quality of life, to formulate adequate population policies and to promote the integration of population variables into development; 
(b) To promote a comprehensive approach to human development, as one of the key factors affecting the quality of life, through in-depth evaluation of the development process at the national and regional levels. 
In addition, enhancement of social integration of youth and other vulnerable groups will be emphasized; 
(c) To promote productive employment, through the continuous assessment of labour market developments, the strengthening of planning capabilities of labour ministries and the development of regional policies that would facilitate labour movement among Arab countries; 
(f) To promote an integrated approach to community development based on growth, equity and participation of the people. 
(a) Monitoring the population situation through the publication of demographic and related socio-economic indicators and population projections; undertaking studies on determinants and consequences of population growth; organizing meetings on integrating population variables into the development process; and disseminating population information; 
(b) Monitoring the social situation in the region, undertaking in-depth analyses of the human development process at the national level; assessing the social impact of economic measures and reforms; formulating adequate social policies with particular attention to disadvantaged groups; and monitoring labour market development to promote gainful employment; 
(e) Assessing and evaluating community development (urban and rural) policies and programmes; strengthening the technical and institutional capacity for agricultural and rural development; support in the areas of extension, credit, marketing and community development; and promoting the integration of rural women into the mainstream of agricultural and rural development. 
34.50 The problems and challenges confronting the countries of the region in their efforts to promote growth and development reflect shortcomings in macroeconomic management policies at the national level, an inability to exploit the potential of regional cooperation and a rapidly changing, and most unfavourable, international economic environment. 
In effect, it has resulted in the emergence or accentuation of internal and external imbalances and constraints. 
These policies have not been very successful in alleviating poverty and improving income distribution. 
These developments underline the significance of interdependence for development in the region as a whole and for the stability of member countries, and the need to forge closer links and reduce disparities in development levels within and among countries. 
It also calls for greater attention to foreign direct investment, which is emerging as a major source of development finance. 
A number of problems hamper the contribution of foreign trade to growth and development. The trade of ESCWA countries remains highly concentrated in terms of commodity composition and direction, intraregional trade being a modest fraction of the total. 
The protectionist policies applied by major trading partners to products in which countries in the region have a comparative advantage adversely affect exports. 
The conclusion of the Uruguay Round, the formation and/or enlargement of trading blocs and developments in Eastern and Central Europe pose additional challenges. 
34.54 The pursuit of import substitution policies has reduced the incentive to export, rendered competition a marginal concern and discouraged the search for new markets, while promoting increased resort to non-competitive trade channels. 
As a result, insufficient attention has been paid to export determinants such as financing, exchange rate policies, trade regimes and product quality and cost. 
The trade of the region is also handicapped by inadequate information and high transaction costs. 
Trade in services, both in the traditional sense and in new forms based on information and communications, is still modest: the potential of regional cooperation has hardly been exploited. 
34.55 The rich natural, cultural and historical potential of the ESCWA region has not yet been fully utilized in the development of international and intraregional tourism. 
Tourism development policies based on integrated tourism planning and marketing, which also take into consideration the socio-economic, cultural, historic and environmental particularities of the region, could contribute much to the development and prosperity of ESCWA member countries. 
Critical to such efforts is concern for the possible adverse social and cultural impact of the operations of transnational corporations in ESCWA member countries. 
Actions by ESCWA member countries would need to be complemented by policies and mechanisms aimed at improving the quality and quantity of investment flows, and foreign investment policies that balance between facilitation and regulation should be devised. 
Growth in food production is lower than consumption, resulting in a widening food gap and an increasing dependence on external sources of supply that causes significant financial problems to the low-income countries of the region. 
34.58 In the absence of an effective framework for regional cooperation, the countries of the region mostly act individually in areas essential for agricultural development, disregarding the region-wide opportunities that would come from utilizing complementarity and specialization in production based on comparative advantages region-wide. 
34.59 Policy interventions constitute another important factor affecting agricultural production. 
Policies in the region have generally been characterized by a strong urban bias. 
The economic incentives provided to agricultural producers have generally been inadequate. 
Acreage and output-price controls and overvalued currencies were among the main policy instruments that have negatively affected the performance of the agricultural sector in the region. 
34.60 Another major obstacle to increasing agricultural production in the region is the lack of trained manpower, particularly in the field of agricultural planning, policy analysis and project formulation. No less important are the shortcomings in the training of personnel entrusted with the execution of agricultural development projects. 
34.61 Given the resource constraints, a weak level of technology has been a significant hindrance to increased agricultural productivity. 
Although some ESCWA countries have made efforts to benefit from the transfer of emerging new technologies, there is an urgent need to fill the wide technology gap in agriculture. 
34.62 The agricultural sector of several countries in the region has suffered severe damage to its infrastructure and production capabilities as a result of military conflicts and civil strife, which have also had a negative impact on intraregional trade in agricultural commodities and on the movement of labour. 
34.63 Over the last two decades the region has witnessed marked expansion in industrial production capacity, especially in resource-based industries, such as petrochemicals, fertilizers and cement, and in traditional industries such as textiles and food. 
The industrial sector, however, is still characterized by a narrow range of manufactured products and low levels of specialization, productivity and capacity utilization. 
There is little complementarity in the production system and coordination among the countries of the region is almost non-existent. 
The issues addressed by the Vienna Conference on Science and Technology for Development more than a decade ago remain valid for the region. 
In addition, the region now faces the challenges and opportunities created by global technological achievements. 
Therefore, building and strengthening endogenous science and technology capabilities and infrastructure, together with improving the region's advantages in the technology transfer process, remain a priority concern. 
The subprogramme will therefore address issues related to technology assessment, linkages between research and development and the production and service sectors, challenges and opportunities created by global technological achievements and their impact on technology transfer. 
34.65 The lack of coordination mechanisms, inadequate planning and the complicated border-crossing formalities among the member States and between them and neighbouring countries obstruct the smooth flow of passengers and goods, negating the economic viability of trade. 
Increased attention should, therefore, be given to multimodal, maritime transport and to ports, shipping services and the development of national merchant fleets to increase the share of national carriers in external trade, particularly in solid and liquid bulk commodities. 
The sector is also suffering from a shortage of skilled manpower for activities ranging from planning to operations and management, particularly middle- and higher-level management. 
These issues call for special attention. 
(a) To promote economic and technical cooperation and integration among ESCWA member countries at the subregional and regional levels; 
(b) To promote activities aimed at strengthening the capabilities of member countries in the formulation and implementation of comprehensive plans, strategies and policies; 
(d) To improve the mobilization and efficient use and management of domestic and external resources and to develop an enabling savings and investment environment; 
(e) To provide technical assistance for the assessment and development of local capabilities and governmental and non-governmental institutions involved in various sectors; 
(f) To promote private sector activities, particularly in small and medium-size enterprises, in various sectors and to support the development of human resources, entrepreneurship, management and technical skills; 
(g) To enhance the capacity of ESCWA member States to cope with the challenges and opportunities created by technological achievements at the global level; 
(h) To promote the expansion and diversification of trade in goods and services, particularly intraregional trade; enhance trade efficiency; and reduce transaction costs by introducing new technologies relating to customs data and clearance and transmission of trade-related information; 
34.67 The secretariat will pursue the above objectives mainly through studies (technical publications and reports), the organization of intergovernmental and expert group meetings and the provision of technical assistance and advisory services upon the request of member countries, as follows: 
(b) Training courses for officials and personnel in the public and private sectors to develop national capabilities, national and regional institutions, and technical managerial skills, in various sectors and areas; 
The emergence, consolidation and/or enlargement of regional and economic blocs, coupled with the further liberalization of international trade in goods and services will have direct impact on development prospects in all ESCWA member States, individually and collectively. 
Of significance to the region are the potential implications of the recent conclusion of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations, the Maastricht Treaty and the economic transformation in Eastern and Central Europe. 
These exogenous factors will leave lasting effects on the socio-economic conditions of the region. 
34.70 The subprogramme will therefore focus on the identification and assessment of the continuous process of globalization itself, its mechanisms, modalities and impact. 
In addition, this subprogramme will deal with the adjustment the ESCWA member States will have to undertake as a result of exogenous factors and their immediate and long-term structural implications. 
All ESCWA member States, individually and collectively, will have to undergo transformation, as appropriate and necessary, in their economic structure, value system and social institutions to meet the different challenges of globalization. 
34.71 In the light of the above, the objectives of subprogramme 4 are: 
(a) To assess the impact for ESCWA member States, of exogenous developments, in particular the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations, the establishment of the World Trade Organization (WTO) and the emerging economic blocs on the social and economic development of the region; 
(b) To assist ESCWA members to adopt relevant policies and implement programmes that would allow the countries to make a smoother adjustment in their economic and social systems; 
(b) Compiling data and disseminating information on different aspects of the globalization process in order to enhance governmental and private sectors' capacities to deal with its immediate impacts; 
(c) Undertaking studies on the impact of economic reform policies to be adopted by the different types of economy in the region. 
Economic reforms in that country have not gone far to accelerate growth and alleviate poverty. 
Action at the national level alone is not likely to achieve the development objectives of the country. 
Therefore, special consideration is to be given to development issues and problems confronting it. 
34.75 A major development that could significantly influence the regional setting is the Middle East peace process, which was set in motion in the Madrid Conference in 1991 and enhanced by the agreement of 13 September 1993 between Israel and the PLO. 
34.76 In fulfilment of the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly and ESCWA on assistance to the Palestinian people in the occupied territories, the ESCWA secretariat has paid special attention to the different needs of the Palestinian people. 
As a result of the agreement between Israel and the PLO, the role of ESCWA in promoting and providing technical assistance and implementation of projects within the scope of Palestinian national development has been emphasized. 
Attention will also be focused on the Arab population in the occupied Golan Heights and in southern Lebanon. 
34.77 The region has been suffering from the consequences of military conflicts for the last two decades, which have brought about huge destruction and drastic deterioration in the physical and institutional infrastructure of some ESCWA countries. 
34.78 Subprogramme 5 aims at: 
(a) Strengthening the capacities of Yemen and of the Palestinian people to build their national economy and institutions; 
(c) Assessing the implications of the Middle East peace process for regional development and cooperation. 
34.79 The course of action will include: 
(a) Monitoring the implementation in Yemen of the Programme of Action for the Least Developed Countries for the 1990s; 
(b) Undertaking studies on issues related to the development of Palestinian national capabilities in selected sectors, and assisting in, and implementing, different rehabilitation schemes; 
(c) Organizing expert group meetings and training workshops in selected sectors for developing human resources, in Yemen and in the territories under PLO administration; 
(d) Formulating, promoting and participating in the implementation of technical assistance projects, and providing advisory services; 
(e) Assessing the social and economic conditions of the Arab population in the occupied Golan Heights and in southern Lebanon. 
1. For the purposes of this Convention, "transit State" means a State through which United Nations personnel pass in connection with a United Nations operation in a host State. 
Without prejudice to their privileges and immunities, United Nations personnel shall respect the laws and regulations of the transit State. 
4. The transit State shall provide appropriate support to a United Nations operation, and in particular shall facilitate the transit of its personnel and equipment. 
"1. For the purposes of this Convention: 
(i) Persons engaged or deployed by the Secretary-General to participate in a United Nations operation, in whatever capacity; 
"2. This Convention shall not apply in respect of personnel engaged as combatants in an international armed conflict." 
5. Decides that a period of three hundred and sixty-five days shall be used for the calculation of the daily salary of high-level officials working on a "when actually employed" basis; 
4. Further requests the Secretary-General to review the resources allocated to the implementation of the New Agenda and to submit proposals for additional resources in the context of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to utilize to the maximum extent possible the resources and expertise available within the Organization for the activities envisaged in paragraph 6 of his report. 
Reaffirming its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993, in particular section II thereof, 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to report on the implementation of those proposals in the context of the proposed programme budget for the biennium 1996-1997, as well as in the programme performance report for the biennium 1994-1995; 
3. Also requests the Secretary-General to include the related transfer of resources between sections and the resulting savings in the first performance report on the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995; 
4. Further requests the Secretary-General to keep the question of decentralization under review and to report thereon, in the light of views expressed by other relevant bodies, to the Committee for Programme and Coordination and to the General Assembly at its fiftieth session. 
8. Also requests the Secretary-General, in presenting the costs of the global telecommunications system, to reflect all costs related to the provision of telecommunications services to peace-keeping operations. 
6. During this organizational phase, which is anticipated to span eight or nine months from when they first convene, the judges would organize the work, elect officials among the judges, make the necessary administrative arrangements and appoint a(n) (acting) Registrar. 
Until long-term financial and budgetary arrangements are made, the tentative plans would be for start-up of operations with a small nucleus of staff to service the meetings of the judges and to organize the Registry. 
Pending the establishment of terms, conditions and other arrangements, an acting Registrar could be charged with carrying out the functions. 
9. At the end of the organizational phase, the Tribunal would commence its first functional phase, perhaps in mid 1996. 
14. The transition from scheme B with 5 judges active and participating, to scheme C with 11 judges active and participating 36/ could be made at any stage if the workload so requires. 
The financial implications of such a change can be seen in the estimates. 
18. The assumptions about post requirements are summarized in annexes I and II to the present paper. 
It is assumed that staff in the Professional category and above would be recruited internationally, and that staff in the General Service category would be recruited locally. 
20. All the assumptions about functions of staff, post qualifications, recruitment levels, remuneration of judges and Registry staff and bases for recurrent and non-recurrent expenditures would apply equally to the organizational phase/start-up period and to the first functional phase. 
Estimates of post requirements during the organizational phase/start-up period, under these assumptions, are presented in annex III to the present paper. 
23. Remuneration of Members of the Tribunal. 
There has since been an increase in their remuneration. 40/ The review was based on several factors. 
Thus, those Members who are on "reserve" and not actively engaged in the business of the Tribunal would only receive a limited annual allowance (as an honorarium), which for the purpose of the estimates in the present paper is assumed to be $25,000. 
They would not receive a special allowance or any other remuneration in the usual course, unless they are called upon to serve. 
24. For those Members who are in the "active" group and are called upon to serve, the special allowance for a year cannot exceed the annual allowance, and on the basis of the assumptions in the present paper, the maximum special allowance would also thus be $25,000. 
A multiplier would be computed to bring the total remuneration to the same level that judges of other courts currently receive. 
That multiplier would be used in relation to each element of allowances so that the net salaries are commensurate. 
When the Tribunal is fully functional and active, the subsistence component could be incorporated into the basic annual and special allowances. 
The structure of the Registry, its functions, the post requirements and levels assigned to its staff closely follow the experience and practice of the International Court of Justice and the staffing of its Registry. 
26. Other items of recurrent expenditure. 
Adjustments have been made bearing in mind the special needs of the Tribunal as a unique sui-generis institution and as an institution commencing functioning with an evolutionary approach. 
Estimates of non-recurrent expenditures, including those on office equipment and furniture, data-processing equipment, transportation equipment, etc., are based on the budgetary experience of the United Nations. 
However, in determining the currency in which the Tribunal would operate: 
29. The preliminary estimates of the administrative expenses of the Tribunal for calendar year 1996, and for the start-up period (May-December 1995), are presented in tables 1 and 2, respectively. 
32. A scheme for apportionment or a scale of assessments would have to be adopted. 
"... the desire to achieve universal participation in the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea of 10 December 1982 ... and to promote appropriate representation in the institutions established by [the Convention]". 
In the event that such an arrangement transpires, States that are not yet Parties to the Convention, but which participate in constituting the Tribunal would also contribute to its costs. 
The Preparatory Commission at its forthcoming session may be expected to make a recommendation in this connection in its report. 
WP.5 (Part I) Draft Headquarters Agreement between the Tribunal and the Federal Republic of Germany (Part I). 
The situation in Sarajevo continues to deteriorate seriously. 
While some other routes may be available intermittently, the blockage of these other roads greatly increases the cost and effort in providing humanitarian supplies for this besieged city. 
This is further aggravating the strangulation of Sarajevo at a time when the international community is experiencing severe donor fatigue and when winter is fast approaching. 
In the last couple of days, Karadzic's snipers have shot 12 individuals riding Sarajevo's tram cars, resulting in the shut-down of the recently opened tram system. 
This has been a serious blow to the hopes of Sarajevo's citizens desperate to resume normal living conditions. 
This will reassure the population, particularly inside the country, which fervently wishes for peace and security, and initiate the economic recovery the country so urgently requires. 
The European Union believes that progress can only be made if the Government of Tajikistan shows its willingness to initiate a genuine process of democratization, eventually leading to national reconciliation. 
It stresses the need for a constitution and an electoral law which take into account agreed CSCE principles. 
The European Union hopes that, eventually, after a certain period of transition, free and fair elections in accordance with CSCE principles can be held in Tajikistan. 
The acceding countries Austria and Sweden associate themselves with this statement. 
It will be noted that members and installations of the United Nations Interim Force in Lebanon (UNIFIL) are not immune from these attacks and have suffered casualties as a result thereof. 
All of the above occur without any serious attempt by the Government of Lebanon to act effectively in order to prevent such activities. 
These terrorist groups are openly intent on undermining the peace process, regardless of the better interests of Lebanon itself and in open abuse of Lebanon's national unity, sovereignty and integrity. 
They are armed, trained and supported by the Islamic Republic of Iran and other countries, which are also engaged in support for international terrorism. 
If Lebanon is indeed committed to peacefully settling its dispute with Israel through bilateral negotiation within the peace process initiated at Madrid, then Lebanon should not undermine this process by openly sanctioning terror directed against Israel. 
The policy of Lebanon concerning the Hezbollah and similar organizations stands in clear contradiction to this Declaration. 
Israel has repeatedly stated that while welcoming the opportunity peacefully to settle its dispute with Lebanon through direct negotiations, the object of which is a peace treaty, it nevertheless remains committed to protecting its population from the terrorism that continues to emanate from Lebanese territory. 
The security measures Israel has taken in southern Lebanon must be viewed in the light of Israel's right to self-defence. 
With regard to Israel's air strike against the Hezbollah base at Ayn Dardara on 2 June 1994, it should be noted that this measure was intended solely to prevent acts of terror against the Israeli population. 
Some Lebanese statements have misrepresented the true nature of the Israeli action by seeking to portray it as directed against a civilian target. 
No casualties outside the base occurred. 
Israel is encouraged by the historic progress towards peace that has occurred during the past year both in the bilateral and multilateral tracks of the peace process. 
We hope to see progress as well in the negotiations between Israel and its other neighbours, including Lebanon. 
In this regard, the Ministers reaffirmed the importance of achieving a settlement that preserves Bosnia and Herzegovina as a union within its internationally recognized borders, while providing for constitutional arrangements that establish the relationship between the Bosniac-Croat and Bosnian Serb entities. 
The Ministers welcomed the Bosniac-Croat delegation's acceptance of the Contact Group's proposal and urged the Bosnian Government to maintain its commitment to this proposal and to a negotiated settlement to the conflict in Bosnia. 
Bosnian Serb leadership to reconsider urgently their response and to provide a clear acceptance of the Contact Group's proposal. 
The Ministers emphasized that acceptance of the Contact Group's proposal is the essential first step for achieving an equitable and balanced overall settlement covering all relevant issues, and that they are determined to use incentives and disincentives as agreed on 5 July to this end. 
Against this background, the Ministers: 
2. Decided that, simultaneously, as agreed on 5 July, a draft resolution concerning suspension of sanctions will be prepared, to be submitted to the Security Council immediately upon acceptance by the Bosnian Serbs of the Contact Group's map. 
3. Underlined the need for vigorous action to prevent sanctions violations across borders, and agreed that international cooperation with the neighbouring States should be developed to promote strict enforcement of the sanctions regime. 
6. Expressed their commitment to strengthen the regime of safe areas and requested finalization of planning to permit strict enforcement and extension of exclusion zones, including at each stage appropriate provision for the safety of UNPROFOR troops. 
Contact Group proposal, as a last resort a decision in the Security Council to lift the arms embargo could become unavoidable. 
They also agreed that this would have consequences for the presence of UNPROFOR. 
Noting the wider situation in the former Yugoslavia and the importance of addressing the fundamental causes of instability in the region, the Ministers urged mutual recognition between all states of the former Yugoslavia. 
(a) To replace the references to the report entitled "An Agenda for Peace" as a mandate with references to resolutions 47/120 A and B of 18 December 1992 and 20 September 1993, respectively; 
(c) To delete the reference to preventive diplomacy in the activities under section 3B, Department of Political Affairs I, programme 3, subprogramme 4; 
Annex II has been updated and expanded to include information relating to assumptions for post adjustment, cost-of-living adjustments and common staff costs. 
Annex III contains the staffing table for continuing posts approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/231. 
(E) = Redeployment of existing posts. 
(F) = Abolition of existing posts. 
c/ Includes 40 Local level posts proposed for conversion on a no-gain, no-loss basis from the General Service to the National Officer category. 
(G) = Conversion from temporary posts to established posts, redeployment of existing posts and abolition of existing posts. 
Both are major events in the history of the independent Baltic States. 
They will help considerably to strengthen the foundations for future-oriented cooperation among the nations of North-Eastern Europe in a spirit of mutual confidence. 
They are thus also a contribution to security and stability in Europe as a whole. 
The Union especially appreciates the efforts which the countries concerned have made in the last few days to achieve these results. 
They mark the attainment of major goals which the International Community has been pursuing intensively for some considerable time. 
The Union is confident that this latest development, which also represents a valuable contribution to the Union's initiative for a stability pact for Europe, will provide a viable basis for further progress in all areas of Russo-Baltic relations. 
The acceding countries Austria, Finland and Sweden associate themselves with this statement. 
In Zaire, the Government of Prime Minister Kengo Wa Dondo was officially installed by the High Council of the Republic-Transitional Parliament on 11 July 1994. 
The European Union notes that, under the terms of the agreement negotiated by the entire political class in Zaire, ministerial posts are available to all parties and two ministerial posts are reserved for Mr. Tshisekedi's party. 
The European Union calls upon all political and economic forces in Zaire to cooperate now towards democratic transition and economic stabilization. 
We refer to the letter dated 22 June 1994 from the Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Islamic Republic of Iran (A/49/188), which contains the strange suggestion that the Mojahedin-e Khalq, as the letter claims, participated in the 1991 suppression of the Iraqi Kurdish and Shiite population. 
This criminal attempt to destroy Iraq, to spread destruction throughout the country and to gain control over it failed when it was resisted by the Iraqi armed forces and the masses of the Iraqi people. 
It is strange that the regime in question should implicate the Mojahedin-e Khalq Organization in the matter in its representation of those events. 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
3. The revised programme 11, Policy development and coordination, submitted below replaces existing programme 11, Overall issues and policies, including coordination of the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997, which was adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 45/253 of 21 December 1990. 
6. More specifically, WFC, at its eighteenth session established an Ad Hoc Committee on the Review of the World Food Council, which met in New York on 14 and 15 September 1992 and submitted its report to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh session. 
7. In response to that resolution, the Council initiated a consultative process, including meetings of the Rome representatives of the Bureau and the establishment of a Rome-based informal working group, which held several meetings from January to April 1993. 
The report concluded that Council members were agreed on a set of principles to guide the United Nations response to global food and hunger problems, but disagreements continued to exist concerning the most effective institutional response to those principles. 
8. It should also be noted that in the context of the restructuring of the Secretariat, the secretariat of WFC was dissolved in 1993 and its functions of providing support to coordination in the food area were entrusted to the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
9. In view of the above developments, the coordination of policies and action to combat world hunger will be dealt with in the context of the next medium-term plan for the period 1998-2003, after the intergovernmental consultations on the future of WFC are completed. 
"11.2 Since 1990, the General Assembly has taken a number of important decisions aimed at meeting the new challenges that face the international community in the economic, social and environmental fields in the 1990s and beyond. 
The policy development and coordination functions will concentrate on promoting an integrated approach to economic, social and environmental aspects of development, including the elaboration of perspectives and policy recommendations that will create the conditions for equitable and participatory development. 
Furthermore, the programme will aim at developing and promoting a coordinated approach to key policy issues such as growth and adjustment, poverty, hunger and malnutrition, and the integration into the development process of all social and population groups, including those with special needs. 
"11.5 In that context, the objective of the programme at the executive level is to support the Secretary-General in promoting the effective translation of intergovernmental directives in those areas into coordinated work programmes of the United Nations and at the level of the system as a whole. 
"11.6 More specifically, the objectives of the programme include keeping abreast of developments, taking particular account of the developing needs of the developing countries and bringing new, emerging and major policy issues to the attention of relevant intergovernmental bodies and processes. 
"11.8 The attainment of these objectives within the medium-term plan will entail: 
"(b) Providing overall orientation and coordinating substantive support for the preparation of inputs to the Economic and Social Council and, in particular, its high-level and coordination segments; 
"(d) Assisting intergovernmental and inter-agency bodies by developing system-wide approaches and programmes for the coordinated implementation of policy directives and legislative mandates, particularly through preparation of studies, reports and system-wide medium-term plans in close cooperation and consultation with organs, organizations and bodies of the United Nations system; 
"(f) Providing guidance on the translation of intergovernmental directives into substantive policies and programmes; 
"(g) Providing support for the coordinated implementation of major United Nations declarations, strategies, programmes of action and global events, as well as the preparation of relevant policy reports of the Secretary-General; 
"(h) Carrying out related activities with respect to the triennial policy review of operational activities and providing substantive servicing to the operational activities segment of the Economic and Social Council; 
"(i) Strengthening coordination of the activities of the United Nations system to achieve United Nations objectives in the field of hunger and malnutrition; 
"(j) Providing substantive support to the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council in matters relating to the restructuring of the United Nations intergovernmental machinery in the economic, social and related fields. 
"11.10 The programme on policy development and coordination will consist of the following subprogrammes: 
"11.11 The programme will be implemented by the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development in cooperation with other departments and offices of the Secretariat, as appropriate. 
"11.12 There is no priority designation among the subprogrammes. 
"11.15 The reorganization of the economic, social and environmental sectors of work within the United Nations reflects the recognition of the mutually reinforcing relationship between economic growth and human welfare. 
The activities of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development will thus focus on promoting an integrated approach to the economic, social and environmental aspects of development, including the elaboration of perspectives that will provide for sustainable, equitable and participatory development. 
"11.16 The activities will also concentrate on the development of integrated policies aimed at supporting the coordinating and policy-making role of the central intergovernmental bodies. 
"11.17 In this regard assistance will be provided to the Economic and Social Council in identifying major themes for its high-level and coordination segments as appropriate. 
Furthermore, decisions by the Council and other intergovernmental bodies requiring action by the United Nations system will be followed up and properly coordinated by means of the machinery of the Administrative Committee on Coordination. 
In addition, the Council will be kept abreast of the actions and responses by the Administrative Committee both directly and through its subsidiary bodies, in particular, the Committee for Programme and Coordination. 
Clearly articulated goals and strategies for the system are required in many fields and information on proposed plans and programmes needs to be exchanged in order to achieve a more integrated and harmonized approach in specific areas of work. 
Inter-agency consultations will be needed to prepare for consideration of major issues of international concern by the Administrative Committee on Coordination and to follow up its decisions. 
Interorganizational cooperation will also be provided for activities relating to the commemoration of international anniversaries, years and decades designated by the General Assembly. 
"11.21 The Department will allocate as necessary the appropriate capabilities, resources and relevant expertise to assist in undertaking analytical studies on specific economic, social and environmental issues of system-wide scope with a view to promoting an integrated approach. 
Triennial policy reviews will be held in collaboration with the relevant organizations of the United Nations system with a view to maintaining up-to-date and comprehensive information on products harmful to health and environment for the use of Governments and consumers. 
"11.23 With respect to the cross-sectoral area of consumer protection, work will continue in assisting Governments, at their request, in implementing the United Nations Guidelines as a framework for elaborating and strengthening consumer protection policies and legislation, as well as means for encouraging international cooperation in this field. 
The need for consumer guidelines in specific sectors, such as sustainable consumption, will be examined in this context. 
Action will be further developed on the basis of recommendations of intergovernmental bodies. 
"11.24 Another area of activity relates to assisting non-governmental organizations. 
The General Assembly and other intergovernmental bodies are continuously addressing to non-governmental organizations an increasing number of requests in a wide variety of fields. 
There is a need to assist those non-governmental organizations in responding to requests from intergovernmental bodies, coordinating their activities in order to avoid duplication and to ensure complementarity. 
Finally, the subprogramme will also aim at assisting non-governmental organizations in developing collaborative relations with the Secretariat with a view to contributing to the implementation of the respective programmes. 
"11.27 In that context, the General Assembly has called for efforts in the following areas: 
"(c) To ensure the effective integration of assistance provided by the United Nations system into the development process of countries, with enhanced accountability, including through the formulation of country strategy notes by interested Governments; 
"(d) To promote common standards to the application of the programme approach by the United Nations system, including an effective methodology for evaluation; 
"(e) To ensure that national execution becomes the standard norm for programmes and projects supported by the United Nations system; 
"(f) To direct the specific attention of the United Nations system to assisting recipient countries in building and enhancing their capacity in undertaking national execution; 
"(h) To simplify and harmonize the rules and procedures guiding the operational activities of the United Nations system; 
"(i) To strengthen the functioning of the resident coordinator system; 
"(j) To establish and strengthen field-level committees for providing guidance and advice on proposed programmes of funding agencies and reviewing the agency sector strategies and evaluations, in consultation with the host Government where appropriate; 
"(l) To ensure that operational activities for development in new recipient countries are undertaken on the basis of an integrated, unified, cost-effective and innovative approach to development cooperation. 
"11.28 In contributing to the advancement of these objectives, the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development will cooperate closely with UNDP and consult with operational programmes of the United Nations and relevant organizations of the system, including through the machinery of the Administrative Committee on Coordination. 
"11.29 To achieve these objectives, the Department will seek: 
"(a) To develop, in consultation with UNDP and relevant organizations of the United Nations system, a three-year plan of action in response to the specific requests contained in General Assembly resolution 47/199 for submission to the Economic and Social Council. 
Other intergovernmental bodies will be kept abreast of the development and implementation of the plan of action; 
"(c) To identify new operational requirements of developing countries and to elaborate in consultation with the organizations of the United Nations system, appropriate modalities for responding to those requirements." 
Replace article 6 with the following: 
The United Nations will enter into a status-of-forces agreement with the host State, specifying the laws applicable. 
OUTCOME OF THE WORLD SUMMIT FOR SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT: 
2. The Secretariat invited the agencies and organizations of the United Nations system to contribute to the revision and updating of the paper. 
A number of organizations provided new texts organized under the four adopted headings: an enabling environment; reduction and elimination of widespread poverty; productive employment and the reduction of unemployment; and social integration. 
3. Working from the information compiled previously and the new or edited material received, the present note provides an overview of major activities through which organizations address the enabling environment and the three core issues. 
Space limitations precluded using all of the new information provided. 
Moreover, while all means of action are featured, less attention is paid to standard-setting and the application and monitoring of international instruments, since a separate paper has been prepared for the Preparatory Committee on that subject. 
5. Pending the views and the guidance that the Preparatory Committee may wish to offer on this note, it is envisaged that a more comprehensive statement of activities in the areas under discussion could form part of the documentation presented to the World Summit for Social Development. 
In most cases, the UNDP Resident Representative is the resident coordinator for the United Nations system, and UNDP has provided support for the coordination of United Nations-system activities. 
7. The United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) is examining ways to improve the functioning of commodity markets and to expand the productive base of commodity-dependent developing countries. 
9. The United Nations assists developing countries to strengthen national technical and institutional capacity to prepare and implement integrated strategies, policies and plans aimed at accelerating and enhancing economic and social development. 
Assistance is provided in such areas as public investment programming and monitoring, forecasting techniques, short-term and operational planning, mobilization of financial resources and activities related to structural adjustment and recovery programmes and foreign-debt and balance-of-payments issues. 
Countries are also assisted in medium-term national planning, sectoral planning, long-term perspective planning and multinational and subnational (regional) planning and in enhancing their capacity to coordinate external technical and financial assistance within the framework of their overall economic and social development priorities, policies and plans. 
In addition, innovative operational methodologies and techniques, such as the Public Sector Planning and Management Information System, are developed for application in developing countries. 
Further activities assist Governments to improve processes of governance, including personnel, financial and information systems, to design mechanisms for facilitating private-sector and enterprise development and to develop human resources for public management. 
Particular attention is given to least developed countries and economies in transition. 
10. In the context of the Social Dimension of Adjustment in Africa project (UNDP, World Bank, African Development Bank), the United Nations developed a training manual on socially sensitive policies in the context of structural adjustment. 
The manual is to be used in workshops to train policy makers and planners in both governmental and non-governmental institutions and provides tools to assess the social impact of structural adjustment programmes and for interventions to ensure that policy incorporates social concerns. 
11. In Changing Production Patterns with Social Equity 2/ and subsequent studies, the Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbean (ECLAC) identified areas in which growth and equity complement each other and examined the associated economic and social policy implications. 
12. ECLAC prepared the basic document for the third informal inter-agency meeting on integrated social policies and economic adjustment in the Latin American and the Caribbean. 
The ECE's Conference of European Statisticians is preparing a recommended Minimum Programme of Basic Statistics to advise countries in transition to a market economy on the most important types of statistics they should initially compile. 
14. The Constitution of the International Labour Organization (ILO) provides it with a clear mandate to examine and consider all international economic and financial policies and measures in the light of the fundamental objective of social justice. 
The High-Level Meeting on Employment and Structural Adjustment, held in 1987, laid down the objectives and principles that have since guided the ILO's work on the social and employment consequences of structural adjustment policies and the Organization's relations with the international financial institutions in this field. 
In recent years a number of resolutions adopted at the International Labour Conference have further strengthened this mandate. 
15. An interdepartmental project on structural adjustment was carried out in 1992-1993 to strengthen and coordinate the ILO's policy response and to promote advisory services. 
This work provided material for the ILO's dialogue on structural adjustment with the Bretton Woods institutions, and a statement of guiding principles for ILO field activity on structural adjustment was issued in May 1993. 
The ILO advises individual countries on measures to reduce the social cost of national adjustment policies. 
18. The Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) assists developing countries in policy analysis, the formulation of development strategies and programmes and the strengthening of institutions in the field of food and agriculture, including forestry and fisheries. 
FAO assists in formulating commodity policies and strategies, including the promotion of commodity diversification, and it contributes to improving the transparency of commodity markets by providing secretariat support for intergovernmental commodity meetings and disseminating information. 
Equitable development through industrial development is one of the five development objectives pursued by UNIDO. 
22. UNIDO provides support to Governments and the private sector in creating and sustaining a policy and institutional environment conducive to small- and medium-sized enterprises, including programmes and systems to upgrade their managerial, technological and financial capabilities. 
UNIDO also assists countries to remove policy, legal and institutional barriers to the full and equal integration of women in manufacturing. 
23. The training activities of the United Nations International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women (INSTRAW) are geared to sensitizing policy makers to gender issues and their importance for the achievement of equity and parity. 
INSTRAW has prepared a video for policy makers on gender-training and two booklets for advocacy on gender issues. 
24. Two computer models have been developed by INSTRAW, in collaboration with the Population Division, to assist policy makers to understand the relationship between certain sectoral policies and the advancement of women. 
The 1990 World Development Report: Poverty 4/ outlined a strategy for reducing poverty. 
How the strategy should be implemented was subsequently spelled out in two publications, Assistance Strategies to Reduce Poverty, 5/ and Poverty Reduction Handbook, 6/ and Operational directive 4.14: Poverty reduction. 
Since 1993, an annual progress report has examined the extent to which the Bank has implemented the poverty reduction strategy. 
27. The Bank's poverty reduction strategy supports policies for growth that foster the efficient use of labour, an asset the poor have in abundance. 
Equally important are policies that provide the poor with better access to basic social services, including primary education, family planning, and primary health care. 
These measures are supported by safety nets to protect those people who are unable to take advantage of growth or those who might be adversely affected by the adjustment process. 
28. A wide range of instruments is used to support poverty reduction efforts. 
The appropriate mix of lending between sectors, between macroeconomic and sectoral lending, and between targeted and non-targeted lending depends on the key poverty problems of the country in question, and on the efforts made by the Government and other donors. 
29. Lending for human resources development has tripled since the early 1980s and now accounts for 15 per cent of total Bank lending. 
This includes an increase for the provision of basic education and primary health care services. 
Lending for agriculture and rural development and for water supply and sanitation remains significant, while many loans in other sectors focus directly on poverty reduction as well. 
30. Lending for projects in the Programme of Targeted Interventions in fiscal year 1993 remained at 26 per cent of total investment lending. 
They increasingly support the development of safety nets to improve the targeting of social welfare systems and/or create job opportunities for the poor via labour-intensive public works. 
31. The Bank's adjustment operations support macroeconomic and sectoral policies that promote economic growth, efficient resource allocation, and more efficient delivery of public-sector services. 
The Bank, therefore, is increasing the incorporation of participatory approaches into operations and analysis and the extent to which it collaborates with non-governmental organizations in project design and execution. 
In 1993 an estimated 30 per cent of all Bank projects involved collaboration with non-governmental organizations. 
34. Progress was made in preparing poverty assessments and other analytical work in 1993; the number of completed assessments is 28. 
By the end of 1995, 94 poverty assessments will be completed, with the total rising to 114 assessments for 101 countries by the end of 1997. 
36. Bank procedures have been revised to require that the conclusions of poverty assessments be incorporated fully into country economic memoranda and country assistance studies. 
Each proposed adjustment and investment loan or credit must now be classified as either poverty-focused or not. 
Expanded training opportunities have been made available both to staff and to country representatives. 
Finally, each of the Bank's regions periodically outlines its progress in implementing the poverty reduction strategy and progress reports are prepared annually. 
37. The IMF assists Governments to increase, within overall budgetary constraints, the level of public spending for the poor, for such items as primary health and education, and to improve the access of the poor to such services; it also encourages Governments to monitor the effects of such spending. 
The reduction of poverty has always been an underlying objective of the ILO's standard-setting and operational activities. 
Its most powerful instrument is the protection of workers' rights to organize and engage in collective bargaining, which has enabled trade unions to obtain significant social gains and improved living standards for their members. 
The ILO also protects those who lack bargaining power and are particularly vulnerable in the labour market. 
Its standards and operational activities on minimum wages protect the most poorly paid workers and seek to reconcile the objectives of economic stability, growth and income distribution. 
39. An important aspect of the ILO's work on poverty is the development of systems of social security and social protection. 
Through technical cooperation projects in Africa, the ILO has proposed some modest forms of protection for the self-employed, building on informal mechanisms for social protection that already exist. 
The basic aim of recent ILO activities in the field of social security is to ensure that social security systems make the best use of available resources and are designed to complement and support economic policy, particularly in those member States undergoing fundamental economic reforms. 
40. Recognizing that large sections of the world's labour force are beyond the protection offered by trade unions, minimum-wage legislation and formal social security systems, the ILO has devoted a great deal of attention to alleviating poverty among workers in rural areas and the informal sector of developing countries. 
An innovative project aims to devise new approaches to improving conditions in the informal sector, including productivity enhancement, improved technologies, the extension of certain basic forms of social protection, and the promotion of collective action by informal-sector producers and workers. 
41. The ILO has also acquired considerable experience in the design and implementation of employment-intensive work programmes as a major means of combating poverty, particularly in Africa. 
Advisory services and training have been provided on labour-based techniques and the promotion of small-scale enterprises to carry out infrastructure projects funded by the public sector. 
In some African countries, the establishment of social development funds has resulted in the design of programmes for the unemployed and low-income groups. 
42. Through its International Institute for Labour Studies, the ILO organized, in November 1993, a symposium on poverty: new approaches to analysis and policy. 
There is a particular emphasis on financial services, extension, training and marketing. 
FAO is currently undertaking an expanded work programme in these areas through the implementation of action plans on women and on people's participation, adopted by the FAO Conference in 1989 and 1991. 
44. The World Declaration and Plan of Action for Nutrition 8/ adopted by the FAO/WHO International Conference on Nutrition in 1992 recognized that poverty, social inequality and lack of education are the primary causes of hunger and malnutrition. 
FAO is implementing the Plan of Action, which calls for concerted efforts to direct resources to those most in need in order to raise their productive capacities, improve their social opportunities and increase access to food. 
46. FAO Global Information and Early Warning System (GIEWS) continues to monitor crop and food supply conditions throughout the world, particularly in the developing countries most vulnerable to food shortages and disasters. 
GIEWS crop and food supply assessment missions, which are fielded in cooperation with WFP, include the evaluation of the food requirements of target beneficiary groups and logistical aspects for supplying emergency assistance. 
47. FAO is implementing a Food Security Assistance Scheme to assist countries or regional organizations to develop comprehensive national or regional food security policies and programmes. 
48. FAO has a programme on forestry and food security/nutrition which supports countries in undertaking studies on their population's dependency for food security/nutrition on tree and forest products and in preparing policy papers and extension and training manuals. 
It also assists organizations of small farmers and herders to document indigenous knowledge, collaborate in research and extension sponsored by Governments and non-governmental organizations and aimed at sustainable land and forest use and in advocacy for appropriate enabling policies and access to technical support and resources. 
The projects train villagers in such areas as functional literacy, micro-project management and administration, and relevant technical skills. 
Particular emphasis is placed on the representation of women in village development committees, their participation in problem-solving assemblies, and the creation of remunerative activities especially for them. 
51. In 1992 the United Nations convened a seminar on the topic of women in extreme poverty-integration of women's concerns into national development planning. 
An expert group meeting on women in urban areas, in 1993, addressed the specific factors behind urban poverty among women and ways of combating it. 
52. The United Nations is circulating a draft text to member States, intergovernmental organizations and non-governmental organizations affiliated with the Economic and Social Council on a world youth programme of action. 
It contains targets for making farming more rewarding and attractive to youth; land grants for young people with special needs; cooperation between urban and rural youth in food production and distribution; and the relationship between hunger among youth and population policy. 
53. Nearly three fourths of UNDP's fifth cycle country programmes are concerned with poverty alleviation. 
UNDP's operational approach to poverty alleviation supports countries in building capacities to diagnose and respond to their most pressing poverty problems. 
Particular attention is paid to the relationships between macro-policy frameworks and poverty, access to health, education and other fundamental social services, and improved structures and institutions for widening participation in social-sector decision-making. 
54. UNDP has also played a pivotal role in the preparation of national anti-poverty programmes, whether through advocacy or direct involvement in the design process. 
As a first step towards the formulation of national strategies to reduce poverty, UNDP supports the preparation of baseline studies to identify the poor, their location and the root causes of their poverty. 
In a number of countries, these studies served as the planning framework to adjust policies to address the critical development needs of the populations. 
55. Increasingly, UNDP has promoted improved systems of governance, particularly through decentralization and judicial reform. 
In Nepal, for example, support for decentralization became the centrepiece of UNDP assistance to the Government in the area of poverty alleviation and human development. 
Cooperation with these organizations focuses on income generation and the provision of basic services, strengthening non-governmental organization capacity, and promoting greater interaction between these organizations, Governments and the United Nations system. 
57. UNDP pays increased attention to strategic planning for non-governmental organizations and emphasizes networking and the exchange of experiences among organizations of civil society, as a means of increasing leverage in decision-making. 
58. At the regional level, some major new initiatives like the South Asian Programme on Institutional Development at the Grass-roots Level rely on social mobilization as the key to eliminating poverty. 
An initial investment in social organization at the local level is followed by financial support to implement certain key communal projects which respond to priority needs identified by rural communities themselves. 
Training and the mobilization of local resources through a saving and credit scheme become key ingredients to ensure long-term sustainability. 
UNDP's contribution of $7 million to this subregional programme is expected to be leveraged several times to become a multidonor programme of over $100 million. 
62. Through programmes at both the national and international levels, the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) provides family planning services to women and men who wish to limit or space births. 
In addition, UNICEF and WHO have set goals to eliminate poliomyelitis by the year 2000 and neonatal tetanus by 1995 and for the virtual elimination of iodine deficiency disorders and vitamin A deficiency. 
Targets have also been set for a reduction in low-birth weight, iron deficiency anaemia in women, measles deaths, measles cases, deaths of children under five years of age caused by diarrhoea, and acute respiratory infections. 
The above-mentioned health goals of the World Summit for Children have been endorsed and are being promoted by the concerned organizations. 
67. The ninth general programme of work (1996-2001), recently adopted by the World Health Assembly, establishes four policy orientations: 
(b) Ensuring equitable access to health services; 
69. WHO has established a programme entitled Intensified Collaboration with Countries in Greatest Need. 
The effort concentrates on not only the poorest countries but also on the poorest and most vulnerable groups within those countries. 
70. An information network, Partners in Health, has been established to promote the effective sharing of information on health system reforms between institutions in developed and developing countries. 
WHO takes a lead in this network, together with UNDP and the World Bank. 
72. UNESCO collaborated with the International Social Science Council (ISSC) to publish a collection of essays entitled Poverty in the 1990s: The Responses of Urban Women. 13/ UNESCO also published two monographs on anti-poverty projects carried out in India and Bangladesh. 
75. While human rights violations and conflict are the major causes of refugee movements, material and social deprivation also constitute life-threatening circumstances which may force people to leave home. 
In countries giving rise to refugees, where displacement and development conditions are interrelated, UNHCR encourages development programmes and assistance activities to stabilize populations that would otherwise be compelled to survive on the other side of a border. 
UNHCR plays a similar role in countries of asylum by mobilizing support to refugee host areas and communities, aiming to reduce the burden caused by the inflow of large numbers of refugees. 
76. The United Nations system-wide Guidelines on Refugee Aid and Development, adopted in 1992 by the Administrative Committee on Coordination, facilitate the planning and implementation of inter-agency developmental programmes in favour of refugees, returnees, displaced persons and host communities. 
A special programme is being implemented for the least developed countries of Asia and the Pacific, in collaboration with ESCAP. 
80. In the Cartagena Commitment, 15/ adopted at the eighth session of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, in 1992, the member States of UNCTAD agreed to give the fight against poverty a predominant place in UNCTAD's new mandate. 
The UNCTAD Trade and Development Board established the Standing Committee on Poverty Alleviation, which is to meet annually to exchange national experiences and to analyse and discuss national and international policy issues concerning poverty. 
81. An intergovernmental group of experts was convened to address exchanges of experiences on poverty reduction: impacts of social funds and safety nets, including mobilization of domestic and external resources for poverty alleviation. 
82. UNCTAD, in collaboration with UNRISD, is organizing a preparatory workshop on social mobilization and organization of the poor. 
The strategy aims to improve global shelter conditions by creating a legal institutional and regulatory environment to facilitate the construction and improvement of housing for all, but especially by and for the poor. 
84. Habitat and the World Bank have established a Housing Indicator Programme and are working with a number of Governments to build national capacity for regular assessment of the housing supply. 
85. The United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) 1993 World Environment Day message, "Poverty and the environment", underlined the fact that sustainable development cannot succeed until poverty is addressed. 
UNEP and Habitat plan to work together to clarify and tighten the linkages between environmental management and sustainable human shelter policies. 
88. UNU is generating a series of studies on social support systems and their effect on the aged in the changing social environment of the developing world. 
89. The United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA) provides education, health, and relief and social services to more than 2.7 million Palestine refugees. 
Through its special hardship programme, it targets those refugees who suffer the greatest socio-economic disadvantage. 
91. The Centre for Human Rights works with indigenous peoples to consider how to strengthen indigenous self-development. 
The Centre helps to develop a broader conception of what constitutes poverty applicable to relatively self-sufficient and unacculturated societies. 
The results assist in analysing the correlations between poverty and women's activities, use of their resources and access to existing facilities. 
A study in the Dominican Republic assesses the impact on the well-being of women and their families of expanded credit for women's micro-enterprises versus those owned by men. 
95. In 1992, ESCAP, as part of a restructuring of the Commission's conference structure, established a Committee on Poverty Alleviation through Economic Growth and Social Development. 
To guide discussion at the Committee's first session, papers were prepared on the regional situation, national and international approaches to poverty alleviation in the region and the promotion of people's participation in poverty alleviation through community-based, target group-oriented programmes, and the role of non-governmental organizations. 
96. In 1993, ESCAP organized an Expert Group Meeting on National Poverty Concepts and Measurements for which a series of studies on concepts, approaches to the measurement of poverty, and characteristics of the poverty situation in the region were prepared. 
97. ESCAP will convene, in October 1994, the Asian and Pacific Ministerial Conference in preparation for the World Summit for Social Development. 
98. In preparation for the World Summit for Social Development, the Economic Commission for Africa (ECA) convened, in January 1994, the First Meeting for the Conference of African Ministers responsible for Human Development. 
The Conference adopted the African Common Position on Human and Social Development in Africa, which was transmitted to the Preparatory Committee for the Summit at its first substantive session. 
99. ECA organized the third African Population Conference in Dakar in 1992. 
The Conference adopted the draft Dakar/Ngor Declaration on Population, Family and Sustainable Development. 18/ The accompanying resolution was endorsed at the nineteenth meeting of the ECA Conference of Ministers of Planning and Economic Development. 
ECA has organized training workshops on integrating population variables in development planning in Africa and on evaluating, mobilizing and disseminating data from population censuses in African countries. 
At the three regional conferences - in 1988, 1990 and 1992 - government officials, researchers, experts and practitioners from the region discussed concepts, approaches and methodologies on poverty in Latin America. 
The conferences produced a number of publications, including Development Without Poverty. 19/ Building upon this work, UNDP and the IDB jointly sponsored a regional meeting in Washington, D.C., in February 1993 to discuss a framework for a strategy on poverty alleviation and social development for the 1990s. 
101. With the Organization of American States ECLAC operates the Joint Programme on Social Policies for Latin America and the Caribbean, whose central objective is to rationalize the allocation and use of public social spending. 
102. The Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA) is preparing a unified study on the social aspects of poverty, which will examine poverty intersectorally. 
A technical cooperation project on community development in selected countries will provide a rural perspective on issues of poverty and unemployment. 
103. The Conference of European Statisticians of the ECE is drawing up a draft declaration to the World Summit for Social Development, highlighting the importance of statistical information and data in monitoring progress towards socially, economically, and environmentally oriented goals. 
104. In 1993 ECE, UNFPA and the Council of Europe jointly convened the European Population Conference, a ministerial-level intergovernmental conference which reviewed population trends and population-related policies in the region and adopted a set of recommendations addressing them. 
105. The essential objective of the ILO has always been to make full, productive and freely chosen employment a major goal of development policies. 
This objective is enshrined in the Employment Policy Convention, 1964 (No. 122). 
106. To pursue employment objectives in a comprehensive manner, the ILO, in 1969, launched the World Employment Programme, 20/ involving research and its dissemination, advisory services, and technical cooperation activities. 
The ILO attempts to monitor, investigate, and provide advice on the range of factors and policies which influence the levels and the quality of employment. 
107. While the principal focus of the Programme has been the promotion of employment in developing countries, the ILO is increasingly concerned with international dimensions, including international migration for employment and the impact of international trade and capital flows on employment. 
The ILO has also assisted countries in transition to deal with acute employment problems, including the improvement of employment services, labour market reforms and the design of active labour market policies. 
109. The ILO Governing Body's Committee for Employment and Social Policy meets twice a year to examine critical employment and labour market issues and to guide the Organization's work in the above fields. 
Issues examined at recent sessions have included wage policy, active labour market policies, industrial relations and employment, the role of social protection and social safety nets in structural adjustment, and patterns of employment growth under changing conditions of labour supply and demand. 
The project was based on a comprehensive review of regional experience over the past decade, with the papers discussed at the Expert Meeting on Economic Policy and Employment, held at ILO headquarters in May 1994. 
A paper synthesizing the results of the project will be submitted to the Preparatory Committee at its second session. 
The report, henceforth to be issued annually, will analyse the world employment situation, the impact of economic, financial and other policies, and the policies required at national and international levels to improve the situation. 
112. UNCTAD and the ILO are jointly organizing a preparatory workshop on the effects on poverty alleviation of structural adjustment programmes, job creation policies and means for the participation of small-scale and micro enterprises in international trade. 
113. Human resource development, or investing in human resources, is at the heart of the World Bank's development-assistance strategy in the 1990s. 
It strives for poverty reduction through intensified support for welfare-enhancing, primary-level services, and lays the foundation for efficient economic growth through investment in human capital and transfers of scientific and technological knowledge and practice. 
114. Bank lending for human development programmes increased to $3.8 billion in fiscal year 1993. 
Current investment lending for human resource development has nearly quintupled since the early 1980s, while lending objectives have evolved from a relatively narrow emphasis on physical infrastructure to increasing concern with sector-wide issues and policy-based strategies. 
115. Over the past two decades, Bank lending for human resource development has largely been directed to education, particularly basic education. 
In fiscal year 1993, 32 projects with total commitments of $2,006 million were approved. 
Lending for education is concerned with both access and equity, and especially with strategies to target girls and women, the poor, and disadvantaged groups. 
Lending for health increasingly emphasizes strengthening capacity to formulate health policies, programme planning, and management, and includes the participation of beneficiaries and non-governmental organizations in project preparation. 
Greater attention is also being given to women's health and its effect on the health and welfare of families and to select priority diseases such as malaria and AIDS. 
Since 1987 the Bank has expanded its direct lending for nutrition 18-fold, to reach the amount of $357 million in fiscal year 1993 alone, not including nutrition components in structural adjustment and sectoral adjustment projects or food-for-work operations. 
The new generation of nutrition projects is often designed in the context of overall poverty-reduction strategies and emphasizes the provision of nutrition services targeted to poor and disadvantaged groups, especially children under age three and their mothers. 
117. The Bank's Women in Development (WID) initiative addresses women's needs in economic and sectoral work and in the lending programme. 
The Bank is also preparing a special study on closing the gender gap: investing in and releasing the economic potential of women, which will be the Bank's contribution to the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
In addition, the Bank will undertake analytical work on the legal and regulatory barriers that limit women's access to assets and services and prevent them from participating in economic development. 
119. In the area of labour markets, average Bank lending in support of programmes or policy reforms to enhance labour-market functioning has risen during the past two years. 
Average lending was approximately $17 million per project in fiscal year 1992, rising to $23 million in fiscal year 1993 and to $39 million in fiscal year 1994. 
Since fiscal year 1992, coverage of labour market issues in World Bank reports has also been growing. 
121. The 1995 world development report on labour and development will provide, inter alia, a framework for analysing country experiences with respect to labour and social security policies that promote rapid, labour-demanding growth, while providing protection or income security for those in the labour force and their dependants. 
122. The main contribution of UNIDO to social development lies in the expansion of productive employment in industry. 
Specifically, the small and medium enterprise programme of UNIDO generates productive employment and increases income particularly by supporting enterprise creation and entrepreneurship development. 
UNIDO assists in developing and strengthening support systems and networks to upgrade technological and managerial capabilities and to mobilize finance and facilitate access to markets. 
It also promotes the networking of small and medium enterprises, both vertically, in terms of subcontracting arrangements with large enterprises, and horizontally, in terms of subsectoral clusters. 
123. A thematic programme, Women Entrepreneurs for Growth, addresses the key interrelated constraints arising from a lack of technical and business skills and access to formal credit and from difficulties in gaining access to formal industrial training. 
UNIDO undertakes programmes for the development and transfer of appropriate technology for women in the manufacturing sector, mainly in the areas of food-processing, energy-saving measures and environmentally sound technologies. 
Efforts are also being made to secure women's access to biotechnologies with a positive environmental impact. 
124. UNIDO has started to implement a special integrated programme in support of the local production of health sector inputs in African countries. 
The programme emphasizes the manufacture by small and medium enterprises of rubber, plastic, metalworking and engineering products and spare parts and training programmes in maintenance. 
125. The United Nations World Economic and Social Survey, 1994 21/ contains an extensive examination of the salient features of the employment situation in the early 1990s in developing countries and in developed market and transition economy countries. 
126. The United Nations draft world youth programme also contains targets on opportunities for self-employment, employment opportunities for specific groups of the youth population, skills training for income generation by young people, voluntary community service for youth, and the needs created by technological change. 
127. Within the framework of United Nations support for community development projects, employment opportunities in the management of small-scale projects, revolving loan funds etc. are created. 
Training in technical and business skills aims to enhance employment opportunities for women and other groups with special needs. 
128. UNDP, in cooperation with the ILO and other United Nations partners, encourages entrepreneurship in the development of successful small-scale and informal-sector enterprises. 
Initiatives reflect a growing awareness of the interlinkages between various aspects of human resources development strategies, such as the importance of better labour market information to determine the need for broad skills and knowledge patterns and thus to shape education and training system interventions. 
129. UNDP undertakes integrated human resources development missions which directly involve the ILO, UNESCO and WHO. 
In Africa, UNDP is working with Governments and other development partners to relate employment policy to other aspects of public-sector strategies at the national and subnational levels. 
In Ethiopia, integrated strategies for human resources development are being developed collaterally in education, training, science and technology, and health. 
130. UNHCR supports the furthering of skills among refugees in order to enhance opportunities for self-sufficiency through various forms of income-generating activities. 
Where refugees have access to arable land, UNHCR supports their agricultural activities, to enhance food security and provide supplementary income. 
131. At the time of voluntary repatriation, skills acquired in refugee camps are a valuable asset for both the returnees themselves and the areas to which they return. 
While UNHCR support for the reintegration of displaced persons in their places of origin is primarily geared towards occupation in agriculture, off-farm income-generating opportunities are also supported. 
UNHCR is prepared to support joint donor efforts to facilitate their absorption. 
134. In Accra, Ghana, in June 1993, ECA convened a meeting in which the African Federation of Women Entrepreneurs was launched. 
ECA carried out a detailed feasibility study on the creation of an African Bank for Women to provide credit and support services enabling women to undertake income-generating activities. 
ECA carried out a feasibility study on establishing an African youth fund to enable young people, especially school-leavers, to create self-employment and income opportunities. 
In 1993 ECA, in collaboration with UNESCO, organized an ad hoc expert group meeting on curriculum reform and confidence-building in Africa. 
136. ECA has initiated a number of activities addressing brain-drain in Africa. 
Since its inception, the Programme has managed to bring back several hundred skilled Africans to the region. 
137. ECA organizes national training workshops on employment planning, productivity enhancement, entrepreneurship and enterprise development and invigorating the informal sector, with a view to assisting member States in formulating policies, strategies and programmes for the generation of productive employment and income. 
138. In 1980 ECA established the Conference of African Ministers Responsible for Human Resources Planning, Development and Utilization in Africa. 
It was restructured in 1993 into the Conference of African Ministers Responsible for Human Development. 
139. An ECE study on the role of small- and medium-sized enterprises in generating new employment opportunities was followed by an ECE workshop on the issue, including examination of the role of small- and medium-sized enterprises in international trade and investment. 
Long-term unemployment in market economies and the impact of the restructuring and privatization process on the employment situation in the transition economies were considered by the senior economic advisers to ECE Governments at a 1993 meeting. 
140. ECE, in collaboration with UNFPA and member countries, is carrying out studies on the socio-economic determinants of demographic trends which require adaptations in public policy. 
ECE is also preparing a high-level regional meeting on the role of women in the economy, paying special attention to their economic integration and full participation in employment. 
The ECE's Conference of European Statisticians has convened several meetings to discuss methodological problems and issues such as improved measurement of women's participation in the labour force, estimates of women's underemployment, and methods of measuring women's contribution to household income. 
141. ECE has worked with other regional commissions to prepare a proposal on interregional collaboration in social development, focusing on the impact of international migration in countries both of destination and of origin. 
This proposal will be part of a report of the regional commissions to the Economic and Social Council. 
143. UNESCO has established international and regional networks for research and action pertaining to the role of women in the informal sector and to strategies aimed at reducing the vulnerability of women working in the sector. 
145. FAO, through a range of initiatives, promotes the development of agro-industries and the creation and diversification of gainful employment in agriculture, livestock, forestry and fisheries. 
A programme of marginalized pastoral populations assists in identifying income-earning opportunities and promoting self-development by strengthening pastoral associations. 
Work is taking place on the technical aspects and on developing methods for locally controlled and managed market information systems for forest and agro-forest products. 
148. IFAD undertakes investment in developing countries to create employment opportunities for the rural poor. 
149. WFP, through its development assistance programmes, supports labour-intensive projects for the construction and improvement of rural infrastructure. 
Such works also underpin natural disaster mitigation and rehabilitation strategies and programmes. 
150. In the current programme of INSTRAW on measuring and valuing unpaid contributions: accounting through time-use, analytical work is expected to provide direction in improving and expanding relevant concepts on production and employment, giving sufficient recognition to the work being done outside the regular and formal market sphere. 
151. INSTRAW, in collaboration with the Statistical Institute of Asia and the Pacific and the Japan International Cooperation Agency, convened a subregional seminar/workshop on statistics on gender issues in March 1994. 
The seminar also focused on alternative statistical methods of measuring and valuing women's productive activities and measuring women's contribution to household income, which was also discussed at the subregional seminar on gender statistics in the francophone African countries, conducted by INSTRAW in collaboration with the Government of Morocco. 
152. The Centre for Human Rights promotes the strengthening of indigenous control over land and resources as a means of providing economic viability to indigenous communities, large numbers of whose people become unemployed due to forcible displacement and loss of land and resources. 
They also highlight intrinsic elements of social integration. 
157. UNESCO helped to organize the Pan African Conference on the Education of Girls, within the framework of the UNESCO/UNICEF Joint Committee for Education. 
The Conference's main objectives included obtaining regional consensus on girls' education as a priority for educational development in Africa and identifying priority areas for a regional framework for action and national programmes and plans to improve girls' opportunities for education. 
158. At the World Conference on Education for All, organized jointly in 1990 by UNESCO, UNICEF, UNDP and the World Bank, the World Declaration on Education for All and a framework for action to meet basic learning needs was issued. 
The follow-up to the Conference has stressed equitable access to basic learning opportunities for children, young people and adults, and improved coordination of activities within and beyond the United Nations system. 
159. In assisting and protecting refugees and other displaced persons, UNHCR must tackle the fundamental root causes that force people to flee, seeking solutions in development policies, conditions of human rights and the national abilities to resolve conflicts through peaceful means. 
160. In the search for durable solutions to problems of forced migration, UNHCR facilitates the social integration of refugees through voluntary repatriation and return of refugees to their countries of origin; local integration in countries of first asylum; and resettlement in third countries when no other option is available. 
161. Notwithstanding that refugees and returnees can make important contributions to development of the areas where they permanently settle, their initial integration puts an added burden on available local resources. 
Therefore, durable solutions to refugee problems have to combine humanitarian and developmental interventions in a collaborative venture between different agencies and the local authorities, and UNHCR seeks to reinforce such collaboration. 
In addition to new cooperative mechanisms, innovative modalities of aid also have to be developed, UNHCR supports solutions to refugee problems in ways which also prevent further irregular population movements. 
162. There are also positive developments towards peace and solutions to refugee problems through voluntary repatriation. 
163. In situations of flight, when the social fabric is torn apart and family members are often separated, women and children are especially at risk. 
While women are especially vulnerable in refugee situations, UNHCR maintains that they should not routinely be considered victims; rather, their particular roles and responsibilities for family and community support must be recognized and reinforced in the provision of humanitarian assistance. 
Specific guidelines on the care and protection of refugee women and of refugee children have been developed and integrated into all programme activities of the Office. 
164. In collaboration with UNHCR, UNIDO provides technical assistance in a number of developing countries to support the reintegration of displaced persons and returning refugees in their original provinces, primarily by promoting income-generating capacities through small-scale industries. 
These lead to direct support programmes and action plans. 
UNIDO is collaborating with UNFPA in Africa through an integrated programme of income-generating activities, health care and education for women. 
166. For the ILO, social integration refers to assistance to those who are marginalized or excluded from the organized labour market and from social protection or who are the object of deliberate or unintentional discrimination. 
Some of the ILO's most important standards are designed to combat discrimination in employment and occupation on the basis of race, colour, sex, religion, political opinion, national extraction or social origin. 
Moreover, various promotional and advisory activities including special missions are undertaken to assist in overcoming discriminatory measures or to investigate allegations of discrimination. 
Emphasis is given to the situation of women, migrant workers, indigenous and tribal peoples, and the disabled. 
ILO activities are based on the general premise that the social integration of disadvantaged and marginalized groups depends in large measure on their access to productive and remunerative employment and on their ability to make their views, needs and aspirations known through organizations of their own choosing. 
Activities sought to improve the incomes and employment situation of women workers and enhance their social and legal protection. 
In Latin America, the legal situation of women workers and obstacles to their employment were discussed at two tripartite regional seminars. 
In Asia, several seminars were organized to raise awareness of equality issues, and in Indonesia the ILO assisted in the development of a comprehensive strategy for women's employment within the framework of the sixth national five-year plan (1994-1999). 
168. In June 1994 a forum entitled "Equality for women in the world of work: challenges for the future" was organized by the ILO's International Institute for Labour Studies. 
169. ILO activities, including its standards, have contributed significantly to acceptance of the principle of equality for migrant workers and to elimination of discrimination against them. 
But in view of growing problems in this area, ILO activities have been reinforced. They include monitoring flows of migrant workers, assisting labour-sending countries to strengthen support for emigrants and returnees, and examining the measures taken in receiving countries to provide equal treatment for immigrants. 
170. An interregional project was launched to combat discrimination against migrant workers and ethnic minorities in the world of work. 
Focusing on the industrialized countries which receive migrant workers, this project aims to tackle the widespread incidence of informal or de facto discrimination. 
Its objective is to inform policy makers, employers, workers and those engaged in equal-opportunity training how legislative measures, redress mechanisms and training programmes can be made more effective. 
171. The ILO has played a leading role in policies and programmes of vocational rehabilitation for the disabled. In recent advisory and technical cooperation activities, it assisted member States to develop cost-effective ways to equalize labour-market opportunities for persons with disabilities. 
Projects to increase the participation of persons with disabilities in informal-sector income-generating activities have been undertaken in some 30 countries. 
They have provided training for self-employment and assistance in gaining access to credit, business advisory services and apprenticeship. 
Other activities have addressed the needs of the disabled in post-conflict situations. 
In Cambodia, plans were formulated to incorporate physically disabled, demobilized soldiers into projects to develop small businesses, provide vocational training and undertake labour-intensive work. 
A manual was produced for human resources development planners, indicating how to integrate persons with disabilities into ordinary vocational training programmes and institutions. 
172. Since the adoption in 1989 of the Convention concerning Indigenous and Tribal Peoples in Independent Countries, 23/ workshops and congresses have been convened by Governments, indigenous organizations and human rights groups throughout the Americas to discuss the contents and scope of that instrument. 
The ILO has also participated in regional and subregional activities to channel financial resources to indigenous communities and organizations in Latin American countries. 
This work is being carried out with the support and cooperation of UNDP. 
174. The first project, on rethinking social development in the 1990s, will provide a broad perspective on the range of issues the Summit will address. 
Under this project, UNRISD will prepare a special report on social integration in a changing world, which will explore a series of issues crucial for understanding the dynamics of social integration and disintegration in the 1990s. 
Participants will assess the nature of major contemporary social changes and the fundamental forces and processes driving these changes. 
The conference will be held in Copenhagen during the week of the Summit, and papers presented there will be published subsequently in book form. 
175. The second project, on economic restructuring and new social policies, will evaluate new types of social programmes designed to provide support in a period characterized by deepening poverty, fiscal crisis and global restructuring. 
The second component of the project will take a broader look at the dynamics of, and prospects for, the welfare state, tracing the development of the welfare state, its successes, current problems and possible future in eight regional contexts. 
Final versions of the regional essays, together with an analytical introduction by the project coordinator, will be published as a book. 
176. The third project, on ethnic diversity and public policies, will consider state policies in ethnically diverse countries, examining policies that alleviate tensions and those that aggravate ethnic friction. 
Countries that have been relatively successful in managing relations among different ethnic groups, whether in the domain of politics, culture or the economy, will be considered. 
In addition to case-studies, a number of thematic papers will attempt to synthesize experiences across countries on certain vital issues. 
The project also comprises a seminar on ethnic diversity and public policies, to be held in New York prior to the Preparatory Committee at its second session, with a summary report of the findings to be prepared as a contribution to the Social Summit. 
177. The fourth project, on the challenge of rebuilding war-torn societies, is designed to help the international donor community and local authorities better understand and respond to the complex challenges of rebuilding war-torn societies in conflict and post-conflict situations. 
178. The fifth project, on the urban dimension of social integration at the grass-roots level, is a pilot project of approximately one year's duration, being implemented in cooperation with the UNV. 
It seeks to understand better the role of community action and organizations in fostering social integration in large cities and to disseminate among Governments, non-governmental organizations, and community groups strategies that will enhance local-level initiatives. 
The project will produce a number of policy-oriented papers early in 1995. 
Occasional papers will be longer and more scholarly in presentation. 
They will cover topics such as the role of global institutions, the family, religion and drugs, in processes affecting social integration at the end of the twentieth century. 
Approximately eight occasional papers will be published by early 1995. 
Beneficiaries participate in identification and selection of specific micro-activities which address their primary needs. 
Training in functional literacy, small-scale project management, business and technical skills are integral dimensions of these activities. 
The projects generally include a component ensuring access to credit for beneficiaries, such as revolving loan funds, community credit schemes or loan guarantees. 
The United Nations has established an international cooperation network and encouraged the formation of national coordinating mechanisms on ageing in over 100 countries. 
A project on the developmental implications of demographic change/global population ageing has been completed. 
182. In preparing for the Fourth World Conference on Women, the United Nations is undertaking the second review and appraisal of the implementation of the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies, focusing on the period from 1985 to the present. 
The review uses quantitative and qualitative indicators to analyse such subjects as women and poverty, employment, and access to and participation in defining economic structures and policies. 
183. The United Nations Secretariat was mandated to act as focal point to coordinate and monitor the implementation of the World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons, 25/ including its review and appraisal. 
Two rounds of monitoring exercises were carried out at the mid-point (1987) and at the end of the United Nations Decade of Disabled Persons (1983-1992). 
A series of annual ad hoc inter-agency meetings and consultative meetings with non-governmental organizations were organized to strengthen cooperation. 
Technical meetings, seminars and workshops on disability-related policies facilitated the preparation of guidelines and manuals on disability-related issues. 
In addition to disseminating the World Programme of Action, manuals, guidelines, and the Disabled Persons Bulletin, the United Nations initiated the "Clear" project. 
A number of joint inter-agency missions on disability have been undertaken in recent years. 
The United Nations Interregional Meeting on the Role of the Family in the Socialization of Youth was held in Beijing in June 1993. 
Policy dialogues have been established with youth ministries and international, regional and national non-governmental organizations concerned with youth, on the subjects of education, employment, drug abuse, juvenile delinquency and leisure time. 
All of these subjects are included in the World Youth Programme of Action to the Year 2000 and Beyond. 
The United Nations Youth Information Bulletin and the United Nations Youth Newsletter are distributed to a global network of ministries and departments responsible for youth and non-governmental and intergovernmental organizations concerned with youth. 
185. In November 1993, ECA, in collaboration with the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and the Government of Uganda, organized the Regional Conference on Women, Peace and Development, which adopted the Kampala Action Plan on Women and Peace. 
186. In November 1994 ECA will convene the fifth African regional conference preparatory to the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
ECA member States are expected to institute information campaigns which would be harmonized with regional and subregional strategies to sensitize and create awareness. 
187. ECA established the African Regional Coordinating Committee for the Integration of Women in Development (ARCC). 
188. ECA organizes training workshops on the status and role of women in the development process in member States. 
190. In 1993 ECA and OAU jointly organized the Ad Hoc Expert Group Meeting on the Impact of Economic and Social Changes on the African Family. 
191. In 1993 ECA, in collaboration with OAU, the Pan African Youth Movement, the ILO and the Government of Benin, organized the Preparatory Regional Meeting on Youth and Development in Africa. 
192. ESCWA accords special attention to the increasing vulnerability and marginalization of youth in the region, including studies on youth and drug abuse and on the situation of marginal youth groups and their integration into society. 
As a follow-up to the Conference on the Capabilities and Needs of Disabled Persons in the ESCWA Region, held in 1989, a cultural event for disabled persons was held in 1992 in the ESCWA region to mark the end of the United Nations Decade of Disabled Persons. 
193. ECE is preparing a publication on the outcome of its work in the field of rehabilitation engineering as its contribution to marking the end of the United Nations Decade of Disabled Persons. 
194. ESCAP adopted a resolution in 1992 proclaiming the Asian and Pacific Decade of Disabled Persons, 1993-2002, 27/ to give fresh impetus to the implementation of the World Programme of Action concerning Disabled Persons in the region beyond 1992 and to strengthen regional cooperation on the subject. 
195. UNDP is collaborating with UNRISD and with the ILO's International Institute for Labour Studies in carrying out research on social integration and exclusion. 
The UNDP/ILO research is concerned with patterns and causes of social exclusion and the design of policies to promote social integration. 
It involves a series of case-studies in 14 countries covering all regions. 
198. In the context of its projects, IFAD promotes people's participation and institution-building at the grass-roots and higher levels and seeks to enhance the status and productive role of women and to integrate indigenous groups and cultural/ethnic minorities into national socio-economic life. 
The agency strives to enhance social awareness through its projects and builds on the cultures, practices, knowledge and ways of life of tribal and indigenous populations. 
199. INSTRAW gives particular attention to the long-standing need for better and complete integration of women in development policies and programmes. 
Studies have been conducted on improving statistics and national indicators to better reflect the status, role, contribution and participation of women in development. 
In collaboration with other international agencies such as the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat, the regional commissions and national Governments, INSTRAW organizes seminars, workshops and training at both the subregional and national levels with a view to integrating women and gender issues into socio-economic and political indicators. 
Other training activities of INSTRAW focus on women in development issues such as the environment, including water and sanitation, energy and renewable sources of energy and waste management. 
An international consultative meeting on statistics and indicators on elderly women was jointly organized by INSTRAW and the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat in May 1991. 
INSTRAW also prepared a publication on the migration of women which focused on methodological issues in the measurement and analysis of internal and international migration. 
201. By working to strengthen reproductive health policies, including family planning and information/education programmes, UNFPA contributes to raising the status and social integration of women. 
202. Within the framework of its social services programme, UNRWA has established 67 women's programme centres to assist refugee women to cope with family needs and to play a greater role in the development of their communities. 
1. The International Labour Organization (ILO) has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a publication entitled Towards Full Employment. 
1. The United Nations International Drug Control Programme has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development a position paper entitled "The social and economic impact of drug abuse and control" and a discussion paper entitled "Drugs and development". 
OUTCOME OF THE WORLD SUMMIT FOR SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT: 
(a) The Government of Switzerland considers it essential to define social development or its aim so as to give direction to the document; such a definition should be reflected in an umbrella concept. 
(b) The draft document of the Secretary-General covers only one function of social development, namely, remedying social ills. 
(v) Include the problems of migration in social policy. 
(a) In the draft text, the interdependence between the social, the economic and the cultural is obscured. 
The cultural dimension seems to be neglected. 
(i) Bring out the function of the social factors, particularly those mentioned in section 1.1 (a) (iv); 
(c) Due account must also be taken of the globalization of the economy. 
Highlight the social effects of the globalization of the economy and propose measures to ensure a fair distribution of the benefits, both within societies and internationally, and introduce the necessary corrective mechanisms without, however, challenging the principle of competition. 
Relativize the position of the environment; give the other determining factors - such as political will, social cohesion, social justice and equity - the place and the importance due to them. 
(i) The responsibility of defining and putting into effect the policy designed to ensure social well-being devolves primarily on the countries themselves, i.e., both the Government and civil society; 
(ii) Countries should be encouraged to determine the respective functions and responsibilities of the public sector and civil society and ensure optimum balance between them. 
The text obscures this second fact. 
(iv) Recall the importance of social investments and of access for the most underprivileged to means of economic promotion (see sect. 1.2 (b) (iv)); 
(v) Stress the importance of fiscal policy in combating poverty; 
(vi) Propose criteria and objectives in the programme of action. 
The analysis appears, however, to disregard the non-economic aspects and only employment that produces a salary or monetary income appears to count. 
(vi) Recall the importance of fiscal policy; 
(vii) Encourage the search for new avenues such as the opportunities offered by job-sharing; 
The draft declaration and the draft programme of action are lengthy, sometimes repetitive and lack concision; their impact may well suffer as a result. 
There are no concrete guidelines that countries could use as a basis for action. 
(iii) State the goal to be achieved, in the declaration and in the programme of action (see sect. 1.1); 
(a) The declaration speaks of "social progress" and the programme of action of "social development". 
It is proposed to use the term "social development" instead of "social progress"; 
Ethics (or the science of morality) implies recognition of what is good beyond differences of culture: there are universal ethical values, despite cultural differences, e.g., human rights.) 
2. The external auditors issued an unqualified opinion and made no further observations on the financial statements for the year ended 31 December 1992 of the following agencies: 
Sections I to V below contain the Administrator's comments on significant observations made in the audit reports of other executing agencies. 
3. The external auditors issued an unqualified opinion on the financial statements for the year ended 31 December 1992. 
Although the financial statements were not qualified, the auditors made the following observation: 
Allocations. 
A reallocation of budgets by year was performed in early 1993, which increased the 1992 budget to compensate for the overexpenditure. 
4. The external auditors issued an unqualified opinion on the financial statements for the year ended 31 December 1992. 
In some cases, the difference was due to adjustments that should be taken into account in the annual mandatory revision and which will be the subject of an additional allocation. 
In the case of three projects, expenditure exceeding the normal allocation had not yet been accepted by UNDP. 
The auditors request ITU to settle this matter with UNDP; 
The auditors again requested ITU to obtain the missing allocations; 
The auditors requested ITU to obtain a revised allocation from UNDP; 
(b) Status of funds. 
The auditors noted that there was a net difference of $86,565 between the status of funds at 31 December 1992 prepared by ITU and the UNDP final Operating Fund Statement (OFS 92-11). 
The auditors noted that ITU carried a credit balance of $147,906 with regard to this activity; in view of the new UNDP procedure introduced in 1992, ITU should ensure that the new balance is refunded to UNDP. 
ITU assured the auditors that ways were being sought to correct those shortcomings. 
5. The external auditors issued an unqualified opinion on the financial statements for the year ended 31 December 1992. 
Although the financial statements were not qualified, the auditors made the following observations: 
The changes were identified for correction in 1993; 
(b) Status of funds. 
The auditors noted that there was a net difference of $100 between the status of funds at 31 December 1992 prepared by UPU and the UNDP final Operating Fund Statement (OFS 92-11) . 
The difference was identified for correction in 1993. 
6. The external auditors issued an unqualified opinion on the financial statements for the year ended 31 December 1992. 
Although the financial statements were not qualified, the auditors made the following observations: 
Of the five projects selected for review, one project had no progress report for 1992 although the project document stated that the progress reports should be filed on a semi-annual basis; 
A reallocation of budgets by year was performed in early 1993, which increased the 1992 budget to compensate for the overexpenditure. 
7. The external auditors issued an unqualified opinion on the financial statements for the year ended 31 December 1992. 
Although the financial statements were not qualified, the auditors made the following observations: 
The auditors noted that, to avoid year-end discrepancies between UNDP and WTO and to facilitate the closure of the accounts, UNDP should forward credit approval forms (credit advice) as soon as the relevant credit requests are received by UNDP. 
New procedures were instituted in 1992 and the respective agencies received sectoral support reimbursement along with project expenditure reimbursement in OFS 92-11, section 80; 
(b) Completion of computer programme development. 
The external auditors noted that to a large extent WTO had developed its overall computerization in 1992; however, the software for the UNDP/WTO accounting programme is still to be completed. 
Within the framework of its mandate, UNICEF has provided support for advocacy, policy development, information, emergencies and the establishment of national programmes for countries meeting UNICEF criteria for assistance. 
These funds were used for advocacy, analytical studies, technical workshops and the development of child-focused policies in the region, including in countries undergoing a difficult transition process but which did not meet normal criteria for regular UNICEF programmes of cooperation. 
In the meantime, as planned, funds for programme support authorized by Executive Board decisions 1992/19 and 1992/42 will by exhausted by the end of 1994. 
The present proposal has been submitted to provide for this transitional funding as part of the revised 1994-1995 administrative and programme support budget. 
The funding for 1995 and the cost of the posts would be contained in the already approved 1994-1995 budget. 
In this way he voiced once again territorial claims and attacked the constitutional order and territorial integrity of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
This is eloquent proof that the leadership of Albania evidently ignores the generally accepted positions of the international community that the autonomous province of Kosovo and Metohija is an integral part of the Republic of Serbia and the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
On that occasion two armed persons illegally entered Yugoslavia from Albania and, 300 metres deep into the Yugoslav territory, opened fire against a Yugoslav border patrol. 
The Albanian Government bears full responsibility for the consequences of this unacceptable policy which is dangerous for peace. 
Such policy poses a threat to peace and security in the Balkans and can bring no benefit to the Albanian people either. 
The Yugoslav side reiterates its readiness to open a political dialogue with Albania in order to ease the existing tensions in their mutual relations and pave the way for their normalization. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, the above letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
For approximately the past 20 days, the aggressor has not allowed any international observers to access, monitor and control the area. 
Concurrently, all humanitarian convoys destined for Gorazde and its surroundings have been halted. 
We urge you to prevent such an attack by taking all the means and measures at your disposal and in conformity with Security Council resolutions 824 (1993) of 6 May 1993, 836 (1993) of 4 June 1993, and 913 (1994) of 22 April 1994. 
As part of the efforts to improve the documentation of the Security Council, the members of the Council have again reviewed the list of matters of which the Security Council is seized and the stage reached in their consideration (S/1994/20, para. 9, and S/1994/20/Add.3, 12, 14, 21 and 25). 
The Security Council has decided (see S/1994/896) to remove the following items relating to the maintenance of international peace and security from the list of matters of which the Security Council is seized (see A/48/411, para. 3): 
- The general regulation and reduction of armaments and information on the armed forces of the United Nations (see S/7382). 
- Situation in South Africa: killings and violence by the apartheid regime in South Africa in Soweto and other areas (S/12100). 
1. In the year in which the World Summit for Social Development is to be held, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia will be facing an unprecedented situation in the 50-year-long history of the United Nations, the Organization whose Founding Member it is. 
5. Together with economic policy, social policy was seen as an integral part of the overall developmental policy and, in that context, it was meant to give developmental, preventive and protective effects. 
6. Thus the broadly formulated social policy was turned towards the entire population. 
It was implemented on the principle of distribution according to labour and the principle of solidarity and mutuality. 
8. Thus the charted social policy was given effect by highly articulate laws and regulations, covered a broad range of entitlements and an equally ramified network of public institutions built in conformity with international standards and principles. 
10. The regular educational system also covered, along with that mentioned above, special educational facilities for the disabled. 
12. The laws of the republics regulate the right to health insurance and the minimum health care of the entire population. 
Health care is only partially paid for directly by the beneficiary, in particular for special aspects of care. 
Funds for health care for persons not directly covered by compulsory insurance or who do not use the right to health care under any other insurance arrangement (for instance, for the unemployed, for persons claiming social welfare and the like), are set aside from the republic budgets. 
13. Apart from the adopted concept of equality and socialization, the health policy is characterized by two other salient elements: by according priority to the promotion of health and to preventive health care; and by the continued upgrading of efficiency and accessibility of health care, including high-technology interventions. 
14. The disability pension insurance is based on the principle of compulsory insurance coverage against any of the risks associated with this type of insurance: old age, disability and death. 
Initially, this system covered all employees in the non-agricultural activities of the private and social sectors and the employed in the socially owned agricultural sector, whereas later on it expanded to include active individual farmers as well. 
15. Funds for the financing of benefits deriving from entitlements under this insurance scheme are obtained on a pay-as-you-go basis out of the contributions paid as a proportion of the income of the beneficiary (50 per cent) and of that of the employer (50 per cent). 
16. The right to unemployment benefits is implemented on the principle of compulsory insurance coverage and funded with contributions from the employer's income and the employee's earnings. 
A requirement to be met before any entitlement under this insurance scheme can be acquired is earlier contributory service, loss of employment through no fault of the employee, and regular reporting to the employment service. 
The rights under this type of insurance include the right to unemployment compensation, unemployment allowance (assistance), pension and health insurance, child allowance, mediation in employment matters, reimbursement of costs incurred during preparations for employment, vocational training and retraining. 
17. The social welfare system encompasses the welfare of those members of society who are for one reason or another unfit for work, as well as the prevention of different social problems and socially unacceptable and devious behavioural patterns. 
18. The social welfare system also includes financial support to poor families (social welfare allowance) which is paid out, irrespective of the causes of poverty, at a rate proportionate to the level of family earnings on the basis of a means test. 
20. Child care encompasses cash and in-kind transfers. 
The main form of cash benefit is the child allowance, which has in the course of its past development largely played the role of a social welfare measure and was less geared to the population policy goals. 
21. A wide gamut of rights to maternity care, i.e., the care of expectant and nursing mothers, has also been developed, ranging from paid maternity leave to specific forms of care provided to working mothers at their place of work. 
23. All children have equal rights under the law, irrespective of whether they have been born legitimately or out of wedlock. 
According to the latest data obtained in the 1991 census, the two constituent republics of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) had a population of 10.41 million. 
Compared with the earlier census conducted in 1981, this represents a 5 per cent increase, i.e., half the growth registered in the earlier decade (between the two censuses from 1971 to 1981). 
28. Viewed at the country level, the population of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is relatively young: in 1991 persons under 20 years of age made up 30.7 per cent, while the share of persons over 60 years was 15.9 per cent. 
However, owing to the regional disparities in the reproduction pattern, the average is somewhere between the extremely young population, most typical of the province of Kosovo and Metohija, and the rapidly ageing population of other regions, with well-known demographic and social implications. 
In the same year, 51.2 per cent of the total population lived in urban areas. 
30. Under the impact of a dynamic economic and social development and economic restructuring, the structure of the labour force underwent substantial changes over the years, with a decisive role being played by the creation of new job opportunities in the non-agricultural social sector, especially in industry. 
For many years and regardless of the relatively vigorous growth pattern, in evidence in a small number of activities, the number of private-sector employees did not account for any remarkable share in the total labour force employed by the non-agricultural sector. 
This led to a major exodus of labour, a trend that persisted all through the mid-1970s when the receiving countries closed their labour markets to foreign labour. 
33. The vigorous creation of job opportunities in the social sector, i.e., in non-agriculture and in urban areas, brought the persistently shrinking share of farm labour down to 22.2 per cent in 1991. 
This was partly responsible, even in the years with the most vigorous employment patterns, for the growing unemployment rates. 
The onset of economic crisis precipitated unemployment growth and, as a result, registered unemployment made up 13.8 per cent of the total labour force in 1990. 
The facts given below indicate that the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, with the per capita gross national product of US$ 2,530 in 1990, narrowed the gap between itself and the medium-developed countries on the strength of a number of social development indicators. 
In 1990 the daily per capita supply of calories was 3,099. 
The average daily dietary supply included 93 grams of protein, 13.8 milligrams of iron and 5,289 units of vitamin A. 
37. The share of food in the structure of household expenditures, which declined over the years, fell in 1990 to 36.0 per cent on average for all types of households. 
The relative decline of the share of funds used for the purchase of food, as the most inflexible item on the personal spending list, accounted for a constant improvement in household supplies and home appliances. 
Thus, in 1990, 70.10 per cent of households had an electric water-heater, 86.61 per cent a refrigerator, 72.39 per cent a vacuum cleaner, 64.24 per cent a washing machine and 35.03 per cent a motor car. 
38. Up to the early 1990s when the economic crisis worsened, undermining job safety and eroding the real value of earnings, poverty was not a cause of concern and was confined mainly to rural areas. 
40. In 1988, for instance, 91.20 per cent of children were immunized and protected against six principal diseases requiring immunization. 
In 1990, following a persistent downward trend, infant mortality was reduced to 22.8 per thousand, a high rate compared with that of the developed countries, but a major step forward relative, for example, to 1971 when it was as much as 51.4 per thousand. 
In this respect as well, as with the majority of vital statistics affecting demographic movements, regional disparities were very pronounced. 
41. Substantial changes were effected in the pattern of morbidity and mortality of the total population. 
The most frequent causes of death (accounting for 54 per cent of deaths) were the diseases of the circulatory system (with a prevalence of cardiovascular diseases), followed by neoplasms (with 16 per cent). 
42. Public outlays for health care most often varied between 4 and 5 per cent of the gross national product and accounted for 7.4 per cent and 6.6 per cent in 1990 and 1991 respectively. 
Thus, in 1991 the literacy rate for persons aged 15 years and over was 93.3 per cent. 
At the same time, the average length of schooling for the educated population of the same age was 8.09 years and, according to preliminary estimates, it exceeded 8.5 years in 1990. 
44. The primary enrolment rate in compulsory eight-year-long primary schools has for years been within the range of 88 per cent (net) and was at that level for boys and girls alike in 1990. 
47. Over a number of years, public expenditures, out of which most of the development and services of the educational system were financed, amounted to about 5 per cent of the social product of the gross national product. 
48. Yugoslavia's long-standing participation, as an equal member of the international community, in the drafting and application through national legislation of the provisions of numerous relevant international documents, has favourably affected social development and the development of measures and instruments geared to that purpose. 
Participating directly in the work of the relevant United Nations committees, Yugoslavia has played a remarkable part in the drafting of United Nations documents for the preparation and marking of international decades and/or years, and was often the initiator of such drives as well. 
Alongside cooperation with the United Nations Yugoslavia also had well established cooperation on the European regional plane, as well as within the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries and other groups. 
49. The indicators presented testify to the achievements made by the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in its social development. 
However, the time factor brought to the surface the fact that in the future such vigorous social development and the manner of policy implementation would prove untenable in the given economic environment. 
This was revealed to the fullest by the economic reform process initiated in the late 1980s with the primary goal of weathering the economic crisis caused by the inefficiency of the former economic system and its management practices. 
Namely, it then became evident that the social policy had anticipated rights to comprehensive social development at a level that was not rooted in reality in terms of economic development. 
It also transpired that social development could no longer rely exclusively on public funds and institutions. 
50. Conditioned by the above insights, the re-examination of the earlier perception of the interrelationship between economic and social development and the concept of social development and the relevant implementation policy resulted in the identification of necessary changes, as follows: 
(c) Subject to giving the State an appropriate role, possibilities should be created for the burden of responsibility for social development and for the tackling of social problems to be partially and gradually transferred to the private sector, involving individuals, the family and non-governmental institutions. 
53. Developments in the early 1990s drastically changed the environment for the implementation of the reforms necessitated by economic and social development theretofore and most dramatically demonstrated, on the example of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, what pernicious effects political problems can have on economic and social development. 
Numerous economic, social, family and other bonds permeating the life of the people were severed. 
As their synthetic indicator, the gross national product, which in 1990 amounted to a total of US$ 26,590 million fell to US$ 23,665 million in 1991. 
57. Under such conditions it became next to impossible to maintain the results achieved earlier in social development and to satisfy growing social needs brought about by the influx of refugees from the republics of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
The number of refugees is however estimated to have been higher in some months by as much as 25 per cent or even more, because not all refugees are reported to the competent authorities. 
Most of them are Serbs and Montenegrins, followed by Moslems and members of other nations and nationalities of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
This refugee population places a considerable additional strain on the resources and institutions of the educational and health care systems and the social security system. 
Namely, apart from accommodation and food, refugees are also ensured health care and education at all levels as well as social security, under conditions equal to those provided to the domestic population. 
62. Under the effect of the sanctions the gross national product fell by 26.2 per cent in 1992 relative to 1991, and the available estimates for 1993 attest to its further annual decline by about 30 per cent. 
63. The sealing off of Yugoslav borders for imports of raw materials, intermediaries and fuel severely affected all branches of the economy. 
Thus, according to the latest data, industrial output in 1991 fell by 18.0 per cent relative to the preceding year, in 1992 by 22.7 per cent and in 1993 by as much as 37.3 per cent. 
After having registered a 9.1 per cent growth in 1991, agricultural production registered a decline in the following years, by 18.0 per cent in 1992 and 7.2 per cent in 1993. 
64. The interruption of export and import flows with foreign partners consequent to the blockade, among which the major ones were the countries of the European Union and other European countries, has had devastating effects on export-oriented activities and those branches and activities which used to be markedly import-oriented. 
Among these is the pharmaceutical industry as a branch of special, direct importance for the development of the health system and health care, those key components of social development. 
65. The sanctions, in particular since the adoption of resolution 820 (1993), have dealt a severe blow to all types of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia's transport and its communications with the world, as well as internally (the impossibility to import fuels, spare parts, etc.). 
The isolation of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has cut short the foreign tourist trade and domestic demand for tourist services has substantially dropped owing to the strong decline in the purchasing power of the population. 
66. The slackening of all other economic activities is also in evidence. 
67. According to the latest figures, investments in 1991 fell by 13.9 per cent relative to the preceding year, in 1992 by 33.6 per cent and by as much as 38.6 per cent in 1993. 
68. The interruption of payment operations has also adversely affected the inflow of foreign exchange from Yugoslav workers employed abroad, which has for a number of years been an important item in the country's foreign balance of payments. 
69. The economic blockade jeopardizes the right of every individual to live in a healthy environment and adversely affects the attitude of the individual and of the community towards the environment and the need to treat it in keeping with sustainable development requirements. 
71. The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has been suspended from all scientific, technical and technological cooperation programmes. 
The implementation of national programmes initiated within the framework and with the financial backing of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) has been cut short. 
The exchange has been rendered impossible for experts, materials and equipment, and even for scientific and research publications; representatives of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia are seldom invited to international symposia and scientific gatherings. 
Yugoslav radio and television have been excluded from the European Broadcasting Union. 
73. Declining economic activity has strongly eroded the functioning of the labour market and the premise of earnings being a market category determining the financial and social standing of an individual and his family; likewise, it has arrested the process of disencumbering the economy of social costs. 
In 1993, the number of persons employed was lower than in 1990 by 400,000 or about 15 per cent. 
It is however, very important to stress that among the latter, apart from redundant labour which would surface anyway given the process of restructuring now under way, there are large numbers whose labour would be required if it were not for the sanctions. 
While the sanctions are in force, such workers are, in conformity with adopted legislation, sent on paid leaves and are paid compensation during that period amounting to a certain percentage of their earnings by their employers at their own expense or with the assistance of State funds. 
This is all the more important if account is taken of the fact that a number of the employed, including top experts, are leaving their jobs and going abroad in search of better living conditions. 
This difference merits attention, especially since the rate for men is by only 0.4 percentage points higher than it was in 1990, and for women by as much as 2.5 percentage points. 
In addition to persistent traditional factors which generally make employment more difficult for women (marked orientation to education for less rewarding jobs, etc.), this has also been contributed to by factors resulting from the deteriorating general economic and social situation. 
On the one hand, examples show that women feature more on dismissal lists, which potentially increases their share among the unemployed. 
On the other hand, the devastating effect of the crisis on living standard increases the need for the employment of women, as second family supporters, which results in ever larger numbers of women applying to employment services. 
Thus, average earnings in 1993 retained only 18.9 per cent of their real 1990 value, or only 14.9 per cent of the purchasing power of average earnings in 1989. 
78. The position of pensioners has been even more unfavourable. 
The average pension has been about 80 per cent of the average salary. 
In 1993 the average pension amounted to only 40.5 new dinars (equivalent to the same amount of deutsche marks) and retained only 17 per cent of its real 1990 value, or only 13.6 per cent of the purchasing power of the average 1989 pension. 
This has made processing industry products extremely costly, even more expensive than in many other countries having a considerably higher per capita income. 
Trade in industrial consumer goods, for example, clothes and footwear, was reduced to a minimum, while sales of household appliances, furniture and other durable consumer goods were negligible. 
83. Parallel with the decline in purchasing power, the pattern of use of household funds also changed. 
In 1991, of its totally available funds the average household spent 39.7 per cent on food, and in 1992 52.1 per cent; households in the lowest income brackets spent 51.1 per cent of their funds on food in 1991 and almost 64 per cent in 1992. 
With the rapid impoverishment of the employed and of the population in general it is estimated that in 1993 75 per cent of the available funds was spend on food on the average, and as much as 90 per cent in households in the lowest income brackets. 
Efforts aimed at alleviating the consequences of poorer nutrition, especially of children and the elderly, exhausted the very last reserves of households spent exclusively to buy food and the necessary medicines. 
The children's allowance which they have been receiving, notwithstanding regular revisions of its nominal level, could do little towards easing the general inadequacy of income deriving from other sources. 
The inevitable consequences of this situation are the poorer quality of health care and the deterioration of the health status of the population. 
85. On the one hand, the Yugoslav health system is unable to administer adequate therapy owing to the lack of medicaments and other medical supplies or to implement complete diagnostic procedures, given the reduction of laboratory analyses and the postponement and reduction of the number of emergency interventions. 
The hygienic-epidemiological situation has seriously worsened. 
In 1991 and 1992 there was a reduction in the number of samples of drinking water tested and an increase of the percentage of microbiologically and chemically unsafe samples. 
In those two years, owing to the lack of diagnostic means, no examinations were made of the levels of affliction within various contagious diseases. 
87. The consequences of these two groups of factors are evident: the reduced extent of health care delivery, belated reporting to the health services when conditions have progressed to feature grave complications, increased hospital mortality rates and increased number of deaths of untreated patients. 
88. After the imposition of international sanctions, the existing health legislation had to be amended with rigorous restrictions being introduced, i.e., a screening of patients to be extended health care. 
89. The percentage of children covered and protected by vaccination against six contagious diseases for which immunization is compulsory, and which in 1990 was over 90 per cent, fell to 82.02 per cent in 1992. 
90. Acute respiratory infections pose an even more serious health problem and account for between 66 and 75 per cent of the total child primary health care burden. 
91. Cases of poliomyelitis among children have been registered again (12 cases) as well as rheumatic fever complications. 
The incidence of malignant diseases and diabetes among children is also considerable. 
There is an increasing number of undernourished and anaemic children (every second child treated in hospitals in 1992 and 1993 had a severe condition of anaemia). 
92. In the total number of deaths of infants and young children the share has grown of deaths caused by intestinal infectious diseases, from 6.8 per cent in 1990 to 11.1 per cent in 1992. 
An even larger increase of mortality caused by intestinal infectious diseases is in evidence among children from 1 to 4 years old (3.4 per cent in 1990, over 17 per cent in 1992). The situation is similar with deaths caused by respiratory system diseases. 
In the first five months of 1993, because of the impossibility of performing surgery, 41 babies with heart defects died at the child cardiac surgery wards in two Belgrade hospitals and a clinic in Novi Sad. 
The causes are associated with the health condition of mother and child as the number of risk pregnancies and prematurely born children has grown. 
The number of children born prematurely, which in 1991 was 8 per cent rose sharply to 15 per cent in 1992. 
The perinatal mortality rate per 1,000 live births, which in 1990 was 15.9 per cent grew to 16.9 per cent by 1992. 
The rate of early neonatal mortality which in 1990 was 9.6 increased to 11.0 in 1992. 
95. The changed pattern of adult morbidity is reflected in the increased number of patients suffering from non-contagious mass chronic diseases but also in the renewed incidence of contagious diseases. 
96. The wider incidence of mass chronic non-contagious diseases especially features diseases of the circulatory system (in particular ischemic cardiac diseases, diseases of cerebral blood vessels, of pulmonary blood circulation), malignant diseases, diabetes, mental disorders, diseases of the digestive system, accidents and injuries. 
98. Treatment has become difficult and prolonged for many patients because they report for treatment late and with already manifest complications of the basic disease. 
Hence these diseases are the most frequent cause of death, with cardiomyopathy, acute cardiac arrest, occlusion of cerebral blood vessels, malignant diseases of the respiratory system being the leading ones. 
Mortality has increased in particular among the most sensitive population groups, chronic patients and the elderly. 
99. Also on the increase is the number of homicides and suicides. 
From 1990 to 1992 the number of homicides rose by 30 per cent and of suicides by 12 per cent, which is also associated with the severe and protracted existential stress to which the population has been exposed. 
100. The severe effects of the drastically exacerbated conditions for the functioning of the health system on the health status of the population in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia are best demonstrated by the increased incidence of infectious diseases among both children and adults. 
The number of people who have contracted and died from AIDS is on the rise: from 1985 to 1993 a total of 322 patients were registered with the disease, of which 171 died. 
An especially pronounced problem in this regard is the lack of reagents to test blood products for AIDS. 
103. After a marked decline of their share in the morbidity pattern in earlier years, gonorrhoea and syphilis are registering a marked upward trend. 
Thus in 1990 the number of gonorrhoea patients was 401, in 1991 it was 387, in 1992 755 and in 1993 629, while the number of persons with syphilis in 1990 was 20, in 1991 24, in 1992 57 and in 1993 67 persons. 
104. The total number of deaths from infectious diseases (without figures on AIDS-related deaths) increased in the period from 1990 to 1993 by 76 per cent. 
105. The indicators mentioned are not unknown to the international community. 
106. Late in 1993 the drafting began, and as of 24 January 1994 its implementation, of the programme of monetary reconstruction and economic recovery of Yugoslavia, the basic precept of which is self-reliance and drawing on remaining internal reserves. 
This in particular applied to: 
(c) Arresting the further decline of production, to be followed by the gradual recovery of economic activities and an increase of the social product in 1994 by 5 per cent relative to 1993; 
(d) Reducing total public spending to a level of 42 per cent of the social product and a transition to financing public spending, after six months of the programme's implementation, exclusively from real income sources; 
The huge inflation amounting to several million per cent and in the two months preceding the inauguration of the programme as much as several tens of millions per cent monthly, was cut short as if by the turning of a switch. 
Soon the new dinar also became stable with the parity 1 new dinar for 1 deutsche mark, and has been such for six months now, while prices in the first five months increased by only 0.8 per cent. 
The deficit in the financing of public expenditures has been substantially reduced, as have interest rates on credits with a view to stepping up production. 
108. The purchasing power of earnings increased in February 1994 in respect of virtually all foodstuffs and industrial consumer goods, but not in respect of utilities and services, especially water, heating electricity and personal services. 
109. However, although average earnings and pensions as well as other emoluments accruing to households grew month after month, their purchasing power in April 1994 was still several times lower than in 1990. 
For instance, an average salary in 1990 could buy 703 litres of milk or 419 kilograms of cheaper bread, while in April 1994 it could ensure only 150 litres of milk or 123 kilograms of bread. 
In 1990 average earnings would buy 319 litres of edible oil or 65 kilograms of pork, and in April 1994 only 63 litres of oil or 16 kilograms of pork. 
111. These selected indices illustrate the first positive effects of the programme on the living standard of the population. 
112. It is indubitable that the identified problems of social development in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia are a tragic reflection of the circumstances prevailing in the world in which we live. 
Expectations that with the end of the cold war the road would be paved for achieving actual agreement on such an approach and resources released to serve, rather than for destruction, for the development and progress of material and human resources, were soon dispelled. 
114. Instead of that, the early 1990s witnessed the continued deceleration of the growth of the world economy, attended by major political changes with manifold consequences. 
The sanctions which the international community has imposed on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, a Founding Member of the United Nations, represent an example of such limitations, in fact unprecedented in the history of this Organization, under the aegis of which the Summit is to be convened. 
And, inter alia, the Declaration states that the human person is the central subject of development and should be an active participant and a beneficiary of the right to development. 
Without any justification whatsoever, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia has for the past two years been totally excluded from such cooperation. 
116. The maintenance of the sanctions and of the total international blockade, despite the efforts being made internally, shall have immeasurable consequences for the economy and the population of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
118. The secession of parts of the former Federation and the sanctions and international blockade have so far inflicted vast damage on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia's economy, estimated at around US$ 45,000 million. 
Without the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia's reinclusion in international economic, financial, trade and other flows, it will be impossible for the marked underutilization of economic capacity and the very low living standard to revert to their 1989 levels even over the next several years. 
Compared with 1989, the total immediate loss on account of the unrealized social product alone would, in the more favourable scenario, amount to US$ 125,000 million, and in the less favourable one, over US$ 148,000 million. 
It is certain that this would entail unfathomable consequences for social and economic development. 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
United Nations system on science and technology for sustainable development, from programme 17 and to merge it with the related programme 46, Sustainable development. 
These changes would not affect high priorities already established at the subprogramme level. 
In its resolution 46/235 of 13 April 1992, the General Assembly established the intergovernmental Commission on Science and Technology for Development, which convenes biennially and provides policy guidance in this field. 
In addition, the General Assembly, in its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993, approved the transfer to UNCTAD of resources and activities related to the subprogrammes of programme 17 on endogenous capacity-building and resource mobilization, the Advance Technology Assessment System and information services. 
In accordance with that resolution and the provisions of resolution 48/179, the programme will focus on improving efficiency and effectiveness in addressing development and interrelated issues in the area of trade, finance, investment, services and technology. 
17.2 The programme on science and technology for development is designed to enhance the capacity of Member States, particularly developing countries, to manage technological change in achieving sustainable development objectives. 
It also addresses specific problems that countries in transition to a market economy confront in strengthening their technological capacity and in improving competitiveness. 
Furthermore, it places special emphasis on the needs of the least developed countries and on policy approaches that may be required to alleviate the constraints those countries face in acquiring foreign technology and building up technological capabilities. 
This also applies to linkages between research and development and the production sector, a situation that has hindered technological innovation. 
To help remedy those problems and deficiencies, the programme will consider ways and means of strengthening such linkages as well as the relationship between local and foreign technology inputs. 
It will also continue to address the changing determinants of international competitiveness and examine the factors that influence the competitive advantage of countries and their enterprises in this rapidly changing international environment. 
17.4 The programme will be implemented by the UNCTAD secretariat. 
In carrying out the programme UNCTAD will also draw on the experience of non-governmental organizations, including private enterprises. 
17.6 Subprogrammes 1 and 3 are designated high priority. 
17.7 The legislative authority for subprogramme 1 derives from General Assembly resolution 48/179 and the Rio Declaration and Agenda 21, adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
17.8 Activities in endogenous capacity-building in science and technology are aimed at assisting member States in designing and implementing national policies that promote the development of endogenous science and technology capabilities, taking into account priority needs, resource endowments and sustainable development objectives. 
(a) To contribute to the building of endogenous science and technology capabilities, within the framework of national development strategies; 
17.9 Furthermore, the subprogramme will take into account the work approach adopted by the Commission on Science and Technology for Development whereby its members are actively engaged in the conduct of ad hoc panels and workshops on specific themes relevant to capacity-building. 
17.10 In view of the above, the UNCTAD secretariat will: 
(a) Provide substantive support to the Commission on Science and Technology for Development and assist with the organization of inter-sessional expert panels and workshops relevant to endogenous capacity-building; 
(c) Support the elaboration of measures for enhancing developing countries' capabilities to define capacity-building requirements, to help generate, acquire and efficiently manage environmentally sound technologies; 
(d) Develop modalities of cooperation with other United Nations organizations and financing institutions for following up pilot programmes and building the capacity of countries to develop, assess and utilize science and technology for development. 
17.11 The legislative authority for this subprogramme derives from General Assembly resolutions 44/14 E and 48/179, and the Rio Declaration and Agenda 21, adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development. 
17.12 The broad objective of subprogramme 2 is to provide member States, in particular developing countries, with information on the potential impact of new and emerging technologies and to assess their implications for the development process. 
17.13 In view of the above, the UNCTAD secretariat will: 
(b) Disseminate, through the ATAS Bulletin and other means, information on the impact of new and emerging technologies on the development process; 
(c) Encourage networking among institutions concerned with technology assessment and promote the exchange of information and experience by countries at different stages of development; 
(d) Serve as a focal point for technology assessment within the United Nations system. 
In that context, the secretariat will cooperate in particular with non-governmental institutions such as the International Association for Technology Assessment and Forecasting Institutions and the International Association for Impact Assessment; 
(e) Define methodologies for providing assistance to member States in technology assessment, developing training programmes and policy guidelines, in cooperation with concerned United Nations organizations and financing institutions. 
17.14 The UNCTAD secretariat will also continue, through a newsletter and other means, to keep national authorities, United Nations organizations and intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations informed of the progress made regarding significant developments in science and technology. 
17.16 The objectives of subprogramme 3 are: 
(a) To promote technology transfer and capability-building in developing countries and countries in transition to a market economy, paying special attention to the specific problems of the least developed countries; 
(b) To contribute to the expansion of international trade and investment, and to promote cooperation in the field of transfer of technology, including environmentally sound technology, through, inter alia, cooperative schemes, incentive measures and inter-enterprise collaborative arrangements; 
(c) To enhance national technology development policies in the context of a market-based trade and investment policy framework that would promote entrepreneurship and encourage technology transfer, including through foreign direct investment. 
Those policies should be accompanied by measures for the domestic absorption of technologies, including research and development, innovation, adaptation and development of technologies supportive of national objectives and priorities; 
(d) To enhance the capacity of developing countries to cope with the rapid changes in technology that impact on trade and development; 
(e) To promote policy coordination in the fields of technology, finance, investment, services and trade. 
Those policies should further the goal of trade expansion for the benefit of all trading partners, particularly developing countries, and promote investment, innovation and absorption, utilization and development of technological and entrepreneurial capabilities; 
(f) To promote closer collaboration between business, academia and government in order to take into account the motivation and needs of the productive sector in the formulation of policies, including the commercialization of research and development results; 
(g) To examine and encourage new initiatives and the exchange of experiences on investment and technology policies that are conducive to overcoming constraints, and facilitating technology transfer through investment and the generation, transfer and diffusion of environmentally sound technologies. 
(a) Identification and use of opportunities for greater international cooperation, including through the strengthening of networking arrangements among enterprises; 
(b) Review and analysis of national policies, and international measures and initiatives promoting investment and technology flows, technological innovation and technological capability-building, including research and development; 
(c) Creation of a better awareness of the impact of technological change on investment decisions and production patterns, trade competitiveness and national capacities for innovation and adaptation, as well as of the role of foreign investment in technology transfer and technology development. 
17.18 In the light of the above, the UNCTAD secretariat will: 
(a) Review developments affecting the flows of investment and technology to developing countries, including modalities for channelling those flows, and analyse the challenges and opportunities for transfer of technology to and from countries undergoing the process of transition to a market economy; 
(b) Study the role of incentives and other inducements in stimulating investments that contribute to technological capabilities of the technology recipient countries; 
(c) Analyse the role of intellectual property protection in international investment and technology flows; 
(d) Undertake research and policy analysis on ways and means of establishing closer linkages between research and development activities and the productive sector, particularly in developing countries and countries in transition to a market economy; 
(e) Examine measures, in particular in the field of training and education, aimed at engaging more fully the potential of small and medium-sized enterprises in the process of capability-building and skill-upgrading, including organizational and managerial skills; 
(f) Study approaches and mechanisms for fostering entrepreneurship and partnerships among enterprises, with special attention to small and medium-sized enterprises, particularly as concerns their role in the generation and dissemination of environmentally sound technologies; 
(g) Examine the specific technology and investment-related problems and constraints facing the least developed countries, advising on appropriate policy approaches for strengthening their technological capability; 
(i) Examine modalities and formulate proposals for enhancing technological cooperation in the international community concerned with investment and technology transfer, particularly among Governments, enterprises, non-governmental organizations and the scientific and research sector. 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
The proposed revisions reflect the outcome of the restructuring in the economic and social sectors approved by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993. 
4. The revised narrative is presented in its entirety in order to facilitate its consideration. 
More recently, the General Assembly confirmed that mandate in its resolution 47/212 B of 6 May 1993. 
21.2 In recent years a number of economic factors relating to declining economic growth, rising external debts, an unfavourable international economic environment and increased government deficits have led to a shrinking of resources available for public expenditure. 
Administrative systems have frequently been criticized as unproductive consumers of scarce public resources. 
The urgent need to examine the critical issues in development administration and to adopt approaches and programmes for improved management of the public sector is increasingly emphasized by national Governments as well as international development agencies. 
21.3 Under these circumstances, there have been demands for major changes and improvements concerning public administration and finance systems. 
Such changes have included retrenchment and rationalization of public administration (both structure and staff), reduction of resources allocated to public organizations, systemic training and development of human resources, improvement of efficiency, economy and productivity in development administration and improved evaluation and accountability for public sector activities. 
At present such linkages are, for the most part, cumbersome, or at best ambiguous. 
It concluded that in response to challenges, new approaches of "governance" instead of traditional public administration structures must be recognized and organized, as this will be vital for national development. 
In addition, innovations in financial management and revenue mobilization are continuously needed. 
21.7 Through a comprehensive and programmatic approach, the programme provides technical support and advisory services at the country level. 
As such, the programme deals with structure and systems of governance. 
Through administrative structure it seeks to strengthen capacity-building in the public sector towards improved government accountability and transparency. 
Through appropriate management systems, it seeks to strengthen programming and national execution capabilities for resource-efficient development management. 
By responding to the changing needs of developing countries in strengthening administrative, financial and information systems for better development management, transparent and effective linkages at the country level between the public sector and the private sector can be strengthened. 
21.8 Along with budgetary reform and improved resource mobilization, many Governments have also come to realize the need to apply the higher standards and improved techniques of management in the provision of public services. 
The concern for accountability includes such issues as well-developed accounting and auditing systems to ensure effectiveness of expenditures for achieving policy objectives, information systems, cost-effectiveness and development management accountability. 
21.9 To achieve the programme's objectives, an operational framework will be devised that will utilize the elements of the programme approach. 
Pilot studies and advisory services are an integral aspect of the approach. 
In line with that strategy, activities will include preparation of country profiles analysing and evaluating public sector conditions and requirements, providing both the donor community and Governments with an indicative analysis of where and how international assistance to the public sector can be most effective. 
21.11 The programme will be active in initiating cooperation mechanisms with relevant development financing institutions and banks, in addition to its ongoing collaboration with UNDP sourcing for extrabudgetary funds. 
Collaboration will be maintained and strengthened with the regional commissions and the non-governmental sectors for joint sponsorship and execution of projects and programmes. 
21.15 Articulation of national priorities, determination of the appropriate role of the public sector, formulation of appropriate development policies and programmes and their effective implementation are a challenging job for any Government. 
Recent political and socio-economic changes in developing and transitional economy countries have placed heavy demands on governance and public management systems requiring reassessment of policies, strategies and institutional arrangements for sustained development. 
In a few countries another emerging need is for restoring and building civil administration in support of peace-keeping and reconstruction and development. In the international context, it is now increasingly realized that macroeconomic policy and performance in industrialized countries affect developing countries in critical ways. 
For many of the latter, prospects for their development cannot be separated from that of the world economy. 
21.16 The objectives of subprogramme 1 are: 
(b) To facilitate dissemination of information among Member States on the best workable approaches, systems and practices in public management; 
(c) To assist countries in developing approaches and operational frameworks in strengthening elements of effective governance. 
21.17 In accordance with the objectives outlined above, the Secretariat will: 
(a) Review periodically developments and trends in governance and public management, including the role of the public sector in promoting democratic governance and sustained human development; 
(c) Undertake development of operational frameworks and guidelines for promoting effective governance and public management. 
The existence of inadequate (though sometimes overgrown and overstaffed) administrative structures and institutional arrangements points to the need for constant attention to their size as well as performance. 
Frequently, there is overlapping and duplication of functions among government organizations, which also display a lack of flexibility in structure and operations. 
21.20 Effective major administrative reforms can aim at the improvement of accountability for good governance. 
Good governance should also promote economic development at local, regional and international levels, and mutual understanding between the political process and executive arm of the Government. 
Governance reforms should, therefore, address not only structural issues, such as decentralization and relationships between central and local government, but also procedural issues, including deregulation aspects and administrative methods and techniques. 
The development of municipal governance in particular has become important in view of the continued growth of urban centres. 
21.21 Information management is crucial to efficient public administration. 
Problems have arisen in the use of information technologies and underutilization of information systems and office automation by managers in the public sector. 
The situation can be alleviated by establishing an appropriate national computer policy, focal points, and various mechanisms, including training, particularly training of top management who could encourage the use of information management and technologies. 
21.22 The objectives of subprogramme 2 are: 
(a) To promote harmonized decentralization and local self-governance, and to improve municipal governance, particularly that of major cities in developing countries and countries in transition to a market economy; 
(b) To improve the administrative effectiveness and accountability of administrative and managerial systems in developing countries and countries in transition to a market economy; 
(c) To improve management methods and techniques, particularly by promoting the systematic use of information technologies in public management. 
21.23 The Secretariat will carry out technical cooperation activities, including advisory services, training and field projects, and undertake analysis of the measures required to improve elements of methods of government deregulation and decentralization. This will include simplification of procedures for public sector management. 
Particular emphasis will be placed on the research and training for municipal and metropolitan governance. Awareness training on the use of information technologies in public management, as well as integrated information systems development for policy analysis, implementation and monitoring will also be emphasized. 
21.25 Personnel administration is now concerned not only with recruitment, selection, placement, utilization, promotion, discipline and compensation of public personnel, but also with their training, career development and mobilization of overall human resources. 
Procedures and practices relating to those various facets were often inadequate and personnel policy was frequently in a rudimentary state. 
In some countries, the civil service may be further handicapped by a relative lack of internal mobility. 
21.27 Establishment of a valid statistical base for civil service personnel is vital for development of effective public sector human resource planning and training. 
Computerized personnel information systems may be established to improve human resource management and planning, as well as training and management development. 
21.28 The objectives of subprogramme 3 are: 
(a) To enhance the capacity of Governments to improve their public personnel policy and rationalize their civil service systems; 
(b) To strengthen the capacity of training institutions in developing countries to modernize and develop curriculum for management development, improve training methods and design training packages for senior management to enhance their skills in policy development. 
21.31 During the 1980s, most developing countries faced mounting domestic and external financial imbalances that resulted in unsustainable fiscal deficits and reduced public and private financial flows. 
To contain those deficits and promote a higher level of financial flows many countries have implemented policies aimed at improving their revenue administration, strengthening their domestic financial resource mobilization and enhancing international tax cooperation. 
On the revenue side, those countries adopted measures aimed at expanding the revenue base, increasing the elasticity of their tax systems and improving the efficiency and effectiveness of their tax administration. 
On the expenditure side they put emphasis on limiting the growth of current expenditure control, closer scrutiny of public service, restraint in wage and salary adjustments and streamlined public enterprises. 
On the international tax cooperation side, they concluded tax agreements and treaties to promote the flow of investment, trade and technology in the interest of more efficient resource allocation and growth. 
21.32 In mobilizing revenue for socio-economic development, most countries continue to rely on taxation systems. 
They seek to strengthen the efficiency and effectiveness of tax administration in order to improve revenue performance and have introduced tax reforms to ensure complementarity between tax policy and their macroeconomic framework. 
Similarly, to enhance the efficiency and effectiveness of tax administration many countries are implementing programmes aimed at a comprehensive overhaul and improved operation of institutions concerned with the assessment, collection and enforcement of taxes. 
To bring reality in line with intentions, they are also implementing measures geared towards simplified administrative procedures, improved tax information systems, enhanced staff training and introduction of data-processing capacities. 
As a result of this revenue and spending approach, public expenditures are being rationalized, budget deficits narrowed down and domestic financial resource mobilization enhanced. 
Increased domestic financial resource mobilization capacities also rely on policies and measures to improve customs and excise administration, enhance administrative capacities of local governments to raise revenue, mobilize household savings, reform public enterprises and the financial sector, and expand the role of the market and private sector involvement. 
21.34 The objectives of subprogramme 4 are: 
(a) To enhance the capacity of developing countries to mobilize all available domestic financial resources and to mobilize foreign financial resources on terms and conditions compatible with national priorities and legislation; 
(b) To promote appropriate fiscal and financial policies and measures in support of development, including measures to reform tax systems, combat tax evasion and widen the tax base, and to develop options for broad-based development. 
(a) Policy-oriented research and analysis on the structure and functioning of the financial sector of developing countries and countries in transition to a market economy. 
Issues such as interest rate policies, credit allocation, prudential regulations, supervision of institutions and markets will be addressed with a view to mobilizing additional savings. 
Research and consultations will be undertaken with a view to establishing a multilateral convention on mutual assistance in tax collection with guidelines for international cooperation aimed at combating tax evasion and avoidance. 
Increased attention will be given to development and formulation of branch and subsidiary profits, international leasing of ships, containers, commercial equipment, aircraft leasing and transfer pricing questions. 
Research will be undertaken on problems arising in connection with utilization of the United Nations model double taxation convention between developed and developing countries; 
(b) Research and analysis to determine the appropriate tax reforms that are needed to improve the tax base and to improve the taxation of economic activities, including agriculture, manufacturing and services, to minimize tax compliance costs and to promote allocative efficiency and growth; 
(c) Assistance to developing countries, in particular in Africa, to implement the conclusions and recommendations of the seminars on revenue administration and developing countries; 
(d) Preparation and dissemination of global studies and guidelines on improving revenue administration for mutual assistance in tax collection; and of supplements to the international tax agreement series; 
21.37 Financial management is crucial to successful government, because it contributes to better planning and allocation, more effective control and greater accountability in the use of resources. 
Consequently, Governments wishing to improve their effectiveness and those concerned with improving governance frequently seek financial management reforms. 
Moreover, policies that seek to re-prioritize public expenditure, modify financial relationships with the public enterprise sector, improve debt management, make better use of liquid resources, decentralize government responsibilities to local levels and stem financial leakages all depend on the existence of adequate financial management capacity. 
21.38 The quality of public sector financial management varies greatly between countries and even within countries depending on the institution and level of government concerned. 
In some developing countries it is inadequate, reflecting factors such as environment, lack of resources and limited institutional capacity. 
Such factors are amenable to change over different time scales, depending on the will of government and the availability of assistance. 
21.39 The objective of subprogramme 5 is to assist Governments of developing countries and countries in transition to a market economy at the central, regional and local levels to strengthen the management of their public financial sector, with particular emphasis on: 
(d) Financial management, so that resources such as liquid assets and capital investments are protected and used intensively to achieve optimum effectiveness, and borrowings are managed with adequate regard to timing, cost, creditworthiness and so on; 
(e) Audit, so that administrative and management shortcomings are identified and corrective measures taken; 
(f) Measures to improve the performance of public enterprises. 
(c) Carry out surveys and studies in the field of government financial management on topics such as aid management and accountability; the financial management implications of changes in information technology; modern audit techniques; budgeting for programmes and results; and the development of integrated financial management systems; 
(d) Disseminate the results of the surveys and studies in forms suitable for Governments of developing countries and countries in transition to a market economy via seminars, publications and the provision of training materials and training courses; 
(e) Monitor and report on trends in public enterprise reform. 
21.42 Development of the private sector plays an integral role in the efforts of countries to build national capacity and increase economic growth. 
The task of encouraging that development requires innovative efforts and resources on the part both of government as well as the private sector itself. 
Frequently absent is the necessary matrix of legislative, regulatory, financial and fiscal systems conducive to the creation of a favourable and predictable environment in which entrepreneurship and the private sector can contribute to economic development. 
Rather than overregulate the private sector, government can formulate the necessary policies and enact labour, trade and investment laws that are supportive of private investment and the growth of entrepreneurial capacity. 
21.44 The objectives of subprogramme 6 are: 
(b) To review and analyse the role of Governments and non-governmental organizations in creating and maintaining an enabling environment for small and medium-sized enterprises, including those divested from the public sector, and to monitor and report on trends; 
(a) Assistance to Governments in the formation and strengthening of government agencies and joint public/private organizations in the design of the enabling environment for policy and support institutions, the identification and training of technology-based entrepreneurs, and the formation of associations of entrepreneurs and regional networks; 
(c) Technical cooperation activities, including advisory services, training, field projects and support to national and international networking and cooperation, in the area of entrepreneurship and enterprise promotion, in selected countries, particularly the least developed and land-locked countries and countries in transition to a market economy. 
21.47 In response to the far-reaching changes in the flow and delivery systems of technical cooperation, developing countries have been re-examining their internal structural capacities and organizational arrangements to ensure that aid is supportive of development objectives. 
That process has received the endorsement of the General Assembly, which has recognized the need to reorient operational activities towards strengthening national capacities in all phases of the programme and project cycle. 
21.48 It has become increasingly evident that building sustainable capacity locally within the developing countries is of overriding importance to the successful implementation of technical cooperation programmes. 
The new approach intends to rectify that shortcoming by assisting countries in developing the necessary trained local staff. 
21.49 The new emphasis placed on national execution of programmes and projects underscores the need to enhance the appropriate local institutional capacities and management skills. 
21.50 The objective of subprogramme 7 is to enhance national capabilities in the effective management of development assistance programmes and projects through the transfer of skills and training for effective national execution. 
21.51 The course of action will include the following: 
(a) Support to national entities in carrying out their execution and implementation responsibilities. 
Particular emphasis will be placed on measures to facilitate the transfer of skills through various modalities of advisory services and training activities, including training in project design, appraisal, evaluation, financial accounting and reporting and auditing systems; 
(b) Provision to developing countries on a continuous basis of services on all matters and activities related to the mobilization, deployment and development of human resources for technical cooperation purposes, administration of fellowships and other training activities, procurement of equipment and so on; 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
The new text has been elaborated as a result of the adoption by the World Conference on Human Rights, held from 14 to 25 June 1993, of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, subsequently endorsed by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/121 of 20 December 1993. 
On that basis and that of articles 13, 55 and 56, the United Nations has built an extensive programme for the promotion and protection of human rights. 
35.2 The framework for the future development of the United Nations Human Rights Programme lies in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights and subsequently endorsed by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/121 of 20 December 1993. 
The Conference reaffirmed the basic principles governing international human rights activities, set out specific goals in a wide number of areas and identified various methods to achieve those objectives, including strengthening international cooperation. 
As a basic principle of human rights, the Conference reaffirmed that the human person is the central subject of human rights, should be the principal beneficiary and should participate actively in the realization of human rights. 
35.3 The Conference recognized the mutually reinforcing interrelationship between democracy, development and respect for human rights and focused attention on the impact of extreme poverty and exclusion on the enjoyment of human rights and the need for action to eliminate extreme poverty and social exclusion. 
It further recognized the importance of implementing the right to development as a human right, of building democratic institutions, of respecting human rights in the administration of justice and providing remedies for violations. 
In connection with peace-keeping operations, the Conference recommended that the reporting, experience and capabilities of the Centre for Human Rights and the human rights mechanisms be taken into account. 
The Conference called upon all competent organs, bodies and agencies to review and monitor progress in protecting the rights of persons in those different groups. 
35.5 An important premise underlying the Vienna Declaration is that every human being should be enabled effectively to enjoy his or her human rights wherever they live and without discrimination. 
Thus, the Declaration called for universal ratification of human rights treaties and protocols and for a concerted effort to be made for that purpose and provided for special attention to be given to the progress made towards that objective in 1998. 
The year 1995 was set as the target date for universal ratification of the Convention on the Rights of the Child and the year 2000 for the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination Against Women. 
35.6 The importance of the equal enjoyment of human rights was repeatedly underlined and the World Conference called for an end to racism, racial discrimination, xenophobia and other forms of discrimination and for concerted action at all levels to promote equality, dignity and tolerance. 
35.7 In addition to laying down general principles, the World Conference adopted guidelines for future action. 
35.8 The World Conference also called for the strengthening and improving of existing mechanisms of implementation for international treaties and the fact-finding special procedures, and recognized the necessity for a continuing adaptation of United Nations human rights machinery to current and future needs. 
35.9 A key result of the World Conference was the realization that cooperation among Governments, the United Nations, other international organizations, national human rights institutions and non-governmental organizations is essential for the effective promotion and protection of human rights. 
The role of the United Nations in the promotion and protection of human rights must be strengthened, renewed and revitalized if the promises of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action are to be kept. 
United Nations bodies, specialized agencies, regional intergovernmental organizations and national human rights institutions all have important contributions to make in that overall coordinated approach. 
Thus, the Conference called for an annual United Nations coordination meeting at a high level as one element in that approach. 
35.10 The Vienna Declaration also contained provisions for review by the General Assembly and Commission of Human Rights of progress made in implementing its provisions. 
35.15 Achieving the objectives of the United Nations human rights programme, in particular within the framework of the Vienna Declaration and the mandate of the High Commissioner for Human Rights, will require a multifaced strategy consisting of: 
(a) Increased international cooperation in the field of human rights among Governments, international organizations, regional organizations, non-governmental organizations and the United Nations; 
(c) Achieving universal ratification of the basic human rights treaties as soon as possible (the Convention on the Rights of the Child by 1995 and the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women by 2000); 
(f) Developing ways and means to undertake effective action to bring human rights violations to an end, to prevent violations and to identify and overcome obstacles to the enjoyment of human rights; 
(g) Developing and implementing an improved and expanded advisory service programme and the preparation of a comprehensive United Nations programme of assistance; 
(h) Giving equal attention to all human rights and finding ways to improve the definition and protection of economic, social and cultural rights; 
(j) Implementing the programme of action for the International Decade of the World's Indigenous People; 
(k) Implementing the programme of action for the Third Decade to Combat Racism and Racial Discrimination; 
(m) Strengthening and improving the implementation of international human rights treaties; 
(o) Strengthening and improving the special procedures mechanisms relating to phenomena of human rights violations and specific situations; 
(q) Developing and implementing an overall programme of human rights public information within the World Public Information Campaign for Human Rights. 
35.17 The legislative authority for the subprogramme derives from the Charter of the United Nations; General Assembly resolutions 48/121 and 48/141; the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action; and Commission on Human Rights resolution 1994/95. 
35.19 Opening a dialogue with all Governments with a view to securing respect for all human rights is a crucial element in the new United Nations approach to promotion and protection of human rights. 
This will enable the moral influence of human rights and the international community to be used in an objective, impartial and non-selective way to help identify human rights problems, bring about consideration of possible solutions and improve respect for human rights. 
35.20 The main aim of subprogramme 1 is to ensure that a coherent policy on human rights matters is developed and maintained throughout the United Nations system. 
35.21 Increased coordination and cooperation within the United Nations system, between the United Nations and other international organizations, with the non-governmental organization community and with grass-roots organizations will also be required. 
Within the United Nations this means ensuring that all agencies, bodies and programmes better understand the interrelationship between their activities and the protection of human rights and the contribution that respect for human rights can have in achieving their own objectives. 
Human right objectives must be integrated into the objectives and policies of the various agencies, bodies and programmes concerned. 
Human rights must also be integrated into United Nations early warning, peacemaking and peace-keeping activities and into post-conflict peace-building. 
35.22 A comprehensive effort will be required to achieve universal ratification of the principal United Nations human rights treaties. 
This means the involvement of all actors and bodies from the Commission on Human Rights, the Secretary-General, the High Commissioner, to agency heads, the press and the non-governmental organization community. 
Setting up such a programme will be an ambitious challenge, as will its operation and administration. 
Also, the integration of projects designed to promote the right to development and its economic, social and cultural components will be important tasks. 
Further, the out-posting of human rights officers as resource persons in the area of advisory services and information and the opening of human rights offices, at the request of Governments, has already shown its usefulness and should become an element of growing importance in the programme. 
35.24 Increased inter-agency cooperation in human rights education and information activities will be necessary. 
Laying a strong foundation of support for human rights in the general public through education and information is a crucial element in achieving the objectives of Vienna. 
Non-governmental organizations and Governments attach growing importance to human rights education. 
The Vienna Declaration contained significant paragraphs on the subject and the General Assembly has foreseen a United Nations decade for human rights education. 
35.26 To achieve the objectives listed above, it is envisaged: 
(b) To ensure preventive action in the field of human rights and to assist, as appropriate, the preventive diplomacy of the Secretary-General; 
(c) To develop a comprehensive United Nations system-wide strategy for the implementation of the right to development and through concerted efforts to ensure recognition of economic, social and cultural rights at the national, regional and international levels; 
(d) To define United Nations system policy in the field of human rights with regard to cooperation with regional organizations active in the field of human rights and international and regional development and financial institutions. 
Cooperation with those organizations aims at complementarity of action and the achievement whenever possible of common objectives and policies; 
In that connection, the necessary contacts with existing human rights national commissions throughout the world will be developed and strengthened; 
(h) To seek the cooperation of non-governmental organizations, academic institutions and the media in enhancing international cooperation for human rights, particularly in the area of human rights education and information, not least in view of the decade for human rights education to be launched in December 1994; 
(k) To provide direction and priority of action for the implementation of the human rights objectives in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action and to report annually to the Commission on Human Rights and the General Assembly on the implementation of the Declaration and Programme of Action. 
35.28 Strengthening the international legal framework for the promotion and protection of human rights was a fundamental concern of the World Conference on Human Rights and was reflected in its Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action. 
It thus set universal acceptance of international human rights instruments as an important objective and called for concerted efforts to that end. 
The Conference further focused on specific instruments for particular attention and encouraged States to consider limiting the extent of reservation to international instruments, to formulate them as precisely and narrowly as possible and to review them regularly with a view to withdrawing them. 
35.30 The objectives of subprogramme 2 are: 
(a) To ensure continuing implementation of international norms and treaties in the field of human rights, including: 
(i) The International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and the Optional Protocol thereto, as well as the Second Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights aiming at the abolition of the death penalty; 
(b) To respond to the recommendations of the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action concerning the strengthening of the international legal framework for the promotion and protection of human rights; 
(c) To improve the functioning of treaty bodies, including their monitoring tasks. 
To that end, regional and subregional meetings are organized with a view to familiarizing appropriate officials with the contents of the treaties, encouraging ratification and identifying and resolving obstacles preventing ratification or compliance with treaty obligations. 
35.33 The Convention against Torture is the only human rights instrument that provides for an inquiry procedure. 
The Secretariat assists the Committee against Torture in its confidential inquiries by gathering and analysing information received, preparing and conducting missions in the field and preparing reports and summaries of the findings. 
35.34 The implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child is posing a new and in some ways different challenge to the United Nations. 
In accordance with the Convention, information and expert advice has been mobilized from many different sources, such as specialized agencies, UNICEF and non-governmental organizations, to support the work of the Committee on the Rights of the Child. 
35.35 Furthermore, the recent establishment of new treaty bodies requires an increased coordination of activities to improve their functioning. 
35.36 The basic legislative authority for this subprogramme is contained in Articles 1, 13, 55 and 56 of the Charter of the United Nations; in Economic and Social Council resolutions 5 (I), 9 (II), and 1235 (XLII); and in Commission on Human Rights resolution 8 (XXIII). 
35.38 The overall objective of subprogramme 3 is to render the international human rights norms more operative. 
This, together with the ability of the special procedures system to intercede with Governments on the highest level and to generate, through public reporting, effective responses by the international community, constitute major tools in the efforts aimed at increased international human rights protection. 
35.39 In order to meet the objectives stated above, policy-making organs have created a number of extra-conventional procedures and mechanisms (special procedures) to carry out fact-finding and investigations into reported situations and cases, either through an issue-oriented or country-oriented approach. 
In recent years the number and scope of such procedures and mechanisms has been enlarged considerably and their mandates have been broadened and amplified, including through the establishment of field monitoring operations. 
It also comprises two continuous field monitoring operations (in the territory of the former Yugoslavia and in Rwanda), as well as periodic field monitoring (concerning the situation in Iraq). 
More specifically, the mandates given by policy-making organs for each procedure or mechanism determine the scope of action considered appropriate for each situation or phenomenon. 
In the coming years attention will be paid to improving access to primary sources of information and ensuring subsequent verification. 
Possibilities for joint missions in relation to several relevant procedures will be pursued whenever feasible and appropriate. 
The Centre will further make all organizational and substantive arrangements for annual meetings of special rapporteurs and chairmen of working groups in order to harmonize strategies and activities and to improve coordination of missions and of reporting. 
Coordination will also be enhanced between the special procedures and treaty-based human rights bodies and between the special procedures and the larger United Nations system. 
In that regard the Centre, under this subprogramme, will strengthen its capacity to conceptualize and carry out human rights verification missions decided upon in situations of armed conflict and of post-conflict peace-building processes, in cooperation with the relevant United Nations departments, agencies and programmes. 
With regard to the mandate of the High Commissioner for Human Rights, the findings of special procedures, rapporteurs and experts will also serve as a basis for his dialogue with Governments. 
In that respect, the High Commissioner will also play an important role in the process of follow-up to recommendations made in the framework of the special procedures system, their review and the evaluation of policies and programmes based on those recommendations. 
35.48 The objective of subprogramme 4 is to ensure the full and effective implementation of the right to petition the United Nations and to ensure that recourse procedures function effectively and provide the intended protection and remedy to victims of violations of human rights. 
Additionally, thousands of individuals address themselves annually to the United Nations, drawing attention to difficulties they are encountering and that cannot be dealt with under existing procedures, and seeking United Nations advice, assistance or intercession. 
It is also the objective of the subprogramme to ensure prompt and effective reaction to such humanitarian appeals. 
It also services independent experts appointed by the Commission or by the Secretary-General to conduct fact-finding missions and to report thereon within the framework of the procedure. 
Similar functions will be carried out in respect of that procedure. 
A number of fact-finding missions, conducted within the framework of preventive diplomacy, have taken place under the subprogramme. 
Yet many persons are denied effective enjoyment of basic human rights through discrimination on the grounds of race, sex, language or religion or because they belong to particularly disadvantaged groups. 
The situation of areas where discrimination is a component of law and social policy will have to be monitored in their transition to democracy. 
In addition, many are denied full enjoyment of their human rights and suffer various forms of exclusion because they belong to particularly disadvantaged groups or sectors of society. 
Discrimination is intolerable in itself and a source of tensions, conflicts and strife as human beings demand respect for their inherent dignity. 
United Nations policy-making organs are mandating new areas for research. 
Certain areas of priority are identified for continuous review in order to ascertain whether international standards are being respected, to identify emerging problems and to determine whether new standards of mechanisms are needed. 
This, in turn, necessitates the preparation of reports, research, the analysis and evaluation of information, and the conduct of mandated dialogues with Governments. 
Once human rights problems have been identified, the response of the international community is to develop norms, standards and the appropriate machinery for monitoring and implementation. 
35.56 Accordingly, the objectives of subprogramme 5 are to contribute to efforts for the elimination and prevention of discrimination and protection of minorities and vulnerable groups. 
35.58 The causes and conditions leading to racism and intolerance will increasingly be the focus of research, as will new and emerging forms of discrimination. 
This will lead to the development of legislative and social tools better adapted to the fight against discrimination. 
Attention will be centred on developing models for the establishment of national institutions promoting tolerance and fighting discrimination, and on preparing model national laws against discrimination. 
Broad questions, such as the interrelationship between peace and human rights, participation and democratization, including periodic and genuine elections, are also the subject of studies. 
In that area, new standards will emerge relating to the declaration and to the application of states of emergency and respect for human rights, in particular, with regard to non-derogable rights. 
35.61 Standard setting will continue as mandated by policy-making organs. 
The Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to National or Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minorities, which was adopted by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/135 of 18 December 1992, needs to be followed up. 
The Commission on Human Rights has already identified standard-setting projects regarding the rights of indigenous people, torture and children. 
Other topics for standard setting will emerge from research work. 
35.62 The basic challenge to the Organization in the field of research, studies and standard setting in human rights in the next decade will be to deal successfully with a growing range of interrelated and complex issues. 
Research and studies will be built upon a concerted effort of reflection by Governments, non-governmental organizations, experts and the academic community. 
Planning and coordination within the Secretariat will be improved so as to avoid duplication. 
The database will be updated continuously and made accessible, as appropriate, to Governments, specialized agencies, non-governmental organizations, academic institutions and the media through an electronic information network of the United Nations in human rights. 
35.64 The Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action identified key concerns and areas of priority within the advisory services and technical assistance programme. 
The mutually reinforcing interrelationship between development, democracy and human rights must be implemented at national and international levels. 
Therefore, coherent and comprehensive plans of action at the national level, which would integrate all activities within the framework of advisory services and technical assistance, are to be provided at the request of Governments. 
The strengthening of regional and subregional arrangements, as well as the assignment of regional and subregional human rights officers, are also areas of concern within the subprogramme. 
35.65 Advisory services and technical assistance will be provided at the request of Governments and, where appropriate, regional human rights organizations. 
Training courses, expert advice or opportunities for the exchange of information or experience through national, regional or international workshops are often useful for government officials dealing with human rights questions, administrators of justice and law enforcement officials. 
Training of United Nations human rights and humanitarian personnel and of international civil servants is essential in assisting these target groups to recognize and deal with human rights violations and eliminate gender bias. 
Such understanding should be enhanced by all means available, including workshops and publications, as well as the establishment of national centres for documentation and training in the field of human rights. 
35.67 The objectives of subprogramme 6 are: 
(a) To provide support for international cooperation aimed at building up and strengthening national and regional institutions and infrastructures that will have a long-term impact on improved implementation of international instruments on human rights and to make additional efforts to promote ratification of international instruments on human rights; 
(b) To provide practical training and opportunities for exchange of information and experience to government officials or other persons whose functions are related to the promotion and protection of human rights; 
(c) To provide expert and technical cooperation in the field of human rights to Governments, at their request; 
(d) To increase public awareness of human rights and fundamental freedoms, taking into account in particular the human rights of women; 
(e) To enhance awareness of activities of the United Nations in the field of human rights. 
35.68 During the period covered by the medium-term plan, priority action will be taken to ensure that all Governments, as well as relevant regional organizations, are fully and systematically informed of all activities, present and future, carried out within the advisory services and technical assistance programme. 
Critical evaluations of completed, as well as of ongoing programmes will be carried out regularly. 
In that connection, specific training courses will be provided for government officials dealing with the preparation and presentation of national reports to human rights supervisory bodies. 
Regional and subregional workshops and seminars and exchanges of information designed to strengthen regional arrangements will also be organized. 
In addition, training materials will be developed, in particular a manual for the training of international civil servants on human rights, including gender sensitivity. 
Other training material will be developed for use in specific training activities focusing on peace-keeping, peacemaking and humanitarian and relief operations. 
Training will also be provided for United Nations human rights and humanitarian relief personnel to assist them in recognizing and dealing with human rights abuses perpetrated in particular against women and to carry out their work without gender bias. 
This will be done in close cooperation with the Department of Public Information, other entities of the United Nations system and the wider human rights community. 
Priority will be given to publications for use in technical cooperation projects, such as specialized manuals for the training of police, lawyers and judges, and election and social workers. 
Emphasis will also be put on other publications, such as the fact sheet series, focusing on priority issues such as rights of the child, indigenous populations and child exploitation. 
Training and other supportive activities will continue to be used to provide the necessary basic information and knowledge needed in institution-building and for the widest possible implementation of human rights instruments. 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
3. The proposed programme 46, Sustainable development, reflects the outcome of the intergovernmental process initiated by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, held at Rio de Janeiro in 1992. 
The programme also incorporates subprogramme 3, Coordination and harmonization of activities of the United Nations system on science and technology for sustainable development, of programme 17, Science and technology for development. 
Subsequently, by its decision 1993/207, the Economic and Social Council established the Commission with the functions recommended by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/191. 
The Commission on Sustainable Development provides overall direction to the work under this programme. 
The Commission meets annually and submits its reports and recommendations to the Economic and Social Council and, through it, to the Assembly. 
The programme also aims to promote cooperation and coordination among the organizations of the United Nations system in the implementation of the recommendations of Agenda 21 and to enhance a dialogue with other international, regional and bilateral organizations, as well as non-governmental organizations, including the private sector. 
46.6 The orientation of the programme reflects the agreed conclusions of the Economic and Social Council at its session in July 1994: 
"The Vienna Programme of Action on Science and Technology for Development, adopted in 1979, provides a basis and a useful benchmark for the United Nations system to assess programmes, enhance coordination and policy development at both the intergovernmental and the inter-agency level. 
At the same time, Agenda 21, adopted in 1992, provides a new opportunity and an instrument to revitalize and coordinate the programmes and activities of the United Nations system in the field of science and technology. 
Agenda 21 provides a policy and programmatic basis to tackle in an integrated fashion the three critical elements of sustainable development: poverty, demographic dynamics and consumption, and production patterns. 
It also specifies the means necessary to achieve its objectives, including financial resources and technology transfer and cooperation requirements. 
Agenda 21 also provides an overall framework for the establishment of new and equitable partnerships at the international, regional and national levels between Governments and States and non-State actors for the achievement of sustainable development. 
46.8 The link between environment and development involves much more than the environmentally sound management of the natural resource base. 
Preserving and protecting the ecological equilibrium is a vital component of human development, indeed, of human survival. 
There is need to target specific policies in order to ensure that environmental values are properly reflected in economic activities. 
To that end, public and private enterprises must be held accountable for the environmental impact of their activities. 
Governments must take the lead in formulating policies and pursuing development strategies that encourage environmentally sound development. 
Studies will be undertaken for the preparation of analytical reports on the cross-sectoral and sectoral components of Agenda 21. 
The Secretariat will also undertake analytical studies aimed at identifying issues requiring priority attention, based on information provided by Governments, organizations and other sources, with a view to formulating recommendations for consideration by the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
46.10 Through the Inter-agency Committee on Sustainable Development, the Secretariat will provide a forum for the formulation of concerted policies and strategies to the programmes and activities of the organizations of the United Nations system. 
Regular contacts are also being pursued with relevant non-governmental organizations and representatives of major groups identified in Agenda 21 on issues of concern to the Commission on Sustainable Development. 
46.11 The High-level Advisory Board on Sustainable Development will also give broad consideration to issues related to the implementation of Agenda 21, provide expert advice to the Secretary-General and through him to the Commission on Sustainable Development, the Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly. 
46.12 Under this programme the Secretariat will also carry out functions and activities emanating from the decisions and recommendations of the Global Conference on the Sustainable Development of Small Island Developing States and the Barbados Declaration. 
In implementing the programme, the Department will draw upon and cooperate with all relevant organizational entities. 
46.14 The legislative authority for the subprogramme derives from General Assembly resolutions 44/228, 47/190 and 47/191, and the decisions of the first and second sessions of the Commission on Sustainable Development approved by the Economic and Social Council. 
In relation to coordination of science and technology in the United Nations system, the most recent legislative authority derives from General Assembly resolution 48/179 and Economic and Social Council resolutions 1993/71 and 1993/72. 
46.16 The subprogramme also aims at promoting concerted approaches among the organizations of the United Nations system, in the implementation of the recommendations of Agenda 21 and the decisions and recommendations of the Commission on Sustainable Development, the Economic and Social Council and the General Assembly. 
Through the Inter-agency Committee on Sustainable Development, particular attention will be given to the formulation of common inter-agency strategies, the exchange of information and the promotion of joint agency activities and programmes. 
46.18 The subprogramme will also seek to strengthen the role of the organizations of the United Nations system in harmonizing and integrating programmes and policies on science and technology for sustainable development. 
46.23 Another important area of work will be to coordinate the substantive input to the Commission on Science and Technology for Development by, inter alia, organizing consultative meetings and promoting a coalition of resources in support of science and technology within the United Nations system. 
46.24 Special emphasis will be given to providing substantive support for the Panel on Technology for Sustainable Development of the Commission on Science and Technology for Development. 
46.25 Section II of Agenda 21 refers to questions related to the conservation and management of resources for development. 
46.27 Coordinated approaches among the organizations of the United Nations system are promoted through the Inter-agency Committee for Sustainable Development, for which the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development provides secretariat support and services. 
In the case of freshwater resources, coordination is carried out through the Administrative Committee on Coordination Subcommittee on Water Resources, which in turn reports to the Inter-agency Committee on Sustainable Development. 
The Subcommittee acts, inter alia, as the task manager for chapter 18 of Agenda 21. 
Similarly, the recently established Administrative Committee on Coordination Subcommittee on Oceans acts as task manager for chapter 17. 
A broader dialogue with other international, regional and bilateral organizations as well as with non-governmental organizations is established through the task managers. 
The Secretariat provides central policy guidance in bringing about a concerted approach to all relevant activities. 
This work will be done in close cooperation with the Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis and relevant international organizations. 
This will contribute directly to the objective of establishing and strengthening electronic networking capabilities by the organs and organizations of the United Nations system in conformity with paragraph 40.25 of Agenda 21. 
1. The intentional commission of the following shall constitute a crime: 
2. The following shall also constitute a crime: 
1. Each State Party shall take such measures as may be necessary to establish its jurisdiction over the crimes set out in article 11 in the following cases: 
(a) When the crime is committed in the territory of that State or on board a ship or aircraft registered in that State; 
2. A State Party may also establish its jurisdiction over any such crime when the victim is a national of that State. 
3. Any State Party which has established jurisdiction mentioned in paragraph 2 shall notify the Secretary-General. 
If such State Party subsequently rescinds that jurisdiction, it shall notify the Secretary-General. 
5. This Convention does not exclude any criminal jurisdiction exercised in accordance with national law. 
1. Upon being satisfied that the circumstances so warrant, the State Party in whose territory the alleged offender is present shall take the appropriate measures under its national law to ensure that person's presence for the purpose of prosecution or extradition. 
The requesting Party shall be informed of action taken in compliance with its request. 
The Assembly had thus requested the Secretary-General to submit a report on the matter. 
2. The Advisory Committee had identified 40 posts, which the Secretary-General, in his report, had grouped in three categories, and the majority of which (23) related to peace-keeping operations. 
The officials occupying those posts could variously be appointed to established posts or on a fixed-term or a when-actually-employed basis. 
The Advisory Committee regretted that the Secretary-General had not included information on special representatives, envoys and advisers appointed at the D-2 level and below. 
Further, the Advisory Committee had been informed that the overall cost of the posts, not including support costs, amounted to some $6.3 million. 
7. The implementation of the New Agenda would involve operational activities by all the organizations of the system. 
The Administrator of the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), for example, had given a very clear indication of the role of UNDP in that regard (DP/1994/12). 
It would have been desirable for the Secretary-General to have done likewise and specified the Secretariat's responsibilities. 
8. The activities to be carried out by the Secretariat in connection with the New Agenda were currently spread across various budget sections or financed from extrabudgetary resources. 
The Advisory Committee thus took the view that the Secretary-General should analyse the implications of such a decision and report thereon to the General Assembly, taking into account any guidance the latter might provide in that regard. 
9. The Secretary-General estimated the total additional requirements under section 8 in relation to the New Agenda at $428,500, which he proposed to finance through redeployment of resources from section 3. 
12. The increase in the number of posts reflected the increased interest on the part of Member States in seeing the Organization play a more active role in preventive diplomacy and peace-keeping. 
The Secretary-General reiterated his intention to consult and inform Member States in a timely and effective manner. 
Nevertheless there were circumstances where the urgency of a situation required the immediate dispatch of an envoy or of a representative on a fact-finding mission. 
13. With regard to the calculation of emoluments on a when-actually-employed basis, the figure of 261 days had been used in that it represented the number of working days in a calendar year. 
Beyond 22 days per month remuneration should be on a monthly basis. 
The figures were those used by the international civil service for comparison with the comparator civil service. 
14. With regard to the revised estimates under sections 3 and 8, he recalled that programme 45 had been revised to integrate fully all elements of the New Agenda. 
The Secretary-General recommended the retention of the activities relating to the programme under section 8 since that arrangement provided high-level leadership and coordination of the activities with various organizational units of the Secretariat and other United Nations organizations. 
15. Mr. BOIN (France) said that his delegation was in favour of the redeployment of resources from section 3 to section 8, while agreeing with the recommendation of the Advisory Committee in paragraph 11 of its report (A/48/7/Add.8). 
Nevertheless, he was concerned by the possibility of duplication of Secretariat activities by UNDP or UNCTAD. 
17. With regard to high-level posts, he noted that the Secretary-General, in paragraph 16 of his report, did not indicate how many officials were chosen from within the Organization and how many from outside. 
Steps should be taken forthwith to ensure that, if necessary, and should there be a retrenchment in peace-keeping operations, the posts in question would be abolished so that the officials against those posts would not represent a charge to the Organization. 
18. Mr. DAMICO (Brazil) hoped that the Secretary-General would submit an updated list of the persons appointed to the posts referred to in the report. 
Therefore, the services of consultants were required. 
20. Mr. BOIN (France) said that in-house staff should be used and that it would be cause for concern if United Nations bodies did not possess the necessary expertise to deal with Africa. 
For example, proposals largely concerned with the regular budget such as those related to the Working Capital Fund, or proposals concerning the scale of assessments for peace-keeping operations, should be discussed when those agenda items were taken up. 
In the opinion of the Advisory Committee, that approach would minimize confusion and enable the debate and negotiations among Member States to be more productive. 
Accordingly, it was the intention of the Advisory Committee to come back to the questions of the financial situation relating to peace-keeping operations when the Committee considered the Secretary-General's reports on the Peace-keeping Reserve Fund and on the question of effective planning, budgeting and administration of peace-keeping operations (A/48/945). 
22. Since it had submitted a number of reports on proposals submitted by the Secretary-General for improving the Organization's financial situation, most of which related to the regular budget, the Advisory Committee had decided that a further report was not warranted at the present stage. 
By its resolution 45/236 B, the General Assembly had taken note of the Secretary-General's proposal and the relevant observations of the Advisory Committee and had decided to revert to the matter at the forty-sixth session. 
By its resolution 47/215, it again took note of the subsequent views of the Secretary-General and the Advisory Committee on the subject and decided to revert to the question at its forty-eighth session. 
24. With regard to the proposal to charge interest on unpaid assessments, the Advisory Committee had stated in its report of 11 December 1991 (A/46/765) that "the time has come to seriously consider such a proposal, which may well be an effective disincentive to late payment" (para. 9). 
However, it had also stated its view that the proposal as contained in the Secretary-General's report (A/46/600/Add.1) was not sufficiently explained and that a detailed proposal which would address the various causes of the problem as well as the modalities of the system envisaged would have to be outlined. 
26. The Advisory Committee had accepted the establishment of a Peace-keeping Reserve Fund (A/46/765, para. 12) and a $150 million Peace-keeping Reserve Fund had been established by the General Assembly in its resolution 47/217. 
With respect to the establishment of a peace endowment fund, the Advisory Committee required a policy decision by the General Assembly (A/46/765, para. 13). 
28. The Advisory Committee had held a meeting with representatives of the Secretary-General to exchange views on the financial situation, in particular in the area of peace-keeping operations. 
29. Mr. TAKASU (Controller), commenting on the status report on unpaid assessments as at 31 May 1994 which had been distributed during the meeting, said that the amounts remaining due reached almost $1 billion for the regular budget and over $1.9 billion for peace-keeping operations. 
Some payments had been received since 1 June, but the picture remained the same. 
Forty-nine Member States had paid their assessments to the regular budget in full, five more than on the same date during the previous year, but 90 had not made any payments. 
Although the States who had made the efforts to pay their assessments earlier during 1994 deserved thanks, the fact was that funds would be exhausted at the beginning of September if major amounts were not paid before then. 
30. The situation regarding peace-keeping operations was even more serious and payments were too low and too late to allow the United Nations to cover its expenses. 
Consequently, reimbursement of amounts due to troop-contributing countries, which had a credit balance of over $400 million for expenditures relating to troop contributions had to be delayed. 
The $65 million Peace-keeping Reserve Fund had been exhausted. 
It was impossible for the Secretariat to predict the amount and distribution of payments that would be made over the coming months, but if the current situation continued, the funds would be exhausted in August. 
31. The Secretariat strongly urged Member States to expedite their payments. 
In that connection, the report of the independent advisory group on the financing of the United Nations provided a good starting-point, in addition to the many proposals received from other sources. 
The Member States must begin urgent negotiations to decide on action to be taken in response to all those proposals, taking into account the observations of the Secretary-General. 
He hoped that the Member States would actively consider measures to remedy the situation. 
Whether or not they followed the recommendations of the Secretary-General, it was absolutely necessary to make choices that would allow the Secretariat to address practical issues arising from the implementation of the chosen measures. 
As the Controller had emphasized, the troop-contributing countries, which included the Nordic countries, were bearing an increasing share of the burden of unpaid assessments, to the point where the United Nations might have increasing difficulty in finding countries willing to commit troops. 
The Nordic countries regretted that the Secretary-General had not offered more proposals to improve the financing of the Organization, as the General Assembly had requested in its resolution 47/215, for example, possible incentive systems that could be implemented "before 1 January 1995". 
34. Mr. FONTAINE-ORTIZ (Cuba) said that the situation was at an impasse and was likely to remain so, because he saw nothing new in the Secretary-General's proposals compared to those which had already been rejected at the forty-seventh session. 
It was high time to attack the continuing financial crisis, even if the word "continuing" had discreetly been removed from the agenda, but to that end, innovative proposals needed to be offered for discussion. 
35. One of the reports brought to the attention of the Committee concerned a study which had not been mandated by the General Assembly, but had been conducted by an external advisory group established by a private foundation. 
Furthermore, it would be appropriate, as the Chairman of the Advisory Committee had suggested, to consider the financing of the regular budget and of peace-keeping operations separately. 
36. Mr. BOIN (France) said that it was not realistic to expect anyone to submit any truly original ideas because the financial problems remained the same and the possible solutions were well-known and relatively simple. 
For example, any organization other than the United Nations would charge interest on late payments: the solution did not need to be invented, all that was needed was the decision to implement it. 
38. That information should provide a clearer picture and lead to an understanding of how the United Nations could manage to operate with a deficit of nearly $3 billion in accounts received. 
39. Mr. GOKHALE (India) said that his delegation believed that only proposals formulated by the Secretariat or by Member States should be submitted to the Committee. 
It hoped that that was the first and last time that a report by an independent group from outside the Organization was circulated as a General Assembly document. 
40. It agreed with the Chairman of the Advisory Committee that the question of improving the financial situation of the Organization concerned not only the regular budget but also the peace-keeping operations and activities financed by voluntary contributions. 
The peace-keeping aspects of the question should therefore be considered during the debate on financing those operations (agenda item 138). 
Concerning the amounts owed to troop-contributing countries, it should be stressed that the burden borne by those countries exceeded their assessed contributions under the budget: that should be recognized and an effort should be made to reimburse them at the earliest possible date. 
41. Mr. MICHALSKI (United States of America) said that his country shared the concerns expressed by the Swedish delegation regarding the treaty obligations of States. 
The problem of unpaid contributions therefore went back several decades. 
At the time, his delegation had accepted that derogation to international law on the understanding that the same preferential treatment would be accorded to it if, one day, it had occasion to request it. 
That had not happened and it would probably never happen, but that historical detail should be recalled. 
In one century, his country had earmarked some $12 trillion for defence, much of it for wars it had not started but in which it had been compelled to participate, and the amounts owed to it after the conflicts had ended had never been repaid. 
43. In order to improve the analysis of the financial situation of the United Nations, the Secretariat should submit at the earliest possible date an itemized statement of all expenditures and receipts of the Organization since its inception, for the regular budget and for each of the peace-keeping operations. 
A case-by-case comparison could thus be made of total receipts (including interest and miscellaneous) and total actual expenditures at the end of 1993 and the extent to which the amounts assessed over the years had exceeded real needs could be determined. 
44. Consequently, the situation was not as desperate as it was made to appear and the oft-repeated word "crisis" was inappropriate. 
45. Mr. SHARP (Australia) shared the concern expressed by other delegations concerning the financial situation of the Organization. 
Unpaid contributions, which had reached an intolerable level, were a drain on the financial reserves of the Organization and were the cause of serious delays in effecting payments to troop-contributing countries. 
While he, too, felt that the lack of specific proposals was regrettable, he hoped that some would emerge from the discussion in the Committee. 
In his view, such periodic financial information should be systematically provided by the Secretariat. He also hoped to receive an estimate of the cash flow and the shortfall for August 1994 and information on the measures proposed to cover it. 
All Member States must make an effort to remedy the situation - which was not new -particularly within the context of the Working Group coordinated by the representative of Bangladesh. 
He agreed with the Cuban representative that questions of procedure should be guided by General Assembly resolutions. 
She wished to know how the group's proposals would be considered, i.e., individually - or as a package; if the latter procedure was chosen, it was not acceptable to her delegation. 
Like other delegations, the Mexican delegation wondered whether the General Assembly should be taking decisions based on documents issued by non-governmental bodies, or even by governmental bodies which had no Assembly mandate. 
51. Mr. GOUMENNY (Ukraine) said that his delegation had no objection to considering a detailed report in which the Secretary-General transmitted the proposals put forward by a group of eminent personalities. 
The solution was an equitable apportionment of the expenditures of the Organization among the different countries, particularly those belonging to Group B. It would then be easier to ensure that Member States paid their contributions in full and on time, particularly for peace-keeping operations. 
Proposals for reviewing the implementation of the Charter or for establishing a penalty system should not be discussed in the context of a scale of assessments and an apportionment of costs which have become anachronisms. 
52. Mr. BLUKIS (Latvia) shared the view of the Advisory Committee that the Secretary-General's proposals and reports should be submitted and debated separately during consideration of the relevant agenda items. 
53. Mr. CLAVIJO (Colombia) said that of the proposals put forward for resolving the Organization's cash flow problems, some were more realistic than others and the proposal to charge interest to those countries which had not paid their contributions on time should be considered. 
55. The Secretary-General's position on the question was known from the proposals he had submitted, some of which were reproduced in paragraph 5 of his report (A/48/565). 
With regard to financing of peace-keeping operations and the reimbursement of troop expenditures for each operation, he was prepared to furnish any additional information required during informal consultations. 
56. The CHAIRMAN said that the Vice-Chairman, Mrs. Emerson, would conduct informal consultations on the question. 
The total authorized amount, with the prior concurrence of the Advisory Committee, was $14.8 million for the four months under consideration. 
58. In its report, the Advisory Committee noted that the additional requirements of $2.1 million had been requested under civilian personnel costs (A/48/947, para. 9) to provide for the addition of 29 civilian police, 72 international staff and 26 locally recruited staff. 
The personnel recruited would be responsible for carrying out activities in connection with the implementation of option B contained in the Secretary-General's report to the Security Council (S/1994/283) and on the basis of which the Council had adopted its resolution 907 (1994). 
59. The Advisory Committee concurred in the Secretary-General's proposal to reactivate the assistant secretary-general post of the Deputy Special Representative but recommended that the D-2 post should be abolished (A/48/947, para. 12). 
60. The Advisory Committee stressed that the Mission might suffer on account of the non-payment of contributions due from Member States, which amounted to $20.3 million. 
It recommended that the Secretary-General should be authorized to enter into commitments at a rate not to exceed $3.4 million per month for the period from 1 August to 30 September 1994; that amount would be utilized from the unencumbered balance ($6.8 million). 
Six staff members in the movement control unit and eight General Service staff had been repatriated and replaced by civilians. 
The medical unit staff had also been repatriated and should be replaced by medical teams sent by Member States. 
63. Mr. ZAHID (Morocco) thanked the Secretariat for having submitted its report on time. 
Noting the decision by the Secretary-General to retain the modality of employment of his Special Representative (A/48/848/Add.1, para. 20), he expressed the hope that that would not adversely affect the smooth functioning of MINURSO. 
3. In order to support the objectives and elicit the widest possible range of innovative ideas on the issues to be addressed by the Summit, the Secretary-General established an International Advisory Group of eminent persons to advise him during the preparatory process of the Summit. 
A summary of the Group's discussion will be made available to the Committee at its present session. 
5. In May 1994, the Secretary-General sent letters to heads of State and Government inviting them to attend the Summit in Copenhagen in March 1995. 
A number of official replies have been received from heads of State and Government confirming their commitment to attend the Summit. 
6. Throughout the preparatory process, the Secretariat has been keeping in close contact with the host Government. 
A second planning mission to Copenhagen was undertaken by members of the Secretariat in April 1994 to continue consultations and discussions with the Danish authorities on arrangements for the Summit. 
Agreements were reached in many areas, including conference facilities and space configuration at the Bella Centre, public information activities, including media coverage, and overall security arrangements. 
Participation of experts from least developed countries was financed through the Trust Fund for the World Summit for Social Development. 
9. Additional meetings will be held during the remainder of 1994, including an International Symposium on Social Development organized with the Government of China. 
The Secretariat is also being kept aware of the many parallel initiatives taken by various Governments, agencies, programmes, institutes and non-governmental organizations, such as the organization of workshops, symposiums and briefings on issues related to the Summit, and has provided assistance to and participated in many of these activities. 
The Commission will convene the Asian and Pacific Ministerial Conference in Preparation for the World Summit for Social Development at Manila from 12 to 18 October 1994. 
It is envisaged that the Conference will adopt a Declaration on an "Asian and Pacific Agenda for Social Development into the Twenty-First Century". 
The Conference will be preceded by several preparatory meetings; 
An expert group meeting will be held at Amman from 19 to 24 September 1994, covering four topics related to the Summit (alleviation of poverty, productive employment, social integration and cultural aspects of social development). 
A draft "Arab Declaration for Social Development" will be prepared, and submitted to the Council of Arab Ministers for Social Affairs for adoption. 
The Council will meet in December 1994. 
At that session, a document entitled "Guidelines for a Latin American and Caribbean Consensus on the World Summit for Social Development" was adopted by the Latin American and Caribbean delegations containing their collective views and expectations regarding the Summit. 
11. The Preparatory Committee, at its organizational session, recognized the importance of promoting national preparations for the Summit. 
Since then, and as of the date of the present report, national reports from Italy, Liechtenstein, Pakistan, Spain and Zimbabwe have also been received and will be made available to the Committee. 
The Secretariat has also been informed that national committees for the Summit have been established in more than 20 countries. 
12. It will be recalled that the Preparatory Committee, by its decision 1/3, invited Governments to communicate their views on a draft declaration and a draft programme of action to the Secretariat and requested the Secretariat to circulate those views at the second session of the Committee. 
13. With regard to inter-agency cooperation, it will be recalled that three ad hoc inter-agency meetings on the Summit were held in 1993. 
The Secretariat convened a fourth ad hoc inter-agency meeting in May 1994 in Geneva to discuss the draft programme of action. 
14. Recognizing the importance of the full participation, contribution and support of non-governmental organizations in the preparatory process of the Summit, the Secretariat has been making great efforts to reach out to the non-governmental communities in different sectors and regions of the world, informing them about the Summit. 
Briefings on the Summit have been given to many non-governmental organizations; newsletters and other information material have been distributed. 
It will be recalled that at its first session, the Preparatory Committee approved the accreditation of 76 new non-governmental organizations to the Summit and its preparatory process; representatives of 150 non-governmental organizations attended the first session. 
15. It should also be noted that a forum of non-governmental organizations, entitled "NGO Forum 95", organized by a number of Danish non-governmental organizations with financial support from the Government of Denmark, will be held in Copenhagen in March 1995, parallel to the Summit. 
16. At its first session, the Preparatory Committee reiterated the importance of mobilizing voluntary contributions for the preparatory process of the Summit, notably with regard to participation of the least developed countries. 
Since the establishment of the Trust Fund in September 1993, the Secretariat has intensified its efforts in fund-raising, with potential donors including foundations, corporations, agencies and Governments. 
As of the date of preparation of the present report, contributions to the Trust Fund have been received from Denmark, Finland, the Holy See, Liechtenstein, Switzerland and Turkey. 
17. It will be recalled that the Governments of the Netherlands and Sweden each hosted an expert meeting, on social integration and on productive employment, respectively, in October 1993. 
19. It will be recalled that an information strategy and programme to promote the World Summit for Social Development was prepared by the Secretariat and submitted to the Preparatory Committee at its first session (A/CONF.166/PC/7, sect. III). 
20. In its decision 1/2 G, the Committee stressed the importance of a broad programme of public information and the active involvement of the media in bringing the Summit to the attention of a wide audience. 
Accordingly, a media strategy has been prepared by the Department of Public Information and is being implemented. 
The strategy aims at raising awareness of the issues to be addressed by the Summit, broadening substantive knowledge and mobilizing political support with a view to encouraging the highest level of participation in the Summit. 
It was submitted to the members of the Joint United Nations Information Committee (JUNIC) at its annual meeting in July 1994. 
A description of the media strategy is contained in the annex below. 
22. The products and activities described below have been or are being undertaken by the Department of Public Information as part of its information programme for the Summit. 
Some 40 of these have been press releases covering meetings relating to preparations for the Summit. 
24. In addition, articles about Summit preparations have appeared in the Department's regular ongoing print material. 
For example, an article about the Summit has been published in every issue of the quarterly magazine UN Chronicle since the beginning of 1993 (six issues in total). 
The Chronicle is published in all six official languages. 
An article about the Summit has appeared in each issue of the bi-monthly newsletter Development Update since its inception in January 1993. 
25. Some 20 additional print products, mostly backgrounders, fact sheets and press releases, are scheduled for publication in time for the second session of the Preparatory Committee. 
Most of these are being issued in English, French and Spanish. 
Some, such as the poster and the illustrated brochure, are being published in all six official languages. 
26. A press kit, in English, French and Spanish, is being distributed to the media prior to and during the second session of the Preparatory Committee. 
These are being contributed by JUNIC members and edited, published and distributed in English, French and Spanish by the Department of Public Information. 
This publication aims at providing resource material and talking points designed to mobilize public interest. 
It will be issued in English, French and Spanish. 
29. An eight-page supplement to the UN Chronicle is scheduled for the December 1994 issue and additional copies will be available for separate distribution in all six official languages. 
30. Four Africa Recovery articles or briefing papers on issues related to the Summit are scheduled to appear between now and the Summit. 
31. Op-ed articles are being prepared for the Secretary-General and the Chairman of the Preparatory Committee. 
32. A series of print public service announcements is being developed for placement on an "as-space-is-available" basis in major news magazines and other international publications. 
United Nations information centres and members of JUNIC will be invited to include them in their own publications and to help in placing them in national media. 
33. Funding is being sought for a series of print (and television/radio) advertisements to be placed in selected major media starting around the end of 1994. 
The number, size and frequency of these paid advertisements, as well as the number of newspapers they appear in, will depend on funding. 
34. United Nations Radio has produced, since January 1993, more than 30 hours of broadcast news magazine, current affairs and documentary programmes, in some 13 languages, on issues relating to the Summit. 
36. United Nations Radio is also producing a number of 45-second radio "spots" on a wide range of social development issues. 
These "spots" will be available for the use of broadcasters before, during and after the Summit to help create and maintain a level of awareness of the issues. 
37. United Nations Television has produced a number of UN in Action television news magazine programmes on issues relating to the Summit, which have been broadcast in more than 100 countries during the past 18 months. 
Four programmes specifically on the Summit are planned for production between now and March 1995. 
39. A proposal for a television documentary has been prepared and production is expected to commence during August 1994. 
40. A series of television "spots" is being developed in conjunction with the print public service announcements/advertising campaigns mentioned above. 
41. Television coverage of the press conference given on 18 February 1994 by the Chairman of the Preparatory Committee was included in the television news "highlights" package distributed that day to Worldwide Television News (WTN), Reuters and other international television news syndicates. 
It contains names from all regions of the world for material in English, French and Spanish. 
43. The first mailing of Summit material to those included in the list took place in June 1994 to coincide with the issuance of the draft declaration and draft programme of action. 
Other mailings will be undertaken to coincide with specific events, as outlined in the media strategy (see the annex below). 
44. Bulk copies of all material being produced on the Summit are being distributed in English, French and Spanish to all United Nations information centres, UNDP field offices, United Nations Associations, depository libraries and the like. 
Those with electronic mail connections are also receiving the material by E-mail. 
All material is also being distributed electronically to a number of public electronic networks and databases, including the Internet through the UNDP gopher. 
These documents are being used by United Nations information centres as the basis of special outreach activities involving the media, officials, experts, non-governmental organizations and academic communities. 
Details have also been sent on the funding available for special promotional activities, important background documentation, newly printed materials prepared by the Department and materials of the Department that will soon be available. 
Attention has also been drawn to the slogan of the Summit - "Attacking poverty, Building solidarity, Creating jobs". 
47. At the request of the Summit secretariat, UNICs/UNISs in Africa and in central and eastern Europe were invited to identify local and national non-governmental organizations interested in the Summit and its issues. 
Names of non-governmental organizations have already been provided by UNICs in Accra, Algiers, Dar es Salaam, Harare and Rabat; and United Nations offices in Baku and Kiev. 
A number have reported on other special activities to publicize the Summit. 
It collaborated with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Denmark in producing national information on the Summit. 
UNIC La Paz has issued special press releases and cards in Spanish. 
UNIC Moscow has initiated special briefings on Summit preparations for university students and non-governmental organizations. 
UNIC Rome has begun translation and printing of Department of Public Information and Summit documents to provide Italian language materials. 
50. Nineteen UNICs and two UNISs have requested special funding for printing and other special activities for the Summit. 
In all, some 40 funding proposals have been reviewed. 
53. Because the Summit will be convened in Copenhagen, additional funding has already been provided to UNIC Copenhagen for promotional activities related to the Summit. 
Staff of UNIC Copenhagen have participated in all United Nations Secretariat planning missions. 
54. Media outreach activities are being undertaken in accordance with the plans outlined in the media strategy contained in the annex below. 
55. An informal round-table discussion and luncheon for journalists was held at Headquarters on 25 January 1994 to discuss the first session of the Preparatory Committee (31 January-11 February 1994) and the issues of the Summit. 
56. Following the first session of the Preparatory Committee, a press briefing was held on 18 February at which the Chairman of the Preparatory Committee discussed the results of the session. 
57. The Department of Public Information participated in a briefing for 12 visiting broadcasters from developing countries, members of southern broadcasting unions, on the Summit and to discuss ways they could further the coverage of the Summit in their respective countries. 
Material on the Summit was distributed and the participants were included in the Department's specialized mailing list for the Summit. 
58. Key journalists, identified as part of a special "contact" list of journalists in major media, are being approached by telephone and one-on-one contacts, with a view to generating stories around the time of the second session of the Preparatory Committee. 
59. A number of editorial board meetings are planned during the next few months to discuss Summit issues with senior editors of influential media. 
A letter introducing the Summit will be sent to editors of media not covered by editorial board meetings. 
A proposal has been made to the head of the Turner Foundation that a briefing be held with senior programming staff of CNN to explain to them the issues of the Summit. 
60. In an effort to interest journalists already covering preparations for the International Conference on Population and Development in the Summit, a backgrounder is being published on population issues and the Summit. 
This is being sent to journalists covering population issues, along with additional material on the Summit, and will be made available at the Conference. 
61. The Department of Public Information's list of environment/sustainable development journalists will be targeted with specific material on the Summit. 
62. During the second half of 1994 and early in 1995, a number of seminars/meetings will be organized by the United Nations and by outside organizations, to discuss Summit-related issues. 
63. As an example, for the expert group meeting on poverty, held in Lusaka in June 1994, UNIC Lusaka organized advance publicity as well as media coverage of the meeting's opening session. 
A press briefing was held at the end of the meeting. 
The meeting was covered by local print and electronic media; national television covered the opening and closing sessions as well as the press conference, featuring the event prominently on all national radio and television newscasts. 
Two or three stories were published in newspapers about the meeting. 
Prior to the meeting, the Department of Public Information prepared and sent to Lusaka a background press release about the meeting and its relation to the Summit for use in pre-publicity activities. 
64. For the meeting on politics and economics of global employment organized by the United Nations University and the World Institute for Development Economics Research, held at Helsinki in June 1994, UNIC Copenhagen prepared a press release, which was also issued in New York. 
65. The Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific (ESCAP) and UNIS Bangkok have been contacted about a series of meetings on the Summit being held by ESCAP and materials have been sent to them for use in relation to those meetings. 
66. The annual Department of Public Information/non-governmental organization conference, held from 8 to 10 September 1993 at Headquarters, focused on the Summit issues. 
A number of different information products were issued, including the report of the conference (DPI/1437). 
67. A logo, masthead paper and signature design for all Summit products have been developed by the Graphics Unit of the Department of Public Information. 
68. A slogan has been developed for use in relation to the Summit: "Attacking poverty, Building solidarity, Creating jobs". 
69. In February 1995, to commemorate the holding of the Summit, the United Nations Postal Administration will issue a special postage stamp edition designed by Mr. Friedensreich Hundertwasser of Austria. 
70. It is planned to display a children's art exhibit at the Bella Centre during the Summit. 
An inter-agency exhibit has been designed for display at the Summit if space and funding permit. 
1. The media strategy for the World Summit for Social Development aims at raising awareness of the issues to be addressed by the Summit, broadening substantive knowledge, and mobilizing political support with a view to encouraging the highest level of participation in the Summit. 
3. The production and dissemination of materials for the campaign will be timed to take advantage of the major preparatory activities including: 
Issuance of the draft declaration and draft programme of action, June/July 1994; 
Second session of the Preparatory Committee, New York, 22 August-2 September, 1994; 
International Day for the Eradication of Poverty, 17 October 1994; 
Third session of the Preparatory Committee, New York, 16-27 January 1995. 
4. To focus the content of the campaign, the strategy emphasizes the slogan, the logo and the universality and immediacy of the issues. 
A mailing list of some 300 key journalists, primarily from newspapers, news magazines and television, both in the United States and elsewhere, has been compiled. 
A priority list of names has been established for receiving faxed press releases. 7. A smaller "contact" list of some 25 influential journalists, already known to be sympathetic/interested in the issues, has been compiled. 
8. United Nations information centres have been asked to target national and local media. 
9. A variety of print products are being produced for use by journalists as well as non-governmental media that regularly cover economic and/or social issues. 
Most material will be available in English, French, Spanish and Russian for dissemination through United Nations information centres electronic mail and a specialized mailing list containing the names of some 2,000 non-governmental organizations, academics, parliamentarians and others. 
10. A full press kit will be available for journalists attending the third (final) session of the Preparatory Committee and the Summit itself. 
A "mini-kit" or media package will be available for those covering the Committee's second session. 
Television news packages covering major preparatory activities for the Summit will be made available, as well as radio news and feature programmes. 
At least one op-ed piece by the Secretary-General is planned. 
Others could be prepared by heads of United Nations agencies or programmes. 
A coordinated campaign of these around the time of the Preparatory Committee sessions would be highly effective. 
13. It is possible that some of the more outstanding contributions to a series of academic essays being produced as a book(s) by the Summit secretariat would be suitable for reproduction as single "think pieces" by magazines or academic journals. 
14. A series of public service announcements will be produced for print, radio and television to be placed in mainstream national and international media. 
These announcements would run at the discretion of the media on an "as-space-is-available" basis at no cost. 
The Department of Public Information, with the assistance of UNDP, is investigating ways it could utilize the creative expertise of an advertising agency and/or Hollywood producer(s), on a pro bono basis, in developing public service announcements. 
This is primarily because the producer has no control over when they are broadcast on television or radio or where they are placed in a magazine. 
These requirements do not exist, as a rule, in other countries, which means that media outside the United States less readily accept public service announcements. 
16. Therefore, it is proposed that a series of paid advertisements be commissioned for placement in a few influential newspapers. 
The number, size and frequency of such advertisements, as well as the number of newspapers they appear in, would depend on funding. 
Funding is being sought from major foundations in the United States for a paid print advertising campaign. 
17. The two remaining sessions of the Preparatory Committee will be targeted for special activities to generate media interest in the Summit. 
These activities will include briefings for selected journalists, faxing special press releases to those on the priority media list and holding press conferences. 
Television news packages and radio news and feature programmes will also be produced. 
18. Similarly, preparatory meetings for the Summit that are held away from New York will be the focus of special publicity activities undertaken by United Nations information centres (see para. 20 below). 
19. Ways to tap media interest,already building to a peak for the International Conference on Population and Development (Cairo, September 1994), are being explored in order to generate interest in the Summit. 
20. Although the campaign will be coordinated by the Department of Public Information in New York and most of the material will be generated there, field offices will play an important role. 
United Nations information centres and other field offices are crucial both for the dissemination of materials received as well as for their production in local languages. 
The information centres have been asked to target influential media and opinion makers at the national and regional levels. 
They are also expected to organize activities around 17 October, International Day for the Eradication of Poverty, in order to generate awareness of the Summit. 
Selected information centres are being asked to undertake activities to generate media interest in the Summit, utilizing the preparatory meetings, expert meetings and other meetings related to the Summit being held in their region. 
Information centres may also be asked to set up informal briefings for the media, for visiting United Nations staff or for others involved in preparations for the Summit. 
Seed money is available for information centres to undertake these activities. 
21. Over the years, a number of journalists from developing countries have been given fellowships to attend the Department of Public Information's annual broadcasters and journalists training programme at United Nations Headquarters. 
A mailing list of these journalists has been compiled to ensure that they receive material about the Summit. 
22. Ten to 15 journalists from developing countries will be invited to accept fellowships to attend and cover the Summit. 
If additional sources of funding can be identified, additional journalists will be brought to the Summit. 
23. A number of electronic networks are receiving information on the Summit, including documents and public information material. 
Information on how to access this material on the two major networks - the Internet and APC (Association of Progressive Communicators) - is included in print materials. 
A special explanatory index of Summit-related documents and other material is to be posted on these networks to facilitate access especially by journalists and non-governmental media. 
24. Preparations for the campaign are well under way. 
Since events provide a peg around which to generate news stories, many activities will be timed to coincide with the second session of the Preparatory Committee, in August 1994, with the last session of the Preparatory Committee, in January 1995, and during the Summit itself. 
25. In addition, activities organized to observe International Day for the Eradication of Poverty, on 17 October, will be utilized to publicize the Summit. 
26. At the national and regional levels, media outreach will be undertaken around expert group meetings, regional preparatory meetings and other preparatory activities. 
28. The elements described below are being utilized in the media campaign to provide focus to the Summit issues. 
29. The slogan for the World Summit (based on the three core issues to be addressed by the Summit) is "Attacking poverty, Building solidarity, Creating jobs": the ABCs (or basics) on which to base a better life for all people. 
31. The report of the Secretary-General on an agenda for development (A/48/935), provides the rationale and philosophical framework for holding the Summit and gives a sense of urgency to the need to come up with new approaches to development. 
The players, as listed in the report, are also the players who must make the outcome of the Summit a reality, namely Governments, the United Nations system, regional organizations, non-governmental organizations, the private sector, the academic and scientific communities and grass-roots organizations. 
32. Despite the term "development", this is not a Summit primarily about developing countries. 
It deals with issues that directly affect people in industrialized countries too: crime, drugs, alienation, jobless growth, racism, to name just a few. 
33. To some extent, every country is facing a social crisis. 
New thinking is required utilizing experiences from all countries. 
A press release highlighting the major recommendations in the documents is also available. 
37. In addition, the activities described below will be undertaken to assist the media attending the Summit. 
38. A briefing will be held for all journalists covering the Summit the day before it begins. 
39. Accreditation forms will be available from the Department of Public Information in New York six months before the Summit and distributed through field offices. 
Accreditation will be available for the media a few days prior to the Summit in Copenhagen city and, once the Summit begins, at the Summit site (the Bella Centre). 
Since it is expected that many media representatives will accompany heads of State or Government arriving for the final two days, accreditation facilities will be provided until the end of the Summit. 
40. Facilities will be provided for about 10,000 journalists at the Summit site. 
A bull-pen working space with sound feeds and closed-circuit television will be provided free of charge to journalists. 
Other technical facilities, including television editing and radio studios, can be hired at commercial rates. 
Sound feeds of plenary meetings, in all six official languages, will be available for journalists to record. 
Gavel-to-gavel video coverage of all plenary meetings will be provided by United Nations/Danish Radio. 
Bookings and requests for facilities are being handled by Danish Radio. 
41. Danish Radio, the national broadcasting organization assigned to work with the United Nations to provide media facilities, will assist the Department of Public Information in providing daily television news packages to the European Broadcasting Union, Reuters and WTN. 
United Nations radio will provide daily radio news feeds to regional broadcasters. 
43. Heads of State or Government will give press conferences in the auditorium, which holds 600 people. 
The briefing will be broadcast over closed-circuit television. 
45. All proceedings, including special events, press conferences, arrivals of heads of State or Government as well as gavel-to-gavel coverage of the plenary sessions, will be broadcast on closed-circuit television monitors scattered throughout the Summit site. 
This will be particularly important in keeping journalists abreast of proceedings since access to the heads of State or Government segment of the Summit will be restricted because of limited space and security concerns. 
It will also run announcements. 46. A documents counter will be established in the media building to enable journalists to quickly obtain Summit documents without having to go to the delegates document counter. 
The daily press releases and other information materials will also be available in the media building on display racks. 
47. The Association of Progressive Communicators has offered to provide electronic services to journalists, including access to electronic databases. 
These services will be housed in the media building. 
48. Department of Public Information photographers will make pictures of all major events available, including speaker-by-speaker coverage of plenary meetings. 
49. Pool coverage will be provided of the arrivals and departures of heads of State or Government, since access will be restricted because of security concerns. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,834. 
(a) The Singapore Trade Development Board has issued the Prohibition of Exports (Haiti) Order 1994 (see annex I*); 
(b) The Singapore Marine Department has issued the Marine Circular to Shipowners No. 6 of 1994, which gives effect to paragraphs 6 and 7 of resolution 917 (1994) (see annex II*); 
(c) The Ministry of Defence has instructed all Singapore Technologies companies to comply with resolution 917 (1994). 
The Singapore police will also prohibit the import to or export from Haiti of weapons and arms. 
(e) The Monetary Authority of Singapore has issued directives Circular No. BFIG 7/94 dated 27 July 1994 and Circular No. BGIF 8/94 dated 27 July 1994 (see annex III*) to banks and financial institutions to give effect to resolution 917 (1994). 
I have the honour to transmit to you herewith a report on the consequences of the implementation of Security Council resolutions 748 (1992) and 883 (1993) during the period from 15 April 1992 to 15 April 1994. 
The implementation of Security Council resolutions 748 (1992) and 883 (1993) adopted on 15 April 1992 and 1 December 1993, respectively, has had extremely harmful humanitarian, social and economic repercussions on the daily life of the Libyan population. 
It has also had a serious impact on the functioning and maintenance of vital equipment and on all economic aspects of health and social security. 
3. The programme under which, inter alia, Austrian, Yugoslav, German, Swiss, French, Italian, Polish, Bulgarian professors of medicine, specialists and university and medical school lecturers had been invited to Libya could not proceed as planned. 
Approximately 150 professors and specialists in various medical disciplines were prevented from coming to Libya in order to treat certain difficult cases, perform delicate surgery, help administer university examinations and attend international scientific conferences and medical colloquiums which are organized in Libya from time to time. 
4. Many foreign doctors and medical assistants had to turn down offers of employment from Libya. 
Thus, some 4,500 doctors and medical assistants who were to come to Libya to work had to abandon their plans. 
Moreover, more than 100 doctors and medical assistants resign every month; there have been a total of 2,500 resignations thus far. 
These staff reductions have seriously impaired the functioning of all health services in Libya. 
5. Without the necessary $10 million worth of spare parts which had been ordered, medical and electromechanical devices used at Libyan health centres could not be maintained properly. What is more, the foreign experts and technicians who were supposed to maintain them were not able to come to Libya. 
Most visits by international experts and working groups sent by WHO had to be postponed or cancelled. 
The situation has impeded the development and the rehabilitation of the health sector, slowed down the implementation of primary health care programmes, compromised international cooperation activities undertaken in the field of health and prevented WHO from attaining its objectives under the strategy "Health for All by the Year 2000". 
8. The shipment of medical supplies and their clearance through customs were delayed, as the shipping documents did not arrive on time. 
This happened, in particular, to poliomyelitis vaccines transported by ship. 
The air embargo has not only caused the depletion of stocks but also slow deliveries which have resulted in waste, as certain products had expired by the time they arrived. 
9. One hundred fifty-six orders for medicines, medical devices, equipment and medical supplies could not be filled. 
The articles ordered included serums, vaccines, laboratory reagents and equipment for a total value of nearly $50 million. 
10. Radioactive products for identifying certain hormones - which, as it is known, must be shipped by air directly from producer to consumer countries - could not be shipped. 
These products, particularly a drug called Mastin, are used in the treatment of cancer. 
There are 9,200 persons who need to use a wheelchair following serious accidents. 
There are no medical or legal grounds for such delays and refusals; they are but a reflection of the hostile position maintained by certain members of the Committee, in utter disregard of all humanitarian concerns. 
13. The following are some of the difficulties confronting companies doing business with Libya: 
The Libyan party was therefore forced to try and make other arrangements, which has, to this day, delayed the opening of the new central hospital of Tripoli; 
- The Maltese company MEDAVIA, which specializes in emergency medical assistance, informed the Libyan authorities of the numerous difficulties confronting it as a result of pressure from a number of Western countries to stop exporting vital medical equipment to Libya. 
14. The health sector experienced extreme difficulty in providing emergency services and supplying the necessary medical equipment to the Libyan rescue team which made every effort to carry out its humanitarian mission when a civil aircraft from the regular Libyan domestic airline crashed in flight between Bengazi and Tripoli. 
This accident, which occurred on 22 December 1992, resulted in 170 casualties. The victims were of different nationalities. 
The implementation of resolutions 748 (1992) and 883 (1993) has had a disastrous impact on all the institutions, agencies, policies, plans and programmes in the agricultural and stock-raising sectors, where the losses for the period from 15 April 1992 to 15 April 1994 may be summarized as follows: 
- As a result of the embargo, deliveries of veterinary products from a number of European countries have been interrupted, vaccines in particular, which are especially essential, since mortality rates for non-vaccinated animals may be as high as 90 per cent; 
- Samples that are difficult or impossible to identify or analyse in the field, and that are normally studied by international agencies with which the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya has had close ties of cooperation, can no longer be sent abroad; 
- Deliveries of poultry, chicks and eggs for hatching, imported from the Netherlands, Belgium and France, have had to be interrupted. 
The losses suffered by the stock-raising sector are worsening daily, and can be summarized as follows: 
- The mortality rates for newborn lambs and kids have reached 53 per cent (4,764,000 head); 
- The mortality rates for sheep and goats have reached 20 per cent (1,124,000 head). 
These high mortality rates have caused a drop in the production of butcher's meat (down 53,080 tons) and financial losses which are estimated at US$ 1,485,240,000. 
- Mortality rates for newborn calves have reached 30 per cent (18,950 head); 
Dairy production has declined sharply (down 19 million litres). Financial losses from this decline are estimated at US$ 20 million. 
- Production of poultry meat has dropped sharply (down 30,605 tons); 
- There has also been a sharp decline in the production of eggs for consumption (estimated at about 627,150 eggs); 
The consequences of the embargo for this sector may be summarized as follows: 
Firms and individuals can no longer import ornamental plants, hybrid vegetable and plant seeds and other inputs for greenhouse production. 
Farmers and agricultural enterprises which have been unable to export fruits and vegetables produced locally have suffered losses amounting to US$ 274 million. 
Losses of 40 per cent in production are expected, which may be broken down as follows: 
The losses caused by these delays amount to $1,080,000; 
The agricultural projects which, both in the public and private sectors, have expanded very rapidly and which make constant use of imported production material, have been seriously affected by the imposition of the embargo. 
- Hydraulic and irrigation machines and installations, as well as imported spare parts for poultry and cattle farms and agricultural concerns that make use of greenhouses must be imported quickly by air in order to minimize the losses caused by delayed repairs and to maintain assembly lines; 
- Delays in the delivery of veterinary products, vaccines and sera have hampered the execution of vaccination programmes for the immunization of poultry and livestock against various kinds of endemic diseases, and has contributed to the re-emergence of diseases that had been believed to have been completely eliminated; 
- The campaign to destroy screw-worm larvae, which was carried out by air, has had to be interrupted due to a shortage of spare parts, dusting planes, all-purpose vehicles and pesticides. 
- Control of imported agricultural products has had to be delayed, since inspectors of agricultural quarantine services and veterinary hygiene services have encountered difficulties in travelling to the exporter country to carry out the necessary inspections and take the required quarantine measures; 
Libyan Arab Airlines, the national passenger carrier, sustained large-scale material and moral losses as a result of the iniquitous embargo. 
The suspension of air travel has lost the company some $600 million in direct revenues, as follows: 
(b) The number of Libyans employed in the company's overseas offices was reduced and local employees were let go. 
This gave rise to the additional financial burden of compensation payments for employees amounting to some $2,100,000; 
(c) Additional financial burdens were assumed as a result of the transfer of tickets to foreign companies as of 15 April 1992, thereby incurring further international clearing charges; 
(f) Because of the prohibition on transactions involving its tickets and freight documents, the company lost its place in the Libyan market for international air transport to foreign companies; 
The Light Air Transport Company lost revenues estimated at $12,637,000 because spare parts enabling it to operate its aircraft in accordance with international operating standards were not available. 
(a) The company lost revenues because of the suspension of air traffic; 
(b) The company bears the cost of maintaining its aircraft, for no financial return; 
(c) The company meets the cost of employee wages and salaries and other expenditures, for no financial return. 
(a) Payment of salaries and wages of employees and other expenditures, for no financial return; 
(b) Loss of the annual revenues previously obtained from the passage of foreign aircraft through national airspace; 
(c) Loss of the revenues previously obtained from take-off and landing fees and services at airports. 
There have also been some unforeseen effects on air transport that are difficult to characterize in a precise manner, as follows: 
This has increasingly led to the withdrawal of aircraft from regular daily operation; 
(b) Aircrews of Libyan Arab Airlines and other Libyan companies have been prevented from training and qualifying abroad; 
(c) Aircraft of Libyan Arab Airlines have been prevented from undergoing major maintenance abroad, and this has caused the withdrawal of aircraft from service and increased the cost of maintenance services at home; 
(d) The inability of aircraft of Libyan Arab Airlines to use international insurance services has led to increased internal costs; 
(e) Libyan air ambulance aircraft have been prevented from fulfilling their humanitarian role, while the relevant fixed and recurring costs continue to be met. 
The losses sustained by the surface and maritime transport and postal communications sector between 15 April 1992 and 15 April 1994 are estimated at $93 million, as follows: 
(a) The need to charter ships to alleviate the problems of passenger traffic to and from the country has cost an estimated $36 million; 
(c) The impact of the aerial embargo on postal and communications services has caused appreciable delays and has required the selection of intermediary offices for the processing of mail to and from the Jamahiriya at an increased cost of some $36 million; 
(d) The suspension of air mail services has affected economic and service-related activity, including the operations of banks, companies, etc.; 
(e) General cargo traffic at Libyan ports has been affected by the need to provide daily passenger services. 
This has had adverse repercussions on services provided to freighters and has incurred such additional costs as the accelerated depreciation of ships and other items of equipment at 40 to 50 per cent above normal rates; 
(g) It has been extremely difficult to arrange for the transport of medicines and vaccines that require to be moved quickly by air and to be stored in appropriate conditions. 
(c) There is difficulty in finding the necessary maritime transport to import production inputs, and transport costs have risen for freighters coming to the Jamahiriya because of anticipated hazards and the need to utilize ships of an age greater than that contractually stipulated; 
(g) Foreign companies have been reluctant to supply certain materials, items of equipment and spare parts for the chemical industries; 
(b) In all industrial fields, the sector has been unable to assign national personnel to specialized training courses in order to upgrade their qualifications; 
(c) The sector has been unable to obtain scientific and technical bulletins and periodicals published by specialist bodies world wide and has thus been unable keep pace with scientific developments in the field; 
(d) The Jamahiriya has been unable to remit its contributions to international organizations and institutions, which are therefore reluctant to assign experts or provide technical assistance to the sector. The situation has reached such a pass that the country may lose its membership in some of these bodies. 
(e) The rise in the cost of insurance on imports and exports has had the effect of increasing the cost of exported or imported goods, with a consequent loss of demand and market competitiveness. 
During his visit President Bizimungu held talks with his host, H.E. President Ali Hassan Mwinyi. 
They agreed on the formation of Joint Committees at the regional and district levels to expedite their return. 
5. The Tanzanian Head of State confirmed that all refugees on Tanzanian territory were disarmed. 
He reassured the Rwandese Head of State that the United Republic of Tanzania will not be used by any group to destabilize Rwanda. 
9. President Pasteur Bizimungu thanked President Ali Hassan Mwinyi for the warm hospitality extended to him and his delegation. 
Since that letter, the tragedy of Rwanda has been further compounded by the rapidly deteriorating events which have culminated in the catastrophic humanitarian crisis of the Rwandese refugees in Zaire with which the international community is trying its best to grapple. 
This position obtains even though the Council, in its resolutions 925 (1994) and 929 (1994), has urged Governments to respond urgently to my request for resources for UNAMIR. 
In this context, I should like to express my appreciation to those Governments who allowed their troops or observers to remain in UNAMIR for varying periods after its reduction as decided by the Council in its resolution 912 (1994) of 21 April. 
Over the last two and a half months, DPKO has presented revised lists of requirements to Governments on various occasions, the first time on 12 May. 
In many cases the equipment offered was in poor condition requiring reconditioning and thus additional weeks of delay. A major complicating factor has been the inordinate time required to negotiate the offers of equipment from some countries, since the offers are subject to payment by the United Nations. 
While all efforts at the moment are concentrated on dealing with the dreadful humanitarian situation in the refugee camps in Zaire, Tanzania, Burundi and Uganda, the need for reinforcements for UNAMIR remains urgent. 
After their return, UNAMIR will be responsible for ensuring stability in the country, especially along the north-western border with Zaire, where disturbed conditions cannot be ruled out. 
Instability must also be contained in the south-west zone from where the French force will withdraw in three weeks. 
I reiterate my urgent request in the strongest terms to Governments to provide the essential reinforcements for UNAMIR. 
Those Governments who have fully equipped units at their disposal might make them available temporarily until contingents that have been offered are properly equipped and are deployed in Rwanda. 
It is my hope that UNAMIR will be able to cope with the changed situation in Rwanda with its authorized troop level, but the possible need for additional resources cannot be ruled out. 
However, my intention would be to reduce the troop level as and when circumstances permit. 
Rwanda needs the help of the international community and will continue to need it for the foreseeable future. 
I am convinced that resources do exist. 
What is required is the political will in the countries around the world coalescing into a collective political will at the United Nations. 
The Secretariat presented an oral report to the Council on 7 July pursuant to paragraph 10 of resolution 929 (1994), when the Council was also informed of the arrival at Kigali on 4 July of my new Special Representative, Mr. Shaharyar Khan. 
Members of the Council have also seen my letter of 1 August 1994 to the President of the Council (S/1994/923) about UNAMIR'S requirements for additional troops and equipment. 
The present report is based on information available to the Secretariat up to 1 August 1994. 
The Rwandese Patriotic Front (RPF) has established military control over most of the country. 
About 1.5 million Rwandese sought refuge in Zaire over a two-week period in July creating a humanitarian crisis of catastrophic proportions. 
The former "interim Government" fled, and on 19 July a broad-based Government of national unity was formed. 
The Force Commander, Major-General Romeo Dallaire, had intensified those efforts since early June, when the two sides initiated cease-fire talks at the military level under UNAMIR's auspices. 
My new Special Representative made this his first priority upon his arrival at Kigali, establishing direct contact with the leadership of both parties and emphasizing the importance of achieving an immediate cease-fire, especially with a view to preventing further exacerbation of the humanitarian crisis. 
However, cease-fire negotiations remained stalled until the fall of Gisenyi on 17 July, by which time over a million Rwandese refugees had crossed into Zaire. 
5. Although the Deputy Force Commander, Brigadier General Henry Anyidoho, had previously succeeded in bringing the two sides together on most of the requirements for a cease-fire, their insistence on including rigid conditions prevented the conclusion of an agreement. 
On the side of the Rwandese government forces, guarantees were demanded that RPF was not willing to give, while RPF insisted on prior measures to halt the continuing massacres, which the Rwandese government forces professed themselves unable to take. 
Only the "humanitarian protected zone" established by the French task force, "Operation Turquoise" (see para. 7 below), did not come under the control of RPF. 
This displacement of the population might well have been containable, had not panic been caused by deliberately inflammatory broadcasts from radio stations controlled by the "interim Government". 
These provoked a massive stampede of refugees across the border into Zaire in the north-west, overwhelming humanitarian agencies and non-governmental organizations (NGOs) whose preparations had anticipated the simultaneous movement of refugees further south. 
Thus, for the present, the fighting in Rwanda has ended, with no significant military operations being reported since 18 July. 
Of particular concern is the possibility of another massive outflow from the humanitarian protected zone in south-west Rwanda when the French forces withdraw. 
10. It is hard to describe the horrors faced by those who have fled Rwanda, many of them inspired by propaganda radio broadcasts whose purpose has been to spread fear among the population. 
The pace of developments and the sheer number of people overwhelmed the capacities of the humanitarian organizations, which were striving valiantly against impossible odds. 
An outbreak of cholera has already claimed as many as 20,000 lives and remains a continuing threat. 
Thousands of corpses remain unburied, posing health hazards and endangering ground water sources in the area. 
The logistics of arranging the daily supply and distribution of 30 million litres of drinking water and 1,000 tons of food are daunting. 
This is essential given the conditions in the refugee camps and the need within the next two weeks to harvest the crops which traditionally supply 60 per cent of Rwanda's yearly caloric intake. 
This will require confidence-building measures among the refugees, the establishment of transit depots and the prepositioning of humanitarian supplies. 
12. The civil conflict in Rwanda has destroyed the country's infrastructure. 
Short- and medium-term rehabilitation is essential for the absorption of the returnee population as well as the resettlement of the internally displaced. 
An outflow of this group into Zaire would eclipse the current horrors of Goma. 
To prevent this from happening, it is necessary to ensure the capacity of UNAMIR to take over responsibility in this area and to increase the humanitarian presence and activities there. 
14. The actions outlined above must be pursued simultaneously. 
A pledging conference was convened in Geneva on 2 August. 
I am encouraged by the initial positive response from Governments and, indeed, from ordinary people willing to help, and would like to thank those countries that have already made significant contributions. 
16. At my request, the Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs, Mr. Peter Hansen, undertook a mission to Rwanda and to the neighbouring region from 24 to 28 July. 
He was accompanied by senior representatives of all principal United Nations humanitarian organizations as well as from the NGO community. 
It is reassuring that the new Government has indicated its commitment to encourage people to return to Rwanda, to ensure their protection and to permit full access to all those in need throughout the country. 
The courageous staff of UNAMIR and the French-led multinational force have played and continue to play a critical role in saving lives and protecting people. 
19. I have already informed the Council in my letter of 1 August of the deplorable delays in the reinforcement of UNAMIR as authorized by resolution 918 (1994) of 17 May 1994. 
20. With the situation on the ground in Rwanda having changed radically over the past few weeks, UNAMIR has adjusted its operational plans to cope with the altered circumstances within the framework of the mandate established by the Security Council in its resolution 925 (1994). 
UNAMIR's principal tasks are now as follows: 
(a) To ensure stability and security in the north-western and south-western regions of Rwanda; 
(c) To provide security and support for humanitarian assistance operations inside Rwanda as humanitarian organizations arrange the return of refugees; 
(d) To promote, through mediation and good offices, national reconciliation in Rwanda. 
21. Even with the severely limited resources possessed by UNAMIR, the Mission has already taken action. 
It has deployed a company along the border near Goma, Zaire as well as a number of observers in that region and in the zone controlled by Operation Turquoise. 
22. The Force headquarters would remain at Kigali, with the minimum units required for protection, along with specialized units for communications and logistics, as well as the field hospital. 
23. The principal areas of concern are in the north-west to resettle returning refugees, and in the south-west to avert possible outbreaks of violence. 
It is known that substantial numbers of the former Rwandese government forces and militia, as well as extremist elements suspected of involvement in the massacres of the Hutu opposition and RPF supporters, are mingled with the refugees in Zaire and are reportedly trying to prevent their return. 
A more volatile situation prevails in the south-west, where armed elements of the Rwandese government forces have sought refuge in the French-protected zone. 
Furthermore, these are the two regions through which refugees will transit as they return from Zaire. 
Large numbers of refugees are also expected to return from Tanzania into sectors I and II, and a substantial number from Burundi into sectors II and III, but these three sectors are not expected to present the problems anticipated in sectors IV and V. 
In discussions with UNAMIR, the new Rwandese Government has indicated that it will not insist on taking control of this area immediately, provided that UNAMIR will ensure its stability. 
Should they not be available, UNAMIR would have to go into the zone with depleted strength and threadbare equipment. 
The new Government, so far, has refused to accept that UNAMIR should include troops from some African countries participating in Operation Turquoise, but it may be possible to persuade it to permit these troops, along with their equipment, to remain. 
25. The Arusha Peace Agreement (see A/48/824-S/26915) was signed a year ago in the hope that the political balance it stipulated would bring lasting stability to Rwanda through a pluralist approach of a transitional government, which would include the numerous parties that had emerged, leading to elections. 
Both the "interim Government", established immediately after the death of President Habyarimana on 6 April, as well as RPF, professed some commitment to the principles of the Arusha agreement. 
26. For the present, RPF has not only military but also political control of the country, other than the area controlled by Operation Turquoise, and it installed a broad-based Government of National Unity on 19 July 1994 for a transitional period of five years. 
It has excluded the former governing party, the Mouvement rolutionnaire national pour le deloppement, as well as an openly anti-Tutsi party the Coalition pour la d\x{5da8}ense de la R\x{5ee7}ublique, which was not included in the transitional government established by the Arusha agreement. 
27. Since taking office, President Bizimungu has met with President Mobutu of Zaire, President Mwinyi of Tanzania, President Museveni of Uganda and the Interim President of Burundi, Mr. Ntibantunganya. 
(a) Refugees need not fear persecution or reprisals. 
Uganda-based refugees returning to Rwanda have no right to assert their claims by dispossessing Rwandese of their legal rights; 
(c) Criminals will be prosecuted according to a process of law. 
The United Nations should appoint the Commission of Experts established by resolution 935 (1994), which should urgently begin its investigation; 
(d) The Government is encouraging civilian officials and army personnel to return; 
(e) The Government will give full cooperation to United Nations efforts to encourage refugee return by reopening Kigali airport, permitting the establishment of a United Nations radio station and facilitating freedom of movement for United Nations personnel carrying out their functions. 
As I remarked in my report of 31 May (S/1994/640), by our failure we have acquiesced in the horrifying loss of human life and the suffering of an entire people. 
I have appointed the following persons to serve as members of the Commission: Mr. Atsu-Koffi Amega, Chairman (Togo), Mrs. Habi Dieng (Guinea) and Mr. Salifou Fomba (Mali). 
In this connection, I am grateful to those Governments that have decided to deploy troops to Rwanda and/or Zaire in order to provide critically needed logistic support to the humanitarian effort. 
At the same time, I am becoming concerned by the problems of coordination that will arise if several foreign forces under national command are working along side UNAMIR, which is under United Nations command, and the forces loyal to the new Government. 
Ideally, all foreign forces engaged in support of the humanitarian effort should be part of UNAMIR. 
If this is not possible, I would urge that the deployment of the foreign forces should be authorized by the Security Council, even if their mandate is purely humanitarian, and that formal liaison arrangements should be established between them and UNAMIR, as has been the case with Operation Turquoise. 
32. Governments which possess the necessary resources are also urged to apply them toward the reconstruction and rehabilitation needed to bring Rwanda to its feet again. 
33. The recently installed Government in Rwanda also bears responsibility for bringing its people together again in national reconciliation. 
It must enable families to regain their homes and individuals to return to their professions and livelihoods. 
It must install an equitable and transparent system of justice to try those suspected of instigating or participating in the massacres of their compatriots. 
34. These are overwhelming tasks for a fledgling Government which has taken power in a wrecked and devastated country. 
In addition to the urgent humanitarian needs and help in reconstruction and rehabilitation, the Government will also require assistance in re-establishing systems of administration, justice, police, finance, education and health and all the other responsibilities a Government must discharge. 
But, ultimately, it is the Rwandese who must assume these tasks, and this can only be done if the Government commits itself to genuine and full reconciliation. 
35. The ultimate political aim must be the installation of a broad-based system of government that will give all elements of society, irrespective of ethnic origin or social level, a sense of security and a stake in the country. 
The Arusha agreement still provides principles and a broad framework for establishing such a system. 
Rwanda's four neighbours also have a special responsibility to promote stability in this recuperating country and to ensure that their territories are not used for further destabilization. 
It is gratifying to note that the new Government has established cordial contacts with all four neighbours. 
All countries in the region must work to ensure that the repercussions of the crisis in Rwanda do not strike at Burundi, for this could destabilize the entire region. 
36. In conclusion, I should like to commend my former Special Representative, Mr. Jacques-Roger Booh-Booh, and my new Special Representative, Mr. Shaharyar Khan, as well as the personnel of UNAMIR, who have worked with dedication under the most demanding conditions. 
I must especially commend the Force Commander, Major-General Dallaire, for his outstanding leadership. 
At 1212 hours a TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft was detected flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres over Artawi. 
(b) Southern region: 16 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Busayyah, Ushbayjah, Rumaythah and Khidr. 
(b) Southern region: 28 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qal'at Salih, Artawi, Busayyah, Jalibah and Salman. 
(b) Southern region: 39 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Qal'at Salih, Shanafiyah and Qurnah. 
At 1245 hours a TR-1 reconnaissance aircraft was detected flying at a speed of 600 kilometres per hour and at an altitude of 20,000 metres over the region of Busayyah. 
It disappeared at 1607 hours over the region of Hafar al-Batin in the direction of Saudi Arabian airspace. 
(b) Southern region: 12 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Basra, Salman, Artawi and Jalibah. 
(b) Southern region: 54 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Salman, Samawah, the area south of Diwaniyah, Qurnah and Jalibah. 
(b) Southern region: 27 sorties flown at speeds of 600 to 900 kilometres per hour and at medium altitudes, centred over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Salman, Busayyah, Ushbayjah, Jalibah and Artawi. 
It was, therefore, with a certain apprehension and indignation that my Government read your last report to the Security Council regarding the United Nations Angola Verification Mission (UNAVEM II) (S/1994/865), which was submitted pursuant to Security Council resolution 932 (1994) of 30 June 1994. 
Unfortunately, your analysis of the military situation in Angola leaves the impression, in paragraphs 12 to 22, that the Government of Angola has unleashed a widespread offensive, in order to militarily neutralize the Uni\x{7dcc} Nacional para a Independ\x{763d}cia Total de Angola (UNITA). 
This underestimates the legitimate rights of the Government of Angola, earned by way of multiparty, democratic elections, to defend national territory and sovereignty, in compliance with international law and pertinent Security Council resolutions. 
On the other hand, we noted in your report some demeaning and offensive references to the exercise of sovereignty of a United Nations Member State. 
The Security Council itself has already repeated, on 30 June, that since the mediation proposal is a global package, any response should not violate the principle established by resolution 932 (1994). 
Therefore, in the opinion of the Government of Angola, these initiatives only assist and reinforce the mediation and are not a substitute for it, as some have attempted to imply with public declarations, whose origins have been identified as doubtful and libellous. 
In this context, UNITA should respond globally and unequivocally, as the Government has done, to the mediation proposal, which constitutes the basis for the conclusion of the negotiations in Lusaka. 
In paragraphs 23 to 30 of your report, you state that both parties are responsible for the deterioration of the humanitarian situation, instead of putting the blame solely and exclusively on UNITA. 
Even worse, the report asserts that a certain apathy and indifference exists in both parties regarding the suffering of the Angolan people, when you have a Special Representative and several special United Nations organizations in Angola working closely with the Government. 
The attack by UNITA on a 15-vehicle column of the World Food Programme and the detention in Huambo of 67 United Nations and non-governmental organization workers on a strictly humanitarian mission are recent examples you remember well. 
For the Government of Angola, this constitutes a retreat from positions previously taken by the Security Council. 
I refer to the future politico-military and social consequences, should UNITA not sign, as one might foresee, the Lusaka obligations, arduously negotiated over almost nine months, under the mediation of your Special Representative, and assisted by Portugal, the Russian Federation and the United States of America. 
1. On 16 December 1993, the General Assembly adopted resolution 48/72, on the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia, paragraphs 1 to 6 of which read as follows: 
"1. Reaffirms its endorsement, in principle, of the concept of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia; 
"2. Urges once again the States of South Asia to continue to make all possible efforts to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia and to refrain, in the meantime, from any action contrary to that objective; 
"3. Welcomes the support of all the five nuclear-weapon States for this proposal, and calls upon them to extend the necessary cooperation in the efforts to establish a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia; 
"6. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its forty-ninth session the item entitled 'Establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone in South Asia'." 
2. Pursuant to the request contained in paragraph 4 of the resolution, the Secretary-General, in a note verbale dated 2 March 1994, requested the States of the region and other concerned States to provide their views on the matter by 15 June 1994. 
By 1 August 1994, no reply had been received. 
Any replies which may be received will be issued as addenda to the present report. 
1. Pursuant to the request of the Executive Board in paragraph 6 of its decision 1994/A/9 C (see E/ICEF/1994/13 (Part III)) for a report on the implementation of decision 1993/24 C, the Executive Director reports that the following action has been taken: 
The executive directive discusses, inter alia, the retention of net income from product sales and private sector fund-raising for in-country programmes; 
(c) Systems modification. The prevailing operating systems will be modified as necessary to conform with the reporting requirement, that is, the reporting through GCO of income raised from the private sector. 
During the week ending 30 July 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3408th meeting, on 27 July 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on stand-by arrangements for peace-keeping (S/1994/777). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/880), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3411th meeting, on 29 July 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General (S/1994/819). 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3412th meeting, on 29 July 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the letter dated 28 June from the Secretary-General addressed to the President of the Security Council (S/1994/785). 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/895), which had been prepared in the course of the Council's prior consultations. 
I have the honour to formally convey herewith copy of resolution CM/Res.1525 (LX) entitled "Resolution on the Crisis between the Great Jamahiriya and the USA, UK and France" as adopted by Council and subsequently endorsed by the Assembly of Heads of State and Government. 
Referring to Resolution 1457 (LIIX) adopted by the Council of Ministers at its fifty-eighth session held in Cairo from 21-26 June 1993, 
And in light of Libya's attitude of compliance with that resolution and of the flexibility and great responsiveness shown by the Libyan Jamahiriya in its handling of the crisis in a desire for a peaceful settlement; 
Having completed the necessary consultations, I propose that Finland, France, Indonesia, the Republic of Korea, the United Kingdom and Uruguay be added to the list of Member States contributing military personnel to UNOMIG. 
I have the honour to inform you that your letter dated 1 August 1994 (S/1994/929) concerning additions to the list of Member States contributing military personnel to the United Nations Observer Mission in Georgia (UNOMIG) has been brought to the attention of the members of the Council. 
1. The President of the Security Council has the honour to refer to the statement made by the President of the Council at its 3406th meeting, held on 19 July 1994, in connection with the item entitled "The situation in Mozambique" (S/PRST/1994/35). 
2. The statement indicated, in particular, that the Security Council would consider sending a mission, at an appropriate time, to Mozambique to discuss with the parties how best to ensure full and timely implementation of the general peace agreement. 
3. In accordance with that decision, the President has held consultations with the members of the Council. 
The mission will, inter alia: 
(a) Convey to the leaderships of the Government of Mozambique and Resist\x{763d}cia Nacional Mo\x{84f7}mbicana (RENAMO) the Security Council's concern at the delays in the implementation of major aspects of the general peace agreement for Mozambique; 
(b) Underline the necessity of completing the demobilization of all forces by 15 August 1994, as agreed by the parties; 
(g) Submit to the Council a report of the mission's findings during the visit. 
By its rejection of peace, the leadership of the Republic of Srpska has committed the gravest act directed against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, Serbian and Montenegrin peoples and all citizens living in this area. 
Therefore, the Federal Government decided: 
- To sever political and economic relations with the Republic of Srpska; 
- As of today, to close the border of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia with the Republic of Srpska for all transports except food, clothing and medicine. 
LETTER DATED 4 AUGUST 1994 FROM THE CHARGE D'AFFAIRES A.I. You will find attached, in implementation of paragraph 10 of Security Council resolution 929 (1994) of 22 June 1994, the second report on the implementation of Operation Turquoise, covering the period 10-25 July 1994. 
Operation Turquoise is commanded by General Lafourcade, who has at his disposal an inter-service theatre command post (PCIAT) at Goma linked to the Paris Inter-Service Operational Centre. 
(b) A south forces subgroup made up of two combat units in Cyangugu; 
(d) A detachment of fighter aircraft at Kisangani; 
(d) Three detachments of the Armed Forces Petrol Service (35 troops). 
The total number of troops is 348. 
A provost detachment (10 troops). 
Since 25 July, other units provided by a number of African countries have been integrated into the Force (86 Chadians, 43 Nigerians and 45 Congolese). 
After the initial phase, the deployment of Turquoise Force in Rwandese territory has taken effect since 9 July in the districts of Kibuye, Cyangugu and Gikongoro, forming the safe humanitarian zone (ZHS) (see appendix I). 
The activities of Turquoise Force have included reconnaissance, ensuring the security of the zone, assistance to displaced persons and the extrication of persons at risk. 
After taking Butare on 4 July 1994, the RPF gained control successively of Ruhengeri on 13 July and Gisenyi on 17 July before reaching the Zairan frontier at Goma on 18 July. 
As the fighting progressed, people from the north and centre of the country headed in large numbers towards Zaire (about 1.2 million) and towards the safe humanitarian zone (more than 1.5 million). 
The participants in this uncontrolled exodus are being ravaged by an epidemic of cholera (at Goma) and by exhaustion and malnutrition in certain camps in Zaire as well as in the safe humanitarian zone. 
Despite the help of Turquoise Force and of humanitarian organizations, the assistance provided is inadequate in volume and coordination among non-governmental organizations is lacking. 
Since 21 July, almost 100,000 displaced persons who had been in the Kibuye and Musange regions have left the safe humanitarian zone, while some 10,000 refugees had returned from Goma as of 25 July. 
Exhaustion and cholera are causing havoc despite the emergency assistance provided by France and, for several days, by other parties. 
In the safe humanitarian zone, the people (some 2 million) are becoming calmer owing to the arrival of humanitarian aid, which nevertheless remains inadequate. 
Stability is precarious, but a tentative movement of return towards the east can be discerned. 
(a) Contacts with the Western European Union on needs assessment; 
(c) Evacuation of more than 2,800 people (see appendix III); 
(e) Coordination of flights into the airport at Goma; 
(f) Management of the air-bridge from the inter-service operational centre on 20 and 21 July; 
(g) Distribution of water (approximately 100 cubic metres per day) to the camps and orphanages of the Goma area; 
(i) Dissemination of information through the dropping of leaflets (see appendix V); 
(j) Coordination of humanitarian activities with NGOs and the Department of Humanitarian Affairs (DHA); 
(l) Establishment of a "bioforce" to study prophylactic measures in order to check the outbreak of epidemics. 
Abuses have been noted in the safe humanitarian zone despite the relative calm. 
Flagrant human rights violations have been directly observed by French soldiers and have been reported by civilians (adults and children). 
All the information collected on the spot is being recorded by the Goma humanitarian unit to be forwarded to the Commission of Experts established pursuant to paragraph 1 of Security Council resolution 935 (1994) of 1 July 1994. 
Operation Turquoise, undertaken in implementation of Security Council resolution 929 (1994), has successfully ensured the security of the area assigned to it without major difficulties. 
At the humanitarian level, however, Turquoise Force is not sufficiently large to cope with the massive flows of refugees in the safe humanitarian zone or in the territory of Zaire. 
1. The thirty-eighth report of the International Atomic Energy Agency for the calendar year 1993 (GC(XXXVIII)/2) is submitted herewith to the General Assembly. 
Delegations are therefore requested to have the copies transmitted to them available during the consideration of this item. 
(a) The establishment of clear responsibility for programme delivery, including performance indicators as a measure of quality control; 
(c) Performance evaluation for all officials, including senior officials, with objectives and performance indicators; 
(d) Effective training of staff in financial and management responsibilities. 
An interdepartmental task force was then convened to discuss, elaborate and submit proposals. 
6. The system must effectively frame all aspects of the operation of the Organization, taking an integrated approach. 
An established set of procedures will ensure adequate monitoring and control. 
Similarly, the scope of the system will not be restricted to Headquarters. 
It will extend to offices away from Headquarters, the regional commissions, peace-keeping and other field operations. 
8. In the context of the Organization, the three concepts of responsibility, authority and accountability underlying such a system are interpreted in the following way. 
9. The responsibility for administering the Organization is entrusted under the Charter of the United Nations to the Secretary-General as its chief administrative officer. 
Responsibility for achieving the strategic imperatives of the Organization is then assigned through the successive levels of management throughout the hierarchy of the Secretariat, as appropriate, to the senior officials/heads of programmes of the Organization, and the officers whom they supervise, and finally, to all other staff. 
10. Once responsibility has been assigned, managers must have the human and financial resources and the corresponding authority - the legitimate power delegated to each established position of management within the Secretariat - to carry out the tasks entrusted to them. 
This includes managers' authority to make decisions, to direct their staff and to expend the resources allocated for the delivery of their mandated outputs, i.e. to implement the programme for which they are accountable. 
Once there is delegation of authority, it must be respected by all concerned. 
12. Authority and responsibility for the implementation of the United Nations programme of activities flows from the Organization's principal policy-making organs to the Secretary-General and, through him, to the senior officials of the Secretariat and through the successive hierarchic layers to the staff at large. 
The required capacity and expertise of the staff and the managers concerned must at all levels correspond to the responsibility assigned and authority delegated and must be balanced by full accountability through the operation of appropriate mechanisms. 
An efficient organizational oversight machinery will monitor the operation of the system and will conduct audits, inspections, evaluations and investigations, as well as cooperate with the external oversight machinery serving the General Assembly. 
The systematic control of the interrelated processes of responsibility, authority and accountability will provide the key to the success in achieving the goals of the Organization and contribute to the Organization's effectiveness and efficiency, as well as to enhanced performance and increased productivity. 
13. An effective, integrated system is based, therefore, on the following premises: responsibility must be clearly defined; managers and staff must have the resources and authority to carry out their respective responsibilities effectively; accountability must be established at all levels through appropriate mechanisms. 
14. For a system of accountability and responsibility to be effective, the responsibilities of the Secretariat, its senior officials, directors and staff at all levels must be clearly defined. 
The application of this principle starts with the Secretary-General and his senior colleagues, in order to achieve the strategic objectives mandated by Member States through the intergovernmental bodies, primarily the General Assembly, the Security Council and the Economic and Social Council. 
15. Two essential management tools are available to the Secretary-General and his senior managers in this connection. 
One is the medium-term plan, the principal policy directive for the work of the Organization, which sets out the objectives to be achieved during the plan period and from which the biennial programme budgets are derived, serving as their framework. 
16. These two instruments have been recognized by both the Member States and the Secretariat as requiring major improvement. 
A general lack of precision in the stated objectives of the medium-term plan in its existing format precludes measuring the impact of programmes adequately. 
Despite the importance attached to the plan by Member States, CPC has noted that in its present form it is little used and that its impact on the work of the Organization is limited. 
As conceived until now, it is not a document that can be used to ascertain or establish accountability easily. 
17. As to the programme budget, clearer statements of objectives to be obtained during the budget period are needed, as well as a clear definition of the relationship between the outputs, services and activities programmed on the one hand and the attainment of these objectives on the other. 
As of now, no mechanism exists to enable programme managers to refocus their objectives, on an annual basis, and to make the necessary adjustments in their work programmes so as to address the changing demands on the Organization, which have become more and more frequent. 
Furthermore, a clear link between the programmes and the existing or proposed organizational structure of the Secretariat is lacking in the programme budget, which precludes its use as an instrument to establish accountability, both in terms of programme implementation and resource utilization. 
In its new format, the medium-term plan will provide for more clearly defined objectives that will be result-oriented, so as to facilitate a clearer understanding of what is to be achieved and a subsequent assessment thereof. 
The new medium-term plan should reflect a congruence of the programme structure with the organizational structure of the Secretariat, so that both programme managers and Member States fully understand the objectives and strategies approved by the General Assembly for the plan period in each area of responsibility. 
This will involve clearer indications of lines of responsibility for implementation of the work programme, the provision of organigrams showing in greater detail the allocation of responsibility for such implementation and a better definition of the activities programmed. 
20. The legislative norms to which staff members at all levels are to be made accountable must be clear, unambiguous, coherent, comprehensible, duly promulgated and available to both the supervisors and those supervised. 
However, this can be accomplished only if the established hierarchy of the internal laws of the Organization is, at all times, recognized and respected. 
22. A review already in progress has demonstrated the need to revise and formalize the rule-making practices and procedures of the Organization so that, among other things: 
(a) The legislative hierarchy is consistently observed and complied with; 
(c) All issuances are published and disseminated in a manner that facilitates easy reference. 
23. It has therefore become imperative that the Secretariat undertake the task of identifying particular areas within this legislative framework that should be consolidated and reproduced in a form that permits reasonably easy reference, retrieval and updating. 
25. The procurement process and related management issues at Headquarters, for field missions and in the field, will be reviewed in 1994 by an independent high-level group of procurement experts drawn from Member States. 
The group of experts will review these procurement processes and make recommendations to provide a basis for the formal adoption of a more responsive and coherent policy for peace-keeping operations and other field missions administered by the United Nations Secretariat. 
The group of experts will be guided and assisted by a steering committee chaired jointly by the Under-Secretaries-General for Administration and Management and for Peace-keeping Operations. 
The new policy is intended to establish the responsibility for an efficient and responsive procurement process, which ensures that goods and services are obtained, including those for field missions and in the field, in an expeditious, timely and cost-effective manner. 
At the same time, the policy will include revised procedures to provide for a truly competitive, fair and transparent process, including the establishment of clear lines of authority and accountability, and inherent control mechanisms. 
26. With regard to the Staff Regulations and Rules, currently an annual review is prepared and presented to the General Assembly. A much more comprehensive review to create a more coherent, simplified and easily updated body of rules and procedures is under way. 
27. A new format for the Organizational Manual will be developed by the end of the year; and with the help of an interdepartmental working group, work will begin in 1995 to update and rewrite the Organizational Manual. 
A number of Secretary-General's bulletins in the ST/SGB/Organization series have been reviewed and revised as necessary, particularly those relating to areas of the Secretariat that have been affected by the restructuring. 
That report contains a series of considerations and recommendations, which are essentially ethical guidelines for the conduct of international civil servants. 
(g) The private life of staff members. 
29. Because of the soundness of its considerations and recommendations, the report has regularly been invoked in assessing the appropriateness of the conduct of United Nations staff members. 
However, it is important to recognize that the report itself was never conceived of as a substitute for mandatory rules nor was it intended to have such general application. 
30. As part of the establishment of an effective system of accountability and responsibility, the report will be reviewed in its entirety and its subject-matter updated with a view to enacting a truly comprehensive code of conduct for the Organization. 
The examination and updating of the 1954 ICSAB report is being undertaken in the light of the experience that the United Nations has gained in its application over the past 40 years and in anticipation of the new challenges that the Organization will face in the future. 
It is anticipated that this will also include the Personnel Manual and related procedural manuals; the Financial Manual and related procedural manuals; and a field administration handbook. 
Mechanisms will be incorporated into the new formats for these documents to permit their continuous updating thereafter. 
Furthermore, to facilitate concerted action to resolve issues of common interest, such a flow of guidance and advice must be supplemented by sharing relevant information and experience on a cross-departmental and organizational basis. 
Finally, appropriate mechanisms must be in place to ensure that sufficient information is provided to the Secretary-General and his senior managers on the objectives and principal activities of all departments, offices and main organizational units and on areas where problems or difficulties can be anticipated. 
This is indispensable to facilitate future guidance by the Secretary-General and to ensure accountability of the heads of departments, offices and main organizational units. 
35. One such initiative is the establishment of the Secretary-General's Task Force on Operations in response to the need for greater coordination and sharing of information and experience between the departments responsible for action by the United Nations in the political, peace-keeping and humanitarian areas. 
The Task Force, which is convened weekly, is chaired by the Secretary-General or in his absence, by the Under-Secretary-General for Political Affairs. Its membership includes also the Under-Secretaries-General for Administration and Management, Humanitarian Affairs and Peace-keeping Operations, the Legal Counsel and the senior advisers to the Secretary-General. 
36. In addition, the Secretary-General has decided to resume the practice of periodic meetings of United Nations senior managers in the economic and social field, under his chairmanship. 
The purpose of these meetings is to consider substantive as well as management and administrative issues and decide on actions that can advance the Secretary-General's objective of more coherent United Nations policies and a more integrated United Nations programme in support of development. 
37. In the area of the administrative and financial functioning of the United Nations, the Secretary-General, also with a view to ensuring a coherent and unified policy within the Organization, established in January 1994 the Advisory Panel on Management and Finance. 
The Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management normally chairs the meetings of the Advisory Panel, but the Secretary-General has personally chaired a number of them. 
38. In the area of management and finance also, but closer to the operational level, monthly meetings have been held since January 1994 between the senior officials responsible for the budget and personnel and executive officers at Headquarters. 
The minutes of these meetings are distributed to the chiefs of administration at offices away from Headquarters for their information. 
39. At the level of individual departments, offices and main organizational units, workshops have been organized throughout 1994, with the assistance of the Training Service of the Office of Human Resources Management, to clarify for each their mission, objective, allocation of responsibility, priorities, constraints and challenges. 
One of the aims of these workshops has been the development of strategies for improving communications and sharing information within and among departments, offices and main organizational units. 
It may be noted that these workshops are not limited to senior management. They usually include directors and senior managerial staff - chiefs of divisions, services, sections, units and, where appropriate, counterparts from other duty stations or offices. 
41. Finally, the entire staff of the Secretariat will be subject, effective 1 January 1995, to a new work-programme-based performance appraisal system (PAS) that emphasizes performance management and the issuance of guidelines and the discussion of assignments and responsibilities between managers and supervisors and their staff. 
The new PAS guidelines establish the series of steps and phases to be observed by supervisors and staff members in clarifying work assignments and responsibilities for the year of the appraisal cycle. 
Supervisors and staff members will discuss and agree on work assignments and deadlines at the beginning of the year for the upcoming annual appraisal cycle. 
The necessary infrastructure will be put into place for them and their offices to access available information directly, and their executive offices will be requested to forward printed reports to them on a regular basis. 
44. This concerns in particular staffing and financial information such as staff lists, staffing tables, post incumbency reports, expiration dates of appointments, allotment advices, monthly statements of allotment reports, as well as other management tools. 
46. IMIS, once in place, would provide the Department of Administration and Management with reliable information with which to monitor the personnel and financial situation of the Organization effectively and to take promptly the corrective actions that may be required. 
By keeping a detailed log of the users who processed and approved the individual transactions in the system, IMIS will also provide a tool for increasing the accountability of the staff members concerned. 
47. A main objective of the reorganization of the Department of Administration and Management was to establish clear lines of responsibility and accountability. 
This issue has become increasingly critical over the past few years. 
In particular, the multiplication of field operations in the peace-keeping, political and humanitarian areas, as well as the increasing role of the regional commissions and offices away from Headquarters, have highlighted the deficiencies of the heavily centralized administrative system under which the Organization has operated. 
At the same time, both the General Assembly and the Secretary-General have emphasized the importance of achieving a proper balance between administrative decentralization and central control, monitoring and coordination and of ensuring that decentralization does not result in the loss or weakening of coherent overall policies, consistently applied. 
Executive offices and divisions of administration are accountable first and foremost to the heads of their departments, offices and main organizational units as partners in administration for programme implementation. 
They are also accountable, however, to the central administration for the appropriate utilization of resources, particularly under the terms of financial rule 110.4, which defines the responsibility of certifying officers vis--vis the Controller. 
As noted above, the system-wide implementation of IMIS in the area of human resources is a prerequisite for significant changes in the delegation of authority. 
IMIS will facilitate regular monitoring of the correct and consistent use of the delegation of authority, without inhibiting programme managers from exercising their authority in an effective manner. 
The objective of this review will be to strengthen and supplement current provisions requiring compliance with those Regulations and Rules, and to eliminate any existing ambiguities in the text. 
Particular attention will be paid to strengthening provisions on fraud, waste and abuse and to the authority of managers in this regard. 
Delegating authority is one of the most important skills that managers in the Organization must develop at every level, including heads of departments, offices and main organizational units, directors and their senior managerial staff, and supervisors. 
(a) It enables managers to extend their capacity through the optimal use of their supervisory and staff resources; 
(b) It encourages innovation and creativity to improve quality and production, leading to a sense of achievement and job satisfaction; 
56. Managers must also be clear about their authority to make decisions and carry out their assigned responsibilities, because they will ultimately be held accountable for programme delivery. 
With regard to performance management and within the new PAS, the expected level of performance must be specified clearly and completely, including the constraints under which the subordinate will be operating, the level of initiative expected and, in many cases, the type of action required. 
Reporting procedures and schedules must be established. 
All who will be affected by these arrangements must be informed appropriately. 
58. The statements defining the authority of each position of management make specific reference to the relevant legislative mandates, regulations, rules or directives and in each case define lines of authority and establish reporting procedures. 
The statements include the level of expenditure that may be approved by the manager; the authority of the manager over staff in areas such as assignments, travel or leave; signing authority; and the authority to represent the department, office or organizational unit and to make presentations or public statements. 
These statements will be reviewed on an ongoing basis and adjusted and updated as necessary. 
59. Beginning in 1995, and based on the experience of Headquarters, a similar exercise will be carried out at offices away from Headquarters, including peace-keeping and other field operations. 
To this end, they must be provided with training in a number of areas related to management skill development. 
Programme managers and supervisors in the United Nations could derive benefit from practical training in both the concepts of decision-making processes and some sharing of practical experience in how to undertake their management responsibilities in meeting the objectives of the Organization. 
The major objective of management training is to empower programme managers and supervisors to see the benefits of employing the full resources available to them, particularly through their staff. 
The training programme covers a number of areas, emphasizing leadership, planning, managing financial and human resources and the linkages between their responsibilities and the accountability framework. 
During the past year, the Training Service has delivered a number of integrated courses with a specific focus on empowering managers better to discharge their responsibilities and has planned others for implementation by the end of the year, and beyond. 
62. Related activities include the following: 
(a) The conduct of 13 workshops for departments, offices and main organizational units as of August 1994, with the remaining 4 planned for the rest of 1994, to discuss the linkages, concepts and practices of establishing a mission statement, objectives, responsibilities, priorities, etc.; 
(b) The conduct of a special orientation programme for under-secretaries-general and assistant secretaries-general on programme planning, financial management and the budget process, human resources management and other current management issues; 
(c) The development of an orientation guide or handbook for under-secretaries-general and assistant secretaries-general; 
(d) The provision of training in the application and use of the new PAS. 
63. As part of the strategy for implementing IMIS, and so as to improve their decision-making capability, all programme managers are being given specific training in how to maximize all the benefits of the information management opportunities available under IMIS. 
65. Therefore, in addition to the training of programme managers and supervisors, the Training Service has developed a training programme to update the professional and technical knowledge and skills of staff. 
This training aims at providing the staff with the tools necessary to respond to new challenges and perform diversified tasks efficiently and effectively, as required by the changing work programme of the Organization. 
66. The training programme has been developed following consultations with departments and offices, including those away from Headquarters. 
At the same time, training activities in areas such as technological innovations, languages and interpretation and translation skills have been maintained or expanded. 
67. In addition, training programmes are being developed and courses will begin in 1994 for support personnel for peace-keeping and other field operations. 
The objective of training support personnel is to build a competent and principled cadre of individuals, with the highest professional and ethical standards. 
The support areas critical to these operations, which will be included in the training programme, are finance, personnel administration, procurement, general services administration and legal services. 
68. Staff training is to be linked directly to the development of performance management Secretariat-wide, including the implementation of the new PAS and the establishment of a system of accountability and responsibility. 
In combination, these measures should provide managers and their staff with the necessary tools to perform more effectively and efficiently. 
70. Accountability starts at the highest level with the obligation of the Secretary-General to report to policy-making organs on the implementation of the programmes that they have mandated. 
The second is a series of in-depth evaluation studies, also prepared in accordance with the same Regulations and Rules, which assess to what extent selected programmes of activity contribute to the attainment of the objectives set forth in the medium-term plan. 
Finally, the programme budget performance report is prepared under the Financial Regulations and Rules. 
Towards the end of each biennium, it provides Member States with information on anticipated expenditures of the Organization in relation to the appropriations approved by the General Assembly. 
These three reports will be improved to ensure full accountability of the Secretary-General vis--vis the policy-making organs. 
71. The programme performance report apprises Member States of the degree to which the outputs and services cited in the programme budget are implemented and provides explanations for the changes that occur during the biennium. 
72. The report of the Secretary-General on the strengthening of the role of evaluation findings in programme design, delivery and policy directives 4/ contains a proposal to make programme reporting and monitoring less descriptive and quantitative and more of an assessment of the problems and results of implementation. 
To this end, guidelines are being developed for programme managers to assist them in the implementation of activities and in assessing performance. 
Performance monitoring and self-evaluation are viewed as an integral part of the managerial oversight responsibility, which requires the generation, on a day-to-day basis, of data and analytical information on implementation and results achieved, including the use of achievement indicators where appropriate. 
The general guidelines will cover, inter alia, methods for data collection and information gathering, and will be issued in a preliminary form by the end of 1994. 
These guidelines will be reviewed and further elaborated in accordance with the recommendations of the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session, in time for the preparation of the programme performance report for the biennium 1994-1995. 
73. Because in-depth evaluation studies take an average of three years to prepare and focus on relating programmes to the objectives set in the medium-term plan, which are usually very general, their usefulness as an input for subsequent planning and programming has been increasingly questioned. 
For that reason, a more management-oriented and problem-solving approach to evaluation is being considered rather than one solely centred on objectives. 
At the same time, self-evaluation activities would be merged with monitoring into a more integrated management oversight function at the level of individual departments, offices and main organizational units. 
74. Subject to approval by the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session, five major programmes have been scheduled for in-depth evaluation study during the remainder of this and the next biennium, namely, peace-keeping operations, humanitarian affairs, environment, public information and statistics. 
The presentation of the budget performance report has been revised to show projected expenditures by main object of expenditure, on a basis allowing for easy comparison with the corresponding appropriations in the programme budget. 
These improvements will be reflected in the second performance report for the current biennium. 
76. An essential function in management is planning. 
The medium-term plan is the principal policy directive for its work. 
It sets out the strategic objectives to be achieved during the plan period, as mandated by the Member States, and serves as a framework for the formulation of the biennial programme budgets. 
To this end, the Secretary-General initiated in 1992 a practice whereby all programme managers are required to prepare and submit to him management plans every six months. 
They also identify areas where potential problems or obstacles, including resource constraints, are anticipated in programme implementation or other difficulties that are foreseen in carrying out the tasks set out in the plan, together with proposals to address or overcome them. 
80. Consideration is being given to ways of establishing an improved system for monitoring the implementation of these plans, including expenditures and staffing table administration, and of linking these plans in a more systematic way to the overall programme planning and budgeting process. 
81. In connection with the monitoring of budgetary performance, new procedures have been instituted within the central administration of the Organization. 
This will be particularly facilitated with the development of IMIS and as human resources and financial information becomes more and more available and accessible to programme managers and their executive officers, as well as to the central administration. 
To this end, general guidelines are being prepared for managers that will include methods for data collection and information gathering. 
Staff will be accountable for the delivery of outputs and services, both quantitatively and qualitatively. 
Performance indicators will be established, by which staff members' performance will be assessed. 
It is intended that managers will focus on the performance management of their human resources and will discuss their expectations with staff individually, applying established performance indicators, so that there is clear understanding and agreement is reached on what is to be done and by what standard. 
The performance indicators will serve as a "yardstick" to determine if the level of output of services agreed upon has been delivered, whether deadlines have been met and if the expected level of quality of the output produced has been reached. 
For the Organization, setting objectives jointly agreed to by managers and their staff, and monitoring and conducting periodic reviews to ensure that these objectives are being met, will represent a significant achievement towards reaching the goals of accountability. 
84. Staff accountability, as well as performance management, will be greatly strengthened and facilitated by the application Secretariat-wide of the new PAS. 
85. Until the end of September 1994, the PAS will be tested in selected departments, offices and main organizational units. 
Application of the new system will then begin in January 1995. 
86. The new PAS guidelines set out the importance of having a structured, but balanced, rewards and sanctions system and stresses the link between this system and other human resources management elements such as career development, staff training, job design and classification and administrative measures for non-performance. 
The new system has been designed to encompass all levels of management, as well as staff, including the most senior programme managers of the Organization. A system of rewards and sanctions to be developed would also be applied as appropriate. 
87. Indeed, elements of such a reward/sanction system are already in the regulations and rules of the Organization. 
88. To remedy this situation, the Secretariat is developing a balanced system of rewards for good performance and sanctions for poor performance. 
By the end of 1994, the Secretariat will have completed the review of guidelines designed to ensure that administrative actions affecting the status or career of staff members are more directly linked to performance. 
Examples of those that call for management skills, but require no change or are already provided for in the Staff Regulations and Rules, include: 
(b) Giving recognition, such as through participation in more senior management meetings, notes of appreciation or formal letters of commendation to be included in personnel records; 
(d) Enhanced training opportunities, including attending/participating in conferences, trade shows, etc., particularly those with an orientation towards career development or mobility; 
(e) Extending fixed-term appointments and granting permanent appointments based on performance. 
90. Other rewards, such as acceleration of in-grade increments, are under consideration, but will require change or adjustment to the existing regulations and rules. 
91. In the case of unsatisfactory performance appraisal, when it is determined that a staff member does not perform in the prescribed and agreed upon manner, a number of administrative measures already exist as sanctions to enforce accountability. 
(c) Non-extension of fixed-term appointment resulting in separation from service, or non-conversion of probationary to permanent appointment, resulting in either separation or extension of probationary period; 
(d) Under staff regulation 9.1 (a), termination of the permanent appointment of a staff member whose probationary period has been completed, if the services of the individual concerned prove unsatisfactory; 
(e) Under staff regulation 9.1 (b), termination of a fixed-term appointment of a staff member, if services prove unsatisfactory; 
92. The possibility of linking career appointments to performance was presented when the Secretary-General, in June 1994, decided in principle to end the suspension imposed in February 1992 on the granting of career appointments. 
The Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management established a task force to review the modalities for the implementation of the decision and, at the same time, the whole process by which career appointments are granted. 
Specific recommendations will be submitted to the Secretary-General by September 1994. 
93. As indicated, elements of a reward/sanction system are also under discussion at the inter-agency level. 
In 1993, ICSC had agreed on a package of measures as guidelines for the appraisal and recognition of the performance of staff. 
At its fortieth session, held in June 1994, ICSC presented the package in the context of the work under way concerning the application of the Noblemaire principle. 5/ The ICSC proposals were designed to provide a framework for organizations to use in improving the appraisal and recognition of performance. 
The issue of greater managerial accountability is also being given special attention in CCAQ and the Administrative Committee on Coordination. 
95. The main observation of the task force was that there is a need for an overhaul in the administration of justice in such a way as to reduce delays and streamline the numerous applicable policies, regulations, rules and administrative issuances. 
The task force proposed a number of new measures and mechanisms for priority implementation in 1995. 
These include a complete reform of the present administrative review system. 
Moreover, measures were proposed to encourage settlement through informal channels, such as through the office of an ombudsman. 
The Office was established to provide comprehensive audit, inspection and investigation services to the Organization. 
It was given the authority to initiate any audit, inspection or investigation it considered necessary without any hindrance or need for prior clearance. 
101. The Secretary-General welcomes the adoption by the General Assembly of resolution 48/218 B on 29 July 1994, establishing the Office of Internal Oversight Services, an important cornerstone in the development of an organizational oversight machinery for the United Nations. 
102. The Office will assume the functions prescribed for the Office for Inspections and Investigations in the report of the Secretary-General, 6/ as amended by resolution 48/218 B and subject to the modalities defined therein, with a view to strengthening the executive capabilities of the Secretary-General. 
The Office of Internal Oversight Services, inter alia, may also advise programme managers on the effective discharge of their responsibilities, provide assistance to programme managers in implementing recommendations, ascertain that programme managers are given methodological support and encourage self-evaluation. 
It will ensure that falsely accused staff members are fully cleared and that disciplinary and/or jurisdictional proceedings are initiated without undue delay in cases where the Secretary-General considers it justified. 
104. Finally, the Intergovernmental Working Group of Experts established pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/218 A is continuing its study of the possibility of establishing a new mechanism or to extend the mandates of existing mechanisms to address alleged cases of fraud in the United Nations. 
105. The basics of a transparent and effective system of accountability and responsibility in the United Nations will be in place by 1 January 1995. 
106. An effective system of accountability and responsibility depends in the first instance on the clarity of objectives and rules, resulting in a clear mission statement for the Organization, from which its strategic imperatives may be derived. 
The large number of existing legislative instruments (basic legislative instruments, such as regulations, resolutions and decisions) makes it difficult for the Secretariat to ensure that the policies and mandates emanating from intergovernmental bodies are consistently and properly applied. 
107. There is now an urgent need, therefore, for considerable deregulation in the Secretariat in order to enhance the capacity of managers, to allow them greater flexibility in the use of resources, particularly human and financial, and to encourage greater initiative and innovation - in brief to manage better. 
Accordingly, in the context of the establishment and development of a system of accountability and responsibility, a thorough review of the Organization's legislative instruments is required with a view to simplifying and clarifying them. 
Correspondingly, existing subsidiary legislation will be streamlined to ensure internal cogency and consistency with basic legislation and revised so as to create a straightforward and coherent body of legislative norms, that will lead to greater efficiency and effectiveness in the United Nations. 
108. It must be emphasized, however, that the introduction of a transparent and effective system of accountability and responsibility is more than setting forth or revising procedures, regulations and rules. 
109. In the establishment of a transparent and effective system of accountability and responsibility, it would be unwise to downplay the magnitude and complexity of the problems and obstacles in the culture of the United Nations, which has been evolving over the course of almost half a century. 
Nor should the difficulties to be confronted in resolving the problems be underestimated, in particular the need to change attitudes and established and well-entrenched bureaucratic working habits. 
That having been said, the Organization must transform itself. 
In so doing, the utmost care should be taken to develop a real "management culture", to put measures in place that will encourage improved performance and higher levels of productivity and ensure quality work. 
OUTCOME OF THE WORLD SUMMIT FOR SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT: 
The purpose of the meetings, as indicated by the Preparatory Committee at its organizational session, would be to provide expert opinion on contemporary research on the core issues, with respect to both problem analysis and policy measures. 
2. Two expert meetings were organized in 1993: an expert meeting on social integration and an expert meeting on the expansion of productive employment. 
3. An expert meeting on poverty was organized at Lusaka, Zambia, from 27 to 29 June 1994, at the invitation of the Government of Zambia, and with financial support from the Netherlands and Denmark. 
The experts were selected to reflect experiences in a variety of countries in different parts of the world and in different institutions, including educational and research institutions, government agencies, non-governmental organizations and international organizations. 
The Government was unable to respond effectively to those external developments for a number of reasons, including the single-party political system and economic management that was subverted to political expediency. 
He noted that during the 1960s and early 1970s, state intervention in the economy had initially increased production and employment and provided people with subsidized basic goods and services. 
The economic surpluses required to support that system, however, disappeared with the decline in copper prices, and attempts to maintain the system led to increasing, and eventually unsustainable, foreign debt. 
2. Mr. Penza noted that the new Government, elected through multi-party elections in 1991, was now giving priority to economic reform and poverty alleviation. 
The Government believed that those new economic policies would be more responsive to the needs of the poor than the previous state-centred policies. 
It also recognized the importance of rebuilding public confidence in the Government and in its ability to promote economic growth and social development and to reduce poverty. 
However, the record has not been one of steady improvement over that period, and the regional variations have been great. 
While Asian countries as a group enjoyed improvements in economic and social conditions since the late 1970s, the record of those in Africa and Latin America and the Caribbean deteriorated during the 1980s. 
On the whole, the record of progress in social indicators has been slowest in the countries where the need is greatest, especially those in sub-Saharan Africa. 
4. In spite of the tremendous progress accomplished so far, the challenge ahead is great. 
If this rate is maintained, 1.3 billion people will be living in poverty in the year 2000. 
Unabated, the steady growth in population in the developing world would strain the capacity of the existing weak social sector ministries and dampen potential progress, particularly in many of the low-income countries. 
In the long run, the poorest segments of society would be the real losers from continued policy distortions, both at the sector and macroeconomic levels. 
While many people in those countries are escaping poverty through new opportunities, others are falling into poverty because of inflation and very rapidly changing economic structures. 
Growing inequalities in income distribution in developed countries are also adding new dimensions to the global poverty picture. 
Within many countries, gaps between men and women, between indigenous groups and the rest of the population, and between urban and rural areas are proving hard to overcome through labour-intensive growth and basic investments in human resources. 
The expert group recognized the need for other remedies and noted the importance of the World Summit for Social Development as a pivotal opportunity for the international community at large to join hands in identifying and implementing these remedies. 
It is often used very broadly to refer to improvements in human well-being, with economic development considered as a means for social development. 
It is also used to refer to development that is not strictly economic or market-driven, including improvements in the quantity and quality of public or social services such as education, health, sanitation, access to clean water, and other goods and services that may be provided by public institutions. 
The group considered that it was not necessary or productive to agree on a precise definition, but rather that the diverse meanings and ambiguity of the term should be recognized. 
It is, however, often useful, or even essential, to a productive discussion to clarify the sense in which the term "social development" is being used in a particular argument. 
Based on comparisons of household income, inequality between countries is greater than inequality within countries. 
Indeed, by one calculation, differences between countries account for over 80 per cent of the global variation in household income. At the national level, inequality between individuals is substantially greater than inequality between regional, economic or other social groups. 
Specific strategies for reducing poverty are generally aimed at one particular level, focusing either on national socio-economic conditions, the conditions of particular socio-economic groups, or the conditions of individuals. 
The predominance of differences at the national level, at least as defined by household income, suggest that reducing world poverty depends primarily on promoting broad-based economic growth in the poorest countries. 
9. An alternative approach to assessing poverty and inequality is to use direct measures of individual well-being, such as longevity, mortality, literacy and education. 
A quantitative analysis of life expectancy in various countries underlines the limitations of income as the sole measure of development, indicating that life expectancy depends more directly on public health spending and the incidence of poverty than on average household income. 
10. Furthermore, the household income approach does not measure unequal consumption of goods and services within the household. 
A number of countries, particularly in Asia, show substantial differences in longevity and mortality between males and females as well as anomalous sex ratios, indicating that girls and women are discriminated against within the household and hence suffer more deprivation than is indicated by household income. 
In most countries, girls also receive substantially less education than boys, and women have much lower levels of literacy than men. 
This exclusion of girls and women from the social development process not only harms them directly, but also limits society's capacity for improving the well-being of everyone. 
11. The group noted that poverty takes many forms at both the international and national levels, and programmes for reducing poverty generally focus on particular groups of poor people. 
Promoting the socio-economic status of disadvantaged ethnic, cultural, occupational or religious groups is also difficult owing to a lack of effective and acceptable means of intervention. 
For such reasons, social conceptions of poverty may be more difficult to transform into policy recommendations than economic conceptions. 
In practice, labour-intensive economic growth has generally proved the most successful means for reducing poverty. 
None the less, techniques for intervening more directly to remedy social inequalities, for example, through targeted subsidies, are worth exploring and developing. 
In the short term, poverty can be reduced to some extent by redistribution, but poverty reduction is greatly facilitated when economic growth generates new resources that can be preferentially used to assist poor people. 
It was noted, however, that economic growth often occurs together with increases in poverty and inequality. 
Poverty reduction requires, therefore, not just aggregate economic growth, but economic and social policies that ensure that the benefits of growth are widely shared. 
Efforts are needed, therefore, at both the national and international levels, to find development policies that generate broad-based economic growth and expand social services, particularly for poor people. 
Improving social services, such as education and health care, is both an end in itself and a means to furthering economic growth. 
14. It was agreed that lack of access to productive assets was clearly also a cause of poverty, but the implications of that fact were not always clear. 
Rural poverty in developing countries, for example, was related to landlessness, and land redistribution had been very effective in a number of countries in East Asia in the 1940s and 1950s. 
Subsequent efforts to introduce land redistribution programmes in other countries, however, had generally been unsuccessful. 
None the less, given a strong political commitment, there was agreement that land reform still offered potential benefits for poverty reduction. 
15. The discussion of strategies for reducing poverty centred on two basic objectives, labour-intensive growth and human resources development. 
The combination of these two objectives as the basis for poverty reduction was set forth in the World Bank's World Development Report, 1990 and is believed by the World Bank to be the most effective strategy for reducing poverty. 
Growth is considered essential in this strategy, but the pattern of growth is as important as the rate of growth. 
Efficient, labour-intensive growth is a key to providing jobs and raising incomes for the poor. 
16. While recognizing that labour is often the major economic resource of the poor, the group saw the need to broaden the first element of the strategy to encompass other considerations. 
In particular, broad-based, labour-intensive growth requires promoting the efficient use of other economic assets owned by the poor and expanding access of the poor to productive inputs. 
With respect to promoting the efficient use of assets owned by the poor, experience indicates the importance of avoiding excessive taxation of agriculture, providing strong support for rural infrastructure and making technological innovations available to farmers. 
In the urban sector, it is important to avoid severe distortions in the factor and product markets and to provide suitable infrastructure, both to improve the living conditions of the poor and to promote employment. 
18. In terms of the implementation of the poverty-reduction strategy, a small project in Sri Lanka was used to illustrate two conclusions: the importance of building partnerships and alliances with a variety of organizations, and the benefits of independent, non-governmental activities based on community initiatives. 
Such community activities needed access to credit and training in practical skills. 
19. Concerning the role of the State, the group noted the important role that the State plays in poverty alleviation, but also that Governments in many countries had limited capacities and were, in some cases, inefficient at providing local services to the poor. 
It was observed that the State plays a crucial role in managing the basic macroeconomic environment, setting in place the legal framework and investing in sectors where public goods are created. 
There is a need to build appropriate institutions to support the democratization process and to build new partnerships and alliances among the government sector, the private sector and the non-governmental organizations. 
These transformations will not only improve the efficient functioning of government, but will also help build public confidence in the State. 
In practice, the role of the State is enhanced by its capacity to act and by the political support it enjoys. 
20. Land reform was seen by the group as playing an important role in providing assets to the poor and enabling poor households to break the cycle of poverty. 
The group noted that special historical conditions made possible the positive experiences of land reform in Japan, the Republic of Korea and Taiwan Province of China. 
Political realities were quite different in most countries today, and the key to land reform was not so much land registration or title changes, but rather policies that increase the use of land for broad-based labour-intensive growth. 
The group noted the positive experience of Albania, where the Government has distributed land free to 400,000 small farmers. 
Subsidized credit does not help poor farmers if they are not assured of access to it, while experience shows that farmers are willing to pay market rates for credit. 
It was noted that group lending practices had been successful in some countries, such as the Grameen Bank in Bangladesh. 
22. Finally, the group recognized the need for an appropriate balance between investments in physical infrastructure and investments in human resources and for planning and coordinating the sequencing of efforts in the two areas. 
Such planning is particularly important when countries are faced with critical funding constraints. 
23. The discussion of structural adjustment programmes and their impact on poverty began with a review of the substantial literature on the relationship between adjustment and poverty, beginning with the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) publication Adjustment with a Human Face. 
24. The literature highlights the difficult nature of the subject. 
The fact that countries have undertaken adjustment in the midst of many changes in the economic environment further complicates efforts to isolate the specific effects of adjustment policies. 
25. A similar problem facing research on this issue is a lack of understanding of the effects on poverty of non-adjustment or of an alternative set of adjustment policy instruments - the counterfactual case. 
These complexities make it difficult to gain a complete picture of how adjustment affects the poor and certainly cautions against overgeneralizing. 
27. The literature highlights the need for continuing adjustment efforts, and for flexibility in adapting an adjustment programme in response to external events. 
The lack of data and certainty as to the precise economy-wide effects of adjustment resulted in mistakes being made, particularly in the early phases of the adjustment decade. 
But lessons have been learned, and it is recognized that adjustment must be a flexible and pragmatic process. 
The World Bank programme on the Social Dimensions of Adjustment has gone some way towards filling data gaps, although these data generally have become available only at the end of the 1980s or in the early 1990s. 
It is now generally acknowledged that adjustment requires a longer period than was originally thought, especially in the African context. 
29. The early studies on adjustment and poverty adopted a modelling approach: analysing the main economic effects of adjustment in a computable general equilibrium (CGE) model and thereby identifying the effects on poverty. 
They have also suggested that the orthodox adjustment package generally favours the poor relative to non-adjustment and to alternative adjustment packages. 
30. The limits of modelling highlight the need to return to the historical record. 
Improved data, especially in Africa, provide a basis for a review of country experiences with adjustment and poverty during the 1980s. 
A number of recent studies have been conducted on adjustment, many of which assess the effects on poverty. 
The World Bank has produced major reports on East Asia, Africa and Latin America and the Caribbean. 
Research on Africa has also recently been published by Cornell University. 
These were cases of pre-emptive adjustment. 
Growth was not seriously interrupted in these countries. 
Poverty reduction generally continued, following the trends that had been established in the 1970s, and inequality appears to have declined in some countries. 
32. Latin America suffered greater shocks and began the 1980s with more economic and fiscal imbalances. 
Adjustment in the early part of the 1980s was disorderly, in part owing to failure to address adequately the debt problem, and attempts at heterodox policies generally did not produce the desired result. 
The persistently high rates of inflation in the early 1980s reduced real wages and increased poverty in the region. 
In the later 1980s, more orderly adjustment, control of inflation, and recovery in output resulted in increasing real wages and declining poverty. 
33. The analysis of the situation in Africa is complicated by the fact that the adjustment process remains far from complete, with many countries having persistent macroeconomic imbalances, and factor and product markets continue to be subject to substantial government intervention. 
The evidence suggests that, where adjustment policies were carried through, growth in production and exports was restored, though it is uncertain whether the recovery in economic growth will be sustained. 
The effects of these partial and patchy adjustment efforts on poverty have yet to be determined in any reliable way. 
The improved growth rates have certainly made a difference, but household survey evidence suggests that the responsiveness of poverty to increases in mean incomes is significantly lower in Africa than elsewhere. 
34. In assessing the effects of adjustment policy, the importance of controlling for other factors is illustrated by the case of Zambia. 
The adjustment programme in Zambia was initiated in 1986 at a time when the terms of trade had declined markedly, leading to declines in gross domestic product (GDP). 
35. The group emphasized that the analysis of data on poverty in Africa should involve African researchers and policy makers, and their capacity to undertake this work should be strengthened. 
Given the difficulty in conducting household surveys, some participants felt that emphasis should be given to developing proxy indicators for monitoring poverty. 
Such indicators, including relative prices of basic goods and services and their changes over time, should complement periodic household surveys. 
36. The group distinguished between the short- and the long-run effects of adjustment on poverty. 
In the long run, adjustment can be considered a necessary though not sufficient condition for poverty reduction, since it lays the basis for sustained and broad-based growth. 
In the transition to that growth, however, there can be difficulties for poorer groups. 
While adjustment programmes in some African and Latin American countries have raised growth rates, these increases in GDP do not necessarily reflect sustained growth, but may be due largely to improved utilization of existing capacity. 
It is too early to judge whether sustained growth is occurring, especially in Africa, even in successful cases such as Ghana. 
The persistently low levels of private investment in Africa are a cause for concern. 
37. Resolution of the debt problem was identified by the group as critical to sustained growth and poverty reduction, especially in Africa. 
The debt overhang is a major impediment to the ability of Governments to maintain fiscal and external balances. 
Yet the current provisions for debt relief are not sufficient to reduce the debt burden in the foreseeable future. 
Calls were made for increased relief, including debt forgiveness. 
The view was expressed that there was a distinct asymmetry in global adjustment, with the developing countries being required to adjust to changing external circumstances that were largely determined by the developed countries, while there was little or no international pressure on the developed countries to adjust. 
The view was also expressed that longer adjustment periods, supplemented by adequate external financing, were needed to ease the burden of adjustment on the poor in adjusting countries. 
38. Many participants considered that adjustment had increased poverty in the short term - if not in general - among certain groups of poor people, such as the urban poor. 
A clear need was seen to make provision in adjustment programmes to protect such groups and to integrate social dimensions into the adjustment process. 
39. The need for a better understanding of the coping mechanisms of the poor was emphasized. 
In Zambia, for example, the poor have been found to turn to begging and to charcoal burning as mechanisms of coping with the downturn in their income-earning opportunities. 
Observations of an increase in such coping strategies provide an indicator of poverty and indicate that in Zambia economic suffering has increased. 
On the other hand, it was emphasized that adjustment to the economic shocks of the 1970s and 1980s inevitably involved a certain degree of suffering. 
The challenge was to protect the poor from increased suffering as a result of adjustment. 
It is uncertain whether for most countries the suffering today is greater than that of the early 1980s when incomes were falling rapidly. 
40. Whatever the causes of current suffering, it is clear that it makes adjustment all the more difficult. 
The social, economic and political contexts in which adjustment must be carried out make the design of adjustment programmes extremely difficult and complicated. 
Governments face the difficult task of navigating a course in which there is little room for manoeuvre, seeking to achieve growth, improved welfare for the poor and political stability. 
41. The early literature on adjustment and poverty, such as the UNICEF study, was focused on the first round of adjustment programmes. 
It should be noted, however, that the design of programmes has evolved over time, with increasing attention to the social dimensions. 
There is still room for improvement, however, in integrating such concerns into adjustment operations. Where such provisions are made, the poor are protected to a certain extent. 
42. Whereas there is a consensus on the need for adjustment, the precise content of the policy packages needed to achieve growth and equity objectives continues to be a matter of debate. 
Most experts agree that Governments must respect key macroeconomic fundamentals, but there is no unanimity on many other components, such as the pace of trade liberalization and the continuing role of Government in dealing with market limitations or failures. 
The importance of involving the informal sector in the recovery and in long-term growth was also emphasized, and questions were raised about whether the design of adjustment programmes encouraged such involvement. 
43. The group emphasized the need for adjustment policies to be home-grown - to be the product of national consensus-building. 
The need to strengthen the capacity of Governments to design and implement their own policies was emphasized. 
The pressure for effective and sustainable economic management should come from within the region in general, and in particular within the countries themselves, rather than from the international donor community. 
The World Bank, for its part, is continuing to emphasize its project lending, and is seeking to raise the share of the social sector (education and health) in such lending. 
45. The discussion was opened with an overview of the issues relating to safety-net interventions for protecting the poor, particularly during transitions. 
It was recognized that macro-economic policy changes might have adverse short-term impacts on households belonging to all three groups, although it would be empirically difficult to identify those specifically affected by adjustment within each of the first two groups. 
The third group, however, could be identified more easily. 
In most of Sub-Saharan Africa, the vast majority of those adversely affected by adjustment would be found in rural and urban informal sectors and among marginal farmers. 
In South Asia, the majority of the landless poor in rural areas and the urban poor, such as construction workers and slum dwellers, are the worst affected. 
46. A variety of cash and in-kind transfer policy instruments are available to countries for cushioning the adverse effects of shocks, including family allowances, cash compensation for loss of subsidies, and different types of consumer subsidies. 
Some countries have also used "social funds" for channelling assistance to the poor, and public works have been used to protect people from falling into poverty. 
47. The choice between various policy instruments depends on country circumstances, though certain general principles can be recognized. 
In general, cash transfers are to be preferred to in-kind transfers because the former avoid product and factor market distortions. 
In some situations, in-kind transfers are to be preferred where the good in question is a public good with particular benefits for the poor, or where competitive markets for that good are absent; in energy, for example, where economies of scale might preclude more than one supplier. 
Thus, when inflation is high, the real value of cash transfers is quickly eroded so that in-kind transfers may be necessary until prices are stabilized. 
All targeted programmes involve a trade-off between the desire to cover all the poor, and the inefficient use of resources if programme benefits go to the non-poor. 
Moreover, it is important to avoid introducing disincentives for work for those just above the income threshold for benefits. 
When fiscal deficits are a problem, the need to reduce untargeted entitlements must be balanced against the need to provide assistance to the poor. 
Furthermore, the total cost of transfers needs to be limited to ensure adequate investments for economic growth. 
Also, high transfers would require high taxation which would have a potential for work disincentives. 
Secondly, safety-net programmes should build on and complement existing formal and informal arrangements within the society. 
Thirdly, safety nets should, to the extent possible, provide temporary assistance to help those in need become self-supporting. 
Fifthly, safety nets should be financed from domestic resources to ensure sustainability. 
Finally, social funds and public works programmes can serve valuable safety-net functions. 
50. While noting the importance of safety-net programmes during transitions, the group felt that such programmes were required more broadly, and particularly for chronically poor households on a long-term basis. 
The group, however, did not consider the fiscal implications, or the implications for work effort, of extending the safety nets on a long-term basis to all poor households. 
Safety nets should take cognizance of the dual nature of many economies and help promote informal sector activities. 
The group emphasized that programmes that promote or create productive work not only protect but also empower the poor. 
In some countries, for example Zambia and Somalia, women have benefited proportionately more than men from such programmes. 
The group also noted the experience of Zimbabwe's Social Development Fund. 
In the choice between cash and in-kind transfers, the group noted that cultural factors may be important and should be taken into account in programme design. 
Payment of wages in kind, such as food, was one of the reasons why many women were attracted to food-for-work programmes. 
The group also felt that, while in principle it was desirable that public transfers should complement rather than replace private transfers, some replacement could not be avoided in practice. 
It was noted that even public works might substitute for some private income transfers. 
52. The group agreed that popular participation in community and national development programmes and planning was both an end in itself and a means to social and economic development and poverty reduction. 
53. Experience has shown that in order to promote popular participation in development, non-governmental organizations must operate in a professional manner, making use of the lessons derived from past experiences of community organization and development efforts. 
They should concentrate, particularly in the early stages, on assisting and educating people, without overloading their agendas with conflict-generating issues. 
Community organization requires winning the full trust of the members of the community, who should ultimately take control of the organization and select their own leaders and organizational structure. 
54. Community organization activities should be based on an equitable distribution of economic benefits and power and should provide individuals and groups with opportunities to improve their social and economic status. 
Community development organizations should work to reduce their dependence on external resources, using external resources as investments to strengthen their internal capacities for the fight against poverty. 
55. In order to integrate community development activities into the national development process, non-governmental organizations should operate in a transparent manner, particularly concerning financial matters, and should be accountable both to their constituencies and to civil society in general so as to be a trusted partner in development. 
It was emphasized that non-governmental organizations should coordinate their work with other organizations, including government agencies, political parties, trade unions and savings groups. 
56. Non-governmental organizations are most effective when they have a strong commitment to specific goals such as famine relief, formal or informal education, training in practical skills, or advocacy in such areas as human rights, good governance or access to public services. 
57. Non-governmental organizations have important roles to play in both emergency relief and long-term capacity-building, and they need to find a balance between the two roles. 
58. The group noted that non-governmental organizations often have the ability to reach poor people more quickly, flexibly and easily than governmental or intergovernmental agencies, making them particularly effective in the fight against poverty. 
However, it was also noted that non-governmental organizations also had problems in reaching the poorest of the poor and in ensuring the sustainability of their projects. 
Non-governmental organizations can play a critical role in representing the interests of the poor in national economic and social policy-making. 
Government policy makers and non-governmental organizations should work together to ensure that sectoral and macroeconomic policies involve poor people and reflect their needs. 
60. The group noted that efforts to empower poor people are likely to create local conflicts to the extent that the community consists of different groups with competing interests. 
Community organization should therefore include efforts to identify, analyse and resolve or manage such conflicts. 
Efforts may also be needed to ensure that community capacity-building and democratization efforts give rise to a minimum of conflicts between communities and government agencies and to ensure that participatory development contributes to both national and community objectives. 
61. Popular participation and the work of non-governmental organizations are part of a process of developing civil society as an active participant in political and economic processes. 
The various organizations of civil society have a vital contribution to make to that process. 
While the resulting emphasis on the contribution that non-governmental organizations can make is welcome, this should not be an obstacle to improving the role of Governments and intergovernmental organizations, including the United Nations system, in the social and economic development process. 
63. It was felt that global governance should be based on a broad concept of civil society including Governments as well as other actors and interest groups. 
There is a need to re-establish broadly participatory political cultures with commitments to common ethical principles and values and an understanding of development as a political process. 
In this process, non-governmental organizations have an important advocacy role to play at the international level and, in particular, should participate actively in the 1995 World Summit on Social Development, including the preparatory work and the implementation of its decisions and recommendations. 
64. The group noted that the past two decades have seen a substantial decline in the economic growth rate and increasing poverty in most developing countries, increasing unemployment in both developed and developing countries and growing global inequality. 
The incidence of poverty has grown particularly rapidly in sub-Saharan Africa, and that region has become increasingly marginalized in the world economy. 
While these developments are in part determined by national policies, they are also affected by the international environment, as is indicated by the trends that are common to particular regions and subregions. 
The oil shocks, world commodity-price fluctuations and regional droughts are the most dramatic changes in the world environment that have disrupted social and economic development. 
65. It was noted that recent trends towards the liberalization and globalization of markets have made national economies more susceptible to fluctuations in world market prices and to competition from other countries. 
Improvements in telecommunications have increased the flow of information and financial resources between countries. 
These factors have affected job security, wages and working conditions in both developed and developing countries. 
International flows of people have also increased, including both economic migrants in search of better opportunities and refugees fleeing from violent conflicts. 
66. These rapid changes in the international environment have created great difficulties for developing countries in their efforts to develop and implement policies for stable and sustained development and poverty reduction. 
In developing countries, sustained reduction in poverty will require economic growth of at least 4 to 5 per cent per year and distributional policies that ensure that poor people are the main beneficiaries of that growth. 
Particularly for the smaller and least developed countries that are most dependent on international exchange, meeting those goals will depend on a favourable international economic environment. 
67. A need was therefore seen for cooperative and coordinating mechanisms at the international level for social issues, to complement the role of international financial, economic and trade organizations. 
The need for a growth stimulus from the developed countries was noted as beneficial for developing countries, and several possibilities were mentioned for mobilizing resources on a large scale for developmental purposes, such as taxes on oil or international financial transactions. 
Economic cooperation zones in different subregions of Africa and Latin America, for example, could expand markets for the benefit of both producers and consumers and stimulate economic growth. 
69. It was noted that the external environment consists not only of economic and political institutions and practices, but also of beliefs, values and ideologies that achieve international influence. 
For example, in many parts of the world, recent years have seen a growing belief in market forces and democracy and a declining belief in socialism and communism. 
New systems of efficient management and intensive competition are also influencing the environment in which economic and social institutions and people function. 
While there is a good deal of debate and study on the international political and economic environment, there is less understanding of the international cultural environment and its causes and effects. 
Science and technology are also becoming ever more global, and rapid technological change puts continuing pressure on national economic and social structures. 
Other changes in approaches to development include reductions and shifts in official economic assistance and an increase in activity by non-governmental organizations. 
Issues that need to be addressed include the international monetary system, the large and rapid international flows of money, the continuation of the debt crisis for many countries, particularly in Africa, and the stabilization of commodity prices. 
There was agreement that the United Nations system has an important role to play in coordinating the development of international policies and cooperative activities relating to international finance, economic cooperation, international trade and social development. 
71. It was noted that recent years have seen an increase in ethnic conflicts which in some cases have caused total social and economic breakdown. 
While most of these conflicts are national, their continuation or resolution generally depends on the international environment as well as on national factors. 
In particular, economic assistance for reconstructing the society and addressing economic inequalities and conflicts between the groups can play a vital role in bringing the parties to a peaceful settlement. 
72. The sub-Saharan countries of Africa face a particularly difficult situation with regard to social and economic development owing to problems of low commodity prices, debt, drought and other external and internal factors. 
In addressing these problems, it was agreed that the African countries must develop their own development policies and priorities, but the international community also bears a major responsibility for supporting the development of the region. 
The present report provides an interim assessment of the management review of UNICEF. 
The annex to the present document contains an interim progress review prepared by the external consultants carrying out the study, Booz-Allen and Hamilton Inc., on their work to date. 
The consultants will be available at the present session of the Executive Board to provide clarifications and an update, as necessary. 
Between 2-4 August 1994, there appears to have been six flights of fixed or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 1 of resolution 816 (1993) or approved by UNPROFOR in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,840. 
Everything short of this demands of the international community to "maintain and even increase its diplomatic and real pressure on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro)". 
In this respect, the Government of Croatia wishes to emphasize that strict monitoring and effective control of borders between FRY and Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia is of paramount importance in bringing about a real change in Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Croatian occupied territories. 
In addition to the present composition of the Force, I further propose that Lithuania be added to the Member States authorized to contribute military personnel to UNPROFOR. 
I have the honour to inform you that your letter dated 1 August 1994 (S/1994/935) concerning an addition to the list of Member States contributing military personnel to the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) has been brought to the attention of the members of the Council. 
B. In their meeting, His Majesty King Hussein and Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin jointly reaffirmed the five underlying principles of their understanding on an agreed common agenda designed to reach the goal of a just, lasting and comprehensive peace between the Arab States and the Palestinians, with Israel. 
2. The two countries will vigorously continue their negotiations to arrive at a state of peace, based on Security Council resolutions 242 (1967) and 338 (1973) in all their aspects, and founded on freedom, equality and justice. 
3. Israel respects the present special role of the Hashemite Kingdom of Jordan in Muslim holy shrines in Jerusalem. 
When negotiations on the permanent status will take place, Israel will give high priority to the Jordanian historic role in these shrines. 
In addition, the two sides have agreed to act together to promote interfaith relations among the three monotheistic religions. 
4. The two countries recognize their right and obligation to live in peace with each other as well as with all States within secure and recognized boundaries. 
5. The two countries desire to develop good neighbourly relations of cooperation between them to ensure lasting security and to avoid threats and the use of force between them. 
In this spirit, the state of belligerency between Jordan and Israel has been terminated. 
D. Following this declaration and in keeping with the agreed common agenda both countries will refrain from actions or activities by either side that may adversely affect the security of the other or may prejudice the final outcome of negotiations. 
Neither side will threaten the other by use of force, weapons or any other means against each other and both sides will thwart threats to security resulting from all kinds of terrorism. 
E. His Majesty King Hussein and Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin took note of the progress made in the bilateral negotiations within the Jordan-Israel track last week on the steps decided to implement the sub-agendas on borders, territorial matters, security, water, energy, environment and the Jordan Rift Valley. 
In this framework, mindful of items of the agreed common agenda (borders and territorial matters) they noted that the boundary subcommission reached agreement in July 1994 in fulfilment of part of the role entrusted to it in the sub-agenda. 
F. His Majesty King Hussein and Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin believe that steps must be taken both to overcome psychological barriers and to break with the legacy of war. 
By working with optimism towards the dividends of peace for all the people in the region, Jordan and Israel are determined to shoulder their responsibilities towards the human dimension of peacemaking. 
1. Direct telephone links will be opened between Jordan and Israel. 
2. The electricity grids of Jordan and Israel will be linked as part of a regional concept. 
3. Two new border crossings will be opened between Jordan and Israel - one at the southern tip of Aqaba-Eilat and the other at a mutually agreed point in the north. 
4. In principle free access will be given to third country tourists travelling between Jordan and Israel. 
5. Negotiations will be accelerated on opening an international air corridor between both countries. 
6. The police forces of Jordan and Israel will cooperate in combating crime, with emphasis on smuggling and particularly drug smuggling. 
7. Negotiations on economic matters will continue in order to prepare for future bilateral cooperation including the abolition of all economic boycotts. 
"After hearing all the opinions expressed in the course of consultations, the President of the Council concluded that there was no agreement that the necessary conditions existed for modification of the measures of sanctions established in paragraphs 3 to 7 of resolution 748 (1992)." 
Upon instructions from my Government, I have the honour to invite your attention to the following in connection with the contents of Security Council document S/1994/915 of 1 August 1994. 
The Islamic Republic of Iran has on numerous occasions denounced terrorism and terrorist attacks against innocent people. 
In the face of continued Israeli occupation of Southern Lebanon, the Lebanese resistance against aggression and occupation is a legitimate struggle recognized in the Charter of the United Nations to uphold the sovereignty and territorial integrity of Lebanon. 
Iran's moral support for Lebanese resistance stems from its principled position concerning the international opposition to continued Israeli acts of terrorism against innocent people of Lebanon and occupation of a part of their territory. 
One such act of State terrorism is Israeli bombardment of South Lebanon villages yesterday which killed 10 innocent civilians and injured dozens - an act which outraged the international community and deserves strong condemnation. 
SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT AND INTERNATIONAL ECONOMIC COOPERATION: 
A development strategy for island developing countries: 
2. Austria has been conducting and continuously elaborating a development cooperation programme with Cape Verde since the early 1980s. 
A great variety of intensive contacts have been pursued, especially in the fields of education, the labour market, health, financial administration, telecommunications and autonomous rural development, through the creation of electricity, water and telephone networks. 
Those activities, which include training seminars and workshops, were related to the designation of population coordinators in national population units and to the formulation of national population policies in the general context of sustainable economic development. 
The subregional headquarters continued to provide technical support to the Organization of Eastern Caribbean States in its efforts to achieve closer political union among the countries of the region. 
It also continued to seek the collaboration of other United Nations offices and other Caribbean regional organizations in executing its work programme. 
6. In addition, technical assistance projects covering a wide range of areas have also been implemented at the country level in the island developing countries of the subregion. 
7. Among its 19 island members and associate members in the Pacific and the Maldives in the Indian Ocean, ESCAP gives high priority in its work programmes to the six island developing countries that belong to the group of least developed countries (five Pacific islands and the Maldives). 
It may be concluded from a study of the final text of the Act that the Latvian parliamentarians did not pass that test, were unable to rise above their ambitions and ignored the growing concern of the international community at Latvia's dangerous drift into militaristic nationalism. 
As a result we are witnessing, in Europe on the threshold of the twenty-first century, the transformation of a newly independent State into a hotbed of nationalist intolerance raised to the level of official policy. 
It is these States that bear the responsibility for ensuring the civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights of our fellow Russians. 
2. The medium-term plan is the Organization's basic strategic document; it is intended to draw together the multiplicity of mandates adopted by Member States to guide the work of the Organization and to distil from them a set of concrete objectives and strategies over a period of six years. 
The usefulness of the plan as currently conceived has been increasingly called into question both within the Secretariat and among the Member States. 
3. The Secretary-General submitted a report to the General Assembly at its forty-eighth session containing proposals designed to obtain agreement on the principles by which the current planning system would be revised before developing a prototype for application to programme areas (A/48/277). 
The Assembly reiterated its request that a prototype be prepared, noting the recommendation of the Committee for Programme and Coordination 3/ that consideration be given to replacing the current medium-term plan by a document to be approved by the Assembly, containing the following elements: 
It would contain an analysis of persistent problems and challenges and emerging trends that would need to be addressed by the international community within the next four to six years and the role of the Organization in that undertaking. 
The perspective would indicate broad priority areas for the work of the Organization; it would be amended only if pressing needs of an unforeseeable nature arose during the period covered; 
(b) A programme framework, which would list only major programmes and subprogrammes and would provide guidelines against which the preparation and implementation of the budget would be assessed. 
The programme framework should be reviewed regularly every two years in the off-budget year in an effective manner to reflect new mandates. 
4. The plan would thus state clearly the Organization's strategic imperatives and would be amended only when a change in strategic direction was required. 
In order for the Organization to operate efficiently strategic planning is essential. 
Deciding on objectives that must be pursued and on the level of resources to attain such objectives is critical in ensuring that the resources of the Organization are used in an optimal manner. 
The new format is designed to enhance strategic planning, to permit the establishment of a link between the objectives to be formulated in the plan and the allocation of resources among programmes and the evaluation of the results. 
6. The perspective would identify the challenges and problems to be addressed, provide broad directions for action in line with legislative intent and reflect the orientation and expectations of Member States. 
This would identify the contributions that the Organization could make in addressing those issues; 
7. The programmes contained in the current medium-term plan are presented along sectoral lines; they do not necessarily relate to the organizational structure and many programmes have heretofore crossed organizational lines. 
In order to foster the link between the plan and the programme budget, congruence between the programmatic and organizational structures of the Secretariat is desirable and the restructuring of the Secretariat now facilitates this congruence. 
Congruence would also enhance accountability by ensuring that responsibility is clearly identified for the delivery of a programme and for achieving the results the programme is meant to produce. 
8. As recommended by the Committee for Programme and Coordination, each programme would consist of a short narrative. 
This narrative would identify the mandates, which provide overall direction for the programme and therefore govern the overall work of the department/office responsible for the programme. 
It would describe the broad approach to be followed by the department/office in carrying out the work and the results that are expected to be achieved in pursuance of the mandates. 
10. On the basis of the considerations outlined above, the programme framework would be congruent with organizational lines and the strategic imperatives set forth in the programme of the organizational unit would comprise its mission statement. 
A prototype of a programme, using Economic and social information and policy analysis, is provided in annex I. 
11. The individual programmes within the framework, their link to the organizational structure of the Secretariat and the relationship between the programmes as currently defined in the medium-term plan for the period 1992-1997 and the proposed future programmes are shown in annex II. 
It is expected that, under the approach outlined above, there would be a consolidation of subprogrammes leading to a reduction in their numbers. 
It is estimated that the total number of subprogrammes under the new format of the medium-term plan would be in the range of 150, but this can only be determined as each programme is subjected to the analytical scrutiny similar to that given to the prototype. 
This new approach will not have an impact on mandated activities. 
The overall objectives of this programme are to assist not only Governments but also private sector entities, non-governmental organizations and individuals in determining development priorities at the international, national and local levels, and to contribute to devising policies and measures aimed at fulfilling them. 
The Secretariat seeks to achieve this primarily by contributing to those agents' knowledge and understanding of development processes and the consequences of their actions through the provision of economic and social information and through the analysis of development issues and policies. 
3. The activities under this programme include: 
(a) The collection, compilation and dissemination of economic, social and demographic statistics and the dissemination of new statistical data-processing technologies; 
(b) The development of statistical concepts and methods; 
(c) The elaboration of projections and the identification and analysis of new and emerging economic and social issues; 
(d) The analysis of long-term social and economic issues, including the relationships between population and development; 
(e) The monitoring and assessment, from a global perspective, of economic and social developments and policies, in particular those relating to international cooperation; 
(f) The provision of technical cooperation in population and statistics. 
4. It is anticipated that, during the plan period, this programme will assist Member States in determining development priorities and in devising strategies and actions to accomplish them. 
5. The Secretariat has contributed to the great progress that has been made over the years in the international collection, standardization, analysis and dissemination of economic, social and related data. 
A major objective of this subprogramme will be to sustain those United Nations data systems that remain relevant. 
For example, given the increasing integration and globalization of the world economy, reinforced by the conclusion of the Uruguay Round, an increasing number of decision makers at all levels will continue to require data on international transactions. 
One specific objective for the plan period will therefore be to sustain the long-standing function of the United Nations as a global centre for data on international trade. 
The COMTRADE database will be not only maintained but also improved in both qualitative and quantitative terms. 
The same will apply to systems dedicated to industry, energy, transport, national accounts and demographic statistics. 
A major objective of this subprogramme will be to maximize the number of countries that are in a position to implement the new System by the end of the plan period. 
To that end, the Secretariat, in close collaboration with other international organizations, will continue to undertake a variety of activities to promote the System, including training and other forms of technical cooperation. 
7. A third objective of the subprogramme will be to improve the world community's ability to measure the environmental impact of human activity and expenditures related to the environment. 
A related sub-objective will be to continue work on indicators of sustainable development, with a view to obtaining international agreement on the usefulness and applicability of such measures. 
8. In conjunction with the objective in subprogramme 1 of strengthening the links between the economic and social dimensions of development, a fourth objective of the subprogramme will be to make quantitative and qualitative improvements in the availability of indicators of social well-being. 
9. This subprogramme is expected to result in improvements in the usefulness and accessibility of many traditional international economic and social data to policy makers and others. 
It will result in a qualitative broadening in the availability of international statistics and increased usefulness for policy makers. 
10. The International Conference on Population and Development took place at a time when the absolute increase in the world population had reached an all-time record of 90 million people annually. 
Annual increments are likely to exceed that number for the next two decades. 
The primary objectives of subprogramme 2 will be to increase understanding of the precise nature of those challenges, particularly the interrelationships between population and development, and thereby to assist in formulating responses to them. 
It will also examine policies designed to influence population trends. 
11. In addition to unprecedented increases in the world population, there are also large migrations of people from country to country and from region to region. 
Migration can be of benefit to the communities of both origin and destination, but this will often require appropriate national and international policies and measures. 
To assist in the formulation of such policies, a further objective of the subprogramme will be to improve knowledge of the nature and scope of such movements and to analyse their economic and social causes and implications. 
13. This subprogramme is expected to increase Governments' understanding of demographic trends and issues, thereby contributing to the formulation of population and related policies and to the implementation of the Programme of Action adopted by the International Conference on Population and Development. 
The primary objective of subprogramme 3 will be to assist the world community, collectively or otherwise, in identifying emerging global challenges in the field of economic and social development. 
To that end, the subprogramme will prepare projections and provide global overviews of development problems and prospects, together with detailed analyses on a number of specific topics in which progress seems likely to be attainable in the framework of, or as a result of initiative by, the United Nations. 
15. A further objective of the subprogramme will be to encourage the world community to devote greater attention to the interrelationships between the political, economic and social dimensions of development. 
The Secretariat will seek to achieve this by providing information and analysis on those relationships, based in part on United Nations field experience. 
Activities to that end will include analysing the additional development challenges that arise in conflict and post-conflict situations, assisting in the assessment of the economic impact of sanctions and coercive measures, and providing substantive support on such questions to the political affairs and peace-keeping programmes. 
16. It is anticipated that this subprogramme will contribute to enhanced understanding of development issues and problems and therefore to improved national and international policies in this area. 
17. The objective of subprogramme 4 will be to assist economic actors in devising ways of increasing efficiency and growth through the use of market mechanisms. 
It will examine experiences with the application of market principles and market-oriented reforms, for example to goods and services that have traditionally been provided by the public sector and to systems of transfers and redistribution for addressing such public concerns as poverty and inequality. 
It will also address, from both the national and international perspectives, such questions as the location of economic activity. 
18. This subprogramme is expected to contribute to enhanced understanding of the role of market mechanisms in economic development and to provide guidance in the formulation of policies in that area, particularly at the national level. 
Programme 1 would comprise elements that are currently covered in subprogrammes 1 and 3 of programme 1 of the current medium-term plan, Good offices, preventive diplomacy, peacemaking, peace-keeping, research and the collection of information. 
The following programmes of the current medium-term plan would also be subsumed under the programme: 2, Political and Security Council affairs; 3, General Assembly affairs; subprogrammes 1, 2 and 3 of programme 4, Political affairs; 5, Question of Palestine; 6, Elimination of apartheid; and 7, Disarmament. 
Programme 4 would incorporate programmes 9, International law, and 10, Law of the sea and ocean affairs, of the current medium-term plan. 
The corresponding programmes under the current medium-term plan are programmes 18, Population, and 24, Statistics, and elements of programme 12, Global development issues and policies. 
The corresponding programme under the current medium-term plan is programme 29, Crime prevention and criminal justice. 
The United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) would be responsible for the implementation of this programme. 
The corresponding programme under the current medium-term plan is programme 16, Environment. 
The United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (Habitat) would be responsible for the implementation of this programme. 
The corresponding programme under the current medium-term plan is programme 22, Human settlements. 
In so doing, it would be assisted, where applicable, by the International Trade Centre UNCTAD/GATT. 
The programme would include programme 30 of the current medium-term plan, Regional cooperation for development in Africa, and subprogramme 2, Monitoring, assessment and follow-up of the implementation of action programmes, including their financial aspects, of programme 45, Africa: critical economic situation, recovery and development. 
The corresponding programme under the current medium-term plan is programme 31, Regional cooperation for development in Asia and the Pacific. 
The corresponding programme under the current medium-term plan is programme 32, Regional cooperation for development in Europe. 
The Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia (ESCWA) would be responsible for the implementation of this programme. 
The corresponding programme under the current medium-term plan is programme 34, Regional cooperation for development in Western Asia. 
The corresponding programme under the current medium-term plan is programme 28, International drug control. 
The corresponding programme under the current medium-term plan is programme 35, Promotion and protection of human rights. 
The corresponding programme under the current medium-term plan is programme 37, Emergency humanitarian assistance. 
The Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) would be responsible for the implementation of this programme. 
The programme would include elements of programme 36 of the current medium-term plan, International protection of and assistance to refugees. 
The programme would include elements of programme 36 of the current medium-term plan, International protection of and assistance to refugees. 
The corresponding programmes under the current medium-term plan are programme 38, Public information, and part of programmes 39, Conference and library services, 44, Services to the public, and 45, Africa: critical economic situation, recovery and development. 
The programme would include parts of the following programmes of the current medium-term plan: 40, Administrative direction and management, and 42, Programme planning, budget and finance. 
The data includes compliance and availability indices for assessing compliance with the deadlines for the submission of pre-session documentation and availability of such documentation for New York- and Vienna-based bodies, which were proposed by the Committee on Conferences at its substantive session of 1992. 
As the Documentation Records, Information and Tracking System (DRITS) has only recently been set up in Geneva, the data needed to compute the two indices for Geneva-based bodies will only be available for sessions beginning in 1994. 
2. Annex II contains an analysis of the statistics, including the overall and average utilization factors, and a breakdown in terms of percentages of the meetings ratio and planning accuracy factor of the bodies in the sample. 
In view of the recent adoption of the experimental methodology, a comparative analysis of all the factors covered can be presented only in subsequent reports, as such a study would require data from two years at a minimum. 
Clearly, however, such measures as the utilization factor can depend on particulars that do not apply to all United Nations bodies. 
5. The following is an explanation of column headings that appear in the annexes: 
A The number of meetings planned by a given organ in a scheduled session, not including any additional meetings; 
C The number of meetings cancelled during the session; 
D The number of meetings actually held; 
F The amount of time lost owing to late starting/early ending (hours and minutes); 
In the foregoing calculation, the total number of hours lost as a result of late starting and early ending is converted into the equivalent of meetings lost by dividing the total by three, as the standard meeting time is three hours. 
The number of unrelated assignments is subtracted from the number of cancelled meetings. 
The difference between the two and the number of meetings lost are then subtracted from the sum of meetings planned and additional meetings held. 
The result is expressed as a percentage of the sum of meetings planned and additional meetings held; 
CI The compliance index, calculated as the percentage of pre-session documentation issued in accordance with the six-week rule; 
It is computed by totalling the data in the six columns for all bodies in the three locations and treating it as if it reflected a single body, as follows: 
2. The overall utilization factor for 1993 shows a gain of 7 per cent against the same factor for 1992 (77 per cent), as reported in paragraph 6 of document A/AC.172/88/Add.11. 
3. The average utilization factor for 1993 was 83 per cent. 
It is computed by totalling the utilization factors of each body under review at each session held during a given year and dividing that figure by the number of sessions held (i.e., in 1993, 4,291/52). 
The average utilization factors for the period 1984-1993 were as follows: 
4. The results of the study show, with some exceptions, a continued upward trend in utilization over the past 10 years. 
Indeed, as a whole, the bodies under review are generally exceeding the benchmark figure of 75 per cent utilization adopted by the Committee on Conferences in 1983. 
This positive trend may be attributed to the educational role played by the Committee and, in particular, its chairmen, vis--vis the chairmen and secretaries of bodies with low utilization factors, and to increased awareness on the part of subsidiary bodies concerning the Organization's financial constraints. 
In paragraph 6 of its resolution 48/222 A of 23 December 1993, the General Assembly took note of that decision. 
5. The utilization factors for the bodies in the sample for the period 1991-1993 are presented below in tabular form for comparison purposes: 
6. In the past three years, 10 per cent of the bodies in the sample fell in the lowest range of 0-54 per cent utilization. 
In 1993, 15 per cent of the bodies had a utilization factor of 55 to 74 per cent, against 26 per cent in 1992 and 25 per cent in 1991. 
9. Thus, in 1993 10 per cent of the bodies in the sample had meeting ratios below 75 per cent; 90 per cent had meeting ratios above 75 per cent. 
Seventy-one per cent of the bodies had meeting ratios of 85 to 109 per cent. 
11. Thus, in 1993 8 per cent of the bodies had planning accuracy factors below 75 per cent; 92 per cent had factors above 75 per cent. 
The type of assistance referred to in paragraph 1 above shall include as necessary: 
(a) Taking of evidence and statements from persons; 
(b) Assisting in the availability of detained persons or others to give evidence or assist in investigations; 
(c) Effecting the service of judicial documents; 
(f) Providing information and evidentiary items; 
2. The provisions of paragraph 1 above shall not affect obligations concerning mutual assistance embodied in any other treaty. 
"Personnel participating in a United Nations operation are subject to the exclusive jurisdiction of their respective Member States with respect to any criminal offences which may be committed by them during the operation." 
3. No separate full-cost information on the above-mentioned conferences has been issued on a conference-by-conference basis, as the meetings-related costs were included in the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Moreover, while consolidated statements of scheduled special conferences were submitted to the General Assembly at its forty-seventh and forty-eighth sessions, no action on the matter was taken by the Assembly. 
In these circumstances, it may not be useful for the Assembly to receive notional information on the full costing of conferences included in proposed programme budgets. 
The Assembly may therefore wish to take a decision regarding the relevance of the costing information requested. 
(b) Programme Funds for the 1990s Goals (PF90s); 
(c) Emergency Programme Fund (EPF); 
(d) Regional funds for programme preparation, promotion and evaluation, and any other special fund for regional activities. 
2. The Executive Board also decided in 1992 that all global and regional funds should operate on a biennial basis. 
This report presents information about the utilization of the global and regional funds for the biennium 1992-1993. 
3. The present report attempts to respond to the Executive Board's request for comprehensive information on the utilization of global and regional funds, including the results achieved and contributions to programme acceleration and innovation. 
The report consists of a short main text containing basic information on the utilization of the funds. 
The present report also addresses the following two issues on which the Executive Board requested information: (a) criteria for the allocation of funds from PF90s to various activities at headquarters; and (b) implications of transferring programme preparation and evaluation activities from IFPPE to the administrative and programme support budget. 
The amount of supplementary funds actually received during the biennium was $71.3 million. 
The rates of utilization of the global funds during the biennium were 85 per cent for general resources and 74 per cent for supplementary funds received (see tables 5 and 6). 
As discussed at the Executive Board on several occasions, the objective of the global funds, especially PF90s, is to respond to opportunities for acceleration and innovation and, therefore, not necessarily to spend the total approved amounts for the biennium. 
5. The approved budget allocations for headquarters were 40 per cent of general resources and 8 per cent of approved supplementary funds. 
The overall approved amount from both general resources and supplementary funds for headquarters was 22 per cent of the total approved global funds budget, and overall expenditure was 32 per cent. 
In absolute amounts, expenditures at headquarters were lower than the budgeted figures (see table 4). 
The percentages were higher than those indicated in the budget because of the actual lower receipt of supplementary funds and somewhat slower utilization of country allocations than expected. 
Not only are over two thirds of those funds spent directly through country programmes but also the amounts spent by headquarters are primarily for direct support to country-level operations. 
6. The approved supplementary funds amounts in the global funds budgets represent a compromise between expressed needs in country programmes for high priority activities, on the one hand, and a judgement about potential donor response, on the other. 
However, donor response in the health sector has been significantly better than in education, water supply and sanitation and the intersectoral programmes in part owing to a contribution of $26 million by Rotary International. 
The UNICEF secretariat recognizes that a greater effort has to be made to attract supplementary contributions in those areas both for direct country programme funding and for global funds as a channel for supporting field activities. 
In the light of that experience, the country offices and managers of funds are paying greater attention to the annual phasing of expenditure in preparing and reviewing proposals for funding. 
As a result, the utilization of funds allocated to field offices from PF90s is expected to improve. 
For supplementary funds, the global funds receipt during the biennium represented 9.5 per cent of total supplementary funds received by UNICEF. 
Global funds expenditure from supplementary funds was 7.0 per cent of total UNICEF supplementary funds expenditure in 1992-1993, almost entirely at the country level (see table 2 below). 
9. The project posts charged to global and regional funds are shown in tables 8, 9 and 10. 
The total numbers of Professional and General Service posts supported by all global and regional funds from general resources were 118 and 90, respectively, at the end of 1993 against approved numbers of 114 and 90, respectively (see table 3 below). 
The slightly higher number was due to advance recruitment in posts approved for 1994 to meet urgent programme work requirements. 
10. Regional allocations of global funds are shown in table 7. 
INTERREGIONAL FUND FOR PROGRAMME PREPARATION, 11. The approved allocation for IFPPE for the biennium 1992-1993 was $25 million. 
Actual employment stood at 40 Professional and 34 General Service staff at the end of 1993. 
Training for capacity-building at subnational levels was supported in nine countries. 
Thematic evaluations were conducted on emergency programmes and growth monitoring and promotion. 
A trial version of CD-ROM, with 6,000 entries, has been distributed to regional offices as well as to selected country offices. 
Advocacy for "adjustment and development with a human face" remains an ongoing activity of the office. 
IFPPE continued to support the history project, which was designed to record and preserve the institutional memory of UNICEF. 
Programme publications included the booklet of essential health information, Facts for Life, as well as other publications as part of the "Education for All" and "Children in War" series. 
With regard to the Convention on the Rights of the Child, assistance was provided for accelerated ratification, implementation and monitoring. 
The system is a tool for streamlining the way UNICEF manages the country programme process from the initial planning phase to the final evaluation. 
It also addresses the programme and financial accountability requirements of the organization through the development of user-friendly methods. 
15. During the biennium, IFPPE continued to support UNICEF involvement with non-United Nations resource institutions such as the International Children's Centre in Paris (France), the Society for International Development, the International Development Conference and the International Paediatric Association. 
In keeping with United Nations General Assembly resolution 47/199 of 22 December 1992, in which the Assembly emphasized the need for a common programme approach among United Nations agencies, UNICEF supported collaboration with its United Nations system partners. 
UNICEF cooperated with the United Nations resident coordinators who are primarily responsible for liaising with Governments on the formulation of a country strategy note as the basis for coordinated United Nations development assistance. 
UNICEF also participated in the establishment of field-level committees to provide guidance on key inter-agency programme issues. 
16. Activities centred on training and the wider dissemination of significant lessons from national experiences. 
A prototype booklet on CDD and breast-feeding was developed. 
Social mobilization case studies were undertaken in Brazil, the Philippines and the United Republic of Tanzania and prepared for publication. 
The Office of Social Policy and Economic Analysis undertook country-level training in unit costing and cost-effectiveness in the social sector. 
17. The annual State of the World's Children report is a major tool for programme promotion. 
The 1994 report was launched from the White House in Washington, D.C. and was issued simultaneously in Arabic, English, French, Portuguese and Spanish. 
It has been translated in full or in summary into 40 languages. 
A budget of $28.4 million from general resources was approved for the 1992-1993 biennium. 
The allocations and expenditures by region are shown in tables 5 and 6. 
20. The regional funds are the equivalent of IFPPE at the regional level. 
The activities are carried out by regional staff in close coordination and collaboration with technical advisers at headquarters. 
21. The total number of international Professional and General Service staff charged to regional funds was 76 at the end of 1993, 41 in the Professional category and 35 in the General Service category (see table 10). 
22. Capacity-building has been strengthened with assistance from regional funds mainly through workshops and training seminars on key programme subjects for national personnel and UNICEF staff. 
Other activities supported included the promotion of regional networks among research and training institutions and NGOs; and advocacy and mobilization work in collaboration with regional organizations and Governments. 
The funds also facilitated exchanges of experiences among countries on national programmes of action and decade and mid-decade goals, implementation of the Convention on the Rights of the Child and consensus-building on priorities for children. 
23. In view of the continuing socio-economic difficulties in the Latin America and Caribbean region, and because of the relatively small UNICEF country programme budgets of these countries, the Executive Board approved the creation of SAFLAC and the regional funds for women and CEDC. 
The women's fund focused on improving the quality of life of low-income women and girls. 
Assistance from the CEDC fund enabled the incorporation of CEDC activities into country programmes. 
24. Expenditure for higher-income countries from regional funds in 1992-1993 amounted to $1.4 million out of an approved amount of $2.6 million. 
These are countries where no regular UNICEF programmes are undertaken, but limited support is provided for high priority activities identified as catalytic and with a potential for high multiplier effects for children. 
An approach for early intervention for childhood disabilities and the production of a manual for health workers on CDD were supported through the UNICEF Area Office for Saudi Arabia and the Gulf Countries. 
UNICEF also provided limited assistance in training, social mobilization, communication, operations research and analysis for health, nutrition and early childhood education in a number of the Caribbean countries. 
25. The goals for the 1990s adopted by the World Summit for Children fall under the four sectoral categories of health, education, nutrition and water supply and sanitation. 
Supplementary funds actually received amounted to $70.4 million. 
Total expenditures from general resources were $64.1 million, or 85 per cent of the approved amount. 
The expenditure of supplementary funds was $52 million, or 74 per cent of the funded amount (see tables 5 and 6). 
27. PF90s are the major source of support for maintaining and strengthening secretariat capacity in the technical fields directly linked with the decade goals. 
Technical staff helped to identify, review and facilitate implementation of activities related to the mid-decade goals. 
Some 51 per cent of the headquarters allocations of PF90s was spent on personnel. 
Actual employment stood at 29 Professional and 17 General Service staff at the end of 1993 (see table 9) owing to advance recruitment in posts approved for 1994 to meet programme needs. 
Over two thirds of the approved PF90s general resources budget for the biennium was allocated to the health sector. 
With the identification of mid-decade goals related to mortality reduction, PF90s have provided support to country programmes to undertake specific activities to ensure achievement of these goals, thus laying the groundwork for progress towards the end-decade goals. 
The community management approach of the Bamako Initiative, which includes essential drugs, has proved to be cost-effective and sustainable. 
An assessment of the global vaccine situation was completed and a strategy for vaccine self-sufficiency was developed. 
Experts visited 11 of the populous developing countries to consult on measures for self-sufficiency and quality control in vaccine production. 
(e) Dracunculiasis or guinea worm eradication. 
With support from PF90s, significant progress towards the elimination of transmission of the disease and its eventual eradication was maintained. 
A surveillance system based on the mapping of endemic locations covered five countries during the biennium. 
In collaboration with the World Health Organization (WHO), technical teams were established to provide support to countries in East and West Africa. 
30. Support from PF90s facilitated wider acceptance of the UNICEF nutrition strategy in 25 countries that were able to develop or refine their nutrition strategies. 
UNICEF collaborated in global advocacy for effective policies and strategies with other donor and professional organizations such as the Canadian International Development Agency and the International Congress of Nutrition. 
Activities supported included capacity-building for monitoring at national and subnational levels; the development and use of a training package that integrates water supply, sanitation and hygiene education; and technical support for water supply and sanitation country strategies. 
Support from PF90s contributed to enhancing the health and socio-economic benefits of water supply by incorporating sanitation and hygiene education into the planning and implementation of activities and by making optimal use of resources and acceleration of coverage through the promotion of low-cost technologies. 
32. The education component of PF90s supported the formulation of national policies and strategies for achieving the decade goals related to Education for All and country programme activities related to achievement of the mid-decade goals such as reducing gender disparities as part of universalizing primary education. 
Countries also received assistance for the development of a system for monitoring and assessing learning achievement in primary education. 
UNICEF, in collaboration with the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO)and the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA), was able to mobilize leaders in the nine most populous developing countries, thus intensifying national efforts towards achievement of the intermediate goals. 
UNICEF helped to develop strategies for the education of girls in Africa in partnership with other organizations in the Donors to African Education Group. 
34. With respect to the prioritization of gender concerns in UNICEF programmes, training workshops were held and a training module on gender analysis of programmes was developed. 
Support was provided for advocacy of strategies for the elimination of female genital mutilation. 
Several countries strengthened their capacities for the collection and analysis of gender-disaggregated data on the situation of children and women. 
The Women's Development Programmes Unit at the secretariat collaborated with international and national NGOs on gender issues, including preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
Several countries received assistance for the integration of CEDC components into their country programmes or national programme of action processes. 
36. The capacity to monitor the situation of children and progress towards UNICEF programme goals at national and subnational levels was strengthened through the provision of technical assistance, the dissemination of methodologies and training. 
Support was provided for the regional analysis of comparative national data in different regions. 
A computer software package, Data Entry Enhancement and Display System (DEEDS), which facilitates the collection, analysis, display and retrieval of relevant monitoring data, was developed by the Middle East and North Africa Regional Office and is being adapted for wider use. 
The Television Trust for the Environment in the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland received funding for the production of the documentary, Growing Up, which depicts children growing up in various environments. 
These are being incorporated into national communication and advocacy programmes in South Asia. 
As part of the joint UNICEF/Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) rural radio project, a training of trainers workshop was held for rural radio producers in francophone Africa. 
Support also was provided for a three-month course on social mobilization for UNICEF staff and their national counterparts at Tulane University (United States of America) and associated institutions in developing countries. 
The funds enabled UNICEF to maintain and strengthen the technical capacity to support the field programme and to collaborate with others in advancing the goals; 
(d) The field activities supported by PF90s have contributed primarily to programme acceleration and intensification, although many of the programmes also contained elements of innovation. 
It is, however, difficult to characterize those activities or their outcomes purely as acceleration or innovation. 
40. On the whole, support from PF90s was crucial for the intensification of activities in country programmes that are necessary for the achievement of the mid-decade goals, thus laying the foundation for accelerated progress towards the decade goals. 
It has been instrumental in enabling UNICEF not only to respond rapidly to small-scale emergencies, but also to initiate start-up actions for large-scale and complex emergencies. 
Sub-Saharan Africa continued to receive the highest share of 38 per cent of total EPF allocations; the new independent States and countries in Central and Eastern Europe received 30 per cent. 
Latin America and the Caribbean, Asia and the Middle East and North Africa regions received 16, 9 and 7 per cent, respectively. 
43. During the biennium, EPF allocations were made to countries that had been devastated by natural catastrophes such as drought, floods and earthquakes. 
Assistance was given to countries in the grip of man-made emergencies such as Angola, Somalia and the former Yugoslavia. 
EPF also provided emergency assistance to countries that were not covered by the consolidated inter-agency appeals. 
The office's eight international Professional and four General Service personnel as well as operating costs were financed from EPF. 
Capacity-building in the management of emergencies was strengthened through training sessions and consultative workshops. 
Details regarding emergency operations and the use of EPF are provided in the addendum to the present report. 
(b) To provide technical support to countries from headquarters and regional offices in programme development, implementation and evaluation; 
(c) To promote awareness of children's needs and problems at regional and international levels; to articulate goals, priorities, policies and strategies for meeting children's needs; and to help mobilize support and resources for programmes for children and women; 
This amount, as explained in paragraph 46 (a) above, addresses, in the middle of a country programme cycle, unanticipated needs and activities that would help to seize special opportunities to accelerate progress towards the achievement of the decade goals. 
The individual proposals received from field offices are reviewed and approved by the Child Survival and Development Committee according to the criteria set for this purpose. 
49. The headquarters part of the global funds programme budgets, on the other hand, has a different but complementary purpose. 
It is not designed to meet unanticipated needs and is not allocated throughout the biennium for specific activities. 
The Executive Board specifically approves headquarters allocations under PF90s and IFPPE on a biennial basis on the basis of detailed line item budget proposals. 
The specific purposes of PF90s are (a) to support experimentation and innovation as well as intensification of activities contributing to the achievement of the decade goals; (b) to help seize opportunities for programme acceleration; (c) to promote international technical cooperation; and (d) to support programme advisory services. 
52. As opposed to the budget for field activities supported by PF90s, the detailed budget proposal for headquarters activities requires review and approval by the Executive Board, leaving little discretion to the secretariat as to the actual allocation of funds. 
However, in contrast to standard five-year country programmes, the budget proposals for headquarters activities are approved for a biennium, and a significant part of the approved funds is allocated to staff and staff-related costs, which enables UNICEF to maintain an appropriate professional capacity at headquarters. 
54. Therefore, the relevant question regarding the budget and allocations for headquarters from global programme funds does not concern the criteria used to make allocations for headquarters since no project-by-project allocations are made throughout the biennium as is the case with field allocations. 
The following considerations are relevant in the preparation of programme budget proposals and their subsequent approval by the Executive Board: 
(a) The UNICEF programme priorities in the medium-term, which are reviewed by the Executive Board through the rolling four-year medium-term plan documents, provide a framework of objectives and strategies for the headquarters global funds programme. 
The decade and mid-decade goals are clearly prominent in the current medium-term plan as well as in the global funds activities both at headquarters and in the field. 
The sectoral distribution of global programme funds at headquarters reflects the overall balance of UNICEF efforts in relation to the decade goals; 
The needs of each sector are reflected in the proposed activities and provide the basis for the breakdown by line item, including staff and non-staff costs within each sectoral component of the global funds. 
This enables headquarters to maintain a minimum professional staff capacity without which UNICEF headquarters would not be able to meet its statutory obligations to develop sound programme policies, interact with other agencies and provide policy guidance and technical support to field offices in various sectors of its programme support. 
56. In its decision 1993/21 (resolution 3, para. 5), the Executive Board requested that "the Executive Director examine the implications of preparing future budgets reflecting the transfer of programme preparation and evaluation activities from the global funds to the administrative and programme support budget". 
(b) Programme preparation - reviewing and improving systems of programme preparation, building programme capacities and supporting country programme preparation selectively; 
(d) Programme promotion - including support for cooperation with other agencies and organizations and production of general purpose programme publications. 
58. The major activities undertaken in support of the above-mentioned objectives fall under the following categories: 
(i) Global studies; 
(ii) Preparation of programme manual; 
(iii) Evaluation; 
(ii) Production of Facts for Life materials; 
(iii) Programme publications; 
(iv) Work on the Convention on the Rights of the Child; 
(v) Programme information management; 
(vi) History project; 
(c) Cooperation with the United Nations and other agencies: 
(i) Information base and statistics; 
(ii) Collaboration with Rehabilitation International and other resource institutions; 
(iv) United Nations inter-agency collaboration; 
(ii) Urban basic services; 
(iii) Programme communication; 
(iv) Work on costs and economics of programmes; 
(i) State of the World's Children report; 
(iii) Public participation (social mobilization and work with parliamentarians); 
(iv) National Committees for UNICEF. 
59. The purposes of IFPPE and the activities supported by it as described above are integral parts of UNICEF programme development and implementation. 
Yet they cannot be incorporated within country programme budgets as these have to be planned and carried out on a global and intercountry basis. 
(b) Local staff costs for established posts, including all related costs as well as temporary Professional and support staff considered necessary to augment the established staff strength from time to time; 
61. As noted above, the administrative and programme support budget provides for the establishment and maintenance of a core capacity of the organization with staff, premises and equipment at headquarters locations and in the world-wide network of field offices. 
This budget is not intended to cover the needs of specific programme activities, which are designed, managed and implemented in the context of overall UNICEF programme priorities and country programme objectives. 
The remaining 20 per cent (or six Professional and seven General Service posts in 1993) have been judged to be core posts according to relevant criteria and are funded from the administrative and programme support budget. 
Therefore, since the majority of IFPPE-funded posts do not meet the criteria for core posts, they are ineligible to be financed from the administrative and programme budget. 
Merging IFPPE with the administrative and programme support budget, therefore, would result in inconsistencies and a less transparent budget presentation. 
The administrative and financial aspects of IFPPE also receive the usual scrutiny of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions as well as the Executive Board. 
64. In conclusion: 
(b) IFPPE activities are planned and managed as complementary to other headquarters global funds programme proposals and, therefore, need to be reviewed in relation to these programme budget proposals; 
(c) Merging IFPPE with the administrative and programme support budget would result in inconsistencies in the application of the criteria for designating and financing core and project posts; 
The major focus of those activities was capacity-building for evaluation. 
IFPPE funds enabled over 100 staff from 50 countries to participate in training aimed at enhancing the evaluation function of UNICEF country offices, as well as at monitoring progress towards the goals for the decade. 
Training in sentinel community surveillance was also undertaken in Liberia, Mozambique, Rwanda and Somalia with the aim of building capacities for decentralized, community-focused management and of strengthening subnational capacities to monitor and assess programmes. 
With the same objective, in Chad, Ethiopia, the Niger and Uganda, training was supported for intersectoral teams at local, national and regional levels. 
The exercise also provided a basis not only for developing methodologies to obtain baseline data in difficult circumstances, but also for developing a country programme that would build on activities implemented during the emergency. 
3. Global funds were used for a thematic evaluation involving a seven-country study of UNICEF support to growth monitoring and promotion activities. 
Other activities included a three-day consultation on strategies and operational efforts to support women's productive activities; a workshop on child-rearing practices and beliefs in sub-Saharan Africa; evaluations of solar cooker projects in Chile and Kenya; and follow-up activities related to the multi-donor evaluation of UNICEF. 
4. The first UNICEF global workshop on psycho-social programmes for children in situations of armed conflict was organized in 1993 by the Intersectoral Section of Programme Division, the Office of Emergency Programmes and the Evaluation and Research Office. 
The three-day workshop brought together UNICEF programme officers from 15 countries, including the former Yugoslavia, as well as consultants and representatives of non-governmental organizations (NGOs). 
5. The evaluation database, which contains over 6,000 evaluations and studies carried out by UNICEF since 1987, was expanded in 1992 to serve as a management tool for country and regional offices. 
A test edition of the database on CD-ROM, with a user manual, was distributed to regional and selected country offices. 
The institutionalization of evaluation and its role in improving programme development and implementation were given added impetus by the publication of the evaluation manual in Spanish (1992) and French (1993), while the China country office is producing a Chinese-language edition. 
In January 1993, the Evaluation Office was merged with the Research, Programme Publications and Library Section to consolidate headquarters capacity to support field offices as knowledge centres on women and children. 
7. Advocacy for development with a human face continued, and with increased inter-agency collaboration the preparation of national programmes of action was accelerated in over 100 countries. 
In 1993, the Office of Social Policy and Economic Analysis was made responsible for implementing and coordinating the development with a human face initiative, one of whose priority activities is the restructuring of national budgets. 
Ongoing studies in Guinea, Nepal, the Philippines and the United Republic of Tanzania are examining current patterns of government expenditure and, more importantly, the scope for intersectoral and intrasectoral restructuring. 
The Office also has been promoting the "20/20" concept as a means of mobilizing resources for children. 
The policy dimensions of economic growth and human development are being examined in countries which have seen considerable achievements in human development, including Costa Rica, Cuba, Malaysia, Mauritius, Mexico, the Republic of Korea, Sri Lanka, Thailand, Tunisia and Zimbabwe, as well as Kerala State in India. 
Databases of social indicators were improved in Central and Eastern Europe to facilitate systematic social sector planning for human development. 
8. An adaptation of Facts for Life by the Child-to-Child Trust (United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland), entitled Children for Health, was produced in 1993. 
A revision of All for Health, a companion volume to Facts for Life, prepared in the light of field experiences, will appear in 1994 with a new title. 
9. IFPPE continued to support the production of programme publications for the dissemination of experiences and knowledge to headquarters and field offices as well as to the academic and development communities world wide. 
A book entitled Environment, Development and the Child was produced and distributed at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development in 1992. 
Five new books were published as part of the "Education for All" series and two were produced in the "Children in War" series: Children in War: A Guide for the Provision of Services; and Helping Children Cope with the Stresses of War: A Manual for Parents and Teachers. 
Two volumes of annotated catalogues of UNICEF publications were issued in 1993, giving UNICEF offices, National Committees for UNICEF and other partners ready access to useful information on women and children. 
In support of the Baby-Friendly Hospital Initiative (BFHI), there were co-publications with WHO of various training manuals and technical documents for field use. 
The International Paediatric Association was given a grant to produce the journal International Child Health, which is published in collaboration with WHO and is targeted at paediatricians and health workers. 
The programme publications section also produced the Evaluation Newsletter in English, French and Spanish. 
10. During the biennium, IFPPE supported activities related to the ratification, implementation and monitoring of the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
UNICEF participated in inter-agency preparations for the World Conference on Human Rights in Vienna. 
Country offices received assistance in the implementation of the Convention and use of the CHILDNET database. 
The fund facilitated consultations with NGOs and university researchers on the development of indicators that could be used to monitor countries' implementation of the Convention. 
In accordance with the guidelines set by the Executive Board in 1991, technical support was provided to country offices actively involved in ratification of the Convention. 
11. IFPPE funds for programme information management were used to develop guidelines for the country programming exercise as well as the country programme management plan, a process that links programmes with office staffing. 
Work has progressed on the programme manager system, designed to improve the country programme process from the initial planning phase to the final evaluation. 
Aspects such as UNICEF programme and financial accountability requirements are addressed through the development of user-friendly systems that are being built with forward-looking technology to enhance further transparency, efficiency and effectiveness. 
In 1993, a conceptual planning paper was issued, followed by the design of a prototype to demonstrate the application of the conceptual model. 
At the end of 1993, the prototype was sent to 21 sentinel offices for review. 
UNICEF has continued to participate in and support field-level coordination, with the resident coordinator in the lead. 
A system of committees of concerned agencies, working for greater coordination in specific sectoral areas and facilitated by the resident coordinator, has been introduced in several countries. 
UNICEF has been active and has often played a lead role in the country-level committees concerned with social and human development goals. 
UNICEF continues to participate in the Administrative Committee on Coordination and its subcommittees and the Joint Consultative Group on Policy. 
Collaboration in specific programme areas with the United Nations and other agencies is the responsibility of the technical advisory sections at headquarters, while cooperation with intergovernmental organizations is guided by the Division of Public Affairs. 
13. Activities related to knowledge generation, knowledge networks and experience exchange accounted for $5.4 million, or 26 per cent of total IFPPE expenditure, in the biennium. 
During this period, improvement of programme planning and delivery was facilitated by IFPPE support for activities aimed at sharing the experiences of grass-roots programmes. 
For example, in the area of health, the CDD training package was revised in line with new policies and programmes, a training package on community surveillance and basic epidemiology was completed and a computer-based network monitoring system was developed. 
In addition, a quarterly monitoring system for the expanded programme on immunization (EPI), acute respiratory infections (ARI) and CDD is under preparation. 
Essential components of the ARI programme were identified for integration with a package of services for child survival and guidelines were prepared. 
A workshop was conducted in Nigeria to develop integrated plans of action at the local government level. 
Other activities included conducting studies for national ARI programme planning, in collaboration with WHO; the distribution of materials on CDD and ARI and of reports of the International Consultation on Control of Acute Respiratory Infections; and workshops to consolidate CDD and ARI programmes and primary health care (PHC). 
Finally, a prototype reference booklet on CDD and breast-feeding is scheduled to be completed in 1994. 
14. IFPPE was also used to support activities in programme communication and social mobilization. 
In coordination with the Australian Broadcasting Company and Radio Netherlands, communication planning and audio-visual production management modules were developed. 
In 1993, social mobilization case-studies were conducted in Brazil, the Philippines and the United Republic of Tanzania. 
It was found that peer group participation, at different levels, was central to social action processes. 
15. The Office of Social Policy and Economic Analysis focused its training activities on capacity-building for costing and financing the social sector, with particular reference to NPAs. 
Country-level training was carried out in Cambodia, the Dominican Republic, Jamaica, Mauritius, Oman, Sri Lanka, the Sudan and Uganda, the expected outcomes of which were the final figures for the cost and financing sections of NPAs. 
Studies in costing and cost-effectiveness were initiated by the Office with a view to strengthening capacity-building, improving service delivery and empowering local communities. 
16. Total expenditure for programme promotion for 1992-1993 amounted to $5.4 million, or 26 per cent of total IFPPE expenditure. 
IFPPE supported the preparation, publication and dissemination of the State of the World's Children report and related resource materials. 
The 1993 report was launched by the Executive Director in Mexico City at an international news conference, and as a result of the briefings for journalists in several cities in industrialized countries and throughout the developing world, print and radio coverage was widespread. 
Edited highlights of the event, which were transmitted by satellite, led to extensive television attention world wide. 
The 1994 report was launched at a ceremony at the White House, Washington, D.C., where the Executive Director presented the report to President William Clinton and held a press conference. 
The report was issued simultaneously in Arabic, English, French, Portuguese and Spanish and was translated either in its entirety or in summary versions into 40 languages. 
This annual publication has become an effective information tool for global and national advocacy and for programme promotion on behalf of children and women. 
17. IFPPE has enabled UNICEF to expand its network of external partners in advocacy and programme mobilization efforts. 
As a follow-up to the International Conference on Assistance to African Children, assistance was provided to foster dialogue between the Organization of African Unity (OAU) and African NGOs, especially in the development of regional strategies for dealing with the acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS) pandemic and conflict prevention and resolution. 
BFHI was promoted through support for new coalitions of NGOs such as the World Alliance for Breast-feeding Action (WABA). 
Global funds enabled WABA to strengthen its capacity to mobilize NGOs around BFHI and breast-feeding through direct contacts, to lobby at regional and international conferences and to produce and disseminate information materials. 
In addition, the NGO Group on Child Rights, which comprises about 45 NGOs, received assistance for the creation of national NGO coalitions to promote, implement and monitor the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
Efforts were intensified to facilitate broad-based, cost-effective opportunities for NGOs to participate in programme collaboration at headquarters and in the field. 
Conferences for intergovernmental organizations provided opportunities to press for the prioritization of the goals for children in national policies, legislation and mobilization of resources. 
National Committees received assistance for information exchanges as well as technical support and guidance in the organization of annual meetings, Standing Group sessions and planning and coordination workshops. 
19. IFPPE support for public participation has facilitated the development of such global initiatives as "Mayors as Defenders of Children", which is aimed at forging alliances with mayors and municipal leaders world wide as a means to improve the conditions of poor urban children. 
Eighty governors and mayors from cities in 45 countries participated in the Second Colloquium of Mayors, held in Mexico in 1993, after which UNICEF offices reported significant progress in their work with municipal leaders. 
For example, municipal plans of action were developed in Bangladesh, Bolivia, Colombia, Ecuador, Kenya and Senegal, and action was taken in Limbe, Cameroon, and Karachi, Pakistan, to promote the use of oral rehydration therapy (ORT) and increase immunization coverage. 
20. The Cameroon country office received assistance from IFPPE to support a social communication programme for artists and intellectuals, which was expected to culminate in a series of activities on the Day of the African Child. 
21. Increasingly, UNICEF is enlisting religious leaders as advocates, fund-raisers and providers of services at the grass roots. 
IFPPE supported a regional conference of religious leaders from Asia and the Pacific held at Melbourne, Australia; the conference was also sponsored by the World Conference on Religion and Peace, an NGO, and the Australian Committee for UNICEF. 
It brought together over 100 participants drawn from eight religions and indigenous traditions from 14 countries. 
After the conference, Myochikai, a Buddhist organization based in Japan, renewed its commitment to provide support for water supply and sanitation projects in Bangladesh and Nepal. 
The World Conference on Religion and Peace received support for its 1994 World Assembly, whose agenda covers child rights and the mid-decade goals. 
With IFPPE support, UNICEF participated in the eighty-ninth Conference of the Inter-Parliamentary Union (IPU) at New Delhi, India, which was attended by 500 parliamentarians. 
Parliamentarians involved in IPU activities regularly submit the resolutions adopted to their own parliaments, where they are expected to promote implementation. 
A programme budget of $28.4 million from general resources for the biennium 1992-1993 was approved for regional funds. 
Total expenditure was $24.6 million, or 87 per cent. 
One of the major events supported in 1992 was the International Conference on Assistance to African Children, where Governments and donors made a commitment to priority action to meet the basic needs of children and women. 
Acceleration of the Bamako Initiative was reinforced as the core strategy for the mid-decade goals. 
Two other workshops addressed the development, microplanning and monitoring of regional strategies for the attainment of the mid-decade goals for vitamin A deficiency and salt iodization. 
Initial drafts of microplans of action for key activities in 1994-1995 were developed. 
These workshops also received technical support from the Programme Division Nutrition Cluster at headquarters. 
Recommendations included sensitizing UNICEF representatives to debt issues, reinforcing country offices in the analysis of public expenditures in social sectors and emphasizing the relationship between the national programme of action process and adjustment policies. 
Strategies and priorities for the region are being developed with the Education Cluster at headquarters. 
Support also was provided for a subregional seminar on working children, a symposium on the girl child, a consultation on participatory development and a symposium on an African humanitarian initiative. 
26. Information materials in preparation include a history of the Bamako Initiative in the region, the final report of a seminar on the cultural dimensions of development, a regional women in development strategy and guidelines for a mobilization and communication strategy for the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV)/AIDS. 
27. Of the $3 million allocated from RFPPE in 1992-1993 to the eastern and southern Africa region, $2.9 million, or 97 per cent, were spent. 
28. The Eastern and Southern Africa Regional Office continued to strengthen its networking activities in high priority areas selected by the regional programme management team. 
The networks currently in operation are in the areas of AIDS and health education; malaria and health; nutrition and household food security; women in development; adjustment with a human face and cost analysis; and management information systems. 
These networks have facilitated the exchange of innovative experiences and technical information among the 23 countries of the region and also have helped to initiate consultative contacts with African institutions, NGOs and United Nations agencies. 
Each network is chaired by a country representative with technical support from an adviser or staff member of the Eastern and Southern Africa Regional Office. 
Networking activities supported by RFPPE included the promotion and undertaking of intercountry studies, analyses, information exchanges, consultative meetings, exchanges of experiences and the provision of resource persons. 
RFPPE enabled staff and consultants of the Eastern and Southern Africa Regional Office to provide technical advisory support to country offices in complex emergency situations and to countries with large child populations and low scores on the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) human development index. 
29. Collaboration with the West and Central Africa Regional Office also was increased through joint work planning, sharing of advisory capacity, training and networking activities. 
Assistance was provided to NGO groups and networks working for child survival, protection and development. 
In Malawi, with support from the Eastern and Southern Africa Regional Office and headquarters, UNICEF was able to undertake a full country programme evaluation. 
Regional monitoring of progress towards the mid-decade goals has been intensified through consolidation of databases for analysis, dissemination and use in advocacy. 
Support for the preparation of national programmes of action continued, with the organization of three technical workshops on preparation, costing and the establishment of monitoring systems of national programmes of action. 
The subjects of other studies in progress include the impact of AIDS on the goals for children; costing methodologies for meeting the goals; and demographic trends in the region. 
31. A total of $2.25 million, or 89 per cent of the region's RFPPE allocation was spent in 1992-1993. 
The funds enabled the Americas and the Caribbean Regional Office to provide technical advisory support mainly in the areas of planning and evaluation, health and nutrition, education, external relations and basic services. 
This assistance not only strengthened efforts to achieve the mid-decade goals, but also intensified efforts aimed at breaking the cycle of poverty of women and children in the region. 
In November 1993, at their first meeting at Quito, the mayors adopted municipal programmes of action for children as well as work plans for 1994 and 1995. 
Regional meetings were organized in Bolivia, Brazil, Colombia, the Dominican Republic, Ecuador and Nicaragua, and municipal programmes of action now have been formulated for more than 12 municipalities in the region. 
33. RFPPE funds have enabled the Americas and the Caribbean Regional Office to continue to assist country offices in the implementation and monitoring of national programmes of action. 
Two meetings, one for national programme of action focal points and a regional consultation on mid-decade goals, were held at Santa Fe de Bogota. 
Regional funds supported the second meeting of the Latin American maternal and child health (MCH) managers; studies on maternal mortality and the contribution of EPI to development; and a review of breast-feeding curricula for nursing, medicine and public health schools. 
Assistance also was provided for substantive materials used at the Second Summit of First Ladies of the Americas and the Caribbean, held at Cartagena, Colombia, in September 1992. 
The first ladies agreed to support initiatives to eliminate neonatal tetanus, promote breast-feeding and prevent early pregnancies. 
RFPPE resources were used for TCDC in the area of education, particularly for visits to innovative projects, and for the production and dissemination of printed and audio-visual materials. 
Activities to achieve the water supply and sanitation goals have been intensified; at a conference entitled the "Second Regional Encounter on Water and Sanitation Goals for the Year 2000", held in Cuba, countries in the region agreed to pool their efforts. 
As a result, focal points have been established, including water supply and sanitation workers, representatives of the Pan American Health Organization (PAHO) and UNICEF and their government counterparts. A situation analysis on the impact of environmental degradation on children in the region also was carried out. 
The Americas and the Caribbean Regional Office, in collaboration with Save the Children (United Kingdom), was able to support the design of a demand-oriented information system on youth and children. 
Most of the projects supported by SAFLAC are aimed at strengthening government capacity-building in the design, implementation and monitoring of social policies and programmes for alleviating the worst aspects of the economic crisis. 
With that objective in mind, support was provided for the formulation, preparation and implementation of national programmes of action as instruments for social policy and development at state and municipal levels. 
In Argentina, advocacy activities were undertaken to mobilize important allies and to prioritize the needs of women and children in the social and political sectors. 
SAFLAC-funded projects in Mexico and Uruguay were aimed at providing technical and financial assistance to service delivery programmes, mainly popular kitchens and centres for the integrated care of children and families. 
In 1993, the Americas and the Caribbean Regional Office advanced the "Initiative on Human Development and Children", which is based on cooperation with other United Nations agencies and international financial institutions. 
Its main objectives are the formulation of new models for development that favour a better integration of economic and social policies and the mobilization of financial resources towards national programmes of action and the social sector. 
Technical and financial support continued to be provided to country offices for the preparation of situation analyses as well as for studies on child prostitution and child abuse. 
Longer-term planning and monitoring were examined by a regional task force, and CEDC goals for the current decade were drawn up. 
In 1993, there was major emphasis on child rights, which were given added impetus by the ratification of the Convention on the Rights of the Child by all the countries in the region except Barbuda and Haiti. 
This has resulted in closer collaboration with such NGOs and governmental organizations as the Inter-American Institute of Human Rights and the Inter-American Child Institute. 
Cooperation will continue with the regional office of R\x{8f10}da Barnen (Sweden) and the regional programme to incorporate child rights in school curricula. 
38. The women in development fund had a total allocation for 1992-1993 of $600,000 and supported area and country offices in the implementation of women's activities in country programmes, especially to alleviate the effects of the economic crisis on low-income countries. 
The regional programme for women facilitated the provision of technical support in the following project areas: legislation and policies; women's organizations; social mobilization; research and publications; and empowerment of women and girls. 
Resources were allocated for an analysis of the Catholic Church's perspective of the situation of women as an input to a position paper presented at an episcopal conference in the Dominican Republic in 1992. 
Eight countries were involved in research on the use of time by boys and girls aged 7-14 years, and the findings are significant in the context of promoting the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
Of major importance is the network's selection by United Nations agencies as the most appropriate vehicle for preparatory activities for the 1995 Fourth World Conference on Women. 
39. The East Asia and Pacific Regional Office spent $2.4 million, or 75 per cent of its RFPPE allocation of $3.1 million. 
The funds were used mainly to support regional advisory services and consultations, exchanges of experiences and study seminars in the areas of nutrition, health, education, planning and social statistics; social mobilization and advocacy; and urban development and CEDC programmes. 
Regional activities included a ministerial consultation on the mid-decade goals; a study seminar on nutrition; a consultation for UNICEF education officers; and a planning meeting for staff on costs and economics. 
Research was undertaken on iodine deficiency disorders (IDD) and iron deficiency anaemia. 
40. RFPPE enabled the East Asia and Pacific Regional Office to support a workshop for ASEAN officials to prepare a draft plan of action for children, which later was adopted at the ASEAN Ministers' meeting in December 1993. 
41. China received assistance for special case-studies on the access of minority groups to health services in Xingkiang, on primary education and on the effect of economic reform on health services in the past 10 years. 
Additional RFPPE support was used in China to provide technical support for applied research in MCH, the development of a national plan for the elimination of neonatal tetanus and an evaluation of the Child Development Centre in China. 
42. During the biennium, the South Asia Regional Office spent $1.6 million, or 64 per cent of its RFPPE allocation on promoting activities aimed at the sustainability of programmes related to achievement of the goals for the decade. 
Action proposals drawn up at the meeting were published as the "South Asia Consultations". 
These regional networks have continued to work together to influence policies, strengthen programmes, monitor progress and share intercountry experiences relevant to children and development. 
To intensify advocacy and mobilize communities towards women's issues, RFPPE facilitated initiatives by the newly formed South Asian Association for Women's Studies, which has seven member countries. 
43. In an effort to maintain the momentum after a SAARC summit on poverty reduction and achievement of the decade goals, support was provided to the United Nations University project on South Asian perspectives. 
This was a one-time bridging facility to maintain the regional networking of scholars (including former members of the South Asian Commission on Poverty Alleviation). 
Publications receiving support included the report of the September 1992 SAARC Conference; "Perspectives", a regional statistics overview; a booklet on urban services, "Ending the Neglect"; and a report on the first regional meeting on sanitation. 
45. The Middle East and North Africa Regional Office spent $1.6 million, or 87 per cent of its RFPPE allocation of $1.8 million for the biennium. 
RFPPE resources were used to promote capacity-building through support for inter-agency collaboration and networks in several sectors. 
The purpose of these efforts was: (a) to monitor trends; (b) to focus on problem areas; (c) to propose strategies for addressing these issues; and (d) to maintain and update technical capacity through the dissemination of completed papers and studies. 
Proposals on the control of neonatal tetanus in high-risk areas and the development of a multi-centre study on the causal relations of anaemia have been completed and will be circulated to country offices. 
The meeting provides opportunities for countries to review EPI programmes and exchange ideas and experiences. 
The region continued to support initiatives on the psycho-social effects of conflict on children. 
Following the "Huddle", a forum of 32 regional and local NGOs formed a new coalition to support implementation of national programmes of action. 
The forum also endorsed a plan of action for NGOs. 
Monitoring of national programmes of action has been given added impetus by the development of an evaluation and database programme, now available to all countries through CHILDNET. 
One significant initiative was the Pan-Arab Plan for Childhood and Development, adopted in November 1992, which commits all Arab countries to the achievement of the mid-decade goals. 
Technical support was provided for the preparation of information materials for advocacy on economic adjustment policies, the urban child and girls' education and for two key policy papers on the economic and political impact of the Gulf conflict. 
The Middle East and North Africa Regional Office has compiled a catalogue and database of all available but unpublished evaluations and studies as well as programme documents. 
49. Actual expenditure for higher-income countries amounted to $1.4 million, or 56 per cent of the approved amount for 1992-1993. 
Global funds allocated to the Gulf Area Office supported CDD training and the production of a manual promoting wider use of oral rehydration salts (ORS), for use by health workers in the Ministry of Health of Saudi Arabia. 
In the Gulf region, childhood disability has been identified as a public health priority for the decade and support was provided for an early interventions project. 
RFPPE resources also were used for studies on IDD, child growth and the average weight of pregnant women in Saudi Arabia, as well as for a health ministers' conference where BFHI was endorsed. 
Political and public commitment to achieving the mid-decade goals for breast-feeding have been secured at national and regional levels. 
Considerable progress has been made despite the small allocations of funds. 
Although those countries do not qualify for regular UNICEF programme assistance, as a result of economic decline in the past five years, the quality of services for children and the standard of living have been adversely affected, especially in Suriname and Trinidad and Tobago. 
In particular, the funds helped to lay the groundwork for improvement and sustainability of the universal child immunization (UCI) and EPI programmes. 
Support from global funds was critical as it helped to buttress weakened social service systems in all three countries. 
51. In 1993, a more programmatic approach was adopted so that the resources could be used more effectively and efficiently to strengthen sustainability, institutional capacity-building and the empowerment of women and their families. 
Furthermore, operative links have been improved with other United Nations agencies. 
During this period, the focus of activities in all three countries was increasingly on supporting AIDS education for school-age children. 
The issue of teenage sexuality was highlighted through peer group counselling and education using music and drama. 
Rap music was used for public service messages and for performances in schools in Trinidad and Tobago to increase children's awareness of AIDS. 
Finally, in Suriname, PAHO/WHO and governmental and NGO partners are collaborating in the development of a programme framework. 
52. A total of $75.2 million from general resources was approved for the biennium for PF90s, of which $64.1 million, or 85 per cent, were spent. 
Supplementary funds contributions totalled $70.4 million during the biennium, of which expenditure was $52 million, or 74 per cent of available funds. 
53. During the biennium, $40.3 million, or 69 per cent of the approved budget for PF90s, was allocated to health, in addition to 90 per cent of the supplementary funds contributions, which amounted to $63.2 million. 
Expenditures were $35.9 million and $47.8 million, respectively, from general resources and supplementary funds. 
Funds were used for the control and prevention of diarrhoeal diseases and ARI, safe motherhood initiatives, UCI, the control of malaria and the promotion of breast-feeding, with BFHI as a key element. 
Since the mid-decade goals were identified early in 1993, they have given MRR-funded activities a sharper focus and also have laid the groundwork for rapid progress towards the goals for the year 2000. 
57. In sub-Saharan Africa, where the emphasis is on revitalizing and strengthening health systems, MRR funds were used in countries struggling to increase access to immunization services through expansion of cold-chain facilities; 19 countries in the region received MRR funds to cover emergency vaccine and cold-chain requirements. 
As a result, immunization activities have resumed in 9 of the country's 13 counties. 
Nets impregnated with insecticide were distributed to five districts, with the aim of achieving 80 per cent coverage. 
Apart from making a major contribution to malaria control, the project encouraged sustainability by stimulating the mass production of nets by the private sector. 
Technical support for the training of local teams and community members was provided. 
58. China and Viet Nam have been aggressively attempting to eliminate neonatal tetanus through extensive immunization of pregnant mothers and women of child-bearing age, and because the country programmes did not have sufficient resources, MRR funds were used to acquire the vaccine. 
In China, the funds not only helped to control an extensive outbreak of poliomyelitis, but also facilitated the development of a national plan of action for the elimination of neonatal tetanus. 
MRR has helped such countries as Nepal to sustain the high levels of immunization coverage achieved in 1990. 
Immunization activities in this region were centred on special immunization days to help eliminate measles among children under 15 years of age. 
Owing to intensive mobilization and advocacy, the completion level has been very high. For example, during the period from October 1992 to June 1993, 94 per cent coverage was achieved in Nicaragua. 
MRR funds enabled Argentina, Bolivia and Peru to respond effectively to a major cholera outbreak in the region. 
Other activities receiving support were the WHO Safe Motherhood programme through the provision of resources for the development of training modules on essential obstetric functions, guidelines for obstetric emergencies and a midwifery training module. 
A contribution of $26 million by Rotary International enabled 56 countries to purchase poliomyelitis vaccines that were used in routine immunization programmes. 
Several countries have now added national immunization days, offering supplementary immunizations for all children under five years of age in order to meet the 1995 goals. 
In 1993, this effort was expanded to include even more hospitals; the number of targeted hospitals and maternity facilities in developing countries grew from 767 in 1992 to 24,000 in 1993. 
By the end of the year, more than 4,000 hospitals had been certified baby-friendly. 
In the area of legislation, UNICEF and WHO continued to concentrate their efforts on the promotion of government action in countries where infant formula was still being distributed and Governments had not banned the practice. 
In Zimbabwe, Bamako Initiative funds were used to cost health services at the district level and below to enable the Government to plan more effectively. 
63. The focus of the Bamako Initiative in countries outside sub-Saharan Africa in 1992 was on preparatory work. 
Preliminary assessments were carried out in Myanmar, Nepal, Peru, the Sudan and Viet Nam. 
In China, funds were used for a study on the financing and organization of basic health services in poor areas. 
The basic interventions being tested in the study include decentralization of decision-making, integration of health worker functions, the rational use of essential drugs, training of traditional birth attendants (TBAs) and creative alternatives to achieving community financing. 
Capacity-building at subnational and community levels is a major component of the Unit's work. 
The Unit is developing training and technical manuals to be used by community health committees for managing and operating local health centres. 
Another component of the Unit's work is to ensure that community-based information systems are part of the Bamako Initiative programmes being developed at the country level. 
A simple and relevant methodology was developed in 1992 to develop information on costs, use of resources and sources of financing; the method is being used by health economists in a number of countries. 
Furthermore, "seed funds" were allocated to selected countries to support the development of community-based information systems in health and nutrition in the context of the Bamako Initiative. 
The experience gained through focused activities in those countries will be used to refine overall programme development. 
Joint missions with the World Bank were carried out in the Lao People's Democratic Republic to review the health sector and assess means of procuring and distributing essential drugs. 
Similar analyses are being conducted in conjunction with the WHO Drug Assistance Programme in Africa, Asia and Central and South America. 
66. While the main objective of the global fund for HIV/AIDS is providing support to country programmes and to global strategy development, its scope of activities has broadened. 
Programming support has taken into consideration the magnitude of HIV/AIDS and its impact on the achievement and sustainability of the goals for the decade. 
During the biennium, 10 countries in Africa, 2 in Asia, 2 in the Middle East and North Africa and 2 in Latin America and the Caribbean benefited from the fund. 
These included initiatives in youth and family care and counselling in Burundi; school activities in the Niger; communication and mobilization in Kenya and Zimbabwe; and strengthening activities for youth and families affected by AIDS in Malawi. 
In addition, Uganda received support for the acceleration of activities undertaken in the context of the "Save Youth from AIDS" programme. 
Eight "strategic programming countries" were selected for each of the programming areas mentioned in paragraph 64 above. 
Although there was an attempt to ensure geographical representation, the countries were chosen based on their comparative advantages in one of the programming areas. 
Their selection also depended on the willingness of the respective UNICEF offices to devote a disproportionate amount of human, financial and other resources to the development of activities. 
It is envisaged that lessons learned from these countries will provide essential information for the global development of HIV/AIDS prevention and care programmes. 
69. Strategic programming countries are divided into two categories, the first of which have a high rate of seroprevalence and significant HIV/AIDS prevention and care activities in their present country programmes. 
The availability of global funds enabled the UNICEF country offices to test and develop new approaches that would have been impossible at the time when the ongoing programmes were in preparation. 
The funding enabled Kenya to test strategies aimed at engaging young people in a dialogue on their health and development, going beyond existing mass media activities. 
In Thailand, the funds were used to build on existing in-school activities, reviewing experiences, life skills education as well as peer education. 
The fund also supported a youth seroprevalence study survey in Rwanda, which established seropositivity rates of girls and boys between the ages of 10 and 19 years. 
Sentinel research showed that parents did not see secondary education for girls as a good investment. 
In Honduras, where the rate of infection is particularly high, gender issues and the need to empower women to combat the pandemic also were addressed through support for social mobilization activities focusing on sexuality, human relationships, self-esteem and the position of women in society. 
70. The second category of countries have low seroprevalence and do not have HIV/AIDS prevention and care activities as an important part of their existing country programmes. 
Global funds have enabled these countries to develop preliminary activities for HIV/AIDS prevention and care which will lead eventually to the development of full-fledged programmes. 
In the Congo and Ghana, community-based approaches were used to conduct analyses to identify ways to help families affected by HIV/AIDS. 
71. During 1992-1993, a major effort was made to provide assistance to the five groups of strategic programming countries through the formation of technical support groups. 
Each group is made up of the strategic programming country, relevant staff from headquarters and the regional office and major technical operational partners. 
The partners include the WHO Global Programme on AIDS, United Nations and bilateral agencies and NGOs. 
72. A strategic plan for CVI has been developed and agreed upon by all participating organizations. 
The task force has succeeded in providing a global strategy for guiding developing countries towards vaccine self-sufficiency either through local production or procurement of imported vaccines. 
Eleven developing countries have been selected to receive support for local production and improvement of quality control facilities. 
Teams of experts have been sponsored to visit Bangladesh, China, Egypt, India, Indonesia, the Islamic Republic of Iran, Mexico, Pakistan, the Philippines, South Africa and Viet Nam to assess both capacity and quality for local production of the six EPI vaccines; Brazil will be visited in 1994. 
The teams' reports have provided the basis for further negotiations of support to increase production capacity and/or improve vaccine quality and quality assurance capacity. 
Follow-up actions have been initiated in Bangladesh and Viet Nam, and proposals for funding are being prepared for other countries. 
In addition, the Vaccine Independence Initiative, which was developed in collaboration with WHO, provides support for vaccine planning, financing and procurement for countries not large enough to warrant local production; this scheme has been initiated in Bangladesh, Morocco and the Philippines. 
Several other countries have expressed an interest in budgeting for vaccines and using the revolving fund to finance procurement, with repayment in local currency. 
The Initiative has been developed to operate either with local or hard currency, or as a modified procurement service. 
74. Other collaborations with WHO include the establishment of a task force for quality control to ensure that vaccines used in the global programme, either locally produced or imported by UNICEF or PAHO, meet WHO standards. 
A special study was commissioned to provide information on the strategies, capacities and economics of vaccine production by the international suppliers of UNICEF and PAHO. 
An investment plan for research on measles vaccines has been developed. 
Research now is focused on such multi-antigen vaccines as a combination of diphtheria/ pertussis/tetanus and hepatitis B or H. influenza vaccines. 
One of the highest priorities of the CVI strategic plan is the development of multi-antigen vaccines to increase the impact and cost-effectiveness of immunization programmes. 
76. Disease surveillance and the strengthening of epidemiology capacity is a high priority for the global immunization programme. 
The work plan includes (a) "model" surveillance systems that have the potential to be self-sustaining and can be expanded to include other diseases of local importance; and (b) the development of modules on EPI to complete the module developed for polio surveillance in China, the Philippines and Viet Nam. 
Finally, a major fund-raising campaign has been initiated in Japan to support immunization activities and related vaccine development, in which the Japan Committee for UNICEF and other groups are participating. 
77. The global reserve for dracunculiasis provides support for in-country surveys and assessments of the extent of the disease as a prerequisite to the development of national plans for its elimination. 
Endemic countries receive assistance and technical support for the planning, design and monitoring of eradication programmes. 
During the biennium, four countries in sub-Saharan Africa and one in the Middle East and North Africa benefited from the fund. 
78. Countries used their allocations either to strengthen their eradication activities or to conduct national case searches. 
National and subnational case searches were completed in all endemic countries, but active case searches are currently under way in Chad, Kenya and the Sudan. 
In Uganda, it was found that the number of cases had been underestimated; results from the survey indicated 123,965 cases in 2,677 endemic villages, making it the second most highly endemic country after Nigeria. 
Six of the nine endemic regions in Ethiopia were surveyed and 817 cases identified. 
In the Sudan, seven of the nine states were surveyed, finding 2,608 cases in 203 villages, although Equatoria and Upper Nile in southern Sudan, which are believed to be the most highly endemic states, have not yet been surveyed owing to civil conflict. 
79. All endemic countries have appointed national programme coordinators for dracunculiasis eradication and almost all have prepared a plan of action to implement the interventions. 
Such activities as the provision of safe water, active surveillance, health education, community mobilization, vector control and personal prophylaxis to reduce substantially dracunculiasis endemicity have been initiated in all endemic countries. 
A Geographic Information System is being used to map endemic areas in Benin, Burkina Faso, Cameroon, Mali and Nigeria. 
80. The focus of interregional activities is on strengthening intercountry technical networking through support to the UNICEF/WHO Inter-agency Technical Assistance Team based in Burkina Faso. 
Through regular meetings of the Dracunculiasis Technical Support Team, the status of national eradication efforts is reviewed and a plan of action for the programme defined. 
Exchanges of experience are encouraged through the participation of national counterparts in regional/international technical workshops and programme reviews. 
Support to the Dracunculiasis Operations Network and the production of a newsletter, Countdown, and other materials facilitates the exchange of operational experiences. 
In 1993, in order to accelerate programme interventions in East Africa, another staff member of the UNICEF/WHO Inter-agency Technical Assistance Support Team, was assigned to Nairobi. 
In addition, a UNICEF/WHO technical officer was identified to provide support to the strengthening of national capacity in the use of Geographic Information System mapping for planning, management, monitoring and evaluation of health-related information, with particular emphasis on dracunculiasis. 
Expenditures totalled $5.4 million from general resources and $1.5 million from supplementary funds. 
During the biennium, support to countries was continued to promote, adopt and implement the UNICEF nutrition strategy. 
At the country level, processes were initiated to reorient programmes towards the mid-decade goals for nutrition. 
Detailed reviews of available national programmes of action and plans to achieve mid-decade goals revealed that about 25 countries have adopted the major elements of the strategy. 
Support to countries included training of UNICEF staff, further implementation of the strategy, advocacy, monitoring and direct technical assistance. 
Some of the activities undertaken involved working closely with the International Fund for Agricultural Development on reviews of household food security, stressing the importance of care for improved child nutrition; nutrition surveillance; and growth monitoring and promotion. 
A draft of a UNICEF strategy on the role of care in nutrition was prepared and reviewed by an expert group, and a major workshop to finalize the strategy is planned for 1994. 
A proposed nutrition information strategy includes new guidelines for nutrition surveillance and growth monitoring and promotion and recognizes that these must include full "triple A" processes (assessment, analysis, action). 
In addition to increasing national capacity in evaluations, the objective was to arrive at a reasonable national consensus on the nature of the nutrition problem as a prerequisite for a realistic policy and strategy. 
Headquarters capacity to meet the technical needs of field offices was expanded substantially by the establishment of a UNICEF global network of nutrition experts, which includes about 100 potential consultants, 20 of whom have been trained in the use of the nutrition strategy. 
The network is managed by four staff members of the headquarters Nutrition Section, using a database. 
Other agencies regularly request headquarters to identify suitable consultants through this network. 
84. Support continued to be provided to the NGO Bread for the World for its Hunger Report and to Brown University (United States) for its World Hunger programme. 
During 1993, a multi-country study on nutrition was completed and discussed at the International Union of Nutrition Scientists Congress in Adelaide, Australia. 
The Nutrition Section also participated in the Congress symposium on nutrition surveillance and nutrition as a human right. 
Finally, support was provided for a new network on school health and nutrition for studies on urban nutrition, the connection between protein energy malnutrition and infections, the long-term effects of protein energy malnutrition and the nutritional impact of the neglect of girls. 
85. During 1992-1993, the overall objective of the micronutrients programme was to accelerate progress towards the mid-decade goals and the goals for the year 2000. 
Technical expertise was provided by two full-time consultants, one in the area of salt iodization technology and one for the assessment of micronutrients, in addition to five country-based consultants. 
This consultancy support helped over 50 countries with IDD problems to implement or accelerate plans or to monitor progress. 
In Mongolia, for example, the programme strategy calls for initial coverage of all pregnant women with iodized oil capsules until all salt can be iodized. 
86. UNICEF continued to provide support to three institutions for additional high-level advocacy as well as training and technical support to UNICEF and national staff. 
UNICEF also worked to develop further monitoring systems in micronutrient malnutrition. The Program Against Micronutrient Malnutrition, based in Atlanta, Georgia (United States), a collaborative programme, provided inputs in China and the Philippines and trained technical teams in six countries. 
ICCIDD continued its work in advocacy, training and operational research through its network of regional coordinators throughout the world. 
The Micronutrient Initiative in Ottawa, Canada, which also is supported by the Canadian International Development Agency (CIDA) and the World Bank, has developed a strategic plan to support the achievement of the goals for eliminating micronutrient malnutrition. 
87. In collaboration with WHO, a global review of IDD prevalence was undertaken during the biennium, which resulted in the establishment of a database to guide the work of both agencies in monitoring progress and the publication of a report. 
The strategies later formed the basis for WHO/UNICEF policies that were subsequently approved by the UNICEF/WHO Joint Committee on Health Policy. 
Following a meeting of representatives of 20 countries where IDD is widespread, a draft set of guidelines on legal and regulatory aspects of salt iodization and food fortification was developed jointly with the Program Against Micronutrient Malnutrition. 
UNICEF efforts to reduce other micronutrient deficiencies were developed further through a series of consultations with experts and reviews of field experiences on the importance of zinc and the feasibility of intervention; and practical issues related to the achievement of the goal for reducing iron deficiency anaemia. 
88. During the biennium, $2 million from PF90s general resources were allocated to water supply and sanitation activities, of which $1.8 million were spent. 
A contribution of $454,000 in supplementary funds was received late in the biennium and, therefore, no expenditure was recorded. 
The global fund for water supply and environmental sanitation supports innovative, country-level approaches that accelerate projects and allow them to go to scale in a cost-effective way. 
Activities supported by the fund are not only closely linked to the formulation of national policies, but also to such other complementary interventions as basic education, the empowerment of women, health, and nutrition. 
These approaches link water supply with protection of the environment, hygiene education, cost reduction, environmental sanitation and monitoring. 
89. During the biennium, in addition to regional allocations, 10 countries in sub-Saharan Africa, 8 in Asia, 1 in the Latin America and Caribbean region and 1 in the Middle East and North African region benefited from the water supply and environmental sanitation fund. 
90. The focus of activities in 1992 was on laying the groundwork for achievement of the goals for the decade, particularly in the area of capacity-building for sector monitoring. 
A number of activities were undertaken under the Joint Monitoring Programme, which aims to strengthen water supply and sanitation monitoring at the country level. 
A training package was developed with modules on capacity-building; community management; the integration of water supply, sanitation and hygiene education; technical options; mobilization of external and community support; and improved intersectoral linkages in hygiene education and sanitation. 
Skills training workshops based on the package were held in Benin, Sri Lanka and Swaziland. 
91. In the Gambia, PF90s facilitated accelerated implementation of water supply and sanitation projects in primary schools and of rural environmental sanitation projects. 
As a result, there has been a vast improvement in household-level sanitation activities. 
In West Africa, funds were used to have a consultant review the situation in selected countries; to work on hand-pumps in Benin, Burkina Faso, Mali and Nigeria; and to conduct studies on the improvement of monitoring and coordination in the Central African Republic and on dracunculiasis in Ce d'Ivoire. 
In East Africa, technical support was given to Eritrea, Ethiopia and Kenya for the programming and use of global funds for hygiene education and planning activities. 
Other activities included a dracunculiasis search project in north-western Kenya, a subregional participatory hygiene education workshop to train trainers in Uganda, case-studies of community management in Kenya and exchanges of experiences between communities in Kenya and the United Republic of Tanzania. 
While the project's facilities are for 5,000 of the most needy people, about 10,000 people will benefit. 
In China, the Lao People's Democratic Republic, Maldives, Myanmar and the Philippines, global funds were used to support initiatives in hygiene education, sanitation advocacy, monitoring of progress towards the mid-decade goals, an environmental consultancy and assessment of technical options. 
93. Egypt received support for the introduction of water supply and sanitation monitoring systems in the three priority governorates of Upper Egypt. 
The system also will provide better information for the allocation of budgets and setting of priorities for project selection, especially in underserved areas. 
In Latin America, activities were focused mainly on strengthening peri-urban water supply and sanitation facilities. 
96. The Executive Board approved $16.7 million from general resources for the biennium, which included carry-over funds from earlier years. 
Actual expenditure amounted to $13.3 million. 
Thirteen countries in sub-Saharan Africa, 7 in Asia, 9 in Latin America and the Caribbean and 6 in the Middle East and North Africa benefited from the fund. 
The supplementary funds contribution of $600,000 from CIDA for projects on girls' education in Africa benefited Cameroon, the Central African Republic, the Gambia and the Niger. 
Bhutan, Burkina Faso, Myanmar, Uganda and Viet Nam undertook cost studies with the aim of utilizing resources for basic education more effectively. 
A series of broadcast-quality videos depicting different stages in a child's life will be produced, using culturally-sensitive content and approaches; the project has been incorporated into the country programme. 
In Morocco, one of five countries participating in a collaborative project with UNESCO on assessment of learning achievements, a national survey measured the basic learning achievements of fourth grade students, particularly literacy, numeracy and basic life skills. 
Support from PF90s enabled the Ministry of Education to assess learning achievements and to form a national monitoring team. 
In the Sudan, the Government is encouraging the use of khalwas (religious schools) and literacy classes to serve children who are not in school, especially girls. 
98. Global funds also were used to improve primary education indicators and databases and to strengthen multi-grade teaching and bilingual/intercultural primary education. 
For the past three years, UNICEF has supported, partly from global funds, the Educational Reform Team of the Ministry of Planning in Bolivia, particularly its intercultural/bilingual education project, which allows indigenous children to learn in their own language and to recognize the value of their own cultures. 
This concept is being expanded to help Spanish-speaking children appreciate the country's indigenous heritage. 
Multi-grade teaching, which responds to the needs of children in schools where one teacher must attend to two or more grades, has been found to be necessary in countries with sparsely populated regions. 
Cooperation with UNESCO also included projects on learning achievement, improvement of statistics and dissemination of innovative ideas, as well as the EFA Forum secretariat, which is part of a joint initiative which also includes UNDP and the World Bank. 
Support was provided to Donors to African Education, a forum for research and policy development for African education; African women educators for activities promoting girls' education in Africa; and the International Institute for Educational Planning for a capacity-building project to strengthen national basic education capacity. 
Actual expenditure during the biennium amounted to $7.7 million, or 74 per cent of the approved amount. 
Expenditure from supplementary funds totalled $2.6 million, or 68 per cent of contributions received. 
101. The overall objectives of the fund are to reduce gender disparities, accelerate the attainment of the various programme goals for improving the status of women and girls and empower women through technical support and training, advocacy and appropriate interventions in country programmes. 
102. Activities in 1992 included the preparation and testing of a training module on gender analysis. Recommendations from an interregional gender training workshop attended by 28 UNICEF staff members contributed to the development of the module. 
In addition, the Women's Development Programmes Unit at headquarters prepared an information base on women and girls, compiled from annual reports, and a booklet on UNICEF programmes for women and girls. 
103. During 1993, the main categories for expenditure of global funds were training and capacity-building to make UNICEF programmes sensitive and responsive to gender concerns. 
An interdisciplinary national steering committee has been established to oversee planning, implementation and monitoring, and the states of Kordofan and Darfur have been targeted for special efforts. 
In keeping with its commitment to empower and mobilize women's groups, the Unit allocated global funds to the Violently Abused Women and Girls project in Liberia. 
This intersectoral project is linked to such projects as HIV/AIDS prevention and war counselling. 
104. Country programmes under preparation in 1993 made extensive use of the gender analysis framework. 
The Women's Development Network in Eastern and Southern Africa received support to assist countries in preparations for the regional and global meetings on the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
With global funds, Mexico is working towards strengthening national capacity-building for gender integration. 
Within the framework of activities of the Joint Consultative Group on Policy and in collaboration with the National Institute of Statistics, Geography and Information, a statistical diagnosis of women and girls in Mexico is being prepared, based on the 1990 census. 
This statistical diagnosis will be useful to social development agencies in formulating gender-responsive policies. 
Argentina received support for preparatory activities for the Conference on Women. 
105. The Unit continued its close collaboration with NGOs; support was provided to the Medical Women's International Conference, the Association for Women in Development Conference on the education of girls and the Population Council. 
The African women's network, FEMNET, in its capacity as the coordinating NGO for the Africa region in the preparatory process for the World Conference on Women, was assisted by global funds. 
107. In 1992, the focus was on the physical and psycho-social rehabilitation of war-traumatized children, education for peace and programming for the transition from emergency assistance to the long-term normal development of children. 
CEDC programme responses have been expanded considerably in Africa as well as in the Middle East and North Africa. 
Countries affected by armed conflict such as Iraq received support for childhood disability activities. 
108. During the biennium, the first global UNICEF workshop on psycho-social programmes for children in armed conflict was organized in collaboration with the Office of Emergency Programmes and the Evaluation and Research Office. 
Several NGO networks received support for research on sexually exploited children as well as for preventive and rehabilitative programme responses which were promoted through workshops, exchange visits and publications. 
UNICEF, with PAHO and WHO, organized an international conference on AIDS prevention for street children. 
In Brazil, efforts have been intensified to address the needs of children in especially difficult circumstances. 
Training programmes for members of the justice and security systems and direct services for adolescents in trouble with the law have been introduced. 
The interregional CEDC programme supported these initiatives by providing resources for a workshop on children in conflict with the law. 
A study was undertaken in collaboration with the University of Florida (United States) on "Meeting the Educational Needs of Street and Working Children", which will be distributed to UNICEF field offices and partners in Africa, Asia and Latin America. 
The mid-decade goals have intensified and given an impetus to monitoring activities, including development of a reduced set of indicators and related monitoring guidelines. 
110. With assistance from PF90s, the East Asia and the Pacific Regional Office, the Middle East and North Africa Regional Office and The Americas and the Caribbean Regional Office were able to provide monitoring support to countries in their respective regions. 
The Americas and the Caribbean Regional Office convened a meeting on monitoring, and contracted with regional organizations to produce statistics on the situation of children and women from national household survey data, censuses and routine educational data reports. 
This computer software facilitates the storage, retrieval and display of data relevant to monitoring of progress towards national and subnational goals. 
Argentina developed and tested a survey module for reporting on progress towards social goals. 
Because Zimbabwe, like many other African countries, has been coping with structural adjustment, funds were used for a rapid assessment of the impact of increased fees for education and health services on schooling and health care. 
Those four countries received assistance so that their experiences could be applied to other countries. 
113. The Progress of Nations, supported by global funds, was released world wide in September 1993 and provided a first assessment of the well-being of children and of countries' progress towards the mid-decade goals and those for the year 2000. 
The report's coverage of countries' achievements in child survival, nutrition, health, education, family planning and progress for women was presented through a unique mix of tables, charts, photographs and text. 
Computerization of the monitoring system was completed, several regional workshops were held, data for a 1990 baseline were analysed and the first two project reports were released. 
The first of two steps in this project was completed with the publication of Child Mortality since the 1960s - A Database for Developing Countries (United Nations, New York, 1992). 
The second step, using the database to estimate levels and trends in infant and under-five mortality in each developing country, was pursued in 1993, leading to a report on estimates of levels and trends of child mortality in 83 countries. 
This is because in countries that lack a comprehensive vital registration system, the measurement of MMR requires very large sample sizes, and even then the measure refers to a situation several years in the past. 
Because of such restrictions and with support from the child monitoring fund, alternative measures for monitoring maternal mortality were sought. 
As a result, monitoring guidelines were developed and disseminated to country offices. 
The testing and further development of related measurement instruments is continuing. 
117. The reduction of child malnutrition is one of the major goals of the World Summit for Children. 
Global funds supported the revision and dissemination of the publication, A Global, Regional and Country Assessment of Child Malnutrition, into two component reports. 
The first report provides a succinct summary for the general public and the second identifies in detail available national-level malnutrition data. 
118. With the aim of clarifying the current status of measurements of cause-specific mortality and in order to determine the next steps, UNICEF and WHO, with support from the child monitoring fund, convened a joint expert group meeting in December 1992 in Geneva. 
Joint collaboration with WHO resulted in new country data on children suffering from IDD. 
A project to examine gender differences in data on key social indicators was started in 1993, and exploration of the impact of programme interventions on key indicators of child well-being was initiated through mathematical models. 
121. The first objective of this global fund is to ensure the incorporation of environmental perspectives in UNICEF-assisted programmes and the second is to promote the links between goals and the movement for environment and sustainable development. 
Activities that are given priority support are human-centred and promote poverty-alleviating approaches to sustainable development, with an emphasis on environmental care at the community level. 
Awareness-raising among children and youth is also a primary concern. 
122. The explicit involvement of UNICEF in the environmental arena is relatively recent. 
Subsequent efforts were devoted to the development of policies, plans and guidelines for effective follow-up and implementation of those elements that are relevant to the UNICEF mandate. 
The environmental components of country programmes were strengthened through the provision of technical support. 
Various publications and communication materials were produced. 
The Television Trust for the Environment and Central Television (United Kingdom) received funding for the production of Growing Up, a documentary depicting the lives of 11 children born in various environmental conditions and the challenges they face. 
123. In 1993, three countries in sub-Saharan Africa and one in the Middle East and North African region received funds. 
Intercountry activities were also supported in West Africa and Latin America. 
The key environmental issues that affect women and children such as water pollution, deforestation, desertification and drought are not always explicitly referred to in the UNICEF situation analysis. 
As a result of a West and Central Africa Regional Office study, environment-related support activities and guidelines will be identified and incorporated into future country programmes. 
The global fund for the environment enabled West and Central Africa Regional Office staff to attend a meeting on primary environmental care (PEC) and the UNICEF programming process in Colombia in 1993. 
124. In Mauritania, UNICEF assistance, combined with support from other United Nations agencies, the World Bank and NGOs, helped communities to construct "greenbelts" and undertake other self-help activities, thus protecting their villages from encroaching desertification. 
This is a good example of how environmental activities are integrated with health, nutrition, household food security and water supply and sanitation. 
In Chile, there were demonstrations of a fog-trap water accumulation project in Chungungo and a solar cooker project in Villaseca, which are drought-prone, poor rural localities. 
Emphasis in these activities is on promoting PEC through various means such as developing environmental education materials, training relevant personnel, facilitating increased participation of children, enhancing the capacity of the indigenous population and fostering relationships with concerned government agencies and NGOs. 
126. The global communication support fund was established to respond to increasing requests from field offices for headquarters assistance for innovative communication projects that exploit new or existing communication technology in creative ways. 
The fund favours experimental projects, particularly with a training or capacity-building function, that can serve as pilot projects or models for other regions. 
Through its supplementary-funded component, it has been particularly successful in involving National Committees for UNICEF and donor Governments in project activities. 
127. Most of the activities are regional or subregional in scope to ensure the broadest impact and, thus, maximum return for the investment made. 
The first two episodes have been completed and at least six others are in preparation. 
The films are accompanied by posters and comic books for distribution in schools. 
The India country office is now producing the videos in nine local languages. 
Field testing of the pilot project was extremely positive and the videos have been shown successfully on national television in all the participating countries. 
Many National Committees have shown an interest in using Meena for education for development purposes in their countries and plan to translate the episodes into national languages. 
The Middle East and North Africa Regional Office has translated it into Arabic. 
128. In Mexico, 130 segments of the Spanish language Sesame Street programme are under preparation. 
The programme is scheduled to be broadcast in Mexico in 1994 and other countries at a later date. 
The Walt Disney Studios provided intensive technical support for the production of an animated sequence on health in Ecuador. 
Although production took longer than anticipated, it proved to be an invaluable training experience. 
The films and spots will be used in Andean countries in 1994. 
129. A joint UNICEF/FAO rural radio project for francophone West and Central Africa culminated in a training of trainers workshop in November 1993 in Ouagadougou. 
Thirteen rural radio producers from seven countries of the region were trained in the use of a rural radio training manual, which was produced as part of the project. 
These trainers will organize extensive training courses for national rural radio producers in their own countries. 
UNICEF offices in the Central African Republic, Mali and Mauritania have incorporated rural radio activities in their new programme cycles commencing in 1994. 
A participant selected by the UNICEF country office attended a social mobilization course at Tulane University, New Orleans, Louisiana (United States) in 1993. 
The participant will organize training at the national level in the Philippines. 
In Haiti, an environment-awareness project received funding because of the special nature of the country and the devastating impact of environmental degradation on women and children. 
The project will be completed in 1994. 
The Mongolia office has begun a small project to train radio producers in the production of social messages. 
131. Intercountry activities included the International Children's Day of Broadcasting. 
In December 1993, 105 countries and over 800 stations world wide participated by devoting the day to programmes for and about children. 
The course, which was developed by the Thomson Foundation (United Kingdom), was pilot-tested with the help of the Nepal Press Institute in Kathmandu and 12 journalists from the South Asia region. 
The manual for the course will be available to all UNICEF field offices, with a strategy for its use, in early 1994. 
The fund supports one international Professional staff member at headquarters who is responsible for the administration and management of the fund. 
132. Global funds supported a number of training initiatives in programme communication and social mobilization during the biennium. 
Global funds supported the provision of experts to advise on relevant training methodologies and staff travel to monitor these processes. 
This assistance enabled the programme to lay the groundwork for more extensive involvement of institutions of higher learning in mobilizing for sustainable social action. 
133. The funds covered the costs of facilitators and resource persons for a series of "mobilizing" training sessions at headquarters and in the field. 
Several country offices, including Burkina Faso and Ghana, have continued to use the training for staff and country programme counterparts. Other training initiatives have explored the use of participatory methodologies such as the objective-oriented project planning used by the German Agency for Technical Cooperation technique and "life skills" training. 
In Romania, as part of an overall project to build individual and collective responsibility around communication processes, preparatory consultations and orientation were supported for potential collaborators in Facts for Life communication. 
In Sierra Leone, the Government and UNICEF are training community change agents to work with communities in identifying and analysing their own problems and initiating local action to achieve their goals. 
Assistance was provided to monitor, evaluate and document the country's continuing experience with community-based development. 
134. The Emergency Programme Fund (EPF) disbursed $9.1 million to 42 countries during the biennium. 
Sub-Saharan Africa received the highest share, comprising 38 per cent of all EPF allocations at the field level. 
UNICEF provided subregional emergency assistance to Burundi, Rwanda and the United Republic of Tanzania in the aftermath of political turmoil in Burundi. 
EPF assistance enabled UNICEF to initiate actions prior to the receipt of donor contributions and at a time when the field offices could not support the costs involved. 
The West and Central Africa Regional Office undertook emergency preparedness planning; established early warning systems in emergency-prone countries, including the establishment of an emergency task force; and improved the communication system between country offices and the regional office. 
138. Funds were provided to Haiti to meet immediate needs in the areas of health, water supply and sanitation and supplementary feeding pending the receipt of donor contributions for the consolidated inter-agency appeal released in March 1993. 
UNICEF was able to provide Ecuador with health and water supply interventions to contain the effects of floods and landslides. Cuba and Honduras received EPF allocations for essential drugs and ORT for the victims of a tropical storm. 
139. Following a UNICEF fact-finding mission in May 1992 on the conflict situation in Sri Lanka, EPF released funds for priority activities in advance of donor funding for the emergency relief programme. 
One of the most important initiatives supported by EPF is the Children in Armed Conflict project in the Middle East, where in the last 10 years, 40 million children have been exposed to armed conflict. 
The project is enhancing both institutional and individual capacity to assist young victims of psycho-social trauma. 
141. During a "Week of Tranquillity" in the former Yugoslavia in November 1992, relief supplies, including blankets and clothing, were delivered to 450,000 children before the onset of winter. 
EPF also enabled UNICEF to respond to urgent needs in Central and Eastern Europe as well as in Armenia and Azerbaijan. 
The EPF advances subsequently were replenished in full with general resources allocations approved by the Executive Board for country programmes. 
142. Capacity-building for emergency management was strengthened by training sessions and a series of workshops on issues such as security. 
To improve support to colleagues involved in stressful working conditions, a training session on stress management was held for staff in the Division of Personnel and the Office of Emergency Programmes. 
Other activities supported by EPF included a brainstorming session on major UNICEF policy issues related to emergencies; a consultative workshop on new approaches to addressing the special needs of children and families living in situations of armed conflict; and UNICEF participation in various inter-agency missions. 
The current review and updating of the reference handbook, "Assisting in Emergencies", is intended to reflect the various changes in policy and procedures for UNICEF emergency programming and operations. 
The first phase of the "Humanitarianism and War" project, which was launched in 1991, was completed with the publication of a resource handbook on humanitarian concepts. 
The civilian population has lived under very severe conditions, without water, food, electricity or medical supplies. 
Furthermore, on 4 August 1994, the Israeli Air Force bombarded the village of Deir Zahrani, causing the death of 6 civilians (3 of whom were children), injuring 14 others and destroying buildings and property. 
These Israeli actions against Lebanese civilians in their homes and villages and the latest devastating air bombardments represent a flagrant violation of the sovereignty of Lebanon and its territorial integrity, as well as a breach of the principles of international law and the Charter of the United Nations. 
They are a threat to international peace and security and endanger the ongoing peace process in the Middle East. 
Flights approved by the Committee established by resolution 841 (1993) are exempted from these restrictions. 
3. All Austrian diplomatic and consular representations have ordered to deny entry visas to persons falling within paragraph 3 of resolution 917 (1994), specified in the list of the names of the persons referred to in paragraph 3 of resolution 917 (1994). 
Under this regulation a permission is granted provided that the purposes of resolutions 841 (1993) and 917 (1994) are not endangered. 
The export of commodities and goods destined to or originating from Haiti are subject to prior permission by the competent authority. 
Except under circumstances defined in resolution 917 (1994) which relate to supplies for medical purposes and in humanitarian circumstances, permission for such activities will not be granted. 
By virtue of these provisions no claims in connection with the performance of a contract or a transaction affected by measures imposed by or pursuant to resolutions 841 (1993), 873 (1993) and 917 (1994) are accepted. 
The Supreme Islamic Council of Afghanistan was convened at Herat from 20 to 25 July 1994, with the participation of Afghan personalities as follows: 
The Supreme Islamic Council adopted the following resolution on 25 July 1994: 
This authority is owned by the representatives of the nation. 
Article 3: With regard to the communists, militias and bandits, the order of Islamic law is clearly stipulated and will be enacted accordingly. 
Article 4: Any Government forged against the will of the nation or made under the supervision of outsiders is rejected and condemned. 
Article 6: Afghanistan is a distinct and indivisible country. 
Any separatist attempt or instigation based on ethnic, linguistic, sectarian (religious) and regionalistic action is to be rejected and condemned. 
Article 8: An Islamic army of 100,000 soldiers is to be formed for the purpose of establishing security and peace all over the country, opening roads and highways, crushing the plundering forces, defending the territorial integrity and repulsing any foreign aggression. 
The Council also considered the decision of the Shura-e Ahle-e Hall-o Aqd (December 1992) and the recent decision of the Supreme Council in the matter. 
Article 11: These decisions of the Supreme Islamic Council taken by the Governors, Commanders, Ulema, cultural and political personalities of the country, express the demands and will of the entire Muslim and mujahid nation of Afghanistan. 
Express our firm commitment to resist resolutely any opposition to this national accord. 
In keeping with its mandate, Operation Turquoise is prepared to ensure overall security in the zone, thereby providing its support during such visits. 
In this context, we believe that it is only to their advantage that such government missions travel to areas where Operation Turquoise has been deployed, and several administrators appointed by the Government of Kigali have already done so. 
We are impressed with the democratic progress your country has made despite the devastation of the 1988 earthquake, economic chaos and the blockade. 
We are deeply concerned, however, by Armenia's unacknowledged military participation in the war in Nagorny Karabakh, in which both ethnic Armenian and Azerbaijani forces regularly commit gross human rights violations. 
The participation of outside forces in the conflict, whether Russian mercenaries, Afghan mujahidin or Republic of Armenia military personnel, only serves to broaden the conflict and increase suffering. 
The Armenian Government officially denies any military involvement in the Nagorny Karabakh conflict, although you stated in London in February 1994 that the Republic of Armenia would intervene militarily should Karabakh Armenians face "genocide" or "forced migration". 
Yet a month long fact-finding visit to Armenia, Azerbaijan and the breakaway "Republic of Nagorny Karabakh" found that troops under the control of the Armenian Government were involved in combat operations. 
Our findings indicate that military forces, not volunteers, from the Republic of Armenia played a noticeable role in fighting in Nagorny Karabakh during Azerbaijan's December 1993 offensive and during an Armenian offensive in April and May 1994. 
These units often occupy quiet sections of the front or guard communications lines and supply dumps, freeing up more experienced troops for offensive operations. 
There have also been reports of Armenian military involvement before December 1993, especially during the March/April 1993 offensive against Kelbajar province, Azerbaijan. 
In April 1994, just before the start of an Armenian offensive against Terter, Azerbaijan, Human Rights Watch/Helsinki spoke with soldiers travelling on buses into Nagorny Karabakh from Armenia. 
Three were on the Lachin-Stepanakert road, one was stopped in the Azerbaijani town of Lachin and one was broken down with a flat tire just outside of the Armenian border town of Goris. 
Some said they were draftees. 
Their officer at first denied they were headed to Karabakh, then admitted it, arguing that "Karabakh is Armenian land and has to be defended". 
The day before, four such buses pulled into Stepanakert, the capital of Nagorny Karabakh. 
The soldiers stated they were draftees. 
They stated that they were headed towards the front near Goradiz, Azerbaijan. 
Human Rights Watch/Helsinki spent two days this April walking around Armenia's capital, Erevan, talking with soldiers at random. 
Some we met were truly volunteers, "fedayeen" who had been fighting for four or five years. Others were soldiers from the army of Nagorny Karabakh on leave in Armenia; they showed us "Nagorny Karabakh Republic voennyi bileti", military identity cards from the Nagorny Karabakh Republic army. 
One soldier with whom we spoke was a 37-year-old unemployed driver who had been caught in draft round-ups that struck Armenia in March and April 1994. 
On 27 March 1994, Governmental Decree #129 was passed instituting three-month refresher training for men up to the age of 45. 
He reported that he would shortly undergo military training, and then would be sent to Karabakh. 
One soldier reported that he was on active duty in the Armenian army, but had volunteered to fight in Karabakh. 
He stated that half his unit (around 600 men) were stationed in Kelbajar province. 
We also spoke with Armenian prisoners of war in an Azerbaijani military prison near Gobustan, Azerbaijan. 
We conducted these interviews privately, without interference from Azerbaijani officials. 
Information gathered there also points towards the military involvement of your Government. 
According to four of the soldiers with whom Human Rights Watch/Helsinki spoke, two from the Armenian army and two of Armenian descent from the 127th Russian Division based at Gyumri, Armenia, they were transporting a company of Armenian army soldiers to the front near Kelbajar when they were captured. 
The men were in a convoy of one "Kamaz 4310" and five "Ural 4320" heavy trucks, and were attacked and captured after depositing the soldiers near the village of Chaply. 
The trucks came from the 127th Division of the Russian army, based at Gyumri. 
Other soldiers at Gobustan prison with whom Human Rights Watch/Helsinki spoke were also from units of the Armenian army and not volunteers. 
One soldier stated that he was captured near the village of Khanlyk, Qubatli province of Azerbaijan, on 19 September 1993, while driving a load of telephone communication cable to Armenian forces. 
He told us that he was drafted on 20 December 1992 and served in military unit 60-369 in Goris under Colonel Grigorian. 
He reported that in January 1994 Colonel Grigorian ordered his platoon to board trucks for Fizuli province, Azerbaijan. 
He said he was inducted at the military commissariat in the Armenian city of Echmiadzin. 
He stated that in August 1993 he was sent to Hadrut, Nagorny Karabakh, with several soldiers from his unit, part of the 83 Brigade, Army of Armenia, based in Echmiadzin. 
He was captured at the end of August 1993 in an ambush near Fizuli, where he had gone with a detail to retrieve grain. 
It has an official military honour guard, and Human Rights Watch/Helsinki viewed videotape shot by a Western journalist that showed an Armenian military unit burying one of their comrades with full military honours. 
The commander of the unit, however, claimed the men were volunteers. 
When we visited the cemetery in early April 1994, we were told that roughly 420 individuals were buried there. 
From our rough estimation, approximately 25 to 30 per cent had been buried in 1994, and a majority of these were of draft age (birthdates from 1973 to 1975). 
By coincidence, our taxi driver told us that his relative, Robert Gevorkian, a colonel in a Ministry of Internal Affairs unit stationed within sight of the cemetery near the airport, was buried there. He showed us the grave. 
In April 1994, after a visit to Yeriblur, New York Times correspondent Raymond Bonner reported speaking with several families burying soldiers from the Armenian Ministry of the Interior who had died fighting in Karabakh. 
We also remain deeply troubled by the unexplained deaths on 29 January 1994 of eight Azerbaijani prisoners of war held in an Armenian army military prison in Erevan. 
In spite of two Human Rights Watch/Helsinki letters of appeal to you, to the best of our knowledge no official investigation report has been issued. 
The men were in the custody of the Armenian army when they died. 
Your Government first stated the men died during an escape attempt, then reported that the prisoners committed mass suicide after their attempt to flee was foiled. 
In a 20 April 1994 discussion with Human Rights Watch/Helsinki, Vagarshak Vardanian, the Military Procurator of Armenia conducting the investigation, stated that the eight prisoners died within minutes after killing a guard and seizing his pistol and 16 rounds of ammunition. 
According to Mr. Vardanian, the prisoners decided to commit suicide after they realized their escape attempt was doomed. 
Mr. Vardanian stated the eight men all died from wounds received from one pistol. 
Independent forensic information does not support Mr. Vardanian's account. 
According to Dr. Pounder, the pattern of injuries of the six individuals who died of gunshot wounds to the head suggest mass execution. 
Dr. Pounder acknowledged that the possibility of a mass suicide cannot be absolutely excluded. 
The European Union welcomes the fact that Kyrgyzstan has deposited on 5 July 1994 in Moscow its instrument of accession to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons as a non-nuclear-weapon State. 
The European Union stresses the importance of an early start to negotiations between Kyrgyzstan and the International Atomic Energy Agency concerning a safeguards agreement, in order to complete the requirements following from accession to the non-proliferation Treaty. 
The rule according to which one unlawful act begets another has been inexorably borne out. 
We are open to constructive dialogue on the unresolved problems in our relations with the countries concerned. 
Expressing our moral support for all ethnic Russians living in Latvia, we affirm our determination to defend our compatriots and their interests, honour and dignity through all means available under international law. 
As a result, what was viewed by many as the principal and virtually the only problem in our relations with that country is being solved. 
The degree to which other States and international organizations are sincere and unambiguous in their approach to human rights issues can be gauged from how they react to the lawlessness in Latvia. 
The "symposium" was organized by the self-styled leader of the so-called "Muslim National Council of Sandjak" to whom Turkey provided shelter and enabled his destructive and hostile activity against Yugoslavia, although a wanted notice had been issued for him. 
The meeting of Sandjak separatists publicly voiced positions which represented open attacks against the territorial integrity and sovereignty of Yugoslavia. 
For the realization of these goals, the assistance of Turkey was requested and a "passage from Kosovo to Bosnia" was offered to it. 
The Government of Yugoslavia notes with the greatest concern that officially Turkey has never publicly distanced itself from the positions of Sandjak separatists, whose activities it tolerates in its territory. 
On a number of occasions, Yugoslavia has pointed, with grave concern, to the far-reaching negative consequences of such policy of Turkey for our bilateral relations and stability in the region. 
Despite its assurances to the contrary, Turkey has interfered, in the most direct and blatant way, in the internal affairs of Yugoslavia, which reserves the right to make appropriate conclusions from such an attitude of Turkey. 
The prospects for Yugoslav-Turkish relations will also be determined by the future attitude of Turkey towards these issues. 
The United Nations shall make equitable arrangements in this regard and shall ensure expeditious reimbursement. 
OUTCOME OF THE WORLD SUMMIT FOR SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT: 
2. Accordingly, the present document contains excerpts from treaties, declarations, recommendations, programmes of action, global targets, guiding principles, proclamations, strategies and other international instruments related to social development and the three core issues of the World Summit for Social Development. 
3. The basic principles underlying the World Summit for Social Development and the foundation for the commitments of States relating to its three core issues are to be found in the United Nations Charter: 
(c) Article 13, paragraph b, gives the General Assembly the responsibility of initiating studies and making recommendations for the purpose of "promoting international cooperation in the economic, social, cultural, educational and health fields, and assisting in the realization of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction. ..." 
(d) Articles 55-60 of the Charter, on international economic and social cooperation, also state United Nations responsibilities in those fields and indicate that all Members pledge themselves to joint and separate action in cooperation with the Organization for the achievement of those responsibilities. 
Finally, article 60 indicates the responsibility of the General Assembly and the Economic and Social Council in the discharge of their economic and social functions. 
(e) Articles 62-66 describe the functions and powers of the Economic and Social Council. 
14. The following means and methods are required: 
"(a) The laying down of economic growth rate targets for the developing countries within the United Nations policy for development, high enough to lead to a substantial acceleration of their rates of growth; 
"(c) The provision of technical, financial and material assistance, both bilateral and multilateral, to the fullest possible extent and on favourable terms, and improved co-ordination of international assistance for the achievement of the social objectives of national development plans; 
"(d) The provision to the developing countries of technical, financial and material assistance and of favourable conditions to facilitate the direct exploitation of their national resources and natural wealth by those countries with a view to enabling the peoples of those countries to benefit fully from their national resources; 
30. "The States Parties to the present Covenant recognize the right of everyone to an adequate standard of living for himself and his family, including adequate food, clothing and housing, and to the continuous improvement of living conditions. 
The States Parties will take appropriate steps to ensure the realization of this right, recognizing to this effect the essential importance of international cooperation based on free consent. 
The States Parties to the present Covenant, recognizing the fundamental right of everyone to be free of hunger, shall take, individually and through international cooperation, the measures, including specific programmes, which are needed: 
(a) To improve methods of production, conservation and distribution of food ...; 
45. "The States Parties ... undertake furthermore to formulate, develop and apply a national policy which, by methods appropriate to the circumstances and to national usage, will tend to promote equality of opportunity and of treatment in the matter of education and in particular: 
"(a) To make primary education free and compulsory; make secondary education in its different forms available and accessible to all; make higher education equally accessible to all on the basis of individual capacity; assure compliance by all with the obligation to attend school prescribed by law; 
"(c) To encourage and intensify by appropriate methods the education of persons who have not received any primary education or who have not completed the entire primary education and the continuation of their education on the basis of individual capacity; 
52. "Governments should take active steps to implement the following: ... 
64. "With a view to stimulating economic growth and development, raising levels of living, meeting manpower requirements and overcoming unemployment and under-employment, each member shall declare and pursue, as a major goal, an active policy designed to promote full, productive and freely chosen employment. ... 
The said policy shall aim at ensuring that: 
"(c) There is freedom of choice of employment and the fullest possible opportunity for each worker to qualify for, and to use his skills and endowments in, a job for which he is well suited, irrespective of race, colour, sex, religion, political opinion, national extraction or social origin. 
68. "The States Parties ... recognize the right of everyone to the enjoyment of just and favourable conditions of work which ensure, in particular: 
"(i) Fair wages and equal remuneration for work of equal value without distinction of any kind, in particular women being guaranteed conditions of work not inferior to those enjoyed by men, with equal pay for equal work; 
70. "The States Parties ... undertake to ensure: 
"(b) The right of trade unions to establish national federations or confederations ... to form or join international trade-union organizations; 
"(c) The right of trade unions to function freely subject to no limitations other than those prescribed by law ...; 
77. "Migrant workers shall enjoy treatment not less favourable than that which applies to nationals of the State of employment in respect of remuneration and: 
(a) Other conditions of work, that is to say, overtime, hours of work, weekly rest, holidays with pay, safety, health, termination of the employment relationship and any other conditions of work which, according to national law and practice, are covered by these terms; 
(b) Other terms of employment, that is to say, minimum age of employment, restriction on home work and any other matters which, according to national law and practice, are considered a term of employment. 
80. "States Parties shall take all appropriate measures to eliminate discrimination against women in the field of employment in order to ensure, on a basis of equality of men and women, the same rights, in particular: 
"(a) The right to work as an inalienable right of all human beings; 
"(d) The right to equal remuneration, including benefits, and to equal treatment in respect of work of equal value, as well as equality of treatment in the evaluation of the quality of work; 
"(f) The right to protection of health and to safety in working conditions, including the safeguarding of the function of reproduction. 
"In order to prevent discrimination against women on the grounds of marriage or maternity and to ensure their effective right to work, States Parties shall take appropriate measures: 
"(a) To prohibit, subject to the impositions of sanctions, dismissal on the grounds of pregnancy or of maternity leave and discrimination in dismissals on the basis of marital status; 
"(b) To introduce maternity leave with pay or with comparable social benefits without loss of former employment, seniority or social allowances; 
"(c) To encourage the provision of the necessary supporting social services to enable parents to combine family obligations with work responsibility and participation in public life, in particular through promoting the establishment and development of a network of child-care facilities; 
84. "States Parties shall take legislative, administrative, social and educational measures to ensure the implementation of the present article. 
"(b) Provide for appropriate regulation of the hours and conditions of employment; 
87. "Governments should facilitate the participation of older persons in the economic life of the society. 
"(a) Appropriate measures should be taken, in collaboration with employers' and workers' organizations, to ensure to the maximum extent possible that older workers can continue to work under satisfactory conditions and enjoy security of employment; 
Older workers should also enjoy equal access to orientation, training and placement facilities and services; 
"(c) Measures should be taken to assist older persons to find or return to independent employment by creating new employment possibilities and facilitating training or retraining. 
There are exceptions to this principle but in any case, every worker is entitled to a compensation. 
123. "In order to eliminate and prevent discrimination within the meaning of this Convention [against Discrimination in Education], the States Parties thereto undertake: 
"(b) To ensure, by legislation where necessary, that there is no discrimination in the admission of pupils to educational institutions; 
"(c) Not to allow any differences of treatment by the public authorities between nationals, except on the basis of merit or need, ... 
138. "Governments should take active steps to implement the following: 
141. "States Parties shall take all appropriate measures to eliminate discrimination against women in other areas of economic and social life in order to ensure, on a basis of equality of men and women, the same rights, in particular: 
(b) The right to bank loans, mortgages and other forms of financial credit; 
(a) To participate in the elaboration and implementation of development planning at all levels; 
(b) To have access to adequate health care facilities, including information, counselling and services in family planning; 
( (c) To benefit directly from social security programmes; 
(f) To participate in all community activities; 
146. "Governments should take active steps to implement the following: 
"(a) Measures to review policies and establish plans to increase the proportion of women involved as decision makers, planners, managers, scientists and technical advisers in the design, development and implementation of policies and programmes for sustainable development; 
"(vii) The right to freedom of thought, conscience and religion; 
"(viii) The right to freedom of opinion and expression; 
"(ii) The right to form and join trade unions; 
"(iii) The right to housing; 
"(iv) The right to public health, medical care, social security and social services; 
151. "1. ... particularly legislative measures, shall be taken to ensure to women, married or unmarried, equal rights with men in the field of civil law, and in particular: 
"(b) The right to equality in legal capacity and the exercise thereof; 
"(c) The same rights as men with regard to the law on the movement of persons. 
"2. All appropriate measures shall be taken to ensure the principle of equality of status of the husband and the wife, and in particular: 
"(a) Women shall have the same right as men to free choice of a spouse and to enter into marriage only with their free and full consent; 
"(a) Equal conditions of access to, and study in ...; 
"(c) Equal opportunities to benefit from scholarships and other study grants; 
"(d) Equal opportunities for access to programmes of continuing education, including adult literacy programmes; 
159. "Every citizen shall have the right and the opportunity ... without any of the distinctions mentioned in article 2 and without unreasonable restrictions: 
"(a) Consult the peoples concerned, through appropriate procedures and in particular through their representative institutions, whenever consideration is being given to legislative or administrative measures which may affect them directly; 
"(b) Establish means by which these peoples can freely participate, to at least the same extent as other sectors of the population, at all levels of decision-making in elective institutions and administrative and other bodies responsible for policies and programmes which concern them; 
165. "Governments should take measures to: 
166. "Social progress and development require the full utilization of human resources, including, in particular: ... 
"(d) Empower community organizations and people to enable them to achieve sustainable livelihoods; ... 
"(h) Establish new community-based mechanisms and strengthen existing mechanisms to enable communities to gain sustained access to resources needed by the poor to overcome their poverty; 
168. "Governments at the appropriate level, with the support of the relevant international and regional organizations, should: 
"(b) Create or strengthen rural organizations in charge of village and pastoral land management; 
Particular attention should be given to protecting the property rights of women and pastoral and nomadic groups living in rural areas; 
"(e) Promote rural credit and mobilization of rural savings through the establishment of rural banking systems; 
"(f) Develop infrastructure, as well as local production and marketing capacity, by involving the local people to promote alternative livelihood systems and alleviate poverty; 
169. "Each culture has a dignity and value which must be respected and preserved. 
172. "The World Conference on Human Rights urges States and the international community to promote and protect the rights of persons belonging to national or ethnic, religious and linguistic minorities in accordance with the Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to National or Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minorities. 
The World Conference on Human Rights urges all States to guarantee the protection of the human rights of all migrant workers and their families." 
188. "Migrant workers and members of their families shall have the right to hold opinions without interference. 
"(a) To take part in meetings and activities of trade unions ...; 
"(b) To join freely any trade union ...; 
194. "Aliens shall enjoy, in accordance with domestic law and subject to the relevant international obligation of the State in which they are present, in particular the following rights: 
"(a) The right to safe and healthy working conditions, to fair wages and equal remuneration for work of equal value without distinction of any kind, in particular, women being guaranteed conditions of work not inferior to those enjoyed by men, with equal pay for equal work; 
"(b) The right to join trade unions and other organizations or associations of their choice and to participate in their activities. 
No restrictions ... other than those prescribed by law and which are necessary, in a democratic society, in the interests of national security or public order or for the protection of the rights and freedoms of others; 
200. "The Contracting States shall accord to refugees lawfully staying in their territory the same treatment as is accorded to nationals in respect of the following matters: 
"(e) Encouragement of young persons to understand and respect diverse views and opinions, as well as cultural and other differences; 
States may also indicate factors and difficulties affecting the degree of fulfilment of obligations. 
236. The Economic and Social Council may transmit to the Commission on Human Rights for study, general recommendation or information reports concerning human rights submitted by States and by specialized agencies. 
It may also submit to the General Assembly reports with recommendations of a general nature and a summary of the information received from States Parties and specialized agencies on the measures taken and the progress made in achieving general observance of the rights recognized in the above-mentioned Covenant. 
237. In 1978, the Economic and Social Council established a sessional working group to assist it in considering the reports submitted by States Parties. 
In 1985, by Council resolution 1985/17, the working group was transformed into the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights. 
This also assists the Council in fulfilling its responsibilities under articles 21 and 22 of the Covenant. 
After studying the reports submitted by States Parties, the Committee transmits its views and comments to States Parties and, if appropriate, to the Economic and Social Council. 
240. A State Party to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights may submit a claim that another State Party is not fulfilling its obligations under the Covenant, providing that both States concerned have declared that they recognize the competence of the Committee in this regard. 
The State making the claim should first transmit its claim to the other State, which should provide an explanation. 
If the question is not resolved, either State can refer it to the Committee. 
If the Committee cannot resolve the matter, it may with the prior consent of the parties, appoint an ad hoc conciliation commission. 
To date, the possibility of conciliation has not been invoked. 
Providing that the individual has exhausted all available domestic remedies, the Committee will receive the report and transmit it to the State concerned, which must submit an explanation to the Committee. 
242. The International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, in articles 8-16, establishes a Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination, which is similar in organization and procedures to the Human Rights Committee established by the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
243. The Constitution of the International Labour Organization provides for regular monitoring of the application of ILO Conventions by means of reports from Governments, together with ad hoc supervision in the event of representations or complaints submitted to the International Labour Office. 
This is the case of the Convention (No. 111) concerning Discrimination in Respect of Employment and Occupation, which provides for submission by members of annual reports concerning the application of the Convention (art. 3 f). 
They examine reports from employers and workers' organizations and provide "observations" that are submitted to the ILO annual Conference. 
245. The ILO Conference Committee on Standards also provides an opportunity for direct dialogue between Governments, employers and workers. 
246. The ILO Constitution provides for a "representation procedure" including the establishment of a tripartite committee to address failures by Governments in implementing Conventions. 
There is also provision for a "complaints procedure" through which an ILO member State may indicate that in its opinion another member State has not adopted the necessary measures to give proper effect to a Convention ratified by both members. 
The matter is submitted to a commission of inquiry appointed for each case, and its decision can be challenged before the International Court of Justice. 
247. A further procedure, under article 19 of the ILO Constitution, provides for general surveys each year by the Committee of Experts on instruments selected by the governing body, containing an analysis of national laws and practices and their consistency with the instruments in question. 
The Governments must make a request for that procedure. 
250. The Convention against Discrimination in Education requests that States Parties present periodic reports on legislative and administrative provisions adopted or actions taken for the application of the Convention (art. 7). 
Those reports may indicate factors and difficulties affecting the degree of fulfilment of obligations under the Convention. 
252. The committee reports annually to the General Assembly through the Economic and Social Council. 
Those reports should indicate factors and difficulties affecting the degree of fulfilment of the obligations under the Convention and should contain sufficient information to provide the committee with a comprehensive understanding of the implementation of the Convention in the country concerned. 
254. The committee submits biennial reports on its activities to the General Assembly through the Economic and Social Council. 
Specialized agencies, UNICEF and other United Nations organs are entitled to be represented at the consideration of the implementation of such provision of the Convention as fall within the scope of their mandate. 
255. The International Convention on the Protection of the Rights of All Migrant Workers and Members of their Families establishes a committee to review its application. 
256. The committee may transmit to a country comments made by other countries. Its procedures are similar to those of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and its Optional Protocol. 
257. The Standard Rules on the Equalization of Opportunities for Persons with Disabilities provides for a monitoring mechanism consisting of a special rapporteur who prepares reports for submission to the Commission for Social Development based on information provided by States, on request. 
At its thirty-fourth session (1995), the Commission for Social Development is to establish an open-ended working group to examine the special rapporteur's report and make recommendations on how to improve the application of the Standard Rules. 
258. At the end of the term of appointment of the special rapporteur, the Commission may renew the appointment, appoint a new rapporteur or consider another monitoring mechanism. 
The Commission can submit recommendations to the Economic and Social Council. 
259. Listed below are relevant international instruments and conventions, conventions adopted by the General Conference of the International Labour Organization, and strategies, principles and standards adopted within the framework of the United Nations. 
2. The 1st meeting of the Preparatory Committee will be convened on Monday, 22 August 1994, at 10 a.m. 
Facilities will be available for four formal meetings each day during the two weeks of the session. 
The meeting hours (Monday to Friday, inclusive) will normally be from 10 a.m. to 1 p.m. and from 3 p.m. to 6 p.m. 
4. The purpose of the first revision of the System-wide Plan is, in the first instance, to reflect the new imperatives emerging from the preliminary review of the New Agenda. 
Secondly, it aims to take the initial Plan a step forward. 
It is designed to stimulate productive consultations with Africa's development partners and promote greater mobilization and effective use of financial resources for African development. 
In this approach, efficiency implies the optimum use of national resources, equity calls for poverty alleviation and introducing measures for human resource development, and sustainability aims at the conservation of the fragile natural resource base for use by present and future generations. 
8. Although there is now a wide recognition that African women play a crucial role in the growth and development of the region, that recognition is not always fully incorporated into development policies and plans. 
9. To address the general lack of attention to gender concerns and to ensure an effective implementation of the System-wide Plan, it is important to underscore the fact that the problem of the participation of women should not be perceived only as an efficiency issue. 
The gender approach is crucial because it goes beyond merely the issue of efficiency and more production of individual women or men to the well-being of the community as a whole. 
11. The situation of the food and agriculture sector, the backbone of the economies of most African countries, has not improved significantly. 
The agriculture sector made only a modest recovery in 1993, in spite of improved weather conditions in several countries, though drought conditions persisted in the Maghreb subregions. 
However, food production remained a cause for concern as some of the most critical areas of assistance and emergency relief in 1993 included food assistance to alleviate the suffering of populations in areas affected by conflict; a high level of emergency food distribution; and support for desert locust-control operations. 
The level of availability in major food commodities stagnated where it did not deteriorate. 
13. The export of commodities from sub-Saharan Africa declined by almost 15 per cent during 1990-1992 and the value of exports in 1992 hardly exceeded its 1990 level of about $80 billion. 
By contrast, imports rose from $77 billion in 1990 to $83 billion in 1992, a situation that further increased the current-account deficit, estimated at approximately $10 billion in 1992. 
Furthermore, in spite of laudable initiatives, the debt burden has remained of great concern, as Africa's stock of external debt reached $285 billion in 1993 according to estimates by the Economic Commission for Africa (ECA), with a debt servicing to exports ratio of about 24 per cent. 
14. While the overall economic situation remains troubling, not all African countries are in decline. 
According to the Economic Report on Africa, 1993 prepared by ECA, 5/ 17 countries achieved in 1992 a growth performance above the average annual growth rate of population, or an increase in average per capita income. 
15. On the other hand, several African countries have taken concrete steps towards formulating and implementing domestic policy reforms designed to rehabilitate and revitalize their economies. 
Specifically, the majority of African countries have embarked on far-reaching measures in respect of exchange-rate adjustments, budgetary discipline, tax reforms and pricing policies designed to create the necessary conditions for sustained growth. 
At the international level, the Tokyo International Conference on African Development was a major initiative which contributed to further strengthening international commitment to African development. 
18. The initial System-wide Plan, 2/ adopted in 1992, provided an overview of the activities of United Nations agencies and programmes in support of Africa. 
The present revision to the System-wide Plan does not, therefore, aim at surveying again the work of individual organizations, but rather to bring together the organizations of the United Nations system for concerted action in priority areas under United Nations system support programmes. 
The idea is that if action could converge on these priorities concurrently, then the benefit for individual countries would be greater. 
21. Another consideration in the economic recovery and development of Africa is the promotion of a culture that will lead to peace, stability and sustainable development within and among the countries of Africa. 
23. Each priority area is addressed as follows: 
(a) Problems to be addressed; 
(d) United Nations support programmes; 
This rapid population growth hampers social and economic development efforts in many significant ways. 
Infant, childhood and maternity levels all continue to be high. 
26. In accordance with the Dakar/Ngor Declaration on Population, Family and Sustainable Development, 7/ the major goals and objectives of the programme will be to lower the rate of population growth and to reduce fertility levels, as well as infant, childhood and maternal mortality levels. 
Another objective will be to seek to accord higher priority to population matters as an integral part of the socio-economic development process. 
28. United Nations support programmes will continue to promote awareness of the social, economic and environmental implications of national and international population problems and of possible strategies to deal with population issues in accordance with the plans and priorities of each country. 
Programmes will also focus on strengthening the capacity of countries to undertake and manage population programmes and policies and to integrate them into overall economic and social development programmes. 
It will also emphasize self-reliance and empower the people in determining the direction and content of development programmes and in enhancing production and productivity. 
Therefore, there must be an opening-up of the political process to accommodate freedom of opinion, tolerate differences and accept consensus on issues, as well as to ensure the effective participation of the people and their organizations and associations. 
This requires action on the part of all, first and foremost of the people themselves; but equally important are the actions of States to create the necessary conditions for such an empowerment and facilitate popular participation in societal and economic life. 
Such associations have traditionally, in certain areas, taken collective action to manage resources and to cope with extreme adversities such as famine, war and drought; and (c) the mobilization of civil society for dialogue with Governments on socio-economic development issues. 
34. The poor health status of hundreds of millions of people in Africa not only burdens individuals and families, but also impedes the social and economic development of communities, individual countries and the continent as a whole. 
Available health indicators show wide differences in health status among countries and among population groups within countries of the region. 
35. In general, urban dwellers have far greater access to health services than the rural population. 
The inadequate quantity and quality of medical services is compounded by the lack of essential drugs owing to the shortage of foreign exchange and budget cuts in general, and to inefficient allocation of resources, particularly at the district levels. 
The situation regarding HIV/AIDS is particularly critical. 
The pandemic affects those who are responsible for supporting children, the elderly and extended family members and, if unchecked, is likely to deplete critical segments of the labour force, undermine the public sector capacity to govern and adversely affect every sector of the economy. 
38. Two basic policy approaches will frame the strategy for action. 
Therefore, health and human development must be integrated into public policies, supported by all sectors, and must have access to adequate financial resources. 
40. WHO has forged strategic allegiances with Africa's most important regional institutions, such as the Organization of African Unity (OAU), ECA and the African Development Bank (ADB). 
For example, at the request of OAU, a plan of action encompassing major health aspects of relevance to Africa will be developed in collaboration with ECA. 
41. Women in Africa tend to be overworked and relegated to inferior citizenship. 
They supply 70 per cent of the labour for food production on the continent while also carrying primary responsibility for household fuel and water collection, food preparation and reproductive functions. 
Together with older girls, women are the main care givers and decision makers concerning the welfare of children. 
Women are largely excluded from senior level positions in business and government, and are not, therefore, being used to their full leadership potential. 
Consequently, development policies and programmes often lack effective consideration of their concerns. 
42. The inequity of citizenship is reflected in secondary school enrolment rates that favour males over females by a ratio of three to one. 
While nominal improvements have been made in women's legal status in some countries, change in practice has lagged far behind. 
The evolution of customary law, notably on inheritance and access to land, has tended to erode the rights of women. 
45. Gender inequities need to be addressed beginning in childhood with more attention to the health and education of girls, and subsequently to the literacy of women. 
Improving access to basic health maintenance information, preventive health care and family planning services will lead to better child care and young child development for the next generation. 
The practical concerns of health, education, nutrition, income and workload reduction, which affect the quality of life of women and girls, can be met through direct programme and project interventions. 
Some strategic issues related to policies, legislation, participation, resource allocation, social values, community attitudes and media images are essential conditions for achieving fundamental change and sustainable progress and need to be addressed with advocacy and social mobilization. 
46. Empowerment of women and girls will be part of the system-wide strategy. 
This will involve providing girls and women with the knowledge, information, gender training and organizational skills that will help them articulate their needs and defend their interests more effectively. 
47. A series of positive actions also needs to be taken to give women access to resources, employment, appropriate working conditions, markets and trade. 
These could include targeting women in public employment schemes and training programmes, providing guarantee loans for women entrepreneurs, revaluing women's traditional work and the informal sector and creating a flexible work environment to reconcile family and economic responsibilities. 
The full and equal participation of women in power structures and decision-making at all levels could be promoted by developing specific training programmes in areas such as leadership and management so as to enable women to become potential decision makers, and by ensuring equal treatment in career development. 
48. United Nations development programmes in all sectors will be carried out in a clear, gender-sensitive manner to respond effectively to the basic concerns of girls and women. 
For example, in the area of education regional and subregional projects will be continued on education, legal literacy and assistance with gender-awareness raising for girls and women. 
Regarding employment, the United Nations organizations will support a package of integrated projects for income generation and employment creation, workload reduction, child care, including support to facilitate breast-feeding, and access to appropriate technology. 
In the area of health, special action will be taken to improve the health conditions of young girls and women, with particular emphasis placed on national and regional AIDS programmes to help protect girls and women from HIV infection. 
49. In addition to the Nairobi Forward-looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women, 8/ specific policies for the African region concerning women's advancement and integration in development were laid out in the 1980s. 
50. Africa is the one region of the world where steady progress towards the objective of education for all is slow. Gross enrolment has declined, repetition rates are higher than in any other region of the world and retention is poor. 
During the 1980s, several factors combined to contribute to the employment situation in Africa. 
56. The low level of demand for labour, combined with high inflation rates, has eroded wages and salaries in the modern sector. 
Moreover, job security, social security systems, opportunities for training and retraining and other features of modern sector employment have often been eliminated. 
Thus the informal sector has grown in importance. 
That sector, however, has a finite capacity of absorption and cannot cope with current trends. 
58. Another major objective will be to strengthen general education at the primary and secondary levels in order to improve the productivity and flexibility of the workforce. 
It will also be indispensable to reform vocational education and training systems, which are intended to develop skills that can enable workers to adapt to new technologies in the workplace and to be responsive to changing employment needs. 
61. United Nations organizations will orient their action towards three major types of programmes: labour intensive work; support for self-employment and micro-enterprises; and placement of public sector employees who have been laid off and unemployed graduates. 
65. A large number of organizations, agencies and foundations are involved in current projects, and donors are beginning to agree to coordinate their efforts through the Donors to African Education Task Force, which has established a special working group on higher education. 
66. One of the root causes of the economic crisis facing Africa has been the lack of capacity in Governments and institutions to respond quickly and decisively to a rapidly changing global economic environment. 
For this reason, effective policy analysis and economic management are necessary for successful development in all sectors. 
67. The primary objective is to build, over the long term, a critical mass of professional African policy analysts and economic managers who will be able to manage the development process better and develop both data and information. 
69. Building and strengthening local capacities in policy analysis and development management in sub-Saharan Africa is the main objective of several programmes undertaken by United Nations organizations, for example, the African Capacity-Building Initiative sponsored by the African Development Bank, the World Bank and UNDP. 
70. United Nations system support programmes in this area will be as follows, with FAO as lead agency. 
Collaborating agencies include those referred to below. 
(a) Intensified efforts for early warning systems (Global Information and Early Warning System on Food and Agriculture (GIEWS) of FAO, ECA, United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO), WFP, IFAD, Department of Humanitarian Affairs); 
FAO has overall responsibility for crop monitoring and food-needs assessment for all affected countries and for the assessment of emergency requirements in the agriculture, livestock, fisheries and forestry sectors, in the context of the work of the Department of Humanitarian Affairs of the United Nations Secretariat. 
74. The aim will be to develop operational and self-sustaining national and regional early warning and food information systems. 
The main objective will be to develop sufficient local or regional-level capacity to enable national Governments and subregional organizations to monitor the food supply and demand situation closely and to provide timely notice of impending food supply problems. 
However, financial constraints have reduced this source of support to a minimum. 
Bilateral donors (Denmark, the European Community, Italy, Japan, the Netherlands and Norway) provide financial support through FAO-executed projects at the national and regional levels and at FAO headquarters. 
A precondition for adequate nutrition is household food security, that is, year-round access by all households to a nutritionally adequate combination of foods. 
There has been in the last decades an increasing gap between agricultural policies, and particularly food production, and local consumption needs in Africa. 
Hunger and malnutrition continue to be widespread. 
According to FAO's estimates, based on food availability and the distribution of income and its relation to food consumption, the number of undernourished people in Africa is increasing. 
On current trends, by 2010 Africa may have some 300 million undernourished, or 32 per cent of its population, up from about 180 million today. 
78. Many countries suffer from inadequate food supplies and for such countries greater efforts are required to boost domestic food production and diversify the food supply to provide a more adequate and balanced diet. 
80. In order to achieve these objectives, a combination of policies at the macro- and micro-levels are needed. 
This means food must be available and affordable at the local level. 
Whenever possible, priority should be given to local and, especially, traditional food. 
A good understanding of local farming systems and indigenous knowledge is essential to adapting and orienting agriculture policies. 
Special attention should be given to micro-nutrient-rich food such as vegetables. 
81. In order to ensure year-round access to food, specific attention will be required at all stages of the food chain from research to distribution. 
Appropriate food processing and storage techniques can facilitate wider consumption, including in urban areas, increase seasonal availability and provide off-farm employment, and can therefore generate income and contribute to household food security in rural areas. 
Improved marketing can improve access to food, contribute to price stability and affordability, and increase the income of small-scale producers. 
82. At the same time, consumers should be given the information required to enable them to make informed choices and should be encouraged to produce or purchase a variety of safe food and contribute to a diversified diet easily available at affordable prices. 
It is expected that the resulting shift in demand will encourage efforts towards diversification of local food production. 
83. In 1985 several United Nations organizations launched a 10-year action programme to control and prevent vitamin A deficiency. 
FAO has been particularly active in promoting food-based solutions by encouraging the production and consumption of carotene-rich foods. Projects have been implemented in several African countries, particularly Sahelian and Southern African Development Community countries. 
84. Since 1985, the Food Policy and Nutrition Division of FAO has been implementing a programme for the promotion of under-exploited foods, with activities in several African countries and regions, and joint work in this field has been initiated with IFAD. 
Collaboration with ECA has also recently been strengthened to address more specifically the promotion of traditional and non-conventional food. 
85. Within FAO, the Food and Nutrition Division has been collaborating with other technical divisions to incorporate nutrition considerations in agriculture, forestry and fisheries development programmes. 
86. The International Conference on Nutrition was organized by FAO in close collaboration with WHO. 
Many Governments have established intersectoral consultative committees to make the necessary arrangements for their country's full participation in the follow-up to the International Conference on Nutrition. 
In the longer term, sustained efforts are required to promote growth in domestic savings which, unfortunately, have deteriorated to such levels that many countries are facing difficulties in even financing the maintenance and replacement of existing capital stock. 
In many instances, this situation is further exacerbated by natural disasters, civil strife and, sometimes, ongoing armed conflicts. Without access to external capital on concessional terms, the economic and social future of Africa is grim. 
89. Sustainable agriculture and rural development should be enhanced so as to increase production, mainly of food crops, and hence improve food security and reduce poverty, with increased emphasis being given to management of natural resources and environmental protection. 
The achievement of this goal will be facilitated by policies, measures and institutional support structures designed to create an enabling environment for enhanced private sector investment. 
91. The United Nations system should continue to support African countries in the analysis and monitoring of their macroeconomic structural reform programmes and policies and provide the necessary assistance, guidance and training for institutional development. 
In this connection, investments should particularly be targeted towards capacity-building and strengthening institutions to enable them to plan and implement programmes and projects, ensuring the full participation of local authorities and beneficiaries in their design. 
92. An enabling macro- and institutional environment is a necessary precondition for economic growth and to enable alleviation of rural poverty. 
Access of the rural poor to productive resources and services is dependent on sound policies regarding commodity pricing and marketing, money supply, control over interest rates and credit availability, taxes and government expenditures. 
The allocation of government resources to state and parastatal sectors should avoid competing with a competitive private sector, and should be used to target areas that are likely to benefit most the disadvantaged. 
However, the manufacturing sector has an important role to play in guaranteeing food supplies and in food-security programmes in that it can improve the conservation and distribution possibilities of food even within a rural area. 
Much activity of this kind, principally in the form of such activities as milling, drying, etc., may already be carried out within the informal sector. 
94. Three major groups of variables can be used to define the prospects and constraints to the development of the food industry by region: (a) physical and human resources; (b) non-physical infrastructure; and (c) sustainable development related parameters. 
Since technical cooperation is involved, for practical purposes UNIDO has divided member States into four basic groups according to their status on the above-mentioned variables and expressed through a parameter known as capacity of absorbing technology. 
Around 26 per cent (48 countries) have been classified as group D, which would require very special attention regarding technology transfer for the promotion of their industrial development. 
Most African countries would come under these categories. 
95. While there is a growing recognition of the critical roles of rural African women in food production and food security, in natural resource and environmental management and in household management and family welfare, they are still confronted with considerable discrimination. 
This indicates the presence of an additional major constraint; the effort and resources directed towards redressing these inequalities have been insufficient. 
96. Priority will be given to increasing the recognition of women's roles; policy advice to member Governments and NGOs; enhancing women's access to resources; nutrition and food security; the environment, natural resource management, population and sustainable development; and preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
97. Increasing the recognition of women's roles. 
For over a decade it has been recognized that, if women are to benefit from and participate in development efforts, development specialists and policy makers must be sensitized to gender issues and national and United Nations system capacity must be developed to permit gender-responsive project, programme and policy development. 
The United Nations system policy advice activities have also sought to strengthen national women-in-development machinery in government agencies and NGOs concerned with promoting the interests and concerns of rural women, especially to increase their capacity to participate more effectively and actively in policy formulation processes. 
99. Enhancing women's access to resources. 
The project development and monitoring activities and related FAO regular programme support to enhance women's roles and increase their access to productive resources have been carried out in a variety of ways. 
Most often, pilot studies and activities are launched and lessons learned are then integrated into follow-up phases or similar projects in other areas. 
FAO has developed and introduced a set of management guidelines that define how to establish and manage a revolving fund. 
FAO field projects have developed several innovative approaches to overcome the constraints preventing women from receiving adequate support in extension and technical training. 
100. Nutrition and food security. 
Recognizing women's essential roles and their major constraints relating to nutrition and food security, FAO continues to strive to enhance women's roles as primary nutrition managers at the household level, as income providers and as food producers, and to increase their access to all necessary resources. 
While a large number of United Nations system activities are oriented towards enhancing women's roles in sustainable development, specific efforts are focused on researching and raising awareness of the linkages between the role of rural women, poverty, environmental conditions and population dynamics. 
102. Preparation for the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
The Fourth World Conference on Women: Action for Equality, Development and Peace, will take place from 4 to 15 September 1995 at Beijing. 
103. The African economies are beset by weak and inadequate physical, economic and social infrastructure for development, and more so in sectors supporting agriculture, including transport, communications, energy and water. 
105. Development of programmes and projects for transport and communications infrastructure should take full account of the macroeconomic environment and the constraints within which the programmes operate in fulfilment of the objectives of the Second Transport and Communications Decade for Africa. 
They should be characterized by a focus on key problem areas, flexibility, appropriate promotion, adequate surveys, effective resource mobilization and efficient monitoring systems. 
107. Peace, stability and security are prerequisite to any sustained national and international efforts to rehabilitate and develop rural infrastructures. 
Political commitment will be equally necessary to give practical effect to implementing the existing framework treaties, which provide the required enabling factors at the policy, legislative and institutional levels. 
108. Many socio-economic development programmes in Africa exist primarily to relieve or alleviate poverty. 
To ensure that socio-economic indicators or measures reach the poor and socially disadvantaged groups, there is a clear need to reorient conventional development thinking and strategies to go beyond growth criteria and to focus on equity and other socio-economic objectives. 
This is why the formulation of participatory and sustainable environmentally sensitive poverty alleviation programmes, which aim at mobilizing the energies and resources of the rural poor themselves, should be recognized as all important in increasing their productivity and self-reliance. 
Indeed, the primary objective of rural development is the eradication of poverty, hunger and malnutrition. 
In pursuing these objectives, the participation of the intended beneficiaries, including women, is as important as the material results. 
110. Monitoring and evaluation will assist in analysing the current state of management of poverty alleviation programmes in every African country, with special emphasis on the strengths, weaknesses, challenges and opportunities. 
The final and approved guiding principles should be distributed to all agencies and organizations in the United Nations system for use in projects and programmes linked to poverty alleviation. 
112. United Nations system support programmes in this area will be as follows, with ECA as the lead agency. 
Collaborating organizations include those referred to below. 
(e) Building capacities to process natural resources (World Bank, UNIDO, Department for Development Support and Management Services, ECA, United Nations Environment Programme (UNEP)). 
113. Africa's economic crisis is structural in nature and calls for long-term measures aimed at effective transformation through diversification. 
114. The goal of the programme is the structural transformation of the African economies through vertical and horizontal diversification of the commodity sector. 
In addition, other objectives are the strengthening of Africa's position in traditional external export markets and the reduction of the high- risk exposure of the majority of countries which depend on a few commodities. 
The strategy will aim at strengthening Africa's technological base, especially in agriculture and agro-industries, with the active participation of the private sector. 
Another element of the strategy is the establishment of intersectoral bridges between the primary and the manufacturing sectors and the coordination of production plans at the regional level in order to avoid oversupply situations. 
116. Due consideration should also be given to the environmental impact of current and planned diversification programmes. 
In this regard, a comprehensive approach could be achieved through the establishment of a diversification fund for Africa's commodities, as called for by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/214 of 23 December 1993. 
The related activities, to be implemented in a coordinated manner, should focus on the following: 
(i) Land reform policies and rural development, including extension services; 
(iii) Industrial policies (in the framework of the implementation of the second Industrial Development Decade for Africa); 
(v) Regional economic cooperation and integration and their policy implications; 
In this regard, African Governments should facilitate, promote and support the diversification projects initiated by the private sector. 
119. United Nations system support programmes in this area will be as follows, with ECA as the lead agency. 
Collaborating organizations include those referred to below. 
(b) Establishment of efficient domestic intermediating institutions for the mobilization of resources and their channelling to efficient applications (Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, Department for Economic and Social Information and Policy Analysis, World Bank, IMF, ECA, UNCTAD, IFAD); 
While external resources are a necessary complement, it is a most preoccupying concern that Africa cannot continue to rely heavily on these sources of finance for its development. 
121. Other important factors which have impeded the ability of African countries to raise adequate revenues for capital formation include: 
(a) The high marginal propensity to consume; 
(b) The weak institutional machinery for resource mobilization; 
(d) The lack of knowledge about the informal saving systems; 
122. The objective of the proposed action programme is to assist African countries to develop and implement policies and measures for the efficient mobilization of domestic resources and their efficient utilization. 
Not only will this objective contribute to accelerated growth and structural transformation of African economies, but it will also attract foreign investment. 
123. Governments are at the centre of Africa's saving problem. 
As indicated earlier, public saving has a marginal and even, in some cases, negative contribution to domestic savings. 
In addition, Governments' action at the policy and institutional levels often adversely affect domestic resource mobilization. 
Therefore, special attention should be given to the need for promoting appropriate policy and institutional instruments and building the required capacity to promote and sustain a higher rate of domestic savings. 
Such instruments should include, first and foremost, creation an efficient tax administration and equitable tax systems through radical tax reforms. 
Specifically, there is a need to move away from trade taxation to taxation of productive sectors, especially services, as well as non-essential consumption. 
124. On the expenditure side, it is important further to rationalize public expenditures. 
In this respect, there is a need to design and adopt austerity programmes, emphasizing the strict control of public expenditure so as to minimize wastage and financial leakage. 
125. While most domestic saving in Africa is of private origin (individuals and private enterprises), private savings remain consistently low, mostly because of government policies. 
(b) The improvement of incentives for saving, including the monetization of non-monetary savings; 
(c) The establishment of a link between formal and informal financial intermediation schemes. 
126. Such a strategy should be well-integrated with such other short- and medium-term action programmes as: 
(c) Appropriate conditions and instruments that provide adequate incentives to save; 
(d) A better knowledge of the functioning of informal financial institutions and the extent of informal monetized and non-monetary savings. 
These action programmes would require the building of the domestic capacity necessary for sound economic and financial management. 
In a longer perspective, the strategy would include the promotion of an autonomous, well-capitalized and well-managed financial sector, including the establishment of capital markets, preferably at the subregional level. 
127. The United Nations system could contribute in achieving the above objectives through collaborative support programmes. 
(iii) Organization of workshops and seminars on indigenous financial management practices; 
(i) Funding operational activities aimed at increasing productivity and production, as well as generating employment; 
(d) Research and studies: 
128. African Governments should, for their part, demonstrate their commitment and capacity to play a catalytic role in the mobilization of domestic resources. 
129. The structures and instruments of existing financial institutions in African countries have been unable to cope with either the rapid technological changes that have been taking place in the international banking system or the diversified pattern of financial savings and investment portfolios. 
Indeed, in most countries these institutions have not played an effective financial intermediation role. 
Their activities have generally focused on the short-to-medium term, and on non-productive sectors. 
Specifically, they have concentrated mainly on the services sector, especially trade, instead of promoting the development of a strong and dynamic production base. 
Finally, the existing institutions have hardly been conducive to the development of a competitive and efficient financial system. 
Consequently, they have been unable to finance long-term development in such basic sectors as agriculture, industry and infrastructure, or to provide high-yielding long-term savings. 
(a) Deepening, strengthening and diversifying the institutional framework of the financial sector as well as the financial instruments and services that it offers, in particular in rural areas; 
(b) Ensuring that the overall macroeconomic framework has a positive impact on the performance of the financial sector; 
(c) Facilitating the interaction of informal financial markets with the formal markets, with a view to integrating them. 
(a) Removing the public sector monopoly on financial institutions, and diversifying the latter, when necessary; 
(b) Where the necessary capacity is available, promoting private financial institutions, including in rural areas, in order to stimulate competition. 
132. The financial institutions and development funds of the United Nations system have an important role to play in the implementation of the above strategies, in close cooperation with development institutions, especially at the regional level. 
(a) The establishment of sound monetary and financial institutions and mechanisms for the mobilization of domestic resources, including the repatriation of flight capital by nationals and their channelling to the productive sectors; 
(b) The promotion of appropriate financial institutions for small savers and for the development of small and medium-scale enterprises, especially in the rural areas; 
(c) The formulation of an appropriate legislative framework to provide for clearly defined functions and authority for central banks. 
133. African countries should also contribute to the establishment of efficient intermediating financial institutions. 
A major aspect of such a contribution is to give a stronger legal mandate to African central banks. 
Indeed, a well- defined role for central banks would lead to the removal of imposed regulations in the banking system and leave room for non-banking financial systems. 
134. With the low level of domestic saving, foreign saving financed 25 per cent of total investment in sub-Saharan Africa in 1992. 
However, this was done mainly through concessional financing which, in recent years, has been stagnating or declining. 
Unfortunately, while direct and portfolio equity investment flows have substantially increased world wide in recent years, Africa has not managed to attract much of these resources, mainly because of an unattractive investment climate and an underdeveloped private sector for channelling domestic and foreign private investment. 
135. In view of the above, the long-term objective for Africa should be to increase both domestic and external financing. 
However, in the short and medium term, it is of paramount importance for African countries to attract non-debt- creating foreign direct investment. 
136. Fiscal stability, market-determined interest rates, realistic exchange rates and the development of the private sector would go a long way towards building up the confidence of foreign investors. 
The proposed strategies should also include the removal of administrative, fiscal and legal restrictions to foreign direct investment, greater efficiency in the productive sectors, the maintenance and further development of supportive infrastructures and the development of the required human capacity. 
Specifically, those involved in such areas as development planning and management, financing, trade and human resource development should play an important role. 
The collaborative programme should include technical and financial assistance, not only in creating an enabling environment but also in such specific areas as the establishment of trade and investment promotion centres. 
138. Efforts towards macroeconomic and political stability are prerequisites for any involvement of foreign investment. 
In addition, more outward-oriented economic policies, the development of human capital and the strengthening and deepening of market-based institutions would be essential enabling factors that African countries should endeavour to put in place. 
139. Africa's debt burden has had painful consequences on the region's capacity to grow and develop. 
In spite of the many rescheduling agreements obtained in recent years, debt service continues to absorb over 23 per cent of total export revenues and to constrain investment and human development. 
140. The main requirement for African countries is to limit their debt service to a manageable level through the improvement of existing facilities. 
141. In addition, debt swaps are pragmatic means to alleviate the debt burden of highly indebted countries. However, such measures should be conceived with clear objectives at the global and sectoral levels. 
Specifically, human resources development, employment generation through public works, etc., are some of the possible areas of debt-for-development swaps. 
Building capacity for debt management is also an important objective. 
142. Under the current international debt strategies, and in addition to outright debt relief through cancellation and rescheduling, there are a variety of opportunities for debt swaps, among which are debt-for-nature, debt-for-education, debt-for-health and many other variants. 
However, at present, the number and value of debt-for-development transactions that have taken place are rather limited. 
Strategies should therefore be devised further to expand the scope and value of debt conversions in Africa. 
143. The United Nations system can provide substantial assistance to African countries to develop pragmatic strategies for the utilization of debt-for-development potentials. 
Specifically, technical assistance should be provided in: 
(a) Development of indigenous expertise to prepare and follow up swap operations; 
144. African countries should prepare themselves to take full advantage of debt swap facilities. 
They should direct the benefits of these facilities to high priority social sectors such as education, health and the environment and develop the capacity to assess and manage the impact of swaps on the overall economy. 
145. United Nations system support programmes in this area will be as follows, with UNDP as lead agency. 
The collaborating organizations include those referred to below. 
(f) Urban management and promotion of settlement policies (Habitat, Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), Department for Development Support and Management Services, ECA, UNICEF). 
146. The central challenge is to reverse the current stagnation and decline and restore growth with greater equity by assisting African countries to establish a favourable policy and institutional environment. 
Underpinning the United Nations system's response to the crisis are the stabilization and structural adjustment programmes introduced by IMF and the World Bank respectively and supported by the international donor community. 
These programmes are aimed at correcting structural and other imbalances in the African economies, enhancing the market mechanism and promoting development. 
They have, however, given rise to concerns about their side effects on the poor and various suggestions have been made for minimizing the so-called "social costs of adjustment". 
147. The goal is to achieve economic growth with social equity and to restore growth to levels exceeding population growth, thereby raising living standards to acceptable levels. 
The role of the Government is particularly important. 
Governments provide the legal and institutional framework for economic development through economic and institutional reforms. 
Support will be provided to enhance capacities for policy formulation and implementation; 
Assistance will be provided to countries in the pursuit of macroeconomic stabilization, including the creation of a favourable climate for private saving and investment and the restructuring and privatization of public enterprises with targeted measures to improve the economy's human capital through adequate education and training. 
Economic policies must be formulated in the context of a long-term vision, taking into account society's broad long-term objectives. 
Economic reforms must provide for access to basic services and adequate nutritional levels by the poor; 
Assistance strategies to enhance economic growth will take into account social, cultural and ethnic factors as determinants of economic development and growth. 
They will also take into account special measures to protect the poor, for example, the setting-up of social safety nets; 
For details, please see section 4 (d) above. 
149. In spite of the progress made in recent years in integrating the social dimension in structural adjustment programmes, their pace, sequencing and social impact continue to be viewed from different perspectives. 
This divergence in perspective on the social costs of structural adjustment tends to dilute the effort to harmonize development activity in Africa. 
151. The organizations of the United Nations system will assist African countries to adopt development strategies that address the needs of vulnerable groups during the adjustment process. 
The strategies for addressing these problems include: 
(b) Support for the selective use of policy instruments, such as taxation, government expenditures and credit for the reallocation of resources and development activities in favour of the poor; 
(c) Compensatory programmes can be used to protect the basic health and nutrition of low-income families during the early stages of adjustment; 
(d) Definitive research producing results leading to harmonization of divergent points of view. 
The United Nations organizations will support this research with continuous monitoring of the living standards of low-income groups during adjustment. 
152. In minimizing the impact of structural adjustment on the vulnerable groups, the United Nations organizations will support Governments in several areas of economic activity: 
(a) The formulation of macro- and sectorial policies designed to ensure the protection of human needs during adjustment and support for budgetary policies to ensure that key social expenditures are not adversely affected; 
(b) The restructuring of social services in favour of low-cost interventions, such as primary health care, basic education and self-help housing with better targeting and management; 
(c) Support for employment-generating public works and food-security interventions to compensate for the income lost as a result of adjustment; 
(d) Programmes for building indigenous African capacities for economic management and for other direct policy measures such as monitoring nutritional status and identifying people at risk, and research into the issue of the costs of adjustment. 
Critical environmental issues include: 
During the 1980s, Africa lost an average of 3.8 million hectares of forest each year. 
By 1989 over 80 per cent of Africa's rangelands and cropland in arid areas were estimated to be affected by soil degradation; 
(e) Loss of biological diversity. 
Around 60 per cent of Africa's original dry forest, moist forest, savanna and mangrove habitats had disappeared by the mid-1980s; 
(f) Inadequate water supply and sanitation. 
Over 250 million lacked adequate sanitation facilities; 
(g) Pollution of air and water. 
Most of that growth occurred in rapidly expanding slums, especially in capital cities; 
With lack of economic growth in the face of rapid population increase, many African Governments are compelled to pursue short term economic recovery policies which often transfer ecological and financial debt burdens to later generations. 
154. The main goals for economic, social and environmentally sound development in Africa during the 1990s are: 
(b) To improve the health, income and living conditions of the poor; 
155. Taking into account key African regional strategies and plans, 3/ the main objectives for environmental and natural resource management in Africa include: 
(a) To provide adequate access to clean water and sanitation, especially for the urban and rural poor; 
(c) To conserve biological diversity and ensure that local communities participate in decision-making and that they receive a fair share of the revenue from and benefits of local nature reserves, wildlife management and tourism; 
(d) To make sustainable use of forest resources while preventing further deforestation and habitat destruction; 
(e) To prepare and implement water management plans, especially for the protection and equitable use of shared water resources in many key international river basins; 
(f) To make sustainable use of marine resources while protecting the marine environment; 
(g) To make more efficient use of energy resources and provide renewable and affordable energy alternatives for poor households; 
(h) To control the sale, use and disposal of toxic or potentially dangerous substances and prevent the dumping of hazardous wastes; 
(i) To accelerate sustainable industrial production and facilitate the use of cleaner and environmentally sound technologies. 
156. In support of the above objectives, the following strategies will be pursued: 
(a) Effective use of the combined expertise of the organizations of the United Nations system through joint programmes focused on national and regional priorities for sustainable development; 
(b) The participation of beneficiary Governments in regional and global programmes for environmental protection and improvement; 
(c) To incorporate assessments of economic, environmental and equity impacts into the approval process for all national and regional programmes and projects. 
Success in carrying out that Agenda will depend on forging new and more effective country-led partnerships with United Nations system organizations and other aid agencies. 
It will also depend on better coordinated and joint programmes among the different organizations in the United Nations system, especially as regards the structural adjustment policies of the World Bank and IMF and the economic, social and environmental programmes of other United Nations organizations. 
158. Programmes of economic reform, social progress and environmental improvement will be increasingly integrated into a single agenda for sustainable development. 
Agenda 21, adopted at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development 1992, represents a major step towards the integration of environment and development in a common agenda for national and international action. 
At the national level, the new country strategy notes prepared jointly by national inter-ministerial teams and United Nations inter-agency teams will help to create and focus new partnerships for implementing a new agenda for economic growth, equity and sustainable development in Africa. 
At the national level, organizations of the United Nations system will assist African countries to strengthen their environmental policies, laws and institutions; to implement national strategies and plans for sustainable development; and to integrate economic, environmental and equity concerns into policy formulation processes. 
Water and energy are two key areas that lack clear leadership and direction in the United Nations system, although there are substantial United Nations interventions in these areas. 
Under the new Capacity 21 initiative of UNDP and other United Nations capacity-building programmes in Africa, greater use will be made of local and regional expertise, this being key to capacity-building. 
161. The problems of basic infrastructure services, water supply, sanitation, power, transport, telecommunications and irrigation, in Africa are manifold. 
In an environment of slow growth, lack of public and private resources, limited external assistance and constraints of technical, managerial and organizational capacity, the challenges in basic infrastructure are formidable. 
A key factor, unlike other basic services such as primary health care and basic education, is that basic infrastructure requires massive capital investment at the initial stage and ongoing, operation and maintenance costs, which can be significant if the capital stock is allowed to deteriorate. 
162. Extensive consultations in various international forums, attended by nearly all Governments, United Nations organizations and many non-governmental organizations, have resulted in the formulation of several development goals for the decade 1990-2000. 
(a) Water and sanitation goals for the year 2000: 
(ii) Elimination of guinea-worm disease (dracunculiasis); 
(iii) Collection and recycling or environmentally sound disposal of 75 per cent of solid waste generated in urban areas; 
(i) Construction of an efficient integrated transport and communications system linking the different countries and regions of Africa; 
163. Water and sanitation. 
164. Transport and communications. 
165. Water and sanitation. 
Nearly all Governments in Africa have prepared national programmes of action for achieving various development goals, including universal access to water and sanitation by 2000. 
166. Transport and communications. 
167. Africa is experiencing unprecedented urban growth which has caught most Governments unprepared. 
Between 1960 and 1980, the total urban population in sub-Saharan Africa increased from 33 to 90 million, registering an annual growth rate of 10.5 per cent. 
(a) The high rate of urbanization, accompanied by a stagnating rural sector; 
(b) Over-centralization of service and administrative functions in the capital cities; 
(c) Inadequate availability of trained manpower and institutions capable of effectively executing development programmes; 
(d) Failure of most countries to adopt and implement a national spatial policy providing a framework for balanced development. 
168. The overall objective is to ensure sustainable management of urban and rural settlements in order to enhance their ability to improve the living, working and leisure conditions of the population, especially the marginalized and disenfranchised, thereby contributing to the achievement of national economic development goals. 
In urban management, the principal objectives to be pursued to strengthen management practices and improve coherence in human settlements policies include promotion of modern development management approaches, convergence of key characteristics of appropriate management, and concentration on strategic interventions. 
169. United Nations system strategies for promoting human development will be based on broad-based participation, strengthening local authorities, maximum use of local resources, full incorporation of environmental considerations into management and urban planning practice, partnership and collaboration, consistency and coherence of guidance, and capacity-building. 
170. Among the various United Nations support programmes, the one of greatest significance for the improvement of urban management and the promotion of coherent settlements policies in Africa is the urban management programme. 
It is a long-term, global technical assistance programme, initially funded for the 10-year period 1986-1996, designed to strengthen the contribution that cities and towns in developing countries make towards human development, including economic growth, social development and the reduction of poverty. 
The programme involves a partnership of many actors in developing countries at the regional, national, municipal, non-governmental organization and community levels. 
The programme has built up its operational momentum through the participation of 15 multilateral and bilateral external support agencies, and, as such, it is the largest global multi-agency technical assistance programme in urban development in the world. 
Key partners in the programme are those representing the public, private and community sectors in developing countries participating in the programme; it currently has ongoing, completed or planned activities in some 30 countries in Africa. 
172. Africa has, in recent years, suffered from the effects of conflicts resulting in, among other things, the disruption of growth and development and the displacement of millions of people. 
Periodic droughts and other natural disasters have similarly contributed to emergency conditions and greatly increased humanitarian needs. 
African capacities for responding to such crises are vastly inadequate. 
173. The overall objective is not only to meet immediate humanitarian needs by spearheading an international response to emergency situations, but to restore and enhance long-term development. 
Thus, within the context of preventive diplomacy and preventive development, the strategy for dealing with emergencies encompasses a continuum from preparedness to emergency assistance, rehabilitation, reconstruction and development. 
174. United Nations system programmes include assistance to African Governments for the preparation of national plans for disaster preparedness, reconstruction, re-establishment of national planning capacities and reintegration of returnees and internally displaced persons. 
In complex emergencies, the Department of Humanitarian Affairs of the United Nations Secretariat provides a leadership role in coordinating the system's response, with the participation of relevant organs, organizations and bodies of the system. 
Decentralization, when properly handled, could increase the participation of the people in planning and could also be cost-effective. 
178. There is a growing improvement in the ability of African Governments to handle emergency situations and move from rehabilitation to reconstruction to development. 
Various bodies and institutions have been set up in some countries to deal with emergency situations and help with rehabilitation and reconstruction. 
However, as the inadequate response to many human catastrophes shows, far more needs to be done before the continent can lay claim to have an effective emergency response system. 
United Nations system support programmes will promote the development of such a system by assisting regional and subregional cooperation in the continuum from preparedness to rehabilitation, reconstruction and development. 
179. United Nations system support programmes in this area will be as follows, with ECA as lead agency. 
The collaborating agencies include those referred to below. 
180. The need for economic integration in Africa cannot be overemphasized. 
With small national markets, a weak human resource base, inadequate physical and institutional infrastructures and narrow production structures, the majority of African countries do not meet the requirements to be dynamic economic entities. 
The region is characterized by disjointed physical spaces with excessively exterior-oriented transport and communication networks and production systems that have been unable to generate intraregional trade exchanges, even in such a critical commodity as food. 
Therefore, economic integration should be seen as the most viable approach to balanced economic growth, structural transformation and sustainable development in Africa. 
181. However, economic integration is not an end in itself. 
While the movement towards a world economic system dominated by trading blocs in other regions has lent additional credibility to the option of African regional integration, the successful achievement of this goal will depend on the actual social and economic development performance and needs of the countries concerned. 
184. For the short and medium term, the objective is to establish the basis for economic integration at the national and subregional levels. 
At the national level, major objectives are to strengthen the productive sectors, especially the food and agricultural sector, facilitate capital formation, develop and maintain infrastructures, especially in rural areas, and build up the human and institutional capacities necessary for achieving collective self-reliance. 
185. At the subregional level, the immediate objective would be further to strengthen and harmonize existing institutions, upgrade inter-State transport and communications systems and enhance intra-African trade. 
(a) At the national level, the overall strategy should be poverty reduction and alleviation as a basis for capacity-building in the process of economic integration. 
It should include institutional transformation and capacity-building programmes, especially in stimulating agriculture and agro-based industries and building basic infrastructures, especially in rural areas; 
186. Available data clearly demonstrate that the performance in intra-African trade in the subregional groupings, as well as at the regional level, has generally been poor. 
Therefore, promoting intra-African trade should be perceived as a major element of regional integration and cooperation efforts. 
187. African ministers for trade have already outlined the main instruments for promoting intra-African trade. These are: 
(a) Trade liberalization of domestically produced goods, including elimination of tariff and non-tariff barriers; 
(b) Harmonization of production and distribution of industrial and agricultural products at subregional levels; 
(d) Encouraging private sector initiatives in trade at the subregional and regional levels. 
188. The cost and quality of transport and communications modes are presently characterized by low competitiveness. 
The strategy should, inter alia, aim at providing the missing links, particularly between rural and consumption areas, improving skills for the maintenance of existing facilities, increasing the average density of telephone coverage, and reducing telecommunications charges. 
189. The size of the fragmented national markets in Africa, with very few exceptions, does not match the requirements of competitive production in a context of increasingly open competition. 
190. The strategy will be to strengthen regional economic communities and intergovernmental organizations to develop capabilities for the formulation of policies, strategies and plans that will foster and sustain the creation of multinational production ventures, especially in basic industries. 
An important aspect of such capabilities is the creation of an appropriate institutional framework for launching and operating multinational production ventures. 
191. The United Nations system should support integration efforts by African countries at the national, subregional and regional levels. 
At the national level, the support should be geared to programmes and projects in all major sectors, especially for agricultural development, poverty alleviation and human resource development. 
In addition, specific programmes aimed at consolidating the basis for internal integration at the national level should be promoted, such as the ongoing national long-term planning strategies. 
193. At the subregional and regional level, the United Nations collaborative programme should focus on the following main sectoral activities: 
(a) A common approach to agricultural development in Africa, with emphasis on regional agricultural research strategies and private sector development; 
(b) The Second United Nations Transport and Communications Decade for Africa, with emphasis on inter-State identified projects; 
(c) The Second Industrial Development Decade for Africa, focusing on the multinational projects identified in various subregions; 
(d) Agenda 21, with emphasis on an environment strategy for Africa and on the African Common Position on Environment and Development; 
(e) Control of pandemic diseases such as malaria and AIDS and coordination of immunization and research programmes. 
194. African countries have already committed themselves to economic cooperation and integration. 
However, success in achieving this goal would require a pragmatic step-by-step approach, with emphasis on the strengthening of basic capabilities at the national level by giving high priority to education, agricultural production, poverty alleviation and environmental management, etc. 
195. Table 2 provides, for the years 1991 to 1993, commitments and expenditure (disbursements) by the organizations of the United Nations system to Africa. 
These do not include IMF and commitments by UNICEF. 
196. It can be observed that the total disbursements to Africa from the United Nations system were $5,419 million, $5,430 million and $5,450 million for 1991, 1992 and 1993 respectively. 
This flow of resources has remained relatively constant over the three-year period. 
197. Africa is the largest recipient of grant assistance from the organizations of the United Nations system. 
In 1991, grant assistance to Africa accounted for 51 per cent of the total development grants of $4,289 million from the United Nations system. 
The factors explaining these gaps are varied and are often specific to organizations and the recipient countries. 
199. Total concessional loans disbursed for the period 1991-1993 amounted to $2,039 million, $2,099 million and $2,263 million, indicating an increase of 11 per cent. 
However, its commitments to Africa showed a significant decline. 
200. Total loans committed and disbursed to Africa from IBRD have declined considerably over the period 1991-1993. 
On the other hand, the total commitments and disbursements to Africa from IFC showed an increase over the same period. 
The low rate of disbursement is mostly owing to limited local capacity, defective design and execution of investment projects and programmes, procedural bottlenecks and inadequate compliance with audit covenants. 
202. In recent years, emergency situations, both natural and man-made, have increased dramatically in Africa. 
The resources needed for development cooperation against their availability and the need for emergency operations should be highlighted. 
203. To maximize the impact of United Nations system activities for the implementation of the New Agenda, concerted efforts of all entities are needed to develop shared strategies and utilize the scarce resources effectively. 
Cooperation and coordination among the various organizations of the United Nations system in the implementation of the New Agenda should therefore be strengthened. 
Should the above structures be properly utilized, the System-wide Plan could become a useful instrument for a cooperative approach by the system in Africa. 
204. For practical working arrangements, a lead agency will be designated for each priority area and will coordinate the work of the United Nations system in that particular priority area. 
The lead agency will submit a status report on the designated subject every year. 
In order to facilitate coordination, the lead agency, in consultation with the cooperative agencies, will develop appropriate arrangements for consultation. 
205. The necessity to monitor and assess action taken by the United Nations system on Africa and to report to relevant intergovernmental bodies will be an important aspect of the System-wide Plan. 
It is complemented by United Nations organizations reporting separately to their governing bodies according to their established arrangements. 
206. The difficulty encountered during the final review of the United Nations Programme of Action for African Economic Recovery and Development was that United Nations organizations were not structured to report on their additional activities for Africa. 
This did not facilitate the measuring of their achievements beyond the regular mandate, and thus did not give a clear picture of their additional efforts. 
207. The close link between the monitoring of the System-wide Plan and that of the New Agenda is an advantage, in view of the coordination role played by the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development of the Secretariat and the Inter-Agency Task Force on Africa. 
They can make reporting more focused and adapt it to the needs and objectives of the intergovernmental body to which the report will be sent. 
Between 5-8 August 1994, there appears to have been 14 flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 1 of resolution 816 (1993) or approved by UNPROFOR in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,854. 
The victims of these two atrocities and their families deserve no less. 
It is now over two years since the adoption by the Security Council of resolutions 731 (1992) of 21 January 1992 and 748 (1992) of 31 March 1992. 
Today the Council conducted its seventh review of the sanctions regime imposed on the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya by resolution 748 (1992) and concluded that Libya had not yet complied with its obligations, which are clear, unconditional and not negotiable. 
There was therefore no question of lifting or suspending the sanctions. 
Despite professing willingness to cooperate with the French judicial authorities, the Libyan authorities have not responded satisfactorily to the requests for cooperation from the French investigating magistrate. 
As regards the Lockerbie issue, the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya has made a number of proposals, all of which would fall far short of compliance with the resolutions. 
In particular, a trial in a third country, even one before an international tribunal or a so-called Scottish court, is unacceptable: suspects cannot be allowed to choose the venue of their trial. 
Our Governments note that the Government of the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya has stated that it can accept the holding of the trial outside Libyan territory, provided that a just and fair trial can be guaranteed. 
Our Governments recall that in the case of non-compliance the Security Council has resolved to terminate the suspension immediately. 
We reaffirm that we seek no more than compliance with the resolutions. 
Our Governments therefore call once again on the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya, in its own interest and that of its people, to fulfil its obligations completely and without any further delay. 
Gravely concerned at the continued humanitarian crisis in Rwanda, 
Determined to ensure that Africa continues to make its contribution in concert with the international community towards overcoming this crisis, through, inter alia, the creation of a climate of confidence in the country, 
1. Categorically reaffirms Africa's readiness to contribute troops to Rwanda within the context of UNAMIR II; 
3. Declares that in addition to the contingent of Ghana, which is already deployed in Rwanda, the States of Ethiopia, Nigeria and Tunisia (all members of the Central Organ) are ready to have their troops immediately deployed in Rwanda; 
4. Requests, in this context, the Secretary-General of the United Nations to take immediate measures for the urgent deployment of at least the troops from Ethiopia, Nigeria and Tunisia, and in any case to enable these troops to be in Rwanda by 21 August 1994; 
6. Launches an urgent appeal to the international community, especially to the developed countries, to provide logistical support to the United Nations in order to facilitate the aforementioned deployment of African troops; 
9. Decides to remain actively seized of the issue. 
The Georgian side of the Quadripartite Commission on Voluntary Return of Refugees and Displaced Persons to Abkhazia, established according to the quadripartite agreement signed in Moscow on 4 April 1994 (S/1994/397, annex II), declares: 
The Quadripartite Commission cannot at present fulfil its humanitarian function - to assist the voluntary return of refugees and displaced persons to Abkhazia. 
All this is a deliberate attempt to procrastinate or to foil altogether the entire process of return of the refugees and displaced persons to their homes. 
I regret to inform you of the continuation and alarming intensification of "ethnic cleansing" perpetrated by the Bosnian Serb forces in the occupied areas. 
According to previous reports and now confirmed by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) and the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC), at least 300 Muslims have been expelled from their homes in the north-east city of Bijeljina over the past three weeks. 
Government sources report that these civilians, including men over the age of 60, women and children, were threatened, beaten and robbed before being placed on trucks and driven away to villages on the front lines. 
We also have reports that a number of civilians have been killed in this wave of ethnic cleansing. 
We can confirm at least the murder of one Bosnian civilian, Munib Beganovic, age 65, the uncle of one of the members of our Permanent Mission to the United Nations in New York. 
Mr. Beganovic was one of approximately 50 men taken by Serbian forces. 
UNHCR and ICRC confirmed a newly established forced labour camp at Lopare, in the vicinity of Bijeljina, where reportedly at least 110 men under the age of 60 have been detained. 
Karadzic's forces have denied ICRC representatives access to this camp, but have reportedly confirmed the existence of the camp. 
We must also remind the Security Council that a draft resolution is before the Council that calls for measures by the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR), including troop deployment, to deter such human rights abuses of the non-Serb population in Banja Luka, and by example other occupied territories. 
We regret that after two months no positive action has been taken on this draft resolution. 
The Foreign Ministers took note of the proceedings of the ministerial meeting of the five-nation Contact Group held at Geneva on 30 July 1994, in which it was agreed to take "rigorous action" against the Serbian leaders as a consequence of their rejection. 
That had been interpreted as a weakening of the commitment of the five-nation Contact Group by the Serbian side who have resorted to targeting United Nations personnel and strangulating Sarajevo by closing the "blue route". 
The Foreign Ministers reiterated their commitment to the achievement of peace in the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and regretted the continuous violations of the United Nations resolutions by the Serbian side, without effective and meaningful enforcement measures by the international community. 
The Foreign Ministers expressed their full support to the principled position taken by the Bosnian Government, specially their acceptance of the peace plan of the five-nation Contact Group, which contained the unjust proposal of territorial delineation. 
The Foreign Ministers reaffirmed that the independence, territorial integrity, sovereignty and unity of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina must not be compromised under any circumstances. 
They had resorted to crimes of genocide and ethnic cleansing as well as targeting of United Nations personnel and impeding humanitarian aid to the people of the Republic. 
Therefore, it is unacceptable that they should be treated at par with the Government of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, which was the legitimate Government of the Republic, representing all its people. 
The Foreign Ministers therefore stressed that the peace process could only be strengthened and made credible if the following were ensured: 
(a) The Security Council must immediately adopt a decision that existing sanctions against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) should be strictly enforced without failure, and new sanctions imposed, including the freezing of their financial assets and properties in foreign countries, and the severing of telecommunications links. 
The safe areas must be protected and expanded to cover all the territories allocated to the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina (within a sovereign and territorial integrated Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina) under the proposed five-nation Group peace plan. 
(c) The Security Council was urged to adopt without delay a resolution that would demilitarize Sarajevo and its 10 opstinas. 
They reaffirmed the status of Sarajevo as the undivided and united capital of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina, and the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
(d) There was a need to ensure the prevention of further and illegal flows of military assistance in manpower, weaponry and equipment from the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
Towards this end, international forces must be stationed along the borders of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina with Serbia and Montenegro, to monitor effectively and control the Republic's border with Serbia and Montenegro. 
Pending the stationing of ground forces, monitoring and control should be ensured by air surveillance forces. 
The Foreign Ministers also took note of the decision of the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina to offer mutual recognition to the Government of Serbia, and welcomed this as a constructive and positive step towards a peaceful resolution of the conflict. 
The mandate of UNPROFOR must be strengthened and its continual presence in Bosnia should be ensured until peace was fully restored. 
(g) A plan should also be prepared by the United Nations to ensure that adequate protection was maintained for the people who had taken refuge in the United Nations designated safe areas, as well as unimpeded humanitarian supplies to other parts of the country. 
(h) The Security Council should draw up a programme for the free and safe return of refugees and displaced persons under international guarantees. 
(i) The Serbian authorities should be condemned for expelling the observers of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) from Sanjak and Kosovo. 
The Bosnian Muslims in Sanjak, Albanian Muslims in Kosovo and Serbia and Montenegro, as well as Hungarians and other minorities, should be given full protection of human, political and cultural rights. 
Towards that end, the Foreign Ministers planned to dispatch "a mission/delegation" to those regions, and to encourage the High Commissioner for Human Rights to facilitate and lead a similar mission. 
(j) The Foreign Ministers welcomed the appointment of, though with considerable and unnecessary delay, the Prosecutor for the International Tribunal established pursuant to Security Council resolution 827 (1993). 
In that regard special financial assistance might be provided to facilitate the recording of evidence by women witnesses. 
The Islamic Summit Conference should consider all dimensions of the issue and make suitable recommendations in the light of its previous resolutions and decisions. 
With reference to the letter of the Secretary-General of 1 August 1994 (S/1994/923) on the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), I have the honour to transmit to you herewith a list of German equipment offered to UNAMIR (see annex). 
The German Government hopes that this contribution will help UNAMIR to implement the mandate entrusted to it by the Security Council. 
The international community should take the necessary steps to enhance cooperation to prevent and combat terrorism." 
The General Assembly has recently dealt with the problem of terrorism. 
It may be considered that such rhetorical exhortations point to the path to be taken and define precisely the terms of the problems. 
The aforementioned resolutions place these problems in their correct context but cannot substitute for the measures necessary to eliminate them. 
The sharp rise in all kinds of criminal activities, in particular terrorism, all over the world makes it necessary to update the norms that in the past codified international relations in order to enable the international community to deal with the serious challenges that such activities pose. 
Such a situation could never have been in the minds of the authors of the Convention, who nobly sought to ensure the viability of that natural instrument of international relations, which we call diplomacy, in the most practical, effective and ethical manner possible. 
If brought up to date, diplomatic law would acquire renewed legitimacy and prevent situations in which the gravest international crimes, such as international terrorism, illicit drug-trafficking and other crimes against the peace and security of mankind, take place under its protection. 
In such cases - and only in such cases - the legitimate interest of the international community requires that diplomatic immunities should not constitute an obstacle to the workings of justice and law. 
A mechanism such as the one just suggested would have an adequate normative base in the teleological interpretation of article 41 of the Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations, which stipulates the incompatible uses of the immunities of diplomatic agents and the inviolability of their headquarters. 
In particular, in our opinion, the sheltering of terrorists or persons who are strongly suspected of having committed crimes or aberrant acts, is clearly incompatible with the inviolability of the premises of a diplomatic mission. 
Without wishing to analyse these opinions, a question which goes beyond the competence of the Security Council, Argentina believes that they should be examined, as a matter of urgency, with a view to incorporating them in the Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations. 
This is a specific proposal that we shall submit for consideration by competent United Nations bodies. 
In sum, Argentina considers that action by the United Nations to combat international terrorism should be as intense as the action it has taken to combat other serious international crimes. 
In this regard, Argentina considers that adequate mechanisms should be established within the Organization for this purpose. 
Only the most resolute, determined and implacable commitment on the part of every State to combat it until it is eliminated". 
We had hoped that acceptance by all the parties involved would pave the way to an end to the continuing conflict in Bosnia, which we have watched with great anguish. 
It is unfortunate that the hopes of the international community that the proposals could form the basis for a negotiated and peaceful end to the long-drawn-out conflict have received a serious set-back. 
Complaints such as those contained in the said letter are, therefore, designed purely for propaganda purposes and so as to divert attention from the fact that the Greek Cypriots continue to militarize southern Cyprus at an alarming rate, with an increased military spending of about $2 million per day. 
This is precisely what the Greek Cypriots, with the full participation of Greece, tried to achieve in Cyprus between 1963 and 1974, and overwhelming evidence indicates that this continues to be their ultimate aim. 
In the face of this aggressive and hostile posture, Turkey's protective and deterrent role is all the more necessary and any activity connected with it in our territory or airspace is of no concern of the Greek Cypriot side. 
2. The above position also applies to the town of Varosha, which is under the full control and jurisdiction of the Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus and which is one of the subjects of complaint in the second letter from Mr. Shambos. 
In any event, as also stated by your Deputy Special Representative in Cyprus, Mr. Gustave Feissel, to the Greek Cypriot authorities (see the Greek Cypriot daily newspaper Eleftherotipia dated 21 July 1994), the people concerned did not enter the fenced area of Varosha. 
Such is the extent of the anti-Turkish fanaticism currently prevailing on the Greek Cypriot side. 
4. It is typical of the Greek Cypriot side to engage in rhetoric and activity totally opposed to the concept of confidence-building or an overall solution in the island, and then to try to shift the blame for any deadlock resulting from it onto the Turkish Cypriot side. 
The Greek Cypriot side should be well aware that Turkey is the only direction in which we can proceed for our very survival and integrity in the face of the joint Greek-Greek Cypriot front's hostile campaign aimed at cutting off our remaining links with the outside world. 
The statement was reported in the Greek Cypriot press on 20 June 1994. 
But in Cyprus there is already the decision taken by a president named Glafcos Clerides. 
A Clerides who had been given the codename 'Hiperides' by General Grivas. 
Henceforth, the future course of the Cyprus issue will be decided here in Cyprus. 
We will not bow to pressures from the Americans and the British. 
We will continue our struggle, in trenches and our head-up, until the final victory of Cyprus Hellenism." 
Chauvinistic and intransigent statements of this nature abound on the record of the Greek Cypriot leadership, but the examples hardly need to be increased since Mr. Clerides has publicly vowed not to go forward with the confidence-building process, even threatening to resign if forced to do so. 
6. The main subject of the third letter of Mr. Shambos is also the exploitation of certain public statements by President Rauf Denkta_. 
The said letter, like the previous two, is replete with terminology which could only be the product of an obsessively anti-Turkish mentality. 
The said letter is a concrete testimony to the abuse of a de facto title unjustly accorded to the Greek Cypriot side by the international community, either for political expediency or convenience, against its neighbours and former partners, the Turkish Cypriots. 
The tone and content of that letter, therefore, only demonstrate how justified the Turkish Cypriot side is in defending its political equality, right of security through Turkey's effective guarantee, and sovereignty within the framework of a possible negotiated solution. 
They should also realize that the crisis of confidence between the two peoples of the island continues to grow with every escalation of hostile rhetoric and activity, and chances for an overall solution unfortunately become more remote. 
The Israeli army has closed all roads providing access to this locality and has opened a new road that links Yohmor with the occupied zones in the south. 
Israeli army has admitted, there was no military installation in Deir Zahrani and nothing could justify the deadly raid on that locality. 
Such acts also flagrantly ignore the basic rights of the human person and threaten the peace process in progress in the Middle East, at a time when the peoples of the region are seeking to lay the foundations for a secure and stable future. 
I have the honour of communicating to you an advance copy of another periodic report regarding the situation of human rights in the territory of the former Yugoslavia, which I submit pursuant to paragraph 37 of Commission on Human Rights resolution 1994/72. 
On the basis of the same resolution, it held a second session, also at United Nations Headquarters, from 1 to 12 August 1994. 
3. The first session was opened by Mr. Hans Corell, Under-Secretary-General, the Legal Counsel, who represented the Secretary-General and made an introductory statement. 
* Reissued for technical reasons. 5. At the 1st meeting of the first session, on 28 March 1994, the Ad Hoc Committee elected its Bureau, as follows: 
6. The three Vice-Chairmen being unavailable for the second session, the Ad Hoc Committee, at the 2nd meeting of its second session, elected three new Vice-Chairmen as follows: 
1. Opening of the session. 
2. Election of officers. 
3. Adoption of the agenda. 
4. Organization of work. 
6. Adoption of the report. 
14. The Working Group proceeded in three stages. 
A transcript of this exchange of views was subsequently made available to delegations. 
16. In a third stage, the Working Group agreed that the work would continue in the framework of two consultation groups respectively entrusted with articles 1-9 and 10-27. 
Mr. Wael Aboulmagd (Egypt) and Ms. Silvia Ferndez de Gurmendi (Argentina) acted as coordinators of the consultation groups. 
The work of the consultation groups resulted in a "negotiating text", which consisted of articles 3-27. 
Although there was a general discussion on articles 1 (definitions) and 2 (scope of the Convention), no text was included for those articles in the negotiating text. 
17. At the conclusion of its first session, the Ad Hoc Committee decided, pursuant to the authorization contained in paragraph 2 of General Assembly resolution 48/37, to hold a further session from 1 to 12 August 1994. 
Some delegations expressed reservations about particular provisions in the negotiating text and reserved their right to introduce new provisions at the next session. 
It then entrusted an open-ended Informal Working Group, chaired by Ms. Ferndez de Gurmendi, Vice-Chairman of the Ad Hoc Committee, with the preparation of a negotiating text for articles 1 (definitions) and 2 (scope of the Convention). 
21. At the 5th meeting of the Working Group, on 5 August 1994, the Chairman of the Informal Working Group introduced a single article (numbered 1-2) on scope and definitions which represented the outcome of the work of the Informal Working Group. 
22. At its 6th meeting, on 8 August 1994, the Working Group had before it a consolidated negotiating text which contained the article 1-2 referred to above, followed by articles 3 to 27 of the negotiating text worked out at the first session. 
1. The following new article should be inserted between current articles 20 and 21. 
"If a dispute between two or more States Parties arises out of the application or interpretation of the present Convention, consultations between them shall be held upon the request of any of them. 
2. In current article 21, insert the following new paragraph: 
"1. If a dispute is not disposed of as a result of the consultations referred to in article ... within one month from the date of their inception, any of the parties may request that it be submitted to arbitration." 
1. Two formulations are given for article 2 of the draft. 
The tribunal, as a judicial organ of the United Nations, would thereby acquire the necessary authority and permanence. 
The second formulation should be accepted for the reasons given and because it would accelerate the adoption of the statute. 
The first version, on the other hand, might require amendment of the Charter and this would be difficult in practical terms. 
2. Article 9 states that the judges shall be independent, that they shall not engage in any activity which interferes with their judicial functions or affects their independence and that in case of doubt the court shall decide. 
The court will be formed of those selfsame judges, and its formation will thus follow their appointment. 
3. Paragraph 1 of article 11 states that judges shall not participate in any case in which they have previously been involved in any capacity whatsoever, or in which their impartiality might be open to doubt (shakk) on any ground, including an actual, apparent or potential conflict of interest. 
7. Article 13, paragraph 1, states that the Procuracy shall be composed of a Prosecutor, who shall be head of the Procuracy, a Deputy Prosecutor and such other qualified staff as may be required. 
We agree with this view and consider that the Prosecutor should be removed by the organ that elected him and not by the court. 
Such provisions should therefore be incorporated into the statute or annexed thereto so that the judges of the tribunal are obligated to apply them in the cases brought before them. 
The rules of procedure of the tribunal, however, may be determined by its court. 
10. The place of article 21 of the statute is inappropriate, and we consider that it should be part of the final clauses. 
Paragraph 2 provides that a State party to the statute may indicate that it does not accept the jurisdiction of the court over one or more of the crimes referred to in paragraph 1. 
12. Kuwait agrees with the provisions of article 25, namely that the proposed court also has jurisdiction over cases referred to in articles 22 or 26 (2) (a) which may be submitted to it on the authority of the Security Council. 
13. Article 31 provides that a person may be arrested or detained under the statute for such period as may be determined by the court in each case, but it does not establish a maximum period for such detention. 
All States that acceded would thus have accepted the jurisdiction of the court and would therefore be bound by its requests and decisions with regard to the provisions of articles 24, 26, 29 and article 33, paragraph 2. 
16. Our views on article 38 are as follows: 
(c) It would be preferable to establish a Chamber to consider pre-trial rebuttals and challenges relating to the sufficiency of the indictment or jurisdiction. 
19. Our views on article 45 are as follows: 
(b) Paragraph 2 (a) states that a person who has been tried by another court for acts constituting crimes referred to in articles 22 or 26 may be subsequently tried under the statute only if the act in question was characterized as an ordinary crime. 
Hence, if an act is characterized as aggravated assault a person cannot be retried for the same act characterized as torture or inhuman treatment. 
24. Our views on article 55 are as follows: 
(a) The article does not lay down any precise deadline for appeal against the judgement. 
(b) The Appeals Chamber should have more members than the court of first instance, preferably seven; 
26. Although most constitutions stipulate that citizens or nationals may not be extradited, when States parties accept the jurisdiction of the court the court shares jurisdiction with the national courts in considering these cases. 
This entails an obligation to surrender to it accused citizens or nationals in the event the court should so request. 
This position was reiterated during the Commonwealth Heads of Government meeting held in Cyprus in October 1993. 
3. The Government of Malta believes that the relationship between the court and the United Nations is crucial both to the court's establishment and to its long-term viability. 
If this second option is adopted, it would be essential to create, through appropriate agreements, a close cooperative relationship between the court and the United Nations as this would greatly enhance the court's authority and effectiveness as well as its universal appeal. 
5. With regard to the rest of part 1, which covers articles 1 to 21, it presents few problems to Malta. 
The basic approach adopted by the Working Group to the court's jurisdiction ratione materiae is shared by Malta. 
In this context, the setting up of an international criminal court, vested with jurisdiction to try crimes against humanity, war crimes, international terrorism and global traffic in narcotics will give an institutional concept in dealing with the international dimension of such offences. 
8. Regarding article 23, Malta reiterates its position in favour of a flexible jurisdictional regime. 
The net result of both "opting-in" systems (alternatives B and C) achieves the aim of allowing States that desire to become parties to the statute to decide over which crimes they would be prepared to accept the court's jurisdiction. 
9. Note is taken of the fact that the Working Group's draft statute separates the establishment of the court from the entry into force of the draft Code of Crimes against the Peace and Security of Mankind. 
Any linkage between the court and the Code could prove detrimental to the early establishment of the court and therefore such linkage should be avoided. 
10. While understanding the logic explained in the Working Group's commentary to article 25, Malta feels that the drafting of article 25 could be improved in the light of paragraph (2) of the commentary. 
On the other hand, the possibility, albeit restricted, of holding trials in absentia, provided for in article 44 (1) (h), should not be included in a revised draft statute since there is little benefit in a purely declamatory justice that risks possible infringements of the rights of the accused. 
1. The present document contains information on publications of the United Nations system on social issues and on statistics and indicators used to quantify levels of living and trends in social conditions. 
2. Based on the information compiled previously and the new text provided by the agencies and organizations of the United Nations, the text is organized under five headings: 
I. Selected United Nations system publications on social development; 
Assessing and monitoring the extent of world poverty; 
Work on social indicators; IV. Composite indexes; 
V. Goals and targets for monitoring social progress. 
Annex I contains a list of recent and planned future United Nations system publications on social development, and in particular on the three core issues of the Summit. 
Global in perspective and multidisciplinary in character, the work of the United Nations system relating to statistics and indicators and other information on social development addresses the complex interrelationship of economic and social phenomena. 
This work supports international policy dialogue and deliberations, and provides information to Member States for their use in national policy-making and analysis. 
4. Many major periodic publications of the United Nations system present statistics, indicators and analysis of social conditions and trends. 
5. The United Nations publishes a quadrennial Report on the World Social Situation, which was initiated in 1952 to support the deliberations of the Economic and Social Council and the Commission for Social Development. 
The report examines trends in the main indicators of social development and the relationship between economic growth and social development and discusses policy choices. 
6. Since 1954, the Statistical Division, in close collaboration with other concerned international statistical services, has prepared the companion series, Compendium of Social Statistics and Indicators. 
This compendium has been issued at irregular intervals, most recently in 1991. 
7. The United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) prepares The Least Developed Countries Report annually, providing information and analysis on social and economic conditions of the countries designated by the United Nations as the least developed (currently, 47). 
The report for 1993-1994 includes an overview of recent developments, an analysis of domestic policy reforms and the response of donors to the special needs of the least developed countries, and a review of issues relating to education and health services. 
The publication contains a variety of charts and tables of selected data to accompany the text as well as a comprehensive statistical indicators. 
In addition to the basic data, it also presents data analyzed to measure North-South differences, gender differences and urban-rural differences. 
9. The United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) looks at the status of children in its annual report, State of the World's Children, including an analytical section and a section of statistical tables. 
The statistical tables include national data on nutrition, health, education, population, and the status of women. 
In 1993, UNICEF published the first of a planned annual series, Progress of Nations, which compares national indicators of the countries of each region and compares each country's indicators with the expected performance based on the gross domestic product (GDP). 
The 1994 report ranks the nations of the world according to their achievements in child health, nutrition, education, family planning and progress for women. 
Data for developing countries are limited by the unavailability of data for many countries, and by the difficulty of defining employment and unemployment in countries where most economic activity takes place outside the modern commercial-industrial sector. 
The 1994 World Labour Report covers several topics including employment, labour relations, working conditions, social protection, and in particular, the rights of the working man and women. 
The analytical section contains selected data on the theme by selected countries, by region or by other large groups of countries. 
The appendices provide national data for as many countries as possible as well as regional and group averages, and contain both the most recent data and selected historic data for the past 20 years or so. 
The general development indicators, which remain largely the same from year to year, cover production, consumption, government budgets, trade, external finance, and human and natural resources. 
World Development Report, 1994 examines the link between infrastructure and development and explores ways in which developing countries can improve both the provision and the quality of infrastructure services. 
Both health and infrastructure are areas in which government policy and finance have an important role to play because of their pervasive impact on economic development and human welfare. 
Of particular interest to the Summit is the 1990 report focusing on poverty. 
13. World Education Report, 1993, prepared by UNESCO, is the second edition of a new biennial series aiming to present a broad but concise analysis of major trends and policy issues in education in the world today. 
The basic theme of the 1993 report is "education in a world of adjustment and change". 
The Report focuses on three aspects of this theme: 
Although progress is being made in reducing these disparities, there is a real danger of the gap widening for some of the world's poorest countries; 
(b) The continuing relevance of existing international legal conventions relating to education, in light of the increasing scope for the exercise of choice in education and new challenges for equality of opportunity; 
(c) The quest for new and better informed education standards, and the increasing interest in international cooperation in educational research. 
15. The Economic Commission for Europe (ECE) plans to produce an annual statistical yearbook for countries in the region. 
16. The measurement of poverty poses a particular problem. 
While poverty is commonly defined as a lack of financial resources, it is also identified with hunger and inadequate shelter and clothing. 
Lack of employment, education, social relations, self-esteem and other basic elements of human well-being are both consequences and causes of poverty. 
19. United Nations efforts in assisting and strengthening developing countries capacities for alleviating poverty have frequently entailed inter-agency collaboration and cooperation with donors and non-governmental organizations. 
22. The World Bank developed estimates of the population in poverty and the population in absolute poverty in its Social Indicators of Development 1991-1992. 
The World Bank poverty estimates in its Social Indicators Report, 1993 have dropped the term "absolute poverty" and instead use upper and lower income poverty lines for each country. 
These and additional data have been analysed by the International Fund for Agricultural Development (IFAD) as a basis for estimates of rural poverty in 114 developing countries in its global study The State of World Rural Poverty: An Inquiry into its Causes and Consequences. 
Estimates are made for both the rural population and rural women below the poverty line. 
23. The World Bank's Social Indicators of Development, 1993 introduced new priority poverty indicators which have drawn on the household surveys carried out with the technical assistance of the Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat. 
The priority poverty indicators are used for monitoring levels and trends in poverty and, along with related social conditions, provide a framework for assessing human welfare in low- and middle-income countries. 
The 1994 edition of Social Indicators of Development continues to address the priority poverty indicators, which are presented on the first page of each country table. 
At present, poverty lines, of variable quality, are available for about 25 countries. 
25. The progress reports on the Programme of Action of the World Conference on Agrarian Reform and Rural Development (WCARRD) include information on rural poverty, landlessness, agrarian reforms, rural employment, wages, markets, financial services, prices and access to information, research and extension services, human resource development and environment/poverty linkages. 
26. Another approach to assessing economic inequality is to measure the distribution of income within a society, an approach which emphasizes relative rather than absolute poverty. 
The basic data from household surveys have been analyzed in various sources over the years - for example, in World Development Report, 1993 (table 30). 
27. In the early 1990s the ILO began developmental work on a rapid assessment methodology for measuring poverty. 
Its purpose is to enable Governments to assess and monitor poverty rapidly, over a period of between three and six months. 
This methodology envisages the use of succinct household questionnaires, cluster sampling of poor households, use of new computer technology, and preparation of policy-oriented reports. 
28. In September 1991 the ILO, together with UNICEF and the Economic Commission for Latin America, held an international workshop on poverty monitoring in international agencies. 
The result is a publication edited by Ralph van der Hoeven and Richard Anker, entitled Poverty Monitoring: An International Concern, containing proposals for the improved use of indicators and monitoring systems and their integration into policy formulation. 
The areas covered include: measurement and trends of poverty, poverty indicators, planning for poverty alleviation in a context of adjustment, rapid policy action for vulnerable groups, and the perspectives of international agencies on poverty. 
29. In addition, in 1993 the ILO published a compendium of data concerning the incidence of poverty, entitled The Incidence of Poverty in Developing Countries: An ILO Compendium of Data, which includes detailed information on sources and methods. 
The compendium aims to provide a reasonably comprehensive compilation of the available data on the extent of and changes of poverty in developing countries at the rural, urban, national and regional levels. 
30. In another recent initiative, the ILO has sought to improve poverty monitoring in the rural sector of developing countries by examining the relevance and utility of indirect evidence as a means of tracing changes in rural poverty on a regular and frequent basis. 
Such indicators rely on statistics of agricultural output, prices and wages, and would have to be devised suitably in the light of specific circumstances. 
The forthcoming fourth edition of ILO household income and expenditure statistics contains the results of household income and expenditure surveys carried out in 82 countries, areas and territories from 1979 onwards. 
While the data are based mainly on country replies to an ILO questionnaire, for some countries they have been drawn from the survey reports published by relevant national statistical agencies. 
The data are illustrated by five main tables, covering: household income by source, characteristics of households, distribution of consumption expenditure, distribution of households by class and household size, and distribution of households by income class and household size. 
32. The Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC) subcommittee on statistical activities, at its twenty-seventh session (6-8 September 1993) noted that many organizations were concerned with the question of poverty and were taking initiatives on data, measurement and other aspects of the question. 
It agreed to establish a task force on the measurement of poverty and requested the World Bank to act as convener and to associate the regional commissions with it. 
The first, formative report of the task force was submitted to the Commission at its session in April 1994 (E/CN.3/1994/12). 
33. A list of United Nations system publications containing data and analyses relating to poverty is contained in annex II. 
Social indicators can be defined as statistics that usefully reflect important social conditions and that facilitate the process of assessing those conditions and their evolution. 
Social indicators are used to identify social problems that require action, to develop priorities and goals for action and spending, and to assess the effectiveness of programmes and policies. 
However, it should always be kept in mind that indicators are imperfect representations of actual conditions, both because the data do not fully capture human experience and because the data inevitably contain errors of measurement. 
35. A comprehensive account with citations of United Nations system work on social indicators through 1988 is contained in the 1989 Statistical Division publication Handbook on Social Indicators, which contains international methodological guidelines. 
Responsibility for the coordination of international collection and methodology for social statistics and indicators rests with the Statistical Commission and the Statistical Division, and the Commission has considered reports on social indicators every two years beginning in 1974. 
However, international agencies continue to use a wide variety of different approaches, concepts and definitions, according to their specific interests. 
While the compilation and the analysis of social indicators have been undertaken by a variety of United Nations organizations, there has been little integration of monitoring programmes or coordination of specifications and procedures among organizations. 
The compilation, analysis and interpretation of data from different countries has also been limited by the varying forms and reliability of data from different national sources. 
As a result, the statistical indicators collected in support of various United Nations system programmes are often both excessive and insufficient as well as redundant, and data from different agencies on the same subject may differ. 
36. In resolution 48/163 on the International Decade of the World's Indigenous Peoples, the General Assembly notes the need within the United Nations system to aggregate data specific to indigenous peoples by means of enhancing and facilitating the coordination capabilities of Member States for collecting and analysing such data. 
The Centre for Human Rights would envisage cooperation with the relevant office of the Secretariat and appropriate agencies to establish a world database on indigenous peoples. 
For an extensive discussion of the weakness of data sources used in international comparisons see the United Nations Research Institute for Social Development (UNRISD) publication entitled Measurement and Analysis of Socio-Economic Development: An Enquiry into International Indicators of Development and Quantitative Interrelations of Social and Economic Components of Development. 
Many countries therefore do not have the information they need to tackle the challenge of measuring progress towards meeting social and human development goals. 
38. As a result, quantitative measures of social factors for developing countries often do not exist. When they exist, they are often not easily available; and when they are available, they are often not comprehensive. 
To overcome these difficulties, indirect measures of the effectiveness of social services can be used. 
Obviously, the indirect nature of these measures leaves a great deal to be desired, but they do provide some indication of the extent and quality of public services. 
The editors of this collection of essays propose that the United Nations undertake the task of building a consensus for a global programme to collect reliable data on core social indicators and develop simpler and cheaper methods for obtaining this information. 
40. The Statistical Division of the United Nations Secretariat not only provides statistical expertise and coordination for data compilation and analysis at the international level but also provides assistance to Member States in the development and evaluation of national data collection and analysis capacities. 
42. In recognition of the inadequacy of any single indicator for measuring a complex phenomenon such as poverty or social development, there have been efforts to combine a number of indicators into composite indexes. 
The combination of a number of indicators also may require the exclusion of countries for which any of the component indicators is unavailable. 
43. Calculation of a composite index requires the component indicators to be combined using weighting factors to transform the different units of measurement, and perhaps using non-linear calculations. 
Given the quite different values that different cultures place on various aspects of individual and social life, developing a system of weighting that would be generally acceptable for international use poses difficult problems. 
These issues were considered at length in the 1977 United Nations study, The Feasibility of Welfare-oriented Measures to Supplement the National Accounts and Balances: A Technical Report (ST/ESA/STAT/SER.F/22). 
The question of a composite measure based on national accounts was also considered by the Statistical Commission in 1976 at the request of the Committee for Development Planning. 
At that time, the Commission agreed that it would be inappropriate to try to develop international standards for an alternative aggregate to GDP to measure welfare and that this was a more suitable area for research than for statistical compilation. 
The Commission reaffirmed its reservations on the soundness of composite indices of social progress at its twenty-sixth session, in 1991. 
The Expert Meeting on Social Integration, convened as part of the preparations for the Summit, considered the usefulness of a composite index of social integration and concluded that it was not recommended. 
Adult literacy has been used since 1990 as an indicator of education, with mean years of schooling added in 1991, and average life expectancy is used as an indicator of health conditions. 
Per capita GDP is used as the measure of income, adjusted for purchasing power parity differences among countries. 
UNDP is continually reviewing the value of such a composite index of human development and how it might be improved. 
45. A number of composite indexes of well-being have been developed by IFAD in its study The State of World Rural Poverty: An Inquiry into its Causes and Consequences. 
46. The food security index portrays the composite food security situation of each country by relating food production and consumption variables. 
The integrated poverty index combines the head-count measure of poverty with the income-gap ratio, income distribution below the poverty line and annual per capita GNP growth. 
The basic needs index is a combination of an education index and a health index, covering literacy and health-related indicators. 
The relative welfare index combines the other three indexes. 
47. At the household level, a wide range of indicators of deprivation is applied, and for the first time in poverty analysis, a process analysis is undertaken to rank processes in each country in terms of their degree of dominance over rural poverty. 
48. The 1993 Committee on World Food Security endorsed a new aggregate household food security index (AHFSI) for each country developed by FAO to monitor, at the international level, trends in household food security status. 
The methodology used combines estimates of per capita food availability for human consumption with information on the distribution of available food, and estimates of the food-gap of the representative undernourished and of the inequality in the distribution of the food-gap. 
49. The FAO also collects data on the nutritional status of all members of sample households which, combined with data on socio-economic characteristics, are useful proxies for social development. 
Nutritional indicators include the body mass index, developed by FAO as a measure of chronic energy deficiency in adults. 
50. During the past decade the United Nations system has made special efforts to promote social welfare and has convened a number of intergovernmental conferences to address common international social needs and focus United Nations system activities on meeting those needs. 
Some of those conferences have adopted specific goals, targets and timetables for progress in various social areas. 
The need to monitor progress toward meeting those goals has focused attention on defining indicators of social conditions, collecting and analysing data corresponding to those indicators, and interpreting the results in terms of actual human lives. 
52. UNICEF and WHO collaborate in monitoring the health goals of the World Summit for Children. 
This includes the development of indicators, the establishment of guidelines for the use of indicators and collaborating on the process of reporting at mid-decade on the global progress towards these goals. 
Together with roughly 26 national programmes still being drafted, these cover almost 90 per cent of the populations in Africa, Asia, the Middle East and Latin America. 
These indicators could be monitored on a regular basis, enhancing the effectiveness of the crop-monitoring system and providing early information for emergency assistance and food-aid planning. 
55. To improve the efficiency and effectiveness of United Nations data and information services, an inter-agency working group on social indicators was established in 1989 to help develop a sound basis upon which progress towards social goals could be measured. 
The working group consists of representatives of UNICEF, the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA), UNDP and the Statistical Office of the United Nations Secretariat. 
The Statistical Commission, at its 1991 session, endorsed the working group programme for monitoring the achievement of social goals in the 1990s, agreeing that while the technical, organizational and policy challenges posed were formidable, the need for action was timely and urgent. 
56. Based on the social goals and targets of the international agreements mentioned above and taking into account the needs of UNDP for its human development initiative and Human Development Report, the working group selected a set of 34 priority social indicators. 
Pilot studies were carried out in five developing countries, and the results of this work were reported to the Statistical Commission at its twenty-seventh session (E/CN.3/1993/20). 
57. The United Nations system has made much progress in recent decades in developing and improving indicators for social conditions and standards of living in the world. 
These efforts have contributed to knowledge and understanding of social phenomena and to helping decision makers evaluate and improve social policies. 
Technical and financial assistance to developing countries by international and national agencies can make an important contribution to improving information on global social development. Report on the World Social Situation, 1993. The World's Women: Trends and Statistics 1970-1990. 
Socio-cultural Impact of Human Resources Development (ESCAP, 1992). 
Poverty monitoring: an international concern (with UNICEF), 1994. Civil Service Reform and the World Bank. 
Nationalities and Conflicting Ethnicity in Post-Communist Russia, by Valery Tishkov, DP 50, March 1994. 
Table 1 Change in real per capita income, 1980-1990, includes percentage increase or decrease by country, calculated by the secretariat from international agency sources; table 2 provides regional aggregates for changes in per capita GDP and per capita income. 
Sources: World Bank and unpublished data from the United Nations Secretariat. 
Source: World Bank as reanalysed by the Human Development Report team. 
ECLAC, "Panorama social de America latina", annual tables on distribution of income, changes in distribution of income in the 1980s, and population in poverty and extreme poverty, for selected countries, calculated by ECLAC from its household survey database. 
International Labour Office, World Employment Programme, The Incidence of Poverty in Developing Countries: An ILO Compendium of Data, by Hamid Tabatabai, with Manal Fouad (Geneva, 1993), provides a comprehensive review of estimates of the incidence of poverty. 
Sources: estimates from national survey results and poverty lines or other poverty standards for 120 countries or areas, mainly from the 1970s to the late 1980s. 
Table 2.1, How much poverty is there in the developing countries: the situation in 1985, includes extremely poor and poor populations by number and percentage by developing region. 
Table 9.2, Poverty in 2000, includes incidence of poverty and number of poor. 
Sources: Martin Ravallion, Gaurav Datt, Dominique van de Walle and Elaine K. Chan, "Quantifying the magnitude and severity of absolute poverty in the developing world in the mid-1980s", World Development Report 1990 background paper, and World Bank estimates. 
World Bank, Social Indicators of Development, 1991-1992 (Baltimore, Johns Hopkins University Press, 1992). 
Tables for each country include population in absolute poverty, urban and rural. 
Source: World Bank data. 
International Fund for Agricultural Development, The State of World Rural Poverty: An Inquiry into its Causes and Consequences, by Idris Jazairy, Mohiuddin Alamgir and Theresa Panuccio (New York, New York University Press, 1992). 
Table 2 presents an "integrated poverty index for 114 developing countries: Rural population below the poverty line, for years around 1965 and 1988". 
Source: State of the World's Children, 1994 (New York, UNICEF). Sources: World Bank and ILO. 
In the opinion of the Secretary-General, the above letter constitutes adequate provisional credentials. 
At 1105 hours two Iranian aircraft on patrol penetrated our international boundaries at low altitude at coordinates 002186 (1:100,000 map of Tib; Zubaydat area). 
Between 1130 and 2100 hours a pilot cutter belonging to the Iraqi Port Authority was subjected to provocation and its crew was questioned by armed Iranian patrol boats in the Shatt al-Arab opposite Ra's al-Bayshah. 
The letter was returned to the commander of the Iranian complex, and he was informed that the matter would be handled through the normal diplomatic channels. 
The Greek tugboat Atlantic was detained and subjected to provocation and its crew was questioned by armed Iranian patrol boats while it was towing the Cypriot vessel Chrysalis, stranded in Mina' al-Mu'aqqal. 
The two vessels and the crew were not released until Sunday, 17 July 1994. 
Iranian reconnaissance activity was observed being carried out by small military boats each with three persons on board, some wearing civilian clothing and carrying field glasses. 
The reconnaissance was focused on the areas of Sayhan, Saybah and Duwayb. 
At 1535 hours a group of some five persons from the Iranian side fired a number of intermittent bursts from a medium machine-gun located at the Iranian position at coordinates 901160 (1:100,000 map of Mandali) in the direction of the Iraqi forces stationed in the Kulaybah area. 
An Iraqi fishing boat with four persons on board carrying fishing permits issued by the Iraqi Fishing Association were subjected to provocation by armed Iranian patrol boats inside Iraqi territorial waters in the Shatt al-Arab. 
They were fired upon and driven outside the boundary embankment, where a white pick-up truck carrying five persons was waiting for them. 
The vehicle and the persons in question then returned to the Iranian rear. 
At 0300 hours a group of some 6 to 10 persons approached the Iraqi Kharnubiyah monitoring post at coordinates 009175 (1:100,000 map of Saybah). 
When they were detected and challenged they fired in the direction of the post and fire was returned by those manning it. 
One of them was killed and his body recovered. 
He was identified by the length of his beard, his appearance and the fact that he was carrying Iranian-made grenades and wearing Iranian clothing. 
No documents were found on him. 
They forced the Iraqi fishermen to leave the boat, threatening them with their weapons, binding their arms and putting them down on the Iraqi shore. 
Their identity and military service documents were confiscated, and their boat was taken to the Iranian side. 
Between 0940 and 1030 hours the Iraqi tugboat Al-Warka' was subjected to provocation and its crew was questioned by an armed Iranian civilian patrol as it was leaving in the direction of Umm Qasr opposite Ra's al-Bayshah in the Shatt al-Arab channel. 
At 1000 hours an Iranian fibreglass patrol boat was seen with seven persons on board, four of them in military uniform and carrying Kalashnikov assault rifles and field glasses and the others wearing civilian clothing. 
It approached the Iraqi shore of the Shatt al-Arab opposite Umm al-Rasas Island at coordinates 042698 (1:100,000 map of Saybah), where its occupants carried out reconnaissance of Umm al-Rasas Island using the field glasses. 
At 1015 hours the boat returned to the Iranian side and entered the Karun River. 
The Iranian side installed a black notice board measuring 1 metre by 2.5 metres facing Iraq on the sunken ship in the Shatt al-Arab channel at coordinates 185565 (1:100,000 map of Saybah). 
The Security Council welcomes the Secretary-General's intention to adapt the practical tasks of the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) to the evolving situation within the framework of Security Council resolution 925 (1994). 
The Security Council reaffirms, as the Secretary-General emphasizes in his report of 3 August 1994 (S/1994/924), that the Arusha Peace Agreement constitutes an appropriate frame of reference for promoting national reconciliation in Rwanda. 
5. Comprehensive study on conference services. 
This text is intended to serve as a negotiating text without committing or prejudicing the position of any delegation on any of its provisions. 
Some delegations expressed reservations about particular provisions in the text and reserved their right to introduce new provisions at a later stage. 
2. In introducing the revised negotiating text, the Chairman indicated that the new text was the result of consultations among delegations from all regional groups and aimed at improving the original negotiating text to the extent possible. 
It was stressed that the matter was an urgent one on which the momentum should not be lost. 
4. The revised negotiating text reads as follows: 
"Recognizing the right of the State Party to withdraw, after consultations with the Secretary-General of the United Nations, its citizens participating in such operation," 
2. The draft budget presented below incorporates a number of revisions to document LOS/PCN/141, which were agreed upon by the Preparatory Commission. 
3. According to article 308, paragraph 3, of the Convention, the Assembly of the Authority shall meet on the date of entry into force of the Convention (i.e., 16 November 1994) and shall elect the Council of the Authority. 
6. The above requirements for the initial work to be accomplished point to very important considerations regarding related work during the start-up period which has to be completed by the Secretariat of the Authority in order for the first functional phase to start in 1996. 
Moreover, the Secretariat of the Authority has to initiate relationships with other international organizations. 
7. In accordance with paragraph 5 above, the Assembly of the Authority would hold a ceremonial opening session for three days in November 1994, an organizational/substantive session for three weeks in February-March 1995 and a resumed session for two weeks in August 1995, all at Kingston. 
It is assumed that interpretation and translation services would be required in Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish. 
8. For the ceremonial opening session, it is estimated that the Assembly of the Authority would require interpretation and other meeting services for six meetings and that there would be three pre-session documents (50 pages), two in-session documents (10 pages) and three post-session documents (50 pages). 
11. Based on the above considerations, the full cost of conference servicing is estimated at $1,619,800. 
It is also estimated that Local staff would be required to provide support to the staff at the Professional level and above - both substantive and administrative - and assistance in various matters. 
In addition to the Professional officers described above, 17 General Service employees would be distributed in accordance with the organizational chart presented in table 1; 
(b) The Secretary-General and the Administrative and Finance Officer would enter on duty on 1 June 1995. 
The remaining Professional staff would enter on duty on 1 October 1995. 
It is considered that staff at the Professional level and above would be recruited internationally to work at Kingston and staff at the General Service level would be recruited locally in Jamaica. 
15. The above-mentioned staff would also constitute the core of the overall staffing required for the first functional phase, which would start in 1996. 
16. Under the above considerations, the estimated cost of staffing until the end of 1995 would be: 
17. As regards other items of expenditure, having considered the estimates contained in document LOS/PCN/141, the Preparatory Commission decided to revise the estimates for the following items as shown below: 
18. As regards the following items, the Preparatory Commission decided to retain the estimates contained in document LOS/PCN/141: 
19. In summary, the administrative expenses of the Authority for the period from 16 November 1994 to 31 December 1995 would be in the amount of $2,489,600, as summarized below: 
The extent to which the Organization's permanent capacity needs to be supplemented by temporary assistance resources can be determined only in the light of the calendar of conferences for the biennium 1994-1995. 
On that basis, it is estimated that conference-servicing costs ($1,619,800) can be absorbed under section 25E of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995. 
This amount breaks down as follows: 
1. During the current session, the plenary dealt with the following matters: 
I. Organization of work; 
Matters arising from the imminent entry into force of the Convention: 
B. Final report of the Training Panel; 
2. On 1 August 1994, on the recommendation of the General Committee, the plenary adopted a programme of work for this meeting of the Commission which provided for more meetings than hitherto for the General Committee acting as the executive organ for the implementation of resolution II. 
3. On 8 August 1994 the General Committee took up the question of relinquishment of pioneer areas. 
4. In accordance with the provisions on relinquishment in resolution II, paragraph 1 (e), the delegation of India notified the General Committee, on behalf of the Government of India, that 20 per cent of the pioneer area (30,000 square kilometres) had been relinquished. 
The area relinquished shall be that bounded by the lines joining the turning points and the geographical coordinates indicated in the schedule annexed to document LOS/PCN/BUR/R.44. 
6. The General Committee took note of the notification of relinquishment of pioneer areas by the registered pioneer investors, the Government of India and the Interoceanmetal Joint Organization (IOM). 
7. The General Committee recommended to the International Seabed Authority that the Council should continue monitoring the relinquishment of areas by the registered pioneer investors. 
8. At the twelfth session of the Preparatory Commission held at Kingston, from 7 to 11 February 1994, China had reported the sinking of its research vessel R/V Xianqyanghong 16. 
China reiterated its intention to relinquish 30 per cent of the allocated area at the end of the fifth year in accordance with resolution II paragraph 1 (e). 
9. In accordance with paragraph 5 of the fulfilment of obligations (LOS/PCN/L.87, annex), the delegation of the Russian Federation submitted to the General Committee a periodic report on the activities of the registered pioneer investor, Yuzhmorgeologiya, covering the period from 1 January 1993 to 1 August 1994 (LOS/PCN/BUR/R.43). 
10. The General Committee took note of the report. 
"(i) The establishment of comprehensive computerized database disks for samples stations; 
"(ii) Data on station number, coordinates, depth, abundance, metal content, device and information on the source of the data; allowing the raw data to be statistically manipulated and presented on various types of maps and graphs." 
12. In accordance with that paragraph, the delegation of Poland, on behalf of IOM, informed the General Committee that a preliminary report containing the required data has been submitted to the Secretary-General (LOS/PCN/BUR/R.46). 
The General Committee took note of the report. 
15. It was noted that the Preparatory Commission had not determined amounts of periodic expenditures. 
17. The General Committee also decided to waive the annual fixed fee of US$ 1 million provided for in resolution II, paragraph 7 (b), as of the date of registration and also referred to in document LOS/PCN/L.87, annex, paragraph 10. 
21. The provisional agenda for the first session of the International Seabed Authority as contained in document LOS/PCN/139 was discussed paragraph by paragraph and the Plenary agreed on the following provisional agenda: 
3. Election of the President. 
4. Adoption of the agenda. 
5. Election of the Vice-Presidents. 
9. Appointment of the Credentials Committee. 
13. Consideration of the following: 
(a) Follow-up of the decisions taken by the Preparatory Commission on the implementation of resolution II; 
(b) Transfer of the property and records of the Preparatory Commission to the Authority; 
Thus, the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions and the Fifth Committee would necessarily have a role to play with regard to the funding of the Authority in the initial period. 
23. After an examination of the provisional agenda for the Council contained in document LOS/PCN/140, the Plenary agreed upon the following provisional agenda: 
3. Election of the President. 
4. Election of the Vice-Presidents. 
5. Adoption of the agenda. 
8. Consideration of the following: 
(a) Follow-up of the decisions taken by the Preparatory Commission on the implementation of resolution II; 
(c) Organization of the secretariat; 
9. Consideration, with a view to adoption, of the rules, regulations and procedures necessary for the conduct of activities in the Area as they progress and of rules, regulations and procedures incorporating applicable standards for the protection and preservation of the marine environment. 
10. Consideration of applications for approval of plans of work. 
Further substantive items would be taken up in the resumed first session. 
The Plenary also noted that the session could be used for informal consultations on items of the provisional agenda relating to elections. 
25. The Training Panel held its sixth and last session on 1, 2 and 5 August 1994. 
The report of the sixth session and the final report of the Training Panel to the General Committee are contained in documents LOS/PCN/BUR/R.47 and R.48, respectively. 
The Panel also took note of the reports presented by France and China on the trainees who were currently undergoing training. 
The Panel was informed that the four trainees selected for the training programme of the Interoceanmetal Joint Organization would commence their training on 28 October 1994. 
28. The Panel received information on the training programme of the International Ocean Institute. It also received an offer of training by the Intergovernmental Oceanographic Commission. 
29. The Training Panel adopted its final report to the General Committee on 5 August 1994. 
It endorsed the recommendation of the Panel that the Preparatory Commission issue training certificates to Mr. Kohpina, Mr. Hwang, Mr. Mohammad-Taheri and Mr. Braham. 
32. The General Committee also considered and took note of the final report of the Panel. 
33. The Preparatory Commission decided to recommend to the General Assembly that it approve the draft budget for the International Seabed Authority only for the period 1994-1995 as contained in LOS/PCN/143. 
In doing so the Preparatory Commission noted that the draft budget was premised on the assumption that the activities of the Authority in 1994-1995 would relate in large measure to the establishment and internal administration of the Authority. 
The third part will be held from 7 to 18 August 1995. 
35. The Preparatory Commission decided that the report to States Parties would comprise: 
(iv) Draft budget for the first financial period of the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea (LOS/PCN/142). 
(d) The Secretary-General should be requested to designate a United Nations staff member as Acting Registrar of the Tribunal before 16 May 1995, charged with making preparations of a practical nature for the organization of the Tribunal, including the establishment of a library; 
(e) States should continue consultations on the organization of the Tribunal. 
38. Under resolution I, paragraph 11, the Preparatory Commission has to prepare a final report on all matters within its mandate, except as provided in paragraph 10 of that resolution, to the Assembly at its first session. 
The Preparatory Commission decided to consider as its final report that provisional final report on all matters within its mandate, except as provided in paragraph 10 of resolution I, supplemented by any further reports and recommendations which the Preparatory Commission might make. 
1. This understanding applies to the registered pioneer investor, the Government of the Republic of Korea, and its certifying State, the Republic of Korea. 
The precise number of trainees, the duration and the fields of training shall be agreed upon between the Preparatory Commission and the registered pioneer investor according to its capabilities. It is further agreed that the first group of trainees shall consist of no less than four individuals. 
Such expenditures shall be reviewed by the Preparatory Commission from time to time in consultation with and with the cooperation of the registered pioneer investor. 
Such reports shall be provided annually. 
7. The registered pioneer investor, the Government of the Republic of Korea, on the basis of the available data collected by it in the area reserved for the Authority, shall provide free of cost to the Preparatory Commission: 
(i) The establishment of comprehensive computerized database disks for sample stations; 
8. The obligation of the registered pioneer investor, the Government of the Republic of Korea, under the provisions of paragraph 7 (b) of resolution II shall be waived as of the date of the registration. 
9. An annual fixed fee shall be payable from the date of commencement of commercial production. 
11. Owing to the constraints of time the monitoring of compliance by the registered pioneer investor, the Government of the Republic of Korea, and the certifying State, the Republic of Korea, with its obligations under resolution II and this understanding shall be carried out by the Authority. 
The European Union welcomes the fact that, on 27 July 1994, the Ministers of Defence of Armenia and Azerbaijan and the commander of the troops of Nagorny Karabakh have confirmed in writing the cease-fire observed since 12 May 1994. 
The European Union welcomes the parties' intention to accelerate negotiations during the month of August and sign an agreement allowing the deployment of CSCE monitors. 
The acceding countries Finland, Austria and Sweden associate themselves with this statement. 
Furthermore, even during the stay of TIPH, very serious incidents occurred and oppressive measures were taken by both the Israeli army and the illegal settlers against the Palestinian people in Hebron. 
As such, Israeli refusal to extend the mission of TIPH violates the spirit of the agreement reached on 31 March 1994 between the PLO and Israel on this subject and is not in compliance with the provisions of Security Council resolution 904 (1994). 
The PLO recalls paragraph 3 of the said resolution, in which the Security Council "calls for measures to be taken to guarantee the safety and protection of the Palestinian civilians throughout the occupied territory, including, inter alia, a temporary international or foreign presence". 
We believe that the mission of TIPH was terminated unfulfilled, and we look forward to the full and speedy implementation of resolution 904 (1994) throughout the occupied territory. 
Seven impacts were recorded in the vicinity of Cilipi airport. 
The attacks on Dubrovnik, a United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization "world heritage" city, have often been carried out from the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina under the control of the Bosnian Serb army. 
This clear use of proxy force against the Republic of Croatia demands equal treatment of the Bosnian Serb authorities and the Knin authorities in the occupied territories of Croatia. 
"The Security Council notes with appreciation the efforts of the United Nations Special Mission to Afghanistan in accordance with General Assembly resolution 48/208, headed by Ambassador Mahmoud Mestiri, and welcomes his progress report of 1 July 1994 (S/1994/766), in particular the recommendations contained in paragraph 40 of the report. 
It calls on all Afghans to continue to work with the Special Mission as it seeks to help Afghans begin a peaceful political process to end their differences. 
It also urges the international community to assist Afghans in rebuilding their shattered country as conditions permit. 
"The Council commends the efforts of the United Nations humanitarian agencies in Afghanistan and stresses the need for all States to continue contributing to those efforts. 
"The Council reaffirms its commitment to the sovereignty and territorial integrity of Afghanistan." 
The Council considers that such blockades by Croatian citizens as well as related impediments imposed by the Croatian authorities on the freedom of movement of UNPROFOR are inadmissible. 
The Council welcomes the progress that has been made since the signature of this agreement to open eleven of nineteen crossing points. 
However, the Council reminds the Government of the Republic of Croatia of its obligation to facilitate UNPROFOR's unimpeded access to all 19 crossing points agreed upon in the cease-fire agreement of 29 March 1994. 
The Council strongly disapproves of any action that would both impede the functioning of UNPROFOR and add to the already high cost of the peace-keeping operation in Croatia. 
Recalling operative paragraph 7 of its resolution 908 (1994), the Council again urges the Government of the Republic of Croatia to conclude without further delay a Status of Forces Agreement with UNPROFOR and to resolve the above and any other issues in accordance with the provisions of that agreement. 
1. By its resolution 34/180 of 18 December 1979, the General Assembly adopted the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women. 
In its resolution 45/124 of 14 December 1990, the Assembly requested the Secretary-General to submit this report annually. 
4. The Convention was opened for signature in New York on 1 March 1980 and, in accordance with its article 27, entered into force on 3 September 1981. 
5. As at 1 August 1994, 134 States had become parties to the Convention, 88 States had ratified it, 40 States had acceded and 6 States had succeeded to it. 
Since the last progress report, Albania, Armenia, the Bahamas, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Lithuania, the Republic of Moldova, Tajikistan and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia have become parties to the Convention. 
The Bahamas acceded with reservations. 
The Government of the Netherlands objected to the reservations and declarations made by the Governments of India, Morocco and Maldives upon ratification or accession. 
Reservations made upon ratification or accession are contained in annex II, and objections to the application of the Convention are contained in annex III to the present report. 
6. The Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women shares many similarities in its working methods with other human rights treaty monitoring bodies. 
Table 1 summarizes the similarities and differences between the Committee and the other five human rights treaty bodies. 
9. The mandate of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women under article 21 of the Convention includes the drafting of suggestions and general recommendations based on the examination of reports and information received from States parties. 
10. In addition, the Committee now contributes to international conferences that bear on the status and advancement of women. 
11. One of the other human rights treaty bodies meets alternately at Geneva and in New York. 
Historically, the meetings alternated between New York and Vienna, where the secretariat of the Committee was located. 
However, since the Committee's secretariat has been transferred to New York, all meetings are expected normally to be held there. 
12. As of 1 August 1994, there were 134 States parties to the Convention. 
13. Unlike other human rights instruments, article 20 of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women contains a limitation on the allowed meeting time. 
It states that the Committee "shall normally meet for a period of not more than two weeks annually in order to consider the reports submitted" by States parties. 
This time-limit has proved to be increasingly inadequate, as evidenced by the backlog of reports, to be detailed below, which have been submitted as required under article 18 and which await consideration. 
As a result, the Economic and Social Council in resolution 1992/17 recommended that three weeks be allocated until the backlog in reports had been eliminated. 
The General Assembly in its resolution 47/94 supported the Committee's request for additional meeting time and requested an extension of the sessions in 1993 and 1994. 
In spite of this, a considerable backlog remains. 
14. Although the Committee has increased the scope of its activities, the Convention foresees no assignments beyond the consideration of reports of States parties and the drafting of suggestions and general recommendations based on this review. 
The Committee normally allocates some meeting time during the sessions for the drafting and consideration of suggestions and general recommendations, discussion of procedural matters and working methods, and contributions to international conferences and events relevant to its work. 
15. The other human rights treaty bodies have longer and more flexible meeting schedules: 
(a) The Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination meets twice a year for sessions of two weeks in duration; 
(b) The Human Rights Committee is authorized to meet for three sessions of three weeks duration each year. 
An additional three weeks is allotted for working groups; 
(c) The Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights ordinarily should meet once each year for three weeks, in addition to a pre-sessional working group of one week's duration. 
However, it currently meets for 2 three-week sessions per year, as a result of the decisions by the Economic and Social Council to authorize extraordinary sessions for 1993 2/ and 1994. 3/ This increase was authorized to permit the Committee to deal with the backlog of reports. 
In its decision regarding the 1994 session, the Council also authorized a special three-day meeting of the Committee's pre-sessional working group in order to prepare for the consideration of States parties reports; 
(e) The Committee on the Rights of the Child currently meets for two regular sessions of three-weeks' duration per year, with each session being preceded by a one-week working group. 
It also devotes considerable time each session to thematic reports, matters of technical assistance and the methods of work of the Committee. 
16. Following the initial report which is due one year after ratification, States parties are required under the Convention to submit periodic reports every four years. 
17. From 1982 up to 30 June 1994, 145 reports were received by the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women since 1982. 
In addition, it considered two reports on an exceptional basis. 
At its thirteenth session, in 1994, the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women considered 16 reports in three weeks; 12 reports are presently scheduled for the upcoming fourteenth session. 
(a) The Committee on the Rights of the Child by comparison has dealt with an average of six country reports at each three-week session since it began considering reports in 1993; 
(b) The Human Rights Committee typically considers 4 to 5 reports per session or between 13 and 14 reports over a period of nine weeks each year; 
20. In addition, like other treaty bodies, the Committee has begun to ask for reports on an exceptional basis. 
21. One of the most striking disparities in the working conditions of the treaty bodies lies in the amount of time available for the consideration of reports of States parties. 
The Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women allots one and a half three-hour meetings for the initial report of a State party and only 1 three-hour meeting for subsequent periodic reports. 
The time allocation does not increase even when the Committee is considering combined reports, which has become an increasingly frequent practice; initial and second periodic reports are considered in one and a half meetings and second and subsequent periodic reports are considered in one meeting. 
During the thirteenth session, the Committee observed that the number of reports considered at each session was much too high for the allotted time and was much greater than that considered by other treaty bodies. 
This lessens the time required for each inquiry they conduct. 
Notwithstanding, even for initial reports the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women spends less time per report than the Committee against Torture or the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination. 
23. The Convention includes a large number of issues that also fall within the mandates of the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and the Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights. 
In addition, the Committee's reporting guidelines have become more detailed and precise in recent years in an effort to improve the quality of reports and facilitate the effective enjoyment of the rights under the Convention among States parties. 
The allotted time in many cases borders on being simply inadequate to permit the Committee to probe policies, issues and areas that would permit it to gain access to the real advancement of women in many of these countries. 
The result can only be the ultimate weakening of the Convention as an instrument and catalyst for the protection of women's human rights and a potential undermining or discrediting of the existing treaty regime. 
25. As of 30 June 1994, the Committee had received but not yet considered 33 reports, one third of which were combined reports, comprising either initial and second, second and third or initial, second and third reports. 
While the actual number of outstanding reports has been even higher at certain points in the past, the backlog total actually comprises 46 distinct reporting obligations. 
The current number results from the practice of allowing combined reports, the first of which were considered at the eleventh session. 
27. In 1985, at the fourth session of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women, the time lapse between receipt and consideration of reports averaged 18 months. 
In 1990, at the ninth session, the time lapse was 27 months. 
At the twelfth session, the time lapse 34 months, or nearly three years. 
At the thirteenth session, with the exception of special reports from the States of the territory of the former Yugoslavia, States parties waited on average 29 months to have their reports heard. 9/ By the fourteenth session, the average delay will be 38 months. 
28. As is evident from these figures, the general trend is towards longer and longer delays. 
Were there to be substantially greater compliance by States parties with the actual reporting obligations under the Convention, the burden on the Committee would be greater and, under the present time constraints, the delay would be dramatically worse. 
29. A lengthy time lapse between submission and consideration obviously jeopardizes the entire reporting procedure, as it lessens the validity of the information received and at times renders both empirical and policy information completely outdated and inapplicable. 
Supplementary reports have frequently been required to reflect changes in the situation since the original report. 
This both increases the burden of reporting on States parties and places an increased strain on secretariat resources, as additional time is required to process and analyse the reports and additional translation services are needed. 
30. A central purpose of periodic reports is to assess any progress or deterioration in the status of women and the effect of the Convention in furthering the advancement of women. 
32. As at 1 June 1994 there were 38 initial reports, 39 second periodic reports and 40 third periodic reports due but not yet received from States parties for a total of 117 reports overdue. 
The delay in reporting in other treaty bodies stands as follows. 
(a) For the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination, 392 reports 10/ formally outstanding. 
However, combined reports are accepted by the Committee and it is now actually waiting for reports from about 80 States parties; 
(e) For the Committee on the Rights of the Child, 80 initial reports are outstanding. 
33. Because of the problem of seriously overdue reports, the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights has begun to schedule for consideration the situation in States parties that have consistently failed to report or whose reports are long overdue. 
34. The Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women faces a similar problem, as there are States parties who have long ratified the Convention, yet whose initial reports have not been submitted. 
Annex IV shows the situation of overdue reports for the Committee. 
As at 30 June 1994, there were 16 States parties whose reports were 5 years or more overdue; 12 of these were more than 8 years overdue and 8 of these were more than 10 years overdue. 
35. Since its eleventh session, the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women has presented concluding comments at the end of the consideration of States parties' reports. 
Originally they were delivered by the Chair and included in the session report of the Committee to the General Assembly. 
However, during the thirteenth session, the Committee decided to adopt the practice now becoming common to all human rights treaty bodies and prepare a more detailed concluding comment to be included in the final report of the Committee. 
The comment is designed to highlight the most important points raised during the constructive dialogue, identify particular areas of progress as well as issues and areas of concern that the Committee wishes the State party to report on in its next periodic report. 
Meeting time is required in order for the Committee to finalize its comments. 
36. Non-governmental organizations have taken on increasing importance in recent years in the promotion of human rights, particularly as providers of alternative sources of information. 
To this end, they have set aside time for the organizations to make oral statements to their committees during the regular sessions. 
The pre-session working groups of the two committees also receive oral and written submissions from non-governmental organizations. 
The Committee also encourages States parties to consult with national non-governmental organizations in the preparation of their reports wherever possible and commends their presence during the consideration of reports. 
39. At present, however, non-governmental organizations do not make formal representations to the Committee, nor do they participate in the dialogue between States parties and the Committee during the presentation of the reports. 
While the Secretariat provides the addresses of the Committee members to interested non-governmental organizations, no substantial servicing, such as translation and dissemination of reports, is currently available. 
41. In the early years, the recommendations of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women were relatively brief and were either directed at either technical and reporting procedures or designed to merely highlight particular issues and areas of concern. 
However, recent recommendations have become more lengthy and detailed as the Committee endeavours to make the experience it has gained through the consideration of a large number of country reports available for the benefit of all States parties. 
As a consequence, the recommendations have become an increasingly important source of jurisprudence on the Convention and information to all States parties. 
In this sense, the Committee's general recommendations are now similar to those adopted by the Human Rights Committee and the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights. 
Recommendations now generally concern substantive issues. 
For example, general recommendation No. 19 contains a detailed analysis of the phenomenon and persistence of violence against women and suggestions for States parties as to methods of its eradication and remedies which should be available to women who are victims of violence. 
The most recent general recommendation, No. 21, concerning the equality of women in marriage and family relations, contains an elaboration of articles 9, 15 and 16. 
Future recommendations are planned which will deal with the nature of the guarantees and the obligations of States parties under articles 2, 7 and 8. 
43. In addition, the Committee has forwarded six suggestions to other bodies within the United Nations system on matters relating to the Convention. 
44. Detailed recommendations are important to the dissemination of the Committee's work, the development of the Convention jurisprudence and the integration of gender issues into the work of the United Nations system. 
At the same time, they place increasing demands on the secretariat and require considerably more in the way of both preparation and meeting time for the Committee. 
45. A number of activities are undertaken by other treaty bodies, but not by the Committee, which have implications for the work of those bodies. 
It is not, however, anticipated that an expert meeting on the subject will be convened, since resources for it are not available in the regular budget and none have been forthcoming from extrabudgetary sources. 
47. In the event that a protocol were to be adopted, it would increase the amount of time required for Committee sessions and place additional demands on secretariat time and resources. 
48. Several of the treaty bodies engage in general discussions on themes or issues of relevance to their concerns or the implementation of their respective conventions, some of which are also of concern to the Committee. 
For example, during its last session, on 16 May 1994, the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights held a meeting on the effect of structural adjustment programmes and safety nets on human rights. 
Moreover, the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights in its last session identified the situation of women as one of the most pressing issues on its own agenda. 
49. Under article 17 of the Convention, the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women has a broad mandate to consider the progress made in the implementation of the Convention and through it, advances in the interests and status of women in the States parties generally. 
Thus, in comparing the resources of the Committee with the other treaty bodies and their respective abilities to carry out their mandates, it is useful to review the activities undertaken by the other treaty bodies in the pursuit of their particular objectives. 
50. Both the Committee on the Rights of the Child and the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights devote one day during each session to a general discussion of a special issue relating to the mandate of their respective committees. 
That Committee has recognized the importance of contributions from outside in successfully realizing these objectives. 
51. In preparation for its general discussions, the Committee on the Rights of the Child submits its agenda and identified areas of concern to specialized agencies and solicits their input. 
It also convenes working groups on such topics and meets with other agencies and bodies within the United Nations. 
For example, it has a standing working group on economic and social indicators whose members participated in a seminar on social and economic indicators held in January 1993 and organized by the Centre for Human Rights. 
52. The Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women in recent sessions has also recognized the importance of general discussions on emerging trends in the situation of women. 
During the twelfth session, there were repeated calls to have general discussions on new trends. 
However, in the light of the time constraints that the Committee currently faces, regular and systematic consideration of issues of importance to the implementation of the Convention has not yet been possible. 
53. In addition to its regular meetings, the Committee on the Rights of the Child conducts informal regional meetings which are funded by UNICEF. 
The purpose of these meetings is to allow on-site visits and inspections of conditions in States parties to the Convention on the Rights of the Child and to permit briefings to develop an understanding of the application of the Convention in particular regional situations. 
Activities such as these strengthen the capacity of the Committee to monitor the implementation of the Convention and to advance the interests of children generally. 
54. Where the situation in a State party warrants and needed information is unavailable by other means, the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights may request that the State party accept a mission consisting of one or two of the Committee's experts. 
58. In its resolution 47/94, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General to continue his efforts to provide Secretariat staff and technical resources for the effective performance by the Committee of its functions and ensure adequate support to the Committee. 
59. Since 1981, the Committee has been substantively and technically serviced by the Division for the Advancement of Women, now part of the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development. 
Servicing of the Committee by the Division currently includes the following tasks. 
In addition, the Secretariat corresponds with States parties regarding the reports and maintains contact with Committee members throughout the year. 
Furthermore, the Secretariat is required to engage in detailed analysis and consideration of particular provisions of the Convention. 
Such analyses may provide needed background material for the preparation of general recommendations or be used to assist the Committee in the development of the jurisprudence of the Convention and the elaboration of specific articles. 
60. The view has been expressed by the Committee and supported by the General Assembly, that technical and substantive support for the Committee should be strengthened within existing resources. 
At the time the General Assembly adopted the Convention in 1979, no statement of programme budget implications was issued, nor has one been issued subsequently with regard to secretariat servicing. 
The regular staff resources of the Division have decreased since 1985. 
It is foreseen that future programme budgets will allow continuation of this publication. 
63. The General Assembly welcomed also the initiatives taken to provide regional training courses for government officials of States parties as well as for States considering acceding to the Convention and urged the Secretariat to support such initiatives. 
Consequently, until this year, the Division provided technical assistance to States parties in the preparation of reports where they were either overdue or inadequate. 
It also organized training seminars for States parties and non-ratifying States that were designed to familiarize government officials and non-governmental organizations with the Convention and the reporting process. 
However, with the reorganization of the resources of the regular programme, and the transfer of the Division to the Department for Policy Coordination and Sustainable Development, these resources are no longer available. 
a/ In 1993 and 1994, the Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights met for 2 three-week sessions as a result of the authorization of an extraordinary session in 1993 and 1994. 
b/ Declarations or reservations. 
c/ Reservation subsequently withdrawn. 
d/ Succession. 
e/ Before becoming separate States on 1 January 1993 the Czech Republic and Slovakia formed part of Czechoslovakia, which had ratified the Convention on 16 January 1982. 
g/ On 22 May 1990, Democratic Yemen and Yemen merged to form a single State, which acts in the United Nations under the designation of "Yemen". 
The Government of the Commonwealth of the Bahamas does not consider itself bound by the provisions of article 2 (a), ... article 9, paragraph 2, ... article 16 (h), ... [and] article 29, paragraph 1, of the Convention. 
Furthermore, the Republic of Maldives does not see itself bound by any provisions of the Convention which obliges to change its constitution and laws in any manner." 
In their extensive formulation, they are clearly contrary to the object and purpose of the Convention. 
Therefore, the Government of Finland objects to such reservations. 
The Government of Finland also recalls that the said reservations are subject to the general principle of treaty interpretation according to which a party may not invoke the provisions of its domestic law as a justification for failure to perform its treaty obligations. 
The Government of the Kingdom of the Netherlands considers that the declarations made by India regarding article 5 (a) and article 16, paragraph 1, of the Convention are reservations incompatible with the object and purpose of the Convention (article 28, para. 2). 
The Government of the Kingdom of the Netherlands considers that the declaration made by India regarding article 16, paragraph 2, of the Convention is a reservation incompatible with the object and purpose of the Convention (article 28, para. 2). 
The Government of the Kingdom of the Netherlands considers that the declaration made by Morocco regarding article 15, paragraph 4, of the Convention is a reservation incompatible with the object and purpose of the Convention (article 28, para. 2). 
1. Total net capital inflows, that is, the sum of net foreign investment, net credit, grants and other net financing, to capital-importing developing countries reached $154 billion in 1993. 
Net payments of dividends and interest amounted to $63 billion. 
Thus, the net financial transfer to capital-importing developing countries rose to $91 billion, the highest ever recorded. 
Official credit now carries less weight than it did in the previous period of positive transfer. 
3. A dozen countries in Asia and Latin America, characterized by financial analysts as "emerging markets", received most of the capital inflow, while the vast majority of developing countries have not been touched by the growth in net financial transfers. 
4. There is no assurance that the present trend is sustainable, and several countries are taking policy measures to make their economies capable of adjusting to a sharp contraction in these large inflows. 
5. Countries with a very rapid inflow faced difficult policy choices regarding the appreciation of their currencies, the excessive increase in reserves and the concomitant pressure on the money supply, sterilization measures and related costs, and the need to slow down short-term capital inflows. 
6. Had developing countries encountered in 1993 the same prices for their imports and exports as they did in 1989, their foreign exchange earnings would have been $75 billion greater than they actually were. 
Thus, the actual change in real resource availability was less than indicated by the financial transfer. 
In some countries, losses as a result of deteriorating terms of trade were quite large and exceeded the net financial transfer. 
7. Official development assistance (ODA) for the poorest developing countries, which have not yet been able to tap the international private capital markets, continues to be essential. 
The economic transformation necessary to attract funds from the large pool of international private capital requires an increase in aid to develop infrastructure and human resources. 
8. An interest rate shock could rapidly reverse the flows, not least because in several developing countries external debt at variable interest rates is still high. 
9. The net transfer of resources to capital-importing developing countries 1/ on a financial basis 2/ having remained negative from 1983 to 1989, became positive in 1990 and gradually increased thereafter, to surpass $90 billion in 1993 (see table 1 below). 
About half the net financial resources were used to build up reserves, but the other half allowed expenditures on imports to rise relative to export earnings, financing new trade deficits. 
If, however, account is taken of the deterioration of the terms of trade of these countries, the changes in real resource availability during the period were considerably smaller. 
11. The present report has been prepared in response to General Assembly resolution 47/178 of 22 December 1992. 
It is the fifth in a series of reports of the Secretary-General in which the analysis of the net transfer has evolved. 
Much of the new capital inflows to several developing countries went into reserves, which in various cases had been severely depleted after the debt crisis. 
14. Whatever the concept and operational definition used, the average figures clearly indicate an attenuation of the balance-of-payments constraint of developing countries, reflected in the increased share of imports in GDP by comparison with the period of severe external constraint. 
Of course, the average figures capture neither the diversity of developing country experiences nor the characteristics of those capital flows that have determined, first, the shift from negative to positive transfer and subsequently the continued increase of the positive transfer so far during the 1990s. 
15. The largest change in trend, when comparing the early 1990s and the late 1980s, occurred in Latin America. 
In Africa as a whole and in sub-Saharan Africa no change in trends can be discerned (see tables 2 to 6 below). 
16. The increased positive transfer to developing countries in the triennium 1991-1993 can be broken down as follows: 
In the last two years, the share of the net transfer on account of foreign direct investment in the total net transfer was roughly the same in Asia and in Latin America; 
(b) Stupendous increases, of 150 per cent in certain years, in the net inflow of short-term capital, including capital repatriation, in particular in Asia in 1991 and in Latin America in 1992 and 1993; 
17. In Latin America, the reversal in the trend of net capital flows in the 1990s included a considerable amount of capital repatriation. 
20. Private capital flows have been the main source of the new net transfer in the recent phase, while official credits carry less weight than they did in the previous period of positive transfer (i.e., before 1983). 
Accordingly, the new-found abundance of foreign capital benefited only a relatively small number of developing countries able to tap private international markets, even though most of the largest developing economies are included in this small number of countries that financial analysts characterize as the "emerging markets". 
The transfer on account of multilateral official lending provided by the Bretton Woods institutions has been negative in the 1990s. 
23. The net transfer to IMF from developing countries is larger than the net negative lending of IMF because it includes interest payments. 
The accumulated loss owing to a deterioration in the terms of trade in the period 1990-1993 is over $150 billion (see table 7 below). 
(e) The larger the exports and imports of a country relative to its GDP, the larger the loss or gain from a given change in the ratio of export unit prices over import unit prices. 
28. Regional estimates of the impact of terms-of-trade variations in the 1990s are shown in table 7 below. 
As is well known, sub-Saharan countries were subject to the largest losses in proportion to their economies. 
As noted above, fluctuations are important: West Asia, the region that has shown the largest oscillations in the last two decades, lost on price movements in 1993 as much as it had gained in 1990. 
China has suffered comparatively small terms-of-trade losses in 1993, on account of its diversification into manufacture exports and of large imports of commodities during the recent boom. 
As a share of exports, Africa's and sub-Saharan Africa's losses are the largest, and South-East Asia's the smallest. 
29. The impact of terms-of-trade movements and financial flows differs, as would be expected, from country to country. 
30. Ce d'Ivoire has been one of the countries most severely affected by the decline of the prices of its major export products over the last decade. 
Between 1989 and 1993, average export prices declined by about 25 per cent, while import prices have generally increased. 
Ce d'Ivoire would have gained the equivalent of $1.5 billion between 1990 and 1993, nearly 4 per cent of GDP per year on average, had it received and paid 1989 prices for its exports and imports. 
31. In the period 1990-1993, Ce d'Ivoire received an accumulated net transfer, on a financial basis, of about $2 billion. 
Foreign direct investment was negligible and portfolio investments were virtually non-existent. 
External finance, over the years, has been insufficient to cover the current account deficit and, by the end of 1992, Ce d'Ivoire had accumulated $3.3 billion of arrears on debt- service payments (mostly to private creditors). 
33. In Indonesia in the 1990s, terms of trade fluctuated in a narrow range, not considering the exceptional upward spike in 1990 in the wake of the Gulf crisis. 
But even with the steeper decline in 1993, the decrease in income in the period 1990-1993 is small (on average less than 0.3 per cent of GDP annually). 
34. Indonesia's terms of trade have been highly sensitive to the world price of oil and, to a lesser extent, of other commodities, as these still constituted sizeable shares of total exports in 1992 (33 per cent and 19 per cent respectively). 
However, because of a rapidly growing share of manufactured exports (up from 32 per cent in 1989 to 48 per cent in 1992), the sharp declines in oil and commodity prices caused only a modest terms-of-trade deterioration. 
Rapid diversification of exports into manufactures reduced the fluctuations and losses in terms of trade in the early 1990s. 
35. Indonesia has had very large capital inflows in the 1990s, mostly private. 
Net capital inflows were in the range of $5.3 billion to $5.7 billion annually in 1990-1992, but they fell to about $3.5 billion in 1993, mainly owing to a slow-down in foreign direct investment and net long-term borrowing. 
Total net capital inflow in the period 1990-1993 was about $20 billion. 
36. Chile's terms of trade deteriorated by almost 20 per cent between 1989 and 1993. 
The fall was sharp in 1990, by over 10 per cent, but terms of trade remained fairly stable in the following two years. 25/ In 1993, however, the fall was again large, given price declines in Chile's main export products: copper, cellulose and fish-meal. 
Some of its fruit exports also suffered price declines in 1993. 
37. The vulnerability of Chile to relatively strong terms-of-trade fluctuations within the overall declining trend derives from its export structure and high degree of openness. 
Despite the country's strong drive towards diversification, mining products were 47 per cent of total exports in 1992, manufactures, 41 per cent and agricultural products, mainly fruit, 12 per cent. 
In spite of its gradual decline from a peak of 70 per cent in the early 1970s, the share of copper in total exports was still 38 per cent in 1992. 
38. Had Chile's import and export prices remained the same as in 1989, the country would have earned, in the period 1990-1993, over $5 billion in extra revenue, equivalent to around 4 per cent of the period's GDP. 
39. Chile's net positive financial transfer in the 1990s is determined by very large private capital inflows, almost a flood in the years 1990 and 1992. 
Foreign direct investment, portfolio investments and short-term credits have been the main components. 
Yet international interest rates are rising. 
The London Interbank Offered Rate in June 1994 was about one and a half percentage points over the 1993 average. 27/ This should affect Chilean interest payments on its external debt, which remains comparatively large, with about 80 per cent being at variable interest rates. 
40. As shown in table 7, the capital importing developing countries suffered in 1993 a terms-of-trade loss of about $75 billion (with reference to 1989 prices). 
This puts in perspective the sizeable net transfer that took place in 1993 of $91 billion on a financial basis; a large part of this only covers losses incurred by developing countries through price movements in international trade. 
The increase in their access to real resources has, then, been far smaller. 
In Asia, more or less half of the net financial transfer of $48 billion covers such losses. 
And in sub-Saharan Africa, a terms-of-trade loss of $9 billion simply cancelled out $9 billion in net financial transfers (see tables 1 to 7 below). 
41. Prospects for commodity prices have recently improved. 
Most of them have been rising since the third quarter of 1993. 
The upward trend was registered in all commodity groups of the UNCTAD classification: food, tropical beverages, vegetable oilseeds and oils, and minerals, ores and metals. 
For this latter grouping, however, rises have begun more recently, and the average price level for January-June 1994 is not much higher than the average level for 1993. 
In fact, for several of the metals, such as manganese, iron, copper, zinc and tungsten, average prices in January-June 1994 were still below 1993 levels. 
Each of these trends can be regarded as a normal counterpart of the increased capital inflow, and not everywhere are its dimensions such that special preventive measures are required. 
After all, several countries are still dealing with the sequels to that crisis, and for many countries debt problems are far from over. 
Large inflows, when volatile, are not necessarily a bonus to the economy. 
45. Initial conditions and policy dilemmas brought about by the capital inflow have varied. 
In still others, the effort to avoid currency appreciation led to foreign exchange intervention, excessive increases in reserves and the parallel need to sterilize the monetary effects of rapid reserve accumulation. 
Quite a few central banks of developing countries had to incur losses on their sterilization measures, placing bonds in domestic markets for which they pay higher interest rates than those they obtain on their international reserves. 
In all, there is a search for adequate measures and for the best environment to guarantee that foreign direct investment increases export capacity and brings technical modernization. 
There is no assurance that real interest rates in international markets will remain at the levels of the early 1990s. 
But the biggest challenge is still how to increase finance for development in the countries unaffected by the recent surge in private capital flows, and that means most developing countries. 
Multilateral official finance is needed directly to raise investment and also has to play a catalytic role before a country is able to attract private investment on its own. 
Gains are likely to be temporary. 
Many commodity prices, after a while, could start eroding again. 
Thus, the push to export diversification, duly supported by national strategies, remains a sine qua non for long-term development. 
This is particularly so in countries whose exports are heavily concentrated in primary commodities with low income elasticity. 
While national efforts are the key to a successful export strategy, bilateral and multilateral support, including long-term capital, should make a major difference in reducing the period required to achieve the expected results. 
See A/42/272-E/1987/72, annex I, item C; E/1988/64, paras. 4-21; A/45/487, paras. 15-20 and annex; and A/47/404, paras. 35-40. 
This definition has been denominated in United Nations literature as the "transfer on an expenditure basis" because, in the end, this is the transfer that is spent on goods and services from abroad. 
This definition, however, treats changes in official foreign reserves the same as changes in any other financial asset, while reserves are special, especially from the perspective of macroeconomic management. 
Thus, another measure is defined which sums up the net transfer on all types of financial flows except changes in reserves. 
It is, of course, only the former one that, if positive, can be seen as the financing of the current payments deficit. 
In terms of the newly revised system of national accounts, b/ the net transfer on an expenditure basis can be derived by making certain adjustments to the "current external balance", i.e., the net transfer would be the negative of the current balance (item B.12), excluding certain items. 
1. As required by General Assembly resolution 41/213 of 19 December 1986, annex I, the Secretary-General submits, in off-budget years, "an outline of the programme budget for the following biennium, which shall contain an indication of the following: 
"(b) Priorities, reflecting general trends of a broad sectoral nature; 
The outline for the biennium 1996-1997 is hereby submitted. 
No provision is made for the continuation of existing special missions beyond their current mandates. 
4. The preliminary estimate of resources for the biennium 1996-1997 amounts to $2,574 million. 
It represents a reduction of $6.2 million or 0.2 per cent compared to the initial appropriations for the biennium 1994-1995. 
When compared to the anticipated revised appropriations for 1994-1995 of $2,659.1 million, it represents a reduction of $85.1 million or 3.2 per cent. 
6. The projected reduction of $85.1 million is the result of a combination of factors. 
UNOMSA has completed its mandate. 
The continuation of other missions such as the United Nations Mission in Haiti (UNMIH) beyond their current term cannot be predicted. 
The continuation of such provision will not be required for 1996-1997. 
Capital expenditures in 1996-1997 are expected to be lower by $17.2 million than in the current biennium as the construction of conference facilities at the Economic Commission for Africa (ECA) is nearing completion. 
9. The Secretary-General has been concerned for some time about the disparity between what the international community expects of the Organization and the means available to it. 
The Secretary-General intends to maximize the output effectiveness of resources committed. 
The biennial programme budget will be subjected to the most intense scrutiny within the Secretariat and when submitted will clearly focus on what is to be delivered by way of programme output for the resources committed. 
10. In this spirit, the budget outline has been prepared on a minimum-requirements basis after giving effect to anticipated benefits from restructuring, technological advances and other sources. 
However, new mandates to be legislated by the General Assembly will require additional resources. 
At the same time the Secretary-General would expect and welcome careful and thoughtful intergovernmental scrutiny of the proposed programme budget such as will assist him in achieving an efficient and cost-effective Organization. 
11. As in the past, the preliminary estimates do not contain provision for inflation or for anticipated effects resulting from currency fluctuations in 1996-1997. 
These have not been factored in in the preliminary estimates of $2,574 million for 1996-1997. 
1. The preparation, format and content of the medium-term plan and its revisions are governed by the Regulations and Rules Governing Programme Planning, the Programme Aspects of the Budget, the Monitoring of Implementation and the Methods of Evaluation. 
Accordingly, the revisions reflect the provisions of resolution 48/258 A with regard to programme 38. 
Accordingly, the secretariat recommends to the Preparatory Committee the accreditation of the 282 non-governmental organizations listed in the annex below. 
Reaffirming also Article 101 of the Charter, 
Recognizing the increased importance, cost and complexity of United Nations activities, 
Reaffirming its resolution 48/218 A, in which it emphasized the need to ensure respect for the separate and distinct roles of internal and external oversight mechanisms, and to strengthen the external oversight mechanisms, 
Taking note further of the note by the Secretary-General 3/ transmitting the report of the Joint Inspection Unit on accountability and oversight in the Secretariat, 
3. Further reaffirms the existing mandates of relevant intergovernmental and expert bodies of the General Assembly in the field of administration, budgetary and management matters; 
its duties and, in accordance with Article 97 of the Charter, have the authority to initiate, carry out and report on any action which it considers necessary to fulfil its responsibilities with regard to monitoring, internal audit, inspection and evaluation and investigations as set forth in the present resolution; 
(i) The Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services shall be an expert in the fields of accounting, auditing, financial analysis and investigations, management, law or public administration; 
(ii) The Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services shall be appointed by the Secretary-General, following consultations with Member States, and approved by the General Assembly. 
(iii) The Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services shall serve for one fixed term of five years without possibility of renewal; 
(iv) The Under-Secretary-General for Internal Oversight Services may be removed by the Secretary-General only for cause and with the approval of the General Assembly; 
The Office shall investigate reports of violations of United Nations regulations, rules and pertinent administrative issuances and transmit to the Secretary-General the results of such investigations together with appropriate recommendations to guide the Secretary-General in deciding on jurisdictional or disciplinary action to be taken; 
c. The Secretary-General shall facilitate the prompt and effective implementation of the approved recommendations of the Office, and inform the General Assembly of actions taken in response thereto; 
The Office of Internal Oversight Services may advise programme managers on the effective discharge of their responsibilities, provide assistance to programme managers in implementing recommendations, ascertain that programme managers are given methodological support, and encourage self-evaluation; 
(ii) The Office shall also submit to the Secretary-General for transmittal as received to the General Assembly, together with separate comments the Secretary-General deems appropriate, an annual analytical and summary report on its activities for the year; 
6. Requests the Secretary-General to ensure that the Office of Internal Oversight Services has procedures in place that provide for direct confidential access of staff members to the Office and for protection against repercussions, for the purposes of suggesting improvements for programme delivery and reporting perceived cases of misconduct; 
8. Decides that the Office of Internal Oversight Services shall be financed from appropriations approved under section 31 (Office for Inspections and Investigations) of the programme budget for the biennium 1994-1995; 
12. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fiftieth session an item entitled "Report of the Secretary-General on the activities of the Office of Internal Oversight Services"; 
13. Decides also to evaluate and review the functions and reporting procedures of the Office of Internal Oversight Services at its fifty-third session and to that end to include in the provisional agenda of that session an item entitled "Review of the implementation of General Assembly resolution 48/218 B". 
Bearing in mind Security Council resolutions 727 (1992) of 8 January 1992 and 740 (1992) of 7 February 1992, in which the Council endorsed the sending of a group of military liaison officers to Yugoslavia to promote maintenance of the cease-fire, 
Bearing in mind also Security Council resolution 743 (1992) of 21 February 1992, by which the Council established the United Nations Protection Force, and the subsequent resolutions by which the Council extended the mandate of the Force, the latest of which was resolution 908 (1994) of 31 March 1994, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Force by certain Governments, 
2. Expresses deep concern about the adverse effect that the deteriorating financial situation has on reimbursement to troop contributors, placing an additional burden on those countries and putting at risk the continuing supply of troops to the United Nations Protection Force; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to take all necessary action to ensure that the Force is administered with a maximum of economy and efficiency; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General to do his utmost to accelerate reimbursements to troop- and/or equipment-contributing countries, including for contingent-owned equipment, and, to this end, to give due consideration to making progress payments for contingent-owned equipment; 
12. Urges the Secretary-General to make arrangements for premises for United Nations officials at reasonable cost and in accordance with prudent use of resources; 
14. Requests the Secretary-General, without prejudice to the review of procurement required under General Assembly decision 48/487 of 24 March 1994, to broaden the area for local procurement for the Force to include all Member States and Observer States from which the United Nations may now undertake procurement; 
19. Decides that there shall be set off against the apportionment among Member States, as provided for in paragraph 17 above, their respective share in the unencumbered balance of 28,260,638 dollars gross (28,320,469 dollars net) in respect of the period from 12 January 1992 to 31 March 1993, inclusive; 
(a) The performance report for the period ending 31 March 1994; 
(d) The proposed budget for the Force for the period from 1 October 1994 to 31 March 1995; 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
3. Expresses deep concern about the adverse effect that the deteriorating financial situation has on reimbursement to troop contributors, placing an additional burden on these countries and putting at risk the continuing supply of troops to the Operation in Mozambique and, consequently, the effective implementation of its mandate; 
5. Requests the Secretary-General to take all necessary action to ensure that the Operation in Mozambique is administered with a maximum of efficiency and economy; 
8. Requests the Secretary-General to explore all possibilities in order to ensure prompt reimbursement to troop-contributing countries; 
9. Decides that all assets of the Operation in Mozambique, financial as well as non-financial, should be used for meeting the liabilities of the Operation with due priority given to reimbursing troop-contributing countries; 
12. Decides to appropriate to the Special Account for the United Nations Operation in Mozambique a total amount of 165,300,000 dollars gross (162,192,100 dollars net) for the Operation in Mozambique for the period from 1 May to 15 November 1994, inclusive; 
Recalling its decision 48/478 of 23 December 1993 and its resolution 48/247 A of 5 April 1994 on the financing of the Observer Mission, 
Taking into account the fact that the economically more developed countries are in a position to make relatively larger contributions and that the economically less developed countries have a relatively limited capacity to contribute towards such an operation, 
Noting with appreciation that voluntary contributions have been made to the Liberian peace process by certain Governments, 
7. Authorizes the Secretary-General to enter into commitments for the maintenance of the Observer Mission in an additional amount of 9,922,700 dollars gross (9,449,300 dollars net) for the period from 22 April to 22 October 1994; 
During the week ending 6 August 1994, the Security Council took action on the following item: 
The President, with the consent of the Council, invited the representatives of Canada, Cuba, Haiti, Mexico, Uruguay and Venezuela, at their request, to participate in the discussion without the right to vote. 
The President drew attention to the text of a draft resolution (S/1994/904), which had been submitted by Argentina, Canada, France and the United States of America. 
I should be grateful if you could have the text of the present letter and its annex circulated as a document of the General Assembly, under items 48, 54, 63, 90, 91, 92, 95, 98 and 99 of the provisional agenda, and of the Security Council. * A/49/150. 
Having this in mind, my Government is concerned that the annexes, exhibits and other associated material of the final report have not yet been made available to the international community, let alone having been given the same circulation status as the final report. 
There was no ambiguity as to how and at which level these annexes and exhibits were to be made available. 
Furthermore, there was no ambiguity as to when these annexes and exhibits were to be made available, making the current delays all the more puzzling. 
The United States of America welcomes President Mandela's decision to lend his statesmanship to bring peace to Angola at this critical and difficult juncture of the Lusaka peace process. 
His decision is a clear demonstration of courage and commitment to advancing peace and stability in the region. 
It is time to bring the Lusaka peace process to closure. 
Recent events in South Africa illustrate that tolerance and compromise are the essential elements in a peaceful transition to inclusive democracy. 
No one is better placed to bring this message to Angola than Nobel laureate Nelson Mandela. 
The concerned members of the international community have offered Angola's leaders a comprehensive peace accord that meets the legitimate needs of both sides and allows all Angolans to finally achieve the peace, national reconciliation and economic development that they deserve. 
I have the honour to refer to Security Council resolution 872 (1993) of 5 October 1993, by which the Council established the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR). 
As you are aware, Major-General Romeo A. Dallaire of Canada has been serving as Force Commander of UNAMIR since 18 October 1993. 
Prior to his assuming command of UNAMIR, Major-General Dallaire had been appointed on 30 June 1993 as Chief Military Observer of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR), which was established by the Council on 22 June 1993 by its resolution 846 (1993). 
Major-General Dallaire has served the United Nations with honour and exceptional distinction during the most critical period of UNAMIR's history. 
However, he will be completing his tour of duty, as his Government has decided to reassign him to national duties. 
Following consultations, it is my intention to appoint Major-General Guy Tousignant of Canada to replace Major-General Dallaire. 
They agree with the proposal contained therein. 
They join you in expressing warm appreciation for the exceptional distinction with which Major-General Dallaire has served the United Nations at a critical period in UNAMIR. 
On 8 December 1990, the Socialist People's Libyan Arab Jamahiriya notified the Secretary-General that, on 7 December 1990, a C-141 aircraft belonging to the United States Air Force had transported 200 Libyan prisoners from N'Djamena, Chad, to an unknown destination. 
In its letter bringing this information to the attention of the Secretary-General, the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya made it clear that this act had been planned in advance for premeditated political motives, as was actually demonstrated when certain United States agencies began subjecting these prisoners to intensive military training. 
On the page in question, it was stated that Al-Hayat's correspondent had interviewed "Khalifah Haftar", who affirmed that the Americans had demonstrated their full readiness to provide any type of training for carrying out acts of coercion against the Jamahiriya by land or by sea. 
"The Security Council has reviewed the Secretary-General's report of 22 July 1994 (S/1994/865) on the situation in Angola, which was submitted in accordance with Security Council resolution 932 (1994). 
The Security Council calls for the necessary steps to ensure that relief flights can resume to Malange and Cuito. 
During the week ending 13 August 1994, the Security Council took action on the following items: 
The Security Council considered the item at its 3414th meeting, held on 10 August 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the report of the Secretary-General on the situation in Rwanda (S/1994/924). 
The Security Council resumed its consideration of the item at its 3415th meeting, held on 11 August 1994, in accordance with the understanding reached in its prior consultations, having before it the note by the Secretary-General transmitting the progress report of the United Nations Special Mission to Afghanistan (S/1994/766). 
Between 9-11 August 1994, there appears to have been five flights of fixed- or rotary-wing aircraft in the airspace of Bosnia and Herzegovina other than those exempted in accordance with paragraph 1 of resolution 816 (1993) or approved by UNPROFOR in accordance with paragraph 2 of that resolution. 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,859. 
The Dubrovnik airport at Cilipi was shelled last night and its surroundings were shelled this morning. 
Two detonations were recorded in the shelling on 12 August and five detonations were recorded this morning. 
Dubrovnik is a United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization "world heritage" city. 
The first act of aggression occurred on 24 July when 52 detonations were recorded; followed by the 11 August shelling with 7 detonations recorded. 
Regarding the latter incident, I must recall my President's letter of the same date to Your Excellency, and emphasize the importance my Government attaches to the Council's consideration of this matter. 
Committee against Apartheid and removed from the provisional agenda of the forty-ninth session the item entitled "Elimination of apartheid and establishment of a united, democratic and non-racial South Africa". 
5. Programme 6, Elimination of apartheid is therefore terminated. 
8. The Department for Development Support and Management Services, which until now has been entrusted with operational responsibility for UNETPSA, has been given overall responsibility for the Programme. 
1. The Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is a multi-ethnic State with national minorities and various ethnic groups accounting for almost one third of its overall population. 
2. Apart from national minorities, the Constitution and positive laws of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia make no explicit mention of the categories of religious or linguistic minorities. 
The federal Constitution speaks only of national minorities and their ethnic, cultural, linguistic and other specificities, while the phraseology of Republican Constitutions is dissimilar: the Constitution of the Republic of Serbia speaks of nationalities, while the Constitution of the Republic of Montenegro speaks of national and ethnic groups. 
3. The federal State and its constituent Republics (Serbia and Montenegro) are defined in the Constitution as States based on the equality of all their citizens. 
Accordingly, all citizens, irrespective of the fact whether they belong to the Serbian or Montenegrin people or to a national minority or ethnic group, are guaranteed the same human rights and freedoms by the Constitution. 
According to the federal Constitution, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia recognizes and guarantees the rights of national minorities to preserve, develop and express their ethnic, cultural, linguistic and other specificities and to use their national symbols in accordance with international law. 
7. As early as 1992, the federal Government began work on a separate law on freedoms, rights and duties of members of national minorities and ethnic groups. 
Their autonomy is based on the specific national, historical, cultural and other features of these regions. 
The citizens of the autonomous provinces regulate through their organs (provincial parliaments and governments) the issues relevant to economic development, finances, culture, education, etc. 
9. Municipalities as territorial units are in charge of local government. 
In the present multi-party political system in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, minority populations tend to rally around either ethnic political organizations or to join other political organizations (socialists, democrats, radicals, etc.). 
11. According to the Constitution of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, the language and alphabet of a national minority living in an area are officially used in that area in accordance with the law. 
12. The official use of a language and an alphabet is considered to be the use of the language and alphabet in the work of State organs, organs of autonomous provinces, towns, cities, municipalities, institutions, enterprises and other public organizations. 
The languages and alphabets of national minorities are also used for the inscription of square-, street- and place-names and for other geographical designations, for public address, information and warning and for the inscription of other public names. 
The languages and alphabets of national minorities are used in the communication between organs and organizations, as well as with citizens, in proceedings for the realization and protection of rights, duties and responsibilities of citizens, for the keeping of records, issuance of personal documents, etc. 
13. The practical implementation of the constitutional and legal provisions on the official use of a language and alphabet is illustrated by the example of the autonomous province of Vojvodina. 
In their work, the provincial organs communicate with citizens in the languages of national minorities. 
Courts in Vojvodina conduct proceedings in the languages in official use in that territory and where this is not possible to do, interpretation services are provided. 
15. Out of the 45 municipalities of the autonomous province of Vojvodina, in 35 of them the official use of the language and alphabet of national minorities is regulated by statute. 
Several languages and alphabets are officially used in a number of municipalities. 
16. Education in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia is accessible to all under the same conditions, while the eight-year elementary education is compulsory. 
This pertains to elementary and secondary schools. In the schools with Albanian as the language of instruction, registration and certificates are in Serbian and Albanian. 
21. Education is organized in the same way in the autonomous province of Kosovo and Metohija, but ethnic Albanian students boycott not only the classes at Pristina University but the entire education in State schools from pre-school on, motivated exclusively by political reasons. 
Before the boycott, Pristina University had 37,000 students, 80 per cent of whom where ethnic Albanians studying in the Albanian language, with the Republic of Serbia subsidizing 98 per cent of their education costs. 
The radio in Hungarian broadcasts its programme round the clock; in Slovak seven hours a day on average, Romanian seven hours and in Ruthenian four hours. 
This province also has 25 regional and local radio stations, 4 of which prepare and broadcast programmes in four languages, 6 broadcast in three languages, 8 in two languages and 4 in one language. 
28. Minority cultural activities in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia are very rich indeed. 
For example, out of about 12 professional theatres for adults in the autonomous province of Vojvodina, 2 perform in Hungarian. 
There are as many as 420 cultural and art societies in Vojvodina, while the Sate subsidizes regular cultural events. 
Community culture centres have been opened throughout the province with libraries, reading rooms, cinemas, amateur troupes and courses, etc. 
29. According to the Constitution and positive laws of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, religion is free, which implies the freedom of belief, practice and performance of religious rites. 
In addition to the Serbian Orthodox Church, there is the Islamic Community serving Muslims and Albanians and the Roman Catholic Church serving Croats and Hungarians. 
There are also the Romanian Orthodox Church, the Evangelist-Methodist Church, the Christian Adventist Church, the Christian Baptist Church, the Christian Nazarene community, and the Jewish community with is religion section, etc. 
30. Services in all these churches are performed in the language of the majority of their believers. 
They are also free to maintain international contacts and become members of international church organizations and other interchurch associations. 
33. Certainly, the most serious problem is the situation with ethnic Albanians in the autonomous province of Kosovo and Metohija. 
Much of it is already widely known, although no particular effort has been made in influential circles to hear also the other side of the story. 
It so happens that the prevalent "truth" is the one put forward by Albanian separatists, which only serves to mystify the problem and delay its solution. 
A number of criminal acts against members of national minorities, motivated by national or religious intolerance, have indeed been committed but they have been investigated and their perpetrators have been prosecuted. 
(a) Cessation of war in the former neighbour republics of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and a satisfactory solution of the overall Yugoslav crisis, which will take account of the legitimate interests of the Serb people in the Republic of Srpska and the Republic of Serbian Krajina; 
(b) Lifting of the Security Council sanctions and the provision of conditions in which the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia will regain its rightful place in the community of nations and in international organizations; 
(c) Cessation of outside support to illegal and extremist demands that threaten the territorial integrity of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. 
These facts not only violate the arbitrary, unjust and outdated agreements which were imposed during the United States military occupation at the beginning of the century and cannot be maintained against the sovereign will of our people, but are moreover unthinkable without prior consultation with and authorization from Cuba. 
This arbitrary and violative use of this part of Cuba's territory for assembling and processing people who for various reasons wish to settle in the United States has on other occasions met with the strongest and most resolute protest from the Government of Cuba. 
The Government of Cuba is not unaware of the suffering of the Haitian people and, as the international community well knows, has strongly condemned the de facto military regime, calling for a peaceful, just and democratic solution to the crisis in Haiti through the return of President Jean-Bertrand Aristide. 
Nevertheless, it is inadmissible for the United States to assemble in the Guantamo naval base, in a discriminatory manner, people it refuses to receive in its own territory. 
1. The present report reviews and updates the key elements of the programming framework of the United Nations Development Fund for Women (UNIFEM) and provides information on initiatives the Fund has undertaken throughout 1993. 
By serving as an effective advocate for women, UNIFEM introduces the gender component into every aspect of the development agenda. 
2. Towards that end, UNIFEM has developed initiatives in three broad areas. 
First, it has launched programmes in every developing region to help women gain the skills they need to move into decision-making positions. 
Thirdly, UNIFEM has underscored the link between assistance to women refugees and longer-term development needs, by providing women with portable skills for rebuilding their communities. 
3. UNIFEM is taking advantage of the various forthcoming United Nations world conferences to provide women with the skills and information they need to participate more effectively in international forums. 
The World Summit for Social Development and the Fourth World Conference on Women, to be held in 1995, present opportunities for the international community to advance gender concerns in all aspects of economic, social and political life. 
4. The Fund continues to work in three key programme areas of strategic importance to women: agriculture, trade and industry and macro-policy and national planning. 
Initiatives in these areas are complemented by technical support for credit, technology transfer, small business development and training. 
The Fund also addresses issues on the global agenda that critically affect women as beneficiaries and contributors to the development process. 
5. An important emphasis of the Fund's work is placed on ways of linking women's development initiatives at the grass-roots level with the macro-policy formulation that shapes their future. 
The comparative advantage of UNIFEM resides at this very intersection of macro-policy and micro-action. 
6. The convening of UNIFEM Africa Section staff twice a year has resulted in a greater harmonization of work between New York and the field offices, particularly a closer monitoring of the Section's 64 ongoing projects. 
The Section's strategies for action are articulated in the framework of the Africa Investment Plan for the biennium 1994-1995. 
Key staple food crops, such as sorghum, cassava and plantains, will be selected as appropriate to each of the three major agro-ecological zones in Africa. 
9. The Multinational Programming and Operational Centre of the Economic Commission for Africa (ECA) at Yaound requested support from UNIFEM to conduct a study mandated by African Governments to assess appropriate food technologies in central Africa. 
The study, also funded by the United Nations Industrial Development Organization (UNIDO), focused special attention on cassava and fish-related technologies. 
Its findings will be included in baseline research that UNIFEM will use for its agricultural strategy. 
Because of the economic stimulus generated by the project, there is strong support from village elders and local government officials. 
11. As part of the effort to ensure that, when donor funds expire, local alternatives will sustain the necessary investment, the Tanzanian Government has identified specific mechanisms for ensuring that the revolving fund will be maintained. 
12. In Ce d'Ivoire, the project "Support for strengthening an agricultural cooperative for women", which had been hampered by water-supply problems, was reactivated to provide women with basic skills and credit while alternative cost-effective water-supply systems are explored. 
This UNIFEM-funded project, in consultation with UNDP, the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) and the Government, reflects a new shift towards strengthening food production and cooperatives in non-cash crop areas. 
13. Promoting the exchange of scientific knowledge among women in similar agro-ecological zones is proving to be an effective strategy for empowerment in the west Africa region. 
For example, in Cameroon, some participants in the UNIFEM-funded "Cassava processing project" went on a study tour to Ghana to learn improved methods of cassava processing from Ghanaian women. 
Together with 800 other rural women, they will purchase shares, manage the plant and eventually become owners. 
14. The Africa Section has worked on the formulation of a coherent trade and industry approach, which will form the basis of its assistance to women in business and the informal sector. 
Through practical initiatives in selected countries, lessons will be generated that will be shared with those who are designing macro-policies for trade and industry in Africa. 
Particular attention will be given to regional integration and rationalization of national and cross-border markets. 
15. The review of a project begun in Chad in 1988 revealed that the technologies developed had not effectively reached women, and that raw materials had had to be imported from Nigeria at greater cost. 
Working with UNDP and a local non-governmental organization, the Association for Promotion of African Community Initiatives, the project is being reoriented to explore, with the women, the kind of assistance that will adequately respond to their needs. 
16. UNIFEM's programme for "Women and enterprise development" in Namibia is now fully under way, and two new projects were signed as part of the programme, which was originally formulated in 1990 shortly after the country achieved independence. 
Because the country's institutions have undergone a number of shifts and redefinitions, the UNIFEM programme has also been redefined. 
17. UNIFEM, along with Tototo Home Industries of Kenya, the Fund for a Free South Africa and World Education, is involved in a long-term programme to strengthen the training capacity of 17 women's organizations in South Africa. 
For the Kusoma women, one of the most exciting aspects of the experience was to be trained by Kenyan and Swazi instructors working for Tototo. 
The meeting helped identify entry points for potential assistance from donors interested in supporting gender training and research needs. 
19. Activities have advanced towards the design of a large-scale programme, "Preparatory phase for building technical capacity and gender advocacy of young professional African women: a regional internship programme". 
Young African women have been placed on short-term internships with national, regional and international institutions that provide opportunities for technical and gender advocacy training. 
The proposed programme expects to fund the placement of 40 to 60 young women annually to these institutions. 
20. In the Southern Africa Development Community (SADC), the "SADC women in development programme", funded by the Canadian International Development Agency (CIDA), is providing gender training for officials in 17 units of the trade and mining industries. 
In addition, two research and pilot subprojects were launched. 
UNIFEM has also published a brochure with social and economic data on how the productive role of Moroccan women has historically contributed to national development. 
One initiative provides assistance for the rehabilitation of Eritrea through repatriation of Eritreans from the Sudan. 
Women head 35 per cent of these families and the male/female ratio is 97/100. 
An Eritrean UNIFEM consultant joined the initial fact-finding mission to assist in the analysis of gender issues in all aspects and sectors of the rehabilitation plans. 
24. The second initiative is the continuation of an initial one-year project to provide assistance to Liberian women refugees in Ghana and Ce d'Ivoire. 
To promote the linkage between humanitarian assistance and development, UNIFEM joined the Department of Humanitarian Affairs of the United Nations Secretariat in a mission to develop a four-pronged project focusing on mental health counselling, public health education, construction/shelter and credit for income generation. 
25. Seven months after 35 women were trained at a course in construction, a women's centre was built in the Ghana refugee camp and a roof was put on a dormitory building for the camp's most disadvantaged women and their families. 
This training is having a ripple-effect as women have been helping build solid houses to withstand the rains and have plans for building family homes on their return to Liberia. 
UNIFEM is working together with the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR), the Government of Malawi and voluntary organizations to develop a pilot project to address the problem of limited opportunities for income generation in the Nsanje district. 
27. One of the most significant interventions by UNIFEM in this region was to support Cambodian women to strengthen their voice in the formation of the new Government after decades of war and destruction. 
This intervention demonstrated that UNIFEM's role as a catalyst often depends on being able to seize the moment with a strategic intervention that potentially has a far-reaching impact. 
In this case, support was provided for activities that put women in the centre of the political process. 
Mass media was used to encourage women to register and vote. 
Especially during the last days of the campaign to elect members of the Constituent Assembly, the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (UNTAC) radio continually broadcast appeals, using scripts written by women themselves. 
One of its vehicles is a new organization called "Ponleu" or "Flame" (after the candles that were lit at the end of the Summit), formed by the participants to ensure that the five-point agenda is included in the Constitution and continues to be paid heed in the future. 
29. To equip themselves for the lobbying work ahead, the women have been attending workshops on women's rights and the Constitution, organized by UNIFEM and the Cambodian non-governmental organization, Khemara, in cooperation with the Human Rights Component of UNTAC, UNICEF and the Asia Foundation. 
Some workshop participants visited four provinces to conduct dialogues with local women, and obtained their recommendations to be taken up with the Constituent Assembly. 
30. Another example of a catalytic and strategic intervention occurred in the Lao People's Democratic Republic, where economic liberalization created a political environment that had a marked impact on the capacity of the mass-based Lao Women's Union to affect political decision-making. 
To determine a course of action aimed at strengthening the Union as a voice of women in the country, UNIFEM conducted a seminar for the Union, key State officials and non-governmental organizations. 
An outcome was a proposed project to strengthen the leadership and capacity of the Union to influence decision-making at this critical time in the country's development. 
31. As important as the ability of women to participate in decision-making is their capacity to create their own agenda for change. 
In India, a group of women came together in a UNIFEM-organized meeting to develop the concept of alternative approaches to the structural adjustment programme. 
They agreed on a conceptual framework which takes into consideration the needs of the people and the impact of globalization on developing country economies. 
This model will be developed and refined with women throughout the region, and will be presented at the Fourth World Conference on Women at Beijing. 
33. The main focus of the agriculture programme during the present reporting period has been to explore ways to implement Agenda 21 1/ and the non-governmental organization alternative treaties as they apply to women and agriculture. 
These consultations resulted in the formulation of country-specific plans of action. 
A regional follow-up meeting took place as well, in India. 
34. The national consultations on agriculture and environment have resulted in specific interventions. 
In Bangladesh and Pakistan, the final recommendations will be presented to relevant government ministries, departments, national and international organizations, the media and women's organizations. 
In Nepal, detailed recommendations resulted as to who will take responsibility in different areas, as well as the financial and human resources required. 
In India, a task force was formed which planned a model project in animal husbandry. 
35. The health hazards of pesticides was a serious concern raised by women at the Peasant Women's Summits. 
36. In western Asia, UNIFEM is supporting the Queen Alia Social Welfare Fund in Jordan to enhance its capacity to undertake community organizing, training and research prior to implementing a full-fledged food and dairy processing project. 
The aims of the project are to make women visible to policy makers, to mainstream gender issues in agriculture and to increase the agricultural output and income of women. 
37. The Asia/Pacific Section strategy on trade and industry has identified several types of activities to help create a positive environment for women manufacturing workers and entrepreneurs. 
In this context, a project, on "Monitoring the impact of new technologies on women's industrial work" was undertaken in collaboration with the Institute for New Technologies of the United Nations University. 
It aims to mainstream gender issues in national and international policies related to the implementation and transfer of new technologies in the Asia and Pacific region. 
It will also monitor the impact of these policies through the establishment of data bases. 
38. Industrial restructuring, including privatization and subcontracting to local companies, in countries such as India, Pakistan and Bangladesh has displaced thousands of women workers. 
As a result, women work harder when demand is high in the export market and are made redundant when demand falls. 
39. The UNIFEM-supported regional organization Committee for Asian Women is focusing on assisting women workers affected by industrial restructuring through training and facilitating networking among women workers' organizations, and is providing documentation for information exchange among local groups. 
The Committee also organized several gender-sensitivity training sessions for women leaders and organizers in the Philippines and Thailand and an exchange visit of Korean women workers with women leaders of Thai trade unions. 
40. In western Asia, a UNIFEM initiative was undertaken in Syria to strengthen institutions for women's enterprise development. 
Funds have been pledged from UNDP and the United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF), with interest also expressed by the United Nations Population Fund (UNFPA) and the World Food Programme (WFP) to participate in the project. 
41. In the United Arab Emirates, UNIFEM sent a mission to assist the Abu Dhabi's Women's Association with a review of their activities, with the aim of setting up an income-generating programme for women living in poverty. 
42. During 1993, the Asia/Pacific Section focused on helping government structures to increase their capacity to take gender into consideration in planning and implementation. 
The Philippines has been the training laboratory for UNIFEM's longest experience in this area through its support of the National Commission on the Role of Filipino Women. 
Beginning with the formulation of the Philippine Development Plan for Women, a current project focuses on institutionalizing gender-responsive planning in key sectoral ministries. 
43. Evidence of the rationale for integrating gender issues into national development plans is the number of mainstream institutions coming forward to endorse the approach. 
The project, which started operations in March 1993, has held workshops in Bangalore and Maysore on sexual violence and communication. 
Together with participants from all over India, Sakshi has developed a package on communication and counselling techniques, and its training and resource-building methodologies have been used by various government agencies. 
Sakshi has also started a national drive to link up with other resource centres, women's studies groups, women's organizations and other research groups to share information and build an information and documentation centre. 
46. Within the context of UNIFEM's main programme areas, the Latin America and Caribbean Section stresses capacity-building, empowerment and collaboration with appropriate partners at the local, national and international levels. 
The Latin America and Caribbean programme focuses on environmental management and education; citizenship development and democratization; institutional capacity-building of women's organizations; and advocacy and support of initiatives focusing on the theme of violence against women. 
47. During the report period, the Section placed special emphasis on fostering collaboration with key partners in programme design and funding, as well as project implementation. 
Another important area deals with issues of particular concern to indigenous and black women in the region. 
49. UNIFEM has also intensified its collaboration with the Inter-American Development Bank. 
Discussions with the Bank are under way on several innovative projects, including a major debt-for-development swap, as well as a seminar on the probable gender impact of the creation of a free-trade zone linking Uruguay, Argentina, Paraguay and Brazil (the Southern Cone Common Market (MERCOSUR)). 
50. UNIFEM also provides a link between local women's actions and national and international policy-setting to ensure that policies respond to the concerns of women at the grass-roots level. 
51. While the growth of urban areas has accelerated in Latin America and the Caribbean, rural poverty persists and in some areas has worsened in the past decade. 
Food security is a particularly critical issue for rural women who are refugees of war or displaced by civil strife. 
At the same time, it works to ensure that macro-level agricultural policies take into account the roles women play and the obstacles they face as producers and consumers in the rural economy. 
53. Numerous groups are invited to take part in an annual Andean women's food technology contest. 
Based on last year's contest, public education materials have been produced and are being used by policy makers and non-governmental organizations throughout the region to increase public awareness of the important roles of women in agricultural production in the Andes. 
Active fund-raising for this initiative is in process. 
In the first year ACCION operationalized a bridge-fund capable of extending over $1 million in loans to local lending affiliates in Bolivia, Brazil, Colombia and Guatemala, which have in turn made micro- and small loans to women entrepreneurs and farmers. 
Discussions with local commercial banks are exploring ways to integrate micro-lending programmes more fully within the services offered by formal banking operations. 
The study is identifying the factors that contribute to the growth or stagnation of women's small businesses (given the overall effects of the country's structural adjustment programme). 
60. In connection with the preparations by Brazil, Paraguay, Uruguay and Argentina to form a Southern Cone Common Market (MERCOSUR), UNIFEM is supporting simultaneous policy analyses of the potential impact such a macro-level economic arrangement would have on women in each country. 
62. UNIFEM has contributed to several programmes at the country and community levels to facilitate the entry of women into non-traditional occupations. 
In Cuba, UNIFEM supported the Federation of Cuban Women in their efforts to design and implement a training programme for women in the recently reinvigorated marble sector. 
63. UNIFEM has an integrated strategy throughout the region for leveraging the impact of its modest funds by collaborating with other organizations of the United Nations system, as well as with multilateral funders and dynamic women's organizations. 
64. In Paraguay, where democratization and social reform have been under way since 1989, UNIFEM has supported women's efforts to approach the entire process from a gender perspective. 
Working closely with ECLAC to ensure implementation of legal reforms at the community level, elected municipal officials have been encouraged to carry out their duties with greater sensitivity toward the gender dynamics in their local communities. 
65. UNIFEM is also supporting the Service for the Formation and Studies of Women, the principal coordinator of women's advocacy within the Paraguayan Constituent Assembly, in its efforts to help secure concrete, critical legal gains in the rewriting of the country's Constitution in 1992. 
66. The promotion of networking within the women's movement is another of the initiatives being undertaken in the region. 
One highly acclaimed initiative began in 1992, when UNIFEM supported the first Encounter of Black Women from Latin America and the Caribbean, held in the Dominican Republic. 
The Latin America and Caribbean Section also coordinated two follow-up panels in Costa Rica (in conjunction with the Africa Section), bringing together policy makers and representatives from women's groups from three continents to discuss the challenges facing black women worldwide. 
68. In Central America, UNIFEM has worked to promote basic food security among refugee women while seeking to integrate gender and environment issues into rural development programmes more generally. 
69. Under the umbrella of a $90 million post-war regional development effort established by the second International Conference on Central American Refugees, UNIFEM also designed gender components for ongoing relief programmes in El Salvador, Guatemala and Nicaragua. 
Local non-governmental organizations were identified to implement projects in El Salvador, Guatemala and Nicaragua. 
At the regional level, UNIFEM was instrumental in supporting the creation of a Latin American and Caribbean Network Against Domestic and Sexual Violence (headquartered at Isis International in Chile). 
The network facilitates the work of groups involved in providing immediate services to the hundreds of thousands of women in the region affected by sexual violence and physical battery. 
An innovative programme funded by UNIFEM in Venezuela enabled the Caracas-based Venezuelan Association for Alternative Sexual Education (AVESA) fully to institutionalize a gender-awareness training programme for police officers and university security personnel who attend to battered women throughout the city. 
72. Since the programme was founded in 1989, AVESA has trained over 500 officers, created a network of women's centres throughout the country and trained visiting staff from the refuge house for battered women in Ecuador. 
AVESA is preparing another south-south training exchange with members of the UNIFEM-supported Rape Crisis Center of Trinidad and Tobago. 
74. Following its contributions to placing women on the agenda in relation to UNCED in 1992, UNIFEM ensured the wide distribution of its publication "Agenda 21: an easy reference to specific recommendations on women". 
UNIFEM has continued to integrate women, environment and development concerns into its core programming and has attracted additional resources pledged by the Government of Sweden to support these efforts. 
75. Each region is undertaking projects which support women and sustainable development and is capitalizing on these experiences to influence policy change that is supportive of women's efforts. 
76. UNIFEM is giving high priority to its working relationships with the UNDP Environment and Natural Resources Group, and has participated in the UNDP Capacity 21 Steering Committee, where the Fund has been working with UNDP to promote capacity-building and decision-making with and for women. 
The Consultation engaged United Nations senior managers of women in development and environmental programmes to collaborate on policy-setting and advancing programming objectives for women, environment and development. 
79. UNIFEM's participation in a comprehensive strategy and plan of action in preparation for the World Conference on Human Rights was significant in ensuring that women's human rights were incorporated in the final document produced by the Vienna Conference. 
81. UNIFEM also co-hosted a seminar on "Calling for change: international strategies to end violence against women", held at The Hague immediately prior to the World Conference on Human Rights, in collaboration with the Government of the Netherlands and the North-South Institute of Canada. 
This provided another important opportunity for women's rights advocates to reach consensus and to develop strategies for influencing the Conference. 
UNIFEM's success at the Conference led to the establishment of its global programme on women's human rights. 
This initiative has supported activities such as the expert group meeting on strategies to eradicate violence against women, convened by the Division for the Advancement of Women of the United Nations Secretariat in collaboration with UNIFEM and the Centre for Women's Global Leadership. 
Other UNIFEM initiatives relating to women's human rights have included support for the production of two educational videos on the global campaign for women's human rights. 
84. UNIFEM's ongoing collaboration with the International Parliamentary Union provided the opportunity for the Fund to advise the Union on the importance of including an agenda item on international preparations for the Fourth World Conference on Women during its biannual meetings of women parliamentarians. 
UNIFEM joined the Chinese delegation and the Division for the Advancement of Women in panel discussions on the World Conference at those meetings. 
85. Ongoing collaboration with Parliamentarians for Global Action has been strengthened through UNIFEM's support in bringing women parliamentarians from developing countries to the International Parliamentary Workshops on Population and Development being held to prepare for the International Conference on Population and Development. 
The workshops succeeded in raising parliamentary awareness of the special role of women in population and development issues. 
86. An opportunity for increased collaboration with European parliamentarians has also been established following a UNIFEM presentation to the Women's Rights Committee of the European Commission in March 1993. 
87. Since early 1992, UNIFEM has been involved in the formation of an informal consortium of organizations working in the field of gender, science and technology. 
The consortium has developed a programme to undertake and encourage a series of collaborative activities which promote and recognize the roles of women in science and technology. 
As a contribution to the Fourth World Conference on Women, the consortium is planning a "Once and future pavilion" at the parallel non-governmental organization forum. 
A secretariat has been established in Jamaica, hosted by the Third World Organization for Women in Science. 
88. In recognition of UNIFEM's partnerships within the women, science and technology community, the Division for the Advancement of Women requested the Fund to convene an expert group meeting on "Women, science and technology: new visions for the 21st century". 
The Coalition is made up of 25 founding members, including the Self-Employed Women's Association Cooperative Bank, the Grameen Bank, ACCION International, Banco Solidario, the Foundation for International Community Assistance and Women's World Banking (which acts as the secretariat). 
The Coalition's objective is to mobilize around the World Conference on Women and the preparatory regional conferences to raise awareness about the issues of credit for women's micro- and small enterprises. 
The Coalition is producing a series of videos on the impact of credit on women's micro-enterprises and conducting impact studies of micro-lending institutions. 
91. International trade is becoming an area of strategic importance for UNIFEM owing to its direct impact on the standard of living and availability of resources for women in developing countries. 
92. Over the past three years, UNIFEM has been working to strengthen its project management systems by undertaking the following steps: 
(c) Revision of guidelines for project appraisal and approval; 
(d) Revision of the project document; 
(f) Organization of regional training workshops for project managers and their counterparts; 
(g) Development of operational guidelines for credit projects. 
The training provided at its regional workshops is a major instrument for providing them with the necessary skills and confidence to carry out their work. 
94. A regional training workshop for the managers of UNIFEM-supported micro-enterprise and credit projects for women in Asia and the Pacific, the third in a series, was held in Bangladesh in February 1993. 
The challenge now is how to follow up systematically on these training workshops so that the impact on project managers can be assessed. 
95. As another important element of its training strategy, UNIFEM supported the development of a training manual entitled "A training programme for assisting women in accessing credit for viable economic activities". 
A UNIFEM-funded workshop for testing and evaluating the draft manuals was attended by 7 professional trainers and 18 field project managers from different regions of the world. 
96. The Monitoring and Evaluation Unit acts as the "gatekeeper" for UNIFEM to ensure that project documents meet the standards agreed to by staff, incorporate recommendations of the project appraisal committee process and give due consideration to lessons learned from previous project evaluations. 
A simplified format for the project document has been developed and is being tested for any necessary modifications. 
Important elements of the methodology include the identification of changes at the micro- and macro-levels and the participation of women from UNIFEM projects in the identification of indicators. 
Workshop recommendations included increased coordination of donor assistance to gender training programmes, the publication of a gender training manual and the convening of regional workshops to explore the development of indigenous training materials and analytical frameworks. 
100. UNIFEM continues to collaborate with UNDP, the Economic Development Institute of the World Bank and the Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations (FAO) in a joint programme on gender training. 
At the request of UNDP's Gender Training Coordinator, the Monitoring and Evaluation Unit facilitated the incorporation of UNIFEM's mainstreaming experiences into the curriculum for a UNDP workshop in September 1993. 
101. The Fund is also participating in the Poverty Alleviation and Grass-roots Participation Task Force, which is chaired by UNDP. 
The Task Force is working to stimulate a system-wide discussion on the topic. 
UNIFEM provided a summary of its experiences for the background discussion paper and responds to requests for information on women and poverty alleviation. 
102. UNIFEM has developed a comprehensive communications and information plan in conjunction with the UNIFEM strategy towards the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
The plan emphasizes improved coordination of publications, videos, special events and media coverage in relation to major United Nations conferences, a series of publications targeted to the World Conference on Women, the channelling of conference-related information to women's grass-roots organizations and the streamlining of UNIFEM's distribution systems. 
By the end of 1993, Canada, Liechtenstein, Switzerland and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland were launching new committees, increasing the official number to 16. 
At the fifth global meeting of UNIFEM national committees, held in Paris in April 1993, the participants agreed to collaborate in their preparations for the non-governmental organization forum to be held parallel to the Fourth World Conference on Women. 
National committees have also been engaged in a series of special events to promote UNIFEM, including high-profile benefits throughout the United States and Canada. 
Julie Andrews, UNIFEM Goodwill Ambassador, has also continued publicly to express her support for the Fund. 
105. UNIFEM has also participated in regular Joint United Nations Information Committee meetings, which have provided an opportunity for the Fund to contribute to United Nations exhibitions, videos, broadcasting and photography missions in preparation for United Nations world conferences. 
UNIFEM News now has a circulation of 20,000 and is widely appreciated both within and outside the United Nations system. 
108. The UNIFEM Editorial Advisory Committee met for the first time at Princeton University in May, and assisted the Fund in determining criteria for the selection of manuscripts to be published, as well as ways of developing its publications programme and in identifying women authors and southern publishing houses. 
110. The main focus of the 1993 annual Strategic Planning Workshop was the preparation of a paper entitled "UNIFEM strategy towards the Fourth World Conference on Women", which outlines the objectives and modalities for UNIFEM's preparations for the Conference at Beijing in 1995. 
The document has been widely distributed to Governments, donor groups, parliamentarians, non-governmental organizations, women's organizations and individuals as part of the Fund's communications and information plan towards the Conference. 
Based on a comprehensive but simplified set of guidelines developed for the Direct Action Ceiling and Small Project Facility programmes, the workshop also provided field personnel with an effective tool to manage those projects. 
112. The report of a May 1993 task force, convened by the United Nations Secretary-General and chaired by Ms. Nafis Sadik, Executive Director of UNFPA, endorsed a proposed merger of the International Research and Training Institute for the Advancement of Women with UNIFEM. 
The report was approved by the Secretary-General, discussed at the Economic and Social Council in July and submitted to the Third Committee of the General Assembly, which postponed its decision on the matter until 1994. 
113. The responsibilities of the UNIFEM field programme personnel extend far beyond those of project and programme administration. 
Regional Programme Advisers and Junior Professional Officers, experts themselves in gender and development, also work as advocates for women to bring women's concerns to the attention of policy makers at all levels of government. 
The participation of these UNIFEM staff in regional and national meetings, conferences and seminars helps to ensure that the priority needs of women are addressed and that the benefits of development are accrued to women as well as men. 
Four new Junior Professional Officers, supported by the Governments of the Netherlands and Germany, also joined UNIFEM in 1993. 
116. Based on a proposal endorsed by UNIFEM's Consultative Committee at its January 1993 session, the former UNDP Governing Council, at its fortieth session, held in June, approved the UNIFEM 1992/93 revised Biennium Administrative Budget of $5.6 million and its 1994/95 Biennium Administrative Budget Estimates of $6.6 million. 
This increases core posts by one General Service staff member, who performs the duties of receptionist and handles the increase in telephone communications. 
117. The introduction of a phased plan for devolution of certain financial/programme approval authority to the Regional Programme Advisers has moved to the implementation stage. 
118. As a result of the streamlining of the project appraisal process and the enhancement of its management capacity, UNIFEM programme delivery has improved significantly. 
The Fund's plan to reduce accumulated resources in a carefully monitored manner has resulted in a 24 per cent increase in 1993 project expenditures. 
The total expenditures for 1993 approached $17.4 million, which is $5.5 million in excess of the 1993 total income of $11.9 million. 
The excess is covered by a corresponding reduction in accumulated resources. 
119. With the approach of the Fourth World Conference on Women and the implementation of the Fund's strategy towards the Conference, UNIFEM is confident that programme delivery for 1994 and 1995 will continue to increase. 
In anticipation of the Conference in 1995, the Fund looks forward to the renewed support and collaboration of its many partners. 
OUTCOME OF THE WORLD SUMMIT FOR SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT: 
1. The United Nations University has submitted to the Preparatory Committee for the World Summit for Social Development the University's contribution to the second session of the Preparatory Committee. 
The Permanent Representative of Trinidad and Tobago, therefore, requests the Secretary-General to circulate the Declaration, annexed hereto, as an official document of the Conference. 
We particularly call upon those citizens of Serb nationality, presently in the territory controlled by the Karad_i_'s regime, to support, for their own and common benefit, the Contact Group's peace plan. 
1. The peace plan of the Contact Group is accepted as a compromise political settlement. 
2. Peace meets both the interests of the majority of citizens of Bosnia and Herzegovina and a majority of every individual nation, Bosniaks, Croats and Serbs. 
3. Bosnia and Herzegovina as a democratic State sees its perspective only in peace. 
The greatest desire and the highest interest of all the citizens and peoples of Bosnia and Herzegovina is peace. 
Recognizing the will of its citizens, the Parliament of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina adopted the peace plan of the international community, regardless of its deficiencies. 
The Serb Civic Council, always being in favour of peace, supports that decision. 
By refusing the peace plan accorded between the principal powers of the international community, the self-proclaimed Pale assembly has decided to continue war, pushing all of us into death, destruction, hopelessness and hatred, and into total isolation from the rest of the world. 
That is neither nor can it be your choice both for your and our future. 
Self-proclaimed leaders at Pale employ all their efforts to maintain power, to avoid the court of justice, and keep their war gains. 
In their blindness, the Pale leaders have even refused the requests of the State authorities of Serbia and Montenegro to approve of the plan. 
They are not telling you about what might happen in case the peace is not concluded. 
To you, the Serbs living under the Karad_i_'s rule and to us, who live in the territory controlled by the legal authorities of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina, the history has predetermined equal destiny, that is to live together with our neighbours, Bosniaks-Muslims and Croats. 
Peace is our interest. 
We are certain that this is your interest too. 
Life and prosperity of all of us rely, before all, on peace. 
By approving of the peace plan of the international community, we approval of survival, progress, return to one's home, maintenance of the State of Bosnia and Herzegovina and of equality in that common country of ours. 
In line with the administrative arrangements in most other missions, I have decided to designate my Special Representative, Mr. Joe Clark, as Chief of Mission in UNFICYP. 
They welcome your decision and agree with the intention contained in the letter. 
- At 1410 hours on 6 August 1994, a United States TR-1 reconnaissance plane violated Iraqi airspace, flying at a speed of 600 km/h and at an altitude of 2,000 m over Nasiriyah, Samawah, Amarah, Artawi, Jalibah, Shinafiyah and Umm Qasr. 
It departed at 1715 hours in the direction of Saudi Arabian airspace. 
1. It was stated in the report of the Secretary-General on the financing of the United Nations Protection Force (UNPROFOR) dated 31 May 1994 (A/48/690/Add.3) that the performance report covering the period from 1 July 1993 to 31 March 1994 would be issued as an addendum. 
Additional information is also included in respect of voluntary contributions and observations and recommendations of the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions in its report of 2 March 1994 (A/48/878). 
Supplementary information in respect of the expenditures is contained in annex III.A. 
The authorized staffing, incumbency and vacancy rates for military and civilian personnel are shown in annex III. B and the monthly flight hours for helicopters and fixed-wing aircraft are reported in annex III.C. 
Maps were contributed by the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO). 
6. As a result of the changing situation, in both political and military terms, in the UNPROFOR area of responsibility, the Security Council has been continuously amending the mandate of the Force. 
Accordingly, UNPROFOR has had to redeploy its existing and authorized resources to meet the additional tasks, such as monitoring the cease-fire agreements between the parties in Croatia as well as in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
This requires a great deal of flexibility within the authorized strength as to the type of military personnel to be assigned to the various mandates of the Force. 
Moreover, given the continued difficulties in obtaining appropriate troop contributions, in particular logistic and support units, the Secretary-General would need flexibility in accepting offers from Member States in order to meet the overall troop requirements of UNPROFOR. 
Any deviation from those assumptions resulted in greater or lesser expenditures for military and civilian personnel and for the operating costs associated with various types of equipment. 
2. Military personnel were deployed at a faster rate and in greater numbers than had been anticipated. 
Full deployment of all 578 observers was attained in November 1993. 
It had been estimated that only 27,667 contingent personnel out of an authorized strength of 34,700 would be deployed by 1 January 1994 and that no additional troops would be deployed before the end of the mandate period. 
Troop strength reached 27,786 by the end of January and increased to 31,675 by 31 March 1994. 
This accelerated deployment resulted in higher expenditures for military personnel costs. 
3. No more than 663 civilian police monitors out of an authorized strength of 716 were expected to be deployed. 
A total of 675 police had been deployed by 31 March 1994. 
Unexpected delays in recruiting contractual personnel arose as a result of procedural changes to recruit teams of people rather than individuals. 
In fact, the decision to appoint a separate Special Representative for the Former Yugoslavia was made after the report had been finalized. 
Additional requirements for official travel of the Special Representative to meetings at Geneva and elsewhere in Europe during the period and for official hospitality are reflected in the overrun for those items. 
7. Delays in the procurement and delivery of vehicles resulted in the need to rent more vehicles than had originally been envisaged, particularly trucks to transport equipment and supplies from Split into Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
Similarly, the inability of the mission to procure all 1,466 generators before the end of the mandate period resulted in less consumption of generator fuel. 
8. Some military units arrived in the mission area without vehicles and armoured personnel carriers. 
Moreover, once the equipment arrived, they had to be trained in the use and maintenance of that equipment. 
While it had been anticipated that troops would only transit through Split during periods of deployment and repatriation, some troops remained up to four months in low-cost hotels. 
Extended stays in hotels, the need to provide catering services for the troops and to rent warehouse space for contingent-owned equipment were not foreseen in the original cost estimates. 
9. It had not been anticipated that UNPROFOR would have to vacate the Pancevo logistic base. 
A claim in the amount of $2 million for damages to premises is under negotiation. 
Furthermore, unforeseen expenditures for freight were incurred as a result of having to transport contingent-owned equipment from Belgrade to Split. 
10. Additional expenditures totalling $2,273,400 were incurred for air operations, mainly for additional flying hours above the block hours contracted for each month. 
Almost half of that final appropriation had been earmarked for the acquisition of containers and other equipment needed for the three enlargements of the mandate and strength of the Force authorized by the Security Council in its resolutions 842 (1993), 844 (1993) and 847 (1993). 
The savings shown in annex II against many equipment line items are therefore not true savings, since most of the equipment is still required and will have to be purchased during the current mandate period. 
These reductions resulted from delays in the deployment of civilian personnel, delivery of vehicles and deployment of additional helicopters. 
14. The reduction for rations was based on information that the daily cost of rations had been decreased from $7.10 to $6.50 as at 1 January 1994. 
The cost of $6.50, however, only covered bulk rations and not the cost of bread and bottled water. 
The need to provide for bread and bottled water, as well as the deployment of 4,614 additional contingent personnel, resulted in an overrun of $3.2 million for the item. 
15. The reduction of $810,000 for civilian staff costs related to the belief that 176 of the 240 new posts would not be filled by 31 March 1994. 
16. The reduction of $776,000 for alterations and renovations of premises was made on the assumption that there was room for economies since the estimates were not based on actual bids. 
The provision for maintenance supplies was reduced by $740,000 since the original estimate included a reserve stock of materials. 
In many cases the work was able to be done by UNPROFOR personnel, resulting in savings for renovation costs and additional requirements for maintenance supplies. 
Although there is a net overrun of $866,400 for those two items, the combined expenditures were $649,600 less than the total original cost estimates for the two items. 
18. Recommended reductions of $2,993,900 for utilities were based on the assumption that there would be delays in the planned purchase and installation of additional generators and therefore less consumption of generator fuel. 
Additional savings were realized for generator fuel as a result of the deferred procurement of 1,055 generators. 
Actual operational requirements for the period totalled $36,276,800, an amount only 4 per cent less than the original estimate. 
21. The cost estimate for item 18, Support Account for Peace-keeping Operations, had included 8.5 per cent of the costs of international contractual personnel since they were encumbering posts normally filled by United Nations staff. 
In paragraph 74 of its report (A/48/878), the Advisory Committee stated that it intended to revert to the question of the inclusion of contractual personnel in the computation of the estimate for the item. 
The provision for the Support Account was therefore reduced by $1,691,700 to reflect the exclusion of international contractual personnel and the delayed deployment of civilian staff mentioned in paragraph 15 above. 
22. Payments totalling $532,078 in excess of the outstanding obligations of the first financial period were charged against the relative budget lines of the period being reported. 
The latter item was not included in the cost estimates. 
The balance of $936,500 represented reimbursement to Governments for mission subsistence allowance that they paid to their observers during prior periods. 
25. While provision had been made in the cost estimates for two days' overlap for military observers during rotation periods, the actual overlap period averaged 4 or 5 days, which accounts for some of the additional requirements for mission subsistence allowance. 
26. No provision had been made in the cost estimates for within-mission travel allowance, that is, an accommodation allowance of $60 per person per day while on duty travel within the mission area. 
27. The cost estimates were based on the phased deployment of military observers from a strength of 431 at 1 July 1993 to a maximum strength of 576 as from 15 December 1993. 
As stated in paragraph 2 above, full deployment of the authorized strength of 578 was attained by 30 November 1993. 
The monthly deployment of military observers is shown in annex III.B. 
29. The cost estimates were based on the phased deployment of contingent personnel from a strength of 23,181 on 1 July 1993 to a maximum strength of 27,667 as from 1 January 1994, for a total increase of 4,486 troops. 
Actual deployment totalled 27,786 troops at 31 January 1994 and increased to 31,675 on 31 March 1994, for a total increase of 9,100 troops. 
The monthly gains and losses of contingent personnel are shown in table 1 below. 
Savings for daily allowance are due to the fact that one national contingent does not accept payment of the allowance and some other units did not submit claims before the end of the mandate period because of the difficult working conditions in Bosnia and Herzegovina. 
33. No provision had been made in the cost estimates for within-mission travel allowance, that is, an accommodation allowance of $60 per person per day while on duty travel within the mission area. 
34. The cost estimates were based on the phased deployment of civilian police from a strength of 627 at 1 July 1993 to a maximum strength of 663 as from 1 December 1993. 
Deployment of civilian police monitors reached 674 at 30 November 1993 and increased to 675 by 31 March 1994. 
The monthly deployment of civilian police monitors is shown in annex III.B. 
36. Savings for international and local staff resulted from delays in recruitment. 
The monthly deployment of civilian staff is shown in annex III.B. 
At the end of the reporting period 711 international contractual personnel out of an authorized strength of 1,330 were on board. 
Whereas the monthly cost for rental of workshops had been $1,000 in October 1993, the cost had increased to $24,822 by February 1994. 
Most of these cost increases related to facilities at Split. 
Although no provision had been included for the rental of observation posts in the original cost estimates, an amount of $14,470 per month was required by February 1994. 
The cost of renting checkpoints increased from $1,305 to $12,850 per month. 
46. The comparison of expenditures for alterations and renovations to premises, maintenance supplies and utilities with the original cost estimates and the reduced apportionment recommended by the Advisory Committee is contained in paragraphs 16 to 18 above. 
47. Most of the savings for construction/prefabricated buildings are due to the need to redeploy funds appropriated on 24 March 1994 in order to meet unforeseen expenditures, as explained in paragraph 11 above. 
The provision for this item should have been included under other equipment. 
The expenditures for refrigeration equipment are reflected under item 9 below. 
48. Provision had been made in the cost estimates for emergency bridging equipment consisting of five small gaps, three medium gaps and two large gaps, as well as bridging stores and materials. 
50. The cost estimates contained in annex XV of the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/690) provided for the purchase of 656 additional vehicles and the replacement of 24 destroyed or worn-out vehicles (2 heavy sedans and 22 medium sedans), for a total of 680 vehicles. 
51. During the reporting period, a total of 802 vehicles were acquired, that is, 122 more than the number provided for in the cost estimates. 
Expenditures exceeded the cost estimates by $1,163,000 owing to the acquisition of additional vehicles as well as the purchase of more trucks and engineering vehicles and fewer sedans and jeeps than originally foreseen. 
A total of 180 light cargo trucks were required instead of 20. 
Five of the nine vehicles came from UNTAC stock. 
55. It should also be noted that 21 of the 402 vehicles that were supposed to have been acquired during the previous mandate period were not obtained. 
Twenty ex-UNTAC vehicles that had been listed in table 1 of annex III of the report of the Secretary-General (A/48/690) were not transferred to UNPROFOR. 
Those vehicles included 15 medium cargo trucks and five container handlers. 
In addition, one of the four excavators that was to have been acquired was not purchased since an appropriate model was not available. 
57. The comparison of expenditures for spare parts, repairs and maintenance with the original cost estimates and the reduced apportionment recommended by the Advisory Committee on Administrative and Budgetary Questions is contained in paragraph 19 above. 
58. Savings for petrol, oil and lubricants were due to a number of unforeseen circumstances. 
Vehicles received from UNTAC could not be put into service immediately since extensive maintenance and repair work had to be carried out. 
Some battalions could not be deployed on arrival in the mission area, resulting in less fuel consumption by contingent-owned vehicles. 
Transport operations were also affected by restrictions on freedom of movement, which caused a number of convoys to be cancelled. 
59. Savings for vehicle insurance resulted from a change in insurance companies. 
Previously all United Nations-owned vehicles were covered by third-party liability insurance. 
Armoured personnel carriers and engineering vehicles were excluded under the new coverage, resulting in savings for insurance premiums. 
The cost estimates had been revised in the third corrigendum to the report of the Secretary-General of 25 February 1994 (A/48/690/Corr.3) to reflect a change in contractual arrangements in respect of the Bell-206 and Bell-212 helicopters. 
62. The monthly flight hours for all helicopters are shown in annex III.C. 
The flight hours have not been reported for all government-provided aircraft. 
The estimated expenditures are based on a block rate of 25 hours per month per helicopter for those months where the data are not available. 
The cost estimates had been revised in the third corrigendum to the report of the Secretary-General of 25 February 1994 (A/48/690/Corr.3) to reflect a change in contractual arrangements for the IL-76 and the substitution of the AN-26 for the AN-32. 
The monthly flight hours for all fixed-wing aircraft are shown in annex III.C. 
67. Charges for war risk insurance on flights into Sarajevo and Tuzla are on a per flight basis and the number of flights varies from month to month. 
This accommodation allowance is paid in respect of nights spent away from the base station. 
72. Savings for commercial communications resulted from phasing out of communications satellite equipment (INMARSAT) introduced by the military signals battalion and wider operation of the United Nations-owned communications network. 
73. At the time of preparing the original cost estimates it had not been foreseen that UNPROFOR would receive any communications equipment from UNTAC. 
74. An amount of $7,756,000 had been included in the cost estimates for communications spare parts and supplies for military battalions on the assumption that all battalions would request reimbursement for usage of spare parts and supplies. 
A large number of battalions arrived equipped with substantial levels of inventories of spare parts and supplies and therefore would not make requests for replenishment of communications spare parts and supplies. 
Expenditures were also incurred for the cleaning of premises and septic tanks, security services and technical repair, which had not been included in the cost estimates. 
79. Most of the unforeseen requirements for claims relate to an unsettled claim in the amount of $2 million for damages to the premises of the Pancevo logistic base. 
Owing to a change in insurance company during the reporting period, those types of vehicles were not covered by third-party liability insurance. 
Other indemnity claims amount to some $615,100. 
81. Requirements for medical supplies were underestimated at $100,000 per month. 
Additional requirements for uniform items resulted from the deployment of 4,614 additional military personnel and the fact that no provision had been included in the cost estimates for uniforms for civilian personnel other than mechanics, drivers, cleaners and fire-fighting personnel. 
86. Provision had been made in the cost estimates for mine-clearing services under contractual arrangements. 
Those services were not required during the reporting period. 
89. Additional requirements for transport of contingent-owned equipment related to the deployment of 4,614 additional troops and the transport of vehicles and armoured personnel carriers provided on a loan basis for the use of contingents without equipment. 
Charges totalling $1,631,231 for the transport of personnel and equipment by rail in 1993/94 are under negotiation with authorities in Belgrade. 
94. This amount is derived from item 19 above. 
An additional copy of these texts is enclosed herewith (see annexes I and II). 
"That is what the United States is dreaming of and longing for, and we really have to unmask this whole strategy," he said, in a special statement broadcast throughout the country by a national radio and television network. 
That plan involved the recording of bloody scenes, gun battles and deaths, so as to facilitate intervention attempts and provoke a bloodbath. 
Cuba could not continue to guard the United States coast, as that was an untenable situation. 
Even though such hijackings had been a tool invented by the United States for use against the Revolution, Cuba was still holding a number of prisoners who had been punished for that crime. 
Currently, the hijacking of boats was not only a propaganda tool against the Revolution, but part of a subversive plan to create conflicts. 
He added that he had also urged the population to remain calm and cool-headed because he knew the whole imperialist plan, their current strategy for liquidating the Revolution, by heart. 
To that end, they were tightening the blockade, so as to increase Cuba's economic difficulties and lay the groundwork for ultimate intervention. 
The Revolution had never prohibited emigration from the national territory. 
He recalled the early years, when nearly all of the doctors had emigrated, and steps had been taken to train medical personnel to replace those who had left. 
The United States did not care what might happen; it was interested only in the propaganda value of such incidents. 
Fidel emphasized that emigration policy had become more flexible in the past three years and that, currently, anyone who so wished could leave and enter the country; he warned Cubans that they could not continue to act as coastguards for the United States. 
He condemned the murder of a police officer in the theft of a boat on 4 August. 
Because of illegal emigration, antisocial, lumpenproletariat elements who had never received legal authorization to enter the United States could do so through illicit channels. 
Cubans could not go on being coastguards for the United States or continue to bear responsibility while the United States bore none. 
Fidel said that Cuba rejected the United States threats, and warned that the Cuban people were prepared to fight if Washington attempted to implement a plan of genocide and intervention on the island. 
That decision would be taken if Washington did not stop encouraging the hijacking of vessels and illegal emigration from Cuba. 
Cuba was not in the least frightened by such threats; its people was sufficiently heroic to combat and resist any aggression. 
In his remarks, Sullivan had spoken of seeking a solution to the problem, which Cuba supported; however, that possible position had been combined with attempts to intimidate Cuba. 
Cuba confirmed all of its previous statements and informed the United States that the Cuban people was not to be intimidated. 
One possible solution would be the lifting of the blockade, which was also a source of illegal emigration, as it was an attempt to crush the Cuban people through hunger and the lack of medicines. 
Cuba did not object to solutions if they were sincere and honest and contained formulations that stated what they meant; however, the United States should not threaten Cuba, because it would have to kill every last patriot and every last revolutionary. 
He described how military service recruit Leon Macs Gonz\x{5aee}ez had murdered Navy Lieutenant Roberto Aguilar Reyes in order to hijack a boat and go to the United States of America. 
The ferroconcrete boat, 8 metres in length and with a beam of 3 metres, had no means of communication and no lights because it was not prepared for long voyages. 
He accused the United States authorities of behaving cynically, irresponsibly and dishonestly in their investigation of the hijacking of a boat and the murder of a Cuban Navy Officer. 
"They (the United States Government) deliberately lied, and the search (for the body) created a situation of which they had taken advantage in the most incredibly cynical manner." He cited as examples reports published in the international press which cast doubt on whether the murder had taken place. 
He recalled that the same day the events had occurred, the Cuban Frontier Troops had sent a message to the United States Coast Guard stating that the ringleader of the hijacking, Leonel Macs Gonz\x{5aee}ez, had murdered the captain of the vessel with two shots from a revolver. 
He stated that the current crisis could not be resolved by discussing only migration issues or returning some of the hijackers of Cuban boats or aircraft. 
They are creating the conditions for mass migrations, which will inevitably occur. 
"The main instrument of the policy by which they encourage such acts is the criminal blockade that has been imposed and the attempt to starve our people into submission". 
He also noted as other reasons for the aggravation of the situation the thousands of hours of radio transmissions a week broadcast from United States territory and encouraging illegal departures, terrorism and violence. 
He recalled that that Act had led to the absurd situation of Cubans arriving in United States territory illegally being favourably received, whereas a whole flotilla was being used to prevent the arrival of Haitian refugees and a wall had been built to block the entry of Mexican emigrants. 
He recalled, with reference to the mass emigration of Haitians that Washington was doing everything possible to halt, that to date the tensions had occurred with countries possessing very little defence capability, and that Cuba was not in that situation. 
Those developments would not lead to any change in the policy being applied to Cuban emigrants resident abroad. 
He recalled that in the United States itself, there were many brave Cubans who had held firm amidst terror, harassment and hostility. 
He referred to the methods used by the fascist Mafia in Miami against those who had attended the meeting on "The Nation and Emigration", which were indescribable, incredible, worse than those used by the fascists in Germany. 
He recalled that the latter were not welcomed with flowers or met by coastguards on the high seas, and considered that the universally established principle should be applied to those who came from the Caribbean island after hijacking vessels and aircraft. 
He analysed the various forms of emigration that existed in the underdeveloped countries, and especially in Latin America, indicating that their causes included economic problems and the hope of finding better opportunities in more developed nations. 
He pointed out that while the United States Interests Section in Cuba refused visas to those who requested them, at the same time they made propaganda out of those who arrived on rafts, and welcomed criminals with open arms. 
On being questioned about what the reaction of the United States Government in relation to Cuba might be, he said: "I am not interested in the present Administration's reaction. 
Before the elections, Clinton committed himself to supporting the Toricelli Act and the fascist Mafia in Miami. 
He inherited from Bush the policy on Somalia, and he was brave enough to change it six months later. 
I do not share the illusions of some friends who are trying to find some kind of settlement between Cuba and the United States. 
Reyes will be buried in his home town of Camag\x{e15f}y next Sunday, 14 August. 
OUTCOME OF THE WORLD SUMMIT FOR SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT: 
The Secretary-General, having received additional requests from intergovernmental organizations to participate in the work of the Preparatory Committee at its second session, has reviewed the credentials of those organizations and now wishes to recommend that the International Food Policy Research Institute be granted observer status. 
TYPE THE REQUIRED INFORMATION AND ADJUST TABS IF NECESSARY. 1. The present document contains a progress report on the implementation of Governing Council decisions concerning agency support costs (91/32 of 25 June 1991, 92/22 of 26 May 1992 and 93/25 of 17 June 1993). 
In order to assist the Executive Board in its consideration of support cost arrangements, the document also includes certain proposals submitted to the Board at its 1994 annual session, when the Board deferred consideration of the matter to the current session. 
2. For its discussion of this item, the Executive Board will also have available the report of the team of independent evaluators on support cost arrangements, which is currently under way and which will unfortunately not be completed before mid-September. 
3. In paragraph 33 of its decision 91/32, the Governing Council requested that information on the status of financial provisions for the new support cost arrangements be included in the annual progress reports on this subject. 
In including such information, it is useful to review the status of the programme build-up for the fifth cycle and analyse programme approvals under the various execution and implementation arrangements. 
The results of these analyses are provided in tables 1 and 2. 
4. As noted previously in document DP/1993/22, even though the new support cost arrangements were to have been introduced as of 1 January 1992 at the start of the fifth programming cycle, they actually went into effect only on 1 July 1992. 
Projects approved before 1 July 1992 were subject to the old arrangements for their entire duration while the new arrangements apply to projects approved since that date. 
The table also estimates activities likely to be approved during the rest of the cycle (under the new arrangements). 
Table 2 summarizes the same information for IPF approvals only, showing activities by category of United Nations agency and national execution, and that part of national execution assigned to the United Nations agencies for implementation. 
The table also provides a percentage breakdown of approvals under various implementation arrangements under both the new and old regimes. 
6. The following points may be noted from tables 1 and 2: 
(b) Of this amount, $1,643 million, or 69 per cent, have been approved under the old arrangements and $738 million, or 31 per cent, under the new arrangements; 
Thus, projects under national implementation amounted to $229 million or 31 per cent of total budgets approved under the new arrangements; 
In percentage terms, it was originally envisaged that 22 per cent of the programmable resources of the fifth cycle would be approved under the old arrangements and 78 per cent under the new arrangements. 
In contrast, 55 per cent of programmable resources have in fact been approved under the old arrangements and only 45 per cent are expected to be subject to the new regime. 
8. Based on the updated estimates of activities likely to fall under the various implementation arrangements shown in table 1, the projected flows of support cost resources from UNDP to the agencies in the fifth cycle have been recomputed and are shown in table 4. 
Table 4 shows that under current assumptions, approximately $250 million are expected to become available to the five agencies subject to the new regime, $60 million to the Office for Project Services (OPS), and $106 million for all other agencies combined. 
It is also estimated that, in the aggregate, approximately $40 million will become available to programme countries as savings from the IPF sub-lines. 
9. Table 5 compares the current status of the various financial provisions for support cost arrangements in the fifth cycle with the original provisions approved in decision 91/32. 
The total amount allocated for both these periods amounts to $50.8 million out of an earmarking of $64 million originally established for this purpose. 
Table 6 shows a breakdown of this amount by the agencies assigned to carry out these activities. 
As planning for the next programming period gets under way, the need for upstream programme-level services (i.e., sectoral and country strategy, programme formulation, etc.) and therefore for TSS-1 resources can be expected to grow. 
The Executive Board had decided to defer consideration of this matter to the current session, and therefore the Administrator would like to reiterate his support for this proposal, which is discussed further in section IV. 
After a period of slow build-up immediately following its introduction, approval of TSS-2 budgets has begun to accelerate and currently amounts to $15 million. 
As shown in table 2, as of 30 June 1994, IPF project activities amounting to $738 million have been approved under the new arrangements, of which approximately 50 per cent or $369 million can be attributed to the sectors represented by the five agencies. 
Accordingly, it would appear that TSS-2 approvals of $15 million would represent 4.1 per cent of the total approved IPF project budgets with which they are associated. 
This is not inconsistent with the original basis for the establishment of TSS-2 earmarkings of $80 million, which represented 4.6 per cent of programmable resources attributable to the sectors represented by the five agencies (50 per cent of $3,476 million, as shown in table 3). 
14. As shown in table 5, line 7, the earmarking for TSS-2 has now been revised to $42 million in line with the overall reduction of programmable resources to 70 per cent of their original level. 
Similarly in table 5, line 8, the earmarking for the technical support facility for national execution has been reduced to $14 million. 
It is expected that TSS-2 budgets will continue to be approved against these earmarkings for technical backstopping services in conjunction with the approval of project activities during the rest of the fifth cycle. 
As may be noted from table 3, line 3, however, current estimates for approvals under the new regime amount to $1,426 million, or a reduction of almost 59 per cent from the $3,476 million originally envisaged. 
It is in light of these needs and the discussion in paragraph 14 that the Administrator proposes that he be authorized to utilize the uncommitted resources of the combined TSS-1 and TSS-2 facilities flexibly to respond to the needs of the programme countries within the overall suggested earmarking. 
The Administrator would urge favourable consideration of this proposal. 
16. Attention is called also to paragraphs 25 through 29 of document DP/1994/18, in which the Administrator proposes the establishment of a technical support services facility for the smaller technical agencies. 
The purposes and means of financing such a facility are described in that document. 
The independent evaluation of the new support cost arrangements is also expected to address the issues relating to the smaller technical agencies. 
18. Accordingly, an independent evaluation has been organized and is being carried out by a team of three distinguished individuals. 
The team brings to this evaluation a wide range and depth of experience relevant to this exercise, covering academic, diplomatic, national government and international organizations settings. 
While the team embodies a wealth of experience, consistent with the independent nature of the study, none of the evaluators has been associated in any way with the establishment of the new arrangements, either during the legislative process or during their implementation. 
The evaluation is currently under way and a round of discussions has been completed with the agencies and UNDP in their headquarters. 
To study the experience at the country level, the team will also be visiting a representative group of countries. 
Such assessments will be particularly useful in the context of the discussions and preparations for the next programming period. 
It is hoped that the Board will agree to consider it at its current session despite its late submission. 
The Administrator would make his comments on the evaluation report during the discussions of this agenda item. 
20. The Executive Board may wish to note that the costs of this independent evaluation are charged to the overall allocation for the support cost arrangements for the fifth cycle. 
This is in line with earlier practice, which financed all costs associated with the design and implementation of the new support cost arrangements from the overall financial envelope set out in annex A of decision 91/32. 
The total costs of this evaluation are not expected to exceed $150,000. 
21. In its decision 92/36, the Governing Council requested that the Administrator submit an ex-post facto report on support costs on a biennial basis, starting in 1994. 
Accordingly, the first such report covering the period 1992-1993 has been prepared and is attached to the present report as an annex. 
It should be noted that the data included in these tables was received by UNDP from the concerned agencies. 
22. As stated in the report of the annual review of the financial situation (DP/1994/34), it has been decided to postpone to a subsequent session of the Executive Board the submission of revised Financial Regulations and Rules necessitated by the new support cost arrangements. 
23. The Executive Board may wish to: 
(a) Take note of the report of the Administrator on agency support costs (DP/1994/23) and of the report of the independent evaluation of the support cost arrangements; 
(c) Authorize the Administrator to redeploy resources within the revised support cost earmarking, including: 
(b) Report of the Executive Director of the Office for Project Services on ways of establishing the office as a separate and identifiable entity (DP/1994/62); 
(e) Report of the Executive Director of the Office for Project Services on ways of establishing the office as a separate and identifiable entity - Breakdown of revised budget estimates for the Office of Project Services for the biennium 1994-1995 (DP/1994/62/Add.3). 
During its consideration of these matters, the Committee met with representatives of UNDP and UNOPS, who provided additional information and complementary documentation for the review of the Committee. 
The Administrator introduced all the documents before the Committee and responded to questions on all these matters. 
2. The Executive Director of OPS and his representatives provided background to the Advisory Committee on the role of and functions of OPS, leading to its development as a flexible, innovative, self-financing entity for the provision of services to development projects. 
This approach has led to considerable interest on the part of its governing bodies to monitor OPS closely so as to place it in such a position that could complement the capacities found elsewhere in the United Nations system. 
A historical background of actions and decisions on OPS, leading to the present situation, is reproduced as annex I of the present document. 
3. In accordance with paragraph 10 of decision 94/12, the Executive Director of OPS reports to the Executive Board in document DP/1994/62 on "ways of establishing OPS as a separate and identifiable entity and of increasing the transparency of its operations". 
The Committee is of the view that the relationships of UNOPS "with the entities involved in governing, servicing and advising it" are complex and that, at times, may hinder the effective communication and reporting systems of UNOPS. 
5. Paragraphs 17-47 of the report of the Executive Director of UNOPS (DP/1994/62) deal with the subject of finance and procurement. 
The Advisory Committee notes that the financial operations of UNOPS will be governed by its own financial regulations and rules in order to meet the object of OPS as a separate and identifiable entity. 
In view of the late submission, the Advisory Committee is unable to comment comprehensively on the proposed text of the UNOPS financial regulations; however, several references to the text appear in the paragraphs below. 
The Advisory Committee intends to keep the application of these regulations under review and report, as necessary, to the Executive Board. 
6. Upon inquiry, the Advisory Committee was informed of the projected income of UNOPS for the 1994-1995 biennium. 
A table, showing projections of OPS delivery and support cost income earned, was furnished to the Committee and is reproduced as annex 2 to the present document. 
Even though OPS will not become operational until 1 January 1995, it will have recourse to income earned through the 1994-1995 biennium; this is expected to amount to approximately $62.5 million of support cost income, based on an estimated programme delivery of $830 million. 
In addition, UNOPS expects to earn $6.2 million for services provided to the International Fund for Agricultural Development. 
The Committee notes that UNOPS bases its administrative budget on projections of support cost income that may vary, according to the actual rates of programme delivery and provision of services. 
7. The Advisory Committee was also informed that the actual administrative expenditures incurred by UNOPS are based on a closely monitored portfolio of projects implemented by UNOPS. 
In this regard, it was noted that, for example, vacant posts are filled only when the projects in the portfolio require the staff to carry out the implementation activities and the income sources have already been assured. 
The Committee was furnished with the UNOPS staffing situation as at 1 October 1994. 
8. The Advisory Committee notes that the Executive Director proposes the establishment of a reserve under the proposed financial regulation 8.3 (DP/1994/62, para. 33). 
This reserve would be established and replenished, as necessary, from the surplus of income over expenditure of the UNOPS operations. 
9. The Advisory Committee was informed that UNOPS will operate as a client-oriented, not-for-profit organization, deriving its income from fees and charges for a wide range of management and other support services in the field of development assistance. 
The Committee notes that as a result UNOPS may accumulate unspent income over and above the actual requirements of the administrative budget. 
The Committee, therefore, recommends that UNOPS submit policy guideline proposals to the Executive Board for the application of income surplus in the context of the aims and purposes of UNOPS. 
10. The Advisory Committee notes that, as indicated in paragraphs 30, 37 and 38 of the report of the Executive Director, in future bienniums, UNOPS will submit its administrative budget proposal in a form consistent with the proposed financial rules. 
The Committee trusts that the reimbursement to UNDP for administrative support services (i.e., "central" services mentioned in para. 24) will be equally detailed with a cost breakdown for the associated services provided by UNDP. 
11. To enhance transparency and disclose properly the actual administrative cost incurred by UNOPS, the Advisory Committee, therefore, recommends that UNDP and UNOPS review the methodology of estimating reimbursement costs for services. 
In the view of the Committee, the present system of reimbursing UNDP on the basis of a flat rate of 14 per cent of the administrative expenditure incurred by OPS needs further refinement and rationalization. 
The Committee recalls that, with regard to reimbursement to field offices for the workload associated with the delegation to field offices to implement activities on behalf of UNOPS, UNOPS reimburses field offices only for the services provided to cost-sharing projects. 
12. In paragraphs 42-46, the report of the Executive Director outlines the procurement regime to be established at UNOPS. 
The Advisory Committee notes that the proposed financial rules on the subject of property control, procurement and inventory management (financial rules 114.15 to 114.37) were jointly formulated with UNDP, based on the existing UNDP Rules. 
The Committee was informed that UNOPS will set up its own Procurement Review and Advisory Committee (PRAC). 
As noted in paragraph 44, this new UNOPS committee draws upon the terms of reference of the UNDP Contracts Committee and takes into account recommendations of the Board of Auditors. 
The Advisory Committee trusts that due consideration will also be given by the UNOPS administration to the other recommendations of the Board of Auditors with regard to the procurement operations of OPS (A/48/5/Add.1, paras. 184-204). 
14. In paragraphs 3-5, the report of the Administrator outlines the basic principles, composition and functions of the Management Coordinating Committee (MCC). 
The Advisory Committee notes the composition of the MCC recommended by the Administrator is in accordance with paragraph 7 of decision 94/12. 
15. With regard to the functions of the MCC, the Advisory Committee notes that the functions include "establishing a proper oversight mechanism that will enable the Secretary-General to evaluate the responsiveness, performance, and effectiveness of the new Office of Project Services" (DP/1994/61, para. 7). 
The Advisory Committee is of the view that the establishment of another supervisory body, such as the MCC, might create an unnecessary and, perhaps, cumbersome reporting mechanism that may in some instances overlap with the supervisory role of the Executive Board (see para. 3 above). 
2. The Secretary-General designated Mr. Kenneth Dadzie as Special Adviser and Delegate of the Secretary-General on the reform of the economic and social sectors, including the proposed merger of OPS with DDSMS. 
The Special Adviser's report was issued on 7 February 1993. 
3. The UNDP Governing Council, in its decision 93/7 of 19 February 1993, noted the intention of the Secretary-General and requested its President to bring several of its concerns to the attention of the General Assembly. 
6. A task force chaired by the Under-Secretary-General, DDSMS, reviewed the procedures to be put in place for the transfer of OPS and submitted its report to the Secretary-General. 
12. The Secretary-General submitted his draft report on the "Institutional and administrative arrangements concerning the Office for Project Services". 
This report was transmitted by the Administrator to the Executive Board with his note DP/1994/27 of 4 May 1994. 
The Executive Board, in its second regular session, 10-13 May 1994, decided to defer adoption of a decision on the OPS issue until its annual session in Geneva from 6-17 June 1994. 
15. In its decision E/DEC/1994/284 of 26 July 1994, the Economic and Social Council recommended to the General Assembly that it approve the UNDP Executive Board's recommendation in its decision 94/12 of 9 June 1994. 
18. In its decision 48/501 of 19 September 1994, the General Assembly decided that the Office for Project Services should become a separate and identifiable entity in accordance with the United Nations Development Programme Executive Board decision 94/12 of 9 June 1994. 
Following its review of the conceptual paper on matters relating to the sixth cycle (DP/1994/20) at its 1994 annual session, the Board decided (94/17) to continue consideration at its regular sessions with a view to reaching a final decision at the 1995 annual session. 
2. Careful note was taken of the Executive Board's deliberations on these matters at the 1994 annual session and the guidance provided has been consolidated into the following set of assumptions and principles on which to base continuing discussions. 
These should constitute a major underpinning of the structure for the next programming period. 
To this end, a core programme should continue to form the centrepiece of UNDP programming and, therefore, targets for voluntary contributions (and any other combination of financing modalities such as assessed contributions or negotiated pledges) would continue to exist. 
Universality not only helps maintain the global network of country offices so critical to United Nations system coordination but also enhances the application of various global agreements and standards where the lack of participation of individual parties would detract from the effectiveness of the whole. 
Secondly, the principle of universality recognizes that there are sizeable disadvantaged groups present in all programme countries, and that it would be inequitable to curtail their access to the technical cooperation they require. 
Finally, universality of participation in UNDP programmes (as distinct from the assignment of substantial resources to support this participation) can encourage countries at or near "graduated" status to emerge as potential donors in the longer term. 
7. The Executive Board expressed clear interest in reviewing a full range of planning and resource distribution frameworks, including options hitherto not considered. 
The deliberations of the Board indicate that such options should seek to: 
(a) Re-emphasize and reinstate the concept of assigning resources as planning targets rather than as the absolute resource entitlements that they have come to be considered under the IPF system; 
(c) Link resource distribution to country requirements in the areas of focus; 
(d) Provide greater flexibility in reflecting changing country situations through the use of enhanced distribution criteria. 
As noted in paragraphs 3 and 4 above, this framework is based on the three major goals for the organization, and an enhancement of the focus of UNDP assistance in the four areas identified, utilizing the patterns of interventions in which UNDP has a comparative advantage. 
Thus, the operational application of this framework is a primary objective for the next programming period. 
10. A second objective is to design a programming framework that would facilitate a significant expansion of the UNDP resource base and promote joint resource mobilization with programme countries, thereby increasing the flow of support for national programmes, and for UNDP contributions to them. 
While awaiting finalization of these deliberations, the Executive Board must proceed with its own consideration of the framework that will govern the next UNDP programming period, based on the financing options it envisages for the continuing support of UNDP programmes. 
12. Experience has shown that core funding is the bedrock upon which all UNDP activities are based. 
In line with legislative directives, core funds are being increasingly directed to the selected areas of focus. 
Core funding is also being used as an essential component of large national programmes funded from a multitude of sources. 
This recent experience demonstrates that the crucial and positive roles being fulfilled by core funding must be incorporated in the options generated for its use in the next programming period (as elaborated in sect. III). 
Thus, it is hoped that the next programming period will commence with a 1997 target of approximately $1.25 billion (estimating annual inflation at about 4 per cent) as compared to the $1 billion base set for the fifth cycle. 
14. The changing trends in core and non-core resources indicate that the legislative framework for the next programming period should not be limited to core resources alone, as it was in previous programming cycles, including through the provision of decision 90/34 for the fifth cycle. 
Instead, the new framework should explicitly recognize a range of financial instruments, including thematic and other funds, that would and should be available to programme countries. 
These windows would either help to generate new and additional funding, or tap Official Development Assistance (ODA) resources not currently flowing through multilateral channels such as UNDP. 
15. Therefore, while it is assumed that core funding would continue to underpin UNDP activities, it would be bolstered by continued access to the various special purpose or thematic funds that have emerged during recent years. 
It is also assumed that the array of additional funding would indeed increase during the next period, accessing both currently and potentially available ODA flows, as well as other sources. 
16. In line with the above, the following configuration of non-core funding mechanisms might be envisaged: 
(i) Cost-sharing from the programme country's own revenues, development bank loans, as well as third party donor sources; 
(iii) Other resources channelled through UNDP management service agreements, including multilateral and bilateral funds. 
17. Given that the next programming framework may have to encompass a multiplicity of available financing sources, it may be useful to postulate the elements of a country-level programming process that would explicitly recognize this wider array of financing potentially available through UNDP. 
The starting-point is clearly a holistic determination of external resource requirements in line with national priorities, plans and programmes. 
The need for such an approach has been well examined in this and other forums and is not therefore elaborated here. 
The use of a country strategy note in line with General Assembly resolution 47/199 could be a vehicle for identifying that portion of the external requirements that might be met through the United Nations system. 
18. This process should also result in a clear determination of the role UNDP would play towards meeting the overall requirements. 
To this end, UNDP and the Government could reach agreement on what might be termed a resource mobilization target (RMT), which would function as a goal towards which UNDP and the Government could direct their joint resource mobilization efforts. 
The RMT would be realized through a combination of core as well as non-core financing sources identified in paragraphs 9-13 above. 
19. As noted above, an important element in achieving the overall RMT would be the assignment of resources from the core fund. This could be termed the target for resource assignment from the core (TRAC) in order to distinguish it from IPF, which it would seek to replace. 
The term "assignment" is used as in a neutral sense to distinguish it from other terms (such as earmarking and allocation) that imply a degree of "entitlement". 
The possible means of making such assignments are considered in section III. 
This would contrast with earlier cycles, when the IPF constituted the primary support to the country programme. 
This scenario is summarized in the diagram. 
20. In line with these proposals, the next programming framework would obviously encompass the full range of financing support likely to be available to achieve RMTs. 
The integration of other funding sources into the overall framework will be further elaborated as the structure for the next programming period continues to crystallize. 
The proposals described in the Nordic UN project, involving a three-tier scheme of financing, including negotiated pledges, also deserve further review. 
24. In this context, the Administrator would suggest that consideration be given to other mechanisms such as a system of assessments at least for certain elements of the core programme. 
25. One area for which the assessment option could be considered is the financing of the infrastructural, as well as programmatic and substantive support UNDP provides to the United Nations system at the country level, through the network of country offices and the resident coordinator system. 
26. Under current arrangements, the cost of supporting the United Nations system through the UNDP country office network is borne by core resources, with such amounts separately identified and approved in the UNDP biennial budget. 
Several local initiatives to support these functions have been undertaken in individual countries by the resident coordinator jointly with other United Nations organizations represented. 
Despite these efforts, the effectiveness of the resident coordinator system continues to be hampered by the lack of a centrally established support facility. 
27. Given the importance of these objectives, the Administrator would encourage the Executive Board to consider a possible system of assessments to finance the costs of the activities described above. 
Such a system of assessments, which would apply specifically to UNDP contributors as distinct from the United Nations or other organizations, would certainly strengthen and provide a secure financial base for these essential functions. 
29. In this section of the present report, the assignment of resources to the first three categories is examined. 
30. As described in document DP/1994/20, the intercountry IPF was reduced during the fifth cycle to 13 per cent of core programme resources from 19 per cent in the previous cycle. 
As a result, severe resource constraints have been experienced in all regional programmes and several worthwhile activities have had to be scaled back or eliminated. 
Discussions at the 1994 annual session were generally supportive of increasing resource allocations for intercountry activities in light of these severe constraints and the importance of international initiatives, as well as in response to the Secretary-General's efforts to enhance regional cooperation and coordination. 
31. It was noted in paragraph 56 of document DP/1994/20 that the SPR has proven a powerful tool for innovation, and that the Administrator intended to make the SPR more responsive to country-level needs and to decentralize its management. 
The SPR is expected to continue to support new SHD initiatives and the development of new modalities and approaches in technical cooperation, particularly the patterns of intervention in which UNDP has recognized comparative advantages. 
The SPR would also continue to provide complementary support to country-level activities. 
32. Following a comprehensive review of alternatives, the three options presented here cover a full range of possibilities extending from continued use of the current methodology to significant departures from it. 
For each option, a broad outline of possible implications is also presented. 
However, further guidance from the Executive Board is necessary to carry out full-scale technical studies and to make firmer assessments of the various methodologies involved. 
33. The objectives and features of the current methodology were presented in detail in the report of the Administrator on the sixth cycle (DP/1994/20) submitted to the Executive Board at its 1994 annual session. 
With respect to the resource distribution component of the methodology, projections using recent data indicate that a larger number of countries would no longer receive an earmarking, thus marginalizing their participation in the Programme. 
Furthermore, continuation of the present system would be likely to perpetuate the concept of the IPF as an "entitlement" rather than a planning target. 
35. This option is geared to a more flexible assignment of resources than the fixed earmarking by country that characterizes the current system. 
36. Under this option, the Administrator would be authorized to establish TRACs in line with country programmatic needs, and in a manner designed to maximize the impact and the leverage of the assigned resources. 
He would also be responsible for ensuring that over the programming period resources are assigned to countries roughly in accordance with agreed criteria (discussed further under paras. 41-48). 
37. In a variation of this option, the Executive Board could earmark a pre-determined, fixed level of resources to individual regions and apply the flexible assignment of resources suggested in the previous paragraph only to the countries/programmes within that region. 
Accordingly, the assignment and management of resources could be carried out on a regional basis and therefore delegated to the Regional Bureaux of UNDP. 
38. In a further variation, a TRAC could be established for each programme country in a region, but together these would represent only a portion (perhaps half) of the total funds assigned to that region. 
39. While this proposal represents a major change, a number of positive results would flow from its implementation. 
Most importantly, the overall quality of the programmes may well be enhanced as their approval at any particular time would be contingent on their merit, their conformity with the country's needs, and with the areas of focus defined by the Executive Board. 
40. In the absence of a prior indication of resources, there may be some concern that country-level planning could be compromised. 
It is also possible that countries with greater capacities for programme formulation could enjoy certain advantages in meeting the approval requirements of UNDP and, therefore, in garnering resources at the earlier stages of a programming cycle although equity in distribution of resources would eventually be restored. 
41. This option examines the criteria embodied in the current methodology and suggest modifications that address the issues raised by the Executive Board in earlier discussions. 
The following proposals take these considerations into account. 
42. It was suggested in document DP/1994/20 that gross national product (GNP) per capita should be continued as one of the primary criteria as, despite its obvious statistical flaws, it continues to be a robust indicator of a country's economic strength and potential. 
Thus, in order to establish an inverse link between UNDP assistance and the ability of a country to finance its development needs, GNP per capita could continue to be a representative indicator. 
The use of the HDI as the sole criterion in an aid-allocation model would therefore leave out that important dimension. 
44. A combination of both the HDI and GNP per capita might therefore present an appropriate alternative. 
With the judicious selection of the specific weights to be accorded to these indicators, their combined use in the methodology for determining country assignment of resources might prove to be effective. 
45. The other primary criterion used in the current methodology is the total population of a programme country. 
A significant change would involve substituting for total population those numbers of people who fall below the absolute poverty line in each country. 
46. The possible use of supplementary criteria needs to be reviewed. 
One option is to discontinue their use. 
Another is to incorporate other factors that better represent development requirements, particularly those related to the areas of focus. 
A significant problem may, however, be the availability and accuracy of data available on this variable. 
Nevertheless, because of poverty assessment studies carried out recently by several countries, data on people under the poverty line are increasingly being collected. 
At this stage, data relating to approximately 70 per cent of the programme countries have become available. 
49. In its decision 94/17 (para. 5 (c)), the Executive Board requested that options for the revision of the resource distribution methodology also cover eligibility criteria and graduation. 
(Issues relating to the need and eligibility for development assistance are the subject of several studies by multilateral institutions. 
Presently, the thresholds at which graduation to net contributor country (NCC) status occurs is established at $3,000 ($4,200 for island developing countries). 
50. The Executive Board may wish to review the threshold at which graduation will occur in the next programming period. 
One possible option would be to establish a threshold of $4,700 which would be consistent with the World Bank graduation level (as well as with the level the OECD Development Assistance Committee (DAC) uses for reporting purposes). 
It is estimated that under this threshold, a total of 27 countries would qualify as NCCs in the next programming period in contrast to 37 countries that would do so under the current thresholds. 
51. One of the challenges posed by the current graduation policy is to avert the potential marginalization of middle-income countries nearing graduation. 
They also contend that, given the development problems in their countries, continued UNDP assistance is required. 
The Executive Board may, therefore, wish to review some innovative proposals in this regard designed to ensure the continued participation of such countries in UNDP activities. 
52. A possible option for Executive Board consideration may be the assignment of core resources that could be considered, to one degree or another, reimbursable. 
This may be particularly useful when UNDP assistance is provided in connection with the preparation of a national programme that would be financed subsequently from external resources, most typically from a development bank. 
In these cases, reimbursements to UNDP could be made from development bank loan proceeds when they are actually approved. 
In this regard, a proposal made in document DP/1994/20 relating to a waiver of reimbursability as an incentive to the mobilization of non-core resources may be relevant. 
Under this proposal, reimbursability may be waived if the magnitude of the total programme in a country exceeds a certain multiple of the assignment of resources from the core fund. 
53. The Administrator would encourage the Executive Board to consider how countries nearing graduation status can be ensured of participation in UNDP programmes without prejudice to the principle of progressivity in the assignment of core resources to countries. 
The proposals outlined above could be integrated within any of the resource distribution options outlined in paragraphs 41-48 above. 
54. In its decision 94/17, the Executive Board requested that options for the revision of the IPF planning framework be presented at the current session. 
An analysis of the current planning framework was provided in section A of document DP/1994/20. 
55. As described in document DP/1994/20, IPFs are currently established for a fixed five-year period and are typically revised once, if required, during the mid-term review of the cycle. 
However, for resource planning and management purposes, UNDP uses a rolling five-year cycle that encompasses at any point in time the current year, the year immediately preceding and three future years. 
Thus, the IPF cycle and planning cycle can coincide only in one year in the five-year programming cycle. 
56. Under these arrangements, in the spirit of continuous programming and on a "going concern" basis, UNDP makes an assumption at the mid-point of the current IPF cycle about the establishment of a successor IPF cycle. 
Resource levels are projected as commensurate with current IPF levels, however inaccurate they may be. 
Thus, any uncertainty and possible unrealism surrounding current IPF levels can be carried forward to the programming of the next IPF cycle. 
57. The IPF system has proven a poor predictor of resource availability, with delivery levels varying from 55 per cent of originally targeted resources in the third cycle, to 112 per cent in the fourth, and an estimated 70 per cent in the fifth cycle. 
IPFs are infrequently revised, and have come to be viewed as entitlements. 
Furthermore, the fixed IPF levels do not allow for rapid, flexible responses to changes in country situations in the course of the cycle. 
58. The IPF system does, however, permit advanced planning. 
Additionally, this system sets resource targets for donors as part of the negotiations on the framework for a programming cycle, and thereby establishes what may be viewed as a commitment to achieve these contribution levels. 
59. This option arises from an analysis of programme build-up for the last ten years, which reveals that 97 per cent of outstanding budgets at any one time are covered within the current year plus the two future years. 
Thus, forward planning of UNDP resources currently extends only to three years rather than to the five years implied by the IPF cycle. 
Thus, a new and updated planning period would be established every year instead of the current practice, where an IPF cycle is established once every five years. 
The present system, based on annual growth targets for contributions for each year of the planning period (8 per cent in the fifth cycle), has proven extremely unreliable. 
62. Thus, under this option an initial core resource envelope for the next UNDP programming period could be based on a three-year (1997-1999) rather than a five-year projection of the targeted growth rate over the agreed base. 
The resource envelope for individual programmes could be computed on the basis of revised distribution methodology discussed under one of the above options. 
At end of the base year (i.e., at the beginning of 1998), programme resources for the additional planning year (2000) would be projected on a more secure basis, using contribution levels for 1997 and anticipated and announced pledges for 1998 and 1999. 
Resources for the new "third" year (2000) would be assigned to countries in line with original distribution criteria or any revisions thereof. 
At the end of each succeeding year, projections for the new third year would be made in a similar fashion. 
Since the system would be adjusted annually, it may offer greater flexibility in assigning resources to countries, and in reflecting changing country circumstances in such assignments. 
64. It has been suggested, however, that shorter, flexible planning horizons could weaken the commitments of some contributor countries to attain long-range targets. 
On the other hand, a shorter planning duration could encourage some donors to make multi-year commitments to UNDP, which they were not able to do for the very long planning period in the current IPF system. 
65. The Executive Board may wish to consider and provide guidance on the full range of options presented in the present report, identifying those that warrant further exploration and technical study in order to advance the preparations for and further consultations on the next programming period. 
Note: To facilitate the Executive Board's review of some of the options, the annex contains a matrix which summarizes the six combinations of options for country assignment of core resources and for their planning and management. 
1. The present report, which has been prepared pursuant to Executive Board decision 94/12, and further to the report of the Secretary-General on the Office for Project Services (DP/1994/52), proposes modalities for establishing OPS as a separate and identifiable entity. 
2. In order to distinguish between the current OPS operating from within UNDP and the "new" OPS, the report refers to the latter as the United Nations Office for Project Services (UNOPS). 
It is proposed that as of 1 January 1995, UNOPS shall be based on the following principles: 
(c) It shall undertake implementation activities for UNDP, other United Nations operational entities, and others who wish to utilize its services, and who may participate in a users advisory group; 
(d) It shall employ operational modalities that enhance its effectiveness, responsiveness to the needs of its clients, and ability to operate in a business-like manner and on a self-financing basis; 
(c) Transfer of expertise. In the context of the overall effort of the United Nations to strengthen national capacity, UNOPS will seek to assist in the development of management and implementation capacity in local institutions. 
(b) Implementation of components of projects under execution by other organizations of the United Nations system or by national institutions; 
Unlike specialized agencies, which possess institutional technical competence, UNOPS functions as a management contractor on behalf of the client, setting in motion and managing the project actors and the needed inputs of expertise and equipment. 
(d) Contracting of consulting firms and contractors for services and works. 
7. To respond to the needs of a broader range of clients, UNOPS expects to develop service offerings that improve its partnership with other entities of the United Nations system, most notably the specialized agencies. 
9. The chart below portrays UNOPS and its relationship with the entities involved in governing, servicing, and advising it. 
Overviews of each entity's role are found in the paragraphs following. 
10. The Executive Board is the intergovernmental governing body that provides overall policy guidance for and supervision of UNOPS. 
As and when appropriate, the Board obtains approvals or endorsements of its decisions from other United Nations bodies, including the General Assembly, its Committees, and the Economic and Social Council. 
11. The Secretary-General provides oversight and guidance, as required, to ensure the implementation of the decisions of the Executive Board. 
As Chairman of the Administrative Committee on Coordination (ACC), he will also facilitate coordination between UNOPS and United Nations system organizations. 
The role and functions of MCC are contained in the report of the Administrator (DP/1994/61). 
13. The Executive Director, under the authority of the Secretary-General, is responsible for the management of UNOPS. 
The Executive Director reports to the Secretary-General and to the Executive Board through MCC, and represents UNOPS at meetings of the Executive Board. 
14. The Users Advisory Group (UAG) ensures that UNOPS is fully aware of the concerns of United Nations organizations and others who utilize its services and makes appropriate recommendations to the Executive Director. 
The financial and personnel modalities of UNOPS proposed hereunder have been developed respecting the principles elaborated in paragraph 2 above. 
17. The financial regime governing the activities of UNOPS shall be based on the Financial Regulations and Rules of UNDP, as amended through a new annex thereto, which shall be approved by the Executive Board. 
In paragraph 10 (c) of its decision 94/12, the Board calls for proposals regarding "any necessary revision of the financial and procurement rules of the United Nations Development Programme as they apply to the Office for Project Services ...". 
Should the review confirm that no substantial changes are required, it is requested that the Executive Board authorize the application of the proposed Regulations and Rules, as contained in addendum 2 to the present document, until it promulgates a final text. 
Paragraphs 19 to 46 highlight the normative principles underlying such an annex to the Financial Regulations and Rules of UNDP. 
Appropriate arrangements will be made under which UNDP will provide administrative services in support of UNOPS activities. 
Consequently, the Executive Director, through MCC, and in accordance with delegated authority, shall be fully responsible and accountable to the Executive Board for all phases and aspects of UNOPS activities. 
21. Authority and corresponding responsibility shall be delegated to the Executive Director. 
24. The Executive Director is responsible for the management of UNOPS. 
25. Any authority required by UNDP to perform the agreed services shall be entrusted to UNDP by the Executive Director. 
26. Services currently rendered by the United Nations in the areas of legal, payroll, security and medical services, etc., which are billed to UNDP shall be reimbursed by UNOPS to UNDP on a pro rata basis. 
29. The unspent income that has accrued to UNOPS through 31 December 1994 shall be transferred to the UNOPS Account in its entirety. 
As of 31 December 1993, this amount totalled $9.2 million. 
30. UNOPS shall no longer distinguish between and report separately on "budgetary" and "extrabudgetary" income and expenditure, as these terms are relevant for UNDP only. 
UNOPS shall have only income and expenditure with no further distinction. 
31. Vouchers for the recording of UNOPS financial transactions shall be prepared by UNOPS staff and shall be certified and approved by UNOPS officials designated by the Executive Director. 
The list of these officials shall be provided to the UNDP Division of Finance and updated as necessary. 
UNOPS financial statements shall be presented to the Executive Board separately from those of UNDP and shall contain reports on the results of all UNOPS financial activities in a comprehensive and transparent manner. 
UNOPS needs to obtain further information regarding the risks and liabilities related to its new status from which to make sound financial recommendations to the Executive Board. 
34. In the event that the UNOPS Reserve should require replenishment and/or increased funding, funds will be derived from unspent income. 
35. Accumulated unspent income over and above that required for the Reserve shall be available for utilization within the normal budget proposal and approval process. 
38. The Executive Director shall have the authority to incur unforeseen personnel and related administrative expenditures against unspent and/or projected income, subject to post facto approval of such actions by the Executive Board. 
The Executive Director shall develop and put in place internal procedures that ensure prudent and judicious application of this authority. 
Reports issued by DAMR shall be addressed to the Executive Director with copies to the MCC. 
40. External audit arrangements applicable to UNDP shall also apply to UNOPS, with the proviso that a separate report shall be issued for UNOPS. 
Among the expected results of these measures are improved follow-up and response to internal and external audit reports. 
Various procurement rules are modified, including those relating to procurement functions of UNOPS, general procurement principles, use of invitations to bid and requests for proposals, contracts committee, contract awards, and negotiated contracts. 
43. The UNOPS Procurement Review and Advisory Committee (PRAC) shall be established. Its function is to render written advice to the Executive Director (serving as Chief Procurement Officer for UNOPS) on procurement actions against the UNOPS administrative and project budgets. 
At present no changes are foreseen to the threshold levels for submissions to the PRAC as established by UNDP. 
44. The terms of reference for PRAC shall be determined by the Executive Director, drawing upon the terms of reference of the UNDP Contracts Committee and the Advisory Group on Management and Other Support Services (AGMOSS) (both of which it is succeeding), External Auditors' observations, and UNOPS business requirements. 
Specialists may be invited on an ad hoc basis to provide advice when their expertise is considered necessary. 
47. UNOPS is unable to assess at the present time the full implications of the anticipated conversion of existing UNDP systems to the computer hardware/software platform provided by the Integrated Management Information System (IMIS). 
(a) Ensuring that, as of 1 January 1995, the necessary policy and procedural framework is in place to enable UNOPS to manage and administer its human resources, with no disruption and without requiring an additional administrative apparatus; 
(b) Ensuring the preservation of the contractual status, acquired rights, and entitlements of all current staff holding UNDP letters of appointment; 
(c) Defining the recruitment policies and administration arrangements that will be applied to all UNOPS personnel hired after 1 January 1995; 
In line with this delegation, the Executive Director shall establish procedures and create such management tools as may be required to discharge his responsibility, and to ensure the cost-effective and business-like operation of UNOPS, mindful of the need to maintain the best possible working conditions for UNOPS staff. 
51. The Secretary-General shall retain authority to appoint the Executive Director and staff at the D-2 level. 
52. The Executive Director shall have the authority to establish, relocate, freeze and abolish posts up to and including the P-5 level. 
Establishment of such posts shall be subject to the projected availability of funds, and will be reported on a post facto basis to the Executive Board through MCC. 
Approval for the establishment of posts at the D-1 level and above shall be requested from the Executive Board via MCC. 
53. The UNOPS personnel regime shall be based on the Staff Regulations and Rules of the United Nations, within the overall framework of the United Nations common system. 
It shall be administered by UNDP in accordance, initially, with its policies, procedures and established practices as previously adapted for UNFPA. 
54. The central services agreement specified in Financial Rule 108.3 (see para. 24 above) shall stipulate the tasks to be performed by UNDP with regard to the administration of UNOPS staff. 
55. Any authority required by UNDP to perform the agreed services shall be entrusted to UNDP by the Executive Director. 
58. UNDP shall issue, on behalf of UNOPS, letters of appointment for new staff. 
Offers of appointment and letters of appointment shall stipulate the limitation of service to UNOPS and shall explicitly inform the candidate that appointment is of a fixed-term nature, not carrying expectancy of conversion to any other type of appointment. 
59. All UNOPS staff shall be eligible for United Nations and UNDP training courses and for the Educational Assistance Programme of UNDP and shall have access to the UNDP Programme for Staff Assistance. 
UNOPS shall reimburse the United Nations or UNDP, as appropriate, on a pro rata basis for the respective services. 
61. Staff serving with OPS as of 31 December 1994 and holding UNDP letters of appointment shall continue to be governed by the terms of appointment and conditions of service specified in their letters of appointment. 
Their acquired rights and eligibility for reassignment within UNDP shall not be affected and UNDP shall ensure that such staff will not be disadvantaged in any way as a result of their assignment to UNOPS. 
Professional and General Service staff holding such appointments shall be considered internal candidates for vacancies in UNDP. 
62. Staff serving with OPS as of 31 December 1994 and holding UNDP letters of appointment restricted to service in OPS shall be governed for the remainder of their appointment by the terms and conditions of service specified in their letters of appointment. 
Any extension of the appointment, subject to satisfactory performance and availability of funds, shall maintain the restriction to service in UNOPS, and the related rights and entitlements shall be the same as those of staff recruited after 1 January 1995. 
63. Staff currently serving in OPS on secondment to UNDP from other agencies shall continue in UNOPS for the unexpired portion of their secondment. 
The same shall apply to staff restricted to service with OPS for the remainder of their current appointment. 
65. In order to maintain the present rotation mechanism with UNDP, the Executive Director shall be a full member of the UNDP management group deciding on reassignments. 
Professional staff who are mobile in regard to UNDP reassignment policy shall, upon completion of their regular term, be included in the reassignment exercise. 
Should reassignment not occur on that occasion, a one-year extension of their assignment to UNOPS may be agreed upon between UNDP and UNOPS, following which they shall be reintegrated in UNDP. 
67. Any cost that may arise in connection with separation entitlements and termination indemnities shall be shared on an equitable basis between UNDP and UNOPS. UNDP and UNOPS shall develop a mechanism for this, which shall take into consideration, inter alia: 
(a) Obligations assumed by UNDP in respect of entitlements acquired by staff members prior to their having been assigned to UNOPS; 
68. All UNOPS posts are funded from its income and will be identified according to the different sources of income. 
Therefore, appointments in UNOPS shall be made using various arrangements of specified duration, including: 
(c) Short-term contracts and appointments for Activities of Limited Duration (ALDs) under the 300 Series of the Staff Rules; 
UNDP staff selected for reassignment to UNOPS after 1 January 1995 shall initially be assigned for two years. 
Subject to satisfactory performance and availability of funds, the assignment shall normally be extended for an additional two years in order to permit such staff to complete a regular rotational term in UNOPS. 
70. The Executive Director shall recruit, administer, and separate project personnel at all levels, in accordance with United Nations Staff Regulations and Rules, remaining, initially, within the framework of the applicable UNDP policies. 
2. Request the Administrator and Executive Director to implement the report; 
4. Approve that, in future, the Office for Project Services' biennial budget estimates be presented separately from those of the United Nations Development Programme; 
The total number of flights assessed as apparent violations is now 1,870. 
With reference to the letter of the Secretary-General of 1 August 1994 (S/1994/923) on the United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), I have the honour to transmit to you herewith a list of Netherlands equipment offered to UNAMIR to be used by the Zambian battalion (see annex). 
2. By its resolution 925 (1994) of 8 June 1994, the Security Council, inter alia, having considered a further report by the Secretary-General, 1/ endorsed his proposals for the deployment of the expanded UNAMIR and decided to extend the mandate of the Mission until 9 December 1994. 
3. In a further report to the Security Council dated 3 August 1994, 2/ the Secretary-General reported that UNAMIR had adjusted its operational plans to cope with the altered circumstances in Rwanda within the framework of the mandate established by the Council in its resolution 925 (1994). 
The principal tasks of UNAMIR are now as follows: 
(a) To ensure stability and security in the north-western and south-western regions of Rwanda; 
(c) To provide security and support for humanitarian assistance operations inside Rwanda as humanitarian organizations arrange the return of refugees; 
(d) To promote, through mediation and good offices, national reconciliation in Rwanda. 
The commitment authority also takes into consideration costs related to the operation of the United Nations Observer Mission Uganda-Rwanda (UNOMUR). 
6. The present report is submitted on an emergency basis to meet the immediate operational requirements of UNAMIR until 30 September 1994, in the light of the developments indicated above. 
Annex III provides the estimated deployment schedule for military and civilian personnel and annex IV shows the breakdown of air transportation costs for the emplacement of military personnel and vital military equipment to the mission area. 
9. The Secretary-General's report on the financing of UNAMIR to the General Assembly at its forty-ninth session is currently in preparation and will include the detailed cost estimate for UNAMIR for the mandate period from 5 April to 9 December 1994. 
1. Military observers will be phased in during the period and will reach the authorized strength of 320 observers by 1 September 1994, as detailed in annex III. 
2. Military contingent personnel will be phased in during the period and will reach an estimated strength of 3,205 contingent personnel by 15 September 1994, as detailed in annex III. 
Provision is made for reimbursement to troop-contributing Governments for pay and allowances ($5,808,500), plus a usage factor to cover the cost of personal gear and weapons of contingent personnel ($395,800), at standard rates approved by the General Assembly. 
3. Provision is made for contingent-owned equipment to be phased in at a similar time to contingent personnel, including the lease of 150 armoured personnel carriers and integral equipment ($12,066,400). 
Additional provision is made for the reimbursement to Governments of payments made by them to their military personnel for death, injury, disability or illness resulting from service with UNAMIR ($313,600). 
7. No provision is required under this heading. 
11. No provision is made under this heading. 
13. No provision is made under this heading. 
18. No provision is made under this heading. 
20. No provision is made under this heading. 
21. No provision is made under this heading. 
22. No provision is made under this heading. 
24. The cost estimate provides for a proportional share of the 1994 financing of the Integrated Management Information System. 
27. The staff assessment requirement provided for under expenditure budget line item 19 has been credited to the Tax Equalization Fund established by the General Assembly in its resolution 973 A (X) of 15 December 1955. 
Member States are given credit in proportion to their rates of contribution to the UNAMIR budget. 
2. The present report reviews the implementation of resolution 47/97 over the two-year period from 1 July 1992 to 30 June 1994. 
It also outlines the recommendations for further implementation of the 1988 Convention adopted by the Commission at its thirty-seventh session, pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/112. 
5. In paragraphs 3 and 4 of resolution 47/97, the Assembly also urged States to adopt legislative and administrative measures to bring their domestic legal system into line with the 1988 Convention. 
Implementing laws and regulations provided by States to the Secretary-General are published by the United Nations International Drug Control Programme in the E/NL.- series of documents. 
There has been intensive legislative activity in the following two areas covered by the 1988 Convention: the control of drug proceeds, with the adoption of numerous laws providing for the detection and repression of money-laundering activities and the confiscation of proceeds; and the establishment of precursor control mechanisms. 
6. In paragraph 6 of resolution 47/97, the Assembly requested the Programme to continue to provide legal assistance to Member States in the adjustment of their national laws, policies and infrastructures, as well as in the training of personnel responsible for applying the new laws. 
(a) Holding of evaluation missions, where the need for new or revised legislation is assessed and supported at both the political and executive levels; 
(b) Once political and executive commitments have been made, preparation of new or revised legislation; 
(d) Transfer of technical expertise to ensure the implementation of the conventions and domestic legislation, through training and holding of legal workshops to resolve domestic, subregional and wider implementation problems. 
Many States which received legal assistance and have ratified the drug control conventions have either enacted new drug control legislation or have a draft law ready for submission to parliament. 
8. Model legislation has been developed by the Programme to promote more uniform implementation and facilitate international cooperation. 
9. In paragraph 8 of resolution 47/97, the Assembly requested the Department of Public Information of the Secretariat to promote and support public information activities relating to the 1988 Convention. 
10. For the high-level plenary meetings on drug control held at the forty-eighth session of the General Assembly in October 1993, the Department of Public Information prepared and distributed to the news media an information kit and background papers on issues considered during the session, including the 1988 Convention. 
Each year, the Department launches the report of the International Narcotics Control Board with a background release and usually a press conference; on that occasion, the 1988 Convention is frequently highlighted. 
Reference is also made to the 1988 Convention during briefings organized by the Department for the press and non-governmental organizations. 
12. The Commission emphasized the need to promote further the adoption of implementing legislation by States parties and non-parties to the 1988 Convention. 
In its resolution 5 (XXXVII) of 21 April 1994, the Commission emphasized money-laundering as an area where adoption and harmonization of legislation should, in particular, be promoted. 
13. The Commission confirmed the usefulness of legislative analysis and requested to be briefed at its next session on the adequacy of existing national drug control legislation in implementing the drug control treaties. 
It invited the Board to include in its annual report more detailed assessments of policies pursued by States in combating illicit activities relating to narcotic drugs, psychotropic substances and precursors. 
2. The following 131 States are parties to the 1971 Convention: 
3. The following 101 States are parties to the 1988 Convention: 
4. On 31 December 1990 the European Economic Community deposited its instrument of formal confirmation of the Convention (extent of competence: art. 12). 
1. Legal assistance missions were carried out in the following countries: 
2. Regional workshops were held in the following countries and areas: 
3. Legal training workshops were held in the following countries and territories: 
2. On 23 September 1993, the Security Council adopted resolution 867 (1993) and authorized the establishment and immediate dispatch of UNMIH for a period of six months. 
The Mission would comprise 567 United Nations police monitors and a military construction unit with a strength of approximately 700, including 60 military trainers. 
5. By its resolution 905 (1994) of 23 March 1994, the Security Council decided to extend the mandate of the Mission until 30 June 1994. 
7. Pursuant to Security Council resolution 933 (1994), the Secretary-General, in his report of 15 July 1994, 9/ conveyed to the Council an analysis of various options by which the international community could address the continuing deterioration of the situation in Haiti. 
In an addendum to the report dated 26 July 1994, the Secretary-General informed the Council of the cost of establishing an advance team of UNMIH and increasing its troop level. 
8. In its resolution 940 (1994) of 31 July 1994, the Security Council approved the establishment of an advance team of not more than 60 personnel, including a group of observers. 
In the same resolution, the Council decided to revise and extend the mandate of UNMIH for a period of six months and to increase the troop level of UNMIH to 6,000, and established the objective of completing its mission not later than February 1996. 
In the same decision, the Assembly decided to apportion the same amount among Member States. 
The cost estimates for the revised and extended mandate of UNMIH for the period from 1 August 1994 to 31 January 1995 is currently in preparation and will be issued as an addendum to the present report as soon as possible. 
12. In the light of the Security Council resolutions 933 (1994) and 940 (1994), the commitment authorized by the General Assembly in its resolution 48/246 for the period from 1 July to 31 December 1994 amounting to $265,200 gross ($255,000 net) has been assessed from Member States. 
13. The table below summarizes the status of assessed contributions received and unpaid, taking into account applied credits, as at 31 July 1994. 
14. In paragraph 11 of its resolution 48/246, the General Assembly invited voluntary contributions to UNMIH in cash and in the form of services and supplies acceptable to the Secretary-General. 
For the period from 22 September 1993 to 31 July 1994, no voluntary contributions have been received by UNMIH. 
In addition, interest and miscellaneous income during the period totalled $249 and $81, respectively. 
Supplementary information thereon is contained in annex II. 
17. The actions that would be required in connection with the financing of UNMIH are as follows: 
(a) The appropriation of $44,200 gross ($42,500 net) already authorized under the terms of paragraph 7 of General Assembly resolution 48/246 for the maintenance of UNMIH from 1 to 31 July 1994; 
2. Overexpenditure was due to the travel undertaken by the military adviser from Haiti to New York. 
In view of the political situation, consultations were necessary for which no budgetary provision had been made. 
3. No provision was made under this heading. 
4. No provision was made under this heading. 
5. No provision was made under this heading. 
6. Savings were due to the premature departure of police monitors. 
The full civilian police component was deployed in September/October 1993. 
However, on 11 October 1993, disturbance created by organized civilian groups prevented the deployment of UNMIH. 
8. Savings for international staff salaries ($20,900), common staff costs ($8,400), mission subsistence allowance ($54,700) and official travel ($100) were partially offset by additional requirements for local staff salaries ($13,700). 
9. The estimates for international staff costs included one international staff member at the P-5 level for the post of spokesman and mission subsistence allowance at a rate of $123 per day. 
10. The actual grade of the spokesman was at the P-3 level, which resulted in savings under international staff salaries and common staff costs. 
Savings under mission subsistence allowance were due to the one-month delay in the arrival of the spokesman in the mission area and the application of the lower rate of mission subsistence allowance ($86 per day) after 30 days. 
Overexpenditure under local staff salaries was due to the build-up of local staff prior to the evacuation of the Mission. 
Ten drivers were required for the period from 13 September to 30 November 1993, which was subsequently reduced to two drivers by December 1993. 
The build-up was in anticipation of the full deployment of the Mission before the events of 11 October 1993. 
11. No provision was made under this heading. 
12. No provision was made under this heading. 
13. No provision was made under this heading. 
14. No provision was made under this heading. 
15. The cost estimates provided for the rental of four office accommodations for the advance team at a rate of $88 per day for 20 days ($7,000) and rental of office space at $12,000 per month. 
17. Savings under this heading were attributable to the events of 11 October 1993 mentioned in paragraph 6 above and therefore the amount budgeted for was not utilized. 
18. Savings under this heading were attributable to the events of 11 October 1993 mentioned in paragraph 6 above and therefore the amount budgeted for was not utilized. 
19. Savings under this heading were attributable to the events of 11 October 1993 mentioned in paragraph 6 above and therefore the amount budgeted for was not utilized. 
20. No provision was made under this heading. 
21. No provision was made under this heading. 
22. The cost estimates were based on the requirements for the operation of 17 vehicles, which were rented for use by the advance team (15 vehicles) and for the Mission (2 vehicles). 
Savings of $5,500 under rental of vehicles were due to the lower than estimated rental costs. 
23. No provision was made under this heading. 
24. No provision was made under this heading. 
25. Savings were attributable to the lower level than budgeted of actual utilization of long-distance telephone communications and pouch services during the period. 
26. No provision was made under this heading. 
29. No provision was made under this heading. 
30. No provision was made under this heading. 
31. No provision was made under this heading. 
32. No provision was made under this heading. 
33. No provision was made under this heading. 
35. No provision was made under this heading. 
36. The amount authorized has been transferred to the Support Account for Peace-keeping Operations. 
37. Savings under this heading are due to the lower level of the spokesman (P-3) and lower grade of local staff hired in comparison with the cost estimates. 
38. This amount is derived from item 19 above. 
1. At its substantive session of 1993, the Economic and Social Council adopted resolution 1993/55 of 29 July 1993 on the implementation of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples by the specialized agencies and the international institutions associated with the United Nations. 
consideration of the related item at its 1994 session and will report to the Committee when it resumes consideration of the item. 
5. Information on further developments will be issued as addenda to the present report, as appropriate and necessary. 
2. This is an important session. It is important because the Conference will have to take some critical decisions during the session. 
These decisions will determine not only the immediate course of this Conference, but also whether we are serious about committing ourselves to the sustainable use of the living resources of the oceans. In short, our decision will determine the future of global fishery. 
A central element in this new order is the protection and preservation of the world's oceans and the sustainable use of marine resources. 
The Convention is a powerful creative force and the time has come for the international community to give full effect to the letter and spirit of the new order embodied in it. 
This Conference has been charged to find answers to these problems. 
5. We must therefore start from the premise that the voluntary system of regulation of global fisheries has failed. 
States whose nationals are engaged in fishing, especially those in large-scale commercial fishing, whether they are coastal or distant-water fishing States, have not honoured their conservation and management responsibilities. 
They have failed to regulate the activities of fishermen; they have inadequate legislation in place or have failed to properly enforce existing regulations; they are responsible for encouraging and contributing to the emerging anarchy in the oceans by indulging their fishing industries with large-scale subsidies. 
Subsidies paid annually by major fishing States and regional economic entities exceed $50 billion - this in the face of massive overcapitalization. 
6. The result of such large-scale subsidization over time has been that, in the last two decades, the size of the world's fishing fleets has increased at twice the rate of growth in the size of world marine catches. 
During this period, the world marine fish catch peaked at 86 million tonnes in 1989 and has not reached that level again; in fact, it has declined since, in spite of an increase in effort. 
The excess fleet capacity, however, has been maintained and continues to have a profound impact on the sustainability of fish resources, and indeed on the economics of the fishing industry. 
Open access has not worked. 
States ignore the fact that the right to fish in the oceans is a conditional right, whether that right relates to the exclusive economic zones or to the high seas areas. 
The right is accompanied by the duty to manage and conserve the resources so that the present and future generations have use of them. 
The right to fish, therefore, is in the nature of "stewardship" - a trust. 
An abuse of this trust is an anti-social act. 
The international community has already supplemented the Convention on the Law of the Sea in order to regulate other areas of anti-social behaviour such as drug trafficking, smuggling and transportation of industrial waste. 
The activities which result in irresponsible fishing practices cannot be an exception. 
The world expects this Conference to come up with a tangible outcome, an outcome which must result in behavioural change if the crisis in global fisheries is to be averted. 
9. For such an outcome to be effective, it must contain the following key elements: 
(a) It must establish minimum international standards in sufficient detail for the conservation and management of fish resources; 
(c) It must ensure that there is an effective mechanism for compliance and enforcement of those measures; 
(d) It must provide for a globally agreed framework for regional cooperation in the field of fisheries conservation and management, consistent with the situation prevailing in each region, as is envisaged by the Convention on the Law of the Sea; 
(e) It must provide for a compulsory binding dispute-settlement mechanism, consistent with the Convention on the Law of the Sea, while providing the necessary flexibility to the parties to a dispute to use the mechanism of their choice. 
10. From the discussions and consultations that I have had with a large number of Conference participants, I believe that this is the kind of outcome they expect from our deliberations. 
But such an outcome cannot be achieved unless it is in a form which is effective; otherwise, we are back to square one, that is, back to the failed voluntary system. 
Any other result would lead to chaos at sea. 
12. Since this Conference began two years ago, we have seen the situation with regard to fisheries deteriorate. 
We have witnessed the destruction of certain stocks in the world's richest fishing grounds. 
We have seen fishing seasons closed early because of the paucity of stocks. 
We have witnessed tension between fishermen of different nationalities and between States in many parts of the world, and warships have once again begun to escort fishing fleets. 
13. We cannot blame the rapid depletion of stocks on biological factors alone. 
It is substantially the result of man's excesses. 
We cannot blame others for international tensions related to fisheries, nor can we expect the world's fishermen to behave responsibly if we, as representatives of States, have collectively failed to establish adequate and effective global norms to regulate fisheries, especially in the high seas. 
Nor should we, through delays, create conditions for further unilateral actions. 
14. During the previous three sessions, we were able to identify the problems confronting the management and conservation of straddling fish stocks and highly migratory fish stocks. 
The issues have been clearly identified in the negotiating text prepared by the Chairman and revised at successive meetings, to take account of the discussions and negotiations that we have had. 
15. The last revision of that text was issued on the last day of the spring session. 
I myself have had the opportunity to reflect on the text with the benefit of some inter-sessional consultations with some of you, and feel that the text can be improved in certain areas. 
Some of the outstanding issues, however, can only be satisfactorily resolved once the Conference is able to resolve the question of the form of the outcome. 
It will only be possible to usefully revise this text once we agree on the form in which we should package the solution to the issues that we have been considering. 
16. Following my consultations with the members of the Bureau, I therefore suggest the following programme of work for this session: 
If possible, this phase should be concluded by this afternoon; 
We should aim to conclude this process if possible by Wednesday; 
(c) At the end of the first reading of the negotiating text, the Conference should address the question of the form of the outcome of its deliberations, so that any further revision of the negotiating text can take that into account. 
I shall undertake consultations on this matter and revert to it on Thursday; 
(d) Following the first reading, the Chairman will undertake informal consultations on those matters which have been identified as areas which can be further improved, always on the understanding that the plenary will be kept informed of developments; 
(e) We should aim, if possible, to have a revised text to consider at the beginning of the second week of this session. 
I am sure with your cooperation, and with the help of the very able and distinguished colleagues in the Bureau, we can accomplish much. 
18. Let me first seek your approval of the programme of work that I have proposed. 
1. The United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD) has submitted to the secretariat of the World Summit for Social Development a draft presented by the Chairman of the Standing Committee on Poverty Alleviation. 
The draft was approved by the Committee at its tenth session, held at Geneva from 25 to 29 July 1994, and will be considered by the Trade and Development Board at the first part of its forty-first session, to be held in September. 
OUTCOME OF THE WORLD SUMMIT FOR SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT: 
A significant outcome of the preparatory process of the Conference has been the preparation of 150 national reports. 
Collectively, they represent a wealth of information and experience on the topic, the likes of which have never before been simultaneously assembled. 
4. Thirdly, it was thought that the national reports could play a role in exchanging experiences and lessons learned among countries on various aspects of population and development. 
5. The national report exercise was launched by the Secretary-General of the Conference on 3 April 1992 in a letter to all Permanent Missions to the United Nations proposing the establishment of national preparatory committees for the Conference and the preparation of national reports on population and development. 
The guidelines for the preparation of the reports were detailed in a letter dated 10 July 1992. 
6. A third letter from the Secretary-General of the Conference to the Permanent Missions, dated 16 September 1993, was a reminder of the deadline for submission of the national reports, and enclosed a set of complementary information forms. 
7. In most developing countries, the national report was formulated by national consultants in conjunction with an interdisciplinary and inter-institutional team of high-level government officials. 
In most cases, it took the form of a national preparatory committee for the Conference or a national population council. 
However, in some cases it was the national planning agency or the ministry of health and social welfare that was responsible for the formulation of the report. 
In many cases, universities and other research institutes, non-governmental organizations, the private sector and external donors were invited to participate at various stages of the formulation process. 
8. A heterogenous group of institutions was responsible for preparing the national reports in industrialized countries. 
Sometimes the main institution involved was the national preparatory committee for the Conference or the national population council, but equally in most cases it was the national statistical office, a university, the development cooperation agency, the ministry of foreign affairs, or some combination of those groups. 
In some countries, the formulation of the national report was subcontracted outside the Government. 
9. Of the 150 national reports received by the Conference secretariat, 117 are from developing countries and 33 from industrialized countries. 
In addition, 80 countries had completed and returned the complementary information forms to the Conference secretariat. 
10. The national reports vary in terms of size, format and content. 
Although the issues and concerns varied, most reports covered the full range of population dynamics: growth, structure, distribution and movement. 
An overview of demographic trends has generally been provided (past, present and future), as has a description of policies and programmes, operational issues and recommendations/intentions for the future. 
11. By and large, the reports received high-level endorsement from their respective Governments. 
In many countries, the report was signed by the Minister of Planning and/or Finance. 
12. The present document provides an overview of the national reports. 
A draft of the full synthesis of the national reports is available as an information document at the Conference. It consists of chapters on the following topics: 
(b) Population growth and structure, in which population growth trends are described, as are the problems and issues associated with youthful and old population structures, and the policies, strategies and programmes designed to address them; 
(d) Fertility, in which global, regional and subregional trends are described; changes in Government positions regarding fertility levels are reviewed; the main factors affecting efforts to reduce fertility levels are outlined; and the fertility goals and objectives of the national reports are presented; 
(f) Population movements, in which analyses of urbanization, other forms of internal migration and international migration are made both for the developing and the industrialized countries, including trends, causes, consequences, strategies, policies and programmes; 
13. Each of the chapters contains a considerable number of tables and figures to illustrate the topics under discussion. 
The most illustrative of those tables and figures are grouped thematically in the annexes to the present document. 
14. Both the overview and the synthesis reflect the collective perspectives of the national reports. Neither document attempts to restate or expound on the reports, but rather to highlight their most interesting and salient features. 
They also attempt to illustrate the variety and complexity of situations and experiences across countries and regions, drawing conclusions as to current priorities whenever possible. 
15. The statistics used in the overview and in the synthesis documents were taken exclusively from the national reports and the complementary information forms. 
When discrepancies existed between the two, the latter source was given precedence. 
The overview and the synthesis documents are based on 138 of the total 150 national reports received (109 from the developing countries and 29 from the industrialized countries). 
17. Two country groupings are used throughout both the overview and the synthesis documents. 
Firstly, geographical groups are referred to (regions and subregions), which correspond to the classification system of the United Nations. 
Secondly, distinction is frequently made between developing and industrialized countries. 
Finally, it should be noted that references to Western Europe include the countries of Western, Northern and Southern Europe, unless otherwise specified. 
18. The national reports collectively convey the evolving state of the world population. 
The considerable progress made to date is highlighted, as are the failures and main challenges ahead. 
19. The data from the national reports indicate that the world population growth rate has declined over the past two decades. 
The OECD countries and Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States also experienced sharp drops in their annual population growth rates - 44 per cent and 54 per cent, respectively. However, in a few subregions of the world the story was markedly different. 
20. The combination of high population growth, low levels of socio-economic development and slow technological progress has become a major preoccupation among developing countries. 
Many perceive the situation as placing untenable strains on social services, economic resources and the environment. 
21. The industrialized countries, on the other hand, are preoccupied with low and falling rates of population growth. 
In many of the industrialized countries, the population growth rate is near zero or, in some cases, even negative. 
22. Although the world can still be divided into the youthful populations of developing countries and the ageing populations of industrialized countries, the world population as a whole is slowly ageing. 
The problems associated with the rapidly ageing populations of the industrialized countries centre around their income and health concerns. 
The industrialized countries also experienced significant improvements in their mortality indicators. 
Furthermore, in some regions the considerable improvements in health made during the 1970s were not maintained during the 1980s. 
Many national reports from Latin America and sub-Saharan Africa indicated that the momentum of the 1970s slowed or even reversed in the 1980s because of the hardships imposed by economic recession, the debt crisis, and extended structural adjustment programmes. 
In the developing countries, the fertility rate has decreased by 38 per cent between the 1970s and the 1980s, from 5.8 to 3.6. 
The regions of Asia and the Pacific and Latin America and the Caribbean have shown the greatest percentage reduction - 44 per cent each. 
The OECD countries and Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States also experienced declines in their already low fertility rates, causing many of them to express concern regarding persistent sub-replacement fertility levels. 
In other subregions they declined only slightly, and in some parts of sub-Saharan Africa they rose. 
27. The national reports emphasize the fundamental role played by women in the development process and, in particular, in population-related interventions. 
Yet, the status and condition of women is often very low, and always lower than that of men, thus hindering their potential contribution to development. 
Collectively, the national reports highlight the gap between rhetoric, on the one hand, and practice, on the other hand. 
29. In some parts of the developing world, preferences for boy children give rise to severe forms of discrimination against girls, particularly in terms of health and education. 
Several national reports from Africa mention the continued practice of female genital mutilation. 
31. A dominant theme throughout the national reports is the erosion of the traditional family unit. 
33. International migration, urbanization and other forms of internal migration are important elements of population dynamics mentioned in almost all the national reports. 
The scope and magnitude of these phenomena have changed considerably over the past two decades. 
For a variety of reasons, more people than ever before are on the move in search of better living conditions, and an increasing number are crossing borders. 
Furthermore, other forms of internal population movements, such as rural-to-rural and urban-to-urban migration, are also increasing in some parts of the world. 
35. A characteristic of nearly all developing countries is the massive migration to one or two major cities. 
Most Governments view this phenomenon as negative because of the resulting imbalances in population distribution and the subsequent impact on development. 
36. Five major causes of rising urbanization and other forms of internal migration are stated in the national reports, all of which relate to the search for better living conditions: rural unemployment and under-employment; poor social services; lack of arable land; natural disasters, particularly droughts; and civil unrest. 
37. International migration is also changing both in scope and in terms of the profile of migrants. 
Whereas formerly most international migrants were relatively skilled and left their countries of origin on a permanent basis, the present trend is towards unskilled and temporary migration. The most commonly cited problems associated with international migration were "brain drain" and social unrest. 
38. The national reports highlight the major socio-demographic challenges for the future. 
The most commonly cited challenges are described below (without differentiation between countries and regions at different stages of demographic transition). 
39. The main challenges to countries with high population growth rates and slow paces of socio-economic development centre around finding a viable equilibrium between the two, taking into account the country's natural carrying capacity. 
With regard to the former, the challenge thus translates into how to expand and improve family planning services and the dissemination of information. 
At the programme level this entails ensuring the availability and affordability of a range of contraceptives; training of staff; greater integration between family planning programmes and maternal and child care programmes and other primary health-care services; more participation among community groups; and better coordination between development partners. 
40. The reduction of teenage pregnancies also presents a major challenge which many countries are trying to address through family life education, raising the age of marriage for girls, keeping girls in school for longer periods, and making it easier for women to work if they so choose. 
41. Both of the above-mentioned challenges often necessitate overcoming certain cultural and traditional norms and practices. 
In some national reports, cultural norms were cited as the single greatest challenge to achieving the country's population-related objectives. 
Efforts to improve the status and condition of women and bring them into the mainstream of development are particularly hindered by certain traditions. 
42. In addition to women, two other special target groups facing particular difficulties are youth and the elderly. 
The main issues regarding the rising numbers of youth in developing countries are how to meet their needs and aspirations in schooling, health services, employment and housing; and how to deal with the rising incidence of delinquency and substance abuse, mainly in urban centres. 
The principal problems with regard to the elderly lie in how to maintain their living standards and service their health needs in countries where the tradition of family responsibility in this regard is weakening. 
43. Rapid urbanization and other forms of internal migration raise the difficult problem of how to raise living standards in rural areas. 
Some of the strategies being attempted include improving and expanding rural development initiatives; providing incentives for companies to invest in rural areas; increasing the availability of social services; and eliminating pricing mechanisms and other forms of disincentives that undermine the rural economy. 
44. From the perspective of large urban agglomerates, the challenges lie in how to deflect some of the migratory flows to secondary or satellite cities and how to build and maintain minimum levels of urban infrastructure and services. 
The strategies to achieve these objectives include decentralizing government administrative services to smaller cities, tax schemes and cost-recovery mechanisms for the maintenance of basic urban infrastructure and services. 
Apart from the necessary macroeconomic policy measures, other interventions are urgently required, such as job-insertion programmes, training in conjunction with the demands of the job market, and credit schemes for self-employment. 
46. The challenges in the area of international migration are less evident. 
Some developing countries depend substantially on remittances from their migrant workers. 
Other developing countries are concerned about "brain drain" and with devising mechanisms to keep their skilled workers at home. 
49. In terms of international migration the issues are how to address the causes of the phenomena; how to better integrate legal migrants; and how to improve administrative control over illegal migration. 
The adaptation of migration policies and mechanisms to new circumstances and the changing profile of migrants is also high on the agenda. 
With regard to refugees, programmes aimed at assisting them within their region of origin require expansion, as do initiatives aimed at voluntary repatriation of refugees once circumstances permit. 
51. Although the countries of Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States share many of the same challenges as those of OECD, their situation is currently particularly difficult. 
The complete restructuring of their social and economic systems has led to sharp declines in living standards. 
The hardships associated with the reforms are reflected in rising mortality rates and declining life expectancy. 
52. Until the new social and economic systems are well established, temporary social safety nets are required to shield the populations from the worst effects of the transition. 
Although such safety nets already exist in one form or another in most of those countries, they often respond only to a small portion of the needs and therefore require expansion. 
In the interim, the rapid acquisition and distribution of contraceptive supplies is a high priority. 
Environmental health was also raised as an important issue in many of those countries. 
54. The current migratory flows in those countries also raise some special challenges. 
New institutional structures and administrative systems need to be established to handle and control the new flows of international migration. 
55. A large number of general conclusions and recommendations emerge from the national reports, both explicitly and implicitly. 
One of the main conclusions is that a great deal remains to be done in order to meet the above-mentioned challenges successfully. 
It implies a reassessment of priorities and reallocation of resources in line with priorities. 
57. One of the most obvious conclusions drawn from the national reports is that the success of population-related initiatives depends to a large extent on strong political commitment. 
The reports indicate that such commitment has expanded remarkably over the past 20 years, and that the perception of commitment has evolved to include follow-up. 
Nevertheless, most of the reports stressed the need for even greater political commitment to population concerns, particularly in terms of raising social-sector public expenditures. 
58. The national reports provide extensive observations and experiences on the interrelationships between population, development and the environment. 
Collectively they confirm that population policies and programmes can contribute significantly to socio-economic development and environmental preservation. 
They also confirm that a range of complementary sustainable development initiatives can greatly enhance the implementation of population programmes. 
The growing understanding of those linkages is gradually being translated into policies, plans and programmes, often with remarkable results. 
59. The integration of population and sustainable development at the planning level raises a number of special challenges. 
60. The national reports from both the industrialized and the developing countries recognize the need to introduce greater efficiency into their population-related programmes. 
61. The need to improve programme management was cited in a large number of national reports in conjunction with efficiency. 
Factors such as more accountability, more efficient use of resources, better conditions for staff etc., were mentioned in this respect. 
62. Many national reports from developing countries also indicated the need to improve their programme monitoring and evaluation mechanisms as a necessary step towards achieving greater efficiency. 
The main problems associated with current monitoring and evaluation systems were: 
(a) Ad hoc monitoring systems that are introduced well after the programme design stage, thus losing the opportunity of tailoring the monitoring system to specific programme needs; 
(b) Gaps in terms of data collection; 
(c) Insufficient exploitation of monitoring data once it is collected; 
(d) Presentation of monitoring and evaluation results in forms difficult for policy makers and programme managers to use. 
63. Greater participation of beneficiaries at the programme design stage was also mentioned as a means of improving programme efficiency from the outset. 
64. Another main conclusion from the reports is that many countries lack a clear implementation strategy for their population programmes. 
This is evident from the number of countries that formulated population policies and programmes, but were subsequently unable to fully implement them because of lack of clarity with regard to conceptual, operational, logistical and other issues. 
This experience convinced many countries of the need to formulate specific implementation strategies to complement their population policies. 
65. The national reports highlight several areas requiring more attention - ranging from further research into specific topics, to greater clarity on certain policy issues. 
The most frequently cited areas are: 
(c) Methodologies for the integration of population concerns into national development planning; 
(d) Harmonization of macrolevel objectives with microlevel interests and concerns within the context of population programmes; 
(f) Poverty among women; 
(g) The causes of, and solutions for, international migration. 
66. A large number of national reports expressed the need for cross-country exchange of information and experiences. 
The most frequently mentioned issues in this respect correspond with the same areas requiring more research or attention. 
Of particular importance was the need to learn about how different countries approach the integration of population, development and environmental concerns, and the methodologies used for the integration of population-related issues into the planning system. 
67. The national reports themselves provide a good beginning for such an exchange of information. 
For example, they describe a wide breadth of experiences both in terms of strategies to integrate population and development at the conceptual level, as well as experiences in trying to implement population concerns into the planning process. 
68. Several national reports, both from developing and industrialized countries, provided recommendations for the improvement of international cooperation in the area of population-related initiatives. 
(b) The United Nations and the industrialized countries should be requested to accord no less importance to population activities than to agriculture and other critical areas of development focus because without effective population programmes, gains in the economic and social sectors will likely be undermined by rapid population growth; 
(e) Broad-based participation should be emphasized in population-related initiatives; 
(g) The autonomy and self-reliance of recipient countries should be respected at all times; 
(h) More policy dialogue should be undertaken between recipient and donor countries; 
(i) Better coordination among development partners is required in order to maximize the benefits of development cooperation; 
(j) Donors should be culturally sensitive in the way they deliver their assistance; 
(k) National staff should be more involved in the formulation of programmes and projects assisted by donors; 
(m) Programme officers should have more experience in their fields of responsibility. 
In contrast, fully funded pension schemes operate by having the pension premiums of the current working population put aside to meet the needs of those same contributors as they become due. 
Note: There were 150 national reports received as of 8 August 1994. 
** Excluding Australia and New Zealand. 
Notes: (a) These policy/programme areas indicate the constituent elements of implicit population policies in the industrialized countries. 
(b) This table also includes some development programmes that were mentioned frequently in the national reports. 
Note: This table does not indicate the content of the legislation, regulations and incentives, only whether or not they exist. 
It also indicates the percentage of countries that do not have legislation in the above-mentioned areas. 
* Excluding Australia and New Zealand. 
N = Number of countries that provided this information. 
b/ Includes Western, Northern and Southern Europe. 
** Child mortality rate = under-five mortality rate. * Reduction of more than one half between the 1970s and the 1990s. 
N.B. Bracketed figures indicate alternative year for reaching the target (i.e., 10 refers to the year 2010). 
b/ Includes Western, Northern and Southern Europe. 
* Includes issues of equity, poverty, living standards, national economic growth. 
** Excluding Australia and New Zealand. 
* Excluding Australia and New Zealand. 
** This interrelationship refers to natural resource depletion/degradation and pollution of land, water and air. 
*** This category was used when reports made general references to the impact of development on the environment. 
* This category was used when reports made general references to the impact of economic development on the environment. 
** This interrelationship refers to natural resource depletion/degradation and pollution of land, air and water. 
1. The Economic and Social Council, in its resolution 1993/4, established criteria for the accreditation of non-governmental organizations to the Conference and its preparatory process, and decided that the secretariat of the Conference would be responsible for the receipt and preliminary evaluation of requests from non-governmental organizations for accreditation. 
2. In addition, the Preparatory Committee for the Conference, at its second and third sessions accredited some 1,050 non-governmental organizations to the Conference in accordance with Council resolution 1993/4. 
The annex to the present document provides the necessary information on 100 non-governmental organizations. 
Accordingly, the Secretary-General of the Conference recommends the accreditation of those non-governmental organizations. 
Prompted by the desire to achieve universal participation in the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea of 10 December 1982 1/ (hereinafter referred to as the "Convention") and to promote appropriate representation in the institutions established by it, 
Recalling that the Convention in its Part XI and related provisions (hereinafter referred to as "Part XI") established a regime for the Area and its resources, 
Recalling its resolution 48/28 of 9 December 1993 on the law of the sea, 
Recognizing that political and economic changes, including in particular a growing reliance on market principles, have necessitated the re-evaluation of some aspects of the regime for the Area and its resources, 
Noting the initiative of the Secretary-General which began in 1990 to promote dialogue aimed at achieving universal participation in the Convention, 
Considering that the objective of universal participation in the Convention may best be achieved by the adoption of an agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI, 
Recognizing the need to provide for the provisional application of such an agreement from the date of entry into force of the Convention on 16 November 1994, 
1. Expresses its appreciation to the Secretary-General for his report on the informal consultations; 
4. Affirms that the Agreement shall be interpreted and applied together with Part XI as a single instrument; 
9. Requests the Secretary-General to transmit immediately certified copies of the Agreement to the States and entities referred to in article 3 thereof, with a view to facilitating universal participation in the Convention and the Agreement, and to draw attention to articles 4 and 5 of the Agreement; 
12. Also urges all such States and entities that have not already done so to take all appropriate steps to ratify, formally confirm or accede to the Convention at the earliest possible date in order to ensure universal participation in the Convention; 
Reaffirming that the seabed and ocean floor and subsoil thereof, beyond the limits of national jurisdiction (hereinafter referred to as "the Area"), as well as the resources of the Area, are the common heritage of mankind, 
Wishing to facilitate universal participation in the Convention, 
Considering that an agreement relating to the implementation of Part XI would best meet that objective, 
2. The Annex forms an integral part of this Agreement. 
1. The provisions of this Agreement and Part XI shall be interpreted and applied together as a single instrument. 
In the event of any inconsistency between this Agreement and Part XI, the provisions of this Agreement shall prevail. 
2. Articles 309 to 319 of the Convention shall apply to this Agreement as they apply to the Convention. 
1. After the adoption of this Agreement, any instrument of ratification or formal confirmation of or accession to the Convention shall also represent consent to be bound by this Agreement. 
2. No State or entity may establish its consent to be bound by this Agreement unless it has previously established or establishes at the same time its consent to be bound by the Convention. 
3. A State or entity referred to in article 3 may express its consent to be bound by this Agreement by: 
(a) Signature not subject to ratification, formal confirmation or the procedure set out in article 5; 
4. Formal confirmation by the entities referred to in article 305, paragraph 1 (f), of the Convention shall be in accordance with Annex IX of the Convention. 
2. In the event of such notification, consent to be bound by this Agreement shall be established in accordance with article 4, paragraph 3 (b). 
If these conditions for entry into force are fulfilled before 16 November 1994, this Agreement shall enter into force on 16 November 1994. 
1. If on 16 November 1994 this Agreement has not entered into force, it shall be applied provisionally pending its entry into force by: 
(c) States and entities which consent to its provisional application by so notifying the depositary in writing; 
(d) States which accede to this Agreement. 
2. All such States and entities shall apply this Agreement provisionally in accordance with their national or internal laws and regulations, with effect from 16 November 1994 or the date of signature, notification of consent or accession, if later. 
1. For the purposes of this Agreement, "States Parties" means States which have consented to be bound by this Agreement and for which this Agreement is in force. 
2. This Agreement applies mutatis mutandis to the entities referred to in article 305, paragraph 1 (c), (d), (e) and (f), of the Convention which become Parties to this Agreement in accordance with the conditions relevant to each, and to that extent "States Parties" refers to those entities. 
The original of this Agreement, of which the Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations. 
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the undersigned Plenipotentiaries, being duly authorized thereto, have signed this Agreement. 
2. In order to minimize costs to States Parties, all organs and subsidiary bodies to be established under the Convention and this Agreement shall be cost-effective. 
This principle shall also apply to the frequency, duration and scheduling of meetings. 
4. The early functions of the Authority upon entry into force of the Convention shall be carried out by the Assembly, the Council, the Secretariat, the Legal and Technical Commission and the Finance Committee. 
5. Between the entry into force of the Convention and the approval of the first plan of work for exploitation, the Authority shall concentrate on: 
(a) Processing of applications for approval of plans of work for exploration in accordance with Part XI and this Agreement; 
(c) Monitoring of compliance with plans of work for exploration approved in the form of contracts; 
(d) Monitoring and review of trends and developments relating to deep seabed mining activities, including regular analysis of world metal market conditions and metal prices, trends and prospects; 
(g) Adoption of rules, regulations and procedures incorporating applicable standards for the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
(i) Acquisition of scientific knowledge and monitoring of the development of marine technology relevant to activities in the Area, in particular technology relating to the protection and preservation of the marine environment; 
(k) Timely elaboration of rules, regulations and procedures for exploitation, including those relating to the protection and preservation of the marine environment. 
(v) Resolution II, paragraph 8 (c), shall be interpreted and applied in accordance with subparagraph (a) (iv). 
8. An application for approval of a plan of work for exploration, subject to paragraph 6 (a) (i) or (ii), shall be processed in accordance with the procedures set out in section 3, paragraph 11, of this Annex. 
(e) If such a member has failed to make its assessed contributions or otherwise failed to comply with its obligations in accordance with this paragraph, its membership on a provisional basis shall be terminated. 
14. The Authority shall have its own budget. 
1. The Secretariat of the Authority shall perform the functions of the Enterprise until it begins to operate independently of the Secretariat. 
These functions shall be: 
(c) Assessment of available data relating to prospecting and exploration, including the criteria for such activities; 
(e) Evaluation of information and data relating to areas reserved for the Authority; 
2. The Enterprise shall conduct its initial deep seabed mining operations through joint ventures. 
If joint-venture operations with the Enterprise accord with sound commercial principles, the Council shall issue a directive pursuant to article 170, paragraph 2, of the Convention providing for such independent functioning. 
4. The obligations applicable to contractors shall apply to the Enterprise. 
5. A contractor which has contributed a particular area to the Authority as a reserved area has the right of first refusal to enter into a joint-venture arrangement with the Enterprise for exploration and exploitation of that area. 
6. Article 170, paragraph 4, Annex IV and other provisions of the Convention relating to the Enterprise shall be interpreted and applied in accordance with this section. 
2. As a general rule, decision-making in the organs of the Authority should be by consensus. 
4. Decisions of the Assembly on any matter for which the Council also has competence or on any administrative, budgetary or financial matter shall be based on the recommendations of the Council. 
6. The Council may defer the taking of a decision in order to facilitate further negotiation whenever it appears that all efforts at achieving consensus on a question have not been exhausted. 
7. Decisions by the Assembly or the Council having financial or budgetary implications shall be based on the recommendations of the Finance Committee. 
8. The provisions of article 161, paragraph 8 (b) and (c), of the Convention shall not apply. 
10. Each group of States in paragraph 15 (a) to (d) shall be represented in the Council by those members nominated by that group. 
Each group shall nominate only as many candidates as the number of seats required to be filled by that group. 
When the number of potential candidates in each of the groups referred to in paragraph 15 (a) to (e) exceeds the number of seats available in each of those respective groups, as a general rule, the principle of rotation shall apply. 
(b) The provisions of article 162, paragraph 2 (j), of the Convention shall not apply. 
12. Where a dispute arises relating to the disapproval of a plan of work, such dispute shall be submitted to the dispute settlement procedures set out in the Convention. 
13. Decisions by voting in the Legal and Technical Commission shall be by a majority of members present and voting. 
15. The Council shall consist of 36 members of the Authority elected by the Assembly in the following order: 
16. The provisions of article 161, paragraph 1, of the Convention shall not apply. 
1. In addition to the provisions of article 144 of the Convention, transfer of technology for the purposes of Part XI shall be governed by the following principles: 
2. The provisions of Annex III, article 5, of the Convention shall not apply. 
1. The production policy of the Authority shall be based on the following principles: 
(a) Development of the resources of the Area shall take place in accordance with sound commercial principles; 
(f) The following shall apply to the settlement of disputes concerning the provisions of the agreements referred to in subparagraph (b): 
2. The principles contained in paragraph 1 shall not affect the rights and obligations under any provision of the agreements referred to in paragraph 1 (b), as well as the relevant free trade and customs union agreements, in relations between States Parties which are parties to such agreements. 
4. Any State Party which has reason to believe that there has been a breach of the requirements of paragraphs 1 (b) to (d) or 3 may initiate dispute settlement procedures in conformity with paragraph 1 (f) or (g). 
6. The Authority shall develop rules, regulations and procedures which ensure the implementation of the provisions of this section, including relevant rules, regulations and procedures governing the approval of plans of work. 
7. The provisions of article 151, paragraphs 1 to 7 and 9, article 162, paragraph 2 (q), article 165, paragraph 2 (n), and Annex III, article 6, paragraph 5, and article 7, of the Convention shall not apply. 
1. The following principles shall provide the basis for establishing rules, regulations and procedures for financial terms of contracts: 
2. The provisions of Annex III, article 13, paragraphs 3 to 10, of the Convention shall not apply. 
3. With regard to the implementation of Annex III, article 13, paragraph 2, of the Convention, the fee for processing applications for approval of a plan of work limited to one phase, either the exploration phase or the exploitation phase, shall be US$ 250,000. 
The Committee shall be composed of 15 members with appropriate qualifications relevant to financial matters. 
States Parties shall nominate candidates of the highest standards of competence and integrity. 
2. No two members of the Finance Committee shall be nationals of the same State Party. 
3. Members of the Finance Committee shall be elected by the Assembly and due account shall be taken of the need for equitable geographical distribution and the representation of special interests. 
Each group of States referred to in section 3, paragraph 15 (a), (b), (c) and (d), of this Annex shall be represented on the Committee by at least one member. 
Until the Authority has sufficient funds other than assessed contributions to meet its administrative expenses, the membership of the Committee shall include representatives of the five largest financial contributors to the administrative budget of the Authority. 
Thereafter, the election of one member from each group shall be on the basis of nomination by the members of the respective group, without prejudice to the possibility of further members being elected from each group. 
6. Members of the Finance Committee shall have no financial interest in any activity relating to matters upon which the Committee has the responsibility to make recommendations. 
They shall not disclose, even after the termination of their functions, any confidential information coming to their knowledge by reason of their duties for the Authority. 
(d) The administrative budget; 
8. Decisions in the Finance Committee on questions of procedure shall be taken by a majority of members present and voting. 
Decisions on questions of substance shall be taken by consensus. 
9. The requirement of article 162, paragraph 2 (y), of the Convention to establish a subsidiary organ to deal with financial matters shall be deemed to have been fulfilled by the establishment of the Finance Committee in accordance with this section. 
Recognizing the usefulness of improving its working methods to enable it to perform its functions more effectively, efficiently and in a comprehensive manner, 
1. Stresses the importance of enhanced cooperation and an effective relationship between the General Assembly and other principal organs, particularly the Security Council, in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Charter of the United Nations; 
4. Invites the President of the General Assembly, following consultations, to propose appropriate ways and means to facilitate an in-depth discussion by the Assembly of matters contained in the reports submitted to it by the Security Council; 
5. Encourages Member States to exercise restraint in making proposals requesting new reports of the Secretary-General, bearing in mind the desirability of reducing the number of such reports; 
7. Commends the valuable work undertaken by the Main Committees to review their respective agendas, and encourages the Committees to continue this work, taking into account the present resolution; 
11. Decides also that the arrangement concerning the pattern of election of the six Chairmen of the Main Committees shall take effect at its forty-ninth session; 
12. Decides further to review the arrangement concerning the pattern of election of the six Chairmen of the Main Committees at its fifty-third session; 
14. Decides to include in the provisional agenda of its fifty-second session the item entitled "Revitalization of the work of the General Assembly". 
1. The plenary meetings of the General Assembly should constitute a forum for high-level policy statements, as well as for the consideration, inter alia, of agenda items of special political importance and/or urgency. 
5. The Main Committees should be encouraged to continue with the review of their respective agendas, taking into account, inter alia, the following: 
(c) Biennialization and triennialization of items on the agenda of the Main Committees could be considered in accordance with the relevant resolutions of the General Assembly; 
(d) The existing broad division of work among the Main Committees should be maintained. 
4. The six Chairmen of the Main Committees shall be elected according to the following pattern: 
(a) One representative from an African State; 
(b) One representative from an Asian State; 
(c) One representative from an Eastern European State; 
(d) One representative from a Latin American or Caribbean State; 
(e) One representative from a Western European or other State; 
(f) The sixth chairmanship shall rotate over a period of twenty sessions according to the following pattern: 
(i) One representative from an African State; 
(ii) One representative from an Asian State; 
(iv) One representative from an African State; 
(v) One representative from an Asian State; 
(vi) One representative from an African State; 
(viii) One representative from an Asian State; 
(ix) One representative from an African State; 
(x) One representative from an Asian State; 
(xii) One representative from an African State; 
(xiii) One representative from an Asian State; 
(xiv) One representative from an African State; 
(xvi) One representative from an Asian State; 
(xvii) One representative from an African State; 
(xviii) One representative from an Asian State; 
(xx) One representative from an African State. 
I wish to refer to the letter dated 11 August 1994 (A/48/982-S/1994/959), by the Charg d'affaires a.i. of the Office of the Permanent Observer of the PLO to the United Nations, concerning the Temporary International Presence in Hebron (TIPH). I should like to draw your attention to the following. 
1. Paragraph A.10 of the agreement signed between Israel and the PLO dated 31 March 1994 stipulates that: "The TIPH may commence its operation immediately after the signing of this Agreement and continue to function for a period of three months. 
Any prolongation could only be considered in accordance with paragraph A.10 of the Agreement [of 31 March 1994 between Israel and the PLO]." 
3. TIPH has completed its mission in accordance with the above-mentioned agreements. 
Israel has received no formal request to extend its mandate. 
There is no need to extend its mandate any further. 
Most recently, the Permanent Mission of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia distributed press release promulgating letters from the self-styled "president" and the self-styled "foreign minister" of the so-called "Republic of Serb Krajina" (see releases 13/8 and 15/8 of 15 and 16 August 1994 respectively). 
The said self-proclaimed officials have carried out hostile activities against Croatia and its citizens, for which some of them must be brought before the International Court of Justice at The Hague. 
These and other "officials" of the so-called "Republic of Serb Krajina" have publicly voiced positions which represent open attacks against the territorial integrity and sovereignty of Croatia. 
My Government has already informed the Security Council in a letter dated 19 May 1994 (S/1994/595) about other secessionists activities by the self-styled leadership in the occupied territories of Croatia supported by the Government of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro). 
In this way, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) has flagrantly violated the generally accepted principles of international relations and behaviour between States, the Charter of the United Nations, the documents of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE) and all relevant Security Council resolutions. 
On a number of occasions, Croatia has pointed out, with grave concern, to the far-reaching negative consequences of such a policy of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia and Montenegro) for stability in the region. 
1. In my previous report to the Security Council (S/1994/839), I informed the Council that I had asked my Special Representative to prepare an in-depth assessment of the prospects for national reconciliation in Somalia. 
In the Addis Ababa Agreement of 27 March 1993, the 15 Somali factions agreed on a cease-fire and disarmament and on transitional arrangements leading to the establishment of a Transitional National Council. 
Ongoing factional disputes and conflicts and disagreements concerning modalities have made it impossible thus far to reach agreement on the date and venue for the preparatory meeting, which was originally scheduled for 15 April 1994. 
Consequently, the national reconciliation conference that was scheduled to take place on 15 May 1994 has been indefinitely postponed. 
6. In addition to these efforts at the national level, inter-clan reconciliation meetings at the local, district and regional levels have also been sponsored by the United Nations to move forward the peace process. 
7. It is now generally acknowledged that conflicts within the dominant Hawiye clan, to which both Mr. Ali Mahdi and General Mohammed Farah Aidid belong, constitute the major obstacle to national reconciliation. 
It is equally recognized that no meaningful progress can be made in the political process without first finding a solution to the conflict in Mogadishu, and in particular the conflict among the Hawiye sub-clans (Habr Gedir, Abgal, Hawadle and Murosade). 
The root causes of dissension and tension among the 15 factions are also by and large attributable to rivalries within the Hawiye clan. 
If Hawiye reconciliation could be attained and the differences resolved between Mr. Ali Mahdi and General Aidid, the prospects for national reconciliation and the establishment of a national government would be significantly improved. 
Both General Aidid and Mr. Ali Mahdi have expressed their willingness to participate in a Hawiye reconciliation conference with the cooperation of other concerned factions and political leaders. 
This would leave three months for consolidating agreed transitional arrangements for the interim government before the completion of the mission of UNOSOM II at the end of March 1995. 
While the international community obviously supports the attainment of this objective, it is for the Somali people as a whole to make every effort to achieve a comprehensive cessation of hostilities and to establish and consolidate an interim government before UNOSOM II completes its mission. 
9. I am inclined to agree with the assessment of my Special Representative that the successful conclusion of the Hawiye conference would greatly facilitate the political reconciliation process. 
It was the intra-Hawiye feud that started the crisis in Mogadishu and its environs in 1991 and has been the main cause of the resumption of fighting since June 1994. 
In this instance, in particular, the convening of a successful conference by the end of September 1994 would necessitate major changes of approach from the principal actors. 
I have nevertheless instructed my Special Representative to provide all possible support to the efforts deployed by the parties concerned to convene a Hawiye conference in the next few weeks. 
11. The Special Mission which I dispatched to Somalia to discuss with my Special Representative and the Force Commander the feasibility of a reduction in the Force's level arrived in Mogadishu on 28 July 1994 and remained in Somalia until 4 August 1994. 
It was headed by Major-General Timothy Dibuama and included Ms. Elisabeth Lindenmayer, Principal Officer, Department of Peace-Keeping Operations and Mr. Tay-Brook Zerihoun, Senior Political Affairs Officer, Department of Political Affairs. 
The Mission had lengthy and detailed discussions with my Special Representative, Mr. James V. Gbeho; the Force Commander, General Abooh Samah Bin Abu Bakar; and other senior civilian and military officials of UNOSOM II. 
The Special Mission also received extensive briefings by the Indian Brigade at Baidoa and Kismayo. 
12. In the Special Mission's discussions with my Special Representative and the Force Commander, a consensus was reached to reduce the UNOSOM II Force to about 17,200 all ranks by the end of September 1994. 
The Force's current authorized strength is 22,000 all ranks and the actual strength on 2 August 1994 was 18,761. 
These tasks include protection of major seaports and airports, providing security for humanitarian assistance operations, for UNOSOM II and support personnel and for installations and equipment of the United Nations and its agencies, as well as assisting in the re-establishment of the Somali police and judicial system. 
13. The discussions at Mogadishu between the Special Mission and UNOSOM II also focused on the vital need to sustain, to the extent possible, the progress achieved in promoting stability in the regions. 
In many areas, appreciable progress has been made in negotiating regional agreements, training police units and initiating judicial arrangements, particularly in the regions referred to in paragraph 6 above. 
The support provided by the presence of military personnel of UNOSOM II has been a central factor in this regard, and the Special Mission concluded that any reduction should be at a pace that does not lead to a deterioration in security conditions. 
14. In discussions with the Special Mission, representatives of humanitarian organizations expressed concern about the possible precipitous withdrawal of UNOSOM II troops from key regions in which they were currently operating. 
15. The Special Mission recommends that any further reductions beyond that described on paragraph 12 above should be carefully decided and take into account evolving circumstances. 
My Special Representative and the Force Commander stressed that a troop level of approximately 15,000 represents the critical minimum below which the mandated tasks of UNOSOM II could not be achieved. 
In this connection, it argues that a clear distinction should be made between a planned, phased reduction and a sudden, substantial cut in the troop strength. 
16. However, if substantial progress is achieved in the political process of national reconciliation, resulting in a markedly improved security environment, accelerated reductions in the troop level could be considered. 
An important consideration would remain that such reductions not affect the security of substantive and support personnel, both civilian and military, and troop levels should be adequate for the tasks entrusted to UNOSOM II. 
Should the Council decide to extend the mandate of UNOSOM II beyond March 1995, the phases in the planned reduction of troop levels would be adjusted accordingly. 
Despite considerable difficulties, the United Nations response has had a significant effect in addressing emergency relief and humanitarian assistance requirements, which were the original and primary priorities for the involvement of the international community in Somalia. 
Unfortunately, progress in national reconciliation and in bringing about security and stability, particularly in Mogadishu, has not kept pace with the achievements in the humanitarian area. 
The inordinate delay in implementation of agreements that the Somali factions have negotiated and endorsed, particularly in Addis Ababa and Nairobi, has continued to raise grave misgivings about the seriousness of their commitment to peace and national reconciliation. 
18. The response of the international community ought to have shifted long ago from emergency relief to rehabilitation and reconstruction programmes. 
The prospects for post-emergency recovery and rehabilitation also appear limited as a result of the lack of donor interest in the absence of tangible progress towards a political solution. 
UNOSOM II continues to provide essential support and assistance to the humanitarian effort as well as to the police, judicial and penal programmes in Somalia. 
The Force also secures key ports, airports and installations and provides protection for United Nations and NGO personnel, as well as their material assets. 
20. If, as a result of a rapprochement between the Hawiye sub-clans, national reconciliation can be achieved and an interim government established by the end of 1994, there would be just enough time to complete UNOSOM II's mandate by 31 March 1995. 
In such welcome circumstances, there might even be a case for extending the Mission, including the Force, for some months, though not necessarily at its present strength. 
There would also be a need to take account of the readiness of troop-contributing countries to maintain their contingents in those circumstances. 
There should also be a clearer indication about the extent to which the recently concluded Lower Juba and Absame conferences are facilitating national reconciliation and the degree to which the political alliances made during those conferences will endure. 
23. However, there are also disturbing developments which seem to militate against national reconciliation. 
The two antagonistic groups, the Somali National Alliance (SNA) and the Somali Salvation Alliance (SSA), are continuing to encourage and facilitate the creation of new partisan factions, which are not parties to the agreements reached in Addis Ababa and Nairobi. 
This multiplication of factions will complicate further the prospects for the preparatory meeting and the subsequent national reconciliation conference and must be overcome without further delay. 
Given the fact that the factions were not effectively disarmed by the Unified Task Force (UNITAF) or by UNOSOM II, it has proved extremely difficult to marginalize them and they now often operate with the blessing of the elders. 
Despite these difficulties, it would seem that the prudent approach would be the one that is under way, i.e., the reconciliation of factions in the framework of the traditional structures, including in particular the initiative undertaken by the Imam of Hirab to reconcile the Hawiye. 
Some of them have informed me of their intention to withdraw their personnel from that programme. 
I accordingly recommend that: 
(a) UNOSOM II should make every effort to facilitate the convening of a Hawiye conference by the end of September 1994; 
(b) The Force Commander should take immediate steps to reduce the Force level by 1,500, as recommended by the Special Mission, and thereafter bring it down to 15,000 all ranks as soon as possible; 
(c) In the light of the progress made towards national reconciliation up to the end of September 1994, I should report to the Security Council, by 15 October 1994 at the latest, on the future of UNOSOM II; 
(d) The Security Council consider approving, now or later, a one-month extension of the UNOSOM II mandate until 31 October 1994, to allow time for study of, and action on, the report I will submit to it by 15 October; 
(e) In the interim, contingency plans for the full range of options referred to in subparagraph (c) above should be elaborated and refined. 
I have the honour to refer to resolution 845 (1993) of 18 June 1993 concerning the difference between Greece and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, by which, inter alia, the Council requested me to keep it informed on the progress of further efforts under my auspices. 
Since my last report on 27 May 1994 (S/1994/632), Mr. Cyrus Vance has continued his mission of good offices. 
Mr. Vance met between 10 and 13 July with a delegation from the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia headed by Foreign Minister Stevo Crvenkovski. 
Mr. Vance's discussions concentrated on the principal difference of substance between Greece and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia - the name. 
I met Foreign Minister Papoulias on 12 July and Foreign Minister Crvenkovski on 13 July. 
I emphasized to each of them my concern that the parties reach an early agreement on a solution to the difference between them. 
Both Ministers confirmed their Government's desire to continue with the discussions under my auspices and expressly stated their strong preference that Mr. Vance continue his mission of good offices. 
I shall continue to keep the Council informed. 
The members of the Security Council have considered your letter of 5 August 1994 pursuant to resolution 845 (1993) concerning the difference between Greece and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. 
The members of the Council have asked me to convey to you their continuing appreciation for your efforts and those of your Special Envoy, Mr. Cyrus Vance. 
They note that at the latest round of discussions both parties thoroughly reviewed a number of proposals addressing the principal difference of substance, the name. 
The members of the Council expressed some concern that, in spite of several rounds of discussions between the parties following the adoption of resolution 845 (1993) on 18 June 1993, the principal difference of substance - the name - remains unresolved. 
The members of the Council welcome both parties' desire to continue with discussions under your auspices, and their commitment to resume those discussions with Mr. Vance this autumn. 
1. In January 1994, the Government of Guatemala and the Unidad Revolucionaria Nacional Guatemalteca (URNG) agreed, under my auspices, to resume negotiations to put an end to the longest conflict in Latin America. 
The United Nations involvement in efforts to resolve the armed confrontation in Guatemala dates back to 1990, when my predecessor was requested to appoint an Observer to participate in a peace dialogue between the National Reconciliation Commission of Guatemala and the URNG. 
Negotiations between the Government of Guatemala and the URNG went on uninterruptedly for most of the last six months, with the valuable support of the group of friends of the Guatemalan peace process composed of Colombia, Mexico, Norway, Spain, the United States of America and Venezuela. 
5. All the agreements mentioned in paragraphs 3 and 4 will be included in the Agreement for a Firm and Lasting Peace, the signature of which will mark the conclusion of the negotiating process. 
All of them will also be verified by the United Nations, assuming that the Organization responds positively to the request the parties have already agreed to make for such verification (para. 2 above). 
I have already, in my letter of 17 January 1994 to the Presidents of the General Assembly and the Security Council (A/49/61-S/1994/53), indicated my intention to recommend that the United Nations should agree to the parties' request in this regard. 
After the signature of the Agreement for a Firm and Lasting Peace, I shall make recommendations for the verification of other agreements contained in it. 
7. I stated in my letter of 8 April 1994 that, in order to be able to assess the requirements for a human rights verification mission, I had decided to send a preliminary mission to Guatemala and would subsequently present its findings, together with my recommendations. 
8. The preliminary mission met with representatives of the Government of Guatemala during its stay in Guatemala from 25 April to 7 May 1994, and with the URNG from 24 to 27 April 1994 at Mexico City. 
9. The preliminary mission also engaged in extensive discussions with the President of the Congressional Human Rights Committee, the Counsel for Human Rights, the Presidential Human Rights Committee, the Archdiocesan Human Rights Office and numerous non-governmental organizations involved in the protection of human rights. 
It also met with various sectors of society, including churches, business and labour organizations, the media, organizations representing indigenous communities and representatives of refugee and displaced populations. 
In addition, views were exchanged with representatives of the United Nations system and the diplomatic corps in Guatemala. 
10. Members of the mission visited the Departments of Huehuetenango, El Quich and Solol with a view to obtaining information regarding field conditions and requirements for the possible establishment of regional offices. 
The Agreement also includes detailed suggestions regarding modalities for international verification by the United Nations (art. X). 
In that context, the preliminary mission assessed the needs and priorities of national institutions. 
13. As mentioned above, article X of the Agreement contains detailed provisions on international verification. 
It outlines, in particular, the functions (art. X, para. 5) and powers (art. X, para. 10) of the verification mission. 
The preliminary mission confirmed that the functions, powers and other characteristics described in the Agreement were adequate for the purpose of verifying the parties' compliance with their undertakings. 
15. Among other functions, the Agreement provides that the verification mission will ascertain that the competent national institutions are carrying out the necessary investigations "autonomously, effectively and in accordance with the political constitution of the Republic of Guatemala and international norms regarding human rights". 
16. As mentioned in paragraph 6 above, the parties requested that international verification of the Agreement should begin without waiting for the signing of a final peace agreement. 
During consultations, both parties reiterated to the preliminary mission their commitment to the protection of the human rights of combatants. 
17. At the same time, the preliminary mission deemed it necessary that the verification mission's work should be based on a clear understanding by the parties on the scope of their commitment regarding suffering by the civilian population. 
To that effect, the preliminary mission reminded the parties that that commitment should include prohibition of the following acts: 
(b) The taking of hostages; 
(c) Attacks on civilian property; 
(e) Acts of terrorism; 
(g) Forced displacement of the population. 
The second category covers commitments relating to security forces and the bearing of arms (art. IV), military conscription (art. VI) and the voluntary nature of paramilitary forces known as volunteer civil defence committees, as well as the behaviour of their members (art. 
The preliminary mission collected useful information on these undertakings and stressed the magnitude and complexity of the verification tasks relating to them. 
Specific verification procedures would have to be worked out once a mission was established. 
19. As mentioned in the previous paragraph, the Agreement contains a commitment to strengthen national institutions relating to the protection of human rights. 
In addition, as mentioned in paragraph 12, the parties considered that international verification itself should serve to bolster domestic mechanisms for the protection of human rights, and article X of the Agreement empowers the verification mission to support and cooperate with Guatemalan institutions and entities relating to human rights. 
20. The preliminary mission agreed that institution-building should indeed be an important aspect of international verification. 
To that end, it identified several national institutions and entities that should be given priority in the allocation of cooperation programmes in view of their activities' direct bearing on the protection of human rights. 
21. In that context, the preliminary mission prepared a series of project profiles to be developed and promoted by the verification mission. 
Resource mobilization, particularly non-refundable contributions, in favour of domestic institutions would be a component of the mission's activities. 
The verification mission should coordinate efforts within the United Nations system to obtain international financing for specific projects and could rely on the techniques of project management already available within the United Nations system. 
22. Further, in order to ensure proper coordination of international cooperation in the field of human rights, the preliminary mission recommended the creation of a consultation mechanism with representatives of bilateral and multilateral donors. 
It would help to streamline international cooperation and to avoid duplication of efforts. 
24. Under the Agreement, the verification mission would begin its functions in Guatemala prior to the end of the armed confrontation, a situation that could potentially hamper the functioning of the mission and jeopardize the safety of its personnel. 
The preliminary mission paid close attention to that issue. It took note of the limited scope of hostilities and of the two parties' strong commitment to creating security conditions that would permit the proper functioning of a verification mission. 
In that context, notwithstanding the risks, the preliminary mission concluded that conditions existed for the verification mission to begin its activities. 
25. The preliminary mission considered it essential, however, that adequate security arrangements should be worked out and agreed on. 
The preliminary mission recommended that the verification mission should include military liaison officers who, where appropriate, would assist in designing and implementing such arrangements. 
26. In addition, the Office of the United Nations Security Coordinator has made recommendations regarding specific measures to be taken by the mission for the safety of its personnel in coordination with the United Nations system in Guatemala. 
27. Based on its findings, the preliminary mission reached the following conclusions: 
(a) Notwithstanding the positive efforts made by the present Government, the human rights situation in Guatemala remains very troubling. 
(d) In particular, the preliminary mission stressed that the deployment of a mission to verify implementation of the Comprehensive Agreement on Human Rights would make a decisive contribution to efforts by state authorities and society at large to improve the human rights situation; 
(e) This positive assessment of the impact of an international verification mission is fully shared by the Government and the URNG, who are eager to see such a mission established as soon as possible and are prepared to grant the United Nations full cooperation; 
(f) This view is also widespread among representative sectors of Guatemalan society, who have great expectations regarding international verification by the United Nations and stressed the need for the earliest deployment of the mission; 
(g) The preliminary mission emphasized the value of the institution-building approach outlined in the Agreement and the need to promote further international cooperation in that area. 
The mission also considered that public information activities and human rights education in cooperation with national institutions should be given priority; 
(h) The preliminary mission took note of several complex issues that would require attention in order to ensure the success of a verification mission. 
(ii) The proper conduct of verification activities coupled with institution-building would also require appropriate guidelines in order to ensure that the mission and its personnel are able to work consistently and efficiently from the outset. 
A handbook on methods for the verification of human rights in Guatemala and a set of guidelines for international observers should be prepared; 
(i) In view of the foregoing, the preliminary mission concluded that the activities outlined in (h), (i), (ii) and (iii) above should be undertaken on a priority basis as soon as the mission is established. 
28. In making recommendations on the mission's deployment and structure, the preliminary mission based itself on the specific provisions contained in the Agreement and the valuable experience obtained in other United Nations verification missions. 
29. In that context, the preliminary mission was of the view that the success of a verification mission would depend to a large extent on its adequate deployment in the country since topography, distances and the inadequate road system make travel difficult in many areas of Guatemala. 
Given the difficulty of access to certain areas, it also proposed that subregional offices should be established in Jutiapa, San Marcos, Barillas, Nebaj and Cantabal (see map in annex II). 
30. In view of prevailing security conditions and logistical difficulties, it would be essential to equip the mission with a reliable communications system and adequate resources for land and air transport. 
(a) Office of the Director of the Mission (Guatemala City). 
The Director would have a Principal Adviser on Human Rights, a Legal Adviser and Advisers on Military, Police and Indigenous Issues. 
The Office would include units dealing with documentation, analysis, and human rights promotion and education; 
The Office would establish procedures and methods for verification and would evaluate the findings of regional offices; 
Responsible for institution-building projects, it would include a team of legal and police observers who would liaise with their national counterparts; 
(e) Office of Public Information (Guatemala City). 
Responsible for the mission's information policies, relations with the media and coordination of campaigns to disseminate information on human rights; 
(g) Regional offices. Each regional office would include a Regional Coordinator and a Political Affairs Officer and between one and three verification teams. 
Each team would comprise a legal officer, three human rights observers and three police observers. 
Those offices situated in areas where hostilities occur would also have assigned to them a military liaison officer. 
Subregional offices would be staffed by one verification team. 
33. In my last report on the situation in Central America (A/48/586 of 11 November 1993), I noted that the United Nations had been assisting the peace process in Central America for a decade. 
Three principal organs of the Organization have been involved and remain involved in that process. 
Since 1989, two important verification missions have been carried out successfully under the authority of the Security Council, namely, the United Nations Observer Group in Central America (ONUCA) (November 1989-January 1992) and the United Nations Observer Mission in El Salvador (ONUSAL) (since July 1991). 
Together, they reflect the commitment of the Government of Guatemala and the URNG to comply with their ambitious negotiating agenda. 
They have also justifiably strengthened confidence in the peace negotiations as an effective way to end a conflict of more than three decades, to strengthen the democratic process and to promote changes that will prevent a recurrence of political violence and can be the basis for a lasting peace. 
36. While verification of the Comprehensive Agreement on Human Rights prior to the signing of the final peace agreement will be a complex endeavour, I believe that the establishment now of a United Nations human rights verification mission in Guatemala should receive the full support of Member States. 
As noted by the preliminary mission, immediate human rights verification can make a decisive contribution to ongoing efforts in Guatemala to put an end to a persisting pattern of human rights abuses. 
I am also encouraged by the response of the international community to recent advances in the Guatemalan peace process. 
At a meeting held in June 1994 under the auspices of the World Bank, participating donor countries expressed their support for the peace process and their readiness to coordinate at this early stage their efforts to facilitate the financing of the implementation of the agreements. 
I take this opportunity to thank the World Bank and the Inter-American Development Bank for their role in this effort to ensure a coordinated approach by the international community to the requirements of the Guatemalan peace process. 
I will keep the Member States informed of further progress in the Guatemalan peace process. 
1. As foreseen in the Secretary-General's report contained in document A/49/276, the present addendum summarizes the contents of two further replies to the letter dated 16 May 1994 from the Chairman of the Committee on Conferences which were received subsequent to the publication of the report. 
3. Another reply noted that the International Law Commission had at its forty-sixth session concluded that its views expressed earlier on the matter continued to be valid and had reiterated them as recommendations to the General Assembly. 
4. The need for summary records was determined by the International Law Commission's functions and composition. 
They thus played an important role in promoting knowledge of and interest in the process of promoting the progressive development of international law and its codification. 
1. As foreseen in the Secretary-General's report contained in document A/49/276, the present addendum summarizes the contents of a further reply to the letter dated 16 May 1994 from the Chairman of the Committee on Conferences which was received subsequent to the publication of the report. 
2. In its reply, the Committee on the Exercise of the Inalienable Rights of the Palestinian People noted that, in view of the importance and political sensitivity of the subject-matter it was mandated to deal with, the provision of summary records to the Committee should be maintained. 
Such records were a useful and accurate historical account of the Committee's deliberations. 
3. Moreover, the Committee was concerned about delays in the issuance of summary records, and was of the view that the timely issuance of such records would enhance their value and usefulness as an important reference tool. 
It invited the organizers of regional meetings convened in preparation for the World Conference on Human Rights held in 1993 to promote further ratification of and accession to United Nations human rights treaties and the implementation of universally accepted human rights standards. 
This cooperation was developed through exchanges of information on questions of mutual interest and activities under the programme of advisory services and technical assistance established by the United Nations for human rights. 
6. The Centre for Human Rights is aware of the importance of exchanges of information with these organizations. Information is exchanged regularly on the ratification of human rights instruments. 
Further to a recommendation made at the first session of the Preparatory Committee for the World Conference on Human Rights, the Centre published a new compilation of international and regional human rights instruments, which replaced the publication entitled Human Rights: A Compilation of International Instruments. 
The format of the publication has been changed and now consists of two volumes, each divided into two parts: volume I contains universal instruments and volume II regional instruments. 
Two issues of the periodical Human Rights International Instruments: Chart of Ratifications appeared in 1993. 
The compilation entitled Human Rights: Status of International Instruments contains detailed information on ratifications, reservations, objections and declarations relating to the human rights instruments included in the compilation. 
9. By means of its advisory services and technical assistance activities, the Centre for Human Rights further pursued and strengthened the regional promotion of human rights in 1993, chiefly through exchanges of information and experience. 
Additional information is contained in the report of the Secretary-General on regional arrangements for the promotion and protection of human rights in the Asian and Pacific region, prepared in pursuance of Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/57 (E/CN.4/1994/40). 
The information provided in those reports will not be repeated here, save for brief references, if necessary, in the following sections dealing with specific regions. 
10. The publications programme of the Centre for Human Rights is constantly evolving to meet the growing demand for human rights information. 
Documents on human rights are distributed to national and regional human rights institutions, academic and research institutions, the media, non-governmental organizations and concerned individuals. 
The Centre has conducted a thorough and comprehensive revision of its information programme in order to review and renew its overall information strategy in terms of its policy, goals, target audience and methods of work. 
The report of the Secretary-General (E/CN.4/1994/36 and Add.1) provides an overview of the Centre's information programme and the World Public Information Campaign for Human Rights launched by the General Assembly in 1988. 
12. The Centre conducted needs assessment missions in Burundi, Malawi, Namibia and South Africa. 
The purpose of these expert advisory missions was to make practical proposals for the preparation of a medium- and long-term assistance programme. 
The Centre organized a pre-election seminar in Angola on democracy, human rights and free and fair elections as part of civic education efforts. 
In collaboration with the Egyptian Government, the Centre is organizing a training course for trainers of police officers and civil servants. 
14. In cooperation with the Government of Ce d'Ivoire, the Cultural and Technical Cooperation Agency and the African Commission on Human and People's Rights, the Centre organized a seminar on techniques of preparing and presenting periodic reports for 14 French-speaking countries in Africa. 
15. The Centre provides financial support to the African Centre for Democracy and Human Rights Studies in Banjul. 
It also provides support to the Arab Institute for Human Rights for the strengthening of its documentation centre, the reorganization of documents distribution programmes and the organization of seminars and training courses in human rights. 
16. The Asian and Pacific region has no official intergovernmental infrastructure to deal with human rights, although the question of provision of regional intergovernmental institutions to promote and protect human rights has been the subject of continuing consultations. 
In this regard, the Centre drew States Members' attention to Commission on Human Rights resolution 1993/57. 
The views expressed by Governments in their replies are contained in the aforementioned report. 
In cooperation with the Government of Indonesia, the Centre organized an Asian and Pacific workshop on human rights issues, national institutions and regional arrangements, which was held in Jakarta from 26 to 28 January 1993. 
Another workshop for Asia and the Pacific dealing with the establishment of regional and subregional infrastructure and national institutions for the protection of human rights was held from 18 to 20 July 1994 by the Centre for Human Rights in Cooperation with the Government of the Republic of Korea. 
18. Throughout the period under consideration, the Centre has also carried on its programme of advisory services and technical assistance. 
Technical assistance was supplied to Cambodia for the holding of elections and to Mongolia to carry out the translation into the Mongolian language of the report on measures to ensure the independence and reinforce the judiciary of Mongolia. 
21. Through its programme of advisory services and technical assistance, the Centre has provided electoral assistance to Albania and Romania as part of the democratization process. 
Poland has also benefited from support to national institutions active in the promotion of human rights. 
22. Slovakia received help from the Centre in establishing a human rights centre. 
In Albania and Romania, the Centre has organized seminars and training courses in human rights and the administration of justice for police academy teachers, judges, lawyers and prosecutors. 
Under its new programme relating to the resolution of conflicts between citizens and state organs, the Centre organized workshops in Bucharest on techniques and actors involved in resolving these conflicts. 
Romania and Albania sent participants to a training course organized in November 1993 at the Palais des Nations in Geneva on the preparation of periodic reports, as well as training sessions for teachers on human rights education. 
Besides the organization of a colloquium on human rights and the media, assistance needs and current human rights projects in Romania were evaluated so as to judge how far these projects may be coordinated and carried out comprehensively. 
These bodies were given specific functions and powers by the American Convention on Human Rights, compatible with the principles of the American declaration on the Rights and Duties of Man. 
As States and regional bodies are encouraged to seek its help and support, the Centre for Human Rights takes part at several levels in the activities of these bodies and other institutions of the Organization of American States (OAS), seeking and developing cooperation with them. 
25. Under its advisory services and technical assistance programme, the Centre has worked for the development and reinforcement of Costa Rican human rights institutions. 
By agreement with the Governments of Costa Rica and Spain, the Centre provided support for two Costa Rican officials of the Office of the "Defensor del Pueblo" (Ombudsman) to study first hand the workings of similar institutions in Spain from 2 to 6 August 1993. 
In Uruguay, the Centre supported the organization of workshops and introductory courses on human rights in the administration of justice for magistrates, police and prison officials. 
26. In 1993, a report of the mission to evaluate the Centre's support project for the office of the Presidential Adviser for the Promotion and Protection of Human Rights in Colombia described the progress made with the help of financial assistance and suggestions from the Centre and UNDP. 
Following the technical cooperation agreement signed in April 1990 between the Government of Paraguay, UNDP and the Centre, a programme to disseminate information on and provide training in human rights was carried out, and was completed in August 1993. 
In addition, the Centre financed the participation of representatives from Paraguay in human rights training courses, from 17 to 27 August 1993, organized by the Inter-American Organization for Human Rights. 
A seminar on the rights of indigenous populations, from 29 June to 1 July 1994, brought together experts from Bolivia, Brazil, Chile and 17 regional ethnic groups. 
27. Under the mandate of the independent expert for Guatemala, a Centre official was appointed to work in that country in order to encourage the return of nationals who had sought refuge in Mexico, and to supply assistance and advice as requested by the Guatemalan Government. 
In Haiti, from 26 February to 14 March 1993, the Centre took part in an international civilian mission and provided a training course for government personnel. 
In November 1993, the Centre approved the creation of a national human rights centre for documentation, training and advisory services in Argentina. 
The Centre for Human Rights will continue to organize national, regional and subregional workshops, training courses and seminars for interested officials on the application of international human rights standards. 
3. Optional Protocol to the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. 
5. International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. 
6. International Convention on the Suppression and Punishment of the Crime of Apartheid. 
7. Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide. 
8. Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
9. Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women. 
10. Convention on the Political Rights of Women. 
11. Convention on the Nationality of Married Women. 
14. Protocol relating to the Status of Refugees. 
c/ Declaration recognizing the competence of the Committee against Torture under articles 21 and 22 of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
c/ Declaration recognizing the competence of the Committee against Torture under articles 21 and 22 of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
d/ Ratification, accession, approval, notification or succession acceptance or final signature only by the former Republic of Yemen. 
c/ Declaration recognizing the competence of the Committee against Torture under articles 21 and 22 of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
d/ Ratification, accession, approval, notification or succession acceptance or final signature only by the former German Democratic Republic prior to reunification. 
c/ Declaration recognizing the competence of the Committee against Torture under articles 21 and 22 of the Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment. 
This revision has been prepared following consultations held by the Chairman. 
2. The proposals are intended to assist the Committee to conduct a complete and productive discussion and preliminary negotiation of the draft declaration and draft programme of action for the Summit in the two weeks allocated for the current session. 
4. The 1st meeting of the Preparatory Committee will be convened on Monday, 22 August 1994, at 10 a.m. 
Facilities will be available for four formal meetings each day during the two weeks of the session. 
The meeting hours (Monday to Friday, inclusive) will normally be from 10 a.m. to 1 p.m. and from 3 p.m. to 6 p.m. 
3. Pre-Conference consultations to consider organizational and procedural matters will be held at the Conference Centre (Chefren Hall) on Saturday, 3 September, and Sunday, 4 September. 
They will begin at 10 a.m. on 3 September. 
4. The formal opening of the Conference will be held at 10 a.m. on Monday, 5 September, in the Plenary Hall (Cheops Hall) of the Conference Centre. 
5. Further information about the opening meeting will be given at the pre-Conference consultations to be open to all States participating in the Conference. 
6. In order that the opening meeting of the Conference may begin punctually, participants are requested to be seated in the Plenary Hall (Cheops Hall) by 9.30 a.m. 
All participants in the Conference - government delegates, United Nations Secretariat staff, and representatives of United Nations programmes and specialized agencies and of accredited intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations - are therefore requested to register at the Conference registration centre mentioned in paragraph 8 below. 
Following registration, each participant will be issued an access/identification card. 
In addition to these individual access cards, each government delegation will be issued passes for the Plenary Hall. 
8. A centre for the registration of participants and the issuance of access/identification passes will be open at 9 a.m. on Thursday, 25 August, at the Olympic Swimming Pool Complex off Saleh Salem Street. 
This is located five minutes by car from the Conference Centre. 
9. The process of registration will be greatly facilitated if conference credentials containing lists of the names of participants are transmitted by each delegation prior to actual registration in person. 
It is suggested that delegations submit this information well before the opening of the Conference, preferably not later than 1 September 1994. 
10. The registration of accredited intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and press/media representatives will also be conducted at the Olympic Swimming Pool Complex. 
13. Morning meetings are scheduled to take place from 10 a.m. to 1 p.m. and afternoon meetings from 3 p.m. to 6 p.m. 
When evening sessions are required, they will generally begin at 6 p.m. 
14. At the opening of the Conference and at subsequent meetings of the Plenary in the Cheops Hall, each government delegation will be assigned four seats, two at table plus two seats behind. 
15. In the Chefren Hall, where meetings of the Main Committee will be held, each government delegation will have two seats. 
16. Specifically identified seating facilities will be available for other participants at the Conference. 
17. Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish are the official languages of the Conference. 
The servicing of all official meetings, extensions of official meetings beyond their normal duration, or the provision of interpretation services to regional or other group meetings should therefore be arranged within that framework. 
Requests for meeting services should be directed to Mr. William Bunch, Secretariat Services Coordinator. 
All texts should be delivered before the speaker takes the floor, preferably at the start of the meeting. 
22. If written texts are provided in more than one official language, delegations should indicate clearly which of those texts is to be accepted as the official text. 
Furthermore, in order to avoid confusion, delegations should also specify whether this official text is to be "checked against delivery" or read out as written. 
23. The main documents distribution counter will be located at the Delegates Entrance Hall in the Conference Centre. 
Each delegation will be assigned an individual box at the documents distribution counter in which all documents issued during the Conference will be placed. 
The Secretariat will undertake neither reproduction nor translation of such documents. 
It is suggested that Governments and organizations make approximately 500 copies available in English, with lesser numbers of the other official languages if those are provided. 
26. It would be greatly appreciated if two copies of each such document could be forwarded to Mr. William Bunch, Secretariat Services Coordinator. 
They will be listed in an information note to be circulated at the Conference. 
Delegates are reminded that such documents may not be placed in the documentation pigeon holes, which are reserved for official Conference documentation. 
27. The Secretariat cannot undertake official distribution of such documents. 
The area will include a press working area, press briefing rooms, documents distribution for members of the press, limited video and radio recording and editing studios, and, on a commercial basis, facilities for telephone, facsimile and telex, and photocopying. 
Beginning on 24 August, participants will be welcomed by the Conference liaison staff in the restricted area of the airport and directed to special Conference desks where they will be informed about arrangements for immigration, customs, baggage handling and transportation to hotels. 
Arriving authorities with the rank of Minister will be escorted by Egyptian personnel to a special lounge, where only one guest for each authority will be admitted. 
A special bus shuttle service (airports/hotels) will be available, as well as an ample supply of taxis. 
All passengers arriving from African countries or countries where there is a risk of yellow fever must hold a valid WHO Health Certificate for vaccination against yellow fever. 
Passengers arriving without that certificate will automatically be held in the quarantine precinct. 
Malaria. 
There is a risk for malaria from June through October in rural areas of the Nile Delta, the El Fayoum area, the oases and part of Upper Egypt. 
Everyone entering Egypt must declare items of value such as jewellery, cameras, electronic equipment and other valuables. 
A special 24-hour bus shuttle service will be available from most hotels. 
The Information Center will provide schedules and tickets. 
Tickets will also be available at major hotels and at the Conference Centre. 
During the Conference, in addition to the daily Conference Journal, it is expected that there will be daily issues of the Earth Times, Terra Viva published by IPS and the Earth Negotiations Bulletin. 
Banks in Cairo are closed on Fridays and Saturdays and are open the rest of the week from 8 a.m. to 2 p.m. 
Shops are generally open from 9 a.m. to 9 p.m. and closed on Sundays. 
Electrical current throughout Egypt is 220 volts. 
Plug adaptors and currency converters or alternating dual voltage appliances may be needed. 
Situated on the ground floor of the Conference Centre, the POPIN Reference Centre will provide library and reference service for Conference delegates, journalists and others interested. 
The Reference Centre will consist of a working library of computerized and printed population information resources, including bibliographic and demographic databases on CD-ROM, such as the United Nations Statistical Yearbook, the catalogue of the United Nations Dag Hammarskjd Library (UNBIS Plus on CD-ROM) and POPLINE. 
The Reference Centre collection will also include official and parliamentary documents for the Conference. 
In addition to providing access to electronic journals, bibliographic databases and other population information resources, the POPIN Gopher will also serve as a source of official and parliamentary documents for the Conference. 
1. The present report provides information on the provision of management services in the period 1992 and 1993 and responds to the questions raised in Governing Council decisions 90/46 and 92/39. 
Yearly expenditures have risen over the past two years (see annex table 1) at a rate comparable to the overall growth of OPS expenditures. 
3. MSAs reached a total cumulative value of over $900 million under 203 projects during the period 1983 to 1993. 
There were 97 MSAs active at the end of 1993 (not including those funded by IFAD, a special case for which OPS provides loan administration and project supervision only - see below) and the total combined 1993 expenditures was $121 million, as illustrated in annex table 1. 
In monetary terms, the proportion remains about the same as in 1991 (approximately 30 per cent) and continues to reflect larger average values for management services projects. 
Thus, these projects continue to constitute an important part of OPS activities, thanks particularly to consistent strength in the Japanese-funded procurement of commodities programme and growth in the MSAs funded by the development banks. 
8. A brief analysis of the four funding categories of management services operations according to source of funds - IFAD, development banks, bilateral donors, recipient Governments - is contained in the annex to the present report. 
Yearly expenditures on management services projects represented an amount equivalent to approximately 11 per cent of core-funded programme expenditures by UNDP during the biennium, an increase from 8 per cent in 1991, resulting from the combination of increased MSA expenditure together with reduced overall core funding. 
10. Annex table 2 demonstrates the fluctuation in both bilateral donor funding of management services projects and voluntary contributions to UNDP core resources. 
These fluctuations suggest that there is no direct relation in a particular year between bilaterally funded management services projects and voluntary contributions to UNDP. 
11. It should be noted that bilateral funds for management services projects over the past several years represented a small proportion of individual donor pledges to UNDP. 
Only Japan's funding of management services projects as a proportion of pledges to UNDP has increased significantly since 1989. 
This is due to the untied procurement of commodities programme and does not appear to have affected Japan's level of voluntary contributions to UNDP, which have increased on average by 4 per cent annually since 1988. 
12. The total cost to UNDP of providing management services continues to be borne by the funding sources. 
Management fees are calculated on a project-by-project basis to cover the full cost of the respective implementation. 
For 1993, projects funded by bilateral donors, those funded by development banks, and those funded by IFAD each account for roughly one third of cost recovery (annex table 3). 
UNDP country offices and UNDP central services are in turn reimbursed for costs they incur in supporting MSA implementation by OPS (annex table 4). 
Finally, annex table 5 demonstrates the proportion of OPS support costs recovered from each of its three main sources of funding: i.e., UNDP core funds, other multilateral sources, and management services. 
13. MSAs, including those funded by bilateral donors, continue to strengthen the UNDP multilateral approach to the development process, increase the ability of beneficiary countries to utilize development resources, and help to guarantee that a greater proportion of external assistance is synchronized with the development priorities of recipient countries. 
In light of the proven usefulness of this modality, the Administrator recommends its continued utilization. 
Thus, the Administrator proposes to continue to conclude management service agreements, which will continue to be implemented by UNOPS, as an important modality to channel development resources and coordinate their use. 
1. OPS has become the leading cooperating institution for IFAD. 
During the biennium, a total of 31 new IFAD projects were accepted, bringing the cumulative number of projects to 95, with a total loan portfolio of $1.1 billion. 
The role of OPS in these projects is to provide loan administration and project supervision for loans executed by Government. 
Loan drawdowns in 1993 by borrowers/grantees reached $77.2 million. 
These expenditures are not reflected in the figures in annex table 4 since IFAD loan drawdowns do not transit through UNDP accounts. 
2. All IFAD-assisted projects are designed to alleviate rural poverty through the promotion of local and family-level food security and the improvement of nutritional and income levels of agricultural smallholders and the rural poor, particularly poor women. 
Poverty alleviation, environmental conservation, establishment of viable rural financial systems, assistance to indigenous groups, promotion of small water control schemes, are some of the areas of attention of this diverse portfolio, illustrating the contribution made by MSAs to the overall UNDP thematic foci. 
3. The first two MSAs for direct management of IFAD projects by OPS (in addition to the supervisory services normally provided for IFAD projects) were signed for El Salvador and Somalia. 
4. As shown in annex table 6, the number of ongoing projects in this category grew from 35 in 1991 to 41 at the end of 1993. 
The range of services requested include construction of rural primary schools, reconstruction of rural roads, management of employment services strengthening, and procurement of information systems, vehicles and other equipment and supplies. 
5. Expenditures on these projects have increased dramatically during the biennium, after remaining quite stable at about $15 million during the preceding three years, rising to $52 million in 1993. 
6. For the bulk of ongoing and new projects funded by development banks, the major feature of UNDP association continued to be support to components of World Bank structural adjustment lending packages, including institutional reform of the major economic ministries. 
Two additional types of activities under MSAs funded by development banks took on significantly increased importance during the period covered by the present report. 
7. Agreement was reached to ensure UNDP auditing of every World Bank-funded MSA, thus enabling World Bank borrowers to fulfil their loan obligations. 
Twenty-nine audits were carried out for the 1992 exercise and a similar number are foreseen for 1993. 
8. Under these MSAs, borrowers from international lending institutions continue to benefit from the involvement of UNDP to ensure that available funds are spent expeditiously and economically through established international procedures. 
Thirty-three projects were operationally completed in the past two years, while 24 new projects were accepted, of which 15 are financed by Japan. 
The now European Union increased its funding to an existing MSA providing humanitarian assistance to Albania. 
Expenditures on these projects remained essentially stable. 
10. The Japanese procurement programme demonstrates the role of bilaterally funded management services projects in contributing to the development process. 
While the impact of the grants cannot be measured directly in terms of sustainability in the same way as traditional technical cooperation projects, they do help countries to sustain structural adjustment reforms, freeing scarce foreign exchange for development priorities. 
Furthermore, the involvement of UNDP in applying internationally recognized procurement procedures and conducting open competitive bidding helps to ensure that recipient Governments obtain maximum benefit from these grants. 
In turn, activities supported by UNDP country programmes are complemented by the Japanese programme. 
For example, the procurement programme's support to the structural adjustment process complements indicative planning figure (IPF)-funded activities in support of the social dimensions of structural adjustment. 
11. From the original nine countries receiving grants totalling $115 million, the programme has now grown to 22 countries and has expanded from sub-Saharan Africa to countries in Latin America and Asia, with grants totalling $380 million. 
Four countries were added to the programme during the reporting period (Cambodia, El Salvador, Peru, and Sao Tome and Principe) and 10 additional countries received further grants. 
Expenditures on the programme represented approximately 16 per cent of OPS total expenditure and 50 per cent of expenditure on management services projects in 1992 and 1993 (excluding IFAD loan drawdowns). 
13. A significant characteristic of bilaterally funded projects is that close to three quarters of available resources for these projects is used to procure goods and services in the international market. 
The Japanese commodity procurement programme, which is open to non-Japanese suppliers, accounts for the magnitude of this share. 
Two MSAs, the Danish Consultancy Services Fund and the Norwegian Consultancy Services Fund allow the lowest-income countries to take advantage of special expertise made available - over and above their core contributions - from these two underutilized major donors. 
These agreements mainly fund feasibility studies identified by recipient Governments in conjunction with UNDP and the bilateral donor although entire projects have been funded in some cases. 
15. In this way, the UNDP resident representative's role in aid coordination is further enhanced. 
The bilateral aid funds are spent with full regard to the overall development programme of the recipient Government. 
And, as with development bank funds, the recipient Governments' increased ability to absorb bilateral development assistance is frequently a prerequisite for mobilizing additional external resources. 
16. Twelve new MSAs were funded by the beneficiary Governments themselves, while additional funds were placed in two existing MSAs funded directly by beneficiary Governments. 
1. The present report is submitted to the Executive Board, in response to paragraph 6 of its decision 94/12. 
It has been prepared with the support of the Executive Director of the Office for Project Services, and in consultation with the Under-Secretary-General for Administration and Management and the Under-Secretary-General for Development Support and Management Support Services. 
It reflects the consensus views of all parties concerned. 
The report lists: the basic principles under which the Management Coordination Committee (MCC) will operate; the composition of the MCC in accordance with paragraph 7 of decision 94/12; the main functions of the MCC; and the frequency of regular MCC meetings. 
The Executive Board is invited to consider the report in conjunction with the report of the Executive Director of OPS on ways of establishing OPS as a separate and identifiable entity (DP/1994/62), in which reference is made to the functions and responsibilities of the MCC, as and where appropriate. 
3. The objective of the MCC is to maintain and strengthen the functioning of the United Nations Office for Project Services (UNOPS) as a self-financing entity working in a business-like manner. 
In carrying out its functions specified below towards this objective, the MCC shall provide policy and management direction in the functioning of UNOPS, including the setting of operational policy, facilitation and monitoring of compliance. 
The work of the MCC shall ensure enhanced transparency of UNOPS operations. 
4. The MCC is composed of the Administrator of UNDP, the Under-Secretary-General of the Department for Administration and Management (DAM) and the Under-Secretary-General for the Department of Development Support and Management Services (DDSMS). 
The Executive Director of UNOPS is the Secretary of the MCC. 
5. The functions of the MCC include: 
(c) Reviewing the operational policies of OPS and approving any changes thereto in order to enable it to carry out its role within the legislative framework provided by the General Assembly and the Executive Board; 
(d) Reviewing and authorizing, for submission to the appropriate approving authorities, the annual programme and budget of UNOPS and related documentation; 
(f) Guiding the relations of UNOPS with United Nations departments, UNDP and its country offices, and other United Nations agencies and organizations; 
6. The MCC will hold regular meetings four times per year. 
1. Endorse the establishment of the Management Coordination Committee, as proposed by the Secretary-General and pursuant to paragraphs 6 and 7 of Board decision 94/12; 
2. Welcome the role and functions of the Management Coordination Committee, as outlined in the report of the Administrator (DP/1994/61), thereby establishing a proper oversight mechanism that will enable the Secretary-General to evaluate the responsiveness, performance and effectiveness of the new Office for Project Services. 
2. UAG is responsible for ensuring that UNOPS is fully aware of the concerns of the United Nations organizations and others who utilize its services, and for making appropriate recommendations thereon. 
4. The following are important current users of UNOPS services and will initially be invited to participate in UAG: 
United Nations International Drug Control Programme; 
International Fund for Agricultural Development; 
United Nations Capital Development Fund; 
United Nations Sudano-Sahelian Office; 
Global Environment Facility; 
6. As bilateral donors/entities and recipient Governments already have the opportunity to provide feedback to UNOPS through the Executive Board and other intergovernmental bodies, it is not envisioned that they would be included as members. 
(c) Identifying ways in which users and UNOPS can jointly enhance the impact of programmes and projects in developing countries; 
(e) Making recommendations to UNOPS with a view to enhancing its effectiveness and its responsiveness to the recipient countries and to its clientele. 
8. Regular meetings of the UAG are held twice a year. 
Within the framework of the UAG's mandate, members of the UAG can propose topics for the agenda. 
Such requests shall be addressed to the Chairman with a copy to the Secretary. 
The Chairman of the UAG can call for extraordinary meetings on specific topics with invitations to non-members having both an interest in and a contribution to make on the subject at hand. 
9. Meetings will take place at UNOPS headquarters. 
For the functioning of UAG and its secretariat, due regard will be given to the requirement to stay within existing resources. 
The present situation poses a threat to the security and territorial integrity of the Republic of Croatia, and may have unforeseen consequences for the ongoing peace process and stability for the wider region. 
It meets annually, at the Heads of Government level, to develop collective responses on a wide range of regional issues, including trade, economic development, civil aviation and maritime issues, telecommunications, energy and political and security matters. 
2. The South Pacific Forum, in an agreement signed and ratified by its 15 members, has established a secretariat whose mission is to enhance the economic and social well-being of the people of the South Pacific, in support of the efforts of national Governments. 
Its objectives are: 
(a) To implement effectively the directives of the Forum, and provide it and its ancillary bodies with efficient secretariat and support services; 
(b) To provide timely policy analysis and advice to the Forum and its individual member countries, on political and economic issues; 
(c) To facilitate sustainable regional development aimed at enhancing the well-being of the people of the South Pacific; 
(d) To implement regional policies and programmes that support the priorities of Forum countries, and to pay particular attention to the most disadvantaged States and to the smaller island States; 
(e) To manage the secretariat in an efficient manner ensuring the effective delivery of services and programmes and timely responses to country needs; 
2. Requests the Secretary-General to take the necessary action to implement the present resolution. 
We inform Your Excellency that since this matter first came under discussion in December 1993, it has been subject to the widest consultations. 
It acts under its own Constitution with all rights and obligations of a corporate body with a legal personality. 
3. A recent survey established that the member societies of the Federation are together representing some 125 million members and volunteers with approximately 277,000 employed staff. 
The yearly turnover of the national programmes (basic education, health care and social welfare programmes, ambulance services, blood collection and transfusion, etc.) managed by these Societies is about 23 billion Swiss francs (currently equivalent to $17.2 billion). 
4. In accordance with its Constitution, the Federation is the official representative of its member societies in the international field and the guardian of their integrity and the protector of their interests. 
5. The functions of the Federation, endorsed by States when they adopted the Statutes of the International Red Cross and Red Crescent Movement, are, inter alia, 
- To bring relief by all available means to all disaster victims; 
- To organize, coordinate and direct international relief actions and to assist the national societies in their disaster relief preparedness; 
- To encourage and promote in every country the establishment and development of an independent and duly recognized national society; 
New international relief appeals launched in 1993 totalled some SwF 409.7 million ($315 million) and were programmed to assist 15.2 million people world wide. 
By the middle of 1994, the figures had increased dramatically to SwF 354.4 million to assist 16.7 million people. 
The development of the Federation has further been associated with the international community exploring the possibility of far-reaching developments in the field of international humanitarian assistance. 
- "To cooperate with the components of the Movement in accordance with the Geneva Conventions, the statutes of the Movement and the resolutions of the International Conference; 
- To promote the establishment on their territory of a national society and encourage its development; 
- To respect at all times the adherence by all the components of the Movement to the fundamental principles of the International Red Cross and Red Crescent Movement (humanity, impartiality, neutrality, independence, voluntary service, unity and universality)." 
11. The International Red Cross and Red Crescent Movement practises a close cooperation between its components both in the field and at the secretariat level. 
Both promote universality as a leading principle. 
This represents, both in substance and in structure, a unique position in the international community. 
The Embassy has rejected its contents as unfounded and unacceptable, and at the same time the Embassy has assured the Yugoslav authorities of the following. 
1. By its resolution 44/23 of 17 November 1989, the General Assembly declared the period 1990-1999 the United Nations Decade of International Law. 
The main purposes of the Decade, according to paragraph 2 of the resolution, should be, inter alia: 
(a) To promote acceptance of and respect for the principles of international law; 
(b) To promote means and methods for the peaceful settlement of disputes between States, including resort to and full respect for the International Court of Justice; 
(c) To encourage the progressive development of international law and its codification; 
2. On 28 November 1990, the General Assembly adopted resolution 45/40, entitled "United Nations Decade of International Law", to which was annexed the programme for the activities to be commenced during the first term (1990-1992) of the United Nations Decade of International Law. 
On 25 November 1992, the Assembly adopted resolution 47/32 to which was annexed the programme for the activities for the second term (1993-1994) of the Decade. 
4. By a note dated 28 January 1994, the Secretary-General invited Governments to submit information on the implementation of the programme or any views on possible activities for the next term of the Decade. 
A similar request was transmitted by letters dated 18, 19 and 20 January, 8 March and 9 May 1994 to intergovernmental organizations, United Nations bodies, international courts and tribunals, and non-governmental organizations working in the field of international law. 
5. As at 15 August 1994, replies had been received from the following Member States: Croatia, Denmark (on behalf of the Nordic countries), Germany, Japan, Malta, Namibia, Qatar, Romania, Saudi Arabia, Sweden, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and from Switzerland. 
6. The replies from States and international organizations are analytically summarized in section II of the present report under five headings corresponding to the five main sections into which the programme is divided. 
As a rule, the specific paragraphs of those sections containing requests to States and international organizations have provided the framework for the organization of the material under each heading. 
Croatia was undergoing the process of notification of succession with regard to each individual treaty to which it wanted to be a successor State, considering itself a party to these treaties from the date of gaining its independence (8 October 1991). 
Croatia had also joined the constitutional instruments of some 30 international organizations, whose member it became according to the provisions contained in these documents. 
13. UNEP reported that its Governing Council and meetings of the contracting parties had been calling on Governments to sign, ratify or accede to the specific conventions concluded under its auspices, such as the 1992 Convention on Biological Diversity. 
The 1993 version of the Register of International Treaties and Other Agreements in the Field of the Environment, containing the status of about 170 environmental agreements together with summaries of the respective agreements, was in the process of publication. 
UNEP had been providing information concerning the status of international environmental agreements to Governments, organizations and others on a regular basis and usually upon request. 
In order to disseminate such information in a more systematic manner, UNEP would start issuing a biannual newsletter on environmental law and institutions, commencing in the second half of 1994. 
14. UNESCO noted that its secretariat would publish, in 1994, a new edition of the compendium entitled "Standard-setting Instruments of UNESCO" (a compilation of standard-setting instruments adopted under the auspices of UNESCO, with updated ratification tables). 
In 1993-1994, 17 member countries had accepted the obligations of article VIII, which had brought the total number of countries that had accepted the obligations of article VII to 91. 
16. The AALCC noted that during the second term of the United Nations Decade of International Law it had continued to urge member States which had not already done so to consider ratifying or acceding to multilateral conventions. 
AALCC also urged its member States to consider the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL) Model Law on Procurement of Goods and Construction when they enacted or amended their national law on procurement. 
The Contracting Parties to the two Hague Conventions constituted 80 of the 184 Member States of the United Nations. 
The International Bureau continued to encourage States to become parties to the Hague Convention of 1907, by sending information on the PCA to Governments, and by raising the matter with representatives attending the Sixth Committee of the General Assembly of the United Nations. 
Interested Governments that had not yet acceded to the Convention were invited to be represented at the Conference of Members of the PCA in September 1993. 
The PCA also noted that 96 States had ratified the 1958 New York Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards. 
18. The Inter-American Court of Human Rights noted that 25 American countries had ratified or acceded to the American Convention on Human Rights (entered into force on 18 July 1978). 
19. The Inter-Parliamentary Union reported that the 90th Inter-Parliamentary Conference (Canberra, 18 September 1993) had addressed, inter alia, the issue of acceptance of multilateral treaties. 
Thus, in its resolution entitled "Respect for International Humanitarian Law and Support for Humanitarian Action in Armed Conflicts", the Conference expressed regret that international humanitarian law instruments had not yet become universal. 
21. Saudi Arabia indicated that it had provided financial assistance and technical expertise to developing countries in order to facilitate their participation in the multilateral treaty-making process. 
22. UNEP stated that it had been carrying out training and other assistance to enhance the capacity of developing countries to participate effectively in the development and implementation of international environmental law. 
In order to enable developing countries to attend meetings concerning international environmental legal instruments being elaborated or concluded under its auspices, UNEP had been providing those countries with financial assistance for their participation in relevant meetings. 
Furthermore, UNEP has planned for 1994-1995 to provide technical assistance to countries with economies in transition with a view to promoting wider adherence to and implementation of international environmental agreements by those countries. 
One of the objectives of that workshop was to enhance capacities of Governments in the region, through training of their legal personnel, in developing national legislation to enable Governments to become parties to regional and global environmental agreements. 
Addressing government officials from developing countries in various regions, UNEP, together with UNITAR and UNCHS, organized a global environmental law seminar in Nairobi in December 1993. 
That seminar addressed, among other issues, the implementation of international legal instruments in the field of the environment, including environmental conventions developed under the auspices of UNEP. 
In the process of developing a programme of action to control marine pollution from land-based activities, UNEP convened a Preliminary Meeting of Experts to Assess the Effectiveness of Regional Seas Agreements in Nairobi in December 1993. 
In accordance with chapter 17 of Agenda 21 and UNEP Governing Council decision 17/20 of 21 May 1993, 1/ UNEP started the process of developing a programme of action that will be coordinated at the global level to protect the marine environment from land-based activities. 
As the first step of this process, UNEP convened in December 1993 a Preliminary Meeting of Experts to Assess the Effectiveness of Regional Seas Agreements. 
24. The secretariat of the 1973 Convention on International Trade in Endangered Species of Wild Fauna and Flora (CITES), would seek funding to provide technical assistance to the parties without adequate national legislation in developing such legislation. 
25. ILO noted that the new ILO policy on technical advice and assistance to States under the title "Active Partnership Policy" had included, inter alia, the establishment of 14 Multidisciplinary Teams. 
Twelve of these Teams included specialists on international labour standards. 
The Regional Office for the Americas (AMRO/PAHO) reported that its LEYES database contained more than 4,500 entries on health legislation for Latin America and the Caribbean. 
The Court, on the other hand, while fully guaranteeing the confidentiality of the cases, welcomed trainees from numerous countries. 
30. Croatia observed that, under its Constitution, the provisions of treaties could be invoked before, and directly enforced by, the courts. 
Moreover, in the event of a conflict between domestic and international law, the latter prevailed. 
Croatia had set up a Commission on War Crimes whose main task was to compile evidence of such war crimes and war criminals. 
32. Romania reported that its Ministry of Defence was continuing its efforts to incorporate into its various military regulations provisions contained in international treaties on the protection of the environment in cases of armed conflict. 
Romanian military manuals and instructions already contained provisions regarding the protection of the environment, the civilian population, cultural heritage and works of art, and potentially dangerous construction projects, such as electrical power plants, oil platforms, dams and bridges. 
Certain restrictions regarding the use of agricultural land, irrigation systems, plant life and nature reserves and parks during military exercises and operations were also clearly stipulated. 
The education and instruction process was intended especially for the study and implementation of the types of military decisions that would provide a balance between the desired military advantage and its potentially negative impact on the environment. 
Moreover, internal regulations, orders and instructions prohibited the acquisition, proliferation or use of new weapons having destructive effects on the population and the environment (poisons and bacteriological weapons). 
In this connection, it observed that the Swedish Arms Project Delegation, when examining the development of new weapons, took into consideration whether the proposed weapon would contravene existing rules for the protection of the environment in times of armed conflict. 
Following completion of the three-year pilot phase, participating Governments reached agreement in March 1994 to restructure and replenish the GEF on the basis of a new legal instrument to be adopted by the governing bodies of the three implementing agencies, with the World Bank serving as trustee. 
Subject to confirmation by the conference of the parties to the 1992 United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change and the Convention on Biological Diversity, the GEF will operate as a financial mechanism for implementation of the two conventions, under guidance from an intergovernmental Assembly and Council. 
Within its four focal areas, it would continue to strengthen implementation of other international environmental agreements, which during the pilot phase had already included the 1973/78 International Convention for Prevention of Pollution from Ships and the 1992 Convention on the Protection of the Black Sea Against Pollution. 
38. IMF observed that, in exercising its surveillance over the exchange rate policies of its members, the Fund had continued, through it regular article IV consultations, to conduct its periodic reviews of members' exchange systems to determine their consistency with members' obligations under the Articles of Agreement. 
Thus it noted that since the coming into force of the Convention, 18 applications had been lodged with the Commission by States. 
From the setting up of the Commission in July 1954 to 31 December 1993, it had received 23,114 individual applications. 
In 1993, over 9,000 individual communications had been sent to the Commission, which had registered 2,037 applications in the same year. 
During the period from July 1954 to 31 December 1993, 1,445 individual applications had been declared admissible by the Commission. 
One hundred and seventy-nine friendly settlements had been reached. 
As at 31 December 1993, 447 cases, representing 524 applications, had been referred to the European Court of Human Rights. 
In 1993 legal aid had been granted for 56 cases. 
40. The CSCE observed that it had extended political support to the implementation of the 1990 Treaty on Conventional Armed Forces in Europe elaborated in the framework of the CSCE process. 
In the CSCE Declaration on the Treaty of the Open Skies adopted in Helsinki in March 1992, CSCE had hailed the conclusion of this Treaty. 
The bodies dealing with the implementation of the two treaties used joint conference services provided by the CSCE secretariat. 
41. The ESA stated that it was involved in programmes of space law application which raised various questions regarding the implementation of the general principles of space law in the areas of earth observation, telecommunications, (manned) space transportation and microgravity. 
With regard to the possibility of convening a meeting of government experts concerned exclusively with the guidelines (para. 13 of resolution 48/30), the ICRC did not consider this to be necessary at this stage. 
The ICRC further intended to promote dissemination of the guidelines, including dissemination at the regional level. 
46. Croatia indicated that it had accepted, as a means of the peaceful settlement of disputes, the jurisdiction of the Arbitration Commission (the so-called Badinter Commission) set up within the framework of the Conference on the Former Yugoslavia on 27 August 1991. 
It had also ratified the Convention on Conciliation and Arbitration concluded under CSCE auspices in 1993. 
Croatia hoped that other European countries would soon become parties to this important instrument for the peaceful settlement of disputes, establishing procedures leading to binding solutions. 
Accordingly, Japan attached great importance to the dispute settlement mechanism within the international community. 
48. Romania reported that it had engaged in the ratification procedure for the 1993 Convention on Conciliation and Arbitration. 
Such a study might address ways and means of encouraging greater recognition of the role of the Chamber for Environmental Affairs established within the International Court of Justice and its wider use in the peaceful settlement of environmental disputes. 
The programme was based on the latest knowledge in the field and was taught by distinguished and expert faculty from both academic and applied settings, including current and former United Nations Secretariat staff. 
The programme was available to middle and senior level professional staff from the substantive departments and agencies of the United Nations, staff from regional organizations, diplomatic staff from foreign ministries and relevant personnel from non-governmental humanitarian organizations. 
An Extended Programme was offered to participants who wished to have a more in-depth training. 
UNITAR also pointed out that it had organized a Workshop on Procedures for the Settlement of Commercial Disputes at the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT). 
The objective of this workshop was to explain dispute settlement procedures, including mediation and conciliation, that were used in GATT. 
The workshop was open to members of Permanent Missions dealing with the affairs of GATT (and UNCTAD), who had already acquired some experience in the field of international negotiations. 
These workshops, conducted in English and French, were prepared jointly with the legal division of GATT. 
Through the treaties in particular, entire classes of private parties had been given the right to invoke the ICSID machinery for the resolution of investment disputes with States. 
This may be seen as extending to the international economic sphere and to corporate entities the trend evident in other areas of giving individuals direct access to international procedures for the settlement of their disputes with States. 
With respect to disputes stemming from international economic and trade law matters, the secretariat of AALCC would, during the second term of the Decade, continue to exhort and urge member States to resolve their differences in accordance with the arbitration and/or conciliatory rules framed by UNCITRAL. 
Steps had been taken to establish and make operational a similar centre at Nairobi for serving the countries in Eastern and Southern Africa. 
This set of measures was designed to further and strengthen the commitment to settle exclusively by peaceful means by the CSCE participating States as set forth under Principle V of the CSCE Helsinki Final Act of 1975. 
The CSCE participating States stressed on several occasions the particular importance of this principle in the present circumstances. 
55. The PCA observed that, of the seven types of peaceful settlement of disputes expressly listed in Article 33 of the Charter of the United Nations, the PCA offered four: inquiry, mediation, conciliation and arbitration. 
It also reported that the majority of recommendations of a Working Group of specialists convened for the purpose of making recommendations on improving the functioning of the PCA had been followed. 
The PCA was further considering the establishment of a working group aimed at developing a set of modern rules for the conciliation of inter-State disputes. The 1980 UNCITRAL Conciliation Rules for international commercial disputes could serve as a point of departure in drafting these new rules. 
More than 100 (12 per cent of the parties going to arbitration) were involved as parties in cases submitted to the ICC in 1993. 
The confirmation of the universal role of arbitration depended, however, on the trust of the parties. 
In this context, the increasing participation of disputing parties from developing countries, 25 per cent of the total number of parties, in ICC arbitration, was significant. 
The Court was willing to investigate improvements to conciliation and arbitration procedures and, generally, to examine practical means by which it could cooperate towards urging States and governmental entities to make use of international arbitration, in order to contribute even more to the peaceful settlement of international disputes. 
57. The Inter-American Court of Human Rights noted, inter alia, that the contentious jurisdiction of the Court is binding on those States that have recognized it. 
The remaining States parties may also opt to accept the contentious jurisdiction of the Court in specific cases. 
The report, together with the discussion to which it gave rise, would be issued in the Annuaire de l'Institut de Droit International, vol. 65-II, 1994. 
It was decided to create two committees, one of which would deal specifically with disputes between States. 
Thus, "implementation" and "responsibility" might be the key words and concepts on which to focus attention during the remaining period of the Decade up to the dawn of the twenty-first century. 
61. Saudi Arabia urged the ILC to complete its work on the topics on its mandate, particularly those relating to international liability and the non-navigational uses of international watercourses. 
Saudi Arabia proposed the following subjects for future work in the area of development and codification of customary rules: international judicial cooperation, extradition of criminals, transfer of technology, international conciliation procedures and international commercial arbitration. 
In this case, the beneficiaries of such extension were likely to be locally organized groups directly affected by Bank-financed projects. 
Second, the procedural rights given to such groups related to actions of an international organization. 
Traditionally, extension of procedural rights to entities other than States have concerned actions of States, particularly in the area of human rights or, in the case of ICSID, the law of international investment. 
64. FAO stated that the FAO Conference had endorsed the Principles of Plant Quarantine as Related to International Trade and adopted the International Code of Conduct for Plant Germplasm Collecting and Transfer in November 1993. 
The Agreement was intended to form an integral part of the International Code of Conduct for Responsible Fishing, expected to be adopted by the FAO Conference in 1995. 
The Conference also called on States to negotiate a separate body of humanitarian law dedicated to the effective protection of peace-keepers and peacemakers. 
Furthermore, the Conference called on governments and the United Nations to give unequivocal support to the ILC's work regarding the statute of an international criminal court and relevant articles of the draft Code of Crimes against the Peace and Security of Mankind. 
In addition, the Conference called for the elaboration of a convention against expulsion and displacement of populations complementary to the 1948 United Nations Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide, effectively banning such displacements and making them punishable under international law. 
The experts adopted a final document on "International Humanitarian Law Applicable to Armed Conflicts at Sea" with its explanatory document at a meeting in Livorno, Italy, in 1994. 
70. Germany reported that it contributed DM 10,000 a year to the ILC seminar in Geneva under the United Nations Programme of Assistance. 
72. UNITAR observed that more than 87 applications from 49 countries had been received in 1994 for The Hague Fellowship Programme organized under the United Nations Programme of Assistance in the Teaching, Study, Dissemination and Wider Appreciation of International Law. 
There were 18 fellowships available under the Programme. 
UNITAR further strongly hoped to be in a position to resume regional refresher courses under the Programme of Assistance and drew attention in this regard to paragraph 16 of General Assembly resolution 48/29 of 9 December 1993, urging all Governments to make voluntary contributions for that purpose. 
73. Croatia pointed out that international law, both public and private, was a compulsory subject (at the undergraduate level) at all four law schools in the country. 
The Inter-University Centre for Postgraduate Studies of Dubrovnik, whose members were 230 universities from around the world, offered its regular course on the law of the sea at the Zagreb Law School (31 May-4 April 1993) with lecturers from Italy, Norway and Croatia. 
The next course would take place in September 1994, in the reconstructed Centre building in Dubrovnik. 
74. Germany indicated that 14 of its universities had chairs of international law. 
In addition, public law courses in about 20 university law departments included lectures on international law. 
In most German states international law was a compulsory subject for law students but could also be taken as a specialized optional subject. 
Academic conferences in Heidelberg attended by foreign speakers and visitors were complemented by similar visits abroad by MPI staff, as well as lectures at foreign universities and the distribution of foreign language publications outside Germany. 
In cooperation with national institutions, Germany had donated the Encyclopedia of Public International Law, issued by MPI, to 17 institutions in different countries. 
The German Academic Exchange Service (DAAD) was also making its specific contribution to the Decade by offering annual scholarships to foreign postgraduates. 
In addition, it had made available for 1993/1994, under its project entitled "Young Jurists Studying in Geneva and Lausanne", 35 scholarships for the study of international law abroad which counted towards recipients' law courses in Germany. 
Finally, Germany provided financial support for research and teaching in international law, in particular by a yearly contribution of DM 40,000 to The Hague Academy of International Law. 
76. Romania pointed out that eight State institutions of higher education and over 20 private universities and institutions currently offered international law courses. 
77. Saudi Arabia reported that its universities were establishing specialized centres in international law, particularly international humanitarian law. 
78. UNEP observed that, it would provide, beginning in 1996, assistance to law faculties of universities in developing countries regarding the elaboration of curricula on environmental law, including international environmental law. 
79. The European Space Agency stated that the European Centre for Space Law (ECSL) had organized in September 1993 the Second Summer Course on Space Law and Policy in Toulouse and would organize the Third Summer Course in September 1994 in Granada. 
It further stated that each year the programme of post-graduate scholarships gave some six graduate jurists from developing countries the opportunity, at the Academy's expense, of spending either two or three months in The Hague completing their theses. 
82. The IAF reported that the International Institute of Space Law organized every year "Manfred Lachs Space Law Moot Court Competitions" for university teams of students from different countries. 
In 1993, this competition had dealt with a case concerning the commercial exploitation of the moon and in 1994 it dealt with a case regarding international space stations, intellectual property rights and liability for damage. 
88. Romania stated that the Crans-Montana Forum was organized under the auspices of the Romanian Institute for International Studies from 21 to 24 April 1994 in Bucharest and attended by nine heads of State or Government and more than 1,500 world political figures. 
Topics such as "Parliamentary diplomacy in the new Europe", "Preventive diplomacy: peace-keeping and peace-building", and "The European Free Trade Association and Central and Eastern Europe" were on the agenda for the Forum. 
The Romanian Association for Humanitarian Law held discussions in Romania on such topics as "Human rights and the activities of public security forces" and "Humanitarian problems in the new Europe". 
89. The United Kingdom reported that the British Institute of International and Cooperative Law had launched, in September 1993, a major series of public international law lectures to mark the United Nations Decade of International Law on "The Changing Constitution of the United Nations". 
In view of the success of the series, the Institute had decided to proceed with a second series of single lectures on "Current Legal Problems at the United Nations". 
Furthermore, during 1993/1994, the Institute organized regular discussion group meetings on the law of armed conflict, in particular the law of naval warfare, international economic law and human rights. 
In addition, four conferences had been held during that period on the following topics: economic sanctions, reservations and objections to human rights conventions, effectiveness in international law, and third parties in international law. 
90. Saudi Arabia indicated that its universities and institutes of learning organized lectures, seminars and study groups on many topics of international law, particularly international humanitarian law. 
This seminar would, among others, address international environmental law issues. 
92. UNCTAD observed that it organized from time to time seminars and workshops for participants from developing countries in the field of international trade, investment and technology, and in particular, on restrictive business practices, maritime and multimodal transport of goods, investment and technology. 
93. FAO stated that it had hosted the most recent meeting of the International Waters Committee of the International Law Association from 10 to 12 February 1994. 
94. ICAO reported that it organized a number of regional legal seminars on the international legal work of the Organization and would continue this activity in 1994 and 1995. 
A World-wide Air Transport Conference on International Air Transport Regulation - Present and Future, organized by ICAO, would be convened in Montreal from 23 November to 6 December 1994. 
97. The ESA reported that, in April 1993, it had organized the First European Conference on Space Debris, in Darmstadt, Germany. 
98. AALCC indicated that, in active cooperation with the Government of Qatar, it had organized in March 1994 an international conference on the international legal issues arising under the United Nations Decade of International Law. 
The proceedings of meetings of experts, ICRC reports to the General Assembly and relevant Assembly resolutions had been analysed and commented upon. 
The ICRC had always responded as far as possible to requests for assistance, by advising those engaged in research work and by supplying them with any relevant materials in its possession. 
101. The ICRC further indicated that it was pursuing its efforts to ensure the widest possible dissemination of information on its activities relative to the protection of the environment in times of armed conflict, in particular by summarizing them in its annual reports. 
These brief accounts had proved extremely useful, as at times they provided the only basic reference enabling people wishing to obtain further information to contact the ICRC. 
In view of the considerable demand for more detailed documents, the ICRC had widely distributed all its reports on the subject and in particular the report submitted to the latest session of the General Assembly. 
In particular, it was always kept abreast of conferences and meetings organized under the auspices of UNEP and received the documents describing the Programme's various activities. 
103. On the subject of conventional weapons of a nature to cause superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering or to have indiscriminate effects, the ICRC had convened meetings of experts on mines in 1993 and 1994. 
During the Symposium held in Geneva in January 1994, military experts had examined three main aspects of the use of anti-personnel mines: the military utility of mines, alternative solutions, and methods of controlling the use and effects of these weapons. 
The meeting discussed blinding laser weapons, small-calibre weapon systems, naval mines, microwave and infrasound weapons, allegedly non-lethal chemical weapons and the dangers inherent in the misuse of results of genetic research. 
105. The ICRC would compile a report on the experts' conclusions, including proposals which it would submit to the next meeting of the Group of Government Experts scheduled for August 1994 in preparation for the Review Conference of the 1980 Convention. 
Contacts and consultations were planned with such bodies as UNESCO and IUCN and would be devoted in whole or in part to this issue. 
110. Germany stated that international law was part of the training given to young diplomats in the Foreign Service and to officers in the Federal Armed Forces. 
Moreover, the Federal Foreign Office organized seminars for young diplomats from central and eastern Europe on general international law, the law of international organizations and human rights, among other topics. 
A number of topics were covered by the courses, including law of the sea, international arbitration, settlement of disputes, diplomatic and consular functions and international economic institutions. 
113. UNITAR observed that it provided training to legal professionals in a variety of fields. 
The UNEP/UNITAR Training Programme in environmental law and policy, conducted in association with UNCHS, aimed at inspiring a greater interest in and commitment towards the use of environmental law as an instrument for translating sustainable development policies into action. 
The UNITAR-IPA Fellowship Programme in Peacemaking and Preventive Diplomacy offered advanced training in conflict analysis, negotiation and mediation to international and national civil servants who wished to learn or refine these skills. 
The programme was based on the latest knowledge in the field and was taught by experts from both academic and applied settings, including current and former United Nations Secretariat staff. 
UNITAR also organized, in conjunction with the legal division of GATT, workshops on procedures for the settlement of commercial disputes of GATT, open to members of Permanent Missions dealing with such issues. 
114. UNEP observed that it had initiated training of government officials from developing countries to enhance their capacities in dealing with international environmental law, including the implementation of the conventions and guidelines concluded under the auspices of UNEP. 
The seminar dealt with various aspects of international monetary and financial law, including certain legal aspects of Fund operations and transactions and members' obligations under the Articles of Agreement. 
117. The CSCE indicated that its Office for Democratic Institutions and Human Rights had arranged training programmes for legal professionals (in 1993) and judges (in 1994) from newly admitted participating States. 
118. The AALCC stated that the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) had agreed to collaborate with the Committee in the organization of a training programme on nuclear law for junior and medium-level officials of the member States of the AALCC. 
The participants in the sessions, which lasted three weeks, were young professors, diplomats and senior civil servants. 
Moreover, since 1991, four courses on human rights for practitioners were being organized in the framework of the Academy. 
The purpose of these courses was to provide legal practitioners from Asia, Africa, South America and Eastern Europe with information on and training in the legal theory and practice of the promotion and protection of human rights on the basis of international human rights instruments. 
The target groups for these courses were judges, public prosecutors, practising lawyers and those civil servants who were in charge of certain elements of their governments' participation in international human rights procedures. 
120. The International Institute of Humanitarian Law observed that it organized in 1993 and 1994 military courses on the applicability of international law in armed conflict situations, in particular international humanitarian law and human rights law, for active officers representing all regions of the world. 
The Institute further conducted refugee law courses for government officials responsible for the protection of refugees and displaced persons at the national level. 
121. The International Astronautical Federation reported that the International Institute of Space Law regularly organized special programmes for the delegates and staff of the Legal Subcommittee of the Committee on the Peaceful Uses of Outer Space during its spring sessions. 
122. Croatia indicated that all the treaties ratified by it had been published in the Official Gazette of the Republic of Croatia. 
Croatia has committed itself to publishing again, within two years, all the treaties to which it became a contracting party by succession. 
124. Japan indicated that it annually donated to educational and research institutions about 480 copies of "The Japanese Annual of International Law", which also included the "Annual Review of Japanese Practice in International Law". 
Japan also continued to support the development of information on the role played by international law in an ever-changing international environment and on the views of States regarding that role. 
It considered that arrangements should be devised to facilitate the sharing of such data among States. 
KBS would be based on the database of international law and would assist officials and other specialists, mostly from developing countries and countries with limited expertise in working on international legal issues, by using modern technology. 
This would encourage Member States whose State practice was not documented at present to start building a collection in this field. 
It also included the findings of the study by Professor Pierre-Michel Eisemann, based on a survey conducted among member States regarding UNESCO's normative work - analysing existing and future standard-setting instruments, their promotion and follow-up procedures. 
Moreover, a special issue of the magazine UNESCO Sources, devoted to the Organization's normative activities would soon be published. 
128. WHO observed that its Regional Office for the Eastern Mediterranean, in cooperation with Member States, would consider the development of "health legislation country profiles" which would provide a brief listing and analysis of the major health and health-related laws and regulations in each country of the region. 
Moreover, proceedings of expert meetings held in Croatia were also published. 
131. Germany observed that prominent among the large number of writings and textbooks on international law in Germany was the Encyclopedia of Public International Law issued by the Max Planck Institute and the C.H. Beck Verlag. 
First published in English in 1989, in 12 volumes, the first of four volumes of the Library Edition was now available in English. 
The other volumes were in preparation. 
This was probably the most comprehensive reference work on international law in the world. 
Another important reference work was the German-language commentary on the Charter of the United Nations, Charta der Vereinten Nationen. 
Another Beck-Verlag publication was the Handbuch der Vereinten Nationen (United Nations Handbook), an English edition of which would also be available. 
The German Yearbook of International Law was published in English as well. 
Germany further reported that some of the non-university research centres in that country regularly published essays on international law. 
Germany also highlighted the role of publishing houses which regularly issued monographs on international law and provided considerable support to academic institutions. 
132. Japan pointed out that, during the first term and again during the second term of the Decade, it had distributed a pamphlet entitled "United Nations Charter" issued by the United Nations Association of Japan, to which the Government extended financial support. 
133. Romania indicated that two new international law manuals and a book entitled Introduction dans le droit international spatial (Introduction to International Space Law) were published in 1993. 
134. The United Kingdom reported that the British Institute of International and Comparative Law continued to publish the International and Comparative Law Quarterly. 
In cooperation with other institutions, the Institute had participated in a research project on the practical operation of the rules for the reception of treaties, of the law derived from international organizations and the European Community, and general international law into domestic law, which was to be published shortly. 
135. FAO observed that its Legislative Study No. 50, Treaties concerning the non-navigational uses of international watercourses - Europe, had been published. 
Additional publications covering international watercourses in Asia, the Americas and Africa were also being prepared. 
In 1993, FAO had published two studies relating to fisheries legislation prepared by the Legal Office: Coastal State Requirements for Foreign Fishing and Regional Compendium of Fisheries Legislation - Western Pacific Region. 
WHO had further published a comparative study of legislation on The Rights of Patients in Europe. 
138. ILO reported that the second edition of the ILO computer-based system of Conventions and Recommendations and recent practice of ILO supervisory bodies (ILOLEX) was issued at the beginning of 1994. 
The new edition had undergone important technical improvements so as to facilitate research work. 
139. The AALCC stated that it continued to publish the reports of its annual sessions, including studies prepared by the Secretariat on some select topics. 
The Committee was further planning to publish the proceedings of the special meeting on developing legal and institutional guidelines for privatization and post-privatization regulatory framework, held in Tokyo in February 1994. 
140. The International Bureau of the Permanent Court of Arbitration indicated that the proceedings of the Conference of the Members of the Court, held in The Hague on 10-11 September 1993 had been published and were available from the International Bureau. 
141. The European Space Agency observed that ESCL published the proceedings of its colloquia and workshops, as well as the works of the recipients of the ESCL award. 
142. The Hague Academy of International Law observed that, in addition to the Recueil des Cours, it published the results of its workshops. 
143. The International Astronautical Federation reported that the International Institute of Space Law also published the proceedings of its colloquia and round tables. 
144. The Inter-American Court of Human Rights reported that it published official bilingual publications of its judgements and advisory opinions. 
The first volume of this brochure, covering the years 1959-1991, was published in January 1992; the second volume, covering the year 1992, in early 1993; the third volume, covering the year 1993, was due shortly. 
In addition, each judgement delivered by the Court was preceded by a short analytical summary prepared by the registry. 
147. UNESCO indicated that a new edition of the compendium entitled Standard-Setting Instruments of UNESCO would be published in 1994. 
The 1982, 1983, 1984, 1985, 1990 and 1986 editions came out in 1989, 1990, 1991, 1992, 1993 and 1994, respectively and the 1991 edition is in the press. 
The calendar of production of subsequent editions provides for the submission of the 1987 and 1992 editions to the printers by the end of 1994 and of the 1988, 1989 and 1993 editions in 1995. 
This calendar, under which work proceeds simultaneously at both ends, will make it possible to bridge the gap and eliminate the backlog by the end of 1995, while at the same time keeping readers of the Yearbook abreast of contemporary developments. 
150. The Office of Legal Affairs is actively pursuing its programme of computerization of the Treaty Series. 
It has received funding for this biennium from the General Assembly to put the text of the Treaty Series on optical disk and to provide on-line access of text and editorial data to Member States and others. 
This project should be completed by the end of 1995 and works in conjunction with the Super-automated index of treaties registered with the Secretariat. 
151. The publication Multilateral Treaties deposited with the Secretary-General, Status as at 31 December 199 , which is now computerized, will be tested for on-line access by Member States and other users in the course of 1994, as planned. 
One such operational activity was the Congress to be convened in March 1995 in New York under the theme "Towards the twenty-first century: International law as a language for international relations". 
154. The AALCC pointed out that its secretariat would strive to render whatever assistance it could in preparing for and participating in the United Nations Congress on Public International Law. 
To that end, the secretariat was examining the viewpoints of the member States of AALCC on the purpose and object of the proposed Congress. 
The secretariat of AALCC would endeavour to make its modest contribution to the identification, development, and codification of legal principles and norms that will govern harmonious inter-State relations in the coming millennia. 
155. ICRC observed that the United Nations Congress on Public International Law would enable it to draw attention to the relation between international humanitarian law and public international law in general. 
157. ILO noted that its programme and budget for the present financial biennium (1994-1995) did not contain any provision for making financial contributions for the implementation of the Decade programme. 
ILO would, however, be prepared, if so requested, to contribute in kind to facilitate the implementation of the programme. 
158. At its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly endorsed the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action adopted on 25 June 1993 by the World Conference on Human Rights (resolution 48/121 of 20 December 1993). 
160. The Subcommission is currently working towards the completion of a draft universal declaration on the rights of indigenous peoples. 
161. At its forty-eighth session, the General Assembly adopted the Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women (resolution 48/104 of 20 December 1993) elaborated by the Commission on the Status of Women. 
162. Pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/70 of 16 December 1993, the Conference on Disarmament is now actively and intensively conducting multilateral negotiations on a universal and internationally effectively verifiable comprehensive test-ban treaty. 
The purpose of the ongoing negotiations is to conclude a treaty on a total ban of all nuclear test explosions in all environments for all time, thus complementing the Treaty Banning Nuclear Weapon Tests in the Atmosphere, in Outer Space and under Water of 5 August 1963. 
163. The Conference is also actively pursuing its deliberations on effective international arrangements to assure non-nuclear-weapon States against the use or threat of use of nuclear weapons. 
In addition, pursuant to General Assembly resolution 48/75 L of 16 December 1993, the Conference is exploring ways and means to undertake negotiations on a non-discriminatory, multilateral and internationally and effectively verifiable treaty banning the production of fossil material for nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices. 
Moreover, the Conference continues to deal with issues relevant to the prevention of an arms race in outer space with special emphasis on developing confidence-building measures in outer space activities. 
165. A United Nations Conference convened in Geneva under the auspices of UNCTAD adopted on 26 January 1994 the International Tropical Timber Agreement. 
Moreover, a United Nations Conference on Rubber will convene in Geneva in the course of the year to draft a successor agreement to the 1987 International Natural Rubber Agreement. 
166. The United Nations Commission on International Trade Law adopted at its twenty-seventh session a Model Law on Procurement of Goods, Construction and Services. 
The Commission further adopted a Guide to Enactment of the Model Law. 
167. UNCITRAL also considered, at its twenty-seventh session, a draft set of guidelines for pre-hearing conferences in arbitration, which it is expected to finalize at its next session. 
UNCITRAL also requested its Secretariat to prepare studies in the field of cross-border insolvency and assignment of international commercial receivables. 
168. On 15 December 1993, the Uruguay Round of Multilateral Trade Negotiations, held under the auspices of GATT, came to a conclusion with the approval of the Final Act. 
Among other major achievements was the adoption of the Agreement establishing the Multilateral Trade Organization. 
It is also expected to finalize at its next session draft guidelines for cooperation and technical assistance in the field of urban crime prevention. 
170. In April 1994, the Code of Ethics on the International Trade in Chemicals was concluded in Geneva as the result of a two-year consultative process organized by UNEP. 
The latter also continued its work on the development of a legally binding instrument for the application of the prior informed consent (PIC) procedure concerning banned or severely restricted chemicals. 
171. UNEP has further undertaken work on the development of protocols to existing environmental treaties. 
With regard to the Convention on Biological Diversity, the first session of the Intergovernmental Committee on the Convention held in October 1993 considered, among others, the need for a protocol on biosafety. 
Under the Basel Convention, a draft protocol on liability and compensation for damage resulting from transboundary movements of hazardous wastes and their disposal is being developed through the work of an ad hoc working group that held its first session in September 1993. 
Within the framework of the Convention on Migratory Species of Wild Animals, an Agreement on the Conservation of African-Eurasian Migratory Waterbirds is being developed. 
UNEP has also been assisting the Parties to regional seas conventions concluded under its auspices in the development of relevant protocols to the respective conventions, addressing specific subjects such as the control of marine pollution from land-based sources. 
172. UNEP has been assisting eastern and southern African countries in the development of a subregional agreement on cooperative enforcement operations directed at illegal trade in wild fauna and flora, providing a coordination secretariat for its negotiation. 
173. The Committee concluded its work and adopted the above Convention on 17 June 1994. 
The Convention will enter into force on 16 November 1994, one year after Guyana became the 60th party to it on 16 November 1993. 
The other major development during the year was the adoption by the General Assembly on 28 July of an agreement aimed at resolving outstanding issues relating to the deep seabed mining provisions of the Convention, thus paving the way to universal acceptance of the Convention. 
175. During 1994, prior to the entry into force of the Convention, the Secretary-General, assisted by the Legal Counsel of the United Nations, continued his informal consultations on outstanding issues related to the deep seabed mining provisions of the Convention. 
Those provisions had been cited by many countries, including a majority of the industrialized countries, as the main reason for their failure to ratify or accede to the Convention. 
The Secretary-General convened three rounds of informal consultations during the year. 
The document addresses nine specific areas identified during the course of the informal consultations as the main areas of disagreement: costs to States parties; the Enterprise; decision-making; review conference; transfer of technology; production policy; economic assistance; financial terms of contracts; and the establishment of a finance committee. 
Forty-one States, including nearly all of the industrialized States that had previously expressed concerns with the deep seabed mining regime, and the European Community signed the Agreement on 29 July - the first day it was open for signature. 
Even before its entry into force, the Agreement will be applied provisionally, opening the way to universal participation in the work of the International Seabed Authority, the body established by the Convention to administer deep seabed mining. 
The Conference held those two sessions from 14 to 31 March 1994 and 15 to 26 August 1994. 
During the two sessions, the Conference continued its work, paying particular attention to the problems related to the conservation and management of such stocks, and to the formulation of appropriate recommendations. 
179. At its forty-sixth session, the Commission achieved major progress on two topics on its agenda. 
180. In the framework of the topic "Draft Code of Crimes against the Peace and Security of Mankind", the Commission started the second reading of the draft code adopted on first reading at its forty-third (1991) session. 
As regards the topic "State responsibility", the Commission provisionally adopted three articles on countermeasures by an injured State, proportionality and prohibited countermeasures respectively. 
Regarding the topic "International Liability for injurious consequences arising out of acts not prohibited by international law", the Commission provisionally adopted articles on the scope and on the use of terms as well as 10 articles constituting a complete set of provisions on prevention. 
181. The Commission at its last session approved the plan of a publication containing studies by members of the Commission, to be issued on the occasion of the Decade. 
The Ad Hoc Committee met from 28 March to 8 April and from 1 to 12 August 1994. 
It completed the elaboration of a draft declaration on the enhancement of cooperation between the United Nations and regional arrangements or agencies in the maintenance of international peace and security, which is before the General Assembly for consideration and adoption at its forty-ninth session. 
(2) Domestic legislation and other measures taken at the national level are essential means of ensuring that international law protecting the environment in times of armed conflict is indeed put into practice. 
Where they reflect national policy, it is suggested that they be included in such documents. 
In particular, only military objectives may be attacked and no methods or means of warfare which cause excessive damage shall be employed. 
(5) International environmental agreements and relevant rules of customary law may continue to be applicable in times of armed conflict to the extent that they are not inconsistent with the applicable law of armed conflict. 
(8) Destruction of the environment not justified by military necessity violates international humanitarian law. 
Under certain circumstances, such destruction is punishable as a grave breach of international humanitarian law. 
(a) making forests or other kinds of plant cover the object of attack by incendiary weapons except when such natural elements are used to cover, conceal or camouflage combatants or other military objectives, or are themselves military objectives; 
(b) attacks on objects indispensable to the survival of the civilian population, such as foodstuffs, agricultural areas or drinking water installations, if carried out for the purpose of denying such objects to the civilian population; 
(10) The indiscriminate laying of landmines is prohibited. The location of all pre-planned minefields must be recorded. 
Any unrecorded laying of remotely delivered non-self-neutralizing landmines is prohibited. 
(12) The military or any other hostile use of environmental modification techniques having widespread, long-lasting or severe effects as the means of destruction, damage or injury to any other State party is prohibited. 
The term "environmental modification techniques" refers to any technique for changing - through the deliberate manipulation of natural processes - the dynamics, composition or structure of the Earth, including its biota, lithosphere, hydrosphere and atmosphere, or of outer space. 
(14) States are urged to enter into further agreements providing additional protection to the natural environment in times of armed conflict. 
(15) Works or installations containing dangerous forces, and cultural property shall be clearly marked and identified, in accordance with applicable international rules. 
(16) States shall respect and ensure respect for the obligations under international law applicable in armed conflict, including the rules providing protection for the environment in times of armed conflict. 
(17) States shall disseminate these rules and make them known as widely as possible in their respective countries and include them in their programmes of military and civil instruction. 
Such work should be performed with due regard to the security interests of the parties concerned. 
(20) In the event of breaches of rules of international humanitarian law protecting the environment, measures shall be taken to stop any such violation and to prevent further breaches. 
Military commanders are required to prevent and, where necessary, to suppress and to report to competent authorities breaches of these rules. 
Replies received from Governments on the matter are reproduced in the annex to the present report. 
5. In the resolution, the General Assembly requested the Secretary-General, in undertaking those consultations, to take into account the evolving situation in the region. 
In this connection, the Secretary-General is pleased to note that the matter has continued to receive attention and support in the framework of the Multilateral Middle East Peace Process, particularly in the context of its Arms Control and Regional Security Working Group. 
The Secretary-General is convinced that the concept of the zone now enjoys universal acceptance by the States most directly concerned in the region, as well as commanding a broad measure of support from those outside the region, including the States members of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries. 
Notwithstanding this general support, the consultations have led the Secretary-General to conclude that more time is needed to achieve a greater convergence of views on timing and modalities so that practical steps can be undertaken for the establishment of such a zone in the Middle East. 
6. Convinced that the zone would greatly contribute to strengthening peace and security in the region, the Secretary-General earnestly hopes that discussions on the matter among countries in the region, as well as the efforts undertaken by all others involved, will move forward towards creating conditions for concrete actions. 
It remains Israel's policy that a credible nuclear-weapon-free zone in the Middle East be established, freely negotiated between the parties, mutually verifiable and encompassing all States in the region. 
A credible nuclear-weapon-free zone can only set the seal on a durable peace. 
It cannot credibly precede it. 
Israel subscribes to the statement made by the Secretary-General in his report (A/48/399 of 25 October 1993) when he said: "At the same time, a nuclear-weapon-free zone cannot be conceived or implemented in a political vacuum, separate from the process of natural reconciliation. 
"110. ... confidence must be built on all sides, confidence that military solutions to political problems are excluded ... most important of all, there must be progress in solving the fundamental conflicts in the region. 
A radical transformation, step by step, must be effected in the military and political relationships of the area." 
These conditions do not exist yet. 
Without discounting the hopes which attend on the peace negotiations, these truths need be kept in mind, especially considering that it is Israel which is expected to take hazardous decisions. 
As long as peace is in abeyance, Israel cannot discount the preponderance in manpower, deployment areas and the capacity to absorb arms, on the part of States which have yet to commit themselves to peace with it. 
In the special area of regional security and arms control, there is in our view a necessary sequence of confidence-building measures that need be followed. 
They include measures that in the first instance do not impair the national security of the negotiating partners and can be established on a bilateral or multilateral basis. 
Confidence-building measures of a more pervasive nature - and certainly arms control - require that all States of the region abjure war in settling conflicts and participate in the negotiations, followed by a proven and durable peace. 
Such peace is, of course, contingent primarily on political accommodation. 
Peace would be followed by the establishment of a credible nuclear-weapon-free zone, in due course. 
The Israeli position in this respect has benefited from examples of nuclear-weapon-free zones in other regions. 
These examples demonstrated the primacy of regional non-proliferation initiatives, especially in cases of rivalries and conflicts. 
Confidence-building measures are at present being discussed and negotiated within the Working Group on Arms Control and Regional Security at the Middle East peace talks, on which the hopes of the negotiating parties are riveted. 
These negotiations, as is manifest, are beginning to yield progress. 
It is unqualified support for the peace talks, and their framework, by which the United Nations General Assembly can make its own contributions to enhancing confidence. 
Such attempts in the past have blocked the road to peaceful accommodation and might shake the delicate balance achieved through direct negotiations as well as harm the process. 
The ongoing peace initiative on the Middle East offers a window of opportunity in the process of resolving the overall situation in the region. 
4. The Jordanian Government also believes that the establishment of a nuclear-weapon-free zone must not prevent the parties concerned from using and developing nuclear energy for peaceful purposes or hinder the transfer of the relevant technology from and to other countries in the region or elsewhere. 
For the region to achieve and maintain a comprehensive peace, its component countries must adhere in the conduct of their relations to the principles embodied in international public law and in the Charter of the United Nations and its resolutions, particularly the following: 
Abstention from the threat or use of force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any State or in any other manner incompatible with the goals of peace; 
Equal rights and obligations; 
Avoidance of policies of deterrence and military supremacy; 
Applicability of the foregoing principles to all the States of the region without exception or distinction and in a balanced and equitable manner that ensures equal rights and obligations and applies a single standard to all. 
The military capacities of the States of the region must be quantitatively and qualitatively equal. 
The existing serious imbalance cannot continue without leading the region back into an arms race that will prevent confidence-building measures from being successful, given that a true balance among all parties is essential for political stability and strategic equilibrium in the region. 
It is essential to prevent the production, stockpiling and deployment of weapons of mass destruction, primarily nuclear weapons. 
The adherence of all signatories of the arms limitation agreements to their undertakings in this regard must be ascertained through verification measures and inspection. 
Defence expenditures must be reduced to the lowest possible level in order to provide additional resources for overall economic and social development projects. 
There should be movement on two fronts: arms control and confidence-building measures. 
Greater transparency in armaments-related matters and in armaments-use policies is essential, and the outbreak of conflicts based on misunderstanding or error must be prevented. 
(c) Accession of all the States of the region to the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons and other treaties banning weapons of mass destruction. 
The following international guarantees should be provided for the establishment of the zone: 
4. Agreements should be concluded on military confidence-building measures conducive to greater transparency and predictability. 
5. At a subsequent stage, a regional contact centre should be established. 
1. Global progress towards the achievement of the goals of the World Summit for Children, and significant results from accelerated child survival activities in the late 1980s, are being registered, despite setbacks in some complex- emergency countries. 
A set of mid-decade goals has been widely endorsed and action to achieve them is seriously under way in most countries. 
Completed national programmes of action and ratifications of the Convention on the Rights of the Child are approaching the status of near total coverage of the world's child population. 
High level commitment and action towards keeping the promise of the Summit are multiplying. 
It concludes with some considerations on the mid-decade progress review called for by the Plan of Action for Implementing the World Declaration on the Survival, Protection and Development of Children in the 1990s. 
2. The World Summit for Children, held at the United Nations in New York on 29 and 30 September 1990, brought together 71 heads of State or Government, together with delegations from an additional 88 countries led by ministers and ambassadors, to focus on children around the world. 
They issued a World Declaration on the Survival, Protection and Development of Children in the 1990s, and endorsed a detailed Plan of Action for implementing that Declaration (A/45/625, annex) in order to reach ambitious but achievable goals for the decade of the 1990s. 
Upon reviewing that report, the Assembly in its decision 47/447 of 22 December 1992, requested the Secretary-General to submit an updated report for consideration at its forty-eighth session. 
At that session, in its decision 48/446 of 21 December 1993, the Assembly again requested an updated report for consideration at its forty-ninth session. 
The present document has been prepared in response to the latter request. 
4. The goals and objectives of the World Summit for Children have been endorsed by subsequent high level meetings such as the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development, held at Rio de Janeiro in June 1992, and the International Conference on Nutrition, held at Rome in December 1992. 
For many, the 1990 baselines are only now being determined. 
6. The momentum for these achievements was built up around the child survival and development efforts of the 1980s. 
7. Deaths from measles have declined by 60 per cent in the decade from 1982 to 1992, while reported cases of measles in developing countries have fallen by more than two thirds in the same period (see figure 1). 
Polio is close to being eradicated in several regions of the developing world, with no cases registered in the western hemisphere for three years. 
8. Progress is not limited to the area of child survival. 
From 5 to 10 million cases of guinea worm disease in the 1980s, prevalence dropped to an estimated half million cases in 1992 (see table 1). 
As part of an initiative to promote the great advantages of breast-feeding, 75 developing countries have acted to end the distribution of free and low-cost supplies of breast-milk substitutes to hospital and maternity facilities. Only one country where companies carry out this harmful practice has not taken such action. 
Over 1,000 hospitals spread throughout the developing world are now displaying the "baby-friendly" wall plaque, which means that they are following the 10 steps to successful breast-feeding being promoted by the World Health Organization (WHO) and UNICEF, while another 13,000 are in the process of qualifying for this status. 
Although children's rights continue to be violated in many places and in many ways, the legal groundwork for improving their situation is now solidly in place. 
National programmes of action for children have been finalized by 94 nations, providing 86 per cent of the children of the developing world, and 80 per cent of all children, with practical plans for achieving national targets by the year 2000 (see table 2). 
The European Salt Producers Association is preparing a plan of action to assure universal iodization in Europe. 
In Turkey, 11 salt producers, which produce 90 per cent of that country's salt, have signed a commitment to reach 100 per cent salt iodization and to report monthly to the Ministry of Health. 
Many Governments, including those of China and India, have already embarked on action to iodate all salt production and all salt imports and exports. 
Bolivia and Ecuador, the two South American countries which had the worst iodine deficiency problems, are close to eliminating iodine deficiency disorders. 
Guatemala and El Salvador are fortifying sugar, while the Philippines and Indonesia have fortified monosodium glutamate with vitamin A. In Mexico, 2.5 million doses were administered to children 6 months to 3 years old in 887 high-risk municipalities during National Health Week from 25 June to 1 July 1994. 
Progress towards neonatal tetanus elimination by 1995 needs to be greatly accelerated. 
Significant change in the situation as regards maternal mortality is still to be registered, although a consensus on low-cost approaches is rapidly evolving. 
Nevertheless, the signs are encouraging enough to merit continued and sustained effort to hold the nations of the world to their commitment. 
Each adopted a set of mid-decade goals for children which subsequently received summit-level endorsement by OAU, SAARC and the council of the League of Arab States. 
In February 1993, the Joint Committee on Health Policy of UNICEF and WHO adopted a set of mid-decade goals derived largely from those of OAU and SAARC. These were subsequently endorsed by the Executive Boards of UNICEF and WHO in May 1993. 
The Francophone Summit in Mauritius in October 1993, the Commonwealth Summit in Cyprus the same month, and the Ministerial Conference of the Movement of Non-Aligned Countries at Cairo in June 1994 have also called for achievement of the mid-decade goals. 
15. The mid-decade goals are as follows: 
(a) Elevation of immunization coverage of the six antigens of the Expanded Programme on Immunization to 80 per cent or more in all countries; 
(b) Virtual elimination of neonatal tetanus by 1995; 
(c) Reduction by 95 per cent of measles deaths and reduction by 90 per cent of measles cases, compared to pre-immunization levels, by 1995 as a major step towards the global eradication of measles in the long run; 
(d) Elimination of polio in selected countries and regions; 
(e) Virtual elimination of vitamin A deficiency (at least 80 per cent of all children under 24 months of age in areas where vitamin A deficiency exists should receive adequate vitamin A); 
(f) Universal iodization of salt in countries affected by iodine deficiency disorders; 
(g) Achievement of 80 per cent usage of oral rehydration therapy and continued feeding as part of the programme to control diarrhoeal diseases; 
(h) Ending and preventing free and low-cost supplies of breast-milk substitutes in all hospitals and maternity facilities; achievement by target hospitals and maternity facilities of "baby-friendly" status in accordance with the global criteria of the Baby-friendly Hospital Initiative; 
(i) Interruption of guinea worm disease (dracunculiasis) transmission in all affected villages by the end of 1995; 
(k) Reduction of 1990 levels of severe and moderate malnutrition by one fifth or more; 
16. Individual countries and regional groups have sometimes adopted other goals for the mid-decade as well, some of them more ambitious than those described above. 
During the coming year, therefore, progress towards these mid-decade goals will be the main yardstick for assessing the seriousness of the larger decade-long effort. 
Mid-1994 assessments indicate that with sustained efforts a majority of countries should achieve a majority of the mid-decade goals. 
17. The Plan of Action of the World Summit for Children called upon all Governments to prepare national programmes of action to implement the commitments undertaken in the World Summit Declaration and the Plan of Action itself. 
Except for some small island developing States, most of those that have not reported any action are countries affected by war, disaster or other extreme difficulties. 
The smallest proportion of completed or draft programmes of action is among the countries of Central and Eastern Europe and the Commonwealth of Independent States, many of which were not represented separately at the Summit. 
Six of the 12 industrialized countries for which no action has been reported have populations of less than 400,000 and 4 of these less than 30,000. 
19. High level reviews to assess progress in implementation of national programmes of action are becoming more common following the example of Mexico where President Salinas de Gortari has presided over six public national programme of action evaluation meetings. 
On 29 May 1994, China held a national conference on national programme of action implementation chaired by state councillor and chairwoman of the National Coordinating Committee for Children and Women, Madame Peng Peiyn, and attended by vice-governors responsible for social programmes from every province, autonomous region and municipality. 
Representatives of 24 of Brazil's 27 States met in March 1994 to review progress during the first 200 days of Brazil's Pact for Children. 
The Prime Ministers of India, Pakistan, the United Republic of Tanzania and Thailand, among others, have all pledged to review regularly progress towards the goals of their programmes of action. 
20. A number of countries have revised, or are revising, their national programmes of action to bring them up to date with recent developments, improve one or other portion of the programme or to incorporate mid-decade goals. 
Among these are Bolivia, Burundi, Chad, Ce d'Ivoire, the Dominican Republic, Honduras, Kenya, Malawi, United Republic of Tanzania, Trinidad and Tobago and Venezuela. 
21. Perhaps the most remarkable development since the previous updated report is the widespread effort to decentralize the national programme of action process to provincial and municipal levels. 
Action programmes at provincial and/or municipal levels are known to be under development in 50 countries and planned in an additional 26. 
Every province in China has signed a contract with the National Coordinating Committee for Children and Women to prepare its own programme of action. 
Every State in India has been directed to do likewise and 8 states have already drafted these documents. 
In Latin America, 16 out of 24 countries surveyed by UNICEF are carrying out some form of decentralization of the national programme of action process. 
In the 2 largest countries of Latin America, Brazil and Mexico, virtually all States are involved. 
Additional data are provided in table 3. 
The significance of support at municipal level is considerable since, in many countries, responsibility for health and education in urban areas is principally a municipal rather than a national responsibility. 
23. This Colloquium has been followed by a number of regional activities, reported on below under each region, and follow-up action at the country level. 
In December 1993, the 60-member League of Cities of the Philippines signed a seven-point Declaration of Commitment to Children pledging to develop city plans of action for children within the framework of the national programme of action and the Convention on the Rights of the Child. 
The Mayor of Santa Cruz, Bolivia, met for three days with the mayors of that country's 10 largest towns. 
National meetings of mayors have also taken place in Argentina, Colombia, Guinea, Italy and Morocco. 
24. The vast majority of countries whose leaders pledged in the World Summit Declaration to work for early ratification of the Convention on the Rights of the Child have honoured that pledge. 
This Convention now has the highest number of ratifications of any international convention in history. 
Since the goal of universal ratification by 1995 was proposed by the 1993 UNICEF Executive Board, and subsequently endorsed by the World Conference on Human Rights, the pace of ratification has accelerated further. 
By 20 July 1994 it had received 41 country reports on implementation of the Convention and had reviewed 22 of them in an atmosphere of mutual concern for overcoming obstacles to the full enjoyment of their rights by all children. 
But the Children's Summit and related events have transformed that frustration into hope ... Working with UNICEF and other governmental and non-governmental organizations, we want to make those goals at the Children's Summit come true." 
26. On the education front, heads of State and other high level representatives of the nine most populous countries met at New Delhi in December 1993 for the nine-country Education for All Summit. 
Brazil, Egypt and India are making rapid progress and could achieve the goal as well with some extra impetus. 
Bangladesh, Nigeria and Pakistan have much farther to go than the other six countries, but solid progress should be expected from at least two of these countries. 
WHO and UNICEF are coordinating Summit follow-up activities at numerous secretariat levels, and also at the level of their governing bodies through the mechanism of the Joint Committee on Health Policy, which has discussed and approved the mid-decade goals. 
A joint letter from the Director-General of WHO and the Executive Director of UNICEF on the mid-decade goals was sent to all heads of State or Government at the beginning of 1994. 
32. The development of measures for monitoring progress towards the decade goals is an important part of the follow-up process. 
WHO and UNICEF have agreed on a core set of indicators for all the health and nutrition goals. 
These indicators were circulated together with a joint statement on global monitoring of the health goals of the World Summit for Children on 9 November 1993. 
UNDP and UNICEF are collaborating on the evaluation of aid flows taking place within the Development Assistance Committee of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development. 
Cooperation between the governing bodies of UNICEF and UNESCO on Summit follow-up is institutionalized through the mechanism of the Joint Committee on Education. 
INTERDEP concentrates on promoting policies on the abolition of child labour and the protection of working children through regional and national seminars, awareness raising, and research on the nature and extent of the problem and possible approaches to alleviating it. 
In these activities, ILO collaborates with other international organizations, particularly UNICEF and the United Nations Committee on the Rights of the Child. 
The commitment of UNFPA to the goals of the World Summit will be again reinforced by the outcome of the International Conference on Population and Development at Cairo in September 1994. 
37. The World Bank's lending for education and health has grown substantially (by more than three-fold for education and twenty-fold for population, health and nutrition since the early 1980s) with an increasing shift within these sectors to primary health care and primary education. 
38. From the Executive Director to the furthest outposted member of its field staff, UNICEF has given top priority during the past year to supporting developing countries in their efforts to achieve the mid-decade goals as an integral step towards the achievement of the goals for the year 2000. 
At its 1994 annual session, UNICEF's Executive Board invited all countries to review their national programmes of action to ensure that the mid-decade goals are appropriately incorporated into their national planning processes and that sufficient priority and resources are devoted to their achievement. 
39. Non-governmental organizations have been involved in preparation and/or implementation of national programmes of action in some 80 countries around the world. 
Inputs from non-governmental organizations have been received in all cases reviewed by the Committee so far. 
A major conference on "The Rights of the Child in Central America, Belize, Mexico and Panama" was sponsored by the Non-Governmental Organizations Committee on UNICEF in November 1993, with financial support from the Netherlands. 
A major "keep the promise to children" meeting of more than 100 leaders of 8 religions and indigenous traditions from 14 countries of Asia and the Pacific took place at Melbourne, Australia, in September 1993. 
Participants issued a statement and action plan urging spiritual and religious people and institutions to work towards the World Summit for Children goals and universal ratification of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, drawing on the ethical traditions and teachings of their respective faiths. 
42. The World Alliance of Breast-feeding Action, a coalition of non-governmental organizations, has continued its very active support to breast-feeding and the Baby-friendly Hospital Initiative. 
43. The International Olympic Committee reached an agreement with UNICEF in January 1994 to support actions to revive the ancient Greek tradition of the "Olympic truce", calling for the cessation of all wars during the forthcoming games and encouraging athletes to become spokespersons for peace and health initiatives. 
The Dakar Consensus was drawn up when delegations of some 44 Governments, most of them led at the ministerial level, met at the OAU International Conference on Assistance to African Children at Dakar in November 1992. 
47. Mayors of 13 West African capitals met at Freetown in December 1993 to adopt the "Freetown declaration" calling on political leaders to support and encourage municipalities in implementation of World Summit for Children goals. 
The Colombo Resolution was the product of the second SAARC Conference on South Asian Children held at Colombo in September 1992, where ministers and other senior officials recommended a set of intermediate targets aimed at catalysing and accelerating progress towards the goals for the decade. 
50. Arab health ministers, meeting at Cairo, in March 1994, reaffirmed their commitment to the Pan-Arab Plan for Child Survival, Protection and Development, adopted by the League of Arab States at a high-level meeting at Tunis in November 1992. 
The meeting called for effective monitoring systems in every Arab State and established a permanent committee for follow-up to the implementation of the plan. 
This second Hemispheric Meeting on Children and Social Policy reviewed the objectives of the World Summit for Children within the framework of human development, poverty reduction, decentralization and the family. 
52. The Inter-American Development Bank has made a major policy decision to increase lending in the social sectors to 50 per cent of all projects and 40 per cent of total loan value. 
Following the International Colloquium of Mayors in July 1993 at Mexico City, the follow-up Latin American and Caribbean Mayors Coordinating Group met in November 1993 at Quito setting the pace for the new participation of local governments in the achievement of the national programme of action goals. 
Noteworthy initiatives include the establishment of a Code for Mayors as Defenders of Children and the Certification of Public Works for Children. 
56. In September 1993 at the United Nations, the heads of State and/or Government of the Baltic republics of Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania, as well as Tajikistan, signed the Declaration and Plan of Action of the World Summit for Children. 
Subsequently, a regional seminar for the Baltic republics on developing national programmes of action was held at Riga from 27 to 29 September. 
Spanish mayors also held their first meeting at Pamplona in October 1993 to manifest their concerns for children. 
Paris is hosting the next gathering of mayors on 8-9 December 1994, and the mayor of Washington, D.C., is actively involved in the initiative. 
59. Australia launched its national programme of action in April 1994. 
The programme was also reflected in the country's 1994/1995 budget which contains new programmes for payments to working parents for child care costs and payments to parents who have withdrawn from the labour market to care for their children. 
Funding is also provided for the first national strategy to prevent child abuse and a new national initiative on childhood immunization. 
The budget for overseas aid includes a new initiative to eradicate polio and neonatal tetanus in countries assisted by Australian development cooperation. 
Bhutan's national programme of action projects increases from 8.3 to 11.2 per cent of the budget for education and from 4.3 to 6.7 per cent for health during the period 1991-1997. 
Chile has earmarked $700 million, in addition to its current annual social sector budget of $6 billion, for financing its programme of action during the period 1993-2000. 
Egypt's programme of action is assigned 7.5 per cent of the budget in the 1992-1997 development plan. 
This upward trend, though preceded by a steep decline during the 1980s, has been explicitly linked with the national programme of action process. 
Mexico is perhaps the only country reporting specifically child-related expenditure as a percentage of GDP, which has risen from 3.1 per cent in 1989 to 4.4 per cent in 1993. 
Other countries reporting budgetary restructuring and increased social sector expenditure include the Gambia, Peru, Sierra Leone, Uganda, and Uruguay. 
61. While developing countries are making major commitments and achieving substantial results, the donor community, with some notable exceptions, needs to do more to demonstrate the collective resolve to provide the modest level of resources required to sustain their part of the effort. 
The World Bank and the Inter-American Development Bank have made major shifts towards the social sectors, especially health and education, in their lending policies, as already reported above. 
Increased demand for international financing in the Commonwealth of Independent States, for emergency assistance and for peace-keeping is reducing the financing available for Africa, Asia and Latin America. 
62. One promising avenue for financing the achievement of national programmes of action in the short run is through the application of the 20/20 concept. 
While this concept is being discussed in various international forums, its application to both bilateral and multilateral cooperation need not await prolonged technical discussions. 
63. Paragraph 35 (iv) of the World Summit Plan of Action requested the Secretary-General to arrange for a mid-decade review, at all appropriate levels, of the progress being made towards implementation of the commitments of the Declaration and Plan of Action. 
64. The World Summit for Social Development in April 1995 offers an opportunity for countries to assess progress for children, especially on the mid-decade goals, on the basis of data available at that time. 
The Summit can be instrumental in preparing for the review of the situation at mid-decade. 
The timing is such that it should give countries and regions the opportunity to hold their own assessments of these results and for the international community to register 1995 data. 
The review's form and choice of participants requires discussion involving the relevant United Nations bodies and partners, both public and private. 
66. Industrialized countries should participate in the mid-decade review along with the rest of the international community. 
There is also a need for a few of the indicators agreed upon by WHO, UNICEF and other organizations for measuring progress towards the goals to be refined to take into account the realities of industrialized countries. 
It would be appropriate for heads of agencies to be reminded of this request in time for them to take the necessary action. 
In order to do this, however, several other challenges must be dealt with: 
(b) The mobilization of adequate resources for implementation of national programmes of action and the Convention, by developing countries through systematic review and appropriate reallocation of national budgets, and by donors through a higher proportion of ODA for basic human needs; 
(c) The reinforcement of systems for monitoring progress towards the goals, with capacity for wide public review of progress and shortfalls; 
"7. The figures are summarized as follows: 
OUTCOME OF THE WORLD SUMMIT FOR SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT: 
1. The present report provides the Executive Board with comprehensive financial information on the activities financed from the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP) Account during 1993. 
In addition, the Administrator brings to the attention of the Executive Board financial issues that are of concern to him. 
In accordance with the Executive Board's request, the present report is shorter than previous reports yet includes all essential information. 
4. Total income decreased from $1,528 million in 1992 to $1,351 million in 1993, a reduction of $177 million or 12 per cent. 
Voluntary contributions were also reduced from $1,182 million in 1992 to $897 million in 1993 (see annex table 1). 
It should be noted that the 1992 figure includes an amount of $105 million, representing a 1991 contribution that was received only in January of 1992. 
Excluding this amount for comparative purposes, the reduction amounts to $180 million, or 15 per cent, of which approximately half can be attributed to the strength of the dollar versus donor currencies. 
5. Cost-sharing contributions, on the other hand, continued to increase, climbing by 28 per cent from $294 million in 1992 to $376 million in 1993. 
7. While the level of voluntary contributions is expected to stabilize during 1994, the timing of the payments of pledged contributions has become a matter of concern. 
Delayed payments of pledged contributions, already themselves reduced in amount in some instances, have had an unfavourable impact on UNDP cash flow. 
This matter is discussed in greater detail in section I.E. 
9. While total expenditure for each of the years 1992 and 1993 was essentially even at $1.4 billion, there were significant shifts in the components of programme expenditure (see annex table 1). 
10. Mention must be made of the increase in the level of expenditure under national execution, which at $173 million represents a 72 per cent rise over 1992 levels. 
At the same time, expenditure through OPS and agencies decreased by 3 per cent and 29 per cent respectively (see annex table 5). 
For core resources, the overage was $76 million, resulting in a decline in the balance of general resources to $149 million from $221 million. 
12. Significant balance sheet changes over the course of 1993 will be noted in the Reserve for Field Accommodation (RFA); the level of holdings of operating funds provided to executing agencies; and net liabilities under Management Service Agreements. 
In addition, there were changes in the level of the Operational Reserve (see sect. I.E), and, as already mentioned, in the balance of general resources for UNDP core programmes (see annex table 2). 
13. Activities under the RFA increased by some $13 million, in large part as a result of the construction of common premises. 
The Reserve was overspent and overcommitted; a more detailed explanation of the circumstances leading to this status, as well as corrective action to be taken, is presented in section III. 
14. The balance of funds held by executing agencies at year end increased by $27 million over 1992 levels. 
As mentioned in the section on expenditure, the level of agency execution declined by 29 per cent in 1993, largely because of the continuing shift to national execution, as well as the need to reduce IPF outlays in response to reduced levels of resources. 
Action has since been taken to reduce the level of agency holdings. 
Additional details regarding MSA activities are contained in section IV below. 
16. The balance of general resources of UNDP has declined, as was forecast in the annual review of the financial situation, 1992 (DP/1993/44 and Add.1-3) and as a result of the reduction in voluntary contributions noted above. 
A continued decline in the level of general resource balances is forecast for 1994 and 1995 (see annex table 2) since expenditure is expected to continue to exceed income over the near term. 
19. The forecasts shown in annex tables 1 and 2 with respect to income and expenditure and consequent effects on assets and liabilities reflect the Executive Board's decisions in response to the issues then raised. 
20. As previously indicated by the Administrator, the level of cash receipts from voluntary contributions, which had dropped significantly from 1992 to 1993 (from $1,182 million to $897 million), is expected to be essentially flat for 1994 and to show a modest rise in 1995. 
IPF expenditure forecasts have been revised to reflect the 70 per cent targets approved by the Executive Board. 
Cost-sharing contributions have been conservatively estimated to increase by 12-13 per cent per year. 
The Administrator urges Governments to take the necessary action to increase the level of voluntary contributions to core resources of the organization. 
The latter represents a decrease of 8 per cent compared to expenditures in 1992 but 3 per cent over the forecast of $45 million. 
SPR expenditure levels for 1994 and 1995 have been reduced in line with current resource expectations for the remaining years of the fifth cycle. 
23. Cost-sharing expenditure during 1993 totalled $341 million, which was $116 million more than in 1992. 
24. Annex table 4 (a) provides a country-by-country analysis of the 1993 income from cost-sharing contributions while annex table 4 (b) provides additional information on income received under third-party cost-sharing arrangements, a summary of which is as follows: 
Further details on this are presented in section V. 
The United States dollar steadily appreciated during the first half of the year against most major currencies, and, although displaying volatility over the remainder of the year, still ended the year some 6 per cent higher than it began. 
Despite this combination of circumstances, UNDP was able to improve upon the combined yield on invested funds from 1.9 per cent in 1992 to 3.7 per cent in 1993 as shown in the following table (excluding losses on exchange incurred on accumulating non-convertible currencies): 
28. In accordance with Governing Council decision 90/44 of 22 June 1990, the level of the Operational Reserve is determined as 20 per cent of the estimated contributions or expenditure, whichever is higher. 
On this basis, the level of the Reserve was established as $200 million for 1993 and will remain at that level for 1994. 
There has been no change to the composition of the currencies of the Reserve, which are as follows: United States dollars - $110 million; European currency units - $70 million; Japanese yen - $10 million; and Swiss francs - $10 million. 
The receipt of funds in May corrected the matter and current projections indicate that there will be a positive cash balance over the remainder of the year. 
Nevertheless, the Administrator calls this serious issue to the attention of the Executive Board and requests that the Board emphasize to donors the need for the timely payment of pledged contributions. 
The Cuban peso is the sole remaining currency designated under this category. 
During 1993, UNDP received the equivalent of $2.1 million in pesos while utilizing only the equivalent of $0.4 million, an increase of $1.7 million. 
31. There is a continued increase in the level of holdings of the Myanmar Kyat, which, while not officially designated as an accumulating currency, grew from an equivalent total of $1.6 million to $2.8 million over the course of 1993. 
In annex 3 of the decision, the Council established the variable rates for flexibility payments, ranging from a maximum of 9 per cent for programme delivery under $8 million to zero for delivery exceeding $24 million. 
33. Annex table 6 (a) shows a comparison of forecast and actual amounts relating to the delivery of UNDP-financed projects and associated support costs for the nine agencies that were expected to be eligible for support-cost flexibility in 1993. 
By comparison, actual reimbursement for 1993 amounted to approximately $9.2 million and represents an average of 19.2 per cent of project expenditure for these agencies. 
34. Annex table 6 (b) provides data on expected programme delivery for the agencies that are likely to be eligible for flexibility payments in 1994 and estimated support-cost reimbursement to them. 
For these agencies taken as a group, UNDP is expected to provide support cost at an average of 19.04 per cent of the estimated programme delivery, as compared with the standard 13 per cent for the agencies retaining the old regime of support-cost reimbursement. 
The table further indicates that the reimbursement to these agencies, including flexibility payments, is expected to finance an average of 50 per cent of the total costs that agencies expect to incur in support of UNDP-financed projects. 
The remaining 50 per cent will be met by agencies from sources other than UNDP. 
35. The status of the Reserve for Field Accommodation (RFA) as at 31 December 1993 is summarized in annex table 7. 
36. It will be recalled that the Governing Council, in decision 89/57, authorized the Administrator to overcommit the RFA by up to $10 million, i.e., up to a limit of $35 million, while ensuring that disbursements do not exceed $25 million. 
The Board of Auditors has commented on the situation in its report for the biennium ended 31 December 1993. 
UNDP has agreed to present to the Executive Board an expenditure plan for the next three years to ascertain if the authorized level is sufficient to meet future needs. 
38. In accordance with decisions of the Joint Consultative Group on Policy (JCGP), the construction of UNDP buildings was enhanced in order to accommodate the common premises concept; various agencies of the United Nations system agreed to share in the costs of construction. 
With respect to the above-noted overcommitment and disbursement, the sum of $12,229,915 results from funds advanced by UNDP and is owed to UNDP by the following five agencies, to cover their share of the construction costs: 
The combination of these two amounts will reduce the overdisbursement from $16.5 million to $3 million. 
This remaining amount will be liquidated during 1994 in accordance with decisions taken to dispose of the majority of housing assets between August 1994 and July 1995, together with the liquidation of housing and rental scheme (HARS) equipment following the discontinuance of the scheme in 1993. 
40. Finally, it should be noted that General Assembly resolutions 47/199 and 48/209 confirmed the need for the construction of United Nations system common premises worldwide. 
The cost of construction of such premises is expected to be undertaken by the private sector under a lease/purchase option modality; consequently, it is anticipated that it may not be necessary to use the RFA for this purpose in the future. 
41. In its decisions 83/5 and 84/5, the Governing Council authorized the Administrator to provide, at the request of recipient Governments, management and other support services. 
The Administrator provides such services through the Office for Project Services. 
42. In accordance with Governing Council decision 88/54, a comprehensive report on the status of management services agreements (DP/1994/56) is being submitted to the Executive Board. 
Listed below is a summary of new and amended agreements by source of fund. 
A more detailed listing can be found in annex tables 8 (a) and 8 (b). 
(a) The need to rationalize and streamline operations and the handling of funds; 
(e) The need to reflect relevant Governing Council and Executive Board decisions in the Regulations. 
The Administrator submits to the Executive Board his proposed amendments and the appropriate justification in addendum 4 to the present report. 
The related changes to the Financial Rules are also provided therein for the information of the Board. 
The Administrator requests the Board to approve the changes to the Financial Regulations indicated in addendum 4, as well as the change in designation from "Governing Council" to "Executive Board" in all Financial Regulations and Rules in which it appears. 
45. Amendments to the Financial Regulations and Rules with regard to support costs have not been presented at the present time, pending the discussion of the Executive Board at its current session of agenda item 2: Agency support costs. 
46. The Executive Board may wish to: 
2. Call upon Governments to increase their voluntary contributions to the United Nations Development Programme on a more predictable, continuous and assured basis; 
3. Request Governments to pay their voluntary contributions to the United Nations Development Programme as early in the year as possible to avoid invasion of the Operational Reserve; 
TYPE THE REQUIRED INFORMATION AND ADJUST TABS IF NECESSARY. 1. The present addendum provides information concerning the net flow of contributions to and payments from the United Nations Development Programme system in respect of each participating Government. 
2. Table 1 provides a summary of contributions received during 1993 from each donor country to all sources of funds administered by UNDP. 
Table 2 provides a summary of contributions received from each recipient country during 1993 as well as expenditures reported in 1993 under each main category. 
Table 3 lists those countries which, after application of the accounting linkage as authorized in Governing Council decision 84/9 did not meet the established target level for Government local office costs. 
Amounts transferred are reflected in table 2 so that amounts indicated in table 3 represent the shortfall of contributions received in 1993. 
(i) In both table 1 and table 2, only those cash contributions actually received during 1993 have been included; 
(ii) Expenditures under global, regional and intercountry programmes are not included in table 2. 
1. This annex contains the text of additions or amendments to the UNDP Financial Regulations and Rules that shall be applicable to the United Nations Office for Project Services (UNOPS) and that are necessary in order to take account of the special requirements of UNOPS operations. 
This annex also indicates which of the UNDP Financial Regulations and Rules are not applicable to UNOPS. 
Thus, for example, in the application of the Financial Regulations of UNDP to UNOPS: 
"the Director, Division of Finance" shall mean "the Executive Director of UNOPS"; 
3. The following provisions of the UNDP Financial Regulations shall not apply to UNOPS. 
They are provisions that either concern matters unique to UNDP or have been amended for application to UNOPS as indicated in paragraph 5 below. 
4. The following provisions of the UNDP Financial Rules shall not apply to UNOPS. 
They are provisions which either concern matters unique to UNDP or have been amended for application to UNOPS as indicated in paragraph 6 below. 
5. The following provisions shall apply solely to UNOPS. 
They represent additions to, deletions from, or provisions in substitution for, the corresponding provisions contained in the UNDP Financial Regulations. 
The provisions contained in this annex shall become effective on 1 January 1995. 
E (ii) "expenditure" shall mean total charges incurred, whether paid or unpaid, i.e., the sum of disbursements and unliquidated obligations for the current year in respect of projects and for the biennium in respect of the biennial budget; 
F (iv) "fee" shall mean the sum payable to UNOPS for Services rendered in the context of management and other support services agreements. 
It shall include all costs associated with the development, negotiation, conclusion and implementation of such agreements; 
For projects financed from non-UNDP funds administered by UNDP: cash received by UNOPS or a recognized blanket withdrawal authorization or letter of credit from a funding source; Other arrangements that may be agreed; 
M (i) "Management Services Agreement" shall mean the written arrangement specifying the management or other support services UNOPS is to provide a recipient Government for an agreed fee; 
O (i) "obligation" shall mean an engagement involving a liability against the resources of the current year and future years in respect of project activities and the current biennium in respect of the biennial budget; 
O (ii) "operational costs" shall mean the costs against the UNOPS Account of UNOPS Activities for the provision of management, technical, administrative, financial and logistical support; 
P (v) "project support and administrative services" shall include those activities that are undertaken by UNOPS to provide management, technical, administrative, financial and logistical support; 
This term, where appropriate, shall also include management or other support services agreements; 
R (i) "resources entrusted to the charge of UNOPS" shall mean all resources for which UNOPS is responsible by virtue of its acceptance to provide Services; 
S (iii) "support costs" shall mean the expenses incurred by UNOPS as a result of its implementation of projects funded either by UNDP or other United Nations organizations that apply a common reimbursement regime for such implementation services; 
U (v) "UNOPS Account" shall mean the Account established for the purposes of accounting for all income to UNOPS and all expenditures made on behalf of UNOPS against that income; 
U (vi) "UNOPS Activities" shall mean undertakings by UNOPS, either in the form of services funded by projects or in the form of project support and administrative services funded from the UNOPS Account; 
Policies set by the Executive Board shall determine the nature of UNOPS activities, which UNOPS shall undertake solely to the extent that income generated covers its operational costs and the obligations for budgeted services in any project document are covered by funds received from the funding source. 
Under policies established by the Executive Board, UNOPS may: 
(a) Enter into such arrangements, agreements and contracts with organizations, institutions and firms as are required for the purpose of carrying out its activities; 
(b) Acquire and dispose of real and personal property and may take other legal action necessary for the performance of its activities. 
UNOPS Services shall be provided within the framework of a project document which shall specify, inter alia, a project budget, as well as the income UNOPS is to receive for the Services rendered. 
The Executive Director shall, in the second year of a biennium, submit the proposed UNOPS biennial budget for the following biennium to the Executive Board through the Management Coordination Committee. 
The Executive Director shall prepare supplementary proposals to amend the biennial budget in a form consistent with the approved biennial budget and shall submit such proposals to the Executive Board through the Management Coordination Committee. 
UNOPS may exceed the gross appropriations approved by the Executive Board to the extent that such increase is covered by increased income in the biennium. 
There shall be established a UNOPS Account to which all of the income to UNOPS derived from its Services shall be credited and against which all expenditures on behalf of UNOPS shall be charged. 
(a) Within the UNOPS Account, a reserve shall be established at a level set by the Executive Board. 
(ii) Uneven cash flows; 
Separate accounts shall be maintained for all reserves within the UNOPS Account. 
(b) The Executive Director shall cause all payments to be made on the basis of supporting vouchers and other documents which ensure that the services or goods have been received and that payments have not previously been made; 
(c) The Executive Director shall designate the officers who may receive moneys, incur obligations or commitments and make payments on behalf of UNOPS; 
(d) The Executive Director shall maintain an internal financial control which shall provide for an effective current examination and review of financial, management and operational activities, in order to ensure: 
The Executive Director shall submit accounts biennially in respect of the UNOPS Account in respect of resources entrusted to the charge of UNOPS, in accordance with United Nations system accounting standards. 
The Administrator shall also give such other information as may be appropriate to indicate the current financial position and shall maintain such accounts and records as are necessary to report to the Executive Board and the General Assembly on the financial status of UNOPS. 
6. The following provisions shall apply solely to UNOPS. 
They represent additions to, deletions from, or provisions in substitution for, the corresponding provisions contained in the UNDP Financial Rules. 
(c) The Executive Director may delegate responsibility for administration of these Rules, in whole or in part, to UNOPS staff; 
(d) The Executive Director may issue such instructions or establish such procedures as he/she may deem necessary for the administration of these Rules, including necessary and appropriate internal oversight mechanisms; 
Authorities entrusted to UNDP may be included in an agreement between UNOPS and UNDP (see also Rule 108.3). 
The Executive Director shall establish appropriate procedures for the collection of UNOPS income. 
The Executive Director shall establish procedures consistent with this annex for the utilization of UNOPS income, as well as resources entrusted to the charge of UNOPS (see Financial Regulation 14.1 (d) (i), below). 
(b) The agreement shall specify the authorities entrusted to UNDP by the Executive Director; 
(c) The agreement shall specify the framework for the involvement of UNDP country offices in the provision of UNOPS Services. 
An agreement between UNDP and UNOPS shall specify the general terms and conditions, including responsibilities, reporting requirements and support costs, which shall apply within the framework of UNDP assistance to projects for which UNOPS is to provide Services. 
(c) The Executive Director shall make budget proposals to the Executive Board, through the Management Coordination Committee. 
(c) The proposed biennial budget shall contain provision for the refund to UNOPS staff members of income taxes levied on them in respect of earnings derived from employment with UNOPS. 
(a) Supplementary budget proposals in respect of the current financial period prepared in a form consistent with the biennial budget shall be submitted if inflation forecasts, currency fluctuations, other cost factors or availability of resources are expected to have a significant impact on approved appropriations; 
(c) All supplementary biennial budget proposals shall be reviewed by the Executive Director, who shall make his/her recommendations to the Executive Board; 
In accordance with Regulation 11.5, and Rules 111.1 and 111.2 (c), UNOPS shall, throughout the biennium, and in accordance with procedures established pursuant to those Rules, have flexibility to utilize unspent and/or projected income for the biennium to cover unforeseen personnel and related administrative expenditures. 
The Executive Director may redeploy resources among objects of expenditure, provided such redeployments are within the total appropriations approved by the Executive Board. 
(a) An authorized staffing table shall be issued annually by the Executive Director, indicating the number and level of approved posts; 
(a) An allotment advice shall be issued annually by the Executive Director for the objects of expenditure under his/her control; 
(b) Certifying officers are responsible for ensuring that expenditures do not exceed the level of funds provided under each allotment line; 
(c) Requests to the Executive Director for revision of the level of funds provided under an allotment line shall be accompanied by a detailed justification for the required change. 
(a) The unspent income transferred to the UNOPS account on 1 January 1995 shall be the basis for the establishment of the UNOPS Reserve; 
The Executive Director shall, on behalf of the Administrator, exercise effective and efficient management of UNOPS income as well as resources entrusted to the charge of UNOPS. 
The agreement between UNDP and UNOPS, as indicated in Rule 108.3, shall specify all matters necessary with respect to management by UNDP of such income and resources, as an administrative service to UNOPS. 
(a) One or more individuals shall be designated by the Executive Director, as certifying officer(s) for UNOPS. 
Alternates may also be designated by the Executive Director, to act in the absence of the certifying officer(s). 
The Executive Director shall designate one or more individuals as certifying officers for projects for which UNOPS provides Services; 
(b) The responsibilities of certifying officers, including those for specific accounts assigned to them, shall be established by the Executive Director. 
Any authority granted and responsibility assigned to such officers is a personal one and cannot be delegated; 
(d) The arrangements for the designation of certifying officers at UNDP for UNOPS activities shall be specified in the agreement between UNOPS and UNDP for administrative support services (see Rule 108.3). 
The responsibility assigned to an approving officer cannot be delegated; 
When a change exceeding the amount so reserved by a specified amount is foreseen, the certifying officer shall issue an amended obligation document. 
Should an invoice be presented for payment in an amount which exceeds the existing relevant obligation by the specified amount or more, prior certification of the payment is required. 
The agreement between UNDP and UNOPS (Rule 108.3) shall specify the amounts for which certification of amendment, and certification of payment are required; 
At the time of payment, where currency fluctuation has resulted in a change in the United States dollar equivalent from the original amount obligated, the difference is to be charged or credited to the same account against which the obligation was recorded. 
Valid obligations at 31 December should be revalued to reflect the United Nations operational rate of exchange in effect on that date, and an amended obligation document issued, should the revalued obligation exceed the original by an amount specified in the agreement between UNDP and UNOPS (Rule 108.3). 
(a) Each proposed obligation document, accompanied by appropriate supporting documentation, shall be certified by an individual designated for the purpose by the Executive Director; 
(e) Proposed payments against liabilities which had inadvertently not been previously obligated shall require both certification and approval by the appropriate individuals before payment can be effected but shall not require an obligation document to be established; 
(f) The Executive Director, shall have authority to certify obligations and approve payments affecting the UNOPS Account or resources entrusted to the charge of UNOPS. 
Where adequate safeguards are provided, the signing of cheques by one signatory only may be authorized by UNDP as specified in the agreement between UNDP and UNOPS (Rule 108.3). 
(b) For treasury functions to be performed by UNDP on behalf of UNOPS, only officials duly designated by the Director, Division of Finance, shall be authorized to issue such receipts. 
In cases where officials other than those authorized to issue official receipts receive moneys intended for UNDP or UNOPS, they shall immediately transmit such moneys in full to the cashier or other official authorized to issue an offic